《The Charismatic Charlie Wade》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Attractive lights and also illuminants illuminated the luxurious Wilson family members manor.


    Tonight was the 70th birthday banquet of Lady Wilson, the head of the Wilson household. Her


    grandchildren and also their spouses collected around her to hand her their morous presents.


    ¡± Grandmother, I listened to that you enjoy the Chinese tea. I hunted for the century-old pu¡¯er tea


    worth half a million bucks to present it to you.¡±


    ¡± Grandma you are a passionate Buddhist this Buddha sculpture is carved from aesthetic hetian


    jade, it is worth seven hundred thousand dors ¡­¡±.


    Taking a look at the nicely covered presents in front of her, Lady Wilson giggled heartily. The whole


    ambiance was harmonious and also happy.


    All Of A Sudden, Charlie Wade Wade, Girl Wilson¡¯s eldest grandson-inw, talked, ¡°Granny, could


    you lend me a million dors, please? Mrs. Lewis from the welfare residence is diagnosed with


    uremia as well as I require the money for her therapy ¡­¡±.


    The whole Wilson Family members was cast in extreme shock. Not only did he not prepare a


    present for Lady Wilson on her birthday however he in fact had the audacity to ask her for one


    million dors!


    Three years earlier, Lord Wilson, who was still alive and also well, hade home with Charlie


    Wade one day and also demanded weding him to their granddaughter, ire Wilson Wilson. At that


    time, Charlie Wade was as bad and miserable as a beggar.


    Lord Wilson had actually died after they got married. Since then, every person in the Wilson family


    members attempted to kick him out of the household. Charlie Wade was constantly detached and


    also casual like a statuary despite the insults as well as ridicule, as well as he invested his days in


    the Wilson household silently as a live-in son-inw.


    He was at his wit¡¯s end that he had to obtain cash from Woman Wilson today.


    Mrs Lewis, who had taken him in and also conserved his life, had uremia. She required at the very


    least one million bucks for dialysis and a kidney transnt. He had nothing else ideas with the


    exception of requesting woman Wilson¡¯s assistance.


    He really felt that given that it was her birthday celebration today, she may be thrilled to have some


    grace and also offer her assistance. Nevertheless, Lady Wilson was stillughing gleefully when


    suddenly her lips curled down as well as her eyes furrowed indignantly.


    She hurled the teacup in her hand to the flooring and also ground, ¡°Bastard! Are you right here to


    celebrate my birthday celebration or obtain cash?¡±.


    ire Wilson hurried onward as well as stated ¡°Grandma, Charlie Wade is not assuming directly,


    please forgive him.¡± She after that pulled her spouse aside frantically.


    At this moment, Wendy, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s rtive sneered in disdain. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,


    consider the item of trash you¡¯re wed to! Gerold is only my future husband as well as we have not


    even gotten married yet however he gifted Grandmother the Jade Buddha. Look at your good-for-


    nothing partner not just did hee empty-handed however he likewise has the nerve to ask


    Granny for cash!¡±.


    ¡± You¡¯re right! Charlie Wade, we¡¯re both the Grandsons inw of the Wilson family but you¡¯re such a


    disgrace!¡±.


    The man who was speaking was Gerald white, Wendy¡¯s girlfriend that was likewise the kid of the


    rich family members in the area. Although Gerald will marry Wendy, in his eyes, ire Wilson was


    so much more stunning and also stylish as well as his fiance. ire Wilson was the popr


    goddess of beauty in Aurouss Hilll, however Gerald was very disappointed as well as aggravated


    when such a charm obtained married to a loser.


    ¡± It¡¯s best for this pointless loser to get out of the Wilson family currently!¡±.


    ¡± Yes! He is such a shame to our family!¡±.


    ¡± Perhaps his objective is not to obtain money yet to spoil the cheerful environment of Grandma¡¯s


    birthday instead!¡±.


    Charlie Wade clenched his fists firmly as the whole Wilson household was humiliating as well as


    ridiculing them. If it wasn¡¯t for the seriousness, he would certainly have left this bothersome ce.


    Nevertheless, his daddy¡¯s words echoed in his head. He had educated him to be thankful for the


    help he got as well as to return the support significantly. Thus, he reduced the fierceness and


    embarrassment gradually constructing within him and said to Woman Wilson, ¡°Grandma, whoever


    saves one life saves the globe totally. Please, I ask for your mercy.¡±.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, stop force-feeding chicken soup to Granny. If you want to save somebody, you can


    locate a means on your own.


    It was Wendy¡¯s sibling, Harold Wilson.


    The ominous brother as well as sis had actually always been prejudiced versus ire Wilson


    Wilson, that transcended to them in every aspect. They would certainly always strike Charlie Wade


    at any type of possibility they can seize.


    ire Wilson Wilson, who was using a slightly unpleasant expression on her face, began, ¡°Granny,


    Charlie Wade¡¯s dad died when he was eight. It was Mrs. Lewis at the well-being residence who had


    brought him up. He is entirely grateful for her graciousness which is why he wishes to return the


    support so severely. Could you please assist him ¡­¡¯.


    Lady Wilson ground with a mad face, ¡°You desire me to aid him? Okay, divorced him now and also


    wed Mr. Jones! If you do as I state, I¡¯ll offer him one million bucks right now!¡±.


    The Mr. Jones that Lady Wilson was describing was Wendell Jones, a man who was always


    seeking ire Wilson in spite of her wedded status. The Jones family members was one of the


    famous households in the top social circle in Aurouss Hilll, which was a lot more powerful than the


    Wilson household. Woman Wilson had constantly wanted to hop on their good side.


    Presently, the butler ran in and also said, ¡°Mr. Jones sent out a birthday gift to Woman Wilson! It is a


    Buddha amulet sculpted from the jadeite rock worth three million dors!¡±.


    Woman Wilson broke into a huge smile and also swiftly spouted, ¡°Bring it to me! Let me see!¡±.


    The butler immediately offered the emerald environment-friendly Buddha amulet which sent waves


    of exmation across the living hall. The emerald talisman was crystal clear with its dynamic and


    sharp shades, without any trace of contaminations. It was of the finest Jade top quality.


    Gerald, that had gifted the Buddha statuary, gloomed in irritability instantaneously. He didn¡¯t expect


    Wendell Jones, who had nothing to do with the Wilson household to be so charitable and also lush!


    Girl Wilson touched the amulet cheerfully as well as imed, ¡°Oh, Mr. Jones is so sensible! It would


    certainly be a wonderful desiree to life if he were my grandson-inw!¡±.


    She lifted her gaze at ire Wilson and also asked, ¡°So, just how¡¯s that? Do you wish to consider


    my terms and conditions?¡±.


    ire Wilson trembled her head distinctly. ¡°No, Grandmother. I will certainly never ever divorce


    Charlie Wade.¡±.


    A dark stormy Cloud instantaneously floated underneath Lady Wilson¡¯s eyes. She shouted angrily,


    ¡°You unthankful thing! What great is that loser? Why do you intend to squander your time on him?


    Kick that loser out of my residence! He is not permitted at my birthday celebration reception! I don¡¯t


    want to see his face!¡±.


    Charlie Wade heaved a sigh of discouragement and regret. He really did not want to stick with the


    Wilson family anymore, so he stated to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I am mosting


    likely to the medical facility to visit Mrs. Lewis.¡±.


    ire Wilson said promptly, ¡°I¡¯ll select you.¡±.


    Lady Wilson screamed once again, ¡°If you leave now, you¡¯re no longer my granddaughter! You can


    take your mom, your dad, and that loser and leave the Wilson family members!¡±.


    ire Wilson looked at her granny. She did not anticipate to listen to such a severe originating from


    her.


    Charlie Wade added, ¡°You remain right here, don¡¯t bother with me.¡±.


    Before ire Wilson couldpose herself from the trance, he turned and left.


    ¡°Hey, my dear Charlie Wade, if you leave with a vacant belly, will you go on the streets as well as


    ask for food? If you do so, you¡¯ll stain our household name!


    Harold created a one buck from his pocket as well as tossed it at Charlie Wade¡¯s feet.


    The whole family members¡¯s thunderousughter echoed throughout the house. Charlie Wade


    gritted his teeth in nuisance and also left your house without recalling.


    ***.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When Charlie Wade came to the medical facility, he quickly mosted likely to the cashier department


    to try to discuss an expansion of settlement for an additional 2 days.


    Nheless, when he came close to the registered nurses, he was educated that over night, Mrs.


    Lewis had actually been transferred to Fairview Healthcare facility, Eastcliff¡¯s leading medical


    facility, for therapy.


    Charlie Wade gasped in shock as well as swiftly asked, ¡°How much does it cost? I¡¯ll find a method


    to settle it!¡±.


    The registered nurse said, ¡°The expense is three million bucks in total amount. One million dors


    has currently been paid, the staying two million bucks requires to be settled within a week.


    ¡± Who covered the one million dors?¡±.


    The nurse trembled his head. ¡°I have no concept.¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned in confusion. Equally as he reversed to figure it out, a man of about fifty


    years old in a ck suit with grey hair was guaranteeing him.


    They traded looks, and also the man bowed prior to him and stated, ¡°Youthful Master! We have


    actually ultimately found you! Sorry for all the troubles as well as anguish you have actually endured


    for all these years!¡±.


    Charlie Wade furrowed and asked coldly as if he was apletely different person. ¡°Are you


    Stephen Thompson?¡±.


    The Man gasped in shock. ¡°Youthful Master, you still remember me.¡±.


    Charlie Wade rmed somewhat and also murmured, ¡°Of program I do! What do you want from me


    now?¡±.


    Stephen grimaced sorrowfully and also said, ¡°Youthful Master, Lord Wade was extremely


    unfortunate when he learnt more about your father¡¯s fatality. He never stopped looking for you.


    Come, allow¡¯s go residence and satisfy him!¡±.


    Charlie Wade said coldly, ¡°Just go, I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±.


    Stephen stated, ¡°Young master, are you still crazy at your grandfather?¡±.


    ¡± Certainly!¡± Charlie Wade said loudly. ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive him in my entire life!¡±.


    Stephen sighed dejectedly. ¡°Prior to I came right here, the Master did say that you will certainly not


    forgive him.¡±.


    ¡± Good! The good news is he still has some feeling in him!¡±.


    Stephen proceeded, ¡°Lord Wade knows that you¡¯ve had a hard life for many years and also he¡¯s


    asking me topensate you if you don¡¯t intend to go residence, he will certainly acquire the


    largest business in Aurouss Hilll and give it to you. Besides, right here, take this card, the pin


    number is your birthday celebration.¡±.


    Stephen turned over the costs ck card from Citibank.


    ¡± Youthful Master, there are only 5 of such cards in the nation.¡±.


    Charlie Wade shook his head sternly. ¡°No, I do not desire it, take it away.¡±.


    ¡± Young Master, Mrs. Lewis is still two million dors in debt for her clinical expenses. If she does


    notpensate, she might be in danger ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Are you intimidating me? Is this part of your sinister n?¡±.


    Stephen waved his hands desperately. ¡°Oh no! We wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing! Keep the card,


    then you¡¯ll have enough cash to pay the bill.¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°How much is on this card?¡±.


    ¡± Lord Wade said that he transferred some pocket money for you on this card. It¡¯s very little, just 10


    billion bucks!¡±.

 Chapter 2

    ?Chapter 02


    Ten billion dors?!


    Charlie was shocked. His eyes wide open, his mouth wide agape.


    He knew that his grandfather was very wealthy, but back then, he was too young to understand the concept of money. He only knew that the Wade family was one of the wealthiest families in Eastcliff and even the country, but he wasn''t sure what his worth was.


    Right now, he finally knew.


    If ten billion dors were just pocket money, it meant that the entire Wade family had a worth of more than one trillion dors!


    Frankly speaking, at this moment, he was slightly touched and swayed. However, when he thought about his deceased parents and how his grandfather was part of the reasons why they had died, he knew he could never easily forgive him.


    Sensing his frustration, Stephen quickly said, "Young Master, you are one of the Wade family members, so the money is yours. Besides, technically speaking, it belongs to your father."


    *The Master said that if you''re willing to go home, he will let you inherit the family''s one-trillion-dor business empire. If you don''t want to go home yet, use this money for your living expenses."


    "Oh yes, another piece of news-Aurous Hill''srgest and most profitablepany, the Emgrand Group with a market value of one hundred billion dors, had been wholly acquired by the Wade family yesterday. All the equities are now under your name, you can im your right at thepany tomorrow!"


    Charlie listened to him in a daze,pletely in disbelief.


    Wasn''t it a little too much investment from the Wade family for his sake?


    A premium ck card with a credit limit of ten billion dors, Emgrand Group with the worth of one hundred billion dors!


    Although Aurous Hill was and of talents, the only constant honorable existence was the Emgrand Group. It was the champ of Aurous Hill''s business industry! Any prominent and influential family had to bow before the Emgrand Group, including those families that humiliated him today-the Wilson family, the White family, and even the Jones family who was still trying to pursue his wife! They were nothing but lowly servants in front of Emgrand Group!


    And this magnificentpany was his now?


    Stephen handed him a business card and said, "Young Master, you might need some time to calm down and think about it, so I''ll excuse myself now. This is my card with my number on it, please call me if you need anything!"


    At that, Stephen turned and left.


    Charlie was still in a daze after he left.


    He didn''t know whether he should ept thepensation from the Wade family.


    However, he recalled the past decade of misery and hardship and the humiliation he had experienced when he married ire. This was thepensation that the Wade family was giving him for his suffering, so why shouldn''t he take it?


    Besides, Mrs. Lewis urgently needed two million dors for her treatment.


    He gritted his teeth as he clutched on the card tightly, then turned back to the cashier department. "Hi, I would like to settle the bill."


    The card was swiped, the password was keyed in, and the transaction wasplete.


    Two million dors was credited into the hospital''s ount just like that.


    Charlie felt like he was still hovering in the clouds.


    Did he just be a billionaire in the blink of an eye?


    ***


    He went home in a trance.


    At this moment, the house was fueled with the wrath of fury.


    ire and her parents did not live in the Wilson family vi but they stayed in an ordinary house instead.


    Since ire married Charlie and after Lord Wilson died, they were kicked out of the vi.


    His mother-inw was screaming in great dismay, "Charlie Wade, that loser! He''s such an embarrassment! If you don''t divorce him now, your grandma might kick you out of Wilson Group!"


    ire said calmly, "If she does, I''ll just find another job."


    "You..." Her mother growled angrily, "What''s so good about that loser, anyway? Why can''t you just divorce him and marry Wendell? If you marry Wendell Jones, our whole family can hold our head up high!"


    Her father added, "Your mom''s right! If you marry Wendell, our family will immediately be a precious treasure in the family. Your grandma will cherish you and pamper you every day!"


    ire uttered, "Just stop. I won''t divorce Charlie."


    "You!"


    Both parents had wanted to keep on persuading ire when Charlie pushed the door open and walked in.


    His inws gave him a dirty look when they saw him.


    His mother-inw snorted in disgust. "I thought you''d forgotten the way home, loser!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie sighed quietly inside his heart. His mother-inw had always looked down on him, but what would she do if she were to know that he was now the owner of Emgrand Group and had ten billion dors in cash?


    However, this was not the time to reveal his true identity.


    He had left the Wade family for a long time now, who knew how was the family doing now? What if someone from the family targeted him if he exposed himself?


    Staying in the dark was the best option for now.


    Hence, he lowered his head and said humbly, "Mother, I''m sorry for all the troubles I''ve caused today."


    His mother-inw shouted, "Trouble? This is more than trouble, you''re putting us at stake! Can''t you have the slightest decency and get out of our house?"


    ire hurriedly interjected, "Mom, how could you say that? Charlie is your son-inw!"


    *Bullsh*t!" her mother growled, "I don''t have such a loser as my son-inw! It''s better if he can go as far as he can!"


    ire nudged Charlie and said, "Hurry, let''s go back to the room."


    Charlie nodded gratefully and fled back to the room.


    They had been married for three years, but they had never consummated the marriage, not even once. ire slept in bed while he slept on the floor at the side.


    Tonight, Charlie found it hard to fall asleep.


    What unfolded today was a real shock and consternation and he had yet to digest it.


    Before going to bed, ire said, "How is Mrs. Lewis doing? I have about one hundred thousand dors with me now, you can use it tomorrow."


    Charlie said, "It''s okay. Someone paid her bill and transferred her to Eastcliff for treatment."


    "Really?" ire eximed in awe. "Wow! So, Mrs. Lewis will be fine then?"


    "Yes," Charlie said, "Mrs. Lewis has done good deeds throughout her life and helped so many people. Now, someone is returning her favor."


    *d to hear that." ire nodded with a smile. "You can have peace of mind now."


    "Yes."


    "I want to sleep now. There''s a lot to handle in thepanytely, I''m exhausted."


    "What''s happening in thepany?"


    "It''s not doing very welltely. Grandma wants to coborate with Emgrand, but Wilson Group is too weak aspared to their scale. They wouldn''t even bat an eye at us."


    *Oh? Has there not been a coboration between Wilson Group and Emgrand before?"


    ireughed sarcastically. "Of course not! What are we in the eyes of Emgrand? I bet we look like a speck of insignificant dust to them! Even Gerald''s family, Wendy''s fianc¨¦''s family, could barely scratch the tail of Emgrand''s business empire. This is also why Grandma is eager for them to be married soon so the White family can help our family build some connections with Emgrand."


    Charlie nodded knowingly.


    The Wilson family had used all the tricks up their sleeves to coborate with Emgrand Group.


    However, Lady Wilson never would have thought that he owned Emgrand Group now...


    Thinking of this, Charlie decided to take over Emgrand Group and lend ire a hand in her business. The Wilson family did not treat her fairly and they bullied her too much. As her husband, he had the responsibility to help her improve her status in the family.


    He said in his heart earnestly, ''ire, your husband is different now! I will not let anyone look down on you again! I will make the entire Wilson family bow down to you!"

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    The next early morning, after preparing breakfast, Charlie Wade rode his scooter to Emgrand


    Team¡¯s office. He parked his mobility scooter on the side of Emgrand¡¯s vehicle parking great deal.


    The man was wearing a top quality match, looking very good-looking and smart. Meanwhile the


    woman was dressed up in a mboyant design. Somewhat gaudy, she was thought about a charm.


    As it turned out, thedy was Wendy Wilson, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s cousin, as well as the man was


    her fianc¨¦, Gerald White. Charlie Wade didn¡¯t understand why they were here, yet he understood


    that the most effective method to avoid problem was to stay away from them. The more eager he


    wanted to hide from them, the higher opportunities they would see him.


    Wendy spotted him from the corner of her eyes. She yelped noisally, ¡°Hey, Charlie Wade!¡±


    Wendy called out his name in a friendly manner, but Charlie Wade flet goosebumps all over his


    back.


    Out of courtesy, he can only quit where he was and also wait on them to approach him. He grinned


    as well as asked, ¡°Wendy, hi there why are you right here?¡±


    Wendy chuckled. ¡°Oh, Gerald is below to see Doris Youthful, vice-chairman of Emgrand Group! I¡¯m


    below to maintain him firm.¡±


    She transformed to look at Gerald with love and also imed ¡°The White household has a great


    deal of jobs with Emgrand Team. Not only would it help the White family members but also our


    Wilson household in the future.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know that the White was just one of Emgrand Team¡¯s servicepanions. He


    had simply taken over the firm and he had not had time to obtain with the information.


    He really did not show anything unusual on his face. Instead, he simply imed with a respectful


    smile, ¡°Mr. White is really skilled and spectacr, both of you make an excellent couple!¡±


    Gerald zed at Charlie Wade contemptuously, feeling a rise of anger within him. This loser had


    been reprimanded so terribly by Woman Wilson the other day before everybody, exactly how was


    he able to smile like a clown as if absolutely nothing had taken ce today? Why did ire Wilson


    Wilson, such a sensational and also remarkabledy marry such a loser?


    If this loser never ever existed, he would absolutely have actually pursued ire Wilson with


    wonderful effort! Who would certainly intend to be involved to Wendy, thedy that faded in contrast


    in every aspect?


    Gerald huffed a breath in dismay as well as asked in a pompous tone, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m below to get a work.¡± Charlie Wade stated.


    ¡± Obtain a job?¡± Gerald sneered disdainfully. ¡°You? The loser who can not do anything wishes to


    obtain a work at Emgrand Team? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned. ¡°What has it to do with you?¡±


    The factor why Wendy called Charlie Wade in the very first ce was to degrade him. Currently that


    Gerald had started, she quickly mocked, ¡°Why?


    ¡± Trust me, they would not even captivate a loser like you even if you have actually pertained to


    apply for a security task. Know your ce, you¡¯re far better off mosting likely to the streets to feed


    on for garbage, you may gain two or 3 thousand a month at the very least!¡±


    She hurled a water bottle to Charlie Wade¡¯s feet as well as smirked, ¡°there you go, choose it up and


    offer it for cash! Do not im that I umitted about you.¡±


    Gerald giggled sinisterly. ¡°You are a piece of garbage, but, we¡¯re still family members after all. I¡¯ll


    have your back. It takes ce that I understand the vice-chairman of Emgrand Group face to face,


    why don¡¯t I state a few rmendations on your behalf and also see if she can prepare a


    bathroom cleansing task for you?¡±


    Charlie Wade curled his lips sneer and also imed, ¡°What sort of job I¡¯m making an application for


    is none of your service, you need to mind your one organization rather. Emgrand Team is a huge


    company, I believe that they wouldn¡¯t intend to team up with lowly waste like you.¡±


    Gerald¡¯s face flushed with temper. ¡°That are you calling rubbish?¡±


    Charlie Wade responded disdainfully, ¡°You, garbage!¡±


    He turned and also strolled in the direction of the structure, disregarding Gerald¡¯s indignant screams


    behind.


    ¡± Damn you! Quit! Quit right there, do you hear me?¡±


    Soon, Gerald strode swiftly and caught up with Charlie Wade at the lift hall.


    He wanted to educate Charlie Wade a lesson, to provide him at the very least 2 ps on his face to


    allow him understand the repercussions of annoying him, yet they were inside Emgrand Teams


    constructing now. He was worried that rough action would certainly stain his credibility and irritate


    his organization partner, so he had no choice however to dismiss the idea.


    He gritted his teeth and also advised, ¡°I¡¯ll allow you go today, but you will not be so fortunate next


    time!¡±


    Charlie Wade grunted as well as strolled right into the lift. Prior to the door shut, he imed,¡± Gerald


    White, do you actually think you¡¯re so effective? Believe me, you will soon know the cost to spend


    for being so cocky and also big-headed!¡±


    ¡± You little ¡­¡±.


    Gerald¡¯s face became an awful shade of red. He wanted to rush right into the elevator however


    Wendy drew his arms and also imed,¡± Gerald, do not take the exact same lift as that loser, we


    might asphyxiate from his smell.¡±.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Hah, you¡¯re lucky today. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson following time!¡±.


    ***.


    In the lift, Charlie Wade went straight to the top flooring where the Chairman¡¯s workce was


    situated. Stephen had currently made all the ns for him here at Emgrand. She had actually been


    advertised to Vice chairman of Emgrand Group at a young age.


    Since Emgrand Group had been gotten by the Wade family members the previous chairman had


    relinquished as well as Doris stayed back to aid the brand-new chairman. Doris was quite shocked


    when she saw Charlie Wade. She didn¡¯t anticipate to see such a young and Lovely Man when she


    had actually read about him from Stephen!


    She rapidlyposed herself as well as greeted him respectfully. ¡°Wee, Mr Wade. Please


    follow me to my office.¡±.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    This is additionally the very first time Charlie Wade had ever satisfied Doris. He Had to confess that


    Doris was an extremely stunning as well as alluring girl! She was about twenty-seven or twenty-


    eight years of age with a slender yet curved body figure, fascinating appearance, as well as a really


    fully grown and honorable fashion.


    Taking a seat in front of Doris¡¯ workdesk, Charlie Wade started, ¡°I will not enter the workce


    frequently, so I would certainly like you to proceed evaluating the business on my behalf. On top of


    that, please do not reveal my identity to the general public.¡±


    Doris was mindful that Mr. Wade, that was sitting in front of her currently, came from the amazing


    Wade family. For a noticeable family like theirs, Emgrand Team was absolutely nothing but an


    averagepany, so it was regr for him not to manage it himself.


    Currently, an assistant knocked on the door and also imed, ¡°Miss Youthful, a man called Gerald


    White as well as his fiance are below to see you. ¡±


    Doris imed instantly, ¡°I¡¯m seeing a VIP currently, let them wait. ¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°do you know Gerald White?¡±


    ¡± Mr. White¡¯s family members is among our partners as well as several of their major tasks are


    connected to our firm. They have said that they will be here to see me, they have been below


    several times as well. ¡±


    Charlie Wade said in a cool voice, ¡°From now on, Emgrand Team will certainly no more have any


    type of organization transactions with the White family. Halt all continuous and also primary tasks. If


    the White family members still earns a cent from our firm, I do not require you as our vice chairman!


    ¡±


    Doris shocked in shock for some time, figuring that somebody from the White family members need


    to have upset the man. So, she responded vigorously and said loudly, ¡°Mr. Wade don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    currently get my team to quit all partnership with the White family members! ¡±


    Charlie Wade responded satisfyingly And also imed, ¡°Tell them that Emgrand Group has no


    passion in teaming up with lowly trash, then ask the guards to kick them out. ¡±


    ***


    Outside the office, Gerald as well as Wendy were waiting anxiously.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The White family members had constantly wished to be the key yers in the cooperation with


    Emgrand Team, so he wished that he could develop a great partnership with Doris Young as well as


    therefore bring the family closer to the connection. Nevertheless, the least predicted point


    happened. Ms. Young¡¯s secretary approached them with several guards.


    Gerald asked in confusion, ¡°Hi, May I know if Miss Youthful is offered to see us now? ¡±


    The assistant Laird coldly asked him and also stated, ¡°sorry our vice chairman said that Emgrand


    Team has no rate of interest in working together with lowly garbage like you. From now on, we will


    cancel all the jobs with your household!¡±


    ¡± What did you say?! ¡±


    Gerald gaped in extreme shock and also his jaw practically went down to the floor. Why did he find


    the remark so familiar anyhow? Oh, right! Charlie Wade WadeI stated the exact same point when


    they were in the parking area! What Did Doris Youthful suggest by that? Did she truly mean to halt


    all the coboration with the White family members? Gerald really felt a rise of blood flooding his


    head blowing up within.


    Arge section of the White family¡¯s revenues came from functioning with Emgrand! If Emgrand


    Group ended their ties, didn¡¯t it indicate that the family¡¯s web well worth would be reduced by fifty


    percent? He growled loudly, ¡°I desire to see Miss Youthful!


    The assistant just zed at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Youthful will not see you and also you¡¯re not


    permitted here in the future!¡±


    Gerald shouted in excellent discouragement, ¡°Are you freaking kidding me? We are a longsting


    organizationpanion of Emgrand, it isn¡¯t approximately her to end our projects easily! Do not


    mess with us! ¡±


    The secretary ignored his screaming and routed the guard around her, ¡°Kick them out! ¡±


    The head of the protection group quickly got on them. He got hold of Gerald¡¯s wrist as well as


    twisted it hard behind him.


    Gerald kept in pain and also Captain Cooper grunted coldly. ¡°rush as well as get out of below! If you


    dare make a scene at Emgrand Team, I¡¯ll damage you in half! ¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re Just a security personnel, just how attempt you raise your voice at me? Do you know who I


    am? ¡±


    Captain Cooper gave him a p across his face immediately and also yelled, ¡°What are you despite


    Emgrand Group? ¡±


    Gerald felt his face burning from the put. He will burst in Fury when his phone suddenly rang. It was


    his dad


    When he answered the phone call, a severe roar resembled from the various other end of the line.


    Emgrand Group desires to terminate all tasks with us!


    Gerald grumbled sorrowfully, ¡°No, papa, that¡¯s not true, I really did not annoy any individual. I simply


    came below to see Miss Youthful, but I haven¡¯t even seen her face yet ¡­¡±.


    Gerald¡¯s daddy shouted once more. ¡°The people at Emgrand Team said that they have actually


    terminated their partnership with us due to you, the lowly rubbish! It¡¯s all because of you that our


    family members is experiencing a great loss! Rush as well as return, discuss this to your grandpa


    on your own! ¡°.


    Ordering the phone in a daze, Gerald and also Wendy were powerfully apanied out of


    Emgrand Groups major entry.


    Instantly, Charlie Wade¡¯s face appeared in his mind. He resorted to Wendy quickly as well as asked,


    ¡°Wendy, is this because of your loser cousin-inw? Does he have anything to do with Emgrand


    Group? ¡°.


    ¡± Huh?¡± Wendy was certainly surprised by Gerald¡¯sment. when she considered the scenarios, it


    could certainly have something to do with the loser, but he was a loser!


    Therefore, she trembled her head as well as uttered strongly, ¡°no, it is definitely impossible that he


    has anything to do with Emgrand Team. He¡¯s not even certified to cleanse their toilets! ¡°.


    ¡± You¡¯re right ¡­¡± Gerald nodded numbly. He hung his head reduced when he considered his angry


    papa. ¡°I need to return residence today ¡­ ¡°.


    Soon, the information of the White household being rejected of Emgrand Group spread out through


    Aurouss Hilll like Wildfire.


    No one recognized of the reason, yet they were certain that the White household must have


    offended Emgrand Team in some means. At this price, the White household was considered gone.


    Girl Wilson was trembling with temper when she listened to the news. She intended to cancel


    Wendy¡¯s interaction with Gerald, however also after the termination, the White family was still more


    popr than the Wilson family and also she couldn¡¯t pay for to lose the ties, so she can only bear


    with it for the moment.


    ***.


    Meanwhile, in Doris¡¯s office Charlie Wade looked impressed as well as pleased after he found out


    about the procedure. He very valued her rapid as well as Stern attitude in it.


    He imed with a satisfied smile, ¡°Doris, great task, you did well. Starting today, your sry will


    certainly be doubled. ¡°.


    Doris gasped in astonishment. she stood as well as bowed pleasantly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade! ¡°.


    Charlie Wade responded and proceeded, ¡°Additionally, I want you to make two statements. ¡°.


    ¡± Yes, please continue.¡±.


    ¡± The first thing is to introduce the modification of Emgrand Groups possession and election of the


    brand-new chairman, yet do not disclose my identity. Just state that he is one Mr. Wade.


    ¡± The second point is the news of Emgrand Group investing two billion dors to develop a 6 star


    resort in Aurouss Hilll, as well as announcing the tender bidding process for partners. Construction


    and also interior enhancing business throughout the city are wee to bid! ¡°.


    Whoever might win the bidding with Emgrand Team would certainlye to be the most desired


    individual in the business. Currently That he possessed Emgrand Team, he could supply his partner


    some wonderful bargains.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    The two announcements released by Emgrand Group entirely shook the whole Aurouss Hilll like a


    high size quake. When the Wilson family members discovered the possession modification in


    Emgrand Team, they found out why the partnership with the White family had actually been ended.


    It appeared that Emgrand¡¯s brand-new proprietor really did not believe much of the White family.


    Back to the point, who was Mr. Wade? He simply acquired Emgrand Group that deserved numerous


    billions of dors without batting an eye. He was a little also powerful, wasn¡¯t he? Even the richest


    guy in Aurouss Hilll wouldn¡¯t be so qualified!


    Suddenly, a lot of well-off family members will eagerly make a move. They desire to develop a


    connection with the mysterious Mr. Wade while on the other hand wanted to wed their little girls to


    him.


    The announcement regarding Emgrand Teams¡¯ financial investment of 2 billion bucks for the hotel


    construction task likewise shook the construction as well as indoor embellishing Industries in


    Aurous¡¯s Hillside like an excellent force rising the ground!


    A great deal of firms desired a piece of the financially rewarding pie, including Woman Wilson, that


    liked money more than anything! Girl Wilson was over the moon at the minute. This was the perfect


    possibility for the Wilson household to get an agreement from the mega project.


    She called for an urgent family members meeting at the Rental property tonight to discuss ways to


    attain an innovation in Emgrand Team¡¯s huge job. Every person had to go to!


    Later that night, at the Wilson family Mansion, Charlie Wade apany well since woman Wilson


    had asked for every person¡¯s participation. He found out about the olddy¡¯s major schedule for the


    meeting, so he wished to take this opportunity to boost ire Wilson Wilson!


    When Harold, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s rtive, saw him at the estate, He buffooned disdainfully, ¡°D *


    mn! Charlie Wade Wade, you¡¯re extremely immoral. Where did you discover your nerve to see


    Granny currently! ¡±


    With an indifferent expression on her face, ire Wilson uttered, ¡°Stop your nonsense. Grandma


    asked every person in the Wilson household ahead. Charlie Wade is my other half, so certainly he


    belongs to the Wilson household as well!¡±


    Harold giggled sarcastically. ¡°He is part of the Wilson family?


    Charlie Wade scrubed his nose in te education as well as imed to ire Wilson Wilson,


    ¡°Beloved, let¡¯s just let him be, do not say with him. Allow¡¯s enter fast, granny is awaiting every


    person.¡±


    ire Wilson responded as well as strolled into the house without batting an eye at Harold. After


    getting in the meeting room, ire Wilson as well as Charlie Wade located an area to rest in the


    edge.


    Girl Wilson remained on the head of the table. She knocked on the table and also began happily,


    ¡°We, the Wilson family, have actually been waiting for a possibility such as this for numerous years,


    a possibility that will bring us to the next degree, to the top of the social pyramid in Aurouss Hilll!


    The possibility is ultimately here currently!¡±


    She proceeded loudly, ¡°This time, Emgrand Group has actually revealed a huge project of two


    billion dors. If any person can tender a job from it, it will certainly bring great and lucrative


    advantages! This is Emgrand Team¡¯s initial significant project after its adjustment of ownership. It is


    a great chance for us! If we can work together with Emgrand Group as well as leave an excellent


    perception on the brand-new chairman, we wille to be really effective and also popr in the


    future! ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t anything brand-new for the Wilson family desiring to coborate with Emgrand Group. For


    the longest time, Emgrand Group had ignored the Wilson household¡¯s demand.


    Frustrated by the silence, Girl Wilson¡¯s face flushed with temper and she yelled intensely, ¡°Why are


    all of you dumb currently? Do none of you have any kind of self-confidence in taking a little slice of


    pie from the 2 billion bucks job? ¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everybody traded anxious glimpses yet nobody risked to chat.


    Lady Wilson was obtaining a lot more agitated now, she gritted her teeth as well as stated, ¡°All of


    you pay attention to me! Whoever is able to get a thirty million dor deal from the Emgrand Group


    will be made the supervisor of our firm! ¡±


    Every person¡¯s jaws dropped to the flooring as if a bomb blew up in the area. Girl Wilson ruled the


    household and the firm with an iron fist, so she had never ever when designated a director in the


    firm. A director would certainly have a whole lot of power in his hands that most of the time, only the


    future follower of the firm would certainly be qualified to hold the position.


    Since she utilized the cement as a benefit, she must have really hoped that she would discover


    somebody to do the work with the rewarding incentive. It was certain that she was exceptionally


    eager for the job.


    The incentive was very attractive, it was not a simple task to aplish. To strike a handle


    Emgrand Group as well as also get a thirty million buck contract from it? It was the joke of the


    century in the eyes of the Wilson family members. Even if Girl Wilson herself went to speak with


    them, the executives wouldn¡¯t even see her, let alone discuss a coboration.


    The conference all was as silent as a church.


    Girl Wilson knocked the table intensely and also shouted, ¡°every one of you are descendants of the


    Wilson family members, can¡¯t any individual of you resolve the problem for your family members?¡±


    She turned and looked at Harold. ¡°Harold, I¡¯ll pass this task to you!¡±


    Harold took care of a bitterugh and also swiftly said, ¡°Grandmother, even the White household


    has been tossed out by Emgrand Team. Our household is a level less than they are, how can we


    strike a manage Emgrand ¡­ ¡±


    Lady Wilson chided forever, ¡°Rubbish! How risk you refute yourself before you also attempt! you are


    much more helpless than the loser Charlie Wade! ¡±


    Actually,dy Wilson had no self-confidence in this either, however she didn¡¯t desire to be the head


    of a family that was always at the 2nd or 3rd degree of the social pyramid. She wanted the Wilson


    family to climb up a sounded greater.


    She believed that as the eldest grandson, Harold, would approve the task willingly, however


    unexpectedly, he had refused right in her face! Harold felt pessimistic and clinically depressed.


    Nobody in their right mind would ept this impossible task. He was particr that he would


    certainly be rejected immediately also prior to he might walk through Emgrand Groups door. At that


    time, Not just would he fall short on the task however he would certainly additionally be mocked and


    mocked for his failing. That was why he could never agree with his grandma¡¯s order whatever.


    Girl Wilson red at the remainder of the crowd and also shouted noisally, petition Mark what


    concerning the rest of you? Is there no one who would certainly dare handle this difficulty? ¡±


    Currently, Charlie Wade nudged ire Wilson with his joint and whispered, ¡°Beloved, approve the


    goal!¡±


    ire Wilson screamed in shock, ¡°Are you crazy? It is difficult for Emgrand Group to coborate


    with a little business like us! ¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled gently and also stated confidently, ¡°Do not worry, you¡¯ll absolutely strike the


    offer!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s eyes expanded in surprise. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded seriously as well as said, ¡°Of program! Your standing in the Wilson family


    members will shoot up in the future! ¡±


    ire Wilson couldn¡¯t rify why, yet it was as if she was hypnotized by Charlie Wade¡¯s words. She


    stood up for she could absorb what he imed as well as imed to Lady Wilson, ¡°Gramma, I


    agree to offer it a shot ¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s announcement sent out a shock wave across the room, making everybody


    gasped in extreme shock! Every person assumed that ire Wilson need to be out of her mind!


    Emgrand Team was thergest business in Aurouss Hilll and also the Wilson household was


    absolutely nothing more than an irrelevant ant to them!


    Harold could not help however simted sarcastically,¡± ire Wilson Wilson, do you actually


    assume that you can get an offer from Emgrand Team?¡±


    Wendy proceeded in the same mocking tone after her bro, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, that do you


    believe you are, what do you assume Emgrand Team is? You being so careless and also irrational


    will just degrade us, the Wilson family! ¡±


    Another person included, ¡°Wendy¡¯s is right! If she is rejected by Emgrand Group, our family will be a


    laughing stock in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Blood thrill to ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face and also she felt her face burning in embarrassment. Her


    condition in the family had actually plummeted considering that she wed Charlie Wade.


    One of the most important point was that her moms and dads might additionally stand high as well


    as boast of that they were. However under the sarcasticments as well as condemnation, she


    intended to withdraw herself from her ridiculous concept.


    She shouldn¡¯t have actually made such a ridiculous rmendation in the first area ¡­ Lady


    Wilson was very mad as she paid attention to the target market¡¯s spoken exchanges. Now that


    ire Wilson courageously stood up to take the difficulty, these individuals began mocking her!


    Lady Wilson had constantly disliked ire Wilson Wilson, but currently, she rejoiced that ire


    Wilson was at the very least willing to walk the impossible line, unlike the rest of the members who


    were only proficient at giving her difficulty! Particrly Her preferred grandson, Harold! He was such


    a frustration!


    Because of this, Woman Wilson¡¯s perspective in the direction of ire Wilson transformed a lot.


    She stated promptly, ¡°Stop your nonsense, you cowards! I¡¯ll pass the job of striking a manage


    Emgrand Group to ire Wilson Wilson!


    Sheepishly, ire Wilson mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t stress, grandmother, I¡¯ll try my finest.¡±


    Harold puffed a breath from his nose as well as sneered coldly, ¡°You attempt your best, and after


    that what? you¡¯ll shame us when you fall shortter!


    Charlie Wade asked in a buffooning tone, ¡°Harold Wilson, why do you taunt ire Wilson like that?


    Do you think that the Wilson family members is not qualified to team up with Emgrand Team?¡±


    Harold had never anticipated that the loser Charlie Wade attempted to speak out throughout the


    household meeting, in addition to in such a high horse fashion.


    Seeing the intense gradually melting on Girl Wilson¡¯s face, he swiftly exined, ¡°No, I do not


    suggest it like that, I just assume it is difficult for ire Wilson to strike the bargain! That¡¯s all!¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed in enjoyment and asked, ¡°What if she prospers? Should we make a bet?¡±


    Harold grinned coyly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wager then! Do you think I¡¯m terrified of your little hazard?


    What do you want to bet? Allow¡¯s hear you out¡±


    Charlie Wade imed, ¡°If ire Wilson Seeds, you will certainly beg for mercy at my feet and


    admit that you¡¯re wrong before every person. If she falls short, I will certainly grovel at your feet as


    well as confess that I¡¯m wrong. What do you think?¡±


    ¡± Hahaha!¡± Harold chuckled aloud. ¡°You¡¯re truly digging your own grave, loser! Alright, I¡¯ll take the


    bet!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded with fulfillment and said, Everyone, all of you are our witnesses. Whoever


    goes back on the wager would have his papa, mother, grandfather, and grandmother pass away!¡±


    He intentionally highlighted words ¡®grandma¡¯ noisally and also inly, for he didn¡¯t want Harold to


    break their pledge after he shed.


    Harold would not attempt to go back on his words after such a deration. If he did repent, he


    would certainly be cursing his grandmother, Girl Wilson, to die! Girl Wilson would not let him off the


    hook so quickly!


    ¡± Okay!¡± Harold assumed that he got on the winning side, however what Harold didn¡¯t understand


    was that he was leaping right into Charlie Wade¡¯s trap. He giggled loudly and also stated,


    ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ll be my witness, I¡¯ll wait on you to kneel before me!¡±


    ire Wilson was startled by the whole event that she maintained signalling to Charlie Wade with


    her eyes, but he turned a blind eye to her.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Woman Wilson couldn¡¯t care less regarding the bet. Her only problem was whether the Wilson


    Group can take a spot in Emgrand Group¡¯s coboration listing. If the deal got on, she would not


    even mind if Harold called Charlie Wade his daddy, allow alonekneel before him.


    Thus, she imed smoothly, ¡°Okay, that rmends today. ire Wilson Wilson, you have three


    days to discuss as well as strike the offer. Dismissed!¡±


    ***


    After returning residence, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s moms and dads tossed a clenched fist at the


    young couple. ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mommy, ine Ma Wilson, paced the living room agitatedly


    as well as imed, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you¡¯re insane! Just how could you pay attention to the


    loser and ept the task without believing it with?¡±.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s father, Jacob Wilson Wilson, turned to Charlie Wade and also scolded,


    Charlie Wade, you helpless loser, you¡¯ve pressed my darling daughter right into the grave this time


    around!¡±


    His face flushed in red as he continued, ¡°If ire Wilson fails this time, she will be bent by the rest


    of the family members, and also you! You¡¯ll need to acquiesce Harold like a peasant before the


    entire household! My dignity will certainly be ruined!¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously, ¡°Dad, Mommy, everything will be alright if ire Wilson seeds in


    the arrangement and also strikes the bargain, am I right?¡±


    ¡± Negotiate my a * s!¡± Jacob Wilson growled intensely, ¡°Do you have any idea exactly how effective


    Emgrand Team is? They will not even bat an eye at the average Wilson family!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile, Possibly someone will certainly bat an eye at us, you do not


    understand that. Honestly, I believe in ire Wilson Wilson, I assume ire Wilson will strike the


    offer easily.¡±


    ine Ma sneered scornfully. ¡°You believe? That are you, do you assume you are the proprietor of


    Emgrand Group? You are just a loser, a piece of trash, how do you attempt be so oblivious and also


    positive?¡±

 Chapter 7

    ?Chapter 7


    Looking at her parents ridiculing Charlie, ire sighed and said, "Dad, Mom, don''t me Charlie for this. It was my idea, I just don''t want our family to be looked down on anymore. Haven''t we suffered enough all these years?"


    ire''s mother blurted, "But still, you can''t take on such a task. It''s not just you even if your grandma goes in person, they wouldn''t entertain her!"


    Charlie managed a bitter smile as he watched the bickering. He bet that his snobbish inws would never believe that he was the real owner of Emgrand Group.


    At this exact moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "I''ming..."


    ine heaved a distressing sigh as she walked to the door and opened it.


    Charlie shifted his gaze to the door and saw a young man donning an Armani suit standing at the door. The man looked very charming and alluring with a Patek Philippe watch on his wrist, which seemed to be worth at least four million dors.


    ine shrieked excitedly, "Hey, Wendell! Why are you here?"


    The man was Wendell Jones, the young man of the Jones family who had been pursuing ire relentlessly.


    Wendell donned a smile and said, "Auntie, I heard about ire''s negotiation with the Emgrand Group, so I''m here to give her some ideas."


    "Wow, you really are our family''s life savior!"


    ine was very excited and thrilled, and she looked at him like she was looking adoringly at her son-inw. She quickly weed him into the house and said, "Wendell, could you help ire to win Emgrand Group''s contract?"


    Wendell nodded with a polite smile. He ignored Charlie entirely, treating him like a lowly ant. He walked straight to ire and said gently, *ire, why didn''t you tell me anything about this? This is huge. Anyway, don''t worry, my family has some connections with Emgrand Group. I''ll speak to my father, let''s see how we can help you with this."


    Frankly, Wendell''s father wasn''t as influential as he imed to be, but he was simply trying to win ire''s heart by saying so.


    ire knew that Wendell had feelings for her all along, so she said indifferently, "Wendell, I appreciate your kind offer, but no thanks, I''ll find a way myself."


    ine gaped in bewilderment and chided, "ire, are you crazy? Mr. Jones is kind and generous enough to pay you a visit and help you, how could you say such things?"


    ire remained quiet, but Charlie asked Wendell intriguingly, "Mr. Jones, I''m curious, how can you help ire? Emgrand Group is so big and I don''t think you''re much of an influence to them, right? And now you im that you have a way to help ire win the contract?"


    Wendell sneered contemptuously and said, "What do you know? The Jones family and Emgrand Group have always been cooperating partners for years. This time, our family can get at least one-third of their two billion dor project! Until then, I''ll ask my father to allocate ten million dors as a subcontract to ire mission aplished, isn''t it?"


    Charlie gaped in surprise, "Wow! I didn''t know that the Jones family has such an intimate rtionship with Emgrand Group!"


    Wendell sneered. "Of course! Everyone in Aurous Hill knows about that!"


    He then red at Charlie disdainfully and uttered, "Charlie Wade, let me offer you a piece of advice. A frog in the well like you had better leave ire now. A hopeless man like you can''t bring her happiness, you''ll only be her burden."


    ire said coldly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Jones, I don''t need your help and please watch your mouth!"


    Dumbfounded, Wendell said in disbelief, "ire, I''m helping you, why are you still taking this loser''s side? Why are you so protective of him?"


    ire said in a serious tone, "He''s not a loser, he''s my husband!"


    A gloomy cloud hovered over Wendell''s face. He growled furiously, "Okay! You asked for it, do as you please! I want to see how you''re going to solve this problem! Don''te crying at me for not giving you a chanceter on when you fail!"


    Then, Wendell turned around, mmed the door, and left.


    ine went after Wendell hurriedly, but he was long gone. She pped her thighs indignantly, pointed at Charlie''s nose, and screamed, "You! How dare you! What else can you do besides being ire''s burden? Mr. Jones had kind-heartedly lent a hand but you chased him away!"


    Charlie said tly, "Mom, he''s all talk. He can''t even win a contract with Emgrand, how can he help ire?"


    "Bullsh*t!" ine scolded, "What do you know, you ignorant fool! The Jones family can get one-third of the two billion dor contract!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie was inexpressive but deep in his heart, he was grinning as he thought, ''I don''t know how powerful the Jones family is, but I know that my Emgrand Group will never have any connection with them anymore! Even if they did work together on many projects previously, from now on, all of this will be terminated!"


    Of course, ire couldn''t read her husband''s mind. She turned to her mother and said, "Mom, don''t me Charlie. Just wait until I return from Emgrand Group!"


    "Huh!" ine sighed in great dismay, feeling that God was unfair to her. She had married a useless husband, while her daughter had married an even more useless man!


    What had she done to end up like this!

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    The next morning, ire Wilson brought the file filled with proposals that she had actually prepared


    overnight and also went to the Emgrand Group office with Charlie Wade. Standing in front of the


    100-story structure, ire Wilson suddenly really felt as if her heart was hollow as well as empty.


    It was like a beggaring close to a wealthy male and also asking for a thirty million buck


    adjustment. She had guaranteed her grandmother and also approved the obstacle in front of


    everybody, so she had to go for it no issue what ¡­


    Sensing her noticing, Anxiousness Wade stroked her rubbed tenderly and said, StatedDear,


    beloved worry, stress ahead, in advance¡¯ll make it.


    ire Wilson sighed heavily and murmured, ¡°Alright, allowed¡¯s hope so! Wait for me right here.¡±


    She took a deep breath as well as went through the door. As he watched her strolling in, Charlie


    Wade secured his phone and called Miss Youthful.


    ¡± Miss Youthful, my spouse is increasing to see you as we speak. You ought to recognize what to


    do!¡±


    ¡± Yes, Mr. Wade. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll meet your every demand.¡±


    ¡± By the way, I listened to that Emgrand Group has a rather close connection with the Jones family.


    Is that true?¡±


    ¡± Yes, we did have a great deal of projects with them, finished as well as recurring. They want to


    work together with us once again on this brand-new megaproject and they¡¯ve submitted the


    propositions as well as products for my testimonial. However, it is up to you to make a decision, Mr.


    Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly, ¡°I do not want the Jones family members to be involved in the brand-new


    job and any other projects in the future.¡±


    ¡± Yes, sure. Do not stress, I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±


    ***


    At The Same Time, ire Wilson walked into Emgrand Team¡¯s office building and also awaited her


    visit at the front desk. She didn¡¯t even recognize if Doris Young, the firm¡¯s vice-chairman, want to


    see her.


    Not long after, a stylish female assistant approached her and also began, ¡°Hi, are you Miss ire


    Wilson Wilson? Miss Youthful is waiting for you in her office, please follow me.¡±


    ire Wilson responded in a trance. Could it be that Doris Youthful understood she wasing? It


    really did not make sense though ¡­ how could a prominent person like Doris Young recognize


    concerning her?


    Doris stood from her chair and also greeted ire Wilson respectfully. ¡°Hi, Miss Wilson, I¡¯m Doris


    Young, vice chairman of Emgrand Group, great conference you.¡±


    ire Wilson was a little anxious as she met one of the most famous businesswoman in Aurouss


    Hilll. She talked, her voice trembling anxiously however staying calm, she said ¡°Hey there, Miss


    Youthful, thanks for seeing me. I¡¯m below to talk to you regarding the resort job. Although Wilson


    Group is not as strong and also noticeable as other firms, I can ensure you that we function really


    difficult and have developed a really positive online reputation in the interior decoration and design


    market!¡±


    She handed over a document documents and continued, ¡°Miss Youthful, this is Wilson Group¡¯s


    portfolio, please take a look.¡±


    Doris grinned gently and took the record from her. After a short nce, she imed instantly, ¡°Miss


    Wilson, I have actually seen your files, I think you are the ideal partner for us.¡±


    ire Wilson gaped in confusion. Why did it go so swiftly and efficiently?


    Doris imed with a smile, ¡°Naturally. I admit that Wilson Group does not match our needs and


    certifications, yet our chairman thinks highly of you and also he is willing to offer it ashot.¡±


    ¡± Your chairman?¡± ire Wilson saidin a shocking tone, then asked,¡± May I understand that your


    chairman is?¡±


    Doris smiled faintly. ¡°Our chairman is Mr. Wade from Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡± Mr. Wade?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ire Wilson frowned in confusion. ¡°I Do not think I understand any person by the surname of


    Wade with the exception of my husband.¡±


    Doris nodded carefully. Charlie Wade had actually ordered her not to reveal his identity, so she


    might only state that much. Aside From Charlie Wade Wade, ire Wilson really did not know


    anybody by thest name of Wade, however she would never ever have actually thought that her


    pointless partner, who was an orphan, would certainly be the Mr. Wade that Doris was describing.


    After that, Doris included, ¡°Miss Wilson, I see in your proposition that your quote for the contract is


    thirty million bucks?¡±


    ire Wilson responded anxiously as well as asked timidly, ¡°Is it excessive?¡±


    Doris smiled and answered, Oh no, it is actually less than what we have actually allocated.¡±


    ire Wilson furrowed oddly. ¡°What do you indicate?¡±


    ¡± Our chairman informed me to boost the quote to sixty million bucks.¡±


    In the middle of the conversation, Doris got a contract and also handed it to ire Wilson Wilson.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯ve prepared the agreement ahead of time for an overall of sixty million dors. If you have


    no worry with it, we can authorize the agreement now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? This ¡­¡± ire Wilson gaped, surprised. She had never expected that Emgrand Group,


    which seemed so inessible from Wilson Group¡¯s perspective, would certainly prepare the


    contract ahead of time! Furthermore, the quantity had doubled! Granny¡¯s objective for the project


    was 30 million dors, however the agreement essentially stated 60 million dors in ck and


    white!


    When they were at Emgrand Team¡¯s entrance she was really skeptical as well as pessimistic,


    however he appeared so favorable as well as unflinching. Could it be that he had understood the


    end result all along?

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    For an immediate, an abrupt and also extravagant idea showed up in ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mind.


    The Mr. Wade that Doris stated, could he really be her hubby, Charlie Wade Wade? When she


    refined it again, she found it to be as well ridiculous. Exactly how could it be! Charlie Wade was an


    orphan that grew up in a well-being home! Who else in the globe would certainly treat her so well


    besides Charlie Wade? Thirty million bucks was a luxurious hope, yet they provided her sixty million


    ¡­


    She couldn¡¯t assist yet asked oddly, ¡°Miss Youthful, may I know if your chairman is Charlie Wade


    Wade?¡±


    Doris¡¯s heart avoided a beat. The boss had actually currently required her to keep his identity


    secret, just to expose his surname to the general public. She would be criticized if his spouse


    guessed it!


    She trembled her hands frantically as well as said, ¡°Miss Wilson, I wish you can drop it. Our


    chairman is the descendant of a popr family in Eastcliff. His identification is extremely


    confidential and also I have no right to divulge it.¡±


    ire Wilson responded carefully. Charlie Wade was an orphan, he was certainly not a so-called


    descendant from a prominent family members.


    ***


    ire Wilson still really felt a little lightheaded as well as puzzled when she exited Doris¡¯s office.


    She was holding a sixty million buck contract between Wilson Team and Emgrand Group in her


    hand. Every little thing unfolded like a dream.


    As quickly as she saw Charlie Wade at the entrance, she hurried to him excitedly as well as stated,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, I did it! I did it!¡±


    He acted to be shocked as well as imed, ¡°Wow! You managed to strike the bargain for such a


    difficult task!


    ¡± Not really, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m good at it, but it seems that they had offered the job to me for free.¡±


    ¡± Huh?¡± Charlie Wade donned a confused appearance. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ire Wilson was afraid that Charlie Wade would certainly be jealous if she informed him regarding


    the chairman¡¯s objective, so she promptly diverted his attention as well as imed, ¡°It¡¯s a lengthy


    story. Allow¡¯s return to the workce now and also tell everyone the bright side!¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed. ¡°Okay! This time around, that bastard Harold need to honor the bet as well


    as kneel prior to me!¡±


    ire Wilson responded. ¡°Yes! He is always so snobbish and also big-headed, allow¡¯s give him a


    preference of his own medication!¡±


    Truth be informed, ire Wilson had her very own temperament as well. Harold And the rest of the


    family members had constantly towered above her and her spouse, but now that she struck the


    impossible bargain, she intended to tame them to be a bit extra humble.


    10 minutester, they got to Wilson Group. Every person was being in the conference room, looking


    unusual and peculiar. They understood that ire Wilson had actually gone to Emgrand Team early


    in the morning, but no person believed that she could make it, they were here to make fun of her. All


    of a sudden, she came back way earlier than they anticipated. When ire Wilson and also Charlie


    Wade went into the boardroom, every person was considering them with a sneering and sarcastic


    look.


    Harold started ignorantly,¡± Hey, ire Wilson Wilson, you¡¯vee back in half a hr, huh? Wendy


    proceeded, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you have actually fallen short in less than an hour.


    A bleak cloud hovered over Girl Wilson¡¯s face. She was frustrated. She knew that the project and


    Emgrand Group were tough to tackle, yet ire Wilson ought to at least be major and determined


    even if she stopped working! Exactly how could she give up so quickly?


    Lady Wilson zed at her as well as grumbled, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you disappoint me.¡±


    Charlie Wade opposed their responses. Could they be more horrible than this? They were ridiculing


    as well as chiding ire Wilson without recognizing the oues! Specifically Harold Wilson, the


    cocky bastard! That did he think he was? Exactly how could he be so pompous? He should be


    getting ready to kneel before him!


    ire Wilson was initially extremely excited as well as delighted, but encountering the crowd¡¯s


    mocking and also teasing, the rage of fury was burning inside her. She furrowed as well as said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to allow you down, yet I have actually struck a take care of Doris Youthful of Emgrand


    Group!¡±


    ¡± What? You did it?¡±


    ¡± No! No way! Difficult! You could not also fulfill Doris Young!¡±


    Everyone recoiled in shock.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡± ire Wilson Wilson, do you think we¡¯ll buy it?¡±


    Harold restored hisposure, pped the table as well as stated intensely, ¡°Miss Youthful of


    Emgrand Group is a distinguished elite in the city, why would certainly she want to fulfill you? Are


    you not clear concerning who you are?¡±


    Dealing with everyone¡¯s uncertainties andints, ire Wilson got the agreement and


    commended Lady Wilson. ¡°This is the contract. Please have a look at it.¡±


    The contract resembled a bomb that blew up in the middle of the boardroom, sending out shock


    waves throughout every person in the room!


    Harold still refused to believe it, he yelled noisally, ¡°She needs to have built the record! I do not think


    that she can handle Emgrand Group!¡±


    ¡± He¡¯s right!¡± Wendy added in excellent discouragement. ¡°Who does she think she is to strike a


    handle Emgrand? It is a thirty million dor project! If she can do it, I would¡¯ve already obtained the


    bargain a long period of time ago!¡±


    ire Wilson sneered. ¡°My rtive, you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s not thirty million dors, it¡¯s sixty million!¡±


    Sixty million bucks agreement? You discover it funny to lie like that, don¡¯t you? If you say the offer is


    sixty million, I can tell everyone that I ¡®d get a hundred million buck contract!¡±


    Harold curled his lips in derision and also said, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you¡¯re dealing with Granny


    and us like fools!¡±


    He then looked to Girl Wilson and imed, ¡°Grandmother, this is shocking! You can¡¯t let her go just


    like that!¡±


    Girl Wilson was so mad she was gritting her teeth indignantly. She currently felt it was weak to strike


    a thirty million dor offer, however ire Wilson came back half a hrter saying that the


    agreement was worth sixty million bucks ¡­ Did the young woman really y her for a fool in front of


    so many people?


    Furrowing furiously, Girl Wilson put the table and also yelled, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson! Most likely to


    the HR department immediately to proceed with your resignation!¡±


    ire Wilson gaped in extreme confusion. The Authorities social media ount of Emgrand Team


    has just released a statement! The sixty million buck agreement is genuine!¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Everyone fast took out their phones and also browsed for Emgrand Group¡¯s authorities social media


    ount! The certified official ount of Emgrand Group had actually published the newest


    deration! ire Wilson really did strike the bargain!


    Harold was feeling shocked and also regretted! Before today, ire Wilson approached himself in


    regards to status or identity. If he had actually epted the task the other day, he would certainly


    not give ire Wilson a possibility to radiate herself no matter the oues! Yet, he declined due


    to the fact that he feared that he would stop working! He refused the objective, but the critical point


    was that ire Wilson had prospered! It was like a loud p to his face!


    Promptly, Woman Wilson selected up the agreement excitedly and also began reviewing it. She


    allowed out a loudugh. ¡°Excellent!


    ire Wilson addressed, ¡°It is all thanks to Miss Doris Young. She thinks highly of us, the Wilson


    family.¡±


    ire Wilson desired to be truthful, however after a second idea, she didn¡¯t also recognize who the


    chairman of Emgrand Team was. It was no marvel ire Wilson might win the agreement! It turned


    out that Doris Youthful of Emgrand Team herself assumed extremely of the Wilson household!


    Presently, Charlie Wade talked,¡± Harold, do you still remember our bet?¡±


    In a split second, Harold¡¯s face turned in a disdainful grimace. Just how could he ignore the wager?


    Whoever lost the bet should grovel at the other event¡¯s feet. ire Wilson had actually won the


    contract, so it was evident that he had actually lost ¡­¡¯ No! No other way! Just how can I eat dirt at


    that loser¡¯s feet! Over my remains!¡¯


    He gritted his teeth and also sneered. ¡°Charlie Wade Wade, that the h * ll do you assume you are?


    You are simply an useless toy boy who wed into our household! Do you expect me to bow prior to


    you?¡±


    Charlie Wade imed tly, ¡°Yes, undoubtedly, I¡¯m a pointless toy young boy, yet keep in mind, we


    took an oath yesterday. Sure sufficient, ayer of ck covered Woman Wilson¡¯s face!


    She zed at Harold as well as asked coldly, ¡°What regarding it? Do you truly desire me to pass


    away?¡±


    Harold stressed as well as spouted,¡± Grandma, do not fall for his method! He just wants to


    embarrass me as well as to ridicule you!¡±


    Charlie Wade stated steadly, ¡°Harold, do not you try to fool Grandmother now. Do you want to curse


    Grandmother?¡±


    ¡± Grandmother, we were just kidding, you can¡¯t take it seriously!¡±


    Lady Wilson used an inexpressive look on her face and stated, ¡°You understand that I¡¯m a devoted


    Buddhist. How attempt you break the guarantee after swearing to God ?!¡±.


    ¡± Granny ¡­¡± Harold really panicked currently, because it was clear that his granny was truly angry!


    Seeing Harold¡¯s unwillingness in maintaining his assurance that involved herself to save his face,


    Woman Wilson put the table increasingly and also screamed, ¡°Are you determined to break your


    vow currently?¡±.


    ¡± Granny, I.¡± Harold faltered reluctantly. In his mind, he made a fast deduction.


    If he followed the betting regtions and also admitted his defeat to Charlie Wade, he would


    certainly lose face. Yet if he went against the betand enraged his granny, he would certainly shed


    every little thing he had in the Wilson household! He would shed greater than his face!


    Despite just how reluctant he was, he gritted his teeth as well as muttered, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll keep my


    pledge!¡±.


    Charlie Wade glimpsed at him silently with a smile, waiting for him toe and also kneel prior to


    him. Harold felt as if his legs were filled with lead. He stepped slowly and with problem as he moved


    towards Charlie Wade.


    Harold bowed his head and imed with a loud yet trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±.


    He leaned over and knocked his head versus the flooring.


    Charlie Wade uttered, ¡°What did you say? I can not hear you, speak louder and also clearer.¡±.


    Enduring the embarrassment, Harold bowed his head once again and also shouted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±.


    Charlie Wade sneered, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re sorry. What are you sorry for?¡±.


    Inside Harold, he intended to eliminate and shred Charlie Wade into a million pieces, however there


    was still onest bow. Hence, he attacked his lips and stated, ¡°I should not have doubted ire


    Wilson Wilson¡¯s capability ¡­¡±.


    An additional acquiesce the flooring! Charlie Wade really felt a dash of springtime wind rising via his


    body! He had actually been holding a grudge versus Harold for a long period of time. Now that he


    had the possibility to make Harold kneel on the floor like a canine and also confess his mistakes, he


    felt so refreshed as well as excited! ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s eyes expanded in awe as she enjoyed


    the whole event unfolding, instantly really feeling that her other half was various from before!


    However, she could not actually inform what the difference was.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she remembered the confident view on Charlie Wade¡¯s face when he had actually made the


    bet with Harold yesterday, she couldn¡¯t aid however ask yourself if he had currently understood that


    she would seed. Where and also why did he have such strong self-confidence suddenly?

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    After the three bows, tears were swirling in Harold¡¯s eyes yet he didn¡¯t attempt to do anything rash


    now. He knew that his grandmother was extremely let down as well as flustered at him currently, so


    no matter what, he should not infuriate her any additionally.


    Lady Wilson heaved a sigh of alleviation after seeing Harold bowing and also confessing defeat.


    She really did not desire for his valuable grand son to bow his head at Charlie Wade the loser,


    however they had actually made a bet that entailed her.


    Therefore, she checked out Harold and also imed emphatically, ¡°Harold, deal with these 3 bows


    as a lesson for you. Next time, don¡¯t bank on something that you have no outright assurance of.


    Even if you want to make a bet, maintain your family from it!¡±


    With a pouty face, Harold grumbled, ¡°Okay, Granny, I understand better now. I¡¯ll never ever do it


    once again ¡­¡±.


    As he spoke, his eyes red towards Charlie Wade viciously, assuming, ¡®You bastard! Just how


    attempt youpel me to kneel as well as bow prior to you. You made me lose face today, I vow I¡¯ll


    solve back at you one way or another!¡¯.


    Then, Lady Wilson specified, ¡°It is a joyous day today, now that ire Wilson has actually won the


    contract. Come on everybody, we have to rush as well as make our preparations currently. We must


    take this opportunity to construct an excellent coboration with Emgrand Team!¡±.


    Charlie Wade advised, ¡°Grandmother, considering that ire Wilson has prospered in striking the


    offer, do not you.


    think you should introduce the appointment of ire Wilson as the supervisor of the business as


    you¡¯ve promised?¡±.


    Woman Wilson arched her brows, ideas were running in her mind. She did im that whoever won


    the contract would certainly be annointed as the business¡¯s supervisor. Nevertheless, ire Wilson


    was not her favorite all this while. Her loser partner had always inmed her also and also some


    concepts were slowly developing in her mind again. Suppose ire Wilson left her control after she


    was appointed such a high cement in thepany? What would she do after that? In that split


    second, she wished to withdraw her assurance. She really did not swear on a vow when she made


    such an assurance, so she wouldn¡¯t feel poor at all if she took it back.


    However, saying such a deration right after ire Wilson struck the bargain would certainly be


    reckless, so she imed, ¡°Let¡¯s do this rather. Tomorrow evening, I¡¯ll hold a reception, weing all


    the noticeable as well as influential people in Aurouss Hilll to the party. At the banquet, I¡¯ll formally


    introduce our partnership with Emgrand Group and also the consultation of the brand-new director.¡±.


    Charlie Wade was eased withplete satisfaction after Woman Wilson¡¯s deration. ire


    Wilson likewise smiled, guaranteed.


    Girl Wilson relied on consider ire Wilson as well as imed, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I need you to


    do something for me.¡±.


    ¡± Yes, Grandma, what is it?¡±.


    ¡± I want you to speak to the chairman of Emgrand Team and also wee him to attend tomorrow¡¯s


    reception.¡±.


    After a time out, she continued with anticipation, ¡°If he is able to attend our banquet, it will be an


    elegant increase to our family! It will certainly also press our name out to the public, making us more


    renowned!¡±.


    ire Wilson contemted for some time and said reluctantly, ¡°However ¡­ I only met Miss


    Youthful, the vice- chairman, I really did not see the chairman himself ¡­ Incidentally, don¡¯t you


    believe it¡¯s a little too purposeful to arrange the reception when we have actually simply gotten the


    agreement ¡­¡±.


    ¡± So what? I wish to tell the whole Aurouss Hilll that we¡¯re currently bound to Emgrand Team. We¡¯re


    going to be very sessful and also abundant!¡±.


    Girl Wilson continued, ¡°Even if their chairman does not want toe, you can invite Doris Youthful,


    it¡¯s the same. She is the 2nd person in charge of Emgrand Team, she would also be a respectable


    guest to contend our reception.¡±.


    She was currently smiling in exhration when she considered it. She felt her body pumping with


    warm blood when she thought of exactly how those hugeplies and family members who had


    discriminated against the Wilson family members would have to simple themselves and also serve


    under the Wilson household. The Wilson family members woulde to be extra dazzling and also


    lush in her hands!


    ire Wilson considered for a moment prior to responding to gingerly, Okay, I recognize, I¡¯ll attempt


    ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Do not try it! You must!¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded unwillingly, after that looked to Charlie Wade and murmured, ¡°What should I


    do? What if the chairman doesn¡¯t go to? Suppose Doris Youthful does not intend toe as well?¡±.


    Charlie Wade chuckled as well as stated,¡± Simply try and also see. You have Miss Youthful¡¯s


    number, do not you? Maybe she¡¯ll agree as soon as you call her, that recognizes?¡±.


    The purpose of the banquet was not just to demonstrate the toughness of the Wilson household


    however also to introduce ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s. promotion to the supervisor. As her other half, it


    would be a joyous asion to support his spouse and to celebrate her promotion.


    Right now, ire Wilson didn¡¯t know that her husband was the chairman of Emgrand Group. She


    fidgetted her fingers anxiously as well as sighed before stating, ¡°He is the chairman of Emgrand, I


    heard that he is some young master from an extremely wealthy family members in Eastcliff. This


    kind of individual have to be really active with his daily business, exactly how would certainly he


    have the ability to save the moment to attend some whatnot reception ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wadeughed and also stated, ¡°I don¡¯t assume so. Possibly he¡¯s a person who spends his


    time with his better half in the house each day, cooking and doing theundry all day long. That


    recognizes?¡±.


    ire Wilson rolled her eyes at him as well as teased, ¡°Do you think every person resembles you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°Yes, maybe the boss of Emgrand Team is much like me ¡­¡±.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ire Wilson pursed her lips as well as snorted, ¡°Cut it out! That¡¯s impossible!¡±.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Presuming that Charlie Wade was simply kidding, ire Wilson didn¡¯t take it seriously. She strolled


    apart as well as called Miss Young¡¯s Number. Quickly, the call was answered.


    Doris¡¯ pleasant as well as pleasing voice resonated from the various other end of the line. ¡°Hello


    There, Miss Wilson.¡±


    ¡± Hi, Miss Young. I have a favor to ask from you,¡± ire Wilson said timidly.


    ¡± Okay, what is it?¡± Doris Replied.


    ire Wilson practiced the sentence in her head once again, taking a deep breath prior to she


    imed determinedly, ¡°May I understand if the chairman is avable tomorrow evening? My family


    will be arranging a banquet tomorrow to officially introduce our coboration with Emgrand Team. I


    hope that the chairman would kindly ept my invitation ¡­¡±.


    There was silence at the other end of the line before Doris talked again, ¡°Miss Wilson, I¡¯m sorry but I


    can not decide on behalf of the chairman. Or, probably I could ask him for you, would certainly that


    be alright?¡±.


    After the call was ended, ire Wilson Held her phone nervously, expecting her reply. It Must be


    Doris that was calling to ask for his point of view ¡­


    He pretended to imed the address calmly and smoothlyAnd also ¡°Yes?¡±.


    As expected, Doris¡¯ voice originated from the phone, ¡°Mr. Wade, the Wilson Group will be holding a


    reception tomorrow evening. I Would like to ask if I would certainly want to attend the banquet.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°Oh, is that so? Okay, I will ¡­ Alright, that¡¯s it, bye ¡­¡±.


    He quickly hung up the telephone call as well as mumbled, ¡°These Marketing spam phone calls are


    actually frustrating ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson really did not believe anything, however soon, her phone rang once more.


    Doris¡¯s voice echoed right into her ear once more. ¡°Hello, Miss Wilson, our chairman has actually


    epted your invite, he¡¯lle by the location then!¡±.


    Please thank Mr.Chairman on my part too ¡­¡± ire Wilson sputtered in shock followed by an


    excited shriek. She didn¡¯t anticipate that the chairman would actually agree toe.


    She hurriedly counted on Girl Wilson and stated happily, ¡°Grandma! The chairman of Emgrand


    Team has consented toe!¡±.


    ¡± Truly!?¡± Woman Wilson was very delighted!


    She turned and also got the family members on the flooring immediately, ¡°Quick, make the required


    prep work! Book The most extravagant hotel, order the best meals and beverages! Allow¡¯s Seed


    to invite the chairman of Emgrand Group!¡±.


    ¡± Next off, call all thergepanies in the city and wee them to our reception! Inform Them


    that Emgrand¡¯s chairman will be there!¡±.


    The office became extremely hectic with every person bustling below and there to make phone


    telephone calls! Every person was stired, continuously calling their business partners as well as the


    high-profile numbers of Aurouss Hilll.The information exploded like an atomic bomb in the city that it


    spread like wildfire! In the blink of an eye, every person in the Aurouss Hilll learnt about Wilson


    Group¡¯s reception. The strange chairman of Emgrand Team would certainly appear at the Wilson


    family members¡¯s reception tomorrow evening!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lady Wilson reacted to the numerous inquiries over the phone with arge smile on her face. She


    mored than the moon now, since she understood that after tomorrow¡¯s banquet, the Wilson


    household would certainly end up being one of the most desired family members in Aurouss Hilll!


    Sheughed earnestly and also said,¡± Okay, that¡¯s it for today. Begin Readying for tomorrow¡¯s


    banquet. Disregarded!¡±.


    After the conference, Girl Wilson Returned to her office. Harold browsed sheepishly as well as


    quickly followed her.


    ¡± Grandma, do you really intend to appoint ire Wilson as the director?¡± Harold could not help but


    talk directly when there was no person around.


    Lady Wilson frowned and also saidin a cool voice, ¡°I¡¯ve guaranteed ire Wilson Wilson, why can


    not I appointher?¡±.


    ¡± Granny, you can not make her the director!¡±.


    ¡± Why? She has won such avish agreement. Her payment is substantial and vital and also she


    deserves it.¡±.


    ¡± She was just able to win the Emgrand agreement due to the fact that Wendell of the Jones family


    members aided her. I listened to that Wendell had gone to her area the other day as well as


    Emgrand Group authorized a contract with us today.


    Lady Wilson¡¯s face gradually became a color of developing rage. ¡°Is that real?¡±.


    Harold said securely, ¡°Obviously it¡¯s true! Wendell did visit ire Wilsonst evening. You¡¯ll Know if


    you look into it.¡±.


    He after that continued, ¡°Grandmother, ire Wilson is a wife. If The skeleton in the closet is


    exposed, with individuals recognizing this is exactly how we had won the agreement with Emgrand,


    what would certainly they state concerning the Wilson household? What would certainly they state


    about you?¡±.


    Girl Wilson¡¯s frown wrinkles even deeper, buying Harold¡¯s Lie. She learnt about Wendell¡¯s


    Sensations towards ire Wilson Wilson. Throughout her birthday celebration, Wendell had given


    her a jade amulet worth 3 to 4 million bucks. It might also exin why ire Wilson Was able to win


    the sixty million buck agreement.


    Picking up the modification in Girl Wilson¡¯s expression, Harold swiftly continued, ¡°If you designate


    such an outrageous female as the director, our credibility will certainly be tarnished! At once such as


    this, you must select one more individual as the director and also give that individual the debt of the


    contract also. The most effective choice would certainly be a man, it¡¯s the most effective means to


    avoid gossip!¡±.


    Woman Wilson nodded somewhat, considering upon his idea. She thought 80% of Harold¡¯s Lies.


    Thinking about the situations, she must choose an additional prospect as the supervisor to remove


    the rumors as well as chatter. If the public were to know that ire Wilson had won the contract due


    to her affair with Wendell, she would certainly specify that the brand-new supervisor had actually


    won the task as opposed to it being the item of ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s events.


    Moreover, the olddy was biased also. Honestly, she really did not like ire Wilson Wilson!


    Furthermore, she was a conservative woman with patriarchal reasoning. She really did not such as


    the suggestion of ire Wilson slowly growing her impact and power in the Wilson family. She


    needs to stop her growth within the household to settle the Wilson household¡¯s properties. She had


    composed her mind silently as her ideas cut loose.


    She took a look at Harold and said coldly, ¡°Harold, from now on, you need to pay attention to me.


    Do what I inform you to do, and do not do things that I tell you not to do. Do you understand?¡±.


    Harold stood upright and imed, sharing his loyalty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Granny, I¡¯ll follow your orders like


    a dedicated ve. I¡¯ll Go any ce you aim, I¡¯ll do whatever you state!¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡± Girl Wilson responded as well as continued, ¡°At the reception tomorrow, I¡¯ll introduce that


    you¡¯re the brand-new director and also will certainly be totally in charge of the job with Emgrand


    Group. But keep in mind, you need to be obedient as well as faithful. I can hold you up, however I


    can likewise bring you down!¡±.


    Harold shrieked happily andsaid, ¡°Do not fret, Grandma! I¡¯ll be a good boy!¡±.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s heart was still thumping excitedly when she exited Wilson Team¡¯s workce.


    Granny would formally announce her brand-new cement tomorrow. Finally, she can hold her


    head up high!


    She looked to Charlie Wade as well as said gleefully, ¡°Charlie Wade, thank you! If it¡¯s not for your


    support, I would not have risked to step up and take the challenge.¡±


    Charlie Wade responded with a smile,¡± Precious, you deserve this.¡± He turned his head away, after


    that reversed to her as well as imed, ¡°Oh yes, it¡¯s such a fantastic and also happy event. Allow¡¯s


    commemorate, shall we?¡±


    ire Wilson responded. ¡°Exactly how do you want to do it?


    ¡± Our third wedding anniversary is around the corner, allow¡¯s celebrate it together! I¡¯ll prepare every


    little thing, you just have to unwind and also rx.¡±


    ire Wilson gaped in shock. ¡°Are you mosting likely to amaze me?¡±


    ¡± Yes!¡± Charlie Wade responded and also chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m offering you a shock!¡±


    ire Wilson felt a dash of warmth rising her heart. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask you for any details then.¡±


    ¡± You don¡¯t need to, just wait!¡±


    Charlie Wade had several ns aligning for the preparation of a special and special wedding


    anniversary Generally, settlement was the major purpose. Besides, he was extremely bad formerly


    and also he didn¡¯t have the cash to get presents for his better half. In fact, he could not even


    manage a formal wedding event for her. Now that he was filled, he wished topensate her


    earnestly.


    After splitting with his wife, Charlie Wade went to a precious jewelry shop called Emerald green


    Court in the facility of Aurouss Hilll alone. Charlie Wade desired to buy a gift for his spouse prior to


    heading to the best hotel in town to book a ce for their bted wedding celebration.


    When he strolled into the shops, the sales personnel didn¡¯t bother to entertain him when they saw


    him putting on 4- striped ¨C a.k.a. Counterfeit-Adidas sneakers. No Matter, Charlie Wade looked


    around by himself for a long while until he saw a jade pendant secured in the ss cupboard. It was


    extremely elegant and also exquisite, a perfect match for ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mood.


    He brought in for one of the sales workers as well as stated, ¡°Hi, please take this locket out, I ¡®d like


    to look.¡±


    The person nced at him indifferently and also murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t have the secret, it¡¯s with our


    manager.¡± He spoke via the inte as well as imed, ¡°Miss Wolfe, there¡¯s an individual here


    who desires to see our most prized belongings!¡±


    Soon, an extremely captivating female with a very thick make-up dashed to the shop


    enthusiastically. Her name was Jane Wolfe and also she was the sales manager at the shop.


    ¡± Which prominent guest wants to see our treasured collection?¡±


    The employees indicated Charlie Wade and also said, ¡°This man over right here.¡±


    ¡± Huh?¡± Jane changed her stare at Charlie Wade and also expressed an ashamed seem she had


    actually simply eaten a fly. Just how could this deadbeat loser pay for the most prized treasure of


    the shop?


    She counted on the male sales workers as well as said, ¡°Hey, Gill, you¡¯re kidding me, right?¡±.


    ¡± No, it¡¯s true, this gent intends to see the ne.¡±


    Jane chided rudely, ¡°Are you informing me that this loser can pay for the locket? Are you blind? If


    you¡¯re blind, inform me so I can terminate you right this instant as well as stop being frustrated!¡±.


    She can see at a glimpse regarding what kind of person the buyer was and also predict their getting


    power. From her observation, she could tell that Charlie Wade was absolutely nothing however a


    poor loser.


    The male sales workers kept quiet after the scolding, yet Charlie Wade frowned and also asked her,


    ¡°You unlocked to dopany, right? I want to see the pendant, what¡¯s the issue?¡±


    Jane sneered in ridicule. ¡°Yes, we did open our door for organization, yet we do not coborate with


    the psychologically deferred. You can not manage it, simply get out of our shop!¡±


    The frown on Charlie Wade¡¯s forehead grew much deeper. ¡°Exactly how do you recognize I can¡¯t


    manage it? Which set of eyes did you use to evaluate me?¡±


    Jane mocked contemptuously, ¡°This jade ne is worth 10s of millions of bucks. You desire me


    to take it out so you can break a photo of it and post it on Instagram to show off, am I right?¡±


    Jane crossed her arms before her upper body and stood with her head held high, looking snobbish


    and pompous.


    There were a few shoppers in the shop. When they listened to the rate of the jade ne, they


    gaped in awe and pointed at Charlie Wade as they murmured, That guy is so outrageous. ¡°Why


    does he wish to check out it when he can not afford it?¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re. Really did not he explore the mirror prior to he left his home? Just how can he be worthy of


    such a lovely as well as valuable gem keeping that low-quality attire?¡±


    ¡± Let me inform you, there are so many of them nowadays!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked askance at Jane who looked back at him with the abusive smile on her face.


    He determined to teach the oblivious b * tch a lesson! He recovered his phone and also dialed


    Stephen¡¯s number.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± I desire you to prepare thirteen million bucks in money and also pertain to Emerald Court in 10


    mins.¡±


    ¡± Okay, Youthful Master, right on it.¡±


    The corner of Jane¡¯s lips twitched as she teased, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so indulgent in your acting, I¡¯m


    satisfied! Thirteen million dors in cash money? I have not seen so much money in my life, I do


    hope you would certainly allow me open my eyes today!


    Charlie Wade responded inexpressivery and also stated, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t seen it in the past,


    you¡¯ll see it quickly.


    The piercing voices started to reverberate across the shop.


    ¡± It¡¯s okay to be bad, just do not be so puffed up ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Haha, this guy looks absolutely nothing like a rich individual at all! Thirteen million? I¡¯ll call him


    Father if he can obtain thirteen thousand bucks!¡±.


    ¡± Well, I wonder to see what thirteen million in cash money resembles!¡±.


    Listening to the crowd who was taking her side, Jane grinned favorably. She couldn¡¯t wait to see


    exactly how this poor loser would certainly react when the cash wasn¡¯t below.


    A couple of minster on, several Rolls-Royce instantly parked in front of Emerald Court¡¯s entryway.


    They were bring a ck leather suitcase, their muscle mass jerking, their expression austere, a


    chilly and also homicidal aura emitting from their body. Everybody in Emerald green Court was


    stunned in severe shock upon the scene!

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Jane was taken aback by such an extravagant look, asking yourself to herself if these guys were


    here for him. Stephen obtained out from the third car as well as strode right into Emerald green


    Court. Jane promptly obtained up to wee him, yet he neglected her totally and went right to


    Charlie Wade.


    ¡± Young Master, I¡¯m here with the money.¡±


    Stephen gestured with his hand. The studly bodyguards walked into the store, ced the travel


    suitcase on the floor, as well as opened it. It contained money to the verge! Everybody gaped in


    severe shock! D * mn it! The loser ¡­ oh no! What the person had said was really real! Oh d * mn!


    That was he! Many people took their phones out, attempting to take a photo or document a video


    clip. They would not intend to miss such a stunning scene. Stephen¡¯s bodyguards right away


    removed the scene and pressed them out of the shop. All they handled to snap was the back of


    Charlie Wade¡¯s head.


    Charlie Wade indicated the cash money and also said to Jane, ¡°You said that you¡¯ve never ever


    seen so much cash before, didn¡¯t you? Take an excellent check out it now.¡±


    In a stunned daze, Jane mumbled with energetic nodding, ¡°Yes, I see it, I see it currently ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade imed to Stephen, ¡°I wish to see the supervisor of this shop.¡±.


    Stephen nodded, took out his phone, explored his get in touch with list, and also made the call.


    As soon as his call was addressed, he screamed, ¡°bastard, I am Stephen Thompson! I¡¯m currently


    at Emerald Court. I¡¯ll provide you one minute to get below currently, or I¡¯ll have somebody burn


    down the store and afterwards damage your legs!¡±.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Blood drained pipes from Jane¡¯s face, her eyes filled with scary when she took a look at Stephen.


    Who was this person? Was he that powerful? Her manager was a man of substance in Aurouss Hilll


    and also he was also quite possibly linked in the ¡®arranged¡¯ group. Everyone treated him with terrific


    respect and honor! She couldn¡¯t think that there were individuals who attempted to talk with him like


    that!


    It had actually not also been a minute when a middle-age obese male came ranging from the


    workce behind the store. He sprinted as soon as he saw Stephen and also said, ¡°Mr. Thompson,


    it¡¯s such an honor to have you visit my shop. Why didn¡¯t you let me recognize previously, I can¡¯ve


    come to greet you.¡±.


    Stephen hurled his hand throughout the man¡¯s face, pping him, as well as growled furiously,


    ¡°You¡¯re rather arrogant, aren¡¯t you? Your team even risked to abuse our young master simr to


    this. Are you getting tired of breathing?¡±.


    Stephen recognized that the young master had actually gone through a miserable life in the


    previous decade, so he was very flustered when a lowly team member treated him so poorly. The


    plump guy was a little aggrieved when he was put hard on his face, but when he heard Stephen¡¯s


    statement.


    His body trembled in concern. He transformed his head to take a look at Charlie Wade, that stood


    next to Stephen. The young boy resembled a regr being, however he was Stephen Thompson¡¯s


    young master! The plump man crept to his knees and stated, ¡°Young ¡­ Youthful Master, I¡¯m really


    sorry, please ept my apology.¡±.


    He then transformed his angry gaze at his team and screamed,¡± Which oblivious bastard upset the


    young master? Program on your own!¡± All the sales personnel moved their eye Jane quickly.


    Jane wanted to retreat, yet the chubby man leapt at her, got her cor, and pped her face while


    cursing, ¡°You oblivious b * tch, just how attempt you annoy our young master! You¡¯re blind and


    stupid!¡±.


    Jane bent on the floor after the put and also howled, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry. Yes, yes, I¡¯m blind and silly,


    please forgive me, please!¡±.


    ¡± Forgive you?¡± The plump man ordered her hair, drew her face up, and also punched her in the


    confront with his giant clenched fist. With one punch after another, blood started exuding from her


    face.


    ¡± D * mn it you b * tch! You wish to drag me to heck, don¡¯t you? Before you eliminate me, I¡¯ll


    eliminate you initially!¡±.


    A number of teeth were knocked out of Jane¡¯s mouth, the nose bridge that she had invested a


    fortune on stic surgery for was broken, as well as her face was essentially covered in blood.


    She struggled and managed to break devoid of the plump guy. She crawled in the direction of


    Charlie Wade, got his leg, as well as cried, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m so sorry. I won¡¯t do it once again, I


    won¡¯t judge people as I had actually done ever before once more. Please, please forgive me.¡±.


    Charlie Wade red at her coldly and also uttered, ¡°Serves you right!¡±.


    The plump man gaped in shock when he saw her grabbing Charlie Wade¡¯s leg. With the trample,


    Jane fainted as well as ended up being subconscious.


    The man called for the guards at the door, ¡°Throw this b * tch right into the garbage dump in the


    back alley!¡±.


    ¡± Okay, manager!¡± The guards quickly selected the bloody Jane up and also took her out of the


    shop.


    Charlie Wade looked nkly at the plump man and said, ¡°My spouse likes this jade ne. Wrap


    it up.¡±.


    The plump male responded intensely as well as imed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible!¡±.


    Charlie Wade obtained the ck card and said, ¡°Swipe this card.¡± He turned to Stephen as well as


    stated, ¡°You can take back the money now.¡±.


    The plump male swiftly added, ¡°Young Master, because you like the jade pendant, just take it, it¡¯s on


    the house!¡±.


    Charlie Wade muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t require you to give it to me totally free.¡±.


    The plump man imed timidly, Youthful Master, please approve it as a token of gratitude from


    me!¡±.


    Stephen informed Charlie Wade, ¡°Sir, since he wishes to repent for his mistake with the present,


    please approve it. Otherwise. I do not believe he¡¯ll be able to sleep tonight.¡±.


    After being reluctant for a moment, Charlie Wade responded delicately. ¡°Okay, thanks for the


    charitable gift.¡±.


    The plump guy heaved a sigh of relief when Charlie Wade approved the ne. If he didn¡¯t, he


    was truly worried that Stephen would not let him off the hook. With his impact as well as capacity,


    making him go away off the grid was as easy as flipping his fingers.


    Then, Stephen asked, ¡°Sir, do you need a lift?¡±.


    ¡± No many thanks,¡± Charlie Wade shook his hand as well as said, ¡°Where is your back entrance? I¡¯ll


    pass myself.¡±.


    It turned out that the owner of the Emerald green Court provided it to him for free! Who was the man


    that looked instead average and average? Numerous people published the video clip of the incident


    on the Web as well as it rapidly became the most popr subject.


    Individuals identified the strange man as ¡®the ultra-rich male¡¯, ¡®unyielding employer¡¯,¡¯ strange elite¡¯,


    and so forth. There was also a task called ¡®search for the mysterious rich man¡¯ that a great deal of


    individuals were proactively joining. Thankfully, when these individuals were shooting the video,


    they were pushed out of the shop by the bodyguards, so Charlie Wade¡¯s picture in their video clips


    was really obscure as well as fuzzy as well as it couldn¡¯t be utilized as a referral for the manhunt.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Charlie Wade really did not return home right away after leaving Emerald green Court. As he


    recalled the earlier days, Charlie Wade as well as ire Wilson rushed to register their marriage


    under the request of Lord Wilson, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s grandfather, and they really did not handle


    to hold a wedding celebration.


    Lord Wilson had actually nned to select a day for avish wedding celebration, but not long after


    they obtained wed, he was seriously sick and was confessed to the health center. Later On, Lord


    Wilson passed away. Charlie Wade was entirely disregarded by the Wilson family members, so the


    wedding n was flushed down the drain.


    The initial venue that popped right up his head when he assumed of the wedding celebration was


    Shangri-La¡¯s Sky Yard! Paradise Hotel was the best hotel in Aurouss Hilll at existing. The hotel


    covered a big location with luxurious and luxurious decoration and had a high end purchasing mall


    situated within.


    It was likewise the grandest and most elegant banquet hall Aurouss Hilll could provide. It Would


    cost at the very least several million dors to hold a wedding celebration right here. Because


    Charlie Wade was rich currently, numerous million bucks were simply a piece of cake for him. The


    most important point was that he might make his wife satisfied. There he was, standing at the entry


    of the Dreand Resort, meaning to reserve the Skies Yard on his wedding anniversary.


    Charlie Wade wasn¡¯t aware that the hotel was a special members-only hotel. One needed to be a


    member to dine, remain, or hold an event right here. Besides, there were different subscription


    levels with various benefit service ns. Typical participants might only dine in the lobby location


    and also remain in conventional rooms. Silver participants can eat in private rooms and stay in


    deluxe rooms. Gold participants might eat in the luxurious dining-room as well as remain in


    luxurious suites. tinum members can dine overhead Garden as well as remain in the exec suites.


    The greatest participants of them all were the ruby participants. Just Diamond participants were


    qualified to remain in the Presidential Suite, and also only Ruby members could book the whole


    Skies Yard for events.


    Before Charlie Wade can enter the hotel, he was blocked by numerous guys in ck. ¡°Excuse me,


    sir, please show us your membership card.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The attire Charlie Wade was using today was rather sub-par and inexpensive. They were a in


    contrast to the various other guests who dressed to the nines.


    Charlie Wade promptly said, ¡°Hi, I would like to talk with your hotel supervisor pertaining to the


    reservation of a location.¡±


    The man stated tly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t get in without a membership card!¡±


    ¡± Can I look for the subscription currently?¡±


    The man trembled his head as well as imed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, however you need to have a reference to


    get the membership.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned in frustration. Why was the Dreand so frustrating?


    In the middle of thisplication, he unexpectedly remembered that when Lord Wilson enlisted him


    into the Aurous University as well as he remained in his senior year with his better half, they had a


    coursemate named Sabrina Lee that functioned right here! He fast took out his phone as well as


    called Sabrina.


    After stating his situation regarding the application, Sabrina said, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, course rep, I got this!


    I¡¯ll be there today!¡± Charlie Wade swiftly thanked her.


    It seemed that although they had just been coursemates for a year, the rtionship was still


    maintained to a specific level. Hewould certainly return the favor to her in the future. A few minutes


    later, ady¡¯s shrill voice suddenly echoed across the resort entry.


    ¡± Hey, ss representative!¡±


    Charlie Wade sought out and also saw a female in a workce girl attire with heavy and also


    wayward makeup originating from inside the hotel. Was that Sabrina? She had actually transformed


    a lot that he hardly acknowledged her!


    As the sexy girl approached them, both guards in ck hurriedly bowed as well as greeted


    pleasantly, ¡°Miss Lee.¡±


    Charlie Wade gaped in surprise,¡± Wow, Sabrina, it¡¯s been awhile since west saw each other and


    also you¡¯re now a supervisor in Dreand. It¡¯s so impressive!¡±


    Sabrina responded with a smile, Course representative, you¡¯re as well polite. Really, I¡¯m just a


    small-time leader of the HR department, it can only be regarded as reduced to center supervisory


    level in Paradise.¡±


    Charlie Wade enhanced earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s still extremely excellent. I listened to that the requirements


    for the monitoring in Dreand are really high, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Sabrina giggled gleefully, she then resorted to the guards alongside her and stated coldly, ¡°Was it


    you who obstructed my college ss associate at the entry, not letting him in?¡±


    The guards exchanged anxious looks. Among them swiftly imed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lee, I didn¡¯t


    know that he was your universitypanion. Besides, he does not have a membership card, we¡¯re


    justplying with the resort¡¯s procedure ¡­¡±.


    Sabrina snorted, ¡°The procedure is dealt with, however individuals are not. Do You notprehend


    this?¡±.


    Charlie Wade assumed that Sabrina would punish them for the issue, so he hurriedly uttered,¡±


    Sabrina, do not me them, they¡¯re just doing their task.¡±.


    Sabrina shifted her look at Charlie Wade. All of a sudden she chuckled out loud, as well as at the


    same time, her expression changed and she began teasing, ¡°My dear ss representative, you


    actually think you¡¯re someone, don¡¯t you? Did you truly assume that I¡¯ll penalize my staffs just as a


    result of you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned in dismay. What do you indicate by that?¡±.


    Sabrina said with a disdainful smile, Am I not apparent enough? Do you actually assume that an


    unpleasant loser like you can get in Paradise?


    Charlie Wade squeezed his hands as well as asked, ¡°What the h * ll do you mean?¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯m teasing you!¡± Sabrina grinned like a Cheshire Feline as well as stated, ¡°I abhored you while we


    were in college. Exactly how could a loser that knew nothing however research and also could not


    also pay for a meat meal at the cafeteria be a course associate? That were you to discuss my


    studies and oues? Yuck! Really did not you look at on your own in the mirror?¡±.


    With a chilly expression, Charlie Wade imed, ¡°Sabrina Lee, I don¡¯t assume I¡¯ve ever before


    annoyed you or prompted you, yet why do you maintain ridiculing me?¡±.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Sabrina crossed her arms in front of her breast and said in a pompous tone, ¡°Yeah, I hate you, so


    what? Can¡¯t you bear some criticism currently, you loser? Everyone in college knows that you


    married ire Wilson and became their live-in son-inw after graduation! A miserable loser who


    couldn¡¯t also manage a respectable dish in college as well as a toyboy after graduation! Just how


    risk youe seeking my assistance being such a huge loser as you are? Who do you assume you


    are?¡±


    A rage of fury was gradually melting inside Charlie Wade. Sabrina was going also far this time!


    ¡°Youthful Master, the Wade family members possesses Dreand Hotels and Resorts.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s students diminish in awe! Did he just im that the Wade family members


    possessed Shangri-Las?


    He responded reflexively, ¡°You¡¯re not bluffing, are you?¡±


    ¡± Obviously not. The person in charge of Aurouss Hilll¡¯s Shangri- La is Cameron Isaac, his number


    is 155 ¡­, please offer him a phone call and he will certainly settle whatever for you.¡±


    ¡± Okay.¡±.


    Sabrina was a little agitated by Charlie Wade¡¯s mindset, staring at his phone as well as texting while


    she was buffooning him. Suddenly, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t say anything.


    She increased thecockiness in her tone and also sneered, ¡°Hey, Mr. ss Associate, you¡¯re quite


    great at cing up with disrespects!¡±.


    ¡± Oh yes, incidentally. I listened to that you and also ire Wilson have actually not slept together


    after being wed for 3 years. Is ire Wilson actually another person¡¯s mistress and also you¡¯re just


    a smokescreen for her events? Hahaha!¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned indignantly. ¡°Not just did you insult me, yet you also insulted my wife. Sabrina


    Lee, you¡¯re digging your own tomb!¡±.


    Enraged, he called Cameron Isaac¡¯s number. He stared at Sabrina as well as imed emphatically


    while waiting on the call to be responded to, ¡°I¡¯m mosting likely to ask your person in charge


    concerning exactly how Shangri-La recruits workers, for even people with a foul mouth like you can


    function here!¡±.


    Exactly how risk you ridicule me? ¡°Sabrina grumbled furiously and yelled to the guards close to her,


    ¡°He¡¯s right here looking for difficulty, beat him!¡±.


    Currently, his call was addressed. ¡°Hi, who is it?¡± A charming male voice originated from the other


    end of the line.


    Charlie Wade imed coldly, ¡°Are you Cameron Isaac? I am Charlie Wade Wade, I¡¯m now at the


    entry of Paradise. I¡¯ll provide you a min to obtain the h * ll below or you can simply get out of


    Shangri-La!¡±.


    Upon hearing it, the man that was originally loaded with personal appeal right away panicked and


    also faltered, ¡°Youthful ¡­ Young Master? Are you really at the Paradise currently?¡±.


    ¡± Fifty secs!¡±.


    The man yelled over the phone and also blurted frantically, ¡°Please Wait a minute, I¡¯ll be there


    today!¡±.


    Sabrina smirked as she listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s phone discussion and buffooned sarcastically,¡±


    Hey, Charlie Wade, I really did not understand that you¡¯re so good at blowing your own horn! Even


    the most prestigious participants of Shangri- La dare not to be so pompous in front of Mr. Cameron!


    Charlie Wade zed at her as well as imed faintly, ¡°You¡¯ll understand in thirty secs if I¡¯m fooling


    you!¡±.


    Sabrinaughed contemptuously. ¡°Okay, our precious course representative! I¡¯ll wait on thirty


    seconds! Oh no, allow¡¯s make it three mins. If Mr. Cameron does not reveal himself in three mins, I¡¯ll


    allow the guards tear your bluffing mouth off your face, you lying little prick! Hahaha! This is so


    funny!¡±.


    Twenty secster, a middle-aged male in a top-of-the-line bespoke suit ran in the direction of them


    in a panic. He was a canine who worked for the Wade family. He was also an extremely effective


    pet. Since he had actually been selected as the general manager of the Paradise in Aurouss Hilll,


    he turned into one of the most decent icons in the city. When was thest time he was ever so


    worried and also distressed? His panic was reasonable. He had never ever pictured that the young


    master of the Wade family members would show up at Dreand, which was under his


    management ¡­


    Sabrina intended to proceed insulting Charlie Wade when she unexpectedly saw the guards looking


    pale as well as horrified as they gazed behind her. She followed their stunned gases as well as


    turned around when she saw Mr. Cameron emerge. Her eyes opened widely as if she had actually


    been struck by lightning.


    She turned back at Charlie Wade, her eyes full of scary. ¡°This ¡­ just how ¡­ how is it possible¡±.


    ¡± Who is Mr. Charlie Wade Wade?¡± Isaac¡¯s voice was shivering in fear and also shock.


    Everybody stared at him in bewilderment, surprised. The man who might quickly shake Aurouss Hilll


    by simply stomping his feet had actually be so frightened and frightened that also his voice


    changed!


    Charlie Wade said loudly, ¡°I am!¡±.


    Isaac rapidly hurried in the direction of him and bowed. ¡°Youthful ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade added right away, ¡°Mr. Cameron, some points are not ideal to be said out loud in


    public.¡±.


    Youthful Master¡¯s identity must be highly confidential, yet I nearly called him out! If I upset Young


    Master, it will certainly be the end for me!¡±.


    Therefore, he hurriedly altered the address however still spoke in a considerate tone, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    wee to Shangri-La. Please Follow me to my workce for further discussion.¡±.


    Sabrina was entirely shocked. She might not ept the truth but it had unravelled right before her


    eyes. That was Charlie Wade truly? What was his real history? How could he make the huge


    manager of Dreand bow before him like a lowly peasant? He wouldn¡¯t bear a grudge against her


    for her mockery?

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Sabrina fast put on a coy smile as well as imed to Charlie Wade in aplementary voice,


    ¡°ss rep, wee to Paradise. It¡¯s our honor for you to see us and it¡¯s likewise my pleasure as


    your previous university mate. Please Can be found in ¡­¡±.


    She thought that herpliments and gentle tone would certainly make Charlie Wade forget her


    impolite actions towards him previously. For her, Charlie Wade was not as kind as she assumed he


    was.


    Isaac gaped in shock when he heard Sabrina¡¯s statement and also promptly asked, ¡°Lee, you¡¯re Mr.


    Wade¡¯s collegepanion?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, yes!¡± Sabrina said frantically, ¡°Mr. Wade was my course representative when we were in


    college, we¡¯re fairly close!¡±.


    Isaac introduced instantaneously, ¡°Go to the head of state¡¯s office tomorrow. You¡¯ll be the Human


    Resources manager of Paradise!¡±.


    In Shangri-La, the promotion from team leader to HR manager was at the very least a three-tier


    difference in position. Sabrina was so delighted when she heard his statement that she almost


    copsed.


    Charlie Wade uttered coldly, ¡°Mr. Cameron, do you know what sort of rtionship I have with


    Sabrina Lee?¡±.


    Isaac thought that Charlie Wade was displeased with the n and instantly imed, ¡°Mr. Wade, I


    can promote Miss Lee to vice president if it pleases you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade stated suddenly, ¡°I called Sabrina Lee for aid due to the fact that I didn¡¯t have a


    membership card, however out of no ce, she dishonored me for no factor and also even urged


    the guards to defeat me. Now you desire to advertise her to vice head of state? What do you imply


    by that? Do you want to intentionally piss me off?¡±.


    Isaac felt blood drained pipes off his body. Next off, the glow he pointed at Sabrina was filled up with


    wrath and fierceness. He swung his hand throughout her face and also growled in great dismay,


    ¡°How risk you annoy Mr. Wade?


    Sabrina was so terrible that she stooped down on the ground, trembling in excellent fear as she


    howled and also begged, ¡°Mr. Cameron, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±.


    Isaac lifted his leg and kicked her increasingly, sending her a range away, and yelled, You oblivious


    b * tch! I¡¯ll educate you a lesson today regarding the price you have to pay for angering Mr. Wade!¡±.


    He after that relied on the security personnel as well as yelled, ¡°Give her a great pounding! Do not


    be merciful, ruin that stic face of hers and also make a statement to the entire Aurouss Hilll that


    whoever risks to hire her would indicate that they¡¯re taking on me, Cameron Isaac!¡±.


    Sabrina was extremely scared. She begged hastily, ¡°Mr. Cameron, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me!¡±.


    Isaac¡¯s face flushed in a hot red shade as he screamed, ¡°Now you know that you¡¯re sorry huh! What


    drains your mind earlier? Just how risk you prompt Mr. Wade? If it¡¯s not due to him, I would certainly


    eliminate you now!¡±.


    Kneeling on the ground, she crept in front of Charlie Wade and also bowed strongly. ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡± m


    sorry, I¡¯m so sorry!


    Charlie Wade nced at her coldly and also stated, ¡°Sabrina Lee, we¡¯re pals, however why did you


    disrespect me as well as my wife recently?¡±.


    ¡± Course representative, I was out of my mind simply now. It¡¯s all since of my gross mouth, please


    forgive me ¡­


    ¡± I wouldn¡¯t attack would not Assault¡¯m attackedStruck Charlie Wade after that grunted in


    discouragement.


    Isaac roared, ¡°B * tch! Do not you risk bother Mr. Wade Again, I¡¯ll tear your mouth off your stic


    face!¡±.


    Sabrina didn¡¯t risk to speak an additional word. She stooped on the flooring as well as wept bitterly.


    Charlie Wade disregarded her totally. He considered Isaac as well as stated emphatically, ¡°I intend


    to talk to you about the Skies Yard, allowed¡¯s go to your workce.¡±.


    Isaac responded intensely as he led the way. ¡°Of course, Mr. Wade, pleasee in this manner!¡±.


    Prior to he left, he relied on the guards and also screamed, ¡°Teach her a lesson as well as don¡¯t


    stop without my order!¡±.


    ¡± Yes, Mr. Cameron!¡± The guards nodded frightfully. They rushed towards Sabrina, pushed her


    against the floor and also gave her an excellent whipping. Behind Charlie Wade, Sabrina was


    sobbing and also yelling continually, yet he couldn¡¯t care less. Isaac apanied him right into


    Dreand.


    Once they went to Isaac¡¯s workce, Charlie Wade cut to the chase and said, ¡°My partner and also


    I will celebrate our wedding anniversary in a couple of days¡¯ time. I want to reserve the whole Skies


    Yard. May I?¡±.


    Isaac answered undoubtedly, ¡°Youthful Master, for justness to all the premium participants, we


    disallow the charter of the Skies Gardenpletely, not also to famous politicians in the city. The


    Skies Garden will be scheduled for you and just you in the future!¡±.


    Charlie Wade imed tly, ¡°That¡¯s not required, I just require it for my wedding event anniversary.


    On top of that, I require your help to prepare a shock for my other half.¡±.


    ¡± Not a problem! Please felt confident that all the personnel of Shangri-La as well as I will constantly


    obey your orders as well as demands!¡±.


    ***.


    After settling the issues in Shangri-La, Charlie Wade jumped onto the bus and went home. He


    recognized that mostly all the passengers on the bus were watching videos and brief clips on their


    phones. To his shock, every person was seeing the same video! It was the video of him unting


    the thirteen million dors in cash in Emerald green Court a few days ago!


    The video began when Stephen and also the team of security guards got out of the ck Rolls-


    Royces. The screen shifted to the guards carrying lots of ck suitcases intoEmerald Court as well


    as hurled them all on the floor, humiliating the ignorant and also cocky sales supervisor. The entire


    event had actually been fired and uploaded online. However, the video clip stopped working to


    record Charlie Wade¡¯s face.


    The video clip spread across Aurouss Hilll like wildfire. Interest Loaded the city as individuals were


    guessing on that was the ultra-rich male behind all this. Lots of girls started to imagine concerning


    their very own rags-to-riches Cindere fiction, wishing they could satisfy the mystical Prince


    Charming soon.


    Charlie Wade heaved a sigh of relief after repetitively verifying that his face was as well fuzzy in the


    video clip to be recognized. ire Wilson had actually won the Emgrand Group agreement and also


    was about to be assigned as the director of Wilson Group.


    After being taunted as well as mocked for so many years, they canstly embrace under the


    spotlight as well as radiate! Thanks to his inws¡¯ positive mood, they really did not locate him


    despicable or aggravating like they utilized to.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ine Ma said dly, ¡°Hah, I¡¯m so satisfied today! My woman is extraordinary!¡±.


    She after that turned to Charlie Wade and also said with a smile, which was a very umon


    scene, ¡°Charlie Wade, regardless of your uselessness, I¡¯ll provide credit rating where credit rating¡¯s


    due, ire Wilson managed to prosper thanks to your inspiration, so you don¡¯t have to make dinner


    tonight. We¡¯ll go out as well as celebrate!¡±.


    ire Wilsonughed. ¡°Allow¡¯s go to Kempinski!¡±.


    ¡± It¡¯s also expensive!¡± ine Ma Blurted in shock. ¡°It¡¯s at least one thousand dors each, isn¡¯t it?¡±.


    ire Wilson giggled happily and stated, ¡°Mother, the wage of the director is really high, with an


    annual earnings of one million.¡±.


    ¡± Wow!¡± ine Ma pped her hands as well as supported, ¡°That¡¯s Amazing! My dear ire Wilson


    has actually ultimately achieved something significant!¡±.


    After a fast idea, she proceeded, ¡°Yet you¡¯ll need to offer me 70% of your wage. You Youngsters


    don¡¯t recognize how to manage your money, provide me the cash as well as I¡¯ll manage it for you. I


    make certain it¡¯s more trustworthy than you saving it on your own!¡±.


    ire Wilson responded. Don¡¯t taunt Charlie Wade once more, he¡¯s your son-inw, for benefits


    benefit!¡±.


    ¡± Okay, alright! For your purpose, I Assurance I¡¯ll not m him as high as I typically do!¡±.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ire Wilson and also her family members went to Kempinski for supper while Wendell was pouting


    at residence. He believed that it would certainly be absolutely impossible for ire Wilson to win


    the agreement, however suddenly, it had actually only taken her half a hr to score a sixty million


    dor agreement.


    At this minute, Harold called to grumble concerning his scenario. He imed as quickly as the call


    was responded to, ¡°Hey, Wendell, what the h * ll! I developed opportunities for you to seek my


    rtive, yet you transformed your back on me as well as aided her to win the Emgrand agreement.


    Just how could you do this to me?¡±


    Wendell shook his head in disdain. ¡°What the heck? I really did not do anything!¡¯


    Harold asked again, ¡°Wendell, be sincere with me. Did you sleep with my rtive?¡±


    At the same time, Wendell was too humiliated to refute the reality that he had nothing to do with all


    this. It would certainly suggest that he was admitting his inexperience, would not it?


    He mumbled sheepishly, ¡°Yeah. Harold, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll make it up to you whenever I have an


    opportunity.¡±


    Harold sighed, and then fast asked,¡± Wendell, my rtive was a virgin, wasn¡¯t she? I don¡¯t believe


    she¡¯s ever before slept with that loser.


    ire Wilson was still a virgin! He might as well inform every person that he had done the deed with


    ire Wilson Wilson, in this method, he might separate her connection with her husband also.


    As the shrewd thoughts stuck around in his mind, heughed coyly and stated to Harold, ¡°Yes, your


    cousin was a virgin. She was so tight and also charming I couldn¡¯t help it! Hahaha!¡±


    Harold¡¯s bitter voice resonated,¡± If so, please don¡¯t ignore me whenever you have any benefits in


    hand, fine buddy?¡±.


    ¡± Do not fret!¡± Wendell Eximed delicately.


    ¡°Wendell, we have a problem! The Emgrand Team has actually canceled all their projects with us!


    Wendell dropped right into dead silence upon hearing this. Really did not it indicate that his


    household would experience a terrific loss?!


    He blurted hastily, QuicklyDad, papa¡¯s going on?


    His daddy sounded disbelief and bewildered. ¡°Neither have I! I¡¯ve remained in the workce


    nowadays so I really did not fulfill lots of people, let alone anger a person ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Hey, Father, is it possible that Emgrand¡¯s new chairman is doing a significant reshuffle after taking


    control of the business?¡±.


    Mr. Jones eximed, all of a suddening to his detects. I¡¯ve talked to Doris Youthful a number of


    times, however she said that their chairman does not take any kind of visitors.¡±.


    ¡± Then what should we do?¡±.


    Mr. Jones came under silence as he contemted the circumstance and after that imed, ¡°Oh,


    yes. The Wilson family members¡¯s banquet tomorrow night, they said that they have actually


    weed the chairman. Let¡¯s find an opportunity to satisfy him!¡±.


    ¡± Alright!¡± Wendell agreed right away. ¡°Allow¡¯s go together tomorrow!¡±.


    ***.


    The following day, the whole Wilson family mored than the moon and exceptionally pleased. It was


    the most important minute in the family. Overnight, the information about the Wilson family winning


    the contract with Emgrand Team and also the invitation of the chairman to the reception had spread


    out throughout Aurouss Hilll!


    For this banquet, Charlie Wade located his most pricey match to use and also went to the hotel


    where the banquet was held. Wendell Jones, who donned a carefully pricey suit as well as slick


    hairdo, came out of the vehicle.


    Wendell saw Charlie Wade too, evidently. There was a trace of antipathy in his eyes as he checked


    him as well as said with a scheming smile. ¡°Where did you discover this fake suit? You resemble a


    pet attempting to y dress-up.¡±.


    Charlie Wade said tly, ¡°What does it pertain to you?¡±.


    Wendell jerked his lips, adash of mockery painted his face. ¡°You have nothing to do with me, but


    your other half is a whole brand-new different story ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned somewhat and asked, ¡°What tale?¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Reports had it that ire Wilson did well in winning the contract since of her intimate rtionship


    with Wendell. Otherwise, exactly how else could they rify the partnership with Emgrand Group


    based on her as well as Wilson Group¡¯s expertise?


    Seeing that a crowd was gradually collected around them, Wendell Said loudly, ¡°Why do you think


    ire Wilson could win the agreement with Emgrand Team?¡±.


    Charlie Wade zed at Wendell coldly. ¡°Why?¡±.


    Wendell curled his lips right into an arrogant smile as well as imed, ¡°As a result of me, obviously!


    Due To The Fact That ire Wilson is my woman currently, so I provided all I could for her to


    prosper in her arrangement with them! If you have any feeling left, be a gent and divorce her as


    soon as possible.¡±.


    Although they had actually expected the reason, the people couldn¡¯t aid but gape in astonishment


    when they listened to Wendell said it outright. Certainly! ire Wilson had won the contract by


    sleeping with Wendell Jones!


    ¡± As a result of you?¡± Charlie Wade chuckled sinisterly. ¡°Who do you assume you are?¡±.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Wendell looked askance at Charlie Wade as he imed coldly, ¡°You are nothing yet a loser, you


    can¡¯t also watch your wife stray around. It¡¯s such a waste for ire Wilson to be with you, why don¡¯t


    you let her go for her to be with me?


    Ayer of ice floated below Charlie Wade¡¯s face. One, ask forgiveness to ire Wilson and take


    back whatever you said in front of every person or two, I¡¯ll make your household¡¯s business go


    insolvent.


    ¡± Hahaha! Are you joke me? Who the hell do you think you are to make my family members dere


    bankruptcy?¡±


    Wendell giggled aloud as he shot a contemptuous glow at Charlie Wade. Undoubtedly, he did not


    take Charlie Wade seriously.


    ¡± Are you out of your mind, you insane piece of sh * t? Are you imagining? Do you have any type of


    suggestion what our firm¡¯s worth is? What can you do to make us bankrupt? Haha!¡±


    Charlie Wade wore an inexpressive expression on his face while looking at Wendell for some time


    as if he was taking a look at an idiot.Then, he recovered his phone as well as called Stephen.


    ¡± In 3 mins, I intend to see the bankruptcy and liquidation of the Jones family members¡¯s


    organization. Let their financial obligations hit the ceiling!¡±


    3 minutes to make a firm with a total assets of billions dere bankruptcy was absolutely


    impossible!


    Wendell red back at Charlie Pitch in fantastic dismay as well as stated, ¡°D * mn, you are so


    packed with lies! Do You truly believe you are the ultra-rich man on the web?¡±


    He proceeded coldly, ¡°Loser, quit making believe, I¡¯ll offer you two choices as well. One, kneel and


    also apologize to me, then separation ire Wilson immediately. 2, I¡¯ll obtain somebody to defeat


    the h * ll out of you as well as paralyze you, and also let you see for your pitiful self just how


    charming and pleasant ire Wilson is with me. Make a decision Now! I¡¯ll give you a min to


    consider your options!¡±


    Charlie Wade nced at his watch as well as imed, ¡°You have one minute left. Are you certain


    you do not wish to conserve your business also a little?¡±


    ¡± F * ck off! Wendell intimidated, ¡°Twenty secs! Wendell trembled his cor and also gestured at the


    bodyguards around him, he was all set to offer the loser a good pounding.


    Right currently his phone suddenly called. Wendell was captured by surprise. He checked out his


    phone and also saw that it was his papa, so he quickly answered it. ¡°Father, I go to the hotel


    currently, where are you?¡±


    On the phone, Wendell¡¯s dad snarled indignantly, ¡°D * mn it! What the h * ll did you do this time?


    That did you upset? Now all shareholders are selling our shares like pancakes, our share rate has


    fallen by greater than 80%!¡±.


    His growling pursued, The bank instantly came to our door to require financial debt settlement! All


    partners have actually unexpectedly suspended their tasks with us as well as stopped the


    negotiation!


    Blood drained from Wendell¡¯s face as he listened to the loud roaring from the various other end


    of the line. Fear flowed down his forehead.


    ¡± We¡¯re screwed! Entirely Screwed!¡±.


    Wendell opened his mouth, wanting to ask something when he heard with the phone a sound of an


    rm followed by the sound of breaking the door, as well as the police policemans asking his papa


    toe to the terminal for an examination. Unexpectedly, his legs went jelly and stoop in front of


    Charlie Wade.His phone fell to the flooring and also ruined.


    Shivering in fear, Wendell asked Charlie Wade in a dispirited voice, ¡°That the h * ll are you, really?


    You did this, didn¡¯t you?¡±.


    The sightseers were simrly surprised. After taking a phone call, Wendell Jones unexpectedly


    stooped before the Wilson household son-inw. What was taking ce?


    Charlie Wade overlooked at him, after that, he bent somewhat and whispered, ¡°I offered you a


    chance to select your option, but you really did not select sensibly.¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m terribly sorry. Please, please forgive me, please extra me! There¡¯s Absolutely Nothing


    in between ire Wilson and also me, I never touched her. The Agreement with Emgrand Team, it


    wasn¡¯t me that aided her! Everything I said was just exists! I Made them up! Please, please, I plead


    you! Please save me and also my household!¡±.


    Wendell knocked his head on the floor and said sorry profusely. Never did he anticipate that a lowly


    son-inw of the Wilson family members could have so much power and impact in his hands! When


    he raised his head to look at Charlie Wade, he really felt that the in and indifferent face was a lot


    more dreadful than the adversary!


    Charlie Wade trembled his head and also said, ¡°You ought to be grateful, at the very least I saved


    your life!


    Otherwise, your whole household would be dead by now!¡±.


    Wendell¡¯s face was as light as a sheet of paper and also his body was shivering violently.


    Charlie Wade proceeded in his cold voice, ¡°To inform you the fact, yes. I am the ultra-rich guy in the


    video. If you don¡¯t wish to die, do not tell anyone concerning my identification or I can not promise


    you and also your dad will be alive until tomorrow morning! Mum¡¯s the word!¡±.


    He didn¡¯t dare to resist even the slightest versus Charlie Wade¡¯s act to embarrass him. He viewed


    as Charlie Wade strolled into the hall and he promptly crawled into the hall also.


    He checked out anxiously up until he saw ire Wilson Wilson. Then, he hurried in the direction of


    her, stooped at her feet, and also wailed, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have actually


    spread out such absurd reports regarding you. I have nothing to do with Emgrand Team¡¯s task.


    Please, please spare me!¡±.


    ire Wilson was taken aback by his abrupt response that she quickly evaded in reverse and


    stumbled right into a cozy embrace. ire Wilson looked back and also saw that the person who


    was epting her was Charlie Wade. Seeing Wendell rushing towards ire Wilson Wilson, he


    rapidly hugged her in his arms to prevent her from dropping as well as red at Wendell in disdain.


    ire Wilson frowned in confusion.¡± What¡¯s Wrong with him ¡­¡±.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade murmured while holding her, ¡°There have to be something incorrect with his detects,


    just ignore him.¡±.


    They were a couple, they did not have any type of intimate contact before. ire Wilson flushed


    until her ears were red as she really felt Charlie Wade¡¯s warmth circling her.


    Awkwardly, she shook her escape of Charlie Wade¡¯s wee and also imed, ¡°Erm, Mr. Wade


    from Emgrand Group must be below currently, I¡¯ll go look ¡­¡±.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    When Wendell fled the scene, Harold was strolling into the hall along with his sibling, Wendy, as


    well as her fianc¨¦, Gerald. When Harold met Wendell head-on, he hurriedly approached him and


    also imed, ¡°Hey, Wendell! When I came in simply now, I heard that something urred to your


    family members.


    Wendell shoved him away hastily, mumbling, ¡°I¡¯m done, it¡¯s over, I¡¯m done ¡­¡±.


    Harold asked with problem, ¡°Mr. Jones, what¡¯s wrong?¡±.


    Wendell trembled his head in panic, not bold to say anything. Right now, he had no doubt that if he


    said something he should not, he would be a corpse existing somece tomorrow. Thus, he


    pushed Harold¡¯s Hands away and alsocked the hall like his life depended on it.


    Harold looked the means he ran and sighed. ¡°I bet it¡¯s reallypletion for the Jones family. D *


    mn, isn¡¯t everything a little also quickly? They Were still great yesterday but they¡¯ve dered


    bankruptcy today!¡±.


    After that, when Harold saw Charlie Wade as well as ire Wilson Wilson, a worthless thought


    appeared in his mind. He went towards ire Wilson and also ushered her with him ¡°ire Wilson


    Wilson, let me introduce you to our recognized visitors tonight. This gentleman over below is


    Gerald¡¯s rtive, Kevin, the eldest child of the White household.¡±.


    ¡± Kevin, this is my cousin, ire Wilson Wilson,¡± Harold said to Kevin with a shy smile.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ever since Kevin walked into the hall, he had been locking his look at ire Wilson at all times.


    Upon Harold¡¯s introduction, he promptly prolonged his hand and also said, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, hi.


    I¡¯ve heard all about the lovely appeal of the Wilson household, your credibility precedes you.¡±.


    There was a trace of nuisance in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes. This was the unfortunate benefits of having


    a lovely wife-suitors would be avable in all directions like flies as well as he couldn¡¯t stop chasing


    them away.


    Thus, he stepped forward, trembled hands with Kevin, and stated coldly, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m ire Wilson


    Wilson¡¯s hubby.¡±.


    Kevin eyed Charlie Wade from head to toe, antipathy oozing from his expression. He withdrawed


    his hand as well as said emphatically, ¡°I really did not understand ire Wilson was married.


    Wendy hurriedly said, ¡°Kevin, the loser is our family members¡¯s live-in son-inw, he does not have


    a job neither any kind of abilities!¡±.


    She winked at Kevin and also proceeded, ¡°After Gerald and also I obtain wed, we will certainly be


    onerge family then. Allow¡¯s get together more often ¡­¡±.


    Obviously, Kevin recognized what she indicated instantly. She was encouraging him to go after


    ire Wilson Wilson. He smiled and imed, Miss ire Wilson is so gorgeous as well as


    sophisticated, I¡¯m certainly happy to get together regrly.¡±.


    Presently, Charlie Wade saw his inws, ine Ma and also Jacob Wilson, walking in the direction


    of them.


    ine Ma quickly stated when she came by, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, have you listened to? The


    Jones household has dered bankruptcy!¡±.


    ¡± Huh?¡± ire Wilson gaped in severe shock. ¡°When did it ur?¡±.


    ¡± Recently!¡± ine Ma continued with a sigh, ¡°I assumed that when you divorced Charlie Wade, you


    can be with Wendell. From the looks of it, the strategy is going out of the window ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade felt flustered inside. Was his mother-inw a fool? Didn¡¯t she understand that her


    present son-inw was the genuine catch?


    ¡°Hi, you must be ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mom? I¡¯m Gerald¡¯s cousin, Kevin.


    Upon hearing that Kevin was Gerald¡¯s cousin, she made a fast psychological calction-eldest son


    of the White family members, wealthy prince charming! She blinked in exhration and also said


    dly, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mom. Are you ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s Pal?¡±.


    Kevin responded with a smile.¡± Yes we are, yet we have actually just fulfilled today!¡±.


    Delight and also adventure wereposed around ine Ma¡¯s face. She responded strongly as


    well as imed, ¡°Come, allow¡¯s sit. Mr. White, my ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s Beautiful, she¡¯s likewise as


    pure as well as straightforward as an angel. You Youngsters must stay connected regrly ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Mama!¡± ire Wilson scolded in anxiety, interjecting her mother¡¯s words.


    ine Ma will object when ire Wilson yanked her carefully and also gestured to her to check out


    the stage. Presently, Lady Wilson was standing in the limelight!


    She checked out in astonishment before standing in front of the microphone as well as said with a


    smile, ¡°First of all, in behalf of the Wilson family, I wee all our close friends, partners, and also


    esteemed guests to our banquet tonight. Next off, let us invite the vice-chairman of Emgrand Group,


    Doris Youthful, with a big round of praise!¡±.


    The limelight moved instantly, focusing its beam of light on the pole position.


    Doris was using a ck evening dress, highlighting her excellent body number to every person¡¯s


    eyes. She impressed like an exciting fairy that all the men in the hall couldn¡¯t assist yet focus their


    gazes on her. The vice-chairman of Emgrand Team! An absolutely spectacr charm! Each


    function of hers sufficed to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Doris stood up, responding gently towards


    the group. Her nce quit at Charlie Wade for a short while prior to moving away.


    Lady Wilson began again. ¡°Most importantly, I Want to express my gratitude to the Emgrand Team


    for leaving us with such a vital job. We will work our finest and also will not dissatisfy them.¡±.


    ¡± Next, we would likewise like to introduce to you an impressive junior of our Wilson family ¡­¡±.


    ine Ma squealed excitedly, Hey, ire Wilson Wilson! It¡¯s your turn to radiate currently!¡±.


    ire Wilson had prepared herself emotionally to obtain onstage, she was still extremely nervous.


    Charlie Wade cast a look of encouragement at her. Harold looked askance at the happy ire


    Wilson with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Girl Wilson took a look at their table top, grinning


    prior to she opened her mouth to speak once more.


    ¡± ¡­ If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have the ability to team up with Emgrand Team. After Much


    consideration from our board of directors, we have actually determined to choose him as the


    director of our Wilson Team and be entirely responsible for the project with Emgrand Team!¡±.


    ¡± Allow us wee the brand-new supervisor of Wilson Team, Harold Wilson!¡±.


    ire Wilson froze like a statuary quickly ¡­ She changed her look in disbelief but saw Harold took


    ce phase with the arrogant smile on his face. Ayer of ice promptly hovered under Charlie


    Wade¡¯s eyes. Just how attempt they burn the bridge after crossing it! After obtaining their


    advantages thanks to ire Wilson Wilson, the Wilson family had quickly dumped her despite her


    sensations!


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s eyes suddenly transformed red, splits swamping in her eyes. Next off, she


    stood up and ran out of the door without a second nce back. Charlie Wade groaned even much


    more as he saw her leave.


    Harold depended on the stage and also said happily, ¡°Thanks for the honor. I¡¯ll do my finest as the


    new supervisor, and likewiseplete the job with Emgrand Group wlessly!¡±.


    Lady Wilson nodded with fulfillment. She took control of the microphone and imed, ¡°There is one


    more concern for the reception tonight, that is, we are honored to have actually weed the new


    chairman of Emgrand Team, Mr. Wade! Please Wee him with generous apuse!¡±.


    Roaring praise resembled throughout the hall! All the guests tonight we¡¯re right here to see the new


    chairman of Emgrand Group! They couldn¡¯t wait to see his true self! Everybody was taking a look


    around like meerkats, preparing for to see that would certainly stand up presently!


    Someone even imed, ¡°I suspect that the strange chairman is the same strange richman in


    Emerald green Court!¡±.


    ¡± Yes, I believe so too! His back looks strange, I don¡¯t think he is just one of the upper-ss social


    circle in Aurouss Hilll!¡±.


    ¡± Oh my god! Does that indicate the chairman of Emgrand Group is the most effective super-rich


    person in Aurouss Hilll?¡±.


    ¡± Argh, I can¡¯t wait to see his face!¡±.


    Under the roaring praise as well as the eager interest of the people, Charlie Wade, with a cool face,


    gradually stood ¡­

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Charlie Wade slowly stood as everyone wheezed in disbelief. In an instant, the gaze of the entire


    banquet hall focused on him.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, what are you doing! Take a seat!¡± ine Ma squealed in horror.


    Didn¡¯t he look at where he was at currently! None of the terrifying employers attempted to stand up


    at a minute like this, yet what did this loser aim to take the spotlight right now!


    Gerald as well as Kevin exchanged glimpses and also murmured, ¡°D * mn, is he actually the


    chairman of Emgrand Group?¡±


    Right away afterwards, they shook their head seriously. No other way, if he were actually the


    chairman, exactly how could he be scolded by his mother-inw now?


    ¡± Loser, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Take a seat!¡± Harold Shouted in an upset tone on the


    stage.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade red at him coldly. How did Charlie Wade, the loser of the Wilson family members,


    know her? After speaking, disregarding the curious gazes once more, Charlie Wade stepped out of


    the hall to look for ire Wilson Wilson.


    As for Doris, she stood up, took the stage and also the microphone, as well as began as everybody


    looked nkly at her. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Doris Youthful. Mr. Charlie Wade ran across our chairman outside the


    hall previously and also our chairman passed me a message via him.¡±


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they listened to that Charlie Wade was not the chairman.


    Kevin murmured in antipathy, ¡°It Was simply an unintentional experience, just how could he be so


    immoral to butter up his assistant! He¡¯s really hopeless.¡±


    Gerald shrugged any which way and also smiled. ¡°This is what no one does anyway.¡±


    On the other hand, on the stage, Doris nced at Lady Wilson and had a chilly expression on her


    face.


    ¡± The chairman has actually asked me to inform you ¡­ That Emgrand Team has ended the


    cooperation with Wilson Group with immediate impact. The agreement is stated void!¡±


    ¡± What!¡±.


    A loud yell reverberated in the hall in a split second. No person had anticipated Doris to say such a


    thing. Everyone was shocked as well as confused by the abrupt plot twist.


    Blood drained pipes from Lady Wilson¡¯s face. She dashed towards Doris as well as prompted, ¡°Miss


    Young, What do you mean by that? Why the unexpected decision? Did we do something wrong?¡±.


    She weed all the esteemed managers as well as visitors ahead to the banquet tonight, wishing


    to increase their reputation in Aurouss Hilll. If the news of the termination of the project was done in


    such a ce, the Wilson family would be detested and trampled in culture!


    Doris imed strongly, ¡°Initially, this cooperation was developed as a result of our chairman¡¯s


    recognition of Miss ire Wilson Wilson. Out of no ce, you took it upon on your own to appoint


    some average Joe to be in charge of the project! Sorry, we can not ept such a ludicrous setup!¡±.


    After that, Doris went down the microphone as well as strolled out of the hall. Lady Wilson bent on


    the phase, her face as light as a sheet of paper. If only she knew they would finish up like this, she


    would not have traded ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s area with Harold as the supervisor even if somebody


    held her at gunpoint!


    He went to his grandmother and also asked seriously,¡± Granny, the visit of the supervisor has been


    introduced, you will not regret your choice, right?¡±.


    Lady Wilson struggled to her feet. She increased her hand and provided him a p in the face while


    scolding furiously, ¡°You bastard! How could you still think of the cement at once like this! Rush,


    come with me and also allow¡¯s discover ire Wilson right now!¡±.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    After Charlie Wade went out the door, he understood that ire Wilson really did not go far. She


    was bending in the corner of a column, sobbing inint.


    He approached gradually, took his coat off, curtained it on ire Wilson and also imed, ¡°Beloved,


    do not be sad. The supervisor of Wilson Group is just an average cement, you can do much


    better than that ¡­¡±.


    ¡± No, you don¡¯tprehend. If Ie to be the director, my moms and dads will certainly have the


    ability to stand upright in the family once again. Just how could Granny stab in the back her word


    ¡­¡± ire Wilson whined dejectedly.


    Charlie Wade proceeded, ¡°Who recognizes? Maybe they¡¯lle pleading you to be the


    supervisor. Consider you with your cry infant face, you won¡¯t be rather when you go on phaseter


    on ¡­¡±.


    ¡± No other way, it¡¯s difficult. Grandma has actually already made the news, there¡¯s no reversing. You


    proceed, return inside. Let me be alone ¡­¡±.


    Currently, Woman Wilson as well as Harold ran out of the hall also. The olddy was puffing after


    running, with arge crowd of busy bodies behind her to enjoy the dramatization unravel.


    Harold saw Charlie Wade and also ire Wilson the min he tipped outside. He rushed onward,


    overlooked at ire Wilson whose face was covered in tears, and blurred anxiously, ¡°ire Wilson


    Wilson, hurry up and seek Miss Youthful, ask her not to end our agreement!¡±.


    ire Wilson looked at him in a daze. ¡°Terminate our agreement? Why?¡±.


    Harold roared indignantly, Stop iming! It has to be you who had instructed Miss Young to shame


    me before everybody! If you do not resolve this, I won¡¯t allow you go!¡±.


    p! Woman Wilson put Harold Again and scolded angrily, ¡°How Might you talk to your sister like


    that, you bastard! She is the director of our Wilson Team!¡±.


    Harold stomped anxiously.¡± Granny ¡­ didn¡¯t you state that you want me to be the supervisor?¡±.


    ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for you brainwashing me, why would I Have transformed my mind suddenly? If you


    continue to act simr to this, leave the Wilson family!¡±.


    Harold was extremely annoyed after being pped two times, however this was not the moment for


    him to burst in fury. He can only swallow his irritability.


    Girl Wilson looked to ire Wilson as well as persuaded her. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, please, I plead


    you. You are now the director of the Wilson family members, please rify it to Miss Young. Or else,


    we¡¯re totally spoiled!¡±.


    ire Wilson considered Charlie Wade inconfusion.


    Charlie Wade shrugged and imed, ¡°I told you they ¡®de as well as beg you to be the


    supervisor, as well as you didn¡¯t believe me. See, your makeup is smeared now ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson blushed timidly. She wiped her splits prior to stating, ¡°Then I¡¯ll try to get in touch with


    Emgrand.¡±.


    She took out her phone and also called Doris. All eyes got on her right now.


    After a short while, her phone call was answered. She began, ¡°Hi, Miss Young, my grandma would


    certainly like me to exin to you that I¡¯ll be promoted to the supervisor of Wilson Team as well as


    likewise ountable of the job with Emgrand Group. I wish you can offer us one more opportunity


    ¡­¡±.


    Doris stated with a chuckle, ¡°Naturally, if you¡¯re the supervisor and the person in charge of the job,


    after that there¡¯s not a problem, we can continue. If an additional individual is selected for the task,


    whatever will certainly be off the table ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Miss Youthful ¡­ thanks, thanks a lot ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson felt puzzled and also bewildered about the whole thing. Initially, it appeared that


    Emgrand Group existed to help her entirely, which was bizarrely umon.


    Doris stated with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all my chairman¡¯s concept. Perhaps he¡¯ll exin it to you directly in


    the near future ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson was even more confused. That was the chairman anyway? She had never fulfilled


    him, but why did he help her all over he could?


    ¡± So, could you please go back to the hall once again?¡± ire Wilson asked nervously.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Apparently, Doris had left the hall due to the fact that she was irritated by the family members. It


    was a little bit forceful and also scandalous to wee her back to the banquet. Unexpectedly,


    Doris concurred decisively. Soon, Doris¡¯s auto returned to the hotel entry that sent a shock wave


    across the crowd. At this moment, every person¡¯s gases were filled with admiration and also fear as


    they checked out ire Wilson Wilson.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Everybody went back to their seats while Lady Wilson walked on phase together with ire Wilson


    Wilson.


    She offered a gentle and sweet smile as she said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for what urred earlier, I made


    a mistake. Actually, ire Wilson is the exceptional offspring of our Wilson family members. Thanks


    to her, we have the ability to score such a financially rewarding contract with Emgrand Group. She


    has actually made excellent initiatives for such a fantastic aplishment.¡±


    Standing following to them, Doris nced at the old girl contemptuously. Miss ire Wilson has not


    just made excellent efforts for this project yet she has actuallypleted it by her own initiatives


    entirely.


    She appeared really discourteous and rude, however everybody was ustomed to it. With


    Emgrand Group¡¯s condition in the city, even if Doris pped Girl Wilson right there and afterwards,


    she dared not say anything.


    Lady Wilson nodded swiftly. ¡°Yes, Miss Young is absolutely. ire Wilson should have all the credit


    history for her efforts. From now on, she will be the supervisor of the Wilson Team! She will be


    totally ountable of the project between Wilson Group and also Emgrand Team!¡±


    At some point Doris grinned and shook hands with ire Wilson Wilson. ¡°I Expect our


    coboration.¡±


    ire Wilson was still in a trance and also she managed to nod in confusion. Loud apuse


    reverberated across the hall. Everybody looked at ire Wilson with interest and also admiration.


    What type of background was thisdy rted to? How Could she make the Emgrand Team so


    passionate concerning her?


    ire Wilson was just as confused as well as interested. She looked to look at Charlie Wade and


    also his voice appeared in her mind again. This scene was precisely the same as Charlie Wade


    showed earlier. Grandmother had appointed her as the supervisor, which was expected to be the


    function belonging to her to begin with. ire Wilson was still in a state of confusion also after the


    reception ended and also returning house. Recalling what Charlie Wade had stated previously, she


    started to really feel a little strange about his recent behavior.


    Overnight, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s name spread like wildfire in Aurouss Hilll! Every person knew that


    the Wilson family members had an outstanding offspring who can bring in Emgrand Team¡¯s


    attention to assist her relentlessly! With her about, it¡¯s simply an issue of time for the Wilson family


    to revive!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ***


    Early the next morning, ire Wilson Awakened early and hurried to the business in an energetic


    mode. Today was her first day as supervisor and she wished she could do the very best she could


    and get this thing finished. As for Charlie Wade, after getting up, he began doing family tasks as


    usual. When he will go to the marketce to purchase theponents for lunch, he suddenly


    received a telephone call from ine Ma, his mother-inw.


    As quickly as he answered the call, ine Ma¡¯s anxious voice reverberated noisally. ¡°Charlie Wade,


    I Need youe to Pinnacle Opportunity within 10 mins. If you don¡¯t, simply wait up until I obtain


    home!¡±


    She hung up the phone without waiting for him to state anything. Charlie Wade was confused.


    Charlie Wade was very ashamed with her, he didn¡¯t risk disobey her.


    As quickly as he left the auto he saw a team of seniors surrounded a shut insurer door menacingly.


    His mother-inw was standing at the front of the group, holding a banner in her hands as well as


    screaming intensely, ¡°D * mn you, Axel! Phony! We desire our legal rights! Return my cash!¡±


    Charlie Wade rushed onward andurged, ¡°Mommy, why did you call me? What¡¯s taking ce?¡±


    As he was talking, the loud protest was screamed right into his ears. The seniors were shouting


    their lungs out and also they were so loud that he asked yourself if his tympanums were still


    working.


    ine Ma drew Charlie Wade over to allow him take her ce, as well asmanded, ¡°Begin,


    shout these for me! I¡¯ve been yelling for the whole early morning and my throat hurts.¡±

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Charlie Wade was totally clueless. He could just copy the senior citizens around him and protest. As


    they were shouting, he asked the uncle beside him toprehend what was taking ce. It turned


    out that this Axel Insurance provider was providing some insurance coverage packages with


    extremely high returns. This team of seniors had been brought in by the high returns that they


    became thepany¡¯s customers by acquiring a lot of insurance products under the name of the


    company.


    ording to their contract, today was meant to be the day they got their dividends, yet when these


    individuals pertained to im their money, they figured out that the door was locked limited and also


    just a couple of employees were left at the door to obstruct them using unsatisfactory excuses. At


    some point, they realized that they were victims of an illegal investing fraud. Not surprising that


    ine Ma had prompted him to find and also aid her to protest.


    Charlie Wade rubbed his temple in agitation. He asked ine Ma, ¡°Mommy, just how much did you


    buy?¡±


    ine Ma said hysterically, ¡°They imed that we can obtain a lot of rewards from the insurance


    coverage investment, so I was persuaded and also acquired their products with all our savings ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade gaped in severe shock. ¡°What? You utilized all your cost savings to get participating


    policies?¡±.


    ine Ma was so ashamed by his statements that she turned upset and screamed, ¡°Do you think


    you¡¯re the only one that has a mouth? Do you assume I¡¯m not shameful sufficient?


    Still furious, she continued to ridicule Charlie Wade. ¡°If you were evena wee bit effective, do you


    believe I ¡®d have acquired these deceitful insurance policy items? If I do not buy some insurance


    policy for my old days, do you assume I can anticipate you to care for me?¡±.


    This worthless male couldn¡¯t support his very own family economically, just how risk he be ashit-


    stirrer right here ?!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, she growled at Charlie Wade, ¡°I warn you, remain to shout, do not you risk pick up a


    minute!¡±.


    Charlie Wade pursed his lips and also responded. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±.


    Currently, several women came by and also eyed Charlie Wade before asking, ¡°ine Ma, is that


    your son-inw?¡±.


    After that, they looked at Charlie Wade¡¯s Outfit once more and also mocked, ¡°Oh My benefits, why


    does he look so worthless? He¡¯s not also halfparable to my son-inw!¡±.


    ¡± Yes! Take a look at his attire, it¡¯s so obsolete and broken! Also Idress far better than him!¡±.


    Charlie Wade really did not mind at all. They were simply a lot of olddies that had shed their


    whole financial savings, there was no requirement for him to stoop to their degree.


    ine Ma was extremely upset as well as irritated. The more she paid attention to the teasing, the


    much more ufortable she was as she considered Charlie Wade, so she spouted, ¡°Just wait


    and see, I¡¯ll Allow my child separation him in a couple of days and also let her marry a rich spouse!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smirked and also believed to himself, ¡®An abundant other half? Even If youbine


    all the abundant kids in Aurouss Hilll, they aren¡¯t also worth the price of my belt sp.¡±.


    ine Ma was extremely anxious now. She couldn¡¯t depend on Charlie Wade the loser and also the


    most he can do was chant at the objection. She needed somebody qualified to help her ining


    back the cash. Wendell, that had actually been seeking her little girl, had actually gone bankrupt


    currently. Or else, she might ask him for assistance!


    She all of a sudden bore in mind Kevin, Gerald¡¯s rtive whom she satisfied at the reception


    yesterday. The White family members was not as prestigious as the Jones Family members, they


    were still taken into consideration a noticeable household in the city. Fortunately, Kevin left a name


    card the other day.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    The call was responded to promptly.


    ine Ma fast imed, ¡°Hey there, is it, Kevin? Hi, I¡¯m ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mommy ¡­¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He was annoyed as to how he was expected toe close to ire Wilson when coincidentally,


    her mommy called him. He figured that ine Ma need to be in some kind of trouble and also of


    course, he would certainly not miss the opportunity to charm her.


    Hence, he installed an honest tone as well as imed, ¡°Auntie, are you in any type of problem?¡±.


    ¡± Well, there is something I Need you to help me with,¡± ine Ma hurriedly stated, ¡°Kevin, some old


    pals and I have gotten some taking part ns from an insurer called Axel as well as we actually


    utilized all our cash to buy it. The firm isn¡¯t paying us our returns now and they don¡¯t also desire to


    return us our money! Could You locate a means to aid me obtain the cash back, please?¡±.


    Kevin was delighted upon hearing it, figuring that it was time for him to execute. Therefore, he


    stated confidently, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t fret, I¡¯ll involve you today! I¡¯ll assist you resolve the problem!¡±.


    ine Ma mored than the moon. ¡°Oh My goodness! Thanks a lot!¡±.


    After ending the call, she zed at Charlie Wade again and huffed in great discouragement. ¡°Some


    people are just as pointless as a load of rubbish, we can not rely on him. What else can he do


    besides chanting?¡±.


    She asked Kevin to aid, huh? They need to have some kind of a special history for them to be so


    vibrant to have tricked them so much cash. Just how could Kevin ask these ferocious scammers to


    split the cash out?


    The White household¡¯s influence was ordinary at finest. After Emgrand Group had actually


    terminated all the projects with them, their power had reduced even more. It was essentially difficult


    for the White household to interfere with financial fraud on such arge scale.


    Truthfully, he can simply call Isaac Of Paradise and the issue would certainly be addressed right


    away.


    He was the Wade household¡¯s agent in Aurouss Hilll. All the business people and individuals from


    the good and also poor sides had to provide him away as a result of his power. His mother-inw is


    aggravatingly awful. Considering that she counted on Kevin, after that Kevin ought to take the stage


    as well as do whatever he prepared to do! Some individuals had a bright smile on their faces as


    they saw ine Ma making the call. They quickly collected around to ask if she had found a


    powerful guy to help them.


    ine Ma curled her lips right into a pleased smile as well as introduced, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, every


    person. I have actually Asked Mr. White to help us. He is really influential and capable, I make


    certain he can get the cash back conveniently!¡±.


    A person red in surprise, Wow, Mr. White? ine Ma, you really are amazing to have actually


    found such an effective man!¡±.


    ¡± Yes! Mr. White must have significantworks as well as links. It must be a piece of cake for him


    to settle our problem, right?¡±.


    ¡± ine Ma, given that you understand such apetent young man, why do not you wed your


    child to him? Why this loser instead!¡±.


    ine Ma red at Charlie Wade indisdain as well as stated coldly, ¡°This loser will be rejected of


    our family in no time!¡±.


    Charlie Wade really did not im a word. He was awaiting Kevin toe and also see just how


    tragic he was mosting likely to wind up. Soon, a ck Porsche slowly stopped in front of everybody.


    A good-looking young man in a match got out of the auto. Here came Kevin White.


    The seniors squealed in awe, ¡°Wow, look at him, handsome and smart-looking! I wonder which


    family members is lucky sufficient to have him as their son-inw!¡±.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    ¡°Yes! If my little girl can marry him, I can pass away in peace!¡±


    ¡± Phew, quit dreaming! Even if you are dead, he will certainly not like your little girl!¡±


    As soon as ine Ma saw him, she rushed to his side and also imed seriously, ¡°Hey, Kevin,


    you¡¯re right here! I was so nervous awaiting you!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without a doubt, it was Kevin.


    Kevin said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m extremely sorry to have kept you waiting!¡±


    ¡± Oh no, Kevin, you¡¯re as well kind. I assume it had taken you only 10 minutes to obtain right here,


    you came so fast!¡±


    ¡± As quickly as I heard that you remain in trouble, I drove over rapidly. I even ran some red lights


    heading right here.¡±


    ine Ma looked verycent, yet asked with concern, ¡°Will it get you into problem for running


    the red lights?¡±


    ¡± No,¡± Kevin said any which way, ¡°The guys in the website traffic division are all my colleagues. A


    phone call is all I require to resolve the website traffic tickets.¡±


    Kevin removed his throat and started once more, ¡°Anyway, back to your service. How much have


    you been scammed out of in total?¡±


    ine Ma sighed heavily. ¡°More Than one million bucks. They Promised that I can obtain two


    hundred thousand dors in returns this month, today, I can not also obtain the funding fund back!¡±


    Kevin responded and imed firmly, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t stress, leave it to me. I¡¯ll absolutely aid you obtain


    all the money back.¡±


    He saw Charlie Wade standing behind ine Ma as well as his face darkened a little. Ever before


    since he met ire Wilson Wilson, he had the urge to obtain on intimate terms with her.


    He took care of a purposefulugh as well as stated, ¡°Hey, Charlie Wade, I didn¡¯t recognize you


    were right here as well. Do you have a way to help Aunt get back the money?


    ine Ma interjected quickly, ¡°Oh quit the nonsense, what can he do, anyway? One of the most he


    can help with is to open his mouth and also shout the mottos! Kevin leave him alone.¡±


    Kevin nodded as well as mocked, ¡°Given that Charlie Wade is not efficient in aiding you, let me


    attempt!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly as well as said half-heartedly, ¡°Good luck, Mr. White.¡±


    Kevinughed disdainfully. Atthis time, the seniors bordered ine Ma and also stated, ¡°ine Ma,


    we¡¯re all your good friends. Could you ask this handsome man to help us as well, please? It¡¯s Our


    hard-earned cash!¡±


    ine Ma imed arrogantly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not up to me to say. Kevin is below to help me, he doesn¡¯t


    know any one of you.¡±


    The group turned to Kevin and also began begging him. ¡°Mr. White, please be merciful, please help


    us!¡±


    Kevin discovered the group irritating, yet he can see that ine Ma was a low-cost as well as


    money grubbing individual, so he imed with aid-back smile, ¡°Given that you are Auntie ine


    Ma¡¯s friends, obviously I can aid you.¡±


    Kevin continued in a pompous voice, ¡°However I¡¯m assisting you because of Auntie ine Ma. For


    the money I get back for you, you need to pay Auntie ine Ma a 10% payment.


    The group supported, ¡°No problem! It¡¯s better to obtain 90% of our money back than to obtain


    absolutely nothing at all!¡±


    ine Ma was over the moon upon hearing that. The quantity of cash that these pals were


    scammed added up to tens of millions. If Kevin might get the cash back, she would make a million


    bucks from themission alone!

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Just as ine Ma was very thrilled, Kevin announced noisally, ¡°Uncles as well as aunties, loosen


    up, I¡¯ll go speak with them now. Please await my great information!¡±


    ine Ma felt that with Kevin¡¯s Existence below, they were one of the most invincible of them all, so


    she blurted excitedly, ¡°Kevin, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Charlie Wade rapidly interjected, ¡°Mommy, I believe you ¡®d better keep away from it. If Kevin can¡¯t


    address the issue, you could enter problem!¡±


    ¡± Bah!¡± ine Ma grumbled angrily. ¡°How dare you doubt Kevin¡¯s Capabilities, you loser?!¡±.


    The other seniors expected that Kevin might help theme back their money. Now that Charlie


    Wade was singing a different tune, they were annoyed and also aggravated by him.


    Dealing with the resentful re and murmur, Charlie Wade imed tly, ¡°Mama, it¡¯s far better for


    you to wait here. It¡¯s finest to be an onlooker.¡±.


    ine Ma located his voice revolting and also she right away cursed, ¡°Close Your smelly mouth!


    This is not a ce for you to talk!¡±.


    Pompousness as well as arrogance wereposed all over Kevin¡¯s Face. Do you assume I¡¯m like


    you, a loser who just stands below as well as chants?¡±.


    Seeing that his mother-inw wouldn¡¯t listen to him, Charlie Wade shrugged and also stated gently,


    ¡°Okay after that, allow¡¯s await your excellent information, Mr. White.¡±.


    Charlie Wade despised his mother-inw, ine Ma, a whole lot. Today¡¯s case appeared to be


    absolutely nothing more than amon fraud disagreement, however with a little insight, one


    would certainly recognize that it included a much bigger sinister story. The condescending ine


    Ma was too stubborn to pay attention to him as well as insisted on treading the line herself.


    Of course, ine Ma didn¡¯t know that Charlie Wade was genuinely concerned about her. She


    red at him increasingly before resorting to Kevin and stated apologetically, ¡°Kevin, please don¡¯t


    take any one of the loser¡¯s words seriously. I believe in you ¡­¡±.


    Kevin giggled triumphantly as well as said, ¡°No worries, Auntie, I Will not stoop to the same level as


    the wimp.¡±.


    He transformed in the direction of the building and also imed in a certain tone, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go!¡±.


    ¡± Alright!¡±.


    Kevin led ine Ma via the group and strode towards the entrance of Axel Insurance policy. As


    soon as they went to the door, he quickly shouted noisally to the workers who are blocking the


    entrance, ¡°Pay attention to me, go and tell your employer to reimburse the money to them instantly!


    Or else, I¡¯lle back with my team of legal representatives and security guards and also I¡¯ll


    copse down your door, nabbing you and your boss!¡±.


    ine Ma included, ¡°Do you hear him, you lot of nitwits? I Have somebody to back us up now! If


    you do not wish to repay us, Mr. White will send you all to jail!¡±.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The young worker that stood at the front was a little anxious. He fast imed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m simply


    a security guard, I¡¯m exempt for the business!¡±.


    Kevin said coldly, ¡°Call your employer after that! Tell him, I¡¯m Kevin White of the White family in.


    Aurouss Hilll! Ask him toe and also take care of me personally, don¡¯t say that I really did not


    warn him!¡±.


    Kevin teemed with pompousness when he talked. Although the White household had not been the


    leading household in Aurouss Hilll, they were thought about middle-ss on the socialdder here.


    At the same time, he or she was nothing but an employer of a mediocre deceitfulpany. Exactly


    how could he remain still after hearing his name? The young employee was a little drunk in spite of


    not knowing his true history. He promptly called his employer.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    In Axel Insurance Chairman¡¯s workce, the owner, Axel Jordan, was serving a male in his forties


    in a reputable manner. His face was radiant with a wide smile. He got a bank card from the cab


    and handed it to the man with respect and stated, ¡°Don Albertt, there are thirty million bucks in this


    card and also the pin number is your birthday celebration. This is the incentive for you, please


    check.¡±


    His face was rather harsh as well as haggard however his predator-like eyes were as sharp as a


    lion If there were other people present, they would definitely acknowledge the guy promptly. He was


    Don Albertt Rhodes!


    Don Albertt considered Axel and also stated with apletely satisfied smile, ¡°Axie, tolerable.


    You¡¯re Pretty skillful, I¡¯m impressed!¡±


    Axel imed in a distressed tone, ¡°Don Albertt, what do we do about the old folks who are


    protesting out there?


    Albert stated emphatically, They¡¯re just a number of old nitwits, do not mind them. If they don¡¯t


    distributeter on, I¡¯ll let several of my servants instruct them a lesson!


    Axel breathed a sigh of relief and also hurriedly imed, ¡°Thanks, Don Albertt!


    Albert giggled and stated, ¡°Next time, just go for it on this sort of business that can generate a great


    deal of cash. I¡¯ll Cover for you if anything takes ce.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Axel was exceptionally happy. Hebowed his head seriously and also imed, ¡°Don Albertt, thanks!


    With your encouragement, I¡¯ll continue to function more challenging. Allow¡¯s make a fortune with


    each other!¡±


    Axel didn¡¯t have a profound background in Aurouss Hilll, however he was great at one point; his


    brain was loaded with sinister plots. He knew of his drawbacks in keeping the huge sum of cash


    from the financial rip-offs, so he had asked for Don Albertt¡¯s help by giving him part of the cash and


    also seeking his security.


    Simply when Axel was delighted concerning having Don Albertt by his side, his employee called as


    well as stated anxiously, Employer, we have an issue! Some man that asserts to be Kevin White is


    prompting us to return the money. Or else, he will certainly throw you to jail!¡±


    ¡± D * mn!¡±.


    Axel frowned and also fast imed to Albert, ¡°Don, there is an individual downstairs that ims


    himself to be from the White household. He is leading the opposing folks to create difficulty! He


    imed that he is extremely powerful in Aurouss Hilll and also needs that we pay them back all the


    cash, or else he ¡®d throw us behind bars.


    Axel intentionally added fuel to the fire to irritate Albert.


    After that, he curved over and also begged, ¡°Don, the White household is rather influential in


    Aurouss Hilll. I can¡¯t truly vite them if they obtain associated with this matter. Please assist me


    obtain me out of difficulty!¡±.


    ¡± The White household of Aurouss Hilll?¡± Albert snorted in ridicule and said, ¡°In My eyes, the small


    White household is only a fleck of dust! Also the head of their household have to bow down and


    praise when they see me! How risk their childrene to provoke me! They¡¯re looking for trouble


    themselves!¡± Albert ced the bank card in his pocket as well as imed coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I wonder


    to see which bastard wants the cash from me!¡±.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Presently, Kevin was standing in front of Axle Insurance policy¡¯s major door with a honored face. He


    understood that today was the best chance for him to disy himself in front of ire Wilson


    Wilson¡¯s mommy. He needs to take the moment to show his worth! If he could win her mommy¡¯s


    heart, she would certainly be his in a snap! When the moment came, he could finally be with ire


    Wilson Wilson, one of the most lovelydy in Aurouss Hilll. He was in jitters as he thought about it!


    Thus, he announced in a loud voice, ¡°Uncles as well as aunties, don¡¯t worry. In charge will certainly


    refund every person!¡±


    Every Person however Charlie Wade, who looked at Kevin with a sneer. Just when Kevin held his


    chin high as well as delighted in the cheers, someone unexpectedly pushed open Axel Insurance¡¯s


    door from the within.


    The middle-aged man had an overwhelming aura regardless of his age-he was Don Albertt! Behind


    him were a team of studly guys who followed him very closely. They were his individual bodyguards


    and also they looked extremely fearful and also solid. Don Albertt was too frustrating in society that


    despite his well known online reputation, no one had really seen him previously. No one, consisting


    of Kevin, acknowledged him. They just identified Axel Jordan, the proprietor of Axel Insurance


    coverage. Instantly, loud gasps echoed across the crowd in an instant!


    ¡± D * mn! Kevin really managed to require Mr. Jordan! He is really remarkable¡±


    ¡± Yes! It¡¯s all thanks to ine Ma that we can get our refund!¡±


    ¡± ine Ma, Kevin is certainly the most perfect son-inw one might long for¡±


    ine Ma immersed herself in the ttery of her good friends. Kevin had actually assisted her to


    increase her dignity in front of her friends today. She used a wide smile on her face. Her eyes as


    she looked at Kevin were just satisfied and also pleased. At this moment, Kevin walked forward


    triumphantly like a conceited hyena.


    He couldn¡¯t recognize Axel nor Albert, however seeing that Axel was fairly considerate towards


    Albert, he mistook Albert for the boss.


    Therefore, he took a look at Albert and imed proudly, ¡°Are you the boss of Axel Insurance


    coverage?¡±


    With an ambiguous smile on his face, Albert imed, ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not in charge. I¡¯m simply assisting


    him with some stuff, but you can tell me anything¡±


    Kevin arched his eyebrows in acknowledgment as well as smiled disdainfully. ¡°So you¡¯re only a


    sidekick! You¡¯re not deserving of talking with me. Get out of my way and also ask your employer to


    find!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Charlie Wade trembled his head and also considered Kevin as if he was considering an imbecile


    clown. The man in the suit not just looked fearful, however he likewise had a number of bodyguards


    with him. He was certainly some difficult personality. Rather, Kevin was excavating his very own


    grave by treating the man so improperly.


    The unaware ine Ma included with a sneer, ¡°Kevin, do not lose your time with the worthless


    sidekick. The man next to him is the owner!¡±


    Axel, on the other hand, open extreme shock! This Kevin as well as the old woman were so coldly


    bold! Exactly how attempt they disrespect Don Albertt as a worthless partner and also purchase him


    to disappear! Evidently, they really did not know how to mean words ¡®die¡¯! That in the entire Aurouss


    Hilll risked to insult Don Albertt so fearlessly? Even if there were, they would certainly have been


    tossed into the sea by the furious Don Albertt!

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Equally as Kevin finished his supposed daunting risk, a studly man behind Don Albertt suddenly


    stepped forward, ordered Kevin by his hair, as well as put him numerous times on his face!


    ¡± God d * mn it! Just how attempt you elevate your voice at Don Albertt! Do you wish to die?!


    After that, he got ine Ma as well as put her throughout the face, and shouted,¡± D * mn you old


    coot, how attempt you disrespect Don Albertt! I¡¯ Il tear that stinky mouth off your face!¡±


    Boom!


    It really felt as if Kevin and ine Ma were struck by lightning! The man in a match in front of them


    was the terrifying Don Albertt of Aurouss Hilll? Quickly, blood drained their face, looking as pale as


    two sheets of paper.


    Kevin was fast to react. He tossed himself on the floor, knelt in front of Don Albertt, and also cried


    as he pleaded, ¡°Don, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my negative!


    Never ever did he anticipate that the person supporting Axel Insurance coverage was in fact the


    notorious Don Albertt! His intention was just to be on ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mommy¡¯s excellent


    side so that he would certainly have the chance to be in touch with ire Wilson Wilson. Who


    would have thought that he ¡®d annoyed the fearful Don Albertt prior to he can even make his desire


    Come real!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The old folks were shocked as the amazing scene unfolded in front of their eyes. They had ced


    high assumptions on Kevin to get their refund, but nobody had actually expected to see the boy


    kneel on the ground and plead to the man in a match like a petty peasant ¡­ As for ine Ma, who


    was incredibly arrogant previously, she stood like a statuary after being pped multiple times on


    her face.


    Albert grunted in discouragement as well as stated to his males, ¡°Because their mouth is so filthy,


    take turns as well as p him ten thousand times. Don¡¯t quit prior to you finish pping them 10


    thousand times!¡±


    Kevin was incredibly frightened by thmad. The puts would definitely kill him!


    Don Albertt¡¯s man aimed at the miserable ine Ma as well as asked, ¡°Manager, what regarding


    her?¡±


    Albert considered her in disgust and also stated emphatically, ¡°¡± Same!¡±.


    ine Ma¡¯s legs went jelly. Would she still be alive after offending Don Albertt? Some got hold of


    Kevin while the others got hold of ine Ma, and also everyone was in their position to start the


    pping penalty.


    He didn¡¯t want to step in when his mother-inw was being defeated to begin with. She had always


    been so snooty and stubborn, so a lesson or two came in handy to knock some feeling into her.


    However, if he let Don Albertt¡¯s menu put her ten thousand times, she would definitely be seriously


    hurt by the punishment if it didn¡¯t eliminate her. Exactly how Would his spouse really feel then? If


    ine Ma remained in threat, ire Wilson would definitely be very ravaged! He figured that he


    couldn¡¯t simply sit tight now. Simply when a strong man elevated his armand was about to swing


    them throughout ine Ma¡¯s old and wrinkly face, Charlie Wade quickly marched ahead and


    grabbed his wrist!

 Chapter 31-35

    Chapter 31-35


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 31


    ine Ma crouched on the flooring, her body shivering violently. She shut her eyes snugly, waiting


    to be put by the muscr guy, yet the put never came as she had expected. She opened her eyes


    in confusion and also was stunned! Charlie Wade, her good-for-nothing son-inw, came out and


    held the man¡¯s wrist! This ¡­ She really felt that her mind had actually gone kaput for the moment-


    she could not process the important things that¡¯s happening today. Why was the ineffective Charlie


    Wade so brave out of abrupt?


    Don Albertt could not think either that there¡¯s a person attempted to defend the damn olddy at a


    minute simr to this. He grumbled coldly, ¡°Who are you? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned faintly. ¡°You are Don Albertt, aren¡¯t you? You can beat the h * ll out of that


    bastard, but do me a favor as well as do not touch my mommy- inw!¡±


    Ayer of dark grief shaded Albert¡¯s Face. ¡°This old fart is your mother-inw? That do you assume


    you are for me to do you a support?¡±


    Albert started to huff in rage when he imed it. Did they really believe that he, Don Albertt Rhodes,


    was such a minion that they could push him around like a dustcloth doll?


    His face purged with rage as he yelled to his men, ¡°Beat the h * ll out of this snobbish thing!¡±


    Charlie Wade still used the faint smile on his face and said, ¡°Not so quick, let me make a call first


    and also I¡¯ll allow him speak to you,¡±


    He fetched his phone as well as called Cameron Isaac, the general supervisor of Dreand.


    As soon as the call was responded to, the man on the various other end of the line stated


    respectfully, ¡°Young Master, what can I provide for you?¡±


    Charlie Wade said in a casual tone, ¡°Do you recognize a guy by the name of Albert Rhodes, a.k.a.


    Don Albertt?¡±


    Isaac giggled sheepishly as well as stated, ¡°Yes, I recognize him. They all state that he¡¯s in charge


    of the underworld, but to me, he is only a small-time gangster.¡±


    Then, he continued, ¡°He¡¯s been trying to curry favor with me when he understood that I benefit the


    Wade family members by asking me bent on supper and also what not, but I have actually been


    overlooking him. Why? Do You recognize him?¡±


    Charlie Wade said any which way, ¡°Oh I see, well he is trying to eliminate me.¡±


    A loud smack was distinct over the phone, the remark obviously irritated Isaac. ¡°D * mn it! That


    bastard! He¡¯s Longing for his own fatality by provoking you! Where are you currently? I¡¯ll send a


    person over as soon as possible to paralyze that bastard!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll pass the phone over to him, you can inform him on your own.¡±


    Charlie Wade handed the phone to Albert as well as stated, ¡°Choose it up.¡±


    Albert frowned curiously. What was taking ce? From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t look like he was


    acting. Did he truly have an impressive background that he was oblivious of? Albert considered


    Charlie Wade from head to toe suspiciously. Charlie Wade really did not use anything top quality as


    well as his attire really did not appear to even set you back five hundred bucks. Also his phone was


    of an inexpensive brand. What was he with the ability of? What kind of person could he discover as


    his assistance?


    In spite of the antipathy, Albert took the phone reflexively as well as asked in tentative tone, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m


    Don Albertt, that are you? How dare you defend this man?¡±


    Isaac on the phone shouted his lungs out, ¡°Albert Rhodes! You f * king bastard, are you out of your f


    * ticking mind? How dare you prompt my young master! Believe it or otherwise, I will bury your


    whole family of twenty-five active tonight!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 32


    As soon as the voice reverberated right into Don Albertt¡¯s ear, his mind processed the information


    quickly as well as signed up the voice as Cameron Isaac, the man that he had been trying to curry


    favor with! Did he just im that he had angered his young master? Can it be this guy in front of him


    ?! In addition, Isaac understood that there were twenty-five members in his whole family. Did he


    currently study his background thoroughly? Cameron Isaac was the representative of the Wade


    family in Aurouss Hilll! The Wade family¡¯s impact and also power are so massive and also strong


    that ruining him would be as very easy as stomping an ant!


    Albert¡¯s legs went jelly and also he trembled in fear as he listened to Isaac¡¯s mad voice. He


    stammered, ¡°Mr. Cameron, please soothe down.


    ¡± Shut up!¡± Isaac shouted, ¡°Our Young Master¡¯s identification is very confidential. If you leak it out


    even a little, I vouch I¡¯ll clean you and your family clean from the world!¡±


    Albert¡¯s body trembled vigorously, trembling even more significantly than a patient with Parkinson¡¯s.


    He fast stated,¡± I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cameron, I¡¯m awfully sorry! I¡¯ll manage it ordingly.¡±.


    Mr. Cameron alone sufficed for him to shit his trousers, not to mention the Wade household in


    Eastcliff! They were godlike existence that was up until now beyond his degree he could only


    respect from afar ¡­ Today, he had the nerve to straight anger the young master of the Wade


    household!


    When the idea went through his mind, Albert focused his look on Charlie Wade and also stammered


    in a panic, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m so sorry, I really did not recognize that she¡¯s your mother-inw! It¡¯s my


    blunder, I¡¯m so sorry! Please Forgive me!¡±.


    Quickly after, his legs resorted to jelly as well as knelt before Charlie Wade. Everybody existing


    gaping in severe shock as they watched Don Albertt kneel down before Charlie Wade and also say


    sorry to him. Also Mr. White was a piece of rubbish in Albert¡¯s eyes, yet this young man can make


    the almighty Don Albertt kneel before him. Who was he, really? Albert¡¯s men were simrly


    surprised! Don Albertt was the king of the underworld! What background did the boy have that might


    make Don Albertt get down on his knees ?! Incidentally, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t intend to take Albert¡¯s


    life. His guys were hitting his mother-inw, not him. Besides, honestly speaking, Charlie Wade


    really felt that enjoying his mother-inw obtaining her * ss kicked was so freaking remarkable!


    Therefore, he imed to Albert, ¡°I can forgive you, but you need to return every penny of the money


    that you scammed her, including the passion!¡± Albert sucked in a fast breath, surprised that Charlie


    Wade would forgive him. He fast bowed his head and obscured, ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡±.


    Next, he turned to Axel and also yelled, ¡°What are you still standing right here for? Relocate! Rush


    as well as get it done! I¡¯ll damage your leg if you do not start moving!¡±.


    ine Ma was stunned as she watched the entire scene unfold in front of her eyes. For an instant,


    ine Ma really felt that Charlie Wade Has unexpectedly be bigger and also stronger than he


    made use of to be. Had Not Been Charlie Wade The notorious loser in the family members?


    Presently, Axel sprinted towards them carrying a ck suitcase, his face as pale as a ghost. He


    went to ine Ma as well as stated nervously, ¡°Auntie, your capital fund is 1.3 million, and the


    returns we assured you is two hundred thousand dors, making up a total amount of 1.5 million


    bucks. Right here is 2 million, the added five hundred thousand bucks is a token of apology from us.


    Please ept it ¡­¡±.


    ine Ma was dumbstruck and she froze like a statuary! Given that when did her pointless son-in-


    law have such an outstanding influence? Not only did she obtain her refund including the returns,


    yet in addition to that, they were offering her an additional five hundred thousand!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 33


    ine Ma was over the moon and a little disbelieving when she heard Axel¡¯s deration. Her


    money had actually raised from 1.3 million to two million!


    Axel nodded fast. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s all yours!¡±.


    ¡± Wow, that¡¯s remarkable!¡± ine Ma screamed in enjoyment.


    Seeing ine Ma not onlying back her money but likewise the added five hundred thousand


    dors, the rest of the senior citizens were tiptoeing in tense. They felt that since ine Ma¡¯s money


    was reimbursed, they should additionally obtain the exact same therapy too, should not they? For


    this reason, a few of them began, ¡°Mr. Jordan, what concerning our money?¡±.


    Axel relied on Albert, irritable. Albert was heavyhearted to give up all the money he had actually


    stolen, however he was up against the Wade household who he couldn¡¯t afford to pick a fight with-


    he might even lose his life. He blurted, ¡°Simply refund, refund them all! For Mr. Wade¡¯s purpose,


    they¡¯ll get back their funding and the dividends!¡± The crowd supported fantastically.


    All Of A Sudden, Charlie Wade¡¯s cold voice seemed. ¡°Don Albertt, what do you imply by ¡®for my


    benefit¡¯? I have nothing to do with these people. Are you trying to ckmail me?


    Albert was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you mean? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t get it ¡­¡±¡®.


    ¡± What I indicate is that these people¡¯s cash has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s totally as much as you if


    you wish to return their cash, however if you dare say something like returning their cash for my


    sake, do not criticize me for befalling on you now!¡±.


    On the contrary, not only would he not aid them obtain their cash back, however it was additionally a


    tip to Albert that if he risked to provide these elders their money back, he was going up against his


    will! He responded earnestly and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I recognize!¡±.


    He looked to Axel and also specified, ¡°Mr. Wade as well as his mother-inw are our only problem.


    Ignore the rest of them!¡±.


    Some also begged for Charlie Wade¡¯s mercy, however he turned a deaf ear to them. Just how risk


    theye to plead for his help now that they witnessed exactly how respectful Don Albertt was in


    the direction of him?


    ¡± Go to hell, all of you!¡± Seeing the noisy senior citizens guing Charlie Wade, Albert yelled


    indignantly, ¡°Close the f * ck up! Every one of you! Who the heck risks to state one more word and


    aggravate Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll eliminate them!¡± Instantly, the noise quieted down and the elders were as


    quiet as a churchputer mouse. Albert considered the surprised Kevin as well as asked, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, is this Mr. White your friend?¡±.


    Charlie Wade looked askance at Kevin, and Kevin quickly begged when their eyes satisfied,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade! Tell Don Albertt that we¡¯re buddies!


    Charlie Wade grunted indifferently as well as stated, ¡°I do not recognize this male. You can continue


    to do whatever you intend to do to him, let him go after you have actually had sufficient.''¡±.


    Albert responded intentionally as well as Regted his men, ¡°D * mn it, defeat the ck out of him!


    This boy of a b * tch is such an eyesore!¡±.


    Kevin sobbed in scary, ¡°Charlie Wade! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m terribly sorry, please help me! Please ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 34


    Charlie Wade red at him coldly and also whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t have any kind of conflicts nor any


    type of links with you, but you maintained teasing me and ridiculing me, and also now you desire


    me to aid you? Dream on!¡±.


    Kevin broke down and sobbed, ¡°Charlie Wade, I¡¯m really sorry, please help me ¡­¡±.


    Looking at Charlie Wade¡¯s displeased expression, Albert screamed to his men, ¡°D * mn it you fools,


    what are you waiting for it? Obtain your hands on him now!¡±.


    Quickly, blood flooded Kevin¡¯s mouth as well as a few of his teeth were broken, yet Albert¡¯s


    bodyguards showed no signs of quiting. Every put they swung in the direction of Kevin¡¯s face was


    quick and also hard!


    Albert looked to Charlie Wade and asked with a lovely smile, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you satisfied with our


    work?¡± Charlie Wade responded delicately. ¡°Very good. Okay, that¡¯s it, I have to go now.¡±.


    Albert handed his name card to Charlie Wade professionally and also imed, ¡°Mr. Wade, this is my


    number. Please call you if you have any type of organization to settle, I¡¯ll constantly be just a call


    away.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded slightly and ce the card into his pocket. After that, he then turned to


    ine Ma and imed, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s gettingte now, let¡¯s go home!¡±.


    ine Ma¡¯s face was still melting from the puts earlier, she smiled gleefully as she glimpsed at the


    luggage and assumed concerning the added 7 hundred thousand dors that she had gained! Her


    eyes were loaded with satisfaction too when she looked at her son-inw-he was genuinely


    incredible!


    Charlie Wade picked up the luggage and will entrust to ine Ma when the elders gathered before


    Charlie Wade as well as stated in an earnest tone, ¡°Hey, Charlie Wade, it¡¯s my fault for barking up


    the incorrect tree. I really did not understand you were so powerful, you¡¯re such a dazzling as well


    as encouraging boy!¡±.


    ¡± Yes! Charlie Wade, consider you, wise as well as handsome-you¡¯re the role model of the


    youngsters nowadays. My son-in- regtion is nothing contrasted to you.¡±.


    ¡± Erm, may I ask if you can assist us to negotiate with Mr. Jordan to return our cash, please? It¡¯s our


    hard-earned cash!¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned in inconvenience as well as said coldly, ¡°Why should I aid you? All the senior


    citizens were sighing heavily, really remorseful upon Charlie Wade¡¯s severe deration. They was


    sorry for teasing and taunting Charlie Wade.


    The money was all they had as well as now, it was all gone! They just had their bbering mouths


    to condemn, as well as likewise not having an incredible son-inw like Charlie Wade.


    En route residence, ine Ma grinned coyly as well as asked Charlie Wade, ¡°Charlie Wade, exactly


    how do you know Don Albertt? Why is he so courteous towards you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded in aid-back tone, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him. Who am I to understand


    somebody like him? I just called a friend who is effective sufficient to make Axel reimburse the


    money.¡±.


    She believed that Charlie Wade possessed some remarkable impact that she wasn¡¯t conscious of,


    yet in the end, he had actually asked somebody to assist. This result had actually enhanced her


    bias towards Charlie Wade in some method.


    She started, ¡°Charlie Wade, I hope you can maintain a trick for me about what took ce today and


    also not tell anybody. I¡¯m old, however I have dignity. Okay?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned weakly and also agreed. Okay, Mommy, I understand.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 35


    After clearing up ine Ma¡¯s problem, ine Ma as well as Charlie Wade parted means. Hugging


    the travel suitcase happily like a youngster holding a lollipop, ine Ma went to the bank to make a


    down payment while Charlie Wade went residence.


    He asked oddly, ¡°Dear, who was it on the phone?¡±.


    ire Wilson shrieked excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s my bestie, Loreen! Do you remember her?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, I do,¡± Charlie Wade nodded and proceeded, ¡°She used to examine in Aurouss Hilll and also


    was very near you. If I remember correctly, she is the child of the well-off Thomas family in Eastcliff,


    isn¡¯t she?¡±.


    ¡± Yes!¡± ire Wilson imed, ¡°Loreen¡¯s household is fairly famous in Eastcliff.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned and asked, ¡°So what is it concerning? Is she concerning Aurouss Hilll for a


    visit?¡±.


    ¡± Not just for a check out, she¡¯s concerning function right here!¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned, perplexed. ¡°She is the daughter of a famous household in Eastcliff. Why


    doesn¡¯t she help her household¡¯ s firm yet pertain to work below instead?¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. She told me that she is going to start functioning for Emgrand Team.


    Charlie Wade nodded in recognition however there was an assumed going through his mind.


    ¡®Although the Thomas family was out the same level with the Wade household, they have a solid


    structure in Eastcliff. Loreen has no excuse to ditch her family members business and concern


    Aurouss Hilll to work with Emgrand.¡¯ Hmm, does she have another prejudice that I¡¯m not aware of?¡¯


    Unconvinced ideas filled Charlie Wade¡¯s mind and also he hadn¡¯t had a clue for the moment, so all


    he could do for now was to wait till Loreen joined Emgrand Group and also allow Doris explore her


    history and objectives.


    On The Other Hand, ire Wilson patted her temple as if a sudden thought struck her head and


    stated, ¡°Oh yes, Charlie Wade, I have a conference with Emgrand Group tomorrow, however I do


    not think I can make it. Could you get Loreen at the airport, please? Find an area for lunch too.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make some setups tomorrow.¡±.


    ¡± Discover a nicer location while you¡¯re at it and also don¡¯t mind the expenses. Below, take my


    card.¡±.


    She was grabbing her bag as well as willmend him when Charlie Wade fast stopped her. ¡°Nah,


    it¡¯s all right. I have a friend that runs quite a respectable dining establishment, let me schedule it.¡±.


    Charlie Wade obtained his phone as well as was about to send a text message to Isaac in Paradise,


    asking him to book a table for him. On second thought, Paradise was a shock for his dear other


    half, so it would be much better to delight Loreen in another venue. For this reason, he sent the


    message to the following individual in his mind¨C Don Albertt.


    ¡± I Want to host a supper to delight a close friend. Help me schedule it at a high-end resort,


    excluding Shangri- La.¡±.


    Quickly, he obtained a reply from Albert. ¡°Mr. Wade, I possess a ce called Paradise Springs, it is


    among one of the most unique restaurants in Aurouss Hilll that isparable to Paradise. I¡¯ Il book


    the most effective Diamond Collection tomorrow as well as the best feast for you and also your


    visitor. I¡¯m honored to have you in my dining establishment.¡±.


    Charlie Wade just responded with an ¡®fine¡¯.


    ***.


    The next day, ire Wilson invested the entire day at the Emgrand Team head office, dealing and


    also setting up matters connected to the task as well as their partnership. Charlie Wade called Doris


    as well as asked her concerning Loreen¡¯s task visit. Doris was really amazed that Charlie Wade


    understood about this.

 Chapter 36-40

    Chapter 36-40


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 36


    Charlie Wade purchased her to watch on Loreen after she began functioning as well as to always


    report to him if there were any type of irregrities. After speaking with Doris, Charlie Wade took a


    taxi to the airport to choose Loreen up. When he went to the flight terminal, Charlie Wade


    disembarked the taxi and also will most likely to the arrival hall when a Mercedes- Benz G-ss


    stopped suddenly as well as stopped in front of him. Harold, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s rtive,


    stretched his head out of the cars and truck home window and also frowned when he saw Charlie


    Wade. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m right here to select ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s good friend up. Why are you right here?¡± Charlie


    Wade frowned as well when he saw the familiar faces being in the vehicle- besides Harold, there


    were Gerald and also Wendy.


    Harold sneered. ¡°Do you indicate Miss Thomas? We¡¯re here to amuse her, you¡¯re just redundant,


    obtain lost!¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted any which way as well as stated, ¡°You get shed.¡± Thus, Charlie Wade


    neglected them and strolled straight into the airport terminal¡¯s arrival hall.


    Harold¡¯s face developed into an ugly shade of red and also he will swear at Charlie Wade when


    Wendy yanked his arms hurriedly and also imed, ¡°Hey, Miss Thomas will certainly be here soon.


    Granny reminded you to leave an excellent impression on her, remember? If you can make her your


    other half, your standing in our household will be unmatched! Just leave the loser alone in the


    meantime.¡±


    Harold gaped in surprise, refining his sister¡¯s sense of seriousness. Weing Loreen to the city


    was the second schedule. He endured his annoyance with Charlie Wade.


    Her long maroon hair plunged on her back like a waterfall and she used a white gown that


    described her beautiful body. Upon a more detailed look, her facial features and also figure were by


    no methods worse than ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s, as well as in fact, they had their own values in terms


    of their charm requirements.


    Harold was simrly stunned by the sight. Also Gerald, who was there as an and also one, was


    amazed by her beauty. ¡°She truly lives up to the track record of the little girl of Eastcliff¡¯s popr


    family.


    Currently too, Loreen saw them among the crowd, so she promptly strode throughout individuals as


    she swung at them. ¡°Harold, Wendy, and additionally Charlie Wade, hi there, long period of time no


    see!¡±


    Harold really felt an intense me gradually burst inside his heart. He said quickly, ¡°Hey, Loreen,


    long time no see. You have actuallye to be a lot more beautiful now.¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned politely and also added, ¡°Hi, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Harold inserted, ¡°Loreen, I especially reserved a collection at the most effective hotel in Aurouss


    Hilll understanding that you¡¯reing, to wee you to our city. Come, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Loreen eyed Charlie Wade prior to she stated to Harold apologetically, ¡°Harold, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯ve


    agreed to ire Wilson as well as Charlie Wade¡¯s invitation beforehand. Let¡¯s take a rain check on


    the beverage, shall we? I¡¯ll remain in Aurouss Hilll for a long period of time, there are lots of


    chances for us to satisfy.¡±


    Ayer of annoying rage gradually constructed in Harold¡¯s heart, changing the enthusiastic fire


    earlier. Charlie Wade the loser had actuallye to ruin his essential moment on such a crucial


    day, he was the worst! He zed at Charlie Wade contemptuously as well as imed with a savage


    smile, ¡°I ask yourself which dining establishment did my lowly cousin- inw publication?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 37


    Charlie Wade was a little shocked when he listened to that Harold had also booked a suite at


    Heaven Springs. What a coincidence. Really did not Don Albertt im that he owned Heaven


    Springs? He had prepared a collection for him in the dining establishment also, had not he? At the


    same time, Gerald gaped in shock. ¡°Wow, Harold, did you really handle to make a booking for the


    Golden Collection in paradise Springs? Not everyone can do it!¡±


    Harold chuckled triumphantly. Despite his pompous deration, it was absolutely nothing but


    Harold¡¯s boasting.


    Loreen had found out about Heaven Springs also in Eastcliff. She fast said, ¡°We¡¯re all friends, you


    don¡¯t need to make suchvish ns just for me.¡±


    Harold said coyly, ¡°Oh no, you are our notable guest, how could I treat you like an average good


    friend?¡± He then relied on Charlie Wade and also asked, ¡°Hey, I ask yourself which dining


    establishment you booked?¡±


    Charlie Wade said tly, ¡°Well, what a coincidence, I made an appointment at Heaven Springs too.¡±


    Harold giggled out loud. ¡°Charlie Wade, aren¡¯t you worried regarding choking yourself for boasting


    so senselessly?


    Charlie Wade grinned any which way. ¡°Even if I¡¯m bragging, what does it have to do with you? I¡¯m


    not inviting you to supper, why do you fret a lot regarding me?¡±


    Harold snarled in ridicule, ¡°Huh! I do not think you can also walk through the door!¡±


    Loreen that experienced the whole scene could not birth to see Charlie Wade being targeted. She


    understood Charlie Wade¡¯s status in the Wilson family-he was marily and also mentally


    victimized in the family due to his standing. It was rather impractical for him to reserve a suite on top


    dining establishment around for her purpose. She figured that Charlie Wade had intentionally told


    the lie due to the fact that he wished to protect his self-respect and she didn¡¯t desire him to be as


    well self-conscious so she swiftly said, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s simply stop the debate, shall we? Since both of


    you have made the booking at the exact same location, why do not we go there with each other?¡±


    Harold red at Charlie Wade and also huffed, ¡°Alright, for Loreen¡¯s purpose, I¡¯ll let you have a free


    meal today and allow you see what a high-end dining establishment looks like!¡±


    Charlie Wade simply smirked as well as overlooked his ironicalment. The well known Don


    Albertt would stoop down when he saw him, what type of fantastic result would certainly his dining


    establishment provide him anyhow? It¡¯s a pity that the snobbish Harold was blinded by his


    arrogance!


    ***


    The indoor decoration and also style wereplete of charming ssic appeal and exclusively


    pricey, and also the signboard at the door was made of high-grade yellow rosewood. Charlie Wade


    could not aid but gape in wonder as he looked at the designs in the dining establishment.


    Loreen checked out as well as eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve be aware of Paradise Springs back in Eastcliff,


    and indeed, it meets its credibility.¡±


    Harold stated with a smile, ¡°Loreen, I have to bring you to the most effective ce for your see right


    here, obviously.¡± After that, he nced at Charlie Wade mockingly. ¡°Unlike someone right here. If


    not for your sake, he ¡®d probably never ever have the possibility to visit such an upscale dining


    establishment in his whole life time.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 38


    Wendy asked with a shy smile, ¡°Charlie Wade, didn¡¯t you additionally make an appointment below?


    Which collection? Bring us to check it out!¡±


    Charlie Wade stated emphatically, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about which collection to get, to be honest. I simply


    sent out a text message to their boss and also asked him to organize it for me. I¡¯ll inspect the


    message currently, offer me a min.¡±


    Harold sneered disdainfully, ¡°Shut your mouth! It¡¯s the renowned Don Albertt Rhodes!


    Charlie Wade disregarded their heinous remarks and continued to examine his message on the


    phone. ¡°He said he scheduled the Diamond Suite for me.¡±


    Harold chuckled instantly. ¡°Hahaha ¡­ Ruby Collection? Charlie Wade, do not make meugh, will


    you? Do you know who can go into the Diamond Suite? No greater than 10 people in the entire


    Aurouss Hilll! You¡¯re nothing but a fart!¡±


    Loreen remained quiet in the midst of themotion, although an idea was gradually developing in


    her mind. She really did not expect that Charlie Wade would be such a sore loser, who did he


    assume he really is to be offered the benefit of eating in the Diamond Suite? She utilized to assume


    that the man had no cash, no power, and was a little helpless, but she never ever knew that he was


    such a vain person. She¡¯s absolutely dissatisfied in him!


    Charlie Wade simply smiled at their aged strikes. In his eyes, these individuals were only snooty


    fools and he really did not have to reduced himself to their level.


    Gerald started also. ¡°Charlie Wade, also my daddy is not certified to eat in the Diamond Suite.


    You¡¯re so full of sh * t!¡±.


    Wendy added after him, ¡°Gerald, that type of loser is not also qualified to eat leftovers from the


    Diamond Collection, let alone eat there!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nced at Gerald as well as handled a chilly sneer. ¡®You stupid dog, Don Albertt had


    simply defeat the ck out of your rtive yesterday, that gave you the nerve to eat in his dining


    establishment today?¡± With that moving in his mind, he asked, ¡°Gerald, I listened to that something


    took ce to your cousin bro the other day, is it real?¡±.


    Gerald frowned oddly. He after that continued without waiting for Charlie Wade¡¯s answer. ¡°He was


    attacked the other day as well as is still ina.


    Charlie Wade shook his head and yed dumb. ¡°I do not know what happened, I just heard that


    something had actually happened to him, that¡¯s all.¡±.


    ¡± Huh!¡± Gerald huffed in discouragement, ¡°Don¡¯t you risk mock the White family behind our back! If I


    be aware of it again, I¡¯ l eliminate you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade disregarded him totally. Indeed, one huge silly household! It had not pertain to their


    focus that Albert was the one who had caused his cousin¡¯s injury? It was getting fascinating.


    At this moment, a male in a ck fit marched in the direction of them and also stood in front of


    Charlie Wade. Checking out the familiar face, Charlie Wade realized that he was just one of Albert¡¯s


    bodyguards. The man acknowledged Charlie Wade instantly. He wore an excited as well as


    respectful smile on his face and also virtually bowed prior to him when Charlie Wade fast drank his


    head at him. The man froze for some time. Assuming that Mr. Wade liked to maintain his identity


    low profile, he imed directly, ¡°Hi, your collection prepares, please follow me.¡±.


    Harold was surprised. Given that when did the Golden Suite diners of the Paradise Springs obtain


    such a conscientious as well as personalized service? ¡°Harold, you¡¯re quite extraordinary.


    Harold giggled happily and also imed with acent face, ¡°There¡¯s no requirement to disy


    my friendship with him, it¡¯s better to maintain a low profile! Hahahaha!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 39


    She really did not anticipate Harold to be so well linked in Aurouss Hilll. He was so a lot a lot more


    reliable as contrasted to Charlie Wade. He took out a costs, handed it to Charlie Wade directly, and


    also said softly, ¡°Sir, please indication below.¡±.


    The Ruby Collection was specially booked for Charlie Wade as well as his trademark was needed


    for verification. Charlie Wade grinned and also took the pen and paper, yet prior to he might


    authorize his name, Harold¡¯s loud shriek echoed.


    Harold marched ahead with a dismal face. He nabbed the pen and paper from Charlie Wade¡¯s


    hands, signed his name rapidly, and also screamed at Charlie Wade, ¡°You immoral rat!


    The man in ck was shocked by Harold¡¯s abrupt and also rude interference. He checked out


    Charlie Wade as well as provided him a questioning appear to ask him if he needed aid to teach the


    bastard a lesson right there. Charlie Wade trembled his head gently. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, let him authorize


    it if he intends to authorize it so severely.¡±.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want to transform the scenario unpleasant in front of Loreen; she was his


    spouse¡¯s finest pal. They got in the room and every person took a seat. Harold ushered Loreen to


    being in the primary position of the table, while Charlie Wade sat alone in the corner. Loreen was


    the only one who talked with him once in a while. Soon, beautiful meals and wine were presented


    by the stewards one course at once. All the dishes made use of extremely great as well asvish


    top quality active ingredients. Also the high-grade abalone and the Australian lobster might just be


    acted as side dishes. Even the white wine was a century-old great a ss of wine worth one


    hundred thousand bucks a container. Originating from an affluent family, Loreen was shocked by


    the extravagant spread of the meal.


    Gerald said with an envious sigh, Harold, how much is your allocate the meal?¡±.


    Harold responded pompously, ¡°3 hundred thousand dors.¡±.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gerald gaped in surprise. ¡°Are you certain? This is not your usual price array, also the bottles of


    wine alone surpass your budget n.''¡±.


    Harold had a casual smile on his face however within, his heart was thumping nervously. He really


    did not even recognize him!


    Loreen¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered in awe. She eyed Harold and said, ¡°Thanks, Harold!¡±.


    Harold¡¯s baffled idea was cleaned away by the heat Loreen¡¯s words brought him. He grinned


    extensively as well as stated, ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s my pleasure.¡± After that, he resorted to Charlie


    Wade as well as asked with a shy smile, ¡°Charlie Wade, I wager you¡¯ve never consumed such


    excellent food in your life, right?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smirked sardonically. ¡°Who offered you the self-confidence to be so Cocky?¡±.


    Harold roared in derision, ¡°You have the honor of eating with me and also your filthy mouth is still so


    persistent! D * mn it, I risk you, if you have actually ever eaten such fine food in the past, you can


    make my head a sphere and kick it!¡±.


    Charlie Wade merely grinned. The days he lived when he was a youngster were so elegant that


    ordinary people could not even envision. In the Wade family members, these dishes were simply


    dishes for the servants.


    Looking at Charlie Wade¡¯s conceit, Wendy huffed indignantly. ¡°Charlie Wade, what is that mindset,


    you loser! Think it or not, I¡¯ll kick you out of the space now! We¡¯re offering you a free meal as well as


    is this how you treat us? You f * cking loser!¡±.


    However, right at this moment, the door of the suite was kicked open roughly and also a hoarse and


    also strong voice reverberated with the suite. ¡°Where did you boneheads originate from? Who the h


    * ll allow you in this space!¡±.


    Instantly, a pudgy guy stood at the door. He remained in an Armani fit with a huge gold chain around


    his neck as well as he had a centipede-like mark on his face that spread from the edge of his eyes


    to his chin. The man ordered the costs in one hand and a bat in the other, his face as fierce as a


    lion¡¯s. Right away after that, a lots burly men with marked tattoos barged right into the area and


    lined up alongside him, surrounding the table. Everybody was very surprised by the scene.


    Don Albertt had actually informed him today that the Diamond Collection was particrly scheduled


    for the extremely worthy Mr. Wade as well as made certain he made the correct ns for him.


    When he checked the guests of the suites, he located out that a bugger named Harold Wilson had


    authorized the costs for the Diamond Collection. He was angry due to the fact that of the d * mn


    Harold who had actuallye out of nowhere as well as upied the suite he had prepared for the


    esteemed guest.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 40


    On the other hand, he was scared since there was just one set of thevish banquet food selection


    ready in the Ruby Suite as well as it had actually already been served to these individuals. What


    should he do when the actual honorable guests were right here?


    Harold elevated to his feet and screamed in discouragement, ¡°What are you doing? I booked this


    suite, that do you think you are to create trouble right here?¡±.


    Bill aimed at Harold as well as asked, ¡°You¡¯re Harold Wilson?¡±.


    Harold nodded as well as said proudly, ¡°Yes, I am!¡±.


    Costsmanded coldly, ¡°Bring him to me!¡±.


    2 tough guys right away pulled Harold out of his seat and dragged him away.


    ¡± What do you assume you¡¯re doing? Let me go!¡±.


    One male kicked Harold¡¯s knee and he knelt directly in front of Expense as he screamed in pain. Bill


    eyed Harold from head to toe with his chilly and dagger-like re, making him shudder like a


    scaredy-cat. The signature bill was tossed straight at Harold¡¯s head.


    Harold cleared his throat topose himself and also stated, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I made an


    appointment at this Golden Collection in advance, I¡¯ve even paid the 3 hundred thousand buck


    down payment!¡±.


    Gerald interjected, ¡°What are you doing? Harold scheduled the area. Do you not have policies


    below?¡±.


    He pped Harold across his cheek and growled, ¡°Golden Collection? This is the motherf * cking


    Diamond Suite!


    Diamond Suite? As it turned out, it was not the Golden Collection at all! The Ruby Collection was so


    special as well as he was not even qualified to get in, allow alone eat in it!


    Wendy imed quickly, ¡°Harold, didn¡¯t you im that you know Don Albertt? Hurry, describe to


    them!¡±.


    Harold huffed heavily. ¡°Shut up! Just how would certainly I know Don Albertt?¡±.


    ¡± But, didn¡¯t you just im ¡­¡±.


    Loreen eyed the brother or sisters coldly as their discussion happened, realizing that Harold was


    only an arrogant phony. She was a little disappointed in him instantly.


    Costs sneered cruelly and said, ¡°Just how risk you point out Don Albertt¡¯s name, you hopeless f *


    cker. You have a death wish, do not you!¡± He aligned his body and also ordered his guys, ¡°Grab


    him! I want to educate him a lesson.¡± Harold was held down to the ground, not able to relocate even


    an inch! In the blink of an eye, Expense grabbed the bat and wrecked it down directly!


    ¡± Argh. my hand! My hand!¡± Harold was shouting desperately, his body drenched by his own sweat.


    Even his trousers were wet at a humiliating spot. He lost consciousness in a shameful manner.


    Enjoying the horrifying scene, Gerald and Wendy were as light as two sheets of paper, their hearts


    thumping strongly. Harold, that had still been so loaded with himself previously, was beaten back to


    his normal self in an instant. They were scared of the repercussions that would befall them.


    Loreen was equally frightened by the incident and also her whole body was drinking strongly. She


    concealed behind Charlie Wade as well as muttered, ¡°What do we do? Will they eliminate us?¡±


    Charlie Wade patted Loreen on her shoulder to supply some convenience as well as said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    Stress, I¡¯m here to safeguard you. No one will certainly touch you.¡± Loreen considered Charlie


    Wade gratefully. Although she was certain that Charlie Wade might not address the issue, his words


    did work marvels to soothe her anxious heart.


    He transformed his head and also looked at Gerald. You stated that we do not have policies below,


    didn¡¯t you?

 Chapter 41-45

    Chapter 41-45


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 41


    Gerald was so scared that he shivered frantically and also virtually pissed himself. His stuttering


    voice seemed, ¡°Big Boss Bill, I¡¯m the White family members¡¯s ¡­¡±.


    Costs grinned sinisterly. He kicked Gerald to the ground as well as snarled, ¡°The Don simply ended


    up instructing an idiot from the White family members a lesson yesterday, that deceive was put by


    one of our guys ten thousand times in the face! You still have the nerve to state the White


    household to me, huh!¡±.


    ¡± Huh?¡± Gerald recoiled in severe shock. He believed that Kevin had actually been beaten while


    being robbed, yet it ended up that it was actually Don Albertt that had beaten him up! Equally as he


    was still in the midst of extreme shock and terror, Bill elevated the bat and banged it down against


    his head! Bang Gerald really felt the globe spinning around him. A humming voice maintained


    humming inside his head, blood streamed from his mouth and nose, his vision was obtaining blurry


    and at some point, he lost consciousness.


    Wendy screamed in horror! Gerald was his fianc¨¦ and also her only opportunity to marry into the


    White household. Wendy screamed in a panic.


    Costs frowned in inconvenience and cursed. ¡°F * ck, can you shut up! Guys, put her until her mouth


    is torn from her face, keep her quiet!¡± Yes, boss!¡± The men smiled like a cackle of wicked hyenas


    when they heard themand. What they suched as to do most was to torment an elegance,


    especially a fierce and savage girl like Wendy. Wendy stressed as she enjoyed the men with sly


    grins approaching her. She attempted to return desperately yet soon, she hit a wall and also there


    was no ce to hide.


    ¡± Come below, b * tch!¡± A one-eyed guy yanked Wendy¡¯s hair viciously and also pulled her towards


    him abruptly. Then, he elevated his hand, intended it at Wendy¡¯s face, as well as started pping


    her, adhered to by the men behind him. These men were all fierce individuals that had actually been


    combating in the underworld with Bill for several years. They were unflinching when they started


    their actions. Very soon, Wendy¡¯s face was as puffy as a swine¡¯s head as well as blood blended with


    saliva trickled below her mouth. After such a vicious beating, it would leave indelible marks on her


    face even if treated in time and it was nearly equivalent to disfigurement!


    Loreen, who had actually experienced the horrifying scene as well as Bill¡¯s ruthlessness, shuddered


    in anxiety. She raided Charlie Wade¡¯s back and stuck really near to him. Currently, Bill saw Charlie


    Wade and also Loreen concealing in the edge as well as prompted, ¡°Them also! Beat them to


    fatality! Just how dare they upy the Diamond Collection as they please! Today is your day to


    die!¡±.


    A guy, that was as vicious as a hungry hyena, marched in the direction of Loreen and was about to


    get her. ¡°Exactly how attempt you!¡± Suddenly, ayer of ice floated over Charlie Wade¡¯s face as he


    kicked the brawny male to the flooring. Expense¡¯s face sank upon the scene and growled, ¡°Who the


    f * ck are you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade saidfortably, ¡°You do not want to talk with me like that, you¡¯ll be sorry.¡±.


    ¡± That¡¯s it, f * cker!¡± Charlie Wade drank his head as well as called Albert right away. ¡°Albert Rhodes,


    I¡¯m in the Ruby Suite right now. Obtain below, you piece of dead meat!¡± After that, he ended the call


    and also red at Expense coldly.


    Loreen stared at him, her face as light as snow. Exactly how did he still dare to state such impolite


    remarks in front of Bill? Wendy, whose face was inmed from the pounding, turned even more


    horrified and uneasy after hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s phone call.


    Expense smirked contemptuously. ¡°You little puncture, how attempt you prompt the Don in front of


    me? You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± He waved at his guys as well as prompted viciously, ¡°Eliminate


    him!¡±.


    All of a sudden, Albert¡¯s furious roar originated from outside the area. ¡°D * mn it, Expense! You f *


    cking intend to die, don¡¯t you? How dare youy your hands on Mr. Wade? I¡¯ll cut you up and also


    feed you to the pets, do you hear me! Expense iced up abruptly as if he was struck by lightning!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 42


    Don Albertt was below! Mr. Wade? That was Mr. Wade? Albert marched into the space and also


    pounded Bill to the floor. ¡°You f * cking idiot, how might you not acknowledge Mr. Wade! I¡¯ll f * cking


    eliminate you!¡± Albert cursed while kicking Expense frantically. Costs, that was so unyielding and


    pompous earlier, was bending on the flooring yelping like a canine being defeated.


    Loreen was truly bewildered. All the men were additionally panicking. Was the young male really Mr.


    Wade?


    Albert growled at the rest of the gang ¡°As well as you fools too! What are you standing there like


    dumb logs? Apologize to Mr. Wade now!¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, we¡¯re so sorry. We were a bunch of fools to not have actually acknowledged you!


    Please forgive us!¡± All the men stooped down simultaneously and said sorry a lot. Costs was just as


    horrified. He put himself in the face while begging for mercy. ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m terribly sorry, please


    forgive me for my disrespect as well as Save me!¡± Albert pped himself in the face also as a


    penalty and also imed nervously, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m so sorry for my ipetence that caused my


    boys annoying you and also your friends.¡±.


    Charlie Wade took a nce at Loreen as well as imedfortably, ¡°I¡¯m just below to treat my


    other half¡¯s buddy to a meal.¡± He then turned to the rest of the crowd and also said coldly, ¡°They are


    not my friends.¡±.


    Loreen was entirely surprised! Charlie Wade wasn¡¯t bluffing. When she recalled exactly how she


    had looked down on Charlie Wade previously, her face blushed timidly.


    Charlie Wade the loser was actually Don Albertt¡¯s pal? Wendy was just as stunned. As it


    transformed out, Charlie Wade actually did understand Don Albertt!


    The Don cleaned the anxiety from his forehead as well as said firmly, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, this


    will certainly never ever before happen once more. You can concern Paradise Springs as well as


    make use of the Diamond Collection whenever you please. If my males still can not identify you, I¡¯ll


    gouge their eyes out myself!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded as well as stated to Loreen, ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve had our dish, so why do not we


    venture out now? It¡¯s so chaotic and also untidy below!¡±.


    Loreen regained her calmness by Charlie Wade¡¯s voice as well as asked reflexively, ¡°What


    concerning them?¡±.


    She was a little anxious as she took a look at Harold, Gerald, as well as Wendy¡¯s miserable state.


    Charlie Wade responded smoothly, ¡°Allow Albert manage them.¡±.


    Albert stated instantaneously, ¡°Mr. Wade, do not stress, I¡¯ll require a rescue and send them to the


    hospital immediately!¡±.


    ¡± Okay,¡± Charlie Wade nodded and also proceeded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave every little thing to you, that¡¯s all.¡±.


    Loreen, who was still in a daze, adhered to Charlie Wade out of Heaven Springs. Her heart was still


    thumping vigorously, her breathing heavy even after they left the restaurant. She took a peek at


    Charlie Wade, who had an inexpressive expression on his face as if absolutely nothing had actually


    taken ce. She really felt as if he was covered with ayer of haze that made him much more


    strange as well as extensive.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, regarding today ¡­¡± Prior to she could end up, Charlie Wade added in a detached


    voice,.


    ¡± Loreen, I hope you can maintain what took ce today a key, please. If ire Wilson discovers


    that I¡¯m linked to a person in the underworld like Don Albertt, she will certainly be extremely mad.¡±.


    Loreen responded unwillingly. ¡°Alright, I recognize.¡±.


    After Charlie Wade and Loreen left, Albert called the ambnce as well as sent out the injured


    individuals to the healthcare facility. Wendy sustained cracks on the face skeletal system because


    of the assault that led to a warped face. Maybe imed that she was injured now. Among Harold¡¯s


    arms was totally broken too as well as he required a long time for it to return to its useful state. As


    for Harold, he endured a serious concussion due to the heavy strike to his head. Although he was


    out of danger after the emergency situation rescue, the subsequent impact from the brain damage


    would be his worst problem for the remainder of his life.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 43


    After leaving Paradise Springs, Charlie Wade sent her back to the resort where she was remaining


    and then left. Her father had told her that ording to leading secret details, the Wade family


    members, the most famous household in Eastcliff, had actually located their young master who had


    actually been missing out on for numerous years. In other words, the young master of the Wade


    family was in Aurouss Hilll currently and also he was the new chairman of Emgrand Team.


    In Eastcliff, which was full of mysterious and also powerful households, although the Thomas family


    went to the upper-level of the social pyramid in Eastcliff, they were still on the 2nd rank of the


    pyramid. The Wade family members was far more powerful as well as prestigious than they were.


    Now that the identification of the young master of the Wade family had not been disclosed yet, the


    Thomas family hoped that Loreen can grab the possibility to be in contact with him ahead of time. It


    would certainly be also much better if she could be in a connection with him and also get married.


    Loreen was a little repulsed by as well as reluctant regarding such a setup, but she didn¡¯t dare to


    oppose it when she was offered such a crucial duty of revitalizing her family members condition.


    The sole objective of hering right to Aurouss Hilll to operate at Emgrand Group was to contact


    the mysterious chairman and discover a chance to attract his focus. Loreen was considered as


    among the charm icons of Eastcliff¡¯s upper-ss circle. She was confident that with her


    appearance, understanding, capacities, as well as stylish number, she would certainly have a


    possibility with the young master of the Wade family. If she might marry him as she had expected, it


    would certainly bring the Thomas family to the next level! This would relocate them to the top of the


    social pyramid in Eastcliff! She started to have a thrilling feeling in her heart regarding tomorrow¡¯s


    visit when she thought of this. At the same time, she was simrly expecting meeting the mysterious


    Mr. Wade. She could not help yet picture him. Just how old was he? What did he appear like? Was


    he tall as well as good-looking like a prince charming?


    She secured her phone and clicked on a video streaming app. She clicked on the video in her


    collection folder that had been watched 10s of millions of times. It was the popr video clip where


    Charlie Wade had actually embarrassed the sales supervisor at Emerald Court with several


    traveling bags of money. She had evaluated the video numerous times. The incident happened in


    Aurouss Hilll, which took ce to coincide with the moment that the young master of the Wade


    family members had actually been discovered. Therefore, she wrapped up that the mysterious ultra-


    rich man in the video was really the young master of the Wade family, who was additionally the new


    chairman of the Emgrand Group. She scrutinized the video carefully, viewing and observing the


    mystical man whose back was the only part visible in the video clip. From the obscure video clip,


    she reasoned that the man remained in his twenties, high as well as thin, although his face was


    blocked. However, his body number was very studly as well as sports, which approached long-


    legged K-pop idolizers. With such a body number, he has to be rather wise and also good-looking


    looking!


    Why did the male look a little bit like Charlie Wade? Charlie Wade was the son-inw of the Wilson


    family, which was absolutely matchless to the Wade household at all. If he really was the young


    master of the Wade household, why would he still stay with the substandard Wilson family


    members?


    ***.


    The following day, Loreen got to the Emgrand Team head office early in the early morning. Miss


    Young, the vice-chairman, directly managed her visit letter. She took her to the administrative


    department for a brief tour, presented her work scopes, and then added, Loreen, if you have any


    type of questions, you can ask me directly ore to my office to see me.¡±.


    Loreen responded gratefully and asked tentatively, ¡°Miss Young, may I recognize if I would certainly


    have a possibility to meet the chairman? I will supervise of thepany¡¯s management affairs and


    if I do not consult him directly, I¡¯m afraid that I could mishandle his demands.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 44


    Doris came to be sharp and also mindful as quickly as Loreen stated that. Charlie Wade had


    actually just asked her to maintain an eye on Loreen the day prior to yesterday.


    She imed with a smile, ¡°Our chairman rarelyes into the workce, but if he does, I¡¯ll inform


    him and I¡¯ll inform you if he wants to see you.¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Loreen was a little let down, but she maintained a smile on her face and said, ¡°Okay, thank you,


    Miss Youthful!¡±.


    As quickly as Doris returned to her office, she promptly reported the matter to Charlie Wade. Charlie


    Wade ended up being much more attentive too when he heard that Loreen had actually requested


    to see him as soon as she reported to function. Certainly, the girl had literally Come for him. What


    was her purpose in approaching him? Was she attempting to damage him or seduce him?


    Regardless of her purpose, Charlie Wade felt irritated as well as inmed. For this reason, he made


    a decision to keep his distance from Loreen, especially given that he could not let her discover his


    real identity!


    ***.


    On the evening of Loreen¡¯s very first day of job, ire Wilson made a reservation at a high-end


    dining establishment for dinner with Loreen. As ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s other half, Charlie Wade


    needed to go along, which made him a little clinically depressed. He wanted to keep a range from


    Loreen yet they needed to have dinner together this evening. Despite the hesitation, he prepared


    himself and also mosted likely to the dining establishment with ire Wilson Wilson. It wasn¡¯t till


    they arrived at the venue that Charlie Wade understood that ire Wilson reserved a table at the


    Sky Garden of Shangri-La!


    The Skies Garden Ballroom was usually scheduled for the popr guests and members of the


    hotel, so they had never provided any type of type of personal collection service. Nevertheless,


    Charlie Wade¡¯s activity of reserving the whole position on his wedding celebration anniversary was


    unprecedented for Dreand. The wedding anniversary was just 3 days away. There was a huge


    and also distinctive notification at the entrance of the resort that imed, ¡°The Sky Yard is booked


    for respectable guests and the location will be not avable for all visitors throughout this period of


    time. Thanks for your teamwork!¡±.


    Did a person book the whole Skies Yard of Paradise? Who had such an impact and also power to


    reserve the Skies Yard with Shangri-La?


    ire Wilson gaped in shock when she saw the notice. ¡°Wow, someone in fact reserved the Sky


    Garden? That is so extraordinary!¡±.


    Charlie Wade chuckled in entertainment. ¡°What¡¯s so incredible concerning it? It¡¯s simply a ballroom,


    why can¡¯t individuals publication it?¡±.


    ¡± No, you don¡¯tprehend,¡± ire Wilson stated in a serious tone, ¡°This Shangri- La is not some


    local business yet a luxurious international hotel chain. The Sky Garden is its distinct and significant


    function and is solely for their top members. ire Wilson sighed and also proceeded, ¡°I wonder


    that the individual who can schedule the ce is.


    Charlie Wade said with a purposeful smile, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s somebody who really likes his spouse


    and also intends to hold a wedding celebration right here for her!¡± ire Wilson imed in an


    astonished tone, ¡°Wow! Holding a wedding event for his partner right here ?! Then he need to really


    love his better half. It needs to behave to be his partner!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 45


    Charlie Wade was extremely pleased to hear his wife say so. It seemed that he had actually


    selected the best venue for their wedding celebration anniversary. She needs to be so thrilled as


    well as pleased on that particr day! They walked into the Sky Yard as well as sat down in the


    reserved seats. Quickly, Loreen showed up. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson!¡±.


    The two finest buddies hugged each other, happiness swamping their expressions. It took them a


    while until they ultimately calmed down from the enjoyment.


    Loreen scolded, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you¡¯re such a spendthrift. You in fact reserved the Skies


    Yard for dinner!¡±.


    ire Wilsonughed gleefully, ¡°You¡¯re below! Obviously I would certainly require to spend some


    cash!¡±.


    Loreen smiled.¡± You¡¯re my best friend!¡±.


    ¡± Truthfully speaking, I¡¯m not certified to dine below. I would certainly asked Miss Doris Young to


    make the appointment for me with her membership card!¡±.


    Loreen sighed. ¡°The Sky Garden establishes rather a high requirement, does not it? I listened to


    that it¡¯s just for their Ruby members or something, right?¡±.


    Yes.¡± ire Wilson nodded. ¡°Truthfully, this is my very first time here!¡±.


    Loreen smiled. ¡°Thank you a lot, my dear ire Wilson Wilson!¡± She after that proceeded,


    ¡°Incidentally, on my method below, I saw the notification at the entrance that stated the Sky Yard is


    booked three dayster. Is that real?


    ¡± Yes,¡± ire Wilson replied, ¡°That¡¯s very odd. The Skies Yard has never ever approved any


    bookings or reservations before. I wonder what¡¯s up with them now.¡±.


    Loreen nodded and stated, ¡°Time back, there was this video clip online regarding a mysterious rich


    man in Aurouss Hilll that came with dozens of Rolls-Royces, males in ck, as well as luggage with


    money just to get a locket. Have you individuals enjoyed the video clip?¡±.


    Charlie Wade trembled his head. What is there to presume.¡± ¡°.


    For gossip, naturally! Every person is eager to recognize who he is, so prideful and handsome.


    Some say he¡¯s the new chairman of Emgrand Team.¡±.


    Charlie Wade all of a sudden iced up in shock for a split second but swiftly regained his Calmness.


    Loreen proceeded, ¡°Currently, somebody has reserved Shangri-La¡¯s Sky Yard. That¡¯s an unmatched


    decision, isn¡¯t it? I believe that the person who reserved this location coincides person who


    purchased the ne in the video clip.¡±.


    ire Wilson heaved a powerless sigh. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long and you¡¯re still the


    usual busybody!¡±.


    Loreen giggled and imed, ¡°Chatter is the driving force for women to survive!¡± She then continued,


    ¡°Tm mosting likely toe here 3 dayster to see for myself the individual effective adequate to


    book the Skies Yard!¡±.


    Charlie Wade, that had actually been paying attention to the whole discussion quietly, instantly felt a


    frustration iing. All he wished to do was to provide his other half a surprise as well as a


    wedding celebration that he couldn¡¯t recognize her. He didn¡¯t want any of the unwanted interest.


    However, he appeared to have ignored the impact of the Sky Yard. He figured that there were many


    people in Aurouss Hilll who shared the same suggestion as Loreen¨C they wished to see who the


    person that booked the Skies Yard was.

 Chapter 46-50

    Chapter 46-50


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 46


    Charlie Wade really felt that he required to chat to Isaac in advancement and arrange for full


    defense on the day. In the middle of the supper, Loreen began, ¡°Before I came to Aurouss Hilll, I


    chatted to some of our universitypanions concerning it as well as they rmended holding a


    course get-together.


    Charlie Wade stated instantly, ¡°No many thanks, I will not attend.¡±


    ¡± Why?¡± Loreen asked oddly. ¡°Although we were not universitypanions for 4 years, we invested


    a year together however!¡±


    When Charlie Wade was taken in by Lord Wilson, he sent him to Aurous College in order to let him


    know ire Wilson in development. He and ire Wilson invested thest year with each other in


    the exact same course. ire Wilson shared the very same reluctance.


    Loreen promptly imed, ¡°The main reason for the course reunion this moment is as a result of


    Dous Adams. He¡¯s opening a dining establishment that will start its procedures tomorrow. He¡¯s


    honestly weing everyone to see his dining establishment and also have an event with each


    other.¡± She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you assume it¡¯s a little rude to not go to the opening ceremony?¡±


    It was Dous that had developed a conversation team as well as added more than thirty


    individuals right into the group. It simply so takes ce that Loreen Thomas, one of the 2 belles in


    our ss, hase to work in Aurouss Hilll as well as she will be going to the get-together too!


    Individuals, I heard that Loreen is still solitary as well as offered, all the lonely bachelors in this team


    had better rush up as well as make your move!¡±


    Promptly afterward, limitless replies began flooding the team. ¡°Hey, congrattions!¡±


    ¡± Oh, Loreen is here in Aurouss Hilll? Why haven¡¯t I heard anything regarding it? I¡¯ll surely exist!¡±


    ¡± What concerning ire Wilson Wilson, the other belle? Will she go to?¡±


    ¡± I heard that ire Wilson wed Charlie Wade, the transfer trainee, right? Additionally, I listened to


    that Charlie Wade is a live-in son-in- legition, is it true?¡±


    ¡± Yeah, I heard about it too, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s true because I have not seen them both given that


    college graduation ¡­¡±.


    ¡± I listened to that they have not consummated their marital rtionship although they are wed, I ask


    yourself if that¡¯s true ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson frowned at theponents of the text as well as stated to Charlie Wade, ¡°Don¡¯t take it


    seriously.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned. ¡°It¡¯s okay, what they are speaking about is the real truth anyhow, I¡¯m already


    made use of to it.¡±.


    Loreen quickly responded in the group, ¡°Hey, do not simply bber concerning them! I¡¯m having


    supper with the couple now as we speak! They are really beautiful!¡±.


    ¡± Wow, it¡¯s Loreen! All the simps quickly gathered about, surprised by Loreen¡¯s message. A person


    in the teambelled Charlie Wade at this moment. It¡¯s Dous, the team creator. ¡°Charlie Wade,


    although you invested a short time with us, I remember we were quite pals back in university. You


    as well as your wife shoulde tomorrow!¡±.


    To be sincere, Charlie Wade had a pretty good perception of Dous. He was a really nice person


    that treated every person kindly as well as never badmouthed others. He was certainly one of the


    few schoolmates whom he was close with. Considering his honest wee, Charlie Wade quickly


    replied, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll definitely be there tomorrow.¡±.


    Dous promptly responded, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! It¡¯s going to be an outstanding reunion!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 47


    Since Charlie Wade had agreed to participate in the course reunion, ire Wilson advised him, ¡°We


    have to prepare some presents for the opening of Dous¡¯s dining establishment, we can not go


    empty-handed.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and also buy a present from him tomorrow morning.¡±.


    ¡± Great,¡± ire Wilson imed, ¡°I have to go to the Emgrand Team office tomorrow morning.¡±.


    Loreen said in surprise, ¡°Is that so? Quit by my office when you¡¯re done, I can carpool to Dous¡¯s


    dining establishment with you at midday.¡±.


    ire Wilson grinned coyly, ¡°Well, you can throw your hopeful thinking out the home window! I don¡¯t


    have a car. I normally take the taxi or bus, and often Charlie Wade will bring me with his scooter.¡±.


    ¡± What?¡± Loreen spouted, frustrated. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re a director of a firm currently, why don¡¯t you


    acquire a vehicle on your own?¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯ve just started working and have not made any kind of cash. My wage is typically utilized for our


    expenses and also I need to give my mother an allocation. I¡¯m just entrusted a thousand bucks or


    so at the end of the month and it¡¯s not enough for me to buy an automobile.¡± After That, ire


    Wilson proceeded, ¡°By the way, frankly, I appreciate taking the bus, it¡¯s fairly hassle-free. A flight on


    Charlie Wade¡¯s scooter on a great day is amazing also.¡±.


    Loreen said in an earnest tone, ¡°Excuse me miss, you don¡¯t have to be ostentatious, yet you have


    to recognize your standing currently. You are the supervisor of Wilson Team now as well as likewise


    apanion who works directly with Emgrand. Some people may badmouth you if you do not even


    have a car.¡±.


    Charlie Wade really felt that Loreen was right. His other half had actually constantly been as well


    frugal. What¡¯s more, she handed a lot of her ie over to her mom and she didn¡¯t leave much


    money to herself. On the other hand, his mother-inw was a spendthrift that maintained the


    majority of ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s wage to herself. She prefer to use one million bucks of the


    household savings to invest in some deceitful economic insurance policy than to give ire Wilson


    2 or 3 hundred thousand bucks to purchase an auto. He felt that he must purchase an auto for his


    wife. It would certainly be convenient for her to walk around and also would certainly look better for


    her credibility when she mosted likely topany conferences. Afterprising his mind, he


    decided to check out the vehicle shop early the next early morning.


    ***.


    After dinner, the couple parted methods with Loreen and took a taxi residence with each other. On


    their means house, the DJs on the radio were talking about the charter of the Dreand Skies


    Yard. The DJs were all surprised as this was the very first time in history that Paradise was making


    an exception to shut off the whole Sky Yard. They were just as interested about the person behind


    this and also his history. The taxi driver started, ¡°In my viewpoint, it must be the mystical rich man


    on the Inte!¡± Charlie Wade stayed silent however he was a little astonished!


    It seemed that after the information that the Skies Yard on the top floor of Paradise was revealed, it


    triggered an experience throughout Aurouss Hilll! This issue spread like wildfire and being gone


    over all over the ce in Aurouss Hilll over night! Soon, each and also every person in the city


    found out about it! Everybody understood that the Shangri-La Hotel adopted subscription service


    and just top-ss participants had the benefit to use the Sky Yard! When ites to the charter, not


    also Ruby participants were eligible to do so! It was absolutely impossible!


    Hence, the person who handled to charter the Sky Garden had suddenly ended up being a hot topic


    that everyone was entirely interested concerning! Someone stated that the individual was the


    strange individual on the. Somebody imed that the person was a wealthy man from abroad.


    Someone imed that the person was a mysterious male that wanted to hold an extravagant and


    romantic wedding ¡­ The 3rd report was extra persuading than the rest! The news produced a huge


    wave throughout the city!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 48


    Numerous people were looking onward to the day toe so that they could go and also have a


    look for themselves! In order to maintain his identification trick, Charlie Wade got Isaac to make a


    special makeover to the Sky Garden on the day of the asion. He wanted to offer ire Wilson a


    once-in-a- lifetime grand wedding event on their wedding event anniversary!


    ***


    Charlie Wade went to the car shop early the next early morning. This time, he desired to invest it on


    a deluxe auto for ire Wilson that was stylish and also nice. It would certainly not be easy to


    discuss to her just how he might manage such a pricey auto and second, she may be averse to


    driving the automobile based on her low-key character.


    The autos in this cost array were presentable yet not also shoddy, and also they were quite sensible


    for day-to-day usage as well. The cars and truck that fitted such a rate variety and specification was


    an Audi A6. It was a popr cars and truck used amongst business people that were extremely


    ssy as well as exclusive.


    Some even shamelessly sat in the cars in the showroom and declined to obtain off. He went directly


    to the disy room where the different versions of A6 were shown as well as discovered out that


    the cost of the car varied from 3 to 6 hundred thousand. Honestly talking, this cars and truck looked


    actually great!


    The sales executives took a look at him as if they were checking out a moron. One of them imed


    in a contemptuous tone, ¡°Have you seen the cost? Did you count the zeros incorrectly?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned. ¡°Six hundred and also eighteen thousand bucks, I saw it.¡±


    ¡°If you did see it, then why are you still asking for it? When we print the costs and ask you to swipe


    your card but there¡¯s not adequate credit score, it will be so humiliating!¡±


    Charlie Wade imed coldly, ¡°Are you unwell? Did you fail to remember to take your medicine


    before concerning work this morning? Do you need me to call 911 for the rescue to take you away?¡±


    I¡¯ll ask the guard to kick you out of below, mark my words! You¡¯re nothing but a bad loser who came


    in for the totally free air conditioning as well as WiFi!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 49


    Charlie Wade stered a sarcastic smile on his face as well as asked, ¡°Just how much payment do


    you make on this Car?¡±


    The individual snarled, ¡°10 thousand dors!¡±


    Charlie Wade responded as an indicator of acknowledgment. He then transformed and also went


    out.


    ¡± Yes, I am.¡± Arthur nodded. ¡°May I aid you?¡±


    Charlie Wade pointed to the impolite sales exec and imed, ¡°You would certainly much better fire


    that individual now. He is a rotten apple that will do no good to your service below.¡±


    The person promptly dashed forward and also said, ¡°Mr. Walsh, don¡¯t pay attention to his rubbish,


    he is crazy! He is just a bad bugger thates to utilize our WiFi and air conditioning!¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned coyly. ¡°An inadequate bugger, you im? Just wait and see.¡± He quickly went


    out of the door and strolled right into the BMW showroom next door. As soon as he walked into the


    disy room, he saw the BMW 760, the elegant design presented in the center of the vast hall. It


    was the most expensive model of BMW with the leading specs of the 7 collection. The BMW 760


    was geared up with a 12- cylinder engine which was very powerful and its interior was very elegant.


    Reality be informed, he was being irrational also. Exactly how attempt those Audi morons turn nose


    up at him? Alright, he would acquire the top-spec BMW for them to see! I have the money, you


    fools! He waved at a sales exec as well as asked, ¡°Do you have prepared stock for this 760?¡±


    The youngdy was shocked. ¡°Sir, this automobile has just shown up in the showroom today. Are


    you certain you want to buy it?¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°I¡¯m definitely certain, allow¡¯s go ahead as well as secure the deal


    now!¡±


    She had actually been functioning at the showroom for fairly some time now however this was her


    first time seeing a consumer who came in as well as purchased an auto on the spot! He was just


    tricking her, had not been he?


    Charlie Wade stated with a smile, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ve seen the price, just inform me if you wish to


    sell it!¡±


    ¡± Err. yes, yes, of course ¡­¡± the girl stammered as well as slowly grinned gleefully. ¡°Please follow


    me!¡± ¡®


    In a blink of an eye, his car was swiped, the settlement was made, the automobile trick was handed


    to him, whatever went on smoothly as well as swiftly. When the BMW 760 was cleared out of the


    showroom, everybody in the Audi disy room blinked in astonishment. Charlie Wade drove the


    BMW to the entrance of the Audi showroom, opened up the trunk, folded and also stored his


    mobility scooter inside, after that repelled delicately. The sales officer who had mocked Charlie


    Wade stared at the scene in confusion. Arthur zed at him and imed coldly, ¡°Go to the Human


    Resources division right now, you¡¯re terminated!¡±


    The remainder of the Audi sales executives were stunned in shock. That would have thought the


    man came in a mobility scooter would be so conceited that he would certainly simply acquire a 2.6


    million buck auto without doubt? If he could reword his past, he would not look down on any


    individual ¡­


    ***


    On the other hand, as Charlie Wade was driving the BMW 760, he pped his forehead in agitation


    over his spontaneous action. He wasn¡¯t irritated as a result of the cash spent but because of the


    cars and truck¡¯s cost. It was way over his initial spending n, just how would certainly he discuss it


    to ire Wilson Wilson? Could he im that the 2.6 million dors dropped from the sky? It


    sounded absurd, didn¡¯t it?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 50


    He thought about what he might do until a fantastic suggestion suddenly struck his mind! He drove


    to the close-by cars and truck fixing workshop, then invested twenty dors as well rece the


    BMW 760 logo design with a 520. The primary distinctions in between these designs were their


    engines and also indoor formats. The exterior of a BMW 5 series looked really simr to the 7


    Series that it was quite hard to distinguish between them other than via the back tail tag. The 520


    was the most affordable spec design in the 5 Series-with an average engine and also average


    innovation, it was an all- round average cars and truck. On the other hand, the 760 was the highest


    possible spec model in the 7 Collection with an excellent engine, amazing maneuver control. It was


    a really effective automobile. Charlie Wade smiled triumphantly as he drove the 760 with the 520


    logo at its back. ire Wilson really did not understand much about autos as well as wasn¡¯t


    passionate concerning them. She would buy it without a doubt if he told her this was a BMW 520.


    The proprietor of the workshop smacked his lips in entertainment as he saw the BMW leave his


    store. He really did not expect the young man to be so mischievous regardless of his truthful look.


    He must have a shrewd strategy ying in his mind that he intentionally changed the 760 logo


    design to a 520!


    ***


    After auto shopping, Charlie Wade remembered his 2nd mission-to purchase a gift for the opening


    of Dous¡¯s restaurant at midday today. As Dous was the only ssmate who behaved to him


    throughout university, he wished to give a charitable gift to him. He drove to arge consignment


    store gallery as well as spent two hundred thousand dors for a very early paint by Rachel Ruysch,


    the painter from the Dutch Golden Age. Rachel Ruysch¡¯s fame was shed to much of the art


    background world nowadays, so most people would not identify her paints. He selected an ancient


    paint as his gift to Dous for two reasons-he intended to give Dous a meaningful and also


    expensive gift but he really did not desire the others to understand how much the painting was


    worth. If somebody were to ask about it, he would merely im that it had just cost a couple of


    thousand dors.


    After shopping, it was virtually noon. He called ire Wilson and told her that he would choose her


    and also Loreen up from the Emgrand Team head office. ire Wilson gaped in shock when


    Charlie Wade drove a BMW 5 collection! She looked at him, surprised, and also asked in shock,


    ¡°Where did the automobile originated from?¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a cozy smile, ¡°I bought it for you!¡±


    ¡± You bought it?¡± ire Wilson was even more stunned. ¡°Where did you obtain the money?¡±


    ¡± Private savings, of course,''¡± Charlie Wade stated with a detached shrug. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t spend a


    cent when we obtained wed, and all these years, all my costs have actually been covered by you


    and also your family members. What¡¯s so odd concerning conserving some pocket money?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s your savings, you need to utilize it on yourself. Why did you invest in such a pricey cars and


    truck? It must have set you back four hundred thousand dors, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re my better half, what¡¯s wrong with me spending my spending money


    on you? Do you desire me to spend it on my girlfriend? You are a supervisor now and also


    individuals might tease you for not having an auto.¡±


    Loreen swiftly inserted, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you do need an automobile for your dailymute.


    This cars and truck is quite ideal for you, incidentally. Charlie Wade loves you so much, you ought


    to enjoy!¡±


    ire Wilson responded as well as imed gratefully, Thanks, Charlie Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade ordered her hand delicately and also imed, ¡°You rate, my dear.¡± He urged the


    ladies, ¡°Allow¡¯s go to Dous¡¯s restaurant currently!¡±


    ire Wilson fast asked as if an idea instantly struck her, ¡°Did you buy him a gift?¡±


    ¡± I did,¡± Charlie Wade addressed, ¡°I purchased him a painting.¡±


    ¡± A paint?¡± ire Wilson asked oddly, ¡°What kind of painting?¡±


    ¡± An old painting I saw on Antique Road. It¡¯s a painting of pomegranate, which represents decency.


    It looked pretty good, so I bought it.¡±


    ¡± Just how much did you purchase for?¡± A number of thousand dors.''¡±.


    ire Wilson responded as well as chuckled, ¡°I think you may have been scammed! You can not


    get a genuine painting for that rate.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled delicately. ¡°Don¡¯t bother, it¡¯s the token of our heart that is the most crucial.¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s our courtesy that is one of the most important.


    Let¡¯s go!¡±.

 Chapter 51-55

    Chapter 51-55


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 51


    Dous¡¯s dining establishment was located at a brand-new redevelopment area of Aurouss Hilll. It


    was rather a range from the city and also was sparsely upied. Charlie Wade really felt a little


    strange as to why Dous picked to open a dining establishment below.


    ire Wilson informed him that numerous big manufacturingpanies would establish their


    business and also manufacturing facilities in the redevelopment zone consisting of multinational


    companies like Foxconn, so the location would flourish and flourish in a snap.


    In other words, it was fairly a sensible as well as creative option for Dous to open a dining


    establishment here currently.


    Dous¡¯s dining establishment, called The Charm, went to the corner of a vast brand-new road.


    From the outside, it looked quite huge, upying 2 floorings. The name of the restaurant


    rmended a creative conception.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When Charlie Wade drove the automobile to the door of the dining establishment, there was


    currently a row of cars parked near the entryway and a number of people were standing in front of a


    gold BMW, smoking and chatting.


    Charlie Wade recognized them. They were his schoolmates from college, however they weren¡¯t


    close.


    Charlie Wade still bore in mind the guy that appeared to be the head of the team. His name was


    Clinton Tucker and also was a famous rich youngster back in college. He had feelings for ire


    Wilson however she never recognized his feelings.


    Currently, Clinton was raiding the golden BMW as well as epting the praises his friends had


    actually been showering him. The guys said loudly in awe as they appreciated his auto, ¡°Clinton,


    you are such a champ! For how long has it been because we¡¯ve finished? You¡¯re already able to


    manage a BMW! I assume this is 540? The top-spec of the 5 Series?¡±


    Clinton giggled pompously and also said, ¡°Haha, this 540 is just, what, seven or 8 hundred


    thousand bucks! I use it for my dailymute, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡± D * mn it! 540? This is the most costly imported car of the 5 Series!¡±


    ¡± Sigh, I can¡¯t also pay for the down payment for a BMW 1 Series. Clinton, you are so remarkable!¡±


    ¡± Clinton, your flight must be really effective, best?¡±


    Clinton pasted acent smile on his face and also imed, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s simply nice, the drive as


    well as eleration is rather solid, I can¡¯t locate a cars and truck that can go as quickly as mine on


    the street up until now.¡±


    If only I can pay for a BMW. My sweetheart always looks down on me, criticizing that I can¡¯t manage


    a great vehicle.


    Suddenly, a person observed an additional BMW wasing their way and wheezed in surprise.


    ¡°Wow, another BMW, is this of our ssmates also?¡±


    ¡± Oh, my f * cking god! Is that Charlie Wade the loser?!¡±.


    ¡± I think the woman who¡¯s resting in the co-driver¡¯s seat is ire Wilson Wilson! It should be ire


    Wilson Wilson¡¯s automobile, not his.


    Clinton saw Charlie Pitch in the car as well and also his face was covered with ayer of grief. ¡°Oh,


    it¡¯s the b * stard! D * mn it, he is so fortunate!¡±.


    Somebody asked, ¡°Hey, which collection is he driving?¡±.


    Charlie Wade drove the auto near the crib as well as turned around right into the parking area.


    Clinton saw the 520 on the back of the automobile and smirked contemptuously. ¡°Huh, 520, the


    most affordable model of the 5 series! Only a pretentious loser like him would certainly drive this


    version!¡±.


    The guy next to him nodded as well as stated, ¡°Clinton, your cars and truck is the top spec version


    of the 5 Series while his auto is the lowest version of the 5 Collection. Your automobile must be a


    great deal more outstanding than his, right?¡±.


    Clinton snorted in ridicule. ¡°I can acquire 2 of his vehicles with its rate!¡±.


    ¡± Clinton, you are the most effective!¡±.


    In the meanwhile, Charlie Wade had actually parked the auto, ire Wilson and Loreen got off as


    well as walked in the direction of the restaurant.


    The men blinked in surprise as well as weed them in a stampede. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s 2 of our beauties!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 52


    ire Wilson and Loreen greeted everybody warmly. Clinton gritted his teeth in excellent


    discouragement as he checked out ire Wilson Wilson, who was obtaining much more radiant


    and beautiful.


    When they remained in university, he seriously attempted to win her heart, but she just neglected


    him.


    She picked to wed a loser who mooched off her.


    D * mn it, why?!


    God has to have been blind!


    He squinted his eyes in anxiety and also sneered. ¡°Hey, Charlie Wade, you appear to live a good


    life after weding ire Wilson Wilson! You can even drive a BMW now! Did ire Wilson buy it for


    you? You truly are the good example of a toyboy!¡±.


    ire Wilson was annoyed by his remark while Loreen quickly stated, ¡°Clinton, you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s


    not ire Wilson who acquired the car however Charlie Wade that had actually bought it himself!¡±.


    ¡± Wow!¡± Clinton shivered his lips. ¡°Awesome, you can even pay for a BMW 5 Collection currently!¡±.


    Then, he said in an intriguing tone, ¡°Hey, the streets are really peaceful right here as well as


    likewise extremely straight and wide, how concerning we have a race down the street to see that


    can drive faster?¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned in inconvenience, getting a little sulky at Clinton¡¯s malicious intent.


    ¡® Why couldn¡¯t you just leave me alone? I do not have anything to do with you,¡¯ Charlie Wade


    thought silently to himself. ¡®Besides, whose auto is faster than mine? This is BMW 760, the most


    costly as well as fastest BMW design! I¡¯ll be branded as a bully if I upy the obstacle.¡¯.


    Clinton thought Charlie Wade¡¯s silence as unease, so he right away sneered. ¡°Hey, Charlie Wade,


    why are you still the exact same coward as you were when you remained in university? It will not


    utilize much of your gas! I¡¯ll pay you a full tankter.¡±.


    Loreen grumbled, irritable. ¡°Hey, Clinton, drop your act! Your auto is a 540, Charlie Wade¡¯s is a 520,


    also I understand there¡¯s a significant void in between the engine power of both autos! Do you


    believe the street race that you rmended is reasonable?¡±.


    Clinton shrugged indifferently. ¡°Well, it depends substantially on the driver¡¯s skills! An excellent auto


    does not necessarily suggest it can go fast, it depends upon the chauffeur¡¯s abilities and also


    courage. I ask yourself if Charlie Wade has the guts to use up an obstacle? I can understand if he


    doesn¡¯t want to, he¡¯s constantly been a loser that can never do anything. Everyone understands


    that.¡±.


    The guys standing around him immediately inserted, ¡°Yes, Clinton¡¯s! Just im it if you¡¯re afraid,


    there¡¯s absolutely nothing to be ashamed around.¡±.


    Charlie Wade was not agitated by the scene, rather, he smiled as well as stated, ¡°I do not mind a


    race, yet where¡¯s the fun if we just talk about the bet? Allow¡¯s develop something fun as a


    punishment to make it intriguing.¡±.


    ¡± Alright!¡± Clinton was fretted that Charlie Wade would not sumb to his method, so when Charlie


    Wade made such a tip, he blurted excitedly, believing that Charlie Wade was digging his own tomb,


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet then¨C whoever loses the race should kneel on the ground as well as apologize to


    the winner. What do you state?¡±.


    Charlie Wade drank his head. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s such a childlike bet. We¡¯re all adults, let¡¯s think of something


    elder.¡±.


    Currently, Dous, wearing a smart fit, went out of the dining establishment with a huge stack of


    fireworks. As quickly as his sight fell on Charlie Wade, he marched forward ecstatically as well as


    said, ¡°Hey Charlie Wade, you¡¯re below!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded with a warm smile and responded, ¡°Dous, congrattions on the opening


    of your brand-new restaurant!¡±.


    ¡± Many thanks, pal!¡±.


    Clinton began again in a cool voice, ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t transform the subject. Inform me, what


    gets on your mind?¡±.


    Dous asked strangely enough, ¡°What¡¯s up? What are you people doing?¡±.


    Charlie Wade took a look at the fireworks in Dous¡¯s arms as well as asked, ¡°Doug, for how long


    are those firecrackers?¡±.


    ¡± Three meters!¡± Dousughed. ¡°It¡¯s not affordable, I spent six hundred something dors on


    them!¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded as he relied on Clinton and stated, ¡°I have a concept. Let¡¯s happen with


    the race and also whoever loses, we¡¯ll put the fireworks in his vehicle and ignite them. What do you


    assume?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 53


    Clinton couldn¡¯t hold back his adventure when he listened to the term of their wager.


    His cars and truck was the 540 model while Charlie Wade¡¯s was the 520. The loser might not


    possibly win even if he tried.


    He was excited by Charlie Wade¡¯s audacity to make such a huge wager with him!


    His automobile would certainly be aplete waste when the three-meter fireworks were fired up in


    his automobile. Every little thing¨C the inside, seats, as well as dashboard¨C would certainly be


    destroyed in an immediate.


    Charlie Wade was digging his very own tomb, so he might also give him a good press!


    Clinton responded readily and also screamed, ¡°Guys, you¡¯ll be our witnesses! We¡¯ll race to see


    whose car is much faster. Whoever sheds, put the fireworks inside his auto as well as ignite it!¡±.


    He added, ¡°If anyone attempts to vite the wager, his entire household will pass away!¡±.


    The guys standing beside the roadway apuded loudly. The remainder of the ssmates who


    were inside the restaurant rushed out after hearing what was taking ce. About twenty to thirty


    people collected around the door, awaiting the race to begin.


    Every person assumed Charlie Wade was such a fool. Exactly how risk he challenge his 520 with


    Clinton¡¯s 540? It was a straight roadway and also really did not have anything to do with skills to win


    the race¨C rather, it dependedpletely on the efficiency as well as engine power of the


    automobile.


    Even if Schumacher drove the 520, it was difficult for him to overtake the 540!


    For Charlie Wade, his brand new BMW 520 would certainly quickly be dered total loss!


    ire Wilson attempted to stop Charlie Wade. ¡°Charlie Wade, he did it intentionally. Don¡¯t be


    flustered by him, allow¡¯s not race.¡±.


    Charlie Wade stered a cozy smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, my dear, your partner will never shed.¡±.


    Clinton giggled out loud. ¡°Oh wow, Charlie Wade, I appreciate your nerve!


    ¡± Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°Exactly how do you wish to begin?¡±.


    Clinton indicated the crossway at the end of the road and also stated in an arrogant voice, ¡°We¡¯ll


    begin at the same time, go towards the end of the roadway after that turn around. Whoever goes


    across the line initially wins. What do you state?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled confidently. ¡°No worry!¡±.


    ¡± Alright!¡± Clinton shrieked excitedly, ¡°Guys, be our witness! Allow the race start!¡±.


    He entered into his BMW 540 as well as drove onto the roadway.


    Despite ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s argument, Charlie Wade got into his auto too as well as drove to


    Clinton¡¯s side, the fronts of the two cars and trucks straightened.


    One person attracted attention and also imed with a gleeful smile, ¡°I¡¯ll count down!¡±.


    ¡± Alright!¡± Clinton yelled, ¡°Let¡¯s begin when you prepare!¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded and also activated the sport mode of his BMW 760.


    The 760 used a 6.6-liter variation as well as 585-horsepower engine.


    The 540 following to him made use of a 3.0-liter variation and 340-horsepower engine.


    Afterparison, the variation of the 540 was two times as tiny as the 760, as well as there was a


    difference of 245 horse power between two cars! They were unparalleled in regards to performance


    as well as rate!


    Nheless, how would Clinton realize that Charlie Wade¡¯s 520 was actually the top-spec 760?


    The naive and also arrogant man still presumed that he made certain to win.


    The count-down guy began enthusiastically, ¡°Prepared! 3, 2, 1, go!¡±.


    As soon as the voice fell, Clinton stepped on the elerator pedal quickly!


    He recognized that Charlie Wade was readied to lose however he wanted to embarrass him better!


    Thus, he wanted to produce a massive void and drive much faster than usual!


    Little did he expect that on his right-hand side, a ck darkness would promptly sprint out and leave


    him far behind in the blink of an eye!


    It was Charlie Wade¡¯s BMW 520! Clinton can barely think what he saw!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 54


    Charlie Wade¡¯s 520 had a in 184-horsepower engine while his 540 had 340 horsepower. His cars


    and truck needs to be much faster and also effective than Charlie Wade¡¯s! Just how can he


    overtake him so conveniently?!


    Simrly, the people seeing the race were surprised!


    No one would have assumed that Charlie Wade, whom they presumed was bound to lose, would


    certainly surpass Clinton in a quick movement like an arrowheadunched from the bow! In fact,


    Charlie Wade¡¯s cars and truck sped up off and left Clinton far behind immediately!


    Clinton wasn¡¯t even halfway with the race as well as Charlie Wade had actually already reversed at


    the intersection at the end of the roadway!


    When Clinton reached the junction, Charlie Wade had actually currently driven the vehicle back to


    the beginning line!


    Charlie Wade had won!


    Andslide victory at that!


    After turning around at the junction, Clinton saw Charlie Wade already at the finish line as well as he


    almost copsed!


    What was going on!


    What the h * ck was taking ce!


    Given that when could the BMW 520 go beyond the 540 so much?


    No, it couldn¡¯t be! That b * stard have to have changed his automobile!


    D * mn it! Exactly how dare he use a modified auto to screw him over? D * mn it!


    When he finally drove the vehicle back in front of everyone, gritting his teeth in anxiety, Charlie


    Wade was standing with ire Wilson Wilson, pping and alsomemorating his triumph.


    Everybody was extremely surprised. No one can determine why Charlie Wade¡¯s 520 was so quick!


    Clinton stopped the vehicle. He barged out angrily and roared, ¡°D * mn it, Charlie Wade! You


    screwed me over with your changed auto!


    Charlie Wade crinkled his lips right into a smirk and also stated, ¡°Man, you said it yourself that


    abilities and nerve are more vital than the auto¡¯s specs, did you neglect that? Since you¡¯ve shed,


    you wish to go back on your words?¡±.


    ¡± No, I do not!¡± A tip of panic blinked throughout Clinton¡¯s expression as he attempted toe out


    with an unsatisfactory justification. ¡°You ripped off, it¡¯s not fair!¡±.


    Loreen looked at him contemptuously as well as stated, ¡°Clinton, you¡¯re breaking your promise, you


    disgusting man! Do not neglect what you imed earlier¨C whoever stabs in the back his bet would


    certainly have his entire household pass away!¡±.


    ¡± That¡¯s right!¡± Individuals who were anticipating to see Charlie Wade being embarrassed mumbled


    behind-the-scenes, bugged by Clinton¡¯s reneging. They could see that Clinton was a sore loser that


    dared not recognize the wager that he began!


    Every person here is a witness that you desired to do this racing and betting thing with Charlie


    Wade. You also imed that the automobile¡¯s engine has absolutely nothing to do with it, whoever


    breaks his assurance, his whole household will die, h, h, h.


    ¡± Yeah!¡± A woman said, ¡°Clinton, we¡¯ve constantly thought that you¡¯re really manly as well as


    ountable, I didn¡¯t understand that you¡¯re really a coward that goes back on your words!¡±.


    Someone added, ¡°Well, I finally see what kind of individual he actually is! He is nothing but a


    double-standard pet! If Charlie Wade loses, he definitely would not allow Charlie Wade off the hook


    so conveniently! Since he¡¯s shed, he¡¯s beginning all this rubbish. Coward!¡±.


    Clinton¡¯s face turned into an awful color of environment-friendly and also red.


    To be honest, he had just gotten this vehicle for less than a month and also he had spent greater


    than 7 hundred thousand bucks on it! If he truly sparked the 3-meter fireworks inside the car, the


    automobile would be doomed!


    It was his priceless beloved! On usual days, he wouldn¡¯t also permit any little scratches or dust to


    show up in any type of corner of his auto, so why would he be willing to toss fireworks right into it?


    From the appearances of it, his buddies undoubtedly abhored him for his outrageous and hical


    act. These individuals would keep themselves far from him if he continued on.


    Actually, they could also spread the destructivements around about exactly how he had


    stabbed in the back his own words and also would certainly never recognize his wager after making


    such a horrible vow.


    His heart was drunk by the repercussions as his thoughts ran wild.


    If he didn¡¯t fire up the fireworks, his online reputation would be messed up!


    All Of A Sudden, Charlie Wade spoke, ¡°Clinton, we¡¯re all buddies. Some jokes are not suggested to


    be taken seriously. Your cars and truck is fairly expensive, so if you don¡¯t intend to do it, then allow¡¯s


    just forget it.¡±.


    Clinton heaved a sigh of relief instantaneously.


    Nevertheless, the surrounding individuals started to murmur, ¡°Wow, Charlie Wade is such a gent!


    Clinton is such a jerk, do not you assume?¡±.


    ¡± Yes! Charlie Wade is giving in just because Clinton is an aching loser!¡±.


    These ferocious remarks made Clinton¡¯s blood boil. He growled madly, ¡°Who says I¡¯m a sore loser?


    Where are the fireworks, give it to me! I¡¯ll recognize my bet right before you all!¡±.


    A sh of a shy smile showed up from the corner of Charlie Wade¡¯s lips ¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 55


    .


    Clinton had shed his mind presently.


    He didn¡¯t want to be degraded by Charlie Wade the loser in front of his friends.


    He bit his lips, got the fireworks from Dous, and threw them into his auto.


    As he picked up a lighter and got the end of the firework, he shouted, ¡°Look below, all of you! I¡¯m


    not a sore loser! I don¡¯t need Charlie Wade¡¯s sympathy!¡±.


    Then, he lit the lighter as well as lit the fireworks!


    In a split second, the fireworks were fired up and burst right into fractures in the auto!


    In the beginning, fires were shedding inside the vehicle, however soon, the cars and truck was filled


    with thick white smoke. The audio of the regrly exploding fireworks made Clinton¡¯s heart bleeding


    in pain, yet it made the sightseers very excited and also delighted.


    Most of them got their phones to videotape the peculiar scene. They prepared to publish these


    videos online to share it with theizens.


    The 3-meter fireworks continually took off and also stood out and soon, the cushion seats of the


    BMW 540 were blown up. The seats were full of a great deal ofbustible sponges, very soon,


    these sponges caught on fire with the help of the ignition by the fireworks.


    No person had expected to see the fireworks sparking the auto. It was filled up with white smoke


    and also difficult to see if it had captured fire.


    Nheless, when the explosion of the fireworks will finish as well as the smoke slowly dispersed,


    instantly, a trigger blew up and the entirepartment was caught on fire!


    A loud as well as raucous scream reverberated nearby, Clinton spouted in a panic. ¡°Oh my! F * ck!


    The fire! Aid!¡±.


    He believed that the fireworks would only damage the seats as well as the inside. He could just fork


    out tens and even hundreds of thousands to fix the cars and truck.


    Never did he anticipate that the fireworks would trigger an explosion as well as set fire to the


    vehicle!


    He shouted frantically, but no one had the ability to help him produce the fire. He desperately called


    the firemans and viewed helplessly as the fire slowly burned and ingested his vehicle whole.


    When the fire engine came at some point, what¡¯s left right away was the framework of the shed


    BMW 540. One can not also recognize that it was as soon as a BMW based upon the frame alone.


    Clinton plunged on the ground, helplessly considering his beloved BMW look to ashes, his heart


    was bleeding shateringly.


    If he had known this would be the oue, he would never have prompted Charlie Wade and


    suggested street racing even if someone pointed a gun at his head.


    Not only did it dirt his online reputation, yet he had also shed his vehicle at the same time ¡­


    There was very little of an expression on Dous¡¯s face yet he found the entire scene instead


    amusing and offered Charlie Wade a thumbs up quietly.


    Then, he turned to Clinton and also said, ¡°Hey, friend, do not be so sad. It¡¯s about time, why do not


    we embrace dinner?¡±.


    After what took ce, Clinton wished to leave immediately, yet on second thought, it would certainly


    suggest that Charlie Wade had actually entirely won! He wouldn¡¯t have that!


    Charlie Wade was the main reason why his cars and truck had actually endured a total loss. No


    matter what, he needed to revive his track record by all means!


    Thus, he stood up, cleared his throat to rx himself, and stated, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be depressing


    of! A bet is a bet, I¡¯m just recognizing it, that¡¯s all.¡±.


    The individuals that were coaxing him previously swiftly added, ¡°Clinton is so rich, what¡¯s a BMW to


    him anyhow?¡±.


    ¡± Yes! For him, it¡¯s simply a normal auto for the everydaymute!¡±.


    They learnt about Clinton¡¯s big-headed personality, so they stopped mentioning the issue in unison


    and also entered the dining establishment with Dous for the opening ceremony.


    ***.


    In the restaurant, several banquet tables had been established generally hall. Banners


    commemorating the reunion as well as the opening of the dining establishment were held on the


    tiny stage ahead.

 Chapter 56-60

    Chapter 56-60


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 56


    Lots of visitors gave Dous their presents. With the painting in tow, Charlie Wade walked in the


    direction of Dous and stated, ¡°Congrattions, buddy. This is a little gift from us to celebrate your


    opening ceremony.¡±


    ire Wilson stated with a smile, ¡°Dous, congrattions and finest dreams on your grand


    opening. May your service be prosperous with years toe!¡±


    Dous imed hurriedly. He leaned to Charlie Wade¡¯s ear and also whispered with a troublesome


    smirk, ¡°Hey, I see that you and our belle have a quite close partnership, unlike what the reports


    state!


    ire Wilson flushed timidly when she heard the whisper. Charlie Wade addressed, ¡°Stop it. If we


    are expectant, you¡¯ll be the first to recognize and I expect a present from you!¡±


    ¡± Of course!¡± Dousughed and also responded. ¡°I¡¯ll offer the youngster arge present!¡±


    Currently, an average-lookingdy with hefty makeup came up to Dous as well as asked,


    ¡°Dous, that are they?¡±


    ¡± This is my college pal, Charlie Wade! This is ire Wilson Wilson, our ss belle as well as


    likewise Charlie Wade¡¯s spouse.¡±


    After introducing them, Dous introduced the woman beside him, ¡°This is my future wife, Lily


    Lewis.¡±


    ¡± Oh? He is the deadbea ¡­¡±.


    Lily blurted, yet quickly recognized that she had misspoken. She removed her throat and also


    imed with a smile, ¡°Dous chats regarding you all the time, both of you truly are a match made


    in paradise!¡±.


    Charlie Wade ignored her remark as well as handed the painting to Lily. ¡°This is our little token of


    affection.¡±.


    Lily grinned. ¡°Oh, you really did not have to!¡±.


    Despite what she imed, she fast epted therge gift box.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Support your organization, we¡¯ll amuse ourselves.¡±.


    ¡± Okay,¡± Dous imed apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Charlie Wade, I have to wee the various


    other pals as well.¡±.


    As quickly as Charlie Wade and ire Wilson left, Lily rapidly opened up the gift box as well as


    found that there was a scroll in it. She frowned in discouragement and also asked, ¡°What is this?


    What did your buddy provide us?¡±.


    Dous answered, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? It¡¯s a painting!¡±.


    Lily clicked her tongue in derision. Some old and also rotten paint, I bet it¡¯s just worth one or two


    hundred bucks.¡±.


    Dous imed in a demanding voice, ¡°You can¡¯t put a price on whatever! It¡¯s their sincerity as well


    as a good reputation that is crucial.¡±.


    ¡± Argh, sufficient with your holy speech! I caution you, don¡¯t stay connected with these type of


    buddies! They have the nerve to give us such a sh * tty little drawing that¡¯s not also adequate to


    cover their costs!¡±.


    Dous¡¯s face dimmed in irritation. ¡°Lily, are you really that much of a snob?¡±.


    Lily roared indignantly, ¡°Dous Adams, exactly how could you say that? Do not you neglect that


    my papa spent most of the cash in this restaurant!¡±.


    Dous blinked awkwardly, somewhat speechless and also self-conscious.


    Clinton walked towards them currently. He appeared to be feeling much better after the automobile


    burning urrence, his pompous and arrogant expressioning back on his face once more.


    He turned over a thick envelope and stated tly, ¡°Doug, I don¡¯t understand what to provide you for


    the grand opening, so here you are, some ¡®financial help.''¡±.


    Lily thanked him a lot while approving the envelope. She pressed the envelope and also estimated


    that it was at the very least eight or 10 thousand dors in money, so she ced on a shy smile and


    stated, ¡°Thanks a lot!¡±.


    Clinton swung his hand any which way and asked, ¡°I see that Charlie Wade gave you something


    recently, what is it?¡±.


    Lily grunted contemptuously. ¡°Uh, a paint, it must be from among the junkyard sales or flea markets,


    some a couple of hundred dor rubbish!¡±.


    Clinton smirked. ¡°As soon as a loser, always a loser!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 57


    Charlie Wade, ire Wilson Wilson, and Loreen rested with each other at the same table. Clinton


    joined them as well as rested close to Loreen.


    He asked Loreen with arge smile as soon as he sat down, ¡°Loreen, I listened to that you¡¯ve


    pertained to Aurouss Hilll to help Emgrand Team, is that true?¡±.


    Loreen responded. ¡°Yes, I simply started.¡±.


    Clinton smiled even bigger. ¡°What a coincidence! My father is the recement general manager of


    a department in Emgrand! I¡¯ll ask him to care for you at the workce.¡±.


    Many people said loudly in shock, ¡°Wow, Clinton, your dad is the deputy general manager of


    Emgrand Group?¡±.


    ¡± Yup!¡± Clinton nodded happily. ¡°He was advertisedst year.¡±.


    Somebody quickly said in a ttering tone, ¡°The yearly ie of a deputy general manager must


    be a number of million bucks, right? That¡¯s impressive! It¡¯s no surprise your household is so rich!¡±.


    Clinton giggled and also imed, ¡°That¡¯s just the earnings. My papa has fairly a substantial


    authority and also a lot of side earnings. You guys must have read about the morous hotel task


    from Emgrand Group, right? When the job is done, my father can earn at the very least ten to


    twenty million.¡±.


    A guy sitting contrary him fast asked, ¡°Clinton, I wish to join Emgrand Team so terribly but I never


    ever did get any type of news from them after submitting my resume several times. Could you


    please speak with your daddy and see if he could probably make an internal referral?¡±.


    Clinton nodded as well as imed delicately, ¡°Sure! Onward me your resume, I¡¯ll speak to my papa


    regarding it.¡±.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help however frown. He didn¡¯t recognize that Clinton¡¯s daddy held such a


    high setting in Emgrand Group. It was rather surprising information.


    This was obtaining an increasing number of interesting. He would certainly send out Doris a


    messageter, informing her to discharge Clinton¡¯s daddy.


    He asked tentatively, ¡°Clinton, considering that your papa is so powerful in Emgrand Group, why


    does not he get you in?¡±.


    Clinton sneered disdainfully. If I sign up with Emgrand Team, I can not conceal my rtionship with


    my daddy and individuals will keep their eyes on me every time.


    He shifted right into acent setting and stated, ¡°So, it never ever crossed my mind to sign up


    with the team. I own apany that supplies structure products currently, so I can get a handle the


    team via my papa and supply them constructing materials!¡±.


    ¡± D * mn!¡± Somebody eximed, ¡°You must be making a lot of cash already?¡±.


    Clinton grunted. ¡°Nah, it¡¯s absolutely nothing worth discussing, perhaps numerous million in a year.¡±.


    After that, he turned to Charlie Wade and asked in a pompous tone, ¡°Charlie Wade, what do you


    function as now? Don¡¯t inform me you¡¯ve been doing household chores since you ¡®wed¡¯ ire


    Wilson Wilson, huh?¡±.


    Everybody on the tableughed at hisment.


    Charlie Wade simply shrugged as well as stated emphatically, ¡°Yes, along with doingundry and


    also cooking, I can send my spouse to as well as back from job and also provide her massages


    everyday. It¡¯s enjoyable and satisfying.¡±.


    Clinton practically exploded inside like his vehicle. Exactly how attempt this outrageous b * stard be


    so pleased and also casual regarding it?


    He sumbed his temper, gritted his teeth, and stated, ¡°Charlie Wade, I really did not know that


    you were such a delighted moocher!¡±.


    ¡± So?¡± Charlie Wade answered smugly, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal, I really did not rob, I mooch off her with house


    chores, why can not I be happy concerning it?¡±.


    The people that wereughing suddenly fell silent, dumbstruck.


    They had not seen such an outrageous individual prior to!


    The most essential factor was that they envied of him!


    ire Wilson is so gorgeous and stylish. It was a desire for many to be able to mooch off such a


    goddess-likedy!


    They were so jealous and resentful!


    What¡¯s wrong with being a live-in spouse if there was a chance to be with an appeal like ire


    Wilson Wilson? It could be thought about a sess as well!


    Clinton virtually choked on his own blood after Charlie Wade¡¯sment.


    At this moment, Lily, Dous¡¯s fianc¨¦e, took the stage. She said thanks to everyone with a


    weing smile and imed, ¡°I¡¯m so pleased that you have actually all involved celebrate our


    grand opening today and for the gifts that you¡¯ve brought us. Both Dous and also I are very


    relocated and grateful. In order to reveal our gratitude, we have actually made a decision to


    introduce the details of the gifts as a token of recognition!¡±.


    It was a rather natural treatment to introduce the rates information of the gifts during an opening


    ceremony.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 58


    Dous had no purpose to do such a thing, yet Lily was subduing his decision and also he had no


    choice however topromise to her wrongdoings.


    The attendees were not stunned at all. When she announced just how much each present was


    worth, they might judge how well or poor their old schoolmates were doing after college graduation.


    Besides, contrast and also envy were human nature.


    After that, Lily began the statement.


    ¡± Thanks, Jack Brown, for your one thousand bucks!¡±.


    ¡± Thank you, Be Walsh, for the pair of gold ingots!¡±.


    ¡± Thank you,  Rivers, for the gorgeous vase!¡±.


    ¡± Thanks, Clinton Tucker, for your 10 thousand bucks!¡±.


    The first couple of presents, whether money or physical items, were mainly worth around one


    thousand bucks. Unexpectedly, when it came to Clinton, his 10 thousand buck financial present sent


    a shock wave throughout the dining establishment.


    10 thousand dors were a big amount for the opening ceremony!


    Many individuals looked at Clinton with wonder and alsomended his generosity.


    Clinton had theyer of smugness on his face. It appeared that he had quickly end up being the


    icon of affection among his old ssmates.


    Lily continued, ¡°Thank you, Charlie Wade as well as ire Wilson Wilson, for the old painting!¡±.


    Threatening giggling echoed throughout the primary hall upon her announcement!


    Old paint? Was it also worth a hundred dors?


    Those 2 were a little also thrifty, weren¡¯t they? Dous had prepared such an extravagant reception


    for the opening ceremony as well as the ss get-together that cost a couple of hundred bucks per


    person, exactly how risk theye with an old paint? How could they be so outrageous?


    Clinton began sneering. ¡°Charlie Wade, you can afford a BMW 520 and also its adjustment, why are


    you offering such a scruffy point on your old buddy¡¯s opening day?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t even know its beginning, why do you say it is tattered?¡±.


    ¡± Do not think I do not recognize what you¡¯re thinking about. You have actually purchased the phony


    as well as awful things to pass off as great things so we can¡¯t determine how much it sets you


    back!¡±.


    Then, he proceeded in an interrogative tone, ¡°Truthfully, how much did that old painting price you?


    One hundred? Or eighty bucks?¡±.


    The pale smile remained on Charlie Wade¡¯s face. ¡°The painting is more valuable than theplete


    amount of all the presents today!¡±.


    Clintonughed wickedly. If each of them has actually provided Dous one thousand dors, it


    would certainly include up to twenty-something thousand dors. Do you imply to im that the


    paint is worth even more than thirty thousand?¡±.


    ¡± More than that.¡±.


    ¡± Hahaha!¡±.


    Suddenly, thunderous giggling magnified inside the dining establishment.


    All of them assumed that Charlie Wade was too oblivious as well as pompous!


    Exactly how risk he unt about the cost of that and what¡¯s even more, in front of everyone? An


    ancient paint that was worth 10s of thousands of dors? Was he attempting to trick them all?


    Lily, who was depending on the stage, was annoyed and also perturbed by Charlie Wade¡¯s


    response. She oddly asked, ¡°Mr. Charlie Wade, I question whose painting is it you¡¯ve provided us


    that is so worthy?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded to in a dull voice, ¡°A painter from the Dutch Golden Age, not very well-


    known.¡±.


    Lily chuckled as well as said, ¡°Oh, what a coincidence. My dad is a renowned cultural relic


    appraiser, his name is Lawson Lewis, that understands his antique extremely well. I believe you


    have actually heard of his name prior to.¡±.


    Loreen said loudly in shock, ¡°Lawson Lewis? He¡¯s your father?¡±.


    Lily grinned. Why do not I ask him toe down and also appraise this ancient painting that Charlie


    Wade has given us?¡±.


    Clinton stood up and said loudly, ¡°Yes, please! Lily, please wee your dad down and obtain him


    to help us recognize the paint. If the value of that paint actually exceeds the quantity of all the gifts


    today, I, Clinton Tucker, will consume this table as soon as possible!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 59


    When everybody heard that Lily¡¯s papa was a social relic appraiser, they quickly cast a


    contemptuous and also understanding look at Charlie Wade.


    Every one of them shared the same idea¨C Charlie Wade was so unlucky!


    His show-off moment was disrupted by the existence of a professional! It resembled a p right


    throughout his own face!


    It would be so embarrassing if Lawson Lewis, Lily¡¯s dad, came downstairs!


    ire Wilson blushed timidly. She leaned closer to Charlie Wade as well as whispered, ¡°A lot of


    individuals are enjoying you. You would certainly better not persist, it would be so unpleasant


    otherwise!¡±.


    On their way here, Charlie Wade did inform her concerning the paint he purchased however he


    stated that it really did not cost him a lot of cash. Right now, however, he altered his attitude and


    also asserted that it was extremely costly. His sudden change of response made ire Wilson a


    little skeptical and unconvinced, figuring that Charlie Wade might have lied for his track record.


    On the other hand, Charlie Wade was indifferent. He blurted, ¡°If you do not think me, let the


    professional do his task after that.¡±.


    He added, ¡°Oh yes, by the means, everybody, remember what Clinton stated, all right? He is so


    persistent that he intends to bet with me once more as well as this time around, he¡¯s going to eat


    the table.¡±.


    Clinton gritted his teeth in pain when the image of his burning vehicle came back in his mind. He


    growled madly, ¡°Charlie Wade, you f * cking snobbish guy! If that painting of your own is really worth


    that a lot, I¡¯ll consume this table right away!


    Charlie Wade nodded delicately. ¡°Alright, if it wears, I¡¯ll consume it.¡±.


    The painting was not a popr painting, it was undoubtedly the work of the Dutch Golden Age


    painter Rachel Ruysch. Additionally, the antique shop that he bought the painting from was a


    preferred antique store that had franchise business throughout the nation with authentic


    assurances. He was specific that the paint was authentic.


    ire Wilson intended to quit Charlie Wade, but he had currently consented to the bet prior to she


    was able to respond, so she can just sigh in desperation.


    Loreen, on the other hand, was feeling rather strange as well as peculiar. Why did Charlie Wade


    seem so certain?


    When she remembered the urrences that took ce around him recently, she understood that


    the man was extremely strange and also enigmatic. She was still extremely stunned after what


    happened in Paradise Springs the various other day.


    One point she was particr¨C it needs to have something to do with his identification!


    Clinton promptly blurted, seeing his opportunity to bounce back, ¡°Okay, once more, all of you be our


    witness! Allow¡¯s bring Lily¡¯s dad down as well as aid us evaluate the paint!¡±.


    As everyone focused their gazes on Lily, she secured her phone as well as made a call today, ¡°Dad,


    could youe downstairs for some time, please? Dous¡¯s good friend offered us a painting and


    also we want you to evaluate it.¡±.


    A minuteter on, an old man slowly strolled down the stairs from the 2nd flooring.


    He was Lawson Lewis, the distinguished social relic evaluator in Aurouss Hilll.


    Today was the opening ceremony of his child and future son-inw¡¯s restaurant. He had actually


    invited an old buddy for an easy event in a personal room upstairs. When he heard that there was


    an old painting that needed to be assessed, he hurried down to take a look, a result of his job


    practices.


    He strolled quickly onto the stage as well as Lily swiftly handed him the gift box consisting of the


    paint. ¡°Dad, please evaluate this paint. Somebody imed that it is worth tens of hundreds of


    bucks!¡±.


    She changed her disdainful gaze at Charlie Wade while saying that.


    That would certainly have thought that a loser who mooched off his partner could manage such a


    costly painting?


    It must be fake!


    Frankly, the rest of the guests shared the exact same idea.


    No one believed that Charlie Wade could really acquire such a pricey paint as a gift.


    Under everyone¡¯s curious nces, Lawson took the present box, got the scroll, and also opened it


    very carefully.


    The old paint was a little yellowish as well as it really did not appear really luxurious or excellent.


    Several who suched as to evaluate somebody or something by the appearance imed promptly,


    ¡°Duh, it does not look that pricey!¡±.


    ¡± Yeah! I wager it¡¯s just worth fifty bucks.¡±.


    ¡± I think package is more expensive than the painting!¡±.


    Lawson studied the painting gingerly for a few mins prior to he increased his head as well as asked


    with a smile, ¡°Did you im this painting is a gift from Dous¡¯s buddy?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 60


    ¡± Yes,¡± Lily responded to. ¡°They have actually been buddies since university!¡±.


    As she was saying this, in her mind, she was assuming, ¡®Charlie Wade, you as well as Dous are


    good buddies however you have the nerve to provide him a pointless piece of sh * t, allow my dad


    reveal and also degrade you in front of everyone!¡¯.


    However, past every person¡¯s assumption, Lawson stated with a grateful sigh, ¡°Indeed, it appears


    that he is a good friend! Why would certainly one provide such a precious gift otherwise?¡±.


    Every person was surprised upon the statement!


    What did he suggest by ¡®priceless¡¯? Was he saying that the yellow-colored drawing was expensive?


    Irritable, Clinton cursed inside his head, ¡®F * ck you! I can go to Vintage Street, acquire a fake paint,


    pee on it to make it look old and yellow-colored, and it will still look even more genuine than that


    piece of sh * t!¡¯.


    Lawson removed his throat and also said in an earnest tone, ¡°This is the authentic work of Rachel


    Ruysch, a painter from the Dutch Golden Age. Although she is not as popr nowadays, she was


    one of one of the most outstanding painters that ever before existed on the and also the very


    first women member of the Confrerie Pictura.¡±.


    After that, he looked back at the picture as well as said, ¡°Hmm, I approximate that the market value


    for this paint is about two hundred thousand bucks.¡±.


    ¡± What? 2 hundred thousand dors?¡± Lily was surprised, her eyes were asrge as golf balls. The


    paint that she presumed was less than a hundred bucks was so valuable!


    Dous was taken by surprise too. He counted on Charlie Wade as well as stuttered, ¡°Hey, Charlie


    Wade, why do you provide me something so expensive? I can not ept this, it¡¯s also valuable ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade stated with a smile, ¡°Doug, it¡¯s simply my token of affection, allow¡¯s not put a price on


    everything.¡±.


    Dous was really touched and happy. He had actually never thought that his good buddy in


    college would certainly be so generous with him!


    On the other hand, Clinton¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper.


    What was taking ce? That bad piece of illustration deserved two hundred thousand? D * mn it, it


    was ripping off!


    The remainder of the people were just as surprised.


    Nobody risked to look down upon Charlie Wade anymore!


    Nevertheless, he was somebody that was so charitable that he would purchase a painting valued at


    2 hundred thousand bucks as a gift!


    Every person was envious of Dous for obtaining such an expensive gift at the opening of his


    restaurant! He had hit the mark!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lily was also surprised. She instantaneously transformed her point of view of Charlie Wade!


    She knew her daddy¡¯s appraisal level very well. If her dad dered that the paint deserved two


    hundred thousand, then it has to hold true!


    She couldn¡¯t assist however take a look at Charlie Wade with wonder, her eyes gleaming when she


    considered him. She was really amazed by his kindness!


    ire Wilson frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, how much did you really invest in


    that paint?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned as well as said in a low voice, ¡°Honestly, it really did not cost me much. It was


    an associate who sold me the painting. He got it at an affordable price from a collection agency, so


    the cost he used me was reduced also.¡±.


    ire Wilson pursed her lips in disbelief. ¡°Is that so? He was willing to market a two hundred


    thousand dor paint at only a numerous thousand? It seems like a free lunch to me.¡±.


    ¡± Not everybody takes money so seriously. I are just one of them. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have offered


    the painting to Dous, would certainly I?¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded lightly. Charlie Wade was.


    Presently, Charlie Wade stood up and took a look at the flustered Clinton with a timid smile. ¡°So, Mr.


    Clinton, exactly how would certainly you like the table to be prepared? Do you want to gnaw at it


    straight or should I slice it right into items for you?

 Chapter 61-65

    Chapter 61-65


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 61


    Currently, Clinton seemed like he wanted to pass away right there and afterwards!


    D * mn it!


    What was taking ce!


    He couldn¡¯t capture a break, could he?


    Just how did he obtain consistently humiliated by Charlie Wade the loser?


    Never did he expect that the painting would turn out to be authentic as well as worth two hundred


    thousand dors!


    He had currently provided his word, what should he do now? Did he really need to consume the


    table?


    That was absolutely difficult!


    He could get a brand-new car after his cars and truck died in the fire, but exactly how could he


    consume a table?


    He would actually die if he did!


    The crowd teased him, ¡°Hey, Clinton, you stated it on your own that you will consume the table if


    you shed. Do you intend to break your guarantee once more this moment?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s! Everyone is still waiting for your freak program!¡±


    Somebody pped on the table hard. ¡°Hey, please start your act currently!¡±


    Clinton¡¯s face developed into an unsightly shade of red and green. He spouted sheepishly, ¡°We¡¯re


    all good friends, do you people truly have to kick me when I¡¯m currently down?¡±


    ¡± Do we?¡± Charlie Wade chuckled. ¡°You began it and they are just advising you to meet your


    assurance, so why do you seem so bitter?¡±


    Clinton hung his head down. He understood that he could not be conveniently saved this time


    around, so he reduced his temper and mumbled in a timid voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was being impulsive


    and also upset. Charlie Wade, I¡¯m sorry for looking down upon you. Men, I¡¯m sorry, I wish you can


    forgive me.¡±


    Every person was incredibly startled to listen to Clinton¡¯s sudden change of tone. Was he truly the


    egotistic Clinton Tucker? None could keep in mind when Clinton was so chicken before!


    However Clinton had no choice.


    What else could he do?


    If he did not concede, he would certainly have to consume the table, which was absolutely difficult.


    If he shamelessly broke his promise, it would certainly aggravate the group and also they had


    thousands of ways to humiliate as well as mock him then.


    Therefore, being modest and also timid was the only way out in order to reject the outrageous


    wager.


    Indeed, as soon as he apologized, someone began, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s hard for Clinton Tucker to ask


    forgiveness. Besides, you can¡¯t actually require him to eat the table, can you? Allow¡¯s forget it, shall


    we?¡±


    ¡± Yes, he¡¯s! Ignore the table, we¡¯re still waiting for our lunch! Let¡¯s get started!¡±


    Charlie Wade recognized that it was impossible for Clinton to eat the table, yet he needed to have


    his a * s kicked for being so arrogant as well as pompous. His goal had been attained now that


    Clinton said sorry.


    Nheless, there was a limitation to his arrogance. This lesson was insufficient for him to pick up


    from his blunder. It was just the beginning, something much more miserable and disastrous was


    waiting on himter on.


    For This Reason, Charlie Wade began, ¡°Because Clinton has actually said sorry, I¡¯ll forget about the


    table-eating bet. It is Dous¡¯s restaurant¡¯s opening ceremony today, let¡¯s not steal his spotlight!¡±


    Clinton breathed freely. On the other hand, his blood was boiling within him and also he wished to


    kill Charlie Wade to relieve his resentment.


    Charlie Wade really did not strategy to let him off the hook so quickly either. He sent a message to


    Doris, ¡°Do we have a deputy general manager with the surname Tucker? His kid is Clinton Tucker.


    Please look at this for me.¡±


    Soon, he obtained a reply from Doris, ¡°Yes, Joseph Tucker. What¡¯s the matter, Chairman? Any


    orders?¡±


    ¡± Fire him immediately.¡±


    ¡± On it!¡±


    ***


    Clinton really did not recognize that his papa had been expelled from Emgrand Team as well as was


    undergoing the employee termination procedure today.


    He could finally feel happy after oveing the bet, however he was covertly expecting exactly


    how he might take revenge on Charlie Wade!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 62


    He had to discover a means to cleanse up his track record amongst his previous collegemates. Or


    else, just how could he show off in front of his pals in the future after being embarrassed by Charlie


    Wade twice?


    Just when he was considering about just how to recover his dignity, there was an abruptmotion


    at the primary entrance of the dining establishment.


    The sound drew in everyone¡¯s interest and also they looked towards the door.


    A team of children with destructive appearances barged into the restaurant. They had tattoos


    around their limbs and body, holding baseball bats, galvanized water pipes, and so forth in their


    hands. They really did not appear like they were right here for a dish whatsoever.


    Everyone was very shocked upon the nasty view, especially Dous as well as Lily, their eyes


    packed with anxiety.


    A guy with the visible scar on his face was obviously the head of the group. ¡°Boss, why really did


    not youe and say hi prior to the opening ceremony?


    Blood drained from Lily¡¯s face. She squeezed a bitter smile and said, ¡°What ¡­ what do you want


    from us?¡±


    Prior to the opening, Lily heard that there were defense racketeers lurking in thismunity. The


    previous proprietor of this restaurant was said to have actually been bothered by these mobsters


    that he went bankrupt and needed to market this shop.


    Regardless of this, Lily determined to lease the location at a small cost and also manage it as she


    really felt that these individuals wouldn¡¯t risk to be so pompous as to ask money from them in wide


    daylight.


    Never ever did she expect these gangsters to show up at their opening event!


    Scarface smiled. ¡°If you intend to do business right here, you would certainly need to get on great


    terms with our manager, Costs the Bear. We don¡¯t want much, simply offer us a 20% share of your


    revenues and also you¡¯ll be under our security permanently. You can simply call us if anything


    urs in the future.¡±


    Then, Scarface continued in a cold voice, ¡°Nheless, if you do not agree, I¡¯m sorry to im that


    we¡¯ll make certain your dining establishment won¡¯t have the ability to run starting today!¡±


    Dous and Lily sucked in a worried breath upon listening to the fee.


    Twenty percent share!


    It was a freaking daytime break-in, period!


    ¡± I¡¯ll provide you a min to think of it.¡±


    Instantly, Clinton saw it as an opportunity to make himself a hero!


    He stood immediately and also imed, ¡°That¡¯s your employer?¡±


    Scarface grinned viciously. ¡°Who are you? Why do I need to tell you that?¡±


    Clinton sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you this, my father understands individuals from the legal forces and also


    the underworld in Aurouss Hilll! I¡¯ll call in charge of the programmer and ask today!¡±


    Scarface¡¯s expression shifted a little. He looked at him cautiously as well as asked, ¡°You understand


    him?¡±


    ¡± Naturally!¡± Clinton yelled arrogantly, ¡°Obtain lost if you don¡¯t want difficulty!¡±


    Scarface frowned in agitation. ¡°Well, if you can discover a person whom I can speak with, I¡¯ll leave


    this ce alone. You can not, I¡¯ll have your a * s whooped right currently!¡±


    Lily eyed Clinton nervously as well as said, ¡°Clinton, please make the call, please!¡±


    Clinton grinned faintly and also stated, ¡°Do not stress, I¡¯ll call the boss right now!¡±


    Emgrand Team had some tasks right here in the redevelopment area, which was under Clinton¡¯s


    dad¡¯s jurisdiction. The head of the designer socialized frequently with his daddy and that exined


    why he was acquainted with the male too.


    Clinton obtained his phone, called a number, and also imed in an egotistic tone, ¡°Mr. Lee, why


    are there a bunch of security racketeers in the redevelopment area? They also involved my friend¡¯s


    restaurant!¡±


    The voice on the various other end of the line stammered and stated, ¡°Oh, Clinton, what¡¯s taking


    ce?¡±


    ¡± A good friend of mine opened up a dining establishment in the redevelopment area, as well as


    some mobsters have actually intruded to ask for a security fee. I would love to ask if you can


    manage it for me.¡±


    The man beyond of the line was silent for a moment prior to talking in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Clinton, it¡¯s except me to manage those things you¡¯ve mentioned. I remain in a conference now,


    bye.¡±


    Prior to Clinton could state anything, the man on the various other end ended the call.


    Clinton was absolutely stunned.


    What urred? Mr. Lee made use of to curry favor with his dad in order to get even more financial


    investment from Emgrand Team, why did he closed him up so quickly currently?


    What Clinton really did not understand was that the information that his dad was terminated from


    Emgrand Group had distributed throughout business circle in Aurouss Hilll!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 63


    Clinton was incredibly dumbfounded by the sudden response from Mr. Lee and also was really


    irritated, yet as his close friends were still viewing him, he gritted his teeth and looked for one more


    get in touch with.


    This moment, he called the supervisor of the area authorities branch.


    He kept in mind that this person also had a close rtionship with his papa.


    When his call was answered, he immediately started, ¡°Hi, Mr. Kent, it¡¯s me, Clinton, Clinton Tucker. I


    have some problems in the redevelopment area ¡­¡±.


    He showed the matter around again.


    The man at the other end of the line removed his throat awkwardly as well as said, ¡°Clinton, he is


    Expense¡¯s person, and also Expense is Don Albertt¡¯s individual, I believe you ¡®d better not obtain


    involved in this issue.¡±.


    Clinton asked in confusion, ¡°Do not you want to find a solution for it?¡±.


    ¡± You should understand Don Albertt¡¯s status in this city, it¡¯s not within my control.¡±.


    Clinton was a little flustered by the reaction that he said, sounding panicked, ¡°Can¡¯t you do me a


    favor and also talk with him awhile?¡±.


    The man chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but my hands are tied.¡±.


    Clinton was perturbed and growled, ¡°Mr. Kent, I remember that you still hope for that police wagon


    donation to your branch from Emgrand Group, am I deal with? Don¡¯t you want it any longer?¡±.


    The man huffed in disgust, declining to be pretentiously courteous anymore, and also sneered


    coldly. ¡°Clinton Tucker, don¡¯t you recognize that your daddy has been discharged from Emgrand


    Team?¡±.


    ¡± Discharged?! When?!¡±.


    ¡± Fifty percent an hour ago!¡±.


    He added before finishing the call, ¡°Believe it through before calling any person again.¡±.


    Scarface¡¯s lips shivered in entertainment when he saw Clinton¡¯s dumbstruck face and smirked,


    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t discover anyone?¡±.


    Clinton was about to im something when Scarface swung his arm and put his face hard! It was


    such an abrupt p that he could not endure its force and he fell back, tearing down the tables and


    chairs!


    Everyone gaped in shock as well as their faces as pale as snow! No one attempted to stop the


    terrifying Scarface.


    ¡± Just how dare you put me?¡±.


    Clinton covered his face which was repainted with ayer of hatred and resentment.


    ¡± So what?¡±.


    Scarface giggled wickedly as well as kicked Clinton¡¯s tummy, making him fall to the floor. After that,


    he got on him and also beat him strongly!


    Clinton howled suffering when he was defeated however nobody came forward to help him.


    Soon, Clinton¡¯s face was as inmed as a pig and also was saturated with blood. The scene was


    ridiculously terrible.


    Scared, Clinton wailed and also pleaded, ¡°Employer, employer! Please, I¡¯m sorry, please quit!¡±.


    ¡± Sorry?¡± Scarface snorted coldly, ¡°Just how worthwhile is your apology anyhow? After how you


    treat me, exactly how do you anticipate me to survive in the underworld if I do not beat you to


    death!¡±.


    After that, he prompted his gang and also screamed, ¡°D * mn it, go, kick his a * s!¡±.


    The group of youngsters surged forward, boxing and kicking Clinton!


    Some even smashed him with a baseball bat. It was also terrible and horrible that every person


    covered their eyes in scary.


    As Clinton was being defeated, Scarface stalked Dous and also threatened, ¡°Considering that


    your friend is so arrogant in the direction of me, I¡¯m enhancing the original 20% to 40%! If you do


    not agree with my terms, you¡¯ll face the same fate as your close friend does!¡±.


    Dous was panicked, however if he gave them the 40% share, it would resemble working for


    them!


    He summoned the deposit guts that he had and also stated, ¡°If you desire 40%, you would certainly


    better just kill me now!¡±.


    Scarface frowned as well as blurted, ¡°Alright! Match yourself!¡±.


    Then, he produced an intense, sharp knife from his pocket.


    Everyone was horrified by the scene as well as thedies even yelled in panic.


    Seeing that Scarface was gradually moving towards Dous, Charlie Wade spouted, ¡°Put the knife


    down!¡±.


    Scarface turned his head and also cursed, annoyed, ¡°That the f * ck wants to die this time?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 64


    As Scarface transformed his head as well as stumbled upon Charlie Wade, he was puzzled in the


    beginning, and then all of a sudden, his expression had an extreme modification! He was


    exceptionally shocked as well as swiftly stooped on the flooring!


    Before any person could reim theirposure, Scarface threw away the knife, began pping


    himself, and also sobbed, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m so sorry! I really did not understand you were below, I¡¯m


    extremely sorry!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was taken aback by the abrupt shift in reaction. ¡°Do you recognize me?¡±.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Scarface responded a lot and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wade, Expense is my employer, I saw you recently at


    Heaven Springs ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade was unexpectedly enlightened.


    Fascinating.


    It was Costs, Don Albertt¡¯s man, that had actually tortured Gerald and Harold at the Heaven Springs


    the other day. This guy was Expense¡¯s person.


    No wonder he was so scared of him.


    Also Don Albertt¡¯s legs went jelly when he saw Charlie Wade, let alone the man of his man ¡­


    Every person was surprised by the scene! Lily had her mouth agape!


    They couldn¡¯t recognize why a strong gangster, that just attacked Clinton, would stoop down before


    Charlie Wade? In addition, he felt like he was very scared of him!


    ire Wilson was just as stunned. She pulled Charlie Wade¡¯s arm as well as asked, ¡°What¡¯s taking


    ce? Do you recognize him?¡±.


    Charlie Wade quickly drank his head, stressing that she may misconstrue the scenario. ¡°No! I don¡¯t


    understand him!¡±.


    Scarface promptly added, ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t understand me! I do not know him, he does not


    understand me! It¡¯s just that Mr. Wade¡¯s reputation precedes him as well as I¡¯m honored to satisfy


    him ¡­¡±.


    The ttery was a perfect ten!


    He was recognized to fulfill him? Who? Charlie Wade?


    No person might approve this fact, it was also wonderful and weird!


    Scarface anxiously resorted to Dous and murmured, ¡°As you are Mr. Wade¡¯s friend, you¡¯ll have


    myplete security from now on as well as I will not charge you any type of charge! urs, I¡¯ll


    have your back!¡±.


    Impressive wonder echoed the restaurant like a shock wave upon Scarface¡¯s statement!


    Lily was so thrilled she virtually cried. The stark contrast in between Clinton and Charlie Wade was


    so thrilling and also enjoyable!


    Due To Charlie Wade, not only might she keep the 40% share but they were even receiving


    complete securitypletely free because Scarface wished to curry favor with Charlie Wade!


    They might finally run theirpany with peace of mind!


    Charlie Wade was their rescuer!


    Dous was really happy as well. He held Charlie Wade¡¯s hands as well as imed sincerely,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, thank you so a lot.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned carefully. ¡°You rate, I¡¯m just lending a hand.¡±.


    Scarface looked at Clinton, that was subconscious after the ferocious whipping, and imed with


    fear, ¡°Mr. Wade, I regret attacking your friend ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade said emphatically, ¡°It¡¯s okay, he¡¯s not my friend, he¡¯s just a colleague.¡±.


    Then, he included, ¡°Send him to the healthcare facility. Do not disrupt the opening event here.¡±.


    Scarface nodded promptly. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, we¡¯ll take him to the health center right now! Mr. Wade,


    please wage the celebration! Excuse us!¡±.


    He turned and also urged his guys to pick up the unconscious Clinton and also went out the door.


    When they had gone, every person turned their look at Charlie Wade, the initial antipathy was


    reced by surprise, then with adoration.


    No one knew why Charlie Wade had such an influence and also power out of abrupt. It seemed that


    the man had actually be somebody else overnight!


    As the gathering continued, lots of people stepped forward to butter Charlie Wade up, including Lily,


    that had actually constantly treated Charlie Wade with ridicule since the start.


    Now, Lily venerated Charlie Wade like a godlike deity. She revealed her gratitude a lot and also


    offered him a life time free meal in their dining establishment.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t mind any one of this. His objective was straightforward¨C he intended to help to


    fix a trouble for his buddy, Dous, and that was all.


    In the eyes of others, his behaviors today had ayer of remarkable mystery and magic in it!


    Everyone needed to know what really urred to the loser?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 65


    ire Wilson was really interested concerning the collection of weird events that had actually taken


    ce today.


    First was the car racing case. Why was Charlie Wade¡¯s BMW 520 twice as rapid as Clinton¡¯s 540?


    Second, the old painting that deserved numerous hundreds of bucks!


    Third, just how and why did Charlie Wade understand individuals of the underworld? Not to mention


    just how polite as well as considerate they were in the direction of him.


    On their way residence, Charlie Wade gave some exnation regarding the whole string of events.


    Firstly, the BMW 520 was an examination drive car that was changed by the showroom in order to


    make buyers wrongly think that the version was extremely powerful.


    ire Wilson really did not know much regarding automobiles, so she thought him.


    He rified regarding the painting when they were at the dining establishment. He had actually


    bought it at a low cost from a colleague out of courtesy as well as he gave it to Dous as a


    present as a token of affection.


    The matter concerning Scarface was a little bitplicated. He had to find a solid and also credible


    description to disclose their link considering that ire Wilson saw it direct just how attentive


    Scarface was in the direction of him.


    Last but not least, he might just im that Scarface¡¯s brother was a rtive of a good friend that


    they had fulfilled at a gathering before. He recognized him at the restaurant, so he lionized on


    behalf of the mutual friend.


    ire Wilson really felt something was off and also really did not desire to buy it, but considering


    that Charlie Wade was really severe and also earnest, she knew that was all the solutions she was


    going to get and also so, decided to quit questioning him.


    Loreen had actually been observing Charlie Wade all along. The more she viewed him, the much


    more she really felt that Charlie Wade was not that simple of a person, so she made a decision to


    keep an eye on him to find out his secrets!


    ***.


    Clinton had been horribly defeated. He was in aa when he was sent out to the health center.


    His father was discharged from Emgrand Group and he was found to have abused his power for


    personal gain. He was apprehended by the police as well as was sued by Emgrand Team¡¯s legal


    department.


    In short, the Tucker family was done.


    As Clinton as well as his family were not widely known in Aurouss Hilll¡¯s social circle, no one cared


    about them a lot.


    Rather, everybody¡¯s attention was concentrated on the strange rich man on the Inte as well as


    the man who booked the Skies Garden of Dreand.


    They needed to know that they were as well as if they coincided person!


    Quickly, the day of their wedding anniversary got here.


    Method prior to the special day, Charlie Wade had informed ire Wilson that he intended to


    provide her a shock. As a result, before they went out the door, Charlie Wade urged her to put on


    the elegant white evening wear.


    ire Wilson unwillingly agreed and mumbled, ¡°We¡¯re just pursuing dinner, why do I need to ce


    on such formal dress? Even if it is our wedding anniversary today, do I actually have to spruce up so


    lavishly?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned warmly and imed, ¡°It¡¯s our 3rd anniversary, I intend to make it official as


    well as exclusive. I have actually currently reserved the location for our dinner, I make certain you¡¯ll


    be very pleased regarding my ns for tonight.¡±.


    He had actually maintained the trick of tonight¡¯s surprise sopletely that ire Wilson didn¡¯t


    have any type of uncertainties regarding it.


    ire Wilson smiled delicately. She was truly touched.


    They had spent the previous two anniversaries at home, having informal supper. Charlie Wade was


    damaged at the time, yet despite the casualness, he would prepare some small gifts for her.


    This year was very various. Charlie Wade was umonly mystical that also at this moment, she


    could not tell what was ying in her other half¡¯s mind concerning tonight¡¯s asion.


    Eventually, they obtained changed, hailed a taxi, and also went all the way to Paradise.


    Charlie Wade stepped out of the car. When he looked at ire Wilson standing next to him, warmth


    as well as enthusiasm radiated from his eyes.


    ¡± ire Wilson Wilson, we are right here to celebrate our third wedding anniversary tonight. What


    do you assume?¡±.

 Chapter 66-70

    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 66


    ire Wilson frowned in confusion. Was this where Charlie Wade had reserved their wedding anniversary dinner tonight?


    She could not aid but ask suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re not bluffing, are you?¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled happily. ¡°Obviously, not!¡±


    Then, he proceeded, ¡°I made a booking a few days back. Allow¡¯s go in as well as examine if you don¡¯t think me.¡±


    ire Wilson shook her head. Charlie Wade had actually never when tricked her after being married for three years, specifically not on such a vital day as today. So she imed, ¡°Nah, I think you.¡±


    She tilted her head strangely enough as well as asked, ¡°Did you reserve the seat in the Sky Garden? There¡¯s some VIP individual who scheduled the entire area for today, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade promptly discussed, ¡°The seat I booked is beside the Sky Garden, it happens to have a view of the inside of the yard. We can peep to see who in the world scheduled the locationter


    on! What do you believe?¡±


    ire Wilsonughed. ¡°I¡¯m not such a busybody like you are!¡±


    Then, they strolled right into Paradise Resort.


    As when they were waiting on the elevator, an ear-piercing squeal echoed into their ears. ¡°Hey, ire Wilson Wilson, why are you here ?!¡±.


    ire Wilson raised her glimpse as well as saw a pair of a young pair strolling towards them.


    The man was donning a morous suit, which was certainly a look of a rich young man from an affluent family, while the female put on branded clothes from head to toe with gorgeous make-up. Her eyes were filled with arrogance and also hubris that reviewed her clothing to be ugly as well as kitsch.


    ire Wilson knew the female. She was Julie Downs, her tmate when she was in college, though they remained in different courses.


    They shared the very same dormitory, ire Wilson as well as Julie were not really close mainly because Julie was a very prideful and envious woman.


    She always thought that ire Wilson did not be worthy of to be crowned as the belle of the university as opposed to her. Nheless, the fact was that she faded in contrast to ire Wilson in terms of appearance, body figure, character, and also individuality.


    Credit report where credit score was due, this female had a strength¨C that was, in teasing as well as hooking up with people. Reports had it that she had actually hooked up with many affluent people that those guys spent for all her costs throughout her 4 years in university.


    ire Wilson frowned in irritation, but she still nicely greeted them as they walked close out of politeness. ¡°Julie, long time no see. My other half and I are having dinner right here, what concerning you?¡±.


    Julie wheezed in a shocked tone. ¡°Wow, so are we! What a coincidence!¡±.


    She took care of a curious tone and asked, ¡°Incidentally, which collection did you book? The regr collection, the premium collection, or the luxury?¡±.


    ire Wilson knew nothing regarding Charlie Wade¡¯s arrangement, so she responded to truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m unsure, it was my partner who made the booking.¡±.


    Presently, Julie finally observed Charlie Wade, that had been standing quietly by ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s side. She covered her mouth and giggled as she said sardonically, ¡°Oh, so this is your husband, Charlie Wade, huh? He was popr as a loser when we were in university!¡±.


    Her contemptuous sneer was specifically extreme and unpleasant.


    ire Wilson blushed in embarrassment.


    Julieposed herself as well as fast said apologetically, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m also simple as well as forthright, I hope you don¡¯t mind ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned in inconvenience. This Julie looked like a nasty person!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 67


    Julie really did not see exactly how ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She pulled the man alongside her with a smug smile on her face as well as stated, ¡°Let me introduce you to my hubby, Kyle!¡±.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After that, she matched, ¡°He is the young master of the Sullivan family members as well as also the heir apparent to his family¡¯s ton of money worth numerous millions!¡±.


    ire Wilson responded politely.


    Charlie Wade, on the other hand, red at the young pair in inconvenience.


    He brought his partner right here for their wedding celebration anniversary, who understood such a frustrating blockhead would certainly show up in their way!


    Julie continued in her smug tone, ¡°Oh, by the way, my hubby is a tinum participant, so he has a great deal of benefits as well as opportunities below. I guess the best Charlie Wade could obtain is the regr suite, am I? Why do not I let Kyle update you men to the high-end collection?¡±.


    ire Wilson was about to reject her offer when Charlie Wadeughed as well as imed, ¡°Well, I booked fairly a great ce, so many thanks but no thanks.¡±.


    He had booked the entire Skies Garden toprise a grand wedding event for his dear partner, why was she so proud of being a mere tinum participant?


    His family possessed the entire Shangri-La hotel chain. It would be a shame to his condition if he took his wife to the high-end collection for tinum members.


    There was a noticeable expression of annoyance on Julie¡¯s face as she sneered, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, just look at your discourteous and unappreciative spouse. How do you usually lecture him?¡±.


    She then covered her arms around Kyle¡¯s, snuggled her head on his shoulder, and also imed with a coy smile, ¡°With that said attitude, Charlie Wade does not deserve to be at such an elegant and lush celebration. I suggest that you let my spouse overview him regarding polished rules and also how to carry himself. My spouse has actually spent some time researching in the UK.¡±.


    Kyle glimpsed disdainfully at Charlie Wade as well as smirked. Mr. Wade below is so radical as well as distinct, it is a hard row to hoe.¡±.


    Julie nodded in agreement. She then resorted to ire Wilson and also sighed, ¡°In my point of view, I believe you ¡®d better divorce him immediately. I really feel so sorry that you ¡®d have to spend the remainder of your life with a loser like Charlie Wade!¡±.


    Julie blurted her statement in an uplicated fashion without thinking about ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s feelings in all.


    ire Wilson pursed her lips indignantly and grumbled, ¡°What do you indicate by that? You don¡¯t deserve to discuss my partner.¡±.


    Julie muffled her coy giggle and stated, ¡°I have actually despised you since we remained in college. If it wasn¡¯t due to your family¡¯s wealth, do you believe you should have to be crowned as the belle of the university? Am I not enabled to discuss it since you¡¯re wed to such a loser?¡±.


    Ads by Pubfuture


    Charlie Wade remained in fantastic dismay when he heard it.


    Julie Downs had been a promiscuous and also profanedy considering that she was in university. She hooked up with rich men, regardless of their age, using her young body as well as lovely face. She was fortunate to wed a wealthy man as she had always imagined, did she truly think about herself as a wealthy young girlfriend?


    Additionally, exactly how attempt she ridicule his wife?


    She was digging her very own grave!


    A burst of anger surged inside him.


    He got his phone and texted Isaac, the basic supervisor of Paradise. ¡°I want all the details of Julie Downs, the daughter-inw of the Sullivan family in Aurouss Hilll! Three minutes!¡±.


    Seeing Charlie Wade overlooking at his phone silently, Julie smirked. ¡°Simply look at your other half. I¡¯m mocking you but he does not even dare to speak up and also defend you. He really is a joke, hahaha!¡±.


    Right at this moment, Charlie Wade obtained Isaac¡¯s reply. ¡°Young Master, I have actually sent you the information about Julie Downs.¡±.


    Charlie Wade checked out the web content of the lengthy text, then he sought out at Julie as well as Kyle with an amused smile and also asked, ¡°I have some intriguing info here, do you intend to hear it?¡±.


    Julie frowned and asked, ¡°What info?¡±.


    Charlie Wade said loudly, ¡°Julie Downs, 26 years old, graduated from Aurous College.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 68


    ¡± During your fresher year, ording to records, you checked out various resort areas no less than a hundred times with eight different guys, including Brett Cooley, Jack Pierce, as well as Austin Cannon.¡±.


    Julie¡¯s face turned pale, her eyes broad as well as her mouth agape in extreme shock. She blurted madly, ¡°What the h * ll are you talking about! I¡¯ll sue you for nder!¡±.


    On the other hand, deep frowning creases started forming on Kyle¡¯s forehead. He was clearly surprised and shocked.


    Charlie Wade began again, ¡°Wow, this one is impressive. There were a couple of times that you inspected in a resort room with two guys, Ben Decker and Jay Decker, at the same time.


    Julie squealed in scary, ¡°Shut up! Shut up! It¡¯s all bullsh * t!¡±.


    Charlie Wade overlooked her and continued, ¡°Additionally, during your sophomore year, you had a sugar daddy. He was the vice head of state of Herolutions Business as well as paid you thirty thousand each month for 3 years. During this amount of time, you had 4 abortions, you did every one of them at the Aurous Women¡¯s Hospital. Throughout thest abortion, the medical professional dered you sterile.¡±.


    He considered Kyle and also asked oddly, ¡°Mr. Sullivan, if I¡¯m not incorrect, you guys still do not have a child with each other, am I right?¡±.


    Kyle¡¯s face turned in a disdainful grimace. He red at Julie as well as screamed, ¡°What is this?!¡±.


    Cold sweat saturated Julie¡¯s face. She stated in a panic, ¡°Kyle, do not pay attention to him.


    Charlie Wade handled a knowing smile. ¡°Unwind, extra interesting stories showing up following!¡±.


    Julie pulled Kyle¡¯s arm, trying to drag him away as she imed in a panic, ¡°Quit it! Let¡¯s go, dear! We¡¯re going to bete for supper!¡±.


    Kyle stood as still as a rock. He frowned and also stated to Charlie Pitch in a dull voice, ¡°What else?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned. ¡°Listen very carefully. After Julie finished from university, she undertook aplete body makeover at a cosmetic surgery facility. A monthter, she worked at Sullivan Team. She obtained to know you, Mr. Sullivan, by damaging your Bentley.¡±.


    Charlie Wade sought out at Kyle. ¡°Am I right?¡±.


    Kyle was amazed.


    Yes, he was right, it was all real truths. Simply put, did it suggest that those various other things were facts also?


    Julie was shaking significantly, her face repulsive pale. She pleaded, ¡°Charlie Wade, please, I beg you, please quit!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smirked contemptuously. ¡°You¡¯re asking me currently, huh? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s far toote!¡±.


    He proceeded reviewing the text, ¡°Half a month after knowing Kyle Sullivan, during apany trip to Lancaster, she checked out a stic surgical procedure facility there to do a hymen restoration surgery. After the trip, she formally became Kyle Sullivan¡¯s partner as well as they got married half a yearter.¡±.


    Julie¡¯s legs went jelly. She bent down to the floor and looked nkly in a daze. She really did not recognize just how Charlie Wade would certainly understand all her keys as well as reveal them all right in front of her spouse!


    Kyle¡¯s face developed into an unsightly color of red. He zed at Julie and also shouted, ¡°So you existed to me that night. You dered that it was your first time, however it was actually your hundredth or thousandth or millionth time, had not been it?¡±.


    Julie swiftly refuted, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t lie. Kyle, you are my first!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled viciously. ¡°Do not fret, I can get you her medical records for when she had actually undertaken the hymen repair surgical treatment. You¡¯ll know when you check with the health center.¡±.


    Kyle ordered Julie by the cor and also put her difficult. ¡°You still don¡¯t desire to inform me the reality, do you? I¡¯ll make sure you and also your family wind up on the roads!¡±.


    Julie burst right into rips. She stooped on the flooring and cried, ¡°Dear, please do not be angry. I¡¯m sorry, they were all errors I made when I was young as well as ignorant. After recognizing you, I have actually repented for my errors. All I wish to do is invest the remainder of my life with you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smirked as he included, ¡°Don¡¯t trust her. After weding you, she had a few separation sex sessions with her sugar daddy. When, he also videotaped a video clip as a keepsake. I can forward the video to you if you want!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 69


    Kyle¡¯s face was as green and also hideous as it might get, suppressing his outburst.


    He finally felt just how it was like to be cheated on by his spouse consistently!


    Eventually, he could not hold it anymore as well as started pping Julie hard while cursing, ¡°You b * tch! You have actually been existing to me the whole time! You cheated! I¡¯m going to kill you, sl * t! I¡¯m going to eliminate you!¡±.


    Julie screamed in pain and also howled noisally, her hair flying all over the ce.


    Kyle shouted while pping her, ¡°I desire a separation right now! You won¡¯t obtain a dime from me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll obtain somebody to make your parents and your sibling die from this world!¡±.


    Julie was totally devastated!


    She attempted, by all means, to marry into the Sullivan household as well as shestly was sessful. She was imagining ending up being an abundant partner for the rest of her life, yet today, her desire was totally shattered!


    Ads by Pubfuture


    It was all because of Charlie Wade Wade!


    She disliked Charlie Wade a lot, however Charlie Wade simply grinned contemptuously as well as said to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Precious, let thembat each other. Let¡¯s go.¡±.


    He took ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand as well as walked to the elevator.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s shimmering eyes shivered somewhat, she was still recuperating from miraculous shock that she couldn¡¯t regain her calmness. How did Charlie Wade know a lot regarding Julie¡¯s dark keys?


    She relied on Charlie Wade as well as asked in disbelief, ¡°You had someone examine her for you, right?¡±.


    ¡± No! Who am I to do something so difficult?¡± Charlie Wadeughed sheepishly as well as continued, ¡°There¡¯s a pal that was injured by Julie. He¡¯s been excavating and gathering Julie¡¯s tricks for all these years. I never recognized that it can be avable in convenient at times like this.¡±.


    Charlie Wade drew her hand as well as walked right into the lift. As he pushed the top floor button, ire Wilson fast asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, did you press the incorrect floor? The top floor is the Sky Yard, isn¡¯t it?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned carefully. ¡°Precious, there¡¯s precisely where we¡¯re going¨C the Skies Yard on the top floor!¡±.


    ire Wilson stood in a daze, feeling as if she had been struck by lightning!


    Skies Garden? Exactly how was it possible?!


    Every Person in Aurouss Hilll recognized that the strange male had actually made a booking for the entire Skies Garden tonight!


    It was impossible for Charlie Wade to reserve an area at the Sky Garden for their third wedding anniversary even if he had superpowers!


    The following moment, a bold suggestion suddenly showed up in ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mind¨C was Charlie Wade the mysterious male?!


    It sounded like an absurd dream, however there were nothing else feasible exnations apart from this!


    As the concept was rummaging her mind, she looked at Charlie Wade as well as asked, ¡°Hey, did you publication the Sky Yard?¡±.


    ¡± Yes! This is the shock I want to give you! I wish to provide you a luxurious wedding event that no one can mimic!¡±.


    ¡± Huh?¡±.


    ire Wilson seemed like her brain had been toasted!


    If this was actually therge shock Charlie Wade had nned for her, she would certainly be the happiestdy in Aurouss Hilll tonight!


    ire Wilson couldn¡¯t capture her breath. She was panting nervously, her brain was nk, as well as she couldn¡¯t think about anything.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 70


    Equally as rough waves were tossing in her confused mind, the lift reached the top flooring of Shangri-La Resort.


    A steward standing next to the door bowed pleasantly as well as imed with a smile, ¡°Ms. Wilson, in support of our Dreand Hotel, I want to prolong my heartfelt blessings to you as well as Mr. Wade for your wedding event anniversary tonight.¡±.


    Charlie Wade waved his hand as well as said, ¡°Okay, you can go off currently!¡±.


    All the staff nodded as well as left.


    In an immediate, just ire Wilson and Charlie Wade were left in the empty Skies Yard.


    ire Wilson felt like she was in the center of a sweet dream.


    Before her was arge room with elegant design.


    The lovely crystal chandelier was holding on the ceiling, casting bright and clear sparkles that emphasized the sophisticated and peaceful atmosphere of thevish Sky Garden.


    The soft audio of piano masterpieces echoed throughout the Sky Garden that gradually warmed the heart of its listeners, relieving away the tension and also anger within them.


    Fresh as well as rare blossoms provided directly by air from abroad enhanced the walkway and the whole hall, exhibiting bursts of divine and fragrant scent that somehow moved people¡¯s state of mind. It was an unspeakably silent as well as gorgeous minute.


    At this moment, as the ylist of the piano transformed, the most traditional wedding celebration march, Midsummer Night¡¯s Desire, was all of a sudden yed. The harmonic voice resonated on and on.


    While ire Wilson was appreciating the amazingndscapes, Charlie Wade had put on a wise match as well as was walking towards her with an arrangement of blossoms.


    Every step he took, a series of thumping beautiful red hearts floated up from the floor made from crystal ss. It was as if the red hearts were dancing in addition to the tempo of the songs, providing a very powerful aesthetic influence.


    Outside the Skies Garden, many individuals extended their necks, attempting to see what was happening inside via the crystal ss exterior wall as well as floor.


    In spite of the interest, all the ss in the Sky Yard had a blurring impact to a particr level that the observers could only see a young couple inside, the attractive blossoms that enhanced the hall, as well as likewise the red hearts that kept turning up from the flooring.


    Numerous women sighed dreamily. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so enchanting! I¡¯ve never ever seen such a romantic scene in my life ¡­¡±.


    ¡± If I were that female, I would certainly die right now!¡±.


    ¡± Gosh! The man appears like the strange rich man online!¡±.


    ¡± Regrettable I can¡¯t see his face! Argh! This is so torturing!¡±.


    The onlookers werepletely submersed in the endless enchanting scene taking ce overhead Yard.


    Hundreds of people who were enjoying now could not aid yet feel envious presently. Their eyes were loaded with true blessings as they maintained their eyes at the grand yard that seemed to be suspended in the air.


    Lots of women burst into tears as the irrepressible and also overwhelming envy flooded their hearts. They were so envious as they wished they were the new bride of thevish wedding celebration tonight.


    Although they could not see the faces of the couple tonight, they can really feel that the bride was exceptionally happy and packed with love.


    Inside the garden, Charlie Wade was moseying in the direction of ire Wilson and stood in front of her. He directed at the night view of Aurouss Hilll outside the window and said with affection, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I love you! I¡¯m sorry for not having the ability to provide you a wedding celebration back then. I hope you like this wedding where there¡¯s only the two of us!¡±.


    ire Wilson restored her calmness from all the disruptive functions that sidetracked her. She covered her mouth in awe, tears swamping her eyes that they streamed down her glowing cheeks and also was up to the flooring like pearls.


    ire Wilson could not resist the vigorous waves in her heart any kind of longer. She tossed herself right into Charlie Wade¡¯s arms as well as stated in her sobbing voice, ¡°I like it! I like it significantly! Thank you, Charlie Wade! Thanks!¡±.


    She sobbed even harder after stating that. Presently, she felt that all the grievances she had actually endured in the past 3 years deserved it!


    Despite just how Charlie Wade had done all this, at the very least in the meantime, she was really satisfied. In fact, she was the happiest woman in Aurouss Hilll tonight!

 Chapter 71-75

    Chapter 71-75


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 71


    The entire Aurouss Hilll was enjoying the very extravagant wedding celebration via the hazy frozen


    crystal ss.


    While they were extremely envious of the couple and their setup, they could not aid however


    question that the couple who held their wedding event overhead Yard was.


    Additionally, they were so strange that there were only two of them at their wedding. Not a solitary


    family member neither pal was present, not also a witness!


    On the crystal stage, Charlie Wade took ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand and fetched the jade pendant


    he had actually gotten ready for a long time.


    ¡± ire Wilson Wilson, this is my wedding celebration anniversary gift for you. I hope you like it!¡±


    ire Wilson stared at the crystal-clear jade pendant as well as said loudly, ¡°This ¡­ isn¡¯t this the


    valued property of Emerald Court? Charlie Wade, how and also where did you get this?¡±


    ire Wilson was astonished when she said it.


    Was Charlie Wade the mysterious billionaire in the video clip?


    Just how else could he have had this jade pendant?


    ¡­


    But it didn¡¯t make really did not senseAny type of


    She was really clear concerning Charlie Wade, just how could he be the strange male?


    Words rich didn¡¯t exist in him, period!


    Charlie Wade can see the shock as well as bewilderment in ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s eyes. He had


    the abrupt desire to expose himself to her, to inform her that he actually was. He wished to tell her


    so badly that he was the offspring of the Wade household in Eastcliff, the heir of trillions in


    household ton of money.


    Nevertheless, a nasty and also serious thought struck his mind.


    He had no idea regarding the Wade family¡¯s present situation!


    In his memory, he kept in mind fulfilling his uncles when he was young¨C that was to state that his


    daddy was not the only kid of his grandpa.


    If so, his uncles should have their children too. These people would unavoidably concern him as a


    thorn in their fleshes in terms of sequence of inheritance.


    If he quickly divulged his identity prior to he got hold of any type of info regarding his family


    members and also the capability to safeguard himself as well as ire Wilson Wilson, it would


    certainly put ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s life in danger!


    Inheritance disputes and the tactics included were really treacherous as well as vicious, and he


    didn¡¯t want his beloved other half to face such dangers as a result of him.


    Thus, he swiftly generated a lie. ¡°This pendant might look precisely like the valued treasure of


    Emerald Court, but it¡¯s really a counterfeit that I paid somebody to make. It is made from great jade


    product, but it is different from the one at Emerald green Court, this locket just costs me 10s of


    hundreds of bucks in total.¡±


    He took a look at her anxiously as well as asked, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, do you still like it now that


    you know it¡¯s a fake?¡±


    ire Wilson heaved a heavy sigh of alleviation!


    It made a lot feeling currently!


    She rapidly smiled happily as well as imed, ¡°Dumdum, naturally, I like it! You have actually done


    so much for me, I¡¯m very touched!¡±


    Charlie Wade was eased and also hurriedly put the jade pendant on for ire Wilson Wilson.


    He took a look at ire Wilson seriously as well as uttered, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, we¡¯ve been


    married for three years yet I¡¯ve given you just problem and also embarrassment, I¡¯m sorry. From


    currently on, I can ensure you that no one can bully you any longer!¡±


    ire Wilson nodded, really feeling really grateful and happy. Presently, she realized that her


    husband wasstly going to correct his back and also be a guy!


    ***


    After the wedding event, Charlie Wade and also ire Wilson left silently from the special lift in the


    Sky Garden.


    The onlookers were stunned as well as bewildered.


    Did they leave just like that?


    After revealing a lot enchanting affection to the globe, they merely left?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 72


    Overnight, the grand wedding celebration at the Skies Yard ended up being the best topic in the city.


    However, the couple of the wedding celebration continued to be unknown.


    Charlie Wade drove the modified BMW 520 and also went home with ire Wilson Wilson.


    ire Wilson was still submersed in wonderful joy, nearly as if she was stocking the center of


    paradise. She couldn¡¯t help yet ask, ¡°Just how did you publication the Sky Garden? They have


    actually never ever enabled that ever before.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled coyly and also imed, ¡°Honestly, the elderly exec of Dreand is a good


    friend of mine back at the orphanage. We utilized to share our tough and hard times with each other


    and also I always shared fifty percent of my steamed bun with him, so when I asked him for a favor,


    he imed ok.¡±


    ire Wilson responded gently. ¡°Oh, I see. Why have not I read about this before?¡±


    ¡± I have a lot of buddies at the orphanage, I might require a minimum of three days to discuss all of


    them. I¡¯ve never ever stated anything since I believed you really did not like listening to it.¡±


    ire Wilson uttered in an earnest tone, ¡°You are my hubby, naturally I¡¯m interested in your past.


    I¡¯m really interested.¡±


    Charlie Wade giggled dfully. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll tell you much more!¡±


    ¡± Alright!¡±.


    Back in their block, Charlie Wade parked the vehicle downstairs.


    Just when they left the automobile, they encountered ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s moms and dads


    strolling back from outdoors.


    ine Ma, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mother, shrieked when she saw them, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,


    where did the BMW originate from?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s dad, had sparkles in his eyes when he saw the car!


    ¡± Wow! BMW! ire Wilson Wilson, it¡¯s this your new automobile? You¡¯re rather a spendthrift huh!¡±.


    ire Wilson hurriedly cleared up, ¡°Mom, Daddy, I really did not get the automobile, it¡¯s Charlie


    Wade¡¯s.¡±.


    ¡± Charlie Wade?¡± Jacob Wilson frowned, interested. He counted on Charlie Wade and also asked,


    ¡°Where did you obtain the cash to buy this auto? You used ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s cash, really did


    not you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade waved his hands frantically. ¡°No, Papa, I got this with my personal stockpile ¡­¡±.


    ine Ma pulled Jacob Wilson and also circled around the cars and truck to take a far better look,


    and after that pouted, ¡°Huh! You¡¯re remaining under our roof as well as we spend for your food, but


    you do not also recognize to tter us when you have the money to purchase a BMW! You


    ungrateful b * stard!¡±.


    ire Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t state that regarding Charlie Wade ¡­¡±.


    There was a hint of envy in Jacob Wilson¡¯s tone as he imed, ¡°Huh, he even acquired a 520, does


    he think he should have such a good vehicle? I think the 3 Collection suffices for him to show off!¡±.


    ine Ma stated coldly, ¡°I¡¯m informing you, your father does not also possess a cars and truck yet!


    At his age, you ¡®d much better allow him enjoy life a lot more. Otherwise, it will certainly be far too


    late!¡±.


    She added with a requiring tone, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? Give the automobile to your father as a gift


    and also allow him use it!¡±.


    ire Wilson looked at Charlie Wade as she pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, what do


    you assume?¡±.


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s thought, he really did not mind the idea but the cars and truck was not a 520, it


    was a 760!


    Honestly talking, he assumed BMW 760 was a waste for his father-inw as he was a henpecked


    spouse and also was out the preferred side of Lady Wilson as well ¡­


    As he thought about this, he promptly thought of aplementary reason. ¡°Hmm, Papa, this is a


    BMW 520, the least expensive version of the 5 Series that they have actually named the beggar


    version of the Collection. I hesitate that individuals could tease you when they see you drive it.¡±.


    ine Ma frowned in annoyance. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t wish to give it to us, do you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade waved his hands hurriedly. Allow ire Wilson utilize this cars and truck and I¡¯ll get


    you a 530. It¡¯s one course greater than 520 and it¡¯ll improve your reputation a lot more, don¡¯t you


    assume?¡±.


    ine Ma frowned once more, curious this time around. ¡°You still have cash to acquire 530?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, I still have some cash in hand given that I only made a down payment for this vehicle. Do not


    worry, I¡¯ll bring you to the showroom for car buying tomorrow early morning!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 73


    Wide and radiant smiles were smudged on the inws¡¯ faces when Charlie Wade said that he would


    certainly acquire a much better automobile for them tomorrow.


    What Jacob Wilson really did not recognize was that he had actually simply missed out on the top-


    spec 760.


    ire Wilson was a little stressed. After returning to their room and also washing up, she silently


    asked, ¡°Do you actually still have the cash to acquire a brand-new car? I have some secret stock


    right here, take it tomorrow!¡±.


    Charlie Wade waved his hands quickly. ¡°No, I do not require your money. I still have some, it¡¯s


    enough.¡±.


    ire Wilson mumbled apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I really did not understand my daddy and also


    mom would certainly be like this ¡­¡±.


    ¡± What are you talking about? Your moms and dads are my parents also. We are a family members,


    I¡¯m d to be able to bath them with presents asionally.¡±.


    Charlie Wadey on his small bed on the flooring and said with a mild smile, ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ll go


    and obtain a new auto for papa tomorrow morning!¡±.


    ire Wilson grinnedfortably. ¡°Thank you, Charlie Wade!¡±.


    Charlie Wade chuckled. ¡°The pleasure is mine, my dear!¡±.


    ire Wilson suddenly flushed when she asked, ¡°Will you be cold during the night if you sleep on


    the flooring?¡±.


    Charlie Wade spouted without a doubt, ¡°No, it¡¯s not cold in all. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright!¡±.


    ire Wilson smacked her lips in nuisance. ¡°After that go on and also rest! Dumdum!¡±.


    She finally had need to ask him to oversleep the bed, but the dumdum didn¡¯t take her sign ¡­


    Unexpectedly, Charlie Wade understood that he seemed to have mistakenly missed her point ¡­


    So he frantically said, ¡°Uh, dear, it¡¯s so chilly, I¡¯m shuddering now!¡±.


    ire Wilson huffed in inmmation, ¡°If it¡¯s chilly, include a quilt!¡±.


    ¡± Sigh ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade really felt incredibly regretful and also clinically depressed.


    After an instant, he attempted again, ¡°My dear, I assume it¡¯s getting chillier now, I¡¯m so cool!¡±.


    ire Wilson kicked off a patchwork to the flooring as well as said angrily, ¡°How cold can it be in the


    summer season evening? If you¡¯re still cold, I¡¯ll obtain a jacket for you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was so disappointed at himself and also cursed himself quietly. It appeared that his


    spouse would not let him go to bed tonight!


    ***.


    The next morning, ire Wilson prepared yourself to go to function early in the morning.


    Charlie Wade made breakfast for her. He passed the auto tricks to her and said, ¡°Drive to the


    workce today.¡±.


    ire Wilson was a little unpredictable. ¡°It¡¯s your auto. Can I utilize it?¡±.


    ¡± Why not? You¡¯re my wife. I acquired the car for you and not for myself.¡±.


    ire Wilson responded delicately as well as imed as she took the keys from him. ¡°Thank you!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was extremely jealous as he saw their interaction as well as stated, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    you do bear in mind about acquiring me a vehicle today, don¡¯t you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade spouted promptly. Simply wait for me to drive the brand new vehicle house!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was smiling from ear to ear. ¡°After that I¡¯ll wait in your home! BMW 530, you assured it


    on your own, don¡¯t obtain the wrong cars and truck!¡±.


    Charlie Wade chuckled in entertainment as well as stated with a nod, ¡°Father, don¡¯t fret, I¡¯ll acquire


    you a BMW 530 today!¡±.


    He went downstairs with his partner. He opened the trunk of the BMW 760 and also took his little


    electrical scooter out.


    ire Wilson drove the car to function while Charlie Wade rode his little e-bike as well as went to


    the BMW showroom once again.


    He passed by the Audi disy room as he was approaching his destination.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 74


    Individuals in the Audi disy room detected Charlie Wade as quickly as he was obtaining closer


    and also more detailed. One of the salespersons blurted, ¡°F * ck, it¡¯s the e-bike person who got the


    BMW 760!¡±.


    ¡± D * mn, I¡¯m mosting likely to stop him and also encourage him to buy the top-spec Audi A8 even if


    I have to lick his boots!¡±.


    ¡± Yes!¡±.


    Suddenly, arge number of Audi salespersons rushed out and also surrounded him.


    ¡± Sir! Pleasee and also see the current top-spec Audi A8 in our disy room!¡±.


    ¡± Sir! Our A8 is really effective. It makes use of a W12 engine, which is much better than the BMW


    760 V12 engine!¡±.


    Charlie Wade arched his eyebrows oddly. ¡°Really? Is it that terrific?¡±.


    An Audi salesperson marched forward fast and also started, ¡°Employer, allow me describe to you.


    Our W12 engine is separated into two sides and one side can be transformed off as you please.


    Charlie Wade roared contemptuously, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why would certainly I get a


    twelve-cylinder automobile as well as shut off 6 cylinders for the sake of gas saving? I can simply


    acquire a six-cylinder cars and truck!¡±.


    ¡± Erm ¡­ Ah ¡­ I.¡±.


    The salesperson¡¯s face turned into an embarrassing shade of red when he realized that he had


    misspoken.


    Charlie Wade smirked at them and also said, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re believing. You are


    aggravated that I got a BMW 760 next door the other day as well as you want me as your customer


    today no matter what, am I right?¡±.


    The group of salesmans nodded profusely.


    Charlie Wade grunted. ¡°Let me inform you, it¡¯s toote! You disregarded me and also treated me


    any which way the other day. Today, I¡¯m escape of your organization!¡±.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Honk honk!


    He pushed the horn of his little scooter as well as imed, ¡°Get out of my way, I want to go to the


    BMW showroom to acquire an automobile!¡±.


    The BMW sales representatives rushed out of their door as well as yelled, ¡°You Audi losers, what do


    you assume you¡¯re doing? Are you attempting to swipe our clients? Don¡¯t you see he does not also


    wish to listen to you? Get out of his way! If you obstruct his method once more, I¡¯ll call the press


    reporters and also expose you!¡±.


    The Audi salesmans sighed regretfully as well as walked away in despair.


    The supervisor of the BMW disy room involved greet Charlie Pitch in individual and asked


    professionally, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Wade, would you such as to purchase another vehicle today?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded and also imed, ¡°Do you have a BMW 530? Cash and carry!¡±.


    ¡± Yes! We do!¡±.


    The supervisor was over the moon.


    A 760 the other day, a 530 today, he was indeed a generous client!


    He fast stated, ¡°Sir, please follow me, I¡¯ll reveal you the vehicle.¡±.


    Charlie Wade hummed and also followed him into the disy room.


    There was a BMW 530 in the exhibition hall. Charlie Wade beinged in to feel it as well as realized


    that although the exterior was reallyparable to the 7 Series, it was a lot even worse inside.


    However, it was thought about morous sufficient for his aging as well as pompous father-inw.


    He was about to get his card and go on with the deal when he heard a familiar voice originating


    from close by, ¡°Oh my dear, I actually like the BMW X6! Could you get me one, please?¡±.


    Charlie Wade, who was sitting in the automobile, looked in the direction of the direction of the voice


    when he saw Lily, Dous¡¯s future wife, wrapping her arms around a stranger¡¯s arm as well as


    speaking in a coy and also intimate manner.


    Charlie Wade frowned in agitation as well as thought, ¡®Lily called the man ¡®dear¡¯. Is thisdy


    disloyalty on Dous?¡¯.


    Instantly, a surge of fury wrath gradually shed inside him. He disliked disloyal women who had no


    ethical borders.


    Dous was working hard to build his career while this woman was ripping off on him! She was so


    disgusting!


    He paid attention to the man teasing her with a lustful face, ¡°If I buy you the X6 currently, how would


    certainly you describe this to Dous?¡±.


    Lily spouted with an appearance of disgust. ¡°Do not discuss his name, he is nothing yet a loser!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 75


    The man grinned. He pinched Lily¡¯s face and also imed, ¡°You¡¯re my woman now, why do you still


    want to be with him? I do not permit other men to touch my female!¡±.


    Lily hurriedly persuaded with a coy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t stress, Jerome, I haven¡¯t let him touch me because


    we got together. He¡¯s so dirty! My body is constantly yours and also only your own, it¡¯s exclusively


    for you alone!¡±.


    She continued, ¡°Really, I desired to break up with him as soon as the restaurant began running, but


    I really did not recognize that the loser has a friend who is fairly resourceful as well as helped me


    obtain rid of Scarface at the redevelopment area. Wait up until the business gets on track¨C I¡¯ll ditch


    him as well as kick him out of the dining establishment after that!¡±.


    Jerome Search giggled pompously and also said, ¡°It¡¯s just Scarface! If you ¡®d told me earlier, all I


    require is a telephone call as well as his boss would pertain to stoop as well as apologize to you


    directly!¡±.


    Lilyughed happily as well as said, ¡°Oh, Jerome, you¡¯re my hero! It was quite urgent at that time,


    so I really did not handle to contact you. Dous was there, I was terrified that you ¡®d be irritated to


    see him!¡±.


    Jerome pinched her waist seductively as well as chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re such an excellent girl!¡±.


    Lily rubbed her breast versus his arms like a pet cat scrubing itself on a column and said, ¡°Jerome,


    could you purchase me the BMW X6 currently? Please ¡­¡±.


    Jerome smiled haughtily and imed, ¡°Later on, baby. We¡¯ll most likely to my area initially, let me


    feed you a number of rounds. You go ditch that loser and also I¡¯ll acquire you the X6 tomorrow!¡±.


    Lily squealed happily, ¡°Jerome, is it true? Will you really acquire me X6 tomorrow?¡±.


    ¡± When have I ever before lied to you?¡± Jerome smiled. ¡°But you need to make me delighted first!¡±.


    Lily considered him coquettishly and also imed, ¡°You mischievous dog! Don¡¯t you fret, you¡¯ll be in


    heaven when we get to your locationter!¡±.


    They transformed as well as left the BMW showroom.


    Charlie Wade was very upset by the horrible pair. Quickly, he obtained his phone as well as called


    Dous.


    Dous¡¯s shocked voice could be listened to on the line as soon as the call was answered. ¡°Charlie


    Wade, just how are you? Why did you call me so unexpectedly?¡±.


    Charlie Wade stated emphatically, ¡°I just intend to greet. What are you doing currently?¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯m hectic at my restaurant, obviously. Lunch hour is around the bend and also the customers will


    certainlye anytime soon, so I¡¯m here to aid.¡±.


    ¡± Do you go to your dining establishment daily?¡±.


    ¡± Of course! We¡¯re simply starting our service and also there are lots of matters for me to manage.


    Besides, majority of the restaurant¡¯s resources was Lily¡¯s father¡¯s money. They will certainly turn


    nose up at me if I don¡¯t function tougher.¡±.


    ¡± Just how much did you put in the restaurant?¡±.


    ¡± A hundred grand. That is all my financial savings considering that graduation.¡±.


    ¡± That is the owner of the restaurant?¡±.


    ¡± Me, of course!¡±.


    ¡± Was your name written in business registration?¡±.


    ¡± No, Lily¡¯s father¡¯s name is made use of to register ourpany. Lily as well as I are not married


    yet, so it¡¯s not good to ce in my name because he spent the majority of the resources.¡±.


    Dous continued, ¡°But her papa promised that he will alter the possession of the restaurant under


    my name when Lily as well as I get wed.¡±.


    Charlie Wade trembled his head in discouragement as he paid attention to Dous¡¯s statement.


    This fool really did not even recognize that he was made use of!


    Lily treated him like a servant. She was letting him get busy with the dining establishment¡¯s affairs


    while she ripped off on him with a rich man as well as was also thinking about kicking him out of the


    video game!


    Now, Dous had no legal attachment to the restaurant considering that it was not registered under


    his name. As soon as Lily betrayed him, he would certainly get absolutely nothing! Not only would


    all his effort fail but he also would not even return his hundred grand!


    Charlie Wade was getting a growing number of ashamed with Lily. He asked Dous directly,


    ¡°Where is Lily currently?¡±.

 Chapter 76-80

    Chapter 76-80


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 76


    Dous imed with a mildugh, ¡°She has actually gone to the hair salon. Why?¡±


    Charlie Wade smirked. ¡°Beauty parlor? Was that what she informed you?¡±


    ¡± Yes!¡±.


    ¡± And you believe her?¡±.


    Dous asked in a peculiar tone, ¡°Charlie Wade, what are you trying to im? Simply spill it out,


    quit eluding.¡±.


    Charlie Wade provided a hum and also started, ¡°Alright. I saw Lily at the BMW showroom with a


    male called Jerome Quest. They were snuggling and also embracing, and also she also called the


    man ¡®dear¡¯. I believe she¡¯s cheating on you.¡±.


    Dous blurted noisally. Did you obtain the incorrect individual?¡±.


    Charlie Wade stated strongly, ¡°No, I really did not. It was her.¡±.


    ¡± No! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Dous grumbled coldly, ¡°Charlie Wade, we are good buddies however you


    can¡¯t im poor aspects of my future wife even if we¡¯re close!¡±.


    Your future wife is cheating on you with one more man and also that piece of crap Jerome even


    guaranteed to purchase her a BMW X6. They¡¯ve gone back to his home now and also she¡¯s going


    to damage up with you tonite!


    Without waiting for Dous¡¯s action, Charlie Wade proceeded, ¡°You ¡®d better relocate that paint that


    I gave you. Keep it somece risk-free, it will be the resources for you to start over. If you still do


    not get what I¡¯m iming, after that my hands are linked.¡±.


    He murmured, ¡°Charlie Wade, quit your nonsense! I recognize her, she ¡®d never ever betray me!


    Charlie Wade frowned in dismay and also said emphatically, ¡°Alright then. As your good friend, I¡¯ve


    already offered you the heads-up that I should. I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t believe me. Good


    luck!¡±.


    Charlie Wade ended the call right away.


    He trembled his head indignantly as he cursed to himself. ¡°That fool, blinded by love! I ought to¡¯ve


    taped a video and sent it to him when I had the chance!¡±.


    Currently, the supervisor of the BMW disy room knocked on the home window as well as asked,


    ¡°Sir, exactly how do you feel regarding the auto? Do you like it?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s excellent, I¡¯ll take this. Obtain me a brand-new one from the


    storage facility.¡±.


    Arge grin was glued on the manager¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, absolutely! Please give me a minute, I¡¯ll have


    somebody drive the auto out front.¡±.


    Quickly, a ck BMW 530 quit at the entry of the showroom, driven by a salesperson. Charlie Wade


    fetched his card, swiped and also spent for the vehicle, then folded his little mobility scooter, stuffed


    it into the trunk, as well as repelled delicately.


    On his way back, his inws maintained calling to ask when he would certainly be back.


    Charlie Wade learnt that his inws were waiting outside eviction when he got back.


    Delighted as well as worried smiles appeared on their faces when they saw Charlie Wade drive


    back a BMW 530.


    Jacob Wilson circled around the vehicle a number of times as well as sighed pleasantly, ¡°Wow, it is


    a very great automobile! Extremely wonderful certainly! Wow, I never ever would have dared think


    of that I would certainly ever drive a BMW in my life!¡±.


    Charlie Wade stated with a smile, ¡°Father, maybe you can also drive a Rolls-Royce in the future,


    who knows?¡±.


    Jacob Wilsonughed delightedly. ¡°Well, my hope gets on you and ire Wilson Wilson!¡±.


    ine Ma was extremely satisfied too. Her eyes wereing to be extra mild as well as kind when


    she took a look at Charlie Wade.


    Jacob Wilson hopped into the auto as well as drove around themunity. Charlie Wade, be my


    motorist in the afternoon.


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°Alright, Daddy.¡±.


    ine Ma included happily, ¡°Be my motorist too, and send me to have five-o¡¯clock tea with my


    friends! I intend to show them that I have a person to chauffeur me in a BMW!¡±.


    ¡± Alright, Mommy!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 77


    After lunch, Jacob Wilson, Charlie Wade¡¯s father-inw, was already spruced up neatly and also


    advising Charlie Wade, ¡°Hey, hurry and get ready, we¡¯re going to drive in our brand-new auto as


    well as go to Vintage Road. A store there has imported a Tang Empire kiln vase and also I want to


    check it out.¡±.


    Charlie Wade encouraged, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re beginning with the antique thing again? We don¡¯t have


    much money and also it¡¯s a lush pastime to have today.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson really did not have money-earning skills but he dreamed a lot regarding get-rich-quick


    systems. He liked hanging out at Antique Street for the hope of obtaining an umon item of


    ssical times at an affordable price but in the past few years, the experiences he obtained were


    nothing but rip-offs and also deceit.


    He had actually picked up a while now, not only did he get the pastime once again yet he also


    started to get itchy hands again.


    Jacob Wilson was annoyed by Charlie Wade¡¯s goodwill remark. He snorted in disdain and stated,


    ¡°Stop your nonsense, just drive me there now.¡±.


    Charlie Wade was powerless however he might not disobey his father-inw, so he might just catch


    his demand as well as drive the old man to Antique Street.


    Aurouss Hilll was a renowned historical city. Vintage Street, whichy outside the visitor attraction


    ce, was popr to the neighborhood as well as worldwide antiquarians as well as consumers.


    As a result of its poprity, the local tourism department invested a great deal of money to overhaul


    the Vintage Street and also turned it into one more traveler destination.


    When reaching Vintage Street, Jacob Wilson increased to the door of an antique store and also told


    the assistant by the door that he had an appointment. The receptionist responded and also invited


    them to the VIP room at the back.


    Charlie Wade was currently stepping his feet out when Jacob Wilson turned around and said, ¡°I


    think you ¡®d better remain right here, you don¡¯t know about these points anyway. Just wait on me by


    the door of the VIP space!¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Okay, Daddy!¡±.


    cing his hands behind his back, Jacob Wilson went into the VIP space while Charlie Wade


    beinged in the remainder location.


    ***.


    A couple of minster, there was suddenly a sharp noiseing from the VIP room.


    Immediately afterward, Jacob Wilsoncked the area in a panic. He was sputtering, ¡°Oh my god,


    I¡¯m screwed!¡±.


    Charlie Wade marched forward and looked behind Jacob Wilson. He saw a tall as well as thin


    ceramic vase on the floor, gotten into two parts, and numerous small ceramic fragments throughout


    the floor.


    Going by the dimension of the pieces, he could see that the damaged vase was a Yuhuchun vase


    from the Tang Empire.


    When he grew up in the Wade family members, he was rather experienced concerning antiques as


    well as the likes as a result of the consistent influence and also education. At a nce, he might tell


    that the flower holder was authentic and it might make up to a number of million on the market


    value.


    It looked like his father-inw remained in big trouble this moment.


    In the VIP space, a middle-aged man imed with a gloomy face, ¡°Mr. Wilson, we acquired our


    Yuhuchun vase at 5 million bucks. Because you damaged it, you shouldpensate for it!¡±.


    The man was Raymond Cole, the supervisor of Vintage Deluxe.


    Jacob Wilson pulled Charlie Wade to stand in front of him and said in a shaky voice, ¡°This is my


    son-inw, do you understand just how abundant he is? I have something to attend to, I have to go


    now, bye-bye!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson shoved Charlie Wade into the area as well as ran away rapidly.


    Charlie Wade was in an unbelievable daze. This father-inw of his had the nerve to make him a


    scapegoat!


    Raymond considered Charlie Wade coldly and also asked, ¡°Sir, the costs is a total of 5.38 million.


    Would you like to pay by card or financial institution transfer?¡±.


    Charlie Wade spread his hands any which way. ¡°I do not have any kind of cash.¡±.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t afford to spend for it, yet he wished to instruct his father-inw a lesson so


    that he would certainly stop asking him ahead to Antique Road in the future.


    ¡± No money?¡± Raymond gritted his teeth indignantly. ¡°You shattered our shop¡¯s stuff and all you


    need to im to stay clear of difficulty is ¡®I don¡¯t have any kind of money¡¯?¡±.


    Charlie Wade shrugged. ¡°I do not mean to avoid it however truthfully, I don¡¯t have cash with me. I


    didn¡¯t damage that vase, so you can¡¯tpel me to pay.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 78


    Raymond stomped his feet furiously. ¡°He¡¯s your father-inw, isn¡¯t he?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Yes, he is my father-inw, however he¡¯s the one that damaged it, not


    me. You go and also try to find whoever is ountable for the broken vase. ¡®Discover the real


    perpetrator, don¡¯t involve their family members¡¯¨C have you heard of that saying prior to?¡±.


    Raymond¡¯s blood was boiling, but he pondered upon what Charlie Wade had actually said as well


    as figured that he was.


    If the news of him askingpensation from innocent individuals expanded, then Vintage Deluxe¡¯s


    track record would be tainted.


    He advised his males standing at the side, ¡°You, go and get the old male back below!¡±.


    Charlie Wade curled his lips right into a silent smirk as he enjoyed the guys chasing after the old


    man quickly.


    Really, he could simply swipe his card and get it over with, yet it would certainly be as well easy for


    his immoral father-inw then, would not it?


    It would certainly be far better to allow the old man suffer and discover his lesson rather than


    cleaning his a * s for him. Or else, he might throw him into the dungeon once more if he were to


    come across such trouble in the future.


    Every Person in Vintage Deluxe was dispatched to go after Jacob Wilson. Charlie Wade was alone


    at the shop, so he looked at the broken flower holder on the floor gingerly.


    The flower holder had to do with half a meter tall and also it had currently been burrized 2 halves


    as well as a heap of fragments, which was truly a pity.


    Unexpectedly, he discovered a covertpartment at the bottom of the lower half of the flower


    holder.


    He hurriedly reached in to order it as well as he obtained a little wood box!


    Never ever did he anticipate that the vase had a mystical secretpartment in it!


    The trademark spatial attribute of the Yuhuchun flower holder was that it had a little opening with a


    huge body. The wood box was certainly two or three timesrger than the opening of the vase, so it


    could be wrapped up that the box was not stuffed in theter stage, but it was built right into the


    vase when the flower holder was made!


    As a result, the box had been left in the flower holder given that the Tang Dynasty!


    Putting the box thoroughly in his hands, he observed it first prior to popping package open with a


    little force.


    As the wood box opened, a severe breezy scent dispersed from the box and Charlie Wade really


    felt extremely rejuvenated as well as calmed when he took a smell.


    Inside the wooden box was a yellowish old book that was norger than the size of a hand!


    Charlie Wade got the pocket-sized publication carefully and saw ¡®Apocalyptic Book¡¯ written in old


    script on the title web page.


    ¡± The name is quite fascinating, I wonder what isposed within.¡± Charlie Wade flipped guide and


    also read its contents.


    The initial chapter was the ¡®Medical Methods¡¯, which taped a multitude of cases and also therapy


    methods.


    Charlie Wade frowned curiously. He had actually examined medication briefly prior to as well as


    understood some standard concepts, however the web content in guides was undoubtedly much


    better and progressed than the techniques made use of in the medical industry nowadays.


    Some approaches of medical diagnosis and therapy were unprecedented even. Actually, at the end


    of the ¡®Clinical Techniques¡¯ chapter, he saw a content about alchemy and also the result of some


    medications, which was beyond the creative imagination these days¡¯s globe.


    Fascinated, Charlie Wade remained on the floor as well as continuously flipped guide.


    As he kept reading, he recognized that the book had covered different sort of topics, including


    fortune-telling and also strange approaches such as prize inspection and also reconstruction. There


    were several various other unusual things written in guide.


    Charlie Wade took a look at it for a long period of time, looking at each word in guide. He felt that


    the words were locating their ways into his mind as well as sticking themselves in it. His heart was


    thumping quickly as if it was hit by a huge wave.


    He had discovered a prize!


    This was the best prize!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 79


    Delighted and also overjoyed, Charlie Wade quickly stuffed the Apocalyptic Book into his pocket,


    however guide promptly turned into powder and disappeared into thin air.


    Astonishingly, every word in the book was inly imprinted in Charlie Wade¡¯s mind.


    At this moment, Jacob Wilson, who fled like a coward, waspletely apprehended by several big


    and strong men and was hurled back to the store.


    Considering his puffy as well as swelling cheeks, Charlie Wade figured that he has to have been


    defeated intensely prior to he was carried back right here.


    Charlie Wade discovered Jacob Wilson¡¯s piteous look very funny and enjoyable.


    Just how risk this old cootbel him as a scapegoat after entering difficulty! It was outrageous! A


    little whipping was necessary as a punishment for him to discover his lesson.


    Jacob Wilson was in a particrly dreaded and unstable position now. Due to his desperate


    getaway earlier, he was panting a lot like a pet dog, trying to catch his breath.


    His chubby and vulnerable body made it difficult for him to elude those young people. Besides, he


    really did not have the vehicle key, exactly how did he expect he could leave from this area?


    Thus, it only took those individuals a short while to capture him. His hands were connected behind


    his back, his face was puffy from a couple of puts. It was exceptionally humiliating and miserable to


    the sight.


    As Jacob Wilson was taken back to the store, Raymond, the supervisor, gritted his teeth in


    discouragement as well as stated, ¡°Old man, do you assume you can escape after shattering our


    things? Learn about our Vintage Deluxe¡¯s history prior to you do something so stupid!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson stammered in scary, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, the flower holder was too unsafe ¡­¡±.


    Raymond roared coldly, ¡°Close the f * ck up! I¡¯ll offer you a mid-day to get your money ready.


    Jacob Wilson shivered in fright. He resorted to Charlie Wade and clung on him like he was a life-


    saving watercraft. ¡°Charlie Wade, my excellent son-inw! You have to aid me! You can¡¯t let them


    do this to me!¡±.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie Wade shrugged helplessly. ¡°However, Papa, I don¡¯t have that much cash.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson spouted anxiously, ¡°Most likely to prison on my part, then! The Wilson family members


    has actually supported you for as long, it¡¯s time for you to settle us!¡±.


    Charlie Wade looked at his immoral father-inw and asked yourself just how he had the nerve to


    state such things currently.


    Before he declined, Raymond added, ¡°Quit. At Vintage Deluxe, we do business in a straightforward


    and also reliable way. Whoever dedicates the mistake takes the me. Old man, you damaged the


    flower holder, so you need to spend for it!¡±.


    After that, he imed to Charlie Wade, ¡°You can go currently, however I rmend you to aid him


    obtain the money. Or else, if I don¡¯t have the cash by the night, I¡¯ll send him to the police station!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly.


    Jacob Wilson howled loudly, ¡°My dear son-inw, you can not leave me right here! What should I do


    if you¡¯re gone?¡±.


    He wanted tough seeing his father-inw so anxious and also afraid, however certainly, he could


    not smile genuine.


    He will leave this area with the justification of obtaining the cash and also left his father-inw below


    to experience a little, however instantly, it struck him that there was an ancient technique for the


    remediation of porcin artifacts in the Apocalyptic Publication. Thus, a concept struck his mind as


    he stated, ¡°Mr. Cole, if I can repair the flower holder, will you let the old man go?¡±.


    Raymond smirked, ¡°Fix the flower holder? Who do you think you are? To tell you the fact, I¡¯ve sent


    the photos to the professionals of cultural relics assessment in Aurouss Hilll as well as they stated it


    is irreparable after such damages.¡±.


    Charlie Wade drank his head in doubt. ¡°Your flower holder is broken anyhow, what¡¯s using keeping


    about, right? Why do not you let me try?¡±.


    The disdainful smirk broadened on Raymond¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, all right, you¡¯re an excessively persistent


    and certain young fe, aren¡¯t you? Alright! Let¡¯s see what you can do!¡±.


    Charlie Wade said firmly, ¡°Give me a sheet of Chinese rice paper, a brush, as well as five raw eggs.


    Raw.¡±.


    Raymond abided by his demand without hesitation since he was anticipating seeing what kind of


    absurd show Charlie Wade would perform. Soon, his man revived a basket of raw eggs for Charlie


    Wade.


    You can either pay payment or we¡¯ll sue your father-inw. 5 million¨C it¡¯s sufficient for the old male


    to stay in jail till he dies.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 80


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°What if I repair it?¡±.


    Raymond snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll need to get in touch with the evaluators. If they confirm that you have actually


    fixed it as well as recouped the majority of the damage, I¡¯ll let both of you go!¡±.


    ¡± Alright!¡± Charlie Wade responded. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡±.


    He quickly reversed to the workstation and silently began his job. He took the brush and alsoid


    out the summary of the flower holder on the Chinese rice paper.


    After that, he knocked the egg gently to crack a small opening, dipped his forefinger into the egg to


    obtain some egg white, wiped it on a piece of the flower holder, and also pressed it versus the


    paper model. He duplicated the very same process for the next fragment, as well as another, until


    the paper model was progressively covered with the vase¡¯s items ¡­


    Everyone watched silently while calmly their breaths in for fear of worry his restoration


    processRemediation


    Fifty percent an hour passed extremely promptly.


    When Charlie Wade stood upright once again, what showed up in front of every person was a


    vor Dynasty Yuhuchun vase that appeared to be renewed with brand-new life.


    He grinned at Raymond as well as said, ¡°Have a look as well as see if there are any defects.¡±.


    Raymond got the vase and also looked at it a couple of looks prior to he grimaced disdainfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, right? Do you f * cking believe that you¡¯ve repaired it after cing some egg


    fluid on it? F * ck you! Why don¡¯t I break your leg and also adhesive them back together with egg


    liquid, huh?!¡±.


    ¡± Do not touch the flower holder!¡±.


    Currently, a crisp and also anxious voice reverberated from the door quickly.


    An attractive girl in a white informal suit actioned in promptly afterward.


    Thedy had a really attractive face paired with her tall as well as best figure, that looked about 1.7


    meters high. Standing by the door, she was scanning the area with her cool and also pompousness


    look, radiating a ssy and also glowing aura simr to a snow queen.


    Raymond¡¯s expression shifted drastically when he saw thedy. He bowed his head professionally


    as well as stated, ¡°Miss, why are you here?¡±.


    Thedy was Jasmine Moore, the proprietor of Vintage Deluxe and the young missus of the Moore


    household, one of the prominent family members in Aurouss Hilll.


    Jasmine grumbled angrily with an angry flush on her face. ¡°If I had note, I hesitate that you


    would¡¯ve single-handedly ruined this shop! What is taking ce?¡±.


    Raymond smiled sheepishly as well as answered, ¡°A consumer unintentionally broke the vase while


    looking at it. His son-inw repaired it with eggs, which is utterly ludicrous. I will review the payment


    with them.¡±.


    Jasmine leaned in the direction of the flower holder and observed it closely. After that, there was a


    dash of shock on her face!


    She promptly grumbled at Raymond, ¡°Put it down, you trick! Don¡¯t touch it if you don¡¯t recognize


    anything!¡±.


    Raymond was stunned by her abrupt response. ¡°Miss, what are you ¡­¡±.


    ¡± This is an artifact that has just been recovered. No person is allowed to touch it with their bare


    hands with the exception of the reconstruction professionals! Do not you understand the


    guideline?¡±.


    Raymond stuttered reluctantly. ¡°I. he merely utilized some eggs to adhesive it together, it does not


    count as remediation, does it?¡±.


    After the reconstruction, the rate of the flower holder will certainly at the very least dual however


    due to the fact that you¡¯ve touched it with your bare hands, it¡¯ll lose at least two million of its worth!


    Load up your things, you¡¯re discharged!¡±.


    She had actually seen a porcin te in the same period as the Yuhuchun vase at a public


    auction in Shipton.


    The background of the porcin te was very interesting. It was a relic of the Tang Empire but it


    had actually burrized items a few decadester throughout the Track Dynasty. A skilled artisan in


    the Song Dynasty had recovered the relic making use of the very same method.


    As a result of the rarity of the restoration approach that had long been shed in time, the final public


    auction rate of the porcin te was 13 million dors, which much surpassed the real value of


    the te.


    Today, the Yuhuchun vase had been restored by Charlie Wade with the same rare approach, so the


    worth of the vase would unquestionably rise!


    Blood drained pipes from Raymond¡¯s face upon hearing Jasmine¡¯s order. He didn¡¯t expect that a


    simple touch of the flower holder would certainly have triggered such a big loss in addition to his


    work.


    After that, Jasmine asked, ¡°That is the master that repaired this vase? Take me to see him


    currently!¡±.

 Chapter 81-85

    Chapter 81-85


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 81


    Raymond was dumbstruck!


    He never ever would certainly have thought of, not also in his wildest dreams, that the vase would


    certainly change into an extra precious treasure after being restored by a few eggs!


    He indicated Charlie Wade and also stated, ¡°Miss, this is the man who fixed the vase ¡­¡±.


    As Jasmine eyed Charlie Wade, she could not aid yet ask yourself just how such a boy would know


    the long-forgotten cultural relic remediation technique!


    In spite of her question, she managed a polite smile and asked, ¡°Hi, I am Jasmine Moore. How


    should I resolve you? May I recognize from whom you have learned the relic remediation


    technique?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson, that was still shuddering at the side, was stunned when he heard Jasmine Moore¡¯s


    name!


    The Moore household!


    The Moore family was one of the most elite household in Aurouss Hilll! Their influence was not


    comparable to those of Eastcliff¡¯s exclusive households, yet in Aurouss Hilll, they went to the top of


    the pyramid where no person can ever get to!


    He really did not expect that he would certainly fulfill among their rtive here!


    At The Same Time, Charlie Wade had a warm reaction in the direction of Jasmine¡¯s condition. The


    Moore household was effective, however their total assets was valued at numerous billions. They


    paled in contrast to the Wade family with their worth of a trillion bucks.


    He imed emphatically, ¡°My name is Charlie Wade and I don¡¯t have any kind of masters. You can


    im that I¡¯m self-taught.¡±.


    Then, he continued, ¡°I have fixed the Yuchunhu flower holder that my father-inw damaged,


    Please assess it for its details worth on your side and also allow us recognize if we still require to


    compensate for it.¡±.


    Jasmine trembled her head with a smile. ¡°After the restoration, this vase has actually much


    exceeded its initial value. So, it¡¯s vice versa¨C we owe you rather.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Considering that we have actually fixed the matter,


    we shall start, then.¡±.


    Jasmine¡¯s eyes moved mischievously, not desiring Charlie Wade to leave so quickly. She said with


    a smile, ¡°Sir, your name avoids my mind.


    She obtained her very own card and also imed as she handed it over. ¡°This is my card, you can


    call me at the number over.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded as he epted the card. ¡°My name is Charlie Wade yet I do not have a


    name card.¡±.


    ¡± It¡¯s all right,¡± Jasmine imed, ¡°Could you please leave me your contact number, after that?¡±.


    Charlie Wade eyed her meticulously. He really felt that it would certainly benefit him to have his own


    connections. Besides, thisdy, Jasmine Moore, looked very respectful and simple, unlike a big-


    headed and controling person. It would bring no injury if he made close friends with her.


    He exchanged phone numbers with her.


    After the exchange, Jasmine stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, would certainly you like me to send you home?¡±.


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and also imed, ¡°Thanks however no many thanks, I came here by


    cars and truck.¡±.


    Jasmine responded. ¡°I¡¯ll see you off then!¡±.


    Jasmine apanied Charlie Wade and also Jacob Wilson to the BMW 530. She enjoyed them


    repel prior to heading back to Vintage Deluxe.


    On their method house, Jacob Wilson asked strangely enough, ¡°Charlie Wade, where did you learn


    the craft of cultural relic restoration?¡±.


    The web content of the Apocalyptic Book was running via Charlie Wade¡¯s mind like terrible waves.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t inform his father-inw that he had located the enchanting and also mystical


    book inside the busted vase.


    He merely spouted a lie. ¡°I learned it from the cleaner at the orphanage.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson responded. ¡°Give thanks to god you were there, or else, I may remain in prison


    currently ¡­¡±.


    He rapidly said as if an idea unexpectedly struck his mind, ¡°Oh yes! Do not tell ire Wilson and


    also your mother-inw concerning this, do you recognize?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 82


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±.


    The old man blurt a deep sigh. Massaging his face, he whined, ¡°If I understood that you had such


    ability, I would not have rushed to you! Now, I¡¯m not simply tired to the bone, I was even put several


    times! Damn, exactly how unlucky!¡±.


    He after that proceeded, ¡°Is my face still red?¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°A little.¡±.


    The old man whined once more. ¡°Inform your mother that I ran into a post if she ever before asks.¡±.


    Upon getting to home, Charlie Wade right away hurried to the grocery store to obtain some


    groceries and make supper for the family.


    He then called his other half, ire Wilson Wilson, in case she was desire for something.


    Nheless, it ended up that she had to n a forting job with Doris Young that night


    therefore, she had invited ire Wilson to have dinner at Emgrand Team.


    Upon listening to those words, Doris had tested him at the same time as well by iming, ¡°Sir, the


    task remains in progression, so your partner could be fairly active from now. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±.


    Charlie Wade was an understanding individual, and recognizing that the job was important to her,


    he replied, ¡°Thepany had much better serve good food and also treat her well.¡±


    .


    Doris right away replied, ¡°Do not fret, I¡¯ll treat her to the best dinner the business has to provide.¡¯.


    ¡± Okay, good.¡± Charlie Wade texted back. If his better half had not been mosting likely to be house,


    Charlie Wade really did not require to be also details with the food selection, thus, he randomly


    selected some active ingredients and also made a simple supper for his inws.


    After dinner, the old pair headed out square dancing while Charlie Wade, on the other hand,


    remained at residence and also enjoyed the wondrous world of.


    Unexpectedly, he obtained a phone call from Dous Adams.


    Charlie Wade was reluctant to take the telephone call. Charlie Wade had as soon as provided him


    advice out of good heart, yet Dous had actually just started yelling at him like a maniac.


    On second thought, he was but a pathetic man. Charlie Wade made a decision to pick up the call


    and also asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±.


    On the various other end of the phone, Dous was sobbing frantically. ¡°Charlie Wade, my dearest


    sibling! I¡¯m so sorry, I have actually wronged you!¡±.


    Upon hearing his sobbing, Charlie Wade¡¯s expression softened and also he asked, ¡°You found out


    about the truth?¡±.


    Dous cried, ¡°After our battle, I really felt a growing number of uneasy about it, so Iplied with


    the radar in her apple iphone and wound up at a vi in the suburbs. When I knocked on the door to


    catch the cheater, I was defeated up by the man¡¯s licensed operator as well as butlers, and then I


    was sent to the medical facility by 120 ¡­¡±.


    At this moment, Dous damaged down crying again. ¡°Charlie Wade, it was my mistake for being


    so blinded, I was incorrect!


    Charlie Wade let out a sigh as well as stated, ¡°I do not criticize you. Which medical facility are you


    confessed in today?¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯m in Silverwing Hospital,¡± Dous sobbed. The physician said i wouldn¡¯t be able to stroll for a


    few days. I invested all of my cash on the dining establishment, I¡¯mpletely broke now, so I do


    not have any cash on me to pay for the healthcare facility bills ¡­¡±.


    As quickly as he heard this, Charlie Wade asked, ¡°They really did not give you any kind of cash for


    medical costs?¡±.


    ¡± No ¡­¡± Dous allow his words track off.


    ¡± Did you call the police?¡±.


    ¡± I did, but the police stated that I was the one who got into their house, they were just safeguarding


    themselves ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Exactly how risk they!¡± Charlie Wade was exceptionally irritated. ¡°Wait on me, I¡¯ll be there in just a


    few mins!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 83


    Upon showing up at Silverwing Hospital, Dous could be seen existing on one of the beds in the


    ward, covered in injuries as well as contusions. Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t assist yet offer constion.


    At the view of Charlie Wade¡¯s arrival, Dous¡¯s swollen eyes started to wreck, splits moving down


    his cheeks like a river stream.


    ¡± Charlie Wade ¡­¡± Dous broke down sobbing.


    Charlie Wade approached him slowly and also whispered, ¡°It¡¯s alright, she¡¯s simply a b * tch, she¡¯s


    not worth it.¡±.


    Dous continued, ¡°I pursued her for three years, essentially throwing my self-respect into the


    dumpster for her! I feel like a lowly pet attempting totch on to whatever I could, and now, I


    understand that I have actually never ever had anything in the first ce ¡­¡±.


    Dous appeared to be choking on his tears. ¡°That b * tch really did not just break up with me, she


    desired me to lose absolutely every little thing! I¡¯ve spent every penny I have actually gained over


    the past couple of years, even using up all my savings of ten thousand in that dining establishment,


    yet now, she¡¯s rejecting to pay me back! I was so blinded, just how can I have actually possibly


    sumbed to such a wickeddy!¡±.


    Charlie Wadeforted him. ¡°Dous, as a guy, you have to recognize how to let go. You can


    simply begin again! What regarding the paint I provided you? It deserves at least twenty thousand


    dors, that would suffice for you to begin a small business.¡±.


    Dous nodded. ¡°It¡¯s with me. Thanks for advising me to bring along the paint, otherwise, she


    would¡¯ve taken that far from me too!¡±.


    Charlie Wade sighed. ¡°That settles it then. You ought to obtain some rest and also ignore all this. I¡¯ll


    obtain you something to eat and spend for your hospital bills.¡±.


    Splits streamed down Dous¡¯s cheeks once more. ¡°Charlie Wade, my dearest brother! Thank you


    so much ¡­ Do not fret, I¡¯ll be sure to repay yourpassion!¡±.


    ¡± Yeah, yeah. We¡¯re bros, there¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± He replied gently as he left the ward.


    He had not been able to buy anything when he got on the method to the health center since he had


    actually remained in a thrill previously, nheless, seeing Dous¡¯s pathetic face, he could not


    bear to leave him in that state. He went to buy some fruits as well as paid the 10 thousand dors


    worth of medical expenses for him in breakthrough.


    When he returned to Dous¡¯s ward, Charlie Wade understood that the door was wide open. Upon


    going into, Lily Lewis, who was clinging to Jerome Search, was standing in front of Dous¡¯s bed.


    Dous yelled at the view of them. ¡°What are you doing right here? To make fun of me?¡±.


    Lilyughed sarcastically. ¡°That has the moment to do that?¡±.


    Lily squabble on the flooring in disgust before including, ¡°I¡¯m below for that paint! Where have you


    hidden it? Hand it over currently!¡±.


    Dous screamed angrily, ¡°Lily Lewis, that painting was a present from my sibling, who are you to


    take it from me !?¡±.


    ¡± A present?¡± Lily scoffed. ¡°Utilize that undersized little mind of yours for as soon as. Why would


    Charlie Wade consider that painting to you? It was tomemorate the opening of the restaurant!


    And that has that restaurant? News sh, my father does!¡±.


    Dous had not expected Lily to be so outrageous, and his voice trembled in anger, ¡°Lily Lewis,


    don¡¯t you dare go across that line! I have actually still invested 10 thousand dors in that restaurant


    as well, however you still have yet to pay me back!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 84


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lily grimaced. ¡°Quit this bloody rubbish. The dining establishment has nothing to do with you. Do


    not go hoping that I¡¯ll pay you also one cent! That paint belongs to the dining establishment, if you


    don¡¯tmend us now, I¡¯ll have to call the police officers and report you for theft!¡±.


    Jerome, that was standing following to Lily, jeered. ¡°Listen up, youngster. I ¡®d encourage you to


    cooperate with us. My connections within Aurouss Hilll are not something you would love to test


    currently, is it? If you do not turn over the paint, I will simply have to visit the public protection


    bureau and they would certainly lock you up quickly! With what it¡¯s worth, you will be sentenced to


    at least 10 years of jail-time!¡±.


    Dous¡¯s tears put down like rain, and also he questioned Lily, ¡°I have actually been only great to


    you for the past few years, I gave you every little thing I had! It¡¯s fine if you do not truly enjoy me, yet


    why do you need to do this to me !?¡±.


    Lily allowed out a cool chuckle. Pay attention up dumbass, I¡¯ve never ever enjoyed you! I would just


    fall for a guy like Jerome beloved, a man who in fact deserves my love!¡±.


    Jerome smiled sardonically. ¡°I neglected to mention this. We are quite efficient in pleasing each


    other¡¯s requirements in bed!¡±.


    Lily flushed. ¡°Aww,e on, Jerome, why are you discussing this? I¡¯m so self-conscious ¡­¡±.


    Jeromeughed. ¡°Why do not we shut the doors and show this useless piece of trash just how it¡¯s


    done?


    ¡± Jerome beloved, no! That would certainly be so awkward!¡± Lily gushed.


    Dous couldn¡¯t birth to watch the scene before him any kind of longer as well as threw a pillow in


    their direction as he yelled, ¡°You maniacs! Get out!¡±.


    Nheless, Jerome captured the pillow and scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m advising you, hand over the painting.


    Otherwise, I¡¯m breaking your various other leg and sending you to jail!¡±.


    Charlie Wade, that was at the door eavesdroping on everything that was stated, promptly walked


    into the ward as well as shouted, ¡°You attempt to injure my sibling? Do you have a death wish?¡±.


    Jerome turned his head as well as looked Charlie Wade dead in the eye. ¡°Who are you?¡±.


    Lily replied, ¡°He¡¯s Charlie Wade Wade, the one who talented the paint.¡±.


    Jeromeughed out loud. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just the pointless toyboy!


    Jerome then looked at Charlie Wade coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 3 secs to get out of my sight. I¡¯ll pretend


    you were never ever right here, and also I won¡¯t touch you.¡±.


    Annoyed, Charlie Wade scoffed. ¡°Get out of your view? That do you think you are?¡±.


    Jerome clinched his teeth. ¡°Are you trying to test me, youngster?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded in a cold tone. ¡°I umitted that you are, however you¡¯ve pissed me off


    today. I¡¯ll provide you a second chance, however. Say sorry to my brother this split second and


    allow him break one of your legs as an apology for what you did to his leg. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die the


    most excruciating death!¡±.


    Upon hearing this, Jerome began giggling like a maniac, his expression suddenly transforming dark


    as he frowned. Me, Jerome, saying sorry?


    Laughing, Lily also added, ¡°Charlie Wade, are you an idiot? Testing my beloved Jerome? Do you


    really want to pass away that badly?¡±.


    Charlie Wade spoke coldly, ¡°Maintain your mouth shut, b * tch!¡±.


    ¡± You ¡­¡± Lily¡¯s blood boiled, and also she looked to Jerome. ¡°Jerome darling, he simply called me a


    b * tch! Have somebody tear him into shreds!¡±.


    Jerome clenched his teeth once again. ¡°Simply you wait, you unskilled swine! I¡¯ll have a person


    eliminate you this instant!¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned coldly upon hearing those words. ¡°Certain, but bear in mind. If you fail to kill


    me, both you and also this b * tch will have to pay a fantastic price in the future.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 85


    Jerome right away typed a number on his phone and also shouted right into it, ¡°Zaz, I remain in


    Silverwing Medical facility today. Bring along a few of your servants, we have a brat to kill!¡±.


    Charlie Wade, on the various other hand, really did not bother calling anyone. Come to Silverwing


    Healthcare facility, someone is trying to kill me.


    Don Albertt promptly called him.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, who is this kid of a b * tch?¡±.


    Charlie Wade then replied dismissively, ¡°Less speaking, juste by.¡±.


    Don Albertt responded, ¡°Do not stress Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll be there in a couple of minutes.¡±.


    When Jerome realized Charlie Wade was talking on the phone too, he jeered. ¡°Hah, do not inform


    me you had a person ahead over as backup. What a joke!¡±.


    Charlie Wade disregarded his statement and smiled. ¡°As I said previously, I¡¯ll have the both of you


    pass away the most ufortable death.¡±.


    Jeromeughed as though he had just heard the craziest joke in the world. ¡°Who the hell do you


    assume you are? No person in Aurouss Hilll risks to defy me!¡±.


    Dous, that was having a hard time to sit up right on the bed, panicked as well as imed,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, simply leave. You desperate this b * stard, simply don¡¯t.¡±.


    Charlie Wade stalked him and also put him back into bed. ¡°Simply lie down.¡±.


    Still panicking, Dous urged, ¡°You don¡¯t know how powerful he is! His family is extremely widely


    known in Aurouss Hilll ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade peeled off a mandarin chinese as well as pushed an item right into Dous¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°There is no person whom I don¡¯t dare to defy just yet.¡±.


    Lily chuckled. ¡°Truly, currently?


    Charlie Wade interrupted her prior to she could proceed. ¡°I umitted that he is, I feel in one¡¯s


    bones that he¡¯s going to be handicapped for the rest of his life!¡±.


    He paused prior to proceeding, ¡°Oh wait, your fate will be the same as his!¡±.


    Lily¡¯s expression right away dimmed. ¡°Great! If you intend to pass away that terribly, simply you


    wait!¡±.


    Charlie Wade then resorted to Dous. ¡°Did you notify her papa, Lewis Rhys, regarding this?


    ¡± Yeah,¡± Dous responded. ¡°I called him.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Well, what did he im?¡±.


    Dous furrowed his brows. ¡°He imed that this was none of hispany! He just wished to find


    a reason so that I would not go searching for him any longer!¡±.


    Charlie Wade continued additional. ¡°What concerning the ten thousand dors you invested in the


    dining establishment? Did you ask him to pay you back?¡±.


    Dous grew also more annoyed and also clenched his teeth. He stated that I didn¡¯t have the right


    to obtain it back, so he¡¯s not going to give it back to me!¡±.


    ¡± Just how dare he!¡± Charlie Wade huffed. ¡°Not surprising that he has such a b * tch of a daughter


    viewing as he himself is the scum of the earth!¡±.


    ¡± What did you just say, Charlie Wade?¡± Irritated, Lily shouted, ¡°Just how dare you speak ill of my


    dad! Fatality is just at your front door if you don¡¯t view that mouth!¡±.


    She after that instantly clung to Jerome as well as pleaded, ¡°Jerome beloved, look what he said


    about my father! Beat him up for me!¡±.


    Jerome was just a mere yer. He had not been tall, nor was he built. He went to least half a foot


    much shorter than Charlie Wade, and additionally, Charlie Wade dealt with whatever around your


    home, even living a healthy way of life. If Jerome were to select a fight with Charlie Wade, it was


    clear as day as to that would certainly win.


    Not only that, but Charlie Wade¡¯s daddy had likewise taught him Wing Chun since he was a young


    kid. Also after the death of his parents, he had actually not missed a day of training in the


    orphanage. It was due to how much he trained that nobody in the orphanage had actually attempted


    to bully him.


    Hence, if they were to participate in a fight, Jerome definitely really did not have an opportunity.


    Even if there were to be five of him, Charlie Wade would still conveniently win the battle.


    Jerome understood the situation that he was in. He recognized that if hebated him now, just


    beat awaited him. He held Lily¡¯s hand and alsoforted her.

 Chapter 86-90

    Chapter 86-90


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 86


    Charlie Wade then texted Cameron Isaac from the Paradise: [That is this Jerome Hunt?]


    His power within the location is just as every person ims. Why do you ask? Did he piss you off?


    Charlie Wade responded: [Yeah. I¡¯ve already asked Albert to handle this. However I do need a favor


    from you.]


    Isaac replied: [Anything, young master!]


    I need you to bring Jerome¡¯s father to the healthcare facility. Oh, as well as an additional old guy


    who recognizes antiques, his name is Lewis Rhys.


    Isaac replied: [Yes, young master, I¡¯ll have them brought to you this immediate!]


    Charlie Wade then reacted: [You do not have to, simply have someone else do it. I do not want


    individuals to discover that we understand each other.]


    One more message from Isaac showed up on his phone: [Alright after that, young master. Do they


    require to be taught a lesson?]


    Charlie Wade texted back: [Provide a great pounding initially, after that have them locked up and


    also sent out to me.]


    Isaac conformed instantaneously: [Yes, young master! I¡¯ll have somebody aplish your orders


    right this instant!]


    Pushing his phone back into his pocket, Charlie Wade resorted to Jerome and also Lily, talking in a


    chilly tone. ¡°The parent would require to take the me of a child¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll have both of your dads


    brought right here, allow¡¯s see what they need to discuss regarding your behavior!¡±


    Jerome¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°I would encourage you to not cross specific boundaries, punk, or


    else you¡¯ll actually wind up dead in a ditch as soon as my males show up!¡±


    Charlie Wade huffed. ¡°Have you men rush, I¡¯m significantly impatient.¡±


    Equally as Jerome will yell at Charlie Wade, the door to the ward was flung open to reveal a beef-


    faced male with seven to eight underlings guaranteeing him.


    Upon seeing Zazpi, Jerome right away directed at Charlie Wade. ¡°Zaz, it¡¯s this little brat! Teach him


    a lesson!¡±


    The man called Zazpi furrowed his eyebrows, speaking in a cool tone. ¡°So, you¡¯re the one that


    pissed my bro off?¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned coldly and responded. ¡°So what? Are you going to defeat me up like he


    asked you to?¡±


    Overwhelmed, Zazpi stared at him. It was a strange face. He had never seen Charlie Wade before


    let alone recognize anything concerning him, therefore, he really did not recognize why Charlie


    Wade did not fear him.


    After a long time out, he asked meticulously, ¡°Hey punk, where are you from?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied dismissively, ¡°I¡¯m from house.¡±


    Jerome after that included, ¡°Zaz, this brat is a boytoy. He lives off ofdies!¡±


    Ultimately, Jerome whispered right into Zazpi¡¯s ear, ¡°Zaz, this brat has no background, you can


    defeat him up as high as you want. Happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡±


    ¡± A boytoy?¡± Zazpiughed sarcastically. ¡°Sure! Allow¡¯s see if he¡¯ll still have the ability to live off


    females after I damage his pen * s off!¡±


    Without awaiting a reply from Charlie Wade, Zazpi gestured to his underlings. ¡°Let¡¯s kill this punk, d


    * mn it!¡±


    Jerome shot Charlie Wade a cool smirk. ¡°Hey, Wade, any type ofst words?¡±


    Charlie Wade neglected him, simply staring at Zazpi andstly, he said coldly, ¡°Kneel down as well


    as I¡¯ll consider forgiving your sorry ass.¡±


    Stunned, Zazpi dug his ear and also furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°What did you say? Repeat that and


    also I¡¯ll assure you a swift death!¡±


    At that very moment, a loud yell came from outside the door. ¡°Zaz, Mr. Wade told you to stoop


    down, are you freaking deaf?¡±


    Zazpi was surprised. Don Albertt had shown up!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 87


    Equally as the voice resembled via the room, Don Albertt,plied with by Bill and arge team of


    guys, entered the area.


    Upon entering, he bought Bill, ¡°Shut the doors, do not allow others in this area!¡±


    Expense nodded. ¡°Understood, Don Albertt!¡±


    Zazpi looked at Don Albertt, still in shock. It was as if his brain had actually been short-circuited.


    It was Don Albertt Rhodes!


    The below ground overlord of Aurouss Hilll!


    Zazpi was just one of the in leaders within the location. Don Albertt was the overlord of this really


    area! Everybody within the city recognized that Don Albertt was the absolute power!


    He would certainly never have anticipated that he would certainly meet Don Albertt just because he


    had been asked to handle such small matters for Jerome!


    Jerome didn¡¯t understand who Don Albertt was, nheless, seeing how shocked Zazpi was, he


    furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Zaz, what is going on? That is this old man?¡±


    As soon as he heard those words, Zazpi was so afraid that he started trembling.


    In the next 2nd, Zazpi had actually gotten Jerome by the hair and wrecked his face to the ground,


    fracturing thetter¡¯s nose from the impact. As the blood was spurting of Jerome¡¯s nose, Zazpi


    squeezed his teeth and yelled, ¡°If you have a death wish, Quest, do not bring me right into it too!


    This is Don Albertt!¡±


    ¡± What?!¡± Jerome was shocked to his core.


    Don Albertt ?!


    The underground overlord of Aurouss Hilll ?!


    Why was he below ?!


    Don Albertt approached them with a grim expression and then kicked Zazpi in the crotch.


    Tremendous pain soared Zazpi¡¯s body,peling him to his knees on the ground, the shade


    gradually draining pipes from his face.


    Don Albertt looked at him and stated coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just asking for it, aren¡¯t you? How risk you piss


    Mr. Wade off?¡±


    He after that counted on Charlie Wade as well as bowed in absolute regard as he said sorry. ¡°Sorry


    I waste, Mr. Wade. Please penalize me!¡±


    Upon seeing Don Albertt¡¯s considerate attitude towards Charlie Wade, everyone¡¯s jaw dropped.


    Jerome ultimately realized that he had actually pissed off such a significant figure, and his body


    started shivering.


    Charlie Wade nodded in the past at Zazpi. ¡°You recognize this guy?¡±


    Don Albertt responded, ¡°Yes. He is simply one of the smaller sized leaders in the area, however he


    risked to have pissed Mr. Wade off. Just break down the order on how you would certainly like him


    punished, Mr. Wade! We will certainly do whatever as you im!¡±


    Charlie Wade responded. I say we should damage his kneecaps so that he will need a wheelchair


    from now on.¡±


    Zazpi¡¯s spirit instantly left his body. He was a male who was utilized to gaining his living by dealing


    with.


    Zazpi kneeled to the ground and also crawled to Charlie Wade on his knees. He cried, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    this is all my fault! Please offer me an additional chance! I will never attempt to anger you ever


    before once more!¡±


    Charlie Wade stared at him coldly. ¡°I offered you a second possibility. You were the one who didn¡¯t


    approve the deal.¡±


    Zazpi was then reminded of what Charlie Wade had actually told him previously.


    ¡± Kneel down and also I¡¯ll consider forgiving your sorry ass ¡­¡±.


    He had assumed that was just a in bluff, but now, he understood that the one who had had a


    death wish wasn¡¯t Charlie Wade ¡­ it was Zazpi himself!


    Being afraid for his life, Zazpi ate dirt at Charlie Wade¡¯s feet and also sobbed, ¡°Mr. Wade, please


    just provide me another chance, please spare me!¡±.


    Charlie Wade ignored his pleas and also turned to Don Albertt. ¡°Well, what are you waiting on? We


    don¡¯t have throughout the day, do we?¡±.


    Don Albertt tensed as well as immediately bought his men, ¡°You men! Break his kneecaps this


    instant!¡±.


    Without warning, a few of his guys rushed toward Zazpi and pinned him to the ground.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 88


    After that and there, Bill took a steel pole out and approached Zazpi. Although thest attempted to


    plead for his life, Costs did not be reluctant to increase the steel pole above his head and turn it


    down at a wonderful speed.


    Break!


    Zazpi¡¯s best kneecap was struck pieces immediately. Such aminuted crack was practically


    impossible to recuperate from!


    Zazpi yelped in difort, but Charlie Wade did not stop there. We have just broken one leg, he


    would still be able to limp with the various other.


    Costs nodded and increased the metal rod one more time, and in no time at all, another loud


    fracture originated from Zazpi¡¯s left knee. Zazpi rolled on the flooring, screaming for help, his body


    ready to enter into shock.


    Don Albertt barked out an order. ¡°Expense, shove something into his mouth. His loud whining is


    going to frustrate Mr. Wade!¡±.


    ¡± Yes, Don Albertt!¡± Bill abided as well as pushed a couple of pieces of gauze pads right into Zazpi¡¯s


    mouth as thetter was currently huddled into a round on the ground.


    Jerome¡¯s face was pale-white as he kneeled to the ground and also ate dirt. ¡°Charlie Wade ¡­ no, I


    mean, Mr. Wade.


    Lily was scared to death as well. As quickly as Jerome started asking for his life, she quickly got on


    her knees and apologized profusely.


    However, Charlie Wade simply jeered. ¡°Do you actually believe that pleading is going to do you any


    kind of great? You people are just so cute!¡±.


    The two of them were frightened to the core. Unexpectedly, a couple of men worn ck went into


    the area also, bringing in addition to them two middle-aged males who had been tied up.


    Both middle-aged males looked as though they were just one action far from heck.


    As the men-in-ck flung them onto the flooring, they acquiesced Charlie Wade and imed, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, we have actually brought who you¡¯ve asked for!¡±.


    Jerome and Lily practically fainted at the view of this. Both middle-aged males were none besides


    their papas, Dn Search and Lawson Lewis.


    Charlie Wade took a bucket of cold water as well as disposed it over their heads. Once they had


    recouped their awareness, Charlie Wade after that doubted Lawson. ¡°Mr. Lewis, were you


    conscious that your child was being a wh * re which she was ripping off on her future husband?¡±.


    Lawson was terrified. Having actually been beaten up just a while ago, he recognized that his child


    had actually entered trouble. To shield himself, he drank his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand, I really did


    not recognize¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°You really did not recognize? After that, isn¡¯t that your mistake as a


    father? Bill, damage his left kneecap! Much like what you did to that son of a b * tch!¡±.


    ¡± Understood!¡± Bill right away counted on his males. ¡°Hold him down!¡±.


    Lawson cried out of fear, ¡°No! A person please aid me!¡±.


    Lily screamed for him. ¡°Dad!¡±.


    Nheless, without failing, Expense smashed Lawson¡¯s kneecap as soon as he had actually been


    held down.


    ¡± Ah ¡­¡± Lawson would have rather passed away a quick death. Instead, his kneecap had been


    shattered, it was difficult for him to heal from this.


    Charlie Wade after that repeated his concern. ¡°Let me ask you once more, were you conscious that


    your child was being a wh * re and that she was cheating on her fiance?¡±.


    Lawson sobbed frantically. ¡°I understood, I was. It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll make certain to discipline her from


    now on ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade huffed. You recognized that your little girl had caused problem and also yet, you really


    did not do anything.


    He then purchased Expense, ¡°Bill, cripple his other leg!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 89


    Lawson had not expected that confessing to his faults would refrain him any good either. He had


    actually just copsed out of shock, however, the difort from the impact woke him up in a


    simple secondly.


    ¡± Ah!!!¡± Lawson had actually never experienced such torture in his entire life.


    Tears streamed down the creases on his face as he cried out seriously, ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s all my fault!


    I¡¯ll never overlook her faults ever before once more, I won¡¯t allow her do such repellent actions.¡±.


    Revolted, Charlie Wade stated, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you efficient criticizing others for your faults?¡±.


    Simply this sentence sufficed to send out cools down Lawson Lewis¡¯s spinal column.


    Charlie Wade then demanded, ¡°Lawson Lewis! Rting to the ten thousand bucks that my sibling


    invested in your dining establishment, why did you refuse to pay him back? Why did you assert that


    it was a gift?¡±.


    Lawson¡¯s face drained of color, as well as he tried to discuss. ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong for doing


    that! I was greedy, and I was immoral, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±.


    Lawson begged, ¡°Dous, I was blinded by greed. Do not worry, I¡¯ll pay you back the ten thousand


    dors, please tell Mr. Wade to allow me go!


    Charlie Wade stared at Dous. ¡°Are you mosting likely to assist him?¡±.


    Dous right away shook his head. ¡°No! I will certainly not aid any person right here!¡±.


    ¡± Alright!¡± Pleased, Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°That¡¯s my guy!¡±.


    Charlie Wade after that relied on Lawson that was drowning in despair. ¡°Not just are you a horrible


    daddy, you even tried to take my sibling¡¯s life savings. What¡¯s the distinction in between you as well


    as a lowly thief?¡±.


    Lawson cried and also stumbled over his words. ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m a b * stard! Boss Wade, please let


    me go!¡±.


    Charlie Wade let out a chillyugh. ¡°Let you go? Hah! In your desires, you hideous b * stard!¡±.


    After that, he counted on Costs. ¡°Cripple his best arm! See if he can steal from others hereafter!¡±.


    Hopeless, Lawson cried out, ¡°No, Mr. Wade! Please, no ¡­¡±.


    Bill shattered Lawson¡¯s arm in one swing.


    ¡± Ah, my arm ¡­ my arm!!!¡± Lawson yelped.


    Charlie Wade relied on Costs. ¡°Close him up and also throw him aside!¡±.


    ¡± Yes, sir!¡± Expense shoved a round of gauze right into his mouth as well as threw him towards


    Zizpa.


    Lily was on the verge of madness, as was Jerome.


    He turned to Jerome and put him angrily. That told you to f * ck around with a person else¡¯s woman!


    Charlie Wade smirked. Didn¡¯t you recognize that your child was f * cking my brother¡¯s future


    husband?


    Fearing for his life, Dn was wrecking,pletely clueless as to just how to respond to that


    inquiry. Lawson was already an excellent example of what his fate would certainly be.


    If he said that he knew, his ideal leg would certainly be smashed; if he imed that he didn¡¯t, his left


    leg would be maimed ¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 90


    After a long time out, Charlie Wade turned to Costs. Bill, smash both of his legs!¡±.


    ¡± Yes, Mr. Wade!¡± Expenseplied with.


    Taking a look at Dn, that was currently panicking, Charles talked in a cold tone. ¡°You just have


    your son to me.¡±.


    Adhering to two horrifying screams, Dn Search was currently crippled. At the sight of his dad


    being beaten up, Jerome felt as though he had blown up of his body. In just a few minutes, he was


    being in a swimming pool of fluid that had a solid and also undesirable smell.


    He had really damp his trousers!


    Charlie Wadeughed. ¡°Well, won¡¯t you check out that? It appears like you can¡¯t manage that point


    of your own! It¡¯s the main source of everything that has actually dropped until now! I ¡®d state that you


    would certainly no longer be requiring it anymore!¡±.


    He then ordered, ¡°Because that holds true, damage the one point that makes him a male!¡±.


    Bill appeared to think twice. As a guy himself, upon getting such an order, he could not assist but


    flinch.


    Don Albertt after that whined, ¡°What are you doing just standing there? Do as Mr. Wade states!¡±.


    Costs snapped back to reality and ordered his males, ¡°Spread this b * stard¡¯s legs!¡±.


    Jerome pled Charlie Pitch in anxiety. ¡°Mr. Wade, Manager Wade, please spare me! You can maim


    me, but please don¡¯t damage my ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade giggled. ¡°Do you think this is a multiple-choice inquiry? To let you pick if you would


    certainly like me to eliminate your limbs or that thing of your own? Wrong! You can¡¯t run away both


    of these fates!¡±.


    What came next was a hard stomp from Bill ¡­


    ¡­ and also Jerome was now a eunuch!


    That was not the end of his enduring just!


    Bill carried out Charlie Wade¡¯s orders as well as crippled all of his arm or legs as well!


    Hooking up with somebody else¡¯s fiance and also beating them upter, Jerome, who was when an


    egotistic jerk, was now a totally ineffective piece of human garbage! Nobody would sympathize with


    him, he deserved this!


    All that was left to handle was Lily Lewis alone.


    On the verge of losing it, Lily crept over to the bed and also acquired Dous¡¯s hand. Crying, she


    pled, ¡°Spouse, I¡¯m so sorry spouse! I shouldn¡¯t have ripped off on you! I really did enjoy you! It¡¯s


    simply that Hunt raped me! He even took photos of me, and also there wasn¡¯t anything else I might


    do! He manipted me!¡±.


    Jerome yelled madly, ¡°Lily Lewis, you wh * re! How attempt you criticize it on me! You were the one


    who concerned my pawnshop with your papa! You approached me as a result of my wealth and


    copted me out of your very own will! Or else, I would certainly have never ever talked to you!¡±.


    Jerome after that looked to Charlie Wade. ¡°Mr. Wade, please don¡¯t believe a word this b * tch has


    imed. I have invoices! She was the one who added me on WeChat, and also she was the one


    who informed me that it was love at first sight! She even sent me fairly a variety of nudes as well as


    specific images to seduce me! All of those images are still in my phone¡¯s gallery, you can take a


    look!¡±.


    Lily¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Hunt, you b * stard! Didn¡¯t you guarantee to delete them right after?¡±.


    Jerome squeezed his teeth. ¡°You evil b * tch! Give thanks to God I really did not pay attention to you


    and also conserved them on my phone, otherwise, I would¡¯ve been eliminated as a result of you!¡±.


    Lily after that tried to discuss. ¡°Spouse, I was a moron for doing this! Can not you spare me? The


    years we¡¯ve spent with each other? Can not you simply spare me?¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked Dous, ¡°What do you think?¡¯.


    Dous eyed Lily before pressing her apart. ¡°I do not understand this woman.¡±.


    Upon hearing those words, Lily Lewis broke down crying.


    Charlie Wade purchased, ¡°Well then, why do not we damage both of her legs and also leave a scar


    on her face? Let¡¯s see if she¡¯ll be able to attract anymore males from now on!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was not supportive toward evil females like Lily Lewis, not even one little bit.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Following Charlie Wade¡¯s order, Bill then crippled Lily as well as marked her face, also reaching to


    cut her hair off with surgical scissors.


    Ultimately, the five of them had paid the great price that Charlie Wade had actually assured them.

 Chapter 91-95

    Chapter 91-95


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 91


    Charlie Wade after that had his guys carry the 5 of them out, including before they left, ¡°I¡¯ll save


    your lives in the meantime. If any of this is leaked to anybody else, I¡¯ll kill all of you, recognized?¡±


    The five of them nodded without hesitation. It was pure luck to be still able to walk out active


    hereafter, exactly how could they dare to defy Charlie Wade also better?


    Understanding that the 5 of them no longer dared to resist him, Charlie Wade responded in


    satisfaction and looked to Lawson Lewis. ¡°Trying to control my brotheres with an excellent rate.


    I desire you as well as your daughter out of the restaurant and also for it to be transferred under my


    brother¡¯s name by tomorrow,prehended?¡±


    Lawson nodded continuously. ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll run out the restaurant by tomorrow without a doubt!¡±


    Charlie Wade after that turned to Dn Quest. ¡°Your boy talked to my bro¡¯s future husband, also


    reaching to defeat him up this terribly. You would certainly better prepare two million dors as a


    payment cost to him, as well as don¡¯t you attempt and also reduce edges,prehend?¡±


    Dn agreed immediately. ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll have the cash moved to your brother by tomorrow!¡±


    Pleased, Charles turned to Don Albertt¡¯s underlings. ¡°Okay. You can take the garbage out currently.¡±


    Hence, the entire team of men brought the 5 of them out of the area.


    As they were being thrown away, Charles looked to Expense. ¡°Expense, you have actually done a


    terrific work this time around around.¡±


    A smile was smudged on Costs¡¯s face. ¡°I was justplying with orders, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade then talked softly. ¡°I¡¯ll have 2 million transferred to your checking ount, take it as a


    reward.¡±


    Costs was bewildered with joy, and he bowed. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Although he had been adhering to Don Albertt for fairly some time, Don Albertt was not as generous


    as Charlie Wade. He would never ever have offered Costs that grand of an amount.


    At the same time, Charlie Wade texted Isaac and asked him to transfer the money to Bill. Although


    his debit card had plenty of cash, it was inconvenient for him to use it in this instance.


    In just a minute, the money was moved into Costs¡¯s savings ount. Overjoyed, Bill bowed to


    Charlie Wade continuously.


    Charlie Wade after that resorted to Don Albertt. ¡°Albert, you must not have an interest in cash, I


    suppose?¡±


    Don Albertt replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, it is my honor to tend to your demands.¡±


    Charlie Wade reacted dismissively. ¡°I¡¯ll maintain this favor in mind. I¡¯ll be sure to advertise you once


    the opportunity urs.¡±


    Upon listening to those words, Don Albertt immediately knelt on the ground as well as submitted to


    Charlie Wade. To Don Albertt, money was not his ultimate goal. What he desired was even more


    power. People like him didn¡¯t get many chances to be advertised.


    He had been desiring for coborating with Cameron Isaac, yet Isaac looked down on him. He was


    simply a guy from modest starts. To Isaac, he was of a lower ranks. Nheless, currently, with


    Charlie Wade¡¯s assistance, Cameron Isaac may promote him substantially. His future was just


    brilliant, he would certainly be one step closer to sess!


    Afterpensating everybody, Charlie Wade looked to Dous. ¡°So, are you pleased with this


    oue?¡±


    Dous was still in deep shock. He couldn¡¯t understand how Charlie Wade had actually ended up


    being so effective over night to the point that also the below ground overlord was kneeling by his


    feet!


    He was stunned for a fraction of a second however managed to go back to truth. ¡°Yes! Yes, I am!¡±


    Charles continued, ¡°I¡¯ve handled those individuals as well as got the restaurant back for you. As for


    fees for the damage, I¡¯ve asked for 2 million bucks for you. And now, you need to stroll by yourself 2


    legs!¡±


    Dous responded, ¡°Charlie Wade, I will certainly make sure to repay this favor whatever! I¡¯ll do


    anything you im readily!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 92


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°Simply obtain some rest. When you¡¯ve recouped, you can after that run the


    restaurant. If I need anything, I¡¯ll make sure to discover you.¡±


    Dous said loudly, ¡°Whenever you require me!¡±


    Charlie Wade after that added, ¡°Oh, incidentally, don¡¯t tell any person concerning what took ce


    today. I do not desire people to know that I am, understood?¡±


    Dous nodded. ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t fret, I¡¯ll make certain to take this trick with me to the tomb!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll have two caretakers to take care of you, just get some remainder. I¡¯ll be


    off.¡±


    Upon getting to home, Charlie Wade really did not intend on telling ire Wilson concerning what


    had happened because he really did not want her to know way too much. It was safer if she didn¡¯t


    know anything concerning his identity.


    The following day, as he was getting groceries, Charlie Wade obtained a phone call. When he


    picked up the phone, he understood it was the little girl of the boss of Vintage Deluxe, Jasmine


    Moore.


    Baffled, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t assist yet wonder what Jasmine desired from him.


    As the call experienced, Jasmine talked, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m so sorry for interrupting you such as this.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Are there any troubles with the Yuhuchun Flower holder that I fixed?¡±


    Jasmine responded, ¡°Oh no, not that. I¡¯m calling Mr. Wade for other issues.¡±


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jasmine after that revealed her intentions. ¡°Well, it¡¯s simply that something has caught my eye


    recently, however, I¡¯m not quite seasoned in this field, yet I listened to that Mr. Wade was. Would


    certainly Mr. Wade elegant assisting me determine these vintages?¡±


    Charlie Wade was not particrly thinking about vintages, yet he was without a doubt doing not


    have some special antiques, thus, he probed better. ¡°And also might I ask, what type of vintage has


    captured your eye this time?¡±


    Jasmine replied, ¡°It¡¯s a jade. ording to the sellers, using it can help to calm your soul as well as


    sess will certainlye your method too.¡±


    Suddenly, it was as if a lightbulb had illuminated in Charlie Wade¡¯s mind. In the, such mythological


    relics had actually been pointed out.


    These mythical relics had the utmost advantages for the one who possessed them. Charlie Wade


    wanted to know if he would certainly have the ability to discover such a prize, and so, he epted


    the offer. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll choose you.¡±


    Jasmine responded, ¡°Many thanks, Mr. Wade. I¡¯ll select you up at 8 am sharp tomorrow.¡±


    ¡± Sure.¡± Charlie Wade hung up and also lost himself in his ideas.


    Rich men like him were incredibly attracted to collecting such mythological relics that were said to


    have the capability to bring you sess and soothe the soul. Charlie Wade had decided to dive into


    this world of collectibles to make sure that he could find what he was searching for all this time


    around.


    The next morning, Jasmine arrived at Charlie Wade¡¯s front door equally as scheduled.


    As quickly as Charlie Wade got into the automobile, Jasmine began to orient him. ¡°Mr. Wade, there


    will certainly be rather apetitors to acquire this item of jade. I have actually heard that several


    individuals from Aurouss Hilll are mosting likely to be bidding for it as well!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°No matter how many rivals we have, it depends upon the item itself. If it


    actually is worth the price, I make sure Miss Moore will certainly be able to acquire it consistently.¡±


    Jasmine grinned. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, however we don¡¯t recognize what sort of people we are up


    against. There may be several effective figures concealing in ordinary view in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Pretending to be amazed, Charlie Wade asked, ¡°What? Just how could that be? Isn¡¯t the Moore


    family one of the most powerful household in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Jasmine smiled again. ¡°That¡¯s just what everyone says. Let¡¯s see, for instance, the brand-new


    chairman of Emgrand Group alone can subdue the whole of the Moore¡¯s, for this reason, let us not


    underestimate the power a person can hold.¡±


    Jasmine then sighed. ¡°Well, to be honest, I really do intend to be familiar with this powerful figure.


    He¡¯s too secretive. Somehow, no one has been able to expose his real identity.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 93


    Jasmine had only levelled. She truly did think that the brand-new chairman of Emgrand Group was


    a mystical man.


    He had been able to acquire a group that was worth over a hundred billion just due to the fact that


    he wanted to. Additionally, he hadn¡¯t revealed his face in all throughout this procedure. It would


    seem that his worth was much grander than that of Emgrand Team.


    Inparison, the Moore household would appear quite irrelevant.


    Nevertheless, she had actually not understood that the chairman of Emgrand Group was presently


    being in her guest¡¯s seat.


    Charlie Wade, on the other hand, was a guy that liked to keep points as inconspicuous as possible.


    He would dismissively respond to Jasmine, he never once exposed any information regarding his


    identity to her.


    In a quick however consistent speed, they hade to a tiny garden near the river in simply a few


    minutes. The garden was ssy as well as serene. On the outside, it appeared rather used as well


    as crude, nevertheless, it was incredibly grand on the within.


    From a tiny bridge over crystal clear water to a Suzhou styled garden as well as even to the stylish


    pavilions, it was whatever a guy would desire for.


    After parking the car, a butler greeted them as well as led them inside. Strolling past the yard, they


    walked right into the lobby which was embellished in conventional Chinese furnishings. A crimson


    round table was set in the center of the location where a number of fauteuils were prepared around


    it.


    Upon going into the entrance hall, a white-haired old man stood and also greeted Jasmine. ¡°You


    have shown up, Miss Moore.¡±


    An appearance of clumsiness blinked across Jasmine¡¯s face, yet she nodded at the man. ¡°Uncle


    Patchwork, you¡¯re here as well.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The old man smiled. ¡°Master stated you would certainly being, so I chose toe over and


    check up on you!¡±


    Jasmine responded and looked to Charlie Wade. ¡°Uncle Quilt is the appraiser of the Moore family


    members. I¡¯m guessing a person from my family members sent him here just in case something


    goes wrong.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, totally acknowledging that he was too young as well as inexperienced. It was


    understandable for them to take precautions.


    Quilt red at Charlie Wade. ¡°This is the evaluator that you worked with? Isn¡¯t he a little also young


    to be an evaluator?¡±


    A middle-aged male who was standing beside Patchwork snarled, ¡°You worked with a little brat to


    assess? Do you not have enough restore in the Moore family? Do you require me to introduce


    some appraisers? Hahahaha!¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Travis Lane, this is Aurous, not Lancaster. Don¡¯t you attempt run


    your mouth here.¡±


    Travis shrugged. ¡°Presume the Moore¡¯s have quite the mood.¡±


    ¡± Now, now ¡­¡± A middle-aged guy who was sitting at the round table furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°We¡¯re


    just below forpany, not to begin a battle, let¡¯s all rx. You too, young man, sit down.¡±


    Jasmine huffed as well as took a seat at the round table.


    As Charlie Wade took a seat as well, Jasmine favored him as well as murmured, ¡°That¡¯s Travis


    Lane, the richest man in Lancaster. The man alongside him is Matthew Gibson, a powerful


    geomancer. The one that just spoke out is Graham Quinton, the head of the Quinton family


    members in Aurous. His household has been ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade after that discovered that there was an old man in environment-friendly standard


    Chinese garments sat alongside Travis. The old man had aplete head of grey hair and he


    looked unworldly, bring an unapproachable mood. His eyes were closed closed, and also when


    Charlie Wade as well as Jasmine had arrived, it didn¡¯t seem to catch his interest.


    Unexpectedly, Jasmine let her words trail off as well as quit speaking. Charlie Wade was still


    interested concerning what she was mosting likely to state next, but he determined not to press her.


    As everybody ultimately rested down, a fat guy in morous clothingughed. All of you are from


    well-off families, I¡¯m certain a billion is just in pocket change, so allow¡¯s now stay on it for as well


    long.¡±.


    Travis jeered. ¡°If it truly is what you asserted it to be, that it can control geomancy and calm our


    spirit, a billion really isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 94


    The fat guy nced at Travis before positioning a basic wood box onto the round table. Inside


    package was a crimson red jade, rtively an old prize. As soon as the box was opened, everyone


    present really felt as though the lobby had actually been full of a hint of warm energy.


    Everybody¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Jasmine looked to Quilt. ¡°Uncle Quilt, what do you believe?¡±.


    Quilt stared at it and responded. ¡°I assume it¡¯s the genuine point. It appears to be the Bloody Jade


    from the Zhou empire. It also shows up to have actually been blessed by an extremely powerful


    monk!¡±.


    Jasmine responded and then relied on Charlie Wade. ¡°What do you assume, Mr. Wade?¡±.


    Charlie Wade, on the other hand, grimaced in disgust. ¡°It¡¯s a phony¡­¡±.


    Patchwork glowered at him. ¡°You¡¯re simply a youngster, who offered you the right to exist with your


    teeth in front of this lots of people?¡±.


    Matthew Gibson, the senior guy who was sitting next to Travis, opened his eyes as well as stared at


    the piece of jade. ¡°May I hold it?¡±.


    The fat male let out a coldugh. ¡°Mr. Gibson, are you joke me? Don¡¯t you recognize the regtions


    of an assessment? Jades should never ever be touched, not to mention this item of Bloody Jade


    from the Zhou dynasty. That would certainly be the one responsible if it were to break?¡±.


    ¡°Ah, excuse my recklessness ¡­¡± He then leaned towards the jade and scrutinized it. ¡°I can¡¯t state


    for sure that the jade is from the Zhou dynasty, but I can ensure you that the reports of it being able


    to regte geomancy and calm spirits is real.¡±.


    Upon hearing this sentence, everyone was fired up. To them, the background of this piece of jade


    was not substantial. It was what it can do that mattered to them.


    Patchwork grinned. ¡°Mr. Gibson has quite a sharp eye, unlike those that are unskilled and just a


    sham.¡±.


    When she heard this, Jasmine could not help however feel slightly let down in Charlie Wade. He


    indeed appeared to be also young for such fragile work. He was quitepetent in bring back


    antiques, he was inly far extra unskilled as contrasted to these old men.


    Charlie Wade chose not to disrupt this. It was clear that these people wanted to be scammed, and


    he didn¡¯t wish to be nosy.


    The fat man after that shut the lid of package after the evaluation and also smiled. ¡°Well, because


    the jade has been appraised, isn¡¯t it time to bid for it?¡±.


    Graham promptly reacted, ¡°I¡¯ll bid one billion ¡­¡±.


    ¡± One billion as well as 3 thousand.¡± Travis rmended.


    The fat male had observed that Jasmine had yet to try, therefore, he asked, ¡°What regarding Miss


    Moore?¡±.


    Recognizing that Jasmine still had her questions, Quilt murmured right into her ear. This jade is


    worth around three billion.


    Jasmine was almost persuaded, yet after that, she reversed to Charlie Wade. His expression was


    calm, virtually as if he didn¡¯t have a care in the world, and this made her questions develop once


    again.


    Patchwork shot Charlie Wade a cool glow, understanding that Jasmine was under his influence,


    causing her to have yet to try. For this reason, he rmended, ¡°Well, considering that Mr. Wade


    discussed that this jade was a fake, I want to recognize just how he came to that conclusion. Allow¡¯s


    see what you have actually got!¡±.


    He recognized that if Charlie Wade attempted to bluff his method through this, Jasmine would


    understand that he was simply pretending and also would after that make her quote without further


    doubt.


    The others murmured in dissatisfaction as well, ¡°He¡¯s simply a good-for-nothing brat, what would he


    know ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Yeah, that provided him the right to bluff like that?¡±.


    ¡± If you individuals aren¡¯t interested, do not lose our time.¡±.


    Dealing with everyone¡¯s insults, Charlie Wade just looked at Patchwork in entertainment. ¡°Are you


    certain you would certainly like me to discuss?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 95


    Quilt chuckled. ¡°I would certainly additionally such as to see how you con artists exist to others!¡±.


    Charlie Wade shrugged. ¡°I really did not wish to subject you individuals, yet if you insist, it would


    certainly be impolite for me to neglect you.¡±.


    ¡± Subject? You¡¯re saying that we have neglected something?¡± The calm and gathered Matthew


    Gibson chuckled.


    Charlie Wade took an eye him and alsoughed. ¡°He is one of the most idiotic one out of all of you


    ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Do you have a death wish, you brat?¡± Matthew was infuriated.


    ¡± The jade is actual, do not get me wrong.¡± Charlie Wade then added, ¡°However it¡¯s not some


    bloody jade from the Zhou dynasty, neither was it honored by a powerful monk. This is just a top


    notch nephrite, yet it deserves around fifty thousand optimum.¡±.


    ¡± Bullsh * t. Can¡¯t you see that the jade is red in shade!?¡± Quilt scowled.


    Charlie Wade proceeded as if he had never ever been disturbed. ¡°The red color of the jade results


    from it being corrupted by potassium permanganate minerals. Did you really assume that it was


    doused in the blood of some powerful monk?¡±.


    ¡± What about the warm mood that it just radiated?¡± Graham asked, his brows furrowed securely.


    Charlie Wade trembled his head. ¡°This little thing doesn¡¯t have any kind of power of that kind. One


    just needs to fill the jade in an option made from the African Ghg Weed for half a year for it to


    possess such a result. Plus, it¡¯s not that it emits a warm mood, it¡¯s simply a hallucination brought on


    by the medicine. It¡¯s rtively easy to remove it. You would certainly just need to shed the jade.¡±.


    ¡± You brat! How dare you talk such nasty lies!¡± The man mmed his hand on the table as well as


    stood up.


    Travis¡¯s expression dimmed as he red at the fat man. ¡°Then, why do not we test it out?¡±.


    The fat man started sweating bullets. ¡°What do you mean ¡®examine it out¡¯? This brat is obviously


    lying! Why are all of you buying into his crap?!¡±.


    Graham touched his finger impatiently. ¡°If it still emits a warm aura after burning, I¡¯ll buy it from you


    right away. If the impact wears off, you know what¡¯sing for you ¡­ Although us Quintons are


    facing particr issues right currently, we will never ever let any person walk all over us!¡±.


    Jasmine nodded in contract. ¡°If what Mr. Wade says is incorrect, carrying out the test will not be


    much of a problem.


    The fat male was currently panicking, anxiety diminishing his chubby temple. All three of these


    family members were not individuals he ought to ever before piss off. He had actually only


    consented to set this up due to the fact that Quilt would certainly be there to convince Jasmine. That


    way, they can divide the money from this rip-off. He hadn¡¯t expected Charlie Wade to subject this


    set-up!


    In actual reality, Charlie Wade had definitely no hint on how to evaluate jades. Nheless, being


    able to identify the issue in this piece of jade was all as a result of the. He really did not understand


    why, yet the answer just came to his mind normally when he saw this piece of jade. It would seem


    that evaluation was among the abilities noted in the.


    Observing that the fat guy had not said a word, Charlie Wade smirked. ¡°Well?


    The fat man¡¯s face was light, yet he refused to speak out about aplishing the fire test.

 Chapter 96-100

    Chapter 96-100


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 96


    Charlie Wade was currently furious. Do not you know that the individuals in this room are all just as


    powerful within this location? They can have you die in a ditch as long as they im so!


    Jasmine recognized that Charlie Wade was attempting to manipte him, thus, she ced on a


    demanding expression and yed along. ¡°The Moore household is rtively effective.


    The fat male was stunned to his core. He understood that the Moore¡¯s indeed held extreme power


    in this field. If he were to piss Jasmine Moore off, he would undoubtedly pass away in Aurous!


    Stressing, he looked to Patchwork in anxiety. ¡°Quilt, help me out! This isn¡¯t what we agreed on!¡±


    Quilt¡¯s facial expression altered. ¡°You ¡­ What are you discussing? Scamming the Moore¡¯s and


    wanting to put the me on me ?! I¡¯ll eliminate you!¡±


    Pulling a dagger from his pocket, Quilt¡¯s look was cold as well as chilling as he hurried toward the


    fat guy¡¯s direction.


    You were the one who informed me the Moore¡¯s trusted your appraising capacities fully! You were


    the one who said this item of sh * t would certainly be sold as long as you said so!


    Jasmine gazed at the 2 coldly as they fought before transforming toward Charlie Wade. ¡°Please


    excuse me, Mr. Wade.


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°Okay, allow¡¯s go then.¡±


    The two stood as well as prepared to depart. As Jasmine left of the lobby, Patchwork crawled at her


    feet, visibly frightened. He didn¡¯t even trouble attempting to kill the fat man any longer. ¡°Miss, please


    spare me! For all the years that I have served your household, please just extra me this set time


    ¡­¡±.


    Prior to Jasmine could respond, Travis stood up and also scoffed. ¡°Hah, do you have a death wish,


    you old fart? You intended to fraud me, and also you intended to scam your master! Even intending


    to scam as long as two to three billion bucks! Do you actually believe the Moores will save you?¡±.


    Patchwork¡¯s face drained of shade and also he froze in shock, paralyzed on the ground.


    Travis after that included, ¡°Even if they did, I, Travis Lane, will certainly never let you off this


    quickly!¡±.


    Quilt instantly broke down right into rips as his body fell to the ground.


    At the view of this mess, Jasmine drank her head in frustration. ¡°Pardon me, Mr. Wade. It was our


    blunder to have employed such an inexperienced b * stard, exactly how humiliating.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°There¡¯s always darkness as long as there is light, you don¡¯t need to


    condemn yourself, Miss Moore.¡±.


    After that, Travis as well as Matthew who were from Lancaster strolled out of the lobby, adhered to


    by Graham from the Quinton family members in Aurous.


    Upon seeing Charlie Wade, Travis hurried as much as him and also ordered his hands, pumping it


    backwards and forwards. ¡°Thanks to you, Mr. Wade, I have actually prevented being scammed by


    that b * stard!¡±.


    Ashamed, Matthew, that was standing beside him, said loudly, ¡°Mr. Wade is certainly a natural born


    yer! I truly didn¡¯t observe that they had actually made any adjustments to the jade whatsoever! I


    am quite embarrassed of myself ¡­¡±.


    ¡°This is all many thanks to you, Mr. Wade. Not only would we be sustaining a substantial loss, yet


    our family members¡¯ online reputation would likewise be at risk!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled. I was weed by Miss Moore to evaluate the jade anyway.


    After having a short and also polite conversation, Charlie Wade as well as Jasmine then got


    involved in the vehicle, and also the garden went back to its serene state.


    As they were leaving, Charlie Wade observed that there were a few males who were dressed in


    ck clothes that rushed in. Presumably that Patchwork and the fat man¡¯s destiny had been


    determined.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 97


    Jasmine had a very uncaring expression on her face as they sat in the vehicle.


    For her, the truth that there was such a pointless scumbag in her household was extremely


    frustrating. What was also extra vexing was the fact that Uncle Quilt had tried to set her up in front


    of so numerous outsiders.


    If he had actually misleaded her into giving him the cash today, Uncle Quilt would have gotten away


    with all that money. Jasmine would have been truly ashamed if she had actually found the truth that


    she had actually been cheated just after losing a vast ton of money that belonged to the Moore


    household!


    Luckily, Charlie Wade existed at that time as well as had actually conserved her, aiding her prevent


    losing her household fortune.


    Jasmine got a charge card from the handwear cover box in her vehicle prior to she handed it over to


    Charlie Wade. ¡°Mr. Wade, there has to do with one million bucks in this card. The passcode is 6 ¡®8s¡¯.


    Please ept this as a kind of my gratitude.¡±.


    Jasmine can not aid but sigh as she talked. Why had Charlie Wade chosen to sign up with such a


    little household when he seemed to be so professional and proficient? If he had actuallye out


    and began his own antique evaluation business, he would have been able to develop a huge


    profession for himself after a couple of years.


    Charlie Wade was reluctant for a moment as he took a look at the bank card in her hand.


    One million dors was not a small amount, however it was nothing to the Moore family.


    Initially, Charlie Wade had no look after the one million bucks at all. Besides, he had more than 9


    billion dors in his own bank card, so to him, one million bucks was simply a drop in a bucket of


    water.


    What was the point of approving it?


    Nevertheless, when he thought of it, he was just not a trillionaire. He was simply the son-inw of


    the Wilson family members.


    He was just someone¡¯s son-inw. If he declined the offer of one million bucks as an incentive, this


    would certainly seem questionable to Jasmine. Thus, Charlie Wade took the charge card from her


    and also stated, ¡°Thanks, Miss Moore.¡±.


    Jasmine smiled prior to she responded, ¡°Mr. Wade, you are way also respectful.¡±.


    After talking, Jasmine asked once again, ¡°Where are you heading to, Mr. Wade?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned as he replied, ¡°Can you drop me off at the vegetable market? I have to buy


    some veggies to make sure that I can go home as well as cook.¡±.


    Jasmine was stunned upon hearing his reply as well as might not quit herself from asking, ¡°I have


    actually heard regarding you in the past, however Mr. Wade, in my truthful opinion, you have a


    really excellent set of skills that you ought to ce to good use. I assure to provide you a standard


    sry of one million dors a year.


    Charlie Wade promptly waved his hand as he grinned and also said, ¡°I am already made use of to


    living such as this.¡±.


    Jasmine was shocked at his reply, but she can only sigh in reaction.


    It appeared as though the reports held true. She had actually already heard the reports stating that


    Charlie Wade was a son-inw who lived off his other half.


    In the past, Jasmine made use of to believe that this was simply a report. She had actually at first


    thought that he had not been offered the chance to verify himself.


    Now, shestlyprehended that Charlie Wade was the one who chose to waste his life away,


    and she located this really undesirable.


    Her perspective and also impact of Charlie Wade transformed instantly.


    Charlie Wade recognized that she would most definitely look down on him. That means, he would


    be the one to have thestugh in the end.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ***.


    When they ultimately came to the veggie market, Charlie Wade left the cars and truck after bidding


    farewell to Jasmine. After that, he purchased some vegetables before heading house.


    As quickly as he stepped into your home, Charlie Wade can listen to the old man chuckling


    extremely as he shouted out loud.


    ¡± Hahaha ¡­e,e. Come and consider what I have actually discovered!¡±.


    At this time, ire Wilson had currently gotten off work, as well as she was resting on the sofa while


    checking out some papers. She reversed to check out her father as quickly as she listened to Jacob


    Wilson screaming. ¡°Daddy, you almost terrified me to death.¡±.


    ¡± Hurry as well as take a look at this!¡± Jacob Wilson did not see the expression on ire Wilson


    Wilson¡¯s face in all. Rather, he held up a set of palm-sized cdon cups, as though he was trying to


    show them off. ¡°This is heaven and also white cdon mugs that I discovered in the antique market


    today! I heard that they located it in thete emperor¡¯s casket and also it deserves greater than five


    hundred thousand bucks!¡±.


    ¡± Majority a million bucks?¡± ire Wilson stood up as she blurted out promptly. ¡°Daddy, where did


    you get a lot money?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 98


    Charlie Wade really feltpletely helpless at this time. Jacob Wilson had just damaged the


    Yuhuchun flower holder in the early morning, and also yet, as soon as he had gotten out of your


    house, the old man had actually capitalized on hisck to creep out as well as explore Vintage Road


    again.


    That was somon of him. He would never learn from his errors.


    Jacob Wilsonughed as he asked them in a strange fashion, ¡°I implied that these cdon mugs


    are worth more than half a million bucks! Why do not you guess just how much I got them for?¡±.


    ire Wilson was reluctant for a moment before replying, ¡°3 hundred thousand bucks?¡±.


    ¡± No! Think again!¡± Jacob Wilson replied as he swung his hand.


    ¡± 2 hundred thousand dors?¡±.


    ¡± That¡¯s wrong either!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nced at the pair of cdon mugs in his father-inw¡¯s hand and he


    instantaneously understood that the cups were fake and only worth a couple of hundred dors.


    Just then, Jacob Wilson smiled as he eximed excitedly, ¡°Haha! I bought it for only three hundred


    bucks! Isn¡¯t that outstanding?¡±.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she considered him in disbelief. ¡°Are you


    significant?! These mugs just cost you 3 hundred dors?¡±.


    Currently, ine Ma left of the kitchen area, drawn in by Jacob Wilson¡¯s exhration and joy. ¡°Are


    you sure these cups are so important which they are not fake?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson patted his very own upper body as he replied, ¡°Do not worry! I already obtained


    someone to check and verify the mugs for me.


    ¡± Is that real?¡± ine Ma asked as she selected among the mugs up in her hand, grinning from ear


    to ear.


    Charlie Wade stood aside as he responded with a calm expression on his face.


    He recognized that the cups were fake, but he did not wish to subject the reality given that it was


    rare for the old man to be so satisfied.


    Jacob Wilson was overjoyed and looked like a cat that had simply stolen a fish! As he continued to


    celebrate, Jacob Wilson talked as soon as again, ¡°The seller additionally told me that this is not the


    full set. If I have the whole set of cdon mugs in my hand, the value of the cups will be increased


    several times!


    Charlie Wade frowned before he quickly quit Jacob Wilson. ¡°Papa, you ought to not be too greedy


    when you are selling antiques. I assume that it is enough to own two of these cdon mugs. Allow¡¯s


    discuss this ¡­¡±.


    Jacob Wilson red at Charlie Wade before reprimanding him. ¡°What provides you the right to


    show me anything regarding antiques? Are you trying to stop me now?¡±.


    Charlie Wade promptly replied in an apologetic fashion, ¡°No, no, you can do whatever you such


    as.¡±.


    After stating that, Charlie Wade could not be troubled anymore.


    Also if the old male was ripped off, it was not his individual money anyhow.


    ire Wilson also spoke up as well as said, ¡°Daddy, why do you want to get so much? We can¡¯t eat


    or drink with these cups anyway. There is such a substantial distinction in between the cost of the


    mug and the value of the cup. We have yet to determine whether the cups are genuine.¡±.


    ire Wilson did not believe that a pie would certainly just fall from the sky. If her dad could just get


    the cups for 3 hundred dors as well as market it for five hundred thousand dors, would not


    everybody be rich?


    When Jacob Wilson saw that they had doubts regarding his acquisition, he imed contemptuously,


    ¡°You people do not understand this in any way. This is definitely a vintage, and just an individual


    with insight would certainly have the ability to select it up!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson then continued appreciating his cdon mugs as he talked with ire Wilson Wilson,


    ¡°Do not worry too much regarding this. There were also a number of other people who were fighting


    with me to buy the mugs today! I could not even have the ability to acquire the mugs tomorrow.¡±.


    ine Ma fast cut in, ¡°If the cups are so useful, you need to make certain that you find a way to


    obtain them tomorrow!¡±.


    Both elders proceeded appreciating the cups while ire Wilson quietly pulled Charlie Wade to the


    side.


    ¡± I don¡¯t assume that this seller is very dependable. In some way, it seems like a rip-off to me. Dad


    will most definitely try to go back there tomorrow, can you go along with papa to Vintage Road


    tomorrow to see to it that he does not obtain scammed?¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded immediately. Honestly, if ire Wilson had actually not stated anything, he


    would certainly not be troubled in any way. Nevertheless, considering that his spouse had currently


    spoken out, he could not just rest by and also see his father-inw obtain scammed.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 99


    The following day was already the weekend break.


    Jacob Wilson dragged Charlie Wade outdoors and also they drove to Vintage Road early in the


    morning.


    The old man looked extremely renewed and also energised, and upon getting out of the car, Jacob


    Wilson swung his hand at Charlie Wade as he imed, ¡°Come! Let me show you exactly how you


    can grab an excellent item!¡±


    Afterwards, both of them started strolling down Antique Street.


    Charlie Wade had to stroll rapidly to stay on par with Jacob Wilson. No matter, he remained to take


    a look around him as he strolled along the street.


    Given that it was the weekend break, there were a lot even more people on Vintage Road as


    contrasted to usual.


    Vintage Street was really thick on both sides of the street as there were several vendors that


    appeared to establish their stalls during the weekend, therefore, the entire road was really packed.


    Many suppliers simply positioned a stic sheet on the ground as they weed guests as well as


    consumers to check out all the numerous sort of vintages and also jades ced on the ground.


    Charlie Wade looked around casually and also understood that there were hardly any genuine


    products in the whole market. Many of the vendors below established up their stalls to trick


    laypersons, travelers, as well as immigrants.


    Most of the tourists who acquired the antiques did not know the worth of the item, and also they


    wouldmonly be smiling as they held the imitation product in their hand, assuming they had


    actually obtained a good anticipate themselves.


    ¡± Over right here!¡±


    Jacob Wilson dropped in front of a basic stall, his face loaded with excitement as well as


    assumptions.


    A few travelers were loafing the dy right now, checking out the range of antiques. Jacob Wilson


    quickly joined the group since he was afraid that he could lose on a good deal.


    Charlie Wade took an excellent check out the stall. The stall was nothing more than an item of


    fueled oil paper that had actually been spread over the ground with several loads mud-stained


    antiques put on it. There were blue as well as white horses, some copper coins, copper a ss of


    wine cups, jade bracelets, as well as yellowed calligraphy paintings.


    Despite the fact that there was a stunning array of products, Charlie Wade can tell that it was all


    fake simply by eying the items.


    The owner of the stall was a slim and dark-skinned man who was dressed in a simple as well as


    casual dark blue tee. His hair was really greasy and disheveled, as well as yet, he had a


    straightforward as well as sincere appearance.


    ¡± Look at this!¡± Jacob Wilson imed to Charlie Wade excitedly as he pointed at a vivid container


    that had a big mouth. He then talked in a low voice, ¡°This is the wine bottle that will certainly finish


    my cdon cups! If I buy this wine bottle today, I can make my cdon cups an established to


    ensure that the price can be doubled!¡±


    Charlie Wade eyed the bottle before selecting it up and also turning around to encounter the


    proprietor of the stall.


    ¡± Just how much is this?¡±


    The owner of the dy stared at the bottle before replying, ¡°Well, my dad stated that I can only sell


    that for at least twenty thousand dors and also not a cent less!¡±


    Jacob Wilson nearlyughed aloud when he heard the price of the bottle. Consequently, he rapidly


    said to Charlie Wade, ¡°The proprietor of the stall does not even understand the worth of the


    vintages that he is marketing! Let¡¯s hurry up and also buy it before anyone else does.¡±


    After he was done talking, Jacob Wilson hurriedly took some cash out from his pocket.


    Currently, Charlie Wade rapidly stopped Jacob Wilson before he grinned and imed, ¡°Dad, this


    point is definitely unworthy twenty thousand bucks. We are denying it.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Jacob Wilson was shocked. ¡°After that ¡­ just how much do you believe it deserves?¡±


    Charlie Wade stretched out his hand prior to trembling his hand in front of the owner. ¡°This number.¡±


    ¡± Five thousand dors?¡± In charge asked as he looked at Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade drank his head. ¡°No. Fifty dors at most.¡±


    The proprietor of the stall gazed at Charlie Wade as though he was looking at an alien before he all


    of a sudden screamed, ¡°Do you even know the worth of antiques? This is a vintage that was left


    behind by my grandfather!


    Jacob Wilson ended up being nervous and tried to quit Charlie Wade from testing the owner of the


    dy. ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t talk nonsense. You are disrupting his service.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to increasing the bottle and also transforming it around. Afterwards, he


    wiped the yellow mud discolor from the bottom of the bottle with his hand and also pointed to the


    wordings at the base of the wine bottle. ¡°Daddy, have a look at this.¡±.


    The wordings were very little, as well as an average person would certainly not have actually


    observed it if Charlie Wade had not pointed it out. There were a few words written in English at the


    bottom of the bottle.


    ¡± Made in China.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was so shocked that he iced up in ce for a brief moment, muddle-headed for


    words.


    After a short while, he reimed hisposure and also his face purged red as he screamed and


    also aimed his finger at the proprietor of the stall.


    ¡± You ¡­ you cheater!¡±.


    Charlie Wade took the bottle and waved it before the owner of the stall before saying, ¡°The maker


    will certainly not tantly permit the sale of phony antiques, and that is the reason why they


    published this in the small print. You are quite creative to cover every little thing with mud. Will you


    sell this for thirty bucks now?¡±.


    ¡± This ¡­¡±.


    The owner of the dy was shocked for a moment before the smile on his face disappeared


    entirely.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 100


    ¡± Boss, I assume I have to have brought the wrong wine bottle out since I rushed out of your home


    in a hurry today.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled as he selected up an additional a ss of wine bottle that was covered in


    mud. After evaluating it, Charlie Wade stated, ¡°What regarding this container, then?


    Indeed, there was a row of small personalitiesposed below the bottle.


    ¡± Made by Suzhou Craft Factory.¡±.


    ¡± I do not understand what isposed on it because I am uneducated,¡± The owner of the dy


    smirked as he responded. After that, he rubbed the sole of his feet against the oil paper, making it


    appear as though he was not thinking about associating with them in any way.


    Jacob Wilson became angry and upset when he saw that he had actually been tricked.


    Grabbing hold of the proprietor of the stall, he yelled angrily at him.


    ¡± You liar! Provide me back my money!¡±.


    ¡± What cash are you discussing?! I have never seen you prior to in my life!¡± The proprietor of the


    dy screamed back as he battled to establish himself cost-free. Simply after that, the phony


    copper coins and also jade horses that he had ced on disy was up to the ground.


    When the jade horse fell to the ground, it did not break at all! It seemed to be made out of set


    stic.


    ¡± I will certainly call the police if you reject to return my money to me!¡± Jacob Wilson screamed as he


    blew up in anger.


    Both of them continued struggling, as well as during their tussle, something fell from the owner¡¯s


    sleeve.


    Charlie Wade frowned when he saw the dropped item.


    Looking at it, it became a fist-sized white stone that looked simr to any type of routine stone that


    could be discovered by the river or coastline.


    However, the only difference was the truth that there were a few words sculpted on the stone¨C


    Tranquility as well as Riches!


    The typeface was very unrefined, as well as in the beginning nce, it was evident that these words


    had been manually carved onto the stone.


    This sort of pebbles with inscriptions could be discovered throughout the city, for that reason, it was


    usually not worth any type of money in any way. It was no surprise why the proprietor of the stall did


    not show the stone together with the various other things.


    Charlie Wade walked up to the pebble prior to choosing it up. As soon as he touched the pebble, he


    could feel the blood steaming within his body.


    He might feel an entirely various ambiance exhibiting from this object!


    It was not simply an ambiance, it really felt a lot more like some kind of energy as well as maic


    field that was creating an extremely powerful attraction pressure, drawing in Charlie Wade to it.


    Charlie Wade understood that this have to be the spiritual energy that was tape-recorded in the,


    also called reiki.


    Reiki was a mystical power that had actually currently been shed for a very long time. Even though


    it could notpletely transform an individual¡¯s physical body, it could grow and create several


    extraordinary results on the body.


    Charlie Wade was delighted. He weighed the pebble in his hand prior to asking the owner of the


    stallfortably, ¡°Does this belong to you?¡±.


    The owner of the dy was shocked. After that, he nodded unconsciously.


    ¡± How much are you offering this for?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was also stunned, and he quickly asked, ¡°Why are you getting this useless stone from


    him? Do not you know that every little thing he is marketing is fake?¡±.


    ¡± It¡¯s simply a stone, anyway. It must be fine to acquire a stone to make sure that I can fend off


    several of the poor power,¡± Charlie Wade responded as he grinned.


    The proprietor of the dy promptly benefited from the situation to damage without Jacob Wilson


    prior to sneering at Charlie Wade. ¡°Are you truly curious about acquiring the stone?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Yes, I wish to purchase the stone.¡±.


    The proprietor of the dy all of a sudden ended up being really energetic as he spoke eloquently.


    Also though this looks like amon stone, ites from an instead extraordinary beginning.


    Charlie Wade disrupted him impatiently as he did not have the moment to listen to his rubbish.


    ¡± Don¡¯t squander your time exining its origins to me. I just want to know the rate of the pebble.¡±.


    The proprietor of the dy smiled as he responded, ¡°Since you have such good taste, I will certainly


    bill you ¡­ twenty thousand bucks for this!¡±.


    Charlie Wade looked at the proprietor of the stall in ridicule prior to replying, ¡°Are you actually


    insane over money? I will certainly give you 3 hundred dors for this pebble. If you decline to sell it


    to me for this cost, I will call the authorities to arrest you for offering fake imitation items!¡±.


    ¡± 3 hundred bucks?¡± The proprietor asked as he smiled. ¡°Bro, given that you are somebody who


    understands the value of antiques, I will offer it to you for 3 hundred bucks.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he squeezed the stone that he was holding in his hand.


    Jacob Wilson, on the other hand, was extremely puzzled since he could not understand why Charlie


    Wade would get a pointless pebble. Equally as he will question Charlie Wade concerning his


    acquisition, a voice originated from behind him.


    ¡± Well, that stone looks perfect. I intend to buy it!¡±.

 Chapter 101-105

    Chapter 101-105


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 101


    As quickly as he listened to the voice, Charlie Wade turned around to try to find its source.


    He saw a young man using a white linen suit and also a set of ck fabric shoes strolling toward


    the stall. There were all sorts of arm bands on his hand, and also as it was broad daytime and


    warm, he was putting on an antique pair of gold-rimmed sses with 2 round ck lenses. The


    boy¡¯s sses looked like the kind of sses children would certainly put on throughout the Qing


    Dynasty in China.


    Regarding four to 5 bodyguards were strolling behind the boy, as well as contrasted to the young


    master, the bodyguards looked extra fierce and also bad, driving everyone around to relocate away


    quickly to avoid causing any type of problem at the scene.


    ¡± Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Quinton!¡±


    The owner of the dy widened his eyes and also began grinning as quickly as he saw the young


    man. ¡°Mr. Quinton, why really did not you inform me in development that you were going to be


    coming today?


    ¡± Do not talk nonsense. I am just below to take a look around Vintage Street today,¡± The young man


    replied as he swung his hand impatiently.


    He stepped forward prior to checking out the stone in Charlie Wade¡¯s hand. He then elevated his


    head and stated, ¡°Zachary, pack this pebble up for me. I am buying it. I intend to purchase a


    paperweight for my papa¡¯s workdesk, as well as this seems like the excellent fit.¡±


    ¡± This ¡­¡± The proprietor of the stall looked at Charlie Wade in humiliation before he continued


    talking. ¡°Mr. Quinton, this is truly unfortunate, yet this sibling has already bought the stone. What do


    you see in that worthless stone, anyhow?


    Via this exchange, Charlie Wade uncovered that the name of the owner of the dy was Zachary. It


    appeared as though he understood this young male really well.


    Charlie Wade was likewise very satisfied with Zachary¡¯s capability to talk.


    He can develop all kind of stories without also blinking an eye.


    Zachary promptly grabbed one of the jade equines that was constructed out of solidified stic prior


    to holding it out in front of the young man. ¡°Mr. Quinton, this is the beloved producting from


    among thete royal concubines in the royal residence. As you can see, the jade is crystal clear, as


    well as this means that it is an excellent and pricey jade. I do not require to discuss any kind of even


    more. Considering that we are currently such close colleagues, I will market this jade equine to you


    at the same cost you spent for the cdon mugs yesterday! Just 9 thousand bucks!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was stunned when he listened to that the young man had actually purchased the


    same phony cdon cups as he had. The owner of the stall was currently capitalizing on him when


    he had actually marketed it to him for three hundred bucks, yet Mr. Quinton had in fact paid nine


    thousand dors for it!


    ¡± Stop talking nonsense as well as get it done already!¡± Mr. Quinton was beginning to shed his


    patience, and also he kicked Zachary in the leg prior to saying arrogantly, ¡°The only thing that I have


    an interest in today is the stone. Offer it to me, and also I will offer you twenty thousand dors for


    it.¡±


    Zachary was stunned when he heard the offer of twenty thousand dors. Thus, he swiftly turned


    around to encounter Charlie Wade and stated, ¡°Bro, do you mind if I sell the stone to Mr. Quinton


    rather?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned as he replied coldly, ¡°I have currently acquired this pebble, and also I do not


    wish to transfer it to any individual else.¡±


    You have not even paid for the stone! Mr. Quinton reduced in impatiently as he took his budget out


    from his pocket.


    ¡± Here, take this. This is definitely greater than twenty thousand dors. You can keep the change.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes lit up as quickly as he saw the pile of cash money. He promptly took the money from


    Mr. Quinton before grinning at Charlie Wade and also stating, ¡°Sibling, I have a better offer for you.


    Charlie Wade grinned before responding, ¡°Zachary, you understand that you are not permitted to


    damage the rules of profession, right? I purchased this pebble initially, as well as I am not thinking


    about giving it up to someone else.¡±


    Zachary had no other selection and also was left in the lurch, seeing as Charlie Wade refused to


    surrender the stone.


    Besides, ording to the rules in an antique trade deal, the vintage would certainly always belong


    to the first individual he was offering if that individual picked to buy the thing. If he broke that


    regtion, he would not have the ability to proceed establishing his dy on Antique Street.


    Hence, Zachary reversed and reduced his head as he imed, ¡°Mr. Quinton, it appears as though


    there is nothing that we can do regarding the pebble. Regardless, it is simply a worthless


    paperweight. Why do not I bring you something better from my home ¡­¡±.


    Prior to he mightplete his sentence, Mr. Quinton had currently kicked Zachary in his waistline


    as he started cursing at him. ¡°When have you ever been so righteous?! I have already gotten so


    many various vintages from you, yet currently, you are really transforming your back on me as a


    result of a poor man?¡±.


    Mr. Quinton was zing at Charlie Wade as he spoke because he wanted topel him to turn


    over the stone.


    This was because he thought that Charlie Wade was not from a rich household based upon his


    dressing, therefore, he figured that Charlie Wade did not have much authority or power.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 102


    Mr. Quinton waspletely different. This was due to the fact that he was born with a silver spoon


    in his mouth, seeing as he originated from a famous second-generation abundant household. He


    had not experienced any scarcity of cash since he was born.


    Zachary did not intend to annoy Mr. Quinton, but he did not intend to damage the regtions for


    antique profession either, and so, he proceeded looking at Charlie Wade, wishing that thest would


    certainly alter his mind.


    Charlie Wade knew that Zachary was pleading with him, yet he merely ignored his appeal as well as


    replied coolly, ¡°No.¡±.


    Zachary was left utterly defenseless and also could just remain on the ground as well as grunt in


    case Mr. Quinton kicked him once again.


    ¡± Check out just how useless you are!¡±.


    Mr. Quinton screamed as he frowned at Zachary. Afterwards, he eyed Charlie Wade prior to


    iming arrogantly, ¡°You got this stone for three hundred dors? I will certainly pay you thirty


    thousand dors if you give it to me!¡±.


    Individuals that had crowded around them breathed out loudly as quickly as they listened to Mr.


    Quinton¡¯s words, just able to look at Charlie Wade with a jealous expression on their faces.


    He had actually bought the pebble for a in three hundred bucks, and now, the price of the pebble


    had currently enhanced by a hundred times in just a matter of minutes! This was inly a really


    lucrative deal for Charlie Wade.


    Anybody could tell that the owner of the dy had actually undoubtedly picked up the stone from a


    river or by the coastline since there were thousands of simr-looking pebbles around those areas.


    Jacob Wilson was additionally extremely thrilled when he listened to Mr. Quinton¡¯s deal. Charlie


    Wade would be able to make an earnings from this sale, and also he would certainly be able to


    make up for the cash that he had shed to the proprietor of the dy yesterday.


    Charlie Wade increased his head and also smiled at Mr. Quinton before responding, ¡°As I have


    actually currently told you earlier, I am not offering this pebble. Even if you pay me 3 hundred


    thousand bucks, I am still not selling this stone to you.¡±.


    ¡± You!¡±.


    The expression on Mr. Quinton¡¯s face quickly turned hideous as rage shed in his eyes.


    The crowd around them came to be lively as they murmured among themselves, disputing if Charlie


    Wade was publicly refusing to sell Mr. Quinton the stone due to the fact that he wanted to shame


    him.


    ¡± Lowlife! Are you trying to pick a battle with me now?¡± Mr. Quinton asked as he sneered at Charlie


    Wade. ¡°Do you actually assume that there is anything on Antique Street that I can not pay for to


    purchase?¡±.


    ¡± Today, if I do not obtain what I want, no one is getting it either!¡±.


    After he was done talking, Mr. Quinton turned around and also indicated at his bodyguards.


    As soon as they received his direction, the bodyguards rapidly ran onward and bordered Charlie


    Wade.


    The group was also stunned at the scene that they were witnessing.


    Jacob Wilson was additionally stunned.


    They were even more influential and wealthypared to the


    White household!


    It was no wonder why Mr. Quinton agreed to invest nine thousand dors on a pair of phony


    cdon mugs. It was because this was just a small amount of cash to him, and it did not mean


    anything to him in all. He did not care whether the vintage was authentic or otherwise, he was


    simply buying it due to the fact that he could!


    The bodyguards surrounded Charlie Wade boldy.


    Worried that points would certainly rise as well as get out of hand, Jacob Wilson took a look at


    Charlie Wade and tried to ask him to hand the stone over to Mr. Quinton.


    Charlie Wade simply gazed at the bodyguards before iming, ¡°I still stand by my words. No matter


    what you do, I will certainly not sell this stone to you.


    ¡± I will prove to you that I can take this away from you, after that,¡± Mr. Quinton replied arrogantly.


    You are simply a nobody that has actually barked up the incorrect tree.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 103


    When everybody saw the big-headed expression on Mr. Quinton¡¯s face, the bordering group held


    their breaths because they were certain that Charlie Wade would lose in this fight.


    However, Charlie Wade had a tranquil expression on his face, and also he grinned as he


    responded, ¡°I think that this is not your first time joining an antique profession. Do you have any kind


    of suggestion what is one of the most essential thing in the antique trade market?¡±


    Mr. Quinton took a look at Charlie Wade with a cold expression on his face as he responded,


    ¡°What?¡±.


    Charlie Wade giggled before answering, ¡°Naturally it is the guideline controling antique trading!¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade increased his voice somewhat before he proceeded speaking. ¡°In antique


    trades, it is always a first preceded served basis. I preceded, as well as I was the initial individual to


    buy this stone. This stone belongs to me already. Even if you stoop prior to me as well as beg me to


    provide it up to you, I will certainly not give it to you, otherwise, I will be allowing you to break the


    guidelines today. Who would want to proceed coborating with you on Vintage Street if you are


    going to damage the guidelines to obtain what you want? You will be barred from entering into


    Antique Road, Mr. Quinton.¡±.


    Mr. Quinton was stunned upon listening to Charlie Wade¡¯s words, and rage blinked across his face.


    He knew that this rule indeed existed in the antique trade industry, even announcing himself to be


    an informed person, as well as yet, right here he was, seemingly trying to break the regtions.


    If reports of this event were to spread, nobody would certainly want to deal with him anymore in the


    future out of concern that they would be upseting their various other clients.


    Mr. Quinton did not anticipate Charlie Wade to provide him speechless with just a couple of words!


    He red at Charlie Wade in stress, struggling with his impulse to kick thetter in the face.


    I desire you to recognize that not everybody is cut out to trade antiques. Do note below and


    spoil the market value of these vintages.¡±.


    After stating that, Mr. Quinton rolled up his sleeves as well as elevated his hand before waving it in


    front of Charlie Wade. ¡°Open your eyes and also look at this inly! I acquired this jade bracelet not


    also long ago for one million and also five hundred thousand dors! Have you ever before seen


    such an attractive and unusual item of jade in your life?¡±.


    The jade arm band on Mr. Quinton¡¯s arm was crystal clear and it shone brightly imaginable. Every


    person around them was looking at the jade bracelet with their eyes wide open due to the fact that it


    was really very lovely.


    Zachary additionally looked at Mr. Quinton¡¯s hand as he eximed, ¡°Wow! What a stunning piece of


    jade!¡±.


    ¡± Obviously!¡± Mr. Quinton responded arrogantly, rtively pleased with everyone¡¯s reaction.


    After that, he nced at Charlie Wade contemptuously as he decreased his cor and also pulled


    out a gourd-shaped ne that was attached to a pendant around his neck. ¡°Why do not you take


    a look at this, as well?¡±.


    ¡± This chalcedony pendant was given from the emperor to his boy in the Sui Dynasty. Eighty-eight


    high ranking monks in fact establish an altar to consecrate Buddha as well as recite the bibles for


    one hundred as well as 8 days prior to making this ne. It deserves a minimum of three million


    dors!¡±.


    When the crowd listened to that the chalcedony pendant was worth that a lot, they craned their


    necks to take a closer look at the pendant.


    Meanwhile, Zachary scrubed his nose in enjoyment as if he had actually just seen something


    invaluable. He was looking right at the chalcedony pendant, itching to obtain his hands on it.


    Mr. Quinton toyed with the chalcedony ne in his hand as he sneered at Charlie Wade. ¡°If you


    are simply a pauper who can not even manage to acquire a decent piece of garments, quit


    attempting to take part in an antique profession. It makes people wish tough at you.¡±.


    His tone was extremely sarcastic, and because of his words, individuals in the group began eying


    Charlie Wade.


    Certainly, Charlie Wade did not look like a wealthy individual in any way. He was using a reallyid-


    back white tee, a pair of denims, and sneakers, like any other normal young working male.


    On the other hand, although it appeared as though Mr. Quinton was dressed in an easy as well as


    informal fashion, anybody might tell that his set of clothes was costly. Each item of his clothes was


    hand-made, and his whole clothing was most likely worth at the very least six figures.


    Charlie Wade stared at Mr. Quinton with a smug expression on his face since he really felt that this


    male was a joke. He was not a bad guy. He was merely an abundant young man who wished to


    disy as well as extol his riches.


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he looked at Mr. Quinton and said, ¡°You must be truly rich, hmm? Even


    though your jade bracelet is spectacr, sadly ¡­ it is a phony.¡±.


    Mr. Quinton was surprised for a moment prior to he roared, ¡°You are talking nonsense! Exactly how


    can my jade arm band potentially be a counterfeit?¡±.


    ¡± If you do not believe me, you can ask the various other bosses in the antique shops around you.¡±.


    Charlie Wade shrugged prior to he continued talking, ¡°If you are abundant sufficient to purchase


    vintages, you should at the very least understand the worth of the thing you are buying rather than


    getting fake items. Today, you are absolutely nothing more than a blind guy that is walking around


    the antique industry, making believe to be very skilled in antiques when you understand absolutely


    nothing in any way.¡±.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mr. Quinton was very inmed. Charlie Wade was clearly buffooning him and calling him ignorant.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 104


    ¡± Okay, sure,¡± Charlie Wade concurred quickly with an extremely loosened up attitude. ¡°I can only


    say that you are actually amazing due to the fact that you really think that synthetic stone is a jade.¡±.


    Mr. Quinton was getting progressively upset, as well as his face flushed red after getting mmed


    by Charlie Wade. He turned around and also took a look at the massive group of individuals around


    them.


    ¡± Mr. Zeke, Mr. Lionel, I desire both of you to assist me assess this bracelet and also inform me


    whether it is a real item or not.¡±.


    Both people who had been called out by him all of a sudden felt extremely awkward as they traded


    looks with one another.


    This was because recognizing the credibility of a vintage was usually extremely offending toward


    the various other event, despite whether it was genuine or otherwise.


    ¡± Mr. Quinton, we likewise have actually restricted expertise in evaluating vintages. We would not be


    able to discriminate.¡±.


    Mr. Quinton right away obtained angry and also promptly said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me all these ridiculous


    reasons! No matter of whether it is a genuine piece of jade or not, I promise not to create any type


    of problem for you.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Quinton.¡±.


    Both guys swiftly advance in shock.


    None of the stall proprietors that did business on Vintage Street attempted to upset Mr. Quinton.


    As a result, both antique stall proprietors had no choice but to bite the bullet as well as progression


    to take a closer check out the jade bracelet.


    A couple of minster, one of the men stammered as he imed, ¡°Mr. Quinton, what this male said


    held true. Your jade arm band ¡­ the jade bracelet ¡­¡±.


    ¡± What regarding it?¡± Mr. Quinton asked coldly.


    The man was so frightened that he responded promptly. ¡°Your bracelet really is constructed of


    synthetic rock. It is not made from pure jade.¡±.


    As quickly as he those words, Mr. Quinton¡¯s face turned green prior to his face purged red with


    temper. He was so self-conscious due to the fact that it felt as though he had actually been pped


    in public.


    He ingested madly, attempting his ideal to control his temper.


    Charlie Wade then smiled prior to iming, ¡°Do you believe me currently? I can not think that you in


    fact spent one million and also five hundred thousand bucks to buy an artificial stone arm band. Mr.


    Quinton, you really are a very wealthy man.¡±.


    Mr. Quinton replied as he grit his teeth madly. Even if my jade arm band is phony, the chalcedony


    gourd ne is certainly genuine!¡±.


    Mr. Quinton was positive regarding his chalcedony gourd ne solely because he had actually


    currently worked with a specialist to appraise the ne, and also the professional had actually


    informed him that it was indeed an old antique piece form the Sui Empire!


    Charlie Wade snorted coldly. ¡°I hesitate that there will be no person as crazy as you in this world!


    That else would certainly lug such an evil thing on them and also still treat it like a prize.¡±.


    ¡± What are you speaking about ?! You are simply as well oblivious!¡±.


    Mr. Quinton exploded, heaven capiries on his temple extending at this time.


    Charlie Wade proceeded talking, ¡°You are really fortunate that you have actually not died yet


    although you are maintaining such an evil point so near to your body daily!¡±.


    The expression on Mr. Quinton¡¯s face transformed promptly. Having already discovered his lesson


    previously, he was currently unclear whether Charlie Wade¡¯s words held true or not. Therefore, he


    could only look at him as he asked, ¡°Why do you state that?¡±.


    ¡± Just check out the shape of the chalcedony gourd ne!¡± Charlie Wade replied coldly. ¡°Did you


    check and research on the features of your jade pieces prior to actually acquiring them?¡±.


    Mr. Quinton was very certain as he reacted, ¡°This ¡­ isn¡¯t this chalcedony gourd ne a gift from


    the emperor to his boy for hising-of-age event? Any person that invests in jade recognizes that


    the shape of a gourd represents auspiciousness! You are certainly simply a poor man who knows


    nothing in any way!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 105


    When Charlie Wade saw exactly how big-headed Mr. Quinton was, he sneered as he drank his


    head in ridicule. ¡°You can not also discriminate between a gourd and a jade plug? Haven¡¯t you


    heard of the nine orifices or the jade plugs that were made use of on remains?¡±.


    ¡± What do you indicate by jade plugs and remains?¡± Mr. Quinton asked with a confused expression


    on his face.


    Charlie Wade sighed. Have you heard of the ¡®9 Aperture Jade¡¯?¡±.


    ¡± What ¡®9 Aperture Jade¡¯?¡± Mr. Quinton asked as he looked at Charlie Wade with an empty


    expression on his face.


    Even though Mr. Quinton really enjoyed acquiring vintages, he had never spent whenever studying


    any one of his antiques whatsoever. He would always get whatever anybody said was excellent


    before heading out to brag about his antique pieces.


    Charlie Wade sneered before he continued talking. ¡°The ¡®Nine Aperture Jade¡¯ consists of 9 jade


    connects that were made use of by individuals to plug the 9 orifices of dead people.


    ¡± Dead people !?¡± Mr. Quinton asked with his mouth wide open.


    He nced at the chalcedony pendant that was hanging around his neck in shock. Unexpectedly,


    he can really feel goosebumps all over his body.


    Charlie Wade continued mocking proceeded. The chalcedony pendant in your hand is in fact a jade


    plug that was utilized to connect the purgative hole of a dead individual.


    Mr. Quinton was amazed as he proceeded staring at the chalcedony gourd pendant in his hand. He


    suddenly felt nauseated as well as had a solid desire to puke.


    This was a jade plug that had actually been packed into the


    butts of a dead person?!


    And to believe he had really hung it around his neck and treated it like an item of prize for the past 3


    years ¡­


    What was also worse was the truth that he would always put the piece of jade in his mouth since he


    liked it a lot ¡­


    Wasn¡¯t he sampling the purgative opening of a remains?!


    ¡± Ohh!¡±.


    Mr. Quinton can not hold it in any longer as well as he bent over as he began to vomit.


    The crowd of onlookers that had collected to enjoy the scene was now casting buffooning nces


    at him.


    Some of them were also gloating and teasing him for being so blind. Just how could anybody be so


    absurd to invest so much money on acquiring such an evil point?


    Not allowing up so quickly, Charlie Wade proceeded speaking. ¡°Likewise, this jade piece that is


    hanging about your neck has actually already soaked the ¡®qi¡¯ in the corpse for a lengthy time,


    therefore, it is no much longer an item of jade that is advantageous or brings good luck.


    As soon as he had actually spoken those words, the crowd took a couple of steps back quickly,


    being afraid that the wicked aura within that jade would infect them.


    Zachary, that had originally been standing alongside Mr. Quinton, likewise transferred to the various


    other edge of the stall.


    Although he was a swindler, he could inform that Charlie Wade¡¯s words were not groundless.


    Mr. Quinton was also extremely scared at this time and also might only stare at Charlie Wade with a


    nk view his face.


    The expression on Charlie Wade¡¯s face was really cool as well as indifferent as he snorted. ¡°Has


    this been a really tragic year for you? Did you obtain associated with any kind of bloody


    circumstances or cars and truck crashes?¡±.


    Mr. Quinton stared at Charlie Wade as his mind reviewed the asions of the past year.


    He had actually certainly experienced a really bad fortune this year. Actually, he had actually been


    involved in a significant automobile ident at the start of the year. If it were except his crash-


    resistant Hummer that day, he would certainly have been dead a very long time earlier.


    His motorist had been killed instantly in that cars and truck crash. As for Mr. Quinton, he had


    damaged two of his ribs and also had actually needed to be hospitalized for more than half a month


    prior to he was finally allowed to go residence.


    Mr. Quinton started bursting out in fear. Without wasting whenever, he pulled the chalcedony


    ne off his neck prior to tossing it to the ground.


    The crowd retreated rapidly to avoid contact with the pendant.


    Charlie Wade can just sneer as he considered the disrupted expression on Mr. Quinton¡¯s face. If he


    had actually not provided him this suggestion today, Mr. Quinton would most definitely be dead


    within a year.


    ¡± Who are you?¡± Gritting his teeth, Mr. Quinton zed at Charlie Wade.


    He or she knew way too much information concerning him. Had he been sent right here by an


    opponent?


    ¡± I am someone that you can not afford to annoy.¡±.

 Chapter 106-110

    Chapter 106-110


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 106


    Charlie Wade replied coldly prior to he reversed to leave.


    When Mr. Quinton saw that the other party was about to leave, he thought that Charlie Wade


    wanted to run away. He yelled quickly, ¡°Stop him!


    ¡± I can not manage to annoy you ?! Hahaha! There is nobody in the whole of Aurouss Hilll whom I


    can not afford to annoy!¡±


    ¡± Connect him up and break his legs! I would like to know that really presumes to prompt the


    Quinton family members!¡±


    Mr. Quinton believed that Charlie Wade was a person that his businesspetitor had intentionally


    sent to prompt him. Otherwise, just how else would he find out about the vehicle mishap that he


    was in at the beginning of the year?


    The bodyguards acted instantly, and also they hurried toward Charlie Wade with no hesitation in


    any way.


    2 various other bodyguards strolled toward Jacob Wilson as well as reached out their hands before


    they ordered him increasingly.


    Jacob Wilson was discouraged out of his wits as he had actually not expected them to get into so


    much problem when they had actually simplye out to acquire some antiques.


    As quickly as the bodyguards caught hold of Jacob Wilson, the expression on Charlie Wade¡¯s face


    transformed promptly. He kicked the solid and muscle male in front of him prior to rushing over to


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s side. After that, he punched the bodyguard in the face with no hesitation


    whatsoever.


    Bam!


    The bodyguard that had actually been holding onto Jacob Wilson dropped to the ground as quickly


    as Charlie Wade punched his face. His nose was hemorrhaging as he took a few steps back,


    covering his nose with his hand in a defensive fashion.


    Another bodyguard brought out an electric baton before calling out to Charlie Wade very.


    ¡± Ahh!¡± Jacob Wilson screamed in shock when he saw the electric baton. ¡°Run, Charlie Wade!¡±


    Before he can evenplete his sentence, Charlie Wade had actually already stayed clear of the


    electric baton with his quick and dexterous steps. He defeated the bodyguard in no time at all and


    gripped his hands to his back, holding them in location.


    Bam!


    The bodyguard with the electric baton was wrecked to the ground, grimacing suffering as Charlie


    Wade held his hands behind his back. He could not set himself cost-free whatsoever.


    Jacob Wilson was speechless and also he might hardly identify the boy that was standing in front of


    him. Was this really his son-inw?


    Had he always been such a great boxer?


    Charlie Wade bent over and also got the electrical baton from the ground before asking, ¡°Is there


    any person else who would like to test me now?¡±


    The crowd stayed silent as they repaired their eyes on Charlie Wade.


    Zachary was also surprised since he did not anticipate Charlie Wade to be such a greatpetitor.


    ¡°Bro, you are impressive!¡±


    Zachary was very grateful that he had not prompted Charlie Wade recently. Otherwise, he would


    certainly now be the one pushing the ground with a busted shoulder.


    Upon recovering his senses as well as reiming his calmness, Jacob Wilson looked at Charlie


    Wade and also asked in shock, ¡°Charlie Wade, you ¡­ where did you learn how tobat?¡±


    ¡± Well ¡­¡± Charlie Wade grinned before he responded nonchntly. ¡°Daddy, I am typically burnt out


    in the house when ire Wilson goes to work. So, I would constantly enjoy tv at home. Isn¡¯t there a


    battling program on television every early morning? I discovered it from seeing them.¡±


    In real reality, Charlie Wade had actually already understood exactly how to fight ever since he was


    a young boy. He was really experienced in boxing and wrestling. His offspring were from a line of


    professional wrestlers.


    He could not tell the old guy the truth because he had to maintain his identity a key.


    What stunned Charlie Wade himself was the truth that his strength seemed to have actually boosted


    a lot.


    It appeared as though hisbat performance was a number of times deadlier than usual.


    This must be the effect of the.


    Not only that, Charlie Wade can additionally really feel the reiki from the pebble that he had actually


    gotten previously flowing into his body. He could really feel that his overall fitness had actually


    enhanced greatly.


    The group might not assist yet apud as they were all in admiration of Charlie Wade.


    He was such a skilled fighter, anybody would have believed that he had actually discovered exactly


    how to fight expertly. Who would have anticipated that he had really discovered exactly how to


    combat by watching a television program!


    He needs to be really gifted!


    ¡± You obtained yourbating abilities by seeing a tv program!?¡± Zachary said loudly with his eyes


    wide open. Zachary promptly added to Charlie Wade before asking, ¡°Bro, can I ask whichwork


    or tv program you discovered it from? I wish to learn exactly how to eliminate, also.¡±


    Charlie Wade considered Zachary prior to he responded curtly, ¡°The sportswork, quack!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 107


    The crowd thought Charlie Wade and all of them actually intended to go residence to check out the


    sporting activities channel immediately.


    The expression on Mr. Quinton¡¯s face was gruesome right then, and also after maintaining quiet


    momentarily, hestly restored his detects.


    This was awkward!


    The bodyguards he had worked with and paid so much money for were all expertpetitors that


    he had actually particrly hired to secure him. Who would certainly have expected ¡­


    Who would have anticipated a young kid who originated from nowhere to actually defeat every one


    of these professional boxers, simply by viewing a tv program?


    Mr. Quinton was not a professional boxer, and so, he did not know that Charlie Wade was in fact


    extremely experienced. Nheless, his bodyguards were not dumb.


    They recognized that he was an expert as quickly as heid hands on them.


    Despite The Fact That Charlie Wade was really humble, his moves were really deadly also when he


    did not use any stamina at all.


    He was not a person they could conveniently beat.


    The bodyguards did not tip onward, but instead, they looked at Charlie Wade with a curious


    expression on their faces.


    Jacob Wilson, who was enjoying from the sidelines, did not know anything regardingbating,


    therefore, he merely assumed that Charlie Wade was just fortunate which he was simply a little bit


    extra robust than the bodyguards. Jacob Wilson did not know that Charlie Wade¡¯s actions, were in


    reality, very professional and skilled.


    Charlie Wade smiled at Mr. Quinton as he asked, ¡°So, are youing to get me on your own,


    then?¡±


    ¡± You! Do note over!¡±


    Mr. Quinton was so intimidated that he was breaking out in fear. He unconsciously took a few go


    back.


    When Charlie Wade saw exactly how scared he was, he took a few advances and strolled toward


    him.


    Mr. Quinton stared at him in horror as he proceeded pulling back.


    If Charlie Wade threw him to the ground the means he had actually thrown among his bodyguards


    previously, he would absolutely be hospitalized for an additional half a month!


    Suddenly, a ck BMW kipped down from the corner of the street before car park not too away.


    The vehicle driver got out of the auto prior to opening the cars and truck door for the owner of the


    car.


    Mr. Quinton was thrilled when he saw the individual that had simply gotten here in the ck BMW.


    ¡°Sis! Someone is harassing and also threatening to beat me up! Come and save me!¡±


    Charlie Wade raised his head, as well as he could see the group giving way for a female worn


    ck, tight-fitting sports apparel as she walked toward them.


    The tight-fitting sports apparel outlined the woman¡¯s figurepletely, and also she had a really


    tough as well as heroic face.


    ¡± That¡¯s Adam Quinton¡¯s sis! Aurora Quinton!¡± A person in the crowd unexpectedly yelled in shock


    prior to there was an uproar in the crowd.


    Adam begged once more, ¡°Sis, this young boy is endangering to beat me up! Please aid me instruct


    him a lesson.¡±


    After Aurora came close to the both of them, she nced at the bodyguards that were lying on the


    ground before ring at Charlie Wade with a cold expression on her face. ¡°Were you the one who


    defeated them up?


    Charlie Wade responded emphatically, ¡°So, what if I did? What is wrong with that?¡±


    Aurora sneered prior to she replied, ¡°I desire you to say sorry to my sibling immediately!¡±


    ¡± What happens if I reject to do so?¡±


    ¡± Then, I will beat you up until you apologize to him!¡±


    Prior to she had even finished her sentence, Aurora had actually currently increased her leg to kick


    Charlie Pitch in the face.


    Charlie Wade was surprised due to the fact that it appeared as though thisdy¡¯s battling ability was


    better contrasted to the previous bodyguards that he had battled.


    Her kick was very powerful as well as quickly, and it seemed as though she was a professional


    boxer.


    Adam checked out this scene prior to iming, ¡°My sibling will certainly kick your ass!¡±


    His sister had actually been training on how tobat for years. She was a really specialist boxer


    who was very skillful as well as gifted, and not many people could beat her if they were to take part


    in a battle with her.


    Adam¡¯s eyes suddenly expanded at the extremely following minute.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 108


    ¡± Too weak!¡±


    Charlie Wade became furious as well as moved aside in an instant as he attempted to prevent her


    kick. After that, he lifted his leg and also kicked Aurora right on her butt, triggering her to be up to


    the ground.


    Adam¡¯s jaw practically went down to the ground as he stared at the scene prior to him. He muttered


    to himself, ¡°This ¡­ just how could this be possible?!¡±.


    Aurora was feeling even more self-conscious. Since she had actually begun fighting, she had


    actually never ever really felt much more humiliated than this. In addition, the spot that Charlie


    Wade had actually kicked her on was means also awkward!


    Full of anger as she stood, Aurora prepared to rush towards Charlie Wade as well as assault him


    promptly. She had actually currently made a decision that this b * stard would absolutely pay the


    rate for his activities today!


    ¡± Aurora, quit what you are doing! Do not be discourteous to Mr. Wade.¡±.


    Simply after that, a middle-aged man instantly ran up to her and also grabbed hold of Aurora¡¯s


    hand.


    Aurora, still entirely ashamed, screamed, ¡°Father! Get out of my way! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡±.


    ¡® How attempt he? That gave him the intestines to in fact kick me in the butt? My butt is harming


    now because of him!¡¯.


    ¡± Stop talking!¡±.


    The middle-aged man yelled as he zed at Aurora.


    After that, he walked towards Charlie Wade with a modest expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Wade, we


    fulfill again.


    Aurora and also Adam were stunned as they viewed the scene y out in shock.


    Aurora¡¯s father was an extremely important and also well-respected person in Aurouss Hilll, so why


    was he being so respectful towards this boy?


    Charlie Wade recognized the middle-aged male as soon as he saw him.


    He had actually fulfilled him when he had actuallye with Jasmine to appraise her previous


    vintage. His name was Graham Quinton.


    Charlie Wade nodded in rmendation before replying, ¡°Mr. Quinton, it seems as though you


    must actually discipline your nephew.¡±.


    Graham responded his head repeatedly before zing at both Aurora and Adam. After that, he


    quicklymanded them, ¡°Come over below as well as say sorry to Mr. Wade quickly!¡±.


    ¡± I will certainly never ever apologize to that b * stard! He kicked me in the ass!¡± Aurora replied


    intensely.


    Graham was already starting to shed his perseverance. ¡°I desire you to say sorry to him currently!


    Now!¡±.


    Aurora was instantaneously prevented when she saw that her father was already losing his mood,


    therefore, she could just attack her lips aggrievedly and mutter gently, ¡°I am sorry ¡­¡±.


    On the other hand, Adam was very inmed and also promptly asked, ¡°Second uncle, this kid tried


    to humiliate me and also even kicked Aurora! Why ought to we apologize to him ?! You need to be


    educating him a lesson on our behalf! If you can not take care of him, I will get somebody else to


    deal with him instead!¡±.


    p!


    Graham lost his persistence and also pped Adam across the face without any type of doubt at


    all. ¡°A * shole! Jump on your knees now and apologize to Mr. Wade!¡±.


    Adam was caught entirely unprepared due to the fact that he did not expect his uncle to put him


    before so many individuals. As droplets of blood exuded from the corner of his lip, Adam raised his


    hand to cover his face in horror. He could not understand just how points had ended up this way


    ultimately.


    ¡­ asking him to kneel before a person else in public ¡­


    Wouldn¡¯t that would notpromising the dignity and reputation of track record Quinton family?


    Just how would he have the ability to lift his direct high in Aurouss Hilll in the future?


    Gritting his teeth, Graham continued yelling at Adam, ¡°You b * stard! If Mr. Wade had actually not


    told you regarding the origins of the chalcedony pendant that you have been dealing with as a prize


    all this while, the pendant would certainly not have actually simply taken your life! The whole


    Quinton family would have been eliminated because of you!¡±.


    After saying that, he continued, ¡°I had been wondering why the Quinton household has been having


    such negative luck as well as so many bad lucktely. It appeared as though bad luck were


    dropping upon us, one after the various other.


    When Adam understood that his uncle was certainly angry, he swiftly jumped on his knees as well


    as knelt prior to Charlie Wade with an anxious expression on his face.


    Graham continued yelling, ¡°I do not listen to any type of apology from you!¡±.


    ¡± Yes! Yes, I am sorry ¡­¡± Adam asked forgiveness to Charlie Wade as he trembled in fear.


    Graham checked out Charlie Wade before speaking professionally. ¡°Mr. Wade, I do not understand


    if there is anything else I can do to calm you. Could you ept their apology?¡±.


    Charlie Wade reacted promptly. ¡°Forget it. Since he has already stooped and also requested for my


    forgiveness, I will certainly let him off this time around.¡±.


    Graham heaved a massive sigh of relief prior to asking, ¡°Mr. Wade, there is something else that I


    want to ask you. Since Adam has already thrown the chalcedony pendant away, will the Quinton


    family be able to stay clear of any kind of future tragedy?¡±.


    As quickly as Charlie Wade listened to Graham¡¯s words, he sneered prior to iming, ¡°Did you


    really believe that things would certainly be that easy? That jade plug was really powerful, as well


    as it was not just affecting Adam alone. If you are requesting for my truthful viewpoint, I think that


    the Quinton family members will be ruined within a year!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 109


    Graham was shocked by Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    His whole family would be wrecked?


    Did he truly have to pay such a massive price?


    Graham turned pale prior to he sighed and said, ¡°I have never done any type of bad deeds in my


    life. I have actually attempted to do kind deeds as well as help the people in need each day. So, just


    how did I end up in this state?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he asked, ¡°Was this the reason why you wanted to purchase that piece


    of topaz formerly?¡±


    Graham responded. He had currently tried all sorts of different techniques, however none of it


    appeared to work till he satisfied Charlie Wade.


    Previously, he assumed that Charlie Wade just recognized exactly how to assess vintages,


    therefore, he had not paid much focus to him.


    Today, Charlie Wade had in fact aimed out the reason for their miseries without any kind of doubt.


    Currently, Graham understood that Charlie Wade was not a normal individual whatsoever. Actually,


    Charlie Wade may be their only hope, as well as the fate of the Quinton family was in his hands.


    Graham swiftly gripped his hands together as he pleaded with Charlie Wade. ¡°Mr. Wade, please aid


    me and my family members!¡±


    After he was done talking, he hurriedly offered some guidelines to his aide close to him. The aide


    reversed and left as quickly as he got his instructions.


    Charlie Wade grinned faintly before responding, ¡°Mr. Quinton, I assume that you must solve your


    family members events on your own.¡±


    He did not have any kind of links or partnerships with the Quinton family members in all. Graham


    was simply an associate that he had actually satisfied as soon as in the past, additionally, Adam


    had currently offended him earlier as a result of the stone.


    Even though Aurora was fairly attractive and had a very perfect figure, she likewise had an


    extremely hostile and also careless personality.


    Besides, her charm had nothing to do with him. She was not his spouse, and also she was not


    going to sleep with him.


    There was no factor for Charlie Wade to help the Quinton family.


    However, Graham was not going to quit on this perfect opportunity to save his family members


    easily. He quickly bowed down before Charlie Wade as he said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I am asking you. Please


    inform me just how I can save my household.¡±


    Graham was extremely considerate towards Charlie Wade as well as presumed a very simple


    position as he bowed at a ny degrees angle in front of Charlie Wade.


    Still, Charlie Wade continued to be unmoved.


    When Graham saw that Charlie Wade was detached to his request, his heart flipped, and also he


    stooped down on the ground immediately.


    When Aurora saw what her papa was doing, she knelt down next to him with no hesitation at all.


    As she knelt in front of Charlie Wade, she pleaded extremely pitifully, ¡°Mr. Wade, I was as well


    negligent earlier. I am sorry if I annoyed or angered you at all, please forgive me. The fate of the


    Quinton household remains in your hands. Please aid us.¡±


    After saying that, Aurora reversed and checked out Adam who had an empty expression on his


    face. She pped him across the face before scolding him. ¡°Adam! This is all your fault. You


    created all these cmities by bringing that strange and evil point right into our family members!


    You even angered Mr. Wade when he is the just one that might be able to aid us! Stoop down prior


    to Mr. Wade and also ask for his forgiveness and also grace now!¡±


    Adam was actually anxious and also muddle-headed for words.


    He would never have expected that the chalcedony pendant that he had would certainly be the


    cause of all the cmity and bad luck the Quinton family members had faced over the previous


    year. He had even offended Charlie Wade, and it seemed as though he was the only one who


    would certainly be able to help his household.


    As a result, Adam knelt down and also asked Charlie Pitch in a shaky voice. ¡°Mr. Wade, I was


    wrong. Mr. Wade, please forgive me and have mercy on my household! I did not know what was


    right or incorrect. Please forgive me as well as assist the Quinton household prevent this bad luck


    that is befalling us. I am asking you ¡­¡±.


    Afterwards, Adam knocked his head versus the ground as he proceeded begging Charlie Wade.


    At this point, Graham¡¯s aide all of a sudden came back with a present box in his hand.


    Graham took the present box from his assistant before handing it over to Charlie Wade pleasantly.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this is the most pricey jade bracelet in Emerald green Court.


    Charlie Wade nced at the gift box in Graham¡¯s hand. It was a great item of jade bracelet with an


    excellent surface, as clear as crystal ss.


    The people around them might not quit themselves from gasping when they saw the jade arm band.


    Everyone knew that this was the most expensive jade arm band in Emerald green Court and that it


    set you back at least six million dors!


    Yet, Graham had actually advised his assistant to buy the jade arm band to ensure that he could


    give it to Charlie Wade, also going as far as to ask Charlie Wade to approve his gift.


    It was undeniable that Graham¡¯s viewpoint of Charlie Wade was incredibly high.


    What was Charlie Wade¡¯s identification?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 110


    Charlie Wade¡¯s father-inw was additionally really feeling stunned. This was the very first time that


    he had actually ever beforee across such an unexpected scenario in his life.


    Charlie Wade checked out the jade arm band however did not ept it quickly. After ncing at it,


    he took a look at Graham before he smiled and also imed, ¡°Mr. Quinton, just how can you be so


    certain that I will be able to resolve this matter for you?¡±.


    Graham replied piously, ¡°If Mr. Wade has no way to manage it, no person else in this globe will


    certainly have the ability to manage this issue any longer!¡±.


    Charlie Wade might only grin since Graham was right. He certainly knew exactly how to settle this


    matter and divert the tragedy far from the Quinton family.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    This was because he had currently checked out this evil spirit in the, and the approach to settle this


    issue was in fact very clear as well as simple.


    Charlie Wade nced at the jade arm band prior to he took it in his hands in an informal fashion.


    He examined the jade arm band as well as recognized that the crystal was truly extremely clear as


    well as transparent. It would certainly look sensational on his other half, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    hand.


    As for Graham ¡­


    To be truthful, he was not an evildoer.


    His only wrongdoing was the truth that he had fallen short to technique the offspring of his family


    effectively.


    Because Graham was likewise begging him, it would not cost him anything to aid him.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Given that you are begging me, I will provide you deal with as well as assist


    you.¡±.


    Stating that, he took the jade bracelet from Graham.


    Graham was delighted when he saw Charlie Wade epting the jade arm band. ¡°Mr. Wade, thank


    you so much. The Quinton family is extremely credible in Aurouss Hilll, if you need any help in the


    future, please do not hesitate to ask me for help.


    The group was shocked at the turn of asions.


    There was hope for the Quinton household!


    Charlie Wade assumed for a moment prior to replying, ¡°Alright, then. If that is the case, I will


    certainly help you this moment.¡±.


    Graham drank Charlie Wade¡¯s hand excitedly before he imed, ¡°Yes, please, Mr. Wade. Please!¡±.


    Charlie Wade then requested for a piece of yellow amulet and also cinnabar from the owner of the


    antique dy next door. After drawing a few strokes on the item of yellow paper, he handed it over


    to Graham instantly.


    ¡± Put this amulet on the jade plug and bring it residence with you. Make certain that you shed scent


    each day. After seven to forty-nine days, the ghoul will certainly bepletely removed from the


    jade plug.¡±.


    ¡± During these 7 to forty-nine days, your whole family members must be vegan and also avoid killing


    and blood. Keep in mind to take a shower every day, and also you have to keep in mind to melt


    scent every day without fail.¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, thanks for your guidance. I will certainly keep it in mind.¡±.


    Graham approved the talisman from Charlie Wade with both hands, exceptionally grateful towards


    Charlie Wade. He thoroughly positioned the talisman on the jade plug prior to wrapping it up in a


    yellow paper bag.


    As soon as he had ced the talisman on the jade plug and also covered it up in the yellow paper


    bag, Graham instantly felt as though his entire body had actually obtained a lot lighter. He likewise


    really felt a lot more freshened in a split second, and that was just how he right away understood


    that Charlie Wade¡¯s method was working.


    He was thrilled!


    It was such a lucky break that he had handled to encounter Charlie Wade today, or else, the


    Quinton household would have beenpletely ruined!


    Meanwhile, Zachary could only look at Charlie Wade with awe created around his face. As quickly


    as he saw that Graham was already evacuating, Zachary hurried over to Charlie Wade with a


    scheming smile on his face.


    ¡± Big brother, could you do me a support? Could you tell me what I should do so that I would be able


    to obtain a stunning partner?¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned as quickly as he listened to Zachary¡¯s words. After that, he shook his head


    before replying, ¡°If you truly intend to find a stunning spouse for yourself, the first thing you need to


    do is to obtain stic surgery done initially.¡±.


    Aurora, that was standing at the side, could not help but smirk.


    Zachary was actually hideous indeed, so it was difficult for any kind ofdy to fall in love with him.


    Charlie Wade, on the other hand, was actually good-looking ¡­

 Chapter 111-115

    Chapter 111-115


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 111


    Graham grinned before he talked once more respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, we will always remember your


    compassion toward the Quinton household. It may be a little rushed today as we did not have


    whenever to make any type of prep work at all, nevertheless, I would love to wee you to the


    Quinton family manor for supper tomorrow. I would like to hold a banquet to personally thank you for


    yourpassion, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade responded indifferently as he shook his head. Do you understand what I am


    iming?¡±


    Graham was taken aback at this. Mr. Wade, please do not think twice toe as well as look for


    me if you require any type of help in the future.


    After that, Graham fast obtained a gold-ted calling card that contained his personal call info on it.


    Charlie Wade took the business card from Graham without also looking at it prior to turning around


    and leading his father-inw out of the location.


    Graham continued staring at their backs as he enjoyed the two of them slowly leave the ce.


    ¡°From currently on, I desire you to bow and also greet Mr. Wade in a respectful fashion if you ever


    before run right into him in Aurouss Hilll.


    Adam replied in an aggrieved fashion. ¡°I did not know that I would be upseting somebody like him


    on this road ¡­¡±.


    Aurora had a cool expression on her face, and also she gritted her teeth as she enjoyed Charlie


    Wade leave.


    Although she actually respected Charlie Wade for his abilities and also understanding, she can not


    forget neither forgive him for kicking her on the ass.


    After all, for a big-headed woman like her, this kind of thing was simply unforgivable.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Graham sighed as he attempted tofort her. ¡°Aurora, do not attempt to strike back versus Mr.


    Wade, all right? Our household is depending on him to pull through this tragedy ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Do you believe it will actually work?¡± Adam murmured.


    Graham could not quit himself from reprimanding Adam yet again. ¡°If you remain to spout


    nonsense, I will damage your legs promptly!¡±.


    Adam kept quiet since he did not attempt to prompt his uncle additionally.


    Aurora as well stomped her feet bitterly as she said, ¡°I recognize father ¡­ I will not prompt him ¡­¡±.


    The a lot more she believed about it, the angrier and more awkward she felt.


    ¡± It is truly such a pity ¡­¡± Graham instantly sighed as he drank his head.


    Aurora reversed to check out him before she asked, ¡°What is a pity?¡±.


    Graham nced at her before he imed, ¡°Sadly, Mr. Wade is already wed. Or else, I think that the


    both of you would certainly make a best suit ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Father, what are you speaking about?!¡± Aurora responded in embarrassment and also


    aggravation.


    ***.


    Jacob Wilson was still extremely surprised as they made their way back residence.


    He might not think that the head of the Quinton family members would really be so respectful


    towards his son-inw that was a no one at all.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, was anything you said to Mr. Quinton true in any way?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson can not aid however ask Charlie Wade since he was really confused. It seemed as


    though his son-inw was ending up being increasingly more of a liar.


    Charlie Wade chuckled before replying, ¡°Well, half of it is true, and also fifty percent of it is most


    likely incorrect. Isn¡¯t it interesting to maintain it as mystical as feasible?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was stunned at Charlie Wade¡¯s reply and reprimanded him promptly. ¡°Oh my God,


    what have you done? I can not believe that you would in fact attempt to lie to the Quinton family.


    You even epted such a pricey jade bracelet from them! Do you understand what they could do to


    us if they learnt that you were lying to them?¡±.


    Charlie Wade shook his head as he responded, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? At most, I will simply return


    the jade bracelet to them.


    Jacob Wilson can only sigh as there was absolutely nothing else that he might do. Probably, Charlie


    Wade¡¯s method would really function to help the Quinton family members.


    Upon returning home, Charlie Wade entered into his bed room before securing the ¡®Peace as well


    as Riches¡¯ pebble that he had bought from Zachary.


    Suddenly, he felt a rise of power from the pebble passing through into his body.


    It made him feel hot, however his breast and belly really felt exceptionally ufortable.


    Soon afterwards, Charlie Wade began sweating excessively, and also there were ck impurities


    that were discharged from his body. After that was done, Charlie Wade can feel his body


    progressively unwinding itself.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 112


    Eventually, Charlie Wade really felt a burst of energy surging through his body as if boosting all of


    his detects, bones, as well as blood.


    It was Reiki!


    When he took a look at the stone once more, Charlie Wade discovered that the rock seemed to be


    taking in all the spiritual power that it really did not look any kind of different from a regr drab


    stone.


    He attempted to do the growing technique tape-recorded in the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡± but he could not


    remove the Reiki from the rock anymore.


    Pessimistic, he put the stone back in his pocket. Without effort, he felt that the rock was


    extraordinary, yet he had no other way to examine it now. It seemed that he needed to sharpen his


    abilities first prior to he might deal with the rock again.


    He rushed to take a bath as he was sticky from the profuse sweating. It was currently over 5 pm


    when hepleted the bath, which¡¯s when ire Wilson called him.


    On the phone, ire Wilson told Charlie Wade that she remained in the middle of the conference


    with the Emgrand Team concerning the project details which she didn¡¯t drive today because of the


    roadway area rationing limitation, thus, she wanted Charlie Wade to bring her at the Emgrand Team


    with her papa¡¯s BMW 530.


    Charlie Wade obliged to his better half¡¯s request totally. He asked Jacob Wilson for the auto secret


    and also drove right to the Emgrand Team.


    He got his phone and called ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s number as soon as he arrived at the primary


    entrance of the business. ire Wilson really did not address his phone call, rather, she promptly


    sent him a sms message that stated, ¡°Charlie Wade, I¡¯m still in the meeting with the task group,


    please await me downstairs for some time, thanks.¡±.


    ¡± Alright, I¡¯ll await you downstairs,¡± Charlie Wade replied, then went outside the vehicle and also


    smoked while waiting.


    At this moment, Doris, the vice-chairman of the Emgrand Team, called him as well as asked, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, are you here at thepany?¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked strangely enough, ¡°Just how do you know?¡±.


    ¡± I remain in my workce, I saw your cars and truck.¡±.


    Charlie Wade searched for instinctively as well as asked once more with a smile, ¡°Is there


    something you wish to discuss with me?¡±.


    ¡± Yes. Your spouse is still in the middle of a meeting, it might take a while, so I intend to ask if you


    have time, I would love to report to you concerning the firm¡¯s recent growth.¡±.


    Charlie Wade considered her remarks. Certainly, he hadn¡¯t obtained involved with the firmtely. As


    the chairman, he could not be oblivious concerning the business¡¯s business as well as progression,


    so he imed, ¡°Okay, await me, I¡¯ll show up today.¡±.


    ¡± Please go directly to your workce, I¡¯ll fulfill you there.¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡±.


    After finishing the call, Charlie Wade stepped right into the structure, got on the lift, and also went


    straight to the chairman¡¯s workce on the top floor.


    As he exited the lift and also headed towards his workce, a door behind them instantly opened.


    It was Loreen, she wished to most likely to the bathroom when she ran across an acquainted


    number as quickly as she left her office.


    She really did not acknowledge that the figure was Charlie Wade, however felt that the number was


    umonlyparable to the strange man on the video clip!


    Could he be the chairman that she had been always eager to satisfy? Did he finally involve the


    office?


    Loreen was overjoyed!


    The primary factor foring to Aurouss Hilll and also Emgrand Group was to know the mystical


    chairman and then worked her method up to be his buddy. If she was sessful, she would


    certainly bring the whole Thomas household to the following degree.


    This was an essential mission entrusted to her by the entire household, it was also the sustenance


    of the family to her.


    Loreen was very distressed. She had been working here for a lot of days but she hadn¡¯t also seen


    the chairman¡¯s face, exactly how could she make her relocate to the following level with a male she


    hadn¡¯t satisfied?


    Therefore, when shestly got to see the chairman¡¯s number, she was definitely thrilled!


    She promptly ran after the man, intended to catch up to him to say hi, and after that presented


    herself!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 113


    Charlie Wade heard the rustling footprints originating from behind him. He stealthily checked out the


    ss home window with the edge of his eyes and also discovered that Loreen wasplying with


    behind him!


    Oh, fire!


    If Loreen saw him right here, she would certainly have believed that he was the chairman of the


    Emgrand Team!


    Worse, she may even connect the dots and also recognize that he was the young master of the


    Wade family members!


    It was certainly really bad!


    As Loreen will catch up with him, he walked faster, went into the chairman¡¯s office, as well as


    promptly secured the door behind him.


    Never did Loreen expect that the man would instantly elerate. When she intended to seek him,


    he was currently in the office.


    Loreen sighed in disappointment and whispered under her breath, ¡°That¡¯s strange, why do I feel like


    the chairman is fleing from me deliberately ¡­¡±.


    She rejected to surrender on such a golden chance right now. She took a deep breath, went to


    knock on the door, and stated, ¡°Hey there, Mr. Chairman, I¡¯m Loreen Thomas, the brand-new


    management supervisor. I would like to report to you on the department¡¯s development.¡±.


    Charlie Wade deliberately decreased his voice as well as replied, ¡°Have you reported to Miss


    Youthful? The firm does not enable workers to review their direct exceptional¡¯s head, don¡¯t you


    recognize that?¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I forgot ¡­¡±.


    Loreen was slightly drunk by his daunting tone, as well as thought, ¡®The chairman is so intense ¡­ Is


    he mad of me reviewing Doris¡¯s head, or he does not intend to see me in any way?¡¯.


    Loreen really did not attempt to stay in front of Charlie Wade¡¯s office any longer. She walked away


    sheepishly.


    Charlie Wade breathed freely when he listened to Loreen¡¯s footsteps obtaining further and also


    farther away.


    She nearly overtook him! It was a close call!


    He contemted concerning his scenarios. He needed to pertain to the business every now and


    then. As the management director, Loreen¡¯s office was on the exact same floor as his, the chance of


    coming across her in the future enhanced.


    Right at this moment, Doris pertained to his office.


    Charlie Wade promptly imed to her, ¡°Doris, I need you to do something for me.¡±.


    Doris nodded. ¡°Please, what is it?¡±.


    ¡± Switch over Loreen Thomas¡¯s setting.¡±.


    After a short pause, he asked, ¡°What kind of position in our business that doesn¡¯t need to stay in the


    office at all times?¡±.


    ¡± Sales, business events,¡± Doris replied, ¡°These 2 positionsmonly need to go out for


    organization, basically, they will not remain in thepany.¡±.


    ¡± Excellent,¡± Charlie Wade responded as well as imed, ¡°After that transfer her to be the sales


    supervisor.¡±.


    ¡± No worry, I¡¯ll have it arranged once I get back to my office,¡± Doris responded to.


    After that, Doris reported on the business¡¯s recent advancement to Charlie Wade.


    The new six-star resort task had actually started. The sitey at the foot of Discana Hill, with


    impressivendscapes and an exclusive environment.


    As soon as the resort was finished, it would be the initial six-star hotel in Aurouss Hilll that would


    absolutely be the trademark of style and high-end.


    The progress of the hotel-rted job went on extremely efficiently. The building of the resort was


    expected to bepleted within two years and could begin its operation in 2 as well as a half years.


    Already, the resort would be an additional financially rewarding ie for the Emgrand Group.


    Charlie Wade instructed Doris, ¡°If my wife is doing a great job in the project and also has some


    leisure in her hands, assign some side projects to her.¡±.


    ¡± No problem whatsoever, don¡¯t worry!¡±.


    Checking his watch, his better half was about to finish her conference, so Charlie Wade said, ¡°Call


    Loreen to your office now, it¡¯ll be great timing for me to go.¡±.


    Doris nodded. She returned to her office and also called Loreen.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 114


    Loreen right away went to Doris¡¯s office when she obtained the call. Charlie Wade grabbed the


    chance and promptly went downstairs.


    He saw ire Wilson leaving, looking worn and also fatigued, as quickly as he reached his auto.


    She was worn down from the hefty work of the resort task. She imed helplessly, ¡°I have


    excessive service my hands, 24 hours are not nearly enough.¡±.


    Charlie Wade imed heavy-heartedly, ¡°Exactly how around separating a few of the works to other


    individuals? Or maybe simply do not do it.¡±.


    ¡± No way,¡± ire Wilson said, ¡°I was designated as the supervisor just recently, I require to strive to


    reinforce and strengthen my foundation at the firm, otherwise, my cousin will certainly swoop in


    whenever he sees an opportunity.¡±.


    ire Wilson was very annoyed when Harold¡¯s revolting appearance appeared in her mind. The


    aggravating guy kept breaking her as well as always did things harmful and also hostile.


    Heading house, ire Wilson closed her eyes to rx while Charlie Wade concentrated on driving


    without interrupting her.


    ***.


    In Doris¡¯s workce.


    Doris informed Loreen of the brand-new consultation, which made Loreen a little shocked and also


    confused.


    It had not been long considering that she was assigned as the management director, and also now


    she was moved to the sales division. Why?


    The description that Doris gave her was, ¡°I believe you are extremely capable and talented, it is a


    waste of your ability to work in the administrative division. I take a 2nd appearance at your return to,


    you have the background of organization administration and advertising and marketing as your


    level, that¡¯s why I think sales are the most appropriate cement for you.


    Fact be informed, Doris wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    The sales cement was indeed far more essential than the management.


    The sales division was an essential department that produced earnings as well as profits for the


    business, whereas the administration was more of a house cleaner of the firm where it was in


    charge of trivial matters.


    Loreen really did not give it much thought. She really felt that if she could perform excellently in the


    sales division and also bring real earnings to the business, the chairman might notice her at some


    point!


    So, it was wonderful information for her!


    The first thing Loreen did aftering out of Doris¡¯s office joyfully was to call her friend ire


    Wilson Wilson.


    As quickly as the call was responded to, she said excitedly, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I¡¯m the sales


    supervisor currently!¡±.


    ¡± Truly?¡± ire Wilson sat up, evidently delighted to listen to the information. ¡°That¡¯s actually


    fantastic! You must be operating in the sales division given that the start, it¡¯s an overkill for you to


    work as the management supervisor! Now you have more room to disy your capabilities, I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯ll be able to yield something excellent quickly!¡±.


    ¡± Hehe!¡± Loreen spouted in her gleeful tone, ¡°What about we have dinner togetherter to


    celebrate? Wee Charlie Wade too.¡±.


    ire Wilson imed in an exhausted tone, ¡°Truthfully, we¡¯re reaching our home soon, besides, I¡¯m


    actually broken today. We¡¯ll take a rain check on the event, alright?¡±.


    Loreen recognized that ire Wilson was busy with the projecttely, so she rapidly imed, ¡°Of


    course! You have actually been working too hard recently, with all the meetings and overtime. Go


    home and also remainder, we¡¯ll celebrate when the job sails efficiently!¡±.


    ¡± Okay,¡± ire Wilson imed, ¡°When I¡¯m done with the work, let¡¯s get together and have a good


    time!¡±.


    Loreen chuckled. ¡°Bargain!¡±.


    Loreen really felt a little dejected when she finished the call.


    She didn¡¯t have numerous close friends in Aurouss Hilll, her only friend was ire Wilson Wilson.


    Now that she was transferred to the cement of sales director, she was provided a muchrger


    stage to show herself, however she couldn¡¯t find a person tomemorate her aplishment


    together.


    Equally as she sighed, discouraged, her phone called all of a sudden.


    It was from Harold!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 115


    Loreen didn¡¯t intend to get the call as she stared at Harold¡¯s name on her phone.


    She didn¡¯t have a great impression of Harold, and she could see throughout his superficial intention


    of approaching her. He simply wanted to get close to her as well as tackle her heart.


    She was really irritated by this person¡¯s presence and also immediately hung up the phone.


    Harold could not take no for a solution. He attempted several times till Loreen reluctantly grabbed


    the call and also asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s up, Harold?¡±.


    Harold, on the various other end of the line, hurriedly said, ¡°Loreen, I heard that you are designated


    as the sales supervisor, is it true?¡±.


    Loreen was shocked. ¡°How do you obtain the information so quick?¡±.


    Haroldughed. ¡°I have some close friends who operate in Emgrand Team, they informed me that


    they received the main news regarding the visit, so I phoned call to congratte you.¡±.


    ¡± Oh,¡± Loreen stated, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m selected as the sales director.¡±.


    Harold screamed in joy. ¡°It is a position with a whole lot of real power in your hands!


    Loreen stated emphatically, ¡°Many thanks.¡±.


    ¡± Loreen, you have actually been in Aurouss Hilll for some time currently yet we haven¡¯t met often.


    What do you say?¡±.


    Loreen began declining his deal, ¡°However, I might need to work overtime tonight ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Loreen, we should celebrate when it¡¯s still fresh, otherwise, the cheerful sensation will certainly


    discolor tomorrow. What do you believe?¡±.


    Loreen was touched currently.


    Honestly, she aspired tomemorate her cheerful achievement, however ire Wilson couldn¡¯t


    come, and also she couldn¡¯t discover any other individual tomemorate with her.


    Since Harold took the campaign to call, he was the second-best alternate choice despite his


    sanctimonious personality. It was much better for two individuals to celebrate than being alone.


    Loreen sumbed to his demand as well as imed, ¡°Okay, send me the address after that.¡±.


    ¡± Okay, I have actually reserved a table at Aurous Diner, simply say my name when you get here.¡±.


    Loreen nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±.


    ***.


    Loreen left the workce and took a taxi to Aurous Restaurant. It was among the leading


    restaurants in Aurouss Hilll although it paled inparison to Paradise Springs.


    Harold was standing at the door, tall and straight, waiting on Loreen. He donned a suit with a slick


    hairstyle, attempting to look clever and ssy. However, the ster on his arm was such an eye


    sore that it entirely destroyed theid-back appearance that he was trying to picture.


    Loreen was using a casual T-shirt as well as a set of jeans, emitting the vibrant and energised aura.


    She drew in all the attention around her the moment she left the taxi.


    Harold grinned sheepishly. He hurriedly marched onward and greeted Loreen, ¡°Hi, you¡¯re so


    beautiful today. Allow¡¯s enter, our table is ready.¡±.


    ¡± Thank you.¡± Loreen grinned pleasantly.


    They took their seats, as well as very soon, the food was offered.


    Harold asked the waiter to bring a container of great merlot. Then, he counted on Loreen as well as


    matched, ¡°It¡¯s such a pleased day today, why don¡¯t we drink some red wine tomemorate!¡±.


    Loreen shook her hands immediately as well as said, ¡°I believe I¡¯ll pass, I¡¯ll just have some juice.¡±.


    ¡± No can do!¡± Harold red.


    He intended to make Loreen intoxicated and also see if he could discover a chance to get on her,


    yet Loreen quickly refused his request to consume that made him entirely dissatisfied.


    Loreen said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Harold, I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I can not consume


    alcohol. Let¡¯s discover a possibility following time to get together and also have a ss or two.¡±.

 Chapter 116-120

    Chapter 116-120


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 116


    Actually, Loreen could tell what was ying in Harold¡¯s mind, and also she intended to shield


    herself from any unwanted scenarios, for this reason, sheprised her mind not to consume


    alcohol with him this evening.


    Harold was bummed out after his demand to drink was turned down, however he didn¡¯t risk to


    express himself, so he stated instead, ¡°It¡¯s okay, allow¡¯s just consume juice then.¡±


    Loreen responded. ¡°Thanks for being so considerate!¡±


    Meanwhile, a rtively gracious young man resting at the table beside them was staring at Loreen.


    He was attracted by her elegant character and also aura after he saw her strolling right into the


    dining establishment.


    ¡® The girl is so gorgeous and also phenomenal, she resembles a fairy descending to earth!¡¯ believed


    the young man when he firstid eyes on Loreen.


    After observing theirmunication for some time, he realized that the girl and the man were not a


    couple, so he decided to order his opportunity to learn more about the attractive girl.


    He mustered enough courage before he stood, strolled towards their table, and also imed to


    Loreen, ¡°Hi, I couldn¡¯t aid however love you at first sight as soon as you strolled right into the


    restaurant. May I get your number?¡±


    Loreen was stunned by the sudden technique.


    She really did not expect to have someone hitting on her in the restaurant tonight.


    On the other hand, Harold was incredibly perturbed.


    Where did this foole from? Could not he see that he was sweet-talking her? Just how risk he


    come as well as cut him off, bugger?


    Before Loreen could response to the abrupt demand, Harold stated coldly, ¡°That the hell are you?


    What are you doing, badgering us at our table?¡±


    The boy stated gently, ¡°I¡¯m speaking with this great woman below, avoid of it.¡±


    Then, he looked to Loreen once again. ¡°Miss, I have actually been viewing you for a very long time.


    I really did not want to interrupt your supper, yet I couldn¡¯t help it, for worry of missing out on the


    possibility to be familiar with you, so please forgive me for my abruptness.¡±


    Harold¡¯s blood was steaming now!


    Where the f * ck did this pete from? Exactly how risk he steal his woman?


    Harold red at him indignantly and also growled, ¡°I advise you, escape us when I speak well! If


    you risk to speak or even peek at our instructions again, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out!¡±


    The boy frowned in discouragement and asked Loreen, ¡°Is he your sweetheart?¡±


    Loreen trembled her head.


    The young man after that turned his head back at Harold as well as said, ¡°Given that you are not


    her sweetheart, what¡¯s wrong with me confessing to her?¡±


    Harold smiled coyly. ¡°I don¡¯t like you seeing her, maintain your eyes far from her!¡±


    The boy frowned once again. ¡°Why are you so cocky? You believe you¡¯re so excellent, do not you?¡±


    ¡± Young boy, I¡¯m from the Wilson family, obtain shed when I chat nicely if you don¡¯t desire any


    difficulty!¡±


    Loreen was a little upset and also disgusted by now.


    Firstly, she didn¡¯t such as exactly how the boy was so straight and also candid in his admission.


    She didn¡¯t such as Harold¡¯s pompous and also self-important mindset.


    The young man zed at Harold in inmmation and also said coldly, ¡°The Wilson family? You?


    Don¡¯t make meugh! I caution you, stop your pompous act right now, otherwise, I¡¯ll see to it you


    won¡¯t be able to go out of this dining establishment!¡±


    Harold gritted his teeth in agony like a bear in a sore head.


    He ended up being a very easy target for any individual now!


    He had already ashamed himself the first time he had invited Loreen to supper. If he stopped


    working to show himself this time and self-conscious himself once again in front of Loreen, he


    wouldn¡¯t have an opportunity to pursue her any longer.


    He grabbed the wine bottle on the table as well as yelled, ¡°Silent, f * cker! You request for this!¡±


    In a blink of an eye, he knocked the bottle on the young man¡¯s head!


    With a loud bang, blood gushed out of the man¡¯s head and spilled onto the flooring!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 117


    The boy felt light-headed and also woozy from the knockout and nearly fell down to the flooring.


    The restaurants around them were additionally shocked by the unexpectedmotion.


    Harold zed viciously at the boy whose head was saturated by his very own blood as well as


    sneered, ¡°Get shed, or I¡¯ll damage your leg!¡±


    The young man held the wound on his head as well as growled, ¡°Alright, ruffian, wait and see!¡±


    He ran out of the dining establishment.


    Harold smiled disdainfully and imed, ¡°F * cking loser, who does he think he is to threaten me? I


    am Harold Wilson, f * cker!¡±.


    He put on acent look as he said to Loreen, ¡°There¡¯s always these irritating bugs almost


    everywhere you go, don¡¯t let him wreck our night. Come, let¡¯s enjoy our supper.¡±.


    Loreen¡¯s celebratory mood waspletely ruined after the disturbing minute. She just nodded


    without a word.


    Throughout the supper, Harold tried to brighten the state of mind by striking conversations, but


    Loreen had not been delighted at all.


    In her opinion, Harold was only an unable and also reckless male. He would not even get on her list


    even if he was the only male left in the world.


    Harold, on the other hand, presumed that Loreen would fall for his personal appeal when he


    obtained his hands on the silly bugger in front of her, yet it was theplete opposite. Loreen


    seemed to be a little more repulsive and ashamed with him.


    He was feeling depressed when he saw the upset expression on Loreen¡¯s face. If she didn¡¯t such as


    males that made use of physical violence, it would mean that he had dug his own tomb by


    smashing the wine bottle on the boy¡¯s head, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Harold was just as dispirited throughout the meal.


    After their dish, he thought that they could choose a second round to get to know each other better,


    yet Loreen resented his tip and imed, ¡°It¡¯s obtainingte, I need to go back now. Many thanks for


    dinner.¡±.


    A dashboard of grief hovered under Harold¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let me send you house then!¡±.


    Loreen trembled her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just take a taxi back.¡± She couldn¡¯t be much more clear that


    she intended to draw a line with Harold.


    Harold felt the wrath of fierceness burning inside him, however he subdued it as well as stated in a


    respectful fashion, ¡°Let me see you off then, at the very least I¡¯ll recognize which cars and truck


    you¡¯re in.¡±.


    Loreen didn¡¯t reject him this time around. She responded and also went out of the restaurant quietly.


    Harold rapidly went after.


    He was exceptionally flustered by the turn of asions. He desired to have a charming date as well


    as admit to Loreen, but the f * cking bugger came along as well as wrecked his opportunity! He


    seemed to have left a bad impact on her too! It was not his day.


    ¡± If I see that f * cking canine again, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Harold cursed under his breath.


    ***.


    On The Other Hand, Charlie Wade had simply finished his supper as well as was clearing the


    recipes away.


    ire Wilson screamed anxiously, ¡°Charlie Wade, there is a vendor quotation in my bag, did you


    see it?¡±.


    Charlie Wade trembled his head. ¡°No, I have not touched your bag since we got back.¡±.


    ire Wilson fell silent for a moment, attempting to map her memory, after that, she pped her


    forehead as well as sighed. ¡°Ah, I assume I left it in the meeting room! I need to use it tomorrow


    morning. Mind driving me there to take it?¡±.


    Charlie Wadeughed carefully. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re so exhausted. You go as well as rest, I¡¯ll get it


    for you.¡±.


    ire Wilson sighed dly as well as said, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m worn. Thanks, dear, the documents number


    is GY20191101.¡±.


    ¡± You rate, my dear.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grabbed the automobile secret as well as went out of the door.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    On the other hand, Harold as well as Loreen had actually just left the dining establishment and also


    were standing by the roadway.


    Loreen was keeping an eye out for empty taxis when a team of studly men stormed out of three


    white vans parked on the side of the roadway as well as ran towards them boldy.


    The men covered their confront with ck cloth, holding steel pipes in their hands. They seemed to


    be following them for vengeance!


    ¡± Damn it!¡± Harold trembled in scary when he saw the men running in the direction of him.


    Blood drained pipes from Loreen¡¯s face when she saw the scene also. She figured that these males


    were right here due to the boy, and also from the appearances of it, they would probably pass away!


    Certainly, the boy with the bloody bandage on his head stood and screamed, ¡°Darn, go!¡±.


    Instantly, as quickly as the voice fell, the team of relentless men stampeded toward Harold.


    ¡± I¡¯m from the Wilson family members! Do not you dare touch me!¡±.


    Harold was extremely stressed and also dibobted, yet he took care of a hoity-toity tone as


    well as yelled.


    A brawny man grinned contemptuously. He lifted the steel pipeline as well as pounded it at him.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 118


    As Harold enjoyed the steel pipe was aiming at him, he was so anxious and stressed that he


    practically damp himself.


    Instantly, he got hold of Loreen¡¯s hand and also pressed her out in the direction of the men then he


    ran towards his vehicle, opened the door rapidly, got in, as well as drove away without a review at


    his back.


    Loreen yelled hastily as she was pressed in the direction of the savage guys, and she exploded


    when she took a look at Harold running away like a scaredy-cat.


    Darn! Harold Wilson was such a crybaby and coward!


    After causing a scene, he had the nerve to press ady ahead as his guard in such a critical


    moment and also retreat by himself!


    He was the most horrible scum in the world!


    The young man cursed aloud as Harold ran away.


    ¡± Damn it, that f * cker! Left thedy below as well as ran! What a loser!¡±.


    He turned to Loreen and also snarled coldly, ¡°Beauty, call that bastard back, otherwise, you¡¯re


    next!¡±.


    Loreen spouted in a panic, ¡°He as well as I, we¡¯re simply colleagues, please do not include me in


    your affairs.¡±.


    The young man pointed to his bandaged head and also grumbled, ¡°Damn, I have sixteen stitches


    on my head! I won¡¯t be satisfied until I have my vengeance! If he doesn¡¯t return for you, I¡¯ll take you


    home as well as invest the evening with each other as a f * cking settlement!¡±.


    Loreen red in scary. ¡°What? You can¡¯t do that! It¡¯s illegal!¡±.


    The young man growled, ¡°Do you believe you can speakw to me? After I¡¯m done with you, you¡¯ll


    understand what the actualw is!¡±.


    Loreen really felt an unexpected chill surging her heart as horror and also despair crippled her.


    ¡± I¡¯ll ¡­ I¡¯ll call him now!¡±.


    She secured her phone with her shaking hands and dialed Harold¡¯s number.


    Harold was behind the wheels and also frantically repeling, wanting to go as far as he can in the


    past those men might tail him. His heart avoided a beat when Loreen called him.


    Darn!


    Earlier, all he can think of was to flee and ditch Loreen at the scene at the same time. The female


    needs to hate him very much currently!


    Damn, what a stroke of bad luck!


    His initial intention was to tackle her, gotten in touch with the Thomas household while doing so,


    and also brought his entire family to the next degree.


    As the events unravelled, he had actually annoyed Loreen to the really core!


    How could he address the phone today?


    The only reason she called was to ask him to go back, also an idiot could consider it.


    But, would certainly he still live if he returned? Those men were so hostile as well as daunting with


    the steel pipes in their hands, even if their beatings didn¡¯t eliminate him, it would certainly


    incapacitate him forever.


    Compared to the rtionship, surviving was more important!


    Hence, he chose to neglect her phone calls and also went on moving!


    Loreen was absolutely determined and also disappointed when her telephone calls went


    unanswered. She pled the young man, ¡°I can provide you money, please let me go, it¡¯s really none


    of mypany.¡±.


    The young man grinned wickedly. ¡°I don¡¯t desire your cash! I want you!¡±.


    Loreen¡¯s whole body was drinking in concern. She understood that if she really did not do


    something now, this guy would certainly never ever let her go.


    She gritted her teeth and kicked in between the young male¡¯s legs when he had not been looking.


    The young man didn¡¯t anticipate that she would certainly risk to resist. He yelled in misery as well as


    loosened his hold of her, after that, unwillingly, he swung his de towards her!


    Loreen intended to run away when she really felt a paining from her upper leg. She screamed


    and copsed on the floor.


    A sharp de pierced her leg, blood oozing out of the horrible injury.


    ¡± B * tch, do you assume you can run from me ?!¡±.


    The boy ordered her by the hair and also sneered. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve activated me. My bros


    and also I will certainly take excellent care of you tonight!¡±.


    Loreen¡¯s cheeks were drenched with rips of misery.


    She had actually foreseen her own death in her heart. She knew that this young man would not


    allow her go, and she hesitated that her life would certainly finish right here, in his hands.


    At a minute simr to this, no one would be there to save her from them ¡­


    Yet, she overlooked that there was a ck BMW slowly approaching them. Charlie Wade, that was


    behind the wheels, frowned when he saw her at a look!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 119


    Sharp and also agonizing difort in her leg sent out shocking waves throughout Loreen¡¯s body.


    She was very determined and also in despair, tears kept streaming down her cheeks.


    The young man smiled slyly as he checked out her in tears yet stunning face. He cleared his throat


    and also shouted, ¡°Get her in the auto!¡±


    Somebody¡¯s voice resembled from the side, ¡°Mr. Westbrook, when will you allow us obtain a


    preference of the pleasant girl?¡±


    The boy said coldly, ¡°When I¡¯m done with her, you can do whatever you like!¡±


    Then, he extended his arm and also wished to get her right into the car when there was a sudden


    scream originating from behind the men!


    ¡± Argh!¡±.


    Unexpectedly, loud and also excruciating screams strongly resonated.


    The young man reversed madly and yelled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±.


    However when he lifted his head, he felt an abrupt solid winding his means! Prior to he could


    dodge, he really felt a pain in his face, blood sshed right in front of his eyes, his nose bridge


    snapped with a loud ¡®crack¡¯, and blood oozed out from his nose in a split second.


    As if his face was hit by a sledgehammer, he screamed in unbearable difort, his body swayed


    and also fell in reverse.


    When he fell down on the floor, he saw his males resting on the ground lifelessly like a group of


    dead dogs.


    Loreen elevated her head in scary¨C her huge sparkly eyes broadened in shock.


    She saw a man in a ck mask standing in front of her, his eyes as cool as a set of daggers.


    Loreen marvelled as well as satisfied at the same time. ¡®Who is he? Is he right here to conserve


    me? Yes, it must be it, he should be below to conserve me!¡¯.


    The young man was lying on the flooring with blood covering his face.


    The man in the mask was moving so quick that he subdued four people in a blink of an eye. The


    rest of the males remained in a daze due to the sudden assault. They restored their calmness and


    also hurried at him while barking at their chums.


    ¡± Who ¡­ Who are you?¡± Sitting on the flooring, Loreen searched for at the man like she was


    admiring a superhero.


    The man didn¡¯t address her, rather, he picked her up quickly and also ran deep right into the alley.


    Loreen panted, attempting to capture her breath. Her heart was thumping profusely as she was still


    in shock.


    Behind them, the stern shout of the robust men and also the roar of motorbikes resembled across


    the air, they were seeking them by all means apparently.


    The whistling night wind blew past her face as the man was escaping from the gang. She had lost


    too much blood on her legsbined with the panic from the urrence, she could just hold onto


    the man weakly.


    For some reason, she vaguely felt that the breath radiated from the man appeared in some way


    familiar.


    Nevertheless, she really did not recognize that the mystical male who was lugging her was really


    her good friend¡¯s partner, Charlie Wade.


    When Charlie Wade drove past the location, he saw Loreen being surrounded by a group of goons.


    He hesitated that Loreen could be in some sort of trouble, so he quickly put on a mask and also


    came to rescue her.


    After the makeover and also improvement by the Reiki from the white stone, Charlie Wade¡¯s


    abilities improved by numerous folds, even his stamina and also rate was much faster than in the


    past.


    He ran zig-zag and also crossed the multiple streets in the location up until he had actually forgotten


    the pursuing guys.


    With Loreen in tow, Charlie Wade ran a terrific mile before stopping deep in a park.


    It was obtaining darker and also the park was surrounded by thick nts and bushes which would


    be a wonderful hiding ce if they caught up to them.


    He ced Loreen on the flooring as well as frowned when he saw that her pants had been


    tarnished red with blood.


    In spite of losing a lot blood, Loreen seriously attempted to stay aware. Her face was as light as a


    sheet of paper as she stated gratefully, ¡°Thanks for saving me, may I ask ¡­ that ¡­ that are you?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 120


    Charlie Wade eyed Loreen quietly and also believed, ¡®You¡¯ve constantly looked down on me, what¡¯s


    the factor of exposing myself? It will only provide more difficulty to both people.¡¯.


    So, he decided ideal to keep it a trick.


    Simrly, he saved her for the sake of his dear better half ire Wilson Wilson, it¡¯s not that he had a


    special treatment for her anyhow.


    Seeing that the man really did not im a word, Loreen recognized that he really did not intend to


    expose his identity, so she stopped her interested inquiry.


    However, she was ady with a masculine character that rejected to hold on to males in any kind of


    conditions. She really felt ufortable as well as unpleasant for not having the ability to share her


    gratefulness after his assistance.


    When she wished to ask once again, a hoarse and chilly voice echoed in her ears.


    ¡± Remove your trousers.¡±.


    Loreen looked up in confusion. She all of a sudden really felt embarrassed and also agitated when


    she saw the masked male was eyeing her from head to toe.


    She assumed that she had actually left the tiger¡¯s burrow, but she fell right into the wolf den!


    Eying her surroundings, she remained in the middle of nowhere, the man was sopetent as well


    as solid, no one would hear her even if she heckled the top of her lungs.


    Desperate, Loreen gritted her teeth in despair and alerted sternly, ¡°Do not you attempt touch me! I


    won¡¯t be abused by anybody! I prefer to die before you can do anything to me!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was stunned by her abrupt repulsion. Again, he decreased his voice and also stated


    while directing at her leg, ¡°The stab wound on your hamstring is really near to the aorta, if it is not


    treated in time, your leg will certainly be harmed. If I take you to the hospital first before stopping the


    blood loss, you¡¯ll lose too much blood and also it will be far toote. What do you believe I should


    do?¡±.


    Loreen looked at him in astonishment, her cheeks were flushing red-hot unexpectedly.


    She believed that the man was trying to get on her, but ¡­


    Charlie Wade sighed silently as he considered Loreen who recalled at him, surprised.


    Loreen cleared her throat as well as asked timidly, ¡°Can ¡­ can you aid me quit the blood loss?¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded as well as said, ¡°Yes, I have actually studied typical Chinese medicine and


    also can make use of acupuncture methods to quit the blood loss as well as decrease the injury.


    Then, you¡¯ll have sufficient time to visit the medical facility for the follow-up treatment.¡±.


    ¡± Th ¡­ thanks,¡± Loreen mumbled quietly, her face was as red as a cherry tomato.


    She checked out her wound as well as really felt contradictory and also embarrassed.


    The stab wound was inconveniently on the top thigh, she needed to remove her pants before he


    can treat her wound.


    Wouldn¡¯t it imply the guy would see her bare legs if she did as he had told?


    Loreen undertook a strict childhood from the Thomas family members. Loreen kept her distance


    with other men physically in the normal days, she wouldn¡¯t allow any men have physical contact


    with her either.


    The family members medical professional of the Thomas family members was a popr doctor


    abroad, she doubted that straightforward acupuncture might stop the bleeding and treat her injuries.


    Loreen pondered of the circumstances and alsostly said, ¡°Thanks for your aid, yet please take me


    to the medical facility, I think I can make it.¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned in exasperation, understanding full well what was she considering.


    Loreen should have assumed that her injury was not serious that going to the hospital was the far


    better choice, but she really did not know that the reason that she felt alright now was that he


    covertly interjected a trace of Reiki into her body when he was carrying her.


    Otherwise, how else could she have survived previously? She would have passed away from losing


    way too much blood!


    Reality be told, Loreen actually believed that the injury she sustained was not serious, so she


    wanted to stand. Nheless, as soon as she moved, the wound tore open and also a burst of


    warm blood spouted out of the injury.


    Stars and ckness unexpectedly overtook her sight. Her legs went jelly as well as she fell down


    on the floor, her face as light as snow.


    Charlie Wade frowned and also stated, ¡°See? You¡¯re shedding too much blood, you¡¯ll die in


    hypovolemic shock prior to the rescuees.

 Chapter 121-125

    Chapter 121-125


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 121


    Holding her leg, Loreen knew the man had not been bluffing as she saw blood dripping in between


    her fingers. Her mind was battling when she thought concerning taking off her pants in front of an


    unusual guy.


    Despite life and death, Loreen hesitated for some time and also ultimatelypromised to truth.


    She didn¡¯t wish to die, let alone ended up being impaired.


    Loreen sought out at the concealed guy, her face was bing an awkward color of red, her heart


    was pounding violently, her whole body wiggled awkwardly.


    She stated faintly, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded at her conformity. He bowed down, got her trousers with both hands, as well


    as tore it forcefully.


    Loreen reduced her head as well as looked the other way, she trapped a deep breath, her face was


    warm to touch, her heart almost escaped the ribcage as a result of the violent thumping.


    Charlie Wade was as tranquil as theke. Seeing that the stab wound was on her left leg, he ced


    his index as well as center fingers together, aimed at the acupoints, as well as pressed on it hard.


    A hint of Reiki moved from his fingers into the injury.


    Charlie Wade focused his stare at the wound and nowhere else.


    He was as fast as the bullet. After a few acupoints, the blood in the wound progressively stopped.


    ording to the clinical methods showed in the Apocalyptic Book, he could easily recover Loreen¡¯s


    injuries and also reconnected her capiries and cells, he could even shut the wound right there


    and after that, yet he really did not want to bewilder her.


    He simply utilized his fingers as the acupuncture needles to quit her bleeding and also recovered


    her cut veins and muscles. She just required to go to the health center for surface injuries as well as


    be released.


    Loreen¡¯s listened to was thumping nervously as the masked man serviced her injury. Remarkably,


    after he touched his fingers on her leg, the difort was reduced as well as the blood stopped


    that made her incredibly stunned.


    She didn¡¯t anticipate that Chinese medication, which her family members thought was ineffective


    and also futile, was more reliable as well as reliable than Western medication!


    ¡± Okay, all done,¡± Charlie Wade imed tly as well as stood without a second nce. ¡°Attempt to


    stand up and also see.¡±


    As rmended, Loreen tried to stand up and also was really shocked as her legs had actually


    stopped hemorrhaging.


    She raised her blushing face as well as said timidly, ¡°Because you do not want to inform me your


    name, can you at least give me a chance to settle your favor?¡±


    ¡± No thanks,¡± Charlie Wade said strongly. He didn¡¯t intend to reveal himself.


    If I can¡¯t even appropriately thank you, I¡¯ll owe you the favor forever,¡± Loreen said stubbornly. She


    took off a pendant from her neck as well as said, ¡°This ne was a present from my grandpa at


    mying-of-age event.


    In her hand was a tinum chain with a crystal clear pink ruby iid on the pendant.


    Charlie Wade wanted to refuse the present but he felt a light Reiki radiating on the pink diamond, so


    he altered his mind as well as approved it.


    He took off his coat, connected it around her waist, and also said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for tearing off your


    trousers just currently. I¡¯ve called the nearby healthcare facility utilizing your phone, the rescue will


    certainly get here in a couple of mins¡¯ time. You¡¯re secure now. I have another thing to do, excuse


    me.¡±


    Charlie Wade turned as well as went away into the thick shrubs without looking back.


    ¡± Hey, wait ¡­¡± Loreen yelled however the man disappeared in her sight.


    Currently, she heard the ambnce¡¯s rm buzzing outside the park.


    She looked down at the jacket wrapping her waistline and after that at the direction in which the


    masked guy vanished, really feeling lost as well as confused.


    All of a sudden, she felt that the guy looked very familiar when he transformed about and.


    She dug via her memory, attempting to enforce the image, and also instantly kept in mind that the


    number looked exactly like the chairman!


    ¡± Is he the chairman of Emgrand Group?¡± Loreen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    However she really did not obtain his name, nor did she see the man¡¯s appearance, just how could


    she understand that her guess was appropriate?


    At this moment, Loreen located a gray-white stone at the ce where the man had actually simply


    bowed, the stone with the words ¡°tranquility and also wealth¡± on it.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 122


    That did this stone belong to? Did ite from the masked guy? Did he go down the pebble by


    crash?


    Loreen held the pebble securely as if she was holding a priceless ruby.


    If she never saw him again, this stone would certainly be the only thing he had actually left her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The rescue took Loreen to the healthcare facility. After a collection of diagnosis, the doctor was truly


    shocked to discover that her injuries were not serious, without recognizing Charlie Wade had


    actually taken care of her injury formerly.


    Judging from the stab wound on her leg, it would certainly either fracture her hamstring or worse,


    harm her muscr tissues and blood capiries.


    Nheless, besides the surface wound, the veins and tendons inside were intact as if they were


    reconnected and also much stronger than before.


    The doctor said, ¡°Your injury will certainly recover after a couple of days of rest. Incidentally, this is


    really incredible. Did you do something to the injury?¡±


    Loreen was considering the strange concealed male, however she stated, ¡°No, I really did not do


    anything.¡±


    The doctor said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s a miracle!¡± He continued, ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯ve alerted the police, they will


    certainlye quickly. You can tell them concerning the assault.¡±


    Loreen responded carefully.


    The authorities came rather quickly. They took the instance very seriously since the battle happened


    in the downtown area that involved weapons and the injured target was the top executive of


    Emgrand Group.


    Among thew enforcement officer who came, a person recognized the Wilson family and that


    Loreen was their visitor, so he informed the Wilson household concerning it.


    At the Wilson household suite, the family participants were reviewing what they must do.


    Harold told them about Loreen¡¯s incident, yet he didn¡¯t im that the case had actually taken ce


    due to him. Girl Wilson thought that this was a fantastic possibility for her family members to act.


    They must discover a way to reach Loreen and also save her from the demise. At the same time,


    they must assist Harold develop a brave scene into it so that he could take on Loreen¡¯s heart.


    When they heard that Loreen remained in the hospital, Girl Wilson was entirely dissatisfied. ¡°It


    would certainly be wonderful so Harold was there for the damsel in distress minute!¡±


    After that, she prompted them, ¡°Hurry, allow¡¯s most likely to the hospital to examine her out!¡±


    Harold was walking on thin ice, he could just bite the bullet and also most likely to the healthcare


    facility with his household.


    On the way to the health center, Harold had actually prepared a collection of speeches on his own,


    yet he didn¡¯t recognize if Loreen would certainly think him.


    Upon arriving at the health center and seeing Loreen, Harold ced on a surprised look on his face


    and also imed seriously as he approached her, ¡°Loreen, are you alright? I will call my dad and


    bring a group to save you!¡±


    ¡± Conserve me?¡± A hint of paradox shed throughout Loreen¡¯s cold face. ¡°You almost killed me!¡±


    Harold hysterically exined, ¡°Loreen, please do not get me wrong. I was attempting to sidetrack


    them. They were after me, not you, I believed they would not hurt you.¡±


    Loreen grunted in inconvenience. She transformed her head far from him and also was reluctant to


    talk with him any longer. She had actually currently seen the man inside out, she only wanted to


    stay as far from him as feasible.


    Given that Loreen had stopped chiding him, Harold assumed that she acquired his deration, so


    he eyed Loreen very carefully and also saw a guy¡¯s coat was wrapped around her waist. He


    frowned as well as asked, ¡°Loreen, where are your trousers? What did they do to you?¡±


    Loreen sighed in irritation, she really did not want to speak to him in all. ¡°It¡¯s none of your


    organization!¡±


    Signaled, Girl Wilson nced at Loreen and also saw the male jacket on her. She walked ahead


    and also asked, ¡°Loreen, you can inform me anything. Did they do something to me?¡±


    Loreen imed in an indifferent face, ¡°They stabbed me. A young man who passed by the scene


    conserved me. He aided me treat my stab wound, and due to the fact that my pants were torn, he


    provided me his coat to cover myself. Why? Exists an issue?¡±


    ¡± A boy?¡± Lady Wilson was surprised.


    A young man saved Loreen? Oh no, it¡¯s bad! If Loreen sumbed to the young man, her priceless


    grand son Harold would certainly lose his possibility!


    Harold asked in an envious tone, ¡°Exactly how did he treat you? Did he remove your pants and treat


    you?¡±


    Loreen sneered sardonically. ¡°Once again, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 123


    Harold felt like he was being hit behind his head, his brain was full of nothing but jealousy.


    He couldn¡¯t also touch Loreen¡¯s hands yet but some strange person came out of nowhere stripped


    her and also touched her naked!


    The audacity!


    Harold couldn¡¯t care less concerning exactly how dissatisfied Loreen remained in him, he gritted his


    teeth enviously and also roared, ¡°I do not think the person was there to conserve you in any way!


    He simply intended to make use of you as well as bugged you!¡±


    As soon as Harold¡¯s voice dropped, everyone in the area turned to nce at Loreen.


    To be frank, they all shared the exact same idea.


    An attractive as well as beautiful female existing without her trousers on in front of an odd man and


    allow him touched her for treatment. It could not aid however intrigue individuals to visualize the


    hidden agenda in a lustful method.


    Loreen was so upset she was shivering furiously! She was extremely dissatisfied in Harold!


    Not just did he leave her there and also escape by himself to begin with, yet he was maliciously


    libeling her before many people! He was dishonest as well as immoral!


    Loreen fired de eyes at Harold as well as imed coldly, ¡°Harold, the man who saved me really


    did not do anything to me. I removed the trousers myself! It¡¯s none of yourpany!¡±


    She continued in a mad tone, ¡°Yet you, Harold Wilson! You created whatever that took ce tonight!


    It¡¯s due to you that they pertained to seek vengeance! You ran away so fast, left me there all by


    myself, I was stabbed, as well as you¡¯re using me now? Are you still a man?!¡±.


    Harold choked. He was embarrassed and also without words.


    Ignoring him, Loreen got off the bed, left the hospital, hailed a taxi, as well as returned to the hotel


    where she was staying.


    The Wilson family members¡¯s participants were equally dumbstruck. No person presumed that this


    was the real fact of the event! It was Harold who had created the difficulty and also left Loreen


    there, which had actually resulted in her being stabbed ¡­


    Right after Loreen left, Girl Wilson pped Harold.


    He was absolutely stunned by the p. Lady Wilson scolded in great discouragement, ¡°What did I


    inform you over and over? Get to Loreen Thomas¡¯s silver lining! You, on the other hand, did an even


    more great task! You disposed Loreen there and escaped by yourself! Exactly how might she still


    like you after what you did, you bastard!¡±.


    ¡± Grandma, sorry, I really did not indicate it.¡± Harold all of a sudden realized his mistake and


    regretted it significantly while touching his purged face.


    He recognized that there was no future between him and also Loreen!


    ***.


    Charlie Wade really did not tell his better half what happened tonight after returning house. His


    spouse knew nothing about what had actually taken ce to Loreen either.


    The reason was straightforward. Lady Wilson had actually always detested ire Wilson and also


    her household, so they really did not reach stay in the Wilson family rental property, so obviously,


    they wouldn¡¯t know any type of information about this.


    The following early morning, as quickly as ire Wilson awakened, she got a call from Lady


    Wilson.


    The olddy informed her, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, most likely to Elite Vault Venture today and also


    talk to their manager, see if we can get the 10 million bucks building product on credit score. We¡¯ll


    resolve the settlement once we close the deal with Emgrand Team.¡±.


    ire Wilson fast imed, ¡°Grandmother, Elite Safe has done a lot of organization in the market as


    well as they have the utmost right to speak, they don¡¯t approve credit score.¡±.


    ¡± I understand but our hands are tied. Wilson Team has some troubles with the funding fund, it¡¯s


    tough to get a lending currently as well as we can not pay for to spend for the material costs now.


    The only escape was the Elite Safe Business.¡±.


    Girl Wilson sighed and also continued, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, the family is suffering from inner and


    exterior troubles currently. Your rtive ispletely pointless, you are our only hope now. Please,


    attempt as well as talk with Daniel Koch, the boss of Elite Vault. If he says yes, it¡¯ll be great for us!¡±.


    ire Wilson hesitated and alsostly agreed unwillingly, ¡°Okay, Grandma, I¡¯ll attempt and also


    see.¡±.


    ¡± Excellent!¡± Woman Wilson sighed in relief. ¡°I understand you can do it!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 124


    ire Wilson was a little dispirited after finishing the call.


    Charlie Wade asked out of worry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ire Wilson briefly informed Charlie Wade about Woman Wilson¡¯s request.


    Charlie Wade nodded as well as suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Emgrand Group to pre-pay 20


    million dors for the project?¡±


    ire Wilson gasped in shock and also imed, ¡°Exactly how can I do that?! They are out of our


    league, it¡¯s an enjoyment to deal with them, we will be towered above if we inquire to pay prior to


    the execution of the task.¡±


    Charlie Wade yelled inside, ¡®Your other half owns Emgrand Group, just how dare anybody look


    down on you for the in 20 million bucks?!¡¯.


    But ire Wilson could not read his mind, she had no idea what he was assuming.


    After a sigh, she imed, ¡°I assume I¡¯ll better go and also talk with Mr. Koch.¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯ll choose you.¡±.


    ¡± No, you can not,¡± ire Wilson said, ¡°That brings their hubbies to meetings? It¡¯s so


    unprofessional.¡±.


    She included, ¡°Just remain at residence, go out if you¡¯re truly bored. There¡¯s nothing much to do at


    home anyway.¡±.


    Charlie Wade chose to keep quiet after seeing herpany perspective.


    He understood that his other half had actually always been an independent and specialized


    businesswoman, she hoped that she might aplish several sess with her very own


    initiatives.


    It had not been any type of harm to allow her attempt her best. If it didn¡¯t work, he was always there


    to help her privately.


    ***.


    After morning meal, ire Wilson made a consultation with Daniel Koch as well as drove to Elite


    Vault Business alone.


    Elite Safe Enterprise was among the biggest structure materials firms in Aurouss Hilll and also in


    the South Region. It primarily engaged in various light weight aluminum building materials and it


    was the important supplier forrge realty projects.


    Daniel Koch was birthed to a poor family, nevertheless, he struck the reward when he married an


    other half from a rich and powerful household. Thanks to the assistance and assistance from his


    other half and her household, he was able to begin and create his service on such a substantial


    range.


    Daniel was also famously called a hen-pecked other half. His partner was really hideous, he never


    had any kinds of affairs or reports. He had actually built rather a great track record in town as a


    great other half.


    His firm was situated on the borders of the city with a huge manufacturing facility that inhabited


    hundreds of acres ofnd.


    ire Wilson drove to the entryway of the officeplex as well as Daniel was already there


    waiting in the entrance hall.


    Daniel put on an enthusiastic smile as quickly as his eyes fell on her. He strolled to ire Wilson


    Wilson, supplied his hand, and also stated, ¡°Hi, Miss Wilson, wee! I must have sent out a


    vehicle to you rather, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±.


    ire Wilson took his hand as well as drank it politely. ¡°Mr. Koch, you rate.¡±.


    She wished to withdraw her hand yet Daniel gripped on her hand firmly as well as refused to allow


    go, in fact, he held it tighter and also tighter.


    ire Wilson utilized a lot of strength to ultimately pull her hand off his grasp. She zed at him


    and also said with a wary expression, ¡°Mr. Koch, you ¡­¡±.


    Daniel damaged his head as well as giggled coyly. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I have actually listened to a lot of


    reports regarding exactly how gorgeous and also stunning Miss Wilson is, and also I¡¯m entirely


    fascinated now that I reach satisfy you face to face today. I¡¯m sorry for scaring you, please forgive


    me!¡±.


    ire Wilson was a little relieved to see he was so frank regarding his habits as well as the instant


    apology.


    Daniel prolonged his arm in the direction of the workce and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Wilson, let¡¯s


    most likely to my workce!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 125


    Daniel escorted ire Wilson into his workce. The moment the door was closed, a sh of lustful


    desire appeared in Daniel¡¯s eyes.


    He secured the door silently and invited ire Wilson to sit on the couch.


    ire Wilson was really feeling a little unpleasant and also gawky. She sat contrary him with her


    hands folded on her thighs.


    Daniel began with a smile, ¡°Miss Wilson, may I understand what is the celebration of your check out


    today?¡±.


    ire Wilson handled a shy smile and imed, ¡°Truthfully speaking, Mr. Koch, ourpany is


    having some trouble with our capitaltely, so I would like to ask if you can let us buy the initial


    batch of products on credit score please?¡±.


    ¡± On debt, huh?¡± Daniel withdrew his smile and also reced it with a frown. ¡°Miss Wilson, I make


    sure you must be aware of mypany¡¯s n. We never ever enable credit report payment or


    deliver the materials. It¡¯s always¨C pay very first as well as products are suppliedter on ¡­¡±.


    ¡± I recognize,¡± ire Wilson imed apologetically, ¡°My hands are tied now, but don¡¯t fret, the job


    we¡¯re dealing with is a coboration with the Emgrand Team, which is the biggest firm in Aurouss


    Hilll. They will absolutely not default on our task repayment. So, when the payment is resolved, we¡¯ll


    pay you back instantly!¡±.


    Danielughed twice and said, ¡°Yes, you are right, but you need to understand that it¡¯s absolutely


    nothing individual. Miss Wilson, do you recognize why I established the guideline of not allowing


    credit score settlement?¡±.


    ire Wilson shook her head. ¡°Why?¡±.


    My clients wanted to get the goods first after that resolved the settlementter on. All of them


    asserted that they would work out the payment once the various other party resolved theirs, and


    also as a result, I have more than 300 million dors in my credit report ount that have actually


    yet returned!¡±.


    ¡± What? A lot?¡±.


    ire Wilson was stunned by the number.


    The total assets of the whole of Wilson Team was just over 100 million bucks.


    The debts that were owed to Daniel was even more than 300 million!


    Daniel shrugged helplessly as well as sighed. ¡°Well, what can I do? The partners that owe me


    money, they all said the same point, ¡®Oh, I¡¯ll pay you soon, I¡¯ll settle it soon¡¯, yet they never did.¡±.


    After that, he trembled his head in discouragement. ¡°Finally, I have no choice but to remove all the


    partnerships that were on credit score. You can get the goods below, I have all the supplies that you


    desire, yet you have to pay first.¡±.


    ire Wilson pursed her lips in frustration. It appeared that her demand was rejected.


    She likewise understood that since he had this concept, it wasn¡¯t great to ask him to go versus his


    own principle. She stood up as well as imed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you today, Mr. Koch. I¡¯ll return


    as well as speak to my granny as well as see if we can raise the cash immediately for your items.¡±.


    Daniel immediately stated when she stood up to leave, ¡°Hey, Miss Wilson, what¡¯s the hurry?¡±.


    He increased to his feet as well as proceeded, ¡°The points I stated simply now, it refers to the


    typicalpanions, however you, Miss Wilson, are a various situation!¡±.


    ire Wilson frowned in confusion. ¡°What do you imply, Mr. Koch?¡±.


    Daniel squinted seductively at ire Wilson Wilson.


    Honestly speaking, ire Wilson was so attractive!


    She was so attractive that he could not take a breath!


    For the past couple of years, all he saw was the old bothersome witch at home. That hideous and


    shriveled woman was no ce near to ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s charm.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s impable appearance coupled with her hot figure, her physical function


    made her the perfect woman ever before existed!


    Why really did not he have such luck to have her as his wife?


    Why did such an exceptionaldy wed the well known loser around?


    What did her husband have that he didn¡¯t? He had a lot more than the loser might supply!


    Daniel¡¯s heart itched with lust as well as passion when he thought about it.

 Chapter 126-130

    Chapter 126-130


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 126


    Looking back at his dull and stagnant life, he had not had a possibility to have an affair, not to


    mention be literally included with such perfect appeal. He devoted fifty percent of his life to that


    horrible hag that he abhored so much.


    Today was the day for him to damage the limited chains of destiny!


    Yes!


    He desired a taste of ire Wilson Wilson!


    He intended to get on the lovely that all guys in the city adored!


    As his thought cut loose, he pasted a smile and said, ¡°Miss Wilson, we can chat it out because


    you¡¯veepletely right here with such demand. I¡¯m not that tough to deal with as you


    assume.¡±


    ire Wilson rapidly sat back down, thinking that there was an opportunity to turn around the


    scenario, as well as asked excitedly, ¡°Mr. Koch, will you offer us your materials on credit report?¡±


    He really did not im it particrly, but rather vaguely, ¡°I will most definitely reject them if it is


    someone else, however if it is you, Miss Wilson, that¡¯s a different tale ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson fast said, ¡°Really, our cooperation with Emgrand Group is really close as well as


    particr. If you ept a credit rating acquisition, when we obtain the very first batch of settlement


    from Emgrand, we will pay you quickly.¡±.


    He nodded and also said, ¡°Wait a min, I¡¯ll go and also make us tea.¡±.


    He reached his feet and mosted likely to secure a teapot from the cupboard.


    Transforming his back to ire Wilson Wilson, he put the tea leaf in the pot while taking out a box


    of sleeping pills from his pocket.


    It was his medicine. Due to recent sleeplessness, the physician had actually rmended him


    some powerful resting tablets that he can primarily rest all the time with just one pill.


    In order to do the action with ire Wilson in his workce, he put 6 resting pills in the pot,


    weakening them with hot water. By doing this, a favorite was equivalent to one tablet, after that she


    was all his to appreciate!


    He might make love with her first, then take erotic images and videos as the evidence to ckmail


    her in the future!


    If she ever before thought about calling the police or telling anybody regarding it, he can merely


    ckmail her by endangering her that he would certainly release those images as well as videos on


    the that would tarnish her reputation for life!


    He bet that ire Wilson wouldn¡¯t dare to call the authorities or tell any individual any longer.


    Already, he would be the mastermind in this game! He could have sex with her at any moment, as


    well as if she disagreed with his demand, he would merely endanger her with the videos and


    pictures!


    By doing this, he would certainly have the most gorgeous sexpanion! It would be so damn


    outstanding!


    He grinned wickedly as the creative imagination cut loose. Heposed himself after making the


    tea and went back to the sofa.


    He put ire Wilson a favorite as he said, ¡°Miss Wilson, unwind, allow¡¯s have some tea as well as


    talk points out.¡±.


    ire Wilson was quite dehydrated from all the talking, so she got the teacup readily and also


    gulped it down.


    Daniel was so thrilled as he viewed ire Wilson clear the mug!


    He stared at ire Wilson with intense eyes, after that slowly eyeing her body¨C her slender legs,


    her shapely waistline, her ideal figure, her attractive face ¡­


    Alluring beauty was exhibiting endlessly from thisdy¡¯s body, it made his heart thump more and


    more violently.


    He had actually struck a prize today!


    He really felt as if his entire body was on fire when he envisioned his hands going through the


    appealingdy¡¯s face and bodyter!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 127


    Daniel was bouncing off the wall as he watched ire Wilson put away the tea.


    Currently, all he needed to do was wait for the sleeping pills to work!


    After drinking the tea, ire Wilson soon understood that something was off!


    She felt like her head was spinning, it was extremely dizzy and also heavy.


    What was taking ce?


    She was utterly shocked as a thought crossed her mind!


    Did Daniel drug her?!


    She shivered in shock as well as worry when she thought about such situations!


    She intended to stand up, however her legs were giving way. From the looks of it, it was difficult for


    her to get away by herself!


    While she was still mindful, she stealthily obtained her phone, looked for Charlie Wade¡¯s contact in


    her chatting application, and pushed the audio record button.


    As the phone was taping her voice message, she said to Daniel, ¡°Mr. Koch, I feel a little


    lightheaded, is there glitch with the tea?¡±.


    Daniel chuckled. This tea is the leading PG Tips Diamond tea bag that I got from Ennd, fifteen


    grand per tea bag, it¡¯s really smooth and good.


    ¡± No, no thanks, Mr. Koch. I¡¯m not really feeling rather well now, I have to go now, sorry.¡±.


    A sly and also cunning smile appeared on Daniel¡¯s face. He was remaining on the couch beside


    ire Wilson Wilson, and now, he stood as well as sat next to ire Wilson Wilson.


    Checking out the agitated and also anxious ire Wilson Wilson, Daniel grinned and stated, ¡°Miss


    Wilson, everybody says that you are the most gorgeousdy in Aurouss Hilll. Your track record


    precedes you, actually. I¡¯m so honored to satisfy you today!¡±.


    ire Wilson inched far from him as he leaned closer to her as well as stated while trembling her


    head repulsively, ¡°Mr. Koch, can you please steer clear of from me?¡±.


    Daniel giggled. ¡°Why, Miss Wilson? We are organizationpanions, it doesn¡¯t hurt to understand


    each other much better, does it?¡±.


    Then, he leaned even closer to her.


    ire Wilson wished to stay away from him however she was currently beside the couch. She bent


    as well as diminished her body to make sure that Daniel could not touch her.


    Daniel was inching closer as well as closer in the direction of her while his eyes running flirtatiously


    on her body. His vile purpose was speaking loud and also clear from his actions.


    ire Wilson felt her head much heavier and also much heavier as she attempted tobat the


    dizziness. Her hands shed the hold and the voice message was sent out to Charlie Wade.


    Meanwhile, Charlie Wade went to residence, doing house tasks when he instantly received the


    voice message. Intuitively, he pressed y and his eyes broadened in fury!


    Damn it!


    The damned Daniel Koch was trying toy his hands on his other half! He signed a death wish


    today, that f * cker!


    He strolled the get in touch with checklist and called Isaac right away, his face was as dismal as a


    rumbling cloud. ¡°Obtain everyone that you can reach Elite Vault Enterprise now, I intend to melt it to


    the ground today!¡±.


    Isaac asked, appearing shocked. ¡°Boss, what happened? The other half of Daniel Koch, the owner


    of Elite Safe, is fairly significant. Their household has a little service link with us. If we rob them


    quickly, it is difficult to regte the various other small family members that work for us.¡±.


    Charlie Wade growled coldly, ¡°That f * cker wishes to assault my spouse! Are you telling me that


    razing them to the ground is a sudden action?! Huh?!¡±.


    Isaac was so surprised, his jaw nearly fell to the floor!


    He thought that it was the boss whom Daniel had actually upset, but he didn¡¯t anticipate that the guy


    was targeting in charge¡¯s spouse!


    He deserved everyst little bit of the punishment wherefore he did!


    So, he promptly imed, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll obtain my people to go there right away!¡±.


    ¡± Okay! I¡¯m going there as well!¡±.


    ¡± Employer, where are you? I¡¯ll have the helicopter to choose you up, it¡¯ll be much faster!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 128


    ¡± Okay!¡±.


    ***.


    A whileter on, an unique civilian helicopter barked thunderously overhead.


    Inside the helicopter were Isaac as well as ten men in ck.


    Isaac was wearing a bleak look. That silly f * cker, just how dare he make his carry on Mrs. Wade?


    This was Aurouss Hilll! He had simply authorized his death wish!


    The helicopter flew at broadband, and soon, it arrived over ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s home.


    Charlie Wade rushed to the roof, climbed up directly into the helicopter, and also hurriedly


    demanded, ¡°Reach Elite Vault Business asap!¡±.


    ***.


    At Elite Safe Business.


    As ire Wilson was gradually resting without any toughness to battle, Daniel grinned excitedly and


    extended his hands, attempting to take ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s clothing off!


    At this moment, the door was unexpectedly kicked open!


    A hideousdy with an aggressive appearance stampeded into the area in addition to a couple of


    big and brawny guys!


    Seeing Daniel¡¯s hands on ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s clothes, thedy cursed intensely, ¡°Daniel Koch!


    How risk you rip off on me!¡±.


    Daniel recoiled in shock!


    Why was the old shriveled hag here? How did she know?


    Little did Daniel understand that everybody around him, including the team as well as bodyguard,


    had actually been paid off by his better half. His partner knew every little thing that took ce to him


    like the rear of her palm, where he went, who he fulfilled, etc


    . When she heard that ire Wilson was below to meet Daniel, she was instantly notified and


    vignt.


    ire Wilson was notoriously recognized for her appeal in Aurouss Hilll. Due to her ugly


    appearance, Daniel¡¯s other half despised stunningdies one of the most. She came as soon as


    she heard ire Wilson was right here.


    Sure enough!


    When she obtained below, she figured out that her hubby was attempting to make out with ire


    Wilson Wilson!


    Daniel was so stunned, his heart was thumping strongly. He hurriedly said, ¡°Dear!


    Considering ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s flushed face and disheveled outfit, the old hag¡¯s face was


    bing an awful color of red and also grumbled, ¡°Darn! You pet dog! None of you can get away


    with this today!¡±.


    She ordered her bodyguards, ¡°Get them!¡±.


    The brawny males marched ahead instantly, sped Daniel¡¯s arms, after that went to ire Wilson


    as well as held her hands behind her back.


    The old hag stood in front of Daniel and also put him several times on his face as she cursed, ¡°You


    bastard! Just how risk you betray me!¡±.


    Thedy pped him as hard as possible as she cursed at him, her body was trembling in fury.


    Daniel sobbed suffering and also yelled, ¡°Precious, no, you misconstrue! You can not me me for


    this! It¡¯s that Wilson b * tch, she attempted to attract me!¡±.


    Thedy quit as well as asked coldly, ¡°What is going on? Inform me clearly currently!¡±.


    Daniel hurriedly began, ¡°This ire Wilson Wilson, her family has some cash flow issues, so she


    wants to acquire 10 million bucks of building products on credit. We never ever sell our stuff on


    credit rating, you recognize that, and I never ever approve any acquisition on credit scores ¡­¡±.


    He pointed at ire Wilson madly, ¡°Then this shameless b * tch attempted to attract me when I


    denied her request! She stated that she can spend the night with me to ensure that I can offer her


    the products on credit score ¡­¡±.


    The female asked coldly, ¡°So you wish to spend the evening with her?¡±.


    ¡± No!¡± Daniel wept, rips drenching his face. ¡°I was confused, yet absolutely nothing urred


    between us!¡±.


    The woman was exceptionally irritated and agitated. She walked to the overwhelmed ire Wilson


    Wilson, grabbed her hair, and also pped her tough on the face. You can say farewell to your


    slutty face as well!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 129


    The battleax offered ire Wilson a put throughout the face that sent ire Wilson rotating yet


    made her a little soberer.


    Cupping her inmed face, ire Wilson took a look at the fierce-looking woman and asked, ¡°That


    are you? What are you doing?¡±.


    Thedy gritted her teeth. ¡°What am I doing? I intend to kill you, you little b * tch!¡±.


    She turned to the bodyguard next to her. I desire to damage this slut¡¯s face!¡±.


    ¡± Yes, Miss!¡±.


    The bodyguard produced a sharp knife and imed, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t stain your hands with the slut¡¯s


    blood, let me do it!¡±.


    The female raised her hand and also pped him. She took the knife off his hand as well as


    screamed, ¡°Shut up, idiot!¡±.


    The bodyguard knelt on the floor, scared. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive me!¡±.


    Thedy stomped him and grumbled, ¡°Get out of my way, fool!¡±.


    She held the de firmly in her hand, turning to ire Wilson as well as was about to get on her.


    ire Wilson was so frightened, her body was trembling strongly. She battled frantically but the


    brawny guys were holding her tight. She was incredibly weak due to the medicine¡¯s result.


    At such a turning point, somebody¡¯s loud scream came from the door, ¡°Do away with the bloody


    de!¡±.


    Thedy turned and saw a boy entering with 10 men in ck!


    ¡± Who the f * ck are you, darn! Exactly how attempt you tinker my business? Do you know who I


    am?¡±.


    Charlie Wade snarled intensely, ¡°I don¡¯t f * cking treatment who you are!¡±.


    After that, he stepped forward, raised his leg, as well as kicked the female precisely her stomach.


    Upon seeing Charlie Wade, ire Wilson burst into rips and sobbed, ¡°Beloved, help me ¡­¡±.


    Based upon the technique written in the Apocalyptic Book, Charlie Wade gathered the Reiki in his


    body onto his hands as well as hurled them in the direction of both bodyguards who were holding


    his other half.


    Boom!


    Both males were sted out in a split second as well as struck the wall directly!


    ire Wilson was without the restrain, but her legs went jelly and also she copsed on the floor.


    Charlie Wade immediately rushed onward and held her right into his ept. He could feel his heart


    blood loss when he saw the palm print on her inmed cheek.


    ¡± ire Wilson Wilson, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make them pay for what they did to you!¡±.


    ire Wilson wailed bitterly. She hugged Charlie Wade limited as well as cried, ¡°Beloved ¡­


    Precious, take me house, please ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade patted her back to supply somefort and imed gently, ¡°Do not stress, I¡¯ll take


    you home immediately, no person can harm you!¡±.


    Then, he produced a swimming pool of Reiki in his palm as well as slowly instilled it right into ire


    Wilson Wilson¡¯s body, making her sleep deeply.


    He ced ire Wilson on the sofa as well as stated to Isaac, ¡°Safeguard my wife!¡±.


    Isaac responded and also imed, ¡°Do not stress, employer, my life is yours if anything takes ce


    to your partner under my watch!¡±.


    Charlie Wade transformed as well as zed at the battleax that was clutching her stomach in pain.


    He got her from the floor as well as punched her in the face. ¡°You pped my partner, really did not


    you?¡±.


    Blood dripped on her face. Thedy screamed ferociously, ¡°How risk you strike me!


    She resorted to her bodyguards and shouted, ¡°Kill him! Eliminate him! I¡¯ll give you one million if you


    eliminate him!¡±.


    The bodyguards were thrilled to hear it as well as immediately hurried towards Charlie Wade.


    He regted Isaac¡¯s guys with an impassive look, ¡°Eliminate them! Eliminate them all!¡±.


    The men in ck got the dark handguns from their pockets, targeted at those bodyguards, as well


    as shot!


    Those bodyguards really did not anticipate, not even in their desires, that these men in ck would


    include weapons!


    Their marksmanship was superb!


    Each and every shot they fired targeted the bodyguards¡¯ head, as well as it¡¯s an excellent 10!


    In a blink of an eye, all the bodyguardsy on the flooring, dead!


    Bloody red gunfire injuries stood out on every one of their heads.


    Thedy was shocked by the scene. ¡°Who ¡­ who are you people?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned. ¡°I¡¯m ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s husband!¡±.


    Daniel, who was standing like a surprised mannequin, was trembling in worry. ¡°You ¡­ you are the


    live-in son-inw ¡­ but ¡­ how ¡­ why ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade pasted an evil smile. ¡°What? Are you curious as to why I, a lowly live-in son-inw,


    have such a powerful background?¡±.


    Daniel responded.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 130


    Our manager is the Wade household of Eastcliff! No issue exactly how solid you believe you are, if


    you mess with me, our Frye household will never spare you! The Wade family will search you!¡±.


    ¡± Oh?¡± Charlie Wade grinned. ¡°Listen meticulously shrew, I AM the boy of the Wade household in


    Eastcliff! I AM your employer! My name is! Charlie Wade! WADE!!!¡±.


    ¡± Huh !!!¡±.


    Sharon¡¯s eyes were so broad, it almost diminished her eye sockets, her jaw went down!


    She looked at Charlie Wade like she was taking a look at a ghost.


    ¡± You ¡­ you ¡­ you are the young master of the Wade family? How can it be! Why is the boy of the


    Wade household in a small area like Aurouss Hilll!¡±.


    Isaac marched onward and shouted, ¡°Sharon Frye! View your tongue! He is Charlie Wade Wade,


    the young master of the Wade family!¡±.


    Sharon ultimately saw Isaac!


    Cameron Isaac!


    He ¡­


    He was the speaker of the Wade household in Aurouss Hilll!


    He was additionally the man whom her father had actually been attempting to be on excellent terms


    with!


    Why ¡­ why was he right here?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Could it be ¡­


    Might it be ¡­


    The young man was really ¡­ actually the young master of ¡­ of the Wade household?!?!


    Thedy copsed on the flooring on her knees and also pleaded desperately, ¡°Young master,


    young master, I¡¯m so sorry! Please, please forgive me! Please! If I recognized she was your partner,


    I wouldn¡¯t risk to also touch her finger!¡±.


    Daniel was so stunned that he pissed his pants. He additionally knelt down on the flooring and also


    wailed, ¡°Young master, please forgive me ¡­¡±.


    A dash of gloom shed across Charlie Wade¡¯s face. ¡°Do you actually expect me to forgive you


    after what you did to my spouse?¡±.


    He turned to the men in ck and regted, ¡°Fire that little birdy in his crotch!¡±.


    Bang!


    A man in ck increased his weapon readily and also shot.


    In an instant, there was a rise of blood drenching Daniel¡¯s trousers in the crotch location.


    His little birdy was done!


    Charlie Wade bought once again, ¡°Break his spinal column, I want him immobilized from the neck


    for the rest of his life!¡±.


    Two robust men in ck advance and also punched hard on Daniel¡¯s lumbar spine.


    Break!


    An acute pain rose over Daniel¡¯s body!


    Yet the pain juststed for a second!


    The following 2nd!


    Daniel could not really feel anything from listed below his neck! He couldn¡¯t sense his limbs!


    Quadriplegia?


    Did it mean that he might only be bed-ridden for the rest of his life?! He couldn¡¯t also have the


    capacity to turn his body in bed! He could not also regte his bowels any longer!


    Was this just how he was now? Was he thought about a living dead currently?!


    Daniel was exceptionally frustrated! He intended to eliminate himself right there and after that,


    however he could not also do that now!


    The man in ck counted on Charlie Wade and also asked, ¡°Employer, what about the shrew?¡±.


    Wearing a dismal face, Charlie Wade bought, ¡°Exact same! Let them be the living dead couple!¡±.


    Sharon red in shock. She got her hair and shrieked for grace desperately!


    Yet Charlie Wade was identified.


    They had just one ending after offending his soft spot¨C anguish!


    No!


    It was as well simple to just kill them!


    The very best revenge was for them to be in an ordeal for the remainder of their lives!

 Chapter 131-135

    Chapter 131-135


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 131


    A crisp snap resonated!


    Sharon¡¯s back additionally damaged!


    Another one!


    Both husband and wife were quadriplegics!


    There would certainly never be a chance of recovery!


    Isaac walked forward and also stated respectfully, ¡°Boss, the 3 hundred excavators and also


    bulldozers I¡¯ve activated have shown up. We will tten the entire Elite Safe Enterprise to the


    ground with simply one order from you!¡±


    ¡± Great!¡± Charlie Wade responded and imed coldly, ¡°Inform all the workers to evacuate this ce


    in 10 mins! Ten minster, bring this area to the ground like it never existed!¡±


    Both Daniel and Sharon gaped in severe shock.


    All the hard work that they¡¯ve been battling as well as building, as well as this was exactly how it


    finished?


    They were done, for sure. They might just be a living dead. If they really did not have any money,


    that would certainly care for them?


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t care less.


    He asked his man to turn on the emergency rm, and right away, the entire factory began to


    leave.


    Charlie Wade carried ire Wilson that remained in deep sleep, and also asked his males to bring


    Daniel and also Sharon who were disabled.


    When they walked out of the officeplex, the entire manufacturing facility was virtually


    evacuated. The workers ran out as if they were getting away for their lives, thinking that there was a


    fire.


    Right now, three hundred excavators and also bulldozers had surrounded the manufacturing facility.


    Countless males that Isaac mobilized were outside the factory boundary, evacuating all the


    employees to the secure area.


    Standing in the square, Charlie Wade said to Daniel as well as Sharon, ¡°I desire you to see with


    your very own eyes as your effort looks to ashes!¡±


    He immediately imed to Isaac, ¡°Let the excavators and bulldozers in! Tear it down!¡±


    The flooring shook like there was an earthquake when the three hundred excavators as well as


    excavators were driven into the manufacturing facility area.


    The booms and also the containers on the excavators made huge motions like a group of durable


    storage tanks as they smashed into the roof as well as walls of the entire factory and tore them


    apart. The bulldozers was avable in and also pushed the debris away, ttening the area entirely.


    Daniel and Sharon saw the entire process in scary.


    These were all their effort!


    All those workshops as well as manufacturing facilities, every brick, every floor tile, every beam,


    everything was the oue of the hard work half of their lives.


    It could be imed that the manufacturing facility resembled their youngster.


    Currently, they needed to see their youngster being taken down which was as tormenting as well as


    awful as if they were being tortured!


    Both of them really did not want to live in this world any longer presently, all they might think of was


    to just die!


    Nheless, it really did not function.


    Charlie Wade would not let them pass away so conveniently!


    He wanted them to taste the pain for the rest of their lives!


    He nced sideways at the couple as well as imed, ¡°I¡¯ll save your lives, but remember, if any


    person dares to disclose my identification, I¡¯ll eliminate them and also their entire family members! I


    will not also save a pet¡¯s life! Do you understand me?¡±


    They sobbed in fright. ¡°Oh no, we will not dare to disobey you, young master! Please! We will not


    tell any individual about you ¡­¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Charlie Wade nodded.


    Checking out the paralyzed couple and afterwards the Elite Vault Venture that had actually be


    ruins as well as rubbles, Charlie Wade really felt the sick breath in his heart finallyunch.


    He ordered Isaac, ¡°Send the helicopter below, I intend to take my other half house!¡±.


    Isaac nodded professionally, then asked, ¡°Manager, I think your wife has been drugged, do you


    intend to send her to the medical facility initially, or I¡¯ll get a physician to your home?¡±.


    Charlie Wade trembled his hand. ¡°No, simply send us home!¡±.


    ***.


    When they were ultimately residence, ire Wilson was still subconscious.


    This was primarily since Charlie Wade really did not extract the Reiki from her body.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 132


    Charlie Wade slowly put ire Wilson on the bed as well as very carefully extracted the Reiki from


    her body.


    Quickly afterward, ire Wilson slowly opened her eyes, awakening.


    ¡± Dear!¡± As soon as ire Wilsony eyes on Charlie Wade after opening her eyes, she got up


    quickly as well as hugged him excitedly. After that, she started to sob.


    Charlie Wade fastforted her, ¡°It¡¯s all right child, don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re home currently.¡±.


    ¡± We¡¯re home?¡±.


    ire Wilson lifted her head as well as looked around.


    She was stunned that it was their room. She relied on eye Charlie Wade and asked curiously, ¡°What


    did Daniel and his other half do to you?¡±.


    ¡± No, they really did not do anything to me,¡± Charlie Wade saidfortably, ¡°Both him and his wife


    have paralyzed, the whole Elite Vault was only damages and also debris currently. As the old saying


    goes, he that is unjust is destined devastation, essentially.¡±.


    ire Wilson was utterly stunned. ¡°What? Howe? What urred?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned faintly. ¡°I asked a couple of pals to help and also conserve you, then we


    discovered out that the whole workce building as well as the manufacturing facilities in Elite Vault


    Enterprise were all jerry-built.


    ire Wilson frowned in confusion. ¡°They¡¯ve functioned for so many years, and it was taken down


    to the ground when one workshop exploded? It¡¯s rather incredible.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded. I assume they were being punished for their misdeed!¡±.


    After that, he quietly sent out a text to Isaac.


    ¡± Go to the media as well as tell them that Elite Safe Enterprise¡¯s factories are jerry-built and also


    they copsed due to the domino effect triggered by the surge in among the workshops!¡±.


    He got an instant reply from him, ¡°Okay, boss, don¡¯t fret, the information will certainly be up soon!¡±.


    A couple of minutester, when ire Wilson was still trying to recall the details of the case prior to


    she went unconscious, instantly, there were a lot of information notices appearing on her phone.


    She nced at the title and also was rmed!


    The headlines of all the informationposed ¡°An ident happened in Aurouss Hilll¡¯s Elite Safe


    Business. The mishap resulted in the copse of the inadequately built manufacturing facility and


    workshops. The fatality numbers were yet to be reported. Their proprietors, Daniel Koch, and also


    his spouse were seriously injured. From the initial diagnosis, the physician stated that they were


    paralytic!¡±.


    Charlie Wade eyed her as well as imed, ¡°See, I didn¡¯t bluff, did I?¡±.


    ire Wilson finally purchased the story and also sighed, ¡°Hmm, karma actually is a b * tch!¡±.


    She fast asked, ¡°When you were there, did the bad guys do anything to me?¡±.


    Charlie Wade drank his head and answered, ¡°No, when I was there, your clothes were undamaged.


    Daniel¡¯s better half existed initially, she quit him from attacking you.¡±.


    Two touches of rips moved down ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Charlie Wade, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t


    mean it ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Foolish woman, what are you discussing? I won¡¯t condemn you! It¡¯s my fault, I can¡¯t protect you


    well and also let this bastarde in as well as almost harm you.¡±.


    A touch of heat radiated inside ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s heart. She curled her arms around Charlie


    Wade as well as embraced him limited silently.


    Presently, she recognized Charlie Wade¡¯s deep and also profound feelings in the direction of her,


    she was entirely pleased as well as touched by his love and love.


    The information concerning the copse of the Elite Safe Enterprise went down like a bombshell in


    Aurouss Hilll. Every person was talking about it.


    The news reported that it was a crash, everybody understood it was just a Public Rtions feat, it


    should be an entire various scenario.


    They started to specte as to who did such substantial devastation.


    None of them can think of a bachelor in Aurouss Hilll that was capable sufficient to do so.


    That would that be?


    Promptly, individuals considered the mystical asions that urred in Aurouss Hilll and also


    started to connect the dots.


    The mystical ultra-rich man who had actually ended up being popr on the Inte thanks to his


    stunt at the Emerald green Court with the lots of Rolls Royce and the substantial purchase;.


    The chairman of Emgrand Team who had gotten the business as well as spent two billion dors to


    build a six-star resort;.


    The strange male that had actually made the unmatched reservation at Shangri-La Sky Yard and


    also held a two-person wedding;.


    Lastly, the powerful man who had actually razed Elite Vault Venture to the ground in a solitary


    morning ¡­


    All these ideas pointed to someone¨C the strange chairman of Emgrand group!


    That else had this sort of capabilities besides him?


    As a result of all the bizarre asions, the identification of the chairman had be even more


    iprehensible andplicated!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 133


    Remarkably, concerning the event that happened at Elite Safe Business, the saddest individual was


    Girl Wilson.


    Due to Wilson Team¡¯s sluggish financial condition, she hoped that ire Wilson can persuade Elite


    Safe Business to enable them to purchase structure products on credit. It would have addressed


    the existing economic restraint that they were encountering.


    Out of the blue, the whole Elite Safe Business went away out of thin air in one mid-day!


    Currently, Lady Wilson¡¯s worst worry was the resources fund problem. Her greatest need was on


    exactly how to elevate a sum of capital funds for her firm.


    ire Wilson didn¡¯t tell her grandma what had happened the other day. After the experience, she


    made a decision that she would certainly focus her whole attention on the job with Emgrand Team


    as well as would certainly not bother herself with the family members affairs now, not even if her


    grandma pled her to.


    After a night of rest, ire Wilson was feeling invigorated and also energised the following early


    morning as well as mosted likely to function excitedly.


    Charlie Wade went out in the early morning to the market, as well as when he returned residence,


    he saw Jacob Wilson, his father-inw, sitting on the sofa, heaving unlimited sighs.


    He frowned a little and asked, ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? Did somebody bother you once more? Or did


    someone rip-off you again on the antique things?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson took a sip of jasmine tea and stated angrily, ¡°Argh, do not discuss words ¡®antique¡¯! I¡¯m


    so annoyed when I heard it, damn!¡±.


    ¡± What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlie Wade asked strangely enough, ¡°A person scammed you once again,


    really did not they?¡±.


    ¡± No! It¡¯s about the name list of the auction sales arranged by the Treasure Pavilion!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was even more confused than previously. ¡°What is the Treasure Pavilion?¡±.


    ¡± It is a hall of the Aurouss Hilll Antique and Cultural Relic Organization. Itmonly holds high-end


    auction sales of social antiques and antiques that are limited as well as unusual in the marketce.


    Every household has a name on the name checklist.¡±.


    There was a trace of attraction on Jacob Wilson¡¯s face as he talked.


    He hung his head low and muttered, ¡°The Wilson family has only one invite card, as well as your


    grandmother offered it to Harold! That bastard doesn¡¯t know anything concerning antiques and


    relics. He will be a fool there, why send him?¡±.


    Charlie Wade recognized that his father-inw was really consumed with vintages. It needs to be


    heartwrenching for him to lose such a valuable possibility.


    He managed a smile as well as stated, ¡°Daddy, if you truly want to go, just purchase one from the


    scalper.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson shook his hand. ¡°No other way. The Moore family is the organizer of the Treasure


    Structure auction, they are the most powerful family in Aurouss Hilll. A lot of people hope for an


    invitation card from them, there¡¯s no other means to get it.¡±.


    Charlie Wade chuckled.


    It turned out that the Moore family was arranging the public auction.


    Jasmine Moore, the missus of the Moore family members, when pleaded him to verify antiques for


    her, didn¡¯t she?


    It would be as simple as a telephone call to get an invite card from her.


    Charlie Wade imed tly, ¡°I understand a buddy who understands somebody from the Moore


    household. It will certainly be a breeze to get 2 more invitations for the auction.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson shook his head in disbelief. Know somebody from the Moore household?


    Charlie Wade neglected him. He went upstairs as well as called Jasmine, ¡°Hello There, Miss Moore,


    can I obtain 2 invitation cards for the Prize Pavilion public auction please?¡±.


    Jasmine imed straight, ¡°Hi, Mr. Wade, are two enough? I can give you a lot more if you want.¡±.


    ¡± Nah, two will suffice, it¡¯s simply me as well as my father-inw.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was a fan of vintages and cultural relics. ire Wilson and also her mom knew


    nothing regarding them and also were not interested in any way. It would be a waste of time for


    them if they went anyway.


    After the Antique Street urrence, Charlie Wade knew that he had to be there to watch his father-


    inw in instance he was scammed once again.


    Incidentally, he intended to go over as well as see if there were some type of rare elixir or treasures


    at the public auction that was worth acquiring.


    Speaking of prize, he could not aid yet think about the pebble with ¡®peace and also riches¡¯ written on


    it.


    The pebble disappeared after conserving Loreen. He figured that he needs to have dropped it in the


    process of the rescue.


    After the case, he returned to look for the pebble fruitless.


    Thankfully, he had actually taken in all the Reiki from the stone, otherwise, he would truly regret


    losing it.


    Since the public auction products in the Prize Structure were rare as well as priceless, possibly he


    might acquire something out of it.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 134


    Even until ire Wilson came home from work, Jacob Wilson was still looking sulky and drab.


    Charlie Wade understood that he was sulking due to the invite card of the auction.


    Presently, Jasmine called and also said, ¡°Hi, Mr. Wade, I¡¯m sorry, I went to Lancaster for some


    business events this mid-day, and also now I go to the downstairs of your residence, can you please


    come and get the invitation card from me?¡±.


    Charlie Wade answered quickly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now!¡±.


    He hurried off the door as well as went downstairs.


    Jasmine was in her Rolls Royce, waiting for Charlie Wade. When she spotted him, she fast got out


    of the vehicle as well as handed him 2 invitation cards.


    Charlie Wade thanked her happily and returned home.


    Back home, Jacob Wilson was still sulking and mad.


    ire Wilson tried to convince him, ¡°Dad, please, calm down. Grandmother provided Harold the


    invite card for him to know a couple of people in the business market and the upper-ss social


    culture, as well as additionally to build his very own social mediawork.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson sighed. ¡°Huh, your grandma is constantly prejudiced in the direction of Harold as well


    as his daddy since young, she always turns nose up at me, it¡¯s always been in this way considering


    that! Argh! I¡¯m so pissed!¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded helplessly. She also understood that her grandmother favored her cousin and


    also uncle greater than her family members.


    At first, her granny was biased towards her uncle due to the fact that grandma assumed that her


    father was incapable and soft.


    As a girl, grandmother felt that she had no inheritance right to the household service, thus she was


    more indulgent towards Harold.


    Her family¡¯s status essentially decreased the drain after she married Charlie Wade.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade strolled forward and handed two gold invitation cards to Jacob


    Wilson, and stated, ¡°Papa, I have the invitation card you imagine.¡±.


    ¡± What!!¡±.


    As if a spring was installed on his buttocks, Jacob Wilson jumped up from the sofa in shock!


    He snagged the invitation off Charlie Wade¡¯s hand, fast opened it and also nced at it. For a short


    while, he was so ecstatic that he could not utter a word.


    ire Wilson Wilson, that experienced them, was absolutely stunned as well. She took the


    invitation card from her papa and also understood that it was the genuine invitation card from the


    Treasure Pavilion.


    ¡± Wow, that¡¯s incredible! Charlie Wade, you really are my great son-inw!¡± Jacob Wilson¡¯s face was


    purged with thrilling red, his voice was loaded with astonishment.


    He patted Charlie Wade¡¯s shoulder and stated, ¡°My child is so fortunate to be your other half.¡±.


    ¡± Huh, it¡¯s just an invite card, what¡¯s so unique about it?¡± ine Ma snarled sarcastically.


    Jacob Wilson red at ine Ma in inconvenience, grasping the invite card securely. ¡°What do you


    know, you dimwit? This is the invite card from the Prize Pavilion!¡±.


    After that, he resorted to Charlie Wade as well as imed, grinning ear to ear, ¡°Come, sit down, let¡¯s


    eat!¡±.


    He waved his hand at ire Wilson as well as said, ¡°Go as well as obtain the bottle of great scotch


    from the closet, I intend to have a number of drinks with my great son-inw tonight.¡±.


    ine Ma zed at Charlie Wade when she saw her spouse mored than happy and also


    proceeded her dinner quietly.


    ire Wilson was additionally really satisfied for her papa however she was a little hesitant. When


    she returned with the scotch, she bumped Charlie Wade¡¯s elbow joint as she took a seat as well as


    asked, ¡°Where did you obtain the invite card from, anyhow?¡±.


    She read about her papa¡¯s sulking when she went to the office earlier today and wanted to get one


    for him. Then just she understood that the invitation card from the Treasure Structure was restricted


    to every family members!


    How did Charlie Wade do it?


    Charlie Wade smiledfortably and also stated, ¡°I asked a good friend, he got two however he


    really did not intend to go, so he gave it to me.¡±.


    ¡± Really?¡± ire Wilson frowned, still not convinced. ¡°Exactly howe I never ever heard you


    state that you have a buddy with such a good family background? What¡¯s his name?¡±.


    Charlie Wade imed faintly, ¡°Hisst name is Quinton, I assisted him once in Vintage Road the


    other day. Father understands him ¡­¡±.


    Jacob Wilson responded. ¡°Oh yes, he¡¯s right, the Quinton man also gave Charlie Wade a jade arm


    band that is worth five or 6 million!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 135


    When ine Ma found out about the bracelet that was worth 5 or six million, her eyes widened and


    there was a dashboard of shimmers in it!


    ¡± Arm band? Where is it? Show me!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was getting a little mindful. He stated steadly, ¡°Mama, the arm band remains in my


    bedroom, however I prepare to return it.¡±.


    ine Ma frowned in discouragement. Why do you want to return such a priceless gift?¡±.


    ¡± It¡¯s simply a small support, I don¡¯t be worthy of such a costly present.¡±.


    ¡± Stop talking!¡± ine Ma blurted, ¡°Considering that he currently gave it to you, after that simply take


    it! Where is the arm band? If you do not want it, I want it!¡±.


    Charlie Wade knew what was ying in his mother-inw¡¯s shrewd mind. He really intended to offer


    the arm band to ire Wilson Wilson, yet he could not think of a suitable justification for it, so he


    ced it apart for the meantime, who recognized that his father-inw would spout it out so


    casually!


    It¡¯s not that Charlie Wade was reluctant to give away the arm band. He had virtually 10 billion bucks


    in his card, he might pay for all the bracelets worldwide!


    Yet the main point was because his mother-inw was as well intelligent as well as gaudy to put on


    such priceless devices. She would certainly be more suitable for less expensive essories with


    her style.


    ine Ma really did not want to miss out on out on the possibility. It would certainly be such an


    honor and also pride to use a 6 million dors bracelet!


    For this reason, she continued pestering Charlie Wade, ¡°Where is the arm band? Come on, reveal


    me!¡±.


    ire Wilson knew that if her mom acquired the bracelet, it was impossible to take it back, so she


    began, ¡°Mommy, we assume we better keep it since we intend to return it in case we harm or spoil


    it. It won¡¯t be nice to return a spoiled point to them.¡±.


    ¡± What? Do you really intend to return it?¡± ine Ma elevated to her feet and also scolded noisally,


    ¡°Are you insane?¡±.


    ire Wilson knew that her mom would certainly throw a tantrum next off, so she said strongly,


    ¡°Mommy, simply stop, I have actually already reviewed it with Charlie Wade, the deal is secured.¡±.


    As a mom, ine Ma was extremely clear of ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s character. ¡°It¡¯s negative enough


    to have a sissy as my son-inw, my little girl does not even desire to take my side!


    ire Wilson reduced a piece of slice on ine Ma¡¯s te andforted, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mama,


    I¡¯ll obtain you an arm bandter.¡±.


    ¡± Yes! You assured, no going back on your word!¡±.


    ***.


    On the day of the public auction.


    When Charlie Wade came out of his room early in the early morning, Jacob Wilson was already


    waiting anxiously in the living-room as well as greeted him as quickly as he saw him.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, let¡¯s go, don¡¯t bete!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was so thrilled when he thought about the auction, he couldn¡¯t rest. He waited for


    Charlie Pitch in the living-room prior to the sunlight appeared as well as pulled him to go when


    Charlie Wade emerged.


    The Prize Pavilion was an antique and cultural relic association that was established by a team of


    cultural relic enthusiasts in Aurouss Hilll. Its base camp was a chateau located in a scenic suburban


    area of the city.


    Reports had it that the president of the association was a realty mogul in the district that enjoyed


    vintages and also social relics. He funded 100 million bucks as resources as well as collected a


    team ofpany moguls who shared the exact same interest to create the Treasure Structure.


    Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson came to the entryway of the Treasure Structure manor as well as


    parked the vehicle at the designated car park. When they got out of the automobile, they looked


    around strangely enough.


    The bordering views was really spectacr and also tranquil with a sense of luxury. All the


    automobiles parked outside the mansion were high-end automobiles, and also the worst amongst


    them was Porsches.


    Nheless, Charlie Wade¡¯s BMW 5 Collection had actuallye to be the eye-sore among the


    shining as well as pricey vehicles.


    Jacob Wilson started walking in.

 Chapter 136-140

    Chapter 136-140


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 136


    Jacob Wilson was incredibly thrilled. This was his very first time involving such a high-end asion.


    He couldn¡¯t stop taking a look around yet his limbs were relocating awkwardly as a result of his


    anxiousness.


    He held the invitation card tightly and also handed it at the entryway of the venue, worrying that the


    invite that Charlie Wade had actually gotten them was fake.


    Nheless, the protection at the door scanned the card as well as validated them. He transformed


    to both of them and said respectfully, ¡°Wee, please enjoy yourself!¡±


    Jacob Wilson heaved a sigh of relief and also walked in with Charlie Wade.


    As quickly as they got in, Harold, that spruced up as if he went to a beachside event, walked in with


    a swagger.


    Upon seeing them, Harold frowned, as a dash of shock blinked across his face.


    Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson were below as well!


    What were the two deadbeat losers doing below? The Wilson family had just one invitation card and


    he was holding it! Had they tried to sneak in without any individual seeing?


    When he thought of the misery he endured due to Charlie Wade, the wrath of fierceness began


    shedding inside him. He barged towards them and grumbled, ¡°Charlie Wade, how did you get in


    below? Do you recognize where this is?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned in inconvenience when Harold¡¯s shrill voice echoed right into his ears.


    Jacob Wilson smiled triumphantly at Harold, ¡°Hey, Harold, you¡¯re here also.¡±


    Not only did Harold abhor Charlie Wade, but he also looked down on Jacob Wilson, his uncle. He


    frowned and required, ¡°What are you doing right here? Do you have the invitation?¡±


    ¡± Of course!¡± Jacob Wilson blurted.


    Harold required once again, ¡°YOU, of all individuals? Where do you get it?¡±


    Charlie Wade red at him in irritation as well as imed tly, ¡°Harold Wilson, where do we get


    the invite is none of your service.¡±


    Harold smirked. ¡°You are simply some deadbeat losers, exactly how can you get the invite from the


    Moore family members? From what I see, you must have stolen it from someone to get in right


    here, right?¡±


    ¡± Crazy.¡± Charlie Wade didn¡¯t intend to speak with him anymore. He turned around as well as said


    nothing.


    His ignorant attitude infused Harold¡¯s anger much more.


    In his eyes, Charlie Wade was only a coward loser, he was equivalent to a ve in the Wilson


    family, a no one!


    Currently, he could likewisee to Treasure Structure, Harold saw it as a disrespect as well as


    humiliation!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    How could a substandard moocher stand alongside with him ?!


    Harold zed at Charlie Wade agitatedly, he directed at his nose and required, ¡°Spill it, exactly how


    do you enter below?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned in exasperation as well as said to Jacob Wilson, ¡°Papa, neglect the moron,


    allow¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡± Quit!¡±.


    Harold tipped onward, blocking their means, and also demanded arrogantly, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?


    Show me your invite!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was additionally shedding in fierceness. Although he had actually been enduring his


    irrationality, it didn¡¯t mean that he would certainly be prompted time and again.


    He stated coldly, ¡°Show you my invite? You do not should have to see it! Get shed!¡±.


    Harold frowned in great dismay. His face was turning into a hideous shade of red.


    Charlie Wade had actually always been a soft-spoken wimp, just how attempt he asked him to


    obtain lost!


    Harold got hold of Charlie Wade¡¯s arm as well as advised, ¡°If you do not rify yourself today, do


    not you risk leave me!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 137


    Harold was quick, however Charlie Wade was much faster. He stayed clear of the grab and also in


    a quick action, he squeezed Harold¡¯s wrist, trembled it somewhat, and also sneered.


    Harold instantly really felt a substantial pressure surging into his body. He took 2 actions backward,


    really feeling furious as well as stunned at the same time.


    This loser¡¯s toughness was rather powerful!


    Recognizing that he ran out Charlie Wade¡¯s league, Harold roared coldly, ¡°Damn it, you wait here,


    I¡¯ll obtain the supervisor and kick you out!¡±.


    Then, Harold turned his head and yelled for the supervisor ahead.


    Quickly, a middle-aged male in a suit and also leather footwear walked rapidly, with two guard


    apanying.


    The man handled a polite smile on his face and also said to Harold professionally, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wilson,


    just how can I help you?¡±.


    ¡± Manager, inspect their invitation.¡± Harold pointed disdainfully at Charlie Wade. ¡°I presume that


    theirs are fake.¡±.


    For privacy as well as protection reasons, the visitor¡¯s name was not mentioned on the invite card.


    Rather, it disyed a string of special passwords. By utilizing a details app on the phone to check


    the password, it would certainly disy the name of the guests.


    Judging from Harold¡¯s luxurious match, the manager recognized that he was from a popr family


    members, whereas Charlie Wade was worn mediocre garments. His lips crinkled right into a


    sheepishugh as well as imed to Charlie Wade, ¡°Sir, please reveal me your invitation card and


    also I¡¯ll examine it.¡±.


    He donned a polite and also polite tone yet there was a trace of ridicule in his eyes.


    As the old iming went, ¡®do not judge the book by its cover¡¯, yet the manager did. From Charlie


    Wade¡¯s regr clothes, the manager assumed that he really did not appear like the distinguished


    guest who might stroll into the Treasure Pavilion.


    Charlie Wade raged and frustrated by the contemptuous search in the manager¡¯s eyes, and he


    imed coldly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t intend to?¡±.


    The supervisor cleared his throat, recovered his professional look, and also asked, ¡°May I recognize


    which household are you from?¡±.


    Prior To Charlie Wade might talk, Harold spouted rudely, ¡°He is from our Wilson family. Oh no, my


    blunder, he is a live-in son-inw of the Wilson family members. I can¡¯t im that he belongs to our


    family members, he¡¯s even more like a dog!¡±.


    The term ¡®live-in son-inw¡¯ was enough for the manager to make all type of spections. Exactly


    how could an individual with an ethical statuse to be a live-in son-inw?


    The supervisor wore a dismal look and also stated, ¡°Inform me, exactly how did you get in right


    here?¡±.


    Charlie Wade had actually lost all the perseverance when he dealt with the analysis from these


    individuals. He was also utterly dissatisfied at Treasure Pavilion¡¯s attitude of splitting their guests


    right into various sses.


    He stated coldly, ¡°I strolled in here, obviously.¡±.


    Knowing Charlie Wade¡¯s lowly condition, the supervisor stopped probing him further, rather, he said,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t adhere to the policies as well as hand me the invitation card for verification, then I need


    to ask you to leave.¡±.


    After that, he gestured with his hand and both security guards stepped forward as well as watched


    Charlie Wade like eagles seeing their victim.


    Jacob Wilson was a little panicked by the scene. He pulled Charlie Wade¡¯s t shirt as well as stated


    nervously, assuming that their invitation cards were deceitful, ¡°Charlie Wade, I assume we better


    stay out of difficulty, allow¡¯s go back.¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned in confusion. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t intend to see the public auction anymore?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson drank his head a lot. ¡°No, we shouldn¡¯t be avable in the top ce. If we are tossed


    out of belowter on, it will certainly be so embarrassing ¡­¡±.


    Considering that his father-inw had currently chosen, Charlie Wade responded and went out


    together.


    It was just an auction, what was so wonderful about it anyhow? If his father-inw didn¡¯t wish to


    stay, he had no factor to stay either to suffer the disrespects by these people.


    When It Comes To Jasmine Moore, if she asked him regarding it, he would certainly simply state


    that the Moore household¡¯s event was too distinguished to have him there!


    He turned and also entrusted Jacob Wilson.


    Behind them, Harold chuckled slyly, ¡°Hahaha, deadbeat losers, You¡¯re scared currently, huh? How


    dare you creep into the Moore family members¡¯s auction sales! Losers!¡±.


    Charlie Wade ignored his put-down and also strolled in the direction of the door.


    At this moment, there was an unexpected uproar in the group.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 138


    The crowd instantly gave way to develop a flow in the middle, a man and ady slowly walked right


    into the hall.


    The woman put on a ck evening gown that embraced her perfect and also slim number.


    Under the brilliant lighting, she was utterly beautiful and also elegant, every action she made, even


    her walking pose, was exceptionally gracious.


    Thedy was so stunning that Harold could not remove his stare off of her.


    Jasmine strolled into the location, scanned around, saw two vacant seats in the VIP area in the front


    row, and also asked, ¡°Where are my 2 VIP visitors? Have they not got here yet?¡±.


    Finn Baxendale checked out the visitor¡¯s info and also frowned. ¡°Miss Moore, the scanner from the


    entrance suggested that the invitation cards of both VIPs have actually been verified, they need to


    have entered our hall, however we do not recognize where they are right currently.¡±.


    He ordered his personnel, ¡°Call the manager to see me.¡±.


    Soon, the manager sprinted to them and also asked, ¡°Mr. Baxendale, what¡¯s the matter?¡±.


    Finn pointed at the vacant seats in the VIP section and also asked, ¡°There are 2 VIP guests that


    have validated their invite, why are they not in their seats?¡±.


    ¡± 2 VIP visitors?¡±.


    Unexpectedly, the image of the old and also young man that he had simply tossed out appeared in


    his mind.


    Could it be ¡­


    No way ¡­


    If they had the invitation as well as they were the VIPs, why didn¡¯t they show him to confirm it?


    Had he flustered them?


    Oh no ¡­


    Looking at the panic view on the manager¡¯s face, Finn nced at the guard by his side and stated,


    ¡°You, talk.¡±.


    Being afraid that he would certainly annoy Mr. Baxendale also further, the security personnel


    cleared his throat and quickly recounted what had actually urred previously.


    Jasmine frowned in annoyance as she paid attention to him, after that, she nced at Finn and


    said, ¡°Mr. Baxendale, I¡¯ll go and see Mr. Wade. I¡¯ll leave this to you to deal with. I hope you can


    resolve this issue carefully, I do not like frustration.¡±.


    Finn responded. After Jasmine left, ayer of gloom hovered under his eyes as well as he zed at


    the manager.


    The manager¡¯s legs went jelly from the strict growl, he stooped on the flooring and also pointed to


    Harold who stood not far away as well as wept, ¡°Mr. Baxendale, I really did not imply to do that, it


    was that bastard that prompted me!¡±.


    Finn kicked the supervisor¡¯s face increasingly and cursed, ¡°Snobbish fool! Go currently, you¡¯re


    discharged, I do not desire to see you once again!


    ¡± Mr. Baxendale ¡­ Please ¡­ I beg you ¡­¡±.


    The supervisor was shaking in scary. It was approximated to be arge loss, he would not have the


    ability to pay it even if he gave up all his building.


    ¡± Ourwyer will certainly inform you of thepensation,¡± Finn stated coldly.


    The supervisor really felt as if the world was spinning, he stooped on the ground as well as begged


    Finn a lot.


    Finn kicked him away with disgust. He looked to the guard and also stated in a low voice, ¡°Take him


    out and break his legs! Snobbish idiot!¡±.


    Those years of organization ventures, Finn was not a kind and soft-hearted individual. It was


    inconvenient for him tosh out at the supervisor in public, however he would certainly never ever


    be merciful in private!


    ¡± Mr. Baxendale, please, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s an error, please forgive me ¡­¡± The manager wailed seriously,


    shivering in shock.


    Both security guards hurried forward, grabbed his arms, and also dragged him away.


    Finn transformed his interest to Harold and also said to his team, ¡°Go, bring that Harold Wilson to


    see me currently!¡±.


    At the same time, Harold was still really thrilled that he had actually kicked Charlie Wade as well as


    Jacob Wilson out of the hall. He was much more delighted and also enjoyed hear that the president


    of the Treasure Pavilion intended to see him.


    Every person knew that the man was extremely effective and also influential in Aurouss Hilll, if he


    could be on great terms with him, benefits and benefits would absolutelye his method the


    future!


    When he pertained to Finn, Harold started with his timid as well asplementary smile, ¡°Oh, hi,


    Mr. Baxendale! Your reputation precedes you! I¡¯m honored to finally meet you, undoubtedly, you are


    really gifted and charming!¡±.


    Gritting his teeth in anxiety, Finn kicked Harold in the belly and cursed, ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re Harold


    Wilson? Just how dare you anger Miss Moore¡¯s guests! I think you require a whipping!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 139


    Harold wished to take this opportunity to establish a rtionship with Finn, but never did he expect


    that Finn would suddenly kick him without a warning.


    He rolled on the floor a number of times prior to he might maintain himself. He rested on the ground


    and blurted in a daze, ¡°Mr. Baxendale, what is taking ce, there need to be some


    misunderstanding ¡­¡±.


    The group was instantly shocked by the unexpected turmoil.


    ¡± That¡¯s the person from the Wilson family members? Just how did he annoy Mr. Baxendale?¡±.


    ¡± The Wilson family members? They are so insignificant currently. Now that they¡¯ve offend Mr.


    Baxendale, I assume that¡¯s it for them in Aurouss Hilll, huh?¡±.


    There was a great deal of raucous and gossiping whispers going on in the hall.


    The majority of them existed merely to watch just how Finn would certainly beat the crap out of


    Harold.


    Finn red at Harold and also grunted, ¡°Misconstruing? F * ck you!¡±.


    He raised his legs once again and stomped it hard on Harold, which sent the man wailing in painful


    pain.


    Finn was still melting in rage. He stomped on Harold¡¯s upper body and grumbled sternly, ¡°Asshole,


    do you know who you¡¯ve offended?¡±.


    Overwhelmed, Harold howled suffering and cried, ¡°No, Mr. Baxendale, I didn¡¯t upset any person! It¡¯s


    a misconception ¡­¡±.


    Finn elevated his hand and pped Harold two times, then chided angrily, ¡°Asshole, both men you


    upset are Miss Moore¡¯s VIP visitors! Oh my god, I want to kill you today!¡±.


    Then, he turned to his men as well as shouted, ¡°Drag this bastard outdoors and provide him a great


    beating! Furthermore, from now on, besides both VIP visitors, nobody from the Wilson family


    members and also this Harold bastard is allowed in Prize Structure, do you understand me?


    Whoever risks to allow them in, I¡¯ll damage their legs!¡±.


    Promptly afterward, Harold was being dragged to the beyond thepound. The security


    personnel surrounded him as well as defeat him hard.


    They just threw him out of the entrance!


    Swollen and also bleeding, Harold was in the middle of shock. He was trembling in fear and also


    could not spout a word.


    He recognized that he had actually created a big trouble to himself and the entire Wilson family


    members!


    Yet exactly how could he have known that Charlie Wade was Miss Moore¡¯s guest?


    How did Charlie Wade recognize Miss Moore to begin with?!


    What did Miss Moore see because loser anyway!


    ***.


    After Charlie Wade and also Jacob Wilson headed out of the Prize Structure, they quickly drove


    home.


    In the automobile, Jacob Wilson sighed and also mumbled, ¡°Charlie Wade, why did you do such a


    thing? It¡¯s all right if you can¡¯t obtain the invite, yet why did you need to take another person¡¯s?¡±.


    ¡± Papa, there¡¯s not a problem with the invitation cards, it¡¯s them who are so pompous and also


    snobbish ¡­¡± Charlie Wade discussed, which consequently agitated Jacob Wilson and he growled,


    ¡°If you are a wee bit smarter as well as qualified, would they risk to treat us like this? It¡¯s all due to


    the fact that you are an useless wuss!¡±.


    Charlie Wade drank his head, hesitant to go on.


    Presently, a Rolls-Royce from the back elerated and captured them. When it surpassed their


    automobile, it decreased and also stopped on the side of the roadway.


    Charlie Wade understood that they were here for him, so he also quit his auto.


    Jasmine got out of the automobile with a pair of lengthy slender legs, and also imed


    apologetically to Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m so sorry wherefore took ce at the public auction


    recently, I didn¡¯t experience them inly, I wish you don¡¯t take it personally.¡±.


    Charlie Wade trembled his head and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, yet I rmend the Prize


    Pavilion to train and also observe their personnel meticulously.¡±.


    ¡± Certainly, Mr. Wade, the Treasure Structure has discharged the supervisor who was associated


    with this matter. Let¡¯s return to the auction, shall we?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 140


    Charlie Wade denied Jasmine¡¯s offer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Moore, but my mood today had actually been


    wrecked by those 2 annoying flies, so I will not go back to the auction. Let¡¯s keep a rain check on


    it.¡±.


    Jasmine stated apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Wade.¡±.


    She returned to her car to retrieve a wood box and ced it in Charlie Wade¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. Wade, this


    is a little token of my love as an apology ¡­¡±.


    The moment the box got on Charlie Wade¡¯s hands, he can sense traces of Reiki from it, so he


    approved it wholeheartedly.


    Jasmine was very pleased that Charlie Wade epted her gift, so she proceeded, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll put on


    hold today¡¯s public auction and also ask Finn to regroup and observe his group of personnel in the


    Prize Pavilion. When he prepares, we¡¯ll hold one more auction sale, and I really hope Mr. Wade and


    Mr. Wilson will want to join us after that.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was amazed given that he stumbled upon the woman. She was Miss Moore who


    showed up at the Vintage Deluxe when he smashed the antique flower holder, had not been she?


    She was so respectful to his son-inw. She was even ready to put on hold the auction as well as


    reorganize whatever just for him! That was such a significant honor, had not been it?


    Was it due to the flower holder that he had restored recently?


    ¡® Oh my goodness, I have to see my son-inw in a various view currently,¡¯ Jacob Wilson murmured


    under his breath.


    Charlie Wade saw Jasmine¡¯s genuineness in handling this matter, so he responded and also


    imed tly, ¡°Okay then, when you restructure the auction, we¡¯ll join you.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly concurred, ¡°Yes, yes, absolutely, we¡¯ll exist.¡±.


    ¡± I rejoice to hear it. Once more, I¡¯m extremely sorry for what took ce today. Please drive


    securely.¡±.


    Jasmine bowed and apologized again before she bid her goodbye and left.


    After Jasmine left, Jacob Wilson indicated the wood box in Charlie Wade¡¯s hands and stated


    excitedly, ¡°Charlie Wade, what did Miss Moore give you? Open it!¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded as well as slowly opened up the wooden box.


    Unexpectedly, a strong Reiki sshed out of the box that quickly revitalized him.


    ¡± Huh, what is it?¡± Jacob Wilson extended his neck to take an interested peek as well as instantly,


    his face was twisted in a baffled grimace.


    He saw a ck thing in package that had to do with the size of a clenched fist. It looked like a piece


    of coal in the beginning look however it had a harsh surface area as well as some dirt on top of it.


    As quickly as Charlie Wade saw what remained in the wood box, his heart missed a bit and also


    was amazed at Jasmine¡¯s generosity.


    Jacob Wilson scrunched up your eyes at the ck point time and again. Lastly, he huffed in


    dissatisfaction, ¡°I believed it is some kind of a priceless prize, however it is simply a piece of


    timber.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled, ¡°Dad, it is certainly a timber, yet it¡¯s not the regr timber, this is very rare.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was a lot more confused. ¡°What the hell is it?¡±.


    ¡± This is a lightning-struck wood.¡±.


    ¡± It¡¯s formed by the trees when they are struck by lightning, right?¡± Jacob Wilson stated, ¡°However


    this kind of woods are extremelymon in the hills whenever there are electrical storms, what


    makes this so precious?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned and also imed, ¡°Dad, obviously, it¡¯s simple to find ordinary trees that being


    struck by lightning, but check out this timber, it has been charred into ck onyx texture. Timber can


    just be instantaneously charred under exceptionally heat. It indicates that the lightning packed a


    very huge amount of power, it was most likely to be the rarerge lightning in centuries.¡±.


    ¡± Besides, this area of the timber is ck and also shiny with pale family patterns, suggesting that it


    is the core of the ¡®Raja Kayu¡¯, the king of timber, that makes it also rarer.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson tutted disdainfully and stated, ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. If you im the timber was touched by


    Louis XIV of France, it may be worth some cash.¡±.


    Charlie Wade just smiled without stating anything. For him, this point was of high worth and


    exceptionally valuable. Not only did it have adequate Reiki, ording to the Apocalyptic Book, yet it


    can additionally even be fine-tuned.


    But after that, of course, Jacob Wilson wouldn¡¯tprehend any of it.


    Thus, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t rify much to him as well as kept package away.

 Chapter 141-145

    Chapter 141-145


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 141


    Neither of the females went to residence when they returned. ine Ma was still out ying cards,


    and ire Wilson had not gotten off work yet.


    Charlie Wade returned to his bed room and carefully took the lightning-struck timber out of package.


    He can pick up a dense Reiki radiating from the wood.


    Remaining on the flooring cross-legged, Charlie Wade put the timber in his hand, closed his eyes,


    executed the mental strength written in the Apocalyptic Publication, and gradually inhaled the Reiki


    right into his body.


    When he opened his eyes, he felt that his eyes were gleaming and also revitalized. The mood in his


    body had a remarkable adjustment.


    On the other hand, the Lightning Strike Dragon Blood Wood in his hand came to be a little dim.


    It shed its Reiki, there was still some strong roaring breath continuing to be, which showed that the


    wood was a treasure.


    If he had various other magical things with him now, he might use it to improve some


    straightforward wonderful artifacts.


    It was currently dark when he came out of the space.


    As soon as he arrived in the living-room, ine Ma snorted coldly, ¡°Oh, VIP, since you¡¯re so


    arrogant and egotistic, you do not also cook dinner and also you anticipate me to serve you, huh?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled wrily and also stated, ¡°Sorry, Mama, I was so tired and also slept.¡±


    ¡± Oh, worn out since you went to the auction, or due to the fact that you framed Harold?¡± ine Ma


    said irritably.


    Charlie Wade frowned in confusion. Then, he trembled his head and also imed, ¡°I really did not


    framework Harold, what are you speaking about ¡­¡±.


    ine Ma growled furiously, ¡°Girl Wilson called me! It¡¯s adequate that you¡¯re humiliating on your


    own, however you caused Harold to be kicked out of the ce!


    ire Wilson inserted, ¡°Mom, I assume Harold should have done something that triggered him to


    be tossed out. It¡¯s none of Charlie Wade¡¯spany.¡±.


    ¡± What do you suggest it¡¯s none of his organization?¡± ine Ma banged her fork and also spoon


    down. ¡°After Harold got home, heined that Charlie Wade obtained the invite card by


    improper means, the Treasure Structure discovered it and also they were infuriated. As a participant


    of the Wilson family, he was tossed out of the venue too! The head of state also revealed that the


    Wilson household is not weed there. He¡¯ll break our legs if we do! The Wilson family members


    is done for!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson started, ¡°Huh! The invite cards are absolutely genuine. I assume that Harold


    youngster have to have caused some trouble himself and he purposely condemned Charlie Wade


    for it since he really did not want Mother to penalize him ¡­¡±.


    ¡± You dare to take the loser¡¯s side, huh! If it had not been due to you that wished to go to that stupid


    public auction so badly, do you believe any of this would happen?¡± ine Ma red indignantly at


    Jacob Wilson, which made Jacob Wilson bury himself right into his te quietly.


    ine Ma proceeded impatiently, ¡°He is just a loser, how can he obtain the invitation anyhow? Now


    that he has upset Harold as well, I¡¯ll see just how he¡¯s going to manage it ¡­¡±.


    Prior to she could end up, there was a knock on the doorplied with by a low voice.


    ¡± Excuse me, is Mr. Wade house?¡±.


    There was a sh of distressed eco-friendly on ine Ma¡¯s face, she zed at Charlie Wade and


    chided, ¡°Oh no, it must be Lady Wilson! She has to have sent a person to question you! Look what


    you have actually done!¡±.


    ¡± Allow¡¯s see that is it, all right?¡± Looking austere, ire Wilson increased to her feet as well as


    walked to the door.


    The living-room was as peaceful as a church. ine Ma and Jacob Wilson stood nervously,


    considering how to reply to the confrontation.


    Meanwhile, Charlie Wade was looking bleak and intense. If it were actually Girl Wilson who


    transformed points inverted and pertained to question him, he would not need to show mercy to the


    old woman any longer!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 142


    ire Wilson unlocked in a mindful way prior to she asked in a vignt fashion, ¡°How can I help


    you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned before he strolled in the direction of the door quickly. At this time, he pushed


    ire Wilson behind him before he asked in a calmness and cold fashion, ¡°Are you looking for


    me?¡±.


    As quickly as he saw Charlie Wade, he grinned before he greeted him in a considerate manner. ¡°Hi,


    Mr. Wade. My manager feels extremely sorry concerning the means you left Treasure Pavilion


    previously today and he sent me right here with a gift to especially ask forgiveness to you.¡±.


    Charlie Wade considered the man with a surprised expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re from Prize


    Pavilion?¡±.


    ¡± Treasure Structure?¡±.


    Currently, ire Wilson Wilson, that was standing behind Charlie Wade, was also really shocked.


    The middle-aged male fast described, ¡°Our manager felt really negative about the method you were


    required to leave Prize Pavilion today Mr. Wade. I hope you will be able to forgive us, Mr. Wade.¡±.


    After he was done talking, the middle-aged man swiftly waved his hand behind him.


    Right now, a few strong men dressed in ck hurried forward as they carried the gifts in before they


    positioned it at their front door.


    Charlie Wade looked in their instructions and he saw that the man had actually brought lots of gifts


    together with him!


    There was also a box of minimal edition Yellow Crane Tower stogies and a box of thirty years old


    Moutai Traveling Fairy liquor!


    That, the male had also brought a set of antique vases that were obviously worth a lot of cash.


    These gifts were worth greater than a million bucks!


    ¡± Mr. Wade, these are some of the presents that my employer has actually asked me to bring over


    from Treasure Structure. My manager is presently preparing for a brand-new public auction with


    Miss Moore.


    After he was done talking, the middle-aged male bowed prior to Charlie Wade immediately.


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he replied, ¡°Alright after that. You can leave the gifts here.¡±.


    The middle-aged guy additionally got 2 gold invite letters from his pocket before handing them over


    to Charlie Pitch in a respectful way. ¡°These are invitation letters for you to take part in our uing


    public auction and I hope you will attend the public auction with your father-inw. I assure that we


    will certainly not let you down this moment. Please provide us an opportunity to make up for our


    mistake today.¡±.


    After that, he proceeded rifying, ¡°I am additionally providing you an unique VIP card for Treasure


    Pavilion. We have actually just issued 10 of these VIP cards to date and it stands permanently. With


    this VIP card, you can appreciate special privileges whenever youe to Prize Structure.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nced at the VIP card that the middle-aged guy had in his hand. The card was gold


    in color and filled with gold leaves and also diamonds.


    Charlie Wade replied any which way, ¡°I am not arge follower of auctions. Probably you could ask


    my father-inw if he would have an interest in the VIP card as well as in going to the auction.¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡± The middle-aged male hurriedly held the card in the direction of Jacob Wilson as he


    grinned and also stated, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I am actually sorry of what happened today. I wish that you will


    certainly attend our public auction in 2 days¡¯ time.¡±.


    ¡± This ¡­¡± Jacob Wilson can not quit himself from gulping as he nced at the VIP card in the


    middle-aged man¡¯s hand.


    He right away understood that this was a limited edition VIP card for Treasure Structure, which was


    just released to people with the greatest condition in Aurouss Hilll. This VIP card could not be


    bought at all.


    Any individual who had this VIP card can go into and exit the Treasure Structure freely and they


    usually obtained the best therapy from all the workers. Furthermore, any individual with the VIP card


    might have essibility to all the antiques and would also be offered a significant discount must


    they select to purchase any.


    Jacob Wilson could not withstand such a substantial temptation.


    As Jacob Wilson was about to approve the VIP card, a person unexpectedly stretched her give out


    as well as ordered the VIP card from the middle-aged male in a saucy way.


    Currently, Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw, ine Ma had already taken the VIP cards in her hands as


    she smiled and said, ¡°Because you have actually currentlye below to directly ask forgiveness,


    we will ept the gifts as well as the VIP card. My husband will most definitely participate in the


    public auction the day after tomorrow!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 143


    ine Ma was very thrilled.


    All of those gifts were money to her!


    She did not know just how much those antique vases expense but she recognized that each bottle


    of Moutai Flying Fairy liquor deserved at the very least thirty to forty thousand dors! There were


    twenty containers of alcohol in this box. This indicated that this box of liquor was worth a few


    hundred thousand bucks!


    There was likewise a box of Yellow Crane Tower cigars. The cigars set you back 5 thousand dors


    each as well as there were fifty cigars in package! That would indicate that package of cigars was


    worth greater than two hundred thousand dors! Simply the alcohol and also stogies were already


    worth a minimum of one million dors!


    Why shouldn¡¯t she ept it?


    If she had the VIP card from Treasure Pavilion, she would certainly be able to reveal off in front of


    her pals!


    When ire Wilson saw howpulsive and also materialistic her mommy was, she called out in a


    reluctant fashion, ¡°Mom ¡­¡±.


    ine Ma red at her before she replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you mosting likely to say that I


    shouldn¡¯t ept these presents?¡±.


    Currently, ire Wilson replied, ¡°I indicate, we ought to not ept these presents just like that.


    Nevertheless, we do not know what is taking ce. So, just how can we ept these costly gifts


    just like that?¡±.


    Charlie Wade rapidly reacted, ¡°Since it is an apology present, we should approve it.¡±.


    The middle-aged man wasstly soothed.


    Before he came right here, his boss had actually told him that he no longer required to return to


    function if Charlie Wade refused to ept the gifts.


    When Charlie Wade reversed, he saw that ine Ma had already relocated package of liquor as


    well as cigars into your house. Right now, ine Ma was holding the pair of antique flower holders


    in her hand as she was observing it under themp. Charlie Wade could just drink his head as he


    informed the middle-aged man, ¡°Thanks for sending out the presents over. You can leave first.¡±.


    ¡± Alright after that, Mr. Wade. I will not trouble you anymore.¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade closed the door before he turned around to walk into this home. He was


    startled at this time. ¡°Why are you men staring at me?¡±.


    Right now, all 3 of individuals in the living-room had their eyes fixed on him.


    ine Ma gave a dry coughing before she smirked and also asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, given that when


    did youe to be pals with the proprietor of Treasure Structure? Why did they bring gifts and


    came all the way to our house just to say sorry to you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade shook his head before he replied, ¡°Mommy, I think there¡¯s some misconception here.


    Given that their workers have made a mistake, I presume the manager just desires to say sorry and


    alsopensate us to safeguard the online reputation of Treasure Structure ¡­¡±.


    ine Ma instantly scowled as she replied in an aggravated manner, ¡°Well, I actually assumed you


    had actually ended up being a suitable man overnight. I thought that you had ended up being


    friends with someone with good links. In the end, it turns out that their excellent customer service is


    the only factor we¡¯re getting all these presents ¡­¡±.


    Nevertheless, ire Wilson was still a little puzzled right now. Even if Prize Pavilion had a very


    good client service, why would the various other celebration give them such a costly present as


    compensation?


    Currently, ine Ma was in a very good mood after receiving a lot of gifts. She ultimately quit


    striking Charlie Wade as well as she was believing of just how much money she might make by


    marketing off the liquor and also cigars.


    After they were performed with dinner, Charlie Wade was doing the meals in the kitchen area when


    he suddenly got a call.


    The telephone call was from Graham, the man whom Charlie Wade had actually assisted not as


    well long ago.


    Actually, Graham was the one that had actually given him the jade bracelet.


    On the other end of the line, Graham weed him in a respectful manner, ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Yes? Exists something I can aid you with?¡±.


    Right now, Graham quickly responded, ¡°I truly wish to thanks for your rmendations thest


    time I saw you. Thanks to you, the Quinton household appears to be in a far better problem


    nowadays. I actually intend to thanks for your assistance. Or else, the Quinton family would have


    beenpletely damaged.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled before he asked, ¡°I assume that things aren¡¯t going that efficiently currently,


    am I? Or else, you wouldn¡¯t be calling me at this hour.¡±.


    Graham choked prior to he replied in an awkward manner, ¡°Mr. Wade you truly know every little


    thing. I can¡¯t seem to conceal anything from you in all.¡±.


    Charlie Wade proceeded grinning without stating a solitary word.


    Indeed, Graham stammered as he proceeded speaking, ¡°Mr. Wade, I want to ask you to save the


    Quinton family members once more. I recognize we owe you a great deal and also the Quinton


    family members will always remember what you have provided for us.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 144


    Graham¡¯s face was light and his body shivered a little, as though he was actually in fear.


    Charlie Wade frowned prior to he asked in a pale fashion, ¡°Did the jade plug crack?¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, you actually are a master! I can not think that you¡¯ve actually guessed it right.¡±.


    Graham¡¯s voice was very soft as he sighed, ¡°At first, weplied with every one of your guidelines


    consistently. After securing the jade plug off in the yellow bag, our entire family members ate


    vegetarian food for seven days without seeing any kind of blood whatsoever.¡±.


    ¡± Nheless, eventually, my foolish nephew Adam covertly ate some cooked pigeon soup. He


    unintentionally discolored pigeon blood on the yellow paper bag that the jade plug was sealed in. As


    quickly as the blood fell on the yellow paper bag, the jade plug broke quickly. I have actually already


    beat Adam up and also locked him up at home but unusual things are still taking ce!¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned before he asked, ¡°What kind of unusual things have you experienced?¡±.


    Graham hurriedly responded, ¡°Last night, there was a violent electrical storm. All of a sudden,


    lightning actually struck and scorched the century old osmanthus tree in the Quinton family


    courtyard.¡±.


    ¡± Besides that, the tablet of the Quinton family members¡¯s ancestors, which was preserved in our


    ancestral hall, in fact fell to the ground and burrized half for no factor in any way. This is an awful


    prophecy!¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned as soon as he listened to Graham¡¯s words. From the viewpoint of Chinese


    Feng Shui, growing an osmanthus tree in the yard was a sign of wide range as well as good


    fortune.


    Considering that the osmanthus tree was sweltered since it was struck by lightning, this indicated


    that misery was about to fall upon the Quinton family.


    A broken ancestor tablet symbolized that a participant of the Quinton household will pass away.


    Charlie Wade actually did not expect the spirit had in the jade plug to be so evil as well as


    threatening. In addition, he did not anticipate it to be so powerful just because of a drop of pigeon


    blood.


    When Graham did not obtain a reply from Charlie Wade, he could feel his heart defeating anxiously.


    Mr. Wade, please help me save my household.¡±.


    At this time, Charlie Wade might only reply, ¡°Mr. Quinton, I would actually like to conserve you


    however it seems as though the spirit in the jade plug is truly extremely effective. Considering that


    Adam has been lugging the jade plug on him for many years, it appears as though it has actually


    currently bound itself to the Quinton household. There is no way that we can deal with it by just


    making use of a straightforward amulet.¡±.


    ¡± What should I do now, then? The Quinton family members is struggling with a lot tragedy. This is


    actually unfortunate for the whole family!¡±.


    Graham sighed as his voice shivered.


    Charlie Wade responded at this time, ¡°The ghoul gains strength when it gets blood. Since it has


    made contact with pigeon blood, I hesitate that the only method we¡¯ll be able to subdue this spirit is


    by borrowing the power from the heavens.¡±.


    ¡± Alright after that, Mr. Wade. I will most definitely obtain you anything you need even if it means


    losing my whole lot of money.¡±.


    At this time, Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Well, it so takes ce that I will certainly be joining a public


    auction held at the Prize Pavilion tomorrow. I will have a look at the auction and see if there are any


    spiritual relics we ¡®d be able to make use of to help you as well as your family. As for whether we will


    certainly be able to win the bid for the products, that will actually depend upon your good luck.¡±.


    ¡± Alright. I¡¯m actually sorry to have actually created you a lot trouble, Mr. Wade.¡± Graham could not


    stop thanking Charlie Wade.


    Afterwards, he quickly proceeded, ¡°Mr. Wade, I will certainlye over to drop off my ck card


    tomorrow. You can simply use the ck card to buy anything you require.¡±.


    Charlie Wade snorted. Because he was doing the Quinton family members a favor, he ought to


    certainly not need to invest his very own money.


    Currently, Charlie Wade simply responded, ¡°Mr. Quinton, you ought to be emotionally ready. It is not


    so very easy to acquire any kind of spiritual antiques and also asionally, we will certainly not be


    able to buy it even if it is offered. For that reason, whether we will have the ability to acquire the


    spiritual relics at the auction tomorrow or otherwise would actually depend upon your luck.¡±.


    Graham responded to, ¡°Yes, I will certainly additionally try to find the spiritual relics on my very own.


    I¡¯m terrified I ¡®d still have to trouble you, Mr. Wade.¡±.


    After the urrence at Antique Street, Graham had already sought out a number of popr


    spiritual masters to eliminate the ghoul. They would merely take one look at the Quinton family


    members manor before waving their hands as well as leaving in a rush due to the fact that they did


    not also risk enter the manor.


    Therefore, Graham¡¯s only hope was Charlie Wade.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade did not recognize why this was urring.


    Graham ought to have a peaceful and delighted life due to the fact that he had actually never done


    anything to hurt anybody else in this life.


    Suddenly, in a twist of fate, his nephew, Adam ended up being somebody who would transform his


    entire family members upside down. If Charlie Wade had not saved him the other day, the whole


    Quinton family would have been ruined within a year.


    In addition, Graham and Adam would certainly not be the just one gone from the face of this.


    His attractive and hot Aurora would certainly be dead also!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 145


    Graham got to Charlie Wade¡¯s home early the following early morning.


    He waited outside Charlie Wade¡¯s home till Charlie Wade finally stepped out of the house as he


    headed to the marketce to buy some veggies. After that, Graham weed him before he


    handed his ck card over to Charlie Wade.


    At this time, Graham told Charlie Wade that there were more than a couple of hundred million bucks


    in the ck card. It seemed as though Graham was really willing to spend every one of his lot of


    money to save the Quinton family members.


    Aurora had apanied Graham but this time, she was not as big-headed and haughty as she had


    formerly been.


    Actually, she was very considerate towards Charlie Wade.


    Since Adam entered difficulty, the Quinton family members hade across a lot of odd and also


    unpredictable asions. Her grandfather had actually also fallen ill as well as his body was


    weakening for no factor in all. Aurora understood that Charlie Wade was the only one who would


    have the ability to save her family!


    After handing the ck card over to Charlie Wade, Graham stooped down before Charlie Wade as


    he cried and asked, ¡°Mr. Wade! Please help me conserve the Quinton family members. It does not


    matter if I die but my child is still so young ¡­¡±.


    Aurora additionally knelt down beside her father with red and also puffy eyes as she wept and also


    said, ¡°Mr. Wade, please save the Quinton family members. If it¡¯s feasible, I¡¯m willing to offer my life


    for my dad¡¯s long life.¡±.


    Graham got angry currently and also he chewed out her, ¡°What nonsense are you iming?¡±.


    Charlie Wade shook his head in a powerless fashion as he extended his hand to help them both up.


    When he held Aurora¡¯s soft and also demure hands in his own, Charlie Wade could not assist but


    really feel a little worried.


    After standing up, Aurora blushed as she really felt a little humiliated at this time.


    Charlie Wade imed, ¡°Do not fret. I will certainly try my finest to aid the Quinton family members


    prevent this misfortune and survive this catastrophe. I will attempt my best to keep your household


    safe.¡±.


    Both the dad as well as child were so touched that they wished to stoop again but this moment,


    Charlie Wade quit them promptly. ¡°Please stop stooping in front of me, that¡¯s not really wonderful.


    You can both leave first, I will certainly provide you a telephone call once I have any news.¡±.


    ¡± Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡± Both the dad and also little girl thanked him once again prior to they turned


    around to leave.


    When Charlie Wade returned residence after acquiring some veggies from the market, Jacob


    Wilson rushed over to him prior to he asked in a worried fashion, ¡°Charlie Wade, were you speaking


    with Mr. Quinton outside your house earlier today?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, he intended to talk about something with me.¡±.


    Currently, Jacob Wilson can not assist however state, ¡°I can see the unsightly expression on his


    face. It didn¡¯t appear like it was anything good. Is there a problem as a result of what you informed


    him to do thest time at Vintage Street?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson had actually always really felt very concerned concerning this issue since he did not


    think that Charlie Wade knew precisely what he was doing.


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he responded, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t fret. Mr. Quinton dropped in since he


    wanted me to help him do away with the ghoul in his home. He likewise provided me his bank card


    and told me to use it to buy anything that would work to him at the public auction tomorrow.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was stunned for a moment before he asked, ¡°Just how much cash is in that ck


    card?¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied in a casual manner, ¡°A few hundred million dors.¡±.


    ¡± That much?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s eyes expanded in shock right now. He was so stunned that he grasped onto his


    chest snugly because he was at a loss for words. He had practically experienced a cardiac arrest!


    At this time, Jacob Wilson kept Charlie Pitch in an anxious way. ¡°Charlie Wade, you must not be


    lying to others any longer. The Quinton family members is offering you so much cash to help them,


    but what happens if something goes wrong? What if they discover you¡¯re just lying to them? Will


    they eliminate our entire family members? I want you to return the money.¡±.


    ¡± Dad, don¡¯t stress. I recognize what I should do. I promise there will be not a problem in any way.¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade spoke up again, ¡°Papa, this is a matter of fantastic significance so I wish


    that you will not tell ire Wilson or mom about this issue. Or else, I hesitate that things will


    certainly get out of control ¡­¡±.


    ¡± I recognize, I recognize ¡­¡±.


    Jacob Wilson recognized his other half extremely well.


    Thatdy was a lunatic that appreciated cash a lot more than her own life.


    If she were to find out that Charlie Wade had a charge card with a few hundred million bucks within,


    she would absolutely invest all of that cash with no hesitation whatsoever. How would they be


    answerable to the Quinton household then?


    That was a couple of hundred million bucks!


    Jacob Wilson could feel his heart battering when he considered that substantial sum of money. He


    continued persuading Charlie Wade to return the money to the Quinton family members.


    Nheless, after an instant, he understood that his persuasion seemed to have no effect on


    Charlie Wade in all. He might just sit down on the sofa as he sighed.


    All that he might do currently was to maintain a close eye on Charlie Wade at the auction tomorrow


    so he can stop him from purchasing something arbitrary.


    If the Quinton household figured out that Charlie Wade had actually been lying to them, Mr. Quinton


    would certainly eliminate his entire family members!

 Chapter 146-150

    Chapter 146-150


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 146


    Early the following early morning, Charlie Wade prepared to participate in the auction.


    Jacob Wilson can not rest well the previous night since he was so stressed regarding the issue


    rted to the Quinton family members. He continued nagging at Charlie Wade in the living area.


    Currently, Charlie Wade asked Jacob Wilson, ¡°Daddy, I read about the unique prize that will


    certainly be up for auction at the Prize Pavilion today. Am I right?¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± Jacob Wilson responded promptly. ¡°I¡¯ve listened to that it¡¯s an useful treasure that is


    unparalleled in this globe.¡±


    After he was done speaking, Jacob Wilson unexpectedly thought of something. After that, he swiftly


    drew Charlie Wade aside before he imed, ¡°My dear son-inw, please do not get any kind of


    concepts concerning this treasure.


    Charlie Wade understood that his father-inw was just worried that he would certainly be using the


    Quinton family members¡¯s money for his very own purposes. He smiled prior to he responded,


    ¡°Father, do not stress concerning it. You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll just take a look at it and also not attempt to bid


    for it.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s great,¡± Jacob Wilson replied as he was afraid that he would certainly not be able to


    persuade Charlie Wade. ¡°But even if you wished to bid for it, you will not have the chance to do so.¡±


    ¡± Why?¡±.


    ¡± I was out yesterday to inquire about the auction that would be held today, as well as I listened to


    that the owner of Enigma Court will certainly additionally be attending the public auction today as he


    is interested in thest treasure that is up for public auction.¡±.


    Charlie Wade was surprised as soon as he listened to Jacob Wilson¡¯s words. ¡°The proprietor of


    Secret Court will also be right here?¡±.


    No person understood much about the Enigma Court.


    Its owner, Jack Yaleman, was a famous Feng Shui master in the nation.


    Many stars would constantly align and pay a massive sum of cash simply to obtain him to read


    them their lot of money. He was additionally popr since he had offered a lecture on meta-physics


    on television.


    It would cost at least seven figures to obtain him to read someone¡¯s fortune for them.


    If any type of star had wanted to buy any items from Enigma Court, then his charges would certainly


    be increased or tripled.


    However, although the costs of his things were exceptionally high, none of the products that he sold


    were phony¨C every one of them were genuine.


    Rumor has it that Jack¡¯s predictions as well as fortune telling had actually constantly been really


    urate.


    He once anticipated that a well-known and also widely known celeb couple would certainly obtain


    divorced in November that year.


    Back then, both celebs had just gotten married as well as they were extremely affectionate and


    crazy. For that reason, at that time, no one thought his forecasts in any way.


    All of a sudden, in mid-November, the couple really announced their divorce on their social media


    ounts.


    Since then, Enigma Court had gained a great reputation all over the country and also the variety of


    people that had actually tried to consult his solutions had boosted considering that.


    Anyone in the entertainment industry would constantly fear whenever Jack¡¯s name was mentioned.


    Mystery Court was located in the center of town and also it was noticeable that the proprietor had


    spent a great deal of money to purchase that structure.


    Charlie Wade did not anticipate Jack to participate in the auction at all. It seemed as though this


    prize was genuinely something really beneficial and also remarkable.


    For That Reason, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t aid from asking, ¡°What is this final treasure?¡±.


    ¡± I do not know. We won¡¯t have the ability to manage it anyhow.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson proceeded speaking and currently, Charlie Wade¡¯s cellr phone began ringing.


    As soon as he answered the call, he might hear Jasmine¡¯s voice over the other end of the line.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, my automobile is parked before your residence. I¡¯ve concerned choose you up because


    it is on the way.¡±.


    As a matter of fact, Jasmine was afraid that something else would certainly ur at the reception


    this time around. She made a decision to select Charlie Wade and also his father-inw up instead.


    After leaving of his home, Charlie Wade saw a huge red Bentley parked beside the road as it


    beamed under the brilliant sunlight.


    Jasmine was leaning against her vehicle and she was wearing a tight-fitting red dress which


    disyed the charming curves of her body. Her lengthy, bumpy hair was draped over her shoulders


    as well as she was putting on a pair of sunsses.


    As soon as she saw the both of them appearing of your house, Jasmine took off her sunsses


    before she stated, ¡°Hello there Uncle Wilson as well as Mr. Wade. I¡¯m likewise heading to the


    auction at Prize Structure so I¡¯ve made a decision to select you up because it is on the method.¡±.


    ¡± Oh, thank you, Miss Jasmine,¡± Jacob Wilson can acknowledge her immediately. ¡°Miss Jasmine,


    you are also wonderful.¡±.


    ¡± Alright then, please get in,¡± Jasmine replied in a polite fashion as she opened up the vehicle door


    for the both of them,.


    Currently, Jacob Wilson remained in disbelief due to the fact that he might not believe that the


    oldest little girl of the Moore family members would in fact take the initiative to open the cars and


    truck door for his son-inw!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 147


    Soon after, they ultimately showed up at the event.


    The event center was a structure with a circr dome. The external circle was loaded with stores


    selling all types of various products from blossoms to birds and also the auction house was situated


    at the.


    The event facility was constructedst year and it looked definitely spectacr.


    Charlie Wade adhered to Jasmine into the ss elevator as they headed to the 6th floor.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, an imaginative exhibit hall with different antique calligraphy


    and paintings hung on the wall surfaces all of a sudden appeared before them. This was the public


    auction house.


    The auction table was positioned right in front atop a red carpet. There were numerous sofas below


    the stage as well as the tables were full of red wines as well as fresh fruits for the satisfaction of the


    visitors.


    As contrasted to thest public auction, it appeared as though Prize Pavilion had ced in a lot of


    initiative to the auction this moment. It had most likely cost them greater than one million bucks to


    lease and prepare all the designs for the auction.


    Jasmine¡¯s seat was in the middle of the front row and as they were about to move forward, they


    instantly heard a substantialmotion behind them.


    Charlie Wade turned around as well as at this time, he waspelled to step aside since there


    were a number of individuals that were trying to press right into the public auction hall currently.


    Charlie Wade frowned as he viewed the team of people hurrying into the public auction hall. There


    were also a couple of bodyguards leading the way currently.


    ¡± Oh, is Mr. Yaleman currently here?¡± Jasmine said loudly as she looked at the crowd of individuals.


    The group of people were all identified guests that were going to the auction. At this time, they were


    all surrounding a middle-aged guy that was putting on a blue suit as well as had a chilly and


    conceited appearance on his face.


    Charlie Wade took a look at the man prior to he imed, ¡°So, this is the respectable Mr. Yaleman.


    He has a pretty good stance ¡­¡±.


    The group of people continued leading Jack forward and at this time, he suddenlyposed a few


    words on a yellow piece of paper before he handed the amulet over to the man standing beside


    him. Afterwards, he stated in a detached way, ¡°It appears as though we have both been predestined


    to meet today. I am offering you this tranquility amulet free of cost today. It will certainly maintain


    you risk-free, and also you and your family members will be prosperous in time toe.¡±.


    ¡± Thank you, Mr. Yaleman.¡±.


    The man was very stunned as well as ttered as he took the tranquility talisman in his hand. After


    that, he started lugging the amulet around as though it was a piece of prize as he maintained telling


    individuals around him, ¡°Mr. Yaleman¡¯s tranquility amulet is actually amazing. I¡¯ve been seeking his


    solutions for the past couple of years and also thanks to his talisman, my organization has actually


    expanded increasingly more sessful!¡±.


    The group of people could just view on enviously. At this time, a few of the people additionally


    cheekily begged Jack to give them an amulet but he simply neglected them.


    Jack¡¯s assistant grunted as he yelled at the crowd, ¡°Do you really assume that simply anybody can


    obtain Mr. Yaleman¡¯s amulet even if they want it? Do not you recognize that individuals are paying


    at the very least two hundred thousand dors for each tranquility amulet that they obtain from


    Mystery Court?¡±.


    Everyone was silent for a moment prior to someone suddenly screamed.


    ¡± It¡¯s really umon for Mr. Yaleman to especially make a journey to Aurouss Hilll! I will certainly


    be greater than going to pay two hundred thousand bucks for a tranquility talisman. Please provide


    me one, Mr. Yaleman.¡±.


    ¡± Me as well! I intend to get one as well. I desire a tranquility amulet from Mr. Yaleman also.¡±.


    ¡± It is really difficult to get a peace amulet from Mr. Yaleman! Two hundred thousand dors is


    nothing. I want 5 pieces of the peace amulet.¡±.


    The crowd of people were very thrilled and many of them moved money over to Jack instantly just


    to get their hands on one of his peace amulet.


    ¡± Please stand in line.¡±.


    Jack¡¯s aide instructed as he registered them one at a time. It was an extremely chaotic scene.


    Currently, Charlie Wade could not help however say loudly, ¡°What type of tranquility amulet is that?


    It¡¯s so pricey. It really is a great way to generate ie.¡±.


    He did not speak really noisally yet currently, Jack unexpectedly elevated his head as he stared at


    him with his eyebrows knitted with each other.


    Jack pushed the crowd of individuals aside as he walked towards Charlie Wade. ¡°My friend, did I


    hear you having a point of view about my tranquility talisman?¡±.


    Charlie Wade simply replied in an informal manner, ¡°I simply do not assume that any kind of


    tranquility talisman in this globe should be worth so much money.¡±.


    At this time, somebody in the group shouted out immediately, ¡°Who do you assume you are? What


    do you recognize anyhow? Mr. Yaleman is already marketing his tranquility amulet at an affordable


    price of only two hundred thousand dors!¡±.


    ¡± Yes, it is just 2 hundred thousand bucks! That is why everybody is aligning to buy one.¡±.


    ¡± You can obtain the precise very same tranquility talisman for just 2 bucks at the temple.¡±.


    Currently, Jack snorted as he red at Charlie Wade, ¡°You can eat rice anytime you desire, but you


    shouldn¡¯t be spouting nonsense right here. The reason individuals speak without reasoning is


    because they are making believe to recognize something that is above their understanding.¡±.


    After he was done speaking, Jack curled his lips in ridicule as he strolled into the auction hall.


    Charlie Wade had an uncaring expression on his face due to the fact that Jack was not a threat to


    him in any way.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 148


    Right now, Jasmine really felt a little ufortable as she said, ¡°Mr. Wade, please don¡¯t take it to


    heart. Mr. Yaleman has an instead sensitivity.¡±.


    Charlie Wade shook his head indifferently before he imed, ¡°Let¡¯s head inside currently.¡±.


    The visitors went into the venue one after the other. The host was none besides Finn Baxendale,


    the proprietor of Treasure Pavilion. He went on stage as well as gave a regr speech to begin the


    public auction section.


    Afterwards, the auction formally started!


    Due to the sudden termination of thest public auction, there were twice as many visitors existing


    at the public auction today.


    The initial thing that was ced on stage, courtesy of 2 girls, was an antique copper incense burner


    covered in white haze and a great smelling odor.


    Currently, the auctioneer presented the very first thing. ¡°This is a Reverse Incense Heater, which is


    just one of the treasures used by the king in the past. Nobody was allowed to utilize it without


    consent from the king himself. The manufacturing method for this incense burner has already been


    lost for generations and also it is almost impossible to duplicate the very same thing today!¡±.


    As quickly as he ended up speaking, he moved for his assistant to light the scent.


    Right now, the assistant, that was dressed in a cheongsam, meticulously dug a handful of incense


    with a silver spoon before she lit it up.


    As the white smoke gradually cascaded the scent heater like a falls, the yearn cranes on the


    incense burner looked exceptionally dazzling, as though they were faintly pping their wings.


    The faint smell of scent filled out the auction hall as well as it was really rejuvenating.


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he stated, ¡°This is indeed genuine ambergris constructed of sperm


    whale. It is nearly difficult to buy this sort of hand-made scent nowadays.¡±.


    The auctioneer knocked the gavel twice prior to he stated, ¡°The starting rate for this Reverse


    Incense Burner is 8 hundred thousand bucks and also the rate increase for each proposal is one


    hundred thousand dors.¡±.


    The incense heater was without a doubt remarkably made and it was a rare collectible. For that


    reason, the public auction price was very reasonable.


    After a short while, the scent heater was auctioned away for 1.6 million bucks.


    Afterwards, the salesclerk started auctioning numerous other excellent quality vintages.


    The atmosphere in the public auction hall was extremely stressful as the visitors continued bidding


    for products that captured their interest.


    Jacob Wilson enjoyed the public auction excitedly. He would certainly have taken part in the auction


    a couple of times if he had the money to do so.


    Nheless, Charlie Wade had no passion in those products in all.


    Even though they were all really rare and also priceless antiques, all of these items brought little to


    no worth to him whatsoever.


    Currently, the assistant all of a sudden highlighted a pendant with purple pearls that appeared to be


    beautiful.


    ¡°These all-natural purple pearls are from the East China Sea. Just one of these purple pearls can


    be selected out from one thousand pearls.


    The public auction rate for this string of purple pearls was not as well pricey, with its beginning rate


    being only four hundred thousand dors.


    Charlie Wade raised his hand right away to bid for the pendant.


    ¡± Five hundred thousand bucks!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s eyelids jerked as he said, ¡°What are you doing? The pearl ne is probably


    worth just 10s of thousands of dors.


    Charlie Wade looked at the purple pearls and also he can only think of ire Wilson at this time.


    After that, he grinned prior to he imed, ¡°I think that ire Wilson will most definitely look


    extremely beautiful in that pearl pendant.


    As soon as he listened to that Charlie Wade was getting the pearl ne for his daughter, Jacob


    Wilson shut his mouth due to the fact that he did not have anything else to state.


    As the value of the pearl locket was not too expensive, no person else bidded for the pendant.


    Just as the salesclerk will hit the gavel, a voice instantly seemed from the back of the auction hall.


    ¡± 6 hundred thousand dors!¡±.


    Charlie Wade looked for the sound to consider the individual who made the quote.


    Currently, he saw Adam from the Quinton family looking at him as he sneered. Afterwards, he


    informed Charlie Wade, ¡°I¡¯m sorry yet I¡¯m also crazy with this ne!¡±.


    Charlie Wade might not assist but frown as soon as he saw Adam. What was he doing below?


    Really did not Graham im that he had already locked him up at home?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 149


    Adam had actually led an extremely miserable life for the past couple of days.


    After entering difficulty a few days ago, he had actually been significantly beaten up by his 2nd


    uncle. His uncle additionally prohibited him from leaving the house,


    Due to his severe love for antiques, it was impossible for him to miss out on out on this public


    auction.


    As a result, he attempted his ideal to get away the house before he participated in the auction today.


    Nheless, he did not anticipate to see Charlie Wade below today.


    He had always been extremely disdainful and uncertain of Charlie Wade¡¯s abilities. In his opinion,


    his second uncle had actually been totally deceived by this young man.


    He did not dare to provoke Charlie Wade face to encounter. When he saw Charlie Wade trying for


    the pearl ne, he made a bid instantly because he wanted to test Charlie Wade.


    Right now, Charlie Wade eyed Adam prior to he reversed and faced the salesclerk once again.


    Afterwards, he proceeded his bid. ¡°7 hundred thousand bucks!¡±


    Adam followed in his steps. ¡°Eight hundred thousand dors!¡±


    Jacob Wilson can no more rest still. He stood up prior to he informed Charlie Wade, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    forget it. There¡¯s no point inbating him.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Charlie Wade merely grinned before he imed, ¡°Simply take a look at just how I am going to y


    with him.¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade elevated his hand straight and stated, ¡°8 million dors!¡±


    Everybody in the auction hall was dumbfounded right now.


    The other party was bidding for eight hundred thousand bucks as well as he had actually bid for the


    locket at eight million dors? Was he outrageous?


    Currently, Adam was additionally surprised because Charlie Wade was not ying by the


    guidelines. Considering that his proposal was eight hundred thousand dors, the other event would


    generally ask for nine hundred thousand dors or one million dors at most. Why would certainly


    he bid 8 million bucks on the pearl locket?


    Was he actually ridiculous or did he have too much money to burn?


    Charlie Wade raised his brows as he grinned at Adam. ¡°Mr. Quinton, please take ce!¡±


    Adam coughed before he imed, ¡°Do you believe I¡¯m insane? Why would I get this useless pearl


    ne for 8 million dors?


    Despite the fact that Adam did not want to lose face, he was really reluctant to pay eight million


    bucks for the pearl pendant.


    The worth of the pearl ne was 7 hundred dors at most. If he really spent more than eight


    million bucks just to acquire the pearl ne, his 2nd uncle would absolutely break his legs when


    he went house!


    It was a full waste of cash!


    Charlie Wade stared at Adam as he stated disdainfully, ¡°Mr. Quinton, you are surrendering so soon?


    You look like you can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Everybody began giggling as quickly as Charlie Wade¡¯s words fell.


    Adam blushed as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! Who ims that I can¡¯t manage the pearl


    ne? I¡¯m just not silly adequate to pay 8 million bucks for this worthless locket. I¡¯m actually


    interested to see where you are going to get the cash to pay for the locket!¡±


    Charlie Wade smirked prior to he replied, ¡°If you can not manage it, just confess. What is the factor


    of such extensive descriptions right now?¡±


    After that, the auctioneer dropped his gavel.


    ¡± Eight million bucks. Offer. Congrattions to Mr. Wade!¡±


    At this time, the assistant came over to Charlie Wade with a wireless credit card maker in her hand


    as she stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, please pay with your card now.¡±


    Everyone was looking at Charlie Wade presently. Adam sneered before he stated, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    why don¡¯t you attempt swiping your card currently? I would love to see exactly how you can pay for


    to pay 8 million bucks!¡±


    Everyone else was additionally curious to see exactly how points would certainly turn out. Since


    Charlie Wade was so confident in his bid for the pearl pendant, would he actually be able to spend


    for it?


    Charlie Wade smiled before he got Graham¡¯s ck card from his pocket as well as swiped it on the


    credit card machine promptly.


    There was no password required.


    He swiped the card sessfully!


    At this time, the assistant handed the invoice over to Charlie Wade before she said, ¡°Mr. Wade, your


    pearl ne will certainly be delivered to you prior to the end of the public auction!¡±


    ¡± Perfect!¡± Charlie Wade responded as he responded.


    Every person was stunned at this time.


    It seemed as though Charlie Wade was actually abundant!


    This male was really vibrant for acquiring a pearl pendant at the rate of 8 million bucks when it was


    actually just worth 7 hundred thousand bucks at most!


    At this time, Charlie Wade checked out Adam prior to he smiled as well as asked, ¡°Mr. Quinton, are


    you pleased currently?¡±


    There was a burst ofughter as someone mocked Adam. ¡°I believe Mr. Quinton can not pay for to


    pay for the thing due to the fact that he¡¯s caused a lot difficulty to his family members, am I right?¡±


    ¡± Hahaha. I think that Mr. Quinton is also weak to even raise a knife!¡±


    ¡± Hahaha!¡±.


    Adam might feel his face burning.


    Damn. That boy actually had the cash to pay for the ne!


    He was actually self-conscious now!


    Afterwards, Adam gritted his teeth before he imed, ¡°Charlie Wade, I will certainly not shed to you


    in the following proposal!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded before he replied indifferently, ¡°Okay, then allow¡¯s contend for the next item.¡±.


    Adam did not know why Charlie Wade could be so daring, nor did he know that his uncle had


    actually given Charlie Wade his ck card ¡­


    Within an instant, a few more collections were auctioned off, followed by the introduction of a semi-


    finished topaz jade.


    Fifty percent of the jade was wrapped in a rock to reveal that this was all-natural as well as genuine.


    The starting bid for the jade was 8 hundred thousand bucks.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 150


    The naturally developed jade included a certain quantity of spiritual power. Charlie Wade felt that


    this was the excellent product for Graham to get rid of the evil spirit from his residence. He raised


    his hand promptly.


    ¡± Nine hundred thousand dors!¡±.


    As quickly as his voice dropped, the acquainted voice sounded once more.


    ¡± One million bucks!¡±.


    Charlie Wade reversed and also he satisfied Adam¡¯s intriguing eyes quickly.


    Charlie Wade did not state anything but he continued increasing his hand.


    ¡± One million one hundred thousand bucks!¡±.


    ¡± One million two hundred thousand bucks!¡±.


    After bidding a number of times, the cost of the jade had already doubled and also under Adam¡¯s


    intentional bidding process, the rate of the jade skyrocketed to 2 million bucks!


    Every person in the auction hall recognized that Adam had deliberately raised the cost of the jade


    because he wanted to prompt Charlie Wade.


    Every person was waiting to watch an additional excellent show as they viewed Charlie Wade raise


    his hand once more.


    Currently, Charlie Wade slowly raised his hand as he said, ¡°Twenty million bucks!¡±.


    What?


    This was ridiculous!


    Did two million dorse to be twenty million bucks in a blink of an eye? This was a repeating of


    the circumstance simply a short while back. The rate of the thing had currently increased


    significantly!


    Adam had a very hideous expression on his face.


    What was wrong with Charlie Wade? Even if he had the cash, why was he losing it away such as


    this?


    Although Adam was a famous prodigal child in Aurouss Hilll, he was not ready to pay 10 times the


    price for something ¡­


    As a result, he started being reluctant.


    Should he follow in his quote?


    If he followed after Charlie Wade¡¯s bid, after that he would certainly be tossing eighteen million


    dors away for nothing.


    Nheless, if he rejected to adhere to, after that Charlie Wade and every person else would


    certainly make fun of him.


    He had currently lost as well as ashamed himself previously. If Charlie Wade beat him again, he


    would really lose face in this city.


    Consequently, Adam gritted his teeth prior to he blurted out, ¡°I will pay twenty million one hundred


    thousand bucks!¡±.


    The crowd of people could not help yet say loudly in excitement.


    Adam had included an additional one hundred thousand dors!


    He was up for the difficulty!


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he increased his hand again. ¡°Thirty million dors!¡±.


    ¡± What?¡±.


    ¡± This is crazy!¡±.


    ¡± This sibling below is crazy!¡±.


    2 million dors had actuallye to be twenty million dors and from twenty million one hundred


    dors, he required thirty million dors. Charlie Wade was frightening everybody existing at the


    public auction hall today.


    Adam nearly copsed.


    What was Charlie Wade trying to do? Was he truly so abundant? Thirty million dors? He can


    purchase fifteen items of this jade for that rate. No matter that paid the rate for the jade in the long


    run, he was definitely at the losing end.


    Charlie Wade started to test Adam once again currently. ¡°Mr. Quinton, aren¡¯t you going to continue


    bidding against me?¡±.


    Adam began stressing.


    Thirty million bucks to purchase a piece of jade? He would certainly be dead meat if his family found


    out about it!


    His sis, Aurora, would absolutely make him a cripple.


    So numerous people were watching him ¡­


    What should he do now?


    Adam¡¯s face was purged red as he went to a loss.


    The salesclerk stated, ¡°Thirty million dors when!¡±.


    ¡± Thirty million bucks two times!¡±.


    The vibrant target market started screaming:.


    ¡± Mr. Quinton, location your quote!¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Quinton, you have to proceed bidding!¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Quinton, don¡¯t let us turn nose up at you!¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Quinton, are you really surrendering currently? Were you acting to be difficult when you¡¯re in


    fact worried?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he stated, ¡°Mr. Quinton, if you do not bid, you are going to shed to me


    again!¡±.

 Chapter 151-155

    Chapter 151-155


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 151


    Everybody was watching Adam currently. He was reluctant for a moment before hestly made a


    decision that reason beat impulse.


    He imed in a furious fashion, ¡°I quit!¡±


    ¡± Ha!¡±.


    ¡± Lousy!¡±.


    ¡± What a shame!¡±.


    ¡± Such a humiliation!¡±.


    Every person proceeded scolding and teasing Adam as theyughed at him. Adam was left


    embarrassed and also he did not know where else to hide his face.


    He regretted his activities. He regretted appearing today. Or else, he would certainly not have


    actually been so humiliated.


    Adam was very angry as he really felt extremely self-conscious right now. After a short while, Adam


    reversed and also he was also angrier when he saw Charlie Wadeughing at him.


    Currently, he can not stop himself from rushing over to Charlie Wade quickly.


    ¡± The one with the surname Wade! Are you doing this deliberately?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grabbed the ss of red wine from the table prior to he took a sip and also said, ¡°No


    one forced you to bid versus me. You wanted to bid versus me, so why are you mad at me now?¡±.


    Jasmine additionally spoke out in a cold manner, ¡°Mr. Quinton, the guidelines of public auction have


    always been this way. If you can not manage to position a proposal, after that you need to not be


    right here in any way.¡±.


    Adam gritted his teeth in anger however he did not attempt to offend Jasmine.


    ¡± Simply you wait!¡± Adam yelled as he pointed his finger at Charlie Wade before going back to his


    own seat.


    Charlie Wade could only drink his head as he checked out Adam. It must have been hard for the


    Quinton household to have a member of the family like Adam.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade swiped his ck card once more as he paid for the jade under


    everybody¡¯s watchful eyes.


    Anyhow, this was Graham¡¯s money. As A Result, Charlie Wade did not really feel any difort at


    all.


    Moreover ¡­


    Charlie Wade could not help yet question what Graham would do if he learns that Adam was the


    reason why he had to invest a lot money ultimately.


    He would probably defeat Adam up once again.


    That would be actually fascinating ¡­


    Concerning an hourter on, the public auction was approaching its end.


    During this period of time, Adam did not bid for any other thing since he was probably afraid that


    Charlie Wade would outbid him again.


    Currently, numerous assistants struggled to push a cart up on stage. It seemed as though there was


    a massive product inside the cart.


    Charlie Wade held his breath as he considered the stage.


    He can feel a strong and mystical mood!


    At this time, Mr. Yaleman, who was sitting on the next table, was additionally staring directly at the


    trolley.


    This was thest treasure!


    As quickly as Finn Baxendale revealed the drape covering the treasure, every person in the auction


    hall sighed in frustration.


    It turned out that there was a huge, ragged reef with seaweed and dried seashells affixed to it put


    inside the trolley.


    Right now, there were a lot of personal discussions going on listed below the stage. No person


    could understand why Prize Structure would actually treat this broken stone as the ending of the


    auction.


    Finn Baxendale took this chance to give the group with a description.


    ¡± Everyone, please remain tranquil! This is thest thing up for auction tonight!¡±.


    ¡± This m had actually been naturally produced on the seafloor. Professionals have already


    recognized that this shellfish is in fact hundreds of years old and also it has actually been immersed


    right into the seafloor for greater than thousands of years after its death. The shell has a natural ¡®…d¡¯


    symbol on it and it is certainly a distinct, distinctive treasure!¡±.


    After he was done speaking, he asked the aide to clean the coral reef for the target market.


    Sure enough, the exposed palm-sized area was actually a clear gold red color like brownish-yellow


    and also the pattern on the m was truly attractive.


    Everybody can not aid from wheezing when they saw it.


    The cost of ms was usually gauged in grams internationally, ranging from thirty thousand bucks


    to fifty thousand bucks, with their lifespans generally in between twenty to a century. Nheless,


    this m was already greater than a few a century old. It was not easy to locate any other prizes


    like this.


    Moreover, what made it also rarer was the fact that it hadid on the seabed for over countless


    years. Its gold red and also clear shade and also natural pattern on its shell made it a leading


    treasure among all ms!


    The starting price for this thing was nine million dors.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 152


    The group started bidding process and also very soon, the price of the m raised to twelve million


    bucks.


    Lots of people quit bidding as quickly as the price exceeded their limit. The people who recognized


    the value of the m proceeded bidding process for it.


    Right now, Jack all of a sudden stood up prior to he imed, ¡°I bid fifteen million dors for it!¡±.


    Afterwards, he turned around prior to he bowed as well as imed, ¡°Bosom friend, the reason why I


    am below at the public auction today is because of this m. For that reason, I really hope


    everyone will surrender on bidding process for this product so I can bring it residence with me today.


    I will certainly provide everyone here today a tranquility talisman as a token of my gratitude.¡±.


    Most of the guests that were present today were employers and also business owners who knew of


    Jack¡¯s reputation. Nobody dared to offend him.


    If he was miserable, he could possibly do something that would certainly cost the various other


    celebration his entire ton of money or family members!


    That, he would also be giving out a tranquility talisman worth two hundred thousand bucks to all the


    guests below today. Even though several of the guests really felt unhappy, they picked to bear with


    it as it appeared as though their trip here was not in vain.


    Right now, Finn had a calm expression on his face despite the fact that he was very unhappy.


    Originally, the regtions of a public auction was that the product would always most likely to the


    highest prospective buyer yet it appears as though Jack was attempting to break the regtions.


    If he can really pay fifteen million dors for the m, earning much less cash would not be a big


    deal for Finn but if this information got around, it would absolutely influence the credibility of


    Treasure Pavilion. This would also be extremely destructive to the public auction market.


    However, Finn understood that Jack was extremely proficient and also powerful. It would not be


    smart to anger him. It seemed as though he can just give up and hand the m over to him.


    Jack was initially extremely big-headed yet currently, he might not hold back his exhration


    whatsoever.


    He had flown right to Aurouss Hilll just to get this treasure and although there were several


    setbacks, he ultimately obtained what he wanted!


    Why would fifteen million dors matter to him?


    As long as this m came from him, he would definitely seed!


    Furthermore, everybody was silent at this time as it seemed like no one else dared to bid versus


    him.


    He was certainly the master!


    That would certainly not quit anything for the fantastic as well as trustworthy Mr. Yaleman?


    It seemed as though he had actually gotten a bargain for simply fifteen million bucks!


    Right now, a pale voice unexpectedly appeared again.


    ¡± I will pay thirty million dors for it!¡±.


    As quickly as this voice rang out, everyone was quiet again.


    Nevertheless, everyone was staring at the bidder in shock.


    It was him once again!


    It was the boy who was worn ordinary and also informal apparel. In the beginning look, there was


    nothing extraordinary regarding him at all. He won in two remarkable bids against Adam.


    He simply swiped his ck card and also paid for his purchases on the area. He was really


    awesome.


    No one would certainly have expected him to have the guts to challenge Jack.


    As quickly as Jack saw Charlie Wade¡¯s face, he might not help however glow at him.


    At this time, Adam stood up as he scrubed his eyes vigorously as he was clearly in shock.


    Jasmine additionally did not anticipate Charlie Wade to make a deal versus Jack.


    She understood that Charlie Wade was really experienced and also had a remarkable capability to


    assess antiques. Nevertheless, she never understood that Charlie Wade had so much possessions


    and cash.


    Jasmine did not dare to anger Jack however she can not help yet question why Charlie Wade was


    so brave. Wasn¡¯t he scared that Jack would take revenge versus him?


    Jacob Wilson was the very first individual to regain his senses and also he swiftly moved Charlie


    Wade¡¯s sleeves prior to he stated, ¡°Charlie Wade, what are you doing? Sit down!¡±.


    ¡± Dad, I understand what I am doing.¡±.


    Charlie Wade turned around and also elevated his head with a calm expression on his face.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, what are you trying to do? Why are you snagging Mr. Yaleman¡¯s valuables?¡± Adam


    took the effort to question Charlie Pitch in a cool fashion.


    At this time, Charlie Wade grinned prior to he responded, ¡°This is a public auction. Don¡¯t you


    comprehend the rules of an auction?¡±.


    After he was done talking, Charlie Wade sneered before he proceeded, ¡°You ¡­ you ought to simply


    sit there as well as maintain your mouth shut. Aren¡¯t you ashamed after awkward on your own twice


    in a day?¡±.


    Adam really felt ashamed as quickly as he heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words. As a result, he sat down


    promptly without also striking back at all.


    Jack had a gloomy expression on his face as he continued zing at Charlie Wade. I am Jack


    Yaleman!


    Charlie Wade sneered prior to he asked, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are however I am mosting likely to


    outbid you today! What are you going to do concerning that?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 153


    Jack was going bananas!


    Everybody below today appreciated him with all their hearts however this young child was in fact so


    conceited towards him. He had actually also tried to squash all over him a number of times already.


    What was even worse was that he actually dared to scold him!


    He should have a death wish!


    Individuals present at the public auction were likewise stunned at this time.


    That provided him the courage to test and reprimand Jack? Jack was a Feng Shui master that had


    even more than ten thousand methods to eliminate him without including any kind of blood at all!


    Even though Jack was extremely angry, he remained tranquil and also made up as he desired to


    get the m at a lower cost. Therefore, he still kept his temperament prior to he smiled as well as


    stated, ¡°My friend, I know that we have actually both had a misunderstanding prior to the auction


    previously yet this is a little excessive. If you are bidding versus me just because of that small


    misunderstanding, that would certainly be as well revengeful, ideal?¡±.


    Jack was preparing to take home the m at fifteen million dors. He understood that if he went


    straight right into a directly confrontation with Charlie Wade, the next proposal will definitely surpass


    thirty million dors.


    He did not want to spend so much cash today!


    He ingested and also waited with the hopes that Charlie Wade would certainly withdraw his quote.


    He would get even with him as soon as he acquired the m over for fifteen million dors!


    Charlie Wade could see throughout his purposes. As a result, he imed contemptuously, ¡°Quit


    talking nonsense, I¡¯m additionally interested in this m. If you can not manage to pay the price I¡¯m


    requesting for, you can back out of the quote!¡±.


    Things were getting out of hand once again!


    Oh my!


    This young guy had in fact asked Jack to back out of the bid ¡­


    That was a little too much?


    Jack had a cold expression on his face however in order to save money, he proceeded speaking in


    a gentle tone. ¡°I actually like this m. Can you offer me deal with and just let me have it?¡±.


    Charlie Wade nced at him before he responded tly, ¡°Why should I? Do I also know you?¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade asked once again, ¡°Hey, can you just let me understand if you can afford


    to bid versus me?¡±.


    The expression on Jack¡¯s face was really hideous at this time. No person had actually ever before


    risked to speak to him such as this!


    The various other celebration was just around twenty years old at the majority of! He was also


    younger than all of his adherents and also grandchildren!


    Jack was so annoyed that he might not be bothered to preserve his attitude any kind of longer. He


    replied coldly, ¡°It is unanticipated that someone would certainly refuse to respect me when I am the


    credible and widely known Mr. Yaleman! Alright after that. Given that this is a reasonable


    competition, then whoever pays the higher price reaches take the treasure home with him! I truly


    intend to see just how wealthy you are and also just how you are going to take this m far from


    me!¡±.


    After that, Jack elevated his hand and also shouted, ¡°Fifty million dors!¡±.


    As soon as he positioned his bid, the audience started whispering amongst themselves once again.


    It seemed as though the public auction hall had actually developed into a gambling den as well as


    the environment in the public auction hall was very dynamic currently.


    The guidelines were straightforward!


    It all depended upon who had even more money!


    The one with more money was the king of the fight!


    Jack had a very basic idea in his head. He assumed that if he fought with Charlie Wade bit by bit,


    the battle would certainly go on constantly. He wanted to frighten him off with a price that would


    certainly be too suffocating for him. That was the reason that he had actually required fifty million


    bucks promptly. Jack was certain that Charlie Wade would certainly not be able to match his rate!


    Charlie Wade had a straight expression on his face prior to he talked up again.


    ¡± One hundred million bucks!¡±.


    The auction rate increased once again!


    The ambience in the auction hall was incredibly intense.


    Within a couple of minutes, the price of the prize had actually currently raised tenfold! This was truly


    a substantial as well as unforgettable minute in public auction history!


    Right now, Adam might not help however shout, ¡°Charlie Wade! Are you sure you have that amount


    of cash or are you simply acting to be rich?¡±.


    Charlie Wade can not stop himself from chuckling out loud at this time. ¡°Yes, I have the money with


    me now. Is this truly unanticipated?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 154


    ¡± You! You!¡± Adam¡¯s face was purged red as he shouted, ¡°You b * stard! How dare you rip off the


    Quinton household¡¯s money? I am going to crush you eventually, you liar!¡±.


    Jack turned around right now prior to he checked out Adam as well as asked, ¡°Mr. Quinton, do you


    recognize he or she?¡±.


    Adam grunted prior to he responded ¡°All I understand is that he is the son-inw of the Wilson


    family. He does not have a job and he lives off his other half. Recently, he handled to coax my 2nd


    uncle right into providing him some money ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Is that so?¡±.


    Jack asked as he increased his eyebrows. Currently, he snorted since he felt totally assured at this


    time.


    ¡± Alright then, boy. I would certainly encourage you not to be so egotistic. Or else, you ¡®d be the one


    to suffer in the long run. I am not looking down on you, yet are you sure you can manage to pay one


    hundred million dors?¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s face was very cool as he replied, ¡°You do not need to worry if I have enough money


    or if I can afford to pay the cash. If you want to fight against me, after that you must continue bidding


    process. Or else, you ought to just shut your mouth and also back out right now.¡±.


    Jack can not endure him any type of longer as well as he began cursing right away. ¡°Boy! You¡¯re


    really looking for fatality!¡±.


    Charlie Wade chuckled prior to he stated, ¡°I am seeking death? You¡¯re truly such a fool!¡±.


    Jack finally reached his limitations due to the fact that Charlie Wade kept mocking him. He all of a


    sudden screamed out loud, ¡°Young male, you ¡®d much better give me what I desire and let me have


    the prize now! Or else, it will certainly be pointless for you to have the treasure when you¡¯ll be


    shedding your life!¡±.


    As soon as he stated that, the expression on Finn¡¯s face altered promptly due to the fact that Jack


    was undoubtedly trying to damage the policies as well as stain the online reputation of Prize


    Pavilion.


    His face turned blue as well as he really felt very uneasy however he did not dare to shoot down the


    Feng Shui master.


    Charlie Wade smiled a little as he stated, ¡°If you really want to take my life, you still need to wait on


    the public auction to end, do not you? The public auction is not over yet and I¡¯m willing to pay one


    hundred million bucks for the m. If you wish to defend it, then you¡¯ll have to proceed bidding


    versus me!¡±.


    Jasmine was very stunned currently due to the fact that Jack was not a normal person. Even the


    Moore family did not have the power or capacity to deal with somebody like him.


    She can notprehend why Charlie Wade was so objective on angering Jack. Where did he


    discover the confidence and courage to do so?


    He might feel his heart beating anxiously at this time as he panted in shock. This time, everything is


    over.


    Jack¡¯s face was rigid and Charlie Wade did stagnate an inch after stating those words to him.


    Nevertheless, Charlie Wade was right. This was a public auction as well as if he wanted to get his


    hands on the m, he would need to proceed bidding process for it.


    However, one hundred million dors ¡­


    Who would certainly have the ability to manage that?


    At this time, everybody had their eyes fixed on Jack as they awaited his response.


    Jack was very angry currently but for the purpose of the treasure, he rxed himself down as well


    as reduced his temper before he said in a low voice:.


    ¡± My friend, if I¡¯ve ever upset you by any means before this, I¡¯m really sorry concerning it. It was


    unintended as well as I wish that you can forgive me.¡±.


    ¡± But this m is something actually useful to me and also I truly require it. Please do me a support


    and also let me have it rather. I guarantee to return the favor!¡±.


    Jack¡¯s eyes flickered under the lights since he might not think that this boy really had the guts to


    embarrass as well as degrade him before every person else. After this matter was solved, he would


    certainly need to teach him a lesson!


    Charlie Wade responded faintly at this time, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry yet it is also very helpful as well as


    valuable to me. I can¡¯t let you have it.¡±.


    ¡± Additionally, I believe I¡¯ve currently mentioned this earlier, however you¡¯re simply a bully as well as


    your favor implies nothing to me in any way!¡±.


    Jack broke down currently.


    All that Jack can think of today was that he would certainly have to find a means to eliminate Charlie


    Wade as soon as the public auction mored than!


    He had to eliminate him!


    The people at the auction hall could not help but sigh at the circumstance that was unfolding prior to


    them. They did not expect this young man to challenge Jack all the way to the end.


    Afterwards, the auctioneer finally dropped his gavel and also Charlie Wade prospered in the bid for


    the m for the rate of one hundred million bucks.


    Jack was so mad and also he nced bitterly at Charlie Wade before he left the public auction hall


    quickly.


    He wanted to kill Charlie Wade instantly however scenarios did not permit it. He needed to resolve


    this matter slowly.


    Jasmine stared at Jack¡¯s back as he walked away slowly before she advised Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr.


    Yaleman is not a normal individual. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll quit so easily. He¡¯ll certainly try to trigger


    some difficulty for you. You must beware as well as watch out for yourself as well as your


    household.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled as he responded, ¡°I¡¯m simply terrified that he will note for me!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 155


    One hundred million dors for a m.


    Everyone thought that Charlie Wade was crazy yet Charlie Wade did not care in any way.


    On the way back home, Charlie Wade discussed to Jacob Wilson that he need not fret because the


    one hundred million bucks that he spent at the public auction had already been authorized by the


    Quinton family. Charlie Wade hesitated that Jacob Wilson would be frightened and also worried


    regarding what the Quinton family would do to them.


    After getting here home, Charlie Wade began examining the m right away since ire Wilson


    had actually not returned house from work.


    The dimension of the m had to do with the size of a regr tire. It had actually already been


    tidied up and also after a basic sprucing up work, it exposed a golden-red and transparent smooth


    shell.


    Charlie Wade handled to break it into numerous pieces without much initiative in any way.


    He got among the pieces as he started examining it.


    As anticipated, there were three white beads attached to the rear of the covering.


    This was the Holy Pearl of the Sea, among the 7 Treasures of Buddhism, and also because it was


    confined in this m covering, it was even more spiritual.


    Furthermore, only shellfish with a lifetime of more than a century would have any kind of psychic


    and also spiritual powers included within them. They were created by absorbing the significance of


    the ocean.


    The Holy Pearl of the Sea was one of the rarest as well as most spiritual prizes worldwide that


    might not be conveniently discovered. This was the reason Charlie Wade needed to acquire it


    despite just how much it set you back.


    Charlie Wade was really pleased due to the fact that he had found a total amount of 3 Holy Pearls


    of the Sea in the m.


    Charlie Wade ultimately highlighted the Lightning Stricken Dragon Blood Timber before he made


    use of reiki to print numerous of his handprints on the wood ording to the Apocalyptic


    Publication.


    As soon as he published his handprints on the timber, he might quickly really feel a strong and


    roaring breath producing from the wood.


    When the Holy Pearl of the Ocean ran into the roaring breath, a golden light confined the holy pearl


    as it soaked up the thunderous breath constantly.


    Charlie Wade picked up the Holy Pearl of the Sea prior to he started to shout before the artifact.


    Soon, the Holy Pearl of the Sea gradually formed to perfection as it beamed in his hand.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade took the purple pearl pendant that he had actually won at the auction that


    day as well as took some pearls from it before mixing it up with the m shards and also among the


    Holy Pearl of the Sea. Ultimately, he developed them right into an arm band.


    The remaining Holy Pearl of the Ocean were additionally in top problem.


    Charlie Wade picked up among the divine pearls prior to he improved it into a stun talisman as he


    nned to bring it to Graham.


    Charlie Wade was particr that the Quinton family would definitely have the ability to deal with the


    ghoul after he gave them the stun talisman constructed out of husk covering and also integrated


    with the thunderous breath that focused on eliminating ghouls.


    After he was finished with all of these, Charlie Wade realized that he still had a great deal of m


    shards left. Because it was still early right now, Charlie Wade held the m fragments in his hands


    as he attempted to make a Thunder Order.


    ording to the Apocalyptic Publication, the Thunder Order was a low level magic tool that could


    be used generally to summon rumbling as well as rain.


    As quickly as he was done practicing the skills needed for the Thunder Order, Charlie Wade


    listened to some activities in the living-room.


    It seemed as though his better half was currently residence.


    Charlie Wade fast kept the continuing to be pieces of the m shards under the bed prior to he


    went out of the bed room with the bracelet newly made out of the purple pearls as well as the holy


    pearl.


    As quickly as he elevated his head, he saw ire Wilson standing in the living room as she looked


    helplessly at her mommy, ine Ma.


    When Charlie Wade walked over to the both of them, he saw ine Ma disying her wrist since


    she was using the jade arm band that Graham had actually provided to him when they met at


    Antique Road.


    ine Ma was really excited as she eximed, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, this jade arm band is actually


    fantastic! Everyone was praising me when I wore it out today. I felt so thrilled!¡±


    ire Wilson stared at her mom in a helpless fashion as she responded, ¡°Mother! Isn¡¯t this the jade


    arm band that Charlie Wade earned a couple of days ago? Just how could you use it out without


    iming a word? I believed I ¡®d lost it!¡±


    ine Ma looked at ire Wilson before she replied, ¡°I¡¯m your mother! I¡¯m very happy with the


    focus that I am receiving due to the fact that of this jade arm band!¡±


    When he saw that the mommy as well as child were suggesting, Charlie Wade rapidly rushed over


    to them prior to he said, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, it¡¯s all right. Your mother can have the jade arm band


    if she likes it. I have actually simply made a new arm band as well as I am preparing to give it to


    you.¡±


    ¡± What bracelet is it?¡± ine Ma asked as she got it from Charlie Wade¡¯s hand.


    However, when she saw that it was just a bracelet constructed out of pearls as well as m shells,


    she threw it at ire Wilson prior to she imed, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s simply another one of those worthless


    points once more!¡±

 Chapter 156-160

    Chapter 156-160


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 156


    At this time, ire Wilson took the arm band in her hand prior to she asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, you


    made this on your own, right?¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded prior to he replied, ¡°This pearl as well as m fragment locket has the


    impact of calming the nerves as well as it will certainly aid you to rest well during the night. If you


    wear it typically, it will also help you to prevent bad. It was a little too rushed today that is why the


    workmanship is a little rough. I guarantee to make you a much more gorgeous bracelet when I have


    the possibility to do so in the future.¡±.


    Before he can also finish his sentence, ire Wilson smiled and also imed, ¡°Thank you, Charlie


    Wade. I like it significantly.¡±.


    ¡± I am d that you like it.¡±.


    Charlie Wade heaved a big sigh of relief at this time.


    The jade arm band that he gave to ire Wilson before this remained in truth really precious as


    well as beneficial. Nevertheless, ire Wilson did not wear it much.


    ire Wilson was a very simple and informal person. She did not care much regarding silver or


    gold fashion jewelry and also she did not such as to use anything that is too shy.


    Charlie Wade might tell that ire Wilson really appeared to like this handmade arm band.


    When ine Ma saw that ire Wilson was really amazed as well as in love with the broken


    handmade arm band, she muttered under her breath, ¡°It is not even gold or jade. It is just an arm


    band constructed out of worthless shells as well as pearls. What is the use?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled since he did not intend to argue with her.


    Moreover, it was fine even if ire Wilson did not know the value of the bracelet. If ire Wilson


    were to find out that this was a magic arm band that the rich would bid at the very least a billion


    buck for, then she would certainly not want to use it in any way.


    After offering the bracelet to ire Wilson Wilson, Charlie Wade headed out to look for a


    messenger in the city in order to mail the stun amulet and return the ck card to Graham.


    By doing this, he would a minimum of have a satisfactory exnation for Graham.


    ¡­


    At the Quinton family members estate, Jack was remaining on the couch in the living-room right


    now as well as he had an extremely gloomy expression on his face. He had not said a solitary word


    given that he entered your house.


    His main purpose in making this journey to Aurouss Hilll was just to get this treasure. He


    understood that the Holy Pearls of the Sea was installed in the m as well as he knew that if he


    used the m to make enchanting artefacts, he would certainly be able to make a lot of cash from


    it. The worth of the prize was immeasurable!


    He did not anticipate Charlie Wade to interrupt his strategies. He could not stop gritting his teeth in


    anger.


    Adam was standing next to Jack with his hands by his side in a respectful manner.


    Enigma Court was an extremely widely known ce and everyone in the Quinton household


    acknowledged Jack promptly. Consequently, all the members of the Quinton household appeared to


    wee him professionally.


    Graham additionally smiled as he matched Jack. The Quinton household is actually fortunate to


    have you below today.¡±.


    Jack took a sip of the tea in his hands before he positioned the mug on the table and spoke out.


    ¡± I ran into Mr. Quinton at the public auction today and he invited me ahead to your home to review


    your fortune for you.¡±.


    Graham was already prepared to educate Adam a lesson for sneaking out of the residence.


    However, when he saw that Adam had invited the trustworthy Jack to their house, he was a little


    less furious at him.


    ¡± Mr. Yaleman, please take your time as well as make on your own at home.¡±.


    Jack nodded before he stated, ¡°If I am not incorrect, the Quinton household has already seasoned


    poor luck and also tragedy over the past two years. I am worried that a person in the household had


    contact with a threatening point.


    Afterwards, Jack nced around the mansion with a mysterious expression on his face before he


    sighed. ¡°I assume that the Quinton family¡¯s lot of money is actually at risk right now. If this


    circumstance persists, the entire Quinton family members will be entirely ruined!¡±.


    Graham turned pale as soon as he heard Jack¡¯s words. After that, he begged in a respectful


    fashion, ¡°Mr. Yaleman, you are indeed a professional from Mystery Court. The Quinton household


    has actually experienced a great deal of misfortune and misery in the past two years. Please aid


    us!¡±.


    Every person in the Quinton family was also shocked!


    Jack was really an expert in this matter.


    Given that he had actually not obtained a reaction from Charlie Wade, Graham was beginning to get


    a little impatient.


    When Jack appeared at his residence today, Graham really felt as though he had actually ultimately


    satisfied his lifesaver! He quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Yaleman, do you have a service?¡±.


    ¡± Certainly, there are means.¡±.


    It appears as though whatever this individual did has messed up the Feng Shui in this house and


    also sped up the death of the Quinton family members. If you allow this person to proceed to


    damage your family, I¡¯m worried that all the Quinton household participants will certainly pass away


    within half a year!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 157


    ¡± What? A method on the household?¡±.


    Graham was shocked for a moment.


    Charlie Wade was the just one that had done anything to alter the Feng Shui of the Quinton family


    memberstely.


    Graham was extremely encouraged with Charlie Wade¡¯s abilities and capacities. He rapidly asked,


    ¡°Mr. Yaleman, are you sure regarding this? His name is Mr. Wade.


    Jack snorted before he yelled, ¡°There are some people that im to be God and they¡¯re the best at


    tricking ignorant individuals! If you are willing to proceed trusting him, after that I will certainly simply


    leave instantly!¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Yaleman, please remain.¡± Graham panicked as he tried to quit Jack from leaving. ¡°Could you


    please enlighten me, Mr. Yaleman? Could you please inform me what is wrong with his


    approaches?¡±.


    Right now, Jack reached out his hand and also pointed in the direction of the hall without even


    elevating his head. ¡°Ask a person to bring me a bowl of water.¡±.


    Graham quickly bought his ve to bring a dish of clear water before them.


    Afterwards, Jack dipped his finger in the bowl of water prior to he ced a few amulets in the dish


    of water. After he was done, Jack flipped the water at Graham¡¯s eyes.


    As soon as Graham opened his eyes, he was all of a sudden filled with concern as he retreated


    from Jack.


    ¡± Mr. Yaleman, what ¡­ what is this?¡±.


    Graham instantly saw the Quinton household estate covered in a weirdyer of ck smoke.


    There was a wisp of lifeless gray smoke above the heads of the Quinton family participants as well


    as all of their faces were as pale as well as drab as zombies!


    Jack grunted before he said, ¡°I am opening your eyes for you. You are looking at the future of the


    Quinton household. Every one of you will drop dead soon!¡±.


    Graham was so frightened that he fell onto the couch before he whispered, ¡°What should I do about


    this?¡±.


    ¡± I guess it is fate that I am right here today, so I will assist you because this seems to be our


    destiny.¡±.


    Jack secured a peace talisman from his pocket before he handed it over to Graham.


    When Graham took the tranquility talisman in his hand, he saw that it was radiant and there was a


    pale gold light discharging from it.


    The vision that Graham was seeing disappeared as well as everything returned to its original state


    as quickly as Jack handed the tranquility amulet over to Graham.


    ¡± This ¡­ this ¡­¡± Graham was breaking out in anxiety right now as he fast said, ¡°Mr. Yaleman, you


    truly are unbelievable. Please save the Quinton family members and aid us to leave this misfortune


    that we have actuallynded ourselves right into. I want to pay nheless much it costs to get rid


    of all this misfortune!¡±.


    ¡± It is my objective to conserve people and provide peace. That is the reason I am below today.¡±.


    Jack proceeded speaking as he got a lots more peace amulet before he handed it over to Graham.


    ¡°Provide this to every one of your member of the family and tell them to lug it on them whatsoever


    times. In this manner, you will be able to get rid of all your misfortune.¡±.


    Graham took the tranquility talisman from Jack prior to he waited for a moment. ¡°How can I repay


    you for yourpassion, Mr. Yaleman?¡±.


    Jack swung his hand prior to he responded, ¡°Aiding a person to eliminate his tragedy is also a kind


    of benefit. I do not desire to ept any cash from you today. Nheless, if a trickster tries to


    convince you to invest a lot of cash to purchase any magic tool, you have to bear in mind to decline


    it at all cost.¡±.


    At this time, Adam, who was standing following to Graham, rapidly spoke up. I already informed you


    that Charlie Wade is a phony! He took our household¡¯s cash and he does not even know what he¡¯s


    doing!


    Aurora frowned as she thought of the entire scenario. She did not know why however she really felt


    as though Jack was the one who was lying to them.


    In addition to being a little cool and having no EQ, Charlie Wade did not look like a bad person.


    Charlie Wade offered her a sense of safety and security and warmth even without doing anything at


    all.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 158


    Graham imed as he zed at Adam. After that, he turned in the direction of Jack prior to he said


    in a respectful way, ¡°Thank you for your suggestions.


    Jack responded in a meaningful way prior to he got up as well as.


    As quickly as Jack left the manor, Adam right away said, ¡°Second Uncle, Mr. Yaleman is an


    extremely well-known master from Mystery Court. Exactly how can a phony like Charlie Wade also


    be contrasted to him? This time around, Mr. Yaleman is also ready to aid to address our household


    problems without also taking a solitary penny from us!¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Yaleman did not even take a single dime from us but Charlie Wade has actually already


    cheated our family of a lot cash! He also invested more than a hundred million bucks just to acquire


    a broken m at the public auction today! This is a fraud! This is definitely a fraud! 2nd Uncle, why


    are you so willing to offer him a lot money? Why do you trust him so much? If word about this matter


    ventures out, wouldn¡¯t the people in Aurouss Hilll deal with the Quinton family members as fools?¡±.


    Graham was silent right now but he had a doubtful expression on his face.


    He understood that Jack was indeed very trusted in the country. Moreover, he might not neglect the


    vision that Jack had revealed him previously. It was so brilliant and also actual and also he had no


    choice but to believe what he saw.


    Most importantly, Jack did not take a solitary penny from them today. On the other hand, Charlie


    Wade had spent so much of the Quinton family¡¯s money at the auction today ¡­


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The more he thought about the scenario, the a lot more he felt that there was something wrong with


    Charlie Wade!


    Currently, the Quinton family¡¯s butler all of a sudden knocked on the door before he actioned in after


    obtaining approval from Graham.


    ¡± Mr. Quinton, there is an express delivery for you.¡±.


    After he was done speaking, he handed a paper box over to Graham.


    Graham frowned as he unboxed the paper box. After that, he found an amulet inside the paper box.


    He took a more detailed consider the talisman currently as well as he found out that it was just a


    slice of covering regarding the dimension of a matchbox. There it was attached to a piece of


    economical red string as well as it looked simply like any type of other shell sold at random tourist


    attractions.


    Graham looked at the sender¡¯s details as well as he recognized that it was from Charlie Wade.


    There were likewise a few words written on a notepad in package: ¡°Stun talisman. Hang it up


    generally hall to damage as well as remove the ghoul.¡±.


    Adam cursed out loud as soon as he saw the talisman. ¡°Darn, Second Uncle! Charlie Wade is


    taking you for a fool! He¡¯s sent you a damaged item of m covering and this could be a m


    covering bought from any random location! Do you really assume that this would help us to do away


    with any type of fiend?¡±.


    ¡± Moreover, do you really think that this busted shell should be worth one hundred million dors?


    He does not care about you and also he¡¯s not providing you any kind of face in all! The truth that he


    sent you this talisman by carrier proves that he does not have the digestive tracts to encounter you!


    If Charlie Wade is not a phony, why else is he doing this?¡±.


    Adam continued screaming, ¡°Second Uncle, why don¡¯t we obtain somebody to defeat Charlie Wade


    up to make sure that we can obtain our refund? Otherwise, if Charlie Wade escapes, we will


    certainly endure a substantial loss!¡±.


    ¡± Shut up as well as let me believe this through,¡± Graham stated as he rubbed his eyebrows. He


    looked at the icon on the shell and he was not particr whether it had any kind of magical or


    spiritual powers in any way.


    After hesitating for a moment, Graham mobilized all the members of the Quinton household before


    he stated, ¡°This is a matter of life and death for the Quinton family members. It is of fantastic


    relevance to me. I will certainly see Charlie Wade personally tomorrow to ask him what is going on


    specifically. For the time being, I desire everyone to carry the peace amulet that Mr. Yaleman has


    provided to us in any way times! Do not take it off!¡±.


    ¡± Yes!¡±.


    Adam stated as he gritted his teeth. ¡°That Charlie Wade had actually done a lot of injury to me and


    our family.


    ¡± You? Are you certain you can do it?¡±.


    Graham frowned prior to he replied, ¡°If you actually intend to ur, make sure that you bring a few


    more bodyguards with you tomorrow. I desire you to inquire about Charlie Wade¡¯s location tomorrow


    so we can be prepared to confront him.¡±.


    After he was done speaking, Graham paused for a moment before he reminded Adam again, ¡°Keep


    in mind, I¡¯m not asking you to trigger any kind of difficulty for Charlie Wade. I do not desire you to


    act recklessly as well as get attacked once more!¡±.


    Adam was pleased right now and he replied instantly, ¡°I recognize.¡±.


    Graham proceeded speaking in a serious voice, ¡°Despite the fact that the Quinton household is not


    the most respected household in Aurouss Hilll, I will not endure any individual who attempts to trick


    me. If anyone tries to deceive me, I¡¯ll likewise strike back in one of the most ideal fashion!


    Consequently, I must get to the bottom of this matter and figure out if Charlie Wade is actually a


    phony. If he has actually been lying as well as treating me as a fool, I¡¯ll not allow him off so


    conveniently!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 159


    After leaving the Quinton household, Jack began nning his following strategy.


    Certainly, he intended to retaliate on Charlie Wade. He intended to take back what Charlie Wade


    had stolen from him. What he had actually done so much was not enough!


    The reason he involved Aurouss Hilll this time around was to develop a solid connection in Aurouss


    Hilll. He nned to hire a group of followers so that he can establish his upation further.


    He had toe up with a mastern to eliminate two birds with one rock.


    He desired everybody in Aurouss Hilll to think about Charlie Wade as only a swindler!


    Charlie Wade did not know that Jack was intending to utilize him as a sacrificialmb to advance his


    very own career.


    As he was hectic acquiring vegetables to prepare supper in the evening, Charlie Wade suddenly got


    a telephone call from Jasmine.


    After answering the call, Jasmine talked to him in a major way as she said directly, ¡°Mr. Wade, it


    appears as though Mr. Yaleman has actually weed some antique, Feng Shui, and also


    metaphysics masters to attend a reception that would certainly be held at the White family members


    manor. He wants me to ask you if you have the time to attend this banquet.¡±


    ¡± The White family? That are they?¡±


    Jasmine responded, ¡°The White family members is a middle-ss family with 2 male descendants,


    Gerald White and also Kevin White.¡±


    ¡± Why would certainly Mr. Yaleman pick to hold the reception at the White family members manor?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in uncertainty.


    The White household¡¯spany has additionally been wearing away. The White household has


    asked Mr. Yaleman to make a trip to their house since they want him to aid change the Feng Shui


    and also destiny of their family.¡±


    Jasmine continued, ¡°Since Mr. Yaleman also weed a bunch of metaphysics masters to the


    banquet tomorrow, I believe that he has a few other purposes in mind aside from making some cash


    from the White household.¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned before he responded nonchntly, ¡°I think he¡¯s attempting to retaliate as well


    as retaliate against me since I snatched the m from him at the public auction earlier. I presume


    he¡¯s attempting to establish me up. Do not you believe so?¡±


    Charlie Wade continued speaking, ¡°But I will still participate in the banquet because I desire to see


    what kind of methods he has up his sleeves.¡±


    As soon as he guaranteed to find, Jasmine responded, ¡°Alright after that. I will pick you up in the


    morning tomorrow and also we will certainly head to the White family members manor together.¡±


    ¡± That seems perfect to me.¡±


    ¡­


    Early the following morning, Jasmine drove to Charlie Wade¡¯s home to pick him up.


    The White household estatey in a suburb on the mountain and also surrounded by magnificent


    surroundings.


    All of the pavilions as well as balconies in the White family members yard was constructed in an


    antique style. It appeared as though the White family had actually invested numerous dors to


    renovate their manor to ensure that they might get as well as captivate guests in a recognized and


    also elegant fashion.


    There were additionally loads of yellow rosewood chairs outside the structure by theke. Greater


    than a lots guests were taking a seat as they talked with one another and giggled periodically.


    The individual sitting at the primary seat was a fat, middle-aged man. He was none apart from Zeke


    White, Kevin¡¯s father.


    Jack was resting close to him at this time.


    Besides these 2 persons, Charlie Wade additionally met two associates, Travis Lane, the richest


    man in Lancaster as well as additionally Matthew Gibson, the man apanying him.


    As quickly as the both of them saw Charlie Wade being avable in, Travis and also Matthew


    responded to acknowledge his presence instantly.


    Zeke just gazed at Charlie Wade with a chilly expression on his face when he saw him.


    He obviously recognized that Kevin and Gerald had actually suffered a loss due to Charlie Wade.


    For that reason, he was not really delighted to see him.


    When Finn saw the both of them, he quickly stood before he said, ¡°Mr. Wade and Miss Moore,


    you¡¯re ultimately here.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 160


    Charlie Wade responded before he grinned and stated, ¡°I¡¯ve pertained to fulfill all the masters right


    here today.¡±


    A middle-aged guy dressed in a long gown asked in surprise, ¡°So, is this the purchaser that got the


    final prize at the auction for one hundred million dors?¡±


    Finn grinned before he introduced Charlie Wade to the group. ¡°Yes, this is Mr. Wade.¡±


    ¡± What? Can he be thought about a master as well?¡± Zeke asked as he eyed Charlie Wade


    disdainfully. After that, he grinned before he said, ¡°It seems as though anybody can call themselves


    a master nowadays. Any type of piece of garbage on the street can also call themselves a master.


    Though Mr. Yaleman is absolutely a master, he is so modest and he always maintains a low-profile.¡±


    The crowd of individuals really felt very awkward as soon as Zeke finished speaking.


    Despite the fact that Zeke was putting down Charlie Wade on purpose, everyone else agreed that


    Charlie Wade could not be called a master, whether due to his age or the method he dressed.


    Mostly all of the visitors existing here today were masters in the metaphysics globe. For that reason,


    a number of the guests felt that it was really improper for Finn to call Charlie Wade a master since


    that would put him on an equal footing with them.


    Calm down, everybody. I ¡®d such as to take advantage of this reception to get to understand each


    one of you much better.


    Every person that was present could not help yet stare at Charlie Wade as quickly as Jack talked


    those words.


    What was this young man doing right here today?


    Jasmine might not quit herself from opposing this time around. She had actually already expected


    Jack to make Charlie Wade a target in an attempt to pay back him. Nevertheless, she did not


    anticipate the environment to be so austere as quickly as they had gotten here.


    Charlie Wade had a chilly and indifferent expression on his face as he walked in the direction of his


    chair and he sat down as he overlooked everyone around him.


    When Zeke saw that all of the visitors had currently shown up, he rapidly said, ¡°Given that every


    person is currently below, I wish to discuss that the reason Mr. Yaleman determined to hold the


    reception at the White family manor today is due to the fact that he intends to get to know every one


    of you. Secondly, he wishes to contrast every person¡¯s abilities as well as abilities.¡±


    ¡± Just how do we contrast our skills?¡± a person asked.


    ¡± Normally, it is based on the wonderful and spiritual level.¡±


    Jack stood right now before he rified, ¡°The policies are very simple. As we all recognize, there


    are 5 self-controls in the metaphysics circle. You can pick the ssification you are good at and also


    select any of the opponents you wish to take on!¡±


    ¡± In order to make this an official asion, the funds will certainly be sponsored by the White family.


    The victor of thepetition will certainly win 5 million dors as well as the loser will additionally


    obtain fifty thousand bucks as a constion prize.¡±


    The guidelines seemed quite reasonable and also a lot of the visitors responded in agreement due


    to the fact that they could really generate ie from thispetitors.


    All the masters in the metaphysics area would certainly always keep to themselves due to the fact


    that no one wants to expose their abilities and capabilities simply like that. In addition, everybody


    existing at the reception today was all exceptionally qualified and trusted individuals in the


    metaphysics circle.


    If theypleted versus one another, they might discover each other¡¯s abilities and also capabilities


    and also they could likewise get a benefit money incentive in return. This amounted eliminating two


    birds with one stone!


    ¡± Just to gain from each other?¡± Charlie Wade sneered as quickly as he heard the guidelines of the


    competitors. He recognized that Jack did not merely organize thepetitors just so he could


    prove that he was superior to others.


    As the guests were whispering amongst themselves, Zeke instantly added another sentence, ¡°We


    comprehend that the cash incentive alone may not arouse everybody¡¯s excitement as a few million


    dors suggests nothing to everyone right here.¡±


    ¡± For that reason, we¡¯ve determined to include another condition to thepetitors. The winner of


    thepetitors is qualified to pick to win the five million dors cash money benefit or to eliminate


    somethinging from the loser!¡±


    ¡± The victor of thepetitors will always be superior over everyone else and all other visitors


    would have to show utmost regard to the victor. In the future, everybody is called for to get the


    authorization as well as agreement of the winner before doing anything in the metaphysics, Feng


    Shui, or antique market!¡±


    Everyone was silent when hepleted his sentence.


    After a short while, people started chatting with uneasy expressions on their faces.


    ¡± What if the opposition selects a ssification that the various other event is bad at?¡±


    ¡± The metaphysics department in Newton University is the very best of the very best. Isn¡¯t this


    simply an attempt to order region from others?¡±


    ¡± Is this a joke? Newton College has actually constantly been ustomed to our own ways. It¡¯s truly


    ridiculous to anticipate us to take orders from others! In addition, there are also some individuals


    here who aren¡¯t from Newton, right?¡±


    There were plenty of discussions amongst the crowd and no one had actually anticipated this so-


    called reception to be an attempt by Jack to control the metaphysics circle!

 Chapter 161-165

    Chapter 161-165


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 161


    At this time, Zeke all of a sudden talked up, ¡°Everyone, please soothe down. Mr. Yaleman is


    additionally doing this in factor to consider of the metaphysics circle! Our leader needs to be a


    person who is qualified andpetent in all facets as well as self-controls in metaphysics.¡±


    After he spoke, some of the people sternly challenged the idea while several of the visitors actually


    really felt that this was certainly a great opportunity.


    The victor would be offered the opportunity to demand something from the loser. In addition, if they


    obtained the first ce, they would certainly also be regarded as the leader of the metaphysics


    globe.


    Metaphysics was not entirely an academic term!


    If somebody was seriouslypetent in metaphysics, then there would certainly also be a number


    of well-off and also influential individuals who would certainly stick onto them!


    As a result, very few individuals might decline or deny the temptation of power and cash! Some of


    the guests were very thrilled currently.


    ¡± Of course ¡­¡± Jack stood as he proceeded speaking, ¡°I will not require any person to join this


    competition. Any person who is too afraid to tackle the difficulty can pick to take out quickly.


    However, this person will certainly be straight omitted from our circle and he will not be given the


    possibility to join any of our metaphysics alliances in future.¡±


    Everybody waited for a moment. Although the dangers were high, the benefits were just as


    gratifying.


    The guests started considering currently. That would not be attracted to take on the management


    role of the metaphysics circle?


    Charlie Wade did not state anything as he continued sitting in his chair.


    He felt that Jack was also enthusiastic.


    Charlie Wade did not have any kind of interest in the metaphysics alliance however he intended to


    stay behind just to enjoy the program.


    Very soon, a middle-aged man with a beard stood up.


    At this time, the man instantly talked up, ¡°I am Jared Youthful from Dayton. I would certainly such as


    to test Mr. Yaleman.¡±


    The Youthful family members had constantly been focused on metaphysics as well as their primary


    focus was on divine forecast. Actually, their skills as well as abilities had been passed down from


    generation to generation.


    Jared was the forty-sixth descendant of the Young household and also he was also very popr


    and popr in Dayton for his capacities. As a result, he was really pleased as well as positive. That


    was why he selected Jack as his opponent also in the initial difficulty!


    ¡± Alright then!¡±


    Everybody began praising at this time.


    Jared raised his head arrogantly as he said, ¡°This piece of jade in my hand has actually been


    passed from generation to generation and it is definitely the very best of the most effective antiques


    for divine forecast in metaphysics. I think that the Youthful family members ought to be ced


    initially in the metaphysics circle!¡±


    Currently, Jack additionally strolled in the direction of the other event as he nodded at Jared before


    he smiled and also imed, ¡°Yes, the jade that you are keeping in your hand is without a doubt


    distinctive however I hesitate that it will certainly not belong to you soon ¡­¡±.


    After that, Jack reached into his pocket before he got his wallet. He browsed for a short while before


    he took out a small one inch long rune paper from his pocketbook. The rune paper had a brilliant


    appeal and also it appeared as though it had been noted with a cinnabar.¡±.


    ¡± The Arhat Golden Talisman!¡±.


    The group said loudly excitedly as quickly as they saw the gold talisman.


    Jasmine took this chance to discuss to Charlie Wade, ¡°The Arhat Golden Talisman was made by


    eighteen noteworthy monks that shouted for forty-nine days prior to making the consecrated and


    refined amulet. It is a really effective talisman to make use of versus wickedness.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he said, ¡°So, it¡¯s not a good idea.¡±.


    Everybody eyed Charlie Wade in disgust as soon as they heard his words.


    At this time, Jack grunted prior to he stated, ¡°I may be the very best at divine projection but I count


    on the abilities of this amulet.¡±.


    Everybody recognized that the Arhat Golden Amulet was a really unusual treasure. It was made


    after collecting eighteen aplished monks at a favorable time, ce, as well as condition. The


    rate of knowledge that a person would have after using this talisman was even more than ny


    percent!


    Furthermore, the golden talisman in Jack¡¯s hand was discharging a golden light. It was possibly


    worth a minimum of a million dors!


    ¡± Quit talking nonsense already. Allow¡¯s open up a hexagram currently ¡­¡±.


    Jared snorted prior to he began making a few gestures as he started chanting a couple of solutions


    in his mouth. After a short while, he stated, ¡°After an hour, there will be hefty winds as well as


    thunder originating from the west.¡±.


    Jack smiled a little as he raised his head and also said, ¡°Yes, there will absolutely be some


    rumblings yet it is not due to the wind or thunder. To be specific, the shock is caused by a surge on


    the hill and also it is caused by male. Somebody will pay the rate for his actions today.¡±.


    Jared frowned prior to he drank his head and also imed, ¡°No! That is impossible. I do not see any


    individual in the hexagram.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 162


    Mr. Yaleman just smiled without iming anything.


    Everybody wondered as they awaited the results.


    An hour passed by rapidly as well as right now, Jared was looking right into space as he was feeling


    a little worried.


    Suddenly, a loud bang was spoken with the west! Afterwards, a solid wind brushed up throughout


    the yard and also there was a mild vibration from the ground.


    Zeke grinned as he considered his cell phone and said, ¡°Based upon the news feed that I have


    simply obtained, it appears as though somebody tried to relocate some quarry rocks as well as it


    created an explosion and a 2.4 magnitude earthquake in the west. The cops have actually currently


    detained the wrongdoer.¡±.


    At this time, Jared elevated his head and he no longer looked as egotistic as he was prior to this.


    He smiled awkwardly before he said, ¡°Mr. Yaleman, you¡¯re truly incredible!


    Afterwards, Jared picked up his jade prior to he reversed as he was prepared to leave.


    ¡± Slow down!¡± Zeke instantly screamed. ¡°Mr. Youthful, considering that you have actually already


    participated in thepetition, after that you ought toply with the regtions.¡±.


    ¡± What rule are you describing?¡± Jared asked with a sullen expression on his face.


    ¡± ording to the guidelines, if you lose, the victor has a right to take somethinging from you!


    You have to make a public affirmation stating that you will reveal utmost respect to and alsoply


    with all of Mr. Yaleman¡¯s instructions in future.¡±.


    This is just a reception. There is no method I will certainly allow you to rob me of my magic weapon


    just like that.


    Jared was extremely irritated currently. He was so big-headed and also he had such a poor temper.


    Exactly how could he ever before catch somebody else¡¯s orders?


    Jack elevated his hand as he brought out one more talisman as well as he started shouting prior to


    he screamed, ¡°Follow the regtion!¡±.


    Crack!


    Right now, Jared¡¯s jade unexpectedly burrized two halves as it fell to the ground.


    ¡± You!¡±.


    Jared¡¯s treasure was damaged before everybody¡¯s eyes and Jared was trembling with craze


    currently.


    Jack said in an egotistic fashion, ¡°If you refuse toply with the rules, after that it is just best for


    us to destroy the wonderful tool! Don¡¯t stand there and also give me all these nonsensical


    justifications!¡±.


    Jared¡¯s face was gray as he remained in shock today. He understood that he would certainly never


    have the ability to defeat Jack.


    Jack had destroyed his household prize in just one strike as well as he did not even have the power


    to eliminate back at all.


    Jared gazed at the jade on the floor prior to he gritted his teeth and also imed, ¡°Neglect it! I will


    not battle with this type of despicable person!¡±.


    Afterwards, he reversed and entrusted to a ck face without even bothering to pick up the item of


    jade on the ground.


    As quickly as everyone witnessed this scene, the expressions on their faces transformed promptly.


    Jack was unfathomable. Those who were initially very certain suddenly waited currently.


    Travis likewise frowned as he whispered to Matthew in a low voice.


    Promptly afterwards, Travis stood before he swung his hands bitterly and stated, ¡°This is such a


    boring banquet that I am not taking pleasure in at all. I will certainly take my leave initially.¡±.


    After that, Matthew likewise stood as they both of them began making their escape of the banquet.


    Currently, 4 solid and muscr guys all of a sudden leapt out from left and ideal to obstruct their


    means.


    Travis asked in an upset manner, ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Lane, considering that you are currently below at the reception today, then why are you leaving


    midway via the reception?¡±.


    Jack progression as he smiled and also stated, ¡°This reception I¡¯ve hosted is not a ce that you


    cane and leave as you please. If you select to leave now, wouldn¡¯t that be a vition of the


    regtions?¡±.


    Travis grunted prior to he stated, ¡°I¡¯m not a participant of the metaphysics circle. Whoever you


    select as your leader is none of my organization!¡±.


    Jack sneered prior to he responded, ¡°You can leave now if you intend to however you¡¯ll need to


    reveal your regard to me and leave a beneficial item of yours behind!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 163


    Travis was a male with an extremely high standing as well as reputation. He really felt very


    aggravated by Jack¡¯s words. ¡°What do you imply?¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Lane, let me manage him!¡±.


    Matthew stated in a deep voice currently as he advance to protect Travis. ¡°If you dare to stop Mr.


    Lane from leaving, after that do not me me for being ruthless.¡±.


    Everyone began apuding when they saw that Matthew will make a move.


    ¡± Mr. Gibson, allow this despicable guy taste the power of your hands!¡±.


    ¡± An outsider really wishes to be in control of the entire metaphysics circle. He must be crazy! I


    assume he should quit daydreaming.¡±.


    ¡± Hold him back. Do not allow him get his way!¡±.


    Currently, Jack grinned as he zed at Matthew with a chilly expression on his face. ¡°If you really


    believe you can beat me, after that bring it on.¡±.


    Matthew raged at this time and he released himself in the direction of Jack as he aimed his


    clenched fist at his face. This was undoubtedly a very powerful strike because Matthew was not a


    regr man.


    ¡± Do you truly believe you could do anything to me?¡± Everybody really felt a quick motion and also


    at this time, Jack was currently standing on the opposite side of Matthew as he stretched out his


    hand as well as stuck a yellow talisman on his temple.


    ¡± His movements are so quick!¡± Jasmine eximed in surprise.


    At this time, Matthew stood still as though he was currently under a spell. He was stiff as well as


    motionless and also the only thing that he can relocate currently were his eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jack grinned slyly before he instantly yelled.


    ¡± Get on your knees!¡±.


    ¡± Bow down!¡±.


    Matthew unexpectedly was up to the ground and he got on all fours, as though he was submitting to


    an order.


    ¡± Mr. Gibson!¡± Travis yelled as he stared at the man on the ground.


    The crowd of people were likewise trading nces with one another in shock.


    As he was already under Jack¡¯s spell, Matthew can not stand up to or disobey any of his orders in


    any way. This was how powerful Jack¡¯s spell was.


    Matthew was basing on all fours on the ground and he looked extremely upset as well as annoyed


    right now yet it seemed as though he had no control over his body in any way. Currently, he


    instantly screamed in a furious way, ¡°You are a canine! What type of witchcraft did you just use on


    me?¡±.


    ¡± You in fact believed that you could defeat me with such a low ability level?¡± Jack all of a sudden


    asked in a mocking tone. ¡°I desire you to bark like a pet now!¡±.


    Matthew was horrified and he attempted to keep his mouth shut.


    He might not also control his very own reflexes as well as in the next second, he was currently


    barking like a pet dog.


    Travis was so shocked currently and he virtually was up to the ground.


    Matthew was practically sixty years of ages yet he was really depending on all fours in front of Jack,


    acting and also barking like a pet obeying its master¡¯s directions.


    This would have been an amusing scene if not for the harmful silence behind-the-scenes.


    The crowd of individuals were frightened as well as they could really feel anxiety approaching their


    backs.


    Jack had actually defeated two of the masters in a row in less than 10 mins. How could he be so


    effective?


    ¡± Puppetry! This is the puppetry skills from Xenia that had been long shed!¡± Finn instantly murmured


    with a surprised expression on his face.


    After he finished talking, there was some stage whisper behind-the-scenes.


    The puppet method was initially a secret art method that was passed down from the older


    generations in Xenia. However, it had actually currently been long shed as well as this strategy had


    actually not been seen in the longest time.


    None of the visitors would certainly have anticipated to witness this puppetry strategy with their very


    own eyes. This confirmed that Jack¡¯s skills and abilities were limitless and it really felt as though


    there would not be anyone right here that could test him.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 164


    Right now, Matthew was still pushing the ground and his face was purged red with embarrassment.


    He might not control his very own body or reflexes as well as he actually felt like dying best then.


    Jack waved his hand and also Matthew lost all of his toughness as well as he broke down to the


    ground quickly. He really felt exceptionally embarrassed of himself at this time.


    ¡± Well, so are you ultimately persuaded currently, Mr. Gibson?¡± Zeke asked as heughed.


    Matthew gritted his teeth and also blood oozed out of his gum tissues as he murmured bitterly,


    ¡°Penalty, you win ¡­ you win ¡­¡±.


    When Matthew finally reduced his head as he was entirely beat, the entire courtyard was silent as


    nobody risked to say anything any longer.


    Afterwards, Jack turned his head to check out Charlie Wade before he stated, ¡°So, you seized the


    valuable m that I wished to buy at the auction recently. Because you¡¯ve already observed my


    abilities and also magical abilities today, do you still risk to be so egotistic currently?¡±.


    Charlie Wade shrugged prior to he said, ¡°Simply two straightforward strokes as well as you actually


    assume that you can¡¯t be beat?¡±.


    At this time, Jasmine fast drew Charlie Wade aside prior to she imed in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    do not vite him currently. Mr. Yaleman does have some skills and also abilities. Do not shed your


    life just because of your satisfaction and also self-respect.¡±.


    Jack sneered prior to he said, ¡°You¡¯re still so young as well as oblivious. Do you really have the guts


    to contend versus me? If you lose, I desire you to return the m to me considering that it is truly


    mine. I also want you to drop on your knees and also say sorry to me!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he replied, ¡°Competitors? That do you think you are? Do you actually


    think that you merit sufficient topete with me?¡±.


    The expression on every person¡¯s faces turned austere at this time. This boy was actually bold.


    Who offered him the guts to speak because manner to Jack? Was he really tired of living?


    At this time, there was dead silence in the yard.


    Jasmine was additionally so shocked that she stood promptly. She recognized that points would


    most definitely get out of hand as a result of Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    Jack was also angrier after paying attention to Charlie Wade¡¯s words. Consequently, he strolled in


    the direction of Charlie Wade prior to he said, ¡°I have actually currently satisfied many different


    kinds of individuals in my life but none resemble you. You seem to be deliberately dating death.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled again before he imed, ¡°As well as that are you to determine that lives and


    also pass away? Whatever you decide is not necessarily mosting likely to take ce.¡±.


    The view on Jack¡¯s face was as cool as ice as he red at Charlie Wade.


    Right now, a group of individuals instantly entered with the door in a hostile way.


    The men were led by their leader, Adam. As quickly as Adam saw Charlie Wade, he yelled at him


    instantly, ¡°Charlie Wade! You are a liar and also a trickster! You pretended to be helping the Quinton


    family when you were just attempting to deceive my second uncle and rip off the Quinton household


    of our cash! You used the Quinton family members¡¯s money to acquire the prizes that you like at the


    public auction however luckily for us, Mr. Yaleman saw right through your deceit! Hand over the


    money that you owe the Quinton family members currently or I will certainly not spare your life


    today!¡±.


    As soon as hepleted his sentence, Graham and also Aurora went through the door. Graham


    really felt extremely ashamed after listening to Adam¡¯s words yet it was toote to stop him.


    Charlie Wade nced at Graham however he did not im anything.


    However, his glimpse made Graham regret and he hit Adam on the head prior to he tried to exin


    the circumstance to Charlie Wade. ¡°Mr. Wade, so this is what urred ¡­¡±.


    Graham did not try to conceal anything from Charlie Wade yet he informed him every little thing


    from starting throughout.


    After listening to Graham¡¯s words, Charlie Wade frowned a little prior to he asked in a cool way, ¡°It¡¯s


    simply a little bit greater than one hundred million bucks anyway. So, if you have any kind of


    remorses, I can always refund you the cash at any time you want.¡±.


    Mr. Wade, please do not im that. Why would I risk to ask you for a refund after every little thing


    you have done for my family members?


    Graham can not choose whether Charlie Wade was really a really experienced and qualified person


    or whether he was simply a fool. However, considering that Graham was a wise male, he did not


    n to turn against Charlie Wade promptly.


    Despite the fact that he was matching Charlie Wade, there was a tip of hesitation in his voice.


    Graham knew that he would certainly not have the ability to evaluate Charlie Wade¡¯s abilities on his


    very own. He prepared on utilizing Jack to do it on his part.


    If Charlie Wade could be conveniently beat by Jack, then he would certainly not treat him so


    pleasantly any longer. He would absolutely force him to return all the cash that he spent on his


    acquisitions, with rate of interests consisted of!


    He told Charlie Wade and the remainder of the masters, ¡°Then, I will certainly not disrupt and also


    conflict in the scenario right now. We will discuss this issueter on. You individuals need to


    proceed whatever you¡¯re doing and take care of the essential things at hand first.¡±.


    Adam wished to im something however he did not attempt to do so since Graham was zing


    increasingly at him.


    When Jack saw this, he grinned at Graham prior to he stated, ¡°Mr. Quinton, you came at the best


    time! Today, I willpete with Charlie Wade to see which one of us cane up with the best


    solution to aid the Quinton family obtain rid of the bad spirit that istching onto your family!


    Charlie Wade frowned before he responded, ¡°Given that you want to pass away so severely, after


    that I will certainly grant you your wish.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 165


    When Jack saw that Charlie Wade was relentless to the end, he could just sneer as he advised


    Zeke. Zeke, please get me a three-pir sandalwood, a purple gold scent heater, and a peach


    wooden sword.


    Zeke did not dare to respond gradually. For that reason, he swiftly prepared all the items that Jack


    requested for.


    After an instant, Jack ced the sandalwood right into the scent heater. Currently, thick clear smoke


    from the scent filled up the air.


    Mr. Yaleman raised the peach wood sword prior to he started shouting instantly.


    At this time, Graham, that was standing next to him, all of a sudden really felt extremely dizzy as


    though someone had just provided him a couple of shots.


    He sustained it momentarily prior to he begged, ¡°Mr. Yaleman, for how long will certainly thisst


    ¡­¡±.


    ¡± The ¡®yin¡¯ power in your family members is extremely heavy right now. That is the reason that it


    might spend some time for my magic to function. Please bear with it momentarily.¡±.


    Since the master had actually already spoken, Graham can just attack his lips as he sustained the


    difort he was going through.


    The a lot more he endured it, the a lot more ufortable he really felt. After an instant, he was not


    only swooning and also sick, yet he likewise really felt severe difort in his head.


    At this time, Graham suddenly felt something on his chest exhibiting a solid and heat security over


    his heart in an instance so that he would certainly not break down on the spot.


    Graham was shocked currently. ¡°Is this the work of the stun amulet that Charlie Wade had given to


    me?¡±.


    Jack did not know what Graham was discussing. He took a sip of water before he spit it on the


    wooden peach sword before he lowered the sword in the direction of the climbing smoke.


    As soon as the sword swept via the smoke, Graham unexpectedly really felt as though something


    had struck him hard on the head. Afterwards, he felt something bittersweet in his throat and also he


    threw up a mouthful of blood at this time.


    ¡± 2nd Uncle!¡±.


    Adam hurried onward in shock as he held Graham in his hands.


    At this time, Graham¡¯s face was entirely pale as well as he no more had the toughness to talk


    whatsoever.


    ¡± Mr. Yaleman, what is urring to my 2nd uncle?¡± Adam asked anxiously.


    Jack had a straight expression on his face as he said, ¡°Because the ¡®yin¡¯ energy of the Quinton


    family is as well heavy, I broke it with an intense and also solid magic charm. The blood that he


    vomited out is from the poor energy in his body.¡±.


    Graham attempted to stand up straight at this time as he battled to thank Jack. ¡°Thanks, Mr.


    Yaleman. I do not know exactly how else to thanks for your generosity.¡±.


    Graham really felt a great deal far better and also much a lot morefy after spouting out the


    blood.


    Adam could likewise feel immediate changes in his body.


    Currently, Finn can only frowned as he said, ¡°Mr. Yaleman is really capable. The ghoul acquiring the


    Quinton household is so solid yet he can ease it so conveniently.¡±.


    Everybody existing right here today were Feng Shui masters so there is no need for any


    exnation because any individual can inform that Jack had actually already removed the fiend that


    wastching onto the Quinton household. Therefore, every person in the group was checking out


    Jack with appreciation in their eyes.


    ¡± 2nd Uncle, allowed¡¯s have a seat over there,¡± Adam stated as he aided Graham to stroll towards


    the side. Right now, he reversed to look at Charlie Wade before he said in an intriguing way, ¡°So,


    what else do you have to say right now? When will you return the Quinton family¡¯s cash?¡±.


    Charlie Wade curled his lips before he stated, ¡°I have no concerns returning the money back to you.


    I¡¯m afraid that Graham is going to shed his life ¡­¡±.


    ¡± What?¡± Graham said loudly in shock.


    Charlie Wade nced at him with a chilly expression on his face prior to he imed, ¡°Take a look at


    your hand now. Exists a red line there?¡±.


    Graham was very surprised currently as well as he swiftly turned his palm around. After considering


    his hand, he remained in a state of shock.


    He might see a pale red line on his hand.


    The red line started from the lifeline on his palm and also it extended all the way to his arm!


    Graham was shocked. ¡°What is this? It wasn¡¯t right here before.¡±.

 Chapter 166-170

    Chapter 166-170


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 166


    Charlie Wade responded coldly, ¡°That is your lifeline. Jack is using all the virtues as well as good


    deeds that you have actually built up in your lifetime, and also he ispromising your life in


    exchange for the lives of the rest of the Quinton family participants!¡±


    Graham was surprised when he listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words. He froze in position since he was


    entirely shocked.


    Adam was likewise worrying right now as he looked at the people around them.


    Every one of the masters that existed responded a little as they witnessed this scene. Graham will


    certainly not live for greater than three days.


    Adam stooped on the ground prior to he pled Jack, ¡°Mr. Yaleman! Please, please save my 2nd


    uncle¡¯s life!¡±


    At this time, Jack looked at Adam with an arrogant expression on his face as he sneered and also


    stated, ¡°I have currently used my magic to appease the wicked spirit. You ought to be thanking me


    right currently.¡±


    Aurora turned pale immediately as she bit her reduced lip. After assuming momentarily, she stooped


    down before Charlie Wade and also stated, ¡°Please, Mr. Wade. Please help my father ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade eyed her prior to he replied indifferently, ¡°Because the Quinton family members


    selected to count on Mr. Yaleman instead of me, after that this has nothing to do with me any longer.


    Why should I help you currently?¡±.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes were red as she can not stop crying at this time. She gritted her teeth and also said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you conserve my father, I promise to satisfy any type of demands you have ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wadeughed before he replied, ¡°I have absolutely nothing that I want from you ¡­¡±.


    Right now, Graham also ran over to Charlie Wade and stooped down before him as he cried, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, I¡¯m sorry I was blinded. Adam was the one indoctrination me ¡­¡±.


    After that, Graham dragged Adam over to him before providing him a limited p across the face.


    Adam quickly dodged and also relocated aside prior to he might offer him an additional p.


    Out of desperation, Aurora clinched Charlie Wade¡¯s legs as she begged, ¡°Mr. Wade, please save


    my dad. Please assist him ¡­¡±.


    At this time, Charlie Wade sighed before he responded, ¡°Okay, you can get up currently. Absolutely


    nothing is going to take ce to him currently.¡±.


    Graham was skeptical and he held the stun talisman that he was using over his neck in his hand


    prior to he imed, ¡°Is this amulet working?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded prior to he imed, ¡°Yes, have a look at your hand. The red line needs to


    be fading quickly as a result of the talisman. Mr. Yaleman requires to attempt more challenging to


    beat the power of my amulet.¡±.


    Graham checked out his arm and he saw that the red line had dimmed a little and also it was


    gradually fading away. He was satisfied presently as well as he swiftly said, ¡°Thanks. Thanks, Mr.


    Wade. If it wasn¡¯t for you today, I would have ¡­¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Charlie Wade waved his hand as well as stated, ¡°You are fortunate that you came here with the stun


    amulet on you today. Or else, there is absolutely nothing I would be able to do for you either.¡±.


    After he was done speaking, Charlie Wade turned around as well as checked out Jack prior to he


    stated, ¡°The oue is noticeable currently. Aren¡¯t you going to admit defeat?¡±.


    After understanding the situation, Adamstly came to Charlie Wade and stooped down before him


    before he apologized to him without iming anything else.


    Jack¡¯s face transformed blue as well as he red at Charlie Wade prior to he imed, ¡°Exactly how


    can you say that you¡¯ve won just because of that talisman? Do you recognize that I really wanted to


    spare your life but it seems as though you are extremely persistent and also relentless? I am


    providing you onest chance to live. I will certainly let you off today if you hand the m over to me


    as well as stoop down as well as say sorry to me now!¡±.


    Jack did not intend to y hisst card but given that Charlie Wade had already defeated him, he


    had no other choice but to do so. Or else, the reception that he intended today would certainly be all


    for absolutely nothing.


    However, as soon as he were to y hisst card, everyone here might die if he can not manage


    his powerspletely!


    Right now, Charlie Wade stared at him prior to he said, ¡°And also suppose I decline to do so?¡±.


    ¡± You¡¯ve forced me to do this!¡± Jack stated as he secured a ck porcin jar from package next to


    him as quickly as he was done speaking.


    A few mosquitoes flew out of the church prior to they instantly pounced on the meat on the table


    prior to they began chewing on the meat.


    Jasmine was very unconvinced as she imed, ¡°This ¡­ is Mr. Yaleman increasing insects?¡±.


    Every person saw as the mosquitoes proceeded pouncing on the meat. They located this scene


    extremely strange and also strange. All the masters had no suggestion what was taking ce as


    well as they could only murmur amongst themselves.


    Within a few secs, the meat that had actually been consumed by the ck mosquitoes suddenly


    transformed shade and many smaller ck insects started arising from the meat!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 167


    In less than 5 mins, all the fresh meals on the table had actually already transformed rotten and also


    numerous ck insects started emerging from the rotten food.


    There was a fowl that the White family had actually increased since it was a chick in the White


    family yard.


    A couple of ck mosquitoes flew to the rooster at an extremely fast speed. After less than ten


    secs, the fowl began howling as it waved its wings desperately. After that, it was up to the ground as


    well as began convulsing up until it dropped dead.


    Within a couple of secs, several big ck mosquitoes began arising from the feathers of the dead


    rooster.


    Currently, the ck mosquitoes were densely packed in the sky as they hurried towards the crowd


    of individuals like a whirlwind.


    It was extremely chaotic in the courtyard as the group of individuals attempted seriously to avoid the


    ck insects, as not only were the ck mosquitoes extremely toxic but they could additionally get


    in a person¡¯s flesh through a wound on the skin.


    Despite the fact that the insects were really tiny as it was just the size of a grain of sand, their bites


    were extremely ufortable.


    The person attacked by the ck mosquitoes would certainly remain in extreme pain as well as


    their skin would begin swelling promptly.


    Currently, all the masters in the courtyard began making use of all of their magic skills to do away


    with the mosquitoes. A few of them were also throwing away amulets and also talismans as they


    chanted some concepts.


    Some individuals hid under the table while numerous others jumped into the pool to avoid the


    mosquitoes.


    ¡± What is this?¡± Jasmine asked as she was utterly shocked currently.


    ¡°These mosquitoes have actually been elevated from the corpse of a child! I really would not have


    anticipated Mr. Yaleman to increase this kind of dangerous point!¡±.


    Jackughed prior to he imed, ¡°These mosquitoes are elevated from the remains of a dead fetus!


    Given that you reject to show me any regard, then I will instruct all of you a lesson today!¡±.


    The number of ck mosquitoes continued raising and right now, the body of one of the old men


    that was bitten by the mosquitoes began swelling as well as expanding prior to he went down to the


    ground.


    The ck mosquitoes filled up the sky and Jasmine was also flustered at this moment.


    However, when Jasmine reversed, she realized that there were no insects around Charlie Wade


    whatsoever!


    As quickly as the ck mosquitoes approached Charlie Wade, they would promptly be ck


    coal, as though they had actually simply run into something incredibly scary!


    Right now, Charlie Wade sneered as he strolled towards Jack without running into any type of


    barriers. He was also holding a white m covering in his hand.


    This was the Thundering Order that he had exercised previously!


    The shell talisman showed a faint light with a tip of thunder bordering it.


    Jack was stunned when he saw Charlie Wade and also he eximed in shock. ¡°Why are you ¡­ no,


    what is happening? Just how is this possible?¡±.


    Charlie Wade appeared to be covered in a halo right now and also it appeared as though he was


    sent by god.


    This ispletely impossible! Jack yelled as he gazed at Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade sneered as he looked at Jack. ¡°Do you actually think you are undefeatable? I will


    show you what true power is today!¡±.


    Immediately afterwards, Charlie Wade yelled, ¡°Rumbling!¡±.


    As quickly as his voice fell, there was a loud audio.


    Boom!


    Within a few seconds, there was a loud thunderbolt from the skies and ck clouds all of a sudden


    began piling up overhead that was clear previously.


    In the blink of an eye, the whole skies was covered in dark clouds!


    ¡± This!¡± Finn searched for at the skies as well as he was as well shocked to even talk.


    Everyone, including Jasmine, had the exact same expression on their faces.


    Graham can just murmur, ¡°Wonder. This is a wonder!¡±.


    In the following second, lightning unexpectedly obliterated from the skies!


    ¡± Pop!¡±.


    The lightning struck the insects immediately and a multitude of mosquitoes counted on coal at this


    time.


    The tables as well as chairs split in half, trees dropped, as well as there was a strong burning odor


    airborne.


    Charlie Wade stalled with his hands at the side of his body and he was looking at Jack with a cold


    expression on his face as lightning shed around his body as though he was a god that was


    descending to earth!


    At this time, a solid wind blew past the courtyard as rain started dropping as well as cleaning the


    courtyard clean.


    A couple of secondster on, the crowd of individualsstly reimed their senses as they started


    seeking shelter out of fear that they would certainly be struck by lightning.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 168


    ¡± No, no! He, he is not human! He is a god!¡±.


    ¡± No, do not allow the lightning strike me! I will certainly stoop down and say sorry to Mr. Wade


    instantly.¡±.


    ¡± Assist me. I was wrong!¡±.


    A few of the guests got down on their knees as they started bowing before Charlie Wade.


    Graham was frozen in position from shock.


    The lightning just struck the ck insects, transforming them into coal without harming any person


    at all.


    Currently, Jack was very surprised as well as terrified!


    He would certainly never have pictured that Charlie Wade would certainly have such significant


    powers!


    He was only an antpared to Charlie Wade!


    If he was supported the savage lightning, he would definitely drop dead in seconds!


    Jack started stressing at this time. He quickly got up prior to he mbered to run away out of the


    yard.


    ¡± Are you trying to get away?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned as he stretched his hand towards the skies as well as said, ¡°Thunder, fall!¡±.


    Boom!


    Right now, thunder roared and also lightning struck the ck porcin container in Jack¡¯s hand as


    he fell to the ground instantly.


    Jack can really feel severe difort in his hands and he was so terrified that he might just


    shudder as he asked for his life.


    ¡± Mr. Wade ¡­ Master ¡­ please extra my life.¡±.


    Charlie Wade looked at Jack with a cool view on his face as he walked towards him, detailed.


    ¡± How could you make use of remains magic from a dead unborn child? Do you recognize that this


    is truly destructive to the globe? I can¡¯t think that you can in fact be so corrupt! This is an


    unforgivable crime!¡±.


    ¡± The devil ought to be punished by the heavens! I am penalizing you using thunder and lightning


    today! Do you ept your punishment?¡±.


    Jack might only look at Charlie Wade with his mouth wide open at this time. He can not say


    anything. Jack can only enjoy the thunder and lightning overhead blinking among the dark clouds as


    he held back his pain and sadness. It appeared as though it was already the end of his life ¡­


    Why? Why existed such a terrifying presence in Aurouss Hilll? Why did he have to bark up the


    incorrect tree?


    Boom!


    Before Jack might even understand the domino effect, numerous lightning strikes hit Jack


    continually.


    Jack, who was conceited and aggressive, was struck to the ground before he can even howl.


    At this time, his human form was no longer noticeable as well as he was entirely burnt. A revolting


    burning scent permeated the courtyard.


    ¡± Stop the rainfall and also the winds!¡±.


    Charlie Wade waved his hands as well as the electrical storm quit amazingly. A gust of wind blew


    with the courtyard and also swept away the smell of the burnt corpse in the middle of the yard.


    Charlie Wade had a tranquil expression on his face, as though absolutely nothing took ce


    whatsoever.


    Everybody in the yard had their mouths wide open in shock.


    If Charlie Wade had actually chosen to strike him with lightning, he would certainly have been dead


    a long time back. He finally understood that Charlie Wade¡¯s poise and also mercy was the reason


    he was still to life.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, you ¡­ you are a god!¡±.


    Graham¡¯s voice trembled as he stooped to the ground as well as began worshipping Charlie Wade.


    At this time, Zeke was so frightened that he rapidly stooped to the ground before he began bowing


    down in front of Charlie Wade.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, please forgive me. I was so obsessed with Mr. Yaleman that I didn¡¯t understand what I


    was doing ¡­ I am sorry for every little thing that I¡¯ve said and also done. Please forgive me, Mr.


    Wade. I will certainly do anything that you ask me to from this factor onwards. Please feel free to


    offer me your orders ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade eyed him any which way and he strolled previous Zeke without even turning back.


    At this time, Finn suddenly said in a respectful way, ¡°I believe that Mr. Wade should be the leader of


    the metaphysics circle from now on! From now on, every person in the Newton metaphysics circle


    will certainlyply with Mr. Wade¡¯s instructions and also assistance!¡±.


    Everyone was defending the cement of the leader of the metaphysics circle just a short while


    ago. None of the visitors had any type of arguments right currently. They were all convinced as well


    as they agreed with Finn¡¯s pointer immediately.


    ¡± Yes, Mr. Wade, please overview everyone in Aurouss Hilll!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 169


    Everyone had been fighting for the management cement with their lives previously yet today, all


    of them were eager for Charlie Wade to lead the whole metaphysics circle in Aurouss Hilll and also


    even the Newton area. None of the guests had any arguments whatsoever as they have all been


    totally encouraged by Charlie Wade¡¯s abilities.


    They have actually never ever seen anybody else like Charlie Wade who couldmand divine


    thunder and lightning with just one word!


    This was without a doubt the realm of metaphysics. Charlie Wade had supernatural power beyond


    every person¡¯s creativity!


    When they checked out Jack, who was resting on the ground after being blistered by lightning, they


    recognized that Charlie Wade¡¯s powers as well as strength were indecipherable. They desired


    Charlie Wade to be their leader so he can lead and also provide them the ideal rmendations


    as well as advice.


    Charlie Wade frowned prior to he imed, ¡°I am not a participant of the metaphysics circle and also


    I do not normally examine Feng Shui. I am additionally not really interested in metaphysics. As a


    result, I hope you¡¯ll allow Finn to lead and also lead you in the future instead.¡±.


    Everyone¡¯s mouth dropped wide open in shock as soon as Charlie Wade spoke.


    He had already stunned thempletely with the thunder and lightning earlier and also Charlie


    Wade was actually stating that he had no rate of interest in Feng Shui or metaphysics in all? He


    was not a member of the metaphysics circle?


    So, did Charlie Wade summon the thunder and lightning merely because he had temporary rate of


    interest in metaphysics?


    Regard!


    Utter respect!


    The crowd of individuals was silent currently as they traded glimpses with each other.


    Right now, Finn eyed Charlie Wade with a hesitant view his face as he said in a respectful manner,


    ¡°It is without a doubt a terrific honor to share the fears on your behalf, Mr. Wade. From now on, I will


    most definitely take good care of all the participants in the metaphysics circle. I will ensure to take


    care of all the small matters on my very own yet I will most definitely ask for your guidance on any


    major issues, Mr. Wade.¡±.


    The environment was much more rxed and at this point, the richest guy in Lancaster, Travis,


    unexpectedly walked towards Charlie Wade as he said pleasantly, ¡°Mr. Wade, I wish to thank you


    for what you have actually done for all of us today. I would certainly like to offer you an eighty million


    buck incentive as a token of my appreciation.¡±.


    Matthew also stepped forward to say thanks to Charlie Wade even though he was still feeling really


    self-conscious. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Wade, for helping to divert damage away from us. From now on,


    anybody under my care will also be respectful towards you!¡±.


    ¡± We will definitely obey yourmands!¡±.


    The crowd of individuals did not want to be left when they saw both men progression to say thanks


    to Charlie Wade. They ttered Charlie Wade, offered to get him supper, as well as some of them


    even offered to give him some cash money rewards.


    Finn likewise imed, ¡°The White family members has currently promised to sponsor a total amount


    of one hundred as well as fifty million bucks for every one of the champions at the reception today.


    Considering that you are the utmost winner, I believe that this cash reward need to normally be


    granted to you, Mr. Wade.¡±.


    Zeke was still stooping on the ground as he did not dare to stand up whatsoever. Right now, he fast


    said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I am sorry for turning nose up at you as well as sustaining the bad guy rather. I


    have actually nearly caused harm to all the other visitors here today. I really hope that you will


    certainly have the ability to forgive me!¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned before he stated, ¡°Mr. White, really did not you haveplete trust in Mr.


    Yaleman before this?¡±.


    Zeke rapidly decreased his head before he replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, I was totally blinded by Mr. Yaleman!


    I understand that he is absolutely nothing even more than an insect in front of the real master now!


    Afterwards, Zeke continued talking, ¡°Mr. Wade, in order to show you exactly how sorry I am, I would


    love to give you a rental property as a present. I will certainly pass you the secret to the vacation


    home as quickly as I send out someone to clean the ce up for you! Please ept my gift as well


    as forgive me for my activities, Mr. Wade!¡±.


    ¡± A vacation home?¡±.


    Charlie Wade can just frown as he thought of it.


    A rental property was nothing much to him.


    It would certainly be uneptable for him to acquire the vacation home on his own as he would not


    have any means to describe the resource of the funds to ire Wilson Wilson.


    So, why should he refuse the offer if somebody wanted to offer him a rental property?


    Nevertheless, his family was currently staying in an old and also run down home. It would certainly


    be great for them to live in a better atmosphere.


    Despite the fact that Zeke was a little inhuman, it seemed as though he was really repentant as well


    as he really felt extremely guilty and also sorry.


    Charlie Wade responded before he said, ¡°Alright after that, I will certainly approve your present.


    Nheless, please remember that I will certainly not allow you off so easily ought to something


    like this happen once again in the future.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 170


    Zeke was overjoyed and he sped his hands with each other as he gave thanks to Charlie Wade.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Wade. I will definitely reflect on myself and I promise this will


    certainly never ur once more!¡±


    ¡± Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade checked out Graham that was still in shock at this time.


    Charlie Wade asked him in a faint way, ¡°So, Graham, inform me. Did you actually believe that I lied


    to you to ensure that I could cheat the Quinton family members of your cash?¡±


    I was just puzzled for a minute but I¡¯ve never ever shed self-confidence in you, Mr. Wade. Please


    forgive me, Mr. Wade!¡±


    After he spoke, Graham ordered Adam by his cor before he yelled, ¡°A * shole! Stoop down and


    apologize to Mr. Wade now!¡±


    Adam was currently shivering in concern right now. As quickly as Graham yelled at him, Adam knelt


    down prior to Charlie Wade as well as he began trembling as he asked forgiveness. ¡°Mr. Wade,


    please forgive me! I actually did not indicate to question you or cause any type of trouble for you. I


    did not intentionally do it ¡­¡±.


    Graham trembled his head prior to he put Adam a number of times up until his cheeks started


    swelling.


    At a time like this, Adam was not worried of obtaining defeated at all. Rather, he was worried that


    Charlie Wade would summon thunder as well as lightning from the sky to strike him, and also that


    he would drop dead like Jack Yaleman.


    Aurora¡¯s face had actually also turned pale from shock.


    She would never ever have actually visualized that Charlie Wade was really a master with such


    amazing powers.


    Initially, she was so mad at Charlie Wade since she thought that he truly lied to her papa, and she


    was preparing to seek a chance to avenge her papa. Nheless, now it appeared as though she


    could just worship him because he was really extraordinary!


    Aurora was also worried that Charlie Wade would certainly still seethe at her more youthful bro.


    Therefore, she fast stooped down prior to she said, ¡°Mr. Wade, my more youthful brother is still


    young and also ignorant. Please be generous as well as forgive him.¡±.


    When Charlie Wade saw the three participants of the Quinton household stooping before him and


    also pleading for forgiveness, his heart softened immediately. He told them to stand up before he


    imed, ¡°Considering that all of you are prepared to repent and also confess your mistakes, I will


    certainly not take this to heart. If something like this urs again in the future, do not criticize me


    for being harsh!¡±.


    As quickly as they heard his words, the Quinton household rapidly bowed their head and thanked


    him.


    Currently, Jasmine had actually mixed sensations as she stood among the group of people as she


    experienced the scene unraveling prior to her.


    Previously, she had always thought that Charlie Wade was just very fluent and knowledgeable in


    antique trades because he was simply a regr male with a normal background.


    Unexpectedly, he was really hiding his toughness!


    Jasmine was actually shocked by what she had actually observed today. She had actually never


    seen anything like this.


    Currently, Charlie Wade took a progression before he looked at the group of individuals and stated,


    ¡°Pay attention to me!¡±.


    As quickly as he started talking, everyone increased their heads as well as checked out Charlie


    Wade pleasantly. No person dared to make any type of audio whatsoever.


    Charlie Wade looked around the group prior to he stated in a strict way, ¡°I do not desire any


    individual to mention anything that urred right here today to any person else! I desire this to be


    maintained a secret amongst us. If anybody leaks this matter bent on the public, I will certainly


    ensure that he winds up with the exact same destiny as Jack Yaleman!¡±.


    Every one of the visitors were shocked because it appeared as though Charlie Wade did not want


    any person to learn about his stamina as well as power!


    He was really a really humble guy.


    He was absolutely nothing like Jack, that just desired focus and attention wherever he went.


    Jack was absolutely nothing contrasted to Charlie Wade!


    Currently, everyone sped their clenched fists with each other as they bowed prior to Charlie


    Wade and imed, ¡°Yes, we will certainly follow your directions, Mr. Wade.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction before he stated, ¡°In that case, every person can be rejected


    currently!¡±.

 Chapter 171-175

    Chapter 171-175


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 171


    Charlie Wade left the White family members mansion as every person proceeded staring at him


    amazed.


    Jasmine might not stop herself from staring at him periodically as she sent him residence.


    Currently, Charlie Wade had already developed into the very same normal individual that he had


    constantly been. He no more resembled the powerful and also strong man that he resembled


    earlier.


    Jasmine can not quit herself from feeling a little questionable currently.


    When Charlie Wade was in the courtyard earlier, he emanated an extremely remarkable and also


    mystical aura.


    The Charlie Wade who was resting in the traveler seat following to her looked like an average


    passer-by.


    Jasmine did not know whether this was willful or whether it was just an impression.


    Jasmine could not help however asked, ¡°Charlie Wade ¡­ were you truly the one who summoned


    the rumbling as well as lightning simply currently?¡±


    Charlie Wade checked out her prior to he grinned.


    ¡± Why do not you make a guess? Will you think me if I informed you that it was simply a simple


    coincidence?¡±


    Currently, the image of Charlie Wade summoning the thunder and lightning suddenly shed via


    Jasmine¡¯s mind.


    Charlie Wade was standing so with confidence as he summoned the thunder and lightning.


    Any woman would fall for him if they saw just how great he looked.


    At this time, Jasmine might feel her heart beating a little faster. She quickly trembled her head as


    she thought about it.


    What a joke!


    Even the globe¡¯s most effective physicist would not be able to regte lightning!


    If Charlie Wade could mobilize thunder and lightning whenever he wished to, why would certainly he


    be the inadequate son-inw of the Wilson family members?


    Was the thunder and lightning actually just a coincidence?


    ¡­


    As quickly as Charlie Wade got to his doorstep, he can hear the voice of his mother-inw, ine


    Ma,ing from inside your home.


    ¡± I already informed you to find a capable partner but you refused to pay attention to my guidance!


    Consider just how capable Rachel¡¯s son-inw is! He can also afford to ce them up in a four-


    bedroom house! Her home is greater than one hundred and eighty square meters big! Simply check


    out our residence. It goes to most one hundred as well as twenty square meters. Do you recognize


    how embarrassing it is for me?¡±


    Afterwards, ine Ma continued talking, ¡°Other individuals can depend on their son-inw but the


    person you wed is just ineffective! Just how can I rely on Charlie Wade? If I need to rely on him, I


    hesitate I¡¯ll never have the ability to stay in a big house my entire life!¡±


    Right now, ire Wilson suddenly spoke up in a disgruntled tone, ¡°Mom, why are you always


    envious of other individuals¡¯s valuables? I have currently been advertised to the duty of director! If


    we save for a few even more years, we will absolutely have the ability to pay for a new and bigger


    home.¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw sneered as she stated, ¡°You desire me to wait a few even


    more years? Ever given that you wed Charlie Wade, we have actually never ever experienced a


    solitary great day in our life!


    ire Wilson simply responded, ¡°Mama, why do you constantly have to make suchparisons?


    Does that make you any type of better?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ine Ma proceeded whining. ¡°I hate that fact that I am always losing to my buddies!


    Charlie Wade drank his head before he unlocked as well as strolled right into your house in a


    defenseless manner.


    ine Ma snorted as quickly as she saw that Charlie Wade had actually currentlye house. Do


    you understand what time it is currently?


    Charlie Wade grinned before he said, ¡°Okay, Mom. I will certainly begin cooking now.¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade went into the cooking area promptly.


    Charlie Wadeprehended ine Ma¡¯s personality effectively. She would always really feel very


    awkward and also jealous of others whenever another person had something that she did not.


    If ine Ma knew that Zeke was mosting likely to offer him a vi, she would absolutely rush over to


    Charlie Wade as well as say all type of wonderful absolutely nothings to him just so she can enter


    his good publications.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 172


    Nevertheless, Charlie Wade did not intend to state anything regarding the rental property he will get


    as a result of ine Ma¡¯s existing attitude.


    As Charlie Wade was busy in the kitchen area, ire Wilson walked over to him before she said in


    a low voice, ¡°Charlie Wade, please do not take my mom¡¯s words to heart. She is just as well vain


    and also idealistic.¡±


    Charlie Wade deliberately asked, ¡°What did your mother im? I didn¡¯t hear anything at all.¡±


    ¡± Alright then, you can proceed acting. It would really be unusual if you truly really did not listen to


    anything at all,¡± ire Wilson replied as she jab Charlie Wade¡¯s temple with her finger.


    Charlie Wade took advantage of this chance to hold ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand right now.


    ire Wilson began blushing quickly and she looked around the kitchen area prior to she


    withdrawed her hand promptly.


    Charlie Wade declined to let go of her hand. Rather, he brought his hand closer to him as he took a


    more detailed take a look at her hand. Charlie Wade grinned when he saw that ire Wilson was


    using the bracelet that he made her. After that, he asked, ¡°Is the bracelet efficient?¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± ire Wilson responded before she said, ¡°I think that it¡¯s truly effective. Ever since I ce on


    the arm band, my body appears much lighter as well as much more unwinded. I likewise really feel


    a lot morefy today. What is this bracelet constructed from? Why is it so reliable?¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned before he said, ¡°It¡¯s simply constructed of pearls.¡±


    The Holy Pearl of the Sea that was on ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s wrist today made her wrist look so


    reasonable and also tender simr to snow.


    As Charlie Wade held her smooth as well as warm hand, he did not feel like letting go whatsoever.


    When ire Wilson understood what he was assuming, she blushed before she red at him as


    well as retracted her hand instantly.


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he asked, ¡°Are you likewise interested in moving into a new house?¡±


    ¡± Naturally! That wouldn¡¯t wish to reside in a more recent and bigger home? Since my mom vacated


    the suite, she has actually beenining at all times due to the fact that she really feels that this


    house is too small and also worn-out ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson sighed prior to she continued, ¡°But the new homes are also costly currently. Because


    we do not have a lot cash handy, we ought to just forget it.¡±.


    After that, ire Wilson instantly remembered something and also she spouted out, ¡°By the


    method, we could go and also examine out some brand-new buildings and also homes. We can


    calcte the rate difference between this home and also the new house. If the rate difference is not


    too great, then we can obtain the brand-new home asap!¡±.


    ire Wilson said excitedly prior to Charlie Wade can also talk, ¡°Alright after that. It is determined.


    Since it is a weekend tomorrow, why do not we look into some new residences tomorrow?¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded due to the fact that he can tell that ire Wilson was actually very interested


    and thrilled concerning this issue. He merely responded, ¡°Sure. If you intend to have a look at some


    new houses, I¡¯ll absolutely apany you.¡±.


    At this time, ire Wilson got her cellr phone to investigate some property information prior to


    she ultimately determined to take a look at one of the areas with a good setting.


    After dinner, someone came and knocked on their front door. Someone from the carrierpany


    provided a small parcel to Charlie Wade prior to the person imed, ¡°This is an express city


    delivery for you. Please authorize to obtain it.¡±.


    After Charlie Wade signed for the receipt, he opened up the little box as well as discovered that


    there was a collection key and several golden trick cards with words ¡®Thompson First Vacation


    home A05¡¯ written on it.


    Charlie Wade additionally obtained a call from Zeke, the head of the White family members. Zeke


    weed Charlie Wade pleasantly over the phone as he said, ¡°Hello there, Mr. Wade. Have you


    received the key as well as the area cards for the suite? Thompson First has actually been created


    by the Thompson First Advancement Firm in Aurouss Hilll. It is among one of the most high-end


    projects around the city now. The vi that I have actually offered you, Vi A05, is the biggest


    vacation home consisting of one thousand square meters omitting the courtyard! I hope that you will


    certainly enjoy my present to you and your family.¡±.


    Charlie Wade came across the Thompson First Advancement Company prior to as well as he knew


    that they were creating several vacation homes and also high rise structures in Aurouss Hilll.


    Thompson First was indeed among the highest-end projects in Aurouss Hilll right now.


    The marketce cost for among these suites goes to least one hundred million dors.


    It appeared as though Zeke was truly being really charitable.


    Charlie Wade replied in a light way, ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±.


    Zeke was happy as he eximed, ¡°No, no! It is an honor for me to be able to do something for you,


    Mr. Wade!¡±.


    After going back to the room, Charlie Wade all of a sudden asked ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°My dear


    spouse, do you like the suites at Thompson First?¡±.


    ¡± Thompson First ?!¡± ire Wilson eximed in shock. ¡°Just how will we ever before have the


    ability to pay for any one of the rental properties there? The costs for a regr property residence


    developed by Thompson First Advancement Business is already twice the cost of any other


    property homes! However, I need to say that the residential properties developed by this team are


    really the most effective in Aurouss Hilll!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he stated, ¡°We can have a look at the rental properties tomorrow prior


    to we make a decision if we¡¯re interested in getting one.¡±.


    ire Wilson hurriedly swung her hand before she said, ¡°Forget it. We ought to simply forget it.


    Let¡¯s be more practical and have a look at the average property houses rather.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he imed, ¡°I did not tell you about this prior to however I in fact have


    a friend working for Thompson First Growth Company. He imed that he¡¯ll be able to get me one


    of the rental properties at cost price, so why do not we check it out first?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 173


    Early the next morning, Charlie Wade brought the suite key and ess cards that Zeke had


    actually provided him as he drove to the Thompson First sales center with his better half.


    After driving for a brief while, they got here at the entryway of the Thompson First sales.


    Currently, the sales facility was very crowded. It appeared as though the citizens of Aurouss Hilll


    were really thinking about the residential properties established by Thompson First Advancement


    Firm despite the fact that they may not have the ability to afford it.


    When ire Wilson saw the significant group of people, she pulled Charlie Wade apart as she


    imed, ¡°Charlie Wade, there are a lot of people below today. We will not be able to manage any of


    the residential properties below anyway, so why don¡¯t we go elsewhere instead?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled before he responded, ¡°My dear spouse, considering that we are currently right


    here, then why don¡¯t we just head in as well as take an appearance? I actually desire to take an


    appearance at the homes created by this business.


    Right now, ire Wilson might just reply helplessly, ¡°Well, I presume it is finally time for us to take a


    look at the properties created by Thompson First Growth Business.¡±.


    After getting in the sales facility, many individuals were gathered before a substantial table as they


    paid attention to one of the home guides as he exined the general living circumstance in the


    Thompson First Vis neighborhood.


    The area of property established by thepany in Aurouss Hilll wasrge certainly.


    The perimeter of thend was loaded with high-rise property buildings and also regr domestic


    residences. The area ranged in between one hundred and also twenty square meters to 2 hundred


    and forty square meters. The costs for these homes were additionally really high, with a beginning


    rate of eighty thousand bucks for every square meter.


    When ites to the deepest, mostfy and prime ce of the real estate, it was the location for


    the Thompson First rental properties.


    The dimensions of the vacation homes ranged from 3 hundred square meters to greater than one


    thousand square meters each. Given that each of the suites came with awn as well as a


    basement, the costs of the rental properties were really high, setting you back one hundred and


    thirty thousand dors per square meter.


    Simply put, the suite that Zeke offered to Charlie Wade was worth a hundred and thirty million


    bucks!


    Currently, the residential ormercial property overview additionally stated, ¡°We offer different


    property as well as protection solutions for the notable suite proprietors. Despite the fact that the


    ordinary household houses and the vacation homes are located within the very samemunity,


    there is additional secure fencing bordering the suite! This implies that it is apletely separated


    community from the normal household residences!¡±.


    ¡± The ordinary property residences are currently extremely safe as well as heavily secured. No


    outsiders are enabled to get in the area and also this means that the vacation home area would be


    even more secure! To ce it merely, it would be definitely difficult for any burrs or burr to get


    into the rental properties at all. You can rx assured if you would certainly such as to own one of


    these suites!¡±.


    Right now, one woman all of a sudden articted out her point of view in an angry manner. ¡°Isn¡¯t


    this a little too much? Do you mean to say that the residents of the average household residences


    and high-rise buildings are meant to take the bullet for the citizens of the suites?¡±.


    Many people who were gathered around the woman nodded their head in agreement. It seemed as


    though what she stated truly made good sense.


    Charlie Wade felt that this voice was a little familiar. Consequently, he elevated his head to look


    towards the instructions of the women. He recognized that it was ady with very heavy makeup on


    her face.


    Thatdy was none other than ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s cousin, Wendy!


    Why was she here?


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson were both very shocked to see her at the sales.


    When they searched in her instructions once again, they understood that her daddy, Christopher,


    her mommy, Hannah as well as likewise her sibling, Harold were all standing next to her!


    Was their family here to get a residence?


    ire Wilson turned around prior to she murmured to Charlie Wade, ¡°Since Uncle and also his


    whole family members are here, let¡¯s leave currently!¡±.


    Charlie Wade drank his head prior to he asked, ¡°Where should we go? Why should we leave just


    because they¡¯re right here?¡±.


    ire Wilson replied, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid they¡¯ll cause trouble for you once again ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 174


    Charlie Wade grinned somewhat prior to he said, ¡°Do not fret. Your husband has actually currently


    been bullied for so many years. I¡¯m already utilized to it!¡±.


    ¡± Okay then ¡­¡± ire Wilson responded.


    At this time, the building overview smiled prior to she informed Wendy, ¡°Miss, it holds true as well as


    it prevails expertise that the Thompson First Growth Company has actually always concerned the


    suite owners as our many distinguished clients. Our private swimming pool, high-end gym, premium


    sporting activities club, golf courses and also Michelin star restaurants from Italy are specifically


    opened in the rental property area to especially serve the rental property owners!¡±.


    Wendy replied angrily, ¡°What do you mean by that? We¡¯re investing a lot of cash to get your


    residential ormercial property too!


    The property guide might just respond, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we likewise have a clubhouse in the high-rise


    condo area. If you choose to get among the high-rise condos, you can use the clubhouse there.¡±.


    Wendy asked, ¡°So, does that mean that I won¡¯t have the ability to make use of any of the facilities in


    the vacation home? Will I not be able to make use of the fairway as well?¡±.


    ¡± No.¡± The building guide proceeded, ¡°The facilities in the location of the suites are particrly


    prepared for the vi proprietors. I¡¯m actually sorry.¡±.


    At this time, Harold was exceptionally irritated and he imed, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing right


    now? Do you understand that we¡¯re already intending to buy among both hundred and forty square


    meter systems in your high structure? Do you understand just how much that would certainly set


    you back? We will invest a lot money to acquire your property yet you won¡¯t enable us to utilize the


    centers inside the vacation home area. Do you think that I will change my mind about purchasing


    from you, then?¡±.


    The residential property overview continued smiling prior to she said, ¡°Sir, let me inform you the


    truth now. When we initially began this task, we only constructed the outer circle of average


    residency areas since this was a need stipted by the city council. We did not have the consent to


    entirely create a whole plot ofnd just for suites considering that it would be a waste ofnd!¡±.


    ¡± That is the reason why we constructed these average household homes and also high-rise


    buildings bordering the vacation homes. Our concern has constantly been the proprietors of the


    vis.¡±.


    ¡± If you can not ept our conditions and also rules, after that you can choose to get among the


    vis instead. Otherwise, you can additionally choose not to buy any one of our residential


    properties. To be sincere, our residential properties are selling very well. Despite the fact that we


    have actually only recently opened up the sale for the normal domestic housing location, virtually


    eighty percent of the residential properties have already been sold!¡±.


    At this time, the expression on Harold¡¯s face turned awful quickly.


    He initially assumed that the residential ormercial property overview would have no choice


    however to sumb to his demand if he intimidated not to buy the property.


    Nevertheless, he did not expect her casual mindset at all.


    Her significance was clear as well as basic: ¡°If you enjoy it, you can buy it. Otherwise, feel free to


    leave at any time you desire.¡±.


    Currently, a furious Harold turned around to take a look at his parents before he blurted out, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go! I no more wish to buy any one of the homes here. We can get residential properties elsewhere,


    because it¡¯s not as though we don¡¯t have any kind of cash!¡±.


    Hannah stared at her son before she said, ¡°Why should we leave now? I wish to purchase among


    your houses below. I don¡¯t desire to live anywhere else.¡±.


    Harold continued encouraging his mom. ¡°Mama, do you actually want to be just one of those people


    standing guard and taking the bullet for the wealthy people residing in the vacation homes? You


    ought to be treated differently! You should not go for much less! What¡¯s so fantastic regarding the


    residential homes right here?¡±.


    ¡°Even if the setting and also the centers in the ordinary residential residences as well as the


    skyscraper condos are not as fantastic as those in the inner vacation homes, this is the finest high-


    rise condo in Aurouss Hilll! The suite that your granny has left behind for us is also old.


    Christopher additionally responded prior to he stated, ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s vacation home is really


    older and also the bordering location is too remote. We do not have any facilities close by and also


    we have to travel such a long distance just to purchase a pack of cigarettes! Exactly how can we


    alsopare that to the centers that we¡¯ll delight in right here?¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯m supportive of your mother¡¯s concept. Let¡¯s buy one of the units below!¡±.


    Harold sighed right now because he had actually been so rude as well as powerful towards the


    residential property guide earlier but now, he appeared like a joke to the group of individuals.


    Despite the fact that he was extremely aggravated, he instantly saw 2 acquainted faces that


    interested him right away. Afterwards, he shouted, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson! Charlie Wade! What are


    you doing here?¡±.


    ire Wilson did not expect to be detected by Harold. Nevertheless, as quickly as Harold called out


    their names, his whole family reversed to check out the two of them. At this time, ire Wilson had


    no choice but to grin as she replied, ¡°Charlie Wade and I are here to have a look at the homes.¡±.


    Harold chuckled before he stated contemptuously, ¡°Why? Can you also afford to acquire any of the


    houses below? Your husband doesn¡¯t also work and also he¡¯s living off you! Why are you still


    imagining buying a house at such a high-end location like Thompson First?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 175


    It was noticeable that Harold turned nose up at Charlie Wade.


    In addition, he teemed with resentment in the direction of ire Wilson Wilson, who was apany


    director.


    When Harold saw that the couple were actually here to watch the homes at Thompson First, he


    wanted to seize the opportunity to satirize and tease them.


    Charlie Wade sneered as quickly as he heard Harold¡¯s ridiculing tone in the direction of ire


    Wilson and also himself. ¡°What? If someone like you has the ability to see the buildings at


    Thompson First, then why can not wee below today?¡±


    Harold sneered before he said, ¡°The reason my household and I have the ability toe here today


    is because we can manage to buy among your houses here! Can you even afford any one of your


    homes below?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he responded, ¡°Just how sure are you that I can not afford any one of


    your houses below?¡±


    Do you understand how much the houses below cost? Even the smallest residence in Thompson


    First is one hundred and also twenty square meters and also it costs at the very least ten million


    dors!


    Charlie Wade chuckled. ¡°Why would certainly I also check out one of the tiniest residences? If I wish


    to buy a house, I¡¯ll certainly obtain the biggest one.¡±


    Harold imed as he giggled. ¡°The greatest 2 hundred and forty square meter residence?


    At this time, Wendy likewise giggled as she imed, ¡°Yes, Charlie Wade. Do you actually believe


    you ¡®d be able to afford the two hundred as well as forty square meter home? Also our household


    will not have the ability to afford to acquire that house! Who do you assume you are? Just how will


    you ever have the ability to manage it?¡±


    Charlie Wade considered her before he grinned and also stated, ¡°That says that I want to get both


    hundred as well as forty square meter house?¡±


    Wendy snorted before she asked, ¡°So, what are you stating after that? Didn¡¯t you im that you


    have an interest in the most significant home? Are you attempting to stab in the back your words


    now?¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled prior to he responded, ¡°Wendy, you really do not understand a lot, do you?


    Do not you understand that thergest building in the entire Thompson First is the vacation homes


    in the center of the area?¡±


    ¡± Hahaha!¡± Wendy beganughing aloud. ¡°The vacation homes? The smallest suites would


    additionally cost 10s of countless bucks! Furthermore, the most pricey vacation home is at the very


    least one hundred million dors. You¡¯ll never ever have the ability to conserve up that amount of


    cash even if you worked hard for eight life times!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he said, ¡°Coincidentally, I take ce to owe one of thergest suites


    below!¡±


    ¡± Hahaha!¡± Harold as well as his whole family members started giggling as quickly as Charlie Wade


    finished his sentence. After that, Harold aimed his finger at Charlie Wade prior to he stated


    contemptuously, ¡°You? You¡¯re telling me that you owe one of the most significant vacation homes in


    Thompson? Are you actually attempting to make a fool out of yourself, Charlie Wade?¡±


    Currently, a number of the customers who were below to look at the properties were also looking at


    Charlie Wade due to the fact that they heard what he had actually just imed. ¡°He¡¯s clothed so


    delicately and he doesn¡¯t appear like a rich individual in all. Do you actually think he could manage


    to get a suite in Thompson First?¡±


    ¡± If he¡¯s actually the proprietor of among the rental properties right here, after that I ¡®d definitely be


    able to purchase the entire Thompson First area!¡±


    ¡± He¡¯s really good at bragging!¡±


    ire Wilson was additionally a little pale at this time and she promptly leaned in the direction of


    Charlie Wade as she whispered in his ear, ¡°Charlie Wade! Aren¡¯t you worried of obtaining


    embarrassed?¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned before he imed, ¡°Why would certainly I feel embarrassed if I¡¯m telling the


    truth?¡±


    Harold giggled as he stated, ¡°Look! Also your own partner does not believe what you¡¯re saying right


    currently!


    After that, Harold continued talking, ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll get a sales individual to drive you out promptly!¡±


    Shortly after, Harold dragged one of the personnel members over to Charlie Wade prior to he aimed


    at him and also said, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the issue with you? Did you understand that this individual really


    stated that he possesses one of the biggest rental properties in Thompson?


    At this time, the salesdy nced at Charlie Wade and she can see that Charlie Wade was


    undoubtedly worn really casual garments.


    Charlie Wade would definitely not have the ability to purchase even the tiniest three bedroom


    residence in Thompson First, not to mentioned the biggest vi.


    The crowd also started shouting at this time around. ¡°Hurry up and also chase this young man out!


    He¡¯s really influencing our state of mind right now!¡±

 Chapter 176-180

    Chapter 176-180


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 176


    Currently, the sales girl stalked Charlie Wade prior to she stated, ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re not mosting likely to


    get a residence today, then please leave now. Do not affect the various other consumers that are


    below to purchase our properties today.¡±


    ire Wilson sighed prior to she moved Charlie Wade¡¯s sleeves and imed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Charlie


    Wade. Allow¡¯s take a look elsewhere rather.¡±


    Other people also started booing Charlie Wade at this time. ¡°If you are poor, then please leave as


    opposed to being a shame here!¡±


    Charlie Wade remained inactive prior to he imed with a smile, ¡°Do you understand why every one


    of you can not afford to live in the vis here? It¡¯s since you¡¯re all short-sighted and also there¡¯s no


    way any of you will certainly be able to afford to live in a vacation home in this lifetime!¡±


    Harold continued insulting Charlie Wade at this time. Charlie Wade, are you truly going to proceed


    to lie below?


    Charlie Wade elevated his brows before he imed, ¡°Harold, you keep saying that I¡¯ll never have


    the ability to pay for any of the buildings in Thompson First. What are you mosting likely to do if I


    truly do very own one of the vacation homes below?¡±


    At this time, Harold chuckled prior to he pointed at the highest high rise structure on the table prior


    to he said in an arrogant way, ¡°If you can manage to have any one of the suites right here, after that


    I, Harold, will certainly jump from the top of this structure!¡±


    Lots of people that were surrounding them additionally followed suit as they screamed, ¡°Yes! If you


    can manage to own any one of the vacation homes, I¡¯ll embark on that structure also!¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s! I¡¯ll jump off the structure if you in fact do own one of the suites in Thompson! I can¡¯t tolerate


    any individual who acts to be a person they¡¯re not!¡±


    ire Wilson had never felt much more humiliated than this in her life! She began whining as she


    reprimanded Charlie Wade, ¡°Charlie Wade! Do you truly wish to challenge them as well as humiliate


    on your own currently?¡±


    Right now, Charlie Wade remained calm as he grinned as well as said, ¡°My dear partner, why are


    you so sure that your spouse will wind up humiliating himself?¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade took the essential to the suite and the ess cards out from his pocket


    prior to he imed, ¡°Consider this. This is the vital as well as the gain ess to card for Vacation


    home A05.¡±


    Wendyughed as she replied, ¡°Charlie Wade, do you really believe that we¡¯ll think you just


    because you are holding a random key in your hand? Do you truly believe that we¡¯re emotionally


    retarded?¡±


    Charlie Wade handed the essential as well as the essibility card over to the sales person before


    he imed, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you examine if this trick and ess card is genuine?¡±


    The sales girl can recognize the secret and ess card as quickly as Charlie Wade took it out from


    his pocket. She understood that this was the essential and gain ess to card that was special to


    the owners of the rental properties in Thompson First. She was really stunned currently.


    Was he or she actually an owner of a rental property in Thompson First? If he really possessed


    among the vacation homes, she would most definitely shed her work because she had simply


    attempted to kick him out of the sales facility a couple of mins back.


    As she considered this, she took the vital and also essibility card from Charlie Wade before she


    scanned the card on the details visitor in the sales facility. Currently, the visitor all of a sudden said


    loudly in a robot voice, ¡°Hey there, Mr. Wade, the prominent owner of Vacation home A05. We invite


    you residence!¡±


    Right now, the sales woman all of a sudden eximed in shock. ¡°Are you Mr. Wade?¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± Charlie Wade responded immediately. It appeared that Zeke had already moved the rental


    property¡¯s ownership over to Charlie Wade.


    The sales woman quickly handed the crucial and essibility card back to Charlie Wade before she


    panicked as well as stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, I am so sorry for my behavior previously. I really did not


    know that you are the recognized owner of Suite A05. Please forgive me for what urred earlier.¡±


    Everybody existing at the scene was stunned.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade was actually the owner of the biggest rental properties in thismunity? Was this a


    joke? How could somebody like him pay for to acquire a rental property in Thompson?


    The expression on Harold¡¯s face was additionally extremely unsightly. What was taking ce? He


    really could not think that Charlie Wade could really manage to purchase this suite.


    However the sales girl would certainly not be existing, would she?


    She had also scanned his ess card as well as it seemed as though the equipment identified


    Charlie Wade as the owner of the vacation home ¡­


    What was happening?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 177


    The salesdy was panicking since she was stressed that she would certainly lose her job since


    she had actually angered Charlie Wade. Nheless, Charlie Wade simply waved his hand before


    he imed in a faint way, ¡°Do not stress, this is a tiny issue. I won¡¯t hold this versus you.¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade continued talking, ¡°Incidentally, could you please rify what Vacation


    home A05 is to all these short-sighted individuals right here today?¡±


    The salesdy fast described, ¡°The suites in Thompson First are divided right into 4 various


    categories: A, B, C, and D. The suites in ssification An isposed of 3 levels, consisting of a


    basement. There is also an exclusive lift within each rental property, with each suite gauging even


    more than one thousand square metersrge.


    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped as soon as the sales womanpleted her exnation.


    Charlie Wade had a vi that deserved more than one hundred million bucks? How could a person


    dressed in such casual apparel actually own such a morous vi?


    Harold¡¯s expression was exceptionally hideous and also his moms and dads as well as sis were


    currently passing away of jealousy at this point.


    Wendy all of a sudden asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, how did you manage to get this vacation home?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly before he responded, ¡°A person gave it to me.¡±


    ¡± Why would certainly anyone give you this vacation home?¡± Wendy asked in an angry fashion. Her


    heart was sinking at this time due to the fact that she knew that she would never ever be able to live


    in such a luxurious vacation home in her entire life time, but just how could someone like Charlie


    Wade perhaps live right here?


    Charlie Wade was toozy to also reply to her question. At this time, he just stared at Harold as he


    asked, ¡°Harold, really did not you im that you would certainly jump off the greatest floor of the


    structure if I had one of the houses here? When will you be leaping?¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade, you rat! I still do not believe that you can afford to have this suite, nor do I believe


    that a person would in fact give you this rental property. How did you get this vacation home?¡±


    Charlie Wade drank his head and also smiled prior to he eximed, ¡°It seems as though some


    individuals really can not afford to shed in a confrontation.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade took a look at Harold again before he stated, ¡°Harold, with your capabilities,


    the most expensive thing you would certainly ever have the ability to manage is just one of the


    normal high-rise devices around the location of the suites. It appears as though you¡¯ll be among


    those to take the bullet and also stand guard for me. Anyway, one of the most important thing you


    need to understand today is that you¡¯ll never ever have the ability to manage to reside in this


    vacation home in this life time!¡±


    ¡± You ¡­¡±.


    Harold¡¯s face turned really dark currently.


    This was the first time he had actually ever been dishonored by Charlie Wade. What was even a lot


    more hateful was the truth that he could not retaliate at all!


    How could he strike back? Even if they made use of all the money they had, the most costly house


    they might pay for to purchase was both hundred and forty square meter home. If they selected to


    buy that residence, his family members would be under a lot of anxiety. That was the reason that


    they were still thinking twice to make the purchase. Charlie Wade really had the most significant as


    well as mostvish vacation home here! The gap between them both was just toorge!


    Harold might not endure Charlie Wade¡¯s tranquility as well as big-headed perspective at this time.


    He was actually provoking him.


    Harold gritted his teeth before he said, ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t you have any type of regard for the


    Wilson family members in any way? You possess such a costly as well as huge vi but you really


    did not say anything to the Wilson family.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he stated, ¡°I assumed you¡¯ve constantly said that I am not a member


    of the Wilson family? Why should I tell you anything, then?¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade turned around before he stated to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°My dear wife, why


    don¡¯t we look into our new suite currently?¡±.


    ire Wilson could not quit herself from blurting out, ¡°This ¡­ Charlie Wade, what¡¯s going on?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned as well as said, ¡°I¡¯ll describe everything to youter on.¡±.


    As soon as hepleted his sentence, Charlie Wade all of a sudden heard an acquainted voice.


    ¡± Oh! Eldest Bro and Sister-in-Law, are you guys acquiring a home in Thompson? That is amazing!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 178


    It was Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw, ine Ma!


    The individual apanying ine Ma at this time was none apart from her husband, Jacob


    Wilson!


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson were a little surprised at this time. Why were they below?


    ire Wilson rushed forward before she asked, ¡°Mommy! Papa! Why are you right here?¡±.


    ine Ma replied, ¡°Your aunt and uncle called us to educate us of their purpose to look into your


    homes at Thompson First as they¡¯re intending to purchase a home here. They weed us right


    here to help them look around today.¡±.


    ine Ma zed at Charlie Wade as she imed this sentence since she really felt a little annoyed


    at this time.


    ine Ma did not want toe here today due to the fact that she had actually just entered a


    disagreement with her childst night as she wished to vacate their home.


    Suddenly, she in fact got a telephone call from Christopher, asking her as well as her spouse to find


    over to check out the residential properties with them.


    What did they want them to have a look at? Weren¡¯t they simply attempting to reveal off the reality


    that they were going to acquire a home at Thompson?


    ine Ma really felt really awkward right now however she did not dare to decline her senior


    brother¡¯s invitation. She hurried over with Jacob Wilson as soon as she received the phone


    telephone call.


    This was additionally the reason that she was so upset with Charlie Wade. If she had a qualified


    son-inw, then she would certainly be able to live in Thompson First!


    At this time, ine Ma looked at Hannah with aplementary expression on her face as she


    imed, ¡°Sister-in-Law, you¡¯re actually outstanding! I can not think that you are acquiring a house in


    Thompson! You are actually acquiring the 2 hundred as well as forty square meter residence in


    Thompson.


    Although she was mad with her elder brother and his household, ine Ma recognized that she had


    to tter as well as butter up to them.


    Harold¡¯s mother, Hannah, had a very awful expression on her face at this time. She zed at ine


    Ma prior to she said in a cool fashion, ¡°ine Ma, what do you mean by this? Are you turning nose


    up at us?¡±.


    Hannah was so angry that she really felt as though she was mosting likely to blow up anytime!


    As a matter of fact, the reason that they had called Jacob Wilson and ine Ma over below today


    was due to the fact that she desired them to witness her buying the first grade high rise condo


    device at Thompson First. This way, she would have the ability to actcent and cocky in front


    of them.


    She would never have expected ine Ma¡¯s son-inw to be so capable. He really owned the


    largest rental property in Thompson First!


    ine Ma was so envious and she was currently dying of envy.


    Now, ine Ma was deliberately enhancing her for buying a two hundred and forty square meter


    home. Was she attempting to mock her?


    Her family members was moving into a vacation home that was worth at least one hundred million


    dors! How could ine Ma say that she was envious of her?


    ine Ma did not know what was taking ce. Therefore, she tried to tter Hannah as quickly as


    she saw her however Hannah really assumed that she was turning nose up at her. ine Ma really


    felt seriously mistreated currently. Why would she look down on them? Why would she be


    commending them if she actually looked down on them?


    ine Ma fast attacked the bullet as she continuedplementary Hannah, ¡°Oh! You have such a


    good life as well as you will certainly be moving right into Thompson First quickly! I¡¯m still living in a


    small and damaged home.


    Hannah was incredibly aggravated at this time as well as she was so angry that she was at a loss


    for words.


    At this time, her other half, Christopher was gritting his teeth in temper as he stood following to her.


    Aren¡¯t you going to be living in a rental property at Thompson?


    After that, Christopher zed at his more youthful bro, Jacob Wilson before he imed, ¡°Jacob


    Wilson, do you still regard me as your bro? You have a vacation home here and also you did not


    even inform us about it?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was stunned right now. ¡°A suite? What vi are you discussing? Bro, are you mosting


    likely to buy a suite rather? You¡¯re so abundant!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 179


    He can only glow at him as he imed in a furious tone, ¡°Jacob Wilson, adequate is sufficient! I


    know that you are going to move right into the rental property at Thompson.


    Jacob Wilson was stunned at this time. I am going to live in a vacation home at Thompson?


    ine Ma was also very overwhelmed right now. ¡°Brother, is there a blunder here? Are you certain


    there¡¯s no misunderstanding on this issue?¡±.


    At this time, Christopher directed his finger at Charlie Wade before he said with a discontented


    expression on his face. ¡°Your son-inw is the owner of the biggest suite in Thompson! You can ask


    him all about it!¡±.


    After that, they look at Charlie Wade in astonishment prior to they asked in disbelief, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    is what your uncle imed true? Are you actually the proprietor of the biggest rental property in


    Thompson?


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he stated, ¡°Yes, Mother And Father. Someone provided me this rental


    property to thank me for aiding him out.¡±.


    ¡± That offered you this rental property?¡± ine Ma blurted out with a look of euphoria in her eyes.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°I aided a good friend resolve some Feng Shui troubles he was dealing with.


    For that reason, he made a decision to give me this vacation home in return for my assistance.¡±.


    ine Ma was extremely thrilled currently. ¡°Charlie Wade, bring us to see the rental property now!


    Wow! We¡¯re going to live in a vi at Thompson! This is actually a dreame to life!¡±.


    Right now, ire Wilson promptly pulled Charlie Wade apart as she asked in a low voice, ¡°Charlie


    Wade, can you inform me what is going on?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he imed, ¡°Someone actually gave this suite to me. If you don¡¯t think


    me, we can go and also check it out now.¡±.


    ine Ma was extremely pleased because she finally had a sense of supremacy over her brother


    as well as sister-inw currently.


    This was excellent!


    Given that they wanted her to be envious when they were nning to buy a big house, after that it


    is time for them to be jealous of her now. She was mosting likely to live in Thompson First soon! It


    was ultimately time for her to brag as well as unt rather!


    Therefore, she intentionally grinned prior to she said, ¡°Oh, Eldest Brother and Sister-in-Law, Harold


    and also Wendy, since all of you are right here, why don¡¯t youe and also see the rental property


    with us? What do you assume?¡±.


    Christopher drank his head and he was preparing to leave promptly yet right now, Hannah swiftly


    stopped him. Afterwards, she winked at ine Ma before she imed, ¡°Okay after that! We would


    certainly like to see the vi as well!¡±.


    As quickly as she said those words, Hannah reduced her voice as she murmured in her partner¡¯s


    ear, ¡°I¡¯ll take some photos and also videos of their viter in the past showing it to your mommy.


    As quickly as she sees those pictures, she¡¯ll definitely ask them for the vi. Do not you believe that


    this is a great strategy?¡±.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes beam right away!


    It turned out that his better half really had a n in mind.


    This was remarkable!


    Therefore, Charlie Wade brought the team of individuals right into the suite area at Thompson First.


    As quickly as they went into the protected vimunity, everyone kept browsing them. The


    environment in this field was certainly a number of times better than the environment at the ordinary


    property real estate and also high-rise condo locations. It was a lot more refined.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, which is your vacation home?¡± Wendy asked loudly intentionally.


    Charlie Wade took his secret and also strolled past Wendy prior to stopping in front of a significant


    vacation home. ¡°This is my vi, A05.¡±.


    Charlie Wade was extremely calm and also made up as he used the crucial to open up the major


    entrance introducing the vi, before carefully pushing it open.


    Eviction opened with a squeak and an elegant yard appeared before everybody.


    Click!


    The major door was opened.


    Wendy was surprised!


    Harold and also his parents were also surprised at this time!


    ire Wilson also held her breath as well as scrubed her eyes strongly with her hands as she


    looked inside.


    In the facility of the yard was an amazing and spacious deluxe vacation home bordered by


    structures, blossoms, and also trees.


    ¡± This ¡­ this is means as well elegant ¡­¡± Christopher was the initial to recover from the shock.


    Harold had a very awful expression on his face as he said angrily, ¡°That would certainly provide you


    such an excellent and also elegant vi? I don¡¯t think it!¡±.


    ¡± I can¡¯t assist it if you do not believe me but this vacation home is undoubtedly a present from a


    friend,¡± Charlie Wade simply replied as he might not be bothered to discuss himself.


    Wendy looked at Charlie Wade prior to she imed in a jealous fashion, ¡°Charlie Wade, do you


    actually believe that somebody like you deserves such an expensive rental property?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled as he replied, ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡±.


    The group was silent as they stood in the open space in the yard.


    Nobody can believe that the owner of the most costly vacation home in Aurouss Hilll was none


    apart from Charlie Wade!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 180


    Wendy as well as Christopher could not ept this fact in all. It felt as though they were being


    pped and also humiliated in public! They actually wished to bury themselves in an opening right


    after that.


    This was ridiculous!


    Just then, an old man unexpectedly left of the vi.


    The old man strolled in the direction of Charlie Wade prior to he asked in a considerate manner, ¡°Hi,


    are you Mr. Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded before he replied, ¡°Yes, I am. May I understand that you are?¡±


    I am Mr. White¡¯s butler as well as I am ountable for taking care of this vacation home. I am in


    cost of the upkeep of the rental property.¡±


    ¡± Barry?¡± Wendy looked at him in shock as though she had simply been electrocuted.


    Had not been Barry her fianc¨¦, Gerald¡¯s butler? Why was he below?


    Did this rental propertye from the White family?


    If that held true, after that why was it given to Charlie Wade?


    Wendy rapidly asked, ¡°Barry, what is going on? Does this vi belong to the White family?¡±


    Barry replied, ¡°Yes, it made use of to belong to the White household but it belongs to Mr. Wade


    now.¡±


    Afterwards, Barry took a look at Charlie Wade once more prior to he asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, the


    remodelling in the rental property has actually not beenpleted yet. When do you intend to move


    in? I will ask the employees to function faster as well as I will make all the needed preparations for


    you in advance.¡±


    Charlie Wade rapidly replied, ¡°We will certainly not be moving in for the time being. You can


    continue caring for the rental property on my behalf. I will certainly call you when I am ready to


    move in.¡±


    ¡± Okay, Mr. Wade!¡±


    After he was done speaking, Barry acquiesced Charlie Wade before he stepped aside as he waited


    on him to get in the vacation home.


    Wendy was still in shock and also her member of the family were additionally very surprised right


    now.


    ¡± The White family¡¯s butler?¡± Wendy imed in shock. ¡°Are you discussing Gerald¡¯s household?¡±


    Charlie Wade considered her before he grinned and also stated, ¡°Yes. I am talking about Gerald¡¯s


    family members. His uncle provided me this residence.¡±


    ¡± What?!¡± Wendy felt that her brain was going to blow up!


    This rental property initially came from her fianc¨¦¡¯s family members?


    To put it simply, she would certainly have been the owner of this suite in the future?


    Why did they offer the vi to Charlie Wade?


    This was her vacation home!


    Wendy¡¯s moms and dads were also very puzzled and mad at the same time.


    The White family members ought to have left the rental property to their daughter. Why did they give


    it to Charlie Wade rather?


    Hannah quickly asked Wendy, ¡°Wendy, what is taking ce? Did you understand that the White


    family members had this suite?¡±


    Wendy trembled her head prior to she imed, ¡°No, I did not know about it. Gerald did not mention


    it to me ¡­¡±.


    Right now, Hannah promptly shouted, ¡°Rush and also give Gerald a telephone call! Ask him what is


    going on!¡±.


    ¡± Alright.¡±.


    Wendy rapidly secured her cell phone to call Gerald right away.


    As quickly as Gerald addressed the phone, Wendy asked him, ¡°Gerald, does your family own a


    rental property in Thompson First?¡±.


    Gerald responded, ¡°Yes, we have one of the vis there. What¡¯s wrong?¡±.


    At this time, Wendy responded in a discontented tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me about this? Was


    this suite supposed to be our matrimonial residence?¡±.


    ¡°My uncle bought that rental property so he can use it as his retired life residence in the future. Why


    would certainly he give us that vacation home?¡±.


    Afterwards, Gerald proceeded asking, ¡°Exactly how did you learn about the vacation home?¡±.


    Wendy really felt so aggrieved that she began sobbing at this time. ¡°Did you know that your uncle


    offered his vacation home away?¡±.


    ¡± Provided it away?¡± Gerald asked in surprise. ¡°That did he give it to?¡±.


    Wendy continued weeping before she responded, ¡°He gave it to Charlie Wade! My ineffective


    brother-inw, Charlie Wade!¡±.

 Chapter 181-185

    Chapter 181-185


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 181


    Gerald was additionally shocked.


    The suite at Thompson First was the most useful home owned by the White family.


    This house was possessed by Zeke, the current head of the White family members, that was


    Gerald¡¯s uncle.


    Zeke was Kevin¡¯s papa, as well as Gerald¡¯s papa was only second-inmand.


    Despite the fact that Gerald and also his dad actually enjoyed Thompson First, there was no other


    way they can manage such a costly rental property!


    For that reason, Gerald really felt exceptionally surprised as well as uneasy when he listened to that


    his uncle had really given this vi to Charlie Wade. He right away informed Wendy over the phone,


    ¡°Wendy, give me a min. I will ask my uncle concerning this.¡±


    Wendy hung up the phone before she zed at Charlie Wade as she gritted her teeth as well as


    asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, what did you do? Exactly how did you fool Uncle White into offering you this


    rental property?¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade responded in a light way, ¡°Mr. White supplied me this suite on his


    independency.¡±


    ¡± You are existing!¡± Wendy suddenly blurted out. ¡°You¡¯re not connected to the White family members


    in all! Why would Uncle White provide you such an expensive suite for no reason? You must have


    gotten this vacation home from him utilizing some kind of despicable means!¡±


    At this time, Wendy instantly obtained a phone call from Gerald. ¡°Wendy, it appears as though my


    uncle is really hectic now. He hung up on me without saying anything at all.¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered before he got his cellr phone. Afterwards, he switched on the speaker


    prior to he called Zeke directly.


    As quickly as the phone began ringing, the other party answered the call right away.


    Wendy was shocked.


    ¡± Mr. Wade!¡± Zeke eximed in a lovely fashion over the other end of the line. ¡°Mr. Wade, have you


    gone to Thompson First to check out the vacation home that I provided you? Are you satisfied with


    the vi?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade reacted right away, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m considering the rental property right now. It¡¯s a really


    attractive vi. Thanks.¡±


    Zeke swiftly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, there¡¯s no demand to thank me. I¡¯m d that you like it!¡±


    Charlie Wade proceeded talking in a tranquil way, ¡°The factor I¡¯m calling today is to let you know


    that I¡¯m extremely satisfied with the rental property.¡±


    ¡± Mr. Wade, please do not wait to let me understand if there¡¯s anything else you require. I¡¯ll most


    definitely attempt my finest to get points provided for you. I¡¯ll ensure that you¡¯re satisfied!¡±


    Every Person around Charlie Wade was shocked at this time.


    They did not expect to listen to that Zeke had given this vi to Charlie Wade willingly. Why did he


    do that?


    In addition, Zeke was Wendy¡¯s future father-inw but he in fact had to be so respectful and also


    humble before Charlie Wade. Wendy can not stop herself from feeling extremely frustrated


    currently.


    She can not hold her temper in any longer. She unexpectedly talked in a loud manner as she


    disturbed Charlie Wade¡¯s phone telephone call, ¡°Uncle White, I am Gerald¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Wendy. Why


    would certainly you provide Charlie Wade this rental property for no reason in all? Could you tell me


    the reason why?¡±


    ¡± What? Who do you believe you are? Do you truly assume you have the right to ask me about my


    personal events?¡±


    Zeke responded in a chilly fashion.


    Wendy¡¯s face flushed red instantly.


    Currently, Charlie Wade just replied, ¡°Mr. White, I assume you must provide a description on this


    issue. Or else, they¡¯re really convinced that I have actually fooled you into offering me the vi.¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Wade desires me to rify myself, after that I will rify it to you since I am offering him


    face. I owe Mr. Wade a big support because he conserved my life. I wish that you clowns will


    certainly stop doubting Mr. Wade due to the fact that if you proceed to question him, I won¡¯t allow


    you off!¡±


    Wendy really felt really aggrieved currently. Her face reddened because she really felt so


    embarrassed that her future father-inw in fact scolded her in front of everybody else.


    When Christopher saw that Wendy was so aggrieved, he coughed before he said, ¡°Mr. White,


    Wendy is still a young child. She just asked you about the vacation home out of interest. She had


    nothing else intentions.¡±


    Zeke overlooked Christopher and he merely stated in a considerate fashion, ¡°Mr. Wade, is there


    anything else you would certainly like me to exin?¡±


    ¡± No, that is it,¡± Charlie Wade responded.


    ¡± Okay after that. I will not bother you anymore, Mr. Wade. Please call me whenever you require my


    aid.¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade right away hung up the phone.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 182


    ¡± Charlie Wade, is this ¡­ did the White family truly offer this vacation home to you?¡± Jacob Wilson


    asked Charlie Pitch in shock when hestly restored his detects.


    ¡± Yes, father,¡± Charlie Wade responded as he smiled.


    ¡± This ¡­ you ¡­¡± Jacob Wilson stuttered. He felt as though he was still fantasizing.


    ire Wilson rushed over to her father prior to she stated, ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you take a seat and


    also rest for some time? Since Mr. White has already described the situation to everybody,


    everybody should recognize inly since this rental property rightfully belongs to Charlie Wade.¡±


    ire Wilson particrly highlighted words ¡®rightfully belongs¡¯ due to the fact that she wanted her


    about hear her loud as well as clear.


    Hannah held her hand against her chest in shock before she murmured, ¡°The White household


    have to be really outrageous! If they intended to offer this vacation home to someone else, why


    really did not they give it to me rather?¡±


    Hannah was not the just one in disbelief due to the fact that the rest of them were likewise very


    shocked at this time. Harold was extremely envious of Charlie Wade.


    He could never ever pay for to acquire this rental property even if he strove for 10 lifetimes, but how


    did this good luck fall on somebody like Charlie Wade ?!


    What kind of luck did he have?


    Christopher¡¯s face was still light, and also the fact that Zeke had neglected him did not matter


    anymore. He really felt that this suite must have been his little girl¡¯s residential property in the future,


    however however, it had wound up in Charlie Wade¡¯s hands rather. This was absolutely


    undesirable!


    He considered his daughter that was still weeping badly before he considered Charlie Wade, and


    also he could feel his heart sinking promptly.


    He had actually constantly looked down on Jacob Wilson for the longest time, and now, thetter


    was in fact numerous steps above him because of his son-inw. Just how could he ept this?


    Christopher unexpectedly spoke up and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, what sort of support does Mr. White


    owe you? Are you mosting likely to aid him under the Wilson household¡¯s name?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied lightly, ¡°Well, this is my individualpany, so there is no requirement for me


    to describe myself to you!¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade reversed as well as talked to Barry. ¡°It is already obtainingte. Please


    aid me to see the guests off.¡±


    Even though Christopher dered to be his ¡®senior¡¯, he was absolutely nothing in all in Charlie


    Wade¡¯s eyes!


    Barry responded respectfully before he stated to the group, ¡°Excuse me, as well as please follow


    me. I will certainly lead everyone to the door.¡±


    Christopher zed at Charlie Wade intensely before he steadly left of the vi.


    Wendy additionally shot Charlie Wade a look of animosity prior to seeding her father¡¯s footsteps.


    They felt very damaged right now.


    They can not visualize how a worthless son-inw who depended upon his other half might in fact


    face such all the best!


    Barry shut the door behind him before going back to the visitor space without disturbing Charlie


    Wade and also his family.


    After Harold¡¯s family members had left the vacation home, ire Wilson unexpectedly asked,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, it is time for you to inform us the fact now. Why don¡¯t you inform us what you


    provided for the White family members and why they owe you for this favor?¡±


    Charlie Wade waited for a moment due to the fact that he did not know how he ought to describe


    himself.


    Jack had been struck to death by Charlie Wade¡¯s very own Thunder Order, and also the White


    family had been so afraid that he would likewise condemn them. Zeke had decided to provide him


    the vi as a token of their appreciation and to reveal exactly how grateful he was towards Charlie


    Wade.


    After thinking about it, Charlie Wade ultimately responded, ¡°I assisted the White family members


    with their Feng Shui matters. As a result, they made a decision to settle me by providing this vi to


    me.¡±


    ¡± What?!¡± ire Wilson and her parents were stunned.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, you assisted other people to look at their Feng Shui?¡± ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s eyes


    expanded in disbelief.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Yes.¡±.


    ire Wilson continued doubting him with a puzzled expression on her face. ¡°Where did you learn


    about Feng Shui anyhow?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned before he responded, ¡°By viewing the tv! There are many Feng Shui


    programs on tv nowadays!¡±.


    Upon hearing that, ire Wilson began worrying as she blurted out, ¡°Charlie Wade, are you


    ridiculous ?! That offered you the courage to give Feng Shui guidance to other people even if you


    viewed some Feng Shui programs on television?! Furthermore, you really risked to approve such a


    pricey vacation home as a token?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 183


    When Charlie Wade saw that ire Wilson was panicking, he grinned prior to ensuring her. ¡°My


    dear other half, don¡¯t fret about the suite. Mr. White will never evere and create any problem as


    a result of this vi.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson proceeded drinking his head. Now, the White family is in fact giving you a suite simply


    to thank you! I am scared that they will regret their decision in the future, as well as sooner orter,


    they wille as well as demand that you give everything back to them!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson continued talking, ¡°You must return the suite to the White family as soon as possible.


    Or else, I am afraid that everyone are doomed if they attempt to get even with us!¡±.


    At this time, Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw instantly blurted out, ¡°What do you imply?! Why should


    we return the vi to the White family? Mr. Zeke was the one that offered this vacation home to


    Charlie Wade.


    ine Ma had actually never ever thought of that she would ever before have the opportunity to live


    in such a luxurious suite. Now that they had finally gotten the suite, Jacob Wilson was asking her


    son-inw to return the rental property. Wasn¡¯t thisparable to killing her?


    ire Wilson replied helplessly, ¡°Mom! We should not be approving this kind of present from others!


    It will certainly be extremely troublesome in the future.¡±.


    ¡± There will not be any kind of trouble in all!¡± ine Ma snorted as she checked out Charlie Wade


    before saying, ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade, I really did not expect you to be so qualified. I would not have


    anticipated you to have such a great ability to in fact earn such a huge rental property for us to live


    in!¡±.


    ine Ma smiled as well as imed excitedly, ¡°I truly have a fantastic son-inw! You need to have


    started offering Feng Shui guidance to other individuals previously. That way, we would certainly


    have been abundant a very long time ago!¡±.


    This is not just regarding the rental property! Even if Charlie Wade actually gave them some Feng


    Shui suggestions, how is it appropriate for him to ept a rental property like this?


    ine Ma jumped up in anger as quickly as she heard Jacob Wilson¡¯s words. She aimed a finger at


    Jacob Wilson prior to she stated, ¡°Don¡¯t offer me all these unnecessary justifications! I have actually


    been enduring and staying in poverty all my life with you! I ultimately have the possibility to stay in a


    huge as well as luxurious vi, and yet, you are asking me to provide it back? Let me inform you


    something, Jacob Wilson. If you force your son-inw to provide this vi up, I will divorce you


    quickly!¡±.


    ¡± You ¡­ you ¡­ you truly are the most materialistic female I have actually ever seen in my life!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was so mad and also at a loss for words that he simply muffled the sofa.


    Charlie Wade grinned before saying, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t stress over it. This rental property will not be


    eliminated.¡±.


    ¡± My good son-inw, you are really extremely qualified!¡±.


    ine Ma proceeded looking around the rental property as she touched the vintages and


    calligraphy paints that were hanging on the wall. Currently, I am the one living in this attractive and


    elegant suite while his family can only afford to acquire one of the systems in the high surge


    condominium outside!


    ire Wilson might not take it anymore, finally pulling Charlie Wade apart as well as stage whisper,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, tell me the truth. What is taking ce?¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°My dear partner, do not stress as well much regarding it. It is instead


    inconvenient for me to discuss everything to you right now.


    I will believe you because you state that there is a factor for all of this,¡± ire Wilson responded


    after thinking it over for a brief while. ¡°Yet Charlie Wade, I don¡¯t assume that you should continue


    providing Feng Shui rmendations to others.


    Charlie Wade took this possibility to hold her hand and im, ¡°Do not fret, ire Wilson Wilson. I


    will certainly refrain from doing anything to make you worry. Papa is still pushing us to have a


    youngster, what would you do if something were to ur to me?¡±.


    ¡± Do not be ridiculous.¡±.


    ire Wilson blushed before taking her restore from Charlie Wade.


    On The Other Hand, ine Ma was eximing excitedly as she strolled down the stairways.


    ¡± When I return from my trip next week, I am mosting likely to invite all the people that I know ahead


    and also visit this new suite that I have simply gotten!¡±.


    As soon as she heard her mom¡¯s words, ire Wilson responded quickly, ¡°Mommy! This rental


    property was offered to Charlie Wade ¡­¡±.


    ¡± He is our son-inw, so the vacation home that is offered to him naturally belongs to us also.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 184


    ine Ma felt really triumphant as she shook the jade bracelet on her hand. ¡°I have actually already


    sent a text message to some of my friends. A lot of them are already envious of me as a result of


    this jade bracelet, and now, I also have arge as well as extravagant vi!¡±.


    Charlie Wade looked at the jade arm band on his mother-inw¡¯s hand. In real reality, that was the


    bracelet that Graham had offered to him, and also he had been intending on giving it to ire


    Wilson in the first ce. Nheless, that would certainly have anticipated that ine Ma would


    certainly take it for herself rather.


    ***.


    At the White family manor.


    Gerald was standing in the hall as he reported what he had actually just learnt to his dad over the


    phone.


    After he was done speaking, Gerald waited for a moment before he elevated his head and also


    stated, ¡°Daddy, is uncle confused? He did not even stay a solitary day in that suite, however he did


    not wait whatsoever to give it to Charlie Wade! You have to persuade him to take it back from


    Charlie Wade!¡±.


    Gerald¡¯s papa had a solemn expression on his face as he remained to rest on the couch.


    Gerald had simply notified him that his uncle had actually given the rental property at Thompson


    First to Charlie Wade.


    He did not believe it at initially, as well as so, he had actually gone to validate this details with his


    bro, Zeke, only to locate out that Gerald¡¯s report was real.


    Zeke had rejected to inform him the reason why he had actually provided the vi to Charlie Wade.


    Instead, he simply specified that he owed thest a support.


    What kind of favor could Zeke potentially owe Charlie Wade that would make him distribute such a


    pricey vi when he had constantly been a very thrifty man?


    Right now, Gerald¡¯s dad merely imed, ¡°I have already called your uncle. It seems as though he is


    really determined about offering the vi to Charlie Wade. It is extremely not likely that he would ask


    Charlie Wade to return the suite to him.¡±.


    Gerald gritted his teeth before saying, ¡°Dad, do not you think that there is something wrong with


    Charlie Wade? We have actually been examining and looking into his history for such a long time,


    yet it appears as though we can never ever find any news or information about him at all. Don¡¯t you


    discover that extremely odd?¡±.


    Gerald¡¯s papa contemted for a while before he responded, ¡°Well, your uncle has always been a


    shrewd person throughout his whole life, and also he would never reward Charlie Wade for no


    reason in all. So, whatever it is and also even if there is truly something wrong with Charlie Wade,


    you must not provoke him by any means. I will talk to your uncle tonight to figure out everything


    regarding Charlie Wade.¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡±.


    ***.


    At the same time, Christopher and also his partner were likewise really unhappy with Charlie Wade.


    They were grumbling concerning Charlie Wade to Lady Wilson right then.


    ¡°Granny, I do not recognize what Charlie Wade did to trick the White family right into giving him the


    biggest vi in Thompson! He did not wee you to live in the vacation home, yet he also drove


    our whole family out of the vi simply now!


    Woman Wilson was resting on the sofa, as well as presently, she had an extremely displeased


    expression on her face as she snorted, ¡°Yes! I concur that Charlie Wade does not have any kind of


    respect for his senior citizens in all!¡±.


    The suite that you are living in, as well as the furnishings, is already so outdated. If Charlie Wade


    truly respects you, he would offer to offer you the vacation home at Thompson! He ought to allow


    you to delight in and also live in the vacation home.¡±.


    Girl Wilson¡¯s eyes brightened as soon as she listened to Christopher¡¯s words.


    Besides, they had currently been staying in this vi for greater than ten years. Despite the fact that


    the outside of the suite was still very fashionable, it was currently an old property. Given that it was


    located in a negative ce, the vi was worth at most ten to twenty million dors.


    The suite at Thompson First was most definitely a hundred times far better than this suite. The old


    girl really felt money grubbing immediately since she can never manage to live in a vacation home


    like that.


    As quickly as she heard the news that Charlie Wade was the proprietor of thergest vi in


    Thompson First, she had the very same opinion as Christopher. She really felt that as the head of


    the Wilson household, she should be provided the benefit to enjoy the suite!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 185


    As Lady Wilson was fantasizing about moving right into the suite at Thompson First, Christopher all


    of a sudden massaged his hands as well as sighed before he stated, ¡°Mommy, I am preparing to


    send out someone to invite Loreen¡¯s family members toe over as our visitors. After that, I am


    hoping to propose to the Thomas family for Loreen as well as Harold to be wed. What do you think


    of my idea?¡±


    ¡± The Thomas family ¡­¡± Lady Wilson sighed as she replied, ¡°Formerly, Harold left Loreen behind as


    well as ran away by himself! I believe that Loreen does not have a great impression of him.¡±


    Given that both of our families are service partners, I believe that the Thomas family members will


    be much more focused on the future growth prospects if our children were to obtain married. Even


    though the Wilson family members can not be contrasted to the Thomas family members, we have


    the Emgrand Team to sustain us.


    Woman Wilson considered for a moment before she nodded and imed, ¡°In this instance, allow¡¯s


    attempt to prolong our invite to them to see whether the Thomas family would want involving


    Aurouss Hilll as our visitors.¡±


    ¡± Okay!¡± Christopher replied in a hurry. Afterwards, he proceeded talking, ¡°Mommy, the Thomas


    family members is a very reliable as well as rich family members. If we do not live in a decent vi


    when they see us, we will certainly lose face before them. If that is the case, they will most definitely


    decline the marriage proposal.¡±


    ¡± Nheless, if you can get Charlie Wade to turn over the huge and elegant vacation home in


    Thompson First to us, the Thomas family members will definitely ept visit Aurouss Hilll as our


    visitors. They will additionally think very extremely of us when they see us living in a vi at


    Thompson. Don¡¯t you agree with me?¡±


    Lady Wilson responded her head instantly.


    Living in a rental property that was worth one hundred million bucks would substantially improve


    other individuals¡¯s understandings and also perceptions of the Wilson household.


    She swiftly replied, ¡°Ask your brother to bring his family members right here tomorrow! I will


    certainly talk with them directly.¡±


    Harold as well as Wendy traded glimpses with each other, feeling very pleased.


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s household relied on the family members business to make their living. In Addition,


    Girl Wilson was still the head of the Wilson family. Would Jacob Wilson and his family members


    have the audacity to turn down her request?


    If the old woman asked him to surrender the vacation home over to her, could he say no?


    Given that the old woman had constantly had a preference for Christopher, as long as Charlie Wade


    handed this vacation home over to Lady Wilson, the suite would at some point belong to


    Christopher¡¯s family members in the future!


    ***


    Jacob Wilson led his daughter and also son-inw to the Wilson family members vi early the


    following morning.


    After opening up the car door, ire Wilson could not help however ask, ¡°Dad, did granny inform


    you the reason that she wants us to visit her residence today? Exists anything important?¡±


    ¡± She imed that we will certainly speak about it when we get there,¡± Jacob Wilson responded


    after entering into the cars and truck. ¡°Your uncle, Christopher, as well as his family members will


    also exist.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned right away due to the fact that he knew that it would certainly not be an


    excellent circumstance.


    Right now, ire Wilson spoke intensely, ¡°Why else do you think she has called us over there today


    ?! It need to be because of the rental property!¡±


    ¡± Well, if it¡¯s regarding the vi, Charlie Wade can exin the scenario to your grandmother.¡±


    Jacob Wilson did not think too much of it and also merely entered into the car before prompting


    Charlie Wade to drive as quickly as he could.


    Theystly got here in front of the Wilson family vi at half-past 9 in the morning.


    Charlie Wade might not assist however increase his eyebrows as soon as he stepped into the


    living-room.


    Woman Wilson was sitting on the couch, and also Christopher was standing alongside her. Harold


    and Wendy were standing on the opposite of the living room.


    Not just that, yet numerous various other rtives and also elders from the Wilson family members


    were resting in the living room. Then, the entire young as well as older generation of the Wilson


    family members was looking at Jacob Wilson and also his family.


    Wasn¡¯t this an intervention?


    Jacob Wilson had constantly been a truthful and kind guy, and he would certainly never ever have


    anticipated his mom to do this to him.

 Chapter 186-190

    Chapter 186-190


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 186


    When Jacob Wilson saw that everybody was awaiting his household, he rapidly decreased his head


    as he greeted his mommy as well as senior bro with a smile on his face.


    Christopher acted not to hear him and also simply disregarded him without saying anything.


    Lady Wilson nodded lightly.


    Jacob Wilson swiftly asked, ¡°Mother, why did you ask us toe over below today? Is anything the


    issue?¡±


    ¡± I want to ask you something. Do you own among the rental properties in Thompson First?¡± Girl


    Wilson asked coldly.


    Currently, Jacob Wilson swiftly replied, ¡°Yes, mommy. Mr. White offered the rental property to


    Charlie Wade because he gave him some rmendations concerning some Feng Shui matters.¡±


    ¡± Feng Shui guidance?¡± Harold snorted before he said, ¡°If Charlie Wade actually got the suite due to


    the fact that he merely provided someone some Feng Shui advice, everyone in the Wilson family


    members need to simply quit their work as well as job as Feng Shui masters, then!¡±


    Everybody in the living-room snorted upon hearing this.


    Jacob Wilson can only force augh when he heard his family members ridiculing him.


    On the other hand, Christopherughed prior to he stated, ¡°Mom, whatever type of individual


    Charlie Wade is, as well as whatever he did to obtain the vi, Mr. White himself has actually


    phoned call to rify that he was the one who offered Charlie Wade the rental property as a gift.


    Consequently, there is no need for you topel Jacob Wilson to exin just how they obtained


    the vi.¡±


    Jacob Wilson took a look at his trouble gratefully due to the fact that he really felt very appreciative


    right now.


    His older sibling would usually disregard him as well as put him down, but all of a sudden, he was in


    fact speaking up for him today!


    Christopher continued smiling as he carried on talking with Woman Wilson. ¡°Mommy, you do not


    have to ask Jacob Wilson just how the vi transpired. We have nothing to fret about considering


    that Mr. White has already made clear that he provided Charlie Wade the suite as a gift.¡±


    Girl Wilson responded before she turned about to look at Jacob Wilson. ¡°Jacob Wilson, your senior


    sibling is nning to set up for a marriage proposal with the Thomas household.


    ¡± That is an advantage,¡± Jacob Wilson responded as he grinned. ¡°The Thomas household is very


    respectable and also well-known in the resources. If Harold can actually marry Loreen, it would


    definitely be really useful for the Wilson household.¡±


    Woman Wilson sighed before she proceeded talking. ¡°Nheless, I really feel as though the


    Wilson family members can never ever be contrasted to the Thomas family.


    Jacob Wilson nodded seriously prior to he imed, ¡°Mom, to be truthful, I believe that Loreen will


    certainly not want Harold either.¡±


    The expression on Harold¡¯s face transformed right away, and he break out, ¡°Second Uncle, what do


    you mean by that?!¡±.


    Right now, Jacob Wilson suddenly understood that he had imed glitch, and also he promptly


    attempted to rectify it. ¡°Oh, what I indicated is that the Wilson family truly can not bepared to


    the Thomas family members in any way.¡±.


    Girl Wilson simply responded, ¡°If we were to stay in the greatest as well as most luxurious vacation


    home in Aurouss Hilll, the Thomas family would not turn nose up at us when they pertain to check


    out Aurouss Hilll as our guests.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson looked at his mother with a surprised expression on his face. ¡°Mommy, are you


    meaning to buy a new house?¡±.


    Girl Wilson swiftly reacted, ¡°Just how I want that I could move right into a bigger as well as newer


    house, but however, I do not have adequate money to do so.¡±.


    As quickly as Jacob Wilson heard his mother¡¯s words, he promptly imed, ¡°Mama, if you need


    money, I still have about one million dors that I can provide to you.¡±.


    Woman Wilson grunted quickly. ¡°Do you understand that the price of a suite can range from tens of


    millions to numerous millions? What could I potentially make with one million bucks?¡±.


    After that, she deliberately stated, ¡°Jacob Wilson, does not your household have a vi that is ready


    in Thompson First?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, we do,¡± Jacob Wilson responded in a daze since he did not know what she was implying.


    ¡°What regarding it?¡±.


    ¡± What do you suggest?¡± The olddy replied unhappily. ¡°I am your mom! Can you actually bear to


    see me residing in this old residence for a lot of years? Since you have the most significant and also


    most luxurious suite in Thompson First, wouldn¡¯t it be right for you to recognize me and also give


    that vi to me to ensure that I can live there instead?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 187


    Jacob Wilson was taken aback, as well as he rapidly responded, ¡°Mama, I am sorry, however the


    White household gave the rental property to Charlie Wade, not to me.¡±.


    Girl Wilson started to shed her persistence at this time, and also she might not also be troubled to


    hide her intents anymore. Upon hearing that, she imed, ¡°Charlie Wade is the son-inw of the


    Wilson family members! The vi that the White family provided to Charlie Wade additionally


    belongs to the Wilson family! As the head of the Wilson family members, don¡¯t you assume that I


    have the right to live in that rental property?¡±.


    Right then, Charlie Wade could not help yet sneer at the olddy¡¯s words. He had not stated


    anything before this because he had currently expected absolutely nothing great would certainly


    appear of this family members gathering today.


    It turned out that the old woman was attempting to take the rental property away from him.


    When Jacob Wilsonstly recognized what his mother really wanted from him, he began sweating a


    lot as well as stammering as he considered Charlie Wade with a face filled with embarrassment.


    Christopher unexpectedly talked triumphantly. ¡°Jacob Wilson, you are Charlie Wade¡¯s father-inw.


    ¡± That¡¯s right!¡± Girl Wilson responded as she nodded in satisfaction. Her eyes were filled with greed,


    and also she could not aid yet feel delighted at the thought of living in the huge and luxurious suite


    in Thompson.


    ire Wilson might not stand it anymore and also determined to speak up. ¡°Grandma, the vacation


    home does not belong to the Wilson family.


    Lady Wilson frowned prior to zing at ire Wilson Wilson. She was extremely frustrated and


    also miserable now.


    ¡± That offered you the right to chat?¡±.


    The olddy then considered Charlie Wade with a cold expression on her face as she said, ¡°The


    vi was provided to you by the White family members. You are just a son-inw of the Wilson


    family members, as well as consequently, you are not qualified to enjoy it. Go to the firm¡¯s money


    department tomorrow as well as take one hundred thousand bucks as a reward for providing the


    rental property to me.¡±.


    Lady Wilson spoke in amanding fashion, as though there was no space for any conversation in


    all.


    At this time, Christopher stated, ¡°Charlie Wade, one hundred thousand dors is a lot of money. You


    are just a worthless brat who is living off his partner. I wager you have actually never ever seen that


    much money prior to, anyway.¡±.


    Charlie Wade raised his head, as well as he red at Christopher prior to sneering and stating,


    ¡°You wish to snatch the vacation home in Thompson First from me for a mere one hundred


    thousand dors ?! My vi deserves more than one hundred million bucks! Lady Wilson, do not


    you think that you are too shameless?¡±.


    His voice was powerful and also resonant, as well as everyone in the living room can hear him loud


    and clear.


    The crowd of people was stunned, and the environment in the living room became totally silent right


    now.


    Everybody¡¯s eyes were chosen Charlie Wade.


    Surprise ¡­


    Shock ¡­


    Admiration ¡­


    ire Wilson was also surprised at this.


    She did not expect Charlie Wade to be so tough and bold!


    The expression on Girl Wilson¡¯s face changed promptly as she mmed her hands on the table


    before yelling, ¡°Scumbag! Exactly how attempt you debate to me ?! Men! Come and throw Charlie


    Wade out of my residence right now!¡±.


    Harold additionally reprimanded Charlie Wade at this time. ¡°Grandmother, I think that you should


    instruct Charlie Wade a lesson ording to the policiesid down by the family members! He is


    simply a son-inw of the Wilson family.


    Jacob Wilson can only look at Charlie Wade, but he did not dare to state anything at all.


    ¡± Simple and also respectful?¡± Charlie Wade asked as he sneered. Afterwards, he replied coldly,


    ¡°There is no need for me to be respectful to any individual right here today! You are all not worthy of


    my regard. The only person here today that is deserving of my respect is my father-inw, Jacob


    Wilson!¡±.


    These individuals were all incredibly money grubbing and materialistic. He was already fed up with


    them ever since a long time ago!


    As well as, despite the fact that she was Jacob Wilson¡¯s mommy, Girl Wilson was constantly very


    imply and disrespectful toward her very own child.


    Christopher was Jacob Wilson¡¯s older brother, however he had constantly looked down on him.


    Moreover, Christopher always intended to take away anything that came from his more youthful


    sibling.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 188


    In regards to his condition as the son-inw of the Wilson household, this team of people had


    actually never ever treated him as one of them.


    They did not even bother concerning Charlie Wade in all.


    Jacob Wilson was the only one that would certainly endure their perspective merely due to the fact


    that he was caring and cared about family ties.


    ire Wilson had actually constantly been harassed. The entire Wilson family had actually always


    abhored ire Wilson as a result of her setting as the director of Emgrand Group.


    The Wilson family members had always been running over all over his family.


    They had always been harassed!


    Charlie Wade had actually constantly transformed the various other means for his spouse¡¯s sake.


    He had sustained their bullying for a long period of time, but he really did not expect this team of


    people to be so shameless. He would certainly never have anticipated them to try and snatch his


    vacation home away from him!


    ¡± Charlie Wade, how risk you talk with granny because way?¡± Harold yelled madly at Charlie Wade.


    ¡°I have to teach you a lesson today!¡±.


    ¡± Do you truly assume that is up to you?¡± Charlie Wade snorted before he imed contemptuously,


    ¡°Harold, to me, you are nothing but a bug that can not also bepared to an ant!¡±.


    ¡± Presumptuous!¡± Woman Wilson unexpectedly stood up as she yelled, ¡°Charlie Wade! If you stoop


    down and beg for my forgiveness in addition to hand the vacation home over to me, I will forgive


    you this moment. Otherwise, I will certainly ask ire Wilson to separation you right away before


    driving you away from the house to make sure that you can die on the streets!¡±.


    Right now, ire Wilson Wilson, who had actually been keeping her head down all this while, all of


    a sudden increased her head as well as stood in front of Charlie Wade protectively prior to she


    imed, ¡°I reject to do so! Are you my granny, or are you the patriarch of the Wilson family


    members?! You have actually constantly been oppressing and mistreating my daddy, harassing my


    partner, Charlie Wade, and also you have never once treated my family members like your own


    family! I will never separation Charlie Wade!¡±.


    ¡± You ¡­¡± Girl Wilson was extremely furious, as well as she directed her finger at ire Wilson prior


    to she chewed out Jacob Wilson, ¡°Look! Take a look at how your little girl has actually turned out! Is


    this exactly how you educate your child?! I want her also to stoop and beg for my forgiveness!¡±.


    At this time, Jacob Wilson gradually increased his head as he zed at Girl Wilson.


    Jacob Wilson had a really disappointed expression on his face.


    Christopher was surprised for a moment due to the fact that his more youthful sibling had actually


    constantly been very meek and also submissive. Furthermore, he had actually always given in to


    his own other half. Throughout his whole life, Jacob Wilson had never ever risked to debate to his


    mommy, however this time around, he was actually zing at his mother with such a contemptuous


    expression on his face!


    Christopher yelled sharply, ¡°Second Sibling, why don¡¯t you hurry as well as inform your daughter


    and also son-inw to kneel and also plead for mommy¡¯s forgiveness to ensure that she can


    rx?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson, that had constantly been really timid, was unexpectedly very strong as he imed,


    ¡°Bro, someone offered the vi to Charlie Wade. He can do whatever he desires with it. Moreover,


    exactly how is it any one of your service who my little girl is married to? That offered you the right to


    control our lives? That vacation home deserves more than one hundred million dors. It deserves


    greater than all the properties owned by the Wilson family members. What offers you the right to


    inhabit it?¡±.


    ¡± You ¡­ you ¡­ are an ineffective son!¡± Lady Wilson was trembling in anger, as well as she got hold


    of the teacup in her hand prior to throwing it directly at Jacob Wilson.


    Jacob Wilson did not hide or evade, yet instead, he simply stalled. The teacup struck his head prior


    to it fell to the ground, smashing into pieces.


    The tea trickled throughout his face and body as he stood there motionlessly.


    ¡± Father!¡± ire Wilson cried out loud, as well as her eyes flushed red.


    She could tolerate it if any person tried to degrade her, but she would not tolerate it if anyone


    embarrassed her father!


    Jacob Wilson stood still as the tea streamed down his head, as well as after that, he raised his head


    before he imed coldly, ¡°Mommy, if there is absolutely nothing else, we will certainly return


    initially.¡±.


    After he was done speaking, he took a look at Charlie Wade and also ire Wilson who were


    standing beside him prior to he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Afterwards, he turned around as well as walked


    toward the door without recalling at all.


    ire Wilson cleaned the detach her face as well as glimpsed bitterly at the people in the living-


    room prior to she reversed as well as left with no hesitation whatsoever.


    Charlie Wade did not even bother considering the group of individuals. Rather, he just turned


    around as well as left without saying a word.


    Christopher was so angry that he really felt as though he was about to blow up!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 189


    In real truth, Christopher had actually already carefully nned everything with Lady Wilsonst


    evening.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had purposefully weed all the revered senior citizens in the Wilson family members to go to


    the household gathering today.


    Christopher originally believed that Jacob Wilson would voluntarily turn over the rental property if


    theypelled him to do so.


    He had actually also nned topel Jacob Wilson to hand the rental property over by


    intimidating him if he rejected to do so.


    Jacob Wilson had actually always been very shy, and also he would always shudder in anxiety


    whenever his mom reprimanded him. Christopher was positive that Jacob Wilson would absolutely


    hand the vacation home over to Woman Wilson if she required him to do so.


    Christopher had no respect for ire Wilson at all. She was a wife, hence, she did not have any


    type of right to im anything.


    She was even married to an item of trash!


    When It Comes To Charlie Wade, he could not even be troubled concerning him.


    He was just a mere son-inw of the Wilson family who had no condition in any way, and he did not


    have any credentials to speak or debate to them!


    He ought to simply turn over the suite if he was asked to do so!


    Nheless, Christopher did not expect Jacob Wilson to really have the courage to talk back to the


    old woman because he was pushed to a stumbling block!


    Likewise, ire Wilson Wilson, as Woman Wilson¡¯s granddaughter, did not also trouble to follow


    her grandma¡¯s instructions.


    Even Charlie Wade, that piece of trash, was courageous and ill-mannered adequate to point his


    finger at the old woman and call her immoral!


    ¡± Your family is truly incorrigible!¡± Christopher yelled as he grit his teeth. After that, he turned around


    and stated, ¡°Mama! You can not let them leave like that! If you let them go just like that, they would


    absolutely assume that they are more than the Wilson family members in the future! What power


    will you have as the head of the Wilson family, after that?¡±.


    The expression on Woman Wilson¡¯s face was very awful. She had constantly had a strong desire to


    be in control of whatever.


    After the death of the old man, she had taken control of the position as the head of the Wilson


    family, and, she had actually never permitted any person to test her authority.


    She had never anticipated Jacob Wilson as well as his family to publicly disobey her today, as well


    as this really made her really angry! She disliked them!


    She yelled, ¡°You actually are a disgrace to the Wilson household! Every one of you are participants


    of the Wilson family, and as long as I am still active, you need to follow me!¡±.


    After that, the old woman advised the bodyguards, ¡°Close the doors! I have to teach the 3 of you a


    lesson today!¡±.


    Her granddaughter and also her grandson-inw were right here, but they did not have any respect


    for her whatsoever.


    She did not know how Jacob Wilson could have enlightened his kid to be so rude as well as


    disrespectful towards her senior citizens.


    If she did not punish them significantly today, exactly how could she continue to be the head of the


    Wilson family?


    Moreover, if she allowed them to leave easily, she would certainly never ever be able to take the


    suite at Thompson First from them.


    She had already lived such a lengthy life, yet she had never dreamt of living in such a big as well as


    extravagant rental property. Since the rental property wasstly in her boy¡¯s hands, she needed to


    do anything in her power to take it from him to ensure that she can enjoy it herself.


    The only way they could ever leave the Wilson family was if they offered the vacation home to her!


    Complying with that, a team of bodyguards all of a sudden showed up as well as surrounded the


    three of them.


    Charlie Wade stood in the courtyard and also zed at the bodyguards coldly before he said, ¡°If


    anyone of you dares to take an additional step forward, don¡¯t criticize me for being fierce.¡±.


    ¡± You are just an item of trash, and also you still attempt to make empty hazards below !?¡±.


    Among the bodyguards yelled angrily as he rushed toward Charlie Wade with a baton in his hand.


    Charlie Wade snorted coldly as he got the baton from the various other celebration¡¯s hand before


    striking him on his leg.


    The bodyguard was up to the ground immediately after Charlie Wade struck him, and he can not aid


    yet stoop before Charlie Wade in an ufortable position. Going by the angle of his leg, his leg


    was already broken!


    ¡± Just how attempt you!¡±.


    At this time, Charlie Wade threw the damaged baton onto the ground.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 190


    Everyone in the courtyard was surprised right now.


    The baton was constructed out of the hardest yellow elmwood and was incredibly tough. Even two


    sturdy men would find it really difficult to break this baton even if they used every one of their


    stamina.


    However, in Charlie Wade¡¯s hands, the baton seemed as weak as a strand of noodles!


    After practicing the fighting abilities in the, Charlie Wade¡¯s strength had currently substantially


    enhanced, therefore, these bodyguards did not posture a risk to him at all.


    Jacob Wilson heaved a significant sigh of alleviation when he saw that Charlie Wade had actually


    already acted.


    He did not anticipate his son-inw to be so qualified! It seemed as though the three of them would


    certainly have the ability to leave the Wilson household vi securely today.


    The bodyguards at the Wilson household vi were all hired by Christopher, as well as he was really


    certain with their abilities. The bodyguards were a little upset when they saw how strong Charlie


    Wade was.


    Christopher grit his teeth before iming, ¡°Charlie Wade! I truly did not expect you to have some


    battling skills, but let me see just how you are going to handle so many people simultaneously! I


    want all of you to assault him now!¡±


    Assault him together! Harold shouted as he ground his teeth in anger.


    He had already endured a loss due to Charlie Wade not as well long ago, for that reason, he


    nned to obtain his revenge today.


    The team of bodyguards rapidly rushed at Charlie Wade as quickly as they got themand to do


    so.


    Charlie Wade had an uncaring expression on his face and also merely disregarded them. When a


    few bodyguards all of a sudden rushed towards the 3 of them, Charlie Wade increased his foot as


    well as kicked two of the bodyguards in one strike.


    Quicklyter, he tossed out a couple of even more strikes and instantaneously knocked senseless


    all the bodyguards who had rushed straight at him.


    ire Wilson was standing next to him, and she was absolutely stunned. She truly did not expect


    Charlie Wade to be so solid and manly.


    When Jacob Wilson saw the shocked expression on ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face, he swiftly


    discussed, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, when you most likely to function, Charlie Wade would constantly


    exercise just how tobat by viewing tv in your home.¡±


    ¡± He is discovering just how to eliminate?¡±


    ire Wilson was really excited by this.


    Jacob Wilson proceeded rifying, ¡°Charlie Wade is very resourceful. Mr. Graham also said sorry to


    him due to his skills in the past!¡±


    Jacob Wilson all of a sudden felt a little guilty when he saw Charlie Wade taking care of the


    bodyguards all by himself.


    The Wilson household had actually constantly undervalued Charlie Wade, just ever before asking


    him to remain at house so that he could purchase vegetables to cook as well as do theundry for


    the household. Nevertheless, Jacob Wilson recognized that Charlie Wade was still a guy, and he


    had his very own pride and also dignity as well.


    Which man would certainly agree to wash the meals and also do theundry for the family for his


    whole life?


    It appeared as though the Wilson family members had really abused Charlie Wade.


    On The Other Hand, Charlie Wade dealt with as well as beat all the bodyguards without any worry


    in any way, transforming the situation in the courtyard exceptionally disorderly.


    Wendy and Lady Wilson had actually additionally faced your house to look for sanctuary a long time


    back, but all the men were still waiting in the yard.


    Harold looked extremely irritated because he had never ever anticipated Charlie Wade to be so


    experienced. After seeing that Charlie Wade had currently gained the upper hand, Harold grit his


    teeth as he bent over as well as grabbed an ax before he privately walked over to Charlie Wade.


    While Charlie Wade was focused on battling one of the bodyguards, Harold quickly swung the ax in


    his instructions.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, be careful!¡±


    ire Wilson yelled when she saw the intense representation of the ax imaginable.


    ¡± D * mn it! You are simply a piece of garbage! I am going to kill you today!¡±


    Harold hurried towards Charlie Wade, hatred filling his heart.


    Jacob Wilson was so scared right now, and also his legs really felt so weak that he almost broke


    down to the ground.


    They ¡­ they intended to take Charlie Wade¡¯s life!


    After that, Harold swung the ax at Charlie Wade when again.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s reflexes were swift, as well as he raised his hand before quiting the ax with two


    fingers as he transformed around to glow at Harold.


    Harold was stunned, and also he used all of his strength to try as well as take the ax back from


    Charlie Wade.


    Unexpectedly, despite simply two fingers, Charlie Wade¡¯s grip was remarkably strong, as well as


    Harold might not move the ax at all.


    Not able to do anything, Harold started sweating, and he screamed, ¡°You piece of garbage, release


    currently!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at him prior to he sneered, ¡°Harold, I think you must understand much better


    than anybody else that you are the piece of thrash!¡±

 hapter 191-195

    hapter 191-195


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 191


    ¡± Are you going to stand there and view Harold dedicate murder?!¡±.


    When Jacob Wilson saw Harold turning an ax at Charlie Wade, he can not help however holler out


    noisally in anger.


    At this time, Girl Wilson and Christopher might not be troubled at all. They continued to rest inside


    your home as they watched the fight that was taking ce in the courtyard, not also blinking their


    eyelids!


    The other participants of the Wilson family likewise remained quiet, as though whatever happening


    best after that had nothing to do with them in any way.


    At present, Woman Wilson was just interested in the vi.


    She did not care about anything else!


    In some cases, the older an individual was, the greedier he would be!


    Even in the past, the king would want to develop arger, much better, and extra extravagant


    pce, reaching to prepare a far better tombstone for himself as he grew older as well as older.


    Consequently, the older Girl Wilson was, the a lot more she hoped that she would be able to take


    pleasure in the rest of her life better.


    The olddy wished to live in arger and extra elegant residence, and she intended to die as well


    as be buried in a better ce.


    She likewise desired endless splendor and riches in her following life!


    This was the factor why the older generation would certainly constantly want to prepare a thick


    casket and also a stunning grave for themselves.


    No issue what happened today, Lady Wilson had to get her hands on the vacation home that was


    worth one hundred as well as thirty million dors!


    Even if Harold actually killed Charlie Wade in the procedure, it did not matter to her as long as she


    might obtain the suite.


    Jacob Wilson as well as ire Wilson elevated their heads as they considered this group of


    individuals who had hearts as cool as ice.


    These were their so-called rtives whom they were rted to by blood!


    These supposed loved ones did not wait to establish a circumstance to rob them of their residential


    ormercial property, and also they were also prepared to kill to obtain what they wanted!


    Harold is simply tricking around. It does not matter at all also if he truly injures Charlie Wade


    considering that he is not from the Wilson household anyhow.¡±.


    In his opinion, Charlie Wade was just a son-inw that had no power, impact, or authority.


    Therefore, he felt that there was absolutely nothing that Charlie Wade might do even if Harold


    harmed him seriously.


    In addition, if Charlie Wade truly passed away in this fight, they would be able to take the suite from


    him conveniently.


    That vacation home deserved one hundred as well as thirty million dors, as well as rates for


    homes were presently soaring!


    If they took care of to take the suite from Charlie Wade, they could merely allow the olddy to live


    there initially, and by the time the old woman had passed on, the vi would probably be worth a


    minimum of two hundred million bucks!


    Two hundred million dors! Who would have the ability to withstand this kind of temptation?


    ¡± I do not have an older brother like you!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson yelled angrily before he picked up a mop as well as started striking Harold with it.


    Christopher frowned quickly because he was afraid that his boy would certainly obtain hurt. He


    quickly hurried ahead to quit Jacob Wilson.


    ¡± This is your own doing! You do not desire any way out in any way, do you?¡±.


    Before he can evenplete his sentence, Jacob Wilson had actually already struck him with the


    mop. Christopher took care of to evade his attack on time, and so, the stick just hit him on his


    shoulder, and he yelled out in pain promptly.


    When she saw her papa who was usually very type and mild-mannered acting this way because he


    was so mad, ire Wilson might not help however really feel only disgust and animosity towards


    the Wilson family members. At the same time, she was additionally anxious concerning Charlie


    Wade¡¯s safety.


    Charlie Wade was still holding onto the ax de, and at this moment, he was staring at Harold as


    he ridiculed him, ¡°Harold, let me tell you the fact. You have never been a risk to me, and you will


    never ever before be a danger to me since you are so ineffective!¡±.


    ¡± Go to hell, Charlie Wade!¡±.


    Harold was loaded with temper. ¡°You are only a piece of trash, as well as yet, you actually dare to


    talk to me like this ¡­¡±.


    Before he can end up speaking, Charlie Wade had ordered his wrist directly before pressing it back


    in the various other direction.


    A crisp ¡®pop¡¯ noise was listened to before Harold shrieked out hurting.


    Charlie Wade had actually broken his right-hand man by flexing it back a hundred and eighty levels!


    Harold wailed aloud prior to he dropped to the ground, continuing to cry out in pain.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 192


    Lady Wilson was furious when she saw that Charlie Wade had damaged her grand son¡¯s wrist right


    prior to her actual eyes.


    She was so angry that she rushed over to him immediately because she wanted to provide him a


    limited p throughout his face.


    As soon as she increased her hand in the air, Charlie Wade instantly reversed and also stated


    coldly, ¡°Old woman! You are asking to die!¡±.


    Upon iming that, Charlie Wade put Lady Wilson across her face with no reluctance. The old


    woman was so shocked that she took a couple of steps back promptly.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes were icy, and also he showed a homicidal aura from his body. Although Lady


    Wilson was extremely angry, she trembled unwillingly because she really felt so much pain from the


    put that had actually been delivered across her face.


    She covered her face with her hand before she pulled back in fright.


    The olddy pulled away, however she did not dare to elevate her head to look at Charlie Wade in


    all. This was the very first time she had actually ever seen him with such a terrifying expression on


    his face.


    Everybody in the Wilson family was shell-shocked!


    What the hell was taking ce?


    This piece of garbage really dared to strike Woman Wilson?


    However who would certainly dare to take revenge for the olddy right now?


    Currently, the hurt bodyguards were all pushing the ground, as well as the staying few bodyguards


    that were still standing were all loaded with worry, not daring to progression in any way.


    Although the old woman really intended to take Charlie Wade¡¯s life, she recognized far better than


    to provoke him now. She did not know where he acquired his battling abilities, as well as she knew


    that she would certainly never have the ability to surpass his stamina.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s heart was likewise beating profusely, as well as she maintained her stare on


    Charlie Wade the entire time. She remained in a veryplicated state of mind and also might feel


    her cheeks burning up.


    This was the very first time that she had ever before found Charlie Wade to be so dependable and


    also trustworthy.


    Actually, before this, ire Wilson had actually always assumed that Charlie Wade did not know


    much as well as just recognized just how to buy veggies and cook for the family.


    When Charlie Wade recognized that no person attempted to advance to challenge him anymore, he


    increased his head as well as eyed the group of individuals with a dangerous expression in his


    eyes. He shouted at the two bodyguards who were trying to conceal from him. ¡°If you refuse to open


    the door, I will certainly not hesitate to damage your necks!¡±.


    Both bodyguards were so frightened that they rushed ahead to unlock quickly.


    Christopher growled, ¡°Mommy, we can¡¯t let them go easily!¡±.


    The olddy grit her teeth bitterly as she looked at Charlie Wade as well as imed, ¡°Let them go!¡±.


    ¡± Grandmother, just how could you let them leave now?!¡± Harold yelled, hatred loading his eyes. ¡°He


    broke my wrist! I¡¯m mosting likely to eliminate him!¡±.


    Woman Wilson subdued the anger she really felt as she shouted, ¡°I want all of you to stop talking!¡±.


    Christopher advance as he stated viciously, ¡°Charlie Wade, you harm my son as well as damaged


    the policies of the Wilson household today. I will most definitely make certain that you regret your


    activities!¡±.


    Just then, Woman Wilson all of a sudden spoke up as well as stated, ¡°From now on, Jacob Wilson


    as well as his family are no longer part of the Wilson family! I will no more concern them as my


    offspring!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson elevated his head as he looked at his mommy with bloodstains sshed all over his


    face.


    He responded indifferently, ¡°I do not even wish to belong of the Wilson family members anymore!¡±.


    ire Wilson likewise nodded before saying, ¡°Yes! I do neglect it in any way.¡±.


    The olddy grit her teeth prior to she continued speaking, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you truly are a


    disgrace to the Wilson family members! From now on, you are likewise formally removed from the


    Wilson Group! Because the Wilson Team is in coboration with the Emgrand Team, they will


    definitely obey my guidelines! As you are such an unfilial granddaughter, you will have nothing to do


    with the Wilson Group in the future. I desire you to stay as far away from me as possible!¡±.


    ire Wilson responded securely, ¡°I do not care to be in the Wilson Group anyway! Dad, let¡¯s go.¡±.


    After that, ire Wilson and also Charlie Wade sustained Jacob Wilson as they left of the Wilson


    family vacation home with each other with no backward glimpses.


    ire Wilson did not have a solitary little remorse after going out of the door.


    This was due to the fact that she had ultimately seen the true colors of all her rtives today!


    Their so-called loved ones can not even bepared to an outsider!


    If it weren¡¯t for her moms and dads, ire Wilson would have attracted a clear line from the Wilson


    family members a long period of time back.


    Charlie Wade was likewise extremely upset.


    Lady Wilson, Christopher, and also Harold were three generations of pinheads!


    Did they really believe that they would certainly still have the ability to coborate with Emgrand


    Team after what had taken ce right here today?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 193


    As Charlie Wade drove, leaving the Wilson household suite distant, Jacob Wilson madly said, ¡°If I


    understood that my mommy and also older sibling were so cold-blooded, I would certainly not have


    actually helped them so much in the past!¡±.


    ire Wilson was sitting in the passenger seat right now, as well as she might just sigh as she


    stated, ¡°If they are mosting likely to maintain this up, the Wilson Team will certainly be ruined in no


    time in all.¡±.


    Just after that, ine Ma said indignantly, ¡°The main point is the fact that we have helped them so


    much! Really did not they acquire the contract with Emgrand Group as a result of us? Now, it seems


    as though we have actually helped them for no reason in any way!¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied any which way, ¡°Mom, if they proceed acting this way, they will not wind up


    well anyway.¡±.


    The only reason that the Wilson Group could endure up until today was due to their partnership with


    the Emgrand Group. However, they did not know that Emgrand Team belonged to him!


    They had currently angered him like this, and they were still considering making money off Emgrand


    Group?


    They were imagining!


    He only needed to make one phone call to Doris, and the Wilson family would bepletely ruined.


    Jacob Wilson touched the half-dried blood on his temple prior to murmuring, ¡°That would have


    believed that the Wilson family could be so callous? We have not also had the opportunity to stay in


    the vacation home that Mr. White provided to Charlie Wade, as well as yet, they are already


    attempting to take it away from us! They are clearly attempting to restrain as well as bully us into


    entry.¡±.


    As soon as he was done talking, Jacob Wilson¡¯s eyes brightened as he imed to Charlie Wade,


    ¡°My dear son-inw, can you bring us to the rental property at Thompson First now? I keep


    considering that suite, and I truly wish to see it again.¡±.


    ire Wilson rapidly reacted, ¡°Daddy, we are nearly home! Why do you intend to see the vi


    currently? Barry is still overseeing the renovation of the rental property since it has not been


    finished yet.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson sighed as he replied, ¡°Oh. I just intend to go and take a look at it currently. Otherwise,


    I will certainly not be able to rest tonight!¡±.


    Charlie Wade couldprehend Jacob Wilson¡¯s mindset. Besides, this coincided as a


    circumstance where a person that can not manage a cars and truck was all of a sudden given the


    most pricey deluxe automobile. Even if he were not driving, he would certainly always want to have


    a look at the vehicle that remained in the parking lot.


    Charlie Wade rapidly said to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Considering that father desires to take a look at


    the vacation home, allow¡¯s go as well as check it out. Furthermore, we can speak to Barry if you


    have any type of ideas for the indoor improvements.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson smiled prior to stating, ¡°Charlie Wade understands me the most.¡±.


    ire Wilson might just sigh helplessly before she imed, ¡°Okay, then, allow¡¯s go and also take a


    look currently.¡±.


    Charlie Wade right away transformed his automobile around at the traffic signal and drove to


    Thompson First promptly.


    ***.


    After auto parking his automobile before the rental property in Thompson First, Charlie Wade


    frowned as soon as he got out of his automobile.


    Despite the fact that evictions were shut, there seemed to be a massivemotion inside the vi.


    When ire Wilson saw that Charlie Wade was iced up in ce, she rapidly asked him, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Something is not. Let¡¯s enter and look!¡±.


    After iming that, Charlie Wade led the way and also strolled into the courtyard without thinking


    twice.


    As quickly as he stepped into the courtyard, he saw several bodyguards dressed in ck throwing


    some furnishings out of the vacation home.


    Jacob Wilson said loudly instantly, ¡°Those are the bodyguards from the Wilson household!¡±.


    The expression on Charlie Wade¡¯s face altered quickly. The Wilson household actually did not know


    when to stop. He had not also started taking care of them, yet they were already below to cause


    trouble for him.


    ¡± That permitted you ahead in here?¡±.


    Charlie Wade yelled as he hurried approximately the bodyguards.


    As quickly as they saw Charlie Wade, the bodyguards started stressing.


    Just then, Harold¡¯s voice seemed from the living room.


    ¡± I was the one who let them in!¡±.


    Harold was holding a crowbar in his left hand, and also he had a thick gauze wrapped around his


    right-hand man as he walked out arrogantly.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 194


    ¡± Charlie Wade, you piece of garbage! Since every one of you have currently been driven out of the


    Wilson family, this suite will have to remain in the Wilson household. I came below to collect the


    rental property in support of the Wilson household today!¡±.


    ire Wilson gritted her teeth before she stated, ¡°You men are just way too much! You are trying to


    take the vacation home forcibly merely because you failed to get Charlie Wade to give it up to you


    ?!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson additionally yelled madly, ¡°Harold! This vacation homees from my son-inw. No


    one can take it far from him!¡±.


    Harold altercation as well as started cursing, ¡°That the hell do you believe you are, ire Wilson


    Wilson? You are now just someone that has actually been gone after out and disimed by the


    Wilson family members. Do you think you are certified or worthwhile enough to speak to me?¡±.


    Harold elevated the crowbar in his hand as he directed it at Jacob Wilson as well as proceeded to


    talk, ¡°And also you, old guy. Rush up and also obtain out of this vi currently.


    Charlie Wade was incredibly angry, and he asked coldly, ¡°Where is Barry?¡±.


    Harold stepped forward as well asughed before stating, ¡°Oh, you imply the old man that was


    safeguarding the vi? Well, I got rid of him after offering him a great whipping. From now on, he


    must understand clearly who the true proprietor of this vi is.¡±.


    ¡± You hit Barry?¡± Charlie Wade asked with a cold expression on his face.


    Even though Barry was a butler who formerly benefited the White family, given that Zeke had


    actually currently ced him in charge of this vi, he was just one of Charlie Wade¡¯s individuals.


    Moreover, Uncle Barry had actually constantly been extremely devoted and considerate to him.


    What was a lot more essential was the fact that Barry was already greater than sixty years of ages


    this year. Charlie Wade can not think that Harold would not also allow an innocent old man off.


    Harold sneered before he imed, ¡°Why? Or else, exactly how would certainly he ever recognize


    who his real master is?


    After iming that, Harold startedughing sinisterly.


    Charlie Wade came to be exceptionally upset, and also without keeping back, he punched Harold.


    Bam!


    Harold might not dodge on schedule, as well as Charlie Wade¡¯s hand hit him directly on his nose


    bridge. Harold yelled suffering as blood started gushing out of his nose.


    ¡± Why are you still standing there?! I desire this piece of trash dead!¡±.


    Harold chewed out the bodyguards with a wild and crazy expression glued on his face.


    Promptly, the bodyguards obtained some long des before they began rushing at Charlie Wade


    viciously.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, I recognize that you are very good at fighting, but I really wish to see just how you


    are going to get out of this to life! Let¡¯s see whether your fists are harder, or whether your skin is


    thicker than the des!¡±.


    ire Wilson as well as Jacob Wilson turned pale as quickly as they saw the bodyguards rushing at


    Charlie Wade with knives in their hands.


    Yes, Charlie Wade was most certainly a good fighter, nevertheless, at the end of the day, he was


    still constructed from flesh. He was only human. Just how could he possibly win against his


    opponents that were all sporting lengthy des in their hand?


    Charlie Wade had a detached expression on his face.


    ¡± You believe you can take my life easily?¡±.


    Having imed that, Charlie Wade moved at such a quick rate as he battled against the


    bodyguards benefiting the Wilson family members.


    Although the bodyguards were all holding a long knife in their hand, they might not even touch


    Charlie Wade¡¯s garments in any way.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Moreover, Charlie Wade was simply fantastic since he could also release an assault while averting


    their knives.


    He would certainly toss a punch delicately, as well as when his hand hit his target, the sound


    resounded loudly in the air.


    The bodyguards were all participants who had retired from the special force, yet they were no suit


    for Charlie Wade whatsoever.


    In the blink of an eye, Charlie Wade had actually already taken all the bodyguards down.


    No person understood how he did it since Charlie Wade¡¯s steps had actually been so fast and swift.


    Also before they can see himing, the bodyguard had currently been knocked down to the


    ground!


    Moreover, Charlie Wade was really feeling irritated as hebated with these bodyguards, and so,


    he did not hold back as he did not really feel anypassion for them in all. He assaulted them


    brutally, and also the majority of them were lying on the ground as they screamed hurting because


    of their busted hands or legs.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 195


    Harold was stunned by the view in front of him!


    He understood that Charlie Wade was efficientbating, however he truly did not anticipate that


    the bodyguards who had actually been equipped with des might not also beat Charlie Wade.


    Harold started shaking when he saw the murderous search Charlie Wade¡¯s face.


    To be honest, the only reason why Harold had actually pertained to assert the vacation home as a


    property of the Wilson family members was due to the fact that the olddy had actually offered him


    instructions to do so. Considering that he had an enmity with Charlie Wade, Harold was more than


    ready to capitalize on this opportunity to abolish and destroy Charlie Wade.


    He actually had actually not anticipated Charlie Wade to in fact defeat all of the bodyguards so


    quickly. Moreover, he was not hurt whatsoever!


    Was Charlie Wade really human?


    Right now, Charlie Wade had actually already walked toward Harold with a lethal expression on his


    face.


    He had to teach this dumbass a great lesson today to make sure that he mightstlyprehend


    who he was handling.


    Harold shivered in fear when he saw Charlie Wade walking towards him, and also he rapidly blurted


    out, ¡°You can not kill me! I am the only grandson of the Wilson family! If you risk to also touch a


    single hair of my hair, the Wilson household will never let you off!¡±


    Charlie Wade had a fierce as well as uncaring expression on his face as he walked in the direction


    of Harold, step by step. When he wasstly standing in front of Harold, he grabbed him by his cor


    before he said in a cold voice, ¡°In my eyes, the Wilson household that you simply stated is


    absolutely nothing to me whatsoever!¡±


    ¡± ire Wilson Wilson, Secondly Uncle, please ¡­ please tell Charlie Wade to stop ¡­¡±.


    In a state of desperation, Harold begged seriously for ire Wilson and Jacob Wilson to help him,


    totally neglecting how he had treated them before this.


    ire Wilson red at Harold with a cold expression on her face prior to she said, ¡°You are worthy


    of to end up the method you did today! You asked for it!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson looked at ire Wilson prior to he looked at Harold, struggling internally.


    Jacob Wilson was very let down with the Wilson household. Despite the fact that Harold was his


    nephew, he did not care about their family ties whatsoever. If so, why should he respect him?


    Jacob Wilson understood that the Wilson family still held some power in Aurouss Hilll. If Charlie


    Wade truly ended up murdering Harold today, the Wilson household would absolutely seek revenge


    for him.


    Nevertheless, Jacob Wilson responded helplessly, ¡°Charlie Wade, just educate him a lesson.¡±.


    Charlie Wade believed for a moment before he responded as well as pushed Harold against the


    ground. The gravel cut deep right into Harold¡¯s face, and the blood would not quit flowing out of the


    injury.


    ¡± I can spare your life, however given that you have frustrated me as well as triggered a lot problem


    to my family members, I will certainly make sure that you live a life worse than fatality itself!¡±.


    Charlie Wade punched Harold hard in his lower abdomen. This strike hit Harold directly in his pubic


    area.


    Harold was an average person with no fighting abilities in any way, as well as Charlie Wade¡¯s strike


    sufficed to damage his manhood. From now on, Harold would end up being an impotent man.


    As quickly as Harold really felt Charlie Wade¡¯s punch in his reduced abdominal areas, he might not


    assist however to rest on the ground as he rolled around in pain. It was the most awful difort


    he had actually ever before felt in his life! Not just that, but Harold did not know the consequences


    of this punch as well as exactly how it would entirely alter his life.


    Charlie Wade after that required protection before calling the police to apprehend all of these


    people. Afterwards, he looked at Barry¡¯s injuries.


    Fortunately, Barry only suffered some outside injuries as well as did not suffer any type of significant


    injuries in any way, and also Charlie Wade right away felt eased.


    Nevertheless, Charlie Wade was still angry at the Wilson family. Because they picked to prompt


    him, they should not criticize him for being vicious!


    ***.


    After arriving home.


    Jacob Wilson sat on the sofa, the bloodstains on his face currently having dried up entirely. He had


    a contusion on his nose as well as temple, and his face was currently somewhat inmed from his


    injuries. Jacob Wilson was additionally in a trance, and also he felt extremely dizzy.


    His senior brother had purchased the bodyguards to beat him up today, and he felt actually upset as


    well as annoyed as a result of that.


    ire Wilson rubbed some medication on his forehead before she stated, ¡°Daddy, Charlie Wade


    has already retaliated you. So, please do not take it to heart, okay?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson might only sigh as he replied, ¡°I am all right. I am just actually let down to understand


    that my mommy, my brother, as well as none of my family members have ever before treated me as


    one of their very own.¡±.


    After that, Jacob Wilson continued speaking, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, since they have currently driven


    you out of the Wilson Group, what are your prepare for the future?¡±.

 Chapter 196-200

    Chapter 196-200


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 196


    ire Wilson replied, ¡°What prepares would I have? I will search for another work!¡±


    Charlie Wade did not state anything else when he listened to ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s words. Rather,


    he merely walked to the veranda as he offered Zeke a call.


    As quickly as Zeke responded to the phone, Charlie Wade asked him right away, ¡°Your nephew,


    Gerald ¡­ is he involved to Wendy?¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡± Zeke replied in a hurry before he asked, ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade responded coldly, ¡°I have currently broken all connections with the Wilson family


    members. If the White family chooses to approve a new bride from the Wilson household, that


    would imply that you are not providing me any kind of face at all. If you urge on doing so, do not


    condemn me for not being polite when there are any conflicts in the future.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the reality that you were the son-inw of the Wilson family, I would never ever have


    actually permitted a person from my family members to marry a person like Wendy! I will send


    someone to go over to the Wilson family rental property to alert them concerning the annulment of


    the interaction quickly!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in contentment prior to he said, ¡°Okay, then. I am d that I can count on


    you.¡±


    Zeke hurriedly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, do not worry. The White family looks forward to working with you


    in the future.¡±


    ¡± Okay,¡± Charlie Wade replied right away. ¡°Go as well as get it done currently.¡±


    ¡± Okay, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Wasn¡¯t the Wilson family passing away to be part of the White family? Well, because situation, he


    would damage all of their wishful thinking!


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade made a telephone call to Doris.


    Considering that he was showing the Wilson family members a lesson, he would certainly need to


    make it an unforgettable one for them.


    As quickly as the call linked, Charlie Wade said coldly, ¡°Doris, please make a public announcement


    right away mentioning that Emgrand Team will certainly suspend all future coborations with the


    Wilson Group and we will dissolve any of the contracts that we have with them, efficient instantly.¡±


    Doris was exceptionally surprised. ¡°Mr. Wade, isn¡¯t the Wilson Team the business possessed by the


    youngdy¡¯s family? Wouldn¡¯t you be injuring her feelings if you select to do this?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°My spouse has already broken all ties with the Wilson family members, and


    they will have nothing to do with my better half in the future!¡±


    Doris understood Charlie Wade¡¯s words right away. ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade.


    This way, the Wilson family would bepletely ruined!


    Had Not Been Lady Wilson a very big-headed woman? Well, he would certainly leave her with


    nothing in any way, then!


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie Wade returned to the living-room where he saw Jacob Wilson,


    that was resting on the sofa. He discovered that Jacob Wilson¡¯s eyes sockets were inmed, and


    the swellings on his forehead were bing worse, as well as Charlie Wade came to be anxious


    that his injury would be progressively worse.


    He could inform that Jacob Wilson did not just endure physical injuries, but it appeared as though


    he had actually endured some influence on his mind. Charlie Wade believed that there may be a


    minor blood blockage in his mind, and also it would certainly be best for Jacob Wilson to go to the


    healthcare facility as well as have a craniotomy in order to get rid of the embolism.


    Or else, this intracranial hematoma would certainly end up being a ticking time bomb that would all


    of a sudden emerge, triggering Jacob Wilson to pass away an untimely end.


    Charlie Wade did not want ire Wilson to worry. He made a decision to hide this issue


    momentarily.


    He stood before iming, ¡°I am heading out to acquire some natural herbs so that we can treat


    father¡¯s injuries.¡±


    Many clinical strategies were recorded in the, as well as Charlie Wade had seen a prescription that


    can soothe clinical depression and also turn on the blood cirction in the mind. He had a feeling


    that this would absolutely cure his father-inw.


    ire Wilson asked him oddly, ¡°What kind of herbs are you mosting likely to buy? Will it work?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we sent him to the medical facility?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled before he responded, ¡°I don¡¯t think that we ought to most likely to the


    healthcare facility now. The physicians will intentionally make his condition out to be much more


    severe than it is simply so they can frighten us right into obtaining added treatments. I know of a


    prescription that is very good for swellings.¡±


    ire Wilson nodded in acknowledgment, and also Charlie Wade headed toward the door.


    As quickly as Charlie Wade opened the front door, he saw a colleague showing up outside his


    home.


    It became Graham from the Quinton family.


    Charlie Wade frowned as he looked at Graham and also asked, ¡°Why are you below?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 197


    Graham grinned as quickly as he saw Charlie Wade. ¡°Mr. Wade, I heard that you ran into some


    unexpected situations today. Therefore, I gathered some herbs as well as medication, and I


    determined to send them over right here for you to take a look.¡±


    After he was done talking, a bodyguard showed up behind Graham before he offered Charlie Wade


    with a red wooden box professionally.


    Graham opened the cover of the wooden box before he grinned and also said, ¡°Mr. Wade, please


    take a look at this.¡±


    Charlie Wade saw that Graham had actually brought him a wooden box full of old and also thick


    wild ginseng, some purplish-red glossy Ganoderma lucidum, and a couple of various other medical


    herbs that could not be located in any type ofmon natural herb shop.


    Although these medicinal natural herbs were extremely valuable as well as pricey, they did not


    include much spiritual power. These natural herbs were most definitely far better than nothing.


    These medical herbs would certainly additionallye in helpful given that Charlie Wade needed to


    prepare some pills for stimting Jacob Wilson¡¯s blood flow.


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly prior to saying, ¡°Okay, give it to me.¡±


    Graham hurriedly shut the box prior to handing it over to Charlie Wade. ¡°Thanks to Mr. Wade¡¯s


    advice, every little thing has been going well for the Quinton family. Please do not think twice to ask


    the Quinton household for any type of herbs or medication that you may need in the future.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Alright, then. If there are any excellent medical natural herbs, please send


    out some to me. It will certainly be very helpful to me.¡±


    ¡± Okay!¡± Graham rapidly asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, if you have nothing on, would certainly you like toe


    over to the Quinton family members estate to delight in some noodles and also a home-cooked


    meal?¡±


    Charlie Wade simply responded any which way, ¡°Perhaps an additional day. There is something that


    I require to do for my family members now.¡±


    ¡± Okay,¡± Graham hurriedly replied. ¡°I will certainly not trouble you any longer.¡±


    After stating that, Graham left quickly, and Charlie Wade additionally turned around and also strolled


    back right into your house.


    Jacob Wilson was currently experiencing an excruciating migraine, and so, ire Wilson wished to


    stroll him to a massage center nearby to ensure that he can soothe his headache and advertise the


    blood flow in his brain.


    Charlie Wade simply said, ¡°Dad, you need to not be walking around currently. I will certainly prepare


    some pills for you, as well as I think that it will certainly be really efficient in alleviating your


    migraine.¡±


    Jacob Wilson could not assist yet ask, ¡°Charlie Wade, do you recognize just how to suggest


    medication as well as cure illness also?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he responded, ¡°I found out a little bit of medication in the past.¡±


    He could not tell his father-inw that he had actually learned about this secret pill from the.


    This was a lengthy lost medicinal prescription, and also it can not only get rid of the blood blockage


    in the mind, but it likewise had a miraculous effect on any kind of serious mind conditions such as


    cerebral infarction or stroke.


    If Charlie Wade might effectively create the secret pill, Jacob Wilson would most definitely be cured.


    Jacob Wilson was still a little stressed. He can only awkwardly talk with Charlie Wade and imed,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, I am saying this not due to the fact that I do not trust you. I recognize that you are


    great at battling as I have actually experienced it directly. I do not believe that you will be able to


    treat ailments and conserve people simply by enjoying tv ¡­¡±.


    Jacob Wilson coughed a little before he said, ¡°Well, I assume I will certainly simply ask ire


    Wilson to take me to the medical facility!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled before replying, ¡°Okay, papa. If you do not believe me, you can most likely to


    the health center and seek therapy initially. It would certainly be wonderful if they might treat you


    immediately.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson promptly replied, ¡°No, it is not that I do not trust you. I am simply in a lot of pain, so I


    would like to go to the medical facility to obtain checked by the doctors.¡±.


    After that, Jacob Wilson turned around and stated, ¡°Let¡¯s go, ire Wilson Wilson.¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded prior to she assisted Jacob Wilson to stand up, as well as they headed out


    right away.


    At this time, Charlie Wade strolled into the kitchen as he started preparing the prescription for his


    secret pill.


    ording to the, this medicine was extremely efficient. Since Jacob Wilson only had a slight blood


    blockage in his mind, Charlie Wade deducted a couple of medicinal herbs from the prescription


    before he started preparing it so that it would not be also strong for Jacob Wilson.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 198


    The secret pill was created by a renowned Chinese doctor, Sun Simiao, during the Tang Empire.


    His widely distributed jobs were just about lost. His most renowned was a memorandum containing


    the background of all the medical experience and also medical methods in the past empires, and


    these were also included in the.


    This was much more clinically beneficial contrasted to the various other 2 clinical books. Not


    numerous individuals recognized about it nowadays. It appeared to have been shed entirely, and


    also lots of physicians had never ever even heard of this name before.


    Charlie Wade rapidly prepared a box of six walnut-sized honey pills ording to the prescriptions in


    the medical books.


    As quickly as he was done preparing the pills, Jacob Wilson as well as ire Wilson had actually


    likewise simply returned.


    Jacob Wilson was in a great deal of difort, and also it was ending up being significantly


    awkward for him to stroll as well as walk around.


    ire Wilson was alsoing to be extra worried, and she promptly asked, ¡°Father, if the massage


    did not function, should we head to the hospital to ensure that you can get a check-up rather? What


    do you consider that?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson merely swung his hand as he imed, ¡°Oh, I do not intend to go to the medical facility


    any longer. It is so troublesome. I will need to do a blood examination as well as an urine test. I am


    fine now. I simply wish to take a seat and also remainder for some time.¡±.


    ire Wilson had actually brought Jacob Wilson out for a massage to improve his blood flow. Jacob


    Wilson had not expected it not to have any kind of effect whatsoever.


    Just after that, Charlie Wade left with the pills that he had actually just prepared.


    ire Wilson might scent the scent of medical herbs drifting airborne. Checking Out Charlie Wade


    with a stunned expression on her face, she asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, are you really making some


    medication?¡±.


    Charlie Wade aimed at the pills in his hand prior to he imed, ¡°Daddy, this tablet can invigorate


    your blood flow and remove any blood clots in your brain. It is very effective. Why do not you


    attempt one?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson looked at Charlie Wade as he picked up among the pills as well as observed it


    meticulously. He might scent an especially fresh medical aroma travelling through his nostrils, and


    he instantaneously really felt revitalized.


    He sought out at Charlie Wade in surprise as he asked, ¡°You made this pill yourself?¡±.


    ¡± Yes!¡± Charlie Wade responded promptly. ¡°I just made it.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson asked again, ¡°Have you examined medicine prior to?¡±.


    Charlie Wade swiftly replied, ¡°I discovered it from an old man that used to work as a cleaner at the


    orphanage. His forefathers were all Chinese medical professionals.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson took a look at Charlie Pitch in shock before he asked, ¡°Are you certain regarding this?


    Will something that a cleaner educated you really function?¡±.


    ¡± I guarantee that it will most definitely be effective. Father, why don¡¯t you take one of the pills? I


    make certain that you will certainly really feel better in a split second.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson really felt a little anxious, but as he thought about his existing circumstance and the


    difort that he was feeling best then, heprised his mind and also rapidly swallowed the pill.


    Prior To ire Wilson might also ask Charlie Wade regarding the origins of the pill, Jacob Wilson


    had actually already taken it. Thus, ire Wilson promptly checked out him as well as asked,


    ¡°Daddy, exactly how are you feeling?¡±.


    ¡± It appears as though ¡­ my head is no more injuring that much although I have just taken the pill.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was also happily stunned at the performance of the pill.


    Despite the fact that the pills looked ordinary and also typical, he felt as though he was totally


    rejuvenated and stimted as soon as he took the pill. It was a lot easier to take a breath, and also


    he really felt that his head was much clearer. Jacob Wilson can feel the pain that he had been


    feeling at the back of his head slowly going away.


    Jacob Wilson then looked at Charlie Wade dly as he asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, where did you get


    this medication?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°Mr. Quinton provided some medicinal herbs over to me just now.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson was really pleased, and also he apuded Graham. ¡°Mr. Quinton is such a good


    person! He delivered medicinal herbs over to us as soon as he heard that I had endured some


    injuries.¡±.


    ire Wilson also stated, ¡°Mr. Quinton is truly a really kind as well as humble man although he has


    such a high standing in Aurouss Hilll. So uncle were half as wonderful as Mr. Quinton, things would


    certainly not have actually ended up by doing this.¡±.


    As quickly as she pointed out Christopher, Jacob Wilson had a somber expression on his face. He


    then swung his hand and also said, ¡°Don¡¯t discuss him any longer.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson went back to his bed room to remainder after taking the medicine.


    At this time, Charlie Wade observed that ire Wilson likewise looked a little dissatisfied. The


    Wilson family members will definitely pay for what they did today!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 199


    Right now in the Wilson family members suite.


    Woman Wilson and also Christopher were awaiting Harold to restore good information that he had


    actually effectively taken control of the vacation home at Thompson First.


    They did not expect to receive information that Harold was gravely hurt and that he had been


    detained by the police, currently being apprehended on the premises that he had actually broken


    into private home as well as triggered willful harm to others!


    This made Girl Wilson very upset!


    Woman Wilson spoke madly, ¡°This have to have been done by ire Wilson and her family


    members once more! This is actually undesirable!¡±.


    Christopher was really anxious and also began stressing when he listened to that his son was


    seriously injured. He quickly said in anxiety, ¡°Mama! Jacob Wilson is being too egotistic! You have


    to assert justice for Harold! After all, Jacob Wilson has always paid attention to anything you im.


    If you inform him to stop whatever he is doing right now, he will absolutely listen to you as well as


    act ording to your instructions.¡±.


    ¡± Of course!¡± Woman Wilson snorted before she imed, ¡°So suppose that household managed to


    maintain the vi on their own? Isn¡¯t it simply a vacant covering, anyway? They have no cash or


    power in Aurouss Hilll. Exactly how can they ever battle against us? I am not just mosting likely to


    take the suite away from them, yet I am going to make sure that they pay an ufortable price for


    their actions today!¡±.


    As both of them were discussing this, someone suddenly was avable in to pass a message. ¡°Girl


    Wilson, Zeke White, the head of the White family members, has just shown up.¡±.


    ¡± Oh?¡± Girl Wilson eximed in shock. ¡°Please let him in right away. I was practically to ask him why


    he decided to give that vacation home to Charlie Wade and his household! After all, he is our future


    inw, so just how could he do that to us?¡±.


    As soon as she was done speaking, Zeke stalked the front door with his nephew, Gerald.


    Both of them had in facte by meaning to abort the engagement.


    In actual truth, Gerald was currently sick and tired of Wendy from a very long time back. This was


    mostly since he felt that Wendy¡¯s family members was really matchless to the White household.


    As quickly as his uncle had actually stated that he desired to annul their involvement, Gerald


    concurred to let his uncle call the shots without any type of doubt whatsoever.


    When Girl Wilson saw both of them standing at the front door, she weed them in a hurry and


    also stated, ¡°Oh, my inws are right here! Why really did not you inform me that you were can be


    found in advance?¡±.


    Zeke sneered prior to he spoke coldly, ¡°Woman Wilson, you actually are remarkable!¡±.


    The old woman did not know what Zeke meant by his words. She could onlypel an awkward


    smile before she imed, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±.


    After that, Girl Wilson relied on Christopher before stating, ¡°It¡¯s unusual for Mr. White ahead and


    also visit us personally. Why do not you invite him in to make sure that he can sit? This is your


    future inw!¡±.


    ¡± I will certainly not be being avable in,¡± Zeke responded prior to swing his hand. ¡°The reason I


    came right here today is mainly to speak about the marital rtionship setups in between our family


    members.¡±.


    At this time, Girl Wilson hurriedly responded, ¡°Mr. White, please be felt confident that we will most


    definitely be holding a wedding reception, and also we will not humiliate you whatsoever. Please do


    not hesitate to allow us know if you have any type of additional requests.¡±.


    Zeke replied coldly, ¡°Then, I will reduce straight to the point. The White household has put some


    thoughts right into this matter, and also we feel that the White household as well as the Wilson


    household have too many differences and also nothing alike in any way. Therefore, the reason that I


    am right here today is to educate you that I would like to annul the interaction in between Gerald as


    well as Wendy.¡±.


    ¡± What?! You imply you wish to terminate their involvement?!¡± Lady Wilson and also Christopher


    were both in shock.


    Wendy was also shocked, and she instantly break out, ¡°Why ?! Gerald as well as I have actually


    currently reserved the banquet for our wedding celebration!¡±.


    Wendy looked at Gerald before she asked, ¡°Gerald, what is going on?¡±.


    Gerald simply shrugged prior to he imed, ¡°This decision was made by the participants of the


    White family. There is absolutely nothing I can do regarding it.¡±.


    The Wilson family members really felt as though they will copse!


    This engagement had actually currently been organized a long period of time back, and the Wilson


    family members had actually made all the required preparations for the wedding celebration. They


    had actually currently notified all of their loved ones pertaining to Wendy¡¯s engagement because the


    wedding was meant to be held following month.


    The White family in fact wanted to annul their engagement now?


    Woman Wilson had been looking forward to this marital rtionship n due to the fact that she


    intended to use their links to the White family as leverage to advance the Wilson Group.


    Since the White family members had made a decision to annul the involvement, wouldn¡¯t all her


    efforts be for nothing?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 200


    Even though Gerald as well as Wendy were not officially married, both of them had already been


    together for the longest time. Time ago, Gerald and also Wendy had been careless, and she had


    actually also got pregnant all of a sudden. In order not to invoke any chatters or reports, the old


    woman had actually asked Wendy to have an abortion and wait to have a youngster only after they


    got wed.


    Unexpectedly, the White family members was seeking to annul their engagement now!


    Really did not this mean that Gerald had been experimenting with her granddaughter all this while?!


    Not just that, but he was thinking of leaving after getting her granddaughter expecting?


    Woman Wilson was furious, and she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. White, what do you mean by


    this? The Wilson family has actually never ever angered you in any way! Moreover, we had actually


    constantly rted to Gerald as our very own boy even prior to he got together with Wendy. Wendy


    was also expectant with Gerald¡¯s child. Still, I asked her to get an abortion since I was considering


    our households¡¯ reputation since it would certainly not benefit her to be pregnant before both of


    them are married. Exactly how can you do this to her currently?¡±


    Wendy suddenly rupture into tears after her grandmother spoke about the youngster.


    Zeke sneered before he said, ¡°The only individual that you can me for this matter is on your own!


    You can not criticize any individual else. You can just criticize yourself for being so shameless, Girl


    Wilson!¡±


    ¡± This ¡­¡± Woman Wilson was shocked that Zeke would suddenly embarrass and insult her in this


    manner. ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Zeke simply responded, ¡°You and your household tried to snatch and also take control of the suite


    that I provided to Charlie Wade. Just how could I evere to be family members with people that


    are as immoral as your family?¡±


    Woman Wilson was stunned. She blurted out, ¡°This is a problem between the Wilson family


    members and Charlie Wade. Why are you conflicting in our household matters?¡±


    Zeke responded coldly, ¡°You really are shameless, Lady Wilson! I gave that rental property to


    Charlie Wade to express my gratefulness and thanks to him, yet you really tried to seize it far from


    him? Why do not you take a look at yourself in the mirror?!¡±.


    Lady Wilson really felt a pain in her upper body.


    Zeke truly did not offer her any type of face in all. She knew that the White family was exceptionally


    affluent, however how could they disrespect her like this?


    Nheless, Girl Wilson did not risk to refute Zeke¡¯s words whatsoever.


    This was due to the fact that she understood that she was already at the losing end in this matter.


    She actually did not anticipate Zeke to have so much regard for Charlie Wade, that item of garbage!


    Exactly how had things ended up this way?


    At the same time, Wendy was sitting on the ground as her mind wentpletely nk, as well as


    she did not know what she should do anymore. She just looked at Gerald as she proceeded


    weeping, ¡°Gerald, I was expecting with your youngster! You can not leave me much like this!¡±.


    Gerald responded, ¡°If you wish to condemn any individual, the only person that you can condemn is


    your grandmother, your daddy, and likewise your bro!¡±.


    Gerald proceeded talking, ¡°I additionally can not forgive the Wilson family for beating Uncle Barry


    up. Uncle Barry is like a grandfather to me, but the Wilson household in fact beat him up just due to


    the fact that you were hoggish as well as desired to burrize Charlie Wade of his vacation home! IBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    do not desire to be the Wilson household¡¯s son-inw, as well as the White family members does


    not desire a daughter-inw like you!¡±.


    Christopher was standing at the side, his face entirely light. Girl Wilson likewise had a frightened


    expression on her face.


    They had thought that Barry was merely a in subordinate that was functioning under the Whites.


    That would certainly have understood that he would be somebody that was so vital to them?


    Lady Wilson was filled with regrets. If she had actually understood that this would happen, she


    would certainly not have actually bothered to snatch Charlie Wade¡¯s suite in all.


    In the end, she had not managed to snag the rental property from Charlie Wade, however she had


    actually additionally destroyed her granddaughter¡¯s marital rtionship!


    She had been dreaming of making use of the White family members toe to be even more


    powerful and also influential, yet now, that was all it was ¡­ a desire!


    The olddy intended to rupture into tears when she thought about this.


    Simply then, Wendy, that was sitting on the ground, red at Woman Wilson prior to she yelled,


    ¡°This is all your mistake, old woman! You are the one that ruined my joy!¡±.

 Chapter 201-205

    Chapter 201-205


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 201


    Girl Wilson was in utter shock.


    How had this happened?


    She might not think that Charlie Wade actually had the power to influence the White family


    members to break the involvement with the Wilson household!


    She really felt as though her heart was hurting as she thought about this.


    Girl Wilson wished to plead Zeke not to desert the Wilson family members. The various other event


    overlooked her totally. After announcing that they would be annulling the engagement in between


    Gerald as well as Wendy, Zeke reversed and left the Wilson household rental property with Gerald


    right away.


    Wendy broke down totally as well as could not stop weeping.


    She had beenplying with Gerald around for numerous years, providing him every little thing


    that she had. She had actually even been expectant with his child, but still, he selected to desert her


    currently!


    She can not help yet really feel hatred as well as bitterness towards her granny.


    Christopher was additionally feeling extremely depressed appropriate after that. He had acted and


    also dealt with his bro¡¯s family ording to the olddy¡¯s guidelines, however it appeared as though


    he had not gotten any type of benefits at all.


    Most significantly, his kid had been greatly injured and jailed by the police, as well as his child was


    abandoned by her fianc¨¦ and also his household. Christopher felt that he had suffered more losses


    than gains!


    He articted his issues to the olddy. ¡°Mom, I have always paid attention to you and acted


    ording to your directions, yet at this moment, my household has currently shed whatever that we


    have!¡±


    Girl Wilson soothed herself down as well as reimed her calmness prior to she began to reassure


    them. As for Wendy¡¯s marriage, there is absolutely nothing else that we can do regarding the White


    family, yet we have absolutely nothing to stress about. Wendy is actually attractive, and also there


    will certainly be several young males from abundant family members who would be lining up to ask


    for her hand in marriage!¡±


    Then, Woman Wilson proceeded talking, ¡°Do not neglect that we still have an agreement with


    Emgrand Team, and also we can definitely rely upon them each time like this. The Wilson family will


    certainly pull through this, and also when we win this fight, the Wilson family members will not need


    to rely on anyone else in the future! Why would we need to rely on anybody else if we are


    exceptionally rich on our own?¡±


    Christopher hurriedly asked, ¡°Mommy, the person in charge of the agreement with the Emgrand


    Team is that wench, ire Wilson Wilson. Now that we have already kicked her out of the Wilson


    Team, don¡¯t you assume that we should get someone to take over this task as well as the


    cement of the supervisor of Wilson Team?¡±


    The olddy spouted out instantly. I will certainly let Harold take over the position of the supervisor


    as quickly as hees out of police custodianship. As the supervisor of the Wilson Group, he will


    certainly be totally responsible and also in fee of the project and also any type of future partnerships


    between the Wilson Team as well as Emgrand Group!¡±


    Christopher was really happy, and also he finally felt a littleforted.


    Even though his family had actually suffered a fantastic loss, the old woman was already going to


    compensate them for these losses. If Woman Wilson determined to hand this job over to his child,


    he would have an opportunity to transform his life around in the future.


    Afterwards, Lady Wilson proceeded, ¡°We can not afford to make any type of blunders in our


    cooperation with Emgrand Team. When the timees, I want Harold to give his ideal to ensure


    that we can secure much more projects and partnerships with Emgrand Team!¡±


    Christopher responded immediately, ¡°Mother, do not worry! I will certainly make certain that Harold


    does his best!¡±


    As soon as they were done speaking, the buzzer called.


    Not long after, a male worn a suit walked into the courtyard.


    ¡± Excuse me, is Girl Wilson in the house?¡±


    Girl Wilson swiftly greeted the man prior to she asked, ¡°I am Woman Wilson. May I understand who


    you are?¡±


    The various other celebration responded, ¡°Hello there, I am thewyer standing for Emgrand Team.¡±


    As soon as Girl Wilson heard that the other event was from Emgrand Group, she responded


    enthusiastically, ¡°Oh! Oh! So, you are awyer from Emgrand Group? Please be avable in!¡±


    ¡± No, thanks,¡± the man replied coldly. ¡°I am just below to give you a letter personally.¡±


    ¡± Awyer¡¯s letter?¡± Girl Wilson asked in shock. ¡°Why are you giving me an attorney¡¯s letter?¡±


    The various other event replied quickly, ¡°This letter is a letter for the discontinuation of the


    agreement and also all the coborations in between Emgrand Group as well as Wilson Team. After


    some conversation, Emgrand Team has determined to end all jobs and also coborations with the


    Wilson Team.


    ¡± What?!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 202


    This was a bolt unexpectedly for Girl Wilson and Christopher!


    They had just been stating that they would need to depend on Emgrand Group to get out of this


    dilemma, as well as yet currently, a rep from Emgrand Group was actually here to terminate the


    agreement as well as any other partnerships with them! Additionally, they even went as far as to


    state that they would certainly never deal with them once more!


    This ¡­


    This was a significant strike to the Wilson Group!


    The olddy shivered as she asked, ¡°Lawyer, what is going on? Why is this happening? Hasn¡¯t


    every one of our cooperations been very sessful all this while?¡±.


    The legal representative responded coldly, ¡°Yes, indeed we have actually functioned and


    cooperated effectively with Miss ire Wilson in the past. We heard the information that Miss ire


    Wilson has already left the Wilson Team. Consequently, we are no longer interested in coborating


    or coborating with the Wilson Team anymore.¡±.


    Woman Wilson after that realized that this was all because of ire Wilson Wilson!


    She was furious!


    Why !?


    Why did she have this kind of pointless granddaughter?


    Thedy was simply an item of garbage as well as had even married an item of garbage!


    She was the head of the Wilson family and also she had thest word for each decision made by


    the Wilson Group! They should offer her face rather than ire Wilson Wilson!


    Woman Wilson became progressively mad and also burst out, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Emgrand Team a huge


    company with a great online reputation? Aren¡¯t you worried that we will litigate to sue you if you


    terminate the agreement so casually with no reasons or validations in any way? Aren¡¯t you terrified


    that the reputation of the Emgrand Team will endure extremely due to this?¡±.


    The attorney grinned indifferently before replying, ¡°Lady Wilson, did you look through the terms of


    the contract prior to this? There is a term specifying that we have the right to unterally stop any


    type of outside projects or coboration that any outside event has with Emgrand Group.


    Upon iming that, thewyer continued talking, ¡°I think that every person in Aurouss Hilll and also


    even the entire country already knows that Emgrand Team has actually chosen to terminate our


    contract with the Wilson Group. Every little thing that we are doing is reasonable and alsowful in


    the eyes of the legition. I am not attempting to scare you, Woman Wilson, yet because Emgrand


    Group has actually currently made a decision to cut all connections with you, various other


    ¡± You ¡­ you ¡­¡± Woman Wilson was extremely shocked at his words.


    Exactly how would certainly the Wilson Group make it through now that they had currently been


    cklisted by Emgrand Team?


    Was the Wilson Team going to finish just like that?


    If no person was going to deal with them, there was just one finishing for them!


    Bankruptcy!


    No! No chance!


    Lady Wilson was hysterical currently.


    The Wilson Group belonged to her!


    The Wilson Group had to be flourishing so that she could be appreciated by every person in


    Aurouss Hilll! She wanted to appreciate limitless glory and also riches!


    She might not dere bankruptcy! The Wilson Group must not go bankrupt!


    As this thought blinked via her mind, the old woman ruptured right into rips prior to she pleaded,


    ¡°Attorney, I am pleading you. I am already an old woman, so please help me ask Miss Doris for


    mercy! The Wilson Group has to depend upon Emgrand Team to proceed sustaining our


    procedures. You can not desert us each time like this!¡±.


    The legal representative sneered before he responded, ¡°I am sorry, old woman, but the individual


    that decided to terminate the agreement with the Wilson Team is none aside from Miss Doris. Miss


    Doris also imed that she does not desire to coborate with a person as rude and also


    shameless as you!¡±.


    After he was done talking, the attorney threw the termination letter to the ground prior to he turned


    around and left instantly.


    Lady Wilson was so mad that she spat out arge mouthful of blood before dropping subconscious


    to the ground!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 203


    The news that Emgrand Team had actually cklisted the Wilson Group spread around Aurouss


    Hilll quickly.


    At this time, everybody in Aurouss Hilll currently recognized that the Wilson household was ended


    up. News that the olddy had actually been confessed to the medical facility as quickly as she read


    about the fate of the Wilson Group likewise spread very quickly.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s father-inw, Jacob Wilson, was not also surprised when he heard the news.


    She has always felt the requirement to regte various other individuals throughout her whole life.


    It was just an issue of time prior to she experiences from her own activities! We ought to provide her


    some time to mirror on herself in the health center.


    Charlie Wade was soothed because it was unusual for Jacob Wilson to ultimately look aside when it


    involved issues connected to his mom.


    After heaving a sigh of relief, ire Wilson started to covertly look for a task.


    When Charlie Wade was done food preparation dinnerter in the evening, he unexpectedly


    listened to the audio of the door opening up behind him.


    He reversed and saw Jacob Wilson strolling in, looking exceptionally satisfied.


    Charlie Wade checked out the expression on Jacob Wilson¡¯s face and also could not assist


    however to ask, ¡°Dad, why are you so happy after taking a stroll? Did something good taken


    ce?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson replied as heughed. ¡°After taking the pill that you gave me, all the pain that I was


    feeling disappeared totally.


    ¡± Do you want to think who I fulfilled at Antique Street recently?¡±.


    ¡± That?¡± Charlie Wade was really concerned. Did his father-inw get ripped off by the counterfeit


    dealers and stall proprietors at Antique Street once again?


    Charlie Wade glimpsed backwards and forwards at Jacob Wilson prior to heaving a massive sigh of


    relief.


    Jacob Wilson hade residence empty-handed today.


    Jacob Wilson drank the cup of tea in his hand before talking inexplicably, ¡°Son-inw, do you keep


    in mind the proprietor of the antique stall that we mosted likely to before this? I am discussing


    Zachary, the trickster at Vintage Street. Do you remember him?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, I do. What urred?¡±.


    ¡± Haha! I met that child when I mosted likely to Antique Road today!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was shocked, and also he fast asked, ¡°Daddy! Did you get anything from him again?¡±.


    ¡± No!¡± Jacob Wilson replied as he waved his hands dly. ¡°Zachary understands that I am your


    father-inw, and also he does not risk to cheat me of my cash anymore. He not just offered me an


    item of jade pendant today, yet he likewise assisted me to sell some medication!¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned at this time around. He was not stressed since the jade pendant that Zachary


    offered to his old man was most likely a fake anyway, however he discovered it actually strange that


    Zachary would certainly provide to sell medication for him.


    ¡± What medication are you speaking about?¡±.


    ¡± The pills that you created me to treat my terrible injuries! I recognize that it¡¯s a pill to soothe the


    heart,¡± Jacob Wilson replied as he put his thigh excitedly. ¡°My injuries arepletely healed! As


    quickly as Zachary heard about my injuries and the performance of the pills, he told me that he had


    a method to offer the pills for me. I provided 2 of the pills to him, however I did not expect him to


    really have the ability to offer the pills!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was surprised.


    The pill was not an umon or priceless item and also he would certainly have enabled the old


    man to toss it away if he did notplete it. Nheless, Charlie Wade was astonished because


    Zachary was really efficient making the most of any type of technicalities that he could discover. He


    was also able to market remaining drug!


    ¡± Dad, there is no verification for these tablets. How could you market it?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson just responded, ¡°I do not learn about that, yet Zachary assisted me to sell the pills


    anyway. Do you intend to guess how much I sold it for?¡±.


    ¡± Over a thousand dors?¡±.


    ¡± No, you are not even close!¡± Jacob Wilson giggled triumphantly. ¡°I sold it for half a million bucks!¡±.


    ¡± Pfft!¡±.


    Charlie Wade had actually been drinking water at this time, and he spouted the water out of his


    mouth as soon as he listened to Jacob Wilson¡¯s words.


    He could not think it. The pills possibly set you back less than a hundred bucks, however Zachary


    had actually managed to market it for half a million bucks ?!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 204


    Who was this regrettable person that really had a lot money to be fooled by this profiteer?


    Charlie Wade could not help however ask Jacob Wilson, ¡°Who did Zachary offer those pills to?¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯m unsure. Zachary told me that he needed to preserve his expert ethics as well as keep his


    client¡¯s info private.¡±.


    After he was done talking, Jacob Wilson shook his head prior to sighing. ¡°Zachary provided me the


    5 hundred thousand dors as well as informed me that he was doing me this support to honor you.


    Charlie Wade trembled his head. It was entirely difficult for Zachary to transform his line of work!


    He had already been a swindler trading in antiques ever since he was young, and it had already


    come to be a practice for him. If he had to work a respectable job in an office, he would possibly quit


    on life immediately.


    Nevertheless, because Zachary had actually managed to market the pills at such a high price for


    Jacob Wilson, Charlie Wade was eased because Jacob Wilson might make use of that sum of


    money to subsidize their living expenditures.


    They had actually already been kicked out from the Wilson family and also ire Wilson would


    probably be unemployed for the time being. Jacob Wilson would certainly no longer be receiving


    any returns from the Wilson Team given that they were no longer part of the business. Hence,


    Jacob Wilson could utilize the cash to help them through this change.


    No more depressed due to the fact that he had actually made five hundred thousand dors out of


    no ce, Jacob Wilson smiled before he began humming as he strolled right into his bedroom.


    Charlie Wade also went back to his bedroom to tell ire Wilson regarding this matter.


    ire Wilson leapt out of bed before asking nervously, ¡°Charlie Wade! The other party spent a lot


    cash on the pills! Suppose something bad takes ce after taking the pills? Would you have the


    ability to get away with it if the pills did not help them whatsoever?¡±.


    ¡± Do not stress, ire Wilson Wilson,¡± Charlie Wade replied as he smiled. ¡°Those pills function to


    treat blood tension and promote excellent blood cirction. The medicinal herbs made use of to


    make the pills are not expensive or valuable. Even if any individual used it for the incorrect function,


    the only side effect is that they would certainly experience a nosebleed for regarding two days at


    most. Anyhow, even if there are any side effects, they can just criticize themselves for acquiring


    medication with no prescriptions whatsoever! Just how could they lose cash like that?¡±.


    ire Wilson was still not convinced and worried over it. ¡°In that instance, why don¡¯t you tell me


    who in the world would certainly agree to invest five hundred thousand dors to get those 2 tablets


    ?!¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied delicately, ¡°Possibly someone suffering from cerebral obstruction or somebody


    with a family member experiencing the cardio or cerebrovascr disease in your home. That pill


    would also be really efficient for individuals dealing with these health problems.¡±.


    ire Wilson finally felt a little a lot more happy after listening to Charlie Wade¡¯s description.


    These were all incurable diseases that would certainly cost no less than 5 hundred million bucks if


    they were to treat their condition in the health center.


    After they were finished with supper, Charlie Wade obtained a telephone call from Don Albertt as he


    was washing the meals.


    Although Albert was a really well-known mobster boss in Aurouss Hilll, he had been rather clinically


    depressed and had preserved a very low profile ever since meeting Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade did not appreciate him at all, but he really felt that Albert was really sensible. When


    Dous was harassed at the healthcare facility, Albert had aided Charlie Wade to solve the trouble.


    Charlie Wade guaranteed to offer him a second possibility to act like a guy. Charlie Wade did not


    expect him to in fact call him personally.


    Upon addressing the phone, Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Albert, why are you seeking me?¡±.


    Mr. Wade! I called because I heard about what you did throughout the metaphysicspetitors at


    the White family members mansion.


    Right now, Charlie Wade merely talked coldly, ¡°Get straight to the point as well as tell me why you


    are calling me today.¡±.


    Albert hurriedly responded, ¡°Oh, Mr. Wade, you¡¯re extraordinary! You might see right through me.¡±.


    Charlie Wade was obtaining quite quick-tempered and stated, ¡°You are still talking nonsense now?¡±.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this is why I am calling you today. The eldest child of the Moore family members just


    recently ran right into some difficulty, and I would certainly like to ask you toe over to take an


    appearance as well as see if you could aid her.¡±.


    Charlie Wade stopped. ¡°The Moore household? Are you talking about Jasmine?¡±.


    ¡± Yes!¡± Albert replied instantly. ¡°Miss Jasmine is in problem!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 205


    The Moore family members was among the leading families in Aurouss Hilll.


    The Moore household could not be contrasted to the Wade family in terms of their status or status.


    Jasmine did not know about Charlie Wade¡¯s real identity, as well as in her eyes, Charlie Wade was


    just a boy that had some skills and abilities in antique profession as well as some knowledge on


    metaphysics.


    When Charlie Wade had called for the Thunder Order and utilized rumbling as well as lightning to


    strike Jack to death at the White family estate, he had certainly terrified several individuals to


    fatality. Charlie Wade concealed the reality from Jasmine and purposefully told her that whatever


    was just a coincidence.


    Jasmine was likewise extremely overwhelmed and believed that Charlie Wade was most likely


    simply truly lucky.


    Since that day, Jasmine went away from Charlie Wade¡¯s world entirely.


    Charlie Wade initially assumed that she had actually already gone missing, nevertheless, he did not


    expect her to be in trouble.


    Charlie Wade asked Albert, ¡°What is the matter? What is wrong with Jasmine?¡±.


    Albert swiftly responded, ¡°Miss Moore has encountered a great deal of misfortune and bad luck


    recently. I think that something may be incorrect with her Feng Shui due to the fact that she has


    actually been very unfortunate ¡­¡±.


    Afterwards, Albert proceeded talking, ¡°The youngdy already attempted to inquire and aid from lots


    of Feng Shui masters in Aurouss Hilll, however they might not aid her in all. I would such as to ask


    for your aid. I want to ask if you can pay her a check out so that you can aid to solve this


    predicament that Miss Moore is dealing with.¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied any which way, ¡°Can you inform me regarding several of the issues that she


    has encountered to make sure that I will have the ability to make a judgment on this issue?¡±.


    Albert hurriedly replied, ¡°The young girl has actually experienced several injuries recently. Apart


    from that, the Moore family members has additionally encountered some problems with some of


    their businesspanions, and this has actually impacted her family members organization


    significantly.¡±.


    Albert then proceeded describing, ¡°What distressed the youngdy the most was when she lost the


    valuable ruby ne she had actually been putting on for more than 10 years. That was an


    antique that her mom offered to her before she passed away. Miss Moore cried for a couple of days


    after shedding that pendant.¡±.


    Charlie Wade chuckled prior to replying, ¡°It appears as though Jasmine is really facing some rotten


    luck because of bad Feng Shuitely ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Exactly!¡± Albert eximed before iming, ¡°Mr. Wade, you are a metaphysics master. I think that


    you will most definitely have a means to resolve this issue, right?¡±.


    Right now, Charlie Wade asked him, ¡°Albert, why are you so worried as well as worried regarding


    Jasmine? What is your connection with the Moore household?¡±.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Albert rapidly reacted, ¡°Allow me tell you the truth, Mr. Wade. The factor why I was able to stand up


    and sustain myself in Aurouss Hilll was that her grandfather helped as well as sustained me. As an


    oue, I have actually always maintained in close contact with Miss Moore¡¯s daddy and also I


    have actually constantly assisted them to deal with any issue that is bothersome for them to handle


    directly.¡±.


    After that, Albert spoke out once again. ¡°To ce it candidly, the Moore household is my benefactor,


    and also I am doing whatever that I can to repay the favor.¡±.


    ¡± Okay,¡± Charlie Wade responded as he responded. ¡°I can inform that you are really sincere


    regarding assisting them.


    ¡± Okay!¡± Albert responded excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade. I am really extremely grateful for your


    kindness.¡±.


    ***.


    Early the next morning, Don Albertt gave Charlie Wade a telephone call.

 Chapter 206-210

    Chapter 206-210


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 206


    After Charlie Wade went downstairs, Don Albertt, who was sitting in the auto, promptly bid for


    Charlie Wade toe over immediately. ¡°Mr. Wade, get in the vehicle!¡±


    Charlie Wade responded before walking over to the cars and truck rapidly. Albert started driving as


    soon as Charlie Wade got into the cars and truck and afterwards headed towards the borders of the


    city.


    Heading there, Albert instantly imed anxiously, ¡°I listened to that an extremely renowned and


    reputable Feng Shui master will also being from Hong Kong today. Mr. Wade, you can not let


    him take your spotlight!¡±


    Afterwards, Albert continued talking. ¡°Miss Moore is the eldest little girl of the Moore family, and also


    she will certainly be taking control of the Moore familypany quickly. If we handle to conserve


    her from this situation, she will absolutely deal with us in the future!¡±


    Charlie Wade giggled before iming, ¡°Albert, you are not so kind. It appears as though you simply


    want to obtain right into Jasmine¡¯s excellent publications?¡±


    I recognize that you have some abilities and you recognize what you are doing, Mr. Wade. It is


    additionally not a negative thing for you to obtain closer to Miss Moore. Miss Moore is extremely


    young and also attractive, and she likewise has a strong family background.


    Charlie Wade smiled before he responded faintly, ¡°If the Feng Shui master that the Moore family


    worked with from Hong Kong is truly good, there is absolutely nothing else that I can do.¡±


    Albert sighed as soon as he listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words. You are a master of metaphysics


    with genuine skills and also abilities.


    Charlie Wade did not reply due to the fact that he was thinking about this matter in his heart. If


    Master Lennard from Hong Kong was really a descendant of the Lennard household, Charlie Wade


    was specific that he would have some abilities and an appropriate degree of proficiency in Feng


    Shui.


    Consequently, he could also make the journey to the Moore household to have a look at what


    Master Lennard can. Perhaps, he might also have some knowledge to additionalprehend and


    examine theponents of the!


    ***


    Miss Moore¡¯s rental property was located in one of the most elegant suite area in the suburbs.


    Albertstly stopped the auto before a very elegant and also stunning suite.


    Currently, a male who looked to be the Moore family¡¯s butler came out to see that it was. Albert fast


    raised his head as well as asked, ¡°Uncle Oscar, is the eldest youngdy house?¡±


    The butler nodded any which way prior to he asked, ¡°Albert, what are you doing right here?¡±


    Albert giggled prior to he replied with a smile on his face. ¡°Uncle Oscar, I invited a Feng Shui master


    here today to have a look at the youngdy. He is really an extremely experienced master of


    metaphysics!¡±


    The butler eyed Charlie Wade who was being in the guest¡¯s seat. He certainly did not take the


    young man seriously as well as simply replied coldly, ¡°Albert, Master Lennard from Hong Kong is


    currently right here to have a look at Miss Moore and also give her rmendations on her Feng


    Shui matters. If there is nothing else, I assume you must go house initially.¡±


    Albert promptly responded, ¡°Uncle Oscar, because Mr. Wade is already below, can¡¯t you simply let


    him in to make sure that he can just have a look at Miss Moore? Mr. Wade is additionally buddies


    with Miss Moore!¡±


    Oscar after that responded slightly, ¡°There are so many people that always state that they are close


    friends with Miss Moore. I am currently unsusceptible to it. Besides, would anybody you bring below


    today be far better than Master Lennard from Hong Kong? The Moore family members has spent a


    lot of money and initiative just to bring Master Lennard right here. I am not mosting likely to let you


    in to make sure that you can cause any kind of difficulty for Master Lennard!¡±


    Charlie Wade was a little shocked when he heard Oscar¡¯s words. He was not stunned as a result of


    the identity of the Feng Shui master, however he was surprised since Albert was a well-known


    mobster manager that every person was scared of in Aurouss Hilll. It appeared as though the


    Moore family¡¯s butler was not scared of him at all.


    In addition, Albert also talked with him in such a respectful and courteous fashion ¡­


    At this time, Charlie Wade could not help thinking to himself that if information concerning the way


    Oscar talked to Albert took a trip across Aurouss Hilll, nobody would hesitate of Don Albertt


    anymore!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 207


    Even though the butler undoubtedly despised Albert, thetter was not annoyed at all. The issues


    that Miss Moore is dealing with are getting more and a lot more extreme. We can not be specific


    that Master Lennard from Hong Kong will most definitely be able to resolve the problems that Miss


    Moore is dealing with.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Oscar replied coldly, ¡°Do you truly think that you will be able to locate any


    individual as capable as Master Lennard? Please leave right away. You will certainly never have the


    ability to pay the Moore household back for their losses if you disturb Master Lennard while he is


    reading Miss Moore¡¯s Feng Shui for her!¡±


    Albert damaged his head anxiously due to the fact that he did not anticipate Oscar to quit them from


    getting in the vacation home. If Oscar refused to let them in, exactly how would certainly Charlie


    Wade have the ability to help Jasmine?


    As he thought about it, Albert all of a sudden blurted out, ¡°Uncle Oscar, have you found out about


    Jack Yaleman? He was likewise a Feng Shui master that was incredibly conceited, yet when he


    vited his borders in Aurouss Hilll, Mr. Wade was the one who called for thunder and lightning to


    strike him to fatality!¡±


    Oscar was stunned after listening to Albert.


    He then checked out Charlie Wade in admiration.


    He had currently found out about what had actually happened to Jack.


    All of a sudden, it was done by the young man before him now!


    Oscar instantly developed a sense of respect for Charlie Wade.


    Considered Charlie Wade professionally, he imed, ¡°I have already be aware of your abilities


    and also ability, and also I absolutely admire you, Mr. Wade.¡±


    I wish that you will certainly not trouble Master Lennard before he is done looking at Miss Moore¡¯s


    Feng Shui. I really hope that Mr. Wade will certainly not conflict if Master Lennard has actually


    currently efficiently solved Miss Moore¡¯s issue.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded any which way prior to he responded, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Oscar after that made use of the push-button control to open the gate before he told Albert, ¡°You


    may drive the automobile in.¡±


    As Albert was driving into thepound of the rental property, he said loudly excitedly, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    you were absolutely outstanding recently! Uncle Oscar has never been so courteous or given face


    to any person in addition to the Moore rtive.¡±


    Charlie Wade was detached as he imed, ¡°Simply consider how unpromising you are right now. I


    can not believe that you in fact have to butter up to the Moore family¡¯s butler. I simply can¡¯t


    comprehend exactly how you ended up being a mobster boss in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Albert smiled before he replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, you do not recognize. How could I be disrespectful


    towards a big as well as distinguished family members such as the Moore family?


    After that, Albert parked the automobile and also stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, allowed¡¯s have a look at what


    Master Lennard is capable of!¡±


    ***


    Oscar led both of them into the rental property. The vi was restored in a very morous manner,


    and also it seemed as though the royal family lived below.


    Upon showing up on the second flooring, Oscar led them to an area with the door wide open prior to


    he knocked carefully on the door.


    He led them straight into the space.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 208


    Then in the room, a lean middle-aged guy that was using a blue tee shirt was holding apass as


    he browsed the area, whispering some words. Jasmine was standing with her back dealing with the


    door. Nheless, as soon as she heard a person knocking on the door, she turned around prior to


    asking, ¡°Uncle Oscar, exists something wrong?¡±


    Oscar fast replied, ¡°Miss Moore, Albert brought Mr. Wade over here to help you check out your


    Feng Shui.¡±


    Jasmine turned around and she was exceptionally surprised when she saw Charlie Wade. ¡°Charlie


    Wade, why are you below?¡±


    When Charlie Wade considered Jasmine, he recognized that she really did look a lot more haggard


    aspared to when he had actually seen her a few days earlier. ording to the, there were


    shadows on her forehead, and also it appeared as though something was truly wrong with her lot of


    money at this time.


    Charlie Wade smiled somewhat before he imed, ¡°Albert told me that you were in problem, so he


    brought me right here to have a look at your Feng Shui.¡±


    Just then, the middle-aged man that was holding thepass in his hand reversed and also said,


    ¡°Miss Moore, I am a Master from the Lennard family, and also I do not permit any individual else to


    conflict when I am checking out any type of Feng Shui matters. Otherwise, any kind of interference


    will certainly disrupt your Feng Shui.¡±


    Jasmine understood that Charlie Wade knew a little concerning metaphysics, but in some way,


    Feng Shui was an entirely various field aspared to metaphysics. Even though she knew that


    Charlie Wade was a master of metaphysics, she felt that Charlie Wade can notpare to Master


    Lennard when it pertained to issues entailing Feng Shui and also good luck.


    Therefore, she swiftly stated apologetically, ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Wade, yet Master Lennard is currently


    taking a look at my Feng Shui for me. If you do not mind, could you please follow Uncle Oscar


    downstairs and wait for me there? I am sorry, yet I will certainly boil down and amuse you in an


    instant.¡±


    Charlie Wade just responded, ¡°Miss Moore, isn¡¯t it better if there is an additional individual here to


    help you? As your close friend, I would certainly be greater than satisfied to help you solve the


    problem that you are facing. Nheless, if Master Lennard can solve your problem without my


    help, I would certainly still be extremely satisfied. I will only action in to help you if Master Lennard is


    not able to solve your problem for you.¡±


    The middle-aged male snorted as he continued holding thepass in his hand before talking


    arrogantly, ¡°I am Master Lennard whoes from twenty-two generations of Feng Shui masters!


    You are simply a young child, yet you in fact dare to call yourself a Feng Shui master?


    Charlie Wade grinned as he took a look at the ck and also red mood remaining around Master


    Lennard¡¯s body with a bloody scent. He then imed, ¡°Master Lennard, since you are a Feng Shui


    master, why didn¡¯t you predict your very own fortune today? Don¡¯t you recognize that a bloody


    catastrophe will befall you today?¡±


    Master Lennard chuckled before saying, ¡°What? Are you iming that I will experience a bloody


    catastrophe today? You should be insane, boy!¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged prior to replying, ¡°I am informing you the truth. If you do not pay focus to


    solving your own ton of money, I am worried that you will be not able to avoid this bloody


    catastrophe!¡±


    Master Lennard sneered as he said, ¡°Young man, I am a descendant of the Lennard family


    members! Don¡¯t you boast and also act as though you are a master of Feng Shui in front of me!¡±


    Charlie Wade smirked before he responded, ¡°You think I am just boasting? You are not the initial


    Feng Shui master I have ever fulfilled. To be truthful, I believe that you are only a sham!¡±


    Master Lennard cursed out loud right now. ¡°What? You attempt to call me a sham? You are


    outrageous!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to speaking once more. ¡°Have you be aware of a male called Jack


    Yaleman? Do you understand what urred to him?¡±


    Master Lennard shot back as he zed at Charlie Wade with a cold expression on his face. He


    looked at Jasmine prior to he said, ¡°Miss Moore, if you will permit it, I would certainly such as to


    proceed to aid you reverse your lot of money right away.


    Jasmine responded a little and she eyed Charlie Wade prior to stating, ¡°Master Lennard, please do


    it as soon as possible!¡±


    Without additional hold-up, Master Lennard took out a couple of items of talisman paper prior to he


    gestured at deep space and also shouted out, ¡°All those that arebating the fight ranged before


    them, listen to the regtion currently!¡±


    He then tossed the couple of items of talisman paper right into the air and looked around him as he


    observed the direction as well as speed of the talisman paper that was scattered on the ground.


    After that, he pointed at an eco-friendly potted nt that was positioned in front of the window prior


    to he said, ¡°Miss Moore, I have actually found the problem!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 209


    When Jasmine heard that Master Lennard had already uncovered the source of all her issues, she


    was extremely excited as well as rapidly said loudly, ¡°Master Lennard, since you have already


    identified the resource of all my troubles, will my ton of money boost after I get rid of that potted


    nt?¡±


    Master Lennard responded with a significant expression on his face. Even if you get rid of the eco-


    friendly potted nt, you will not be able to remove the impact that it has left on the Feng Shui


    formation.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly asked, ¡°Because situation, what should I do?¡±


    Master Lennard responded, ¡°You must put an exorcism carrier improved by a Feng Shui master by


    the window rather than that potted nt. By doing this, you will be able to entirely remove all of your


    issues, and back then, your good fortune will continue to flow in from the east!¡±


    Jasmine after that asked, ¡°What is an exorcism carrier?¡±


    Master Lennard promptly took an egg-sized rock out from his pocket prior to he said earnestly,


    ¡°Miss Moore, this is a chalcedony stone that has actually been worn down and weathered for


    millions of years. Your lot of money will certainly maintain streaming in from the eastern.¡±


    Jasmine was filled with delight as she paid attention to Master Lennard¡¯s description, after which,


    she rapidly asked, ¡°Master Lennard, how much is this chalcedony stone? I will buy it from you!¡±


    Master Lennard¡¯s eyes brightened as soon as he listened to that Jasmine would certainly get the


    stone from him.


    He quickly responded with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Miss Moore, this chalcedony stone is


    worth at least eighty million Hong Kong bucks, but considering that we have a fondness to satisfy, I


    will certainly offer it to you for simply ten million bucks!


    Jasmine responded prior to responding, ¡°Money is not a trouble as long as it will certainly have the


    ability to aid me resolve the problems that I am facing.¡±


    Master Lennard responded with no doubt, ¡°Miss Moore, do not fret. If you put this chalcedony rock


    before your window today, your fortune will certainly transformpletely tomorrow!¡±


    Jasmine heaved a big sigh of alleviation before getting her checkbook and also creating a cheque


    for ten million dors in cash. After that, she handed it over to Master Lennard instantly. ¡°Master


    Lennard, I will certainly buy the chalcedony rock from you. Please help me to do the needed prep


    work currently.¡±


    Jasmine wanted to resolve the problem she was facing asap.


    She had actually been tortured by her bad lucktely.


    Her rotten luck had started since she celebrated her twenty-fourth birthday celebrationst month.


    She had actually gotten involved in different cars and truck mishaps, and all of the five automobiles


    in her house had been harmed to varying degrees.


    Not long after that, she had actually sprained her ankle and also might still feel difort till today.


    Not only that, however simply a few days back, Jasmine had lost the only valuable treasure that her


    mother had entrusted to her. Jasmine truly treasured that diamond locket.


    She had actually been wearing that ruby ne for greater than ten years which was nearly fifty


    percent of her lifetime! She was using an incentive of numerous million bucks if anyone returned the


    ruby pendant to her, however s, there had actually been no information concerning it in all.


    She had been crying for many evenings over this matter.


    Additionally, one of business partners that the Moore family had actually been coborating with for


    several years had actually all of a sudden finished their coboration with the Moore family the other


    day.


    Both parties had actually at first gone through an arrangement procedure as well as were nearly to


    sign the coboration contract. The other event had actually suddenly decided to work with a


    person else rather. They did not simply reject to sign the brand-new partnership contract with the


    Moore household, yet they additionally revealed that they would certainly be terminating every one


    of their existing agreements since they were mosting likely to deal with one more partner instead.


    Jasmine really felt as though she had shed whatever when it was currently ced in front of her.


    This was a substantial loss to the Moore family.


    After being tormented by misfortune and tragedy continuously, Jasmine found it excruciating and


    wished to get rid of her bad luck asap to ensure that she would not endure anymore losses.


    Investing 10 million dors to resolve her Feng Shui issue as well as ced an end to all of her


    issues was in fact, extremely cost-efficient for her.


    Master Lennard was shivering in enjoyment when he got the cheque of 10 million bucks in his hand.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 210


    Master Lennard rapidly ced the cheque away prior to walking over to the window and also


    getting rid of the environment-friendly potted nt. He ced the chalcedony rock by the home


    window as he continued chanting his rules.


    Charlie Wade jeered as he experienced this scene.


    He realized that Master Lennard did not know what he was doing whatsoever. He had also caused


    a disaster by making the scenario even worse than it originally was!


    From the, Charlie Wade had currently studied an unusual circumstance that resembled what he was


    experiencing in Jasmine¡¯s area.


    He can feel a scary Feng Shui formation in this room, as well as he understood that the Feng Shui


    in this area was a ¡®dragon encapstion formation¡¯.


    As the name rmended, even if a dragon was living under this Feng Shui formation, it would


    certainly likewise be caught. If so, exactly how could an ordinary person retreat this?


    No matter exactly how excellent an individual¡¯s lot of money was, those that lived in a ¡®dragon


    encapstion formation¡¯ would undoubtedly shed their excellent ton of money and also be gued


    with continual poor good luck and bad luck.


    As Jasmine was residing in this room, it was only natural for all of her good fortune to be caught,


    and this was also the reason that she was suffering from constant rotten luck.


    This ¡®dragon encapstion development¡¯ was simply starting to take form and had not been


    improved.


    If they allowed the Feng Shui development to proceed materializing, it would certainly not only alter


    Jasmine¡¯s fortune, yet it would additionally change her destiny.


    When that urred, Jasmine would certainly not only endure as a result of misfortune, but she


    would certainly also potentially lose her life!


    What was even more of a coincidence was the fact that the only loophole in this ¡®trapped dragon


    formation¡¯ was none apart from the environment-friendly potted nt!


    Green nts signified wood, which represented life and vigor!


    The eco-friendly nt was the only point protecting against the ¡®dragon encapstion development¡¯


    from perfecting its shape.


    This was also the only reason that Jasmine still had a bit of luck.


    Master Lennard had actually taken the environment-friendly potted nt away and also changed it


    with his damaged rock instead ¡­


    Stones symbolized rocksSignified which represented the unbreakable!


    After eliminating the potted nt and also recing it with the chalcedony stone, the ¡®dragon


    encapstion formation¡¯ was virtuallypleted.


    Currently, Master Lennard finally finished shouting his spell, and he spoke to Jasmine in a deep


    voice. ¡°Miss Moore, you can feel confident that I have actually already recovered the Feng Shui in


    your area for you.¡±


    Jasmine promptly asked, ¡°Will my good luck be restored instantly? Does that mean that I will not be


    dealing with anymore bad luck?¡±


    ¡± Yes!¡± Master Lennard nodded before he said, ¡°I have actually done the very same treatment for


    some really famous people in Hong Kong and Macau, and also I have actually restored their riches


    significantly! Hence, you don¡¯t need to fret about anything, Miss Moore.¡±


    Jasmine asked once again, ¡°Master Lennard, in that instance, do you have any way helpful me to


    discover the ruby locket that my mommy gave to me? I agree to pay you one more 10 million bucks


    if you assist me get it back!¡±


    Master Lennard scratched his head prior to responding, ¡°Miss Moore ¡­ I am only efficient Feng


    Shui mastery. Searching for shed items is not my area of experience ¡­¡±.


    Jasmine might just nod in dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master Lennard. I am currently exceptionally


    grateful to you for reversing my bad luck for me.¡±.


    As soon as she was done talking, her cellr phone all of a sudden sounded. A woman talked with


    Jasmine over the phone anxiously. ¡°Miss Moore! Something dreadful has actually taken ce!¡±.


    Jasmine promptly asked, ¡°What took ce?¡±.


    The other party replied, ¡°The delivery that we exported over to the USA has just arrived at the port.


    Upon inspection, nevertheless, the firm said that our products are unqualified their criteria, and also


    they wish to return the products ording to the agreement. They are also requesting 3 times the


    initial price of the product as settlement!¡±.


    Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she panicked and blurted out, ¡°They want to return the five


    thousand tons of products that we shipped to them ?! I will shed 10s of numerous dors in


    transportation and custom-made affirmation costs alone! Moreover, if they are requiring 3 times the


    price of the goods as settlement, that would cost me an additional numerous hundred million


    bucks!¡±

 Chapter 211-215

    Chapter 211-215


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 211


    Jasmine might not understand what was happening. Why was she all of a sudden dealing with such


    a massive problem despite the fact that Master Lennard had already changed her fortune for her?


    Simply after that, the various other celebration replied over the phone, ¡°There is absolutely nothing


    we can do now, Miss Moore. The other celebration is demanding for us to pay settlement to them


    quickly. They refused to ept any one of the goods in all.¡±


    Jasmine fast asked, ¡°Are you sure you are not slipping up? Can you ask them to validate this


    problem again?¡±


    The other party rapidly replied, ¡°I have actually already asked to confirm the circumstance.


    However, even after inspecting the items twice, they insist that the products were unqualified their


    expectations whatsoever.¡±


    Jasmine blurted out promptly, ¡°I desire you to inspect our export documents right away as well as


    learn that produced this set of items! I want you to find the person responsible for this matter so that


    they can discuss everything to me as soon as possible!¡±


    After that, she advised thedy, ¡°As for thepany in the USA, I want you to drag it out as long as


    you can. Make certain that you send a couple of individuals over there to take a look at the


    circumstance.¡±


    ¡± Understood, Miss Moore.¡±


    Jasmine had an extremely confused expression on her face after hanging up the phone.


    She turned around and checked out Master Lennard prior to stating, ¡°Master Lennard, it seems as


    though I have actually run into one more extremely regrettable urrence. If I fall short to solve this


    problem, my losses will certainly exceed five hundred million bucks! Didn¡¯t you im that you have


    already reversed my lot of money for me ?!¡±.


    Master Lennard dodged Jasmine¡¯s eyes before replying vaguely, ¡°You also need time to eliminate


    your rotten luck as well as misfortune. This can not be done over night.¡±.


    Not really feeling very persuaded, Jasmine asked yet once again, ¡°Even if it would certainly take


    time for my lot of money to enhance, just how could I obtain such bad news as soon as you stated


    that you have altered my ton of money for me?¡±.


    Right after that, Jasmine all of a sudden got a call from Mr. Lambeth, her service partner from Hong


    Kong.


    Jasmine quickly answered the phone. ¡°Hey There, Mr. Lambeth!¡±.


    ¡°We have actually assumed regarding it and have determined to cease all coborations and


    coboration with the Moore family members. We want to unterally end as well as dissolve our


    coboration.¡±.


    ¡± End our partnership?!¡± Jasmine blurted out anxiously. ¡°Mr. Lambeth, you can definitely see that we


    transcend in every element contrasted to the other celebration! It would be most beneficial to you if


    you select to continue dealing with the Moore family members ¡­¡±.


    The other celebration chuckled over the other end of the line prior to he responded, ¡°To be truthful,


    my papa employed a Feng Shui master to read his fortune for him, and the master told him that the


    ton of money of the Moore family was not suitable with the Lambeth family members at all. Sorry,


    Miss Moore.¡±.


    The other party hung up the phone as quickly as he was done speaking.


    This ¡­


    Initially, Jasmine had been intending to use this chance to take the Moore family to the following


    degree. Who would certainly have expected that she would just be consulted with disappointment?


    Master Lennard was currently beginning to worry currently. He had initially meant to exist to


    Jasmine as well as make some cash out of her, leaving as soon as possible. Suddenly, just a few


    mins after he had actually performed his sham routine, Jasmine was tormented with even more


    tragedy as well as bad luck.


    He understood then and there, that he must not proceed to stay right here. He had to leave as


    quickly as feasible! As well as so, Master Lennard hurriedly imed, ¡°Miss Moore, you need to


    comprehend that it takes time for an individual to transform their lot of money.


    Master Lennard strolled towards the door as soon as he was done speaking.


    Jasmine all of a sudden quit him. Master Lennard, I think that there is obviously an issue with the


    present scenario.


    After she spoke, Jasmine all of a sudden really felt a pain in her lower abdomen. She almost howled


    aloud hurting and also could not also stand up right.


    She was just able to stand whatsoever since she urred to be leaning against the television on


    the wall.


    She might not recognize what was taking ce. Why was she ¡­


    Prior to she can also find out what was taking ce, Jasmine really felt the acute pain in her


    reduced abdominal area once again. The pain was so intense that she could feel her legs going soft


    promptly, and so she remained to hang on to the tv to keep her equilibrium and proceed standing.


    Suddenly, there was a loud sound, and the steel bracket of the tv that was attached to the wall


    surface broke!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 212


    When Charlie Wade saw the sixty-inch television falling towards Jasmine¡¯s feet, he rapidly took an


    advance as well as grabbed her hand prior to pulling her right into his arms.


    The tv dropped as well as hit the ground with an ident!


    The tv case and also screen shattered to the ground, an item of shattered stic flying out as well


    as shing Jasmine¡¯s slender as well as fair leg.


    ¡± Ahh!¡± Jasmine yelled out in pain as soon as she really felt the pain in her calf bone. When she


    lowered her head, she realized that there was a couple of centimeter-long cut in her calf bone, as


    well as blood started gushing out of the injury instantaneously.


    Charlie Wade fast obtained an item of tissue from his pocket before stooping down close to Jasmine


    and also pushing the piece of tissue versus her calf. Afterwards, he asked, ¡°Jasmine, do you have


    any kind of emergency treatment kit at home? We require to disinfect your injury promptly.¡±.


    Jasmine was a little irate when Charlie Wade touched her leg and also she wished to chew out him.


    Nevertheless, when she recalled that Charlie Wade was the one who rescued her, she suppressed


    her temper as well as tried to rx herself down.


    After that, she zed madly at Master Lennard before iming, ¡°Master Lennard, you are not going


    anywhere unless you provide me a reasonable exnation today!¡±.


    As quickly as he heard Jasmine¡¯s words, Albert grabbed Master Lennard by his neck prior to he


    asked, ¡°Speak out! Inform me, what have you done to Miss Moore ?!¡±.


    Master Lennard responded, the worry noticeable in his eyes. ¡°I. I did refrain from doing anything to


    her! I was just executing a ritual to aid her reverse her bad fortune ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Quit lying to me!¡± Albert responded angrily. ¡°Did you transform Miss Moore¡¯s ton of money for the


    worse instead?¡±.


    Don Albertt grit his teeth as he cursed, ¡°Tell me! Did a person pay you so that you coulde as


    well as purposely trigger damage to Miss Moore?¡±.


    Master Lennard trembled in shock as quickly as he listened to Albert¡¯s words. ¡°Big brother, I did not


    receive cash from anybody! I have no purpose to damage Miss Moore in any way ¡­¡±.


    Albert continued to press him, ¡°If you reject to tell me the fact, I will chop you up right into items and


    feed you to the stray dogs!¡±.


    Albert after that took a look at Jasmine prior to he imed, ¡°Miss Moore, leave this issue to me. I


    will certainly deal with this b * stard on your behalf.¡±.


    Jasmine was also incredibly upset as well as distressed right now. She red at Master Lennard


    with a cool expression on her face as she said, ¡°Master Lennard, if you decline to offer me a


    description right now, I will certainly leave Don Albertt to take care of you.¡±.


    Master Lennard fast stooped in front of Jasmine before he wept out, ¡°Miss Moore! I was simply


    trying to cheat some money out of you.¡±.


    Jasmine proceeded asking, ¡°So, you were simply putting on a show when you were executing the


    routine earlier due to the fact that you intended to fool me?¡±.


    ¡± Yes ¡­¡± Master Lennard replied tremblingly as he secured the cash cheque from his pocket as well


    as begged for mercy. ¡°I will return the money to you! Please let me go ¡­¡±.


    Jasmine checked out him for a moment, and she can tell that he was not lying to her. This only


    made her feeling also a lot more hopeless.


    What was urring? Was her fortune truly aggravating?


    She had all of a sudden experienced such hefty losses, and also if this proceeded, her family


    members business would be ruined in her hands!


    All this while, Charlie Wade, who had actually been silent, suddenly said, ¡°As a matter of fact,


    Jasmine, it is not entirely real that Master Lennard did refrain from doing anything at all.¡±.


    Jasmine checked out Charlie Wade strangely enough before she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded steadly, ¡°The design of your areabined with your 5ponents form


    a very scary and unfavorable Feng Shui cement known as the ¡®dragon encapstion


    formation¡¯.¡±.


    ¡± The ¡®dragon encapstion development¡¯ will secure and also catch all of your good fortunes.


    Nevertheless, the formation was not finished because there was a little loophole in your area. That


    eco-friendly potted nt that you had by the window left you a way out in this ¡®dragon encapstion


    development¡¯.¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade nced at Master Lennard prior to he smiled and said, ¡°Regrettably,


    Master Lennard made a decision to remove your green potted nt and also rece it with a rock


    instead. Considering that a stone symbolizes gold, the ¡®dragon encapstion formation¡¯ wasstly


    completed, which¡¯s the reason that you are encountering also worse bad luck as well as rotten luck.


    Even if you eliminate the stone currently, you will still be faced with even more rotten luck ¡­¡±.


    Jasmine was absolutely surprised, and also she hurriedly deposited all the contempt that she felt for


    Charlie Wade before advocating his help. ¡°Mr. Wade, please aid me!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 213


    Master Lennard just understood the significant disaster he had created after listening to Charlie


    Wade¡¯s description. He fast stated, ¡°Miss Moore, I am so sorry!


    Charlie Wade trembled his head before he responded, ¡°It is already pointless to take that stone


    away currently. The ¡®dragon encapstion formation¡¯ is currently finished, and also it is equivalent


    to tossing a stone right into water. Even if you took the rock out from the water, the waves


    generated by the stone can not be reversed anymore.¡±.


    Jasmine took a look at Charlie Wade with a dumbfounded expression on her face. She suddenly felt


    a bit much more regard for him, as well as she rapidly asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, can you help me to


    resolve this trouble triggered by the ¡®dragon encapstion formation¡¯? I will certainly not be


    reluctant to pay you no matter just how much cash I have to invest to solve this issue!¡±.


    As soon as Albert listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words, he quickly imed, ¡°Mr. Wade, you have to aid


    our youngdy!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded before he said, ¡°Miss Moore, the Feng Shui in your room was initially not a


    ¡®dragon encapstion formation¡¯. Nevertheless, this is your birth year, as well as your destiny will


    certainly alter this year. It is inappropriate with the Feng Shui formation of this room. That is exactly


    how the ¡®dragon encapstion form¡¯ began to establish.¡±.


    Charlie Wade after that continued to im, ¡°I am mosting likely to alter the Feng Shui of your space,


    however I hesitate that this will certainly create some damage to your room. I wish that you will


    certainly not mind that.¡±.


    Currently, Jasmine responded quickly, ¡°Mr. Wade, I will certainly have no opinions or arguments at


    all even if you want to demolish my entire house!¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded before he advised the butler, ¡°Uncle Oscar, could you please find me a


    crowbar?¡±.


    Oscar responded instantly prior to saying, ¡°I will certainly go and get it now.¡±.


    Soon after, Oscar came back with a steel crowbar in his hand. ¡°Mr. Wade, will this be all right?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡±.


    Charlie Wade checked out the space very carefully as well as startedputing with his fingers


    before walking a few steps around the room. After that, he pointed at a piece of plywood under his


    feet prior to saying, ¡°Albert, can you pry this wood floor open for me?¡±.


    Albert responded yet he did not get to function promptly. Rather, he took a look at Master Lennard


    prior to punching him hard in his abdominal area.


    As Albert was a mobster boss, he had a lot of practical experience. Master Lennard might not even


    sit up, let alone getaway, after Albert had actually punched him in the tummy.


    After punching Master Lennard, Albert took the crowbar from Oscar before spying the wood flooring


    open ording to Charlie Wade¡¯s directions.


    The wooden floor was eventually pried open, as well as the concrete flooring below it was revealed.


    Albert quickly asked Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, what should I do following?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded delicately, ¡°There have to be a central axis for the ¡®dragon encapstion


    development¡¯. When water flows through this main axis, that is when all the excellent ton of money


    will be trapped.


    ¡± Truly?¡± Albert asked in surprise. ¡°Mr. Wade, can you translucent the concrete flooring?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded indifferently, ¡°I can not see it with my nude eyes, but I can deduce it with


    the five aspects of Feng Shui. When you see lights on the roofing, you would certainly be able to


    think that there should be an electrical line installed in the roof.¡±.


    Whatever Charlie Wade had actually mentioned was all created and taped in the. The majority of


    people did not know anything regarding Feng Shui development, therefore, they would not be able


    to determine where the elements of water or fire were.


    Right now, Charlie Wade reiterated, ¡°I think that the concrete flooring over the water pipe ought to


    be really thin. You need to be able to see the water pipes if you struck the concrete flooring hard


    with the crowbar a couple of times.¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± Albert responded in the past striking the concrete ground hard with the steel crowbar. After


    a couple of strokes, Albert sessfully fractured the cement flooring.


    Everyone held their breaths as they saw Albert appear the concrete floor. Certainly, as quickly as


    Albert damaged the cement flooring, they saw a PVC pipes as thick as a thumb below the concrete


    flooring!


    This kind of PVC pipes started from the primary water resource all the way to all the restrooms in


    the vacation home. There was just one of this primary pipe in this substantial vacation home, and


    also this certain water pipeline couldn¡¯t be located easily in the residence.


    Every person was stunned due to the fact that Charlie Wade had been able to straight aim out the


    certain ce of the water pipe!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 214


    ¡± He actually is a God!¡± Right now, Albert was not the only one that was shocked, yet Jasmine as


    well as Oscar were also surprised.


    It was really impressive that Charlie Wade had the ability to find the pipes that was concealed inside


    the concrete flooring.


    Charlie Wade spoke up once more. ¡°Albert, break the water pipe open and allow the water spill out


    instantly. As quickly as the water gushes out of the pipe, the ¡®dragon encapstion formation¡¯ will


    break down quickly, as well as this Feng Shui formation will no longer exist!¡±.


    Jasmine fast prompted, ¡°Albert, hurry and break the water pipe open!¡±.


    Albert responded before he began hitting the pipes with the metal crowbar up until itstly


    damaged.


    A big pool of water spewed out in a split second, as well as Charlie Wade, Jasmine, and also Oscar


    retreated immediately to avoid the water from getting throughout them. Albert did not manage to


    escape in time, and also the water sshed all over him.


    After the water gushed out, Charlie Wade recognized that he had currently damaged the ¡®dragon


    encapstion development¡¯ as a result of the deadly damages they had actually done to the pipes.


    Charlie Wade promptly informed Oscar, ¡°Turn off the major water shutoff. The ¡®dragon


    encapstion development¡¯ has already been broken.¡±.


    ¡± It has already been broken!?¡± Everybody asked with an interested expression on their faces.


    Charlie Wade responded smoothly, ¡°Yes, I have already damaged the scary Feng Shui


    development. Consequently, I think that Jasmine¡¯s fortune has actually currently been reversed, as


    well as she will certainly take pleasure in several good fortunes quickly.¡±.


    As quickly as he was done talking, Jasmine received a call.


    ¡± Miss Moore, a person from thepany in the United States contacted us to notify us that they


    had actually slipped up and also there is absolutely nothing wrong with our items whatsoever. All of


    the products that we delivered to the United States have passed the inspection process.¡±.


    ¡± That is fantastic news!¡±.


    Jasmine was entirely surprised. It appeared as though her lot of money had actually certainly


    changed as soon as Charlie Wade broke the ¡®dragon encapstion development¡¯ for her.


    After hanging up the phone, Jasmine promptly said thanks to Charlie Wade with a thankful


    expression on her face. ¡°Mr. Wade, you truly are a God! Thanks so much of what you have provided


    for me!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he replied, ¡°Miss Moore, you are wee. The only reason I came


    below today was because Don Albertt asked me toe and aid you out. I am just doing what I


    can.¡±.


    Albert was extremely touched and also almost ruptured right into splits when he heard Charlie


    Wade¡¯s words. He really did not anticipate Charlie Wade to keep in mind to speak up for him at a


    time like this. By doing this, he would certainly be able to get into Jasmine¡¯s excellent publications!


    He had constantly wished to get involved in Jasmine¡¯s great publications, however the girl of the


    Moore family members would never ever enable somebody like him to obtain closer to her. As a


    result, he had been helping the Moore household out whenever he can due to the fact that he


    wanted to obtain her interest as well as win her favor. Since Charlie Wade had offered him this


    credit rating, Jasmine would definitely offer Albert more attention and chances in the future.


    Jasmine after that considered Albert before stating, ¡°Thanks for keeping an eye out for me. I will


    definitely remember what you have actually done for me.¡±.


    Albert fast replied, ¡°Miss Moore, I am merely doing what I should do.¡±.


    Jasmine responded a little. She was the girl of the Moore family members in front of Albert, yet she


    was still really considerate and also courteous towards Charlie Wade.


    After a short moment, Jasmine¡¯s cell phone began calling once more.


    It was Mr. Lambeth from Hong Kong!


    ¡± Mr. Lambeth? Why are you calling me again?¡±.


    Jasmine was rather dissatisfied because Mr. Lambeth had actually simply called to end their


    partnership with the Moore family not also long ago.


    At this time, Mr. Lambeth promptly spoke on the other end of the line, ¡°Miss Moore, I am so sorry!


    My father¡¯s Feng Shui master informed him that your fortune had changed all of a sudden, and also


    your excellent luck as well as wide range will be soaring overwhelmingly! I would strongly suggest


    that we proceed thepany coboration in between the Lambeth and the Moore household.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 215


    Jasmine was so shocked that her jaw almost was up to the ground because of Mr. Lambeth¡¯s


    radical adjustment in perspective.


    Although she was still furious as a result of what Mr. Lambeth had actually done before this, she still


    wanted to shout out excitedly right now!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She continued to be calm and also maintained her calmness as she said, ¡°Alright, after that. If that


    holds true, let¡¯s make a consultation at a time and also location to sign the partnership contract.¡±.


    Mr. Lambeth rapidly replied, ¡°Alright, the faster, the better! I will fly in to Aurouss Hilll tomorrow to


    meet up with you in person, Miss Moore!¡±.


    Jasmine looked at Charlie Pitch in awe as soon as she had actually hung up the phone.


    She could already see Charlie Wade¡¯s skills as well as power through Mr. Lambeth¡¯s call.


    Formerly, when Master Lennard had damaged her lot of money by finishing the ¡®dragon


    encapstion development¡¯, Mr. Lambeth had actually contacted us to tell her that he wanted to


    terminate the business partnership in between their family members. During that time, Mr.


    Lambeth¡¯s papa¡¯s Feng Shui master had actually additionally informed Jasmine that he could tell


    that her fortune was not good in all. As soon as Charlie Wade broke the Feng Shui development,


    Mr. Lambeth had called back right away to tell her that his father¡¯s Feng Shui master had actually


    said that her lot of money had transformed substantially and she was going to have extremely great


    lot of money and also riches from currently on. This was proof that Charlie Wade was not just a


    swindler.


    While Jasmine was still surprised at what Charlie Wade had done, she suddenly obtained a phone


    call from an unidentified number. Upon answering the call, the other event asked over the various


    other end of the line, ¡°Hello there, is this Miss Moore?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, who is this?¡±.


    The other event swiftly replied, ¡°Miss Moore, I am the supervisor of the Hermes boutique around.


    Do you keep in mind concerning our store to try out some clothes as well as essoriesst


    week?¡±.


    Jasmine replied, ¡°Yes, I remember. What¡¯s wrong?¡±.


    The various other celebration quickly described, ¡°Miss Moore, I am calling to notify you that we


    located a diamond ne in the edge of the dressing room, as well as your name is inscribed on


    the ne. I believe you have to have dropped it when you saw our shop recently.¡±.


    Jasmine was trembling in enjoyment as quickly as she heard the other celebration¡¯s words. She


    promptly asked, ¡°So, where is the pendant currently? Do you have it with you?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, it goes to our boutique.¡±.


    ¡± I wille over to select it up now.¡±.


    Upon hanging up the phone, Jasmine ruptured right into tears immediately. Then, she looked at


    Charlie Wade with a thankful expression on her face as she said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I have finally


    discovered the ruby ne that my mother gave me. Thanks a lot ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade merely grinned prior to replying, ¡°You need to go and also get your ne currently.


    If you remain in a hurry, please leave currently!¡±.


    Jasmine responded prior to she obtained her checkbook as well as fastposed a cash money


    cheque for twenty million dors, handing it over to Charlie Wade as she imed, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    please ept this as a token of my gratitude. I am really happy for whatever that you have actually


    provided for me today.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled as he waved his hands.


    Twenty million dors?


    He truly did not need that cash in any way.


    He had greater than tens of billions of bucks to his name, so why would he need twenty million


    dors from her?¡±.


    Charlie Wade merely replied, ¡°Jasmine, we are good friends. There is no requirement for you to pay


    me for my assistance.¡±.


    Jasmine maintained insisting. ¡°Mr. Wade, please approve this twenty million bucks as a token.


    Otherwise, I will certainly feel bad.¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Jasmine, who knows if we might require each other¡¯s aid in the future? I


    think there is absolutely no need for us to be so calctive with one another.¡±


    As soon as Jasmine heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, she unexpectedly realized her error, as well as


    she promptly put away the cheque before saying sorry, ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Wade. I am so foolish.


    Please do not think twice to call me if you require my assistance in the future.¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned as he imed, ¡°Okay! Rush and also obtain your ruby ne back asap!¡±


    Jasmine responded. She really might not wait to obtain her diamond pendant back. Hence, after


    she had thanked Charlie Wade, she asked Oscar to drive her out quickly.


    After Jasmine and also Oscar had left the Moore family members rental property, Don Albertt looked


    at Charlie Wade gratefully. Albert grabbed hold of Charlie Wade¡¯s hand prior to iming, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    you are truly an extremely amazing person!

 Chapter 216-220

    Chapter 216-220


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 216


    Charlie Wade grinned before he stated, ¡°Remember what you have actually stated today! I may


    require you to do something for me in the future!¡±


    Albert nodded before he replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, do not fret! You can provide me orders to do anything


    for you!¡±


    At this time, Master Lennard who had been pushing the ground as he kept his belly all of a sudden


    began weeping and also begging for mercy. ¡°Big brother, please let me go! I will not dare to do this


    anymore in the future. Please, forgive me and also let me go.¡±


    Albert sneered before he said, ¡°You are a phony! I must instruct you a lesson. My staffs are


    involving get you now!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in a low voice, ¡°Exactly how are you mosting likely to take care of him?¡±


    Albert replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve currently stated that I will certainly chop him up into items prior to feeding


    him to the dogs! How could I not keep to my word? I have a pal that possesses a pet shelter. He


    has a lot of pet dogs there, they might probably end up eating ten scumbags like him!¡±


    As quickly as Master Lennard listened to Albert¡¯s words, he was so anxious that he started shivering


    in concern. ¡°Huge sibling, I have a household that I have to look after.


    Charlie Wade eyed him yet did not feel any kind ofpassion for him at all.


    He was nothing yet a dishonest liar that would just cause even more damage to this globe. If he


    proceeded messing around in the Feng Shui industry, he might cost some innocent individuals their


    lives!


    To put it bluntly, he was just a sly liar that should have to die.


    Master Lennard hadpleted the ¡®dragon encapstion formation¡¯ today just since he desired to


    rip-off Jasmine of her cash. If Charlie Wade had not existed today, Jasmine would undoubtedly have


    shed her life.


    Moreover, the Moore household owned a hugepany, and also if such a significant business


    were to copse, Charlie Wade could not picture the variety of individuals that would certainly be


    impacted by this! If so, Jasmine would certainly not be the only one influenced because of what


    Master Lennard had actually done!


    Charlie Wade really felt that there was no demand for a sleazebag like this to remain in this world.


    Before long, some of Albert¡¯s subordinates turned up as well as dragged Master Lennard away.


    Master Lennard continued sobbing and also groaning,ining about exactly how unpleasant


    and also pitiful he was. He even said that he regretted his actions, but no person sympathized with


    him at all.


    Charlie Wade merely stared at him before he trembled his head. He had actually currently told him


    that a bloody cmity would befall him today. Master Lennard rejected to think him, and also so, he


    can just ept the repercussions of his activities currently.


    After addressing all the issues, Albert quickly gave thanks to Charlie Wade for every little thing that


    he had actually done before he drove Charlie Wade house.


    ***.


    Upon returning home, Charlie Wade realized that ire Wilson was still searching for a work.


    Charlie Wade did not state much since even though he really wished to start up a new business for


    ire Wilson Wilson, she did not seem curious about the idea in any way. He did not desire to state


    as well a lot.


    Besides, he did not want ire Wilson to tire herself out. If he began apany for her, she would


    have to take care of a great deal of work at the beginning of the business. With ire Wilson


    Wilson¡¯s character and also determination, Charlie Wade knew that she would definitely push


    herself, and she would just be experiencing in the end.


    Later on that night, Charlie Wade obtained a call from his friend, Dous.


    Ever since Charlie Wade had helped Dous show the cheating set a lesson at the medical facility,


    Charlie Wade had actually not seen Dous once more. The main reason was simply that there


    were way too many things that had actually taken ce in your home recently, and also he actually


    did not have any time to visit him in all.


    Dous notified Charlie Wade over the phone that he had recovered and also can finally be


    discharged from the medical facility today.


    Since Charlie Wade had actually assisted him to recover his hotel and also get a payment that


    deserved a few million dors, the first thing Dous wished to do after getting released from the


    healthcare facility was to deal with a few of his close friends to supper.


    Charlie Wade agreed instantly due to the fact that he was d that his buddy was finally mosting


    likely to be released from the hospital.


    Just then, ire Wilson went out of the bathroom after showering and asked Charlie Wade


    delicately, ¡°That is calling you sote during the night?¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Dous has actually just been released from the health center. He wants to


    treat us to dinner. Let¡¯s go together tomorrow.¡±.


    ire Wilson responded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 217


    At midday the next day.


    Charlie Wade as well as ire Wilson went to the Maple Hotel by car.


    The Maple Resort was not one of the most expensive in Aurouss Hilll, but it was among one of the


    most unique as well as morous around, showing Dous¡¯s genuineness in treating them.


    As a matter of fact, he invested quite extravagantly on this dish as he had actually scheduled the


    costs dining suite in the resort. It was luxuriously embellished and also was spacious sufficient to


    suit twenty people with the minimal costs of seven to eight thousand dors.


    Lots of people had actually currently gotten here in the suite when Charlie Wade as well as ire


    Wilson arrived. Besides Dous as well as Loreen, there were additionally a couple of university


    companions.


    Loreen had not had a good time recently.


    She hade to Aurouss Hilll from Eastcliff for a long time currently for the primary function of


    learning more about the chairman of Emgrand Team. She had never ever had an opportunity to also


    see the male himself after working for so long in the firm.


    In addition, although she had gotten to remain in the workce when she was the management


    supervisor, after she was transferred to the sales department, she had actually invested less and


    much less time in the office which seriously lowered her opportunities of satisfying the chairman.


    She had stumbled into one more issue currently. She had actually been stressed with the mystical


    male ever since she was rescued by him a few days ago. If reality be told, she also felt as though


    she had actually fallen in love with him at first sight. Therefore, her need to fulfill the chairman was


    less as previously, and also as a matter of fact, she was a lot more eager to satisfy her rescuer.


    Yet, she would certainly never have thought that the chairman of Emgrand Group as well as her


    mysterious rescuer was in fact the same individual¨C Charlie Wade.


    As Charlie Wade and ire Wilson walked right into the collection, Dous rose to his feet swiftly


    and weed them, ¡°Hey, friend! ire Wilson Wilson!


    Dous weed the couple very respectfully. His heart brimmed with adoration and also


    recognition towards this good buddy of his.


    Loreen looked a little haggard and also dispirited as she held a great deal of tricks inside her. When


    she saw ire Wilson Wilson, all of a sudden, she had the urge to ssh the beans.


    She barged onward, as well as holding onto ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s wrists, she imed weakly,


    ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,e, rest with me. I wish to tell you something.¡±.


    ire Wilson responded with a warm smile, ¡°What is it? What urred to you? Why do you look so


    listless?¡±.


    Loreen sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all due to my mysterious rescuer! You recognize what, I assume I¡¯ve loved him!


    I see him anywhere ¡­ Whenever I shut my eyes, I see him. He is also in my desires, however I


    can¡¯t discover him! What must I do ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Umm ¡­ I do not understand just how, either ¡­¡± ire Wilson shrugged helplessly. Ever since


    Loreen had been rescued by that strange person, she had wished to locate him and marry him,


    however where and just how could you locate an individual among the crowd of individuals? That


    was like locating a needle in a haystack.


    Anxiety drenched Charlie Wade¡¯s temple as he listened to the girls¡¯ discussion. Had Loreen


    genuinely fallen in love with him? That was preposterous! He might never ever before allow Loreen


    recognize that he was her savior, or else, all hell would break loose!


    After a few drinks as well as a hefty meal, Dous stood up, beginning to cheer up the


    environment. ¡°Men, thank you all foring today!


    After that, he consumed alcohol bottoms-up.


    A few of them who were rather near him additionally yelled, ¡°Cheers!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled gently and also took a sip from his white wine ss.


    ¡± Dous, I heard that you are a huge employer currently, with the fancy brand-new dining


    establishment of yours and 2 million in cash in your hands. In fact, you recognize someone from the


    underworld, don¡¯t you? You should look after us in the future.¡±.


    A coquettish woman worn captivating clothing with hefty makeup on her face grinned charmingly.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 216


    ¡± Joanne, do you ever listen to on your own? Dous is our ideal buddy, he will unquestionably give


    us a hand if we require aid.¡±.


    A man with a square face spoke out. He grabbed his ss as well as downed it in one go.


    Charlie Wade nced over at them briefly. He remembered them as his collegemates. The female¡¯s


    name was Joanne Hampton, and the man¡¯s name was Jerry McLean.


    Dous replied timidly, ¡°Oh no, I can not take credit scores for every one of that. Sigh, it¡¯s a long


    story, simply ignore it!¡±.


    He then took a look at Charlie Wade, feeling grateful with a shade of feeling.


    It had been a stroke of tragedy to have actually been with a cheater and also sl * t that he had


    virtually lost whatever to her, even obtaining beaten up for that.


    Luckily, thanks to Charlie Wade¡¯s assistance, he was able to reim possession of the dining


    establishment and also obtain 2 million in settlement. Therefore, every little thing that he owned


    currently was essentially due to Charlie Wade. He couldn¡¯t take any credit score for that.


    Thus, he transformed the subject as well as started, ¡°Anyway, Jerry, you¡¯re rather well off now,


    aren¡¯t you? I heard that you are just one of the magnates in yourpany! I wager you need to be


    making 6 numbers a year.¡±.


    Jerry responded to with a sigh, ¡°Ah, forget it. The firm doesn¡¯t treat me rather. I¡¯m about to surrender


    and send my resume to Spikeworth Corps to attempt my luck. Remember George? George Harris?


    I heard that he is a senior manager there, a solid setting! Who would certainly have thought that the


    kid is doing so well now!¡±.


    ¡± Oh, George ¡­¡± Dous took care of an unpleasant smile. He was out good terms with George,


    which was why George had not been invited to tonight¡¯s supper.


    However, Jerry as well as George were fairly close. If Spikeworth approved him, he would be


    selected to a distinguished setting with George¡¯s referral.


    Loreen spoke after pondering for a while, ¡°I heard that Spikeworth is a huge business in Aurouss


    Hilll that has great reviews. Wow, I didn¡¯t understand that George is doing so well currently, either.¡±.


    ire Wilson was a little stunned when she listened to the name of Spikeworth Corps being stated.


    After breaking her connections with the Wilson household and was rejected from the Wilson Group,


    she had actually been sending her resume to a lot of business over the past couple of days in


    hopes of a brand-new work, among which was Spikeworth Corps.


    ire Wilson said with a smile, ¡°Hey, I likewise sent my resume to Spikeworth. If we ace the


    meeting, we will certainly operate in the same firm.¡±.


    Joanne was a little shocked. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you¡¯ve been working in your family members


    business all these years, why would certainly you suddenly wish to obtain a task at Spikeworth?¡±.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s smile came to be a little bitter as she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve reduced connections


    with my family members now, so I require to locate a brand-new job. Otherwise, I can¡¯t sustain my


    household.¡±.


    Upon hearing this, Joanne eyed Charlie Wade, her look full of ridicule and also disgust. ¡°Charlie


    Wade, check out your spouse. She has to work so difficult for the household. As a male, you are so


    worthless as well as ignorant to allow your female to be so desperate and depressed.¡±.


    Jerry was not extremely close to Charlie Wade, so heughed unscrupulously. ¡°Charlie Wade, why


    don¡¯t you attempt your luck in George¡¯spany, too? Maybe, based on your certifications, you are


    just certified as the cleaner, but for the purpose of our time invested back in university, he ought to


    be able to make you the head of the cleansing team.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded tly, ¡°No thanks, you need to maintain the advantage for yourselves. I¡¯m


    not interested.¡±.


    Jerry was upset by Charlie Wade¡¯s indifference, as well as his tone came to be extra ominous as he


    imed, ¡°Charlie Wade, I understand that you are really egotistic, yet just look at yourself currently.


    Get actual!¡±.


    Dous resented the bantering and inserted, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! It¡¯s our course reunion today,


    don¡¯t bully Charlie Wade like that.¡±.


    After that, he counted on Charlie Wade and stated apologetically, ¡°Dude, don¡¯t take it directly. You


    know them, they have a quick tongue.¡±.


    Joanne grunted insolently. ¡°Dous, we are so frank due to the fact that Charlie Wade is always


    laid-back and also passive. He has no ability whatsoever, however he¡¯s respectable at iming.¡±.


    Jerry added disdainfully, ¡°This is what a deadbeat loser resembles ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 219


    Charlie Wade gazed daggers at them, but also for Dous¡¯s sake, he could not be bothered with


    these 2 morons.


    In spite of Charlie Wade¡¯s silence, Joanne and Jerry detested him much more for not protecting


    himself after being mocked and insulted! What a loser!


    Jerry continued his disrespects, ¡°Hey, in my opinion, ire Wilson was absolutely blind. A lot of


    dudes in our ss and also yet, Charlie Wade the loser was herst choice? Huh, such a waste!¡±.


    In the middle of their small talk, all of a sudden, the suite¡¯s door was pushed open.


    Bang!


    Several brawny guys in ck barged into the area, and among them, a young man with a crew-cut


    head and also a cigarette in his hand imed coldly, ¡°Get out of here. I desire this area.¡±.


    Jerry frowned in annoyance. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re having our


    supper?¡±.


    He mmed the table fiercely and also growled, ¡°This is the Maple Resort, initiale first offer!


    Don¡¯t you understand the regtions?¡±.


    ¡± Very first preceded serve?¡±.


    The fierce-looking boy came to Jerry as well as pped him on his face with no caution. Jerry was


    up to the flooring, his face swollen as well as bright red.


    ¡± That the f * ck do you think you are? I am Rambo, Don Albertt¡¯s servant! F * ck off!¡±.


    ¡± Rambo?¡±.


    Clutching his inmed face, panic and stress and anxiety flooded Jerry¡¯s eyes. Rambo was


    infamously understood to have the block around below. Although his rank was considered menial in


    the entire Aurouss Hilll, he was still feared by citizens like them.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Rambo! We¡¯ll go currently! We¡¯ll get out of below immediately!¡±.


    Rambo sneered triumphantly as well as heckled the group, ¡°What are you still doing here! Venture


    out, f * ckers!¡±.


    Loreen and ire Wilson were stunned by the abrupt altercation and also they hid behind Charlie


    Wade submissively.


    Charlie Wade checked out Rambo, his eyes as tranquil as theke, but his tone as cold as ice when


    he talked. ¡°For Albert¡¯s purpose, I¡¯ll spare your life if you leave right here right now!¡±.


    ¡± F * ck, Charlie Wade, are you f * cking insane! That¡¯s Rambo Miller!¡±.


    ¡± We¡¯re incredibly sorry, Rambo, we do not know this person! You can do whatever you want with


    him yet please don¡¯t hurt us ¡­¡±.


    Jerry as well as Joanne cursed Charlie Wadepletely with their gritted teeth and panicked


    gazes. What the hell did he believe he was doing today? That was Don Albertt¡¯s guy, Rambo Miller!


    A murderer that had actually seen blood! Might he just dig his very own severe far from them and


    also leave them all alone!


    Nevertheless, in spite of their panic, Rambo stopped briefly as he recalled at Charlie Wade,


    attempting to look that face in his memory. Instantly, his expression transformed, and also he asked


    hesitantly, ¡°You are ¡­ Charlie Wade? Charlie Wade ¡­ Mr. Wade ?!¡±.


    Rambo had been under Don Albertt for a very long time, and so, he had be aware of Charlie


    Wade¡¯s name prior to. Thus, the memory struck his mind.


    Charlie Wade responded coldly, ¡°Exists another Charlie Wade Pitch In Aurouss Hilll that I am not


    familiar with?¡±.


    As if struck by lightning, Rambo widened his eyes in severe shock and also then knelt on the


    flooring promptly. ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m so sorry!


    Jerry was entirely dumbstruck by the abrupt change of circumstance that he mumbled, ¡°Rambo,


    there should be some misunderstanding here. Yes, his name is Charlie Wade Wade, but he¡¯s just


    some deadbeat loser! You do not have to address him so officially!¡±.


    Blood drained from Rambo¡¯s face upon hearing such an atrocious remark, and he kicked Jerry to


    the flooring, screaming, ¡°Close the f * ck up! How dare you disrespect Mr. Wade! I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±.


    Rambo could be regarded as the leader of the underworld in this block, however he recognized


    complete well that he was nothing but Don Albertt¡¯spdog. Charlie Wade was a person that also


    Don Albertt needed to tter and coax! He really did not also certify to be so close to him!


    ¡± And also you, b * tch, just how risk you to insult Mr. Wade!¡±.


    Rambo raised his hand as well as put it throughout Joanne¡¯s face, forcing blood to ooze from the


    corner of her lips.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 220


    ¡± That¡¯s enough, Rambo. We¡¯re having supper here, get lost!¡±.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t care less concerning a tiny personality like Rambo, so he waved his hand


    lazily and asked him to leave.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rambo bowed respectfully and imed, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade. I¡¯ll leave below now!¡±.


    Then, he rapidly retreated from the space like a pug.


    Jerry as well as Joanne were feeling exceptionally perturbed as well as irritated. Charlie Wade,


    whom they had mocked as well as mocked in every possible means, had turned into Mr. Wade!


    What the hell was going on?!


    There had to be some type of misconception right here. Charlie Wade was just a loser! Why did


    Rambo address him as Mr. Wade ?! He wasn¡¯t worth it!


    Dous transformed to them and stated sternly, ¡°You 2, see your mouth. Fortunately Charlie Wade


    was right here today, or else, you guys would certainly be in huge trouble!¡±.


    Jerry and also Joanne remained as peaceful as mice after being defeated by Rambo.


    Dous after that turned to Charlie Wade and also stated gratefully, ¡°Charlie Wade, thanks a lot! I


    would love to make a salute to you on behalf of everyone, thank you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±.


    ***.


    The next day, ire Wilson obtained an interview invitation from Spikeworth Corps.


    The interview was set up in the mid-day. Charlie Wade discreetly called Zeke when ire Wilson


    was not looking.


    After the call was answered, Zeke¡¯s respectful voice reverberated, ¡°Hello, Master Wade. How can I


    help you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade said emphatically, ¡°My wife is mosting likely to the Spikeworth Corps for a meeting, I


    would like to know regarding the firm as well as its history.¡±.


    Zeke responded in shock, ¡°Spikeworth? That business is wholly-owned by our White family. Did


    Miss Wilson request this firm? It would be such a waste of her ability. Why do not I change the


    existing chairman of the firm with Miss Wilson?¡±.


    Charlie Wade was stunned when he figured out that the White household owned Spikeworth Corps.


    It was wonderful information since Zeke was on their side, but he remembered that ire Wilson


    had actually informed him securely that she wanted to confirm herself with her abilities, so he stated


    strongly, ¡°No, you do not have to do that. Make some ns to make sure that my wife can pass her


    interview.¡±.


    ¡± Okay, Master Wade. I¡¯ll get on it today.¡±.


    After Zeke finished the call, he asked his assistant to send a prompt notification to the senior


    administration of Spikeworth Corps. He had to do Master Wade¡¯s every request incredibly.


    ***.


    At 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, ire Wilson was preparing to head to Spikeworth Corps for the


    interview, and also Charlie Wade kept herpany. They had to go by taxicab since their auto went


    to the workshop for its maintenance solution, but it was the peak hr, and also they could not get one


    also after waiting by the roadside for a very long time.


    ire Wilson started to get a little anxious and also imed desperately, ¡°If I¡¯mte as well as miss


    out on the interview, it will definitely provide a poor perception. I shouldn¡¯t have actually sent the car


    for upkeep ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade gazed helplessly at the queue ahead of them. There went to least fifty people before


    his turn. They had actually made a big error.


    At this turning point, a ck Rolls-Royce slowly dropped in front of them. The window rolled down,


    as well as it was Zeke. He was amazed to see them and imed, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you awaiting a


    taxi?¡±.


    Charlie Wade was simrly amazed. It was such a coincidence for Zeke to show up at this hopeless


    moment! Hence, he said, ¡°Yes, I wish to take my other half to Spikeworth Corps for a meeting. Why


    are you right here?¡±.

 Chapter 221-225

    Chapter 221-225


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 221


    Zeke promptly stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s the peak hour now, the hardest time to get a taxi. Why do not I


    send you there, if you don¡¯t mind?¡±


    ire Wilson was curious as well as cynical regarding this coincidence, yet she was also


    determined to say no to the charitable offer. ¡°Thank you so much for the lift, Mr. White.¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re also wee, it¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Zeke hurriedly left the car and also unlocked for them


    happily.


    Charlie Wade simply scrubed his nose sheepishly without a word. He was aware that Zeke had


    actually ordered the most effective opportunity to tter him, as well as together, he needed his


    help, so he didn¡¯t reject the deal.


    The motorist drove in front while Zeke beinged in the front passenger seat as well as started a


    casual conversation with Charlie Wade.


    Heading, ire Wilson paid attention to their discussion while a confusing feeling made inside her.


    Zeke White was among the sessful businessmen in Aurouss Hilll that made a much higher


    honor and also credibility in the business circle aspared to Lady Wilson. Such a figure


    generally possessed apany as well as stern temperament, and yet, inside the car, ire


    Wilson can clearly feel that Zeke appeared to be butter Charlie Wade up and it was so obvious that


    it was obtaining a little greasy.


    She looked at Charlie Wade and also discovered that he continued to be all-natural with a stoic


    look, making the whole scene also extra strange.


    Logically speaking, when ordinary people got to satisfy a famous figure like Zeke White, they would


    be really simple and attempt their ideal to please him. On the contrary, Charlie Wade looked


    uncaring, and he didn¡¯t even appear to care regarding Zeke.


    What was much more peculiar was that Zeke had offered Charlie Wade a rental property worth


    much more than100 million bucks! It was so bizarre and odd!


    On the other hand, ire Wilson had actually long listened to that Zeke was quite into metaphysics


    and also very superstitious. He would hope, worship, and also give offerings to the God of Wide


    range at home on the 5th and fifteenth of every month. It just so urred that Charlie Wade


    seemed to have acquainted himself with this type of superstitious research study, and that was


    probably why Zeke was so polite to Charlie Wade.


    Nevertheless, she did not rely on these superstitious notions at all.


    Ten minutester, the parking lot at the entrance of Spikeworth Corps. Once again, Zeke promptly


    left the automobile as well as unlocked for them.


    ire Wilson rapidly spouted a thanks as well as adhered to Charlie Wade into the firm.


    ¡± Master Wade, I¡¯ll be below waiting on you,¡± Zeke imed from behind them.


    Charlie Wade nodded to him as well as imed, ¡°Thank you for the lift, but you don¡¯t need to wait


    here. I don¡¯t recognize how long we will certainly take.¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have anything to do today, anyhow.¡±


    Zeke bowed to him as well as continued, ¡°The White family¡¯spany is not doing so well recently,


    it has obtained me truly stressed. I would like to discover a long time to seek advice from you.


    Charlie Wade smiled and stated, ¡°You were birthed in the year of Fowl, weren¡¯t you? Your birth sign


    shes with this year¡¯s Tai Sui, which is the primary reason for your misery and also disruptions.


    After the dermatitis is gone, you won¡¯t be as unfortunate as you are now.


    Zeke was so shocked as he listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s statement, his jaw nearly going down to the


    flooring.


    Charlie Wade transformed as well as left after he had finished speaking. Zeke slowly reimed his


    composure from the daze as well as mumbled, ¡°Wizard, Master Wade.


    He bowed professionally to Charlie Wade with a look of prayer on his face as Charlie Wade walked


    away. It looked as though he had actually made the best decision by buttering Charlie Wade up!


    Zeke stood upright and grunted. ¡°Huh, Graham Quinton. You were so d * mned lucky when you


    hopped on Master Wade¡¯s wagon, yet so did I! I¡¯ll catch up to you with my own wagon as well as do


    better than you!¡±


    Charlie Wade walked right into the entrance hall and sent out ire Wilson right into the interview


    space.


    As ire Wilson entered the interview room, she saw a number of prospects making a line for the


    interview, so she signed up with the queue.


    Charlie Wade strolled around the hall to pass his time. As he gazed downstairs from the home


    window, he drank his head with a bitter smile as he saw that Zeke was still waiting by the entrance.


    He could not aid it if the White household insisted on worshipping him like a God.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 222


    In the office.


    Resting behind his workdesk with his legs on the table, George looked at his phone intensely as he


    flirted with numerous women on a dating app.


    Simply after that, his phone hummed, and also a sms message turned up.


    George pursed his lips in inconvenience. As he reluctantly opened up the text message, he saw


    that it was the interview schedule from the HR department.


    He frowned as quickly as heid eyes on it with a tint of shock, and then he sneered sardonically,


    drinking his phone at the people sitting beside him. ¡°Hey, hunch who concerned Spikeworth?¡±


    Remaining on the sofa with George were Jerry and also Joanne who were right here to satisfy


    George in hopes of currying support with him.


    Sexy enchantment emitted from Joanne¡¯s body as she rested with her leg crossed in a low-cut


    body-hugging skirt and also her curly long hair cascading her shoulders. She examined her nails


    arrogantly and also asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡± Charlie Wade and also ire Wilson Wilson!¡± George clicked his tongue in disdain and sneered,


    ¡°ire Wilson obtained a job here, that¡¯s odd.¡±


    Jerry asked in a displeased tone, ¡°Why are they below?¡±


    Joanne responded to, ¡°Last evening, I heard ire Wilson im that she and Charlie Wade were


    tossed out of the Wilson family. She must be seeking a brand-new job because she can¡¯t stay at her


    household¡¯s firm any much longer.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jerry grunted. ¡°George,st evening, that loser was so arrogant and also pompous, creating me as


    well as Joanne to be beaten up by those scoundrels. You must retaliate on our behalf!¡±


    George responded contemptuously, ¡°I¡¯ve constantly found Charlie Wade the loser really aggravating


    and irritating, and also now his other half wants to work right here? Dream on!¡±


    He stood, spruced up hisyer, as well as imed emphatically, ¡°Simply wait and see. I¡¯ll turn down


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s application and kick her out of right here!¡±


    Joanne and Jerry glued a contemptuousugh on their faces that stated ¡®Go on your pompous act,


    losers!¡¯.


    George left of his workce and also went straight to the meeting room where the meeting was


    being performed.


    On the other hand, in the conference room, 3 interviewers were talking with ire Wilson right then.


    ¡± Hi, Mr. Harris.¡±


    The three recruiters stood as well as bowed to George when he strolled right into the conference


    room.


    George put on a shocked appearance when he saw ire Wilson and said loudly, ¡°Oh, hello! ire


    Wilson Wilson! Why are you below?¡±


    ire Wilson was just as surprised. ¡°Hi, George. Very long time no see.¡±


    George responded with a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Then, he relied on the three job interviewers as well as imed, ¡°You can go out currently. I¡¯ll


    manage this meeting.¡±


    ¡± Um, Mr. Harris, I don¡¯t assume that¡¯s a great idea.¡±


    ¡± Why? Are you stating that I can not also conduct an interview?¡±


    ¡± Okay, Mr. Harris!¡±


    George Harris was the elderly exec in thepany. The recruiters didn¡¯t attempt to disobey his


    order, so they rapidly left the room.


    ire Wilson was really puzzled at what had just urred. What was George trying to do? Did he


    want to ept her application under the counter because he understood her?


    ¡± ire Wilson Wilson, I came as quickly as I listened to that you were going to the interview today.¡±


    George talked as he considered ire Wilson coyly. She was so attractive and also elegant, as well


    as her body was so warm. She was a lot far better than those females on the dating app!


    It was a pity that she chose Charlie Wade the loser as her spouse!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 223


    ire Wilson didn¡¯t recognize that George depended on no good, and so, she hurriedly imed


    upon his politeness, ¡°George, you are also wee.¡±


    George pasted on a pretentiously type smile. Taking ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s resume from the table,


    he scanned it delicately as well as said in a gloomy tone, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I¡¯m so sorry but


    from what I see in your resume, your credentials don¡¯t fulfill our needs, regardless of abilities or


    experience. You do not fit our demand.¡±


    He sighed and continued, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, ire Wilson Wilson. You have actually fell short the


    interview. I rmend you try one more business. All the best!¡±


    ire Wilson was shocked by his severe being rejected and also fast imed, ¡°But I¡¯ve been


    working at the monitoring department at the Wilson Group for a lot of years! I¡¯m particr that my


    professionalism and reliability fits the standards that yourpany has actually mentioned.¡±


    George drank his head and imed securely. Your so-called credentials and also experiences are


    simply since you areponent of the Wilson family members.


    ¡± Alright, then.¡± ire Wilson looked down heavily, ayer of grief hovering under her eyes. She


    ultimately understood George¡¯s objective of disrupting her interview¨C he was waging a personal


    vendetta against her.


    She was infuriated by George¡¯s unprofessionalism. Knowingplete well that she didn¡¯t stand an


    opportunity being epted by Spikeworth Corps, she withdrew her smile as well as left of the


    space in distress.


    Behind her, George grinned triumphantly as well as muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever dream of entering


    into Spikeworth for as long as I¡¯m right here!¡±


    Charlie Wade was in the lounge location, waiting. He was a little surprised when he saw ire


    Wilson walking out of the lift with an aggrieved expression.


    Splits drenching her reddened eyes, ire Wilson sshed out whatever that had urred


    throughout the meeting.


    Charlie Wade was infuriated and also aggravated after listening to her story.


    George was such a d * ck! He never dared to pursue him with harmful efforts but he dared to bully


    his spouse?! Just how risk he!


    ¡°George Harris of Spikeworth is pretty effective, huh? He sent it directly to Zeke.


    At the same time, Zeke was awaiting Charlie Pitch in the lobby downstairs with his bodyguard.


    When he obtained the message, he stared nkly at it initially, and also quickly, the expression on


    his face was reced by an incredibly stunned gape!


    He was trying desperately to fawn on Charlie Wade, as well as this George something had actually


    gone out of his means as well as angered Charlie Wade¡¯s better half! He had a death dream, really


    did not he !?


    Enraged, Furious spoke to talked assistant without aide.


    Spikeworth Corps was a subsidiary business of the White family, thus, Zeke¡¯s presence in the


    company was as stunning as the emperor.


    When the board of supervisors listened to that Zeke White was here and also wished to see them,


    they fast went over to greet him.


    As the head of the White household, nobody attempted to disturb Zeke. If he dissolved Spikeworth


    for any kind of factor in all, every one of them would be out of work!


    George was not one of the directors, so, he really did not understand just how much problem he


    had actually triggered. After driving ire Wilson away, he went back to his workce, remaining


    on his chair as well as smoking a cigar with a smug smile.


    After hearing that George had actually kicked ire Wilson out, Jerry and Joanne were very


    thrilled. They bordered him as well as apuded him. ¡°Employer, all you require is one remark and


    also ire Wilson is kicked out of your business! You¡¯re so awesome!¡±


    ¡± True that! George is a senior executive of Spikeworth. George, you are one of the most effective


    among us!¡±


    Joanne as well as Jerry promoted George in the hope that if they could be in good terms with him,


    they would certainly at the very least be ensured with a brilliant future, not to mention being rich as


    well as powerful.


    George said smugly, ¡°I¡¯ve constantly found Charlie Wade disgusting and also irritating given that


    university. Since his better half wants to obtain Spikeworth? Fantasize on!¡±


    Joanne giggled. ¡°Ah, George, you ought to have taken a video clip recently! I want to see how sad


    ire Wilson cared for being denied!¡±


    George chuckled. ¡°Haha, she virtually wept! Oh my God, it was so funny!¡±


    Jerry quickly asked, ¡°What about Charlie Wade? Did hee with her?¡±


    ¡± I do not recognize. I didn¡¯t see him,¡± George snorted coldly. ¡°If that loser risks to tip foot here, I¡¯ll f *


    cking break his leg!


    Joanne keptplementary George, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re the most effective! Charlie Wade appears so


    little and clearpared to you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 224


    Georgeughed triumphantly. ¡°Just wait and see. When I sign up with the board of directors, these


    people will certainly seek out and also worship me!¡±


    Jerry asked in surprise, ¡°George, are you mosting likely to be among the directors?¡±


    ¡± Almost,¡± George stated with a smug smile. ¡°It¡¯s under procedure. If everything goes efficiently, I¡¯ll


    be advertised in a few months!¡±


    ¡± Wow, that is so terrific!¡± Jerry provided him a thumbs up and eximed, ¡°George, please don¡¯t


    neglect your buddy when you¡¯re the director!¡±


    George responded. ¡°Naturally! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look out for you.¡±


    In the middle of the discussion, there was a loud bang, as well as the door of George¡¯s workce


    was kicked open strongly.


    ¡± That the f * ck dares to kick my door ¡­¡±.


    George was surprised by the abrupt turmoil. He will yell when he saw all the participants of the


    board of supervisors standing at his door, bowing respectfully at a middle-aged male in a match. He


    stared at them in a daze as he ingested his curse.


    Zeke red at George darkly and asked, ¡°Are you George Harris?¡±.


    In a trance, George responded gradually. ¡°Yes, I am.¡±.


    With no caution, Zeke marched ahead and put him hard across the face!


    ¡± F * ck you! Just how attempt you reject Miss Wilson¡¯s application, you id * ot!¡±.


    Grasping his swollen face, George was stupefied. ¡°Who the heck are you? How risk you put me!¡±.


    ¡± How attempt I put you ?! I¡¯ll eliminate you right now!¡± Zeke kicked George to the flooring, stomping


    on his head and grumbling, ¡°Do you recognize that Master Wade had actually bought that I should


    allow Miss Wilson pass her interview!? And also yet, you destroyed it, you f * cking id * ot! If I don¡¯t


    make you pay today, I¡¯ll create my name, Zeke White, in reverse!¡±.


    George shivered in shock and fear upon hearing the name ¡®Zeke White¡¯. He understood that he


    remained in deep sh * t currently.


    He was Zeke White, the owner of Spikeworth, as well as the head of the White family members!


    The whole Spikeworth belonged to the White family, as well as he had literally upset the utmost


    boss! Mr. White, I really didn¡¯t recognize that there was such an arrangement!


    George could just beg seriously as Zeke stepped on him on the floor like a bloody dog.


    At the same time, Jerry as well as Joanne were even more horrified, not also bold to breathe.


    Wade, as in Charlie Wade Wade? Him again ?!


    Just How did Charlie Wade know Zeke, the effective businessman?! He was simply a deadbeat


    moocher!


    What they didn¡¯t understand was that the huge manager standing before them was Charlie Wade¡¯s


    lapdog who had attempted his finest to butter Charlie Wade up.


    ¡± George Harris, from this point forward, you¡¯re discharged! ording to the employment


    agreement, you¡¯vemitted a significant responsibility mistake, and you need to make up the


    business for 5 million bucks!¡±.


    George was entirely shocked as if he had been struck by lightning!


    5 million dors! He had not been worth that much money even if he traded himself!


    He stooped on the flooring and also pleaded vigorously, ¡°Please, Mr. White, please provide me one


    more chance! I¡¯ll say sorry to ire Wilson today! Please! Please do not fire me!¡±.


    Zeke sneered. ¡°Apology? That do you think you are?¡±.


    Zeke kicked George away as well as revealed, ¡°Release the information. George Harris has actually


    offended Master Wade, hence, the White family currently cklists him in all the industries. This


    piece of trash will certainly end up on the streets and be unpleasant for the rest of his life!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 225


    George copsed to the flooring, his eyes filled with anguish and agony.


    The reason that he was advertised to an elderly exec cement at such a young age had a whole


    lot to do with the rigorous employment agreement that he had joined his very own will.


    To enhance the control of their staff members, the Spikeworth Corps had actually issued a very


    demanding as well as prejudiced employment contract which assured a promo after finalizing,


    however they would be fully bound by the firm. The promo was guaranteed, but they needed to


    confirm that they were worthwhile and also strive to be dedicated to the firm. If they failed their


    efficiency indication or had disagreements, the business would certainly file a substantial im


    against them.


    Lots of people were afraid to sign such a contract as a result of its rough and stern conditions, yet at


    that moment, George was a fresh graduate that teemed with vanity as well as made every effort to


    be sessful. He had actually authorized the contract decisively despite the somewhat


    unreasonable repercussions.


    He had been promoted instantly as well as thepany appreciated him really much, yet currently,


    the bitter repercussions awaited!


    Stooping on the flooring, George trembled in disbelief and anguish.


    He had spent all his life and devotion in Spikeworth Corps, but now, not just did thepany intend


    to sue him for 5 million, however Zeke White had actually announced that he had actually shunned


    him ¡­


    Just how can he ever locate a work once more ?! If he had no task, he would have no ie, as


    well as his life would certainly remain in big trouble along with the 5 million buckspensation.


    There would be no other possibility aside from going to jail ¡­


    He ordered Zeke¡¯s foot as well as wailed seriously, ¡°Mr. White, please, please forgive me! Please


    offer me another opportunity! Please! If you cklist me, where would certainly I locate the cash to


    pay the settlement? Please give me another opportunity to verify myself! I¡¯ll do anything for you! I¡¯ll


    be the servant of thepany, I¡¯ll behave as well as be a straightforward guy, adding my entire


    effort to thepany! Please!¡±.


    Zeke kicked him away in inconvenience as well as grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s using asking forgiveness


    now? It¡¯s far toote! Do you think the globe focuses on you? Do you assume that nevertheless this


    difficulty, you can just get away with a straightforward ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯? It¡¯s toote, id * ot. If Master Wade


    neglects me as a result of you, I¡¯ll kill you with my very own hands!¡±.


    George was trembling with shock, his face as light and ghastly as a ghost. He had never anticipated


    that Charlie Wade, a deadbeat loser in his eyes, had such enormous influence and also power in


    his hands to the point that Zeke would eliminate him for him!


    If he recognized that this was how he would certainly end up, he would have instead knelt prior to


    ire Wilson when they had initial fulfilled rather than deny her ¡­


    s, it was toote now. He was done ¡­


    Presently, Zeke saw Joanne as well as Jerry in the workce and also asked with an irritated frown,


    ¡°Who are you? Are you his close friends or Spikeworth¡¯s employees?¡±.


    Joanne as well as Jerry were absolutely stunned, as well as they rapidly stated, ¡°Oh! No, no, we do


    not have anything to do with George! We don¡¯t even know him.¡±.


    How can they confess that they knew him at a turning point simr to this! It was best to reduce


    their connections with him!


    Zeke asked suspiciously, ¡°Really? Why were you in his office, talking and also chuckling?¡±.


    George imed furiously, ¡°Mr. White, they are my collegemates. Failing ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    interview was their concept, it was they that prompted me to decline ire Wilson Wilson!¡±.


    George red at them indignantly. Jerry as well as Joanne were the major wrongdoers of his


    suffering. They would not escape this!


    Zeke squinted at them in nuisance. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s a pet dog fight, huh? cklist these two as well!¡±.


    He leapt on George like a mad man and also began punching him. ¡°George Harris, you b * stard!


    ***.


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson had taken a taxi and also were on their way residence.


    ire Wilson was abnormally silent as well as deep in her thoughts. Charlie Wade took her hand as


    well as said, ¡°You can always discover another work.

 Chapter 226-230

    Chapter 226-230


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 226


    ire Wilson sighed heavily and also stated, ¡°It¡¯s hard to obtain a work currently. I can just maintain


    looking and see where my good luck brings me.¡±


    ¡± Exactly how around Emgrand?¡±


    ire Wilson trembled her head. I can note and go as I please.


    Charlie Wade heaved a sigh and also said in a suggestive tone, ¡°Beloved, I think that perhaps you


    need to start your very own service!¡±


    ¡± Beginning my own organization?¡± ire Wilson asked in surprise. ¡°Yet how?¡±


    ¡± Well, you¡¯ve been in this market for years, I wager you have your own expertwork as well as


    links now. I see that Doris Youthful of the Emgrand Team seems to be really fond of you. Zeke


    White is counting on me to observe and adjust his good luck, I think he will certainly be extremely


    encouraging.¡±


    ire Wilson chuckled in a self-mocking means and also imed, ¡°Dear, we have to have at least 2


    to 3 million bucks in capital to start a service, as well as we require to pump more seeding funds


    right into thepany to keep it up and running. Where as well as exactly how would certainly we


    get that much cash?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll aid you in terms of the funding issue! I understand some individuals that are quite generous!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiledfortably and proceeded, ¡°If you are major, money is not a problem.¡±


    ire Wilson raised her stare and also said, ¡°Charlie Wade, I understand you have a great deal of


    pals who venture in the entrepreneurship sector such as Mr. Quinton and you will not have any type


    of issue borrowing the money, but honestly speaking, it will certainly be quite demanding if our


    business¡¯ resources fund is a financing rather than our very own cash. I might as well open my own


    individual studio with much less resources fund and also get the creating tasks from the major


    buildingpanies.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade replied strongly, ¡°No matter what you make a decision to do, I¡¯ll be there for you as


    constantly!¡±


    ire Wilson nodded gratefully as well as stated, ¡°I want to start the studio very first and afterwards


    work my means up. The Wilson member of the family believed that I could not do anything without


    the Wilson Group. I intend to confirm to them that I can!¡±


    Charlie Wade considered her words prior to he responded with a mild smile. Your other half is not


    extremely skillful, yet he can definitely drive and also carry your bag.¡±


    ¡± Alright.¡± ire Wilson nodded, a little touched by his concept.


    She was in fact taking a big risk in making such a decision.


    If she really did not most likely to function, her household¡¯srgest ie source would certainly be


    cut off. Even if she opened a design workshop, she required to rent out a workce, acquire


    workce equipment, and more ¡­


    All of it needed a specific quantity of funding funds.


    The Wilson Group had a lot ofpany projects with significant building business in Aurouss Hilll.


    They would probably shun her from prospective clients, freely or quietly.


    As Charlie Wade was sustaining her sturdily without any reluctance, she felt a tinge of warmth and


    passion drifting in her heart.


    Simply when she was still becauseplicated state of mind, Charlie Wade spoke. ¡°Dear, proceed


    and also do whatever you desire. If things don¡¯t work out as you intend, I¡¯ll discover a job to sustain


    you.¡±


    Hearing his statement, ire Wilson held her breath and felt a pain rush to her nose, and her eyes


    were reddened with tears.


    When she remained in such a desperate and gloomy circumstance, her husband, whom she really


    felt was ¡®pointless¡¯, still firmly believed in her and sustained her!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 227


    As A Result Of Charlie Wade¡¯s instigation as well as motivation, ire Wilson invested the whole


    evening tossing and turning, thinking of herpany. She looked instead exhausted and fatigued


    the next early morning because of the absence of sleep.


    After getting up, ire Wilson fast freshened herself up. Charlie Wade opposed the sight and


    asked, ¡°Dear, why do not you sleep in? What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m going to Millenium Enterprise. I have to not bete.¡±


    ¡± Millenium Enterprise? One more meeting?¡±


    ¡± No.¡± ire Wilson trembled her head as well as stated gingerly after a short pause, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    try to search for some projects for myself.¡±


    ¡± Fantastic!¡± Charlie Wade grinned dly. ¡°If you begin a building and construction firm, I¡¯ll be your


    first worker.¡±


    Funds and links are the primary standards for thepany to aim and survive,¡± ire Wilson


    imed. ¡°I want to start from a tiny office and also draw design illustrations for the building and


    construction firm.


    Charlie Wade chuckled. ¡°Cash as well as links are not an issue. I can aid you begin a business


    today if you want.¡±


    ¡± No many thanks,¡± ire Wilson declined his kind offer without believing, and after that stated


    seriously, ¡°I intend to try it myself first. Besides, what type of resources could you perhaps have,


    anyhow? Beginning a building business is not a kid¡¯s y.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m severe. I have the cash to begin apany along with organization links.¡±


    Currently, the Emgrand Group¡¯s financial investment covered nearly 70% of Aurouss Hilll¡¯s


    businesses. It was a piece of cake to get some making tasks from building business.


    ire Wilson assumed that he was just kidding, and so, she swung her hand unwillingly and


    imed, ¡°You do not recognize anything about the building and construction market. I¡¯ll think about


    the investment, simply leave it to me.¡±


    To register a building and construction business, she required a minimum of 10 million bucks as


    start-up resources and a substantial quantity of circting resources. Where would Charlie Wade


    obtain that amount of cash?


    Even if he did have the cash, it was impossible for him to have the connections in the construction


    industry.


    Charlie Wade was absolutely amazed. His wife prefer to go back to square one rather than use the


    conveniently avable sources that were himself. He really did not recognize what else to say to


    her.


    ire Wilson had just only left the house when ine Ma, her mommy, returned. She counted


    greatly on the Wilson Team for her pension n, so she had actually frequently checked out the


    Wilson Team over the past 2 days.


    Although ire Wilson had cut her ties with the Wilson family, ine Ma really did not appear to


    share the very same belief. On the other hand, she wished to resolve with them.


    ¡± Where did ire Wilson go?¡±


    ¡± She mosted likely to look for frencing jobs.¡±


    ¡± What frencing job! Do you truly want to leave the Wilson family?¡± ine Ma huffed in


    inmmation. ¡°It was just a small misunderstanding, why do you wish to make a fuss out of it and


    also cut ties with them ?! We have actuallye to be theughingstock in the city!¡±


    Jacob Wilson stared at ine Ma in shock as well as confusion.


    ¡± Beloved, what did Lady Wilson do to you when you were there? Did you knock your head versus


    the wall after all the scolding? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡± What? No! I didn¡¯t lose my detects, mind you!¡± ine Ma tossed herself onto the sofa as she


    roared, ¡°Tomorrow, most likely to the Wilson family members vacation home with me as well as


    apologize to Lady Wilson. She is your mother, and Chris is your brother. Blood is thicker than water,


    just how could you reduce ties easily?¡±


    Jacob Wilson zed at her and imed in a somewhat furious tone, ¡°They desired to sell my


    house, as well as they desired to rob Charlie Wade¡¯s suite. They have actually never regarded me


    asponent of the Wilson household ever!


    ine Ma grew angrier when Jacob Wilson, who was constantly so type and also mild-tempered,


    became so stubborn andpany. She turned to Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, your


    daddy is an old, stubborn dog. You be the court! They are mom and also child, they are brothers.


    Family members quarrels are quickly mended! Don¡¯t you believe it¡¯s a little as well childlike as well


    as trifling to cut ties just like that? Besides, I require to trust the Wilson Team for my pension n!¡±


    They desire to confiscate my home and also rob Charlie Wade¡¯s vacation home, they also desire


    ire Wilson to separation Charlie Wade as well as marry another male! Jacob Wilson stood up


    and yelled indignantly. How could you just think every little thing they stated?¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s head was prickling hurting as he stood in the center of the fight, hence, he quickly


    blurted out a reason to get out of the miserable circumstance. ¡°ire Wilson asked me to pick her


    up, I have to go currently.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 228


    Charlie Wade promptly slipped out of the house while the quarrel was still going strong inside your


    home.


    It would certainly be best for him to avoid of the frustrating residential conflicts.


    Charlie Wade entered into a tiny coffee shop, purchased some treats, as well as made a decision to


    invest his leisure there up until the night.


    It was a well-known exquisite road in Aurouss Hilll with individuals busy around.


    Charlie Wade was enjoying his dish when he suddenly detected 2 figures on the opposite side of


    the street, among them looking astonishingly familiar.


    That was ire Wilson Wilson, wasn¡¯t it?


    Across the street was a really extravagant restaurant. Charlie Wade saw ire Wilson resting by


    the huge home window on the second floor, and also opposite her was a middle-aged guy in a


    match as well as natural leather shoes using gold-framed sses.


    ire Wilson was holding a folder and also speaking to the man continuous as if she was showing


    her profile and also her new role as a frence developer and also hoped that the man would buy


    her brand-new establishment.


    Despite her excitement, the man didn¡¯t appear to pay any type of attention to her speech. He even


    tried to touch ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand by taking the folder from her which she promptly


    retreated before he prospered.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s blood was boiling upon experiencing this ridiculous scene!


    That b * stard, exactly how risk he attempt to sexually attack his partner!


    Just after that, the steward came with a te of chips. Prior to he might put it down, Charlie Wade


    banged a twenty dor note on the table as well as reached his feet hastily.


    ¡± Maintain the adjustment.¡±


    ***


    On the 2nd floor lounge of Little Italy.


    Subduing the disgust rising inside her, ire Wilson smudged on a polite smile as well as imed


    to the man throughout the table, ¡°Mr. Murray, I have actuallypiled every one of my business¡¯s


    future strategy and leads in this folder that will assure a favorable advancement in the future. If you


    want to work with me, I assure you, I¡¯ll offer you the most effective task preparation.¡±


    ¡± Miss Wilson, I understand your abilities, and also I believe in you.¡± The guy revealed a stiff smile.


    ¡°Nevertheless, we have invested a lot of money into different tasks recently, as well as our funding


    is rather restricted for the moment.¡±


    ire Wilson was a little let down. She had actually invested the entire morning offering her


    portfolio to him, however he had been giving ambiguous and also vague answers that perplexed


    her.


    Looking at ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s dissatisfied expression, the male rubbed his hands intentionally


    as well as imed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a dead-end. I would enjoy to recognize more regarding your


    job.¡±


    ¡± , Mr. Murray, that¡¯s quitete ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson thought twice.


    It was ratherte for them to satisfy at 8 pm. If they went on with the discussion, they might finish up


    chatting up until midnight. It wouldn¡¯t behave for her track record as a person¡¯s other half.


    The man smiled. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Investment is a big deal. We need to have a deep understanding of


    each various other prior to we can build mutual depend on, am I? I¡¯ll treat you to a good supper


    tonight and also we¡¯ll continue with the conversation. Come, Miss Wilson. Let¡¯s drink hands for our


    future partnership.¡±.


    The man expanded his arm towards ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s small little hand, a pale flirty vibe


    floating in his eyes.


    The man¡¯s name was Peter Murray. He had actually lengthy be aware of ire Wilson Wilson,


    the female that had actually won the title of Aurouss Hilll¡¯s a lot of gorgeous girl, but he had not had


    any kind of luck meeting her in the past.


    Currently, ire Wilson had actually called her directly, iming that she had damaged her


    connections from the Wilson family members as well as desired to encourage him to invest in her


    brand-new studio. He mored than the moon! He prepared to sweep ire Wilson off her feet and


    also appreciate the evening with each other!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 229


    ire Wilson didn¡¯t wish to shake Peter¡¯s hand, however given that he had actually provided it, it


    would be disrespectful to decline him. Thus, she pursed her lips and also prolonged her hand


    hesitantly.


    Equally as Peter was silently thrilled as well as was about to grab ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s fair hand,


    unexpectedly, a big hand came out of no ce and got his hand strongly.


    Peter was shocked for a moment. Looking up madly, he grumbled, ¡°What the hell!? Who are you?¡±.


    ire Wilson lifted her stare also and was a little dazed at what she saw.


    ¡± Charlie Wade! When did youe?¡±.


    She after that quickly turned to Peter as well as rified, ¡°He is my partner.¡±.


    Peter¡¯s face transformed dismal as if a dark cloud hovered over his head when he listened to the


    word ¡®partner¡¯.


    ¡± I simply got here.¡± Charlie Wade smiled at ire Wilson and afterwards looked to Peter, iming


    not to see the adjustment of his expression, and afterwards stated, ¡°You are Peter Murray, aren¡¯t


    you? The one in charge of Turn of the century Business?¡±.


    Peter imed in a sullen tone, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. What?¡±.


    ¡± Nothing. It¡¯s simply that you¡¯re quite a lecherous, dirty old man!¡± Charlie Wade nodded and also


    intentionally lengthened his tone.


    Perturbed, Peter tried to withdraw his hand, yet Charlie Wade ordered onto him like a set of iron


    tongs that made it impossible for him to damage free.


    Peter hissed as his hand hurt more and more, as well as he felt as though his bones were about to


    break. ¡°Hey, allow ¡­ release my hand! It¡¯s really ufortable!¡±.


    ire Wilson understood that Charlie Wade was extremely strong, and so, she prompted, ¡°Charlie


    Wade, let go.¡±.


    Charlie Wade finally released his grasp and also nced at Peter with an uncertain smile.


    Peter¡¯s face was turned in a painful grimace. He zed at Charlie Wade angrily prior to looking to


    ire Wilson and also stating, ¡°Tell your husband to go house. I¡¯m not utilized to discussing


    company matters in front of outsiders.¡±.


    ire Wilson stopped briefly for a brief minute as well as imed, ¡°Charlie Wade is my spouse. He


    finds out about my n, he¡¯s not an outsider.¡±.


    Peter zed at him, desiring him to go away appropriate then as well as there. ¡°Besides, he would


    not recognize what we¡¯re chatting regarding anyhow.¡±.


    ire Wilson whispered to Charlie Wade softly. ¡°Why do not you go home initially? I¡¯m below for


    official business.¡±.


    ¡± It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait,¡± Charlie Wade imed and took a seat alongside ire Wilson Wilson.


    Peter grit his teeth in fierceness as he enjoyed Charlie Wade resting near ire Wilson Wilson, his


    arm scrubing against her delicate body. He was really annoyed that he had actually almost obtained


    his hands on ire Wilson however stopped working.


    He grunted in discouragement. ¡°You¡¯re the live-in son-inw of the Wilson family members, aren¡¯t


    you? Do you know just how well known you remain in Aurouss Hilll? ire Wilson is striving to


    sustain the family members. We¡¯re reviewing our prospective cooperation, please don¡¯t be a bother


    as well as get out of our means.¡±.


    Peter¡¯s tone was very discourteous and straight because he had no respect for Charlie Wade


    whatsoever, and he wished to send him away immediately.


    The majority of individuals in the social circle understood about the deadbeat son-inw of the


    Wilson family members. Petermented that a wonderful beauty like ire Wilson was wed to a


    moocher.


    Charlie Wade, on the other hand, resented the frustrating tone as well as eyed Peter coldly.


    ¡® ire Wilson Wilson¡¯? Were they on the given name basis currently? She was not your spouse, b


    * stard!


    Peter stared at Charlie Wade in derision as well as said, ¡°Charlie Wade, if you are a male, don¡¯t


    bother ire Wilson Wilson! Do you have the money for herpany?


    ¡± If you can¡¯t, I rmend that you go and also get a job. You can be a deliveryman or perhaps a


    security personnel. Do not remain at home all day and also be suspicious of your wife like an


    unpleasant loser spouse!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 230


    ire Wilson was in anxieties as she listened to their exchange and interjected, ¡°Mr. Murray,


    Charlie Wade assists a lot at home. Additionally, please call me Miss Wilson. Calling me by my


    given name seems really amateur.¡±.


    ¡± What does he do in the house, anyhow? Most likely to the marketce? Food preparation?


    Laundry?¡± Peter giggled sarcastically. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, if your other half has a tough time


    locating a task, mypany urs to be recruiting protection now. You can let him attempt.¡±.


    He proceeded with a buffooning grin, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, if I were you, I would certainly not have


    actually wed a man who does not also have a safe work. I would have divorced this loser a long


    period of time ago.¡±.


    ire Wilson frowned in discouragement, but before she could talk, she really felt an abrupt chill


    coming from beside her.


    She reversed and also saw Charlie Wade stand with a smile on his face as he imed to Peter, ¡°Mr.


    Murray, your reputation precedes you. Now that I ultimately have the honor of conference you,


    indeed, your personality matches your reputation wlessly. I likewise have something to say to


    you, Mr. Murray.¡±.


    Peter¡¯s lips curled downward right into a frown. ¡°What is it?¡±.


    He bet that Charlie Wade the loser would certainly not risk to do anything to him!


    Charlie Wade ced his hands on the table, leaned ahead somewhat, as well as said with a


    scheming smile, ¡°What I intend to state is, being a person, you can be pointless or inexperienced,


    however you need to have a moral standard! Because if you don¡¯t, you¡¯re not a human, however a


    pet!¡±.


    He after that held the mushroom soup that had actually just been served with both hands and put it


    over Peter¡¯s head, his face nk and also indifferent.


    Peter wailed hurting and also jumped up abruptly as the warm soup scalded his head as well as


    face.


    ire Wilson was absolutely shocked by the turmoil. She swiftlyposed herself and called the


    steward to bring napkins.


    The steaming hot soup had heated Peter¡¯s face, and also it diminished his neck as well as right into


    his clothes. The sticky soup saturated his head and also clothes, as well as there was even an item


    of mushroom sticking to his sses.


    Peter howled continually in pain and pain.


    The manager rushed over with a couple of waiters and also was stunned by the scene. He swiftly


    ushered the stewards to aid clean up the mess.


    Peter removed his sses as well as pointed to Charlie Wade, screaming, ¡°What the f * ck!!!¡±.


    He took out his phone as well as made a telephone call.


    ¡± Hey, Willy, obtain some guys ande to Little Italy right now! I require to educate an inadequate


    bugger a lesson!¡±.


    Upon hearing him make the call, ire Wilson quickly asked forgiveness to Peter. ¡°Mr. Murray, I¡¯m


    so sorry. My spouse was a little flustered recently ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Quit your bullsh * t! Peter huffed angrily.


    ire Wilson hurriedly reversed as well as said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Hey, head out first, let me discuss


    this to Mr. Murray.¡±.


    ¡± Ignore him, let¡¯s go!¡± Charlie Wade prolonged his hand as well as tried to take ire Wilson


    Wilson¡¯s hand.


    Instead, she frowned in discouragement and pushed him away, iming in inconvenience, ¡°Mr.


    Murray is the one in charge of Millenium Business! He is very significant in the construction industry


    in Aurouss Hilll. He knows individuals,wful, and even the underworld! Never mind that I can not


    obtain his financial investment, but there are some things that you can¡¯t solve with just your


    stamina.¡±.


    ¡± It¡¯s simply a tinypany, I do not provide a d * mn.¡±.


    ¡± A tinypany?!¡±.


    ire Wilson rolled her eyes, exasperated.


    In the civil engineering sector of Aurouss Hilll, Centuries Enterprise was rated in the top five. Its


    range was muchrger than the Wilson Group.


    Terrified that Charlie Wade could offend Mr. Murray better, her face was icy as she stated, ¡°Charlie


    Wade, leave this to me. Head out as well as wait for me outside!¡±.

 hapter 231-235

    hapter 231-235


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 231


    Charlie Wade opened his mouth, wishing to im something, however he closed his mouth as well


    as went out of the restaurant when he considered ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s enraged face.


    Just how dare in charge of a littlepany be so brazen in front of him? He had chosen to go all


    out with his luck, had not he?


    ire Wilson also had to tiptoe around that b * stard! Really did not she recognize that her partner


    was the most effective of them all?


    Right at this moment, he intended to expose his true identity to ire Wilson so frantically. He


    wanted her to understand that she really did not have to stress over their future which she really did


    not need to be bullied and tortured by a lowly employer of a mediocre firm.


    Nheless, he held back the words that pertained to his lips.


    Subjecting his identification would certainly suggest that he had officially epted the Wade family


    members and also would go back to their wee.


    No, he really did not intend to go back.


    Standing outside the restaurant, Charlie Wade searched for toward the 2nd floor, and then got his


    phone and called Stephen, the Wade family¡¯s butler.


    ¡± Check the background and also information of the Turn of the century Enterprise, as well as


    additionally their customers as well as their current tasks.¡±


    Stephen¡¯s considerate voice resonated from the other end of the line. ¡°Youthful Master, Millennium


    Venture¡¯s major customers are primarily smallpanies under the Wade family members. They


    dealt with several of the real estate tasks from the Emgrand Group this year.¡±


    ¡± Truly?¡± Charlie Wade snorted. It turned out that Peter Murray was just a nobody that consumed


    the scraps off his butt.


    Charlie Wade wished tough out loud.


    He wondered if Peter understood that he was his ¡®daddy¡¯ that generally sustained the structure of


    his business. Just how would certainly he feel after disparaging him like that?


    With this idea sticking around in his mind, he imed to Stephen, ¡°I want to instruct Millenium


    Venture a lesson.¡±


    ¡± How may I help you, Young Master?¡±


    ¡± Hmm. Withdraw all cooperations with thepany. I¡¯m sick of it.¡±


    ¡± Oh, did thepany piss you off somehow? Do you desire me to deal with its boss directly? I can


    make him go away right into slim air today!¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed. ¡°Oh, please. No, I want him to go insolvent and also lead an unpleasant life


    for the remainder of his life.¡±


    ¡± Okay, Young Master. Please offer me a couple of mins, I¡¯ll get it done.¡±


    For Stephen, making Turn of the century Enterprise go bankrupt was as basic as pressing an ant.


    Charlie Wade finished the call and also looked upstairs once again. ire Wilson was still


    apologizing to Peter while Peter leaned back against the chair like a cocky dog, mumbling


    something. He was possibly cursing him today.


    He remained on the side of the road as well as waited ckly for his wife ahead out.


    Charlie Wade, worn a regr Tees and also denims, looked like an average passerby that nobody


    would bat an eye at. Nevertheless, a normal individual like him could transform the distinguished


    manager in Aurouss Hilll right into a pauper with just one simple call.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s constant bowing as well as saying sorry to Peter slightly smoothed his


    grimace.


    Then, both ire Wilson and also Peter left the dining establishment, Peter¡¯s face still purged as


    well as aching from the scalding.


    He red at Charlie Wade that was resting by the roadway and also stated to ire Wilson Wilson,


    ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I¡¯ll forgive that loser other half of your own for your benefit today. I wish to


    invite you to supper tomorrow night and we¡¯ll discuss the coboration matter once again.¡±


    His detached and alsoid-back look was just to impress ire Wilson Wilson, but deep inside him,


    he was burning in rage.


    If it wasn¡¯t for ire Wilson apologizing on Charlie Wade¡¯s part, he would have called for a person


    ahead and also beat the crap out of Charlie Wade!


    He didn¡¯t mean to let Charlie Wade off the hook so quickly. When hestly obtained a preference of


    the lovely ire Wilson tomorrow, he would certainly obtain someone to ruin him!


    Charlie Wade walked over and imed to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Beloved, allow¡¯s go house. There¡¯s


    absolutely nothing to speak about with this b * stard who is about to go bankrupt, let alone


    cooperation.¡±


    Peter¡¯s expression changed right into an angry grimace, and he imed, ¡°A * shole, you do want to


    die today, do not you? You are still standing in one piece now totally due to the fact that of ire


    Wilson Wilson!¡±


    Charlie Wade curled his lips into a smirk and flung his hand throughout Peter¡¯s face.


    p!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 232


    Peter was stunned as he covered his cheek with his hand. After an instant, he yelled at Charlie


    Wade.


    ¡± You item of thrash! Exactly how attempt you hit me!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered prior to he imed, ¡°Why? Why would not I attempt hit you? If I want to hit


    you, you¡¯ll just have to handle it.¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade elevated his hand as well as put Peter once again. Right now, Peter¡¯s


    cheek was already swollen.


    Despite The Fact That ire Wilson was additionally really disgusted with Peter, Charlie Wade had


    already pped him twice. She was a little stressed and also she hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    what are you doing? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to carelessly start a battle with any individual?¡±


    She was not stressed over herself however she was fretted that Peter would precise revenge on


    Charlie Wade. Peter was still the employer of a trusted firm. How could he possibly keep one¡¯s cool


    after getting hit by Charlie Wade?


    True sufficient, Peter waspletely frustrated and also irritated at this time. He pointed his finger


    at ire Wilson prior to he stated, ¡°You, the one with thest name Wilson!


    As quickly as ire Wilson listened to the word ¡®make up¡¯, she started to lose her temper instantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless!¡±


    Peter snorted coldly. ¡°Do not you believe I do not understand that the Wilson family members has


    already kicked you out of the household a lengthy time ago! Do you really think that you¡¯re still the


    youngdy of the Wilson household?


    ire Wilson was trembling with rage as well as she responded in a sharp manner, ¡°Peter! You¡¯re


    actually an immoral b * stard!¡±.


    ¡± I have all the power as well as wealth on the. So, what¡¯s wrong with me being outrageous?¡±


    Peter asked.


    At this time, Charlie Wade stood prior to he stated, ¡°You with the surname Murray, listen up! You¡¯re


    already insolvent so don¡¯t inform me regarding exactly how powerful or rich you are.¡±.


    ¡± What did you simply say?¡±.


    Peter was surprised and he did not know how to strike back at all.


    He was about to yell at Charlie Wade when his cell phone started ringing once more.


    Peter did not intend to answer his phone however his phone maintained ringing constantly.


    ¡± Hello, what do you desire?¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Murray, I have problem for you! The investors of thepany that wished to deal with us have


    all of a sudden altered their mind! They intend to withdraw their partnership with us.¡±.


    ¡± What?¡± The expression on Peter¡¯s face changed right away. ¡°I¡¯ll give them a phone call promptly.¡±.


    ¡± Wait a min, Mr. Murray. They are not the only ones withdrawing all teamwork with us. Emgrand


    Group, that has always had a long term coboration with ourpany, had additionally contacted


    us to withdraw their partnership with thepany. All the various other supervisors have actually


    additionally called ¡­ to demand to cancel all the agreements that they have with us ¡­¡±.


    Peter was so surprised that he was entirely at a loss for words.


    The voice on the various other end of the line proceeded speaking.


    ¡± Moreover, presently, four other business have currently called to ask Millenium Enterprise to pay a


    massive amount for sold off problems ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Zenith, the Chief Executive Officer from Prime Financial Group, likewise called due to the fact


    that he wished to recoup both hundred and also eighty million bucks funding that we extracted from


    them. He desires us to move that amount of cash to their bank ount tomorrow. Or else, he¡¯ll


    lodge a legal proceeding versus us and all of the realty that we have iplete will be confiscated


    quickly.¡±.


    ¡± Besides that, the City Union Bank, the Building Bank, the Industrial and also Commercial Financial


    Institution, and the Agricultural Financial institution have additionally called to umte the


    financial debts that we owe them. If we do not settle all the previous car loans that we have taken


    from them by noontime tomorrow, they will certainly auction off all the business¡¯s possessions ¡­¡±.


    Peter was sweating a lot right now and also he was turning pale as he began to break out in cold


    sweat.


    What was happening with the globe?


    Was he having a nightmare?


    Why did it appear as though all the regrettable asions wereing at him suddenly?


    It was as if all thosepanies had actually made a pact to handle him!


    What was taking ce?


    What was actually taking ce?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 233


    After being dealt a series of strikes, Peter started to sweat so profusely that he can not also stand


    straight and he needed to make use of the wall to constant himself.


    ire Wilson did not know who had actually called Peter yet she could see the adjustment of the


    expression on Peter¡¯s face after answering the call. He looked as though he was mosting likely to


    copse right away.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, do you think Peter is unwell?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned before he replied, ¡°Yes, maybe there is something wrong with his mind and


    also he can not remember who he truly is.¡±.


    Peter¡¯s assistant proceeded panicking over the various other end of the line however Peter might


    not hear whatever she was stating in all. He can only listen to a buzzing noise in his ear and all he


    could think of was what Charlie Wade was iming earlier.


    ¡± You¡¯re currently bankrupt!¡±.


    Peter was sweating all over and also he elevated his head in horror as he stared at Charlie Wade


    with apany expression on his face.


    Just How did Charlie Wade anticipate all of this?


    He ¡­ he was really insolvent!


    Peter fell down to the ground out of anxiety.


    Charlie Wade nced at him with a cold as well as uncaring expression on his face prior to he said


    to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±.


    ire Wilson did not know what was urring to Peter at this time however she did not wish to


    have anything to do with Peter anymore. Consequently, she turned around to seed Charlie


    Wade instantly.


    Right now, Peter suddenly reimed his sense and also he increased his head as he watched


    Charlie Wade ignore him.


    Peter instantly stood as he hurried towards Charlie Wade without any reluctance in all.


    Just as Charlie Wade was about to get involved in his car, Peter quit him and also he looked at him


    with bloodshot eyes.


    ire Wilson was shocked to see the insane view on Peter¡¯s face as well as she subconsciously


    took a go back as she hid behind Charlie Wade.


    ¡± You did this? You were the one that did all this, right?¡±.


    Peter looked at Charlie Wade as he asked in frustration.


    Charlie Wade simply zed at Peter as he shouted, ¡°Vanish!¡±.


    His tone was sharp and cold, as though he was berating a pet.


    A crowd of passers-by exchanged nces with each other currently.


    Oh my!


    Wasn¡¯t that in charge of Millenium Venture?


    Why would a boy who was dressed so casually have the audacity to chew out Mr. Murray in public?


    Was he sick and tired of living in Aurouss Hilll?


    ¡­


    Unexpectedly, suddenly the crowd of group continued observers at them, Peter suddenly knelt


    down stooped front of Charlie Wade as he cried and saidAs well as ¡°Mr. Wade, please let me off. I


    know I was wrong. Please simply let me off this time around.¡±.


    The group of people were silent as they were all looking at the scene before them in shock.


    In charge of Millenium Enterprise, Peter Murray, was in fact kneeling down in front of a regr boy!


    ire Wilson was also stunned at this time due to the fact that she did not expect Peter to kneel


    down before Charlie Wade.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, I understand I was wrong. I are worthy of to pass away. I should not have actually had


    any type of bad ideas regarding ire Wilson Wilson. I¡¯ll repent and I assure I¡¯ll never do it again in


    the future. Please forgive me and also simply leave me a way out. Please don¡¯t press me to a


    stumbling block ¡­¡±.


    Peter continued pleading as he kept pping himself hard in the face.


    Charlie Wade had a straight expression on his face as he watched Peter put himself at the very


    least a lots times. Afterwards, when Charlie Wade saw that Peter was already bleeding from his


    mouth, he merely responded indifferently, ¡°Mr. Murray, I have no idea what you¡¯re speaking about.¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, Turn of the century Business is already bankrupt. I do not have a single cent left and I


    additionally owe thousands of countless dors. I will certainly never be able to settle this debt, not


    even in my next life!¡±.


    Peter continued stooping and also pleading without the attitude of a sessful person that he had


    not as well long ago.


    All this happened so suddenly as well as it was as well unintentional!


    As quickly as Charlie Wade said that he would certainly dere bankruptcy, all the trouble flooded


    in and it seemed as though he would certainly go bankrupt tomorrow!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 234


    All this seemed like a coincidence however exactly how could there be such a coincidence?


    Peter had an unclear sensation that all of these were absolutely pertaining to Charlie Wade. He can


    only stoop in front of Charlie Wade since he no longer cared concerning his very own reputation.


    ire Wilson did not know what the other party had informed Peter over the phone. As a result, she


    could just im in surprise, ¡°Peter, isn¡¯t your firm seeding? What are you discussing? Besides


    that, even if you¡¯re facing bankruptcy, what has it to do with Charlie Wade?¡±.


    Peter stooped on the ground as he stated, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I¡¯m so sorry for offending you a


    while ago! I confess my error and I¡¯m pleading for your forgiveness. My business called me earlier


    to tell me that one of my most significant customers had contacted us to end their contract with us.


    Additionally, all the banks have simply called to collect the money that I have obtained from them. I


    am provided for this moment ¡­ please help ce in a good word for me before Mr. Wade.


    Otherwise, there isn¡¯t a way for me to endure in this world anymore.¡±.


    ire Wilson was shocked right now and she simply replied, ¡°I assume you have actually slipped


    up, Peter. I do not think Charlie Wade holds a lot power.¡±.


    Charlie Wade additionally responded faintly, ¡°Peter, every little thing in this globe has its domino


    effect. It¡¯s ineffective to ask me for aid. You need to assess yourself.¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade led ire Wilson into the cars and truck prior to he entered into the auto.


    After Charlie Wade repelled, Peter was still stooping on the side of the roadway with an empty


    expression on his face.


    A huge crowd of individuals had actually currently gathered around him as they looked at him in


    surprise. At this time, the crowd of people can not help however murmur among themselves.


    However, Peter might not take it any longer.


    Despite the fact that he was a highly sessful as well as well-respected person today, he would


    end up being a beggar on the streets tomorrow!


    No, he would certainly not also be a beggar.


    He did not have any cash at all and he owed individuals more than thousands of millions of dors


    in sold off problems.


    At this time, Peter¡¯s cell phone began calling again as well as his aide¡¯s flustered voice sounded on


    the other end of the line.


    ¡± Mr. Murray, the usury business has actually called to inform us that their rates of interest will


    enhance tenfold and that they¡¯ll be collecting their cash tomorrow. If you do not have the cash to


    pay them, they said they¡¯ll slice your right hand off ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Murray, the property manager of the officeplex we¡¯re renting has actually likewise called to


    notify that the rental will certainly be raised twentyfold and also if we reject to agree to that rental


    rate, we¡¯ll have to leave tomorrow!¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Murray ¡­¡±.


    Peter dropped his cellr phone to the ground and also he knelt on the ground with a dull


    expression on his face.


    After a short while, Peter unexpectedly yelled, ¡°Oh my god! Who on earth did I offend?¡±.


    He struck the ground anxiously with his hands as well as he started knocking his forehead against


    the ground. Blood started spurting out immediately.


    Peter can no more birth the substantial impact and also he suffered a nervous breakdown. He


    started foaming at the mouth as well as his eyes rolled to the rear of his head before he passed out.


    ¡­


    Charlie Wade had a tranquil expression on his face as he drove.


    The more ire Wilson considered it, the a lot more she felt something had gone amiss. For that


    reason, she swiftly asked Charlie Wade, ¡°What did you do to Peter? Why does it appear like he was


    so terrified of you?¡±.


    At this time, Charlie Wade replied lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to him. I¡¯ve been waiting for you


    outside all this time, so what could I perhaps have done to him?


    ire Wilson was still a little suspicious yet she believed Charlie Wade¡¯s description made sense.


    Peter had possibly angered a really powerful man as well as he was put simply the me on


    Charlie Wade.


    When she considered it, she really felt a little mad and she said, ¡°Well, Peter¡¯s really a really


    immoral person. He is worthy of to dere bankruptcy!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled.


    He really felt that Peter deserved it. Considering that he had prompted him, then personal


    bankruptcy was the best punishment for him. Or else, Peter would certainly continue abusing his


    power versus the weaker celebrations.


    ire Wilson sighed currently prior to she said, ¡°It feels like I¡¯ll need to discover a brand-new


    businesspanion to speak about our cooperation then.¡±.


    When Charlie Wade listened to ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s words, he advised himself to ask Doris to


    ensure that Emgrand Group would certainly give even more job as well as partnership proposals to


    his other half.


    When they both arrived at their residence, ire Wilson was still telling Charlie Wade about her


    following development prepare for the studio.


    Nevertheless, as soon as they entered your house, Jacob Wilson scrubed his hands and also


    strolled towards them instantly. After that, he nced at them with an ufortable expression on


    his face before he stated, ¡± ¡­ ire Wilson Wilson, your mommy desires you to return as well as


    benefit Wilson Group tomorrow.¡±.


    ¡± What?¡± ire Wilson eximed with a shocked expression on her face.


    Charlie Wade also frowned as he stated, ¡°Didn¡¯t we currently choose to draw a clear line with the


    Wilson family?¡±.


    ¡± Oh!¡± Jacob Wilson looked very ashamed and he might only say helplessly, ¡°I do not know what¡¯s


    going on with your mother however she firmly insists that you go back to help Wilson Group. ¡­¡±.


    Prior To Jacob Wilson could end up talking, ire Wilson asked her mommy madly, ¡°Mama! The


    Wilson family members harassed my dad and they attempted to seize Charlie Wade¡¯s vi from us.


    Why should we go back to work for them?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 235


    When ire Wilson unexpectedly questioned her, Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw, ine Ma, lost her


    temper and also said, ¡°You¡¯re still the granddaughter of the Wilson family members no matter what


    happens! Besides, your granny has already said sorry to me and also admitted that she acted this


    way in a moment ofplication. She said that Harold was the one who prompted the disharmony


    as well as she has actually already penalized him drastically. What else are you disappointed


    regarding?¡±


    ire Wilson responded madly, ¡°So suppose they asked forgiveness to us? Iprehend my


    grandmother¡¯s character and also character. Even if she asked forgiveness, it was absolutely not an


    honest apology! She¡¯s just apologizing since she wants me to go back to Wilson Group and also fix


    the partnership issues with Emgrand Group!¡±


    ine Ma tried to persuade ire Wilson at this time. We¡¯re still family members no issue what


    happens!


    ¡± I am not connected to any person in the Wilson household!¡± ire Wilson responded angrily prior


    to she proceeded, ¡°I¡¯ll never go back to work for the Wilson Group!¡±


    ine Ma said in frustration. Do you really desire an old female like her to say sorry to you?¡±


    After that, ine Ma proceeded speaking, ¡°In order to show her sincerity, your grandma has


    additionally provided me a gold locket as well as two jade bracelets ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Mama, you can simply confess that the only reason you want me to return and also benefit the


    Wilson Team is due to the fact that you¡¯re greedy as well as you wish to maintain the precious


    jewelry Grandma has actually provided you!¡±.


    ire Wilson replied in an aggravated tone before she neglected ine Ma and also strolled to her


    bed room quickly.


    Charlie Wade followed behind ire Wilson without saying anything.


    Right now, ine Ma began grumbling in the living-room. ¡°Take a look at your little girl!¡±.


    Unexpectedly, Jacob Wilson ignored her also as he reversed and walked away.


    In the room, ire Wilson was still very aggravated as well as she might not aid but grumble to


    Charlie Wade. ¡°I really did not anticipate the Wilson household to make use of fashion jewelry to


    gain my mother. Don¡¯t you know that my mama is constantly very materialistic? As quickly as the


    Wilson household provided her some jewelry and also imed some great things to her, she


    obtained bewildered by greed and also promptly neglected just how they had dishonored us back


    then!¡±.


    Although Charlie Wade was likewise really dissatisfied, he knew that he ought to not be speaking ill


    of his mother-inw. He can just convince ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°When we fell out with the Wilson


    household, your mommy was not there with us. She doesn¡¯t recognize exactly how despicable the


    Wilson household are.¡±.


    At this time, ire Wilson promptly asked Charlie Wade, ¡°After that, what should I do if my mommy


    wants me to return as well as benefit Wilson Group?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°You must consider what you truly want as well as make this choice on


    your own. I will support whatever decision you make.¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded prior to she replied firmly, ¡°I assume so too! I intend to start my own


    organization so I¡¯ll be able to be sessful based upon my own abilities!¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he responded, ¡°I assume that¡¯s a great idea. It would be fantastic for


    you to start your very own business as well as advance in your own profession.¡±.


    As they continued chatting, Charlie Wade thought that he would certainly wee Graham from the


    Quinton family members, Isaac from Shangri-La, the mobster manager, Albert, Jasmine from the


    Moore family and Zeke from the White household out for a meal to make sure that he could


    introduce ire Wilson to them. Nevertheless, he needed them to help him to watch out for his


    spouse when she began her very own business in the future.


    As he considered this, Charlie Wade all of a sudden obtained a call from Jasmine. Jasmine greeted


    him pleasantly over the phone and stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s me, Jasmine. I was simply asking yourself


    if you¡¯re busy currently?¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°No, Miss Moore. What is the issue?¡±.


    Jasmine swiftly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, my grandpa has fallen illtely and also no person can tell


    what¡¯s wrong with him. I was questioning if you could make some time to find over to my


    grandfather¡¯s residence as well as have a look at him?¡±.


    Afterwards, Jasmine rehashed, ¡°Please do not worry. We¡¯ll most definitely pay you well for your


    assessment costs.¡±.


    Charlie Wade thought about it for a minute. When ire Wilson began her very ownpany in the


    future, he may require to ask Jasmine for help from time to time.


    Jasmine swiftly responded gratefully, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡±.


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie Wade reversed and told ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°I will be out with


    a good friend tonight so I won¡¯t be having supper at home.¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded and she did not ask much. She reminded Charlie Wade, ¡°Do not offer any


    individual any longer Feng Shui guidance when you¡¯re out. Or else, you will certainly be in a great


    deal of problem if anybody calls you a liar.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned before he responded, ¡°Do not worry, ire Wilson Wilson. I understand what


    I ought to be doing.¡±.

 Chapter 236-240

    Chapter 236-240


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 236


    Later on that night, Jasmine camepletely to select Charlie Wade up.


    Upon seeing Charlie Wade, Jasmine curved her hands professionally before him as well as greeted,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m really sorry to problem you.


    Charlie Wade smiled somewhat prior to he imed, ¡°Miss Moore, you don¡¯t have to be so


    courteous.¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade discovered that Jasmine was putting on a diamond pendant around her


    neck. At this time, he asked out of curiosity, ¡°This is the ruby locket that you lost previously, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jasmine responded fast prior to she replied, ¡°Yes. This is the diamond locket that my mom provided


    me prior to she died and it¡¯s more crucial to me than my own life. For that reason, I¡¯m truly thankful


    towards you because if it wasn¡¯t because of you, I would never have gotten it back, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned before he responded, ¡°Jasmine, you have a link with the diamond locket.


    Even if I did not aid you, it would¡¯ve been transferred back to your hands after an instant.¡±


    Jasmine knew that Charlie Wade was only being modest. Consequently, she quickly replied, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, this is the very first time that I have actually ever seen a trulypetent master like you


    maintaining such a low-profile and staying so modest.¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned as well as stated, ¡°Jasmine, you do not have to keep praising me! Let¡¯s get


    down to service promptly.¡±


    Jasmine nodded prior to she imed, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade. Please get involved in the cars and truck!¡±


    Charlie Wade got involved in Jasmine¡¯s Rolls-Royce prior to the chauffeur drove the automobile


    promptly to the Moore family¡¯s estate in Aurouss Hilll.


    It was amon manor that was renovated superbly and also it was enclosed within a lovely


    garden. The entire vacation home was filled with timeless beauty as well as truly represented the


    owner¡¯s stylish preference.


    Moreover, the mansion inhabited a veryrge area. Because the Moore family members could own


    such arge piece ofnd in Aurouss Hilll, it was evident that the Moore family members was


    actually incredibly wealthy.


    Charlie Wade adhered to gradually behind Jasmine as they walked throughout the yard. As quickly


    as he entered the living room, he saw a boy worn a fit as well as a pair of natural leather shoes


    walking with an old man as well as a much more youthful woman.


    ¡± Sister, this is ¡­¡±.


    The handsome boy considered Charlie Wade suspiciously.


    ¡± This is Mr. Wade,¡± Jasmine had an anxious expression on her face yet she maintained her


    composure as she introduced Charlie Wade to the handsome boy. ¡°Charlie Wade, this is my cousin,


    Sandwich.¡±.


    ¡± Hey there,¡± Charlie Wade imed as he nodded.


    ¡± Mr. Wade?¡±.


    The young people scanned Charlie Wade up and down prior to he responded sardonically, ¡°Sister,


    did you invite this so-called master that looks younger than me to take a look at Grandpa? Don¡¯t you


    believe that this is a little too outrageous?¡±.


    Charlie Wade was a little annoyed when he listened to Reuben¡¯s words.


    On their means house, Jasmine had already informed Charlie Wade that her grandfather was


    passing away and his life was hanging by a thread now.


    The younger generation of the Moore family members had actually invited plenty of famous doctors


    and also masters ahead over to take a look at their grandpa in hopes that they would be able to


    make a terrific payment if they aid to heal the old man and also conserve his life. Afterwards, they


    would be able to expect a bigger share in the Moore family members¡¯s property when their


    inheritance was designated.


    This was especially so for Reuben.


    All the well-known medical professionals that he had invited to the Moore household mansion had


    actually not been able to assist the old guy at all.


    Reuben was a little aggressive in the direction of Jasmine as he red at her.


    Currently, Jasmine promptly replied, ¡°Sibling, Mr. Wade is a really experienced master. When I was


    tormented with bad luck previously, Mr. Wade was the one who aided me reverse my ton of money.


    He is really a really experienced master in Feng Shui and also metaphysics.¡±.


    Sandwich replied with ridicule, ¡°Sister, the person that we require to hire to treat Grandfather now is


    a physician, not simply a Feng Shui master. Does this boy also have any idea what he¡¯s doing?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 237


    Charlie Wade was really miserable right now.


    The only reason he had actually concurred toe here today was since he wanted to reveal some


    regard for Jasmine. Otherwise, the young master of the Wade family would not also have bothered


    to step into the Moore family members manor. Why would certainly they even deserve his visibility?


    Jasmine was additionally angry at this time. Just how could you im such things?


    Sandwich snorted coldly before he replied, ¡°Respect? I just regard masters with real abilities and


    also abilities. I don¡¯t believe swindlers deserve my respect at all!¡±.


    After that, Sandwich directed at the old man standing next to him prior to he proudly presented him,


    ¡°This is Anthony Simmons, a very renowned physician in the South Area, and his granddaughter.¡±.


    Charlie Wade was somewhat shocked as well as he looked at individuals standing before him.


    The old man and the young girl appeared like a grandfather and also his granddaughter.


    Their dressing was undoubtedly various contrasted to that of various other normal individuals.


    The old man resembled he was a little over sixty years of ages as well as he was using a bamboo-


    colored fabric bathrobe with a pair of ck-framed antique sses. He had a long white beard as


    well as his eyes were beaming right now.


    The girl standing next to him looked about eighteen or neen years old and she was wearing a


    loosened cheongsam. She had brief hair with bangs with extremely intense eyes that sparkled upon


    the representation of light. The woman had extremely good white teeth as well as she exuded a


    cool and also strange mood around her.


    Charlie Wade paid more focus to the young girl¡¯s appearance because in Aurouss Hilll, there were


    very few people that could be contrasted to the leading beauty, ire Wilson Wilson.


    Compared to ire Wilson Wilson, the girl¡¯s eyes were much sharper and also she looked a little


    conceited.


    When the old man saw Charlie Wade looking at him, Anthony nodded faintly while the girl was really


    big-headed and she did not check out Charlie Wade whatsoever.


    At this time, Sandwich unexpectedly imed to Jasmine, ¡°Sis, I think that this young man whom


    you¡¯re referring to as a master ought to only be in his very early twenties. He could not also


    understand anything concerning yin and also yang and also he possibly does not also recognize


    anything regarding the 5 aspects. Who offered him the audacity to call himself a master? If anybody


    finds out about this, they ¡®d absolutely make fun of us, the Moore household, for not choosing to


    count on clinical skills however selecting to rely on superstition rather.¡±.


    Reuben was striking Charlie Wade non-stop with his words as well as Charlie Wade was surprised


    because he did not know why he had suddenly developed into a liar.


    Currently, Reuben sped his fist and also bowed slightly before the old man prior to he imed,


    ¡°Dr. Simmons, I¡¯m sorry that my sibling is so ignorant. Please ignore her and also you can continue


    to look after this medical emergency.¡±.


    Anthony was very humble as well as he promptly responded, ¡°Being young doesn¡¯t always imply


    that a person has no real skills. Mr. Moore, please do not have a lot of uncertainties as well as


    uncertainties regarding this young man below.¡±.


    Sandwich sighed prior to he replied, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize why I am acting in this manner, Dr.


    Simmons. My sibling has actually currently been tricked a couple of times not as well long ago.¡±.


    The expression on Jasmine¡¯s face promptly transformed before she blurted out, ¡°Sibling, what do


    you mean by that?¡±.


    Sandwich asked, ¡°Did I state anything incorrect? I heard that you were also tricked by a supposed


    Feng Shui specialist from Hong Kong that goes by the name Master Lennard. Did that happen or


    not?¡±.


    ¡± You ¡­¡± Jasmine really felt very ufortable right now.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She had to admit that the incident involving Master Lennard was indeed her very own mistake. She


    really did not expect to be tricked by a trickster who came all the way from Hong Kong. The Good


    News Is, Charlie Wade existed at that time, or she would certainly have certainly been afflicted with


    misfortune and also bad fortune or else.


    Sandwich did not understand regarding Charlie Wade¡¯s capabilities. As a result, he risked to


    mention Charlie Pitch in this way.


    At this time, Sandwich spoke with Charlie Wade once again. ¡°Young man, I do not know how you


    have actually taken care of to deceive Jasmine or what you have actually said to her, however I¡¯ll


    never enable you to exist to the Moore family. Dr. Simmons originates from three generations of


    renowned physicians and also you¡¯re simply a boy who probably does not also recognize what you


    are doing. I encourage you to leave immediately rather than courting problem on your own!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was very young indeed as well as it would be really hard for her to convince others of


    his abilities. She would certainly not have actually thought Charlie Wade either if she had not seen


    and experienced Charlie Wade¡¯s extraordinary abilities for herself.


    Nheless, Charlie Wade stayed tranquil and made up. He simply replied to Sandwich with a


    smile on his face, ¡°Hahaha. I¡¯m sorry however please do not worry about somebody like me. I¡¯ll


    simply be standing aside to watch how Dr. Simmons is going to conserve lives with his healing


    hands.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 238


    ¡± Alright then, considering that you understand your very own ce.¡±.


    Right now, a middle-aged male progression as well as imed, ¡°Jasmine! Sandwich! It resembles


    your grandfather is not mosting likely to make it!¡±.


    Anthony quickly asked, ¡°¡® Where¡¯s the old man? Please lead me to him so I can take a look at his


    condition.¡±.


    ¡± He remains in his area at the rear of your home. Please follow me,¡± Sandwich responded as he


    fast walked in advance to lead Anthony and also his granddaughter to his grandpa.


    Jasmine fast beckoned for Charlie Wade to follow behind them.


    Everybody swiftly came to an extremelyvish and also ssic bedroom at the back of the saw and


    they might see a dying old man lying on a bed on a bed framework made out of yellow rosewood.


    The old man looked really haggard as well as his brows were snugly weaved together, as though he


    was withstanding arge amount of pain.


    Anthony swiftly stated, ¡°The old man remains in an extremely essential condition. Please enable my


    granddaughter and I to begin therapy instantly.¡±.


    Sandwich fast replied, ¡°Dr. Simmons, please proceed and also treat my grandfather!¡±.


    Anthony nodded yet rather than taking care of the old man himself, he stood by the side of the bed


    as he beckoned for the girl to take action.


    The young girl put a bag of silver needles on the night table before she began piercing the needles


    into the old man.


    The girl was very efficient in doing acupuncture and her abilities would probably be far better than


    any kind of old medical professionals that had practiced medication for greater than twenty or thirty


    years. This was the reason why the members of the Moore family members feltfy adequate to


    permit her to do the acupuncture on the old man.


    The girl was not just very gorgeous and also charming however was also really proficient and also


    thorough when carrying out acupuncture.


    Charlie Wade was not only amazed with the young girl¡¯s exterior charm and appearance, however


    he was likewise very amazed with her internal top qualities.


    Charlie Wade could tell that the young girl was a professional from the method she managed the


    needles when she was treating the old man.


    ording to the Apocalyptic Publication, there were 5 branches under Taoism, particrly hill,


    medicine, life, phase, as well as prophecy.


    Under the farming of these five branches, there was some growing of reiki in the power of the


    possessor.


    At one nce, Charlie Wade might tell that Anthony and also his granddaughter were the offspring


    of the word ¡®mountain¡¯.


    Words ¡®mountain¡¯ was mainly based on clinical abilities. Firstly, they had to discover standard


    medicine before they started practicing martial arts. After that, their abilities were based upon a mix


    of medical and also fighting styles abilities.


    However, even if Anthony as well as his granddaughter were descendants and fellow practitioners,


    they were still human as well as had temporal bodies. All temporal bodies can just put in reiki.


    Charlie Wade had been reborn via the reincarnation of spiritual energy and his physique had


    actually currently long gone beyond that of a mortal.


    Despite the fact that it appeared as though the spiritual power cultivated under Taoism is only a little


    different from the reiki in Charlie Wade¡¯s body, there is huge distinction in between the two.


    Inyman¡¯s terms, the contrast is simr to the differences between coal and also ruby. Although


    both coal and diamond possess the exact same origins, they are entirely various in nature. Coal can


    just be made use of as raw material with very minimal power at an inexpensive whereas rubies


    attract a lot of energy and set you back a thousand times more than coal itself.


    Several descendants of the five branches of Taoism have actually attempted to grow their energy


    throughout their whole life time yet have actually only had the ability to cultivate nothing greater than


    a little spiritual energy.


    When any one of the descendants cultivated that little bit of spiritual power, they would certainly


    have the ability to prolong their own lives.


    Ny nine percent of Taoist disciples would never be able to grow this spiritual energy even prior


    to they pass away ¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 239


    ¡± Thank you for your hard work, physician,¡± the middle-aged male said immediately. After that,


    Reuben hurriedly invited Anthony and his granddaughter to sit as well as have a favorite.


    After a short while, the girl took the needles out prior to she took the tea mug in her hand and also


    finished the cup of tea at one go.


    Despite the fact that the young girl had actually only carried out an acupuncture for the old man, the


    color on his face had currently returned and his breathing was more also at this time.


    Every person in the Moore household was exceptionally satisfied.


    The young girl was additionally extremely content currently. After consuming alcohol the cup of tea,


    the girl looked at Charlie Wade with a contemptuous expression on her face, as though telling him,


    ¡°Look! I¡¯ve already cured the old man.¡±.


    Charlie Wade did not im anything and also he had a really straight expression on his face.


    If her spiritual energy was really well-mastered, she would not be as worn out as she would


    certainly not need to put much initiative into administering her skills at all.


    Charlie Wade did not aim it out because he did not desire to mess with this young girl.


    Charlie Wade reversed to check out the old man but after seeing the shade on his face, he frowned


    quickly.


    Although the old man¡¯s problem appeared to enhance enormously after the girl performed


    acupuncture for him, this was only superficial.


    Lord Mooore had a great deal of old injuries and wounds on his body and also his muscles as well


    as veins had actually currently been messed up a great deal time earlier. He likewise experienced a


    blood shortage disorder and also some of his body organs had actually been rather worn down


    since his body organs had actually been exhausting. The young girl¡¯s diagnosis and also treatment


    just healed his signs without reaching the root of the cause.


    Lord Mooore looked far better externally yet his real condition was currently suppressed. After 2


    days, he would most definitely experience a regression as well as during that time, his symptoms


    would certainly be much more serious as well as very deadly to him.


    The supposed wizard young physician was just enabling him to live a minimum of two to three days


    longer.


    As soon as he saw this, Charlie Wade chose that he had to take action instantly. He advance before


    he picked up a silver needle by the bed as well as stated, ¡°The old man still has a surprise disease


    in his body. Please permit me to carry out acupuncture for him.¡±.


    When the middle-aged man saw Charlie Wade trying to perform acupuncture for the old man, he


    was extremely stunned as well as he wanted to stop him right away. However, the man might only


    frown and he iced up in ce when he saw exactly how skillful Charlie Wade was.


    Right now, Sandwich shed his mood and he yelled at Charlie Wade, ¡°Hey! What do you assume


    you¡¯re doing today?¡±.


    Charlie Wade merely responded, ¡°Lord Mooore has an old disease that had actually currently been


    penciled up in his body for a long period of time. I will try to do away with the health problem for him


    so his interior body organs can be improved as well as feature correctly once again. Otherwise, he


    will not have the ability to live for greater than 3 days.¡±.


    ¡± What are you speaking about?¡± Sandwich was incredibly upset currently and he proceeded


    heckling Charlie Wade, ¡°Are you cursing my grandpa? I¡¯m mosting likely to eliminate you!¡±.


    Jasmine fast progression prior to she said, ¡°Brother, please do not trigger any type of problem.


    Simply provide Mr. Wade the chance to treat Grandpa.¡±.


    ¡± Am I the one who is causing trouble right now?¡± Sandwich replied madly. ¡°You can rest assured


    leaving Grandpa in his hands yet I do not have your courage! Are you trying to eliminate Grandpa?¡±.


    Jasmine responded in a cold manner, ¡°I rely on Mr. Wade¡¯s skills. I¡¯ll takeplete duty if Mr. Wade


    makes any errors!¡±.


    ¡± Exactly how can you take any type of responsibility for this?¡±.


    Charlie Wade did not even raise his head however he merely proceeded executing the acupuncture


    on Lord Mooore. He relocated his hands in an extremely delicate manner prior to supplementing his


    actions with a little reiki before piercing the old man¡¯s body with the needles.


    When the young woman saw that Charlie Wade was truly doing acupuncture for Lord Mooore, the


    expression on her face changed quickly. She rapidly stepped onward to quit Charlie Wade.


    At this time, Anthony suddenly stopped her as well as said in a deep voice, ¡°Quit it! Do not interrupt


    him!¡±.


    The young girl replied anxiously, ¡°Grandpa, if he makes a mistake, he¡¯ll only trigger even more injury


    to the person!¡±.


    Anthony replied in a deep voice, ¡°X, look carefully at the method he¡¯s using to carry out the


    needles!¡±.


    When X heard her grandpa¡¯s words, she rapidly reversed to observe Charlie Wade¡¯s hand.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 240


    X marvelled and dumbfounded when she saw that Charlie Wade was making use of the very


    same strategy that she had made use of previously!


    She quickly responded, ¡°Exactly how can he be so shameless? He¡¯s utilizing the very same strategy


    that I was using earlier! Did he replicate and also take my strategy by viewing me earlier?¡±.


    Anthony had a very tranquil expression on his face right now. He just spoke out a couple of secs


    later. ¡°Look clearly once again. Pay close attention to his gestures and also motion.¡±.


    The young girl considered Charlie Wade for a little bit longer as well as she muttered in shock, ¡°He


    ¡­ what is he ¡­¡±.


    X instantly recognized that the acupuncture method Charlie Wade was utilizing was without a


    doubt the same Heavenly Thousand Needles acupuncture strategy that had actually been passed


    down from generation to generation in the Simmons household. Despite the fact that his relocations


    looked practically the same as her acupuncture approach previously, after taking a more detailed


    look, X can tell that there were some distinctions in their strategies.


    This ¡­


    Was this an upgraded version of the Heavenly Thousand Needles acupuncture strategy?


    X was horrified and also she rapidly asked her grandfather, ¡°Grandfather! How could he


    potentially recognize of our family¡¯s acupuncture strategy?¡±.


    Anthony simply responded since he was currently fascinated by Charlie Wade¡¯s abilities at this time.


    He proceeded seeing Charlie Wade with an appearance of affection on his face before he


    responded, ¡°All of a sudden, this young man seems to be a master of a mix of medication and also


    martial arts!


    The young girl was really skeptical right now. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m certain that I¡¯ll certainly be able to


    surpass him!¡±.


    Anthony sighed as he proceeded staring at Charlie Pitch in adoration. ¡°If I am not incorrect, this boy


    is carrying out theplete set of the Heavenly Thousand Needles acupuncture strategy. There are


    a couple of actions of the Heavenly Thousand Needles acupuncture method that has been missing


    from the Simmons family members for numerous generations. I truly did not anticipate there to be


    someone with the ability of carrying out theplete method today!¡±.


    Afterwards, Anthony nced at his granddaughter prior to he imed, ¡°Let¡¯s not speak about you


    initially! Even my very own spiritual energy can not be contrasted to this young man¡¯s even if I were


    to exercise for an additional fifty years!¡±.


    ¡± It¡¯s simply a few more acupuncture actions, just how much distinction can it make?¡± the young girl


    sputtered under her breath.


    She had to confirm that she was premium to Charlie Wade. ¡°Grandpa, so what if he understands a


    couple of even more actions to the Heavenly Thousand Needles acupuncture strategy?


    Anthony can just tremble his head helplessly when he saw his granddaughter¡¯s aggressive


    response. ¡°I don¡¯t assume you¡¯ll ever before have the ability to beat him.¡±.


    After an instant, Charlie Wade was finally done carrying out acupuncture for the old man.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade said gently, ¡°Lord Mooore will certainly wake up in less than half an hour.


    After the acupuncture that I¡¯ve executed for him today, I can ensure that he¡¯ll live a healthy life for at


    the very least another 5 years!¡±.


    Reuben can not stop himself from blurting out, ¡°You actually are full of rubbish! The most prestigious


    American doctor had currently stated that my grandpa will just be able to live for one more month or


    less.


    Charlie Wade replied in a chilly manner, ¡°Due to the fact that I am Charlie Wade Wade.¡±.


    Sandwich sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not a master and also you¡¯re not a physician!


    Anthony¡¯s granddaughter likewise stepped up as well as stated unceremoniously, ¡°Hey! Who are


    you and also which clinical clinic or hospital are you from? Where did you find out medicine from?¡±.


    Charlie Wade turned around and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not from any type of medical clinic or healthcare


    facility and also I did not find out medication.¡±


    The girl was really shocked and she continued asking, ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible! Where did you


    learn this acupuncture method from after that?¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned before he imed, ¡°That is my own personal matter as well as I do not want


    to respond to that inquiry.¡±


    The girl reluctantly imed, ¡°This is my household¡¯s ancestral acupuncture method that has actually


    been given for many generations. I need to figure out where you learned it from so others will not


    steal my household¡¯s method as well as pass it off as their very own!¡±


    ¡± X! Don¡¯t be rude to Mr. Wade!¡± Anthony reprimanded his granddaughter immediately.


    Afterwards, he advance prior to he talked with Charlie Wade in a considerate fashion, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    my granddaughter shed her parents when she was simply a girl. I was the one who brought her up


    so please forgive her if she was disrespectful to you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say sorry to Mr. Wade now? Can not you see that Mr. Wade¡¯s acupuncture


    skills and method are much better than our family members¡¯s strategy?

 Chapter 241-245

    Chapter 241-245


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 241


    X really felt extremely aggrieved and she was really unconvinced at this time. She gritted her


    teeth prior to she imed, ¡°I want toplete with him and also if he¡¯s really qualified, I¡¯ll most


    definitely say sorry to him then.¡±


    ¡± How much time are you mosting likely to maintain this attitude of yours?¡± Anthony yelled in anger


    as he looked at his granddaughter.


    The middle-aged guy from the Moore family members was also surprised right now. No one would


    certainly have expected Charlie Wade to have far better strength and skills contrasted to the


    popr Dr. Simmons.


    Sandwich was additionally very confused right now. What was Dr. Simmons stating? Did he indicate


    that this young man really had some abilities?


    How could this be possible?


    Could they really count on him?


    Was Anthony truly encouraged by Charlie Wade¡¯s skills?


    Currently, Charlie Wade eyed X and also he might tell that she was truly dissatisfied. Her face


    was flushed red with rage as well as she had a really discontented expression on her face. Charlie


    Wade located that hrious and therefore, he asked, ¡°Just how would you like to take on me?¡±


    X replied as she rolled her eyes at Charlie Wade. She had a better expression on her face as


    she proceeded speaking. Everyone in this area has their own signs as well as difort as well as


    we¡¯ll both have to direct out what is wrong with them!


    They would not be allowed to check pulses and they would have to exin health problems simply


    by taking a look at their faces. This was very tough.


    As a matter of fact, even Dr. Simmons may not be able to exin somebody¡¯s disease totally simply


    by looking at their faces.


    This was X¡¯s unique capacity. She had actually been by her grandpa¡¯s side because she was


    simply a year old and she had already seen greater than 10s of thousands of individuals at this


    time.


    She had a fantastic memory as well as she might remember the signs and symptoms of every


    ¡®ailment¡¯ that she had actually ever before seen, in addition to ssify all these ailments into


    different sses.


    Gradually, she had the ability to inform the disease as well as problem of others simply by checking


    out their faces.


    ¡± X, aren¡¯t you making points difficult for Mr. Wade?¡± Anthony asked in frustration.


    No one anticipated Charlie Wade to just nod and also smile before he replied, ¡°Alright after that. I¡¯ll


    take on you.¡±


    As quickly as Charlie Wade consented toplete versus X, Anthony did not say anything else


    as well as he just got ready to see the show.


    ¡± I¡¯ll begin first,¡± X replied in a thrilled way. After that, she advance prior to she strolled before the


    group of people as she observed their faces meticulously, individually.


    Concerning 10 minster on, X smiled before she responded, ¡°Based on the horizontal stripes on


    his temple, I¡¯m specific that Uncle Moore has hypertension. He¡¯s generally on a light diet since he


    can not eat excessive meat and fish.¡±


    As quickly as she was done speaking, the middle-aged male from the Moore family members


    eximed, ¡°You¡¯re really a wizard, Miss X! I do have high blood pressure.¡±


    After that, X pointed at Reuben prior to she imed, ¡°The area below your brows are red as well


    as your eyes are cloudy. You have a lung infection as well as you¡¯ve simply recouped just recently.¡±


    Reuben smiled prior to he replied, ¡°I really appreciate your skills, Miss X. I was coughing a whole


    lot since I had a lung infectionst week. I have actually already seen a physician as well as I¡¯ve


    currently totally recovered now.¡±


    After that, X continued, ¡°When ites to Miss Moore, there are some irregrities in your


    duration however this must result from tension and also since you have actually been straining on


    your own.¡±


    Jasmine responded as well as replied, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    X mentioned each one of their diseases and symptoms as well as they were all precise.


    Everybody was happily shocked at this time as well as they could not quitmending Anthony for


    educating his granddaughter so well.


    Anthony was also extremely happy with his granddaughter.


    X ultimately took a look at Charlie Wade prior to she smiled and also said in a victorious way,


    ¡°However, Mr. Wade, I actually did not expect you to have one of the most major condition here! It


    seems as though there are some severe issues with your heart!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he imed, ¡°Well, I truly did not expect you to have such incredible


    medical skills at your young age and also I actually admire you for it. Nevertheless, you have


    actually omitted some information, so let me add that on for you.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 242


    After he finished talking, Charlie Wade directed at the middle-aged male in the Moore family


    members prior to he said, ¡°Along with high blood pressure, this gent right here is likewise struggling


    with diabetes as well as heart palpitations. This gentleman had additionally experienced from a


    damaged rib in his left breast and also this is an old injury from regarding ten years ago.¡±


    The middle-aged guy from the Moore family was extremely stunned as well as he eximed in


    astonishment, ¡°Mr. Wade, your clinical skills are actually extraordinary! How can you inform that I¡¯m


    suffering from diabetes? I¡¯m also very surprised that you can inform that I have a damaged rib in my


    left breast. I had a rib crack from a cars and truck crash thirteen years of ages which¡¯s the reason


    why I have this old injury.¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned before he pointed at Sandwich and also imed, ¡°Your lung infection


    transpired since you were consuming alcohol excessive and your kidneys do not have the capability


    to refine your consumption. Along with your lung troubles, yourrgest issue is your kidney


    shortage. You have to get your kidneys examined.¡±


    Reuben felt very embarrassed currently and he reprimanded Charlie Wade promptly, ¡°That do you


    assume you are and what are you talking about now? My kidneys are working perfectly great!¡±


    Reuben was naturally not persuaded since Charlie Wade was iming that he had a kidney


    deficiency.


    He would never ever admit it also if he actually had weak kidneys.


    Charlie Wade considered Reuben before he proceeded speaking, ¡°Your kidney shortage signifies


    decreasing kidney feature. If you remain to leave your illness untreated, your kidney features will


    absolutely intensify gradually. Not just would this affect the function of your kidney yet it might


    likewise bring about uremia then. So, I hope that you will not be so conceited and that you¡¯ll spend


    some time to have this checked out by the physicians at the healthcare facility rather. If you go as


    soon as feasible, there might still be wish for you however if you proceed dying therapy, you ¡®d


    need to obtain a kidney transnt!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡± You ¡­¡± Reuben was incredibly irritated currently as well as he was preparing to refute Charlie


    Wade¡¯s words yet the middle-aged man stopped him right away.


    At this time, Charlie Wade looked at Jasmine prior to he stated, ¡°When ites to Miss Moore, your


    body is really messed up now as a result of the ¡®dragon encapstion development¡¯ in your space


    before this. Although you have actually been experiencing irregrities in your duration, if I am not


    incorrect, your menstrual cycle beganst evening and whatever is regr now. You can feel


    confident that after this menstruation, every one of the abnormalities as well as signs and symptoms


    that you formerly experienced will go away and your period will be timelier in the future.¡±


    Jasmine was really stunned and she felt a little embarrassed.


    Exactly How did Charlie Wade determine that her menstruation startedst night? Was he really


    that remarkable?


    X was likewise really stunned that Charlie Wade could actually point out every one of their covert


    illnesses just by considering their faces. She was even more unsure at this moment.


    She can not even tell that they had these illness just by taking a look at their faces. So, how could


    Charlie Wade really exin their ailment as well as disease without even inspecting their pulses?


    Was it just a fortunate assumption?


    X attacked her lip carefully prior to she asked, ¡°After that, Mr. Wade, was I right when I said that


    you have a heart condition?¡±


    ¡± Is that what you believe?¡± Charlie Wade responded as he grinned. After that, he extended his


    hand before he imed, ¡°Dr. Simmons, could I please problem you to examine my pulse for me?¡±


    Anthony was reluctant for a moment prior to he positioned his fingers on Charlie Wade¡¯s wrist.


    After an instant, he ced his hand down prior to he zed at X as well as stated, ¡°What


    nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re making a fool out of on your own! I want you to apologize to


    Mr. Wade immediately.¡±


    X responded promptly, ¡°Grandpa, did I state anything wrong?¡±


    Anthony sighed before he trembled his head and said, ¡°Why do not you examine his pulse on your


    own as well as see if Mr. Wade is experiencing any kind of heart disease as you stated he was?


    You¡¯re wrong!¡±


    ¡± What?¡± X can not think her very own ears. She had never when made any errors in diagnosing


    individuals in her entire life. She had already been doing this for more than a years! Just how could


    she perhaps have gotten it wrong?


    X walked in the direction of Charlie Wade as well as she extended her hand to examine his


    pulse. After examining his pulse, X was stunned and her face flushed red instantly.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s heart was wlessly fine. Exactly how could he perhaps be experiencing any


    cardiovascr disease?


    Was he deliberately pretending to have a weak heart earlier so that he could make a fool of her?


    If he can really do that and if he can conveniently disguise the qualities of a particr illness on his


    face, after that this meant that he had exceptional control over his reiki!


    If that was actually real, this male was a god ¡­


    Moreover, X could not also detect the other ailments that Charlie Wade had exined after her


    preliminary medical diagnosis. His clinical skills were certainly more above hers!


    Even her grandpa might not bepared to him!


    Exactly how could he potentially have such fantastic skills when he was still so young?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 243


    Xstly understood what Charlie Wade meant.


    Charlie Wade was giving her face when he said that she had actually left some things out, yet that


    made a lot of distinction!


    Anthony was also shocked right now.


    Anthony could see that Charlie Wade was deliberately regting his very own interior breath and he


    was intentionally permitting his spiritual power to stream in reverse in his body to develop the


    impression of a ¡®cardiovascr disease¡¯. That was the reason why his granddaughter was


    misleaded.


    Nevertheless, reversing the flow of reiki in the body can create severe difort and also


    difort.


    Not just can Charlie Wade regte the flow of reiki in his body yet he was additionally managing it


    freely in a calmness andposed manner, as though he was not feeling any pain at all. It


    appeared as though he had actually already cultivated his abilities for more at least fifty to a


    century!


    Anthony understood that Charlie Wade was undoubtedly an expert.


    On the other hand, his granddaughter was still attempting to prompt Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade was a gent. If Charlie Wade was angry as well as tried to do something about it


    versus them, Anthony was afraid that the both of them would not even have the strength to strike


    back against Charlie Wade.


    Afterwards, Anthony red at Charlie Wade prior to he said, ¡°Mr. Wade is truly extremely


    experienced at cultivating his reiki as well as spiritual energy. You¡¯ve offered the wrong medical


    diagnosis and I desire you to ask forgiveness to him now.¡±


    After that, Anthony gripped his hand together prior to he said to Charlie Wade, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for


    the means my granddaughter is behaving. Please forgive her, Mr. Wade. I¡¯ll see to it I punish her


    when wee back house.¡±


    At this time, X likewise reimed her detects and also shepletelyprehended that the


    various other celebration¡¯s medical skills were indeed a number of times far better than her own.


    She promptly decreased her head before she imed, ¡°I. I confess that your clinical abilities are


    absolutely better than mine.¡±


    Charlie Wade swung his hands and he smiled as he responded, ¡°The function of practicing


    medicine is simply to be able to save people. There is noparison in between everyone¡¯s


    medical abilities and we can not just presume that a person¡¯s clinical abilities are much better than


    an additional individual¡¯s medical abilities. If I run into any type of health problem or illness that I¡¯ve


    never ever seen before, I would certainly likewise have to ask Dr. Simmons for his suggestions.¡±


    This remark made Anthony really feel much more humiliated but he likewise admired Charlie Wade


    due to the fact that he was such a humble male.


    It was clear that Charlie Wade¡¯s medical abilities were most definitely way better contrasted to his


    very own abilities, however Charlie Wade was offering him face by taking a step down. He was not


    amon individual in all!


    Anthony might tell that Charlie Wade¡¯s clinical skills were at such a high level as well as he thought


    that no one could perhaps exceed his ability degree.


    Anthony talked to Charlie Wade in a respectful way and a significant expression on his face. ¡°I have


    actually truly never anticipated to meet someone like you in this life time, Mr. Wade. I hope you¡¯ll


    give me your advice and suggestions in the future.¡±


    Charlie Wade responded as he smiled at Anthony.


    Anthony promptly stated, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Everybody in the bed room was shocked as they observed theirmunication.


    Dr. Simmons was the leading brilliant medical professional in the northern region and also he was in


    fact asking Charlie Wade for his assistance and also advice.


    Everyone was in shock.


    Dr. Simmons was extremely highly respected in the north area and also everyone recognized who


    he was despite where he went. Most of the major health centers were constantly weing Dr.


    Simmons to be their guest speaker so he can give them some clinical rmendations and


    pointers. Who would have anticipated somebody like him to ask somebody like Charlie Wade for


    advice rather? This was actually astounding!


    X was additionally stunned right now yet she did not risk to state anything else.


    At this time, Charlie Wade eyed Anthony before he said, ¡°Dr. Simmons, if I am not incorrect, you are


    asking your granddaughter to treat Lord Mooore on your behalf due to your internal injury, right?¡±


    ¡± You can inform that my grandfather has an interior injury?¡±


    A look of surprise blinked across X¡¯s face quickly.


    Nheless, she rapidly regained her calmness.


    This was regr for somebody with Charlie Wade¡¯s clinical abilities.


    X discussed, ¡°My grandpa is taking a break since he¡¯s attempting to recover his body inside. Also


    when Reuben came to ask for his assistance to take a look at Lord Mooore, my grandpa at first


    declined his request.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 244


    ¡± What magical tablet is that?¡± Charlie Wade asked in shock.


    He was truly as to what kind of rare treasure this magical tablet was considering that Anthony was


    likewise brought in by it.


    After that, he said, ¡°This enchanting tablet cost me five million bucks however it is definitely worth it!


    After taking half of the tablet, I¡¯m currently feeling much better.


    The group of individuals swiftly collected around him due to the fact that they wished to see this


    magical pill that Anthony was speaking about. They actually can not visualize what kind of magical


    tablet would in fact fascinate the doctor so much.


    As quickly as Anthony opened the jade box, the solid aroma of medicine loaded the air instantly.


    After subjecting the staying fifty percent of the wonderful tablet in the jade box, Anthony secured a


    small jade knife as well as cut out a small piece of the pill before handing it over for the middle-aged


    guy and also Sandwich to try.


    The two of them hesitated for a moment before they put the tiny item of the pill in their mouths.


    ¡± Dr. Simmons! What kind of medicine is this? I frequently really feel an extremely dull pain in my


    chest due to the crack that I experienced long ago yet the pain is now entirely gone!¡±


    Sandwich was likewise stunned right now. ¡°My lungs have actually always felt extremely


    ufortable but I feel much better right away after attempting this medicine.¡±


    Anthony grinned prior to he replied, ¡°So, you finallyprehend what I¡¯m speaking about currently!¡±


    The middle-aged guy from the Moore family members looked really stunned as he looked at


    Anthony amazed. ¡°This enchanting tablet is really impressive. If you can duplicate this tablet, I¡¯m


    willing to spend a lot of money to buy it!¡±


    Anthony smiled bitterly at this time as he stated, ¡°I have already tried to research the materials of


    this magical tablet. Nevertheless, I can not seem to get the prescription right. I hesitate that this


    continuing to be fifty percent of this enchanting pill is the just one left in this world now.¡±


    When Charlie Wade saw the half of the pill in the jade box, he was stunned and he might justugh


    after a brief minute of silence.


    ¡± Dr. Simmons, did you acquire this wonderful pill for 5 million bucks?¡±


    ¡± Yes.¡±.


    Anthony smiled as he responded, ¡°In fact, five million dors is not a lot of cash. I ¡®d agree to spend


    10 million dors if I might get my hands on an additional one of these!¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, I think you¡¯re additionally able to tell how effective and also effective this tablet is. I was


    informed by my friend that this pill was made by a very powerful master who is over a hundred as


    well as fifty years of ages. My friend imed that he stooped down in front of the master¡¯s home for


    three night and day prior to the master ultimately agreed to market him this wonderful tablet for five


    million dors! He informed me that the master has actually left his residence and he is now


    wandering around. It would be hard to ever locate this master once again!¡±.


    The middle-aged male from the Moore household sighed as he stated, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this master is


    really a never-ceasing being! 5 million dors is truly not also costly for a magical pill simr to


    this!¡±.


    Although X had actually already asked forgiveness to Charlie Wade due to the fact that she was


    ultimately persuaded that his medical abilities were far better than hers, she was still extremely


    displeased and ufortable with his existence.


    When she saw the expression on Charlie Wade¡¯s face, as though he was attempting to suppress a


    laughter, she felt extremely anxious as well as she asked him quickly, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s so funny? Don¡¯t


    inform me you are looking down on this enchanting tablet?¡±.


    Charlie Wade was startled because of the sudden fight and he replied promptly, ¡°I made this tablet,


    Dr. Simmons. I hesitate you¡¯ve been cheated by your good friend.¡±.


    The environment in the room waspletely quiet as soon as Charlie Wade¡¯s voice dropped.


    Everybody was staring at him in a daze currently.


    Anthony was shocked and also after a short moment, he asked Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, did you


    actually make this magical pill?¡±.


    X was so shocked as well as her mouth was wide open, as though she had actually currently


    iced up in ce.


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he responded faintly, ¡°This isn¡¯t an enchanting tablet. I was terrified


    that his body would not be able to withstand this tablet and also consequently, I also subtracted


    some active ingredients from the tablet.


    As soon as Charlie Wade talked, every person waspletely quiet once more!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 245


    Anthony was so stunned as well as he was entirely muddle-headed for words.


    His whole body was shivering currently ¡­


    He really could not think that the wonderful pill that he assumed he had purchased from a master


    was actually made by the young man standing in front of him ¡­


    Furthermore, Charlie Wade also stated that this was only a semi-finished item?


    If the semi-product was already so effective, after that would not the impact of the finished product


    be even more effective?


    The middle-aged guy from the Moore family members was likewise dumbfounded currently and he


    unexpectedly felt a ruptured of ecstasy in his heart!


    He actually can not imagine just how Jasmine could be ustomed with a god like him!


    If the Moore household can keep this young man by their side, then they would certainly be healthy


    and bnced and flourishing.


    This was because no matter how effective or rich a person was, they would constantly be most


    terrified of fatality!


    Regardless of just how much money or power a person had, they can only delight in life if they were


    healthy and bnced!


    If anybody was acquainted with somebody simr to this young master here, that could easily


    produce an enchanting tablet as he desired, after that lengthening their lives would certainly not


    only be a desire!


    If Lord Mooore could live for one more 5 years, it would most definitely be a true blessing to the


    whole Moore family members!


    This was since nobody else in the Moore family can manage the Moore family organization far


    better than the old man as well as no person in the Moore family members had far better get in


    touches with and connections than Lord Mooore!


    If the old man was alive, many individuals would reveal the Moore family some respect due to him


    however if the old man was gone, after that no person would be troubled to respect the Moore


    family anymore.


    The Moore family members really hoped that the old male would certainly live as long as possible


    as well.


    As long as he was around to secure them, the Moore family members would certainly be


    prosperous!


    Sandwich was likewise incredibly shocked due to the fact that he had actually turned nose up at


    Charlie Wade ever since he initially saw him.


    At the same time, he might not help yet feel a little anxious.


    He had actually ridiculed and also dishonored Charlie Wade earlier since he would certainly have


    never ever pictured that he would truly be a real master!


    Anthony reduced his head as well as bowed prior to Charlie Wade as he said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I have


    actually been experiencing my interior injuries for the lengthiest time. If you could be so kind as to


    make even more of this magical tablet for me, I agree to pay you 10 million dors in cash for the


    pill!¡±.


    The middle-aged man from the Moore family members also advance as he talked in a shivering


    voice, ¡°Mr. Wade, if you actually determine to make even more of the medicine, please make some


    for the Moore household as well. We¡¯re also more than ready to pay you 10 million dors for the


    pill!¡±.


    Right now, Charlie Wade responded faintly, ¡°I do not need your money yet I will certainly make


    some more of the pills once again given that it is not a great deal of difficulty anyway. Since all of


    you are so genuine, I¡¯ll make certain to give every one of you the pills when I make it.¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, you are truly the benefactor of the Moore family!¡± the middle-aged guy from the Moore


    family members eximed excitedly. When he saw that Charlie Wade was still standing, he quickly


    brought a feces over prior to he wiped it clean as well as said, ¡°Please sit, Mr. Wade.¡±.


    Sandwich additionally fast put a cup of tea before he offered it to Charlie Wade in a considerate


    fashion. ¡°Mr. Wade, you have to be parched. Please enjoy this favorite.¡±.


    Jasmine might just look at Charlie Pitch in shock because she was at aplete loss for words.


    She truly did not anticipate Charlie Wade to be so knowledgeable as well as effective.


    He was just the son-inw of the Wilson family members. Why wasn¡¯t he tempted by the deal of


    twenty million bucks at all?


    Could it be that he was more effective than he looked?


    But why would certainly such an effective person work out as the son-inw of the Wilson family?


    At this time, Anthony sighed as he imed, ¡°Mr. Wade, you actually are an unbelievable person!


    You¡¯re sopetent yet you have such a modest heart. Even if I lived for one more a century, I


    might never ever bepared to you ¡­¡±.

 Chapter 246-250

    Chapter 246-250


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 246


    In Anthony¡¯s viewpoint, he could not also contrast to Charlie Wade even if he lived another fifty


    years.


    This guy¡¯s medical skills were indecipherable. What was even more incredible is the reality that he


    can really produce such a great enchanting tablet. He was just a godlike existence!


    Right now, X¡¯s face was purged red as well as she did not know what else to state. She was not


    persuaded by Charlie Wade¡¯s skills at initial however she was absolutely encouraged currently!


    After that, Charlie Wade imed to Anthony indifferently, ¡°Dr. Simmons, also though the medicine


    that you bought is actually reliable for your inner injuries, it is stillcking a few active ingredients.


    Please provide me some time so that I can generate the finished tablet for you.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, thank you! Thank you so much!¡±


    Anthony felt very thankful and he knelt down before Charlie Wade as he broke down in splits.


    X also swiftly stooped down beside her grandpa before she stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, thanks for your


    compassion.¡±


    Anthony responded, ¡°Mr. Wade, I know that you do not have any type of links in the north region


    however I know some extremely important as well as influential people after working in the clinical


    area for so long. I don¡¯t recognize just how I can ever before repay yourpassion. As a result, I


    really hope that you will certainly not be reluctant to approach me if you require any medical natural


    herbs or help in the future.¡±


    Charlie Wade responded.


    Anthony originated from a generation of physicians who had been exercising medication in the


    family for a very long time. Being a very well-known doctor that had been exercising medication for


    a lengthy time in the north area, he would definitely have a whole lot of connections and also


    resources that the Moore household possibly did not have.


    If he had assistance from the Simmons family members, it would absolutely be simpler for him to


    discover any kind of medicinal natural herbs that he required in the future.


    Right now, Lord Mooore that had not been relocating all this while, suddenly coughed as he opened


    his eyes.


    Everybody turned around to take a look at him in shock!


    Lord Mooore had already been unconscious for such a long time however today, he actually stayed


    up on his bed, all by himself!


    This ¡­ this ¡­


    The middle-aged guy from the Moore household did not even dare to take a big breath since he


    was afraid that this was all simply his very own hallucinations!


    In addition, a few of the other medical professionals had currently imed that Lord Mooore¡¯s


    problem was extremely crucial as well as he would not make it through for greater than a few days.


    This was the reason that Sandwich specifically weed the famous Dr. Simmons and his


    granddaughter right here to have a look at the old man. The old male revealed some improvements


    and there was an obvious adjustment in the color of his skin tone as quickly as X did the


    acupuncture for Lord Mooore. Nheless, it appeared as though there was nothing else they can


    do for him.


    The middle-aged guy had actually originally believed he would have to start getting ready for the old


    man¡¯s funeral service. Unexpectedly, Charlie Wade stepped up as well as started executing


    acupuncture on the old man rather.


    Charlie Wade even stated that the old man would awaken in half an hour yet no person expected


    the old man to really get up when half a hr gone by!


    The old man had a rosy skin tone and also his eyes were white and also clear. He looked so much


    better as well as much healthier than he was prior to he fell ill!


    This was merely outstanding!


    Anthony said loudly aloud currently, ¡°Mr. Wade! You imed that Lord Mooore will certainly get up in


    half an hour and also he actually woke up in exactly half an hour and also not a minutete in all!¡±


    The Moore rtive were additionally amazed. Charlie Wade was actually incredible. He was truly a


    master!


    Right now, the middle-aged male quickly progression and asked the old man, ¡°Papa, how are you


    feeling?¡±


    Lord Mooore checked out his kid with aplex and baffled expression on his face. His eyes were


    radiating brightly as though he was celebrating after staying clear of a cmity. ¡°I thought I was


    going to pass away however I really did not expect to get up once more.¡±


    The middle-aged man aimed at Charlie Wade before he yelled excitedly, ¡°Papa, this is all thanks to


    Mr. Wade! He conserved your life!¡±


    Lord Mooore reversed to take a look at the instructions that his boy was pointing at and he was


    rmed when he saw the young man. After a short while, he imed, ¡°Thanks, boy. I will not forget


    what you¡¯ve provided for me.¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned as he responded, ¡°I just put in a little initiative. I can not dere the credit


    report for myself.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade pointed at Anthony as well as his granddaughter prior to he said, ¡°Dr.


    Simmons and his granddaughter have also done a lot to conserve your life. I can¡¯t take sole credit


    history for this.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 247


    Anthony really did not expect Charlie Wade to say good things regarding him as well as his


    granddaughter at this time. He was very thankful as well as simple as he imed, ¡°Lord Mooore,


    Mr. Wade is as well humble. In fact, Mr. Wade was the one who assisted you avert this crisis. If not


    for him, we would not have had the ability to wake you up.¡±


    Lord Mooore nodded before he stated pleasantly, ¡°I have alreadye across your reputation given


    that a long time ago. Please do not belittle yourself, you are as well humble. I actually appreciate


    yourpassion and also initiative ining right here to treat me. Please do not be reluctant to


    search for me if you require the Moore family members¡¯s help in the future.¡±


    After that, Lord Mooore looked at Charlie Wade prior to he stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, thanks for conserving


    my life. Please do not think twice to ask me if there is anything that the Moore household can do for


    you in future. I owe my life to you.¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he responded, ¡°Lord Mooore, you¡¯re too respectful.¡±


    After he was done talking, Charlie Wade realized that it was already obtainingte. Charlie Wade


    swiftly imed, ¡°Lord Mooore, you have actually simply recuperated from a severe ailment and I will


    certainly not rmend you to utilize too much energy or overwork yourself.


    Lord Mooore fast replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, you saved my life! How much are you charging for your


    appointment fee? I do not mind paying you double the amount!¡±


    Charlie Wade responded indifferently, ¡°There is no requirement for you to pay me any kind of


    examination fees at all. The reason I¡¯m below today is because Jasmine is my friend and it¡¯s only


    natural for good friends to help one another.¡±


    Jasmine was surprised when she heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    Charlie Wade was undoubtedly providing credit history to her in front of her grandpa. Besides, Lord


    Mooore was the just one who would certainly be deciding just how much home as well as cash


    each of the Moore rtive would be inheriting from him and what function they would be ying in


    the family service in the future.


    If any among them can enter Lord Mooore¡¯s good publications, after that they might possiblye


    to be the future leader of the Moore family members service, which was what she had been


    anticipating all this while ¡­


    Charlie Wade was assisting her take onerge action more detailed to her objective by providing


    her all the credit score today!


    Currently, Lord Mooore turned around to take a look at his granddaughter, Jasmine, prior to he


    nodded as well as said, ¡°Okay, effectively then! Jasmine, make certain to thank Mr. Wade for


    conserving your grandfather¡¯s life!¡±


    Jasmine swiftly bowed prior to she replied in a significant tone, ¡°Don¡¯t stress, Grandpa! I will most


    definitely pay off Mr. Wade for his efforts!¡±


    ¡± Okay.¡± Lord Mooore nodded in fulfillment before he chuckled heartily.


    Sandwich, who was standing not also far, had a really ugly expression on his face as quickly as he


    heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    Jasmine had actually taken all the credit history for his grandpa¡¯s healing as well as it appears as


    though his future looked rather bleak right now ¡­


    Charlie Wade did not stay in the Moore household manor for also lengthy. When he saw that Lord


    Mooore was already recovering, he told him that he would be leaving to ensure that he could rx


    more.


    Lord Mooore determined to directly walk Charlie Wade to the door.


    At this time, Anthony additionally decided to entrust his granddaughter. Charlie Wade asked


    Anthony to stay at a resort in Aurouss Hilll for a few days to make sure that he can call him as soon


    as he prepared the medication for him.


    Anthony was really d as well as bid farewell to Charlie Wade in a considerate fashion as he


    enjoyed him get involved in Jasmine¡¯s vehicle.


    After that, Jasmine began to drive Charlie Wade back to the city.


    En route back to the city, Jasmine all of a sudden stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you so much for every


    little thing you¡¯ve done today.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly prior to he said, ¡°This is just an extremely little issue so you don¡¯t have


    to be so respectful! That understands if I would certainly require your aid in the future?¡±


    Jasmine promptly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, you can rest assured that I will never reject any one of your


    requests for help!¡±


    Afterwards, Jasmine considered Charlie Wade¡¯s side profile prior to she asked in a tentative


    manner, ¡°Mr. Wade, if you aren¡¯t also hectic, I was just questioning if you ¡®d like to take a seat as


    well as have a drink with me?¡±


    She had a thousand doubts about Charlie Wade and she wanted an answer for all the inquiries she


    had! In addition, she recognized that she was likewise beginning to really feel an irresistible tourist


    attraction in the direction of Charlie Wade. She wanted to be familiar with him far better as well as


    she wanted to discover more about all the tricks he was maintaining to himself.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 248


    Charlie Wade looked at the moment on his watch and he really felt that it was not thatte anyway.


    In addition, he had actually not had any alcohol in a really long time. For that reason, he nodded


    prior to he said, ¡°Alright after that. You can choose the location!¡±


    Jasmine was pleased right now and she fast replied, ¡°I recognize of an excellent bar!¡±


    After that, Jasmine tipped on the elerator as she drove in the direction of the city.


    ¡­


    Jasmine drove them midtown to a bar called Sunny.


    Jasmine stopped her automobile in front of the entryway of bench before she passed her cars and


    truck tricks over to the young child functioning as the valet. After that, she promptly led Charlie Fall


    to bench.


    As quickly as the waiter saw her, he weed her in a respectful fashion, ¡°Great night, Miss Moore!


    Would you such as to head to your typical area today?¡±


    Jasmine responded and also the various other party swiftly replied, ¡°Please feature me.¡±


    At this time, the waitress led the both of them to the second floor. The second flooring was


    completely vacant as well as there were not lots of seats avable on this flooring.


    As quickly as she sat down, Jasmine advised the waiter immediately, ¡°Bring me 2 containers of the


    most effective 1982 Estate Lafite Rothschild.¡±


    ¡± Okay, Miss Moore.¡±


    The steward bowed professionally prior to he left and also returned extremely quickly with two


    containers of merlot.


    The steward opened up the bottles of merlot prior to he put it into a decanter. When Jasmine saw


    the steward standing there, she said, ¡°Drop as well as tell your employer not to bring any other


    visitors to the 2nd flooring.¡±


    ¡± Not a problem, Miss Moore,¡± the waitress bowed pleasantly before he pulled back immediately.


    Right now, Charlie Wade quickly asked out of inquisitiveness, ¡°Do you possess any kind of shares


    right here?¡±


    Jasmine smiled before she responded, ¡°This bar was opened by a participant of the Moore


    household.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded as soon as he heard her words and also he replied, ¡°It appears as though the


    Moore household is really arge as well as powerful family members.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Jasmine listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words, she grinned prior to she replied, ¡°We¡¯re just a


    routine family. Even though there are clearly few families who could match up to the Moore family in


    Aurouss Hilll, there are several households that are wealthier and also much more effective than we


    are beyond Aurouss Hilll. There¡¯s the Scott family members, the Lester family members, the


    Hamilton family, the Osborne family, the Duncan family members ¡­ and also the most powerful


    families such as the Swire family and the Wade family.¡±


    Charlie Wade simply grinned without saying anything.


    The Wade family? That was his family members.


    He had yet to figure out if he desired to go back to his family.


    Anyhow, Charlie Wade felt that his life was in fact respectable right then. He owned Emgrand Team


    and also he had greater than tens of billions of dors in cash money. He had likewise found


    unlimited opportunities from researching the Apocalyptic Publication.


    In contrast, he would undergo many guidelines if he returned to the Wade family. He would not be


    theplimentary man that he was right now.


    Jasmine poured a ss of merlot for Charlie Wade before she put one ss for herself. Afterwards,


    she handed one ss of red wine over to Charlie Wade prior to she stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, I would love


    to give you a toast!¡±


    Charlie Wade took the ss of wine in his hand as well as he checked out Jasmine¡¯s pink as well


    as rosyplexion before he grinned and also stated, ¡°Jasmine, whenever you consume, you


    ought to constantly have a factor to consume. You must ask yourself if there¡¯s anything you would


    love tomemorate ormemorate or if there is something you¡¯re dismayed or pleased


    concerning! Why don¡¯t we talk about what we are celebrating or memorializing before we consume


    each ss of red wine? What do you think of my idea?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 249


    Jasmine grinned after paying attention to Charlie Wade¡¯s special demand. After that, she stated,


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that! Given that this is the very first ss of white wine, I¡¯ll begin first!¡±


    After that, Jasmine cleared her throat before she smiled swiftly as well as said, ¡°This initial ss of


    a ss of wine is to thank you for conserving my grandfather today! I would certainly also like to


    thanks for doing me this big support today!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and grinned as he said, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s consume this ss of red wine right


    away!¡±


    After he was done talking, Charlie Wade lifted his a ss of wine ss before he gently touched it


    against the wine ss in Jasmine¡¯s hand. Afterwards, he ended up the entire ss of merlot in one


    go.


    Right now, Jasmine additionally finished her entire ss of red wine promptly. After that, she smiled


    prior to she asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, why do not you tell me why we should be consuming this second


    ss of merlot?¡±


    ¡± Okay,¡± Charlie Wade smiled. ¡°This second ss of red a ss of wine is to celebrate destiny as


    well as destiny!


    ¡± Okay!¡± Jasmine responded and also she smiled as she yelled out, ¡°Allow¡¯s drink for destiny!¡±


    Quickly afterwards, Jasmine replenished their sses with more red wine prior to she imed,


    ¡°This 3rd ss of a ss of wine is to celebrate Mr. Wade¡¯s fantastic skills and capacities! Today, I


    reached witness Mr. Wade¡¯s ability to deal with diseases and save other people¡¯s lives. I¡¯m now


    even extra particr that it was not a mere coincidence that Jack Yaleman was struck to death by


    thunder and lightning! Would certainly you such as to discuss on your own, Mr. Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled in an informal fashion as he stated, ¡°Well, that knows whether it was a in


    coincidence or otherwise? Just the heavens knows! As for mortals like you as well as me, I can just


    say that this is a trick that should not be exposed!¡±


    Jasmine responded and sheughed and also checked out Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes prior to she stated,


    ¡°Well, then allow¡¯s drink in order not to expose this secret!¡±


    ¡± Allow¡¯s do it!¡±


    After a couple of sses of white wine, Jasmine was currently really feeling a little tipsy.


    Even though she might really hold her alcohol, she had currently consumed a number of sses of


    merlot at one go.


    Currently, it was Jasmine¡¯s rely on provide her toast and say something before they consume


    alcohol.


    Jasmine looked at Charlie Wade with her eyes wide open as well as a tipsy expression on her face


    as she stated, ¡°Really Mr. Wade, I have actually recently discovered that you¡¯re really a respectable


    person.¡±


    ¡± Pretty good?¡± Charlie Wade chuckled prior to he asked out of interest, ¡°What do you imply by that?


    How am I excellent?¡±


    ¡± You¡¯re good in so lots of methods,¡± Jasmine replied seriously. That¡¯s the factor I assume you¡¯re an


    excellent individual.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Charlie Wade responded as heughed. ¡°So, do you think I have no hidden agendas for


    getting closer to you?¡±


    Jasmine responded prior to she replied, ¡°I feel as though you¡¯re a little separated from the world


    since you¡¯re concealing something.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 250


    At this time, Charlie Wade promptly asked out of inquisitiveness, ¡°What do you imply?¡±


    Jasmine replied in a severe way, ¡°Mr. Wade, you look like a very basic as well asid-back person


    however you¡¯re actually extremelypetent and also capable. After obtaining to know you much


    better, I realize that you will not attempt to reveal off your skills or capacities yet if any individual


    touches your limitation or challenges you, you will not hesitate to show them what you are qualified


    of.


    After that, Jasmine continued speaking, ¡°The majority of significantly, I really do not recognize why


    you would certainly pick toe to be a stay-home son-inw of the Wilson family members when


    you¡¯re really so capable as well as talented. The Wilson family is just a routine as well as 2nd or


    possibly third-rate family members.


    Charlie Wade did not address her question but he asked her an additional question instead. ¡°Then,


    where do you assume I belong if not in the Wilson household?¡±


    Jasmine replied seriously, ¡°I think that a person like you need to be married to a distinguished top-


    notch family members. I believe that lots of powerful as well as wealthy family members would


    certainly be passing away to wed their children to you since you are so proficient and also capable.¡±


    Why would certainly a person in a powerful and also well-off household be ready to marry an


    individual she has no feelings or love for? If the individual weds into her family members, wouldn¡¯t


    he be living under the control as well asmand of her family for the rest of his life?¡±


    The children of powerful as well as well-off households would certainly always be required to


    participate in the leading noble college in the city to have outstanding understanding as well as


    excellent social etiquette. Our families have actually likewise strictly prohibited us from speaking to


    any kind of members of the opposite sex and also we¡¯re not allowed to drop in love with someone


    else on our own.¡±


    ¡± What?¡± Charlie Wade asked in surprise. ¡°We¡¯re in the twenty-first century currently! Why does it


    appear as though the affluent as well as effective family members are extra feudal contrasted to


    those people in the past?¡±


    ¡± This is not feudalism,¡± Jasmine responded in a significant manner. ¡°This is the survival policy for


    upper ss family members.¡±


    ¡± Thew of survival?¡± Charlie Wade asked. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Right now, Jasmine rapidly described, ¡°We require to have joint partnerships and also partnerships,


    and we additionally exchange resources with other prestigious families. There is just one guideline


    in the Moore family members, that is, all direct participants of the Moore household have to obey


    the marital rtionship arrangements that the elders in the Moore household determines on.


    There¡¯s no space for any kind of conversation on this issue.¡±


    ¡± In the past, the Moore household had even set a guideline that the participants of the Moore family


    would have to intermarry within the family, with all marital rtionships organized between the


    cousins. It is typical for one cousin to marry another to avoid wealth dilution or money from leaving


    the household.


    ¡± Our family guideline has currently been substantially rxed as well as we¡¯re no more required to


    wed our very own rtives. We¡¯re still required to wed a person from a simrly well-off and


    powerful household. Although the other celebration¡¯s household can not be extra effective than our


    very own, their status ought to not be a lot lower than our very own.¡±


    After that, Jasmine sighed as she continued talking, ¡°Our family members believes in the value of


    teamwork as well as they¡¯ll constantly discover means so the men from various other households


    would marry right into our family and also simrly, the female from other families would need to


    wed right into our family. All participants of the Moore household would have to concentrate on the


    rate of interest of the Moore household all at once and also we¡¯re not enabled to disobey any


    marital rtionship arrangements made by the senior citizens in the family.¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed when he heard Jasmine¡¯s description. After that, he imed, ¡°It appears as


    though there are additionally many problems that you face as a member of an effective and affluent


    household. It seems as though the cash a person has, the greedier they end up being.¡±


    Charlie Wade understood that he would likewise be ced in a simr cement if he were to


    return to the Wade family members now. The Wade household would absolutely attempt to exert


    control over his life and also they might even turn nose up at the Wilson family. If things obtained


    madeplex, Charlie Wade thought that the Wade family members would additionally try to force


    him to divorce ire Wilson just so they could obtain him to wed one more female from a likewise


    well-off and also effective household instead.


    It seemed as though he truly should not return to the Wade household.


    As he considered this matter to himself, Charlie Wade suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, Jasmine, I


    believe you¡¯re additionally at the age where you must be getting married. Has your family already


    arranged for your marriage yet?¡±


    Jasmine shook her head before she responded, ¡°Well, the senior citizens were initially making the


    essential marriage arrangement for my rtive Reuben. His marital rtionship was picked a very


    long time ago and also my grandpa has actually arranged for him to wed the daughter of a really


    affluent as well as effective family in the north region. When Grandfather was concerning to arrange


    my marriage, he fell seriously ill and also they made a decision to dy this n instead. Given that


    my grandpa is currently recouping, I think he¡¯ll start nning my marriage soon ¡­¡±.

 Chapter 251-255

    Chapter 251-255


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 251


    Charlie Wadeughed helplessly after listening to Jasmine¡¯s words. ¡°It appears as though you do


    not intend to be bound to the policies of the Moore household.¡±


    Jasmine responded prior to she imed, ¡°I really do not wish to be bound by the rules of the Moore


    household however I have nothing else escape of this.¡±


    ¡± Why¡± Charlie Wade asked in a serious fashion. If he¡¯s really happy in the direction of you, you can


    take advantage of this opportunity to ask him for the liberty to love as well as make a decision on


    the male you would certainly like to be wed to.


    Jasmine smiled bitterly and also she trembled her head prior to she imed, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.


    Even if Grandpa actually likes me and also feels poor for me, he wouldn¡¯t risk agree to that.¡±


    ¡± Why?¡± Charlie Wade asked with a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t your grandpa the head of


    the Moore household? He¡¯s the one in control of the whole Moore family as well as anything that he


    chooses would certainly be the decision. What would he ever before hesitate of?¡±


    At this time, Jasmine responded in a serious manner, ¡°The Moore family members has actually


    created for many years before finally bing what it is today. All the members of the Moore family


    members are bound by the regtions set for the household. As long as everybody obeys the rules,


    the Moore family members will constantly be joined as well as unbreakable. If any individual is


    offered the flexibility to break any one of the guidelines, then the Moore family will most definitely fall


    apart and also experience a massive loss as nobody would abide by the rules any longer.¡±


    After that, Jasmine proceeded talking, ¡°The Moore household has actually had to endure so much


    challenge prior to expanding toe to be the effective and well-off household it is today. The


    reason we might do it is since every one of us had the rate of interest of the household in mind and


    none of the participants of the Moore family members has ever damaged the guideline.¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed before he stated, ¡°Jasmine, I have actually always assumed that you were a


    really strong and also effective woman. I actually did not anticipate you to be bound at the mercy of


    others too.¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right!¡± Jasmine responded as she sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no other way out of this as long as I


    belong to the Moore household.¡±


    As she discussed it, Jasmine shook her head prior to she increased her red wine ss and also


    said, ¡°Mr. Wade, let¡¯s not speak about all these unhappy things any longer. Begin, drink up! I¡¯ll


    salute you again!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he elevated his red wine ss and also imed, ¡°Alright then. This


    ss of red wine is to celebrate liberty!¡±


    Jasmine was a little startled at this time.


    For freedom?


    She did not have any freedom whatsoever.


    Although she was extremely clinically depressed, Jasminepelled a smile prior to she


    responded as well as said, ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s drink to our flexibility!¡±


    Jasmine was already beginning to get drunk after drinking this ss of red wine. She looked at


    Charlie Wade prior to she sighed and stated, ¡°Do you know how many times I desired that I was


    birthed right into an average household rather? I really feel that my life would certainly not be so


    hard if that held true. I wouldn¡¯t need to encounter so many guidelines and restrictions in my life and


    also I believe I would certainly be so much happier. Although I hold such a high position as well as


    have countless wealth due to my family, I do not have the opportunity to really feel any actual joy.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly as well as imed, ¡°Do you additionally understand that there are


    likewise lots of average people that are in fact a lot more envious of people who are as rich as you


    are? You may think that you would certainly really feel extremely happy and also content to be born


    right into an ordinary family members however this kind of regr life is specifically what several


    people are attempting to get rid of!


    At this time, Jasmine took a look at Charlie Wade with a serious expression on her face prior to she


    stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t appear to respect making money in all! You weren¡¯t also curious about


    the twenty million dors that they were supplying you just now. As a matter of fact, you can¡¯ve


    already made a lot of money if you would certainly simply market the pills for ten million dors


    each. You chose to provide the pills away for totally free rather. Why does it appear like money


    implies absolutely nothing to you at all?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently as he believed to himself. He did not care about cash due to the


    fact that he was not short of money whatsoever.


    Jasmine did not recognize about the times he needed money desperately in the past.


    In the past, Charlie Wade had actually asked Lady Wilson to lend him some money during her


    birthday reception so that he would have the ability to spend for some clinical expenditures.


    Charlie Wade assumed that Woman Wilson would definitely lend him the money given that she


    believed in Buddhism as well as it was a Buddhism mentor that stated there would most definitely


    be excellent karma for every excellent deed done in this life time.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 252


    Who would have understood that Girl Wilson was simply a believer in Buddhism on the surface, but


    she was really an extremely money grubbing and also immoral person within!


    During that time, he would certainly have been willing to stoop down in front of any individual if that


    person supplied to give him one million dors.


    Nobody can resist the destination of cash when they remain in requirement.


    Those who are able to really treat cash as dust are those people who have more than enough


    money to invest.


    What was 10 or twenty million dors to Charlie Wade currently? He had tens of billions of bucks in


    his bank ount as well as Emgrand Team made tens of billions of dors in revenues annually. He


    did not know what else he could spend his money on anymore.


    What was the factor of him approving the twenty million dors from them currently? He prefer to


    not take the cash, but instead allow them to pay homage to him as well as to treat him as their


    benefactor so they would certainly show him extra respect in the future.


    That was what he truly wanted.


    How could he tell Jasmine what he was thinking?


    Now, Jasmine really feels that he was a saint who could actually deal with money like dirt.


    If that held true, after that he would just permit her to continue assuming that way, then.


    At this time, Jasmine proceeded consuming her red a ss of wine as she sputtered to herself, ¡°In


    fact, I can tolerate whatever else but I actually don¡¯t want to be controlled as well as regted by


    the Moore household when ites to matter entailing my very own marital rtionship. I don¡¯t


    want to be a pawn that is regted as well as utilized to advance the Moore family business.


    Charlie Wade asked out of inquisitiveness, ¡°Was your mother¡¯s marital rtionship also set up?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Jasmine responded prior to she imed, ¡°After marrying my dad, my mommy was never


    ever happy in her life. She was so clinically depressed for many years until she finally passed away


    at an extremely young age.¡±.


    Charlie Wade vaguely bore in mind Albert telling him that Jasmine¡¯s mother had actually provided


    her the ruby pendant prior to she passed away greater than 10 years back.


    Given that Jasmine should be around twenty-five or twenty-six years of ages, Charlie Wade


    estimated that her mom had actually most likely died when she was around 10 years old. In that


    situation, her mother should have been really young when she passed away.


    Jasmine took an additional sip of red wine as well as she had fun with the wine ss in her hand


    before she stated apologetically, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m sorry that you had to pay attention to me speak a


    lot nonsense.¡±.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly replied currently, ¡°Jasmine, please do not im that. I¡¯m d that you can


    rely on me due to the fact that this reveals that you trust me.¡±.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jasmine responded before she wiped the rips from the edge of her eyes. After that, she stated, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, I really want to thank you for everything that you have actually done for me today.


    Charlie Wade grinned as well as said, ¡°You do not need to be so respectful with me if you concern


    me as your very own buddy! If close friends are too polite, then it appears as though the friendship


    isn¡¯t real.¡±.


    Jasmine responded as she responded. ¡°It is currently obtainingte, Mr. Wade.


    Charlie Wade waved his hand quickly. ¡°You don¡¯t require to send me off. I don¡¯t believe that you


    need to be driving in this condition so you must likewise discover a motorist to take you residence.¡±.


    Jasmine responded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! The women manager below can drive me


    hometer on. I require to send you home initially!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 253


    Jasmine went back to the Moore household mansion after sending Charlie Wade residence that


    evening.


    Lord Mooore did not listen to Charlie Wade¡¯s directions to rx in bed. Rather, he was sitting in the


    living room at this time as he talked with Jasmine¡¯s dad as well as uncle who were reporting the


    entire household scenario to Lord Mooore right now.


    As soon as he saw Jasmine arriving back at the Moore household mansion, Lord Mooore waved his


    hand before he said, ¡°Jasmine! I¡¯ve been awaiting you ahead residence!¡±.


    ¡± Grandpa!¡± Jasmine responded in a considerate way prior to she asked, ¡°Why are you waiting on


    me?¡±.


    Right now, Lord Mooore replied, ¡°You were the one that weed Mr. Wade right here today,


    weren¡¯t you? Can you give me a detailed ount of how you fulfilled him?¡±.


    ¡± Okay, Grandpa!¡±.


    Jasmine fast described herself. ¡°Mr. Wade as well as I met by chance at Vintage Deluxe. Back then,


    Mr. Wade was with his father-inw ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Father-inw?¡± Lord Mooore asked as he frowned right away. ¡°Mr. Wade is already wed?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Jasmine nodded immediately.


    ¡± What a pity! That¡¯s a real pity!¡± Lord Mooore responded as he trembled his head as well as sighed.


    ¡°This is actually such a pity!¡±.


    At this time, Sandwich hurriedly responded, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry! I have actually currently heard


    some information concerning Mr. Wade and also it appears as though he is the son-inw of an


    actually inept as well as small family.¡±.


    ¡± A small family members?¡± Lord Mooore really felt a lot more puzzled right now. ¡°Which tiny family


    has the capacity to get such an excellent son-inw?¡±.


    Reuben smiled prior to he responded, ¡°The Wilson family members. Grandfather, I bet you¡¯ve never


    alsoe across this name prior to.¡±.


    ¡± Yes, I¡¯ve never ever be aware of this family.¡±.


    Lord Mooore frowned prior to he said, ¡°Because the Wilson household is just a small family, after


    that I think that it would not be that hard. There is still expect us.¡±.


    Afterwards, Lord Mooore looked at Jasmine prior to he imed, ¡°Jasmine, go on ¡­¡±.


    Jasmine proceeded talking, ¡°At that time in Vintage Deluxe, Mr. Wade¡¯s father-inw unintentionally


    reversed among our antique vases. After that, Mr. Wade repaired the antique flower holder with


    some amazing craftsmanship as well as he not just fixed the antique vase but likewise increased


    the worth of the antique item. Afterwards, I began paying even more focus to Mr. Wade.¡±.


    Right away after, Jasmine began rifying the whole procedure of just how she got to know Charlie


    Wade to her grandpa.


    When Jasmine discussed that Charlie Wade was the one that required the thunder and lightning


    that struck the metaphysics master, Jack Yaleman, to fatality at the banquet held by the White


    family members, every person sitting in the living room was shocked!


    Jack Yaleman ¡­¡± Lord Mooore murmured. ¡°I heard of this name a long time ago.


    Jasmine responded with a faceplete of admiration for Charlie Wade. ¡°Mr. Yaleman was really


    arrogant and also rude towards Mr. Wade and also every person else at the banquet at the White


    family estate that day.


    ¡± Oh my god! What type of mythological powers does he have?¡± Lord Mooore asked in shock.


    The other participants of the Moore family members were additionally extremely frightened right


    now.


    He required lightning to kill the famous metaphysics master? This ¡­ this was too amazing!


    Afterwards, Jasmine continued her tale. ¡°After that, one more Feng Shui master from Hong Kong


    tried to trick me out of my cash. Mr. Wade saw right through him and he was the one who aided me


    to reverse my fortune by destroying the ¡®dragon encapstion development¡¯ that I was caught in my


    bed room.


    Jasmine continued speaking about how impressive Charlie Wade was and also after paying


    attention to Jasmine¡¯s tale, Lord Mooore was additionally impressed with Charlie Wade. He also


    admired as well as appreciated Charlie Wade since he was the one who conserved his life today.


    After being in silence momentarily, Lord Mooore sighed prior to he said, ¡°The Wilson family


    members is really lucky to obtain such an impressive son-inw! Mr. Wade is not a regr male.


    He¡¯s really a god!¡±.


    Right now, Sandwich could not help but state, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you assume that it¡¯s an


    overestimation to call him a god?¡±.


    ¡± You think I¡¯m overemphasizing?¡± Lord Mooore responded in a chilly manner, ¡°Do you really


    assume that thunder and lightning will drop from the skies if you require it? He could do it, so don¡¯t


    you assume that he has some supernatural powers? People with supernatural powers like him


    should have to be called a god!¡±.


    After that, Lord Mooore considered Jasmine with a significant expression on his face prior to he


    imed, ¡°Jasmine! Grandpa has a task for you!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 254


    Jasmine fast replied, ¡°Grandfather, please tell me what you desire me to do!¡±.


    Lord Mooore suddenly stated, ¡°I want you to make Mr. Wade the son-inw of the Moore family!¡±.


    ¡± What?¡± Everyone existing in the living room, consisting of Jasmine, can only look at Lord Mooore


    in shock.


    Currently, Jasmine felt a burst of exhration in her heart.


    She was still really careful as well as she stated, ¡°Grandfather, Mr. Wade ¡­ is currently wed.¡±.


    ¡± So what?¡± the old man responded in a strong fashion. ¡°I umitted if he¡¯s already married or if


    he has several spouses or girlfriends. Even if he has a great deal of children, we¡¯ll need to win him


    over! I intend to have a son-inw like him. If he is the son-inw of the Moore family members,


    then the Moore family business will certainly raise tremendously and also we¡¯ll also have the ability


    to rise the rankings amongst the various other effective as well as respected families. The Moore


    family willstly have the possibility to turn into one of one of the most effective households in the


    nation!¡±.


    Jasmine hesitated for a moment yet she had an extremely solid assumption in her heart.


    After that, she took a look at Lord Mooore before she replied, ¡°Okay, Grandfather. Iprehend.¡±.


    Lord Moooreughed prior to he said, ¡°Great! If you obtain Mr. Wade to be the son-inw of


    the Moore family members, I will make you the following head of the Moore family members,


    Jasmine!¡±.


    Everybody was surprised when they heard Lord Mooore¡¯s words.


    Just how could he provide the position of the head of the Moore household to ady?


    Lord Mooore had actually simply made her an assurance!


    As well as he had never ever damaged a solitary assurance in his life!


    For the very first time in their lives, all the participants of the Moore family members had their very


    own ideas about this matter ¡­


    ¡­


    When Charlie Wade ultimately returned home, it was currently ten o¡¯clock at night.


    As quickly as he got involved in your home, he was stunned to see his whole family members being


    in the living-room with a solemn expression on their faces.


    When ine Ma saw Charlie Wade, she began questioning him right away. ¡°Charlie Wade, where


    did you go? Do you recognize what time it is right now? How could you pursue as long? Do you still


    regard this as your house?¡±.


    Charlie Wade will reply to ine Ma¡¯s inquiries however currently, ire Wilson all of a sudden


    frowned as well as imed, ¡°Mother!¡±.


    ine Ma could not continue examining Charlie Wade anymore.


    After Charlie Wade put some veggies on the table, he asked in aid-back fashion, ¡°What are you


    men speaking about? Why do every one of you look so austere?¡±.


    Jacob Wilson asked, ¡°Did you find out about the big information in Aurouss Hilll today?¡±.


    ¡± What information?¡±.


    ¡± Turn of the century Venture has actually already gone insolvent due to the fact that all the other


    business have actually decided to end their partnership with the business. All the creditors of the


    company also revealed up at their front door today to require for their cash.


    Charlie Wade acted as though he waspletely not aware of this matter and he asked in surprise,


    ¡°Oh? Actually? That¡¯s so unfortunate.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson drank his head as well as sighed before he imed, ¡°Peter Murray made use of to be


    one of the most dominant figure in the property industry in Aurouss Hilll. He used to be so rich as


    well as powerful. I wonder who he upset and why he ¡®d actually wind up like this.¡±.


    ¡± People like him are worthy of to go bankrupt,¡± ire Wilson replied with a cold expression on her


    face without an ounce of sympathy for a deviant like him who tried to take advantage of her.


    At this time, ine Ma sighed as she imed, ¡°So, do you know exactly how risky it is to start your


    ownpany, ire Wilson Wilson? If you begin losing money, you may likewise be required to


    take your own life!¡±.


    After that, ine Ma looked at ire Wilson as well as said, ¡°I believe you should not be starting


    your own service. Your granny has currently guaranteed me that she¡¯ll make you the supervisor of


    Wilson Team and also you¡¯ll have a set annual ie after that.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 255


    ire Wilson was very puzzled when she heard her mommy encouraging her to go back to benefit


    Wilson Team once more. Consequently, she could just ask her mommy, ¡°Mommy, what type of


    euphoria did Granny feed you? Why are you always requiring me to go back to benefit Wilson


    Team?¡±


    ine Ma was extremely anxious currently and also she promptly replied, ¡°If you benefit Wilson


    Group, you¡¯ll be obtaining a set yearly ie. Isn¡¯t that better than beginning your very own


    organization? What happens if you shed all of your money since you selected to start your own


    organization? What should your daddy and I do, after that?¡±


    ire Wilson replied in a firm way, ¡°Mommy, quit attempting to force me! I¡¯m never going to go back


    to benefit Wilson Group. Even if I have to beg for food on the streets, I would certainly never ever


    go back to work for Wilson Group in this life time! I could have to ask for food however I¡¯ll never


    shed my own pride or dignity!¡±


    ine Ma zed at ire Wilson before she stated, ¡°Are you doing all simply to maintain your own


    pride or dignity?¡±


    After ine Ma was done talking, he began crying as she grumbled in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Wilson


    Group will dere bankruptcy. If it truly does close down, then your papa as well as I will not be


    obtaining our pension ns! You must know effectively that we¡¯ll have to rely on this pension n


    for our retirement fund when we grow older! Even if your granny doesn¡¯t think extremely of your


    father, he still has a stake in Wilson Group! If you refuse to go back to the business, we¡¯ll


    additionally shed our dividends then! What are we going to perform in the future?¡±


    ire Wilson blurted out quickly, ¡°Mommy! The Wilson family is worthy of to go bankrupt because


    they don¡¯t understand how to handle their very ownpany! Even if they go bankrupt today, I


    assume they deserve it because they have actually brought it upon themselves!¡±


    ine Ma started to lose her mood right now. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson! What are you talking about?


    We¡¯ve already be part of the Wilson family members for a very long time as well as you have


    actually already worked for Wilson Group for many years. Don¡¯t you feel anything at all if Wilson


    Team goes bankrupt much like this? ire Wilson Wilson, can you consider returning to help


    Wilson Group for my benefit?¡±


    ire Wilson responded quickly, ¡°Mama, I have actually constantly done every little thing that you


    desire me to do. You asked me to provide you most of my sry as well as Iplied with. You


    asked to be put in charge of our family¡¯s finances and I gave in to you. Father and I have actually


    never had any arguments to you managing all our cash. I¡¯ve already sumbed to you regrly as


    well as I believe you must reveal me a little respect. I really do not desire to return as well as work


    for Wilson Team, and I want to start my own business and also tter myself. Can¡¯t you simply


    support me for the first time in your life?¡±


    ine Ma knew that she was wrong however after paying attention to ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s words,


    she sat down on the sofa and also kept weeping as she stated, ¡°Why is my life so hard? I¡¯ve


    functioned so tough to increase my child as well as I believed that I might depend on her to marry a


    good and also capable husband.


    ire Wilson felt very upset as well as annoyed when she saw her mother whining about just how


    miserable her life was. Can you stop taking out your temper on Charlie Wade all the time? As soon


    as the restorations areplete, you¡¯ll be able to move into the most significant vacation home at


    Thompson First due to the fact that of Charlie Wade!


    ine Ma continued weeping as she said, ¡°What do you desire me to be grateful for? So what if we


    relocate into the suite? We need to live in fear since who understands when the White family


    members will transform their minds as well as decide to kick us out of the suite?¡±


    ire Wilson sighed prior to she stated, ¡°Mother, I can¡¯t tolerate this anymore if you are going to


    proceed sobbing andining all the time. Please stop it or I¡¯ll move out of this house with


    Charlie Wade.¡±


    ¡± You ¡­¡± ine Ma started getting distressed at this time and also she stood up as well as said, ¡°Do


    you actually wish to live apart from us?¡±


    ire Wilson responded prior to she responded, ¡°Yes. Charlie Wade as well as I have currently


    been wed for numerous years. It¡¯s time for us to vacate.¡±


    ¡± No!¡± ine Ma blurted out quickly. ¡°Not!¡±


    ire Wilson took a look at her mother with a major expression on her face before she said,


    ¡°Mama, if you¡¯re mosting likely to remain topel me to return and help Wilson Team, I¡¯ll vacate


    this residence with Charlie Wade instantly. If you quit discussing Wilson Group, after that I will not


    vacate. You can make the decision by yourself.¡±


    ine Ma took a look at ire Wilson and also she could inform that she was not kidding. At this


    time, she all of a sudden recognized that she was already testing ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s limits by


    taking points as well much.


    If she continued weeping and also developing problem for her daughter, she knew that ire


    Wilson would certainly move out of the house with Charlie Wade without any reluctance. During that


    time, she would have no choice yet to look after herself.

 Chapter 256-260

    Chapter 256-260


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 256


    If that was the case, she would not even have the possibility to live in the vi that Zeke had


    provided to Charlie Wade after the restoration was finished.


    ine Ma gave in promptly when she considered this.


    At this time, she could only sigh prior to she imed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll select to be supportive of you, after


    that. I won¡¯t point out Wilson Group any longer, fine?¡±


    ire Wilson wasstly pleased as well as she responded before she said, ¡°Alright after that, we


    won¡¯t leave, then.¡±


    Charlie Wade could not quit himself from revealing a thumbs up gesture at ire Wilson when he


    observed her showdown with her mother.


    His partner was really extraordinary. Although it was not apparent, ire Wilson was always really


    reliable at handling all the critical moments.


    Jacob Wilson did not say anything up until now yet when he saw his child who hardly ever shed her


    temper ultimately snapping as well as annoyed, he came forward and stated, ¡°Look! Why should


    you bebating? Isn¡¯t it helpful for the household to be unified as well as pleased?¡±


    ine Ma red at Jacob Wilson with a sharp expression on her face as she said, ¡°You really did


    not even say a word before this and also you unexpectedly have so much to say currently? Even


    though Charlie Wade is pointless, he even got us a suite and we now have a brand-new ce to


    live in. All you recognize how to do is to y with some vintages every now and also after that.


    ¡± Hey!¡± Jacob Wilson got frustrated when ine Ma started to press the me to him. Afterwards,


    Jacob Wilson promptly stated, ¡°ine Ma! Do not you risk dislike or turn nose up at me! Have you


    forgotten exactly how outstanding I was when I made a couple of hundred thousand bucks by


    offering some medicine?¡±


    Right now, ine Ma took a look at Jacob Wilson with a disdainful expression on her face as she


    imed, ¡°If you get detained for fraud, do not expect me to save you or to secure any cash to bail


    you out!¡±


    ¡± You are truly a b * tch!¡± Jacob Wilson shouted out angrily. ¡°Can you stop turning nose up at


    others? I¡¯m talented at investing in antiques, alright?¡±


    After that, Jacob Wilson rushed into his bed room prior to he brought out a pen owner and also


    imed with a conceited expression on his face, ¡°Look! I¡¯ll show you what I located today! This


    thing is worth a minimum of a couple of hundred thousand dors!¡±


    ine Ma replied in a disdainful fashion, ¡°When are you ever before going to get up and encounter


    fact? Do you actually assume it¡¯s so simple to trick others? Do you assume that everybody is as


    crazy as you are?¡±


    Jacob Wilson stomped his feet angrily at this time prior to he imed, ¡°Do not look down on others


    if you have no understanding of antiques in all! This pen owner is from the Qing Dynasty and I only


    spent five thousand bucks to buy it. I have actually currently sent out an image of this pen owner to


    Zachary as well as he¡¯s willing to pay 3 hundred thousand bucks for it!¡±


    Charlie Wade eyed the pen owner in Jacob Wilson¡¯s hand and he was actually shocked.


    If the pen holder was really from the Qing Dynasty, after that it could actually deserve a couple of


    hundred thousand dors. However, Charlie Wade can currently tell with simply one nce that the


    pen owner in Jacob Wilson¡¯s hand was obviously made with modern-day craftsmanship. It would


    probably be worth no greater than a hundred bucks.


    The seller was undoubtedly treating Jacob Wilson as a fool when he marketed him the pen owner


    for 5 thousand bucks.


    Charlie Wade couldprehend how Jacob Wilson would certainly be so easily deceived. At this


    time, Charlie Wade might not assist wondering why Zachary, who was a vintages dealership, would


    actually pay Jacob Wilson 3 hundred thousand bucks for this pen holder.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 257


    When Jacob Wilson imed this, everybody looked at him with an incredulous expression on their


    faces.


    ine Ma asked Jacob Wilson in shock, ¡°Are you informing me that a person intends to invest 3


    hundred thousand dors for this tattered thing? I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll also have the ability to


    market it for fifty bucks!¡±


    Jacob Wilson responded in a triumphant manner, ¡°Why would I exist to you? If you don¡¯t think me,


    why don¡¯t you take a look at my message history?¡±


    As quickly as he imed this, Jacob Wilson obtained his mobile phone before he opened his text


    and also clicked a voice note sent to him by somebody called Zachary.


    Zachary¡¯s voice appeared over the phone right now. ¡°Uncle Jacob Wilson, you have actually


    obtained an excellent pen holder in your hands! I do think the pen holder is really from the Qing


    Dynasty! Why don¡¯t you sell the pen holder to me rather? I¡¯ll give you 3 hundred thousand dors


    for it!¡±


    ine Ma was extremely shocked as well as she swiftly said, ¡°Oh my god! You were telling us the


    truth! Jacob Wilson, you¡¯re amazing. You got the pen owner for 5 thousand dors but you really


    marketed it for three hundred thousand bucks! If you do this a couple of even more times, we¡¯ll be


    abundant!¡±


    Jacob Wilson hummed prior to he asked, ¡°So, are you encouraged currently? Are you finally


    encouraged?¡±


    ¡± Yes, I¡¯m definitely convinced!¡± ine Ma replied right away. Besides, ine Ma had always been


    a fan of money. She would always support anybody who had money. As quickly as she heard that


    Jacob Wilson had offered the pen owner for three hundred thousand dors, she rapidly failed to


    remember every little thing that she had actually stated as well as she just grinned and also


    imed, ¡°My hubby is truly fantastic. I can not believe that you really have such unbelievable


    abilities in antique trading! It appears as though Charlie Wade is still the most useless one in this


    family members.¡±


    The expression on Charlie Wade¡¯s face changed right away. What had this to do with him now? Had


    Jacob Wilson already neglected that he was the one that made the natural tablets that he effectively


    sold thest time round?


    At this time, Charlie Wade felt that he truly had to look for an opportunity to ask Zachary that he was


    offering the pen holder to. What Zachary was doing amounted giving his father-inw cash free of


    cost!


    Jacob Wilson handed the pen owner over to Charlie Wade with a look of exhration over his face


    as he said, ¡°Charlie Wade, please bring this with you to Antique Street tomorrow as well as aid me


    pass this to Zachary. He said that he¡¯ll prepare 3 hundred thousand bucks in money for you as well


    as you can bring the money house for me after that.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded quickly. ¡°Okay, Father.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was verypletely satisfied and also he proceeded talking, ¡°Charlie Wade, you


    should apany me to even more antique professions and also asions in the future. Maybe if


    you maintain following me, you will certainly be able to establish an eye for antiques just like me.


    Charlie Wade could only vocally agree yet all that he was really assuming in his mind was all the


    problem that Jacob Wilson had created him in the past. How could Jacob Wilson in fact presume to


    ask him to gain from him? Has he neglected everything about the antique flower holder that he


    broke in Vintage Deluxe? If Charlie Wade had not been there with him during that time and also if


    Charlie Wade did not assist him fix the antique flower holder, Jacob Wilson would certainly have


    currently been secured behind bars! Exactly how would he ever be able to pay for to spend for the


    antique flower holder?


    After assuming regarding it, Charlie Wade really felt that his father-inw was simply like a young


    boy. He just wanted to do anything that he suched as and that made him feel good about himself.


    ¡­


    Early the following early morning, Jacob Wilson called Charlie Wade eagerly and also asked,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, can you go and also look for Zachary currently? I want you to pass the pen holder


    over to him immediately so you can gather my cash for me!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he asked, ¡°Father, you are noting with me?¡±


    Jacob Wilson replied, ¡°I¡¯m mosting likely to participate in an event organized by the Calligraphy and


    Paint Association today. They¡¯ve invited me to participate in the conference and also a conference!


    After joining the meeting, I¡¯m specific that I¡¯ll be invited to several internal auctions for paints and


    calligraphy!¡±


    Charlie Wade might just reply helplessly, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll most likely to Vintage Street to look for


    Zachary, after that.¡±


    Since Jacob Wilson had already instructed him to do so, Charlie Wade would certainly head to


    Antique Road to seek Zachary.


    ire Wilson was additionally taking a break from job today as well as considering that she was


    really feeling bored, she informed Charlie Wade, ¡°I¡¯ll opt for you.¡±


    Charlie Wade responded as well as imed, ¡°Alright after that, let¡¯s drive your vehicle there.¡±


    ire Wilson replied, ¡°I¡¯m worn out, I do not feel like driving today. You can drive rather.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 258


    ¡± Okay, I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    The couple drove to Antique Road with each other.


    Since it was the weekend break, there were many people at Vintage Street.


    Zachary had already opened his dy for a long period of time on Vintage Road. He has his own


    long-term booth on the road. Charlie Wade could locate him as quickly as he got in the Antique


    Road.


    Currently, Zachary was holding a fake jade pendant in his hand as he was boasting to an


    international pair. ¡°I am informing you that this jade pendant was worn by the emperor of the Ming


    Empire prior to he passed it to his grandson and the generation after that. After several weaves, the


    jade pendant ultimately fell in my hands ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Is it truly that useful?¡± the middle-aged man asked in shock. ¡°Just how much does this jade


    pendant price?¡±.


    Zachary grinned before he replied, ¡°Given that we¡¯re fated to satisfy today, I¡¯ll sell this jade pendant


    to you for simply one hundred and also eighty thousand bucks. After leaving Vintage Street, you can


    in fact sell this jade ne to a public auction home for at least one million eight hundred


    thousand dors!¡±.


    Thedy smirked prior to she responded, ¡°If you can sell this jade pendant for 10 times the amount


    out of Vintage Road, after that why really did not you do that on your own? Do you really believe we


    are fools? Come on, husband! Allow¡¯s leave right here.¡±.


    Afterwards, thedy dragged her spouse far from Zachary¡¯s dy.


    Zachary began cursing madly at this time. ¡°Darn! When did all these foreign travelerse to be so


    smart?¡±.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Charlie Wade saw what took ce, he grinned prior to he approached Zachary. ¡°So Zachary,


    are you still trying to cheat your customers?¡±.


    ¡± Oh!¡± Zachary said loudly when he saw Charlie Wade. He swiftly bowed prior to he weed


    Charlie Wade promptly. ¡°Mr. Wade, why are you below today?¡±.


    After weing Charlie Wade, Zachary discovered ire Wilson that was standing next to him.


    This should be your partner, Mr. Wade.


    Charlie Wade simply replied, ¡°Quit lovely me! The reason that I am below today is due to the fact


    that I listened to that you wish to pay my father-inw 3 hundred thousand dors for a pen


    owner?¡±.


    Zachary nodded as he replied excitedly. That pen holder is worth at least 3 to four hundred


    thousand bucks!


    At this time, Charlie Wade drew Zachary aside prior to he murmured, ¡°Zachary, quit misleading me.


    Now, inform me why you are prepared to pay 3 hundred thousand bucks for this phony pen owner?


    Zachary rapidly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, I wanted to recognize you due to the fact that you¡¯re a truly


    unbelievable male. Not too long back, your old guy came to me with two wonderful tablets and also


    after marketing it, I took care of to make at least two million dors.


    As quickly as he talked, Zachary continued smiling prior to he said, ¡°That is why I thought of another


    way to share the profits with you. I understand that cash does not suggest anything to you at all. I


    thought that I would certainly be able to share the profits with you through your father-inw rather.¡±.


    Charlie Wade sneered before he imed, ¡°Yes, Zachary. You took the magical tablets from my


    father-inw and also you paid him a couple of hundred thousand for it when you were making


    millions from it. Do you truly think you ¡®d have the ability to atone for your wrongs by merely


    supplying me 3 hundred thousand dors for a pen owner?¡±.


    Zachary began trembling in shock as he replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, please forgive me! If you aren¡¯t


    satisfied, I¡¯ll give you all that money. I do not desire anything else, I just want your friendship.¡±.


    Zachary recognized very well that he can not pay for to provoke Charlie Wade. Charlie Wade was a


    very powerful guy that had links with lots of powerful and also rich individuals in Aurouss Hilll.


    Everybody regarded him as the best metaphysics master since he had in fact destroyed a couple of


    metaphysics masters from Hong Kong. So, Zachary only wanted to please Charlie Wade.


    Right now, Charlie Wade just eyed Zachary before he said, ¡°Forget it. My father-inw does not


    know the worth of the pill and also he really felt that he had actually already benefited from you


    when you gave him five hundred thousand dors for the pills. So, allow¡¯s simply leave it as it is.¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade considered Zachary before he imed, ¡°Nevertheless, I really hope that


    you will not hesitate to aid me if I require your help in the future. Do you recognize what I am


    iming?¡±.


    Zachary promptly smiled prior to he responded, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Mr. Wade. From now on, I¡¯ll do whatever


    you desire me to for you!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 259


    Charlie Wade responded in contentment when he saw exactly how obedient Zachary was.


    Zachary was a very smart guy and also he would definitely be helpful to Charlie Wade in the future


    since he is without a doubt very capable andplete of suggestions.


    After that, Charlie Wade told him, ¡°Zachary, I¡¯ll absolutely treat you well if I¡¯m satisfied with your


    behaviour.¡±.


    Zachary hurriedly squeezed his hands together prior to he imed, ¡°Do not worry, Mr. Wade. I¡¯ll


    most definitely see to it you¡¯repletely satisfied!¡±.


    Charlie Wade could not assist however grin at Zachary¡¯s ttery. ¡°Do you know that I really feel like


    striking you due to just how shameless you look now?¡±.


    Zacharyughed prior to he imed, ¡°Mr. Wade, I understand just how hideous my face is however


    you ought to also understand that cash is never hideous!¡±.


    Afterwards, Zachary took out a ck box from under the seat before he handed it over to Charlie


    Wade. ¡°Mr. Wade, this is the 3 hundred thousand bucks in money that I¡¯m expected to offer your


    father-inw. Please check if the amount is proper.¡±.


    Charlie Wade swung his hand before he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±.


    Zachary instantly asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, aren¡¯t you going to walk around Antique Street?¡±.


    ¡± No, I won¡¯t be walking the street today,¡± Charlie Wade replied promptly. ¡°After all, nine hundred


    and ny nine out of 10 thousand items presented on Vintage Road are fake. What¡¯s the factor of


    buying here?¡±.


    Zachary nodded before he stated, ¡°Alright then, please have a risk-free journey. I will shut my dy


    as well.¡±.


    Charlie Wade after that asked out of inquisitiveness, ¡°Where are you going? Why are you closing so


    early?¡±.


    Afterwards, Zachary replied, ¡°I¡¯m mosting likely to the littlemodity market to purchase some


    items. It seems as though no one is truly thinking about fake jade anymore. For that reason, I¡¯m


    mosting likely to the asset market to purchase some copper coins rather. I can get the phony copper


    coins in themodity market for one buck each and I can market it for one to two thousand dors


    on Vintage Road.¡±.


    ire Wilson was stunned when she listened to Zachary¡¯s words as well as she eximed right


    away, ¡°You¡¯re buying them for one buck apiece and also you¡¯re about to market them for one to 2


    thousand bucks each? Isn¡¯t that exploitation?¡±.


    Zachary scratched his head prior to he replied, ¡°Well, that is just how things service Antique Road. If


    I market the copper coin for one or two dors, the various other stall proprietors on Antique Street


    will kill me!¡±.


    At this time, Charlie Wade could only look at Zachary as he stated in a powerless manner, ¡°Can not


    you do something that doesn¡¯t include dishonesty or deceiving an innocent person?¡±.


    Zachary considered Charlie Wade with a bitter expression on his face. ¡°Mr. Wade, if I don¡¯t deceive


    people on Vintage Street for a living, I¡¯ll most definitely starve to fatality!¡±.


    At this time, Charlie Wade responded helplessly, ¡°Alright after that. Best of luck to you.¡±.


    Because the tiny product market was on the way back to their house, Charlie Wade said to Zachary,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you include me? I¡¯ll offer you a trip to the asset market.¡±.


    Zachary truly did not expect somebody like Charlie Wade to use him a ride. He was incredibly


    excited as well as he rapidly loaded up as he said thanks to Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade swung his hand prior to he imed, ¡°Okay, stop your nonsense and also simply get


    into the cars and truck already!¡±.


    ¡­


    As quickly as they left Vintage Street, the sky transformed gloomy and also after an instant, there


    was a thunderstorm as heavy rainfall fell from the sky.


    It had actually been drizzling just recently as well as the urban location would always be swamped


    as a result of the hefty rainstorm.


    The rain was extremely hefty right now and the website traffic radio station likewise advised all the


    cars and truck owners to stay clear of a number of main roads that had already been shut as a


    result of floodings from significant water build-up.


    Charlie Wade might only select to use a detour from the outskirts of the city.


    Zachary was extremely anxious and also thrilled as he sat in the rear of the auto. He privately took


    a photo of Charlie Wade¡¯s side ount while he was driving before publishing the picture on his


    social media sites ount with the inscription, ¡°I would never ever have visualized that I would


    certainly ever before be fortunate adequate to ride in Mr. Wade¡¯s automobile.¡±.


    A great deal of people started leaving remarks below his message! The majority of them were


    asking Zachary not to neglect them since he was really in contact with somebody like Charlie Wade.


    Zachary really felt very happy with himself right now.


    Charlie Wade was not driving fast and when he passed a remote road, he all of a sudden saw an


    automobile that was parked on the side of the road.


    The car was an old ck Mercedes-Benz and it was parked crookedly on the side of the roadway. A


    lady went out of the vehicle quickly right now.


    When Charlie Wade saw that both the front tyres of the Mercedes-Benz were currently t, he


    presumed that this was the reason the woman had quit the car.


    Charlie Wade did not intend to be nosy and he intended to proceed driving. At this time, ire


    Wilson looked out the window and she saw thedy that had simply walked out of the Mercedes-


    Benz. She was shocked for a moment before she eximed, ¡°Charlie Wade! Stop the auto! I


    believe it¡¯s Loreen¡¯s auto!¡±.


    Charlie Wade stopped the automobile promptly.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 260


    ire Wilson pushed the vehicle open before she rushed out of the automobile with an umbre in


    hand.


    Charlie Wade rushed after ire Wilson as quickly as he saw her leaving the vehicle.


    ¡± What urred, Loreen?¡±


    ire Wilson asked as soon as she rushed over to Loreen.


    ¡± ire Wilson Wilson? What are you doing here?¡± Loreen asked as soon as she saw ire Wilson


    Wilson. She was trembling because she was soaked from the hefty rain.


    She looked exceptionally stunned and ashamed, as though she did not desire her buddy to see her


    in such an unpleasant fashion.


    ire Wilson held the umbre over Loreen¡¯s head as well as she rapidly responded, ¡°I took ce


    to pass by this road with Charlie Wade when I saw you alongside the roadway. What happened to


    you?¡±


    Loreen rapidly replied with a frustrated expression on her face, ¡°Let¡¯s not speak about it anymore!


    Mypany sent me out on a duty today as well as they offered me an automobile to do so. That¡¯s


    the reason why I eliminated to satisfy the consumer in this care today. Also prior to I could fulfill up


    with the customer, I realized that I had actually pierced my car tires! It wasn¡¯t only one tyre that was


    pierced, yet two! I¡¯m so upset right now!¡±


    Charlie Wade felt a little puzzled at this time.


    It was typical to experience a t tyre when driving.


    Under any normal situations, a t tire would only ur when sharp objects such as a nail or iron


    cords mistakenly pierce the tyre. For that reason, usually just one of the tires would certainly be


    prated.


    It appeared a little questionable that both sides of the tyres were prated at the same time.


    At this time, Charlie Wade merely stated to Loreen, ¡°The rainfall is obtainingrger andrger. It isn¡¯t


    secure for you to avoid here alone. I assume it¡¯s best for you to leave your automobile here and


    drawback a flight back to the city with us. We¡¯ll call for help to fix your car once the rainfall stops.¡±


    Loreen nodded prior to she sighed and also stated, ¡°I think that¡¯s my ideal choice now.¡±


    As Charlie Wade was leading them back to the auto, Charlie Wade instantly listened to the noise of


    something breaking through the sky in a very speedy way.


    Right now, Charlie Wade likewise saw a silver light rupturing with the sky in the heavy rain!


    This silver light wasing directly at Loreen!


    Charlie Wade did not even consider it as well as he quickly stretched out his hand prior to pulling


    Loreen right into his arms.


    At the same time, he all of a sudden heard a loud crashing audio as well as a sharp dagger was


    punctured directly right into the front hood of the ck Mercedes-Benz!


    The de was as thin as a willow leaf as well as it was incredibly sharp and glossy.


    Although the hood of the automobile was constructed from tough metal, this exceptionally slim as


    well as sharp knife punctured it like it was bean curd!


    There wasplete silence as every person¡¯s eyes were fixed on the flying de.


    Charlie Wade managed to pull Loreen away on time. Otherwise, the flying de would certainly


    have cut right into Loreen¡¯s forehead. Because Charlie Wade drew Loreen away, the de cleaned


    her cheeks a little and the sharp de removed a little of her hair. It was really awesome!


    Loreen originated from a very effective and also well-off household and also despite the fact that


    she had actually experienced lots of tornados in her life, she might not quit herself from shouting


    when she recognized what was happening.


    Instantly afterwards, two more daggers flew towards them and also Charlie Wade frowned as he


    held Loreen in his arms as he stayed clear of the flying daggers in a quick way.


    The flying des were truly quick as well as Charlie Wade would not have been able to prevent the


    des if he did not exercise the workouts in the Apocalyptic Book. He would not have had the


    ability to save Loreen or safeguard himself!


    Loreen was additionally very surprised right now!


    Unexpectedly, someone in Aurouss Hilll desired her life!


    What was also more unforeseen was the truth that Charlie Wade was the one who saved her two


    times!


    At this time, Charlie Wade held Loreen tightly in his arms as he elevated his head in the heavy


    rainfall.


    He might see an off-road car parked not too far. At this time, a person inside the car was staring at


    him with a nk expression on his face, as though he did not expect Charlie Wade to save Loreen


    from the flying daggers that were aimed straight at her.


    ¡± That do you believe you are? Exactly how risk you spoil my brother¡¯s n?¡±


    At this time, two males stepped out of the off-road automobile.


    The two males contained murderous intent as they walked in the direction of Charlie Wade.

 Chapter 261-265

    Chapter 261-265


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 261


    Amongst both individuals who were walking in the direction of them, the one standing ahead was


    dressed in white.


    He was using a white silk cloth and his garments trembled airborne. What was even more shocking


    was the reality that there was not also a drop of moisten him right now.


    The other man was dressed in ck as well as he had a very solid as well as tough body.


    He can see that the two guys had developed a barrier around their body, as if isting the rainwater


    from themselves.


    Charlie Wade eyed the two guys and also he understood that they could both battle very well.


    Right now, Zachary, that was being in the vehicle, kept an eye out the auto window and his face


    turned pale right away, as though he had just seen a ghost! Right now, he opened the auto door


    before he tried to run away.


    Charlie Wade had extremely quick eyes as well as he quickly clinched Zachary¡¯s cor before he


    imed, ¡°Why are you fleing?¡±


    ¡± The Butcher Brothers ¡­ they¡¯re the Butcher Brothers!¡± Zachary shouted in panic as he had a hard


    time to set himself without Charlie Wade¡¯s grasp. ¡°Mr. Wade, please let me go. I don¡¯t wish to die in


    their hands ¡­¡±.


    The durable man in ck snorted as he imed, ¡°So, it seems as though you¡¯re quite educated


    since you know who we are. Nevertheless, none of you can leave prior to we get what we came


    here for today.¡±.


    ¡± The Butcher Brothers?¡±.


    Charlie Wade looked at both males and also he frowned as he considered their identity.


    He can vaguely keep in mind seeing news regarding the Butcher Brothers, which was broadcasted


    on the television station when he was preparing dinner in the house in 2014.


    The information specified that they were a set of savage robbers who had actually kidnapped the


    boy of the richest guy in Lancaster before requiring a significant ransom of eighty million bucks.


    Nevertheless, the wealthiest male in Lancaster declined to pay the ransom money and instead, he


    selected to pay the armed forces one hundred million dors to schedule his child to be rescued


    from the kidnappers instead.


    The militaries in Lancaster were the top in the districts as well as they had a really big military at


    their disposal.


    The leader of the armed pressures was additionally exceptionally renowned for hisbat abilities.


    At that time, every person had expected the burrs to kneel down and also beg for mercy after


    they were caught.


    Suddenly, the armed forces could not locate the wealthiest male¡¯s kid also after searching for him


    for seven constant days.


    In the long run, the leader of the armed forces decided to send off the entire armed forces to search


    for the robbers. The burrs had actually handled to run away.


    After the robbers left, they cut off one of the wealthiest guy¡¯s child¡¯s ear as a danger prior to


    demanding a ransom of three hundred million bucks instead.


    From this case, the strength of the Butcher Brothers were apparent and it appeared as though no


    ordinary person would certainly have the ability to escape from their clutches once they had actually


    be their target!


    This time, the Butcher Brothers had actuallye for Loreen and also it was noticeable that they


    meant to kill her.


    The expression on Loreen¡¯s face changed substantially currently as she imed, ¡°I have actually


    constantly kept a very low profile in Aurouss Hilll as well as I have actually never fought with anyone


    right here before. Why would certainly you wish to kill me?¡±.


    The strong man sneered before he replied, ¡°We have noints with you and we do not


    recognize who you are. We¡¯re simply doing what we¡¯re getting paid to do.¡±.


    Right now, Loreen blurted out instantly, ¡°Who is it? That wants my life?¡±.


    The tough male smiled prior to he responded, ¡°You¡¯re currently a dead individual, so why are you


    asking so many concerns?¡±.


    Charlie Wade stood in front of Loreen and his better half, ire Wilson in a protective fashion prior


    to he said, ¡°What? Do you actually assume you¡¯ll have the ability to eliminate her before me? Did


    you request for my authorization initially?¡±.


    The man worn white replied coldly, ¡°Who do you assume you are? We¡¯ve both already killed a lot of


    individuals. Somebody like you does not even should have to be eliminated by me!¡±.


    After that, the man worn white continued speaking, ¡°Nevertheless, since you¡¯re getting in our


    method as well as causing so much trouble for us today, you¡¯ll likewise die in our hands today!¡±.


    ire Wilson and also Loreen¡¯s faces turned pale quickly.


    They were frightened due to the fact that these two brothers were clearly murderers that had great


    deals of blood on their hands.


    Currently, Charlie Wade turned around and stated, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, get involved in the vehicle


    with Loreen and wait on me inside. Do not worry, leave this to me!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 262


    ire Wilson was truly reluctant and she did not wish to leave Charlie Wade behind. ¡°No, I do not


    wish to! I want to remain with you!¡±.


    Currently, Charlie Wade responded in a cool manner, ¡°Go now! If you stay behind with me, you¡¯ll


    just distract me and also it will not be good if all of us obtain harmed after that!¡±.


    ire Wilson responded prior to she led Loreen to their auto.


    Loreen startled as ire Wilson drew her away and at this time, a white rock unclothed her pocket


    and was up to the ground.


    Charlie Wade sneered as he stared at the Butcher Brothers. ¡°You¡¯re both only 2 ants to me and also


    you¡¯re informing me that you¡¯re going to get eliminate me? I guess you should both be truly sick of


    living!¡±.


    The research study guy smirked before he stated, ¡°Why don¡¯t we see that¡¯s the ant below?¡±.


    After that, the durable man hurried over to Charlie Wade as he tried to punch him in the face. His


    clenched fist was so solid and also it felt as though he would certainly smash Charlie Wade¡¯s face


    directly.


    Nheless, Charlie Wade saw the strikeing with him and he stated gently, ¡°I presume you


    really don¡¯t wish to live anymore.¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade lifted his leg prior to kicking the man hard in his groin.


    Even though the durable male dressed in ck had really rapid motions, he was not as fast as


    Charlie Wade!


    In an instant, he might no longer see where Charlie Wade was and immediately afterwards, he felt a


    pain in his crotch!


    ¡± What!¡±.


    The durable male began yelling as he positioned his turn over his crotch. He yelled out hurting as


    hey on the ground.


    Blood slowly leaked out from his trousers.


    The strong male felt that he was going to faint as a result of the pain and also he yelled, ¡°Elder


    sibling ¡­ my crotch ¡­ my crotch ¡­¡±.


    The man worn white really did not expect Charlie Wade to be able to dodge his sibling¡¯s assault.


    What was much more extraordinary was the truth that Charlie Wade not just ran away the assault,


    yet Charlie Wade even wounded his more youthful bro terribly with one blow!


    The expression on his face changed instantly as he zed at Charlie Wade.


    He can inform that Charlie Wade was also a really excellentpetitor.


    Furthermore, he had really effective inner strength.


    Charlie Wade looked like a warrior that had been practicing just how tobat for more than a


    couple of decades!


    Nevertheless, he was simply a boy in his twenties. The man worn white did not know just how to


    combat Charlie Wade due to the fact that he recognized that even if he dealt with versus him, they


    would most likely end up in a connection.


    At this time, Charlie Wade stepped on the face of the tough man with the soles of his shoes before


    pushing his head right into the sloppy water as he stated with a yful smile on his face, ¡°Weren¡¯t


    you very arrogant with me earlier? Why does it really feel as though you¡¯ve simply shed your


    member?¡±.


    The gravel on the ground scratched the man¡¯s face and also blood began spurting from his cheek.


    He sustained the pain and embarrassment as he shouted, ¡°Senior bro, reduced him up! Cut this kid


    up!¡±.


    He was still really feeling the difort from Charlie Wade¡¯s unexpected kick earlier and also if he


    was simply an ordinary individual and also not a boxer, he would certainly have currently shed his


    life.


    Now, he did not also respect his manhood any longer. All he wanted was Charlie Wade¡¯s life!


    The expression on the face of the man worn white transformed when he saw Charlie Wade stepping


    on his younger brother¡¯s face as he proceeded insulting him.


    He did not care exactly how effective Charlie Wade was. All he can think of was how he was


    mosting likely to eliminate Charlie Wade to retaliate his brother!


    Currently, he roared in anger, ¡°I¡¯m going to skin you to life before eating your flesh!!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled happily prior to he replied, ¡°You¡¯re mosting likely to eat my flesh? With all due


    regard, with your lousy abilities, you are not also certified to consume my spunk!¡±.


    ¡± You ¡­¡±.


    The man in white was freaking out!


    The Butcher Brothers were well known in Aurouss Hilll. Exactly how could he perhaps withstand this


    type of humiliation as well as insult?


    He gritted his teeth in anger as he shouted, ¡°I¡¯m mosting likely to eliminate you!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 263


    In the following 2nd, every little thing was a blur. The number of the man dressed in white was now


    a phantom as he flew in the direction of Charlie Wade.


    As quickly as the man worn white punched the air, a wave of air triggered around him as he


    required the rain around him to disperse backwards involuntarily.


    Whenever the rain goes down touched his hand, the rain would promptly develop into vapor.


    ¡± He was prepared to kill!¡±.


    Zachary was horrified as well as he wanted to crawl and also conceal under the car.


    Currently, Loreen, who had just been pulled right into the automobile by ire Wilson Wilson, was


    additionally so scared that she was holding her breath. She was exceptionally anxious and nervous


    at this time since she was afraid that her hero would certainly pass away below today due to her.


    Despite The Fact That ire Wilson was likewise feeling extremely anxious, she felt that Charlie


    Wade would most definitely be able to beat both males.


    Charlie Wade simply zed at the man worn white with a chilly expression on his face.


    He was not afraid of the harmful glow in the man¡¯s eyes in any way. As quickly as the man worn


    white obtained closer to him, Charlie Wade got the man¡¯s clenched fist prior to twisting it a hundred


    and also eighty levels!


    There was the sound of the crackling of joints, which was then apanied by the fierce shouts


    from the man worn white. His entire hand waspletely dislocated and also wed and his bones


    and also blood vessels were all damaged. His whole wrist was drooping right now.


    ¡± Senior citizen sibling!¡±.


    The sturdy guy on the ground yelled right away.


    Charlie Wade did not also look at him but he just stepped on the man¡¯s face again.


    Break!


    The durable guy¡¯s upper body struck the ground as he swallowed a couple of mouthfuls of sloppy


    water. After that, he coughed out a mouthful of blood and his body shook frantically for a brief period


    of time prior to he suddenly quit relocatingpletely.


    ¡± Bro!¡± The man dressed in white felt as though he was mosting likely to copse anytime soon. He


    really felt that his eyes will pop out of his socket as well as he gathered all his strength to go in for


    thest impact.


    At this time, the man worn white squeezed his right-hand man right into the form of an eagle¡¯s w


    prior to he flew around airborne, leaving the afterimage of a dozen hand shadows in the air.


    Charlie Wade did not move at all.


    The man in white all of a sudden rushed at Charlie Wade, as he prepared himself to attack Charlie


    Pitch in the eyes with his finger.


    He had currently concentrated all of his energy onto his finger so that he would be able to eliminate


    his enemy with just one strike!


    He was prepared to jab Charlie Wade in the eyes outlet and also he was particr that this focus of


    power would puncture throughout Charlie Wade¡¯s eyeball, and because it would be punctured so


    deeply into his eye socket, he would be able to pierce with Charlie Wade¡¯s brain!


    Additionally, he was confident that this focus of power would smash Charlie Wade¡¯s mind like a


    watermelon!


    At this time, Charlie Wade merely red at him with a cool expression on his face as he giggled.


    ¡± Amazing!¡±.


    Charlie Wade raised his hand and casually put the man throughout the face. No person recognized


    that Charlie Wade had in fact built up a lot of reiki in his palm and that this put was in fact extra


    savage than a car crash!


    Boom!


    The man dressed in white fell to the ground as soon as Charlie Wade pped him!


    There was dead silence throughout them.


    ire Wilson could not help but scrub her eyes vigorously in shock.


    Zachary was likewise shocked.


    Were these two guys actually the Butcher Brothers?


    Their toughness appeared a little irregrpared to the reports that he had actually heard!


    Exactly how could a person as powerful as the Butcher Brothers fall to the ground when Charlie


    Wade put him?


    Just how was this feasible?


    The man worn white copsed to the ground as well as he was shocked when he learnt that he can


    not rise.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 264


    Despite the fact that it appeared like an easy p, when the p struck him, all the reiki that Charlie


    Wade had actually been umting rushed and prated right into his head, rushing along his


    body along the meridian as it burst all the essential blood vessels in his body.


    Considering that his crucial blood vessels had already ruptured, he likewise lost every one of his


    abilities!


    The man worn white was horrified as he screamed out suffering.


    Just how could any individual have such solid spiritual energy as well as reiki? He truly might not


    fathom who Charlie Wade was.


    Exactly how was it feasible for any individual in Aurouss Hilll to have such incredible abilities?


    Additionally, he really felt as though Charlie Wade¡¯s skills were iparable.


    Where did this individuale from?


    He hade here with his sibling to kill, why did it appear like they were the ones obtaining


    eliminated rather?


    At this time, Charlie Wade punched the man in his abdomen and with just one punch, the man in


    white really felt as though he had be apletely worthless individual. He might not even


    relocate his hands and also feet currently and it felt as though he was one step far from death.


    Charlie Wade pulled the man up as he stared at him with a contemptuous and cool expression on


    his face. After that, he asked in a chilly manner, ¡°Who sent you right here to eliminate Loreen?¡±.


    The man dressed in white really feltpletely defeated at this time. He might feel his spirit and


    also energy entirely damaged and also he stated in a hopeless way, ¡°Simply eliminate me!


    Charlie Wade responded in a cold manner, ¡°Dignity? You don¡¯t should have anything! If you decline


    to tell me the identification of the mastermind who initiated you to kill Loreen, I¡¯ll damage all the


    meridians in your body and also ensure you can not also blink your eyes for the rest of your life.


    Afterwards, I¡¯ll hand you over to the authorities given that you¡¯re a wanted criminal and I¡¯ll most


    likely be able to trade you for a great deal of cash. I¡¯ll allow you rot in prison until the day you die!¡±.


    The man worn white was rmed currently. ¡°Please, please let me off. I¡¯ll inform you that the


    wrongdoer of the criminal activity is if you just offer me a way out.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°Okay, inform me who it is and I¡¯ll offer you an escape of this misery.¡±.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The man dressed in white hesitated for a moment prior to he blurted out, ¡°The individual who paid


    us to do this ¡­ is Loreen¡¯s rtive ¡­ he told us to make certain that Loreen does not make it out of


    Aurouss Hilll to life!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he responded faintly, ¡°If that holds true, then you can go to hell now


    ¡­¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade punched the man as well as eliminated him directly.


    Loreen was shocked after hearing what the man had actually simply imed. Her rtive wanted


    her dead?


    What exactly took ce in your home? Why did he want her dead in Aurouss Hilll? Why was he so


    vicious in the direction of her?


    Currently, Zachary gradually crawled out from under the automobile and he saw the white rock that


    Loreen had gone down on the ground.


    He picked it up and also he was about to hand it back to her when he realized what he was holding


    in his hand.


    ¡± Miss, isn¡¯t this the peace and also wealth pebble? Why do you have it?¡±.


    Loreen was shocked as well as she asked Zachary in shock, ¡°You know what it is?¡±.


    I sold this stone to Mr. Wade. He also came to me to ask me if I had anotherparable pebble like


    this. That¡¯s why I can not discover a simr one for Mr. Wade ¡­¡±.


    Loreen can not believe her ears as well as she really felt as though somebody was ripping her


    upper body apart at this time as Zachary¡¯s words proceeded echoing in her ears.


    Loreen murmured, ¡°Are you certain that this is the only tranquility and also wealth stone in the


    world?¡±.


    Zachary responded affirmatively. ¡°There would certainly never ever be two exact very same fallen


    leaves in this globe, neither would there ever before be 2 of the precise same stones in this globe!


    After that, Zachary sighed as he stated, ¡°It¡¯s actually a pity I¡¯ve not been able to find a simr pebble


    for Mr. Wade ever since he lost this.¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Wade?¡±.


    ¡± He maintained it from me for such a long period of time ¡­¡±.


    The rescuer that she had actually been longing for, the dream fan that she had actually covertly


    loved, ended up being ¡­ him!


    She was really crazy with her buddy¡¯s spouse, Charlie Wade!


    Loreen really felt so determined at this time and she really felt as though she was mosting likely to


    rupture into rips.


    She intended to shriek and also she intended to ask what could potentially be a lot more ironic than


    this in this globe?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 265


    At this time, Loreen really felt as though she had actually just been struck by lightning!


    She looked at Charlie Wade and she really felt as though she had just been ced in a really


    unanticipated scenario.


    Charlie Wade did not know that Loreen had actually acknowledged that he was her savior.


    Charlie Wade just sneered after eliminating the Butcher Brothers.


    The Butcher Brothers? Even though their names appeared extremely amazing, they were nothing


    more than a pair of wild pets!


    Zachary had a terrified expression in his eyes.


    The Butcher Brothers had actually currently gone on a rampage and also killed many people for


    numerous years. In addition, they had never lost any fights in their lives.


    Everybody in the southern area was afraid of them.


    Who would certainly have expected the Butcher Brothers to really pass away in Charlie Wade¡¯s


    hands today? Zachary felt that this was truly astonishing.


    Was Mr. Wade truly that impressive?


    Currently, Charlie Wade nced at the two bodies that had actually currently transformed cold on


    the ground prior to he turned around and took a look at Loreen, that was in a state of hypnotic


    trance. He gently advised her, ¡°Loreen, since your cousin has already worked with the Butcher


    Brothers to eliminate you, I believe he¡¯ll most definitely try to do it once again. You need to pay even


    more focus to your safety these couple of days as well as it would certainly be best if you can hire a


    bodyguard to protect on your own.¡±.


    Loreen considered Charlie Wade with an exceptionallyplicated expression on her face. After


    rxing herself down and also changing her breathing, Loreen bit her lips carefully prior to she


    whispered, ¡°How am I intended to find an ideal bodyguard at such short notification ¡­¡±.


    Loreen was struggling with the problems in her heart.


    Someone in her family members, her very own cousin was attempting to kill her. Second of all, the


    strange guy that she had actually fallen in love with ended up being her buddy¡¯s hubby.


    Loreen really felt really hurt by the reality and also she really felt really unpleasant and also


    defenseless.


    Furthermore, ire Wilson did not know that her friend was really in love with her hubby.


    ire Wilson tipped forward as well as embraced Loreen prior to she patted her on her shoulder as


    sheforted her. Given that Charlie Wade can battle so well that he also beat the Butcher


    Brothers, you could always ask him to secure you in the future.


    ire Wilson was simply believing that it was only natural for Charlie Wade to help her to secure


    her best friend given that he could deal with so well.


    She did not know that her buddy was in love with her husband.


    Loreen originally really felt very let down. However, as soon as she heard ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    words, she felt her heart defeating unpredictably and she was right away full of pleasure.


    She did not feel clinically depressed that the man that she was privately in love with was Charlie


    Wade, neither did she shed the feelings that she had for him.


    However, she thought of Charlie Wade as a superhero due to the fact that he had conserved her life


    once more today. If not for Charlie Wade, she would certainly not have actually been able to get


    away disaster twice!


    This was likewise the reason her sensations for Charlie Wade boosted significantly. She felt a whole


    lot even more affection for Charlie Wade now that she recognized of his identity contrasted to when


    he was simply a mystical individual to her.


    Loreen knew that it was immoral and also not right for her to be crazy with her best friend¡¯s hubby.


    Nevertheless, she additionally recognized that Charlie Wade as well as ire Wilson were just


    couple due to the fact that ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s grandpa had demanded their marriage. Both of


    them did not have any type of sensations for each other.


    When Loreen was talking with ire Wilson a couple of days ago, ire Wilson also informed her


    that they were both still resting individually despite being wed. ire Wilson would certainly sleep


    on the bed while Charlie Wade slept on the floor.

 Chapter 266-270

    Chapter 266-270


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 266


    Did this mean that she would certainly not be letting her best friend down also if she was in love


    with Charlie Wade?


    Perhaps her best friend would even be relieved if she got together with Charlie Wade inpletion!


    As she thought of this, Loreen hurriedly stated to Charlie Wade, ¡°After that let me thank you for the


    difficulty beforehand, Charlie Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled at Loreen prior to he replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s no trouble in any way.¡±


    His smile made Loreen¡¯s heart beat also quicker at this time.


    Although factor informed her there was no expect her given that Charlie Wade was her friend¡¯s


    husband, she could not aid yet to have all kind of odd thoughts going through her head due to the


    emotional impulse she was feeling.


    Charlie Wade did not know of what was going through Loreen¡¯s mind right now. As a result, he


    provided Loreen his contact number without any doubt.


    At this time, Zachary stepped forward before he stated in a ttering tone, ¡°Mr. Wade, you¡¯re really


    incredible! Even someone as frightening as the Butcher Brothers could not defeat you whatsoever.


    You¡¯re truly a god among men!¡±


    After that, Zachary swiftly stooped down before Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade considered Zachary with a cool expression on his face as he stated, ¡°So, Zachary, did


    you attempt to flee previously since you felt that I would not be able to defeat the Butcher


    Brothers?¡±


    Zachary replied and he transformed light instantly. After that, he hurriedly described, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    you¡¯ve misconstrued me. I was simply puzzled previously so please do not take it to heart ¡­¡±.


    After he was done talking, Zachary shivered as he proceeded iming, ¡°Mr. Wade, I think you¡¯re


    really a god! I truly confess now. From now on, I will not praise any type of gods from the sky or


    earth but I¡¯ll only prayer you alone, Mr. Wade!¡±.


    ire Wilson can only shake her head helplessly as she looked at Zachary. Afterwards, she asked


    Charlie Wade, ¡°So, what should we do currently? You eliminated the Butcher Brothers. Should we


    call the cops?¡±.


    Charlie Wade believed momentarily before he replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get involved in the vehicle


    first? I¡¯ll solve this issue immediately.¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded prior to she got involved in the automobile with Loreen and Zachary.


    After watching the three of them get into the automobile, Charlie Wade got his mobile phone from


    his pocket before he called Isaac, the agent for the Wade family and also the boss of Paradise.


    As quickly as the call was linked, Isaac weed Charlie Wade in a respected voice. ¡°Mr. Wade,


    what can I provide for you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied in a tranquil voice, ¡°I had an encounter with the Butcher Brothers. They


    attempted toe at me, as well as now they¡¯re dead and also their bodies are lying by the side of


    a remote roadway.


    As soon as Isaac listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words, he could not help yet wheeze in shock. ¡°Mr.


    Wade, you eliminated the notorious Butcher Brothers? They¡¯re a set of extremely famous robbers in


    the southern region! They¡¯re exceptionally ruthless and cruel yet no person has the ability to defeat


    them.¡±.


    Currently, Isaac was really delighted as he imed, ¡°Mr. Wade, you¡¯re actually remarkable. If the


    Wade family members learns about your toughness, it will definitely trigger a massive turmoil!¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied in a calm manner, ¡°It¡¯s enough that you learn about it. I don¡¯t want the Wade


    family members to discover this issue. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never ever forgive you!¡±.


    Isaac appreciated Charlie Wade¡¯s request and also he replied in a considerate way, ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Wade. You can feel confident that my lips are sealed. I¡¯ll send someone to deal with it instantly.¡±.


    Charlie Wade was pleased and also he hung up the phone before he strolled towards the


    automobile.


    After getting into the motorist¡¯s seat, Charlie Wade started the vehicle in a calm and made up way


    as though nothing had actually taken ce.


    Currently, Loreen, that was sitting in the back seat, might not quit staring at Charlie Wade¡¯s side


    profile.


    The more she stared at Charlie Wade, the more she really felt that she truly adored and also


    venerated him. She waspletely in love with him.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 267


    When they drove into the city, the scary storm gradually diminished as if absolutely nothing had


    actually taken ce previously.


    Then, a springtime breeze spread the stormy cloud and also a rainbow hung in the sky like a paint.


    Everyone looked upwards, enthralled in nature¡¯s appeal.


    Charlie Wade stopped the auto at the entry of the antiquity asset market as well as went down


    Zachary off right here.


    As soon as Zachary left the car, he bowed at Charlie Wade respectfully as well as said, ¡°Thank you,


    Master Wade!¡±.


    Charlie Wade looked at him and also said tly, ¡°Zach, don¡¯t ever before inform anyone about what


    happened today, do you understand?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, of course! Don¡¯t worry, Master Wade,¡± Zachary said in a thoughtful and also major tone. His


    face had lots of adoration as he pertained to Charlie Wade as a godlike figure.


    Charlie Wade responded and also repelled. Zachary, on the other hand, stood on the same spot


    and also enjoyed him leave, not daring to move also when the automobile had actually gone away


    from his sight.


    Charlie Wade sent out Loreen, that still continued to be in the vehicle, directly to the resort.


    Loreen had actually constantly resided in Paradise ever since she arrived at Aurouss Hilll. The


    hotel¡¯s safety and security group was amongst the top in the city and it was just one of the Wade


    household¡¯s residential ormercial properties. Loreen¡¯s rtive would never attempt to attack


    Loreen here even if he obtained nerve from a lion.


    Loreen shot aplicated and also difficult nce at Charlie Wade throughout the journey even


    after she left the vehicle, as if there was a substantial boulder pping her heart. She had a lot to


    im to Charlie Wade. She wished to thank him, apologize to him, and im just how much she


    was sorry for turning nose up at him as well as misinterpreting him.


    However she couldn¡¯t im all these in front of ire Wilson Wilson.


    There were a few times when her words were hanging by her mouth and she ingested them back.


    When Loreen walked to the lobby entrance, ire Wilson embraced her as well as imed


    delicately, ¡°Loreen, keep in mind to call Charlie Wade when you remain in trouble, do not ever


    ced on your own in danger.¡±.


    Loreen responded as well as replied, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, ire Wilson Wilson, I will.¡±.


    Charlie Wade was a little jealous when he enjoyed ire Wilson embracing Loreen. He could


    depend on one hand how many times his other half had actually hugged him yet she and her bestie


    had been embracing each other ever so often. He was absolutely envious.


    What he failed to notice was Loreen¡¯s envious stare at ire Wilson Wilson.


    Because Loreen was ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s best pal, Charlie Wade decided to give Loreen as


    much security as he might collect. If any person risks to assault Loreen Thomas once again, I¡¯ll


    clean them off the face of this earth!¡±.


    As the Thomas family members had way much less power than the Wade family, he believed they


    would not risk to make a move for the time being.


    ***.


    As quickly as they returned house, ire Wilson hurried to the washroom to shower and also


    be fresh clothes since she was drenched by the rainfall.


    Charlie Wade handed over all the money that Zachary had offered him to Jacob Wilson.


    Jacob Wilson took the 3 hundred grand and alsoughed triumphantly. ¡°Haha! This is just the


    beginning! Following time, I¡¯ll use the very same technique and make 3 million from him. It¡¯s my


    possibility to offer a good andfy life for this family members! Hahaha!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled awkwardly as well as thought to himself, ¡®Sigh, my dear father-inw, please


    extra Zachary from your stupor. I have no idea just how much that guy can gain from the deceptions


    and scams, but he¡¯s lost 3 hundred grand to you alone! I bet he¡¯ll still acquire scrap and junk from


    you since you¡¯re my father-inw and also he can¡¯t manage to piss you off, yet you¡¯re going to make


    him insolvent sooner orter!¡¯.


    Although Zachary was a dishonest investor, he was not an enemy as well as it wouldn¡¯t be nice to


    always take advantage of him.


    Charlie Wade cleared his throat and began, ¡°Papa, I think you would certainly better not deal with


    Zachary so typically. That guy is such a deceitful person and you¡¯ll obtain the short end of the stick


    eventually if you keep mingling with him.¡±.


    Jacob Wilson frowned disdainfully. ¡°Hush! What do you recognize? You¡¯re always out fortune


    informing for those people and that¡¯s a rip-off! We¡¯re running an extremely serious and earnest


    antique service here! Don¡¯t be such a busybody if you do not recognize anything, just enjoy and


    also see for yourself!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 268


    Taking a look at the condescending Jacob Wilson that was walking on the course of no return,


    Charlie Wade drank his head dejected and also returned to his space.


    ire Wilson had already taken her shower and also she ced onvender silk spaghetti


    pyjamas.


    Her pajamas revealed her shoulders. Her skin was so soft and also smooth like the silk pajamas


    and the jammies barely covered her back as well as embraced her figurefortably. Charlie Wade


    felt his throat going abnormallypletely dry tonight as he looked intensely at ire Wilson


    Wilson.


    She was existing sidewards on the bed. The slim and also smooth pajamasy on the graceful


    curves of her body like synthetic skin. The skirt covered her thighs as well as her lengthy fair legs


    stretched outzily on the bed.


    ire Wilson flushed timidly as she discovered Charlie Wade¡¯s extreme re that she scolded,


    ¡°Stop checking out me like that, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it previously.¡±.


    Charlie Wade glued a sheepish grin on his face. ¡°Precious, you¡¯re so beautiful that it¡¯s never ever


    enough.¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ire Wilson rolled her eyes at his ludicrousment but there was a stimte of delight in her


    eyes.


    Charlie Wade actually surprised her today. All the while, she believed that Charlie Wade had some


    routine skills in ton of money telling along with fighting styles, yet she never ever expected him to be


    so effective and awesome.


    He had even saved her best friend¡¯s life at a critical moment like that! It was remarkable!


    She couldn¡¯t assist yet ask, ¡°Charlie Wade, inform me, just how did you be so powerful all of


    unexpected? You can also beat the Butcher Brothers so conveniently.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled smugly. ¡°It¡¯s a trick, but I¡¯ll inform you if you let me kiss you.¡±.


    ire Wilson smacked her lips in small annoyance as well as imed with a flush, ¡°Fantasize on!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was excited by the sight of ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s apparently seductive pose. He


    quickly reversed and also opened up the closet to take the quilt, yet was stunned by the sight.


    The storage room was vacant and also the patchwork that he constantly used toy on the floor had


    actually vanished.


    ¡± Beloved, where¡¯s my quilt?¡± Charlie Wade asked.


    ire Wilson gasped as if something struck her mind as well as imed, ¡°I threw it right into the


    cleaning device.¡±.


    Charlie Wade was amazed since he did not have anything toy on the flooring for him to sleep on.


    He sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t sleep on the floor without the patchwork. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa, then.¡±.


    ¡± Pinhead,¡± ire Wilson teased. She went to her storage room, got her quilt, and also gave it to


    him. ¡°Use mine.¡±.


    As Charlie Wade held the patchwork, there was a pale fragrance floating from the white patchwork.


    Charlie Wade stated excitedly, ¡°Dear, you¡¯re so nice to me.¡±.


    ire Wilson shot an ambiguous nce at Charlie Wade and also huffed, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded. Hugging ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s patchwork, he smelled the faint fragrance on


    it and felt edgy and also excited.


    If they took ce like this, he would be able to copte his better half quickly, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Then, ire Wilson stated, ¡°Oh yes, I¡¯m going to be quite active with my workshop for these two


    days. I have actually already set up the workce, it¡¯s time to go and also get some projects and


    job done. Stay at home and maintain Papa business, don¡¯t allow him most likely to Antique Street


    and also get worthless stuff, fine?¡±.


    ¡± Why do not I help you out at your studio? You don¡¯t have to pay me, I can execute jobs like


    cleaning the table, vacuuming the flooring, and making coffee!¡±.


    ire Wilson grinned. ¡°You do not need to. There¡¯s absolutely nothing to do at the studio anyway


    and also if there is, it¡¯s mosting likely to be me attracting as well as generating the style drafts.


    There¡¯s really absolutely nothing you can assist me with, so you ¡®d much better remain at home as


    well as do the household chores.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 269


    ire Wilson mosted likely to her brand-new workce early the next early morning.


    Charlie Wade rode his electrical scooter to the wet market.


    As ire Wilson was really busy with her workce recently, he specifically bought some healthy


    components in order to cook some good meals for her.


    After hepleted buying, Charlie Wade walked out of the marketce and came across Loreen.


    ¡± Charlie Wade!¡± Loreen shouted his name, thrilled and also tickled.


    Charlie Wade was amazed. ¡°Hey, Loreen, what a coincidence!¡±.


    Loreen checked out Charlie Wade as well as mumbled reluctantly, ¡°Yes ¡­ erm, no ¡­ no, I. I.¡±.


    Charlie Wade tilted his head, confused. ¡°Talk slowly. Have you encountered any issues just


    recently?¡±.


    Loreen¡¯s face developed into an intense color of red. Really, she had awaited him outside ire


    Wilson Wilson¡¯s house early in the early morning as well as had been following Charlie Wade


    completely.


    Loreen removed her throat, mustered some courage, as well as stated, ¡°I. I¡¯m in fact below to thank


    you for conserving me the other day.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, I conserved you since you are ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    buddy, that¡¯s all.¡±.


    He discovered her look out of the blue peculiar and also he got the solution.


    Loreen drank her head and proceeded strongly, ¡°Charlie Wade, actually ¡­ really I understand that


    you didn¡¯t just save me yesterday. A few days ago at the Aurous Diner, it was you also.¡±.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s heart missed a beat nervously. Just how did she know about the Aurous


    Restaurant¡¯s urrence? He was using a mask then, she shouldn¡¯t know!


    He swiftly denied. ¡°Probably you¡¯ve gotten the incorrect individual? I have actually never been to the


    Aurous Diner or whatever the name of the area is, it should¡¯ve been someone else.¡±.


    Loreen eyed him,plex feelings flooding her eyes and feelings. There was aggrievance,


    passion, as well as a slight resentment in them.


    Why couldn¡¯t he just admit it? Was she so pointless in his eyes? Why didn¡¯t he wish to admit that he


    saved her?


    He obtained some mobsters to ambush us at the entryway of the dining establishment. At the


    important minute, Harold unloaded me there and left, as well as there was this concealed hero that


    showed up out of no ce as well as knocked everybody down and also saved me from them.


    Loreen¡¯s face was developing into a much brighter red. They had fairly an intimate skinship minute


    where Charlie Wade removed her trousers ¡­


    Of course, she was totally aware that Charlie Wade meant to conserve her life as opposed to have


    some offensive and destructive thoughts.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s face, on the other hand, virtually turned green. Holy crap, why would certainly she


    go there and why did she touch a sore spot? Could he admit to such behaviors?


    Certainly not!


    All hell would break out if ire Wilson found out about what took ce in between him as well as


    her best friend!


    ¡± Loreen, there should be some misunderstanding. Yes, I can battle extremely well, but that does


    not suggest that I saved you.¡±.


    He quickly included, ¡°Also if it did, I just conserved you once the other day!¡±.


    Encountering Charlie Wade¡¯s denial, Loreen sighed quietly as well as secured the tranquility and


    also wide range stone from her pocket.


    ¡± What about this stone? Exactly how do you describe it?¡±.


    Charlie Wade red at the pebble in disbelief. Wasn¡¯t it the pebble that he had lost for some time as


    well as could not find anywhere? Why was it with Loreen currently?


    Could it be that he dropped the stone when he rescued her at the Aurous Restaurant as well as she


    chose it up?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 270


    Coincidentally, or instead, unfortunately, Loreen had picked it up ¡­


    How could just how exin itrify Damn ¡­


    Charlie Wade bit his attacked sheepishly and said and also imed casual toneInformal ¡°What do


    you mean?


    Loreen looked Charlie Pitch in the eyes as well as imed sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! Zachary has


    actually already told me that this pebble is your own¨C it¡¯s the unusual, only tranquility and riches


    stone!¡±.


    Charlie Wade pursed his lips and also averted, calmly cursing Zachary for spilling the beans!


    Because Loreen had understood the conclusive evidence, Charlie Wade could only confess with a


    hesitant nod, ¡°Okay, great, I¡¯ll confess that I was the one that rescued you at the Aurous Bistro, but I


    was merely around themunity when I saw you! Please don¡¯t tell ire Wilson Wilson!¡±.


    He fell silent after confessing. They stumbled upon an ufortable silence for a while.


    Charlie Wade felt quite self-conscious and also ufortable. He really did not recognize exactly


    how to deal with Loreen given that his terrific effort of hiding his identification had actually been


    revealed to Loreen.


    Loreen, on the other hand, felt a surge of rough waves copsing inside her. Her mind was


    disorderly with facility and problematic ideas.


    Loreen gazed extremely at Charlie Wade. Her mouth gaped and shut numerous times as well as


    she was incapable to spout a word. Ultimately, she mustered up the guts, took an advance, as well


    as stood about a hand far from him.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, I. I like you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade twitched his lips in shock. He took a step back and imed, ¡°Loreen, I¡¯m your friend¡¯s


    husband, you ¡­¡±.


    Loreen gritted her teeth and also said, ¡°So what? I understand you as well as ire Wilson do not


    have any sensations for each various other!


    She got his hand, positioned it above her heart, as well as imed in the most caring and


    passionate tone, ¡°Charlie Wade, I¡¯m simrly as lovely as ire Wilson is, my body is also quite


    warm contrasted to hers, as well as better still, I¡¯m the oldest child of the Thomas household. I love


    you more than she ever will and also I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡±.


    Charlie Wade seized his hand away and also said, absolutely surprised, ¡°Loreen, it¡¯s definitely


    impossible for us to be with each other, I can not betray ire Wilson Wilson. I think it¡¯s just a


    temporary impulse. Do not have your mind on me, it¡¯s ineffective.¡±.


    Hearing the rejection, Loreen said in a persistent voice, ¡°No, I had a thought of all of it evening.


    Charlie Wade, I fell in love with you given that you conserved me the first time, and I¡¯m hopelessly in


    love with you after the 2nd time!¡±.


    She shouted noisally, ¡°I like you! I love you! Believe me, if you get together with me, I¡¯ll never allow


    any individual look down on you! I¡¯ll be the buddy who is constantly at hand and I¡¯ll sustain you


    permanently!¡±.


    Charlie Wade handled a bitter smile upon her statement.


    The only thing Loreen knew was that he was her savior, however she really did not recognize that


    he was the chairman of Emgrand Group and also the young master of Eastcliff¡¯s Wade family. If he


    really did not intend to be towered above, he can immediately disclose his identity. The whole world


    would certainly flex their knees upon him and also prayer him.


    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t care less concerning an ugly life like that.


    Besides, he couldn¡¯t im it aloud either. It would certainly injure Loreen way too much and take the


    chance of subjecting himself unintentionally.


    Loreen kept a persistent and affectionate gaze on him. ¡°It does not matter if you decline me


    currently, however I will not back down. I¡¯ll verify to you with my activities that I like you greater than


    ire Wilson Wilson, as well as I¡¯m a more suitablepanion than she is! I want to follow you for


    life even if I can only be your secret enthusiast!¡±.


    Charlie Wade sighed helplessly. ¡°Loreen, you aren¡¯t believing directly right currently.


    Then, Charlie Wade swiftly began his electric mobility scooter and also rode away like he was


    escaping from a venomous serpent.


    He figured that she was shocked by the shocking events that had actually happened to her just


    recently that caused such an astonishing hallucination inside her head. As soon as he kept himself


    far from her for 2 days approximately, she would go down that thought like a hot cake.


    Nevertheless, Loreen¡¯s eyes were still severe as well as firm as she watched him leave. She said to


    herself, ¡°Loreen Thomas, do not back down, you can do it!¡±.

 Chapter 271-275

    Chapter 271-275


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 271


    After returning home, Charlie Wade threw the encounter with Loreen out the window.


    However, after calming down, he instantly bore in mind that he hadn¡¯t refined the medicine he had


    actually assured Anthony Simmons and also the Moore family members.


    For them, the medication was simply the most fantastic medication the world can offer.


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s opinion, it was simply one of the mostmon medicines in the Apocalyptic


    Book. If he could improve as well as create the extra powerful and also magnificent medications


    videotaped in guide, he asked yourself if it could bring back the dead or even make someone


    immortal?


    Despite its possible miracle, those stunning drugs needed a great deal of exotic and unusual active


    ingredients, some of which he had not alsoe across. Most importantly, a lot of them were


    guides that required reiki to refine into usable materials. He was just a beginner in producing


    medicine as well as there¡¯s still a long way to go. For this reason, he required to step gradually and


    meticulously.


    Charlie Wade was willing to refine and generate medicine for them because he desired to build up


    more experience in this department and also boosted his skills.


    He really did not have the ingredients for the medication in his hands, however it was the Moore


    family¡¯s duty to seek them since they wanted him to do the job. Thus, he obtained his phone as well


    as called Jasmine.


    Recently, Jasmine had actually been contemting how to correspond with Charlie Wade as well


    as invest more time with him.


    Her grandfather had actually stated that whoever was lucky adequate to have Charlie Wade as their


    son-inw would have household thrive as well as seed. It was only a big waste for Charlie


    Wade to be with an irrelevant household like the Wilsons.


    The very best method was to make an effective as well as remarkable set. Just one of the most


    prominent family in culture was qualified for a son-inw as amazing as Charlie Wade.


    Exactly how could a godlike figure be with a menial citizen?


    Her grandpa¡¯s words remained in her mind. The even more she considered it, the stronger her


    passion in the direction of Charlie Wade expanded with a shade of hoping.


    She intended to call Charlie Wade more often, meet each other more often, as well as likewise


    communicate more frequently, yet she was afraid that Charlie Wade may discover her too-obvious


    actions.


    Jasmine had constantly been a honored and also elegant woman. She could be considered the


    noble princess that was everyone¡¯s emphasis in Aurouss Hilll. The children of various other


    households were dull inparison with her presence. She was past the reach of all the men in


    Aurouss Hilll.


    Jasmine had actually never ever had any sensations for any type of guy until now¨C Charlie Wade


    was the first.


    He was a wedded guy, a live-in son-inw.


    Jasmine discovered it to be extremely paradoxical. She doubted and skeptical as to just how to


    make a move on Charlie Wade and also establish something passionate from it.


    This time around, Charlie Wade¡¯s face upied her mind. Just as she was imagining about Charlie


    Wade, he received a telephone call from him! She shrieked excitedly like a child getting candy.


    She answered the call and her voice was a little shivering when she asked, ¡°Hi, Master Wade, how


    can I aid you?¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed gently and also imed, ¡°Miss Moore, I n to start refining the medication


    tomorrow but I require someponents. I hope you can help me out with it and also send them


    over to me.¡±


    Jasmine was absolutely thrilled when she listened to that Charlie Wade wasstly mosting likely to


    create the drug.


    The Moore family members had actually been waiting for Charlie Wade¡¯s wonder medicine


    excitedly, however they had not heard any type of information from him and they dared not to


    prompt him. He had assured to offer it to them forplimentary, just how could they rush him


    albeit his kindness?


    Jasmine quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Master Wade. Send me the checklist and also I¡¯ll promptly


    discover them, the best high quality of them all, as well as send them over to you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 272


    ¡± That¡¯s excellent, thanks!¡± Charlie Wade imed with a smile. ¡°Keep in mind to prepare more of


    them, I have various other usages for them.¡±


    Charlie Wade had all the cash on the for thoseponents but he required a trustedwork


    to obtain them from. Excellent clinicalponents resemble fine items of antique relics that are not


    easy ahead across. For things that were precious, money was not the main concern, yet a genuine


    means to obtain them was instead.


    His foundation in Aurouss Hilll was extremely superficial contrasted to the Moore family¡¯s impact


    and power in the city. They would certainly have their trustworthy sources in every element right


    here.


    As soon as Jasmine ended the call, she got a checklist of medicinalponents from Charlie


    Wade. Quickly afterward, she called Graham Quinton.


    The Quinton family was not as famous as the Moore family, their main trade and business revolved


    around ssical times, social relics, as well as Chinese natural medication.


    Even Charlie Wade really did not know that Graham was actually thergest distributor of medical


    ingredients in the entire southerly area. This was generally because Graham never ever did over


    the counter service yet instead straight taken care of the major pharmaceutical manufacturing


    facilities along with chain pharmacies. He just managed wholesale organization, not retail.


    Jasmine recounted Charlie Wade¡¯s checklist on the phone and also said, ¡°Mr. Quinton, may I


    recognize if you can obtain these ingredients for me? I desire the most effective high quality in a


    large quantity!¡±


    A thought struck his mind as he listened to the things she requested and then asked, ¡°Miss Moore,


    might I know if these ingredients are for Master Wade?¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± Jasmine confessed honestly because of their friendly acquaintance. ¡°Mr. Quinton, you ought


    to have be aware of just how Master Wade saved my grandfather¡¯s life a couple of days back.


    He was generous adequate to give our household some enchanting medicine, so I¡¯m preparing the


    ingredients for him.¡±


    ¡± No problem, Miss Moore! I¡¯ll get it prepared in no time and send them directly to Master Wade.¡±


    ¡± Mr. Quinton, I do not believe it will certainly be appropriate for you to send the things to him.¡±


    ¡± Miss Moore, considering that we¡¯re friends, I¡¯ll be sincere with you. I would certainly likewise like to


    ask Master Wade for an enchanting potion for emergency functions, and also I want to do so when I


    send him the ingredients.¡±


    Jasmine contemted upon his statements. Even if she didn¡¯t let Graham send out the things


    directly, he would go to Charlie Wade for the medication also, so she might as well do him a support


    with the distribution.


    She chuckled as well as said, ¡°Oh, I see. Obviously, I don¡¯t have any kind of point of view on it, yet,


    Mr. Quinton, please take a second look prior to you supply theponents to Master Wade. I don¡¯t


    desire any mistakes!¡±


    ¡± Haha, most definitely, Miss Moore! I¡¯ll give just the best to Master Wade!¡±


    ¡± Okay after that. Please prepare yourself for the products and also supply them to Master Wade.


    Thanks significantly!¡±


    Graham virtually screeched like a littledy when he ended the call.


    His little girl, Aurora, the warm and sensational girl, asked out of inquisitiveness when she saw his


    dad giggling excitedly, ¡°Daddy, what are you doing there? You¡¯re so weird.¡±


    Graham chuckled aloud. ¡°Good news!¡±


    ¡± What is it?¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s Master Wade!¡± Graham was so excited his tongue obtained twisted.


    Aurora¡¯s heart avoided a beat. Master Wade ?! The impressive Master Wade?


    She asked, her face flushed a little, ¡°Papa, Master Wade, he ¡­ what concerning him?¡±


    Graham blurted out, ¡°Master Wade is going to create enchanting potion! Miss Moore asked me to


    prepare medicinalponents for him. I¡¯m mosting likely to ask him for one as well!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 273


    Since she had actually been taught a lesson by Charlie Wade, Aurora had thoroughly realized that


    humbleness as well as modesty were essential as there was always somebody far better than she


    was.


    When she learnt more about Charlie Wade¡¯s superordinary capacities, appreciation and pity began


    to root inside her heart towards him.


    She was ashamed since she nned to battle with him, not knowing what she was up against.


    Nheless, women with tough and also vibrant qualities like herself were quickly brought in to a


    much more powerful male since this kind of male was the just one that could restrain their


    feistiness.


    Consequently, from then on, Aurora rted to Charlie Wade as her most significant as well as the


    most praiseworthy idolizer. When she listened to that Charlie Wade intended to produce a wonderful


    potion, she said loudly, ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t understand that Master Wade can also make medication.


    That¡¯s incredible!¡±


    Graham sighed. ¡°Truthfully, I do not recognize just how powerful Master Wade is! We¡¯ve only seen


    scraps of it! I heard that, a few days ago, also the wizard medical professional Anthony Simmons


    admired Master Wade¡¯s medical skill! His old injury had made incredible development thanks to


    Master Wade¡¯s medicine!¡±


    ¡± Oh my goodness!¡±


    Aurora¡¯s eyes expanded in shock as well as her jaws nearly went down to the flooring!


    She had a ir or more about conventional Chinese medicine considering that her family members


    was associated with the medicinalponents business.


    Anthony Simmons was just one of the top Chinese medication masters in the country. He could be


    thought about as the leading professional in terms of standing, which made reserving a consultation


    with him exceptionally challenging also for prominent leaders and magnates. She had never ever


    expected that the young Master Wade was not only proficient, however his skills were recognized


    by an experienced master like Anthony!


    Aurora felt that her heart was loaded with attraction as well as adoration throughout once more


    towards Charlie Wade.


    A guy with his abilities was the perfectpanion thatdies would fantasize to be with, particrly


    a stubborn and also influentialdy like herself! She would just give up to such a powerful male


    voluntarily. Hence, her heart was defeating hugely as she thought of him.


    Graham was a little stunned when he saw her little girl¡¯s face turning into a color of red, after that he


    realized that his child appeared to have a bit of crush for Charlie Wade ¡­


    Something was ying in his mind. He cleared his throat and also said, ¡°Aurora, I¡¯ll return to the


    office to get theponents. When they prepare, you¡¯ll send them to Master Wade tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    ¡± Me?¡± Aurora asked in shock, ¡°Why me? Didn¡¯t you state that you wish to go?¡±


    Graham chuckled. ¡°You have to do with the same age as Master Wade, it¡¯s lessplicated for


    young people to mingle well than me.¡±


    He paused for a short while prior to continuing, ¡°Well, honestly speaking, although Master Wade is


    very effective and skilled, he is an extremely subtle individual and also has actually been the live-in


    son-inw of the Wilson household for several years.¡±


    Aurora responded. They can simply obtain wed generally if they like each various other so a lot,


    why would certainly he decrease himself to marry into the household?¡±


    Graham sighed and also imed, ¡°This is where Master Wade is uncertain and also strange!


    There¡¯s absolutely nothing to reproach if they are genuinely crazy, yet I have actually heard


    individuals say that he and also ire Wilson have actually not consummated their marital


    rtionship. ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mom informed people that he can not even sleep on the same


    bed as ire Wilson in your home¨C he has to sleep on the floor!¡±


    ¡± What?!¡± Aurora was surprised. ¡°They allow Master Wade sleep on the floor ¡­ they are way too


    much ¡­¡±.


    ¡± That¡¯s since they don¡¯t know just how amazing Master Wade is! In my opinion, I assume it might


    be one of the ways for Master Wade to cultivate his power. Many individuals worldwide practice


    asceticism for numerous reasons.¡±.


    ¡± Oh, I see.¡± Aurora responded. ¡°Master Wade is actually outstanding!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 274


    Graham put on a sullen face and also stated earnestly, ¡°Darling, soon, Master Wade will be so


    effective that he¡¯ll spread his wings as well as rise into the skies like a proud eagle! Up until after


    that, all the households in Aurouss Hilll, no, also families across the nation will certainly curry favor


    with him. They¡¯ll send their most attractive as well as lovely little girls right into his ept! Child, you


    need to seize the opportunity when you provide the materials to him!¡±.


    ¡± Huh ¡­¡±.


    Aurora flushed a shy red. ¡°Daddy, what are you discussing ¡­ I don¡¯t understand ¡­ what possibility


    ¡­¡±.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡± Yes, happen with your act,¡± Graham scrunched up your eyes at her and also teased. ¡°I can see


    that you appreciate him significantly, do not you?¡±.


    Aurora reduced her head shyly, her face now as red as a cherry tomato. She responded slightly.


    Graham continued, ¡°I have a suspicion that an actual master like Master Wade will certainly not stay


    in the small den of the Wilson household for also lengthy. You can also start developing the


    foundation of your sensations!¡±.


    ¡°If our household is able to get an outstanding son-inw like Master Wade, our household¡¯s ton of


    money will prosper as well as flourish in the next century! At that factor, we¡¯ll understand our


    forefathers¡¯ ambitions and make the Quinton family members the top in the nation!


    Aurora trembled when she heard her dad¡¯s decision and also wiped off the shyness on her face.


    Her papa was right. This was not as simple as love as well as enthusiasm.


    This was the secret for the family to appear the cursed chain of destiny and also alter their fortune!


    It was such a priceless and umon opportunity for their family to alter their fortune!


    Numerous family members had actually grown as well as vanished within a period of a century, yet


    there were also many family members that had actually survived a century without being able to


    progress even more.


    The Quinton family was thest!


    If they might grab the chance and flight Charlie Wade¡¯s bandwagon right into sess, they would


    certainly flourish like a very household!


    This was really an outstanding possibility that may not be avable in a century!


    Extremely, the chance seemed toe down right into his hands. If he can wed his daughter to


    Charlie Wade and also make him his son-inw, the Quinton family can alter their family fortune and


    also blossom!


    Gosh!


    The strong sense of mission in running towards Charlie Wade right now had actually currently set


    her heart. Consequently, she hurriedly stated, ¡°Papa, go on and also prepare the ingredients! I¡¯ll


    deliver them to Master Wade tomorrow!¡±.


    Graham responded knowingly and said, ¡°ce on a great, pretty dress as well as a little makeup.


    My child is not Aphrodite, you¡¯re most definitely a lovelydy. You¡¯ll be a lot more rushing if you


    dress up!¡±.


    Aurora blushed shyly once again, but she responded as well as imed in a major tone, ¡°Dad, do


    not worry, I will not let you down!¡±.


    ¡± Tomorrow, when you see Master Wade, inform him that the Quinton family values him significantly


    and also will always be at his service whenever he needs our assistance. Inform him that we¡¯ve


    been in the medicinal ingredient organization for virtually a century. Whenever he requires anything,


    he can simply tell us as well as we¡¯ll fulfill his orders!¡±.


    ¡± Furthermore, please ask him if he can give us a magical elixir. We will certainly be very thankful for


    it! I think that he will certainly not refuse your request when you say that!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 275


    Early the following early morning, Charlie Wade will go out to the marketce when he obtained a


    telephone call. It was Aurora, the Quinton family¡¯s hot pepper.


    Aurora¡¯s coquettish voice resonated via the phone. ¡°Master Wade, are you at home currently?¡±.


    ¡± Yes I am. Why? Just how may I aid you?¡±.


    ¡± My father has asked me to deliver some medicinal active ingredients to you and he¡¯s imed that


    it¡¯s Miss Moore¡¯s order. May I understand if it is a good time to visit you currently? I¡¯lle if it¡¯s a


    hassle-free time for you.¡±.


    ire Wilson was out early, busy with her new workce, while Jacob Wilson had actually gone out


    with ine Ma to the Thompson First mansion to inspect the progression of the remodelling.


    Charlie Wade was alone in the house right now, so he responded, ¡°Okay,e after that.¡±.


    ¡± Okay! I¡¯ll be there quickly!¡±.


    A few minutester on, Charlie Wade heard a knock on the door.


    He opened the door and saw Aurora. She was wearing a beige dress, her lengthy wavy hair


    plunging over her shoulder and her cheeks repainted with a pinkish timid blush. She looked


    incredibly attractive anddylike today with an item of huge travel luggage in her hand.


    ¡± Mas ¡­ Master Wade, hi ¡­ I. I¡¯m Aurora Quinton, do you remember me ¡­¡±.


    Aurora stuttered, extremely nervous as well as perturbed.


    She tossed and turned all evening the night prior to as her father¡¯s remark regarding Master Wade¡¯s


    value to the future of their family members had actually been continually remaining on her mind.


    Charlie Wade was the only image that maintained showing up in her mind.


    She was a blossoming youth. They would enjoy to have a good-looking, abundant, as well as


    capable man as an other half!


    She checked out and also realized that there was no person worldwide that got on the same level


    with Charlie Wade! He was the outright candidate of a best partner!


    Even if her dad didn¡¯t advise her to get in touch with Charlie Wade, she was currently brought in to


    him.


    Charlie Wade had no concept why Aurora was so worried. He remembered thest time he saw


    her, she was still the spirited as well as vicious young woman that wanted to test him.


    He asked oddly, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you today? Why are you so various from your typical self?¡±.


    Aurora mumbled timidly, ¡°Master Wade, I regret being so oblivious and also pompousst time, I


    wish you can forgive me ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned.¡± Wow, excellent.¡± He then reversed as well as stated, ¡°Do not just stand by


    the door, begun.¡±.


    Aurora nodded anxiously and also carefully dragged the travel luggage into the house.


    Charlie Wade was quite stunned to see her carrying the travel luggage with great initiative. She was


    a solid woman who was extremely in shape as well as athletic, and also some brawny individuals


    were not also at her degree. From the exhausted views on her face, it seemed that the travel


    luggage was very heavy.


    He asked strangely enough, ¡°What remains in the luggage? Why is it so hefty?¡±.


    ¡± These are the medicinal active ingredients my daddy gotten ready for you. They¡¯re high-grade


    active ingredients that you can never locate in other parts of the world!¡±.


    Then, she put the baggage on the living-room¡¯s floor as well as opened it.

 Chapter 276-280

    Chapter 276-280


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 276


    It was all the most effective medicinal active ingredients set out in the huge luggage! A few of them


    were so unusual that Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t even acquire them!


    Bewildered, Charlie Wade checked out Aurora and also asked, ¡°Where did your father get a lot of


    fantasticponents?¡±


    ¡± Well, honestly talking, our family members owns a diversified variety of organization, one of them


    being medical materials. Our forefathers were medical product merchants because thete 19th


    century, and also we had our own distribution team that gathered the best medicinal materials from


    all over the nation and also offered them to the rich and also renowned in the city. We have actually


    been in this business since.¡±


    She started hurriedly, ¡°Oh yes, my papa states that if you require anything in terms of medical


    products orponents in the future, you can inform us directly and we¡¯ll do our finest to meet your


    needs!¡±


    Once Again, Charlie Wade was amazed.


    Ever since he mistakenly got the Apocalyptic Publication, he was fascinated by its incredible and


    mysterious materials. There were a lot of approaches and prescriptions for the medicine refinery yet


    there were numerous medicinal products that he had never ever even heard of.


    He remained in the center of an issue regarding it yet never did he anticipate the Quinton household


    to be a family of medicinal product vendors with a century-old heritage!


    It was without a doubt sheer good luck and also fortune!


    He grinned happily as well as imed, ¡°Great! Excellent! With your household¡¯s assistance, my


    medicine refining will certainly be made much easier!¡±


    When Charlie Wade pointed out the medicine refining, Aurora pursed her lips and also was


    reluctant for some time before she mustered up the nerve and knelt on the flooring with a thud.


    Charlie Wade was rmed by her sudden activity and also asked in surprise, ¡°Hey, what are you


    doing?¡±


    Aurora put her hands together and also begged, ¡°Master Wade! My dad heard that you¡¯ll be


    generating a magical potion and also he wishes for it. He advised me time and again to ask you if


    you could ¡­ can ¡­ might ¡­¡±.


    Aurora mumbled for a long period of time yet was incapable to finish her sentence.


    Growing under a caring as well as upscale childhood, she had actually constantly been admired


    and also adored by others given that she was a child. She had actually never ever pled any


    individual for anything, not also when! This timid young woman was humiliated to talk up her real


    demands.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s inquisitiveness was ticked as he checked out the honored woman that had


    unexpectedlye to be so timid as well as reluctant, however he understood specifically what she


    wanted even if she really did not state it aloud.


    He smiled and also stated tly, ¡°Does your daddy desire the medication also?¡±.


    Aurora responded like a bobbing head doll and also imed frantically, ¡°However we understand if


    you don¡¯t intend to, no worries!¡±.


    Charlie Wadeughed.


    The medication that he will fine-tune for Anthony as well as the Moore household was absolutely


    nothing greater than the lowest-grade medications in the Apocalyptic Book. It was not as wonderful


    as they thought it was.


    It was really simple as well as effortless to fine-tune the medication as long as he had the raw


    materials. In fact, it would certainly be simpler than cooking! All the Quinton household was asking


    for was medication, he couldn¡¯t decline them.


    Most significantly, he would rely upon them to prepare medical products for him. If he can take them


    in and make them his adherents, obtaining medical products would certainly be as simple as ABC.


    Thus, he chuckled at Aurora, that was blushing timidly with red eyes, aided her up, as well as


    stated, ¡°I can give your daddy the medicine.¡±.


    ¡± Really?¡± Aurora shrieked in overjoy.


    ¡± Of course. Even if it¡¯s except your daddy, I can¡¯t say no to such a charming face.¡±.


    Charlie Wade implied it as a joke to reduce the mood, however Aurora was flushing also redder


    after hearing it! Her heart practically jumped out of her body!


    So as to get on her good side, Charlie Wade grinned as well as said steadly, ¡°Effectively then.


    Because my destiny with your family is linked, I¡¯ll provide your family two items after I produce it!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 277


    Be it Graham or Aurora, one wonderful elixir from Charlie Wade was what they might request for. It


    was their biggest reward! With the wonderful potion, they might restore their rtive who were


    midway with heaven¡¯s entrance and also it would imply a whole lot for a wealthy as well as powerful


    family members like theirs.


    However, they had never anticipated Charlie Wade to be so generous as to give them two!


    Aurora starred in a daze as if Charlie Wade¡¯s word was a kind of lightning that had actually struck


    her point-nk. She looked extremely at Charlie Wade, her eyes covered with foggy mist, and rips


    as huge as beans rolled down her puffy pinkish cheeks. She sobbed as she said, ¡°Master Wade ¡­


    you ¡­ are you severe?¡±.


    Charlie Wadeughed. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m simply bluffing you?¡±.


    ¡± Oh, no! No!¡± Aurora trembled her head hurriedly, her rips flying, making the whole scene rather


    charming and also humorous.


    She cleaned her tears and imed in a sobbing yet thankful voice, ¡°I just can¡¯t believe it ¡­ Thank


    you! Thanks so much!¡±.


    After that, she bowed pleasantly. She believed that if her papa was below, he would do the same.


    Charlie Wadeughed at her reaction and also said, ¡°Miss Quinton, return and inform your papa


    that I, Charlie Wade Wade, am the man of my words. After the wonderful medicine is improved, I¡¯ll


    offer him 2 of them, however he has to assure to help me of course whenever I require something


    from the Quinton family members as well as he would certainly much better never attempt to


    mislead me, do you understand?¡±.


    Aurora nodded as well as screeched excitedly, ¡°Okay, I understand, Master Wade! Thank you!¡±.


    She said timidly, her face as red as an apple, ¡°Master Wade ¡­ you can call me Aurora ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Okay, Aurora, begun and also get up currently.¡±.


    Aurora blurted out, ¡°Okay, fine!¡± She slowly and gingerly raised to her feet.


    ¡± We have to do with the very same age, you do not have to be so courteous and formal around


    me.¡±.


    ¡± My daddy had shown me to be polite and considerate in the direction of seniors as well as


    masters. Master Wade, you have such phenomenal and exceptional powers and also the formality


    is a sign of regard towards you.¡±.


    ¡± Haha! In our previous couple of meetings, you looked so feisty and hot-tempered like a spoiled


    little richdy. I¡¯ve never ever envisioned that you ¡®d have such a cultivated and also experienced


    side. I¡¯m amazed.¡±.


    Aurora screeched like a deer inside though she was additionally a little humiliated.


    No, she was neither grew neither experienced.


    Before today, she was still the rowdy as well as feisty little hot pepper. She didn¡¯t agree with any


    individual and also spoken disputes were part of her typical self.


    Nheless, when it concerned Charlie Wade, she was absolutely modest as well as reverent


    along with her papa¡¯s ardent expectation of her. Hence, subconsciously, she wished to be a


    mannerly as well as charming kitten before him.


    Looking at his watch, he stated, ¡°Aurora, thank you for the products, however I need to go to the


    market currently. Allow¡¯s go.¡±.


    Aurora understood that she was taking up Charlie Wade¡¯s time, so she responded a lot and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting in your way, Master Wade ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade shook his head with a chuckle. ¡°Do not overthink it. Go house and also inform your


    papa that I¡¯ll contact him as soon as the medication prepares.¡±.


    ¡± Okay, Master Wade!¡±.


    Charlie Wade held her arms and aided her to her feet. He maintained the products in the cooking


    area prior to heading out.


    At eviction of the neighborhood, Aurora went on bowing as well as thanking him before she got


    involved in her auto and also unwillingly left the area.


    As for Charlie Wade, he returned to hismon loser appearance, dragging a tiny cart for grocery


    buying¨C aplimentary gift from a washing powder brand¨C and walked to the small wet market


    near his home.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 278


    With her heart still racing and beating strongly, Aurora returned house sensation exceptionally


    delighted and pleased.


    At the same time, in the Quinton family rental property, Graham was awaiting her anxiously.


    He wondered if Charlie Wade would certainly ept his request of the magical elixir.


    Besides, the Quinton family was somewhat higher ranked than Zeke White¡¯s family members in


    regards to social standing but they paled inparison with Jasmine Moore¡¯s household. He was


    afraid that Charlie Wade would certainly tower above his household although he pledged to be his


    dedicated follower.


    Even if the Moore household wished to butter Charlie Wade up, would certainly there be an


    opportunity for him to showcase himself with the Moore household in the means?


    As he was pacing backward and forward, anxious, Aurora came back. He promptly ran out as soon


    as she parked her auto in the vi¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡± Aurora, how did it go? Did Master Wade ept our request?!¡±.


    Splits drenching her eyes once more when she nodded repetitively.


    ¡± Yes, Papa! He epted our demand!¡±.


    ¡± That¡¯s remarkable!¡± Graham groaned as well as giggled noisally.


    ¡± Papa, Master Wade said that he¡¯ll provide us two!¡±.


    ¡± What?!¡± Theugh iced up on Graham¡¯s face and was changed with surprise.


    ¡± 2?! He intends to give us two?! Master Wade intends to provide us 2 wonderful elixirs ?! Are you


    certain?!¡±.


    Graham felt as if he had actually run out of breath suddenly.


    Aurora nodded again and also imed in an earnest tone, ¡°Yes, he intends to offer us two


    enchanting elixirs, I heard him correctly!¡±.


    ¡± Oh my god!¡± Splits flooded Graham¡¯s eyes also. ¡°Does it suggest that he intends to help our family


    too?¡±.


    ¡± Yes! Master Wade imed that he desires our full teamwork whenever he has any kind of


    demands for medical products in the future.¡±.


    ¡± Remarkable, Aurora, that¡¯s fantastic information! Master Wade wishes to help our household! With


    his help, our family members will flourish as well as prosper to the following level!¡±.


    Then, he asked oddly, ¡°Incidentally, when he saw you, did he have any special demands?¡±.


    Suddenly, Aurora¡¯s whole face and also neck were painted in a color of bright red. She stuttered


    shyly, ¡°Master Wade, he ¡­ he said ¡­ He said ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Argh! What did he im?¡±.


    Lowering her head timidly, she mumbled, ¡°Master Wade imed that he can not say no to such an


    adorable face ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Hahaha!¡± Graham giggled aloud as well as eximed, ¡°Wonderful, darling, spectacr! It seems


    that Master Wade will be my son-inw one day!¡±.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Aurora murmured shyly, ¡°Dad, what are you discussing ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Anything is feasible, Aurora! Maintain the great!¡± He was still extremely thrilled at this point. ¡°With


    his effective and also enchanting capacities, his behavior and also attributes must be very different


    from that of ordinary people.


    He certainly doesn¡¯t care about people¡¯s sights and moral restraints¨C otherwise, why would he stoop


    so reduced and be the average Wilson family¡¯s son-inw? So, beloved, you need to take persistent


    activity. Attempt to make your carry on Master Wade, or much better still, have his child! Our family


    members will grow on a whole brand-new degree!¡±.


    Aurora was so humiliated that she intended to conceal like an ostrich. She covered her face as well


    as said, ¡°Father ¡­ what are you speaking about? You¡¯re awkward me!¡±.


    She stomped her foot as well as ran back to her room ¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 279


    The news concerning Charlie Wade¡¯s refining enchanting elixir spread like wildfire amongst several


    upper ss family members in Aurouss Hilll.


    Zeke White of the White family members, Finn Baxendale of Prize Structure, as well as Don Albertt


    Rhodes of Paradise Springs listened to the news. They were eager to ask Charlie Wade for the


    medicine, but Zeke was the just one that actually articted out his request.


    Zeke was confident to do so because he had actually expressed his sincerity to Charlie Wade as


    well as had actually also provided him a Thompson First suite worth a hundred million dors.


    He mosted likely to Charlie Wade¡¯s home in the afternoon since he was at home as well as


    requested for the enchanting potion as Aurora did.


    Obviously, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t reject his request because he was quitefortable to provide him


    commands. His son and nephew were a bit stupid and severely acted, however he had instructed


    them lessons as well as now that Zeke was treating him with full respect as well as docility, there


    was no need to be thrifty over one pill.


    Zeke bowed and thanked him profusely after getting an affirmative response. The wealthier a


    person was, the extra scared they were of fatality. For them, the wonderful elixir was like a miracle


    drug that they intended to keep for emergency use.


    After sending out Zeke residence, Charlie Wade retrieved theponents as well as started to


    improve a batch of tablets.


    He made use of just one-tenth of the ingredients to make thirty tablets. Moreover, because he had


    actually made use of aplete prescription and also its quality was much better than the previous


    batch, the effect was ten times higher than the old batch.


    If the previous batch might treat most moderate inner injuries and also had some effects on the


    recovery, then this set might almost cure and also heal deadly internal injuries. Also the old as well


    as persistent ailments that had tormented Anthony for many years could be treated with only half a


    tablet.


    If somebody was being chased by a hitman and also was fatally injured, he could endure by taking


    the pill.


    After fine-tuning the elixir, Charlie Wade maintained twenty for himself and called Jasmine, Anthony,


    Graham, and also Zeke to educate them about the news and of his purpose to hold a banquet at


    Don Albertt¡¯s Paradise Springs dining establishment tonight to distribute the wonderful elixir.


    Every person was overjoyed when they obtained the call.


    Master Wade was genuinely the genuine master! He might refine the enchanting medication so


    swiftly, practically as quick as making bread!


    That evening, they went to Paradise Springs in advance as well as waited for Charlie Wade¡¯s


    arrival.


    He prepared supper for ire Wilson Wilson, Jacob Wilson, and also ine Ma prior to educating


    them that he had a get-together with an old good friend from the orphanage as well as slipping out


    of your house.


    When he got to the entryway of the Paradise Springs, Zeke, Graham as well as his child Aurora,


    Jasmine, Anthony and also his granddaughter X, in addition to Don Albertt were waiting the door


    and also personally weed him.


    Heaven Springs was closed for the day as it was booked totally for Charlie Wade.


    They improved themselves when Charlie Wade arrived as well as greeted him happily. ¡°Wee,


    Master Wade.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned slightly at them and also imed, ¡°You guys are early. What time did you


    arrive?¡±.


    Jasmine smiled pleasantly and said, ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s rare and also exclusive for you to arrange


    such a dinner. We need to arrive earlier to reveal our respect.¡±.


    Jasmine purposely dressed up for today¡¯s supper. She put on a sophisticated and also sophisticated


    ck lengthy gown, the tulle lining hugging her excellent and slim contours. It wasn¡¯t extremely


    enlightening or sexy, but had an instead various kind of beauty as well as allure. Her attire, paired


    with her lovely facial attributes, radiated her aura to the maximum.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 280


    Charlie Wade could not help taking a few eye Jasmine, who was genuinely stylish tonight.


    If hepared her with ire Wilson Wilson, their outlook as well as body were almost equal, yet


    in regards to temperament, ire Wilson was a couple of grades underneath Jasmine.


    Jasmine was the daughter of the prominent Moore family. Her personality was most definitely much


    more elegant than an ordinarydy.


    Aurora strolled towards Charlie Wade and also bowed as she blushed once more.


    Unlike the fully grown and also nostalgic Jasmine, the special fusion of Aurora¡¯s heroic appearance


    with the mood of a timid girl was a special blend.


    Aurora wore light makeup, the all-natural heroine vibe from her body stressing her features like the


    snow lotus on the iceberg, which was very chilly and also alluring.


    However, after she recognized her sensations in the direction of Charlie Wade, she developed like a


    blossom under the spring sunlight that included a little tenderness and also mild in her aura.


    She looked at Charlie Wade with ayer of pinkish flush repainting her cheeks.


    A disconcerting look appeared on Jasmine¡¯s eyes, a female¡¯s reaction made her subconsciously


    see Aurora as a risk. She thought to herself, ¡®Does Aurora Quinton have feelings for Master


    Wade?¡¯.


    Her grandfather had informed her to bring in Master Wade¡¯s focus and also make him the Quinton


    family members¡¯s son-inw, and she was tempted by the proposal. Did Aurora share the very


    same idea as she did?


    Ignorant to the girls¡¯ mental obstacle, Charlie Wade put on a light smile on his face and also stated


    to everyone, ¡°Keep in mind, you don¡¯t have to be so official as well as austere with me. I such as


    points to beid-back and spontaneous, I wish you¡¯ll treat me the same.¡±.


    They waved their hands rapidly to reveal their argument.


    Graham began in a thoughtful tone, ¡°With your status and also influence, we have to treat you with


    utmost honor and respect, Master Wade. That¡¯s the guideline!¡±.


    Zeke proceeded, ¡°Master Wade, you are the ultimate master of Newton as well as the savior of us


    all. We want to await you also for an entire day.¡±.


    Anthony ced his hands together as well as said, ¡°Master Wade, your scientific as well as


    medicinal abilities are phenomenal. Everyone in the field will certainly appreciate as well as adore


    you if they understand about your superb abilities.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded hesitantly and said, ¡°Alright after that, let¡¯s not simply stand below. Let¡¯s go


    inside.¡±.


    Jasmine put up a gentle smile. ¡°Master Wade, in this manner please.¡±.


    Charlie Wade strolled in advance et cetera of the people followed him, maintaining their distance as


    a token of regard.


    As they entered the Ruby Suite of Heaven Springs, all the dishes were offered on the table.


    Charlie Wade weed a few guests tonight, yet they were very important figures in Aurouss Hilll.


    If any outsiders saw such a luxurious set, their jaws would definitely go down to the floor.


    As the owner of Heaven Springs, Don Albertt started in a humble tone, ¡°Master Wade, thank you for


    choosing Heaven Springs as your dinner ce. I wish you¡¯ll appreciate tonight¡¯s dinner.¡±.


    Don Albertt had actually long been revealed to Charlie Wade¡¯s excellent capacities and abilities, yet


    tonight¡¯s guestspletely surprised him.


    Jasmine Moore of the Moore family, Graham and also Aurora of the Quinton family members, Zeke


    White of the White family members, and also Anthony Simmons and his granddaughter.


    Every one of them projected as well as influential figures in Aurouss Hilll, but they were as safe and


    modest as littlemb when they stood in front of Charlie Wade. It made Don Albertt, who was from


    the underworld, a lot more inferior!

 Chapter 281-285

    Chapter 281-285


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 281


    Don Albertt didn¡¯t dare to speak loudly as the significant figures of the city united. Even though they


    remained in his restaurant, he walked behind every person and wagged his tail at Charlie Wade like


    a pug, wishing that he would certainly bat an eye at him.


    Checking out the extravagant spread as well as the design, Charlie Wade grinned at Don Albertt as


    well as imed, ¡°Excellent work, Albert. Thank you for the arrangement.¡±


    Albert smiled like a youngster receiving candy as well as said, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to offer you. Please


    have a seat.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and also sat in the main seat of the table.


    Albert bowed graciously at Charlie Wade and also imed, ¡°Please just require me if you require


    any type of support, I¡¯ll be waiting by the door!¡±


    Then, he gingerly exited the collection as well as stood by the door like a waiter.


    Albert Rhodes was the king of the underworld in Aurouss Hilll, yet now, he was just a good-for-


    nothing punk. He was not yet certified to rest at the table with Charlie Wade and also his notable


    visitors¨C it was currently lucky enough for him to be able to speak with Charlie Wade.


    As soon as Charlie Wade sat down at the major seat, Jasmine followed closely and also sat to the


    right of him. They were seated so near each other with only the small void between them that


    Charlie Wade could even smell the pale perfume from Jasmine¡¯s body.


    ording to the resting rules, the most notable individual rested at the head seat, while the people


    next in ranking would be seated on both sides of the head seat.


    Amongst them, the Moore family was one of the most noticeable. Jasmine, as the representative of


    the Moore family members, normally rested next to Charlie Wade.


    The other empty seat next to Charlie Wade had actuallye to be the best chair that every person


    waspeting for.


    Graham pushed Aurora gently and said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Master Wade, my child has actually


    appreciated you for a very long time since she had the honor to witness your fantastic power and


    also regards you as her idol. Could you let her sit next to you so she can be familiar with you


    better?¡±


    Jasmine arched her eyebrows as well as nced rather ambiguously at Graham.


    Zeke, on the other hand, cursed Graham for being an outrageous sly fox by sending his daughter to


    obtain closer to Master Wade. He was really aggravated primarily because he had no daughters. If


    he had a woman, there¡¯s no way Graham might make a move on Master Wade so quickly.


    Aurora¡¯s face was as red as a cherry tomato. She was feeling really reluctant and ashamed.


    She admitted that she liked Master Wade as well as her papa had informed her to get her


    opportunity whenever she could, however it was rather awkward to do so before many people.


    Regardless of the humiliation, Aurora was a simple person, she removed her throat and also stated,


    ¡°Master Wade, please permit me to take the seat alongside you.¡±


    Charlie Wade was surprised and imed tly, ¡°You rate to. Please have a seat.¡±


    Aurora grinned gleefully as she thanked him as well as hopped to the vacant seat beside Charlie


    Wade.


    Anthony was envious at the scene. Actually, he had actually wanted his granddaughter to rest


    beside Master Wade, but his reluctance encouraged Aurora to reduce the queue as well as get hold


    of the vacant seat.


    It was rather impossible to make X Master Wade¡¯s woman, yet it would certainly be an outright


    honor as well as blessing if Master Wade would certainly keep X as his trainee and apprentice.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 282


    This was due to Charlie Wade¡¯s excellent medical abilities which were also better than his very own


    ancestral clinical skills. For that reason, he felt that it would certainly be terrific if X was privileged


    adequate to offer Charlie Pitch in the future, as she would certainly have the chance to learn more


    about medication from him.


    This was additionally among the reasons why he had wanted to bring X along for this supper.


    Of course, the 2nd reason was that he intended to seek therapy from Charlie Wade.


    He had actually already been hurt by his inner injuries for over half his life, yet hestly had the


    possibility to get healed now!


    As he considered this, Anthony gave X a long appearance, hinting to her that she should seek a


    chance to get closer to Charlie Wade.


    X understood her grandfather¡¯s purposes quickly and also her cheeks turned crimson red as she


    really felt very ashamed.


    Reducing her head, she might really feel a strong wave in her heart. Once in a while, she elevated


    her head slightly to consider Charlie Wade as she squeezed her hands with each other.


    Charlie Wade was one of the most skilled and also proficient physician she had actually ever before


    seen. He was not just a wizard, but he was also superior to others in terms of his character as well


    as appearance. It would certainly not be an overestimation to exin him as an umon treasure


    in this globe. However, X knew very well that she would certainly never ever deserve a person


    like Charlie Wade.


    Apart from X, Aurora and Jasmine were also staring intensely at Charlie Wade, and their gazes


    were set on him, their eyes never moving away from him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade did not understand that the three youngdies were all looking at him, as well as he


    merely looked up at everyone as well as raised his cup. After that, he smiled before saying,


    ¡°Everybody, it is genuinely destiny that enabled me to get to understand each as well as every one


    of you here in Aurouss Hilll.


    As quickly as he raised his cup, the crowd around the table additionally lifted their mugs since they


    did not intend to be slow-moving.


    Jasmine fast responded, ¡°Mr. Wade, you are being too polite. Do not think twice to let us understand


    if you require any of our aid in the future. We will absolutely help you if we can.¡±


    Anthony also spoke up at this time. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wade.


    Charlie Wade grinned faintly prior to he imed, ¡°Okay! Allow¡¯s make this ss of a ss of wine


    count!¡±


    ¡± Mr. Wade, joys!¡±


    Every person consumed the ss of red wine with each other, as well as no person risked to take


    down the white wine ss before Charlie Wade did.


    After Charlie Wade had actually ultimately put down his white wine ss, he secured a box that he


    had brought along with him.


    Every person quit all their motions and also looked at package, loaded with enjoyment.


    They knew that the product in the box needed to be the wonderful tablets that everybody was


    thinking of!


    Charlie Wade looked around at the group of people before he spoke once more. ¡°This is the


    medication that I made this moment.¡±


    Sure enough!


    Everyone was exceptionally delighted.


    They might not wait to see the medication that Charlie Wade had actually devised this time.


    Opening package gradually, Charlie Wade revealed the 10 tablets nestled inside package. Upon


    doing so, he imed gently, ¡°Everyone, these are the pills that I have concocted this time around,


    as well as it is at the very least ten times more effective than the previous pills.¡±


    ¡± Ten times?¡± Everybody said loudly in shock.


    They would certainly have been satisfied with the very same wonderful pill asst time, however


    who would have anticipated Charlie Wade to make a tablet that was 10 times more effective than


    the previous one?!


    Right now, Charlie Wade spoke up again. ¡°I dare not state that this medicine will revitalize the dead


    or turn the living right into an immortal, however I recognize that this pill will be able to strengthen


    your physique, prolong your life, and remedy illness. If you are breathing yourst breath, you will


    certainly have the ability to live a couple of more years after taking this medicine. You must be


    incredibly mindful when taking this tablet. Do not take the whole tablet in one go since it might be as


    well strong for your body to manage!¡±


    Everybody was really surprised. Just how could this medicine perhaps be so amazing?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 283


    The pill that Charlie Wade was keeping in his hand was merely the medication that he had created


    ording to the prescription in the Apocalyptic Publication. It was making every person


    exceptionally delighted.


    The crowd of individuals waited patiently as they looked at the crystal clear tablets in the box, and


    also they might feel their sped up breathing.


    Among these people, Anthony was the earliest, and also he was one of the most thrilled. This was


    since he recognized that Charlie Wade had a really umon ability that even he could not


    comprehend whatsoever.


    He had actually been dealing with a severe internal injury that had not been totally healed, and this


    internal injury had actually triggered him to struggle with illnesses and also bad wellness for more


    than half of his life.


    Thest time he had actually tried several of the pills made by Charlie Wade, his signs and


    symptoms had actually boosted a great deal although he had actually not beenpletely healed.


    When he heard that the impact of this new medicine would certainly be 10 times extra efficient than


    the pill that he had actually attempted formerly, Anthony could not contain his excitement any type


    of longer. After all, he would finally have the ability to recover his old wounds and inner injuries that


    had actually afflicted him for majority of his life.


    If Charlie Wade¡¯s magic medicine can absolutely alleviate him of all his ailments, that would be the


    very best point that had actually ever taken ce to him!


    Jasmine was also overflowing with exhration.


    Despite The Fact That Charlie Wade had actually currently saved her grandpa by carrying out


    acupuncture for him, her grandpa¡¯s body was still very weak literally. If he were to live longer, he


    would have to rely upon Charlie Wade¡¯s magical tablet to sustain him as well as offer him


    toughness.


    Currently, Jasmine stared at the magical pills before she looked at Charlie Wade with a collection of


    very extreme eyes.


    Graham was additionally extremely fired up, almost shouting out in joy since he would be getting


    two of Charlie Wade¡¯s magical tablets today!


    Charlie Wade proceeded speaking, ¡°There are some problems that can not be quickly conquered by


    modern medicine nowadays such as diabetic issues, kidney failing, and also various other deadly


    illness. However, I ensure you that if you are suffering from any of these illness, you will be treated


    by taking this tablet.¡±


    Everyone was even more stunned when they listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    Despite the fact that the conditions that Charlie Wade had actually just discussed were extremely


    common, these were challenging diseases that might not also be cured by contemporary


    medication even if they sought therapy abroad from the best medical professionals.


    This was specifically so for an illness such as diabetes mellitus, which was typically described as an


    undead cancer because there was definitely no treatment for it!


    Charlie Wade was iming that his medication would heal all of these illness.


    This was just a miracle!


    Everyone can only sigh because Charlie Wade was indeed a wizard.


    Aurora¡¯s beautiful face flushed crimson red as she flushed, and her intense, shimmering eyes were


    chosen Charlie Wade. She knew that she needed to seize the opportunity to obtain closer to Charlie


    Wade due to the fact that he was truly distinctive.


    X was also taking a look at Charlie Wade with an appearance of affection in her eyes.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s abilities as well as capabilities were something that she could never ever picture in


    her life. She was certain that she would have the ability to cause a huge sensation in the whole


    clinical globe if she could just discover some unimportant clinical skills and knowledge from Charlie


    Wade.


    Charlie Wade might tell that everyone was already excited to receive the pills right now, so, he


    smiled faintly prior to he imed, ¡°Alright after that, let me disperse the pills.¡±


    Everyone might no longer contain their excitement, full of assumptions.


    Charlie Wade stood up as he obtained among the pills prior to handing it to the oldest guest,


    Anthony, as he said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, this is for you.¡±


    Anthony was shivering throughout, and also he stooped as he held his hands respectfully over his


    head as he imed humbly, ¡°Mr. Wade, thanks for the medication! You are genuinely an extremely


    type individual, and I will certainly do whatever that I can for you in this lifetime! Thank you, Mr.


    Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned before stating, ¡°Mr. Simmons, you are also polite. I think that both of us were


    fated to satisfy.¡±


    After stating that, he positioned the pill in Anthony¡¯s hand.


    Anthony was so thankful that tears began welling up in his eyes. When he considered exactly how


    he had actually been tortured and tormented by his ailment for more than half of his life, he


    unconsciously wished to pop the pill into his mouth toplimentary himself from the difort


    entirely.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 284


    Charlie Wade stopped him promptly and also stated, ¡°Mr. Simmons, this medication is too solid for


    you. You should only take half of the pill to cure your old injury and also health problem. You ought


    to keep the staying fifty percent of the capsule since it can prove to be of excellent use to you in the


    future.¡±


    Anthony was shocked since he really could not think that he could be cured with just half of this


    tablet.


    This was entirely amazing!


    As he thought about it, Anthony obtained the de that he kept in his pocket and also cut the pill in


    half. After that, he ced one fifty percent of the pill into his mouth promptly.


    Everyone stared at him intently as they awaited a miracle to ur.


    A few seconds after Anthony had consumed the pill, color went back to his face right away, and also


    his skin tone transformed pinkish in a circumstances. He additionally started sweating a lot.


    Anthony could feel a warm and also magical current running through his body now.


    He really felt that his body belonged to the dried up varicolored as well as broke earth, and this


    warm and enchanting current was moderate tidy water which was filling as well as nurturing all the


    splits in the fractured earth at the moment.


    He can feel his old as well as stubborn injury gradually repairing itself, as well as his eyes expanded


    in disbelief.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, this ¡­ this pill is really incredible! My old injury and disease have afflicted me for


    decades, but I am totally recovered in a simple couple of mins!¡±


    Anthony ruptured into tears immediately.


    Over thest few years, he had been hurt by his disease and also had currently copsed a number


    of times. He did not wish to quit treating individuals, but whenever he treated individuals, he was


    also cing himself at risk because he can drop dead anytime. He had actually really been living an


    excruciating life.


    He was now entirely cured after consuming fifty percent of Charlie Wade¡¯s pill.


    If this was not amazing, there would certainly be nothing else words to describe this!


    Grateful!


    Anthony stooped prior to Charlie Wade as he continued crying. ¡°Mr. Wade, you are without a doubt


    the best male that I have actually ever before met in this world. If you do not detest me, I would love


    to treat you as my papa as well as teacher.¡±


    After suffering as well as going through a lot pain due to his ailment, no one would certainly


    understand the exhration that he was feeling since he hadstly recuperated as well as would


    certainly not require to experience all the ups as well as downs any longer.


    Everybody can not aid yet really feel even more adoration for Charlie Wade when they saw Anthony


    recouping on the spot.


    This tablet deserved much more than 10s of hundreds of gold bars. They would not also market it to


    any individual.


    Charlie Wade checked out Anthony prior to he assisted him as much as his feet and also imed,


    ¡°Mr. Simmons, I recognize what you are really feeling, and also I am d to be helpful to you.


    Nheless, I really hope that you will certainly not stoop to me so casually in the future as you are


    still my older besides.¡±


    Anthony fast replied, ¡°How could I disappoint how thankful I am to you when you are my


    benefactor?!¡±.


    Charlie Wade did not continue speaking when he saw exactly how persistent Anthony was. After


    that, Charlie Wade reversed and also looked at Jasmine as he held the box of pills in his hand.


    ¡°Miss Moore, this medicine is for Lord Mooore.¡±.


    Jasmine hurriedly stooped before Charlie Wade, and also simply as Anthony had done previously,


    she increased her hands over her head. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade.


    Charlie Wade responded and also grinned prior to he obtained 2 pills, concealing one in his sleeve


    while cing the other tablet in Jasmine¡¯s hands.


    Jasmine was very fired up and also pleased when she got the pill as well as was about to carefully


    ce the pill away when she really felt one more round item rolling right into her hands.


    Sheughed as she sought out at Charlie Wade that was staring at her with a smile on his face.


    Afterwards, he winked at her, as well as Jasmine recognized what he suggested promptly.


    Charlie Wade was offering her an extra pill, and he desired her to be discreet about it.


    Jasmine was very delighted and touched right now. She would never have actually thought of that


    Charlie Wade would certainly give her 2 tablets.


    Besides, he had offered her the 2nd pill covertly. Did that mean that he was offering the second


    tablet to her, and also not her grandfather?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 285


    To be straightforward, giving an additional tablet to Jasmine suggested absolutely nothing to Charlie


    Wade in any way.


    This was of excellent value to Jasmine.


    Right now, Jasmine felt incredibly touched and relocated by Charlie Wade¡¯s activity, and also she


    really felt that he was protecting and watching out for her.


    As Jasmine continued to look at Charlie Wade, he approached Zeke before holding up a pill. ¡°Mr.


    White, this pill is for you.¡±.


    Zeke shivered throughout and he promptly stooped like everyone else as he waited respectfully.


    Charlie Wade positioned the pill in his hand, and also Zeke blurted out, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Wade! Thank


    you for the medication. I will undoubtedly follow all of your orders in the future!¡±.


    As he looked at Zeke that was stooping on the ground, he imed gently, ¡°Mr. White, your kid as


    well as nephew have caused me a great deal of grievances and also temper in the past. If it were


    not for you, they would not remain in this world anymore.¡±.


    Zeke chuckled as he hurriedly responded, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Wade. Thank you for your mercy and also


    compassion.¡±.


    Charlie Wade simply replied, ¡°Make sure that the more youthful generation in your family members


    learns exactly how to act and imitate a suitable human in the future.¡±.


    Zeke nodded hurriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade. I will definitely provide a caution!¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡± Charlie Wade responded somewhat before he proceeded, ¡°Maintain the medication well. It


    might be able to conserve your life in the future.¡±.


    Zeke¡¯s face flushed with enjoyment as he held the pill in his hand. ¡°Mr. Wade, do not be reluctant to


    ask me for anything if you need the White family members¡¯s assistance in the future.¡±.


    Afterwards, it was Graham¡¯s turn.


    Charlie Wade had currently assured to provide Aurora 2 tablets. He provided one tablet to Graham,


    and one more to Aurora.


    Both father as well as little girl knelt before Charlie Wade instantly.


    Graham quickly thanked Charlie Wade as he revealed his gratefulness. ¡°Mr. Wade, my family


    members will always appreciate you and also do all that we can for you in the future!¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned slightly prior to he responded inplete satisfaction.


    It seemed as though Charlie Wade had actually currently provided the pill to everybody present, but


    unexpectedly, he thought about something and called out loud, ¡°Albert,e in!¡±.


    Don Albertt, that had been safeguarding the door all this while, came in as well as asked, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, what can I provide for you?¡±.


    Albert positioned his hands in front of himself as he respectfully spoke to Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade responded slightly prior to he smiled as well as imed, ¡°The both of us have already


    recognized each other for fairly time, and I best regards value your effort as well as persistance. As


    a result, I have also prepared one tablet for you today.¡±.


    Albert was stunned when he listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words. He really felt as though his head


    was mosting likely to explode!


    He had actually been waiting outside the door the entire time and had actually heard what Charlie


    Wade had imed concerning the impacts of the medication. Additionally, he learnt about Anthony¡¯s


    immediate recuperation as quickly as thetter had actually taken the medicine.


    Nheless, Albert understood quite possibly that a person of his standing would never have the


    ability to get his hands on such medication. Why would Charlie Wade provide such a valuable pill to


    a person like him?


    He would certainly have never anticipated Charlie Wade to provide one of these tablets to him.


    When he listened to that Charlie Wade was going to give him among the pills, he knelt before him


    without any hesitation whatsoever.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, I am simply a rough person and also I do not know exactly how to offer an attractive


    speech. I can promise to offer you for the remainder of my life, as well as I will also stroll via fire for


    you!¡±.


    Albert was so touched that he might not stop himself from stooping and also saying thanks to


    Charlie Wade continually as he took the pill from him pleasantly. He was so excited and also dealt


    with the pill as though it was a priceless prize.

 Chapter 286-290

    Chapter 286-290


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 286


    Charlie Wade waved his hand as he imed, ¡°Okay, do not worry. Just see to it to aid me whenever


    I ask for your help in the future. I will certainly not forget your contribution.¡±


    Albert swiftly replied, ¡°I will certainly never allow you down!¡±


    When everyone saw Charlie Wade offering the enchanting tablet to Don Albertt, they were all


    shocked past words.


    Despite The Fact That Don Albertt had a track record as one of the leading mobster bosses in


    Aurouss Hilll, he was absolutely nothing to them. For this reason, they could barely believe that


    Charlie Wade would certainly not hesitate to offer a person as trivial as Albert the pill just because


    they recognized each other.


    This ¡­


    Charlie Wade actually treated his own individuals very rtively.


    Albert proceeded stooping before Charlie Wade as he wept.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, I truly did not anticipate someone like you to even think of somebody as trivial as me in


    all. I am genuinely very grateful for yourpassion ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he replied, ¡°Albert, to me, everybody in this globe is equal. In terms of


    standing or even stamina, he is definitely more substandardpared to you as well as your


    brothers. When he was lying in the health center and also might not evenmit self-destruction, I


    still aided as well as protected him.


    Albert¡¯s heart trembled, as well as he can not quit the tears from rolling down his cheeks. He choked


    as he said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I will certainly do everything to the best of my ability for you in the future!¡±.


    Charlie Wade positioned the pill in Albert¡¯s hand before stating, ¡°If you follow me, you need to


    comprehend that you do not require to be the best person in this nation. As long as you do every


    little thing for me seriously and also with every one of your heart, I will surely secure as well as look


    out for you for the rest of my life!¡±.


    Charlie Wade indicated what he said.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had unlimited wide range. He had 10s of billions in money, as well as his firm deserved


    numerous billions of dors.


    Additionally, in regards to toughness, Charlie Wade can rely upon them to offer him remarkable


    skills and stamina.


    As long as Albert steadfastly followed him, he would certainly not allow him experience.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words made every person present have a lot more admiration and also respect for


    him.


    They were identified to seed Charlie Wade with every one of their hearts!


    Currently, Zeke took out a clever arm band secret before holding it out to Charlie Wade. ¡°Mr. Wade,


    this is the wise arm band secret for the Bugatti Veyron Hermes special edition that I have actually


    currently gotten for you. You can get the automobile at the auto disy room when it is officially


    released tomorrow!¡±.


    The regr Bugatti Veyron was priced at twenty-six million dors, whereas the Hermes special


    edition was priced at forty million bucks.


    Prior To Charlie Wade could im anything, Graham swiftly secured one more wise arm band


    secret prior to stating quickly, ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Wade! I additionally bought a cars for you,


    as well as it is awaiting you to collect it from the automobile showroom. I purchased you a limited


    edition ONE-77 Aston Martin.¡±.


    The Aston Martin One-77 was priced at forty million bucks.


    Both Zeke and also Graham would certainly not have actually anticipated such a coincidence.


    Zeke checked out Graham with a frustrated expression on his face prior to he blurted out, ¡°Graham,


    why did you obtain Mr. Wade a cars simr to me? Are you trying to replicate me deliberately?¡±.


    Graham replied confidently, ¡°Why would certainly I want to duplicate you? I merely believed that Mr.


    Wade must be driving the most effective sports car in the area. That is the reason I specifically


    ordered the Aston Martin ONE-77 for him!¡±.


    When Anthony saw that both of them were giving gifts to Charlie Wade together, he quickly secured


    a yellow sandalwood box as well as positioned it in front of Charlie Wade. Upon opening the box,


    therey a really attractive pair of wine sses made from porcin.


    Anthony told Charlie Wade instantly, ¡°Mr. Wade, these white wine sses have been bied far by my


    ancestors ever since the Ming Empire, as well as it is just one of my favorite antiques! I intend to


    provide this to you today, as well as I wish that you will enjoy utilizing it, Mr. Wade!¡±.


    When Jasmine saw everyone else offering gifts to Charlie Wade, she did not attempt to fall behind


    given that she had actually currently received 2 enchanting pills from Charlie Wade. She quickly


    took out her checkbook and also wrote a cash cheque before using it to Charlie Wade.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 287


    Charlie Wade honestly did not anticipate that these people would suddenly offer him all these


    presents.


    The presents that they were offering him were extremely costly.


    Both cars price at the very least forty million bucks each.


    The a ss of wine sses from the Ming Empire deserved greater than fifty to sixty million dors.


    Jasmine also wrote him a cheque for one hundred million dors.


    To be truthful, Charlie Wade felt very detached towards all these presents.


    To start with, a cars was also shy, as well as he did not actually like that.


    He did not like the wine sses all that much either due to the fact that he hardly ever used points


    like that.


    As for the money, thest thing he needed in life was money.


    Nevertheless, when Charlie Wade saw that the 4 of them were loaded with many expectations as


    they were eager for him to ept their gifts, Charlie Wade assumed for a moment before epting


    their gifts indifferently. ¡°Okay, I will approve these gifts. Thank you.¡±.


    Since they intended to thank him andply with in his footprints, he needs to approve their gifts.


    When every person saw that Charlie Wade agreed to approve their presents, they grinned in


    alleviation.


    Charlie Wade casually stuffed the one hundred million buck cheque and also the two clever arm


    band secrets into his pocket before cing package of wine sses aside. Afterwards, he said


    lightly, ¡°Alright, allow¡¯s eat currently!¡±.


    Every person fast replied, ¡°Consume! Let¡¯s consume!¡±.


    Simply after that, Don Albertt stood and also said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I will continue to keep guard outside


    the door.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded without asking him to remain.


    This was due to the fact that he knew that the people seated around the table would certainly not


    have the ability to ept it if Albert were to have dinner with them.


    No issue how excellent his personality or personality was, Don Albertt was still a mobster manager,


    whereas the remainder of them were all one of the wealthiest or wealthiest individuals in town.


    ***.


    After dinner, Charlie Wade decreased Jasmine¡¯s offer to send him house and also decided to stroll


    home alone instead.


    Jasmine thanked him once again before driving her limited version Bentley back to her suite.


    As she clutched the guiding wheel with one hand and the two enchanting tablets in her other hand,


    Jasmine questioned whether she must offer both of the pills to her grandpa, or whether she must


    keep among the pills for herself.


    If she provided both the pills to her grandpa, she would certainly feel a little depressed due to the


    fact that she would certainly be losing out on this enchanting pill herself.


    If she maintained one of the wonderful tablets for herself, she might not help but wonder if her


    grandpa would certainly be angry if he found out concerning it in the future.


    After cing some thought into it, the wish to possess the magical pill for herself conquered all the


    other concerns in her mind. Jasmine very carefully ced the wonderful pill right into the glove area


    in her automobile as she determined to hold on to the second tablet. If she needed it in the future,


    she would certainly use it. If she had no use for it however her grandpa needed it, she would


    certainly give it to him after that.


    When that time came as well as if Jasmine effectively conserved her grandpa¡¯s life two times with


    the wonderful pill, she thought that he would certainly treat her differently.


    After she had gotten here back at the vacation home, Lord Mooore was lying on the sofa as he


    eagerly awaited Jasmine¡¯s return.


    When Charlie Wade hade to his home previously, he did not manage to improve the physical


    problem of his body despite the fact that he had actually managed to conserve his life. He was still


    feeling instead fragile as well as sickly. After several days of rest, he was beginning to feel a little


    much better, yet he still needed somebody to assist him if he required to stand up or walk.


    For an egotistic and also happy man like him, the physical aggravation was among his biggest


    remorses in life.


    For that reason, he was truly pinning every one of his hopes on the enchanting tablet prepared by


    Mr. Wade to restore his health and wellness as well as agility.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 288


    If Jasmine had the ability to restore the magical tablet, Lord Mooore really felt that he would surely


    have the ability to get rid of all his present trouble and also condition, and also he would have the


    ability to gain back the sensation of being as solid as he was ten or twenty years back as quickly as


    he had actually consumed the medicine that Charlie Wade had actually prepared.


    When Jasmine came into the living room with the wonderful tablet in her hand, Lord Mooore


    struggled to rest upright as he asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Jasmine, did Mr. Wade offer you the


    medication?¡±.


    Jasmine responded before handing the pill over to her grandpa. ¡°Grandfather, this is the pill that Mr.


    Wade has prepared this time around. You should take it immediately!¡±.


    Lord Mooore repeated it a number of times in exhration. ¡°Did Mr. Simmons take the pill?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, he took it,¡± Jasmine replied. ¡°Mr. Simmons just ate fifty percent of the pill ording to Mr.


    Wade¡¯s prescription. Also with just one fifty percent of the pill, all of his old injuries and also


    illnesses were healed right away! It was just outstanding.¡±.


    Lord Mooore became really delighted when he heard her words. I desire to take the medication


    currently.¡±.


    The maid fast brought him a cup of cozy water.


    All the participants of the Moore family stood in front of the old man since they were all curious to


    witness the remarkable recovery moment.


    As a matter of fact, all the offspring of the Moore family members really hoped that the old man


    would certainly be able to live for a couple of more years to ensure that he would certainly have the


    ability to proceed securing as well as looking out for them. They sincerely really hoped that the old


    man¡¯s health and also physical condition would improve greatly after taking the magical tablet.


    The old man quickly swallowed the pill with the cozy water. After taking the pill, Lord Mooore could


    right away feel a burst of power sweeping with all the meridians in his whole body.


    Lord Mooore felt as though someone was continuously infusing him with a ruptured of energy, as


    well as he attempted to stand up without relying upon his wooden walking cane.


    Every person around him was really distressed as they hesitated that the old man would certainly


    fall. They were all prepared to step onward and catch him if he dropped.


    All of a sudden, the old man stood up effortlessly!


    He did not need to make use of any type of strength or force, and also he stood without drinking in


    any way.


    Lord Mooore could feel a rise of power in his legs, and also he right away summoned the nerve to


    begin walking.


    He took his first step ahead without any doubt in all.


    No hurry, no panic, no tiredness, no rush, no trembling, and also no breathlessness at all!


    Everyone was surprised by this!


    Had not been he a dying male simply a couple of days ago? He appeared like a middle-aged


    individual now!


    Lord Mooore promptly reimed his stamina as well as control over his very own body. He was so


    thrilled and also quickly attempted to stroll a couple of more actions, and also each of his actions


    was rapid as well as consistent!


    This made him very delighted, as well as he chuckled as he eximed, ¡°This is outstanding! This is


    just amazing! Mr. Wade is actually a God!¡±.


    After That, Lord Mooore turned around to deal with Jasmine as he stated seriously, ¡°Jasmine, if I


    can obtain a good son-inw like Mr. Wade, I will have the ability to live at least till I am a century


    old! Your father, uncle, brother, and also yourself will also be able to live a long and healthy and


    bnced life! As soon as our family can live up to a century old for three consecutive generations,


    we will be an extremely solid family that can not be shaken in all!¡±.


    Jasmine was shocked.


    Her grandpa was a passing away man, yet Charlie Wade had conserved his life. Even after


    conserving his life, her grandfather had still been extremely sick as well as exhausted.


    As soon as her grandpa had taken the medicine prepared by Charlie Wade, it appeared as though


    he was twenty years more youthful in an immediate! It would not be unexpected if her grandfather


    lived for an additional twenty years! Already, he would have ended up being a centenarian!


    The amount of centenarians existed in this world? Extremely couple of!


    Furthermore, if the head of a wealthy as well as respected family can live beyond a hundred years


    old, it would be great fortune for the family members due to the fact that the family would have the


    ability to grow under his advice.


    As soon as the head of the household died, there would instantly be fallouts and inner fights among


    the members of the family.


    There had actually been numerous instances where families broke down after the head of the


    household died since the offspring could not agree with one another. Thanks to Charlie Wade, the


    Moore family would have the ability to continue thriving for a minimum of one more twenty years!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 289


    That evening, every person who obtained the magical tablet from Charlie Wade might not rest in all.


    Jasmine, that directly saw the wonder happening to her grandfather, was additionally extremely


    delighted.


    When she considered the enchanting pill that Charlie Wade had actually provided to her privately,


    she can feel a cozy current rising through her heart.


    She would never have the ability to fail to remember Charlie Wade¡¯s kindness and generosity


    towards her.


    Right now, Aurora, the warm and also hot pepper of the Quinton household was additionally having


    sleeping disorders as she thought about Charlie Wade.


    After her father had actually obtained both magical tablets from Charlie Wade, he had quickly given


    among the pills to her as soon as they had actually gotten residence. Afterwards, Graham had told


    her to conceal the precious tablet well.


    Aurora kept the tablet close to her, and also her body temperature and also fragrance were already


    imprinted on the pill.


    Aurora was full of joy when she considered the fact that this tablet was offered to her by Charlie


    Wade.


    Charlie Wade, the man behind all of this, was currently existing on the flooring next to his better


    half¡¯s bed as he had a truly great night¡¯s sleep as somebody¡¯s son-inw.


    ***.


    ire Wilson headed to her studio early the following early morning.


    After so many days of preparation, her workshop wasstly full as well as officially prepared to


    open.


    Charlie Wade used to assist her sometimes, yet she intended to develop her own organization with


    her very own two hands.


    Charlie Wadepletelyprehended her sensations. After leaving the Wilson family, ire


    Wilson had been thinking about just how she can finally prove herself to make sure that the Wilson


    household would not be able to look down on them.


    At this time, Charlie Wade was nicely impersonated he went out to the marketce to purchase


    some groceries. After cing his hand into his pocket, he was all of a sudden reminded of all the


    gifts that everybody had actually offered to himst night.


    Two clever arm band tricks for luxury cars, a set of antique wine sses, and a cheque for one


    hundred million bucks.


    Given that the antique wine sses were put in a rtively huge sandalwood box, Charlie Wade


    put package inside his closet. At first, he had actually thought of putting the smart arm band tricks


    and the cash cheque for one hundred million bucks right into his closet, but he had given up on the


    suggestion after some consideration.


    This was because he recognized that his mother-inw would certainly enter into their room and


    browse when she had absolutely nothing far better to do. Thest time Graham had actually offered


    him the jade bracelet, ine Ma had actually taken it as well as worn it herself even prior to ire


    Wilson had actually had the chance to do so.


    If his mother-inw were to discover the one hundred million bucks money cheque and the clever


    arm band key for both high-end sports cars, she would undoubtedly try to im it for herself.


    Most significantly, Charlie Wade would not know just how to discuss himself if she discovered it.


    The one hundred million dors cheque would be enough to frighten her to fatality three times.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade determined to bring the smart arm band tricks as well as the cheque with


    him as he headed to the veggie market.


    As he was making his method to the market, Graham made a telephone call to him before asking,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, did you like the sports car I offered you?¡±.


    ¡± Ohh ¡­¡± Charlie Wade replied, ¡°I have not seen it yet.¡±.


    Graham swiftly responded, ¡°The car is at the Aurouss Hilll Convention and Exhibition. If it is not


    hassle-free for you to go there, I can get a person to send the auto to your home rather.¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°No, please do not send it to my residence. I will make time to check it out at


    the event center.¡±.


    Themunity that Charlie Wade was currently living at was really normal, and also each of your


    homes there deserved only 2 to 3 million bucks. There would definitely be a bigmotion if there


    were 2 cars that were worth greater than forty million dors each parked in your area.


    Charlie Wade felt that he ought to park the sporting activities vehicles in the vi at Thompson First


    rather because he would certainly not require to worry as they had an exclusive basement auto


    parking in the vacation home.


    After reaching the veggie market, Charlie Wade obtained a telephone call from Dous, his friend


    from university. Dous asked him over the phone, ¡°Charlie Wade, where are you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°I am buying in the veggie market. What¡¯s wrong, Dous? Do you


    require my aid?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 290


    Dous was a little hesitant as he imed, ¡°Well, I involved the Aurous International Vehicle


    Program today ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade recognized that Dous was a follower of automobiles, as well as automobiles were


    one of his favored points in this world. When he was still in university, he had conserved up a month


    of his living expenditures just so that he can head out ofmunity to see the automobile program.


    Charlie Wade smiled before he asked, ¡°Did you go there to see cars once again?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Dous replied before he imed, ¡°This moment, there are a number of first-rate limited


    edition sports cars on screen. It would be a rare chance for me to have a look at the automobiles.¡±.


    After that, Dous continued talking, ¡°Oh, incidentally, I did not call you to inform you about cars


    and trucks.¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Why are you trying to find me, after that?¡±.


    Dous thought twice for a moment prior to he imed, ¡°Well, I was just walking around the event


    hall when I saw your other half.¡±.


    ¡± My better half?¡± Charlie Wade asked in shock. ¡°Why did she go to the automobile program?¡±.


    ¡± I do not know either,¡± Dous replied instantly. ¡°She was with another guy. That¡¯s the reason I


    determined to call you to ask whether you learnt about this.¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned promptly.


    Why was ire Wilson at the car show with an additional man?


    Why had not she informed him about it?


    Both of them did not connect a lot, they would inform each various other concerning their everyday


    ns. Nevertheless, ire Wilson did not tell him that she was mosting likely to the auto show with


    an additional man. Was she hiding something from him?


    Despite The Fact That Charlie Wade was the young master of the Wade family members and also


    although he was well valued by several wealthy as well as powerful guys in Aurouss Hilll, he still


    lacked confidence in his partnership with ire Wilson Wilson.


    He was likewise stressed that ire Wilson would certainly catch lure. After keeping quiet for a


    moment, Charlie Wade promptly said, ¡°Thanks for educating me, Dous.¡±.


    Dous replied, ¡°Charlie Wade, my mommy just called me to go house to take care of some family


    members concerns. I need to go back home currently. I think you need toe and keep an eye on


    ire Wilson ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Okay,¡± Charlie Wade responded. ¡°I will seek youter on. You should go and obtain active


    currently.¡±.


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie Wade parked his cars and truck at the side of the roadway prior


    to hailing a taxicab to the Aurouss Hilll Convention and also Exhibition.


    The Aurouss Hilll Convention as well as Event Facility was arge-scale realty job specializing in


    undertaking different exhibitions. The majority of therge events in Aurouss Hilll would certainly


    always be held below.


    After going into the exhibition hall, Charlie Wade browsed and also recognized that he was


    bordered by several ordinary citizens who were below to take a look at automobiles. The


    surrounding systems were all full of various high-end autos.


    The very first automobile that Charlie Wade saw was the Audi A8, and there were several other


    deluxe cars in the exhibit hall consisting of high-end cars such as Lamborghini and Ferrari. The


    greatest system was located at the facility of the exhibit hall, and there was one red and one ck


    deluxe cars sitting on top of the system.


    These 2 cars were the ones given to Charlie Wade by Zeke as well as Graham.


    An Aston Martin ONE-77 and a Bugatti Veyron Hermes edition.


    These 2 extremely extravagant cars were the emphasize of the auto program, and also many


    people as well as press reporters were bordering the cars currently.


    There were also 2 strong and tough-looking security personnel standing beside the autos currently.


    The security personnel stood at the front as well as rear of the deluxe cars to ensure that the group


    of people would certainly not have the ability to touch the costly vehicles.


    The host began presenting the autos right now. ¡°These two cars have currently been offered. It is a


    personal product. You can look and also you can likewise take pictures of the automobiles, yet you


    are not permitted to touch the cars and trucks. Thank you for your coboration.¡±.


    Currently, a press reporter asked, ¡°The car show has simply begun and both automobiles have


    already been marketed? Is it convenient for you to disclose who these 2 rich men that purchased


    the automobiles are?¡±.


    The host smiled prior to he responded, ¡°We are not discussing 2 rich men. One rich guy owns both


    of the cars and trucks right here.¡±.


    ¡± One?!¡± The reporter eximed in disbelief. ¡°The two luxury sports cars were bought by the same


    person?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± The host responded prior to he said with a smile, ¡°These two autos belong to the exact same


    guy!¡±.

 Chapter 291-295

    Chapter 291-295


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 291


    The host¡¯s words stunned everyone existing in the exhibition hall.


    These two autos were top-ss luxury cars. There were simply a few of these cars in the whole


    nation, and a regr individual could just see it in an auto program simr to this. The very same


    guy really owned both of these automobiles ?!


    Both of the deluxe cars might not simply be acquired with money!


    The Aston Martin ONE-77 could only be gotten by members of the Aston Martin brand. Additionally,


    the member would only be qualified to purchase the automobile if he already had three or more


    Aston Martin cars worth greater than tens of numerous dors each.


    That was the standard certification standard for the participant to be eligible to acquire the auto. The


    Aston Martin ONE-77 was really minimal and also there were only seventy-seven devices of this


    automobile in the whole globe. This particr one in the exhibit hall right now was the only Aston


    Martin ONE-77 in the country!


    It was much more difficult to purchase the Bugatti Veyron Hermes scandal sheet sports car since


    Bugatti itself only served the world¡¯s wealthiest people! Given that this cars was a special


    coboration with Hermes, it was even more costly and also restricted!


    To believe that these 2 autos had really been acquired by the exact same individual. This showed


    that the identity and condition of this individual were unbelievably surprising!


    Charlie Wade¡¯s emphasis was not on the 2 autos.


    He was searching for ire Wilson among the crowd of individuals.


    He proceeded taking a look around for the longest time yet he can not find ire Wilson at all.


    When he was ready to quit, he instantly heard a man standing next to him say, ¡°ire Wilson


    Wilson,e and take a look at these two vehicles. These 2 sports cars are the most effective


    worldwide, and also it is my very first time seeing it today!¡±


    Charlie Wade reversed as quickly as he heard the man¡¯s voice, and also he saw ire Wilson with


    one more males and female.


    The man was putting on a match as well as natural leather footwear, whereas the woman was


    dressed in a slim-fit dress. Nevertheless, thedy could not bepared to ire Wilson in any


    way.


    ire Wilson grinned slightly as she walked behind the man as well as stated, ¡°Mr. Grant, I do not


    know much concerning autos.¡±


    The individual that ire Wilson referred to as Mr. Giveughed before he said, ¡°Well, I did a lot of


    research study on autos. Our convention as well as exhibit facility often undertakes a lot of car show


    tasks.¡±


    When Charlie Wade saw that ire Wilson was maintaining her range from the man and that she


    was calling him ¡°Mr. Give¡±, he instantly felt eased, due to the fact that he rapidly thought that she


    was only below to speak service with him.


    Given that his other half was here as a result of organization, she might misunderstand him if she


    captured him hanging around right here today. As A Result, Charlie Wade tried to escape before


    she discovered him.


    Unexpectedly, just as Charlie Wade was attempting to leave, ire Wilson elevated her head as


    well as identified Charlie Wade nearly quickly. ¡°Charlie Wade! What are you doing below?¡±


    Charlie Wade did not expect to be discovered by ire Wilson Wilson, so he replied quickly, ¡°I


    came here to look at the automobiles, my dear wife. Why are you right here?¡±


    ire Wilson nodded and did not believe too much concerning it. ¡°Charlie Wade, this is Mr. Jason


    Give from the Grant family. They were one of the partners of the Wilson Group, yet they had


    actually currently quit all types of coboration and also partnerships with the Wilson Team.


    ire Wilson introduced the female standing following to Jason to Charlie Wade. ¡°Incidentally, this


    is Jessica Zanders, my former high school schoolmate. She is currently functioning as Mr. Grant¡¯s


    assistant.¡±


    Currently, Jessica nced at Charlie Wade with a stunned expression on her face as she said,


    ¡°ire Wilson Wilson! I learnt through some of our secondary school schoolmates that you wed an


    useless man who is a live-in son-inw. It ends up that he truly is an extremely regr person.¡±


    Jason smiled faintly as he stared at Charlie Wade with hostility in his eyes although he hid it quite


    possibly.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 292


    Jason had constantly been interested in ire Wilson Wilson, and also he found out about Charlie


    Wade¡¯s presence, however he had never satisfied him in the past.


    When he finally understood that the man standing before him was none other than ire Wilson


    Wilson¡¯s husband, Jason checked out Charlie Wade prior to pretending to ask him strangely


    enough, ¡°I wonder what you are doing now, Charlie Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade just replied, ¡°I am a vagrant currently.¡±


    Truth be informed, he had already had a great impression of ire Wilson when she was still


    functioning for the Wilson Group. He had actually intentionally looked for ire Wilson when he


    listened to that she had already begun her very own organization.


    Currently, Jason really felt as though he needed to disy his standing before Charlie Wade. He


    looked at Charlie Wade prior to he smiled and also stated, ¡°Charlie Wade, I don¡¯t believe you should


    be here today. Every one of the people who came to join the vehicle program today are all well-


    known and wealthy people from Aurouss Hilll. Aren¡¯t you terrified that you will shame ire Wilson


    by turning up right here today?¡±


    The expression on ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face altered instantly as soon as she listened to Jason¡¯s


    words because she did not expect Jason to mock Charlie Wade. ire Wilson naturally really felt a


    little uneasy at this time.


    Prior to ire Wilson could say anything, Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes turned cool prior to he responded


    indifferently, ¡°Do you truly think that this car program is that fantastic? I would not even be right here


    today if it weren¡¯t as a result of my cars and truck.¡±


    ¡± Your automobile? ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize that all the deluxe cars and trucks on disy screen right


    here today are worth at least a couple of million dors each?! I don¡¯t think you can even manage to


    purchase one of the wheels here!¡±


    Jason giggled prior to he stated haughtily as well as arrogantly, ¡°Charlie Wade, I understand people


    like you. You are simply a regr live-in son-inw that is living off your better half as well as her


    parents. Are you wishing that ire Wilson will get you a vehicle so that you will be able to raise


    your head high?¡±


    Just then, ire Wilson spoke out with a cool expression on her face. ¡°Mr. Give, Charlie Wade does


    not require me to get an auto for him. Actually, Charlie Wade was the one that acquired me the


    automobile that I am driving now.¡±


    Jason was taken aback because he did not expect Charlie Wade to be able to get ire Wilson a


    cars and truck.


    Jessica proceeded staring at Charlie Pitch in antipathy before she sneered, ¡°Are you sure you can


    manage to get ire Wilson a cars and truck?¡±


    Jessica took a look at ire Wilson before asking, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, what auto did your


    spouse purchase for you? Is it a Cherry QQ?¡±


    ire Wilson responded promptly, ¡°Charlie Wade got two vehicles for our household. He bought me


    a BMW 520, and also he acquired a BMW 530 for my papa.¡±


    Jessica was a little stunned. ¡°I truly did not anticipate your spouse to be able to afford to get you an


    automobile.¡±


    That is the vehicle that the ves in my residence are driving. Exactly how could a BMW 520 be


    great enough for someone like ire Wilson Wilson?¡±


    Right awayter, Jason looked at Charlie Wade before saying, ¡°Charlie Wade, a BMW 520 is an


    extremely inexpensive auto. You just need to pay a hundred thousand bucks for the down payment


    and you can take a lending to pay for the cars and truck. All of the luxury cars and trucks here today


    are worth millions of dors.


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently before he aimed at the two luxury cars and trucks on the greatest


    system in the center of the exhibit hall. After that, he asked, ¡°You stated that I would certainly not


    have the ability to manage any one of the luxury autos in this automobile show today. If so, let me


    ask you, those 2 are the top deluxe sports cars in the world. Can you afford to acquire those 2


    autos?¡±


    ¡°I can manage to acquire any deluxe automobile in this car program except for those 2 cars. Even if


    you¡¯re interested in any of the luxury automobiles below today, I¡¯m sure you will never ever be able


    to afford one!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 293


    After he was done criticizing Charlie Wade, Jason reversed as well as spoke with ire Wilson


    Wilson. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I affix terrific significance to our cooperation this time around. To


    express my genuineness toward you, you can pick any type of among the luxury vehicles below


    today aside from both cars in the center of the showroom. Select any among these cars and trucks


    considering that it is currently time for you to change the junk BMW 520 that you are driving today.


    Exactly how around the Audi RS8? It is an extremely powerful automobile, and also it is perfect for


    you!¡±


    Jason had been wishing for ire Wilson for a lengthy time, and also the factor he weed ire


    Wilson over below today was that he wanted to use his riches as well as power to win ire Wilson


    over under the guise of remodeling the convention and exhibit.


    Jessica recognized that Jason had constantly been interested in ire Wilson Wilson. She fast


    stated, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, this is a token of recognition from Mr. Give. You must not reject his


    kind gesture.¡±


    ire Wilson declined his deal instantly as she imed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Give, however I can not


    ept such a costly present from you.¡±


    Jasonughed as he stated, ¡°The Audi RS8 is just two million dors. It is just a little pocket change


    to me. As long as you like it, I will certainly spend for it as well as give it to you now.¡±


    Charlie Wade took a look at Jason coldly as he stated, ¡°No, thanks. We already have our own cars


    and trucks, and even if ire Wilson desired a brand-new cars and truck, she would decline an


    automobile from you.¡±


    ¡± In that instance, would you be the one getting her a new auto rather?¡± Jason quipped satirically. ¡°I


    am not trying to turn nose up at you, but which vehicle would you have the ability to manage to buy


    for ire Wilson in this showroom today?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Jason happily as he aimed at the Aston Martin ONE-77 as well as the


    limited version Bugatti Veyron on the greatest tform, grinning as well as stating, ¡°Just how


    around those 2 cars and trucks that you could not pay for to purchase?¡±


    Jason thought that Charlie Wade was ridiculing him on function due to the fact that he might not


    manage to acquire those autos. I¡¯ve currently informed you that I can pay for to purchase all of the


    vehicles in this exhibition hall today other than for those 2 vehicles.


    Charlie Wade grinned before he said, ¡°If I am going to provide ire Wilson a new auto, I would


    certainly provide her among those two automobiles.¡±


    ¡± Hahaha!¡± Jason giggled aloud prior to iming, ¡°Do you also understand what sports cars those


    are? You are simply blowing a whistle here. I am not detesting you, yet those 2 cars are protected


    by the guard. You will not also have the ability toe up to the autos, let alone buy it!¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned as well as imed, ¡°I assume you are the one that would certainly not be


    able toe up to the vehicles. You can not even touch the cars, right?¡±


    Jason sneered promptly. ¡°The Aurouss Hilll Convention as well as Exhibition Centeres from my


    family. Do you believe that I do not have any kind of power whatsoever? If I wanted to touch the


    cars and trucks, do you really assume the guard would not give me any face?¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged as he replied, ¡°I believe that you are all the same as I am. If I can not touch


    the vehicle, you can¡¯t touch it either. We are both in the exact same watercraft.¡±


    Jason took off as quickly as he listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words. Gritting his teeth in anger, he


    imed, ¡°Do you honestly think you merit sufficient to be contrasted to me?¡±


    Charlie Wade responded as he said, ¡°Why, certainly. As I stated, there is very little difference


    between the both of us. If you do not believe me, why do not you go and also try touching the cars?¡±


    Jason epted Charlie Wade¡¯s difficulty without any type of doubt at all. I will certainly reveal you


    that I can touch the cars and trucks whenever I want to.¡±


    After saying that, Jason walked through the group of people as he headed toward the highest


    possible tform.


    Charlie Wade had a chilly expression on his face currently.


    Graham and Zeke had provided those 2 autos to him, and also they had actually currently


    employed as well as spent for the security guards to take care of the automobiles.


    As a matter of fact, the guard had been given instructions to ensure that no person else touched


    any one of those 2 automobiles prior to Charlie Wade.


    If Jason handled to touch the autos today, Charlie Wade would just search for the two of them to get


    even with them. At the minimum, he would certainly have to penalize them for this criminal activity!


    Then once again, also if Jason managed to touch the automobiles, so what? He would just secure


    the wise arm band tricks from his pocket and sit in the auto himself. Charlie Wade asked yourself


    how Jason would respond to that.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 294


    Jason strolled past the group of people before walking toward the guard and also stating, ¡°Brother, I


    am the recement general manager of the Aurouss Hilll Convention as well as Exhibition Facility.


    My family members has this convention and event facility. Could you permit me to step closer to


    appreciate both autos at a closer distance?¡±


    ¡°Our employer has actually currently instructed us not to enable anybody toe close to the cars


    and trucks. Only the proprietor of the automobile is allowed toe close to the autos!¡±


    Jason was extremely upset and also frustrated currently.


    D * mn! He was truly not allowed to touch the autos in any way.


    This was incredibly embarrassing. In addition, this exhibition facility was had by his family members!


    If he was absolutely not permitted to touch either of the two cars, wouldn¡¯t that imply that he was


    precisely the like Charlie Wade?


    No! Jason could not manage to lose face to Charlie Wade.


    Jason suppressed the irritation that he was feeling as he continued speaking with the security


    guards in a gentle tone. ¡°Bro, I am likewise a vehicle enthusiast and I possess this exhibition hall.


    Simply enable me to action in and also take a better take a look at the automobiles for a short


    minute. I guarantee that I will absolutely treat you well in the future.¡±


    The security guard was a professional soldier with an upright individuality. He declined Jason¡¯s


    request without any kind of reluctance at all. ¡°Sir, I am just going to repeat myself onest time. If


    you are not the proprietor of these cars, you are not enabled to method or get closer to these two


    cars!¡±


    When Jason saw that the other event was declining to offer him any face at all, he was very angry


    and also frustrated. ¡°Do you know that my family owns this event?


    The guard responded, ¡°I am sorry, however I am a security personnel helping a safetypany. I


    am not a security personnel helping the Aurouss Hilll Convention and also Event Facility. Even if


    you are the one in charge of this exhibition facility, you have no right to control or discharge me at


    all!¡±


    ¡± You!¡± Jason was really self-conscious currently. ¡°You are ridiculous!¡±


    Afterwards, Jason yelled, ¡°Do you think that I can chase you out of my exhibit center right now?!¡±.


    The various other celebration looked at Jason with an empty expression on his face as he said, ¡°We


    have actually currently signed a contract with the administration team of Aurouss Hilll Convention as


    well as Exhibit Facility due to the fact that we are renting this ce in your convention facility today.


    My job is to shield the security of this vehicle.


    Charlie Wade walked up to Jason, grinning prior to he asked, ¡°Oh, Mr. Grant, what is the matter?


    Are you so furious due to the fact that the guard reject to permit you to obtain closer to ensure that


    you can touch the cars and trucks? It appears like we are the same nevertheless!¡±.


    Jason red at Charlie Wade and nced at ire Wilson with a self-conscious view his face.


    He had actually been bragging earlier, however it seemed as though the security guard rejected to


    give him any type of face at all. He really might not touch the two autos even though he truly wanted


    to show that he can do so. This was such a shame!


    When Jessica saw the distressed expression on Jason¡¯s face, she swiftly said to Charlie Wade,


    ¡°You are only a peasant, so that are you to contrast on your own to Mr. Grant? Do you believe that I


    will ask the security personnel to chase you out of the exhibition hall right this instant?¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Just then, a reporter advance with a video camera in his hand as well as stated, ¡°Bro, the security


    personnel already informed you that you are not permitted to touch the cars. Please stop creating a


    scene right here. You are obstructing all of us, and we can not take any type of excellent photos of


    the automobiles in all.¡±.


    The crowd of individuals additionally resembled, ¡°Precisely! Why are you so desperate to touch the


    cars? Simply take a look at it from afar!¡±.


    ¡± He needs to be just one of those vain individuals who want to touch the cars and truck and also


    take a picture of himself touching the automobile to upload it on his socialworks ount!¡±.


    The expression on Jason¡¯s face was very awful at this time. If he was not enabled to touch the


    automobiles, wouldn¡¯t he be the same as Charlie Wade?


    As he considered this, the expression on his face dimmed as he came close to the security guard


    once more. ¡°I am offering you thirty secs to relocate away. If you still attempt to block my method, I


    will certainly chase after every one of you as well as these deluxe cars and trucks out of my


    exhibition hall instantly! Let me see exactly how you are going to wage the automobile show, after


    that!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 295


    Currently, a manager worn a suit rushed over as soon as he heard themotion.


    There was a team of tough and also muscr bodyguards following closely behind him.


    ¡± What is taking ce? Who is causing amotion right here?¡±


    When Jason saw the manager, he asked him arrogantly, ¡°Are you the person-in-charge?¡±


    The man nodded prior to he proceeded talking, ¡°I am the exec supervisor of the car program


    exhibition. My name is Luke Marshall.


    Jason snorted before he imed, ¡°I am Jason Give, the owner of the Aurouss Hilll Convention as


    well as Exhibit Center!¡±


    Luke nodded slightly before he responded, ¡°So, you are Mr. Grant. What is the issue?¡±


    Jason talked to him coldly, ¡°Your staffs are absolutely extremely incapable! I want to go up to the


    system so that I can take a more detailed look at the vehicles, but he refused to allow me do so.


    Luke smiled before he replied, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Grant, but these two cars and trucks have actually


    currently been acquired by a customer. We are simply awaiting the client to grab the vehicles. Since


    these 2 autos are so unusual and also costly, we can not allow just any person to touch the cars


    and trucks if they are not the proprietor.¡±


    Jason frowned before he imed, ¡°Does that imply you are not going to offer me deal with also?¡±


    ¡± I am really sorry, Mr. Give,¡± Luke replied promptly. ¡°I can not offer face to any person on this issue.


    We have gotten very particr directions that no person is permitted to touch those two cars and


    trucks as long as they are not the proprietor of the vehicles.¡±


    Jason was extremely angry. He might not think that Luke would certainly turn down his request in


    front of a lot of people, especially since ire Wilson was also below right now!


    He raged!


    Well, they might not condemn him for going crazy, after that!


    Jason screamed madly, ¡°Okay! Because you are so effective, I think that our little event facility is too


    tiny to fit you. Please take all your autos and also leave the exhibit hall quickly!¡±


    Luke responded, ¡°Mr. Give, do not you believe that this is too much? We have already signed the


    agreement, and we have currently paid ahead of time for the service of this exhibition hall. Do you


    truly intend to breach the contract?¡±


    ¡± So what if I choose to breach the contract?¡± Jason responded in inconvenience. ¡°I prefer to pay


    you the liquidated problems as long as I can eliminate you immediately!¡±


    Currently, Jessica fast convinced Jason in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Give, if we breach the agreement, we


    will have to pay three times the quantity that the various other celebration has paid for the service of


    the exhibit hall. If the chairman learns about this matter, he will surely be angry ¡­¡±.


    Jason was stunned once again.


    Charlie Wadeughed as he stated, ¡°Mr. Grant, do you imply to inform me that someone of your


    condition can not also touch those 2 automobiles at all? Is it honestly that difficult for you to touch


    the vehicles? To assume that you are the general supervisor of the Aurouss Hilll Convention as well


    as Exhibit! This is such a shame!¡±.


    Jason responded madly, ¡°That imed that I can not touch those vehicles ?!¡±.


    After he was done talking, Jason reversed as well as pushed Luke aside before saying, ¡°I will touch


    those two cars and trucks today no matter what takes ce! If you do not wish to trigger any kind of


    difficulty, you would certainly better stand aside. Otherwise, I will absolutely instruct you a lesson!¡±.


    Luke was very anxious when he saw Jason rushing toward the restricted edition Aston Martin ONE-


    77. He hurriedly asked for the security personnel to stop him.


    Jason did not expect that the guard would truly attempt to stop him. Therefore, he screamed out


    loudly, ¡°I desire all the security guards in the event facility toe over to me now!¡±.


    Although the security guards who were guarding the automobiles were worked with from an exterior


    celebration, there were a great deal of security personnel helping the event facility itself. That was


    afraid of whom ?!


    When Luke saw the security personnel working for the exhibit center running toward them, he called


    Graham promptly due to the fact that he hesitated that there would certainly be a problem.

 Chapter 296-300

    Chapter 296-300


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 296


    ¡± Mr. Quinton, there is a Mr. Give from the Aurouss Hilll Convention as well as Event Facility that is


    demanding touching the Aston Martin ONE-77. There is a battle taking ce now. What should I do


    currently?¡±


    Graham was incredibly stunned, and he immediately break out, ¡°I got that vehicle for Mr. Wade! I


    don¡¯t care who wants to touch the cars and trucks. Other than Mr. Wade, no person else is allowed


    to touch the cars and trucks! If anybody attempts to touch the car, I want the guard to damage his


    hand!¡±


    Luke fast responded, ¡°Mr. Quinton, the Aurouss Hilll Convention and also Exhibit Center belongs to


    the Grant family. Would not it be a little too much if we did that?¡±


    ¡°The Grant family members is absolutely nothing to me! If that kid with thest name Give dares to


    lay a finger on the car that I bought, I desire you to get out of Aurouss Hilll, as well as you would


    certainly better hope that I never ever see you again!¡±


    Graham had simply obtained both wonderful tablets from Charlie Wade yesterday as well as had


    been so thrilled that he could not fall asleep whatsoever throughout the entire night. Now, someone


    was actually attempting to touch the cars and truck that he had purchased for Mr. Wade?


    The Grant family members can not bepared to the Quinton family members whatsoever.


    Graham had Charlie Wade to support him. He was not worried concerning Jason Give at all.


    Luke might feel his heart wavering when he heard Graham¡¯s words. When he looked up, he


    understood that Jason had actually currently brought a couple of security guards with him as well as


    was choking the security guard that was safeguarding the vehicle.


    Jason said arrogantly, ¡°If you decline to get out of the way, I will ask my men to take care of you


    right away!¡±


    Luke was shivering in anger. Was this just how he was mosting likely to treat the security guards


    that were just doing their work? These safety guards had already undergone substantial training, so


    how could the safety guards at the exhibition hall be contrasted to them at all?


    Luke directed his finger at Jason before he said, ¡°Hit him! Also if you kill him today, Mr. Quinton will


    certainly look out for you.¡±


    The guard worked with by Graham might no longer endure Jason¡¯s terrible mindset. He was actually


    itching to teach him a lesson. As soon as he listened to Luke¡¯s order, he rushed towards Jason as


    he screamed, ¡°Sibling, allow¡¯s teach this person a lesson today!¡±


    After iming that, the guard punched Jason straight in the face prior to iming, ¡°I have actually


    intended to hit you for a very long time, you b * stard!¡±.


    Jason was shocked that the guard truly risked to hit him. He yelled angrily, ¡°I am from the Grant


    family members, and this is my facility! You in fact attempted to hit me ?!¡±.


    ¡± Screw you!¡± The guard that made use of to be a professional soldier screamed as he raised his


    leg and also kicked Jason hard in his tummy.


    As soon as he was kicked, Jason was up to the ground and clutched securely onto his stomach as


    he rolled around on the ground.


    The guard working at the convention and also event center could not bepared to the security


    guards worked with by Graham. After a short while, all of them were currentlyying on the ground


    after obtaining beaten up.


    Jessica rushed over to Jason¡¯s side as she cursed angrily at the protection guard. You actually


    risked to strike Mr. Give ?! Do you know the Grant household?


    At this time, Luke simply responded coldly, ¡°The Grant family? This auto was gotten by the head of


    the Quinton family!


    ¡± The Quinton household ¡­¡± Jason was stunned when he heard Luke¡¯s words.


    Jason was in pain, yet he was likewise horrified at the same time.


    The Quinton family members?


    The Quinton household was just one of one of the most effective and also most affluent households


    in the entire of Aurouss Hilll! They were 2nd only to the Moore household!


    Besides that, the Quinton household had always had an excellent rtionship with the Moore


    family.


    Inparison, the only point that the Grant family had was this exhibit. There was a substantial


    difference in between the Quinton family members and the Grant family members. Just how could


    he potentially stir up trouble with the Quinton family?


    Jason disregarded the pain that he was feeling in his body as he said apologetically, ¡°I am sorry! I


    did not recognize that this automobile belongs to the Quinton family members.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 297


    Jason was incredibly frightened, but he was likewise extremely furious and also upset currently.


    He had gotten beaten up in the convention as well as event facility that he had, as well as he even


    had to kneel and ask forgiveness to the individual that had actually defeated him up. Most


    importantly, he was attacked and degraded before ire Wilson Wilson. This was the most


    significant humiliation that he had ever before suffered in his life!


    Nheless, Jason recognized that he might not afford to provoke the Quinton family. He can only


    curse at Charlie Wade in his heart.


    He felt that all of this had actually just urred due to the fact that Charlie Wade was the one that


    had actually tested him to touch the auto. Because of this, he had actually been battered as well as


    degraded in front of ire Wilson Wilson. He needed to exact vengeance on Charlie Wade! He had


    to make him spend for what he had done today!


    At this time, Luke swiftly got the security personnel, ¡°Okay, stop beating him currently.¡±.


    The guard stopped striking him right away. The guard working for the convention as well as exhibit


    center had currently been severely battered, as well as they were all resting on the ground.


    Charlie Wade stared at Jason who was remaining on the ground as well as smiled as he imed,


    ¡°Mr. Grant, it appears as though you really have no way of touching those two cars at all!¡±.


    After that, Jason hated Charlie Wade to fatality, as well as he honestly did not expect him to


    proceed prompting him at this time. Jason zed at Charlie Wade as he cursed, ¡°Charlie Wade!


    Charlie Wade smiled as he responded, ¡°What? Did I do anything incorrect?¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade took a look at ire Wilson who was standing next to him prior to asking,


    ¡°My dear partner, please inform me whether I did anything wrong?¡±.


    ire Wilson really felt a little humiliated at this time since she was ced in a challenging ce.


    She had actually certainly been extremely irritated and upset when Jason was ridiculing Charlie


    Wade earlier. However, she truly did not anticipate points to end up such as this.


    The reason why she did not shed her temper at Jason earlier was simply that she was hoping they


    could still coborate on the refurbishment of the event center.


    She looked at him seriously before she imed, ¡°Mr. Grant, you were the one who started


    provoking Charlie Wade in the very first ce. What has this got anything to do with Charlie Wade?


    When Jason understood that ire Wilson was also loaded with animosity and also turning nose up


    at him, he zed at Charlie Wade, gritting his teeth as he yelled, ¡°You worthless item of trash! I will


    show you a lesson.¡±.


    Charlie Wade considered him in shock as he asked, ¡°What did you call me?¡±.


    Jason replied, ¡°I called you an ineffective piece of garbage! Are you deaf?¡±.


    Currently, Jessica, that was standing at the side, also chimed in as well as stated, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    you are only an ineffective son-inw that is living off his spouse and her household. You should


    rejoice that Mr. Grant is just calling you an item of garbage.¡±.


    Charlie Wade was not crazy in any way. He merely grinned prior to stating, ¡°You imed that I am


    simply an useless item of trash, yet it appears as though you can not touch those 2 vehicles at all,


    even getting beaten up due to the fact that you wished to do so. Why don¡¯t you inform me that is


    truly the item of garbage?¡±.


    The group of individuals rupture into giggling as quickly as they listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    The expression on Jason¡¯s face was exceptionally unsightly currently. Gritting his teeth, he stated,


    ¡°Don¡¯t act as if you will certainly be able to touch the cars if you want to. Why do not you show me


    whether you will be able to touch the automobiles?¡±.


    Jason assumed that he would be the one fooling Charlie Wade this time around.


    If Charlie Wade fell for his trick and tried to touch the cars, he would definitely get defeated up.


    When that took ce, Jason would be able to save a little of face for himself.


    Nevertheless, Charlie Wade all of a sudden replied extremelyfortably, ¡°What is the point of


    merely touching the auto? Would you like me to test-drive the vehicle for you instead?¡±.


    ¡± Hahaha!¡± Jason sneered instantly. ¡°Test-drive? That do you assume you are? You are just a


    pointless item of trash as well as you in fact assume you will have the ability to test-drive those cars


    and trucks today? If you could even touch the doorknobs on the automobiles, I will admit defeat


    right away!¡±.


    Jason was not terrified to test Charlie Wade because Luke and his males were all protecting the


    automobiles anyway. If Charlie Wade in fact attempted to touch those cars, he would certainly


    obtain attacked too!


    Charlie Wade grinned and directed at the Aston Martin ONE-77 before him before he asked ire


    Wilson Wilson, ¡°Partner, would you like to take this automobile out for a drive? If you intend to, I will


    certainly bring you on a drive today!¡±.


    As quickly as she listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words, ire Wilson hurriedly pulled him apart before


    whispering, ¡°Charlie Wade, what are you doing? Do you truly desire Mr. Give to win?¡±.


    At this time, Jason battled to stand before sneering at Charlie Wade. ¡°Charlie Wade, what are you


    trying to verify? Do you also recognize anything regarding this auto? Did you recognize that there


    are just seventy-seven devices of these cars and trucks worldwide which none are avable in the


    marketce? You are desiring for driving this auto when my daddy has not even beinged in this car


    prior to!¡±.


    Charlie Wade shrugged as he responded, ¡°This is my car. Why can not I take it for a drive?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 298


    Jason chuckled even louder when he heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words. ¡°Charlie Wade, are you addicted


    to lying? Do you also understand your own area or status in any way? Do you truly assume you


    have the credentials to ride in this vehicle?¡±.


    Jessica also stated disdainfully, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I am truthfully disappointed that you have


    actually wed such an ineffective individual who suches as to boast.¡±.


    Currently, ire Wilson felt entirely helpless and also might only look at Charlie Wade with a


    disappointed expression on her face.


    Was this guy seriously psychologically hampered? Did he absolutely not recognize the


    repercussions of his actions even on a celebration such as this?


    Charlie Wade can not be bothered to exin himself, and so, he merely got the two smart bracelet


    keys from his pocket prior to waving them in front of Luke that was in charge of the automobile


    show. After that, he asked gently, ¡°Have you seen these before?¡±.


    Luke was stunned when he saw the wise arm band keys in Charlie Wade¡¯s hands.


    After that, he instantly recalled what Graham had actually told him over the phone.


    Oh my God!


    Was this young man Mr. Wade ?!


    It looked like it.


    They were all calling him Charlie Wade Wade!


    Luke promptly bowed down as he stated humbly, ¡°Hey there, Mr. Wade! I am sorry that I did not


    discover you in the past.¡±.


    After he was done speaking, he swiftly pointed at the two cars behind him before stating, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, you can drive these 2 vehicles away anytime you like. If you do not want to drive it back on


    your own, we can arrange for the transportpany to send them to your home.¡±.


    The crowd was shocked at this scene.


    Jason was so shocked that his eyes looked as though they will bulge of its sockets. Jessica was


    just as surprised.


    Luke dared to order a person to beat Jason up, but he had really bowed and weed Charlie


    Wade so pleasantly as though thetter was his grand son?!


    What was even more amazing was the truth that ording to Luke¡¯s words, these 2 cars came from


    Charlie Wade ?!


    What was taking ce !?


    ire Wilson was likewise really shocked as well as did not know what was happening.


    Nevertheless, ire Wilson unexpectedly had a vague suggestion of what was going on when she


    recalled that Zeke had provided Charlie Wade the rental property at Thompson First.


    Charlie Wade have to have gone around providing Feng Shui suggestions to the rich people once


    again!


    Just after that, Jason rushed over to Luke prior to stating, ¡°Mr. Marshall, this must be a terrible


    mistake. Charlie Wade is understood to be the poor son-inw of the Wilson household! He is not


    the person you think he is!¡±.


    Jessica looked at Luke prior to chiming in, ¡°Specifically! Mr. Marshall, simply consider Charlie Wade.


    He is so bad, just how could he potentially pay for to buy such a costly sports car? I think that he


    most likely purchased those 2 arm band keys on the inte and also brought it below to the


    disy room to pretend that these autos belonged to him! You must not be tricked by him!¡±.


    Charlie Wade grunted prior to he led ire Wilson toward the Aston Martin ONE-77.


    The guard that were adamantly safeguarding the cars and trucks from being touched by others


    normally stepped back as well as made way for Charlie Wade when they saw Luke being so polite


    to him.


    Charlie Wade held ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand as he led her towards the driver¡¯s seat. As quickly


    as they approached the vehicle, Charlie Wade instantly listened to a beeping audio.


    The headlights, which looked like shark eyes, illuminated promptly!


    The LCD screen and also ambient light in the vehicle likewise illuminated at the same time.


    Right now, the Aston Martin ONE-77¡¯s legendary set of scissor doors rose instantly.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 299


    Every person on the scene was surprised when Charlie Wade opened the Aston Martin ONE-77


    with the clever bracelet key.


    They could just exim in their hearts: The Aston Martin ONE-77 in fact came from Charlie Wade!


    Jason was additionally dumbfounded at this time. What was taking ce?!


    Had not been Charlie Wade simply a broke son-inw?


    Exactly how could he possibly pay for to get such an expensive cars and truck?!


    Jessica was likewise shocked. ¡°This ¡­ this boggles the mind. Exactly how could this guy perhaps


    manage to buy an Aston Martin ONE-77 when he was such an inadequate and worthless guy?¡±.


    Charlie Wade led ire Wilson to the guest seat prior to grinning as well as saying, ¡°My dear


    partner, why do not you obtain into the vehicle? I will certainly take you for a spin!¡±.


    ire Wilson took a look at Charlie Wade with a confused expression on her face as she asked,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, is this cars and truck truly your own?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Naturally. The trick is already in my hand. Why would certainly I exist to


    you?¡±.


    After saying that, Charlie Wade rapidly whispered into her ear, ¡°Wife, to be straightforward, Graham


    provided this automobile to me to make sure that I can experience driving this vehicle for a short


    while. I purposely pretended that this auto belonged to me because Jason was prompting me


    earlier! Please do not subject me in front of him!¡±.


    Reality be told, Charlie Wade was not very curious about these two vehicles due to the fact that he


    felt that they were as well snazzy. Moreover, if Dous had actually not told him that his better half


    was right here today, he would not even have troubled toe here to gather these vehicles.


    Charlie Wadeprehended his other half¡¯s individuality. She would never ever want to drive such


    a snazzy cars and truck out on a daily basis.


    That was the reason that heposed that lie. After taking his better half on a drive in this auto to


    ensure that she could experience it for herself, he would hand both vehicles over to Luke for


    safekeeping.


    When ire Wilson discovered the truth, she was promptly eliminated.


    She was truly terrified that Charlie Wade would proceed providing Feng Shui suggestions to rich


    people because she hesitated that he would eventually get involved in difficulty.


    Considering that someone else was simply lending him the auto to ensure that he might experience


    it, she did not need to fret excessive.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she considered it, ire Wilson felt a great deal extra kicked back, as well as she was also


    curious to find out even more concerning the Aston Martin ONE-77.


    Despite The Fact That ire Wilson was not a vain or materialisticdy, she also intended to being


    in and also experience such an elegant sports car for herself.


    She curved over slightly prior to settling inside the passenger seat of the incredibly morous Aston


    Martin ONE-77!


    Charlie Wade did not get into the cars and truck promptly. Instead, he simply looked at Jason and


    Jessica prior to he imed, ¡°An item of garbage will constantly be a piece of trash. You should go


    back and also make more money before you appear and embarrass yourselves again!¡±.


    Having said that, Charlie Wade entered into the motorist¡¯s seat before switching on the engine.


    Within a couple of secs, the sports car¡¯s powerful engine barked throughout the whole exhibition


    hall.


    ire Wilson had never driven such an elegant car prior to. After getting involved in the vehicle,


    Charlie Wade beinged in the driving position and swallowed hard before clutching the guiding wheel


    excitedly as he started the car.


    The leading elegant Aston Martin ONE-77 gradually rolled down the slope beyond of the cubicle as


    Charlie Wade cleared out of the exhibition hall.


    The effective roar of the engine triggered a huge experience in the exhibit hall.


    Jason was entirely shocked. Did the cars and truck genuinely belong to that piece of garbage?


    What was taking ce ?!


    Jessica was additionally light as she thought about it. She had dishonored Charlie Wade a lot


    earlier, however he really had 2 of those super-luxurious cars?


    She can not help yet whisper, ¡°No, this is impossible! How could the worthless son-inw of the


    Wilson family members afford to acquire those automobiles? Just how did he get hold of the car


    keys?¡±.


    Jason can not ept fact either. Gritting his teeth, he stated, ¡°That piece of garbage need to have


    taken the vehicle secrets!¡±.


    Luke was very angry when he saw that these two morons were still disparaging Charlie Wade at


    this time. They were without a doubt asking to die!


    Luke turned around and also looked at Jason as well as Jessica prior to screaming angrily, ¡°You


    have already upset Mr. Wade, and also you are still barking like a crazy dog right here?¡±.


    After that, he quickly advised the security guards, ¡°Struck him hard!¡±.


    Jason was quickly knocked to the ground with three strikes and two kicks from the guard.


    Afterwards, they got his hair before punching him in the face consistently until his face was entirely


    puffy.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 300


    Jessica was also beaten until her hair was disheveled and her mouth was crooked currently. Jason


    might not assist but scream out suffering.


    After beating them up, Luke ordered the guard to toss them out of the event hall.


    Jasony on the concrete flooring as he shouted angrily, ¡°D * mn it! Who the hell is this Mr. Wade


    ?!¡±.


    Jessica also stated madly, ¡°He is just the son-inw of the Wilson family members. I assume that he


    is simply a motorist. Exactly how could he potentially have any type of status whatsoever?!¡±.


    Blood was already gushing out of Jason¡¯s mouth as he yelled, ¡°That pointless piece of garbage! I


    will certainly never allow him off so conveniently.¡±.


    Gritting his teeth, he continued, ¡°And ire Wilson Wilson! She will never ever be able to get away


    from me!¡±.


    The Aston Martin ONE-77 was driven out of the exhibit hall simply like that.


    The incrediblyvish sports car excited the interest and also interest of many individuals on the


    street.


    ire Wilson also really felt that it was a very awesome and also unique experience as this was her


    first time riding in an Aston Martin.


    It was the leading supercar in the globe, and also any type of young person would want to have the


    chance to experience it at the very least when in their lifetime.


    Nevertheless, ire Wilson just wished to experience it.


    After driving for a short while, ire Wilson stated to Charlie Wade, ¡°Let¡¯s drive the automobile back


    to the exhibit. I do not intend to ruin the cars and truck.¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Why are you so stressed? Mr. Quinton is a really nice person.¡±.


    ¡± I don¡¯t believe that it is really appropriate to take advantage of him,¡± ire Wilson responded


    seriously. ¡°Anyway, given that we have actually already experienced what it resembles to ride in an


    Aston Martin ONE-77, allowed¡¯s return the automobile to make sure that we can go home.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded when he saw how relentless ire Wilson was.


    After that, he drove back to the exhibition hall before vehicle parking the cars and truck back on the


    system.


    As quickly as he left the auto, Luke greeted him pleasantly prior to he asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, how does


    it feel to drive the cars? Are you satisfied?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded before he stated in a low voice, ¡°First, I want you to discover a ce for


    me to store these two autos safely. I will certainly take these autos from you when I need to utilize


    them.¡±.


    Luke did not ask a lot of concerns, just responding as he stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, you can feel confident


    that I will certainly help you maintain these cars secure!¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned inplete satisfaction. ¡°Then, I will go house with my other half initially.¡±.


    ¡± Please let me send you residence, Mr. Wade.¡±.


    ¡± No requirement!¡±.


    ***.


    ire Wilson might not aid but sigh heading back house. ¡°Originally, I believed that I would be able


    to attempt and also work out a partnership with the Aurouss Hilll Convention and also Event Facility.


    By doing this, I would certainly have the ability to invite them to attend my opening event tomorrow.


    It looks as though that is not urring any longer.¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Dear wife, will you be formally opening your workshop


    tomorrow?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± ire Wilson responded right away. ¡°After a lot of days of prep work, I believe I


    am ultimately prepared to open my studio formally.¡±.


    Right now, ire Wilson stated mncholically, ¡°It¡¯s truly a pity that I will certainly not have the


    ability to wee any individual with a good track record toe for my opening ceremony. I have


    just invited a few of my ssmates, you, as well as my parents.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded, but he was assuming in his heart, ¡®That said that you would not be able to


    wee anyone with a great reputation? Your partner will get it done for you!¡¯.


    Doris from Emgrand Team, Jasmine from the Moore family, Graham from the Quinton household,


    Zeke from the White family, the mobster manager, Don Albertt, as well as additionally Finn from


    Treasure Structure.


    They were among several of one of the most high profile and powerful people in Aurouss Hilll, as


    well as they were all calling him their master. As long as he gave them an order, they would


    definitely drop by his partner¡¯s studio to attend her opening ceremony. When that took ce, his


    spouse¡¯spany would certainly create a substantial feeling in Aurouss Hilll.


    As quickly as he thought of it, Charlie Wade instantly sent out some text on his mobile phone.


    ¡± My other half¡¯s workshop will certainly be formally opened up tomorrow. Please make some time


    toe over and also join us for the opening ceremony. The address is ¡­¡±.

 Chapter 301-305

    Chapter 301-305


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 301


    After sending his sms message, Charlie Wade maintained obtaining text replies.


    The very first to respond was Jasmine. ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t stress! I will absolutelye over to praise


    your partner tomorrow!¡±


    Afterwards, Graham responded: ¡°Thank you for the invitation, Mr. Wade. I will definitelye by to


    join you for the opening ceremony tomorrow!¡±


    Zeke replied: ¡°Mr. Wade, I will make certain to bring my son as well as nephew in addition to me to


    congratte your better half tomorrow! I truly want those 2 scamps to say sorry to you in individual


    ¡­¡±.


    As a matter of fact, everyone was very excited to get Charlie Wade¡¯s invitation due to the fact that


    they felt that it was a great opportunity for them to obtain closer to him.


    ire Wilson at first had some qualms about her opening ceremony tomorrow. She would never


    ever have actually anticipated her other half to prepare a grand opening event for her!


    After returning home, ire Wilson rapidly depleted to make sure that she can rx earlier and get


    ready for the opening event of her studio tomorrow early morning.


    Charlie Wade additionally went to sleep early that night and all that he thought about that evening


    was exactly how he was going to make his wife the most discussed individual in Aurouss Hilll


    tomorrow.


    ¡­


    The next day was the day that ire Wilson had actually arranged for the opening event of her


    studio.


    As ire Wilson did not have much cash given that she was just starting her own service, ire


    Wilson leased a little workce in the somewhat remote Bright Celebrity Building.


    Despite The Fact That Bright Celebrity Structure was a subsidiary residential ormercial


    property possessed by Emgrand Team, it was unworthy discussing in all. Emgrand Group can not


    be bothered to run the structure by themselves and also they rented out the workce devices bent


    on some intermediary business.


    Initially, Charlie Wade was preparing to ask Doris to vacate among the floorings in Bright Celebrity


    Structure for his partner to utilize as her workce.


    As he assumed regarding it, he felt it would certainly be as well hard to describe it to ire Wilson


    Wilson. Therefore, he decided to allow ire Wilson to utilize her own money to rent out a tiny


    office in the structure rather.


    Right now, Charlie Wade and also ire Wilson were both standing outside of the small office as


    they awaited the arrival of the guests.


    ire Wilson had already sent out some invitation letters bent on numerous partners that she made


    use of to deal with in Wilson Team in the past as well as she also plucked up the guts to send an


    invite letter to Doris from Emgrand Team. Nevertheless, she was still a little nervous since she did


    not know if any one of those guests would certainly appear.


    It was really challenging for her to start up a firm on her very own as well as if her opening


    ceremony was a failing, every person in the industry would absolutely turn nose up at her.


    When Charlie Wade saw the distressed expression on ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face, he swiftly


    ensured andforted her, ¡°My dear other half, it¡¯s still early. When the timees, all the visitors


    will definitely be below. Don¡¯t stress way too much regarding it.¡±.


    The scheduled opening time was ten o¡¯clock in the morning as well as it was just a little after 9


    o¡¯clock right then. It was only regr that no one had arrived yet at that time.


    A short whileter on, ire Wilson all of a sudden got a call.


    After answering the call, she learnt that it was the assistant at the front desk of Bright Star Structure


    notifying her ahead of time that the Wilson family was below to check out.


    When Charlie Wade listened to the voice over the phone, he was really shocked. ¡°The Wilson


    family? What are they doing here? Did you send them an invite letter?¡±.


    ire Wilson shook her head before she stated, ¡°Why would certainly I wee them to my


    opening ceremony after our dispute? Maybe the reason that they¡¯re right here today ¡­ is to poke


    fun at me. The assistant informed me that Granny came here in person with my uncle¡¯s family.


    Charlie Wade, I hope you won¡¯t have a confrontation with themter on.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded before he grinned as well as said, ¡°As long as they do not try to stimte


    any kind of difficulty, I assure not to participate in any type of disagreements with them. Today is


    meant to be a happy day.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 302


    ire Wilson nodded, the frown in between her eyes indicating her stress and anxiety.


    Quickly, from the outside flow, Girl Wilson¡¯s slow strolling pace appeared, coupled with the audio of


    her cane hitting the floor. Behind her were Christopher, Harold, and Wendy.


    Harold, that was battered and jailed a long time ago, had actually simply been bailed out by Lady


    Wilson from the police station. Thus, he had lots of animosity and hatred as he zed at Charlie


    Wade.


    Charlie Wade, certainly, couldn¡¯t care less.


    Today was his better half¡¯s workce¡¯s opening event, he really did not wish to have any kind of


    conflict with these thugs. He would not jump on them as long as they kept themselves respectable.


    Wendy strolled in advance as well as sneered, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you didn¡¯t also say hi to


    grandma, when did you end up being so rude?¡±.


    ire Wilson responded tly, ¡°I was kicked out of the Wilson family members, so, to put it simply,


    we are not rted!¡±.


    ¡± D * mn it!¡± Girl Wilson banged her walking stick to the ground hard and said intensely, ¡°You are an


    offspring of the Wilson household, as well as we are associated by blood. You were born as one


    people, and when you die, you¡¯ll be our family members¡¯s ghost as well!¡±.


    Charlie Wade said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re a little double-standard, aren¡¯t you? When you kicked her


    out of your household, you stated that she was not part of your family, yet now, you dere that she


    is just one of you, active or dead? Isn¡¯t that a little also contradicting?¡±.


    Harold grit his teeth and stated, ¡°Shut up, loser! You don¡¯t have any type of say here!¡±.


    Charlie Wade zed back at him. ¡°Did you not have enough punches the other day? Do you want


    me to loosen you up a little?¡±.


    Harold afraid diminished his neck internal like a turtle as well as stepped aside.


    He had already tasted Charlie Wade¡¯s toughness firsthand when he had tried to take control of the


    suite, so he now understood that he was out the same level with Charlie Wade regardless of the


    number of individuals he had. The ideal he might do was to remain silent.


    ire Wilson pursed her lips and transformed her gaze towards Lady Wilson, stating, ¡°Sorry, you


    are not invite at my opening ceremony today. Please leave currently.¡±.


    ¡± Opening up ceremony?¡± Girl Wilson break out in derision. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, do you genuinely


    assume that someone will involve your door if you operate a tiny workshop like this?¡±.


    Christopher giggled contemptuously and also chimed in, ¡°I listened to that you even sent out an


    invitation to Emgrand Group, am I? Did it ever before cross your mind exactly how the Emgrand


    Team would consider your small little workce?¡±.


    ¡± That¡¯s right,¡± Girl Wilson interjected. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, after all, we are a family.


    She proceeded with her indoctrination. ¡°Take a look at you, operating in such a shabby office by


    yourself without any cash or sources. Why don¡¯t you return to the Wilson Group? I¡¯ll allow you be


    the supervisor simr to previously, and also you can help me like you constantly did. I¡¯ll give you


    the shares of thepany and also elect you as the follower. What do you say?¡±.


    The Wilson family members was refraining from doing extremely well currently.


    The Emgrand Group had actually broken off their coboration with them and also cklisted them,


    and also along with that, the White family members had actually called off their engagement with


    Wendy. She couldn¡¯t count on Harold at all.


    Girl Wilson¡¯s only hope was to obtain ire Wilson back to her business, and hopefully, it can


    damage the unfavorable chain as well as make a breakthrough in their service.


    Maybe ire Wilson might even obtain the Emgrand Team¡¯s contract back! That way, the other


    business would certainly pertain to them for even more tasks, and also she might reverse their


    scenario in no time at all.


    Never Ever did Girl Wilson expect that ire Wilson would just shake her head and also say


    comfortably, ¡°Many thanks, however no many thanks. I¡¯m not interested, I just wish to do my own


    point.¡±.


    Christopher sneered. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I rmend you have some self-consciousness. Don¡¯t


    you see exactly how barren your workce goes to your opening event? Did anybodye to


    congratte you? Do you honestly think you can make it work? I wager you¡¯ll go bankrupt prior to


    you start!¡±.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s expression contained ridicule. ¡°It¡¯s none of yourpany! I can make the popr


    figures in Aurouss Hillle as well as praise ire Wilson whenever I want!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 303


    Harold smirked and said in an ironical tone, ¡°Charlie Wade, go ahead with your dramatization. I bet


    your supposed associates are simply some low-life mobsters as well as no ones. Do you truly


    assume you¡¯re so significant as well as effective? I do not believe you¡¯re able to wee any type


    of prominent numbers!¡±.


    ¡°A loser like Charlie Wade is finest at bragging. If no one attends your opening event, you and this


    office will certainly be Aurouss Hilll¡¯sughing stocks.


    ire Wilson really did not show any kind of expression as she paid attention to the disrespects but


    anxiety slowly brewed in her heart.


    To put it candidly, opening events were celebrations that presented firm owners¡¯work


    connections as well as sources.


    If several guests were to participate in the opening ceremony, it would show that the firm had a solid


    companywork as well as structure specifically if VIPs were among the guests. Such news would


    certainly spread around their circle and also many people would certainly rte to thepany as


    trustworthy and also credible.


    If they didn¡¯t have any visitors on the day, it was like making a news to the public that their business


    had nowork links as well as resources. No person would certainly dare seek the firm also for the


    smallest project.


    It would certainly be a wonderful pleasure if Emgrand Team can send somebody to participate in the


    opening event, yet ire Wilson had not been certain if they would delight her.


    Then, Girl Wilson talked. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, check out you, it¡¯s nearly ten now however there¡¯s


    nobody right here other than us. I don¡¯t assume you can acquire anything in this small office. Why


    do not you go back to Wilson Team and also help us? Not just would you have a constant job but it¡¯s


    likewise much better than receiving chilly stares from others.¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When the Wilson household discovered that ire Wilson Wilson¡¯spany was about to open,


    they had gotten in touch with some previous partners who had good rtionships with them as well


    as asked them not to attend her opening ceremony. They required after learning that ire Wilson


    became part of the Wilson household as well as proimed that they would certainly not coborate


    with her in the future.


    That was likewise why Woman Wilson was certain that there would not be any type of prominent


    guests today. It would certainly ravage ire Wilson even additionally and also she would certainly


    have the ability to control her much better in the future!


    ire Wilson was extremely nervous as well as agitated right now. She attacked her lips as well as


    stomped nervously.


    Charlie Wade took her hand and also imed in an earnest tone, ¡°Precious, so what if there aren¡¯t


    any type of guests today? I¡¯m here with you which suffices!¡±.


    ire Wilson recalled at him, responding with a smile and also really feeling a heat wrapping her


    heart.


    Woman Wilson, on the various other hand, sneered and also said, ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡¯re


    excessively confident, aren¡¯t you? Without the assistance of Wilson Team, you¡¯re driving on your


    own to a dead end!¡±.


    Charlie Wade stated arrogantly, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s business will definitely just get better!


    Wilson Team in its prime time is nothing to ire Wilson Wilson, not to mentioned Wilson Group


    that gets on the verge of personal bankruptcy! To be much more sessful than she was with you


    men is a breeze for ire Wilson Wilson!¡±.


    ¡± Huh, cocky fellow!¡±.


    Girl Wilson really felt that she was substantially insulted upon hearing Charlie Wade imed that


    Wilson Group was on the brink of insolvency and also ire Wilson might do better than Wilson


    Team in its remarkable minute! She stomped her cane to the flooring angrily as well as grumbled,


    ¡°You¡¯re simply a loser that married right into our family members, exactly how dare you raise your


    voice below!¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned slyly. ¡°Increase my voice? Haha, I¡¯m just stating the facts. If you do not


    believe me, allow¡¯s simply wait and see!¡±.


    Harold sneered. ¡°Alright, Charlie Wade, we¡¯ll wait and see if you can expand this business.¡±.


    The mins gone by as well as the opening event wasing close to.


    ire Wilson was getting an increasing number of upset. She maintained changing her look in


    between her watch as well as the primary door.


    Charlie Wade attempted tofort her to no avail.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 304


    He was perplexed as well as casual. He had actually currently sent an invite to Emgrand Team, so


    Doris Young would and also must participate in.


    She was probably preparing the gift since she was not here!


    Christopher put on a pompous expression and imed, ¡°Well, do you still believe you¡¯re so well


    attached?¡±.


    It was virtually 10 o¡¯clock. If there were any visitorsing, they would certainly have reached the


    door already.


    Nheless, the entryway was empty as well as peaceful. Evidently, no one would show up.


    Wendy imed in an arrogant tone, ¡°Papa, the loser said it does not matter if they have no guests


    today, he alone suffices. I ask yourself exactly how effective he is? Does he actually assume he¡¯s


    somebody right here in Aurouss Hilll?¡±.


    Currently, the voice from the front workdesk reverberated from a range away. It appeared that she


    deliberately raised her voice.


    ¡± Announcing the arrival of Mr. Travis Lane of Lancaster ¡­¡±.


    Travis Lane?


    Charlie Wade was a little bewildered. Thest time he had actually satisfied Travis was when the


    White family brought Jack Yaleman to set up the metaphysicspetition and also he killed Jack


    by mobilizing the Thunder Order. He really did not wee him to his partner¡¯s opening event, why


    was he below?


    The Wilson household was simrly stunned!


    Travis Lane? The wealthiest guy in Lancaster? Why was he here?


    As soon as Travis got to the door, he walked straight right into the office where Charlie Wade was


    standing.


    The Wilson family exchanged shock and also peculiar nces with each other. Christopher strolled


    ahead and imed, ¡°I satisfied a business owner from Lancaster a few days ago and also I heard


    he¡¯s quite close to Travis Lane. Could it be that he ¡®d introduced me to Travis Lane?¡±.


    Christopher spruced up his outfit as well as went ahead to greet him.


    Woman Wilson et cetera of the n didn¡¯t risk to be arrogant. They followed him sheepishly.


    As the plump Travis walked into the workce, he disregarded Christopher, that marched forward


    to greet him. Rather, he went straight to Charlie Wade as well as imed in a screeching tone, ¡°Mr.


    Mr. Wade, I have actually ultimately made it.¡±.


    As everyone viewed in bewilderment, Charlie Wade responded calmly as well as asked, ¡°Why are


    you right here?¡±.


    Travis imed pleasantly, ¡°Mr. Wade, it is your spouse¡¯s brand-new office¡¯s opening ceremony


    today. I need to concern congratte you and your spouse!¡±.


    Christopher caught up with them and also inserted with a vast smile on his face, ¡°Hi, Mr. Lane,


    you¡¯re here! Let¡¯s go within and have a chat. It¡¯s not proper for you to stand right here and talk ¡­¡±.


    Travis was trying to butter Charlie Wade up, so he was perturbed when a person disrupted their


    conversation. His grinning face unexpectedly darkened and also he scrunched up your eyes at


    Christopher like a king looking at a lowly peasant before he stated coldly, ¡°That are you? Don¡¯t you


    see that I¡¯m talking to Mr. Wade?¡±.


    Ufortable, Christopher cleared his throat and also attempted again, ¡°I¡¯m Christopher Wilson ¡­


    May I recognize if Mr. Mark from Lancaster also mentioned me to you?¡±.


    Travis frowned irritatedly and also imed, ¡°I don¡¯t know you and I certainly don¡¯t know any type of


    Mr. Mark. I¡¯m right here today to congratte Mrs. Wade on her office¡¯s opening!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 305


    Travis Lane¡¯sments sent a shock wave across the office as well as the Wilson rtive blinked


    in astonishment.


    Did he in facte to congratte ire Wilson ?!


    He was the richest man in Lancaster!


    When as well as just how did Charlie Wade as well as ire Wilson strike up the connection with


    him ?!


    Christopher was entirely surprised. He had never expected the man to be so disrespectful to him as


    well as snap at him right in front of everybody. Ashamed, he quickly pulled away as well as stood


    aside.


    Wendy frowned in confusion and whispered to Harold, ¡°Hey, is this plump man truly the wealthiest


    male in Lancaster? Why does he seem like an actor hired to impersonate as a tactic to deceive us?


    Why would any famous number be so type and considerate to a loser ¡­¡±.


    Harold trembled his head and murmured back, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s actual as well ¡­¡±.


    None of the people present had actually ever before seen Travis Lane before, yet they had heard


    the reports about his prestige and strictness in managing hispany. The man looked nothing like


    the variation in the reports as he spoke softly and also carefully with Charlie Wade.


    Travis secured a splendid box from his bag as well as handed it to ire Wilson Wilson. ¡°Mrs.


    Wade, congrattions on the opening of your business, please approve my little present.¡±.


    ire Wilson was a little astonished. She really did not wee Travis nor did she even know him,


    so she was questioning if she must ept the gift.


    Charlie Wade smiled as well as pushed her gently. ¡°Precious, it¡¯s a congrattory gift. You should


    approve it ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson took the box shyly as well as wanted to put the box away however Wendy advised


    from behind her, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, it¡¯s a present from Mr. Lane. Should not you let us have a


    look?¡±.


    ¡± Yeah, Mr. Lane is a big employer with a total assets of hundreds of billions of bucks, his present


    needs to be very costly,¡± Harold included.


    ire Wilson looked at Charlie Wade for a tip, then slowly unwrapped the box under everyone¡¯s


    stare.


    Inside the beautiful present box was a crystal-clear jade ne.


    The pendant had no contaminations whatsoever and also the emerald jade sparkled under the light,


    illuminating its clear as well as brilliant structure.


    Girl Wilson locked her gaze at the ne as if her eyes were hooked on the jade entirely.


    She recognized the ne¨C it was The Breezy Moon that was auctioned off at Eastcliff a long


    time ago!


    It was sold at a high cost of fifty million bucks to an ultra-rich guy in Lancaster. She had never


    believed that the buyer was actually Travis.


    Her eyes turned green as she looked at the pendant. If the Wilson family acquired it, it might


    reverse their tragedy!


    Wendy said in an envious tone, ¡°Huh, I really did not recognize that someone would actuallye


    right here. I question what type of luck they have actually needed to have actually known Mr. Lane


    ¡­¡±.


    As shepleted, the front workdesk¡¯s loud news reverberated once again, ¡°Miss ire Wilson


    Wilson, your congrattory gifts are right here!¡± It followed by an ear-deafening rolling originating


    from outside.


    Everyone went out of the building and also when they searched for, they saw exactly how the


    square of the building had been removed as well as a massive helicopter was graduallying


    down.


    Then, the entire team of the building started to get busy.


    They moved one flower basket after one more and also one present after one more from the


    helicopter into ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s workce.

 Chapter 306-310

    Chapter 306-310


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 306


    The whole building began to get very dynamic and also disorderly out of sudden. A straightforward


    opening ceremony had actually created such an elegant scene that even included a helicopter!


    Everybody jabbed their heads to consider the few people standing in front of the office.


    ire Wilson was in a daze. She had actually indeed invited some individuals, however they were


    not extremely close to her as well as she didn¡¯t know any person that might afford a helicopter.


    A person in the crowd said loudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that blossom basket the legendary Tiffany restricted edition?


    I heard that flower basket costs more than one million bucks!¡±


    ¡± Wow, check out all those blossoms! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen them before, they¡¯re so beautiful!¡±


    ¡± These are Dutch tulips! The special Dutch tulips are very costly, a single light bulb can cost


    anywhere from thousands or perhaps 10s of thousands of dors! And there¡¯s even Blue


    Enchantress Hydrangeas as well as Juliet roses ¡­ wow, these are all rare flowers! You can¡¯t


    cultivate them below in our country, they can only be airlifted from abroad!¡±


    ¡± It¡¯s no wonder they needed to dispatch a helicopter! I presume they were delivered here directly by


    means of helicopter upon arrival at the flight terminal from abroad!¡±


    ¡± From the appearances of it, the Tiffany flower basket alone costs one million, while those precious


    flowers additionally cost half a million per basket ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Hmm, there are an overall of ¡­ twenty baskets ¡­ so the total price of those blossoms is more


    than five million bucks, am I right?¡±.


    ¡± Oh my god, that would certainly be so generous to present flower baskets setting you back 5


    million bucks for an opening event?!¡±.


    ¡± Yes! The flowers won¡¯t survive for long, they¡¯ll perish within days. This is so extravagant ¡­¡±.


    Girl Wilson, who was seeing the scene, gulped anxiously.


    She liked to nt blossoms and also the Wilson family members rental property¡¯s garden was filled


    with various kinds of blossoms that she had actually nted herself.


    She felt heavy-hearted to purchase the bulbs of the rare flowers from abroad due to their expensive


    price tag, especially the most ssic red and white tulips from the Nethends which might cost up


    to ten grand.


    Wendy enjoyed the scene and her eyes expanded. After that, she counted on Woman Wilson and


    also whispered, ¡°Grandma, I bear in mind that you truly liked the Dutch tulips yet you didn¡¯t acquire


    them because they were as well expensive and turned to more affordable local tulips which set you


    back a couple of hundred dors instead. Exactly how can these people give ire Wilson such an


    useful present?¡±.


    Wendy¡¯s words resembled into Girl Wilson¡¯s ears. She gritted her teeth in envy when she thought


    about her cheap regional tulips which faded inparison to ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s Dutch tulips!


    She wondered if she might take a few and nt them in her garden to see if they could make it


    through ¡­


    Currently, the front workdesk screamed, ¡°Revealing the arrival of Miss Doris Young, the vice-


    chairman of Emgrand Group, Miss Jasmine Moore, Mr. Zeke White, Mr. Graham Quinton, and


    Anthony Simmons to the opening ceremony of Mrs. Wade¡¯spany!¡±.


    The news not just stunned the Wilson household, however it also stunned the whole team of Bright


    Celebrity Structure.


    Emgrand Team had the building, they rarely intervened in the tasks right here. Suddenly, the vice-


    chairman, along with numerous of Aurouss Hilll¡¯s famous numbers, had in fact concerned this


    humble structure to attend ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s opening event!


    The sudden appearance of numerous VIPs at Bright Celebrity Building had actually added an


    enchanting st to the structure. It also made individuals question ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    background¨C they were curious as to how she had actually invited many big shots to her opening


    ceremony.


    The Wilson family members were also surprised as well as wondered exactly how any one of this


    might happen to ire Wilson ?!


    ire Wilson herself was equally dumbstruck. Hearing these names sufficed to make her jump in


    uneasy.


    Nevertheless, the Wilson household remained in misery right now, and she understood full well that


    she could just be considered an inadequate as well as ordinary beginner that had simply begun her


    company. She had not even had a foundation of her credibility in Aurouss Hilll.


    So, why did these big shots attend her opening event?


    Was it ¡­ as a result of her partner, Charlie Wade ?!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 307


    A flow appeared immediately as the crowd of observers given way and also stood to the side as if


    there were invisible barriers.


    Doris as well as Jasmine, two enchanting belles that wore extremely formal and also ssy dresses


    with smiles on their faces, walking alongside from outside towards the door.


    Behind them were Zeke White in addition to Kevin and also Gerald, Graham Quinton in addition to


    Aurora and Adam, and also Anthony Simmons and his granddaughter X. They walked in a group


    like a team of Avengers.


    Albert Rhodes strolled behind the pack.


    Wendy¡¯s eyes widened in shock and also disbelief as she stared at the scene.


    These people were all noticeable figures in Aurouss Hilll that rarely showed up in public ces, yet


    they gathered below to praise ire Wilson Wilson, that made her envious and agitated!


    She was always on her high horse formerly with her history as the little girl of a rich household and


    among one of the most exceptional youngsters in the city. She was quite as well as attractive, high


    and also slim, and also she was considered among the gorgeous sirens of the top social course of


    the city.


    She had actually beenpeting with her rtive in all elements for a lot of years.


    She assumed that she had actually discovered a good husband and might ultimately crush her


    rtive, but now, everything she had faded inparison to ire Wilson Wilson. Her household


    she was so pleased with was like a pile of rubbish contrasted to the guests that ire Wilson


    weed.


    There was a huge gap between her and also ire Wilson Wilson!


    ¡± ire Wilson Wilson, what type of shitty jackpot did you strike?!¡± Wendy zed at ire Wilson


    and roared with an undisguised tone of envy.


    ire Wilson ignored her just due to the fact that she was in a hypnotic trance. She nudged Charlie


    Wade and also asked, ¡°Did you invite these individuals?¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve given them with some Feng Shui and also fortune-telling solutions


    and also I developed my rtionships with them from there.¡±.


    ire Wilson sighed heavily and also rubbed her forehead heavily ¡­


    She had repeatedly told Charlie Wade not to trick people with these unreliable approaches. Not just


    did he neglect her warnings but he had actually broadened his service of deception and also


    extended his ws to the prominent numbers now.


    What if these individuals discovered his deception eventually? They would be dead meat!


    She intended to persuade Charlie Wade to stop, yet before she might talk, Doris and also Jasmine


    had currently stood in front of them.


    Jasmine talked first.


    She nced at ire Wilson unobtrusively, then extended her hand as well as stated with a polite


    smile, ¡°Mrs. Wade, congrattions on your opening day. I wish you can expand yourpany to us


    if we need any kind of style solutions in the future!¡±.


    The Wilson family stared at the scene, surprised. It was obvious that Jasmine was handing the


    business into ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand, but it sounded like Jasmine was humbly requesting for


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s aid. What did ire Wilson do to obtain such a simple response from Miss


    Moore?


    ire Wilson used her hand nervously and also shook Jasmine¡¯s hand. She stated in a rather


    anxious as well as ring tone, ¡°Thank you, Miss Moore!¡±.


    While they were talking, Jasmine was inspecting ire Wilson out and also the other way around.


    In terms of physical look, Jasmine as well as ire Wilson were on the same level, however ire


    Wilson can never be at the very same level when it concerned the natural worthy as well as


    sophisticated temperament.


    ire Wilson could not aid but feel a little substandard when she thought of it.


    Jasmine started, ¡°Mrs. Wade, you are Master Wade¡¯s other half, which suggests you are my


    customer as well, so please be casual around me!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 308


    Certainly, they were below due to Charlie Wade ¡­


    Upon hearing that, ire Wilson took a peek at Charlie Wade, who was weing the various


    other guests, and also in some way, a tinge of envy slowly arose inside her ¡­


    She did not expect that the notable child of the Moore household would respect her spouse so


    much. He had lots of mystery today.


    After that, Doris approached them, drank hands with ire Wilson Wilson, and said,


    ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Wade. Emgrand Group has a number of jobs that are awaiting your


    discussion!¡±.


    ¡± Seriously?!¡± ire Wilson said loudly in shock.


    Previously, the sixty million buck contract with Emgrand Group was enough to make the whole


    Wilson household delighted as well as thrilled. She would get on top of the world if she can obtain a


    six million buck contract from them!


    Doris smiled as well as answered, ¡°Obviously, Mrs. Wade. We now have a total amount of nearly 3


    hundred million bucks in interior decoration as well as renovation projects. We¡¯ll have the


    agreement ready right now if you can approve and manage it!¡±.


    The Wilson family, who were listening to their discussion, had their jaws opened up so vast that they


    almost dropped to the floor!


    A 3 million buck job?!


    They wanted to provide it all to ire Wilson ?!


    Could a person knock some detects into the vice-chairman of Emgrand Group? With their power


    and also status, why would certainly they wish to tter the insignificant ire Wilson Wilson?


    If the Wilson household can get a in 10% of the whole task, it sufficed to reverse their suffering


    and also stabilize theirpany!


    Woman Wilson felt as if a person had actually stomped on her heart repetitively. If she had actually


    understood that ire Wilson was so qualified, she would certainly draw her back to the household


    even if she needed to stoop before her!


    With this ying in her mind, she made a decision that she needed to get ire Wilson back


    whatever, along with Emgrand Group¡¯s tasks!


    Presently, Zeke brought his son, Kevin, and also his nephew, Gerald, toe close to Charlie


    Wade as well as ire Wilson Wilson.


    Zeke started, ¡°Mrs. Wade, congrattions and also finest desires on your grand opening! You are


    the initial the White household will approach when we have any kind of interior design as well as


    remodelling projects in the future!¡±.


    ttered, ire Wilson hurriedly stated, ¡°Thanks, Mr. White.¡±.


    Kevin as well as Gerald stepped forward as well as stated in a considerate tone, ¡°Congrattions,


    Mrs. Wade!¡±.


    The two guys were so passive and also simple as well as they trembled when they saw Charlie


    Wade. Charlie Wade had be the guardian angel of their family members today, so their respect


    for ire Wilson was genuine as well as genuine.


    Wendy, that was standing nearby, watched the White family approaching Charlie Wade and also


    ire Wilson with frustration as well as irritation.


    Looking at Gerald, whom she had always liked so much, she felt bitter and unpleasant. She was


    expected to marry him by now, she was intended to be his other half and also the daughter-inw of


    the White family members.


    Yet he was treating her like a stranger. Not only did he obstruct as well as cklist all her get in


    touch with information however he also really did not even bother to look at her.


    The scene that annoyed her the most was that the man she loved a lot was being so considerate


    and gracious around ire Wilson Wilson. She had actually ended up being the overall loser in this


    situation!


    Wendy couldn¡¯t aid it anymore. With rips rolling down her cheeks, she barged onward, ordered


    Gerald¡¯s arm, as well as stated, ¡°Gerald! My dear Gerald! Why really did not you call me ¡­¡±.


    Ayer of thin ice covered Gerald¡¯s face. He took his arm out of Wendy¡¯s clutch and said coldly,


    ¡°Sorry, I have nothing to do with you now. I¡¯m right here to praise Master and also Mrs. Wade,


    please act yourself!¡±.


    Behave myself ?!¡± Wendy howled loudly, her splits flowing like two streams of rivers. ¡°Gerald White!


    I even lugged your youngster and currently you desire me to behave myself?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 309


    Wendy was really feeling so sad as well as hurt appropriate then.


    She had invested all her hopes as well as dreams of an attractive and delighted life on Gerald


    alone, but he pushed her right into the void of torment with his own hands!


    Not only did he discard her after messing up her feelings however he also revealed such solid


    disapproval as well as disgust towards her before numerous people!


    It was entirely undesirable! Her wrath of fierceness almost took off right there and then!


    Gerald was unusually calm and unemotional at her sobbing andint. He said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s


    typical to fall in love and also break up, what has it to do with respect? Please stop annoying me.¡±.


    Charlie Wade walked in the direction of them as he assumed Wendy was about to cause a scene.


    Blood drained pipes from Gerald¡¯s face as Charlie Wade came with them and promptly exined,


    for worry that Charlie Wade would certainly dismiss him for this circumstance. ¡°Master Wade,


    please cool down. It was this outrageous b * tch who leapt at me and also tossed a tantrum ¡­¡±.


    Wendy zed at the exchange in shock. Gerald, that was rather keen on her in the past, had cast


    her apart like an old footwear currently. He even called her an immoral b * tch in order to curry


    support with Charlie Wade!


    She was so infuriated!


    All her patience went out the window currently. She barked hysterically, ¡°Are you all f * cking blind?!


    Charlie Wade is just a f * cking moocher, a loser! Why do you bow at him like he is some type of


    king?! Why?!¡±.


    Gerald sucked in a breath in confusion. He pped her as well as yelled, ¡°Stop talking, you b * tch!


    Who do you believe you are? Just how risk you criticize Master Wade? I¡¯ll eliminate you right now!¡±.


    Girl Wilson was flustered as she viewed her beloved granddaughter being degraded. She walked


    up and said coldly, ¡°Mr. White, please manage your nephew! He¡¯s going overboard¡±.


    ¡± Overdoing it?!¡± Zeke scrunched up your eyes at her as well as sneered, ¡°Truth be told, otherwise


    for Mrs. Wade¡¯s grand opening day today, I would certainly break her leg wherefore she¡¯s simply


    said! I just do not want to spoil the mood today!¡±.


    He continued, ¡°Besides, that the f * ck do you assume you are? You desire me to manage my


    nephew? Do you believe I¡¯m not aware that it was you that purchased Harold Wilson to snatch the


    vacation home that I provided to Master Wade, you old witch? I spared you due to Master and also


    Mrs. Wade. If you blurt another ridiculous deration from your mouth, I¡¯ll put you! Attempt me!¡±.


    Girl Wilson can feel a chill adding her spine and also she began to tremble in anxiety.


    She was so used to being an authoritarian in the Wilson family members as well as she wanted to


    establish the very same prideful photo when she was out of the house, however ¡­


    Yet ¡­ she had actually lost power!


    Also if she still preserved her impact, she had no right to m Zeke to his face ¡­


    If he really jumped on her and pped and also, there was nothing she could do can it ¡­


    So, she frantically blurted, ¡°Desperately Spouted ¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my bad. I¡¯m being illogical and


    also breakout, please forgive me ¡­¡±.


    Zeke scrunched up your eyes at her like she was a horrible creature as well as snarled, ¡°Obtain


    shed, then!¡±.


    She sheepishly did as he stated and also stood at the side immediately.


    Wendy, on the other hand, had actually shed her mind as a result of the devastating blow.


    She extended her arms suddenly and embraced Gerald while begging, ¡°Gerald, why are you so


    cold towards me ?! I like you very a lot, I¡¯ve constantly liked you! Please, I beg you, please provide


    me another possibility.


    Gerald was exacerbated as Wendy sticks onto him stubbornly like a ko. His face was full of


    aggravation as he tried to damage without her clutches fruitless.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 310


    Gerald was totally aware that he had almost offended Master Wade due to the fact that he was


    deceived as well as persuaded by these fools. Master Wade was therger individual and also


    forgave his wrongdoings. Or else, he would have brought disastrous injury to his whole White


    family.


    Currently, this outrageous Wendy had the nerve to try reconciling with him ?!


    It was like pressing him back right into the fire pit!


    He pushed Wendy away and also kicked her in the tummy as she fell to the flooring and roared,


    ¡°Wendy Wilson! From now on, obtain the heck away from me! If youe at me once again, I


    swear to God I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±.


    Wendy remained on the floor in a trance as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Recalling at Gerald¡¯s face in an angry grimace, she found it so strange as well as strange. He really


    did not look like the man that was when crazy with her in any way.


    ire Wilson was a little flustered by Wendy, they were cousins. She could not bear seeing her


    being insulted simr to this, so she stated to Gerald, ¡°Mr. White, you and Wendy were once in love.


    Even if you can¡¯t be fans, you do not need to be enemies, do you?¡±.


    Gerald quickly bowed at ire Wilson as well as said, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Wade! It is my mistake for


    handling it severely, please forgive me!¡±.


    Gerald was so callous and harsh to her, yet he was treating ire Wilson with full respect ¡­


    She turned her transformed at ire Wilson Wilson. Rather of feeling thankful, her heart was filled


    with hatred and also resentment as if it was screaming, ¡°It was that b * tch ire Wilson Wilson!


    Had it not been for the b * tch which deadbeat moocher partner of hers, she would have wed Gerald


    by now! She would certainly have lived a satisfied life as the rich Mrs. White as well as she could


    bring the Wilson family to a greater level. The Wilson family members would not have actually


    minimized to such a pitiful degree!


    It is all your fault, ire Wilson Wilson!


    Your fault!!


    Your mistake!!!


    You b * tch !!!


    The cluttered Wendy with her bloodshot eyes instantly jumped up and rushed in the direction of


    ire Wilson with her arms extending at her.


    ¡± B * tch! I¡¯m going to eliminate you now !!!¡±.


    ire Wilson was shocked when Wendy all of a sudden ran in the direction of her. She rapidly


    moved backwards and also tried to conceal from her attack.


    Charlie Wade grimaced in irritability and was about to strike Wendy when Albert marched ahead as


    well as put Wendy hard on her face. She fell to the floor once more.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Albert screamed indignantly, ¡°What are you? Exactly how risk you try to assault Mrs. Wade! I¡¯ll


    eliminate you!¡±.


    He urged his males that backed up him, ¡°Come right here, drag this b * tch outdoors as well as give


    her a good whipping!¡±.


    Two beefy males in ck came out from behind, pulled Wendy up, as well as dragged her out.


    Christopher hysterically called, ¡°Please, my child is premature, please forgive her!¡±.


    Albert¡¯s eyes were loaded with inmmation and anger. ¡°What are you! Quit bugging me or I¡¯ll kill


    you too!¡±.

 Chapter 311-315

    Chapter 311-315


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 311


    Christopher was shivering in scare as Albert roared at him.


    He had no doubt regarding Albert¡¯s statements. As a person who was regarded as the king of the


    underworld as well as had ruled the underworld for many years, killing two people was a piece of


    cake for him.


    He looked desperately at the two robust guys that were dragging Wendy as well as rose to ire


    Wilson to request for assistance. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, could you please talk with them? She¡¯s your


    rtive, just how could you just see her being removed?¡±


    ire Wilson pursed her lips and also said to the brawny guys, ¡°Please quit, she was puzzled ¡­


    she really did not suggest to hurt me ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson located Wendy irritating, yet they were cousins, nevertheless. She could not birth


    seeing her being defeated by these men.


    Albert looked back at Charlie Wade as well as waited for his orders.


    Charlie Wade grinned as well as said, ¡°Why are you taking a look at me? Listen to what my better


    half states, after that ¡­¡±.


    Albert purchased his guys, ¡°Considering that Mrs. Wade has actually specified her sight, let them


    go!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded as well as transformed his look at Girl Wilson. ¡°See? I informed you, you¡¯re


    not invite here. Get shed when I ask nicely, or I¡¯ll allow Albert¡¯s men kick you out of right here!¡±.


    The furious Lady Wilson gripped her clenched fists as well as clenched her jaw furiously. She


    shivered so violently that she could not even stall, however she really did not attempt to remain


    there any longer. Christopher took her arm and they promptly left.


    Wendy, on the other hand, was still screaming hysterically, ¡°No! Let go of me!


    Albert kicked her mercilessly and growled, ¡°Shut up or I¡¯ll remove your tongue!¡±.


    Horrified at his sister¡¯s frustrating habits, Harold helped her up as well as said hurriedly, ¡°Wendy,


    let¡¯s go residence!¡±.


    Girl Wilson sighed repeatedly as she strolled out of ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s new workce. Her


    objective today was to simted ire Wilson as well as generate her to return to the Wilson family


    members with a little pressure. Considering That ire Wilson did not have any type of purpose to


    return to the Wilson family, there went their only hope to revive the household.


    ire Wilson could ultimately breathe freely after the Wilson family left in shame.


    Nheless, the dynamic environment in her workce made her nervous again.


    The VIPs were gathering under her roofing however her workce was also tiny to fit numerous


    individuals and also it was not extremely hassle-free to move. After that, she saw numerous Bright


    Celebrity Building¡¯s team hustling around her workce, serving the visitors treats as well as drinks.


    The structure belonged to Emgrand Team. One telephone call from Doris sufficed for these


    individuals to ce their job aside right away and pertain to help at ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s office.


    Doris strolled to ire Wilson and stated, ¡°Mrs. Wade, Bright Star Structure is our home. Because


    you¡¯ve chosen to open your office below, we have something for you in return.¡±.


    She gestured at a middle-aged man and imed, ¡°This is Bobby Hinton, the manager of this


    structure. I have actually informed him that in the future, the offices on this flooring will progressively


    be cleared out for your use.¡±.


    ire Wilson swung her hands desperately and imed, ¡°Oh no, Miss Young, you do not have to


    do that. This workce is sufficient for the time being considering that I¡¯m the only one functioning


    here.


    Bobby fast turned over a talk to the worth of a hundred as well as eighty grand created on it and


    also stated, ¡°Mrs. Wade, this is the 1 year rent that you have actually paid beforehand. For your


    details, we will bear all the rental fee, energies, building fees, air-conditioning fees, as well as


    heating charges of your workce in the future!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 312


    ire Wilson said nervously, ¡°Oh, no, I can¡¯t make you do that ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade took her hand and also imed with a gentle smile, ¡°Beloved, because Miss Youthful


    wish to use her help, just ept her kindness as a form of respect.¡±.


    ¡± Huh, it¡¯s not that I do not want to approve her deal, yet that¡¯s excessive assistance ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade took the check from Bobby as well as ced it in ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand. ¡°Since


    Miss Youthful imed that it¡¯s free, keep the money.


    ire Wilson was a little relocated when she listened and contemted upon Charlie Wade¡¯s


    statements.


    He was right. Emgrand Group was the biggest firm in Aurouss Hilll and also thepany alone was


    equivalent in scale to the whole Moore family members. If she made points madeplex with


    Doris Young due to the hundred and also eighty grand check, it might possibly make Doris feel that


    she was being tight as well as upromising.


    So, she approved the check happily as well as imed, ¡°Thanks quite, Miss Young!¡±.


    Doris smiled delicately. ¡°We arepanions, we should help each other.¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded as well as handed the check back to Charlie Wade. ¡°I do not have pockets on


    my dress, please assist me maintain it.¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± Charlie Wade slipped the look into his pocket and imed to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Let me


    introduce you to Miss Moore. The Moore family members has some restoration jobs that I think


    you¡¯ll have an interest in.¡±.


    ire Wilson responded, however she really did not seem like chatting with Jasmine due to the fact


    that she felt inferior as well as average when she waited Jasmine.


    More significantly, she can feel some hostility hidden behind Jasmine¡¯s generous and also polite


    smile.


    A female¡¯s instinct is never ever wrong. Deep down in Jasmine¡¯s heart, she was assuming that a


    person day, she can snag Charlie Wade from the Wilson family to the Moore household, hence the


    inconceivable hostility in the direction of ire Wilson Wilson. Apparently, ire Wilson could pick


    up the hostility from Jasmine also, however she just had not determined where the hostility came


    from and why.


    She checked out the moment and it was already past 10 am. Her parents were meant to be here


    now. She tugged Charlie Wade¡¯s sleeves and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, Mama and Daddy aren¡¯t here.


    Why do not you call them as well as ask about their whereabouts?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Perhaps there is a traffic congestion heading ¡­¡±.


    He as well as ire Wilson had actually woken up extremely early today as they had to arrive at the


    office earlier to tidy up the location and also prepare for the function. Prior to they went out the door,


    they had even informed the moms and dads to find prior to 10 for the opening event.


    It was 10 mins past 10 now yet they still had not arrived.


    Charlie Wade took out his phone and also was about to make a call when ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    phone instantly sounded. She swiftly answered her phone as it was from her mom, ine Ma.


    ine Ma¡¯s agitated voice resonated with the phone, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, we had a mishap! Your


    daddy has been sent to the Silverwing Healthcare facility. Come quick!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 313


    ¡± What?!¡± ire Wilson screamed in panic. ¡°How¡¯s Father? Where are you currently?¡±.


    ine Ma¡¯s trembling voice echoed with a mix of shock and sobbing. ¡°We go to Silverwing Hospital.


    Your dad was subconscious after the ident,e right here fast!¡±.


    Never Ever did ire Wilson anticipate to obtain such trouble when she was celebrating the grand


    opening with pleasure ¡­


    She cried right into the phone, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there right now!¡±.


    Charlie Wade listened to the discussion clearly as well as realized the seriousness of the issue. He


    counted on the guests and also stated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry men, ire Wilson as well as I need to leave


    immediately. Please make yourselffy here!¡±.


    Under regr scenarios, it would be impolite for the host to leave the visitors apart, however


    because these people were Charlie Wade¡¯s fans, they didn¡¯t mind it.


    Hence, Charlie Wade drove his wife straight to the health center.


    After he parked the auto at the car park area, they promptly went straight to the ICU.


    They pushed the ward door open and also saw Jacob Wilson lying on the bed with his eyes closed


    tightly. He was in aa. ine Ma sat by the bed, looking at her partner in a daze. There were


    bloodstains on her body and also her face as light as a sheet of paper.


    Blood drained pipes from ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face, her eyes loaded with rips. She rushed to their


    side and asked anxiously, ¡°Mother, how¡¯s Father? What took ce?¡±.


    ine Ma¡¯s eyes were puffy and also red. She said with a sob, ¡°We got on the way to your opening


    event when a filth vehicle ran the red light and also copsed into our automobile. Your papa is in a


    really important problem currently.¡±.


    ire Wilson turned to the doctor that stood in the ward. ¡°Doctor, just how¡¯s my dad?¡±.


    The physician addressed, ¡°Don¡¯t stress, he remains in a secure condition for the time being.¡±.


    ire Wilson and Charlie Wade heaved a sigh of relief.


    After a short time out, the medical professional reiterated, waiting, ¡°But ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson frowned in confusion. ¡°Yet what?¡±.


    The doctor sighed as well as proceeded, ¡°Yet the client¡¯s back was injured in the ident and also


    he may be a quadriplegic when he gets up ¡­¡±.


    Paralytic¨C paralysed from the neck down.


    In that situation, he would certainly be a living dead that has actually shed the ability to


    operate independently, which was just a little much better than a vegetative person.


    Upon hearing the information, ire Wilson felt dizzy all of a sudden, as if the sky was rotating right


    prior to her eyes. She would certainly have fallen down to the flooring if Charlie Wade had not been


    speedy enough to hold her.


    If her dad really ended up being paralytic, it implied that he could just hinge on bed and lose the


    capability to operate. He can not do anything!


    It was living heck!


    She swiftly asked, ¡°Medical professional, is there any way to treat the spinal injury?¡±.


    The physician trembled his head. ¡°Generally, there isn¡¯t a remedy. To day, there are no situations of


    quadriplegics that have actually been healed. The most effective we can do is have the patient sit


    up by himself and the rest is out of our hands. It¡¯s best for you to be psychologically ready ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s rips moved like rivers. Then, she counted on ine Ma as well as asked,


    ¡°Mama, are you fine?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 314


    ine Ma looked extremely pale as well as surprised. She said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m great, my head just harms


    a little. The medical professional checked on me as well as he said that I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s simply that your


    dad ¡­ the vehicle had struck his side ¡­¡±.


    She sobbed loudly.


    It was a deadly impact to her that her partner could end up beingpletely paralytic.


    After a thorough investigation, Charlie Wade uncovered that the muck vehicle had already escaped


    after the mishap. ine Ma and also Jacob Wilson were subconscious after being hit by the


    vehicle, so they could not see the vehicle¡¯s certificate te nor any significant function of the truck.


    Later, they were sent out to the hospital by Good Samaritans.


    ine Ma¡¯s circumstance was a little much better. She was sitting in the front guest seat at the time,


    so she was unconscious after the mishap as well as experienced some contusions as well as small


    injuries. She awakened aftering to the health center.


    Jacob Wilson, on the other hand, was unlucky. Being in the driver¡¯s seat, he suffered a major


    influence as the vehicle had hit his side as well as he ended up in this unpleasant state.


    Charlie Wade sighed heavily and also thought, ¡®God is so unjust.¡¯.


    Although Jacob Wilson was an egoistic boaster that enjoyed to act to be an expert despite hisck


    of expertise, he was not a bad person generally, only a little afraid and crazy.


    The ident had actually triggered him to bepletely paralytic. If he didn¡¯t do something now, he


    would certainly remain in anguish for the remainder of his life.


    On the other hand, ine Ma was not just a typical snob, but she was likewise a worthless shrew


    that wanted to marry her child off like it was a trade for wide range as well as magnificence. She


    had no moral standards or any line in her life.


    And then what? She wound up fine!


    Charlie Wade could not aid yet sigh, a bad thought developing in his mind. Why had not been


    ine Ma the one on the bed and at the threat of being quadriplegic?


    If she was disabled, he would finally have a leisurely life in the Wilson family members ¡­


    Currently, the door of the ICU opened as well as two figures walked in.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s face instantly dimmed when heid eyes on the young man strolling ahead. He was


    Jason Grant, the man he had embarrassed at the automobile program the other day.


    Behind him was a middle-aged male carrying a medication chest with arge red cross on it.


    ire Wilson asked, ¡°Mommy, why is he here?¡±.


    ¡± Oh, I asked him toe. Jason recognizes the hospital supervisor. He was right here visiting his


    family members when we were admitted to the hospital. When he saw our conditions, he right away


    scheduled your papa to be confessed to the ICU.¡±.


    He ced up a cozy smile as well as imed affectionately, ¡°Jason, you need to be tired from all


    the setups. Come, sit!¡±.


    Jason smudged a smile on his face as well as stated, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not tired.¡±.


    After that, there was a speedy adjustment in his expression when he all of a sudden saw Charlie


    Wade backing up ine Ma.


    The horrible loser was below.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yesterday, at the vehicle program, it was due to Charlie Wade¡¯s disturbance that he was


    embarrassed in front of ire Wilson Wilson.


    Since then, he disliked Charlie Wade down to the marrow of his bones.


    He really did not assume that Charlie Wade would be so incredible. He had actually been locating a


    possibility to decipher his disguise.


    His rage of fury began to shed when he saw his nemesis standing before him. At the same time, he


    meant to turn around the bad perception made and reim ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s support.


    ine Ma sighed hefty heartedly, wiped her tears, as well as said, ¡°Jason, a while ago, the doctor


    said that Jacob Wilson may be incapacitated for the remainder of his life. What should I do ¡­¡±.


    Jason directed at the middle-aged guy behind him and also presented him to ine Ma. ¡°Do not


    fret! This is Joshua Lynch, a popr Chinese medication physician in the nation and also I¡¯ve


    weed him to deal with Uncle Jacob Wilson! Do not worry, with his skills as well as


    professionalism and trust, Uncle Jacob Wilson will recover in no time at all!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 315


    As soon as ine Ma heard that Jason had brought a popr medical professional to their ward,


    she squealed in excitement as well as said, ¡°Oh, Jason, thank you so much! Thanks foring, Dr.


    Lynch!¡±.


    Jason smiled gently and also imed, ¡°You rate, I¡¯m simply using some aid whenever I can.¡±.


    Then, he transformed and pleasantly said to Joshua behind him, ¡°Dr. Lynch, this is Uncle Jacob


    Wilson, please examine him.¡±.


    Joshua stepped forward and said in a certain tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he hurt his spine, didn¡¯t he? It


    sounds like a horrible injury, I can ensure you it¡¯s an item of cake for me.¡±.


    The medical professional gasped in shock. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, no one can heal spinal


    injuries.


    Joshuaughed and said in an egotistic tone, ¡°Since I have a magical potion. If the person takes it,


    he will certainly recover in no time.¡±.


    Then, he reached into his bag as well as very carefully obtained a crystal clear pill that was cut in


    half.


    He lifted it into the air and also imed pompously, ¡°Look, this is the magical potion I have actually


    established! It can even revitalize a vegetative person, not to mention treat a spinal injury!¡±.


    ire Wilson Wilson, that was sobbing silently, asked, ¡°Does the pill truly function?¡±.


    ¡± Certainly!¡± Joshua rubbed his beard as well as imed, ¡°This is the world¡¯s leading magical elixir.


    It was made with the significance of life and painstaking effort by a specialist with wonderful clinical


    abilities before he passed away. It¡¯s an invaluable prize. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Grant, I would never ever


    have actually taken this medication out.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled after he saw the little pill in Joshua¡¯s hand.


    It was the pill from his preliminary refining efforts to heal Jacob Wilson¡¯s injury earlier, had not been


    it?


    The effect of the pill was in fact one-tenth of the actual product. It was good enough for the general


    injuries, yet it would not function marvels on major injuries and ailments.


    He found it rather amusing when Joshua treated it like a vital treasure. He even held it so


    meticulously for concern that he would certainly damage and harm it.


    Charlie Wade shrugged any which way¨C it was simply a foolish little pill that he can mass generate


    as much as he desired!


    The magical potion that he had actually refined for the second time could indeed heal Jacob


    Wilson¡¯s spinal injury and make him recuperate, however he was certain that the half-finished item


    in Joshua¡¯s hand would fall short.


    Charlie Wade trembled his head as well as imed, ¡°Forget it, Dr. Lynch. You can¡¯t cure my father-


    inw¡¯s injury with your pill.¡±.


    Jason sneered contemptuously. ¡°Charlie Wade, that the f * ck do you think you are? Just how


    attempt you wonder about Dr. Lynch¡¯s authority right here ?!¡±.


    Joshua giggled noisally like he had actually simply heard the craziest joke ever before as well as


    said, ¡°Pal, just closed up if you do not know anything. Don¡¯t make meugh!¡±.


    Everyone in the ward gasped in extreme shock!


    Who was Anthony Simmons?


    He was the noteworthy authority in Chinese medicine. His medical abilities were fantastic and also


    he had aided a lot of individuals throughout his life. He didn¡¯t ept just any case, and also even if


    one was abundant and powerful, it really did not indicate that they could see him as they pleased!


    Even his own injuries that he was helpless of were treated by the enchanting potion developed by


    Dr. Lynch! Just how incredible was that?!


    And nowAnd also Charlie Wade had the nerve to say that state pill didn¡¯t tablet Really did not


    Function was kidding?!

 Chapter 316-320

    Chapter 316-320


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 316


    ine Ma¡¯s face turned into a disdainful grimace as well as she screamed, ¡°Charlie Wade, just


    stopped talking, you loser! Who do you believe you are?! You have no say in this!¡±


    She shot des at Charlie Wade as well as grumbled, ¡°Stop messing with Dr. Lynch¡¯s treatment.


    Venture out!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned in discouragement.


    At the same time, he assumed, ¡®Could it be that Joshua was the initial to get the pill from Zachary?


    If so, he needs to be the one who offered the pill to Anthony Simmons for five million bucks, that


    dishonest and also profiteering prick!¡¯


    Jason needs to have spent a lot of cash to hire him.


    At this moment, Jason sneered, believing that he had something on Charlie Wade, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    you deadbeat loser. You must be pretty good with your mouth, huh, considering that there¡¯s


    definitely nothing you can do below? You and also your bluff!¡±


    He pped his hands with each other as if something struck his mind and stated, ¡°Oh, I obtain it!


    You wondered about Dr. Lynch since you do not want Uncle Jacob Wilson to get better!¡±


    ¡± Huh, I¡¯m bluffing?¡±


    Charlie Wade can withstand ine Ma¡¯s ridicule and disrespect, however it really did not mean that


    he can do the very same with Jason. He sneered and responded, ¡°I know Anthony and also I¡¯ve


    never ever heard him say he was healed by this pinhead here.¡±


    Jason chuckled aloud. ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡¯re so amusing! Did you say you recognize Anthony? You


    might too im that you understand the head of state of the United States!¡±


    Joshua was dissatisfied when Charlie Wade called him an idiot, so he squinted at him pompously


    and scolded, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re weak but your bber is extremely excellent! I wager you have


    actually never even read a solitary clinical publication! Exactly how attempt you call me an idiot!¡±


    He directed at Charlie Wade arrogantly and also growled, ¡°You, apologize to me today! Or else, I


    won¡¯t conserve the individual!¡±


    Blood drained pipes from ine Ma¡¯s face. She shouted, ¡°Charlie Wade, you want to kill my other


    half, do not you?


    Charlie Wade resented her like he was considering a crazy person.


    ¡® Did you simply im that I want to nab your belongings? Do you believe I want to take that lousy


    three-room house of your own? Charlie Wade thought to himself.


    This was thergest joke on the!


    Jason added, ¡°I think Charlie Wade is outlining something wickedness. You ¡®d much better be


    careful or he¡¯ll make your life unpleasant!¡±.


    ire Wilson tugged Charlie Wade¡¯s arm and also imed, ¡°Charlie Wade, allowed Dr. Lynch


    attempt.¡±.


    Despite themotion, Dr. Lynch remained on his high horse and grunted coldly, ¡°Friend, you ¡®d


    much better jump on your knees and also apologize to me or I won¡¯t treat the person!¡±.


    As quickly as hepleted iming this, an icy voice suddenly came from outside the door. How


    dare he mobilize Master Wade to kneel prior to him?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 317


    Adhering to the instructions of the noise, everyone looked in the direction of the door and saw a


    middle-aged male in a clever match walking right into the ward. Jason and also Dr. Lynch went


    crazy as quickly as they saw the man, their faces turning green and their mouths broad agape.


    He was the dignified king of Aurouss Hilll¡¯s abyss, Don Albertt Rhodes!


    What the hell was going on?!


    Why was he below?


    Prior To Jason and Dr. Lynch can respond to his appearance, the next scene made them surprised


    as if they had been struck by lightning!


    A group of individuals barged into the area like a SWAT team. They were Doris Youthful, Zeke


    White, Graham Quinton, Travis Lane, Anthony Simmons, and so forth! These people were


    prominent figures in Aurouss Hilll and also Lancaster!


    They walked straight to Charlie Wade, bowed and weed professionally, ¡°Master Wade!¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked strangely enough, ¡°Why are all of you below?¡±.


    Don Albertt addressed, ¡°Master Wade, we came as quickly as we became aware of your father-in-


    law¡¯s crash, hope you don¡¯t mind our unexpected breach.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled. ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±.


    His tone was kicked back andid-back, however the brief remark was enough of apliment to


    make these VIPs flush in exhration and they even shivered a little because of the thrill.


    ine Ma scrunched up your eyes at the scene in devastation and also thought, ¡®Oh damn! Charlie


    Wade the criminal has obtained worse and even worse in his deception!


    She really did not think that Charlie Wade was talented at all. She understood Charlie Wade¡¯s past


    really clearly.


    If he truly was sopetent, why had he led such a dog¡¯s life for all these years, then?


    Jason was entirely amazed at the scene, especially when he saw Jasmine Moore among the group!


    She was the notable little girl of the Moore family members!


    The Grant family members was a tiny presence contrasted to the magnificent Moore family


    members and also his daddy was in no ce to fulfill her as they pleased!


    However the beautiful and captivating Jasmine Moore was so respectful and also gracious in the


    direction of Charlie Wade the loser!


    Exactly how can it be?!


    Jason could notprehend why the affluent as well as elegant girl would certainly condescend to


    Charlie Wade the deadbeat moocher! He cleared his throat as well as blurted out of shock, ¡°Miss


    Moore, why do you call him Master Wade? He¡¯s just a deadbeat loser, have you incorrect him for


    somebody else?¡±.


    Jasmine¡¯s face darkened and she scolded, ¡°Shut up! Just how dare you wonder about Master Wade


    ?!¡±.


    Graham, who was standing beside her, sneered coldly, and imed, ¡°Master Wade is the just true


    dragon in the entire world with unbelievable power and toughness. Exactly how could we have


    mistaken him for somebody else?!¡±.


    Zeke included, ¡°That¡¯s right! Master Wade is extremely appreciated and also ethical in Aurouss Hilll,


    who do you believe you are to resolve him by his given name, you b * stard ?!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 318


    Don Albertt fired Jason an intimidating re and also said, ¡°Master Wade is our leader, your


    disrespect to him amounts making us your opponents. If you dare blurt a solitary nonsensical


    deration again, I¡¯ll break your leg!¡±.


    Jason¡¯s face turned green and also blue as the VIPs scolded him continuously, stunned as well as


    speechless.


    Currently, Anthony shouted coldly, ¡°Come right here, Joshua Lynch!¡±.


    Joshua shivered in astonishment when his name was called.


    Others may not know it, however he understood very inly whether his enchanting potion had


    actually healed Anthony¡¯s health problem. He might still deceive them earlier, today that the actual


    man was here, his bluff would be revealed!


    Nevertheless, he stepped forward with his head hanging low and greeted, ¡°Master Simmons.¡±.


    Anthony reproved madly, ¡°I heard you state that you treated my health problem keeping that tablet


    in your hand, is that true?¡±.


    Joshua began frantically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Simmons. I was simply talking nonsense and bragging


    about something I didn¡¯t do, please forgive me ¡­¡±.


    Really, Joshua understoodplete well that after he had offered the pill to Anthony, he did state


    that the pill was fairly powerful and that it had alleviated his injuries effectively, but it was not so


    remarkable as to heal it entirely. Earlier, he was simply boasting to unt about the pill¡¯s result, but


    he had actually never ever anticipated to see Anthony show up right before him.


    He was extremely nervous and edgy as the magnificent Anthony stood in front of him. He was


    regarded as a popr Chinese medicine physician, he faded in contrast to Anthony, who was the


    head of state of the Chinese Medicine Organization. If he upset him, his license as a Chinese


    medicine medical professional could be withdrawed.


    All his effort in his entire life would certainly go down the drainpipe already ¡­


    Anthony didn¡¯t intend to forgive Joshua so quickly. He heckled him coldly, ¡°You have actually


    insulted Master Wade, ask forgiveness to him now!¡±.


    Joshua really felt frustrated by Anthony¡¯s demand. Even if he bragged concerning his ability, it didn¡¯t


    mean that he was even worse than Charlie Wade!


    He pursed his lips in anxiety and stated, ¡°Master Simmons, I confess that I did lie regarding your


    component, yet that Wade man was talking nonsense. He dishonored my medication, so why


    should I ask forgiveness to him?¡±.


    Ayer of angry gloom covered Anthony¡¯s face. Do you know that made the pill you¡¯re holding? It


    was Master Wade¡¯s job!


    ¡± What?¡± Joshua cried out in disbelief, ¡°Charlie Wade made this pill?¡±.


    Anthony imed coldly, ¡°Frankly, Master Wade fine-tuned an extra reliable as well as effective


    wonderful elixir a few days earlier. My old injuries were totally cured by his wonderful tablet! Just


    how risk you question him ?!¡±.


    Joshua shivered in edgy, sweat drenching his forehead. He swiftly exined, ¡°Master Simmons, I¡¯m


    so sorry, I really did not understand that Master Wade was the one who improved this pill. I would


    not have done what I did if I had actually understood it ¡­¡±.


    Prior to he might finish, Anthony inserted intensely, ¡°It¡¯s toote! After this, I¡¯ll rmend to the


    health and wellness department that theypletely withdraw your medical certificate!¡±.


    Blood drained Joshua¡¯s face as he paid attention to Anthony¡¯s announcement. Anxiety saturated his


    body as well as he started trembling in panic and also concern.


    After that, he regained hisposure, knelt in front of Charlie Wade with a loud smack, and begged


    as he sobbed, ¡°Master Wade, please, I¡¯m sorry, please approve my apology! Yes, I existed to


    everyone! I really did not make that tablet, I just bought it. I really did not also recognize if it¡¯s able to


    treat quadriplegics, I just took it out to mislead you ¡­ Please, please, I regret looking down on you


    and also for annoying you, please forgive me!¡±.


    Stooping on the floor, he pped himself and also said sorry profusely. Splits covered his face,


    body, and the floor ¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 319


    ine Ma as well as ire Wilson enjoyed the scenario unfolding with a surprised expression,


    while Jason was a lot more shocked and also confused.


    ine Ma expected the genius doctor to treat her hubby, but that would have believed that he


    would ask forgiveness to Charlie Wade, admitting that he was tricking them with the magical drug ¡­


    Jason¡¯s face turned green in anger and humiliation. He clinched his hands snugly, feeling that his


    entire online reputation was being stampeded and humiliated by Charlie Wade. However, he


    refused to think that Charlie Wade was as effective as these people imed as well as he was


    unwilling to admit defeat to the loser.


    All Of A Sudden, Don Albertt all of a sudden sneered at him and asked Charlie Wade, ¡°Master


    Wade, what should I make with this Grant kid?¡±.


    He didn¡¯t dare to make his very own choice in front of Charlie Wade, or he would certainly have


    assaulted Jason instantly for his impolite attitude towards Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade stated emphatically, ¡°It depends on you.¡±.


    Don Albertt smiled viciously upon Charlie Wade¡¯s statement, but before he could summon his males


    to move, Graham frowned in agitation and also asked, ¡°Wait, I learnt through Luke Marshall that you


    caused a scene at the auto program yesterday as well as offended Master Wade, really did not


    you?¡±.


    ¡± Huh? No, I. I really did not ¡­ I.¡± Jason faltered, panicked and also frenzied.


    Although he was on the shedding side the other day, he did wee difficulty for himself by


    provoking Charlie Wade. From the appearances of it, they wanted to resolve two scores together.


    Don Albertt chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Alright after that, it appears you were messing with Master


    Wade the other day, you blind canine! Okay, I¡¯ll allow you recognize the price to pay for angering


    Master Wade!¡±.


    He summoned his guys and also imed, ¡°Guys, throw this ignorant b * stard gone currently!¡±.


    Jason was so stunned and scared that his pompous and cocky disguise was taken apart right there


    and also after that. He stooped as well as sobbed, ¡°Charlie Wade, I¡¯m sorry.


    Charlie Wade smirked, ¡°Hmm, I thought you were rather adept, no? I¡¯m just a loser, why are you


    asking me for grace?¡±.


    Jason howled pathetically, his tears and snot covered his face messily. ¡°Charlie Wade, please, I¡¯m


    sorry! I¡¯m the loser! I¡¯m thergest loser on the! Please spare my life, please forgive me ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade kicked him out of his way as well as said coldly, ¡°You ignored me the other day, so I¡¯m


    stepping on you today! Get lost!¡±.


    He yelled to Albert, ¡°What are you waiting for?!¡±.


    Albert trembled somewhat as well as purchased his men, ¡°What the f * ck are you awaiting? I¡¯ll toss


    you out of the window, you idiot!¡±.


    Don Albertt¡¯s males raised Jason up right away and also threw him out of the home window. It was


    followed by a series of agonizing screams.


    ire Wilson covered her mouth in disbelief. Her heart was battering vigorously and her mind went


    nk.


    They got on the 3rd floor. Suppose they eliminated him?


    She and also ine Ma rushed to the home window and looked down.


    Jason was still to life. He wasying on the yard, clutching his legs and also shrieking regrly.


    Luckily for him also that they were at the hospital, so the physicians as well as registered nurses


    hurried to his side as well as sent him to the emergency unit promptly.


    ire Wilson breathed freely upon the scene. She was a little disgusted and also aggravated by


    Jason¡¯s continuous pestering as well as his repetitive insults towards Charlie Wade. Since his legs


    were clearly broken, he wouldn¡¯t have the ability to annoy her again and it was fairly a relief for her.


    In the midst of the turmoil, Charlie Wade went to Anthony quietly, recovered the second set of the


    pill from his pocket, as well as murmured, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I need your help. You¡¯ll be the one to treat


    my father-inwter and give him this tablet.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 320


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    In fact, on their means to the health center, Charlie Wade had actually intended to treat his father-in-


    law himself. He was favorably specific that his tablet might heal a back injury with ease.


    However, after he got to the healthcare facility, he found out that Jason was there with Dr. Lynch


    and also ine Ma would definitely quit him from interfering with their involvement. Besides, he


    worried that the magical potion that appeared of nowhere would raise uncertainty and it would


    certainly be difficult for him to rify himself.


    Now that Anthony was right here, he was the convenient shield to handle the matter. Anthony¡¯s


    reputation and also stature would be an outstanding cover-up for Jacob Wilson¡¯s therapy. Besides, it


    was extra reputable if the medical miracle was produced in his hands.


    Anthony recognized his issues, yet he could not aid yet be shocked. ¡°Master Wade, a spinal injury is


    generallyplex no matter Chinese or Western medical treatment as well as there¡¯s no other way


    to heal it by far. Are you certain your wonderful potion will function?¡±.


    After that, he showed a regretful expression and also proceeded, ¡°Absolve me, Master Wade. I


    don¡¯t indicate to question your tablet, yet I do not get it, it¡¯s beyond my understanding ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade said tly, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, this tablet can fix the damage to his back.¡±.


    Anthony said loudly in shock, ¡°Wow, in that instance, it will be a clinical wonder if your father-inw


    is healed. It¡¯ll drink the globe if the news goes out and I wouldn¡¯t risk take such prestigious credit


    ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned. ¡°You should understand that I don¡¯t seek poprity and honor. The world will


    certainly check out Chinese medication differently as well as will pay utmost regard as well as


    adoration to you and also the area, so please don¡¯t reject my request.¡±.


    Anthony pondered upon his words. He nodded, epted the pill, as well as stated, ¡°Master Wade,


    thank you for the opportunity!¡±.


    Charlie Wade quickly stated as if something suddenly struck his mind, ¡°Oh yes, by the way, only half


    the pill is needed to treat spine injuries. You can keep the staying fifty percent.¡±.


    Anthony shivered in shock ¡­


    Did he hear him appropriately? Just half a pill sufficed for a spine injury-induced quariplegic? This


    ¡­ this was fantastic!


    The even more interesting part was that Charlie Wade was actually providing him the continuing to


    be fifty percent of the pill ¡­


    It ¡­ it was simply the best benefit ever!


    He had actually taken the pill that Master Wade had actually given him and was grateful for it. The


    pill had actually treated the old injuries he had actually received for his whole life, but his fate with


    the magical elixir onlysted for a while. Everyone still had the pill with them with the exception of


    him.


    Although feeling a little bit rueful, he was embarrassed to ask from Charlie Wade once more before


    he might settle his generosity. Now, Charlie Wade really desired to give him the staying fifty percent


    of the pill!


    He was extremely excited and relocated by his charitable gesture! With the half part, he would have


    one more life-saving potion in the future! Anthony was so thrilled that he intended to kneel prior to


    Charlie Wade to thank him.


    Anthony choked awhile and also responded. ¡°Master Wade, thanks for your kindness and kindness.


    I¡¯ll forever be in your debt!¡±.


    Charlie Wade took a look at him warmly as well as stated, ¡°Alright, hurry up and also begin your


    therapy. My better half is very distressed currently.¡±.

 Chapter 321-325

    Chapter 321-325


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 321


    ire Wilson was extremely stressed about her father¡¯s scenario.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Dr. Joshua Lynch, whom Jason had actually weed, to in fact be a quack


    doctor.


    Since Joshua had been subjected, that could she locate in Aurouss Hilll to heal his daddy?


    Charlie Wade brought Anthony to her as well as said, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, this is Dr. Anthony


    Simmons, a famous physician. He can heal Father¡¯s injury.¡±


    ire Wilson and ine Ma were satisfied when they heard it! They never believed that Anthony


    Simmons, the prominent doctor in the nation, would certainly want to treat Jacob Wilson.


    ire Wilson fast said, ¡°Dr. Simmons, thank you for your aid!¡±


    Anthony smiled and also stated, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Wade. I owe Master Wade a huge support as


    well as I¡¯ll attempt my finest.¡±


    He walked to the bed, took out the pill, carefully reduced it in half, and gingerly put it into Jacob


    Wilson¡¯s mouth under every person¡¯s intense gaze.


    Every person held their breath as well as expected.


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s doctor was viewing vividly. Although he didn¡¯t think that Chinese medicine might


    treat spinal injury, the man standing before them was the famous Dr. Anthony Simmons, so possibly


    a miracle might truly take ce.


    Jasmine, Zeke, Graham, and also Albert acknowledged the pill instantly given that they had


    obtained it from Charlie Wade as well as they wondered how powerful the magical elixir really was.


    Could it actually cure quadriplegia?


    After that, unexpectedly, Jacob Wilson trembled a little. His incredibly pale and sickly face began to


    turn into a blushing color of red. His eyes that were tightly shut slowly opened up.


    When Jacob Wilson opened his eyes, he felt a jolt surging his body, making his body as warm as


    salute. He was really feeling entirelyfy as well as soothed.


    In addition, the painful difort that appeared toe from his bones was slowly dispersing!


    He tried to rest up, which stunned everyone at the scene!


    Jacob Wilson essentially sat up from the hospital bed simply on his very own!


    Every person was surprised after observing such a scene as if they were watching an ancient-old


    pharaoh stay up from his grave!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ire Wilson covered her mouth in astonishment as well as cheerful rips streamed down her


    cheeks. Sure enough, Anthony Simmons was the grandmaster of Chinese medicine with


    enchanting hands. He had essentially cured her papa¡¯s quadriplegia!


    The remainder of the crowd was impressed as they experienced Jacob Wilson¡¯s healing prior to


    their eyes, their affection for Charlie Wade expanding!


    They recognized that the pill that was given to Jacob Wilson was the enchanting elixir that Charlie


    Wade improved, which they had likewise acquired. Now that they had actually witnessed how


    powerful the elixir was that it could heal paralytic with just half a pill, they were very excited and also


    thrilled!


    They could not aid however sigh as they thought, ¡®Master Wade is truly spectacr! The pill that he


    made can instantaneously cure spinal injury, it¡¯s a wonder!¡¯


    Anthony, who was watching Jacob Wilson, was so stunned and also astonished that he nearly


    fainted!


    This was undoubtedly a medical wonder! Also one of the most sophisticated Western medication


    could not cure a quadriplegic as well as he did it by using just half of the enchanting elixir!


    He meticulously ced the remaining fifty percent of the pill into the internal pocket of his suit.


    It was the wonderful elixir that Master Wade rewarded him! He should maintain it risk-free and also


    would certainly not trade it for all the treasure in the world!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 322


    At this moment, as Jacob Wilson felt the astonishing modifications in his body, he stared nkly in a


    daze and shock.


    He vaguely kept in mind that he was involved in an ident and he could not move at all, was he


    not?


    But now, why did he really feel as if nothing had taken ce to him? He really felt energetic as well


    as solid, even much better than prior to the ident!


    What was going on?


    Jacob Wilson was so overwhelmed and perplexed. He asked, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, what ¡­ what


    urred to me?¡±


    ire Wilson reimed her calmness. She rushed to her father as well as said as she wept, ¡°Papa,


    you had an automobile crash and also was virtually paralyzed, yet thanks to Dr. Simmons, you¡¯re


    fine currently.¡±


    After that, she strolled towards Anthony and said gratefully, ¡°Dr. Simmons, thank you so much! If it


    weren¡¯t for you, my father would not have recovered.¡±


    Before she might bow at Anthony, he quickly quit her as he believed to himself, ¡®In fact, you should


    be thanking Master Wade. Without his potion, he couldn¡¯t have healed his dad¡¯s injury. Reality be


    told, it was Master Wade¡¯s medication that aided your dad recover.¡¯


    However when he bore in mind Charlie Wade informing him that he didn¡¯t intend to subject himself,


    Anthony put on a courteous smile and said, ¡°You rate, Mrs. Wade. It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    Had it not been for the Master Wade¡¯s magical elixir, also he could not have a means to heal the


    back injury and the quadriplegia.


    The doctor was equally shocked. His hands shivered as he looked at Anthony and also said, ¡°Dr.


    Simmons, you¡¯ve developed a first-rate medical wonder!


    Anthony glued an awkward smile on his face as well as stated, ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re too wee. I simply


    urred to get this enchanting medication by crash. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have the ability to heal


    the paralyzed patient to regr despite having all the abilities I have.¡±


    The doctor sighed, ¡°The wonderful medication is a wonder by itself! A lot of people can take


    advantage of it if it is mass-produced!¡±


    Anthony trembled his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but this medicine is refined by a person with phenomenal


    powers. It¡¯s extremely unusual and also valuable as well as I just have half of it left, let¡¯s not discuss


    mass production.¡±


    ¡± Oh, that¡¯s too bad ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson hurried onward and asked, ¡°Physician, may I recognize when my dad will be


    discharged based upon his condition now?¡±.


    ¡± Hmm, I¡¯ve simply taken a look at Mr. Wilson¡¯s problem. The back injury has been recovered and


    also other injuries to the body have actually recuperated very well. I suggest that he be admitted to


    the hospital for a few days for observation. It¡¯s a great time for him to have an excellent remainder


    too.¡±.


    Anthony added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Wade. Healing is more crucial than the therapy, I ¡®d also


    rmend that Mr. Wilson take a couple of days to rx in the hospital. Let¡¯s see how he¡¯s doing


    later.¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded at them. ¡°Okay then, thank you for the idea as well as rmendations!¡±.


    Charlie Wade took a look at the crowd and stated, ¡°Everybody, thanks foring right here to see


    my father-inw, I value that! He has just recouped from such terrible injuries, so why don¡¯t we let


    him rest quietly?¡±.


    They nodded knowingly. Given That Master Wade had actually talked his mind, it was best to leave


    as soon as possible so as not to trigger mayhem to his household. They weed farewell to


    Charlie Wade professionally as they left the ward.


    As Charlie Wade was seeing them out, ine Ma said to ire Wilson in a worried tone, ¡°ire


    Wilson Wilson, Charlie Wade the loser has ended up being an increasing number of deceitful


    currently! He¡¯s also deceiving those VIPs! He¡¯s authorizing a death wish!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 323


    ire Wilson felt really embarrassed after hearing this caution from her mother.


    She additionally felt that Charlie Wade was taking a big risk by offering Feng Shui advice to all


    these rich as well as effective figures. In fact, it was equivalent to him walking a tightrope on the


    Grand Canyon, which was a very unsafe aplishment without a doubt.


    There were so many Feng Shui and metaphysics masters who had tricked many stars in the past,


    however they had all suffered an awful death.


    If Charlie Wade proceeded offering Feng Shui suggestions, who would certainly recognize what


    would ur in the future?


    When ine Ma saw the stressed expression on ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face, she recognized that


    she had currently done well in persuading her. Otherwise, that knows what will happen when this


    group of rich as well as effective people find out that Charlie Wade has been deceiving them all this


    while?


    After That, ine Ma continued talking, ¡°Really did not you see what happened to Jason Give? He


    was not given the opportunity to even speak or exin himself as well as was thrown away the


    window quickly. Just how are they mosting likely to deal with Charlie Wade when they find out that


    he has been existing to them all along?¡±.


    At this time, ire Wilson responded in a displeased manner, ¡°Mom, how could you im that?


    Charlie Wade simply asked a brilliant medical professional to save papa. Aren¡¯t you just trying to


    nt disharmony as well as damage us apart ?!¡±.


    ¡± Why can¡¯t I state that?¡± ine Ma replied angrily. ¡°Do you recognize that his current circumstance


    is simr to purchasing economic insurance? I do not know when there will certainly be an electrical


    storm! When there is an electrical storm, Charlie Wade will certainly be entrusted nothing


    whatsoever. Absolutely nothing!¡±.


    ire Wilson replied seriously subsequently, ¡°Mother, no matter what you say, I will never


    separation Charlie Wade!¡±.


    Despite The Fact That ire Wilson had said that, she can not aid but feel extremely stressed.


    She was not afraid that Charlie Wade would certainly be triggering injury or implicating her or the


    Wilson household in the future. Instead, she was simply stressed that Charlie Wade would be facing


    a great deal of risks in the future.


    As she considered this, she felt that she needs to persuade Charlie Wade to ask him to stop


    offering other people Feng Shui guidance in the future, lest he wee extra difficulty for himself.


    Upon listening to ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s words, ine Ma yelled angrily, ¡°You are seriously pissing


    me off!¡±.


    As soon as her voice dropped, Charlie Wade went back to the space after sending out every person


    off.


    ine Ma intended to proceed speaking, but the attending physician came to say something.


    ¡± By the way, I require among you to register as well as undergo the hospitalization treatments


    quickly. Afterwards, we will certainly begin our follow-up rehabilitation and also nursing


    procedures.¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± ire Wilson replied as she checked out Charlie Wade. ¡°Charlie Wade, do you have the


    one hundred and eighty thousand bucks cheque that Doris reimbursed to you earlier?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded prior to he imed, ¡°I will certainly go and resolve the hospital bills


    and registration procedures now.¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade reversed and left the ward once again.


    ine Ma was very nervous when she listened to that there was a cheque worth one hundred as


    well as eighty thousand bucks, as well as she fast asked, ¡°Cheque? What cheque are you


    discussing? Where did you obtain the cheque?¡±.


    ire Wilson swiftly responded, ¡°Miss Doris from Emgrand Group gave me the cheque due to the


    fact that they are refunding me for the office rental fee that I paid. They are enabling me to rent the


    workce lot in the Bright Star Building absolutely free.¡±.


    ine Ma was extremely thrilled as she said loudly, ¡°Is there such an advantage? Wow! We have


    actually saved one hundred as well as eighty thousand dors!¡±.


    ine Ma fast asked the physician, ¡°By the way, medical professional, exactly how much is the


    hospitalization cost?¡±.


    The participating in medical professional replied, ¡°Since the person has currently recouped, the only


    fee that you need to pay is for the recovery as well as nursing care. It must have to do with 2


    thousand dors a day. You can simply pay a deposit of twenty thousand bucks initially.¡±.


    When ine Ma listened to that they only needed to pay twenty thousand bucks, she swiftly


    exercised the mathematics in her mind. The cheque was for one hundred and eighty thousand


    dors! If she paid the down payment of twenty thousand dors, she would certainly still have one


    hundred and also sixty thousand bucks left!


    As she thought of it, she fast informed ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°I will certainly opt for Charlie Wade to


    manage the enrollment and also payment!¡±.


    Having said that, she ran out of the ward to overtake Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade was strolling towards the registration counter right now when he unexpectedly heard


    the audio of rushing steps behind him. He turned around and also saw that his mother-inw, ine


    Ma, was already straight behind him currently.


    ine Ma backed up him as she attempted to capture her breath and also stated, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    offer me the cheque. I will go and also work out the hospitalization fees!¡±.


    Charlie Wade did not know that she was fancying the remaining one hundred and sixty thousand


    bucks, and so, he imed, ¡°Mom, you can simply go back to the ward and apany father. I will


    go and settle the expense.¡±.


    ine Ma zed at him before she said madly, ¡°Why are you talking a lot nonsense?! I imed that


    I will certainly go and clear up the expense! Provide me the cheque now! You can just go back to


    the ward as well as aid ire Wilson Wilson!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 324


    Charlie Wade shrugged helplessly prior to he took the cheque out of his pocket and handed it over


    to ine Ma. ¡°Mom, right here¡¯s the cheque.¡±.


    ine Ma took the cheque excitedly, and full of happiness, she ran straight to the enrollment


    counter.


    When Charlie Wade saw the nervous and fired up expression on ine Ma¡¯s face, he understood


    that ine Ma was intending to keep the equilibrium of the money. He sighed before he headed


    back to the ward.


    After Charlie Wade had reached the ward, ire Wilson asked out of inquisitiveness, ¡°Did my


    mother handle to catch up to you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded before iming, ¡°Yes, mother wanted me to give her the cheque so that


    she might pay the hospitalization fee instead.¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡± ire Wilson might only nod helplessly.


    She had actually constantly understood that her mom was extremely materialistic. She was always


    money grubbing for money! ire Wilson knew that ine Ma would definitely have all sorts of


    suggestions in her mind, and she would most definitely be up to no good given that she currently


    recognized that there was a refund of one hundred as well as sixty thousand dors from the


    cheque.


    However, ire Wilson might not im anything. Sheprehended her mom¡¯s personality and


    character extremely well. If ire Wilson did not allow her to do as she pleased, her mom would


    certainly most absolutely cry as well as act as though her life was very miserable in front of her.


    ***.


    Currently, ine Ma hurried over to the enrollment counter prior to positioning the cheque in front of


    the cashier and also imed, ¡°I am right here to spend for Jacob Wilson Wilson¡¯s hospitalization


    cost.¡±.


    The cashier nodded and opened up Jacob Wilson¡¯s data so that she can check out his a hospital


    stay info. Afterwards, she said, ¡°You can pay a down payment of twenty thousand dors today. We


    will charge you again if there are any additional fees, and we will certainly reimburse you if there is


    excess settlement at the end of his hospitalization.¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡± ine Ma can not conceal her exhration as she pressed the cheque toward the cashier


    and said, ¡°You can utilize this cheque to spend for the deposit, and also you can transfer the


    equilibrium of the cash into my personal charge card.¡±.


    Having said that, ine Ma got her bank card and handed it over to the cashier as she stated, ¡°You


    don¡¯t require to rush. Just make certain that you move the bnce into this charge card.¡±.


    The cashier nodded before she grabbed the cheque. The cashier was stunned when she glimpsed


    at the cheque.


    ine Ma was additionally surprised when she saw her reaction, as well as she thought that the


    cashier was simply trying to make points tough for her. Obtaining frustrated, she asked the cashier,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you ?! Hurry up as well as wage the payment and transfer! I am rushing due to


    the fact that I have something else to do after this!¡±.


    The cashier rapidly reimed her detects. When she saw the annoyed and furious expression on


    ine Ma¡¯s face, the cashier likewise felt a little irritated. After that, she tossed the cheque at ine


    Ma before she imed, ¡°I think you must be a client from the psychological division. Aren¡¯t you ?!


    Why else would certainly you spend for a hospitalization expense with a one hundred million buck


    cash money cheque? You didn¡¯t take your medication today?¡±.


    ¡± What? One hundred million dors?¡± ine Ma frowned prior to reducing her head and also


    grabbing the cheque from the ground. After ncing at the cheque, ine Ma was absolutely


    shocked by the number of nos written on the cheque!


    ine Ma murmured to herself as she counted the variety of nos on the cheque.


    ¡± One, 10, one hundred, one thousand, 10 thousand, one hundred thousand, one million, 10 million,


    one hundred million ¡­¡±.


    ine Ma was shocked as well as she blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s one hundred million! This is a one hundred


    million dor cash money cheque!¡±.


    The cashier could not hide her temper any type of longer and also said, ¡°Are you ridiculous? Do you


    really believe that you would be able to fool me with this phony cheque?


    ine Ma returned to her detects and was so stunned that she was currently bursting out in fear.


    Oh my God!


    Something horrible had virtually urred to her!


    Just how could this hundred million buck cheque even be actual?


    Her little girl had inly imed that the cheque was for one hundred as well as eighty thousand


    dors. For that reason, this one hundred million buck cash money cheque clearly belonged to


    Charlie Wade!


    That odiferous brat! He was currently so made use of to lying to the abundant and effective people


    that he need to have gotten addicted to lying! How can he bring a phony one hundred million dor


    money cheque around with him ?! He had actually practically obtained her right into difficulty!


    ine Ma did not know if Charlie Wade did it deliberately or unintentionally. However, she was


    specific that she had evidence of his deception now.


    That gave him the guts to lie to her?! ine Ma was extremely annoyed as well as she understood


    that she would certainly have to face Charlie Wade in front of her little girl so that she could see this


    cheque for herself!


    Whatever it was, she had to see to it that her daughter divorced this big fat phony today!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 325


    Charlie Wade was in the ward with his wife, ire Wilson Wilson, as they came with and talked with


    Jacob Wilson.


    Unexpectedly, the door was kicked open as ine Ma charged right into the room aggressively.


    As soon as she went into the ward, ine Ma held out the one hundred million buck money cheque


    in her hand prior to screaming, ¡°Charlie Wade! You b * stard! Just how attempt you attempt as well


    as cheat me ?!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was surprised, and he asked in surprise, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? When


    did I try to cheat you?¡±.


    ine Ma neglected him and ran straight to ire Wilson as she grumbled, ¡°Little girl! Look! He


    also attempted to cheat your very own mom!


    ire Wilson was extremely puzzled and also she asked, ¡°Mother, what took ce?¡±.


    ine Ma handed the cheque over to ire Wilson prior to stating, ¡°Look! Your husband must be


    insane! He in fact provided me a phony one hundred million money cheque, and also the cashier at


    the enrollment counter almost called 110 to report me formitting fraudulence!¡±.


    ¡± What ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade cursed in his heart. This ¡­ this had to be the one hundred million dor cash cheque


    that Jasmine had actually offered him to thank him.


    D * mn it! He needs to have ced it in his pocket and mixed it up with the one hundred and also


    eighty thousand buck cheque!


    It mored than. Whatever mored than now.


    Just how could he possibly describe this to ire Wilson ?!


    ire Wilson took a look at the cash cheque, as well as the expression on her face changed


    immediately. Afterwards, she blurted out, ¡°Charlie Wade, what is going on? Why do you have a


    phony cash cheque worth one hundred million bucks? Are you actually taking part in fraud


    currently?¡±.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly described himself, ¡°Beloved, this is all a misconception!¡±.


    ire Wilson frowned prior to iming, ¡°What the hell is taking ce below? You ¡®d much better


    describe everything to me now, Charlie Wade.¡±.


    At this time, ine Ma unexpectedly cut in, ¡°What else exists to discuss?! This money cheque is


    quite certainly a prop that he lugs around with him when he heads out to deceive others! He


    unintentionally gave it to me today! Hmph! I believe that it is genuinely privileged that he gave it to


    me! Picture what would have happened if he actually tried to trick somebody with this phony cash


    cheque?¡±.


    ine Ma looked at ire Wilson prior to she stated in a distressed fashion, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,


    he is even brave sufficient to devote scams worth a hundred million dors currently! Are you


    certain you can still trust someone like him? If you don¡¯t separation him today, he will absolutely get


    our whole family members into trouble!¡±.


    ire Wilson had a cool expression on her face as she looked at Charlie Wade. ¡°Charlie Wade, if


    you do not rify yourself and inform me the fact concerning this issue today, I will really consider


    separating you!


    Charlie Wade checked out ire Wilson with a hurt expression on his face as he stated, ¡°Other


    half, just pay attention to me. I will exin every little thing to you. I got this set hundred million


    dor cash money cheque from the funeral service shop.¡±.


    ¡± The funeral store?¡± Both ire Wilson as well as ine Ma were taken aback, and they asked,


    ¡°What is it for? What happened?¡±.


    Charlie Wade sighed as he continued exining himself. ¡°Didn¡¯t I inform you that my old man


    passed away when I was 8 years old? He showed up in my desire 2 days back as well as informed


    me that he was continuously harassed by others due to the fact that he had no money to invest


    down there. So, he asked me to melt him some money ¡­¡±.


    As he talked about it, Charlie Wade sighed as he continued, ¡°I did not attempt to dy it any better,


    so I went to the funeral store to ask concerning this matter. The owner of the funeral service shop


    rmended this money cheque to me as well as imed that melting one cash cheque that is


    worth one hundred million dors is much more valuable than shedding numerous other smaller


    sized notes.


    Upon hearing this, ire Wilson asked suspiciously, ¡°Charlie Wade, are you informing me the


    fact?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded hurriedly prior to he said, ¡°Yes, I am telling you the reality! That would


    certainly try to dedicate fraud with a cash cheque worth one hundred million bucks?


    ire Wilson considered it for a moment and she really felt that what Charlie Wade said was really


    real.


    No one would believe that the one hundred million buck money cheque was actual anyway. As a


    result, it was not suitable to be utilized as a tool for fraud.

 Chapter 326-330

    Chapter 326-330


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 326


    As she thought of it, ire Wilson rxed a little before handing the cash cheque over to Charlie


    Wade. ¡°Keep it properly and also see to it that you melt it for your papa tonight. Do not mix it up with


    any other cash money cheques in the future! Otherwise, that recognizes if something bad might


    take ce?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded quickly before he imed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. I recognize I must be much


    more careful in the future.¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade hurriedly obtained the cheque for the one hundred as well as eighty


    thousand bucks before handing it over to ine Ma and also saying, ¡°Mother, this is the genuine


    cheque. Here, take it!¡±


    Charlie Wade proceeded ttering ine Ma as he imed, ¡°Mama! You understood my mistake!


    Otherwise, we would most certainly lose out on a great deal of money if I melted the wrong


    cheque!¡±


    ine Ma red at him intensely. If it weren¡¯t for the one hundred as well as eighty thousand buck


    cheque, she would not have let him off so easily.


    Who would im no to cash? She had to take the cheque and maintain the remaining one hundred


    and sixty thousand bucks for herself!


    Charlie Wade heaved a huge sigh of alleviation when he saw that ine Ma had actually already


    taken the cheque from his hand. If she found out that this one hundred million buck cash cheque


    was real, she would definitely leap out of the home window right currently since she had made such


    a massive error!


    ¡°Jacob Wilson! Jacob Wilson!


    Charlie Wade frowned as soon as he heard those words.


    Soon after, Woman Wilson strolled into the ward with a strolling stick in her hand, apanied by


    Christopher, Harold, as well as Wendy.


    Girl Wilson had an anxious and distressed expression on her face. Her eyes were bloodshot, and


    also she looked as though she had actually simply been crying.


    As soon as she walked right into the ward, she damaged right into tears as she hurried over to


    Jacob Wilson that was lying on the healthcare facility bed. She kept sobbing as she said, ¡°Jacob


    Wilson!


    Even though ire Wilson was still a little disgusted with this team of individuals, she did not wish


    to transform them away because besides, they were below to see her father. Consequently, she


    progression prior to she said, ¡°Grandma, my dad is feeling better already. Charlie Wade invited a


    genius physician over to recover papa¡¯s injuries.¡±


    Woman Wilson breathed freely as she said, ¡°That¡¯s great. That is truly great news.¡±


    At this time, Jacob Wilson likewise responded, ¡°Mama, don¡¯t stress. I will certainly not die so


    conveniently.¡±


    To be truthful, Jacob Wilson was still really discontented with his own mother.


    Nheless, despite dissatisfied or displeased he was with her, she was still his mom, and they


    would constantly be family. How could he possibly have no sensations for her whatsoever?


    Jacob Wilson likewise felt extremely touched when he saw that his mommy was so concerned and


    also concerned for him that she was weeping so much.


    Girl Wilson proceeded sobbing as she reprimanded herself as well as imed, ¡°Jacob Wilson, this


    is all my fault. I felt so numerous remorses because I was terrified that you would leave this world


    without ever finding out exactly how much I enjoyed you, my dear son.¡±


    The old woman was sobbing and also sobbing bitterly at this time. ¡°Jacob Wilson, I am sorry that it


    appeared as though I did not care concerning you throughout all these years. I was just extremely


    severe on you since I desired you to expand up and also find out also much faster.


    Jacob Wilson felt his heart tightening up as well as he subconsciously rupture into tears.


    He had actually constantly been whining concerning his mommy due to the fact that he did not


    recognize why his mom was always so prejudiced and also why she only loved and also took care


    of his brother.


    He did notprehend why his mommy would constantly sustain as well as urge his bro, yet


    whatever he did, his mommy constantly really felt that he was wrong!


    This disgust had currently formed a knot in his heart after numerous years.


    Nheless, after paying attention to his mommy and seeing the rips that she was shedding due to


    the fact that she had actually been so concerned about him, the knot in his heart started to loosen


    up quickly ¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 327


    Charlie Wade frowned quickly.


    He was not a participant of the Wilson family members. He did not have the supposed family-bond


    as well as blood rtions with them. He might tell at a solitary look that Girl Wilson was up to one of


    her bitter tricks as soon as again.


    The Wilson household was currently in a determined circumstance. If they could not revitalize the


    Wilson Group, it would absolutely crumble, and also the olddy would immediately drop from the


    top to the bottom.


    Lady Wilson was somebody that had actually worried about her face as well as online reputation all


    her life, and also she prefer to die than approve the truth that she would be poor and penniless. As


    a result, she needed to wreck her mind to locate a means to turn things around for the Wilson


    household.


    She had actually tried to bully and also technique ire Wilson right into joining the Wilson Team


    once again. Nevertheless, ire Wilson did not give in to her demand.


    Afterwards, she had actually tried utilizing money to try to get a breakthrough from ine Ma.


    However, ine Ma failed to convince ire Wilson right into returning to the Wilson Group.


    Now, she was attempting to target Jacob Wilson to make sure that she might find a development as


    soon as Jacob Wilson gave in.


    This might effectively be herst chance.


    Jacob Wilson was already dropping for her trap.


    He might really feel the knot in his heart loosening, as well as the respect that he had already lost


    for his mom instantly reappeared in his heart.


    Jacob Wilson shed splits prior to he imed, ¡°Mama, I do not condemn you at all. I understand that


    I am not as qualified or as smart as my elder brother.


    Lady Wilson got hold of Jacob Wilson¡¯s hand firmly prior to she choked and imed, ¡°Great son.


    You are my excellent kid. As long as you recognize my intents, it is entirely worth it, due to the fact


    that even if I pass away today, I can pass away in tranquility!¡±.


    Currently, Christopher hurried onward as he sobbed and also imed, ¡°Mother! Do not always


    discuss passing away so conveniently! Jacob Wilson and also I have already lost our daddy. We


    can not manage to lose you as well, mommy!¡±.


    After wiping the tears off her face, Girl Wilson imed, ¡°As long as the both of you have my benefits


    in your heart, I will certainly be smiling even if I pass away tonight!¡±.


    If both of you can stick together as well as remain united, I will not need to stress concerning the


    Wilson family members anymore! We will definitely be a very solid and also powerful family!¡±.


    Christopher responded in rmendation when he heard his mother¡¯s words. From currently on, I


    will certainly make certain to function hand in hand with Jacob Wilson to make the Wilson family


    members even more powerful than it is now!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson had an extremely ecstatic expression on his face, as well as it was clear that he had


    actually already fallen for the olddy¡¯s tricks.


    Charlie Wade can not aid but sigh because the olddy was truly incredible. She had all sorts of


    tricks up her sleeves, as well as she can actually control and also encourage Jacob Wilson so


    conveniently by simply stating a couple of words!


    Still, this was what he had actually already anticipated!


    Jacob Wilson was also relocated by his mother as well as his bro¡¯s words, and he sobbed as he


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t stress, mama. I will certainly interact hand in hand with my older brother in the future.¡±.


    Woman Wilson was really thrilled and delighted when she heard his words, and also she blurted


    out, ¡°Great! Excellent! Wonderful!¡±.


    ¡°I want both of you to ask forgiveness to ire Wilson and Charlie Wade currently! Also though


    both of you are not truly ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s sibling and also sibling, you are all rtives no


    matter what it is!


    Having stated that, the olddy red at Wendy before she screamed, ¡°And you, Wendy! Just how


    could you attempt to hit your very own rtive at the opening event today ?! That offered you the


    guts to do so? I want you to say sorry to your sister now!¡±.


    Harold and also Wendy lowered their heads as well as bowed prior to they said with fantastic


    piousness, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, we understand that what we did previously was wrong. Please


    forgive us! We will never do anything to injure you once more in the future!¡±.


    ire Wilson was a little captured off guard currently. This was because this was the very first time


    she had actually ever before seen Harold and also Wendy saying sorry and also confessing their


    mistakes in such a modest fashion. She understood that both of them had to be having a hard time


    internally to put their satisfaction apart and also say sorry to her.


    Considering that both of them had already asked forgiveness, ire Wilson likewise replied kindly,


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can just neglect whatever happened in the past ¡­¡±.


    Lady Wilson was pleased, and she rapidly imed to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,


    your father is still in recuperation now, so it is really essential for us to take good treatment of him.


    Even though the Wilson household vacation home could be a little old, the atmosphere there is


    definitely much better than the neighborhood you are currently staying in. Why don¡¯t you and also


    your whole household return into the Wilson family vacation home?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 328


    Christopher fast concurred before he stated, ¡°Yes, ire Wilson Wilson. I think that it is extremely


    crucial for your papa to umte his health again. He ought to recover in an excellent


    environment with an excellent mood! Why don¡¯t you listen to your grandma ande back to live in


    the Wilson household rental property? I will also employ a few nannies to deal with your papa


    twenty-four hrs a day!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson, that was resting on the medical facility bed at this time, really felt exceptionally


    relocated when he heard what his mom as well as brother had simply imed.


    His heart really felt a little shaken, and also he could not assist however say, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,


    why do not we return, then ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson really felt a little conflicted.


    She did not know whether her granny was being honest or whether she was simply pretending.


    When she saw her grandmother, dad, as well as uncle holding hands as well as crying with each


    other, she likewise felt really touched.


    She had to think about her father. If he might return right into the Wilson household suite as well as


    reside in afy atmosphere with a tranquil mood as well as appropriate care, he would certainly


    be able to recuperate as well as reim his health and wellness much more swiftly.


    Currently, ine Ma likewise convinced her, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, this is such a wonderful chance!


    What are you awaiting? Why don¡¯t you ept return to the Wilson family vacation home already?¡±.


    ire Wilson was a little hesitant at first, yet when she saw that her parents seemed keen to do so,


    she opened her mouth and also replied in the spur of the moment, ¡°Alright after that, we can return


    ¡­¡±.


    Girl Wilson was really happy as well as really felt incredibly delighted.


    It was done!


    Hahaha!


    Her objective was a sess!


    Indeed, she was still one of the most capable! Jacob Wilson was just a worthless and gullible fool,


    ine Ma was just a materialistic woman that just respected cash, Charlie Wade was a piece of


    trash who only understood just how to trick others, and also although ire Wilson appeared to be


    instead qualified, she additionally sumbed to her technique at the end of the day!


    As she considered this, Lady Wilson really felt extremely happy with herself!


    Christopher might not help but covertly provide his mother a thumbs up, loaded with appreciation for


    his mother.


    She recognized that they would definitely seed in tricking them to relocate back into the Wilson


    family members suite if she started working on Jacob Wilson. After that, it was easier for Lady


    Wilson to function on winning ire Wilson over since she would certainly be easily affected by her


    daddy.


    When Charlie Wade saw that his partner was about to be tricked, he fast said, ¡°Grandma, uncle, it


    would certainly be excellent if everyone could move back into the Wilson family vacation home.


    That would be no problem whatsoever. Besides, we are all family members, as well as it would


    certainly be wonderful for everyone to cohabit, however ¡­¡±.


    Harold frowned prior to he yelled at Charlie Wade coldly, ¡°But what ?! What is wrong with you?


    Don¡¯t you know your ce in the Wilson family? Why are you talking a lot when this has nothing to


    do with you in all?!¡±.


    Lady Wilson raised her hand prior to she put Harold and stated, ¡°Exactly how attempt you speak to


    your brother-inw in that way? Do not you have any type of respect for your seniors at all?¡±.


    Harold was stunned when his grandmother put him, however he quickly recognized why she had


    done that.


    D * mn it! He had virtually gotten into trouble because he could not stop himself from mocking as


    well as embarrassing Charlie Wade!


    Simply a couple of moments ago, he had actually been pretending that he had currently repented,


    but here he was, embarrassing as well as ridiculing Charlie Wade as soon as he had the possibility


    to do so! If ire Wilson as well as Charlie Wade recognized that he was just pretending, his


    grandmother¡¯s ideal n of deceiving ire Wilson as well as her family members right into


    returning to the Wilson household vi would be destroyed!


    As he considered it, Harold became upset and also swiftly said to Charlie Wade, ¡°I am sorry,


    brother-inw. Please forgive my sorrowful mouth! I can not regte myself! Please forgive me as


    well as please do not hold it versus me.¡±.


    After stating that, Harold put himself two times to show that he was being very honest.


    Charlie Wade might not help but sneer when he saw what Harold was attempting to do. It appeared


    as though the Wilson household was willing to quit everything so they can carry on with their act ¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 329


    To reveal their true colors, Charlie Wade stated, ¡°I already imed that it is no problem for everyone


    to move back into the Wilson family vi. We are family. Nevertheless, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    workshop is already operating, therefore, I want to advise everyone in advance that ire Wilson


    will certainly not be going back to work for the Wilson Group in the future.¡±.


    Lady Wilson yelled out loud. I have actually already said that the entire family members needs to


    not only be living together, but we need to additionally cooperate and also work hard with each


    other so that the Wilson family can be strong and effective. Just how can youe back to the


    Wilson family members vi but not work for the Wilson Team, then?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he responded, ¡°Grandma, really did not you im that the factor why


    you are inviting us to move back into the Wilson family rental property is due to the fact that of my


    father-inw¡¯s health? Whether we move back into the Wilson family suite and also whether ire


    Wilson chooses to work for the Wilson Team once more is two entirely different matters.


    ¡± No!¡± Girl Wilson yelled in feedback promptly. ¡°Because your entire family is already moving back


    right into the Wilson household vacation home, you need to go back to help the Wilson Team!¡±.


    Girl Wilson attempted to function her beauties on ire Wilson once more. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,


    you have simply opened your workshop as well as you have no service or consumers. Don¡¯t you


    assume it would certainly be much better for you to close down your workshop ande back to


    work for the Wilson Group instead?


    ire Wilson also recognized that there was something umon in Girl Wilson¡¯s words.


    It appeared as though Charlie Wade was right. The only reason why Woman Wilson was weing


    their household to return into the Wilson household rental property was that she desired her to goC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    back to benefit the Wilson Group! Woman Wilson¡¯s invitation and concern for her daddy were all


    fake!


    If that was truly the instance, Woman Wilson was merely putting on an act just so she could


    encourage her to find back and work for the Wilson Group. Whatever that she was doing was just


    so that she could adjust and also deceive her.


    Was every one of this just an efficiency? Were they simply cing on an act?


    As she thought about it, ire Wilson really felt a cold chill run down her back.


    Luckily, Charlie Wade had actually reacted fast enough! Otherwise, she would have been tricked,


    and also she would certainly have stepped right into the old woman¡¯s catch!


    Therefore, ire Wilson hurriedly responded, ¡°Grandma, I am truly extremely thankful that you


    have weed our household to return right into the Wilson family vi. Nevertheless, Charlie


    Wade is right. Even if we return into the Wilson family rental property, I will not go back to work for


    the Wilson Team since it is 2pletely different matters. I have to inform you in breakthrough that


    my household can relocate back into the Wilson family rental property, but it will certainly be difficult


    for me to go back to function for the Wilson Group. I intend to work on my own studio as well as


    focus on my very own business.¡±.


    When Lady Wilson saw that ire Wilson was so established, she absolutely despised Charlie


    Wade with every one of her heart.


    She had already ced on such a piece de resistance as well as had virtually effectively convinced


    ire Wilson Wilson, but Charlie Wade just had to ruin everything for her!


    D * mn it!


    Lady Wilson chose to function on her bitter techniques once again. She began weeping as she


    imed, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, do you really dislike your grandmother a lot? Since you are currently


    moving back home, why are you still reluctant to benefit the Wilson Team? I assumed that our


    family members will be working hard together to pursue brand-new growth as well as heights. Why


    do you wish to service your own studio and alsopany as opposed to expanding the Wilson


    Team with the family members?¡±.


    After saying that, Lady Wilson wiped the tears off her face prior to she stated, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,


    are you still reluctant to forgive your grandma?¡±.


    At this time, ire Wilson responded seriously, ¡°Grandmother, this matter has nothing to do with


    mercy. I have actually already forgiven you a very long time back. Nevertheless, I appear to


    comprehend something clearer currently. It is not a remedy to depend upon somebody for the rest


    of my life. This is due to the fact that I know that I can shed everything that I work for in the blink of


    an eye as long as it is not my ownpany. I have no control over it in any way. The best way for


    me to have control over my very own life is if I begin my very own organization and develop a job for


    myself. I choose to concentrate on my own organization rather of returning to the Wilson Group!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson as well as ine Ma attempted to encourage ire Wilson Wilson. ¡°ire Wilson


    Wilson, why are you still so persistent? Wouldn¡¯t it be great if you could return to help the Wilson


    Team? It would definitely be much better to work for the Wilson Team as opposed to doing your own


    service!¡±.


    ire Wilson replied without any doubt, ¡°Daddy! Mom! This is my personal decision so please do


    not attempt to encourage me or get me to transform my mind. I have actually already made my


    decision, and I will not alter my mind.¡±.


    Girl Wilson recognized that she had actually been entirely beat.


    If ire Wilson hesitated to go back to work for the Wilson Team, it would certainly be ineffective as


    well as difficult for her to even try to speak with Jacob Wilson or ine Ma.


    She could only grit her teeth as she released her secret tool!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 330


    Lady Wilson shivered as she walked toward ire Wilson as well as knelt directly before her!


    Everybody in the ward was surprised right now!


    That would certainly have ever thought of that the swaggering and also big-headed Woman Wilson


    would kneel in front of ire Wilson Wilson?


    This genuinely was a shock to everybody!


    Even Christopher did not anticipate his mommy to in fact agree to kneel in front of ire Wilson and


    also ask, just so that she would be able to deceive ire Wilson into going back to help the Wilson


    Group.


    She had been so strong and conceited throughout her entire life, always attempting to control as


    well as control every person around her. How could she potentially stoop before somebody else


    such as this? Why would certainly she kneel in front of ire Wilson Wilson?


    ire Wilson was likewise shocked and also surprised currently. She swiftly replied, ¡°Granny, what


    are you doing now?! Please stand up! We can agreeably discuss points.¡±


    Lady Wilson continued stooping before ire Wilson before she imed apologetically, ¡°ire


    Wilson Wilson, what your grandmother carried out in the past was wrong! I understand that


    everything was my fault. I ought to not have chased you out of the Wilson Group. I all the best ask


    forgiveness to you for my blunder. ire Wilson Wilson, please forgive your grandmother as well as


    come back to help the Wilson Team once more. The Wilson family members can not make it


    through without you! If you decline toe back to the Wilson Team, it is genuinely over for the


    Wilson family! Please, ire Wilson Wilson. Grandmother is asking you now. Pleasee back to


    the Wilson Group!¡±


    Girl Wilson¡¯s perspective towards ire Wilson had actually transformedpletely, and also she


    was no more the egotistic old woman who always used her setting as the head of the family to


    manage and push ire Wilson right into doing something that she did not wish to do. Now, she


    was merely pleading and also desperately pleading ire Wilson to help the Wilson family


    members. It seemed as though she really regretted her past activities.


    The Wilson household was in risk of dering bankruptcy and losing whatever they had. Girl Wilson


    understood that even if she had to kneel and also beg, she had to make certain that she did


    everything she could to get ire Wilson to work for the Wilson Group once more.


    Or else, the Wilson Team would actually be messed up in her hands!


    When Christopher saw his mommy stooping prior to ire Wilson and also seriously pleading her,


    the expression on his face transformed promptly. Quick as a sh, he dragged Harold as well as


    Wendy along with him as all three of them knelt beside Woman Wilson to plead ire Wilson to go


    back to the Wilson Group.


    ire Wilson suddenly really felt a little lost as she experienced this scene.


    She had never ever anticipated that Lady Wilson, who had actually constantly respected her own


    face and also credibility more than her very own life, to in fact kneel and ask forgiveness to her


    before so many other people.


    It seemed as though the Wilson family members waspletely determined.


    When Girl Wilson saw that ire Wilson was still detached, she continued sobbing as she spoke,


    ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, please have some pity for your poor granny. The Wilson family can not live


    without you. Please, ire Wilson Wilson. Pleasee back and benefit the Wilson Group!¡±


    After that, Girl Wilson continued stooping as she submitted to ire Wilson three times with a


    miserable and also troubled expression on her face, making it appear as though she was going to


    proceed kneeling till she died unless ire Wilson agreed to help the Wilson household.


    ¡± If you understood that things would certainly end up by doing this, why did you abuse ire


    Wilson to begin with?¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade walked up to Girl Wilson prior to he imed coldly, ¡°Grandmother, thank


    you very much foring to visit my father-inw today. We really value it. Nevertheless, it would


    be difficult for ire Wilson to return to benefit the Wilson Group.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie Wade released an eviction order and stated, ¡°Please leave this area


    instantly!¡±


    Lady Wilson right away stopped weeping and zed at Charlie Wade as she stated, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    when you had nothing at all, the Wilson household provided for you and provided you food,


    garments, as well as a location to live. Do not you feel a little thankful in all? Why are you trying to


    sow dissonance in between ire Wilson as well as the various other participants of the Wilson


    family currently?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly prior to he stated, ¡°I am sorry, grandma, but the person who fed me as


    well as offered me was ire Wilson as well as my parents-inw. You have never ever given me


    anything and all you have ever done is to simted me and also call me an item of garbage! Why


    should I be grateful to a person like you?¡±


    The expression on Charlie Wade¡¯s face transformed prior to he grunted, ¡°Do not think that I do not


    recognize what your n is. I know that you are just attempting to method as well as manipte


    ire Wilson into going back to the Wilson Group due to the fact that you want her to aid the


    Wilson Team protect some agreements as well as coborations with the various other firms so that


    you can revitalize the Wilson Group once more. Am I incorrect?¡±

 Chapter 331-335

    Chapter 331-335


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 331


    Girl Wilson became ruffled as soon as Charlie Wade instantly subjected her true intentions.


    She assumed that she would certainly have the ability to deal with ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s family


    conveniently, and also she assumed that it would certainly be specifically easy to manage Charlie


    Wade because he was only a piece of trash. Girl Wilson thought that it would certainly not be that


    challenging in any way and believed that Charlie Wade would definitely feel grateful and delighted


    as long as Harold as well as Wendy apologized to him.


    She did not anticipate Charlie Wade to be the one to see right with her act.


    When she saw that her true objectives had actually currently been revealed, Girl Wilson hesitated


    for a moment before she stated, ¡°We are all family members here, so we should all be interacting to


    ensure that our family can flourish! Would not it be a joke to the public if word spreads that our


    family members is running 2 various business?¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered prior to he responded, ¡°The wealthiest man in Hong Kong, Li Ka-Shing, and


    his boy are also running 2pletely different firms. So, is anybody making a joke out of them? I


    assume that you have unwell intentions, and the truth is that you are simply trying to utilize ire


    Wilson so that she can revitalize the Wilson Group on your behalf!¡±


    ¡± You ¡­ you ¡­¡± Woman Wilson was so mad that she was totally at a loss for words. Please bear in


    mind that you are nothing yet an outsider in the Wilson family!¡±


    Charlie Wade disregarded him and just looked at his better half prior to saying, ¡°ire Wilson


    Wilson, you should maintain your eyes open. On the surface, they imed that they wanted to


    advertise you toe to be the supervisor of Wilson Group, however what took ce in fact? At


    the reception, they made the public statement that Harold would be advertised to end up being the


    director of the Wilson Team rather!


    The expression on ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face changed instantly.


    Currently, shestly understood whatever that was happening.


    She was entirely d that her hubby was offering her a tip, or else, she would more than likely be


    fooled by them once again.


    When Harold saw that their strategy was currently falling apart, he stood up as well as directed his


    finger at Charlie Wade before he imed, ¡°Charlie Wade! You stinky piece of garbage! Do you


    truthfully think you can speak out below? Are you attempting to stir up trouble within our home? Are


    you that tired of living?!¡±.


    Charlie Wade considered Harold with a cold expression on his face prior to he asked, ¡°Why? Are


    you tired of acting to be modest and great to us already? Let me inform you something, Harold.


    When you see me in the future, you ¡®d much better be respectful as well as respectful to me.


    Otherwise, I will simply give Don Albertt a phone call to ensure that he can advise his subordinates


    to quest you down to ensure that you will not have the ability to stay in Aurouss Hilll anymore!¡±.


    ¡± D * mn you, Charlie Wade!¡± Harold shouted furiously. ¡°That do you think you are?! You¡¯re still


    attempting to deceive me? Do not assume I do not understand what you have actually depended


    on! All you recognize exactly how to do is to trick others with a technique or 2! I can¡¯t wait to see


    exactly how these people are going to manage you when they see through your methods


    someday!¡±.


    Charlie Wade sneered as he replied, ¡°At least, they have not translucented my tricks currently. They


    are still extremely considerate to me, even calling me their master!¡±.


    After he was done talking, Charlie Wade imed contemptuously, ¡°Do you want to continue putting


    on an act currently? Okay, after that. I will certainly call Albert promptly!¡±.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Having imed that, Charlie Wade secured his cellr phone prior to calling Albert¡¯s telephone


    number and turning on the speaker of his phone.


    Harold¡¯s face turned pale instantly, and also he started breaking out in cold sweat.


    Was this person genuinely calling Don Albertt?


    If Don Albertt were to instruct his men to search him down, would not he be done for? He would be


    finished!


    As he thought about this, Harold tried to persuade Charlie Wade as he stated, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    Charlie Wade, I was just joking about with you. Please don¡¯t take it so seriously. You are still my


    brother-inw, as well as we are a family members.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled any which way before he responded, ¡°We are not a household.¡±.


    Right after that, the call was attached.


    Don Albertt greeted Charlie Wade pleasantly, ¡°Hello there, Mr. Wade. What can I do for you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade nced at Harold prior to stating, ¡°Albert, if I want you to quest someone down now,


    how many males can you send to pursue that individual?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 332


    Albert replied quickly, ¡°Mr. Wade, I have males throughout Aurouss Hilll. I have males in most of the


    clubs, bars, karaoke bars, as well as building and construction websites. As long as you give me the


    order, I will certainly instruct my men to hunt that individual down as well as eliminate him


    immediately! I will certainly ensure that I send males out on the streets to search for him on a daily


    basis as well as I will certainly see to it that he desires that he had never ever been born in this


    life!¡±.


    Harold was so anxious at this moment and rapidly stooped in front of Charlie Wade as he sobbed


    and also begged for his life. ¡°Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade, my good brother-inw, I was just joking


    around with you.


    Charlie Wade eyed Harold coldly and asked, ¡°Why? You¡¯re not making believe to be unbreakable


    any longer?¡±.


    I will certainly not pretend anymore ¡­¡± Harold responded quickly. He was already frightened to


    death, exactly how could he perhaps dare to act in front of Charlie Wade any much longer?


    If Don Albertt offered his guys the order to search anybody down in Aurouss Hilll, every one of his


    guys in Aurouss Hilll would absolutely offer all they might to hunt that person down!


    Besides, this would be the excellent opportunity for them to please Don Albertt!


    Charlie Wade continued holding the cell phone in his hand as he said icily, ¡°Considering that you


    are not iming, let me see simply how honest you are. Or else, I will think that you are just saying


    this in the spur of the moment. I understand you quite possibly. I know that if I let you go today, you


    will certainly still try ahead against me an additional day.¡±.


    Harold trembled in concern due to the fact that he recognized that Charlie Wade would certainly not


    let him go so conveniently. Consequently, without even stating a single word, he quickly submitted 3


    times in front of Charlie Wade, banging his head hard on the medical facility floor.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, I was wrong! Please forgive me. I am offering you my most sincere apology! Please


    do not ask Don Albertt to hunt me down!¡±.


    Presently, Harold was feeling a lots of regrets in his heart.


    Was there something wrong with his brain? Why did he need to challenge and break Charlie Wade


    time and time again? Had not been he seeking his own death? He should have simply waited up


    until Don Albertt figured out the fact as well as hunted Charlie Wade down himself instead of


    prompting Charlie Wade. If Charlie Wade truly purchased Don Albertt to send his guys to search


    him down, he might not also have the ability to live to see the sunshine tomorrow!


    When Christopher saw his son kneeling and also bowing in front of Charlie Wade, he ended up


    being really mad as well as stated, ¡°Charlie Wade! Don¡¯t you think you are overdoing it? Why are


    you imitating a bully?!¡±.


    Charlie Wade simply asked, ¡°You stated that I¡¯m a bully?¡±.


    Then, Charlie Wade raised his cellr phone prior to talking once more to Albert, ¡°Albert, I wish to


    add another person into the listing. I want your men to pursue and also eliminate this pair of papa


    and also child!¡±.


    Albert reacted quickly, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade! Simply tell me their names!¡±.


    Christopher was also trembling in fear at this time.


    D * mn it.


    He certainly did not anticipate Charlie Wade to be so vicious.


    He had only stated that thetter was a bully as well as he was really offering Don Albertt an order


    to search him down as well as do away with him as well?!


    Just how might he potentially endured this rubbish!


    At this moment, Woman Wilson finally recognized the mess they had obtained themselves into. She


    was afraid that her child as well as grandson would certainly obtain hurt once more, for that reason,


    she fast stated, ¡°Charlie Wade, please just let them off and we will leave now. Just im that we did


    note below today ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade shook his head. ¡°That will certainly not be feasible. You are already below, so just


    how could I possibly assume that you did note below today?¡±.


    Girl Wilson trembled as she asked, ¡°Then, what do you desire us to do now?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded any which way, ¡°I desire you to inform ire Wilson Wilson, my father-in-


    law, and mother-inw, the real objective of your see today. I will certainly make sure all the guys in


    Aurouss Hilll will certainly be searching them down this evening!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 333


    As soon as he heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, Harold, who was stooping on the ground, was already


    frightened to death. Please inform Charlie Wade the reality now!


    Christopher was also terrified that they would certainly be dealing with a lot of trouble. He fast


    begged, ¡°Mama, just tell them the reality currently.¡±.


    Lady Wilson had actually currently surrendered battling right now, and she sighed like a fowl that


    had actually already been defeated in a battle before stating, ¡°Charlie Wade is right. The reason


    why I am below today is simply that I was nning to trick every one of you into returning to the


    Wilson household vi. My major purpose in doing that was just because I wished to manipte as


    well as trick ire Wilson into going back to help the Wilson Team.¡±.


    Lady Wilson attempted to press the me away from herself as she blurted out, ¡°Yet I.¡±.


    Charlie Wade disturbed her before she canplete her sentence. ¡°Yet absolutely nothing. Since


    you have actually already exined your true function foring here today, you can leave


    currently.¡±.


    Lady Wilson took a look at Charlie Wade bitterly before she imed, ¡°Charlie Wade, you need to let


    meplete chatting. I have my reasons for doing what I did.¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied coldly, ¡°You are just facing all these challenges because you asked for it! You


    brought them upon on your own as well as you have no one else at fault however on your own!¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade continued speaking, ¡°If you recognize what is ideal for you, you will just


    maintain your mouth shut and leave this ward before anything else urs! If you leave right now, I


    can likewise act that this event never took ce. Otherwise ¡­¡±.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade gave his order to Don Albertt, who was still waiting on the various


    other end of the line. ¡°Albert, if you hear an olddy trying to talk back at me once more, I desire


    you to instantly offer an order to your guys to search Christopher Wilson as well as Harold Wilson


    down!¡±.


    Don Albertt responded quickly, ¡°Mr. Wade, do not fret! I will undoubtedly aplish your


    guidelines!¡±.


    Girl Wilson was utterly defeated, and also she nodded to herself as she epted her failing. She


    increased her hand as she bid the rest of them as well as imed weakly, ¡°Allow¡¯s go.¡±.


    Christopher, Harold, as well as Wendy, that had actually already been silent for a long period of


    time, rapidly assisted Lady Wilson approximately her feet prior to they left the ward.


    After they had left, Jacob Wilson blurt a long sigh before he said in a clinically depressed voice, ¡°I


    honestly believed that my mother had actuallystly recognized her mistakes and turned over a new


    leaf. Who would certainly have known that it was all just part of her strategy?¡±.


    On The Other Hand, ine Ma was regreting, ¡°If the Wilson Group falls down, we will lose our


    pensions ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson took a look at Charlie Wade before grinning as well as iming, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    thanks so much wherefore you have actually provided for me. If it weren¡¯t because of your pointer, I


    would have been misleaded, as well as I would have tipped right into their catch once more.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned before he said, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I am your other half. Why are you so


    polite to me?¡±.


    After That, Charlie Wade proceeded talking, ¡°For the following few days, we require to allow dad


    remainder well in the medical facility. I will certainly care for him. ire Wilson Wilson, you can


    focus on developing your new business so that the Wilson family will not have the opportunity to


    look down on you!¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded before she said seriously, ¡°I understand! I will definitely go all out this


    moment!¡±.


    ***.


    When Woman Wilson returned residence, she was in a trance as well as really felt as though she


    was about to copse.


    Not also long ago, she had just hosted a big banquet in the hotel since the Wilson Group had


    effectively signed a massive agreement with Emgrand Team.


    Yet, in the blink of an eye, the Wilson family were currently treated as derelicts as well as were


    dering bankruptcy!


    The Emgrand Team had actually chosen to cease all coborations as well as cooperations with


    them, as well as they had additionally cklisted the Wilson Team. Currently, the Wilson Group had


    actually shed many other partnerships with various otherpanies, shedding all of its ie.


    At the same time, the firm was likewise encountering arge amount of capital expenditure.


    For instance, they needed to pay for the service of the office building, the wages of all their workers,


    the construction expenses for all of their projects, and likewise the product costs that they owed to


    every one of their providers.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 334


    Now, the Wilson Group belonged to a bag of rice with holes in it. To begin with, there was very little


    rice in it. Nevertheless, the rice was currently all rushing out of the bag, as well as the bag was


    practically empty!


    What was much more annoying was the fact that her most beloved granddaughter, Wendy, had


    originally had the opportunity to wed Gerald from the White household. Yet, the White family had


    actually additionally made a decision to abandon the Wilson household.


    As a result, the Wilson family members no longer had the support of the White family members.


    As she considered it, Girl Wilson can not assist but lose rips instantly.


    Over the past couple of years, she had actually been in charge of looking after the Wilson family


    members and also heading the procedures of the Wilson Team. However, she had never ever


    anticipated the Wilson Group to finish in this situation with her at the helm.


    If this proceeded any better, the Wilson Group would certainly not just have to close down


    completely, but they would likewise encounter a huge quantity of financial debt. If that took ce,


    Girl Wilson was afraid that they may not also have the ability to keep this old vacation home of


    theirs!


    All of this had happened because of her own greed and also narcissism.


    If she had actually not attempted to seize the suite that the White household had actually offered to


    Charlie Wade in the top ce, Jacob Wilson as well as ire Wilson would not have actually


    abandoned the Wilson household!


    If ire Wilson did not leave the Wilson Group, Emgrand Team would not have actually turned


    against the Wilson Team.


    Right now, Christopher was also on the verge of copse.


    Their family members service was at risk, his little girl had lost her joy, his son had actually lost his


    future, and he had actually been repetitively humiliated by that item of garbage, Charlie Wade ¡­


    Christopher wanted to do something to aid the Wilson family, but it seemed as though there was


    absolutely nothing he can do in any way.


    Wendy had actually been weeping since she had actually gotten back, and this truly broke


    Christopher¡¯s heart.


    He could not help but ask Girl Wilson, ¡°Mom, is there honestly no hope for the Wilson household


    and the Wilson Group any longer?¡±.


    Woman Wilson shed a couple of tears before she stated, ¡°I do not know what else to do anymore. If


    we do not dere personal bankruptcy and shut down the business, the quantity of financial


    obligation that will ultimately build up will clearly squash us ¡­¡±.


    Christopher choked as he said, ¡°Mama, can¡¯t you ask several of your old good friends for aid? Why


    do not you ask about and see if any individual wants to spend a sum of money in the Wilson Group


    so that they can assist us to pull through this duration of difficulties?¡±.


    Woman Wilson asked with a bitter smile on her face. ¡°Who would certainly still dare to invest in the


    Wilson Group currently that we have currently been cklisted by Emgrand Group? Everyone is


    simply making use of one another for the benefits!¡±.


    Harold all of a sudden imed, ¡°Granny, if you say that there are no pals in this world and that


    everyone is just making use of each other for advantages, then, how is Charlie Wade pals with so


    many rich as well as effective individuals? In addition, those people genuinely respect him as well


    as even call him their master! What benefits could Charlie Wade potentially give to them?¡±.


    At this time, Woman Wilson replied, ¡°Also though Charlie Wade is just a piece of trash, he is


    unmistakably excellent with his words. Charlie Wade is no various from those fake old fortune-


    tellers that rest under the trees by the roadside!¡±.


    Harold had a puzzled expression on his face as he asked, ¡°If so, why do so many well-off as well as


    effective people count on what he states?¡±.


    Lady Wilson responded, ¡°They believe in him since he has not made a blunder! Charlie Wade is


    much like those phony Feng Shui masters in the past that were all great at misleading as well as


    deceiving individuals. Nevertheless, at the end of the day, everyone discovered the reality and also


    realized that they were just liars!¡±.


    As she talked about this, the olddy proceeded talking with a cool expression on her face. ¡°In my


    opinion, Charlie Wade will definitely make an error very quickly.


    Harold took a look at his grandma expectantly prior to he said, ¡°I can not wait! I can¡¯t wait to see


    Charlie Wade obtaining chopped up as well as fed to the dogs!¡±.


    Girl Wilson replied bitterly, ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t stress, that day will most definitelye!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 335


    As the Wilson family members were hectic weeping and also cursing at Charlie Wade, two Rolls-


    Royce suddenly stopped in front of the Wilson family rental property.


    6 bodyguards dressed in ck tipped out of the 2 cars and trucks. Among the bodyguards rapidly


    opened the rear door of the cars and truck at the back, and also a middle-aged male in his fifties


    stepped out of the auto.


    The man was really presentable, as well as he was worn a first-ss handmade match from a


    branded designer brand name. He looked very sensible.


    The middle-aged guy stepped out of the automobile with a duplicate of the Wilson ancestral tree in


    his hand as he asked his aide, ¡°Is this the Wilson family in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    The assistant responded before he said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wilson. I have already contacted the Civil Matters


    Bureau and verified that this is certainly the Wilson family in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    ¡± Alright, then.¡± The middle-aged man responded as well as looked at the Wilson family members


    suite prior to he stated, ¡°I did not anticipate the Wilson family in Aurouss Hilll to be so deste. I


    presume they really are our poorer rtives ¡­¡±.


    The assistant hurriedly replied, ¡°Mr. Wilson, why don¡¯t we leave now? It would certainly be rather


    frustrating for us to get included with these bad individuals.¡±.


    The middle-aged man waved his hand slightly before he said, ¡°Even though we have actually


    already lost call with the Wilson family from Aurouss Hilll for a long time, my dad informed me that


    somebody from the Aurouss Hilll Wilson household saved his life during the Resistance Battle. I


    genuinely desired toe and give thanks to the Wilson family in Aurouss Hilll on my daddy¡¯s


    behalf.


    The aide asked once again out of interest, ¡°Mr. Wilson, what is the tale behind your family history?¡±.


    The middle-aged man replied, ¡°The Wilson family members wasrge at that time. Every person in


    the Wilson family members used to live together in the exact same town. Nheless, when the


    Resistance Battle broke out, every person left for their lives and obtained divided. My daddy and


    also the forefather of the Wilson family in Aurouss Hilll were distant cousins. As they were escaping,


    my papa was hit by a bullet and almost passed away. However, the man from the Wilson household


    in Aurouss Hilll carried him on his back so that they can run away.¡±.


    The assistant said loudly in shock. ¡°Wow! To believe that there is such a connection and history in


    between this Wilson family members and your family.¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± After that, the middle-aged male sighed before he imed, ¡°Go and also knock on the door.¡±.


    Meanwhile, all the members of the Wilson family were sitting with each other as they wept and also


    cried miserably. When the doorbell rang, Christopher swiftly cleaned the tears off his face prior to he


    went out to the yard to unlock.


    Christopher saw a middle-aged man that was a few years older than him standing outside the gate


    with an egotistic expression on his face. When Christopher saw the six bodyguards and two Rolls-


    Royce parked outside his front door, he recognized that this was not amon male. For that


    reason, he could not assist but ask, ¡°Exactly how can I help you?¡±.


    The middle-aged male grinned somewhat before he asked, ¡°Are you a descendant of the Wilson


    family members?¡±.


    Christopher unconsciously nodded before he said, ¡°Yes, I am a member of the Wilson family


    members. What can I provide for you?¡±.


    The middle-aged man presented himself at this time. ¡°Hello there. My name is Keh Wilson, and


    also I am the head of the Wilson household in Eastcliff.¡±.


    Christopher asked in confusion. ¡°What do you imply?


    The middle-aged guy smiled prior to he stated, ¡°We share the very same ancestors, as well as we


    could be taken into consideration distant rtives. My father and your dad were remote rtives, so


    I think we might also be taken into consideration remote loved ones.¡±.


    Christopher asked in surprise, ¡°Are you also a member of the Wilson family?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Keh responded prior to he stated, ¡°The factor I am right here today is mostly that my


    papa left me to visit you to ensure that I can share my gratitude to your papa personally. I would


    certainly additionally such as to get to understand you better so that we can keep in touch in the


    future.¡±.


    Upon iming that, Keh took out a calling card from his pocket prior to he handed it over to


    Christopher. ¡°This is my calling card.¡±.


    Christopher took the name card in his hand and also was dumbfounded as quickly as he eyed it.


    Keh Wilson, the chairman of Modestway Team?


    Modestway Team was a really well-known public-listed team!


    Christopher was very satisfied and also promptly said, ¡°Chairman Wilson! I have actually admired


    you for a very long time!¡±.


    Afterwards, he hurriedly exined, ¡°Chairman Wilson, what is the partnership in between your


    father and my father? My papa had already died more than three years earlier.¡±.


    My father additionally passed awayst year. Prior to he left, he was still asking for us to bring him


    to see the person who saved his life.

 Chapter 336-340

    Chapter 336-340


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 336


    As he mentioned this, Keh was filled with feeling as he said, ¡°Since the brothers already missed


    out on one another for many years, maybe they would have the possibility to satisfy in paradise,


    then.¡±


    Christopher responded before he stated humbly, ¡°Chairman Wilson, why don¡¯t you can be found in


    as well as take a seat.¡±


    Keh responded before heughed and stated, ¡°Alright, then. I am sorry to trouble you!¡±


    ¡± No, no, you are not a bother in all!¡±


    Christopher hurriedly led Keh through the yard right into the living room. He fast presented Girl


    Wilson to him. ¡°Mom! This is the chairman of the Modestway Group, Keh Wilson!¡±


    Woman Wilson was stunned.


    Modestway Team ?!


    That was an exceptionally famous public-listed group!


    Why was the chairman of Modestway Team right here in their home?


    Despite the fact that she was very puzzled, she still got up to wee him, filled with enjoyment.


    ¡°Oh! Invite to our house, Chairman Wilson. Please forgive an old woman like me for not giving you


    an ideal wee!¡±


    Keh grinned as he extended his hands somewhat. Instantly, he caught a peek of Wendy who


    had actually been crying for a lengthy time. As Keh gazed at her, he could not help yet really


    feel that this girl was undoubtedly extremely beautiful even though she had such a pitiful expression


    on her face.


    Wendy was so depressed that she did not observe the new guest in her residence was silently


    looking at her with greed in his eyes.


    Lady Wilson quickly invited Keh right into their living-room before saying, ¡°I did not expect


    Chairman Wilson to visit our home! I am genuinely honored to have you below as our guest!¡±


    ¡± You are as well respectful.¡± Keh smiled before he said, ¡°If I am not wrong, you must be the


    head of the Wilson family, right?¡±


    Girl Wilson hurriedly responded, ¡°Yes. Chairman Wilson, you can simply call me Girl Wilson. You do


    not have to be so polite.¡±


    Keh responded as well as imed, ¡°The reason I am here today is that I intend to meet my


    daddy¡¯sst dream before he passed away.¡±


    Afterwards, Keh promptly exined the history that his papa had shared with the old man of


    the Wilson family in the past.


    The genealogical house of the Wilson household was located in a small hill town. Nearly every


    person in that vige shared Wilson¡¯s surname. In fact, every one of them belonged to a huge family


    that had developed for hundreds of years. Because the Wilson family had currently created so


    much, there were hundreds of people in their family members. Currently, a lot of them had already


    gone beyond 5 various generations, and they might not be regarded as blood rtives any longer.


    When they were still young adults, Keh¡¯s dad and Christopher¡¯s daddy were barely connected


    to each other because there were already approximately 7 or 8 generations in between them.


    Nevertheless, regardless of what it was, both of them were still very close to each other, and they


    regarded each other as far-off cousins.


    Later, when the Resistance Battle began, the Wilson household had actually run for their lives in a


    panic, as well as everyone had obtained divided at the time. Keh¡¯s father did not shed his life


    that day.


    After every person had actually gotten apart as a result of the battle, none had been able to locate


    one another any longer.


    When Keh¡¯s papa had actually gotten on his deathbed, he was still asking as well as advising


    Keh to locate a method to thank his benefactor on his part.


    Keh had actually not taken his father¡¯s words seriously. Despite the fact that he assured to help


    his father, he had actually failed to remember everything about the guarantee he made to his father


    on his deathbed.


    It was only till a few days back when Keh kept having the same headache of his old man


    grumbling as well as reprimanding him that he suddenly remembered the guarantee that he made


    to him. Keh consulted a fortune teller, as well as the master had actually told him that his


    daddy¡¯sst desire was so strong to the point that if he rejected to fulfill his long for him, the old man


    would certainly continue to haunt him in his dreams.


    That was the reason Keh had determined to invest some money to hire some people to browse


    before they ultimately located some hints leading to the Wilson family in Aurouss Hilll.


    Upon hearing this, Lady Wilson cried out in enjoyment.


    This was indeed a light at the end of a dark passage!


    The Modestway Group was a publicly-listed group with a market price of tens of billions of dors. If


    Keh simply snapped his fingers, he would surely be able to assist the Wilson family members


    and save them from their suffering!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 337


    As she considered this, Girl Wilson might not help but really feel really delighted as she said to


    Keh, ¡°Oh, Chairman Wilson, your dad was really a great male who was extremely thankful to


    his rescuer! He really bore in mind everything that happened also after all these years.¡±


    Keh responded and sighed before he stated, ¡°Besides, he was his benefactor and also hero.


    My dad has not failed to remember every little thing that he had actually done for him even after a


    lot of years.¡±


    Keh took out a high-end jewelry box from his pocket and handed it over to Girl Wilson, stating,


    ¡°My daddy passed this to me on his deathbed and told me that I had to provide this to his savior no


    matter what. Given That Lord Wilson has actually already passed away, I will certainly simply hand


    this over to you instead, Girl Wilson.¡±


    Girl Wilson believed that Keh¡¯s papa have to have prepared to offer her an unusual prize to say


    thanks to the old man for saving his life. She promptly opened up the fashion jewelry box excitedly


    and looked inside the precious jewelry box.


    Nheless ¡­ it became a rusty bullet!


    What the hell was this?!


    Lady Wilson stared at Keh prior to she asked, ¡°Chairman Wilson, this is ¡­¡±.


    Keh fast responded, ¡°This is the bullet that hit my dad¡¯s leg back then. His hero made use of a


    pocket knife to dig it out of his leg, and my dad had been maintaining it with him ever since that day.


    Prior to he died, he told me to pass this to his hero as a memento.¡±.


    Girl Wilson virtually cursed out loud.


    What the heck?!


    Her husband had actually saved his father¡¯s life, and all his dad had actually wished to provide him


    was a rusty old bullet to memorialize that day?!


    Was this how they were mosting likely to settle hispassion?!


    This corroded old bullet was not also worth a solitary cent! In addition, it had also entered a body


    prior to. Why was Keh giving her this useless thing?! He might also award them with eighteen


    million dors to ensure that they might tide via the troubles they were dealing with now!


    As she thought of this, Girl Wilson heaved a substantial sigh of alleviation before stating, ¡°I actually


    did not expect your father to be such a kind and righteous person. I guess if he discovered that our


    Wilson family members is now dealing with a crisis, he would most definitely offer us an aiding


    hand, right?¡±.


    Keh was startled by this. A poor family member was certainly a poor family member. They had


    actually simply satisfied and also she was currently attempting to ask him for cash?!


    However, considering that he was below to assist the old man reciprocate his good wishes, he did


    not intend to be impolite to Girl Wilson. Thus, Keh asked, ¡°Woman Wilson, I wonder what


    substantial dilemma your household has encountered?¡±.


    Lady Wilson rapidly responded, ¡°We have a firm participating in construction and also repairs called


    the Wilson Group. Our service was flourishing, however we are currently experiencing an issue in


    our capital chain, and our business is dering bankruptcy. It would be great if we had some cash


    to pull through these bumpy rides.¡±.


    Keh nodded somewhat before he grinned as well as stated, ¡°Girl Wilson, you appear like an


    extremely blessed person. Don¡¯t worry way too much! I believe that the Wilson household will


    undoubtedly have good luck to pull through this dilemma!¡±.


    Lady Wilson truly wished to curse at Keh after paying attention to his words.


    The reason she had informed him concerning their family crisis was that she wanted him to really


    feel happy towards her and supply to provide some cash to pull through the dilemma. His daddy


    owed her partner a huge support for conserving his life! Should not he repay his generosity with


    something better instead?


    In the end, all Keh said was that she resembled a blessed person and that the Wilson family


    would undoubtedly be able to endure this crisis!


    If it weren¡¯t for his recognized condition and also identity, Lady Wilson would certainly have currently


    mmed Keh¡¯s face against the bench!


    Just then, Keh might not help however check out Wendy that still had a hopeless and also


    dismal expression on her face. He grinned before he stated, ¡°Girl Wilson, it seems as though you


    have not introduced the other members of your household to me?¡±.


    Woman Wilson looked toward the direction that Keh was taking a look at, and also based on


    the expression on his face, she might right away tell that he had an interest in Wendy.


    After that and also there, Girl Wilson unexpectedly had an idea.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 338


    As she considered it, she fast presented Christopher as she imed, ¡°This is my oldest kid,


    Christopher.¡±.


    Keh responded a little at Christopher, however he did not seem interested in him in all.


    Lady Wilson presented Harold to him. ¡°Chairman Wilson, this is my grand son, Harold.¡±.


    Harold greeted him quickly, ¡°Hi, Chairman Wilson! Please take great care of me in the future!¡±.


    Keh just responded and also maintained his eyes on Wendy although Woman Wilson had not


    introduced her to him at all.


    Finally, Lady Wilson smiled as she presented Wendy to Keh. ¡°Chairman Wilson, this is my


    granddaughter, Wendy.¡±.


    At this, Keh heaved a significant sigh of relief.


    This was his first time seeing the Wilson household, and also he was initially worried that Wendy


    would be Harold¡¯s other half. If that held true, he would not have a chance to proceed with his


    n whatsoever.


    Nheless, when he listened to that she was likewise a participant of the Wilson family members,


    Keh suddenly really felt a fire burning in his heart.


    Even though Wendy was not the most beautiful individual worldwide, she was still a beauty. Or else,


    Gerald from the White household would not have actually been interested in her to begin with.


    It was absolutely a pity that Wendy had actually constantly stayed in the darkness of ire Wilson


    Wilson, that was just one of the leading elegances in the Wilson family members and additionally in


    Aurouss Hilll. Wendy had actually had no opportunity to stand out at all.


    Nheless, since ire Wilson was not about as well as since Wendy¡¯s eyes and also nose were


    red due to the fact that she had actually been sobbing, this truly sparked the wish for a man to


    protect as well as take care of her.


    When Girl Wilson saw that Keh wanted Wendy, she hurriedly stated, ¡°Chairman Wilson, Wendy


    is currently twenty-four years old this year as well as is still solitary. If you understand of any


    appropriate young men, please present him to Wendy.¡±.


    Actually, Girl Wilson was not expecting Keh to present someone to Wendy. She was merely


    trying to inform Keh that her granddaughter was still solitary, and he still had a chance to try


    and also obtain her if he intended to!


    Keh was specifically tempted by this.


    He was already growing older, and also his partner was likewise aging. He had actually already lost


    interest in his wife since a very long time ago.


    Given that he hade to Aurouss Hilll on his own, his partner was not with him, and this was his


    chance to deceive around if he desired to. If he might make use of this chance to have some fun


    with Wendy, that would clearly be the most effective point that might happen to him.


    As he thought about this, Keh took the effort to extend his hand to Wendy prior to he grinned


    and imed, ¡°Miss Wendy, you are so attractive, so just how is it feasible that you do not have a


    boyfriend?¡±.


    It would have been far better if he had actually not said this. As soon as he imed this sentence,


    Wendy¡¯s eyes turned red one more time, and rips began moving down her cheeks.


    She was feeling mad and ufortable.


    The Wilson household remained in problem, as well as she was mosting likely to shed whatever


    that she ever before desired. Gerald treated her like a pester god as well as was avoiding her in any


    way prices. He was not just refusing to marry her, yet he would certainly not also consider her or


    meet up with her when she asked him to.


    She felt so unpleasant, however it appeared as though her rtive, ire Wilson Wilson, was


    having the moment of her life. There were many affluent and powerful people who had attended her


    opening ceremony. So, just how could she potentially be contrasted to her? How could she not feel


    angry whatsoever?! She felt extremely frustrated and desperate at this time.


    When Keh saw that Wendy was weeping once more, he all of a sudden felt extremely troubled.


    He hurriedly asked, ¡°Oh, why are you crying, Miss Wendy? Why are you crying?¡±.


    Girl Wilson swiftly replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that our family members is facing a substantial dilemma


    currently? Wendy has a very deep love for the householdpany and she really feels very upset


    due to the fact that it looks like the Wilson Team is going to dere bankruptcy! She has been


    begging me to locate a method to conserve thepany for the past 2 days, yet I am simply an old


    lady, so what could I perhaps do to save thepany? There is nothing that I can do, and also I


    can only watch in distress as my priceless granddaughter weeps because she is so upset ¡­¡±.


    Keh did not also consider it and also he said to Wendy, ¡°Miss Wendy, if you require aid, please


    do not be reluctant to approach me! I am fairly qualified, so why don¡¯t you let me help you instead?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 339


    Woman Wilson was satisfied when Keh imed that he would be willing to aid the Wilson


    family.


    Wendy was not pleased at all.


    Her emphasis was not on the Wilson Team whatsoever.


    Actually, she did not respect the Wilson Group.


    All she wanted was to wed an abundant boy to ensure that everybody would certainly be envious of


    her as well as appreciate her!


    The Wilson Team was just one of the buildings had by the Wilson family. What did it pertain to her


    anyhow?


    What saddened her the most was the reality that Gerald was so detached toward her, and she


    likewise felt very unpredictable about her future.


    Wendy had no care about what would ur to the Wilson Team at all!


    When she saw exactly how indifferent Wendy was, Girl Wilson fast nudged her before she stated,


    ¡°Wendy, why are you in a daze? Hurry up and also give thanks to Chairman Wilson!¡±.


    Wendy was surprised as well as looked up before she asked, ¡°Why should I thank him?¡±.


    Lady Wilson blew up when she heard this. ¡°Certainly you should thank Chairman Wilson due to the


    fact that he agrees to help the Wilson Group! Are you foolish?!¡±.


    Hearing this reaction, Wendy blurted out promptly, ¡°I only respect Gerald! I do not appreciate what is


    going to ur to the Wilson Team whatsoever!¡±.


    ¡± Foolishdy!¡± Lady Wilson was so mad that she increased her hand and gave Wendy a put


    throughout her face.


    Lady Wilson began shouting, ¡°I am currently so anxious regarding the future of the Wilson


    household as well as the Wilson Group, and also yet, the only point you are bothered with currently


    is Gerald from the White household?! You are annoying me to death! Why can not you assist to


    alleviate my problem instead? You are truly so pointless!¡±.


    Why did you struck me ?! What has the Wilson Group got to do with me? I do not even function for


    the Wilson Team! If you can hit me, why don¡¯t you go as well as strike that b * tch, ire Wilson


    Wilson, rather?¡±


    Lady Wilson was stunned.


    She had never ever fantasized that Wendy would actually dare to disobey her.


    She was nearly to shed her mood again but Wendy reversed andcked your house.


    This ¡­


    Girl Wilson was so embarrassed as well as chewed out Christopher, ¡°Pursue her and also bring her


    back here!¡±


    ¡± Okay ¡­¡± Christopher nodded awkwardly. ¡°I will go after her currently.¡±


    Girl Wilson also felt extremely ashamed as she looked at Keh. ¡°Chairman Wilson, I am


    genuinely sorry that you had to witness that. I really feel utterly self-conscious. You have to think


    about us as a joke now.¡±


    Keh was without a doubt feeling a little embarrassed right now. Nheless, he smiled prior to


    stating, ¡°I really feel that Miss Wendy has been stimted and also set off by something. What


    urred?¡±


    ¡± Well ¡­¡± Lady Wilson sighed prior to she said, ¡°Do not mention it. This is all because we have a


    despicable son-inw in the Wilson family members!¡±


    Afterwards, Lady Wilson confided in Keh and also told him exactly how Charlie Wade had


    created ire Wilson and Jacob Wilson to disown the Wilson family. Woman Wilson additionally


    condemned Charlie Wade for creating the Wilson Group to drop from its former splendor, also


    stating that Charlie Wade was ountable for ruining Wendy¡¯s marital rtionship agreement with


    the White household.


    Nevertheless, Lady Wilson did not tell the reality as it was.


    The variation of the tale that she told Keh was full of lies, and she pushed every one of the


    me to Charlie Wade as well as Jacob Wilson¡¯s family. She stated that they had actually betrayed


    the Wilson household, and also they had also required her to get on her knees and also beg them.


    Keh really felt rather awkward after listening to Lady Wilson¡¯s words, and also he can just sigh


    as he imed, ¡°Wow. This is too much. I really can not think that there are such dishonest kids as


    well as grandchildren nowadays!¡±


    Woman Wilson cleaned the tears from her eyes prior to she checked out Keh and also begged,


    ¡°Chairman Wilson, you are the chairman of Modestway Team. If you would be willing to help us, the


    Wilson family will certainly have the ability to rebound ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 340


    Of all, I would have to look at the details condition of the Wilson Team, and I would certainly have to


    figure out if there is any kind of worth in spending in the firm. I can just choose whether to spend in


    the Wilson Group after thinking about all of those choices.¡±.


    Woman Wilson understood the mess that the Wilson Group was presently in. Based on their


    existing scenario, no one would possibly want to invest in the Wilson Group at all.


    Why would they do so? It would certainly be worthless for them to spend tens of millions of dors


    in the Wilson Group. Nevertheless, if Emgrand Group had actually chosen to cklist the Wilson


    Group, no one else would certainly wish to work together as well as work with the Wilson Group


    anyway.


    Furthermore, the Wilson Group was involved in restoration and repair works. This type of service


    called for other individuals¡¯s cooperation with them. If every person refused to work with them, they


    would just be an idle firm with nothing to do whatsoever.


    For this reason, based upon the present scenario, nobody would certainly invest in the Wilson


    Group unless it was a fool who had no better ce to invest their money.


    Woman Wilson could inform that Keh was a very intelligent man, and he would never ever want


    to help them out unless he might obtain something in return.


    Therefore, Woman Wilson thought for a moment prior to she said, ¡°Chairman Wilson, why do not we


    do this rather? Considering that you are currently in Aurouss Hilll and given that we are family


    members as my other half is also connected to your daddy, I really feel that we need to try to


    communicate even more and also attempt to get to know each other far better. Why don¡¯t you stay


    at the Wilson household rental property while you are below in Aurouss Hilll?¡±.


    Keh believed for a moment before he responded, ¡°Well, I am still an outsider. Wouldn¡¯t it be a


    little inconvenient for me to stay in your home? Nevertheless, Miss Wendy would certainly likewise


    be below ¡­¡±.


    An old fox like Keh knew exactly what he was doing. Therefore, he had actually also believed


    whatever with prior to he spoke.


    If he asked Woman Wilson straight whether Wendy would additionally be living right here, he would


    certainly reveal his real intents promptly.


    Nheless, if he phrased his question to make it sound as though he did not wish to be of an


    aggravation to Wendy, he would have the ability to obtain an indirect solution from the old woman.


    If Girl Wilson stated that he did not require to worry because Wendy would certainly not be staying


    right here, it would be meaningless for him to stay here, as well as he would certainly decrease her


    invitation promptly.


    However, if Woman Wilson imed that he would certainly not need to stress since they were family


    and also this would not create any kind of trouble to Wendy whatsoever, this would certainly mean


    that Wendy was also remaining right here, and he would certainly ept her deal right away.


    In truth, Woman Wilson understood of Keh¡¯s intents.


    The reason she had weed him to remain at their residence for a few days was because she


    was nning to encourage Wendy and obtain her to try to find an opportunity to get closer to


    Keh.


    If everything proceeded as intended, Keh would certainly want to invest in the Wilson Group.


    Keh was the chairman of Modestway Team, as well as if he chose to invest in the Wilson


    Group, it would certainly not just fix their economic problems, yet he would also function as a solid


    history for the Wilson family members. Back then, the Wilson family would be able to return to their


    former glory!


    Lady Wilson smiled before she stated, ¡°Do not fret, Wendy is an extremely sensible woman. She


    will certainly invite you to live in our house. That, even though our vi may be a little old, it is still a


    standalone suite, and also no outsiders will locate out that you are living here.¡±.


    Keh loosened up immediately prior to he nodded as well as imed, ¡°Then, I will certainly


    ept your kind invite. I additionally have some service that I need to manage in Aurouss Hilll over


    the following couple of days. I will benefit from this opportunity to get to know you and also your


    family members much better prior to I consider whether I want to purchase the Wilson Group or


    otherwise!¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± Girl Wilson grinned excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I will certainly get someone to tidy up the


    guest room currently.¡±.


    Afterwards, Girl Wilson decreased her voice before she stated, ¡°Chairman Wilson, to tell you the


    reality, Wendy¡¯s area is right across the guest room that you will be remaining in. Please do not


    hesitate to seek her if you require anything.¡±.


    Keh was very excited when he heard this.


    Perfect!


    The old woman had actually prepared everything out for him!


    Although he had plenty of cash and no scarcity of females around him, if he yed around outside,


    his other half would most definitely discover it.


    Nevertheless, if he remained at the Wilson family rental property, as well as if anything happened in


    between him and also Wendy, he did not need to worry about his other half finding out about them!


    In her eyes, this was his very own household, and also he was only right here since he desired to


    satisfy his papa¡¯s dying wish. She would not have any type of doubts at all!


    This was the perfect choice for unfaithful!

 Chapter 341-345

    Chapter 341-345


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 341


    Wendycked your house after obtaining put by Woman Wilson. Christopher stopped her before


    she can run out of the courtyard.


    Christopher persuaded her ahead back right into your home, yet she refused to do so. Wendy really


    felt that the reason that she had actually ended up in this manner was as a result of Lady Wilson. If


    it weren¡¯t for her, would she be in such a miserable state, after that?


    Thus, Wendy was really angry currently and intended to run as away from home as she possibly


    could.


    She dispelled that suggestion when she heard her daddy¡¯s words.


    Currently, Christopher said seriously, ¡°Wendy, where are you mosting likely to go if you flee from


    residence? You do not even have a job, and you will certainly have nowhere to live outside! You are


    a girl, and it is impossible for you to go out to function so that you can rent an area to live now? I


    recognize that your grandma is wrong, however what else can we do besides staying with your


    grandmother? Nevertheless, she is still the head of the Wilson family members!¡±


    Wendy was silent for a moment as she mulled over her dad¡¯s words.


    Indeed, if she chose to leave the Wilson family vacation home, she would certainly have no ce


    else to go. Wendy understood that she would definitely be made aughing stock if the second


    young woman of the Wilson family was caught roaming on the streets with no ce to go.


    She could only say aggrievedly, ¡°Daddy! Grandma is just too imperious and authoritative!


    Christopher sighed prior to he said, ¡°Leave? If we vacate currently, we will have absolutely nothing


    left! Your granny can just live for a few more years, at most. Once she passes away, the Wilson


    family members vi and the rest of the properties belonging to the Wilson household will belong to


    us, then. This is our residence. If we choose to move out now and your 2nd uncle and his family


    members suddenly determines to return into the Wilson family members suite, wouldn¡¯t we shed


    whatever, after that? We will have nothing left if that urs.¡±.


    Wendy concerned a sudden awareness when she heard this.


    Although ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s family members currently did not have a great connection with


    Lady Wilson, if they returned right into the Wilson family rental property, they would absolutely try to


    capitalize on the scenario as well as maintain the vacation home for themselves!


    As she thought about it, Wendy burst right into tears again. Afterwards, she said, ¡°Yet I can not live


    such as this any longer! I can¡¯t stand her any kind of longer ¡­¡±.


    Christopher had no choice but tofort his daughter. ¡°Do not consider it any longer. Nevertheless,


    we have a visitor in our house currently. We can not leave a negative perception and look like a joke


    to our guests. After he leaves, I will give you some money to make sure that you can take a trip and


    also kick back, okay?¡±.


    Wendy responded slightly as she agreed with her papa¡¯s pointer. ¡°Okay, then ¡­¡±.


    When Wendy ultimately followed her papa back into the suite, Girl Wilson had actually simply sent


    Keh into the guest room and was walking down the stairways.


    As quickly as Woman Wilson saw that Wendy had returned, she hurried toward her prior to talking


    apologetically, ¡°Wendy, I was wrong earlier. I am sorry that I acted on impulse as well as strike you. I


    want to apologize to you and tell you how sorry I am. I really hope that you will have the ability to


    forgive me.¡±.


    Girl Wilson was hoping that Wendy would have the ability to alter Keh¡¯s mind. For that reason,


    the first thing that she did as soon as Wendy returned was to take the effort to apologize to her.


    Wendy additionally did not expect her grandmother to take the initiative to say sorry to her. It was


    really umon for her difficult as well as big-headed grandma to say sorry to any individual. As a


    result, Wendy felt much better after her apology.


    After That, Lady Wilson took Wendy¡¯s hand before she brought her to the couch in the living room.


    Afterwards, she imed earnestly, ¡°Wendy, do you recognize that our family members is facing a


    significant crisis currently?¡±.


    Wendy responded. ¡°Yes, granny. I know that.¡±.


    ¡± Given that the White family annulled your engagement to Gerald, everybody in Aurouss Hilll thinks


    about you as a joke. Although grandma does not wish to state this, this is the reality, and you should


    know it also, right?¡±.


    As soon as she heard Woman Wilson¡¯s words, Wendy started crying once more.


    Every Person in Aurouss Hilll knew that she was the woman that had actually been denied by the


    White household. Even if she intended to wed an additional rich man, it would be definitely


    impossible.


    At least, it would be impossible for her to do so in Aurouss Hilll.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 342


    Wendy knew that her future was extremely stark.


    Woman Wilson wiped the detach her face before she said seriously, ¡°Wendy, you used to be the


    princess in our home. I have actually constantly ruined you, your moms and dads ruined you, and


    also your bro likewise spoiled you a lot. You did not focus on your researches, and also even after


    finishing, you rejected to head to function, but that was still eptable then. That was all in the


    past. Our family is not what it utilized to be, currently. Wendy, you have to change. You need to


    learn just how to be more mature to make sure that you can share some duty in support of the


    Wilson household. Otherwise, our family members will just experience increasingly more.¡±.


    Wendy nodded before she imed, ¡°Granny, I am sorry. I was too yful in the past and also I did


    not discover anything at all. I am sorry that I might refrain from doing anything for our household ¡­¡±.


    Girl Wilson pressed Wendy¡¯s hand before she imed seriously, ¡°Wendy, everything is currently in


    the past. You are, and also you will certainly always be, my priceless granddaughter. Just how could


    I perhaps me you for anything at all?¡±.


    Afterwards, Woman Wilson said seriously, ¡°Now, there is an exceptional possibility for you to


    aplish several advantages in one go. You will certainly not only be able to solve our household


    dilemma, but you will also have an opportunity to rise up once more. Do you want to grab hold of


    this opportunity?¡±.


    When Wendy heard her granny¡¯s words, she became really ecstatic as well as replied right away,


    ¡°Yes, granny! I would certainly like that!¡±.


    As soon as Christopher as well as Harold listened to Girl Wilson¡¯s words, they additionally collected


    around them.


    Christopher was really excited currently, and also he promptly asked his mom, ¡°Mom, what sort of


    chance is that?¡±.


    Girl Wilson then spoke seriously, ¡°I am talking about Chairman Wilson. The one that is residing in


    the guest room upstairs, Keh Wilson!¡±.


    ¡± Him?¡± Christopher asked once again. ¡°Did he guarantee to help us currently?¡±.


    ¡± No.¡± Woman Wilson trembled her head before she said, ¡°He told me that we are not rted to him,


    and he just came below today due to the fact that he wanted to fulfill his papa¡¯s dying wish. He has


    no obligations to aid us by any means.¡±.


    Christopher did not understand what his mother implied, so, he continued asking, ¡°So, what do you


    imply then?¡±.


    Woman Wilson responded right away, ¡°I am iming that Wendy ought to take this chance to obtain


    closer to Keh! I can tell that he wants Wendy.¡±.


    Christopher was shocked right now, as well as he blurted out right away, ¡°Mom! Are you asking


    Wendy to invest the night with him ?! He is also older than me!¡±.


    ¡± So what?!¡± Lady Wilson answered back. ¡°Exists a problem even if he is much older? Gerald was


    additionally not extremely young, but Wendy dated him for so long, also having an abortion as a


    result of him! What took ce in the long run? He just hurt Wendy and broke her heart. What else


    did he provide her?!¡±.


    Christopher replied anxiously, ¡°Despite exactly how it finished, the rtionship in between Gerald


    and also Wendy was a normal rtionship between a caring couple! Chairman Wilson is already an


    old man!¡±.


    Girl Wilson stated solemnly, ¡°So what if he is already an old man? He is abundant as well as


    powerful, and also he has all sorts of connections as well as sources. Wendy will be able to obtain


    whatever she wants as long as she determines to follow him.¡±.


    Christopher waved his hand strongly before he stated, ¡°No chance! No other way! I will certainly not


    let that happen! I can approve what took ce in between Gerald and Wendy, but as her papa,


    exactly how could I approve an intimate partnership in between Wendy as well as Chairman


    Wilson?¡±.


    ¡± You can¡¯t approve it?¡± Woman Wilson snorted prior to she said, ¡°After that, can you approve being


    a pauper? If the Wilson Group deres bankruptcy, what are you expecting to inherit from me? This


    old suite? Do not forget that the Wilson Team owes the financial institution a lot of cash! When we


    dere personal bankruptcy, the court will certainly issue an order to take this suite back from us! It


    does not really matter to me considering that I would certainly not have the ability to live for a lot


    longer anyway, but what are you going to do? What is going to ur to your household? Are you all


    mosting likely to live in a damaged as well as old structure like Jacob Wilson and his family


    members?¡±.


    Christopher was speechless at this.


    He did not want to betray his little girl, but he did not want to be poor either ¡­


    As he was at a loss, Wendy, who had been silent for a very long time, suddenly spoke out and said,


    ¡°Granny, if he can help the Wilson Group, I will agree to spend the evening with him. I have one


    problem.¡±.


    Girl Wilson asked excitedly, ¡°What is your problem?¡±.


    Wendy grit her teeth prior to she imed, ¡°I want toe to be the supervisor of the Wilson Team. I


    want to hold the previous position that ire Wilson held when she was still helping the Wilson


    Group.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 343


    After taking a shower that evening, Wendy just wrapped a towel around herself before she knocked


    on Keh¡¯s space door.


    Wendy did not appeared of Keh¡¯s room again that evening.


    Early the next early morning, the expressions on Christopher as well as Hannah¡¯s faces were very


    awful, as well as they really felt extremely embarrassed as well as unpleasant when they saw


    Keh walking down the stairways with Wendy.


    When Keh realized that the couple might not be pleased with him because of the partnership


    between Wendy as well as himself, he swiftly said with no reluctance, ¡°I have determined to invest


    eighty million bucks in the Wilson family members to help you reconstruct the Wilson Group. To


    confirm my sincerity, I wish to move ten million dors to the Wilson Group today. I will pay the


    remaining seventy million bucks to the Wilson Team within a month!


    As quickly as he listened to these words, everyone in the Wilson household was exceptionally


    delighted.


    Christopher and also Hannah no longer felt as embarrassed or awkward as they did before, as well


    as they promptly treated Keh as their valuable guest.


    Woman Wilson was normally very excited at this time. Keh had simply introduced that he would


    certainly be moving ten million bucks to the Wilson Group instantly! Woman Wilson would certainly


    not require to fret any longer considering that the Wilson Group would certainly be able to begin its


    procedures with Wendy as the director!


    The Wilson family was so delighted to have actually conquered this situation, and also they also


    seemed likememorating this jubnt moment with a pair of firecrackers!


    Keh approved the praises from the Wilson family with a smile on his face.


    Afterwards, he immediately asked his firm¡¯s money division to transfer ten million bucks over to the


    Wilson Group to make sure that they might temporarily trend through their economic difficulties.


    At the same time, Keh likewise directly transferred five million bucks to Wendy as her spending


    money.


    He knew that Wendy had gone all out to offer him and also make certain that he enjoyed himself


    thoroughlyst night. Keh was really very pleased with her efficiency as he was already in his


    fifties and he had actually not experienced this type of exhration in a very long time. Wendy made


    him feel young and also robust again.


    So, after simply one night, he might feel his love and love for Wendy enhancing substantially, and


    he even considered keeping her as his mistress for a long time.


    After transferring the money to the Wilson Group, Keh said to Woman Wilson and Wendy¡¯s


    parents at the table, ¡°Lady Wilson, Christopher, and my household, I wish that you will certainly


    ept the gratuitous request that I am going to make currently.¡±.


    Lady Wilson was still shivering with excitement and she responded joyously, ¡°Chairman Wilson, we


    are all family members. You are not only a senior of the Wilson household, however you are


    likewise our benefactor!


    Keh glimpsed at Wendy prior to he said, ¡°Considering that Wendy and also I are additionally in


    contract for this connection that we share now, I believe that there is real love between the both of


    us no matter of the difference in our age. I assure that I will most definitely help the Wilson family


    members with all of my toughness and also I will certainly never ever maltreat Wendy.


    Also though Wendy was still somewhat immune toward the old male, she had no resistance to his


    money at all. After obtaining five million bucks from Keh as pocket money, she was naturally


    very satisfied to hear that Keh would certainly like to keep her as his lover.


    Girl Wilson was also extremely thrilled when she heard Keh¡¯s words, and she settled on the


    area as she said, ¡°Chairman Wilson, given that both you as well as Wendy ept this rtionship,


    naturally, I will certainly likewise increase my hands in support of the both of you being together!¡±.


    Christopher really felt that it was somewhat challenging for him to approve this, however when he


    thought about the future of the Wilson household, he finally imed, ¡°Alright, after that. The both of


    you can pick this issue on your own. We have no point of view over this issue.¡±.


    Hannah was still a little disgruntled and also she said, ¡°Chairman Wilson, I listened to that you


    already have a household. Wendy is not even married. If word regarding your connection spread


    out to the general public, exactly how is Wendy going to get married to any person in the future?¡±.


    Keh replied right away, ¡°Don¡¯t stress. When the time is right, I will definitely make Wendy my


    wife!¡±.


    The entire family was really thrilled when they heard this.


    He was mosting likely to wed Wendy ?!


    Wouldn¡¯t the Wilson family members be part of the public-listed group, then?


    This was simply fantastic!


    To reveal his genuineness, Keh also said, ¡°I think that all of you recognize that I have a lot of


    businesses in Eastcliff, and I am likewise the chairman of the Eastcliff Chamber of Commerce. I will


    most definitely try to aid the Wilson family members in every way that I can, and also I will see to it


    that the Wilson householdes to be the top and also most powerful family members in Aurouss


    Hilll!¡±.


    The Wilson family was pleased by this!


    Wendy began sobbing before her grandma, her parents, and her bro, as she hugged Keh¡¯s


    waist.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 344


    She really felt that shestly had an opportunity to shine!


    Keh proceeded talking, ¡°Incidentally, there will certainly be a decoration industry summit in


    Aurouss Hilll in 2 days. I have actually likewise received an invitation to participate in the summit. I


    will bring every one of you with me on that particr day, and I will certainly present the Wilson


    Group to every person prior to making a news that I have currently made a decision to buy the


    Wilson Group!


    Currently, Wendy asked coquettishly, ¡°Keh, just how are you mosting likely to present me to


    everybody, then?¡±.


    Keh grinned before he stated, ¡°You will need to endure a little grievance for the time being,


    okay? I will certainly tell every person that I am your uncle. When the moment is right, I will certainly


    divorce that old woman at home, and I am going to wed you as well as make you my wife!¡±.


    Wendy was overjoyed and also she murmured, ¡°Keh, that¡¯s fantastic information! I intend to


    remain by your side and also age with you!¡±.


    Keh touched her smooth hand prior to he imed, ¡°Don¡¯t stress, my love. I will see to it that


    both people stay together for life!¡±.


    ***.


    The Wilson family was not distressed to reveal their rebirth to the public. As A Result, Charlie Wade


    did not know regarding this in all.


    For the past few days, Charlie Wade had actually been running to and fro from the health center to


    their house as he was tasked with the duty of taking care of the old man who was recovering in the


    hospital.


    Jacob Wilson was no more in a critical problem and just required to continue rxing in the hospital


    for a couple of even more days to ensure that he could totally recover.


    For That Reason, Charlie Wade had been cooking and providing meals to Jacob Wilson over the


    past couple of days.


    The news that Jacob Wilson¡¯s paraplegia had been healed spread throughout the healthcare facility


    and also created a national experience.


    Extremely couple of people in the clinical area can in fact think that there could be such a clinical


    wonder in the nation!


    Several individuals were eliminated when they listened to that this was the job of the brilliant


    physician, Anthony Simmons.


    Everyone in the nation knew about the wizard medical professional¡¯s medical skills, and he was


    very credible in the clinical field.


    Since he had sessfully cured a patient with paraplegia this time around, Anthony¡¯s track record


    increased even greater. He was now one of the leading physicians in the nation.


    Many press reporters flocked around Anthony due to the fact that they wanted to interview him, and


    numerous reporters also flew in from abroad to ask for a meeting with him. At the same time, many


    top pharmaceutical firms additionally wished to work together with him so that they could develop a


    treatment and also medicine for paraplegia. Anthony turned down all of their demands.


    He did not desire to take advantage of Charlie Wade¡¯s capability to steal the spotlight. He


    understood quite possibly that these abilities did not belong to him, however Charlie Wade!


    To reveal his respect and gratefulness towards Charlie Wade, Anthony made a decision to remain in


    Aurouss Hilll!


    He felt that the only manner in which he would be able to pay back Charlie Wade¡¯s generosity was if


    he picked to remain in Aurouss Hilll. Therefore, he chose to open up a medical center in Aurouss


    Hilll, where he would be able to supply medical treatment to patients, as well as also where it would


    be convenient for him to aplish any of Charlie Wade¡¯s instructions at all times.


    His granddaughter, X, was extremely thrilled when she listened to that her grandpa had decided


    to remain in Aurouss Hilll. She was so fired up that she was entirely at a loss for words.


    She was at the age where she desired to obtain married and was easily brought in to men.


    Which woman would be able to resist the charm of an effective and qualified man?


    X had long been attracted by Charlie Wade, as well as the only point she would think about


    whenever she closed her eyes was Charlie Wade¡¯s handsome as well as uncaring face.


    She understood that Charlie Wade was currently wed. Just like the otherdies, X really felt that


    Charlie Wade as well as ire Wilson were not that deeply in love with one another. Consequently,


    she felt as though she still had a chance to win Charlie Wade over.


    If she could remain in Aurouss Hilll, she would have a greater chance of getting together with


    Charlie Wade.


    After providing Jacob Wilson¡¯s dish to him, Charlie Wade was on the way back home when he


    obtained a phone call from Anthony. Anthony informed him respectfully over the phone, ¡°Mr. Wade, I


    have actually currently leased a store near Mrs. Wade¡¯s workshop, and also I have chosen to open


    up a medical center. I will be remaining in Aurouss Hilll for the long-term. If you have any type of


    guidelines or tasks for me, please do not wait to call me and request my aid anytime!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded before he imed, ¡°Okay. Thanks for your thoughtfulness.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 345


    Early the following morning, ire Wilson awakened early and put on some make-up.


    After cing on her makeup, Charlie Wade really felt a little fired up due to the fact that she looked


    exceptionally lovely.


    He asked ire Wilson out of interest, ¡°Precious wife, you generally go to function without putting


    on any make-up. Why are you cing on make-up today? Are you meeting any individual


    essential?¡±


    On any other regr day, ire Wilson would certainly constantly leave your house with a bare


    face since she currently had a pleasurable and stunning look. She had a pink and glowing skin, and


    also she seldom required to ce on any type of make-up in all.


    ire Wilson responded seriously, ¡°Today is the decoration sector top in Aurouss Hilll. Why don¡¯t


    you feature me? It is rare for the coordinator to wee me to attend the top although I just began


    my business. This is a great possibility for me to arise and make a name for myself in the sector.


    For that reason, I need to ensure that I aim to get a footing in the sector so that I will certainly have


    the ability to carry out well in the future.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked with a shocked expression on his face, ¡°Who is the sponsor for this summit?


    You just started your firm, so why would they invite ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson smiled before she answered, ¡°The top is hosted by Emgrand Team! The vice-


    chairman of Emgrand Group, Doris, sent me an invitation letter.¡±.


    ¡± No surprise ¡­¡± Charlie Wade usually did not care about any of the team¡¯s events, thus, he did not


    know that Emgrand Team was the organizer of the summit.


    Furthermore, he had a feeling that Doris had actually intentionally arranged this top because his


    wife had actually just begun herpany, and Doris intended to aid ire Wilson expand her


    business¡¯s poprity.


    To put it inly, this was all just a set up to make sure that his wife could do onstage.


    After she was done putting on her makeup, ire Wilson asked Charlie Wade to ce on a match


    prior to they left your home together.


    When they got to the gathering ce, it was currently jammed. There were several middle-aged


    men worn matches as well as leather footwear, and they were all apanied by attractive girls on


    their arms.


    Charlie Wade had no contacts in the decoration and also repair sectors, therefore, he had no


    acquaintances there today. Nevertheless, ire Wilson had actually currently remained in this


    sector for a long time because she had actually been working for the Wilson Group before this. For


    this reason, she met and greeted a couple of associates after going into the gathering ce.


    As Charlie Wade was going along with ire Wilson while she talked with a few of her


    acquaintances, he instantly understood that a crowd of people was bordering a middle-aged guy, all


    at once. They were allmending and supporting for him.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes were exceptionally sharp, and he could inform at one glimpse that the woman


    standing next to the weird middle-aged male was none other than Wendy!


    At this time, he could not aid however ask ire Wilson out of curiosity, ¡°Other half, hasn¡¯t the


    Wilson Team dered bankruptcy? What is Wendy doing below?¡±.


    ire Wilson likewise gazed in that direction before she drank her head and stated, ¡°I am not very


    sure, but I spoke with my mother that the Wilson Team received funds from an investor who decided


    to buy the Wilson Team. The Wilson Group has already begun running their service operations as


    usual for the past couple of days.¡±.


    Charlie Wade can not aid but frown.


    Purchase the Wilson Group? Who would do that?


    Besides the Wilson family¡¯s conflict with the White family members, the Moore family, as well as the


    Quinton family members, any person would have listened to the news that Emgrand Group had


    actually currently cklisted the Wilson Group. Why would certainly anybody really purchase the


    Wilson Team and help the Wilson family currently? Existed glitch with this investor¡¯s brain?


    Just after that, two people near Charlie Wade were murmuring amongst themselves, and Charlie


    Wade heard one of them stating, ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that Keh Wilson, the chairman of Modestway


    Group?¡±.


    ¡± That¡¯s Chairman Wilson ?!¡± the various other individual said loudly. ¡°So, he is likewise the


    chairman of the Chamber of Commerce?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, that¡¯s him!¡±.


    ¡± How could a person from Eastcliffe to be the chairman of the Chamber of Business?¡±.


    ¡± The Modestway Group has a great deal ofpanies throughout the country, as well as the major


    reason why he became the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce is that the Moore family did not


    trouble topete with him for that setting. Or else, the Moore family members would have taken


    the position as the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce.¡±.


    Charlie Wade continued frowning as he paid attention to their discussion.

 Chapter 346-350

    Chapter 346-350


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 346


    It turned out that the man that Wendy was epting was none other than the chairman of a public-


    listedpany in Eastcliff!


    Not only that, yet the various other party¡¯s surname was additionally Wilson? Was he their rtive?


    Charlie Wade could not aid but ask ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Dear, do you know of the connection


    between the Wilson family and also this person called Keh Wilson? Is he a remote rtive?¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know ¡­¡± ire Wilson responded. ¡°I have never ever be aware of him prior to ¡­¡±.


    ¡± That¡¯s weird ¡­¡± Charlie Wade murmured. ¡°Usually, the chairman of a public-listedpany with a


    market price of tens of billions of bucks would not mix with a person on the low-end such as the


    Wilson household, not to mention a person such as Wendy. Do you think that they are having an


    inappropriate rtionship?¡±.


    ire Wilson hurriedly responded, ¡°Do not talk nonsense! That man looks older than my uncle!


    How could they possibly bemitting adultery?¡±.


    Currently, Wendy was really delighted and also excited as she was surrounded by a group of


    individuals. She was ultimately in the center of attention!


    Keh, that was standing alongside her, was not only the chairman of a public-listed group, but he


    was likewise the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce! All the entrepreneurs collected below


    today naturally wanted to get closer to them to make sure that they could curry up favor with him!


    When Keh introduced Wendy to the crowd of individuals, he described her as his niece and


    also the future heir of the Wilson household. Right now, Keh also took the effort to reveal that


    he had actually currently purchased the Wilson Team. All of a sudden, the group of people were all


    really respectful and also respectful towards Wendy.


    Even those who could not be troubled concerning the Wilson family members in the past suddenly


    provided to team up with the Wilson Team because they intended to get into Keh¡¯s good books.


    They quickly traded business cards and telephone number with Wendy, hoping that they would


    certainly be able to work together as well as deal with her.


    Wendy was normally really ecstatic because she finallyprehended what kind of therapy people


    from the upper-ss culture gotten from the public, as well as shestly understood what it felt like


    to have power.


    Everybody had actually turned nose up at the Wilson household in the past, but after she had


    decided to embrace Keh, Wendy immediately came to be the individual that every person


    intended to work together and also deal with in the remodelling and repair market.


    Wendy now understood just how materialistic everyone was!


    At this time, she could not aid however think of ire Wilson Wilson. Didn¡¯t ire Wilson think that


    she was so terrific? Just How could ire Wilson possibly be contrasted to her?


    As Wendy considered this, she understood that ire Wilson would certainly likewise be joining this


    sector top because she had actually simply begun her own business and also had actually


    established her very own studio! She began to wonder if ire Wilson was already at the summit.


    Therefore, she tiptoed before she took a look around the crowd of individuals to try to find ire


    Wilson Wilson¡¯s figure.


    As anticipated! A very attractive number instantly showed up in front of her eyes!


    It was none aside from ire Wilson Wilson!


    Moreover, that piece of garbage, Charlie Wade, was also with ire Wilson Wilson!


    Wendy gritted her teeth bitterly.


    She would educate ire Wilson a lesson today, as well as she would degrade her as much as she


    had actually been embarrassed prior to!


    As she considered this, Wendy got hold of Keh¡¯s arm prior to she said, ¡°My rtive and her


    worthless other half are likewise right here. Why don¡¯t we review as well as greet to them?¡±.


    Keh responded before he imed, ¡°Wendy, given that both of them dishonored and also


    embarrassed you so much in the past, I will certainly ensure they pay the price for their actions


    today!¡±.


    Wendy was so moved, as well as she blurted out promptly, ¡°Keh, you are so kind to me ¡­¡±.


    Keh grinned a little prior to he imed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it only natural for me to treat you well?¡±.


    After that, Keh sneered prior to he stated, ¡°Where are your cousins and also that item of trash


    that you were speaking about? That gave them the nerve to bully mydy?! I assume they are tired


    of living!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 347


    Wendy was extremely delighted when she thought of exactly how she would finally have a chance


    to retaliate on ire Wilson as well as Charlie Wade. She held Keh¡¯s arm excitedly as she led


    him toward the both of them.


    As quickly as they approached the couple, Wendy imed arrogantly, ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s below! It


    turns out to be the woman that was evicted from the Wilson household and also the son-inw of


    the Wilson family members that is just an item of trash! Are both of you also certified to join this


    top?¡±.


    Upon iming that, Wendy looked ire Wilson backwards and forwards prior to she grunted


    arrogantly, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you have just opened your workshop and you do not also have a


    solitary staff member under you currently! Do you actually think your firm deserves to take part in an


    industry top simr to this? I assume Emgrand Team should be callous wee you to take part in


    the top today!¡±.


    When Charlie Wade saw that Wendy had currently approached them, he just asked in a chilly voice,


    ¡°Wendy, you were just stooping prior to us as you begged for mercy the other day. Your granny also


    pped you for being disrespectful toward me. Have you neglected that? I believe you should fret


    about on your own rather.¡±.


    When Wendy heard Charlie Wade stating her minutes of anguish, she was furious and also yelled


    immediately, ¡°Charlie Wade! Do you actually believe that I am still the same Wendy as I was


    previously?


    Charlie Wade replied disdainfully, ¡°I do not think there is any person in this world who can make me


    kneel before them. I will never kneel prior to anybody else for no factor in all! Do you truly assume


    you are that excellent to have the capability to make me stoop before you? Just who do you believe


    you are?¡±.


    Wendy yelled contemptuously, ¡°Charlie Wade, do you think you are so great even if you can fool a


    few of those well-off and powerful individuals? Do you actually assume you can stomp around the


    Wilson household? The Wilson family members is not what it utilized to be anymore!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled before he asked, ¡°Have you finally discovered someone to save the Wilson


    family?¡±.


    Wendy pointed at Keh before she stated arrogantly, ¡°This is Keh Wilson, the chairman of


    Modestway Team! He is also a part of the Wilson family currently! He has actually currently decided


    to invest in the Wilson family to ensure that we will have the ability to grow the Wilson Group! He


    will sustain us from now on. Charlie Wade, you are nothing but a pointless item of garbage and you


    attempt to be so big-headed before me currently? Believe it or otherwise, Keh can make certain


    that ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s workshop and business are cklisted if he simply speaks out! Back


    then, you will certainly have no ce else to enter Aurouss Hilll!¡±.


    After that, Wendy checked out ire Wilson with a ferocious expression on her face as she


    screamed, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson! Really did not you assume that you were truly remarkable? Didn¡¯t


    you believe that Emgrand Group would be able to help you cklist the Wilson Team?¡±.


    ¡± Let me tell you something. Feng Shui has currently changed around below! Now that Chairman


    Wilson gets on our side, the Wilson Group will certainly not be cklisted, as well as we will


    continue rising up to the skies!¡±.


    ¡± As well as you, ire Wilson Wilson! I will ensure that everybody in Aurouss Hilll will cklist you


    and your workshop! You will certainly be left with absolutely nothing whatsoever. At that time, you


    will certainly kneel as well as kowtow before me and grandma to request for grace!¡±.


    ire Wilson was uncaring as she was confronted with this collection of efficiencies by Wendy.


    Instead, she just responded in a chilly and uncaring fashion, ¡°Do not stress. Even though I am not


    an extremely powerful or qualified person, I am still a better person than you are. You knelt before


    me just to plead me for money, but I will certainly never stoop prior to you because of cash!¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Wendy did not expect ire Wilson to be so indifferent although she was threatening her. It seemed


    as though ire Wilson was not scared of her at all!


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s challenging attitude made Wendy much more furious!


    Wendy proceeded screaming, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, exactly how can you still be so conceited also


    when you will shed every little thing that you have? Okay, fine! Simply wait and see how Chairman


    Wilson is mosting likely to make you and your household obtain tossed out to the streets since you


    are mosting likely to shed everything!¡±.


    Charlie Wade checked out Keh that was standing beside Wendy prior to he asked with a smile


    on his face, ¡°ording to Wendy¡¯s words, it appears as though you are below to retaliate the


    Wilson household?¡±.


    Right now, Keh was just staring at ire Wilson Wilson.


    Despite the fact that Wendy was an elegance, Keh did not anticipate ire Wilson to be a lot a


    lot more stunningpared to Wendy. He was momentarily absent currently since he was valuing


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s exceptional beauty.


    He was really feeling a little anxious.


    He had actually already invested fifteen millions bucks for someone like Wendy, that was much less


    attractivepared to ire Wilson Wilson!


    He had actually spent ten million dors in the Wilson Group as well as had actually given Wendy 5


    million dors to invest as her pocket money.


    He did not anticipate a worthless son-inw like Charlie Wade to in fact be honored enough to have


    a wife that was as lovely as well as lovely as ire Wilson Wilson. Keh really felt that this was


    indeed really aggravating and irritating!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 348


    Keh looked Charlie Wade up and down before he sneered as well as imed, ¡°You are that


    pointless son-inw of the Wilson household?¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied lightly, ¡°Yes, I am. Exactly how can I aid you?¡±.


    Keh replied coldly, ¡°I heard that you insulted and also degraded Wendy a great deal in the past.


    I am going to gradually make you spend for what you did to Wendy!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he imed disdainfully, ¡°Well, we do not have throughout the day. If


    you want, you would certainly better retaliate her right now, then.¡±.


    Keh originally believed that he would certainly have the ability to make Charlie Wade kneel and


    also beg for mercy if he just revealed his identity as well as imed a couple of fierce words to him.


    Nevertheless, he did not anticipate that a piece of garbage like him would actually have the audacity


    to talk with him in such an ill-mannered fashion! Keh grit his teeth prior to he imed, ¡°Young


    man, you appear to be very haughty as well as conceited. Do you know who I am?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smirked before he stated, ¡°You are just an item of garbage to me. I umitted


    concerning your identity in any way.¡±.


    Keh raged and also imed, ¡°Despite the fact that I, Keh Wilson, am not from Aurouss


    Hilll, I am additionally very trusted and also powerful below! You are the initial individual who dares


    to talk with me in this fashion!¡±.


    Charlie Wade did away with his negative smile prior to he stared right into Keh¡¯s eyes as well


    as stated word by word, ¡°In Aurouss Hilll, even if you are a tiger, you will have to rx prior to me.


    Even if you are a dragon, you will have to lower your head for me. Since I, Charlie Wade Wade, am


    the only real dragon in Aurouss Hilll!¡±.


    Keh was taken aback by Charlie Wade¡¯s sharp stare, and also he had to force himself to rx


    down before he recovered his senses. He sneered, ¡°Wendy is! Do you genuinely think that


    somebody like you could actually be a dragon?


    After that, Keh intentionally considered ire Wilson prior to he grinned and stated, ¡°Miss


    ire Wilson Wilson, I have currently heard about your elegance since a long time back. Since I


    have finally seen you face to face, I need to confess that you truly deserve to be called a beauty. I


    do not understand why you want to spend the remainder of your life with this worthless other half of


    yours. Why do not you follow me rather? I will certainly not abuse you, and also I will ensure that


    you have a far better future!¡±.


    After he was done speaking, Keh pointed at Wendy before he said to ire Wilson Wilson,


    ¡°Look. Wendy epted follow me as well as be mydy, as well as I gave her 5 million dors as


    her spending money. If you ept be mydy, I will certainly provide you ten million bucks!¡±.


    ire Wilson zed at Keh before she stated angrily, ¡°You are so shameless!¡±.


    Kehughed as he imed, ¡°Despite the fact that I may be a little outrageous, I can assure you


    that I am still very good in bed. I can guarantee that you will certainly love me after spending one


    evening in bed with me!¡±.


    Charlie Wade can not endure it any type of longer and also he increased his hand and also


    punched Keh in the face without any grace whatsoever!


    Bam!


    Keh copsed to the ground in an immediate as soon as Charlie Wade punched him.


    His nose was broken, and also he had additionally lost four of his front teeth with just a single


    punch.


    Suddenly, everybody who remained in the hall concentrated their attention on Keh that was


    resting on the ground in pain.


    No person would have ever visualized that a person would in fact risk to strike Keh Wilson!


    This person was not only the chairman of Modestway Team, yet he was likewise the chairman of


    the Chamber of Business. He had a very high condition, and he was an extremely effective and also


    wealthy man. Whoever attempted to hit him must be tired of living!


    On the other hand, Keh, that was lying on the ground with blood around his face, pointed a


    finger at Charlie Wade as he yelled out hurting and rage, ¡°You! You piece of garbage! You actually


    dared to strike me ?! I am going to kill you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°I am not only mosting likely to strike you, I am mosting likely to eliminate


    you!¡±.


    As quickly as he was done speaking, Charlie Wade increased his leg and also stepped on


    Keh¡¯s crotch before iming, ¡°Chairman Wilson, didn¡¯t you say that you delight in spending the


    evening with women? Well, from now on, you can simply bid farewell todies!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 349


    When Keh saw that Charlie Wade was stepping on his crotch, he was so scared that he turned


    pale immediately.


    Although he believed that Charlie Wade was just a piece of trash that he could get rid of with a


    breeze of his fingers, he understood that he would absolutely shed his manhood if Charlie Wade


    stepped on his crotch once again!


    Even if he could get rid of Charlie Pitch in the future, just how would that profit him? He would have


    already shed his member already!


    As a guy, specifically as an affluent and effective man like him, there would certainly constantly be a


    lot of females around him. No matter what it was, he can not afford to shed his member! Just how


    was that various than Charlie Wade taking his life?


    As a result, he hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°Bro Wade! Sibling Wade! If there is anything, we can


    simply amicably discuss this!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he stated, ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±.


    There was cool sweat all over Keh¡¯s face, and he nodded repeatedly before he said, ¡°I was


    wrong! Simply allow me off this time.¡±.


    Keh had various other strategies in his mind. After maintaining his manhood, he would then


    employ a person to find as well as teach Charlie Wade a lesson and also eliminate him for


    humiliating him today!


    Just How could Charlie Wade potentially not know what was going through Keh¡¯s mind


    currently? He was much like a feline ying with a mouse. Charlie Wade smiled before he said,


    ¡°Alright, after that. Considering that you are so hopeless for my mercy, I want you to call me your


    Dad.¡±.


    Individuals at the scene were all surprised!


    Was this boy really so harsh?


    He wanted Chairman Wilson to call him ¡®daddy¡¯?


    Was this young man really tired of living? What was he trying to do?


    Keh additionally had an extremely ugly expression on his face at this time.


    There were many individuals seeing this scene right now, and Charlie Wade desired him to call him


    ¡®father¡¯? He was already old sufficient to be this young man¡¯s papa!


    If Keh actually called Charlie Wade his papa today, he would definitely be aughingstock in


    the future!


    Right currently, Charlie Wade was in control of his manhood, as well as no issue exactly how much


    power he had, or no issue what background he came from, there was no method for him to obtain


    out of this circumstance ¡­


    As Keh was at a loss at what he should be must, Charlie Wade suddenly saidUnexpectedly


    StatedOh, I did not expect Chairman Wilson to choose your own face and reputation and also your


    manhood. You should just say bye-bye to your member now!¡±.


    After stating that, Charlie Wade lifted his foot as he prepared to stomp on Keh¡¯s crotch again.


    At this factor, Keh was so scared that he damp himself, and also a big puddle of yellow fluid


    merged under his buttocks. Keh additionally cried out loud, ¡°Papa!


    Afterwards, Keh started crying miserably.


    He made an awful mistake! He must have brought his bodyguards here with him.


    If his bodyguards were with him, Charlie Wade would not have had the possibility to degrade him!


    He even had to shame himself before numerous people as well as call Charlie Wade his papa!


    Keh can not wait to teach Charlie Wade a lesson!


    Every person in the hall might not help but exim in shock when they heard Keh calling


    Charlie Wade his father.


    The chairman of Modestway Team had wet himself as a result of a boy?! What was even more


    shocking was that he in fact called the young man his papa! This was simply too shocking and


    extravagant!


    When Wendy witnessed the scene that had unravelled prior to her, she screamed madly at Charlie


    Wade, ¡°Charlie Wade! You even attempted toy a finger on Chairman Wilson?


    Keh felt very self-conscious, and also he took a look at Charlie Wade with a mad expression on


    his face as he asked, ¡°Are you satisfied? Can you let me go now?¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded before he grinned and also imed, ¡°Okay! Considering That Chairman


    Wilson is so loyal and also considering that you have actually currently called me your daddy, after


    that, obviously! I have to meet my guarantee and not step on your crotch again!¡±.


    Keh ultimately heaved a massive sigh of relief.


    In the really next second, Charlie Wade sneered prior to he imed, ¡°I still have to tell you that I will


    make sure you will not be able to utilize your manhood in the future. I really felt that instead of


    allowing you weep as you look at a pile of rotten flesh, it would be much better for me to let you look


    at a wlessly normal but pointless piece of flesh. That would absolutely be much more


    fascinating!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 350


    Keh did not understand what Charlie Wade was saying, as well as he subconsciously asked,


    ¡°You ¡­ what do you imply?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled before he stated, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I will not step on your crotch, but I will certainly


    eliminate your manhood!¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade utilized his toes to strike Keh¡¯s abdomen, and also some spiritual


    energy drained of his toes at this time.


    Since he had examined the, Charlie Wade had alreadyprehended and learned how to regte


    his qi. This trace of qi that he had justunched might remove Keh¡¯s nerves, making it


    completely difficult for him to use his member.


    Nheless, Keh did not know what Charlie Wade was doing when he delicately touched his


    reduced abdominal areas with his toes.


    He likewise did not observe that he had already shed his manhood at this time. In the future, he


    would just be able to look at his manponent, but he would certainly never ever have the ability


    to use it again.


    Currently, Keh was without a doubt really angry as well as frightened, and he was simply


    excited to take off out of this area to make sure that he can bring his bodyguards back in with him


    and also order them to defeat Charlie Wade to death prior to they squashed his manhood!


    As he thought of it, he ground his teeth and also asked, ¡°Can I leave now?¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked him in return, ¡°That are you talking to?¡±.


    Keh replied madly, ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m speaking to you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked yet again, ¡°Then, that am I to you?¡±.


    The expression on Keh¡¯s face was very unsightly right now. He was a wise man, and he


    certainly understood the meaning behind Charlie Wade¡¯s words. He desired him to call him ¡®papa¡¯


    once again!


    D * mn! This was absolutely embarrassing! He can not stand it any longer!

 Chapter 351-355

    Chapter 351-355


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 351


    Just as ire Wilson really felt that there was a significant modification in Charlie Wade, Keh,


    who had simply gotten away from the hall, returned with four bodyguards by his side!


    These 4 bodyguards were the 4 most capable bodyguards helping him, as well as each of them had


    remarkable toughness andbating skills.


    In his point of view, it would certainly be easy for these 4 bodyguards of his to kill Charlie Wade!


    Nheless, he did not intend to kill Charlie Pitch in front of the crowd of individuals.


    He wanted to force Charlie Fall to entry as well as call him his ¡®grandfather¡¯ in front of everybody


    below today! After acquiring back his very own face, he would certainly then ruin Charlie Wade¡¯s


    member!


    Afterwards, he would try to find one more opportunity to do away with Charlie Pitch in the future!


    Everything that he was mosting likely to do today was simply to eliminate all of his pent up anger.


    Keh knew that the only way he would certainly be able to eliminate all the hatred that he was


    really feeling within was by killing Charlie Wade!


    He had currently lived for even more than fifty years, as well as he had actually never ever really felt


    as self-conscious or degraded as he felt today.


    After hurrying right into the location with his bodyguards, Keh aimed at Charlie Wade prior to he


    screamed, ¡°I will provide one million dors to the individual that damages his member today!¡±


    One million bucks was a significant sum of cash to the bodyguards. Consequently, as soon as they


    listened to Keh¡¯s words, all four of the bodyguards had a grim expression on their faces as they


    hurried toward Charlie Wade at the same time!


    When ire Wilson saw the bodyguards rushing at Charlie Wade, she shouted out in fright and


    wished to pull Charlie Wade away.


    However, Charlie Wade stood still without relocating in all.


    Escape? No way!


    He was Charlie Wade Wade! Just how could he perhaps be afraid of this type of battle?


    He was not in the smallest little bit terrified whatsoever!


    Charlie Wade had already grasped all of thebating abilities that he had examined from the, so


    he was specific that these bodyguards would not be a match for him at all!


    The four bodyguards looked at Charlie Wade as though he was a bundle of banknotes! They were


    all worried that they would certainly lose out urate if they were one step far toote, so they all


    rushed at him seriously.


    Charlie Wade smiled as his eyes secured onto the movements of the four bodyguards at the same


    time. At this time, Charlie Wade was simply patiently waiting for them to rush at him so that he can


    destroy them right away!


    One of the bodyguards that had exercised dashing quickly took the lead and also grinned prior to he


    said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Young man, you must be tired of living! That gave you the guts to tinker


    Chairman Wilson? I am going to eliminate you!¡±


    As soon as his voice dropped, the bodyguard had actually currently shown up in front of Charlie


    Wade.


    Just as every person believed that Charlie Wade would certainly encounter a severe beating,


    Charlie Wade unexpectedly jumped on the ce prior to kicking the bodyguard in his breast.


    Bam!


    The bodyguard who had to do with one hundred as well as ny centimeters high flew back


    immediately!


    With simply one kick, Charlie Wade had actually already damaged fourteen of his ribs!


    There were only twenty-four ribs in a human¡¯s body, as well as Charlie Wade had already damaged


    over half of them with one kick!


    As the bodyguard hit the ground after flying a specific distance, blood started spurting out of his


    mouth, and also he looked really unpleasant and pathetic.


    Already, the three bodyguards who were left had actually currently caught up.


    Every one of them were rushing forward as they marked Charlie Wade as their target due to the fact


    that they were all terrified that they would lose out on the one million dors.


    Consequently, they did not anticipate this boy to instantly end up being an effective human


    cannonball, and he right away kicked the three of them, instantaneously knocking them to the


    ground!


    ¡± Wow!!!¡±.


    Everyone experiencing the scene can not help however exim aloud.


    No one would have pictured that Charlie Wade would have such a powerful kick!


    Currently, one of the women at the scene eximed, ¡°This! He is just like Ip Male!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nced at her before he sneered, ¡°Ip Guy? Even if there are 10 Ip Man¡¯s in this


    globe, he could never ever bepared to me, Charlie Wade Wade!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was not bragging!


    Even though the martial artist, Ip Man, was really very solid, he had actually not exceeded the range


    of amon individual.


    On the other hand, given that Charlie Wade had been examining and also exercising every little


    thing that he learned from the, his body had actually been literally as well as inside strengthened by


    the spiritual power. Therefore, no matter exactly how strong an ordinary person was, they would


    certainly never be able to take on Charlie Wade!


    By now, the initial bodyguard that was started the upper body by Charlie Wade had already lost


    consciousness.


    The continuing to be three bodyguards were all pushing the ground, sobbing as well as crying out


    loud because they had actually experienced various fractures around their bodies.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 352


    The bodyguards had a horrified look in their eyes as they looked at Charlie Wade!


    Why was this boy so frightening?! The 3 of them were attacking him at one go, and also yet, they


    were actually beat by simply one young man? They had lost theirbat efficiency just like that?!


    This ¡­ this young man was just a God!


    Charlie Wade strolled toward the three bodyguards before he looked at them with a cool expression


    on his face. ¡°Because you enjoy being a dog for others, I will make sure that you can only crawl on


    the ground in the future!¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade stepped on one of the bodyguard¡¯s appropriate leg!


    Break!


    The man¡¯s right kneecap was crushed quickly.


    After that, he increased his foot once more and also ultimately squashed the opponent¡¯s left


    kneecap.


    When the other two bodyguards saw this, they were all shivering in shock!


    Afterwards, the two bodyguards began crying and also pleading Charlie Wade for mercy.


    Charlie Wade responded coldly, ¡°You are all criminals who are crueler than any person else when it


    comes to hurting other people. Nevertheless, when you are hurt, you are extra afraid than any


    individual else! If I allow you go today, you will most definitely show this vicious expression on your


    face when you handle individuals who are weaker than you in the future! I have to destroy you


    today for the people!¡±.


    Adhering to that, no matter their crying as well as pleading, Charlie Wade squashed all of their


    kneecaps.


    Break! Break!


    There were now three even more individuals who would certainly not have the capability to depend


    on their own 2 feet again in this world!


    Everyone at the scene was surprised by Charlie Wade¡¯s ferociousness.


    Keh and also Wendy were likewise trembling in worry currently!


    Keh would certainly never have pictured that Charlie Wade would certainly be so terrible and


    strong!


    He never expected Charlie Wade to beat all four of his most qualified bodyguards easily!


    He had actually ruined thempletely.


    They were all professionalpetitors, and one of them was actually the nationwide fighting champ


    simply a few years ago!


    Keh felt his legs going soft, and he felt chilly in the area where he had damp himself previously.


    He turned around calmly as he attempted to escape.


    No matter what happened, he could not allow himself to fall into Charlie Wade¡¯s hands ¡­


    At this time, a person all of a sudden screamed, ¡°You, old man! Are you trying to get away after


    provoking Mr. Wade?¡±.


    Right away afterwards, the group of people given way as Don Albertt strolled in with a group of men


    behind him. Albert sneered prior to he stopped straight in front of Keh.


    Keh checked out him with a worried expression on his face prior to he asked, ¡°You ¡­ that are


    you?¡±.


    p!


    Albert gave Keh a limited put across his face without even responding to his concern.


    There were 5 fingerprints on Keh¡¯s face as he imed intensely, ¡°Who do you believe you are?


    You really dared to strike me ?! I am the chairman of the Chamber of Commerce!¡±.


    p!


    Albert did disappoint him any type of grace in all as well as provided Keh an additional put


    across his face.


    ¡± Chairman? I umitted if you are the chairman! If you are disrespectful towards Mr. Wade, you


    are courting death on your own!¡±.


    Keh was very angry, yet he was also terrified at this time. He hurriedly imed, ¡°This is all just a


    misunderstanding! A misunderstanding! There is just a basic misconception in between Mr. Wade


    and myself. I am mosting likely to leave now. I¡¯m leaving now!¡±.


    ¡± You intend to leave?¡± Albert smiled contemptuously before he said, ¡°Have you asked for Mr.


    Wade¡¯s permission to allow you leave?¡±.


    Keh hurriedly turned and also faced Charlie Wade prior to he begged in a shivering voice,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, Mr. Wade, this is all just a misconception. Those 4 guys wished to create difficulty


    for you and I might not stop them! They currently obtained the ending that they should have now!


    Please simply let me go currently ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded and smiled before he stated, ¡°Okay, of course I can allow you go. I¡¯ve


    already allow you go once.¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade checked out Keh with a lively expression on his face as he said,


    ¡°However what should you do so that I will let you go? Do you require me to educate you what to


    do?¡±.


    Keh hesitated that Charlie Wade would certainly disable him equally as he did to his


    bodyguards. He quickly knelt to the ground before he cried and begged, ¡°Dad, please, please just


    spare your kid this time ¡­¡±.


    Don Albertt was stunned, and also he blurted out right away, ¡°Oh, my God! You are actually


    useless!¡±.


    Keh smiled bitterly prior to he said, ¡°I will certainly inform you the reality. I have actually


    currently discovered my lesson ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 353


    Contemptuous mockery echoed around them.


    Keh was such a crybaby! He had actually called Charlie Wade ¡®daddy¡¯ 3 times throughout a


    couple of mins!


    Was he truly the chairman of the distinguished Modestway Group? He was such an embarrassment


    to himself as well as his firm!


    Regardless, Keh couldn¡¯t care less about any one of that!


    A terrific guy understood when to produce as well as when not to.


    You had to be alive, and also only after that could you utilize your member, right?


    If you were dead, what good was your member, after that?


    So, he swiftly approached Charlie Wade to butter him up. ¡°Dad, please be merciful and forgive me,


    please! I promise, I¡¯ll be permanently in your financial debt, dad!¡±.


    Charlie Wade swung his hand and also chuckled. ¡°You ought to have called me father earlier when I


    asked well. It¡¯s toote currently.¡±.


    Keh gaped in surprise, assuming that Charlie Wade wished to mess with him. He pleaded


    frantically while splits saturated his cheeks, ¡°Father, please, I¡¯m sorry, daddy! Please forgive me ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade considered Wendy who was standing in a daze as well as said emphatically, ¡°Wendy


    Wilson, your sugar daddy is currently on his knees. Why are you still standing?¡±.


    Wendy was startled at hisment as well as mumbled, ¡°What ¡­ what do you imply ¡­¡±.


    Keh extended his distribute, strongly drawing Wendy down on her knees as he chided, ¡°Did you


    leave your mind at home, pinhead? Do not you understand you require to stoop prior to you can


    speak to my dad?!¡±.


    Keh¡¯s need to make it through was method more powerful than reputation, dignity, and honor.


    This was hisst option.


    Wendy knelt on the floor like a rock statue, not daring to relocate nor speak. Keh eyed Charlie


    Wade desperately and also asked, ¡°Daddy, are you satisfied currently?¡±.


    Charlie Wade drank his head. ¡°Not truly.¡±.


    Keh¡¯s heart avoided a beat. ¡°What can I do to make you satisfied?¡±.


    A troublesome smile appeared on Charlie Wade¡¯s face as he stated, ¡°Call me ¡®Grandpa¡¯. Let me


    see exactly how it makes me feel. If I enjoy with it, I can think about allowing you go.¡±.


    Keh wanted he could pass away right there and then.


    He had to be out of his mind today. Why did he wish to cause trouble with Charlie Wade in the first


    ce?! Not only did he not obtain anything valuable from it, but he had actually run out of good


    luck!


    He was defeated, required on his knees, had needed to call Charlie Wade daddy, had peed his


    pants ¡­


    As well as currently, he had to call Charlie Wade ¡®Grandfather¡¯ ¡­


    It was thest offer of embarrassment ¡­


    Seeing his doubt, Charlie Wade asked coldly, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t wish to?¡±.


    Keh trembled in panic as well as stated, ¡°Yes, yes, I do!¡±.


    Then, he knocked his head to the flooring and also cried noisally, ¡°Grandpa! I¡¯m sorry, please


    forgive me!¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned. ¡°That am I?¡±.


    Tears streamed down Keh¡¯s cheeks like rivers. ¡°You¡¯re my grandpa!¡±.


    ¡± And who are you?¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯m your grandson ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded with a sly smile. Never understood I could be a grandpa at such a young age.


    Keh breathed a sigh of alleviation and also will stand up as well as leave when ¡­


    ¡± Hang on!¡± Charlie Wade stopped him. ¡°You want to leave just like that? Don¡¯t you have to im


    something initially?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 354


    Keh attacked his lips, withstanding the humiliation and also rage in his heart as he pleasantly


    said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Grandfather, can I go now?¡±.


    Charlie Wade patted his cheek and also said, ¡°Okay. Go now, my dear grand son!¡±.


    Tears of humiliation fell from Keh¡¯s eyes as he turned around and left tremblingly.


    Wendy fast followed him out of the venue as well.


    They strolled as fast as they could, fretted that Charlie Wade would stop them again, yet Charlie


    Wade had actually lost all interest in teasing them.


    Keh¡¯s penis had actuallypletely malfunctioned currently, he would be entraped in extreme


    misery for the remainder of his life!


    After they went out, Don Albertt hurried toward Charlie Wade and also stated, ¡°Master Wade, I


    regret beingte. It¡¯s my fault for allowing you lose your effort and time keeping that garbage. I


    agree to ept any kind of penalty for my neglect.¡±.


    Charlie Wade waved his hand any which way as well as asked, ¡°Why are you right here? Isn¡¯t this


    the top for the building and construction and also decor industry? Are you in this area, as well?¡±.


    ¡± Yes!¡± Albertughed and also addressed, ¡°I am the most significant vendor of cement as well as


    sand in Aurouss Hilll, which suggests that I¡¯m the noticeable middleman in the building and


    construction market. So, they weed me to the top.¡±.


    Charlie Wade realized that the cement and sandpany was considered as the gray area in the


    construction industry, hence, it made good sense for Albert to be involved in this since he was from


    the underworld. He responded as well as said, ¡°Do not do so numerous dangerous and destructive


    services. Stop harassing the sincere and ordinary people.¡±.


    Albert said with a sheepish smile, ¡°Yes, Master Wade, thanks to your lesson, I have actuallye


    clean a long period of time back, I would not dare to do those unsafe things now ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded with a gratifying smile.


    Albert indicated the four injured bodyguards and also asked, ¡°Master Wade, what about these


    people?¡±.


    ¡± The fainted individual, damage his leg as well as toss him out of right here. Toss them a little


    further away to not influence my state of mind!¡±.


    Albert nodded and got his guys, ¡°Hey, really did not you hear what Master Wade said? Go, go, start


    your job!¡±.


    The men bowed. ¡°Yes, Master Wade!¡±.


    After that, they damaged the knee of the man that had copsed first as well as dragged the four


    lifeless men toward the door.


    ***.


    Without his bodyguards, Keh could only drive by himself. He drove Wendy to the hospital for


    the injury on her face and then drove back to the Wilson family members rental property.


    Keh was whining hurting the entire way, the wrath of fury burning furiously inside him.


    Wendy gritted her teeth and stated indignantly, ¡°Dear! Charlie Wade, that loser, also dared toy his


    hands on you!


    A dismal contempt hovered over Keh¡¯s face. His eyes were as cool as des, and he


    grumbled, ¡°Naturally! I¡¯ll kill him! I¡¯ll also skin him active as well as damage all his bones! Nobody


    has actually dared to treat me this way ever before!¡±.


    Wendy smiled wickedly. Her disgust toward Charlie Wade went to its highest optimal currently, and


    she bet Charlie Wade would not live long once Keh targeted him.


    Wendy stated in a cool voice, ¡°Dear, take me with you when you do it. I wish to abuse him. I want to


    see him ask me for mercy!¡±.


    Keh punched the back of the seat violently and imed, ¡°I¡¯ll grind that b * stard to dust!¡±.


    ¡± That¡¯s incredible!¡±.


    Wendy recognized that with Keh¡¯s background and also riches, it would certainly be a breeze to


    remove Charlie Wade.


    They were on the losing side today merely since they had not brought enough men. Would certainly


    Charlie Wade make it through if Keh brought lots of guys following time?


    Charlie Wade would be as dead as a doornail by then!


    As her creativity cut loose, she already felt the excitement of revenge inside her!


    She leaned toward Keh and imed in a coy voice, ¡°Precious, because that loser will be dead


    in your hands sooner orter, please don¡¯t be so angry currently. It¡¯s bad for your body.¡±.


    She messed with his hair as well as murmured, ¡°When we obtain home, I¡¯ll make you satisfied ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 355


    Keh was so pissed off right now, as well as Wendy was a hassle-free device for him to vent his


    anger out so that he really did not melt himself in the rage of fury!


    As quickly as they went back to the Wilson household suite, Keh dragged Wendy out of the


    vehicle as well as rushed right into your house.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher, Hannah, and also Girl Wilson were being in the living room. When the moms and dads


    saw Keh and also Wendy rushing upstairs straight away without greeting them, a tint of


    clumsiness floated on their faces.


    Lady Wilson cleared her throat and said, ¡°You guys need to be grateful that Keh likes Wendy.


    Quit overthinking it.¡±.


    Christopher nodded hesitantly and responded to, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not overthinking it. I simply really feel a


    little ufortable.¡±.


    Lady Wilson scolded disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s so ufortable about it? You¡¯re making money for it,


    aren¡¯t you? The 5 million bucks that Keh offered to Wendy, is it in your hands currently?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, mom, it¡¯s with me.¡±.


    Girl Wilson sighed as well as softened her tone a bit. ¡°See? If Wendy and Keh are obtaining an


    increasing number of intimate, he might even give you fifty million bucks! The money will go right


    into your pocket by then? Think of it.¡±.


    Christopher felt a feeling of relief inside him upon his mom¡¯s remark.


    The single reason that they had actually approved of the connection was as a result of cash, pure


    and simple.


    Keh had spent 10 million dors in the Wilson Team as well as had also given an extra 5 million


    bucks to Wendy as her pocket money. It was a great deal of money, and also this was simply the


    beginning. With time, he would have invested a lot more money in the Wilson family.


    All the clumsiness as well as anxiety spread from Christopher¡¯s idea. He pulled his spouse back to


    their room on the first flooring.


    As soon as he got in the area, he stated anxiously, ¡°Beloved, bear in mind the ordinary house that


    we saw at the Thompson First a few days ago? The deposit is 5 or 6 million, and we have actually


    just taken care of to save enough for the down payment yet not the restorations as well as


    furnishings. But now, with Wendy¡¯s five million as well as our money, it¡¯s sufficient for us to acquire


    the Thompson First residence!¡±.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to live in the average residential area. Jacob Wilson¡¯s family and also Charlie


    Wade the loser will certainly be staying in the suite area.


    ¡± Hmm, what about this? We have nearly ten million dors now, we¡¯ll speak with Wendy tomorrow


    and also ask her to convince Keh while they¡¯re enjoying and also see if he can sponsor us one


    more couple of million dors. We¡¯ll have sufficient cash for the down repayment of the rental


    property!¡±.


    Although Thompson First¡¯s vacation homes set you back thousands of numerous bucks each, the


    prices of various other vacation homes in Aurouss Hilll were not too expensive. A single-family vi


    was typically around 20 to 30 million bucks, so even after subtracting the 40% down payment, they


    would certainly still have sufficient cash in hand.


    Nheless, improvements and also home furnishings were a huge expenditure that may need an


    extra three to 5 million bucks which the couple couldn¡¯t afford. If they can get Keh to fund them


    a little, the problem would certainly be resolved!


    Hannah shrieked a little excitedly as well as imed, ¡°Hey, do you think Keh will subsidize us a


    bit extra?¡±.


    Christopherughed. ¡°I assume he will for Wendy. He seems to be rather keen on her, do not you


    assume?¡±.


    Hannah nodded, a gleeful smile pasted on her face. ¡°Actually, from the appearances of it, Keh


    is a better buddy for Wendy. At the very least he is more charitable and also luxurious than Gerald,


    that b * stard. After many years of being together, our Wendy also aborted a child for him, however


    he never gave Wendy any kind of spending money!¡±.


    Christopher responded and also sighed furiously. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re! The White family are crooks, liars,


    and b * stards!¡±.


    Hannah waved her hand in contempt. ¡°Argh, ignore them. They¡¯ll spend for what they did to us and


    our infantdy. Allow¡¯s talk about the vi instead. There are rather a lot of rental properties in


    Aurouss Hilll, why don¡¯t we drive around tomorrow to have a look?¡±.


    ¡± Okay! Let¡¯s go to the Golden Crown Park. I heard that their suites are pretty great!¡±.


    As they were speaking about the suites, unexpectedly, there were violent sounds from upstairs.

 Chapter 356-360

    Chapter 356-360


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 356


    The noises seemed to be originating from Wendy as well as Keh¡¯s area. Christopher and also


    Hannah traded curious nces as well as promptly rushed out to see what had actually urred.


    Presently, Wendy ran down the stairways with her disheveled garments and also a crying voice.


    Christopher saw the red palm print on her face and also hysterically asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Wendy?


    Did Keh hit you?¡±


    Wendy wailed innocently, ¡°Father, Mama, I do not recognize why, however his manhood all of a


    sudden stopped working! I tried all sort of techniques, yet ¡­ but it¡¯s still the very same. After that, he


    snapped as well as put me ¡­¡±.


    Christopher asked in surprise, ¡°What do you imply? What took ce?¡±.


    Wendy couldn¡¯t care less about the embarrassment and hurriedly rified, ¡°That! His member! It


    just won¡¯t obtain erect, no response at all!¡±.


    ¡± Huh ?!¡± Hannah shrieked, ¡°Is it as a result of his age?¡±.


    Wendy trembled her head. I don¡¯t recognize why, today, it suddenly could not function ¡­¡±.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Christopher ultimately understood why his child had been pped. It was regr for a male to lose


    his mind when his manhood unexpectedly malfunctioned.


    Simply after that, Keh fast ran down the staircases in his robe.


    Hannah swiftly quit him and also asked, ¡°Keh, what¡¯s taking ce? You could have used your


    words to inform Wendy what she did wrong, why did youy your hands on her?¡±.


    Keh¡¯s face twisted right into a painful grimace as he yelled, ¡°Quit your f * cking rubbish and also


    take me to the medical facility right now!¡±.


    Christopher was a little upset by Keh¡¯s disrespect. Keh¡¯s wellness is the most crucial point


    right currently!¡±.


    Christopher closed his mouth because Lady Wilson had actually required him to do so. He quickly


    ordered his vehicle secret as well as hurried Keh to the healthcare facility.


    Heading, Keh cursed Charlie Wade over and over once more while his expression was as


    excruciating as well as troubled as he might summon!


    He ultimatelyprehended what Charlie Wade had implied earlier¨C Instead of stomping it into a


    swelling of rotten flesh, it was much better to make him depressed by considering the intact


    however useless member.


    D * mn it! His words had happened!


    He didn¡¯t know what the b * stard had actually done to him, but he had actually deprived his sexual


    capability so stealthily and also silently!


    How did he do it? He inly really did not hurt his member literally!


    Why had his member suddenly quit working!


    Reality be informed, he had been taking added care of his sexual feature for many years. He had


    actually spent millions and millions in supplements as well as workouts so that he might remain


    active sexually and was also better than the young people in their twenties!


    What had actually Charlie Wade done to him ?!


    The even more Keh thought about it, the much more stressed and also worried he was, and he


    really felt that Charlie Wade was extremely strange and strange!


    He prayed that his problem could be treated, however what if it couldn¡¯t? What was the point for him


    to stay alive?!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 357


    The Silverwing Hospital.


    Because it was currently evening when they reached the health center, they can only await their


    turn at the emergency situation department.


    After lining up for twenty mins, it was finally their turn, and the first thing the medical professional


    asked was, ¡°Yes? What made youe right here?¡±.


    Keh shooed Christopher out of the ward prior to iming to the physician, ¡°Physician, I think I¡¯m


    impotent all of a sudden. Can you please examine what urred to me?¡±.


    ¡± Impotent?!¡± The physician gaped in bewilderment and also imed, ¡°Impotence is a neurological


    problem, it doesn¡¯t fall under emergency situations. I suggest youe again tomorrow morning to


    the andrology division directly and also let the medical professional there check it out for you. We at


    the emergency situation department primarily cover emergency cases such as frustrations, high


    temperature, injuries, or uncertain diseases.¡±.


    Keh roared indignantly, ¡°My impotence is an emergency situation case! Can not I see you for


    therapy as soon as possible?!¡±.


    The medical professional removed his throat and also began in an ufortable tone, ¡°Throughout


    my years as a doctor, I have actually never heard of unexpected impotence ¡­ This disorder has a


    sequential process. It is alright in the beginning, and then, its performance begins to wear away


    slowly. After that, slowly and also at some point, ites to be inefficient ¡­¡±.


    Keh¡¯s face became an unsightly color of red as he really did not anticipate the medical


    professional to describe the condition in such a detailed manner, as well as he yelled, ¡°Are you a f *


    cking bonehead? I asked you to examine me! I don¡¯t require a lecture today! Shut up and do your


    work!¡±.


    His blunt statements enraged the medical professional, and he spouted, ¡°What is wrong with you? I


    informed you that your case is not under our treatment. Shout at me once more and I¡¯ll ask the


    guard to toss you out of here!¡±.


    ¡± You ¡­¡± Keh grit his teeth furiously. After a short time out, he pointed at theputer and also


    imed coldly, ¡°You, google Modestway Team!¡±.


    ¡± Huh?¡± The medical professional frowned in confusion.


    ¡± I desire you to google the Modestway Team!¡±.


    The physician was stunned by his crude attitude, but his hands looked at the mouse as well as


    keyboard reflexively, opening the browser as well as beginning looking the Modestway Group.


    When he clicked right into thepany¡¯s web site, he saw the portrait of its chairman, Keh


    Wilson.


    Huh? The man aware looked really simr to the discontented male being in front of him.


    Oh, shit! He was a big-shot ¡­


    The medical professional changed his perspective and also tone to a milder variation and also said


    pleasantly, ¡°Oh, Mr. Wilson, wee to our humble hospital. I regret not identifying you, please


    forgive me ¡­¡±.


    He promptly stated, ¡°Well, please tell me once more what urred, as well as I¡¯ll see if I can


    organize for you to be confessed to the health center right away as well as have an expert check on


    you.¡±.


    Keh¡¯s expression softened a little bit, however he was still irritated. ¡°Absolutely nothing urred


    in between. It was great yesterday, and then unexpectedly, it came to be lesspetent today.¡±.


    The medical professional asked strangely enough, ¡°Is it entirely lesspetent?¡±.


    ¡± Yes!¡± Keh growled gloomily, ¡°Entirely,pletely!¡±.


    ¡± Hmm, perhaps it has something to do with the nerves. Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ll ask the neurologist toe


    and also look at you right now, is that alright?¡±.


    Keh swung his hand in irritability. ¡°Hurry!¡±.


    The doctor hurriedly called his colleague at the inpatient division to prepare the test and also


    admission to the medical facility. Nevertheless, at this hr, all the outpatient medical professionals


    had already left job. The only doctors offered at the moment were the inpatient division and the


    doctors on the night shift.


    Coincidentally, one of the physicians that were on duty tonight was the going to physician when


    Jacob Wilson had endured the spinal injury a couple of days back. The physician wore a significant


    expression as he carried out a collection of tests on Keh and took a look at the various


    oues.


    Laying on the evaluation bed, worry and scary flooded Keh¡¯s mind.


    He could not feel his member at all, virtually as if it had disappeared into thin air. He shut his eyes


    and also trembled in discouragement.


    He had constantly been energetic sexually. If his member waspletely ineffective, he may also


    just pass away ¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 358


    Noticing the umon silence and intensity, Keh asked, ¡°Physician, exactly how is it?¡±.


    The physician shook his head helplessly and responded to, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯m afraid that we can not


    fix your issue. Based upon our test and results, it shows that you experience a disorder that we call


    penile necrosis, which suggests the nerves around your penis have actually experienced


    irreversible damages. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±.


    ¡± Could it be that your hospital is unsatisfactory?¡± Christopher asked.


    The medical professional squinted at him in inconvenience and said, ¡°With the present medication


    and technology, we can heal the damaged nerves and also let it gradually recover, however we can


    not do anything concerning the necrotic nerves. It¡¯s likeing across an automobile crash. Some


    people can recuperate slowly, yet some will certainly never ever stand again.¡±.


    He transformed his look back towards Keh and imed in an austere tone, ¡°In your situation,


    no one in the world can do anything concerning it. It can¡¯t be treated.¡±.


    ¡± What ?! Argh! Exactly how can this be!!!¡±.


    Keh¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. He spouted in despair, ¡°I have cash! Ten million! Is


    it sufficient? Can you cure my member with 10 million bucks ?!¡±.


    Again, the medical professional said seriously, ¡°Nerves resemble human life. Even if you¡¯re passing


    away, there is still a chance to conserve you, however if you¡¯re dead, you¡¯re dead. No one can bring


    the dead back to life.¡±.


    He proceeded, ¡°10 million, you say? You can not bring the dead to life even if you have all the


    money on the. Look at Steve Jobs. He was a very rich man, had not been he? Still, he died


    from pancreatic cancer when he remained in his 50s!¡±.


    Keh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was in a daze as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Was that it ?!


    Did the medical professional suggest to im that he would certainly be impotent for the rest of his


    life?!


    Nevertheless those years of hard work, he had actually made a lot money to ensure that he might


    enjoy his lush and also totally free life after his retirement!


    If his member forever malfunctioned, what else was there for him to stay alive?


    As the idea ran through his mind, the popr business magnate, Keh Wilson, covered his face


    and wept noisally, splits streaming down his face.


    Christopher, that was enjoying the scene, really felt warm shes in his eyes and almost ruptured


    right into tears.


    As a man, he can recognize Keh¡¯s pain quite.


    At the same time, he grasped his legs tightly as well as thought to himself that he would certainly


    safeguard his manhood no matter what it took! A man was not a guy when his little sibling was


    ineffective!


    Simply then, the physician instantly imed, ¡°Incidentally, Mr. Wilson, honestly talking, I assume


    that there might be a person who can treat your disorder!¡±.


    Really?!¡± Keh squealed excitedly. He ordered the physician¡¯s hands and said in a stuttering


    voice, ¡°That ¡­ that is it?


    The doctor donned a strange smile. ¡°He does not work in our medical facility!¡±.


    ¡± Then how do you recognize that he can cure nerve death?! Didn¡¯t you simply say that it is


    irreparable?¡±.


    ¡± Yes, certainly, yet only he can cure it! He cured a person who was immobilized from the neck


    down. I saw it with my very own eyes! I wager your case is a breeze for him considering that you¡¯re


    just paralyzed ¡®in your area¡¯.¡±.


    Keh couldn¡¯t conceal his excitement any type of longer. He blurted out, ¡°Who is he? Where is


    he? Tell me now!¡±.


    The medical professional smiled. ¡°Mr. Wilson, I can introduce him to you, however don¡¯t you


    assume a referral fee should be in location?¡±.


    Keh right away obtained his checkbook and swiftly created a cheque for one hundred thousand


    bucks to the physician, iming, ¡°I¡¯ll offer you one more nine hundred thousand if the man you


    presented can really cure me!¡±.


    The doctor took the cheque from Keh and checked out it with starry eyes. After that, he


    imed, ¡°There is a genius medical professional in Auruos Hill, Dr. Simmons. He cured a


    quadriplegic person in our health center a couple of days ago, which was a wonder in our neurology


    field! He has a clinic in the city, Serene World Center. If you see him, maybe he can treat you.¡±.


    Keh was stunned for a moment, and also asked happily, ¡°Dr. Simmons, could you be referring


    to Anthony Simmons by any chance?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 359


    ¡± Oh? Do you recognize Medical professional Simmons?¡± The doctor asked strangely enough.


    Keh chuckled happily. ¡°Naturally, and also it¡¯s greater than an acquaintance! The famous doctor


    you discussed is our family¡¯s buddy! At that time, when he was down and out, it was our family that


    assisted him to climb once more as well as achieve what he has now. I really did not know that he


    remains in Aurouss Hilll currently, that¡¯s fantastic!¡±.


    He lifted from the bed and advised Christopher, ¡°Hurry, obtain me to Dr. Simmons¡¯s facility now!¡±.


    After requesting the address of Anthony¡¯s center, Christopher quickly drove Keh to Serene


    World Center.


    As quickly as they got to the clinic¡¯s entry, Keh hopped off the auto and rushed into the center


    anxiously when he saw a male that appeared to be a clinic team pressing a boy with crutches out of


    the door.


    The young man hopped miserably while pleading, ¡°Sir, sir, please, I beg you! Please educate Dr.


    Simmons that I require his aid. I¡¯ll offer him 5 million dors if he can repair my legs!¡±.


    The clinic staff stated coldly, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Give. Dr. Simmons said that you have upset his hero, so he


    will not address you despite how much money you pay!¡±.


    He proceeded, ¡°By the way, Mr. Grant. You¡¯vee below daily for the past few days to the point


    that it disrupts our normal service. Dr. Simmons imed that he will call the police if youe back


    tomorrow!¡±.


    The boy on crutches whined with an agonizing grimace, ¡°Please, sir, can you pleasemunicate


    my message to Dr. Simmons? I¡¯ll give you a million bucks as my messenger!¡±.


    The facility staff pressed him out the door as well as grumbled, ¡°Please, just go, and don¡¯t return


    once more!¡±.


    Christopher acknowledged the boy!


    He was Jason Give!


    Rumor had it that he had angered Charlie Wade at the auto show. When Jacob Wilson had been


    hospitalized, once again, he had caused a scene in difference with Charlie Wade as well as was


    pushed out of the home window from the ward on the third floor of the health center by Don Albertt,


    breaking his legs in the process.


    Christopher hurried forward and asked in shock, ¡°Hey, Mr. Give, what urred to you?¡±.


    ¡± Uncle Wilson?¡± Jason identified Christopher as well. He sighed dejectedly and also stated,


    ¡°Consider me. My legs were broken, as well as it¡¯s quite extreme. The physician stated that I may


    not have the ability to stroll correctly once again for the remainder of my life, so I¡¯m below to look for


    help from Dr. Simmons. Nevertheless, he really did not even wish to see me and kicked me out ¡­¡±.


    Christopher was shocked and also asked, ¡°Is it because of Charlie Wade that Dr. Simmons is not


    happy to see you?¡±.


    ¡± Yes ¡­¡± Jason grit his teeth and also cursed, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand that also the renowned Dr.


    Simmons would certainly be allured by that crooked liar!¡±.


    Keh was just as shocked. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s taking ce? Does Uncle Simmons know Charlie Wade


    as well?¡±.


    Christopher nodded. ¡°Yes, and they appear extremely close as well, but I don¡¯t recognize what¡¯s


    taking ce in between them.¡±.


    Keh sneered, ¡°Hah! My rtionship with Uncle Simmons is at a various level than him! I have


    actually known Uncle Simmons from when I was 3 years of ages, it has been more than 50 years


    currently!¡±.


    He strolled into the facility with a smug look and also yelled, ¡°Uncle Simmons! Aid me, Uncle


    Simmons!¡±.


    The clinic team who had just kicked Jason out stated, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re already closed. Pleasee back


    tomorrow if you wish to see the doctor!¡±.


    Keh hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Simmons as well as I are old friends! He is my family members


    buddy!¡±.


    Anthony listened to the turmoil and arised from his space. He was stunned by what he saw and


    spouted out, ¡°Keh?


    Keh responded to, ¡°It¡¯s a lengthy story. Anyway, Uncle Simmons, there¡¯s something incorrect


    with me, you should assist me ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Okay, rx, tell me what took ce.¡±.


    Keh sighed and also began describing his problem.


    Anthony frowned as he paid attention to Keh¡¯s summary of his umon condition.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 360


    Penile necrosis?


    This was an amazinglyplicated issue!


    There was no known reliable method of treating this issue in both Chinese and Western medication.


    If it was really necrosis, it was essentially untreatable.


    Anthony hurriedly asked, ¡°How did it take ce? What did you do? Penile death is a really


    umon condition!¡±.


    Keh didn¡¯t intend to discuss his awkward incident, so he mumbled, ¡°I do not recognize exactly


    how, however it took ce just like that. I went to the Silverwing Healthcare facility to have it


    checked, and also the physician imed that it was death ¡­¡±.


    Then, he sobbed and begged, ¡°Uncle Simmons, please help me! Only you can help me now!¡±.


    Anthony really felt that the trouble was more difficult than he could manage. Despite having his


    clinical abilities, one of the most he could do was support the death so that his penis didn¡¯t perish,


    however it was difficult to treat the necrosis and recover its function ¡­


    He sighed as well as said, ¡°Keh, death is universally recognized to be a challenging as well as


    difficult problem to address. It is really significant, and I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s absolutely nothing I can do


    ¡­¡±.


    Keh stated urgently, ¡°Uncle Simmons, I heard from the doctor at the medical facility that you


    can even treat an individual who was disabled from the neck down. I¡¯m just paralyzed right there,


    why can¡¯t you do anything concerning it?¡±.


    ¡± Truthfully speaking, it¡¯s not incurable, however the expense of the therapy is expensive,¡± Anthony


    continued reluctantly, ¡°I have an enchanting elixir from my rescuer, and also the effect of the pill is


    very impressive as well as effective. I think you¡¯ll improve after taking just half a tablet.¡±.


    Keh smiled from ear to ear and pleaded, ¡°Uncle Simmons, please give the pill to me, then! You


    can¡¯t just stand there and also enjoy me be impotent!¡±.


    Anthony was a little hesitant, and also he said seriously, ¡°Keh, truth be informed, I meant to


    keep the pill for emergency functions. You understand, healers do not heal themselves. I¡¯m very old


    now, I may require to use the pill to save my own life when I¡¯m passing away sooner orter ¡­¡±.


    Keh hurriedly stooped on the flooring and cried, ¡°Uncle Simmons, you need to assist me! For


    the sake of my father and the many years of friendship in between our two households, you should


    help me!¡±.


    Anthony contemted for a moment, his heart battering vigorously as he fought with his thoughts.


    Eventually, he heaved a lengthy sigh and also imed, ¡°Okay, penalty. I¡¯ll provide you the pill ¡­¡±.


    He had actually gotten a favor from Keh¡¯s daddy many years earlier, and although he had


    repaid their favors by being their family doctor for a number of decades, he could not be detached


    to Keh¡¯s disorder.


    When Anthony finally produced, Keh yelled in excitement and gave thanks to Anthony over and


    over once again.


    Equally as Anthony went to obtain the enchanting elixir that he kept like a priceless prize, X


    hurried into the clinic from outside.


    The overjoyed Keh saw the young and lovely X and stated with a wide smile, ¡°Hey, X! Do


    you still remember me? I¡¯m Uncle Wilson!¡±.


    X red at him in shock as soon as she saw him, and also her heart skipped a beat when she


    saw her grandpa getting the wonderful elixir that Master Wade had offered to him. She rushed


    toward him as well as whispered, ¡°Grandfather, what do you believe you¡¯re doing?!¡±.


    Anthony heaved one more lengthy sigh and also imed, ¡°He¡¯s wounded, so I¡¯m giving him this pill


    to return his family¡¯s favor ¡­¡±.


    You¡¯ve already repaid their supports thousands of times! Concerning that wretched Keh Wilson,


    do you recognize who he offended today?!¡±.


    Anthony promptly asked, ¡°Who?¡±.


    ¡± Master Wade!¡±.

 Chapter 361-365

    Chapter 361-365


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 361


    Anthony was exceptionally surprised upon listening to X¡¯sment! He asked, ¡°What? Are you


    iming that Keh angered Master Wade ?!¡±.


    X responded profusely. He even teased with Master Wade¡¯s wife, stating that he would give her


    10 million dors simply to spend an evening with her!¡±.


    Anthony¡¯s face turned into a grimacing shade of red. He really did not anticipate that Keh had


    upset Master Wade to such a degree! Who did Keh assume he was anyhow!


    His mind cut loose with mad statements.


    ¡® Master Wade has actually aided me with the kindness andpassion that I can never ever pay


    off. What concerning you, Keh? Yes, your daddy aided me back in the days, yet I have already


    repaid my debt to the Wilson family for being your family physician for several years! Besides, your


    daddy has already passed on. I no longer have any kind of obligation towards your family. I can still


    lend a hand to aid you of course if you had actually simply harmed on your own, but you picked a


    battle with the incorrect person! You offended Master Wade! Master Wade¡¯s adversary is my


    opponent!¡¯.


    Anthony¡¯s expression was so dark, virtually as if an electrical storm was about to strike him. He


    walked toward Keh, which made Keh a little anxious.


    Before Keh could speak, Anthony began with a chilly and emotionless tone, ¡°Let me ask you


    something. Did you cause a scene with an individual by the name of Charlie Wade today?¡±.


    Keh nodded truthfully. ¡°Oh, Uncle Simmons, do you know him? That f * cking b * stard


    embarrassed me in public! Do not worry, he won¡¯t be alive for long. I¡¯ll eliminate him one way or


    another!¡±.


    Anthony sneered contemptuously. He indicated the door and also screamed, ¡°Leave right here


    now!¡±.


    Keh was surprised. ¡°What?! Uncle Simmons, what¡¯s going on?¡±.


    Anthony imed in a demanding voice, ¡°Do not call me uncle. From now on, I cut all connections


    with you and also your family members, as well as I will certainly have nothing to do with you


    anymore!¡±.


    Keh stood in a daze.


    Anthony resembled the sign of wellness and also young people for him and his household. It was


    easy to make cash, but you could not get health and wellness with all the cash in the globe.


    If he damaged all ties with Anthony, he would certainly be scolded and penalized when he went


    back to his home!


    If he walked away now, he could not get the magical elixir that Anthony had actually guaranteed


    him!


    What regarding his member? What regarding sexual satisfaction as well as happiness for the


    remainder of his life?!


    He frantically asked, ¡°Uncle Simmons, what the hell is going on?! There must be some sort of


    misunderstanding!¡±.


    Anthony snorted. Master Wade is not just my hero but additionally the only real dragon in the world!


    Your disrespect as well as rudeness towards Master Wade are equivalent to pping my very own


    face!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 362


    Keh spouted out in a stunned tone. The Wilson household that he is married to, they treat me


    like a king! They also gifted Wendy Wilson to me as my escort as well as buddy.


    He continued in a mad voice, ¡°Uncle Simmons, do you truthfully think that deadbeat loser is worth it


    for you to shield him with all prices and also even reduce connections with our household? Are you


    going to overlook the years of friendship between our family members?¡±.


    Anthony¡¯s face turned right into a resentful grimace. He picked up the medicine pestle on the table


    and pounded it right into Keh¡¯s head fiercely while cursing, ¡°You and also your sphemous


    mouth!


    Keh could not manage to prevent him, and the pestle knocked his temple with a wonderful


    pressure, causing it to inte immediately.


    He gritted his teeth suffering and also screamed, ¡°F * ck you, you f * cking old man! You count on


    that uneven liar and also you also attempted to defeat me! I¡¯ll f * cking kill you!¡±.


    He got a neighboring chair and also prepared to throw it at Anthony.


    Despite his age, Anthony was extremely lean and also versatile. He had actuallye to be a lot


    more active especially after Charlie Wade had treated his old injuries with the enchanting elixir. His


    strength, speed, and stamina were matchless to an overweight middle-aged guy like Keh.


    Anthony turned his body a little as well as dodged the chair quickly.


    After the initial failed attempt, Keh picked up an additional chair in irritability and also yelled, ¡°F


    * cking old man, if you wish to live, offer me the pill today! Otherwise, I¡¯ll eliminate you today!¡±.


    ¡± Asshole, exactly how dare you beat my grandfather? Take this!¡±.


    X rolled up her sleeves in great temper and dashed towards Keh.


    It was a norm for a household of standard Chinese clinical science to learn martial arts as well as


    protection. The Simmons household was not only a master of Chinese medicine however


    additionally a family of martial arts. Also X¨C that was not carrying her grandfather¡¯s surname¨C


    was really sports and also frisky, and so, it was a breeze to defeat arge as well as slow man like


    Keh.


    Prior to Keh might reply to her warcry, X kicked him, as well as he was up to the floor. She


    pressed her shoes versus his throat and regted coldly, ¡°Obtain the hell out of right here or I¡¯ll kick


    your butt!¡±.


    Understanding that he got on the losing side, Keh hurriedly crawled out of the clinic while


    cursing, ¡°F * ck you, you old man, just wait and see! I¡¯ll make you spend for what you did to me


    today!¡±.


    ¡± B * stard!¡± Anthony shouted angrily. ¡°Get the hell out of below! I do not want to see you again!¡±.


    Keh fled the facility as though he was running away from zombies, his face environment-


    friendly from the shock as well as disgust.


    Christopher quickly weed him and also asked, ¡°Keh, how is it? Has Dr. Simmons healed


    you?¡±.


    Keh roared bitterly, ¡°Hah! That thankless old fart said that he really did not intend to treat me


    since I angered Charlie Wade, his so-called rescuer. Not just that, he also beat me and kicked me


    out of there!¡±.


    Christopher didn¡¯t anticipate that a famous number like Anthony Simmons would certainly be


    bewitched by Charlie Wade, the deadbeat skunk. He sighed, ¡°This Charlie Wade is actually going


    locations!¡±.


    Keh yelled, ¡°Simply wait and see, all of them! Anthony Simmons, Charlie Wade Wade, simply


    wait and see, I¡¯ll bury them alive! I¡¯ll make them pay!¡±.


    Christopher had actually had sufficient of Charlie Wade¡¯s assaults, but he had never had a chance


    neither the capability to look for retribution from him, so he had constantly been very annoyed and


    perturbed. Besides, he was frantically jealous of the Thompson First rental property that Zeke White


    had offered to him!


    If Keh might really eliminate Charlie Wade as he dered, his sibling as well as his family


    members would have nothing to rely on, as well as they would certainly resemble dying fishes on a


    chopping board!


    If so, the vi would eventually be his!


    He withstood the gleeful delight in his heart and also fast imed, ¡°Keh, you are definitely!


    Charlie Wade is an unappreciative b * stard!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 363


    Indeed, Keh wanted to eliminate Charlie Wade right there and after that.


    He recognized that it was not sensible to act impulsively¨C the magnificent dragon was no suit for the


    indigenous serpent.


    He recognized inly that he was no suit to Charlie Wade right now.


    It seemed that Charlie Wade was quite powerful and strong, indicating that he had to bepetent


    in fighting styles as well as self-defense.


    It was really hard to pursue a male who was experienced and solid. He needed to obtain someone


    that got on par or even more powerful than Charlie Wade to go against him, or else, it would all go


    down the drain!


    Still, the most crucial thing now was to fix his impotence. He would be in living heck or else!


    Keh¡¯s rage toward Anthony began shedding once again upon this idea!


    The f * cking old coot! inly, he had a tablet that could treat him, yet he really did not want to give


    it to him!


    He had even kicked him out of his center for that loser, Charlie Wade! D * mn!


    Christopher was fretting about Keh¡¯s situation. If he could not be fixed, what would take ce to


    his child? Was itpletion of their partnership?


    If so, how could he rise to the peak of his life?


    Far, they had just obtained 10 million dors of investment from Keh. It was still 70 million


    dors except the 80 million that Keh had guaranteed them in the first ce. He questioned


    that Keh would certainly give them the 70 million bucks if his erectile dysfunction persisted!


    For this reason, he was a lot more distressed than Keh and also hoped that he can bring back


    thetter¡¯s sexual feature.


    He cleared his throat and asked with concern, ¡°Keh, since the old coot is so oblivious and also


    absurd, do you desire me to obtain a few individuals to defeat him up as well as snatch the pill from


    him?¡±.


    Keh swung his hand in irritation. We¡¯re asking for trouble if we go after him.¡±.


    Anthony Simmons was a popr physician in Chinese medication. He was highly appreciated by


    several VIPs and also affluent households in Eastcliff as well as numerous other big cities. Although


    Keh was rather prominent himself, he couldn¡¯t even make it right into the top 30 of the most


    noticeable numbers that Anthony knew.


    He didn¡¯t dare to go against Anthony rashly. He might just try to find an additional way to cure his


    problem.


    Unexpectedly, an individual stood out into his mind, and he stated to Christopher, ¡°Oh yes, I have a


    pal who possesses a pharmaceutical manufacturing facility in Aurouss Hilll. It is one of the top


    companies in the nation also. I¡¯ll call him tomorrow.¡±.


    Christopher took a breath a sigh of relief. ¡°Wow, I rejoice to hear that! I¡¯m truly scared that you can


    not recover.¡±.


    ¡± Most likely to that drug store as well as acquire me some viagra!¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± Christopher parked his auto on the roadside obediently, strolled right into the drug store as


    he was told, as well as acquired arge box of viagra for Keh.


    Keh stated promptly, ¡°Allow¡¯s go home currently, I intend to try it with Wendy!¡±.


    There was a tint of awkwardness on Christopher¡¯s face. Keh had actually essentially blurted out


    in front of him that he intended to attempt the impacts of viagra with his daughter.


    Nevertheless, considering that they had actually currently done the deed, there was no point in


    being distressed as well as frustrated by it. He spruced up his feelings as well as drove home


    quickly.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 364


    Serene Globe Clinic.


    Anthony was still huffing and puffing in annoyance.


    Two individuals hade to his facility tonight asking for therapy, and they both had upset Master


    Wade!


    Jason Give, the individual that had actually tried to unt prior to Master Wade at the hospital


    recently that led him to a regrettable end¨C Don Albertt tossed him out of the home window on the


    third floor as well as broke his leg. He even had the intestines ahead here to seek treatment!


    And after that, there was Keh Wilson!


    One of the most inhuman and also outrageous b * stard!


    He had almost given that b * stard the enchanting potion prior to learning more about his beef with


    Master Wade!


    If he had truly healed Keh, he would be biting the hand that fed him, wouldn¡¯t he ?!


    He counted on X and sighed, ¡°Oh my goodness, X, luckily you obtained below in time, or else,


    I could have currently given Keh the magical pill!¡±.


    X shuddered at the idea. ¡°Grandfather, I heard that Master Wade was the reason why Keh is


    impotent!¡±.


    ¡± Oh, I see!¡± Anthony mesmerized amazed. ¡°Master Wade is genuinely effective, viewing as he


    might damage the penile nerve privately! Also the most effective cosmetic surgeons can not be so


    precise in manually getting rid of the nerves ¡­¡±.


    ¡± He deserves it wherefore he did to Master Wade!¡±.


    X included, ¡°Grandfather, I think you would certainly much better make your stand with the


    Wilson household. If Master Wade in some way discovers our rtionship with their family


    members as well as misunderstands you, it will certainly refrain from doing any kind of good to us!¡±.


    ¡± You¡¯re right!¡± Anthony responded. ¡°I¡¯ll call Mrs. Wilson today as well as discuss everything to her.¡±.


    Next, Anthony took out his phone and also called Barbara, Keh¡¯s mom.


    Barbara Wilson was 83 years old this year. There was a Chinese saying that went, ¡®reaching the


    age of 73 or 84, you will go to hell even if the Pale horse doesn¡¯t invite you¡¯. It indicated that there


    would be two major barriers of the senior, which went to the age of 73 and 84, they were probably to


    be instead weak and vulnerable, which might result in death.


    The tales that paired with the iming were both great saints in ancient China.


    Confucius passed away at the age of 73;.


    Mencius passed away at the age of 84.


    Also the sages like Confucius and Mencius couldn¡¯t leave from the curse of 73 as well as 84, not to


    mention normal people. Hence, these 2 numbers were considered the critical junctures of life.


    On Barbara¡¯s first significant difficulty, she had endured a significant illness when she was 73 years


    of ages.


    At the time, Anthony had actually rushed to Eastcliff and also prescribed nine various medications to


    her, handling to maintain her active as well as kicking.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    This time around, as she was approaching her 2nd significant obstacle, she knew that the difficulty


    woulde with a damaging speed and also strength. It might be a lot more hazardous due to her


    age. For that reason, she really hoped that she could invite Anthony over prior to her birthday this


    year.


    Thus, when she got Anthony¡¯s telephone call, she seemed happy and also cheerful. ¡°Anthony! I was


    just about to call you!


    Anthony understood effectively that Barbara was going to have her 2nd obstacle this year. If it


    weren¡¯t for what had actually urred today, he would certainly have gone there unwanted prior to


    her birthday as well as personally looked after her to make sure that she can live safely to her 90s.


    He couldn¡¯t go anymore due to the fact that of Keh¡¯s offenses toward Master Wade!


    Besides, he had currently settled sufficient of their supports for all these years of services.


    He removed his throat and also imed tly, ¡°Barbara, for all these years, I¡¯ve been treating and


    also looking after the Wilson family. I believe I¡¯ve paid off enough favor of your spouse¡¯s generosity


    towards me. From now on, I desire to cut connections with your family members!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 365


    Barbara gaped in utter shock and asked hysterically, ¡°What?! Anthony, what are you talking about?


    We¡¯ve been pals for so many years, how could you reduce ties with us just like that?¡±.


    Anthony¡¯s severe voice sounded, ¡°Barbara, I am extremely thankful for Brother Wilson¡¯s aid. When I


    required it the most, he was a friend without a doubt, and also I¡¯ve paid back the supports to your


    household for numerous years without asking for anything in return. Gratitude as well as


    consideration are my concepts, you recognize that, right?¡±.


    Barbara responded to. ¡°Yet I don¡¯tprehend, why do you desire to make a tidy break with us all


    of an abrupt?


    ¡± No, Barbara, it¡¯s not your mistake. In fact, it¡¯s your son, Keh.¡±.


    ¡± Keh?¡± Barbara said in shock, ¡°What regarding him? Did he annoy you? He¡¯s in Aurouss Hilll


    right now!¡±.


    ¡± Yes. I remain in Aurouss Hilll also,¡± Anthony said seriously, ¡°And I saw Keh. To be


    straightforward, he really did not do anything to me, but he angered my hero. The man is very


    crucial to me, a lot to make sure that I owe him my life. For the sake of thankfulness to my rescuer, I


    have to attract a line with the Wilson family members. Sorry.¡±.


    Barbara¡¯s heart missed a beat in panic.


    Oh dear, had her child in fact enraged Anthony in Aurouss Hilll? That b * stard!


    Anthony was a widely known Chinese medication master in the nation that was famously gotten


    amongst the popr figures for his solution. It meant that as lengthy as Anthony took the shot, even


    a passing away person could live for a long while.


    Stanley Ho, the Macau billionaire business owner, had actually invested millions of bucks on his


    clinical expenses alone to expand his life making use of numerous state-of-the-art approaches. To


    him, life was a lot more precious than his money!


    What could you do if you had a hefty riches however your life wasing to an end? You would


    wind up the same as the rest of the people,ying in the wooden casket and hidden 6 feet under.


    The much more effective and also rich an individual was, the extra seriously he longed for Anthony.


    All the abundant and powerful in Eastcliff envied of the Wilson family members as a result of their


    close rtionship with Anthony. It would certainly be an extremely uphill struggle to look for therapy


    from Anthony regardless of how much they were willing to spend, however because of their


    acquaintance with Anthony, he would see the Wilson household yearly for a medical examination


    and treatment.


    Barbara¡¯s partner, Keh¡¯s father, had actually been identified with cancer cells a decade earlier.


    Thanks to Anthony¡¯s simple and easy treatment as well as treatment, his life was lengthened for a


    few more years, and also he had just diedst year at the age of 86.


    Barbara hoped that she could live to her nies or even over a hundred years old with the help


    and also support from Anthony, but rather, she obtained the problem that knocked her socks off.


    She desperately pleaded, ¡°Anthony, please, I beg you, please do not reduced yourself to Keh¡¯s


    level as well as be offended by him. He is your junior, nevertheless. I hope you can forgive him for


    whatever he did you incorrect by. I¡¯ll call himter on as well as show him a lesson, after that I¡¯ll ask


    him to say sorry to you ¡­¡±.


    Anthony cut in emphatically, ¡°Never mind, Barbara. No matter. If I¡¯m the one whom he annoyed, I


    can definitely forgive him, but no, he tinkered the incorrect person. He offended my hero. This is the


    end of the discussion, I won¡¯t change my mind. I wish you good health and a long life. Bye-bye!¡±.


    Anthony ended the call quickly, switched off his phone, and also said, ¡°X, lock the door, let¡¯s


    return to the hotel.¡±.


    ***.


    Meanwhile, Keh and also Christopher got on the way back to the Wilson household vacation


    home.


    Keh hurried to the living room as quickly as they went back to the rental property, put himself a


    ss of water, obtained the viagra, reviewed the instructions, and asked, ¡°So, one by one?¡±.


    Lady Wilson blushed timidly when she saw him straight taking out the medication.


    Hannah also wanted to the other side out of clumsiness.


    Wendy, on the other hand, was a little thrilled.


    Keh had actually been extremely cool and also far-off to her since he had actuallye to be


    impotent.

 Chapter 366-370

    Chapter 366-370


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 366


    Wendy no more obtained any type of spending money from Keh, neither did he discuss


    anything concerning the rest of the financial investment anymore.


    From the appearances of it, it appeared that she would certainly get more mary gain from him


    only if she helped him reim his manhood quickly.


    Or else, Keh would unquestionably abandon her and also the whole household.


    Much, the 10 million bucks that Keh provided was only sufficient to maintain the current chaos


    in the Wilson Team. It was far from sufficient to bring the business back to its height.


    Christopher stood close to Keh and also stated, ¡°One tablet at once will do, it has an extremely


    powerful impact.¡±


    Keh nodded, then, he got three pills and also swallowed them.


    He got hold of Wendy¡¯s hand as well as urged her, ¡°Wendy, allow¡¯s go upstairs now.¡± He really


    hoped that this medication would certainly work marvels.


    Wendy swiftly responded. She wrapped her arms around Keh¡¯s as well as stated coyly, ¡°Dear,


    allowed¡¯s go back to our space and also try again.¡±


    Keh pulled Wendy back into the area. After that, they started the sexual activity. Wendy tried


    the most effective she might to help him attain satisfaction and also find his manhood.


    No issue what techniques Wendy tried on him, it still really did not function!


    Frustrated, Keh swallowed 3 more tablets, yet he didn¡¯t feel the sensation that it suggested ¡­


    he really felt nothing!


    His mood dropped to the most affordable factor currently.


    Seeing Wendy still twitching and squirming on him, he kicked her off the bed in nuisance as well as


    shouted, ¡°I do not require you any longer, get lost!¡±


    Wendy hesitated that Keh would hit her, so she promptly stated, ¡°Precious, cool down. I make


    certain we can find a means to cure you soon!¡±


    ¡± Argh! Obtain shed!¡± Keh growled very and tossed a cushion straight at her.


    Not intending to infuriate him additionally, Wendy rapidly covered her clothing around herself and


    also ran out of the room.


    Kehy on the bed alone, huffing and also puffing in anxiety.


    When a male sessfully reached the peak of his life, his best desire was to have plenty of


    stunningdies bordering him, living the very best life feasible.


    Unfortunately, impotence had essentially ended it all! What was the use of having these females


    with him?


    No, he could not ept this destiny!


    Just when he was still indulging animosity, his phone sounded.


    It was his mommy.


    He hurriedly answered the call humbly, ¡°Hello, mother, why are you up sote?¡±


    What did you do?! Are you attempting to kill me? Do you want me dead at the age of 84?!¡±.


    ¡± Mommy, what are you talking about? Why would certainly I intend to kill you?¡±.


    ¡°Let me ask you, why did you offend Anthony Simmons? He desires to reduce connections with our


    family, do you know that?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 367


    Keh shivered in shock from his mom¡¯s vicious remark.


    Even if he had caused a scene with Charlie Wade, not just did Anthony not wish to help him, yet he


    wished to reduce ties with his entire family too?


    What type of medicine had Charlie Wade fed him that he was so fascinated and bewitched by him


    ?!


    Agitated and also furious, Keh reduced his feelings and also imed, ¡°Mother, that old coot is


    unstable! He¡¯s a criminal!¡±.


    Barbara yelled angrily, ¡°I umitted what you do, however you ¡®d much better bring Anthony to


    Eastcliff on my 84th birthday to look at me and also treat my old health problems. If you do not, just


    wait and see!¡±.


    Individuals were more selfish as they got older.


    The older they were, the much more afraid they were of fatality, desiring to live for as long as they


    could. Barbara didn¡¯t wish to know about the fight in between Keh and also Anthony. All she


    hoped for was for Anthony to remain as her personal doctor.


    With Anthony around, she might possibly live until over ny years old for certain, but without him,


    she could not even have the ability to pass this year¡¯s hurdle.


    Keh was depressed by his mom¡¯s scornful me. He wished to describe himself as well as


    grumble, but Barbara really did not intend to hear any one of it. She purchased her needs and also


    immediately finished the call.


    Frustrated, Keh vented his anger by smashing the furnishings and damaging things in the area.


    Ultimately, he got his phone to call Anthony, attempting to ask for his forgiveness and beg him to


    proceed treating his mother.


    Anthony¡¯s phone was turned off.


    It made Keh even more irritated.


    He didn¡¯t risk to disobey his mother, so he rapidly ced on his garments, went out of the house, as


    well as drove to Anthony¡¯s clinic.


    The center¡¯s door was shut tight when he reached the entry.


    Keh grit his teeth in agitation when suddenly, he saw 2 figures leaving of the dark alley not far


    from him.


    One of them was hopping and also looked rather familiar to him.


    Keh quickly hid around the bend to observe them very closely. As they were approaching him,


    he saw that it was a male in his fifties with a boy in his twenties strolling together.


    The boy was leaning on a prop in one hand as well as a huge green fuel drum in the other.


    The middle-aged as well as a little hair loss guy was sustaining the hopping boy with one hand and


    also bring an additional eco-friendly gas drum in the various other.


    Keh recognized the boy. He was being kicked out of the center when he had concerned seek


    Anthony¡¯s therapy today.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that the men were attempting to set fire to Anthony¡¯s center given that Anthony refused


    his solution!


    The young man was Jason Grant, the person that had upset Charlie Pitch in the hospital as well as


    had actually been thrown away of the window by Don Albertt.


    The event had actually broken his legs, which led to his limping. He despised Charlie Wade


    wherefore had actually urred to him. He intended to discover Anthony to treat his injuries prior to


    going after Charlie Wade to settle the score, as well as yet, Anthony didn¡¯t even allow him right into


    his clinic!


    He returned to the healthcare facility andined to his papa, Justin Grant. Upset, they had


    acquired 2 barrels of fuel as well as decided to shed Anthony¡¯s center down.


    They nned to set the Serene Globe Facility aze to teach Anthony a lesson, and after that


    locate a way to look for retribution from Charlie Wade.


    At this moment, Keh listened to Jason ask Justin, ¡°Father, do you believe the old coot lives in


    the facility?¡±.


    ¡± How would I recognize?¡± Justin said coldly. ¡°Besides, that cares? If he does live inside, it serves


    him right to be shed to death! D * mn, just how risk he be so ignorant to you! D * mn it!¡±.


    Jason cursed in discouragement, ¡°D * mn it, the old coot doesn¡¯t even want to assist me! Burning


    him to death is such an inexpensive lesson for him!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 368


    Jason opened the barrel cap and stated, ¡°Daddy, I believe it¡¯s far better to put the gasoline in with


    the rolling shutter to ensure that the gasoline ispletely spread within. When we light the fire


    from outside, the fire will spread out about so rapidly that even the cockroaches won¡¯t be saved!¡±.


    Justin responded and also snorted, ¡°Excellent! Let¡¯s shed them to ashes, these sons of b * tches!¡±.


    Although Justin was not among the effective leaders in Aurouss Hilll, he was the city¡¯s number one


    when it came to ruining his boy rotten.


    Their families had only ever before had a solitary man sessor for several generations. After


    giving birth to numerous children, Justin had actually ultimately gotten a son, Jason, so he had


    actually been pampered and also spoiled in every means possible considering that young.


    When Jason had been in elementary school, his teacher had punished him by caning his palm


    when since he was the troublemaker in course, interfering with the ss¡¯s order. Justin had then


    brought some people to college and also had actually broken the teacher¡¯s best arm, leaving him


    permanently disabled for life.


    When Jason was in junior high, he fought with a kid at college and was defeated. Justin had then


    hired somebody to develop an automobile crash that made the child into a vegetative state.


    There were numerous simr incidents like these throughout Jason¡¯s upbringing.


    In Justin¡¯s point of view, the only effect for any person that bullied his kid was death!


    Since Anthony didn¡¯t intend to treat his kid¡¯s broken legs, he must pass away!


    Charlie Wade was the cause of his boy remaining in such an unpleasant state today, thus, he ought


    to pass away!


    He mustered a n. He would melt Anthony to fatality today as well as eliminate Charlie Wade


    ording to his nned system tomorrow!


    Equally as the daddy and also kid will put the gasoline out of the barrel, Keh fretted that they


    could genuinely burn Anthony to fatality, so he leapt out anxiously and also shouted, ¡°Hey! Cool


    down!¡±.


    The father and also child were shocked by the yell!


    They had actually thought that no person would be around to see them during the night,


    nevertheless, a man had actually shown up out of no ce abruptly.


    In the middle of the surprise, Jason acknowledged Keh and said, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you the man who


    involved see Anthony today? Why? Are you trying to assist him?¡±.


    Keh waved his hands anxiously and also said, ¡°No method! If you individuals shed him like this,


    his wonderful pill will certainly be destroyed as well!¡±.


    Jason gaped in shock!


    The individual was!


    Why really did not he think about it!


    Anthony had an enchanting potion with him that could also heal quadriplegic created by spinal


    injuries. The pill would definitely work wlessly on his damaged legs.


    If he killed him in the fire, he would certainly lose the opportunity to recover his legs, would not he?


    He was a little reluctant suddenly.


    Keh began once again, ¡°Guys, I have an idea. Do not shed his center. Let¡¯s locate a method to


    abduct the old pet, seize the pill from him, and also only then, eliminate him!¡±.


    Justin frowned suspiciously. ¡°Huh? Do you have beef with the old canine, also?¡±.


    ¡± Obviously!¡± Keh growled indignantly, ¡°He is my arch-enemy! I wish to eliminate him as well,


    yet initially, I need to obtain the magic pill to heal myself!¡±.


    Jason said, ¡°Because instance, let¡¯s sign up with hands, then. We¡¯ll kidnap the old pet dog first,


    force him to hand over the magic pill, and then, we¡¯ll eliminate him as well as toss him right into the


    sea!¡±.


    ¡± Terrific!¡± Keh nodded. ¡°If so, allow¡¯s exchange call information. Locate a time tomorrow to


    further talk about the details!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 369


    Justin and Jason didn¡¯t recognize that Anthony just had half a magic tablet, yet Keh knew.


    He knew because he had actually almost gotten it from Anthony in the mid-day.


    He really did not dare to face Anthony himself, but if he passed the duty to the oblivious papa and


    also son duo, he could unwind and appreciate the fruits of their deal with just a few straightforward


    techniques.


    He could initially mimic a couple of pills based on the real thing that he had actually seen today.


    After they had abducted Anthony, he could search for the authentic pill on Anthony¡¯s body as well as


    slip the fake tablets with each other. Until then, not just could he heal his erectile dysfunction, yet he


    can also me Anthony¡¯s fatality on them!


    Justin, on the other hand, didn¡¯t overthink it.


    In his viewpoint, the adversary of his enemy was his close friend. Because they had the very same


    enemy, they could berade-in-arms.


    When ites to the magic tablet, he really did not understand how much Anthony had, but to him,


    Anthony needed to die regardless because he and his son were really pissed with him today.


    He exchanged phone numbers with Keh as well as agreed to make time for a phone call the


    following day. After that, he as well as Jason left the center with the gasoline drums in tow.


    Keh was rather obsequious concerning his strategy. He quickly drove back to the Wilson family


    vacation home, preparing to make some dough, include some ck paint, as well as massaged out


    some sphere-shaped dough that imitated the pill.


    On the other hand, in one more automobile, Jason asked his daddy, Justin, ¡°Papa, so what¡¯s the


    prepare for tomorrow? Is it still the like we nned? We entice Charlie Wade out and kill him, after


    that, we meet this individual to eliminate Anthony Simmons with each other.¡±.


    Justine responded. ¡°Yes! We eliminate Charlie Wade initially, then, we get that magic tablet from


    Anthony as well as heal your legs!¡±.


    ¡± That¡¯s remarkable!¡± Jason squealed excitedly. ¡°If we can obtain the magic tablet, I do not need to


    be a cripple any longer!¡±.


    Justin grinned. ¡°Child, don¡¯t worry. I will not let you limp forever. I¡¯ll even trade my legs for you!¡±.


    After that, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s go residence and take a rest. Tomorrow, telephone call ine Ma and


    also proceed as we nned!¡±.


    ¡± Alright, papa!¡±.


    ***.


    The next morning, Charlie Wade purchased breakfast in your home. When ine Ma had actually


    completed her breakfast, she headed out to y cards with her buddies.


    ine Ma liked ying cards. Whenever she was free, she would certainly go to her good friend¡¯s


    home to y cards.


    Just as she exited the house and walked towards her friend¡¯s location, her phone rang.


    She took out her phone and also was stunned to see that it was Jason. She quickly answered the


    call. ¡°Hey, Jason, what¡¯s the matter?¡±.


    Ever since ire Wilson had married Charlie Wade, ine Ma had only had one thing in mind,


    which was how to obtain her daughter to divorce Charlie Wade and afterwards marry her into a rich


    family members.


    At first, she had actually desired her daughter to wed Wendell Jones, however the Jones family had


    actually instantly dered bankruptcy over night. What was a lot more strange was the reality that


    Wendell as well as his family members had actually disappeared out of the blue as well as never


    ever showed up in Aurouss Hilll once more.


    After that, she had desired her daughter to marry Kevin White, yet he had actually been put 10


    thousand times by Don Albertt¡¯s males while assisting her to get her money back from a fraud, as


    well as he also had actually gone away.


    A few days earlier, she desired her child to marry Jason Grant, however after he had actually been


    tossed out of the home window of her hubby¡¯s ward, he had actually vanished.


    Reality be told, Jason was the most effective candidate as her child¡¯s husband currently.


    Although he had brought the misaligned Dr. Lynch to treat her hubby fruitless, he was a victim of the


    medical professional¡¯s rip-off too, thus, ine Ma had never ever actually med him.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 370


    However, ine Ma condemned herself wherefore had actually happened to Jason. She really felt


    that he should not have received such a harsh therapy given that he implied well in the first ce.


    So, when she received Jason¡¯s telephone call, she was over the moon, but also a little guilty.


    Jason¡¯s earnest voice sounded on the phone. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry for what urred at the healthcare


    facility a few days ago. I was tricked and also brought a phony physician to treat Uncle. I¡¯m


    extremely sorry and also I haven¡¯t obtained the opportunity to say sorry to you ¡­¡±.


    ine Ma stated. ¡°Hey, Jason, what are you speaking about!


    ¡± No, Auntie, it¡¯s my fault for not confirming Dr. Lynch¡¯s qualifications first.¡±.


    After that, he added, ¡°So, I want to invite you for lunch one day to ensure that I can apologize to you


    directly if that¡¯s okay with you.¡±.


    ine Ma was thrilled and overjoyed by the invite!


    Truthfully speaking, she really did not really feel that Jason was wrong at all in this matter.


    On the contrary, she felt that Jason was in fact one of the sufferers of the case. He had actually


    even broken his leg due to Charlie Wade the loser. She pitied the innocent man.


    Jason¡¯s call made ine Ma¡¯s impression of him a little better.


    Just consider him! He was rich, kind, generous, and so respectful toward her! He was an excellent


    other half for her daughter!


    If she can just get her little girl to mingle with Jason more frequently as well as kick the oblivious


    Charlie Wade out of her home, her child could wed an abundant person soon!


    Much more significantly, the Grant family members had a convention center where renovation


    projects would be enormous. If he was with her daughter, her little girl would get all the jobs, would


    not she?


    If she subcontracted the projects to various otherpanies, she could gain a rate distinction there,


    couldn¡¯t she?


    This prospect was much better than when she was with Charlie Wade the loser!


    She wrapped up that it was exceptionally difficult to discover a nice guy like Jason, as well as was


    figured out to seize this possibility for her daughter!


    She promptly stated, ¡°Oh, Jason, you¡¯re as well wee! You do not need to do that ¡­¡±.


    ¡± It¡¯s immaterial, Auntie. This is what I should do!¡±.


    Jason listened to the interest in her tone as well as promptly added, ¡°Additionally, to share my


    sincerity, I have actually also prepared a million-dor present for you!¡±.


    A million-dor gift?!


    ine Ma smiled from ear to ear promptly!


    Wow! Jason was so type as well as charitable!


    A million-dor gift ¡­ she would be rich!


    For this reason, she hurriedly consented to the invite and also said, ¡°Jason, let me understand the


    time and area, I¡¯ll exist in a timely manner!¡±.


    Jason imed with a smile, ¡°Auntie, allowed¡¯s meet at the Divine Lounge on Hazel Street. It¡¯s the


    very best seafood restaurant in Aurouss Hilll. The moment will certainly be noon, see you at the


    entry then.¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± ine Ma answered delightedly.


    Jason started once more, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t tell ire Wilson about our strategy. I¡¯m organizing


    an apology ceremony for her and also I need your aid!¡±.


    ine Ma replied, ¡°Certainly! You youngsters are romantic around! Okay! I assure I will not spill the


    beans to her!¡±.

 Chapter 371-375

    Chapter 371-375


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 371


    ine Ma invested the rest of the early morning fantasizing consistently regarding the million-dor


    present that Jason had actually prepared for her. What could it be?


    She didn¡¯t even have the state of mind to y cards any longer and also promptly rushed to the


    Divine Lounge to meet Jason when it was time.


    What would the present be? A cheque? Or something else?


    For people like ine Ma who got on the fiddle, Jason¡¯s lucrative gift was such an alluring tourist


    attraction.


    The other day, when she had actually made use of ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s cheque to pay for the


    health center bill as well as manipted 160,000 bucks from it, she was so delighted that she had


    actually grinned over her cleverness for days.


    The thought of obtaining a million-dor present from Jason quickly sent her to shadow 9!


    At 11.30 am, ine Ma bid farewell to her good friends, took a taxi, and also went straight to the


    Divine Lounge.


    When she got to the restaurant, she stood by the door as agreed and waited for Jason to find.


    Soon, a new ck Mercedes Benz gradually rolled to a stop in front of her.


    After that, the auto door opened up, as well as a boy in a fit as well as leather footwear got out of


    the cars and truck.


    It was Jason.


    He was very handsome and fashionable. The only disadvantage was that he was hopping.


    A lot of women were brought in by Jason¡¯s trendy appearances and also the amazing Mercedes


    Benz, however when they saw that he was limping, they sighed dejectedly and left.


    Every one of these small expressions from the observers fell under Jason¡¯s sight as well as made


    his blood boil. He disliked Charlie Wade and Anthony to the core and desired them to be rubbed out


    the face of the earthpletely.


    Nheless, ine Ma was standing not far from him, so he suppressed the anger and also


    disgust, hopping toward ine Ma with a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡± Hi, Auntie. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡± Oh, no, Jason, I just got here ¡­¡±.


    She peeked at the brand brand-new Mercedes Benz behind Jason as well as asked in shock, ¡°Oh,


    is that your new automobile?¡±.


    Jason smiled nicely. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a Mercedes Benz S500. I just got it from the disy room today. It¡¯s


    not really expensive anyhow, just over 1.6 million.¡±.


    After that, he handed the auto key to ine Ma and imed, ¡°Auntie, please ept this trick.¡±.


    ine Ma frowned in confusion upon taking the secret and also asked, ¡°Jason, what is the


    significance of this?¡±.


    ¡± Auntie, this is the present I told you concerning over the phone! I saw that Uncle and also ire


    Wilson both have a BMW, but you don¡¯t have an automobile yet. It¡¯s such a pity for someone of your


    status.¡±.


    ine Ma was very delighted. ¡°Oh, Jason, you shouldn¡¯t have! This is so expensive!¡±.


    In spite of her statement, she was grasping the car crucial tightly in her hand as well as had no


    intention of returning it to Jason.


    Of course, Jason sensed this as well as imed, ¡°Honestly, Uncle as well as ire Wilson are


    driving the lower ss BMW 5 Collection, theirbined overall does not also exceed a million.


    This S500 is so much far better as well as elegant than theirs, I assume you are very matched to


    drive the elegant Mercedes Benz. It is my little token of affection, so, please ept it.¡±.


    ine Ma was over the moon!


    She was the stereotypical representative of the sort of a snobbish and hoggish mother-inw!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 372


    There was nothing in her mind but money!


    For her, one of the most vital aspect she sought in a son-inw was that they need to be rich and


    also going to spend cash on her. Or else, they were just odiferous sh * t in her eyes regardless of


    just how good they were.


    A male like Jason was the best candidate for a son-inw since he was willing to spend money on


    his mother-inw!


    He was already so generous and had provided her a Mercedes Benz as a gift also before he was


    along with her little girl, what would ur if ire Wilson wed him? Would certainly he provide her


    a huge estate or avish luxury yacht?


    She was incredibly thrilled, and her creativity cut loose!


    She still had to be polite ostensibly. Ordering Jason¡¯s arm, she said earnestly, ¡°Jason, I¡¯m touched


    by your kindness, yet the cars and truck is really costly. Would it genuinely be alright if I approved it


    just like that?¡±.


    ¡± Why would not it be?¡± Jason answered. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s my token of admiration, simply take it!¡±.


    ine Ma grinned like a canine with two tails upon his significant expression. She put the secret


    into her purse as well as stated happily, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll approve it happily! Thanks so much, Jason!¡±.


    Her nude expression of greed and snobbishness fell under Jason¡¯s cautious look quickly. He


    sneered privately as well as assumed that the n he and also his dad had hatched would certainly


    be recognized sessfully thanks to ine Ma¡¯s snobbery!


    As this thought ran quietly with his mind, he pleasantly smiled as well as said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t just


    stand here at the door, let¡¯s go in.¡±.


    ine Ma nodded with arge smile. ¡°Sure, sure, allow¡¯s go in, after that!¡±.


    When they walked into the dining establishment, Jason asked the waitress to take them to the


    reserved seat and purchased a table of expensive as well as lush food.


    In the middle of their lunch, Jason removed his throat, put on a guilty tone, and also stated, ¡°Auntie,


    I¡¯m sorry for bringing a quack to visit Uncle at the health center recently. It was my mistake, I¡¯m


    sorry!¡±.


    ine Ma donned a warm smile. I have actually never ever criticized you!


    Jason responded. He glimpsed at ine Ma as well as said truly, ¡°Auntie, honestly speaking, I like


    ire Wilson Wilson. I want to marry her and make her my other half, I wonder if you will be okay


    with it?¡±.


    ine Ma squealed excitedly, ¡°Naturally, naturally! Ipletely concur! Truthfully, I have actually


    already concerned you as my future son-inw!¡±.


    Jason sighed, ¡°Thank you for supporting me, yet I¡¯m worried that ire Wilson still holds a grudge


    versus me. If we don¡¯t deal with the misconception between us, I do not believe I can be with her


    ever.¡±.


    ¡± Hush, it¡¯s just a little issue. You guys can just chat it out! I can also assist you speak to her!¡±.


    Jason recognized that this was the perfect timing to make his relocation. He imed, ¡°Auntie,


    actually, I prepared to apologize and confess to ire Wilson in individual. Please bring ire


    Wilson to the estate so that I can say sorry to her in person and also make a confession.


    ¡± Wow! Jason, you are so conscientious, I¡¯m impressed!¡± ine Ma blinked happily as well as


    proceeded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call ire Wilson currently!¡±.


    After that, she secured her phone as well as was about to call ire Wilson Wilson.


    Jason grinned slyly, however he imed in an earnest tone, ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t inform her that it


    was my concept, she might not intend toe if she recognizes!¡±.


    She is so ambitious, I¡¯m certain she will im yes when she hears that there is a service possibility


    waiting for her. You cane with her as well as be my wingwoman when I admit to her!¡±.


    ine Ma blurted out, ¡°Wow, that seems like a brilliant strategy! Okay, let¡¯s opt for your strategy!¡±.


    A tint of sinister ambiance blinked throughout Jason¡¯s eyes as he believed to himself, ¡®Later on


    tonight, I¡¯ll get my hands on ire Wilson Wilson. And afterwards, after lovely this old vixen, I¡¯ll


    deceive Charlie Fall to concerning the mansion as well as eliminate him!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 373


    Currently, ire Wilson Wilson, Charlie Wade, and also Jacob Wilson had simply ended up having


    lunch in the house.


    As Charlie Wade was heading to the cooking area to tidy up the dishes as usual, he all of a sudden


    got a telephone call from X.


    As soon as he answered the call, X responded in pity as she said, ¡°Mr. Wade, what are you


    doing now?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded in an informal fashion. Is there anything you want to inform me?¡±.


    Currently, X rapidly replied, ¡°The reason why I¡¯m calling you today is since I want to report


    something to you.¡±.


    ¡± Talk.¡±.


    X hurriedly exined herself at this time. ¡°So, this is what happened. Yesterday, Jason Grant and


    Keh Wilson pertained to my grandfather¡¯s clinical facility asking him to treat them! My grandpa


    did not know that Keh had offended you and he virtually offered him the other half of the


    wonderful pill that you ¡®d previously provided to him!¡±.


    Out of inquisitiveness, Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Why? Does your family members have an excellent


    connection with Keh? Why would certainly your grandfather be willing to provide him such a


    precious medication?¡±.


    Charlie Wade knew effectively that Anthony rted to the magical tablet that he gave him as a rare


    treasure and he recognized that this tablet was really vital to Anthony.


    Because it was such an essential item, why would certainly anyone give it to somebody that they


    did not know or someone who was just an average acquaintance?


    Currently, X hurriedly replied, ¡°My grandpa and Keh¡¯s father were extremely close friends in


    the past. Both of them shared a close rtionship in the past and they¡¯ve both constantly been


    really close throughout the years.¡±.


    Afterwards, X also informed Charlie Wade about every little thing that her grandfather and also


    the old man from the Wilson family had actually gone through with each other in the past.


    After Charlie Wade heard X¡¯s exnation, he realized that the Wilson household was in fact the


    benefactor that had aided Anthony in the past.


    He located out that Anthony had been settling the kindness of the Wilson household for so lots of


    years simply since of the small support that he had actually received in the past. This made Charlie


    Wade feel more regard as well as appreciation for Anthony.


    What made him even morepletely satisfied was the reality that Anthony mightpare right


    and wrong as well as he did not think twice to break short all connections with the Wilson family just


    because of him.


    Despite The Fact That Charlie Wade was the young lord of one of the most prestigious and


    powerful family in Eastcliff, he left the Wade household with his papa when he was still a young


    child. When his daddy died unexpectedly, he had to run around to endure and he was ultimately


    offered the orphanage where he matured.


    Charlie Wade recognized the relevance of appreciation and also paying off generosity due to the


    moment that he invested in the orphanage.


    The auntie at the orphanage had raised him up and treated him so well. As a result, when she fell


    ill, Charlie Wade did not mind all the disrespects, mocking, and also criticism that the Wilson family


    members hurled at him as well as he still mustered up the nerve to borrow money from them just so


    he can treat her ailment.


    ire Wilson was the one who aided him then as well as even if he actually had no regard for the


    Wilson family members, he can not leave ire Wilson without repaying her for her kindness.


    It was specifically because he knew that Anthony had the very same personality as well as


    perception as him that he began to have a far better perception of him.


    It seemed as though Anthony would certainly be one of his devoted fans in future.


    Because Anthony was so faithful to him, Charlie Wade determined topensate him for his


    loyalty.


    As he thought of this, Charlie Wade made a decision to head to Serene World Facilityter in the


    afternoon to provide Anthony one more of his magical pills.


    Charlie Wade concocted thirty of those pills at one go and also after providing out some of the


    tablets, he still had about twenty tablets left with him.


    Charlie Wade had already understood the concoction of the pills and since he could manage his


    own qi and spiritual energy after examining the Apocalyptic Book, it did not cost him anything to


    make the pills.


    Moreover, Charlie Wade wished to let the people in Aurouss Hilllprehend that he was a person


    who would offer distinct punishments and benefits for their actions.


    If you did something bad, then you would certainly be punished.


    If you did something good, after that you must be rewarded!


    Considering that Anthony had actually done quite possibly this time, Charlie Wade wished to pay


    him a check out in the mid-day to ensure that he could award him with another enchanting pill that


    he would have never ever imagined.


    As A Result, Charlie Wade asked X instantly, ¡°Will your grandpa go to Serene Globe Clinic in the


    afternoon?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± X asked excitedly, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you preparing ahead over?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 374


    Charlie Wade merely replied, ¡°Yes, I will certainlye over and have a lookter on in the


    afternoon.¡±.


    ¡± That is wonderful, Mr. Wade!¡± X screamed excitedly before she stated, ¡°Let me tell Grandfather


    the good news now. He needs to be extremely ecstatic!¡±.


    After he was done tidying up in the kitchen, Charlie Wade appeared of the kitchen and he saw that


    ire Wilson was currently ready to leave your house. After that, he asked, ¡°My dear better half,


    are you heading to your workshop currently?¡±.


    ire Wilson shook her head before she said, ¡°No. Mommy called me and also she told me that


    she has a close friend that has an interest in remodeling a rental property. Consequently, I¡¯m


    heading there to check it out.¡±.


    Currently, Charlie Wade responded quickly, ¡°Which area are you heading to?¡±.


    ire Wilson replied immediately, ¡°The vi by the river.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned before he replied, ¡°That¡¯s perfect! Can you drop me off at Serene Globe Clinic


    on the way to the rental property? I want to pay a visit to the wizard medical professional, Dr.


    Simmons.¡±.


    ire Wilson was very surprised and she asked, ¡°Are you going to see Dr. Simmons? Why don¡¯t I


    come along with you, after that?


    ire Wilson really felt very thankful in the direction of Anthony due to the fact that she had


    constantly really felt that he was the one that healed her dad of his paraplegia.


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he stated, ¡°Do not stress over it, ire Wilson Wilson. You can simply


    drop me off at the clinic and you can go and also get busy with your work. I can see the medical


    professional on my own.


    ire Wilson responded, ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled as he replied, ¡°There is nothing improper keeping that. Besides, Dr. Simmons


    has an actually weird character so he could not be also delighted if a lot of people collected in his


    center suddenly.¡±.


    When ire Wilson heard this, she nodded before she imed, ¡°Alright then. You can visit him first


    today. If it¡¯s possible, please make a visit with him to ensure that we can treat him to a good supper


    someday!¡±.


    ¡± That seems like an excellent suggestion!¡±.


    ¡­


    After that, the couple left the house together and ire Wilson drove Charlie Wade out of the city.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When they got to the Serene World Clinic, Charlie Wade left the cars and truck before he informed


    ire Wilson to drive thoroughly. Afterwards, he walked into the center.


    At this time, Anthony was seeing a person in the medical hall and when he saw Charlie Wade


    entering into the center, he was very fired up and also he rapidly stood and also weed him


    instantly. ¡°Mr. Wade, you are below!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled a little before he stated, ¡°You can go ahead with your job. Don¡¯t fret about


    me.¡±.


    Anthony responded before he called for X, that was busy dispensing medication at this time. Mr.


    Wade is currently right here.


    X rapidly went down every little thing that she was doing prior to she walked over to Charlie


    Wade with a flushing face.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, you¡¯re below!¡±.


    X¡¯s voice was very crisp and wonderful as well as she had a very innocent smile on her face.


    Besides that, X additionally had 2 superficial dimples which made her look particrly


    affectionate.


    What surprised Charlie Wade a lot more was that X was not such as any other women that


    constantly had a faint scent of fragrance around them. Instead, X brought a faint scent of


    medication and also natural herbs around her.


    The majority of individuals who operated in a pharmacy or medical clinic would always carry a solid


    scent of medicine around them. Nheless, X had a really positive fragrance as well as it also


    had a rxing impact on him.


    Charlie Wade checked out X prior to he giggled and also said, ¡°Since your grandfather had


    already recovered, are you pulling away and functioning behind the scenes rather?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± X smiled prior to she said in a pleasant fashion, ¡°Yet I am not always behind-the-scenes.


    Grandfather will certainly see up to five individuals on a daily basis and also I¡¯ll see the remainder of


    the clients.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded before he stated, ¡°Your medical abilities are already very superb. I believe


    that it won¡¯t be long before you be a renowned young genius physician in Aurouss Hilll.¡±.


    ¡± Exactly how would certainly that be possible?¡± X blushed as she responded shyly, ¡°My medical


    abilities are still not as good as my grandfather. Additionally, my medical abilities can neverpare


    to your own, Mr. Wade.¡±.


    Right now, Anthony apanied a patient out of the clinic prior to he imed to the other patients


    in the clinical hall, ¡°Dear individuals who are waiting on an assessment, I have a distinguished


    visitor with me here today and I have to amuse him currently. I will certainly need to suspend all


    assessments for a brief while. Please forgive me.¡±.


    After that, Anthony walked in the direction of Charlie Wade prior to he bowed respectfully and also


    imed, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 375


    When Charlie Wade saw Anthony saluting and bowing prior to him, Charlie Wade swung his hand


    prior to he stated, ¡°Mr. Simmons, you don¡¯t require to be so respectful with me.


    You do not require to call me Mr. Wade either, you can simply call me Charlie Wade.¡±.


    ¡± Just how could I possibly do that?¡± Anthony hurriedly bowed before he stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, you are


    my master, so how could I potentially address you by your first name?¡±.


    When Charlie Wade saw how stubborn and also consistent the old man was, he did not remain to


    encourage him. Instead, he just said, ¡°I listened to that Jason Grant as well as Keh Wilson


    came to see you yesterday?¡±.


    Anthony was really surprised at this time. ¡°Mr. Wade, just how did you learn about this?¡±.


    X stuck out her tongue prior to she imed, ¡°Grandpa, I was the one who told Mr. Wade about


    this ¡­¡±.


    Anthony began to reprimand X promptly. ¡°Young girl! Mr. Wade is so busy with his very own


    everyday events, so exactly how could you bother him with something as unimportant as this?¡±


    X felt extremely hurt currently.


    The reason that she had called Charlie Wade was not since she intended to request for credit in


    behalf of her grandfather. Instead, it was merely since she intended to search for a chance to talk to


    Charlie Wade.


    Besides, she had actually constantly concerned Charlie Wade as her idolizer and also she


    appreciated him a lot more than she admired her own grandpa. She actually desired to look for a


    possibility to talk to him also if it was just a in phone telephone call.


    She could not potentially make a phone call to Charlie Wade if there was nothing for them to chat


    about, could she?


    She made a decision to report the events that had taken ce yesterday to Charlie Wade.


    Nheless, she did not anticipate her grandpa to reprimand her rather!


    As a matter of fact, the reason Anthony chewed out X was simply because he was fretted that


    Charlie Wade would certainly misconstrue him.


    He hesitated that Charlie Wade would assume that he was the one who had actually asked X to


    call him so that he can get even more credit scores for himself. He did not want Charlie Wade to


    misinterpret him as well as consider him as somebody who wished to take credit history for


    whatever.


    When Charlie Wade saw the aggrieved and unpleasant expression on X¡¯s face, he smiled before


    he said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, this is simply a tiny matter. Please don¡¯t scold X due to this.¡±


    Currently, Anthony hurriedly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, I regret unpleasant myself in front of you.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand before he said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, when you found out that Jason as well


    as Keh had actually upset me in the past, you rejected to treat them. This suggests you¡¯re loyal


    to me as well as revealing me regard. I¡¯ll remember what you have actually done.¡±


    Anthony swiftly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, you¡¯ve done so a lot for me as well as you showed me a lot


    compassion when you saved my life. I can only do so much to ease your concerns and difficulties.


    You do not need to be so courteous to me.¡±


    After that, Anthony aimed at the Serene World Facility signboard prior to he imed in a severe


    fashion, ¡°I made this choice to remain in Aurouss Hilll and open a clinical clinic because I intend to


    be able to aid you and also aplish your directions whenever you need my solutions. This is the


    only way I¡¯ll be able to repay your kindness!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°You truly are a really dedicated guy.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade got the wonderful tablet from his pocket prior to hemended Anthony.


    ¡°Mr. Simmons, this is the same wonderful pill that I have actually provided you formerly.


    Even though I¡¯ve not particrly showed it, based on ancient documents, a passing away guy


    would have the ability to extend his life for another 5 to 10 years after taking this pill. Consequently,


    I¡¯ve determined to offer you this tablet today. You need to keep it with you because it might be useful


    to you in the future.¡±


    Anthony looked at the pill and he shivered as he dropped to his knees. After that, he stated in a


    trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Wade, you can not do this.


    When X saw that her grandfather had actually alreadye down on his knees, she knelt down


    close to him as she rested her slim hands on her knees as well as looked at Charlie Wade with her


    bright and also watery eyes.


    Charlie Wade had actually offered this magical pill to a couple of individuals. Although each of them


    understood that this enchanting tablet was extremely valuable, the individual whoprehended


    the value of this medicine one of the most was none other than Anthony.


    Of all, Anthony had been exercising medication for his whole life. Given that he was so skilled and


    also experienced in medication, he knew how effective this enchanting tablet was and he


    recognized that he might not potentially locate a second one in this globe.


    Anthony was already expanding older and also the older he got, the far better heprehended his


    own destiny. Even though he was a wizard doctor that was really well-known, after living for more


    than eighty years, it was really possible for him to quietly die in his sleep eventually.


    This magical pill had the capability to lengthen the life of a dying man! This indicated that Anthony


    would be able to expand his life for several years as a result of this enchanting tablet that Charlie


    Wade was providing to him!


    Obviously, Anthony would like to have this magical tablet. Nevertheless, he did not risk ask for it!

 Chapter 376-380

    Chapter 376-380


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 376


    As the saying goes, he ought to not bepensated for a value.


    Anthony felt that all he did was to decline to treat Jason as well as Keh. In his opinion, he did


    not deserve to receive such a priceless medication from Charlie Wade because of this small act of


    his.


    Nevertheless, it did not matter to Charlie Wade whatsoever.


    If he actually wanted to make this medicine, he can easily make hundreds of these magical pills in a


    solitary day.


    The major reason why he did not intend to make so many of these tablets was due to the fact that


    he wanted this magical pill to stay precious and valuable.


    As a result, providing Anthony an extra wonderful pill meant absolutely nothing to Charlie Wade at


    all.


    Charlie Wade stated in a light way, ¡°Mr. Simmons, given that you desire to stay by my side and also


    share my fears, then you must also understand that I will certainly constantly award and punish


    people for their acts. If I provide you an incentive, you need to just approve it.¡±


    Anthony began to drop tears out of enjoyment before he submitted in front of Charlie Wade and


    stated, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Wade! Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    X additionally hurriedly bowed prior to Charlie Wade with her hands put respectfully as she


    stated, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade considered X and also he smiled before he said, ¡°X, raise your head and check


    out me.¡±


    X fast increased her head prior to she checked out Charlie Wade with an ashamed expression


    on her face as she tried to stay clear of eye contact with Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade considered X before he smiled a little, ¡°In the future, when the time is right, I will


    certainly additionally offer you among these wonderful pills. Already, you would definitely have the


    ability to take your medical skills one step better.¡±


    The enchanting tablet worked to deal with and restore the bodies of the senior, while it could give


    even more power to the meridian points in more youthful people.


    After a young adult takes among these pills, they are able to enhance their own bodies to a fantastic


    level and also they would certainly be able to substantially enhance the meridians in their body.


    Qi is one of the most crucial value in traditional Chinese medicine as well as a physician calls for a


    greater focus of interior qi in their body. If somebody with insufficient qi does acupuncture or


    moxibustion, it would certainly not work even if they have some expertise about acupuncture.


    This was the major reason why several well-known medical professionals had solid physical


    toughness.


    X burst right into splits when she heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words. Currently, Anthony, that was


    alongside her, was additionally very thrilled as well as he hurriedly imed, ¡°X, hurry as well as


    thank Mr. Wade for his generosity!¡±


    X came to her detects instantly and she swiftly kowtowed before Charlie Wade. She choked as


    she imed, ¡°Thanks, Mr. Wade! Thank you!¡±


    ***


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Charlie Wade was offering medication to Anthony at Serene Globe Center, ire Wilson had


    actually currently driven to the riverside rental property in the suburban areas.


    As soon as she showed up outside the vi location, she called her mom, ine Ma and also


    stated, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already gotten to the waterfront rental property. Where is your pal?¡±


    ine Ma was anxiously awaiting ire Wilson in Jason¡¯s vacation home right now.


    After getting the telephone call from ire Wilson Wilson, she responded excitedly, ¡°This is a high-


    end suite area. You can just park your car at the car parking lot outside.


    ¡± Okay.¡± ire Wilson replied, ¡°I¡¯ll just await you at the entrance, then.¡±


    ine Ma hung up the phone and also she had an ecstatic expression on her face as she fast told


    Jason and also his papa, Justin, ¡°ire Wilson is already here! I¡¯ll go as well as select her up now!¡±


    Jason fast pointed at the heart-shaped roses as well as the candle lights at the entry prior to he


    said, ¡°Auntie, I really hope that you will not slip up and im anything unneeded. I don¡¯t want ire


    Wilson to know that I am waiting on her right here. I desire her to see this enchanting scene as soon


    as she steps through the door!¡±


    ine Ma grinned from ear to ear as she stated, ¡°Oh, Jason! Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t reveal anything!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 377


    Jason¡¯s papa, Justin, had not stated a solitary word and also he simply considered ine Ma up


    and down. He really felt that even though this woman was a little older, she was still an extremely


    charmingdy.


    Additionally, she could be thought about a much more lovely and captivating female amongst all her


    peers.


    Currently, he was considering ine Ma with a money grubbing expression on his face as he


    thought to himself that when ire Wilson showed upter on, he would instantly link both of them


    up! Afterwards, he would certainly have the ability to have some fun with ine Ma.


    If he had the moment, he might even have his means with the young and beautiful ire Wilson


    then!


    As he thought of this, he grinned before he stated to ine Ma, ¡°Oh, Miss ine Ma, if ire


    Wilson consents to get together with Jason, then we can also be inws in future!¡±


    ine Ma checked out Justin before she responded and stated in a ttered manner, ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Grant. It would certainly be a terrific true blessing to our family if we might end up being inws in


    future!¡±


    Justin grinned prior to he stated, ¡°I think that our kids will most definitely be a good match for every


    various other!¡±


    ine Ma concurred with him immediately. Don¡¯t worry, when we obtain home, I¡¯ll certainly obtain


    ire Wilson to divorce that worthless item of garbage Charlie Wade!¡±


    After that, she looked at Jason before she hurriedly imed, ¡°Jason, you mustn¡¯t believe badly of


    ire Wilson just because she is married. As a matter of fact, she has constantly guarded and


    shielded her very own body even after getting wed to Charlie Wade!¡±


    Jason was likewise really excited right now.


    Secured her very own body?


    Did that mean that ire Wilson was still keeping her own chastity?


    Oh my god! That was excellent!


    Today, he would certainly be the first individual to make love to ire Wilson Wilson, the well-known


    charm in Aurouss Hilll!


    As he thought of this, he was very ecstatic as well as he wished that he could defile ire Wilson


    instantly instantly.


    ine Ma was only thinking of all the petty gains and also she might not translucent the viciousness


    in Jason and also Justin¡¯s hearts whatsoever.


    She really did not also understand that disaster was currently impending. Rather, she simply smiled


    before she stated, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m pursuing a short while to bring ire Wilson here.¡±


    The father and also son strolled her out of the vacation home as well as both of them were


    extremely excited when they returned into the rental property.


    Jason can not aid but ask his papa, ¡°Daddy, ire Wilson is such a gorgeousdy. Don¡¯t you


    assume it would be a waste to eliminate her after raping her?¡±


    Justin responded in a cool manner, ¡°We need to eliminate them. If we maintained her alive, there


    will absolutely be a lot of problems in the future!¡±


    After that, Jason imed, ¡°Why do not we kill ine Ma and Charlie Wade first? After that, we can


    lock ire Wilson up in the basement. Our rental property is soundproof as well as it¡¯s located until


    now away from the other suites. No person would certainly ever before discover her!¡±


    Justin¡¯s eyes brightened instantly as he imed, ¡°Do you imply that you intend to maintain ire


    Wilson secured in the cer?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right!¡± Jason responded. ¡°Or else, do not you think it would be a waste to eliminate such an


    attractivedy easily?¡±


    Justin thought for a moment prior to he stated to Jason, ¡°Alright then, allow¡¯s do it in this manner.


    Let¡¯s deceive Charlie Wade intoing here before we eliminate him initially. Afterwards, we¡¯ll have


    our means with ine Ma and also ire Wilson before we eliminate ine Ma.


    Next off, we will certainly lock up ire Wilson in the basement of the suite. You can have her every


    Monday, Wednesday, Friday, and Sunday, while I¡¯ll have her on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and also


    Saturdays then!¡±


    Jason was stunned. He did not expect his dad to really want ire Wilson for himself also.


    However, it did not issue because if he considered it carefully, they would certainly need to kill


    ine Ma after killing Charlie Wade. During that time, ire Wilson would most definitely be filled


    with hatred for him.


    He would just have 2 choices then. He would certainly either have to eliminate her or imprison her


    so that he could utilize her whenever he wanted to.


    Given that she was simply a resource of entertainment to him, it would not hurt him to share her


    with another person.


    He nodded before he imed, ¡°Okay, Dad. I¡¯ll follow your setups.¡±


    Justin began beaming before he imed in a joyful way, ¡°That¡¯s excellent, then!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 378


    After that, he got a ck pistol from his waistline prior to he inspected it and said in a cold fashion,


    ¡°Alright after that. After Charlie Wade arrives, I will certainly just shoot him in the head straight! I will


    certainly retaliate you right away!¡±


    ***


    ire Wilson did not know anything.


    She awaited her mother by the entry of the waterfront suite and also currently, she all of a sudden


    saw ine Ma trotting out to meet her.


    ine Ma swiftly opened up the little gate prior to she imed, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson! Can be found


    in!¡±


    ire Wilson additionally waved at her mom.


    Afterwards, ire Wilson could not aid however asked her mom, ¡°Mama, why haven¡¯t I became


    aware of this close friend of yours who lives at the waterfront vi before this?¡±


    The riverside suite was located on the river bank and it was one of the neighborhood high-end


    neighborhoods in Aurouss Hilll. The people that lived right here were all really affluent as well as


    effective as well as they were obviously past ine Ma¡¯s ordinary circle of buddies.


    ine Ma grinned before she imed, ¡°It is among my old ssmates. Hetely bought a vi here


    and he is thinking about renovating the vacation home. He imed that he has a budget of eight


    million bucks to cover the remodelling of his suite! Do not you believe that it is actually a big deal?¡±


    ire Wilson smiled before she stated, ¡°Naturally, any kind of residence restoration that costs over


    a million bucks is a lot to me.¡±


    ine Ma grinned as well as stated, ¡°That¡¯s good! Allow¡¯s head over there currently so you can take


    a look at the design of the vacation home and also create a rough interior design for the remodelling


    of the vacation home!¡±


    ¡± Appears excellent!¡±


    Afterwards, ine Ma brought ire Wilson to Rental property 8 prior to she rang the buzzer.


    As soon as the door opened up, Jason greeted themfortably with a smile on his face. ¡°Hi,


    ire Wilson Wilson. It¡¯s been a very long time because Ist saw you.¡±


    ire Wilson was surprised for a moment and the expression on her face turned chilly instantly.


    She disregarded Jason prior to she turned around to question ine Ma who was standing directly


    behind her right now. ¡°Mother, is this the pal that you were speaking about?¡±


    ine Ma replied awkwardly, ¡°Well, ire Wilson Wilson, don¡¯t be angry. Jason has a shock for


    you!¡±


    Jason nodded fast before he disclosed the heart-shaped roses and also candles that he had


    actually currently lined up before the door.


    Right now, ire Wilson asked ine Ma angrily, ¡°Mother, did you join forces with Jason to lie to


    me?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly stated, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, please pay attention to my exnation. Jason is


    actually honest about you ¡­¡±.


    Jason also fast discussed, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, this isn¡¯t your mommy¡¯s mistake. I was the one


    that requested her help to wee you over below today.¡±.


    ire Wilson zed at ine Ma with a cool expression on her face before she imed, ¡°Mother,


    I¡¯m really extremely disappointed in you!¡±.


    Afterwards, ire Wilson turned around as she was prepared to leave quickly.


    ine Ma hurriedly blocked her path and she attempted to persuade her at this time. ¡°ire Wilson


    Wilson, this is all my fault but I¡¯m not existing to you. I¡¯m doing this for your very own great. Jason


    really intends to go over some job partnership with you as well as he really ns to refurbish his


    suite.¡±.


    ire Wilson frowned before she stated angrily, ¡°I am out the same wavelength as he or she in any


    way!¡±.


    ine Ma red at her as she said, ¡°What are you speaking about? Jason has already lowered


    himself and also he gave up a lot just because he wishes to ask forgiveness to you. Look exactly


    how good this youngster is! So, what are you still iming right here?¡±.


    Afterwards, ine Ma continued prompting, ¡°Because you are currently below, simply listen to me.


    Attempt and interact with Jason and if things don¡¯t work out in between both of you, you can still


    speak about the renovation project then, okay?¡±.


    Without also waiting for ire Wilson to respond, ine Ma pushed her straight right into the suite!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 379


    ine Ma did not know that she was not just pressing her little girl right into a fire pit currently, yet


    she was additionally pressing herself right into one.


    ine Ma was only really hoping that ire Wilson might improve all the misunderstandings that


    she had with Jason and also she additionally really hoped that ire Wilson would certainly be able


    to create a great impression of Jason right now.


    If whatever proceeded as intended, then ire Wilson would finally divorce the worthless item of


    garbage, Charlie Wade, and after that she could wed Jason instead.


    ire Wilson can not help however feel a little annoyed and also aggravated as soon as she was


    pushed right into the vacation home by her mother.


    She understood that her mother was a materialistic person who had no morals in any way yet she


    thought that ine Ma would certainly have a limitation.


    She could not think that her mom would really gang up with a person else to trick her. This made


    her feel actually let down!


    Currently, ire Wilson turned around due to the fact that she intended to leave the vi right away.


    Suddenly, Jason closed the door prior to locking it behind him.


    ire Wilson zed at Jason with a cold expression on her face as she stated, ¡°Jason Give, please


    let me out now!¡±.


    ¡± ire Wilson Wilson, given that you¡¯re already here, why do you wish to leave so quickly? Why do


    not you sit so that we can have a conversation rather?¡±.


    Jason stood in front of ire Wilson as he stared at her with fiery as well as extreme eyes. He


    looked at her slender and also lengthy legs, her slender waistline, her ideal figure, and also her


    lovely face as well as he might not assist but feel very excited ¡­


    Thisdy actually emanates charm around her and his heart was already beating anxiously


    because of her.


    ire Wilson considered him with disgust prior to she stated coldly, ¡°I have absolutely nothing to


    talk with you so please let me go now!¡±.


    At this time, ine Ma swiftly spoke out and imed, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, why do you have such


    a bad attitude? Simply take a seat as well as have an excellent conversation with Jason!¡±.


    ire Wilson replied coldly, ¡°I have nothing to say to him!¡±.


    After that, ire Wilson pointed a finger at Jason prior to she stated in a warning tone, ¡°Jason,


    please get out of my way. I wish to leave now!¡±.


    Jason considered ire Wilson with a cold expression on his face prior to he suddenly giggled out


    loud.


    At the same time, the expression on his face suddenly transformed extremely cool as well as


    sinister as he stated, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, that do you think you are?


    The factor I¡¯ve called you here today is due to the fact that I feel you¡¯re good enough for me. Stop


    ying tough to obtain or you¡¯re truly going to endureter on!¡±.


    The expression on ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face transformed right away and she asked, ¡°Jason, what


    are you mosting likely to do?¡±.


    ¡± What am I going to do?¡±.


    Jason giggled prior to he stated in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Obviously I wish to do you!¡±.


    As soon as she heard his words, ire Wilson was surprised and she felt extremely terrified. She


    intended tock the suite quickly.


    Nheless, before she might even take a step forward, Jason grabbed hold of her wrist as well as


    she can stagnate at all.


    ire Wilson screamed angrily right now, ¡°Release me!¡±.


    Jason looked at her pretty face before he smiled as well as said, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you¡¯re truly


    getting more and more stunning each day. I truly wish that I might simply make love to you now!¡±.


    At this time, he checked out ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s lovely face and her perfect number as well as


    the view his face transformed right away.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 380


    Jason had always desired for obtaining ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s body.


    ire Wilson was understood as the number one elegance in Aurouss Hilll. She truly deserved this


    title. She was really the most effective of the very best.


    Now, this nearly perfect woman would be his soon. This made him feel really excited!


    ine Ma, who was standing alongside ire Wilson Wilson, checked out Jason with an


    appearance of disbelief.


    Really did not Jason say that he intended to apologize to ire Wilson prior to admitting his love for


    her?


    What was going on currently?


    ine Ma hurriedly advance before she quit him and imed, ¡°Jason, what¡¯s going on? That isn¡¯t


    what you informed me!¡±.


    The expression on Jason¡¯s face changed before he kicked ine Ma to the ground quickly. After


    that, he sneered before he said, ¡°Did you actually think that I would certainly asked you to call your


    child over here simply so I could confess my feelings to her?


    After that, he continued speaking to an icy expression on his face, ¡°Do you really assume that a


    snooty as well as materialistic person like you would certainly be worthy sufficient of being my


    mother-inw? Let me inform you. I just want ire Wilson and I¡¯m not the only one interested in


    ire Wilson Wilson¨C my father is interested in her also!¡±.


    Right now, Justin came over with a handgun in his hand and also he grinned before he imed,


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re just half-right. I¡¯m not only curious about ire Wilson however I would certainly


    additionally such as to copte ine Ma! I enjoy females who are still so captivating also at this


    age!¡±.


    ine Ma¡¯s face turned pale promptly. She was so scared as well as she blurted out, ¡°You ¡­ you


    can not do this. This protests the regtion!¡±.


    ¡± That respects the legition?¡± Jason asked as he cursed out loud. ¡°The only reason we called you


    two below today isn¡¯t just because we n to rape both of you, but we¡¯re likewise going to call


    Charlie Wade over below so we can shoot him to fatality! That item of trash! Who offered him the


    right to break my leg? I¡¯m mosting likely to fire him right in his head in front of both of you!¡±.


    ine Ma cried out in scare at this time. ¡°Jason, that¡¯s your individualint with Charlie Wade,


    so why are you taking it out on us? This has nothing to do with us! I umitted what you do to


    Charlie Wade, but please just allow us go currently, fine?¡±.


    ¡± Let you go?¡± Jason said contemptuously. ¡°You must be dreaming! Today, neither you nor ire


    Wilson will certainly be leaving this vi!¡±.


    ine Ma proceeded crying as she stated, ¡°Jason, I recognize that you aren¡¯t a bad person. The


    only reason you¡¯re acting in this manner is because Charlie Wade broke your leg. I¡¯m asking you,


    please simply let me entrust to ire Wilson as well as you can do whatever you want to Charlie


    Wade. Okay?¡±.


    Jason giggled as he bowed down and also stared right at ine Ma¡¯s frightened face before he


    grinned and also imed, ¡°To inform you the fact, the reason why you and your hubby, Jacob


    Wilson, got into a crash the other day was due to the fact that of me. I paid the vehicle chauffeur 2


    hundred thousand dors to deliberately run a red light so that he would ram right into Jacob


    Wilson¡¯s BMW.


    ire Wilson really felt really angry as quickly as she heard Jason¡¯s words.


    She blurted out promptly, ¡°Jason! Why did you do that? What have my moms and dads ever done to


    you?¡±.


    Jasonughed before he stated, ¡°Your moms and dads did not anger me yet I did it due to the fact


    that I like you. I like you but you refuse to also look at me! I like you yet you refuse to provide me an


    opportunity! Considering that you¡¯re so persistent as well as big-headed, after that I have no choice


    but to produce opportunities for myself!¡±.


    Afterwards, he proceeded speaking, ¡°If I did not powerfully cause your father to wind up because


    state, I would certainly not have had the ability to obtain a doctor to treat your daddy. If I did not get


    a person to treat your daddy, how would certainly I perhaps have the ability to win your favour and


    alsostly be able to copte you?¡±.


    ¡± Hey ¡­¡± Jason sighed as he gritted his teeth and also stated, ¡°It¡¯s truly a pity! The physician might


    not do anything for your daddy as well as at the end of the day, that item of trash Charlie Wade


    actually got somebody to deal with as well as heal your daddy instead! Otherwise, you would


    certainly¡¯ve already be mydy!¡±.


    ¡± Every one of this is Charlie Wade¡¯s fault! He wrecked every one of my ns! He is likewise the


    one who asked Don Albertt to throw me out of the window. That¡¯s the factor I broke my leg! I should


    specific my vengeance on Charlie Wade today!¡±.


    ire Wilson chewed out Jason currently, ¡°Jason Grant! Aren¡¯t you afraid of revenge whatsoever?¡±.


    ¡± Vengeance?¡± Jason asked as he grinned.


    ¡± It¡¯s all right. As long as I get to sleep with one of the most gorgeous female in Aurouss Hilll, I don¡¯t


    care if I am struck to fatality by thunder and lightning! Before that takes ce, I¡¯ll have to appreciate


    myself initially!¡±.

 Chapter 381-385

    Chapter 381-385


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 381


    ire Wilson was frightened by the ferocious expression on Jason¡¯s face.


    ine Ma was additionally panicking right now.


    Right now, ine Ma actually seemed like pping herself.


    Just how could she be so materialistic? Why did she need to demand matchmaking Jason with her


    daughter?


    This was wonderful. She obtained her little girl and herself into deep trouble ¡­


    After that, ine Ma considered ire Wilson prior to she imed in a guilty way, ¡°ire Wilson


    Wilson, I really didn¡¯t know this would ur. I¡¯m truly sorry for dragging you into this matter ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson sighed as she sobbed however she did not state anything.


    Jason stared at ine Ma before she gritted his teeth and also imed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t intend to do


    this to you. I originally wanted to get the physician to heal your partner so ire Wilson would


    certainly feel thankful in the direction of me.


    I assumed that she would finally consent to get together with me if she felt grateful to me for


    conserving her papa ¡­¡±.


    Speaking of this, Jason cursed out loud, ¡°Who would certainly¡¯ve understood that Charlie Wade,


    that item of trash, would in fact stand in my means? Otherwise, ire Wilson would certainly¡¯ve


    currently been mydy today! You can only criticize on your own for having such a son-inw.¡±.


    ine Ma took a seat as well as shrieked out loud, ¡°I recognized that Charlie Wade was just


    difficulty! I truly did not anticipate that after living off our household for numerous years, he would


    still cause both people to end up in this type of situation ¡­¡±.


    At this time, ire Wilson said indignantly, ¡°Mom! You need to understand quite possibly that this


    isn¡¯t Charlie Wade¡¯s fault in all! Don¡¯t youprehend what¡¯s taking ce now?¡±.


    ine Ma cried prior to she said, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, why are you still shielding that ineffective


    item of trash currently? Points have already concerned this stage as well as you¡¯re still safeguarding


    him? Do you even see me as your mom any longer?¡±.


    Currently Jason felt very bothered with all the sound that ine Ma was making and he frowned as


    he stated, ¡°Alright, stop making so much sound over right here. It does not matter that¡¯s protecting


    who. Whatever it is, neither of you are running away from this area today!¡±.


    After that, Jason took a look at ine Ma with a horrible smile on his face as he imed, ¡°Aunty


    ine Ma, really did not you desire me to be your son-inw? Do you desire me to be


    your enthusiast rather?¡±.


    ine Ma¡¯s face turned pale in shock after listening to Jason¡¯s words.


    She would have never ever envisioned that Jason, that had actually told her that he wished to marry


    ire Wilson and be her son-inw, would certainly be such an upright gentleman on the


    surface yet remained in fact such a scumbag!


    After Jacob Wilson was involved in the auto ident, ine Ma was extremely thankful towards


    Jason for scheduling him to be moved to the ICU ward and also for asking the genius doctor to


    have a look at him.


    When ine Ma saw that Jason had broken his leg, she really felt also guiltier regarding this matter.


    Therefore, this was all an act that Jason had routed as well as acted all by himself!


    Jason was the genuine wrongdoer below and also he was the reason why her other half as well as


    herself were involved in the cars and truck crash!


    Was he actually human?


    She was already a lot older than he was and also she would probably be of the same age as his


    mother however he did not intend to allow her go?


    He was actually a scoundrel!


    She felt a lot regret in her heart!


    If she had chosen not to pay attention to this sleazebag as well as if she did not trick her own


    daughter, ire Wilson Wilson, right intoing below, they would certainly both not have actually


    fallen into such an unsafe situation!


    This was a horrible blunder!


    When Jason saw ine Ma shivering in shock, he sneered prior to he said, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, I will not


    touch you now. I¡¯ll fool Charlie Wade intoing over right here very first as well as I¡¯ll break his


    limbs then so he can view me doing both of you before his very eyes. Afterwards, I¡¯ll utilize my


    father¡¯s handgun to shoot him in the head!¡±.


    Afterwards, Jason got ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s bag prior to he took her cellr phone out as well as


    called Charlie Wade.


    At this time, Charlie Wade had actually simplye out from Serene World Center when he got a


    phone call from his spouse. He was just about to ask her just how her service conference had gone


    when he listened to Jason¡¯s voice over the various other end of the line.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 382


    ¡± Oh, Charlie Wade. You really did not expect me to be the one calling you?¡±.


    ¡± Jason Grant?¡± Charlie Wade asked in a chilly way. ¡°Why is ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s cellr phone


    with you?¡±.


    Jason sneered before he stated, ¡°Because your better half is in my hands currently! I¡¯m ready to


    take off every one of her clothes now since I wish to appreciate her body!¡±.


    After that, Jason imed once again, ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard that ire Wilson is still a virgin?


    Charlie Wade, you¡¯re truly useless! You¡¯ve currently been wed to ire Wilson for more than three


    years and also you haven¡¯t even slept with her?


    Charlie Wade raged at this time and he yelled out in a cold voice, ¡°Jason! I¡¯m cautioning you


    currently. If you dare to harm my other half, I will not allow you off easily!¡±.


    Jason imed in a cool way. ¡°You have twenty mins toe to the riverside suite. If you don¡¯t show


    up in time, then I can not assure that your spouse will still be a virgin!


    Right now, ire Wilson shouted aloud, ¡°Charlie Wade! You must note right here! They have a


    gun!¡±.


    Jason pped ire Wilson throughout her face as he cursed, ¡°Damn it! That imed that you can


    speak currently? If Charlie Wade does note by, you¡¯ll absolutely be dead today!¡±.


    Charlie Wade gritted his teeth prior to he imed in a strict fashion, ¡°I¡¯m the one whom you wish to


    eliminate! Do not hurt my spouse. I¡¯ming now.¡±.


    Jason imed, ¡°You¡¯re only enabled toe below alone. Otherwise, I will fire your wife and also


    your mother-inw in their heads!¡±.


    ***.


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone as well as he hailed a taxicab prior to he headed directly to the


    waterfront rental property.


    He really felt that his heart will explode as well as he wished to damage Jason right into items!


    Jason was likewise feeling really excited currently. He really felt as though he was about to blow up


    of himself.


    He was particr that as long as Charlie Wade came to the rental property, he would absolutely die


    today! He would absolutely suffer a terrible death!


    Back then, he wouldstly have the ability to take revenge on Charlie Wade for breaking his leg! He


    would be able to contaminate ire Wilson and take her virginity in front of him!


    During that time, Charlie Wade¡¯s hands and also feet would have been totally useless after he shot


    him and he could only see helplessly as he raped ire Wilson in front of her. He was persuaded


    that Charlie Wade would definitely be incredibly determined at that time.


    Hahaha!


    Jason was very excited as he thought about this.


    At the same time, Justin, who was beside him, really felt that he was currently beginning to lose


    control.


    Both ine Ma and also ire Wilson were so lovely as well as he truly did not want to wait any


    longer!


    Considering that he had to leave ire Wilson to his kid initially, after that he may as well enjoy


    himself with ine Ma!


    As he thought about this, he walked up to ine Ma with a smile on his face before he stated, ¡°Your


    son-inw will certainly take another twenty or thirty minutes ahead here. Why don¡¯t we both go to


    the bedroom and also have some enjoyable initially?¡±.


    ine Ma was furious currently and also she stood up right away. Currently, ine Ma increased


    her hand to offer him a p as she imed, ¡°You¡¯re an old and also disrespectful point! I will


    eliminate you, you b * stard!¡±.


    Suddenly, Justin got her hand prior to she can put him.


    Justin looked at ine Ma that was zing at him with an intense expression in her eyes prior to he


    giggled and imed, ¡°Miss ine Ma, I wish you¡¯re not assuming that I have no stamina


    whatsoever just because I¡¯m old! I¡¯ll show you how solid and capable I am, and I make sure you¡¯ll


    certainly enjoy it!¡±.


    At this time, Jason unexpectedly giggled before he imed, ¡°Father, I believe we need to require


    Charlie Fall to having sex with his mother-inwter on after breaking his hands as well as legs.


    After that, we can take some videos of them and submit it on the! That would definitely cause a


    significant feeling in Aurouss Hilll!¡±.


    Justinughed before he replied, ¡°Let them be despised and turned nose up at by everyone also


    after their deaths! That is a great idea!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 383


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ine Ma was shocked at the dad as well as boy¡¯s ferocious n!


    She yelled out, ¡°Both of you are worse than monsters! I¡¯m mosting likely to bite you to death!¡±.


    Justin pped ine Ma directly across her face as he sneered, ¡°Damn you! B * tch! You would


    certainly better behave on your own!¡±.


    Afterwards, he got hold of ine Ma by her hair before he dragged her towards the bed room


    inside.


    ine Ma kept resisting and ire Wilson wished to save her yet Jason did not offer her a


    possibility to do so. He grabbed her arm strongly and she could stagnate whatsoever.


    Justin truly did not anticipate ine Ma to have such a solid character as well as such a fierce


    mood! He screamed at her in a furious manner, ¡°Damn it! Do you not believe that I¡¯m mosting likely


    to shoot you, you b * tch?¡±.


    At this time, Jason suddenly spoke up as well as said, ¡°Dad, Charlie Wade may arrive anytime


    quickly. If you aren¡¯t done by the time he arrives, I hesitate I will not be able to deal with him on my


    very own.¡±.


    Justin waited for a moment before he kicked ine Ma apart as well as imed coldly, ¡°Alright then.


    Because situation, I will kill your son-inw first prior to I deal with you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was her only hope now. The only possibility for her child and also her to endure was if


    Charlie Wade was capable sufficient to get them out of this suite.


    As she thought about this, ine Ma could not help but weep because she really felt a lot remorse


    in her heart.


    Why did she do this?


    ***.


    Very soon, Charlie Wade, who was determined to conserve ire Wilson Wilson, arrived at the


    riverside vacation home.


    As quickly as he got out of the cars and truck, he called ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s cellr phone


    quickly. After linking the call, Jason asked in a cool fashion, ¡°Did youe here alone?¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied quickly, ¡°Yes, I came right here alone!¡±.


    Jason strolled in the direction of the home window and he looked out thewn prior to he stated,


    ¡°The gate is opened. You can let on your own in. Do not attempt any kind of methods! I desire you


    to ce your hands over your head when youe in. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fire ire Wilson right away!¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡± Charlie Wade concurred immediately and he pushed eviction open and he raised his turn


    over his head prior to he walked through the yard.


    Jason felt eased when he saw that Charlie Wade hade here by himself.


    After opening the door, Jason threw a set of manacles at Charlie Wade before he said, ¡°Below, I


    desire you to handcuff yourself currently! Do not try any techniques!¡±.


    ire Wilson yelled out loud at this time, ¡°Charlie Wade! Do not go into the rental property! They¡¯re


    mosting likely to kill you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade provided her an encouraging look from a distance however he was currently really


    feeling need to kill Jason in his heart.


    He was going to eliminate Jason today!


    Charlie Wade did not state anything as well as he rapidly handcuffed his very own hands prior to he


    raised his hands as well as asked, ¡°Are you pleased now?¡±.


    Jasonughed prior to Justin walked out in the direction of the courtyard with a handgun in his


    hand. After aiming the gun at Charlie Wade, he imed in a cold fashion, ¡°Get in the suite.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded indifferently, ¡°Penalty, I¡¯ll enter.¡±.


    Afterwards, both of them strolled right into the rental property.


    At this time, Jason was really thrilled!


    He had been eagerly anticipating this particr day for a very long time. He had actually been


    eagerly anticipating this minute where he would finally be able to kill his enemy!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 384


    Had Not Been Charlie Wade really wonderful? Didn¡¯t he understand Don Albertt? Didn¡¯t he throw


    him out of the home window?


    Currently, he was going to take his life!


    After entering the house, Charlie Wade took a look at ire Wilson with an apologetic expression


    on his face as though he wanted to im, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±.


    ire Wilson did not know whether she really felt shocked, delighted, concerned, or afraid when


    she saw Charlie Wadeing into the vi to save her.


    ire Wilson did not know why she felt very risk-free and safe and secure when she saw Charlie


    Wade standing in front of her.


    Right now, ire Wilson suddenly cried out, ¡°Spouse ¡­ my other half ¡­¡±.


    ine Ma, who had actually been kicked to the ground, instantly concerned her senses as she


    crept over and clinched Charlie Wade¡¯s upper leg as she stated, ¡°Charlie Wade, my dear son-inw.


    I rejoice that you¡¯re below to conserve your mama now! If you had actuallye one actionter


    on, I would certainly¡¯ve been a gone instance!¡±.


    He told me that he wanted to confess his love to ire Wilson and also he asked me to deceive


    ire Wilson intoing to his vacation home. He only wanted to take advantage of ire Wilson


    and he even had some strange concepts about me!


    Charlie Wade could not aid but frowned.


    Hestlyprehended that the reason his other half remained in this circumstance was all as a


    result of his mother-inw.


    Right now, he was so upset as well as he actually wished to put his silly as well as egotistic mother-


    inw.


    He knew that it was not the time to instruct ine Ma a lesson. The most vital point was to settle


    Jason and his daddy, Justin initially.


    As he thought about this, Charlie Wade checked out ire Wilson prior to he said in a soft fashion,


    ¡°Do not stress, dear partner. Just leave every little thing to your partner!¡±.


    ire Wilson continued sobbing as she checked out Charlie Wade. After an instant, she wiped the


    detach her face as she said, ¡°Charlie Wade, why are you so dumb? Why did youe right here to


    die in vain?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently before he stated, ¡°My dear better half, do not you know that many


    individuals in Aurouss Hilll im that your spouse is an actual dragon in the world? Why would


    certainly I pass away so easily?¡±.


    Jason chuckled out loud as though he had just heard a joke. ¡°Charlie Wade, you said that you are a


    genuine dragon on?


    Charlie Wade red at Jason with a chilly expression on his face prior to he imed, ¡°The


    grievances between males must be solved independently in between guys. If you are actually a guy,


    you must let ire Wilson and my mother-inw go now.


    Jason sneered as he stated, ¡°You are as well na?ve! Do you truly think that I¡¯ll be able to remove all


    my hatred by eliminating you? Let me tell you something! I¡¯m going to sleep with your gorgeous


    other half before you before I eliminate you!


    I¡¯ll additionally sign up a social media sites ount under ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s cell phone number


    so I can upload an intimate video people on the socialworks ount! I wish to allow the whole


    world recognize that you, Charlie Wade, has actually been made a cuckold even prior to your


    fatality!¡±.


    As he spoke about it, Jason gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°The name of the socialworks ount


    will be Incredibly Smelly Piece of Trash!¡±.


    Jason hated Charlie Wade to the core yet killing him alone was inadequate to soothe his hatred. He


    actually desired to register a social media ount with ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s cell phone number so


    that he could submit an intimate video clip of himself with ire Wilson on that ount!


    It would be difficult for any person to map this back to him since this ount was signed up utilizing


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s cell phone number.


    That way, even after Charlie Wade¡¯s death, the video clip of him being made a cuckold would still be


    circting around the Inte.


    He would certainly kill him with his bare hands and view as people remained to simted as well as


    degrade him after his death! This would certainly be the best point!


    Charlie Wade checked out Jason before he sneered as well as imed, ¡°If you¡¯re actually going to


    sign up a socialworks ount for me, after that see to it that you set the username as ¡®The


    Dragon Son-in-Law¡¯. Oh, by the way, keep in mind to use an image of a dragon as my avatar to


    make sure that it would be befitting of me.¡±.


    At this time, Jason chuckled contemptuously prior to she imed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re


    still so cocky as well as arrogant also when you are about to die, aren¡¯t you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied indifferently, ¡°The both of you are the ones that are going to die, not me!¡±.


    Justin frowned before he aimed the pistol at Charlie Wade¡¯s temple before he gritted his teeth and


    stated, ¡°Boy, do you believe that I will shoot and also kill you now?¡±.


    Charlie Wade sneered prior to he imed, word by word, ¡°No. I do not think it.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 385


    ¡± Darn!¡±.


    When Justin saw that Charlie Wade was not taking him seriously, he sneered before he said,


    ¡°You¡¯re truly very cocky! Great! Because you like to act challenging, I¡¯ll let you taste what difort


    feels like today, then! I¡¯ll ruin your manhood currently!¡±.


    At this time, Jason hurriedly stated, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hurry to damage his manhood! I still desire to take a


    photo of him having intercourse with his mother-inw!


    ¡± Alright then!¡± Justin grinned before he imed, ¡°Let¡¯s damage his hands and also legs before we


    do an online broadcast of him!¡±.


    ine Ma as well as ire Wilson turned pale immediately because they were both in shock. Justin


    directed the muzzle at Charlie Wade¡¯s thigh currently.


    He looked at Charlie Wade prior to he sneered, ¡°This is the cost you need to pay for provoking my


    kid!¡±.


    Afterwards, he prepared yourself to shoot.


    Right now, Charlie Wade silently released some spiritual energy from his hand, creating ine Ma


    and ire Wilson to fall into deep sleep.


    When Justin saw that the two women had currently dropped off to sleep, he was shocked as well as


    he blurted out, ¡°What urred? Did they faint out of shock?¡±.


    ¡± Possibly.¡± Jason replied, ¡°What a frustration! I actually wanted them to view as we damaged


    Charlie Wade¡¯s hands and also legs!¡±.


    Justin replied, ¡°That¡¯s very easy. You can obtain some water to sprinkle on them to wake them up!


    Obviously, they¡¯ll both have to witness this magnificent efficiency today!¡±.


    When Charlie Wade saw that his wife and also mother-inw were already in deep sleep, he did not


    need to hold back any longer. He sneered prior to he imed, ¡°Do you truly think you ¡®d both be


    able to damage me even if you want to?¡±.


    Justin pointed his gun at Charlie Wade before he said, ¡°Charlie Wade, are you actually going to


    continue being so big-headed also when you¡¯re facing death? Despite just how outstanding you are,


    will you be able to defeat the rate of my bullets?¡±.


    Jason was likewise extremely certain currently as well as he said, ¡°Charlie Wade, if you stoop down


    as well as beg me for grace currently, possibly I can leave your legs alone so you can still having


    funter!¡±.


    In his viewpoint, even if he peeled Charlie Wade¡¯s skin, he would certainly not have the ability to


    ease his hatred!


    He wished to drink Charlie Wade¡¯s blood as well as consume Charlie Wade¡¯s flesh prior to reducing


    him up into items and feeding him to the dogs!


    As quickly as he heard Jason¡¯s words, the expression on Charlie Wade¡¯s face changed instantly


    and also in the blink of an eye, the stainless-steel manacles instantly burrized items!


    Justin as well as Jason were stunned by this scene!


    What sort of beast was Charlie Wade? Exactly how could he perhaps damage the stainless-steel


    handcuffs with his bare hands?


    Jason fast imed, ¡°Daddy, this guy isn¡¯t normal. Allow¡¯s kill him currently!¡±.


    Charlie Wade sneered before he said, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about eliminating me now? Toote!¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade elevated his hand slightly as he held a piece of ornament in his hand.


    This was the Thunder Order that Charlie Wade had actually made use of to strike Jack Yaleman to


    death with thunder and lightning!


    Justin was a little surprised as well as he did not know what Charlie Wade was keeping in his hand.


    However, his reaction told him that this thing was umon!


    He hesitated that points would leave hand as well as he tried to pull the trigger.


    Currently, Charlie Wade shouted out, ¡°Thunder,e!¡±.


    As quickly as his words fell, thunder and lightning began blinking all over his body. The sight was so


    spectacr that it seemed as though he was a dragon!


    There were bolts of lightning throughout the space.


    The entire living-room was as intense as day currently!


    Both the father and also boy can not respond in any way as they saw a white radiance in front of


    them. After that, there was the endless grumbling sound of rumbling in their ears.


    Both of them really felt as though they were caught in a sea of thunder and lightning right now as


    well as they were so frightened and also scared!

 Chapter 386-390

    Chapter 386-390


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 386


    As they looked at Charlie Wade, they understood that there was thunder and lightning bordering


    him, as though a dragon was descending into the globe!


    Jason screamed out in panic, ¡°Daddy! What the hell is that? Hurry up and shoot him now! Hurry up!¡±


    Justin shivered in shock and he might feel his legs going soft instantly. It seems as though Charlie


    Wade had actually just summoned rumbling and lightning from the skies ¡­¡±.


    Jason stressed currently and also he stated, ¡°Nobody would certainly be able to mobilize thunder


    and lightning in this world! I think he¡¯s simply putting on an act because he is afraid that we¡¯ll fire


    him to death!¡±.


    Charlie Wade sneered before he stated, ¡°Jason, if you really do not believe that I am a god-sent


    dragon on earth, then I will let you witness it for yourself!¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade considered Justin prior to he stated in a cold fashion, ¡°Justin Grant, don¡¯t


    forget that your boy was the one who sent you to your fatality today!¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade increased his hand towards Justin before he screamed, ¡°Thunder,e!¡±.


    After listening to a loud bang, there was a ray of light around Justin and these solid beams blinded


    Jason for a moment!


    When the light finally dissipated, Justin, that had been alive just a couple of seconds ago, was


    already dead. He was lying on the ground and his body was entirely burnt even though he was still


    holding the handgun in his hand. Nheless, there was no trace of life in him whatsoever.


    Jason was stunned when he saw what happened to his dad.


    Darn! Just how did he be like this?


    He was still standing in front of him simply a few seconds back, as well as currently it appeared as


    though his dad had been killed by the thunder and lightning summoned by Charlie Wade?


    He was a living individual!


    How could Charlie Wade perhaps mobilize thunder and lightning to strike him?


    Jason was shivering frantically currently and also he was really anxious. He might not understand or


    comprehend what was happening whatsoever.


    Was Charlie Wade truly a dragon sent out from the paradises?


    Had not been their society constantly anti-feudal superstitious notion? If individuals believed in


    scientific research, after that how could there possibly be a dragon in this globe?


    However, his daddy had already developed into coal before him. His body was totally burnt and it


    was as dark as charcoal. He had seen this with his own eyes!


    When Charlie Wade saw the anxious expression on Jason¡¯s face, he sneered. ¡°Jason, do you


    believe me now?¡±.


    Jason¡¯s eyes expanded as he looked at Charlie Wade as though he had just seen a ghost. His legs


    suddenly went weak as well as he knelt down in front of Charlie Wade as he burst out in cold sweat.


    It had not been up until this very moment that he unexpectedly realized why all the well-off or


    powerful males such as Don Albertt, Zeke White, and Graham Quinton, that were all reliable as well


    as vital people in Aurouss Hilll, actually had so much respect for Charlie Wade.


    If Charlie Wade was actually a never-ceasing who could summon thunder and lightning just by


    raising his hand, then exactly how could he perhaps not be afraid of him?


    Charlie Wade¡¯s powers were supreme!


    He could not afford to annoy a person like Charlie Wade.


    Jason really felt extremely desperate right now.


    He rapidly crept in the direction of Charlie Wade.


    After that, he stooped before Charlie Wade as he apologized constantly, ¡°Charlie Wade, Mr. Wade,


    please. I really did not touch ire Wilson at all. Please simply allow me go.


    Charlie Wade looked at Jason as well as he sneered prior to he extended his hand towards his legs


    and also said, ¡°Rumbling,e!¡±.


    Boom!


    Currently, lightning suddenly struck Jason¡¯s legs!


    Jason was so frightened right now and also he could just feel that his legs had actually currently


    gone totally numb, as though he had lost consciousness. He overlooked at his legs and also he


    understood that his legs had already be coal!


    ¡± Ahh ¡­ ahh ¡­¡± Jason could not believe his own eyes. Consequently, he tried to touch his legs with


    his hands.


    Even though his legs resembled two pieces of coal that had actually currently been melted into


    ashes, and although they appear to keep their original shape, as soon as Jason touched his legs, it


    immediately became ash!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 387


    When Jason saw that his legs had actually already turned into ash that was drifting in the air, he


    was so frightened that he began crying out loud. He actually could notprehend what was going


    on.


    Only after that did hestly recognize that Charlie Wade was truly a dragon sent from the paradises


    and he was not even a pest in front of Charlie Wade.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade stated in an uncaring way, ¡°Ever since you establish your eyes on my


    better half, you have just one path before you! Fatality!¡±.


    As soon as he heard this, Jason was so afraid that he might not quit trembling frantically.


    Death?


    As he thought about this, Jason broke down totally and he sobbed bitterly as he pled, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    I¡¯ve already shed my legs. I¡¯m an entirely handicapped individual now! Please. Please just let me off


    currently.¡±.


    Charlie Wade sneered prior to he said, ¡°Do not you wish to apany your dad? Do not forget that


    he died as a result of you!¡±.


    ¡± No, I don¡¯t want to! I don¡¯t wish to die!¡± Jason waved his hands as he shouted hysterically.


    Fatality?


    He was still so young! Exactly how could he possibly have the guts to encounter fatality?


    He wanted to continue living in this world.


    Charlie Wade took a look at him with a lively expression on his face before he sneered and also


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t you discover it much better for you to continue residing in this world than to pass


    away?¡±.


    Jason nodded in scary!


    Naturally, it would certainly be much better for him to live than to pass away!


    That would not intend to endure?


    Charlie Wade replied coldly currently, ¡°This proves that you¡¯re not experiencing enough currently!¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade raised his hand before he stated, ¡°Rumbling,e!¡±.


    One more shot of lightning struck Jason¡¯s crotch immediately.


    In a blink of an eye, Jason felt his crotch go numbpletely. He realized that his crotch had


    currently turned to ashes!


    Jason got a handful of ashes from his trousers before he cried out loud.


    This was his manhood!


    It had actually currently be ashes.


    Nevertheless, Charlie Wade was not prepared to let him go.


    Charlie Wade checked out him before he said happily, ¡°Well, because you can still hold the ashes


    up in your hands, this confirms that you aren¡¯tpletely disabledl!¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade approached Jason before he increased his hand and imed, ¡°Rumbling,


    come!¡±.


    Instantly after that, there were two shes of lightning!


    Jason could see with his very own 2 eyes that his arms were developing into coal at this time.


    He was so scared as well as his body shook uncontrobly. Afterwards, his arms that had actually


    currently developed into coal snapped off his shoulders with a click before they was up to the


    ground and developed a pool of ashes.


    Currently, Jason had actuallypletely shed all of his arm or legs! He checked out Charlie Wade


    before he asked pathetically, ¡°Charlie Wade ¡­ please let me off ¡­ I¡¯m currently in such an


    unpleasant state currently, so please just let me live. I¡¯m begging you, Charlie Wade. Please ¡­¡±.


    Jason proceeded weeping as tears diminished his cheeks.


    Charlie Wade drank his head prior to he said in a cold manner, ¡°I have actually currently told you


    that you will die today because you set your sights on my better half and actually had dirty thoughts


    regarding her! The reason why I really did not eliminate you instantly is because I desired you to


    feel despair!¡±.


    Jason panicked and he quickly said, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ aren¡¯t you terrified that someone would


    certainly discover that you killed my papa and I? Do not you recognize that my family is really


    powerful? A person will absolutely learn about this and also you¡¯ll have to pay the price for your


    actions today!¡±.


    Charlie Wade rolled up his sleeves prior to he kicked the pile of ashes apart. Afterwards, he rested


    cross-legged in front of Jason prior to he grinned and said, ¡°Jason, do you know what my true


    identification is?¡±.


    Jason drank his head with a nk expression on his face.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 388


    There was something he intended to state but he did not dare say it.


    ¡® Aren¡¯t you simply the ineffective son-inw of the Wilson family members, the well-known piece of


    garbage?¡¯.


    When Charlie Wade saw that Jason did not risk to speak out, he smiled before he said, ¡°You must


    believe that I¡¯m simply a stinky piece of trash, right?¡±.


    Jason did not dare to answer.


    Charlie Wade grinned somewhat prior to he stated, ¡°To inform you the reality, I¡¯m the young lord of


    the Wade household in Eastcliff and I¡¯m likewise the chairman of Emgrand Group. Do you think your


    family could potentially be a lot more powerful than mine?¡±.


    Jason was horrified right now.


    The Wade household?


    Had not been that the most affluent and powerful family in the country?


    Why ¡­


    Why would certainly the young lord of the Wade household in Eastcliffe to Aurouss Hilll to


    come to be the son-inw of the Wilson household?


    If you really are the young lord of the Wade family, then why are you willing to stay as the ineffective


    son-inw of the Wilson family? You might quickly make the Wilson family members kneel prior to


    you with a snap of your fingers.


    Charlie Wade replied in a calm fashion, ¡°Well, mortals aren¡¯t certified to see real face of the dragon


    and also there is no requirement for the dragon to reveal its real identification.¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade checked out the time prior to he said, ¡°Alright after that, it¡¯s practically


    time, Jason. Rush and overtake your dad prior to he goes too far away! Perhaps you ¡®d be able to


    catch up with him and also keep himpany ¡­¡±.


    Jacob Wilson began crying out in concern yet Charlie Wade did not offer him a possibility to im


    anything at all. Charlie Wade simply stood up before he smiled at Jason andmanded,


    ¡°Thunder,e!¡±.


    There was a loud bang as well as after the frightening thunder and lightning, Jason left this world,


    loaded with regrets. He had actually already turned into ashespletely and there was no trace of


    him left in this globe.


    Charlie Wade considered his other half and also mother-inw that were still out cold before he got


    his cell phone and also called Albert.


    As quickly as the phone call was attached, Charlie Wade rapidly advised, ¡°Albert! I go to the


    riverside vacation home. Please bring a couple of men and autos with you. Make certain to bring


    some fuel as well.¡±.


    Albert rapidly replied, ¡°Alright, Mr. Wade! Don¡¯t fret, I¡¯m already on my method!¡±.


    Regarding 10 minutester, Albert got to the waterfront vi with a group of people.


    Charlie Wade asked them to drive the cars right into the courtyard prior to he stated to Albert, ¡°Offer


    me your vehicle. I wish to take my spouse and mother-inw home. I want you to set fire to this


    suite as well as shed it to the ground.¡±.


    Albert responded before he opened the door of his Mercedes-Benz for Charlie Wade.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade positioned his spouse as well as mother-inw in the rear before he


    informed Albert, ¡°Talk to the media and tell them not to make any reports on this issue.¡±.


    ¡± Alright, Mr. Wade,¡± Albert concurred immediately.


    ¡­


    Charlie Wade drove away from the riverside suite prior to he went back to his home in the city.


    After the vehicle stopped downstairs, he carefully woke his better half and also mother-inw up.


    As soon as they had both awakened, they were still anxious and full of fear. When they saw that


    they were sitting in the auto and also Charlie Wade was looking at the both of them with a worried


    expression on his face, they were both a little stunned.


    ire Wilson promptly asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, what took ce? Why are we below? Where¡¯s Jason


    and also his papa?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly prior to he imed, ¡°They have actually currently left out of fear since


    they¡¯re guilty of the criminal offense of kidnapping! The cops are hunting them down currently.¡±.


    ¡± Huh?¡± ire Wilson said loudly as she imed, ¡°Just how did you manage to leave with both of


    us?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°I called the cops prior to I went to the waterfront vi. When they were


    about to eliminate me, the cops reached the scene. The dad and also kid were both so terrified that


    they started to make their getaway promptly. I presume they would never ever attempt to return to


    Aurouss Hilll ¡­¡±.


    When ire Wilson recalled how courageous Charlie Wade was when he rushed to the riverside


    rental property to conserve her, rips welled up in her eyes as well as she stated, ¡°Dear partner,


    thanks ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned as he stated, ¡°Why are you being so courteous with me? I¡¯m your spouse as


    well as this is what a partner must provide for his partner!¡±.


    For Charlie Wade, whatever that he did deserved it as long as he might listen to ire Wilson thank


    him, her partner!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 389


    At this time, ine Ma heaved a big sigh of alleviation before she patted her upper body and also


    imed, ¡°It¡¯s a true blessing! It¡¯s really a true blessing today! I was virtually destroyed by Justin


    today ¡­¡±.


    ire Wilson looked at her before she imed helplessly, ¡°Mom, can you have a principles


    whenever you do anything in the future? If not for Charlie Wade, we ¡®d both be dead today!¡±.


    ine Ma recognized that she was wrong but she stated in a hesitant way, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m


    likewise a sufferer in this issue! This case just took ce because of Charlie Wade! Whatever


    began with Charlie Wade! If he did not provoke Jason in the first ce, then we would not have


    experienced this kind of risk in all. This is all Charlie Wade¡¯s fault!¡±.


    ire Wilson was truly mad right now and she shouted, ¡°You¡¯re truly amazing!¡±.


    After that, ire Wilson pressed the door open and also she got out of the vehicle prior to heading


    right into your house quickly.


    When ine Ma saw ire Wilson facing your home in a hurry, she fast opened the vehicle door


    before she chased her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade also hurriedlyplied with behind without iming anything.


    After entering the house, Charlie Wade recognized that his father-inw was not at home. ine


    Ma imed to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, please make sure not to inform your


    daddy what urred today, all right? Do you hear me?¡±.


    Currently, ire Wilson asked her, ¡°Why? Really did not you im that you weren¡¯t in the wrong?


    Do you have a guilty conscience?¡±.


    ine Ma answered back at this time, ¡°Why would I have a guilty conscience? I simply don¡¯t desire


    your dad to be fretted! We¡¯re both fine now, so what is the factor of telling him about this matter and


    making him angry and also anxious for no reason at all?¡±.


    ire Wilson responded, ¡°If you still decline to confess your blunder in this matter, after that I¡¯ll


    absolutely tell Daddy about this matter so he can judge who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong!¡±.


    ine Ma hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, penalty. All of this is Jason¡¯s fault! He also said that he would


    certainly provide me a Mercedes-Benz S520!


    When ire Wilson listened to ine Ma talking about a Mercedes-Benz S520, she rapidly asked,


    ¡°What Mercedes-Benz 520 are you discussing, Mom? What¡¯s taking ce here?¡±.


    ine Ma recognized that she had actually stated glitch and also she hurriedly described, ¡°Oh,


    Jason called me as well as told me that he wished to apologize to us. He additionally said that he


    would love to provide me a Mercedes-Benz so that I would have an auto to drive myself around the


    city.


    I thought about it as well as given that both you and your papa currently own your own cars, I


    thought that it would be excellent for me to have my very own car also. At the same time, I assumed


    that you would likewise have the ability to get some money out of the remodelling work. That was


    the reason that I consented to satisfy him!¡±.


    After that, ine Ma included, ¡°Yet the only reason that I did all this was due to you as well as our


    family!¡±.


    ire Wilson was very mad and she said, ¡°Can you stop stating that you are doing this for me or


    our family? If not for Charlie Wade, I would certainly be dead today! Charlie Wade risked his own life


    to save us yet you didn¡¯t also thank him!


    When ine Ma listened to ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s usations versus herself, she promptly sat


    down on the ground as well as started crying and shouting.


    ¡± Oh my god! Why is my life so unpleasant? I only have one kid in this life and she¡¯s really directing


    a finger at me and also scolding me! What¡¯s the factor of me residing in this world? There is no


    factor for me to proceed residing in this globe. Just let me die currently!¡±.


    As usual, ine Ma assumed that if she kept sobbing, ire Wilson would most definitely


    compromise and give in to her.


    ire Wilson did not have any kind of intentions ofpromising at all today.


    She looked at ine Ma in frustration before she said, ¡°Mama, why do you do this every time you


    make a blunder? You¡¯re constantly really hoping that others won¡¯t hold you liable for your activities


    and if anyone does do so, you¡¯ll keep sobbing regarding just how unpleasant your life is just so you


    would certainly be able to get out of it.


    ine Ma proceeded with her efficiency as well as she maintained crying as well as howling. ¡°I feel


    so bitter right currently! Inform me, how am I going to proceed living in this house in the future?


    ire Wilson dropped a couple of rips prior to she imed, ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re going to imitate this


    constantly, then I¡¯m mosting likely to move out of this residence with Charlie Wade. I still have some


    financial savings and also it won¡¯t cost me excessive to rent out a one-bedroom apartment ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 390


    Afterwards, ire Wilson said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Hubby, go as well as evacuate currently!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded as he imed, ¡°Okay, I will go currently.¡±.


    ire Wilson got her cellr phone prior to she said to ine Ma, ¡°I¡¯m mosting likely to call daddy


    and inform him that I¡¯m leaving today. I won¡¯t be living with the two of you in future. No matter what


    you do wrong in the future, I won¡¯t condemn you or reprimand you again!¡±.


    ine Ma worried right away.


    In this life, her only hope was ire Wilson Wilson.


    Otherwise, if she had to depend on Jacob Wilson, she would certainly never ever have the


    possibility to turn things over in this life.


    This time, ire Wilson appeared to have a very determined perspective. If she truly called Jacob


    Wilson, then there would certainly be no room for turnaround.


    So, ine Ma rushed over and also embraced ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s legs before she sobbed and


    also imed, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, please don¡¯t leave me! ire Wilson Wilson, please don¡¯t


    leave your mama. I understand that I¡¯m at fault. I recognize that I¡¯m in the wrong. This is all since I


    was minor as well as materialistic! I assure that I will change in the future, alright? Please offer your


    mother a chance to repent!¡±.


    ire Wilson looked at her mother with an empty expression on her face. ¡°Mom, if you really


    recognize that you are wrong then you should be saying sorry to Charlie Wade for everything you


    stated. Besides that, you should likewise give thanks to Charlie Wade for conserving our lives


    today!¡±.


    ine Ma unconsciously responded, ¡°Why should I say thanks to that piece of garbage? Isn¡¯t it only


    right for him to save us?¡±.


    ire Wilson was furious and she stomped her feet prior to she stated, ¡°You¡¯re still calling him an


    item of trash?¡±.


    ine Ma hurriedly altered her words and stated, ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong. He isn¡¯t a piece of


    trash. You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll ask forgiveness to him now!¡±.


    Afterwards, ine Ma stood up prior to she mosted likely to ire Wilson as well as Charlie Wade¡¯s


    room. After that, she hesitantly said, ¡°Charlie Wade, I regret speaking with you so severely before


    this. Please do not take it to heart.¡±.


    ine Ma hesitated for a moment before she proceeded talking, ¡°And, well, thank you for saving us


    today.¡±.


    As a matter of fact, Charlie Wade was very annoyed with ine Ma. It was not due to her bad


    attitude but he was annoyed due to the fact that ine Ma¡¯s greed and outrageous character had


    virtually brought harm onto ire Wilson Wilson.


    For Charlie Wade, as long as ire Wilson was safe and sound, it did not matter to him if ine Ma


    was dead. He would not feel dismayed in any way.


    Nheless, if ire Wilson got harmed as a result of ine Ma, he would certainly not be able to


    forgive ine Ma whatsoever even if she died 10 thousand times!


    He felt that whatever that happened today was actually frightening and also bothersome. ire


    Wilson was safe and nothing had taken ce to her. Charlie Wade knew that it would certainly not


    be appropriate for him to lecture his mother-inw in front of ire Wilson Wilson.


    If his mother-inw would just repent and have a bit more conscience after what they had actually


    undergone today, then that would be wonderful.


    As he considered this, Charlie Wade covertly made a decision to provide ine Ma onest


    chance. If she attempted to cause trouble again, after that next time, he would certainly get some


    people to damage her legs to make sure that she would be wheelchair-bound for the rest of her life.


    If she could still cause trouble while she was wheelchair-bound, after that he would just make


    certain that he defeated her up until she developed into a vegetable!

 Chapter 391-395

    Chapter 391-395


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 391


    Given That ine Ma had actually already confessed to her own mistake and ensured that she


    would never ever do something like this again, ire Wilson came to be soft-hearted as well as she


    determined not to seek the matter better.


    When they were both alone, ire Wilson told Charlie Wade, ¡°Charlie Wade, my mother is always


    simr to this. Please do not criticize her way too much. As long as she recognizes her very own


    error as well as wants to turn over a new leaf, we need to provide her a second possibility.¡±


    What could Charlie Wade say? She was ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s biological mom and his mother-in-


    law. He might just grin as he said, ¡°I understand, ire Wilson Wilson. You don¡¯t need to worry


    about me. You can pick this issue on your own. I¡¯m your spouse and she¡¯s my mother-inw, so I


    will not me her for anything she does.¡±


    ire Wilson responded before she embraced Charlie Wade delicately and also imed, ¡°Beloved


    hubby, I¡¯m actually grateful to you. If it weren¡¯t due to you, Mama and I wouldn¡¯t have been able to


    leave that location alive ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he stated, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t discuss it. You do not have to maintain


    thanking me!¡±.


    ¡± Mm ¡­¡± ire Wilson responded prior to she stated, ¡°We need to postpone vacating then. What do


    you believe?¡±.


    Even though Charlie Wade really wanted to leave with ire Wilson Wilson, he wanted to respect


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s decision.


    As a result, he grinned prior to he said, ¡°I do not mind leaving neither if we proceed living here


    either. It matters not that much to me.¡±.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade seemed to recall something and also he stated, ¡°By the way, the


    remodelling for the vi at Thompson First is nearly done. After the remodelling is finished, we can


    move right into the rental property as a family.¡±.


    ire Wilson was a little overwhelmed as well as she said, ¡°That rental property belongs to Mr.


    White after all. Wouldn¡¯t it be very frustrating for us if we¡¯ve currently relocated as a family and also


    he makes a decision that he intends to repossess the rental property someday?¡±.


    ¡± It would not be problematic in all.¡± Charlie Wade smiled, ¡°Zeke has actually currently moved the


    possession of the vacation home to me. I¡¯m now thewful proprietor of the rental property and he


    will not be able to take the vi back from me anymore.


    Besides that, we ¡®d be able to lead a quieter and a lot more peaceful life in the future. If we


    relocated into the huge rental property, there would certainly be numerous floorings in the vi.


    We can reside on the 3rd floor while our parents can live on the 2nd floor. In this manner, we will


    have the ability to meet them much less as well as we would have a lot more flexibility. What do you


    assume?¡±.


    ire Wilson thought about it and also she felt that what Charlie Wade said actually made good


    sense.


    She had actually always wished to run away from the problems of this family members but often,


    she really felt that she did not have the rights to do so. She was still her parents¡¯ biological kid, so


    exactly how could she potentially relocate out just like that?


    It was really hard to deal with this kind of circumstance in some cases.


    If they actually moved into the vacation home, life would definitely be a whole lot lessplicated.


    Everybody¡¯s bedroom would certainly not be located on the exact same flooring as well as they


    could minimize any type of disturbance and have some leisure time to themselves.


    ire Wilson nodded before she said to Charlie Wade, ¡°If that holds true, after that we need to


    move into the rental property as quickly as the restorations areplete!¡±.


    ***.


    A rental property was burning at the waterfront vi right now.


    The fire truck reached the scene and it took them a very long time to ultimately produce the fire.


    Every little thing inside the vacation home had actually currently been minimized to ashes.


    The firefighters went into the site and they kept in mind that there were no human bodies or remains


    inside the suite, which showed that this fire did not cause any type of casualties in any way.


    A fire without any casualties was normally not worth any reference, so nobody paid much interest to


    the abrupt fire that refuted the whole suite.


    The reason why the fire fighters can not locate any corpses or human remains was because Justin


    as well as Jason had actually currently been minimized to ashes by Charlie Wade¡¯s Rumbling


    Order.


    For that reason, the remains of their ashes were integrated with all the other objects in the area and


    because the ashes were so fine, it was totally impossible for it to contain any kind of DNA elements


    at all.


    This was how both the papa as well as boy from the Grant family members totally vaporized from


    this world.


    Every person in the Give family was really nervous right now.


    They did not know where the daddy and also son had gone and no one found out about the awful


    as well as distressing strategy that they had thought of to retaliate versus Charlie Wade.


    The suite that was burned down was had by their household however although the vacation home


    was refuted to ashes, there were no casualties! Therefore, the Give household thought that the


    father and son had gone missing!


    After that, the Grant family members supplied a money benefit of 5 million dors to any individual


    who had any kind of info concerning Justin and also Jason. They also posted pictures of both all


    over the city.


    No one could discover the two persons that had actually vanished into thin air. They left no traces or


    ideas of their existence back in this globe.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 392


    At the same time, Keh, who had his manhood ruined by Charlie Wade, was awaiting Justin¡¯s


    phone call in your home.


    Last evening, he saw the pair of papa and boy pacing up and down the entrance of Anthony¡¯s


    Serene World Facility. It appeared as though the both of them were attempting to light up Serene


    World Facility with gas. It was then that Keh realized that he would certainly be able to make


    use of these fools to his very own benefit.


    He originally assumed that he might trick both of them into doing away with Anthony. Afterwards, he


    would certainly switch out Anthony¡¯s actual medicine with the fake ones he had already prepared.


    As quickly as he obtained his hands on Anthony¡¯s real medication, he would have the ability to


    recover his member to its previous glory.


    However, despite the fact that Justin stated that he would certainly call him today, he did not call him


    whatsoever. This made Keh a little anxious.


    He did not know Justin¡¯s name and also he can only keep dialing the contact number that had


    actually been offered to him. Despite the number of times he called, the call could not be connected


    because it was not in the solution area.


    The even more he could not get to Justin, the extra inmed Keh was.


    Woman Wilson, Christopher, Hannah, their daughter, Wendy, and boy, Harold, were all standing at


    the side as they looked meticulously at Keh who was remaining on the sofa right now.


    ¡± Damn it! This canine! He¡¯s actually pissing me off! He isn¡¯t credible whatsoever!¡±.


    Afterwards, Keh called Justin¡¯s telephone number again as well as he found that the call was


    still not experiencing. Right now, Keh had an actually gloomy expression on his face.


    He felt that he was on the verge of copse. Without his member, he was nothing more than a living


    eunuch, so he might not wait to obtain his hands on Anthony¡¯s amazing medication.


    He knew all concerning Anthony as well as his capabilities. He did not attempt to provoke him


    straight.


    When Wendy saw that Keh was getting a growing number of inmed, she hurriedly


    progression prior to she said, ¡°My dear, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who are you trying to call? Why are


    you so irritated today?¡±.


    Right now, Keh responded with a ck face, ¡°I¡¯m calling a b * stard yet I do not recognize his


    name!¡±.


    Everyone in the living room exchanged looks with each other. They can not assist however question


    why Keh would certainly wish to make a phone call to someone whose name he did not also


    know.


    At this time, Harold all of a sudden received a text message from an Aurouss Hilll team


    conversation. The Give family members is offering a cash benefit of five million dors to anyone


    that has any kind of hints or details about them.


    Instantly after that, the proprietor of the team sent a picture of the daddy as well as son to the team


    conversation.


    Harold muttered in shock, ¡°Wow. Exactly how could Jason and also Justin suddenly vanish?¡±.


    Wendy also asked in surprise, ¡°Bro, isn¡¯t Jason the same guy that became a cripple because


    Charlie Wade threw him out of the health center window 2 days ago?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Harold proceeded speaking, ¡°Both of them went missing out on today ¡­¡±.


    After hearing their discussion, Keh quickly thought about the dad and also son that were bring


    gas in their handsst evening. He rapidly asked, ¡°That is this Jason that you¡¯ve simply stated? Do


    you have a photo of him?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Harold fast handed his cell phone over to Keh as he stated, ¡°Look, Chairman Wilson.


    These are the two who have actually disappeared mysteriously today.¡±.


    When Keh saw the picture of the dad and boy, he unexpectedly said loudly, ¡°Damn it!¡±.


    Darn!


    What happened?


    They were going to get rid of Anthony today but the mentally retarded daddy as well as boy instantly


    vanished today?


    Could it be ¡­ could Charlie Wade be the mastermind behind their loss?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 393


    When Keh thought of the truth that the loss of the father and child of the Give household may


    have something to do with Charlie Wade, Keh might not aid however really feel very nervous.


    If Charlie Wade might really allow the daddy and also boy vaporize from the face of this world, after


    that he was afraid that Charlie Wade would also get rid of him ¡­


    Furthermore, since the father as well as child had actually currently vanished, he would certainly not


    be able to obtain his hands on Anthony¡¯s magic medication.


    After all, there would certainly not be any kind of substitute for a dead man and also he must refrain


    from doing anything to provoke Anthony right now.


    As everybody was maintaining quiet, Girl Wilson suddenly considered Keh in a lovely fashion


    as she stated in a humble way, ¡°Mr. Wilson, should we head to one of the big healthcare facilities in


    Eastcliff rather? Perhaps you would certainly have the ability to find a remedy for your illness then.¡±.


    Keh was the final life-saving straw for the entire Wilson family members as well as Woman


    Wilson felt much more nervous than him right now.


    If Keh might not recover his member, the Wilson family would absolutely lose out on the staying


    seventy million dors that he had already guaranteed to purchase the Wilson Team.


    ¡± Yes, Mr. Wilson. Despite The Fact That Dr. Simmons is a trustworthy and also popr man, he¡¯s


    constantly hanging around that piece of trash Charlie Wade. I think that there would certainly be


    various other brilliant physicians that are more qualified than him!¡±.


    Christopher additionally chimed in because he intended to get involved in Keh¡¯s excellent


    books.


    As quickly as their voices fell, the expression on Keh¡¯s face became even uglier. He gritted his


    teeth as he stated, ¡°Stop talking! I understand what that b * stard Dr. Simmons is capable of! If he


    hesitates to treat me, after that it would be pointless for me to head to any type of hospitals in


    Eastcliff.¡±.


    Right now, Wendy anxiously imed, ¡°Keh, is Dr. Simmons the only wizard medical


    professional in the entire Aurouss Hilll? Should we try looking for another person rather?¡±.


    Wendy did not have any kind of love or affection for Keh. Nheless, she really felt that she


    had currently paid such a high price yet it seems as though she did not get much benefit in all. Just


    how could she be content with this?


    Christopher all of a sudden considered something and also he quickly said, ¡°Chairman Wilson,


    really did not you say that you have a good friend who runs a pharmaceutical factory?


    Do you want to contact that person as well as see if he ¡®d be able to aid you out?¡±.


    The expression on Keh¡¯s face changed immediately as soon as he listened to Christopher¡¯s


    words. He had actually been so concentrated on getting Anthony¡¯s magic medication that she had


    forgotten everything about that.


    The Weaver household in Aurouss Hilll possesses a huge pharmaceutical firm and they was among


    the most respectable names in the pharmaceutical sector.


    Keh had a very excellent connection with the young lord of the Weaver household. The two of


    themmonly messed around together. Currently, he would probably be Keh¡¯sst hope in


    Aurouss Hilll.


    The young lord of the Weaver household was additionally an evil one just like him.


    If Keh were to request for his help, he would need to start from this facet.


    Currently, Keh took a look at Wendy with eyes filled with dissatisfaction as well as disgust.


    He had actually already spent fifteen million bucks for this woman and he only managed to invest 2


    or three evenings with her before he came to be a eunuch. This was actually among the most pricey


    ladies that he had ever before yed with!


    Considering that he had actually currently shed his manhood, he could no longer take part in any


    intimate moments with Wendy.


    It was ineffective for him to proceed maintaining her by his side. It would certainly be much better for


    him to bring her over to the young lord of the Weaver family members to make sure that she can


    please him instead.


    As he thought about this, Keh checked out Wendy before he smiled and said, ¡°Wendy, make


    sure that you dress up perfectly tomorrow. I¡¯m bringing you along with me to see a buddy ¡­¡±.


    It was unusual for Keh to smile as well as speak to her in such a nice manner these couple of


    days. As a result, Wendy was overjoyed and also she nodded in a hurry. She did not know what


    was experiencing Keh¡¯s dirty mind currently.


    ¡­


    The next day, the information of the loss of the papa as well as son of the Grant household


    continued spreading around the city.


    ire Wilson and ine Ma did not pay also much focus to the matter because Charlie Wade had


    already told them that the papa and boy had actually made off out of concern that they would be


    penalized for their criminal offense.


    Because they were making off, it was just all-natural for them to disappear from the face of this


    world.


    Keh got in touch with the young lord of the Weaver family beforehand prior to he brought


    Wendy with him to one of the unique personal areas in Aurouss Hilllter that evening as he


    anxiously waited on the arrival of the other party.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 394


    Wendy spruced up very wonderfully today. She used a ck figure-hugging outfit that deserved


    over a hundred thousand bucks. The gown disclosed her lovely contours and also figure and she


    put on hefty make-up tonight.


    Although she was not as stunning as ire Wilson or Jasmine, she might conveniently get most


    guys thrilled after cing on some make-up and sprucing up in some revealing apparel.


    When she heard that she was going to fulfill the young lord of the Weaver family, she was also a


    little thrilled.


    Although the Weaver family members was not one of the top households in Aurouss Hilll, it was still


    a much more powerful as well as more powerful family contrasted to the Wilson household.


    Since the Wilson household was still struggling, Wendy also wished that she would certainly have


    the ability to be familiar with more affluent as well as effective people. If she was fortunate sufficient,


    she could have the possibility to bring some renovations as well aspany to the Wilson


    household.


    Keh and also Wendy continued waiting in the personal area momentarily when somebody


    unexpectedly pushed the door open.


    Currently, a middle-aged guy dressed in an Armani fit walked into the space. The man had his hair


    combed sideways and he looked really wretched. He was also putting on a Patek Phillipe enjoy on


    his wrist.


    A man who looked about a couple of years more youthful than him was carrying a bag in his hand


    as heplied with behind him. He appeared like his assistant.


    Keh stood before he grinned as well as said, ¡°Bro Jeffrey,e and also sit inside.¡±.


    The middle-aged man grinned prior to he stated, ¡°Chairman Wilson, you¡¯re such a hectic male as


    well as you have actually not seen Aurouss Hilll for the longest time! What brings you here today?


    I¡¯m likewise really ttered that you¡¯ve really asked me out!¡±.


    As he spoke, Jeffrey all of a sudden saw Wendy that was sitting next to Keh as well as his eyes


    lit up quickly.


    Jeffrey smiled prior to he imed, ¡°Wow, Keh. That¡¯s this lovelydy beside you? Why didn¡¯t


    you present her to me?¡±.


    Keh pulled Wendy over to him as he imed with a smile on his face, ¡°Sibling Jeffrey, let me


    present you to her. This is my niece, Wendy.¡±.


    ¡± Oh, it turns out that she¡¯s your niece. It¡¯s no wonder that she¡¯s so attractive.¡±.


    When Jeffrey listened to that Wendy was Keh¡¯s niece, he smiled as well as nodded delicately.


    Right now, his eyes shed with greed as he reached out his hand towards Wendy as well as said,


    ¡°Miss Wendy, I¡¯m so fortunate to fulfill you today.¡±.


    Right now, Keh stated to Wendy, ¡°Wendy, this is Jeffrey Weaver, the general supervisor of


    Weaver Pharmaceuticals. Weaver Pharmaceuticals is a well-known pharmaceutical business in


    Aurouss Hilll as well as they are doing extremely well in the pharmaceutical sector.¡±.


    Wendy fast shook hands with the other celebration as she imed, ¡°Hello there, Mr. Weaver!¡±.


    Jeffrey took off his suit jacket prior to he tossed it towards the man that was guaranteeing him at this


    time.


    The aide missed his throw as well as the suit jacket fell on the ground.


    There was an appearance of dissatisfaction in Jeffrey¡¯s eyes as he zed at the man prior to he


    started cursing at him. ¡°Waste! You can not also do something as easy as this?¡±.


    ¡± I¡¯m sorry, Senior Bro. This is all my fault ¡­ please do not snap.¡± The other man¡¯s face turned pale


    as well as he rapidly grabbed the suit jacket on the ground prior to he rubbed out the dust on it.


    Jeffrey obtained also much more upset and disgusted after hearing the man¡¯s words. He strolled


    towards the man and also pped him throughout the face before he stated, ¡°Liam, just how


    numerous times must I tell you that you¡¯re simply an illegitimate kid?


    Even though Liam was pped throughout the face, he did not risk to refute or strike back in all.


    Instead, he responded in a simple fashion, as though he was currently utilized to this type of


    therapy. After that, he gradually pulled away as he imed, ¡°Alright, I recognize, Elder Brother.¡±.


    After he was done speaking, Liam rushed out of the exclusive room.


    ¡± What a frustration! Darn!¡±.


    As Jeffrey continued cursing, Keh all of a sudden asked, ¡°Bro Jeffrey, is that your brother?¡±.


    Jeffry responded coldly, ¡°He¡¯s just an illegitimate child! He isn¡¯t my brother!¡±.


    After that, Jeffrey reversed to check out Wendy prior to he asked, ¡°Miss Wendy, you¡¯re so beautiful.


    May I understand if you have a sweetheart?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 395


    As soon as Wendy heard his question, she did not address but she looked at Keh with an


    ufortable expression on her face.


    She did not risk to im that she had no partner because she was Keh¡¯s fan.


    She did not tell any type of outsiders that she was Keh¡¯s fan. Keh had a household of his


    own.


    All of a sudden, Keh was actually extremely uplicated currently. He did not trouble to hide


    the reality and he just grinned prior to he informed Jeffrey, ¡°Brother Jeffrey, let me tell you the truth.


    Wendy is actually my fan. However, I hope you¡¯ll keep this to on your own and not tell anyone else


    concerning this.¡±.


    Jeffrey felt really regretful right now. He initially assumed that Wendy was Keh¡¯s niece. That


    would certainly have known that it was simply a cover and she was in reality simply his enthusiast.


    Although he had an interest in Wendy, he would certainly not risk to swipe Keh¡¯sdy.


    Consequently, he could only resolve all these ideas in his heart.


    Keh normally saw the appearance of greed in his eyes as well as he grinned to himself as he


    proceeded talking with Jeffrey.


    Currently, Keh purposely asked Jeffrey, ¡°By the way, Brother Jeffrey, exactly how has your


    father¡¯s health been recently?¡±.


    Jeffrey sighed before he imed, ¡°Not that great. The old man had partied excessive when he was


    more youthful as well as he¡¯s paying the cost for his activities now. His health and wellness is


    experiencing a great deal currently.¡±.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Keh asked once more, ¡°I listened to that the old man made use of to have a great deal of


    enchanting connections in the past?¡±.


    ¡± Naturally he had a lot of them!¡± Jeffrey responded helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize that my father


    was simr to me? He was really handsome as well as young back then and he would constantly


    coax as well as spend the night with all type of women whenever he headed out to get medical


    natural herbs as well as medicine outside.


    He would certainly constantly discover the chance to sleep around whenever he could do so. As far


    as I recognize, he had more than twenty lovers in the past! That¡¯s much more than I have!¡±.


    ¡± Wow!¡± Keh said loudly right away. ¡°Your dad was actually such a phnderer when he was


    young?¡±.


    Jeffrey nodded prior to he imed in a helpless fashion, ¡°Otherwise, how else would certainly I have


    a half-brother that is an illegitimate child? My dad has several other illegitimate youngsters out there


    but they¡¯re all children.


    When my grandpa discovered that my daddy had an invalid child avable, he demanded bringing


    him back to the Weaver family residence due to the fact that he said that a boy of the Weaver


    household must not be delegated experience outdoors.¡±


    My papa does not also want to see him at all! Given that he has already acknowledged his


    forefathers and also since my grandpa was the one who invited him into the Weaver family


    members, we have no selection however to keep him with us.


    Keh had constantly understood that the Weaver family members had 2 children. The eldest


    child was none various other than Jeffrey Weaver while the younger son was the illegitimate


    youngster, Liam Weaver.


    It appeared as though Liam truly matured in a very hard and also miserable atmosphere.


    Right now, Keh all of a sudden asked out of inquisitiveness, ¡°By the way, Sibling Jeffrey,


    considering that your daddy utilized to be a womanizer in the past, he should have a remarkable


    ability in that location. Did he make use of any type of secret tricks or medication?¡±


    Jeffrey nodded before he grinned as well as imed, ¡°Exactly how did you know? My dad actually


    had a secret.


    ¡± Seriously?¡± Keh asked in shock. ¡°After that, do you still have that dish?¡±


    Jeffrey stated, ¡°What should I state concerning this medicine? When he was more youthful, my


    daddy used it for regarding twenty to thirty years. It seems to be actually helpful.


    I listened to that my papa might in fact do more than 10 times in a single evening when he was out


    acquiring medicinal herbs and also active ingredients in the past! People even gave him thebel


    ¡®Weaver Fourteen Times¡¯!¡±.


    Speaking of this, Jeffrey sighed as he said, ¡°I was initially thinking of using this prescription for


    automationter. Nevertheless, after examining theponents of the medicine, the researcher


    found out that this medicine triggers kidney and liver poisoning.


    Just look at my old man! He¡¯s just in his very early sixties but his livers as well as kidneys are


    practically entirely exhausted. The physician imed that he¡¯ll just have the ability to live for an


    additional two to three years at most.¡±.

 Chapter 396-400

    Chapter 396-400


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 396


    Keh¡¯s originally delightful face suddenly came to be extremely hefty.


    Although it was extremely vital for him to reim his manhood, his life was much more crucial!


    He should not risk his own life so that he could continue messing around with women, right?


    When Jeffrey saw the sudden change in his expression, he asked in a curious way, ¡°Chairman


    Wilson, are you ¡­ dealing with any type of unspeakable problems now?¡±


    Keh had a defenseless expression on his face prior to he imed, ¡°You¡¯re right, Brother Jeffrey.


    I paid a check out to the hospital and the medical professional said there¡¯s no means for him to aid


    me at all.


    Afterwards, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Would it be also harmful if I utilized the medication that your old


    man made use of just once or twice? Could you let me attempt the medicine for myself?¡±


    Jeffrey rapidly responded, ¡°Brother, I wouldn¡¯t suggest you to attempt that medicine in any way! It


    wouldn¡¯t deserve it whatsoever if you harmed your own body ultimately.¡±


    Afterwards, Jeffrey proceeded talking, ¡°My family is currently going through study to conduct


    refresher courses on this prescription.


    We hope to make an enhancement to it. If we seed in our research, we won¡¯t just have the


    ability to enhance the male masculinity yet it additionally has a solid repair as well as fixing result on


    a man¡¯s capacity!¡±


    ¡± Actually?¡± Keh asked excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s terrific! When will the medication be released?¡±


    At this time, Jeffrey replied, ¡°Nevertheless, we¡¯re still except one medical natural herb. In order to


    finish the medication, we¡¯ll need to wait for the Chinese Medicine Expo that will certainly be kept in


    two days¡¯ time in order to be able to acquire the medicinal natural herbs.¡±


    Keh was overjoyed! 2 days was nothing whatsoever. If he could be totally cured and reim his


    member, he did not even mind waiting an additional 2 years!


    Keh fast stated, ¡°Sibling Jeffrey, would you mind selling me the medicine after it ispleted? I


    actually need it.¡±


    How could it not be a necessity? He was now a living eunuch. If he really shed his member, after


    that he may too suffice off.


    Jeffrey was ced in a challenging spot and also he sighed as he imed, ¡°It¡¯s not that I do not


    wish to aid you, bro. The medical herbs made use of in this medication are truly very precious. We


    can only generate one set of this medication in the very early trials ¡­¡±.


    Afterwards, Jeffrey eyed Wendy prior to he smiled and also said, ¡°However, it isn¡¯t totally difficult for


    me to aid you ¡­¡±.


    Exactly how could Keh potentially not know what was running through Jeffrey¡¯s mind at this


    time? He showed a smile that every guy would certainly recognize before he said, ¡°Wendy, from


    now on, you¡¯ll be Brother Jeffrey¡¯s woman. Thank him on my behalf and also make sure to offer him


    along with you served me. Do youprehend?¡±.


    When Jeffrey heard Keh¡¯s words, he was instantly really thrilled.


    He had currently wished for something to ur with this stunning woman as quickly as he saw


    Wendy.


    He was a little disappointed when he listened to that Wendy was Keh¡¯s niece.


    All of a sudden, Wendy became Keh¡¯s lover instead. Furthermore, Keh additionally straight


    pushed her right into his arms to get the medication from him.


    He did not have to put in any kind of effort whatsoever.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 397


    Wendy really felt a little resistant inside.


    She wished that she could continue to be Keh¡¯s fan and also she really hoped that


    Keh could present her to more rich as well as effective individuals.


    In this manner, with the help of Keh¡¯s links, she would have the ability to obtain more calls as


    well as gradually be a really effectivedy in Aurouss Hilll.


    During that time, not just would she have the ability to acquire a lot of advantages for herself, but


    she would certainly additionally have the ability to produce a lot of advantages to Wilson Team.


    Wendy would certainly also be a very popr leader and also number of Wilson Team.


    Unexpectedly, she was only a device to Keh. In an effort to obtain the medicine to regain his


    manhood, he was so ready to hand her over to Jeffrey just like that?


    She wanted to continue being Keh¡¯s enthusiast as well as she wanted to proceed living an


    upper-ss life. However, she did not intend to be a toy shared amongst the upper-ss men.


    As quickly as individuals read about her credibility as a ything, after that she would never have


    the ability to marry right into a wealthy as well as prestigious household in her lifetime!


    She rapidly took Keh¡¯s hand prior to she stated, ¡°Keh, I like you so a lot and also I want to


    be with you. I do not ever want to leave your side ¡­¡±.


    Keh was mad with Wendy right now since he really felt that out of all the women that he had


    yed with before, Wendy was the least economical one.


    He was anxious to obtain rid of Wendy currently in exchange for onest benefit.


    Offering Wendy to Jeffrey would certainly be the very best decision that he could make today.


    Nevertheless, he had actually already shed his manhood so he can only check out Wendy but he


    could not take advantage of her whatsoever. If he offered Wendy up to Jeffrey and also if he took


    care of to locate a cure for his health problem, after that he could proceed looking for otherdies in


    the future.


    He looked at Wendy with a chilly expression on his face prior to he said, ¡°Don¡¯t y about with me


    now. If I ask you to go along with Brother Jeffrey, after that you would certainly much better listen to


    me and apany him! Why are you spouting a lot rubbish currently?¡±.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy had a hurt expression on her face as rips dropped her cheeks. She began crying as she


    imed, ¡°Keh, didn¡¯t you get together with me since you liked me? If you actually liked me,


    after that why would certainly you offer me to somebody else?¡±.


    Jeffrey really felt a little unpleasant now and he imed, ¡°Oh, Chairman Wilson, considering that


    Miss Wendy has such a deep love for you, then please don¡¯t make things difficult for her anymore!¡±.


    Currently, Keh raised his hand prior to he gave Wendy a put as he imed, ¡°You¡¯re just one of


    the women I¡¯m fooling around with! If I ask you to do something, after that you would certainly better


    obey me as well as get it done immediately!


    If you decline toe with Sibling Jeffrey today, I¡¯ll withdraw my investment from Wilson Group and


    I¡¯ll see to it that the Wilson family members deres bankruptcy immediately. Afterwards, I


    additionally want you to return me the cash that I gave to you! You must understand what would


    certainly happen to the Wilson family if I choose to withdraw my investment!¡±.


    Wendy was stunned when she listened to Keh¡¯s words and a sense of humiliation promptly


    rose in her heart.


    What was using sensation degraded?


    Could she decline Keh¡¯s request even if she really felt degraded?


    It was really simple for her to decline Keh¡¯s request. She might simply im that she would


    certainly refrain from doing it.


    What would certainly ur after she rejected his request?


    After refusing his request, whatever would return to the means it was. The Wilson family members


    would have to apply for the personal bankruptcy of Wilson Group as well as her imagine being a


    socialite would bepletely smashed.


    Wendy can onlypel a smile as well as imed, ¡°I agree, I agree. I assure to take excellent care


    of Mr. Weaver.¡±.


    Keh sneered before he imed, ¡°I rejoice you understand your own location!¡±.


    Afterwards, he pushed Wendy right into Jeffrey¡¯s arm prior to he smiled as well as said, ¡°Ensure that


    you satisfy Mr. Weaver tonight!¡±.


    Jeffrey embraced Wendy excitedly before he grinned as well as imed, ¡°Wendy, I¡¯ll get a resort


    area and we can be familiar with each other properly tonight!¡±.


    Wendy quietly wiped the detach her face and she was full of bitterness at this time.


    She was the youngdy of the Wilson family and also she was once sought after by many varieties


    of people. She made use of to be so hoity-toity and egotistic.


    When she was looking for a partner, she would certainly not even check out an individual if he was


    not part of the abundant second generation of a wealthy as well as powerful family members.


    That would certainly have anticipated her to finish up in this state today after she had tired all of her


    resources?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 398


    After she was abandoned by her fianc¨¦, Gerald, she became Keh¡¯s fan. All of a sudden,


    Keh just regarded her as a tool as well as toy that he could just toss to Jeffrey. Who would


    Jeffrey press her to after he obtained tired of her after that?


    Right now, she can not help yet think about her rtive, ire Wilson Wilson.


    ire Wilson had actually never ced some much idea right into guys. Furthermore, ire Wilson


    had actually never ever remained in any kind of partnership before and she married Charlie Wade


    with no reluctance in any way. Nevertheless, although Charlie Wade was just an useless item of


    trash, he would never allow her to be dishonored in this fashion ¡­


    On the other hand, she could not necessarily be a victor.


    Jeffrey embraced Wendy tightly in his arms as he stated to Keh with a wry expression on his


    face, ¡°Do not fret, Keh. I¡¯ll send you the medicine to restore your member as soon as we have


    actuallypletely gathered the prescription for the medicine.¡±.


    Keh responded with a smile. He was extremely eased at this time.


    He felt very anxious as well as ecstatic to spend time alone with Wendy. He grinned at Keh


    prior to he stated, ¡°Keh, it¡¯s obtainingte.


    Keh understood that Jeffrey might not wait to invest the night together with Wendy. He might


    not aid yet really feel a little jealous right now.


    Nheless, he nodded in a generous fashion prior to he smiled and also said, ¡°Alright then!


    Allow¡¯s call it an evening. Both of you can leave initially!¡±.


    Afterwards, Keh took a look at Wendy before he imed, ¡°Wendy, ensure that you please as


    well as offer Mr. Weaver well. Do youprehend?¡±.


    Wendy responded as well as she might just state, ¡°Yes, I recognize ¡­¡±.


    That evening, Wendy came to be Jeffrey¡¯s lover.


    Despite the fact that Wendy was deeply disgusted with investing the night with a different male,


    Jeffrey was very surprised and pleased with her performance.


    That evening, Jeffrey really felt as though he had actually located his young people once more


    because of Wendy.


    Consequently, after having sexual intercourse with Wendy, Jeffrey hugged her before he said,


    ¡°Wendy, you no longer require toe with that old man, Keh, any longer. You must just follow


    me and stay by my side in an unfaltering fashion as well as I¡¯ll make certain you lead a good life.¡±.


    Wendystly really felt a little better after listening to Jeffrey¡¯s words.


    If Jeffrey can offer her with a better life, then it would certainly not be a bad concept for her to


    support his side.


    Also though he was not as rich as Keh, he was much younger than Keh. Jeffrey did not


    appear like the kind of guy that would delicately give her away to a person else.


    ***.


    Early the next morning, information of the loss of the dad and also child from the Give family


    members proceeded festering.


    At this time, the Grant family had already raised the money benefit to 10 million bucks. A number of


    the boys and also punks on the street were all seeking the father and kid because they were all


    hoping to get rich overnight.


    Nheless, it was a pity that the father and kid had already been wiped out from the face of the


    earth.


    After having her morning meal, ire Wilson went to the studio as well as Jacob Wilson went for


    his Antique Organization conference since he had been investing a long time researching antiques


    with some of the masters theretely.


    As for ine Ma, although she was practically terrified to death the other day, she had actually


    already put on hefty make-up to y mahjong today.


    Charlie Wade was house alone and also he was wiping the floor when he suddenly obtained a call


    from Jasmine, the oldest little girl of the Moore household.


    Charlie Wade addressed the phone as he continued wiping the flooring.


    Jasmine¡¯s mild voice seemed over the phone and also she asked in a respectful fashion, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, are you at home now?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Charlie Wade after that asked out of interest, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 399


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±.


    Jasmine grinned somewhat prior to she stated, ¡°Well, the Moore family has actually bought a


    premium home entertainment club and also I want to offer you an All essibility Supreme VIP


    membership card. I am waiting outside your residence now.¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied in an informal manner, ¡°Alright then, you can be found in. I¡¯m house.¡±.


    Jasmine fast replied, ¡°That¡¯s great! I wille over currently.¡±.


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone afterwards.


    A couple of minster on, Jasmine called his buzzer.


    As quickly as he opened the door, Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes brightened quickly.


    Jasmine was using a long, ck evening dress and it was an extremely firmly fitted dress which


    showed off her slim waist and also attractive curves perfectly. Her lengthy and also reasonable legs


    shone like an attractive piece of jade under her gown.


    Paired with her extravagant and ssy face, Jasmine actually looked extremely attractive and also


    exquisite.


    Charlie Wade might not help however take a couple of more considers Jasmine due to the fact that


    she was so beautiful today.


    ¡± Mr. Wade.¡±.


    Jasmine had actually purposefully ced on makeup and also an attractive outfit before she came


    here today. She might not assist but really feel really delighted when she saw Charlie Wade gazing


    intensely at her.


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he stated, ¡°Please can be found in and also have a seat.¡±.


    After they sat down in the living-room, Jasmine took out a VIP card constructed of pure tinum


    prior to she handed it over to Charlie Wade in a respectful way.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, this is the All essibility Supreme VIP membership card for Wonderful Club. I just


    have one of this card made and you are the only proprietor of this tinum card. This is just one of


    my motions to show my recognition for you. You can visit Glorious Club whenever you intend to and


    also you¡¯ll have the ability to appreciate free opportunities for a lifetime.¡±.


    The Marvelous Club had actually just opened and also it was a warm topic of discussion among the


    upper ss society in Aurouss Hilll recently.


    Because it was a premium amusement club opened up by the Moore household, the overall


    investment was extremely high and also it took several years prior to the club was finallypleted.


    Glorious Club could be considered the top high-endpany club in Aurouss Hilll.


    A lot of the wealthy and also powerful figures would additionally collect in this club due to the fact


    that it was the Moore family¡¯spany.


    The more such rich and powerful figures collected here, the more people intended to speak about


    services, cooperations, and coboration agreements at this business club.


    Also prior to the Wonderful Club formally opened forpany, it was looked for after by numerous


    people as well as everybody wanted to end up being a member of the Glorious Club.


    In order to make sure that it maintained its status and also track record as a premiumpany and


    also entertainment club, there was an extremely rigorous threshold for membership of this club.


    The Wonderful Club subscription was split right into four various degrees, namely the Traditional


    subscription, the Silver membership, the VIP subscription, as well as the VIP Gold membership.


    When ites to the All ess Supreme VIP membership card that Jasmine had given to Charlie


    Wade, it was one of a kind and also the general public did not know about its presence in all.


    Amongst these membership levels, the most affordablemon Traditional subscription charge


    was one million bucks, the Silver membership charge five million bucks, and the VIP subscription


    cost extra tens of millions of dors.


    If any individual wished to be a VIP Gold member, they would certainly need to be a patriarch


    with family assets worth 10s of billions. Otherwise, it would be entirely difficult.


    Charlie Wade had no interest in this type of matters yet he did not wish to refuse Jasmine¡¯s a good


    reputation.


    He took the All ess Supreme VIP membership card in his hand before he grinned and also


    thanked Jasmine for her kind gesture. Afterwards, he positioned the membership card right into his


    pocket.


    Currently, Jasmine checked out Charlie Wade and also she hesitated for a moment before she


    spoke out in an unpleasant manner, ¡°Mr. Wade, I actually have one more worthless demand. I ask


    yourself if you would certainly have the ability to satisfy my request for me?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 400


    Charlie Wade responded gently, ¡°Tell me regarding it.¡±.


    Jasmine fast replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, our family has spent more than one billion bucks in Glorious Club


    and also it is regarded as a rtively huge investment for our family members. I am afraid people


    making any mistakes.


    As a result, I hope you¡¯ll have the ability toe and also help me have a look at the club to see if


    the Feng Shui of the club is excellent. If there are any type of troubles, I want to stop any type of


    cmity from taking ce prior to it¡¯s toote.¡±.


    Jasmine was a little anxious right now because she did not know whether Charlie Wade would


    certainly ept her request. She can only gaze anxiously at Charlie Wade with her big and intense


    eyes.


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly as quickly as he listened to Jasmine¡¯s words. The Moore family


    members had actually already done well as well as Jasmine had actually always been very


    dedicated to him.


    Jasmine also came to his house personally to ask for his assistance as well as she was also


    extremely respectful and considerate in the direction of him. So, Charlie Wade felt that it would


    certainly not hurt for him to visit take a look at her club.


    He responded before he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the instance, after that I¡¯lle and take a look at the club


    with you.¡±.


    Jasmine hurriedly replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade. Thank you for taking time out of your active


    routine to aid somebody like me. My car is parked outdoors and we can leave any time you desire.


    When would it be convenient for you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°We can leave now. I would like to see how your club is doing.¡±.


    Jasmine was overjoyed and also she fast adhered to Charlie Wade out of the house in a respectful


    way.


    ***.


    A short whileter, Jasmine¡¯s Rolls-Royce stopped at the entry of Wonderful Club.


    The Glorious Club was found at one of one of the most prosperous locations in Aurouss Hilll.


    The Moore family members had actually already started this project a few years ago as well as it


    had actually onlytely beenpleted.


    The club was made by a couple of top residential architects and also indoor developers in the


    nation. The design style of the exterior of the club was not simply very fashionable yet it was


    additionally extremely morous.


    As soon as the vehicle stopped at the entryway, a steward promptly unlocked before Jasmine and


    also Charlie Wade left the car.


    After leaving the auto, Jasmine stated respectfully to Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, please follow me.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded before he considered the exterior of the whole club.


    The exterior of the Remarkable Club looked extremely rich as well as stunning as well as there was


    a trace of the aristocracy in the extravagant style of the club. The two white marble stone columns


    had dragons sculpted all over them as well as it was really natural and difficult.


    Charlie Wade realized that from the moment he stepped into the club, the floor was covered with a


    layer of handcrafted Arabian wool carpeting.


    The type of wool carpet cost tens of thousands of bucks per square meter and also the whole hall


    was possibly thousands of square meters huge. The amount of cash they had invested on the wool


    carpeting alone was probably tens of millions of dors!


    Jasmine walked by Charlie Wade¡¯s side in a respectful way as she pointed at the walls around the


    hall that was 10s of meters in elevation. Afterwards, she told Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, these


    murals are all first-rate social treasures, with every one of these murals worth tens of countless


    bucks.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded prior to he imed, ¡°There¡¯s a country in the Middle East called Abu


    Dhabi. The grand mosque there likewise has this sort of decor as well as really feel to it.


    Nevertheless, I really feel that the design and also interior decoration of this club is ideal and not


    spiritual at all.¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± Jasmine stated in a cautious fashion, ¡°Besides, I understand that many individuals in our


    nation are atheists and we aren¡¯t made use of to advertising too much feudal superstitious notions.


    In designing the club, we¡¯ve tried to stay clear of all kinds of spiritual as well as social designs from


    the actual beginning.¡±.


    After she was done speaking, Jasmine pointed at the really significant crystal light fixture that was


    hanging ten meters above them. The crystal light fixture was not only extremely big in size but it


    was additionally really brilliant and it made the whole area appearance as though it was daytime


    with all the brilliant lights.


    Jasmine continued talking, ¡°Mr. Wade, this crystal chandelier is constructed of all-natural crystals as


    well as it considers regarding 8.8 bunches.


    The Moore family handled to acquire this crystal chandelier only after putting in a lot of initiative and


    utilizing a lot of our connections to get it from Europe. Afterwards, we specifically constructed it in


    Austria prior to airlifting it to Aurouss Hilll.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°For all services to seed, it is very important for the lights in the


    business to be intense as well as not also dark. The dimmer the light, the much more it would


    influence the Feng Shui of your organization. You ought to never save money on lights!¡±.


    Jasmine responded before she imed, ¡°Thanks for your suggestion, Mr. Wade. I¡¯ll most definitely


    keep it in mind.¡±.


    Afterwards, Jasmine grinned before she said, ¡°Mr. Wade, the top floor of the club isn¡¯t open to the


    public. Other than members of the Moore family, you¡¯re the just one that can go up to the top floor of


    the club because you are the holder of the All Gain ess to Supreme VIP membership card. Why


    do not we go ahead as well as have a look at the top floor currently?¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded somewhat. ¡°Okay, certain.¡±.

 Chapter 401-405

    Chapter 401-405


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 401


    The Glorious Club had fifteen floors.


    Apart from the lobby on the very first floor, the other fourteen floors were made use of as home


    entertainment venues.


    Among them, the 2nd to tenth floor had exclusive rooms with numerous sizes and designs. Even


    the personal spaces for the ordinary Traditional participants were likewise extremely morous,


    and also the personal areas implied for the VIP Gold members. Those personal spaces were simply


    proper of a king!


    As for the eleventh to the fourteenth floor, there were pool, a sky garden, as well as fitness and also


    entertainment centers for the members to make use of.


    Amongst every one of the floors, the fifteenth floor was one of the most elegant.


    As they arrived on the fifteenth floor, Charlie Wade might notice the severe luxury around him as


    soon as he stepped out of the elevator.


    The decor as well as style for this flooring was simply amazing and also every single edge of the


    flooring was incredibly luxurious and also stylish. There was generally absolutely nothing wrong with


    the Feng Shui as well asyout of the whole floor.


    As Jasmine strolled next to Charlie Wade, she continued presenting the fifteenth floor to him. ¡°Mr.


    Wade, this is the mostvish floor in the whole club. It¡¯s likewise outfitted with a semi-outdoor infinity


    swimming pool, a presidential collection, and an exclusive dining room.


    If you wish to listen to songs, we can also organize a small show right here. Mr. Wade, if there are


    any vocalists you elegant, I can hire them toe below and directly sing for you on the fifteenth


    flooring.¡±


    One of their participants has actually been really prominent recently and also she has even been


    called as one of the most popr artists in the enjoyment industry currently. The Moore family


    urs to be one of their sponsors.


    Charlie Wade grinned a little before he swung his hand as well as stated, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not really


    thinking about the show business.¡±.


    Jasmine responded prior to she said, ¡°Yes, the entertainment industry is certainly a little unpleasant


    as well as difficult. If you like a few other top vocalists, I can also invite them here to sing for you.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned as well as imed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely let you know if I have the demand.¡±.


    Jasmine grinned once again as she said, ¡°What I suggest to state is that you do not require to be so


    polite with me, Mr. Wade. If you have any demands or requests, please do not be reluctant to let me


    know.


    Jasmine was flushing a little when she said this. She was the conceited and morous young girl of


    the Moore household and also she seldom really felt so humiliated in front of one more guy.


    Actually, Jasmine had actually always maintained her grandfather¡¯s suggestions near her heart.


    She intended to find a means to make Charlie Wade the son-inw of the Moore family.


    Moreover, Jasmine likewise truly liked a guy like Charlie Wade, who not just had strength and


    capability, however was also really simple and also down-to-earth. She had already dropped in love


    with Charlie Wade a long time ago.


    When Jasmine stated those words, she was not just expressing her gratitude in the direction of


    Charlie Wade however also her love for him in a refined manner.


    Charlie Wade did not get the significance behind her words and he just gave thanks to Jasmine


    graciously. After that, Charlie Wade imed, ¡°At a solitary look, the Feng Shui of this club is in fact


    really great.


    After that, Charlie Wade said in a light fashion, ¡°Jasmine, why don¡¯t you start and also I¡¯ll just take a


    look around the club on my own?¡±.


    Jasmine promptly replied, ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°There¡¯s no demand to. I need to be tranquil and also


    concentrated when looking at Feng Shui. It is much better for me to take ce my own. You can


    just wait on me right here.¡±.


    Jasmine did not insist on going along with Charlie Wade and also she just imed, ¡°Mr. Wade, if


    you need anything, please do not think twice to offer me a phone call ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded before he strolled right to the lift.


    ***.


    Charlie Wade dropped from the fifteenth flooring before he paid every flooring a visit to look through


    the Feng Shui of the area.


    He lookedpletely at each flooring prior to he finally reached the second floor.


    As quickly as he stepped out of the lift, Charlie Wade really felt that the decor and also style of the


    second flooring was reallyvish too. Charlie Wade can inform that the developer had actually put in


    a lot of initiative right into making each flooring of this club.


    However, Charlie Wade likewise really felt that the Feng Shui of the second floor was simply


    satisfactory.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 402


    The Feng Shui at Glorious Club was indeed splendid to a certain level. However, in Charlie Wade¡¯s


    viewpoint, there was absolutely nothing remarkable about it.


    Amon individual could feel that the Feng Shui below was very good but to Charlie Wade, the


    Feng Shui on the second flooring was simply like a ss of ordinary water. There were no benefits


    or injury to it, but it was likewise nd as well as unsavory.


    Because Charlie Wade had actually already made a promise to Jasmine, Charlie Wade did not mind


    acting as well as raising the Feng Shui of Glorious Club to a higher degree.


    Currently, Charlie Wade thought to himself as he incorporated all the Feng Shui tricks that he had


    actually examined in the Apocalyptic Publication prior to he created all kind of ideas to improve the


    Feng Shui of this area.


    Simply after that, a female¡¯s voice all of a sudden sounded behind him.


    ¡± Charlie Wade, you item of garbage! What are you doing here?¡±.


    As quickly as he heard this, Charlie Wade frowned before he turned around. Right now, he saw


    Wendy as well as a man worn a white Zegna fit walking over to him.


    The man was not any ordinary individual yet he was none apart from the eldest boy of the Weaver


    family members, Jeffrey Weaver.


    Jeffrey Weaver was smitten with Wendy as well as he actually liked her since Keh had actually


    provided her to him.


    He also guaranteed Wendy that he would definitely take great treatment of her in the future.


    As a matter of fact, Wendy was initially very reluctant to be dealt with like a ything that Keh


    can conveniently hand over to another person. Nheless, when she saw that Jeffrey was truly


    caring and genuine towards her, she voluntarily became his enthusiast.


    In Wendy¡¯s viewpoint, although the Weaver family was not as solid or powerful as Keh or


    Modestway Group, they had at the very least one billion dors in assets. This was far more than


    the Wilson family¡¯s asset.


    Aftering to be Jeffrey¡¯s fan, Wendy swiftly restored her previous pride as well as arrogance.


    Given that it was Glorious Club¡¯s opening today, Jeffrey had particrly invested five million dors


    to get a Silver subscription to make sure that he can let Wendy experience and also see the club for


    herself.


    As soon as Wendy entered Marvelous Club, she was stunned by the degree of deluxe below and


    she all of a sudden felt as though she was a socialite from the upper-ss.


    As she was submersing herself in this sensation as well as experience, she instantly saw Charlie


    Wade, the individual whom she disliked to the core.


    It felt as though she had just seen a fly when she was delighting in a scrumptious as well as


    delicious feast.


    Unsatisfactory!


    This was really unsatisfactory!


    She was so let down and all that she wanted to do was to get rid of this fly!


    Or else, he would definitely damage her experience of enjoying her extravagant banquet!


    Certainly, it would be also better if she might whack this fly to fatality.


    When Jeffrey saw Wendy shooting a cannon at this young man who was worn informal clothes, he


    tightened his arm around her waist as he asked in a curious fashion, ¡°Wendy, is this Charlie Wade,


    the smelly son-inw of the Wilson family that you were discussing?¡±.


    Wendy stated as she gritted her teeth. After that, she red at Charlie Wade prior to she stated,


    ¡°This guy here has actually been recognized as a notorious waste ever considering that he was in


    college!


    As Jeffrey had actually been lingering around Wendy for the past few days, he had heard her


    mentioning a few of the history of the Wilson household as well as he likewise knew how much she


    despised Charlie Wade.


    Because Wendy had actually just decided to be his enthusiast, he desired to please her also


    more so she would voluntarily remain by his side and continue to be devoted to him. Jeffrey looked


    at Charlie Wade prior to he sneered and also said, ¡°Boy, is Wonderful Club a location where you


    cane and go as you please?¡±.


    Charlie Wade had a cool expression on his face as he responded, ¡°And why can¡¯t I be below if I


    wish to?¡±.


    ¡± Why can¡¯t you be below?¡± Jeffrey smiled prior to he responded, ¡°Due to the fact that you aren¡¯t


    worthwhile!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 403


    Charlie Wade giggled out loud upon Jeffrey¡¯sment. He was not flustered by it however instead,


    he took a look at him with a calm smile and also asked, ¡°So, tell me, why do you feel that I don¡¯t


    belong below?¡±.


    Jeffrey zed back at him in a pompous look and also snorted, ¡°Huh, do you actually require me to


    tell you that? Certainly you do not belong below! Check out your cluttered clothing¨C f * ck, you look


    also worse than those valet auto parking children!¡±.


    Charlie Wadeughed. ¡°What I wear is my selection. Does Glorious Club have a gown code its


    clients are purely required toply with?¡±.


    Jeffrey sneered. You can wear whatever you want, but this is a members-only club! He nced at


    Charlie Wade disdainfully.


    Charlie Wade shook his head gently. ¡°No.¡±.


    ¡± Then, are you a Silver member?¡±.


    ¡± No.¡±.


    An abusive sneer resonated. ¡°Do not inform me you¡¯re a Gold participant!¡±.


    Charlie Wade spread his hand delicately. ¡°No.¡±.


    Jeffrey chuckled. ¡°Hahaha! Oh my god, you pitiful little moocher! Are you telling me that you are a


    VIP member? As for I recognize, no more than 10 individuals can obtain VIP membership in


    Aurouss Hilll!¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned gently as well as harmlessly, showing two rows of white teeth. ¡°Nope, attempt


    once more.¡±.


    Jeffrey frowned in confusion. ¡°What the f * ck are you then? I wager you sneaked in when no person


    was wanting to get a free meal right here, am I right?¡±.


    Wendy, who was standing next to Jeffrey, chided sardonically, ¡°Certainly he did! He¡¯s simply a loser


    that was tossed out from our household, how could he perhaps be a member below? He most


    definitely sneaked in right here like a worthless loser he constantly is!¡±.


    She red at Charlie Wade and groaned, ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡¯vee to the wrong ce today!


    This is the Moore family¡¯s freshly opened up premium Glorious Club as well as today is its soft


    launch.


    Charlie Wade wore an innocent expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m a member here, why would the security


    guards intend to defeat me?¡±.


    Jeffrey sneered. You are none of these 4, exactly how risk you dere that you are a member right


    here?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded to in an earnest tone, ¡°Think it or not, I truly am a participant here. I¡¯m not


    in one of these 4 tiers, but I¡¯m an All essibility Supreme VIP member.


    ¡± Shut up!¡± Jeffrey imed contemptuously, ¡°Just close the f * ck up! Really did not you see the intro


    board in the lobby on the very first flooring? There are only four tiers inplete! You¡¯re actually


    good at making things up, aren¡¯t you! All essibility Supreme VIP my a * s! Aren¡¯t you terrified of


    upseting the Moore family with your bullsh * t?¡±.


    Charlie Wade trembled his head helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re so odd. I¡¯m informing you the reality right here,


    why do not you think me?¡±.


    Jeffrey giggled out loud as if he had actually simply listened to the craziest joke ever. I¡¯m Jeffrey


    Weaver!¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked strangely enough, ¡°Are you famous? Why have not I came across you prior


    to?¡±.


    Jeffrey sneered, ¡°Weaver Pharmaceuticals, have you heard it prior to? I¡¯m the general supervisor of


    the business.¡±.


    Charlie Wade drank his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have not be aware of it.¡±.


    Jeffrey¡¯s face transformed dismal, thinking that Charlie Wade was taunting him deliberately. You


    barge right into this area although you¡¯re not also a member and also im that you¡¯re a what-what


    Supreme VIP participant.


    Charlie Wade trembled his head once more, obtained his membership card, as well as stated, ¡°See


    for yourself, this is my membership card. It states ¡®All Gain ess to Supreme VIP¡¯, does not it?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 404


    Jeffrey took the card and also frowned promptly as heid his eyes on the card.


    Point first, the handiwork of this card was exceptionally excellent! It was a lot far better than his


    Timeless membership card!


    He had never ever listened to of this Supreme Member level of Marvelous Club! There were


    undoubtedly only four membership tiers!


    Jeffrey had a response in his mind¨C Charlie Wade had created the card!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Darn, this odiferous loser was so bold! Exactly how dare he forge the Moore household¡¯s club¡¯s


    membership card! It was nearly like he built a bank check!


    Don¡¯t make me call Uncle Oscar, the Moore family members¡¯s butler. Do you understand what kind


    of partnership I have with Uncle Oscar?


    Really, Jeffrey¡¯s dad had nothing to do with Uncle Oscar. They were from the exact same hometown


    as well as directly recognized each other for a slightly longer time.


    Oscar had been working with the Moore family members for years and also gained trustworthy


    honor in the family. It could be imed that other than the noticeable figures in the Moore family


    members, he was the foreign member that had the most prominent power and also the greatest


    honorable status in the family.


    In regards to standing and honor, he was a lot stronger than the king of the underworld, Don Albertt


    Rhodes.


    Don Alberts¡¯s well known credibility caused him to be feared and also unlikeable in the public,


    however Oscar was various. He was the rep of the Moore family on numerous celebrations.


    Jeffrey usually spoke about Oscar, presuming the grandeur of his power to terrify individuals.


    When Charlie Wade heard that he knew Oscar, heughed and said, ¡°Oh, I failed to remember to


    tell you that Miss Jasmine Moore herself offered me the Supreme VIP card. Didn¡¯t you simply ask


    who the f * ck provided me the name? Lo as well as witness, it¡¯s Miss Moore.¡±.


    ¡± F * ck you!¡± Jeffrey taunted, ¡°Miss Moore gave you the name¨C do you really expect me to believe


    that sh * t? Do you believe you can just brag like there¡¯s no tomorrow? Let me educate you a


    lesson, you little bit loser. Sometimes boasting can eliminate you, do you know that?¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked oddly, ¡°Why? Is it harmful?¡±.


    ¡± Motherf * cker ¡­¡± Jeffrey huffed heavily and cursed, ¡°Do you believe that¡¯s amusing? You¡¯re being


    ill-mannered to Miss Moore! If she discovers, you¡¯re mosting likely to be so dead!¡±.


    Charlie Wade chuckled. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one being ill-mannered to Miss Moore.¡±.


    Wendy leaned towards Jeffrey as well as stated, ¡°Jeffrey, don¡¯t lose your time with this loser. Call for


    Uncle Oscar as well as ask him to instruct this loser a lesson.


    She presumed that Charlie Wade need to have something to do with Keh¡¯s impotency. He


    needs to have done something wickedness to Keh. She resented him so much for this as well


    as hoped that someone could damage him too.


    Jeffrey patted Wendy¡¯s hand and also imed, ¡°Do not worry, my dear. I¡¯ll call for the security


    personnel now as well as defeat the crap out of him!¡±.


    He yelled, ¡°Where are the guards? Come here quick! Somebody¡¯s iming to be a participant of the


    club as well as is even sullying Miss Moore!¡±.


    A solemn as well as hoarse voice resonated promptly, ¡°Who¡¯s making all that noise? What¡¯s taking


    ce?¡±.


    Charlie Wade searched for and saw Oscar walking in the direction of them!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 405


    As Oscar¡¯s loud roar resembled across the hall, Jeffrey smudged a wicked smile across his face.


    He looked at Charlie Wade and buffooned, ¡°Uh oh, Uncle Oscar is right here. You¡¯re so dead, loser!


    Also the gods can¡¯t conserve you now!¡±.


    He transformed to Oscar, aimed at Charlie Wade, and grumbled, ¡°Uncle Oscar, there¡¯s a loser here


    that¡¯s not just acting to be a participant of this club yet is likewise being ill-mannered to Miss Moore.


    You need to teach him a lesson!¡±.


    Oscar frowned at the director Jeffrey pointed, however his aging eyes couldn¡¯t see so well, so he


    could not acknowledge Charlie Wade from a range. He could see Jeffrey though, as they were


    standing closer to every other.


    Because Jeffrey was the kid of his old friend, he was much more acquainted with him as well as


    trusted his words, so he urged sternly, ¡°That is it? Guards, take him down!¡±.


    Numerous brawny guard rushed in the direction of them strongly.


    Wendy was incredibly thrilled. She red at Charlie Wade as well as sneered as she stated, ¡°Haha,


    Charlie Wade, you¡¯re so dead today!¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned. ¡°Do not worry, you¡¯ll go before me.¡±.


    Wendy stomped her feet madly. ¡°Damn it, you as well as your braggy mouth! Jeffrey, inquire to tear


    his odiferous mouth off his face!¡±.


    Charlie Wade neglected them, he turned to Oscar and screamed coldly, ¡°Oscar Watts, you


    addlepated twit, you¡¯re rather effective as well as brave, aren¡¯t you? Do you wish to take me


    down?¡±.


    Everyone was stunned when he screamed!


    Wow, did he wish to pass away faster? Just how dare he call Oscar an addlepated twit?!


    They would certainly just wait and see just how Oscar would kill him next! Rumors had it that Oscar


    was really awful when he was furious!


    Oscar had not been angry for years! He would absolutely be so pissed by the loser currently!


    To everyone¡¯s shock, Oscar shuddered in anxiety at the sound of that voice!


    He might vaguely make out the voice to be Master Wade¡¯s, so he instinctively looked up and also


    run across Master Wade who was highly rted to also by Lord Mooore!


    He trembled in shock upon the view, all the fearsome personality went away from his body. He


    bowed at Charlie Wade enthusiastically and also imed, ¡°Master Wade, I didn¡¯t understand it was


    you. I¡¯m so sorry ¡­¡±.


    Everyone iced up like an ice sculpture at Oscar¡¯s unanticipated response!


    What ¡­


    What the hell was going on right here?!


    Why did the ethical Oscar Watts ask forgiveness to Charlie Wade the loser?!


    Before anyone could determine what was going on, Charlie Wade said coldly, ¡°I listened to that


    you¡¯re highly pertained to in the Moore family members, however I think you should not be on a


    higher degree than Lord Mooore, right?¡±.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t prepare to extra Oscar so conveniently, not caring if Oscar was innocent.


    Jeffrey would be Oscar¡¯s target if Oscar was distressed by Charlie Wade¡¯s action.


    Oscar instantaneously understood that he was in problem when Charlie Wade pointed out Lord


    Mooore!

 Chapter 406-410

    Chapter 406-410


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 406


    Without an additional word, Oscar dropped to his knees before Charlie Wade and also imed, his


    voice shivering as well as pious, ¡°Master Wade, please forgive me for anything I have actually done


    wrong. Please determine my mistakes and I¡¯ll fix them right away!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded. He looked down at him, pointed to the confused Jeffrey, as well as asked,


    ¡°That guy over there asserted that you¡¯re his daddy¡¯s ideal pal, is it true?¡±


    Oscar eyed Jeffrey as well as promptly imed, ¡°His father and also I are from the very same home


    town. We can hardly be considered colleagues, yet definitely not pals.¡±


    ¡± Okay,¡± Charlie Wade responded once again and also asked, ¡°That youngster and also his sl * t


    have actually been utilizing your name to disrespect me, threaten me, and also wish to kill me.


    What¡¯s your take on it?¡±


    Oscarprehended promptly. Charlie Wade¡¯s resentment towards him was entirely originated


    from Jeffrey the b * stard. He roared at Jeffrey loudly, ¡°B * stard! Come and apologize to Master


    Wade wherefore you did, you a * shole!¡±.


    Jeffrey blinked in awe, not recognizing what was taking ce.


    What Master Wade? Why? Just how?


    He was just a deadbeat loser, had not been he? Was Oscar out of his mind?


    Jeffrey blurted reflexively, ¡°Uncle Oscar, that piece of spunk is simply a loser. You¡¯re the


    representative of the Moore family members!


    The furious Oscar shuddered furiously.


    Did he actually ask him to penalize Master Wade? Was he f * cking insane?


    In the upper ss of the social culture in Aurouss Hilll, that was not aware of Master Wade¡¯s name


    and poprity?


    Lord Mooore had recouped due to Master Wade¡¯s acupuncture and wonderful elixir!


    The whole Moore household pertained to Charlie Wade as a godlike figure, paying him miraculous


    regard and graciousness!


    Regardless of just how prestigious his status was in the family, he was still the servant in the family.


    If also the noticeable figures in the Moore family members saw Master Wade as a divine being, after


    that he, as their servant, should pay him simr regard too!


    Lord Mooore, the head of the Moore family, had the adhering to most talked quote at home


    everyday recently: ¡°I wonder when my household can get Charlie Wade, the genuine dragon on


    earth, to be under our wings. I can¡¯t wait to make him my grandson-inw ¡­¡±.


    For that reason, in Oscar¡¯s view, he saw Charlie Wade higher than that of Lord Mooore!


    Now, the ignorant b * stard Jeffrey had actually taken ce to say that he as well as his father were


    buddies and also even angered Master Pitch in the process. He was attempting to eliminate him!


    Oscar stood indignantly, pped Jeffrey throughout the face, and urged the guards around him,


    ¡°Come, press him down on his knees! That female also!¡±.


    Jeffrey didn¡¯t expect that Oscar would p him. He will articte out hisplication when he


    really felt two strong forces continuing his shoulders, triggering him to go down to his knees.


    Wendy was absolutely confused. She remained in a daze also when she was pinned to the floor.


    He looked up at Charlie Wade and also said with a panic, ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s my blunder for making


    the wrong kind of buddy. Don¡¯t fret, Master Wade, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson myself and also let him


    recognize the rate of annoying you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade said tly, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m simply a no one that lugs little authority, so what if he upset me?


    It matters not. He understands you and also he calls you by your very first name, so I have to take it


    also if he strikes me!¡±.


    From his sarcastic statement, Oscar understood that he was not prepared to forgive him. He


    knocked his head against the flooring over and over again and pleaded, ¡°Master Wade, please


    inform me what¡¯s bothering you.


    Charlie Wade waved his hand. ¡°You do not have to do that. I simply need to know what you ¡®d do if


    a person disrespects Miss Moore.¡±.


    After that, he pointed to the Supreme membership card in Jeffrey¡¯s hand, as well as said, ¡°Miss


    Moore offered me this card and she also established the certain title ¡®All ess Supreme VIP¡¯ as a


    type of respect to me.


    After that, when it came to that other, the title has be a stupid name made up by some dumb


    people. Let me ask me, does this mean he¡¯s calling Miss Moore dumb?¡±.


    Oscar transformed his angry look at Jeffrey as well as asked in a gloomy and murderous tone, ¡°You


    bit Weaver young boy, do you wish to die???¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 407


    Jeffrey was so discouraged by Oscar¡¯s homicidal glow that he trembled in fear, however he


    removed his throat and also stated, ¡°Uncle Oscar, there isn¡¯t such a thing as a Supreme VIP


    member on the information board in the entrance hall on the very first floor. He made it up! Do not


    be misleaded by him!¡±.


    Wendy sneered as well, not understanding she was in the middle of big problem. He has no regard


    for the Moore household!¡±.


    Wendy wished to wipe Charlie Wade off the grid so terribly that she linked Charlie Wade¡¯s behavior


    with humiliating the Moore family with each other so the Moore household would not forgo Charlie


    Wade¡¯s misdeeds.


    But she totally disregarded the partnership in between Charlie Wade and also the Moore family


    members.


    Even if she did not think that Charlie Wade the loser would certainly have the connections and also


    resources that he asserted from the upper-ss circle and refused to believe that Charlie Wade


    was highly valued in the upper-ss culture, that was the fact.


    He screamed at them, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize that Miss Moore specifically came up with the Supreme


    VIP member title for Master Wade? You brute savages have actually upset Master Wade and Miss


    Moore!


    ¡± Huh ?!¡± Jeffrey¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did he simply state that the Supreme VIP participant truly


    existed ?! And it was established by Miss Moore herself?


    Didn¡¯t it suggest that he had actually dishonored Miss Moore?


    Oh benefits ¡­ he was leading himself to a stumbling block!!


    Oscar recalled at Charlie Wade and asked, ¡°Master Wade, they have insulted you in a lot of means.


    Just how do you desire me to punish them?¡±.


    Charlie Wade imed emphatically, ¡°These two individuals are so odd and also they maintain


    shooting the sh * t out of their odiferous mouths. I assume it would certainly be best if you can


    reduce the effects of the sh * tty breath in their mouths.¡±.


    ¡± Master Wade, why do not I obtain a few gallons of fragrance as well as put it down their throat?¡±.


    ¡± Oh no, Oscar, we¡¯re civil people who do points the civil method. Fragrance is a high-concentration


    chemical item. It¡¯s fine to spray a little on your body, however it¡¯s deadly if you consume alcohol a


    few gallons of them. Their mouths are smelly however they do not have to need that.¡±.


    Jeffrey and Wendy took a look at Charlie Pitch in disbelief. They really did not expect him to save


    them just like that. It was rather unusual as well as unbelievable ¡­


    Oscar asked hurriedly, ¡°After that, what do you think I should do?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly and also said, ¡°Well, given that sh * it is appearing of their odiferous


    mouths, I believe it¡¯s ideal to counteract them with something bashful. I have a concept, take them


    to the men¡¯s area as well as let them lick the rest rooms tidy! If they do not wish to do it, wage the


    perfume feeding.¡±.


    Oscar nodded. ¡°Okay! Come on, young boys!¡±.


    Jeffrey and Wendy exchanged horrified looks. Jeffrey was a guy as well as he understood exactly


    how dirty and also disgusting the rest rooms were ¡­


    He crawled to Oscar and also begged, ¡°Uncle Oscar, please, for my father¡¯s sake, please forgive


    me ¡­¡±.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 408


    Oscar stated coldly, ¡°Okay. If you do not wish to do it, I¡¯ll ask my men to bring ten kilos of


    concentrated perfume from the stockroom¨C five kilos for each and every of you. You can not leave


    until youplete consuming it!¡±.


    The Marvelous Club had a total of fifteen floorings with arge location on each flooring. Each floor


    was loaded with very stylish and costly imported scents everywhere. The club kept an exceptionally


    big supply of fragrance.


    Jeffrey shuddered in concern, his face turning green when he heard that he needed to consume five


    kilos of perfume.


    In the 5 kilos of fragrance concentrate, at least half of it was alcohol as well as various chemical


    additives, mush additives, and also disinfectant additives. If he really consumed the five kilos of


    fragrance, also Hades could not stop him from passing away!


    Oscar was perturbed by Jeffrey¡¯s doubt as well as yelled to the guards, ¡°If they don¡¯t wish to do it,


    beat the ck out of them initially for beginners!¡±.


    ¡± Yes, boss!¡±.


    Under hismand, the robust guards rose forwards and surrounded Jeffrey and Wendy.


    Without one more word, the guards raised their clenched fists and punched them.


    Prior to they might respond to the circumstance, punches and also kicks wereid on Jeffrey and


    also Wendy and they sobbed in ufortable pain. Tears as well as grunts incorporated with their


    blood, creating a miserable and also horrible sight.


    Jeffrey, that was in terrific difort, had a hard time from the assault as well as begged, ¡°Uncle


    Oscar, no issue what, I¡¯m still your Silver member. Also if we¡¯re average individuals, we¡¯re your


    clients¨C you can¡¯t strike me!¡±.


    Oscar¡¯s face twisted in a furious grimace. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a member here, that doesn¡¯t suggest you


    can provoke our Supreme VIP participant! Let me inform you something¨C the whole Moore family


    pays miraculous respect to Master Wade, however you annoyed him.


    That do you assume you are, you little piece of sh * t? I¡¯ll refund you your membership cost


    tomorrow but from now on, you¡¯ll bepletely restricted from entering Wonderful Club!¡±.


    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes were as red as a tomato as well as he virtually went crazy by Oscar¡¯s statement! He


    registered as the Silver member with his cash, exactly how could they cancel his subscription just


    like that?


    However he didn¡¯t dare suggest with Oscar now.


    A guard featured a few huge bottles and also imed, ¡°Mr. Watts, below¡¯s the fragrance.¡±.


    Oscar nodded. ¡°Alright! If they reject to consume it, pry their mouths open and also put perfume


    right into it! Five kilos each, I desire them to drink every decrease of it!¡±.


    The guards hurried onward and also squeezed Jeffrey and also Wendy¡¯s mouth wide open.


    Two guards each took a two kilo perfume bottle up. When they loosened the cover, a strong great


    smelling aroma overruned from the bottle, and also the smell was so strong that it choked them.


    Oscar stared mercilessly at Jeffrey and also Wendy as well as imed coldly, ¡°I believe your bodies


    won¡¯t rot when you die after drinking a lot perfume. I¡¯ll find a wastnd to hide you 2 as well as


    maybe you¡¯ll both be discovered as mummies a few centuriester on!¡±.


    Their faces were as white as a sheet.


    They didn¡¯t wish to pass away!


    They assumed that alcohol consumption perfume was a mere threat, yet they really did not expect it


    to be real. In this case, licking the urinals appeared to be the mildest penalty ever before!


    Thus, they crawled towards Oscar as well as imed together, ¡°Please forgive us, Uncle Oscar!


    We¡¯ll lick the bathrooms as you say!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 409


    Everybody recognized that the urinals in the men¡¯s restroom were revolting, yet licking it wouldn¡¯t be


    fatal.


    If you consumed 5 kilos of fragrance, you would absolutely die!


    Jeffrey and Wendy were extremely big-headed, however this referred life and death.


    So suppose they licked an urinal? It wasn¡¯t a big deal, they can simply wash their mouth as well as


    clean their teeth a few times!


    Because they had picked the urinal-licking punishment, Oscar got, ¡°Boys, drag them to the men¡¯s


    restroom currently!¡±.


    The security guards dragged Jeffrey and also Wendy to the men¡¯s bathroom on the second flooring


    like they were dragging two dead dogs. Oscar asked Charlie Wade, ¡°Master Wade, would certainly


    you like to oversee it?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Obviously! How can I miss out on such an intriguing point?¡±.


    Oscar escorted Charlie Wade to the bathroom.


    The guards pushed Jeffrey and Wendy to one of the urinals as well as stated coldly, ¡°Go on, what


    the hell are you awaiting?¡±.


    Jeffrey trembled with fright at the hoarse voice, yet he didn¡¯t attempt to inch forward.


    Although the restroom in Marvelous Club was reasonably clean, he could still scent a strong urine


    smell from the rest room which made him really feel nauseous.


    In a simr way, Wendy was having goosebumps by the horrible odor and also she virtually passed


    out.


    Oscar was inmed by their sluggish movement and screamed, ¡°Hurry! I¡¯ll obtain you to face the


    music if you still look in a daze like fools!¡±.


    They shuddered at Oscar¡¯s shout. Jeffrey drew in a breath and leaned forward.


    Seeing he had made the first move, Wendy followed him as well as leaned forward with her eyes


    closed tight.


    Jeffrey¡¯s face was turning green and also ck and also he grimaced in an awful spin after doing it.


    He looked at Oscar and also pled, ¡°See, Uncle Oscar? We did it. Can we go currently?¡±.


    Oscar transformed his stare at Charlie Wade and also asked, ¡°Master Wade, what do you say?¡±.


    Charlie Wade crossed his arms in front of his upper body and sneered, ¡°What is that? You¡¯re kidding


    me? What a joke!¡±.


    ¡± Master Wade, what do you mean by that?¡±.


    Charlie Wade pointed to the inside the urinal as well as imed, ¡°There, you men can split the work


    in half, aboveboard.¡±.


    Every person in the scene was surprised ¡­


    Master Wade was unrelenting!


    Jeffrey broke down on the floor, dumbstruck. Wendy cried out loud and begged Charlie Wade on


    her knees, ¡°Charlie Wade, please, you¡¯re my cousin-inw. I regret being oblivious and juvenile,


    could you please forgive me? Please!¡±.


    Jeffrey massaged his hands together as well as pleaded, ¡°Please, Master Wade, give us some


    grace, please spare us ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°I¡¯m giving you grace. I¡¯ll allow you go as quickly as youplete the eight


    urinals inside here.¡±.


    Jeffrey¡¯s face twisted in a confused grimace, splits drenching his cheeks. ¡°Master Wade, there¡¯s too


    many! One is sorge as well as no one can stand this ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 410


    ¡± Oh, you can not stand it?¡± Charlie Wadeughed and also stated to Oscar, ¡°Call Albert as well as


    take these 2 to his dog-fighting ring. Cut them up and also feed the canines like what we did to Mr.


    Lannerd!¡±.


    Oscar responded instantly. ¡°Yes, Master Wade!¡±.


    The other day, the deceptive Feng Shui master from Hong Kong, Mr. Lannerd, was exposed due to


    the fact that he had actually tricked Miss Moore and also was thrown right into the dog-fighting ring


    by Albert.


    Albert was rather a specialist in doing this kind of thing. He was already aware of it.


    Jeffrey as well as Wendy were discouraged by Charlie Wade¡¯s danger. There was no space for


    them to bargain, they had to approve their fate.


    Jeffrey blurted for the sake of his life, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it!¡±.


    He quickly hurried in the direction of the rest room.


    Wendy wailed, her tears flowing down her cheeks like rivers.


    This was the most awful humiliation she had actually suffered in her life as well as it was also the


    most awful torment ¡­


    Charlie Wade really did not intend to stay right here to view their licking ability, he imed to Oscar,


    ¡°Bear in mind, you should make certain that they cleanse all of it before letting them go!¡±.


    Oscar nodded. ¡°No worry, Master Wade, I¡¯ll watch them myself.¡±.


    Charlie Wade reversed as well as strolled towards the special elevator. Oscar followed behind him


    carefully to escort him away.


    Prior to Charlie Wade went into the elevator, Oscar imed nervously, ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯m extremely


    sorry wherefore took ce earlier, it is my mistake, I hope you can forgive me.¡±.


    Charlie Wade imed emphatically, ¡°Maintain your eyes on them. I¡¯ll let it go as long as they clean


    the rest rooms up well.¡±.


    Oscar responded anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Master Wade, I¡¯ll enjoy them like a hawk and if they fall


    short, I¡¯ll screw them over!¡±.


    He began once again reluctantly, ¡°Erm, Master Wade, I ¡®d such as to ask for a favor from you ¡­¡±.


    ¡± What is it?¡±.


    Oscar bowed at him professionally as well as said, ¡°Master Wade, please do not tell Miss Moore


    about what happened. Please, I ask you! I¡¯ll be forever indebted to yourpassion!¡±.


    Charlie Wadeprehended Oscar¡¯s worry. At the end of the day, Oscar was absolutely nothing


    greater than a ve of the Moore family members, yet Charlie Wade was a distinguished number


    that the Moore family intended to curry favor with. If Jasmine learnt about what urred earlier, she


    would absolutely penalize him for his mismanagement and also fired him from his setting as butler.


    Charlie Wade understood that Oscar was innocent in this instance, and also he was being used in


    regrettable situations. Because he was honest and also courteous, Charlie Wade responded to his


    demand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do you the support. Cut all ties with that sort of individual, or else, I will not be so


    gracious.¡±.


    ¡± Okay, no fears, Master Wade. I will certainly draw a clear line with that said kind of individual in the


    future. I¡¯ll even break my own leg if it takes ce once more!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded and also waved his hand. ¡°Okay, go now.¡±.


    ¡± Thanks, Master Wade!¡±.

 Chapter 411-415

    Chapter 411-415


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 411


    Charlie Wade got in the elevator as well as went to the top floor, the 18th flooring. He located


    Jasmine and informed her his overall viewpoint regarding the Feng Shui of the club.


    Jasmine was a little disappointed when she listened to that the Feng Shui was unremarkable and


    candid. It seemed that the Feng Shui master she employed formerly was not really terrific at his


    task.


    She asked anxiously, ¡°Master Wade, do you have any type of suggestion on just how to boost the


    club¡¯s mood?¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned faintly. ¡°Have someone nted two yearn trees on the very first flooring,


    ced in the southeast as well as northwest edges facing each various other. Have a person make


    two gold foils as well as push them under the stone lion.


    Jasmine asked reflexively, ¡°May I recognize what the viewpoint behind the arrangement is?¡±


    Charlie Wade discussed smoothly, ¡°The celebration of wealth with 2 lions is Feng Shui for wide


    range with the lions as its major elements and the evergreen as the supplement. These, alongside


    the mix of the gold aluminum foil as well as the existing structure in the club, will certainly bring the


    riches as well as possibility of the club to the following level once the pattern is done.¡±


    Jasmine was astonished and amazed. She had actually never heard of the technique that Charlie


    Wade rmended. At the same time, she was thrilled by Charlie Wade¡¯s remarkable capacity. He


    might present such an amazing effect with just a straightforward overview, he was truly fantastic!


    Just as her grandpa had actually imed, Master Wade was certainly the real dragon among


    humanity!


    Jasmine stated gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade, thanks so much! I¡¯ll allow my people to do as


    you state right away!¡±


    Charlie Wade responded. He checked out his watch as well as recognized that it was practically


    time for him to go home as well as make supper.


    He imed to Jasmine before he left, ¡°Remember what I told you, rush and arrange for your men to


    make the ns. It¡¯s obtainingte, I have to go currently.¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ll see you off then.¡±


    ¡± No thanks,¡± Charlie Wade responded to, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the second floor to fulfill Oscar, I saw him just


    now on my means up.¡±


    ¡± But I can not let youy off ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Alright after that. Take your car as well as wait on me outside the entrance hall on the first floor. I¡¯ll


    drop by to state a quick hello and afterwards we¡¯ll go.¡±.


    ¡± Okay, Master Wade. I¡¯ll wait for you in the cars and truck.¡±.


    Charlie Wade really did not n to fulfill Oscar in all, but the major reason was that he wished to


    see how Wendy as well as Jeffrey were doing.


    When he came to the restroom on the second flooring, they had actually just licked the second rest


    room.


    Their faces were as pale as snow, and the floor had plenty of their vomit dirt. Oscar promptly


    weed, ¡°Hi, Master Wade!¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned in dismay. ¡°What is this? Just the 2nd one? Don¡¯t you believe they¡¯re a little


    too slow?¡±.


    ¡± Master Wade, they had almost cleared their bile juice by now ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade stated coldly, ¡°Provide a hr. If they can¡¯t finish licking all the urinals here within an


    hour, go as well as lick the 3rd floor¡¯s washroom too!¡±.


    ¡± Yes, manager!¡± Oscar responded, and after that yelled to both of them, ¡°Do you hear him? Hurry


    up! Otherwise, there will certainly be 8 more urinals waiting for you!¡±.


    Both of them trembled in shock. Wendy also spat out a mouthful of bile, yet she cleaned her mouth


    and also proceeded licking the urinal.


    At a specific moment, Charlie Wade asked yourself if he was being as well extreme in the direction


    of a woman.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 412


    On second thought, no way, she got what she deserved!


    Wendy was the femme fatale with a heart as malicious as serpents and scorpions! There were


    many asions where she had prompted others to insult him as well as she had even intended to


    burrize his member! If it had not been for his links and also capability, he would have died from


    her schemes.


    So, he simply gave her a lesson that she would certainly never forget for the remainder of her life!


    Charlie Wade stated to Oscar, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Miss Moore is awaiting me downstairs. Monitor


    them thoroughly. If I learn that you have actually let them off the hook easily, I¡¯ll quest you down!¡±.


    Oscar bowed terribly. ¡°Don¡¯t stress, Master Wade, I¡¯ll keep my eyes on them at all times! I will not


    save them!¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and averted.


    After he left, Wendy and also Jeffrey boosted their rate as well as licked the horrible rest room much


    faster in concern of being penalized for their sluggishness.


    When they ultimatelypleted licking the ideal urinals, their tongues had practically detached from


    their mouth and the smell on their tongues was so disgusting and also excruciating as if they had


    been marinaded in urine for a year.


    No words could define the horrible scent in their mouths. Their entire body was soaked in a


    revolting and irritating scent.


    They wished to wash their mouths with tap water, however Oscar really did not agree to their


    request for worry that Charlie Wade would certainly criticize him for having mercy on them. He


    hurriedly asked his guys to kick them out of the club.


    They rinsed their mouths as well as washed their faces, hands, and tongues as if they had actually


    never bathed prior to. They copsed dejectedly, wishing that they might just cut off their smelly


    tongues and also toss them right into the sewer.


    Wendy howled frustratedly beside the water fountain as she can still scent the revolting smell from


    her mouth. She practically lost her mind from the irritability she really felt from ire Wilson


    previously. Now, because of Charlie Wade, she was nearly at the verge of bing insane.


    Jeffrey was no much better!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Damn it, he had never ever been so degraded before in his life! It was so f * cked up!


    The point is, what as well as that offered Charlie Wade such an honor? Damn, Oscar was the


    stunning and recognized butler of the popr Moore household, however when he saw Charlie


    Wade, it resembled a mouse conference a pet cat from the means he licked his boots! Damn!


    Jeffrey turned his dismal face at Wendy and also asked, ¡°What is this f * cking Charlie Wade¡¯s


    history, seriously?!¡±.


    ¡± He¡¯s a loser! He shed his parents at eight, grew up in the orphanage, after that married into our


    family members as a live-in son-inw! He¡¯s only an unpleasant loser!¡±.


    Jeffrey frowned in disgust. ¡°Oh my god, can you remain additionally far from me when you chat?


    Your mouth is so f * cking stinky!¡±.


    Wendy threw a sideway eye him, assuming, ¡®Darn, you smell as well! I¡¯m not preventing you, how


    dare you be revolted by me?¡¯.


    She wished to inform him the same thing, but she really did not attempt to prompt him, so she


    moved a couple of actions far from him.


    Jeffrey began again, ¡°Then why are both Oscar and Miss Moore so considerate to the b * stard?¡±.


    Last time, he really did not even risk to talk back when I scolded him in front of every person. When


    our family had a celebration, he was not allowed on the table as well as he had to rest at the side


    with the rest of the ves to serve us. During the New Year¡¯s Eve supper, I even put him for


    damaging a te ¡­¡±.


    Wendy sighed dejectedly and proceeded, ¡°I don¡¯t why the loser has actuallye to be a godlike


    number suddenly. Suddenly, every person is calling him ¡®Master Wade¡¯. The trends have actually


    turned now, lots of people who wish to disrespect him wind up being insulted themselves ¡­¡±.


    He¡¯s sexually strong and alsopetent for his age as well as he¡¯s even far better than a young


    man, however after a dispute with Charlie Wade, he all of a sudden became impotent. We still don¡¯t


    recognize if it¡¯s Charlie Wade¡¯s doing, neither when as well as how he ¡®d done it ¡­¡±.


    ¡± F * ck!¡± Jeffrey gritted his teeth in dismay. ¡°I should retaliate on him for what he¡¯s done to me! I


    need to speak with Keh concerning our future strategies!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 413


    In her Rolls-Royce, Jasmine sent Charlie Wadepletely to the grocery store.


    Quickly, the majestic Rolls-Royce stopped in front of the grocery store. Charlie Wade said to


    Jasmine as he left the auto, ¡°Many thanks for the trip. Bye.¡±.


    Jasmine nodded at him, her expressionplex and ambiguous. ¡°Farewell, Master Wade. You¡¯re


    always wee at Glorious Club, pleasee to enjoy the centers whenever you¡¯re avable, I¡¯ll


    always exist and also will personally offer you myself.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned gently as well as replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle by when I¡¯mplimentary. Bye.¡±.


    Jasmine nodded. ¡°Okay, Master Wade, bye.¡±.


    She bid farewell to Charlie Wade pleasantly. As she watched him disappear into the congested


    grocery store, she sighed, crestfallen.


    She felt extremely unjustified and let down when Charlie Wade, real dragon with fantastic stamina,


    had to rush to the supermarket to acquire ingredients to make supper prior to his wife left work.


    She had actually satisfied ire Wilson before. Without A Doubt, ire Wilson was really lovely


    and ssy as she did, however ire Wilson paled inparison in regards to personality,


    education, capacity, and also household history.


    She had received noble education since young as well as she would certainly carry the same


    gracious and also noble personality also when she mingled with the descendants of European royal


    households.


    She graduated from Harvard University, while ire Wilson graduated from Aurouss Hilll. Their


    instructional backgrounds were very far apart.


    She was currently in charge of fifty percent of the Moore family¡¯s service, where each of the sectors


    she regted made stable progression, whereas ire Wilson could not also established foot on


    her small little Wilson family members.


    She was squashed by her granny and also cousin, she had no firm capacity, she was ipetent,


    and also she didn¡¯t have an approach on how toe to be more powerful!


    ire Wilson was also worse when it involved their family history!


    The tiny Wilson household was currently on the verge of personal bankruptcy and ire Wilson had


    actually simply opened her own workce. It expanded the space in between them!


    Nheless, she had something that was better than her!


    She had a good spouse!


    This was what made her so jealous of her!


    Exactly how could a female as ipetent as ire Wilson have such an excellent hubby by her


    side, that would certainly remain close to her so loyally as well as affectionately?


    She was so outstanding in all aspects, but why could not she find a guy like Charlie Wade as an


    other half?


    Jasmine was birthed honored and also never ever coveted anybody, however ire Wilson was the


    very first individual she was so envious of!


    In her point of view, a male as qualified and effective as Charlie Wade need to be with a female who


    was perfect in every element like herself! It would be the perfect suit made in heaven!


    There were times she wanted to admit to Charlie Wade as well as inform him what she thought of


    him, but she surrendered after mindful consideration.


    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t desire him to know how she felt, but that she had not been sure if it was a


    certain win.


    If she shared her sensations crazily, Charlie Wade might feel repulsed in the direction of her and


    also disgusted. She wouldn¡¯t desire that to happen!


    After years of staying in theplex Moore family members and in the business globe, Jasmine


    had long established a precise impulse in judging the situation as well as acting as necessary.


    She could just reduce her feelings for Charlie Wade for the moment and also just admit to him as


    soon as she had invested even more time with him and built up adequate sensations for Charlie


    Wade to drop for her!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 414


    After obtaining residence and also finished making dinner, Jacob Wilson, who had been out all day,


    got back first, then followed by ire Wilson that had actually been hectic at the office the entire


    day.


    After all the food was offered on the table, ine Ma hurried back happily and also imed happily,


    ¡°Hey men, I won more than 7 grand from ying cards today!¡±.


    Jacob Wilson wheezed reflexively, ¡°Wow, dear, that¡¯s awesome! 7 grand a day, that¡¯s two hundred


    as well as ten grand a month!¡±.


    ire Wilson frowned, displeased. ¡°Mom, I do not mind if you y cards sometimes in your


    recreation time and also a little winning is understandable too, however seven grand a day?


    ine Ma waved her hand in derision and snapped, ¡°Hey, I recognize what I¡¯m doing, do not you


    come to lecture me about it. I can win also with my eyes closed!


    ire Wilson sighed helplessly and massaged her temple, overlooking her.


    In the middle of supper, an iing message notification warned on ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s phone.


    She looked at it and asked Charlie Wade, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow, do you have any kind of


    ns?¡±.


    ¡± Strategies? The normal¨C going to the marketce, cooking, doingundry, and also cleaning up


    your home.¡±.


    ¡± Loreen messaged me, iming that she¡¯s reserved a suite at the hot spring hotel and she¡¯s asking


    us to join her. I¡¯ll say yes if you do not have any type of special ns.¡±.


    ¡± What? Hot springs? And also you desire me to go as well?¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded. ¡°She booked a two-room collection simply to invite us, we¡¯ll take a space and


    she has an area by herself. She imed that she hasn¡¯t had an opportunity to wee us for a


    getaway after being right here for as long.¡±.


    ine Ma spruced up amazingly as well as spouted, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson! It¡¯s a girls-only journey,


    why do you desire Charlie Wade to go? No, he can not go! He needs to remain at residence and


    also do the household jobs!¡±.


    ¡± Mother, she weed him herself! Naturally he has to go as well as we need to go together!¡±.


    ine Ma zed at ire Wilson and also huffed, ¡°No way! If you share a room, suppose he does


    something to you? You¡¯ll go to a huge loss!¡±.


    Charlie Wade ultimately recognized his inhuman mother-inw¡¯s real objective. She was worried


    about that ¡­


    ire Wilson was aggravated by her mom¡¯s remark as well as stated in a cool tone, ¡°Mom, Charlie


    Wade and I are couple. We¡¯ll resolve our very own events, you don¡¯t need to stress over us.¡±.


    ine Ma mmed her utensils agitatedly as well as grumbled, ¡°Why? I¡¯m your mom, it¡¯s my


    company!¡±.


    ire Wilson scolded back angrily, ¡°Some things are not yours to mind! Maintain yourself in line!¡±.


    ine Ma banged the table furiously. ¡°I¡¯m your mother, all your service is my service! I supervise of


    your whole life!¡±.


    ire Wilson spouted, her defiant fury sparked, ¡°This is none of yourpany! I imed it, Charlie


    Wade have to go! Nobody can quit him! If you wish to stop him, I¡¯ll vacate!¡±.


    ¡± You ¡­¡± ine Ma¡¯s face was reddening yet she recoiled. ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s risk to vacate was


    ine Ma¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel.


    She cleared her throat sheepishly and also imed, ¡°Alright, great, go on then, but you would


    certainly much better beware or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±.


    Then, she relied on Charlie Wade as well as stated to him with a timid smile, ¡°My dear son-inw,


    suppose you do not choose them tomorrow as well ase to y cards with me at my friend¡¯s


    ce? I¡¯ll provide you two thousand dors as spending money!¡±.


    ine Ma had believed it via. If she could not knock sense into ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s head, Charlie


    Wade was her following target. If she could persuade Charlie Wade not to go, ire Wilson


    wouldn¡¯t condemn her for that, would she?


    However, Charlie Wade simply grinned faintly and imed, ¡°Mom, I do not y cards, you


    recognize that. I assume the thermal springs journey with ire Wilson seems like a better n.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 415


    Honestly, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t intend to go. Actually, he would also turn down ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    offer if it had not been for ine Ma meddling in between them like that.


    The reason he didn¡¯t wish to go was that he was instead repelled by Loreen now.


    Since Loreen learnt that he was her life rescuer and her dream fan after he rescued her for the 2nd


    time, she had been confessing to him consistently.


    Now that she asked his wife to the hot springs and insisted on inviting him, his other half could be


    the cover for her real purpose of intending to see him.


    It would certainly be very awkward and unpleasant if he did go.


    Nheless, he was inmed as well as annoyed by ine Ma¡¯s babbling and also nagging.


    ¡® You do not want me to go, huh? I will certainly go then! Attack me!¡¯.


    ine Ma really did not anticipate Charlie Wade to disobey her. She was panting as well as huffing


    with rage, however she could not state anything in front of ire Wilson Wilson.


    Since Charlie Wade had consented to go, ire Wilson said, ¡°Loreen booked rooms at Champs


    Elys Health Facility Hotel in the residential areas, it is imed to be the residential ormercial


    property of Paradise Hotel. I saw the reviews, it¡¯s rather a nice ce. She¡¯ll pick us up from here


    tomorrow.


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll simply follow you.¡±.


    ¡± Bear in mind to pack a set of swimming trunks, you have to wear those in the thermal spring.¡±.


    Charlie Wadeughed. ¡°Then don¡¯t you have to use a swimsuit too, dear?¡±.


    ¡± Certainly! Clearly!¡±.


    ine Ma hurriedly interjected, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson! I do not desire Charlie Wade the b * stard to


    take advantage of you!¡±.


    Do you want it? I¡¯ll take it out for you!¡±.


    Facekini was a swimwear worn by middle-aged women at the coastline. It was not only intact and


    also extremely tightly covered, yet one of the most awful part was that it wrapped the whole face in


    like a three-hole bva for eyes, nose, and mouth. Someone using it would certainly be like a


    terrorist however in a swimsuit!


    When you put on the facekini, your face would certainly be hidden under the ugly mask and also


    end up being a beast without a face and expression despite exactly how beautiful or ugly you are ¡­


    ire Wilson stomped angrily when her mother suggested that she use a facekini. ¡°Mommy, are


    you the evil one? I¡¯m only in my twenties, why would certainly you want me to use the unsightly


    facekini! Why don¡¯t you let me soak in the warm springs covered in a trench coat and also


    sweatpants instead?¡±.


    ine Ma imed with a severe face, ¡°I do not want you to be capitalized on! Just consider Charlie


    Wade, sly and also perverted like a fox. You have to be careful!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was very angry.


    ¡® Darn! I ought to have let Jason and also his father Justin jump on you, rape you, as well as kill you


    that day! Why did I save you anyway? It¡¯s simply a waste of my energy as well as time!¡¯.


    ire Wilson was irritated by her mother as well. She rapidlypleted her supper and also


    returned to her area with Charlie Wade.


    When they were packing, ire Wilson picked a swimsuit that was neither as well revealing neither


    as well sexy, however looked extremelyid-back and alsofy rather.


    Charlie Wade was basic, a set of underpants was enough for him.


    ***.


    The next morning, when they had packed their bags, Loreen called and told them that she was


    waiting downstairs.

 Chapter 416-420

    Chapter 416-420


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 416


    Prior to going out, Charlie Wade was still a little reluctant and also hesitant.


    He didn¡¯t understand exactly how to deal with an enthusiastic and also bold girl like Loreen. He


    didn¡¯t want to hurt her sensations and more importantly, he really did not want to betray ire


    Wilson Wilson.


    He remained in a full predicament right now.


    He was worried that Loreen would confess to him again during the warm springs vacation as well as


    she may make an also bolder step too.


    On the other hand, considering that he had actually guaranteed his other half, it was difficult to


    retract his guarantee, so he might only proceed with the strategy.


    As they went downstairs, they saw Loreen poking her head out of a Mercedes-Benz and saying,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, ced the baggage in the trunk and sit in the back. Allow ire Wilson being in the


    front and also chat with me en route!¡±


    ¡± Okay!¡± Charlie Wade responded, ced the travel luggage in the trunk, and pressed into the rear


    seats.


    When he took a seat, Loreen turned and also winked at him shyly.


    Making believe not to see it, Charlie Wade stretched himself and also stated, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so worn out. I


    really did not rest wellst night, so I¡¯ll capture a nap now.¡±


    Then, he closed his eyes and also pretended to drop off to sleep.


    Loreen was a little dissatisfied with his response and also recognized why he did so, yet she could


    not say anything given that ire Wilson existed.


    Furthermore, she had expected the cool and uncaring therapy from Charlie Wade, but it didn¡¯t


    matter, because she had currently liked him, she distorted herself up and also was ready tobat


    this drawn-out battle with him. She really did not feel guilty also due to the fact that she recognized


    that ire Wilson as well as Charlie Wade did not skilled their marriage.


    Loreen began her automobile and also drove to the outskirts. After an hour or so, they got to the


    foot of a stunning mountain, and not long after, they reached the entry of Champs Elys Resort.


    Champs Elys Hot Springs was the only natural thermal springs hotel in Aurouss Hilll andy at the


    foot of Mount Lanris. There were a number of all-natural geothermal thermal springs in below, as


    well as the Paradise Team had actually bought the hot springs and the entire hill and also


    developed Champs Elys Resort.


    Champs Elys Hotel was extremely expensive with its remarkable and all-rounded solutions and also


    facilities, so only the abundant might manage to remain right here.


    Even so, the areas were really hot-selling. It had not been only the wealthy people in Aurouss Hilll


    yet individuals in surrounding cities also that would flock to this ce for its remarkable hot springs.


    It was the weekend break today and also the business below was growing. They might hardly find a


    readily avable auto parking area in the car park.


    Behind the wheel, Loreen circled around the parking lot numerous times till she finally found a


    vacant parking space. Thrilled, she browsed to make sure nobody was waiting on the ce and


    also rapidly drove in the direction of the void.


    She readjusted the car and was ready to turn around and also park. Simply when her vehicle was


    virtually getting in the space, a Maserati suddenly drove towards them at a high speed!


    The Maserati was so quick, it wandered promptly at the edge and also hurried in the direction of the


    void where Loreen was about to park. Loreen freaked out by the scene and also she couldn¡¯t step


    on the brake in time, so her auto continued to turn around.


    With a loud as well as shrill squeak, the back of Loreen¡¯s vehicle scratched the Maserati¡¯s side.


    Loreen restored herposure and quickly stopped her auto. She couldn¡¯t help yet frown and


    whined, ¡°What the hell? Did they actually attempt to take my ce? That¡¯s so rude! Don¡¯t they


    recognize what firste-first-served is?¡±


    Currently, a boy using a shy natural leather jacket and also a greasy hairdo appeared of the


    Maserati.


    His face dark horrifically when he nced at the scratch on the side of his auto!


    He gritted his teeth in dismay before he walked up to Loreen¡¯s cars and truck and banged the


    window hard as he shouted, ¡°F * ck you! Are you f * cking blind? Can not you see that I was going


    to park at this area? Damn it, you scratched my brand new auto! Boil down now, motherf * cker!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 417


    Loreen was very upset as well as pissed. She was the little girl of the Thomas household as well as


    there was no way she would take the me so innocently, so she pushed the door, got out of the


    car instantly, as well as shouted back, ¡°Hey, closed up! Are you f * cking blind?


    The young male did not expect that Loreen would talk back at him. Can you also f * cking drive?


    He included, ¡°I¡¯ve simply gotten this cars and truck for a hundred grand and also you have actually


    damaged it, goddamnit! Just how much do you wish to pay?¡±.


    Loreen frowned and answered back, ¡°Hey, first things! I saw the room first and also was already


    halfway right into it when you came out of no ce and tried to snag the area!


    The young man growled in terrific discouragement, ¡°What? I¡¯m not just reprimanding you however


    I¡¯m additionally going to p you!¡±.


    After that, the man stretched out his hand and also wished to grab Loreen¡¯s hair. Loreen was


    shocked by his rudeness and also hurriedly pulled back.


    ire Wilson yelled, ¡°Charlie Wade,e fast! We require help!¡±.


    The boy red at ire Wilson as well as grunted, ¡°Wow, such an appeal. Copte me this


    evening and I¡¯ll let this slide!¡±.


    He extended his arm as well as wanted to draw ire Wilson into his wee, yet his arm was


    firmly realized by a set of sturdy hands.


    The young man frowned indignantly as Charlie Wade realized his arm and screamed, ¡°Hey, where


    did youe out from, f * cking idiot? Release me!¡±.


    Charlie Wade swung his arm aside and said as his face dimmed, ¡°It¡¯s normal to have some crashes


    when traveling, isn¡¯t it? Can¡¯t we just chat this via? Why must we be so rough as well as rude?¡±.


    The boy zed disdainfully at Charlie Wade as well as imed, ¡°Huh, I have nothing to state to you


    f * cking inadequate faggots! 3 people in a damaged old Mercedes that isn¡¯t also worth a dime


    second-hand! That do you believe you are to be so overpowering around me?¡±.


    He pointed to his Maserati as well as stated coldly, ¡°You scraped my auto. Inform me, just how do


    you n topensate for it?¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned. ¡°We saw the parking spot first, so we were below initial and also we parked.


    You ignorant brat appeared of nowhere and also tried to swipe our spot, so why should we make up


    for your damage?¡±.


    Due to the fact that of your f * cking broken auto, that¡¯s why! You have no right to park right here!


    Charlie Wade smirked rather and also said, ¡°Well, we will not givepensation considering that it


    isn¡¯t our fault. Allow¡¯s call the cops after that as well as let them judge. I assume they¡¯ll state that


    you are solely in charge of this bad luck and you shouldpensate us, do you recognize me?¡±.


    The young man gritted his teeth as well as cursed, ¡°F * ck you, shut up! Police, you state? Do you


    not believe I can easily finish your life with just a straightforwardmand?¡±.


    At this moment, a stic-face female with hefty makeup went out of the young man¡¯s vehicle. She


    pointed at Charlie Wade and also stated contemptuously, ¡°Hey you, f * cking loser. Shut the hell up,


    will you?


    Did you recognize I have three million followers on Facebook? If you do not want topensate us,


    I¡¯ll upload your inadequate friends¡¯ pictures on my web page as well as ask my fans to hunt you


    down!¡±.


    The boy put up a ttering as well as timid smile as well as imed, ¡°Hey darling, why did youe


    down? Hurry as well as wait in the car, I can handle this!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 418


    The young man reversed to Charlie Wade with a vicious appearance and also cursed, ¡°Hey, kid,


    you would certainly much betterpensate us while I¡¯m still asking nicely! My sweetheart and I


    wish to most likely to the thermal springs, so be an excellent canine, and also get the hell out of


    here!¡±.


    Charlie Wade stated coldly, ¡°What if I do not want to?¡±.


    The young man sneered. ¡°A number of poor, pompous jerks. Wait below, I¡¯ll let you recognize the


    effects of not paying.¡±.


    He took out his phone as well as began calling someone. ¡°Hey, Mr. Hicks, I came to your resort as


    well as some pinheads scratched my car at the bloody parking area. They have actually rejected to


    compensate me and are tinkering me right now. Get some people right here immediately!¡±.


    After ending the call, the boy smirked and said, ¡°Loser, I¡¯ll offer you onest chance topensate


    me for the damage as well as apologize to me today. When Mr. Hickses right hereter, you¡¯re


    gon na be so dead!¡±.


    Loreen was afraid that Charlie Wade would obtain injured so she rapidly stated, ¡°Okay, fine, it¡¯s my


    unlucky day today. How much do I need to pay you?¡±.


    ¡± You scraped my automobile, so there goes the initial paint of the cars and truck, it¡¯s the pain of a


    lifetime! You have to share the cost of the auto! I¡¯ll offer you a price cut¨C forty grand!¡±.


    Forty grand?!¡± Loreen shrieked, irritated. Even if we go to the Maserati workshop, the paint for one


    side of your automobile will cost just around five hundred.


    ¡± What the f * ck? One thousand five hundred?!¡± The boy altercation on the floor rudely, nearly


    spewing on Loreen¡¯s feet, and also cursed with a mouthful of yellow teeth, ¡°Are you f * cking kidding


    me? Do you recognize what I do for a living?


    Do you think you can settle with simply a thousand plus dors? Let me tell you, forty grand, not


    even a dor in price cut! Pay the full cost or I won¡¯t let you off this perimeter! If you do not have


    sufficient money, don¡¯t stress, you can leave your ID card and also your information as well as give


    me an IOU. The rate of interest is 10 grand a day, and also it¡¯spounded passion!¡±.


    ¡± What the hell!! You ¡­ this is ckmail!¡±.


    ire Wilson scolded madly, ¡°If you keep on being so unreasonable, we¡¯ll call the polices!¡±.


    ¡± Go in advance! The young guy said contemptuously, ¡°Oh ¡­ I¡¯m so terrified ¡­ Bah!


    Loreen confessed to her rotten luck. She would not mind the money in all, not even if it was four


    hundred grand! She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble to Charlie Wade.


    The factor she had actually weed them to the resort was to satisfy Charlie Wade and have


    more opportunities to be with him. She didn¡¯t desire Charlie Wade to get involved as a result of her


    and also she didn¡¯t desire this to ruin Charlie Wade¡¯s state of mind.


    She gritted her teeth in annoyance and blurted, ¡°Fine, forty grand after that. Provide me your bank


    details, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you today.¡±.


    ¡± Oh damn! Are you severe?!¡± The young man himself really did not anticipate that she would


    certainly give forty grand so conveniently!


    Initially, he had actually presumed that they would certainly bargain the value and also he would


    settle at two thousand bucks. It was still a substantial steal for him.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that she would certainly offer her forty grand, no doubt asked!


    Darn! This was a f * cking profit!


    But at this moment, Charlie Wade quit Loreen as well as said coldly, ¡°Hold on a minute, do not offer


    him a solitary penny. I wonder to see what the end result for today is!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 419


    The young man was outraged when Charlie Wade instantly stopped Loreen as well as was so direct


    with him. He growled, ¡°Okay, jerk, if you intend to be eliminated, be my guest! I¡¯ll remove my


    surname off if I don¡¯t defeat you half to deathter on!¡±.


    Charlie Wade said emphatically, ¡°Because you like to show off a lot, I can rmend a new


    surname for you¨C showoff.¡±.


    ¡± Motherf * cker!¡± The young man was so pissed that he will get on Charlie Wade any type of


    second currently.


    Right at this moment, a chubby middle-aged guy sprinted in the direction of them with a few brawny


    guards in tow.


    The young man smiled as soon as heid eyes on the chubby man. ¡°Hey, Mr. Hicks, I have not


    seen you in a few days, you¡¯re getting bigger currently. It appears that you have quite a pleasurable


    life, huh!¡±.


    Mr. Hicks giggled as well as said, ¡°Mrr. Lloyd, exactly how can my life approach yours? I¡¯m just


    among the menial employee under Mr. Cameron, unlike you with your huge and diversified family


    company.¡±.


    He rapidly asked, ¡°By the means, Mrr. Lloyd, what¡¯s taking ce right here?¡±.


    The young man pointed at Charlie Wade and said coldly, ¡°This jerk right here is so pompous. He


    scraped my auto however he does not want to pay me.


    Mr. Hicks nodded as well as eyed Charlie Wade contemptuously. Charlie Wade was wearing normal


    unbranded garments and also he did not have the character of an abundant child. Furthermore,


    they drove an old-style Mercedes-Benz.


    Mr. Hicks wrapped up that they were not from any kind of solid background, so he put up a cocky


    tone and imed, ¡°Youngster, did you bring your senses out with you today? Do you know who


    you¡¯ve upset?¡±.


    ¡± That?¡± Charlie Wade asked indifferently.


    Mr. Hicks looked at the young man as well as imed, ¡°He is Marcus Lloyd, the child of the


    multimillion-dor Lloyd family. He¡¯s somebody you can not touch!¡±.


    After that, he included coldly, ¡°If you do not want to enter into trouble, listen to me. Pay him the cash


    and also move your vehicle away, don¡¯t waste Mrr. Lloyd¡¯s time.¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned in agitation. ¡°You¡¯re so funny. Before you also ask us any kind of questions,


    you¡¯ve already thought that it is my fault and also you want me topensate him for the damages,


    huh?¡±.


    Mr. Hicks snorted. ¡°Oh my, one more pitiful loser. Check out you, dog. Take a look at all the cars


    parked here, then look at your auto! Which of the automobiles here are less than 2 hundred grand?


    What makes you believe that you can park your paralyzed Merc here?¡±.


    Charlie Wade took a look around. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see an indicator iming you can¡¯t park a cars and


    truck setting you back under 2 hundred grand.¡±.


    ¡± What the f * ck!¡± Picking up Charlie Wade¡¯sck of knowledge, Marcus kicked the taillights of the


    Mercedes-Benz tough as well as it damaged.


    I¡¯ll break your legs if you don¡¯t shut up right now! You do not want to pay me the cash? Let those 2


    boneheaddies maintain me business tonite then!¡±.


    Marcus extended his arms, trying to order ire Wilson Wilson, that was standing beside Charlie


    Wade.


    Charlie Wade frowned in dismay. He stood in front of ire Wilson and Loreen, grabbed Marcus¡¯s


    arms, and also pressed him away.


    The furious Marcus screamed, ¡°Motherf * cker, how dare you battle back! It¡¯s their honor that I look


    up to them.


    Charlie Wade squinted his eyes somewhat, cool as well as sharp. He red at Marcus and also


    imed, ¡°Don¡¯t melt any type of bridges, you¡¯re only pushing on your own to a stumbling block.¡±.


    Marcus pushed Charlie Wade back as well as shouted, ¡°Wow, b * stard, you want to be a hero,


    huh? I want to shed all the bridges, what can you do to me?¡±.


    Mr. Hicks gestured at the guards to border Charlie Wade as well as the others. He cautioned,


    ¡°Loser, release Mrr. Lloyd now! If you harmed him, you¡¯re gon na spend for it!¡±.


    Neglecting him, Charlie Wade increased his leg as well as kicked directly on Marcus¡¯s tummy,


    sending him flying.


    Marcus really felt a sharp diforting from his stomach as if his intestinal tracts had been


    wrecked. He grumbled loudly, ¡°Mr. Hicks, kill him!


    Just when Mr. Hicks intended to provide the order, there was a voice originating from within.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 420


    ¡± Hey, what¡¯s taking ce? What¡¯s with the sound?¡±.


    Mr. Hicks shivered in shock when he listened to the voice. He turned around as well as said


    professionally, ¡°Don Albertt, are you finished with your hot springs? How is it?¡±.


    ¡± Excellent,¡± Albert addressed any which way and after that asked, ¡°What are you doing there?¡±.


    Albert imed this while strolling towards the car park with his men.


    ¡± Oh, it¡¯s just some pathetic jerk hitting Mrr. Lloyd.


    Clutching his tummy, Marcus weed, ¡°Hi, Uncle Rhodes, long time no see.¡±.


    Albert looked at him as well as chuckled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Marcus! Hey, what¡¯s wrong with your


    charisma? How can you be defeated in Aurouss Hilll? You put your papa¡¯s reputation to pity!¡±.


    Albert and also Marcus¡¯s daddy were quite close, so Marcus could be considered his nephew. He


    spoke rather straight and in a senior manner.


    Marcus didn¡¯t attempt to debate to Albert, so he said sheepishly, ¡°Uncle Rhodes, I bumped into


    some unpleasant jerk. I¡¯ll allow him know the cost of striking meter on!¡±.


    Albert snorted. ¡°Haha! I wonder to see who¡¯s bold enough to strike you.¡±.


    Albert walked ahead, brushed off the guards, and also considered the group. He stumbled upon


    Charlie Wade, who was looking indifferent.


    Charlie Wade looked back at Albert and also said with a shy smile, ¡°Albert, you¡¯re fairly nosy, huh?¡±.


    Fear quickly appeared on Albert¡¯s temple!


    Never did he expect that it was Master Wade that was being bordered by the guards!


    At this crucial moment, he secretly expressed joy that he didn¡¯t im anything extreme previously. If


    he were to mistakenly temper Master Wade, he would certainly be dragged into the anguish also!


    Last time, he was offered the wonderful elixir thanks to Master Wade¡¯s generosity. He had actually


    already shared his utmostmitment to Master Wade. He would certainly for life be his servant till


    the day he died! He nearly screwed himself this time! It was so close!


    Albert bowed pleasantly as well as said, ¡°Master Wade, I didn¡¯t recognize you were below ¡­¡±.


    Everybody was dumbstruck upon the stunning scene ¡­


    The notorious Don Albertt was so respectful and gracious to a pathetic jerk! What was urring?!


    It was so f * cking odd!


    Charlie Wade directed at the young man and asked faintly, ¡°Do you know this child?¡±.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that Marcus needs to have upset Master Wade. Regardless of his friendship with his


    father, Albert marched ahead, pped Marcus hard on his face, after that sent him to copse to


    the flooring.


    With a loud smack, Marcus listened to supnting his ear. He was woozy as well as dizzy.


    Withstanding the extreme pain, Marcus asked, ¡°Uncle Rhodes ¡­ why ¡­ why did you hit me ?!¡±.


    Albert zed at him, as well as pounded straight onto Marcus¡¯s head!


    ¡± Exactly how risk you anger Master Wade! You have a death wish, do not you ?!¡±.

 Chapter 421-425

    Chapter 421-425


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 421


    Mr. Hicks, the manager of Champs Elys Resort, was entirely stunned at that scene.


    He could not understand what was happening, neither did his guards. None of them attempted to


    move an inch.


    Marcus howled noisally, ¡°Uncle Rhodes, please stop! What the hell is going on?¡±


    Albert stomped on Marcus¡¯s face while roaring, ¡°Marcus Lloyd, you feel so powerful as well as


    impressive due to the fact that I treat you like my own nephew, do not you? Huh! That provided you


    the right to be so cocky outside?!¡±.


    Marcus sobbed, frightened, ¡°Uncle Rhodes, why are you so pissed? Tell me as well as I¡¯ll repair it!¡±.


    Albert kicked him while cursing, ¡°Master Wade is my lifesaver, my hero, but you, b * stard, you


    insulted him! Go to hell!¡±.


    Marcus understood that he had actually messed with someone he should not. I¡¯ll say sorry to


    Master Wade. Please, please forgive me!


    Albert looked disdainfully at his Maserati as well as sneered, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re driving a brand-new


    automobile, I see. You¡¯re so arrogant and also happy as a result of it, aren¡¯t you?


    Individuals, wreck his cars and truck! I wish to hear it being copsed right into items! Oh, driving a f


    * cking Maserati makes you so big-headed, huh!¡±.


    ¡± Alright, manager!¡± The men in ck behind Albert supported. They ordered clubs as well as sticks


    as well as tossed them in the direction of the Maserati.


    The sticdy inside the Maserati shrieked in terror as well as rushed out of the cars and truck.


    Albert recognized in the beginning look that thedy was not suitable. He bought his guy, ¡°Hey,


    obtain that sticdy right here as well as force her to her knees!¡±.


    Then, the men grabbed the woman and pushed her onto the flooring.


    She yelled in anxiety, ¡°What do you assume you¡¯re doing? I alert you, I have countless followers on


    Facebook! I¡¯ll expose every one of you!¡±.


    Albert pped her across the face, nicking her prosthetic nose. Do you understand who I am?¡±.


    ¡± That recognizes that you are, f * cking old man?!¡± the stic girl roared.


    Marcus was stunned. He put her as well as screamed, ¡°Are you insane? He¡¯s Don Albertt!¡±.


    After she returned to the vehicle, she was taking selfies with the Maserati¡¯s guiding wheel and was


    oblivious of what was unraveling outside the automobile. When she became aware of Don Albertt,


    she shivered in fear and imed, ¡°Don Albertt, I. ¡­ I¡¯m sorry! If I had known it was you, I wouldn¡¯t


    have talked back at you like that ¡­¡±.


    Albert required, ¡°Open your phone and also give it to me!¡±.


    The stic face didn¡¯t know what he intended to do, yet she dared not disobey him. He was the


    king of Aurouss Hilll¡¯s abyss, nevertheless, so she could just obey his demand obediently.


    Albert took her phone, clicked on Facebook Live, started a live program, and also said loudly as he


    directed the electronic camera on her face with the jagged nose, ¡°Come, look at the camera and


    im ¡®I am a f * cking sl * t that flirts with rich kids¡¯, and also state it 10 times!¡±.


    The stic face shivered as she saw Albert was doing a real-time program and pleaded, ¡°Please,


    Don Albertt, you can¡¯t do that ¡­ I have a lot of fans ¡­ What should I do if they see me such as this


    ¡­¡±.


    Albert responded as well as gestured at his men. Keep her there as the hostess for three years.


    ¡± Yes, boss!¡± The men hurried forward.


    The stic face pleaded, sobbing and also pleading, ¡°No, please! Okay, I¡¯ll say it! I¡¯ll im it ¡­¡±.


    Albert aimed the cam back at her and also screamed coldly, ¡°Hurry up!¡±.


    Tears messed up her make-up as the stic face mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m a f * cking sl * t who flirts with rich


    youngsters ¡­¡±.


    After repeating that ten times in a row, Albert quit the real-time program and also published the


    video on her page as a permanent article prior to he knocked the phone to the floor and damaged it


    right into items.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 422


    In this manner, she could not delete it even if she wanted to.


    Next off, the noise of crackling as well as smashing resonated endlessly. The brand-new Maserati


    was bumped a pile of scrap steel very quickly.


    Marcus shuddered. He understood that he had actually made a huge error this time around, so he


    covered his arms around Albert¡¯s leg as well as begged, ¡°Uncle Rhodes, I¡¯m so sorry, please forgive


    me, please!¡±.


    ¡± Forgive your head!¡± Albert kicked him hard on his chest. He resorted to Charlie Wade and also


    asked, ¡°Master Wade, just how do you desire me to manage them?¡±.


    Charlie Wade gazed at Marcus, disheartened, as well as smirked, ¡°Well, the kid is extremely


    intriguing. Do you recognize concerning that?¡±.


    Certainly!


    Jeffrey Weare had actually brought a woman with him and also angered Master Wade. Oscar, the


    head butler of the Moore family members, forced them to lick 8 urinals.


    Oscar really did not dare to reveal Charlie Wade¡¯s identification, so no one understood that Jeffrey


    and also hisdy upset that led to such a dreadful punishment.


    Marcus was one of the people who poked fun at Jeffrey for being tricked into something so terrible.


    He even said that he would certainly withstand of course if he were the subject.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words sent him trembling in scare.


    No, he really did not intend to wind up like Jeffrey. He didn¡¯t intend to lick the rest rooms in the


    men¡¯s washroom ¡­


    He crept towards Charlie Wade and also pleaded, ¡°Please, Master Wade, I regret belittling you,


    please forgive me. See, my vehicle is destroyed, please forgive me ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly. ¡°You appeared to like calling me ¡®pitiful jerk¡¯ just a while ago. It seems


    that you¡¯re especially thinking about words ¡®useless jerk¡¯, aren¡¯t you?¡±.


    Marcus swung his hands and also drank his head desperately. ¡°I¡¯m the useless jerk!


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°Okay, considering that you understand that you¡¯re the worthless jerk,


    then I ¡®d suggest that you etch those words on your temple so everyone else knows that too. Is it


    okay?¡±.


    Marcus went down to his knees and wailed, ¡°Master Wade, please extra me! I¡¯m willing to pay you 5


    million! No, make it 10! Please!¡±.


    Charlie Wade drank his head. Do you actually assume a little cash of yours can work out that?¡±.


    Then, he asked, ¡°Albert, do you have a de?¡±.


    Albert gestured at his men and they created a sharp folding de.


    Albert handed the dagger to Charlie Wade respectfully and also said, ¡°Master Wade, please


    proceed.¡±.


    ¡± Please continue?¡± Charlie Wade zed at him in dismay. ¡°Do you assume a pointless pitiful jerk


    like him deserves me personally doing it?¡±.


    Albert gasped in shock. Only after that did he realize just howrge a blunder he had actually


    devoted!


    Yes, he should not allow Master Wade¡¯s hands be dirtied by Marcus¡¯s unclean blood, not to mention


    etch words on his temple!


    He imed fast, ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I¡¯ll do it!¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded and also advised, ¡°Inscribe them a little much deeper. I want him to have this


    scar for the rest of his life!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 423


    Albert was stunned when he listened to Charlie Wade¡¯smand. He got his dagger instantly prior


    to advising his subordinates, ¡°Come over right here as well as hold onto his head for me.¡±.


    Marcus was very terrified currently and also had a hard time, trembling his head desperately as he


    was unwilling to allow somebody engrave the words ¡®pathetic jerk¡¯ on his temple. These were both


    words that he would make use of to reprimand and speak ill of others everyday!


    Over the past few years, Marcus¡¯s household had actually entered into some cash, as well as since


    he had actuallye to be a little wealthier, he had actually been acting even more like a ve


    driver.


    Whenever he headed out and saw the garbage man, he would call them pitiful jerks.


    When he went out on the street and also saw that other people¡¯s autos were not just as good as his


    very own, he would certainly also call them pitiful jerks.


    After that, out of anger, Marcus had defeated the high school pupil until the trainee had had a


    concussion and also falling unconscious. When the high school pupil¡¯s parents got here, he had


    likewise scolded them, ¡°Your entire household is so inadequate and worthless!


    After he was done talking and insulting the whole family members, he had left without paying them


    any medical costs at all.


    Simplyst evening, when he desired to go out for supper, he saw that there was a traffic jam on the


    roadway. One of the old men relocated a little slower, and also this annoyed Marcus. He had


    actually right away gotten out of his auto and also kicked the old guy right into the heap of bushes


    by the side of the roadway prior to spewing on his face as well as cursing at him.


    Afterwards, Marcus drove away instantly.


    And now, he was the one who had tried to take someone else¡¯s parking space as well as he was


    also the one who had actually wound up hitting Doris¡¯s car.


    Instead of confessing his own blunders, he reprimanded Doris as well as mmed Charlie Wade,


    calling him a worthless jerk when he attempted to speak up for Doris. The level of Marcus¡¯s


    pompousness appeared.


    If he had the words ¡®pitiful jerk¡¯ etched on his forehead, this would really be the ideal penalty for him


    given that it would truly match his personality and character!


    When Albert saw that the young youngster was battling backward and forward as he refused to


    allow him etch those words on his forehead, he instantly grit his teeth before iming, ¡°If you


    cooperate with me without battling any even more, I will simply etch the two words on your temple.


    If you want to proceed having a hard time as well as fighting me, after that, I am sorry yet I will not


    just inscribe the words ¡®pitiful jerk¡¯ on your forehead, but I will also inscribe those words on both your


    left as well as appropriate cheek!


    After that, Albert had an unusual expression on his face as he stated, ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you acting


    all haughty and also conceited because your daddy made some cash over the past 2 years?


    Should I arrest your father and also bring him right here to engrave words ¡®worthless jerk¡¯s father¡¯


    on his temple too? After that, I will inform him that this is all thanks to you!¡±.


    Marcus was really terrified out of his wits now.


    Despite the fact that the Lloyd family had some money, it was just impossible for them to vite


    Don Albertt.


    He was the infamous mobster employer in Aurouss Hilll and might quickly chop his entire household


    up with a single butcher knife!


    That, Albert likewise had the Moore family members backing him up, since every person in Aurouss


    Hilll knew that Don Albertt worked for the Moore family.


    Even if Albert was simply an individual who was carrying out orders in behalf of the Moore family, he


    was not somebody that he could manage to upset in any way!


    If he actually had words ¡®worthless jerk¡¯ inscribed on his forehead, how was he mosting likely to deal


    with individuals in the future?


    Furthermore, if he withstood and Albert brought his dad over right here to engrave the words


    ¡®useless jerk¡¯s daddy¡¯ on his face, exactly how would his papa potentially have the face to fulfill any


    person else in the future?


    When that time came, his father would be so angry that he would most likely skin him to life!


    He can only cry out loud as he begged pitifully, ¡°Uncle Albert, please be merciful. Can you simply


    engrave words a little smaller?¡±.


    ¡± Shut up!¡± Albert yelled as he gave Marcus a tight p. ¡°Just how risk you attempt as well as


    bargain with me at a time such as this?!¡±.


    Marcus was crying frantically as he was definitely frightened and really felt that he was being


    seriously mistreated. Nevertheless, he did not attempt to state anything any longer.


    Albert after that instructed his guys to hang on to Marcus¡¯s head as he prepared to engrave words


    on his forehead.


    Charlie Wade promptly secured his cellr phone before switching on the video recording feature.


    Even though Marcus had asked Albert to engrave words a little smaller sized, would certainly Albert


    attempt to forget Charlie Wade¡¯s directions?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 424


    As a result, Albert sculpted the words asrge and also deep as he perhaps could!


    The word ¡®worthless¡¯ busy half of Marcus¡¯s forehead.


    Albert trulyposed the words extremely! It was incredibly awful!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The manner in which he created the word ¡®pathetic¡¯ was not even at the standard of a primary


    school pupil!


    When Albert considered words he had already engraved on Marcus¡¯s temple, heughed prior to he


    stated, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Wade. I am actually not utilized to carving words with a de. It¡¯s really ugly ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wadeughed prior to he asked, ¡°Tell me the truth, Albert. How many years have you


    researched in the past?¡±.


    Albert giggled once more prior to he responded, ¡°I have examined for years, Mr. Wade. I also


    graduated from primary school! Nheless, I have to confess that I did not examine hard during


    the 6 years that I remained in primary school ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded before he replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you sculpted words as well beautifully, you


    would be allowing him off also conveniently.¡±.


    Marcus really felt as though he was totally short of breath when he heard their discussion.


    The difort he was feeling on his forehead right now was totally trivial. What was crucial


    currently was the reality that he was currently damaged!


    Albert looked at Marcus¡¯s bloodied forehead prior to he got a wrinkled item of toilet paper from his


    pocket and also cleaned the blood off thetter¡¯s forehead, iming, ¡°Come! Let me carve the


    various other word!¡±.


    After that, Albert began sculpting the second word.


    This time around, Albert additionally sculpted words ¡®jerk¡¯ as big and as deep as he perhaps could.


    It was undoubtedly really eye-catching!


    After he was done, Albert reversed with a pleased expression on his face before he asked Charlie


    Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you consider my work?¡±.


    Charlie Wade quit the video recording and nodded as he said, ¡°I believe you did a pretty good


    work.¡±.


    Albert grinned before asking once more, ¡°Currently, just how should I handle this stic face over


    here, Mr. Wade?¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied steadly, ¡°I desire you to watch on these two individuals from now on. If Marcus


    attempts to eliminate those words engraved on his temple or if he even dares to grow a much


    longer edge to cover those words, I desire you to eliminate him right away.


    As for this stic face, if she risks to repair her crooked nose, I want you to disfigure her entire face!


    If she attempts to go on any kind of live broadcast or social media in the future, I want you to


    damage both of her legs!¡±.


    Both people who were kneeling on the ground werepletely rmed when they heard this.


    Marcus had actually been assuming concerning discovering a stic doctor as quickly as he


    returned home to eliminate these scars on his temple. He really had been thinking of growing his


    fringe a bit longer so that he can cover his forehead with his edge for the time being. Who would


    have understood ¡­


    Charlie Wade desired him to have the words ¡®pathetic jerk¡¯ etched on his forehead for everybody to


    see for the remainder of his life on this!


    The stic face had actually likewise thought of logging into her social media ount to erase the


    video that Albert had actually published as soon as she could. After that, she would certainly find a


    cosmetic surgeon to fix her broken nose so that she could look gorgeous once more.


    Suddenly, Charlie Wade was not just prohibiting her from getting her nose taken care of, however


    he was likewise restricting her from using any socialworks ounts or doing any future online


    programs.


    Exactly how could she proceed being an inte celebrity in the future? Exactly how was she going


    to continue lying to all her bad fans? Exactly how could she perhaps talk to any more abundant 2nd


    generations after that?


    Both of them continued crying and begging for mercy as they really hoped that Charlie Wade would


    certainly not shut down as well as damage their future just like that.


    Charlie Wade was totally unmoved as well as just said to Albert, ¡°Albert, remember what I have


    advised you to do today. If anything goes wrong, I will certainlye trying to find you!¡±.


    Albert cleaned his back prior to replying seriously, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wade! You have nothing to bother with.


    I will make sure that I maintain a close eye on these 2 in the future!¡±.


    After that, he ground his teeth before ring at the two mischief-makers and stated coldly, ¡°I want


    the both of you to remember what I am mosting likely to say now. I desire both of you to find as well


    as check in with me each week from now on.


    If either of you attempts to miss checking in with me for even just one week, I will certainly release a


    searching order on you. During that time, every single among my males in Aurouss Hilll will be


    searching you down.


    Even if you try to escape to an additional district or city, I will certainly make sure that I send my


    men there to search you down till they hack you to death! Do youprehend?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 425


    At this time, Marcus and the stic face were entirely desperate and also worried concerning their


    future.


    Charlie Wade felt far more eased after providing their punishment. He spoke to Don Albertt.


    ¡± These 2 individuals are truly providing me a frustration. Inquire to obtain lost now.¡±.


    Albert quickly responded his head prior to kicking Marcus and also saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get


    up and also obtain shed now?¡±.


    Marcus quickly stood and also ignored the dust on his body as he fast prepared to run away with


    the stic face.


    Albert provided him one more fierce kick on his butt and also Marcus fell to the ground once more.


    Afterwards, Albert said, ¡°Listen up, both of you. I desire you ahead to my mansion in one week to


    report to me! If you do not show up in front of me, I will make certain to hack both of you to death!¡±.


    ¡± Don Albertt, don¡¯t worry. We will most definitely appear ¡­¡±.


    Both of them rapidly agreed prior to fleeing in panic, not also leaving a trace behind.


    Then, Albert approached Charlie Wade before asking, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you pleased now?¡±.


    Charlie Wade reversed and looked at ire Wilson and also Loreen. When he saw the strange


    expressions on their faces, he asked right away, ¡°Better half, Loreen, are both of youpletely


    satisfied currently?¡±.


    ire Wilson thought twice for a moment prior to she imed, ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t you believe that


    it was a little harsh of you to treat them like that?¡±.


    Right now, Don Albertt fast interjected. ¡°Mrs. Wade, you do not recognize anything regarding that


    male. Marcus Lloyd is a b * stard. He likes to bully those that are poorer than him regrly! I can


    not also track how many poor individuals he has actually currently harassed in his life.


    What¡¯s most aggravating is what he did in 2015. He consumed too much throughout winter months


    one evening due to the fact that he was in a tiff, and when he saw a homeless tramp that was


    resting by the roadside, he approached him as well as assaulted him, killing him while doing so. All


    the poor things he has actually done is genuinely scary!¡±.


    ire Wilson eximed in shock as quickly as she listened to Albert¡¯s words. ¡°Is that male actually


    such an awful person?¡±.


    Albert nodded before he proceeded, ¡°He suches as to bully the people that are poorer than him.


    The poorer any individual is, the more he would certainly abuse as well as bully that person!¡±.


    Loreen spoke up right now as well as imed, ¡°Then I think he really deserves it. Who provided him


    the right to bully the inadequate?! What a b * stard!¡±.


    Albert fast replied, ¡°Miss Loreen, you are right! It is only best for Mr. Wade to give this sort of penalty


    to a person like him.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded promptly, ¡°Albert, quitmending me and also cing me up on a stand


    already. You should go get busy with work now. I am going to go and also take pleasure in the warm


    springs with my wife.¡±.


    Albert fast aimed his finger at the manager of the warm spring hotels before he said, ¡°Mr. Wade, just


    how do you want me to manage this person, then? Should we simply allowed him go or do you


    desire me to etch something on him as well?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded lightly, ¡°He is absolutely nothing more than a canine helping others. Ask


    him to leave his task right away and I do not desire him to show his face in Aurouss Hilll ever once


    more. If any one of your men see him in Aurouss Hilll in the future, please do not think twice to chop


    him up at the same time!¡±.


    The manager, Mr. Hicks, had actually been silent prior to this, however as soon as he heard Charlie


    Wade¡¯s directions, he hurriedly screamed, ¡°Don Albertt, don¡¯t you risk fool around such as this!


    You recognize that the Champs Elys Health Facility Resort is the building of Paradise. You must


    know that Chairman Cameron will certainly not allow you off so easily!¡±.


    Mr. Hicks really felt that Albert believed that he was extremely remarkable since he had the Moore


    household backing him up, nevertheless, he really felt that he could rely on Chairman Cameron.


    Besides, Chairman Cameron was the agent for the Wade family, and the Wade family was most


    definitely stronger and also a lot more powerful contrasted to the Moore family!


    Albert sneered before responding, ¡°Alright, after that. Why don¡¯t you call Chairman Cameron as well


    as see if he will be able to protect you or otherwise?¡±.


    ¡± Alright!¡± Mr. Hicks breathed freely prior to he got his mobile phone and called the chairman.


    The telephone call was attached very promptly.


    Mr. Hicks fast said, ¡°Chairman Cameron, Don Albertt is causing trouble below! He carved words


    ¡®pitiful jerk¡¯ on Marcus Lloyd¡¯s temple with a de as well as likewise broke Marcus¡¯s sweetheart¡¯s


    nose.


    Now, he is additionally trying to kick me out of Aurouss Hilll and also intends to restrict me from ever


    beforeing back once again. Chairman Cameron, you need to save me!¡±.


    Isaac asked in shock, ¡°What is going on over there? Can you pass the phone over to Don Albertt to


    make sure that I can speak with him directly?¡±.

 Chapter 426-430

    Chapter 426-430


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 426


    Mr. Hicks quickly handed his mobile phone over to Albert before he stated, ¡°Don Albertt, Chairman


    Cameron is searching for you.¡±


    As soon as Albert grabbed the cell phone, Isaac reprimanded him over the phone instantly, ¡°Don


    Albertt, what is the matter with you? Who provided you the right to make trouble on my region? Are


    you attempting to vite me currently? Aren¡¯t you being a little too egotistic?!¡±.


    Right now, Albert earnestly replied, ¡°Chairman Cameron, I am not the one causing trouble right


    here. Marcus was the one that annoyed Mr. Wade, and your manager, Mr. Hicks, was the one who


    desired to assist Marcus instruct Mr. Wade a lesson! What do you assume of this matter, then?¡±.


    Isaac blurted out instantly, ¡°Mr. Wade? Are you discussing Mr. Charlie Wade Wade?¡±.


    ¡± Certainly I¡¯m discussing him. Which various other Mr. Wade would I be speaking about?¡± Albert


    asked as he chuckled.


    Isaac was stunned!


    All of a sudden, a dog under his hand had just bitten its proprietor!


    D * mn it!


    Isaac quickly imed, ¡°Albert, I want you to put the phone on audio speaker currently!¡±.


    Albert quickly activated the audio speaker of the mobile phone, as well as currently, all of them


    could listen to Isaac¡¯s mad roar from the other end of the line. ¡°Mr. Hicks, you b * stard! Are you truly


    that short-sighted? How could you possibly pay for to upset Mr. Wade ?! Are you that fed up with


    living in this globe?¡±.


    Mr. Hicks was stunned when he heard Isaac¡¯s words and could not assist but shiver in fright.


    ¡°Chairman Cameron, I do not know this Mr. Wade neither that he is ¡­¡±.


    Isaac proceeded scolding him through the phone, ¡°You brought this upon yourself so don¡¯t me


    me for disappointing you any kind of grace.¡±.


    Then, Isaac talked to Albert once again, ¡°Don Albertt, what did Mr. Wade instruct you to do?


    Albert swiftly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade wanted me to dismiss as well as drive him out of Aurouss Hilll


    instantly! He also informed me to provide him a defeating if I ever before see him around Aurouss


    Hilll in the future!¡±.


    Isaac replied, ¡°Alright, after that. Don Albertt, can you additionally do me an additional support?¡±.


    Albert hurriedly responded, ¡°Yes, Chairman Cameron. Please offer me your orders.¡±.


    Isaac spoke coldly, ¡°Please help me beat Mr. Hicks up until he is half-dead before you let him go!¡±.


    ¡± Okay, sure!¡± Albert responded as he grinned prior to hanging up the phone.


    By this time, Mr. Hicks was currently resting on the ground in fright. Simply that was this young


    man? Why was Chairman Cameron also showing him so much regard?!


    Mr. Hicks promptly crawled over to Charlie Wade and began kowtowing before him as he begged


    for mercy. ¡°Mr. Wade, please let me go. I have actually been residing in Aurouss Hilll ever since I


    was a child. My parents, my loved ones, and all of my friends remain in Aurouss Hilll. If I can not


    come back to Aurouss Hilll anymore, what is the factor of me staying alive, then?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded coldly, ¡°As the manager of the Champs Elys Health Spa Resort, I believe


    that Chairman Cameron must have offered you a great deal of money as your ie. Including the


    benefit that you receive yearly, I would think that you make a minimum of one or two million dors


    a year.


    You could have led an excellent and flourishing life in Aurouss Hilll with that amount of cash. Rather,


    you selected to benefit somebody like Marcus and also ordered the security personnel benefiting


    the Champs Elys Medical spa Turn to help Marcus attack a few of the various other guests. You


    deserve what is taking ce to you now!¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked once more, ¡°Did you recognize that the security guards and all the employees,


    including you, are hired by the Champs Elys Health Club Hotel? You even aided him beat up the


    various other visitors.


    Mr. Hicks cried out loud, ¡°Mr. Wade, to inform you the reality, the only reason that I assisted Marcus


    was since I recognized that he had a little history. I wanted to befriend him, which was the reason


    that I was perplexed for a moment as I was just attempting to please him and enter into his


    excellent publications ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade sneered as he said, ¡°Well, then, you will certainly need to pay for your blunder!¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade looked at Albert before he asked, ¡°Albert, why aren¡¯t you taking action?


    What are you waiting for?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 427


    When Albert saw that Charlie Wade was already losing his perseverance, he fast swung his hands


    and advised his males, ¡°Beat him up now!¡±.


    A team of strong men hurried onward promptly prior to surrounding Mr. Hicks, and also they began


    punching and kicking him. They just stopped when he had currently been defeated almost half


    dead.


    Mr. Hicksy on the ground as he cried out in pain. At this time, Albert all of a sudden stated coldly,


    ¡°I will certainly give you half a day to leave Aurouss Hilll.


    The passing away Mr. Hicks coughed weakly before iming, ¡°Don Albertt, please have mercy on


    me and also provide me two days of elegance at least. Let me treat my injuries prior to I leave ¡­¡±.


    ¡± You can go to the next province to get therapy rather!¡± Albert responded icily. ¡°Call your family


    members and also ask them to hire a rescue to take you away. Make certain that you steer clear of


    from Aurouss Hilll from now on!


    If you pass away, make sure that you pass away in an additional ce! Moreover, you are


    additionally not allowed toe back to Aurouss Hilll for your interment ceremony! Or else, I will


    certainly collect your tomb and also throw away your ashes so that no person can pay their respects


    to you anymore!¡±.


    Mr. Hicks was so anxious that he can not help yet to ice up in ce as hey on the ground for a


    long time.


    This was just also vicious!


    He would be far better off dead!


    He was not allowed to find back to Aurouss Hilll, and he might not also be buried in Aurouss Hilll


    after his fatality?!


    Right after that and also there, Mr. Hicks really wanted to pass away.


    However, he recognized that he might only me himself.


    To make life far better for himself, Mr. Hicks would always prefer particr customers over the


    others. What was even worse was the fact that he in fact advised the security guards working for


    the Champs Elys Spa Hotel to defeat up various other visitors because of Marcus.


    He even attempted to prompt a respectable visitor that also Chairman Cameron needed to be so


    respectful toward. Charlie Wade was currently being really thoughtful, as well as he was currently


    showing him a lot of kindness by allowing him to live.


    Consequently, Mr. Hicks can just shiver while he took out his cellr phone as he sobbed and also


    asked his family to aid him hire an ambnce to ensure that they might send him to the next city to


    get therapy for his injuries immediately.


    After he was done taking care of Mr. Hicks, Albert checked out Charlie Wade prior to he smiled as


    well as imed, ¡°Mr. Wade, do you desire me to apany you to obtain your check-in treatments


    done?¡±.


    Charlie Wade shook his head before iming, ¡°Forget it. You mustplete taking care of this


    matter. I can enter by myself.¡±.


    Albert responded promptly prior to he said, ¡°Alright, after that, we will not leave. Mr. Wade, you can


    call me anytime you require me.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded before he looked at ire Wilson as well as Loreen and imed, ¡°Allow¡¯s go


    in first.¡±.


    Loreen finally reimed her senses at this time as she looked at Charlie Wade with eyes that were


    filled with unconcealed love and affection.


    This really offered everyone around him acency.


    As long as he was by her side, she felt very secure. Loreen really felt that she would certainly not


    hesitate even if the sky was dropping.


    ***.


    The Champs Elys Day Spa Hotel was a Japanese-style private hot spring.


    All the customers had an exclusive collection. There was a yard covering a location of concerning


    one hundred square meters behind the suite, and also the personal hot springy in the backyard.


    The water in the warm spring was drawn from the underground warm spring, as well as it moved


    into the warm spring swimming pool constantly, twenty-four hours a day. The temperature level of


    the hot spring was always at a very suitable and also optimal level.


    When Isaac learnt that Charlie Wade was below, he hurriedly arranged for his hotel staff to upgrade


    their areas to the most effective of the superior collections, as well as they were appointed to two


    extremelyrge and also luxurious bedrooms.


    Even the hot springs in their private collections were a lotrger contrasted to the various other


    rooms! They also had an extra pleasant and attractive view of thendscapes from their areas.


    As soon as they went into the space, ire Wilson as well as Loreen were very satisfied as they


    considered the environment and also thendscapes outside the area.


    Loreen fast advised ire Wilson and stated, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, hurry up and be your


    swimsuit promptly! Allow¡¯s delve into the warm spring to relieve our tiredness!¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± ire Wilson nodded and agreed promptly as she was also extremely pleased.


    Charlie Wade had actually originally believed that he would certainly have the opportunity to see his


    gorgeous partner changing into her swimwear. All of a sudden, both thedies entered into the very


    same area rather ¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 428


    When Charlie Wade saw this scene unraveling prior to him, he recognized that just the two


    gorgeousdies could take a look at and value one another. He really felt that there was no hope for


    him any longer.


    Consequently, Charlie Wade went into the other area as well as changed into the shorts that he had


    brought with him today.


    Considering that Charlie Wade changed into his shorts fairly swiftly, the two women had still not


    appear of their bedrooms after he appeared of his space.


    He after that went out right into the yard first before slowly getting in the huge thermal spring


    swimming pool.


    Charlie Wade can not help however blurt a significant sigh of relief as the warm water progressively


    covered his body.


    After a short while, he listened to the audios of steps approaching him. ire Wilson and also


    Loreen had actually already changed into their bikinis and were strolling toward the backyard


    currently.


    Charlie Wade increased his head to consider both of them and also his eyes lit up instantly.


    The swimsuit that ire Wilson was wearing was a little traditional, but it also detailed her perfect


    number, her fair skin, as well as her lengthy and also slim legs. This made Charlie Wade¡¯s heart


    beat frantically.


    Moreover, Loreen, who was seated alongside her, was dressed in an also bolder way. Even though


    ine Ma had actually prevented as well as rejected to permit ire Wilson to use a bikini, Loreen


    was putting on a gorgeous pink bikini currently!


    This certain bikini only covered the important parts of her body, whereas the rest of her body was in


    clear view. As a result, any individual might inly see her beautiful and best figure.


    She was not substandard to ire Wilson in terms of her body figure, as well as Loreen was in fact


    incredibly attractive as well. Nevertheless, since she was dressed in a swimsuit which was even


    bolder and skimpier than ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s swimsuit, she really outshone ire Wilson this


    time!


    When Loreen saw the surprised and overloaded expression on Charlie Wade¡¯s face, she can not


    assist however smile to herself. Afterwards, she tossed a gentle loving look at Charlie Wade prior to


    blinking a reluctant however lovely smile at him.


    When Charlie Wade saw her captivating smile as well as the fiery search in Loreen¡¯s eyes, he could


    feel his heart pulsating frantically.


    He could only pretend not to discover it as he rapidly withdrew his gaze out of concern that he


    would not be able to restrain himself. He was likewise terrified that ire Wilson would certainly


    observe that something was awry.


    Both the females continued strolling toward the warm spring as they persuaded their waistlines


    normally, as well as they appeared like designs with their perfect figures and also stunning faces.


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes, this was truly one of the most fantastic swimsuit and also underwear reveal


    he had actually ever before seen in his life.


    When both of them had actuallystly reached the hot spring swimming pool, they dipped their slim


    legs right into the water prior to plunging into the water, together.


    Because this was the very first time ire Wilson was putting on a swimwear before her husband,


    she was additionally really feeling a little reluctant as well as self-conscious.


    Therefore, she grabbed Loreen¡¯s hand and also they stayed regarding two to three meters away


    from Charlie Wade as they whispered amongst themselves, chatting about some topics that would


    only be relevant todies.


    Loreen¡¯s ideas were inly on Charlie Wade at this time.


    As she was talking with ire Wilson Wilson, she would privately nce at Charlie Wade from the


    corner of her eyes every now and then.


    To prevent his partner from catching them in the act, Charlie Wade could only transform his back on


    them as he closed his eyes and rxed in the hot spring.


    Both women continued chatting momentarily, however given that the warm water in the warm spring


    made their body really feel so loosened up, they might not assist yet really feel sleepy currently.


    Moreover, ire Wilson had been feeling exceptionally worn downtely. She had actually been


    managing a great deal of problems, and since herpany had actually just been opened, she had


    actually been busy rushing, and it was just practical for her to feel so worn down.


    ire Wilson could not help but feel unprecedented fatigue as she was bordered by the warm


    spring water, and also shortly, she felt incredibly drowsy.


    10 minster on, ire Wilson was already leaning against the thermal spring pool with a towel


    against her face as she fell out cold.


    Charlie Wade had likewise shut his eyes to rest his mind currently. Nevertheless, he instantly felt


    the water around him rising. When he opened his eyes gradually, he saw that Loreen had already


    swum over to him, and her reasonable and also tender body was already by his side.


    Charlie Wade opened his mouth to say something, but prior to he could talk, Loreen stretched out


    her finger and put it on his lips delicately. Afterwards, she imed in a low voice, ¡°ire Wilson has


    already fallen asleep. Do not wake her up.¡±.


    Charlie Wade eyed ire Wilson to make sure that she was really asleep. After that, he breathed a


    substantial sigh of alleviation prior to he stated, ¡°We should not be so close to each other, especially


    not before ire Wilson Wilson!¡±.


    ¡± ire Wilson is currently out cold!¡± Loreenughed before she proceeded, ¡°Additionally, I simply


    intended toe to thank you wherefore took ce just now. You¡¯re the one that conserved me


    once again ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 429


    Charlie Wade had a calm expression on his face as he encountered Loreen¡¯s unexpected


    admission. He just responded, ¡°We just took ce to fulfill a couple of sleazebags, which is why I


    made a decision to instruct them a lesson. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±.


    Loreen responded seriously, ¡°Regardless of what it is, I would actually like to thanks!¡±.


    After that, Loreen took a seat close to Charlie Wade as well as swiftly stretched out her hands as


    she embraced him in her arms.


    Both of them were putting on very little clothes, and also Charlie Wade could immediately feel


    Loreen¡¯s smooth and tender skin scrubing against him.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s body tightened up promptly and also he quickly imed, ¡°Loreen, don¡¯t do this. I do


    not desire ire Wilson to see us imitating this.¡±.


    Loreen chuckled prior to she asked, ¡°Does that mean I can hug you and also do whatever I want if


    ire Wilson can not see us?¡±.


    ¡± That¡¯s not what I suggest ¡­¡± Charlie Wade responded helplessly.


    Loreen hugged him a little tighter prior to she said stubbornly, ¡°I wish to hug you, and it would


    certainly be best if ire Wilson could see us acting like this now. Afterwards, both of you can


    dere a separation to ensure that you canstly be with me instead!¡±.


    Right now, Charlie Wade had an exemry expression on his face as he stated, ¡°Exactly how can


    you say something like that? You are ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s best friend!¡±.


    Loreen replied seriously, ¡°I know that you as well as ire Wilson did not obtain wed for love! ire


    Wilson just wed you since her grandpa demanded doing things his way.


    That was the only reason she agreed to marry you. I likewise know that both of you do not have a


    considerable partnership and have not also practiced your marital rtionship, so just how could


    you possibly call yourselves husband and wife?¡±.


    As she mentioned this, Loreen suddenly ended up being very emotional. ¡°Considering that both of


    you have no feelings for each other and also because your marital rtionship is simply all for


    show, why do not both of you just let each other go and established yourselves free?


    Seize the opportunity to obtain a separation to ensure that you can locate your one true love rather!


    Isn¡¯t that much better for everyone else? The both of you will certainly not be losing each other¡¯s


    time, after that!¡±.


    Charlie Wade swung his hand prior to he stated, ¡°You do not understand my sensations for ire


    Wilson in all.¡±.


    Loreen asked, ¡°Then, do you understand my sensations for you?¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he replied seriously, ¡°I recognize just how you really feel regarding


    me, however I am afraid that I can decline your sensations for me. I¡¯m sorry.¡±.


    ¡± Why?!¡± Loreen asked aggrievedly. ¡°Why would you rather hang on to a loveless marital


    rtionship rather than seeking your true love?¡±.


    At this time, Charlie Wade responded, ¡°I have actually currently made it very clear to youst time.


    The both people are not appropriate for each other whatsoever. Even if I actually wind up divorcing


    ire Wilson someday, both people will certainly never get together.


    What¡¯s more, I do not have the slightest intent of divorcing ire Wilson Wilson. Therefore, I really


    feel that it is entirely useless for you to continue losing your time on me.¡±.


    Loreen grunted prior to she replied gently, ¡°I agree to squander my time on you! I love you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade can only reply helplessly, ¡°You are just being dumb. As opposed to squandering your


    time on someone like me, wouldn¡¯t it be much better for you to locate a solitary man who has not


    been married and has no girlfriend yet to ensure that you can start a serious rtionship rather?¡±.


    Loreen¡¯s huge as well as gleaming eyes were full of splits as she choked as well as sobbed,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, my heart alreadyes from you. I have already loved you ever since you


    conserved me the very first time. After experiencing and undergoing many experiences with you, I


    am currently hopelessly crazy with you ¡­¡±.


    After that, Loreen flushed as she imed, ¡°I also desired for youst night ¡­¡±.


    ¡± You dreamt regarding me?¡± Charlie Wade asked in shock. ¡°What did you dream about me?¡±.


    Loreen responded, ¡°I fantasized that both of us went back to Thomas¡¯ household estate with each


    other and also obtained married there. And afterwards ¡­¡±.


    ¡± And then what?¡± Charlie Wade asked once more.


    Loreen flushed a lot more as she replied, ¡°Then, I provided you a fat infant boy ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade crinkled his lips prior to he imed, ¡°Did you know that desires are constantly an


    opposite of reality?¡±.


    Loreen responded promptly, ¡°I would not mind giving you a lovely daughter as well. I would certainly


    like that too.¡±.


    Charlie Wade really had a migraine as he saw the severe expression on Loreen¡¯s face.


    Lastly, Charlie Wade highlighted once again, ¡°Loreen, we actually can not be together ¡­ you don¡¯t


    understand me in all ¡­¡±.


    Loreen had a boring expression on her face as she stated, ¡°Even if I really do not understand you, I


    can slowly learn more about you better. It doesn¡¯t even matter to me if you pick not to separation


    ire Wilson as long as I can covertly love you and be at hand. Even if I needed to covertly enjoy


    you for a life time, I am more than willing to do so ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 430


    Charlie Wade was entirely at a loss for words currently. What did Loreen suggest? Was she going to


    be his girlfriend as well as below ground lover just because of him?


    Still, how could he possibly consent to this sort of demand?


    First of all, his feelings for ire Wilson were actual, as well as he was truly honest towards her.


    Although ire Wilson had been initially dissatisfied with her grandfather¡¯s setup, shestly agreed


    to wed Charlie Wade although her entire family members was giggling and mocking her for her


    decision. Certainly, ire Wilson had actually never turned nose up at him before.


    When the auntie that had taken treatment of him in the orphanage dropped ill, ire Wilson was


    the one that provided him the money so that he could pay for her clinical costs. Charlie Wade would


    never ever be able to fail to remember ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s generosity.


    So, exactly how could he perhaps agree to let Loreen be his fan?


    Currently, ire Wilson Wilson, who was fast asleep, instantly moved a little.


    Charlie Wade was stunned and rapidly pushed Loreen out of his arms.


    Loreen eyed ire Wilson Wilson, and when she saw that ire Wilson was not totally awake yet,


    she right away relocated her face onward as well as kissed Charlie Wade gently, her lips touching


    his lips naturally for a split second.


    Before Charlie Wade can regain his detects, Loreen was currently blushing as she gradually swam


    away from him.


    Charlie Wade could not im anything concerning the unexpected kiss because he saw that ire


    Wilson will wake up.


    Currently, ire Wilson stretched her body a little as she gradually opened her eyes and also


    imed, ¡°Oh! It¡¯s sofortable to soak in the thermal spring! I have actually been really feeling so


    exhaustedtely, and now, I really feel as though all of my exhaustion has actually been soothed at


    the same time!¡±.


    ire Wilson transformed about to look at Loreen as well as was shocked to see that thetter¡¯s


    face was purged red. ¡°Loreen, the sparkling water is not that warm, so why is your face so red?¡±.


    Loreen rubbed her cheeks in shame prior to she smiled as well as said, ¡°Yes, the sparkling water is


    not warm, but the point is, there is such a gorgeous woman lying beside me at this time. Just how


    could I possibly not feel warm when I consider you?¡±


    As she spoke, Loreen extended her hand to jab ire Wilson Wilson.


    ire Wilson rapidly prevented her hand as well as Loreen hurried toward her right away. ire


    Wilson after that sshed some water on Loreen, and also both of them continued dealing with as


    well as having fun in the hot spring pool.


    Loreen had a plumper number, and also Charlie Wade felt dizzy as he watched herrge motions in


    the water. Furthermore, ire Wilson was likewise not substandard to Loreen. He felt that this was


    indeed a very gorgeous scene to enjoy.


    Charlie Wade could really feel the warmth rushing via his body at this time. To soothe his mind,


    Charlie Wade plunged into the water as he immersed his head below the water so that he did not


    have to proceed checking out thedies.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Loreen saw this, she deliberately teased him, ¡°Hey, Charlie Wade! Why are you submerging


    your head in the water? Aren¡¯t you terrified that you will drown?¡±


    Charlie Wade spat out a number of water bubbles prior to increasing his head as well as iming,


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m already done taking in the hot spring swimming pool. Both of you can proceed saturating


    here, as well as I will go as well as obtain you some drinks.¡±


    ire Wilson hurriedly replied, ¡°Okay, Charlie Wade. I¡¯m additionally really feeling a little


    dehydrated now. Please get me a ss of iced Coke!¡±


    Charlie Wade responded. ¡°Okay!¡±.


    Loreen additionally replied, ¡°Then, I want a cold Sprite!¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡± Charlie Wade rose promptly before he ran away from the hot spring swimming pool.


    There were 2 gorgeous females next to him. Among them was his spouse, as well as the other was


    thedy that was willing to be his enthusiast. Both of them were so scantily dressed right now.


    If he continued remaining inside the thermal spring swimming pool, he hesitated that he would


    actually lose control of himself.


    ire Wilson currently had no purpose for them to consummate their marriage at all.


    Despite the fact that Loreen was deeply crazy with him, he was already another person¡¯s husband,


    so Charlie Wade naturally could refrain anything with her.


    Charlie Wade really felt extremely irritated since he might only look at these 2 stunning as well as


    outstanding females but can not touch them at all.


    This was really extremely frustrating, and also it made him really feel utterly unpleasant!

 Chapter 431-435

    Chapter 431-435


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 431


    As Charlie Wade, his wife, as well as Loreen were bathing in the thermal spring swimming pool,


    Marcus, who had actually had words ¡®worthless jerk¡¯ etched on his forehead as well as his stic


    girlfriend who currently had a crooked nose had actually hitched a ride in a shabby van back to the


    city.


    Currently, Marcus, who was sitting inside the van, kept his bloodied forehead covered out of fear


    that the van chauffeur would certainly see the words inscribed on his forehead.


    Both of them had actually quit the van on the way out of the Champs Elys Spa Hotel. They had


    actually bargained with the van vehicle driver as well as involve an agreement that the van


    chauffeur would certainly send both of them house for 2 hundred bucks. Right now, all Marcus


    desired was to get house immediately. He did not desire any more trouble!


    The van driver can see the blood that was oozing out of Marcus¡¯s temple from the rearview mirror.


    After observing him for a long period of time, he could not aid yet ask in surprise, ¡°Boy, are you


    harm?¡±


    Marcus replied angrily, ¡°This has nothing to do with you! Just proceed driving securely and quit


    asking me a lot rubbish!¡±


    The chauffeur felt a little miserable at this and also said, ¡°Do you truthfully think that I am stressed


    over you ?! I am only asking you since it seems as though your temple is bleeding continually! I


    don¡¯t want you to discolor my safety seat with your blood!¡±


    As quickly as Marcus heard the van driver¡¯s words, he took off and burst out instantly, ¡°D * mn it,


    you worthless jerk! Your van is worth only concerning forty to fifty thousand bucks at most! Are you


    truly scared that I will dirty your worthless van? You are outrageous!¡±


    Marcus was currently made use of to utilizing his catch phrase, ¡®worthless jerk¡¯, and it seemed as


    though he would not have the ability to kick this habit even if he had the words ¡®useless jerk¡¯


    engraved on his forehead. This was the reason why it was generally recognized that it would


    certainly be easy to reform a nation, yet it would be nearly impossible to transform a human¡¯s


    nature!


    The van driver never ever anticipated to be reprimanded by a person that was riding in his van. For


    that reason, he lost his mood as well as he blurted out quickly, ¡°Are you seriously ignorant?! Exactly


    how can you perhaps make use of such swear word!¡±


    Marcus was so annoyed at this time that he really felt as though he wanted to pass away. When he


    saw the upset expression on the van vehicle driver¡¯s face, he burst out recklessly, ¡°D * mn it! Don¡¯t


    you admit that you are just a worthless jerk?


    That the f * ck do you assume you are to speak with me in this manner? Do you believe that I can


    get somebody to take your worthless life with simply a single phone call?! No one would call


    regarding a worthless jerk like you even if you were to pass away today!¡±


    The van driver was truly extremely mad when he listened to Marcus¡¯s words. Currently, he was


    driving via a junction in the city center when he saw a website traffic police car parked on the corner


    of the intersection as there werew enforcement officer working.


    The van vehicle driver quickly drove towards the police car prior to he got out of the van and


    imed, ¡°Police officer, there is a person who is riding in my van, and also he just endangered to


    eliminate me. I believe that he might be carrying some tools on his body. This is a major danger to


    my safety and security!¡±


    When thew enforcement agent heard this, they swiftly stepped out of their car and bordered the


    van. After opening up the back entrance, they shouted at Marcus and the stic face who was


    resting inside the van. ¡°ce your hands up over your head and get out of the van right away!¡±


    Marcus then recognized that he was in problem.


    This was the midtown area!


    If he had to put his hands over his head to step out of the van, wouldn¡¯t it be absolutely impossible


    for him to hide the reality that he had the words ¡®pitiful jerk¡¯ engraved on his temple?


    For that reason, heprised his mind that he would certainly never ever get out of the van, dead


    or alive!


    Marcus after that imed to the police officer, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m simply hitching a ride


    house, so how am I bothering you whatsoever? Can you rush and ask the van vehicle driver to


    come back and drive me home today? Otherwise, I will not let him off!¡±


    When the police officers saw how big-headed as well as prideful Marcus was, they understood that


    he was certainly not an excellent guy. The cops policemans could see Marcus covering his forehead


    as well as the blood that was regrly oozing out of it.


    After that, they imed to Marcus, ¡°I am providing you onest caution. Put your hands over your


    head as well as tip out of the van for evaluation purposes now.


    Marcus was exceptionally annoyed as well as blurted out, ¡°D * mn it! If you are not persuaded, you


    can call him promptly as well as ask if he understands Marcus, the kid of the owner of the Lloyd


    Group!¡±


    You are currently hitching a ride in a van, as well as yet, you dare to say that you are the kid of the


    Lloyd Group? Are you informing me that the Lloyd Group can not pay for to provide you a car and


    also you have to drawback a flight in a person else¡¯s van?¡±


    Marcus really hated it when any individual doubted his identity as well as condition. Moreover, he


    hated it whenever any individual attempted to debate to him or ridicule him.


    When he saw the police officers ridiculing him, he screamed immediately, ¡°D * mn it! You are simply


    a lot of worthless jerks, but you really risk to doubt my identity? Do you believe that I am mosting


    likely to call your captain today?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 432


    Thew enforcement agent replied coldly, ¡°Okay, after that. You are insulting a police policeman


    currently! That implies that you are tantly resisting the legition! Do not condemn us for doing


    something about it against you, then!¡±


    As quickly as he had finished chatting, thew enforcement agent got his pepper spray and also


    aimed it straight at Marcus¡¯s face prior to spraying it on thetter¡¯s face.


    Marcus can really feel the burning difort in his eyes right now, and he subconsciously reached


    out his hand to massage his eyes,pletely failing to remember that as soon as he removed his


    hands, both bloodied words that were etched on his temple would be instantaneously revealed.


    ¡± Oh, my God ¡­¡± One of thew enforcement agent said loudly aloud. ¡°Just check out him! He has


    actually some words engraved on his temple!¡±


    ¡± What kind of tattoo is that? That¡¯s really very hardcore!¡±


    ¡± Hahaha! It¡¯s not surprising that why this young child likes to call other individuals an useless jerk. It


    is just due to the fact that he has the words ¡®useless jerk¡¯ inscribed on his temple!¡±


    When Marcus heard this, he fast raised his hands in an effort to cover his temple. However, among


    all this turmoil, his eyes were so puffy and ufortable that he did not discover minority police


    officers connecting to him.


    Right away afterward, Marcus was dragged out of the vehicle prior to thew enforcement officer


    pushed him to the ground.


    Thew enforcement agent instantly ced his hands behind his back prior to they cuffed him. In


    this manner, he would certainly not have the ability to try to run away, and there would certainly be


    no chance he can potentially cover the words ¡®useless jerk¡¯ that were inscribed on his forehead.


    Thew enforcement agent then took Marcus as well as the stic face to the side of the road


    before telling them to squat down there.


    After that, he made a telephone call back to the police headquarters to inquire to arrange for a


    group ahead over and bring them back to the police headquarters for additional examination.


    As it so urred, this was one of the most jampacked crossway in the city center!


    Virtually everybody death by could see the boy with red, puffy eyes squatting down alongside the


    road. Nevertheless, what was most frightening was not the truth that his eyes were red and swollen


    because of the pepper spray.


    What attracted attention the most was both big words that were sculpted on his temple: ¡®pathetic


    jerk¡¯ ¡­


    Many individuals took out their cellr phone to take images of him, and also Marcus can not help


    however really feel very self-conscious.


    He jumped about instantly as he tried to reverse to make sure that he can have his back facing the


    people as well as he would certainly not be dealing with the passersby.


    The cops policeman quit him as well as held him in ce prior to stating coldly, ¡°Do not relocate.


    Don¡¯t you such as to call everybody an useless jerk? Well, we are providing you the possibility to


    show these words to the public as well as citizens here!¡±


    Marcus intended to die on the spot ¡­


    If he understood that points would certainly turn out like this, he would not have actually offended


    the van vehicle driver in the first ce. If he had simply tolerated and also regted his mood, he


    would have been home now.


    Just after that, an old BMW all of a sudden parked beside the road. A young man got out of the


    vehicle prior to he approached Marcus and imed, ¡°Mrr. Lloyd, what is going on right here? Ouch!


    What happened to you? Who sculpted those words on your forehead?¡±


    Marcus had actually been frantically attempting to conceal his face as he maintained his head


    decreased, yet he suddenly heard someone referring to him as ¡®Mrr. He absolutely wanted to pass


    away at this time.


    He raised his head to seek out at the boy that looked a little familiar to him, and also he asked him


    quickly, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    The man fast described, ¡°I am Harold! Harold from the Wilson household. We appreciated a dish


    together before this with the young lord of the White family members, Gerald. Don¡¯t you remember


    me?¡±


    Marcus ground his teeth and searched for at Harold prior to he spat a mouthful of bloody spit at him


    as well as cursed, ¡°F * ck you! You are simply a person from the lowly Wilson family members and


    you in fact dare to find over here to insult me? Are you seeking your fatality?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 433


    Harold was also gradually losing his mood.


    What the hell was this?


    He had actually seen Marcus being cuffed at the side of the road by the authorities policemans.


    That was the factor why he determined toe over to state hello to him.


    Harold stated angrily, ¡°Mrr. I just came over to ask you regarding the scenario out of problem given


    that we are good friends.


    Marcus yelled instantly, ¡°That the f * ck do you think you are? Do you actually assume that a pauper


    like you is in fact worthy adequate to be my friend?! You are absolutely nothing more than a


    pitiful jerk in my eyes! Are you attempting to butter up to me to ensure that you can obtain closer to


    me? Obtain shed!¡±.


    ¡± I.¡± Harold felt seriously wronged.


    He did not dare to go versus Marcus at all. Harold understood extremely well that the Lloyd family


    was countless times more effective and more powerful contrasted to the Wilson family members,


    who was already on the verge of bankruptcy. Harold recognized that points would certainly not end


    well if he angered Marcus by any means.


    For that reason, he could just utilize his sleeves to clean the spit off his face prior to he said, ¡°Sorry


    for offending you, Mrr. Lloyd.¡±.


    Afterwards, he reversed as well as strolled back towards his vehicle prior to he repelled right away.


    Harold felt really angry and bitter.


    Who the heck did Marcus believe he was?!


    This was so maddening!


    At the same time, Marcus was additionally really feeling very awful.


    He can not help but sigh at his regrettable fate. He was nning to go home in a low-key fashion,


    yet that would certainly have recognized that he would certainly end up being an event piece at the


    busiest junction in the town hall instead?


    Many individuals took photos of him with their cell phones, as well as a few of them even uploaded


    those pictures on their social media ount. There were even people that gave him the nickname


    ¡®Aurouss Hilll¡¯s No. 1 Pitiful Jerk¡¯.


    In no time, Marcus¡¯s act had swiftly spread out throughout Aurouss Hilll.


    ***.


    It was a really torturing evening for Charlie Wade at the Champs Elys Medspa Hotel.


    He had at first been nning to share a bed with his better half, ire Wilson Wilson.


    Unfortunately, Loreen had insisted on sharing a space with ire Wilson Wilson, saying that it


    would be a wonderful opportunity for them to hang around with each other as buddies. Charlie


    Wade did not know whether Loreen was purposely doing this or whether it was totally unintended.


    Whatever it was, Charlie Wade might just rest alone in the various other area.


    The next day, Charlie Wade was already prepared to check out and also return to the city after


    awakening. Nevertheless, bothdies were still unwilling to leave, and they decided to take in the


    hot spring swimming pool for the entire early morning prior to finally having a look at hesitantly.


    After bathing in the thermal spring swimming pool, both women looked specifically radiant and


    beautiful.


    Isaac himself came in to handle their checkout for them after their keep.


    He also asked forgiveness to Charlie Wade and ire Wilson over and over prior to cautioning all


    the workers on the spot that he would certainly fire them if he learnt that any of them was treating


    each client in a different way or favoring one customer over the various other.


    The entire workforce at the Champs Elys Health facility Resortstly realized the importance of


    offering every consumer in a reasonable fashion.


    After that, Isaac additionally seized the day to walk Charlie Wade as well as the various other 2


    women to the entrance.


    Isaac was originally preparing to walk Charlie Wade right to the carpark, yet Charlie Wade offered


    him a refined look prior to he imed, ¡°We will certainly head to the carpark to get our cars and


    truck before going back to the city straight. Mr. Cameron, you do not need to stroll us there.¡±.


    Isaac got the hint quickly and recognized that Charlie Wade did not desire him to follow them


    around any longer. He swiftly imed professionally, ¡°Alright after that, Mr. Wade. Have a secure


    trip residence.¡±.


    After stepping out of the Champs Elys Health Club Hotel, Loreen extended her midsection


    enchantingly prior to she stated, ¡°Ahh! It was genuinely reallyfy to soak in the warm spring


    swimming pool. ire Wilson Wilson, if it¡¯s great with you, would not it be actually good for us to be


    able to stay for a couple of more evenings before going back to the city?¡±.


    ire Wilson could only smile as she replied, ¡°My business has just opened up and also there are


    so many points that I need to do. How could I perhaps extend my stay below for a few more days?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 434


    Right now, ire Wilson all of a sudden asked, ¡°Do not you need to go back to work?¡±.


    Loreen stuck out her tongue before she said, ¡°Well, my task was initially to run around outside. In a


    method, I am really a without supervision staff member.


    Afterwards, Loreen spoke up once more. ¡°Since both of you have something on, I will certainly send


    you home initially.¡±.


    Uponing to the carpark, Charlie Wade understood that Don Albertt was standing beside


    Loreen¡¯s automobile. Additionally, the ce where Loreen¡¯s vehicle had actually been badly


    scraped the other day had likewise been fixed.


    When Albert saw them strolling toward the auto, he promptly weed Charlie Wade respectfully.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, did you have fun?¡±.


    ¡± Not bad.¡± Charlie Wade took a look at the back of the cars and truck for a few minutes, and also


    when he understood that it was looking as good as brand-new, he knew that Albert had actually


    already arranged for it to be repaired. ¡°You did very well.¡±.


    Albert hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I urred to understand somebody working at a close-by vehicle


    service center. As a result, I asked a few of the employees toe over with some tools to fix theMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    automobile. Are you going home now? Do you need me to send out a few individuals to escort you


    home?¡±.


    Charlie Wade swung his hand quickly as he rejected Albert¡¯s proposal. ¡°No, you can get busy with


    your own things currently. We can stab in the back our own.¡±.


    ¡± Alright after that, Mr. Wade. Please do not be reluctant to call me anytime if you need anything


    else,¡± Albert responded as he arched his hands and also bowed professionally prior to he left with


    his males.


    ire Wilson can not help however drink her head helplessly as she looked at this scene.


    Afterwards, she imed to Charlie Wade, ¡°I really do not know what is up with these individuals as


    well as why are they treating you so professionally.¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°Can¡¯t it be even if I have my own capabilities?¡±.


    ire Wilson offered him a nk look before she replied, ¡°Do you mean your Feng Shui proficiency


    abilities? The more they believe in you now, the extra vicious the revenge they are mosting likely to


    specific on you when they learn that they have actually been fooled by you in the future! You need


    to actually be extra cautious.¡±.


    Charlie Wade just smiled without saying with ire Wilson Wilson.


    Afterwards, the 3 of them got into the auto before heading back to the city.


    On the trip back, as Loreen was driving, she unexpectedly asked, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, are both of


    you going home, or are you headed elsewhere?¡±.


    ¡± We¡¯re going home,¡± ire Wilson responded right away. ¡°You must likewise go house and


    remainder so that you will be totally re-energized for service Monday!¡±.


    Loreen responded prior to she stated, ¡°Alright, then. I will send out both of you house before I head


    back to the resort.¡±.


    ire Wilson was stunned by this and also asked Loreen, ¡°Are you still staying at the resort?¡±.


    Loreen hummed as she stated, ¡°Where else would I be living otherwise at the hotel? I have been


    living at Dreand all this moment.¡±.


    ire Wilson asked again, ¡°Isn¡¯t it really lonesome for you to be living at the hotel all on your own?


    Why don¡¯t you purchase a residence in Aurouss Hilll instead?¡±.


    Loreen grinned bitterly before she replied, ¡°It¡¯s even more problematic and also lonelier for me to


    acquire a residence here. It¡¯s better for me to live at the resort.


    There is somebody to clean up my space every day and I can additionally call for room service and


    food delivery whenever I really feel like consuming. Moreover, I can also get a person to do my


    laundry for me and also send it up to my area when it¡¯s dried out as well as ironed!¡±.


    For individuals like Loreen that came from a rich family members, they typically depend on investing


    money to save effort and time.


    ire Wilson continued asking, ¡°After that, what is happening with your family? Has your rtive


    been targeting you recently?¡±.


    ¡± Not any longer,¡± Loreen replied instantly. ¡°Nheless, I have already filed a suit with my family,


    but they imed that there wants proof, as well as they can not be sure that everything that I


    imed holds true.


    My rtive appears to have actually quit trying to do anything funny and I have a sensation that he


    will not risk to do anything to me any longer.¡±.


    As she imed that, Loreen considered Charlie Wade who was sitting in the backseat through the


    rearview mirror and made a ¡®thanks¡¯ motion at him.


    She recognized extremely well that Charlie Wade was the one that had cautioned those in the


    Thomas household who were targeting her back then. This was the reason they had been so


    restrained recently.


    As a result, Loreen truly could not keep count of the variety of times that Charlie Wade had actually


    already conserved her.


    ire Wilson unexpectedly felt extremely troubled for Loreen. Her best friend had concerned


    Aurouss Hilll to function and also yet, she could just live in a hotel by herself all this while.


    Furthermore, she was additionally betrayed, targeted, and also pursued by her own family ¡­


    As she considered this, ire Wilson all of a sudden stated to Loreen, ¡°Loreen, the White family


    offered Charlie Wade a suite at Thompson First. When the renovation for the vacation home is


    completed, you can move in and deal with us!¡±.


    ¡± Actually?¡± Loreen asked as she was extremely delighted at this point.


    ire Wilson smiled prior to she replied, ¡°Naturally! You¡¯re my best friend, Loreen, so why would I


    perhaps exist to you?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 435


    Soon, both of best friends, ire Wilson as well as Loreen, had made a deal to cohabit in the


    vacation home at Thompson First in the future.


    Both the females were very happy right now, however Charlie Wade was a little clinically depressed.


    ire Wilson was indeed an extremely innocent person. She did not also understand that Loreen


    had constantly been trying to obtain closer to her other half!


    ire Wilson even invited Loreen to relocate into their vacation home to live with them. His silly


    better half! She was inviting and also leading a wolf straight right into their area!


    Nevertheless, Charlie Wade can not clearly refuse this example. He did not have a solid factor to


    refuse.


    Consequently, even if he was disgruntled, he could just hide his sensations for the time being.


    On the other hand, Loreen was incredibly thrilled.


    If she could really relocate into the vacation home with them, she might hang out with Charlie Wade


    day and night! In that case, the opportunity of her getting together with Charlie Wade was a lot


    greater!


    After an instant, theystly showed up in front of their home. After bidding process farewell to


    Loreen, ire Wilson and Charlie Wade left the vehicle as they got ready to enter the house.


    Just then, an old man saw both of them getting out of the vehicle, and also he fast walked over to


    fulfill them.


    Charlie Wade can tell that it was Anthony at a single glimpse.


    ire Wilson was very thrilled when she saw Anthony, and also she greeted him prior to she stated


    pleasantly, ¡°Dr. Simmons, why are you right here? I have not had the opportunity to thanks


    effectively for conserving my dad thest time.¡±


    Anthony hurriedly waved his hand before he imed, ¡°Mrs. Wade, you do not have to be so polite.


    The reason why I am below today is due to the fact that there is something that I have to discuss


    with Mr. Wade.¡±


    ¡± Why don¡¯t youe into your house as well as talk instead? My father has a great tea collection,


    and since you are below, he will surely be greater than satisfied to take it out to captivate you,¡±


    ire Wilson said as she tried to invite Anthony into your house.


    Nevertheless, Anthony smiled prior to he pleasantly decreased her invite. ¡°I just have a couple of


    words that I wish to say to Mr. Wade, so I do not wish to trouble you or your father today.¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard the polite exchange of words between the both of them, he knew that it


    would certainly never ever end. For that reason, he added them quickly as he said, ¡°ire Wilson


    Wilson, why don¡¯t you go into your house initially? I will simply talk with Dr. Simmons for a short


    while.¡±


    Following that, ire Wilson quickly replied, ¡°Alright after that, see to it that you provide Dr.


    Simmons the very best treatment that you can.¡±


    ire Wilson reversed to go into the house only after Charlie Wade had responded in agreement.


    After ire Wilson had actually left, Anthony bowed respectfully to Charlie Wade prior to he said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I am searching for you since there is something that I need to report to you.¡±


    Charlie Wade responded and also stated, ¡°Please go ahead and also talk.¡±


    Anthony hurriedly replied, ¡°There will be a Chinese Medication Exposition in Aurouss Hilll tomorrow,


    and I listened to that there will be a three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng to be auctioned off.


    The entire Chinese medical profession is incredibly shaken by this information because it is actually


    umon for such a medicine to be auctioned off at an expo such as this. I would like to ask you if


    you would such as to go as well as have a look at it with me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡± A three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng?¡±


    Charlie Wade might not help however think to himself for a moment.


    ording to the documents in the, the purple ginseng was certainly a really rare as well as good


    natural herb. A three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng was a very umon and also precious


    medicinal product!


    If he cany his hands on this rare prize, he would be able to fine-tune some really powerful pills,


    such as the rejuvenation tablet that could also bring the dead to life!


    As he thought of this, Charlie Wade nodded prior to he guaranteed, ¡°Alright, after that. I will go and


    take a look with you.¡±


    Anthony fast responded, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade. I will go and also iron out the invite letter right away. I will


    come and also pick you up in the early morning tomorrow.¡±


    ¡± Alright. It¡¯s a day.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will certainly take my leave first,¡± Anthony stated as he bowed professionally.


    ¡°Please go on.¡± Charlie Wade nodded prior to he turned around and also strolled into his residence.

 Chapter 436-440

    Chapter 436-440


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 436


    Early the next early morning, Anthony came to choose Charlie Wade up to ensure that they can


    head to the Chinese Medicine Expo.


    Charlie Wade did not anticipate that the Chinese Medicine Exposition would certainly additionally be


    held at the Aurouss Hilll Exhibition and Convention Center that was owned by the Grant household.


    Thest time that he was below, Jason had been extremely arrogant in front of him. At this point,


    Jason and his papa, Justin, had currently been transformed into ashes, and there werepletely


    no traces of them in this globe any longer.


    This referred the phrase ¡®Her face is gone currently, where to unidentified, yet; peach-bloom light


    beams on a spring winds flow¡¯.


    As quickly as Charlie Wade stepped into the exhibit and also convention facility, he browsed the


    structure as well as recognized that there were missing out on person¡¯s notifications of Jason and


    also Justin on the wall surfaces.


    The Give household had actually already raised the cash incentive to thirty million dors, yet there


    was still no news of the daddy and child¡¯s whereabouts at all.


    Whatever it was, these efforts were destined to be futile.


    When Charlie Wade as well as Anthony strolled into the hall, they saw Graham and Aurora


    promptly.


    The Quinton family took part in all type of business including medicinal herbs and materials. They


    were additionally one of the exhibitors at the Chinese Medicine Expo and had toe early in the


    morning to prepare for the event.


    As quickly as Graham saw Charlie Wade, he advance excitedly before he bowed and also imed


    pleasantly, ¡°Mr. Wade, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Aurora seemed to be a little worried, and also she looked extremely haggard at this time.


    As soon as she saw Charlie Wade, she was in a much better mood as well as walked up to him


    shyly before she bowed respectfully. She smiled prior to she greeted him, ¡°Hello There, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded a little, and also after looking at Aurora for a moment, he understood that she


    was hiding something. Considering that she did not want to state anything, he did not desire to pry


    right into her individual issues. As a result, he just imed, ¡°Aurora, you do not look extremely well.


    You should rest extra.¡±


    Aurora blushed as quickly as she heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words due to the fact that she truly did not


    anticipate Charlie Wade to fret or reveal any concern for her at all. This was the very first time he


    had expressed concern for herself. Aurora might not assist but feel extremely pleased, as well as


    she could only nod repeatedly.


    Currently, Graham additionally imed professionally, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you right here for the three-


    hundred-year-old purple ginseng?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he asked, ¡°Do you have any kind of within information concerning it?¡±


    Graham smiled prior to he imed, ¡°This three-hundred-year-old extremely top notch purple


    ginseng has been gotten by a medicinal herb business near the mountains in the Northeast. 5


    million bucks is not a very high cost since purple ginseng is in fact worth a lot of money.


    Charlie Wade responded in rmendation.


    High-quality purple ginseng was of little use to any kind of ordinary people or Chinese physicians.


    The purple ginseng, Ganoderma Lucidum, or likewise known as the Cordyceps Sinensis, were all


    precious and also umon medicinal natural herbs that would basically have little to no use in all


    if they were eaten straight.


    They would certainly have the effect of strengthening the body, yet they would not have the ability to


    treat any diseases in any way.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Consequently, if somebody wanted to exert a good medicinal herb to its optimal result and


    possibility, it would have to depend upon the mix of the prescription and also the person¡¯s ability to


    fine-tune and cook up the medication.


    The prescription was, as a matter of fact, one of the most essential point. The same ten medical


    products used to create a prescription can either cure a disease or kill an individual.


    Besides, the basic relevance hinges on the various proportions of the 10 various medicinal herbs.


    Put simply, a difference in the proportions of the medicinal natural herbs could generate such a


    huge space and also distinction, what more if there were numerous various medical herbs in the


    prescription itself?


    Apart from an excellent prescription, the capacity to fine-tune excellent medicinal herbs into a good


    medication was likewise extremely essential.


    If a person did not have adequate capacity to improve or create a great medicine, even one of the


    most powerful medication would be an average one.


    If the individual had an extremely strong ability, then even an average medication could turn out to


    be an extraordinary one.


    Moreover, if a person was exceptional in all the numerous facets, a phenomenal medicine with ten


    points can be a miracle tablet worth a hundred points.


    Charlie Wade was the type of individual who could turn an amazing medication into a wonder pill.


    Combined with his secret prescriptions, he would certainly be able to devise as well as create


    actually rare as well as enchanting medications.


    The purple ginseng would certainly confirm to be really valuable to him, as well as it would certainly


    not make much feeling if it ended up in a person else¡¯s hands.


    If Charlie Wade might get his hands on the purple ginseng, he would have the ability to fine-tune as


    well as prepare a medication that was even far better than the pill he had actually provided to each


    of them thest time!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 437


    At this time, Charlie Wade all of a sudden listened to several acquainted voices behind him.


    One man suddenly stated, ¡°Chairman Wilson, do not worry. As long as we can obtain our hands on


    the three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng, we will certainly have all the medical herbs that we need


    for our brand-new prescription to be finished! By then, we will definitely have the ability to heal your


    illness! Every little thing will certainly be just as good as brand-new, then!¡±


    The man who had actually just spoken was none apart from Jeffrey from the Weaver family


    members.


    He was likewise the very same man that had beenpelled to lick the urinal just a couple of days


    earlier.


    At this time, Keh from the Wilson family members in Eastcliff said, ¡°Oh, I actually have to thank


    you in advance then, Brother Jeffrey! When that takes ce, my family and I will absolutely provide


    as well as supply all the resources that the Weaver household requires in the future.


    Jeffrey was really delighted when he heard this, and he responded, ¡°After that, I will certainly


    likewise have to thanks in advance, Chairman Wilson! Hahaha!¡±


    Charlie Wade reversed and also saw that it was none besides Jeffrey and Keh that were


    strolling in the direction of him currently.


    Wendy was additionallying with the both of them.


    Right now, Wendy no longer had the self-conscious as well as embarrassed appearance that she


    had when she had actually beenpelled to lick the rest rooms the other day.


    She held a limited edition Hermes bag in one hand as she held onto Jeffrey¡¯s arm with her other


    hand. Presently, she had a very big-headed look on her face, almost as though she was a socialite


    from the upper-ss family.


    There was a guyplying with behind them, and also he rather looked like Jeffrey. Charlie Wade


    did not know this man as he had actually never seen him previously. This person was none aside


    from Liam, Jeffrey¡¯s half-brother, the illegitimate child who had actually always been rejected by the


    Weaver family.


    As soon as Charlie Wade saw them, the few individuals additionally saw Charlie Wade standing in


    front of them.


    Keh, Jeffrey, as well as Wendy all had a deep hatred of Charlie Wade, and all 3 of them disliked


    him to the core. As soon as they saw him, they were suddenly filled with anger, and also they truly


    felt like tearing him apart right after that as well as there.


    Jeffrey was even more mad as well as distressed when he saw Charlie Wade. He really felt as


    though he can really feel the incredibly disgusting taste and smell of the urinals in his mouth as


    quickly as he saw Charlie Wade.


    Wendy as well could not aid yet seem like gagging as she thought of what had actually happened a


    few days ago. Even after many days had passed, she still can not taste anything with her tongue,


    and also she really felt as though there was an odiferous remaining preference on her tongue.


    Every one of this was all as a result of Charlie Wade!


    As soon as they saw Charlie Wade, Keh, that had the toughest history as well as was the most


    effective amongst the 3 of them, took the lead to speak. He ground his teeth before iming, ¡°It


    ends up that it¡¯s you. It appears as though we meet again, you item of garbage!¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned any which way prior to saying, ¡°Last time, you were calling me your dad as


    well as grandpa in such a refreshing fashion. Now that we¡¯re meeting again, you are currently


    calling me a different name? You really are an extremely unfilial grandson, do not you think?¡±


    Keh clenched his fists snugly with each other, and there was hatred in his eyes as soon as he


    listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    That case had made him shed face, as well as it had actually in some way made him lose his


    manhood. It was the biggest humiliation and also the best embarassment that he had actually ever


    really felt in his life!


    Keh recognized that he might not potentially defeat Charlie Wade, and also besides, he did not


    have the guts to test him once more. He might only sneer as he said, ¡°A great guy will certainly not


    suffer from any type of instant losses.


    Charlie Wade sneered in response. ¡°Well, I think you can just bend, however you can not extend


    now, right? So, have you had the ability to reim your manhood throughout this time?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 438


    Keh ground his teeth angrily when he listened to Charlie Wade saying that he might bend yet


    could not extend!


    ¡± Do not be so arrogant!¡± Keh cursed at Charlie Wade. ¡°I will definitely restore my member


    sooner orter! When that timees, I will certainly not spare you in any way!¡±


    Anthony reprimanded Keh at this time, ¡°Keh! I¡¯ve already cautioned you lot of times not to


    be ill-mannered and discourteous towards Mr. Wade! You need to not be offending Mr. Wade! If you


    target Mr. Wade once again, don¡¯t criticize me for turning my back on you in the future!¡±


    Keh became even more aggravated as well as angry when he saw Anthony defending Charlie


    Wade.


    In fact, his mother had actually been advising him to repair as well as apologize to his connection


    with Anthony immediately. She also desired Keh to invite Anthony to attend her 84th birthday


    celebration at Eastcliff.


    Anthony was genuinely very persistent!


    Keh did not understand why Anthony would certainly be spending time this item of trash,


    Charlie Wade, at all times. Why was he so respectful and considerate toward him?


    Keh did not attempt to disobey or be ill-mannered towards Anthony in public. He might only say


    madly, ¡°Uncle Simmons, you should maintain your eyes broad open!


    At this time, Jeffrey, that was standing at the side, likewise smiled disdainfully as he imed, ¡°These


    type of trashy liars can just endure in a tiny area like Aurouss Hilll. He will just be able to jump about


    as well as continue cheating people for a couple of even more days.


    Wouldn¡¯t he be worried that his methods will be introduced as well as people would certainly locate


    out that they had been ripped off all along? I assume it will just be a matter of time prior to everyone


    finds that they have been tricked by him!¡±


    Charlie Wade just smiled as he said, ¡°It appears as though themode at the Remarkable Club


    was not big enough? You still have an extremely odiferous mouth. Well, the toilets at the Aurouss


    Hilll Exhibit and also Convention Center are very big. I think there are about twenty or thirty urinals


    in the men¡¯smode. Do you want to try it also?¡±


    The expression on Jeffrey¡¯s face was very hideous currently, as well as he was additionally a little


    scared. He faltered as he imed, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ don¡¯t assume that you can simply ridicule me as


    well as do whatever you want in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Graham had been standing at the back as he saw the whole scene unfolding before him. When he


    saw Jeffrey targeting and insulting Charlie Wade, Graham quickly stepped up to defend Charlie


    Wade with a cool expression on his face. ¡°Jeffrey, that do you assume you are? Who offered you


    the right to speak to Mr. Wade in this way?¡±


    The Quinton family members was one of the Weaver household¡¯s most significant medical herbs


    providers. Both their families had actually already been working together as well as working


    together for the longest time. Graham really did not anticipate Jeffrey to be so impolite and ill-


    mannered toward Charlie Wade!


    Truth be informed, Jeffrey had not seen Graham previously due to the fact that he had actually been


    so caught up with Charlie Wade¡¯s sudden look. Currently, Jeffrey merely nced at Graham before


    he imed in contempt, ¡°Graham, our families have been working together for more than 10 years


    now. So, why are you safeguarding and speaking up for this item of trash?¡±


    Graham grunted prior to he imed, ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s capacity is not something that somebody like you


    would certainly ever before be able toprehend. If you disrespect Mr. Wade, you are likewise


    disparaging the Quinton household.


    If that is the case, from now on, the Quinton family members will remove all ties and all kinds of


    cooperation with the Weaver family. We will certainly no more provide any medicinal herbs to the


    Weaver family members in the future!¡±


    The expression on Jeffrey¡¯s face transformed somewhat as soon as he listened to Graham¡¯s words.


    He knew that they would definitely be in difficulty if they shed all supplies from the Quinton


    household as they was just one of theirrgest distributors.


    Jeffrey did not want to lose face if he provided in. Consequently, he ground his teeth before he


    replied coldly, ¡°The Weaver household will remain to prosper in the pharmaceutical industry even


    without the products of medicinal natural herbs from the Quinton household.


    Nheless, I hesitate that the future of the Quinton family will not be all that bright if you cut off all


    ties and also partnerships with us. Am I right regarding that?¡±


    Graham stayed definitely tranquil and made up as he imed, ¡°The Quinton family¡¯s medicinal


    natural herbs are widely known throughout the country. Even if we lose on our coboration with


    you, it will not leave a big effect on the Quinton family.


    If the Weaver household loses the Quinton family members¡¯s medical natural herbs and also


    products, I can not wait to see just how you are going to guarantee the top quality of the medicine


    that you produce in the future!¡±


    Right now, the middle-aged male behind Jeffrey instantly stepped up to ask forgiveness to Graham.


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Quinton. Please do incline my older bro. He was just kidding previously. Our households


    have beenplying and working together for so long, so we must not just terminate our teamwork


    in such a rash fashion. It would certainly refrain either of us any efficient all ¡­¡±.


    Prior to he might evenplete speaking, Jeffrey reversed and kicked him prior to he said, ¡°Liam!


    Who informed you that you have the right to speak up here? How am I expected to handle you


    now? Do you also recognize your very own ce as well as status? You are absolutely nothing


    greater than a worthless b * stard kid! If you continue talking nonsense right here, I will send you


    back to where you belong!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 439


    Liam fell to the ground as quickly as Jeffrey kicked him in the stomach. He might only hold onto his


    stomach as his face purged red from the pain.


    However, he did not dare to im anything any longer. Liam merely stood quietly prior to he stood


    behind Jeffrey one more time without iming anything any longer.


    At this time, Charlie Wade nced at Liam once more.


    Charlie Wade felt as though he could see a darkness of his former self in Liam.


    He was disliked, towered above, and also even humiliated by others, yet he could only pick to birth


    it and also remain concealed as he waited quietly for his possibility to rise.


    Simply then, Wendy pushed Jeffrey prior to she said, ¡°My dear, don¡¯t snap due to a piece of trash


    and a worthless b * stard child. Allow¡¯s enter as well as have a look at the exposition now.¡±.


    Jeffrey responded promptly.


    Charlie Wade was simply an item of trash to him, and also Liam was simply a b * stard kid in his


    eyes. Even if he had actually already suffered a significant loss as a result of Charlie Wade, he


    actually did not believe that Charlie Wade was a terrific or extraordinary individual in any way.


    Jeffrey was still waiting for an opportunity to strike back versus Charlie Wade and alleviate all his


    disgust.


    For his part, Charlie Wade might not be troubled to continue saying with this team of individuals.


    Nevertheless, the only reason that he had concerned the Chinese Medicine Expo was just because


    of the three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng.


    As for Keh and Jeffrey, if they continued to ridicule him and act as though they could deal with


    him, he would certainly take his time to take care of them gradually.


    After Keh, Jeffrey, and the others had actually left, Anthony drank his head before he sighed as


    well as imed, ¡°This Keh is truly as well self-conceited!¡±.


    Graham additionally chimed in and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, Dr. Simmons, why don¡¯t we go right into the


    hall? Don¡¯t allow those individuals ruin or impact our mood today.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned as he said, ¡°Naturally. Don¡¯t stress, I will not be influenced due to a bunch of


    clowns.¡±.


    The few of them walked into the facility of the exhibit hall as well as saw that there were numerous


    event counters for all type of different Chinese medicinal herbs and materials. There were several


    medicinal natural herbs as well as products on disy screen.


    Graham rapidly invited Charlie Wade to have a look at his booth. The Quinton family was worthy of


    being acknowledged as a medical natural herb as well as product dealership for a background of


    over a century.


    Their cubicle had more than a loads disy screen closets, as well as a selection of medical herbs


    as well as materials filled up the counter tops.


    Graham told Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, if there are any kind of medical natural herbs and also


    materials that you need, please do not hesitate to let me understand. I will give it to you promptly.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded prior to he imed, ¡°After getting my hands on the three-hundred-year-old


    purple ginseng, I will be able to concoct a brand-new drug. I will certainly tell you what sort of


    natural herbs and materials I will certainly require back then.¡±.


    Graham replied immediately, ¡°Not a problem, Mr. Wade. If you have any type of requests, simply


    say the word, and I will certainly do my best to get anything provided for you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade continued taking a look around the exhibit hall, yet he did not see any type of


    medicinal natural herbs or product deserving of his focus. This made him really feel rather


    dissatisfied.


    It appeared as though the majority of the medication and natural herbs here might just be


    considered as average products. There was nothing special regarding it at all.


    After walking around momentarily, it was almost time for the auction. Therefore, Charlie Wade


    headed directly for the public auction hall with Graham and also Anthony.


    The entire auction hall fit a couple of thousand seats, as well as it was a veryrge as well as


    spacious location.


    There was a transparent booth with ss on all sides set up at the front of the public auction hall,


    as well as the three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng sat in the facility of the booth.


    Charlie Wade was exceptionally happy when he saw the purple ginseng.


    He might right away view the solid medical power and properties of the purple ginseng. ording


    to his understanding and also eyesight, although it was said that this purple ginseng was three a


    century old, it remained in truth nearly four hundred years old, as well as the top quality of this


    purple ginseng was also better than what he had thought of.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 440


    There were several kinds of ginseng in this world. Usual ginseng, American ginseng, red ginseng,


    purple ginseng, and wild ginseng. Among them, the rarest and also most costly of them all was


    none besides the purple ginseng.


    Ginseng itself had a lifespan, and many of them could not live for more than a hundred years. If a


    ginseng nt was not picked, it can easily be a century-old ginseng or a few-hundred-year-old


    ginseng. Afterwards, it would at some point involve an end.


    Any ginseng that can live for two or three a century was the very best sort of ginseng. Any kind of


    ginseng that could live for even more than 5 hundred years was extremely priceless and extremely


    rare. Some individuals that had actually been gathering ginseng for their entire life might not even


    have the opportunity to see it at all.


    As for the ginseng that was more than a thousand years of ages, it was a lot more useful than


    anything. It nearly only existed in legends, and it was truly unusual for anyone to take it out in any


    way.


    This three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng was currently an exceptionally precious as well as


    important prize.


    Right now, the public auction hall was currently chock-full with people. The majority of them were


    people that originated from the Chinese medicine area that had originated from around the nation.


    There were likewise some old Chinese medical professionals that could be called the masters of


    Chinese medicine.


    Amongst them, lots of people were familiar with Anthony, as well as upon seeing Anthony, a lot of


    them quickly progression to praise him.


    Truthfully, the reason they were congratting him was because he had actually sessfully


    created a miracle in medication background by sessfully healing paraplegia.


    Deep down, Anthony felt embarrassed.


    Everyone believed that he was ountable for treating the high-level paraplegia, however he was


    the just one that knew that the credit scores came from Charlie Wade and Charlie Wade alone.


    However, Charlie Wade intended to keep a low profile, and that was the reason why he desired


    Anthony to take the credit rating for the remedy rather.


    Currently, many people collected around Anthony as they asked him concerning the secret to


    healing paraplegia. Anthony promptly replied, ¡°Actually, I was not the one who had the ability and


    capability to treat high paraplegia. An enchanting medication that I obtained by possibility exerted a


    massive restorative result for the individual.¡±


    Somebody asked promptly, ¡°Dr. Simmons, can you release the prescription for this magic medicine?


    Once it is released, it will certainly profit all the human race!¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s right!¡± A person chipped in promptly before he said, ¡°Dr. Simmons, after you release the


    prescription for the magic medicine, you might even get a Nobel Prize in medicine!¡±


    Anthony simply cleaned them off as he said, ¡°Forget it. It is certainly a covert key that would be


    extremely troublesome for me to expose.¡±


    Just then, a young man worn a fit and leather footwear came close to Anthony prior to he bowed


    slightly and imed, ¡°Hi, Dr. Simmons. My name is Ichiro Kobayashi, and also I am the chairman of


    Kobayashi Pharma.¡±


    Anthony responded somewhat prior to he said, ¡°I have read about Kobayashi Pharma prior to. Is


    there a reason you are searching for me today?¡±


    Ichiro looked at Anthony with a serious expression on his face before stating, ¡°Dr. Simmons, our


    Kobayashi Pharma is the strongest pharmaceutical business in the whole of Asia. There were lots


    of prominent traditional drugs that were established and also created by Kobayashi Pharma.


    I believe that with such strength and also power, we absolutely have the capacity to sustain and


    continue your prescription for the top-level paraplegia to make sure that we can sell the medication


    to more than 2 hundred nations around the world. I regards hope that you are ready to sell the


    prescription to us!¡±


    Anthony frowned as soon as he heard the other event¡¯s words. Afterwards, he imed, ¡°If I keep in


    mind properly, a number of the medication as well as medicines that you bring were not developed


    by your firm. Those medications were prescriptions from Chinese medicine!¡±


    The supposed Japanese medications were all actually ancient Chinese medication prescriptions.


    Given That Japan and also Korea were deeply influenced by Chinese culture in ancient times, it


    was only natural that their medicine was likewise instructed and gained from Chinese drug.


    Currently, all the pharmaceutical business in those 2 countries were all engaging in selling


    prescriptions that they imed to be their own when they had actually inly giarised the


    Chinese drugs.


    Since these ancient Chinese drugs were videotaped in some pharmacopeias, there was no clear


    patent copyright protection on those prescriptions. This was the reason why numerous Japanese


    and Oriental pharmaceutical business might giarize various prescriptions from the Chinese


    medication thesaurus. Afterwards, they produced the medication and drugs as their very own prior


    to offering all of it over the globe.


    It would certainly have been great if they made it clear that these drugs as a matter of fact


    originated from old Chinese prescriptions. These firms were always really shameless, as well as


    they constantly publicized that they were the ones that had actually established as well ase up


    with the prescriptions on their very own.


    There were even some immoral people who would certainly describe the ancient Chinese


    medicines as a medicinal prescription that had been handed down to them by their ancestors in


    their very own nation. That was the major reason several customers worldwide thought that these


    medications were truly the historical heritage of Japan and Korea.


    This sort of tant giarism had made Anthony as well as many old Chinese medication experts


    feel truly indignant!


    At this time, Ichiro unexpectedly said arrogantly, ¡°Dr. Simmons, I want to remedy your error. All of


    the medications as well as drugs at Kobayashi Pharma have been developed and generated by our


    firm based upon the essence of our Japanese standard medicine!¡±

 Chapter 441-445

    Chapter 441-445


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 441


    When Anthony listened to Ichiro¡¯s open rejection, he responded coldly, ¡°I keep in mind that you have


    three kinds of medicine that are marketed all over the world, namely the tummy powder, clear throat


    powder, and an eczema cream.


    One of it is from the Chinese physician, Zhang Zhongjing¡¯s ¡®Writing on Febrile as well as


    Misceneous Conditions¡¯, one of it is from ¡®The Han Empire¡¯s Medicinal Report¡¯, and thest one is


    from the ¡®Compendium of Materia Medica¡¯.


    The expression on Ichiro¡¯s face was a little hideous, but he proceeded denying it also currently. ¡°Dr.


    Simmons, are you joking?


    Those old Chinese pharmacopoeias 1 or 2 thousand years earlier are primarily rubbish without any


    clinical application and also scientific basis in any way.


    Why would certainly such arge pharmaceutical firm like Kobayashi Pharma utilize this kind of


    backward pharmacopoeias from 1 or 2 thousand years back? This is actually disparaging!¡±


    When the various other Chinese doctors and also doctors in the hall listened to Ichiro publicly


    insulting the significance of the old Chinese medicine that was left by their ancestors, they could not


    assist yet scowl as well as curse in their hearts.


    Anthony replied in an exemry tone, ¡°It just so happens that I will certainly be cost-free for the


    next few days. After the Chinese Medicine Expo, I will personally write up three research papers


    that consist of the prescriptions in addition to ins and outs of all 3 types of the medicines that you


    are selling and also marketing throughout the world.


    I will also consist of a detailed record of our old pharmacopoeia. After I have sorted them out as well


    as published whatever, it is truly as much as you to validate on your own!¡±


    Ichiro¡¯s face transformed ck as soon as he listened to Anthony¡¯s words.


    He was the vice-chairman of Kobayashi Pharma, as well as the firm had been founded by his very


    own papa. Consequently, normally, he understood all the information of the business.


    The reason that Kobayashi Pharma can grow to its range today was entirely due to their reliance on


    the prescriptions recorded in the ancient Chinese pharmacopoeia.


    Given that the Japanese were great at product packaging, they simply took the old Chinese


    prescriptions and packaged them to a specific extent before stating and also advertising the truth


    that they had spent a great deal of money on looking into and also thinking of the new prescriptions


    on their own.


    This had actually promptly opened up the market and also boosted the needs for the medication


    due to their excellent curative impacts.


    Nheless, Kobayashi Pharma had constantly hesitated to confess that their drug form was


    indeed giarised from the ancient Chinese pharmacopoeia.


    Anthony had actually always been really discontented with this truth, yet he had actually never ever


    found a possibility to oppose concerning this matter.


    Suddenly, he had actually satisfied Ichiro here today, as well as he naturally wished to look for


    justice for Chinese medicine.


    Ichiro absolutely had not expected Anthony to precisely mention the beginnings for the prescriptions


    of their three leading medications.


    Out of concern that Anthony would really release a paper on the origins of those medications, Ichiro


    hurriedly said, ¡°Dr. Simmons, is it really essential for you to release a thesis on the prescription for


    the medicine? If you are not eptable, we can just choose not to work with one another.


    Anthony replied seriously, ¡°Because you are going to coldly deny that you have giarized the old


    Chinese medicine, I have absolutely nothing else to im to you any longer. Goodbye.¡±


    Then, Anthony continued speaking, ¡°Incidentally, whatever it is, I will most definitely write the


    thesis.¡±


    Ichiro ground his teeth as he checked out Anthony. After an instant, he made a decision to hold


    back his rage as well as merely nodded prior to he said, ¡°Well, given that you are not willing to work


    together and also work together with me, I will not try to force you to do so, Dr. Simmons.¡±


    After that, Ichiro continued talking, ¡°I do not desire the prescription for the medication anymore.


    Instead, can you market the medicine to me?


    I agree to pay fifty million bucks for the pill. My daddy was associated with a vehicle ident the


    year before this, and also he is still lying in bed due to high paraplegia. As his kid, I truly wish that I


    will have the ability to cure him!¡±


    Anthony was shocked when he heard Ichiro¡¯s deal of fifty million bucks.


    He rapidly eyed Charlie Wade. The magic pill belonged to Charlie Wade in the initial ce. If


    Charlie Wade was willing to sell Ichiro among his magic pills for fifty million bucks, the decision


    would actually depend on him, then.


    Charlie Wade secretly swung his hand at Anthony.


    He did not respect fifty million bucks in any way. Furthermore, Charlie Wade did not intend to


    market his medicine to a Japanese individual who would giarize Chinese medicine even if the


    last offered him fifty million dors for a single tablet.


    When Anthony saw Charlie Wade swing his hand, he instantly replied, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Ichiro. The


    medication has actually currently been consumed and also I hesitate that there is no more of the


    exact same pill in this globe now.¡±


    Ichiro gritted his teeth prior to he responded with a gloomy expression on his face. After that, he


    stated, ¡°Dr. Simmons, I understand. I will certainly not try topel you to do anything anymore.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 442


    After he was done talking, Ichiro reversed and also left instantly.


    Currently, Charlie Wade stated to Anthony, ¡°This Japanese guy appears a bit perilous. If he truly


    believes that you have the prescription for top-level paraplegia, you ought to be much more careful.


    Once this magical tablet is mass-produced, he would be able to acquire absolute riches in this


    globe.¡±


    There was a movie called ¡®I am not the God of Medicine¡¯ not too long ago, as well as it had to do


    with a Chinese leukemia individual. Because he might not afford the extremely expensive medicine


    produced by Western cultures, he could only go to India to get some imitation drug.


    Via this flick, you might really see how ck-hearted those big pharmaceutical teams could be just


    because they wanted to make some money.


    When a new medicine was created, an individual needed to invest at least twenty to thirty thousand


    bucks a month to afford the medicine. What else could the individual do?


    Kobayashi Pharma additionally wished to obtain their hands on a few special medicines that they


    might mass-produce to sell at a high cost. That was the reason they had established their sights on


    Anthony.


    In truth, Ichiro felt that if he had the prescription to create a tablet that can cure high paraplegia, it


    would be equivalent to having an effective tool for umting cash.


    A person with high paraplegia was not able to get out of bed, stroll, or even urinate willingly. This


    frequently made the patients feel that it would be better for them to be dead than to life because if


    they lived, their family members would need to experience along with them.


    If a billionaire suffered from high paraplegia, he would certainly be greater than willing to hand over


    fifty million bucks or even more just to receive a single tablet that could heal his condition.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    If a billionaire like Costs Gates had high paraplegia, he might really charge him fifty billion bucks for


    the medication!


    When ites to the bad people that had high paraplegia, Ichiro did not care about their life-and-


    death at all. What did it rte to him anyhow? He would certainly never ever offer the medicine at


    an economical cost!


    Ichiro had actually not expected Anthony to directly decline as well as turn down his request. He


    can not assist yet really feel a little upset.


    Given that Ichiro had already performed his examination before meeting Anthony, he recognized


    that Anthony still had the wonderful pill that might heal high paraplegia.


    Ichiro just needed to locate a means to obtain his hands on the wonderful pill. Afterwards, he would


    have the ability to bring it back to Japan with him so that his business¡¯s pharmacists can analyze


    and examine the ingredients in the wonderful tablet so that they can ultimately develop the


    enchanting pill on their own!


    Anthony can currently identify what was going on in Ichiro¡¯s mind. Nevertheless, it would be difficult


    for a male with such huge passions to surrender so easily.


    Anthony understood that Ichiro would most definitely search for other methods as well as methods


    to obtain his hands on the enchanting tablet.


    Consequently, he told Charlie Wade, ¡°Please be rest assured, Mr. Wade. I will beware.¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade replied earnestly, ¡°It is worthless for you to be careful. You need to


    comprehend the principle that every person is innocent until they are shown guilty.¡±


    Anthony hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you think I should do then? I have actually been


    carrying the wonderful tablet that you gave me around with me in any way times. If they were to try


    as well as nab it away from me, after that ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned a little before he stated, ¡°I will momentarily fine-tune a few even more tablets


    for youter, as well as you should carry those pills around with you. If a person attempts to take the


    enchanting tablet from you, you should give them those pills rather.¡±.


    In Charley¡¯s memory, he recalled that there was a kind of ¡®Incurable Lucidity Tablet¡¯ tape-recorded in


    the. The individual would show wonderful recuperation in just a short time after taking the pill.


    Charlie Wade did not know whether Ichiro¡¯s daddy truly had top-level paraplegia, yet if Ichiro


    attempted to swipe the wonderful pill from Anthony, he would most definitely be out of good luck


    then!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 443


    In addition, it was not that hard to refine the Incurable Lucidity Tablet.


    All that was required was just some of the more usual medical materials.


    As it was not time for the public auction of the purple ginseng to begin yet, Charlie Wade capitalized


    on this opportunity to search for Graham prior to he offered him a checklist of a loads medical


    natural herbs as well as materials that he needed.


    Graham fast collected every one of the medicinal natural herbs and products for him.


    After that, Charlie Wade went to the lounge that had been rented by Graham prior to refining four of


    the Incurable Lucidity Tablet right away.


    Chinese medication was always constructed out of different medical natural herbs as well as


    materials. After boiling the herbs, no issue what the medicine was for and also no matter just how


    various it was, the color of the medication would certainly still be dark brownish.


    It was additionally the very same for tablets.


    The color of the Incurable Lucidity Pill was practically the same as the previous magical pill that he


    had actually concocted before this. Charlie Wade purposely made the dimension of the Incurable


    Lucidity Pill the exact same size as the magical tablet before this.


    By doing this, no person would certainly have the ability to tell the difference with their naked eye.


    After he was done, Charlie Wade returned to the public auction hall and also provided Anthony the


    four pills when no person else was paying any interest to them.


    Charlie Wade likewise took back the remaining one and a fifty percent magical pill from Anthony to


    make sure that he can keep it risk-free for him for the time being.


    After that, it wasstly time for the public auction of the umon three-hundred-year-old purple


    ginseng.


    The host swiftly stepped on phase prior to he said, ¡°Next, we will certainly start bidding for ourst


    medical natural herb! The three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng! Prior to we begin the public


    auction, we wish to wee the world-renowned Dr. Simmons to find onstage to directly evaluate


    this superb purple ginseng on our behalf!¡±.


    Anthony had already consented to the organizer¡¯s ask for him to assess the fantastic purple ginseng


    on stage prior to going to the expo. Consequently, when the host called for him, Anthony rapidly


    strolled toward the center of the stage before taking the outstanding purple ginseng in his hands.


    After meticulously recognizing and also examining the purple ginseng, Anthony stated, ¡°Everybody,


    in my simple viewpoint, the real life expectancy of this outstanding purple ginseng is actually about


    three hundred as well as fifty years or perhaps more.


    For that reason, I think that this purple ginseng can really be stated to be the most effective among


    the very best! So, you can all rest assured today!¡±.


    Everyone existing at the scene eximed out loud as quickly as they heard Anthony¡¯s words.


    They originally thought that the purple ginseng was three hundred years old. However, that would


    certainly have expected it to be greater than 3 hundred and also fifty years of ages rather? This was


    merely fantastic!


    Charlie Wade might not assist however consider Anthony in affection currently. This was because


    Charlie Wade did not expect Anthony to be able to inform the real age of the premium purple


    ginseng.


    It appeared as though Anthony really had a really solid Chinese clinical background as well as


    abilities.


    Simply then, the host smiled prior to he imed, ¡°Dr. Simmons is a widely known medical


    professional who has actually researched as well as focused on both old and also contemporary


    medication.


    Simply a couple of days ago, Dr. Simmons really cured an individual with high paraplegia and also


    developed a clinical wonder. As a result, I think that everybody can feel confident that this is


    certainly an outstanding purple ginseng based upon Dr. Simmons¡¯ truthful assessment.¡±.


    When Anthony returned to his seat, he unexpectedly listened to a person speaking behind him. ¡°Dr.


    Simmons, top-level paraplegia is a terminal ailment that can not potentially be healed by Chinese or


    Western medication.


    Anthony reversed as he looked in the instructions of the voice. After seeing who it was, Anthony


    smiled prior to he stated, ¡°Chelsea Fox! What are you doing here instead of remaining at the


    National Medical Facility?¡±.


    The National Medical? Individuals around them could not aid but say loudly in shock when they


    heard Anthony¡¯s words.


    The National Medical Center was really respected, and also any type of rep of the National Medical


    Facility was of the highest level of clinical skills in the whole nation!


    Chelsea giggled when she heard Anthony¡¯s words and also said, ¡°I simply came below today to see


    if you really can heal top-level paraplegia. Because it appears so mystical, I do not totally believe it


    whatsoever!¡±.


    Anthony grinned somewhat prior to he said, ¡°It may actually just be reports, after that! You honestly


    do not need to think it at all.¡±.


    Chelsea was stunned due to the fact that she did not anticipate Anthony to be so modest. She had


    anticipated him to be much more direct.


    However, since he had actually tantly rejected healing high paraplegia, Chelsea did not know


    what else to state.


    The beginning cost for the purple ginseng is five million bucks. Each rise in the quote must not be


    less than one million dors.


    The host smiled before he stood aside immediately.


    As quickly as he was done speaking, Jeffrey, that was seated in the back row, promptly raised his


    card prior to shouting, ¡°10 million dors.¡±.


    Every person was left amazed since nobody anticipated the price of the three-hundred-year-old


    purple ginseng to be doubled in the initial quote itself.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 444


    Jeffrey recognized that if individuals proceeded bidding for the premium purple ginseng, the rate of


    the purple ginseng would most likely cost twenty to thirty million dors ultimately.


    He just increased the cost of the purple ginseng in the very first bid simply so that he could


    discourage some people away. He was additionally really hoping that he would be able to take the


    purple ginseng away at a lower cost instead!


    ¡± Eleven million bucks.¡± A middle-aged guy in the hall additionally yelled as he elevated his card.


    Jeffrey nced at the man in antipathy before he raised his card again and imed, ¡°Fifteen


    million dors.¡±.


    ¡± Sixteen million dors.¡±.


    Somebody spoke out again.


    ¡± Twenty-five million bucks,¡± Jeffrey shouted as he stood up his card once again.


    Actually, Jeffrey was simply aiding Keh to join the public auction this moment. Keh would


    be the one birthing the rate of the proposal today. Consequently, he did not really feel distressed


    whatsoever.


    The rate of twenty-five million bucks made lots of people consider quiting.


    Despite the fact that the umon purple ginseng was great as well as reliable, the result of the


    nt was very minimal. Twenty-five million dors was already an extremely high price to pay for


    the ginseng.


    Right now, a person in the hall suddenly shouted, ¡°I will pay thirty million dors for it!¡±.


    Everyone fast browsed just to uncover that the proposal was really made by Charlie Wade that was


    seated alongside Anthony.


    Jeffrey and also Keh truly did not expect Charlie Wade to be testing them in this public auction.


    As a result, both of them exchanged nces with one another before Keh directly took over the


    card in Jeffrey¡¯s hand as well as held it up, yelling, ¡°Forty million bucks!¡±.


    Keh understood quite possibly that Charlie Wade was an extremely tough person to deal with. If


    he was determined about challenging him, the price of the purple ginseng would most definitely


    wind up being very high!


    In addition, Keh understood that it would certainly be absolutely impossible for Charlie Wade to


    be able to pay for the purple ginseng.


    He just presumed that Charlie Wade have to have recognized that he would certainly need this


    excellent purple ginseng to recover his member, which was the reason why he was deliberately


    raising the rate to ensure that he might trigger extra difficulty for him.


    That was why Keh called for forty million dors immediately because he intended to frighten


    Charlie Wade off.


    All Of A Sudden, Charlie Wade raised his card again prior to iming gently, ¡°Fifty million


    bucks!¡±.


    Charlie Wade had the cash cheque for one hundred million bucks that Jasmine had offered to him


    resting inside his pocket right now.


    Not too long ago, Charlie Wade had actually inadvertently offered this cheque to his mother-inw,


    ine Ma, identally, and also it had actually practically triggered a substantial catastrophe.


    Charlie Wade had been looking for a possibility to utilize this cheque. As he thought of it, he had


    ultimately determined that he can just make use of the one hundred million bucks to purchase the


    purple ginseng today!


    Anyways, besides the one hundred million bucks cash money cheque, Charlie Wade had a great


    deal of money in his bank card. In his eyes, this cheque was just a piece of waste that he did not


    know how to handle. He was in fact grateful that it would finallye in handy today.


    As quickly as Keh listened to Charlie Wade bidding for fifty million dors, Keh nearly


    copsed in anger.


    He gritted his teeth before he said to Jeffrey, ¡°That dreadful item of garbage! He is purposely


    fighting with me! Fifty million bucks ?! Just how could he perhaps afford to pay fifty million dors for


    the purple ginseng?!¡±.


    Jeffrey likewise responded as he cursed, ¡°That youngster is really a very negative as well as trashy


    individual!


    This purple ginseng deserves, at most, twenty million bucks. It is really a waste to buy it for fifty


    million dors! It is actually a really foolish move!¡±.


    Keh ground his teeth once again prior to he stated, ¡°D * mn it! I will certainly bid against him


    onest time. I do not think that he will have the ability to outbid me!¡±.


    Afterwards, Keh elevated his card before he screamed, ¡°I will pay sixty million dors!¡±.


    By now, Keh was certain that Charlie Wade would not attempt to call for a price more than sixty


    million bucks.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie Wade raised his card without any reluctance as he yelled, ¡°I will pay eighty


    million bucks!¡±.


    Keh stood up as well as took off immediately as he screamed, ¡°What do you imply by this, the


    one with thest name Wade?


    Why the heck are you attempting to outbid me for this purple ginseng?! Are you sure you can afford


    to pay eighty million bucks for it ?!¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned as he replied, ¡°You are such a good grand son. Don¡¯t worry, grandpa can


    afford it!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 445


    Many people at the scene understood that Keh had actually as soon as knelt before Charlie


    Wade as well as had actually called him his father and also grandfather. Theyughed out loud as


    quickly as they heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    Keh, not wanting to shed any more face, grit his teeth as he imed, ¡°Okay, after that! You


    actually have the guts! I will pay ny million dors for it!¡±.


    Jeffrey moved his sleeves prior to he stated, ¡°Chairman Wilson, ny million dors is way as well


    costly for the purple ginseng! That point is unworthy that much money. Do not act so impulsively as


    well as be misleaded by that b * stard!¡±.


    Ny million bucks just to buy that purple ginseng?! No ginseng deserved that much money unless


    it was for a ginseng that was greater than a thousand years old!


    Even though Keh was extremely rich, he was not avish or inefficient individual. He currently


    really felt a shed in his pocket when he needed to invest fifteen million dors simply to make love


    with Wendy.


    Keh might actually feel the hole in his budget since he would certainly have to spend ny


    million dors on an item of ginseng.


    However whatever, he needed to find a way to cure himself!


    It had currently been a lot of days, as well as he still had no sensation down there whatsoever. It


    was as though there was nothing there whatsoever.


    If this proceeded also much longer, Keh really felt that he would really shed hope in life.


    For that reason, he made up his mind that he would only pay ny million dors for the purple


    ginseng as well as absolutely nothing more than that!


    Right now, Charlie Wade smoothly held up the card in his hand prior to stating, ¡°After that, I will


    certainly pay one hundred million bucks for it!¡±.


    Keh trembled frantically as he cursed aloud, ¡°What are you attempting to do, you item of


    garbage?! Do you truly locate it that delightful to stir up trouble as well as mess around with me?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly prior to he responded, ¡°Well, I am simply interested in the purple


    ginseng. Are other people not permitted to bid for something just since Chairman Wilson is


    interested in it?¡±.


    Keh continued cursing, ¡°Do you think I do not recognize anything concerning you? You are


    simply the worthless son-inw of the Wilson family!


    The entire Wilson family members does not also have one hundred million dors, so how could


    you perhaps have that much cash?¡±.


    Then, Keh reversed to take a look at the host prior to he said, ¡°I rmend that you drive this


    individual out of the auction hall! He is simply stirring up trouble below. He can not potentially have


    so much money to pay for the purple ginseng!¡±.


    Anthony frowned and stated out loud, ¡°You can ce every one of Mr. Wade¡¯s expenditures under


    my tab today. I have more than enough cash to spend for it.¡±


    Graham also spoke up right now. ¡°Mr. Wade can likewise use the Quinton family¡¯s funds any time


    that he wishes to!¡±


    Every person inside the public auction hall was stunned when they heard Anthony as well as


    Graham¡¯s words.


    Who was this boy? Dr. Simmons was an internationally-renowned doctor, as well as Graham was


    the head of the Quinton family.


    Why would both of them be so going to spend for him? Furthermore, it was not a percentage. This


    was one hundred million bucks!


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he said, ¡°Do not worry. It¡¯s just one hundred million dors so I can


    still afford it. I take ce to have a one hundred million dor cash money cheque in my pocket.


    It has already been being in my pocket for over half a month and is starting to hop on my nerves. I


    rejoice that I finally have the opportunity to utilize it today.¡±


    Keh responded contemptuously, ¡°What do you assume you are extoling now? Do you truly


    believe that every person here is a three-year-old kid?


    You have a one hundred million dor cash money cheque in your pocket? Do you also understand


    just how much money that is?¡±


    Charlie Wade smirked before he stated, ¡°You are seriously the trashiest old man I have actually


    ever before seen in this globe.¡±


    Charlie Wade after that took out the one hundred million dor cash money cheque that Jasmine


    had actually provided to him out of his pocket. Since the cheque had already been being in his


    pocket for so many days, it was all scrunched as well as appeared like a piece of waste paper.


    Charlie Wade increased the cheque in his hand prior to speaking with the host, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you


    send your financial team over right here to examine the credibility of the cheque?¡±


    Keh sneered as he said, ¡°D * mn it. It is simply an item of waste and you risk to state that it is a


    cheque for one hundred million bucks?


    If it is really a cheque for one hundred million bucks, I will certainly utilize one hundred million bucks


    to wipe my butt tonight!¡±


    Charlie Wade disregarded him as he proceeded holding up the cheque indifferently.


    Currently, the host brought his mary staff over to Charlie Wade to make sure that he can hand


    the cheque over to them.


    After examining the cheque for a short while, the mary team immediately stated, ¡°This cash


    money cheque has a face value of one hundred million dors. It is an authentic cheque.¡±


    Everybody at the scene was stunned!


    This young man actually treated a one hundred million buck cheque like an item of waste in his


    pocket?!


    What would certainly he have done if he had identally lost it ?!


    Suppose the cheque identally slipped out of his pocket while he was squatting at themode?

 Chapter 446-450

    Chapter 446-450


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 446


    Suppose he had inadvertently tossed the cheque into the washing machine to wash with his


    garments?


    Oh my God! It was stunning for them to even think about it.


    Keh¡¯s face twitched faintly in anger. He really did not understand why this item of garbage can


    actually have a lot cash. Had not been he simply a worthless son-inw of the Wilson household?


    Charlie Wade asked the host, ¡°Given that no one can outbid me and because I can pay for to pay


    one hundred million dors for it, the fantastic purple ginseng should belong to me now, right?¡±


    The host restored his senses and also imed quickly, ¡°Now, I am going to announce that this


    three-hundred-year-old purple ginsenges from ¡­¡±.


    Prior to he couldplete his sentence, Keh fast imed, ¡°Stop! I am mosting likely to raise


    the bid currently!¡±.


    Everybody at the scene was surprised yet again.


    The auction had actually begun at five million bucks, as well as the quote was currently at one


    hundred million bucks currently. Was he truly going to continue bidding process as well as


    increasing the cost?


    The purple ginseng was not also worth that much cash! Were these 2 people insane?


    It is absolutely a waste to invest one hundred million bucks simply to get that item of purple ginseng.


    Why would you desire to lose it just like that?¡±.


    At this time, Keh promptly asked, ¡°If I can not obtain my hands on the purple ginseng, what


    about your new medication? Exactly how would I be able to treat my ailment, then?¡±.


    As both of them were chatting, a middle-aged male who was somewhat bald rushed over to them


    before he said to Jeffrey, ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Weaver. I amte because I was waiting for the research


    laboratory results!¡±.


    The person speaking was the primary pharmacologist at Weaver Pharmaceutical. He had just


    rushed over right here from the pharmaceutical manufacturing facility after looking into the benefits


    and also uses the purple ginseng in behalf of Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey fast asked, ¡°Professor Cruz, I am so happy that you¡¯re right here. Do you think that the piece


    of purple ginseng on stage is worth a hundred million bucks?¡±.


    ¡± One hundred million bucks ?!¡± Professor Cruz drank his head as he chuckled a little. ¡°It is


    unworthy that much cash. The marketce rate for a three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng must


    only be thirty million dors at most!


    No person should be paying a higher amount than that. Just a fool would certainly acquire a three


    hundred years old purple ginseng for one hundred million dors ¡­¡±.


    ¡± What about Chairman Wilson¡¯s ailment, after that?¡± Jeffrey asked right away.


    Currently, Professor Cruz replied with a confident expression on his face. ¡°Actually, we do not


    require to use a three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng to cook up the medication.


    All we need to do is discover a few one-hundred-year-old purple ginseng as well as purify it to make


    sure that we can utilize that rather. The market worth for a one-hundred-year-old purple ginseng is


    only concerning one million dors.


    5 of them would only cost you five million dors. The price-performance ratio for the 5 one-


    hundred-year-old purple ginseng much surpasses that of the three-hundred-year-old purple


    ginseng.¡±.


    As they were discussing this matter, the host instantly asked, ¡°Chairman Wilson, are you going to


    contribute to the bid or not? Please state the details amount straight. Or else, it would be extremely


    difficult for us to proceed the bid.¡±.


    After listening to Teacher Cruz¡¯s words, Keh felt confident that he ought to not allow himself to


    be capitalized on. Consequently, he made a decision to offer this chance to Charlie Wade and allow


    him waste his money rather.


    Keh immediately drank his head prior to he stated, ¡°I have made a decision not to bid any


    longer.


    It is simply mentally deferred for any individual to invest one hundred million bucks on simply an


    item of purple ginseng! Only individuals who have no brains would certainly do this example!¡±.


    Every person in the hall started booing him promptly.


    If you do not have the money, just admit that you do not have the cash. If you are reluctant to invest


    the cash, simply confess that you hesitate to do so. Why would you call another person


    psychologically retarded just because they were willing to invest that quantity of money? Why was


    he such an aching loser?


    Keh felt really aggravated as he was booed by lots of people, yet he did not attempt to state


    anything at all. For that reason, he can only suck it up as well as sustain the embarrassment in


    silence.


    Nobody would say no to cash anymore. He did not believe that it was worth investing a lot cash just


    to save his very own face as well as track record.


    Currently, the host promptly revealed, ¡°One hundred million dors when.¡±.


    ¡± One hundred million bucks twice.¡±.


    ¡± One hundred million bucks three times. Bargain! Congrattions, Mr. Wade!¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded in fulfillment before he considered Keh and also stated, ¡°Well, let me


    simply offer you a pleasant suggestion currently.


    You will never have the ability to cure your ailment or recover your manhood with any kind of


    medication at all. So, I want to encourage you not to waste your initiatives!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 447


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Everyone looked at Keh currently.


    Keh really felt very embarrassed as well as annoyed, as well as he cursed aloud, ¡°You are the


    impotent one! Your whole family members is impotent! I am still really able and well!¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned faintly prior to he said, ¡°Whoever is impotent would certainly recognize on


    their own. Some individuals can not obtain hard where they must and also just have a hard mouth.


    What is the factor because?¡±.


    Every personughed aloud right now.


    Was it real? The famous and also trusted Chairman Wilson had really shed his member?


    It appeared as though it was true. Or else, why would certainly he try so hard to bid for a costs


    purple ginseng? He was also below with Jeffrey from the Weaver household today.


    Every person below today was people from the medical field. Everyone recognized that the Weaver


    family members was presently researching a new medication that could enhance male virility and


    greatly bring back a person¡¯s manhood.


    It seemed as though the reason why Keh as well as Jeffrey were below together today was just


    due to the fact that Keh intended to be the first individual to examine the medicine?


    Keh ground his teeth in anger as he blurted out promptly, ¡°You with the surname Wade! Do not


    attempt as well as provide individuals the wrong assumption below! I am still an extremely able


    male!¡±.


    ¡± Well, you even provided your own fan away to somebody else, as well as you are still saying that


    you are an able male? If you are genuinely so qualified, why would certainly you provide yourdy


    away to somebody else?¡±.


    Keh¡¯s face flushed red in anger before he sputtered madly, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ what are you


    speaking about?!¡±.


    Wendy also examined him angrily, ¡°Charlie Wade! Why are you spoiling other individuals¡¯s virtue for


    no factor whatsoever?!¡±.


    When Charlie Wade saw the mad and also determined expressions on their faces, he merely


    sneered as he looked away.


    He merely took the three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng from the host before he talked to


    Anthony and also Graham, ¡°Alright then, there is nothing else that I am interested in right here any


    longer.


    Having said that, Charlie Wade stood as he prepared to leave of the public auction hall.


    Currently, Anthony and Graham fast said, ¡°Mr. Wade, allow us send you house!¡±.


    ¡± No demand.¡± Charlie Wade waved his hand a little prior to he stated, ¡°I can go residence by


    myself. Both of you ought to remain below as well as socialize with everyone.¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade swiftly advised Anthony, ¡°Dr. Simmons, if any person attempts to take the


    medication from you today, make sure that you do not resist orbat back.


    You should just offer it to him if he desires it that terribly.


    Anthony smiled before he nodded instantly, ¡°Mr. Wade, do not fret. I recognize!¡±.


    At this time, Aurora had her eyes on Charlie Wade. She was really feeling a little anxious when she


    saw that he was regarding to leave.


    After thinking twice for a short while, Aurora instantly spoke out in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Wade, can I


    stroll you out?¡±.


    When Charlie Wade initially saw Aurora today, he could already inform that she had something on


    her mind. She did not dare to chat about it.


    Since she had actuallystly discovered the courage to speak out, Charlie Wade responded prior to


    he stated, ¡°Alright after that, you can walk me out.¡±.


    Aurora considered Charlie Wade with a happy expression on her face and stated, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    please featured me!¡±.


    After that, Aurora came with Charlie Wade to the door.


    Charlie Wade looked at Aurora that was still hesitant to speak before he asked, ¡°Aurora, inform me


    truthfully. Do you have something on your mind?¡±.


    Aurora bit her reduced lip carefully as she asked embarrassedly, ¡°Mr. Wade, you could inform that I


    had something on my mind?¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 448


    ¡± It is already written all over your face. So, exactly how could I possibly not know?¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned slightly prior to he stated, ¡°If you havee across any troubles, please do


    not be reluctant to ask for my assistance. You can simply inform me about it.¡±.


    Aurora unconsciously touched her cheeks, and she could feel that her cheeks were melting hot.


    Even though she was originally an extremely brave and also cool down individual with a joyful


    individuality, she would constantly be extremely timid and also humiliated before Charlie Wade.


    After soothing herself down, she spoke up seriously, ¡°Mr. Wade, there is undoubtedly something on


    my mind. I want to ask you for your aid.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded prior to he stated, ¡°Okay, tell me regarding it.¡±.


    Aurora rified, ¡°Mr. Wade, I have a very good pal in university. There was one time when she also


    attempted to jump off a building after battling with her boyfriend.


    After that, her guy proceeded persuading her and she also attempted to ingest some resting pills to


    devote self-destruction.


    As she spoke about this, Aurora had a sad expression on her face, and also she proceeded,


    ¡°However now, it appears as though my finest pal has actually already been entirely taught by her


    boyfriend. She did not even thank me for saving her life, yet rather, she really feels as though I am


    the one that ruined her partnership with her partner.


    Charlie Wade asked in shock, ¡°Brainwashed? Is her partner selling her?¡±.


    Aurora drank her head before she exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a pyramid system. I gathered some


    information and also discovered that this is in fact a popr methods of chasing, dominating, and


    also controllingdies among guys nowadays.¡±.


    Aurora continued speaking indignantly, ¡°These sleazebags seem to seekdies prior to they make


    these innocent women fall for them on the premise that they loved them also. Nevertheless, they


    are just trying to manage these women so that the girls would want to do anything for them, even


    reaching to crave them just to please them.


    Numerous of these innocent girls are sinking deeper and also deeper right into it and they at some


    point experience severe injuries. Some of these girls likewise wind up shedding their lives because


    of these scumbags! They are just a lot of unforgivable b * stards!¡±.


    Charlie Wade frowned prior to he asked, ¡°There is really a scumbag like this?¡±.


    ¡± Yes!¡± Aurora replied promptly, ¡°Before this taken ce to my best friend, I truly did not expect that


    there would certainly be this type of sleazebag in this globe.


    After looking right into it, I found that there are really several sleazebags like this! They simply get a


    kick out of ying around withdies and have no principles at all!¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied coldly, ¡°Each of them owes their lives to great women that brought to life them,


    yet they are in fact getting a kick out of ying around withdies? These kinds of sleazebags are


    just the residue of culture!¡±.


    Aurora responded indignantly, ¡°This man is not just a regr scumbag, as well as this is not the


    very first time he is doing something like this.


    As a result of that, thedy really felt that she was very filthy and dirty, as well as she left behind a


    self-destruction note stating that she wanted to obtain rid of her very own dirt.


    I also listened to rumors that regarding four to 5dies were also forced to drop out of college


    because they were enduring from psychological conditions since of his continuous misuse.


    Charlie Wade might only frown. He quickly said firmly, ¡°In that situation, I will certainly make certain


    that I look right into this matter for you!


    Aurora was so excited and happy that she burst right into splits right away. Then, she ordered


    Charlie Wade¡¯s hand before she said, ¡°Mr. Wade, if you want to make a move, we will definitely be


    able to conserve my buddy!¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°Given that this example originates from continuous psychological hints at


    job, I am unsure whether I will certainly have the ability to eliminate your buddy from the various


    other event¡¯s control and also adjustment. I will certainly attempt my finest to aid you.¡±.


    Aurora nodded repeatedly, ¡°I think that you can do it!¡±.


    After that, Aurora imed, ¡°Mr. Wade, why don¡¯t youe to my college tonight? I will certainly


    bring you to meet my friend.¡±.


    ¡± Okay,¡± Charlie Wade replied. ¡°If it¡¯s feasible, I would likewise such as to see the sleazebag who is


    ying about with your buddy. Is he additionally from your university?¡±.


    ¡± Yes!¡± Aurora replied. ¡°He is among one of the most handsome individuals in college and has an


    excellent track record. He is handsome, abundant, and also excellent at coaxing girls. That is the


    reason a lot of women always fall for him, and that is additionally the reason he can damage so


    manydies!¡±.


    Charlie Wade sneered prior to he stated, ¡°Alright, after that. I wish to fulfill a sleazebag like him who


    tries to use emotional tips and also adjustment to regte someone else. I would really like it if I


    can offer him a preference of his very own medicine!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 449


    Charlie Wade made a consultation to meet Aurora at the Aurous University of Financing and also


    Economics where she was examiningter in the evening. After that, he returned home with his 3 a


    century old purple ginseng.


    Heading residence, Charlie Wade called Don Albertt as well as Isaac respectively, telling them that


    a person was thinking about getting their hands on the medicine in Anthony¡¯s hands.


    He asked them to send out somebody to protect Anthony in secret as they maintained an eye on


    Ichiro.


    As Isaac had currently spent years in Aurouss Hilll, he had excessive influence in the city. Charlie


    Wade asked Isaac to establish a secret post straight at the airport terminal to watch on Ichiro to


    make sure that he would not be able to leave Aurouss Hilll so casually.


    He recognized that Ichiro needed to be nning to take the enchanting pill away from Anthony to


    make sure that he can bring it back to Japan with him to analyze and also research its ingredients.


    Charlie Wade was intending to set a huge trap for Ichiro.


    Ichiro hadpletely no concept that Charlie Wade would have already woven an unnoticeable


    as well asid out such a huge catch for him.


    Later that evening, Charlie Wade went to the Aurous University of Financing and also Business


    economics to meet up with Aurora as assured. When he came to the university, Aurora was already


    awaiting him outside the college gateway.


    When Aurora saw Charlie Wade, she fast progression before she said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Wade, it


    seems as though my best friend is intending to embark on the structure! Pleasee as well as


    take a look with me!¡±.


    Charlie Wade fast asked, ¡°What is the current situation?¡±.


    Aurora responded, ¡°I was privately observing my finest pal in the cafeteria throughout dinner. My


    best close friend maintained weeping, and she has actually been roaming by the man-madeke for


    a lengthy time.


    Charlie Wade nodded before he said, ¡°It must not be far toote. Take me there quickly.¡±.


    Actually, Charlie Wade had currently utilized his cellr phone to search for the details that Aurora


    had informed him around. It was described as the art of talking in the sleazebag circle, and it had


    now turned into a rather wed and umon state.


    These individuals enjoyed ying around with women as well as harming them, as well as they


    werepletely immersed in the circumstance as they discovered extreme enjoyment and also


    pleasure in doing so.


    Most of these girls were easily puzzled as well as adjusted, and also they would certainly do points


    to hurt themselves. Several of them would certainly even be willing to sacrifice their very own lives


    to please the men.


    Charlie Wade was really distressed and also angry at this time, and also he simply wanted to satisfy


    the girl so that he might discover out what was going on with her.


    The Aurous University of Money as well as Economics was very well-known, and it was just one of


    the top three economic universities in the country. The college covered a substantial area, as well


    as it had an extremely attractive surroundings surrounding it. There was also a reallyrge synthetic


    lake inside the university.


    Aurora rapidly led Charlie Wade towards the fabricatedke, as well as a girl that was concealing in


    the dark stated, ¡°Aurora, you¡¯re finally back! Luna has actually already been straying by theke for


    a long period of time. I am really terrified that she will act rashly as well as jump into theke!¡±.


    Aurora hurriedly asked, ¡°Where is she currently?¡±.


    Thedy rapidly directed at a dark darkness near the artificialke that was not too far away and


    also imed, ¡°She mores than there!¡±.


    As quickly as Charlie Wade took a look at the direction that the girl was directing at, he saw that the


    dark shadow had actually already jumped into theke with a dash.


    Minority girls shrieked in fright, and Charlie Wade ran over to the woman and studied theke with


    no doubt at all. Afterwards, he promptly grabbed hold of the girl that was about to sink to the bottom


    of theke.


    Thedy was courting her very own fatality purposefully, and also when she felt that somebody was


    selecting her up and also pressing her toward the surface of the water, she began weeping and also


    shouting, ¡°Do not conserve me! Do not save me! Let me pass away! I am not pure! I am not clean! I


    have actually allow Kian down! I¡¯ve betrayed his love for me ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 450


    Charlie Wade dragged her to the coast as he reprimanded her coldly, ¡°Your moms and dads are the


    ones that offered you your body, hair, and also skin! Do not you assume that you are allowing your


    parents down by harming yourself even if of a sleazebag?¡±.


    The woman proceeded sobbing, ¡°Please, just let me die. I am just a filthy as well as impure person.


    I am too ashamed to face my moms and dads currently.


    Charlie Wade dragged her to the coast with convenience prior to he ultimately threw her on the yard


    and screamed at her intensely, ¡°D * mn it! You ought to not only be living for yourself, but you ought


    to additionally be living for your moms and dads!


    You should not be dedicating self-destruction by leaping into ake simply due to the fact that of a


    scumbag like him!


    The few girls around her were likewise sobbing at this time as they convinced her, ¡°Luna, why are


    you so dumb? Do you truly believe that it deserves injuring yourself even if of that scumbag?¡±.


    Thedy called Luna broke down and also maintained crying as she imed, ¡°I am so unclean. I


    really feel so sorry toward him. If I do not pass away, he will certainly also really feel extremely hurt


    as a result of me. I do not desire him to feel hurt at all. I want him to be delighted ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade could not aid yet resent this time around.


    It seemed as though Luna had actually been seriously brainwashed by the other event!


    Charlie Wade promptly stated to the various otherdies, ¡°You should all step aside initially. Let me


    talk with her independently momentarily.¡±


    The various otherdies were a little hesitant, but Aurora was taking a look at Charlie Wade with


    eyes loaded with appreciation.


    Afterwards, she quickly imed to her schoolmates, ¡°Let¡¯s step aside momentarily. We need to


    allow Brother Charlie Wade attempt to persuade her.¡±


    The otherdies quickly responded as soon as they heard Aurora¡¯s words, as well as they retreated


    a distance promptly.


    Luna was soaking wet as she sat on the sloppy ground on the shore as she muttered to herself,


    ¡°Allow me die. A gross woman like me does not should have to be active at all.


    Charlie Wade could tell that Luna was currently extremely overwhelmed and her mind was in utter


    mayhem.


    A person must have repetitively instilled this sort of psychological tip in her that she was filthy, dirty,


    as well as she was worthy of to pass away. With time, she would smack-dab believe that she was


    certainly a very unclean individual that should be dead!


    This sort of psychological control called for majority a year to strengthen, ferment, and also


    reproduce continuously.


    Simply put, the sleazebag had currently been persuading her for over half a year to make sure that


    she would attempt to take her very own life!


    Right after that, Charlie Wade all of a sudden thought of a powerful emotional hypnosis technique


    that he had picked up from the.


    Therefore, he collected a little spiritual power in his body and concentrated it on his fingertips before


    tapping Luna gently on her temple and stating, ¡°Luna, consider me.¡±.


    Luna was promptly hypnotized as well as she elevated her head obediently to look at Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Can you inform me what is going on?¡±.


    Luna replied nkly, ¡°I had a guy when I was still a fresher, and also I gave my virginity to him on


    impulse. He would certainly really feel extremely disgusted with me every time we have sexual


    intercourse as well as he will certainly defeat me, scold me, and also say that I am a really unclean


    person. He would likewise say that I betrayed his trust fund and I am letting him down ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly before he stated in a very magnificent tone, ¡°Luna, can you see to it


    that you keep in mind as well as keep whatever I am going to say next in your mind for a life time


    until you die? You can never forget what I am going to im, alright?¡±.


    Luna had already been entirely hypnotized by Charlie Wade, as well as Charlie Wade¡¯s hypnotism


    was assisted by spiritual energy. Luna hurriedly responded, ¡°Yes, you can provide me your orders.


    Charlie Wade after that imed word by word, ¡°Keep in mind that what you did is what a lot of


    couples in the world would normally do.


    Your life does not only belong to you alone, but it likewise belongs to your parents and every person


    that really enjoys and also cares for you. A person who genuinely enjoys and also cares for you


    would certainly never convince you to provide up your life or ask you to die for them.

 Chapter 451-455

    Chapter 451-455


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 451


    If the scumbag¡¯s mental adjustment was a stream, after that Charlie Wade¡¯s hypnotherapy was the


    entire sea!


    In an instant, Charlie Wade¡¯s hypnosis totally beat the emotional maniption that the sleazebag


    had been providing Luna all this while.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words were like the beacon of her life, as well as it would certainly never vanish


    from her heart in this life time.


    Luna suddenly understood exactly how silly she had been all this time.


    When she thought about exactly how she had actually virtually been bewitched by that sleazebag to


    devote self-destruction, she was so anxious as well as thankful that she promptly stooped and


    submitted before Charlie Wade prior to saying, ¡°Thanks for saving my life! I guarantee I will live well


    and never disappoint my parents. I will absolutely contribute to culture in the future!¡±


    Charlie Wade responded inplete satisfaction as he stated, ¡°Because you have already


    reimed your senses, then I want you to have a delighted and also satisfying life in the future.¡±


    As he proceeded talking with her, Charlie Wade all of a sudden thought about the sleazebag and


    also he asked immediately, ¡°Can you tell me concerning your sweetheart?¡±


    Luna responded bitterly, ¡°He is no longer my sweetheart from now on. That sort of person in fact


    makes me really feel ill!¡±


    After that, she proceeded speaking professionally to Charlie Wade, ¡°That scumbag¡¯s name is Kian


    Webb. He is the most handsome person in the entire of Aurous College of Finance and also


    Business economics.


    He is not neighborhood, but I listened to that he originates from an extremely rich household. I was


    tricked and controlled by him in the past and also I have actually always assumed that he was ideal.


    I truly did not expect him to be such a despicable bad guy!¡±


    Charlie Wade responded once again before he imed, ¡°I listened to that he caused a lot ofdies


    to devote self-destruction due to him?¡±


    Luna responded consistently prior to she imed, ¡°I am just one of the manydies that he is toying


    about with. I do not know the amount of other women he has ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade sighed prior to he imed, ¡°Why do not we do this instead? Why do not you offer him


    a telephone call as well as tell him that there is a present that you want to provide to him before


    passing away. Ask him ahead and satisfy you promptly.¡±.


    Luna asked doubtfully, ¡°Suppose he declines toe and see me?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°If he declines ahead, just tell him that you wish to break up with him.


    Inform him that you do not want anything to do with him from now on. This sort of scumbag was


    intent on requiring you tomit self-destruction due to him.


    He regards an individual dedicating self-destruction as a result of him as his biggest sess. If he


    hears that you are going to break up with him, it will certainly be a substantial impact to his self-


    worth.¡±.


    These sort of sleazebags got a kick out of controlling as well as adjusting females. It would be a


    significant pain as well as shock to them if the women eventually left their control.


    They concerned this kind of thing as a battle, as well as there was just one victor in a fight. If the


    victor was not themselves, they would certainly be considered a loser.


    Failure was beyond their tolerance!


    ***.


    At this exact minute, in a bar near the Aurous University of Money and Business Economics, Kian


    was sitting across a beautifuldy. He smiled before saying, ¡°Elegance, God is truly unfair to me.


    Ie to this bar alone every day, yet today is the very first time that I am seeing you below. I feel


    as though I have lived the past twenty years for no factor at all!¡±.


    Thedy smiled and flushed as she stated, ¡°You are great at coaxing women. I presume you must


    do this a whole lot?¡±.


    Kian trembled his head repetitively as he said solemnly, ¡°I am really an extremely shy person and I


    do not generally attempt to talk withdies.


    Nevertheless, you offer me an extremely special sensation and also I thought twice and also had a


    hard time by myself for a long time prior to I finally determined toe over as well as speak with


    you.¡±.


    As he spoke, Kian intentionally revealed the Vacheron Constantin enjoy on his wrist.


    This watch was quickly worth greater than 7 million dors as it was a very rare restricted version


    watch.


    This watch implied absolutely nothing to Kian at all. He had several various other pricey watches at


    home, as well as each of them was worth 10s of millions of bucks.


    Thedy identified the restricted edition Vacheron Constantin at a single glimpse, and also she was


    absolutely shocked.


    She fast acted not to see it as she grinned and also imed, ¡°Given that we are fated to meet today,


    why do not we have a beverage or 2 together?¡±.


    Kian smiled a little prior to he imed, ¡°It would be my pleasure.¡±.


    After that, he promptly called for the waitress. ¡°Bring me 2 bottles of your best Aces of Spades


    champagne.¡±.


    The Aces of Spades champagne cost more than twenty thousand bucks a container in the bar, and


    also maybe conveniently called one of the most expensive champagne in bench.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 452


    The woman went down all her lines of protection entirely when she saw how generous he was. She


    was particrly curious to find out even more regarding Kian.


    Simply then, Kian¡¯s mobile phone unexpectedly called. He took a look at the caller ID and also


    found out that it was Luna that was calling him. He can not assist but frown immediately.


    Why had not been thisdy dead? Exactly how bothersome!


    The attractive woman saw the unusual expression on his face, and she asked curiously, ¡°Is it a


    telephone call from your girlfriend?¡±.


    ¡± No, it¡¯s not!¡± Kian hurriedly exined. ¡°My ex-girlfriend. She cheated on me, yet I do not know why


    she intends to maintain bothering me.¡±.


    Afterwards, Kian sighed as he stated, ¡°Beauty, please wait on me. I will certainly be back as soon as


    I address this phone call.¡±.


    ¡± Alright!¡±.


    Kian took his cell phone in his hand prior to he went out of bench. After answering the call, he


    started cursing as soon as he opened his mouth. ¡°Why are you calling me? You are such an


    unclean female! Have not you brought me adequate disrespect and also humiliation?¡±.


    Luna had actually already activated the audio speaker on her mobile phone, and also Charlie Wade


    really felt very upset when he listened to Kian¡¯s words.


    This b * stard was actually providing her all sorts of mental maniption regrly! He desired Luna


    to feel that she was undoubtedly unclean and also filthy so that she would certainly take her very


    own life!


    Nheless, Kian would never anticipate that Luna had currently actually already been totally freed


    from his psychological adjustments.


    Luna obedientlyplied with Charlie Wade¡¯s instructions and stated, ¡°Kian, I am currently


    prepared to need you. I know that you can just be devoid of humiliation if I am dead ¡­¡±.


    Kian responded impatiently, ¡°After that what are you awaiting? Why do not you go and also pass


    away already instead of f * cking injuring and embarrassing me also additionally?¡±.


    Charlie Wade keyed in out a string of words on his cell phone before handing it over to Luna.


    Luna thoroughly read out the words keyed in on Charlie Wade¡¯s cellr phone to Kian. ¡°After that,


    can youe and satisfy me by the syntheticke at the university? I have a gift for you prior to I


    leave ¡­¡±.


    Kian responded angrily, ¡°No! I do not desire to see you ever once more!


    Charlie Wade then keyed in one more string of words for Luna on his cell phone.


    Luna checked out words right away, ¡°Since you refuse toe as well as see me, I wish to break


    up with you. From now on, both of us will go our separate methods, as well as if we ever before


    reunite on campus, I wish that you will certainly act that you do not know me whatsoever. Thank


    you!¡±.


    Kian was stunned.


    What was taking ce?


    Hadn¡¯t he been teaching Luna all this while?


    Exactly how could she be so sober and awake?


    How could she potentially be so calm as she asked him for a breakup?


    D * mn it. This was a p right in his own face! This suggested that every one of his previous efforts


    were all for nothing!


    Kian hurriedly responded, ¡°Luna, how could you be so terrible to attempt to injure me like this? Are


    you actually intending to leave me? Are you truly intending to break my heart by breaking up with


    me?¡±.


    Luna looked at Charlie Wade¡¯s cellr phone as she proceeded checking out the lines entered out


    by Charlie Wade. ¡°Do not you assume that you are hurting me also? I am currently prepared to die


    as a result of you. My only desire is to see you onest time prior to I pass away.


    I have also prepared a present for you, so why can not you simplye as well as see me now?


    Because you refuse toe as well as see me, I have no choice but to break up with you!¡±.


    As quickly as Kian listened to Luna¡¯s words, he spouted out quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t! All that you desire is to


    see me onest time? I wille and also see you right now.


    Luna hummed before she imed, ¡°Yes!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 453


    Sensing that he might lose his control on Luna, Kian hurried back to school in a panic, overlooking


    the reality that there was a stunning prey waiting on him in bench.


    Kian dashed toward the fabricatedke as quickly as he reached the campus and also saw Luna.


    He strode to her and also asked, ¡°Luna, what gift do you wish to give me?¡±.


    Charlie Wade appeared out of nowhere and imed with a smile, ¡°She has no gifts for you,


    however I do!¡±.


    ¡± That are you?¡± Kian took a look at Charlie Wade in awareness and then back to Luna. ¡°Who is he?


    Are you rted to him?¡±.


    Charlie Wade imed, ¡°No, we¡¯re unrted.¡±.


    ¡± That are you, then?¡±.


    ¡± I am the one that enforces justice in support of God!¡±.


    Charlie Wade patted Luna on the back as well as stated, ¡°Luna, go to Aurora and also your pals. Go


    back to your dorm as well as obtain changed, your task right here is done.¡±.


    Luna nodded and also bowed gratefully. She had a hundred percent count on Charlie Wade due to


    what had actually taken ce previously. She strolled to Aurora and her pals that were standing


    close by.


    Aurora and her pals epted her as well as cried with pleasure, grateful that she had quit the effort


    to dedicate self-destruction. Luna was equally thankful for her friends¡¯ authentic concern.


    They embraced each other firmly and rushed back to the dormitory.


    Kian glimpsed from afar in confusion, really feeling that Luna seemed really off and also weird. Had


    she conquered his mental control?!


    Outraged, he zed at Charlie Wade with an indignant frown and also asked coldly, ¡°Did you ask


    Luna to trick me right intoing here? What do you desire?¡±.


    Charlie Wade sneered. I desire to ask you, did your moms and dads give birth to you so that you


    could hurt those women?


    Kian¡¯s face ckened as he realized that he might be busted, so he cursed, ¡°I can getdies to


    quickly fall for me, that¡¯s my skill. I can obtain a lot ofdies to fall in love with me, that¡¯s my power!


    That are you to direct your fingers at me? That the f * ck do you believe you are to mind my


    company? Do you know who I am? Think it or otherwise, I¡¯ll eliminate you in the blink of an eye!¡±.


    ¡± Oh? Why? You have an effective household history?¡±.


    Kian smirked arrogantly. ¡°Huh! Have youe across the Webb family of Sudbury? If you haven¡¯t,


    go and also ask around, you imbecile. The Webb family is the leading family in the South Area!¡±.


    ¡± Oh.¡± Charlie Wade smiled. ¡°The leading family in the South Area ¡­ awesome. Are all the men


    from that top family in the South Region of your own scumbags like you? Do you all go around and


    damage innocentdies¡¯s hearts like you do?¡±.


    I like seeing those females being controlled by me. I also appreciate viewing themmit suicide


    for me! Do you really think you can mind my service?¡±.


    ¡± Oh, just because your family is very powerful, you think you can do whatever you desire without


    bothering with the repercussions, huh? Incidentally, just how do I listen to that the real effective


    households are done in the north, especially Eastcliff?


    I think that¡¯s where all the effective families are, aren¡¯t they? The rest of the families outside that


    location are only unsatisfactory individuals.¡±.


    ¡± Yes, although our Webb family is notparable to the top big families in Eastcliff, we are among


    the top in the South Region. Even the Moore household in Aurouss Hilll is not as effective as us.


    Charlie Wade nodded and also said in an exaggerated tone, ¡°Ah, the Webb household of Sudbury,


    huh? Wow, you¡¯re so powerful ¡­ I¡¯m scared!¡±.


    ¡± Get the hell out of right here, then! Do not be such a busybody. It¡¯s simply a phone call away for


    me to kill your whole family!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled. ¡°Undoubtedly, I¡¯m afraid, however I have a personal issue. The even more


    afraid I am, the a lot more I need to go for it!¡±.


    Then, Charlie Wade red at him with a murderous vibe and uttered one word at once, ¡°Do you


    know who I am?¡±.


    ¡± I do not care that the f * ck you are!¡± Kian gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°Even if you are the king of


    paradise, if you mess with me, you need to pay the price!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 454


    Charlie Wade rounded his arm and also put him, creating Kian to startle and be up to the ground.


    Kian had had an excessively affectionate childhood, as well as he had actually never even been


    jabbed in the past, in addition a put. He stood up and barked, ¡°Motherf * cker! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked in a cool voice. My name is Charlie Wade Wade! I¡¯m the young master of


    Eastcliff¡¯s Wade household, the chairman of the Emgrand Team!


    Kian was dumbstruck!


    The Wade household in Eastcliff ?!


    That was the leading household in the nation!


    Although the Webb family was slightly better than the Moore household, it was not even one-tenth


    of the Wade household!


    He had doubted whether Charlie Wade was bluffing, however on second thought, Charlie Wade


    hadn¡¯t appeared nervous or scared when he had said his name, even bold to p him. This


    suggested that he has to teem with confidence!


    This also meant that he was probably leveling!


    Kian unexpectedly became distressed.


    He assumed that he might go rampant in Aurouss Hilll and also the entire South Region, however


    he didn¡¯t anticipate that the young master of Eastcliff¡¯s Wade family would show up in Aurouss Hilll,


    additionally, he was standing right here, facing him!


    He was a high-achieving student as well as a young master from an honorable household that


    participated in refined and upper-ss cultural ceremonies sses.


    His IQ, EQ, and also the method he managed problems were by no means equivalent to Harold and


    also his ns.


    He promptly recognized that he might be in big trouble that could drag his whole household down


    the drain with him, thus, he knelt on the ground swiftly and begged, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m sorry for not


    identifying you. I¡¯m sorry for upseting you, please forgive me!¡±.


    Charlie Wade was entirely stunned by his sudden change of attitude.


    Undoubtedly, this man was really wise and also fast!


    No wonder he can adjust and also harm thosedies with his emotional strategies. This type of


    individual was so clever and also slick, it was difficult to defeat him with knowledge, which


    ultimately, they might only go to his mercy.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade was not merciful to him. Do you honestly assume that I¡¯ll allow you go so conveniently


    just since you stoop and also ask forgiveness?!¡±.


    Kian stammered, his voice trembling, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m sorry, I truly am! I promise you, I will certainly


    never ever do it once more! I¡¯ll even pay one hundred million bucks to Luna aspensation!


    Please, please forgive me!¡±.


    ¡± Oh no, you don¡¯t. You don¡¯t understand how I do things. Now that you remain in my hands, cash is


    no longer the option!¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Wade, exactly how would certainly you such as to settle this?!¡±.


    ¡± Hmm, I wish to give you a dosage of your very own medicine!¡±.


    Kian frowned in confusion, dumbfounded.


    What did Charlie Wade imply? Did he intend to mentally control him?


    Just how was that possible?


    Kian¡¯s significant was psychology. He was very good at emotional maniption, so, how could


    Charlie Wade persuade him?


    Charlie Wade smirked at Kian¡¯s appearance of shock as well as said, ¡°You love to adjust those


    ladies with your emotional shenanigans, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m going to do the very same thing to you. I


    desire you to eat shit every hour, as well as you can¡¯t quit till you¡¯replete!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 455


    Kian looked at Charlie Wade stunned as if Charlie Wade was informing him the most peculiar thing


    ever.


    Charlie Wade smiled wickedly as well as proceeded, ¡°Likewise, after the hypnotherapy, whoever


    stops you from eating shit, you¡¯ll do anything, also eliminate on your own, till you eat shit.


    If you see shit on the road, you have to eat it, or else, you¡¯ll feel as though you¡¯ll die if you do not.


    You¡¯ll attempt to kill yourself when anybody attempts to stop you. This will continue for the


    remainder of your life!¡±.


    ¡± Thus, that is what your future holds. You will not seek anything aside from eating shit. You will


    certainly have no passion in cash, enjoyment, or women. All you would certainly want to do for the


    rest of your life is to eat shit!¡±.


    Kian was a little agitated by Charlie Wade¡¯sment as well as imed, ¡°Hey, Mr. Wade, do you


    think I¡¯m stupid? Do you truly believe I¡¯ll fall for that silly trick? This is not exactly how you do


    psychological adjustment! You are no expert!¡±.


    Charlie Wade giggled aloud. ¡°I¡¯m not an expert, you im? Haha! I¡¯m an expert! Try and see if you


    do not believe me!¡±.


    Charlie Wade extended out his hand as well as touched Kian¡¯s forehead ¡­


    Kian felt as though his body had been fixated by obsessed invisible. After a few secs of break, he


    opened his eyes wide as well as murmured anxiously, ¡°Where is crap? Where is spunk? I wish to


    consume it currently! I¡¯m going to pass away! Argh! Where is shit?!¡±.


    He also forgot about Charlie Wade¡¯s existence. He turned around as well as ran toward the


    dormitory quickly, since there was a voice in his brain telling him that there weremodes in the


    dormitory building, and he would certainly have all the crap he could eat ¡­


    One of the most peculiar and shocking case then broke out in the dorm room structure of Aurous


    University of Money as well as Business economics!


    Kian Webb, the preferred guy in the college that originated from a super-rich household, barged


    right into the bathroom as well as kicked a male trainee who was resting on themode, taking a


    dump.


    Paying attention to the very first half of the story, it sounded like a tale of a rich guy harassing other


    pupils, but the 2nd half of the tale was definitely horrible.


    After kicking the trainee away, Kian reached into the toilet dish and also scooped the feces that the


    student had simply excreted as well as packed it right into his mouth ¡­


    The scene of him devouring the spunk created the other pupils who had experienced it to throw up.


    They really did not recognize what was wrong with him, so they promptly called the warden.


    When the warden came, Kian had actually simply filled his belly with the spunk, and he really did


    not also wipe his mouth. The warden threw up upon seeing the scene.


    Despite the disgust, the warden really did not attempt to take it gently as he knew that Kian came


    from a powerful family. He looked at him and asked, reducing the disgust building inside him, ¡°Mr.


    Webb, what¡¯s taking ce? Why are you doing this?¡±.


    At this moment, Kian had actually just reimed hisposure. He felt an exceptionally revolting


    preference in his mouth, so he wiped it and also put it under his nose and virtually passed out from


    the irritating odor.


    He had actually totally failed to remember that he had seen Charlie Wade as well as what he had


    done recently. He really did notprehend why he had a mouth filled with spunk!


    He rushed to the sink to wash his mouth and gagged. The warden followed him as well as asked,


    ¡°Mr. Webb, are you not feeling well?¡±.


    Kian drank his head, his face as pale as a sheet of paper. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did a person


    technique me ?!¡±.


    A male trainee came forward and also imed, ¡°Manager, recently, you returned from outdoors,


    kicked Sami off themode, as well as ate his ¡­¡±.


    He couldn¡¯t take ce at this point. He felt as though he was mosting likely to vomit once again and


    tried to manage it. He slowly imed, ¡°Maybe we should most likely to the healthcare facility to


    check you out ¡­¡±.


    ¡± What the f * ck did you just state?¡± Kian yelled madly, ¡°You stated that I ate Sami¡¯s ¡­¡±.


    All the male trainees responded a lot.


    Kian vomited once more as well as growled, ¡°Rush! Take me to the hospital!¡±.


    The warden began his cars and truck and also drove Kian to the Silverwing Hospital. A number of


    male students that were close to Kian adhered to.


    As soon as they got to the hospital and also saw the emergency situation medical professional,


    Kian screamed, ¡°Medical professional, fast! Tidy my intestines! I ate shit!¡±.


    The physician was shocked. It was the first time he had actually seen such a ¡°person¡± after more


    than a decade of experience in medicine.


    He reflexively asked, ¡°Why did you eat shit?¡±.

 Chapter 456-460

    Chapter 456-460


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 456


    Kian got hold of the medical professional¡¯s cor furiously. ¡°If I f * cking recognized why, would I still


    pertain to you ?! Tidy my stomach now!¡±


    The physician was irritated by Kian¡¯s perspective, however as a professional physician, he fixed up


    and also bought his nurse, ¡°Prepare gastricvage tools currently!¡±


    The nurses nodded hurriedly and started to get ready for the procedure.


    Just after that, Kian really felt an intense headache like a surge of electrical power moving through


    his mind. He shed all detects and also all he could assume of was¨C he wanted to consume crap


    right currently!


    He spouted reflexively, ¡°Where is themode? Where is themode?!¡±.


    The doctor pointed to the right as well as stated, ¡°Turn right and also most likely to the end.¡±.


    Kian rushed out of the ward and also ran towards themode.


    The warden as well as his close friends rapidly followed him.


    When Kian hurried into themode, he pressed open the very first stall. Rather than using it, he


    looked into the bathroom dish as well as discovered that it was empty. He immediately went to the


    next dy.


    The group was frightened by his actions. Did he ¡­ did he want to consume it once more ?!


    When Kian opened the second stall, an old man was resting within. Equally as he was about to


    jump at him, every person drew him seriously and also shouted, ¡°No, Kian, no!¡±.


    Kian red anxiously, ¡°Let go of me! Let me go! I want to consume it! I intend to eat it!¡±.


    His pals were absolutely stunned! What was wrong with him ?! Why did he unexpectedly be


    such a lunatic? Why did he instantly intend to eat shit so severely?


    The warden screamed, ¡°Quick, get him out of below!¡±.


    Therefore, his close friends muscled up as well as dragged him out of themode.


    Kian howled like a kid as soon as they left the toilet. I desire to eat crap! I¡¯ll pass away if I do not


    consume it currently!


    Suddenly, the entire emergency division of the hospital became dynamic and disorderly.


    They had actually seen patients with numerous conditions, however they had actually never seen


    an individual who intended to eat shit so desperately!


    He was such a young as well as captivating male at that. What on earth had urred to him?


    The physician felt instead awkward upon the unraveling of the asion as well as imed, ¡°He


    wanted to clean his tummy, but why does he unexpectedly intend to consume that point now ¡­ I


    wonder if there¡¯s something wrong with his senses. Sorry, our hands are linked below. I believe it¡¯s


    finest if you can bring him to the Castle Top Psychiatric Hospital.¡±.


    The warden considered the rmendation. Indeed, it really did not appear like Kian dealt with


    some kind of physical disease, so it has to be his mental problem after that. The wardenposed


    his mind and also advised, ¡°Guys, allow¡¯s most likely to the Castle Height Medical Facility!¡±.


    Kian got on the edge of craziness at this actual moment!


    All he can consider today was to eat shit, as well as he prepared to harm himself if he could not. He


    pped himself on the face repeatedly, knelt on the flooring, as well as banged the floor with his


    head.


    His buddies tried to get him, however he struggled violently as well as screamed, ¡°Let go of me, f *


    ck!!! If you do not let me eat shit, I¡¯ll eliminate myself right here!¡±.


    Then, he began battling even more strongly.


    Due to his eruptive power, his friends could not hold him down and alsounched him. He barged


    into the bathroom frantically.


    His close friends tried to catch up with him, but he was also quickly. When they hurried to the toilet,


    he had actually currently pulled the old man out of the dy, buried his head right into the bathroom


    dish, and also began packing his mouth ¡­


    They tried to drag him away from the stall, but they could not quit him ¡­


    The old man was so scared by the unusual scene that he trembled on the flooring with his trousers


    still on his knees.


    The sightseers were equally stunned by the sight, and some snoopy individuals took out their


    phones and also began recording the scene, posting it on Twitter.


    ¡± Divine cow! Look! There¡¯s an insane guy right here at the Silverwing Medical facility who eats shit


    ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 457


    Kian¡¯s warden and also his pals virtually went crazy because of him. They dragged him back to the


    doctor¡¯s area, reducing their desire to vomit.


    The old man that was tossed to the flooring by Kian sobbed innocently, ¡°Do not let him out if there¡¯s


    something wrong with his head! What the hell! Why is he also ordering spunk to consume!¡±.


    The school warden obtained his pocketbook, looking ashamed as ever before, and handed the old


    man a hundred dor bill. ¡°Here, sir. This is the settlement for the case, please forgive us ¡­¡±.


    The old man beamed in pleasure when he saw the cash, and all the frustration and also


    inmmation flew out of the window. He approved the money gracefully as well as asked, ¡°So, do


    you need my solution following time?¡±.


    The warden gagged in disgust and also said, ¡°No, sir, there¡¯s no following time. Please proceed if


    you have not finished your business ¡­¡±.


    He prompted the students, ¡°Hurry, obtain Kian to the doctor now!¡±.


    When the physician saw Kian, he vomited all his supper and spouted, ¡°Oh, please, take him to the


    mental hospital now! We can¡¯t do anything concerning it!¡±.


    The warden stated, ¡°Well, can you at the very least clean his stomach materials, please? It¡¯s so


    filthy as well as disgusting ¡­¡±.


    The medical professional turned his face into an unpleasant grimace. ¡°I would like to, but suppose


    he wishes to consume it once again?


    I have to ce in television gradually and also meticulously into his stomach to cleanse it, however


    it¡¯s pointless if he wishes to eat it once more quickly!¡±.


    The warden turned to his pals as well as asked, ¡°Is this his 2nd time?¡±.


    ¡± Yes.¡± They responded promptly. ¡°It¡¯s virtually a hr¡¯s void!¡±.


    The warden nodded. ¡°Hmm ¡­ after that, he may wish to eat it once more in another hr ¡­¡±.


    He was reluctant for a moment as well as stated, ¡°Clean him clean, obtain him into the vehicle, and


    allow¡¯s go to the Castle Peak Medical Facility. We¡¯repleted if we dy it again!¡±.


    The young boys wiped Kian¡¯s mouth in inmmation as well as dragged the baffled Kian toward the


    automobile.


    As quickly as they got involved in the vehicle, Kian reimed hisposure as well as felt the


    strange taste in his mouth once again. He asked, ¡°What did I do again this time around?¡±.


    His close friend resting beside him asked in shock, ¡°Do not you bear in mind anything?¡±.


    Kian drank his head, puzzled. ¡°No, I do not keep in mind a lot. I simply bear in mind that I had a


    frustration and my brain was buzzing.¡±.


    He put his hand to his mouth, huffed a breath, and almost fainted from the awful odor. He wept


    frantically, ¡°What the hell?! Did I consume it again ?!¡±.


    Sami, that was being in the front passenger seat, turned around and stated, ¡°Employer, we


    attempted to stop you recently, however you were too solid. You barged into the bathroom as well


    as dragged an old man ¡­¡±.


    A person resting alongside Kian yelled, ¡°Hey, quit it!¡±.


    ¡± Oh ¡­¡± Sami realized exactly how revolting the urrence seemed, so he shut his mouth.


    Kian fast asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Inform me!¡±.


    ¡± ¡­¡± Every person exchanged nervous looks. No person wanted to describe the awful scene, as


    well as they felt ashamed also by thinking about it.


    Kian screamed with a dismal face, ¡°D * mn it! Inform me!¡±.


    The awful scent exhumed the car in an instant when he roared!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 458


    The warden whogged the wheel and also his three buddies were a little dizzy from the dreadful


    odor. The warden quickly rxed all the windows to let the wind strike the awful scent away.


    Kian blew a gasket. He turned to the man on his right as well as snarled, ¡°You, Jack, inform me


    what took ce or I¡¯ll damage you! Pay me back both grand that I offered you recently!¡±.


    Simply now, you went crazy once more and also wanted to consume that point. After breaking away


    from us, you ran to the healthcare facility¡¯s bathroom, broke right into a dy, dragged an old man


    out of the dy, as well as ¡­¡±.


    The even more Kian listened, the a lot more bleak his face came to be. He faltered, ¡°Did ¡­ did I eat


    it?¡±.


    Jack nodded cautiously. ¡°Ye ¡­ yes ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Bleargh ¡­¡±.


    Kian threw up. The thing that he had consumed twice in a row was now all over the auto¡¯s paddings


    ¡­


    In an instant, split second car was vehicle smelly, foul-smelling was as though it had fallen had


    actually the septic tank.


    He didn¡¯t risk to scold Kian since of thetter¡¯s family history. The college president had actually


    gotten him to look after Kian and not to irritate him by any means ¡­


    While this was urring, the video of Kian eating shit had spread on the like wildfire! It went


    viral the minute it was uploaded as well as ended up being one of the most shared video clip!


    The Webb household in Sudbury were extremely shocked when they saw the video clip, and they


    started to get impatient and also worried due to it.


    The Webb family was among the biggest households in the South Region, and they highlighted on


    their younger generation¡¯s ethical reputation very much.


    Since Kian had done something so awful, they quickly suspected that there must be something


    wrong, so they rapidly prepared a trip to see him as well as find out.


    At the same time, they also tried to get in touch with the social media tforms as well as advised


    them to remove the video. It was such a shame to the household, how could they birth for


    something to impact them?


    Nheless, it was getting out of their hands. The video was shared so quickly, and also it infected


    various tforms such as Facebook, Instagram, and YouTube. Soon, it came to be one of the most


    looked and seen video clip on the inte, and virtually every person learnt about it now.


    The head of the Webb family members was very furious. Donald Webb, Kian¡¯s father, promptly


    called Kian as well as scolded, ¡°Kian, what¡¯s wrong with you ?! Did you shed your senses ?! Do you


    know your video clip is incredibly popr on the web today?! You are a humiliation to our


    household!¡±.


    Kian wanted to just jump out of the cars and truck and also eliminate himself as quickly as he


    listened to concerning the video clip.


    I do not why, however my mind will certainly go haywire every hour, making me desire to eat that


    thing. My close friends imed that I will certainly inflict self-harm and also attempt suicide if I do


    not consume it ¡­ Dad, help me!


    Donald stopped briefly for some time and stated firmly, ¡°Child, wait for me! I¡¯ll fly over with your


    brother as well as medical professionals currently!¡±.


    Without also pausing to load any type of baggage, he prompted Sean, Kian¡¯s brother, along with the


    entire Webb household¡¯s medical professional team, as well as jumped on their exclusive jet, flying


    from Sudbury to Aurouss Hilll.


    The Webb household was a lot more effective and also wealthy than the Moore family members by


    arge margin. The household was equipped with all elements of supporting centers such as


    personal jets as well as yachts. They additionally had an exclusive clinical team and also safety and


    security team.


    The Webb family members¡¯s doctor group was made up of 6 leading clinical specialists in various


    areas, including among the very best psychological specialists in the country.


    They didn¡¯t know that even the finest psychological professionals in the globe can not heal Kian!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 459


    At The Same Time, Charlie Wade went to the main entrance of Aurous University of Finance and


    also Economics with Aurora sticking his arm passionately.


    ¡± Master Wade, you¡¯re incredible! We have actually been convincing Luna for months and it didn¡¯t


    function, yet just a couple of words from you, she altered her mind!¡±.


    Charlie Wade imed emphatically, ¡°Perhaps when she delved into theke, she understood just


    how precious life is as well as she was all of a sudden thankful to be to life. People will just see a


    few of their very own issues when they are in anxiety.¡±.


    Aurora responded and also said gratefully, ¡°Master Wade, thank you so, a lot! If it weren¡¯t for you,


    Luna could be dead currently ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Do not fret. Your good friend will be really positive and also hopeful from now on.¡±.


    Then, Charlie Wade reminded her, ¡°You would certainly much better take care too. When trying to


    find a boyfriend in the future, don¡¯t be misleaded by such a scumbag!¡±.


    Aurora giggled timidly. ¡°I will not! I¡¯m extremely smart, all right ¡­¡±.


    Then, she nced at Charlie Wade with her huge, sparkly eyes packed with adoration, as well as


    imed in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I have actually thought of it. When I search for a partner in the


    future, I wish to locate a person like Master Wade ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wadeughed. ¡°Why? Does your family members desire you to discover a live-in son-inw


    also?¡±.


    Aurora flushed. ¡°No matter if he wants to live-in or otherwise if he is somebody like Master Wade


    ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded as well as stated with a smile, ¡°Forget it, you¡¯re still young. Research hard,


    you can always discover the love of your life after college graduation.¡±.


    Aurora sulked. ¡°I do not mind if I can find true love now, I¡¯ll be with him as soon as possible.


    Besides, true love is the best!¡±.


    ¡± Real that,¡± Charlie Wade replied genuinely. ¡°If you actually fulfill your Mr. Right, far better get him


    quick.¡±.


    Without more ado, Charlie Wade stated, ¡°Alright after that, proceed. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±.


    ¡± Master Wade, are you leaving already? Would you such as to have a cup of coffee together?¡±.


    Charlie Wade swung his hand. ¡°No, I can¡¯t rest during the night after drinking.¡±.


    Just after that, Aurora obtained a message. She reflexively opened it and was stunned by the view.


    ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s so disgusting!¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked strangely enough, ¡°What is it?¡±.


    Aurora gagged for a while. She then passed the phone to Charlie Wade and stated while coughing


    strongly, ¡°It¡¯s a video on Twitter ¡­ Kian was eating shit out of the healthcare facilitymode ¡­


    Wow, that is so revolting! That would certainly eat that kind of thing! He¡¯s sick!¡±.


    Charlie Wade gazed briefly at the video. Undoubtedly, it was terrible, but it really felt d * mn great


    checking out it.


    Didn¡¯t this f * cking youngsters love to emotionally adjustdies? Allow him taste a dose of his own


    medication and feel the excitement the emotional maniption brought him.


    Charlie Wade can currently foresee Kian¡¯s future.


    He had to eat shit once a hr, or else, he would fall into the extremes of self-harm as well as self-


    destruction.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It would certainly be pointless to bind him. If they really did not feed him shit, he would certainly try


    to attack his tongue, go on a hunger strike, and also even maintain yelling and also yelling like a


    lunatic.


    Therefore, the most effective way to maintain him alive was to satisfy his need to eat shit every hr.


    Or else, he would not endure within a month from mental suffering and torment.


    The Webb family was abundant and also powerful. With their varied organization as well as the big


    family history, they most likely wouldn¡¯t mind looking after Kian ¡­


    It¡¯s simply that Kian would certainly be fairly unpleasant for the remainder of his life as he would


    need to eat shit every hour. Charlie Wade questioned simply how much time he would certainly


    have the ability to stand it!


    ***.


    After Charlie Wade had returned home, Kian was sent to the Castle Height Psychiatric Hospital.


    It was the only psychiatric hospital in Aurouss Hilll, yet it was situated in a remote ce.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 460


    The journey to the medical facility was about 15 miles. The scent in the auto wasparable to a


    septic system, a living hell to the people in the cars and truck.


    When they came to the healthcare facility, they aided Kian out of the auto and slowly strolled toward


    the medical facility. Instantly, the odd sensation gradually paralyzed Kian¡¯s mind once again ¡­


    First, he really felt lightheaded as well as had a frustration, then, he looked at the people around


    him in despair and also cried, ¡°D * mn it ¡­ guys, the sensation is here once more ¡­ If I lose my


    mind once more, keep in mind, you men need to hold me down!¡±.


    Shocked, they responded reflexively, however within, they were believing, ¡®We most definitely will


    attempt to hold you back as high as we can, but whether we can hold you back or not, that¡¯s an


    entirely different story ¡­¡¯.


    Then, as if Kian had suddenly morphed right into his hysterical camouge, he yelled anxiously,


    ¡°Where is the toilet?! Where is themode?!¡±.


    Every person exchanged worried glimpses, and they saw the desperation in each other¡¯s eyes ¡­


    D * mn it, he had started once more!


    What were they to do?!


    The warden shouted, ¡°Hold him down! Do not ever let him go!¡±.


    Hence, the 3 kids tugged his waist, pushed him down on the floor, and held his arm or legs snugly,


    trying to limit his struggle. The warden shouted, ¡°Wait right here, I¡¯ll call the physicians to aid! Hold


    on, individuals!¡±.


    The 3 children pressed on Kian with great effort, yet Kian was struggling violently like a feral canine


    being captured. One of the boys yelled, ¡°Oh d * mn, guys, I do not believe I can hold him any longer,


    what must I do!¡±.


    ¡± Just press him down, don¡¯t let go!¡± the other boy stated, ¡°I¡¯ll eliminate my belt, let¡¯s bind his legs!¡±.


    ¡± Okay, great suggestion!¡±.


    At this moment, Kian was pushed to the flooring by his buddies. His eyes as red as beetroot, he


    blurted out noisally, ¡°Let me go! D * mn it, you guys, let me go!¡±.


    The people going by the psychiatric hospital were extremely utilized to such a scene, and also they


    really did not even bother to take a second look. It was typical to find a couple of clients that went


    berserk as he did.


    Simply after that, a retired old man that resided in the family quarters behind the hospital came


    close to the health center entrance with a substantial husky on his chain. The husky sniffed its


    environments, circled at a ce, and bowed down.


    Sami saw the scene and also heckled the old man, ¡°Get your canine away from below, d * mn it! Do


    not allow it poop right here!¡±.


    The old man red at him in discouragement. ¡°Mind your own business, boy!¡±.


    Sami yelled in aggravation, ¡°Gah! Old coot, simply obtain your f * cking pet dog away from here!


    Otherwise, something awful will ur!¡±.


    The old man snorted, ¡°I have actually had this dog for 6 years. Even if it wants to poop on my bed,


    I¡¯ll let it do so conveniently and afterwards simply clean up after it. I do not wish to make its life


    miserable. That do you assume you are to tinker me?¡±.


    ¡± You ¡­¡± Sami was speechless.


    Currently, the husky tensed its tummy, shivered a little, and also defecated. A huge pile of pet poop


    went down to the floor.


    Kian went nuts when he saw this scene! It was as if he had been provided a stimnt, and in an


    instant, his stamina increased. He lifted fiercely, knocking the 3 men on his body away!


    The 3 people fell on their backs. Prior to they had time to cry out, Jack screamed in despair, ¡°F * ck,


    stop him!¡±.


    They sought Kian as though he was a prize. Kian was faster!


    He skidded to the pile of crap on the floor behind the husky, opened his mouth, and immediately


    devoured it like a savage pet hurrying for food!


    The old man was extremely stunned by this unbelievable scene. He jumped away in bewilderment


    as well as stammered, ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ simply how long have you been depriving?!¡±.

 Chapter 461-465

    Chapter 461-465


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 461


    Kian had entirely lost his mind.


    The emotional tip that Charlie Wade had inscribed in his mind was enormously solid, and also the


    very same phrase kept reying in his mind, ¡°Load your tummy! Load your tummy!¡±


    The three individuals remained in wonderful misery. They got on him as well as desperately wished


    to draw him away, however hey on the floor like a mad dog, cursing as well as eating.


    The wardenstly showed up with a couple of medical professionals. Even the medical


    professionals that were used to seeing psychological clients were frightened by this unusual scene.


    They had actually seen all type of mental diseases, but this, this waspletely brand-new ¡­


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    This was so ferocious!


    The doctors rushed forward, dragged Kian from the stack of shit, connected him to an unique bed


    with dealt with belts, and pushed him into the healthcare facility.


    All the students at the Aurous University of Money and Economics were spreading and also sharing


    Kian¡¯s dreadful video.


    Many people would vomit right away after enjoying the video clip, yet they reduced their nausea


    simply to view the video over and over once again.


    They cheered ecstatically as they watched Kian¡¯s miserable encounter. For them, this was his


    revenge for all the terrible things he had actually done to the women.


    Everyone understood that Kian was ridiculous and that he loved to mentally controldies, forcing


    them to self-mutte and even dedicate self-destruction to please his altered demands.


    Many people with a feeling of justice disliked him to the core, yet he had actually been untouchable


    due to his effective family members background, therefore, he had actually never paid any type of


    cost for his godawful actions.


    In the long run, Kian Webb, that liked to use his emotional adjustmentid-up, had actually be


    a shocking mental client himself! Not just was it ironic, yet it also eliminated the animosity as well as


    stress people carried him! It was such a wonderful karma!


    In the meantime, the Webb family¡¯s exclusive jet had actually simplynded at Aurous Airport


    terminal.


    Aurouss Hilll was not very away from Sudbury, and also it just took about one as well as a half hrs


    by the high-speed rail, therefore, there were no straight flights between both cities.


    It just took the Webb family members half a hr to fly over with their personal jet.


    A few Rolls Royces were waiting on them at the garage. Donald, Sean, as well as the team of


    physicians quickly disembarked the ne and also got involved in the cars and trucks, heading


    straight to the Castle Top Health Center.


    The health center was not far from the airport, so they came to the medical facility quickly.


    When they rushed into the healthcare facility, Kian was linked to the bed with a towel stuffed right


    into his mouth, struggling strongly. The physician had actually needed to pack his mouth with


    something because he would certainly attempt to bite his tongue if he couldn¡¯t get away.


    Right after that, Kian was like a canine with rabies, he had actually gone totally crazy.


    Donald was heartbroken when hey eyes on his child. He charged forward and also imed,


    ¡°Kian, I¡¯m below!¡±


    Kian could not recognize his very own papa, and all he can think of today was to fill his belly ¡­


    He was attempting to pull away from the restraints, for this reason, there were bloody swellings on


    his ankle joints as well as wrists that were bound with belts.


    Donald was extremely aggravated. He considered the psychiatric specialist that hade with him


    as well as demanded, ¡°Hurry, see what is wrong with him!¡±


    The physician nodded as well as imed, ¡°Let me give him a sedative initially!¡±


    He quickly took out the syringe and sedative from his bag as well as provided Kian a shot without


    hesitation.


    Remarkably, the sedative really did not appear to have any type of effect on Kian. He was still


    struggling seriously, whimpering as if he was trying to im something yet couldn¡¯t due to the towel


    in his mouth.


    Donald fast asked when he saw the absence of effect, ¡°What¡¯s taking ce?!¡±.


    The medical professional was just as unaware. ¡°Mr. Webb, the dosage I provided him was expected


    to be able to calm a cow, but I don¡¯t understand why it is entirely worthless on your kid ¡­¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 462


    Donald blurted out in dismay, ¡°Of course I know the sedative doesn¡¯t function, I can see it with my


    own eyes! I¡¯m asking you, what should we do currently?¡±.


    The medical professional stopped for some time and also rmended, ¡°I¡¯ll boost the dose a little


    bit extra. We need to get him to calm down initially whatever.¡±.


    Donald responded and also advised him, ¡°What are you waiting for?! Proceed!¡±.


    ¡± Mr. Webb, excessive use sedatives can trigger damages to the body, so ¡­¡±.


    ¡± He is already harming his very own body! One of the most important thing now is to rx him


    down asap!¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± The doctor nodded. He swiftly prepared arger dose and also infused it right into Kian¡¯s


    body, however it didn¡¯t seem to work either.


    ¡± That¡¯s so unusual ¡­¡± The medical professional stuttered, ¡°The impact of this sedative is extremely


    solid! It is utilized on savage elephants, yet he is still so irritable. This is so odd ¡­¡±.


    All of a sudden, the cardiologist said, ¡°Oh no, his body is shaking! I believe his heart rate need to be


    really high!¡±.


    He fetched a mobile ECG screen, attached the probes to Kian¡¯s body, and also made a quick


    examination. He was shocked to find that Kian¡¯s heart rate was as high as 180 beats per min!


    ¡± This ¡­ this is the heart rate index after vigorous anaerobic exercise ¡­ If he continues simr to


    this, I hesitate his heart can¡¯t take it much longer!¡±.


    Donald asked desperately, ¡°What will ur after that?¡±.


    The cardiologist rified, ¡°He will have cardiac arrest, palpitations, or myocardial infarction, which


    indicates a heart attack, as well as it can be dangerous!¡±.


    ¡± Then, what should we do?!¡±.


    ¡± The most effective way is to calm him down as soon as possible! Or else, his heart will not be able


    to take it for much longer ¡­¡±.


    The psychoanalyst stated, ¡°But do not you see? He can¡¯t calm down, not even after 2 extreme


    dosages of sedative ¡­¡±.


    Kian was still struggling frantically, his heartbeat getting quicker and also faster!


    The cardiologist screamed in panic, ¡°Oh, no! If he goes on like this, it will be fatal!¡±.


    Donald looked to Kian¡¯s close friends who remained in shock and also asked, ¡°What the hell


    happened to him? Is there any way to soothe him down?¡±.


    After Kian went back to the dormitory, he began to eat shit. No one can quit him when he wants to


    eat shit, and also he¡¯ll reim consciousness just after hepletes eating ¡­ The very same


    urred for the second and also 3rd time ¡­¡±.


    Donald¡¯s face became dismal and cool. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that he can just cool down after eating


    that thing, am I right?¡±.


    ¡± Yes ¡­¡± The guys responded.


    Sean asked, ¡°Daddy, do you assume there¡¯s somebody who desires vengeance on Kian? In the


    past 2 years in university, he did harm somedies from inadequate households, and also I heard


    that 2 of them had actually passed away.¡±.


    Donald stated with an unemotional expression, ¡°You stated it yourself, those are girls from poor


    households. Whether they live or dead, they are unable to do anything against us. I smell a rat in


    this matter.¡±.


    The cardiologist screamed, ¡°Mr. Webb, your child¡¯s heart rate has actually currently exceeded 220!


    If it takes ce such as this, he¡¯s not mosting likely to make it!¡±.


    Donald ground his teeth in discouragement as well as finally blurted, ¡°Let him eat it!¡±.


    Sean gasped in shock. You can¡¯t allow him go to the bathroom to eat that thing!


    ¡± What else can we do?! There¡¯s nothing else way! Keeping him to life is one of the most important


    thing now! Allow him eat it first! We¡¯ll consider a method after he is maintained.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 463


    Tonight was predestined to be phenomenal as well as vibrant.


    On one side, Kian had everybody¡¯s jaws dropping with his irregr habits. Beyond of the city,


    Keh was with Jeffrey, and they hurriedly returned to the Weaver household house with three


    stalks of century-old purple ginseng.


    Keh was dissatisfied that he had actually failed to win the three-hundred-year-old purple


    ginseng at the auction. He huffed that the century-old purple ginseng was notparable to the


    three-hundred-year-old ginseng, but thanks to Charlie Wade, he didn¡¯t have to invest 90 million on


    that particr ¡­


    Keh acquired the 3 ginsengs from Jeffrey¡¯s friend for 3 million dors, whereas Charlie Wade


    had spent 100 million on the three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng.


    He felt a lot much more secure when he thought of all the money he saved. Presently, all he hoped


    for was that the Weaver household¡¯s boosted prescription would certainly treat his penile


    dysfunction.


    As a result of the relevance of this medicine to the Weaver family, the entire rtive were present


    including Jordan Weaver, the head of the Weaver family members. He concerned the huge living


    room to manage the procedure, limping weakly.


    Jordan was sixty-something years of ages. He used a fit, his hair was all grey, his face was


    wrinkled, he was swaying as well as hopping as he walked, as well as he could not even stand up


    directly. This was the result of hypersexuality when he was young, as well as it had taken its toll on


    his body.


    Professor Cruz, the chief pharmacist of the Weaver household, was instructing his assistants to


    establish the tools in the living room. A micro-reactor, an extractor, and also a centrifuge were put


    for the prep work of the new prescription.


    Although they could not get their hands on the three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng, Professor


    Cruz made a decision to attempt his refining with the century-old ginseng.


    If this medication needed to use the three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng as itsponent, it


    would certainly be hard to mass-produce the medicine as the active ingredient was as well pricey


    and also umon ahead by.


    If he can verify that century-old ginseng or perhaps the reduced quality ginseng might be used in


    refining this medication, the production ability could be greatly enhanced, as well as the expense


    could be significantly reduced.


    Every person in the Weaver family members was extremely excited.


    If the medication could be generated efficiently as well as had actually the expected medicinal


    impact, it would go beyond the efficiency of Viagra. The Weaver household could also end up being


    a first-rate pharmaceutical firm with this medication!


    Viagra, a chemicalpound called sildenafil, had an excellent impact on the therapy of impotence.


    Pfizer, the well-known pharmaceuticalpany, obtained the patent of sildenafil and also had


    raised its market value by 10s of billions of dors as a result of the medication!


    Most importantly, the Weaver family members¡¯s prescription would not only boost sex-rted


    functionality, yet it can additionally manage and boost their physical feature. The result would be


    much better than that of Viagra!


    They would certainly make a hell of a profit once they released the drug internationally!


    On the other hand, Keh couldn¡¯t care less about the profit margin and whatnot. All he could


    consider now was that if the medication might heal him, he had to obtain a couple of lovely women


    as well as have fun with them for three days and three nights!


    He had nearly passed away of stress and also agitation over the past few weeks.


    He looked at Professor Cruz nervously as the man operated inplete concentration. Professor


    Cruz initially weighed and also identified the priceless medical materials one at a time, cing them


    right into the centrifuge as necessary.


    Professor Cruz was a popr professional in integrated typical Chinese as well as Western


    medication in the country. In his viewpoint, the traditional approach of boiling and also developing in


    Chinese medicine would throw away the ingredients in a substantial amount and also decrease the


    ingredients¡¯ purity.


    With the preparation of reactors, centrifuges, as well as other devices in Western medication, the


    efficient ingredients in the product might be well-preserved and cleansed.


    Jordan can see that Keh was nervous, therefore, he smiled and also said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, this is a


    freshly improved form based on the top-secret prescriptions of our Weaver family members.


    Under Teacher Cruz¡¯s inspectedputations and conjectures, he has gotten rid of all the harmful


    negative effects of the active ingredients, it will certainly be a real magical elixir. I can guarantee


    you, after taking the medicine, it will cure your condition in no time at all!¡±.


    Keh smiled in exhration. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s outstanding! I really hope the drug will not dissatisfy


    me.¡±.


    Jordan patted his chest as well as imed, ¡°Do not worry, Mr. Wilson. I make sure the medicine can


    treat you. I was alive and kicking with this magical medication even prior to the improved form,


    so, I wager you can even appreciate your time with 10 women an evening!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 464


    Keh was a little moved by the scene Jordan depicted. ¡°Is it that magical?¡±.


    Jordan replied seriously, ¡°Of course. Mr. Wilson, the enchanting medicine of our Weaver family is


    three to four times as efficient as Viagra, and the improved form is align to 10 times extra


    efficient!¡±.


    Keh was extremely thrilled by the possible incredible result of the medication. It appeared that


    his problem would certainly bepletely cured in no time!


    Jeffrey asked strangely enough, ¡°Daddy, if we mass-produce the medicine, we can offer it around


    the world as well as even reduce the sales of Viagra, can not we?¡±.


    Jordan waved his hand confidently and also said, ¡°Obviously! As soon as the mass-production is up


    and running, guys throughout the globe will certainly be using my magic drug rather than the so-


    called Viagra. There will only be one male magic drug on the market, which is my magic drug!¡±.


    Jordan transformed to Keh and also imed, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I wonder if you are interested in


    investing in our pharmaceutical business. You just need to invest two or 3 billion, and you can


    obtain tens of billions of return within a year!¡±.


    Keh¡¯s heart leaped as he paid attention to the statement. He was a business owner besides,


    and the most important point was earnings.


    If their enchanting potion was truly as powerful as they described, it would absolutely make a lot of


    money.


    Keh grinned and also imed, ¡°If the medication is indeed as reliable as you dere, I can


    conveniently spend one billion bucks right into your business, however I need to see the impact of


    the medication initially.¡±.


    That was all Jordan was for from Keh¡¯s mouth. He chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, we¡¯ll allow


    you attempt the initial tablet that is generated. If you are pleased with the oue, we can talk


    about the financial investmentter!¡±.


    Nevertheless, Jordan really did not understand that Keh¡¯s problem might not be cured by any


    kind of drugs whatsoever.


    Furthermore, although the form of the supposed ¡®wonderful elixir¡¯ had actually been enhanced,


    the performance as well as the unsafe adverse effects that the medicine could bring were still


    unknown ¡­


    Nevertheless, Keh couldn¡¯t care less concerning any of that. He didn¡¯t appreciate the


    consequences the drug might bring if it stopped working, all he can think about was restoring his


    member.


    He felt a little dry as well as thirsty from anxiety and wanted he could take the magical medication


    right now.


    Lastly, Teacher Cruz hadpleted fine-tuning the magical medication.


    Under the centrifuge procedure, all the medicalponents were separated, as well as ultimately, it


    was purified into a bowl of deep purple medical soup.


    ¡± Mr. Weaver, the new medication has been produced!¡±.


    Professor Cruz took the medical soup and also meticulously positioned it in front of everybody.


    In a split second, a faint medicinal scent spread right into the air, making the surrounding individuals


    feel feverish and also thirsty.


    It seemed that the medicine was absolutely as effective as they imed it would certainly be!


    Jordan smiled at Keh and stated, ¡°Mr. Wilson, please.¡±.


    Keh couldn¡¯t wait any kind of longer. He looked at the bowl of medicine with intense eyes, his


    throat dry and itchy.


    He had had enough of the sexless life over the past few days. The physical as well as mental


    torment had actually driven Keh mad!


    Luckily, God had mercy on him and also allow him obtain a preference of the Weaver family¡¯s


    wonderful potion!


    It seemed that today would be his lucky day! He might ultimately reim his member today!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 465


    Keh held the dish of dark purple medicinal soup as if he was holding a vulnerable treasure,


    bringing the bowl to his mouth as well asstly consuming it!


    Every person, specifically Wendy, was watching him extremely.


    Honestly, Wendy wished to be with Keh greater than Jeffrey. Modestway Group, Keh¡¯s


    company, was bigger in range, as well as Keh was extra charitable toward her. She had


    actually obtained five million dors of pocket money from him previously.


    On the other hand, she didn¡¯t get any gain from the stingy Jeffrey.


    If Keh reimed his manhood, perhaps he would certainly ask her back from Jeffrey!


    The Weaver family members were watching Keh very closely.


    Keh could be considered the first actual scientific trial of this brand-new medication.


    They aspired to see the efficiency of the drug. If it functioned wonderfully, they would certainly be


    rich!


    After drinking the medication, Keh really felt a strong warmth flow in between his kidneys, as


    well as it was getting hotter and also hotter!


    This is certainly an enchanting elixir! I¡¯m really feeling feverish and also hot currently, it is an


    excellent sign of healing.¡±.


    Jeffrey swiftly stated, ¡°Mr. Wilson, congrattions on restoring your member!¡±.


    Jordan stood up and giggled noisally. ¡°Thank God for caring for the Weaver family members! From


    now on, we will end up being the world¡¯s top pharmaceuticalpany as well as stand on top of the


    world!¡±.


    After that, he turned to Professor Cruz and said, ¡°Cruz, thank you for your effort! As soon as the


    medication isunched, I will certainly give you a vacation home as well as a 50 million cash


    reward!¡±.


    Professor Cruz bowed and also imed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Weaver!¡±.


    Seeing that Keh was recuperating, Wendy blinked coquettishly and murmured, ¡°Mr. Wilson,


    congrattions ¡­¡± She gave him a seductive look while she was at it.


    Her voice and also look made Keh excited and thrilled. Assuming that he was concerning to


    recuperate, he imed to Jeffrey, ¡°Hey, Jeff.


    Jeffrey was a little perturbed by the demand. Guy had territorial behavior on the things they liked.


    He had actually established sensations for Wendy after their days of being together and was


    reluctant to let her go.


    Nheless, it held true that Keh had given Wendy to him, and now that Keh required a


    lady to attempt the effect of the medication with, it was just ideal to provide Wendy back to him. So,


    he responded and imed, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wilson, as you please.¡±.


    Keh responded delightfully and also said to Wendy, ¡°Wendy, allow¡¯s go home now!¡±.


    Wendy fast imed, ¡°Okay, why do not we return now? I don¡¯t desire you to wait as well long ¡­¡±.


    As if something had actually struck his mind, Keh rapidly relied on Jordan and also asked,


    ¡°Incidentally, I just feel feverish currently. How long will it require topletely recoup?¡±.

 Chapter 466-470

    Chapter 466-470


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 466


    Jordan fast responded to, ¡°I think it requires a long time for it to take effect. Initially, it requires to fix


    the brokenponent before it can assist recover your member. Don¡¯t worry, I wager it will certainly


    stand high and also high after half a hr to a hr!¡±


    Keh smiled in delight. I require to go currently, excuse me.¡±


    Then, he dragged Wendy and also promptly left the Weaver household¡¯s residence.


    Heading house, Keh was getting a little agitated and also excited. As he drove, he said


    restlessly, ¡°I really feel that the warmth is getting more powerful and stronger, yet why do I feel that it


    hasn¡¯t fairly reached that location yet ¡­¡±.


    Wendy quickly stated, ¡°Really did not Mr. Weaver say that the medication requires to take a while to


    do the fixing before it can function its method to that location!¡±.


    ¡± Hahaha!¡± Keh said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s just like those video games that you youths y! The


    opponent has five seconds to reach the field of battle!¡±.


    Wendy smiled coyly. ¡°Keh, for how long will it take you to get to thebat zone?¡±.


    Keh smiled slyly. ¡°I think in regarding half an hour, it should all return to me, shouldn¡¯t it?


    Hahaha!¡±.


    He circled his arm around Wendy¡¯s waistline as well as said seriously, ¡°Wendy, after I am totally


    healed, be with me. If you make me pleased, I¡¯ll see to it you¡¯re well looked after and also you can


    take pleasure in an extravagant way of life for the remainder of your life.¡±.


    Wendy blushed and also stated timidly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you the happiest guy on earth!¡±.


    Keh nodded and then imed viciously, ¡°That d * mned Charlie Wade! The b * stard made me


    impotent, I will definitely make him pay for it!¡±.


    Throughout this journey to Aurouss Hilll, he had fallen into Charlie Wade¡¯s traps a lot of times! Not


    only was his manhood threatened, yet he had also had to call the b * stard ¡®Grandfather¡¯ numerous


    times!


    All the humiliation that he felt for his whole life was because of Charlie Wade!


    When he improved, he would not require to be afraid of Charlie Wade or Anthony. Rather, he would


    locate a possibility to eliminate them both!


    D * mn! D * mn it!


    ***.


    Soon, Keh reached the Wilson family vacation home.


    As quickly as they left the vehicle, they passed through the living room and also went straight to the


    guest room on the 2nd floor without a word.


    Girl Wilson was consuming alcohol tea in the living-room. When she saw theming home and


    hurrying the stairways, she asked Christopher, ¡°Do you assume Keh has had his condition


    healed?¡±.


    ¡± I have no suggestion,¡± Christopher addressed, ¡°However I believe there have to be an


    enhancement considering that they went back to their space so anxiously.¡±.


    Lady Wilson responded and alsoughed. If Keh can restore his member, Wendy will be with


    him again.


    After that, she resorted to Christopher and also advised, ¡°Go, most likely to their door and also


    listen to see if Keh has truly recovered. If he has, I will certainly talk with Keh regarding the


    second financial investment first thing in the early morning!¡±.


    Christopher cleared his throat as well as said, ¡°Mother, Wendy is my little girl. It would not behave


    for me to be all ears at her door ¡­¡±.


    Girl Wilson red at him in dismay as well as stated, ¡°Worthless point! Can you still not tell what is


    essential right now ?! Presently, it is whether Keh has actually recuperated or not!¡±.


    Hannah inserted, ¡°Yes, mother is. Keh¡¯s problem is the concern right now. If you¡¯re too self-


    conscious to go, I¡¯ll go!¡±.


    Girl Wilson nodded at Hannah, her eyes overflowing with adoration. ¡°See? Hannah is a lot more


    daring and ambitious than you are!


    Women are always on the more powerful side of our family. I¡¯m better than your daddy, you are far


    better than Chris, ire Wilson Wilson, the awful woman, is much better than Harold! Sigh, the men


    are hopeless!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 467


    Inside the room.


    Keh was resting on the bed, anxiously waiting for the effect of the medicine to show up on the


    field of battle.


    At the same time, Wendy put on a robe and went into the shower room.


    For one reason or another, Keh really felt something peculiar going on inside his body. His


    reduced abdomen had actually been really feeling feverish since he had actually gone to the


    Weaver household¡¯s residence, yet there had been no change in his member.


    Actually, he began to really feel a vague itch and also ache.


    ¡± It should mean that the medication is working now!¡± Kehforted himself.


    Wendy came out from the shower room as well as stocked Keh¡¯s arms like a wild feline. She


    asked gently while having fun with his breast hair, ¡°Keh, how are you really feeling currently?


    Do you really feel something?¡±.


    Keh drank his head and also imed, frowning, ¡°Not yet, but it ought to be quickly.¡±.


    Wendy was eager to get on Keh¡¯s silver lining and gain more take advantage of him, so she


    winked coquettishly and began to undo Keh¡¯s trousers.


    There was a dashboard of enthusiasm as well as exhration in Keh¡¯s eyes, and also his heart


    was shedding with desire and also hoping.


    He had actually awaited much too long as well as had actually endured a lot just for this moment to


    come.


    ¡­


    As soon as Wendy took off Keh¡¯s pants, she suddenly yelled unexpectedly screamed, scary


    shrill and piercing voice echoing in the room.


    Keh, what happened to you? Why is it transforming ck and purple!


    ¡± What?!¡± Keh felt as though a bomb had taken off in his mind. He pushed Wendy aside as well


    as looked down.


    After seeing it inly, his face quickly turned green.


    Originally, he had assumed that the medication had not worked yet, however he never expected to


    see his penis turn ck and purple, and also a little rotten!


    What the f * ck was going on!


    Keh ordered his head in despair, almost going bananas!


    He had mored than the moon when he consumed the medication, but now, he had fallen straight


    below the f * cking moon!


    He had gotten many enthusiastic information ever since he had be impotent, however yet, he


    still struggled in desperation as well as failing.


    And currently, afterstly getting the wonderful potion from the Weaver family, it resulted in a purple


    penis and also ulceration!


    It resembled dropping from paradise to hell!


    ¡± D * mn it, there need to be something incorrect with the medication! I questioned why the old coot


    Jordan Weaver was so kind to let me take the medicine first, it¡¯s now noticeable that he treated me


    as the f * ckingb rat!¡±.


    Wendy was in a daze. She spouted unwillingly, ¡°Keh, what ought to we do now ¡­¡±.


    Keh put her on the face in irritability as well as growled, ¡°Take me to the f * cking health center,


    you f * cking pinhead! What else can we do now?! It¡¯s rotting, for God¡¯s benefit! Ask your dad to


    begin the auto!¡±.


    ***.


    Christopher nearly broke down when he heard that they were mosting likely to the health center


    again!


    He assumed that Keh had discovered a method to heal his disorder and also his little girl would


    certainly be able to restore Keh¡¯s favor, yet it was all a wild-goose chase!


    As a matter of fact, from what Keh exined, it seemed much worse than before!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 468


    In the middle of the night, Christopher was behind the wheels with Keh as well as his two


    bodyguards and hurried to the Silverwing Health center.


    Keh really did not even wait in the line up, instead, he barged right into among the emergency


    rooms with his bodyguards.


    When he saw a male doctor sitting in front of theputer system, he unbuckled his belt and also


    took off his pants.


    The male physician was very stunned.


    ¡± Hey, what are you doing? Are you insane?!¡±.


    The medical professional squealed in scary, ¡°ce your trousers back on or I¡¯ll call the safety and


    security!¡±.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No person could stand such a peculiar scene in the middle of the evening.


    Keh fast described with an unpleasant grimace, ¡°Medical professional, you have misinterpreted.


    Rush up and also take a look!


    The fester had actually be much more significant presently.


    The physician eyed his penis and took in a breath of cool air. He slowly whispered, ¡°Um ¡­ your


    penis ispletely lethal now ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Totally lethal? What does that mean?¡±.


    ¡± It suggests that there is absolutely nothing I can do. When someone is entailed in an ident as


    well as the person¡¯s leg is crushed into minced flesh and encounters major infections, the injury is


    irreparable and there¡¯s nothing much we can do other than to cut off the damaged limbs.¡±.


    ¡± Cut off?!¡± Keh¡¯s eyes merged with splits. He sobbed hysterically, ¡°Are you stating that you¡¯re


    mosting likely to dismember my penis?¡±.


    The physician nodded. ¡°As well as we need to do it quickly prior to the abscess spread to your


    various other body parts.¡±.


    Rips moved down Keh¡¯s cheeks as he sobbed, ¡°Please, physician! How might you sever my


    penis?! All I desire to do is to maintain it there!


    Currently, he didn¡¯t even care if his penis malfunctioned, he simply wanted it to be intact at its


    marked location, that was all!


    He begged seriously, ¡°Medical professional, please, I can provide you all the money on the


    as long as you can cure me! Please, I plead you, please think about something!¡±.


    The medical professional trembled his head and also sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not about money. Your condition


    is very major! It ispletely lethal currently, amputation is the only way to save your life.¡±.


    The physician further discussed, ¡°If you don¡¯t truncate it currently, the ulceration will end up being


    even worse and it will certainly cause serious microbial infection, leading to the copse of your


    body¡¯s immune system. It can be deadly!


    Do you recognize the amount of individuals have passed away every year because of deadly


    microbial infection? It is due to the fact that they declined to do the amputation as well as literally


    caused their own death!¡±.


    Keh¡¯s eyes widened in shock and bewilderment.


    The physician supplied a few words of convenience. ¡°Do not fret.


    Splits streamed down Keh¡¯s cheeks as he listened to the doctor¡¯s words. ¡°Doctor, please, I ask


    you, please think of an additional means other than reducing it off.


    The doctor sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s absolutely no other means. Our hands are tied if you don¡¯t


    wish to do the amputation ¡­¡±.


    Keh¡¯s anguish developed into anger as he roared, ¡°You are just a number of losers! Can not


    you stop the ulceration?¡±.


    His disrespectful statement prompted the medical professional. He switched into a solemn


    appearance and imed, ¡°Why can not you pay attention to my suggestions?


    ¡± Besides, do not think about it as just death in the penis. Soon, the infected bacteria will certainly


    spread to the various other parts of your body with the blood cirction. By then, you¡¯ll have a


    systemic infection which is very deadly!¡±.


    Keh waspletely ravaged currently. His hatred towards the Weaver household virtually


    overwhelmed his bitterness towards Charlie Wade!


    If my penis is gone, I¡¯ll make sure the Weaver family is brushed up off the grid when as well as for


    all! I¡¯ll transform all the men in the Weaver family members right into eunuchs!¡¯.


    He advised his bodyguards close to him, ¡°Follow me to the Weaver family members residence


    today!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 469


    Keh left the Silverwing Health center intensely and also hurried towards the Weaver family


    house with his two bodyguards.


    When he reached their door, a servant fast weed him and also asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, why are you


    here at this hour ¡­¡±.


    Keh red at him with dark eyes. He put the ve and also roared, ¡°Get the hell out of my


    method!¡±.


    Presently, he resembled a strolling volcano with all the fury and also embarrassment boiling inside


    him that could emerge any time!


    With his two robust bodyguards, Keh barged into the Weaver household home and screamed


    viciously, ¡°Jordan Weaver, appeared right now! I¡¯ll f * cking eliminate you if you keep me waiting!¡±.


    Keh¡¯s thunderous holler shook the whole Weaver family members as if an earthquake had


    actually brushed up through the house.


    Jordan really did not even handle to tidy up his bathrobe as he rushed out of his room with the help


    of Jeffrey. His eyes flew wide open in shock when he saw the infuriated Keh standing in the


    middle of the living room, and also he asked, ¡°Mr. Wilson, what are you doing below? Aren¡¯t you


    intended to be at home, taking pleasure in sex after taking the medication?¡±.


    ¡± Enjoying sex? I¡¯m extra thinking about killing you!¡±.


    Keh red at Jordan in wonderful dismay and yelled, ¡°You old coot, just how attempt you use


    me as yourb rat to evaluate the f * cking medication!


    My penis is rotten due to your d * mned medication! If you don¡¯t address the trouble now, I¡¯ll f * cking


    eliminate you and your whole family members!¡±.


    Jordan heard a buzz in his go out of shock. He immediately recognized Keh¡¯s objective of


    concerning his house at this weird hr¨C something needs to have failed with the medicine.


    He cleared his throat and also imed, ¡°Mr. Wilson, there have to be some misconception, please


    hear me out. I swear, I have actually never ever thought of you as a guinea pig.


    Given that you had the demand, we were best regards using you to be the first to take the medicine


    since we were concerned about you. You should think me!¡±.


    Keh was so angry that he was drinking violently. He removed his trousers right in front of


    everybody as well as indicated his necrotic penis and said, his eyes as chilly as a murderous de,


    ¡°F * ck with your misconception! The abscess on my penis is so bad I will have to sever it!¡±.


    Jordan had bad sight, so he needed to massage his eyes and take a number of glimpses. When he


    saw it, he involuntarily mmed his legs together tightly!


    Jeffrey and also Liam were just as scared, their faces pale and also astonished.


    D * mn it!


    His penis was rotten for real!


    How could that take ce?


    No wonder Keh was so pissed! No guys would still be rational hereafter had actually urred


    to them.


    Jeffrey swiftly imed, ¡°Keh, please cool down ¡­ Maybe ¡­ possibly the medicine hasn¡¯t taken


    complete effect yet, why do not you wait and see for another two days ¡­¡±.


    Had the fool just asked him to wait for two even more days? His penis would diminish on its own by


    then!


    Keh drew his trousers up and growled at Jeffrey indignantly, ¡°F * ck you! You lied to me,


    iming that your family medicine can heal me!


    He counted on his bodyguards and got them, ¡°Break among his arms!¡±.


    These two bodyguards were of the best that he had.


    He had brought 6 bodyguards to Aurouss Hilll, but 4 of them had actually been paralyzed by Charlie


    Wade, so he was entrusted to two.


    Even if there were just two bodyguards left, the Weaver family did not risk to confront him because


    of his powerful background as the chairman of Modestway Team!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 470


    The Weaver household wished that the brand-new medicine would bring their business to the next


    degree, yet from the appearances of it, the old medication was a lot far better!


    The most awful side effect of the old medicine was generating liver as well as kidney poisoning, yet


    it would not generate penis death.


    For that reason, the Weaver household was no match for Keh¡¯s strike.


    Presently, Keh¡¯s bodyguards marched forward as well as grabbed Jeffrey by his shoulder in


    spite of his struggle as well as loud protest. They twisted his right arm into a terrible angle, breaking


    it effectively, making all individuals who viewed the scene shudder.


    ¡± Godd * mn it! Argh!!! Oh my God!¡±.


    Jordan was angry as well as frightened at the same time. Jeffrey was his oldest child as well as also


    one of the most beloved, however he can just watch in fear as his kid¡¯s arm was damaged and


    couldn¡¯t do anything concerning it.


    Ultimately, Professor Cruz came running into the hall and also stated, ¡°Mr. Weaver, Mr. Wilson,


    what¡¯s taking ce?!¡±.


    Keh transformed his look upon the familiar voice and also smirked, ¡°Oh, hi, b * stard, great


    timing. Children, beat him up!!¡±.


    Professor Cruz looked at him in a daze and also murmured, ¡°Mr. Wilson, there should be some


    misconception. I¡¯ve healed you! Didn¡¯t you say that you intended to give me a suite?¡±.


    The cool sneer was still pasted on Keh¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, the suite, you state? I¡¯ll have one for you ¡­


    in heck!¡±.


    The bodyguards pressed Teacher Cruz to the flooring as well as punched him as though he was a


    sandbag. After one of them punched his holy ce, his eyes rolled to the back of his head, and he


    passed out.


    The whole Weaver household enjoyed in horror. Keh was really cruel!


    Anyway, it was reasonable for Keh to act by doing this. He had experienced a huge blow that


    nobody might picture, starting from the impotence as well as death. If he needed to be truncated, he


    would certainly have gone crazy in a snap.


    Keh was still burning in rage. He stepped forward, grabbed Jordan by the cor, as well as


    roared, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you 2 choices. One, I¡¯ll kill you as well as your whole household right this


    instant. Two, heal me now. Which one do you select?¡±.


    Jordan¡¯s face was as light as snow. He begged, ¡°Mr. Wilson, please spare us.


    ¡± How much time do you need? If my penis is irreparable, I¡¯ll kill you initially, adhered to by your


    household!¡±.


    Jordan nodded profusely and also blurted, ¡°We have a lot of experienced physicians in our


    company. I¡¯ll let theme over right now and also give you anti-bacterial and anti-inmmatory


    therapy first. It ought to be able to continue for a while!¡±.


    Keh copsed onto the sofa as well as said coldly, ¡°What are you awaiting? Hurry as well as


    call the physicians!¡±.


    Jordan swiftly asked Jeffrey to get in touch with the group of doctors from Weaver Pharmaceutical


    ahead over.


    After the doctors came, they promptly infused Keh with antibiotics and dealt with the ulcer.


    Nheless, the doctors shared the exact same opinion with the physician of the Silverwing


    Medical facility. The antibiotic medication was not the utmost remedy, it can just dy the ulcer


    process, yet amputation remained as thest hope.


    Thankfully, the therapy provided a couple of days to consider a solution.


    If they couldn¡¯t locate a cure for Keh, amputation would certainly be the final solution.


    When Keh got on the IV treatment, he spoke with the Weaver family members in a chilly voice,


    ¡°I¡¯ll provide you someday. If you can¡¯t address my problem by tomorrow night, the Weaver


    household will be lessened from this globe!¡±.


    Jordan nodded and also stated professionally, ¡°Do not stress, Mr. Wilson. We¡¯ll try our finest!¡±.


    Jeffrey pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°Papa, the physician said that there is no remedy, what else


    can we do?!¡±.


    Jordan ground his teeth anxiously. ¡°We still need to think of something! Do you desire our family to


    vanish?!¡±.

 Chapter 471-475

    Chapter 471-475


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 471


    A worried frown appeared on Jeffrey¡¯s temple. He relied on his father, Jordan, and also huffed,


    ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we simply sell our building and run away with the money? If Keh really


    intends to attack us, we¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    Jordan roared, ¡°B * stard! Offer off our residential property?! If we market it in a hurry, my billion-


    dor realm may cost only 200 million!


    Liam responded. ¡°Dad is. Jeff, Weaver Pharmaceutical is daddy¡¯s valuable development, how could


    we offer it easily?¡±


    Jeffrey raised his hand and also pped Liam. ¡°Stop talking, b * stard! Do you think you have any


    kind of im right here?¡±


    Liam stumbled a couple of steps back due to the force of the put, covering his face. He sulked in


    dismay, yet he improved and also imed securely, ¡°Jeff, I¡¯ll still state it even if you p me. The


    company is father¡¯s hard work, we can not market it!¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m gon na f * cking kill you!¡± Jeffrey¡¯s face developed into an ugly shade of red. He will get on


    Liam when Jordan, that had constantly looked down upon Liam, stepped up and quit him.


    ¡°Your brother is right! We have to discover a method to address this! You can not simply market


    every little thing and remove! It¡¯s my heritage that I helped my entire life!¡±


    After that, Jordan took a breath a deep breath as well as imed, ¡°Listen meticulously to what I will


    im. Between you 2, whoever can fix this dilemma will be chosen as the chairman of the Weaver


    Pharmaceutical. The person who stops working in this goal verifies that he is not able to lead and


    also handle my business!¡±


    Jeffrey break out hysterically, ¡°Father! Exactly how can this illegitimate b * stard inherit your firm!¡±


    Jordan grumbled, ¡°B * stard or otherwise, he is still my son! If you, as the oldest boy, are not


    capable, you¡¯ll be abdicated!¡±


    Liam, who was silently paying attention to their turmoil, breathed freely.


    He had actually been under duress in the Weaver family members for numerous years. The


    embarrassment as well as insults, it wasstly his time to rise!


    Truthfully talking however, Jordan would not turn over his familypany to an illegitimate child.


    His oldest boy, Jeffrey, was inexperienced. He needed to locate a means to promote his excitement


    and alsopel him to locate a remedy to the present crisis.


    ***


    While the whole Weaver household was anxiously searching for a cure for Keh all over the


    world, Charlie Wade entered his room after showering.


    ire Wilson was pushing the bed in her nightgown, kicking her fair as well as smooth legs casually


    while searching her Twitter.


    On the typical days, she was very hectic with her job as well as was installed by substantial


    pressure. Thus, watching ridiculous things on her phone and also analysis stories in bed had


    be her biggest recreation.


    Charlie Wade was just resting on his makeshift bed on the floor when ire Wilson all of a sudden


    screamed as well as tossed her phone away which came down on Charlie Wade¡¯s face.


    Ignoring the pain, Charlie Wade asked nervously, ¡°Beloved, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face twisted right into a grimace. ¡°Yikes, I simply saw a video clip on Twitter,


    it¡¯s very revolting ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked oddly, ¡°What is it? Let me see exactly how revolting it is.¡± He went to get her


    phone that had actually fallen on the flooring.


    ire Wilson squealed once more, ¡°Argh, do not look! It¡¯s disgusting ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Exactly how revolting could it be? You have actually made me very interested.¡±.


    Then, he switched on the screen and also eyed it, and he was stunned by what he saw.


    It was Kian Webb, the creep who loved to emotionally adjustdies ¡­


    Taking a look at his hysterical response in the video clip, it was verified that Charlie Wade¡¯s


    hypnotherapy had actually worked!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 472


    It was genuinely a satisfaction to see him go crazy.


    He was primarily finished for the rest of his life considering that he had to eat shit every hr.


    Currently, he would not have the time to spoil one more woman¡¯s life ever before once again.


    Charlie Wade secured the screen as well as imed to ire Wilson with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this


    individual.¡±.


    ire Wilson asked in shock. From where did you hear of him?¡±.


    ¡± He is a very bad and horrible person who loves to psychologically manipte women and force


    them to bring upon self-harm and devote self-destruction for his very own pleasure.¡±.


    Charlie Wade began stating Kian¡¯s criminal background to ire Wilson Wilson.


    ire Wilson huffed intensely after paying attention to Charlie Wade. ¡°Oh my goodness, what a b *


    stard! Why would certainly he do that to other individuals¡¯s little girls?¡±.


    Charlie Wade stated best regards, ¡°Well, honestly, there are always sleazebags like him that such


    as to injure others for enjoyment. They are the worthless dregs of society. Sooner orter, karma


    will certainly bite them back.¡±.


    ire Wilson nodded with a pleased smile. ¡°It looks like his karma has attacked him currently!¡±.


    ire Wilson was a little shocked by the terrible video and also determined not to inspect her phone


    any longer, stating as she extended her body, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sleepy. Charlie Wade, please charge my


    phone. Many thanks. I¡¯ll go to sleep first.¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡± Charlie Wade responded and charged her phone.


    In the middle of the night, just as Charlie Wade will sleep, he felt the vibration of his phone from


    under his cushion. He activated the phone and also saw that it was an alert of an inbound message


    from Albert.


    ¡± Master Wade, there are a couple of Japanese waiting in ambush at the Serene World Facility, I


    believe they wish to assault Dr. Simmons!¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°I assume they are going for his medicine.¡±.


    ¡± D * mn it!¡± Albert break out in rage. ¡°Those scumbags are attempting to obtain their hands on the


    enchanting potion! Master Wade, onemand from you and also I¡¯ll take my children to capture


    them, drag them back to my kennel, chop them up, and also feed them to the Tibetan Mastiff!¡±.


    ¡± Don¡¯t,¡± Charlie Wade said as he grinned. They are Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s males, the oldest kid of


    Kobayashi Pharma.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    To set a trap for Ichiro Kobayashi, Charlie Wade had actually fine-tuned a couple of Terminal


    Lucidity Tablets and also provided to Anthony.


    The amazing thing concerning this tablet was it can make a person to life and also well for a hr or


    more despite just how terminally ill the individual was, even if he or she got on the edge of fatality.


    However, it included an awful consequence also. After those hours of living, they would die right


    away beyond rescue.


    In truth, the pill was not poisonous. It was much more like a mercy killing treatment for an individual


    to express his/her passing away will in the past taking thest breath.


    The impact of the pill was to overdraw all the person¡¯s vigor for those two hours of lucidity. By doing


    so, the person might make thest arrangements for the building, funeral events, and whatnot.


    In ancient times, the pill was specially formted for emperors as well as generals which would


    certainly be ready by their bed as they were passing away. When they took the pill, it would provide


    valuable time to make essential orders for their country as well as household.


    At some point, the pill had be useless in contemporary times. Additionally, the pill was fairly


    harmful as the very same effect would take ce even if a healthy and bnced person were to eat


    it. She or he would certainly still die 2 hrs after taking the pill.


    Thus, in contemporary times, it was more or less like a toxin.


    Charlie Wade had actually seen the pill in the and also had not taken it seriously given that he had


    actually regarded it ineffective.


    This time, the tablet had actually ultimatelye in helpful. Maybe a powerful trap for Ichiro


    Kobayashi!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 473


    After giving instructions to Albert, Charlie Wade called Isaac once again.


    As quickly as the call was linked, Charlie Wade told him right away, ¡°After Ichiro seeds tonight,


    he¡¯ll most definitely try to get away from the country in the quickest time feasible tonight.


    You need to establish up a trap for him in Aurouss Hilll. Anyone in his team need to be enabled to


    get away except for him!¡±.


    Isaac replied immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Mr. Wade. I¡¯ve currently made all the required setups. I¡¯ll


    absolutely intercept Ichiro prior to he handles to escape!¡±.


    Afterwards, Isaac additionally assured, ¡°I¡¯ll make certain that the medication that Ichiro stole from


    Anthony will never ever be gotten of the nation!¡±.


    ¡± No!¡± Charlie Wade imed hurriedly. ¡°I want them to take the medication back to Japan. Bear in


    mind that the medication ought to leave the nation but Ichiro should not be allowed to leave the


    country!¡±.


    Isaac fast responded, ¡°Mr. Wade, Iprehend! Do not fret, I will not let Ichiro leave so easily!¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± Charlie Wade smiled slightly prior to he imed, ¡°After recording Ichiro, please discover me


    a hidden and also remote ce for me to meet him and care for him in person!¡±.


    ¡± Okay, Mr. Wade!¡±.


    ***.


    Ichiro did not know that there was currently a trap thoroughly set out for him at this time.


    He was merely sitting in his Maybach parked opposite Serene World Facility as well as several of


    his guys were currently hiding around the structure, all set to attack any time.


    His daddy, Masao Kobayashi, had actually already been bedridden as well as paralyzed for the past


    three years. His daddy had even offered some guidelines to him as well as his sibling, Jiro


    Kobayashi, ever before since he came to be paraplegic. ording to his father, whoever made the


    best contributions to Kobayashi Pharma would be able to acquire his position as chairman of the


    company.


    His younger bro, Jiro, was an expert in medications who had already been majoring as well as


    researching medication for several years.


    In the past few years, Jiro had produced and also created many new types of medication for his


    family as well as the sales for his medication were all going extremely well. As a result, his daddy


    truly looked very highly upon him.


    In contrast, Ichiro was a little dismayed due to the fact that he was not a pharmaceutical trainee but


    rather, he had learnt money. This sort of person was practically extra matched for sellingpany


    and also realties yet he was really not cut out for the pharmaceutical sector.


    Just people that truly recognized medicine can create excellent medicine as well as really


    understand the clinical market.


    If he thought of a wonderful tablet, after that he might certainly make a lot of money simply by


    relying on word of mouth from consumers.


    If the medication had little to no impact at all, it would certainly be worthless no matter exactly how


    numerous ads the business came up with. After trying it out the first time, the consumers would


    certainly never try it a 2nd time.


    Consequently, Ichiro¡¯s younger brother, Jiro, stood a much higher possibility of session in the


    family organization even though he was the eldest child.


    As ast resort, Ichiro made a decision to make a trip to Aurouss Hilll to take part in the Chinese


    Medicine Exposition. He intended to see if he can find any kind of excellent prescriptions that he


    might remind Japan for his family to make use of.


    If he could make a remarkable aplishment, then he would certainly at the very least stand a


    possibility to seed his papa.


    When he heard that the genius physician, Dr. Simmons, that had actually healed a client with


    extreme paraplegia not too long ago, likewise happened to be at the Chinese Medication


    Exposition, he was actually very excited.


    If he could obtain his hands on the prescription, not just would he have the ability to heal his papa


    totally after that however he would certainly have the ability to produce a massive service


    opportunity for his household! It would also be possible for him to grow and create Kobayashi


    Pharma by several folds up!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 474


    Ichiro was pinning his future on that evening¡¯s asions.


    As he thought about this, Ichiro, that was exceptionally excited, quickly made a telephone call to his


    father.


    His dad, that was still disabled in bed, connected the call as quickly as he got it. ¡°Ichiro, where have


    you been the past few days? Why have not you pertain to see me whatsoever?¡±.


    Ichiro hurriedly replied, ¡°Dad! I am seeking medicine for you in Aurouss Hilll. I heard that there¡¯s a


    genius physician here that treated an individual with severe paraplegia not too long ago!¡±.


    ¡± Is that real?¡± Masao asked in surprise. ¡°Is there really such an enchanting physician in Aurouss


    Hilll that would certainly have the ability to treat extreme paraplegia?¡±.


    Ichiro replied. I likewise asked around and also everyone verified that the genius physician was in


    reality the one that treated the person with simply half a wonderful pill!¡±.


    ¡± Half a wonderful tablet?¡± Masao was really excited currently.


    For the past 3 years, he had actually remained in extreme pain and also he had actually been


    enduring a great deal because he had actually been paralyzed in bed.


    He had actually been a renowned business owner as well as he had endless wealth but he was all


    of a sudden incapacitated in bed. Easily, he shed the possibility to enjoy himself and live his life


    which made him feel actually miserable.


    In the past couple of days, he had actually been looking for numerous different means to treat


    himself but in this globe, there was absolutely no medication to treat serious paraplegia as well as it


    was entirely difficult to bring back a paralyzed individual to his original condition.


    Also through extreme physical therapy, it would be very challenging for the person to stand, not to


    mention walk and live his life like amon individual.


    When Masao heard his son stating that the brilliant medical professional in Aurouss Hilll had a type


    of fantastic clinical treatment to cure severe paraplegia, he came to be very expectant and also he


    was yearning for the treatment!


    Masao eximed excitedly, ¡°Ichiro, you have to purchase this wonderful medication back for me


    even if it¡¯s going to cost you one hundred million dors!¡±.


    Ichiro hurriedly exined, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with the brilliant physician but


    he¡¯s just unwilling to market me the medicine. There¡¯s nothing you need to worry about due to the


    fact that I¡¯m currently prepared to swipe the medicine from him and also send it to Japan tonight


    simply so you can take the medication as soon as possible!¡±.


    Afterwards, Ichiro proceeded talking, ¡°By the way, Father, I listened to that the genius medical


    professional has more than simply among these magical tablets. After consuming among the pills,


    we can get our group of scientists as well as experts to research the ingredients in the magical


    tablet as well as find out its make-up.


    After that, Kobayashi Pharma will have the ability to establish this medicine as well as we¡¯ll


    absolutely end up being the globe¡¯s top pharmaceutical firm after that! We¡¯ll bring back and also get


    a lot of magnificence for Japan!¡±.


    ¡± Excellent! Exceptional job!¡± Masao replied excitedly.¡± You actually are worthy of to be called my


    filial boy! Make certain that you get this wonderfully provided for me asap!¡±.


    Ichiro replied, ¡°Do not fret, Papa. My personal ne is already waiting on me at Aurous Airport.


    After taking the medicine, I¡¯ll leave a couple of individuals behind prior to I fly back to Japan


    instantly.


    As long as I enter into my personal ne efficiently, I will certainly be able to fly back to Tokyo with


    no disturbance from anyone in Aurouss Hilll.¡±.


    Masao said excitedly, ¡°Because case, you will certainly have the ability to show up in Tokyo just


    three hrs after the aircraft takes off! I can take this enchanting tablet in less than four hrs! I¡¯ll finally


    have a chance to stand once again!¡±.


    Ichiro ruptured right into tears as he stated, ¡°Father! This is the true blessing of Amaterasu. You¡¯ll


    most definitely enjoy endless glory, wide range, and a life free from illnesses!¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± Masao responded excitedly before he reminded Ichiro, ¡°Ichiro, you need to be really


    mindful and also see to it you don¡¯t miss your flight. I will certainly be waiting for your excellent news


    in Tokyo!¡±.


    Ichiro rapidly stated, ¡°Dad, you can feel confident. I¡¯ll most definitely make it house with the


    wonderful tablet so you¡¯ll be able to stand on your very own 2 feet once again!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 475


    Ichiro really felt that he was freaking out after hanging up the phone because he was simply as well


    fired up!


    If he might obtain his hands on the enchanting pill, then he would certainly end up bing the


    follower of Kobayashi Pharma.


    Pertaining To Aurouss Hilll was indeed a great bargain this time!


    Right now, Ichiro¡¯s aide, that was seated beside him in the Maybach, imed, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, it is


    already eleven o¡¯clock. Should we do it now?¡±.


    Ichiro nodded before he sneered as well as said, ¡°Do it!¡±.


    The assistant quickly obtained his walkie-talkie and also gotten, ¡°Do it currently!¡±.


    As quickly as the voice fell, six men swiftly crept into Anthony¡¯s Serene World Facility.


    Tonight, Anthony was sleeping over in the small bedroom in Serene World Facility.


    Actually, Anthony had been patiently waiting on the Japanese ahead for him right now.


    Nheless, to be risk-free, he scheduled his granddaughter, X, to stay at the hotel tonight.


    After entering Serene World Clinic, the six men right away entered into Anthony¡¯s bedroom and they


    saw Anthony lying on bed at this time. Among the men right away covered his mouth prior to he


    aimed a handgun at his temple as well as imed, ¡°Do not yell! If you ept us obediently, we will


    save your life.¡±.


    Anthony made believe to worry and he swiftly asked, ¡°You ¡­ what are you attempting to do?¡±.


    ¡± Turn over the enchanting tablets to us!¡± the man in ck responded coldly. ¡°Otherwise, I will fire


    you!¡±.


    Anthony shivered in shock prior to he blurted out, ¡°Do not shoot! Do not shoot! I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±.


    Afterwards, Anthony reached his hands right into the tiny pocket inside his pajamas prior to he got


    an extremely tiny wooden box.


    The wooden box lugged Anthony¡¯s body temperature level with him and considering that it was


    continued his body in any way times, this verified exactly how precious the pills were to him.


    The other celebration rapidly opened up the wood box as soon as he took it in his hand as well as


    he saw four pills resting silently inside the box.


    He was so fired up as well as he promptly reported his searchings for to Ichiro through his walkie-


    talkie, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, we¡¯ve discovered 4 of the enchanting pills!¡±.


    ¡± 4? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Ichiro replied excitedly. ¡°Rush as well as pass the enchanting pills over to


    me!¡±.


    The man asked once again, ¡°What about this old man?¡±.


    Ichiro responded, ¡°Just knock him out. We just require a one-hour head start and we¡¯ll definitely


    prosper in our strategy!¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± After that, the other event quickly knocked Anthony subconscious with his gun as well as


    Anthony passed out quickly.


    Right now, a number of Albert¡¯s most specialist males were really viewing the entire scene in secret.


    If the various other celebration really meant to damage Anthony¡¯s life, then they would have


    adhered to Charlie Wade¡¯s instructions and acted on it right away.


    Because the other event did not indicate to harm the old guy at all, then Anthony would have to


    suffer a little.


    Anthony dropped unconscious after obtaining hit with the butt of the pistol however the good news


    is, there was no danger to his life.


    After the men prospered, they swiftly withdrew from Serene World Clinic. Among the men rushed


    over to the Maybach that was parked on the opposite side of the roadway.


    As soon as the cars and truck home window was rolled down, he hurriedly handed the tiny wood


    box over to Ichiro as well as said, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, below¡¯s the medication!¡±.


    Ichiro can not wait to open the wood box and as quickly as he eyed it, he was shaking with


    exhration when he scented the strong fragrance of the medicinal herbs!


    ¡± Terrific!¡± Ichiro responded prior to he imed, ¡°Head right to Aurous Airport terminal. We¡¯re leaving


    for Tokyo right away.¡±.


    Afterwards, he told the motorist, ¡°Drive now! Head to the flight terminal as fast as you can!¡±.


    Ichiro turned about and informed his aide, ¡°Inform the team to prepare for departure promptly. I


    desire the aircraft to take off without any dys as quickly as I get to the airport terminal.


    If any person finds out about this issue and tries to quit our aircraft from taking off, after that


    everything will be over!¡±.

 Chapter 476-480

    Chapter 476-480


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 476


    His assistant smiled before he imed, ¡°Do not worry also a lot, Mr. Kobayashi. We¡¯ll take half an


    hour at the majority of to reach the flight terminal. At that time, not even God will certainly be able to


    quit us!¡±


    Ichiro¡¯s Maybach promptly repelled from Serene Globe Center as well as they headed on the


    expresswaypletely to the flight terminal right away.


    They were nning to arrive at the flight terminal as rapidly as feasible before they boarded the


    airne to go back to Tokyo.


    Ichiro¡¯s enjoyment increased rapidly along the way. He repeatedly took a look at the four wonderful


    pills before he whispered to himself, ¡°The Kobayashi family members will be able to count on this


    wonderful tablet to stand up strong and powerful throughout the globe! Back then, I¡¯ll certainlye


    to be the chairman of Kobayashi Pharma.¡±


    The Maybach zoomed right and also reached Aurous Flight terminal very quickly.


    As soon as the car stopped at the entryway of the flight terminal, Ichiro was about to get out of the


    cars and truck to hurry into the airport terminal at the fastest speed.


    As soon as he obtained out of the car, 8 off-road Mercedes-Benzes drove over prior to they


    bordered his Maybach.


    Very soon, thirty bodyguards worn ck got out of the eight vehicles. These individuals were all


    masters that had actually been meticulously trained by Isaac as well as each of them had amazing


    strength and also body.


    Isaac stepped out from among the off-road Mercedes-Benzes before he looked coldly at Ichiro and


    imed, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, our young lord would love to invite you to find over for a chat!¡±


    ¡± Your young lord?¡± Ichiro asked nervously as he concealed the wonderful pills in his pocket. ¡°That¡¯s


    your young lord? Do you know who I am? I am the vice chairman of Kobayashi Pharma!¡±


    Isaac stretched out his hand and also patted Ichiro on his face before he responded indifferently,


    ¡°Kobayashi Pharma is a Japanesepany and also we¡¯re not in Aurouss Hilll. Why are you


    attempting to tell me that you are currently?¡±


    Ichiro instantly came to be extremely nervous.


    He did not know the reason why these people were trying to quit him. Was it due to the enchanting


    pills or was it because of another thing?


    If it was really due to the magical tablets, after that he would truly be in an extremely unsafe


    situation right now. After all, the various other group of people looked very solid and qualified.


    If they declined to allow him go, he would definitely not have the ability to get away.


    If they were looking for him for some various other reasons, after that did that mean that he could


    still send the medicine back to Japan?


    As he considered this, Ichiro made believe to be tranquil as he asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your young lord?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Isaac responded gently, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, Kobayashi Pharma has already copied many ancient


    Chinese prescriptions so I presume your family most likely has a good understanding of the


    scenario in our nation. Have you ever before became aware of the Wade household from Eastcliff?¡±


    ¡± The Wade household?¡± Ichiro was entirely shocked currently!


    How could he possibly not hear of the Wade family from Eastcliff?


    It was the most powerful family in this country and their household stamina additionally ced top in


    the world! Even the significant conglomerates in Japan can not even bepared to the Wade


    household, in addition to a family that was just running a little pharmaceutical business like himself.


    Ichiro worried suddenly and he blurted out, ¡°Might I understand why your young lord is trying to find


    me?¡±


    Isaac replied gently, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need to find out, you¡¯ll understand after youe with


    me.¡±


    Ichiro asked nervously, ¡°And also if I refuse to find with you?¡±


    Isaac grinned faintly before he took out a pistol from his pocket and said, ¡°Considering that our


    young lord has instructed me to bring you to him, if I can not bring you there to life, then the least I


    can do is to bring your cadaver to him!¡±


    Ichiro was extremely worried however he was even a lot more concerned whether he can send the


    wonderful tablets to Tokyo.


    This was the crucial toying his structure in his family members!


    As he thought of this, he asked tentatively, ¡°May I go with you on my own so that my aide can head


    back to Japan now? There are a lot of essential things that he needs to take care of.¡±


    Isaac chuckled before he said kindly, ¡°Naturally, everybody is allowed to leave with the exception of


    you.¡±


    Ichiro heaved a huge sigh of alleviation and also he quietly handed the little wooden box over to his


    aide. Afterwards, he patted his shoulder gently before he stated, ¡°You should take the aircraft back


    to Tokyo first. Tell my dad that I¡¯m great and that I¡¯ll go back and also see him quickly!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 477


    Ichiro handed the swiped enchanting tablets over to his aide and he wasstly alleviated after


    watching his assistant enter the airport with no problem. After that, Ichiro asked Isaac, ¡°Where is


    your young lord?¡±


    Isaac responded gently, ¡°You¡¯ll understand as soon as you feature me.¡±


    After he was done speaking, he signaled at individuals around him prior to they dragged Ichiro over


    to the closest off-road Mercedes-Benz immediately.


    The convoy swiftly left the flight terminal as they headed towards the pet farm opened up by Albert


    in the residential areas.


    En route to the pet dog farm, Isaac called Charlie Wade prior to he imed, ¡°Mr. Wade, Ichiro is in


    my hands currently. I¡¯m bringing him over to Don Albertt¡¯s dog farm now. If you wish toe, I will


    certainly send a person over to select you up promptly!¡±


    Charlie Wade eyed ire Wilson Wilson, who was out cold currently, prior to he responded, ¡°Alright


    after that. Schedule an automobile to select me up from outside my home in five mins.¡±


    After making the pearl and also m arm band for ire Wilson that deserved thousands of


    numerous bucks, ire Wilson was finally able to rest very well after using it.


    For that reason, she would certainly never awaken in the middle of the night whatever happened.


    Charlie Wade was not worried that ire Wilson would discover that he had snuck out in the middle


    of the night.


    Concerning five minster, Charlie Wade walked out of the house. There was already a Rolls-Royce


    parked outside currently.


    Even though Charlie Wade had actually never fulfilled the driver in the past, the motorist


    acknowledged him instantly as well as he rapidly unlocked for Charlie Wade as he said pleasantly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and got into the automobile prior to they headed out of the city.


    When Charlie Wadestly reached Albert¡¯s pet dog ranch, Isaac was currently there.


    This was Charlie Wade¡¯s very first visit to Albert¡¯s canine farm even though he had actually currently


    heard of this area for a long period of time.


    The location of the pet dog farm was really remote and also huge in scale. As soon as he got out of


    the call, Charlie Wade might listen to plenty of canines barking and also roaring.


    In addition, the voices of these pets were very low as well as heavy and it appeared as though they


    were all huge pet dogs.


    It was reported that the reason Albert possessed this canine farm was mostly to increase,


    reproduce, and train some fighting pets for the underground pet fighting asion.


    Some people in the underworld were obsessed with pet fighting as well as they would certainly


    commonly arrangepetitions and also wager tens of countless bucks on the dogs that they liked.


    In addition to elevating pets, Albert additionally concerned this as a torture ground. If there were


    anyone that he required gone from this world, he would merely send them below to be


    provisions for the ferocious fighting dogs.


    There was a three-story structure in thewn of the pet ranch and also this structure was generally


    made use of by the personnel as their workce as well as resting ground.


    There was also a stockroom for keeping pet dog food in the structure and also a secret room that


    Albert normally used for lynching.


    Currently, Ichiro was hung on a framework in the dark with his hands entirely bound.


    The underworld of Aurouss Hilll was very little variouspared to the underworld in Hong Kong or


    Taiwan. It had incredibly rigorous guidelines and regtions and also these guidelines were still the


    same as those utilized by mobsters and gang members from over a century ago. As soon as the


    rate of interests of the gang was vited, the first thing that the wrongdoer would deal with was


    lynching.


    Currently, the six men dressed in ck that Ichiro had actually sent out to rob Anthony of the


    enchanting pills were also detained right here.


    When Ichiro saw the six males, he was truly scared.


    He realized that this issue could really have something to do with the magical pills. He might not


    help however question what these people were mosting likely to do to him since he had currently


    sent the enchanting pills back to Japan.


    Currently, Charlie Wade stepped into the structure.


    Isaac weed him professionally with a bow, saying, ¡°Mr. Wade, Ichiro and also his 6 guys are all


    right here.¡±


    Charlie Wade responded a little prior to he took a look at Ichiro. After that, he smiled as he imed,


    ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, it seems as though we ultimately reunite.¡±


    ¡± Ah ¡­ you ¡­ you are ¡­¡± Ichiro instantly remembered Charlie Wade!


    When Ichiro was asking Anthony for the prescription for the magical pill at the Chinese Medicine


    Exposition, Charlie Wade was right there. Ichiro at first thought that he was simply Anthony¡¯s


    secondary or assistant at that time. Suddenly, he in fact became the young lord of the Wade family


    members!


    Charlie Wade considered Ichiro, who was lifted up in the air, prior to he stated in a cold fashion, ¡°Mr.


    Kobayashi, you¡¯re actually extremely courageous! That gave you the audacity to send out men to


    burrize an old man of his enchanting tablets? Are you tired living?¡±


    Ichiro panicked when he heard this as well as he blurted out quickly, ¡°Mr. Wade, this is all just a


    huge misconception!¡±


    ¡± Misconstruing?¡± Charlie Wade asked as he directed at the six males worn ck that were bound


    on the ground next to him. ¡°Do not these 6 mene from you?¡±


    Ichiro hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No! I do not recognize them in all!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 478


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he looked at the six guys as well as asked, ¡°Do you understand this


    male, then?¡±


    The six guys had a nk expression on their faces. They seemed they can not speak their


    language at all.


    Isaac advance right now prior to he spoke to them in Japanese. At this time, the 6 guys also


    trembled their heads as they stated a lot of words.


    Soon, Isaac informed Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, they stated that they do not know this guy in any


    way.¡±


    ¡± Oh.¡± Charlie Wade nodded prior to he said lightly, ¡°Since they do not recognize each other, then


    simply choose among them prior to cutting them up active. Afterwards, you can feed him to the pets


    before asking the continuing to be 5 people once more.¡±


    ¡± Okay!¡± Isaac promptly described Charlie Wade¡¯s words to the 6 men in Japanese and the 6 guys


    were all stunned and also stunned at this time.


    They can not believe it. Charlie Wade had simply asked one solitary sentence and he was really


    mosting likely to chop them up as well as feed them to the canines?


    Did he truly have that much intestines?


    At this time, Charlie Wade informed Albert, ¡°Albert, given that you¡¯re more ustomed to this area,


    take these 6 men out and weigh them individually.


    After that, I desire you to pick the heaviest one to chop up and also feed to the canines! Let the five


    of them observe every little thing prior to you bring them back here for further examining!¡±


    Albert asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, suppose they confess to their criminal activity ahead of time?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied lightly, ¡°It¡¯s currently toote now. Whatever it is, we¡¯re going to feed every one


    of them to the pet dogs this evening!¡±


    Ichiro remained in utter shock at this time. His only distinction from his six men was that he can


    comprehend theirnguage and he right away understood the meaning behind Charlie Wade¡¯s


    words.


    He was mosting likely to chop up a living person as well as feed him to the dogs? Was the young


    lord of the Wade family truly so cruel?


    What happens if he wished to cut him up too?


    Currently, Albert and his guys brought the 6 unidentified men out of the structure.


    Regarding 10 minster, Ichiro can hear the canines in the pet dog farm shouting and grumbling.


    After that, the continuing to be five guys were dragged back into the building.


    The 5 guys were so scared that they were all convulsing in a fierce manner.


    As soon as they entered the structure, the 5 individuals freaked out and also they began yelling at


    Ichiro in Japanese.


    Isaac promptly converted what they were saying to Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, these individuals are


    telling Ichiro that they saw their buddy being sliced alive and fed to the pets.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he looked at Ichiro, that was so afraid that he was about to lose


    consciousness anytime.


    After that, Charlie Wade imed coldly, ¡°Ichiro Kobayashi, I¡¯m going to provide you onest chance.


    You ¡®d much better be truthful with me now. Or else, you¡¯ll endure the same destiny as that guy


    previously!¡±


    Despite the fact that Ichiro actually wished to add to his household, he did not base it on the facility


    that he would be losing his life as a result of it. He was in deep shock when he realized that Charlie


    Wade could in fact kill and get rid of his body tonight.


    He hurriedly begged, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll confess it! I was the one that paid and employed them to rob Dr.


    Simmons of his enchanting pills.


    Charlie Wade asked with a ck face, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine now?¡±


    Ichiro responded, ¡°My aide brought the medication with him to the flight terminal ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked once again, ¡°Has the ne removed?¡±.


    Ichiro nodded repetitively, ¡°Yes, it needs to have already removed now and it must have gone out of


    Aurouss Hilll¡¯s airspace now ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade gritted his teeth prior to he said, ¡°Exactly how dare you rob us of the medicine left


    behind by our ancestors? Good! Great! Because your guy has actually currently brought our


    medication back to Japan with him, after that you will certainly leave your life behind in this nation!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 479


    Ichiro was so terrified that he began crying out loud as soon as he heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    He was not an enemy but he was just a rich young lord who wanted to recognize his own household


    based on what he might provide for them.


    Currently, he had really been caught by Charlie Wade and was entraped in a pet dog ranch,


    perhaps being be scrumptious food in the mouth of countless evil canines at any moment.


    Ichiro was naturally worried as well as feeling very regretful at this time.


    He sobbed as he pled Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m asking you now. Or else, why do not I call my


    dad and ask him to inform the staff to ask the aircraft to turn about and return to Aurouss Hilll


    promptly? I will return the enchanting pill to you directly.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°Are you still trying to lie to me at a time like this? After cing a


    medication into the equipment, you¡¯ll be able to evaluate all theponents as well asponents


    in a medical product in a few minutes¡¯ time.


    Ichiro responded as he sobbed, ¡°Yes, we do own that type of devices. I did not bring it along with


    me to Aurouss Hilll! Mr. Wade, you can rest ensured that as lengthy as the enchanting tablets are


    not sent out to the Kobayashi Pharmaboratory, we will not be able to obtain a checklist of its


    ingredients.¡±.


    Charlie Wade sneered before he responded, ¡°Do you really assume that I¡¯ll think what you state?


    You might even have actually instructed your man to scrape off a little of the magical pill due to the


    fact that just a little of the powder itself would certainly be enough for you to examine and also


    examine theponents!¡±.


    Ichiro proceeded weeping as he said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll utilize my character and character to vouch that


    I¡¯m not existing ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade offered him a put throughout his face as he cursed at him, ¡°You¡¯re a thief as well as a


    burr and also you in fact attempt to speak about your character and character before me?¡±.


    Ichiro was at a loss for words.


    Charlie Wade was. He was undoubtedly a thief and a robber and also it was really ironic for him to


    be discussing his character as well as character at this time ¡­


    Ichiro fast asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, please tell me what I can do, then. You cane up with a remedy for


    this issue and as long as it is within my capability, I will definitely aplish your demand.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s in fact extremely straightforward. Since you have actually


    taken our wonderful tablet, after that I can just presume that you have currently gotten the active


    ingredients as well as form for the pill. It would be much better for you to pay us straight for the


    prescription of the magical pills, after that.¡±.


    Ichiro nodded and also agreed instantly, ¡°Not a problem! Definitely not a problem! Mr. Wade, please


    name me a cost so I can report this to my family members instantly.¡±.


    At this time, Charlie Wade replied indifferently, ¡°10 billion bucks. Otherwise, not only will I kill you


    and also feed you to the pets, however I will certainly also expose the truth that somebody from


    Kobayashi Pharma took another person¡¯s prescription on worldwide premises. During that time,


    Kobayashi Pharma¡¯s reputation will absolutely be harmed throughout the world!¡±.


    Ichiro was entirely startled as well as he blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wade, ten billion bucks is excessive ¡­ we


    ¡­ we ¡­ we really do not have so much cash ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade asked coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve currently looked right into Kobayashi Pharma¡¯s background. I think


    all that money must be sitting in Kobayashi Pharma¡¯s bank ount right currently, am I right?¡±.


    Ichiro shivered as he rified, ¡°Mr. Wade, to tell you the fact, that cash is really crucial to Kobayashi


    Pharma. Additionally, that cash is under my father¡¯s control and I have no ess to it in any way!¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded before he said, ¡°Alright after that! You can call your papa and inform him


    all about this now!¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade imed to Isaac, ¡°Loosen his right hand and pass him the cell phone.¡±.


    Isaac personallyunched Ichiro¡¯s right-hand man before he handed his cellr phone over to him.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 480


    Ichiro needed to muster up his courage to call his papa.


    Right now, Masao was anxiously waiting for the enchanting tablets to get here in Tokyo.


    He was a very impatient person and also he had actually already asked his household to hire a


    rescue to take him straight to the flight terminal so he might wait there instead.


    The Kobayashi household was really trustworthy in Tokyo. They even had a private independent


    hangar in Tokyo Airport terminal for their exclusive jet.


    Besides that, there was likewise an extremely premium lounge in this garage which was had by the


    Kobayashi family members. As a result, Masao took his second son, Jiro, to the flight terminal as he


    awaited the magical tablets to get here in Tokyo.


    Right now, he all of a sudden got a telephone call from Ichiro. Masao fast asked, ¡°Ichiro, I listened to


    that you did not board that airne when it took off earlier. Where are you now?¡±.


    Ichiro fast replied, ¡°Dad! I was captured by the young lord of the Wade family in Eastcliff. He


    charged me of swiping the enchanting tablets as well as their prescription. Currently, he wants us to


    purchase the patent for the prescription of the wonderful pill for 10 billion bucks! Otherwise, not just


    will he take my life yet he will certainly also subject Kobayashi Pharma¡¯s theft of prescriptions ¡­¡±.


    ¡± What?¡± Masao blurted out quickly as he shouted, ¡°A * shole! Exactly how could you be so careless


    in handling your very own events?¡±.


    Ichiro cried out, ¡°Papa! I was very mindful and also careful but I do not know just how I was


    uncovered by them. You have to save me or I¡¯m truly going to die tonight!¡±.


    Masao responded coldly, ¡°Ten billion bucks is merely a dream! I will never ever consent to that! I


    can still approve it if they consent to approve one billion bucks.¡±.


    Isaac had been equating the whole conversation for Charlie Wade all this while. As quickly as he


    heard Masao¡¯s words, he sneered as he imed, ¡°Mr. Masao Kobayashi, with all due respect, the


    enchanting pills that you¡¯ve stolen from us is a magical medication with solid fixing and also


    remediation capacity. If you ce the medicine out on the market, you ¡®d absolutely be able to make


    at the very least ten billion dors in a year.


    Masao snorted prior to he stated, ¡°Exactly how would certainly I know if this medication is as godly


    as you make it bent on be?¡±.


    After taking our medication, you¡¯ll definitely be able to recover within 10 minutes at a lot of. After


    personally experiencing the impacts of the medicine, you must pay us the 10 billion bucks promptly.


    Or else, I will reveal the truth that your boy stole a medication and also prescription from others to


    the globe and also Kobayashi Pharma¡¯s reputation will most definitely be spoiled then.¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade proceeded, ¡°Oh, and also your kid will certainly additionally have to pass


    away after that!¡±


    Masao felt a little anxious right now.


    His child was caught red-handed and also the various other celebration had proof of him swiping


    the medicine. If he rejected to ept him, after that Kobayashi Pharma would most definitely be


    discarded by everyone on the once the fact is exposed.


    When that timees, the Japanese federal government will additionally prohibit the production of


    these wonderful tablets, in conformity with internationalw.


    In this way, he would just get on the losing end.


    Additionally, it was likewise possible that he would be costing his son his life!


    On the other hand, if the medication was really so reliable, after that ten billion dors was in truth


    not a lot of cash.


    Even if he paid 10 billion bucks to Charlie Wade, he would quickly be able to make that refund


    within a year. He would certainly start making profits the year after that!


    As he considered this, Masao responded immediately, ¡°Okay! If your magical tablet actually cures


    me of my severe paraplegia as well as restores me to my previous health problem, after that I will


    provide you 10 billion bucks to get this prescription from you exclusively!¡±

 Chapter 481-485

    Chapter 481-485


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 481


    An hourter on, a global express private jetnded at Tokyo Airport.


    After the aircraftnded, it cabbedpletely to its own private garage.


    Masao had been waiting in the hangar for a long time.


    As soon as the aircraft went into the garage, it stopped and also the door opened up right away.


    Afterwards, Ichiro¡¯s aide leapt out of the airne eagerly with the tiny wood box in his hand. He


    rapidly ran towards Masao right now.


    Right now, Masao was truly expecting the medicine as he sat in the wheelchair. His second son Jiro


    was pushing the wheelchair with a nk expression on his face currently.


    As a matter of fact, Jiro was actually very frustrated. He was currently winning thepetition to


    come to be the heir of the family members.


    Moreover, he depended upon his very own stamina and capacity to defeat and dominate his own


    senior sibling. Suddenly, his older bro had actually mosted likely to Aurouss Hilll simply to steal the


    enchanting pills.


    If this medicine was actually so enchanting, after that it would certainly not just cure his daddy¡¯s


    illness, however it would additionally bring massive profits to Kobayashi Pharma.


    Already, all the little benefits that he had umted over the past years would have


    rmended nothing!


    Ichiro¡¯s aide handed the magic medication over to Masao with both hands as he blurted out,


    ¡°Chairman! This is the magic medicine that the vice chairman frantically gotten for you. He


    specifically asked me to hand this medicine over to you as soon as lnd in Tokyo!¡±


    Masao nodded as well as he can not wait any longer. ¡°Give me one of the pills!¡±


    The aide fast opened up the tiny wood box prior to he handed a tablet over to Masao. Currently, one


    of their ves also hurriedly provided a ss of cozy water to him.


    Masao shivered as he took the pill in his hand before positioning it under his nose to smell the scent


    of the medicine.


    Afterwards, he said loudly quickly, ¡°It is so rich as well as pure with the scent of medical natural


    herbs! The scent of this medicine itself instantly makes people really feel revitalized!¡±


    Afterwards, he opened his mouth with no doubt whatsoever prior to swallowing the pill with the


    ss of warm water.


    Every person was gazing intensely at him right now since they were all asking yourself if this


    medication was as enchanting as it was said to be.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be really stunning if this medicine could actually cure severe paraplegia?


    At this time, Masao suddenly really felt a burst of heat in his abdominal area and this warm feeling


    promptly spread out throughout his body.


    The warm feeling made him feel veryfortable and eased and he can not assist but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s


    actually impressive. I have not had any experience in my legs for a very long time but this medicine


    is really making my legs feel warm!¡±


    A couple of minutester on, Masao could feel his whole body being loaded with a very powerful


    and also abrupt rise of strength. He really felt as though he had all of a sudden returned to 10 and


    even twenty years earlier!


    He was so thrilled and also he could not assist yet attempt to stand up so that he could be in control


    of his very own legs. Suddenly, Masao actually stood all by himself with little to no effort in all.


    ¡± Oh my god!¡±


    Every person around him was impressed!


    Also Jiro was stunned.


    He researched and learnt Medication as well as he recognized that as long as there was a trouble


    with the nerves, it would be very tough and also virtually difficult for it to be treated.


    No matter exactly how rich or rich a person was, they could never bepletely cured when


    incapacitated. It can also be impossible for them to stand by themselves.


    Nheless, this enchanting medicine took less than 10 minutes to make his dad, that had actually


    been paralyzed for more than 3 years, stand up on his own 2 legs!


    This ¡­ was simply too outstanding?


    This way, this medication would not just have the ability to treat paraplegia, hemiplegia, as well as


    strokes, however they would likewise have the ability to treat as well as deal with conditions such as


    Parkinson¡¯s illness! All of these ailments were connected to the anxious system.


    This medicine was truly an unyielding magic medication!


    At this time, Masao tried to move on as well as he at first assumed that he would be stumbling in his


    steps. All of a sudden, he might stroll in a really kicked back as well asplimentary manner.


    Masao was extremely fired up!


    He began walking faster and also faster and he even turned around and also trotted a few actions.


    He was in an exceptionally good condition. He did not just treat his paralysis, yet he felt twenty


    years more youthful right now!


    The Kobayashi family members doctor right away tipped ahead to check on his problem and also


    he wondered in shock. This is truly a medical miracle!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 482


    Yes! A wonder! This is a miracle that also Amaterasu might not be able to achieve!¡±


    Masao was so thrilled that he almost went insane!


    Just as he was happy and also ecstatic, Charlie Wade¡¯s telephone call was avable in promptly.


    ¡± Mr. Kobayashi, just how does the effect of the medicine feel?¡±


    Currently, Masao was totally persuaded of the magic medicine¡¯s ability at this moment. He blurted


    out excitedly, ¡°Mr. Wade, I ept your terms as well as problems! I will purchase the license for


    these magical pills for 10 billion dors!¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°I will provide you my savings ount number now. You had better transfer


    the cash over to me within twenty mins. Otherwise, I will certainly reveal every one of your criminal


    activities and also deception to the world!¡±


    Masao hurriedly responded, ¡°Mr. Wade, you can feel confident that I will certainly arrange for my


    economic team to move the money over to you now!¡±


    In fact, every one of the funds in the entire Kobayashi Pharma¡¯s mary publications amounted to


    just a little bit greater than 10 billion dors and more than seventy percent of this amount were


    finances from the financial institution. For Masao, this amount was definitely worth it!


    With this magical pill, Kobayashi Pharma would undoubtedly end up toe to be the world¡¯s


    leading pharmaceuticalpany in future!


    A few minutester, Charlie Wade got a text pointer: ¡°Japan¡¯s Kobayashi Pharma has moved 10


    billion dors right into your savings ount.¡±


    When Charlie Wade saw that he had already obtained the cash, he grinned before he said to


    Masao, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, I want you and also Ichiro the best of luck in this globe.¡±


    As quickly as he was done speaking, Charlie Wade hung up the phone quickly.


    At this time, Ichiro asked excitedly, ¡°Mr. Wade, because you¡¯ve already obtained the money from my


    family, can you let me go now?¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned inexplicably before he imed, ¡°You are feeling so anxious to leave this


    area?¡±


    Ichiro responded excitedly, ¡°I intend to go back to Tokyo asap so I can prepare to take over


    Kobayashi Pharma!¡±


    Charlie Wade giggled and also said, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, do not fret way too much about that. In about


    half an hour¡¯s time, you¡¯ll definitely be pleading me to take you in.¡±


    ¡± What do you indicate by that?¡± Ichiro asked in shock. ¡°Are you going back on your word?¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered prior to he stated arrogantly, ¡°I, Charlie Wade Wade, have actually never


    ever gone back on my word before. If you really wish to leave now, you may select to do so.


    Nevertheless, if you leave and also run back asking me to shield youter on, after that I¡¯ll need to


    reconsider if I wish to aid you.¡±


    Ichiro can only frown since he did notprehend what Charlie Wade was attempting to state.


    Nheless, all that he might think of right now was to get back to Japan as soon as possible. He


    fast said, ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for yourpassion.


    Thank you but could you send me and my men to the airport terminal immediately? I intend to get


    the earliest flight back to Japan!¡±


    Charlie Wade drank his head quickly, ¡°You can leave currently however the five of them can¡¯t!¡±.


    Ichiro hurriedly asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded, ¡°These 5 people were not consisted of in the bargain that we have simply


    concluded. These 5 guys really had the audacity to dedicate armed break-in in Aurouss Hilll. This is


    an extremely abhorrent criminal offense as well as they should pay the effects for their activities!¡±.


    Ichiro blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wade, there¡¯s no need for you to eliminate them, is there?¡±.


    Charlie Wade replied indifferently, ¡°If I don¡¯t eliminate them today, then there may be Dalin


    Pharmaceuticals, Pana Pharmaceuticals, Soni Pharmaceuticals, as well as several other firms that


    coulde and act carelessly in Aurouss Hilll in the future.


    If you continue negotiating with me, I could have no choice however to cut off your tongue.¡±.


    Ichiro had a horrified expression on his face and also he stopped talking instantly. He eyed his 5


    subordinates who had a bewildered expression on their faces since they can notprehend the


    localnguage.


    Afterwards, Ichiro gritted his teeth prior to he stated, ¡°Okay then! Please send me to the flight


    terminal initially!¡±.


    At this time, Charlie Wade stated to Albert, ¡°Albert, I desire you to send him to the airport directly. If


    he cries and also pleads you to bring him back hereter, I want you to bring him back to me.


    However, before you do that, I desire you to locate a location to quit as well as beat him up well


    prior to you bring him back to me.¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± Albert responded professionally prior to he stated, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, please follow me.¡±.


    Ichiro took a look at Charlie Wade with a severe expression on his face as he said, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    you¡¯re really an extremely positive man. Nevertheless, I¡¯m particr that I ¡®d never ever want to


    come back below! Goodbye!¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned however he did not state anything.


    He approximated that the old man, Masao, would certainly be dead in another twenty minutes to


    half an hour. When that timees, Ichiro¡¯s younger brother would certainly assume that he had


    intentionally hurt the old man and also caused his papa¡¯s death.


    Even if he did not doubt Ichiro in all, he would definitely hold the old man¡¯s death over Ichiro so as to


    eradicate his very own problems of taking control of the pharmaceutical firm.


    When that time came, Ichiro would absolutely be hounded by Kobayashi Pharma and also he would


    certainly not attempt to go back to Japan!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 483


    Albert started driving a fired up Ichiro as they rushed to the airport terminal.


    Ichiro was very thrilled. Despite the fact that his household had to pay Charlie Wade ten billion


    bucks for the medicine prescription, his daddy¡¯s paralysis had actually been entirely treated!


    Moreover, Kobayashi Pharma additionally obtained the prescription for the magic medicine.


    With this prescription, Kobayashi Pharma would be able to introduce fast advancement.


    When he ended up being the chairman of Kobayashi Pharma, he wouldstly be able to get to the


    pinnacle of his life!


    Therefore, he might not wait to expand a set of wings and also go back to Tokyo right away to


    approve his daddy¡¯s admiration and also praise.


    At this time in Tokyo, Japan, Masao, that hadpletely recovered his wellness, was presently


    experiencing the charm of young people with excitement!


    His physical condition was so good that he might not wait to discover two young girls to promptly


    experience the restoration that he had actually currently shed for a long time.


    Heading out of the flight terminal, Masao wished to drive on his very own.


    2 of his preferred things in his life were none besidesdies and cars.


    For him, both of these things provided him a solid feeling of control.


    It would certainly be tough for him to locate females right now. In addition, it would certainly not be


    also helpful for his own reputation if he tried to find females as soon as he recovered. What¡¯s even


    more, his 2nd kid was right below with him at this time.


    It would constantly be possible for him to drive?


    Of course, Jiro did not attempt to disobey his dad¡¯s dreams. He was currently in a very weak


    cement now. Once his elder brother returned to Tokyo, then he would certainly be considered as


    the hero of the Kobayashi family members. Jiro recognized that he had to coax his dad well at this


    time.


    He fast said, ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you drive my Bentley sporting activities car home rather? There


    won¡¯t be many vehicles on the roadway sote at night so you¡¯ll be able to speed up as quickly as


    you want to!¡±.


    ¡± Okay!¡± Masao giggled before getting into the driver¡¯s seat in Jiro¡¯s Bentley cars.


    Jiro fast entered into the co-pilot seat prior to he imed respectfully, ¡°Dad, I actually did not


    anticipate to be able to sit in an automobile driven by you once again in this life time.


    I have actually always delighted in riding in your cars and truck due to the fact that you drive so well


    as well as you provide people a strongcency.¡±.


    Masao nodded as he eximed, ¡°Jiro, this is really a person¡¯s good fortune. Amaterasu could not


    have actually thought that I would certainly still have such an opportunity to delight in these points in


    life! This is merely the second spring of my life!¡±.


    Jiro stayed up next to his father loaded with exhration on his face as he imed, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t


    you begin the automobile currently? I can not wait to see you driving once again!¡±.


    Masao smiled before he stretched out his hand to push the switch to begin the engine.


    Nevertheless, after stretching out his hand, Masao unexpectedly felt his whole body turning rigid in


    an immediate and also he felt as though he was blowing up of his body.


    Jiro watched his father¡¯s hand hanging in the air for a short while without pressing the activation


    button. At this time, he promptly asked, ¡°Dad, are you feeling also excited?¡±.


    Masao could not speak and also he can only whimper twice as hard as he possibly could. At this


    time, he really felt that it was very hard to breathe and also he will stifle to fatality!


    When Jiro turned around to check out his dad, he was utterly stunned!


    His dad¡¯s face had actually currently turned ck as well as purple and all the capiry on his neck


    and temple were bulging. It was an extremely frightening sight!


    Jiro panicked and also he blurted out, ¡°Dad! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±.


    Masao really felt as though there was a pair of strong hands strangling his neck currently. He


    checked out Jiro with a pained expression on his face before he said with every one of his strength,


    ¡°This ¡­ this medicine ¡­ is harmful ¡­¡±.


    Afterwards, Masao suddenly lost all the strength in his body, then nted his head and died while


    foaming at his mouth ¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 484


    The Terminal Lucidity Tablet ultimately applied its best medicinal impact and killed Masao!


    Masao did not also recognize that he was dying which the medication that he had taken was


    actually poison!


    Jiro hurriedly pushed the car door open at this time as he yelled at the various other family


    members that will board the various other vehicles as well as said, ¡°Papa has been poisoned! The


    magic medication that my bro revived is dangerous!¡±.


    When everybody heard his words, they really felt as though they had actually just been struck by


    lightning!


    Arge team of individuals abounded towards his Bentley and the family practitioner likewise


    hurried over to examine right now.


    It did not matter exactly how you look at it due to the fact that the old man was undoubtedly dead!


    At this time, Masao¡¯s expression was exceptionally distorted and also terrifying! His skin was ck


    and also his eyes were bloodshot with blood oozing out of them. His mouth was wide open and he


    passed away a very unpleasant fatality!


    The family practitioner progression to look at Masao and also he stated in a shivering tone, ¡°The


    chairman ¡­ he¡¯s really dead. He really died of poisoning! Was the magic medicine truly poisonous


    substance?¡±.


    The members of the Kobayashi family members really felt as though they were all frozen in position


    currently.


    If the magic medication was toxin, then ¡­ they would certainly have experienced a heavy loss!


    Currently, the chairman of Kobayashi Pharma was dead and also practically all the cash belonging


    to Kobayashi Pharma had already been paid to the various other party. This way, Kobayashi


    Pharma would certainly take even more than 8 to ten years simply to settle their loan to the bank in


    the future!


    It was developed that the future of the Kobayashi Pharma was already bleak right now!


    Jiro had a very dismal expression on his face.


    Also though he was very sad over his father¡¯s fatality, he was also really feeling a little enjoyment in


    his heart.


    This was due to the fact that he understood that his brother, Ichiro, would never ever have the ability


    to intimidate his cement once again in future.


    Not just would he be not able to threaten him, yet Jiro can also release an order to eliminate him!


    Killing his own daddy was a funding criminal activity!


    As long as Ichiro risked to set foot in Japan, he would certainly be cut up right into items!


    No!


    Even if he chose not to go back to Japan, Jiro would send a person out to hunt him down and also


    kill him!


    As he thought of this, Jiro had a cool expression on his face as he imed, ¡°My bro, Ichiro, need to


    be the one who prepared to damage as well as kill my papa! We can never forgive him for doing


    such a defiant point!¡±.


    The individual custom-mades of Japan were very simr to those of China. In the traditions of these


    two nations, killing a person¡¯s very own papa was the greatest criminal activity that any person can


    ever before dedicate!


    Jiro gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No, I, Jiro Kobayashi, officially reveal that I will offer a cash money


    reward of 5 billion yen to any person who can eliminate Ichiro Kobayashi for his defiant criminal


    activity of killing his own papa!


    I will likewise momentarily take over the cement of chairman of Kobayashi Pharma for the time


    being. Please spread the word to all the gang members in Japan and also anywhere else that Ichiro


    might potentially be concealing!¡±.


    5 billion yen was roughly fifty million bucks and it was a big amount.


    Also though Kobayashi Pharma had actually simply shed ten billion dors as well as endured a


    massive financial loss, it was still a world-renowned pharmaceuticalpany. Even if the trip ahead


    would certainly be really challenging, Jiro felt that it was worth investing 5 billion yen in exchange for


    his sibling¡¯s life.


    This five billion yen would definitely suffice incentive for all the Japanese gangs to search Ichiro


    down!


    As long as Ichiro was dead, Jiro would normally end up as the official chairman of the business


    without anypetition in all.


    At this time, Ichiro¡¯s assistant was scared to death as well as he rapidly ran away from the airport


    terminal in a hurry while no one was paying any type of focus to him. At the same time, he rapidly


    made a phone call to Ichiro. Your father is dead as well as your more youthful bro thinks that you


    eliminated him with the magic medicine that you brought back!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 485


    Ichiro was utterly shocked when he heard his assistant¡¯s words!


    His daddy was dead? He passed away after taking the magic medicine that he sent to him?


    This ¡­ how could this be possible?


    Could it be that the magic medication was poison itself?


    As he thought of it, Ichiro was truly extremely angry and also anxious. He wanted that he could


    confront Charlie Wade in person!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade in fact dared to cheat his household out of ten billion dors and also toxin his old


    man to fatality? Had not been he a little also cruel?


    Ichiro recognized that he would certainly never ever be able to defeat Charlie Wade. What was the


    usage of confronting him?


    His father was already dead as well as it would certainly bepletely difficult for him to reanimate


    him and bring him back to life. Ichiro also recognized that it would be impossible for Charlie Wade to


    return the 10 billion dors to him ¡­


    At this time, Ichiro¡¯s assistant hurriedly imed, ¡°Mr. Wade, you need to find a ce to hide in


    Aurouss Hilll!


    Do disappoint your face for the time being. I am presuming that there will certainly be several


    Japanese gang members as well as awesomes who would certainly be mosting likely to Aurouss


    Hilll to search you down and kill you tomorrow!¡±.


    Ichiro can not aid yet worry as well as really feel much more nervous after paying attention to his


    assistant¡¯s words.


    This was terrible. His brother was providing a money reward of five billion yen for his own head.


    At this time, Ichiro all of a sudden remembered what Charlie Wade said prior to he left. At this time,


    Ichiro promptly begged Albert to bring him back to Charlie Wade.


    Right now, Ichiro can not wait to shatter Charlie Fall to items.


    As he assumed concerning it, Ichiro knew that he would certainly never be able to return to Japan


    for the time being. In addition, he would certainly have no ce to conceal in Aurouss Hilll when the


    Japanese gang members came searching for him tomorrow ¡­


    It appeared as though Charlie Wade was his only chance of survival. Charlie Wade had a solid


    background in the country and no issue which Japanese gang participants came at him, they might


    not possibly be Charlie Wade¡¯s challenger at all.


    Ichiro fast asked Albert, ¡°Don Albertt! Could you please send me back to Mr. Wade?


    Albert nodded faintly before he drew the car over as well as walked over to the front passenger


    seat. Afterwards, he opened up the auto door before he dragged Ichiro out as well as began


    punching and beating him without iming a single word at all.


    After obtaining battered, Ichiro shouted, ¡°Don Albertt, what are you doing?¡±


    Albert merely replied, ¡°This is what Mr. Wade had advised me to do. He said that if you asked me to


    bring you back to him, I should beat you up first prior to bringing you back to see him!¡±


    After that, Albert proceeded kicking and battering Ichiro who was lying on the ground at this time.


    Even though Albert was much older than Ichiro, he was a mobster boss and his fitness was different


    from an ordinary individual¡¯s. After obtaining struck a couple of times, Ichiro was already really


    feeling woozy however he did not risk to im anything out of anxiety that Albert would just


    abandon him and also leave him to die.


    After beating him up, Albert dragged Ichiro as much as his feet prior to throwing him right into the


    cars and truck as well as heading back to the pet ranch.


    When they returned to the pet dog farm, Ichiro understood that his remaining five men had currently


    been fed to the dogs. As soon as Ichiro was brought in front of Charlie Wade, Ichiro sobbed as he


    wondered about Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, why did you make use of phony medicine to lie to us?


    Charlie Wade crinkled his lips prior to he stated contemptuously, ¡°You Japanese fool. Is there glitch


    with your minds? When did I ever before offer you any kind of fake medication or lie to you?¡±

 Chapter 486-490

    Chapter 486-490


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 486


    Right now, Ichiro stated angrily, ¡°My father suddenly died after taking your medicine. Do you really


    attempt to im that it¡¯s not because of the medicine?¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged prior to he said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that burrized and took the


    medication on your very own? Do you also keep in mind the whole process of this matter? Pay


    attention very carefully, you were the one who stole the medication in the first ce!


    After that, Charlie Wade imed once again, ¡°You were the one that swiped the poison all by on


    your own and you were the one who sent someone to deliver the poisonous substance to your dad.


    After that, your daddy passed away after taking the poisonous substance that you provided to him.


    Ichiro was left entirely amazed right now.


    Charlie Wade was right. From the very beginning, he was the one that sent his guys to rob and also


    take the medicine from Anthony. However, he truly did not anticipate that the magical tablets that he


    had stolen were not magic medicine but a kind of poison instead!


    Even if Anthony and also Charlie Wade did certainly join pressures to put him down, there was no


    way for him to sue them or pay back them in any way. After all, he was certainly a burr and


    burr, with everything that took ce being a result of his own responsibility as well as doing.


    Ichiro was certain that no one in his family, specifically his very own younger brother, would certainly


    ever before be able to forgive him. They would definitely charge him with the criminal activity of


    eliminating his own dad!


    As he thought concerning this, Ichiro knelt down prior to Charlie Wade as he cried as well as pled,


    stating, ¡°Mr. Wade, this incident is without a doubt my own doing! I was the one who sent my males


    to burrize Dr. Simmons of his magic medication.


    Charlie Wade responded before he said, ¡°I can momentarily take you in as well as keep you risk-


    free at the pet dog ranch for the time being. As long as you stay concealed in this pet ranch, your


    brother and the Japanese gang members will never ever be able to discover you.¡±.


    Ichiro was absolutely eased and he swiftly submitted before Charlie Wade as he said, ¡°Thanks, Mr.


    Wade. Thanks, Mr. Wade!¡±.


    Charlie Wade stated, ¡°I ept your thankfulness yet you should not be sitting around and awaiting


    your very own fatality. You need to help out and also earn your keep below.¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade proceeded talking, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this after that? You¡¯ll assist at the


    canine farm by increasing the canines, walking the canines, and taking care of the dogs¡¯ waste


    matter.¡±.


    Although Ichiro was very unhappy with this arrangement, he did not attempt to say anything


    presently. Consequently, he simply nodded continuously prior to he imed, ¡°No problem, Mr.


    Wade. I¡¯ll most definitely obtain all that done.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded in fulfillment prior to he imed to Albert, ¡°Albert, go ahead as well as make


    all the required setups for me. Let him stay and aid you out at the pet dog farm for the time being,


    along with keep an eye on him on my part.¡±.


    Albert responded pleasantly, ¡°Mr. Wade, do not fret. I will get everything ironed out immediately.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded before he stated, ¡°Ichiro, you can select Albert now.¡±.


    Ichiro promptly stood before he followed Albert out into the darkness with a happy expression on his


    face.


    After they left, Isaac progression before he asked very carefully, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you actually


    mosting likely to maintain this little Japanese below at the canine ranch?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he responded, ¡°I will simply keep him right here for the time being as I


    wait for his brother to increase the cost for his head.


    For his brother, as long as Ichiro is still active, his cement as the chairman of Kobayashi Pharma


    will certainly never be steady.


    Isaac marvelled as well as he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Ichiro will definitely be dead!¡±.


    ¡± He deserves to die!¡± Charlie Wade sneered. ¡°Kobayashi Pharma has been copying ancient


    Chinese medicine repetitively and this moment, Ichiro also involved Aurouss Hilll to steal the


    medicine from Dr. Simmons.


    It has currently been ages given that they invaded our nation and they really attempt to steal from


    us now? I need to ensure that they pay the effects for their very own activities. Or else, we¡¯ll


    definitely be made fun of for not defending ourselves!¡±.


    Isaac responded, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t you assume this is a kind of kidnapping? Hasn¡¯t the Kobayashi


    household paid sufficient for their criminal offenses?¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled a little prior to he said, ¡°Of course this isn¡¯t enough. I have to make Ichiro pay


    for what he has actually done!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 487


    Ichiro did not know what Charlie Wade was intending when he took him in. He did not also


    understand that Charlie Wade was preparing to sell him to his brother.


    Charlie Wade did not have any kind of sympathy for Ichiro in all. On the other hand, Charlie Wade


    hated Ichiro from the depths of his heart.


    He had actually been on guard. Otherwise, points would certainly be dreadful if Anthony¡¯s magical


    tablets had been stolen and also eliminated by Ichiro.


    Although Charlie Wade was not sure whether the Japanese would certainly be able to examine his


    very own prescription, he assumed that it would certainly breed disorder if they did well in finding


    out his prescription.


    Consequently, in Charlie Wade¡¯s point of view, the Japanese ought to be criticized for their own


    actions!


    Whether it was the six males worn ck, Masao in Tokyo, or Ichiro that will die, all of them could


    just me themselves for their fatalities!


    Isaac drove Charlie Wade house before dawn.


    This time, Isaac had a brand-new understanding of Charlie Wade¡¯s stamina.


    He had originally thought that Charlie Wade was simply a down-to-earth young lord that had been


    living outside the Wade household. Now that he had been found, his best support was none besides


    the Wade family.


    Isaac would have never anticipated the realistic young lord to in fact have such amazing strength as


    well as power!


    Not only did several rich as well as effective individuals from the upper ss culture in Aurouss Hilll


    look up to him as well as treat him with respect but Charlie Wade was also able to utilize his very


    own strategies to destroy Kobayashi Pharma simply to instruct them a lesson.


    The Kobayashi household had actually even given Charlie Wade 10 billion dors while Charlie


    Wade additionally took Masao¡¯s life as payment for his criminal activities. In addition, it would


    certainly not be long before Ichiro shed his life also.


    This made Isaac feel a brand-new type of affection for Charlie Wade and also he also felt intense


    worry in the midsts of his heart.


    At this time, Charlie Wade was extremely silent as he beinged in the back of the cars and truck.


    As he was about to arrive at residence, Charlie Wade suddenly stated, ¡°Isaac, remember not to


    report anything regarding today¡¯s affairs to the Wade household.¡±.


    Isaac hurriedly nodded before he said professionally, ¡°Mr. Wade, you can feel confident that I will


    certainly maintain my mouth closed!¡±.


    Isaac was just a speaker for the Wade household in the Aurous province yet there were dozens or


    possibly numerous various other representatives simr to him all over the nation and also the


    globe who were helping the Wade family.


    It was really extremely hard for Isaac to climb up thedder.


    Nevertheless, considering that Charlie Wade was now in Aurouss Hilll, this was his finest possibility


    to verify himself and go up thedder! If Charlie Wade valued him, then when Charlie Wade


    ultimately decided to go back to Eastcliff and also rejoin with the Wade family, Isaac would most


    definitely be able to ride on his sess when Charlie Wade inherited the Wade family fortune.


    Isaac had already made a choice to offer and also deal with Charlie Wade like his one as well as


    only master.


    Charlie Wade was really satisfied with his attitude and he asked, ¡°Incidentally, have you be


    aware of Keh from the Wilson family members in Eastcliff as well as Kian from the Webb family


    members in the south area? What¡¯s the present scenario with them?¡±.


    Isaac was a really effective figure in Aurouss Hilll. Prior to Charlie Wade appeared, Albert was


    currently prepared to be his pet and offer him. Moreover, Isaac had a very powerful link as well


    as intelligencework in Aurouss Hilll.


    For That Reason, Charlie Wade was certain that Isaac would definitely understand about these


    things.


    Isaac delicately responded, ¡°Keh has mosted likely to the Silverwing Medical facility tonight and


    it seems as though his penis is ulcerating.


    The doctor stated that more than eighty percent of it can no longer be conserved and the medical


    professional suggested that he truncate it. I listened to that Keh brought a number of men over


    to settle the score with the Weaver family.¡±.


    Charlie Wade grinned prior to he imed, ¡°I think Keh had really taken some random medicine,


    really did not he?¡±.


    ¡± Yes,¡± Isaac replied. ¡°It is said that the Weaver family members established a brand-new drug and


    he was the very first individual to try it however something failed.¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 488


    Charlie Wade responded.


    In other words, he would certainly never be able to gain back and restore his member in this


    lifetime. Anthony did not provide him the enchanting tablets, but even if Anthony had actually


    offered him the pills, it would bepletely ineffective.


    If Keh demanded taking any medication indiscriminately to try and restore his own member, it


    would just permit the medicine to proceed collecting in the nerves, which would eventually lead to


    tissue necrosis.


    It appeared as though the Weaver family was truly in deep trouble this time around. Keh was


    not only a challenging person, but he was also an evil person. He would certainly never surrender


    till he had actually entirely destroyed the Weaver household.


    At this time, Isaac stated, ¡°The 2nd young lord of the Webb household is currently secured up at


    Castle Optimal Psychiatric Health Center. It is stated that he hade down with a very weird


    disease.


    As he mentioned this, Isaac sighed as he said, ¡°I can really be thought about a really


    knowledgeable and also well-read individual but this is really the very first time that I have actually


    ever before heard of such a disease.


    Otherwise for the videos that I¡¯ve seen on socialworks, I would certainly never ever think this to


    be real! This is really a huge as well as unusual globe!¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded before he asked out of curiosity, ¡°What are his father and also sibling


    doing?¡±.


    Isaac quickly replied, ¡°The current head of the Webb household is Kian¡¯s grandpa, Lord Webb. Also


    though Lord Webb is still the existing head of the Webb family members, as the oldest boy, Kian¡¯s


    papa, Donald Webb had currently begun taking over the family business on a huge scale.


    This is not that shocking thinking about the fact that he would potentially be the next head of the


    Webb family members.¡±.


    After that, Isaac proceeded talking, ¡°As for Kian¡¯s sibling, Sean Webb, he has simply graduated


    from Cambridge University the year before this and also he has actually simply begun to take over


    part of the family members service under Donald¡¯s guidance.


    Donald rtes to Sean as his sessor and also he¡¯s supporting Sean to take control of his setting


    in the much future.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded as he paid attention to Isaac¡¯s words. He understood that the Webb family


    members had a rtively solid history as well as he recognized that they could be taken into


    consideration as the most powerful family members in the southerly area. Nevertheless, he was not


    worried of the Webb family whatsoever.


    He educated the second young lord of the Webb family members a lesson due to the fact that their


    boy was a ruthless and unsympathetic sleazebag.


    If the Webb household was not encouraged as well as nned to seek an examination into the


    matter, then Charlie Wade truly did not mind having some fun with them.


    At this time, Isaac¡¯s automobile dropped in front of Charlie Wade¡¯s home.


    Charlie Wade pressed the auto door open prior to he stated a little, ¡°You have been running around


    all evening. Thank you for your hard work. You ought to go back as well as have some rest now.¡±.


    Isaac responded in a hurry prior to he imed, ¡°Thanks for your concern, Mr. Wade!¡±.


    After leaving the cars and truck, the skies was currently obtaining brighter.


    When Charlie Wade entered his home, he discovered that his partner, ire Wilson Wilson, and


    also his father-inw were still out cold.


    He went back to his room and also he was eased when he saw ire Wilson sleeping peacefully in


    bed.


    As a result of the Apocalyptic Publication, Charlie Wade¡¯s mental state was always great as well as


    at its most optimal. He would not feel weary at all also if he did not get to sleep all night.


    At this time, Charlie Wade obtained the three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng that he bought for a


    hundred million bucks from the auctionst night. After that, he thoroughly observed it for a couple


    of minutes.


    The exceptional purple ginseng had fantastic medicinal strength and it was sufficient for Charlie


    Wade to refine an even far better revitalizing pill.


    The medicinal result of this invigorating pill was extremely wonderful as well as it can also bring the


    dead back to life!


    If a dying individual took this revitalizing tablet, he could be recharged as well as live for numerous


    years more!


    Furthermore, if a person took this tablet in their twilight years, they might perhaps extend their lives


    for one more 10 years or even more.


    Even if a healthy person took this pill, they can quickly make their body stronger, protect against


    diseases, and additionally make their very own body immune to all sorts of poison.


    To amon person, this rejuvenating tablet could be considered as one of the most enchanting


    among all magic medicine.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s body was already much more powerfulpared to any type of average individual¡¯s


    yet if he made a rejuvenating tablet as well as took it consistently, he can control his own body as


    well as he would certainly have the ability to press his potential even further!


    Therefore, Charlie Wade decided to spend some time today to prepare all the remaining natural


    herbs and also products that he needed to fine-tune the renewing tablets!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 489


    ire Wilson woke up at around seven in the early morning.


    As quickly as Charlie Wade listened to some motions, he hurriedly acted to be asleep as heid


    motionlessly on the flooring.


    After standing up, ire Wilson extended as she woke up silently. When she looked at Charlie


    Wade, who was sleeping on the floor right now, ire Wilson could not assist however feel a little


    distressed.


    Since Charlie Wade wed her and also came to be the son-inw of the Wilson household, he had


    actually been sleeping on the floor for more than three years.


    When they first obtained wed, ire Wilson really did not care much concerning Charlie Wade and


    also she did not have any type of feelings for him.


    After spending so many years with him, ire Wilson did not recognize why she felt specifically


    secure with Charlie Wade by her side.


    Sometimes, ire Wilson was also terrified that Charlie Wade would instantly leave her.


    In this current time period, so much had actually taken ce in your home and it made ire


    Wilson even more particr that Charlie Wade was really the only individual she can in fact rely on


    the most in this world. Other Than Charlie Wade, all of her close rtives were not reliable


    whatsoever.


    Naturally, there was no requirement to even state her granny et cetera of her loved ones. They did


    rule out her as part of their family whatsoever.


    As for her own mother, ire Wilson was likewise entirely amazed. In her mother¡¯s eyes, ire


    Wilson was simply just a device for her to reach the peak of life and also lead an abundant as well


    as wealthy life.


    Even though ire Wilson had actually currently been married to Charlie Wade for greater than


    three years, ine Ma was still hoping that ire Wilson as well as Charlie Wade would get a


    separation just so ire Wilson would certainly be able to wed a rich man.


    Moreover, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s father was an overwhelmed guy and it would certainly be fantastic


    if he did not create any trouble for them outside, not to mention give her with any support in any way


    those defining moments.


    ire Wilson felt most at simplicity and also safeguard with Charlie Wade, that was resting on the


    flooring at this time.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s heart was surging as well as beating desperately as she took a look at


    Charlie Wade. At this time, her bed room door was unexpectedly pressed open.


    As quickly as she looked up, ire Wilson saw her mommy, ine Ma, hurrying boldy right into her


    bed room dressed in her jammies.


    ire Wilson could not help however ask, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Why did you intrude without


    knocking on the door first?¡±.


    ine Ma quickly ran over to the other side of the bed before she looked down and also saw


    Charlie Wade, that was rapid asleep on the flooring.


    I dreamt that you were pregnant with Charlie Wade¡¯s kid. I had toe over to examine if Charlie


    Wade is resting on your bed!


    Currently, ine Ma massaged her chest delicately as she said, ¡°Let me tell you something, ire


    Wilson Wilson. You have to never ever let Charlie Wade up on your bed! Do you hear me?¡±.


    ire Wilson was a little annoyed as well as she stated, ¡°Mommy, Charlie Wade as well as I are


    already couple. So, our sleeping setup is none of your service!¡±.


    ¡± My a * s!¡± ine Ma shouted as she positioned her hands on her hips. ¡°I was the one who brought


    to life you so every little thing that you do is my business! I will certainly not allow a piece of trash to


    make use of my child¡¯s body!¡±.


    ire Wilson replied madly, ¡°Mom! Charlie Wade conserved your life!¡±.


    Currently, ine Ma left one hand on her hip as she turned her other hand as well as replied


    indignantly, ¡°Do not speak to me about that pointless piece of garbage!


    I, your mommy, have been staying in this world for such a long period of time and also the only point


    that I have actually ever counted on is being ruthless!¡±.


    Afterwards, ine Ma stated, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you have to be a cleverdy. The most


    important point that you possess is your body!


    With such an ideal body as well as lovely face, you¡¯ll definitely have the ability to wed a billionaire


    after you separation Charlie Pitch in the future! Would not our household be living a good life then?¡±.


    ire Wilson flipped her patchwork angrily before she stated, ¡°I can not be troubled to continue


    suggesting with you. I¡¯m going to wash up currently.¡±.


    ¡± Hey, you youngster ¡­¡± ine Ma hurriedly chased after ire Wilson as she wanted to continue


    informing her.


    After the both of them left the room, Charlie Wade opened his eyes with a sullen feeling in his heart.


    This evil one mother-inw of his was truly a horrible person! He would certainly have no choice yet


    to instruct her a lesson sooner orter!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 490


    At half past seven in the morning, Charlie Wade acted that he had actually just gotten up. After


    washing up, he went out to get something prior to he got home.


    ire Wilson fast headed to her workce after consuming morning meal. Afterwards, ine Ma


    took down the recipes prior to she dragged her partner, Jacob Wilson, bent on visit the vacation


    home at Thompson First with her.


    She was already beginning to lose her patience because it was taking such a very long time for the


    restorations at the rental property to be finished.


    Jacob Wilson was very reluctant to go and he attempted to encourage her, ¡°There are numerous


    floorings in the vacation home as well as it adds up to more than a thousand square meters.


    It needs to probably take even more than half a year for them to be done with the restoration


    functions.


    ine Ma responded in a disgruntled manner, ¡°I do not care! I have already resided in this busted


    residence for long enough. If the improvements aren¡¯tpleted by following month, then I prefer to


    oversleep the upleted vacation home instead of staying right here a minute much longer!¡±


    After that, ine Ma advised Jacob Wilson right away, ¡°Quit talking nonsense! Adjustment out of


    your clothing and also drive me over to have a look at the suite. Rush! Or else, I¡¯ll eliminate all the


    vintages you have actually restored residence!¡±


    Jacob Wilson did not pursue much in his life and also the only point that he was really curious about


    was vintages.


    Despite the fact that he was constantly obtaining scammed and despite the fact that he invested a


    great deal of money buying plenty of pointless products, he somehow felt that things that he bought


    remained in reality all extremely important.


    Even if they were not beneficial whatsoever now, he was specific that they would certainly be very


    beneficial after waiting a couple of years. For that reason, he had actually constantly concerned all


    of his things as some type of rare prize.


    Jacob Wilson promptly relented as well as gave up as soon as he listened to ine Ma


    endangering to throw all his prizes away. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll apany you there, alright?¡±


    ine Ma pressed him before she imed, ¡°Then, what are you still awaiting? Hurry as well as


    be your clothing!¡±


    Jacob Wilson cried out right now, ¡°I have not ended up eating fifty percent of my crullers yet! Simply


    let meplete my meal first!¡±


    ¡± Eat, consume, and consume! ine Ma stated out of aggravation. ¡°You¡¯reing to be as


    ineffective as Charlie Wade!


    At this time, Jacob Wilson replied with a dismal expression on his face, ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll stop eating.¡±


    After he was done speaking, Jacob Wilson swiftly rose to alter his clothing.


    When he returned after, ine Ma urged him to leave the house quickly.


    When Charlie Wade saw that his entire household had actually currently gone out, he rapidly got his


    mobile phone prior to he called Graham to ask him to send out over more than thirty sorts of


    medicinal herbs as well as materials.


    He wanted to fine-tune his revitalizing tablet as soon as he perhaps could!


    Graham naturally epted send out the herbs over to him and also informed him that he would


    supply the natural herbs as well as products to him immediately.


    As quickly as he hung up, Charlie Wade instantly obtained a call from Anthony.


    As quickly as the call was linked, Anthony said professionally, ¡°Mr. Wade, did you handle to capture


    the Japanese man who attempted to swipe the medicine from me yesterday?¡±


    ¡± Yes, we captured them,¡± Charlie Wade replied. ¡°I just set out the catch for them but I really did not


    anticipate them to jump right into it.¡±


    Anthony was likewise surprised and he promptly stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, I heard several of my friends in


    the clinical circle saying that the chairman of Kobayashi Pharma, Mr. Masao Kobayashi, passed


    away early today from an abrupt health problem. Is this case rted to the 4 pills that you offered to


    me that day?¡±


    Right now, Charlie Wade replied faintly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Masao Kobayashi died after he took among the 4


    pills that I offered you. Those pills aren¡¯t really wonder medicine however are really toxin.¡±


    Anthony had actually already expected that there would certainly be a trouble with the pills that


    Charlie Wade had actually provided to him.


    As quickly as he listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words, he could not assist but exim, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    you¡¯re really extraordinary! If you did not intend all of this ahead of time, then the magical tablets


    that you had actually given to me would certainly have already been removed by the Japanese guy


    ¡­¡±.


    As they were talking, Charlie Wade unexpectedly heard the voice of Anthony¡¯s granddaughter, X


    talking behind-the-scenes, ¡°Grandfather! The bros from the Weaver household, Jeffrey and Liam,


    are right here to see you!¡±.


    ¡± The Weaver family members?¡± Anthony can not help but frowned. ¡°Why are they right here to see


    me?¡±.


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he just smiled as well as stated, ¡°I heard that Keh¡¯s nerves


    have begun to smolder after taking the medicine created by the Weaver family members. I believe


    that they are possibly right here to beg you to help them.¡±.


    Right now, Anthony instantly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t fret. I recognize that the b * stard, Keh,


    was very ill-mannered in the direction of you. Also if he were to die in front of me, I would not raise a


    finger to help him!¡±.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 491-495

    Chapter 491-495


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 491


    At this time, Jeffrey and Liam were dropped in the personnel of Serene Globe Facility.


    ¡± Excuse me, did you make an appointment for your see today?¡±


    The man asked as he checked out Jeffrey extremely vigntly.


    He had never ever seen Jeffrey prior to as well as there had been way too many messy and also


    unsuitable individualsing to Serene Globe Center to seek Anthony in the past two days.


    Therefore, the boy did not dare to let anybody in so delicately.


    Jeffrey hurriedly responded, ¡°Hello there, young sibling. I am Jeffrey, the young lord of the Weaver


    family members.


    Please educate the wizard medical professional, Dr. Simmons, that I confess I must have upset him


    at the Chinese Medical Expo the other day.


    The reason I¡¯m right here today is to ask forgiveness to Dr. Simmons and I really wish that he¡¯ll


    have the ability to provide me a chance to apologize to him in person.¡±


    The boy responded coldly, ¡°Dr. Simmons has actually imed he won¡¯t be seeing any individual that


    does not have a consultation with him! So, please leave promptly!¡±


    ¡± You ought to at least be speaking nicely to me. I am still the young lord of the Weaver family


    anyhow. Let me tell ¡­¡±.


    ¡± Sorry, but none people at Serene World Facility understand of the Weaver family members.


    Please leave immediately. Or else, I have no choice however to call the police!¡±.


    The boy did not intend to surrender as well as he could not be bothered to reveal Jeffrey any


    regard. He was chasing him out of the clinic at this time.


    ¡± Do not do this to me, bro. We can chat points out perfectly ¡­¡± Jeffrey started panicking at this


    time.


    The reason he came right here today was to plead Anthony to do something about it to save


    Keh.


    If Keh¡¯s penis continued smoldering to the point where he required amputation, then the


    Weaver household would definitely have to pay for it!


    In the eyes of the Weaver family, Anthony was possibly the only person who would be able to


    conserve Keh currently.


    Even though Jeffrey would certainly be asking an extravagant demand from Anthony, as long as


    Anthony might cure Keh, the Weaver household would also be able to leave from a disaster!


    Jeffrey positioned all of his hopes on Anthony.


    If his daddy figured out that he did not also reach see Anthony in person, he would absolutely rage.


    At the same time, Liam, the bogus son of the Weaver family members, simply stood at the side


    without stating anything at all.


    This time around, his daddy, Jordan, had already stated that whoever can fix this crisis would


    seed him as the chairman of Weaver Pharmaceuticals. The very first thing that came to Liam¡¯s


    mind was to seek Anthony¡¯s help.


    Nevertheless, he did not anticipate Jeffrey to have the exact same suggestion as well as given that


    he had actually run into his sibling at the center, he could only be a fan and aide to his senior


    sibling.


    Jeffrey intended to see Anthony immediately, so he opened his mouth as well as yelled into the


    Serene World Facility, ¡°Dr. Simmons, we need your assistance to save a life! Please allow us in!¡±.


    The boy was very angry currently. ¡°I have actually already informed you that Dr. Simmons is not


    seeing any individual without a consultation! Don¡¯t you assume it¡¯s very immoral for you to be


    howling in this manner?¡±.


    Right now, Anthony had just finished his telephone call with Charlie Wade and he stepped out of his


    assessment area.


    He walked towards the door before he looked coldly at the Weaver brothers as he said, ¡°Why are


    both of you causing trouble at Serene Globe Facility?¡±.


    When Jeffrey saw Anthony, he quickly pressed the young man aside prior to he fast said, ¡°Dr.


    Simmons, I am Jeffrey from the Weaver family. I actually require your assistance!¡±.


    Anthony simply red at him prior to he said, ¡°I remember you. I saw you being extremely ill-


    mannered in the direction of Mr. Wade at the Chinese Medicine Exposition a few days ago. Now,


    you actually presume to find as well as produce trouble at my center?¡±.


    Jeffrey fast asked, ¡°Don¡¯t obtain me wrong, Dr. Simmons. I was perplexed and I understand that I


    offended Mr. Wade at the Chinese Medication Expo the various other day.


    ¡± Difficult,¡± Anthony responded coldly. ¡°Mr. Wade has actually been very kind to me all this while.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 492


    After he was done speaking, Anthony turned around as he was ready to chase them away.


    Jeffrey worried and started pleading, ¡°I¡¯m actually sorry for what I did, Dr. Simmons. I know that it


    was my blunder. It¡¯s my fault. I have noints in any way if you want to hit or scold me.


    It¡¯s just that the Weaver family members has run into a substantial situation this time. Could you


    actually bear to see the Weaver family memberspletely damaged easily?¡±.


    Anthony responded coldly, ¡°Sorry, however I¡¯m not that familiar with you at all. Your family members


    has absolutely nothing to do with me. Please leave quickly.¡±.


    As quickly as he listened to Anthony¡¯s words, Jeffrey fast seized the brocade box from Liam before


    he handed it over to Anthony as well as said pleasantly, ¡°Dr. Simmons, this is simply a token of my


    gratitude. It is a piece of Hetian jade worth greater than 5 million dors! Please approve it!¡±.


    Anthony did not even look at the supposed Hetian jade before he stated unceremoniously, ¡°Do not


    inform me exactly how it¡¯s worth 5 million dors. I will not approve it also if it¡¯s worth fifty million


    dors or five hundred million bucks!


    At this time, Liam, that had been keeping quiet all this time around, sighed softly as he stooped on


    the ground directly prior to he started asking Anthony bitterly, ¡°Dr. Simmons, please be merciful and


    also conserve the Weaver family members.


    I will submit to you as a kind of gratefulness for your generosity towards our family.¡±.


    Anthony got a little less mad after seeing Liam¡¯s pious appearance.


    Compared to the arrogant as well as arrogant Jeffrey, Liam was obviously much better educated


    and a lot more polite. Both siblings were the reverse of each other.


    Jeffrey zed at Liam, full of dissatisfaction in his heart. He cursed calmly in his heart at this time,


    ¡®This b * stard is truly proficient at cing on an act!


    He¡¯s really stooping down and submitting before Dr. Simmons? Maybe he intends to swipe the


    credit rating and also wants the setting of the head of the family!¡¯.


    As he considered this, Jeffrey kicked Liam apart prior to he yelled, ¡°You¡¯re just an illegitimate child.


    What certifications do you have to stoop in support of the Weaver family?


    If there¡¯s anyone that¡¯s going to kneel on behalf of the Weaver family, that individual would be me!¡±.


    Although Liam was kicked to the ground, he did not whine or state anything. Instead, he hurriedly


    rose before he patted off the dust on his body before he stood aside in a simple fashion.


    Currently, Jeffrey rapidly stooped down on his knees as he pled, ¡°Dr. Simmons, you ought to have


    heard that Keh¡¯s disease did not improve however rather degraded after taking the medicine


    concocted by the Weaver family.


    Since his penis is rotting, he¡¯s intimidating to damage the Weaver family! You¡¯re the only person that


    can conserve the Weaver family currently!¡±.


    Anthony had already recognized the function of their browse through to him today and also after


    paying attention to Jeffrey¡¯s description, he turned down their demand once more with no reluctance


    at all. ¡°You want me to save Keh?


    Let me tell you, it¡¯s definitely difficult! Both you as well as Keh have actually consistently


    disrespected Mr. Wade. Even if you were to inform me that the skies is falling down on me, I won¡¯t


    raise a solitary finger to assist him!¡±.


    After he was done speaking, Anthony informed his personnel in a chilly fashion, ¡°Okay, get these


    two males out of my clinic currently!¡±.


    Right awayter on, Anthony turned around and also walked additional inside Serene Globe Facility


    without even transforming his head back.


    Although it is imed that a healer ought to have a parental heart, no one should be required to do


    good for the evil.


    The personnel quickly kicked Liam and also Jeffrey out currently prior to he said, ¡°If both of you


    attempt to appear at Serene Globe Clinic once again, I will certainly call the police right away!¡±.


    Jeffrey had an extremely awful expression on his face as he stood at the entry of Serene Globe


    Clinic.


    Other than Anthony, there weren¡¯t any other brilliant doctors in Aurouss Hilll who would be able to


    treat Keh.


    Keh¡¯s ailment could wear away and get worse, and also the Weaver family would entirely shed


    all hope after that!


    At this time, Liam asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother, what should we do currently?¡±.


    Jeffrey nced at Liam in disgust before he put him as well as imed, ¡°Liam, the number of times


    do I have to inform you not to call me your brother? You¡¯re a b * stard child and you aren¡¯t worthy of


    being my brother!¡±.


    After that, Jeffrey red at him with a contemptuous expression on his face before he stated, ¡°I¡¯m


    going to seek somebody else to find an escape of this concern. You can stab in the back your


    own!¡±.


    After that, Jeffrey entered his limo before repeling promptly.


    Liam stood there for a moment with anger in his eyes.


    After that, he reached his arms right into his pocket before he touched something that he had


    hidden with him for greater than 10 years.


    After an instant, it seemed as though he had actually made some sort of decision as he covertly


    gritted his teeth prior to he turned around and got in Serene Globe Center once again ¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 493


    When the team member saw that Liam had gone into Serene Globe Center once again, he frowned


    prior to he said, ¡°Why are you back here once again? Please leave currently! You are not invited


    below!¡±.


    Liam asked, ¡°Sibling, I have something that I wish to say to Dr. Simmons in person. I¡¯ll leave as


    quickly as I im my words.¡±.


    The team member frowned before he said, ¡°Dr. Simmons has already imed that he does not


    want to see you. Why are you still being so insensitive?¡±.


    Liam stooped on the ground before he shouted, ¡°Dr. Simmons, I am Liam as well as I would love to


    speak with you one-on-one.


    Please be merciful as well as listen to me for a short while. If you decline to see me, I will certainly


    just kneel and wait outside till you decide to meet me!¡±.


    At this time, Anthony had currently walked right into the consultation space at the back of Serene


    World Clinic. However, he can not help but sigh when he heard Liam¡¯s voice.


    He had currently been in contact with the illegitimate child of the Weaver family members a couple


    of times and also Anthony might inform that he was without a doubt very enlightened and polite.


    Anthony additionally really felt that Liam¡¯s scenario in the Weaver family members was truly


    deserving of sympathy.


    As soon as Anthony listened to Liam¡¯s words, he additionally really feltpassionate and also


    somewhat relocated.


    He came out of the appointment room and also when he saw that Jeffrey had already left as well as


    Liam was all alone at the entrance of the center, he imed, ¡°You cane in and also fulfill me.¡±.


    ¡± Thanks, Dr. Simmons!¡± Liam was satisfied currently. He rose in a hurry before he followed Anthony


    in the direction of the rear of the center.


    As soon as they entered the back hall, Liam promptly got a slender wooden box made of mahogany


    from his pockets. Afterwards, he opened up the wooden box, exposing an entire item of snow white


    ginseng.


    Afterwards, Liam supplied the ginseng to Anthony with both hands as he blurted out, ¡°Dr. Simmons,


    this is the thousand-year-old snow white ginseng that my mommy left me prior to she passed away.


    I want tomit this piece of thousand-year-old snow white ginseng to Mr. Wade so he can have


    mercy on me and also aid the Weaver family on my part!¡±.


    Anthony was stunned when he saw the snow white ginseng.


    It became actually a thousand-year-old snow white ginseng!


    Anthony had actually just ever seen as well as read a summary of this sort of ginseng in ssical


    medical publications.


    He even believed that such a thing did not exist in this world as well as thought that the snow white


    ginseng can only live for approximately a hundred years old at most.


    Although this piece of snow white ginseng was not very long, its entire body was currently a little


    translucent and also this was since it had currently been waxed.


    A normal item of ginseng would not normally wax as well as therefore, it was obvious that this was


    indeed a ginseng that was more than a thousand years of age!


    This made Anthony end that this snow white ginseng was absolutely greater than a thousand years


    of ages!


    Suddenly, this point really existed in this globe!


    At this time, he could not assist yet asked in shock, ¡°This ¡­ this is actually yours? Why do you have


    such valuable medical materials in your belongings?¡±.


    Liam nodded prior to he stated earnestly, ¡°Dr. Simmons, to inform you the reality, my mother hails


    Mount Golmin. My forefathers as well as my grandfather have been gathering medical natural herbs


    on Mount Golmin for generations.


    This thousand-year-old snow white ginseng has really been handed down in my mom¡¯s household


    for many generations. It is one of our family members¡¯s most valued belongings.¡±.


    After that, Liam said when again, ¡°When my daddy, Jordan Weaver, simply started his medical


    material organization, he typically came to Mount Golmin to gather medicinal natural herbs as well


    as materials. After my mom obtained pregnant as well as gave birth to me, he left us all alone.


    ¡± When my mother dropped seriously sick and was about to pass away, she hesitated that I would


    certainly be left alone in this world. As a result, she covertly contacted my grandpa and considering


    that I am one of the descendants of the Weaver household, my grandfather did not desire me to live


    outside alone.


    During that time, my grandfather purchased my father to pick me up from Mount Golmin and also


    bring me back to the Weaver household.¡±.


    ¡± Prior to my mom passed away, she left me this item of thousand-year-old snow white ginseng and


    told me to keep it with me whatsoever times in preparation for any type of emergencies.


    Since the Weaver family is encountering such a huge dilemma, I am greater than happy tomit


    this thousand-year-old snow white ginseng to Mr. Wade if he would simply provide an aiding hand to


    our household!¡±.


    Anthony was utterly amazed since he was very surprised.


    He had actually always recognized that Liam was an illegitimate child but he did not know that there


    was such a story behind it.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 494


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Liam had never informed any person regarding his life. Anthony was the very first individual that he


    ever before told his story to.


    Ever since he was brought back to the Weaver household, Liam had always been insulted as well


    as embarrassed by everyone around him.


    Because his youth, his daddy, Jordan, as well as his half-brother, Jeffrey, had constantly disliked


    him. He had always been reprimanded, defeated, and also based on various kind of humiliations


    however he had actually slowly obtained utilized to it.


    He had been extremely patient as he slowly awaited the day when he would ultimately have the


    ability to find a suitable opportunity to leave his dark and also unpleasant scenario.


    Considering that the Weaver family was struggling with such a big situation as well as since Jordan


    had already officially revealed that the position of chairman of Weaver Pharmaceuticals would be


    offered to any person who could solve this situation, Liam made a decision that he should capitalize


    on this chance to use the thousand-year-old snow white ginseng that he had maintained concealed


    for more than twenty years to transform his life around!


    This thousand-year-old snow white ginseng was invaluable.


    The normal rate for the three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng that Charlie Wade and also Keh


    contended for formerly was estimated to be around thirty million bucks.


    This thousand-year-old snow white ginseng could be cost a minimum of one hundred million dors


    normally. If a person were to fight for it, it would not be umon for it to be sold for at the very


    least 3 hundred million dors.


    Liam was willing to hand this thousand-year-old snow white ginseng to Charlie Wade so Charlie


    Wade would certainly be able to deal with the dilemma that the Weaver family was facing.


    If he might efficiently deal with the situation, then he wouldstly be able to take over the position of


    chairman of Weaver Pharmaceuticals.


    Anthony was surprised by this thousand-year-old snow white ginseng.


    He recognized that Charlie Wade had the capacity to fine-tune as well as concoct medicine and he


    recognized that this thousand-year-old snow white ginseng would definitely be of terrific assistance


    to Charlie Wade.


    He quickly took out his cell phone to call Charlie Wade.


    At this time, Charlie Wade had simply received the medicinal herbs and also materials from


    Graham. After that, hebined the three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng with all the other


    medicinal natural herbs and products to make concerning thirty Invigorating Pills.


    As soon as he was done making the Rejuvenating Pills, Charlie Wade all of a sudden obtained a


    phone call from Anthony.


    As quickly as the call was connected, Anthony¡¯s voice sounded on the various other end of the line.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Liam, the invalid son of the Weaver household is requesting your help.


    If you can help the Weaver household to tide over the situation they are facing, he¡¯s willing to


    provide you a thousand-year-old snow white ginseng!¡±.


    ¡± A thousand year old snow white ginseng? Is it true?¡±.


    Charlie Wade was extremely surprised. The three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng was currently a


    really umon medicinal herb. Furthermore, the snow white ginseng was a lot more priceless


    and also rarer than the purple ginseng itself.


    What¡¯s more, the thousand-year-old snow white ginseng was definitely regarded as a prize in the


    clinical field.


    As a matter of fact, Charlie Wade was a little ecstatic when he found out about the thousand-year-


    old snow white ginseng.


    He had checked out in the Apocalyptic Publication that also snow white ginseng that was greater


    than five hundred years of ages was currently a prize of paradise with a very solid mood. If he could


    get his hands on it, after that he would certainly be able to enhance his strength and also his


    abilities.


    At this time, Anthony rapidly said, ¡°To be honest, Mr. Wade, this is the very first time that I am


    seeing a thousand-year-old snow white ginseng for myself.


    Consequently, I am not actually sure whether it is really a thousand years old. However, I can be


    specific that it is most definitely more than five hundred years old.¡±.


    Charlie Wade hummed before he praised Anthony, ¡°Dr. Simmons, you did a good task with this


    issue. Actually, I simply made a new tablet that will certainly have the ability to make you ten times


    more youthful than you are! I will pass you among these tablets!¡±.


    When Anthony listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s voice, he shivered in exhration as he imed


    professionally, ¡°Mr. Wade, you are truly as well kind to me. I am only doing what I need to do. It is


    my responsibility ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled prior to he said, ¡°Dr. Simmons, I have actually told you that I will certainly


    always award and also punish people appropriately. If you do things for me, I will naturally not forget


    to offer you debt for it. You can bring Liam to me now and I will award you in the future.¡±.


    After that, Charlie Wade stated once more, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring Liam over to see me currently so I


    can establish the credibility of his thousand-year-old snow white ginseng?¡±.


    Anthony responded promptly, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade! I will certainly bring him over immediately!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 495


    Anthony hung up the phone before he informed Liam, ¡°Mr. Wade has actually currently agreed to


    satisfy you. You can include me now.¡±.


    When Liam heard this, he immediately showed an expression of gratefulness as he bowed before


    Anthony and imed, ¡°Thanks for your kindness as well as assistance, Dr. Simmons!¡±.


    Anthony waved his hand prior to he stated, ¡°I¡¯m just lending Mr. Wade a hand. You do not require to


    thank me. If Mr. Wade is willing to aid you, after that you can just thank him straight.¡±.


    Liam responded quickly before he stated, ¡°Okay, should we leave now, Dr. Simmons?¡±.


    Anthony responded before he called out to his granddaughter, X, as he imed, ¡°X! Can you


    drive us over to Mr. Wade¡¯s home?¡±.


    When X listened to that her grandpa was going to see Charlie Wade, she was really fired up and


    she swiftly stated, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s review currently! We would not desire Mr. Wade to wait so long!¡±.


    After that, Liam took his thousand-year-old snow white ginseng with him prior to he adhered to


    Anthony and also X out of Serene Globe Facility. After that, they got into a new Audi that X


    had recently acquired.


    After Anthony made the decision to stay in Aurouss Hilll, X had determined to buy this auto so it


    would certainly be more convenient for her to circumnavigate with her grandpa.


    X drove towards Charlie Wade¡¯s house and also within ten minutes, they were already in front of


    Charlie Wade¡¯s house.


    Right now, Anthony looked at Liam prior to he offered him a gentle tip. ¡°Your brother had some


    conflicts with Mr. Pitch in the past. You need to remember not to be disrespectful towards Mr. Wade


    when you see himter.¡±.


    Liam nodded hurriedly prior to he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, Dr. Simmons. I would never ever


    attempt disrespect Mr. Wade!¡±.


    ¡± Okay.¡± Anthony recognized that Liam as well as his egotistic sibling were 2 totally different


    individuals. He merely nodded before he pressed the doorbell.


    Charlie Wade quickly opened the door. As quickly as they saw Charlie Wade, Anthony as well as


    X hurriedly bowed prior to they weed him respectfully, ¡°Hey there, Mr. Wade!¡±.


    Liam additionally fast admired as well as weed Charlie Wade respectfully, ¡°Great to meet you,


    Mr. Wade.¡±.


    Charlie Wade nodded prior to he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous. Come in and also sit so


    that we can talk.¡±.


    The 3 of them swiftly strolled right into your house.


    As soon as they entered the house, the 3 of them can not aid but browse the living room. This was


    the very first time that they had actually ever checked out Charlie Wade¡¯s house as well as they


    could not assist yet feel a little shocked.


    Charlie Wade had many connections with all the upper ss individuals in Aurouss Hilll and he had


    such amendable condition. Why did he choose to live in such a normal household building?


    Liam additionally felt that Charlie Wade was indecipherable. He was obviously a very wealthy man


    who could easily invest one hundred million bucks at a public auction and yet, he was residing in


    such a straightforward environment.


    Charlie Wade did not know what the three of them were thinking about as well as he simply aimed


    at the couch before he imed, ¡°Please take a seat.¡±.


    The three of them nodded before they took a seat directly opposite Charlie Wade.

 Chapter 496-500

    Chapter 496-500


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 496


    Right now Charlie Wade considered Liam before he asked oddly, ¡°I heard that you have something


    to ask me?¡±


    Liam responded fast before he secured the wooden box consisting of the thousand-year-old snow


    white ginseng from his pocket as well as handed it over to Charlie Wade.


    After that, he said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, this thousand-year-old snow white ginseng is a family


    members antique that was passed down in my mommy¡¯s family for many generations.


    I have actually been carrying it near to me all these years yet this sort of prize can never ever reach


    its optimal capacity in my hands. As a result, after considering it, I¡¯ve chosen tomit it to you, Mr.


    Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade did not say anything and also he merely opened the wooden box to check out the


    thousand-year-old snow white ginseng.


    Currently, he might see a piece of snow white ginseng with human-like roots and some wax


    surrounding it existing inside the box.


    Moreover, with just a solitary nce, Charlie Wade can really feel the solid as well as rich spiritual


    energy within the snow white ginseng. This was really a treasure of paradise as well as earth!


    It had actually made it through for hundreds of years between heaven and also earth and had taken


    in all the aura between paradise and also.


    The thousand-year-old snow white ginseng originated from Mount Golmin, where it has constantly


    been really well shielded as well as had an almost primitive ecology. Consequently, this was


    undoubtedly a really pure snow white ginseng.


    Charlie Wade could not assist yet feel a little excited. If he utilized this thousand-year-old snow


    white ginseng for himself, he would definitely be able to get to a brand-new high potential for his


    very own toughness and also ability. This was merely a possibility he can not stand up to.


    Charlie Wade asked faintly, ¡°So, what would certainly you like me to do for you, Liam?¡±


    He lost his member some time ago and after taking a medicine rmended by the Weaver family,


    his penis is starting to rot.


    I ¡®d really such as to ask for you to take action to assist the Weaver family, Mr. Wade. If you can just


    treat Keh of his condition, then the Weaver family will certainly be able to endure this


    catastrophe ¡­¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled happily right now. Rather than directly replying to Liam, he asked him with an


    interested expression on his face, ¡°I listened to that you¡¯ve experienced countless insults as well as


    humiliation in the Weaver household.


    So, why are you providing me this precious snow white ginseng at this time and also pleading me to


    assist the Weaver household conquer this situation?¡±.


    Liam admitted right away, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve suffered lots of embarrassment in the Weaver household


    throughout the years. If my mother did not drop ill and also pass away when I was still young, I


    would certainly not havee to the Weaver family at all.


    As he spoke about this, Liam unexpectedly came to be a little fired up. He clenched his hands


    tightly together as he said, ¡°The Weaver family has already dishonored and humiliated me for so


    many years.


    The only reason that I¡¯m still staying in the Weaver household is just so I¡¯ll have the ability to search


    for a chance to avenge myself for all the humiliation I¡¯ve endured and also withstood all this while!


    My daddy inflicted great harm upon my mother back after that as well as I have actually always


    really hoped to be able to make him reduced his head in front of me. I desire him to go up to Mount


    Golmin as well as see my mother¡¯s grave to say sorry to her for what he did!¡±.


    At this moment, Liam was really feeling a little perturbed.


    He choked as he stated, ¡°Mr. Wade, my mother was originally the only little girl of a family members


    of herbal medicine enthusiasts at the foot of Mount Golmin. Even though she did not originate from


    a big family members, she lived a good life because of the craftsmanship of their natural herbs and


    medication.


    When the residue of my papa concerned Mount Golmin, he was immediately attracted to my


    mommy because she was lovely and young. He easily deceived my mommy as she was still very


    innocent as well as oblivious at that time.


    He fooled around with my mother when my mom thought that he would certainly marry her


    ultimately. Unexpectedly, he was only a scumbag who left when he discovered that my mother was


    expectant with his youngster ¡­¡±.


    As he discussed this, Liam continued telling Charlie Wade about whatever that urred at that


    time.


    Liam¡¯s mother was expectant without ever before getting married and also she was damned in


    Mount Golmin when she was pregnant with Jordan¡¯s child. If it weren¡¯t because of her pregnancy,


    she would have ended her life a long period of time back.


    After Liam was born, he became a b * stard child that everybody living in the town at the foot of


    Mount Golmin would direct as well asugh at. The only heat and also safe house that he had


    during his childhood was his mother.


    However, his mommy fell ill from overworking and all the built up bitterness she was feeling.


    Therefore, she passed away when he was still a young kid.


    Ever since Liam entered the Weaver household, he had never experienced a solitary good day.


    His daddy looked down on his mom and so he additionally turned nose up at him. His stepmother


    and also half-brother abused him, beat him, as well as degraded him for more than twenty years.


    All this while, Liam had actually been holding in all the bitterness that he was feeling so he would


    have the ability to try to find a chance to retaliate.


    As he mentioned this, Liam considered Charlie Wade before he imed sincerely, ¡°Mr. Wade, my


    father guaranteed that the individual that solves this crisis wille to be the chairman of Weaver


    Pharmaceuticals.


    If you can assist me be the chairman of Weaver Pharmaceuticals, I assure to work for you and


    comply with all yourmands for the remainder of my life!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 497


    When Charlie Wade listened to Liam¡¯s words, he all of a sudden felt that Liam remained in a simr


    circumstance as he was.


    Once, he was additionally an orphan and also piece of trash that was degraded and bullied by


    others.


    His life just turned around when Stephen Thompson found him and also handed Emgrand Group as


    well as a ck card with 10s of billions of bucks over to him.


    Later On, Charlie Wadestly had the possibility to achieve greatness when he discovered the


    Apocalyptic Book by crash.


    Once, he had additionally been cast aside by every person. He had actually also been awaiting a


    chance to verify himself to every person, along with to put all those who had actually hated him in


    the past!


    He couldprehend Liam¡¯s sensations extremely well.


    Liam was a child that had actually been called a b * stard since he was a young boy. His mom died


    and also although he was brought into his very own biological father¡¯s residence, he was subjected


    to even better torture and embarrassment.


    After greater than twenty years, the degree of resistance in his heart had actually already increased


    substantially.


    As he considered this, Charlie Wade determined to help him. Charlie Wade wished to aid Liam to


    gain control of the entire Weaver household.


    It just so urred that Liam¡¯s bro was his enemy. Moreover, Charlie Wade might additionally put the


    thousand-year old-snow white ginseng to great use for himself!


    Charlie Wade imed, ¡°Liam, because you want to take retribution so severely, I will certainly assist


    you.¡±.


    As quickly as Liam heard his words, he stooped down on the ground with excitement prior to he


    mmed his head to the ground as he said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade. Thanks for your kindness! I will


    always remember it!¡±.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade responded prior to he assisted him up as well as asked, ¡°So, where is Keh


    now?¡±.


    ¡± At the Weaver household mansion!¡± Liam replied quickly. ¡°Since the ulcer on his penis can not be


    dealt with, he can only briefly obtain anti-inmmatory as well as antibacterial therapies at the


    Weaver household estate.¡±.


    Charlie Wade responded once more prior to he imed, ¡°Alright after that. If that holds true, then


    allow¡¯s go and also treat him currently.¡±.


    As he talked, Charlie Wade reiterated, ¡°Nevertheless, I have to inform you this. I¡¯m only going to


    cure the ulcer to ensure that his penis does not rot any even more. I will not recover his manhood


    for him.¡±.


    Liam fast responded, ¡°Mr. Wade, do not stress! His member has nothing to do with the Weaver


    family members in any way! The Weaver family only requires to treat him of the ulceration as well


    as avoid his penis from decaying to make sure that he does not need to sever it!¡±.


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°Alright after that. We can leave currently.¡±.


    Liam nodded excitedly before he stated, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡±.


    ***.


    Currently, every person was gathered in the Weaver family members mansion¡¯s living-room as well


    as they had very nervous expressions on their faces.


    The target date given by Keh was already near however it appeared as though no one had


    found a service to fix Keh¡¯s troubles.


    At this time, Keh also had a bleak expression on his face. He was still infusing fluids into his


    body. Nevertheless, the antibiotics might only slow down the dposing yet not treat him.


    As a matter of fact, Keh was currently starting to really feel even more pain and also he can feel


    the circumstance obtaining an increasing number of major.


    When Keh saw the Weaver family members leaving and also eventually returning individually,


    he could not assist yet ask in anger, ¡°What? You have not discovered a method to recover me yet?¡±.


    Everybody had an embarrassed look on their faces and also they began stressing as they


    exchanged glimpses with each other.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 498


    Keh zed ahead of the Weaver household prior to he screamed, ¡°Jordan Weaver! Have not


    you located a method to treat me yet?¡±.


    Jordan trembled a little as he responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chairman Wilson. I have currently sent a


    person to find a famous doctor ahead over to cure you.


    I have actually likewise mobilized all the Weaver family members¡¯s get in touches with in the


    pharmaceutical industry as well as we are all trying to find even stronger prescription antibiotics that


    would assist to cure you.¡±.


    Although he was stating that, Jordan recognized that there was no hope at all.


    He had initially wished that Jeffrey would be able to wee Anthony toe over to cure Keh


    yet Anthony did not provide him any kind of face in any way.


    After Jeffrey was driven out of Serene Globe Facility by Anthony, he had actually likewise gone to


    seek a couple of other famous brilliant physicians in Aurouss Hilll. As soon as any kind of one of


    them listened to that the individual was Keh, no one wanted toe.


    Word about the event involving Anthony had actually already spread out all over Aurouss Hilll. In


    addition, they additionally understood that Keh¡¯s penis was ulcerating due to the fact that he


    had been taking medication indiscriminately.


    The medical professional at Silverwing Medical facility likewise imed that the only cure for this


    circumstance was an amputation. That would certainly dare to get associated with this issue today?


    If he was not cured, not just would they be ridiculed, however they could additionally deal with


    Keh¡¯s revenge. He had actually retaliated against the Weaver family members merely since


    they had actually given him medicine that inevitably caused his penis to start rotting.


    After searching about without any hope of finding any person to deal with Keh, Jeffrey could


    just return house out of anxiety.


    At this time, the various other members of the Weaver family members were likewise in a simr


    scenario as Jeffrey.


    As soon as anyone listened to that the client was Keh, eleven out of ten doctors hesitated to


    find. They did not also want toe even if they were used a great deal of money.


    When Jordan saw this, he all of a sudden felt that the future of the Weaver household was very


    bleak.


    Keh¡¯s rate of festering was not too slow. At this rate, maybe estimated that his penis would be


    totally rotten in less than 2 days¡¯ time. Back then, the Weaver family members would definitely fulfill


    its demise ¡­


    Currently, Jeffrey dragged Jordan aside prior to he asked in a low voice, ¡°Father ¡­ what should we


    do now? Why don¡¯t we flee rather?¡±.


    Jordan took a look at Jeffrey with a sullen expression on his face. The even more he checked out


    him, the angrier and aggravated he felt.


    ¡°You only recognize how to escape regrly! Where could you potentially go to? Do you believe


    that Keh will not look for us after we leave Aurouss Hilll?¡±.


    Afterwards, Jordan took a look at Jeffrey with a frustrated expression on his face as he said, ¡°I


    asked you to bring Dr. Simmons below however you returned all on your own! You¡¯re really


    useless!¡±.


    As quickly as Dr. Simmons listened to that I desired him to deal with Keh, he refused right


    away. It¡¯s clear that he has an enmity with Keh.


    At this time, Jordan raised his hand as well as provided Jeffrey a p across his face before he


    cursed at him, ¡°This has always been the case with you ever before because you were a kid!


    Would we also be in this scenario if you did not attempt to win Keh over by giving him a drug


    that has not been scientifically validated?¡±.


    As he mentioned this, Jordan scolded angrily, ¡°If you did not do that, would we have ended up in


    this circumstance?


    I¡¯ve functioned so tough my whole life to develop Weaver Pharmaceuticals and now you¡¯re about to


    ruin it overnight!¡±.


    Jeffrey had actually been spoiled since he was young as well as his papa had rarely ever before hit


    him. At this point, Jordan might not help yet put Jeffrey as he was loaded with anger as well as


    frustration.


    Jeffrey also had a really unsightly expression on his face right now. He recognized that he was to


    me for this incident as well as it was impossible for him to press the responsibility to somebody


    else.


    He can only cover his face as he stammered, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m really sorry. I was wrong yet I was only


    attempting to bring the Weaver household additionally.


    Keh is the chairman of Modestway Group as well as I believed that our future would certainly


    be brighter if we created an excellent partnership with him ¡­¡±.


    Jordan sighed in despair since Jeffrey¡¯s words in some way touched him to a specific level. He


    understood that his son did not mean to damage the Weaver family. He had just done this since he


    wished that he would have the ability to aid the Weaver family members flourish also better ¡­


    Was this really the destiny of the Weaver family members?


    Possibly this was the cost that he needed to spend for messing around too much when he was


    younger?


    As he was about to shed all hope, somebody in the Weaver family members instantly screamed


    excitedly, ¡°Liam has actually brought the brilliant doctor, Dr. Simmons, and a young man back with


    him!¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 499


    As quickly as he stated this, every person was really delighted.


    Jordan¡¯s eyes expanded as he asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What did you just state? Who did Liam


    restore with him?¡±.


    A person yelled at the door, ¡°Liam brought Dr. Simmons as well as a boy back with him! They have


    actually already gone into the yard!¡±.


    As soon as the voice fell, Jordan quickly had an overjoyed search his face!


    Dr. Simmons was right here?


    Has Liam finally invited Dr. Simmons here?


    Oh my god! It appeared as though there was hope for the Weaver family members!


    Keh was even more thrilled currently.


    He did not appreciate the needle infused at the back of his hand. His eyes were loaded with


    excitement currently!


    Since his penis started to rot, Keh knew that Dr. Simmons was the only one that can cure him.


    Nheless, he likewise recognized that Anthony was extremely disappointed with him and it


    would certainly be difficult for him to step up as well as save him.


    He truly can not recognize why Anthony would transform his mind as well as concur to treat him for


    the benefit of the Weaver family. Nheless, he can not be as well troubled about it. He merely


    wanted to cure himself.


    He did not want to sever it ¡­


    At this time, Jordan, who had that had actually in good healthGreat quickly walked rapidly the in the


    direction of, filled with filled up in exhration heart. Bring Dr. Simmons in right away!¡±.


    Jeffrey was in shock and he blurted out promptly, ¡°Just how can that b * stard, Liam, possibly obtain


    Dr. Simmons to find here? There¡¯s no other way that he potentially did this!¡±.


    ¡± Shut up! I umitted just how he did it. It¡¯s an advantage that he¡¯s managed to wee Dr.


    Simmons ahead below.¡±.


    Jordan zed at Jeffrey before he cautioned him ¡°Do not talk nonsenseter on! If there¡¯s anything


    you require to state, wait up until Dr. Simmons treatments Chairman Wilson first!¡±.


    Jeffrey was very upset yet he can only nod as he listened to his father¡¯s words.


    Right now, Liam stepped into the Weaver household mansion with Anthony and Charlie Wade.


    When they saw Anthony, the rest of the Weaver rtive were all eliminated.


    Every person really felt that the Weaver household would ultimately be conserved now that Anthony


    was here.


    ¡± Unexpectedly, in the moment of crisis, it is none aside from Liam who has actually turned the tide


    around. He¡¯s really amazing!¡±.


    ¡± It seems as though Weaver Pharmaceuticals will certainly be turned over to Liam currently!¡±.


    With Liam¡¯s sudden performance, the instructions of the entire Weaver household seemed to have


    actually altered a little.


    Nevertheless, Jordan was the one that announced that anyone that might resolve this crisis would


    certainly end up being the chairman of Weaver Pharmaceuticals and the head of the Weaver family!


    Every person might not help but really feel a little odd at this time.


    Jeffrey was full of hatred and also temper as he paid attention to everyone¡¯sments.


    ¡® Liam! You d * mn b * stard! You actually attempt to swipe my spotlight?¡¯.


    There was additionally that wretched Dr. Simmons! When Jeffrey invited him, he had actually


    rejected toe. So, why did hee when Liam weed him?


    Right now, Jeffrey all of a sudden saw Charlie Wade.


    The expression on his face turned awful quickly.


    He would never forget the embarrassment that he experienced when Charlie Wadepelled him


    to lick the urinals at Marvelous Club!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 500


    Unexpectedly, this individual was actually together with that b * stard, Liam!


    Keh was also mosting likely to greet Anthony excitedly. Nevertheless, the expression on his


    face altered as quickly as he saw Charlie Wade.


    At the same time, he could not help yet really feel very upset.


    The embarrassment that he had experienced before Charlie Wade was no less than what Jeffrey


    had actually suffered!


    Initially, he pertained to Charlie Wade as his temporal adversary. Currently that Charlie Wade was


    here with Anthony, he did not dare to state anything or create a scene at all.


    This was because he understood that Anthony truly respected as well as appreciated Charlie Wade.


    If he annoyed Charlie Wade once more, Keh hesitated that Anthony would decline to heal him.


    As he thought regarding this, Keh tipped onward promptly before he bowed and said, ¡°Uncle


    Simmons, I know that I have actually agitated you formerly. Please recover me!¡±


    At this time, Anthony responded nonchntly, ¡°I have actually already told you that both our family


    members would have nothing to do with one another in the future. Please do not address me as


    your uncle once again in the future!¡±


    Afterwards, Anthony aimed at Charlie Wade prior to he said professionally, ¡°Additionally, the person


    that will certainly look after you today isn¡¯t me however Mr. Wade instead!¡±


    In Anthony¡¯s eyes, Charlie Wade¡¯s ability was practically close to God¡¯s. Moreover, Charlie Wade¡¯s


    capability at refining wonderful tablets and also medicine had currently subdued that of all the


    doctors as well as pharmacologists in this globe.


    Anthony valued Charlie Wade with all of his heart.


    Keh was stunned when he heard this and he looked at Charlie Pitch in disbelief before he


    stated, ¡°What? Charlie Wade, do you actually believe that someone like you will be able to cure


    me?¡±


    Right now, Charlie Wade looked at Keh with a lively expression on his face as he imed,


    ¡°Well, Keh, what type of mindset is that? Do you actually intend to experience an amputation?¡±


    Anthony likewise frowned as he said, ¡°Keh, Mr. Wade is the only person in this globe that can


    save you from your torment now. I really hope that you will not have any kind of remorses in future if


    you¡¯re going to continue disrespecting Mr. Wade!¡±


    Keh choked as quickly as he listened to Anthony¡¯s words.


    In fact, he had actually already presumed that Charlie Wade was the one who made him lose his


    member to begin with. Nevertheless, he can not locate any type of proof linking it at all.


    Furthermore, Charlie Wade had already degraded him more than once! He had even required him


    to address him as his papa and also grandpa!


    Maybe said that the person that Keh despised the most in this globe was Charlie Wade.


    As soon as Keh heard that Charlie Wade was perhaps the only person in this world who can


    conserve him, he promptly buried all the hatred that he was really feeling. After that, he looked at


    Charlie Wade with a ttering expression on his face as he imed, ¡°I was wrong, Mr. Wade.


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly before he checked out him and said, ¡°Keh, have you forgotten who


    I am?¡±


    Keh gritted his teeth as he covertly believed to himself that he might endure this


    embarrassment for his own roots!


    He quickly knelt down in front of Charlie Wade before he said, ¡°Grandfather, whatever that took


    ce in the past is my fault. Please do not take it to heart and please heal me!¡±


    As he said this, he likewise put himself in the face, out of worry that Charlie Wade would certainly


    still be angry and reject to provide him any treatment in all.


    Right now, everybody gathered in the Weaver family estate were all stunned. This was Chairman


    Wilson!


    Chairman Wilson from Modestway Team was really calling a young man his grandfather?


    What is the identity of this young man who could in fact make the chairman of a publicly listed


    company bow before him?


    Charlie Wade responded in satisfaction prior to he stated, ¡°Alright after that, I do believe you¡¯re


    getting better as well as far better at it.¡±


    Both Jordan as well as Anthony truly appreciated Charlie Wade however Keh was also ready to


    call Charlie Wade his grandfather! It was really stunning!


    Right now, Jordan advance and also enhanced, ¡°I have currently be aware of your name for


    the longest time, Mr. Wade! I really did not anticipate to fulfill you in person today. You are really a


    master! Please help me cure the chairman¡¯s health problem today.¡±


    Jeffrey, that was standing aside, could not aid yet really feel upset when he saw Charlie Wade. For


    that reason, he gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Papa!


    This grand son is not a master in any way! I have actually considered him and I figured out that he


    is absolutely nothing more than someone who might review a little Feng Shui! Do not fall for his


    trap! That b * stard, Liam, need to have called him here to deceive you!¡±


    Jordan trembled a little currently and when he saw the disapprove Charlie Wade¡¯s face, he offered


    Jeffrey a tight p throughout his face with no hesitation in all.


    What he did not expect was that Keh, that was kneeling on the ground currently, additionally


    jumped up as well as pped Jeffrey across the face when he heard his words. Both of them


    offered Jeffrey two tight puts throughout his left and also best cheek!

 Chapter 501-505

    Chapter 501-505


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 501


    Jeffrey really did not expect to get pped by both his father and Keh at the same time


    because he was questioning Charlie Wade¡¯s identity.


    In fact, he could actually tolerate it if Keh hit him because he knew that he was the one who


    had caused Keh to end up this way¡ªthe only reason Keh had ended up like this was due


    to the medicine that he had given him. Therefore, it was only normal for Keh to hate him.


    However, Jeffrey really could not believe that his father, who would barely hit him throughout all


    these years, had suddenly pped him twice in a row!


    He covered his face as he looked at Jordan and said, ¡°Dad! Why did you hit me again? Did I make


    a mistake?¡±


    ¡°A*shole! Shut up right now!¡±


    Jordan red at him fiercely before he cursed in his heart. Why couldn¡¯t his prodigal son have the


    ability and sense to know the right things that he should be doing at a time like this?


    Since Anthony was also doing Charlie Wade¡¯s bidding, then Charlie Wade would be the only savior


    of the Weaver family! Even if he was really nothing but a piece of trash, he should not offend him!


    After reprimanding Jeffrey, Jordan quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I have already obstructed the dog. You


    should not take it to heart¡­¡±


    Keh was also panicking at this time. He hated Jeffrey to death. At this time, he kicked Jeffrey


    before he said in a cold manner, ¡°Jeffrey! Stop talking so much over here. I will f*cking chop you up


    if you offend Grandpa Wade and he refuses to treat me!¡±


    Jeffrey screamed out in pain as he rolled about three meters away.


    After kicking Jeffrey, Kehughed before he looked at Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Grandpa Wade,


    please do not be bothered with this kind of garbage. He isn¡¯t worthy of your time at all. Please hurry


    up and treat me now!¡±


    Jeffrey waspletely stunned at this time. Charlie Wade was just a piece of trash and he was


    simply a useless son-inw of the Wilson family. Moreover, Charlie Wade was also constantly


    relying on Feng Shui tricks to fool a bunch of wealthy and powerful people. Meanwhile, he was just


    telling the truth, so why was he the one who was getting beaten up in the end?


    Charlie Wade looked at them with a cold expression on his face before he said, ¡°If Liam did not beg


    me, I wouldn¡¯t be here at all. Therefore, I hope that all of you know that Liam was the one who


    resolved your family crisis today. All the credit should go to Liam entirely.¡±


    When Jordan heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, he hurriedly praised Liam, ¡°Liam, you did a good job this


    time. I¡¯ll definitely remember this.¡±


    Liam was very excited because he felt that as long as Charlie Wade could cure Keh¡¯s rotten


    penis, then he would be the chairman of Weaver Pharmaceuticals!


    However, Liam did not know that Jordan had other ns in his heart.


    To Jordan, Liam was just a b*stard child born and bred by a vige girl from Mount Golmin that he


    had simply been fooling around with.


    In fact, the only reason why Jordan said that whoever resolved the family crisis would be the


    chairman of Weaver Pharmaceuticals was because he wanted to motivate Jeffrey and make him


    think actively of ways to resolve the issue. Unexpectedly, Liam was the one who hade up with


    the ultimate solution at the end of the day. He was the one to achieve the breakthrough and invite


    Anthony and Charlie Wade toe over to treat Keh.


    If he really fulfilled his promise, then he would have to make Liam the chairman of Weaver


    Pharmaceuticals as soon as Charlie Wade took the initiative to cure Keh.


    But how would that be possible?


    He was just a piece of trash who should not have existed at all!


    In the beginning, he had identally discovered a beautiful girl at the vige at the foot of Mount


    Golmin. Therefore, he decided to deceive her and have his share of fun with her without any


    intentions of marrying her at all.


    Jordan did not expect the girl to get pregnant!


    What was even more unexpected was the fact that the girl simply gritted her teeth and gave birth to


    his child all by herself. He had clearly refused her marriage request and he even left Mount Golmin


    and never once set foot there again.


    After learning of Liam¡¯s existence, Jordan¡¯s wife nagged and argued with him for a long time and he


    felt very restless during that period of time. Therefore, Jordan had already hated Liam even before


    meeting him in person.


    In fact, Jordan was an extremely selfish person and he had several illegitimate children outside that


    he refused to acknowledge.


    In his opinion, the reason why those illegitimate children were born were simply because their


    mothers had no respect for themselves and they did not know where they stood! Therefore, Jordan


    felt that he did not have to take responsibility for them.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 502


    They were all just fooling around. Thus, Jordan felt that the women should just get rid of the baby


    once they discovered their pregnancies. Why the h*ll would they give birth to their child?


    This was the fundamental reason why Jordan had always hated Liam.


    If it weren¡¯t because his father found out that he had another grandson out there, Jordan would


    never have taken in a b*stard child who was given to him by a vige woman!


    Even if Liam made a significant contribution to the Weaver family, he would never be able to hand


    over the Weaver family¡¯s business over to him! Who was he to deserve this?


    However, Jordan did not reveal the nder and difort in his heart. He simply wanted to send


    the gue god, Keh, away!


    Therefore, Jordan said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, please help Chairman Wilson!¡±


    Keh also looked at Charlie Wade with a bitter expression on his face. After all, wasn¡¯t the


    reason why he called Charlie Wade his grandfather and why he apologized to him simply because


    he wanted to cure his illness?


    Otherwise, why else would he tolerate and endure this humiliation?


    Charlie Wade smiled yfully before he said to Keh, ¡°Come, let me check your pulse.¡±


    Keh hurriedly stretched out his wrist.


    Charlie Wade pretended to check his pulse before he said, ¡°The reason for your illness is your body


    suffering from blood stasis. The downward movement isn¡¯t smooth and you also took medicine that


    would promote liver and kidney failure. This caused the umtion ofponents in your lower


    region that has led to the ulceration. It is simply impossible to cure your disease by using an anti-


    inmmatory drug!¡±


    Keh felt that his exnation was very reasonable and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, how do


    you think my disease should be treated, then?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly before he said, ¡°Your disease requires abination of eighteen


    different Chinese medicine to produce a bowl of medicinal soup.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade waved his hand before he said, ¡°Please give me a pen and paper so I can


    give you a prescription.¡±


    Keh was very excited and he blurted out immediately, ¡°Great! Great! Thank you, Mr. Wade.¡±


    After that, Keh hurriedly asked Jordan for a piece of paper and pen before he handed it over to


    Charlie Wade in a respectful manner.


    Charlie Wade scribbled eighteen of the most bitter Chinese herbs before prescribing them inrge


    doses.


    If anyone tasted or drank a sip of this boiled medicine, they would probably not be able to taste


    anything else because the tongues would be filled with a bitter taste.


    After writing the prescription, Charlie Wade handed it over to Jordan before he said, ¡°Since the


    Weaver family owns a pharmaceuticalpany, it should be rtively easy for you to gather all


    these herbs, right?¡±


    Jordan looked at the prescription and he nodded when he saw that the medicinal herbs that Charlie


    Wade had prescribed were all rtivelymon. ¡°Yes! We have all of these Chinese herbs at


    home. I will get someone to get them!¡±


    After that, Jordan called for one of his servants before he handed him the prescription and said, ¡°Go


    and get the medicine ready!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The servant hurried to grab the medicine ording to the prescription. At this time, Keh was


    trembling with excitement and he blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wade, will I be cured as soon as I drink this


    medicine that is decocted with water?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly before he shrugged and said, ¡°Yes, you will definitely recover after


    taking this medicine but you are stillcking a drug primer.¡±


    ¡°A drug primer?¡± Keh asked hurriedly. ¡°What do I need to use as a drug primer? Tell me and I


    will get someone to prepare it immediately!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°Since there is arge amount of blood stasis, you will need to


    use human urine as a drug primer for your medicine!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 503


    ¡°Using human urine?!¡± Keh immediately said with an awkward expression, ¡°Is¡­ isn¡¯t this a little


    disgusting? Do you really need to use urine?¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m bluffing?¡±


    He pointed to Jordan and asked, ¡°You! You¡¯ve been in the pharmaceutical business for many years


    now. Let me ask you, don¡¯t they use the urine of little boys as a primer in ancient medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Jordan nodded. ¡°Many ancient methods require little boys¡¯ urine as a medicine


    primer. In fact, there¡¯s even a tradition of eating urine-soaked eggs in the south. It¡¯s proven to have


    a certain health effect.¡±


    Then, he turned to Keh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wilson. Little boys¡¯ urine is a very pristine


    ingredient in Chinese medicine, it¡¯s not as dirty as you imagine it to be.¡±


    Keh was a little relieved when he heard it was the little boys¡¯ urine.


    He had seen the appearance of the little boys¡¯ urine in the Chinese ssic movies. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t


    as disgusting as it sounded.


    However, just when he had digested the information about boy urine, Charlie Wade suddenly said,


    ¡°Actually, in your case, we can¡¯t use boys¡¯ urine as the drug primer. The yang energy in the boy


    urine is extremely strong as boys have never experienced the love-making ritual before. You have


    excessive reiki in your body, so if you consume boys¡¯ urine, it will only aggravate your condition!¡±


    Keh gaped in surprise. ¡°Then, Master Wade, should I use girls¡¯ urine instead?¡±


    ¡°No, that won¡¯t work.¡± Charlie Wade shook his head. ¡°To treat your disorder, you must use an adult


    male¡¯s urine. It¡¯s even better if the adult man has slept with many women, the more the better! That


    is because the more women he has slept with, the more ying is umted in his urine and it will


    have an excellent effect on your condition.¡±


    Keh was a little taken aback by his remark and asked, ¡°Master Wade, no offense, but are you


    deliberately fooling me because you still have a grudge against me? Why do I feel as if it¡¯s getting


    even more mystifying and odd as you describe it?¡±


    Charlie Wade said tly, ¡°I, Charlie Wade Wade, can swear with my life. If you follow my instructions


    and do exactly as I say, your ulceration and necrosis will bepletely cured. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be


    struck by lightning.¡±


    Then, he red at Keh disdainfully and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I can say. My hands are tied if you don¡¯t


    believe me.¡±


    The trust slowly built up in Keh¡¯s mind when he saw Charlie Wade¡¯s sincerity in this matter.


    Charlie Wade could still see the doubt in Keh¡¯s eyes, so he continued, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this


    instead. When my medicine is ready, I¡¯ll give you a hundred million dors if it doesn¡¯t work within


    ten minutes after you drink it. You guys can be our witnesses.¡±


    Charlie Wade spent a hundred million dors on a 300-year-old purple ginseng at the auction of the


    Chinese Medicine Expo, so they believed that he could easilye out with another hundred


    million for this asion.


    Now, Keh was even certain that Charlie Wade wasn¡¯t lying. Otherwise, why would he bet a


    hundred million dors on him drinking pee? It was a losing business on Charlie Wade¡¯s side.


    If he could just grit his teeth and get it over with, he would be the world¡¯s richest person even if


    the medicine failed!


    So, for his penis¡¯s sake, he blurted, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Then, he pondered for a moment and said seriously, ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯ve slept with many women in


    my life, at least a hundred, so can I drink my own urine? It will still work, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned in disdain. ¡°What do you think? If your urine would really work, do you still


    have to drink it? It would¡¯ve worked while it is in your own dder!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Keh muttered in shock. ¡°I can¡¯t drink my own urine? Whose should I use?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked around the crowd and said, ¡°Come on, guys, please report how much


    experience you have in this area. Please answer honestly or you¡¯ll be held responsible if Mr.


    Wilson¡¯s treatment doesn¡¯t work!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 504


    The guys in the crowd looked at each other silently, then they simultaneously looked at Jordan, the


    head of the Weaver family.


    Everyone knew that Jordan had been a womanizer when he was young. Back in the days, he had


    even eaten a poisonous remedy made out of billies just for the sole purpose of sleeping around with


    women that put his life on the verge of death when he was only sixty years old. So, he was the man


    who slept with the most women among them all.


    Jordan started to grin triumphantly when he noticed everyone¡¯s gaze falling upon him. He stood


    upright and said, ¡°Master Wade, for your information, I was quite charming when I was young, so I


    did have plenty of admirers back in the days. I guess I slept with about three to five hundred


    women!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded reluctantly and said to Keh as he pointed at Jordan, ¡°Okay, he¡¯s your


    man.¡±


    Keh grimaced slightly.


    Did Charlie Wade really ask him to drink the old coot¡¯s urine? That was too f*cking disgusting!


    However, Charlie Wade did say that the more experience the man was, the better the effect. Jordan


    was more flirtatious than he was, so indeed, he was the best candidate.


    Hence, he gritted his teeth in dismay and mumbled, ¡°Okay¡­ so be it¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade turned to Jordan. ¡°So, Mr. Weaver, take two liters of in water and hold back your


    urine. When you have the urge to urinate, get a basin to collect it. Let me know when you¡¯ve filled


    the one-liter bottle.¡±


    ¡°One liter?!¡± Keh almost crumbled to the floor. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too much, Master Wade¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, what if it doesn¡¯t work if it¡¯s too little? Are you trying to steal the hundred million from me?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, no.¡± Keh waved his hands frantically. ¡°I just thought that a sip or two would be enough,


    one liter is too scary¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at him and said in an earnest tone, ¡°If you want to cure the necrosis, you have


    to finish one liter. Don¡¯t me me if there are any side effects.¡±


    Keh was a little agitated and depressed, wondering if Charlie Wade was just fooling him.


    However, from his serious look and his promise on his own life and the hundred million bet, Keh


    could sense that Charlie Wade was not bluffing.


    At this moment, the man who collected the ingredients came back with two big bags in his hands.


    The dried and dehydrated medicinal materials alone were around twenty pounds ording to


    Charlie Wade¡¯s request.


    Charlie Wademanded, ¡°Here, divide the materials into four parts, then put each part in a


    casserole along with ten liters of water. Boil them on high heat for one hour, then mix them into one


    pot and boil for another half an hour. Lastly, add forty liters of water and boil it into one liter of


    medicine.¡±


    Then, Charlie Wade turned to Keh and said, ¡°When the medicine is done and Mr. Weaver¡¯s


    urine is ready, you will have one liter of medicine and one liter of urine. Urine first, followed by the


    medicine, are you clear?¡±


    Keh wanted to drop on the floor and cried.


    Did he seriously want him to drink two liters of horrific liquids in one go?! One liter of extremely bitter


    Chinese herbal medicine, and one liter of the old man¡¯s urine, that was the worstbination ever!


    But, he didn¡¯t dare bargain for the sake of his penis, and instead sheepishly asked, ¡°Master Wade,


    can I take the medicine first then the urine? The bitterness of the medicine can cover the disgusting


    taste of the urine.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Charlie Wade frowned in disagreement. ¡°Do you understand the function of a


    primer? The primer is to enhance the efficacy of the medicine, so of course, you¡¯d have to take the


    primer before the medicine! If you swap the order around like that, the medicine can¡¯t take effect!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 505


    Charlie Wade¡¯s remark made Keh dizzy and at a loss. After a while, he finallyprehended


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    Since the urine was the primer, it was used to enhance the efficacy of the medicine, so of course,


    he had to drink the urine first.


    But, one liter of urine¡­


    Keh copsed into the slumber of concern again.


    On the contrary, Charlie Wade smiled cheerfully and said, ¡°You can¡¯t dy this any longer. If your


    penis ispletely rotten, don¡¯t me me for not saving you.¡±


    Keh shuddered at the imagination and blurted, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll follow your instructions!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said to Jordan, ¡°Mr. Weaver, please have a drink of water first, then get


    someone to boil the medicine.¡±


    Jordan bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I¡¯ll drink the water now¡­¡±


    Keh heaved a long sigh, resigning to his fate. To him, healing his penis was more important


    than anything else.


    On the other hand, Charlie Wade was extremely delighted.


    The urine and the most bitter medicine were not needed to treat Keh¡¯s illness at all. All he


    needed was a little bit of the magical elixir that Charlie Wade refined and his ulceration would be


    cured.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Jordan¡¯s urine as the primer was just a ruse to trick Keh.


    After a while, the extremely bitter aroma of the medicine wafted across the Weaver family home.


    Just inhaling the aroma itself made others feel thirsty and their throats dry, so it was hard to imagine


    how ufortable it would be to drink it.


    After boiling pots and pots of medicine and water over high heat, it transformed into a liter of


    concentrated ck soup that looked no different from crude oil.


    Jordan had not returned yet after the medicine was done. Keh urged someone to look for him


    as he waited anxiously.


    It was quite a tormenting moment for Jordan too. Due to his age, his kidney function was a little


    lacking, so it was a painful process for him to drink so much water in one breath and urinate


    afterward.


    After twenty minutes, Jordan ran out of the toilet clutching his nose.


    ¡°Master Wade, the one-liter urine is ready!¡±


    Charlie Wade stepped further away from them for fear that he would suffocate from the stench. He,


    too, pinched his nose and said to Keh, ¡°Go on, drink the primer, then the medicine!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Keh nodded hurriedly.


    The intensifying pain from his penis reminded him that the matter was very urgent. He quickly


    grabbed the yellowish fluid from Jordan and held it in front of him.


    Jeffrey was feeling nauseated upon the scene. When Keh was about to drink that thing, it


    reminded him of his urinal-licking incident at Glorious Club the other day that made him want to


    throw up right there and then.


    Keh was feeling sick too.


    It was arge tumbler of one liter, and Jordan even peed so much that it was slightly higher than the


    one-liter scale on the tumbler.


    He shook his head and decided to see the awful yellowish liquid as a lifesaver. He lifted the ss,


    closed his eyes, and poured the liquid into his mouth!


    In an instant, the strong odor exploded inside Keh¡¯s mouth and nasal cavity. It was so awful that


    his immediate reflex signaled for him to puke, but when he thought about how Charlie Wade said


    the urine could help enhance the efficacy of the medicine, he shut his mouth and swallowed it


    again!


    The audience felt like throwing up upon the scene.

 Chapter 506-510

    Chapter 506-510


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 506


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The scumbag¡¯s situation wasparable to that of the rich kid infamously known for eating shit who


    was all over the Inte¡­


    Keh drank the urine in one gulp, wiped his mouth, and urged hurriedly, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?


    Quick! Give it to me now!¡±


    Charlie Wade took the bowl of thick ck medicinal soup from the servant and secretly sprinkled a


    little bit of the magical elixir¡¯s scraps into the soup.


    Then, he handed the soup to Keh and said with a smile, ¡°Here, Mr. Wilson!¡±


    The strong urine smell was lingering in Keh¡¯s mouth that he needed something to ease the


    awfulness, so he quickly took a big sip of the soup when he got it.


    The bitterness almost knocked him out after the big sip.


    He had never tasted anything so damn bitter in his life. It was like a tonne of licorice slices melted


    into this bowl of medicinal soup.


    Besides, not only was the medicine bitter, but it also burned badly!


    As soon as his tongue touched the soup, it went numb, followed by the whole mouth. As the


    medicine entered his stomach, it was burning like drinking sulfuric acid!


    At the same time, Keh felt a different kind of warmth flowing from his stomach to his penis!


    Indeed, it relieved the pain almost instantly! It was so f*cking amazing!


    Keh was very excited upon feeling the sensation. He quickly poured the rest of the medicine


    into his mouth regardless of its bitterness.


    As he was reaching the bottom of the bowl, the dregs were as thick as ck sesame paste and that


    made him grimace painfully when he poured it into his mouth. He managed to swallow them all into


    his stomach for the sake of his illness.


    At this moment, his entire mouth turned very numb and it burned like hell. He didn¡¯t know that the


    medicine had temporarily ruined the taste buds to the point that he wouldn¡¯t be able to taste


    anything no matter what he ate for the next few months.


    Moreover, as the medicine also burned his digestive system, he would have countless episodes of


    diarrhea for the next few months as the medicine was cleared out of his body.


    In conclusion, he would suffer for some time.


    Keh didn¡¯t have the residue energy to feel the difort the medicine had given him. He felt as


    if there was a cool breath surging to the ulcerated penis that made him feelfortable and


    soothed.


    ¡°That is so amazing, I feel the effect of the medicine already!¡±


    Over the moon, Keh took off his pants in front of everyone and almost burst into tears of joy.


    The ulceration on the penis had healed very quickly! It was really amazing!


    Charlie Wade said tly, ¡°The ulceration should¡¯ve been cured by now, but the nerves in your penis


    have turned necrotic, so I think it¡¯ll be hard for you to regain your manhood. Besides, I¡¯d advise you


    not to just take any kind of medicine. Otherwise, you might have to go through the same process


    again.¡±


    Keh nodded profusely.


    When the ulceration started to fester on his penis, he no longer hoped to regain his charisma glory.


    He was happy enough for his penis to stay where it was.


    He was extremely delighted now that his penis was intact!


    Charlie Wade continued, ¡°Keh, you should be fortunate that I was the one who had won the


    auction of the 300-year-old premium purple ginseng the other day instead of you. Otherwise, if you


    had taken the so-called medicine using the premium ginseng, your penis would rot the minute you


    drank the medicine! I wouldn¡¯t even be able to do anything then!¡±


    Keh shuddered in fear. He didn¡¯t dare to be bossy around Charlie Wade anymore, he bowed


    respectfully and said, ¡°Master Wade, thank you for your help!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Since you have recovered, can you let the Weaver family off the


    hook now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, definitely!¡± Keh nodded.


    Although he had suffered a lot because of these, there was no need to dispute with the Weaver


    family anymore since his penis was cured.


    His feelings for Aurouss Hilll right now were nothing but sadness and misery. It was as if he started


    to suffer since he stepped foot in this ce.


    Now that his penis was cured, he wanted to just return to Eastcliff and leave this sad ce¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 507


    After so many sufferings and misery, Keh wanted to go home so badly.


    Besides, he knew that there was no one who could help him regain his manhood in Aurouss Hilll, so


    he wanted to try his luck at Eastcliff.


    He also had an important function to attend to¡ªhis mother¡¯s 84th birthday. As her eldest son, he


    must go back to celebrate her birthday.


    His mother had requested that he invite Anthony to the birthday banquet, but from the looks of it, it


    seemed that Anthony still hadn¡¯t forgiven him. Despite that, he cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Uncle


    Simmons, my mother¡¯s birthday is just around the corner. I would like to invite you to join our


    celebration.¡±


    Anthony said emotionlessly, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ve told you, I have nothing to do with your family anymore


    so don¡¯t waste your time persuading me to attend the birthday banquet.¡±


    Keh sighed and nodded dejectedly. Although he wanted to jump on the old man and beat the


    crap out of him, he still said humbly, ¡°Okay, Uncle Simmons. Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I


    won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to. So, excuse me, I¡¯ll go back to Eastcliff now.¡±


    Anthony nodded.


    Keh looked at Anthony and then Charlie Wade. He was still in the midst of anger, but he


    swallowed his fury and left sheepishly with his bodyguards.


    Jordan was relieved when Keh was finally gone.


    Moreover, he received a blessing in disguise too as he got a good prescription out of this


    commotion.


    He discovered that he could treat penis ulceration with the dozen Chinese medicinal ingredients


    paired with his urine. It was wonderful! He could totally offer the treatment if anyone suffered such a


    condition in the future!


    He hurried forward and said, ¡°Master Wade, you are indeed Aurouss Hilll¡¯s genius doctor and you


    have such marvelous skills. Thanks to your help, our family is able to survive Keh¡¯s attack. We


    will forever be in debt to your kindness.¡±


    The others also bowed and saluted. ¡°Thank you, Master Wade, for saving our family from the fury.¡±


    Charlie Wade nced at them indifferently and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not here to listen to boring speeches.¡±


    He pointed at Liam and said to Jordan, ¡°Since Liam has solved the family¡¯s troubles, then as you¡¯ve


    promised, he should be made the chairman of the Weaver Pharmaceuticals now, right? When do


    you n to make the official announcement?¡±


    Jordan was irritated by Charlie Wade¡¯s blunt remark. He was the head of the family, he didn¡¯t need


    an outsider to tell him what to do!


    Besides, it was absolutely impossible for him to hand over the chairman position to the b*stard son!


    Jeffrey was equally pissed at Charlie Wade¡¯s intervention. How dare he help the b*stard snatch the


    chairman¡¯s position? Didn¡¯t he know that he was the eldest son of the Weaver family that had the


    ultimate right to inherit thepany?


    Liam, on the other hand, was extremely excited and grateful. He looked at Charlie Wade, his eyes


    full of gratitude, and he saw Charlie Wade as his second parent. However¡­


    Jordan smiled and said calmly, ¡°Master Wade, to be honest, this is our family¡¯s personal affair.


    Besides, the appointment of the chairman is very important, we cannot decide so clumsily.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 508


    What Jordan really meant was, ¡°You, Charlie Wade Wade, are nothing but an outsider. Please stay


    away from the Weaver family¡¯s affairs!¡±


    Liam felt as if he had fallen from the sky to hell when he heard his heartless father¡¯s remark.


    He realized that he had been tricked¡ªvery miserably too!


    His father had never wanted to give him the chance at all!


    Even if he surrendered his mother¡¯s precious snow ginseng to plead Charlie Wade to save his


    family, his father would never want to elect him as thepany¡¯s chairman.


    Charlie Wade frowned in dismay and asked coldly, ¡°Oh? Are you nning to break your promise?¡±


    Jordan quickly exined, ¡°Oh no, Master Wade, that¡¯s a misunderstanding. There¡¯s something that


    you aren¡¯t aware of. Well, the other day, I told both my sons that whoever could solve this problem


    for our family will have a bigger chance to be the chairman. Of course, I¡¯ll give Liam credit for what


    he did for the family today, so when ites to the election for the chairman position, he¡¯ll have a


    higher chance of winning.¡±


    Jordan was beingpletely shameless and dishonest. He changed his im from confirmation to


    ¡®having a bigger chance¡¯, which turned the control of the agenda back into his hands. It was like


    tossing a coin in his hand in which he could decide on heads or tails, who could win his game?


    Jeffrey was a little agitated by Charlie Wade¡¯s interference. Keh left anyway, and the crisis had


    been resolved, so he had no reason to be afraid of Charlie Wade anymore. He blurted in


    annoyance, ¡°Charlie Wade, it¡¯s our family¡¯s affairs, it¡¯s none of your business. Get out of here when


    we ask nicely, there is no ce for you to be so rude in our house!¡±


    Jordan was an ungrateful old dog himself. Since his son was so straightforward, he said directly,


    ¡°Frankly speaking, I will never hand over mypany to the son of a b*tch from Mount Golmin. I¡¯ve


    slept with so many women in my entire life and this b*stard¡¯s mom was the worst of them all. She


    was nothing but a f*cking vige girl. I only slept with her because I was young and I had to release


    myself, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye at her.¡±


    Liam growled angrily, ¡°What did you just say about my mother?!¡±


    Jordan arched his eyebrow in disdain and shouted coldly, ¡°What? Do you want to talk back to me


    now? You really are the son of a b*tch! After so many years, we¡¯ve let you stay under the roof,


    we¡¯ve fed you, we¡¯ve provided you with education, and this is how you repay us? How dare you


    want a ce in the Weaver family business? From now on, you¡¯re no longer part of our family. Get


    the hell out of here!¡±


    Liam dropped his head, disappointed, and stood sullenly on the side. He had admitted defeat, he


    had only his naivety to me because he believed Jordan!


    If so, he had no purpose to stay in the Weaver family anymore. It was better to just cut ties with


    them!


    Liam clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Alright! From now on, I have nothing to do with


    the Weaver family!¡±


    Jeffrey was extremely thrilled, he smirked, ¡°B*stard, who are you to decide you have nothing to do


    with us? We¡¯ve wanted to kick you out from a long time ago, don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s such a waste of


    our efforts to raise you for so many years!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked Jordan coldly, ¡°Jordan Weaver, are you sure this is what you want to do?¡±


    Jordan sneered contemptuously, ¡°Again, this is our family¡¯s affairs and has nothing to do with you.


    You¡¯ve overstayed your wee, now get out!¡±


    Jordan didn¡¯t believe that Charlie Wade had some sort of a powerful background¡ªhe was just a


    person who happened to have a cure for Keh¡¯s disorder. This nobody couldn¡¯t do anything


    about him.


    Now that Keh was cured and left their house, he had nothing to do with the Weaver family even


    if he was hit and killed in a car ident.


    So, why did he have to bother himself with Charlie Wade?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 509


    Charlie Wade wasn¡¯t very surprised when Jordan went back on his words. In fact, he had expected


    it.


    When there was more than one child in the family, it was only normal that parents found it difficult to


    treat each offspring fairly and equally.


    Lady Wilson was the best example. She didn¡¯t like ire Wilson Wilson very much because she


    disobeyed her by being together with Charlie Wade, so she favored the obedient Wendy more.


    Jordan had never ever regarded Liam as his own son. He only raised Liam as a servant in the


    Weaver family, so how could he possibly hand over the family business to him?


    Charlie Wade red at Jordan and asked again, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to settle the chairman


    position issue. Think about it carefully before you speak.¡±


    Jordan sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t have to think, I¡¯ll tell you one more time, I¡¯ll never let Liam be the chairman!


    To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve never thought about electing him as the chairman. Even if he saved the


    Weaver family today, to me, he is nothing but an illegitimate son, a b*stard who was born by the


    vige sl*t without my consent!¡±


    Then, he turned to Liam and shouted, ¡°And you, you ungrateful dog! I¡¯ve kept you in our house for


    so many years is to make you an obedient dog! How dare you covet the chairman position! If I had


    known how greedy and ungrateful you were, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you back in the first ce! I


    should¡¯ve just thrown you into theke at the mountain after that woman died!¡±


    Liam red back at Jordan in great dismay. ¡°Jordan Weaver, you can insult me, but don¡¯t you dare


    insult my mother!¡±


    ¡°Your mother?¡± Jordan smirked in disdain, ¡°A vige sl*t who bit off more than she could chew, and


    she even dreamed of marrying me! Shameless woman! She makes me sick!¡±


    Liam trembled in anger, he clenched his fists so tightly that veins were visible on his arms. ¡°Jordan


    Weaver, you insult my mother over and over again. I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    He was about to rush forward when Charlie Wade stood in his way and said tly, ¡°Liam, stop. Don¡¯t


    dirty your hands with that crippled old man, it will tarnish your reputation as the head of the Weaver


    family, the chairman of Weaver Pharmaceuticals.¡±


    Everyone gaped in bewilderment upon Charlie Wade¡¯s direct remark.


    Jordan was taken aback, thenughed sinisterly and said, ¡°Dude, you¡¯re so funny, do you know


    that? Do you think you have the final say about our family¡¯s business?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded matter-of-factly. ¡°When I say he is the head of the Weaver family today, that¡¯s


    what he is!¡±


    Jordan smirked disdainfully, ¡°Kiddo, I¡¯ll forgive your rudeness as you treated Keh on our behalf,


    now get out of here when I ask nicely. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you see for yourself how ruthless our family


    can be!¡±


    Jeffrey joined his father¡¯s provocation and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, I haven¡¯t settled the score with you


    since thest time! If you get nosy into our family¡¯s business, I won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily!¡±


    Charlie Wade barged forward and pped him on the face, sending him spinning!


    No one had expected Charlie Wade to make the move!


    The Weaver family members wanted to jump on him. Charlie Wade red at them coldly and said,


    ¡°Listen to me carefully. From now on, I, Charlie Wade Wade, will make Jordan and Jeffrey Weaver


    marked men! I¡¯ll release a hit list to the underworld! If any of you want to stand up for them, go


    ahead, I don¡¯t mind putting a few more names on the hit list!¡±


    The hit list in the underworld was like the film John Wick. Once the list was issued with a lucrative


    reward, the entire underworld would rattle and they would go after the marked men for the reward.


    Ichiro Kobayashi, who was now taking care of Don Albertt¡¯s dogs in his kennel, had a price put on


    his head by his brother in Japan. The reward of a mere fifty million had many people excited to


    make a move on him. If he put the same price tag on Jordan and Jeffrey, they would not be


    peaceful for the rest of their life.


    Jordan smirked at Charlie Wade¡¯s remark, ¡°Who do you think you are, really? Do you think you¡¯re


    sopelling? My family¡¯s worth is at least one billion dors, I can take one billion as the


    reward and order a hitman on you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smirked back, ¡°Rubbish, you don¡¯t have the power to do that.¡±


    Then, he took out his phone and called Albert.


    Albert¡¯s gracious voice sounded from the other end of the line when the call was connected. ¡°Yes,


    Master Wade, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Albert, release a hit list for me, I want Jordan and Jeffrey Weaver to be hunted down! The reward is


    a hundred million dors and it will take effect at midnight!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master Wade, I¡¯ll release the order to the entire city right away!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 510


    Immediately afterward, the notifications of iing messages buzzed on Jeffrey¡¯s phone like a


    swarm of busy bees!


    He was a member of a chat message group whose members consisted of several people with good


    rtionships with the Weaver family. They were bing frantic at this moment!


    ¡°Jeff, how did you end up on Don Albertt¡¯s bad side? He is offering a reward of a hundred million


    dors for a hit list on you and your dad! It will take effect at midnight!¡±


    Jeffrey¡¯s face darkened. He was shocked and scared.


    Before he could reply, another message popped up in the group.


    ¡°F*ck, Zeke White is adding another hundred million bonus on the hit list!¡±


    ¡°D*mn, Graham Quinton too! The reward has now increased to three hundred million!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! The Moore family is in it too! They add two hundred million, which makes the rewards


    five hundred million dors now! D*mn!¡±


    Blood drained from Jeffrey¡¯s face and cold sweat drenched his face and body. He dropped the


    phone and the screen broke.


    Jordan hurriedly asked, ¡°Jeffrey, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shivered in fear, Jeffrey told Jordan everything in a shaky tone.


    Jordan was so shocked upon the news. It was as if his soul had left his body!


    What happened?


    Why was this young man so influential and dynamic?


    The infamous Don Albertt sumbed to his orders, while the White family and the Quinton families


    were also courteous to him.


    What¡¯s even more terrifying was the Moore family, the most powerful family in Aurouss Hilll, wanted


    to curry favor with him too?! Who was he?!


    Five hundred million dors! With that much money as the reward, the underworld of the entire


    country would pursue him and his son as prized treasures!


    He was really scared this time. As he stole a glimpse at the indifferent Charlie Wade, his legs went


    jelly. He knelt down on the floor, cold sweat drenching him profusely, and he was shaking


    uncontrobly!


    ¡°Master Wade, please have mercy on us! Please spare us!¡±


    Jordan knelt on the floor too and started pleading, ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m terribly sorry for


    looking down upon you. Please forgive me, please forgive us! I¡¯ll never do it again, I swear! I¡¯ll be


    your dog forever!¡±


    Charlie Wade red at them coldly and said, ¡°Oh, you want to stay alive now, huh? What¡¯s with the


    pompous attitude just now?¡±


    Jordan pped himself on his cheek and cried, ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s my bad, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight.


    Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Then, he continued hurriedly, ¡°Master Wade, Liam will be the chairman of Weaver Pharmaceuticals


    and he¡¯s the head of the Weaver family now! Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Well, I would¡¯ve been satisfied if you had said it earlier, but now, nope, toote.¡±


    Jordan squealed in shock and asked, ¡°Master Wade, what can I do to please you?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at him and the astonished Jeffrey indifferently, and said, ¡°You hate Mount


    Golmin and the woman who lived there and gave birth to Liam so much, don¡¯t you? Okay then, I


    order you and your son to go to Mount Golmin to scavenge ginseng for the rest of your lives and


    you can¡¯t leave that ce forever!¡±


    Then, ayer of gloomy ice hovered beneath Charlie Wade¡¯s expression as he said, one word at a


    time, ¡°Listen to me carefully, you can¡¯t leave Mount Golmin for the rest of your lives!¡±

 Chapter 511-515

    Chapter 511-515


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 511


    Jordan wailed in utter desperation upon hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s order!


    He found Mount Golmin, the treacherous mountain, and its icy cold weather very repulsive!


    He would not even have stepped foot into that cold ce had it not been for the fact that he had to


    collect the medicine himself at the beginning of his business.


    Because of his repulsion towards the bitter cold ce, he was equally disgusted by Liam¡¯s mother


    and only treated her as a temporary escort.


    However, he never dreamed that, many decadester, Charlie Wade would punish him by making


    him stay at Mount Golmin without ever being able to leave the ce!


    That¡¯s the ce that he hated the most! It would be like taking his own life if he locked him there


    and never be allowed to leave!


    He was certain that he would die anytime soon due to his deteriorating health, but if he went to a


    ce like Mount Golmin, he would die faster!


    Besides, the ce was like a living hell for a pleasure-seeking old coot like him!


    He looked at Charlie Wade in despair and pleaded, ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯m not going to live much


    longer. Please, I beg for your mercy. I¡¯ll give Liam the entire Weaver Pharmaceuticals as long as


    you let me stay in Aurouss Hilll for the rest of my aging life¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly, ¡°Have you ever thought about how Liam¡¯s mother has been gone for


    twenty years? You have lived twenty years longer than her, you scumbag! You should be grateful!


    So, repent for your sins at Mount Golmin for the rest of your life! Not only would you need to go into


    the mountain to search for ginseng every day, but you also have to visit Liam¡¯s mother¡¯s grave every


    day!¡±


    Then, he turned to Liam and ordered, ¡°Liam, after you take over thepany, send someone over


    to monitor them every day. Make sure that they go to your mother¡¯s grave every morning, then


    spend the rest of the morning and evening on the mountains collecting ginseng.


    They are not allowed to use phones, surf the Inte, or watch TV. Make sure they live a life that


    rises with therk and goes to bed with themb! If they dare to ck off even for a little while,


    break their legs and freeze them into popsicles in the snow!¡±


    Liam was very astonished and thrilled. Charlie Wade had not only helped him get thepany, but


    he also helped him to punish Jordan and Jeffrey in such a perfect way that he could never dream of!


    To let them spend the rest of their lives in the ce they spurned the most was very ironic,


    humorous, and satisfying!


    He knelt before Charlie Wade and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade. Don¡¯t worry, I will do


    as you say!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said while ring at the weeping Jordan and Jeffrey, ¡°If they dare to


    escape from Mount Golmin, the five hundred million hit order will be activated automatically. They


    will die if they dare to leave Mount Golmin!¡±


    Jeffrey wailed, tears and snots smeared his face.


    He was the second-in-chief of Weaver Pharmaceuticals and had a widework of connections in


    Aurouss Hilll. Thanks to his privileged family background, he led a life of indulgence and luxury.


    It would be more painful for him to be locked up at Mount Golmin forever than being sentenced to


    life imprisonment!


    At the very least, you could still mingle with people despite the hardship in the prison, but how could


    he stand the treacherous and cold ce like Mount Golmin?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 512


    Jeffrey wailed in despair, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go! I don¡¯t want to go to that h*llhole!¡±


    Then, he turned to Charlie Wade and knocked his head on the floor to beg him. ¡°Master Wade,


    please forgive me! I can even leave the country and never return, I¡¯ll never bug Liam again! Please


    don¡¯t send me to Mount Golmin!¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored their plea and said to the rest of the family members directly, ¡°Listen carefully.


    From now on, you have only two options. You either be under Liam¡¯s leadership and work hard, and


    I can assure you that Liam will take care of your welfare, or you can follow them to Mount Golmin to


    search for ginseng!¡±


    Charlie Wade stomped and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give all of you ten seconds, think carefully and stand


    behind those whom you want to follow!¡±


    Everyone scattered around like an army of ants once Charlie Wademanded.


    Not surprisingly, they all scrambled and stood in line behind Liam!


    Jordan and Jeffrey growled at them furiously, ¡°Ungrateful jerks! Our family has fed you for nothing!¡±


    They ignored thempletely. Everyone hit a man who was down, and now that the father and son


    had obviously lost power, even fools wouldn¡¯t pick their side and spent the rest of their life with them


    at Mount Golmin!


    Jeffrey wailed loudly and Jordan convulsed in shock.


    As Jeffrey watched the truth unfold, he crawled to Liam and begged, ¡°Liam, my dear brother,


    although we are not born by the same mother, we have the same father! We share half of our blood!


    Please, I beg of you, please plead with Master Wade to forgive us! I¡¯ll give you everything¡ªyou


    shall own the Weaver family and the business. I don¡¯t want anything, just don¡¯t send me to Mount


    Golmin!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam nced at him coldly and said, ¡°Huh, I won¡¯t disobey Master Wade for a scumbag like you!


    Moreover, you never regard me as your brother, not even once! You¡¯ve insulted me and my mother


    for so many years and I hate you to the core! You deserve the veryst bit of the punishment!¡±


    Jordan said in a shaky voice, ¡°Liam, I¡¯m your father. Aren¡¯t you scared of karma after what you¡¯ve


    done to your own father?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Liam replied coldly, ¡°You, on the other hand, after you¡¯ve hurt so many women and let


    down so many of your own offsprings, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡±


    Then, Liam said calmly, ¡°Actually, you are already getting retribution! You know very clearly that you


    won¡¯t live for long. Even if a miracle happens and you can live for a few more years, based on your


    physical condition, it would be nothing but a living hell to you! This is your retribution!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you¡­¡± Jordan was so angry he was speechless. He coughed violently and his body


    shuddered.


    Charlie Wade said tly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two an hour to prepare your things. One hourter, I¡¯ll have


    someone to take you to Mount Golmin!¡±


    He immediately called Albert and said, ¡°Albert, send some of your brighter men and two cars to the


    Weaver family to pick Jordan and Jeffrey up, then send them all the way to Mount Golmin!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I¡¯ll get right on it!¡±


    Then, Albert asked, ¡°By the way, Master Wade, what should I do after sending them to the


    mountains?¡±


    ¡°Send them to the vige at the foot of the mountain. Then, buy them a small house for them to


    have a roof to live under and let them stay there. Next, buy them some groceries and food. From


    now on, they will stay at Mount Golmin forever. Even if they die, they will be the spirit of Mount


    Golmin! If they are cremated, bury their ashes at the foot of the mountain! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Wade, totally!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 513


    Jordan and Jeffrey sat on the floor and cried desperately. They still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that they


    would be sent to Mount Golmin.


    Seeing their miserable state, Charlie Wade said tly, ¡°Although it¡¯s autumn now, it¡¯s already very


    cold there. If you don¡¯t prepare any thick clothes and jackets for the winter and freeze to death,


    you¡¯ll only have yourselves to me.¡±


    Upon hismand, they realized that if they dyed any longer, they might have to go to Mount


    Golmin empty-handed when Albert and his men arrived. So, exchanging dejected nces, they got


    up and headed to their rooms to pack their things.


    At this moment, they hadpletely given up their struggle as they had realized how Charlie


    Wade¡¯s ability was far beyond their control.


    The prominent families in Aurouss Hilll were all adding the reward of the hit order for Charlie Wade¡¯s


    sake. If they didn¡¯t move now, they would really die in the city!


    The rest of the family members avoided Jordan and Jeffrey at all costs. No one was willing to step


    forward and help even if Jordan couldn¡¯t walk properly due to his deteriorating health. After all, no


    one wanted to offend Liam, the new head of the Weaver family, and the almighty Charlie Wade.


    When the father and son were packing their things, Albert personally came to the house with his


    boys.


    Albert arranged six of his finest men for the mission and three Land Cruisers with strong overall


    performance and adaptability for the journey up north.


    The journey spanned over two thousand kilometers and it might take at least two days to get there.


    The men that Albert arranged for the mission were equipped with extraordinary strength and power


    that could prevent Jordan and Jeffrey from escaping in the middle of the journey.


    On the other hand, Charlie Wade doubted that they would escape even if they were given the


    chance because if they did, the hit order would be activated and they would have all kinds of people


    going after them. It was better to just surrender to their fate and go to Mount Golmin.


    Half an hourter, Jordan and Jeffrey appeared in the living room with tworge suitcases, their


    expression as gloomy as a cloudy storm.


    Charlie Wade said instantly, ¡°Alright, the people and cars are here. Hurry up and get in the car, let¡¯s


    move now!¡±


    The father and son nodded sullenly and were taken away by Albert¡¯s men. They continuously


    looked back at their family and the house, but they had to go now despite their reluctance.


    Jordan was filled with regret and despair now.


    If he had known this would be the oue, he would have handed over the position of the


    chairman to Liam as he promised after the crisis was resolved. If so, Liam wouldn¡¯t kick him out of


    the house and all the way to Mount Golmin.


    He only had himself to me for what had happened today.


    Liam watched as Jordan and Jeffrey were hurled onto the car, and the three cars left the house and


    headed straight for Mount Golmin, which was more than two thousand kilometers away.


    His eyes were drenched with tears until the convoy disappeared from his sight.


    He walked towards Charlie Wade, knelt before him, and said with a choked voice, ¡°Master Wade,


    thank you for all you¡¯ve done! Thanks to you, I¡¯ve achieved the two biggest wishes of my life. From


    now on, I owe you my life. Weaver Pharmaceuticals is yours and I¡¯ll surrender myself to you! I¡¯ll do


    anything for you, regardless of the danger and consequences!¡±


    Charlie Wade pasted a gentle smile and said, ¡°Liam, you are a very brave man and a good son.


    What you¡¯recking is an opportunity, which I¡¯m willing to give you because of my admiration for


    you. But remember, don¡¯t be the man that you hate the most. If I find out that you, Liam


    Weaver, have be another Jordan Weaver, I¡¯ll kill you myself, do you hear me?¡±


    Liam knocked his head against the floor and said loudly, ¡°Yes, I understand! If I fail your entrustment


    in any way, I¡¯ll end my own life!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 514


    Charlie Wade nodded and said tly, ¡°Get up. Sort out the Weaver family¡¯s business and manage it


    well. I may need your help in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Wade, I¡¯ll always obey your instruction!¡±


    For Liam, his life had beenpleted today. Therefore, he only had two thoughts in his mind right


    now.


    One, he would return Charlie Wade¡¯s favor in any possible way.


    Two, he would not be Jordan Weaver!


    Charlie Wade patted Liam on the shoulder and said calmly, ¡°Do well in your business, make your


    mom proud!¡±


    Liam nodded, again and again, his tears flowing like rivers.


    Charlie Wade said to Anthony and X, ¡°Okay, everything is resolved now. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    X nced at Charlie Wade as if she was looking at the god of heaven.


    She didn¡¯t know that a man could be so attractive and charismatic. The temperament and aura that


    he possessed when he kicked Jordan and Jeffrey out of the house were really unprecedented.


    Anthony was very experienced and knowledgeable, but he admired Charlie Wade more and more.


    He felt that his decision to stay in Aurouss Hilll was one of the best decisions he had made in recent


    years.


    On the way back, X was behind the wheel while Charlie Wade and Anthony were sitting in the


    back seat. Anthony sighed and said, ¡°Master Wade, the way you handled the Weaver family¡¯s


    affairs was justified and well-founded, I¡¯m impressed!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled. ¡°The best punishment is to force a person to ept what he hates the most.


    Mount Golmin is our country¡¯s treasure, it is rich in natural resources and treasures that haven¡¯t


    been found yet, but he, Jordan Weaver, is so repulsed and disgusted by even the mention of the


    mountain. In that case, let him live in the mountains for the rest of his life.¡±


    After a short pause, Charlie Wade continued, ¡°If he can realize the beauty of Mount Golmin before


    he dies, he would be able to correct his own mistake and turn back from the wrong path, but if he


    persists with his stubbornness like he always does, he will spend the rest of his life in pain and die


    in pain.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Master Wade, you want Jordan to repent his mistakes!¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not that holy, I only want to teach him a deep enough lesson. Whether he can repent for


    his mistakes or not is out of my control. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the environment there


    and will hang himself, or maybe he is able to wake up and see his own mistakes and spend the


    remaining life in a meaningful way at the mountain. But again, that would depend on himself and it


    has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Anthony sighed and said in a solemn tone, ¡°Master Wade, you are a man of great wisdom!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not, I just have some mischievous cleverness.¡±


    Then, as if something had struck his mind, Charlie Wade reached into his pocket, retrieved a


    wooden box, and handed it to Anthony. ¡°Mr. Simmons, this is the medicine I¡¯ve kept for you, here.¡±


    Anthony took it carefully and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade took out a newly refined Rejuvenating Pill and handed it to him. ¡°Here, I refined it


    recently. Take it before going to bed at night, it will make you at least ten years younger and if I¡¯m


    not mistaken, it will extend your lifespan by ten years too.¡±


    Anthony gaped in surprise. ¡°Mas¡­ Master Wade¡­ is it so miraculous?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 515


    The Rejuvenating Pill could indeed be regarded as a miraculous elixir to ordinary people. It could


    make people younger and even extend their lifespan.


    However, to Charlie Wade, the pill was nothing but one of the low-level medicines recorded in the


    Apocalyptic Book, which meant that it wasn¡¯t that magical.


    Charlie Wade made thirty pills this time. He reserved a portion for himself as a supplement and kept


    another portion as a reward to those who were obedient and sensible.


    Although Anthony was highly respected in the Chinese medicine division, in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes,


    he was just his disciple.


    Anthony was sincere and wholehearted in being by his side and returning his favor. He wasn¡¯t much


    of help most of the time, but he was genuine, so the pill was a handy reward.


    As he gave the pill to Anthony, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep it, take it tonight and rest well.¡±


    Anthony suppressed the excitement and said, ¡°Okay, thank you, Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°I hope you can be healthy and energetic and make more contributions to


    society through your clinic¡¯s services.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m operating Serene World Clinic not to make money, but to treat patients and save


    people instead. I¡¯ve never charged the patients for the treatment and I only charge them the


    ingredients fee for their medicine. In fact, I even waive the charge for those with financial


    difficulties!¡±


    ¡°Good, very good. Keep it up.¡±


    ***


    After Charlie Wade returned home, Keh returned to the Wilson family house after a trip to


    Silverwing Hospital.


    The reason why he had gone to the hospital was mainly to get a second opinion on his penis


    necrosis. He wanted to get a doctor to diagnose him and verify that he had really recovered.


    The doctor was amazed by his advanced improvement. It was supposed to be the worst form of


    ulceration that needed an emergency amputation surgery, but now, his penis looked very normal


    and intact.


    After a series of examinations and confirming that the necrosis had healed, Keh was


    completely relieved.


    As he exited the hospital, he looked up to the sky and shook his head in dismay.


    He felt that Aurouss Hilll had brought him the worst luck, so he decided to pack his luggage and


    return to Eastcliff immediately.


    Aurouss Hilll had be a sad ce to Keh. He would nevere back if it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Beforeing to Aurouss Hilll, he was an elite, the best of the best.


    Aftering here, he had lost his manhood, suffered all kinds of humiliation, and even nearly lost


    the most precious thing, but what did he get?


    He got nothing!


    He only got to taste the young and beautiful Wendy for a few days and lost his manhood afterwards,


    and he spent fifteen million just for a few days of sexual joy!


    Keh was heartache when he thought of the money gone and all the anguish he encountered.


    Wendy, on the other hand, knew nothing of it. She didn¡¯t know that Keh saw her as a hindrance


    now.


    She was still waiting for him toe back and regain his masculine glory.

 Chapter 516-520

    Chapter 516-520


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 516


    When Keh returned to the Wilson family home, Wendy hurried forward and greeted him with


    joy, ¡°Keh, you¡¯re finally home. Did the Weaver family fix you?¡±


    Keh huffed in annoyance, ¡°They couldn¡¯t fix me at all, in the end, they asked Charlie Wade to


    cure me.¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade? Charlie Wade Wade?¡± Wendy asked in surprise, ¡°So, did he heal you?¡±


    Keh sighed, ¡°Yes, but just the necrosis, it¡¯s still unusable¡­¡±


    Wendy said indignantly, ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t let the Weaver family go so easily, especially Jeffrey! It


    was he who fooled you into taking their lousy medicine and caused you so much distress and


    misery. You have to let them heal you no matter what!¡±


    Keh¡¯s expression was distant and cold. ¡°I let the Weaver family go because of Charlie Wade,


    but when I return to Eastcliff, I will pursue the Weaver family on this matter!¡±


    Wendy was stunned. ¡°Ken¡­ Keh, are you going back to Eastcliff?¡±


    Keh nced at Wendy emotionlessly and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going back. Aurouss Hilll has


    given me enough bad luck already!¡±


    Wendy immediately panicked when she heard that her god of wealth was leaving. She clung on him


    and said coyly, ¡°But Keh, I don¡¯t want to leave you. Take me to Eastcliff with you, okay?¡±


    Wendy knew that the Wilson family had no hope of bouncing back this time.


    He had only given them ten million dors out of the eighty million dor investment that he


    promised them. It wasn¡¯t even enough to cover the debt.


    She had nowhere to go now. Everyone in Aurouss Hilll already knew about her being Keh¡¯s


    mistress, so it was almost impossible for her to find a decent husband to marry in the city.


    Therefore, the only option she had right now was to cling on Keh and never let go. This was the


    only chance she could start anew.


    However, how could Keh take her to Eastcliff? He was married, what if his wife found out about


    her? World War 3 would erupt in no time!


    Besides, it was useless for Keh to bring Wendy with him. He couldn¡¯t do anything to her right


    now. She had lost the sole purpose as a lover.


    So, Keh said in a direct and harsh manner, ¡°No, I can¡¯t, Eastcliff is not somece you can go


    to. Just stay in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Wendy shrieked frantically, ¡°Then, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°What else can you do? We are over. As for the future, let¡¯s see when I¡¯ll being to Aurouss Hilll


    again and we¡¯ll see if there¡¯s still fate between us then.¡±


    The entire Wilson family was equally confused and stuttered when Keh suddenly decided to


    leave.


    Lady Wilson was expecting Keh to give them the remaining seventy million dors as he


    promised, but if he left now, it would devastate the family to the point of kicking them into the abyss.


    They had no other way to go except dering bankruptcy.


    Besides, due to the outstanding debts, even the deteriorating mansion might be put up to cover the


    debt!


    Lady Wilson saw Keh as their floating boat in the ocean of debt. If he left, the Wilson family


    would be in despair again.


    So, she pleaded to Keh, her eyes reddish and her voice hoarse, ¡°Keh, if you leave now, our


    family is done! We are family, Wendy is your lover, you can¡¯t just leave us!¡±


    Then, she hurriedly blurted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take us back to Eastcliff? We¡¯ll follow you like loyal


    servants, you are our boss!¡±


    Christopher interjected, ¡°Yes! Keh, throughout your stay in the city for the past few days, we


    have treated you like a distinguished guest. My father saved your father¡¯s life too! Please, I beg you,


    please be merciful and take us to Eastcliff.¡±


    A dash of irritation shed across Keh¡¯s eyes. He sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s so funny. We aren¡¯t


    rted at all, why do I want to take you to Eastcliff?¡±


    He added, ¡°Furthermore, yes, your father did save my father, but I¡¯ve returned the favor by investing


    ten million in yourpany, so that¡¯s it between us!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 517


    Keh turned up his nose at Lady Wilson and the rest of the family, so he couldn¡¯t care less about


    their devastating status.


    Right now, all he could think of was getting back to Eastcliff as soon as possible, then visiting the


    finest doctor in the city to treat his erectile disorder.


    Lady Wilson marched forward to plead with him again, but Keh shoved her away irritably and


    said, ¡°That¡¯s enough, I need to pack my things now. End of discussion.¡±


    Lady Wilson¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°No, Keh, you can¡¯t just leave us like this. You know how we


    are right now. Without your help, we¡¯ll go bankrupt¡­¡±


    Then, she winked at Wendy.


    Wendy stuck herself on Keh¡¯s arm and pleaded, ¡°Keh, Grandma is right. Besides, didn¡¯t


    you say that you want to invest eighty million dors in ourpany? You only gave us ten million


    so far, it¡¯s not enough to solve our crisis!¡±


    Then, she added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give us the remaining seventy million to keep thepany afloat?


    Perhaps we¡¯ll already be up and moving when you return to Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    The rest of the family looked at him expectantly and desperately. Keh could leave whenever he


    wanted, but he had to give them the money before he left, otherwise, the Wilson family would be


    done for.


    Harold marched forward too. ¡°Keh, everyone in the upper-ss circle in the city knows that my


    sister is your lover. Her reputation is somewhat tarnished now. If you go, she will be aughing


    stock!¡±


    They didn¡¯t expect that Keh would be enraged by their remarks!


    He cursed, his face as gloomy as a thundercloud, ¡°Money, money, money! All you can think of is


    money! You should be grateful that I didn¡¯t take back the ten million dors, how dare you still ask


    me for more money? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡±


    Lady Wilson didn¡¯t want to give up. She squeezed out a few drops of tears and said, ¡°Keh,


    please, we really need your help!¡±


    The rest of the family pleaded with him at the same time like the group of beggars by the street.


    Keh was annoyed. He pped Lady Wilson across the face and growled, ¡°Get the h*ll away


    from me! If you dare say another word, I¡¯ll ask mywyer to seekpensation from you and ask


    you to refund the ten million dors! Deal with it!¡±


    Lady Wilson covered her reddened face and fell silent.


    If they really irritated him to the point where he sought legal action for the ten million dors, they


    couldn¡¯t produce the money now!


    So, she could only sigh in despair and watched as Keh carried his bag and left with his


    bodyguards.


    After Keh left, the five members of the Wilson family fell into a silent and sad ambiance.


    Lady Wilson was upset, Harold and Wendy were at a loss, while Christopher and Hannah


    exchanged sinister nces.


    Actually, Christopher still has some savings in his hands.


    He had about ten million dors of saving in his ount, and the additional five million that Keh


    had given Wendy as her pocket money. They nned to use the fifteen million dors to buy a


    house.


    The money could be used to pay off most of Wilson Group¡¯s debts, but he wouldn¡¯t want to do that!


    The current Wilson Group was a bottomless pit. Using his money to pay off the debts was like


    throwing his money down the drain, for he would not get any returns from it. Why should he do it


    then?


    Anyway, thepany was registered under Lady Wilson¡¯s name, so she was responsible for the


    debts too. If the court took action for the failure of debt settlement, they would only seize her vi


    and personal funds and would not include him. He could use the fifteen million dors as his


    pension fund.


    He cleared his throat and said, intending to toss the problem back to Lady Wilson, ¡°Mom, we still


    owe a lot of money to the banks and suppliers. What can we pay them with if theye knocking at


    our door? I¡¯m afraid that this house will be seized and auctioned by the bank, you¡¯d better prepare


    yourself for the worst case scenario¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 518


    Lady Wilson was down in the mouth.


    What should she do? What else could she do?


    The Wilson family did not have other sources of ie, they were deep in debts, and their capital


    chains had long been broken. The only way they could get out of this mess was to find investors


    quickly, otherwise, they would fall apart soon.


    But Keh, who was most likely to help them, had also left. Who else could they find now?


    Lady Wilson sighed and said, ¡°Right now, we can only take one step at a time.¡±


    Suddenly, her eyes shone brightly as if something struck her mind. She looked at Wendy and said,


    ¡°Wendy, Keh gave you to Jeffrey Weaver, didn¡¯t he? Although the Weaver family isn¡¯t as rich as


    Keh, at least their worth is around one to two billion! Why don¡¯t you beg him to invest


    several million to ourpany to help us get through the mess?¡±


    Christopher pped his hands in excitement. ¡°Oh yeah! How could we forget about Jeffrey! Wendy,


    you were in a brief rtionship with him, weren¡¯t you? I think he won¡¯t watch us die!¡±


    Wendy couldn¡¯t care less about the embarrassment of her being around men. She quickly took out


    her phone and called Jeffrey, thinking that he could solve their problems.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that Jeffrey was sitting in a Land Cruiser, heading north.


    The song North to ska by Johnny Horton was ying on the yer, without a way to know


    whether or not it had been done intentionally by the driver. Jeffrey felt his heart getting colder and


    bleeding as he listened to the song.


    Besides, his phone was confiscated by Albert¡¯s men because Charlie Wade precisely ordered that


    Jordan and Jeffrey could not use their phone or surf the Inte. So, he didn¡¯t know that Wendy


    was looking for him anxiously.


    Wendy felt a little peculiar and surprised when she couldn¡¯t get through his phone. She mumbled,


    confused, ¡°What happened? Jeffrey switched off his phone. It should be time to celebrate since


    they¡¯ve just solved Keh¡¯s problem!¡±


    Lady Wilson said, ¡°Maybe his phone battery is dead. Try againter!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    At this moment, the great turmoil that had just urred in the Weaver family had spread throughout


    Aurouss Hilll like wildfire. It had created such huge turbulence, especially in the pharmaceutical


    industry.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rumors had it that Jordan Weaver, the head of the Weaver family, and Jeffrey, his son and also the


    sessor of Weaver Pharmaceuticals, were hurled to Mount Golmin. There was even a hit order


    against them, jointly issued by multiple prominent families. Everyone realized that they must have


    offended some VIPs.


    No one knew for sure whom they had offended.


    The rest of the Weaver family members dared not talk about it, let alone Don Albertt.


    The news spread across the city at such a high speed that it soon reached Christopher.


    He was totally devastated when he knew that Jeffrey and Jordan had lost power and were now on


    their way to Mount Golmin.


    He told his family about the news. Lady Wilson¡¯s blood pressure shot up in an instant and fell back


    in a daze. She would have freefallen into trouble if Christopher wasn¡¯t fast enough to catch her.


    Christopher helped his mother up on the sofa. The olddy wailed in anguish as she pped her


    thigh and said, ¡°Oh god, you want us dead, don¡¯t you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 519


    Lady Wilson fell intoplete despair.


    She didn¡¯t want the legacy that she worked hard for her whole life to be gone just like that.


    Besides, this vi was the only property she had in Aurouss Hilll.


    If they went bankrupt, the vi would definitely be seized. Next, she, her son, and his family would


    be kicked off to the streets.


    Then, she suddenly remembered that Christopher must have some money in his hands. She


    quickly asked, ¡°Chris, how much money do you have right now?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s heart skipped a beat in panic. He blurted, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have much, just a few


    million¡­¡±


    ¡°A few million? Why so little?¡± Lady Wilson frowned in dismay. ¡°Keh gave Wendy five million.


    Over the years, you¡¯ve stayed here without any additional expenses and you even receive sry


    from Wilson Group! Where did all your money go?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s face twisted into a sad grimace. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have any savings! Yes, my living


    expenses have been quite low because I stay with you, but I still have to spend money on Harold,


    Wendy, and Hannah. I¡¯m quite a big spender too, so I don¡¯t have much savings.¡±


    ¡°If so, invest whatever money you have into thepany first. It can at least drag the whole matter


    for a while. Then, I¡¯ll find a way to get more investments.¡±


    ¡°Mom! I¡­ I put all my money in fixed deposit ounts¡­ I can¡¯t withdraw them now!¡±


    ¡°Oh, just shut it!¡± Lady Wilson roared. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking in your nasty


    little mind? You want to keep the money for yourself, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Christopher zipped his mouth awkwardly.


    ¡°Have you heard of the saying ¡®no eggs remain unbroken when the nest is overturned¡¯? If the


    Wilson family crumbles, do you think you can live well?¡±


    Christopher nodded frantically, ¡°Yes, Mom, you¡¯re right¡­ but the money is really stuck in a fixed


    deposit ount right now.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Lady Wilson growled, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not familiar with banking matters? You can


    withdraw the money before maturity, you¡¯ll just lose your interest, that¡¯s all. Is that what you care


    about at a critical moment like this?


    I¡¯ll give you one day to withdraw all your money and transfer it to thepany ount. Then, I¡¯ll


    call our creditors to see if we cane out with some sort of an instalment n for the payment, at


    least it can give us a year or two to regain ourposure!¡±


    It had been very troublesome for the creditors to collect debts in recent years. Therefore, if the


    debtors were courteous and could provide them a clear installment repayment n, most creditors


    would agree to the idea, especially if they could repay a little of their debts first.


    Lady Wilson was thinking of using Christopher¡¯s money to calm the creditors down and buy her


    some time to manage the debts. Otherwise, her vi would be seized next month!


    Christopher was very reluctant and unwilling to sumb to his mother¡¯s request.


    He knew that Wilson Group was a bottomless pit now and he didn¡¯t want to throw his money into


    the pit. He could only nod his head to his mother¡¯s intense request and said, ¡°Okay, Mom. Don¡¯t


    worry, Hannah and I will go to the bankter and transfer the money to thepany¡¯s ount!¡±


    Lady Wilson was slightly relieved by his remark. ¡°I guess you have at least ten million in cash, right?


    You transfer eight million first and we¡¯ll see how things go.¡±


    Christopher cursed his mother in his heart, ¡®D*mn it, she is such a greedy monster! How can she


    ask for eight million when she presumes that I have ten million? I don¡¯t want to give her even a


    single penny!¡¯


    He hid his disguise with a nod while winking at Hannah secretly. He said, ¡°Alright then, Mom. I¡¯ll go


    out with Hannah to handle the matter, you stay at home and wait for our good news.¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Okay. Go on now.¡±


    Christopher dragged Hannah out of the house. When they were outside, Hannah shrieked, ¡°What


    the h*ll, are you crazy?! How could you agree to the olddy¡¯s ridiculous request? Do you really


    want to give her eight million? We only have a total of fifteen million dors in our hands!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 520


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Christopher yelled frustratedly, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to get my mom off my back! Hurry and


    spend our money quickly so she won¡¯t bug us about it. It¡¯s best if we can find a good house today


    and buy it!¡±


    Hannah asked in shock, ¡°What? Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Christopher said, ¡°My mom thought that I have ten million, didn¡¯t she? So, let¡¯s use ten million


    to buy a house. Then, we can show her the house purchase contract and tell her that we¡¯ve used


    the money to buy a house. What else can she say then?¡±


    Hannah grinned in delight and said, ¡°Wow, Chris, you¡¯re such a genius! Alright! Let¡¯s go house


    shopping!¡±


    When the Wilson family was in the muddy situation again, the Weaver family became the hottest


    topic in town.


    What happened in the Weaver family was a harsh reminder to everyone that if you were not the


    best, you would likely be crushed by the people at the top of the pyramid!


    Weaver Pharmaceuticals was one of the top pharmaceuticalpanies in the southern region, and


    because of that, Jordan and Jeffrey had indulged in the unlimited glory and luxury.


    But now? In the blink of an eye, they had been sent to Mount Golmin and had be the docile


    ginseng pickers. In fact, they had to spend the rest of their lives on the mountain! It couldn¡¯t be more


    miserable than that!


    Meanwhile, Liam Weaver, Jordan¡¯s illegitimate son whose existence was almost invisible in the


    family, had suddenly be the head of the Weaver family and the chairman of Weaver


    Pharmaceuticals. It was very shocking and astonishing!


    However, it was definitely a new chapter for Liam and the Weaver family as he started to take the


    lead of the family and thepany.


    Besides, rumor had it that Don Albertt, the White family, the Quinton family, and even the Moore


    family were helping Liam to be elected as the chairman behind the scene.


    This proved that Liam shared some kind of a rtionship with these prominent families, which


    indicated that Liam¡¯s strength would be improved by multiple folds on the basis of the Weaver


    family.


    Before today, Liam was the target of bullies in Aurouss Hilll. As the illegitimate son, his status in the


    family was no better than the servants¡¯.


    Whenever he was out with Jeffrey, many people bullied him for no reason. In fact, most of them


    insulted him in order to please Jeffrey. They thought that Liam would not rise to a respectable status


    due to the suppression from his father and brother, but unexpectedly, he did rise up and


    immediately moved his way up the social pyramid.


    So, starting from noon, many people came knocking on the Weaver family house¡¯s door. They came


    with generous gifts to congratte him on his appointment as chairman of Weaver


    Pharmaceuticals.


    Among them were people who had tormented and beaten him. Not only did they prepare luxurious


    gifts, but they also hoped that Liam could forgive them and not seek revenge after he came into


    power.


    However, Liam had never ever borne the thought of retaliation. He treated everyone who had


    insulted him with a kind smile and sincerity because he remembered Charlie Wade¡¯s advice to not


    be the kind of person he hated the most!


    He saw the humiliation and oppression as a test from God. If it weren¡¯t for those horrible


    experiences, he wouldn¡¯t have the good fortune to be supported by Master Wade and reached


    where he was now.


    Therefore, he did not dare to be cocky, and he never wanted to.


    He wanted to be a low-key good man and manage thepany well so that Master Wade would be


    pleased by his growth. Besides, he hoped he could gain more experience and abilities to repay


    Master Wade¡¯s favor.

 Chapter 521-525

    Chapter 521-525


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 521


    When the news about the Weaver family hit the streets, Charlie Wade, who had kicked Jordan and


    Jeffrey into living hell and helped Liam to rise up, was in the kitchen cooking lunch for his wife and


    inws.


    At the dining table, Jacob Wilson and ine Ma were actively talking about the Weaver family. They


    loved to talk about such gossip, especially ine Ma. She would be thrilled for the next three days if


    she knew about the misfortune that happened in another family.


    When ine Ma mocked Jordan and Jeffrey for their misfortune, ire Wilson Wilson chided,


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t mock others like that, it¡¯s not nice.¡±


    ine Ma snorted in disdain. ¡°Huh, I can ignore other people, but I won¡¯t miss a chance of mocking


    the Weaver family!¡±


    Then, she said in a sheepish tone, ¡°Oh yes, did you know that Wendy was seemingly with Jeffrey a


    few days ago?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± ire Wilson Wilson gaped in bewilderment. ¡°No way. Jeffrey is thirty-something, isn¡¯t he?


    He is at least a decade older than Wendy! I don¡¯t think Wendy wants to be with him.¡±


    ine Ma clicked her tongue amusingly. ¡°Haha, do you really think Wendy is a saint? Tell you


    something, I heard that she had been Keh¡¯s lover for some time! You know Keh, right?


    Keh Wilson, the chairman of Modestway Group in Eastcliff. Then, it was Keh who passed


    her to Jeffrey!¡±


    This time, it was Jacob Wilson who was in utter shock. ¡°What? Did you say Keh from Eastcliff?


    Wendy was his lover? No way! Keh is older than Chris!¡±


    ine Ma said, ¡°Your mom wanted to curry favor with Keh so that she could get investment


    from him to save thepany, so she instructed Wendy to sleep with Keh. I must say, the guy


    kept his promise, he invested 10 million into thepany. Everyone knows about it, it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡± ire Wilson Wilson gasped, ¡°How could Grandma do that?! How could she


    ask Wendy to be with Keh just for money? How could my uncle and aunt agree to such an


    arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Them?¡± ine Ma snorted contemptuously, ¡°I bet they were looking forward to it!¡±


    Then, she said in a mocking tone, ¡°Well, the olddy had quite wishful thinking, but too bad Keh


    only invested ten million and that¡¯s it.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Wilson Group¡¯s debts amount to about thirty million, the ten million is


    just a drop in the bucket. I guess Grandma and the rest must be having a difficult time now.¡±


    ¡°She deserves it!¡± ine Ma growled, ¡°Your grandma deserves everyst bit of it! Don¡¯t you see


    how she has bullied us for so many years? I wish that they¡¯d go bankrupt soon and I hope to watch


    the old coot sleeping on the street! Only then would she realize how many mistakes she¡¯s made!


    Honestly, I feel relieved and at ease when I think of it!¡±


    Jacob Wilson started awkwardly, ¡°Enough. Mom might be wrong at some point, but you can¡¯t curse


    her like that! If they really go bankrupt and they are kicked out of the house, do you think we can


    turn our backs on her when shees to us?¡±


    ine Ma blurted furiously, ¡°Are you kidding me? I don¡¯t care, of course! So what if she has to sleep


    on the street? I won¡¯t even care if she starves to death! Did you forget what she said and how she


    looked at us when she kicked us out of her family? I will never forgive her!¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed and said nothing more.


    He was indeed angry with his mother, but he wasn¡¯t as angry as ine Ma was.


    ine Ma smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°Huh, I can¡¯t wait to see the end of the Wilson family. When


    they are done for, we¡¯ll be moving into the big Thompson First vi, and it would be like heaven and


    hell! Until then, I¡¯ll let them know that fortune knocks once at every man¡¯s door!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She turned to Charlie Wade and urged, ¡°Charlie Wade, have you been in contact with Mr. Zeke


    White? Ask him to urge the contractor to speed up their renovation progress. I want to move in next


    month!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 522


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. White informed me that the work will bepleted next


    month and we can move in then.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Would it be good to move in right after the renovation ispleted?


    Shouldn¡¯t we wait for a while for the smell of the paint and whatever to disappear first?¡±


    ine Ma interjected, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s okay. I went to see the progress with your dad the other day. They


    used imported non-polluting materials for the renovation containing zero formaldehyde. There was


    really no smell at all in the house. In fact, they installed an air purifying system in the house that


    reces fresh air twenty-four hours a day, it is very advanced and healthy!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded without a word. She was rather indifferent and aloof about the whole


    idea of moving to the Thompson First vi, but Charlie Wade was right.


    They would not live on the same floor as her parents after moving into the new house. In this case,


    they would have more privacy and personal space, unlike now, where there was no such thing as


    privacy even in their own room.


    Moreover, she promised Loreen that she would reserve a room for her in the vi and invite her to


    live in. After all, it wasn¡¯t so nice for a girl to stay alone at a hotel.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t be bothered by the vi. He lived a great andvish life before he was eight,


    and spent the rest of his childhood and adolescence in the orphanage. He was already at the stage


    where he was not pleased by external gains and not saddened by personal losses.


    At this moment, ine Ma received a text message that made her smile when she nced at it.


    She lifted her delightful gaze and said, ¡°An old friend of mine is asking me to y eight rounds of


    mahjong at her ce this afternoon. I won¡¯t be home for dinner.¡±


    Jacob Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°Eight rounds? Won¡¯t it take about ten hours then?¡±


    ine Ma rolled her eyes in annoyance and said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s ten hours? I even yed for two


    days straight when I was young!¡±


    Jacob Wilson tried a persuasive voice instead. ¡°You said it yourself, when you were young, but


    you¡¯re not young anymore! Sitting for long hours makes one prone to many illnesses¡ªlumbar disc


    herniation, cervical problems, high blood pressure, all of which are caused by sitting for too long.¡±


    ine Ma waved her hand agitatedly, ¡°Ah, shut it! I¡¯m feeling fine, don¡¯t curse me!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson frowned and said in a concerned tone, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t mind if you y mahjong


    for leisure, but please, there are two things I want to say, so listen. One, don¡¯t y for too long and


    two, please don¡¯t y by the rules that will make you win or lose thousands of thousands per round,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Argh, you¡¯re no fun! We¡¯re just ying to pass our time!¡± ine Ma said nonchntly, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m


    doing this for our family! Look at your dad who¡¯s a loser. Look at Charlie Wade, who isn¡¯t only a


    loser, but also a liar who goes around deceiving people¡ªI bet he will cause trouble to our family!


    And you, you are still in the beginning of your business and have not earned any money yet. How


    else can your dad and I retire leisurely? I¡¯m depending on mahjong to earn some side ie for


    the family!¡±


    Charlie Wade was agitated by his mother-inw¡¯s harsh remarks. She still mocked him once in a


    while and even felt that he was a big liar. In his mind, he imagined such a scene¡ªhe would p her


    across the face and said, ¡°Since you think I¡¯m a big liar, then don¡¯t move into the vi that I¡¯ve gotten


    from deceiving people!¡±


    His mother-inw needed to learn some lessons for herself!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 523


    Since people were waiting for her, ine Ma did not even bother to finish her meal. She quickly


    grabbed her bag before she took a cab to an older viplex in Aurouss Hilll, the West Garden


    Vi.


    An old friend of hers lived in the vicinity of this viplex.


    The West Garden Vi had been rtively prosperous and luxurious in Aurouss Hilll twenty years


    ago. However, since it was already an old viplex, it was not as luxurious and elegant as it


    used to be.


    In the past, ine Ma felt that the West Garden Vi was already very good and luxurious.


    Moreover, she felt that she would never be able to move into a vi like this in her lifetime.


    Nevertheless, things were different now. When she thought of how she was going to move into the


    best vi at Thompson First very soon, ine Ma felt a little dismissive of the West Garden Vi.


    Her old friend who lived at this viplex was called Summer Gibson, and ine Ma had met


    her many years ago.


    Summer came from a pretty good family background. Her husband made a lot of money in his early


    years, and after he passed away in an ident, he left Summer with a lot of money,


    After raising and sending her child abroad for further education, she would simply y mahjong for


    fun to pass time every day.


    Summer was very rich but she had very lousy hands and poor mahjong skills. Therefore, she would


    always lose points to ine Ma whenever they yed mahjong together. ine Ma would always


    have more points and a better hand than her.


    Therefore, ine Ma regarded Summer as her God of Wealth and would definitely be there


    whenever Summer invited her over to y mahjong.


    As soon as she rang Summer¡¯s doorbell, the door was opened almost immediately. At this time, a


    woman who was about the same age as ine Ma quickly greeted her with a warm smile on her


    face. ¡°Sister ine Ma, you¡¯re here! Come on in!¡±


    This middle-aged woman was none other than Summer.


    ine Ma hurriedly greeted her before stepping through the door and saying with a smile, ¡°Oh,


    Summer! I am sorry to keep you waiting for a long time.¡±


    After that, both of them headed to the living room. At this time, the other two friends who had


    gathered to y mahjong with the both of them were already sitting and waiting for ine Ma at the


    mahjong table.


    ¡°Sister ine Ma, you are finally here!¡±


    Another middle-aged woman said impatiently when she saw ine Ma walking into the living room.


    ¡°Come and sit down! We will start by ying eight continuousps today!¡±


    As soon as ine Ma and Summer sat down at the mahjong table, the mahjong game officially


    began.


    As ine Ma rubbed the mahjong tiles in her hand, she turned around and said, ¡°Summer, you


    have already lived in this vi for quite a long time, right?¡±


    After touching a tile, Summer smiled before she replied, ¡°Yes, this vi was bought for more than


    ten years ago, mainly for investment purposes. After my child went abroad, I was living alone in the


    city, but the vi was too big for me. I could not help but feel very anxious living alone in such a


    huge vi.¡±


    ¡°Then, have you thought about renovating and refurbishing your vi?¡± ine Ma asked with an


    interested expression on her face. ¡°Let me tell you, my daughter happens to own a renovation and


    refurbishmentpany, and she is also partnering with the Emgrand Group!


    If you are interested in renovating or refurbishing your vi, I can ask my daughter to give you a


    special price. When that timees, she will surely turn your vi into a magnificent pce!¡±


    ¡°Sister ine Ma, thank you for your kindness,¡± Summer replied as she smiled slightly. After that,


    she sighed before she said, ¡°However, I am already nning to sell this vi.¡±


    ¡°Sell it?¡± ine Ma was very puzzled. ¡°Why do you want to sell your vi? You are not short of


    money. I know that your husband left you seven or eight different houses, and you have also


    invested in several real estates yourself. Isn¡¯t it good for you to keep this vi for investment


    purposes?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 524


    Summer shook her head before she smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I am going to the United States after


    a while. I am going to settle down there, and I am not going toe back to Aurouss Hilll anymore.¡±


    At this time, ine Ma asked in surprise, ¡°How are you nning to settle down in the United


    States?¡±


    Summer nodded slightly before she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that my son went abroad to study in the


    United States? He has not returned to the country after leaving for the United States. He is already


    married there, and my daughter-inw is also pregnant now.


    My son does not intend toe back to Aurouss Hilll anymore. Therefore, he wants to bring me


    over to live with him in the United States so that I can help him to look after his children in the


    future.¡±


    One of the women sitting at the mahjong table suddenly blurted out, ¡°Oh, Summer! Are you going to


    sell all of your houses and properties in Aurouss Hilll then?¡±


    Summer replied, ¡°I will just keep one of the smaller condominiums in the urban area. If there is an


    opportunity in the future, my family cane back to Aurouss Hilll for a short vacation for a few


    days.¡±


    ine Ma could not help but feel a little sorry and disappointed when she heard Summer¡¯s words.


    She was not sorry that she was going to lose a good friend whom she could chat with and y


    mahjong with. Instead, ine Ma was upset because she felt that she would never be able to find


    another person like Summer who was rich and bad at ying mahjong, but would never get upset


    and was always willing to lose money to her!


    ***


    At this time, outside the West Garden Vi, Christopher and Hannah had just parked their car at the


    entrance of the vi and were waiting for their real estate agent to arrive.


    Christopher intended to find a suitable house that would cost them less than ten million dors.


    Therefore, he had contacted a real estatepany and had asked for a real estate agent to help


    him find a vi that cost about ten million dors.


    The average price of the houses in Aurouss Hilll was a little more than thirty thousand dors, but a


    vi was naturally more expensive. It would be basically impossible for anyone to buy a brand new


    vi for ten million dors. Therefore, they could only afford toe and look at this old vi.


    Hannah was very dissatisfied as she stared at the entrance of the West Garden Vi. ¡°Christopher,


    don¡¯t you think that this viplex is a little too old? Just look at the vis here! It looks even


    older than the olddy¡¯s vi. Why don¡¯t we look at some other vis in another area instead?¡±


    Christopher quickly replied, ¡°There is no way we will be able to afford another vi elsewhere.


    Moreover, the first-grade houses at Thompson First are actually pretty good, but you refuse to buy a


    house there.¡±


    Hannah became very annoyed as she replied, ¡°That piece of trash Charlie Wade owns a vi at


    Thompson First! I do not want to risk running into Jacob Wilson and ine Ma there in the future! I


    am not going to buy an ordinary residential house or condominium apartment at Thompson First!¡±


    Christopher replied, ¡°Therefore, it would be more cost-effective for us to buy this kind of old vi. It


    has a veryrge and spacious area, and it will be veryfortable for our entire family to move in. It


    does not matter if the vi is a little older because we can always renovate it again.¡±


    After that, Christopher continued speaking, ¡°You have to consider the situation that we¡¯re in,


    Hannah. Both Harold and Wendy are both single. Each of them will already upy one bedroom


    each. Both of us will take one bedroom, and that will already be three bedrooms.


    If Harold gets married in the future, he will definitely continue living with us. When he has a child, we


    have to make sure that the child has a room too. That is already four bedrooms!¡±


    Christopher continued exining, ¡°And wouldn¡¯t mome to live with us in the future too? At that


    time, we will have to make sure that she has a bedroom to herself too. We would need five


    bedrooms in total! Thus, it would be most practical for us to buy a vi.¡±


    Hannah asked angrily, ¡°Why must your mothere and live with us? Why doesn¡¯t she go and live


    with Jacob Wilson instead?¡±


    Christopher shrugged as he said, ¡°Since the olddy has already severed all ties with Jacob


    Wilson¡¯s family, do you think that Jacob Wilson will allow her to live with them?¡±


    Hannah was very dissatisfied and she continued her argument, ¡°No matter what, the olddy


    cannote and live with us! I will not allow it! Anyway, the Wilson family is already done for, and


    we will not reap any further benefits from the olddy any longer.


    We should just send her to Jacob Wilson¡¯s house. It is none of our business if he allows her to live


    with him or not! We do not need to care about that olddy anymore!¡±


    Christopher quickly replied, ¡°Hannah, you might not know about this, but my mother bought a life


    insurance policy about twenty years ago. It is a financial insurance policy.


    The insurance payout after her death is at least six million dors! If you drive the olddy out of our


    house and ask her to live with Jacob Wilson instead, the six million dors will belong to Jacob


    Wilson after she dies!¡±


    ¡°More than six million dors?¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes lit up immediately as she asked in surprise, ¡°She


    bought so much insurance?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 525


    ¡±Yes.¡± Christopher quickly exined, ¡°This is the life insurance that my dad bought for her when he


    was still alive in order to leave a way out for the future generations.¡±


    After that, Christopher also said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you analyze and do the calctions yourself? How


    many more years could my mother possibly live when she is already so old?


    I think that she can only live for another three to five years at most. Let¡¯s just let her live with us for


    another three to five years. After her death, we will be able to get our hands on the six million


    dors life insurance. Don¡¯t you think that it is very worth it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is worth it!¡± Hannah replied as she rubbed her hands excitedly. After that, she said, ¡°We


    have to take good care of your mother now. We should not allow Jacob Wilson and his family toy


    their hands on your mother¡¯s life insurance!¡±


    Christopher nodded as he smiled, ¡°That is only natural. Don¡¯t worry, we will not split the six million


    dors with Jacob Wilson and his family when the timees!¡±


    Hannah hurriedly replied, ¡°Not only will he not get a single penny from the six million dors, but we


    also have to make sure that Jacob Wilson pays half the amount of money for your mother¡¯s funeral


    and burial plot when she dies!¡±


    At this time, Christopher subconsciously replied, ¡°The olddy has already severed all ties with him.


    Do you think that he will willingly pay the money for her funeral and burial?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Hannah could not help but burst out immediately. ¡°The olddy might have


    already broken off all rtions with him verbally, but it does not have any legal effect at all!


    When the olddy dies, we can go to court and sue Jacob Wilson if he refuses to pay half of the


    amount that we will have to spend on the olddy¡¯s funeral and burial. After all, before thew,


    Jacob Wilson is still legally the son of that olddy, and he has the obligation and responsibility to


    pay for her funeral and burial too!¡±


    Christopher beamed as he broke out intoughter. ¡°Wife! You are right. At that time, we certainly


    have to ask Jacob Wilson toe out with half of the money for the expenses incurred. You are still


    the smarter one between the both of us, darling! Hahaha!¡±


    Hannah was very proud of herself and grinned as she said, ¡°The two fools, Jacob Wilson and ine


    Ma, are always trying to y with us, but how could they possibly be our opponents?¡±


    As soon as her voice fell, a young real estate agent who was dressed in a small suit came over


    before asking politely, ¡°Hello, are you Mr. and Mrs. Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Christopher replied as he nodded hurriedly. ¡°You must be the real estate agent from


    the Lynnox Real Estate Company, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the young girl replied with a smile on her face. ¡°Sir, madam, I have already made an


    appointment with the owner of the vi, she is already waiting for us. We can go in and take a look


    around the vi now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Christopher nodded before he replied, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look, then.¡±


    As she led them toward the vi, the young girl took the opportunity to exin the situation. ¡°I will


    tell you a little about the vi. The owner of the vi is a middle-ageddy.


    She wants to get rid of all her properties as soon as possible because she will be migrating to the


    United States soon. That is the reason why she is selling her vi at a slightly cheaper price as


    compared to the market price. This is definitely a very good deal!¡±


    Christopher and Hannah could not help but smile to themselves when they heard the young girl¡¯s


    words.


    It was simply perfect if it was cheaper!


    If this vi was suitable, they could use the money that they saved from the purchase of the vi to


    renovate and refurbish the vi instead!


    ***


    Meanwhile, ine Ma was still ying with Summer and her friends. As they were in the midst of


    the mahjong game, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Summer looked at her friends apologetically before she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but please excuse me for a


    short while. I think the real estate agent is here with my potential buyer. I am going to go and open


    the door to invite them in now.¡±


    Then, Summer stood up before she walked toward the entrance and opened the front door.


    When Summer saw the real estate agent standing at the front door with a middle-aged couple, she


    knew that these were the potential buyers who hade here to take a look at her vi today. She


    smiled pleasantly at them before she said, ¡°Hello, pleasee in¡­¡±


    At this time, the real estate agent quickly spoke up, ¡°Miss Gibson, let me introduce you to the


    potential buyers. This is Mr. Wilson and his wife, Miss Queen. This is the couple that I told you


    about over the phone, and they seemed to be very interested in buying your vi.¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled slightly before he took a step forward and said politely, ¡°Hello, Miss


    Gibson. My name is Christopher Wilson, and I am very pleased to meet you.¡±


    The visitors were none other than Christopher and his wife, Hannah.

 Chapter 526-530

    Chapter 526-530


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 526


    Summer smiled before she said, ¡°Oh, pleasee in! Come in! I have not lived in this vi for many


    years. So, please just make yourselves at home as you look around the vi.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Christopher nodded before he entered the vi with Hannah. After that, he began looking at


    theyout and interior design of the vi.


    At this time, She, the real estate agent, smiled before she said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, the West Garden


    Vi is one of the first viplexes that was developed in Aurouss Hilll. The supporting facilities


    are all rtivelyplete, and it has very tight and good security. Therefore, your safety is


    guaranteed. The vi has an actual living area of four hundred and seventy square meters, and this


    fully meets all of your previous requirements¡­¡±


    The reason Christopher was looking forward to buying an old vi was because it would be


    rtively cheaper. A normal four hundred and seventy square meters vi cost at least twenty


    million dors in Aurouss Hilll, but the current market price of a vi in this viplex generally


    costs only thirteen or fourteen million dors. Moreover, it seemed as though he would be able to


    bargain and cut down the price of the vi today.


    Therefore, Christopher asked Summer immediately, ¡°Miss Gibson, how much do you intend to sell


    your vi for?¡±


    ¡°Since I will be leaving for the United States soon, I am actually in a hurry to sell this vi.


    Therefore, I will sell my vi for a rtively cheaper price¡­¡±


    Summer smiled slightly before she said, ¡°Well, if both of you are really interested in buying my vi,


    I will sell it to you for twelve million dors. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you trying to steal or rob from us?¡± Hannah raised her voice as she blurted out her


    words in shock. ¡°This is such an old vi, but you actually have the audacity to ask for twelve million


    dors?¡±


    Summer did not get angry and merely smiled as she said, ¡°In this vimunity, most of the listing


    prices for the vis here are above thirteen and a half million dors. Some people are cing their


    vi for sale for fourteen million dors. Therefore, the price of twelve million dors that I have


    quoted to you is in fact a very, very cost-effective and special price.¡±


    Right then, ine Ma, who was sitting in the living room, heard the familiar voices from outside.


    She nced outside out of curiosity and saw Hannah who was very displeased and dissatisfied at


    this time.


    The man standing next to her was none other than Christopher, the eldest son of the Wilson family.


    ine Ma really did not expect to see both of them here. After thinking about what Summer had just


    said, ine Ma deduced that both of them were potential buyers who were interested to buy


    Summer¡¯s old vi.


    Wasn¡¯t the Wilson family about to go bankrupt? How could Christopher even afford to buy a vi at


    a time like this?


    At this time, Hannah had a very arrogant expression on her face as she said, ¡°Miss Gibson, to be


    honest with you, only a fool would buy this old vi for twelve million dors. I heard that you were


    going to the United States soon, so I know that you will want to get rid of this vi as soon as you


    can.


    If you agree to sell me this vi for eight million dors, we canplete the sales and transaction


    immediately today! After that, you can even pack your bags and leave for the United States


    tomorrow! Wouldn¡¯t that be the best of both worlds for you?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s main reason for lowering the price of the vi was because she knew that the other party


    was in a hurry to sell.


    In her opinion, since the other party was in a hurry to sell, she definitely had to take advantage of


    this opportunity to bargain and lower the price of the vi so that she could make a big profit for


    herself.


    She felt that if Summer was anxiously waiting to leave for the United States because she had a


    family member who was dying or in need of help, she would surely be able to pressure her into


    selling her vi for a lower price.


    However, Hannah did not know that Summer was actually very wealthy and had more than one


    house that she was waiting to sell. Therefore, she was not in need of money at all. Why would she


    possibly allow Hannah to take advantage of her and sell her the vi at a loss just because she was


    in a hurry to sell?


    Summer naturally knew that Hannah was up to no good. Therefore, she frowned before she replied


    in a disapproving tone, ¡°Miss Queen, I admit that my vi is a little old, but I have already given you


    a very fair price for it.


    You will definitely not be able to find a lower price for a vi in this area than the price that I have


    just offered you. As for the price of eight million dors that you have mentioned, I am afraid that is


    nothing but a fantasy!¡±


    After that, Summer continued speaking, ¡°Since it seems as though both of you are not really


    sincere, I don¡¯t think that we need to continue talking about this anymore.¡±


    Christopher knew very well that his wife¡¯s counter-offer of eight million dors was indeed very


    ridiculous. Why would anyone sell this vi for eight million dors?! In fact, if someone ced this


    vi for sale at eleven million dors, it would be sold within half an hour because it would indeed be


    a very good bargain for a vi like this! It would be very much cheaper than the market price!


    Therefore, Christopher hurriedly replied, ¡°Miss Gibson, please do not be angry. My wife is not


    sensible and she does not know that she is talking nonsense.¡±


    Hannah red at Christopher before she said, ¡°I am not sensible?! Christopher, have you forgotten


    who is in charge of this family? Have you forgotten who has always been the one making decisions


    for the family? I am telling you, I will not buy this vi for more than eight million dors!¡±


    Then, Hannah tried to wink at Christopher, almost as though she was trying to tell him that she had


    got this under her control. Hannah was confident that she would be able to take this woman down.


    Just then, ine Ma walked over with a smile on her face as she said cheerfully, ¡°Oh! Brother-in-


    law and sister-inw, you actually expect to buy this vi for only eight million dors? Are you


    insane?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 527


    Truth be told, Hannah and Christopher would never have dreamt that they would run into ine Ma


    here!


    Both of them really could notprehend the situation. Why was ine Ma here at the vi?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Was she friends with Summer?


    Hannah was a little annoyed at this time.


    In fact, she had already nned to ughter the price of the vi and insist on purchasing the vi


    for eight million dors. If the other party disagreed with the price, she would just increase the price


    little by little until a maximum of nine million dors. Hannah was confident that she would definitely


    be able to buy the vi for nine million dors.


    However, she never would have expected ine Ma to suddenly appear and attack them at this


    time!


    Besides, ine Ma had always been very polite and respectful toward her. So, why was she


    suddenly so courageous to even mock her in front of everyone else today? When did she be


    so courageous?


    ine Ma had been bullied by Christopher and Hannah ever since she had married into the Wilson


    family. After being bullied for more than twenty years, ine Ma naturally hated them to the core.


    Since she heard that the Wilson family was going to go bankrupt and lose everything that they had


    soon, ine Ma had been looking for an opportunity to taunt and humiliate the both of them.


    Unexpectedly, the heavens had eyes, and she was given this golden opportunity to make fun of


    them today!


    This gave ine Ma an opportunity to avenge the hatred that she had felt all these years.


    The expression on Hannah¡¯s face was very ugly after listening to ine Ma¡¯s sarcastic remark. She


    turned her head and looked at ine Ma before she said, ¡°ine Ma, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ine Ma smiled before she said, ¡°Oh! Sister-inw, do you really mean to say that you do not


    understand what I am saying? My friend¡¯s vi is worth more than ten million dors, but you are


    actually trying to offer her only eight million dors for it?


    Can you be even more shameless than this? I know that you might have be very poor recently,


    but this is not a valid reason for you toe out and try to take advantage of others!¡±


    As ine Ma spoke, she did not bother to conceal her feelings, or rather, she did not want to


    conceal it at all. ine Ma did not care about their feelings whatsoever.


    Her husband, Jacob Wilson, had no ce or status in the Wilson family, and that was the reason


    why she had been living under the pressure and control of this couple for so many years. She had


    been suffocated and filled with grievances throughout all these years.


    Since she finally had the opportunity to trample all over them, ine Ma naturally wanted them to


    feel the bitterness she had tasted all this while!


    The expression on Hannah¡¯s face turned even uglier as she red at ine Ma and said, ¡°Okay,


    ine Ma. It seems as though you have be even more skillful after just a few days, right? You


    used to be so cowardly like a mouse who had just seen a cat when you saw me in the past. Now,


    you actually dare to talk to me in this manner?¡±


    Hannah was also very angry at this time!


    In the past, ine Ma was simply an inferior person who could not do anything or stand up to her at


    all.


    However, when ine Ma saw that the Wilson family was about to go bankrupt, she immediately


    had the courage and guts to jump at her and taunt her! What a b*tch!


    When ine Ma heard Hannah mention the past, she quickly replied arrogantly, ¡°Oh, sister-inw.


    Do you really think you can continue pressuring me just because the olddy favored you? Why


    don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror so you can see how poor you are now? You still dare to act tough


    in front of me?¡±


    Then, ine Ma continued speaking, ¡°To tell you the truth, I have already been unhappy and


    dissatisfied with you for a very long time, Hannah. Over the years, the olddy had always been


    very biased and impartial. She always favored you because you were her eldest daughter-inw.


    Otherwise, how could I possibly have swallowed my pride, bowed down to you, and praised you


    when you were actually worth nothing at all? You are just a stinky woman who knows how to kneel


    down and suck up to an olddy! The Wilson family is already going bankrupt and you are still trying


    to act tough in front of me?! Pfft! Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at who you really are?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s face turned red with anger at this time.


    In the entire Wilson family, was she truly the only one who had been kneeling down and sucking up


    to Lady Wilson?


    When ine Ma was trying to curry favor with Lady Wilson, she was more than willing to do


    anything that she could, and she worked even harder than anyone else to please the olddy! So,


    how could ine Ma say that about her when they were both obviously in the same boat?!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 528


    Christopher turned pale, and he quickly stepped forward to reprimand ine Ma. ¡°ine Ma! Stop


    trying to criticize and insult us! No matter how depressing our situation is, we are definitely better off


    than you. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own life instead? Your husband is a piece of trash, your


    son-inw is a piece of trash, and your whole family is simply pathetic!¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s eyes widened immediately, but she simply replied in disdain, ¡°Oh! Big brother, you are


    right! My husband is really nothing but a piece of trash, but what else can I do? All the men in the


    Wilson family are nothing but garbage! Don¡¯t you already know this in your own heart?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Christopher gritted his teeth in anger.


    Good for you, ine Ma. I was scolding your husband, but you actually dragged my husband and


    son into this?!


    At this time, ine Ma did not give Christopher any chance to continue speaking at all. She simply


    ced her hands on her waist as she said arrogantly, ¡°But don¡¯t you dare say that my precious son-


    inw, Charlie Wade, is a piece of trash!


    My precious son-inw is really amazing! Moreover, I will also be able to move into my luxurious


    vi at Thompson First next month. Can you even afford a vi there? Do you have the ability to buy


    a vi there?¡±


    In truth, ine Ma was not all that proud of Charlie Wade.


    However, she was simply taking advantage of this opportunity to use Charlie Wade to antagonize


    Christopher. It was really exhrating!


    When Christopher heard ine Ma¡¯s words, he felt very ufortable and distressed.


    D*mn it! She was right.


    Even though Charlie Wade was nothing but a piece of trash, he actually owned a luxurious vi at


    Thompson First. What about himself? He could only afford to buy a second-hand vi that was


    already twenty years old. Charlie Wade could probably buy ten of these vis with one of his vis


    at Thompson First.


    ine Ma felt very happy and victorious when she saw the ugly and ufortable expression on


    Christopher¡¯s face. She was so excited that she felt as though she could perform a dance right


    here.


    After that, ine Ma sighed before she continued attacking Christopher. ¡°Oh. To bepletely


    honest with you, I did think that Charlie Wade was nothing but a pathetic piece of trash in the past. I


    used to look down on him, and I really envied you and sister-inw.


    Your daughter, Wendy, was engaged to the wealthy and powerful Gerald from the White family. Your


    family would have risen up the ranks in an instant if Wendy were to marry into the White family!¡±


    ine Ma sighed as she shook her head with regrets. ¡°Well, who would have thought that Wendy


    would actually be dumped by Gerald? I guess Gerald is truly the scumbag of all scumbags! How


    could he be so heartless? He got Wendy pregnant, and then he dumped her without any hesitation


    at all. Who would do that to anyone?¡±


    Hannah and Christopher exchanged nces with one another. At this time, they were so angry and


    furious, they could kill anyone!


    D*mn it! This lousy woman was absolutely overstepping her boundaries!


    At this time, ine Ma continued speaking, ¡°But still, I envied you. Even though Gerald dumped


    Wendy, I heard that Wendy still got her hands on a new son-inw for my brother and sister-inw! I


    heard that your new son-inw was Keh Wilson, the chairman of Modestway Group! He is so


    much wealthier and more powerfulpared to Gerald!¡±


    As she spoke about this, ine Ma had a regretful expression on her face as she said, ¡°However,


    even though Keh seems like the perfect man, there is still one big problem with him. He is a


    little too old. Brother-inw, I think that Keh should be at least two to three years older than you.


    Am I right? Can I interview you and ask you a question? What does it feel like to have a son-inw


    who is older than you?¡±


    Hannah could clearly hear the irony and sarcasm in ine Ma¡¯s words, and the expression on her


    face was extremely ugly as she yelled, ¡°ine Ma! You¡¯d better shut your mouth right now!


    Otherwise, I will tear your mouth apart today!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± ine Ma replied disdainfully, ¡°Sister-inw, I am simply speaking the truth. Why do you


    want me to shut my mouth? Why won¡¯t you let me continue speaking? Why do you want to tear my


    mouth apart?¡±


    As she spoke, ine Ma snorted coldly before she said, ¡°Let me tell you something, Hannah. Don¡¯t


    think that you can bully me just because you have a son-inw who is older than you! Don¡¯t think


    that I don¡¯t know that Keh has already dumped Wendy a long time ago! Am I right?¡±


    ¡°I also heard that Keh gave Wendy away to Jeffrey from the Weaver family. Hahaha. Chairman


    Wilson is truly a very interesting person. Wendy is a person, not an item or a puppy. How could he


    just give her away to someone else so casually?¡±


    ¡°That is the reason why I say my precious son-inw, Charlie Wade, is still the best. Even though he


    can be a little useless at times, at least he is very reliable, and he will never give up on our family


    just like that.¡±


    Hannah was about to lose her cool and go crazy because of ine Ma¡¯s ridicule.


    She gritted her teeth before she rushed directly at ine Ma as she yelled hysterically, ¡°ine Ma! I


    am going to fight it out with you today!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 529


    When ine Ma saw that Hannah had already raised her hands as she rushed toward her, she


    immediately took a few steps back as she said coldly, ¡°Let me tell you something, Hannah. You


    cannot afford to offend me, so you¡¯d better keep your hands to yourself!¡±


    At this time, Hannah replied savagely, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend a stinky woman like you?! If I do not


    tear your mouth apart today, myst name will not be Queen!¡±


    ine Ma snorted before she retorted, ¡°My precious son-inw, Charlie Wade, is very good at


    fighting. I believe you have not forgotten how he dealt with the bodyguards you hired or how he


    taught your useless son, Harold, a lesson that he would never forget?


    Believe it or not, if you try and provoke me today, I will just call Charlie Wade right now. I will ask


    him toe here and teach both of you a lesson immediately!¡±


    Hannah shuddered as soon as she heard ine Ma¡¯s words. She became very frustrated and felt


    as though all the anger and hatred she was feeling was already dissipating¡­


    To be honest, Charlie Wade had truly left a very strong psychological shadow on her.


    She could not figure out why a pathetic piece of trash like Charlie Wade, who was always bullied


    and insulted, could actually be so good at fighting. He was really insane and uncontroble when he


    was beating people up!


    Christopher was also very afraid of Charlie Wade. After all, he had personally witnessed what


    Charlie Wade could do with his own two eyes, and he had almost peed out of fear thest time.


    When ine Ma saw that both of them were silent as they were too afraid to say anything anymore,


    she knew that they were both afraid of Charlie Wade. Therefore, she sneered before she said, ¡°Oh,


    I sympathize with both of you actually.


    The Wilson family is going down, and both Harold and Wendy are still single. I am also afraid that it


    will no longer be possible for Wendy to find a husband in Aurouss Hilll anymore. Ah, both of you are


    going to be so miserable and pitiful in the future.¡±


    After that, ine Ma continued speaking with a serious expression on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for


    not giving you a kind reminder. I don¡¯t think you should even be buying a vi at this time. Why do


    you want to buy a vi anyway?


    You should just save up whatever money you can so that you will not have to starve or find a way to


    put food on your table in the future. You should just buy a cheap and small house in the suburbs


    and use your remaining money to start a small business instead.¡±


    Christopher and Hannah were so angry that they werepletely at a loss for words.


    ine Ma continued, ¡°Oh, right! I think that both of you should open a mahjong hall! If that is the


    case, when Summer sells her vi, I will bring my friends over to your mahjong hall to support your


    business. That way, you and your family will not starve to death then. What do you think?¡±


    Christopher felt as though he wasing down with a heart attack.


    On the other hand, Hannah was ready to perish with ine Ma!


    This was the first time they had ever felt so humiliated and insulted because of ine Ma.


    This was the most ruthless and satirical remarks that anyone had ever said to them in their entire


    lives!


    What was even more hateful was the fact that they could not retaliate at all!


    How could they possibly retort her words?


    Their food, clothes, house, daughter, son-inw¡­ everything was inferior to that stinky woman,


    ine Ma!


    As they thought about it, Christopher and his wife felt even more frustrated. They felt so ashamed


    and angry that they wanted to dig a hole so that they could hide immediately.


    ine Ma was very satisfied at this time that she could even sing out loud. She really could not


    remember thest time she had felt so happy. She had finally avenged all of the hatred and


    dissatisfaction she had felt in the past!


    When Christopher realized that he would not be able to regain his face today, he simply said coldly,


    ¡°ine Ma, you will pay for your arrogance today sooner orter!¡±


    ine Ma nodded as she sighed and said, ¡°Yes, big brother. I really think that I will have to pay the


    price for my actions soon. I will have to move into the luxurious vi at Thompson First next month. I


    am afraid that I will be lost every day because the vi is so big. How could I be able to live


    comfortably in the vi? The vi is so huge, I am afraid that I will feel very ufortable then¡­¡±


    After that, ine Ma sighed before she said, ¡°Ahh, when we move into the vi at Thompson First,


    we will be on apletely different level and statuspared to you, big brother. We might not be


    able to see you so often in the future. Brother and sister-inw, it seems as though you are right.


    There is a price that I will have to pay for my arrogance today!¡±


    Christopher felt as though he was going to explode in anger. In order to preserve his own life, he


    gritted his teeth before he stomped his feet and cursed, ¡°D*mn it! We are not going to buy this vi


    anymore. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 530


    After that, Christopher took Hannah with him as they left the vi immediately.


    The real estate agent who had been standing at the side also followed awkwardly behind them.


    Even though she also despised these two customers after listening to ine Ma¡¯s words, she had


    no choice but to follow after them because the customer was always the king.


    When Summer saw both of them leaving, she could not help but sigh and say, ¡°Sister ine Ma,


    your rtives are truly strange. Did they treat me as a fool? She actually dared to ask to buy my


    vi for eight million dors¡­¡±


    ine Ma smiled before she replied, ¡°Well, they are going bankrupt soon. In fact, they are just a


    bunch of poor people with no money at all. I think that they may not be able to afford it even if you


    promised to sell the vi to them for eight million dors!¡±


    Summer nodded before she said, ¡°That is truly disappointing. Let¡¯s ignore them and continue


    ying our mahjong instead!¡±


    ***


    Christopher and his wife, Hannah, began cursing in unison after they left the vi.


    The main reason why they did not dare to curse or swear in front of ine Ma was simply because


    they were both afraid of her son-inw, Charlie Wade.


    If they got beaten up by Charlie Wade, they would surely be on the losing end.


    The real estate agent followed quickly behind them, and after they were done scolding and cursing,


    she asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Wilson, do you want to take a look at other houses instead?¡±


    Hannah had a very ugly expression on her face as she red at the girl and cursed, ¡°Look?! What


    are you looking at? Get out of my sight!¡±


    After saying that, Hannah grabbed Christopher as they walked out of the viplex.


    The real estate agent could not help but shed tears of grievances at this time. However, since she


    had a weaker personality, she did not step forward to demand justice for herself.


    After leaving the vi, Hannah could not help but feel even more angry and frustrated. After that,


    she could not help but tell Christopher, ¡°This ine Ma is really good at showing off! Look at how


    she is acting just because she has some money now! How can she actually go around showing off


    that she is already going to move into the luxurious vi at Thompson First soon?! If it were not for


    that piece of trash, Charlie Wade, going around to deceive people, how could they possibly own a


    vi at Thompson First?! Ahh! I am so annoyed and frustrated right now!¡±


    Christopher had a cold expression on his face as he agreed with Hannah¡¯s words. ¡°That lousy


    woman is really too much!¡±


    After that, Christopher sighed as he said helplessly, ¡°s, we cannot afford to take any actions


    against her now. The Wilson family is going to crumble and fall soon. Anyone will be able to


    humiliate and trample all over us then¡­¡±


    At this time, Hannah immediately asked, ¡°Then, are we still going to buy a house then? If we do not


    buy a house, your mother is going to ask you to give her eight million dors!¡±


    ¡°Buy! Of course, we¡¯re going to buy a house!¡± Christopher replied immediately. ¡°However, we will


    not be buying the house now.¡±


    Hannah hurriedly asked, ¡°If so, when will we buy the house?¡±


    Christopher replied, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that stinky woman, ine Ma, have some money now? I think that we


    should try to scam the money out of her.¡±


    ¡°Scam her? How could we possibly scam her?¡± Hannah asked in surprise.


    Christopher had a sullen expression on his face as he said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she enjoy gambling? Then,


    let¡¯s make a bet. First, we will use a petty profit to lure her into the game. After that, we will keep


    luring her to ce a bigger bet, and we will then hire an experienced old man to deal with her! We


    will eventually be able to cheat all of her money out of her!¡±


    At this time, Christopher sneered before he said, ¡°It would be even better if we could get her to


    mortgage the vi at Thompson First to us! If that is the case, we will be able to turn our lives


    around immediately!¡±

 Chapter 531-535

    Chapter 531-535


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 531


    ine Ma did not know that both Christopher and Hannah had already begun plotting to rob her of


    her assets and the luxurious vi at Thompson First that was owned by her son-inw, Charlie


    Wade.


    She continued ying mahjong at Summer¡¯s vi with her friends untilte at night, not even


    bothering to go home for dinner. The fourdies decided to order some KFC takeaways instead.


    They held onto the bucket of chicken as they enjoyed their chicken drumsticks and mahjong game.


    They could not stop smiling as they continued touching the mahjong tiles.


    Charlie Wade was already done preparing dinner and was enjoying a meal with his wife and father-


    inw at this time. ire Wilson Wilson could not help butin when she saw that her mother


    was not home at all.


    After that, ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Dad! Can you please start to control mom asionally? You


    should try to stop her from ying mahjong and gambling all the time!¡±


    ¡°Control her?¡± Jacob Wilson snorted before he said, ¡°I do not have the ability to do that. Why don¡¯t


    you try and control her instead? If I can actually control your mother, do you think I would be in this


    state today? Do you know the reason why your grandmother had always favored and doted on her


    uncle instead of me?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was very surprised as she asked her father, ¡°It cannot possibly be because of


    mother, right?¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because of her!¡± Jacob Wilson replied as he sighed. ¡°In the beginning, your


    grandfather and grandmother did not allow me to get married to your mother. If your mother had not


    been pregnant with you, your grandfather would never have given in andpromised in the end.¡±


    Charlie Wade was very surprised when he heard his father-inw¡¯s words. He never expected his


    mother-inw and the old man to actually have a baby before marriage!


    At this time, Jacob Wilson continued telling ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Actually, your grandmother has


    never liked your mother. This fact has not changed at all even after more than twenty years.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± ire Wilson Wilson was very puzzled at this time. ¡°Even if she has any dissatisfactions


    against my mother, shouldn¡¯t she already let go of all her prejudices after more than twenty years?¡±


    Jacob Wilson replied, ¡°Your grandmother thinks that your mother is shrewd and looks down on your


    mother¡¯s family because they are rtively poorer.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson could not help but sigh at this time. After that, she said, ¡°I know that it is not


    right of me to say this, but I feel that my grandmother is not any betterpared to my mother¡­¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Jacob Wilson nodded before he said, ¡°I think that the main reason why your


    grandmother dislikes your mother so much is because she feels that she is remarkably too simr


    to herself¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson rubbed her forehead gently before she muttered, ¡°I think that what you said


    certainly makes sense¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade did not say anything but he could not help but agree with Jacob Wilson¡¯s words in his


    heart.


    Lady Wilson was the big devil, and ine Ma was the little devil. When the big devil grew older, she


    was afraid when she saw the little devil. She was afraid that as she grew older, the little devil would


    slowly be the big devil and then start oppressing her instead.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    So, that was the fundamental reason why Lady Wilson had always tried to keep ine Ma under


    her control.


    In fact, the rtionship between a mother-inw and daughter-inw in this country was very


    delicate. However, in the final analysis, everything pointed to nothing more than one main point: A


    mother-inw would always want to have absolute control over her daughter-inw, and a


    daughter-inw would always want to be free of her mother-inw¡¯s control.


    This was especially so for a woman like Lady Wilson, who had a strong desire to control and


    manipte the people around her. Not many people could actually stand or tolerate her.


    At this time, the television that has been ying in the background suddenly showed a piece of


    news happening in Aurouss Hilll.


    The reporter said, ¡°The following is a piece of emergency news. A few days ago, Masao Kobayashi,


    the chairman of Kobayashi Pharma, died in a freak ident in Tokyo. ording to the Japanese


    media, the cause of Masao Kobayashi¡¯s death was because he was poisoned by his eldest son,


    Ichiro Kobayashi. News reports showed that Masao Kobayashi took a drug with a strong excitatory


    effect which caused the heart to be overloaded, and he died of a sudden heart attack.¡±


    The reporter continued speaking, ¡°Interpol has received news that Ichiro Kobayashi is currently


    hiding and seeking refuge in Aurouss Hilll. The Kobayashi family is offering a reward of three billion


    yen to anyone who can hunt Ichiro Kobayashi down. Therefore, arge number of Japanese hitmen


    and gang members have entered Aurouss Hilll to hunt this man down.


    The police are also actively hunting the killers down in Aurouss Hilll. The police are requesting


    everyone to remain vignt, and the citizens are advised to call the police immediately if you see


    any suspicious people!¡±


    As soon as Jacob Wilson heard the news, he smacked his lips together as he said, ¡°This Ichiro


    Kobayashi is truly a beast! How could he kill his own father just because he wanted to inherit his


    family property?¡±


    Charlie Wade could not help but chuckle when he heard his father-inw¡¯s words.


    Ichiro Kobayashi was not a beast, he was just being seriously wronged.


    He was actually a filial son who genuinely wanted to cure his father¡¯s high paraplegia.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 532


    However, it was a pity that he did it the wrong way. That was the reason why this filial son was now


    regarded as a beast by everyone.


    After two whole days of fermentation, the death of Masao Kobayashi, the chairman of Kobayashi


    Pharma, had aroused a great deal of attention in Japan.


    Under the vigorous propagandaunched by Masao¡¯s second son, Jiro, Ichiro suddenly became the


    chief culprit who had poisoned his own biological father to death in an attempt to take over his


    father¡¯s role as the chairman of Kobayashi Pharma.


    At this time, the whole of Japan was scolding Ichiro, for they thought that he was actually the most


    unfilial son in Japan. People even nicknamed him the shame of Japan!


    At the same time, Jiro also increased the cash reward for his brother, Ichiro¡¯s head from 1 billion yen


    to 3 billion yen.


    He wanted to take over the position of the chairman of Kobayashi Pharma as soon as possible.


    Therefore, he had no choice but to make sure that his brother died quickly, and he should never be


    allowed to return to Japan before he died.


    Jiro knew very well that his elder brother had never intended to kill their father. Even if he had


    wanted to, he would not have attempted to kill his father while he was still stuck abroad. If he was in


    Japan, he could take over the role of the chairman of Kobayashi Pharma as soon as this tragedy


    happened.


    Therefore, Jiro could only assume that his brother was also a victim of this incident, and he was


    also suffering at this time.


    After all, Kobayashi Pharma has already transferred ten billion dors to Charlie Wade, and this was


    more than enough proof that Charlie Wade was actually the one behind this whole incident.


    However, if he did not push the me onto his elder brother, then, as the eldest son, Ichiro would


    be the rightful heir to the throne. He would be the rightful chairman of Kobayashi


    Pharma.


    If the second son wanted to counter-attack and secure the position for himself, he would have no


    choice but to continue oppressing his brother.


    Because of this, Jiro could not wait for his brother to die in Aurouss Hilll.


    If Ichiro was not given a chance to speak, his position as the chairman of Kobayashi Pharma would


    be even more stable and secure.


    From his continuous increase in the cash reward and bounty for his brother¡¯s head, it was obvious


    that Jiro was very eager to kill Ichiro as soon as possible.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade sent a text message to Albert, asking him to contact Jiro. Charlie Wade


    asked Albert to demand one billion dors from Jiro in exchange for Ichiro. Otherwise, Charlie Wade


    would personally escort Ichiro back to Tokyo and help him to hold a press conference so that he


    could rify the matter in person. If that happened, Ichiro would be able to openlypete with Jiro


    to be the sessor of Kobayashi Pharma.


    In truth, Charlie Wade¡¯s thinking was very simple. If Jiro truly wanted to be the chairman of


    Kobayashi Pharma, he would have to cooperate with him. Otherwise, if Charlie Wade released


    Ichiro, the brothers would have to share Kobayashi Pharma, and Jiro¡¯s loss would be far greater


    than just one billion dors.


    Albert did not say anything and immediately got in touch with Jiro, rying Charlie Wade¡¯s request


    to him.


    Jiro almost went crazy after listening to Albert¡¯s words.


    One billion dors?!


    Kobayashi Pharma has already given Charlie Wade ten billion dors for the prescription of the


    poison!


    The ten billion dors incident was voluntary, and his father had beenpletely fooled by the other


    party.


    It was d*mn frustrating for Jiro to even think about it. After all, his father had actually spent ten


    billion dors to buy a poison that had eventually taken his very own life.


    If this transaction were to be exposed to the public, this would really be the most unjust transaction


    of the century.


    Jiro felt that if Charlie Wade was humane, he would actually help him kill his brother in exchange for


    the ten billion dors. However, he never expected this guy to open his mouth and ask him for


    another one billion dors instead. Did he really think that he owned a bank?!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 533


    Jiro really hated Charlie Wade to the core.


    However, he did not dare to offend Charlie Wade.


    Therefore, he could only try to bargain with Albert.


    His tone was also very pious. ¡°Don Albertt, could you please convey my message to Mr. Wade?


    There are only about two or three billion dors left in Kobayashi Pharma¡¯s bank ount, and many


    of our debtors have not paid us back. We also owe the bank several billion dors in loan now. We


    are really under a great deal of pressure!


    Albert replied, ¡°Mr. Wade has always meant what he says. So, don¡¯t think that you can bargain with


    Mr. Wade as and when you please!¡±


    Jiro begged, ¡°Don Albertt, I¡¯m really having a hard time now. Why don¡¯t we do this instead? Tell Mr.


    Wade to give me two months. I will definitely transfer the money over to him in two months.


    However, during these two months, he must make sure that my brother does not say anything or


    show his face in public, let alone return to Japan under any circumstances at all!


    ¡°Two months?¡± Albert thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Wait a moment. I will ask for Mr.


    Wade¡¯s opinion.¡±


    After that, Albert immediately sent a text message to Charlie Wade and told him all about Jiro¡¯s


    request to transfer him the money in two months.


    Charlie Wade was cleaning up the dining table at this time, and when he saw Albert¡¯s message, he


    did not hesitate to send a reply immediately.


    [Tell him not to try and bargain with me anymore. If he tries to bargain with me again, I will talk to his


    brother, and I will send his brother back to Japan to fight for the inheritance with him. Tell him that


    his brother would agree to my request even if I asked him for five billion yen!]


    Ichiro was hiding at Albert¡¯s dog farm at this time. He knew that countless people wanted to kill him,


    and so, he was in a panicked and anxious state all day.


    In his opinion, he would die in the blink of an eye, so, if Charlie Wade really gave him a chance to


    return to Japan and fight for his inheritance, he would even be willing to give Charlie Wade more


    than eighty percent of any inheritance that he received without any hesitation at all.


    Albert called Jiro once again as soon as he received Charlie Wade¡¯s reply. ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, you are


    trying so hard to bargain with Mr. Wade for just one billion yen, but have you ever thought about it in


    depth?


    If Mr. Wade decides to talk to your brother and send him back to Japan to fight for the inheritance


    with you, Ichiro might agree to pay Mr. Wade two or three billion yen immediately as remuneration!


    When that timees, you will not only be losing just one billion yen! As far as I know, Kobayashi


    Pharma is a pharmaceuticalpany with a market value of tens of billions of dors!¡±


    When Jiro heard Albert¡¯s words, he gritted his teeth and replied without any hesitation at all, ¡°Don


    Albertt, please tell Mr. Wade that I agree to his request! I will go and raise the money right now!¡±


    In fact, even though Kobayashi Pharma did not have much money left in their bank ount, Jiro¡¯s


    father, Masao, had a lot of money deposited into his personal bank ount.


    The money was supposed to be shared between the two brothers after their father passed away.


    However, if Ichiro died, Kobayashi Pharma, as well as all the cash deposits, antiques, and real


    estate left behind by his father, would all belong to him alone.


    Jiro did not want to dy anything further. Thus, he quickly transferred the money over to Charlie


    Wade after a mere ten minutes. After that, he called Albert and said, ¡°Don Albertt, the money has


    already been transferred to Mr. Wade¡¯s bank ount.


    Please ask him to check if he has already received the money. By the way, please ask him to send


    my brother on his way as soon as possible after confirming that he has already received the money.


    I hope that he dies as soon as possible!¡±


    Albert promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade has always been a very credible person. As long as he has


    already received your money, he will definitely make sure that your brother willpletely


    evaporate from this world.¡±


    After he hung up the phone, Albert immediately sent a text message to Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    have you received the money from Jiro?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Yes, I have received it.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 534


    Albert hurriedly asked, ¡°So, do you want me to kill and get rid of Ichiro now? Should I take a video of


    the killing for Jiro to see?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°I want you to hide Ichiro somewhere and then find someone who can make


    special video effects. I want you to film a headshot of Ichiro and send that video to Jiro after having


    that person use some special effects to make sure that Jiro will believe that his brother is already


    dead.¡±


    Albert asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you trying to save Ichiro¡¯s life?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Yes. I think keeping Ichiro alive will be of great use to us one day. Perhaps I


    can even use Ichiro to get my hands on Kobayashi Pharma in the future. I will be going too easy on


    Jiro if I killed Ichiro for him, just for one billion yen.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade spoke again, ¡°Also, you should not think too much about morals or your


    credibility when ites to this matter. After all, we don¡¯t owe the Japanese anything at all. On the


    contrary, the more miserable they are, the better it would be for us!¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± Albert hurriedly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade. I will arrange for more manpower to


    protect Ichiro from now on!¡±


    ***


    At this time at the Moore family mansion.


    The members of the Moore family were all seated around the dining table as they discussed the


    matter rting to Kobayashi Pharma.


    As soon as Lord Mooore heard the news about Kobayashi Pharma, he said, ¡°I have a feeling that


    this Kobayashi Pharma incident has something to do with Mr. Wade.¡±


    Jasmine, who had just picked up a piece of broli suddenly put the broli down without eating


    or speaking at all.


    At this time, her cousin, Reuben, also spoke up and said, ¡°Grandpa, I feel the same way too. I


    heard that Masao Kobayashi of Kobayashi Pharma took a special pill to cure his high paraplegia


    first before he died of a sudden heart attack.


    I also heard that Ichiro Kobayashi had asked the genius doctor, Dr. Simmons, for the prescription to


    cure high paraplegia at the Chinese Medicine Expo. I specte that the medicine used by Dr.


    Simmons to cure high paraplegia is the same magical pill that Charlie Wade gave to you.¡±


    Lord Mooore spoke up immediately, ¡°Reuben! Mr. Wade¡¯s name is not something you can call out


    so casually!¡±


    Reuben hurriedly changed his words, ¡°Sorry, grandpa. I did not think before I spoke. I think that the


    medicine used by Dr. Simmons should be the same magical pill that Mr. Wade has given to you.¡±


    When he saw that Reuben was sincere when he changed his sentence, Lord Mooore nodded in


    approval before he said, ¡°I think so too. Dr. Simmons¡¯ medical skills are indeed very amazing, but


    he has not reached the miraculous stage where he would be able to bring a person back to life or


    turn his life around. Mr. Wade¡¯s magical pill is the only medicine in this entire country that could


    possibly have this effect on anyone.¡±


    With that, Lord Mooore could not help but sigh as he said, ¡°The medicine given by Mr. Wade thest


    time was indeed very effective. I was a dying man, but after taking the medicine, I can feel that my


    body is already much stronger than before. However, it might be because I was too ill before this,


    but even though my life is no longer in danger, I somehow feel that my body is stillnguid. It must


    be because of my old age¡­¡±


    Reuben hurriedly responded, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t I look for Mr. Wade and ask him for another


    magical pill? I can also offer to buy it from him! If you take another magical pill, I believe that you will


    definitely feel much better, and you will also feel physically stronger!¡±


    Lord Mooore hurriedly waved his hand before he said, ¡°No, no! Mr. Wade has already given us the


    magical pill once. We have not even repaid his kindness yet. If we show up just to ask him for


    another pill, it will look like we are insatiable. We should know our own ce!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 535


    Reuben truly could not understand why his grandfather respected Charlie Wade so much.


    Lord Mooore regarded Charlie Wade as God. His reason was simr to Anthony¡¯s reason for


    respecting Charlie Wade so much. Both of them were already old men in their twilight years. The


    more they knew about their uing destiny, the more they were afraid of it.


    However, Reuben was not even thirty years old yet, and if anyone told him that he would be able to


    live for another five years after taking the magical pill, he would easily dismiss it. On the contrary, for


    an old man in his twilight years, someone telling him that he would be able to live for another five


    years was a miracle that was trulyparable to God¡¯s hand.


    Jasmine could more or less understand her grandpa¡¯s psychological thoughts. After all, unlike


    Reuben, she also owned one of the magical pills given by Charlie Wade. She had been hiding the


    magical pill in her car, and the only people who knew about the magical medicine was just Charlie


    Wade and herself.


    With this magical pill, Jasmine had an unprecedented peace of mind because she knew that even if


    anything untoward happened to her, she would have a chance to survive ande back against


    the wind as long as the medicine was in her hands.


    If other people had an opportunity like this, they would not think that it was a great deal at all. This


    was because they felt that they would not be able to gain anything from this magical pill whatsoever.


    Reuben was like that.


    He knew that Charlie Wade¡¯s magical pill was very precious. However, if he could get his hands on


    one, he would definitely give it to the old man so that he could use this opportunity to make the old


    man feel even more pleased and satisfied with him. That way, he would be able to secure and


    inherit more from the old man in the future. He would not have secretly kept the medicine for himself


    as Jasmine had.


    This was not to say that Jasmine was not filial to her grandfather. Rather, she felt that this medicine


    represented Charlie Wade¡¯s concern toward her.


    Charlie Wade absolutely wanted her to keep this medicine for herself. Therefore, Jasmine felt as


    though she did not want to disappoint Charlie Wade¡¯s hope for herself. She did not want to use the


    gift that Charlie Wade had given her to win over her grandfather¡¯s acknowledgment and


    appreciation.


    At the same time, Lord Mooore suddenly remembered something, and he blurted out, ¡°By the way,


    Reuben, Jasmine, there is something I want the both of you to do for me after dinner. I want you to


    make a trip to the Castle Peak Psychiatric Hospital together.¡±


    ¡°The Castle Peak Psychiatric Hospital?¡± Reuben asked in surprise. ¡°Grandpa, why do you want us


    to go there? What is going on?¡±


    Lord Mooore replied, ¡°I heard that something happened to the younger generation of the Webb


    family from Sudbury. That is why all of them have already rushed over to Aurouss Hilll to visit him.¡±


    After that, the old man continued speaking, ¡°I want you to greet Donald, the eldest son of the Webb


    family. He is about the same age as your father, but since your father is not in Aurouss Hilll right


    now, it would be inappropriate for an elder like me to personally make a trip there myself. Therefore,


    I want both of you to act as the Moore family¡¯s representative. Just go and take a look at them and


    send our regards to them. After all, our families have always shared a close rtionship.¡±


    Reuben nodded before he suddenly said, ¡°I remember now! I saw the video of that kid on social


    media. It seems as though the young boy who went insane and kept eating shit was a member of


    the Webb family?¡±


    ¡°Oh, cousin!¡± Jasmine said helplessly as she put her chopsticks down. ¡°We are still having dinner!


    Why did you have to bring up something so disgusting?!¡±


    Reubenughed slightly before he said, ¡°Oh, sorry. I¡¯m sorry. It was a slip of mouth.¡±


    Lord Mooore had also watched the video, and he suddenly felt very disgusted as well. Therefore, he


    put down his chopsticks before he said, ¡°I heard that the young boy from the Webb family has


    already been hospitalized in the Castle Peak Psychiatric Hospital for the past two days. Just make a


    trip there and send your greetings to Donald. Tell him not to be offended and that your father is


    unable to visit him personally because he is not in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    ¡°Okay, grandpa,¡± Reuben nodded quickly.


    The Webb family from Sudbury was even stronger and more powerfulpared to the Moore


    family. Even though the Moore family could rank in the top five families in the South Region, they


    could not make it to the top three.


    These top-notch big families were all very close to one another. Generally speaking, whenever


    anyone visited someone else¡¯s home court, the host would definitely do their best to entertain their


    guests to prove their sincerity.

 Chapter 536-540

    Chapter 536-540


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 536


    At this time, Jasmine asked, ¡°Grandpa, should we bring any gifts along with us?¡±


    Lord Mooore replied, ¡°Someone gave me a piece of cold jade a few years ago. It has the effect of


    calming the mind and giving peace to the owner. I want you to give it to Donald and tell him that it is


    for his son. Even though it might only have a small effect, it is better than nothing at all.¡±


    Jasmine nodded before she said, ¡°Okay, grandpa. I understand.¡±


    Just then, Lord Mooore stood up before he said, ¡°Jasmine, I want you toe with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, grandpa.¡± Jasmine stood up without any hesitation and hurriedly followed her grandfather


    into his study room.


    Upon entering the study room, Lord Mooore sat down on his mahogany chair before he asked


    Jasmine, ¡°Jasmine, I want to ask you whether you have made any progress with Mr. Wade


    recently?¡±


    Jasmine blushed as soon as she heard her grandfather¡¯s words. ¡°Grandpa, I¡­ I¡­ that¡­¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled when he saw Jasmine¡¯s flustered reaction. ¡°Young girl, why are you so shy and


    embarrassed? Just tell me what the progress is!¡±


    Jasmine was very embarrassed as she replied, ¡°Grandpa, to be honest, Mr. Wade has been very


    busy recently. We have almost no chance to meet at all¡­¡±


    Lord Mooore was a little disappointed, and he said, ¡°Jasmine, you cannot be so nonchnt about


    this matter! You are still young, but your grandfather is already getting older! You might be able to


    wait, but your grandpa cannot afford to wait for another few more years¡­¡±


    Then, Lord Mooore continued speaking, ¡°Jasmine, grandpa is not asking you to be an hical


    person with no morals at all. I am not forcing you to do anything with Mr. Wade if you do not want to.


    The main reason I am asking you to get closer to Mr. Wade is because I can also tell that you truly


    like Mr. Wade from the bottom of your heart. Am I right?¡±


    Jasmine nodded slightly as her face flushed red immediately.


    Truthfully, she had be even more enamored with Charlie Wade the more she got to know him.


    She was a strong and capable woman who loved a man who was equally strong and capable. The


    stronger the man was, the more attractive she felt he was.


    Therefore, it waspletely inevitable for her to feel attracted and enamored by Charlie Wade.


    Lord Mooore sighed softly before he said, ¡°Well, the biggest pity is that Mr. Wade got married so


    early. However, in this modern society, people take these things very lightly nowadays. Therefore,


    it¡¯s not a big deal even if a man has a second or third marriage.


    So, you don¡¯t have to be too bothered about the fact that Mr. Wade has already been married


    before. You don¡¯t need to care who his first wife was. All you need to know is that you should do all


    that you can to keep a good man by your side forever.


    Even if he has already been married ten times before you, the most important thing is to get him to


    stay by your side for the rest of your life.¡±


    Jasmine nodded slightly before she said, ¡°Grandpa, I understand what you are trying to say. I


    cannot chase after Mr. Wade too desperately because I am afraid that he would start to dislike me if


    I did that. I heard that Mr. Wade is still very loving and kind toward his wife.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lord Mooore nodded in agreement. ¡°In that case, it is not wrong for you to fight steadily, step


    by step, as you try to win Mr. Wade over in secret.¡±


    At this time, Lord Mooore recalled something and he quickly said, ¡°By the way, it will be my eightieth


    birthday in a few days. Please invite Mr. Wade toe to my birthday banquet. Once he is here,


    you can take advantage of this opportunity to get closer to him and get to know him better.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, grandpa. I will do that.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lord Mooore nodded before he said, ¡°Alright then. It is already gettingte. You should head


    to the Castle Peak Psychiatric Hospital now to visit the junior of the Webb family first!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 537


    Very soon, Reuben drove Jasmine out of the house, and they headed straight to the Castle Peak


    Psychiatric Hospital in the suburb.


    In the Castle Peak Psychiatric Hospital, the nurses had just fed Kian, who was going crazy at this


    point.


    Kian finally regained his consciousness after they fed him, wiped his mouth, rinsed his mouth, and


    washed his stomach for him. Kian had a very satisfied expression on his face as hey on the


    hospital bed with his hands and feet tied up.


    The few nurses resisted the urge to vomit as they walked out from the intensive care unit to the


    family resting room outside with a basin filled with the filth that they had just washed out of Kian¡¯s


    stomach.


    At this time, Kian¡¯s father, Donald, and his brother, Sean, were sitting on the sofa with no expression


    on their faces.


    Aftering out of the intensive care unit, one of the nurses greeted them respectfully. ¡°Mr. Webb


    and junior Mr. Webb, the patient, have already regained consciousness.¡±


    Donald asked coldly, ¡°Have you finished the gastricvage procedure?¡±


    The nurse nodded before she whispered, ¡°Yes, we have alreadypleted the procedure!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Donald asked again, ¡°The things that you fed him this time¡­ have you already disinfected


    it?¡±


    The nurse hurriedly replied, ¡°It has already been sterilized. We ced it inside the pressure cooker


    and sterilized it at a high temperature and pressure. Even though we cannot eliminate the smell, I


    can assure you that there are no longer any bacteria or viruses in it¡­¡±


    Kian¡¯s iron rule of having extra ¡®supplements¡¯ every hour on the dot remained the same.


    Donald naturally did not dare to stop his son from doing so. After all, he could see that his son was


    truly on the verge of death if they fed him even one minuteter. Donald was afraid that something


    would really happen to his son.


    Therefore, he discussed this matter with a team of medical experts before they came up with a


    temporary solution, which was to put those ¡®supplements¡¯ for Kian in a pressure cooker for at least


    half an hour in advance so that it would not contain any bacteria and viruses that would make him


    sick.


    This was the only buffer they coulde up with at this stage.


    Donald nced at the few nurses before he waved his hands sullenly and said, ¡°Alright then, you


    can all leave now. Please remember to prepare all of his next meals in advance.¡±


    The nurse nodded before she said, ¡°Mr. Webb, you can rest assured that we have already prepared


    all of his eight meals for tonight in advance. Each of his meals has already been sterilized in


    advance, and we will serve the patient his meal at room temperature.¡±


    Donald suddenly felt a surge of nausea overpowering him, and he quickly waved his hand as he


    said, ¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡±


    After the few nurses had left the room, Sean whispered to his father, ¡°Dad, are we really going to let


    this continue? How could Kian possibly need to eat shit every hour?! If this news spreads to the


    public, the Webb family will definitely lose face!¡±


    Donald asked, ¡°What else can we do? Do you want me to watch your brother die?¡±


    Sean hurriedly replied, ¡°I did not mean that at all. I am just saying that we should bring Kian back to


    Sudbury. It is not a solution for us to continue staying here. We should bring Kian back home and


    use our own family doctor and nurses to handle him. At the very least, we can be more rest assured


    that they would be tight-lipped about this matter.¡±


    Donald thought about it before he replied, ¡°Okay, then. We will send your brother back to Sudbury,


    but we cannot leave Aurouss Hilll yet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sean asked in surprise. ¡°What other business do we have here?¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°I suspect it is not an ident that your brother suddenly contracted this sudden


    illness. Something must have happened to cause him to behave in this manner. There must be


    some clues or information that we have not figured out yet. I n to stay in Aurouss Hilll for a short


    while to investigate and look into this matter. I want you to stay here with me.¡±


    Sean nodded when he heard his father¡¯s words and said, ¡°Yes, dad. I will stay here with you.¡±


    Donald nodded before he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we will arrange for our doctor to apany Kian


    back to Sudbury tomorrow morning.¡±


    Upon saying that, Donald stood up before he said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in and see your brother.¡±


    The father and son stood up before they pushed the door of the intensive care unit open. At this


    time, a strong and disgusting stench overcame them immediately.


    Even though the windows were all open and the exhaust fan was already turned on, the smell was


    still lingering even after a long time.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 538


    Kian was lying on his bed with tears in his eyes as he looked out the window silently. He could smell


    the strong stench on his breath whenever he breathed, and he felt very disgusted with himself.


    ¡°Kian.¡±


    When he saw the decadent and deste expression on his son¡¯s face, Donald could not help but


    feel distressed.


    Kian did not look at him but instead continued to stare out the window as he choked and said, ¡°Dad,


    why don¡¯t you just let me die? I am really on the verge of copse because I have to do something


    so disgusting every hour of the day¡­¡±


    Donald hurriedly stepped forward as he held his son¡¯s hand and said, ¡°My good son, you have to


    remember that it is always better for you to live than to die!¡±


    Kian burst into tears before he said, ¡°But, who can live an even more miserable life than mine? If I


    have to continue living like this for the rest of my life, I would rather be dead now¡­¡±


    Donald felt very upset, and he said seriously, ¡°Kian, don¡¯t worry. Dad will definitely heal you no


    matter what method I have to use. I promise you!¡±


    Kian turned his head around and looked at his father before he subconsciously asked, ¡°Dad, do you


    mean what you just said?¡±


    As Kian spoke, the strong stenching from his mouth hit Donald directly.


    Donald¡¯s eyes reddened immediately, and he even shed two drops of tears. He resisted the wave of


    nausea that hit and his strong urge to vomit before he nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, I mean it! You don¡¯t


    have to worry!¡±


    Then, Donald spoke again, ¡°I will arrange for someone to take you back to Sudbury tomorrow. I will


    stay behind in Aurouss Hilll to find the culprit who did this to you. After that, I will surely find a cure


    for you. Make sure that you take care of your health after you go home. Wait for your father toe


    back with good news!¡±


    Kian nodded excitedly as he suddenly felt a glimmer of hope.


    Sean could not help but sigh as he said, ¡°Kian, don¡¯t worry. I swear I¡¯ll take revenge for you and kill


    the person who did this to you!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kian was very touched and nodded before saying, ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±


    At this time, a nurse came knocking on the door before she entered and said, ¡°Mr. Webb, there is a


    Mr. Moore and Miss Moore who are here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore and Miss Moore?¡± Donald frowned slightly before he came to a sudden realization.


    ¡°They must be from the Moore family. Please invite them in.¡±


    After that, he hurriedly added, ¡°Please ask them to wait in the waiting room outside. Don¡¯t bring


    them into the ward.¡±


    The nurse nodded before she turned around and left.


    Sean asked in surprise, ¡°Dad, is the Moore family here?¡±


    ¡°I think it should be them,¡± Donald replied. ¡°We have not visited the Moore family yet since we came


    to Aurouss Hilll to deal with our personal matters. Perhaps the Moore family has already heard


    about our predicament and have decided to visit us instead.¡±


    Sean nodded when he heard his father¡¯s words. At this time, he suddenly thought of Jasmine, the


    youngdy of the Moore family.


    Thest time he had seen Jasmine was about three to four years ago. At that time, Jasmine was


    already very beautiful.


    He had thought of pursuing Jasmine back then. After all, Jasmine was not only very beautiful, well-


    educated, and capable, but the most important thing was the fact that the Moore family was also


    very wealthy and powerful. It could be said that the Moore family would be a perfect match for the


    Webb family.


    However, he had notpleted his studies at that time, so he did not have the time to pursue and


    go after Jasmine.


    After returning to the country, he had been busy learning the ropes and taking over the family


    business from his father. Therefore, he did note to Aurouss Hilll and kept dying his


    intentions and n to pursue Jasmine.


    When he heard that there were visitors from the Moore family, Sean¡¯s affection and feelings for


    Jasmine suddenly returned!


    He was already looking forward to meeting her again. He sincerely hoped that Jasmine would be


    one of the two people who came here today!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 539


    Donald and his son, Sean, had juste out from the intensive care unit when the nurse brought


    Reuben and Jasmine into the family waiting room.


    Sean spotted the slim and morous Jasmine at a single nce. He was taken aback for a


    moment and only regained his senses after a few seconds.


    Donald was also a little surprised to see Jasmine.


    He was Jasmine¡¯s elder, so he had not had much contact or interaction with Jasmine. They had not


    seen each other for several years, but unexpectedly, this young girl was now even more beautiful


    and attractive than she had been in the past. She would not lose out to those big celebrities at all!


    At this time, Reuben quickly stepped up as he spoke very respectfully, ¡°Hello, Uncle Webb. I am


    Reuben from the Moore family, and this is my cousin, Jasmine. My grandpa heard that you are in


    Aurouss Hilll, so he wanted us toe and pay you a visit.¡±


    Reuben continued, ¡°My father is not in Aurouss Hilll for the time being so he could note and


    visit you in person today. Please forgive us for being rude.¡±


    Donald hurriedly replied, ¡°Oh! Lord Mooore is too polite. I was supposed to visit him, but something


    happened at home, so I could not walk away at all. I was the one being rude.¡±


    Even though there was a substantial difference between the wealth and power of the Webb and


    Moore family, they were both one of the most powerful and influential families in the South Region.


    Therefore, it was already a traditional custom between these two families that anyone who visited


    the other person¡¯s territory should take the initiative toe and visit the host first.


    If Donald came to Aurouss Hilll, under any normal circumstances, the first thing he would do was to


    visit the Moore family. That way, the two families would be able to maintain a close rtionship with


    one another.


    However, Donald could not help but feel a little embarrassed.


    After all, his family¡¯s current predicament was indeed a little special. He felt that it would be very


    shameful to talk about his youngest son¡¯s current condition.


    Therefore, he simply replied frankly, ¡°Oh, the reason I came to Aurouss Hilll this time is because my


    youngest son, Kian, hase down with some physical and mental problems. As soon as I arrived


    at Aurouss Hilll, I stayed at the Castle Peak Psychiatric Hospital without going anywhere else.


    Otherwise, I would have gone to visit Lord Mooore a long time ago. I hope that Lord Mooore will


    forgive me and I sincerely hope that he will not hold this against me.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly replied, ¡°Uncle Webb, you don¡¯t need to be so courteous and polite. Grandpa


    knows that you have some personal business to deal with. Therefore, he does not me you at all.¡±


    As she spoke, Jasmine took out the piece of cold jade with a carving of Guanyin on it and handed it


    to Donald saying, ¡°Uncle Webb, my grandfather asked me to pass this piece of cold jade to you. He


    said that it has the effect of calming the mind and bringing peace to its owner. He hopes that it will


    be able to alleviate your youngest son¡¯s condition a little.¡±


    Donald hurriedly said, ¡°Please help me thank Lord Mooore for his kind gesture.¡±


    Then, he reached out his hand to take the piece of cold jade from Jasmine.


    Sean had been watching Jasmine all this time without saying anything at all. After he had finally


    regained hisposure, he said calmly, ¡°Jasmine, it seems as though we have not seen each other


    for a long time, right?¡±


    Jasmine nodded as she smiled slightly and said, ¡°Yes, I think it has already been three to four years


    since west met each other. I don¡¯t remember too clearly.¡±


    Sean smiled before he said, ¡°Time really flies by! You have already changed a lot over these few


    years. It seems as though both of us should keep in touch in the future! Otherwise, we might not


    even recognize each other when we bump into one another in two more years!¡±


    Jasmineughed before she replied politely, ¡°Yes. We have not seen each other for so many years,


    and everyone has already changed quite a bit.¡±


    Donald was keenly aware of Sean¡¯s abnormal behavior, and he could instantly tell that his son was


    interested in Jasmine.


    At this time, he suddenly felt that it would actually be great if Jasmine could marry into the Webb


    family. It would be perfect if she became his daughter-inw!


    There were many otherrge and powerful families in the South Region, and many of them had


    daughters of marriageable age. However, one of the main problems with girls from a wealthy and


    powerful family was that they were usually not very good looking or attractive.


    Even though some of them were pretty good looking, they had very poor temperament because


    they had been spoiled ever since they were young. There were rarely any girls who were as


    intelligent and well behaved as Jasmine.


    If there was a marriage arrangement between the Moore family and the Webb family, they could join


    forces and would also be able to actively promote and help each other out.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 540


    If the two families could work together after marriage, the two families might even have an


    opportunity to lead and take control of the entire South Region.


    As he thought about this, he deliberately smiled and asked, ¡°Jasmine, you are so outstanding and


    beautiful. So, I cannot help but wonder if you are already married?¡±


    Jasmine quickly replied in a hurry, ¡°Uncle Webb, you must be joking. If I were to get married, my


    grandpa would surely have notified and invited you toe to my wedding banquet for a drink


    already!¡±


    Donald smiled as he nodded slightly. This girl was very intelligent, and she knew exactly what to


    say.


    After that, he asked again, ¡°Then, Jasmine, do you have a boyfriend now? If you have a boyfriend,


    can I know which family he is from?¡±


    As soon as Sean heard his father¡¯s question, he hurriedly looked at Jasmine with a concerned


    expression on his face as he looked forward to Jasmine¡¯s reply.


    Jasmine immediately thought of Charlie Wade at this moment.


    How good would it be if Charlie Wade was not married yet? She would have already confessed her


    feelings to him.


    Moreover, Jasmine believed that Charlie Wade would not turn down her confession as she could be


    regarded as one of the better choices amongst all the girls who were interested in him. If that was


    the case, she could proudly reply and say that Charlie Wade Wade was her boyfriend when


    someone asked her a question like this¡­


    As she thought about it, Jasmine could not help but sigh in her heart. Then, she replied, ¡°Uncle


    Webb, I do not have a boyfriend yet.¡±


    Both Donald and Sean heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    She did not have a boyfriend. That was perfect!


    It would not be easy for them to find another girl like Jasmine. Since she was still single, it was the


    perfect opportunity for his son to pursue her!


    Donald immediately said to Jasmine, ¡°By the way, Jasmine, please send my regards to Lord


    Mooore when you go hometer. Please tell him that I have already arranged for a ne to send


    my youngest son home for treatment tomorrow. Sean and I will be staying back in Aurouss Hilll to


    investigate and look into Kian¡¯s sudden illness. So, both of us would like toe and pay a visit to


    your grandfather tomorrow.¡±


    Jasmine did not think too much about it and simply nodded before saying, ¡°Okay, Uncle Webb. I will


    definitely inform my grandfather when I get back.¡±


    Donald felt that he should take advantage of this opportunity to bring Sean over to the Moore family


    mansion so that they could stay there for a few days since they would be in Aurouss Hilll for some


    time anyway.


    As the host, it was only natural for the Moore family to arrange for Donald and his son to stay at the


    Moore family mansion for a few days since they were visiting Aurouss Hilll. This way, he would also


    be able to create an opportunity for his son to get closer to Jasmine.


    Donald also felt that this would be an excellent opportunity for him to bring up the topic of marriage


    to Lord Mooore. He presumed that Lord Mooore would not turn down his request.


    After all, the Webb family was the wealthiest and most powerful family in the whole South Region.


    Sean was also the eldest grandson of the Webb family, and he was the first heir of the younger


    generation. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was a diamond in the making in the South


    Region.


    As long as Lord Mooore agreed to his request, Donald was certain that he would definitely help him


    persuade Jasmine to agree to Sean¡¯s marriage proposal. That way, they would be able to decide on


    their marriage, and the two families could choose an early auspicious date so that they could get


    the marriage done and over with as soon as possible.


    After all, Donald was not young anymore. He had already been looking forward to the day where he


    could hold his grandson and personally witness the continuation of the Webb family name.


    However, he had not met a woman who he deemed worthy of his son.


    When he saw Jasmine earlier, he immediately felt that there would be no better candidate to


    be his daughter-inw in this world other than Jasmine!


    He never would have imagined that Jasmine¡¯s heart already belonged to someone else.


    Moreover, the man who made Jasmine so enamored was none other than the culprit who had


    turned his youngest son into a shit-eating beast. It was Charlie Wade!

 Chapter 541-545

    Chapter 541-545


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 541


    At this time, Reuben, who had not spoken for a long time, stared at both of them coldly. He could tell


    that both father and son from the Webb family were interested and moved by his sister, Jasmine.


    At this time, he could not help but feel a little excited.


    It would be great if Jasmine could marry into the Webb family!


    At that time, Jasmine would marry into the Webb family and be a part of their family. When


    that happened, she would naturally not be able topete with him for the Moore family¡¯s property


    and inheritance. He would naturally be the well-deserving heir of the Moore family.


    In fact, Reuben was afraid that Jasmine would truly end up together with Charlie Wade.


    He did not know Charlie Wade¡¯s true identity and status. He only knew that Charlie Wade seemed


    to have some supernatural powers, and that was the reason why his grandfather respected him so


    much.


    If Jasmine ended up with Charlie Wade, there was no doubt that Charlie Wade would marry into the


    Moore family. At that time, he would definitely be in trouble!


    Jasmine was already his biggest rival when it came to vying for the Moore family¡¯s property and


    inheritance. If she did not marry far away, she would always remain as his rival andpetitor!


    Moreover, Reuben knew that his grandfather really respected Charlie Wade very much, and he had


    been desperately hoping for Charlie Wade to join the Moore family. If Jasmine could aplish


    what their grandfather wanted her to do, their grandfather would certainly ce more attention and


    focus on Jasmine and Charlie Wade!


    Jasmine and Charlie Wade would certainly take over the Moore family if that happened. So, what


    would happen to him then?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Reuben absolutely did not want Jasmine to end up with Charlie Wade at all!


    Since the Webb family seemed to have intentions of taking Jasmine as their daughter-inw, all he


    had to do now was think of a way to persuade his grandfather and Jasmine to ept the marriage


    proposal offered by the Webb family. Reuben had to send Jasmine away as soon as he could!


    Jasmine was not aware of the intentions of the father and son from the Webb family. Finally,


    Jasmine and Reuben courteously approached them before excusing themselves as it was already


    gettingte.


    Donald and Sean walked both of them downstairs before they watched silently as the pair drove


    away from the hospital in their car. It was only at this point that Donald finally sighed and said,


    ¡°Jasmine is truly a very perfect and wonderful girl!¡±


    Sean nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I honestly did not expect her to be even more beautiful after just


    a few years.¡±


    Donald replied seriously, ¡°Beauty is one thing, but family background, education, and temperament


    are the most important things.¡±


    After that, he continued speaking, ¡°Jasmine is amazing in all of those aspects. If you can marry her,


    it would be a good thing for you.¡±


    Sean smiled before he said, ¡°Dad, I will really need you to help me out in this matter. Jasmine¡¯s


    parents have already passed away. So, you will have to try to convince her grandfather on my


    behalf.¡±


    Donald smiled as he assured his son, ¡°You can rest assured. I know what I have to do. I believe that


    Lord Mooore will also want Jasmine to marry into a good family. The Webb family will surely be a


    perfect choice for him.¡±


    After that, Donald spoke up again, ¡°I think that Lord Mooore will definitely agree to it as soon as I


    bring this topic up. After that, we can proceed to n Jasmine and your marriage. If everything goes


    well, we should be able to discuss and n your wedding well within a month!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sean was very excited. ¡°It would be best if we could have our wedding this year!¡±


    At this time, all Sean could think about was Jasmine. He hadpletely forgotten about his pitiful


    and miserable younger brother.


    After returning to the ward, they found that Kian was starting to lose control again.


    The nurses were already bringing in his ¡®extra meal¡¯ that had been sterilized under high temperature


    and pressure. After that, they fed Kian his food so that he could enjoy it first before they performed


    gastricvage on him to wash out as much of the ¡®food¡¯ as they possibly could.


    Donald stepped into the intensive care unit to take a look and immediately walked back out with a


    ck expression on his face.


    Sean did not even bother to enter the ward at all. He simply sat on the sofa outside as he looked


    through Jasmine¡¯s social media profile.


    Beforeing to Aurouss Hilll, he had not paid much attention to Jasmine whom he had not seen


    for so many years.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 542


    After seeing her just now, all of his deep desires and feelings for Jasmine ignited once again.


    Therefore, he wanted to browse through each and every photo of Jasmine¡¯s circle of friends.


    He carefully observed every picture of Jasmine and her friends. As he looked at her pictures, he


    sighed as he thought to himself that she was indeed a very perfect girl, and there was not the


    slightest fault that he could find in her at all.


    Thus, he secretly vowed to himself that he would have to get Jasmine no matter what he had to do!


    ***


    On the way back to the Moore family mansion, Reuben tentatively said to Jasmine, ¡°Jasmine, I think


    that Sean seems to be interested in you!¡±


    Jasmine replied tly, ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Reuben parroted her before asking curiously, ¡°Why are you so cold and indifferent toward it?¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± Jasmine asked, ¡°Does he mean anything to me at all? No, he is nothing to me. So, do I


    have to pretend to be very excited just because he is interested in me?¡±


    Reuben asked, ¡°Sean is very handsome. Aren¡¯t you in the least bit interested in him?¡±


    Jasmine shook her head before she said, ¡°I have no feelings for him at all. In fact, he is not even a


    friend of mine. At best, he could only be considered an acquaintance.¡±


    Reuben hurriedly tried to persuade her, ¡°Are you stupid? Do you know how wealthy and powerful


    the Webb family is? They are the top and most influential family in the South Region! If you get


    together with Sean, this will definitely be the icing on the cake for the Moore family!¡±


    ¡°I have no feelings for him whatsoever,¡± Jasmine replied indifferently. ¡°I will not get together with a


    person I have no feelings for even if he is the richest man in this world.¡±


    Reuben asked in surprise, ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t tell me that you are really in love with Charlie Wade?!¡±


    Jasmine nced at Reuben embarrassedly, and she could not answer his question at all.


    Reuben sighed before he said, ¡°My dear sister, are you truly that foolish? I know that grandpa might


    be confused, but are you really going to try and pursue Charlie Wade just because grandpa asked


    you to do that? Charlie Wade is already someone else¡¯s husband. He has a wife. What about you?


    You are the noblest and most eligible girl amongst all the other girls in Aurouss Hilll. How could you


    possibly get together with a man like Charlie Wade?¡±


    At this time, Jasmine evaded his question and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about me. I will take care


    of my own business.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Reuben replied as he sighed pretentiously. ¡°I am your brother, and I¡¯ve watched you grow up


    ever since you were a young girl. As your brother, I sincerely hope that you will be able to marry a


    man who is right for you and has never been married before, just like you. It would be a huge pity if


    you married a man like Charlie Wade who has already been married before!¡±


    After that, Reuben continued speaking, ¡°What¡¯s more, Charlie Wade is just a useless son-inw


    who knows nothing at all. How could he possibly be worthy of someone like you?¡±


    Jasmine turned around and looked at Reuben before she said sternly, ¡°Brother! Mr. Wade is not as


    useless as you make him out to be. You just haven¡¯t seen him for who he is yet.¡±


    Reuben replied disdainfully, ¡°What is he capable of? What other abilities does he have? All that he


    knows how to do is to concoct some medicine. I don¡¯t think that is so great at all.¡±


    Jasmine shook her head before she said, ¡°Everyone has their many different faces. In many


    people¡¯s eyes, Mr. Wade might be nothing more than a piece of trash and a useless son-inw.


    However, in my eyes, Mr. Wade is a real master, and he is different from what everyone thinks he


    is!¡±


    Reuben curled his lips slightly before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really think that he is a real dragon


    in this world, Jasmine. I want tough when I think about it! Pfft¡­¡±


    Jasmine nced at Reuben and felt that the sarcastic expression on Reuben¡¯s face made him


    seem like he was mentally retarded.


    However, Reuben felt that it was time for Jasmine and his grandfather to open their eyes and see


    Charlie Wade¡¯s true colors.


    Charlie Wade was the real dragon in this world? If so, Reuben would just have to figure out a way


    for Sean to be Nezha so that he could strip Charlie Wade of his skin and tendons!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 543


    At the same time, Anthony was at the Serene World Clinic and was currently in a daze as he stared


    at the Rejuvenating Pill that Charlie Wade had given him.


    He was thinking about what Charlie Wade had said to him. Charlie Wade told him that this medicine


    would be able to make him ten years younger, and it would also extend his life by another ten years.


    Although he knew that Charlie Wade had magical powers, he still felt that this kind of medicinal


    effect was simply a fantasy.


    As the saying goes, there would be a day when flowers bloom and people would never be young


    again.


    Human beings could control anything in this world, but time was the only thing they could never


    control.


    How many people in this world could actuallye up with a Rejuvenating Pill that could turn time


    around?


    However, since the medicine had been given to him by Charlie Wade, Anthony had full confidence


    in the medicine¡¯s ability.


    He knew that Charlie Wade would never deceive or lie to him. If Charlie Wade said the medicine


    would have such a magical effect, it simply meant that the medicine would have that effect.


    Therefore, Anthony made up his mind to take the medicine ording to Charlie Wade¡¯s


    instructions.


    Anthony carefully ced the Rejuvenating Pill into his mouth. He initially thought that it would be


    very difficult for him to swallow this pill. Unexpectedly, the pill immediately dissolved, and there was


    a pleasant and sweet taste that flowed directly into his abdomen.


    This was followed by a magical moment that Anthony would never forget.


    He felt a warm current tightly wrapping itself around his whole body, and it felt like strange energy


    was beginning to work on every part of his body.


    At first, Anthony could feel some tightness on his face. Then, his scalp began to itch and go numb


    before the rest of his joints started feeling a little warm.


    A few minutester, Anthony felt as though he had beenpletely reborn!


    He truly felt that his body had been restored to the way it had been ten years ago!


    Anthony subconsciously stepped in front of the mirror and was shocked when he saw his reflection!


    It was no wonder why he had felt some tightness on his face earlier. It turned out that his old and


    wrinkled skin had tightened up, and he looked so much younger than he was before!


    What was even more amazing was that he previously had a head full of grey hair, but unexpectedly,


    half of his head was now filled with ck hair!


    He could also easily straighten his body which was already hunched and bent over, and there were


    great improvements in his severely degraded joints.


    Anthony hurriedly checked his pulse and found that his breathing and pulse had greatly improved


    compared to how it had been before!


    This meant that Anthony not only looked younger and had stronger bones, but his internal organs


    had all been rejuvenated and made new again!


    This was equivalent to him suddenly returning to his sixties when he was in fact already in his


    seventies!


    Anthony was filled with shock and excitement!


    If a person¡¯s life was a clock, the energy stored in the clock would continue to fade over time, and


    this clock would stoppletely when the moment came where all of the energy stored in the clock


    waspletely exhausted.


    Yet now, it seemed as though Charlie Wade had used his God¡¯s hands to rewind and turn Anthony¡¯s


    clock backward twice!


    This also meant that Anthony¡¯s clock could run for another two more rounds!


    Wasn¡¯t this a miracle?!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 544


    If there was really such an elixir and miraculous medicine, even if it was one million or one billion


    dors, those old and wealthy people would rush to buy it.


    After all, what was the use of making more money if they were aging and getting older? If they could


    use that money to restore their youth, those billionaires who had tens of billions of dors would


    certainly be willing to spend half or most of their wealth to earn them another ten to twenty years of


    life without any hesitation at all!


    This was how they could buy time for themselves!


    Anthony could not help but shed tears of excitement at this moment!


    He could not help but cry bitterly.


    Then, he immediately took out his cell phone and sent Charlie Wade a text message: [Mr. Wade, I


    have already taken the Rejuvenating Pill that you gave to me. Thank you for your reward. I will


    definitely do my best and do everything that I can for you in the future!]


    Charlie Wade replied lightly: [If the effect of the medicine is good, that is the best. However, other


    than X, you should remember not to tell anyone else about this medicine.]


    After all, Charlie Wade needed a premium three-hundred-year-old purple ginseng just to create this


    Rejuvenating Pill. It was truly a very rare and precious medicine.


    At this time, Anthony called out to his granddaughter, X, who had been busy grinding medicine


    next door toe over to his room. As soon as X saw her grandfather, she was shocked and


    asked, ¡°Grandpa¡­ What happened to you? Why do I feel as though you suddenly look so much


    younger? This is exactly how you looked when I was about ten years old!¡±


    Anthony was very excited as he said, ¡°This is all thanks to the Rejuvenating Pill Mr. Wade gave to


    me. He told me that I would be ten years younger and I would be able to live longer after


    taking this medicine. I really did not expect it to have such a magical effect!¡±


    X was stunned and blurted out immediately, ¡°Grandpa, what kind of miraculous medicine is this?


    How can it have such a magical effect? This is simply too incredible!¡±


    Anthony trembled as he said, ¡°I have told you before that Mr. Wade is truly a real dragon in this


    world. Everything that he does is beyond ourprehension. I have already lived such a long life,


    and I never expected to be able to meet someone as amazing as Mr. Wade in this lifetime¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Anthony hurriedly took out a small wooden box containing the magical pills that


    Charlie Wade had given to him.


    There was one and a half magical pill inside the small wooden box at this time.


    These were the magical pills that Charlie Wade had refined and concocted to treat and repair the


    body, restore nerve damages, and also to strengthen a person¡¯s body.


    Half of it was the remaining half of the pill from what he used to help Charlie Wade save Jacob


    Wilson.


    After that, Charlie Wade had rewarded him with another magical pill after finding out that he had


    refused to treat Keh¡¯s illness.


    Anthony kept thinking that since he was already old, he should be carrying this one and a half


    magical pill around with him at all times in case of an emergency.


    However, since Charlie Wade had already blessed him with a Rejuvenating Pill, he was prepared to


    give one of his magical pills to his granddaughter, X.


    Therefore, Anthony took out the whole pill before he said, ¡°X, this is the magic pill that Mr. Wade


    has given to me. I was originally nning to keep it for myself¡­¡±


    As he spoke about this, Anthony looked at X before he said sincerely, ¡°X, do not me


    grandpa for being so selfish. After all, your grandpa is already old, and old people are always afraid


    to die. I did not want to leave you so soon¡­¡±


    X hurriedly cut in, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say such things! I have never thought that you were selfish!¡±


    Anthony smiled slightly as he said, ¡°Actually, I understand and I know full well that I am being very


    selfish.¡±


    After that, Anthony handed the magical pill to X before he said, ¡°X, your grandfather has


    already received too many favors from Mr. Wade. I am already an old man, but I am truly blessed to


    be able to enjoy Mr. Wade¡¯s kind blessings and help. Therefore, I do not want to be enjoying all


    these blessings given by Mr. Wade all by myself. I am giving this magical pill to you, and you should


    keep this with you at all times in case of an emergency.¡±


    X hurriedly waved her hands as she said, ¡°Grandpa, you should keep this medicine for yourself! I


    do not need it at all!¡±


    Anthony earnestly replied, ¡°X, be good and listen to your grandpa. You should just ept this


    medicine and keep it with you. Your grandpa should not be enjoying all these blessings and good


    fortune by myself. I want to share some of my good fortune with you.¡±


    Then, Anthony sighed again as he said, ¡°X, from now on, you have to make sure that you serve


    Mr. Wade well. You have to continue serving him even if your grandpa dies in the future. This is not


    only to repay Mr. Wade for his kindness but also so that you will be able to seek a greater blessing


    and good fortune for yourself!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 545


    When she saw the earnest and sincere expression on her grandfather¡¯s face, X hesitated for a


    moment before she finally took the pill from his hands.


    Once upon a time, she had also dreamt whether she could own the miraculous medicine for herself.


    However, she knew that her grandfather was already old, and she knew that he needed the


    medicine more than herself. Therefore, she did not think much about it.


    X never expected her grandfather to willingly give her the medicine that Charlie Wade had given


    to him!


    Therefore, after receiving this magical pill, she was also extremely excited. At the same time, her


    grandfather¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind.


    Serve Mr. Wade for a lifetime?


    X wanted to do so, but she did not know whether Charlie Wade would despise her for it.


    Anthony could see right through her careful thoughts. Therefore, he smiled slightly before he said,


    ¡°X, Mr. Wade is a person who values love and justice. As long as you treat him wholeheartedly


    and are sincere, he will surely treat you in kind. Your grandpa is already old and I will not live for


    much longer. You are still young, and I want you to always stay by Mr. Wade¡¯s side to serve him. I


    can assure you that as long as you serve him with all your heart, Mr. Wade will definitely not treat


    you badly in the future.¡±


    X nodded before she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa. I know what I have to do!¡±


    Anthony sighed as he said, ¡°In the beginning, when Reuben invited me toe to Aurouss Hilll to


    treat Lord Mooore¡¯s illness, I was nning to let youe here alone. After all, my old wounds and


    injuries were not healed then. However, I was afraid that Lord Mooore would not be able to live for


    long even if you treated him. That was the reason why I decided to make the trip here anyway. Who


    would have known that I would meet such a noble man because of this trip to Aurouss Hilll¡­¡±


    ***


    Anthony stayed up all night because he was filled with excitement.


    At the same time, Lord Mooore from the Moore family also could not sleep.


    However, he was not as fortunate as Anthony. After Charlie Wade had saved his life and he had


    taken the magical pill, his health and body were indeed much betterpared to when he was


    seriously ill and bedridden. His legs were much more flexible, but because of his poor health, there


    were no massive improvements to his physical fitness.


    Since the temperature in Aurouss Hilll had dropped and it was much cooler over the past two days,


    Lord Mooore constantly felt very cold and was coughing all the time. This was the main reason why


    he could not sleep at night.


    Early the next morning, Lord Mooore felt very dizzy when he woke up.


    He had been coughing badly and had stayed up all night because of it. Therefore, both his physical


    and mental health was not that good at this point.


    When the old man came out of his bedroom, both Jasmine and Reuben had already left the house.


    Both of them were now busy running the family business for him, and they always left the house


    early and returned homete every night.


    Therefore, Lord Mooore asked his butler, Oscar, to drive him to Anthony¡¯s Serene World Clinic. He


    nned to get Anthony to prescribe him with some medications to warm his body up and also to


    treat his bad cough.


    As soon as Serene World Clinic opened its door in the morning, there was already a Rolls-Royce


    parked outside the entrance. The top-notch luxury car immediately caught and attracted the


    attention of many pedestrians.


    After that, Oscar supported the elderly Lord Mooore as he got out of the Rolls-Royce.


    At this time, there were four of the Moore family¡¯s most well-trained bodyguards following closely


    behind both of them.


    Lord Mooore took two steps before he stopped to cough twice, and then he took another step


    forward.


    Oscar supported each of his steps and also helped to rub the old man¡¯s back as he coughed. At this


    time, Oscar asked respectfully, ¡°Lord Mooore, since you are feeling so unwell, you should be resting


    at home. I can ask Dr. Simmons toe over to see you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± Lord Mooore waved his hand before he said, ¡°Dr. Simmons is so reputable and


    famous, and he is a well-known doctor in this country. Many people are waiting to see him and ask


    for his help. So, how could I possibly ask him toe and see me because of my minor illness?¡±


    Oscar replied, ¡°Lord Mooore, you will be celebrating your eightieth birthday soon. You are the


    birthday star, so how could you possibly do everything yourself?¡±

 Chapter 546-550

    Chapter 546-550


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 546


    ¡±It¡¯s okay.¡± Lord Mooore replied indifferently. ¡°I can also hand the invitation card to Dr. Simmons so


    that I can invite him toe and attend my eightieth birthday banquet.¡±


    Then, he pointed at the entrance of the Serene World Clinic before he said, ¡°Come, bring me into


    the clinic now.¡±


    At this time, X happened to be busy in the outer hall of the Serene World Clinic. When she saw


    Lord Moooreing into the clinic, she hurriedly rushed forward as she said respectfully, ¡°Lord


    Mooore, why are you here today? Are you feeling any physical difort?¡±


    Lord Mooore coughed slightly before he smiled and said, ¡°When a person gets older, their body and


    health is not as good as it used to be. Recently, the weather has gotten a little colder, and I think I


    am down with a cold. I came here to ask your grandfather to prescribe some medicine for me.¡±


    X hurriedly replied, ¡°Pleasee in immediately. I will go inside and ask my grandpa toe


    out!¡±


    After that, X invited Lord Mooore into the clinic. After sitting Lord Mooore down, she ran inside


    before asking Anthony toe out.


    As soon as he heard that Lord Mooore was here, Anthony hurriedly put down everything he was


    doing and rushed out to receive him.


    Anthony had always regarded Charlie Wade as his greatest benefactor, but he was also very


    grateful toward Lord Mooore. After all, the only reason why he had gotten to know Charlie Wade


    was because Lord Mooore had been so critically ill. That was the reason why Anthony had


    epted Reuben¡¯s invitation toe to Aurouss Hilll to see him.


    If it weren¡¯t because of that incident, Anthony would never have had the opportunity to meet Charlie


    Wade.


    Therefore, Anthony had always felt very grateful toward Lord Mooore from the bottom of his heart.


    When Lord Mooore saw Anthony who had just walked out from the back of the clinic, he was so


    shocked that he waspletely at a loss for words!


    He could not understand how Anthony had suddenly be so young again!


    Thest time they had met, Anthony was clearly a regr old man who practiced medicine and had


    a greying beard and hair. However, most of his grey hair was now ck and shiny, and it seemed as


    though there were much fewer fine lines and wrinkles on his face. Anthony¡¯s shriveled body also


    looked much healthier, and he had a very ruddyplexion and seemed to be full of energy.


    Anthony was supposed to be in his seventies, but because of his good health andplexion, he


    looked as though he was only in his sixties!


    To Lord Mooore, this was simply the same as turning back time!


    He really could not understand how Anthony could be so much younger all of a sudden!


    Lord Mooore could not helpparing himself to Anthony. He was eighty years old this year and


    was only a few years older than Anthony. However, he looked much older because he had been


    critically ill and had been vomiting and sick for a long time.


    However, when Lord Mooorepared himself to Anthony, he felt that they were almost a


    generation apart even though Anthony was less than ten years younger than him!


    Lord Mooore, who was in shock, could not sit still anymore. He stood up as he trembled and asked


    in shock, ¡°Brother Simmons, hasn¡¯t it only been a few days since Ist met you? Why do you look


    so different now? I feel that you look so much younger now. You look like you are more than twenty


    years younger than me now! Did you discover an extraordinary way to regain your youth and


    health?!¡±


    Anthony hurriedly arched his hands before he said, ¡°Brother Moore, the reason why there is a


    sudden change in me is because I recently encountered a very good opportunity.¡±


    Lord Mooore was very envious when he heard Anthony¡¯s words. If he could, he wanted to


    encounter the same opportunity as Anthony did.


    He was more than willing to do so even if it would cost him all of his wealth!


    Therefore, Lord Mooore asked Oscar to retreat temporarily. When Lord Mooore was left alone with


    Anthony, he cautiously asked, ¡°Brother Simmons, I wonder if it would be convenient for you to


    reveal where your opportunity came from?¡±


    Anthony lowered his head as he said apologetically, Brother Moore, please forgive me but I cannot


    reveal the source of my opportunity. I have already made a promise, and I have to keep my word!¡±


    As soon as Lord Mooore heard Anthony¡¯s words, his eyes flickered and he blurted out immediately,


    ¡°Was the opportunity you are talking about given to you by Mr. Wade?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 547


    Lord Mooore was not stupid. What kind of opportunity could actually make a person look ten years


    younger than he originally was?!


    He was afraid that there was only one person in Aurouss Hilll who could do such a miraculous thing.


    That person was none other than Charlie Wade Wade!


    Even though Anthony did not respond, Lord Mooore knew very well that Anthony must have


    received this good fortune from Charlie Wade. That was the reason why Anthony could be so


    young all of a sudden!


    At this time, Anthony could not help but feel a little anxious andplicated.


    He did not dare to talk about the Rejuvenating Pill without Charlie Wade¡¯s approval.


    After all, Charlie Wade had expressly reminded him not to tell anyone else about this matter just


    yesterday.


    However, Lord Mooore had already guessed it himself. Therefore, Anthony was ced in a very


    tough spot.


    When he saw the look on Lord Mooore¡¯s face, Anthony could only reply awkwardly, ¡°Brother Moore,


    you guessed this on your own. Please do not tell Mr. Wade that I said anything to you¡­ Mr. Wade


    does not want me to tell anyone about this at all.¡±


    Lord Mooore was even more affirmative of his guess after listening to Anthony¡¯s words.


    It seemed as though the person who gave this gift and opportunity to Anthony was none other than


    his good grandson-inw, Charlie Wade!


    Lord Mooore felt very envious about this.


    His envy even reached a certain level where he began to feel very jealous of Anthony.


    How could anyone possibly not want to be like Anthony? He was already in his seventies, but he


    looked like he was only sixty years old at most!


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to be given an opportunity to live for another ten years or more?


    As soon as a person reached middle or old age, they would definitely be more and more afraid


    of death and old age.


    Lord Mooore was like this too.


    He had already recovered from a serious illness, but there were still many minor problems with his


    body.


    Even though thest magical pill that Charlie Wade gave to him could prolong his life for a few more


    years, it was simply keeping him alive.


    If it was possible, Lord Mooore also wanted to have a body that was ten years younger, just like


    Anthony.


    At this time, Lord Mooore could only sigh as he said, ¡°I never knew that Mr. Wade had such an


    amazing and incredible ability!¡±


    Anthony solemnly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade is really very well-versed in the field of medicine. I am afraid


    that I can only worship and look up to him in this life¡­¡±


    Lord Mooore sighed once again as he said, ¡°If Mr. Wade could also give me this same gift and


    opportunity, I would not mind giving him tens of billions of dors in return for it!¡±


    Although he said those words, Lord Mooore knew very well that he could not go and directly make


    such a request to Charlie Wade. On one hand, he would be betraying Anthony, and on the other


    hand, he would indirectly be betraying Charlie Wade as well.


    Therefore, Lord Mooore felt that he could only wait for a coincidence or the right time for him to


    receive this gift and opportunity from Charlie Wade. He knew that he would not be able to force


    Charlie Wade to do anything no matter what it was.


    The best opportunity for him to receive this gift would be if Charlie Wade became his grandson-in-


    law!


    If Jasmine could marry him, he would not have to worry about any opportunities at all.


    However, it was a pity that Jasmine and Charlie Wade had not made any clear progress in their


    rtionship whatsoever. This made Lord Mooore feel a little worried.


    It seemed as though he had no choice but to find a way to bring these two young people together!


    Even if the Moore family had to lose face or even if Jasmine had to end up bing his lover, Lord


    Mooore would not have any hesitations at all!


    This was because Lord Mooore knew that as long as Charlie Wade and the Moore family had a


    deeper rtionship, Jasmine would not be the only one benefitting from this rtionship. Instead,


    the whole Moore family would surely gain and benefit from this!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 548


    Just when Lord Mooore had already made up his mind, Anthony suddenly asked, ¡°Brother Moore,


    where are you feeling unwell today?¡±


    Lord Mooore put his thoughts away before he looked at Anthony and said, ¡°Brother Simmons, just


    take a look at me now. My body and health are worsening day by day. Since it is autumn and the


    weather is getting a little colder, I have recently caught a cold because I did not pay too much


    attention to my own health. This is the reason why I decided toe and ask you to prescribe


    some medicine for me today.¡±


    Anthony hurriedly replied, ¡°Let me check your pulse for you first to see what is wrong with your


    body.¡±


    Lord Mooore nodded before he stretched out his hand.


    Anthony ced his finger on Lord Mooore¡¯s wrist as he checked his pulse and looked at Lord


    Mooore¡¯s other conditions. After that, he heaved a sigh of relief when he discovered that thetter


    was only infected with a cold.


    ¡°It is just the chills and a slight cold. I will prescribe some medicine for you. You can take these


    medicinal herbs home and decoct them before taking the medicine. You will definitely feel better in


    two to three days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Simmons.¡± Lord Mooore nodded slightly before he seemed to suddenly recall


    something. After that, he turned around as he said, ¡°By the way, there is something else that I


    wanted to tell you.¡±


    Lord Mooore paused for a moment before he said, ¡°I will be hosting my eightieth birthday banquet in


    two days. Since we are brothers who have already known each other for such a long time, you have


    toe to my banquet.¡±


    As he spoke, Lord Mooore handed a bronze invitation card over to Anthony.


    Anthony took the invitation card in his hand before he promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Moore. I will


    definitely be there on time.¡±


    After that, Anthony hurriedly packed the medicine for Lord Mooore and gave it to him. Then,


    Anthony personally sent him to the door and walked him to his car.


    ***


    As Lord Mooore was returning to the Moore family mansion, Donald and Sean had just sent Kian to


    the airport.


    To prevent him from wanting to have an ¡®extra meal¡¯ on the ne, the nurses guarding him waited


    for him to finish his ¡®extra meal¡¯ before they sent him up on the ne.


    Kian regained his consciousness and could smell the foul stench emitting from his mouth at this


    time. Kian looked at his father with pain in his eyes as he choked and said, ¡°Dad, there must be


    someone who is out to harm me. You have to find out who is this beast who did this to me. You


    have to avenge me!¡±


    Donald nodded before he said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kian. I will find out the identity of the culprit


    who is trying to hurt you. I will make sure that he dies and suffers a fate worse than death for


    treating you like this!¡±


    After that, Donald said once again, ¡°After you go home, make sure you stay at home and take good


    care of yourself. Do not go out in public. I will look for a world-renowned doctor to treat you. I will


    make sure we cure you of your illness!¡±


    Kian choked as he nodded again and again before getting on the ne reluctantly.


    Finally, the Webb family¡¯s private jet took off from the Aurous Airport. Donald and Sean stood in


    ce as they watched the ne depart and disappear into the sky.


    After that, Donald turned around and said to Sean, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the Moore family mansion


    now. We will propose a marriage between you and Jasmine today!¡±


    Sean replied excitedly, ¡°Great, dad! We should decide on this matter sooner rather thanter. We


    have to finalize it as soon as possible!¡±


    After he was done speaking, Sean nervously asked his father, ¡°Dad, do you think the Moore family


    will turn down our marriage proposal?¡±


    Donaldughed before he replied confidently, ¡°You are the eldest son of the Webb family. Do you


    know how many girls from so many wealthy and powerful families are waiting in line for you to pick


    them? Even though Jasmine is indeed very beautiful and attractive, the Webb family is much


    wealthier and more powerfulpared to the Moore family. Lord Mooore will certainly be very


    excited and anxious to marry Jasmine to you!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Sean was very happy. ¡°So, you mean to say that the Moore family will definitely agree with


    this marriage proposal?¡±


    Donald smiled indifferently before he said confidently, ¡°Son, in the South Region, which woman will


    not want to marry you? The Moore family is fortunate that you have taken an interest in Jasmine


    and would like to marry her! No matter what it is, in the final analysis, it is the Moore family¡¯s good


    fortune to be able to marry Jasmine to you!¡±


    After that, Donald said arrogantly, ¡°Do you believe me if I say that as soon as I bring up this matter


    to the Moore family, Lord Mooore will absolutely agree to it immediately?¡±


    Sean smiled brightly before he said, ¡°Alright, then! Dad, let¡¯s go to the Moore family mansion now!¡±


    Donald smiled slightly before he said, ¡°You are the eldest son and the eldest grandson of the Webb


    family. Why does it seem as though you have no backbone or prospects at all when ites to


    Jasmine?¡±


    After that, Donald reminded Sean, ¡°When we arrive at the Moore family mansionter, you should


    assume a high and mighty attitude. You should let the Moore family know that it is their good fortune


    if Jasmine is given the opportunity to marry you. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 549


    Later that afternoon, at the Moore family mansion.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald and Sean had already selected some gifts in advance before heading to the Moore family


    mansion.


    Lord Mooore knew that the father and son from the Webb family were at Aurouss Hilll, but he also


    knew that something had happened to the youngest son of the Webb family. Therefore, he did not


    expect them toe and visit him so soon.


    However, since both the eldest son and eldest grandson of the Webb family were here, Lord


    Mooore was naturally very polite, and he came out to entertain the both of them in person.


    At this time, Donald and Sean were both sitting opposite Lord Mooore in the living room, and Oscar


    was serving tea and snacks to everyone as they all chatted happily together.


    Donald presented Lord Mooore with a lot of gifts and also shook hands with Lord Mooore as he


    said, ¡°Uncle Moore, I have not seen you in such a long time! I did not expect you to look so strong


    and healthy at this age. I really envy you, Lord Mooore!¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled slightly before he said, ¡°My body is not as strong and healthy as it seems. At


    best, I will be able to live for a few more years.¡±


    Donald hurriedly replied, ¡°Uncle Moore, you are truly too humble.¡±


    After that, he spoke again, ¡°Uncle Moore, I heard that you fell critically ill thest time. However, you


    seem to look very radiant. I believe that you are already in good health now?¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled bitterly before he said, ¡°At first, I really thought that I was lucky and in good


    health, but I only realize today that I am far from great.¡±


    Donald was a little surprised when he heard Lord Mooore¡¯s words. He quickly asked, ¡°Uncle Moore,


    what do you define as great then?¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled slightly before he eximed, ¡°Well, it would be great if I could return to the


    state my body was in more than ten years ago overnight!¡±


    As he said this, Lord Mooore thought of Anthony who had subverted his cognition and shocked him


    terribly today.


    He could not forget about it even aftering back from the Serene World Clinic, and he was still


    brooding over it.


    He did not know if he would ever be able to experience an opportunity like that for himself. If he


    could, he would not have lived in vain.


    Donald did not know what Lord Mooore had experienced and witnessed for himself. Therefore, he


    thought that Lord Mooore was joking when he said this. So, he smiled before he said, ¡°As the


    saying goes, there is a day where the flowers will bloom again, but people will never be young


    again. Uncle Moore, I know that you wish that you were young again. I also have the same wish as


    you. Unfortunately, this is nothing more than a fantasy that is impossible to realize.¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled slightly and did not say anything else.


    After all, the only reason why Donald felt they couldn¡¯t be young again was because he had


    never encountered someone like Charlie Wade in this world.


    Thus, Lord Mooore did not want to waste any more time talking to him about this.


    At this time, Lord Mooore suddenly asked Donald, ¡°By the way, Donald, how is your second son¡¯s


    situation now?¡±


    Donald sighed before he said, ¡°He is still in the same condition. I have already tried all sorts of


    methods and ways, but there is no progress at all. I have already sent him back to Sudbury on a


    ne earlier this morning.¡±


    As he spoke about this, Donald continued speaking, ¡°The reason Sean and I have decided to stay


    back in Aurouss Hilll is because I want to find out the reason why my youngest son suddenly came


    down with this illness. I strongly suspect that someone has cast a spell on him or used ck magic


    on him. There is a strong reason for us to believe that his illness has something to do with the


    witchcraft practices in Southeast Asia. I wonder if you know anyone good at dealing with this kind of


    practice in Aurouss Hilll, Uncle Moore?¡±


    Lord Mooore shook his head before he said, ¡°I have only heard of witchcraft and ck magic, but I


    have never seen or experienced it personally before. I can¡¯t even be certain whether these things


    really exist or not.¡±


    Donald replied earnestly, ¡°These things are actually true, but they are usually used by the smaller


    communities and poorer people on the sidelines. Many people use these methods because they


    desire to be richer and gain wealth for themselves. Wealthy and powerful families such as


    ours generally do not engage in these practices.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 550


    Lord Mooore nodded before he said, ¡°Yes, the wealthy and powerful families believe in Feng Shui


    and the eight characters. This is the essence of our ancestry. As for the dregs in Southeast Asia, I


    really do not have any respect for them whatsoever.¡±


    Donald said, ¡°From this point of view, it seems as though we really cannot find any clues leading to


    this matter at all. In this case, it is not easy for us to find the culprit behind this incident!¡±


    After that, Donald sped his fists together before he said, ¡°Uncle Moore, Sean and I will be staying


    in Aurouss Hilll for a few more days. We want to stay here to investigate and look for any relevant


    clues about my son¡¯s sudden illness. Uncle Moore, if it is not inconvenient for you, can we stay at


    your house for a few days?¡±


    At this time, Lord Mooore smiled before he said, ¡°The Moore family has always had a good


    friendship with the Webb family. Why are you being so polite with me over this small matter? Since


    you are already here, I will naturally do my best to host both of you. I will ask the servants to clean


    up two of the guest rooms for youter.¡±


    The Moore family mansion was huge, and there were more than a dozen rooms on the first floor


    itself. There were also plenty of guest rooms in the mansion. Therefore, it was not too much trouble


    for Lord Mooore to allow Donald and Sean to stay at their house temporarily for a few days.


    Donald was overjoyed when he heard this and quickly thanked him. ¡°Thank you for your kindness,


    Uncle Moore!¡±


    After that, Donald pulled Sean who had been silent all this while to his side before he smiled and


    said, ¡°Uncle Moore, I haven¡¯t officially introduced my son to you. This is Sean, the next generation


    heir to the Webb family in the future.¡±


    Sean hurriedly bowed as he said respectfully, ¡°Junior Sean would like to show my respect to you,


    Grandpa Moore!¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled and nodded slightly before he said, ¡°It seems as though your eldest son and


    the grandson of the Webb family is indeed very talented and smart!¡±


    Donaldughed before he said, ¡°Uncle Moore, you are too polite. In fact, both your grandchildren


    are also giants amongst men!¡±


    Then, Donald sighed before he said, ¡°Especially Jasmine. I have not seen her in so many years and


    I almost could not recognize her when she visited us at the hospital yesterday! She is truly


    bing more beautiful and mature by the day.¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled and said, ¡°Jasmine might look very mature and capable, but she is still just a


    little girl at heart.¡±


    Donald nodded before he deliberately asked, ¡°Uncle Moore, Jasmine is already of marriageable


    age. I wonder if you have already found a good husband for her?¡±


    At this time, Lord Mooore suddenly thought of Charlie Wade. Unfortunately, Charlie Wade was


    already the son-inw of the Wilson family and the husband of ire Wilson Wilson. Moreover, it


    seemed as though his granddaughter had not made any substantial progress. Therefore, he could


    only say, ¡°I have not found a husband for Jasmine yet. I am not in a hurry to marry her off because


    she is still young anyway.¡±


    Donald hurriedly replied, ¡°Uncle Moore, truthfully, you should be anxious about this matter. After all,


    time flies by very quickly. If you don¡¯t worry about it this year, you will worry about it next year and


    the year after that. One day, you will realize that it is already toote, and then you will rush to look


    for a son-inw, wait for them to fall in love, talk about marriage, get married, and when she should


    conceive a baby! Jasmine might already be thirty years old by then!¡±


    Lord Mooore nodded in agreement before he said, ¡°Well, what you said does make sense. I will


    take it to heart and keep it in mind. I will also sit down with Jasmine and persuade her to start


    nning for her marriage earlier.¡±


    In truth, Lord Mooore was thinking that he would use this set of rhetoric theories to try and persuade


    Jasmine to take the initiative to pursue and attack Charlie Wade as soon as possible instead of


    wasting any more precious time.


    On the other hand, Donald thought that he had already set the groundwork for himself and could go


    straight to the topic now.


    Therefore, he said confidently, ¡°Uncle Moore, since Jasmine and Sean are both about the same age


    and can be regarded as good friends who are of marriageable age, I wonder if you would like to


    be inws with the Webb family?¡±


    After that, Donald smiled because he was confident that he had already won Lord Mooore over.


    He felt that after listening to his persuasion, Lord Mooore would definitely agree to his marriage


    proposal without any hesitation.


    At this time, Sean was also staring at Lord Mooore nervously as he waited for Lord Mooore to agree


    to the marriage proposal.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Lord Mooore heard Donald¡¯s words, he blurted out his answer


    immediately.


    ¡°No!¡± Then, he emphasized once again, ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

 Chapter 551-555

    Chapter 551-555


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 551


    ¡±Absolutely not?!¡±


    Donald would never have expected Lord Mooore to turn down his request just like that.


    It seemed as though Lord Mooore did not even think about it before turning down his request.


    Why?


    Why?!


    The Webb family was wealthier and more powerful than the Moore family. His son was even the


    eldest grandson of the Webb family. To put it bluntly, he was the most outstanding young man in the


    whole South Region.


    There were so many girls from many different big and powerful families who were waiting to get


    involved with Sean, even trying to take the initiative to get closer to him!


    They were giving the Moore family face simply by saying that they had taken an interest in Jasmine!


    After all, the Moore family would be using the Webb family to climb up in status!


    Lord Mooore had ten thousand reasons to agree to the marriage proposal, but he should not have


    any reasons to turn it down!


    Yet, it seemed as though Lord Mooore had turned down the marriage proposal without any


    hesitation whatsoever. Why?


    Why did he look down on the Webb family?


    Donald felt very ufortable and could only ask anxiously, ¡°Uncle Moore, do you think that Sean


    is not worthy of Jasmine?¡±


    In his subconscious mind, Lord Mooore indeed wanted to say ¡°No, he is not good enough!¡±.


    Are you kidding me? Could Sean ever bepared to Charlie Wade?


    In his eyes, Donald¡¯s precious son could never bepared to Charlie Wade.


    After all, Sean could not make him look ten years younger in a single day.


    But Charlie Wade could! He could make him look and feel ten years younger!


    Moreover, Charlie Wade¡¯s talent and ability had already reached the sky. He had extraordinary


    strength and power. So, how could a junior from the Webb family possiblypare to him?


    However, Lord Mooore could not speak too bluntly since the Webb family were still their friends and


    acquaintance after all. He did not want to say those hurtful words to them.


    Therefore, he simply replied calmly, ¡°Donald, please do not get too offended. I do not have the final


    say in this matter. As you know, the younger generation nowadays is all about freedom of love and


    marriage. I will leave everything to Jasmine to make her own decisions about her marriage. I do not


    want to call the shots for her lifelong happiness.¡±


    Donald shook his head before he said, ¡°Uncle Moore, don¡¯t you know how our families work? In our


    family, no matter whether you are a boy or girl, there is no such thing as freedom of love and


    marriage! Don¡¯t we have to follow all of our family¡¯s arrangements? Uncle Moore, as long as you


    agree to the marriage proposal, I believe that Jasmine will not dare to disobey you.¡±


    Families like theirs had always paid extra attention to their marriages.


    Donald initially thought that Lord Mooore would certainly agree joyfully as soon as he proposed a


    marriage between Sean and Jasmine. After all, the Webb family was undoubtedly stronger and


    more powerfulpared to the Moore family. It would be an upgrade for Jasmine to marry into the


    Webb family.


    Moreover, Jasmine was at the perfect age to get married.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 552


    In these wealthy and powerful families, the girls would often get engaged when they were twenty


    years old.


    Moreover, most of them would get married as soon as they graduated from college at the age of


    twenty-two or twenty-three years old.


    Therefore, Donald was hoping for Lord Mooore to mention this matter directly to Jasmine. He was


    also hoping that Lord Mooore would directly ask Jasmine to ept the marriage proposal.


    Most of the girls in these wealthy and powerful families were all aware of these family arrangements


    for marriage. As long as the elders in the family made the arrangements, the younger generation


    would naturally obey them.


    Lord Mooore did not expect Donald to continue persisting even though he had already declined the


    marriage proposal directly.


    Therefore, he could only chuckle and wave his hand as he said, ¡°To be honest, Jasmine is still very


    young, and I do not wish for her to be married yet. After all, her elder brother is not even married


    yet.¡±


    At this time, Donald blurted out, ¡°Boys can wait to get married even when they are older, but girls


    cannot do that! Thetest age for them to get married is when they are at the age of twenty-four or


    twenty-five years old. If a girl waits until she is thirty years old to get married, that would be greatly


    discounting her own value too!¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled faintly before he said, ¡°For someone who sincerely likes Jasmine, it would not


    matter to them if she is twenty-four or twenty-five years old when they get married. Even if she is


    thirty, forty, or fifty years old, Jasmine will still be happily married.


    However, if someone does not truly love her, there would be a huge difference for them if they got


    married when she was twenty-five or twenty-six. Therefore, I only wish for my granddaughter to be


    happily married.¡±


    Sean hurriedly spoke up at this time. ¡°Grandpa Moore, if you are willing to let me marry Jasmine, I


    promise you that I will definitely love her and treat her well for the rest of my life!¡±


    Lord Mooore nodded before he said, ¡°Of course I believe that you will treat her well. However,


    everything depends on Jasmine and I will not decide on her behalf.¡±


    Donald felt a little upset.


    He had already said so much and his son had even promised to love and take good care of his


    granddaughter, yet, he was still rejecting them. What did he mean by that? Was he looking down on


    the Webb family?


    Donald was silent for a moment before he asked, ¡°Uncle Moore, can I ask you a question? Since


    you keep turning down my request, is it because you have a better candidate in mind to be the


    son-inw of the Moore family instead?¡±


    When Lord Mooore saw that the other party was still persistent, he did not want to beat around the


    bush any longer. He wanted the other party to give up. Therefore, Lord Mooore nodded before he


    replied, ¡°Yes. I will not hide it any longer. I do have a strong candidate in mind.¡±


    After that, he added, ¡°Jasmine also has a candidate in her heart, and both of us feel the same way


    about the same person.¡±


    Sean was extremely disappointed when he heard Lord Mooore¡¯s words. He had finally met a


    woman who made his heart skip a beat. However, he never expected that her family would reject


    him, look down on him, and also reveal that she already had a person that she loved!


    Donald was also very shocked and could not hide the anger that he was feeling toward Lord


    Mooore at this time.


    D*mn it! Did this terrible old man really have such high expectations that he even looked down on


    the Webb family? This was unbelievable!


    As he thought about it, Donald frowned before he asked, ¡°Uncle Moore, since this person can make


    you turn down the Webb family, he must be from a very wealthy and prestigious family in Eastcliff,


    am I right?¡±


    Lord Mooore shook his head before he said, ¡°No¡­ that young man is just an ordinary man. He is


    not from any wealthy or prestigious family at all. In fact, if I remember correctly, he was an orphan


    who grew up in an orphanage ever since he was eight years old.¡±


    Donald became even angrier when he heard Lord Mooore¡¯s words, and he blurted out immediately,


    ¡°How could an orphan who has no parents at all possibly be better than Sean?! Uncle Moore, what


    do you see in him?¡±


    Lord Moooreughed before he said, ¡°Sometimes, people cannot bepared merely in terms of


    wealth and their family background. Some people are naturally more capable and talented


    compared to others.¡±


    Donald frowned before he asked, ¡°Uncle Moore, do you mean to say that Sean is not capable?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Lord Mooore smiled as he continued speaking. ¡°I meant to say that everyone


    always has their own strengths and weaknesses. For instance, Sean could be very good in every


    aspect, but he might not be able to y basketball.


    However, another person might not be good at anything at all, but he could be very good at


    basketball. If a girl is attracted to a guy because of his basketball skills, no one could say that Sean


    was not good in the first ce.


    In truth, Sean was not weaker than the other party, but he only lost simply because the girl was


    attracted to a guy who could y basketball.¡±


    At this time, Lord Mooore¡¯s inner thoughts were, ¡®D*mn it, Donald. Why do you have so much


    nonsense to say? I have already said so much but you still refuse to retreat. Instead, you continue


    to argue and try to justify your position in this matter. Do you really want me to tell you face to face


    that your son is nothing but sh*t in my eyes? Will you finally be satisfied then?!¡¯


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 553


    Donald was a little annoyed by this unexpected response.


    He thought that Lord Mooore would agree to his marriage proposal without hesitation and


    immediately ept his son as their family¡¯s son-inw.


    However, Lord Moored had rejected his proposal over and over again!


    Humiliation and confusion filled Donald¡¯s mind.


    Sean was equally frustrated and said, ¡°Lord Mooore, why don¡¯t you want Jasmine to marry me? Our


    Webb family is the number one family in the South Region. Even in this country, how many could


    dare say that they are better than me, Sean Webb?¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled gently at him and said, ¡°Of course, Young Master Webb is a very excellent


    gentleman, but you can¡¯t force feelings to grow out of nowhere. You can take a horse to the water,


    but you cannot make him drink.¡±


    For Lord Mooore, it was hard for him to be too harsh against the father and son who did not have a


    clear conscience of the matter, so he could only beat around the bush and try to talk sense into


    them.


    Sean snorted irritably, feeling rather upset and agitated.


    He assumed the meeting would progress as smoothly as he had nned it, but it was harder than


    scaling Everest.


    Just when he pouted in irritation, Reuben arrived home.


    When Reuben saw Donald and Sean in their living room, he hurried forward and said politely, ¡°Hi,


    Uncle Webb, Sean, what a surprise! Wee to our house. May I know what¡¯s the asion of the


    visit?¡±


    Donald smiled back at him and said, ¡°Oh, hi, Reuben. I just sent Kian back to Sudbury this morning,


    but Sean and I n to stay back in Aurouss Hilll to find out who is the culprit behind Kian¡¯s illness.


    We are here to see your grandfather and hope that we can stay here for a few days.¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°Oh yes, by the way, do you think my son, Sean, and your cousin, Jasmine, is a


    match made in heaven?¡±


    Reuben blurted excitedly, ¡°Of course! Of course, they are! They are a perfect match for each other!¡±


    Donald nodded with a satisfied smile and said to Lord Mooore, ¡°Uncle Moore, see! You¡¯ve heard


    what Reuben has said. I think even if you ask all the families in the South Region, they will say the


    same thing as he did.¡±


    Lord Mooore pursed his lips, embarrassed.


    Reuben interjected frantically, ¡°Grandpa, I think Sean and Jasmine would make a great couple. If


    they are married, it will be a strong alliance between the two families too!¡±


    Reuben knew what his grandfather was thinking. The old man wanted Jasmine to be with Charlie


    Wade.


    However, he strongly opposed it. He was eager to persuade his grandfather to agree to the Webb


    family¡¯s marriage proposal.


    Lord Mooore never expected his grandson to join forces with the outsiders to persuade him! Didn¡¯t


    he know that he wanted Jasmine to be with Charlie Wade?


    In his heart, Lord Mooore knew that Reuben was aware of his intentions, thus, he took the Webb


    family¡¯s side because he didn¡¯t want anything to happen between Jasmine and Charlie Wade.


    Because of this, Lord Mooore felt even more disappointed with Reuben.


    Lord Mooore was a man with a sophisticated mind through his lifelong experience, and he could


    see right through Reuben¡¯s little tricks and schemes.


    He cleared his throat and said tly, ¡°Reuben, you are not in ce to persuade me about your


    cousin¡¯s business.¡±


    Reuben¡¯s heart skipped a beat in fear. He shut his mouth quickly, knowing that he had upset his


    grandfather.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Oscar, the butler, came in from the main door and announced, ¡°Master, Miss Jasmine is


    back. She is in the garage now.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 554


    Lord Mooore nodded lightly as Donald and Sean exchanged nces.


    Sean could see what his father was trying to say through his eyes¡ªhe was encouraging him to


    approach Jasmine personally about the marriage proposal.


    After a while, Jasmine came into the house. She was a little surprised to see Donald and Sean at


    her house, however, she quicklyposed herself and greeted them politely.


    Donald smiled and said, ¡°Hi, Jasmine. Your grandfather and I were just talking about you.¡±


    Jasmine asked in astonishment, ¡°Talking about me? May I know what¡¯s the agenda?¡±


    Sean looked at Jasmine intensely and said, ¡°Jasmine, we¡¯ve known each other since we were kids,


    so we can be regarded as half childhood sweethearts, right? Besides, our families have been


    friends for decades, so we wish to cement old ties by marriage. Hence, I asked my father toe


    and offer a marriage proposal to your grandfather, and he said to respect your decision. May I know


    if you would give me a chance?¡±


    Jasmine stuttered awkwardly, ¡°Sean, we have not seen each other for some time, isn¡¯t it a bit too


    abrupt for you to say this¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, if you think I¡¯m being too abrupt, we can start slowly by dating and eventually cultivating our


    rtionship. What do you think?¡±


    Jasmine looked at her grandfather for help and then shook her head apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,


    Sean. I¡¯ve already got someone in my mind¡­¡±


    Sean was flustered but he continued, ¡°Jasmine, your grandfather said that the man you like is an


    ordinary man who is not part of a prominent family. As the granddaughter of the prestigious Moore


    family, you will be aughingstock if you marry such an ordinary man!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t,¡± Jasmine said firmly. ¡°You should marry the love of your life. If you get married for other


    reasons, it vites the pure essence of marriage.¡±


    Then, she tried to persuade him, ¡°Sean, you said it yourself. We have known each other since


    young. I would like to offer a piece of advice¡ªdon¡¯t choose your spouse for the sake of the family¡¯s


    benefit. The marriage will notst, let alone be happy.¡±


    Sean was extremely annoyed by her remarks.


    D*mn it, I came here to ask for your hand! Not only did you reject me, but you also gave me such


    ridiculous and nonsensical advice! How dare you shun me like this!


    Donald was equally bewildered and shocked by Jasmine¡¯s response. Jasmine not only rejected his


    son¡¯s courtship, but she even used the excuse of an unhappy and short-lived diplomatic marriage to


    block his attempt to a dead-end! She was rejecting Sean through and through!


    The more amazed he was toward Jasmine¡¯s wittiness, the more he hoped that Jasmine could


    be his daughter-inw. She would be an excellent plus one to his son!


    From this point on, he was determined that the Webb family would take down the Moore family¡¯s


    granddaughter by all means!


    Hence, Donald stepped forward to pat Sean¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Son, you and


    Jasmine are so young, you should advocate freedom of love and marriage. So, don¡¯t rush it. You


    guys are still fresh, there is plenty of time ahead. Don¡¯t be upset for now.¡±


    Lord Mooore was a little relieved when Donald took a step back. He nodded dly and gestured to


    Oscar, ¡°Arrange a guest room each for Donald and Sean, be attentive to every detail, okay? Then,


    inform the kitchen staff to prepare lunch and entertain our guests at noon.¡±


    Oscar bowed hurriedly and said to Donald and Sean, ¡°Please follow me to the guest rooms.¡±


    Donald nodded and said to the Moore family members, ¡°Excuse us, we¡¯ll see you at the dining hall


    later.¡±


    Then, they followed Oscar to their rooms.


    Once they closed the door, Sean shouted anxiously, ¡°Dad! How dare Lord Mooore look down on


    me?! What, am I not a suitable candidate for his precious granddaughter?!¡±


    Donald stered a calm smile on his face and said, ¡°Kid, rx. I¡¯ll have someone to investigate if


    Jasmine truly has someone in her mind. If she does, I¡¯ll find out who he is!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 555


    ¡°Who is he?!¡±


    Sean was annoyed and frustrated. ¡°Dad, no matter who he is, among the young people in the South


    Region, no one is better than me! He¡¯s just a loser! Even the dragon in the sky has to hold still


    around me!¡±


    Then, his face sank as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the old man is too much? It¡¯s an honor that I want


    Jasmine to marry me! Who do they think they are to look down on me!¡±


    Donald said tly, ¡°Sean, don¡¯t forget that we are staying with the Moore family. Walls have ears.


    How will you exin yourself if they hear what you¡¯ve said? There will be no turning back.¡±


    Sean closed his mouth in shock.


    Donald sighed, slightly disappointed. ¡°Boy, you are always like this. Too impatient. Next time, you


    must be calm and steady.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad. I didn¡¯t think straight.¡±


    ¡°Lord Mooore has always been shrewd and cautious throughout his life, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to establish such a huge and diversified family business. I don¡¯t think he will make


    such a ridiculous mistake. He will definitely disagree if Jasmine likes an ordinary man, so I suspect


    that the guy must be somebody.¡±


    A sh of cold light flitted through Sean¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve never heard of any amazing


    young man among the big families in the South Region. In fact, we, the Webb family, are at the


    top¡­¡±


    Donald pondered for a second and said, ¡°You said it yourself. Our family is the top in the South


    Region, but we are at the bottom of the pyramid in the country. The truly powerful and influential


    families are in Eastcliff. I suspect that the man Jasmine admires may be the offspring of one of


    Eastcliff¡¯s big families.¡±


    Sean sucked in a breath. ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow night, I¡¯ll organize a banquet at Heaven Springs and invite some heads of other Aurouss


    Hilll¡¯s families to join me. I believe they wille after hearing my name.¡±


    Right then, Oscar knocked on the door and said, ¡°Mr. Webb, Master invites you to join him for lunch


    at the dining hall.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks,¡± Donald said, ¡°Please inform Uncle Moore that we¡¯ll be there right away!¡±


    Then, he lowered his voice again and spoke to Sean, ¡°I have two objectives for this banquet. First, I


    want the guests to help us find clues about what happened to your brother. Second, I want to know


    who Jasmine admires so much! If he truly is the offspring of a big family, we¡¯ll have to find an


    alternative way to mend the matter, but if he is just an ordinary man, I¡¯ll wipe him off the grid


    forever!¡±


    Sean grinned excitedly and said, ¡°Okay, Dad, I understand!¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile, Charlie Wade had just finished preparing lunch and was eating with ire Wilson


    Wilson and his inws.


    In the middle of lunch, Jacob Wilson looked extremely happy, and there was a wide smile stered


    on his face as if something joyous was going on.


    ine Ma frowned in annoyance as she looked at Jacob Wilson and said, ¡°Hey, old fool, what¡¯s with


    that awful smile? What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, goodness!¡± Jacob Wilson shrieked frantically, ¡°We have a ss reunionter in


    the evening, we¡¯ll visit our alma mater along with our former ss teacher.¡±

 Chapter 556-560

    Chapter 556-560


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 556


    ¡°ss reunion?¡± ine Ma said disdainfully, ¡°You guys are already a bunch of dying old folks, why


    would you want to have a ss reunion? Haven¡¯t you heard, a ss reunion is just an excuse for


    old lovers to go on dates!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, shut up!¡± Jacob Wilson blurted, ¡°There will only be guys at the reunion, we didn¡¯t invite


    any of our female ssmates.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± ine Ma frowned in disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, honest! You should know best how our ss was. There were only a handful of female


    students in our ss, and all of them live overseas right now. So, there will only be us male


    students at the reunion.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you! You can¡¯t go!¡± ine Ma shouted. ¡°You must be going to see that old lover


    of yours! Do you think I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Charlie Wade was stunned. Did his father-inw have some romantic love story in the past?


    ¡°What old lover? It¡¯s just a bunch of male friends!¡±


    ine Ma snorted disdainfully. She turned her pouty face to the other side and ignored Jacob


    Wilson.


    Jacob Wilson anxiously tried again, ¡°Charlie Wade has to go with me anyway. Our teacher is


    wheelchair-bound now, there is no elevator in the old campus, so we need a few young and strong


    men to lift him to the ssroom on the fifth floor. Just let Charlie Wade be my witness and report


    everything he sees to you. If there is a female friend present, I¡¯ll face the music!¡±


    ine Ma growled, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was a little annoyed by now, and he burst out, ¡°My old friends and I, we haven¡¯t seen


    each other for years, how can I be absent?! Moreover, our teacher is eighty-something, this is


    perhaps thest time I¡¯m going to see him!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson looked at her parents and said, ¡°Mom, just let Dad go. It¡¯s not easy to organize


    a ss reunion at his age, you don¡¯t want him to be aughingstock because he misses the


    gathering, do you?¡±


    ine Ma red at her and said, ¡°What do you know? Your dad hooked up with a vixen in their


    ss for a long time. If I hadn¡¯t tackled him with a little trick, your dad would have gotten together


    with that vixen! You would never exist!¡±


    Charlie Wade found the remarks a little peculiar and strange. It sounded as though ine Ma was


    the boyfriend snatcher here, but why did she act like she was being reasonable?


    Jacob Wilson blushed in embarrassment and huffed at ine Ma, ¡°Just stop, don¡¯t blurt out our


    embarrassing past to the kids!¡±


    Then, he turned to ire Wilson Wilson and said anxiously, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, don¡¯t listen to


    your mom¡¯s nonsense. She always bbers nonsense from her mouth just to frame me¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson blushed as well. She didn¡¯t want to know about the love triangles between her


    parents, so, she said to ine Ma, ¡°Mom, just let Dad go to the reunion, and you can go to y


    mahjong. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±


    Jacob Wilson widened his eyes in astonishment and threatened, ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t let me go to


    the ss reunion, you can¡¯t go y mahjong either! Let¡¯s both stay at home and stare at each


    other!¡±


    ine Ma became outraged and shouted, ¡°D*mn it, I¡¯m going to make money at the mahjong game!


    Summer is going to the United States soon, I must y a few more games with her before she


    leaves. Now, I can make at least three to five thousand per game!¡±


    Then, she turned to Charlie Wade and urged anxiously, ¡°Charlie Wade, go with your dadter! Call


    me immediately if there is a female at the reunion. I¡¯ll tear his face off!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 557


    Jacob Wilson was intimidated by ine Ma¡¯s loud growl, but he spruced himself up and said, ¡°A


    straight foot has no fear of a crooked shoe!¡±


    ine Ma red at him and uttered, ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Okay, I¡¯m going out to


    y mahjong.¡±


    She then stood up and stretched out her hand at Jacob Wilson saying, ¡°Give me your car key!¡±


    ¡°What? Why would you need a car for your mahjong game? I want to use itter!¡±


    ine Ma rolled her eyes and said contemptuously, ¡°Why? Do you want to show off to your friends?


    No way! Give me the car key, quick!¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed dejectedly and passed her the car key as he said, ¡°Drive carefully, don¡¯t


    scratch it.¡±


    ¡°Argh, shut up! If you provoke me again, I¡¯ll drive your car down the drain!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was extremely agitated, but ine Ma felt as though she had gotten her revenge.


    She put on her jacket, a triumphant smile on her face, and walked out the door.


    After ine Ma left, Jacob Wilson sighed again and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, go with me to the reunion


    later. Some of my friends will bring some young people to help too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dad.¡± Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want to go but he had to.


    ire Wilson Wilson passed her car key to Jacob Wilson and said, ¡°Dad, drive my car then. I¡¯ll take


    the taxi to work.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Jacob Wilson waved his hand. ¡°Your car is the lousiest model of the BMW 5 Series. My


    friends willugh at me if they see it.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson shrugged and put the key back into her bag. She said to Charlie Wade, ¡°You


    guys have to take the taxi then.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and threw a sideways nce at Jacob Wilson thinking, ¡®D*mn it, the old man


    is too vain! Do you, out of all people, find ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s 5 Series to be an embarrassment?


    Do you know that her car is actually the gship 760?¡¯


    Meanwhile, while ine Ma was downstairs and heading toward her car, she heard a familiar voice


    calling for her.


    ¡°Hey, ine Ma, wait!¡±


    ine Ma looked toward the direction of the voice only to realize that it was Hannah, Christopher¡¯s


    wife.


    She was a little surprised by her presence. She had had a great time humiliating her and her


    husband the other day at Summer¡¯s vi, yet, she hadn¡¯t expected that this woman would show up


    here.


    She asked curiously, ¡°Hannah, why are you here?¡±


    The couple¡¯s expression of resentment floated into ine Ma¡¯s mind, and it made her extremely


    thrilled and gleeful. ine Ma had always worried that her pension would be thrown down the drain


    if the Wilson family went bankrupt, but unlike before, she had be the person who wanted to


    see them go bankrupt the most.


    It was because she had found a greater source of pleasure¡ªto mock Christopher and Hannah!


    If the Wilson family waspletely bankrupt, she could insult them daily!


    Christopher and Hannah had been mocking them for as long as she remembered, so she wanted to


    pay back for what they did to her!


    Hence, she was quite happy to see Hannah here because the loser had actually appeared before


    her when she felt that the previous insults weren¡¯t enough!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 558


    Hannah donned an apologetic expression and said, ¡°ine Ma, actually, I¡¯m here to apologize to


    you¡­¡±


    She cleared her throat and continued, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always looked down on you in the past. Not only


    was I rude to you, but I also often badmouthed you in front of Mother. I know my mistakes now and I


    have deeply repented on it. So, I¡¯m here to offer you my sincere apology.¡±


    Then, her face flushed as she bit her lips and bowed deeply to ine Ma.


    ine Ma was taken aback. She thought the lunatic was here to pick a fight with her, but


    unexpectedly, she had apologized and bowed to her!


    She had prepared herself for the verbal attacks, but she didn¡¯t know what to do now that her enemy


    was being so humble instead of drawing a sword.


    When Hannah saw that ine Ma had kept quiet, she put up her best dramatic disguise and knelt


    on the floor, crying and begging. ¡°Oh, my dear ine Ma, are you still angry at me? I¡¯m very sorry!


    Over the past years, I had not figured out the truth. We are both sisters-inw and outsiders in the


    Wilson family. We are supposed to team up and get along!¡±


    Then, she pped herself on the face abruptly and cried, ¡°ine Ma, I was immature and short-


    sighted, I hope you can forgive me. Let¡¯s be friends again, shall we?¡±


    ine Ma was extremely thrilled by the abrupt change of Hannah¡¯s attitude!


    Alright!


    The aloof and arrogant Hannah had actually knelt before her and pped herself! It was such a


    satisfying scene!


    She was never so humble and soft-spoken to her before, and today, she finally felt the refreshing


    feeling of stepping on someone under her foot.


    Hannah got rather hot under the cor when she saw the pompous smirk on ine Ma¡¯s face, but


    she hid it under her distressed act and sighed, ¡°ine Ma, to tell you the truth, I¡¯ve finallye to


    my senses.


    I¡¯ve been so rude and harsh to you over the years, and I treated you so badly, but for what? I gained


    nothing out of it. Right now, I feel very sorry and regretful. If only I¡¯d treated you slightly better in the


    past, we would not end up like this, would we?¡±


    Then, she continued earnestly, ¡°It is all my fault, I only hope that you can forgive me for what I


    committed for the sake of our rtionship over the years.¡±


    ine Ma was over the moon, but she said calmly, ¡°Oh, Hannah, you¡¯ve truly surprised me with


    your changes. I¡¯m impressed! I thought you would never learn your mistakes!¡±


    Hannah smiled bashfully and said, ¡°Huh, see? I am and feel very sorry about it!¡±


    For thest two decades, ine Ma had always dreamed that her pompous sister-inw would be


    so humble to her, and her dreams hade true today!


    ine Ma couldn¡¯t help feeling proud and said with a smile, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not so petty anyway. Since


    you¡¯ve realized your mistakes, I forgive you. Let¡¯s let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Hannah said in gratitude, ¡°Oh, thank you! ine Ma, you have such a forgiving heart. Let us be


    best friends from now!¡±


    Although she was saying this, inside her, she cursed the worst profanities at ine Ma!


    ¡®Oh my f*cking god, ine Ma, you disgust me! How could I not know how you are after all those


    years of getting along? I¡¯llpliment you first, let you float on your so-called cloud nine, and then


    I¡¯ll squeeze you dry!¡¯


    ine Ma took the BMW car key from her pocket and said, ¡°Hannah, since we have dismissed our


    misunderstandings, I have to go now. I¡¯m meeting some friends for mahjong. See ya!¡±


    Hannah had been wondering how to invite ine Ma for mahjong, so when thetter said that,


    Hannah immediately stopped her and blurted, ¡°Huh, are you going to y mahjong now?¡±


    ine Ma nodded. ¡°Why, yes! Why?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is such a coincidence! I have a friend who is very wealthy and loves to y mahjong, but


    her skills are not on par. But, you know, a richdy like her doesn¡¯t even care about money, she


    purely enjoys the fun the game brings her, so she doesn¡¯t even blink every time she loses tens of


    thousands of dors.¡±


    Then, Hannah lowered her voice and said cautiously, ¡°It just so happens that she¡¯s looking for a few


    friends to y mahjong with her every day, I wonder if you are interested. We can join forces and


    win big cash from her!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 559


    A sh of light sparked through ine Ma¡¯s eyes!


    She had been worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find an easy mark after Summer left the country,


    so she was thankful that Hannah had found one for her!


    Besides, she assumed that the easy mark was richer than Summer because she could only win


    several thousand from Summer, but thisdy lost ten times the money in a day!


    She loved ying mahjong with people who had deep pockets but poor skills. She could make a


    mini fortune from the game!


    If she joined forces with Hannah and agreed on some secret codes, they could win for sure!


    With this thought in mind, she was overjoyed and excited!


    Money meant everything to her to the point she would definitely rece her parents with money!


    She was on the edge of her seat when she heard Hannah¡¯s proposal!


    Seeing the excitement in ine Ma¡¯s eyes, Hannah hurriedly said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s rehearse


    our little secret codes first. While we are at the table, we¡¯ll look at each other¡¯s gestures. We touch


    our nose when we want dots; we point our fingers when we want bamboo; we purse our lips when


    we want characters. We can work together and win big!¡±


    ine Ma immediately agreed happily and said, ¡°Okay, then. Let¡¯s y with your friends and see!¡±


    Hannah pasted a wide smile and said, ¡°Deal! She is very rich though. She lives in a Thompson First


    vi. When can we go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go right now! Take a ride in my BMW!¡±


    When they got in the car, Hannah couldn¡¯t help but smirk coldly as she looked at ine Ma¡¯s eager


    expression.


    In order to create a trap for ine Ma, she had hired two con women and spent a bitvishly to rent


    the Thompson First vi. Her goal was simple. She wanted to win all of ine Ma¡¯s money and


    property, leaving her with nothing!


    Of course, ine Ma didn¡¯t know that she was walking right into the trap. She was in the midst of


    the excitement to bully the so-called easy mark.


    While ine Ma and Hannah were on their way to Thompson First, Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson


    arrived at Jacob Wilson¡¯s alma mater, Bell Height University.


    Charlie Wade was a little surprised as he looked at the majestic gate tower carved in white marble


    at the entrance and the arch with the name of the school written on it¡ªNational Bell Height


    University.


    He never imagined that his father-inw, who always looked so useless and inept, graduated from


    an ivy league!


    In fact, during his era, a university student was scarcepared to now, let alone one from a


    famous university¡­


    Jacob Wilson sighed at Charlie Wade¡¯s surprised gaze and asked, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t think that I look


    like someone who has gone to college, do you?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded nkly. ¡°Dad, you honestly don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve graduated college¡­¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed again, but this time, there was a proud light on his face. ¡°Back then, I was


    quite popr in school, and my academic tracks were excellent. I would have furthered my studies


    up north, but I didn¡¯t want to be too far away from home.¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled and asked curiously, ¡°What happenedter? Why did you be a


    househusband after graduating from a prestigious university?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Jacob Wilson and felt that it was rather interesting that he, a dignified


    university graduate and the second son of a wealthy family, had eventually turned into a useless


    man who was scolded by his wife every day.


    Jacob Wilson choked for a bit and mumbled bashfully, ¡°Later¡­ Sigh, I don¡¯t want to talk about it, it¡¯s


    nothing but bitter tears¡­¡±


    In the middle of their conversation, a man about the same age as Jacob Wilson walked out from


    behind the gate and rushed toward them when he saw them.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, Jacob Wilson, long time no see! Wow, look at you, so smart and charming¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 560


    Jacob Wilson stared at the man standing in front of him for a while before heughed and said in


    surprise, ¡°Oh my God, is that you, Eric? Eric Shaw? Wow, we haven¡¯t seen each other for about 30


    years! Look at you, so smart and handsome! You must be doing very well, huh!¡±


    Eric shook his head. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m nothingpared to you, Jacob Wilson. You are, what the


    youngsters nowadays say, the rich kid on the block¡­¡±


    The Wilson family had been a noble family name back in the days.


    At that moment, Lord Wilson had been in his prime, earning his first pot of gold when he plunged


    into the business arena for the first time, subsequently earning himself an honored reputation too.


    Hence, Jacob Wilson was living a good life thanks to his father. His pocket money alone might be


    more than half of his ssmatesbined.


    Because of this, he had attracted the attention of ine Ma from another ss.


    Jacob Wilson chuckled bashfully at his friend¡¯s remark, but before he could say anything, another


    middle-aged man and a young man walked toward them.


    The middle-aged man approached them and snorted, ¡°Huh, rich kid my *ss! You guys don¡¯t even


    know his current situation because you are not staying here¡­ Let me tell you, the so-called Wilson


    family is done, and our Jacob Wilson here is not doing so well himself¡­¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s expression turned a little gloomy. ¡°Hey, Aaron, what¡¯s your point? I live my life, you


    don¡¯t have to poke your nose into my business.¡±


    Eric cleared his throat and tried to ease the mood. ¡°Hey, you guys, look at yourselves, white hair


    and all. It¡¯s been such a long time, why are you two still behaving like Tom and Jerry? You always


    got on each other¡¯s nerves back in college. Why, couldn¡¯t any of you forget about the robbing


    girlfriend agenda?¡±


    Jacob Wilson sneered and said with a proud look, ¡°Huh, why do I have to get on his nerves? He is


    nothing but my defeated opponent. At that time, when she was dating me, Aaron was so jealous


    that he drank like there was no tomorrow in the dorm every day, crying when he was drunk. I know


    that he was so jealous of me to the point he wanted to kill me so badly! Hahaha!¡±


    At this moment, a lot of elderly people surrounded them. Theyughed upon Jacob Wilson¡¯s


    remarks and added, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Aaron was truly infatuated back then. I still remember how he


    cried every day, his eyes were so swollen that he could barely see.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Haha! Everyone was saying what a hopeless romantic he was!¡±


    As Charlie Wade listened to the men¡¯s conversations, he couldn¡¯t help feeling astonished.


    Had his father-inw and this Aaron been rivals in love?


    Did this Aaron also like ine Ma?


    ine Ma was clearly a fire pit, how could she possibly have attracted so many people to jump in?


    Were they that blind and dumb?


    Aaron was agitated by the mocking and teasing. He red at Jacob Wilson and growled, ¡°Hey,


    Jacob Wilson, don¡¯t simply brand me with names before verification! Did you just say that I¡¯m your


    defeated opponent? What a joke! Did you win? Did Matilda stay with you in the end? No, right? She


    dumped you and went to The States!¡±


    Matilda?


    Charlie Wade finally realized that they were not talking about ine Ma¡­


    The group of friendsughed.


    Someone patted Jacob Wilson on the shoulder and asked curiously, ¡°Jacob Wilson, why did Matilda


    break up with you anyway?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We have been so curious about this for decades! Tell us, what happened?¡±


    Jacob Wilson didn¡¯t expect that his friends would turn their focus back to him. He waved his hand


    and said awkwardly, ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about the past¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade caught a glimpse of heartbreak and pain in Jacob Wilson¡¯s awkward expression.


    Was there any hidden agenda in the past between his parents-inw?

 Chapter 561-565

    Chapter 561-565


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 561


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help quenching his curiosity and asked, ¡°Dad, who is this Matilda that


    everyone is talking about?¡±


    Jacob Wilson rolled his eyes and shushed him, ¡°Shush! You don¡¯t have to rub it in!¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged indifferently and kept quiet.


    Meanwhile, as more and more people surrounded them, Aaron spruced himself up proudly and


    introduced the young man standing next to him. ¡°Guys, I would like all of you to meet my son-inw,


    Jake Dunn. He owns a startuppany in the inte service industry, and thepany will soon


    be listed on the Growth Enterprise Market.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Eric eximed in shock. ¡°How much will thepany¡¯s market be worth after listing? I bet it


    must be hundreds of millions, right?¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of millions?¡± Aaron curled his lips pompously and blurted, ¡°It starts with a billion, to say


    the least! Think about it, do you know how difficult it is for apany to be listed?! Without a certain


    foundation and stability, how could apany pass so many rounds of reviews by the Securities


    Regtory Commission?¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°Tell you the truth, when hispany is listed, the market value will definitely


    exceed 1 billion dors! The performance of hispany has risen very rapidly over the past two


    years. If you¡¯re interested in making money, you should buy hispany¡¯s shares!¡±


    Jake, Aaron¡¯s son-inw, who had been quiet the whole time suddenly said, ¡°Dad, hold on, rx.


    I¡¯m just an entrepreneur who recently ventured into the industry. I pale inparison to your old


    friends who have made great achievements throughout their lives!¡±


    Jake¡¯s modesty had won the favor of many people at the scene.


    An old man with silver hair sighed, ¡°Oh, Aaron, your son-inw is so young and promising, yet, so


    humble and low-key. He is a good son-inw, you¡¯re very lucky!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Aaron nodded dismissively. Then, he turned to Jacob Wilson and asked attentively, ¡°By


    the way, Jacob Wilson, what does your son-inw do?¡±


    ¡°My son-inw?¡± Jacob Wilson nced at Charlie Wade and huffed a disappointing sigh. He


    wanted to brag and conceal it with a lie, but it would be even more embarrassing if someone saw


    through his lies, so he said sheepishly, ¡°He does housework.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? Housework?¡± Loud waves ofughter echoed among the crowd.


    No one would have thought that they would get such an absurd answer from Jacob Wilson.


    Aaron grinned and said, ¡°He does housework, which means he doesn¡¯t have a job, am I right?


    Jacob Wilson, I heard that you are a househusband as well, right? Why don¡¯t I ask my son-inw to


    assign some jobs for both of you?


    Jacob Wilson, you¡¯re quite old now, I think you should be fine with being a guard at the entrance. As


    for your son-inw, he is young and has experience in housework, so he can work at the staff


    canteen as a chef and waiter. What do you think?¡±


    The crowdughed again.


    Charlie Wade remained silent the whole time. He was so used to being insulted and mocked over


    the years that he felt nothing out of it. He had gone through worse insults than this, so not only did


    he not feel ashamed at all, but he felt that Aaron¡¯s sarcasm was a bit mediocre.


    Jacob Wilson, on the other hand, was extremely infuriated. He cursed inside his heart, ¡®Aaron


    Philips, you jerk! You pompous b*stard, you started to mock and tease me when we¡¯ve just met,


    you¡¯ve crossed the line! Do you still hold a grudge for not being able to tackle Matilda? That¡¯s why


    you can¡¯t get off my back after so many years!¡¯


    Aaron started again when none of them responded, ¡°Hey, Jacob Wilson, are you deaf? I kindly


    introduced some jobs to you, can¡¯t you say something?¡±


    Then, he turned to Charlie Wade and blurted in annoyance, ¡°Young man, your father-inw¡¯s brain


    cannot function very well due to his age, so I can forgive him for being slow and impolite. But you,


    young man, are you impolite and slow like him too?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, frankly speaking, I¡¯m not cheap to be hired. My required


    sry is very high.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 562


    ¡°High sry?¡± Aaron curled his lips into a smirk. ¡°How high do you want? Is four to five thousand


    enough to hire you as a chef?¡±


    Jake wanted to please his father-inw, so he said, ¡°Dad, since he is your old friend¡¯s son-inw, I


    must give him some additional benefit. Okay then, I¡¯ll give you ten thousand per month!¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled in amusement and said, ¡°Pardon me, but I don¡¯t want money.¡±


    Aaron frowned, confused. ¡°You don¡¯t want money, then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Whoever hires me has to marry his daughter to me. Let¡¯s take my father-inw as an example. He


    wanted to hire me to do household chores, so he married his darling daughter to me. So, Aaron, if


    you want to hire me, you must marry your daughter to me too!¡±


    Aaron¡¯s face flushed in fury as he shouted, ¡°You are so ungrateful! I¡¯m being kind enough to offer


    you a job and this is how you repay me?!¡±


    The enraged Jake red at Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Hey, buddy, my father-inw has only one


    daughter, and she is my wife! Be careful with what you say, otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled. ¡°You guys are so funny. Did I ever ask you to offer me a job? You guys


    started it first. Since you wanted to give me a job so badly, I stated my terms and conditions. Just


    say yes if you agree, and no if you disagree, isn¡¯t that normal?¡±


    Jake angrily said, ¡°Why did you make such an absurd request? You¡¯re looking for trouble!¡±


    Charlie Wade said tly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. That was my condition all along. Frankly speaking, I have


    been married to my wife for over three years. For the past three years, I¡¯ve been doing all kinds of


    household chores at home, cooking, cleaning, going to the market, that¡¯s my job scope, and my


    sry package is my wife.


    If you want to hire me, you have to follow the terms I requested. If you can provide it, that¡¯s fine, but


    if you can¡¯t, just shut up. in and simple. Can¡¯t you understand such a simple exchange?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Aaron and Jake were speechless and dumbstruck.


    Charlie Wade was right.


    He had never asked them for a job, instead, it was they who hade at him pompously. Charlie


    Wade had stated his terms for epting the job, so why were they so furious about it?


    Sensing that a battle was about to erupt, the crowd quickly interjected, ¡°Hey, we¡¯re all here for the


    reunion, let¡¯s have fun and enjoy the party. Don¡¯t quarrel over such a small matter.¡±


    Aaron and Jake were agitated as the tables were turned, but they couldn¡¯t say anything to ease


    their anger.


    After all, they had started the dispute first, and everyone was witnesses. If they held Charlie Wade


    ountable, the crowd would look down on them for being petty.


    Jacob Wilson, however, was thrilled and happy!


    He didn¡¯t know that his son-inw was so clever and witty that he had managed to defend himself


    and forced Aaron and Jake to be quiet. He gave him a thumbs up excitedly.


    Jake red at Charlie Wade with a bit of resentment in his eyes.


    Initially, he had intended to show off in a low-key way at his father-inw¡¯s reunion since he was the


    owner of a soon-to-be listedpany, yet, Charlie Wade hade out of nowhere and pushed him


    into a trap he had dug himself.


    It was such a bitter pill for him to swallow, he had to find a way to turn the tables!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 563


    In order to turn the tables, Jake recalled a name that Aaron had mocked Jacob Wilson with, Matilda.


    So, he pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the issue with this Matilda that you talked


    about earlier? You guys seem to be very close to her, I¡¯m rather curious¡­¡±


    Aaron threw a sideway nce at Jacob Wilson and said with a grin, ¡°Matilda Hall was the most


    beautiful girl in our batch, and a lot of boys fell in love with her. In fact, if her admirers queued up, it


    would circle the university twice.¡±


    Then, Aaron deliberately raised his voice andughed, ¡°Eventually, Matilda must have been


    hypnotized or something, because she chose Jacob Wilson! Since he was in love with the most


    beautiful and popr girl in school, he had to avoid walking into people for fear that he would be


    ambushed and beaten.¡±


    ¡°What happenedter?¡±


    Again, Aaron looked at Jacob Wilson in amusement and giggled. ¡°Then, Matilda dumped him and


    flew to the United States. She hasn¡¯te back since.¡±


    Then, he turned to Jacob Wilson and asked in a mocking tone, ¡°Oh, Jacob Wilson, do you know


    why Matilda broke up with you?¡±


    Jacob Wilson growled, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Aaronughed at his reaction. ¡°Let me tell you, in truth, Matilda was irritated because of her


    countless admirers, so she decided to find a fake boyfriend to shun all the annoying buggers.


    Hence, she chose you, and you were the only one who was kept in the dark. After she used you,


    she dumped you and went abroad! Hahaha!¡±


    Jacob Wilson shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up! Matilda and I broke up because¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    His expression changed from outrage to regret, destion, and sadness. He hung his head low,


    sighed gently, and waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s drop the subject.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t!¡± Aaron said aggressively. ¡°Don¡¯t leave your words hanging like that! Tell us, why did you


    break up with her? Wasn¡¯t it because she was done with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Tell us then!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s between us, you have no business meddling in our affairs.¡±


    Aaron clicked his tongue in annoyance and said, ¡°In my opinion, you are just too embarrassed to


    admit that you were fooled!¡±


    Jacob Wilson waved his hand dejectedly. ¡°Say whatever you want, noment.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Aaron didn¡¯t expect Jacob Wilson to call a truce so soon, and he rolled his eyes at him in


    agitation, feeling as though he had punched air instead of a sandbag.


    At this moment, more and more people had arrived, and very soon, more than twenty guys were


    gathered at the gate.


    Jacob Wilson was right, the people who came to the reunion were all guys.


    These elderly pals seemed to have a very sincere and genuine friendship among one another. They


    started chatting with each other, and Charlie Wade even saw that some of them had tears in their


    eyes.


    Eric, the first to approach Jacob Wilson, came to them and ushered, ¡°Guys, don¡¯t just stand there,


    come in and talk.¡±


    Aaron nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to our old ssroom to talk. Mr. Lee may take a while to arrive since


    he is feeling under the weather. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 564


    The crowd gathered to walk into the school together. Someone asked Eric, ¡°Hey, what did you talk


    about just now? It seemed to be an intense conversation.¡±


    Ericughed and said, ¡°We were talking about Matilda Hall. By the way, will shee today?¡±


    Someoneughed. ¡°Jacob Wilson didn¡¯t even ask this question, don¡¯t be too nosy.¡±


    ¡°Well, I ask on behalf of him! Matilda was his first love, I wonder if he still remembers her after all


    these years.¡±


    Aaron interjected with a sneer, ¡°I bet he can¡¯t forget Matilda for the rest of his life, given his dire and


    catastrophic life now.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± Someone asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more in detail once we get to our ssroom.¡±


    Jacob Wilson huffed irritably, ¡°Oh, can you just shut up for a second?¡±


    Aaron chuckled and said, ¡°But I want to talk about it, can you control my mouth?¡±


    As they walked into the ssroom, the group of men looked around them, and the nostalgic


    memories of their good times in university flooded their minds. Some of them even wept as soon as


    they walked into the room.


    Aaron sat in his seat and sighed as if he was regretful before speaking, ¡°To tell you guys the bitter


    truth, Matilda was just looking for an excuse to shun her admirers, that¡¯s why she was together with


    Jacob Wilson. See, she went to the States right after graduation.¡±


    Aaron huffed a breath and continued, ¡°I heard that Jacob Wilson¡¯s mother didn¡¯t seem too fond of


    him, which was why he was aplete failure in life until he had a daughter. He thought that he


    could turn his life around with his daughter¡¯s help, but who knew she found herself a loser husband!


    I even heard that his son-inw is an orphan and a moocher, so,pared to us, Jacob Wilson


    didn¡¯t do so great after graduation.¡±


    The guys were intrigued by the topic. They gathered around Aaron and wanted to know more about


    the details.


    Charlie Wade scratched his nose in amusement, thinking that Aaron knew Jacob Wilson¡¯s situation


    very well. He even knew his orphan status and the moocher thing. It looked like his resentment


    toward Jacob Wilson was indeed very deep!


    Someone gaped in shock and said, ¡°But why did Jacob Wilson be like this? He was the


    chairman of the student union and the top student in school, why did he end up like this?¡±


    Jacob Wilson cursed angrily, ¡°Aaron Philips, can you shut up?¡±


    Jake giggled in amusement and said, ¡°Uncle Wilson, why so serious? Everyone is just trying to


    have some fun, no one will take it seriously. Please try to be a little open-minded.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was extremely gloomy and frustrated. The happiness came from the basis of his pain,


    what was so fun about it?


    Aaron nced at Jacob Wilson resentfully and smiled as he said, ¡°That¡¯s not the worst. Do you


    know what the worst thing is?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the crowd asked simultaneously.


    Aaronughed. ¡°The worst thing is, Jacob Wilson married a certain celebrity in our school! Guess


    who she is?¡±


    Someoneined, ¡°Ah, how can we guess that? We went to other ces for work after


    graduation unlike you who has always been in Aurouss Hilll. Of course you would know more than


    we do!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Enough with the cliffhanger, hurry up and spill the beans! We are all curious!¡±


    Aaronughed again before saying out loud, ¡°He married ine Ma Parker, the number one vixen


    in our school back in those days!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 565


    When ine Ma¡¯s name echoed across the room, Charlie Wade was so shocked that his jaw


    dropped. He never expected that ine Ma and Jacob Wilson were collegemates!


    He didn¡¯t even expect that she had the reputation of the college¡¯s number one vixen!


    Honestly speaking, ine Ma didn¡¯t seem like someone who had gone to a university before.


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t even seem like a person who had finished junior high!


    Given her inferior temperament and character, it was incredible for her to be admitted into the


    university.


    Charlie Wade was not the only one surprised at this moment.


    All of Jacob Wilson¡¯s ssmates were equally dumbfounded and shocked!


    No one thought that Jacob Wilson would end up with ine Ma!


    Although ine Ma was not in the same ss as them, her reputation preceded her back in the


    days!


    She was the symbol of arrogance and stubbornness back then, very vicious too. Stealing other


    people¡¯s things was normal for her. When she was caught, instead of admitting her mistakes, she


    would fight with the person who had caught her.


    There was a particr asion that had made her famous. One day, her thermos broke, but she


    didn¡¯t want to spend money on a new one, so she stole one from the cafeteria.


    The owner of the thermos had been a huge and brawny boy. He went to ine Ma to reim his


    thermos, but she had pointed at his nose and scolded him for half an hour.


    Annoyed, the boy had pped her. ine Ma then carried a bottle of hot water and threatened to


    ssh it on him. The boy ran for more than ten minutes, but he was sshed by the hot water that


    burned his hand.


    ine Ma even threatened the boy that if he still dared to approach her, she would ssh him with


    sulfuric acid instead of hot water.


    Sure enough, the boy had been terrified and didn¡¯t dare to report her wrongdoings. Instead, he


    begged her to let him go.


    Because of this incident, ine Ma had be very famous at school, infamous in fact.


    Ever since then, no one dared to mingle with her. She would even dare to shout and beat up boys,


    and a lot of them had been scolded by her.


    So, when they heard that Jacob Wilson and ine Ma were married, everyone was stunned!


    Someone looked at Jacob Wilson sympathetically and asked, ¡°Jacob Wilson, I remember that


    ine Ma was indeed fond of you, but you were doing so well back then. Why did you marry her?¡±


    Jacob Wilson was agitated as he was reminded of the horrid past, and he growled, ¡°Why do you


    want to know? You guys are so annoying!¡±


    Aaron, on the other hand, was thrilled to see Jacob Wilson¡¯s irritation. He exined with a happy


    grin on his face. ¡°You guys didn¡¯t know much about it, but I do. Do you still remember the senior


    year party after graduation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I remember that many of us were drunk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was at that party that ine Ma made Jacob Wilson drink so much then he went


    unconscious. Some guys offered to send him home, but ine Ma stopped us, saying that she


    would handle him. Do you know what she did? She carried Jacob Wilson to the motel¡­¡±


    ¡°The motel?! Oh my God, seriously?!¡±


    ¡°You guys left early, but I was very curious, so I followed them and took a peek. Guess what


    happened?¡±


    ¡°D*mn it, Aaron, hurry up already!¡± Someone huffed.


    Aaronughed and finished his story. ¡°ine Ma did the deed with him that night, and he hit the


    jackpot! Not long after, they realized that ine Ma was pregnant. Matilda left the country


    immediately after graduation, so Jacob Wilson had no choice but to marry ine Ma. Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 566-570

    Chapter 566-570


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 566


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Everyoneughed hysterically upon the reveal! No one would have predicted such an amazing twist


    in the story!


    Jake added, ¡°Wow, Uncle Wilson, you¡¯re incredible! You¡¯re like the main character in a romance


    movie where you broke up with your college sweetheart and married your nemesis! Hahaha!¡±


    Charlie Wade was not in ce toment about the matter, but he found the whole incident


    hrious as well.


    Never did he think that there was this kind of backstory of his parents-inw. ine Ma was herself


    through and through. Not only did she get Jacob Wilson drunk, but she also did the deed with him! It


    was such a devious act!


    After muffling theirughter, the men felt sympathetic toward Jacob Wilson and started offering him


    words of encouragement andfort.


    Aaron still kept an eye on Jacob Wilson and said with augh, ¡°Don¡¯t sympathize with Jacob Wilson


    yet. ine Ma was pretty miserable to marry him!¡±


    The crowd was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s so miserable about it? She got to marry Jacob Wilson, isn¡¯t that


    enough?¡±


    Aaron sighed. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. ine Ma was aiming at rich kids, dreaming


    that she would marry them and live avish life after marriage. That was why she fell in love with


    Jacob Wilson, because, well, his family was quite rich at that time¡­¡±


    Then, he changed his tone to one of mockery and said, ¡°But who knew, Jacob Wilson would be so


    useless after graduation, he didn¡¯t get any resources nor attention from his family, and then, the


    family started to deteriorate year after year. ine Ma¡¯s dream of bing the wife of a rich man


    was shattered! She didn¡¯t even know that she married a deadbeat loser!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was abashed as Aaron revealed his affairs, his face turning into a bright shade of red


    as he shouted, ¡°Aaron Philips, I¡¯m warning you, stay away from my business!¡±


    Aaron snorted, ¡°Huh, everyone in Aurouss Hilll knows about your family¡¯s affairs! Do you think they


    won¡¯t know about it if I shut up?¡±


    Then, he continued loudly, ¡°Initially, your family was quite influential and powerful, so you could still


    cheat your way when you¡¯re outside by using your family¡¯s name.


    But now, your family is done. You are just a loser who doesn¡¯t know how to earn money, ine Ma


    is ying mahjong day in and day out without a proper job, your son-inw is just a deadbeat


    moocher, thus, your entire family solely depends on your daughter¡¯s ie!


    I wonder what kind of sins did your daughtermit in her previous life that she was reincarnated


    into such a useless family and ended up with a loser husband. I pity her!¡±


    Charlie Wade grew a little agitated upon the mention of ire Wilson Wilson.


    He wouldn¡¯t mind if they teased him or even his inws, but he would never allow them toment


    about ire Wilson Wilson.


    Because she was his wife.


    He frowned and said, ¡°Uncle Philips, just mind your own business. Stop poking your nose into other


    family¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Aaron responded with a look of disdain, ¡°Why? I¡¯m just concerned about your family, am I wrong?¡±


    Then, he stood up and blurted in an arrogant tone, ¡°Yes, I think that it¡¯s a pity for Jacob Wilson¡¯s


    daughter to be in such a dysfunctional family. Look at me, I¡¯m in the senior management of a


    petrochemicalpany. I earn a sry of twenty thousand a month just by reporting at work daily.


    When I retire at the age of 65, I¡¯ll get a pension of around twenty thousand and 100%


    reimbursement for medical treatment!¡±


    ¡°My wife is a deputy manager of thepany too, she earns fifteen thousand a month. When we


    both retire, our national pension will be worth forty thousand a month!¡±


    ¡°Now, look at Jacob Wilson and ine Ma. They are in their fifties, but do not have a formal job.


    They won¡¯t even have a pension when they are old. They will be a social burden, won¡¯t they?¡±


    Next, he pulled his son-inw to stand beside him and said seriously, ¡°Now, look at my son-inw,


    the CEO of Aurous Continental Technology which will soon be listed on the GEM! Hispany¡¯s


    revenue will reach about one to two billion a year, and he can be regarded as one of the top


    pioneers in Aurouss Hilll! Look at how our family is thriving, this is what afortable life should


    be!¡±


    The ttering and envious voices resonated around them, everyone praising Aaron and Jake.


    Indeed, their family¡¯s career and their financial foundation were enviable among the crowd.


    Aaron was indulging in the awe and admiration that was showered upon him at this moment as he


    red disdainfully at Jacob Wilson and Charlie Wade, thinking, ¡®Huh, I¡¯ve been waiting for this


    moment for a long time! It truly doesn¡¯t disappoint me! I¡¯m so excited and happy!¡¯


    However, he failed to notice the yful smirk on the corner of Charlie Wade¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Oh, are you and your wife working at the petrochemicalpany? And your son-inw is the CEO


    of Aurous Continental Technology. Good to know. I was a bit worried about how to deal with you, but


    thankfully, you¡¯ve revealed all of your information, thank you for that.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 567


    Thanks to Aaron¡¯s information, Charlie Wade sent Isaac a message asking him to investigate Aaron


    Philips and his wife¡¯s personal information as well as their track record at the petrochemical


    company. At the same time, he asked him to check the relevant information of Aurous Continental


    Technology.


    While Isaac was working on the tasks, Aaron was enjoying the ttering words and admiration of his


    friends.


    This group of old people mostly worked in government sectors or state-owned enterprises. Most of


    them were regr staff who had spent their years working hard for thepany. They were earning


    a few thousand dors a month which fell short of the best but better than the worst.


    Hence, Aaron, who was in the senior management of the petrochemicalpany, made them very


    envious.


    The petrochemicalpany provided the perfect track of performance and revenue. Although the


    management team in a petrochemicalpany was not its core cadres, it could be regarded as


    one of the prominent positions in thepany. Based on their sry package and employees¡¯


    welfare, it was a lucrative career that surpassed everyone in the room.


    What¡¯s more, his son-inw was the CEO of apany that was about to go public! A listed


    company could garner a worth of several billion or even tens of billions! Jake was still so young,


    he would likely be a super-rich man given a few years.


    Jacob Wilson felt defeated and upset.


    Back then, Aaron had indeed been his defeated opponent. He went after Matilda with great efforts,


    but she had ignored himpletely. On the contrary, Matilda and Jacob Wilson had fallen in love at


    first sight.


    Aaron was spreading falsified rumors about how Matilda only saw him as a backup. It was total


    bullsh*t!


    Back then, he and Matilda were madly in love and had even wanted to get married then. Matilda


    had even lost her virginity to him.


    Unfortunately, ine Ma, the shameless vixen, had set him up. She made him drunk, did the deed


    with him, and went to unt it to Matilda. Matilda had been heartbroken and left the country.


    In summary, ine Ma was the cause of everything that had happened to him!


    If it weren¡¯t for her, he would have gotten married to Matilda, furthered their studies abroad together,


    and started their lives together there!


    As the memories flooded Jacob Wilson¡¯s mind, he was bombarded by a mixture of feelings and


    overwhelming bitterness. It was so painfully bitter that he felt like crying and couldn¡¯t be bothered by


    Aaron¡¯s attack.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade received a reply from Isaac. He had obtained the detailed information


    of Aaron and his family in just a few minutes.


    Aaron Philips, the deputy chief of the sales department of the petrochemical department. He


    seemed to have quite a bit of authority with a lucrative sry package, but he took quite arge


    amount of kickbacks and bribery. On the surface, it seemed as though he only earned twenty


    thousand of wages a month, but the fact was he had bribed thousands of millions of dors using


    his position as a mask.


    Some of the assets he embezzled had been transferred to offshore ounts overseas, some under


    his daughter¡¯s name, and some wereundered by investing in Jake¡¯spany.


    As for Jake Dunn, he was a loser who had failed many times in his business a few years ago. When


    he found out that Aaron was a small-time leader with real authority in the petrochemicalpany,


    he had pursued his daughter and had gotten her pregnant.


    They had gotten married immediately afterward. He had asked Aaron to support his business, thus,


    Aaron personally funded 30 million dors for Jake to start up hispany.


    Moreover, Jake¡¯s Aurous Continental Technology was essentially a moneyunderingpany for


    several illegal casinos in Aurouss Hilll.


    They had established an inte crowdfunding app that imitated a fundraising website for sick


    patients, but in fact, the so-called donations came from multiple ounts in the underworld. The


    money was aggregated into arge pool, then, it would be distributed to the virtual ¡®patients¡¯ in


    millions of millions of dors. That was why thepany¡¯s track of performance seemed perfect in


    the book.


    Ironically, the biggest client of Jake¡¯spany was Don Albertt Rhodes.


    Albert owned several underground casinos in Aurouss Hilll that heundered the money through the


    company¡¯s crowdfunding app.


    A gratified smile appeared on Charlie Wade¡¯s face as he read the messages.


    ¡®Aaron Philips, Jake Dunn, I will let you enjoy this for a few more minutes. When you have had


    enough, what awaits you is endless darkness!¡¯


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 568


    At this moment, someone shouted from outside, ¡°Guys, Mr. Lee is here. Quick, get two young men


    to help carry him up the stairs.¡±


    Jacob Wilson finally breathed a sigh of relief and urged Charlie Wade, ¡°Hurry, go and help.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded.


    Aaron said to Jake as well, ¡°You too. We old folks are not as strong as the youngsters, we can¡¯t do it


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jake nodded and walked out the door with Charlie Wade.


    As they walked down the stairs, the supercilious Jake walked ahead of Charlie Wade and didn¡¯t


    bother to even bat an eye at him.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t be bothered either. This bugger and hispany wouldn¡¯t survive after today


    anyway. He just needed to find the best timing to deliver the fatal blow.


    Extreme joy spawned extreme sadness, and that was the worst blow a man could get. Jake hadn¡¯t


    reached extreme joy yet.


    They arrived downstairs and saw an eighty-something-year-old man with white hair sitting in a


    wheelchair and looking up at the old school building.


    A middle-aged man was standing next to him. He smiled when he saw Charlie Wade and Jake, and


    he said, ¡°Hi, thank you for your help. I¡¯m sorry for the bother, but I really can¡¯t carry him up the


    stairs. The lecture building is so old, there isn¡¯t even an elevator installed. My dad always wanted to


    come back to school to have a look after he retired, but because of his legs, he can¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    The old manughed. ¡°Well, you watch over me like a mother hen just because you don¡¯t want me


    to move a muscle. I can climb up there myself if I want to.¡±


    This tickled his son¡¯sughing bug, and heughed along with his father as he said, ¡°Father, you¡¯ve


    been teaching at the university for your whole life, aren¡¯t you bored of the campus?¡±


    Mr. Lee shook his head with a warm smile on his face and said righteously, ¡°Teaching and educating


    people is a lifelong mission.¡±


    His son smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Okay, fine. We¡¯ll fulfill your wish today and let you give your old


    students a lesson.¡±


    Charlie Wade listened in awe and respect. These older generation educators saw their upation


    more than just a job, but a lifetime career, a faith.


    There was a trace of disdain that shed across Jake¡¯s face, but he remained expressionless and


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone is waiting.¡±


    Then, he looked at Charlie Wade and urged, ¡°Hey,e and give me a hand!¡±


    Charlie Wade replied without even looking back at him, ¡°I¡¯d rather do it by myself than work with a


    clumsy person like you. I don¡¯t want Mr. Lee to fall and hurt himself.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you sure you can do it alone?¡± Jake red at him in disbelief.


    Ignoring him, Charlie Wade walked behind the wheelchair, stretched his arms on the wheels, and


    grabbed them firmly. Then, he lifted the wheelchair as if he was a forklift and walked up the stairs


    steadily.


    To begin with, Charlie Wade¡¯s physical strength was extraordinary. Also, he had taken two of the


    Rejuvenating Pills a few days ago after he had made them, and his physical strength had improved


    greatly. It was nothing to him if he had to carry a much heavier load, let alone an old man in a


    wheelchair.


    Jake was astonished, yet, he shrugged happily since he could save his energy without having to lift


    the old man. He followed behind them and said with a grin, ¡°Hey, tough guy. Since you¡¯re so strong,


    you can work at the construction site carrying bricks and concrete! I have a friend who is in the


    construction industry, would you like me to introduce him to you?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked back at him and asked with a smile, ¡°Oh, do you want to carry bricks and


    concrete at the construction site?¡±


    ¡°I meant you!¡± Jake growled contemptuously.


    Charlie Wade chuckled. ¡°Okay, good to know that you¡¯ve made an arrangement for yourself! So, I¡¯ll


    let you work at a construction site for 20 years, what do you think?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 569


    Jake hissed at Charlie Wade¡¯s irrelevant response, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny? It¡¯s actually an honor to


    let you work at the construction site!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded with augh. ¡°Alright, I know, I get it. I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±


    Jake was irritated by his ambiguous remark and chided, ¡°Crazy!¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°As an experienced person, let me give you some advice. You are still young, go


    out and find something serious to do. You may still be sessful in theing days.¡±


    ¡°What? Did you think working in construction is an obscure job? No, it¡¯s not. Do you know Arnold


    Schwarzenegger? He wasying bricks and started his own construction business. Okay, his


    business failed, but he became famous, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Besides, look at thetest trends. TikTok, Snapchat, Instagram, and Facebook are so popr right


    now, you could register for an ount and post some of your daily work at the construction site,


    maybe you will be famous!¡±


    ¡°By the way, I have a Snapchat ount. Do you want to follow me?¡±


    Jake asked disdainfully, ¡°Oh, you, as a househusband, have a Snapchat ount, huh? What¡¯s your


    username? Aurous¡¯s biggest loser?¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled, ¡°A househusband? I¡¯m an amazing son-inw!¡±


    ¡°Amazing son-inw?¡± Jake red at Charlie Wade in contempt. ¡°You? Amazing? Oh please, can


    you be less cocky? If you are amazing, then am I Godlike, a deity, a Maker then?¡±


    ¡°You? You are just a muddy son-inw.¡±


    ¡°A muddy son-inw? What do you mean?¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed. ¡°The son-inw who carries bricks! Don¡¯t you understand this?¡±


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Jake cursed. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored him. He carried Mr. Lee and walked swiftly up the stairs to the ssroom.


    Mr. Lee patted Charlie Wade¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thank you, young man. You can face humiliation


    with humor and stand your ground, you have a bright and promising future.¡±


    Then, Mr. Lee turned his wheelchair and entered the room.


    Jake muttered in a scornful tone, ¡°Huh, bloody old man. I wonder where he can tell that this bugger


    is promising.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t be bothered by his sarcasm. He was not far from his destiny anyway.


    With the arrival of Mr. Lee, a loud cheer echoed across the room as the guys came forward to greet


    their teacher.


    The rtionship between teachers and students in their era could even be described as a


    rtionship between father and son.


    Mr. Lee nodded with a pleasant sigh as he looked at his students who were now with wrinkled faces


    and grayish hair.


    He had been a lecturer all his life, and he had students all over the country and even the world. He


    felt no regrets as he looked at his students.


    ¡°Mr. Lee, give us another lecture!¡± Someone suggested with a sobbing voice.


    The rest of the group nodded simultaneously.


    Mr. Lee nodded, tears flooding his eyes. He sat behind the podium, his fingers stroking the rough


    surface, and he slowly said, ¡°Good morning, ss.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lee,¡± The crowd shouted in unison.


    Mr. Lee smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m too old to even stand on my feet, and I can¡¯t shout like I used to do,


    hence, the quality of the lecture may not be as good as before. Please ept my apology.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 570


    Everyone¡¯s eyes started turning red, and some of them even cried a little. ¡°Oh, Mr. Lee. Please


    don¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to apologize to us¡­¡±


    Mr. Lee stered a warm smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve been through thick and thin for all my life, I¡¯ve


    witnessed your growth, I¡¯ve witnessed the development of the country. I have nothing much to say


    but this, ¡®be contented with a simple and virtuous life, delight in wisdom¡¯. I¡¯m still a poor old man


    after years of teaching, but my lifetime ideology is to live happily and be content with no regrets!¡±


    Loud apuse shook the ssroom. Everyone cheered, especially Jacob Wilson. He felt that Mr.


    Lee was the beacon to show the way after hearing what he said.


    Although he didn¡¯t have much money, indulging himself in the antiques and cultural relics was his


    way to pursue happiness, so he was d about it.


    Of course, there was still a source of pain in his life, and that was ine Ma.


    Mr. Lee shuddered slightly as he gave everyone a lecture about ancientnguage history on stage.


    Then, as he panted heavily, everyone quickly helped him down.


    They were satisfied to be able to listen to their beloved lecturer¡¯s ss, so they were grateful for his


    effort.


    Aaron started, ¡°Hey, since everyone¡¯s wish for a lecture has been granted and it¡¯s such a rare


    opportunity for us to get together, I¡¯ll let Jake reserve a ce for us to rx and have fun.¡±


    Then, he turned to Jake and asked, ¡°By the way, Jake, do you have any rmendations? I want


    the best venue!¡±


    Jake nodded and said, ¡°There is a clubhouse called the Glorious Club that was recently opened in


    Aurouss Hilll which belongs to the Moore family. It is said to be thergest and most luxurious


    entertainment hub in the city. I¡¯m one of their members, so we can continue our party there! It¡¯s on


    my tab!¡±


    The crowd gasped and grinned when they heard that Jake was a member of the Glorious Club!


    The clubhouse was truly extraordinary and exquisite!


    It was known to be the most upscale venue in Aurouss Hilll, and its members were prominent


    figures in the city.


    In other words, if you were not at the top of the social pyramid in Aurouss Hilll, you would never be


    eligible to be a member of the club.


    The requirement of the membership of the club was also an important reference for determining the


    person¡¯s status in society. Jake was certainly outstanding to be one of their members at such a


    young age!


    Moreover, everyone had heard of the Glorious Club, but apart from Jake, none of them was a


    member. Not just a member, they didn¡¯t even have the chance to enter the club and experience


    what the luxurious leisure club in the city was like.


    Now, thanks to Jake, they could finally enter the club and see for themselves. It would be the best


    chance for them to show off if they could take pictures inside the club and upload it on their social


    media!


    Hence, the crowd started ttering Jake again.


    Jake, of course, was enjoying the attention he gained yet again. The membership of the Glorious


    Club was histest tool to unt himself and had proved effective every time!


    Whenever he announced that he was a member of the club, he would be showered with praises


    andpliments that he enjoyed dearly.


    However, he had not gotten the membership because he was qualified. Instead, he had begged


    Don Albertt several times for a favor, and Don Albertt had finally helped him to register as a


    member.


    Don Albertt would not have done such a thing had it not been for using him as a moneyundering


    machine.


    After all, in Albert¡¯s eyes, this kind of person was no different from Axel Jordan, the guy who created


    a scam out of the P2P scheme. They were just his dogs who executed tasks for him.


    For these dogs to stay loyal and keep bringing him wealth and fame, he had to throw them a few


    bones and treats once in a while.


    This way, these dogs would work harder!

 Chapter 571-575

    Chapter 571-575


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 571


    Soon, everyone hopped into multiple cars and went to the Glorious Club.


    Mr. Lee was hesitant to go, but since it was rare for them to get together and his students had


    invited him to join them enthusiastically, he agreed.


    Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson hopped into a taxi together. Jacob Wilson whined angrily, ¡°That


    Aaron Philips is too much! Why can¡¯t he just leave me alone? Argh, d*mn, I¡¯m pissed!¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled at his whining and said, ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re so upset, let¡¯s just go home then.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jacob Wilson muttered, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to the clubhouse, I want to go and see!¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged and nodded.


    When they arrived at the clubhouse, everyone gathered in the lobby. They were mesmerized and


    amazed at the luxurious decorations of the clubhouse.


    The extremely expensive and sophisticated interior design of the clubhouse had exceeded these


    elderly people¡¯s imagination and their memories about a recreation center.


    Jacob Wilson was equally amazed. He pointed his phone around the lobby and took multiple


    pictures, even uploading them on his social media to show off.


    Jake proudly exined, ¡°Uncles, the clubhouse has 15 floors. The higher the floor, the higher the


    qualification requirements for membership. The floors are divided ording to the membership tier,


    you can¡¯t simply go to the upper floor if your membership doesn¡¯t have the authorization. The


    minimum spending limit on the first floor, the lowest and most basic level, is about a hundred


    thousand dors. Ordinary people simply can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Loud gapes resonated across the group.


    One hundred thousand was their minimum spending limit?! An average family of three couldn¡¯t even


    make so much money in a year!


    Indeed, not everyone could afford such a service.


    Under the gazes of admirations and appreciation, Jake took out his membership card and unted it


    around.


    The card was silver in color, it was very beautifully crafted and shone brightly. He handed the card


    to the front desk while saying, ¡°I¡¯m just a silver card member, but it is ranked second in the tier.


    Below me is the ssic membership. As a silver card member, I can go to the seventh floor and


    below. This time, I¡¯ll take you all directly to the seventh floor.¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°The minimum spending limit for the seventh floor is three hundred thousand, very


    exclusive!¡±


    Aaron turned to Jacob Wilson and said arrogantly, ¡°Hey, Jacob Wilson, I bet you have never been to


    such a high-end ce, huh? You should thank me. It¡¯s your honor that my son-inw gets to bring


    all of us into this ce, and also a chance to expose yourself to the lifestyle of the upper-ss


    society.¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s face turned gloomy. ¡°How would you know that I¡¯ve never been to such a ce? Let


    me tell you, I¡¯ve been to such ces, I¡¯ve experienced great things, okay!¡±


    Aaron mocked indiscreetly, ¡°Hahaha! What kind of great things have you experienced? Have you


    been to the Glorious Club? Have you ever spent a penny here?¡±


    Jacob Wilson fell into an awkward silence.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to afford such expenses even when the Wilson family was at its prime, not to


    mention the fact that his family was going to go bankrupt soon¡­


    Jacob Wilson sighed dejectedly and shut his mouth.


    At this moment, Jake walked to the front desk and handed the card over to the receptionist.


    ¡°Prepare a suite on the seventh floor for us, put all the expenses on this card.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 572


    The receptionist said with an apologetic expression, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so sorry, all our suites on the seventh


    floor are fully booked. We¡¯ve checked, but the only avable suites for your membership level are


    on the third floor and below. Would you like us to prepare a suite for you on the third floor?¡±


    Jake hissed irritably, ¡°What? Are you serious? You want me to go to the third floor? This is a


    disgrace to my status and my membership! How will others think of me if I go to the third floor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, sir, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. All the suites on the fourth to the seventh floors


    have been reserved in advance. You did not make any reservation, so, our hands are tied¡­¡±


    ¡°If so, just give me a free upgrade and let me go to the eighth floor or above!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± the receptionist said in a polite yet firm tone, ¡°At the Glorious Club, we only allow


    downgrade service for the membership tier, but not upgrade. That is to say, if the ceiling of your


    Silver card membership only reaches the seventh floor, that means you can only use the facilities


    from the seventh floor and below, but nothing above the seventh floor. This is the rigid rule of our


    club!¡±


    Jake frowned and huffed in annoyance as he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care! Get me a room on the seventh


    floor, or find a way for me to use the eighth floor¡¯s suite!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, sir, the eighth floor is reserved for the VIP and VIP Gold members. Unfortunately,


    your membership is not qualified to use that floor. Besides, we have clearly stipted here that no


    one can skip the tier or upgrade their suite¡­¡±


    ¡°Stipte, rules, the f*ck with that! I want a suite on the seventh floor right now! How dare you


    refuse my demand? Don¡¯t you know the customer is king?!¡±


    ¡°I am so sorry, sir, but I¡¯m not allowed to do so. Maybe you can find a friend who has a higher-tier


    membership and get him or her to book a suite on the higher floor.¡±


    Jake arched his eyebrow, intrigued, ¡°Find a friend, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the receptionist replied politely, ¡°Most of our members here are ssic and Silver members,


    that¡¯s why there is always a shortage of suites below the seventh floor, but there are plenty of


    vacant suites on the eighth to the fourteenth floor. If your friend is a VIP member, you can go up to


    the tenth floor. If he is a VIP Gold member, you can go up to the fourteenth floor.¡±


    Jake gritted his teeth in disdain and sneered, ¡°Alright, then. You want me to find a friend, huh? I¡¯ll


    find a friend! To tell you the truth, Don Albertt and I are great buddies. He is a VIP member! I¡¯m


    going to call him right now and ask him to reserve a suite for me! But you¡¯d better think carefully


    about how you exin yourself to Don Albertt for offending his friend!¡±


    Charlie Wade rolled his eyes in utter disgust as he watched this bizarre scene.


    The poor girl was just a receptionist who was doing everything per the rules of the club. Why did


    you threaten her? Besides, you used Don Albertt¡¯s name as your shield! What were you, a coward


    fox who hid behind the devilish tiger?


    So, he walked up and said to him, ¡°Mr. Dunn, leave the poor girl alone, okay? She is just doing her


    job. Besides, the third floor is good enough. Even the first floor is already very luxurious. Why do we


    need to go up to the seventh floor or above?¡±


    Jake rolled his eyes in disdain. ¡°Shut up! For a loser like you, it is already a God-sent privilege to


    drink a ss of water in the club¡¯s lobby, but for someone of my status, anything below the seventh


    floor is an insult to me!¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled and said indifferently, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. This is thest time


    you¡¯ll be able toe to the club, so just enjoy whatever you can.¡±


    Jake frowned in confusion. ¡°What the heck do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you forget what I told you? You¡¯ll be working on the construction site for the next 20 years.


    This is yourst time being in the Glorious Club, so a suite on the third floor is as good as you can


    get now. After all, you won¡¯t be able to enjoy any of this after today.¡±


    Jake was furious and cursed, ¡°Charlie Wade Wade, was it? Damn it, you f*cking loser! If it weren¡¯t


    for the fact that our fathers-inw are ssmates, do you think you can get into the club? I bet you


    can¡¯t even enter their entrance, for f*cks sake! Who do you think you are to be so cocky?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you five minutes to make up your mind. When five


    minutes is up and you don¡¯t give me any answer, I¡¯ll decide for you.¡±


    Jake smirked, ¡°What the hell? What decision? Who do you think you are, loser? Alright, I¡¯ll show


    you what it¡¯s like to be in the upper-ss society!¡±


    He took out his phone and immediately made a call.


    When his call was answered, he changed into a ttering tone and said respectfully, ¡°Hi, Don


    Albertt, it¡¯s me, Jake Dunn. I want to ask you for a favor¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 573


    Albert was at The Heaven Springs at this time.


    Donald, the wealthiest and most powerful man in the South Region had reserved the Diamond Box


    in The Heaven Springs tonight as he prepared to entertain the head of some of the most prestigious


    families in Aurouss Hilll.


    Albert knew that the Webb family was even wealthier and more powerful than the Moore family.


    Therefore, he did not dare to neglect Donald¡¯s orders and personally supervised the chef who was


    preparing the dishes in The Heaven Springs.


    As he was arranging for the food preparations, he suddenly received a phone call from Jake. At this


    time, he asked impatiently, ¡°Yes, what do you want? Hurry up and speak! I am busy over here.¡±


    In Albert¡¯s eyes, Jake was nothing more than hispdog. He did not care about Jake the slightest bit


    because he had so manyp dogs around him anyway.


    Jake knew that he could not afford to offend Albert. Therefore, he said humbly, ¡°Don Albertt, I am at


    the Glorious Club at the moment. I would like to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Albert asked immediately, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jake hurriedly replied, ¡°I wanted to bring my old man here to enjoy himself tonight, but it seems as


    though all the rooms on the seventh floor are already full. My membership card is the Silver


    membership card that you helped me obtain before this.


    Therefore, I cannot go up to any higher floors at all. I would like to ask you to help me to book a


    room on the eighth floor if it is not too inconvenient for you. After all, you own a VIP membership


    card here, and your membership is much more honorable than mine!¡±


    Albert replied faintly, ¡°Maybe another day. I have something to do at The Heaven Springs today, so I


    cannot go to the Glorious Club right now.¡±


    At this time, Jake hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Don Albertt, please do me this favor. The Heaven Springs is


    not too far from the Glorious Club, I think you can get here in five minutes by car. Could you please


    make a trip here for my sake? My father-inw and more than twenty of his ssmates are waiting


    here with me¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Jake pleaded once again, ¡°Don Albertt, please help me just this once. Otherwise, I


    would not know where to hide my face anymore¡­¡±


    Albert really did not want to help Jake book the room, however, he recalled that Jake was a tool that


    he could use tounder his gambling money. Therefore, Albert felt that he should give him some


    warmth sometimes so that he would continue to be grateful to him.


    Moreover, The Heaven Springs was indeed not too far away from the Glorious Club. It would


    probably only take him about ten minutes to reach there. Therefore, Albert decided to go and help


    Jake out instead. ¡°Okay then, I wille over now.¡±


    Jake was very excited at this time and he blurted out, ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Don Albertt! I will be


    waiting for you in the lobby on the first floor!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jake looked at the waitress with an arrogant expression on his face as


    he said, ¡°Did you hear that? Don Albertt ising over to help me book a room! You¡¯d better be


    careful!¡±


    The waitress was a little nervous but she calmly replied, ¡°I am sorry, sir, but we have to do


    everything per the rules of the club. Even if you invite Miss Moore here tonight, I will still have to do


    things the same way because I have a clear conscience.¡±


    The expression on Jake¡¯s face was very ugly as he said, ¡°You honestly think you are so great, huh?


    Are you using Miss Moore to try and crush me?¡±


    The waitress replied immediately, ¡°I do not dare to do so. I am simply telling you the facts.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Jake gave her a disgusted look before he turned around and told his father-inw and his


    friends, ¡°Uncles, please just wait for a moment. I have invited the famous Don Albertt from Aurouss


    Hilll toe over and help us book a room on the eighth floor! The eighth floor is even more


    luxurious than the seventh floor!¡±


    The crowd of people started cheering and praising him immediately.


    Many of the old men gave Jake a thumbs up because they were all already looking forward to


    seeing the eighth floor of the Glorious Club!


    Charlie Wade could not help but feel that this situation was very hrious.


    This Jake really wanted to die faster!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 574


    He was asking Albert toe here? Wasn¡¯t he seeking death for himself?


    He had initially wanted him to bask in his joy and sorrows, but it seemed that he wanted to continue


    pretending that he was very cool. Now, it seemed as though this son-inw had indeed cut off his


    own chances of living because he was pretending to be very cool himself.


    Jake did not know that he had already dug his own grave. Moreover, he was even being


    complimented by so many people. At this time, Jake walked up to Charlie Wade before he smiled


    and said arrogantly, ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡¯ve offended me just now. Therefore, the opportunity to go to


    the eighth floor of the Glorious Club has nothing to do with you anymore. You can leave with your


    father-inw now.¡±


    Jacob Wilson red at Jake with an ugly expression on his face as he said, ¡°Hey, Jake! Don¡¯t you


    think that you are being a little too much? Did you actually think that I came here to eat and drink


    with you for free? I am here to meet up with my old ssmates!¡±


    Jake curled his lips before he said, ¡°The reunion party with your old ssmates? Isn¡¯t the party at


    the school already over? I am the one who arranged for this second party, so are you going to insist


    oning along with us even if you are not invited at all?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Aaron snorted coldly as he said, ¡°Jacob Wilson, weren¡¯t you very arrogant before this?


    You were a rich second generation when you were in school. Since you¡¯re so capable, you can just


    book a room in the Glorious Club all by yourself, then! Do you really intend to let my son-inw treat


    you to food and drink for free?¡±


    The other ssmates never expected Aaron and his son-inw to suddenly start attacking Jacob


    Wilson and Charlie Wade. Moreover, they were using some very nasty and bad words on them in


    front of everyone else.


    However, none of Jacob Wilson¡¯s ssmates dared to step up to help Jacob Wilson at all. After all,


    Aaron¡¯s son-inw was indeed the one who had arranged for the second gathering at the Glorious


    Club. The only reason they could enter the club was because of Jake in the first ce. So, who


    would possibly dare to speak up for Jacob Wilson now?


    Jacob Wilson had a very ugly expression on his face as he blurted out, ¡°Aaron, you are such a


    bully!¡±


    ¡°Did I bully you?¡± Aaron asked disdainfully. ¡°I am simply not inviting you out to have food, drink, and


    fun with us for free. So, why is that considered bullying?¡±


    At this time, Jacob Wilson quickly replied, ¡°Okay, then! If that is the case, I will just pay for my own


    expenses today! You can just tell me how much it costs per person and I will pay for myself and my


    son-inw.¡±


    Aaronughed before he said contemptuously, ¡°Do you really think that everything will be fine if you


    just pay for your share? Don¡¯t you know that you have to own a membership to be able to step into


    this club? If it weren¡¯t for my son-inw, would you possibly be able to step into the Glorious Club at


    all? No! So, even if you pay me any money, you are noting in with us tonight!¡±


    Jacob Wilson gritted his teeth before he said, ¡°Aaron! You are really too much!¡±


    Aaron nodded before he said arrogantly, ¡°Yes, I am really too much. I am doing this on purpose, but


    what is wrong with that? Who asked you to always challenge me when we were still in school? Who


    else can you me now that you are worse off than me?¡±


    After that, Aaron continued speaking, ¡°Just take a look at yourself. You are already in your fifties,


    but you are still so pathetic. You do not have a job, and you do not have any pension for your


    retirement at all. I believe that it is only a matter of time before you are reduced to a beggar on the


    street. When that timees, all of our ssmates will have to organize a crowdfunding event just


    to help you!¡±


    Jacob Wilson trembled with anger as he said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I do not want to fight with


    this crazy person anymore!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush, dad? The show has not even begun yet. It is


    not toote for us to leave after we watch the show!¡±


    Aaron red at Charlie Wade before he said, ¡°You are still waiting to watch a good show?! Let me


    tell you, it is absolutely impossible for the both of you toe with us to the eighth floor today! If


    you pretend toe upstairs using my son-inw¡¯s name, I will get the security guards to kick you


    out!¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed before he said, ¡°The good show that I¡¯m referring to is not a scene on the


    eighth floor. The good show I¡¯m talking about is a ssic drama where the son-inw will beat up


    his own father-inw. I think this show is about to begin in two or three minutes!¡±


    Aaron was stunned, and he pointed a finger at Jacob Wilson as heughed and said, ¡°Did you hear


    that, Jacob Wilson? Even your useless son-inw looks down on you and is prepared to beat you


    up! Hahaha. I really cannot help but wonder how much beating your old bones can stand! Hahaha!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was taken aback, and he looked at Charlie Wade before he asked, ¡°What do you


    mean by that, Charlie Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°Dad, please do not get me wrong. The ssic drama that I


    am talking about is a scene of Jake beating Aaron up. I suggest that you take out your cell phone


    and prepare to record a video. There will definitely be a lot of likes when you post this video up on


    your social media ount!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 575


    Aaron was furious when he heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    He red at Charlie Wade contemptuously before he said, ¡°You are hrious. My son-inw is so


    filial toward me. Why would he ever hit me?¡±


    After he was done talking, Aaron pointed at Jake before he said arrogantly, ¡°Let me tell you


    something. My son-inw is so many times better than your trashy son-inw! Do you know how


    much pocket money my filial son-inw gives to me every month? He gives me pocket money of


    one hundred thousand dors every month! I am not despising or looking down on you, but can you


    even make one hundred thousand dors a year?¡±


    Jake sneered before he said, ¡°Charlie Wade, you are truly very brave! Don Albertt will be here soon.


    If you don¡¯t leave now, do you believe that I will get Don Albertt to tear your mouth apartter?¡±


    ¡°Are you really going to make Albert tear my mouth apart?¡± Charlie Wade asked as he stared at


    Jake with a look of disbelief on his face.


    Jake sneered before he said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe it? Do you know what my rtionship to


    Don Albertt is?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head before he asked out of mock curiosity, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you tell me


    what is your rtionship with Albert?¡±


    ¡°I am a good brother of Don Albertt!¡± After that, Jake red at Charlie Wade before he said, ¡°Who


    said that you can call him Albert? You have to call him Don Albertt!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°When Albert arrivester, you can ask him if he dares to make


    me call him Don Albertt. How about that?¡±


    Jake looked at Charlie Wade in surprise before he sneered and said, ¡°How dare you be so


    disrespectful toward Don Albertt? You are done for! I will ask Don Albertt to tear your mouth apart


    when hees hereter!¡±


    Just as he was done speaking, Jake saw Albert walk into the lobby at this time.


    Moreover, Albert also had two followers who were trailing closely behind him.


    Jake hurriedly waved his hand before he called out excitedly, ¡°Don Albertt, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Then, Jake sneered as he looked at Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, Don Albertt is here.


    You¡¯re dead!¡±


    As Charlie Wade¡¯s back was facing the entrance, Albert did not see him when he was walking in.


    Moreover, Charlie Wade did not bother to turn around at all.


    When Don Albertt finally arrived in front of them, Jake hurriedly said, ¡°Don Albertt, there is a stupid


    bird here who is being disrespectful toward you! He is calling you directly by your name, Albert!¡±


    Albert frowned and was about to show off his own power, but as soon as he turned around, he saw


    Charlie Wade standing amongst the crowd of people. At this time, Charlie Wade was looking at


    Albert with a grim expression on his face. Albert trembled in fright as he asked in a shaky voice,


    ¡°Wade¡­ Mr. Wade, what are you doing here?¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard Albert¡¯s words.


    What was happening?!


    Albert had such a fierce reputation, but he was actually being so respectful toward Charlie Wade?!


    Moreover, why was he calling Charlie Wade ¡®Mr. Wade¡¯ when he was so much younger than him?


    At this time, Charlie Wade looked at Albert coldly before he asked in a sharp voice, ¡°Albert, is this


    your good brother? He is not only acting cool in front of me, but he kept chirping and saying that he


    is going to ask you to tear my mouth apart today.¡±


    Albert was trembling in shock at this time!


    Who was Charlie Wade? Charlie Wade was even more important to him than his own father! If it


    weren¡¯t because Charlie Wade appreciated him, he would never have gotten his hands on the


    magical pill!


    Moreover, he had been trying to get into Isaac¡¯s good books all this while but to no avail. However,


    Isaac was now supporting him and showing him some respect because of his connection to Charlie


    Wade.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade was almost like Albert¡¯s own parent!


    As for Jake, he was just one of hisp dogs! Why would he attack his own parents? What the hell


    was this?


    At this time, Albert turned around and red at Jake before he asked in an extremely cold and


    harsh tone, ¡°You actually dared to offend Mr. Wade?¡±


    Jake was very shocked.

 Chapter 576-580

    Chapter 576-580


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 576


    He had no idea what was going on now.


    He did not know why Albert was giving Charlie Wade so much face. Wasn¡¯t Charlie Wade just the


    useless son-inw of his father-inw¡¯s old ssmate?


    His father-inw¡¯s old ssmate was just a pathetic and useless person. So, his son-inw would


    also naturally be just another pathetic piece of trash!


    Why was Albert attaching so much importance to this useless piece of trash?


    Before he could figure out the reason, Albert had already given him a tight p across his face!


    p!


    Jake felt a little dizzy, and his cheek swelled up immediately.


    ¡°Don Albertt, what are you¡­¡±


    Jake trembled in shock as he asked, ¡°Don Albertt, did I do something wrong?¡±


    Albert gritted his teeth before he cursed and said, ¡°You are nothing more than apdog, but you


    actually dared to offend Mr. Wade? You must already be tired of living, aren¡¯t you? Okay, then! I will


    drag you to my dog farm, chop you up, and feed you to the dogs today!¡±


    Jake felt as though his head was going to explode. He was paralyzed with fright as he copsed to


    the ground.


    As Albert¡¯spdog, he naturally knew who Albert was. Countless people had already died in Albert¡¯s


    hands, and many of them were buried in the bellies of those fighting dogs raised by Albert!


    After that, Jake hurriedly knelt in front of Albert before he kowtowed and said, ¡°Don Albertt, please


    forgive me. Don Albertt! Please, I didn¡¯t mean to do it. I did not know that he was your friend¡­¡±


    ¡°Friend?!¡± Albert eximed as he kicked Jake in his chest. ¡°Mr. Wade is the bright moon in my


    heart! I can only ever look up to him. How could I possibly be his friend?!¡±


    In fact, Albert meant those words from the bottom of his heart. Everyone was once again shocked


    to hear Albert¡¯s words. Who on earth was Charlie Wade? Why was Albert being so respectful


    toward him?


    Aaron was also trembling in fright at this time. He could not help but feel a little distressed when he


    saw Albert hitting and kicking his son-inw, but he was feeling very afraid at this time!


    Albert turned around and instructed his men, ¡°Come, help me drag this dog to the dog farm now!¡±


    The two bodyguards immediately stepped forward to drag Jake away.


    Jake was so frightened that he started crying before he turned around to look at Charlie Wade. After


    that, he kept kowtowing in front of Charlie Wade as he pleaded, ¡°Charlie Wade, it¡¯s my fault. I did


    not know what I was doing. Please ask Don Albertt to spare my life this time on the ount that my


    father-inw was your father-inw¡¯s old ssmate for so many years!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re asking for my help now? Weren¡¯t you


    chasing me away not too long ago?¡±


    Jake wiped the tears off his face and choked as he said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I was wrong. I am willing to


    be your ve for the rest of my life if you will just forgive me and let me off this time!¡±


    Jake¡¯s face was very pale as he continued speaking, ¡°Mr. Wade, as long as you are willing to


    forgive me and let me go, I am willing to give you all the assets that I own under my name!¡±


    When Aaron heard this, he blurted out immediately, ¡°Jake! Are you insane? There is a lot of money


    that I gave you under your name! Moreover, half of those assets belong to my daughter!¡±


    ¡°You old fart! Just shut up already!¡±


    Jake gritted his teeth as he red angrily at Aaron. After that, he continued cursing, ¡°You f*cking old


    dog! Are you f*cking blind? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m about to lose my life here?¡±


    Aaron was truly shocked at this time because he never expected Jake to scold him and curse at


    him. Therefore, he red at him before saying, ¡°You¡­ how dare you talk to me in that manner?!


    Don¡¯t forget that I am your father!¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± Jake replied bitterly, ¡°If you did not ask me to help you take revenge on Mr. Wade¡¯s


    father-inw, how could I have possibly offended Mr. Wade?¡±


    Then, Jake hurriedly looked at Charlie Wade with tears in his eyes before he said, ¡°Mr. Wade, this


    old man has been telling me all about how I should help him ridicule you and your father-inw


    today. He is the one who made me offend you and your father-inw! He is the culprit! He is the one


    you should chop up and feed to the dogs!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 577


    ¡±You¡­you¡­¡±


    Aaron was so mad and furious at his son-inw, Jake, that his chest was rising and falling violently


    at this time.


    He never would have dreamt that the son-inw he had always loved and admired would suddenly


    be a vicious jackass who wanted him dead!


    He shuddered as he cursed out loud, ¡°Jake! I must have been blind to allow my daughter to marry


    an ungrateful brat like you!¡±


    Why would Jake care about the fact that Aaron was his father-inw now?


    He was even more afraid that Charlie Wade and Albert were truly going to kill him! He would really


    lose everything then!


    If someone had to pay the price and die today, Jake would rather the victim be his father-inw than


    himself!


    After all, today¡¯s events had all been caused by that old man. If he had not asked him to cause


    trouble for Jacob Wilson and his son-inw, Charlie Wade, why would he have even ended up in


    this situation now?


    Therefore, Jake pointed his finger at Aaron before saying, ¡°Aaron, you old dog! The only reason


    why I offended Mr. Wade and Don Albertt today was all because of you! You were the one who


    instructed me to do so! Therefore, it is only fair and right that you should die instead! Why? Why


    should I die because of you?¡±


    ¡°You fool!¡± Aaron waved his hand in a flurry before he said, ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade. Don¡¯t listen to that


    b*stard who is spouting nonsense. I did not instruct him to target you or your father-inw at all. He


    was the one who wanted to find and cause trouble for you. Do not fall for his lies and be fooled by


    him!¡±


    Jake continued crying as he yelled, ¡°Mr. Wade, you have to keep your eyes wide open! Just think


    about it. I have no grievances or grudges against you at all. So, why would I mock you and cause


    trouble for you for no reason whatsoever?


    This is all because of Aaron! He was jealous of your father-inw because he got the woman that


    he always wanted.


    He could not let go of his hatred and jealousy even after so many years, and he has always been


    thinking of taking revenge. That is the reason why he asked me to deal with you and to cause


    trouble for you and your father-inw. He is trying to shirk the responsibility now, but you should not


    let him go so easily. You have to teach him a lesson!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded before he said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will surely suffer a very terrible and


    miserable fate. He can rot in prison just for the crime of his greed and taking advantage of his


    position to take other people¡¯s money for himself. He will definitely be arrested for his crimes


    tonight!¡±


    As soon as Aaron heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, his heart shook, and his legs softened immediately.


    He knelt to the ground with a thump before he started begging for mercy. ¡°Charlie Wade, Charlie


    Wade, please do not send me to prison. You know that an old man like me will not survive much


    longer. Please just let me off.¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored Aaron and simply looked at Jake before he asked faintly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you asking


    me to spare your life?¡±


    Jake hurriedly nodded like a clove of garlic that was being pounded as he said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wade. I


    beg you¡­ please have mercy on me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Of course, I will be more than willing to spare your life. However, I already


    told you just now that there is going to be a ssic drama where a son-inw is going to beat up his


    old man. So, I believe you know what you have to do, then?¡±


    How could Jake not understand the meaning behind Charlie Wade¡¯s words?


    At this time, Jake was already filled with hatred for Aaron who was trying to push the responsibility


    to him. Therefore, he really did not care that thetter was his father-inw anymore. Jake quickly


    broke free from Don Albertt¡¯s bodyguard before he rushed at Aaron and punched him in his face.


    As Aaron was already an old man, he fell to the ground and yelled in pain as soon as Jake punched


    him.


    Jake was filled with hatred and tremendous anger, and he was also keen to put on a good


    performance for Charlie Wade so that he would be able to reduce the anger that Charlie Wade felt


    toward him. Therefore, he did not give his father-inw any face at all.


    Instead, he hit his father-inw really hard, and he continued hitting him with all of his might and


    strength.


    Aaron was already an old man, and he was not Jake¡¯s opponent at all. Therefore, he could only yell


    out in pain as he begged for mercy when Jake continued hitting and punching him in the face.


    Still, why would Jake care about him even if he was begging for mercy at this time?


    After he was done, Jake cursed, ¡°You old dog! You are the main culprit! This is all your fault! I¡¯m


    going to kill you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 578


    At the same time, Jake continued punching and hitting Aaron until he knocked him unconscious.


    After that, he woke him up with two tight ps across his face before he continued to hit him


    again¡­


    Aaron¡¯s old ssmates could only watch in amazement, but none of them dared to step forward to


    stop him at all. Meanwhile, Jacob Wilson was so excited because he could finally get his revenge


    on Aaron.


    When he saw that Aaron was almost beaten to death by Jake, Charlie Wade stopped him


    immediately as he said, ¡°Stop it! If you continue beating him up, he is going to die. I still want him to


    spend the rest of his life in prison!¡±


    Jake hurriedly stopped. After tearing himself away from Aaron, he spat on him before cursing at him


    in disgust. ¡°Old dog, you are still trying to harm me and push the responsibility to me? If it weren¡¯t


    because of Mr. Wade¡¯s graciousness, I would have already killed you! D*mn it!¡±


    After he was done speaking, Jake knelt to the ground before he crawled to Charlie Wade as he


    begged, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you satisfied with my performance just now? Can you please spare my life?


    Please¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly as he said, ¡°Alright. I can spare your life, but I will still have to punish


    you because it is simply impossible for me to forgive you just like that!¡±


    Jake hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, what can I do to make you forgive me?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°Jake, do you remember what I said to you before? Do you


    remember that I asked you to be prepared to go to the construction site to carry cement for the next


    twenty years of your life?¡±


    Jake copsed to the ground as he cried out, ¡°Mr. Wade, I do not want to go to the construction site.


    I beg you, please listen to me. Please just forgive me this time. From now on, I will be your dog. I


    will be your ve, and I will do anything you want me to do!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded as he replied with a yful smile on his face, ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    Jake excitedly replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade! Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°I have not even finished speaking, so don¡¯t thank me so


    soon.¡±


    Then, Charlie Wade smiled again as he said, ¡°Jake, didn¡¯t you say that you would be my dog? You


    said that you would be my ve who will do anything that I ask you to do? Then, I will ask you to go


    to the construction site and carry cement for the next twenty years! You are free to go as soon as


    you fulfill your duty for twenty years!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Jake was already on the verge of copse¡­


    At this time, Charlie Wade said to Albert, ¡°Albert, I want you to find me a construction site, tie a dog


    chain around Jake¡¯s neck, and make him carry cement on the construction site every day for the


    next twenty years of his life. He will be free to leave after he serves his twenty years. If he tries to


    run away, you can just kill him by feeding him to the dogs!¡±


    Albert nodded immediately as he said, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry! I have several ongoing construction


    sites in Aurouss Hilll. I will put him in the most painful and tiring site!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade was very satisfied at this time. ¡°I want him to work hard while reflecting on his


    actions.¡±


    Jake cried as he said, ¡°Mr. Wade, twenty years is too long. Please be magnanimous and shorten


    the time a little. Otherwise, my life will be over just like that¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade replied coldly, ¡°Stop trying to bargain with me. There was a father and son whom I


    knew in the past. However, they kept trying to act tough in front of me, so I sent them to Mount


    Golmin to look and dig for ginseng. They will never be able to leave Mount Golmin in this lifetime. If


    you continue bargaining with me, I will arrange for someone to send you there as well!¡±


    Albert also replied coldly at this time, ¡°Jake, I advise you to just ept your fate. My men drove the


    two men who were sent to Mount Golmin thest time. They drove for three days and nights before


    they finally reached the foot of Mount Golmin!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it was winter then and it was freezing even at the foot of Mount Golmin. The temperature


    is below negative twenty degrees outside, and even if you stay in the house, the temperature is


    about negative seven or eight degrees! To prevent themselves from freezing to death, both of them


    had to go out on the mountain to chop firewood!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the temperature can easily fall below negative forty degrees outside, and even if you


    take a piss, your pee can turn into frozen ice skewers immediately! If you want to try that, I can


    make the arrangements for you to go there right now!¡±


    Jake was shocked when he heard that Albert would send him to Mount Golmin to dig ginseng for


    the rest of his life. He was so scared that he hurriedly cried out, ¡°No, no! Don Albertt, I ept my


    fate! I ept my fate! I am going to the construction site to carry cement. I do not want to go to


    Mount Golmin to dig ginseng!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 579


    Jake hadpletely resigned to his fate.


    Compared to having to dig ginseng for the rest of his life on Mount Golmin, he was already very


    blessed to be able to stay and carry cement at a construction site in Aurouss Hilll for the next twenty


    years of his life.


    At least he would be able to live in the city, go home, and enjoy the nightlife now and then.


    If he was sent to Mount Golmin, the rest of his life would be gone.


    When he saw that he had already epted his fate, Albert snorted before he said, ¡°You should


    know that you are already very lucky. I could have just taken you to the dog farm and fed you to my


    dogs today!¡±


    Jake nodded in a hurry before he said with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade. Thank you for being so


    gracious to me¡­ Thank you, Don Albertt¡­¡±


    Albert quickly instructed his men, ¡°Come over here and bring him to the construction site now. Let


    him eat and live with the workers at the construction site. He is only allowed to take two days off


    every month!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Don Albertt!¡± two of Albert¡¯s men hurriedly hauled Jake out of the lobby.


    Albert pointed his finger at Aaron who was still lying unconscious on the ground before he asked


    Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, what should we do about that old man?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied lightly, ¡°The police wille for him soon.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, a team of police officers rushed into the lobby and asked, ¡°Which one of


    you is Aaron Phillips?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly pointed his finger at Aaron who was lying on the ground before he said,


    ¡°Officer, that is the guy you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    The police officers walked up to Aaron before theypared him to a picture that they had of him.


    After a brief moment, one of the police officers said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. Take him away!¡±


    His subordinate who was standing next to him asked, ¡°Captain, it seems as though this person is


    injured and unconscious. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Send him to the hospital first,¡± the captain replied. ¡°We will detain him after he receives treatment.¡±


    At this time, Eric, one of his old ssmates, hurriedly asked, ¡°Officer, what crime did Aaron


    commit?¡±


    The captain replied immediately, ¡°Aaron is suspected of misusing his professional position to


    misappropriate illegal profits amounting to more than fifty million dors!¡±


    Everyone was in shock.


    No one would have imagined that Aaron, who held such a high position in the petrochemical


    company and had a very high sry, would actually take advantage of his position to


    misappropriate funds and take illegal profits for himself!


    At this time, Aaron, who was unconscious, was taken away by the police officers. His old


    ssmates could not help but sigh at the sudden change of events.


    However, every one of them was looking at Charlie Wade with unprecedented awe.


    After all, Charlie Wade had put both Jake and Aaron in their ce, and his ability was really beyond


    everyone¡¯s understanding.


    Jacob Wilson was also very satisfied because he felt that Charlie Wade had saved him a lot of face.


    Jacob Wilson was also very happy because many of his old ssmates came up topliment


    him.


    However, some of them could not help but sigh as they said, ¡°Oh no, Jake is gone. I am afraid we


    will not be able to go for a second round, then. Should we just leave now?¡±


    The group of old men was all a little lost.


    Everyone had been very excited toe and see the Glorious Club. Unexpectedly, they could only


    enter the lobby without seeing the inside of the club at all.


    At this time, Charlie Wade suddenly asked Albert, ¡°Albert, what is the highest floor you can go to


    with your membership card?¡±


    ¡°The tenth floor,¡± Albert hurriedly replied.


    Charlie Wade quickly asked, ¡°Then, please help me book a room on the tenth floor so that these old


    men can have some fun tonight.¡±


    Albert asked in surprise, ¡°But Mr. Wade, don¡¯t you have an All-ess¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand, motioning for Albert to keep silent about his membership card.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 580


    Charlie Wade was the only one with the All-ess Supreme VIP membership card in the entire


    Glorious Club. Moreover, he had ess to every floor in the club, including the exclusive fifteenth


    floor and all of his expenses would be free of charge!


    However, Charlie Wade did not want Jacob Wilson to know that he had this membership card.


    Otherwise, with his temper and personality, Jacob Wilson would surely haunt him and force Charlie


    Wade to bring him here every day. He might even find a way to take over his membership card for


    himself so that he could have the bragging rights to bring his friends here.


    Therefore, it was better for Charlie Wade to keep this matter from Jacob Wilson.


    Albert immediately understood what Charlie Wade meant, and he quickly took out his VIP


    membership card before handing it to the waitress and saying, ¡°Prepare arge private room for me


    on the tenth floor. Charge all of their expenses to my ount.¡±


    The waitress respectfully epted Albert¡¯s membership card before smiling and saying, ¡°The 1008


    room on the tenth floor has already been opened for you. You can go up to the tenth floor anytime


    you want. The room is veryrge and spacious, and it can amodate up to thirty people.¡±


    Albert nodded before he spoke to Charlie Wade respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, you can go up to the tenth


    floor with these uncles now.¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade quickly informed the group of old men, ¡°Uncles, my friend has already


    booked private room 1008 on the tenth floor for us. He will be covering all of our expenses today.


    Please follow the waitress as she leads you to the room now.¡±


    Everyone truly did not expect that there would still be a second round, and they all cheered in


    excitement.


    Many of them initially thought that they would only be able to reach the seventh floor of the Glorious


    Club, but who would have expected that they would be able to go to the tenth floor?


    Jacob Wilson was also very happy and satisfied. He quickly smiled as he said, ¡°My son-inw is the


    most capable, unlike Jake who can only brag and talk about it!¡±


    Everyone could not help but agree as they praised andplemented Charlie Wade. ¡°Oh, Charlie


    Wade, you are truly a very amazing boy! Jacob Wilson is so blessed to have a son-inw like you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly before he said, ¡°Uncles, you all think too highly of me. I do not have


    any outstanding abilities or talents. I am just lucky that I know a few friends. Please, hurry up and


    head to the tenth floor to have fun!¡±


    At this time, Jacob Wilson asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, are you noting up with us?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I would like to chat with Albert for a little while before I go up. Dad, you should


    go up with your friends first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jacob Wilson nodded before he thanked Albert and headed upstairs with his old


    ssmates.


    After everyone had left, Charlie Wade asked Albert, ¡°So, how did you deal with Ichiro¡¯s matter


    previously?¡±


    Albert hurriedly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade. I found the bestputer graphics expert who is


    very good at special effects to edit the video for me. I also hired a prop artist from the Film Academy


    to make a fake video of Ichiro¡¯s death before I sent it to Jiro. I think he ispletely assured and


    convinced that Ichiro is dead now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade smiled slightly before he said, ¡°Make sure you take good care of Ichiro. I will


    send him back to Japanter on to fight for the inheritance and property from his brother. However, I


    will make sure that he signs an agreement with me in advance so that eighty percent of his property


    will belong to me.¡±


    Albert nodded repeatedly before he said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade. I know what I have to do. I will talk to


    him as soon as I get back.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded as he said, ¡°You did a good job. You can go back first. I will go upstairs and


    apany my father-inw and his friends for a short while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Albert bowed respectfully before he said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I will leave first. Please do not hesitate


    to call me if you need me to do anything.¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade was waiting for the elevator to go to the tenth floor. When the elevator


    arrived at the ground floor, Charlie Wade did not expect that Jasmine, who was beautifully dressed


    and all dolled up, would walk out of the elevator.


    Jasmine was dressed up very attractively today and her face, which was originally beautiful and


    wless, seemed even more delicate and charming.


    She was wearing a ck one-piece Chanel dress which perfectly embraced her slender and perfect


    figure, and her fair and tender legs also stood out in this dress.


    Her long ck hair was coiled up in a bun, and she looked very mature and perfect.


    What surprised Charlie Wade even more was that Jasmine exuded a very charming and refreshing


    scent today. Her fragrance prated straight into his nostrils, making him feel very rxed and


    comfortable.


    Charlie Wade was very surprised to see the beautiful and amazing Jasmine, and Jasmine was even


    more delighted to see Charlie Wade!


    She had just been thinking about Charlie Wade, but she did not expect to see Charlie Wade as


    soon as the elevator door opened!


    Jasmine could not suppress her happiness and excitement at all! She looked like a young girl who


    had just met her first love as she asked softly, ¡°Mr. Wade, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you let me


    know that you are going to be here so that I coulde and entertain you personally?¡±

 Chapter 581-585

    Chapter 581-585


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 581


    Charlie Wade looked at Jasmine before he smiled and said, ¡°I came here with my father-inw to


    attend his ss reunion with his old ssmates. I didn¡¯t tell you about it because I did not want to


    trouble you.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, you should tell me in advance that your father-inw will be


    having a ss reunion here! I would have made the necessary preparations to entertain him and his


    friends!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled as he said, ¡°There is no need for you to make any special preparations for


    him. After all, it is just a group of old men who are just out to catch up and have some fun. I am


    afraid that they will not be able to adapt to it if everything is too grand.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie Wade said again, ¡°Furthermore, I have never told my father-inw that I have


    a good rtionship with you. I am afraid that he will be very confused if the youngdy from the


    Moore familyes out to entertain him personally.¡±


    Jasmine nodded slightly before she said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, my grandfather will be holding his


    eightieth birthday banquet at noon tomorrow. I was originally intending to send you the invitation


    card tonight to ask you if you have the time toe for his birthday banquet tomorrow. My


    grandfather has been talking about you and really wants to see you.¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°I have nothing on tomorrow. I will


    come to the birthday banquet.¡±


    For Charlie Wade, even though the Moore family was not that powerful, they were still the


    wealthiest and most powerful family in Aurouss Hilll. Therefore, Charlie Wade felt that he could save


    himself a lot of trouble if he maintained a good rtionship with them.


    Furthermore, Charlie Wade had a very good impression of Jasmine. He felt that this woman was


    very smart and promising, and that made him want to appreciate her a little more.


    When Jasmine saw that Charlie Wade had already agreed toe for her grandfather¡¯s birthday


    banquet, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, should Ie and pick you up in the morning tomorrow?¡±


    Charlie Wade declined immediately as he said, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You must be busy since it¡¯s Lord


    Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet tomorrow. I will just go over to your house by myself.¡±


    Jasmine nodded before she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Okay then, Mr. Wade. You cane and


    look for me when you arrive tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will do that.¡±


    Jasmine lowered her head to look at the time on her watch before she said apologetically, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, I will not bother you anymore. I have to go back and make some preparations for the


    banquet now.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Charlie Wade nodded, and he watched Jasmine leave before he took the elevator to the tenth


    floor.


    Room 1008 on the tenth floor.


    The group of old men was all surprised at the level of luxury of the room, and every single one of


    them held their cell phones in their hands as they continued snapping pictures.


    The highest floor that a well-known mobster boss in Aurouss Hilll with an unprecedented reputation


    could reach was the tenth floor of the Glorious Club. Therefore, they knew that the people who


    could enjoy a room on the tenth floor were all very impressive.


    This was an eye-opener for Jacob Wilson and his old ssmates because they naturally did not


    have the ability or status toe here on their own.


    Everyone was praising Charlie Wade, and someone said, ¡°This is all thanks to Jacob Wilson¡¯s son-


    inw! This ce truly looks and feels more like a royal pce!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I have already lived for more than fifty years in this life, but I have never been to such a


    luxurious ce! Jacob Wilson¡¯s son-inw is truly amazing!¡±


    Everyone kept praising Charlie Wade, and this made Jacob Wilson feel very proud of himself.


    He had been targeted and ridiculed at the very beginning, so, he never would have expected to


    be the person who would receive so much respect and so manypliments from his old


    ssmates. Jacob Wilson was very satisfied, and this was a huge boost to his self-esteem.


    ***


    As Jacob Wilson and his ssmates were enjoying the ultimate luxury on the tenth floor of the


    Glorious Club, ine Ma and Hannah had already arrived at the Thompson First vi to y


    mahjong with a rich and wealthy woman who was introduced by Hannah.


    At this time, a middle-aged woman who was dressed up to the brim was sitting on the banker¡¯s seat


    as she prepared and set up an electronic mahjong machine. She smiled before she said, ¡°Hannah,


    who is this sister? Why don¡¯t you introduce her to me?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 582


    Hannah said, ¡°Sister Linda, let me introduce the both of you. This is the friend that I mentioned to


    you before. Her name is ine Ma. She enjoys ying mahjong, just like you, and she always has


    a very good hand in mahjong! She¡¯s always been willing to bet, and she is not a sore loser either.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said, ¡°Hello, Sister Linda!¡±


    Linda nodded lightly before she smiled and said, ¡°It just so happens that I have always been


    missing another permanent mahjong friend. If you¡¯re interested, you cane here often to y


    mahjong with me and Hannah in the future.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly replied, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really great! This is such a coincidence! I have a friend who I


    have been regrly ying mahjong with, but she is already going to the United States soon. I was


    afraid that I would not be able to find a friend to y mahjong with anymore!¡±


    Linda took the initiative to stretch out her hand and said to ine Ma politely and respectfully,


    ¡°Hello, ine Ma. I am Linda. Wee to my house!¡±


    ine Ma quickly shook hands with her.


    After that, Linda said, ¡°Oh, you see, my vi has basically been sitting idle after the renovation was


    done. So, I thought of using it as a venue for my sisters to y mahjong with me.¡±


    ine Ma could not help but feel a little envious of Linda. She could simply use such a big and


    luxurious vi to y mahjong. This meant that she was probably even richer than Summer.


    After that, ine Ma quickly looked around the Thompson First vi.


    The renovation and interior design of the vi were indeed very luxurious, but this vi was not as


    big as the one that Zeke had given to Charlie Wade.


    The vi that Zeke had given to Charlie Wade was thergest vi unit in the entire Thompson First.


    Moreover, the vi supposedly owned by Linda was the smallest vi amongst all the vis in


    Thompson First.


    However, even the smallest vi was already very big and luxurious for most people.


    ine Ma could not help but ask, ¡°Sister Linda, how much did you spend to buy this vi?¡±


    Linda was stunned for a moment before she hurriedly replied, ¡°Oh, it did not cost me too much. I


    paid about eighty million dors for it.¡±


    In fact, this vi did not belong to Linda at all. This vi was the property of a film and television


    company.


    After buying the vi, the film and televisionpany had renovated it and turned it into an indoor


    filming location. Not too long ago, a television series called, ¡®New Love Apartment¡¯ was actually


    filmed andpleted here. However, the television series was still in post-production, and it had not


    been officially broadcasted yet.


    The vi happened to be vacant after the television series waspleted, and the film and


    televisionpany would not be filming for another month. Therefore, they decided to temporarily


    rent out the vi to cover some of their cost.


    To set up this trap for ine Ma, Hannah had rented this vi for five thousand dors a day. She


    was prepared to cheat ine Ma of all her money here because she wanted to take revenge on


    ine Ma for humiliating and insulting her and Christopher the other day.


    It would be best if she could also cheat Charlie Wade¡¯s vi out of ine Ma. That way, she would


    be able to turn her life around immediately!


    ine Ma did not know that all of this was simply a trap that had beenid out for her. She thought


    that she was really lucky to have met an acquaintance who would eventually develop into a long-


    term cash-making machine for her.


    Therefore, ine Ma looked at Linda with a ttering expression on her face as she said, ¡°Oh!


    Sister Linda, it would be really convenient for us to y mahjong together in the future! My family


    and I will be moving into my son-inw¡¯s vi, which is Vi A05 at Thompson First next month!¡±


    Linda had already long known that ine Ma had a vi at Thompson First. If it weren¡¯t because of


    that vi, she would not have agreed to work together with Hannah just to cheat ine Ma of her


    savings.


    Linda was in her fifties, and she had been a croupier at a casino in Macau for more than thirty


    years. She was definitely good at all sorts of cards and gambling games, including poker and


    mahjong, which she was superb in.


    This time, Hannah promised Linda that she would provide her the technical support in the game,


    and that both of them would split the profits equally between them.


    Therefore, ine Ma regarded Linda as her ATM, while Linda regarded her as a big fat pig that she


    could not wait to split into half! After that, she would be able to share the profits equally with


    Hannah!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 583


    Everyone had their own tricks up their sleeves, and they could not wait to start the game.


    Therefore, Linda pped her hands as she greeted another woman, smiled, and said, ¡°By the way,


    this is Gianna Rowe. She is also a close friend of mine. We are all not very good at gambling, so we


    should just start the game with the four of us now!¡±


    ine Ma also replied excitedly, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started immediately. To be honest, my hands are


    getting itchy already!¡±


    Linda smiled before she suggested, ¡°Since today is the first time we are ying mahjong together


    with Sister ine Ma, let¡¯s not start with too much capital. We will start with one thousand dors,


    and we will cap it at sixty-four times, okay?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ine Ma was a little shocked when she heard Linda¡¯s words. She blurted out immediately, ¡°A


    thousand dors capped at sixty-four times?! This would eventually cost more than sixty thousand


    dors at the end of the day! Do you usually y mahjong with such a big capital?¡±


    Linda smiled before she waved her hand and said, ¡°Sister ine Ma, is this considered a big


    capital? To be honest, this is the smallest I have ever yed. When I was ying with some of my


    friends the other day, we were ying at three thousand to five thousand dors. We even yed a


    few rounds of ten thousand dors.¡±


    Then, Linda pointed at Hannah who was sitting next to ine Ma before she said, ¡°Thest time


    Hannah yed a five thousand dor game with me, I think I lost close to one million dors that


    day! On the other hand, I think that Hannah won three hundred thousand dors that night, right?¡±


    Hannah hurriedly replied, ¡°Oh, Sister Linda! You are just too rich. You cannot even remember how


    much money you lost that night?! You lost more than two million dors that day! I won about five


    hundred thousand dors, but the biggest winner that night was Gianna!¡±


    At this time, the woman named Gianna smiled before she said, ¡°Oh, I simply won a little more than


    a million dors that night. That is not a lot of money to Sister Linda anyway!¡±


    Linda smiled before she said, ¡°To bepletely honest, that small amount of money means nothing


    to me. My husband earns hundreds of millions of dors every year, so he does not really mind if I


    lose thirty to fifty million dors ying mahjong.¡±


    ine Ma could not help but feel very excited when she heard Linda¡¯s words.


    Linda was truly a fool!


    Moreover, if Hannah was going to partner up with her, it would surely be an easy win for them!


    ine Ma quickly dispelled all of her doubts and worries from before as she smiled and said, ¡°Okay


    then, Sister Linda. Let¡¯s start with one thousand dors.¡±


    Linda nodded before she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get the dice rolling!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ine Ma rubbed her hands together excitedly.


    After Linda dealt the cards, she immediately took the lead to start the game.


    After that, the four of them started checking their tiles.


    ine Ma was very excited with the tiles she had been dealt with!


    She could not believe how lucky she was!


    All she needed to win the game was just a tile with three on one side, and a twenty thousand tile. If


    she could draw these tiles, she would win the game immediately!


    ine Ma was very excited, and she began looking forward to drawing the card that shecked.


    However, after being unable to draw the tile that she needed after a few rounds, she thought of her


    agreement with Hannah. After that, she sent her a signal, asking her for a three.


    Hannah understood her intentions and hurriedly let go of a three tile.


    ¡°Three!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will take it!¡± ine Ma was very happy as she took the tile in front of her before she discarded


    a tile and said, ¡°Eight!¡±


    After that, ine Ma said triumphantly, ¡°I have a draw!¡±


    Linda asked her in surprise, ¡°Oh, Sister ine Ma! You have a draw so soon?¡±


    ine Ma smiled before she said, ¡°Yes, it seems as though I have a very good hand today.¡±


    Linda nodded as she said, ¡°Then, I hope I will not burn myself.¡±


    After that, Linda reached out her hand before she discarded her tile, ¡°Twenty thousand!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 584


    ine Ma was overjoyed when she saw Linda discarding the twenty thousand tile, and she


    immediately flipped her tiles over as she yelled, ¡°Haha! I win! I take twenty thousand!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Linda deliberately replied, ¡°Ahh! Why am I always so unlucky?! Why did I discard that


    tile?!¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly replied, ¡°Hey, Sister Linda, we have alreadye to an agreement. So, since


    you¡¯ve lost, you cannot go back on your words anymore!¡±


    Linda replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister ine Ma. I am not that kind of person. Since I am the one who


    discarded the wrong tile, I will definitely pay you the money that you won.¡±


    Hannah also chimed in as she said, ¡°Yes, ine Ma. Sister Linda is betting a few thousand dors


    for a mahjong game just for fun.¡±


    At this time, Linda had already handed the twenty-four thousand dors over to ine Ma as she


    said, ¡°You won twenty-four thousand dors, right? Why don¡¯t you count this money first?¡±


    ine Ma was very excited, and she quickly took the money in her hands and counted it before she


    put the money aside as she continued ying mahjong with them.


    After that, ine Ma¡¯s luck remained surprisingly good.


    Any tiles that she was dealt with were always good, and ine Ma won almost every game with


    Hannah¡¯s help.


    After ying a few rounds of mahjong, ine Ma had only lost two rounds. She had been winning


    all the other rounds they had been ying. At this point, she had already won more than three


    hundred thousand dors!


    She was already used to ying mahjong, but the most money she had ever won from ying


    mahjong was just ten thousand dors. She had never won so much money before, and after


    counting her winnings and realizing that she had won more than three hundred thousand dors,


    ine Ma could not hold her excitement any longer.


    At this time, as they were shuffling the tiles, Hannah coughed lightly to give her aplices a


    signal.


    The expression on Linda¡¯s face changed, and she knew that it was already time for them to close


    the.


    Since they had already fed the pig, it was now time to ughter the pig!


    Immediately afterward, Linda yawned before she said, ¡°Oh! It¡¯s so boring to just y one thousand


    dors. I am already falling asleep. Why don¡¯t we ce a bigger bet instead so that I can feel more


    refreshed and energized for the game?¡±


    Hannah smiled before she said, ¡°Well, I am fine with that.¡±


    Then, Hannah turned around and looked at ine Ma as she smiled and asked, ¡°What do you think


    about that, ine Ma?¡±


    ine Ma did not know that she had already fallen into a trap. She felt that she had won three


    hundred thousand dors so easily and if she yed a little bigger, she would probably be able to


    win three million dors tonight!


    She was simply greedy to win more money and did not even think about the possibility of her losing


    the game.


    Therefore, she was very excited as she said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s y a bigger amount, then!¡±


    Linda nodded before she said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s start ying at ten thousand dors, then! It¡¯s really


    boring if we keep cing small bets.¡±


    After that, Linda continued speaking, ¡°If you guys think that the amount is too big, I can ask my


    neighbor toe over and y with you guys instead. She also likes to ce smaller bets when


    ying mahjong. I can ask her to take over my spot while I go upstairs and take a nap.¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand dors?¡± ine Ma was stunned. Wasn¡¯t that too big?


    It would be scary to lose five or six hundred thousand dors just like that.


    At this time, Hannah winked at ine Ma before she smiled and said, ¡°Ten thousand dors is still


    okay, ine Ma. You have been really lucky throughout the night, so if we really ced ten


    thousand dors as the bet, you might even be able to make five million dors tonight!¡±


    As soon as she heard the words ¡®five million dors¡¯, ine Ma¡¯s sanity disappeared in an instant.


    If she did not agree to the amount, Linda would just ask her neighbor toe and y with them


    instead. So, how would she be able to win a few million dors tonight, then?


    Therefore, ine Ma nodded in excitement before she said, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s y a ten thousand


    dors bet instead!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Linda smiled slightly before she said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s start now! Since we are ying a big


    amount now, let¡¯s use inte banking to transfer the money. That would be much more


    convenient.¡±


    The other three women nodded in agreement as they said, ¡°Alright, then! let¡¯s y!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 585


    After reaching a consensus, all of them began to draw their tiles again.


    After ine Ma finished drawing her tiles, she flipped her tiles around and almost screamed out in


    excitement as soon as she straightened her tiles!


    Her tiles were perfect!


    The so-called ¡®Heavenly Hand¡¯ meant that they could win as soon as they drew their tiles!


    She had to have so much good luck to be able to draw such good tiles!


    Besides that, the tiles that she drew were really very good. She had a pair of seven to eighty


    thousand, and this would mean that she would be able to win with a sixty or ny thousand.


    Generally speaking, as long as the ten thousand and ny thousand were in someone else¡¯s


    hands, she would not be able to win. That meant that from this moment onward, as long as


    someone discarded ny thousand dors, ine Ma would win the game immediately!


    Under this kind of circumstances, she would be able to win at the highest multiplier!


    As she thought about this, ine Ma excitedly arranged her tiles as she said, ¡°I have a draw!¡±


    Linda asked in surprise, ¡°ine Ma that is amazing. You have a draw with the cards that you just


    drew?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± ine Ma said with a huge smile on her face. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what is going on, but I am


    truly very lucky today!¡±


    Linda nodded before she said, ¡°It seems as though you are destined to win today.¡±


    After they were done speaking, Linda, who was seated at the banker¡¯s seat, straightened her tiles


    before she said, ¡°Concealed Kong!¡±


    ine Ma eximed in surprise, ¡°Oh! Sister Linda, you have a Concealed Kong as soon as you


    straighten your tiles. That is really amazing!¡±


    Linda smiled before she said, ¡°My other tiles are not that good!¡±


    ine Ma reminded her at this time, ¡°By the way, Sister Linda, if you draw another tile, you will have


    to reveal your concealed tiles.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Linda nodded before she smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely show you my tiles as


    soon as I draw it.¡±


    Since ine Ma had already called for a draw, she could not change her hand anymore. Therefore,


    she could only continue drawing and ying until someone discarded or if she drew a winning tile


    herself.


    However, ine Ma did not know that the ny thousand tile was actually hidden under Linda¡¯s


    Concealed Kong!


    Moreover, Hannah and Gianna both had two of the forty and sixty thousand tiles.


    As ine Ma was anxiously drawing and ying her cards, Linda suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh, I also


    have a draw now!¡±


    After she was done speaking, Linda turned her tiles around to reveal the four hidden tiles for her


    Concealed Kong.


    ine Ma suddenly felt dizzy when she saw those four tiles.


    What bad luck!


    Linda was actually concealing the ny thousand tile! It was no wonder why she could not get the


    ny thousand tile even after drawing so many times. Moreover, none of them were discarding any


    ny thousand tiles at all.


    As she was feeling slightly depressed, ine Ma could not help but think that even if the ny


    thousand tile was gone, the sixty thousand tile was not out yet. This meant that she still had a


    chance to win!


    She really wanted to give Hannah a secret signal to ask for a sixty thousand tile.


    However, when she thought about it carefully, the best way to win at mahjong would be to draw her


    own tile so that everyone at the table would have to pay her three to one. If Hannah gave the sixty


    thousand tile to her, she would not be able to win money from Hannah. ine Ma felt that it would


    be a waste since she had such a good hand.


    Therefore, she decided to rely on her own ability or to wait for someone else to discard a tile instead


    of relying on Hannah.


    If Hannah discarded the sixty thousand tile herself, she would be overjoyed because Hannah would


    have to pay her then!


    When it was ine Ma¡¯s turn to draw a tile, she felt very excited when she started to touch her tile.


    She was about to exim in excitement, but she was very disappointed when she turned the tile


    around.


    It turned out to be eighty thousand.


    Bad luck!


    If it was just a little smaller, if only if it was a sixty thousand tile, she would have already won!


    In that case, three of them would have to pay her six hundred and forty thousand dors each, and


    that would amount to almost two million dors!


    However, ine Maforted herself by thinking since the eighty thousand tile was here, it would


    only be a matter of time when the sixty thousand tile came out.


    Therefore, she casually discarded the eighty thousand tile as she said, ¡°Eighty thousand!¡±

 Chapter 586-590

    Chapter 586-590


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 586


    ¡±I win!¡± Linda yelled excitedly as she pushed all of her tiles down suddenly! ¡°I have fifty-eight


    thousand, all in one suit, a Concealed Hand, and a Concealed Kong! This is a multiplier of forty-


    eight, and that means I win four hundred and eighty thousand dors! Sorry, Sister ine Ma!¡±


    ine Ma felt as though she had just fallen into an ice cer!


    Four hundred and eighty thousand dors just because she discarded one tile?


    She had just won three hundred thousand dors after such a long time, and she was already


    giving up all of her winnings just like that. She even had to top up another one hundred over


    thousand dors to make up for the losses¡­


    That was more than a hundred thousand dors!


    ine Ma felt very ufortable, and she felt as though she was breaking apart mentally.


    Hannah hurriedly persuaded her, ¡°Oh! ine Ma, it cannot be possible for you to win every game


    anyway! You have already won so many games. It does not matter if you lose one game. You will


    get back all of your losses almost right away!¡±


    Linda also smiled as she said, ¡°Yes, it is just one round anyway. We are going to y many more


    rounds today!¡±


    ine Ma felt a little moreforted and assured at this time. However, she was suffocating in her


    heart, and she really wanted to win back all the money that she had lost!


    After using her inte banking to transfer four hundred and eighty thousand dors to Linda, they


    continued with their next game.


    However, ine Ma got very bad tiles for her next game.


    She was in shock when she turned her tiles over! How could she possibly have such a bad hand?!


    She was either missing a tile or having a brokenbination. She did not even have a pair at all!


    If she had tiles like this, she would need to draw at least seven or eight tiles for her to win¡­


    She was on the verge of copse!


    How could she possibly turn this around?


    ine Ma felt that she would not even be able to win even after everyone had already made up two


    sets of tiles!


    Moreover, it seemed as though the other three people on the table had very good hands as they


    were all very happy and excited at this point.


    Hannah was the first to draw her tile.


    After that, it was followed by Linda and Gianna.


    As soon as she saw them drawing their tiles, ine Ma could feel her heart beating frantically.


    When she saw that her tiles were getting more and more hopeless, ine Ma started to feel even


    more anxious and worried.


    At this time, she reached out her hand and touched a ¡®Yaoji¡¯ tile. She felt that there was an eighty


    percent probability that she would be safe if she discarded this tile. Therefore, she threw the tile out


    before she yelled, ¡°Yaoji! I don¡¯t think any of you would want this card, right?¡±


    Gianna, who was seated next to ine Ma, yelled excitedly, ¡°Hahaha! This is crazy! I won!¡±


    Hannah also replied in an embarrassed manner, ¡°Oh my God! I won too. I have a Dragon Tiles


    Suit!¡±


    Linda smiled as she said, ¡°Hey! I won too! I got the Thirteen Orphans!¡±


    ine Ma looked at the tiles disyed by the other three yers, and she was utterly shocked


    when she realized that all of them had won because she had discarded her ¡®Yaoji¡¯ tile!


    With just one single tile!


    This was terrible.


    ine Ma had already lost one hundred and eighty times because of this game, and this amounted


    to one million and eight hundred thousand dors!


    ine Ma felt as though her head was already spinning at this time.


    What was happening?! She had suddenly lost two games in a row, and she already lost more than


    two million dors simply because of these two games! This was simply too cruel!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Besides, ine Ma did not have much money left. Her entire savings amounted to more than two


    million dors, but after deducting all her losses today, she would be left with two to three hundred


    thousand dors¡­


    ine Ma really wanted to cry, but Gianna was already urging her at this time, ¡°Sister ine Ma,


    why don¡¯t we settle the ount first? After that, we can move on to the next game.¡±


    When she heard Gianna asking her to settle the ount with them, the expression on ine Ma¡¯s


    face changed immediately. This was one million and eight hundred dors! How could she possibly


    be willing to give it to them?


    The other three women exchanged nces with one another. At this time, Hannah started to


    persuade ine Ma again, ¡°ine Ma, it does not matter if you lose two games. If you are lucky,


    you will definitely be able to win two more gamester. If you stop ying now, you will not be able


    to get back what you lost!¡±


    After that, she continued speaking, ¡°Thest time we yed, Gianna also lost two to three million


    dors. However, she won two million dors with a big four and won, followed by another two


    million dors because of a big three. She won back a lot of money that night!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 587


    Even though Hannah was trying to stabilize ine Ma¡¯s mentality and emotions, ine Ma¡¯s


    mentality had already copsed at this point!


    To put it bluntly, she did have some skills when it came to ying mahjong. However, the biggest


    problem was that she could not change the tiles that she drew. There was nothing she could do if


    she had a bad hand. At this time, all of her emotions were openly disyed on her face.


    For instance, she could be very excited for a very long time if she won, but when she lost, she could


    not help but wait to eat the other person alive!


    She had won so many games earlier, but she had only won about three hundred thousand dors.


    However, she had lost so much money after losing two big games. This naturally made her feel very


    ufortable. Not only did she lose the three hundred thousand dors she had won, but she also


    lost more than two million dors! This was literally half of her life savings!


    ine Ma had not earned much money for herself in this life, and her husband did not have many


    skills at all. Therefore, it was very difficult for her to save two million dors.


    In truth, she had almost lost a lot of money when she set out to buy the P2P financial management


    funds in the past. Fortunately, Charlie Wade had stood up for her and had gotten back the money


    for her.


    After that, she had taken her daughter¡¯s office rental refund of more than one hundred thousand


    dors and the money from Jacobs¡¯ mediocre sale of his antiques to make up the two million dors


    in her savings ount.


    As a result, she had lost all of her money just because of two games¡­


    When Linda saw that ine Ma¡¯s face had already turned green, she deliberately agitated her by


    asking, ¡°Sister ine Ma, do you still want to y? Are you feeling heartbroken because of the


    money you¡¯ve lost? It is just a little more than two million dors anyway. You can afford a vi in


    Thompson First, but it is so painful for you to lose this little bit of money?¡±


    ¡°y! Of course, we¡¯re ying!¡± ine Ma¡¯s face twitched slightly as she said, ¡°This small amount


    of money is not a problem at all! We are just ying for fun, anyway. Let¡¯s continue!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are just ying for fun anyway! Money is not an issue,¡± the other two women chimed in


    immediately.


    At this time, ine Ma had no idea that the other three women were in fact cooperating and


    working together to cheat her out of her money.


    This was an automatic mahjong machine, and when shuffling the tiles, Linda could actually shuffle


    the tiles ording to the predetermined n.


    That way, she would be able to control the distribution of the tiles!


    In thest game, ine Ma had gotten a very good hand, but the sixty thousand and ny


    thousand had already been divided equally between the other three yers. Therefore, ine Ma¡¯s


    tiles were already at a dead-end as soon as she was dealt those tiles. As long as the three of them


    refused to discard their cards, ine Ma would never be able to win at all.


    However, ine Ma did not know this.


    ine Ma was naturally confident after getting a Heavenly Hand! Even though she did not win in


    the end, she thought that it was just because she was unlucky and missed a tile.


    It was this kind of mentality that made ine Ma feel even more inclined to fight back.


    After that, Linda controlled the automatic mahjong machine to make sure that ine Ma could win


    the next game.


    ine Ma proceeded to win two games in a row as her tiles were very beautiful. However, even


    though she won, she did not win much money.


    She only won one hundred thousand dors from the three of them. This was just a drop in the


    bucketpared to what she had already lost to them!


    ine Ma became even more emotional and unstable at this point. She had lost more than two


    million dors because she had lost two games, but she only won one hundred thousand dors


    after winning another two games?! Why couldn¡¯t she win two big games instead?


    As she thought about it, ine Ma gritted her teeth as she prepared to smash it out with these three


    people!


    They continued with their game.


    This time, ine Ma had three east, three west, three south, and two north. Her other two cards


    were two red suits.


    ine Ma was stunned when she saw these sets of tiles.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 588


    This set of tiles was another Heavenly Hand. She could win with two North Winds and a red tile.


    Most importantly, if she could get a North Wind tile, she would be able to get East, South, West, and


    North Wind. She would be able to win a big four!


    Winning with a big four was one of the biggest multipliers!


    If she could touch a North Wind, she would be able to win her two million dors back!


    As she thought about it, ine Ma really wanted to yell in excitement as she wanted to get a North


    Wind tile.


    She felt that the North Wind tile or the red tile would usually be of little use to anyone. Therefore, an


    average person would usually discard these tiles when they have it. So, even if she could not draw


    the tile on her own, someone would definitely discard one of these tiles.


    Little did she know, these tiles that she had were already a dead-end!


    The North Wind and the red tile that she needed were already in Gianna¡¯s hand. That was to say,


    like her previous Heavenly Hand, the set in her tiles was already a dead-end, and she would never


    be able to win this game at all.


    ine Ma kept waiting for the North Wind and the red tile, but it did not appear even after so many


    rounds. After waiting for a few more rounds, Linda drew a tile before she turned it over and said with


    a smile on her face, ¡°Oh! It seems as though I have a draw again! This time, I have another


    Concealed Hand! I win by a multiplier of forty-eight times!¡±


    Gianna saw that she touched thest six tiles and she hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, Sister Linda! You won by


    thest six tile! I have three of them in my hand. That means that you¡¯ve won the Last Tile im!¡±


    ¡°Oh! It really is the Last Tile im!¡±


    Linda pped her hands excitedly as she said, ¡°Then, add another eight times. Therefore, it is a


    multiplier of fifty-six times which adds up to five hundred and sixty thousand dors!¡±


    ine Ma could not help but feel dizzy at this time!


    She only had a little more than two hundred thousand dors left in her bank ount. How could


    she possibly afford to pay another five hundred and sixty thousand dors to Linda now?


    ine Ma could not help but pull Hannah aside at this time as she asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister-in-


    law, to tell you the truth, I do not have so much money anymore. Can you lend me some money?¡±


    Hannah secretly cursed in her heart because she felt that ine Ma deserved it. However, she


    pretended to be in a difficult spot as she said, ¡°Sister-inw, I don¡¯t have that much money either.


    You should also know about the situation the Wilson family is in¡­¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly asked, ¡°But weren¡¯t you and brother-inw looking to buy a vi not too long


    ago? Even an old vi would already cost more than ten million dors! Couldn¡¯t you lend me a few


    hundred thousand dors today?¡±


    Hannah sighed before she said, ¡°That money has all been taken away by that olddy to fill up the


    holes in the Wilson Group!¡±


    ine Ma said anxiously, ¡°Then, what should I do now? I do not have enough money to pay for the


    losses now. I can¡¯t continue to y, so what should I do to turn things around now?¡±


    At this time, Linda suddenly asked, ¡°Sister ine Ma, are you already broke? Do you have enough


    money to settle the ount? If you are not going to y anymore, please settle the ount first.¡±


    ine Ma was very anxious at this time. After that, she smiled before she said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I


    have any more money? I simply did not bring enough money out with me. Can I owe you this small


    sum of money first? I will settle the ount with you after we are done ying thesest eight


    rounds of mahjong.¡±


    She felt that she had to find a way to win her money back today. If she did not continue ying with


    them, she would lose more than two million dors today!


    She originally thought that it would be very easy for her to talk to Linda and convince her to agree to


    her request since Linda was so rich and often lost millions of dors during every mahjong game.


    ine Ma felt that Linda did not care too much about money anyway.


    Unexpectedly, Linda suddenly had a very cold expression on her face as she said in a sharp voice,


    ¡°Sister ine Ma, you cannot do this! Every mahjong game should be settled after every win or


    loss! How can you be owing anyone money? When I lost the game to you, I paid and settled my


    ount immediately, so why are you trying to dy settling the ount now that you¡¯ve lost?¡±


    Linda continued speaking, ¡°Besides, how can you still expect to continue ying with us when you


    don¡¯t even have enough money to settle your ount now? It would not be that bad if you won the


    game, but what will we do if you continue losing and refuse to pay us?¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s face was flushed red, and she did not know what to say.


    When Linda saw the expression on ine Ma¡¯s face, she said contemptuously, ¡°The only reason


    why I was willing to invite you over to y mahjong today is because Hannah told me that you are


    pretty good at ying mahjong. If you are not willing to fork out the money to continue ying,


    please settle the ount with me first. Give me the five hundred and sixty thousand dors that I


    won and we will stop ying today!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 589


    ine Ma hadpletely fallen into a pit. She did not realize that she had already fallen into a trap.


    All she could think about was how she could win her money back.


    Therefore, ine Ma got very nervous when she heard that Linda did not want to continue ying


    anymore. At this time, she blurted out immediately, ¡°How can we stop ying just because you want


    to stop ying now?! We already agreed to y another eight rounds! We have only yed three


    rounds now!¡±


    Linda replied helplessly, ¡°Sister ine Ma, it¡¯s not that I do not want to y with you anymore.


    However, the point is that you do not have the money to y with us anymore!¡±


    After she was done speaking, Linda said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a step back instead? Why don¡¯t you


    settle this ount first and then, we can y a smaller game? I will still apany you to y


    even if it is a one thousand dors or one hundred dors game. Will that be fine?¡±


    ¡°One thousand dors? One hundred dors?¡± ine Ma blurted out anxiously. ¡°How could we do


    that? How can I possibly win my money back if we are only going to ce such small bets?¡±


    Linda replied helplessly, ¡°Well, if you want to continue betting ten thousand dors, you have to take


    out your money first. Otherwise, I do not want to y anymore and we will just stop ying today.¡±


    Hannah hurriedly stepped in and said, ¡°Sister Linda, ine Ma really does not have so much


    money on hand. Since we are all friends, why don¡¯t you give her a way out?¡±


    After that, Hannah secretly winked at Linda.


    Linda immediately understood what Hannah was trying to tell her. ¡°Alright then, I will give you face


    today because of Hannah. If you do not have any more cash, you can use something else of equal


    value as a mortgage instead.¡±


    As soon as Linda said these words, ine Ma suddenly felt as though she had been given a way


    out of hell.


    ine Ma hurriedly replied, ¡°The house that I am living in now is a small three-bedroom apartment.


    I think it should be worth two million dors at least. Is it okay if I mortgage the house to you?¡±


    ¡°That would be fine!¡± Linda smiled before she said, ¡°However, you have to bring me the house deed


    first. After that, you have to write me a mortgage contract.¡±


    ine Ma blurted out immediately, ¡°Okay, then. Wait for me. I will go home and bring the house


    deed over to you right now!¡±


    After she was done speaking, ine Ma hurriedly got up to leave.


    Linda hurriedly stopped her as she said, ¡°Hey! Sister ine Ma, don¡¯t leave in such a hurry. You


    have not paid me the five hundred and sixty thousand dors that you lost to me just now.¡±


    ine Ma checked the bnce in her bank ount and realized that she only had two hundred


    and sixty thousand dors left. Therefore, she said, ¡°Sister Linda, I only have two hundred and sixty


    thousand dors left in my bank ount. Can I transfer this amount to you first? After that, I will go


    home and bring my house deed over and you can deduct the rest of the money that I owe you from


    the amount that I will get from my mortgage. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°That would be fine.¡± Linda said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you write me an IOU for three hundred thousand


    dors first? After that, you can go home and bring your house deed over. Otherwise, what would I


    do if you refused to pay me the three hundred thousand dors that you owed me after you leave?


    Am I right?¡±


    At this time, ine Ma simply wanted to go home and take her house deed so that she could


    continue ying mahjong with them. She wanted to win her money back from them! Therefore, as


    soon as she had heard Linda¡¯s words, she nodded without any hesitation at all as she said, ¡°Okay,


    then! I will write you the IOU now!¡±


    Linda immediately brought a piece of paper and pen over before ine Ma wrote an IOU for three


    hundred thousand dors on it. Linda finally let her go when she pressed her fingerprint on the IOU.


    ine Ma drove home in a hurry as soon as she left the vi at Thompson First.


    ine Ma knew that her daughter was probably still busy at work, and her husband and son-inw


    would still be out for her husband¡¯s ss reunion. Therefore, she was certain that they would not


    find out she had taken the house deed if she returned home and left immediately.


    That way, she would be able to turn things around by continuing the mahjong game with her friends.


    Very soon, ine Ma returned to the vi at Thompson First with the house deed in her hands.


    After getting the house deed, Linda immediately searched for the market value of a house in the


    samemunity on her cell phone. At this time, she found out that the lowest price for a house of


    the same value was only one million and eight hundred dors.


    Therefore, she looked at ine Ma as she said, ¡°Sister ine Ma, the bank generally recognizes


    only ny percent of the market value of the house whenever they ept any mortgage. The


    market value for your house is one million and eight hundred thousand dors. So, even if you


    mortgage your house, you will only get one million six hundred and twenty thousand dors.¡±


    All ine Ma wanted at this point was to continue ying mahjong with them so that she could turn


    things around. Therefore, she blurted out immediately, ¡°Alright then, I will mortgage my house to you


    for one million six hundred and twenty thousand dors. After deducting the three hundred


    thousand dors that I owe you, you can just transfer one million three hundred and twenty


    thousand dors to me. We can continue ying after that. What do you think?¡±


    Linda replied, ¡°That will be fine, but we will have to draw up a mortgage contract first. Otherwise, I


    am afraid that you will refuse to acknowledge it when you lose the house to meter.¡±


    ine Ma said anxiously, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s hurry up and sign the mortgage contract now so we can


    continue ying already!¡±


    After that, ine Ma signed a mortgage contract with Linda and also pressed her fingerprint on the


    contract. After the mortgage contract had been signed, Linda transferred one million three hundred


    and twenty thousand dors to ine Ma.


    Linda did not care about that money at all because she knew that even though she was transferring


    those one million three hundred and twenty thousand dors to ine Ma, it would alle back to


    her soon.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 590


    ine Ma secretly made up her mind to earn back all of her money and make more profits this time!


    She gave everything that she had to continue ying the game.


    However, she would never have expected to lose the one million three hundred and twenty


    thousand dors in just half an hour!


    ine Ma waspletely bewildered at this time. She was very unwilling to stop ying after


    losing all her money, and she quickly said, ¡°Come,e, let¡¯s y another round!¡±


    Linda said, ¡°Sister ine Ma, you don¡¯t have any more money now. So, how are you going to pay


    us if you lose after we continue ying?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ine Ma did not know how she should answer her question.


    She hadpletely exhausted everything she had.


    She had already used up all of her savings, and she had even mortgaged the only house upied


    by her entire family.


    She did not have anything else she could mortgage anymore.


    However, Linda had sharp eyes, and she could recognize the value of the jade bracelet on ine


    Ma¡¯s wrist at a single nce. Therefore, she blurted out, ¡°Oh, I think that you have a valuable jade


    bracelet too!¡±


    ¡°Jade bracelet?¡± ine Ma looked down at her wrist and suddenly remembered that she still had a


    valuable treasure on her.


    This jade bracelet was a gift from Graham, the head of the Quinton family, because he had wanted


    to get into Charlie Wade¡¯s good books.


    Charlie Wade had originally given this jade bracelet to her daughter, ire Wilson Wilson, but she


    had taken it from her daughter before ire Wilson Wilson even had the opportunity to wear it.


    After that, ine Ma refused to return it, and she tantly took it and treated it as though it


    belonged to her.


    Since it was just a jade bracelet, Charlie Wade did not care too much about it. Moreover, ire


    Wilson Wilson did not want to ask her mother to return it to her. Therefore, ine Ma had always


    been wearing the jade bracelet.


    At this time, ine Ma hurriedly took off the jade bracelet before she handed it over to Linda and


    said, ¡°This jade bracelet is one of the finest and purest jade bracelets in the market. It was bought


    for five million dors, but why don¡¯t I mortgage it to you for four million dors instead?¡±


    Linda took the jade bracelet in her hands to examine it and was pleasantly surprised.


    This jade bracelet was indeed made out of top-quality and precious jade. Therefore, it would not be


    expensive at all if this jade bracelet cost five million dors.


    However, since Linda had already worked in a casino for so many years, she was a connoisseur at


    cheating and taking advantage of people.


    Linda smiled slightly before she handed the jade bracelet back to ine Ma. After that, she said,


    ¡°Sister ine Ma, your jade bracelet is indeed very precious. However, to be honest with you, I


    don¡¯t think that it is worth five million dors at all. It is worth only a few hundred thousand dors at


    most.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± ine Ma blurted out, ¡°This jade bracelet cost five million dors! I saw the


    receipt with my own two eyes!¡±


    ¡°Well, even if you bought it for five million dors, it does not necessarily mean that you will be able


    to sell it for five million dors,¡± Linda replied disdainfully. ¡°After all, you should understand how


    things work in the jade industry. If you are ughtered when you buy the jade, it does not mean that


    you will be able to ughter someone else and sell it for the same price. Do you understand what I


    am saying?¡±


    After that, Linda continued speaking, ¡°Well, since we are all friends and since we are getting along


    so well, for the sake of our friendship, I am willing to give one million dors to you if you mortgage


    this jade bracelet to me. If you ept my deal, we can sign a mortgage contract. If you do not want


    it, we can just forget it.¡±


    ine Ma was already desperate at this point, and she simply blurted out, ¡°I am willing!¡±


    Hannah quickly said, ¡°Oh, ine Ma. Why don¡¯t you forget it already? Even if you mortgage this


    jade bracelet for one million dors, you will only be able to y another two or three more rounds


    before the money is gone anyway. So, why bother at all?¡±


    Linda nodded before she said, ¡°Hannah is right. One million dors is not really a big deal. So, why


    don¡¯t we call it a day and continue ying another day instead?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± ine Ma yelled anxiously. ¡°Do you truly think that I have no more money left? Don¡¯t forget


    that I still have a vi at Thompson First. My vi is thergest and most luxurious Vi A05! It is


    worth one hundred and thirty million dors!¡±


    Hannah hurriedly replied, ¡°Oh, but isn¡¯t that vi owned by Charlie Wade? Can you honestly


    mortgage his vi?¡±


    ine Ma burst out anxiously, ¡°Of course I can do that! Why not?! He is my son-inw. If he dares


    to refuse my request, I will deal with him properly at that time!¡±

 Chapter 591-595

    Chapter 591-595


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 591


    Hannah already knew that Zeke was the one who had given Charlie Wade the vi at Thompson


    First.


    Therefore, she knew that she would have to push ine Ma to the limit if she wanted to win the vi


    at Thompson First over from ine Ma.


    Hannah knew that Charlie Wade would not sit back and watch idly if ine Ma did something so


    unreasonable.


    At that time, she would finally have the opportunity to take over the vi.


    Therefore, Hannah told ine Ma, ¡°You have already lost so much money. I think that it will be very


    difficult for you to win back all your money if we continue betting only ten thousand dors. Why


    don¡¯t we raise the bet instead? How about fifty thousand dors? Anyway, you have enough money


    to cover your losses with the vi, but if you win, you can easily win back all your money in just two


    games!¡±


    ine Ma had already lost all of her reasoning at this point, and she simply wanted to win all of her


    money back. Upon hearing this, ine Ma immediately nodded in agreement as she blurted out,


    ¡°Alright, then! Let¡¯s bet fifty thousand dors instead!¡±


    Linda said, ¡°But you don¡¯t have the house deed for the vi, right?¡±


    ine Ma replied, ¡°It does not matter at all. The vi belongs to my son-inw, and anything that my


    son-inw owns belongs to me!¡±


    Linda shook her head as she said, ¡°I think there is no way I can give you money for a mortgage


    without the house deed. It is simply too risky for me.¡±


    After that, Linda stretched out five fingers as she said, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you sign an agreement


    stating that you will mortgage the vi to me instead? I can lend you fifty million in total. I will give


    five million dors to you first, and I will transfer another five million to you each time you lose it all.¡±


    ine Ma nodded before she said, ¡°Alright then, I will mortgage the vi to you for fifty million


    dors! Fifty million dors should be more than enough for me to win my money back!¡±


    Linda smiled slightly before she said, ¡°Okay, then! We can continue ying after we sign the


    agreement.¡±


    At this time, ine Ma quickly signed the agreement to put down the Vi A05 at Thompson First as


    a mortgage for fifty million dors without any hesitation. After that, Linda transferred five million


    dors to her.


    As a result, ine Ma lost five million dors after only ying another three rounds of mahjong!


    Linda smiled before she said, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. You have another forty-five million dors. I will


    transfer another five million dors to you!¡±


    After that, Linda transferred the five million dors that she had just won back into ine Ma¡¯s bank


    ount.


    After a few more rounds, ine Ma had lost the second batch of five million dors.


    ine Ma was about to copse at this point.


    In the blink of an eye, she had already lost her savings of more than two million dors, her house,


    and she had already lost ten million dors after putting Charlie Wade¡¯s Thompson First vi down


    for mortgage¡­


    Gambling was, in itself, a psychological ck hole. Once someone falls into it, it would be very


    difficult for the person to climb out of it. Instead, the person would gradually be consumed and


    swallowed by the ck hole.


    This was the reason why it was difficult for many gambling addicts to get a hold of their lives. This


    was because they had no control over their own state of mind at all.


    This was also the same case for ine Ma.


    She had already put everything she had into this game, and she simply wanted to continue


    gambling because she knew that she had to turn things over and win back everything she had lost.


    However, it was impossible for her to win in a carefully nned game. She was simply amb that


    was getting ughtered over and over again without any possibility of turning over and making a


    comeback.


    Five million dors,e and gone, one after the other.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 592


    In fact, these five million dors was made up of ine Ma¡¯s two over million dors, including the


    two million dors that Hannah had put in as bait. Linda was simply repeatedly lending the same


    five million dors that ine Ma kept taking and losing back to her. After a whole night, the fifty


    million dors that ine Ma got from mortgaging the vi was already lost.


    At this time, Linda told ine Ma, ¡°Sister ine Ma, I am sorry, but it seems as though you have


    already used up the fifty million dors that you got from the mortgage.¡±


    ine Ma felt as though she was going insane, and she blurted out immediately, ¡°My vi is worth


    more than one hundred million dors! You cannot simply take a mortgage from me for just fifty


    million dors! You should give me another fifty million dors for it!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± Linda smiled slightly before she said, ¡°We have already signed a mortgage contract,


    and everything is written in ck and white. You were the one who agreed to mortgage the vi to


    me for fifty million dors.


    ording to our agreement, you have three days to raise the money. If you are trying to raise


    money, it would be fifty million dors, plus another five million dors as interest. Therefore, you


    owe me fifty-five million in total. If you can pay me fifty-five million dors, you can keep the vi, but


    if you cannot pay me, the vi that you mortgaged to me will officially belong to me.¡±


    ine Ma blurted out immediately, ¡°No, that v does not belong to me! It belongs to my son-inw,


    so what I said does not count at all!¡±


    At this time, ine Ma knew that she could not bring the vi into this situation because the vi


    belonged to Charlie Wade.


    If she asked Charlie Wade for the vi, her daughter and husband would definitely find out that she


    had lost so much money as well as their house deed! They would also find out that she had


    mortgaged Charlie Wade¡¯s vi and lost all of that money.


    Therefore, ine Ma hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Linda, you have already won a house and more than


    two million dors from me today. So, please, can you just forget about the vi? You have already


    won so much and made so much money from me today!¡±


    As soon as she heard ine Ma¡¯s words, the expression on Linda¡¯s face changed as she said


    coldly, ¡°ine Ma, are you trying to run away without paying up after losing to me? Do you really


    think that I can be bullied so easily? Don¡¯t me me for turning my back on you if you do not pay


    me what you owe me!¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly cried out loud, ¡°Sister Linda, I know that you are a good person. I really cannot


    give you the vi because it does not belong to me at all!¡±


    Linda was very indifferent, and she simply replied coldly, ¡°You should stop talking nonsense in front


    of me! You can either choose to pay me the money you owe me, or transfer the ownership of the


    vi to me! Otherwise, I will ask my nephew toe and collect the debt from you!¡±


    Then, Linda continued speaking, ¡°My nephew is a gangster. If you refuse to pay me the money you


    owe me, I will ask him to chop off your hands immediately!¡±


    ine Ma cried bitterly as she said, ¡°Sister Linda, even if you kill me, I will not be able to give you


    fifty-five million dors¡­¡±


    After that, ine Ma turned around and quickly begged Hannah, ¡°Sister-inw, why don¡¯t you put in


    a good word for me? Isn¡¯t Sister Linda your friend? Didn¡¯t you say that Sister Linda did not care


    about money at all? Please help me ask her to let me go this time. Please help me¡­¡±


    At this time, Hannah said helplessly, ¡°I am sorry, ine Ma, but I really cannot help you in this


    matter at all. After all, you¡¯ve lost too much money.¡±


    Even though it seemed as though Hannah pitied ine Ma, she was actually feeling very happy


    and refreshed in her heart!


    Hahaha!


    ine Ma, you stinky woman! Who asked you to show off your wealth in front of me? Who asked


    you to taunt and humiliate me in the first ce? Now, you are finally suffering this fate because you


    offended me! Your savings, your house, and even your son-inw¡¯s vi belong to me now!


    From now on, ine Ma would be left with nothing at all!


    When ine Ma realized that it was useless for her to beg Hannah, she hurriedly knelt in front of


    Linda as she grabbed thetter¡¯s legs and said, ¡°Sister Linda, you are so rich. Please do not push


    me into a dead end. Can you please let me off? I really cannote up with so much money!¡±


    Linda kicked her away before saying in disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t try to bargain with me now. Why didn¡¯t you


    say that you would return me my money when you were winning earlier? Why are you asking me to


    let you off now that you¡¯ve lost money to me? You owe me tens of millions in debt. So, how could


    you possibly be so thick-skinned?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly got up after she was kicked to the ground. She continued crying and begging,


    ¡°Sister Linda, I really do not have that much money to give you!¡±


    Linda simply stared at her before she replied coldly, ¡°In that case, ask your son-inw toe and


    transfer his vi over to me!¡±


    ine Ma replied immediately, ¡°No, I cannot do that. If my family finds out about this, my husband


    will divorce me¡­¡±


    Linda red at ine Ma with a cold expression on her face before saying, ¡°ine Ma, are you


    really going to refuse to pay me what you owe me? Alright, then. Just wait. I will call my nephew


    now and ask him toe over and teach you a lesson if you do not pay me what you owe me


    today. You can either choose to pay me the money or give me the vi. Otherwise, I will ask my


    nephew to beat you up until you are half dead!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 593


    Linda had already exposed her true colors.


    She was already entering the finishing stage of ughtering the pig!


    When ine Ma saw the murderous expression on Linda¡¯s face, she felt that she could not possibly


    be a wealthy woman at all.


    She suddenly realized that she had probably been cheated.


    After looking at Hannah, she felt that something was really wrong at this point.


    Why would Hannah take the initiative toe and apologize to her today? Moreover, why would


    Hannah even take the initiative to invite her toe over to y mahjong with them?


    Was this really nned by Hannah?


    There was something amiss with Linda too!


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be bad at ying mahjong?


    So, how could she possibly win so much money from her then?


    As she thought about this, ine Ma suddenly realized that she had probably been fooled!


    At this time, ine Ma pointed a finger at Hannah before she blurted out furiously, ¡°You with thest


    name Queen! You are such a shameless b*tch! You actually colluded with others and set up a trap


    to cheat me of my money!¡±


    Hannah was taken aback and she quickly replied, ¡°ine Ma, what are you talking about? Why are


    you saying that I cheated you when you had lost the money on your own? Didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve


    also lost money today?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ine Ma continued scolding, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me any longer! You told me to signal to you before


    we started ying. So, why didn¡¯t you give me any of the tiles that I needed?¡±


    Hannah had a dodgy expression on her face as she said, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t


    understand what you¡¯re trying to say at all. I think that you should pay Sister Linda the money that


    you owe her as soon as possible. Stop talking to me about all these useless things!¡±


    Linda also red at ine Ma with a cold expression on her face as she said, ¡°The one with the


    surname Parker, you¡¯d better hurry up and pay me the money that you owe me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll make


    sure to teach you a lesson tonight!¡±


    ine Ma lost her temper and she pushed all the mahjong tiles onto the ground before she cursed,


    ¡°You¡¯re all b*stards! I know that the three of you ganged up to cheat me of my money! I won¡¯t give


    you anything today!¡±


    Linda frowned as she said, ¡°No? You¡¯re refusing to pay up? Okay, just wait. I¡¯ll ask my nephew to


    come over immediately!¡±


    After she was done speaking, Linda took out her cell phone before she made a phone call.


    When ine Ma heard that Linda was going to call her nephew who was a gangster toe over,


    she anxiously yelled, ¡°No, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t call your nephew. Sister Linda, why don¡¯t we talk things over


    in an amicable manner?¡±


    Linda simply ignored ine Ma.


    The phone call was connected quickly and Linda opened her mouth and said, ¡°Nephew! Someone


    owes me tens of millions of dors but she¡¯s refusing to pay up! Come over here and help me get


    my money! I¡¯ll buy you a BMW in return!¡±


    As soon as Linda spoke, an angry voice sounded over the other end of the line. ¡°Huh? What did you


    say, Second Aunt? Someone actually refused to pay up when she owes you money? Is she tired of


    living in Aurouss Hilll? Where are you? I will bring some of my men over there to teach her a lesson


    now!¡±


    Linda hurriedly replied, ¡°Good! Good! I am at Vi C11 at Thompson First. Come over as soon as


    you can!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Linda looked at ine Ma with an arrogant expression on her face as


    she sneered and said, ¡°My nephew is already on his way here. I¡¯d advise you to find a way to raise


    the money as soon as possible, or you can ask your son-inw toe and transfer the ownership


    of the vi over to me. Otherwise, you are dead meat when my nephew arrives!¡±


    At this time, ine Ma felt very regretful and she really wanted to p herself in the face.


    Why was she so obsessed with money? Why did she even agree toe and y mahjong with


    Hannah and her little group of scammers?


    She had even lost all of her savings and her house, as well as mortgaged Charlie Wade¡¯s vi to


    Linda!


    What would happen if Charlie Wade was unwilling to let her take his vi to repay her debts?


    ine Ma suddenly felt very desperate as she thought about this.


    At this time, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside the vi.


    After that, a burly man stepped through the front door. There were more than a dozen subordinates


    following behind him and all of them looked extremely rough and cold. ine Ma could tell with a


    single nce that they were not good people.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 594


    As soon as he stepped through the front door, the man had a cold expression on his face as he


    yelled, ¡°F*ck! Who is the one who is refusing to pay my second aunt the money that she owes her?¡±


    Linda pointed her finger at ine Ma before she said, ¡°Hudson, she is the one!¡±


    The visitor was none other than her nephew, Hudson Howard.


    Hudson fixed his icy cold gaze on ine Ma before he said, ¡°What? You actually dare to try not


    paying my second aunt the money that you owe her? Do you know who I am? Are you already tired


    of living in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    ine Ma was so scared that she trembled as she said, ¡°I¡­I really don¡¯t have money to pay you¡­¡±


    Linda replied in a cold manner, ¡°Stop talking nonsense with me! Give me your vi if you don¡¯t have


    any money! Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson today!¡±


    ine Ma was on the verge of copsing and she quickly yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t have money! I have no


    money at all! I don¡¯t have any money to give you even if you kill me!¡±


    Hudson stepped forward and grabbed ine Ma by her hair before giving her a tight p across


    her face.


    ine Ma¡¯s cheeks were red and swollen in an instance and her nose started bleeding because of


    that p.


    ine Ma sat down on the ground as she started crying as she yelled in pain. Hudson gave her


    another tight p across her face as he cursed, ¡°D*mn it! If you continue making another sound, I


    will tear your mouth apart!¡±


    ine Ma was so shocked and frightened that she closed her mouth immediately. She stared at


    Hudson and she did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    Hudson kicked ine Ma to the ground before he continued kicking and stepping on her. After that,


    he asked in a cold manner, ¡°Let me ask you again, are you really going to default on your


    payment?¡±


    ine Ma felt unbearable pain after being kicked and stepped on and she cried and wailed, ¡°Sister


    Linda, please just let me off this time on behalf of our friendship!¡±


    Linda frowned before she said, ¡°I¡¯ve only just met you today, so I don¡¯t think you can even be


    considered my friend. Besides that, what kind of good friend would just forget it when you owe them


    fifty-five million dors?¡±


    At this time, Hudson who had his feet on ine Ma also threatened, ¡°Old woman, are you still trying


    to bargain with my second aunt? Have you seen my brothers? If you refuse to pay up, I will ask


    them to take turns to wait on you and I will also shoot a video of them doing you! Since you are


    already of this age, I believe it is also very difficult for your husband to satisfy you, right? I will make


    sure that my brothers satisfy you today!¡±


    ine Ma was really frightened at this time!


    She pleaded bitterly, ¡°Sister Linda, please give me a way out. Why don¡¯t you let me call my son-in-


    law? I will ask him to bring over the house deed for the vi and you can let me off after that¡­¡±


    ine Ma could clearly see the tattoos on all of the men standing before her. She knew that they


    were all fierce and evil men.


    There was no way that she could afford to offend them.


    If she continued persisting, she would either be beaten to death or forced to film that kind of video¡­


    It seemed as though Charlie Wade was the only one who could save her now!


    Hudson smiled coldly before he said, ¡°Of course you can call your son-inw, but how can I be sure


    that your people are not going to call the police?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± ine Ma quickly replied, ¡°Why don¡¯t I make the phone call in front of you then?¡±


    Hudson replied, ¡°Before I allow you to make the phone call, you should take off all your clothes and


    let me take a three hundred and sixty degree video of you. That way, I will be able to post this video


    of you on the Inte if you ever dare to call the police in the future!¡±


    ine Ma felt as though she had been struck by lightning!


    He wanted to take a naked video of her?


    She was already over fifty years old! Why was he trying to take that kind of video of her?


    If this video leaked out to the public, where would she hide her face?


    ine Ma also knew that if she agreed to take the video, she would be giving the other party a big


    handle over herself.


    With this threat, she would simply be at the mercy of others.


    Moreover, if she refused to pay up or if she dared to call the police in future, the other party would


    definitely post this video online and she would end up bing aughing stock in the whole of


    Aurouss Hilll!


    She would never agree to film this video!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 595


    As soon as she thought about this, ine Ma could not help but break down as she broke into


    tears. She felt a strong sense of humiliation oveing her at this time.


    ine Ma cried and pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t force me to take a video. I¡¯ll call my son-inw and ask


    him toe here without causing any problems for you at all. I¡¯ll ask him to bring the house deed


    here immediately. I won¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Hudson was very indifferent as he stared at her with a cold expression on his face as he said,


    ¡°These are my rules and this is how I do things. You have to shoot this video no matter what


    happens today. Even if you refuse to do so, you will still have to take this video!¡±


    ¡°If you take the initiative to remove your own clothes, then all of us can end this matter peacefully.


    However, if you refuse to cooperate with me, then I will ask my men to tear your clothes off on your


    behalf!¡±


    As he spoke, Hudson looked ine Ma up and down before he said with a lewd smile on his face,


    ¡°Yes, I forgot to tell you that the Japanese actually like to buy this sort of movie from our country


    nowadays. A woman like yourself will definitely fit the Japanese market perfectly. If I sell your video


    to Japan in the future, you might actually be a celebrity then!¡±


    ine Ma almost fainted out of fright.


    As soon as she heard his words, she no longer dared to bargain with him. She started shedding


    tears as she felt utterly humiliated. ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate with you, okay? I¡¯ll cooperate¡­¡±


    Hudson nodded before he kicked ine Ma and said, ¡°Get in the room and take off your clothes


    now!¡±


    After getting kicked, ine Ma crawled into the next bedroom. Sheid on the bed and she kept


    crying as she slowly took off her clothes.


    As soon as she took off all her clothes, ine Ma burst into tears as she felt that she was about to


    copse mentally.


    She felt that she no longer had the face to continue living in this world.


    Hudson sneered before he took out his cell phone and started filming ine Ma¡¯s naked body. After


    that, he said, ¡°Well, I really did not expect an old woman such as yourself to have such a pretty


    figure!¡±


    ine Ma covered her face as she cried but there was nothing that she could do at all. Hudson did


    not feel any sympathy for her.


    In fact, Linda had already arranged and nned everything in advance. When she was still ying


    mahjong with ine Ma, Linda had already asked Hudson to be prepared. Therefore, Hudson had


    already brought all of his brothers with him as they waited outside the vimunity. After


    receiving the phone call from Linda, Hudson came in and used force to force ine Ma into


    submission!


    After he was done filming the video, Hudson walked out of the bedroom with a tearful and miserable


    ine Ma. After that, he said in a cold manner, ¡°Okay, you can call your family and ask them to


    ine Ma nodded before she hurriedly said, ¡°I will call my son-inw now¡­¡±


    Even though ine Ma really despised and looked down on Charlie Wade, she knew that Charlie


    Wade was the only one who could save her this time.


    Since Hudson had already taken a video of her, he was not worried that she would be up to any


    tricks at all. He simply said lightly, ¡°Hurry up and ask him toe over immediately. Otherwise,


    you¡¯ll die a terrible death!¡±


    ine Ma did not dare to y any tricks at all. She quickly took out her cell phone and made a


    phone call to Charlie Wade.


    At this time, Charlie Wade was still in the private room on the tenth floor of Glorious Club. He was


    watching Jacob Wilson drink tea, eat snacks, sing, and chat with his old ssmates as they


    reminisced about the past. Charlie Wade felt that the rtionship shared between these old men


    were in fact a little enviable.


    Charlie Wade suddenly heard his cell phone ringing and when he picked up his cell phone, he


    realized that his mother-inw, ine Ma, was calling him.


    He could not help but feel a little curious. His mother-inw rarely took the initiative to call him


    unless she was in trouble or being cheated.


    He really did not want to answer her call but after thinking about it, Charlie Wade was afraid that


    ine Ma wouldin to ire Wilson Wilson if he did not answer her call. She was still ire


    Wilson Wilson¡¯s mother at the end of the day.


    Therefore, he walked out of Room 1008 before he answered the call and said, ¡°Hello, Mom. What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s anxious voice sounded over the other end of the line. ¡°Charlie Wade, Mom has lost


    some money while ying mahjong and these people refuse to let me go now! You have toe


    and save me!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Charlie Wade hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have much money. I


    only have about ten to twenty thousand dors. Would that be enough?¡±


    ine Ma did not know that Charlie Wade was loaded. Even though Charlie Wade had money, he


    did not want to spend it on ine Ma. Therefore, he deliberately pretended to be poor and said that


    he only had ten to twenty thousand dors.

 Chapter 596-600

    Chapter 596-600


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 596


    ine Ma blurted out immediately, ¡°Charlie Wade, Mom does not want your money.¡±


    Huh?


    Charlie Wade was very surprised at this time. What the hell? She did not want his money? When


    did his mother-inw be so humane?


    Charlie Wade was very surprised but he almost vomited blood out of anger when he heard ine


    Ma¡¯s next sentence.


    At this time, ine Ma said, ¡°Charlie Wade, just bring the house deed for the vi that Zeke White


    has given you over here!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlie Wade blurted out immediately. ¡°Mom, do you know how much that vi is worth?


    It¡¯s worth one hundred and thirty million dors! Don¡¯t tell me that you can lose more than one


    hundred million dors by ying mahjong with some olddies in the mahjong hall!¡±


    ine Ma choked and she said, ¡°No, I did not lose one hundred million dors. I lost more than


    sixty million dors in total and I owe her another fifty-five million dors¡­¡±


    After that, ine Ma blurted out, ¡°My dear son-inw, you must bring the house deed for the vi


    here to save me. If you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯ll really be dead this time!¡±


    Charlie Wade blurted out, ¡°Mom! This vi is worth one hundred and thirty million dors. You¡¯re


    actually exchanging it for fifty-five million dors?¡±


    ine Ma felt very anxious and she said, ¡°My dear son-inw, please find a way to bring fifty-five


    million dors here then. If you can¡¯t find a way to raise fifty-five million dors, then please just


    bring the house deed over here with you. Otherwise, Mom is really going to die. When that time


    comes, you can onlye here with ire Wilson Wilson to collect my dead body!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, another man¡¯s voice sounded over the other end of the line: ¡°You are


    ine Ma¡¯s son-inw, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯d better hurry up ande over here with the house deed


    immediately. Otherwise, your mother-inw will not leave this vi alive today!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned before he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The other party yelled immediately, ¡°You aren¡¯t qualified to know who I am! You only need to know


    that your mother-inw owes me fifty-five million dors. If you refuse to pay up, then you can be


    prepared to collect her dead body!¡±


    After that, the other party continued speaking, ¡°Oh, by the way, your mother-inw took off all of her


    clothes for me to take a high definition video of her just now. If you refuse to pay up, I will spread


    this video across the Inte and city even after her death!¡±


    Charlie Wade was very enraged when he heard those words.


    He did not care if anyone hit ine Ma, scolded ine Ma, forced himself on ine Ma, or even


    killed ine Ma. In fact, he might even thank them for it.


    However, he found it unbearable that someone had taken this kind of video of her and threatened to


    circte it on the Inte and all around the city.


    This was because Charlie Wade was afraid that his wife, ire Wilson Wilson, would be very upset


    if she ever saw the video!


    She was a very kindhearted person and she was even willing to use all of her savings to help him to


    save Mrs. Lewis from the orphanage. She had even shed tears because of her!


    ire Wilson Wilson had even withstood countless ridicule and pressure from the whole family as


    she begged Lady Wilson for help during Lady Wilson¡¯s birthday banquet.


    It would definitely be a fatal blow to ire Wilson Wilson if she were to find out that her mother,


    ine Ma, was not only killed, but that there was also this kind of video of her circting


    everywhere even after her death. She would be immersed in great pain for the rest of her life!


    Charlie Wade did not really care about ine Ma¡¯s life or death, but he really cared about ire


    Wilson Wilson!


    All these years, ire Wilson Wilson had always respected him and took care of him. She had


    never once despised him or looked down on him even when everyone in the world looked down on


    him.


    ire Wilson Wilson would even help him and encourage him whenever he was feeling down. How


    could he possibly repay her kindness? How could he bear to see her in pain?


    As he thought about this, Charlie Wade immediately said, ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my mother-inw. You


    just want the vi, right? I will just give it to you then. Give me your address and I will go there with


    the house deed for the vi now!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 597


    As soon as the other party heard his words, he immediately said, ¡°Vi C11 at Thompson First.


    You¡¯d better bring your house deed along with you. If you dare to call the police, I¡¯ll kill your mother-


    inw right away!¡±


    Charlie Wade replied immediately, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring it over there right away.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie Wade went back into the private room before he told Jacob


    Wilson, ¡°Dad, I have to go out and get something done. You can continue having fun here with your


    friends. Just let the waitress know if you need anything. Everything will be charged to Albert¡¯s


    ount.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jacob Wilson nodded before he patted Charlie Wade on his shoulder as he said, ¡°My dear


    son-inw, thank you so much for what you have done for me today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would


    have felt so ashamed and lost so much face today.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly before he said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve only found out today that it hasn¡¯t been easy


    for you all these years. As your son-inw, it is only natural for me to help you get some face and


    respect!¡±


    Jacob Wilson felt very touched and he simply sighed as he nodded repeatedly.


    Charlie Wade did not say anything else and he simply stood up before he walked out of the room.


    He did not go home to pick up his house deed but instead, he simply stopped a cab before he


    headed straight to the vi at Thompson First.


    On the way there, he called Albert immediately.


    As soon as the call was connected, Albert said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, what can I do for you?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°I want to bring your men over to Thompson First now. My mother-inw has


    lost more than sixty million dors in a mahjong game. Some people are holding her hostage now. I


    think that something isn¡¯t right with this situation. I want you toe over with me to see what¡¯s


    going on there.¡±


    Albert was very furious when he heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    D*mn it! Someone actually had the guts to set up a trap to trick Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw in


    Aurouss Hilll?


    This person was simply seeking his own death!


    Albert immediately replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, I will bring my men over there to hack that b*starved to death


    right now!¡±


    Very soon, Charlie Wade arrived at the vi at Thompson First where his mother-inw was being


    held hostage.


    Charlie Wade knocked on the front door and as soon as he entered the vi, he saw about a dozen


    gangsters surrounding his disheveled mother-inw in the living room. His mother-inw¡¯s face was


    red and swollen because she had been severely beaten up and she looked very pitiful and


    miserable at this time.


    Charlie Wade also noticed that there were two other middle-aged women that he did not know there


    in the vi. When Charlie Wade looked around the vi, he saw that even Hannah was here.


    Charlie Wade was slightly taken aback. Why was this woman here?


    Hannah had a guilty conscience when she saw Charlie Wade but she calmed herself down


    immediately.


    She felt that it was not her fault that ine Ma lost money to Linda. After all, ine Ma did not lose


    money to her anyway. She was just here to enjoy the show, so what could Charlie Wade possibly do


    to her?


    As soon as ine Ma saw Charlie Wade walking into the living room, she burst into tears as she


    wailed, ¡°Charlie Wade, my dear son-inw. What took you so long? I was waiting so anxiously for


    you!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at his mother-inw before he asked, ¡°Mom, how can you lose more than sixty


    million dors by ying mahjong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I was so unlucky!¡±


    ine Ma cried as she exined, ¡°Your aunt had asked me toe and y mahjong with her


    friends. I thought that I would just join them for a few games just for fun. Who would have known


    that I would lose more and more money to them after a few games? After that, they even forced me


    to mortgage your vi at Thompson First to them. I had no other choice¡­¡±


    At this time, ine Ma had a furious expression on her face as she said, ¡°I suspect that these


    people are deliberately ganging up to cheat me of my money!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered before he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to suspect anything. They¡¯re obviously out to


    cheat you.¡±


    Linda could not help but yell out loud at this time, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t run your mouth talking nonsense


    here! Everyone was a willing and voluntary participant in this mahjong game. Who can you me if


    your mother-inw has bad luck?¡±


    At this time, Hudson quickly said, ¡°Second Aunt, why are you wasting your breath on him? I¡¯ll talk to


    him!¡±


    After that, Hudson red at Charlie Wade before he said, ¡°Hurry up and hand your house deed


    over to me! I also want you to write me a voluntary transfer statement! Otherwise, you and your


    mother-inw will not be leaving this vi today!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded faintly before he said, ¡°I did not bring my house deed with me.¡±


    ine Ma became anxious and she started to lose her cool when she heard his words!


    The expression on her face changed and she was filled with anger. She quickly said, ¡°Charlie


    Wade! Are you trying to kill me? Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring your house deed here with you to save me?


    Don¡¯t you have ears at all?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied lightly, ¡°Sorry, Mom. I¡¯ve already promised ire Wilson Wilson that I¡¯ll move


    into the vi with her next month when the renovation ispleted. I can¡¯t break my promise to


    ire Wilson Wilson.¡±


    ine Ma cursed, ¡°So, you¡¯d rather keep your promise to ire Wilson Wilson than save my life? I


    will die here today if you refuse to hand the vi over to them!¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°You won¡¯t die so easily with me around.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 598


    ¡°Based on your ability?¡± ine Ma was very furious as she cursed at Charlie Wade. ¡°Haven¡¯t you


    seen that there are more than a dozen men here? You shouldn¡¯t be dragging me down even if you


    are nning to die here today!¡±


    At this time, Hudson red at Charlie Wade before he smiled coldly and said, ¡°Young man, I asked


    you to bring your house deed along with you and you actually dare to y around with me? Do you


    believe that I¡¯m going to let you die here today?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one chance to survive. If you answer my


    question well, I will spare your life today. Listen carefully. Who was the one who instigated this trap


    for my mother-inw today?¡±


    Hudsonughed before he said, ¡°You¡¯re really a very interesting person! You actually dare to


    threaten me when you¡¯vee to my territory all by yourself? You really are courageous! Are you


    tired of living?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly before he asked, ¡°Where is your territory?¡±


    Hudson stomped his feet on the ground before he said, ¡°This vi is my territory!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled before he asked, ¡°Then, do you want to know where my territory


    is?¡±


    Hudson asked contemptuously, ¡°Why? Are you trying topare territories with me? Okay then,


    let¡¯s talk about it then. Tell me, where is your territory?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied calmly, ¡°The entire Aurouss Hilll is my territory.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Hudson cursed at Charlie Wade, ¡°Are you f*cking around with me? The entire Aurouss


    Hilll is your territory? Do you really treat Don Albertt as though he¡¯s nothing at all? Let me tell you


    something! My big boss is Don Albertt¡¯s godson! No one in Aurouss Hilll can afford to provoke me!¡±


    ¡°Well, even Don Albertt will have to kneel down in front of me if he¡¯s here today. So, who are you to


    me anyway?¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted before he pointed at Hudson as he said, ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Tell


    me honestly, who set up this trap today?¡±


    ¡°I¡­d*mn it¡­¡± Hudson was furious at this time. ¡°How dare you be so disrespectful towards Don


    Albertt? I¡¯ll kill you today!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Hudson suddenly felt a strong force gripping his right hand.


    When he looked up, Hudson saw that Charlie Wade was already holding firmly onto his right wrist.


    At this time, Charlie Wade grinned before he said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll give you ¡®twelve rings¡¯.¡±


    Hudson subconsciously replied, ¡°What twelve rings?¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly grabbed his right thumb as he pushed it back slightly¡­


    With a click, Hudson¡¯s thumb snapped backwards immediately.


    Hudson¡¯s thumb was broken and he quickly yelled out in pain.


    Charlie Wadeughed slightly as he said, ¡°This is the first ring.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade grabbed his right index finger before he broke it!


    There was another click at this time.


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°This is the second ring.¡±


    Hudson was in so much pain and he felt that he was going to copse at this time. He broke out in


    cold sweat as he yelled hysterically at his subordinates, ¡°D*mn it! I want you to hack him to death


    now!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Charlie Wade broke the middle finger of his right hand¡­


    ¡°Crack!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled as he said, ¡°Well, that is the third ring!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! D*mn it! I¡¯m in so much pain that I am dying. What are you doing¡­.hack him to death now!¡±


    More than a dozen men had already pulled out their machetes as they rushed towards Charlie


    Wade at this time.


    Charlie Wade remained unmoved.


    There were only about a dozen punks here and they meant nothing to him at all.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade continued breaking Hudson¡¯s ring finger.


    Crack!


    Hudson¡¯s fourth finger broke immediately.


    At this time, more than a dozen machetes were already swinging at Charlie Wade!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 599


    After Hudson got four of his fingers broken continuously, he was in so much pain that he felt he was


    about to pass out.


    However, he was overjoyed when he saw that his men had already swung their machetes at Charlie


    Wade!


    He dared to break his fingers? He would ask his brothers to chop off all of Charlie Wade¡¯s fingers


    then!


    Charlie Wade did not care about these punks at all.


    As they were about to sh Charlie Wade, an angry voice sounded from the door. ¡°D*mn it! Stop


    whatever you are doing now! If anyone dares toy a finger on Mr. Wade, I will hack you to death on


    the spot!¡±


    The dozen punks looked up and they were so frightened that they almost peed in their pants!


    Don Albertt!


    It turned out to be Don Albertt, the mobster boss of Aurouss Hilll!


    Why was he here?


    At this time, Albert brought some of his most powerful subordinates here with him today. Moreover,


    these subordinates of his were all armed with guns and they were no ordinary gangsters.


    After the men armed with guns stepped into the vi, they pointed their guns at the gang of people


    who were armed with machetes. The group of men quickly dropped their machetes on the ground


    immediately.


    One of the younger men was terrified and he quickly knelt on the ground with a thud as he cried out


    loud and said, ¡°Don Albertt, please spare my life!¡±


    After he knelt down, everyone else also knelt down immediately.


    They were nothing more than a bunch of lowly gangsters. Therefore, it was only natural for them to


    be frightened to death in front of Don Albertt.


    Hudson was also shocked at this time.


    What was happening?


    Why was Don Albertt here?


    At this time, Albert hurriedly walked towards Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m sorry for being


    late!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand before he said, ¡°Ask your men to lock these guys up in the room


    first.¡±


    Albert nodded before he immediately instructed his men to lock all of those gangsters up in the next


    room.


    After that, Charlie Wade looked at Hudson who had already turned pale before he said, ¡°So, I¡¯ve


    already said that I¡¯ll give you twelve rings today, but I¡¯ve only given you four rings. So, let¡¯s


    continue!¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade proceeded to break Hudson¡¯s right pinky¡­


    Crack¡­


    Hudson could not help but yell out in pain.


    At this time, Albert who was standing aside quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t have to waste your


    precious time on someone as meaningless as this. You can just leave him to me. I¡¯ll bring him to my


    dog farm and let all of my Tibetan Mastiffs tear him apart!¡±


    Hudson was very shocked and he blurted out immediately, ¡°Don Albertt! Don Albertt! This is all a


    misunderstanding! Brother Wayne is my big boss! I am one of his men!¡±


    ¡°Wayne?¡± Albert frowned immediately. ¡°You¡¯re one of Wayne¡¯s men?¡±


    Hudson nodded repeatedly as he cried and said, ¡°Brother Wayne is my big boss. So, that also


    means that I¡¯m one of your followers, Don Albertt!¡±


    Albert stared at the young man before he asked, ¡°Then, do you know whose disciple I am?¡±


    Hudson quickly replied, ¡°Don Albertt, you are the mobster boss of Aurouss Hilll. Of course, you¡¯re


    no one¡¯s disciple¡­¡±


    Albert gave him a tight p across his face before he pointed at Charlie Wade and said, ¡°I am Mr.


    Wade¡¯s disciple!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He was Charlie Wade¡¯s disciple. He did not even call himself his younger brother!


    For instance, there is the head of a sect. After that, there are dozens of masters under the head,


    hundreds of leaders under the masters, tens of thousands of younger brothers below the leaders,


    andstly there were disciples of these younger brothers!


    The famous and reputable Don Albertt actually said that he was this young man¡¯s disciple. This


    meant that he was being extremely humble and respectful in front of this young man!


    Hudson was trembling in fright when he heard Don Albertt¡¯s words.


    What was going on here?


    His second aunt had asked him to scheme against an olddy so that he could force the olddy¡¯s


    son-inw to hand his vi over to them. He really did not expect the other party to be Don Albertt¡¯s


    boss!


    Linda was also so frightened that she felt her legs going weak immediately. She stared at Hannah


    with a pale look on her face as she asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is this that you¡¯ve just offended? Are


    you trying to get me killed?¡±


    Hannah was also very confused at this time.


    She knew that Charlie Wade was always fooling and cheating people with Feng Shui but she really


    did not expect him to be so powerful!


    ine Ma was also dumbfounded at this time. Her dear son-inw was really too amazing! He was


    not only close to many wealthy and powerful people, but he was also so capable on his own?


    Charlie Wade was indeed very amazing¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 600


    Hudson was trembling in fright at this time and he quickly said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, I was


    wrong! I was fooled by my second aunt. She had asked me to do this. She was the one who set up


    the trap for your mother-inw. I waspletely deceived and used by her¡­¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade gave Hudson a tight p across his face before he said coldly, ¡°If you


    dare to say another word before the twelve rings is over, I will ask Albert to chop you up into a


    hundred pieces!¡±


    Hudson was frightened by Charlie Wade¡¯s fierce gaze and he shut his mouth immediately.


    Charlie Wade looked at the five broken fingers on his right hand before he said, ¡°Your right hand is


    almost done. Come on, are you ready?¡±


    After he was done speaking, Charlie Wade grabbed his wrist before he flipped it with a fierce force!


    Click!


    Hudson¡¯s right wrist waspletely broken.


    Hudson¡¯s legs softened and he fell to the ground with a thump!


    He wanted to beg for mercy but he did not dare to say a word when he thought about what Charlie


    Wade had just said to him.


    However, this piercing pain made him feel as though he was on the verge of copsing.


    At this time, Charlie Wade said, ¡°Twelve rings. That was just six rings. There are still another six


    rings that I want to give you.¡±


    After he was done speaking, Charlie Wade bent over before he grabbed Hudson¡¯s left hand.


    Hudson looked at Charlie Wade with tears in his eyes but he did not dare to say anything at all. He


    simply looked at Charlie Wade with a pitiful expression in his eyes as he shook his head to beg


    Charlie Wade for mercy.


    Charlie Wade gave him a cruel smile.


    After that, he grabbed Hudson¡¯s left thumb before he said, ¡°The seventh ring!¡±


    Hudson trembled in pain!


    Charlie Wade did not give him a chance to react and he continued, ¡°Come, the eighth ring!¡±


    Hudson felt that he was about to faint because he was in so much pain.


    However, the ninth ring awakened him immediately.


    The expression on Charlie Wade¡¯s face was extremely terrifying and cruel.


    Charlie Wade patted Hudson¡¯s face gently before he smiled and said, ¡°There are four more rings.


    Make sure you don¡¯t miss it!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, he heard another click!


    This kind of disciplinary action was equivalent to cutting meat with a dull knife. Even Albert was


    shocked at this scene.


    ¡°There are three more rings!¡±


    Linda was paralyzed with fear at this time.


    She could only imagine that it would be her turn to suffer after her nephew was done enduring


    Charlie Wade¡¯s twelve rings.


    Hannah wanted to escape as soon as she could but she was quickly dragged by into the living room


    by one of Albert¡¯s men who pointed a pistol at her head as he kicked her to the ground.


    Hannah was almost frightened to death when the ck muzzle was pointed directly at her forehead.


    At this time, Hudson had already endured eleven rings.


    The ten fingers on both his hands were already like beans hanging from a vine¡ªthey were


    completely limp. He could not move any of his fingers at all.


    Now, he was only able to move his left wrist.


    Charlie Wade said to him, ¡°Come, this is thest ring!¡±


    Hudson was in so much pain that he could not even kneel down anymore. He could only let Charlie


    Wade grab his left wrist before he broke it directly.


    Twelve rings!


    Hudson could only howl in pain.


    He knew that he was already a useless person in future. His wrists and all of his ten fingers were


    limp and useless. So, what else could he do in the future?


    Continue to be a gangster?


    Could he even hold a knife in future?


    He would be hacked to death by his enemies in the blink of an eye!


    Charlie Wade squatted down in front of Hudson as he said coldly, ¡°You still have two legs and feet.


    If you do not answer my question well, I will make sure to give you another twelve rings!¡±


    Hudson turned pale immediately and he quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll answer all of your questions seriously


    no matter what you ask me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Charlie Wade nodded before he nced at Hannah and Linda who were trembling in fear. After


    that, he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Tell me clearly about everything that happened today. If you miss out


    any single detail, I¡¯ll make sure that both your legs are useless by the end of the night!¡±

 Chapter 601-605

    Chapter 601-605


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 601


    Hudson started panicking as soon as he heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words. After that, he hurriedly


    pointed his finger at Linda and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, that¡¯s my second aunt. She called mest night and


    told me that she was going to set up a trap for a woman so that she could cheat her out of her


    money. She asked me toe over here to scare the old woman when the time came. That was


    why I agreed to her request¡­¡±


    After that, Hudson hurriedly spoke again, ¡°Mr. Wade, I was really used and taken advantage of!¡±


    Linda was frightened when Charlie Wade turned around to nce at her.


    Charlie Wade pointed his finger at Linda before he beckoned for her toe over to him. ¡°You,


    come over here.¡±


    Linda did not dare to disobey Charlie Wade¡¯s words and she hurriedly came before him as she said


    with a trembling voice, ¡°Mr. Wade, this is all a misunderstanding! If I had known that ine Ma was


    your mother-inw, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to cheat her even if I had immense courage!¡±


    After that, Linda pointed her finger at Hannah before she blurted out, ¡°This stinky woman, Hannah,


    was the one who tricked me into doing this! She told me that her younger brother-inw and sister-


    inw are very rich and terrible people. Therefore, she told me that she wanted to teach her sister-


    inw a lesson and she asked me to help her set up this trap. She told me that she wanted to cheat


    your mother-inw of her vi at Thompson First¡­¡±


    Hannah was also frightened and she hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie Wade, this is all just a


    misunderstanding. I really didn¡¯t lie to your mother-inw. I was also deceived by Linda. Linda has


    always pretended to be very lousy at mahjong in front of me. I wanted to bring your mother-inw


    over here so that she could make a fortune. I really did not expect her to lose so much money to


    Linda¡­¡±


    ine Ma was very angry when she heard Hannah¡¯s words and she yelled angrily, ¡°Hannah Queen!


    You b*tch! You were trying to cheat me out of my money and Charlie Wade¡¯s vi?¡±


    Hannah quickly took a step back as she waved her hands and said, ¡°No, no, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I


    wouldn¡¯t dare to do that!¡±


    Linda cursed as she red coldly at Hannah. ¡°Are you still trying to deny it? Okay then, I will show


    Mr. Wade our chat history!¡±


    After that, Linda quickly took out her cell phone before she opened her text message and yed a


    voice note for Charlie Wade.


    Hannah¡¯s voice sounded immediately. ¡°Sister Linda! I heard that you are already back in Aurouss


    Hilll?¡±


    Linda¡¯s voice followed. ¡°Yes, I came back two days ago.¡±


    Hannah then replied, ¡°Sister Linda, I heard that you worked as a croupier in Macau for many years.


    You must have good skills at the gambling table, right?¡±


    Linda: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare say that. I can barely rank amongst the top five in Macau but I dare say that


    there isn¡¯t anyone that I can¡¯t beat in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Hannah: ¡°Wow! That is really amazing, Sister Linda. I wonder if you¡¯d be interested if I tell you that I


    have a way for you to make a fortune?¡±


    Linda: ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about it first?¡±


    Hannah: ¡°I have a younger sister-inw who is quite rich. She has a vi at Thompson First and the


    vi is top-rated and is worth more than one hundred million dors. This stupid b*tch is addicted to


    gambling and I was thinking of setting up a trap for her so that I can cheat her out of her money.


    Should I call her toe over and we¡¯ll set up a trap to get money out of her?¡±


    Linda: ¡°She owns a vi worth more than one hundred million dors? Is that really true?¡±


    Hannah: ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±


    Linda: ¡°Okay then, but I want sixty percent of the profits after we¡¯re done with the scam!¡±


    Hannah: ¡°No problem! You can get sixty percent and I will get forty percent!¡±


    Hannah was already trembling in fear as soon as the voice note was yed. She hurriedly said,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I am still your aunt no matter what happens. We¡¯re a


    family¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Hannah before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±


    After that, he asked one of Albert¡¯s men to drag her to the side.


    Then, Charlie Wade looked at Linda before he smiled and asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re very good at


    cheating when you are gambling?¡±


    Linda hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Wade, in fact, I only know a few tricks to cheat¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded as he asked, ¡°So, could you tell me how you cheated in the mahjong game


    today?¡±


    Linda hurriedly exined,¡± Well, I can actually customize the settings on the automatic mahjong


    machine. I can set all the presets for the tiles in advance on myputer. After that, I can just


    activate it on my cell phone at any time. When the automatic mahjong machine shuffles the tiles, it


    will simply follow my request and shuffle the tiles ording to my settings.¡±


    Linda continued exining, ¡°When the timees, I can simply use the software to control the


    number of tiles and I can specify the tiles that would go to each yer. I purposely gave your


    mother-inw all but one tile that would make up the Heavenly Hand and it is actually a dead end.


    She would never be able to win the game because I had already given another yer the tile that


    she would need in order to win. Moreover, both Hannah and Gianna are working together with me.


    So, it was basically impossible for your mother-inw to win¡­¡±


    After listening to Linda¡¯s exnation, Charlie Wade nodded slightly before he asked, ¡°So, how many


    people have you harmed and cheated using this method?¡±


    Linda hurriedly replied, ¡°Not many, not many¡­I don¡¯t usually do such a thing.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned before he asked, ¡°So, how many gamblers did you help the casino to cheat


    when you were working as a croupier in Macau? Among these gamblers you¡¯ve cheated, how many


    of them have gone bankrupt and sold their own sons or daughters, or even taken their own lives


    because of you?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 602


    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Linda was sweating profusely at this time.


    Over the years, she had already done plenty of such evil acts. She did not know how many lives


    she had ruined.


    Gambling was in itself an abyss that could swallow everything up. Some people fell into this abyss


    on their own, while others fell into it with their entire families.


    However, Linda had never cared about the life or death of these victims at all. She felt that this was


    her means to earn a living. How could she possibly win if other people did not lose?


    Therefore, she has never felt guilty because of these people.


    Charlie Wade could see right through the hearts of these people.


    People like this were the cruelest and most ruthless vampires in this world.


    She lived by sucking other people¡¯s blood and she did not care whether other people would die


    because she was sucking all of their blood.


    Charlie Wade naturally had no sympathy for such people.


    He looked at Linda with a yful expression on her face as he smiled and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s do this


    then. Why don¡¯t you y a few games with me?¡±


    Linda was stunned and she asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Wade, what would you like to y?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to gamble. I don¡¯t know how to y poker, mahjong, or


    anything else. I only know how to y rock paper scissors.¡±


    Linda asked with a puzzled expression on her face, ¡°You want to y rock paper scissors with me?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded before he said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to y rock paper scissors with you. We¡¯ll bet


    ten million dors for each game. What do you think about that?¡±


    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡± Linda was very nervous at this time. ¡°Mr. Wade, I do not dare to y with you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°You¡¯ll have to y no matter if you want to or otherwise!¡±


    Linda nodded before she replied in an anxious manner, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll do as you say, Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    After that, Linda asked again, ¡°Mr. Wade, are we going to y now?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we aren¡¯t in a rush. I¡¯ll have to make some


    preparations to cheat before we start ying.¡±


    ¡°Preparations to cheat?¡± Linda was very surprised.


    Charlie Wade smiled before he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know what I am talking about? Just like how you


    made all the ns and preparations before you cheat my mother-inw out of her money, I¡¯m going


    to do the same to win all of your money today.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Linda felt even more puzzled at this time.


    What could Charlie Wade possibly do to cheat in rock paper scissors?


    She had been cheating people for a lifetime but she really did not understand how anyone could


    possibly cheat in rock paper scissors!


    Was he going to deliberately be a few seconds behind his opponent? Was he going to wait to see


    what other people were going to do before he showed his hand?


    But that was simply too low and underhanded, right?


    Before Linda could even figure out what Charlie Wade was going to do, Charlie Wade suddenly


    grabbed her right hand and straightened all five of her fingers before breaking them all at once.


    Crack!


    All five of her fingers broke at once!


    Linda cried out in pain but Charlie Wade simply raised her left hand before he broke all five fingers


    on her left hand as well.


    Linda could no longer control any of her ten fingers and all ten of her fingers were limp as they hung


    onto her skin in an unnatural manner.


    At this time, Charlie Wade simply said, ¡°Well, if your hand is in that position, I¡¯m going to assume


    that you are showing paper by default. If you¡¯re going to form a rock, you¡¯ll have to curl all five of


    your fingers to make a fist. If you¡¯re going to form a scissors, you have to make a V with your


    fingers. Do you understand me?¡±


    Linda cried out loud as she said, ¡°Mr. Wade, all ten of my fingers are broken! How can I possibly


    form a rock or scissors now?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied disdainfully, ¡°That is none of my business. It has nothing to do with me at all.


    After all, when you cheat people of their money, you had also made sure that they had no chance of


    winning at all. I¡¯m simply giving you a taste of your own medicine today! This is what they call to


    deal with a man ording to how they deal with you.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 603


    Linda waspletely devastated.


    Never did she expect that Charlie Wade, with his harmless and innocent appearance, would be so


    ruthless and cruel!


    He broke her ten fingers and asked her to y rock-paper-scissors with him. She could only form


    the shape of paper with her broken fingers, which could only mean that she would keep on losing in


    the game!


    Charlie Wade nced at her nkly and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    He shook his hand while muttering, ¡°Rock, paper, scissors!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, he immediately formed a scissors hand.


    Linda couldn¡¯t control her fingers at all. She red at Charlie Wade with her sorrowful eyes.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Okay, scissors beats paper, I win. You owe me ten million.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s y the second round.¡±


    ¡°Rock, paper, scissors!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I won again! You owe me twenty million.¡±


    ¡°Come on, third round!¡±


    ¡°Rock, paper, scissors!¡±


    ¡°Hey, silly you, why do you keep showing paper? Huh, you¡¯re so funny. You owe me thirty million


    now.¡±


    Charlie Wade amused himself with the game. Soon, he won ten rounds, umting one hundred


    million.


    ¡°Come on, settle the bill now.¡±


    Linda¡¯s face twisted into a horrifying grimace. ¡°Master Wade, I don¡¯t have that much money¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hands indifferently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Call your family, your children,


    your children-inw, and your husband for help. Tell them to bring all the money in your ounts,


    as well as the properties that can be mortgaged to settle the bill.


    If it is short by even a penny, I¡¯ll send you and all of your family members who are over the age of


    eighteen to work at the ck coal mine to repay your debts with a monthly sry of two thousand


    dors per person. You¡¯ll be free when you pay off the hundred million.¡±


    Then, he turned to Albert and asked, ¡°Do you know of anyone who owns coal mines?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Albert blurted, ¡°I have some pals who evicted arrest here and ran to Erith. They own several


    coal mines in Erith, you can send them there!¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and turned to Linda. ¡°Okay, tell me honestly, how many family


    members do you have?¡±


    Linda knelt on the floor, wailing and begging, ¡°Please, Master Wade! My children are top students


    who graduated from prestigious universities. They work as professionals in their respective fields,


    please don¡¯t ruin their lives!¡±


    ¡°Oh, your children graduated from famous universities, huh? What about those families that you¡¯ve


    ruined? Is there food on their tables for their children to eat? Can their children go to school? Are


    they still alive? Why didn¡¯t you consider them when you ruined their lives?¡±


    Linda was trembling in utter fear, her face as pale as snow.


    Indeed, she harmed many people, a lot of families were ruined under her hands, but she never


    cared.


    All she wanted was to make money and the rest was just coteral damage that she couldn¡¯t be


    bothered with.


    Now, she had to reap what she sowed.


    Charlie Wade wanted to send her children, whom she provided with the best lives, to the coal mine


    as miners!


    Destroying her deceitful efforts was the best punishment for her!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 604


    Linda was frightened by Charlie Wade¡¯s remark. She wailed and said, ¡°Master Wade, please forgive


    me, I¡¯m sorry! I can give you all my money! I earned quite a lot when I was in Macau and I have a


    total of twenty million in my hands. I can give you all that money, please spare my children!¡±


    She took out her phone, opened the mobile banking app, and showed Charlie Wade the bnce of


    her ount.


    Indeed, there were more than twenty-one million in her personal ount.


    Charlie Wade said tly, ¡°Donate the money to the official donation ount of Hope Foundation!¡±


    He retrieved his phone, searched for the official ount, showed it to Linda, and said coldly,


    ¡°Transfer it now.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade, will you let me go after I donate the money?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do you want a bargain now?¡±


    Linda was taken aback. She grabbed his phone, keyed in the ount number that Charlie Wade


    showed her, and donated all the money to the charity.


    She passed the phone back to Charlie Wade and cried, ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯ve donated all the money


    and my ount bnce is zero. Can you let me go now, please?¡±


    After verifying the donation, he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you owe me a hundred million from the


    rock paper scissors game just now. Deducting the twenty-one million that you donated, you still owe


    me seventy-nine million.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade, the twenty-one million is all I have¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded indifferently. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll send you and your family to the coal mine


    to work. You pay the seventy-nine million dors debt with your two thousand dor monthly sry


    and I¡¯ll let you go after you clear the debt.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade, at two thousand a month, we¡¯ll only earn twenty-four thousand a year. We won¡¯t be


    able to clear the debt until we die!¡±


    ¡°What about the families who you¡¯d ruined? How did they pay off their debts? Have you ever


    thought about that? Karma is a b*tch, b*tch.¡±


    Charlie Wade turned to Hudson and asked, ¡°Tell me honestly, how many immediate members are


    there in your aunt¡¯s family?¡±


    Hudson sucked a nervous breath and uttered, ¡°She has a husband, a son, and a daughter. Her son


    got married the year before and his wife¡¯s family runs an underground casino in Aurouss Hilll. Her


    daughter got marriedst month and her husband offers microloans to the young college students.


    Several students havemitted suicide because they couldn¡¯t pay off the loans.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m impressed. A con woman gave birth to two children and one married the daughter of the


    owner of an illegal casino while the other one married a microloan lender. Well, as they say, birds of


    a feather flock together.¡±


    He sent a message to Isaac.


    ¡°There is a con woman in Aurouss Hilll named Linda Howard who has just returned from Macau.


    Find out where her family is right now, and bring her husband, son, daughter, and her children-in-


    law to Thompson First C11 vi.¡±


    Although Albert was the king of the underworld in Aurouss Hilll, he belonged to the underworld and


    there were some limitations to the things that he could execute, such as to handle the


    consequences after he kidnapped those people and brought them to the vi.


    But Isaac was different.


    He was the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurouss Hilll. In the city, even the honorable Lord


    Mooore of the Moore family had to tread carefully around him.


    So, there was basically nothing that Isaac couldn¡¯t do in Aurouss Hilll.


    After receiving Charlie Wade¡¯s order, Isaac started his work and sent his men to investigate and


    search for Linda¡¯s family.


    Linda wailed and cried, her face, neck, and body drenched by her tears and snot. She knelt before


    Charlie Wade and knocked her head on the floor to plea for a bargain and beg for forgiveness until


    her forehead was bleeding, but Charlie Wade showed no sympathy for her.


    After what she did to the families from her conning scheme, it was time for her to have a taste of her


    own medicine!


    However, he could only let her taste one dose of her medicine, which was iparable to the pain


    she had caused others!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 605


    While Linda cried bitterly, Charlie Wade ordered Albert¡¯s men to bring Hannah to him.


    Hannah was shaking with fright. She looked at Charlie Wade and pleaded, ¡°Charlie Wade, I¡¯m your


    aunt. You¡¯re part of our family. For¡­for the sake of the Wilson family, could you forgive me,


    please?¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled as if he heard a funny joke. ¡°Stop with your nonsense. Tell me, how much


    money do you have now?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She blurted out frantically, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money¡­ Really, I don¡¯t


    have any money!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance toe clean. I advise you to take it or you¡¯ll end up like Linda.¡±


    Hannah trembled in fear. She was being cautious in the midst of terror and said, ¡°I¡­ I have five


    million, that¡¯s all our family has¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded knowingly. ¡°Okay, open your mobile banking app now and show me the


    bnce.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have the app!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Charlie Wade said in a cold tone, ¡°If I find out that a mobile banking app is installed on


    your phone, I¡¯ll break your leg.¡±


    ¡°O¡­ okay, I¡¯ll show you, I¡¯ll show you¡­¡±


    She took out her phone frantically and opened the mobile banking app.


    She panicked when she saw the bnce.


    She had fifteen million in her ount.


    This was her and her husband¡¯s savings, and the money that Wendy received from Keh for


    being his lover!


    The money had not been in her ount earlier but was in Christopher¡¯s.


    Christopher had quickly transferred the money to her ount because Lady Wilson kept bugging


    them about the money.


    She had wanted to use the money to buy a house.


    However, during her previous house viewing, she bumped into ine Ma and it ended badly.


    Because of the unhappy incident, she dismissed the idea of buying a house. She had nned to


    con ine Ma¡¯s money and the Thompson First vi before searching for a better house to buy.


    If Charlie Wade knew that she had fifteen million, he would definitely not leave her a penny¡­


    Just when she was contemting on what to do, Charlie Wade snatched the phone off her hand,


    looked at the phone, and frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you only have five million?¡±


    Hannah cried desperately, ¡°Charlie Wade, this is all we have! Please, the Wilson family is done and


    Mom¡¯s house will be taken away by the bank. We need this money to buy a house¡­¡±


    Then, she said pitifully, ¡°Harold isn¡¯t married yet and neither is Wendy. This is the only money that


    we have¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯ve not given you a way out. I¡¯ll


    forgive you if you donate this money now but if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll let Albert throw you into the ocean!


    Choose now!¡±


    Hannah grimaced in terror as she nced at the fearsome Albert and said in a shaky voice, ¡°Okay!


    I¡¯ll donate the money! Please spare my life! I¡¯ll donate all the money now!¡±


    She took her phone back and transferred all the money in her ount to Hope Foundation.


    Charlie Wade nodded satisfyingly and said, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so sensible, I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    Hannah sighed in relief and said, ¡°So, Charlie Wade, could you let me go now?¡±


    ¡°Let you go?¡± Charlie Wade arched his eyebrow and then shook his head. ¡°I said I¡¯ll spare your life,


    but I never said you could go!¡±

 Chapter 606-610

    Chapter 606-610


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 606


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Hannah shrieked in a panic, ¡°But I just donated fifteen million as you said¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Charlie Wade said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the mastermind behind today¡¯s scam, do you think it¡¯s


    fair for me to punish Linda alone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Linda growled indignantly, ¡°She¡¯s the real culprit!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Hannah and smirked, ¡°See, even your aplice says that you¡¯re the


    culprit. You have to go to the coal mine with your pal here and contribute to the Hope Foundation.¡±


    Then, he pointed to the woman named Gianna andmanded, ¡°And you too, the three of you, get


    ready to work at the coal mine and redeem yourself.¡±


    Gianna cried out loud. She shook her head and hands, knocked her head on the floor to beg, and


    wailed, ¡°No, please don¡¯t! I¡¯m innocent! Linda dragged me here to join them for mahjong, that¡¯s all! I


    don¡¯t know about their n, I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe you? Shut up when I ask nicely and I¡¯ll spare


    your family. If I hear a single yelp from you, you¡¯ll end up like Linda and your whole family will go to


    the coal mine with you!¡±


    Gianna shut her mouth tightly and shivered in great fear. Indeed, she didn¡¯t mumble a word


    although she was terrified.


    Then, Charlie Wade said to Albert, ¡°Albert, make a headcount of all of these bullies here, including


    Hudson, and send all of them to work in the coal mine. They will be given the worst amodation


    and food, a monthly sry of two thousand dors, and they¡¯ll work all year round!¡±


    He added in a louder and stern voice, ¡°If these people work hard and voluntarily work overtime, give


    them a reasonable sry increment. On the contrary, if they arezy and procrastinate, deduct their


    sry ordingly. No matter what, as long as they manage to umte three hundred grand to


    donate to the Hope Foundation, let them go.¡±


    Two thousand a month, twenty-four thousand a year, it would take more than a decade to


    umte three hundred thousand dors.


    Even if their sry was increased to three thousand a month, thirty-six thousand a year, they still


    needed at least nine years to reach the three hundred thousand mark.


    Charlie Wade felt that since these people were part of the gambling racket, they had to atone for


    those families who were ruined by gambling and bankrupt. They also had to atone for the children


    who had gone through all kinds of hardships because of their parents¡¯ gambling habits.


    Sending them to work at the coal mine and make a donation with their sry was the best


    punishment for them.


    Albert nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I¡¯ll prepare a bus right away and send them there!¡±


    Charlie Wademanded, ¡°Before you let those gangsters on the bus, break their legs so as to


    prevent them from trying to escape from the mine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Master Wade. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll break their leg here, then have them cuffed with iron chains


    all day long when they arrive at the coal mine so that they can¡¯t run away!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction.


    Hannah cried desperately and pleaded, ¡°Charlie Wade, you can¡¯t lock me at the coal mine forever¡­


    I still have my husband and children to take care of and my mother-inw to support¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said tly, ¡°Simple, the same rule applies to you too, I¡¯ll let you go when you save


    enough to make the three hundred thousand dor donation.¡±


    Hannah wailed loudly, ¡°No, Charlie Wade, you can¡¯t do this to me! We are family!¡±


    ¡°Family? Why didn¡¯t you think of this when you cheated my mother-inw? Why didn¡¯t you think that


    we are family then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ine Ma, who had been silent throughout, shouted angrily, ¡°Hannah Queen, you cruel b*tch, you


    wanted to con me and now you talk about family?¡±


    Hannah knelt in front of her, crying and begging, ¡°ine Ma, I¡¯m so sorry, I know I did you wrong,


    but I¡¯m still your sister-inw after all. Please forgive me!¡±


    ine Ma kicked her aside and growled, ¡°You conned me. You let me lose two million dors, then


    you aimed your target at my house, then my vi. You were trying to drive us to a dead-end! You are


    a cruel and greedy b*tch!¡±


    Then, something crossed ine Ma¡¯s mind suddenly. She pped her thigh and screamed, ¡°D*mn,


    my money!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 607


    ine Mapletely forgot about her money when she was immersed by the scene of the people


    wailing and crying.


    When the thought struck her mind, she turned to Charlie Wade and yelled, ¡°Hurry, ask them to


    return the money to me! They won more than two million dors from me!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked them to donate their money to Hope Foundation for two reasons, one was to


    punish them and the other was to teach his mother-inw a lesson.


    You were always so greedy and dissatisfied with your current situation, weren¡¯t you?


    You were addicted to gambling, weren¡¯t you?


    You thought that you could make a fortune and be rich by ying mahjong, didn¡¯t you?


    Well, I let you lose all your money so that this experience would stick in your mind!


    Charlie Wade looked at the women on the floor and asked, already knowing what their answer


    would be, ¡°Hey, about the money you won from my mother-inw¡ªquickly discuss how you¡¯re


    going to repay her!¡±


    They exchanged befuddled nces and cried, ¡°We¡¯ve donated all our money to the foundation,


    including her money¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade turned to ine Ma and shrugged indifferently, ¡°Sorry, Mom, they don¡¯t have the


    money.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± ine Ma gaped in horror and then screamed in great dismay. She barged forward,


    grabbed Hannah¡¯s hair with one hand and Linda¡¯s hair with the other, and shook their heads


    violently. She even bumped their heads together like two bowling balls.


    She screamed and cursed hysterically, ¡°Argh, b*tches! Give me back my money! Give it back to


    me!!!¡±


    A lot of their hair was torn off their scalps from the shaking and tugging. Their painful wails echoed


    through the house. Hannah cried out aggrievedly, ¡°ine Ma, please let go, ine Ma, please! Your


    money has gone mostly to Linda, I only won a little from you and I donated it all¡­¡±


    ine Ma let go of Hannah and grabbed Linda¡¯s hair with both hands. Then, she released one hand


    to p and scratch her face until it was covered in blood and was swelling badly.


    ¡°Linda Howard, you¡¯d better return the money to me today or I¡¯ll scratch your skin off your face!


    Argh, d*mn you! I¡¯ll ruin your face!¡±


    Linda didn¡¯t dare to fight back although she was in great pain. She could only cry and beg, saying,


    ¡°ine Ma, I¡¯m sorry. ine Ma, please let me go. I really don¡¯t have the money now, I donated all


    of them to the charity at your son-inw¡¯s order, that includes the money that I won from you. I really


    don¡¯t have any money to give you¡­¡±


    ine Ma was out of her mind. She scratched Linda¡¯s mouth and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care! Give me


    back my money! Give me back my money!¡±


    Soon, the corner of Linda¡¯s mouth was torn and bleeding. Her face grimaced in pain and she wailed


    in horror.


    ine Ma had gonepletely crazy now. All she wanted was to get her money back which was all


    the money their family had. These people conned her of all her money.


    Now she had only taken back her house and nothing else¡­


    She knocked Linda to the floor, crouched over her, and pped her non-stop.


    Linda was in utter pain. She screamed and struggled violently. Suddenly, there was a sudden


    cracking sound from the pocket of Linda¡¯s jacket. ine Ma and Linda froze.


    After a while, ine Ma roared, ¡°Bangle! My bangle! My jade bangle!¡±


    She screamed like a lunatic as she reached out to Linda¡¯s pocket. Abruptly, she yelped in pain and


    withdrew her hand. Her fingers had been cut and were bleeding.


    Even so, she reached in Linda¡¯s pocket again and retrieved a small part of the broken jade bangle


    out of the pocket¡­


    ine Ma sat on the floor and howled in despair as she looked at the broken bangle!


    The jade bangle that was worth five million dors!


    And she had broken it!


    The most valuable jadeite jewelry were bangles. A bangle with such a good quality could fetch up to


    four or five million on the market. However, once broken, they could only be made into rings or


    pendants that would only be worth around two hundred thousand¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 608


    ine Ma was on the verge of copsing.


    She couldn¡¯t collect the two million dors and she broke the five million dor jade bangle. It was a


    terrible loss!


    She turned her re at Gianna and shouted hysterically, ¡°You! You didn¡¯t donate your money! Give


    me back my money! Give me all my money back or I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll f*cking kill you!¡±


    Gianna knelt on the floor in fright, crying and pleading, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, I¡¯m very poor. I only


    have around sixty thousand in my savings ount. I¡¯ll transfer it all to you if you want it¡­¡±


    ine Ma pped her furiously and growled, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Show me your bnce! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any money, I have an ie of two thousand something a month. I wouldn¡¯t


    have joined Linda to con people if I were rich¡­¡±


    Then, she took out her phone, opened the mobile banking app, and showed ine Ma her bnce.


    It really only had sixty-three thousand dors in it.


    ine Ma nearly fainted.


    What could she do with sixty-three thousand dors?!


    She had lost a hundred times that amount!


    ine Ma turned her fury gaze at Charlie Wade and yelled, ¡°You! It¡¯s all your fault! Loser, why did


    you let them donate the money? Why didn¡¯t you let them pay me back?!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned in annoyance and said monotonously, ¡°Mom, I just saved your life. Nothing is


    more important than that!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± ine Ma stomped furiously, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to save my life! I want you to get my money


    back! Now that my money¡¯s all gone, what¡¯s the point of staying alive? Give me back my money!


    Give it back!¡±


    Charlie Wade rolled his eyes at her, ignoring her.


    He had deliberately made her lose the money so that it could teach her a lesson. Otherwise, she


    would get into more trouble in the future.


    He didn¡¯t even care if she died, but it would make ire Wilson Wilson sad and he didn¡¯t want that


    to happen.


    While watching the chaotic scene unfold, Albert was agitated by ine Ma¡¯s irrationality and felt


    sorry for Charlie Wade.


    What kind of a f*cking mother-inw she was? How could she still so stubbornly cause a scene


    after he saved her life?!


    Albert red at her indignantly and chided, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t think that you can be


    disrespectful to Master Wade just because you are his mother-inw! If you don¡¯t tone it down a bit,


    I¡¯ll send you to the coal mine with them!¡±


    ine Ma was startled by his loud growl. She suppressed her anger and muttered sheepishly, ¡°It¡¯s


    none of your business.¡±


    Then, she pointed at Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Do you know that this guy is actually a big liar? You¡¯re


    being fooled by him. He¡¯s using you as his weapon and shield! Someday when youe to your


    senses, you¡¯ll be the first to kill him!¡±


    Albert was enraged. He pped her and yelled, ¡°If you dare to instigate my rtionship with Master


    Wade again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ine Ma crouched in fear.


    She knew how capable Albert was. She would definitely be dead if she got on his nerves, so she


    stepped back and kept her mouth shut.


    Albert stood in front of Charlie Wade, bowed, and said in an anguished voice, ¡°Master Wade, I feel


    so upset and angry on your behalf! I have something to say even if it may upset you!¡±


    Then, he raised his voice a little and blurted, ¡°As a man with such powerful ability and strength, why


    do you want to be the son-inw of this shrew? Even if you and your wife are very much in love,


    there¡¯s no reason to let this kind of vixen be alive on the! Besides, she has disrespected you


    over and over again. You should just kill her!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 609


    Charlie Wade shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Forget it, Albert. Sometimes, there are things that


    you must learn to ept, be it good or bad.¡±


    Albert red at ine Ma indignantly while she crouched at the side, trembling in horror.


    She didn¡¯t dare to mention a word about the money anymore and kept the grief and bitterness in her


    heart.


    At this moment, several cars stopped abruptly in the vi¡¯s courtyard. Isaac got out of the car and


    personally escorted five adults who were tied up into the house.


    Fear and terror were written all over the five people¡¯s faces. As soon as they saw Linda after


    entering the door, a young man blurted, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Linda looked at the crowd and wailed in despair when she saw her husband, children, and children-


    inw being taken into the house.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s all my fault¡­ I¡¯m so sorry for dragging all of you into this¡­¡±


    A man in his fifties hurriedly asked, ¡°Dear, what¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly, ¡°Are you aware that your wife is a con woman who ruins other people¡¯s


    lives?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± the man mumbled sheepishly.


    Charlie Wade watched his expression and reaction closely. He smirked and said, ¡°Are you trying to


    bluff me? Your wife has been active for so long, it would be so weird if you don¡¯t know who she


    really is!¡±


    Then, he nced at the five people slowly and asked, ¡°Which of you are Linda¡¯s children?¡±


    A young man and woman raised their hands timidly. They still couldn¡¯tprehend the situation.


    Charlie Wade sneered, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve graduated from prestigious universities. Do you know


    where your tuition fees came from?¡±


    They exchanged nervous nces, neither daring to speak.


    Linda¡¯s husband roughly grasped the situation. He assumed that his wife had been caught when


    she cheated, so he quickly said, ¡°Sir, did you catch my wife cheating? If so, let me know how much


    she owes you, I¡¯llpensate you for the money lost. Is it okay?¡±


    Linda wailed, ¡°Dear, our money has been donated to the charity, all twenty million of it, including the


    two million I won today!¡±


    ¡°What? You donated it?!¡± Linda¡¯s husband asked in shock, ¡°To whom did you donate it to?¡±


    Charlie Wade answered in a cold tone, ¡°To Hope Foundation!¡±


    Then, he looked at the family of five like an eagle watching over its prey and reprimanded sternly,


    ¡°You blood-sucking vampires, I wonder how many people you¡¯ve scammed and how many families


    have you ruined over the years! But look at you having afortable and luxurious life. You can


    even send your children to good universities and they¡¯ve be sessful people. Do you think


    you can get away with this?¡±


    Linda¡¯s entire family looked scared and horrified.


    Charlie Wade continued, ¡°Today, I will send all of you to the coal mine in Erith forbor work and


    use your blood and sweat as atonement for your sins!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± the young folks shrieked abruptly.


    A man yelled, ¡°No! I¡¯m not from their family, I¡¯m just their son-inw¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°So? Do you seriously think you can get away with this? I heard that you are


    a lender of microloans, right? Tell me, how many young people have you ruined?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°From now on, if I listen to another rambling from you, you don¡¯t have to go to the coal mine, I¡¯ll just


    dig a pit and bury you. You¡¯ll be coal after ten million years!¡±


    Another good-looking young woman cried, ¡°I¡¯m just their daughter-inw, I haven¡¯t done anything


    wrong!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°I heard that your family owns an underground casino, am I right?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 610


    Blood drained from the woman¡¯s face. She blurted, her voice shaky, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never been involved in


    the operations, I just do the ounting¡­¡±


    ¡°ounting?¡± Charlie Wade said tly, ¡°That makes you an aplice too! You¡¯d better go with


    them to redeem yourself. All of you are really a bunch of scum!¡±


    Isaac said, ¡°Master Wade, I know this woman. Her father is Lucas Frank and he runs an


    underground casino nearby. Do you want me to destroy them?¡±


    ¡°Investigate their operations and background and see what they¡¯ve done. If their sins are


    unforgivable, just kill them.¡±


    The woman copsed on the floor, frightened and befuddled.


    Soon, three Toyota Coaster mini buses drove into Thompson First and parked in front of the vi.


    Albert¡¯s men broke Hudson¡¯s leg along with the rest of his gang¡¯s before sending them into the bus.


    Charlie Wade said to ine Ma, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡±


    There was a dash of embarrassment on ine Ma¡¯s face. She pulled Charlie Wade aside and


    whispered, ¡°They filmed me, the shameful kind. Quick, help me find it out!¡±


    ¡°The shameful kind?¡± Charlie Wade frowned in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ine Ma stomped anxiously. ¡°That kind of video! They forced me to take off my clothes and filmed


    me¡­You must find the video and delete it! If the video leaks out, I may as well just die here!¡±


    Charlie Wade was dumbfounded for a second. He never expected that his mother-inw had been


    through such an erotic ride.


    Shaking his head dejectedly, he pulled Hudson towards him and asked coldly, ¡°Did you film her?¡±


    Hudson cried in horror, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop all the bullsh*t. Where¡¯s the video?¡±


    ¡°On my phone!¡±


    ¡°Did you send it to anyone?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I swear!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded. He took the phone out of his pocket, handed it to ine Ma, and said, ¡°Mom,


    look for the video yourself and delete it.¡±


    ine Ma quickly grabbed the phone, found the video in the album, and deleted it.


    On second thought, she threw the phone on the floor and smashed it.


    Then, she growled in dismay, ¡°I¡¯ll go after all of them get on the bus!¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged indifferently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask them to hurry up. It¡¯s getting dark, I need to go


    home to cook for ire Wilson Wilson.¡±


    After watching all of them being loaded into the three buses, ine Ma huffed and threw the car key


    to Charlie Wade. ¡°You drive.¡±


    Charlie Wade bid farewell to Isaac and Albert, then got into Jacob Wilson¡¯s BMW and drove away


    from Thompson First.


    As soon as they left Thompson First, ine Ma cried out loud, ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so unlucky today! I


    lost two million dors but I only got sixty thousand back! I broke the jade bangle¡­¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more distressed and heartbroken she was. She red at Charlie


    Wade who was behind the wheels with her teary eyes and chided, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, loser! What the


    hell is wrong with you? Why did you ask them to donate the money to Hope Foundation?! Why


    didn¡¯t you let them pay me back?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly, ¡°Mom, if you had taken their money just now, what do you think would


    happen if the police find out they¡¯ve disappeared? The police would track their past activities and


    find out that you took their money right before they disappeared. There would be nothing you can


    do to clear your name and by then, Dad and ire Wilson Wilson would know about this too¡­¡±


    ine Ma was shocked by his remark and blurted out, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell Dad and ire Wilson Wilson


    about this, do you hear me?!¡±

 Chapter 611-615

    Chapter 611-615


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 611


    ine Ma knew that if she was busted, she could be charged for gambling. Worse still, if her


    husband and daughter knew that she had gambled with such arge amount of money, they would


    be infuriated.


    She would be condemned for what she had done.


    Although the money was gone now, at least she did not end up worse than those people who were


    sent to the coal mine for the next one to two decades.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t help feeling depressed with the money and bangle lost.


    She could still exin herself about the broken bangle. She had taken the broken pieces with her


    anyway, she could tell her family that the bangle broke.


    What exnation should shee up with regarding the money?


    Jacob Wilson did not have his own bank ount. All the household money was in her own hands,


    including the money her husband earned from reselling the antiques.


    Now, she had lost all the money to gambling. If Jacob Wilson were to find out about it, he would be


    extremely angry at her!


    ine Ma was sighing in depression and agitation. She was regretful about what happened today.


    On the way home, Albert called Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Master Wade, I personally watched the


    team departing to the highway and they are on the way to Erith now. I should have gone there


    myself and handled the situation, but I have some business to tend to at Heaven Springs tonight.


    Some bigshot reserved the Diamond Suite for a dinner banquet, so I need to go and take a look¡­¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fly there tomorrow to check on things. The convoy will be there


    when I arrive in the afternoon.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously, ¡°Do you have noble guests tonight at your restaurant? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The Webb family of the South Region, that is, Donald Webb and his son, Sean.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned in confusion. It has been several days, why hadn¡¯t they left yet?


    Did they intend to stay at Aurouss Hilll and dig him out?


    After all, he was the reason why Kian Webb had to eat poop every hour.


    The Webb family must have realized that there must be a hidden agenda behind this, and so, they


    have stayed back in search of the truth.


    However, Charlie Wade was not worried at all. No matter how powerful the Webb family was, they


    were not on par with the Wade family.


    Besides, even without mentioning the Wade family¡¯s name, the Webb family couldn¡¯t touch him with


    his current power and strength.


    If they insisted on targeting him, he had no choice but to counterattack them.


    Hence, Charlie Wade said into the phone, ¡°Okay, noted. Get busy, then.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master Wade!¡±


    They almost arrived home when he ended the call.


    ine Ma said, ¡°Pull the car over, I¡¯ll drive back by myself. You can walk home, I don¡¯t want your


    dad and ire Wilson Wilson to see using back together!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded indifferently. He stopped the car by the road and got off. He could visit the


    market and buy some ingredients for dinner.


    When he was at the market, he called Jacob Wilson to see if the party at Glorious Club was over.


    Jacob Wilson told Charlie Wade that he had just returned home after the party and thanked Charlie


    Wade profusely for amending his honor tonight.


    When Charlie Wade returned home from the market, Jacob Wilson was sitting in the living room,


    humming delightfully while holding a cup of tea.


    He grinned from ear to ear when he saw Charlie Wadeing in. ¡°Hey, my dear son-inw,


    wee home!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 612


    Charlie Wade smiled at him. After finding out that ire Wilson Wilson and ine Ma were not in


    the living room, he asked, ¡°Have ire Wilson Wilson and Mom returned?¡±


    ¡°No and yes,¡± Jacob Wilson gestured indifferently and said, ¡°Your mom went into the room as soon


    as she came home, saying that she was not feeling well. I wonder what¡¯s wrong with her, she must


    have lost money ying mahjong and is heartbroken!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked attentively, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you want to check on her? Just in case?¡±


    ¡°Argh, forget it.¡± Jacob Wilson gestured, unconcerned. ¡°She only knows ying mahjong and


    nothing else, I¡¯m sick of it. Even if she loses, it¡¯s only about several thousand, just leave her be.


    She¡¯ll know how to slow down after crying for two days!¡±


    Charlie Wade tried to stifle hisugh.


    Several thousand?


    Dad, you should multiply that by eight thousand!


    Your wife has lost more than sixty million today!


    Now that he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at ine Ma¡¯s stupidity. She had lost more


    than sixty million in a mahjong game with those aunties. What kind of idiot must she be to have


    made such a horrifying mistake?


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Wilson family vi, just like Jacob Wilson, Christopher was sittingfortably on


    a recliner in the living room, sipping tea and humming gleeful songs while waiting for Hannah¡¯s


    triumphant return.


    There was no doubt that Christopher and Jacob Wilson were brothers. The way they celebrated


    happy moments was almost the same.


    Christopher was looking at his phone and giggled every time he read the message that Hannah had


    sent him an hour ago.


    The message read, ¡°Dear, ine Ma¡¯s two million dors in savings, her house that she currently


    lives in, and the jade bangle worth five million are in our hands now! She has also mortgaged the


    Thompson First vi to us as coteral for her debts, Charlie Wade is sending us the housing


    contract now! We¡¯re going to be rich!¡±


    Christopher made a brief calction in his mind. Excluding the misceneous things, the vi alone


    could sell for at least a hundred and twenty million. When they divided the money by four, he would


    get nearly fifty million!


    Fifty million, that was more than enough!


    At that time, if he added in his cash, ine Ma¡¯s current house, and the jade bangle, they could get


    a few million more. By then, they would get more than fifty million!


    In addition to the fifteen million dors he had in his ount, it would add up to nearly seventy


    million!


    The money would be enough for him to enjoy hisvish life for a long time even if the Wilson family


    were to go bankrupt!


    He even started nning on how he would spend the money.


    First of all, he would give his mother eight million.


    The olddy had been bugging him continuously because of the eight million. He could onlyfort


    her by saying that the fund manager needed two days¡¯ time to withdraw the money from their fixed


    deposit ount and assured her that he would transfer the money to the Wilson Group¡¯s ount


    as soon as he received the money.


    So, he decided he would give eight million to his mother and shut her up forever after Hannah


    cheated ine Ma of her money.


    As for the remaining money, he would keep it a secret and must not let his mother know of its


    existence. He nned to buy a mansion and move in after the family goes bankrupt.


    Christopher was extremely happy when his imagination ran wild in his head. He sighed in a grin,


    ¡°Sigh, ine Ma, you b*tch, how dare you be so cocky with us after getting the vi, huh? Do you


    feel the pain now? Serve you right, b*tch! Think of the losses aspensation for our emotional


    damages!¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel a bit of sadness or sorrow for making ine Ma bankrupt.


    This b*tch deserved to be cheated and scammed!


    In fact, he should think of a way to scam her money every time she had money in her pocket and


    turn her into their long-term ie source!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 613


    While Christopher indulged in his imagination, thinking about how to make ine Ma his long-term


    cash withdrawal machine, Lady Wilson walked in from the outside with a gloomy expression.


    Christopher jumped from his seat and greeted, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re home! How¡¯s everything?¡±


    Lady Wilson huffed indignantly and said, ¡°The bank will soon start the bankruptcy liquidation


    process, they said that it will start next Monday. Once the process starts, they will seize this house.


    Where is the eight million that you promised? Why haven¡¯t you transferred it to me yet?!¡±


    Christopher chuckled pretentiously. ¡°Mom, stop rushing me. Didn¡¯t I tell you that the money is stuck


    in the fixed deposit ount? My fund manager is trying to withdraw it as soon as possible. I


    promised that I¡¯ll give you the money, just be patient.¡±


    If possible, he didn¡¯t want to give his mother even a penny. However, something changed his mind.


    He depended on Lady Wilson to inherit the anonymous assets that Lady Wilson had hidden away,


    including the millions in life insurance after her death, several million jewelry in her personal


    possession, and his father¡¯s antiques worth more than twenty million.


    He understood his mother very well. Those jewelry and antiques were herst straw, she would


    never use them to save thepany. Moreover, no one knew where these things were kept except


    for her. She must have shifted these things to a safe ce a long time ago so that when the bank


    and court order came to seize thepany and property, they would never find these things.


    If he had a fallout with his mother now, his mother might not leave the inheritance to him. So, no


    matter what, he had to give the eight million dors up!


    When Linda sold Charlie Wade¡¯s Thompson First vi, he could give Lady Wilson the eight million!


    Lady Wilson couldn¡¯t read his mind, but hearing his excuses, she huffed in agitation, ¡°Chris, I raised


    you. I know something¡¯s brewing in your mind just by looking at your expression. Don¡¯t you dare


    drag this matter and keep the money for yourself! If you don¡¯t give me the money, I¡¯ll move to Jacob


    Wilson¡¯s house tomorrow. When I die, I¡¯ll leave my life insurance, jewelry, and your father¡¯s antiques


    to Jacob Wilson! Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you!¡±


    Christopher panicked. Just as he thought, his mother threatened him with the inheritance. He


    quickly walked to his mother andforted, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Since I¡¯ve already


    promised you, I¡¯ll definitely give you the money. I¡¯ll give it as soon as today and tomorrow at the


    latest, okay?¡±


    Lady Wilson crashed down on the sofa and said, ¡°Okay, bring me the money now!¡±


    Christopher spread his arms, frowning. ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t have the money now¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    give it to you tomorrow!¡±


    Before he could finish, Lady Wilson yelped in agony and cried, ¡°Argh! Tomorrow, tomorrow! You


    ungrateful b*stard, how dare you to keep pushing the word tomorrow in my face! I¡¯ve raised you for


    nothing!¡±


    Christopher patted the old woman¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Mom, rx, stop yelling. I really don¡¯t


    have the money, it is with Hannah! She has gone out today to settle the matter. When shees


    back, I¡¯ll give it to you noter than tomorrow!¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Lady Wilson stopped crying and asked, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, why hasn¡¯t she returned?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She had gone out to the bank, she should be back soon¡­¡±


    Then, he took out his phone and sent Hannah a message, ¡°Dear, where are you now? Are you on


    the way home?¡±


    Yet, he did not receive any reply.


    He frowned in confusion and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll call Hannah now.¡±


    He called Hannah and turned on the speakerphone, and a system reminder resonated, ¡°Sorry, the


    person you have called is unavable.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s weird. See, Mom? You heard it, her phone must be out of battery, I can¡¯t get through to


    her¡­¡±


    ¡°Continue to call until you get through!¡± Lady Wilson chided angrily, ¡°Let me warn you, don¡¯t you try


    to fool me. Give me the phone, I¡¯ll call her myself!¡±


    Christopher sighed helplessly and handed the phone to his mother. ¡°Here, you call her.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 614


    After taking the phone, Lady Wilson tried to dial Hannah¡¯s number, but the same notification came


    through.


    She said in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why has she switched off her phone?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s quitemon for the phone to turn off automatically when the battery is dead. Besides,


    she¡¯s outside and it¡¯s inconvenient for her to charge her phone.¡±


    Lady Wilson threw the phone to him and chided angrily, ¡°Then keep calling until the call gets


    through!¡±


    Christopher sighed. He sat on the couch and kept calling and hanging up.


    It went on for half an hour but he couldn¡¯t get through to her.


    As Christopher attempted to call her again, he felt that something wasn¡¯t going right as they had


    nned¡­


    Logically speaking, the mahjong scam that Hannah and Linda had nned was not held outdoors


    but inside a house. Charging a phone should not be a big problem.


    Moreover, he reminded her again and again to always keep in touch just so he could go and save


    her if anything happened.


    Hence, it was impossible that she would turn off her phone without warning.


    What exactly was going on?


    As his mind ran wild, he sat up straight, frowned sternly, and mumbled to himself, ¡°Something isn¡¯t


    right¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson threw a sideways nce at him and said, ¡°Drop the act. Tell me, what the hell is going


    on!¡±


    Suddenly, Christopher felt like he stumbled into a messy web, he started to feel uneasy and irritable.


    He looked at his mother and said, ¡°Mom, please stay out of this first. I can¡¯t contact Hannah now, let


    me try to call some other people to see if anyone is with her.¡±


    Then, he searched for Linda¡¯s number and called her.


    The same system reminder sounded. Her phone was switched off too.


    Next, he tried calling Hudson and Gianna, and the result was the same¡­


    This was so weird! What the hell was going on?!


    Christopher waspletely confused and agitated!


    He scratched his head in a panic, the bad premonition in his heart growing stronger and stronger.


    Lady Wilson watched his son curiously. Slowly, she started to feel that he was not faking it, and it


    was then when she realized that something must have gone wrong!


    She sat up straight and hurriedly asked, ¡°Chris, what is going on? Tell me now!¡±


    Christopher shook his head in bewilderment and mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why do you look so frustrated and unsettled? Why hasn¡¯t Hannah been in touch yet? What


    are you hiding from me?¡±


    Christopher hesitated for a moment. Then, he sighed, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Mom, let me be


    honest with you. Actually, Hannah had set up a trap for ine Ma today. She hired a con woman to


    y mahjong with ine Ma with the purpose of cheating ine Ma of her money and Charlie


    Wade¡¯s vi. When the bank seizes our house, you can finally stay at the Thompson First vi that


    you¡¯ve always dreamed of!¡±


    Lady Wilson blinked in excitement and blurted in a hurry, ¡°So, did Hannah get the vi? When can I


    move in?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 615


    Upon hearing the words ¡®Thompson First¡¯, Lady Wilson¡¯s eyes opened so wide they almost popped


    out of her eye sockets.


    She had coveted Charlie Wade¡¯s new vi for a long time and even in her dreams, she wanted to


    move into the house so badly.


    In fact, she hoped she could die in the house.


    There were some superstitions and sayings among the folk, such as it is best not to die in the


    hospital because you might not find the way home.


    Another one was it is best to wear your shroud before you die because you might be naked when


    you go to the afterlife.


    Yet another example was that if you die in a mansion, you would be able to reincarnate into a


    wealthy family in your next life and enjoy the glory and wealth.


    Therefore, Lady Wilson longed that she could live in a top-notch luxury vi like Thompson First


    until the day she died.


    The other day, she had directed Harold to rob the vi but ended with horrible consequences.


    Harold and his bodyguards had been beaten up terribly.


    Since then, she stopped thinking about robbing the vi forcibly, but her greed never ended.


    She was extremely thrilled when she heard that Christopher and Hannah were nning to snatch


    the vi out of ine Ma¡¯s hands!


    At this moment, Harold and Wendy had just returned home. They were equally excited when they


    overheard their father and grandmother¡¯s conversation.


    Harold rushed forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Dad, did you just say the Mom was going to snatch


    Charlie Wade¡¯s vi from ine Ma? How is it? Did she seed?¡±


    Wendy grinned excitedly too. ¡°Yes, Dad, how is it?¡±


    Christopher sighed dejectedly though and said, ¡°In thest message your mom sent me, she said


    that she had gotten ine Ma¡¯s cash, the house that she currently lives in, and Charlie Wade¡¯s


    Thompson First vi¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Lady Wilson interjected with a shrill voice, ¡°That is really great news!


    Wonderful! In that case, when the bank seizes our house, we can immediately move into Thompson


    First! Hahaha! ine Ma, that uneducated pathetic shrew! She deserves to be cheated! It is best if


    we can make her broke and miserable!¡±


    Christopher stered a bitter smile on his face as he said, ¡°Mom, even if the scam works, we still


    have to share it with the partners. If we want to keep the vi, we mustpensate those con


    women several hundred thousand, but the most critical thing is that I can¡¯t get hold of Hannah! I


    can¡¯t get in touch with her along with her partners who organized the scam with her! They¡¯re all


    gone!¡±


    ¡°Gone?¡± Lady Wilson was startled. After a short pause, she frowned and muttered, ¡°Chris, do you


    think she has run away with the money?¡±


    ¡°Run away?¡± Christopher blurted in disbelief, ¡°No way! Hmm, I don¡¯t think so. Why would she run


    away?¡±


    Harold also said, ¡°Grandma, Mom wouldn¡¯t run away with the money, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Lady Wilson shook her head and said, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s hard to say! Look at us, we are partly finished now,


    and Hannah knows very well that our family can no longer return to its previous glory. And you, you


    idiot, you¡¯ve given her all the money. If she decides that she doesn¡¯t want to live a miserable life with


    you, she¡¯d just run away with the money!¡±


    Then, her tone became solemn. ¡°Think about it, what if she has sold the vi and gotten tens of


    millions or billions of dors in her pocket? She has more than one reason to run! Maybe she has


    already gone abroad and disappeared just like that!¡±


    Christopher defended her, saying, ¡°Mom, Hannah has been married to me for so many years. We


    quarrel and fight sometimes but our rtionship is very solid!¡±


    Lady Wilson chided coldly, ¡°That¡¯s because she had no money! She had to rely on us financially, but


    now? The financial power was shifted to her hands the minute you gave her all your savings. She


    doesn¡¯t need you anymore!¡±


    Then, she growled loudly, ¡°Besides, if she gets Charlie Wade¡¯s vi today, her worth must have


    skyrocketed several fold with the tens of millions of assets in her possession! To her, you are no


    longer a husband but a handicap instead!¡±


    Christopher froze abruptly.


    He didn¡¯t want to admit that what his mother said was true, but vaguely, he realized there was


    something wrong in this matter.

 Chapter 616-620

    Chapter 616-620


    Table of Contents


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 616


    It was possible that Hannah would make a run for it if she really had that much money in hand. After


    all, she and ine Ma were two peas in a pod. They were greedy and loved money more than


    anything.


    ¡®Mother is right,¡¯ Christopher thought. ¡®Now that me, our children, and even my mother have


    be burdens, it¡¯s possible that she has chosen to run away with the money!¡¯


    Ayer of resentment and gloom surfaced on Christopher¡¯s face. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Let me


    call ine Ma and ask.¡±


    He grabbed his phone and called ine Ma.


    His call was answered almost immediately.


    ¡°Hey, ine Ma, it¡¯s your brother-inw, Christopher¡­¡±


    ine Ma gritted her teeth in disdain when his voice came from the other end of the line!


    This f*cking old dog! He must have known about Hannah¡¯s plot to scam her!


    Maybe he was the real mastermind behind all this!


    When she thought about the terrible losses she had suffered today, she wanted to curse him at the


    top of her lungs!


    However, when her thought shifted to the fact that Hannah was on her way to the coal mine, she


    suppressed her anger and said disdainfully, ¡°Christopher Wilson, my husband and I were kicked out


    of the Wilson family, remember? Why are you calling yourself ¡®brother-inw¡¯?¡±


    Christopher huffed a heavy breath of dismay, but since he had called her for an important reason,


    he knew that he couldn¡¯t annoy her. Hence, he cleared his throat and said sheepishly, ¡°Sorry, ine


    Ma, I misspoke.¡±


    ine Ma snorted. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have time for your bullsh*t. Talk, what do you want from me?¡±


    Christopher asked hastily, ¡°ine Ma, have you seen Hannah today?¡±


    ine Ma quickly denied, ¡°No! I¡¯ve not seen her since we met at Summer¡¯s house the other day.


    What happened?¡±


    ¡°No?!¡± Christopher yelped, and then cursed in his heart, ¡®B*tch, who do you think you¡¯re fooling, you


    lying b*tch? Hannah has been broadcasting to me live the entire day today! She reported to me


    when she arrived at your house, she reported to me when she was in your BMW, and she reported


    to me when she was ying mahjong with you. In fact, she even reported to me how much money


    and assets she had won from you! And you dare to say that you didn¡¯t see her?!¡¯


    Christopher was exceptionally furious, but he swallowed his fury, and tried again, ¡°When Hannah


    went out this morning, she said she was going to y mahjong with you. Are you sure you didn¡¯t


    meet her?¡±


    ine Ma was rather chagrined. The three women who yed mahjong with her today along with


    their gangster had been sent to the coal mine. If their family members somehow found out that their


    disappearance was rted to her, they might get revenge on her. Worse, she wouldn¡¯t be able to


    defend her innocence if they called the police!


    So, she had no choice but to deny it to the end!


    She said impatiently, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re funny, do you know that? How can I not know if I have seen her or


    not? The answer is still NO! No, I didn¡¯t meet her today!¡±


    Christopher didn¡¯t care if he would be exposed. He started to ask with a frantic tone, ¡°ine Ma,


    please don¡¯t hang up. Tell me honestly, please, did you see her? Where did she go? At noon, she


    sent me a message saying that she was ying mahjong with you at a friend¡¯s house and she even


    told me that she had won Charlie Wade¡¯s Thompson First vi! How could you not have met her?¡±


    ¡°Christopher, are you trying to make a joke here? It¡¯s not funny, by the way! Since when did she win


    our vi? Besides, I said I haven¡¯t seen Hannah today, do you understand? I can¡¯t stand her, how


    could I have yed mahjong with her?¡±


    Speaking of which, she figured that Christopher must be behind the scam, so she gritted her teeth


    and eximed, ¡°Christopher, it¡¯s possible that your wife has eloped with someone and used me as a


    smokescreen! I heard a rumor that she used to frequent a gigolo at the KTV lounge who is about


    the same age as your son Harold. I even heard that they wanted to save money and run away


    together!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 617


    Christopher shouted angrily into the phone, ¡°ine Ma, you¡¯re slinging mud¡ªthat¡¯s a pack of


    f*cking lies!¡±


    ine Ma blurted anxiously, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you believe me? Fine! If you can find Hannah, I¡¯ll admit


    defeat!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Go and figure it out yourself! I¡¯m very tired now, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡±


    Immediately, ine Ma ended the call.


    Christopher almost smashed the phone with anger when he heard the busy tone on the phone.


    Harold caught his arms hurriedly and said, ¡°Dad, calm down! The priority right now is to find Mom!¡±


    Unfortunately, Harold didn¡¯t know that his mother was on the way to the gullies in Erith and it was


    utterly impossible for the Wilson family to find her with their resources.


    Wendy leaned against her father and persuaded, ¡°Yeah, Dad! Don¡¯t be so mad! What did the b*tch


    say?¡±


    Christopher huffed indignantly, ¡°ine Ma said that your mom has an affair with some dude and


    that she eloped with him!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Harold, Wendy, and Lady Wilson looked shocked! Their jaws almost dropped to the floor!


    ¡°An affair?!¡± Lady Wilson shouted. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mom!¡± Christopher said anxiously, ¡°That¡¯s what ine Ma said on the phone! She


    said that the setup and scam were just a decoy, and that Hannah had actually set me up for me to


    let down my guard so that she could grab more time for herself to run away!¡±


    Harold cursed in dismay, ¡°The b*tch lied, Dad! My mom did not have an affair, let alone elope with


    him!¡±


    Christopher¡¯s face twisted a little weirdly. He said in a much calmer and colder tone, ¡°We aren¡¯t


    sure! Anyway, now that I think about it, your mom did seem a little suspicious!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Harold and Wendy asked simultaneously, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Your grandma has been asking me for the eight million dors but your mom didn¡¯t want to give it


    to her. She¡¯s the one who had suggested that I transfer all the money into her ount and let me


    tell your grandma that the money was stuck in the fund management ount. That was why I had


    transferred all our money to her¡ªthe fifteen million, all of it!¡±


    Upon hearing the amount, Lady Wilson¡¯s eyes opened so wide they almost popped out of her eye


    sockets. She pped Christopher across the face and chided, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you only had ten


    million?!¡±


    Christopher was shocked by the p as well as the truth he just blurted impulsively. He was feeling


    extremely aggrieved and angry that he raised his voice and talked back, ¡°Mom! It was you who


    estimated that I have ten million! I didn¡¯t say it myself!¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you be honest with me?! I¡¯m your mother! Why didn¡¯t youe clean with me and


    tell me how much money you actually had?!¡±


    Christopher was dumbstruck.


    Indeed, it was his fault for concealing the fact about the actual bnce in his ount, he was guilty


    as charged.


    Lady Wilson huffed in anguish, ¡°I always thought that you were different from your brother. I thought


    that you were better, smarter, and slicker than him! But, how dare you, how the hell dare you lie to


    me!¡±


    Then, she gritted her teeth and muttered, ¡°A wise man can be ruined by his own wisdom, silly boy!


    Instead of being truthful to your mother, you gave all the money to your wife. Great, now that she


    has run away with all the money, we¡¯re done!¡±


    Wendy uttered in agitation, ¡°No! Grandma, my mom wouldn¡¯t do that!¡±


    Lady Wilson red at her and blurted from the corner of her lips, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do that, you say?


    Then, tell me, where is she now? Where did she go? Why did she disappear now?!¡±


    Then, she continued aggressively, ¡°Also, your mom kept talking about the scam, but why did all of


    her aplices including herself disappear except ine Ma? This shows that there is a lot of


    oddity in this matter!¡±


    Harold blurted his opinion that popped at the top of his head, ¡°Is it possible that ine Ma was


    behind this? Could it be that she, in turn, took care of my mom and her aplices?¡±


    Lady Wilson eximed disgustedly, ¡°ine Ma? Do you think that the stupid b*tch is capable


    enough to do such a thing? Only your idiotic uncle would be fooled by her! I don¡¯t want toment


    about your mother¡¯s character right now, but she is ten times more clever than ine Ma, that¡¯s the


    fact! If she had really wanted to fool ine Ma, there¡¯s no way that ine Ma could have


    counterattacked!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 618


    There was a dash of uncertainty and doubt on Christopher¡¯s face. He was almost convinced that his


    wife had run away with the money!


    There was no other better exnation than this!


    How could four adults disappear out of thin air just like that?


    Even if they did, there must be some clues or traces left behind, right?


    The more he thought about it, the more certain he was that Hannah might have betrayed him!


    Indeed, she was very rich now with the winning and their fifteen million cash.


    He huffed and bit his lips in anguish, then said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t just wait here. I want to go to ine Ma


    and ask her in person!¡±


    The annoyed Lady Wilson smacked Christopher with her cane and cursed, ¡°You¡¯d better get some


    answers from her and find Hannah! Even if you can¡¯t find her, get the fifteen million back for me!


    You don¡¯t have toe back if you can¡¯t get the money, I¡¯ll just assume that I only have one son!¡±


    Christopher nodded dejectedly. ¡°Okay, alright, I¡¯ll go now!¡±


    Suddenly, Lady Wilson said, ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°Why? Mom, you¡¯ll only create more trouble if you go!¡±


    ¡°Did you just say I¡¯ll create more trouble?!¡± Lady Wilson cursed, ¡°After losing all the money, you dare


    say that I¡¯m a troublemaker?! I must go, nothing you say or do can stop me! If you don¡¯t resolve this


    matter, I¡¯ll break ties with you and live with Jacob Wilson!¡±


    Annoyed and upset, Christopher nodded reluctantly and said, ¡°Alright, fine, let¡¯s go then!¡±


    They quickly rushed out to take a taxi and went straight to ine Ma¡¯s house.


    Meanwhile, Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson were sitting in the living room watching TV while ine


    Ma was alone in the room, wailing and weeping under the nket for the two million dors that she


    lost and the broken jade bangle.


    At this moment, there was a sudden bang on the door.


    Charlie Wade went to open the door and frowned when he saw Lady Wilson and Christopher


    standing at the door. He asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The agitation in Lady Wilson¡¯s messy mind increased the minute she saw Charlie Wade. She


    cursed while trying to push Charlie Wade away, ¡°Get out of my way, loser! I want to see ine Ma!¡±


    The frown grew deeper between Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes. His cold voice persisted, ¡°Olddy, we¡¯re no


    longer rted to you and you aren¡¯t wee here!¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Lady Wilson growled angrily, ¡°How dare you?! Watch your tongue, you


    disrespectful jerk!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re still the head of the Wilson family? Do you really think your dominant and


    pompous attitude still works wherever you go? Again, you are not wee here, so get lost!¡±


    Charlie Wade wanted to close the door when Jacob Wilson ran over after hearing themotion.


    He, too, frowned when he saw the two people standing at the door and asked, ¡°What are you doing


    here?¡±


    Lady Wilson snorted and asked with sheer majestic temperament, ¡°Jacob Wilson! Do you still see


    me as your mother?¡±


    Jacob Wilson was startled, but he replied steadily, ¡°Well, you were the one wanting to sever ties


    with me. You should ask yourself if you see me as your son.¡±


    Lady Wilson¡¯s face twisted in embarrassment. She blurted, ¡°Blood is thicker than water! I¡¯m always


    your mother no matter what!¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed in annoyance. He was fed up with being put down and insulted by his own


    mother, so he said in dismay, ¡°You kick me out of the house and cut ties with me when you¡¯re tired


    of me but you call yourself my mother when you need me. Are you serious? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want


    such a mother!¡±


    Jacob Wilson immediately turned his head and went back inside.


    Charlie Wade smiled at the unwanted guests and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯ve heard what my father-inw


    said. Please go back!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 619


    Never did Lady Wilson expect that the cowardly Jacob Wilson would be so gutsy and confident in


    front of her!


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling angry and frustrated!


    For decades, she had been suppressing Jacob Wilson using her majesty and authority, and Jacob


    Wilson had never been able to resist or even refute her bossiness.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to object when she kicked him out of the Wilson family house.


    But now, he dared to say such things to her!


    He had be bold and brazen, didn¡¯t he?!


    He didn¡¯t want such a mother?! How the hell dare he spout such a rebellious remark!


    This was outrageous!


    Just when she blew a gasket and wanted to pick a bone with them to solidify her dignity,


    Christopher, on the other hand, stood humbly and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, we aren¡¯t here to look for


    trouble today, I have something very urgent that I need to ask ine Ma, so could you please ask


    her toe out quickly?¡±


    Charlie Wade knew that Christopher must be here because of Hannah, but he wouldn¡¯t know, not


    even in his dreams, that Hannah, Linda, and their n had been sent to Erith secretly. To him, it


    was like Hannah had disappeared into thin air.


    So, Charlie Wade said, ¡°Well, you can tell me and I¡¯ll pass the message to her.¡±


    ¡°My wife is gone!¡±


    Charlie Wade pretended to be shocked and asked, ¡°Gone? How?¡±


    Christopher was irritated by Charlie Wade¡¯s nosiness, but he contained his fury and said, ¡°I just


    can¡¯t find her, I can¡¯t get in touch with her. Before she lost contact, she told me that she was with


    ine Ma, and that¡¯s why I¡¯vee to ask in case ine Ma knows something.¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled. ¡°Actually, you can deduce the situation without asking.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Christopher blurted in confusion.


    ¡°Simple. I think your wife ran away.¡±


    Then, Charlie Wade cracked his knuckles, making a series of popping sounds, and said, ¡°Have you


    looked into the mirrortely? Look at you¡ªno money, no power, no friends. I guess you¡¯ll have to


    file for bankruptcy soon, am I right? I bet the vi will be seized, right? Aunty Hannah has never


    suffered a day in her life, did you really think she¡¯ll live with you in a shady rented t?¡±


    Christopher growled furiously, ¡°This is none of your business, shut the f*ck up!¡±


    Jacob Wilson walked over and said in a serious tone, ¡°Brother, I think Charlie Wade is right. The


    Wilson family is a bottomless pit now. If I were Hannah, not only would I not live with you, but I¡¯d


    also take all your money and start a new life by myself!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Christopher didn¡¯t expect that Jacob Wilson would rub salt directly into his wound. He


    huffed indignantly and shouted, ¡°Jacob Wilson Wilson, don¡¯t you dare insult my wife like that! I


    would have broken your nose already if you weren¡¯t my brother!¡±


    As soon as his scornful growl faded, Charlie Wade pped him across the face. Stars and bright


    lights appeared in his eyes in an instant.


    Before he could regain hisposure, Charlie Wade chided coldly, ¡°Christopher, how dare you be


    so presumptuous at my house. Did you forget what happened to your dear son and yourckeys?¡±


    Christopher shut his mouth sheepishly after being pped.


    He knew that he was in the worst standpoint right now.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 620


    Even if he was still the former Christopher, he couldn¡¯t go up against Charlie Wade in any way.


    He wasn¡¯t sure when and how Charlie Wade had be so skillful and amazing in martial arts that


    he could defeat the Wilson family¡¯s brawny bodyguards. He definitely couldn¡¯t withstand Charlie


    Wade¡¯s beating!


    Dejected, Christopher contained his fury and said in a low voice, ¡°Jacob Wilson, it¡¯s my fault for


    being so rude earlier. I¡¯m sorry, but could you please ask ine Ma to see me? I have something


    important that I must ask her.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was utterly happy right now. He wanted to just hug his darling son-inw and kiss


    him!


    He had been so frustrated by Christopher¡¯s provocation when suddenly, Charlie Wade pped him!


    It was such a refreshing scene!


    Smiling gleefully inside, Jacob Wilson donned an emotionless face and said, ¡°Brother, did you and


    Hannah want to buy a vi two days ago?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± asked Christopher suspiciously.


    ¡°ine Ma told me. She was at her friend¡¯s house ying mahjong when you and Hannah went to


    view the house.¡±


    Christopher nodded. ¡°Yeah, we did, but what does it have to do with today?¡±


    Lady Wilson, on the other hand, frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Chris, what¡¯s going on? Are you


    nning to buy a house? When? Why? Why don¡¯t know anything about it?¡±


    Christopher was startled and then sighed desperately in his heart.


    The gears in his brain were stuck by all the anxiety and tension that hepletely forgot that he


    didn¡¯t want his mother to know they were buying a new ce.


    Staring uneasily at Lady Wilson¡¯s grumpy face, he put on a patience tone and exined, ¡°Mom,


    Hannah and I are afraid that we wouldn¡¯t have any ce to live after the vi is seized, so we went


    ahead to view any potential house that we can afford¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Lady Wilson cursed. ¡°My house will be seized because you didn¡¯t want to help the family


    with your money! You¡¯re so stingy when ites to helping thepany and you even went as far


    as viewing houses behind my back?!¡±


    Christopher looked extremely embarrassed and awkward. He knew that he couldn¡¯t settle his


    mother¡¯s wrath any time soon¡­


    Frustrated, Lady Wilson pped him and shouted, ¡°Ungrateful b*stard! You don¡¯t believe in your


    own mother and choose to believe an outsider! Great, now your fifteen million is thrown down the


    drain! You are literally driving us to a dead end, b*stard!¡±


    Jacob Wilson felt quite bitter and upset when he heard that his brother had fifteen million in his


    possession.


    He was once part of the family, but he only had one million in his savings. Later, he managed to


    increase his saving to two million after trading the antiques and some stipends from ire Wilson


    Wilson.


    Unexpectedly, Christopher had fifteen million!


    Feeling sourish, Jacob Wilson said, ¡°No wonder! Brother, you transferred all the money to Hannah,


    didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Christopher huffed angrily, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed and said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve given Hannah so much money. Even if she doesn¡¯t


    want to cheat on you, there are many young men out there who dream that a rich woman would be


    able to support them financially and they would grasp onto her tightly like she is their lifebuoy!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Christopher demanded, frowning angrily.


    Jacob Wilson pretended to be shocked and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you read all those real life cases on the


    Inte? There are so many simr cases out there! Some young men will target rich old women


    like Hannah and seduce them with their youthful energy. When the timees, they would simply


    say something like, ¡®Ah, I don¡¯t want to work anymore.¡¯ Then, these rich women will immediately


    give them cars and houses, keep them as their toyboy, or even elope with them!¡±


    Then, Jacob Wilson shook his head and said regretfully, ¡°Fifteen million, Chris, fifteen million! I


    wonder how many young men are surrounding Hannah like bees to flowers! I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t


    make the decision in an instant!¡±

 Chapter 621-625

    Chapter 621-625


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 621


    Christopher was trembling with anger at Jacob Wilson¡¯s deliberate sarcasm!


    Indeed, he asionally saw such news on virtual news portals. In fact, he admitted that he had


    even imagined such a scene before. He imagined that one day when he was super rich and


    bumped into a young and beautiful girl who told him that she didn¡¯t want to work anymore, he would


    just send her an address and let here to him¡­


    Of course, it was nothing but a figment of his imagination. He had never had the courage nor the


    ability to turn it into a reality.


    However, when Jacob Wilson talked about his wife like that, for some reason, a very vivid and


    realistic picture showed up in his mind!


    In the imaginative picture, there was a young man leaning against his wife¡¯s embrace and calling


    her name sweetly¡­


    Christopher was extremely agitated, wondering how many times his wife had cheated on him. He


    stomped furiously and cursed, ¡°Jacob Wilson, don¡¯t you dare mock my wife like that! Your wife isn¡¯tPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    any better! You should be thankful that you are poor, otherwise, ine Ma would have ten toyboys


    under her paycheck!¡±


    At this moment, Jacob Wilson¡¯s bedroom door opened wide. ine Ma barged out rapidly, pointing


    to Christopher¡¯s nose and cursing, ¡°You b*stard! Your wife ran away, why did youe to my house


    and cause a scene? How dare you insult me? Just look at yourself, you pathetic old coot!¡±


    When ine Ma finally revealed herself, Christopher asked sharply, ¡°ine Ma! Have you seen


    Hannah or not?!¡±


    ¡°I told you that I haven¡¯t seen her! You are so irritating! I told you that Hannah eloped with her


    toyboy, taking all your money with her! It¡¯s up to you if you want to believe me or not!¡±


    ¡°You said she cheated on me with a toyboy, do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡°Huh, your wife disappeared along with the money, what proof do you want? If you want the proof


    so badly, just go and look for it yourself! Why do youe here?¡±


    Christopher was so angry that his heart nearly burst out of his chest. Lady Wilson said coldly,


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let¡¯s go home now! Stop embarrassing yourself!¡±


    Christopher pointed to ine Ma with his ghastly re and eximed, ¡°Vixen, just you wait and


    see! I¡¯ll f*ckinge at you!¡±


    ine Ma spit on him and shouted, ¡°Come as you please, but you¡¯re about to go bankrupt that you


    can¡¯t even afford a decent meal! You¡¯ll starve to death sooner orter, you b*stard!¡±


    Then, ine Ma mmed the door directly at them.


    Christopher was extremely agitated, but he didn¡¯t dare to confront them again for fear that Charlie


    Wade would p him again, so he could only leave with Lady Wilson in a dingy manner.


    When they were at the gate, Lady Wilson warned Christopher in an utterly cold voice, ¡°Three days


    ¡ªfind Hannah or bring me the money. If you fail, you don¡¯t have toe home anymore!¡±


    Then, she huffed agitatedly and left.


    Christopher was devastated.


    The world was so big, searching for Hannah would be like finding a needle in the haystack!


    He had no other way but to go to Hannah¡¯s family first.


    After Christopher was gone, ine Ma¡¯s depressed feeling was lifted slightly.


    Jacob Wilson had no clue at all what happened today, he thought that the story about how Hannah


    ran away with the money was real, so he said in a gloating grin, ¡°Haha! No man is wise all the time!


    I bet Chris never would have guessed that Hannah would do this to him! This is so funny!


    Hahahaha!¡±


    Charlie Wade nced at ine Ma quietly, impressed by his mother-inw¡¯s swift thinking. She


    denied seeing Hannah till the end and had even used Hannah of eloping with a toyboy. It only


    took her a small effort to divert Christopher¡¯s attention to apletely different direction.


    ine Ma, on the other hand, red at Charlie Wade bitterly and hoped that she could eat him up


    with her re!


    It was all because of this loser that Linda and Hannah had donated all her money. Now that she had


    lost all the family¡¯s savings, she wondered how she was going to hide it from Jacob Wilson!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 622


    At this moment, the gleeful Jacob Wilson said, ¡°Oh yes, dear, give me twenty grand. I want to have


    a get-together tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°A get-together?¡± ine Ma asked nervously, ¡°Why do you need twenty grand for a get-together?!


    Did you invite the president?¡±


    ¡°I joined the Aurous Calligraphy and Painting Association, I¡¯ve told you that, remember? Now,


    there¡¯s a vacancy for the executive director of the association and I want it! So, I¡¯d like to invite the


    chairman and other directors to dinner to enhance our rtionship.¡±


    Then, he added with a smug look, ¡°If I¡¯m elected as one of the executive directors, I¡¯ll be popr in


    the antique social group in the city!¡±


    ine Ma shouted angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? Why do you need twenty grand for dinner? Do you really


    think we own a money printer at home? No, I don¡¯t allow you to!¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, dear, I just want to climb thedder one step at a time! Once I


    be the director, I will have more opportunities to get in touch with the rare and precious


    antiques and there will be chances for me to grab treasures at bargain prices! You¡¯ve seen how


    good I am at this, I¡¯ve made hundreds of thousands with the same tactic!¡±


    ine Ma was feeling guilty about the money, but she pretended an enraged tone and said, ¡°But


    still, you can¡¯t spend twenty grand on a dinner banquet! Do you think our money grows on trees?¡±


    Jacob Wilson was annoyed. ¡°With every penny I spend, I¡¯ll earn it back in the future! Or you just


    consider this as a loan, huh? Is that okay?¡±


    ine Ma condemned contemptuously, ¡°Hah, do you think I don¡¯t know how lousy you actually are?


    So what if you be a director, you still can¡¯t earn peanuts! I think you¡¯re bing more and


    more like Charlie Wade¡ªyou¡¯re also turning into a big liar who deceives people all day long!¡±


    ¡°Argh, why do you look down on me so much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I look down on you, so what? You want money, don¡¯t you? Look at my lips. No!¡±


    Then, she turned and barged into her room, pretending to be angry.


    Jacob Wilson was utterly confused and irritated.


    What was wrong with that woman? Why couldn¡¯t she give him the money? Part of the money was


    his too!


    He was about to go to the room to begin another argument when Charlie Wade stopped him and


    said with a smile, ¡°Dad, if Mom doesn¡¯t want to give you the money, you know whatever you do


    would be useless.¡±


    Jacob Wilson huffed, annoyed, ¡°But I¡¯ve already told them that I want to invite them for a get-


    together! I only have a thousand plus in my pocket, it isn¡¯t enough!¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°The president said that there is a great chance I¡¯ll be appointed as the director. It


    all depends on my performance!¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed quietly.


    He was fully aware of how miserable his father-inw was in terms of verifying antiquities. He was


    the purest idiot of them all who had been scammed so many times and lost a lot of money. The only


    time he had earned money from trading antiques was from Zachary.


    He heard that Zachary was avoiding Jacob Wilson at all costs, ignoring his phone calls and


    messages. He would even ditch his shop and escape when he bumped into Jacob Wilson in


    Antique Street.


    Jacob Wilson was in the association with a sole purpose¡ªto make up the number.


    But of course, he wouldn¡¯t say such things out loud. Instead, he said, ¡°Dad, I still have some pocket


    money, I¡¯ll transfer twenty grand to you right away.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was delighted. ¡°Oh, my dear son-inw, you¡¯re the best! Thank you! You¡¯ve done me


    a great favor!¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed as he transferred the money and said, ¡°Alright, ire Wilson Wilson ising


    back soon, I¡¯ll start making dinner.¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled gleefully when he received the money and said in a coy tone, ¡°My dear son-in-


    law, let me help you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 623


    As Charlie Wade was preparing dinner, Donald and his son, Sean, also left the Moore family


    mansion and drove to The Heaven Springs.


    Donald has invited some of the more powerful and prestigious people in Aurouss Hilll to attend the


    banquet dinner that he would be hosting at The Heaven Springs tonight. On one hand, he wanted to


    find more clues rting to his youngest son, Kian¡¯s sudden illness, and on the other hand, he


    wanted toy down a little foundation for the Webb family in Aurouss Hilll.


    Although the Webb family was the top family in the South Region, this did not mean that they had


    sufficient control and power over the entire South Region.


    The Webb family¡¯s base camp was in Sudbury, and this meant that they had extraordinary control


    and power in the Sudbury area. However, since the Moore family¡¯s base camp was in Aurouss Hilll,


    this meant that the Webb family¡¯s influence and power in Aurouss Hilll were rtively worse than


    the Moore family.


    As these wealthy and powerful families in the South Region each had their own spheres of


    influence, each and every one of them maintained a tacit understanding and respect for each other.


    No one would try to expand their own strength or power within the sphere of influence of another


    prestigious family.


    Donald was not trying to gain more influence in Aurouss Hilll, but the point was that his eldest son,


    Sean, really wanted to marry Jasmine from the Moore family. In order to achieve this goal, Sean


    would have to remain in Aurouss Hilll for a long time in the near future. Therefore, Donald wanted to


    lay the foundation for his son in Aurouss Hilll. He nned to greet all the big families in Aurouss Hilll


    in advance so that it would be more convenient for Sean to stay around in Aurouss Hilll in the


    future.


    Sean had felt a little more irritated than usual over the past two days. First of all, it was because


    Lord Mooore had directly refused and turned down the marriage proposal offered by Donald thest


    time he had brought it up. This made Sean feel very awkward and embarrassed.


    Also, Sean felt even more troubled because of Jasmine¡¯s attitude.


    Both Sean and his father had been living in the Moore family mansion for the past few days.


    However, during their stay here, Sean felt as though Jasmine would always leave the house early in


    the morning, and she would onlye back homete at night, every single day!


    Sean had heard Reuben saying that Jasmine used to eat breakfast at home before she left the


    house in the morning, and she would then try toe home early in the evening to apany her


    grandfather for dinner.


    However, for the past few days, Jasmine did not even have breakfast at home before she left the


    house. She would always head toward her car and drive out of the house as soon as she left her


    bedroom in the morning.


    Jasmine would even have dinner outside nowadays beforeing home veryte at night. After


    that, she would go back directly into her own bedroom as soon as she came home. She basically


    did not give Sean a chance to meet her at all.


    This made Sean feel very depressed.


    He really did not expect Jasmine to somehow look down on him. Moreover, he felt as though


    Jasmine was very unwilling to marry him. Why?!


    When they were in the car, Donald could immediately tell that his son was not in the right mood and


    condition. Therefore, he said, ¡°Son, you have to have more patience no matter what you do. You


    might not be able to find another girl like Jasmine in the entire South Region. If you really want to


    win her over so you can marry her, you have to be willing to put in some energy and effort.¡±


    Sean started to lose his temper as he said, ¡°Dad, you know that there will not be a second young


    man in the whole of the South Region who would be better than me, right? Why can¡¯t she just feel


    blessed and appreciate her good fortune since I am interested in her and want to marry her?¡±


    Donald replied lightly, ¡°You probably do not understand this, but girls from prestigious families are


    always more poprpared to young men from any prestigious family.¡±


    After that, Donald continued speaking. ¡°A woman like Jasmine would definitely be sought after,


    even by many of the young men from the most prestigious and powerful families in Eastcliff. All of


    them would be vying to marry her. This is because Jasmine is not only very beautiful and capable,


    but her family¡¯s strength and power are also very admirable. She is very all-rounded and would be


    able to save her future husband a lot of face when they get married in the future. Jasmine would not


    only be able to y a very important role in the family that she marries into, but she could also bring


    a very generous dowry with her.¡±


    ¡°However, it would be extremely difficult if you want to marry a girl from the most powerful and


    prestigious family in Eastcliff. This is because they are not only looking and judging your individual


    personality and abilities, but they would also be judging the entire strength and wealth of the entire


    Webb family.¡±


    ¡°In ayman¡¯s term, in the upper-ss society, if a woman has aprehensive strength of seventy


    points, she would be able to marry a man that has aprehensive strength of eighty points.


    However, a man with theprehensive strength of seventy points would hardly be able to marry a


    woman with theprehensive strength of seventy points.¡±


    Sean was a little agitated and blurted out immediately, ¡°Do you mean to say that I am the one who


    will be climbing up the socialdder if I have the benefit of marrying Jasmine?¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°Even though you might not want to hear this, it is nothing more than the truth.


    Jasmine will definitely be able to find a better man than you, but it will be much more difficult for you


    to ever find a better woman than Jasmine.¡±


    Sean was stunned for a moment, feeling a little unconvinced. However, after putting some thought


    into it, he felt that his father was right.


    Out of all the women he had ever met, Jasmine was indeed the woman with the highest score.


    As for the daughters of those prestigious and top families in Eastcliff, even if they would be rtively


    wealthierpared to the Moore family, it would be very difficult for him to find anyone with


    Jasmine¡¯s appearance and temperament.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 624


    Besides that, even if the girls admired him or were interested in him, their family might not


    necessarily be able to ept him into their families.


    Donald sighed before he said, ¡°I received news from home that your younger brother¡¯s condition is


    not very optimistic now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sean hurriedly asked. ¡°Did his condition deteriorate any further?¡±


    ¡°No, that did not happen.¡± Donald continued speaking, ¡°His illness is the same as it was before. He


    still has to eat shit every hour. However, it seems as though your brother¡¯s emotional and mental


    condition is in very bad shape. In the past, he would feel likemitting suicide if he did not get to


    eat shit every hour. However, now, whenever he has finished eating shit and regained his


    consciousness, he would feel likemitting suicide. He said that it is too painful and pointless for


    him to continue living like this.¡±


    Donald could only sigh after he was done speaking. He really did not know who Kian had offended


    and why he would end up the way he was now.


    Sean gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°If I were to catch the man who harmed my brother and made him


    this way, I will definitely take his life!¡±


    Actually¡­


    Even though Sean was saying this, what he desired the most was not to avenge or look for a cure


    for his younger brother. What Sean wanted the most at this time was to win Jasmine over.


    In fact, Sean did not really care about his younger brother¡¯s situation.


    On the contrary, he felt as though it would be best for him if his brother continued to remain in this


    condition and state of mind.


    This was because he would not need to worry about having an absolutepetitor to inherit the


    family fortune in the future.


    If Kian continued to remain this way and no cure was found, Kian would never be able to inherit any


    family assets or property in his life. He would only end up getting locked up in the house by his


    family just so they could sustain and keep him alive.


    That way, Sean would have the opportunity to inherit the Webb family fortune all by himself.


    Donald sighed again as he said, ¡°Sean, you don¡¯t have to worry about your brother¡¯s affairs. I will


    investigate and look into this matter myself. You should focus on pursuing Jasmine with all your


    heart and might. You have to make sure that you win Jasmine over. Do you understand?¡±


    Sean hurriedly nodded. ¡°I understand, Dad!¡±


    Donald hummed before he said, ¡°I set something up in The Heaven Springs today. The people I


    have invited to attend the banquet dinner tonight are the head of the White family, the Quinton


    family, the Lloyd family, the Zimmerman family, and the Kline family. These families have been


    rooted in Aurouss Hilll for many years, and each of these families has their own merits, strengths,


    connections, and resources.¡±


    ¡°I also invited the owner of The Heaven Springs, Don Albertt, to join us for dinner tonight. He is the


    mobster boss of the underground world in Aurouss Hilll. Even though he may appear scary and not


    have a prestigious identity, he knows about almost everything that is going on in Aurouss Hilll. Most


    of the things in Aurouss Hilll will not be able to escape his eyes. Therefore, I believe that as long as


    you form a close connection to these people tonight, it will definitely be of great use to you in your


    pursuit of Jasmine in the future.¡±


    Sean only knew about the White family and the Quinton family, and he knew that the head of these


    two households was none other than Zeke White and Graham Quinton. He knew of their families¡¯


    wealth and power, but he did not know much about the other families that his father had just


    mentioned. Therefore, he quickly asked, ¡°Dad, aside from the White family and the Quinton family,


    what are the origins of the Lloyd, Zimmerman, and Kline family?¡±


    Donaldughed before he replied, ¡°The Zimmerman family and the Kline family are ordinary families


    who gained their wealth and influence through real estate development. There is nothing


    extraordinary about them, but the Lloyd family is a little more interesting. Their family runs a


    financialpany, and most of what they are doing is actually illegal. In fact, they could be


    categorized as a form of a loan shark. They have just emerged over the past two years and have


    also supported arge number of gangsters and thugs who are in the debt collection field.¡±


    Sean was very surprised and asked, ¡°Does that mean that he is simr in nature to Don Albertt


    then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are simr in nature.¡± Donald nodded before he continued speaking, ¡°However, the Lloyd


    family¡¯s strength cannot bepared to Don Albertt. Don Albertt has many men under his control in


    the whole of Aurouss Hilll. The number of men working for Don Albertt is dozens of times more than


    Cain Lloyd¡¯s collection team. Therefore, even though Cain hates Don Albertt to the core, he does


    not dare to do anything to him at all.¡±


    ¡°Cain hates Don Albertt?¡± Sean asked in surprise. ¡°Did something happen between both of them?¡±


    Donald smiled before he said, ¡°It seems as though there was a big conflict between them. Cain has


    an only child named Marcus. It seems that some time ago, Marcus seriously offended Don Albertt.


    In order to punish Marcus for his actions, Don Albertt carved two words directly onto Marcus¡¯s


    forehead.¡±


    ¡°What words?¡±


    ¡°Pathetic jerk!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 625


    ¡±Oh, my God!¡±


    Sean could not stop himself from eximing out loud when he heard this. ¡°Don Albertt actually used


    a knife to carve the words ¡®pathetic jerk¡¯ on Cain¡¯s son¡¯s forehead?! You would not be exaggerating


    if you said that there was a deep hatred between them!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Donald smiled slightly before he said, ¡°I guess Cain and his son can only dream of killing Don


    Albertt and getting rid of him in their dreams!¡±


    When he heard his father¡¯s words, Sean could not help but ask, ¡°Dad, since you know that there is


    an enmity between Cain and Don Albertt, why did you still invite Cain toe for the banquet


    dinner tonight?¡±


    Donald smiled again as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this is an opportunity for us to make use of


    Cain? He is nothing but a stray dog who wants to bite but does not dare to open his mouth. What he


    is currentlycking is a host that will back him up and support him so that he can open his mouth


    and bite with confidence in the future.¡±


    At this time, Sean replied, ¡°Dad, if you want to take advantage of this situation and make use of


    Cain, why did you still arrange for the banquet dinner to be held at The Heaven Springs? Since


    Cain and Don Albertt cannot get along at all, wouldn¡¯t that be making things difficult for yourself?¡±


    Donald looked at Sean with a deep expression in his eyes as he said, ¡°Cain and Don Albertt are


    both dogs. The only difference is that Cain is just a stray dog without an owner, but Don Albertt is a


    dog with the backup and support of the Moore family.¡±


    Sean nodded before he asked, ¡°What, then? What are you trying to get out of this, dad?¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°If you intend to marry Jasmine in the future, you have to show your power and


    influence in Aurouss Hilll. Even though these prestigious and powerful families in Aurouss Hilll are


    all very polite and respectful toward us, they do not regard us as masters. On the other hand, they


    regard the Moore family as the master in Aurouss Hilll. Therefore, we will have to develop our own


    forces and power in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    After that, Donald continued speaking. ¡°There are two kinds of forces in this world. First is the public


    force, and secondly, the underground forces. The public forces are those prestigious families who


    do serious and decent business with the exception of the Lloyd family and Don Albertt who are part


    of the underground forces. If we cannot subdue Don Albertt, then, we should train and raise a dog


    who will be able to challenge and fight against Don Albertt instead. In my opinion, the Lloyd family is


    best suited to take on that role.¡±


    Donald looked at Sean before he gave him a serious warning. ¡°If you want to inherit and take over


    the Webb family in the future, you have to be skilled in nning your strategies. Do you know the


    reason why I invited Cain toe for the banquet dinner at The Heaven Springs tonight?¡±


    ¡°First of all, I want Cain to feel pleasantly surprised. He is nothing but a stray dog with no backup or


    owner, but he was actually given the opportunity to have dinner with someone as powerful as me.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, I also want to make Cain feel very humiliated. How? As a stray dog without an


    owner, Cain would have to suffer and endure the humiliation of swallowing his anger when facing


    his mortal enemy, Don Albertt. His desire for revenge will only be doubled when he suffers even


    more humiliation. At that time, I will be merciful and offer Cain an opportunity to be my dog.


    That will give him a chance to exact revenge on Don Albertt. He will definitely be very grateful


    toward me, and he will go all out and give everything he has to take Don Albertt down.¡±


    ¡°As Don Albertt is the mobster boss of the underground world, the underground world will eventually


    be dominated by the Webb family when he falls from his throne. Do you understand what I am


    nning to do now?¡±


    Sean came to a sudden realization when he heard his father¡¯s exnation!


    He could not help but say in excitement, ¡°Dad, I think that your n is absolutely wonderful! In that


    case, Cain will surely treat you and the Webb family as his savior and benefactor! That way, the


    Lloyd family can be the vanguard that will pave the way for the Webb family when we want to


    enter Aurouss Hilll in the future.¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the only way for Aurouss Hilll to be an indestructible


    hintend for the Webb family.¡±


    Sean truly admired his father¡¯s strategy and could only sigh as he said, ¡°I do not know when I can


    ever have at least one-tenth of your ability, Dad¡­¡±


    Donald smiled slightly before he said, ¡°Your current behavior and personality are already very


    simr to how I was during my younger days. All you have to do now is to umte more


    experience, precipitate more, think everything through slowly, and be patient and not impulsive


    when figuring things out!¡±


    After listening to his father¡¯s words, Sean said, ¡°Dad, I understand now!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Donald nodded in satisfaction before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the topic about Jasmine.


    You have to be steady and patient, like an eagle that is keeping watch on its prey. Make sure that


    you win Jasmine over and bring her into the Webb family!¡±


    Sean replied respectfully, ¡°I got it, Dad! I will definitely live up to your expectations!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, both of them had already arrived at the entrance of The Heaven Springs.

 Chapter 626-630

    Chapter 626-630


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 626


    Before their car had even stopped properly, Sean looked out the window and saw a middle-aged


    man hurriedly rushing forward to greet them from outside the car. At this time, the middle-aged man


    also saluted both the father and son respectfully.


    Donald nodded slightly at him before he told Sean, ¡°This is the Cain Lloyd I was telling you about.¡±


    Sean was slightly surprised.


    As soon as the car stopped, Cain came forward in a hurry as he opened the car door for Donald.


    After that, he quickly greeted them with a smile on his face, ¡°Cain Lloyd at your service, Mr. Webb


    and young master Webb¡­¡±


    Donald nodded before he said, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived rather early today.¡±


    Cain hurriedly replied, ¡°I truly would never have expected you to invite me toe for your banquet


    dinner tonight. I was afraid that I would bete if I did note earlier.¡±


    Cain originally would not have the opportunity toe to The Heaven Springs in his lifetime.


    This was because Albert not only engraved the words ¡®pathetic jerk¡¯ on his son¡¯s forehead, but he


    had also ordered his son toe to The Heaven Springs every Friday to give him a routine report.


    Besides that, Albert would also check his son¡¯s forehead every Friday. Albert had repeatedly given


    his son a warning stating that if he found out that the scar on his forehead was getting lighter, he


    would carve it on his forehead again and he would make sure that the words were even more


    deeply engraved this time. He was simply a beast!


    Cain seriously hated Albert because of the humiliation that both he and his son had to endure.


    Therefore, he refused to step foot into Albert¡¯s territory.


    However, this time was different.


    Cain would never have dreamt that Donald, from the most prestigious and influential Webb family,


    would actually take the initiative to call him and invite him to attend the banquet dinner that he was


    hosting at The Heaven Springs.


    This was Donald Webb from the top family in the whole of the South Region!


    He could easily be the most powerful and influential person in the South Region!


    Cain thought that he would never have the opportunity to meet someone like him. Therefore, he


    was naturally very excited when he received Donald¡¯s sudden invitation.


    Cain was very eager to establish a rtionship and connection with the Webb family through this


    dinner tonight. This would be the best opportunity for him to try and be the dog of the Webb


    family. This way, he would finally have the opportunity to exact his revenge on Albert!


    Donald nodded in satisfaction before he said, ¡°Cain, you have a very good attitude. I like that. Keep


    it up.¡±


    Cain trembled in excitement when he heard Donald¡¯s words, and he quickly bowed in front of


    Donald before he said, ¡±Mr. Webb, I have already admired and looked up to the Webb family for a


    very long time. I am also very amazed and in awe of your reputation. If you do not despise me, will


    you give me the opportunity to work for the Webb family? I will definitely do everything to the best of


    my ability to serve you and the Webb family!¡±


    Donald nced slightly at Cain and felt that this man certainly knew how to behave in front of his


    owner.


    However, Donald had the intention to tear him down first. Therefore, he simply replied indifferently,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that the Lloyd family is qualified enough to be the Webb family¡¯s dog. However, I


    have to admit that I am very impressed with your personality and attitude. It just so happens that I


    need a runner to run some errands in Aurouss Hilll for me recently. You can help me carry out some


    errands for the time being, and if you get those things done well for me, I will not treat you badly in


    the future.¡±


    Cain was very happy and pleased and he replied respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Webb. I am more


    than willing to be your ve, and I will definitely do my best for you!¡±


    Donald nodded before he said, ¡°Okay, I think it is almost time for us to go in now. Don Albertt should


    have already made all the necessary preparations for the banquet dinner tonight. You cane in


    with me.¡±


    There was a look of hatred and resentment on Cain¡¯s face as soon as he heard Donald mentioning


    ¡®Don Albertt¡¯. However, he quickly regained hisposure and bowed respectfully before he


    gestured toward Donald and said humbly, ¡°Please, after you, Mr. Webb!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 627


    Donald was very satisfied with Cain¡¯s attitude. He nodded slightly before he walked into The


    Heaven Springs.


    Albert had already arranged for the employees of The Heaven Springs to make all the necessary


    preparations and prepare all the dishes for the banquet dinner that night. At the same time, all the


    other people who were invited to the banquet had also arrived early, and they had already been


    waiting for Donald for quite a long time.


    Albert, Graham, and Zeke had the same attitude toward the Webb family. They were not here to


    tter Donald or to curry any favor with him, but they also had no intention of offending him and the


    Webb family.


    This was the reason why they epted the Webb family invitation to attend this banquet dinner


    tonight.


    In fact, the three of them had already thought everything through. They had even met up in private


    to discuss this matter amongst themselves. They decided to simply give the Webb family some face


    and to be polite and respectful toward Donald, but they would still follow and abide by Charlie


    Wade¡¯s instructions.


    As for the other families¡¯ heads, they hade to the banquet dinner tonight simply to get into the


    Webb family¡¯s good books.


    After all, no matter what it was, it was an undeniable fact that the Webb family was the top family in


    the entire South Region. To many of the small and medium-ss families, they were simply a


    towering high tree that was filled with fruits. Moreover, it was only natural that every monkey would


    hope to be able to hang onto this tree as tightly as they could.


    When they saw Donald and his son, Sean, entering the Diamond Room, the other families¡¯ heads


    instantly stood up to greet and wee them.


    Amongst them, the head of the Zimmerman family was the first to tter Donald. ¡°Mr. Webb, you are


    truly a very talented and superb person. Your son is also as talented as you are, and he absolutely


    deserves to be in the most prestigious family in the whole of the South Region! Both of you exude a


    completely different style and charm!¡±


    The head of the Kline family also nodded as he said, ¡°Yes, I agree! I have not met Mr. Webb in


    person before, but since I have the honor of meeting you today, I realize thatpared to the


    rumors that I have heard before, you are even more amazing and outstanding in person!¡±


    Donald nodded slightly as he looked around the room with a majestic expression on his face.


    Everyone seated in this private room tonight was all famous people in Aurouss Hilll. It was obvious


    that the head of the Zimmerman family, the Kline family, and the Lloyd family were all very


    respectful toward him. Donald could tell that they were trying their best to impress and tter him at


    this point.


    On the other hand, Zeke, Graham, and Albert remained very calm andposed. They had an


    indifferent expression on their faces, but they were still very polite toward Donald out ofmon


    courtesy. However, they did not bother to praise or give him any heartfeltpliments at all.


    Even though Donald did not say anything, he was still secretly very unhappy with Zeke.


    Cain continued to follow Donald around as though he was his grandson. As soon as he saw Albert


    when he entered the private room, Cain could not help but stare at him with extremely resentful


    eyes.


    In his eyes, Albert was the one who had personally forged this feud with him!


    His precious son had be one of the two biggest jokes in the whole of Aurouss Hilll during this


    time because Albert had carved the words ¡®pathetic jerk¡¯ on his forehead.


    The other joke in Aurouss Hilll was that Kian, the second son of the Webb family, was a poop-eating


    monster.


    However, since everyone was afraid of the strength and power of the Webb family, no one dared to


    make fun of this matter in public. They could onlyugh about this in private. On the contrary, the


    Lloyd family was not very strong or influential in Aurouss Hilll. Therefore, the misfortune suffered by


    Cain¡¯s son, Marcus, had been widely spread throughout the entire Aurouss Hilll and had be a


    topic of conversation amongst many people who treated this as a joke.


    Just the day before yesterday, Cain was out for work when he heard two young children about the


    age of ten years old arguing with one another. One of the boys scolded his friend and called him a


    pathetic jerk. However, the other kid had quickly turned around and yelled, ¡°I am not a pathetic jerk!


    Marcus Lloyd is the real pathetic jerk!¡±


    As soon as Cain heard this, he stepped forward and gave the kid a tight p across his face. The


    young boy fell to the ground without knowing what was happening. When the young boy¡¯s father


    came up to confront Cain about this matter, he ordered his driver and bodyguard to beat him up.


    The man was beaten up so badly that he was eventually sent to the hospital.


    However, there were still so many people who were mocking and making fun of Marcus in Aurouss


    Hilll. How could he possibly stop them all?


    Furthermore, there were many people that Cain simply could not afford to offend in Aurouss Hilll.


    This kind of humiliation made Cain feel as though he wanted to kill someone. If it was not because


    Albert was much more powerfulpared to him, he would have already brought his men over


    here with him to chop Albert up and make mincemeat out of him.


    This was the reason Cain felt as though he was boiling in anger when he saw Albert at this time.


    There was a fiery expression in his eyes because he was meeting his enemy face to face.


    Truthfully, Albert did not expect to see this guy here at all. After all, Donald had simply asked him to


    set up a table for him to host a dinner here tonight. Donald did not give him the list of guests that


    would be attending the dinner.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 628


    However, Albert did not care about seeing Cain face to face. When he saw the murderous


    expression on Cain¡¯s face, Albert simply red coldly at Cain as he deliberately raised his hand to


    touch his forehead.


    Cain trembled in rage when he saw Albert touching his forehead.


    However, he could only shake in anger as he did not dare to yell at Albert or take any actions


    against him whatsoever.


    After all, Cain knew that Albert was much strongerpared to him. Moreover, Donald himself had


    also said that he was still under probation as he was not even qualified to even be the Webb


    family¡¯s dog.


    Cain felt extremely ufortable as he thought about this.


    What kind of world was this? Why did he have to be on probation and go under a d*men¡¯s trial


    period just to be someone else¡¯s dog?


    However, he would endure the probationary period if he had to. As long as he passed this


    probation, things would definitely turn out well for him in the end. When that time came, he would


    have the strength to fight against Albert and exact his revenge upon him!


    As the saying goes, ack of forbearance in small matters would upset great ns.


    He would simply have to endure humiliation to fulfill a greater part of his mission.


    As the owner of The Heaven Springs and one of the guests for the banquet tonight, Albert naturally


    took the initiative to step forward and invite Donald to sit at the main seat of the table tonight. As


    soon as Donald sat down, Sean sat down at his right side immediately.


    Since the seat next to the left of Donald was empty at this time, many people were staring at that


    seat because they wanted to get as close to Donald as they possibly could.


    However, since Cain had been following closely behind Donald this entire time, he was the fastest


    to make his move. As soon as Donald sat down on the main seat, he quickly rushed forward to sit


    down at the left seat next to Donald.


    At this time, the few of them continued praising andplimenting Donald. Donald did not say


    much, but he simply sat down with a majestic aura surrounding him.


    After everyone had taken the initiative to greet him, Donald finally said, ¡°The reason why I invited all


    of you to attend this banquet dinner tonight is mainly because I want to get to know all of you better.


    I am still rtively new in Aurouss Hilll, and I will inevitably have to trouble all of you if I need any


    help in Aurouss Hilll in the future.¡±


    Cain was the first to stand up as heughed and said, ¡°That is only natural, Mr. Webb. The Lloyd


    family is more than blessed and d to be able to serve the Webb family. We will definitely pledge


    our loyalty and support to the Webb family.¡±


    Cain knew very well that Donald needed someone to take the lead and speak up as soon as he


    spoke. Therefore, he mustered up the courage to bravely take the lead and speak up and be the


    first to pledge his allegiance to him.


    Donald nced at Cain before he nodded in approval. After that, he said, ¡°Cain, I will surely look


    out for you and give you more benefits if you do things well for me in the future.¡±


    Cain was indeed a very sharp person who knew exactly what to do and say at a time like this.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Webb. I will do my utmost best to serve you well.¡±


    At this time, the head of the Zimmerman and Kline family also hurriedly expressed their positions.


    Both of them were also kneeling and sucking up to Donald as they made it clear that they wanted to


    be on board the Webb family¡¯s big boat.


    Only Zeke, Graham, and Albert silently exchanged nces with one another without saying


    anything at all.


    They knew that Donald wanted them to express their positions and pledge their allegiance to him.


    If they dered that they would help the Webb family if they ever needed any of their help, this was


    tantamount to them officially announcing that they were seeking refuge with the Webb family.


    However, the three of them only wanted to follow and serve Charlie Wade with all of their hearts.


    Therefore, they simply could not pledge their allegiance to Donald.


    After all, in the eyes of these three people, Charlie Wade was truly the real dragon on earth.


    Compared to Charlie Wade, even if the Webb family was very strong, Donald was still a mortal.


    Since he was nothing more than a mortal being, how could he possibly bepared to Charlie


    Wade?


    Donald nced at the three of them before he said, ¡°It seems as though the three of you are not


    willing to work for the Webb family, then?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 629


    When they were faced with Donald¡¯s sudden question, Zeke smiled faintly before he said, ¡°Mr.


    Webb, it is true that the three of us have already pledged our loyalty to someone else. Therefore, it


    would be very difficult for us to pledge our allegiance to the Webb family instead. We hope that you


    will understand our difficulties and forgive us¡­¡±


    Graham touched his nose slightly before he said, ¡°Mr. White¡¯s intentions are my intentions too.¡±


    Donald looked at Albert before he asked, ¡°What about you, Don Albertt?¡±


    Albert smiled before he said, ¡°I am just a nobody amongst the upper ss, simply a mobster boss.


    However, the thing that I pay utmost attention to is the word ¡®loyalty¡¯. The person that I have


    pledged my allegiance and loyalty to is treating me very well, thus, I will not turn my back on him


    and depend on someone else instead.¡±


    Donald could not help but frown at this time. He did not expect the three of them to have such a


    determined attitude.


    He really could not understand why the three of them would pledge such allegiance and loyalty to


    the Moore family. Donald could not help but wonder what kind of benefits the Moore family had


    given them to make them so loyal toward them.


    When Cain heard what the three of them had just said, he stood up immediately. Then, he pointed


    his finger at them before he cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t the three of you know how to give Mr. Webb any face at


    all? Do you even know anything about the Webb family? Do you know how many people are lining


    up to be dogs and ves for the Webb family? You should consider yourselves lucky that Mr.


    Webb even acknowledged you! How dare you refuse and turn down his request?!¡±


    Donald reached out his hand to stop Cain from questioning them at this time. After that, he said


    lightly, ¡°Everyone has their own ns and aspirations. I will not force anyone toply with my


    requests.¡±


    After that, Donald continued speaking, ¡°However, even if you are not going to pledge your


    allegiance and loyalty to the Webb family, would it be okay for you to offer to help me?¡±


    Albert replied lightly, ¡°Mr. Webb, of course. As long as the matter you are asking for does not vite


    my principles, I will naturally offer my help to you.¡±


    Donald nodded as he said, ¡°There are two main reasons for my visit to Aurouss Hilll this time. First


    of all, the Webb family has recently encountered some problems, and I am certain that every one of


    you here is well aware of it.¡±


    No one replied to Donald¡¯s question, but the awkward and embarrassed expression on their faces


    said it all.


    Donald knew that the matter rting to his second son was very detrimental to the reputation and


    dignity of the Webb family. The Webb family had also be aughingstock in the hearts of


    countless people because of this incident. However, it was because of this humiliation that he could


    not help but feel even more eager and determined to catch the culprit who had done this to his son.


    Therefore, Donald had a very cold expression on his face as he said, ¡°The first thing I want you to


    help me with is to find the culprit who did this to my youngest son. I am not very familiar with the


    situation in Aurouss Hilll. Therefore, I would like to be able to rely on you for all your help regarding


    this matter. I would like you to ask your men to help me keep an eye on this matter and notify me as


    soon as you have any news or clues about this matter. I can personally promise that the Webb


    family will definitely give a great reward to the person who can provide me with any important leads


    on this matter. The cash reward will not be less than one hundred million dors!¡±


    The fact that Donald was willing to give a one hundred million cash reward to anyone who would be


    able to provide them with a clue proved that the Webb family was indeed very wealthy and powerful.


    At this time, Cain blurted out immediately, ¡°Mr. Webb, you can rest assured that the Lloyd family will


    definitely go all out to help the Webb family with this matter!¡±


    The head of the Zimmerman family and the Kline family did not want to be left behind, and they


    quickly expressed their positions, one after the other.


    Even though this was the case, Zeke, Graham, and Albert still did not say anything at all.


    Donald was a little frustrated and asked, ¡°So, are the three of you truly not going to give me any


    face whatsoever?¡±


    Graham, Zeke, and Albert exchanged nces with one another before they said, ¡°It¡¯s not that we


    are not giving any face to you, Mr. Webb. Since you have already spoken up, we will definitely do


    our best to help you. It¡¯s just that the three of us have rtively solid and realistic personalities, and


    we do not like to just use our mouths to say everything baselessly.¡±


    The other three men who were sucking up to Donald had a very unsightly expression on their faces,


    but they could not say anything to refute those words at all.


    Donald simply nodded slightly at this time.


    He already knew and understood their attitudes. It was okay for them to help him, but it was


    completely impossible for them to be his dog.


    Based on Donald¡¯s personality, he would have already gotten mad and lost his temper if this was


    any other situation.


    However, today was a very special asion. He knew that the next topic he wanted to talk about


    was much more important. Therefore, he simply nced at them coldly before he continued


    speaking, ¡°That was the first thing. The second thing that I would like to ask for your help has


    something to do with Jasmine from the Moore family.¡±


    ¡°The Moore family?¡± Albert echoed as he frowned immediately. After that, Albert said, ¡°Mr. Webb,


    Miss Moore has always treated all of us very well. If you are going to target Miss Moore, then I,


    Albert, will never agree to it!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 630


    Donald replied indifferently, ¡°I am not asking you to help me deal with the Moore family. My son has


    recently fallen in love with Jasmine, and he would like to marry Jasmine from the Moore family.


    However, I heard that Jasmine seems to be in love with someone else. Therefore, I would really


    appreciate it if you could help me to find out the identity of the man Jasmine is in love with. If you


    can help me find this young man, I will definitely offer you a great reward!¡±


    Zeke and the others immediately exchanged nces with one another again.


    If Donald was saying that Jasmine already had someone she was interested in, they believed that


    this person would be none other than Mr. Wade himself¡­


    However, it was naturally impossible for them to tell Donald about Charlie Wade or to even mention


    his name to him.


    At this time, Cain asked diligently, ¡°Mr. Webb, do you want me to kill this person as soon as I find


    him?¡±


    Donald waved his hand as he said, ¡°I do not need your help with anything else in this matter. I only


    need you to help me to find this person. After that, I will decide what I am going to do and how I am


    going to deal with him.¡±


    Everyone at the dinner table had their own thoughts at this time.


    The reason why the Webb family was holding this banquet dinner tonight was because of two


    matters. Moreover, the two matters that Donald needed help with was to ask them to help him look


    for someone. He was also offering a big and generous reward to anyone who would be able to look


    for a clue to help him find the identity of the young man Jasmine was in love with.


    At this time, Donald said, ¡°Okay, then. That is all I would like to ask all of you to help me with. We


    can start eating now. I would like to give a toast to all of you first.¡±


    Everyone picked up their wine sses as they drank with Donald.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cain then turned around to look at Donald before he asked, ¡°Mr. Webb, I wonder how your second


    child, Kian, is doing now?¡±


    Donald could not help but frown instinctively as soon as he heard his question.


    What the hell was this man trying to do? Did he have to bring that matter up?


    However, since Donald wanted to gather a few dogs for his own use, he could not be too harsh or


    demanding on these dogs. Therefore, he simply shook his head as he said, ¡°He is not getting any


    better. I have already sent him back to the Webb family mansion in Sudbury.¡±


    Cain hurriedly replied, ¡°Mr. Webb, I know that a genius doctor has recently arrived in Aurouss Hilll. It


    is rumored that he has extremely superb medical skills. He used to treat a lot of wealthy and


    powerful people in Eastcliff and Raventon! Why don¡¯t you seek his help to administer treatment for


    Kian?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Donald put down his chopsticks before he hurriedly asked, ¡°Who is this genius doctor you are


    talking about? What is his name?¡±


    Cain hurriedly replied, ¡°He is a reputable and well-known doctor, Dr. Anthony Simmons. It is said


    that his medical skills are even greater and of a higher standardpared to all the doctors at the


    National Medical Center.¡±


    Donald was very surprised and he asked again, ¡°The genius doctor, Dr. Simmons, is in Aurouss


    Hilll? I thought he was still in Raventon!¡±


    Even though the Webb family was the top family in the entire South Region, this did not include


    Raventon. Raventon was a municipality with the best economic development in the country. It was


    also a ce where many talented individuals were hidden and concealed. Therefore, no one really


    knew how many talented and great people were hidden in Raventon.


    It had been rumored that Anthony spent most of his time in Raventon. Besides that, he would also


    travel to Eastcliff asionally to see some of the wealthier and more powerful patients. Donald had


    naturally heard about Anthony¡¯s medical skills. However, he never expected Anthony to actually be


    in Aurouss Hilll. After all, Aurouss Hilll was just a second-tier city that could not bepared to


    Raventon or even Eastcliff!


    Cainughed slightly before he hurriedly replied, ¡°I am not too sure why the genius doctor, Dr.


    Simmons, suddenly decided toe to Aurouss Hilll. He even opened a medical clinic in Aurouss


    Hilll called the Serene World Clinic. That ce is always packed with people, and even if you are


    willing to pay millions in dors, you might not necessarily be able to see him!¡±


    As he spoke, Cain continued, ¡°I also heard that the genius doctor cured a patient with high


    paraplegia not too long ago! The whole world was shocked at this medical miracle!¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Donald instantly felt ecstatic when he heard about this!


    He would never have imagined that the genius doctor, Dr. Simmons, would actually be in Aurouss


    Hilll!


    At this time, Donald could not help but feel that there might be hope for his second son if he looked


    for Anthony and asked for his help! He might be able to save his second son!

 Chapter 631-635

    Chapter 631-635


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 631


    When Donald learned that Anthony was in Aurouss Hilll, he became very excited.


    He had already heard about Anthony¡¯s superb medical skills ever since a long time ago. Since


    Anthony could even cure the supposedly incurable high paraplegia, it would surely not be


    impossible for him to cure the strange disease and illness that his second son, Kian, has recently


    contracted!


    As he thought about this, he was in a very good mood. After that, he turned around to look at Sean


    before he said, ¡°Prepare a generous gift! We will go to the Serene World Clinic to see Dr. Anthony


    early tomorrow morning!¡±


    Sean simply nodded as he said, ¡°Okay, dad. I will make all the necessary preparations.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Donald replied as a rare smile appeared on his face. He was very rxed and much more


    relieved when he said, ¡°I think that it would be best if we could solve all these problems at once.


    First, we can find a cure for your younger brother and find the culprit who did this to your younger


    brother! After that, we can try to win over Jasmine from the Moore family. I really hope that your


    brother can be cured and return to his normal self so that he can participate in your wedding with


    Jasmine as a normal and regr person.¡±


    Sean hurriedly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad. I will make sure that all your expectations and everything


    you wish for wille true. When I hold my wedding, I will ask my younger brother to be my best


    man!¡±


    Donald nodded as he heaved a huge sigh of relief. After that, he eximed, ¡°I am truly proud to call


    you my son!¡±


    Sean had a pious smile on his face, but he was secretly feeling a little frustrated in his heart.


    When his younger brother was still fine, he did not put too much thought into the future struggle that


    he would be facing with his younger brother when it came to the Webb family¡¯s inheritance. After all,


    his younger brother had not even graduated from university. Moreover, Kian had not even started


    learning the ropes and getting to know all the connections that the Webb family had in all of their


    businesses.


    However, now that something unexpected had happened to his younger brother, Sean suddenly


    realized that this was actually a great thing for him.


    Therefore, he did not really want his brother to return to normal at all.


    Sean knew that he could not resist his father¡¯s instructions. Therefore, he could only secretly hope


    that Anthony would not be able to cure his younger brother¡¯s strange illness.


    At this time, the few people who were seated around the dinner table were constantly praising and


    complimenting Donald. Some of them even took the initiative to stand up and humbly offer a toast to


    him from time to time.


    Albert, Zeke, and Graham could all tell that Donald and his son, Sean, really wanted to discover


    Charlie Wade¡¯s identity. Once they discovered that Charlie Wade was the person that Jasmine was


    in love with, they would certainly try to take action against him.


    As Albert had been in the underground world and since he had been fighting and killing people for


    decades, he had better eyes and much sharper instinctspared to everyone else.


    When he put some careful thought into the entire matter, Albert suddenly had a strong feeling that


    the person who turned Kian into a poop-eating monster who had to eat shit every hour was none


    other than Charlie Wade.


    After all, Albert really could not think of anyone else in Aurouss Hilll apart from Charlie Wade who


    would be able to do this kind of mysterious thing.


    The only thing that was bothering him was why would Charlie Wade make an enemy out of Kian?


    Kian was just a young adult who was still in his early twenties. Moreover, he was only a few years


    younger than Charlie Wade.


    He was not a member of the underground world and was just an ordinary student in the Aurous


    University of Finance and Economics. There was no way that Kian could actually be acquainted


    with Charlie Wade at all. Therefore, it was unlikely that they would be enemies¡­


    At this time, Albert suddenly thought of something.


    He suddenly recalled that Graham¡¯s daughter, Aurora, was also studying at the Aurous University of


    Finance and Economics!


    He initially felt that there was no connection between Charlie Wade and Kian. However, now, he


    finally figured out a possible connection between Charlie Wade and Kian.


    That link was none other than Aurora.


    Did Charlie Wade and Kian cross paths or even have a contradiction with one another because of


    Aurora?


    This was because Albert knew very well that Charlie Wade would not deliberately turn Kian into a


    poop-eating monster if there were no contradictions between them.


    In his opinion, Charlie Wade had always been a very humble and low-key person who would never


    show off his skills or abilities!


    Generally speaking, if the other party did not deliberately provoke or pick a fight with Charlie Wade,


    he would never take any actions against anyone else.


    Therefore, Albert was certain that if his conjecture was right, Charlie Wade must have gotten into a


    conflict or disagreement with Kian because of Aurora.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 632


    Albert could not help but feel a little worried when he thought about this.


    He could tell that Donald truly hated the person who had had a run-in with Kian. Moreover, it was


    also obvious that he was very extremely angry and frustrated with the man that Jasmine was in love


    with.


    If these two things pointed to two different people, both of them would undoubtedly face a fate


    worse than death. At the very least, in Donald¡¯s eyes, both of these targets would have to be killed.


    If these two things pointed toward the same person, Albert believed that the Webb family would


    definitely do everything in their ability to kill and destroy this person.


    Therefore, he could not help but feel a little worried about Charlie Wade.


    Even though he knew that Charlie Wade was very strong and capable, he was still worried that


    Charlie Wade would be facing a lot of trouble when he faced a powerful and influential family such


    as the Webb family.


    After the dinner, everyone walked Donald and his son, Sean, to the ground floor of The Heaven


    Springs. The several dogs, including Cain, insisted on apanying Donald and Sean all the way


    to their parked car in the carpark.


    Albert, Zeke, and Graham did not go along with them. After bidding farewell to Donald and Sean,


    the three of them exchanged nces with one another before they went back into The Heaven


    Springs.


    After they gathered in Albert¡¯s office, Graham finally asked in a worried voice, ¡°Brothers, it seems as


    though the Webb family will surely give their all to look for Mr. Wade and try to deal with him. What


    should we do?¡±


    Zeke sighed before he said, ¡°Although Jasmine¡¯s thoughts and feelings for Mr. Wade are obvious to


    all of us, I think that only a few of us know about this. No outsiders know about this matter.¡±


    Albert waved his hand before he said, ¡°If the Webb family really wants to investigate and look into


    this matter, I don¡¯t think that we will be able to hide this from him for much longer. Furthermore, I


    think that we are not the only people who know about Miss Moore¡¯s feelings and affection for Mr.


    Wade. Everyone working for the Moore family will definitely know about this matter. Besides,


    anyone who has seen or witnessed Miss Moore¡¯s interactions with Mr. Wade would also be able to


    tell that she has feelings for him.¡±


    At this time, Albert added grimly, ¡°I am not only worried about this matter.¡±


    After he spoke, Albert looked at Graham before he asked, ¡°Mr. Quinton, is your daughter, Miss


    Aurora, currently studying at the Aurous University of Finance and Economics?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Graham smiled as he said, ¡°The Aurous University of Finance and Economics is one of the


    best financial universities in this country. Among all of their subjects, I heard that the business


    management major at this university is simply fantastic. I really want her to be able to have a good


    business management study experience so that she will be able to help me with the family business


    in the future.¡±


    Albert nodded slightly before he said, ¡°Then, did you know that the second son of the Webb family,


    Kian, also attended the Aurous University of Finance and Economics?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that.¡± Graham nodded before he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Albert replied, ¡°I suspect that the reason why Kian came down with this sudden illness is all


    because of Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Both Graham and Zeke eximed in shock.


    Graham asked, ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    Albert replied, ¡°I think that it is possibly because of Aurora. If you truly want to find out the truth


    behind this matter, perhaps you should make a phone call to your daughter now and ask her


    whether she knows anything about Kian¡¯s condition.¡±


    Graham had a very serious expression on his face at this time.


    He thought to himself for a brief moment before he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will call Aurora right


    now.¡±


    Then, he quickly took out his cell phone and made a phone call to Aurora.


    At this time, Aurora was practicing her fighting skills in the vi.


    There was a huge room that was specifically reserved as Aurora¡¯s gym and exercise room in the


    Quinton family vi.


    Aurora had been obsessed with fighting and exercising ever since she was a young girl. Therefore,


    she would always be working out and practicing her fighting skills at home whenever she had any


    free time to herself.


    Ever since she had gotten to know Charlie Wade, Aurora had been practicing even harder.


    In her opinion, Charlie Wade was a very capable and powerful man, and he would never be


    interested in a weak woman.


    Therefore, she wanted to work hard to improve her own strength and physical abilities. Even if she


    knew that it would be impossible for her to catch up to Charlie Wade¡¯s strength and abilities, she did


    not want him to look down on her!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 633


    Aurora was sweating profusely and panting from exhaustion at this time.


    She had alreadypleted several sets of exercises that she had nned for herself. After she


    was done with her exercises, she carefully observed herself in the huge mirror in front of her.


    In fact, Aurora had a very good figure.


    Since she was frequently exercising, her figure was very fit and muscr, and she had a better


    body line and shapepared to any ordinary girl.


    At this time, Aurora was wearing a very tight-fitting shirt and a pair of yoga pants that were hugging


    her waist, hips, and legs as she tied her hair up in a neat ponytail. She looked extremely hot!


    As she was admiring her figure in the mirror, all that was running through her mind was Charlie


    Wade.


    As she thought about Charlie Wade, she suddenly felt very embarrassed and started blushing


    immediately.


    Her father had always asked her to look for ways to get closer to Charlie Wade. However, Charlie


    Wade was always very mysterious with his whereabouts, and it seemed as though he was always


    appearing one moment and disappearing in the next. Even if Aurora wanted to look for him, she did


    not have any suitable reasons at all.


    When she asked for Charlie Wade¡¯s help to save her best friend thest time, she never expected


    Charlie Wade to not only help her best friend get rid of the other party¡¯s psychological hints and


    maniption, but that he would also unexpectedly turn Kian into theughingstock of the entire


    country. Aurora could not help but admire and worship Charlie Wade for what he had done.


    She had always liked and appreciated powerful men who could not onlypletely conquer her


    body and mind, but also a man who would be able to make her love him, believe in him, obey him,


    and even listen to everything that he said. To Aurora, Charlie Wade was the perfect candidate!


    Just as she was thinking about Charlie Wade, her cell phone that was on the floor started ringing.


    The cell phone¡¯s ringtone disrupted her thoughts immediately. Aurora looked down at her cell phone


    and realized that it was a phone call from her father. So, she quickly answered the phone without


    any hesitation.


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    Graham quickly asked her solemnly, ¡°Aurora, I have something to ask you, but you have to promise


    to answer me truthfully!¡±


    Aurora did not know why her father was being so stern and serious. Therefore, she hurriedly


    replied, ¡°Okay, dad. Please go ahead and ask me anything. I will answer all of your questions


    truthfully.¡±


    Graham asked, ¡°Tell me the truth now. Were you the one who asked Mr. Wade to do whatever he


    did to Kian?¡±


    ¡°Ahh?!¡± Aurora was very flustered at this time and she quickly asked, ¡°Dad, how did you find out


    about it? Did Mr. Wade tell you about it?¡±


    Graham was shocked!


    It was indeed her doing!


    This girl had truly overstepped her boundaries!


    Why had Charlie Wade helped her to deal with the second son of the Webb family?


    Wasn¡¯t this simply causing trouble for Charlie Wade?


    As he thought about this, Graham blurted out, ¡°You little brat! I asked you to go to the Aurous


    University of Finance and Economics to study! Not to cause any trouble for Mr. Wade! Didn¡¯t you


    know about Kian¡¯s family background?!¡±


    Aurora replied in a very aggrieved manner, ¡°I really did not know¡­ I only knew that his family was


    pretty well off. I did not know everything in detail¡­¡±


    After that, Aurora continued speaking, ¡°Besides, I did not ask Mr. Wade to deal with Kian at all. Kian


    was the one who used some psychological hints to control and manipte my best friend. My best


    friend nearlymitted suicide a couple of times because of him. Therefore, I had no other choice


    but to go and ask Mr. Wade for help¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I only intended to ask Mr. Wade to help me save my best friend. However, Mr. Wade


    was very dissatisfied with Kian and decided to teach him a lesson instead because he did not want


    to allow Kian to continue going around and causing harm to others!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 634


    ¡±Sigh!¡± Graham could not help but sigh out loud. After that, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve caused quite some


    harm to Mr. Wade this time! Now, the Webb family is here to look for him! Donald is gathering all the


    heads of the powerful and prestigious families in Aurouss Hilll to help him find out more information


    about Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Aurora started panicking, and she blurted out immediately, ¡°Dad, will the Webb family try to


    find fault with Mr. Wade?¡±


    Graham replied, ¡°The Webb family is after Mr. Wade¡¯s life!¡±


    Aurora cried out anxiously, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, this incident happened all because of me.


    Can you tell the Webb family that the reason why Kian turned out this way was because of me?! I


    do not want Mr. Wade to get involved and dragged into this matter because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you honestly that stupid?!¡± Graham could not help but sigh as he said, ¡°Do you think that the


    Webb family are really such reasonable people? Since Kian contracted this sudden illness because


    of Mr. Wade, do you honestly think that the Webb family will let Mr. Wade off just like that even if


    they find out that you were the one who asked for his help? If they find out the truth, they will


    definitely get rid of both you and Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°What should I do, then?¡± Aurora cried as she said, ¡°Dad, I truly did not mean to cause any trouble


    for Mr. Wade. He¡¯s not in danger, right?¡±


    Graham replied, ¡°The Webb family has not found out that Mr. Wade was the one who did this.


    However, you have to tell me everything clearly now. How many people know about this matter?¡±


    Aurora replied, ¡°Only Mr. Wade and I know about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Only the both of you?¡± Graham asked puzzledly, ¡°What about your best friend? Doesn¡¯t she know


    anything about this matter at all?¡±


    Aurora quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s actually very strange. It seems as though my friend does not remember


    anything about Mr. Wade at all. When she recalled this incident, she simply remembered that she


    suddenly had an epiphany that she should live well so that she could serve and make a contribution


    to society.¡±


    Graham could not help but sigh as he said, ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s methods and skills are truly superb! Both


    Kian and your best friend could not remember him at all after this happened.¡±


    As he spoke about this, Graham said again, ¡°If that is the case, I feel much more relieved then.


    However, you should also take extra caution, and you must remember not to mention or talk about


    this matter to anyone else. Do you understand?¡±


    Aurora hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, dad. I understand!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Graham continued, ¡°To not cause any more trouble for Mr. Wade, you should also attend


    sses diligently from now onward. Avoid making any contact with Mr. Wade for the time being so


    that no one will find out about your rtionship with him. Do you understand?¡±


    In truth, Aurora felt a little sad and disappointed when her father told her not to contact Charlie


    Wade.


    However, when she thought about it, she knew that her father had only said this because he did not


    want her to cause any trouble for Charlie Wade. Therefore, she quickly agreed and said, ¡°Dad, I


    know what I have to do. Don¡¯t worry. I will be obedient and listen to your instructions.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Graham felt a little more relieved at this time. ¡°Okay, then, let¡¯s just do that for the time


    being. I have something else that I need to do now.¡±


    After he was done speaking, Graham hung up the phone immediately.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Zeke hurriedly asked, ¡°Graham, was Mr. Wade really the one


    who gave Kian that strange illness?¡±


    Graham nodded with a serious expression on his face. After that, he looked at Albert before he said


    seriously, ¡°Don Albertt, your analysis was right!¡±


    Albert said, ¡°If so, should we talk to Mr. Wade about this matter? Should we tell him everything so


    that he can be prepared for what¡¯sing?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Graham hurriedly said, ¡°We should not only tell him everything, but we also have to


    rify the entire situation and let him know our position and attitude. Otherwise, when Mr. Wade


    finds out that we were having dinner with Donald, it would be very troublesome if he


    misunderstands us and thinks that we are going to back Donald up.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, Graham sighed before he said, ¡°If I knew that Donald and his son, Sean,


    were nning to deal with Mr. Wade, I would not have attended the banquet dinner tonight even if it


    cost me my life!¡±


    ¡°Yes, me too!¡± Albert cursed, ¡°I thought that I should be considerate and meticulous since the Webb


    family, the top and most prestigious family in the South Region, wanted to host a banquet dinner at


    The Heaven Springs. However, I really did not expect that the father and son were actually nning


    to deal with Mr. Wade! If I knew about this matter, I would rather offend the Webb family than allow


    Donald to host a banquet at The Heaven Springs. I even allowed him to use the Diamond Room


    that Mr. Wade previously sat in¡­¡±


    Zeke blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wade has been very kind and gracious toward the three of us. I am even


    carrying the magical pill that Mr. Wade gave to me on my body all the time. Therefore, the three of


    us should always remain loyal and dedicated to Mr. Wade. The most important thing right now is for


    us to inform Mr. Wade about this matter and exin everything to him so that he knows of our


    attitude and loyalty toward him.¡±


    Graham nodded before he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I will give Mr. Wade a call right now!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 635


    Charlie Wade had just eaten his dinner and was cleaning up the dishes in the kitchen at this time.


    When he received the phone call from Graham, he quickly answered the call before he asked, ¡°Mr.


    Quinton, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Graham hurriedly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, there is something I have to report to you after discussing this


    matter with Mr. White and Don Albertt.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently before he said, ¡°If there is anything you need to tell me, you can


    just speak to me directly. You don¡¯t have to be so polite toward me.¡±


    Graham quickly replied, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade. I will just say it, then. Today, Donald from the Webb family


    in Sudbury hosted a banquet dinner at The Heaven Springs. He invited some of the heads of the


    most wealthy and powerful families in Aurouss Hilll including Mr. White, Don Albertt, and myself to


    attend the banquet dinner tonight. Then, he asked us for some help to deal with some matters, and


    we felt that something was not right. Therefore, we decided to report this to you instead.¡±


    As soon as he heard that the Webb family had hosted a banquet dinner, Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Why


    did the Webb family look for you?¡±


    Graham exined, ¡°Kian from the Webb family encountered a terrible situation not too long ago.


    The Webb family is trying to look for clues and evidence everywhere to find the culprit who ced


    Kian in this condition. I called Aurora just now and she has already confessed and told me


    everything that happened. I am afraid that the Webb family wille and look for you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently before he said, ¡°Yes, I am indeed the reason why Kian is in that


    condition right now. The main reason why I did what I did was because I found that young boy¡¯s


    behavior and attitude very uneptable. I think that it is okay for him to fall in love with girls and


    start a rtionship with them. However, I find it really very unforgivable for him to deliberately y


    around with these girls and to even manipte them into hurting themselves because of him.


    Therefore, I decided to teach him a lesson so that he will not be able to hurt others anymore in the


    future.¡±


    Graham was very surprised at this time.


    He was not surprised at what Charlie Wade had done, but he was surprised at Charlie Wade¡¯s


    direct and straight confession.


    Graham felt that in Charlie Wade¡¯s opinion, turning the second son of the Webb family into a poop-


    eating monster was no different than simply squeezing an ant to death. He could not help but feel


    that Charlie Wade was not worried about the consequences of his actions at all.


    At this time, he could not help but wonder how Charlie Wade could actually be so confident? How


    could he not have a care in the world even when he was facing the Webb family?


    In the South Region, everyone would be in awe whenever someone mentioned the Webb family, but


    it seemed as though the Webb family was nothing to Charlie Wade at all.


    Once Graham had regained his senses, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry. The three of us will


    be very tight-lipped about this matter, and we will keep this to ourselves. Even if the Webb family


    finds out that you were the culprit behind this matter and wants to find trouble with you, we will not


    agree to help them at all!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous and worried. They cane


    and try to exact revenge on me if they want to. I am Charlie Wade Wade, and I have never feared


    anything.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade continued speaking, ¡°In fact, you could even tell them directly that I was the


    one who did that to Kian. If Donald is not convinced or if he wants to deal with me, he cane and


    confront me directly then.¡±


    Graham quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, I know that you do not think that the Webb family is a threat to


    you at all. However, the Webb family has a very strong powerful status and strength in the South


    Region. It will surely be very troublesome for you in the future if you choose to be enemies


    with them.¡±


    After that, Graham continued, ¡°Mr. Wade, in my opinion, I would like to suggest that you keep a low


    profile and not let the Webb family find out the truth about this matter. Otherwise, you will definitely


    face a lot of trouble in the future.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°Mr. Quinton, thank you for your concern, but you really do not


    need to worry too much about this matter. There is always a solution to every situation. We will deal


    with the problem when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± After that, Graham continued speaking, ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, there is another


    reason why the Webb family decided to host this banquet dinner tonight.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°What is the second matter?¡±


    Graham replied, ¡°The Webb family seems to be very interested in getting Sean and Jasmine to get


    married. However, ording to Donald, Jasmine has publicly confessed that she is already in love


    with someone else. Therefore, the Webb family wants us to help them uncover the identity of the


    man Jasmine is in love with¡­¡±


    At this time, Graham asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you the person Miss Moore is in love with?


    Charlie Wade paused slightly before he said, ¡°You should not be talking nonsense without any


    concrete evidence. After all, I am already a married man. If this kind of rumors spread to the public,


    it will leave a huge impact on the girl¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Graham hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wade. You are right to criticize me. I will never say anything like


    this again in the future!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade said lightly, ¡°The three of you do not have to worry too much about me. Just


    do what you have to do and don¡¯t take anything to heart. The Webb family alone is not a threat to


    me, and they will not be able to do anything to me.¡±

 Chapter 636-640

    Chapter 636-640


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 636


    Actually, Charlie Wade knew very well in his heart that Jasmine definitely had some feelings for him.


    However, he did not know how to deal with this kind of affection. Therefore, he decided to simply


    pretend that nothing was going on so that he could just deal with this matter in the future.


    ***


    Donald woke up early the next day.


    He was unable to sleep well all night because he was very worried and concerned about looking for


    Anthony to treat his second son, Kian.


    Kian¡¯s current situation was still rtively pessimistic. His condition of having to eat shit had not


    been alleviated at all, and Kian¡¯s current emotion and mental health were also gradually starting to


    copse.


    Who wouldn¡¯t feel that way? He had to eat shit more than twenty times a day, and it was only


    inevitable for him to feel as though he was on the verge of copse.


    Furthermore, Kian himself had grown up as a spoiled and pampered child. The thought of having to


    do this kind of thing for the rest of his life was even more terrifying to him than death itself.


    Therefore, Donald really hoped that he would be able to cure his son as soon as possible. He


    wanted his son to return to normal. At the same time, he also wanted to kill the person who had


    done this to his son. He was not only doing this for revenge but also so that they would not have to


    suffer any more consequences in the future.


    As he was very determined to get this done, Donald did not even bother to have breakfast at the


    Moore family mansion. He simply woke his son up and they brought some bodyguards with them


    before heading directly to the Serene World Clinic.


    Donald was filled with excitement and anticipation when they were in the car, but Sean was a little


    discouraged.


    In fact, Sean actually hoped that his brother¡¯s condition would never be cured and that he would


    remain that way for the rest of his life. This way, he would be able to save himself a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, he asked his father tentatively, ¡°Dad, do you think Dr. Simmons will truly be able to cure


    my younger brother?¡±


    ¡°I believe that he will definitely be able to cure him.¡± After that, Donald said calmly, ¡°If Dr. Simmons


    can cure even high-paraplegia, I believe that it will not be an issue for him to cure your younger


    brother at all.¡±


    Sean nodded as he felt a little discouraged inside.


    They arrived at the Serene World Clinic shortly after, and the bodyguard quickly opened the car


    door for Donald and his son.


    As soon as Donald stepped out of his car, he saw that there was already a long line waiting outside


    the entrance of the Serene World Clinic.


    He could not help but sigh as he said, ¡°It seems as though this genius doctor is really amazing and


    well sought after.¡±


    At this time, an assistant walked up before he said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Webb, Dr. Simmons only sees


    ten patients every day. However, the patients that he chooses to see are not ording to the order


    of the queue, but ording to the severity of the patient¡¯s illness. Even if you are standing at the


    front of the line, if Dr. Simmons feels that your illness is not as severe, he will not see you. Instead,


    he will simply rmend that you go to another hospital to treat your illness.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Donald looked at the long line once again. When he saw that there were all kinds of people


    waiting in line, he waved his hand in disgust as he instructed his bodyguard, ¡°Take some cash from


    the trunk and give each of these people one thousand dors before asking them to leave the line


    immediately.¡±


    The bodyguard nodded before he quickly took some cash from the trunk and went to the front of the


    line and said in a loud voice, ¡°The Serene World Clinic will be closed for the day. Those of you who


    are already standing in line cane forward and collect one thousand dors from me now. After


    that, you can leave ande back another day!¡±


    The crowd of people was all very dissatisfied. At this time, someone from the crowd shouted, ¡°Why


    should we leave? You should just abide by the rules set up by the genius doctor, Dr. Simmons!


    Everyone has to line up to wait for treatment!¡±


    The leader of the bodyguards snorted coldly before he cursed and said, ¡°Why are you still f*cking


    making so much noise when we are already giving you one thousand dors for no reason at all?!¡±


    The man blurted out in response, ¡°One thousand dors? My mother is seriously ill, and I¡¯ve


    brought her all the way here today to ask for the genius doctor¡¯s help. Do you truly think these one


    thousand dors is that great? How about I give you one thousand dors and you go as far away


    from this ce as you possibly can instead?!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! You don¡¯t appreciate it when we give you face?¡± The leader of the bodyguards red at


    the man before he sneered and instructed his subordinates, ¡°Beat him up! Beat him up nicely!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 637


    As soon as they heard his order, a few bodyguards quickly rushed forward before they grabbed the


    man and started punching and kicking him.


    An olddy in her seventies who was standing next to the man started crying and shouting when


    she saw those men beating her son up. ¡°I beg you, please stop beating him up already. We will just


    leave, we will leave now, okay?!¡±


    The leader of the bodyguards said, ¡°What the hell? You should have just done so from the very


    beginning!¡±


    Then, the leader kicked the middle-aged man aside as he took out one thousand dors and threw


    it on the man¡¯s face before he cursed, ¡°Get out of here now!¡±


    The olddy continued crying as she used all of her strength and effort to help her son to stand. The


    people who were gathered outside the Serene World Clinic were all very angry when they


    witnessed this scene. However, since they saw that the other party was already driving so many


    luxury cars with so many bodyguards with them, they knew that they could not afford to provoke


    them. Therefore, they could only keep silent as they swallowed their anger.


    At this time, a few other bodyguards stepped forward before they handed one thousand dors out


    to each person who was standing in line before they said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Some of the people quickly took the money before they ran away immediately. However, some


    people had more dignity and were unwilling to take the money. Instead, they simply turned around


    and left because they knew that they could not afford to offend them.


    At this time, one of the staff working at the Serene World Clinic rushed out when he heard the noise


    andmotion outside. As soon as he witnessed this scene, he quickly asked, ¡°What do you think


    you are doing? Why are you beating people up?¡±


    ¡°Why am I beating him?¡± The leader of the bodyguards asked as he frowned. ¡°We are from the


    Webb family in Sudbury, and if anyone does not know their ce, we will have no choice but to


    teach them a lesson to put them in their rightful ce.¡±


    After he was done speaking, he nced at the people who were still standing outside the Serene


    World Clinic before cursing and saying, ¡°Why are you still here? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and leave


    already? Are you itching for a beating? Dr. Simmons is not seeing any other patients today! You¡¯d


    better leave now while I am still giving you face!¡±


    The staff replied indignantly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you are being too much? Do you know the rules at


    the Serene World Clinic? If you want to receive medical treatment from Dr. Simmons, you will have


    to queue up just like everyone else!¡±


    At this time, Sean replied coldly, ¡°Those rules were administered by the genius doctor for these poor


    people, but those rules do not apply to the Webb family. In the South Region, whatever the Webb


    family says is the rule! These people must leave this ce today because they are not worthy


    enough to appear at the same time and ce as the Webb family!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The staff was very furious at this point. After that, he blurted out, ¡°How can you be so


    unreasonable and domineering?¡±


    Sean replied icily, ¡°Young man, who gave you the right to talk to a member of the Webb family in


    this manner? Are you tired of living?¡±


    The staff simply replied in a humble and determined manner, ¡°The Serene World Clinic is a ce for


    the genius doctor to cure diseases and save the lives of his patients! Therefore, everyone who


    comes here will have to abide by the rules set by the genius doctor, Dr. Simmons!¡±


    ¡°Rules set by the genius doctor?¡± Sean snorted before he said, ¡°Even the genius doctor will have to


    obey the rules set by the Webb family! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the genius doctor to


    come out right now and you can see for yourself then!¡±


    In truth, Sean was deliberately acting as arrogant as he possibly could because he felt that it would


    be best if Anthony refused to see the Webb family due to his arrogance and attitude. In that case,


    Anthony would surely refuse to treat his younger brother.


    In short, he was simply trying to prevent Anthony from treating his brother because he did not want


    his younger brother to be cured of his strange illness.


    Donald had not spoken a word after giving his bodyguards the instruction to pay the people off.


    He had not said anything when the bodyguards stepped forward to drive the people away either.


    This was because he felt that this was the Webb family¡¯s usual style of getting things done.


    Whenever the Webb family went out in public, they would never allow any ordinary people to be


    close to them or to be anywhere near them at all.


    Even if the Webb family were to visit a store or shop, their bodyguards would always clear and


    chase all the other guests out of the shops so that the Webb family members could stroll and walk


    around in the shop freely.


    They had already long been ustomed to enjoying this kind of privilege and special treatment.


    Therefore, even when they came to see Anthony today, they did not want to be associated or in line


    with all these ordinary people.


    However, at this time, Donald could not help but feel that Sean¡¯s attitude was a little out of hand.


    He felt that Sean could target and attack all these ordinary people, but he should not be targeting


    Anthony at all!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 638


    After all, Anthony was not any ordinary person.


    He was a genius doctor who was very famous and reputable throughout the entire country.


    Moreover, Anthony also had a lot of connections with a lot of wealthy and powerful people. There


    were also a lot of powerful and prestigious people who came here to ask for Anthony¡¯s diagnosis


    and treatment. Therefore, Donald knew that he had to be very respectful and polite toward Anthony


    if he wanted to ask for his help to treat his youngest son.


    However, Donald did not realize that Sean was doing this intentionally. He only felt that his son was


    probably acting this way because he was already used to being spoiled and pampered. Therefore,


    he might have lost control of his temper because he was already used to being overbearing and


    domineering.


    Donald quickly said, ¡°Sean, the reason why we came here today is to ask for the genius doctor¡¯s


    help to treat your younger brother. We should not be rude and disrespectful toward him!¡±


    Sean hurriedly replied, ¡°I got it, dad. Sorry for losing control of my temper just now. I am willing to


    ept any punishment you have for me.¡±


    Donald waved his hand before he spoke to the staff of the Serene World Clinic, ¡°Young man, please


    tell the genius doctor, Dr. Simmons, that Donald from the Webb family in Sudbury is here to visit and


    see him.¡±


    Even though the young man was very dissatisfied with this group of people, he did not dare to say


    anything because the leader of the bodyguards was ring at him with a deadly expression on his


    face. Therefore, he could only simply turn around as he hurried back into the clinic to inform


    Anthony about this matter.


    Very soon, Anthony walked out of the clinic with a very cold expression on his face.


    He nced at Donald and Sean who were standing at the entrance of his clinic before he frowned


    and asked, ¡°Are both of you the ones who drove all my patients away without my consent? Don¡¯t


    you think you are being a little too unreasonable?¡±


    Donald smiled slightly before he said, ¡°Dr. Simmons, I am Donald from the Webb family. I believe


    you must have heard about me before.¡±


    Anthony red coldly at Donald before he said, ¡°Yes, I have heard about the Webb family who is


    the top family in Sudbury and the entire South Region. However, I have only just discovered and


    experienced the true potential and power of the Webb family for myself today!¡±


    Donald smiled as he replied, ¡°Dr. Simmons, please do not be angry anymore. Can we go in and


    talk?¡±


    Upon saying that, Donald walked into the Serene World Clinic as though he was not an outsider


    who was not weed in this ce.


    Anthony was furious, and he snorted coldly as he said, ¡°Sorry, but I cannot afford to treat you


    because the Webb family is simply too powerful. Therefore, I don¡¯t think that we have anything to


    talk about.¡±


    Donald continued smiling as he said, ¡°Dr. Simmons, you are a genius doctor that is recognized all


    around the country. Why do you need to be so angry just because of a bunch of poor people? I


    know that you are a genius doctor who is recognized by everyone in the upper-ss society.


    Therefore, you should put greater value and attention in treatingrge and powerful families. Will


    you even be able to pay your rent if you focus on treating these poor people?¡±


    Anthony replied earnestly, ¡°The reason why I opened the Serene World Clinic is because I want to


    help people who need my help to cure their illnesses and diseases. I did not open this clinic just


    because I want to make money. In fact, there are also times where I treat some of my poorer


    patients without taking a single penny from them! I will just donate medicine and money to them if


    they are in need. If my intention was just to make more money, why would I even bother opening my


    clinic in Aurouss Hilll?!¡±


    Donald was slightly taken aback because he could not believe that Anthony did not open his clinic


    to make money.


    He did not believe that there could be a person who was not doing something for money.


    The only possibility he could think of was that the money that had been offered was not high


    enough!


    Therefore, Donald opened his mouth as he said, ¡°Dr. Simmons, I have heard about your name and


    reputation for a very long time, and I know that there is not a disease or illness in this world that you


    will not be able to cure. Therefore, I came here today to seek your help to treat my youngest son.¡±


    Then, Donald continued speaking, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this instead? You can close your clinic for the


    day, and I will arrange for a private jet to bring you to Sudbury. I will give you ten million dors to


    make a trip there to take a look at my son, and if you manage to cure him of his illness, I will give


    you another fifty million dors!¡±


    Anthony waved his hand before he replied faintly, ¡°Excuse me, sorry, but I am only based in the


    Serene World Clinic now. Aside from my close and old friends, anyone who wants to see me will


    have toe to the Serene World Clinic to receive treatment.¡±


    After that, Anthony added, ¡°In addition to that, anyone who wants toe to the Serene World


    Clinic to receive treatment will have to abide by the rules that I have already set here. However, I


    am truly disgusted by your behavior and attitude because you drove all my patients away today.


    Therefore, you and your family are not weed here!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 639


    Anthony had met with many big and powerful figures before, and some of them had an even more


    powerful and higher statuspared to Donald. However, those big figures actually treated him


    with reverence and respect.


    This was the first time Anthony had met anyone such as the Webb family, who was being so


    disrespectful toward him.


    Even though the Webb family was indeed the top and most influential family in Sudbury and the


    South Region, Anthony was not afraid of them at all. Therefore, he simply turned down and refused


    their request tly.


    Donald could not help but frown. He never expected Anthony to tantly ignore his request. Since


    he had already made a personal trip to invite the genius doctor to make a trip to see his youngest


    son, he expected him to immediately agree to his request. He did not expect Anthony to turn down


    his request without any hesitation whatsoever!


    Donald was very annoyed at this time, and he said coldly, ¡°Dr. Simmons, I truly hope that you can


    speak to me more politely. Do you really need me to remind you how powerful and influential the


    Webb family is?¡±


    Anthony snorted coldly before he replied arrogantly, ¡°I have already lived to such an old age, my


    tone and the way I speak has always been like this. If you cannot ept the way I speak, you are


    free to leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Donald was extremely furious inside!


    Ever since he had arrived at Aurouss Hilll, he felt that the people here were all a little strange.


    He could not understand why there seemed to be obstacles wherever he went. Moreover, it seemed


    as though it waspletely useless for him to bring up the Webb family¡¯s name and reputation in


    Aurouss Hilll.


    The banquet dinnerst night was also proof of his suspicions. Even though Zeke, Graham, and


    Albert were all very polite and respectful toward him on the surface, they did not take any of his


    requests seriously at all.


    However, at this point, even Anthony dared to be so impolite and disrespectful toward him! Did the


    people in Aurouss Hilll really have no fear for the Webb family from Sudbury at all?


    When Sean saw the anger and rage in his father¡¯s eyes, he immediately realized that this was his


    golden opportunity to perform. Therefore, he quickly yelled, ¡°Old man, how dare you talk to my


    father in this manner? Do you believe that I will smash your hospital to pieces today?¡±


    Donald quickly stopped Sean before he looked at Anthony and smiled as he said, ¡°I am sorry, Dr.


    Simmons. Please do not be offended by my son¡¯s words. He is just a young man, and young men


    nowadays are all very impulsive and have a very bad temper.¡±


    After that, Donald suppressed the anger that he was feeling in his heart and said, ¡°Dr. Simmons, the


    reason why I came to look for you today is because I wanted to ask you to make a trip to Sudbury to


    take a look at my son. Sudbury is not too far away from Aurouss Hilll, and you can arrive there in


    one hour on a private jet. I will give you ten million dors if you just make a trip there to see if you


    can treat my son¡¯s illness. What do you think of this proposal?¡±


    Anthony shook his head before he said lightly, ¡°I have no way to cure your son. So, please leave


    now¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sean retorted angrily, ¡°You old man! You do not even know what disease or illness my


    younger brother has! If so, how can you say that you have no way to cure him? Are you simply


    disregarding the Webb family now?!¡±


    The expression on Donald¡¯s face was also very dark. He looked at Anthony before he said coldly,


    ¡°Dr. Simmons, why do I feel as though you hold a grudge against the Webb family?¡±


    Anthony red at him coldly as he said, ¡°You came to my clinic today, and you refused to abide by


    my rules. After that, you drove all my patients away without my consent. Aren¡¯t you the one who is


    finding fault with me in the first ce?¡±


    Donald replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I was not targeting you! I was only targeting the


    poor people because they are not worthy of being under the same roof as me!¡±


    Anthony sneered before he said, ¡°What a joke! All beings are equal in this world. Can you control


    anyone who is under the same sky as you?¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°I might not be able to manage and control everyone under the sky, but I can control


    everyone under the same roof as me!¡±


    After that, Donald said sharply, ¡°Anthony Simmons, I am already giving you a lot of face by


    personally making this trip here today. I have also prepared a very generous gift for you. If you


    agree toe and take a look at my son, I will give you ten million dors, and I will also give you


    the gift. However, if you refuse to make the trip to take a look at my son, you will be an enemy of the


    Webb family!¡±


    Anthony then replied humbly, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I have no way to cure your son. If you really


    have to regard me as an enemy of your family, you can just do as you please. I have been


    practicing medicine for a lifetime, and I have already dedicated my life and death to practicing


    medicine. Don¡¯t bother telling me that you are from the Webb family in Sudbury. There is nothing I


    can do even if you are from the Schulz family in Eastcliff or the Wade family in Eastcliff! I only have


    this life, and you can take it if you want to!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 640


    The expression on Donald¡¯s face was very ugly at this time.


    He never expected Anthony to be so firm.


    All he had done was chase those pathetic and poor people away from the clinic, and yet, Anthony


    was already finding fault with him because of this?


    Donald truly felt like giving Anthony a tight p across his old face when he was faced with


    Anthony¡¯s arrogant attitude. After all, he had never been so humiliated and disrespected before in


    his entire life.


    However, as he thought about it carefully, he still did not dare to offend Anthony.


    Anthony was a national expert in Chinese medicine, and he could easily be regarded as one of the


    top doctors in the country. Donald could not even keep count of the number of powerful and


    influential people who had been treated and cured by Anthony. Donald knew that many wealthy and


    powerful people in Eastcliff had already benefited a lot from Anthony. If he really had the guts to


    beat him up today, he would only bring about a lot of hatred and trouble for himself.


    Therefore, he could only endure the urge to do something to Anthony and snort as he said, ¡°Dr.


    Simmons, you came from a benevolent and gracious generation of famous and reputable doctors.


    Why are you being so difficult today? You have not even met my youngest son, so how can you


    possibly say that there is no way for you to cure him at all?¡±


    After that, Donald continued speaking, ¡°I can ept it if you say that there is nothing you can do to


    treat and cure Kian if you say so after you see him! So, if you are really a genius doctor, I sincerely


    hope that you will take the initiative to make a trip to Sudbury for my son¡¯s sake!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Anthony replied coldly, ¡°Donald, don¡¯t you know anything about your youngest son at all? Don¡¯t you


    know about his personality and character? Even an old man like me has already heard about all his


    deeds and doings. Just because he has some money, he would go around deceiving and ying


    with girls¡¯ feelings before he slowly controls and maniptes their thoughts. Your youngest son


    takes pleasure and pride in allowing young girls to harm themselves or evenmit suicide


    because of him! Even if I were to die today, I, Anthony Simmons, will never treat someone like him!¡±


    Donald was extremely furious at this point!


    He thought to himself, ¡®The one with thest name Simmons! I have already tolerated you long


    enough! It seems as though you are really seeking death today!¡¯


    After that, Donald replied coldly, ¡°Anthony Simmons, do you mean to say that you are going to go


    against the will of the Webb family?¡±


    Anthony replied, ¡°It is your freedom to think and say whatever you want to, but no matter what you


    say, I will never treat your son! The both of you can walk yourselves out now.¡±


    Donald had a very cold and stern expression on his face as he said, ¡°It seems as though the Webb


    family will have no power or authority in Aurouss Hilll if I do not show you what we are capable of.¡±


    Then, Donald stared at Anthony before he said, ¡°You with thest name Simmons, have you ever


    thought about the consequences of offending the Webb family?¡±


    ¡°Consequences? What are the consequences?¡± Anthony sneered before he said, ¡°So, is the Webb


    family nning to kill me to get rid of me?¡±


    At this time, Donald really had a killing intent in his eyes. He was truly tempted to kill Anthony and


    dispose of him.


    However, he also knew very well that he could not afford to kill Anthony.


    If he killed him and someone with high power and influence needed to seek Anthony¡¯s medical


    treatment, he would definitely be in big trouble.


    After a moment of silence, Donald replied with a ck face, ¡°I will not kill you, but if word spreads


    out to the public that you do not have any respect for the Webb family, the Webb family will


    definitely suffer a huge blow to our reputation! Therefore, I am going to let you know the


    consequence and price you will have to pay for offending the top family in the South Region!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Donald turned around and instructed his bodyguards, ¡°Come and tear his


    clinic apart now! I want you to smash everything in his clinic!¡±


    Anthony rebuked Donald as he yelled out, ¡°Donald, I dare you to do that!¡±


    Donald snorted coldly before he said angrily, ¡°You with thest name Simmons, I know that you are


    acquainted and connected to a lot of wealthy and powerful people. Therefore, I have no choice but


    to think twice about killing you. However, I have no worries or fear at all to smash everything in your


    clinic and tear your clinic apart.¡±


    After that, Donald continued yelling, ¡°Let me tell you something. Anthony Simmons, if you dare to


    open another clinic in the future, I will send my men to smash your clinic again. I will destroy your


    clinic every time you try to open a new one. I really want to see who can help you out then!¡±

 Chapter 641-645

    Chapter 641-645


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 641


    As soon as Donald¡¯s voice fell, all of his bodyguards swarmed into the clinic immediately!


    The bodyguards began kicking all of the medicine racks on the sides of the clinic as they knocked


    down all the Chinese medical herbs and materials to the ground. After that, they also smashed all


    the medicine pots into pieces on the ground.


    In a blink of an eye, the huge medical hall had turned into aplete mess.


    Anthony trembled in anger, but he knew that there was no way he would be able to stop them.


    Therefore, he could only watch silently as the bodyguards continued smashing and destroying his


    clinic in front of him.


    The clinic waspletely in a mess and ruined, and it did not look anything like it did just a short


    while ago.


    Donald snorted coldly before he said, ¡°Dr. Simmons, I will give you another three days to consider


    my proposal. Before you agree to my request, I wille and smash and destroy your clinic if you


    dare to reopen your clinic at any time! You¡¯d better think twice before you do anything or make any


    decisions¡­¡±


    After that, Donald turned around as he left the clinic with Sean and his bodyguards.


    When the young staff working at the Serene World Clinic saw that everything in the medical hall had


    been smashed and destroyed, he cried out loud as he asked Anthony, ¡°Dr. Simmons, should we call


    the police?¡±


    Anthony waved his hand slightly before he said, ¡°No. The Webb family is very influential and has


    connections everywhere. Even if we called the police, we will not be able to solve anything at all.¡±


    The young man hurriedly asked, ¡°What should we do, then?¡±


    Anthony replied, ¡°We will just repair and fix all the damages done to the Serene World Clinic so that


    we can reopen and resume business as soon as possible.¡±


    The young man quickly said, ¡°But the guy just now said that if you reopen your clinic, he will send


    his men over to smash and destroy your clinic again¡­¡±


    Anthony replied indifferently, ¡°So, does that mean that I will stop opening my clinic and medical hall


    just because I am afraid that he will send his men here to smash and destroy my clinic? I have been


    studying medicine my entire life. Should I really stop seeing or treating my patients simply because I


    am afraid he will send his men toe and destroy my clinic?¡±


    When the young man saw the indifferent expression on Anthony¡¯s face, he could not help but sigh.


    He could feel the courage of the old genius doctor, and he knew that he was a very kindhearted


    man who was worried about the patients who would not be able to receive his treatments.


    At this time, the young man quickly asked, ¡°Should I call Sister X and ask her toe back as


    soon as possible? She is probably waiting to pick you up so that you can attend Lord Mooore¡¯s


    birthday banquet.¡±


    Anthony nodded as he suddenly recalled that today was Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday!


    When Lord Mooore hade to see him for treatment a few days ago, he had already told him


    about his uing eightieth birthday banquet. Lord Mooore had also personally invited him to


    participate and attend his birthday banquet.


    X specifically drove to Raventon yesterday so that she could prepare a birthday gift for Lord


    Mooore. She was nning to drive back to Aurouss Hilll this morning beforeing to the Serene


    World Clinic to pick him up so that they could go to the Moore family mansion together.


    At this time, Anthony suddenly recalled that he had heard rumors stating that Donald and his son


    were both currently staying at the Moore family mansion!


    Therefore, both of them would definitely be attending the birthday banquet that would be held at


    noonter!


    As he thought about this, Anthony suddenly decided not to attend the birthday banquet anymore. If


    he attended the birthday banquet, he would inevitably run into the father and son from the Webb


    family. He did not want to end up quarreling with them and causing trouble for the birthday star who


    was already old.


    Anthony felt that it would be better if he did not go instead.


    Moreover, he truly did not have the mood to attend the birthday banquet at this time.


    The Serene World Clinic had been smashed and destroyed, and all he could think about was how


    he could restore and reopen his clinic as soon as possible.


    Besides, Anthony knew very well that he could not possibly take the Serene World Clinic off his


    mind at this moment. Even if he forced himself to attend Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet, he would


    be very absent-minded at the party because he would not be able to get his mind off the Serene


    World Clinic.


    If Lord Mooore noticed that something was amiss, Anthony would be ced in a very difficult


    position if he had to exin himself.


    After putting some thought into it, Anthony gave Lord Mooore a call. He excused himself from the


    party, stating that he couldn¡¯t make it because he wasn¡¯t feeling too well.


    Lord Mooore was very worried and concerned about Anthony and was only relieved after Anthony


    told him that he was merely feeling a little under the weather because he had caught a cold as it


    was rather chilly nowadays. Lord Mooore did not force Anthony toe for his birthday banquet,


    but he made an appointment to meet up with him in private some other day instead.


    At this time, Donald and his son were both driving back to the Moore family mansion after leaving


    the Serene World Clinic.


    Donald¡¯s initial n was toe over and tell Anthony about his youngest son¡¯s condition. He was


    originally certain that Anthony would have definitely agreed to help the Webb family. Therefore, he


    had already prepared to make the necessary arrangements for a private jet to send Anthony over to


    Sudbury immediately to treat his youngest son, Kian. After that, he would attend Lord Mooore¡¯s


    birthday banquet with Sean before heading back to Sudbury after the party.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 642


    However, Donald never expected reality to be so cruel even though he had already nned


    everything perfectly.


    Anthony had directly rejected Donald¡¯s proposal without any hesitation whatsoever. Besides that, he


    even said that his youngest son could only me himself for the predicament that he was in. This


    made him very angry.


    After getting into the car, Donald continued cursing as he said, ¡°Anthony, that old dog! He really


    does not know what¡¯s good for himself! I would have taken his life if I did not have to worry about


    getting into a lot of trouble!¡±


    On the contrary, Sean was secretly feeling very happy.


    He had initially been very worried that Anthony would truly be able to cure his younger brother.


    Unexpectedly, after visiting his clinic, Anthony had actuallypletely refused to treat his younger


    brother. As a result, Sean would not have to worry about having a strongpetitor on his path to


    inheriting the Webb family fortune.


    However, he could not publicly disy his feelings or emotions. Therefore, he could only say, ¡°Dad,


    why don¡¯t we hire a few hitmen to go over and kill that old man one night?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Donald blurted out immediately. ¡°Even though this old man might not have a lot of money,


    many powerful and influential people actually owe him a lot of favors. They are all expecting him to


    live a long and healthy life. Killing him would be equivalent to pronouncing the early deaths of many


    powerful figures in advance. At that time, the Webb family will definitely be the subject of


    public criticism!¡±


    Sean nodded before he said, ¡°Alright, then. We will just do everything ording to what you have


    decided, dad. We will smash and destroy his clinic as long as he dares to reopen it in the future!¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°That is just a little something to intimidate the old man. It would be best if I can


    force him to agree to see and treat your younger brother.¡±


    Sean felt a little nervous, and he blurted out, ¡°But Dad, that old man simply refused to agree to your


    request!¡±


    Donald replied, ¡°That is why I am going to ask for Lord Mooore¡¯s help to intercede on my behalf.¡±


    Sean hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, it is Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet today. So, I think that it would not be


    appropriate for us to ask him for this favor now, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Donald nodded before he said, ¡°We will talk to him about it tonight or tomorrow.¡±


    Then, Donald looked at Sean before he said, ¡°You have to hurry up and look for ways to cultivate


    and build a rtionship with Jasmine as soon as you can. You have to get her to agree to marry you


    as soon as possible!¡±


    Sean nodded before he said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I have already instructed Cain to help me to


    carefully prepare a gift for Jasmine. I will give her the giftter. I believe that she will positively like


    it.¡±


    Donald nodded before he said, ¡°This young woman is very capable. If you can marry her, she will


    surely be of great help to the Webb family in the future. When you inherit the Webb family business,


    your grandfather and I can rest assured if you have Jasmine by your side to help you.¡±


    Sean had a very determined expression on his face as he said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely


    marry Jasmine and make her my woman!¡±


    As they continued chatting, they had already arrived at the entrance of the Moore family mansion.


    The lights were already lit up outside the main entrance of the Moore family mansion at this time.


    As the head of the top and most influential family in Aurouss Hilll, Lord Mooore was a person of high


    status and authority. Therefore, it was only natural that his birthday banquet was very grand and


    luxurious.


    Even though the banquet had not officially begun, many guests had already arrived in advance as


    they waited outside the gate of the mansion.


    The Moore family was the top and most influential family in Aurouss Hilll after all. Thus, many


    smaller families were still trying to get into their good books.


    Consequently, no one dared to neglect Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet.


    At this time, even though Marcus¡¯s father, Cain, was not invited to attend Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday


    banquet, he had been waiting outside the gate of the Moore family mansion for a very long time.


    When he saw Donald and his son arriving back at the Moore family mansion, he quickly rushed


    forward with a beautiful gift box in his hand.


    As soon as Sean rolled the car window down, Cain hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Webb, I have the


    gift that you asked me to prepare for you. This is the finest masterpiece of the top Italian jewelry


    designer, Mr. Fischer. You gave me one hundred million dors for it, but I only used ny-eight


    million dors!¡±


    Sean took the gift box from his hand and when he opened it, he saw a beautifully shaped bracelet


    iid with dozens of pink natural diamonds which was very valuable.


    Donald asked, ¡°Did you prepare this bracelet for Jasmine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sean smiled before he said, ¡°The bracelet she is wearing right now looks very cheap and


    ugly! I believe that bracelet only cost several hundred thousand dors. I think she will absolutely


    love this bracelet that I am going to give to her!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 643


    When Donald saw that Sean had already begun to take action, he nodded in satisfaction as he


    praised him, ¡°Good job, Sean! You have already learned to observe the fine details so that you can


    take advantage of the situation to advance forward!¡±


    Sean smiled before he said, ¡°Dad, I have already been following you around for so long, thus, I


    have learned and picked up some of your skills. However, I still have a lot to learn from you as I am


    still far behind you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Donald said seriously, ¡°It is good enough that you noticed that Jasmine¡¯s bracelet is rtively


    old and worthless. That is already a very big improvement. Moreover, you even took the initiative to


    buy her a nicer and more expensive bracelet. That proves that you are already learning to take


    action because you are much more mature and stable now! That is not bad at all. You did very well!¡±


    Sean was overjoyed when his father praised him. When he saw Cain looking at him with a


    desperate expression on his face, Cain smiled before he said in satisfaction, ¡°Cain, this bracelet is


    truly very beautiful. You did very well this time. If you continue doing things this well for me in the


    future, I will not treat you badly at all.¡±


    Cain replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, sir! I will do my absolute best for you!¡±


    After that, Cain hurriedly handed the remaining two million dors to Sean as he said, ¡°This is the


    remaining two million dors after buying the bracelet.¡±


    When Sean saw how sincere Cain was, he was very satisfied and he said, ¡°You can keep the two


    million dors for yourself.¡±


    Even though Cain did not care about the two million dors at all, he knew that this was a reward


    and incentive that Sean was giving to him. Therefore, he nodded in excitement before he said


    gratefully, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    At this time, Donald was also looking at Cain with a very satisfied expression on his face.


    He did not expect Cain to not only have a sufficiently pious attitude, but thetter had also gotten his


    work done so neatly and perfectly.


    Besides, Cain was also the first person who had pledged his allegiance and agreed to be the


    Webb family¡¯s dog after they hade to Aurouss Hilll.


    Therefore, Donald felt that he should reward Cain for his loyalty.


    At this time, Donald suddenly asked, ¡°Cain, did Lord Mooore invite you to attend his birthday


    banquet today?¡±


    Cain smiled bitterly before he said, ¡°Mr. Webb, to tell you the truth, how could someone of my status


    and identity possibly have been invited to attend Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet?¡±


    In fact, there were many people like Cain who were not qualified enough to participate in Lord


    Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet. However, they were all still hoping and dreaming that they could be


    given the opportunity to participate and attend the banquet.


    This was because all the top and most influential people in Aurouss Hilll would naturally be invited


    to attend Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet. Therefore, it would be a perfect and uniquely convenient


    opportunity for anyone to expand their contacts and connections here today.


    Donald looked at Cain before he smiled slightly and said, ¡°I know that you will not be able to get into


    the birthday banquet by yourself. However, since you are also working for the Webb family now, I


    will bring you around to meet more people. I would also like the people in Aurouss Hilll to know that


    you are working for the Webb family now.¡±


    Cain was ecstatic and quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Webb! Thank you for giving me such a great


    opportunity. I will definitely continue to do my best for you and your son.¡±


    For someone like Cain, he would never have been qualified enough to attend Lord Mooore¡¯s


    birthday banquet on his own. However, Donald was actually willing to bring him in so that he could


    be a part of this party. This alone was enough to make Cain feel extremely grateful toward Donald.


    At this time, Donald said lightly, ¡°Alright then, get in the car. We can continue talking after going


    inside.¡±


    Cain hurriedly got into the co-driver seat before he followed Donald and his son as they drove into


    the Moore family mansion.


    The father and son eventually stopped their car in the courtyard of the Moore family mansion. As


    soon as they stepped out of the car, they saw Jasmine, who was dressed in an extremely dignified


    and beautiful red dress, running out of the mansion.


    Jasmine had put on her makeup even more carefully today, so she looked much more beautiful


    compared to her usual self.


    Sean was stunned, and it took a short while for him toe back to his senses. When he saw


    Jasmine getting into her car, he rushed forward before he opened Jasmine¡¯s car door and asked,


    ¡°Jasmine, where are you going?¡±


    Jasmine replied indifferently, ¡°I am going to pick up a distinguished guest!¡±


    Sean asked disdainfully, ¡°What kind of distinguished guest is so important that you actually have to


    go and pick him up in person?¡±


    Jasmine replied lightly, ¡°Of course, he is the most important guest!¡±


    Jasmine then said, ¡°Can you please let go of my car door? I have to leave now.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 644


    Sean felt a little sullen in his heart. Both he and his father were standing in front of Jasmine right


    now. Yet, unexpectedly, Jasmine had actually said that there was an even more important guest


    compared to them. Who else in Aurouss Hilll could be more important than his father and himself?


    In other words, who else in Aurouss Hilll could possibly have even greater status or power


    compared to the Webb family?


    Even though he was feeling a little upset, Kian continued speaking in a very gentlemanly manner as


    he said, ¡°By the way, Jasmine, I¡¯ve specially prepared a gift for you. I am not sure whether you will


    like it or not.¡±


    Jasmine frowned before she said, ¡°Mr. Webb, you should keep the gift. I do not need anything, and I


    do not want you to spend so much on me. Besides, I simply cannot ept your gift for no reason at


    all.¡±


    At this time, Sean hurriedly took out the gift box Cain had given to him before he said earnestly,


    ¡°Jasmine, why are you being so polite with me? In fact, I noticed that the bracelet you have been


    wearing is very old and worn out. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed for you. You are the


    dignified youngdy of the Moore family, so how could you possibly be wearing such a simple and


    cheap piece of jewelry?¡±


    As he spoke, Sean had already taken out the bracelet he had bought as he said, ¡°Jasmine, this


    bracelet is a masterpiece created by the Italian jewelry designer, Mr. Fischer. It is the only limited


    edition bracelet in this world and is worth one hundred million dors. I bought this bracelet


    especially for you. This bracelet will surely match your identity and temperament. That piece of


    rubbish on your hand should have been thrown into the trash can a long time ago!¡±


    Sean initially thought that every woman in the world would love any kind of expensive jewelry.


    Therefore, he believed that Jasmine would be no exception.


    Sean was confident that this bracelet that he had bought at a high and expensive price would


    definitely touch Jasmine¡¯s heart.


    However, he never expected the expression on Jasmine¡¯s face to change as soon as she heard his


    words. Moreover, she was staring at Sean with unprecedented anger and disgust on her face!


    Yes, the bracelet on her hand was not worth a lot of money, and it did look a little old and worn out.


    But!


    This bracelet was a relic her mother had left behind for her!


    Ever since her mother had passed away a long time ago, Jasmine had been wearing this bracelet


    on her hand because it carried a very precious and extraordinary meaning to her! She truly loved


    and treasured this bracelet very much.


    In the past, when she had been identally trapped in the terrifying Feng Shui ¡®dragon


    encapstion formation¡¯, she had not even been that upset or afraid when she had almost died in


    several car idents. However, she had felt as though she was in extreme pain and that she would


    rather be dead when she realized that she had lost the bracelet her mother had left to her.


    That was also the reason why she had invited Master Lennard toe over to Aurouss Hilll all the


    way from Hong Kong to help her to change her fortune. All so she would be able to find her


    bracelet.


    However, she had almost been killed because of that fake Master Lennard!


    If Charlie Wade had not stepped in to help her resolve the ¡®dragon encapstion formation¡¯ she was


    trapped in because he noticed that something was amiss, she would have already lost her life a


    long time ago.


    The reason why she could retrieve her lost bracelet was all thanks to Charlie Wade!


    If Charlie Wade had not broken the ¡®dragon encapstion formation¡¯, she would never have the luck


    to retrieve her precious bracelet!


    It was obvious that this bracelet was indeed very precious to Jasmine!


    However, the important and precious bracelet which carried all her feelings and longings, that was


    entrusted to her by her mother, was actually regarded as rubbish to Sean! Sean had even asked


    her to throw her bracelet into the trash can! This made Jasmine so angry that she felt as though she


    was going to explode in anger.


    At this time, Jasmine pushed Sean¡¯s hand which was holding the diamond bracelet away as she


    said coldly, ¡°Sean! This bracelet is a relic that my mother left behind for me. It is even more precious


    to me than my own life. Who gave you the right to insult my bracelet?¡±


    Sean was stunned.


    F*ck! What the hell?


    That broken bracelet turned out to be a relic left behind by Jasmine¡¯s mother?


    Wasn¡¯t he merely shooting himself in the foot?!


    Sean became very upset, and before he could find a way to salvage the situation, Jasmine had


    already angrily closed the car door and stepped on the elerator, driving away immediately.


    Sean stood alone in a daze, and the expression on his face at this time was even uglier than the


    expression his younger brother had whenever he had to eat shit every hour¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 645


    Sean truly felt like dying at this very moment.


    He would never have dreamt that the broken bracelet on Jasmine¡¯s wrist would turn out to be a relic


    left behind by her mother¡­


    Moreover, he had even said that the relic left behind by her mother was nothing more than a piece


    of garbage¡­


    This was aplete disaster!


    Jasmine was already originally cold and indifferent toward him. Therefore, he was initially nning


    to rely on this bracelet to earn himself some points.


    Unexpectedly, he had only dug his own grave¡­


    This time, his score in Jasmine¡¯s mind had probably been reduced to a negative score.


    At this time, Donald, who had been standing not too far away, could not help but feel a little puzzled


    as he stared at his son who was left standing all alone in a daze.


    Didn¡¯t his son go over to give Jasmine the gift just now?


    Jasmine must have been very happy to receive such an expensive gift.


    If so, why did Jasmine drive away in such haste?


    As he had some doubts in his heart, Donald walked over to his son before he patted him gently on


    the shoulder and asked, ¡°How did things go with Jasmine?¡±


    When Donald saw that Sean was still holding the diamond bracelet in his hand, he asked in


    surprise, ¡°Did Jasmine reject your gift?¡±


    Sean had a very sad and miserable expression on his face as he said, ¡°Dad, the broken bracelet


    that Jasmine was wearing was actually a relic that her mother left behind to her¡­ I did not know


    about it. I even said that the bracelet was just a worthless piece of rubbish that was not worthy of


    someone of her temperament and status¡­¡±


    ¡°D*mn it¡­¡±


    Donald was also very surprised at this time.


    After that, he sighed as he said, ¡°Sean! You should have known that someone of Jasmine¡¯s status


    and identity would never wear such a cheap and shabby bracelet for no reason at all. Since she


    was wearing the bracelet on her hand, there should have been a deeper and hidden meaning


    behind it! You are simply too careless!¡±


    Sean was about to cry, and he looked at his father with an aggrieved expression on his face as he


    said, ¡°Dad, you told me earlier that I was very meticulous and focused, so how could you say that I


    am careless now¡­¡±


    Donald flushed and arranged his thoughts before he said seriously, ¡°You have indeed begun to be a


    little more observant, but your observation is not detailed enough. You should learn a lesson from


    your mistake this time and make sure that you do not make the same mistakes anymore in the


    future.¡±


    Sean sighed before he said, ¡°Well, I know, dad¡­¡±


    After that, Sean said, ¡°By the way, dad, Jasmine drove out to pick someone up in person. She even


    said that the person she was going to pick up was the most distinguished and important guest


    today. Dad, what kind of distinguished guest could he possibly be that the Moore family actually


    takes him so seriously?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Donald frowned before he replied, ¡°I do not know anything about that. As far as I know, apart from


    us, the guests that the Moore family has invited to attend Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet today are


    some of their old friends and business partners in Aurouss Hilll. I did not hear about them inviting


    any distinguished guests to participate in the banquet today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± Sean muttered. ¡°Do you think Jasmine went to pick up her sweetheart, then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that.¡± Donald said, ¡°You¡¯d better pay attention to see who Jasminees


    back withter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ***


    At this time, Jasmine was driving to Charlie Wade¡¯s house.


    Even though she knew that she should be staying at home to help out since it was her grandfather¡¯s


    eightieth birthday banquet, Jasmine really missed Charlie Wade. Therefore, she decided toe


    out to pick him up personally so that she could spend some time alone on the road with him.


    Once Charlie Wade arrived at the Moore family mansion, she would definitely not have the


    opportunity to talk to him in private since there would be so many other guests around.


    When Lord Mooore heard that Jasmine was heading out to pick Charlie Wade up, he naturally


    agreed without any hesitation. Although Charlie Wade was already a married man, Lord Mooore


    had already long regarded Charlie Wade as the future grandson-inw of the Moore family.


    As Jasmine was on the way to Charlie Wade¡¯s house, she took out her cell phone as she prepared


    to call Charlie Wade.


    Since it was a weekend, everyone in the family would wake upter than usual. Therefore, Charlie


    Wade only prepared and set breakfast on the table at ten o¡¯clock in the morning.

 Chapter 646-650

    Chapter 646-650


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 646


    ire Wilson Wilson came out of the bedroom as she stretched her waist and asked Charlie Wade,


    ¡°Do you have something on today?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°I am going to attend a friend¡¯s birthday partyter at noon.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade asked ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Wife, did you need something?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded slightly before she said, ¡°Yes, I wanted to do some shopping, but if


    you¡¯re busy, you can go ahead and do your own thing! I will ask Loreen to apany me.¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Sorry, my dear wife. You can go shopping with Loreen today. I will


    apany you some other day.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled slightly as she said, ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw, ine Ma, had a very ck face as she said, ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade, are


    you going to attend your friend¡¯s birthday party? Is he old?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded as he said, ¡°Yes, he is eighty years old.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ine Ma sneered before she said, ¡°Are you trying to use your set of silly skills to try and fool those


    old men so that you can cheat them out of all their money?¡±


    Charlie Wade simply replied, ¡°I did not lie to anyone.¡±


    ¡°You are still pretending even now?¡± ine Ma said as she snorted coldly. ¡°Are there any more


    wealthy and powerful figures in Aurouss Hilll that have not been fooled by you yet? Let me tell you


    something. I can already predict your future. You are no different from those fortune-tellers from


    back then. Only two futures are awaiting you. You will either end up in prison or get hacked to


    death!¡±


    ine Ma had been very upset with Charlie Wade recently. The main reason was simply because


    Charlie Wade has donated all of the money she had lost to Linda and Hannah to the Hope


    Foundation.


    Now, her pockets were even cleaner than her face. Even though her store-value card for the beauty


    salon had already been used up, she did not have the money to top up the card to renew the beauty


    services. ine Ma did not know how she was going to exin things to her husband or daughter if


    they found out she had lost all the family money.


    ine Ma felt that Charlie Wade was the main culprit behind this matter!


    Therefore, she was naturally very unhappy with Charlie Wade.


    When Jacob Wilson heard ine Ma targeting Charlie Wade again, he hurriedly stood up to defend


    him as he said, ¡°Seriously, why are you doing this again? What did Charlie Wade ever do to you?


    Don¡¯t you think that Charlie Wade has really done well to prove himself during this time?¡±


    ¡°What a load of crap!¡± ine Ma did not know that when Jacob Wilson had attended a gathering


    with his old ssmates not too long ago, he had managed to save himself a lot of face because of


    Charlie Wade.


    When ine Ma saw her husband speaking up for Charlie Wade, she started cursing immediately,


    ¡°Jacob Wilson, don¡¯t be fooled by this guy over here! Otherwise, you will not even know when you


    have already been sold out by him!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was toozy to be bothered with ine Ma. Instead, he simply handed his BMW car


    keys over to Charlie Wade before he said, ¡°Charlie Wade, Dad has already reserved a room at The


    Heaven Springs for dinner tonight. I will be having dinner with the leaders of the Calligraphy and


    Painting Association. I will definitely be drinking a little with them, so I don¡¯t think that I will be able to


    drive hometer. Can you keep my car keys so that you cane and pick me up from The


    Heaven Springster tonight?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly before he took the car keys and asked, ¡°Dad, what time should I pick


    you up?¡±


    Jacob Wilson replied, ¡°We have already made an appointment to meet up for dinner at seven


    o¡¯clock. I think that we should be done by about half-past eight to nine o¡¯clock. You cane to The


    Heaven Springs to wait for me at half-past eight tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as Charlie Wade had agreed to pick Jacob Wilson up, ine Ma anxiously asked, ¡°Jacob


    Wilson! Are you going to treat your guests to dinner at The Heaven Springs tonight? Where did you


    get so much money?¡±


    Jacob Wilson did not dare to say that Charlie Wade was the one who had given him the money.


    Therefore, he retorted immediately, ¡°Why do you care so much about the origins of my money? I am


    not spending your money anyway!¡±


    ine Ma replied angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that it will cost you at least twenty to thirty thousand


    dors just to book a room to host a dinner at The Heaven Springs? Do you have so much money


    to waste?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you a long time ago that I want topete for the


    position of the standing director. What is twenty or thirty thousand dors for a meal? Besides, I am


    not spending any of your money at all!¡±


    ine Ma became very furious, and she blurted out, ¡°I can already go to the beauty salon to do


    several face and body treatments with twenty thousand dors! Why do you have to use so much


    money just to entertain some guests for dinner?¡±


    Jacob Wilson retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve never once stopped you when you go to the beauty salon and spend


    ten to twenty thousand dors there every month! You are also keeping our family¡¯s savings of more


    than two million dors in your bank ount. You can spend your money, and I can spend my own


    money. Why are you still trying to control what I do with my own money?¡±


    ine Ma was startled when Jacob Wilson suddenly mentioned the family¡¯s savings.


    Their family savings of two million dors was indeed supposed to be in her bank ount, but now,


    it had already been donated to the Hope Foundation!


    She did not even have money to go to a beauty salon for facials anymore!


    How great would it be if she could use the twenty thousand dors that Jacob Wilson was going to


    spend on food on her facials at the beauty salon instead?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 647


    Charlie Wade truly felt likeughing when he saw ine Ma¡¯s performance.


    He knew that ine Ma was really short of money right now. She usually spent a lot of money all by


    herself, but she had to be very sad now that all of her money waspletely exhausted.


    Now, ine Ma felt even more depressed when she saw that Jacob Wilson was going to The


    Heaven Springs for dinner tonight.


    Sure enough, ine Ma said to Jacob Wilson, ¡°No! I want you to give me the twenty thousand


    dors you are going to spend on dinner tonight!¡±


    ¡°Why should I do that?¡± Jacob Wilson was also very anxious and he blurted out, ¡°ine Ma, I am


    warning you not to go too far! All of our family¡¯s savings are already in your hands. Even if you do


    not want to give it to me, it¡¯s fine. Yet, you are still trying to ask me to give you my own money?¡±


    ine Ma had a guilty conscience, but she continued speaking stubbornly, ¡°Can¡¯t you just go to a


    cheaper ce for dinner tonight? You can just spend ten thousand dors on dinner and give me


    the other ten thousand dors instead!¡±


    Jacob Wilson replied angrily, ¡°You have so much money in your hands! Why do you have to take


    ten thousand dors from me? Don¡¯t you think that you are being too much?¡±


    ine Ma said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore! If you don¡¯t give me ten thousand dors today, I will


    not let you go out for dinner tonight! If I allow you to step out of this house today, it will mean that I,


    ine Ma, have already lost!¡±


    ¡°You are insane!¡± Jacob Wilson replied as he mmed his chopsticks down on the table. After that,


    he said angrily, ¡°I am warning you not to take things too far, ine Ma! I¡¯ve finally managed to invite


    the president and all the board members out for dinner tonight, and I have already informed them


    that we will be having dinner at The Heaven Springs. If you make me lose face, I will never forgive


    you or let you go just like this!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then! You can juste at me. Who is afraid of whom?¡±


    ine Ma was very anxious because she really wanted to take the ten thousand dors from Jacob


    Wilson!


    If she could just get her hands on the ten thousand dors, she would be able to renew her beauty


    pass and go for a facial with her friendster in the afternoon.


    Earlier that morning, everyone in her group chat had already made an appointment with one


    another to go to the beauty salon for a facial together in the afternoon. However, since ine Ma


    did not have any more money inside her card, she could only decline the invitation under the pretext


    that she had something on in the afternoon.


    If Jacob Wilson could give the ten thousand dors to her, she could go and join her friends for a


    facial as usual!


    Jacob Wilson almost cried out in anger when he heard ine Ma¡¯s words. He stood up and red


    at ine Ma as he said indignantly, ¡°ine Ma, why are you so unreasonable? We always give you


    all the money we bring home, and I even gave you the hundreds of thousands of dors that I made


    from my antique sales. Why are you still not satisfied with what you have? Don¡¯t try and push your


    luck too far!¡±


    ine Ma gritted her teeth before she said, ¡°Is ten thousand dors not enough for a meal? I just


    want to curb your habit of spending so wastefully and extravagantly! I really do not want you to be a


    spendthrift!¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s eyes shed red with anger as he said, ¡°Think about it yourself! How much pocket


    money do I get from you throughout the entire year? When have I ever been wasteful or


    extravagant in my spending? In my opinion, you are the one who is wasteful and extravagant! Look


    at all the clothes and jewelry you own. Even though you cannot fit any more clothes into your


    cupboard, you still buy clothes endlessly!¡±


    ine Ma replied angrily, ¡°I have been suffering so many grievances for so many years after I


    married you! Can¡¯t you just allow me to buy some clothes? Do you still have a conscience?¡±


    After that, tears started rolling down ine Ma¡¯s cheeks as she choked and said, ¡°Back then, I


    suffered so much ridicule and insults when you got me pregnant before marriage! After marrying


    you, I was constantly bullied and humiliated by your mother. Now, you are even reprimanding me for


    simply buying some clothes for myself. I truly have a very miserable life!¡±


    Jacob Wilson felt that he wanted to die at this point.


    When they were younger, ine Ma was the one who had gotten him drunk so that she could end


    up sleeping with him!


    If it weren¡¯t because of what she had done, why would his first love have been so angry that she left


    for the United States?!


    ine Ma had ruined his entire life, and the only reason why he chose to put up with her was


    because of his precious daughter. However, now, she would not even allow him to go out for dinner


    with his friends tonight! Wasn¡¯t that a little too much?


    As he thought about this, Jacob Wilson trembled in anger as he said, ¡°ine Ma, don¡¯t you know for


    yourself what you did back then? Do you really still have the gall to me me for it?¡±


    ¡°What did I do?! You got me pregnant with your child!¡± ine Ma continued crying as she yelled out


    loud, ¡°I was just an innocent girl whom you took advantage of after you got me drunk!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you are ridiculous!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was so aggrieved that he truly felt like crying. Over the past few decades, he had


    been secretly enduring and suffering inside his heart. He never expected ine Ma to distort the


    truth and me him for everything instead. How shameless could this woman be?!


    At this time, ire Wilson Wilson was already getting a little overwhelmed, and she said, ¡°Dad,


    Mom, can the both of you just stop arguing already? Can we just have our breakfast in peace?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 648


    After that, ire Wilson Wilson looked at ine Ma before she said, ¡°Mom, can you stop making


    things difficult for dad already? He does not usually spend much money anyway. Why are you


    confronting him now that he simply wants to treat some of his friends to dinner?¡±


    ine Ma said, ¡°I am simply trying to save some money for the family! Are we the kind of family


    who should be spending twenty thousand dors just for a meal?¡±


    After that, ine Ma red at Jacob Wilson before she said, ¡°No matter what it is, you will have to


    give me the money today, whether you want to or not!¡±


    In truth, ire Wilson Wilson already knew what her mother was up to.


    She knew that her mother was just a very materialistic person who was mad about money. If her


    father refused to give her mother the money today, it would be impossible for him to leave the


    house.


    At this time, ire Wilson Wilson quickly cut in. ¡°Mom, stop making things difficult for dad. You want


    ten thousand dors, right? I will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ine Ma replied in excitement, ¡°Then you¡¯d better transfer the money over to me right


    away!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded slightly before she took out her cell phone and transferred ten


    thousand dors over to ine Ma.


    ine Ma quickly turned on her cell phone to check that she had already received the money that


    ire Wilson Wilson had transferred over to her. She could not help but grin to herself when she


    saw that she had already received the money.


    After that, ine Ma quickly texted her group of five friends: [Sisters! I am joining all of you for the


    facialter in the afternoon!]


    Someone in the group asked: [Eh! Didn¡¯t you say that you had something on in the afternoon earlier


    in the morning?]


    ine Ma hurriedly replied: [I was nning to go shopping at first, but my legs are hurting a little.


    So, I decided not to go shopping and to go to the beauty salon to do some facials and rx


    instead!]


    ire Wilson Wilson could not help but sigh helpless when she saw the look on her mother¡¯s face


    after receiving the money from her. After all, ire Wilson Wilson did not know that her mother was


    already left with nothing as she had already lost their entire family¡¯s savings.


    At this time, Charlie Wade¡¯s cell phone started vibrating on the dining table.


    It was a phone call from Jasmine.


    Charlie Wade quickly picked up the phone to answer the call, and Jasmine¡¯s gentle and pleasant


    voice sounded over the other end of the line, ¡°Master Wade, I will arrive at your house in less than


    ten minutes. When will it be convenient for you toe out?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Please wait for me for a short while. I wille down after cleaning up the


    dishes when my family is done with breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. I will be waiting for you outside your house.¡±


    Jasmine could not help but feel a little distressed after listening to Charlie Wade¡¯s reply.


    Master Wade was such a perfect and capable man. Why did he still have to clean up the dishes at


    home? Wasn¡¯t it simply too insulting to him?!


    At this time, Jasmine could not help but think in her heart that if Charlie Wade was her man, she


    would never allow him to do any housework at all!


    After all, a man should go out and pursue a career for himself, and he should be carefully served


    and waited on by his wife when hees home. How could a man be made to do the house chores


    at home?!


    On one hand, Jasmine felt very strongly about Charlie Wade being treated so worthlessly, and on


    the other hand, Jasmine was very eager to be the woman who could serve Charlie Wade well


    at home.


    As soon as Charlie Wade hung up the phone, ire Wilson Wilson asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, is your


    friend here to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded before he said, ¡°My friend¡¯s granddaughter just came over here to pick


    me up.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded, and without even thinking about it, she quickly said, ¡°Alright then, you


    should just go now. I will help to clean up the dishes today. Don¡¯t keep her waiting for too long.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly replied, ¡°My dear wife, it is okay to let her wait for a short while. I will leave


    as soon as I am done with the dishes.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson quickly pushed him away before she said, ¡°Oh,e on. Just let me do the


    dishes today. You should leave since you have something on. Don¡¯t make people wait too long for


    you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 649


    When Charlie Wade saw how persistent ire Wilson Wilson was, he nodded as he said, ¡°Alright


    then, wife. Thank you for your hard work. I will leave now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go!¡± ire Wilson Wilson then quickly asked, ¡°Since you are attending a friend¡¯s birthday


    banquet, did you prepare a present for him?¡±


    Charlie Wade hummed before he said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve prepared a gift for him already.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°What gift did you prepare for him? Make sure that it is not too


    petty or cheap, otherwise, he might feel a little dissatisfied!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly before he said, ¡°I have already prepared something that I made myself


    for him. It is not the gift that counts, but the thought behind it that matters anyway. After all, my


    friend does not really care that much about money. Therefore, I believe he will definitely love my


    gift.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ire Wilson Wilson nodded before she smiled and said, ¡°If that is the case, you


    should leave now!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade got up before he put on an ordinary coat. After that, he bid farewell to


    ire Wilson Wilson and his father and mother-inw before he left the house immediately.


    As soon as Charlie Wade stepped out of the house, ine Ma put her cell phone down before she


    looked at ire Wilson Wilson with a serious expression on her face. ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, why


    are you spoiling Charlie Wade so much nowadays? What else can that useless piece of trash do


    besides help with all the housework at home? I was even thinking of letting him do even more


    house chores at home. On the other hand, you are simply offering to help Charlie Wade do all the


    housework now!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly replied, ¡°Mom, since Charlie Wade has something on, just let him


    leave earlier. I can do these simple house chores such as cleaning up the dishes after breakfast. It


    is not a big deal anyway.¡±


    ine Ma blurted out, ¡°That is not what I think! You should treat a man the same way you would


    raise a dog! If you are strict with your discipline with him from the beginning to the end, he will not


    even dare to randomly poop and pee at home, let alone jump on the bed or bite on any of your


    furniture. Moreover, he will even wag his tail when he sees you.¡±


    After that, ine Ma continued speaking solemnly, ¡°However, if you just rx a little and give him


    some freedom, he will not only be even more arrogant, but he might also turn around to bite you in


    the back one day! Just look at your father whom I have been disciplining over the years. Don¡¯t you


    think that he is very obedient and submissive to me now?¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard ine Ma¡¯s words, the expression on his face turned extremely ugly. He


    could not help but curse in his heart. D*mn this stinky woman! So, you have always been treating


    me like a dog?


    However, Jacob Wilson did not dare to get mad or lose his temper at ine Ma. Therefore, he


    could only swallow his anger and keep everything to himself even though he was really upset.


    ire Wilson Wilson nced sympathetically at her father before she said helplessly, ¡°Mom, I will


    clean up the dishes, and then I will also go out after that.¡±


    After that, ire Wilson Wilson ignored ine Ma and quickly took all the dishes as she headed


    straight into the kitchen.


    The kitchen window of ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s house just so happened to face the entrance of the


    community. Therefore, when ire Wilson Wilson subconsciously looked out the window as she


    was doing the dishes, she could see her husband, Charlie Wade, walking outside.


    Charlie Wade did not know that his wife, ire Wilson Wilson, was looking at him from the kitchen


    window at this time.


    When he stepped out of the gate, he saw a red Rolls-Royce Phantom parked outside the


    community gate.


    Immediately afterward, a very elegant woman with a noble temperament, a beautiful face, and long,


    slender legs stepped out of the car. This young woman was none other than Jasmine, the young


    lady of the Moore family.


    Jasmine was wearing a red customized dress, and she looked even more beautiful todaypared


    to any other day. She truly carried the elegance and aura of a youngdy from a wealthy and


    powerful family.


    Even though Jasmine said that the reason why she dressed up today was because of her


    grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration, the real reason why she had dressed up so beautifully was for


    Charlie Wade.


    After all, a woman would doll up just to please herself. This phrase had not changed at all ever


    since ancient times. Jasmine simply hoped that Charlie Wade would notice her beauty and pay


    more attention as well as show more concern toward her in the future.


    Charlie Wade could not help but look Jasmine up and down in surprise when he saw her.


    Even though this was not the first time Charlie Wade had seen Jasmine¡¯s beauty, he could not help


    but praise her immediately, ¡°Jasmine, you look truly beautiful today.¡±


    Jasmine looked at Charlie Wade with affection in her eyes. When she heard his words, she could


    not help but feel her heart fluttering inside. She was also blushing a little.


    At this time, Jasmine held her dress as she turned gently in front of Charlie Wade and asked, ¡°Do


    you really think that I look very beautiful in this outfit today?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly before he replied, ¡°Of course! You look extremely stunning and I think


    that this dress fits your temperament and elegance perfectly.¡±


    Jasmine became even more embarrassed, and she could feel the tips of her ears burning.


    Then, Jasmine bowed respectfully before she said shyly, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade, for your kind


    words.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 650


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly before he said, ¡°Thank you foring all the way here to pick me up


    today.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, this is my responsibility. After all, it is the Moore family¡¯s honor that


    you are able to attend my grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet today.¡±


    As she spoke, Jasmine hurriedly trotted two steps forward as she took the initiative to open the door


    of the co-driver seat before she bowed slightly and made a gesture at Charlie Wade as she blushed


    and said, ¡°Master Wade, please get into the car.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded before he got into the car directly without being courteous or polite to


    Jasmine at all.


    If anyone saw Jasmine, the famous and prestigious youngdy of the Moore family, personally


    taking the initiative to open the car door for a young man, they would be so shocked that their jaw


    would be hanging out in the open.


    However, no matter which aspect it was from, Charlie Wade felt that it was only natural for him to be


    worthy of Jasmine¡¯s act of opening the car door for him.


    In terms of identity, he was the young lord of the Wade family. The Wade family was definitely more


    powerful and influentialpared to the Moore family.


    In terms of strength, he was Master Wade. Even Jasmine¡¯s grandfather was very respectful and


    polite to him. Therefore, Charlie Wade felt that it was only natural for Jasmine to open the car door


    for him.


    Charlie Wade did not know that ire Wilson Wilson happened to witness this scene clearly for


    herself.


    ire Wilson Wilson had already met Jasmine once. This was because Jasmine had personally


    made a trip to her studio¡¯s opening ceremony to congratte her.


    When she had seen Jasmine thest time, ire Wilson Wilson had felt as though she was inferior


    to Jasmine in every way possible.


    ire Wilson Wilson knew that she could notpare to Jasmine in terms of their family


    backgrounds, their appearance, their temperament, ability, and also financial resources. ire


    Wilson Wilson could not help but feel a little ashamed and embarrassed because she felt as though


    she had met a stunning and gorgeous beauty who was better than her in every aspect.


    However, ire Wilson Wilson would never have expected that Jasmine, who was so well-known


    and reputable in Aurouss Hilll, would actually be so respectful toward her husband!


    She not only drove all the way here to personally pick him up, but she even opened the car door for


    him! Why was Jasmine being so polite toward her husband?


    As she thought about this, ire Wilson Wilson could not help but feel a little upset. It seemed as


    though she was jealous!


    At this time, a thought suddenly ran through her mind¡­


    Was it because Jasmine was interested in her husband?!


    However, in the next moment, ire Wilson Wilson could not help but feel that her suspicions were


    a little too absurd!


    What was Jasmine¡¯s identity?


    She was the youngdy of the Moore family! She had a family asset exceeding one hundred billion


    dors.


    Who was her husband? He was nothing but a vagrant!


    Even if Charlie Wade really had some mysterious skills and abilities in Feng Shui, it would be


    completely impossible for Charlie Wade to be able to match up with the youngdy of a big family


    like Jasmine.


    However, ire Wilson Wilson could not help but wonder why Jasmine was being so polite and


    respectful toward her husband?


    ire Wilson Wilson could not help but feel a little irritated and annoyed because she could not


    seem to figure out the answer to this question.


    At this time, Jasmine had already started the Rolls-Royce as she left themunity area with


    Charlie Wade.


    ire Wilson Wilson felt even more upset when she saw the luxurious car gradually driving away


    from their house.


    Was there something unspeakable going on between the both of them?


    She subconsciously took out her cell phone because she wanted to call Charlie Wade. However,


    she hesitated as soon as she held the cell phone in her hand.


    After much deliberation, ire Wilson Wilson decided to find another opportunity to ask Charlie


    Wade regarding this matter after he hade home instead.


    She decided not to act so impulsively.


    They were husband and wife after all. So, she should also have a considerate level of trust and


    respect for him!

 Chapter 651-655

    Chapter 651-655


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 651


    In the car.


    Jasmine drove as she spoke to Charlie Wade, ¡°Master Wade, my grandpa has been talking about


    you for a few days now. He was afraid that you would not have the time toe and attend his


    birthday banquet. I believe that he will definitely be very happy to see you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly before he said, ¡°Since I have already promised you that I will be


    coming to attend the birthday banquet, why would I break my promise to you?¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Jasmine nodded happily before she said, ¡°I think that the person my grandpa wants to meet


    the most today is you.¡±


    As she spoke, Jasmine could not help but sigh as she said, ¡°I do not know what is going on with my


    grandpa. He has been talking about you continuously over the past few days ever since he went to


    see the genius doctor, Dr. Simmons, a few days ago. He also told me in secret that his greatest


    wish is to see you at his birthday banquet today.¡±


    Charlie Wade was stunned for a moment before he chuckled lightly.


    He knew the reason why Lord Mooore wanted to see him so badly.


    He must have seen the changes to Anthony¡¯s body and physical appearance, and he must have


    discovered the magical effect of the Rejuvenating Pill. Therefore, Lord Mooore must be really eager


    for Charlie Wade to give him one of those pills!


    In fact, Lord Mooore was not the only one who would not be able to resist the temptation of the


    Rejuvenating Pill. Charlie Wade knew that all the old and elderly people would never be able to


    resist the temptation and attraction of the Rejuvenating Pill.


    Charlie Wade did consider what kind of gift he should prepare for Lord Mooore after he received the


    invitation to attend his birthday banquet.


    After much deliberation, he had finally decided that someone like Lord Mooore did not need any


    gifts or money. Therefore, he might as well just give him a Rejuvenating Pill as a gift instead.


    The Rejuvenating Pill was nothing magical to him, and the most expensive ingredient in the pill was


    none other than the three hundred years old purple ginseng.


    Furthermore, since he had helped Liam, the illegitimate child from the Weaver family, Liam had


    given him his most treasured family heirloom, which was the snow-white ginseng that was more


    than a thousand years old to thank him. If Charlie Wade used this thousand-year-old snow-white


    ginseng to refine and concoct a new medicine, the effect would definitely be much betterpared


    to the Rejuvenating Pill.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade would be doing Lord Mooore a huge favor at not much cost to himself by


    giving him the Rejuvenating Pill. He was simply killing two birds with one stone.


    At this time, Jasmine said, ¡°Master Wade, grandpa has invited a lot of your friends to attend his


    birthday banquet today. You can have a good time chatting and catching up with themter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Charlie Wade smiled before he asked, ¡°Who did he invite?¡±


    Jasmine replied, ¡°I know that grandpa invited Doris, the vice-chairman of Emgrand Group, toe


    for his birthday banquet today. I heard that you have a good rtionship with her, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Jasmine smiled before she said, ¡°She will being today.¡±


    After that, Jasmine paused slightly before she said, ¡°As for the head of the Quinton family and the


    White family, it naturally goes without saying that the both of them also share a good rtionship


    with you, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Then, Jasmine said, ¡°Grandpa also invited Liam, the chairman of Weaver Pharmaceutical toe


    today. I heard you were the one who backed him up and supported him?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly before he replied, ¡°Yes. Liam was an illegitimate child who had always


    been unweed in the Weaver family. Since his father and half-brother offended me, I decided to


    support and back him up instead.¡±


    Jasmine pursed her lips tightly together before she said, ¡°Master Wade, I heard that you asked Don


    Albertt to send the father and son from the Weaver family up to Mount Golmin to dig ginseng?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade replied, ¡°Since Jordan looked down on Mount Golmin so much, I decided to


    send him over there to reflect on his actions.¡±


    Jasmine smiled before she said, ¡°I heard that the two of them are leading a very miserable life on


    Mount Golmin. They have to dig for ginseng in exchange for food. Some time ago, the mountain


    was filled and covered with heavy snow. Both the father and son could not go out to the mountain to


    dig and collect any ginseng and so, they did not have anything to eat or drink. Therefore, they ran to


    one of the viger¡¯s houses and stole a chicken. However, they were caught in the act, and both of


    them were beaten up badly.¡±


    Charlie Wade could not help but ask out of curiosity, ¡°Why are you paying so much attention to this


    matter? I don¡¯t even know all of these recent things that have happened to both of them.¡±


    Jasmine blushed from embarrassment as she said, ¡°Well, I felt that both of them really deserved to


    be punished for their actions. Hence, I decided to ask around and look into this matter because I


    wanted to know what kind of punishment they were getting.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°Then, are you also paying attention to the group of people


    who were sent to dig coal in Erith?¡±


    Jasmine smiled before she said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve paid some attention to that matter as well! They seem to


    be really miserable. They have to go to the coal mines for twelve hours a day. The working


    environment and conditions are very bad, the work intensity is very heavy, and they do not have


    enough food most of the time. I heard that they always cry pitifullyte at night¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 652


    Charlie Wade smiled before he said, ¡°This is the price they have to pay for harming others.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jasmine nodded as she said, ¡°These people should be held responsible for their own


    actions!¡±


    As they spoke, Jasmine had already driven her car into the Moore family mansion.


    At this time, Zeke, Graham, Albert, Liam, and Doris had all already been waiting in the Moore family


    courtyard for a long time. As soon as Charlie Wade stepped out of the car, the group of people


    quickly surrounded the both of them.


    When Jasmine stopped the car, she quickly said, ¡°Master Wade, please sit down and wait for me to


    open the car door for you.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite to me. I can just get down by myself.¡±


    Jasmine quickly replied, ¡°No! No! Master Wade, you are our most distinguished guest today! I have


    to give you the mostmon courtesy. Otherwise, my grandpa will definitely scold me!¡±


    As she spoke, Jasmine quickly pushed the car door open as she ran over to the passenger side


    and opened the car door for Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade could only smile helplessly as he stepped out of the car.


    He felt that Jasmine was simply overreacting, but Jasmine felt that these etiquettes and acts were


    all essential. After all, Jasmine knew how much her grandfather valued and treasured Charlie


    Wade.


    At the same time¡­


    Sean was standing on the terrace on the second floor of the mansion as he looked at the courtyard,


    and he happened to witness Jasmine¡¯s actions at this time.


    He had already been standing there for quite some time, waiting ever since Jasmine had driven out


    of the mansion. He was hoping to see and identify the status of the distinguished guest Jasmine


    had talked about.


    He had also been secretly hoping that the so-called distinguished guest Jasmine had gone to pick


    up personally would be an old man or preferably, an old woman. That way, he would be able to


    completely eliminate the possibility of this distinguished guest bing his love rival.


    However, Sean never expected Jasmine to personally make a trip just to pick up a young man who


    was about his age!


    Moreover, what surprised Sean even more was the fact that Jasmine had actually gotten off the car


    to open the car door for the young man!


    At this time, Sean could not help but wonder why Jasmine respected and thought so highly of this


    person that she would even step out and open the car door for a young man who was about the


    same age as herself?


    Was this the man Jasmine was in love with?


    Was this the perfect grandson-inw that Lord Mooore truly wanted?


    It had to be him!


    As he thought about this, Sean had a very dark expression on his face, and he was raging with


    anger!


    He fixed his gaze on Charlie Wade as he looked the strange man up and down.


    Even though Charlie Wade was indeed a handsome man with some demeanor and chic, he was


    nothing but an ordinary person in terms of clothes and dressing.


    Sean could tell at a single nce that Charlie Wade¡¯s clothes and shoes would probably only


    amount to a few thousand dors.


    A pair of Sean¡¯s socks were already worth more than a few thousand dors.


    This kind of person looked like a pathetic jerk who was picked up from the side of the streets. Why


    was Jasmine taking him so seriously?


    Moreover, Sean could tell that Jasmine was definitely enamored with this pathetic piece of trash


    judging from her twitchy and shy gestures when she interacted with him!


    Sean could not help but clench his fists tightly together, and he was exerting so much force that his


    knuckles had already turned white!


    At this point, Sean felt that he had to vent his frustrations on something, and he mmed his fist on


    the railing as he cursed, ¡°D*mn it! Where did this piece of trash pop up from?! How dare he try to


    snatch my woman away from me? He is truly asking for his own death!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 653


    Sean¡¯s loud growl attracted a lot of curious nces from the guests who passed him by on the


    second floor, wondering why the young master of the Webb family suddenly became angry.


    Sean red at them in annoyance and shouted, ¡°What are you looking at? Get lost!¡±


    The frightened guests quickly turned their heads and looked away. Sean, with his gloomy face,


    gestured for Cain toe to him.


    Cain sprinted toward him like a loyal puppy and asked diligently, ¡°Yes, Young Master Webb, what do


    you need?¡±


    Sean pointed to Charlie Wade who was standing beside Jasmine in the yard and muttered


    indignantly, ¡°Check that dude¡¯s identity. I want to know who the heck he is!¡±


    Cain looked curiously in the direction where Sean was pointing and was shocked when he saw the


    person, so much so that his eyes opened wide!


    Wasn¡¯t that Charlie Wade Wade?!


    He recognized the guy even if he turned into ashes!


    Charlie Wade was the reason why Marcus, his precious son, had the words ¡®pathetic jerk¡¯ carved on


    his forehead by Albert! Had it not been for offending Charlie Wade, Albert would never have hurt his


    son like that!


    Therefore, Albert was just the executioner, whereas Charlie Wade was the main culprit!


    His son¡¯s word-carving incident had be the city¡¯sughingstock. Whenever he thought of the


    sorrowful incident, he wanted to skin Charlie Wade alive!


    However, he dared not go up against Albert, so he could only swallow his pride and contain his


    anger!


    He gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°I know him. His name is Charlie Wade Wade!¡±


    Sean asked coldly, ¡°Who is he? What is his background? He must have a death wish for touching


    my girl!¡±


    Cain became ecstatic upon seeing Sean so upset with Charlie Wade and thought, ¡®Yes, my chance


    for revenge is here!¡¯


    Thus, he leaned closer to Sean and said, ¡°He is a loser who married into the Wilson family as a live-


    in son-inw. As for the Wilson family, it is just a lousy family who is on the verge of bankruptcy.¡±


    Sean frowned into a darker expression and asked, ¡°Are you sure he is a live-in son-inw?¡±


    Cain replied firmly, ¡°Yes, absolutely.¡±


    Then, he further exined, ¡°His wife is ire Wilson Wilson Wilson, a prettydy with a lot of


    admirers in the city, unfortunately, she chose to marry that loser. Rumor has it that after they got


    married, he became a househusband who does all the house chores for the family like cooking,


    cleaning, andundry. I heard that he is from poverty and is a typical deadbeat loser. Everyone in


    Aurouss Hilll knows about it!¡±


    A dash of coldness and anger shed in Sean¡¯s eyes.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Previously, both his father and himself had suspected that Jasmine¡¯s admirer was most likely from a


    prestigious family in Eastcliff, and if so, he didn¡¯t stand a chance in thepetition.


    But never did he expect that Jasmine would choose to like a deadbeat loser who was also a


    pathetic live-in son-inw!


    A son-inw! This proved that Charlie Wade was married!


    A deadbeat loser, a moocher, and also a married man!


    He could still convince himself to give up if Jasmine¡¯s target was a rich man from a prominent family,


    but she had actually fallen in love with a married man! This was beyondmon sense!


    It was also a harsh p to his face!


    After all, he was the young master from the top family in the South Region with a worth of nearly


    200 billion dors! Why did he pale inparison to this miserable loser in Jasmine¡¯s eyes?!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 654


    Jasmine was so attentive and gentle toward Charlie Wade, yet so cold and stern toward him, this


    was so insulting!


    Sean gritted his teeth in dismay andmanded Cain coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a task right now. If you do


    it well, wait for awesome rewards, but don¡¯te to see me ever again if you fail!¡±


    Cain spruced up and burst out, ¡°Alright, Mr. Webb, speak your orders. I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    Sean shot a ghastly re at Charlie Wade in the yard and said, ¡°Later, think of a way to humiliate


    Charlie Wade in front of Jasmine! Teach him a lesson. I want him to be embarrassed so badly in


    front of Jasmine! It¡¯s best if you can make him leave this ce like a defeated dog!¡±


    Cain grinned excitedly upon hearing Sean¡¯s demand. It was the best chance to take his revenge! He


    blurted excitedly, ¡°Okay, Mr. Webb! I¡¯ll go down and meet him now!¡±


    He had done some investigations on Charlie Wade. Thetter had managed to fool some of the


    VIPs in Aurouss Hilll with his feng shui tricks that had earned him the title ¡®Master Wade¡¯. Don


    Albertt, the White family, the Quinton family, and even the Moore family, saw Charlie Wade as the


    most honorable existence, and he was someone Cain couldn¡¯t provoke at all.


    However, just because he couldn¡¯t provoke him didn¡¯t mean that the Webb family couldn¡¯t either!


    Since Charlie Wade had offended the young master of the powerful Webb family, sooner orter,


    the Webb family would teach him a lesson he would never forget!


    Now that Sean had asked him to make a stand, it was a chance for revenge as well as a chance to


    please his master! It was like killing two birds with one stone!


    The wrath of fury started to burn and spread widely as the new hatredbined with the old ones,


    and Cain felt exceptionally confident and enthusiastic as he had Sean Webb as his backup. He


    swore that he would bite a piece of meat off Charlie Wade today. In fact, he wished he could even


    kill him today!


    So, he immediately said to Sean, ¡°Mr. Webb, I¡¯ll go and meet him now!¡±


    ***


    Most of the people were gathered around the yard. Zeke White, Graham Quinton, Albert Rhodes,


    Liam Weaver, and Doris Young surrounded and greeted Charlie Wade respectfully.


    Zeke, Graham, Albert, and Liam addressed Charlie Wade as Master Wade, while Doris called him


    Mr. Wade.


    There was a beautiful and stunning woman standing beside Graham in a light blue dress. Charlie


    Wade looked at the woman carefully and was surprised to find that the beautiful woman was none


    other than Aurora, the athletic and energetic young woman who always donned sportswear!


    He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Wow, Aurora, I almost couldn¡¯t recognize you today!¡±


    Aurora blushed timidly upon hearing his remark. She bit her lip and said shyly, ¡°Hello, Master


    Wade!¡±


    For Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet, she had deliberately dressed herself up in a mature style.


    Because she was a college student and a few years Charlie Wade¡¯s junior, she didn¡¯t want Charlie


    Wade to see her as a younger sister, so she hoped that from dressing up a little more maturely, she


    might be able to move Charlie Wade¡¯s heart.


    Charlie Wade smiled at her and replied, ¡°Hello back to you.¡±


    Liam approached him, bowed, and said, ¡°Master Wade, I have been waiting for you to inspect the


    operation of Weaver Pharmaceutical. May I know when you will be avable?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand. ¡°Thepany is yours, manage it well. You don¡¯t need my


    inspection and verification.¡±


    ¡°But Master Wade, everything I have today is yours, so, thepany is also yours! If you need any


    help, just say it, I¡¯ll be the first toe!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Liam, I appreciate it very much.¡±


    Liam bowed deeply. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Master Wade. You did so much more for me than I could ever


    repay you for.¡±


    At this moment, a sharp and sarcastic voice echoed across the crowd, ¡°Oh d*mn, it¡¯s so f*cking


    weird, why are all of the prominent figures in Aurouss Hilll crowding themselves around the


    deadbeat loser and buttering him up? Hey, are you all blind or simply wanting to taste some shit


    because of your nd mouths?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 655


    Cain¡¯s mockery was unexpected and shocking.


    The mockery not only targeted Charlie Wade, but also the people who paid their respects to Charlie


    Wade.


    Albert almost burst into mes of wrath when Cain came out of nowhere with his senseless insult.


    He red at him and shouted coldly, ¡°Cain Lloyd, do you have a f*cking death wish? Do you want


    me to carve words on your forehead just as I did to your son?!¡±


    Charlie Wade realized the cause of this direct mockery the second heid eyes on the outraged


    Cain.


    This man was Marcus Lloyd¡¯s father.


    Marcus, the rich kid with his catchphrase ¡®pathetic jerk¡¯, the young man who had provoked him at


    the Champs Elys Resort which resulted in a miserable ending¡ªAlbert had carved the words


    ¡®pathetic jerk¡¯ on his forehead as directed by him.


    He didn¡¯t expect to bump into the young man¡¯s father at the Moore family¡¯s banquet, let alone be


    insulted by him.


    Cain exchanged a hateful re with Albert and said, ¡°Albert Rhodes, don¡¯t you be so f*cking cocky


    and bossy! Do you really think I¡¯m scared of you?!¡±


    Then, he pointed at Charlie Wade and said viciously, ¡°I don¡¯t get it, why a deadbeat loser like you


    who can only survive by mooching off your wife and inws can be here! And why are all these


    peopleplimenting you and calling you ¡®Master Wade¡¯? What the hell?! Are they all f*cking blind


    to the point they cannot see what kind of a loser you are?¡±


    His rude remarks infuriated the crowd, and they were all prepared to jump at Cain, but Charlie


    Wade stopped them and said tly, ¡°Everyone, today is Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday, please don¡¯t do


    anything silly and make a fool out of yourself.¡±


    Then, he turned to Cain and said with a smile, ¡°I was wondering what kind of idiot produced such an


    arrogant son like Marcus, and now that I see you, I finally know why.¡±


    After a short pause, Charlie Wade continued, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to learn something from what


    happened to your son. Take my advice. Keep a low profile and don¡¯t be so cocky. The skin on your


    forehead is so wrinkled, it may not be as smooth as how we did it on your son¡¯s forehead if we


    wanted to carve words on it.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cain huffed indignantly. He pointed at Charlie Wade and cursed, ¡°Hey, listen, don¡¯t say I


    never give you a chance to stay alive. If you kneel before me right now and let me carve the word


    ¡®pathetic jerk¡¯ on your forehead, I¡¯ll let you go, otherwise, I¡¯ll f*cking kill you!¡±


    Charlie Wade grinned in disdain. ¡°What gave you the confidence to make you think you could kill


    me?¡±


    ¡°You think you are so powerful and almighty just because you have Albert, the garbage thug, as


    your sidekick, but I have the Webb family as my backup. Albert is a nobody! I can kill him like I kill


    an ant, let alone a loser like you.¡±


    Don Albertt¡¯s face flushed in extreme anger. He barged forward furiously when Charlie Wade


    stopped him and said with a smile, ¡°Cain, your master is quite a coward. It¡¯s okay for them to let


    their dogs run wild, but they should be present, shouldn¡¯t they? What if the dog is beaten to death?¡±


    Cain sneered, ¡°Charlie Wade Wade, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know who you are. You are nothing but a


    scammer who fools these people with your so-called mystical tricks. They are still in the dark, but


    when theye to their senses, I won¡¯t have to do anything because they will not let you off the


    hook!¡±


    Then, he turned to Jasmine and said seriously, ¡°Miss Moore, you are recognized as a powerful and


    charming female entrepreneur in Aurouss Hilll. How could you be deceived by a loser like him?


    Besides, he is married! He married into and lives with his wife¡¯s family! You¡¯ll only ruin your


    reputation if you get too close to a loser like him. If rumors spread that the number onedy in


    Aurouss Hilll has fallen in love with a married loser, it will cause a huge impact on your reputation!¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s face twisted into a contemptuous grimace.


    Admittedly, she liked Charlie Wade, and Charlie Wade was indeed married, but so what? Was it


    wrong to like someone from the bottom of her heart?


    Besides, Cain Lloyd, who did you think you were toment on me even if I really did something


    wrong?!


    However, Jasmine knew that she should remain calm against Cain¡¯s usation because if she got


    angry, people might assume that it was out of shame and that what Cain had said was true.


    Instead, Jasmine donned a dark expression and chided him, ¡°Cain Lloyd, right? We don¡¯t have you


    in our guest list, who brought you in?¡±

 Chapter 656-660

    Chapter 656-660


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 656


    Cain said with an arrogant grin, ¡°Mr. Webb brought me in! To tell you the truth, I am now the Webb


    family¡¯s man. As far as I¡¯m concerned, no one here has the power and influence to go up against


    the Webb family, right? The Webb family is so much more powerful than all of youbined! If you


    dare touch me, you are literally provoking the Webb family!¡±


    Cain looked very cocky and triumphant. He knew that by mentioning the Webb family, no one would


    dare to do anything to him.


    When he nced around him like an almighty cock, he saw a ck shadow sh past him


    suddenly, and before he could react to it, his face was pped hard!


    He felt as though the sky had grown dark and starry after being pped, and he stumbled backward


    from the great force. After managing topose himself and stand still, he lifted his gaze and saw


    that the person who had pped him was none other than Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade stered a wide smile on his face and said tly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t be bothered if you didn¡¯t


    mention the Webb family, but since you did, I have to show them some colors!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! You pped me! F*cker!¡±


    Never did Cain expect that he would get a p in the face when he mentioned the Webb family.


    Although Charlie Wade had pped his face, it was the same as pping the Webb family¡¯s face!


    Charlie Wade was nothing but a scammer who knew a trick or two to fool others, but he was going


    up against the Webb family, the most prominent family in the South Region!


    Charlie Wade smiled at his curse and pped him again. ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to p you


    just because you are the Webb family¡¯s dog? Let me tell you, I am pping the Webb family¡¯s dog!


    If you¡¯re not happy about this, go and tell your master toe and see me!¡±


    Before Charlie Wade came today, he had made up his mind.


    Albert had called and given him a heads-up that the Webb family was looking for him everywhere


    for two reasons¡ªhe had turned Kian into a poop-eating monster, and he was the man Jasmine


    liked.


    So, in due time, the Webb family would eventually figure it out and get to him.


    In fact, there was a high chance that they already knew that Jasmine admired him. It was also


    possible that they were behind Cain¡¯s obnoxious behavior toward him and the other guests.


    If so, it was better if he could force the Webb family out of their foxhole and challenge them face-to-


    face rather than bothering himself with Cain, theirp dog.


    Cain was going insane from Charlie Wade¡¯s provocation.


    He had clearly mentioned the Webb family¡¯s name, and yet, Charlie Wade still dared to instigate


    them! Did he have a death wish?!


    Alright, Charlie Wade Wade, since you wanted to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your request!


    Cain knew that Sean was watching them from the terrace on the second floor, so he raised his


    voice and shouted, ¡°Charlie Wade Wade, I have already stated clearly that I am the Webb family¡¯s


    man but you still dared toy hands on me! Do you even take the Webb family seriously?!¡±


    Charlie Wade noticed that he had been peeking toward the second-floor terrace sheepishly, so he


    guessed easily that his master was there.


    Thus, heughed out loud and said loudly, ¡°The Webb family, so what? A family who keeps trash


    like you as their dogs must be trash themselves as well! Why do I have to take a bunch of trash


    seriously?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 657


    Sean was extremely infuriated when he heard Charlie Wade insulting his family, so he turned and


    rushed down the stairs to confront Charlie Wade.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine red at Cain and his swollen face in disdain and gestured for her


    bodyguards.


    She pointed at Cain when the bodyguards arrived and demanded, ¡°Kick this guy out! Break his legs


    if he dares toe in again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±


    The bodyguards marched forward, grabbed Cain, and was about to drag him out of the yard when a


    chilly voice echoed from the house.


    ¡°How dare you! Let him go!¡±


    With his hands behind his back, Sean walked down the stairs slowly, indifference and anger


    imprinted on his face.


    Initially, he had wanted Cain to cause a scene and humiliate Charlie Wade in order to drag him


    down, making him look bad in front of Jasmine.


    However, he did not expect that Charlie Wade would be so arrogant. He had pped Cain twice on


    his face without any concern to the Webb family!


    This was not the worst humiliation yet!


    The worst thing Charlie Wade did was to call the Webb family trash!


    This was totally unbearable!


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to make another move since Sean hade down and ordered them


    to stop. They knew that Sean and his father were the distinguished guests of the family as they had


    lived in the house for a few days.


    A sh of excitement shed across Cain¡¯s eyes, and he blurted, ¡°Mr. Webb, please help me!¡±


    Sean red at him disdainfully and cursed quietly, ¡®Useless dog, what good are you if you cannot


    handle such a small matter?¡¯


    Jasmine frowned in contempt and asked, ¡°Sean, what are you doing? Do you have anything to do


    with this?¡±


    Sean said tly, ¡°Nothing. Still, Cain is our guy. He came with me and my dad. If you throw him out


    now, you are humiliating us!¡±


    Then, he turned to Charlie Wade and said, ¡°And you! How dare you p my man and insult my


    family! Kneel now and p yourself as a punishment, otherwise, you won¡¯t like what I¡¯m going to do


    to you!¡±


    For him, although Cain was his dog, only he could beat him, not other people! This represented his


    pride, his family¡¯s pride!


    Charlie Wade looked back at him and asked, ¡°Why? Is your family very powerful?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sean sneered arrogantly, ¡°The Webb family is the number one family in the South


    Region. We are among the top families in the country! How dare you say that my family is


    rubbish?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smirked at his remark and eyed him from head to toe. Indeed, he and his brother


    were very much alike. They were truly brothers of the same mother.


    However, before he could say anything, Jasmine stepped forward and hurriedly said, ¡°Sean, Cain


    was the one who started it all. Please don¡¯t put Master Wade in a difficult position.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade?¡± Sean became very agitated when Jasmine stepped forward to defend Charlie


    Wade, and he blurted, ¡°He is just a loser, why do you call him master?¡±


    Jasmine said solemnly, ¡°Sean, please be respectful! Master Wade is my idol, I won¡¯t allow you to


    nder him like that!¡±


    Sean was getting more and more annoyed by her reaction. She was supposed to be the goddess of


    them all, but instead, she was being Charlie Wade the loser¡¯s ass-kisser!


    He growled in dismay as if he was spilling all the hatred and wrath inside him. ¡°Why? What does


    this dude have that I don¡¯t?! I¡¯m supposed to be the one you admire and tter! You¡¯re so blind and


    ignorant!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 658


    Sean sneered in disdain. ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. This guy insulted the Webb family


    and bit our dog. Even if Lord Mooorees to talk it out, we won¡¯t let him off so easily!¡±


    Then, he pointed at Cain and shouted to Charlie Wade, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you temporarily if you kneel


    before my dog and apologize, and then kneel before me and apologize again!¡±


    Cain was over the moon when he heard it. He would wag his tail if he had one!


    He was thankful that Sean had stood up for him after he had been pped twice! So, while covering


    his swollen cheek, he strode to Charlie Wade and said arrogantly, ¡°You heard him, right? Kneel


    before me right now!!¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted contemptuously, and then, in a split second, he stretched his arm out,


    grabbed Cain¡¯s neck, and lifted him upward!


    Sean watched the scene with wide eyes,pletely dumbfounded!


    Never did he expect that Charlie Wade could lift a 150-pound man with one arm, his feet suspended


    off the ground!


    Cain could only feel a strong force strangling his neck as his legs were kicking in the air. However,


    the more he struggled, the more he became breathless!


    Charlie Wade stared at Cain and said coldly, ¡°If you dare to utter one more word, I¡¯ll carve the words


    ¡®pathetic jerk¡¯ on your forehead just as I did to your son!¡±


    Then, he flung him to the floor.


    Cain yelped loudly in pain as he was mmed to the floor. He felt as though the bones in his body


    were all broken, but he was frightened by Charlie Wade¡¯s ruthlessness and charisma, so he crawled


    to Sean¡¯s side with his mouth tightly shut.


    Jasmine urged her bodyguards indignantly, ¡°What are you standing there for? Kick this man out of


    our property right now!¡±


    The bodyguards nodded and immediately marched forward, restraining Cain.


    Cain frantically shouted, ¡°Mr. Webb, Mr. Webb, help me!¡±


    Sean clenched his knuckles tightly until they turned white. This was an utter humiliation that he had


    never had to face before!


    The wrath of fury was burning violently in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said to Jasmine, ¡°Do


    you know that this loser is a married man and a useless live-in son-inw? How dare you kick my


    people out for him?!¡±


    Jasmine replied with a cold face, ¡°Master Wade is our family¡¯s honorable guest, and he is also one


    of the people I admire most. Your dog aside, even if you dare to continue to be disrespectful to


    Master Wade, I¡¯ll kick you out of here!¡±


    Sean squinted his eyes darkly. He looked intensely at Jasmine and then at Charlie Wade as he


    sneered.


    He said in dismay, ¡°Dude, you think you¡¯re so powerful, huh! You dare to be so arrogant to me just


    because Jasmine is backing you up! Haven¡¯t you heard of the Webb family in Erith?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly and said, ¡°Oh. Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    Sean then continued with a cold and contemptuous expression, ¡°Good, then! You¡¯ve insulted my


    family, calling my family trash! If you don¡¯t apologize to me right now and beg me for forgiveness,


    our family will hunt you down! Until then, not even God can protect you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Webb family because of a viral video I saw on the Inte. You know, the young


    man who ate an old man¡¯s shit in a hospital toilet?¡±


    ¡°I also heard that the young man¡¯s name is Kian Webb. He is one of your family members, isn¡¯t he?


    The way I see it, your family is quite savage. I wonder how he can eat that thing just like that!¡±


    Sean grimaced angrily when Charlie Wade mentioned his brother¡¯s shit-eating incident!


    D*mn it, this was the biggest scandal in the Webb family¡¯s century-old history!


    At that moment, Albert mimicked a meme on the inte and exaggeratedly said, ¡°F*ck! Savage!¡±


    A burst of loudughter resonated across the yard.


    Meanwhile, Sean looked like he wanted Charlie Wade¡¯s head on a tter!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 659


    The mockery andughter made Sean see red, and he clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles


    popped continuously!


    He red at Charlie Wade and eximed, ¡°Dude, don¡¯t say that I never gave you a chance to


    repent, you did this to yourself! My family will not let you go, you¡¯ll never see tomorrow¡¯s sun rise!¡±


    Before Charlie Wade could say anything, Jasmine shouted, ¡°Sean Webb, how dare you!¡±


    Sean huffed coldly, ¡°Why not?! Did you think I would let my family be insulted in a shabby town like


    Aurouss Hilll just like that? Let me tell you! Everyone in Aurouss Hilll must bow to the majestic


    Webb family!¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s face darkened in dismay, and she demanded, ¡°Sean, you are not wee here. Please


    get out!¡±


    ¡°What? You want to kick me out?!¡± Sean looked at Jasmine, shocked, and scornful. ¡°You want to


    kick me out because of this deadbeat loser?!¡±


    Jasmine said firmly, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll say it again, please get out!¡±


    At this moment, Reuben, Jasmine¡¯s cousin, came out of nowhere and hurriedly persuaded them,


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Webb, Jasmine, calm down. What are you two arguing about?¡±


    Sean quickly blurted when he saw Reuben, ¡°Reuben, thank heavens you¡¯re here. Your cousin


    wants to kick me out of the house because of this lowly loser!¡±


    Reuben nced at Charlie Wade, feeling somewhat awkward and cumbersome.


    In truth, he too scorned Charlie Wade¡¯s presence, but he knew that his grandfather believed in him,


    valued, and respected him, so he dared not disrespect Charlie Wade openly.


    As he suspected that there was a discord going on between Charlie Wade and Sean, he hurriedly


    smiled and said, ¡°Hey, this is just a misunderstanding, I suggest everyone calm down.¡±


    He first turned to Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Master Wade, this is Sean Webb, the eldest son and the


    eldest grandson of the Webb family in Erith.¡±


    Then, he quickly turned to Sean and exined, ¡°Mr. Webb, this is Charlie Wade Wade. Master


    Wade has saved my grandfather¡¯s life before.¡±


    Sean snorted in dismay, ¡°Master? F*ck you! From what I see, he is just a scammer! He hurt my dog


    and insulted my family, I won¡¯t let him go even if God himself apologizes on his behalf!¡±


    Before Sean could do anything, Lord Mooore and Donald walked over from the house.


    Lord Mooore had heard themotion briefly, and he walked toward the crowd. He frowned in


    annoyance and asked, ¡°Jasmine, Reuben, what is going on?¡±


    As soon as Sean heard Lord Mooore¡¯s voice, he quickly said, ¡°Grandpa Moore, so good to see you


    here! Jasmine kicked my people out of the property because of this Charlie Wade Wade! Besides,


    he insulted my family, and this is an utter humiliation to me and my entire family! You must¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Lord Mooore immediately marched forward, held Charlie


    Wade¡¯s hands, and said with total respect, ¡°Master Wade, wee!¡±


    Sean and Donald looked stunned and shocked by the ridiculous scene!


    Why would the 80-year-old Lord Mooore be so respectful to a young and lousily dressed man?!


    Charlie Wade smiled gently at Lord Mooore and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, I see that you look rather pale


    and lethargic, are you not feeling well these days?¡±


    Lord Mooore gasped in surprise and said, ¡°Oh, Master Wade, you are indeed the true dragon, you


    can see right through me. Yes, honestly speaking, because of the fluctuating weather, I was


    somewhat infected with a mild cold in addition to my old age, hence, I am quite tired and weak


    lately.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded. ¡°This is because your core is too weak at the moment. The medicine that I


    gave youst time was mainly to treat the hidden illnesses that have been umted in your


    body over the many years. Although it has cured your problems, it didn¡¯t improve your physical


    fitness much.¡±


    Lord Mooore hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Even so, I am very grateful for your help, Master Wade! If


    not for you, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t even be around for this birthday banquet today!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled warmly and said, ¡°I prepared a birthday gift for you today, I believe it will be


    helpful to your current situation.¡±


    Lord Mooore was so surprised upon hearing it, and he shivered in excitement!


    A birthday gift? It would be helpful to his current situation?!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 660


    Could it be¡­


    Could it be¡­


    Could it be the Rejuvenating Pill that Anthony had taken?!


    Lord Mooore had been dreaming of getting a chance for Charlie Wade to bless him with one of the


    Rejuvenating Pills so that he could indulge in the intense feeling of going back in time, borrowing


    more time to stay alive and helping the family go further.


    However, if there was one thing he had learned throughout his long life, it was that chances were


    hard toe by!


    He dared not go to Charlie Wade for the pill for fear that Charlie Wade would find him repulsive,


    thus, he could only wait patiently for the right moment toe.


    Initially, he thought that this rare chance would onlye by when Jasmine and Charlie Wade had


    made substantial progress in terms of their rtionship.


    But now, from the way Charlie Wade put it, he felt as though Charlie Wade might truly have


    prepared the pill as a birthday gift for him.


    He wasn¡¯t sure and did not dare to ask him directly, so he bowed at Charlie Wade as he suppressed


    the excitement and longing. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Master Wade!¡±


    Donald frowned in confusion and dismay. He leaned against Sean and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s going


    on? Who is that dude?! Why is the old man so respectful toward him?!¡±


    Sean gritted his teeth indignantly and blurted, ¡°Dad! That b*stard is the guest that Jasmine fetched


    personally! Besides, I think Jasmine is very attached to him!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Donald frowned. ¡°So, is he the person we¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Sean nodded profusely and said bitterly, ¡°He is very pompous and cocky. He beat Cain Lloyd just


    now and Jasmine kicked him out!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Donald growled furiously, ¡°We brought Cain in here, which means we publicly announced that Cain


    is our guy! He still dared toy hands on Cain after all we did?!¡±


    Sean continued, ¡°Not only that, dad! He insulted us and called our family trash, even going as far as


    to ridicule Kian openly! I wanted to kill him just now!¡±


    Donald was extremely furious when he heard this!


    He was the second-generation heir of the Webb family and would soon seed his father and


    be the head of the family. However, he never expected that there was someone who was so


    disrespectful to the Webb family in a small town like Aurouss Hilll! This was outrageous, and he


    couldn¡¯t ept it!


    Hence, he turned and said to Lord Mooore, ¡°Uncle, this man beat Cain Lloyd and insulted our


    family. Cain is our man, and I can¡¯t allow my family¡¯s dignity to be trampled like that! Please, you


    must be fair in handling this matter!¡±


    From just this remark, Lord Mooore couldprehend the entire incident.


    He suspected that Sean was the foolish culprit who had let Cain provoke Master Wade. Otherwise,


    with Master Wade¡¯s honorable reputation, why would he stoop to the same level as a low-life like


    Cain?


    He found that the current situation was a little tricky. He had Master Wade at one side, and the


    Webb family at the other. Of course, he had to defend Master Wade, but the Webb family was the


    number one family in the South Region, and it would bring devastating damage to the Moore family


    if he offended them¡­


    However, when the Rejuvenating Pill popped up in his mind, all the other problems seemed to fade


    away!


    He chided Donald sternly, ¡°Mr. Webb, Master Wade saved my life! No one is allowed to tarnish


    Master Wade¡¯s reputation in my house!¡±

 Chapter 661-665

    Chapter 661-665


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 661


    In Lord Mooore¡¯s opinion, Charlie Wade had always been the best candidate for the son-inw of


    the Moore family.


    With his eighty years of life experience, he knew at a nce that Charlie Wade was extraordinary!


    Charlie Wade was the first man he recognized to possess powerful abilities that wereparable to


    a true dragon on earth!


    In addition to the wonderful effects of the Rejuvenating Pill, he was more convinced of Charlie


    Wade¡¯s ability and wanted to lean on him.


    Establishing a good rtionship with the Webb family was nothing more than diversifying more


    routes to make even more money for the family.


    However, the Moore family was considered rich even though they were not as wealthy as the Webb


    family.


    There was not much difference between a worth of 100 billion dors or 200 billion dors, it


    only equaled one thing¡ªthey already owned more money than they could spend.


    Moreover, for Lord Mooore, money was no longer important. Lifespan and health were the most


    important of all!


    Therefore, his dire wish was for Charlie Wade to marry into their family and be Jasmine¡¯s


    husband. How could he tolerate others ridiculing Charlie Wade on the family¡¯s territory?!


    Donald and Sean were dumbstruck.


    After Donald being so direct and blunt, they didn¡¯t expect that Lord Mooore would choose Charlie


    Wade over the Webb family!


    Donald felt his face burning with rage. He hated Lord Mooore very much for his biases and thought


    to himself, ¡®D*mn it, you annoying old coot! How dare you put me on the spot in front of so many


    people! I¡¯m the future head of the Webb family! You¡¯ve tarnished my reputation!¡¯


    Sean was equally annoyed. He frowned andined, ¡°Grandpa Moore, as far as I¡¯m concerned,


    this Charlie Wade Wade is just a feng shui scammer! Don¡¯t be fooled by this piece of rubbish!¡±


    Lord Mooore¡¯s face immediately turned dark and sullen.


    He red at Sean and chided coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for eighty years, I think I know how to judge people.


    I don¡¯t need your guidance!¡±


    Donald was equally sullen upon hearing this and said, ¡°Uncle, does that mean you are taking this


    outsider¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lord Mooore stated firmly. ¡°In my eyes, Master Wade is the true dragon on earth, no one can


    compare to him!¡±


    Lord Mooore¡¯s loud and stern voice echoed across the yard!


    Everyone froze on the spot, astonished!


    Donald was extremely annoyed.


    His pet peeve was the tarnish of his dignity, and Lord Mooore had literally just done so!


    At this moment, he wanted to walk away andpletely cut ties with the Moore family!


    The Webb family was more influential and powerful than the Moore family. If the Webb family


    announced that they would break ties with the Moore family, the Moore family would inevitably be


    impacted by negative forces that would cost them at least several billions of losses!


    However, if he walked away right now, there would be no turning back, and his wish for his son to


    marry Jasmine would never be granted!


    After spending his entire life in a wealthy family, Donald knew very well about the importance of a


    good wife to wealthy men.


    If Sean married an ordinary woman, she would not be able to bring him any assistance and may


    even diminish his will and determination to fight and strive for sess.


    If Sean married a celebrity, she would ultimately be a prodigal who sucked his fortune like a


    greedy vampire sucking his blood and spentvishly, and that would eventually lead their family to


    bankruptcy.


    If Sean married an unproductive rich girl with an irritating temperament, she would probably drag


    him into joining the bandwagon of the prodigal. It would be like dumping their billion-dor


    inheritance into the ocean.


    He had seen too many cases of wealthy men marrying the wrong women and spending the rest of


    their lives in regrets.


    Therefore, he was determined for his son to marry the perfect wife who was gentle and charming


    and could bring great help to him and his family!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 662


    Jasmine was the best candidate as his son¡¯s wife!


    Donald was a little hesitant and indecisive when he thought of it.


    Following Donald¡¯s gloomy silence, the atmosphere turned into an awkward reticence.


    Reuben secretly punched his knuckles in dismay when he witnessed this awkward scene.


    If both families fought and generated an irreversible crack or in the worst-case scenario, turned


    against each other, it would undoubtedly be a massive blow to the Moore family!


    More importantly, Jasmine would be even more unlikely to marry Sean!


    If Jasmine didn¡¯t marry him, his position as the future heir would be unstable!


    Even if he was appointed as the head of the family, Jasmine might have a part in the family¡¯s


    inheritance!


    He was determined to not let Jasmine stay with the Moore family, and so, he would definitely


    oppose strongly for Jasmine to marry Charlie Wade and let him live in their house!


    Therefore, he hurriedly stood up to lighten the mood and said, ¡°Hey, Uncle Webb, Sean, today is my


    grandfather¡¯s birthday, so, he is the king of the day. Please calm down and rx, let¡¯s not destroy


    our harmonious friendship.¡±


    Reuben was offering a chance for everyone to ease the mood and buffer.


    Donald was still in a ck mood. He didn¡¯t want to turn things sour between both families, but he


    was still infuriated by the embarrassment.


    As the saying went, ¡®you cannot sell the cow and drink the milk¡¯, but Lord Mooore actually wanted


    both. If he had to choose one of the two, he would undoubtedly choose Charlie Wade. However,


    since he didn¡¯t have to choose, he definitely wanted both.


    Hence, Reuben¡¯s interjection offered a chance for both men to reconcile temporarily.


    Donald cleared his throat and started, ¡°Reuben is right. Today is Uncle Moore¡¯s 80th birthday, I can¡¯t


    ruin it. Uncle, I¡¯m sorry for what happened just now, I was too impulsive. I hope you can forgive me!¡±


    In this way, not only did he give himself an out but also Lord Mooore.


    As the junior, he had taken the initiative to apologize on the grounds of Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday and


    he had also shown that he was respectful to the elder as well as saving his own face.


    In his opinion, the right choice for the moment was to ease the confrontation between himself and


    Lord Mooore. As for Charlie Wade, he had a million ways to kill him after the party was overter!


    A warmth slowly spread over Lord Mooore¡¯s face. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, harmony brings


    wealth. I don¡¯t want everyone to be in an unpleasant mood on this auspicious day either.¡±


    Then, he turned to Charlie Wade and asked, ¡°Master Wade, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie Wade found Donald and Sean repulsive, but he didn¡¯t need Lord Mooore to stand up for


    him. He preferred to torment and punish these pretentious b*stars himself.


    Nevertheless, today was indeed Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet. It was unnecessary for him to


    make a scene with the other guests here. Even if he wanted to fight them, they should take the fight


    outside out of respect for the owner of the house.


    Thus, he said tly, ¡°Lord Mooore, you are the boss today, the ultimate decision is on you.¡±


    Lord Mooore hurriedlyughed and said, ¡°Huh, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, it¡¯s great that everyone


    can talk it through! Come,e, let¡¯s move to the banquet hall, the party is about to begin!¡±


    The wrath of resentment and unpleasantness was still burning wildly inside Sean¡¯s heart, and his


    eyes almost burst into mes as he red at Charlie Wade, but he couldn¡¯t do anything since the


    adults had reached a truce.


    He simply red at Charlie Wade with his murderous nces and cursed inwardly, ¡®B*stard, you¡¯ll


    be done soon!¡¯


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 663


    The crowd started to walk toward the banquet hall where the birthday celebration was about to


    begin.


    Lord Mooore exchanged a few words with Charlie Wade and went to sit at the main seat.


    Sitting next to him was his eldest son, third son, and fourth son.


    Among the second-generation heirs of the Moore family, Reuben¡¯s father was the eldest son, and


    Jasmine¡¯s father was the second son, but he had died young, hence, Jasmine was the only one left


    in this line.


    As for the family of the third and fourth sons, they were rtively young and their children were still


    in the teenage or elementary school age, thus, they were not considered in the inheritance


    competition.


    The rest of the guests sat down at their assigned tables.


    Charlie Wade sat with the Quinton family, the White family, Albert, and so on.


    Donald and Sean were sitting with a few local families. Some of them were families who were busy


    buttering them up, and they surrounded the Webb family¡¯s father and son, continuously ttering


    them.


    The table was full of mouth-watering delicacies as well as luxurious aged wine.


    Jasmine couldn¡¯t sit with Charlie Wade, but her beautiful eyes were constantly following him and


    never shifted for a split second.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sitting on Charlie Wade¡¯s right was Aurora, while Zeke sat on his left side.


    After Zeke had taken his seat, he whispered to Charlie Wade, ¡°Master Wade, the renovation at the


    Thompson First vi will bepleted soon, may I know when do you n to move in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll move in as soon as the renovation ispleted.¡±


    He had discussed this matter with ire Wilson Wilson. The vi was so much better than their


    current ce, but more importantly, they would stay on a separate floor from ine Ma. They would


    be grateful for the much-needed privacy and avoidance of her disturbance.


    Zeke quickly said, ¡°Master Wade, do you need me to buy some furniture and electrical appliances in


    advance? That way, you and your wife can just pack your bags and move in right away.¡±


    Charlie Wade pondered his suggestion for a while. Although ire Wilson Wilson was quite frugal,


    she had quite a high taste in terms of lifestyle and interior decoration. In addition to the renovation,


    the most important elements in a house were the purchase and cement of furniture. It would be


    convenient if he let Zeke handle everything, but ire Wilson Wilson might not like it.


    It would be best if he let ire Wilson Wilson decide the furniture selection andyout ording to


    her own preference.


    Therefore, he said to Zeke, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to worry about those things. I¡¯ll take my family


    furniture shopping. After all, everyone has different preferences.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was my concern as well, so I didn¡¯t take the initiative to furnish the house. By the way, I


    prepared a 10 million shopping card for you, it can be used in all furniture and home appliance


    stores in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand with a smile. ¡°Thank you, but I won¡¯t take your money. It¡¯s not


    appropriate.¡±


    Frankly, Charlie Wade was loaded. He had hardly spent the 10 billion the Wade family had given


    him, and besides, there was an additional 10 billion from ckmailing Japan¡¯s Kobayashi Pharma.


    He had more than 20 billion lying in the bank that he didn¡¯t know how to spend.


    He hadn¡¯t included the Emgrand Group¡¯s profit that kept pouring in either. It would be arger


    and more significant sum if that was counted in.


    Zeke knew that Charlie Wade was definitely not short of money when he rejected his offer, so, he


    hurriedly said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll keep the card for you first. You can ask me at any time if you need it.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 664


    At this moment, he received a text from Jasmine: [Master Wade, I hope you don¡¯t take what


    happened earlier personally. With the Moore family around, the Webb family will not be too


    presumptuous.]


    Charlie Wade smiled and replied: [Of course, I don¡¯t mind, they are nothing but a bunch of circus


    clowns.]


    Meanwhile, Donald and Sean were sitting in the VIP seats on the other side.


    Sean looked at Jasmine, then at Charlie Wade, and saw that both of them were looking at their


    phones. When she put it down, he picked it up, and when he put it down, she picked it up again. It


    was obvious that they were exchanging texts.


    As he watched their exchange, he was even more agitated. He had added Jasmine as his


    Facebook friend, but she had set her profile as private!


    In fact, she rarely responded whenever he chatted with her.


    However, as he watched the frequency of her chatting with Charlie Wade now, she was so acute


    and responsive, almost as though she was afraid to miss his message for even a second. She even


    had a sweet little smile on her face as she looked at her phone.


    Sean was very experienced in courting girls, and he could see that Jasmine was indeed in love with


    Charlie Wade now.


    As he red at them, the wrath of fury started to ignite inside him again.


    He leaned against his father and said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, I want Charlie Wade dead! Tonight!¡±


    Donald sighed at Sean¡¯s agitated expression and shook his head. ¡°Do you know what is the only


    thing that I¡¯m quite disappointed with in you?¡±


    Sean shook his head, puzzled.


    Donald sighed again and said, ¡°You are too impulsive and hasty. You can¡¯t get your priorities


    straight.¡±


    Then, he continued, ¡°Charlie Wade is just a nobody with no background, we can kill him whenever


    we want. Don¡¯t ruin the rtionship with the Moore family because of him. The most important thing


    right now is to let you win Jasmine¡¯s heart!¡±


    Sean was still a little annoyed, but he nodded heavy heartedly. ¡°I know. Okay, I¡¯ll wait for another


    two days, and then I¡¯ll get someone to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Calm down and observe him first. Although Charlie Wade is a nobody, he has many supporters in


    the city. Not only the Quinton family, the White family, and Don Albertt, but even the Moore family


    supports him. He can be a problem for us.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°We first need to sketch out a perfect n if we want to kill him!¡±


    Then, Donald exined further, ¡°Even though Albert is just a thug, he has many men under him. If


    we get on his nerves, he can easily summon thousands of men in a split second, so we should


    beware of him. If we kill Charlie Wade, he may retaliate, and if that happens, we may not be able to


    escape Aurouss Hilll alive.¡±


    ¡°Albert?¡± Sean frowned and blurted, ¡°Let¡¯s kill him first, then!¡±


    Donald nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I thought as well. First, let Albert be caught off guard and we¡¯ll kill


    him when he doesn¡¯t notice. Then, we¡¯ll help Cain Lloyd take over his ce and be the new


    king of the underworld!¡±


    A sinister tinge shed across Donald¡¯s expression. ¡°By that time, we will have a strong foundation


    of power and forces in Aurouss Hilll! It will be a piece of cake to wipe Charlie Wade and those futile


    families off the grid!¡±


    Sean was getting more and more excited as he listened to his father¡¯s n and blurted, ¡°So, Dad,


    when do we kill Albert? I can¡¯t stand him anymore!¡±


    ¡°Rx, I have a nid out. My men will send Albert across the Rainbow Bridge tonight!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 665


    Sean shivered in tion at the thought of killing Albert tonight!


    His father was right, Don Albertt was Charlie Wade¡¯s firearm in Aurouss Hilll!


    If they wanted to attack Charlie Wade, they must first remove his firearm!


    Not only must they remove his firearm, but they also had to turn the firearm into their own!


    That way, the firearm would be the bridgehead for the Webb family to march into Aurouss Hilll


    in the future!


    At that time, Charlie Wade would pay the price with his own life for insulting them and tackling


    Sean¡¯s girl!


    The Quinton family and the White family would also pay the price for not taking the Webb family¡¯s


    side!


    Donald looked at Sean and said tly, ¡°You must learn to calm down and put up a poker face, don¡¯t


    let your true emotions show so easily on your face and bodynguage.¡±


    Sean quickly retracted his grin. ¡°Okay, Dad, I understand!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Donald nodded, putting Charlie Wade¡¯s matter behind him, and he asked, ¡°Have you


    prepared the birthday gift for Lord Mooore?¡±


    Sean nodded. ¡°Yes, I have. I¡¯ve inquired and found out that Lord Mooore likes the works of


    Johannes Vermeer. He owns a tiny collection himself, so I specially asked someone to take a copy


    of The Geographer from our home gallery as the birthday gift. It is worth at least two to three billion,


    I believe he will like it!¡±


    Donald nodded, a hint of satisfaction appearing in his eyes.


    The Geographer was a treasure among treasures in the Webb family. With the painting as a


    stepping stone, he was certain that it would open the Moore family¡¯s door and be more weing


    to their family, and they might even agree to the marriage proposal.


    Finally, the birthday banquet had officially begun.


    Lord Mooore walked onto the small stage and thanked all the guests present for attending his 80-


    year-old birthday banquet.


    After a short speech, the next agenda was the guests taking turns to congratte Lord Mooore and


    present their gifts.


    Two bodyguards in ck suits carried an imperial armchair onto the stage and assisted Lord


    Mooore to sit on the chair.


    Reuben¡¯s father, his third uncle, and fourth uncle stood up first and lined up on the stage.


    They knelt and bowed before Lord Mooore before offering their gifts one by one.


    Oscar, the family¡¯s head butler, stood beside Lord Mooore to receive the gift while announcing the


    gift and its value to the guests.


    This was also the tacit understanding and habit that the upper-ss family had long formed.


    ¡°The eldest son, Tyler Moore, presents a tropical ind in the Maldives, worth 500 million!¡±


    Loud gasps echoed through the banquet hall!


    Tyler was indeed generous as his gift was an ind!


    Tyler was Reuben¡¯s father, Jasmine¡¯s uncle.


    Tyler spoke to Lord Mooore, ¡°Father, I heard that you were not feeling well a few days ago, so I


    bought a tropical ind for you so that you can go there to escape the cold when winteres!¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled and nodded. ¡°Good, good. Tyler, thank you!¡±


    ¡°The third son, Branson Moore, presents a vi in Hawaii, worth 200 million!¡±


    A middle-aged man who was much younger than Tyler said hurriedly, ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t expect that


    Tyler would give you an ind, the vi really pales inparison!¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled warmly. ¡°Nonsense, my son. I appreciate your thought. Thank you for your gift.¡±


    ¡°The fourth son, Anders Moore, presents a luxury yacht worth 150 million!¡±


    Another middle-aged man hurriedly said, ¡°Father, Branson and I bought the yacht and the vi for


    you. When you go to Hawaii, you can enjoy a day or two on the yacht.¡±


    Then, he saidplementing, ¡°But we didn¡¯t expect that Tyler would give you an ind! We can


    send you to the Maldives with the yacht!¡±


    Lord Moooreughed. ¡°Good, good, when winteres, we can go to the ind in the Maldives for


    a vacation!¡±

 Chapter 666-670

    Chapter 666-670


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 666


    After the three sons, Jasmine and Reuben walked on stage, knelt in front of Lord Mooore, and


    presented their gifts.


    Oscar then announced:


    ¡°The eldest grandson, Reuben Moore, presents a pair of imperial jadeite ornaments, worth 80


    million.¡±


    ¡°The eldest granddaughter, Jasmine Moore, presents a painting, The Blinding of Samson by


    Rembrandt, worth 70 million.¡±


    After the family finished their rounds, the guests stepped forward one after another, giving gifts.


    Although the guests¡¯ gifts were not as valuable as the Moore family members¡¯, they were also quite


    pricey between the range of 10 to 30 million.


    Next, Donald and Sean stood up. Sean held the gift carefully and walked toward Lord Mooore with


    his father.


    On his way, Sean shot a scornful look at Charlie Wade.


    He was about to give Lord Mooore a priceless piece of authentic painting from Vermeer, it had to be


    the most valuable gift among all the guests!


    He was certain that Charlie Wade¡¯s gift would pale inparison to his gift, he would know by then


    that they were from different worlds!


    Sean was feeling extremely proud of himself as he imagined the scene. He held the painting


    carefully and bowed before Lord Mooore. Then, he marched forward and said with a smile,


    ¡°Grandpa Moore, this is a gift from me! I heard that you like Johannes Vermeer¡¯s painting, so I had


    someone bring one from our house, The Geographer, which is worth hundreds of millions of dors.


    I hope you like it.¡±


    Then, Oscar immediately announced loudly, ¡°The eldest son of the Webb family presents a copy of


    Vermeer¡¯s original The Geographer, with a value of over 100 million!¡±


    His announcement attracted curious gazes and attention from all the guests.


    Vermeer¡¯s paintings were rtively few and rare in the market, and every piece of his painting was


    extremely priceless.


    Any of the mostmon paintings came with a price tag of at least 30 to 40 million, let alone the


    extremely rare ones.


    Previously, Vermeer¡¯s The Girl with the Pearl Earring had been sold abroad for 3.6 billion dors.


    The Geographer was also one of Vermeer¡¯s rare treasures. Five years ago, it had been sold to a


    mysterious rich man at an auction at a price of nearly 200 million dors. There was almost no news


    about the painting ever since.


    No one expected that the painting would resurface at the Webb family¡¯s house. It could be assumed


    that the mysterious man who bought the painting was them.


    Five years ago, the painting was worth 200 million dors. If it was auctioned off now, the value


    would possibly be increased to 300 million!


    It could even fetch 400 million if they were lucky!


    Lord Mooore blinked in astonishment when he heard the announcement.


    He never expected the Webb family to be so generous in giving him the painting of The Geographer


    that was worth more than 300 million!


    Everyone in Aurouss Hilll knew that he liked Vermeer¡¯s painting, so it was impossible for the Webb


    family to overlook it.


    By presenting Vermeer¡¯s The Geographer as a birthday gift, they werepletely catering to his


    pleasure regardless of cost.


    Lord Mooore couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said, ¡°Sean, thank you, you are so generous! I¡¯ve


    been looking for this painting for a long time, thank you for giving it to me. I appreciate it very much!¡±


    Sean was very proud and delighted upon hearing this.


    Haha, he had guessed it right! The old man was obsessed with Vermeer, he couldn¡¯t get his eyes off


    the painting!


    However, he donned a calm andposed expression and said, ¡°Grandpa Moore, you¡¯re wee.


    This is just a token of my affection.¡±


    Then, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade had not yete to give his gifts. Now that he had approached the stage first to give


    the most expensive gift before Charlie Wade, there was no way Charlie Wade could beat him at


    this!


    Hence, he smiled and said, ¡°Brother Wade, I wonder what kind of gifts you have prepared for


    Grandpa Moore? Grandpa Moore admires you so much, you wouldn¡¯t let him down, would you?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 667


    In Sean¡¯s opinion, he was convinced that there was nothing Charlie Wade, the deadbeat moocher,


    could give to Lord Mooore that wasparable to Vermeer¡¯s painting!


    Thus, he concluded that he would win over Charlie Wade big time and also be the winner in


    the gift-giving round who surprised the guests and impressed Lord Mooore the most.


    After all, in Sean¡¯s view, Charlie Wade was just a worthless loser who had chosen to marry into his


    wife¡¯s family, it was impossible for him toe out with a decent gift, so no matter what his present


    was, it couldn¡¯t possibly be on par with the precious painting he had given Lord Mooore!


    Therefore, he sneered, ¡°Grandpa Moore, I heard that Master Wade has been lingering in the feng


    shui fraud for some time now, he must have umted a significant fortune from all the


    scamming he did. I bet his birthday gift to you must be a precious treasure that is worth hundreds of


    millions, or maybe even billions of dors!¡±


    Then, he turned his sneer at Charlie Wade, ¡°The painting I gave is only worth 400 million, I believe


    your gift must be more expensive than mine!¡±


    Lord Mooore frowned at Sean¡¯s sarcastic remark, his dissatisfaction toward the young man growing.


    He then said with a cold expression, ¡°No matter what Master Wade gives to me, they are all


    priceless treasures!¡±


    Sean was taken aback by the cold treatment and unfriendly tone.


    What kind of magic potion had Charlie Wade given to Lord Mooore anyway? Why was he taking his


    side all the time?!


    Meanwhile, Charlie Wade stood up and approached the stage since his name had been mentioned.


    Everyone glued their eyes at him, wondering what kind of gift he would give.


    However, he was not holding anything in his hands nor did it look like he was carrying anything


    inside his pockets.


    Did Charlie Wade n to y ¡°empty-handed¡± with Lord Mooore on such a morous asion?!


    Even if he wanted to give a painting, it was impossible to put it into his pocket no matter how tiny


    the painting was!


    Since Charlie Wade was walking up empty-handed, most people assumed that he did not prepare a


    gift. Even if he had, it was highly likely to be a worthless piece of shit andpletely iparable


    to the Vermeer painting.


    On the other hand, Lord Mooore was sitting at the edge of his chair, his heart in his mouth.


    He focused entirely on Charlie Wade.


    In truth, he was shaking in wonderment when he saw Charlie Wade approach him empty-handed!


    His biggest concern was seeing Charlie Wade holding a gift box, a scroll, or some physical object to


    come to him.


    Because at a moment like this, he didn¡¯t want anything except the Rejuvenating Pill!


    Vermeer¡¯s painting was indeed an awesome present, it truly catered to his preference as antiquity.


    However, it was just his hobby.


    When you were on the verge of dying, what was the use of putting all his favorite things in front of


    him?


    He would rather exchange all of those things for a few more days to live.


    Thus, Lord Mooore was looking forward to Charlie Wade giving him the Rejuvenating Pill! It could


    be regarded as his greatest expectation right now.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade hade to a stop in front of Lord Mooore, calm and tranquil.


    Before he could speak, Sean interjected mockingly, ¡°Hey, Brother Wade, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a


    little bit too stingy? Today is Grandpa Moore¡¯s 80th birthday, how could you attend his banquet


    empty-handed? The nerves you¡¯ve got!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Who told you that I didn¡¯t prepare any gift?¡±


    ¡°Where is your gift, then? Show us!¡±


    Sean said contemptuously, ¡°Did you simply buy something off the shelf ande? Open your eyes


    and look around, which of these gifts is worth ten million or below?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 668


    Charlie Wade smiled at him with feigned ignorance and retrieved a small wooden box from his


    pocket.


    Charlie Wade had bought the wooden box by the street for five dors. He had bought it because


    he thought it was inappropriate to put the pill directly into his pocket or wrap it with a napkin.


    Sean couldn¡¯t conceal his disdain when he saw the wooden box and sneered, ¡°D*mn, what the heck


    is that? Did you buy that by the street for ten dors?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled. ¡°You are half right. Yes, I bought it by the street, but it only cost me five dors


    instead of ten.¡±


    Everyone gaped in shock at Charlie Wade¡¯s remark!


    Did he even take Lord Mooore seriously?


    How could hee to Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday with a five-dor wooden box?!


    Even if there was something in the box, it would be some lousy junk, right?


    He wouldn¡¯t put something valuable inside such a shabby-looking box.


    Hence, everyone started booing at Charlie Wade.


    Even Reuben covered his mouth and tutted contemptuously.


    Sean howled indignantly as if he had caught Charlie Wade red-handed, ¡°Charlie Wade Wade, you


    are being so disrespectful! How dare you give Grandpa Moore such junk? You¡¯re doing this


    intentionally, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ignoring him, Charlie Wade opened the small wooden box, revealing the ck and round pill inside,


    and said to Lord Mooore, ¡°Mr. Moore, this is the birthday gift I prepared for you by chance, the


    Rejuvenating Pill. I hope you like it.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He used the term ¡®by chance¡¯ in order to avoid unnecessary problems.


    Lord Mooore was trembling in excitement when he saw the pill! He stood up, feeling a surge of


    energy rushing to the top of his head.


    He started shaking violently as soon as he got up as the uncontroble excitement surged through


    his body!


    He had been wishing, even in his dreams, that Master Wade would bless him with the rare chance


    that he had given to Anthony, but he could only keep it as a secret as he knew the chance was so


    precious and exceptional.


    However, he never expected that his ultimate dream woulde true, and it was even better now


    because it had happened on his birthday!


    Master Wade had granted him the precious dream!


    The guests watched intensely as Lord Mooore walked toward Charlie Wade on shaky legs.


    Those who didn¡¯t know Charlie Wade assumed that Lord Mooore was agitated and infuriated by


    Charlie Wade¡¯s mischief as he had never suffered such humiliation in his life. They assumed that he


    would p Charlie Wade in the face and kick him out of here.


    Sean took a peek and saw the dark, unassuming pill lying in the box, and he couldn¡¯t see anything


    mystical about it. He huffed in disdain, ¡°Charlie Wade, are you honestly going to give Lord Mooore a


    shitty pill on his 80th birthday? Isn¡¯t that an enhancement pill you just bought off the street? Are you


    sure the people who take it won¡¯t die?!¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored him and exined to Lord Mooore, ¡°Mr. Moore, this Rejuvenating Pill has the


    effect of prolonging life and improving physical fitness. After taking it, it can make you feel ten years


    younger, and your life expectancy will be extended by at least ten years.¡±


    Sean couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in amusement and tease, ¡°Oh my goodness, Charlie Wade,


    do you think you can fool the almighty and clever Grandpa Moore with that nonsense? What kind of


    a shitty enhancement pill can make someone ten years younger? What kind of joke are you trying


    to tell? You¡¯re certainly treating all of us as fools, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The guests nodded simultaneously. They all agreed that Charlie Wade¡¯s ims were ridiculous and


    out of this world.


    A pill that could make someone ten years younger? Who was he trying to trick?!


    However, out of everyone¡¯s expectation, Lord Mooore came to Charlie Wade, trembling, and


    suddenly, knelt on the floor!


    Loud gasps resonated across the banquet hall instantly, and everyone was so shocked as if they


    had been struck by lightning!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 669


    No one would have imagined that the 80-year-old Lord Mooore would actually kneel to Charlie


    Wade!


    Supposedly, when someone lived to be 80 years old, his parents and elders might have already


    passed away. No one, not even God himself, deserved the privilege of getting him to kneel before


    them.


    Moreover, Lord Mooore was the head of the Moore family! Thergest and most prominent family in


    Aurouss Hilll!


    Their 80-year-old family patriarch had literally knelt before a young man in his twenties!


    This was incredulously extraordinary and bizarre!


    Sean was equally dumbfounded.


    What the hell?!


    Had the old man actually knelt for a piece of enhancement pill?


    You should¡¯ve said so sooner!


    I could¡¯ve used the 400 million dors on the Vermeer¡¯s painting to buy enhancement pills, it would


    have been enough to cater to your needs until your 200th birthday!


    I didn¡¯t even ask you to kneel to me, betrothing Jasmine to me was all I asked for!


    Meanwhile, the Moore family members were all donning different expressions.


    Jasmine was filled with uncontroble thrill and excitement.


    Her parents had passed away when she was young. Her grandfather had raised her to adulthood,


    and she shared a deep and emotional rtionship with him.


    Besides, she had heard from her grandfather that Dr. Simmons had been given the Rejuvenating


    Pill some time ago, and she also knew that her grandfather desperately yearned to get the pill


    himself.


    For Jasmine, she hoped that her grandfather could be blessed with such a rare opportunity to get


    the pill and live healthily for another ten years.


    However, the other family members did not share the same thought, especially Reuben, the eldest


    grandson of the Moore family. He was utterly worried and upset by this scene.


    For as long as his grandfather was alive and kicking, he would notpletely hand over the power


    to his father, and it would be difficult for him to be the sole heir of the family inheritance.


    As far as he was concerned, Lord Mooore had not written any will regarding the division of his


    inheritance and estate, so, no one knew how much assets he intended to distribute to his three


    sons after his death as well as Jasmine whose parents had perished.


    If Reuben¡¯s father couldn¡¯t inherit the entire family business, he would get an even smaller


    inheritance. Thus, he didn¡¯t want his grandfather to live longer than he was supposed to.


    At this moment, Lord Mooore knelt in front of Charlie Wade, tears of astonishment pouring down his


    cheeks.


    With a warm smile on his face, Charlie Wade ced the box in his hand and said gently, ¡°This pill is


    extremely precious and rare. It¡¯s the only one left in the world, so I advise you to take it as soon as


    possible in case it turns bad.¡±


    Lord Mooore epted the wooden box with shaky hands, and he was very ted!


    Amidst everyone¡¯s intense gaze and stunned gasp, he bowed down, his forehead touching the


    ground!


    The backs of his hands were on the ground, the palms facing upward, and he said earnestly, ¡°I,


    Jonathan Moore, thank Master Wade for his generosity and opportunity! I can never repay his


    ultimate favor, and I hereby swear to God that I will do my best to be loyal to Master Wade for the


    rest of my life!¡±


    Louder exmations echoed through the hall once again!


    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, who could believe that Lord Mooore would actually kneel


    and bow to a young man and say such pious words?!


    The most clueless and iprehensible one of them all was Sean!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 670


    Sean thought that the old thing must have lost his mind or someone had knocked him hard on the


    head, otherwise, why would he kneel and bow to Charlie Wade?!


    Lord Mooore was the most senior among all the attendees today. Even though the Webb family was


    at a higher level than the Moore family in terms of the social ss pyramid, his father¡¯s power and


    assets were lesser than the Moore family, not to mention, Lord Mooore was an elder.


    As for the guests, many of them were from average and above average families, but they were still


    worth at least over 100 million.


    There was only one loser in this hall, and that was Charlie Wade!


    Yet, Lord Mooore chose to kneel before this loser and even bowed his head to him!


    Why?!


    What the f*ck did Charlie Wade have that he didn¡¯t?!


    Why did Lord Mooore kneel to Charlie Wade so humbly?!


    In other words, he would give his granddaughter to this loser, wouldn¡¯t he?!


    Sean was extremely depressed and infuriated as he thought about it!


    If he didn¡¯t tarnish Charlie Wade¡¯s influence right now, Lord Mooore might even be willing to let


    Jasmine be the loser¡¯s mistress!


    So, he gritted his teeth and said indignantly, ¡°Grandpa Moore! How could you believe this loser and


    his bullshit? That pill there, it¡¯s obvious that he bought it from a lousy doctor by the street! The box is


    five dors, the pill must be ten at best! Please don¡¯t be fooled by him! You may ruin your health if


    you take it!¡±


    Lord Mooore red at Sean and chided him coldly, ¡°Sean, you are my family¡¯s guest, but Master


    Wade is my savior. He saved my life and did me favors that I cannot repay. If you dare to insult him


    again, I¡¯ll make this very personal!¡±


    Sean stomped his feet anxiously. ¡°Grandpa Moore, are you out of your mind? How can you believe


    in such bullshit?!¡±


    Jasmine rose to her feet and angrily said, ¡°Sean Webb! Watch your tongue!¡±


    Sean frowned at Jasmine and asked, ¡°Your grandpa is confused, and you too? The pill is just a


    worthless piece of shit that people use to scam the dull-witted elderly! You are an educated person!


    You graduated from a prestigious university in The States, and yet, are you saying that you also


    believe in Charlie Wade¡¯s bullshit?!¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Jasmine burst out without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll never doubt anything Master Wade says!


    As for you, if you attack Master Wade again and insult my grandfather, I¡¯ll kick you out of here!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Sean¡¯s blood was boiling.


    What the hell was all this?!


    How did a shabby little pill turn Lord Mooore and Jasmine into such ignorant fools?!


    He wouldn¡¯t even bother to take a look at the piece of shit if someone gave it to him!


    Why did they treat it as a priceless treasure?


    Lord Mooore had only said a simple ¡®thank you¡¯ to his f*cking 400 million dor painting, but he had


    knelt before Charlie Wade for a worthless enhancement pill!


    D*mn it! If they wanted to measure the gifts by value, Lord Mooore should have buried his knees


    deep into the floor for Sean!


    He turned to the guests and shouted in great dismay, ¡°Come, let me listen to your judgment. What is


    the value of an enhancement pill like this? Is it more precious than my Vermeer painting? You, the


    Moore family! Why are you treating this loser so respectfully instead of me?!¡±


    Donald was equally enraged as his son had received such a cold treatment after giving such an


    expensive gift. He stood up and snorted angrily, ¡°Uncle Moore, indeed, your family is at the top of


    the social pyramid in Aurouss Hilll, but you can¡¯t taunt our family like this! Why are you being so


    respectful and gracious to the person who gives away a piece of the rubbish, but you treat my son


    coldly when he has given you such a rare painting?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give us a reasonable exnation today, I can only assume that the Moore family


    deliberately looks down upon our family!¡±


    Holding the Rejuvenating Pill carefully in his hands, Lord Mooore chided sternly, ¡°Donald Webb, you


    are the eldest son of the Webb family, but I never knew that you were so ignorant and have such a


    narrow vision! Do you truly think that this pill is rubbish? To tell you the truth, if you knew the effect


    of this pill, you would also kneel in front of Master Wade and beg him to give you one!¡±


    Donald said coldly, ¡°Huh, me? Don¡¯t make meugh! I¡¯m not even 60 yet, do you think I¡¯m as


    confused and stupid as you are?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled as he nced at Donald¡¯s resolute and somewhat sarcastic expression, and


    he said to Lord Mooore, ¡°There is a lyric that sings, ¡®Miner¡¯sdy, a stranger to blue water¡¯. Thedy


    who lives at the coal mine all year round will never know the blue hue of the ocean, simr to the


    person who doesn¡¯t believe that there is a God in this world because they have never seen


    miracles.¡±


    Then, he chuckled ambiguously and said tly, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you take the pill here so that


    they can see what kind of miraculous effect the pill brings!¡±

 Chapter 671-675

    Chapter 671-675


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 671


    Lord Mooore had been very enthusiastic after receiving the Rejuvenating Pill, and he wanted to


    swallow it the minute he received it.


    After all, he had seen the magical effect materialize on Anthony after thetter had taken the pill, so


    he was very worried about damaging it when he held it in his hand.


    The only way to feel assured was to eat it!


    Since Charlie Wade had said so, Lord Mooore nodded and said gratefully, ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I¡¯ll


    take it now!¡±


    Then, he carefully put the pill into his mouth and swallowed it!


    As the pill was being digested, he felt that the pill had transformed into a stream of heat that surged


    into his limbs and veins, warming his body, and every cell in his body was full of vitality. It was as if


    he had returned to his teenage years, feeling youthful and energetic.


    Just like Anthony, Lord Mooore felt that every part of his body had been nourished by the pill to the


    point that it was glowing with long-lost youth.


    Surprisingly, he found that the old wounds and illnesses that had lingered in his body for many


    decades were gradually disappearing, and the wrinkles on his face began to smoothen, and his skin


    started to tighten.


    He felt an itch on his scalp as well, and it seemed that new hair was starting to grow!


    Lord Mooore was experiencing astonishing physical and internal changes right in front of everyone¡¯s


    eyes!


    He was slightly crouching in the beginning. He slowly stood straight and upright. His hair, although


    not all, was starting to turn ck.


    The senile lines on his face had also faded to a visible extent, and his spirit and dynamic were


    completely different from before!


    If one were to say Lord Mooore looked like an old man in his eighties earlier, now, he looked like he


    was in his sixties at best!


    In fact, he suddenly looked very energized and active, his dynamic eyes even suggested that he


    was a middle-aged man!


    Those who had dismissed the Rejuvenating Pill earlier were stunned by Lord Mooore¡¯s incredible


    and supernatural changes!


    No one had ever seen such a miraculous sight, and even Jasmine waspletely taken aback by


    the sight!


    The former rickety old man had now be a gray-haired middle-aged man. This reminded


    Jasmine of the time the old man had taken her into his arms when her father had passed away a


    decade ago and told her not to be afraid and that he would always be there for her.


    Her grandfather had only been in his sixties at the time, and right now, he looked almost the same


    as he did back then.


    In other words, it could be said that her grandfather¡¯s biological clock had been reversed thanks to


    the Rejuvenating Pill!


    It also meant that his life would be extended by ten more years¡­


    Did that mean that her grandfather could live until he was 100 years old!?


    Jasmine burst into joyful tears all of a sudden!


    The rest of the Moore family members did not truly care about her. When her father had died, they


    were grieving on the outside, but celebrating in their hearts, delighted that there was one less


    person in the inheritance war among them.


    As such, her only rtive in the world who sincerely cared about her was her grandfather!


    So, of course she hoped that her grandfather could live a long life!


    When Lord Mooore was dying, he had once told her that his biggest regret was that he couldn¡¯t


    walk her down the aisle.


    Lord Mooore had said that Jasmine was the one he was most worried about because she had lost


    her parents since she was a child, and he adored her very much. She was also the only child who


    was the most sincere and filial to him.


    Hence, his biggest concern was that Jasmine hadn¡¯t started a family when he died. Then, Jasmine


    would be lonely.


    Lord Mooore hoped to watch her marry a man who loved her and whom she loved in return, a


    capable and reliable man who could take care of and protect her.


    Only in that way could he leave the world peacefully.


    However, now, Jasmine knew that he didn¡¯t have to worry about any of that any longer.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Not only could he walk her down the aisle, but he could also see her having kids and building her


    own family. He could even enjoy the happiness of four generations living together!


    When this thought shed through Jasmine¡¯s mind, she couldn¡¯t help looking at Charlie Wade.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 672


    Charlie Wade was her ideal partner if she ever wanted to marry someone and have children with.


    But would Charlie Wade fall in love with her?


    Would Charlie Wade be willing to give up on his current loveless marriage and be with her?


    Jasmine was a little worried.


    On the other hand, the rest of the crowd cheered loudly!


    They were so excited when they saw with their own eyes the exceptional changes that happened to


    Lord Mooore!


    ¡°How¡­ how is it possible¡­ How did Lord Mooore be so young suddenly?!¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness, is this the effect of the Rejuvenating Pill?!¡±


    ¡°A pill that can make someone ten years younger! This is a magical pill!¡±


    ¡°Master Wade was indeed the true dragon!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want the pill too¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­ I¡¯m willing to buy it for 10 million!¡±


    ¡°One million? You must be kidding! I¡¯ll buy it for 100 million!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! If Master Wade wants to sell the pill, I¡¯ll pay 200 million!¡±


    Ear-deafening astonishment and exmations resonated in the hall!


    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed that a literal rejuvenation pill


    was real!


    This kind of thing could only happen on TV, the movies, and in dramas, but it had happened in real


    life!


    All the guests today were sessful people who were in their 40s and 50s, or even older. People of


    this age had already felt the despair and hardship of the passing of time, and in this case, youth.


    They had started to have wrinkles crawling up their faces and necks, their physique was much


    worse than when they were young. Backaches, knee pains, muscle strains, and so on, were


    inevitable.


    In addition, hair loss, obesity, getting up at night, and rapid sexual deterioration was also


    unspeakable misery suffered by these men.


    No one in their 50s and 60s would not miss the happiness and joy in their youth!


    Unfortunately, back when they were young, most of these men were healthy but had no money, and


    as they grew older, their fortune expanded, but their health dissipated.


    Not many people were as fortunate as Donald who was born with a silver spoon to have money and


    physical strength ever since the day they were born.


    Many of these men did not have the luck to attract women when they were young, but when they


    had the money and career, and countless young women had started courting them, theycked the


    physical and sexual strength to meet their needs.


    As such, they stopped dreaming about having both money and youth in their hands at the same


    time. Instead, they wished that they could reincarnate into a wealthier family in their next life.


    Therefore, when they witnessed the miracle that happened to Lord Mooore, a hopeful and longing


    fire started to burn within them!


    Even a rich man like Donald was on his tiptoes as he witnessed the miraculous changes on Lord


    Mooore!


    Indeed, his youth had been filled with money, energy, and power.


    At that time, he was a yboy sought after by countless beauties. His youth life could be described


    as hopping between different bushes of flowers every day, and it certainly sounded as scandalous


    and flirtatious as it might. He was as popr as David Beckham, even.


    However, it was all in the past, being kept in the folder of his glorious history. His manhood and


    masculinity had deteriorated day by day.


    Hence, he missed those youthful days when he was a bold, free, and casual young man.


    At this moment, when he looked at Charlie Wade, there was no longer hatred and resentment.


    Instead, it was reced by eagerness and expectation¡­


    He walked up to Charlie Wade, bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Master Wade, may I know if you still


    have any Rejuvenating Pills left? If you do, please give me one. I¡¯ll pay 500 million dors for it!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 673


    No one at the scene would have expected Donald, who was scolding Charlie Wade and pressuring


    Lord Mooore to give him an exnation earlier, to suddenly change so quickly.


    Even Sean himself was stunned at this time!


    He blurted out subconsciously as he asked, ¡°Dad! Why are you being so polite towards a casual


    and useless son-inw such as him? Don¡¯t forget that he called our family garbage when we were


    outside just now!¡±


    At this time, Donald blurted out, ¡°B*stard! You¡¯d better shut up now!¡±


    There were so many things that Donald could not say in front of everyone here.


    However, he was already roaring in his heart.


    You b*stard! What would you know?


    Sean was still young and his body was at its peak as he was still in his twenties. That was the


    reason why he could sing songs every night, party and drink, go to bed at three o¡¯clock in the


    morning, wake up at nine o¡¯clock in the morning, or even stay up all night. However, he could not do


    that anymore!


    Sean¡¯s current physical state was typical of a well-fed man who would never understand how a


    hungry man would ever feel when he was starving!


    His son could eat expensive fish and meat every day. So, how could he possibly understand how a


    person who has not eaten for three days would bend his waist over just for a mouthful of rice?


    That was because he has never experienced hunger in his entire life!


    He would never understand the feeling of hunger that would make a person so flustered, as well as


    experience hair loss, weak limbs, and uneven breathing. He would never understand why a person


    who was starving would kneel down just for a bun!


    For someone like Donald, although he had not reached a very old age yet, he knew that his body


    was already in a much worse statepared to his younger days. He had money, status, and


    strength but he did not have his youth anymore. Therefore, when Donald saw the sudden change in


    Lord Mooore¡¯s physical body, he really longed for the same thing deep down in his heart.


    He would be willing to pay five hundred million dors to buy a magic medicine like this. In fact, he


    would even be willing to pay five billion dors for a pill like that!


    The expression on Sean¡¯s face turned very ugly after getting scolded by his father.


    However, he did not dare to talk back to his father because he understood his father¡¯s temper very


    well. If he continued talking back to him, Sean knew that his father would probably beat him up in


    public!


    As Sean was feeling very down and prepared to retreat, Donald noticed that Charlie Wade was not


    responding to his offer at all. Therefore, he hurriedly yelled at Sean, who was about to retreat, as he


    said, ¡°You a*shole! Come over here and apologize to Master Wade now!¡±


    Sean had a very aggrieved expression on his face as he subconsciously said, ¡°Dad, are you


    actually asking me to apologize to him?¡±


    Donald replied coldly, ¡°Yes! I want you toe over here and apologize to Master Wade right now.


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Sean never would have dreamt that his father would actually reprimand and scold him under the


    gaze and watchful eyes of so many people. He really felt like dying.


    This was especially so because Jasmine was also staring at him with ridicule in her eyes¡­


    This made Sean feel as though he was suffocating at this time!


    He could not stop himself from blurting out, ¡°Dad! Even if you kill me, I¡¯ll never apologize to this kind


    of useless and pathetic jerk!¡±


    After that, Sean turned around and walked away immediately.


    Donald was very angry and furious when he witnessed this situation!


    He knew that his son¡¯s biggest shoring was that he never knew how he should be acting and


    behaving in every situation.


    Even if they were billionaires, there were also times when they would have to lower themselves and


    bow before other people. At a time like this, even if they had to kneel down, they should be kneeling


    down willingly.


    The Rejuvenating Pill was indeed a very magical medicine. It would be fine if he had never seen


    this medicine before. However, now that he had witnessed it for himself, he did not want to miss out


    on it!


    Donald knew that it would be the biggest regret of his lifetime if he missed out on this opportunity!


    How much was his son¡¯s dignity worth in the face of this kind of opportunity?


    Just as Donald was about to stop his son from leaving, Charlie Wade, who had been silent this


    entire time, simply smiled slightly as he said, ¡°Mr. Webb, since Sean is unhappy, there¡¯s no point in


    making things difficult for him. As the saying goes, nothing forcibly done can ever be agreeable.


    Simrly, a forced apology wouldn¡¯t be eptable too.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade turned his attention away from Donald before he focused his attention on


    Lord Mooore instead. ¡°Lord Mooore, the Rejuvenating Pill can at least extend your life for another


    ten or more years. I believe that you can easily live up to a hundred years old. I hope that you won¡¯t


    forget to invite me to your hundredth birthday banquet when the timees!¡±


    When Lord Mooore heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, his eyes were filled with tears as he was


    extremely excited. At this time, he quickly knelt to the ground with a thud as he said piously, ¡°I thank


    you for your kindness, Master Wade! I will never forget your kindness and graciousness towards an


    old man like me!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly before he nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just thank me. You should also be


    thanking your good and filial granddaughter, Jasmine. If it weren¡¯t because of her, I wouldn¡¯t have


    gotten to know you or the Moore family at all, let alone give you this precious and valuable


    Rejuvenating Pill! Therefore, you shouldn¡¯t forget what she has done for you and you must


    remember to treat her right in the future!¡±


    Jasmine could not help but trembled a little when she heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    She knew that Charlie Wade was giving her a big gift at this time!


    It was a very big gift that could even ensure that she would be able to inherit the Moore family from


    her grandfather!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 674


    Jasmine looked at Charlie Wade with gratitude in her eyes and the feelings that she had for him


    increased intensely again!


    She felt that she would never be able to repay Charlie Wade¡¯s kindness towards herself even if she


    willingly gave her life to him!


    When Reuben heard this, he felt very angry inside.


    He was very annoyed!


    He med and hated Charlie Wade for being so nosy!


    He med Charlie Wade for renewing and prolonging Lord Mooore¡¯s life!


    He even med Charlie Wade for giving all the credit to Jasmine!


    However, he did not dare to disy even the slightest resentment that he was feeling deep within


    his heart and he could only subdue the murderous intent that he was feeling inside.


    At this time, Lord Mooore nodded repeatedly as he replied sincerely, ¡°Yes! I will always keep Master


    Wade¡¯s instructions to heart!¡±


    After that, Lord Mooore kowtowed in front of Charlie Wade again to express his gratitude and


    thanks to him.


    Charlie Wade had the opportunity to stop Lord Mooore from kneeling down and kowtowing to him


    twice, but he did not do so.


    His reason was very simple. Charlie Wade felt that it was only right for Lord Mooore to kneel before


    him!


    After all, Charlie Wade was giving him such good fortune and the medicine that he had given him


    was going to prolong his life expectancy for another ten long years at least! This kind of good


    fortune was so great and rare that it would not even be an exaggeration if Lord Mooore had to kneel


    down and kowtow before Charlie Wade twice every day for the rest of his life!


    An ordinary man who believed in god would worship his god at least three times a day, but could the


    god actually give him another ten years of life?


    No!


    God could not do that, but Charlie Wade could!


    Therefore, it was only natural for Charlie Wade to receive these two kowtows from Lord Mooore!


    When they saw this scene, all the sons of the Moore family also came forward, one after the other.


    The first person to step forward was Tyler, who was none other than Lord Mooore¡¯s eldest son,


    followed by his third and fourth brothers.


    At this time, the three brothers stepped up as they knelt down behind Lord Mooore immediately.


    Tyler held up his arched hands as he proimed, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade, for blessing my father


    with such a good and rare opportunity. I, Tyler Moore, the son of the Moore family, would like to offer


    my sincere gratitude and thanks to Master Wade!¡±


    After he was done speaking, Tyler kowtowed in front of Charlie Wade without raising his head for


    the longest time.


    After he did so, his third and fourth brother also quickly followed suit as they expressed their thanks


    and gratitude to Charlie Wade.


    At this time, Reuben and Jasmine also walked up and knelt down behind them.


    Even though Reuben was very angry, he still shouted in a very pious voice, ¡°Thank you, Master


    Wade for giving my grandfather, Lord Mooore, this precious opportunity. Thank you once again,


    Master Wade!¡±


    Jasmine nced at Charlie Wade with a veryplicated and deep expression in her eyes. She


    was filled with gratitude, admiration, affection, and awe at this time.


    After kneeling down on the ground, Jasmine also spoke up in her soft and beautiful voice. ¡°Thank


    you, Master Wade, for everything you¡¯ve done for the Moore family. As Lord Mooore¡¯s


    granddaughter, I would like to offer my most sincere thanks to you, Master Wade!¡±


    The remaining grandchildren and members of the Moore family also followed suit as they knelt


    down in front of Charlie Wade to thank him.


    It was Lord Mooore¡¯s eightieth birthday today.


    Originally, he should have been the person who would be sitting at the main seat to receive words


    of blessings from all of his descendants.


    However, at this time, all the members of the Moore family, from the eighty-year-old head of the


    family to the youngest seven or eight-year-old grandchild were all kneeling down in front of Charlie


    Wade in an extremely respectful manner to thank him!


    This scene really stunned every single guest who had attended Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet


    today!


    The Moore family was the top and most powerful family in Aurouss Hilll!


    However, all of them were now kneeling down and kowtowing in front of Master Wade!


    No one at the scene felt that it was a shameful thing for the whole family to kneel down in front of


    Charlie Wade.


    On the contrary, they all felt very envious in their hearts. Some of them were even filled with


    jealousy!


    Why?


    Why didn¡¯t this great opportunity fall on them instead?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 675


    Donald also developed a very strong sense of jealousy towards Lord Mooore.


    If he knew that this medicine was so amazing, he would have grabbed the pill in his own hands no


    matter what it would have cost him!


    However, it was really a pity that he had blindly offended Charlie Wade.


    Before this, he was actually plotting to get Charlie Wade killed so that his son could have a better


    opportunity to pursue Jasmine.


    However, after witnessing everything today, he simply wanted to obtain a Rejuvenating Pill from


    Charlie Wade.


    As for whom his son would be marrying in the future, that question was not even that important


    anymore in the face of the Rejuvenating Pill.


    Therefore, he took advantage of this situation when the members of the Moore family were all


    kneeling on the ground before Charlie Wade to rush out of the Moore family mansion to bring back


    his resentful son, Sean.


    Sean asked angrily, ¡°Dad, do you know what you¡¯re asking me to do? You want me to go back and


    apologize to that piece of trash?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Donald replied sharply. ¡°I want you to apologize to him immediately. If an apology


    does not work, then I want you to kneel down and apologize to him. If kneeling down and


    apologizing to him does not work, then I want you to kowtow and apologize to him! In short, no


    matter what it takes, you have to beg for his forgiveness and get him to ept your apology today!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sean exploded immediately.


    ¡°Why do you want me to kowtow and apologize to him? If you want me to do that, then you should


    just kill me instead! Can¡¯t you see that Jasmine is obviously in love with him? If I kowtow before him


    and apologize for my mistake, then I won¡¯t ever have any chance to pursue Jasmine in the future!¡±


    Donald replied coldly, ¡°The most important thing right now isn¡¯t whether you¡¯ll be able to marry


    Jasmine. Instead, the most important thing at this time is whether I can get my hands on Charlie


    Wade¡¯s Rejuvenating Pill!¡±


    Sean blurted out, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re still so young! Why are you even interested in something like that?¡±


    ¡°Young?¡± Donald snorted as heughed and said, ¡°In any case, I must make sure that I get a


    Rejuvenating Pill from Charlie Wade no matter what it costs me. Nothing else is more important


    than this!¡±


    Sean stared at his father with wide opened eyes as he said, ¡°Dad! Have you forgotten about our


    n? We were going to kill Don Albertt today and Charlie Wade tomorrow! Are you telling me that


    you¡¯re going to forget all about our n just because of a Rejuvenating Pill?¡±


    Donald red at Sean before he replied coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you know anything about strategy at all?


    If Charlie Wade is a mountain standing in our way, then of course we¡¯ll have to blow him up and


    tten him to the ground. However, now that we¡¯ve found such a priceless and valuable treasure on


    this mountain, do you think it makes sense to st him to pieces and tten him before we get our


    hands on the treasure?¡±


    At this time, Sean subconsciously asked, ¡°Dad, what do you mean¡­¡±


    Donald had a sullen expression on his face as he said coldly, ¡°First, we¡¯ll try whatever we can to get


    our hands on the treasure before we blow the mountain into pieces! This is the choice and decision


    that a wise man would make!¡±


    Sean was very happy when he heard his father¡¯s words and he blurted out, ¡°Dad, do you mean to


    say that you intend to get a Rejuvenation Pill from Charlie Wade before you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Donald replied coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Charlie Wade say that he¡¯d obtained this Rejuvenation Pill by


    chance? Since he¡¯s so willing to give the Rejuvenation Pill to Lord Mooore, then this proves that he


    definitely has more Rejuvenation Pills in his hand! Otherwise, it would bepletely impossible for


    anyone to give their one and only Rejuvenation Pill to someone else!¡±


    As he spoke about this, Donald snorted before he said in a firm manner, ¡°I believe that Charlie


    Wade is carrying at least another few Rejuvenation Pills on him. If we can get our hands on the pills,


    then I¡¯ll be able to protect the Webb family for at least a hundred years!¡±


    Sean hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, after getting the Rejuvenation Pills, will we be getting rid of Don Albertt


    and Charlie Wade ording to our original n?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Donald replied with a gloomy expression on his face. ¡°I won¡¯t only be getting rid of both


    of them, but I¡¯ll also get rid of all the people who are supporting and pledging their loyalty to Charlie


    Wade in Aurouss Hilll! I¡¯ll also get rid of Lord Mooore, that nasty old man! D*mn it! It¡¯s no wonder


    why that old thing does not even want to give me any face at all. It turns out that Charlie Wade has


    had such a priceless and valuable treasure in his hand all this while!¡±


    Sean asked tentatively, ¡°Dad, are you going to do something to the Moore family?¡±


    Donald nodded slightly before he looked around to make sure that there was no one around them.


    After that, he said seriously, ¡°First of all, we¡¯ll have to think of a way to get our hands on the


    Rejuvenation Pill. After that, we¡¯ll kill both Don Albertt and Charlie Wade. Then, I¡¯ll offer the Moore


    family a way out only if they obediently agree to allow Jasmine to marry you. If they refuse to ept


    my kind offer at that time, then they can¡¯t me me for not being merciful!¡±


    After that, Donald continued speaking, ¡°However, before we can proceed with this n, you¡¯ll have


    to listen to and obey all of my instructions. You can¡¯t continue being so arrogant!¡±

 Chapter 676-680

    Chapter 676-680


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 676


    Sean replied excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, Dad!¡±


    Donald nodded in satisfaction as he said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in and ask Charlie Wade to give me one


    of the Rejuvenation Pill!¡±


    ¡°Ask him for the pill?¡± Sean hurriedly asked, ¡°How are you going to ask for it?¡±


    ¡°By kneeling!¡± Donald replied indifferently, ¡°Since the entire Moore family has already knelt down in


    front of Charlie Wade, then we¡¯ll have to kneel down in front of him too!¡±


    ¡°Kneel? You want me to kneel down in front of Charlie Wade?¡± Sean jumped up as he yelled, ¡°You


    want me to kneel before him? Dad, why don¡¯t you kill me instead?¡±


    Donald could not help but frown as he stared at his son and said, ¡°Did you even hear anything that I


    was telling you earlier?¡±


    Sean had a very sad and depressed expression on his face as he said, ¡°But Dad, you¡¯re asking me


    to kneel before him! When have I ever knelt down before anyone else aside from you and my


    grandfather? Didn¡¯t you tell me that men should never kneel down in front of anyone else?¡±


    Donald sneered before he replied, ¡°If Han Xin thought the same way as you when he was


    humiliated in the past, then he wouldn¡¯t have been named the God of War in Chinese history!¡±


    After that, Donald asked, ¡°What does it matter if you have to kneel in front of others? You can kneel


    down in front of a person before stabbing him. That is how a true hero acts!¡±


    Sean nodded slightly when he heard his father¡¯s words and he replied, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll listen to you,


    Dad.¡±


    Donald patted his son gently on his shoulder as he smiled and said, ¡°Being able to conform to


    change is also a very huge improvement!¡±


    After that, Donald could not hide the excitement on his face as he said, ¡°Come on and follow me


    into the Moore family mansion now!¡±


    ***


    At this time, Charlie Wade has already helped Lord Mooore up to his feet.


    As Lord Mooore stood up, the other members of the Moore family also followed in his steps.


    Everyone also stood in line to offer up their birthday gifts to Lord Mooore at this moment. Therefore,


    Charlie Wade returned to his seat as he allowed Lord Mooore to continue with his birthday banquet.


    After Charlie Wade returned to his seat, a group of people started gathering around him as they


    spoke to him excitedly.


    Everyone was rushing forward to ce their bids for a Rejuvenating Pill.


    There were also people who had already started the bid from three hundred million dors, to four


    hundred million dors, and even as high as five hundred millions dors at one go.


    However, Charlie Wade simply replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone, but I really received the


    Rejuvenation Pill by ident. I don¡¯t have any more of these pills after giving it to Lord Mooore.¡±


    Someone recognized Charlie Wade and he knew that he was none other than the great Master


    Wade who had struck Jack Yaleman the Feng Shui master from Hong Kong to death at the


    metaphysics gathering at the White family mansion. Therefore, he shouted out, ¡°Master Wade, I


    know that you¡¯re the supreme leader of the metaphysics circle! I¡¯m sure that you must have refined


    and concocted this Rejuvenating Pill on your own. Please have somepassion for us and refine


    a batch of these pills for all the old and elderly men like us. We¡¯ll be more than willing to pay you the


    highest price that we can for this pill!¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade thought to himself and knew that he would not be able to experience any


    peace in his life if anyone were to find out that he had the ability to refine the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Therefore, he replied lightly, ¡°Even if I am the supreme leader of the metaphysics circle, there are


    just some things that are way beyond my abilities.¡±


    As Charlie Wade spoke, he had a look of regret on his face as he said, ¡°Based on my personal


    research, this Rejuvenation Pill was refined by a genius doctor and warlock during the ancient


    times. It is a pill that was specifically refined for emperors and generals in the army. After many


    years passed, it seemed as though this medicine has slowly started to fade and even the method of


    refining and concocting the medicine is already lost. Therefore, I believe it will be impossible for


    anyone to refine the Rejuvenation Pill now. However, all of you can rest assured that I¡¯ll definitely


    share this pill with everyone if I have the skills and capability to refine and concoct the Rejuvenation


    Pill in the future!¡±


    When everyone heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, they could not help but give up. At the same time,


    they could only hope that Charlie Wade would really be able to refine the Rejuvenating Pill one day.


    Donald and his son had just entered the Moore family mansion at this time. When Sean heard


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words, he quickly spoke to his father, ¡°Dad, Charlie Wade said that he doesn¡¯t have


    any more Rejuvenation Pills on him!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t have any more?¡± Donald smiled contemptuously before he said confidently, ¡°I don¡¯t believe


    him!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 677


    When Sean saw that his father firmly believed that Charlie Wade definitely had more Rejuvenation


    Pills on him, he looked at his father before he asked, ¡°Dad, are you really going to look for Charlie


    Wade and beg him to give you a Rejuvenation Pill?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Donald nodded slightly before he said, ¡°You¡¯lle with meter and I¡¯ll apologize to


    Charlie Wade on your behalf. After that, you¡¯ll kneel down and beg for Charlie Wade¡¯s forgiveness.


    After that, I¡¯ll take advantage of the opportunity to ask him for a Rejuvenation Pill then.¡±


    Sean had a very depressed expression on his face as he said, ¡°Dad, do you mean that you want


    me to kneel down before him and apologize and confess to my mistake? After that, you¡¯ll take


    advantage of this opportunity to ask him for the pill?¡±


    Donald red at Sean before he asked, ¡°Do you have anything to say about my n?¡±


    Sean was startled by the look in his father¡¯s eyes and he hurriedly waved his hand as he said,


    ¡°No¡­I have no objections at all!¡±


    Donald nodded in satisfaction before he said, ¡°Like I said, a man needs to be as flexible as they


    possibly can be. If you kneeling down is useless, then I¡¯ll kneel down too. As long as I can get my


    hands on the Rejuvenation Pill, I¡¯d even be willing to call him my father! In this world, is there


    anything else more important than life itself?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sean knew that his father had already beenpletely hooked by the temptation of the


    Rejuvenation Pill. Therefore, he knew that it waspletely useless for him to say anything at all at


    this time.


    As the father and son were walking back into the banquet hall, Charlie Wade had already sent


    everyone who was surrounding him away.


    The birthday banquet was about to begin at this time but when Charlie Wade looked around him, he


    noticed that there were two empty seats at the table that he was sitting at.


    These two seats had originally been prepared for Anthony and his granddaughter, X.


    Charlie Wade could not help but wonder if something was wrong.


    From his understanding, Anthony was a very punctual person who had a good sense of timing and


    he would always keep all of his promises. Therefore, he was not the kind of person who would be


    sote.


    As he thought about this, Charlie Wade took out his cell phone and called Anthony immediately.


    The phone call was connected very quickly.


    However, it was X who answered the phone.


    ¡°Wade¡­Master Wade¡­¡±


    X¡¯s voice was a little nervous and aggrieved.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly asked, ¡°X? Where¡¯s your grandfather? Why aren¡¯t both of you here at


    Lord Mooore¡¯s eightieth birthday banquet?¡±


    X replied with an angry voice, ¡°Master Wade, my grandfather¡¯s clinic has been smashed and


    destroyed! He¡¯s busy cleaning up and fixing up his clinic now. We might not be able to attend the


    birthday banquet today. My grandfather did not want to tell you and Lord Mooore about this matter


    because he was afraid that it would affect everyone¡¯s mood¡­¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade could not help but wonder who would actually be courageous enough to


    smash the well-known and reputable Dr. Simmons¡¯ clinic?


    Charlie Wade hurriedly asked, ¡°Who did this?¡±


    X replied, ¡°The father and son of the Webb family from Sudbury! They wanted to ask my


    grandfather to make a trip to their home in Sudbury to treat Kian¡¯s illness. However, my grandfather


    felt that Kian is a very despicable person who deserves to suffer and he refused to agree to their


    request. That¡¯s the reason why they had asked their men to smash and destroy my grandfather¡¯s


    clinic!¡±


    Charlie Wade had a very cold expression on his face when he heard X¡¯s words.


    It turned out to be the work of Donald and his son?


    Anger shed through Charlie Wade¡¯s heart as he asked, ¡°X, are you or your grandfather hurt in


    any way?¡±


    X quickly replied, ¡°No. I was not at the clinic at that time. Our clinic had already been smashed


    and ruined when I came back. The Webb family members had also left with their men at that time.


    My grandfather is also fine. Only the clinic has been smashed and destroyed.¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard that they were both not injured, he rxed a little as he said, ¡°X, tell


    your grandfather that I will help him to deal with this matter.¡±


    After he was done speaking, Charlie Wade hung up the phone with a cold expression on his face.


    The Webb family were really very arrogant. They did not even bother to constrain themselves now


    that they were in Aurouss Hilll and Charlie Wade could not believe that they even dared to smash


    and destroy Anthony¡¯s medical hall.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 678


    First of all, what was the reason that Anthony decided to open the Serene World Clinic in Aurouss


    Hilll? It was simply because Anthony wanted to repay Charlie Wade¡¯s kindness. That was the main


    reason that Anthony had decided to move to Aurouss Hilll.


    As a result, Donald and his son actually had the audacity to smash and destroy Anthony¡¯s medical


    hall. He really could not tolerate and swallow the anger that he was feeling!


    Unexpectedly, Donald returned to the banquet hall with Sean at this time.


    Moreover, instead of bringing Sean back to his table, Donald brought Sean with him as they headed


    directly to Charlie Wade¡¯s table.


    As soon as they arrived at Charlie Wade¡¯s table, Donald immediately arched his hand as he said in


    a respectful manner, ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯m sorry if my son has offended you in any way because he


    didn¡¯t know what he was doing and saying earlier. I¡¯ve brought him here to apologize to you and to


    ask for your forgiveness now. I hope that you won¡¯t take it to heart and I hope that you can ept


    his apology and forgive him for his mistake.¡±


    Charlie Wade had just hung up the phone and he was still feeling very angry at this time. In fact,


    Charlie Wade knew that the reason why Donald dragged his son, Sean, all the way here to


    apologize to him was simply because he wanted to get a Rejuvenating Pill from him. Therefore, he


    smiled as he said, ¡°Mr. Webb, just not too long ago, both you and your son were calling me a


    useless son-inw who¡¯s nothing more than a pathetic piece of trash. So, how can I be worthy of an


    apology from you or your son? Mr. Webb, didn¡¯t you say that I am just a pathetic piece of trash that


    you can scold or hit whenever you want to?¡±


    When Donald heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, he knew that Charlie Wade did not intend to forgive


    them just like that.


    Therefore, Donald immediately yelled at Sean, ¡°A*shole! Come here and kneel down to apologize to


    Master Wade now!¡±


    As soon as Donald spoke up, many people turned around and ced their attention on them.


    They could not help but wonder whether Sean from the Webb family would really kneel down before


    Charlie Wade!


    Sean was so angry and frustrated that he could feel his whole body burning up at this time!


    No matter what it was, he was still the young master of the Webb family. He was part of the super


    rich second generation in the entire South Region. How could his father ask him to kneel down in


    front of a useless son-inw from Aurouss Hilll? If words about this matter spreads out to the public,


    how could he possibly face anyone in the future?


    As he was hesitating, Sean turned around and he was frightened and shocked when he saw the


    expression on his father¡¯s face. Sean was afraid that if he continued to refuse and hesitate, his


    father would be so angry that he would kick him down to the ground and beat him up in front of


    everyone else. Therefore, Sean could only lower his head as he bent his knees and knelt down in


    front of Charlie Wade.


    ¡°Oh my god! The young master of the Webb family really knelt down in front of him!¡±


    There was a huge uproar in the banquet hall.


    Sean¡¯s face turned so hot and red and he felt that he was about to die.


    Donald did not say anything else after he saw his son kneeling down in front of Charlie Wade.


    Shortly after, Donald yelled, ¡°Why are you in a daze? Hurry up and apologize to Master Wade now!¡±


    At this time, Sean could only say, ¡°Master Wade, I am sorry. I was wrong. Please forgive me!¡±


    Charlie Wade replied calmly, ¡°I think that it would be better not to say anything at all if you¡¯re going


    to apologize without any sincerity at all. We¡¯ll be able to save everyone¡¯s time and there will be no


    hard feelings at all.¡±


    When Donald heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, he immediately understood that asking his son to kneel


    down was not enough to impress and appease Charlie Wade.


    Therefore, he shouted angrily at his son as he said, ¡°Hurry up and kowtow in front of Master Wade


    now! I want you to beg for Master Wade¡¯s forgiveness!¡±


    Sean clenched his teeth before he leaned forward and kowtowed before he said, ¡°Master Wade,


    please forgive me for acting impulsively! I am extremely sorry for my actions and words!¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed yfully before he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already apologizing so sincerely, then


    we can treat it as though this incident has never happened.¡±


    Donald finally heaved a huge sigh of relief when he heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words. After that, he


    blurted out, ¡°Master Wade, there¡¯s something else that I would like to ask of you! I wonder if you¡¯ll


    be willing to sell me one of your Rejuvenating Pills? I am willing to pay you one billion dors in


    cash for it!¡±


    Everyone at the scene could not help but exim in shock!


    He was offering him five hundred million dors just a while ago but it had already be one


    billion dors in the blink of an eye? As expected, the Webb family was really rich and one billion


    dors or eight hundred million dors was nothing at all to them.


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly at this time before he said, ¡°Mr. Webb, you¡¯re really thinking too much.


    I don¡¯t have any more Rejuvenating Pills on me but even if I have one, it would be simply impossible


    for me to sell it for just one billion dors. Besides that, even if I was willing to sell it for one billion


    dors, I¡¯d never sell it to you!¡±


    As soon as he spoke, Charlie Wade snorted coldly as he said, ¡°I¡¯m a man who holds grudges. I can


    still clearly remember that you were moring for me to be responsible for beating Cain up and you


    even said that you¡¯ll make sure I pay the price for my actions. Now, you actually have the audacity


    toe and ask me for a Rejuvenating Pill? Do you really think that I¡¯m a goldfish with only seven


    seconds of memory?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 679


    Donald felt his heart tighten as soon as he heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    He knew that Charlie Wade would not give in so easily. However, since he had already offered a


    sky-high price of one billion dors, he thought that Charlie Wade would have given in and forgotten


    all the contradictions that had happened earlier for the sake of the money.


    However, he really did not expect this guy to pay no attention to the sky-high price of one billion


    dors at all. Instead, Charlie Wade was going through the old ount and he was still taking it to


    heart.


    If this was a normal business transaction, Donald would have already left upon encountering an


    opponent who would be negotiating in this manner, no matter how big the business opportunity was.


    However, Donald could not just shake his hands and leave right now.


    This was because deep down in his heart, Donald could not resist the temptation of the


    Rejuvenating Pill at all. It was as though Donald had beenpletely captivated by the attraction


    brought about by the Rejuvenating Pill, and the pill and the consequent effect after he took the pill


    was all that he could think about.


    Therefore, Donald knelt down without any hesitation at all as he sped his hands together before


    he said to Charlie Wade in a pious and respectful manner, ¡°Master Wade, I didn¡¯t know any better. I


    know that everyone in Aurouss Hilll treats and regards you as the dragon on earth. Please do not


    hold anything against an ordinary andmon man such as myself!¡±


    Donald was indeed a very eloquent person.


    In order to prevent his opponent from having the opportunity to continue stomping and trampling all


    over him, he had deliberately lifted and praised his opponent. This way, it would basically be very


    difficult for his opponent to continue insulting him.


    However, at this time, Charlie Wade was not angry at the father and son for what they had said to


    him. Instead, he was angry and furious because he had found out that they actually had the


    audacity to smash and destroy Anthony¡¯s Serene World Clinic.


    Charlie Wade would definitely have to avenge Anthony. Otherwise, he would not be at ease.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade looked at Donald before he smiled and said, ¡°One billion dors is indeed


    a very sincere and tempting offer. However, Mr. Webb, I feel that your manners seem to be a little


    inferiorpared to your son¡¯s.¡±


    Donald was a little taken aback and he instantly realized that Charlie Wade was referring to the fact


    that he did not know him.


    At this point, Donald did not feel that it was shameful or embarrassing for him to kowtow before


    Charlie Wade at all. After all, he was doing this for the Rejuvenating Pill!


    As he thought about it, Donald hurriedly kowtowed in front of Charlie Wade without any hesitation at


    all.


    After kowtowing to Charlie Wade, Donald raised his head before he said piously, ¡°Master Wade,


    please give me an opportunity! As long as you¡¯re willing to sell a Rejuvenating Pill to me, I will credit


    one billion dors in cash to your ount immediately!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at him and he smiled yfully before he said, ¡°The Rejuvenating Pill is a


    simple matter. In fact, you¡¯ve guessed it correctly. I do have another Rejuvenating Pill on me and I


    was originally intending to keep this pill for myself. However, since you¡¯re offering me a very good


    price for the pill, then I can definitely consider selling this pill to you¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie Wade reached into his pocket before he slowly took out a wooden box, simr


    to the one that he had given to Lord Mooore earlier. After opening the wooden box, there was


    indeed another Rejuvenating Pill inside the wooden box.


    After taking out the Rejuvenating Pill, Charlie Wade stood up before he said to everyone who was


    present at the scene, ¡°Everyone, the Rejuvenating Pill is indeed a very priceless and valuable


    treasure. I hid this piece of information from all of you earlier and I hope that you can all forgive me.


    I¡¯ll tell you the truth. There is indeed another Rejuvenating Pill and I was initially intending to keep it


    for myself. I did not have the intention to sell it to anyone at all. However, since Mr. Webb seems to


    be so sincere and since he quoted such a high price for the pill, I am going to take his offer into


    careful consideration.¡±


    Even though everyone was very greedy for the Rejuvenation Pill, they did not stand a chance at all.


    After all, how many of them could actually offer one billion dors in cash for the Rejuvenating Pill?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Not more than five of the people present at the birthday banquet today could actually afford to do


    that.


    Besides that, who would dare topete with the Webb family at a time like this?


    Both Donald and his son had already knelt down and kowtowed before Charlie Wade for this


    medicine. If they tried to take the medicine from him at this time, wouldn¡¯t they be incurring the


    wrath of the Webb family?


    Donald looked at the Rejuvenating Pill and he could smell the fresh medicinal fragrance emitting


    from the pill. He was very excited as he said, ¡°Master Wade, as long as you¡¯re willing to sell this pill


    to me, I will transfer one billion dors to your ount immediately!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. Before we talk about the


    Rejuvenating Pill, there is something else that we haven¡¯t talked about yet.¡±


    ¡°Something else?¡± Donald frowned before he asked, ¡°What are you referring to?¡±


    The expression on Charlie Wade¡¯s face was very dull and gloomy as he replied coldly, ¡°Anthony and


    I are very close friends. How are you going to fix things with me, now that you and your son decided


    to smash and destroy Anthony¡¯s Serene World Clinic earlier today?¡±


    As soon as Lord Mooore heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, he could not help but frown immediately. He


    had a very angry and gloomy expression on his face as he said, ¡°Donald! The genius doctor, Dr.


    Simmons, is an expert doctor who is very well-known in Aurouss Hilll. He has treated and saved the


    lives of countless people! Moreover, he¡¯s also one of my very close friends! Why did you smash his


    clinic?¡±


    Donald was very shocked when he heard Charlie Wade and Lord Mooore¡¯s words.


    Unexpectedly, Anthony and Charlie Wade actually shared a strong friendship!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 680


    This was really tricky!


    He really did not know about their rtionship prior to this!


    Donald had simply thought that Anthony was nothing more than a well-known and reputable doctor


    in the country. Since he could not beat him up, then he could only smash and destroy his clinic to


    exert a little pressure and force the genius doctor to finally agree to see and treat his youngest son.


    He really did not expect to cause more trouble for himself.


    However, Donald was very eager to get his hand on the Rejuvenating Pill. At this time, Donald could


    only turn around as he pointed his finger at his son, Sean, who was kneeling down beside him at


    this time. After that, he said indignantly, ¡°Hey! This is all my son¡¯s fault! He is very impulsive and ill-


    mannered. I¡¯m sorry that I did not teach my son well!¡±


    Sean could not help but twitch slightly at this time.


    He really did not expect that he would have to bear the responsibility for his father¡¯s action at this


    time.


    Even though he was very angry, he did not dare to show his dissatisfaction at all.


    Since he had no choice but to bear the responsibility on his father¡¯s behalf, he could only sigh as he


    gritted his teeth in anger!


    After that, Sean lowered his head before he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for acting impulsively. I shouldn¡¯t have


    smashed and destroyed the genius doctor Dr. Simmons¡¯ clinic. Please forgive me for my actions,


    Master Wade!¡±


    Donald also hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, you can rest assured that I will definitely give the genius


    doctor ten times thepensation for all the losses caused from us destroying his clinic.¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade replied lightly, ¡°Some things cannot simply be resolved using money.¡±


    Donald hurriedly asked, ¡°So, how do you want to solve this matter then, Master Wade?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Charlie Wade looked at Donald before he smiled and said, ¡°My solution is actually very


    simple¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie Wade deliberately slowed down his rhythm as he turned and fixed his gaze on


    Sean instead.


    Sean could not help but feel a little nervous and flustered when he locked eyes with Charlie Wade.


    After all, Charlie Wade was staring at him with a fierce and intense gaze.


    As he was still wondering what kind of solution Charlie Wade would propose, Charlie Wade


    suddenly reached out his hand as he grabbed hold of Sean¡¯s right wrist before he twisted it gently¡­


    With a click, Charlie Wade directly broke Sean¡¯s right wrist!


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Sean screamed in pain and his face turned red immediately before turning pale again.


    ¡°Ahh! My wrist is broken! Charlie Wade, you are asking to die!¡±


    Charlie Wade swung Sean¡¯s broken wrist aside before he replied coldly, ¡°Since you smashed and


    destroyed Dr. Simmons¡¯ clinic, then it is only right for me to break your hand. This is called a direct


    exchange!¡±


    Sean yelled out in pain as he shouted, ¡°Dad! This piece of trash actually broke my hand! I want to


    kill him. I want him dead now!¡±


    Donald was also stunned at the sudden turn of events. He really did not expect Charlie Wade to


    attack his son directly. Moreover, he would never have expected Charlie Wade to be so cruel to


    directly break one of his son¡¯s hands just like that.


    However, at this time, all Donald could think of was the Rejuvenating Pill in Charlie Wade¡¯s hand.


    In his opinion, if Charlie Wade would be willing to sell him the Rejuvenating Pill, he could still ept


    it even if his son would have to pay for it with his broken hand. Donald thought that he would only


    deal with Charlie Wade and settle the score with him after he has taken the Rejuvenating Pill from


    Charlie Wade!


    Therefore, Donald¡¯s face darkened as he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Master Wade, I believe that


    my son has already paid the price for smashing and destroying Dr. Simmons¡¯ medical hall. So, can


    you sell me the Rejuvenating Pill now?¡±


    ¡°The Rejuvenating Pill¡­¡± Charlie Wade took the Rejuvenating Pill out of the small wooden box


    before he waved it in front of Donald a couple of times.


    At this time, Donald¡¯s eyes were gleaming and shining brightly as he stared at the Rejuvenating Pill.


    Donald really did not expect Charlie Wade to smile faintly at this time before he said, ¡°Compared to


    the one billion dors that you are going to give me, I think that it would be better for me to take this


    pill myself instead!¡±


    After he was done speaking, Charlie Wade raised his hand before he ced the Rejuvenating Pill


    into his mouth and chewed twice before directly swallowing the pill!

 Chapter 681-685

    Chapter 681-685


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 681


    Donald was stunned as he watched Charlie Wade swallow the rejuvenating pill, and suddenly


    became angry!


    Only then did he realize that Charlie Wade was ying with himself from beginning to end!


    He didn¡¯t mean to sell the Rejuvenation Pill to himself, he just wanted to make his father and son


    embarrassed in public!


    And he actually naively thought that the one billion quotation had already touched him, and he only


    had to apologize to him, and he would agree to sell the rejuvenating pill to himself!


    When he thought that he was being yed so much by him, and that his son¡¯s hand had been


    abolished by him, Donald was so angry that he almost went away!


    He instantly stood up from the ground and shouted: ¡°Charlie Wade, Donald, I will not kill you, I will


    not be a man!¡±


    Having said that, he immediately took out his cell phone and called his bodyguard.


    His bodyguards are all masters of masters, and they are all gods of war who have retreated from


    the army!


    These people usually seem to be no different from ordinary people, but any one of them is a top


    killer!


    It can be said that they are all top killers who have crawled out of the dead!


    But Charlie Wade looked calm at this moment, unmoved at all.


    After a rejuvenation pill was in his stomach, he felt a heat wave rolling in his body. He had already


    taken five or six pills. Although it did not y a young role, it could improve the physical fitness a lot.


    So at this time, he was full of energy. , But there is nowhere to go, if the Webb family¡¯s bodyguard


    dared to pretend to be forced by him, he would just clean them up in one go!


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Lord Mooore gave a cold snort and suddenly stood up and shouted


    angrily: ¡°Donald! Although your Webb family is big, my Moore family is not muddled. I want to see if


    your Webb family has it. What a mighty prestige, dare to hurt my Moore family distinguished guests


    in my Moore family!¡±


    Having said that, Lord Mooore shouted: ¡°Come here, surround the hall for me! Who dares to move


    Master Wade with a finger today and beat me to death!¡±


    Donald stared at Lord Mooore, gritted his teeth and said angrily: ¡°Uncle Moore, he used my father


    and son as monkeys and abolished one of my son¡¯s hands. You still want to protect him?! Could it


    be that you, the Moore family? Openly against my Webb family?!¡±


    Lord Mooore said coldly: ¡°Master Wade is Moore¡¯s benefactor and recreated Moore¡¯s Entong. If you


    have to fight against Master Wade, you are against my Moore family!¡±


    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡±


    Donald gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Your Moore family is amazing! Don¡¯t put my Webb family in your


    eyes! Do you think this is in your territory, you can ride on my Webb family¡¯s head and shit?!¡±


    Lord Mooore arrogantly said: ¡°Moore is magnanimous and can¡¯t do things like riding on someone


    else¡¯s head and shit, but if someone wants to target Moore¡¯s benefactor on Moore¡¯s site, I¡¯m sorry!


    Don¡¯t care about him.


    Who is it, Moore is never used to his problems!¡±


    Lord Mooore yelled, shocking everyone present!


    In his lifetime, the old man himself has experienced countless waves and sands, he has seen all


    battles, and he has developed a kind of majesty without anger and prestige. In addition, he has just


    eaten rejuvenating pills and is full of breath. The anger is really shocking!


    Donald was also a little distressed!


    He came to Aurouss Hilll with only a few bodyguards with him.


    Even though these bodyguards are masters in the hands of masters, facing so many people in the


    Moore family, there is definitely no chance of winning.


    After all, this is the base camp of the Moore family.


    There are dozens of bodyguards in front of the Moore family. Who knows how many people are still


    hiding in the secret?


    If you really want to fight, Donald will definitely not please!


    A few top bodyguards may be able to fight in and out like Zhao Zilong, but he and his son are not as


    effective as they are, and they may be injured or even left by the Moore family here.


    Although the Webb family is powerful, they are all located in Eastcliff, and now the distant water


    cannot save the nearby fire!


    Thinking of this, Donald could only decide to avoid his edge for the time being!


    So, he sneered and said: ¡°Uncle Moore meant to tear his face with our Webb family?


    Ok! In this case, I will represent the Webb family and break with the Moore family. From then on, the


    Moore and Webb families are ipatible!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 682


    Seeing this, Rueben on the side hurriedly stood up and blurted out: ¡°Grandpa, our Moore family has


    been with Webb family for many years, please think twice!¡±


    Rueben didn¡¯t want to see that he was killed, and the two families of Moore and Webbpletely


    broke off.


    He also hopes to marry Jasmine to the Webb family. If the two families breakpletely, it will


    never be possible!


    Lord Mooore nced at Rueben and said lightly: ¡°There is nothing to think twice about, the Webb


    family is the first family in the south of the Yangtze River, and our Moore family can¡¯t afford it! The


    Moore family has since broken off with the Webb family!¡±


    Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    Everyone could not imagine that a birthday banquet caused aplete break between the Webb


    family, the first family in Eastcliff, and the Moore family, the first family in Aurouss Hilll¡­


    It seems that Aurouss Hilll is about to change in the future!


    Donald¡¯s sullen gaze flicked across Lord Mooore and Charlie Wade, and said angrily: ¡°What a


    Moore family, what a master Wade, I, Donald, remember you! Let¡¯s take a look! Sean, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After that, Donald helped Sean and walked away.


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Do you think the matter is over?¡±


    Donald turned his head and asked with murderous aura, ¡°What do you want for Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I abolished your son¡¯s hand, only to teach him a lesson, but you have to make


    compensation for smashing Dr. Simmons¡¯s shop!¡±


    After all, Charlie Wade said undoubtedly: ¡°I will give you ten times thepensation to Dr.


    Simmons within three days, and I will apologize to Dr. Simmons and beg for forgiveness. Otherwise,


    I will take Sean another My hand is gone!¡±


    When Donald heard this, his eyes were cold and murderous!


    He roared with his eyesight cracking: ¡°Charlie Wade! You are so majestic! Do you know the status


    of my Webb family in the south of the Yangtze River? If you provoke my Webb family, I will leave


    you dead without a ce to die!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be here to talk to me, your Webb family is not even the root


    hair in my eyes! I advise you to get out of Aurouss Hilll as soon as you pay for Dr. Simmons,


    otherwise, you father and son two People are likely to save their lives!¡±


    ¡°you¡­¡­¡±


    Donald really didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to be so crazy!


    He had the intention to kill Charlie Wade now, but thinking of the old and immortal attitude of Lord


    Mooore, he could only bear it temporarily unwillingly.


    However, in his heart, Charlie Wade is already a mortal person!


    Only now, the time to kill him is not yet ripe.


    After I go back, I will make a good n. If it is not enough, I will draw a group of masters from the


    Webb family to smooth out Charlie Wade and Moore family!


    Thinking of this, Donald waved his hand fiercely and blurted out: ¡°Sean, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After that, he took Sean with his broken hand and left the Moore family vi in embarrassment.


    Rueben looked at Donald¡¯s leaving figure, then at Jasmine and the young man who was more than


    ten years younger, gritted his teeth secretly, his eyes full of unwillingness.


    For myself today, it was a heavy loss!


    Suddenly, this old thing of grandpa has a life span of more than ten years, and Charlie Wade counts


    Jasmine¡¯s great credit, and grandpa alsopletely turned his face with the Webb family for


    Charlie Wade¡­


    If this continues, maybe one day Grandpa will suddenly announce that Jasmine will be the heir to


    the next generation!


    In that way, wouldn¡¯t I be empty out of the basket?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 683


    Donald and Sean and his son left the Moore¡¯s vi with iparable resentment.


    Sean clutched his severed hand and said with tears: ¡°Dad! I said a long time ago not to beg the


    hanging silk surnamed Wade, you must not listen! Now my hands are broken, and you are still


    caught by him.


    Humiliated in public, I lose my face!¡±


    Donald said with a ck face: ¡°Since the surname Wade is looking for death, don¡¯t me me for


    being impolite! Don¡¯t worry, Dad will avenge you!¡±


    Sean blurted out: ¡°Then we will kill Charlie Wade tonight!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Donald said coldly: ¡°Or ording to the original n, kill Don Albertt first! Pull out the


    firepower of Don Albertt, whether it is killing Charlie Wade or the Moore family, it will be easy!¡±


    Sean hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, what are your specific ns?¡±


    Donald said: ¡°Heal your hands first, and we will discuss the rest in the long run!¡±


    The two said, they have already walked out of the Moore familypound.


    Mrr.. Lloyd, who had been driven out before and had been waiting here, hurriedly covered his red


    and swollen face and greeted him quickly.


    ¡°Mr. Webb, Master¡­¡± Mr. Lloydgang ran to the front, just about to ask them what happened to


    Charlie Wade¡¯s waste? Did you avenge yourself?


    However, he suddenly saw Sean¡¯s face pale, his left hand grasped the shrugged right wrist, and he


    snorted in his heart, and couldn¡¯t help feeling that something was wrong.


    So Mrr.. Lloyd hurriedly asked: ¡°Sean, what¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡±


    Sean snorted in pain, and cursed: ¡°It¡¯s all Charlie Wade¡¯s trash, but he dare to abandon my hand in


    public. I must have him dead without a ce to be buried!¡±


    Originally, after Sean discovered that Charlie Wade was the man Jasmine liked, he wanted to use


    this birthday banquet to trample Charlie Wade on his feet, so that Jasmine could recognize reality,


    then change his mind and choose to be with him.


    Unexpectedly, instead of stepping on Charlie Wade¡¯s feet, he, together with his father, was fiercely


    teased by Charlie Wade!


    Just now, he and his father took turns to apologize to Charlie Wade. This is simply the second


    shame after Webb¡¯s step-brother Kian became a feces-swallowing beast!


    And this bastard, not only makes himself face lost in full view! He also broke his wrist!


    After today, I am afraid that the entire Aurouss Hilll will remember that his grandfather of the first


    family in the south of the Yangtze River was pped in public by the nameless pawn, Charlie Wade,


    and became theughing stock of everyone!


    Mrr.. Lloyd was shocked when he heard Sean¡¯s words!


    He didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade¡¯s trash would even dare to beat Sean!


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but provoke Sean and said, ¡°Sean, Charlie Wade dares to treat you like this,


    you must not let him go!¡±


    Donald said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this Charlie Wade won¡¯t live long!¡±


    With that, Donald told Mrr.. Lloyd: ¡°Mrr.. Lloyd, you are a local and you are familiar with the local


    area. I will give you a task.¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Webb, please give your orders!¡±


    Donald said: ¡°You first take the young master to the best orthopedic hospital and heal the young


    master¡¯s hand. You must not make any mistakes!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd suddenly realized that Sean¡¯s hand was interrupted by Charlie Wade, and said quickly,


    ¡°Mr. Webb, don¡¯t worry! I will take the young master to the best orthopedic hospital!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 684


    When Sean heard this, he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Dad, won¡¯t you go to the hospital with me?¡±


    Donald said, ¡°I still have a lot of things to deal with today. Now that we have broken up with the


    Moore family, we must find another ce to stay.


    I n to go to Shangri-La and book a presidential suite there. By the way, Visit Cameron Isaac, the


    owner of Shangri-La. After you finish reading your hands, you wille to Shangri-La directly to


    find me. Then I will tell you about my n in detail!¡±


    ¡°Go to visit Cameron Isaac?¡± Sean saidiningly: ¡°Dad, why do you want to visit him? Isn¡¯t he


    just a dog from the Eastcliff Wade family? More important than my broken hand?¡±


    Donald frowned and said: ¡°What do you know?


    Although the Webb family dominates in the south of the Yangtze River,pared with the Wadeh


    family of Eastcliff, they are nothing more than a rich native. Wade family is the real top family!¡±


    ¡°That Cameron Isaac, don¡¯t look at it as the Wade family¡¯s dog, but he is the spokesperson of the


    Wade family in Aurouss Hilll, representing the face of the Wade family in Aurouss Hilll.


    I must visit in person. If I can open a breakthrough from him, maybe I can borrow Ji has a


    rtionship with the Wade family.¡±


    For the Webb family, although it bears the name of the first family in the south of the Yangtze River


    on the bright side, and acts as a blessing in the entire south of the Yangtze River, it can be said to


    be different from the real top-level hidden family like the Wade family.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    If you can take this opportunity to catch up with the Wade family, the entire Webb family will fly into


    the sky.


    When Sean heard this, he no longerined, and nodded and said, ¡°I know Dad, then you go to


    Shangri-La first, and after I see the doctor and get a cast, I will go to you.


    Donald said to Sean: ¡°Okay, you go to the hospital first, and I will notify you when I arrange it.¡±


    Sean said with a look of expectation, followed Mrr.. Lloyd into the car and went to the hospital to


    treat his severed hand.


    ¡­¡­


    After Sean and Mrr.. Lloyd left, Donald, apanied by bodyguards and assistants, went to


    Shangri-La.


    Along the way, he was thinking angrily about how to get rid of Charlie Wade so that he could solve


    his hatred, and this old man Moore who didn¡¯t know the current affairs.


    Do you think that if you take a rejuvenating pill, you are a teenager, and you can live longer than a


    teenager?


    If you dare to talk to me like Donald, then I will directly take away your Moore family!


    Soon, the convoy stopped outside the Shangri-La Hotel.


    Donald asked the apanying bodyguard to take out his most precious Webbyishan mother tree


    Dahongpao tea from the car, and prepare it as a gift for Cameron Isaac.


    His big red robe was picked from the six remaining mother trees in Webbyi Mountain. It is of great


    value. The annual output is only a dozen catties, and the price of a catty can even be tens of


    millions.


    Moreover, this is not something you can buy with money.


    Because most of the limited output of this tea every year is directly supplied to Eastcliff, the rest,


    which can flow into the market, don¡¯t even have two catties.


    And Donald¡¯s pot of Dahongpao, which weighs a full catty, was only obtained after he spent a lot of


    money, thought about it, and used adult affection.


    Because Donald treats this tea as a treasure, he takes it with him wherever he goes, and


    asionally wants to drink it, then quietly soaks himself a gram or two.


    Deciding toe to Shangri-La Hotel, he felt that he could not meet Cameron Isaac empty-handed,


    so he nned to give this pot of Dahongpao as a gift to Cameron Isaac to gain a good impression


    of the other party.


    As soon as he entered Shangri-La, Donald stepped to the front desk and said to thedy at the front


    desk: ¡°Hello, please inform you Mr. Cameron, and say that Donald from southern region Webb¡¯s


    family is here to see you!¡±


    Shangri-La¡¯s front desk is by no means an ordinary front deskdy. She has long known all the


    dignitaries in Eastcliff. He heard that it was the Webb family of southern region, and immediately


    took it seriously. He picked up the phone and called Cameron Isaac¡¯s office directly.


    ¡°Mr. Cameron, Mr. Donald from the Webb family of southern region wants to see you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 685


    Cameron Isaac didn¡¯t know that Donald and Charlie Wade had conflicts.


    Hearing that Donald came to visit, he did not neglect. Although he was the spokesperson of the


    Wade family in Aurouss Hilll, the other party was the eldest son of the first family in Eastcliff after all.


    He took the initiative to visit him and respected him.


    So, he hurriedly said to the front desk: ¡°Just ask Mr. Webb toe to my office.¡±


    The front desk did not dare to neglect, and quickly said to Donald: ¡°Hello, Mr. Webb, our Mr.


    Cameron invites you to his office, pleasee with me.¡±


    Donald nodded, followed the girl at the front desk, and took the president¡¯s exclusive elevator to


    Cameron Isaac¡¯s office.


    As far as Donald is concerned, he is the son of Webb¡¯s family, and staying in a hotel in Aurouss Hilll


    is naturally the best.


    It just so happens that the best hotel in Aurouss Hilll is Shangri-La, soing by yourself to visit


    Cameron Isaac and deepen your rtionship is also killing two birds with one stone.


    Seeing Donalding in, Cameron Isaac stood up with a smile, and took the initiative to reach out


    and shook Donald¡¯s hand. He greeted him: ¡°I heard that Mr. Webb is active in Eastcliff all the year


    round.


    Why did you suddenlye to Aurouss Hilll this time?¡±


    Donald sighed and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a long story. My youngest son Kian doesn¡¯t know who has


    offended him. Something has happened. I came this time to find a solution.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded. Of course he had heard about Kian. He even watched the video on Douyin


    at the beginning. So when I remembered it suddenly, I felt a little nauseous and involuntarily


    retched.


    With Cameron Isaac¡¯s retching, Donald¡¯s expression became extremely embarrassing.


    He didn¡¯t know why Cameron Isaac was retching. To be honest, he felt sick and ufortable


    when he thought of some clips of his younger son.


    Therefore, Donald could only change the subject and said, ¡°Forget it, I came here today mainly to


    visit Mr. Cameron. I won¡¯t talk about these disappointments. I brought some gifts to Mr. Cameron. I


    hope you like it.¡±


    After that, he immediately handed the pot of mother tree Dahongpao tea to Cameron Isaac.


    ¡°Mr. Cameron, this is the Dahongpao tea from the mother tree of Webbyi Mountain. It is my


    personal treasure. It is not usually visible. If you like tea, you will definitely like it.¡±


    Cameron Isaac naturally knew how precious the mother tree red robe is, and quickly waved his


    hand: ¡°How can this make the Webbyi Mountain mother tree tea less and less avable in the


    market, and it is the collection of Mr. Webb, how can I win the love.¡±


    Donald immediately said, ¡°Mr. Cameron, don¡¯t be polite. You are the spokesperson of the Wade


    family in Aurouss Hilll and even in Eastcliff. We in the Webb family have always looked forward to


    cooperating with the Wade family. In the future, we will have to count on Mr. Cameron to match our


    Webb family. It.¡±


    When Cameron Isaac heard the words, he waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a servant of the Wade


    family, and I do everything within my scope. Mr. Webb is serious.¡±


    Donald said sincerely: ¡°Mr Chen is too humble.¡±


    Seeing Donald¡¯s sincere attitude, Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Since Mr. Webb is so caring, then I¡¯m not


    polite to you. I have a few bottles of collector-ss Louis XIII here. I¡¯ll let you give you some bottles


    to taste. ¡°


    Donald was ttered, and hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really thank you Mr. Cameron!¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Webb came here today, surely it¡¯s not just about


    sending tea to Chen, right?¡±


    Donald nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that my eldest son, my eldest son, and a few bodyguards and


    assistants may live in Aurouss Hilll for a period of time, so I just thought that Shangri-La will make


    trouble.¡±


    Cameron Isaacughed and said, ¡°Wee! Since Mr. Webb is here, he is naturally a


    distinguished guest. I will ask Linng to arrange a presidential suite for you and Linng. You can


    live as much as you like. It doesn¡¯t matter how long you stay.¡±


    Donald hurriedly said gratefully: ¡°Oh, thank you so much, Mr. Cameron!¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled indifferently: ¡°Mr. Webb doesn¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    After speaking, she asked curiously: ¡°By the way, where is Mr. Webb, your grandson? Why didn¡¯t


    youe with you?¡±

 Chapter 686-690

    Chapter 686-690


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 686


    Donald was embarrassed to say that his son had his wrist broken, so he said, ¡°He happened to


    have something wrong. I guess he won¡¯te here until a while. When hees, I will bring him to


    visit you!¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded and said: ¡°Otherwise, I will arrange for someone to take you back to the


    room to rest. When Linnges back in the evening, we will have dinner together, and it will be


    my host who will pick you up.¡±


    Donald was overjoyed, and said, ¡°Then there will be Mr. Cameron.¡±


    He felt that he and Cameron Isaac were just nodding acquaintances and knew each other before,


    but now that Cameron Isaac epts his gift after visiting the house, the rtionship is a step closer.


    And this is what Donald desires most.


    As the Eastcliff Wade family¡¯s spokesperson in Aurouss Hilll, Cameron Isaac is a stepping stone. As


    long as he can maintain a good rtionship with him, he will definitely be able to take this


    opportunity in the future to embrace the true towering tree of Wade family.


    Moreover, Donald also has his own careful thinking.


    He felt that if the Webb family couldn¡¯t find someone who could treat Kian, they could ask the Wade


    family to take action after they hugged Wade Family¡¯s thigh.


    With the strength of the Wade Family, with a single order, countless capable people and strangers


    were behind them.


    And Cameron Isaac didn¡¯t think much about it, after all, it was the first family in the south of the


    Yangtze River.


    So, after he and Donald exchanged greetings for a while, they were taken to the presidential suite


    to rest first.


    After Donald took a few bodyguards into the luxurious presidential suite, he called Sean and asked


    him toe and have a round with him.


    At this time, Sean had finished stering in the hospital. After receiving a call from Donald, he took


    Mrr.. Lloyd to Shangri-La.


    Sitting in the car, Sean¡¯s expression was still very gloomy, his face full of depression.


    Seeing this, Mrr.. Lloyd quickly said: ¡°Sean, the doctor has ordered that you have just put on a


    ster. Don¡¯t get angry, otherwise it will affect the healing of your bones and cause seque.¡±


    Sean said angrily: ¡°I will definitely not let go of that damn Charlie Wade, I will chop off both his


    hands!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd was overjoyed. Sean was beaten and severed. He was the most excited one, because in


    this way, the Webb family would definitely not let Charlie Wade go. The enmity engraved on his


    son¡¯s forehead would be avenged!


    However, he said with great concern: ¡°Sean, you must take care of your health. It is never toote


    to say revenge.¡±


    Sean sneered and said fiercely: ¡°Wait and see, that Charlie Wade will not be long.¡±


    Coming to Shangri-La, Sean took Mrr.. Lloyd straight to the presidential suite where Donald stayed.


    After knocking on the door, the bodyguard opened the door from the inside.


    Sean walked into the huge living room and said to Donald sitting on the sofa, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Donald gave a hum, and asked with concern: ¡°How is your hand? What did the doctor say?¡±


    Sean said with a dark face, ¡°It¡¯s broken, the doctor put a ster on it, I¡¯m afraid it will take a few


    months to recuperate to see you better.¡±


    Donald nodded, and said, ¡°You need to pay more attention recently, and don¡¯t leave any seque.¡±


    Sean blurted out: ¡°Dad, it doesn¡¯t matter what your hands are, you can tell us how we are going to


    deal with Charlie Wade?!¡±


    Donald sneered and said, ¡°If you want to kill Charlie Wade, kill Don Albertt first tonight!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 687


    Mr. Lloydyi heard Donald say that he would kill Don Albertt first tonight, and his heart suddenly


    became excited!


    He had long been expecting Don Albertt to die, but he did not expect to finally get his wish now!


    Moreover, to kill Don Albertt, he will not only get revenge, but the Webb family will also take


    advantage of the trend to hold himself in the top position!


    Wouldn¡¯t he be able to be the next underground emperor of Aurouss Hilll? !


    Thinking of this, he trembled with excitement.


    Sean asked on the side: ¡°Dad, Don Albertt has many younger brothers in Aurouss Hilll. Is it so easy


    to kill him?¡±


    Donald said lightly: ¡°You have to figure out one thing, to kill Don Albertt, you don¡¯t have to kill all his


    little brothers first!¡±


    ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±


    Donald said coldly: ¡°There are thousands of Don Albertt, but he may not always be around him. We


    only need to know where he will be at a specific time, then find him there and kill him directly!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd hurriedly said, ¡°I know! Don Albertt¡¯s whereabouts are uncertain during the day, but he


    usually stays in Heaven Springs at night, because his Heaven Springs is very famous in Aurouss


    Hilll, and many of his friends will go there to eat at night.¡±


    Donald asked him: ¡°How many security guards does Heaven Springs have?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd thought for a while and said, ¡°For the security guard, there should be about ten, and the


    rest are waiters.¡±


    Donald snorted coldly: ¡°Ten security guards are not enough. My bodyguards were all masters in the


    army. Which one can¡¯t be ten?¡±


    After all, he looked at a burly middle-aged man headed by his five bodyguards and asked: ¡°Jones


    Zizhou, you have been with me for the longest time, the strongest, and the most efficient in doing


    things.


    I will let you take other People, go to Heaven Springs to kill Don Albertt tonight, whoever blocks you,


    kill whoever you want, can you do it?¡±


    Jones Zizhou immediately sped his fists and said, ¡°Master Webb, don¡¯t worry, a dozen security


    guards are just ants in front of us. As for that Don Albertt, he will kill him like a dog!¡±


    Donald nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Mrr.. Lloyd, and said: ¡°Mrr.. Lloyd, don¡¯t you have a


    bloody vengeance with Don Albertt? I now give you a chance to take revenge. You will take my


    person to Heaven Springs tonight, Get rid of Don Albertt!


    Get rid of him, my Webb family wille out to protect you, and hold you in one hand as the new


    underground emperor of Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    When Mrr.. Lloyd heard this, there was a deep hatred in his eyes, and his heart was already boiling!


    What is the purpose of making a dog for the Webb family and working hard?


    Isn¡¯t it just revenge and kill Don Albertt and Charlie Wade?


    Now, Donald gave himself a chance, a chance to be the underground emperor of Aurouss


    Hilll!


    How can I refuse such a good thing? !


    Moreover, he had long heard that the Webb family¡¯s bodyguards were all retired soldiers from the


    army.


    There are five such people, it is more than enough to go to Heaven Springs to kill a Don Albertt!


    Once Don Albertt dies, his little brother will immediately be headless!


    At this time, there was Webb family backing up for themselves.


    It is easy to be the new underground emperor of Aurouss Hilll!


    From now on, with the Webb family¡¯s rtionship, it is very likely that I will reach the pinnacle of my


    life!


    ¡­¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 688


    At this moment, at the birthday banquet of Lord Mooore, Charlie Wade waited for the formal


    opening of the feast, and then offered Lord Mooore a ss of wine, and he quickly went to Dr.


    Simmons¡¯s Serene Medical Clinic to see the situation.


    At the dinner table, Mr. White, Mr. Quinton, Quinton Aoxue, Don Albertt, Liam and even Lori White


    looked at him with more respect than before.


    The miraculous effect of Rejuvenation Pill is really impressive.


    However, everyone was quite self-aware, and no one took the initiative to mention the Rejuvenation


    Pill with him.


    Although Charlie Wade still had twenty rejuvenating pills left, he was not ready to take them out as


    gifts.


    Although Mr. White, Mr. Quinton and Don Albertt are all young, they are far from reaching old age.


    Therefore, there is no need for them to take Rejuvenation Pill now.


    If in the future they will still follow their karma and follow them steadily, they will definitely give them


    one at the right time.


    At the dinner table, Charlie Wade looked at Liam, who hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days, and asked


    him curiously: ¡°How is Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals?¡±


    Liam hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Master Hui Wade, the development of Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical is


    normal. I am also organizing some old Chinese medicine practitioners and pharmacists of Chinese


    patent medicine to explore and study our ancient Chinese prescriptions, and prepare to introduce


    some ancient Chinese medicines. Fang¡¯s medicines.¡±


    Having said that, Liam said with some regret: ¡°Our ancestors left so many good prescriptions. Now


    they are either lost or stolen by pharmaceuticalpanies in other countries. It is a shame, so I


    want to do everything. Explore the possibilities.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said approvingly: ¡°This is a good idea. The good things our ancestors left


    behind have been taken away by Japanese and South Koreanpanies. If we don¡¯t pay attention


    anymore, then the Chinese ancestors left behind Fang, I¡¯m afraid it will be the bragging capital


    of these small neighboring countries.¡±


    With that, Charlie Wade suddenly thought of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall in Japan.


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall was cheated by himself for more than 10 billion. Now is the time when


    his vitality is severely injured, and he also left a hidden danger for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    Jiro Kobayashi, the second son of the Kobayashi family, thought that his elder brother was dead,


    but he couldn¡¯t think of it. Ichiro Kobayashi is still feeding and shoveling shit at Don Albertt¡¯s kennel.


    If Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall is in a state of failure, that¡¯s fine. If Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s head


    rises a bit, he can take Ichiro Kobayashi back to pick the peaches.


    Thinking of this, he asked Liam: ¡°How is the situation with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall in Japan?¡±


    Liam said: ¡°Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall had a problem some time ago. It seems that it has lost a


    large amount of cash. Now it is a little bit difficult in capital turnover, but they are now thin and dead


    camels are bigger than horses, not to mention Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall still has Many best-


    selling drugs should be restored within a short period of time.¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted, already thinking about it.


    When Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall was relieved, he sent Ichiro Kobayashi back to Japan and helped


    him run Jiro Kobayashi for whatever he said.


    In that way, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall is basically its own.


    So he said to Liam, ¡°If there is anything happening at Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, please give me


    feedback in time.¡±


    ¡°Good Master Wade.¡± Liam nodded piously, and said respectfully: ¡°I will pay close attention to it.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°By the way, how are your father and your brother in Golim Mountain?¡±


    Liam smiled slightly and said: ¡°The people I sent and the people from Orvel took turns to stare at


    them. I heard that Golim Mountain has cooled down recently and the mountain is covered by heavy


    snow. The two of them are in short supply and there are not enough ginseng harvesting products.


    This winter Maybe you can only live without food and clothing.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if youck food or clothing, as long as you can¡¯t


    die.¡±


    Liam said immediately: ¡°Master Wade can rest assured, although I hate them in my heart, but afterContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    all, there is blood rtionship. In any case, they will save their lives and let them dig and regret in


    Golim Mountain!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 689


    At this time, the energetic Lord Mooore, with a group of Moore family children, came to toast Charlie


    Wade.


    A group of people followed Lord Mooore and called Master Wade well.


    Charlie Wade got up slightly, picked up the wine ss, and said to Lord Mooore: ¡°Lord Mooore don¡¯t


    have to be so polite, I respect you with this ss of wine, I wish you a better life than Nanshan.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade raised his head and drank the wine, and then said: ¡°I am going to see


    the old Serene Medical Clinic of Dr. Simmons, and I will retireter.¡±


    Lord Mooore sighed and said, ¡°Oh, the medicine hall of the genius Dr. Simmons was smashed. I


    should also go and take a look. It¡¯s just that there are so many guests on the scene, and I really


    can¡¯t get away¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Lord Mooore is born today, so naturally I want to share


    the joy with everyone. I have already called X to make sure that neither she nor Dr. Simmons


    were injured. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lord Mooore hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, let Jasmine go with you. After all, Jasmine picked you


    up. It is not convenient for you to go from here.¡±


    Charlie Wade did not refuse either, nodded and agreed, and then said to a few people present:


    ¡°Everyone, eat and drink well, I will take a step first.¡±


    Everyone got up to see each other, but seeing Charlie Wade instructed with gestures, they sat back


    one after another.


    Charlie Wade said to Don Albertt when he was leaving: ¡°My husband seems to be going to have a


    dinner in Heaven Springs tonight. If you go to Heaven Springs, please help me take care of it. If you


    don¡¯t, then help me and the people over there. Someone say hello.¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade don¡¯t worry, I usually stay in Heaven Springs at night. After


    your old man arrives, I will definitely make arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°Then you have to work so hard.¡±


    Don Albertt said hurriedly: ¡°Master Wade, you are polite, this is what I should do!¡±


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes, Jacob Wilson, the father-inw, was a pretty good person, and after


    knowing his past things, Charlie Wade did feel that he was actually pitiful, so he instinctively wanted


    to take care of him a little bit more.


    After bidding farewell to everyone, Charlie Wade stepped out of the Moore family vi apanied


    by Jasmine.


    Jasmine took Charlie Wade all the way to the front of her car and personally opened the passenger


    door for Charlie Wade. After Charlie Wade got in the car, she got in.


    As soon as she got on the bus, Jasmine looked at Charlie Wade gratefully and said sincerely:


    ¡°Master Wade, thank you so much today¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. This chance of Rejuvenation


    Pill is given to your grandfather. It is enough for him to thank me.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, I thank you not only for this, but also because of what you


    said to Grandpa¡­¡±


    Jasmine was very grateful to Charlie Wade, mainly because of what Charlie Wade said to Lord


    Mooore.


    She lost her parents since she was a child. Although the material conditions in the Moore family are


    very good, she rarely feels family affection, and she does not have the feeling of being taken care of


    and protected by others at all times.


    However, Charlie Wade would actually speak for her just now, and even put the credit for returning


    Chundan to her. This is to help her establish her position in the Moore family. To Jasmine, it seems


    like Charlie Wade¡¯s moment. Protecting herself in general, filled her with a warm current that she


    had never experienced before.


    It is not easy for her to live in the Moore family alone.


    Charlie Wade looked at her, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°I think you are the most suitable candidate to


    inherit the Moore family from the third generation of the Moore family. As for your cousin, to be


    honest, it feels like a strong foreigner, if the Moore family is Handed over to him, it will definitely go


    downhill.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 690


    Jasmine hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°Actually, my brother is quite good. I am not going to inherit the


    Moore family in the future. I just hope that after my grandfather dies, I won¡¯t be swept out by


    them¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°With me, this kind of thing will not happen.¡±


    Jasmine was so grateful that she rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°Master Wade, I will send you to


    Serene Medical Clinic¡­¡±


    After all, start the car and drive out of the vi.


    In Serene Medical Clinic at this time, Dr. Simmons was taking X to clean up the medicine cab


    that was smashed by Webb¡¯s bodyguard.


    Seeing Charlie Wade and Jasmine stepping forward, Dr. Simmons hurried forward and said in


    surprise: ¡°Master Wade, why are you here? And Miss Moore, isn¡¯t your grandpa having his


    birthday?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°I heard X say that Webb¡¯s family hade here to make


    trouble, so I¡¯ll take a look at the situation on your side. Is the loss great?¡±


    Dr. Simmons waved his hand and smiled calmly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than the loss of some medicine


    cabs and medicinal materials.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I broke Sean¡¯s right hand as a small punishment. In addition, I told


    them that I muste and apologize within three days.¡±


    When Dr. Simmons heard these words, he hurriedly said nervously: ¡°Master Wade, you don¡¯t need


    to fight with the Webb family for the little things of old age! The Webb family is the first family in the


    south of the Yangtze River. I¡¯m afraid they will hold you grudges and intentions. revenge¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if the Webb family wants to retaliate, let hime, and I will


    tell them with the result that Aurouss Hilll is not Eastcliff, and it is a price to pretend to be forced.¡±


    X looked admiringly and said, ¡°Master Wade, thank you for helping me and grandpa out of this


    nasty breath. The father and son surnamed Webb are really too much, so I have to teach them a


    lesson and make them a little in awe!¡±


    Dr. Simmons looked at X and reprimanded: ¡°What are you talking about? How many times have I


    told you, don¡¯t trouble Master Wade, why don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    X nodded aggrievedly, not daring to say more.


    Charlie Wade said at this moment: ¡°Dr. Simmons, it is true that the reason why the Webb family


    father and son came to trouble you, to a certain extent, also has something to do with me.¡±


    Dr. Simmons, X, and Jasmine were all a little surprised, and they didn¡¯t understand what Charlie


    Wade meant.


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Everyone is not an outsider, so I¡¯m telling the truth. The


    second son of the Webb family, Kian, became like the one uploaded by Douyin because I added a


    psychological hint to him. .¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± All three people present were dumbfounded!


    No one thought that the culprit behind Kian, who became a feces-swallowing beast and famous all


    over the country, turned out to be Charlie Wade!


    X subconsciously asked, ¡°Master Wade, do you have any conflicts with that Kian?¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°I have no contradiction with him, just simply can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°This kid does not study well in college, always abuses


    female students, and even tries to induce Mr. Quinton¡¯s daughter¡¯s girlfriend tomit suicide. I


    can¡¯t see it, so I showed him a lesson and let him do this. There is no way to abuse a girl in my life.¡±


    X immediately looked at him in admiration and blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, you are really my idol!


    I have long heard that Kian is not a good thing. He has be like this. I don¡¯t know how many


    people pped and cheered! It turns out that it was Master Wade who walked the way for the sky!¡±


    Jasmine on the side could not help eximing: ¡°Master Wade, the reason why Donald is still in


    Aurouss Hilll is to find someone who will attack Kian. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you¡­¡±

 Chapter 691-695

    Chapter 691-695


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 691


    Just when Jasmine, X and Dr. Simmons were sighing about Kian¡¯s affairs, Charlie Wade¡¯s old


    father-inw Jacob Wilson wore a suit and happily came out from home and took a taxi to Heaven


    Springs.


    Because he was going to have a little wine in the evening, Jacob Wilson left the BMW car at home


    and gave the car key to Charlie Wade so that Charlie Wade could drive to Heaven Springs to pick


    him up.


    Jacob Wilson has no other hobbies during the recent period. He just likes to study antiques, cultural


    relics and calligraphy and painting, so he joined the Calligraphy and Painting Association.


    This dinner is also to be able to get a seat as a standing director of the association.


    In order to show his respect for the leaders of the association, he deliberately took the 20,000 Dor


    that Charlie Wade transferred to him, and set a bronze box in Heaven Springs.


    Although this is the worst box in Heaven Springs, it is much stronger than most other restaurants.


    When Jacob Wilson arrived at Heaven Springs, Don Albertt was on his way.


    The waiter didn¡¯t know Jacob Wilson, so he directly led Jacob Wilson to the bronze box he had


    reserved.


    Seeing that the others hadn¡¯t arrived yet, Jacob Wilson was not impatient, and simply sat in his seat


    and patiently waited for everyone to arrive.


    A few minutester, the door of the box was pushed open, and a middle-aged man of his age


    stepped in.


    After seeing Jacob Wilson, the middle-aged man walked forward, smiled and said, ¡°Brother Wilson,


    you came really early, when did you arrive?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Phillips, I have been here for a while. Today, the chairman and the


    executive directors are honored to participate in this dinner of my group.


    I am really honored and excited, so I rushed over in advance and awaited your ride. .¡±


    The middle-aged man who came here was named David Phillips, a standing director of the


    Calligraphy and Painting Association.


    He and Jacob Wilson had a pretty good rtionship in peacetime. Both of them liked to throw up


    some antique calligraphy and painting, so they often found things together in the antique street, and


    they had a lot of friendship.


    When he heard that Jacob Wilson wanted topete for the position of executive director, he was


    the first to stand up and support Jacob Wilson.


    Moreover, Jacob Wilson hosted a banquet for the leaders of the association today. The reason why


    they agreed toe over isrgely because of Mr. Phillips¡¯s face.


    Seeing that Jacob Wilson was so polite, Mr. Phillipsughed and said, ¡°Brother Wilson, you have a


    heart!¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly made a please gesture and said, ¡°Mr. Phillips, please sit down!¡±


    Mr. Phillips was not in a hurry to sit down. Seeing that the others hadn¡¯te, he reminded him in a


    low voice: ¡°Brother Wilson, youe to sit in this standing director¡¯s seat. I naturally have no


    objection, but other people in the association, But not necessarily!¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he was a little worried, and asked quickly, ¡°Mr. Phillips, you can tell


    me carefully.¡±


    Mr. Phillips sighed and said: ¡°The position of executive director is often missed, and it is more


    authoritative when he speaks it out, so it has always been a fat man. Our executive director goes


    out to participate in an antique program. Give an appearance fee of tens of thousands of dors, so


    many people are staring at this position.¡±


    Speaking of this, Mr. Phillips said again: ¡°Let¡¯s take Samuel Yount as an example. During the recent


    period, I heard that he has been coping with the chairman and other executive directors, and he has


    given them gifts in private. ording to the current situation, he will be your biggestpetitor!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 692


    ¡°Samuel Yount?¡± Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help but frowned, and said: ¡°That¡¯s it, a man who burns a


    little money and doesn¡¯t know his surname?¡±


    Mr. Phillips nodded and said, ¡°So, it is not enough for me to support you alone.


    When otherse, you must try to win the support of several other executive directors and even


    the president, so that you can be In the internal voting, you defeated Samuel Yount and became the


    new executive director, do you know?¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded hurriedly and said sincerely: ¡°Mr. Phillips, what you said really made me


    inspire me, thank you so much!¡±


    Mr. Phillips smiled slightly and said, ¡°What are you being polite to me!¡±


    As he said, he nced at the time and said, ¡°The president and they areing soon. Let¡¯s wait at


    the door of the box. It seems more sincere.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded repeatedly, and did not dare to sit in his seat again. Together with Mr. Phillips,


    he walked to the door of the box and stood still, waiting for the appearance of the leaders and


    directors of the Calligraphy and Painting Association.


    After a while, other members of the Calligraphy and Painting Association arrived one after another.


    A spirited old man came to the door of the box, surrounded by the people around him, as if stars


    arched over the moon.


    When Mr. Phillips saw the old man, he immediately stepped forward and smiled and said, ¡°Mr.


    Price!¡±


    Jacob Wilson also hurriedly followed and said respectfully: ¡°Chairman Price, you are here!¡±


    Mr. Price nodded slightly, and pretended toin: ¡°Jacob Wilson, look at you, how did you make


    such a big scene? Didn¡¯t you say it, we pay attention to everything in a simple party, you are looking


    for a restaurant at random, and order an ordinary The location of the lobby is just right, why do we


    need to book a box in Heaven Springs with extravagance?¡±


    Although he said so, he even med Jacob Wilson for being too grand, but it was only polite on the


    surface, but he didn¡¯t think like that in his heart.


    If Jacob Wilson really put the ce where the guests had dinner in the lobby of another hotel, he


    would definitely turn around and leave, and would never have any contact with him in the future.


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Everyone who came today is a leader. With the leader here, how dare


    I be negligent!¡±


    As he said, heughed and said, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s get seated quickly.¡±


    Chairman Price also nodded and said, ¡°OK, everyone, sit down!¡±


    At this moment, a middle-aged man who was following Mr. Price suddenly snorted and said: ¡°Jacob


    Wilson, you are in Heaven Springs for a dinner, and you only book a bronze box with the worst


    grade. It is too disrespectful for the president and Other executive directors, right?¡±


    Jacob Wilson saw the other party, his face suddenly became difficult to look, and said, ¡°Samuel


    Yount, I invited everyone to dinner, but I didn¡¯t invite you. What are you doing with you licking your


    face? Besides, what private room I have ordered has nothing to do with you. , Is it your turn to make


    irresponsible remarks here?¡±


    The person in front of him is his biggestpetitor, Samuel Yount,peting for the position of


    executive director.


    Samuel Yount said contemptuously: ¡°You can¡¯t say that. What is the status of Mr. Price, and what


    status are these executive directors?¡±


    As he said, Samuel Yount snorted and said, ¡°What is the purpose of your inviting everyone to eat


    today? Everyone knows well, isn¡¯t it just for the position of the executive director? However, you


    think you have ordered the most second bronze box. Can you let the president and the others


    support you? This is too insincere. This is obviously to fool everyone as if they have never seen the


    world before!¡±


    After speaking, he looked at everyone and said with a smile on his face: ¡°The mere bronze box is


    really not worthy of your identity! In order to show respect to the president and the


    executivedirectors, I specially booked a golden box upstairs. , Why don¡¯t we just move to my ce!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 693


    Hearing that Samuel Yount actually booked a golden box upstairs, everyone present was shocked!


    You know, in the entire Aurouss Hilll, Heaven Springs is one of the top hotels in Aurouss Hilll.


    Even some savvy figures in the upper ss of Aurouss Hilll, who trust their rtionships and spend


    a lot of money, can hardly be able to book a golden box.


    Among the people present, even Mr. Price, who has the highest status, had no chance to enter the


    golden box for dinner, and they had never even seen how luxurious it was.


    Now, Samuel Yount is going to entertain all the people present in the golden box, so that they have


    the opportunity to go in and see. This is really surprising and exciting!


    Inparison, Jacob Wilson¡¯s small bronze box ispletely rubbish that can¡¯t make it to the


    table.


    At the thought of this, everyone felt a little disappointed in Jacob Wilson.


    When I look at Samuel Yount, I have an indescribable appreciation.


    Mr. Price was a little moved, but after all, he agreed toe to Jacob Wilson¡¯s dinner first, so it was


    not easy to make a decision directly, so he deliberately asked everyone for their opinions and said:


    ¡°You have such a kind invitation, what do you mean?¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Mr. Price, I haven¡¯t been to the Golden Box, just take this


    opportunity to learn more!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Price! It¡¯s also good to go in and take a few photos and post to a circle of friends!¡±


    Mr. Price saw that everyone seemed to want to go to the Golden Box, so he smiled and said, ¡°Since


    everyone thinks so, let¡¯s go and see?¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Everyone agreed.


    Samuel Yount was overjoyed and said with a big smile: ¡°Everyone, please go upstairs.¡±


    Jacob Wilson on the side was depressed and broke!


    Today, he was obviously the one who invited him to dinner, who would have killed a Samuel Yount


    halfway through!


    This guy made a golden box, ran over and said a few words, and cut off the meal he had carefully


    prepared!


    It cost 20,000 Dor to order this meal. The key is that the money spent, not only did not y any


    role, but because of the appearance of Samuel Yount, he was looked down upon by everyone¡­


    This made Jacob Wilson extremely annoyed, this time he really picked up a rock and hit his own


    foot.


    When everyone was about to move upstairs, Samuel Yount looked at Jacob Wilson with a smug


    look, and said sarcastically, ¡°Jacob Wilson, you old hanging silk, I must have never seen how


    luxurious the golden box is, or you shoulde here too. Sit down?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jacob Wilson felt even more embarrassed and unbearable!


    He blurted out angrily and retorted: ¡°Samuel Yount, who do you say is the old Diaosi? Do you think I


    am someone who has never seen the world?


    I tell you, I have seen all the ten floors of the Glorious Club, a golden box in Heaven Springs. That¡¯s


    it, how can you say it from your broken mouth, it¡¯s like it¡¯s better than the Jade Emperor¡¯s High


    Heaven Pce!¡±


    Samuel Yountughed and said, ¡°Oh, I said Jacob Wilson, you reallyughed at me. You have been


    to the Glorious Club because of your poor virtue? You have also been to the tenth floor that can


    only be enjoyed by VIP members? Would you not Are you going to clean the house?¡±


    Hearing Samuel Yount¡¯s ridicule, everyone couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Everyone has the same opinion as Samuel Yount. The bronze box of Heaven Springs can be


    ordered by ordinary people through gritted teeth, but the Glorious Club is only for members.


    If you want to be a member, you have very high requirements. If your qualifications, abilities,


    and financial resources are not up to standard, you will have no chance to get in and spend money.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 694


    Therefore, among the people present today, not even one has been to the fifth floor of the Glorious


    Club.


    Even Samuel Yount himself had just made a member of the lowest level of the Glorious Club.


    When Jacob Wilson said that he had been on the tenth floor, everyone naturally didn¡¯t believe it.


    Jacob Wilson didn¡¯t expect to tell the truth, but these people felt that they were bragging, so they


    said with a bit of annoyance, ¡°My son-inw arranged for me and some old ssmates to go up.


    You don¡¯t believe me and I fell down!¡±


    Samuel Yountughed loudly: ¡°I know that your son-inw, Aurouss Hilll¡¯s first live-in son-inw is


    he? I heard that he is a stinky silkworm who eats soft rice. He is not as good as you. Why does he


    take you to the Glorious Club?¡±


    Jacob Wilson snorted coldly, ¡°Believe it or not.¡±


    Samuel Yount smiled and said: ¡°If you really have this ability, why don¡¯t you invite the president to


    have fun in the Glorious Club? Why do you have to book a low-grade bronze box in Heaven


    Springs?¡±


    After speaking, he suddenly realized: ¡°Oh, I understand, you have not put the president and other


    executive directors in your eyes! Do you think that their status and status are worthy of sitting in


    bronze? The box? Doesn¡¯t deserve to go to the Glorious Club at all?¡±


    When Samuel Yount spoke, Jacob Wilson, who was immediately blocked, couldn¡¯t argue.


    This Samuel Yount is too bad and very clever. For a while, he seems to be wearing a high hat, but


    for a while, you can¡¯t get off the stage.


    Therefore, no matter how angry Jacob Wilson was at this moment, he could not find any reason to


    refute Samuel Yount.


    So, he could only say angrily: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    Seeing that hisbat power is so weak, Samuel Yount couldn¡¯t help wave his hand, and said,


    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with you olddy. With your patience, I also deserve to be


    a standing director?


    I really want you to be. Wouldn¡¯t it beughable and generous in the future?¡±


    After speaking, he turned to look at Mr. Price and the others, immediately put on a warm smile, and


    said: ¡°Mr. Price, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Samuel Yount set a golden box for everyone, which won the favor of many people present, and


    even a few standing directors who were originally in a neutral attitude gave him a kind smile.


    Jacob Wilson stomped his feet with anger when he saw such a scene, but he was helpless.


    Mr. Phillips next to him grabbed him and whispered in his ear: ¡°Brother Wilson, you don¡¯t have to be


    discouraged. The current situation is just a dispute of spirit!¡±


    As he said, he leaned in and said in a low voice, ¡°In my opinion, you can¡¯t get angry. Instead, you


    have to go to the golden box, perform well in front of the president and the others, and make the


    final fight. If you give up now I am afraid that the position of the executive director will really fall into


    the hands of Samuel Yount.¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly woke up from his dream!


    Yes indeed!


    Even though he lost to Samuel Yount in the stage of the treat, it does not mean that the other party


    will be the final winner.


    If I really let go today in a rage, that would be the real loss of all previous achievements and all


    losses!


    So he thanked Mr. Phillips and said, ¡°Mr. Phillips, thank you for your reminder. I¡¯m going to see what


    Samuel Yount can do!¡±


    After all, he said to Samuel Yount: ¡°Since you are so sincere, then I will go to the golden box with


    you to get insights.¡±


    Samuel Yount snorted disdainfully, and said: ¡°Just say you are an old wire, and you still don¡¯t admit


    it! If you really missed this opportunity to meet me, I think you will go back tonight and wake up


    several times in the middle of the night. !¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 695


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob Wilson was so ridiculed by Samuel Yount, his face was naturally very uncontroble.


    However, he kept in mind Mr. Phillips¡¯s reminder that the top priority is to fight for the position of


    standing director, not to get angry with Samuel Yount.


    So, he resisted his anger, didn¡¯t speak, and went with everyone, following Samuel Yount, all the way


    to a golden box upstairs.


    As soon as they entered the door, everyone was surprised and admired again and again by the


    luxurious decoration in the golden box.


    A standing director spoke at this moment and said with a sigh: ¡°Today we are all thanks to the


    talents, so that we can see the luxury of the golden box of Heaven Springs!¡±


    Someone echoed: ¡°Yes! Not long ago, a friend of mine who was worth tens of millions of dors


    wanted to book this box. He went a lot of ways, but he couldn¡¯t make a decision. He could only


    regretfully choose the next best one. Silver box.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone was even more curious, and some people couldn¡¯t help but ask


    Samuel Yount: ¡°Youcai, how did you book the golden box? Did someone help or?¡±


    Samuel Yount said with a proud face: ¡°My Samuel Yount wants to book a golden box. Where do I


    need help from others? To put it bluntly, this is what I said!¡±


    After speaking, he exined to everyone: ¡°To tell you the truth, I am a frequent visitor to Heaven


    Springs, I often eat here, and I am also a friend of Don Albertt, so the box below the diamond level,


    if I want, Heaven Springs will be open for me at any time!¡±


    After listening, everyone present was amazed!


    Mr. Price said incredulously: ¡°You are talented, are you friends with our underground emperor Don


    Albertt in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Samuel Yount said triumphantly: ¡°If I don¡¯t know him well, how can I have such a big face, so I can


    book the golden box easily?¡±


    Although Samuel Yount said so, in fact, he knew Don Albertt, but Don Albertt didn¡¯t know him.


    The reason why he was able to book this golden box was not because of Don Albertt¡¯s rtionship


    at all, but because he spent a huge price far exceeding the original price of the golden box before


    he transferred it from others.


    At this time, taking Don Albertt out to talk about the matter was just thinking that the fox would be


    pretending to be more prestigious in front of everyone.


    However, no one would doubt the truth or falsehood of this statement. After all, the golden boxes


    were all seated in, so everyone thought that Samuel Yount was telling the truth, and it was a


    compliment to Samuel Yount now.


    At this moment, Samuel Yount was praised by everyone, and was even more proud. He looked at


    Jacob Wilson and sarcastically said: ¡°Jacob Wilson, you didn¡¯t see the chairman and all the


    directors seated? Why are you so low on the price of eyesight, why don¡¯t you give us quickly Bring


    tea and pour water?¡±


    Jacob Wilson looked ugly and blurted out, ¡°Samuel Yount, what do you mean?¡±


    Samuel Yount said contemptuously: ¡°What can I mean? You don¡¯t look at it. Among these people,


    which status is not higher than you? You are an old hanging silk. If you don¡¯t serve us tea, do you


    want us to serve you? ?¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s face was even more ugly, and he said angrily; ¡°You said that my status is not as


    good as that of the chairman and other executive directors. I admit this, but what kind of status you


    are, don¡¯t you know it? Everyone is ordinary in the association. Members, what are you pretending


    to be with me here?


    You want me to serve you tea and water, dream about you!¡±


    Mr. Phillips next to him also said displeasedly: ¡°Samuel Yount, is it a bit too much for you to speak


    like this?¡±


    Samuel Yountughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Who made Jacob Wilson¡¯s old hanging


    silk too rubbish? If he can book a golden box, I can also serve him in turn. The problem is that he


    doesn¡¯t have this ability!¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Jacob Wilson coldly and said, ¡°Do you think I asked you toe to the


    Golden Box to let you eat and drink? To tell you the truth, for someone like you, let you serve tea.


    Pouring water is already giving you a lot of face, don¡¯t shame your face!¡±

 Chapter 696-700

    Chapter 696-700


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 696


    Jacob Wilson gritted his teeth angrily.


    I had known that Samuel Yount was so vicious, biting himself like a dog, and said nothing to ask for


    this boring.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Jacob Wilson was so speechless and ufortable.


    Don Albertt¡¯s car just stopped at the gate of Heaven Springs.


    The first thing after getting off the bus is to hurriedly ask the hotel manager who opened the door:


    ¡°Is there someone named Jacob Wilson who has reserved our box today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s on Bronze No. 3.¡± The hotel manager will carefully record the guests of the hotel every day,


    naturally knowing every guest who booked the box today.


    Don Albertt nodded and hurriedly said, ¡°Go, go to the bronze box No. 3 with me!¡±


    When the Moore family was at the banquet, Master Wade told himself that his old husband would


    come to his restaurant for dinner and let himself take care of it.


    How can you condescend to sit in the small bronze box? You have to go to the diamond box to say


    anything!


    Don Albertt hurriedly came to the door of Bronze Box No. 3 and found that the door was open, but


    there was no one in the box.


    He was taken aback for a moment and asked the waitress in the box: ¡°I ask you, where is Mr.


    Wilson who booked this box?!¡±


    The waitress hurriedly said: ¡°Fifth Lord, Mr. Jacob Wilson was there before, but was invited to the


    golden box upstairs by other guests just now. It is in the golden box No. 2.¡±


    Don Albertt immediately said to the hotel manager: ¡°Go, follow me!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the golden box, Samuel Yount looked at Jacob Wilson coldly, and still sneered:


    ¡°Jacob Wilson, at your level, I don¡¯t think you are even qualified to join the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association. Why are you embarrassed topete for the executive director?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said coldly: ¡°You said I¡¯m not level? I think you are not level. Even if I¡¯m not level


    anymore, I picked up a leak in the Antique Street. I bought it for thousands of dors and sold it for


    hundreds of thousands. ?¡±


    Samuel Yount said contemptuously: ¡°You just blow it. Anyway, your mouth is on your face. You can


    blow it whatever you want. You can also say that you picked up a leak for thousands of dors and


    sold for tens of millions. The problem is Who believes it?¡±


    Jacob Wilson snorted and said, ¡°If you believe it or not, go to the Antique Street and ask Zachary, I


    picked up the omission and he took it!¡±


    ¡°Zachary?¡± Samuel Yount frowned, and blurted out: ¡°Zachary is a famous profiteer on Antique


    Street.


    He is very treacherous. He is the darkest in the entire Antique Street. Can he spend hundreds of


    thousands on your things? Kill me. Do not believe!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said contemptuously: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Believe you a ghost.¡± Samuel Yount said with a curled mouth: ¡°I don¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with


    you, and don¡¯t see who I am. Is it worthy to eat with us? Pour everyone¡¯s wine quickly. , If you can¡¯t


    do this thing well, just get out of here! Don¡¯t be an eyesore here!¡±


    Jacob Wilson trembled with anger, and was about to speak, when a voice suddenly rang out behind


    him: ¡°What are you that dare to talk to Mr. Wilson like this? Are you tired of living?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 697


    When everyone heard this voice, they looked out the door, and saw Don Albertt leading the hotel


    manager and stepping into the box.


    Naturally, Samuel Yount knew Don Albertt. When he saw Don Albertt was here, he hurriedly


    stepped forward and said respectfully: ¡°Don Albertt, why are you here in person¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Don Albertt nced at him coldly, and said: ¡°Just now you called Mr. Wilson the old


    man, was it you?¡±


    Samuel Yount was stunned, what do you mean? Don Albertt knows Jacob Wilson? !


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly exined: ¡°Don Albertt, this is probably a misunderstanding. Both


    Jacob Wilson and I are members of the Calligraphy and Painting Association. We usually have a


    good rtionship with each other. asionally ridicule is not true!¡±


    Don Albertt frowned, saw Jacob Wilson, and hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wilson, I didn¡¯t expect


    you to visit Heaven Springs today. Hong Mou¡¯s bad greetings, please forgive me!¡±


    Everyone in the room was shocked to see such a scene!


    Especially Samuel Yount, who was scared into a cold sweat at this moment, couldn¡¯t believe his


    eyes at all!


    The underground emperor Hong Fifth, who is famous throughout Aurouss Hilll, is actually so


    respectful to Jacob Wilson, the old hanging silk?


    Isn¡¯t this too f*cking bullshit? !


    At this time, it was not only Mr. Price and others who were surprised.


    Jacob Wilson was also taken aback and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Don Albertt exined with a humble face: ¡°Last time in the Glorious Club, when Master Wade


    ordered me to dispose of Aaron Phillips and Jake, his son-inw, I was fortunate to see you.¡±


    Jacob Wilson asked again: ¡°Master Wade that you said is my son-inw Charlie Wade?¡±


    Don Albertt said solemnly: ¡°Yes, it is Master Charlie Wade Wade!¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly realized!


    Only then did he want to understand, as Don Albertt¡¯s lofty status, how could he condescend and be


    so respectful to himself, an ordinary person who has no money and power, and co-authored


    because of his son-inw Charlie Wade.


    It seems that the son-inw is a big flicker, and it also has the benefits of a big flicker, at least


    before he is free of thunder, he can follow him.


    At this time, Don Albertt pointed to Samuel Yount and asked Jacob Wilson: ¡°Mr. Wilson, I just heard


    this person insult you. Do you want me to teach him a lesson?¡±


    Samuel Yount paled with fright, and hurriedly said: ¡°Jacob Wilson, we are members of an


    association, we are all brothers, you have to help me say something!¡±


    ¡°What can I say for you!¡± Jacob Wilson said with a look of emotion: ¡°You have said it yourself, I am


    just an old silk, I only serve you with tea and water, so I can speak for you?¡±


    Samuel Yount suddenly cried and said with a mournful face: ¡°Oh my good brother, don¡¯t be familiar


    with me, I¡¯m just ying with you!¡±


    Jacob Wilson chuckled: ¡°Don¡¯t, my old Diaosi dare not be your good brother. It¡¯s better for us to


    draw a clear line at this time!¡±


    Samuel Yount knew that Jacob Wilson still hated him, and he regretted it. He knew that Don Albertt


    was so powerful, so he didn¡¯t dare to pretend to be forceful!


    Looking at Samuel Yount, Don Albertt said in a cold voice, ¡°You are on my site, and you dare to be


    disrespectful to Mr. Wilson. I don¡¯t know how to write the dead words?¡±


    Samuel Yount¡¯s face was instantly pale, and his cowardly lips trembled and couldn¡¯t speak.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 698


    Pointing at Samuel Yount, Don Albertt shouted to the men behind him: ¡°Come on, pull this guy out


    and beat me fiercely, especially the broken mouth, and p me to death.¡±


    When Samuel Yount heard this, he was so scared that he was so scared that he immediately knelt


    in front of Don Albertt and shouted: ¡°Orvel, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know Jacob Wilson was your


    distinguished guest!


    It was my fault, and I apologize to you. Forgive me, and spare me this time!¡±


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Jacob Wilson¡¯s son-inw would be such a bull, even the majestic


    underground emperor of Aurouss Hilll would be Jacob Wilson¡¯s licking dog!


    Just as he wanted to beg for mercy anymore, some of Don Albertt¡¯s bodyguards immediately took a


    step forward, and pped him!


    Samuel Yount was instantly dizzy and dizzy, and then he was punched and kicked by a few strong


    bodyguards in front of him. He looked miserable.


    Don Albertt looked at Samuel Yount coldly and said, ¡°I ask you, why are you targeting Mr. Wilson?¡±


    Samuel Yount was full of blood, crying and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Don Albertt, I was justpeting with


    Jacob Wilson for the standing director of the Painting and Calligraphy Association, so I couldn¡¯t stop


    talking¡­ please forgive me¡­¡±


    Don Albertt ignored him, but looked at the crowd in the private room and asked, ¡°Who is the head of


    the Calligraphy and Painting Association?¡±


    Chairman Price hurriedly said: ¡°I am currently the chairman of the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association.¡±


    Don Albertt nodded, pointed at Samuel Yount, and said coldly: ¡°I ask you, this kind of rubbish can


    also enter your painting and calligraphy association. How did you be the president? Can you


    do it? Can you give it to me? Let it out!¡±


    Mr. Price shuddered in fright. He was very eager to survive, and he blurted out subconsciously: ¡°I


    will resign tomorrow! At that time, Jacob Wilson must be elected as the president of the Calligraphy


    and Painting Association¡­¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help Mr. Price, I¡¯m not


    at the level of a president. I¡¯m very satisfied to be a standing director¡­¡±


    Chairman Price hurriedly said: ¡°Since Don Albertt thinks you can, then you must be able to!¡±


    Jacob Wilson waved his hand again and again and said, ¡°I¡¯m not quite aplished yet, I can¡¯t


    afford this position¡­¡±


    At this time, Don Albertt looked at Chairman Price and said, ¡°Since you are the chairman, I will give


    you a suggestion.¡±


    After a pause, Don Albertt pointed to Samuel Yount and said, ¡°First of all, let me remove this trash


    permanently.¡±


    Chairman Price blurted out: ¡°It must be! I will remove himpletely tomorrow!¡±


    Don Albertt gave a hum, then pointed at Jacob Wilson, and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson has a very high level


    of knowledge in antique calligraphy and painting. Since he is humble and unwilling to be the


    chairman, you should give him the position of standing director. Do you understand? ¡°


    Mr. Price hurriedly promised: ¡°Yes, yes! I will do as you order!¡±


    As he said, he changed his face and said to Samuel Yount: ¡°Samuel Yount, I announce that from


    this moment on, you have been removed from the Aurouss Hilll Painting and Calligraphy


    Association! And you cannot join for life!¡±


    Samuel Yount¡¯s heart is desperate!


    To be honest, he himself does not have much ability to appraise treasures. The reason why he was


    able to join the Aurouss Hilll Local Painting and Calligraphy Association was because he had spent


    some money to get this ce.


    Usually he relied on the membership of the Calligraphy and Calligraphy Association to scam him


    everywhere, thinking that being a standing director would be more convenient for him to defraud


    money, but he did not expect that he would be permanently removed because he offended Jacob


    Wilson!


    However, he dared not express any dissatisfaction, after all, the coercion of Don Albertt was ced


    here, and he could not bear it anyway.


    Just when he had epted his fate, Don Albertt looked at him and said in a cold voice: ¡°Don¡¯t you


    think you have a good identity?


    I will arrange a ce for you that can best highlight your identity!¡±


    With that, Don Albertt ordered his opponent: ¡°Carry him away, find the dirtiest pig farm, and let him


    live with the dirtiest old sow for a week. This week, he eats, drinks and sleeps. Stay with the old


    sow, what the pig eats what he eats, where the pig sleeps where he sleeps, I want him to feel what


    is super VIP treatment!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 699


    Samuel Yount¡¯splexion changed drastically, he was scared to death in an instant, and his heart


    was desperate!


    Let yourself live and sleep with the old sow, but also let yourself eat pig food?


    Too f*cking disgusting, right? !


    Let¡¯s not talk about how dirty the environment in the pigsty is, just talk about the smell of the old


    sow, which is nasty and smelly. If you let yourself sleep with her, it will make you sick!


    Besides, the pig food fed by the pigs is full of leftovers and leftovers. Due to theck of air


    cirction and the sultry temperature, it will be rotten within a few hours. How can the body that has


    been pampered and maintained for many years be able to hold it? !


    Moreover, I have to live with the old sow for a week. I am afraid that I will burp first after a week!


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly begged Don Albertt, saying: ¡°Don Albertt, please be merciful and


    forgive me. I don¡¯t want to sleep with the old sow, the ce is too dirty, I can¡¯t stand it¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Don Albertt sneered and said: ¡°Can¡¯t stand it, right? Okay, double the time, two weeks!¡±


    Samuel Yount cried loudly.


    Don Albertt warned: ¡°Cry? Just add another week to cry!¡±


    Jacob Wilson felt that Samuel Yount had been beaten up and there was no need to get him to live


    with the old sow for three weeks, so he said, ¡°Or don¡¯t go to the pig farm. The ce is really dirty. .¡±


    Don Albertt nodded and said: ¡°The pig farm is indeed quite dirty, and it is very smelly, so I never run


    a pig farm.¡±


    As he said, he suddenly remembered something and said excitedly: ¡°By the way, I have a kennel in


    the suburbs, where there are expensive fighting dogs.


    Then you can chop him up and feed the dogs directly, saving worry and effort, and It is also very


    clean and hygienic, he will definitely like it!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Samuel Yount was so frightened that he peed his pants, all over.


    If you can live, who would be willing to die!


    It¡¯s better to die than to live, isn¡¯t it just sleeping and eating with the old sow?


    I admit it!


    Therefore, he was extremely eager to survive, and immediately pleaded: ¡°Don Albertt, let me go


    and live with the old sow!¡±


    Don Albertt nodded in satisfaction and said: ¡°Take him down, remember, you must find the dirtiest


    pig farm!¡±


    Afterwards, a few strong men dragged away the bruised and swollen Samuel Yount, leaving behind


    a table of outrageous guests.


    When Mr. Price and others saw such a scene, their old faces twitched, and they said that Samuel


    Yount was not ordinarily miserable.


    However, who can be med for this, he is responsible for everything. If he had a better attitude


    towards Jacob Wilson, how could he end up like this?


    When Samuel Yount started the three-week customized luxury tour of the pigsty, Don Albertt


    respectfully said to Jacob Wilson: ¡°Mr. Wilson, the guy just peed on this ground. In order not to


    hinder you and others, please move Meals in the Diamond Box at Heaven Springs! All expenses


    today will be paid by Heaven Springs.¡±


    When these words came out, Mr. Price and the others were shocked!


    what? Did you hear me right?


    The dignified Aurouss Hilll Underground Emperor, it doesn¡¯t matter if he is respectful to Jacob


    Wilson, now in order to please him, he actually opened the highest-standard diamond box in


    Heaven Springs to him? !


    In the whole Aurouss Hilll, there are only a handful of people who are eligible to book the Diamond


    Box in Heaven Springs.


    But now, Don Albertt is rushing to curry favor with Jacob Wilson, and without waiting for him to ask,


    he directly expresses that he wants to open the diamond box for him? And it¡¯s free!


    If this is spread out, who would dare to believe it!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 700


    Jacob Wilson was also a little surprised, hesitatingly said: ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t it appropriate?¡±


    Don Albertt said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Wilson, you are Master Wade¡¯s father-inw. Of course it is most


    appropriate to go to the Diamond Box to dine!¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard him say this, he rxed and said tly, ¡°Don Albertt, you are so polite.¡±


    Only then did Chairman Price and others realize that Jacob Wilson turned out to be a better figure!


    If you have a good rtionship with others, you will definitely feel relieved in the future!


    Afterwards, Don Albertt personally invited everyone to the Diamond Box.


    Mr. Price and others followed Jacob Wilson in turn, their faces respectful, and they didn¡¯t dare to


    make any big ims.


    Jacob Wilson saw all this in his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but close his mouth in joy.


    Obviously, I am rushing to ask these people to eat, but now, these people are all in awe of


    themselves!


    At this moment, Jacob Wilson felt that the son-inw Charlie Wade really gave himself a face!


    ¡­¡­


    When Jacob Wilson was invited by Don Albertt to go all the way to the luxurious diamond box, Mrr..


    Lloyd and his son and the five Webb family bodyguards headed by Jones also came to the door of


    Heaven Springs.


    Mrr.. Lloyd¡¯s face was full of cold killing intent.


    During this period of time, his son Marcus¡¯s forehead has been hanging with two big characters,


    living a life that is better than death.


    Before today, he didn¡¯t dare to avenge his son because he couldn¡¯t provoke the two culprits, Charlie


    Wade and Don Albertt.


    Even the son was extremely humiliating. He came to Heaven Springs once a week to find Don


    Albertt and let Don Albertt check the lettering on his forehead.


    This is a great shame to him and his son!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, tonight, he wants Don Albertt to pay the debt!


    And the reason why he brought his son here this time was precisely because tonight happened to


    be the day when his son came to check in this week.


    He was going to let his son use the opportunity toe in and inquire about the situation of Don


    Albertt and Heaven Springs.


    For example, where is Don Albertt and how many bodyguards he has.


    If you don¡¯t figure it out and you rush in, you may be taken by Don Albertt to escape.


    So he said to Marcus, who was standing next to him, ¡°Son, you will go in with Don Alberttter, what


    it was like before, and what it is today! But you have to be careful and look at Don Albertt. Where is


    the specific location, how many of his subordinates are in Heaven Springs now, who knows all


    about him, and thene back to report to me, you know?¡±


    Marcus gritted his teeth and nodded, and said bitterly: ¡°I know Dad! Don¡¯t worry, I must figure it out!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd was pleased to pat his shoulder and said seriously: ¡°Good son, Dad will avenge you


    tonight! Let Don Albertt pay you his life!¡±


    Marcus hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, besides Don Albertt, the one who humiliated me is Charlie Wade! He


    must die too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Mrr.. Lloyd said seriously: ¡°Kill Don Albertt tonight. I am the new underground


    emperor of Aurouss Hilll. At that time, we will cooperate with the Webb family and directly kill that


    Charlie Wade!


    Then let him follow Don Albertt be apanion!¡±


    Marcus was suddenly very excited, and when he recalled the humiliation he suffered during the time


    and the beginning, tears burst into his eyes.


    Immediately, he touched the scar carved on his forehead by Don Albertt, crying and said, ¡°Dad! Can


    the words on my forehead be removed?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd said in a gloomy and vicious voice: ¡°Good son, don¡¯t worry, when you kill these two


    damned guys, Dad will take you to Korea for the best cosmetic surgery and will definitely help you


    remove all the scars!¡±

 Chapter 701-705

    Chapter 701-705


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 701


    Before that, every time Marcus came to Heaven Springs to find Don Albertt with the words ¡°Pathetic


    Jerk¡± on his forehead, his heart was extremely broken.


    Every time he came over, he would be watched by the guests and waiters of Heaven Springs, which


    made him feel a kind of extreme humiliation.


    However, today is different.


    Today is thest time for Don Albertt to die. After tonight, Don Albertt willpletely pass away in


    Aurouss Hilll! Instead, his father, Mrr.. Lloyd!


    At that time, his father will be the underground emperor of Aurouss Hilll!


    At that time, people will respect him as ¡°Master Lloyd¡±!


    At that time, I will also remove the humiliating scar on my forehead, and I will always be free from


    the shadow of the words ¡°Pathetic Jerk¡±!


    At the thought of this, Marcus was almost excited.


    At this time, after seeing his son in the car, Mrr.. Lloyd hurriedly said respectfully to Mr. Jones, the


    Webb family bodyguard, ¡°Mr. Jones, everything will depend on youter!¡±


    Mr. Jones nodded coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one in Aurouss Hilll canpare to me! This


    Don Albertt won¡¯t survive tonight!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd was extremely excited.


    At this moment, he and his son have been looking forward to it for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Don Albertt directly invited Jacob Wilson and others to the Diamond Box of Heaven


    Springs.


    He protected Jacob Wilson all the way, pointed to the most noble seat among them, and respectfully


    said: ¡°Mr. Wilson, pleasee to your seat.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was still a little ufortable. He looked at Mr. Price and said, ¡°Mr. Price should be


    here!¡±


    Mr. Price¡¯s heart was tense, and he hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Oh, Jacob Wilson, how


    dare I sit in the seat! You shoulde!¡±


    If Jacob Wilson asked him to take a seat just now, he would have taken it without thinking.


    After all, he is the president and the person in charge of the Calligraphy and Painting Association. It


    is normal to be here.


    However, after seeing Don Albertt being so polite to Jacob Wilson, he suddenly felt a little timid.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t show up in front of Jacob Wilson like Samuel Yount. Otherwise, he would go


    to the pig farm to experience the special life with the old sow.


    Opportunity, I am afraid I have my own.


    When other people saw this scene, they hurriedly echoed: ¡°Yes, Brother Wilson, you must be the


    one here to sit here, please hurry up!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was still very proud of being touted in the clouds and mists, so he smiled: ¡°Haha,


    since everyone is so enthusiastic, it is hard to be kind, I won¡¯t be polite to everyone!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he sat on the main seat, and Mr. Phillips and Chairman Price sat on his


    left and right.


    After Don Albertt waited for him to take his seat, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, please wait for a


    while. The food will be ready soon. You can use tea first.¡±


    While she was talking, a beautiful female manager walked into the box and put it in Don Albertt¡¯s


    ear and said: ¡°Albert, that kid from the Lloyd family hase to you to order.¡±


    After listening to Don Albertt, he immediately became happy and said: ¡°Well, today is the day when


    Mr. Wilson became the standing director of the Painting and Calligraphy Association. Since this kid


    is here, he is called into the Diamond Box, To help Mr. Wilson!¡±


    The beautiful female manager got the order and bowed slightly and walked out of the diamond box.


    When Jacob Wilson heard that, in addition to allowing himself to use the diamond box, Don Albertt


    also specially prepared a celebration program. He was ttered and said: ¡°Albert, you don¡¯t need to


    be so polite¡­¡±


    Don Albertt waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°Haha, this is what I should do!¡±


    After speaking, he yed a dumb riddle, and then said: ¡°Mr. Wilson, don¡¯t worry, the show I


    prepared for you is definitely the only one in Aurouss Hilll, and it has something to do with your son-


    inw, Master Wade. I promise to make you shine. !¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone was also interested, sitting in their respective positions, looking forward


    to it.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 702


    After a while, the beautiful female manager turned back again, and this time, behind her, there was


    a young man who shrank and dared not look up.


    Jacob Wilson and the others in the Calligraphy and Painting Association were immediately


    confused, and said to their hearts, this kid is the show Don Albertt prepared?


    This young man, there is nothing outstanding about it!


    However, at this moment, when the young man in front of him walked into the box, without saying


    anything, he immediately bowed to Don Albertt and said respectfully and fearfully: ¡°Don Albertt, I¡¯m


    here to report to you. Please review it.¡±


    The person who came was Marcus.


    On the same day, after mentioning the word ¡°Pathetic Jerk¡± in the Hot Springs, Don Albertt clearly


    told him that he woulde to his front every other week to check it out in person.


    In order to make sure this guy dare not do any scar removal repairs, let alone stic surgery.


    However, Don Albertt didn¡¯t know that he came here today not to make a point, but to make a stand.


    From entering the door to now, Marcus has been counting the number of security guards silently.


    After entering the box, I took a closer look at the people in the box.


    Seeing that the box was full of old men, he was relieved.


    Even if this old man is a friend of Don Albertt, he might not have any practicalbat effectiveness.


    With a machete, he can knock them down.


    At this time, Don Albertt said to Marcus: ¡°Marcus, these are the leaders of our Aurouss Hilll


    Calligraphy and Painting Association.


    Since it is the Calligraphy and Painting Association, it is natural to have a lot of research and


    attainments in calligraphy. Lift up, let Mr. Wilson and the others look at the human calligraphy on


    your forehead, and let everyonement on it!¡±


    Hearing this, Marcus¡¯s heart was instantly humiliated!


    He wanted to turn around and leave, but he knew very well in his heart that his father was still


    waiting for him to go back and report the situation before bringing someone in.


    Therefore, I must hold back now, and do a full set of acting!


    Thinking of this, he could only grit his teeth, slowly raised his head, and showed his forehead to


    everyone present.


    Although these old men are not young anymore, they are more or less presbyopic, but the words


    ¡°Pathetic Jerk¡± on his forehead are really eye-catching! Everyone recognized it at a nce!


    Chairman Price said in surprise: ¡°This¡­what¡¯s going on? This little gentleman, why should I


    engrave the word ¡°Pathetic Jerk¡± on his forehead?¡±


    Don Albertt sneered and said: ¡°This little brother usually has a bad mouth, and he likes to call others


    poor. He identally offended Master Wade and even called Master Wade a pathetic jerk. Since he


    likes to say these two words, then I will engrave him on his forehead so that he will apany


    these two characters for the rest of his life.


    Jacob Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°Is his lettering on his forehead because he offended my son-in-


    law?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Don Albertt nodded and said, ¡°Your son-inw, Master Wade, how can this kind of hanging


    silk be vited!¡±


    Mr. Price said in surprise: ¡°Oh, Jacob Wilson, why haven¡¯t you told us that you have such a powerful


    son-inw!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Mr. Phillips also sighed: ¡°Jacob Wilson, what you hide is too deep, it¡¯s really low-key!¡±


    Jacob Wilsonughed and said, ¡°Oh, my son-inw is very low-key, so I¡¯m not too high-key!¡±


    Everyoneplimented.


    Marcus looked at Jacob Wilson with a smug look, and thought viciously, it turns out that you old


    thing is the bastard father-inw of Charlie Wade!


    Then you really hit the jackpot today!


    Today, I must take your life!


    Think of it as asking your damn son-inw for some interest!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 703


    After Marcus was ridiculed by the crowd, he was sent out by Don Albertt.


    If he always goes out of Heaven Springs, he will definitely go home with his forehead.


    But this time, instead of covering his forehead, he walked back to the parking lot with a murderous


    look and got into the car that Mrr.. Lloyd and Mr. Jones were in.


    Mrr.. Lloyd had been waiting here for a long time. When Marcus got in the car, he hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Son, what¡¯s the situation inside?¡±


    Marcus gritted his teeth and said: ¡°There are more than 30 waiters and security guards, but more


    than half are women. The ones who are really a bitbative are twelve security guards.¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd turned his head to look at the middle-aged man who was next to him, and said worriedly:


    ¡°Mr. Jones, are you sure with so many people? If you start working in a while, will you not suffer?¡±


    Mr. Jones sneered coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that more than half of the 30-odd people are women.


    Even if they are all security guards, it is useless to us!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd immediatelyplimented: ¡°Mr. Jones is really extraordinary! I admire it!¡±


    Mr. Jones nodded arrogantly, looked at Marcus again, and asked, ¡°Where is Don Albertt now?¡±


    Marcus blurted out: ¡°Don Albertt is in the Diamond Box on the top floor!¡±


    As he said, he said with a look of excitement: ¡°Dad, Mr. Jones, I found a surprise in Heaven


    Springs!¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Mrr.. Lloyd asked quickly.


    Marcusyin smiled coldly, and said: ¡°I found Charlie Wade¡¯s wasteful old man in there, he was also


    eating here! And he was in the diamond box, Don Albertt was also there to wait on him, and we will


    go in for a while, do you want him? Kill it together?¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade¡¯s father-inw?!¡± Mrr.. Lloyd was overjoyed when he heard this, and said: ¡°It¡¯s really


    easy! At Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet today, this Charlie Wade beat me! Let him first today!¡±


    If you can kill Charlie Wade¡¯s father-inw, you will be able to avenge yourself and his son.


    Secondly, Sean will hate Charlie Wade.


    If he kills his father-inw, Sean will definitely treat yourself differently.


    Thinking of this, he turned his head to look at Mr. Jones, and said, ¡°Mr. Jones, how Charlie Wade


    treated Mr. Webb and the young master at the Moore family birthday banquet. You must have heard


    of it too. Since Charlie Wade¡¯s wasteful old man is also there. , Do you think we should get rid of


    him too?¡±


    Mr. Jones nodded and said: ¡°Charlie Wade insulted my master and young master. I naturally wish to


    cut him a thousand times. Since I met his old man, I have no reason to spare him!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd nodded excitedly, and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in together, and let them die today!¡±


    ¡­


    the other side.


    In the diamond box of Heaven Springs, a variety of dishes are served on the table, which can be


    described as a delicacy.


    As the underground emperor of Aurouss Hilll, Don Albertt said with respect to Jacob Wilson at this


    moment: ¡°Mr. Wilson, I specially asked the back chef to prepare this table of special health-


    preserving dishes. I hope it will suit your appetite. These ingredients are all Aurouss Hilll can buy


    the top ss, and it is natural and without any additives.¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s saliva flowed down looking at the various delicacies in front of him.


    You know, even before the Wilson family went bankrupt, he had never been to such a top


    restaurant, let alone eaten such good things.


    Sometimes, he dreams of experiencing the extravagant life of such a master. He can order a top-


    quality shark fin, a top-quality abalone, and steam an Australian lobster or king crab in the


    restaurant.


    However, for so many years, he has never had such an opportunity. He has eaten the most


    expensive meal, and the per capita is only two thousand Dor. Today, he has already spared it,


    and he is ready to eat a meal of two or three thousand per person.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 704


    But Don Albertt¡¯s preparations today were truly extravagant. One serving of the best double-headed


    alone cost 8,880 Dor. Jacob Wilson was dumbfounded.


    Let alone ck truffles, caviar and other delicacies, it costs thousands of dors for a casual


    serving.


    This meal, if calcted ording to the specifications, is already at least two to three million!


    Jacob Wilson had never eaten such an expensive meal in his entire life. He was so excited that he


    was so busy that he said to Don Albertt: ¡°Don Albertt, thank you so much for your so much


    hospitality!¡±


    Don Albertt smiled slightly, took out a business card of his own from his pocket, handed it to Jacob


    Wilson¡¯s hand, and said: ¡°Mr. Wilson, this is the next business card, please keep it! Next time you


    come to Heaven Springs again, Give me a call and I will immediately ask someone to pack out the


    diamond box and use it as you like.¡±


    After Jacob Wilson took the business card, he was filled with joy.


    Other people in the Calligraphy and Painting Association were even more enthusiastic when they


    saw such a scene!


    This Jacob Wilson is really amazing! The famous Don Albertt is like a grandson in front of him, and


    there is no such thing as a big boss.


    Don Albertt not only served dishes and poured wine in the box himself, but even took the initiative to


    pour a ss of white wine. He came to Jacob Wilson¡¯s face and said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wilson, I


    toast you a ss!¡±


    Jacob Wilson immediately held up the wine ss ttered, touched Don Albertt, and then drank the


    wine in the ss.


    After a ss of wine, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Oh, this wine is really delicious!¡±


    Don Albertt smiled and said: ¡°This is a 40-year-old Moutai, and you need a six-figure bottle for a


    catty. Mr. Wilson will drink more if he likes it. I will let someone bring two more bottlester. !¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly thanked: ¡°Oh, Don Albertt, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you! You are so


    kind!¡±


    ¡°It should be!¡± Don Albertt said piously: ¡°Master Wade treats me as kind as a mountain, and you are


    Master Wade¡¯s father-inw. I naturally have to treat you wholeheartedly to be worthy of Master


    Wade¡¯s kindness to me!¡±


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help sighing, why did this Charlie Wade fool? He¡¯s almost fooling Don Albertt


    into his dog legs!


    Unexpectedly, this guy has no other abilities, and the ability to fool people is really amazing¡­


    Others at the dinner table, seeing Jacob Wilson having such a face in front of Don Albertt, had long


    been willing to cater to him.


    Mr. Price couldn¡¯t help holding up the wine ss and said with a smile on his face: ¡°Oh, today I


    really want to thank Jacob Wilson for arranging such a show! The old man has lived all his life and


    has never eaten such a luxurious meal. Eye-opened!¡±


    As he said, he said with a serious look: ¡°In addition, today our Calligraphy and Painting Association


    has ushered in a new executive director. Come,e, let us all respect director Wilson a ss!¡±


    Everyone was also very acquainted, and they picked up their wine sses and said with a smile:


    ¡°Director Wilson, we respect you together!¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard that Chairman Price took the lead in calling himself Director Wilson, he


    was surprised and said: ¡°Chairman Price, am I elected?!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Chairman Price said with a smile: ¡°Jacob Wilson, our standing director is none other


    than you!¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he was immediately excited and said hurriedly, ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Price! Thank you everyone! I will continue to work harder and make more contributions to our


    Calligraphy and Painting Association!¡±


    Everyone alsoughed tteringly, and then they brought up their sses together.


    When I was about to have a drink, there was a loud bang, and the door of the box was kicked open!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 705


    The people in the box were suddenly startled by the loud noise.


    Everyone was too busy to watch, and saw a burly middle-aged man walking into the box with a cold


    face.


    And behind him, four middle-aged men with arrogant faces also stepped in.


    These five people are Donald¡¯s personal bodyguards.


    Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus followed these men¡¯s a** with arrogant faces, with a grin on their faces, very


    arrogant.


    Don Albertt frowned when he saw Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus and his son, and said coldly: ¡°You father


    and son are really courageous, dare you bring someone to kick my Heaven Springs?¡±


    Marcus snorted coldly and said, ¡°Don Albertt, will your death be imminent and will not dy your


    pretending?


    Tell you, you humiliated Master Marcus, he dare not forget for a moment, today is here to kill you!¡±


    When these words came out, everyone¡¯s jaw dropped!


    Did you hear me right?


    There are people who are bold enough to want the life of Don Albertt? !


    Don Albertt also sneered sarcastically at this time: ¡°You want my life? Do you really think that Don


    Albertt is eating dry rice?


    Do you know how many younger brothers I have in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd said coldly at this moment: ¡°I¡¯m telling you Don Albertt, how many little brothers you have


    are useless, and all of the more than ten security guards in your Heaven Springs have been


    abolished, and no one can save you now!¡±


    As he said, he pointed to Mr. Jones beside him, with a vicious expression on his face: ¡°These are all


    masters of the Webb family. With them, you are hard to fly today, and you are definitely a ce to


    die! Marcus gives you a chance.


    , You kneel in front of Marcus and lick your shoes clean. Marcus will leave you a whole body.


    Otherwise, I will smash you into pieces today!¡±


    When Don Albertt heard this, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous.


    It seems that I was still negligent!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    For so many years, his position in Aurouss Hilll has been so respected that he has long believed


    that there are still people in Aurouss Hilll who dared to touch himself.


    Therefore, he did not always carry dozens of bodyguards with him.


    I always feel that a dozen security guards in Heaven Springs are also good at protecting their own


    safety.


    But no one thought that the Webb family would actually do something to themselves!


    Moreover, the five bodyguards of the Webb family really looked extraordinary, at first nce they


    were masters of the masters.


    It seems that even if I bring twenty people here today, he may not be able to stop these five people!


    At this time, Marcus pointed at Jacob Wilson and asked in a cold voice: ¡°You are Charlie Wade¡¯s old


    man?!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said in his heart: ¡°You¡­what do you want to do?!¡±


    ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Marcus sneered, and said, ¡°Charlie Wade¡¯s trash, not only humiliating me,


    but also humiliating my father, is it true that our father and my father are in the mud? He is lucky if


    he is not here today, otherwise, I would kill him today!¡±


    After speaking, Marcus looked at Jacob Wilson and said viciously: ¡°However, since Charlie Wade is


    not here today, then you, the old man, pay some interest for him!¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, his face paled in fright, and he asked in a panic: ¡°What¡­what do


    you mean¡­what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What do I want to do?¡± Marcus gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Of course I am going to kill you! Let your


    good son-inwe to collect the body for you!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was taken aback, and immediately wanted to hide under the table.


    At the dinner table, the other members of the Calligraphy and Painting Association also hid in the


    corner for fear of avoiding it.


    Mr. Jones said coldly at this time: ¡°All those who have nothing to do with Don Albertt and Jacob


    Wilson, get out of here! Otherwise, I will kill them together!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Mr. Price and the others ran out in a panic.


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s friend Mr. Phillips was at a loss. He wanted to escape, but seeing that Jacob


    Wilson¡¯s life was in danger here, he didn¡¯t want to abandon him for a while.

 Chapter 706-710

    Chapter 706-710


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 706


    Jacob Wilson was trembling in fright at this time. Seeing that Mr. Phillips was still hesitant, he


    hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Phillips, go quickly. If this group of people really do anything to you, I can¡¯t


    exin to your family!¡±


    Mr. Jones shouted coldly: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, just stay.¡±


    Mr. Phillips gritted his teeth and dared not dy any longer, and hurried out of the box.


    Jacob Wilson was desperate in his heart, but fortunately Don Albertt was still in the box, so he


    prayed that Don Albertt could cope with the situation.


    However, Don Albertt could do nothing at this time.


    This group of people kicked open the door of the diamond box and made such a big movement. If


    there was no ident, their own people would have appeared long ago.


    Up to now, no one hase over, which proves that these people have been ill-adjusted.


    Mrr.. Lloyd gritted his teeth and looked at Don Albertt, and said coldly: ¡°Don Albertt, your death date


    is here!¡±


    After speaking, he turned his head and said respectfully to Mr. Jones: ¡°Mr. Jones, please do it!¡±


    Mr. Jones nodded, took a step forward, and said, ¡°Don Albertt,e forward and die!¡±


    When Don Albertt was young, he was considered a half-practiceer. He did not ept his fate when


    he was young. Instead, he prepared a posture to deal with it. He said coldly: ¡°If you want my fate, it


    depends on whether you have this ability. Now!¡±


    Mr. Jones sneered and said, ¡°You are just an ant in my eyes!¡±


    After all, he walked directly towards Don Albertt.


    Don Albertt looked solemn, but knew that he couldn¡¯t give in at this time, so he immediately


    punched Mr. Jones.


    Mr. Jones sneered, only to punch lightly.


    But when the two fists collided, Don Albertt only felt that his body was hit by a huge boulder, and


    with a puff, he felt a strong attack. He couldn¡¯t stand it, he immediately flew out and fell to the


    ground. .


    Don Albertt, who fell to the ground, suddenly changed hisplexion. He couldn¡¯t believe that the


    strength of this man was so abnormal! It¡¯s crushing yourself!


    Marcus saw this scene, his eyes lit up, and his heart was ecstatic!


    And his father Mrr.. Lloyd is even more excited!


    The one who fell to the ground was the underground emperor of Aurouss Hilll!


    However, after tonight, his position will be reced by himself!


    And he will be a dead body!


    Thinking of this, Mrr.. Lloyd immediately sneered: ¡°Don Albertt, aren¡¯t you very arrogant and


    awesome? Now you know what there are outsiders and there are heaven outside, right?¡±


    After all, Mrr.. Lloyd walked up to Don Albertt and gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Before killing you, I


    also want you to taste it. What is humiliation!¡±


    Immediately, he hurriedly said to Mr. Jones: ¡°Mr. Jones, please help me to control him. I want to


    engrave the word ¡°Pathetic Jerk¡± on his forehead to avenge my son!¡±


    Mr. Jones said coldly: ¡°I came to kill him today, not to ask you to engrave him. If you want to


    engrave, you can wait until I kill him!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Jones, in that case, he won¡¯t be able to feel the pain of humiliation


    and death!¡±


    Mr. Jones nced at him and said, ¡°The surname over there is Wilson, you can engrave it whatever


    you want, Don Albertt, I will kill him first!¡±


    After all, Mr. Jones grabbed Don Albertt¡¯s neck with one hand, and lifted him up with his feet


    hanging in the air!


    Mr. Jones only used a little force on his hand, and Don Albertt suddenly felt a sharp pain in his neck,


    completely out of breath, and it felt more painful than hanging himself. It seemed that his Adam¡¯s


    apple would be crushed vigorously!


    At this moment, Don Albertt¡¯s face was full of ck and purple, his heart had already realized that


    he would die today!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 707


    As early as when Mrr.. Lloyd rushed into the Diamond Box, Charlie Wade left home and drove the


    old man¡¯s BMW car to Heaven Springs.


    Originally, he was not prepared to go out so early.


    But his mother-inw ine Ma kept talking to him at home.


    For a while, I disliked Jacob Wilson and went to a restaurant to be extravagant. I felt that 20,000


    Dor would be better for her to buy cosmetics, and by the way, I could go to the mahjong hall to


    rub a few circles with friends;


    After a while, I disliked Charlie Wade for not going out to work and eat in rice when he was idle at


    home;


    Later, she said more and more vigorously. She insisted on introducing Charlie Wade a job as a


    security guard in the parking lot. She also said that the sry of 3,000 Dor a month would be paid


    to her.


    Charlie Wade knew that ine Ma had run out of money recently, and her pocket was cleaner than


    her face, and she couldn¡¯t y outside, so she could only stay at home most of the time.


    And as long as she is at home, she will be sulking andining constantly.


    She was in a bad mood, and Charlie Wade was even more unpleasant.


    It just so happened that tonight the old wife Jacob Wilson and his wife ire Wilson Wilson hadn¡¯t


    come home yet, so ine Ma kept chirping at him, really annoying Charlie Wade, so he went out


    early, even in the car. Sitting is much better than listening to herining at home.


    Charlie Wade drove to Heaven Springs and stopped at the door of Heaven Springs. He didn¡¯t get up


    in a hurry.


    He checked that the time was still early, and it was estimated that the old man would have to sit on it


    for a while, so he turned off the fire and sat in the car to listen to songs and pass the time.


    ording to the original n, the n was to wait for the old man to call himself after he had


    finished drinking and had enough food and drink, and then went up to pick him up.


    However, after waiting at the gate of Heaven Springs for a while, Charlie Wade realized that


    something was wrong.


    At the gate of Heaven Springs, there have always been two security guards and two waitresses.


    The security guards are responsible for guarding and the waiter is responsible for weing


    guests.


    But today, there is no one at the gate of Heaven Springs.


    Moreover, there was a sign at the door stating that business was closed.


    ¡°what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Charlie Wade thought to himself, did Don Albertt know that the old man ising today, so he


    directly booked the venue for him?


    Don Albertt is very insightful in handling things, and maybe he might be a charter.


    Thinking like this, he saw a lot of panicked old men at the gate of Heaven Springs.


    Charlie Wade was even more puzzled.


    These old men all looked the same age as Jacob Wilson, and each of them looked scared, as if


    something had happened inside.


    So Charlie Wade hurriedly got out of the car and stopped an old man to ask: ¡°Uncle, what happened


    upstairs?¡±


    It was Chairman Price who was stopped.


    He was still in shock, and he kept shaking and said, ¡°Someone is being killed upstairs!¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he snorted in his heart!


    Murdered? !


    what¡¯s the situation? !


    Could it be that something happened to Heaven Springs? !


    Thinking of this, he immediately rushed into Heaven Springs.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 708


    When I entered Heaven Springs, I discovered that the waiter and security had fallen to the ground.


    Charlie Wade stepped forward to investigate, and found that all the waiters and security guards had


    passed out, and everyone had bruises on their necks, and it seemed that they had passed out with


    their hands.


    ¡°This is a master!¡± Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but pay attention, and immediately stepped upstairs!


    At this time, Don Albertt was dying, his eyes turned white.


    On the other side, Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus winked at each other seeing this.


    Marcus took a dagger from his waist and looked at Jacob Wilson who was trembling in the corner,


    and said coldly: ¡°Since Don Albertt dealt with it, then I will let this Jacob Wilson suffer double crime!¡±


    After that, he said to his father Mrr.. Lloyd: ¡°Dad, you grab this old thing, and I will engrave the four


    characters ¡°Pathetic Jerk father-inw¡± on his forehead!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd nodded, and said coldly: ¡°Engrave! Must engrave! Be harder and engrave me on his


    skull!¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s scared soul was not possessed, and he blurted out: ¡°I have no grievances with you,


    why do you treat me like this?!¡±


    ¡°No grievances and no enmity?!¡± Marcus rushed to Jacob Wilson with a vigorous step, pped him


    directly, and pped Jacob Wilson¡¯s face severely.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead! Your son-inw has humiliated me, dare you say that you have no grievances with


    me?


    I tell you, today I will not only engrave the four characters of hanging father-inw on your forehead,


    I f*cking want it Kill you! Let your damn poor son-inwe and collect your body!¡±


    Marcus¡¯s de was extremely sharp, and Jacob Wilson cried in fright as he watched the cold light


    refracted by the de.


    However, he had no other way. He could only blurt out to shout to Don Albertt: ¡°Don Albertt help!¡±


    Don Albertt was on the verge of death at this time. His brain was about to lose consciousness due


    tock of oxygen. Suddenly he heard Jacob Wilson¡¯s call for help. With thest bit of effort, he said:


    ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯m sorry, it was Don Albertt who failed you.¡±


    Mr. Jones said with a gloomy expression: ¡°Don Albertt, you haven¡¯t died for so long, you old guy is a


    bit capable, but I advise you not to insist anymore. If you continue to persist, you will only suffer


    more pain!¡±


    Don Albertt¡¯s face waspletely ck and purple, but he still roared hoarsely: ¡°I will never let you


    off if I am a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Jones sneered: ¡°Then I will wait for you to turn into a ghost to find me tonight. Then, I will


    let you die again!¡±


    Don Albertt smiled hard and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Wade will avenge me today! I will walk a little


    slower on Afterlife Road and wait for you toe over!¡±


    ¡°Noisy!¡±


    Mr. Jones snorted coldly and said, ¡°Master Wade is nothing but rubbish in my eyes!¡±


    After that, Mr. Jones said again: ¡°But you really have to go slower on Afterlife Road, because soon I


    will send Master Wade on the road. Then, on Afterlife Road, you two can go together!¡±


    ¡°Just rely on you?¡±


    Don Albertt sneered iparably, ¡°You don¡¯t know Master Wade¡¯s strength at all. In front of Master


    Wade, you are not even worthy of rubbish!¡±


    ¡°Looking for death!¡± Mr. Jones looked cold, and said coldly: ¡°Come on, if you have anything, go and


    talk to Lord Yan!¡±


    Immediately, he increased a bit of strength in his hand, and the breath of Don Albertt was


    immediately pinched. Thest bit of back light has been exhausted, and themp is about to run


    out.


    Marcusughed loudly at this moment: ¡°Cool! Kill Don Albertt and Charlie Wade¡¯s father-inw


    tonight, if you kill Charlie Wade tomorrow, I will get revenge!¡±


    At this time, Mrr.. Lloyd had already held down Jacob Wilson¡¯s head and said to Marcus: ¡°Son, hurry


    up and engrave! After the engraving, I will take a photo as a souvenir!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Marcus grinned, the tip of the knife already touching Jacob Wilson¡¯s forehead.


    At this time, Don Albertt¡¯s eyes werepletely rolled up, and he almost died of asphyxiation.


    At this moment, the door of the box was suddenly kicked directly by someone!


    When Jacob Wilson saw someoneing, he broke down and cried, and shouted loudly, ¡°Charlie


    Wade, my good son-inw, if youe one stepter, you can only collect the body!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 709


    Charlie Wade¡¯s face was as cold as frost at this time!


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus would dare to bring someone to kill Don Albertt


    and his father-inw!


    At this moment, he was so angry that he had already moved to kill!


    And Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus were too excited when they saw himing!


    After such a long time, how much ridicule and humiliation Marcus has been living a life worse than


    death?


    And all this is thanks to Charlie Wade!


    Right now, I finally got revenge!


    And Mrr.. Lloyd was pped by Charlie Wade today, and he naturally hated him to the bone.


    Originally regretted that he could not take his life today, he did not expect that he woulde to the


    door himself!


    Immediately, Mrr.. Lloyd said to Mr. Jones: ¡°Mr. Jones! This bastard is Charlie Wade! Kill him!¡±


    Marcus shouted from the side: ¡°Mr. Jones, quickly kill this poor man!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and said, ¡°You let Don Albertt and my old man, I might consider spare you a


    dog.¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd was furious, and blurted out, ¡°Charlie Wade, what are you talking about rubbish? He


    wants to pretend to be forceful, so he really takes himself seriously? Do you know if Mr. Jones can


    take you every minute? Life!¡±


    After speaking, he said coldly again: ¡°I tell you, since you dare to appear here today, then don¡¯t think


    about being able to go out alive!¡±


    Charlie Wade said disdainfully: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s just a few rubbish? Can you kill me?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd looked at Charlie Wade coldly, and the viin said with great ambition: ¡°Charlie Wade, I


    know you are skilled, but the few behind me, but the great masters carefully cultivated by the Webb


    family, are all powerful, how can you?


    If you can fight, you can¡¯t be their opponent! Believe it or not, Mr. Jones will hit you all over the floor


    with a single move. Can¡¯t you survive or die?!¡±


    Marcus hurriedly said: ¡°Dad, what can I say to Charlie Wade this trash, want me to say, just beat


    him into a trash! I want him to kneel in front of me, kowtow to admit his mistake, and before Charlie


    Wade¡¯s death , I also have to engrave the word waste on his forehead, take it with my mobile


    phone, and post the video to the Inte so that the whole Aurouss Hilll will know that Charlie Wade


    is a useless waste!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloydughed and said, ¡°Okay! Just do what you said!¡±


    Seeing Mr. Jones pinching Don Albertt hard, Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Mr. Jones said with a look of contempt: ¡°Let go of him?


    Boy, believe it or not, I can kill you with one hand! I will send you on the road with Don Albertt!¡±


    Seeing his face full of confidence, Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°This hand of yours doesn¡¯t belong to you


    anymore!¡±


    After that, he rushed up immediately!


    Mr. Jones didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to rush towards him, and before letting go of Don Albertt with


    his right hand, he attacked Charlie Wade fiercely with his left hand!


    Mr. Jones was full of confidence at this time.


    He felt that he was already strong and out of ce. How could an ordinary person be his opponent?


    Even if it is Don Albertt who has been fighting for half a lifetime, isn¡¯t it still done by one hand?


    However, what he did not expect was that Charlie Wade shed his attack in an instant, and then


    suddenly grabbed his arm and punched his shoulder!


    This punch is beyond imagination!


    Mr. Jones¡¯s left shoulder has all been shattered into dust!


    The bones turned into powder in the flesh, this kind of pain is like thousands of bone spurs,


    constantly piercing the nerves and flesh, causing Mr. Jones to grin in pain, as if all his strength was


    emptied in an instant!


    Immediately afterwards, as soon as he loosened his right hand, Don Albertt slumped to the ground,


    and his whole body had no reaction.


    Charlie Wade looked at him, and could sense that he still had an extremely weak breath, and he


    was not dead, and he was relieved.


    Since Don Albertt only had a trace of life left, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t worry about saving him


    immediately. Instead, he looked at the group of people in front of him and said coldly, ¡°None of you


    want to leave today!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 710Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Jones¡¯s left shoulder was shattered, and there was only ayer of skin and flesh on his left arm,


    completely out of control, he could only hang on one side, and his expression at this time was even


    more horrified!


    He is the king of special forces! Very strong! Never encountered an opponent in the military!


    If it weren¡¯t for the price offered by the Webb family, how could he be willing to be someone else¡¯s


    bodyguard and thug with his strength and arrogance.


    Mr. Jones has never tasted defeat for so many years, but he did not expect that he was just a face-


    to-face with Charlie Wade, and his left arm was abolished. This Charlie Wade¡¯s strength is too


    strong, right? !


    Charlie Wade looked at Mr. Jones with a look of horror, and sneered, ¡°What? Afraid?¡±


    Mr. Jones looked terrified, took a step back subconsciously, and questioned: ¡°Who are you? Why do


    you have such strength?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Who am I? I am the person you shouldn¡¯t mess with in your life!¡±


    Mr. Jones gritted his teeth and said to the four brothers around him: ¡°Go together and kill him!¡±


    The other four immediately rushed forward, and Mr. Jones joined them with a stubborn arm!


    The five immediately surrounded Charlie Wade with a murderous look!


    However, their faces are extremely solemn!


    Just now Charlie Wade did it, and even Mr. Jones couldn¡¯t make an effective defense. It can be


    seen that the opponent¡¯s skill is much better than them!


    Therefore, they can only hope that the five people can work together to beat Charlie Wade!


    Charlie Wade smiled coldly at this time, and said indifferently: ¡°The chicken and dog.¡±


    In the next moment, Charlie Wade was like lightning, and he fought fiercely with the five people in


    an instant!


    However, Charlie Wade¡¯s speed, strength, and explosive power are much stronger than them!


    Therefore, in front of Charlie Wade, these people have no power to parry!


    There was only a crackling sound, mixed with the screams of a few people, constantly resounding


    through the box.


    And these five people constantly feel that they are being hit hard!


    Some suddenly got a punch in the chest, and several ribs broke!


    Others, like Mr. Jones, identally broke their arms and became one-armed heroes!


    There was even worse. Charlie Wade smashed his chin with a punch, and there was a pile of bones


    and rotten flesh attached to his lower lip. It looked so miserable!


    Mr. Jones didn¡¯t find any good end either.


    He suffered heavy blows in the abdomen, and his whole person was like a dead dog, sitting on the


    ground unable to move!


    At this time, he waspletely frightened!


    Before today, he had never thought that someone would be so strong that he could crush himself


    with a single hand!


    And now, after years of encountering a rival, he finally understands the truth that there are


    mountains beyond the mountains, and the heavens beyond the sky!


    Charlie Wade¡¯s strength, for him, was already terrifying to the degree of abnormality! In front of him,


    he is the real ant!


    And Mrr.. Lloyd and his son, who were still arrogant, looked shocked when they saw such a scene!


    Didn¡¯t you even dream that Mr. Jones was beaten into a dead dog in front of Charlie Wade after a


    few hits!


    Not only him, but also his four subordinates have be four dead dogs who can only panic and


    pant!


    Charlie Wade stepped heavily on Mr. Jones¡¯s chest and broke many of his ribs.


    He looked down at the terrified Mr. Jones, watching the painful vomiting blood, coldly asked: ¡°Come


    on, tell me, who is the real ant?!¡±

 Chapter 711-715

    Chapter 711-715


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 711


    Mr. Jones was almost disabled at this time, and his whole body was in terrible pain, all courage and


    strength had beenpletely dissipated!


    He looked at Charlie Wade desperately, thinking of those weak who had been killed by himself.


    Today, will he also follow the footsteps of those weak? Was crushed and killed by a master that he


    could not contend with? !


    Thinking of this, Mr. Jones was terrified!


    His strength is indeed very strong, but it does not mean that he is not afraid of death.


    in contrast. The more he kills, the more he cherishes life.


    He wants to live, he wants to livefortably, livefortably, and lively.


    That¡¯s why he followed the Webb family and helped him to abuse him.


    The enemy of the Webb family, he came to kill, and after the killing, he could exchange huge wealth


    from the Webb family.


    After the good days of the past few years, he feels that life is too good.


    So, let him die now, he can¡¯t ept it anyway.


    So, he cried and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, I do not know Taishan.


    I don¡¯t know you have such a powerful strength. I only ask you to think that I am only doing things


    for the Webb family and obeying the orders of the Webb family. On the basis of this, spare my life!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Just because you are working for the Webb family, I think you are even


    more hateful!¡±


    With that, Charlie Wade stepped on his right shoulder andpletely abolished his entire right arm!


    Mr. Jones wailed and cried, but Charlie Wade said in disgust: ¡°Others have real grudges against


    me. Theye to kill me. I understand, but I have no grudges against you. You came to kill me for


    money, you said, Are you more hateful than my enemy?¡±


    ¡°Master Wade, sorry¡­¡±


    Mr. Jones didn¡¯t expect that he wanted to defend himself with a few words, but he didn¡¯t intend to


    make Charlie Wade even more upset. Now his shoulders have been shattered. From now on, these


    two arms are just like the two sleeves. They can only be slumped and moved back and forth with


    the body. He is no different from the waste!


    Charlie Wade turned his face at this moment, looked at Mrr.. Lloyd and his son who were frightened,


    and said coldly: ¡°You two are very arrogant, do you even dare to fight my father-inw?¡±


    The two arrogant Mrr.. Lloyd and his son were already scared and stupid!


    You know, the five people who were abandoned by Charlie Wade, although young, are also the


    bodyguards of the young master Sean, and they are very powerful.


    But they never dreamed that this group of people would be so vulnerable, and they weren¡¯t even


    Charlie Wade¡¯s enemy of one move? !


    The thought of this made Marcus panicked.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He pressed the dagger tightly to Jacob Wilson¡¯s neck, and shouted in a trembling voice: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, you stop Master! Otherwise, Master will kill your old man!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was so frightened that he hurriedly shouted to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, save me


    Charlie Wade!¡±


    At this moment, Mrr.. Lloyd suddenly raised his arm and pped Marcus severely. Marcus pped


    Marcus with gold stars.


    Before Marcus came back to his senses, he stunned his face and asked, ¡°Dad, why are you hitting


    me?!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd blurted out angrily: ¡°You bastard, dare to take a knife against Master Wade¡¯s old man¡¯s


    neck, are you looking for death?! Don¡¯t you hurry to kneel down for Master Wade!¡±


    After scolding his son, Mrr.. Lloyd turned around, knelt on the ground with a puff, and immediately


    cried with tears: ¡°Master Wade, I was bewitched by the Webb family and his son. They let me kill


    Don Albertt and then held me to sit Don Albertt. He also said that he would kill you and speak out


    for his son.


    Please read it for the sake of my temporary confusion, forgive me!¡±


    Marcus is a stunned young man, but Mrr.. Lloyd is not.


    He knew very well that the current situation had beenpletely pulled back by Charlie Wade


    alone. If he was still fighting against Charlie Wade at this time, it would really be antern in the


    toilet and death!


    Of course he really wants to sit in the position of Don Albertt, but he also needs his life to sit!


    Therefore, at this time, the Webb family, the southern region¡¯s first family, and the Aurouss Hilll


    underground emperor are nothing to him. He just wants to survive and survive well.


    Otherwise, even if Charlie Wade relented and allowed himself to survive, he would probably end up


    like Mr. Jones.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 712


    This Mr. Jones is already a useless person. He will not even have the ability to wipe his butt. Both


    shoulders have beenpletely shattered, and the flesh and tissues are also broken into mud. The


    first thing to do when it is brought to the hospital must be amputation of both arms.


    He doesn¡¯t want to live a life that is worse than death!


    At this time, Marcus wanted to understand that it¡¯s useless for him to pretend to be ruthless with


    Charlie Wade. A man like Mr. Jones beats Don Albertt¡¯s subordinates and cuts melons and


    vegetables. Under Charlie Wade¡¯s hands, no What¡¯s the trick?


    Even if he really used a knife against Jacob Wilson¡¯s throat, I was afraid that Charlie Wade would


    be able to kill himself on the premise of saving Jacob Wilson¡¯s life.


    So, dad knows the current affairs!


    Thinking of this, he also knelt down with a puff, crying and said, ¡°Master Wade, I was wrong, please


    forgive me¡­ My dad and I came over today because of the persecution by Young Master Webb,


    otherwise You give me ten courage, and I dare not move your people¡­¡±


    After speaking, he knelt on the ground, kowtowed his head again to apologize, cried bitterly, and


    broke down.


    Charlie Wade sneered and said: ¡°It seems that your father and son have a strong desire to survive!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, we are also astray and know how to return¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted coldly: ¡°You two kneel down for me! If you dare to move, I will screw off your


    dog heads!¡±


    The father and son trembled all over, and both knelt on the ground not daring to move.


    Charlie Wade stepped to Don Albertt¡¯s side at this time and felt his pulse.


    Although it was discovered just now that he still had a breath, he was indeed deprived of oxygen for


    too long, and his body had been seriously damaged and extremely weak.


    Such a person seems to have suffered a severe brain injury. Although he has not died, he may not


    be able to wake up in three to five years, and it is even difficult to wake up for a lifetime.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t bear to watch him be a living dead.


    After all, in the eyes of Charlie Wade, Don Albertt is a tough guy and loyal. Such a person is rare,


    and he can¡¯t just watch him be a useless person.


    So Charlie Wade blocked his vision with his body, and from an angle that no one could see, he took


    out a rejuvenating pill from his pocket and put it directly into Don Albertt¡¯s mouth.


    Because it is a secret medicine refined by a lost ancient prescription, this medicine melts in the


    mouth and has great efficacy!


    Therefore, the medicine quickly turned into a warm current and entered Don Albertt¡¯s internal


    organs.


    Soon, Don Albertt woke up quietly from the state of dying.


    Don Albertt was already in a deepa, but suddenly he woke up, opened his eyes, saw Charlie


    Wade right in front of him, and was speechless in surprise.


    He knew that he was dying just now, but he didn¡¯t know why he was waking up suddenly now.


    He couldn¡¯t help eximing: ¡°Master Wade¡­what¡­what¡¯s going on? I¡­I¡¯m not dead?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said lightly: ¡°You can¡¯t die with me.¡±


    Don Albertt was very grateful and blurted out: ¡°Thank you Master Wade for your life-saving grace!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said guiltily: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master Wade, because I hurt your father-in-


    law¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, besides, my father-inw was not hurt.¡±


    Don Albertt breathed a sigh of relief at once, and the next moment, he felt a strong flow of heat in


    his body, which was swimming around his body.


    This flow of heat not only healed his injury, but also made his body greatly improved and improved.


    He feels that his body has be more vigorous and younger than before!


    Originally he had some presbyopia, but looking at Charlie Wade at this moment, it became clearer


    and clearer!


    He stared at Charlie Wade dumbfounded, trembling with excitement, and asked in a trembling


    voice: ¡°Master Wade, howe in my body¡­Could it be¡­rejuvenation¡­ ¡°


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 713


    Today at Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet, Don Albertt had seen the Rejuvenation Pill, and he also


    saw how magical it is.


    However, he did not dare to hope that he could have such a chance.


    Therefore, although he felt as if he had taken Rejuvenation Pill, this incident shocked him too much.


    Therefore, deep down in his heart, he was not sure whether he really took the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and hurriedly gave him a silent look, and said lightly: ¡°This is your


    chance, feel it well.¡±


    Don Albertt burst into tears at this moment!


    He knew that what Master Wade meant was to give himself a chance!


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that in thest second, he would almost die! And in the next second, not only


    did he not die, but he also got the great opportunity that Master Wade bestowed on him!


    Rejuvenation pill!


    The great opportunity that I didn¡¯t even dare to dream of, unexpectedly came so uninvited!


    At this moment, Don Albertt¡¯s loyalty to Charlie Wade was almost bursting!


    He even felt that his life was given by Charlie Wade. From now on, every second of his life would be


    for Master Wade.


    Therefore, in the future, I will definitely devote myself to the saddle for Master Wade, because


    without Master Wade, I would already be a dead person!


    Immediately afterwards, Don Albertt¡¯s body quickly recovered. He even stood up with a rush of


    ground, then knelt in front of Charlie Wade, and said, ¡°Don Albertt, Master Wade¡¯s life-saving grace!


    From today, Don Albertt¡¯s life , It belongs to Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Get up!¡±


    When Don Albertt heard the sound, he stood up.


    Afterwards, he looked around and saw that the Lloyd family and his son were kneeling on the


    ground, not daring to move.


    Mr. Jones and the five Webb family bodyguards had all be useless. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh


    that Master Wade¡¯s strength is truly unfathomable!


    With so many people, they didn¡¯t even hurt Master Wade!


    Immediately, he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Master Wade, what do you n to do with these people? Do


    you kill them directly? Or¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the first trial and convict them!¡±


    ¡°Trial?¡± Don Albertt asked in surprise, ¡°Master Wade, what do you mean?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the ancient prefect master who was promoted to trial.¡±


    Don Albertt nodded hurriedly, moved a chair over, and said with a smile: ¡°Master Wade, please sit


    down, let¡¯s be promoted!¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed, sat down on the chair, pointed at Mrr.. Lloyd, Marcus and his son, and said


    coldly: ¡°The criminals Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus, you two are dogs for the Webb family and you intend


    to kill me. ¡°


    Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus were scared and bowed, crying, ¡°Master Wade, be forgiving, Master


    Wade¡­We are also forced to be helpless¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and said generously: ¡°Since you are also bewitched by others,


    then this official will save you from the death penalty!¡±


    When the two heard this, they were so excited that they were about to cry.


    But Charlie Wade went on to say: ¡°Capital sins can be avoided, and living sins are hard to forgive! If


    you two want to survive, it depends on your performance!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus expressed their opinions one after another: ¡°Master Wade, from now on, our


    father and son will serve you as cows and horses! Forever!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t want you two to saddle me up.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 714


    After all, he said to Don Albertt, ¡°Don Albertt, since this Mrr.. Lloyd is already poor, what should his


    father be?¡±


    Don Albertt thought for a while, and said, ¡°If you want to hang on his dad¡­should he be called the


    father of the poor to him?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Yes! You are right, you are the father of the poor.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade looked at Mrr.. Lloyd and asked with a smile, ¡°Mrr.. Lloyd, what do you


    think?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd hurriedly nodded his head like pounding garlic, and said tly: ¡°Don Albertt is right, I am


    the father of the poor!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction, and said to Don Albertt: ¡°Look, since he said so by


    himself, then quickly prepare your calligraphy and give him a pair.¡±


    ¡°Calligraphy?¡± Don Albertt was stunned, and blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, what calligraphy? I¡¯m not


    good at writing calligraphy¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade pointed to the word ¡°Pathetic Jerk¡± on Marcus¡¯s head and asked Don Albertt: ¡°Human


    calligraphy, have you forgotten?¡±


    Don Albertt pped his forehead suddenly, and said guiltily: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Master Wade, I am


    dumb, I didn¡¯t expect you to mean this!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd was frightened when he heard this!


    The word ¡°Pathetic Jerk¡± on my son¡¯s forehead has already made myself very painful. If he had the


    word ¡°father of Pathetic Jerk¡± on his forehead, then he might as well die!


    So he cried and said, ¡°Master Wade, you see that I am too old, so please give me some face¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said seriously: ¡°I gave you a face, so I asked Don Albertt to carve your


    forehead. Otherwise, I would also engrave the words ¡°Pathetic Jerk¡± on both sides of your face.


    Your son will give you a pair, and you can make a money for your father and son!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd copsed and cried, and yelled: ¡°Master Wade, please forgive me. I am old and my skin


    is wrinkled. Master Webb is not easy to get a knife!¡±


    Don Albertt sneered: ¡°Mrr.. Lloyd, don¡¯t bother you, my hand is very stable, even if your forehead is


    full ofrge folds, I can engrave the words for you!¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly blurted out andined at this time: ¡°Good son-inw, this Mrr.. Lloyd is


    not a damn thing. He was going to engrave the words ¡°poor father-inw¡± on my forehead, and he


    said that he should work harder to engrave it on my skull!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd shuddered, crying and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, I was joking¡­¡±


    ¡°You let your mother¡¯s old mule fart!¡± Jacob Wilson shouted angrily: ¡°Your son¡¯s knife hit my


    forehead just now. If it weren¡¯t for my son-inw¡¯s arrival in time, he would have asked you to


    engrave it! ¡°


    Mrr.. Lloyd hurriedly cried to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, I really made a little joke with your father-


    inw, not sincere¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are sincere or not, I will give you the choice now, either,


    you can let Don Albertt finish carving the characters without moving; or I will let Don Albertt take a


    knife and castrate your son, and yes Castrate in front of you! Choose your own choice!¡±


    When Marcus heard this, he burst into tears and knelt in front of Mrr.. Lloyd. He kept kowtow and


    cried: ¡°Dad, dad¡­you can¡¯t let him castrate me, I will pay There is no child¡­ Our old Lloyd family


    can¡¯t endure¡­¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd also passed out in pain.


    What should I do? If I knew it was today, I would kill myself, and I would not dare to provoke Don


    Albertt or Charlie Wade to his father-inw!


    Now, Charlie Wade put such a multiple-choice question in front of him, how should he choose?


    Choose lettering? The wiseness of my life is considered to be thrown into the pit.


    However, if you don¡¯t choose engraving, your son¡¯s roots may be severed by Don Albertt. This is not


    just the root of the son alone, this is the root of the entire Lloyd family¡­


    Thinking of this, he shook his whole body, looked at Don Albertt, and choked in despair and pain:


    ¡°Don Albertt, please show me some mercy when you engrave¡­¡±


    Don Albertt sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely engrave it on your skull!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 715


    Mrr.. Lloyd frightened and cried out in despair. The moment Don Albertt¡¯s knife touched his


    forehead, he yelled in pain, and even struggled to hide.


    Don Albertt pped him directly, and said coldly, ¡°Scream again, and I will cut your son¡¯s roots!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mrr.. Lloyd didn¡¯t dare to move any more, he could only cry, gritted his teeth, and


    epted Don Albertt¡¯s human flesh calligraphy.


    Don Albertt hit the knife very hard, and soon carved fourrge characters on Mrr.. Lloyd¡¯s forehead,


    the father of the Pathetic Jerk!


    Mrr.. Lloyd¡¯s entire forehead was already bloody, looking very miserable.


    Marcus was also scared to death by the side, watching his father also get engraved and engraved


    four at a time. This feeling, this taste, is really ufortable.


    After the words were carved, Mrr.. Lloyd tremblingly cried and asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade,


    can you let us go?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said, ¡°Do you think that living sin is just a little bit?¡±


    After finishing talking, he said to Marcus: ¡°Come on, hang on, give me your phone.¡±


    Marcus hurriedly took out histest Apple phone and handed it to Charlie Wade after unlocking it.


    Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°Is there a camera?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Marcus nodded quickly.


    Charlie Wade found Facebook, opened it, and said to him: ¡°Come on, today your father and son


    record a video on Facebook. If the recording is good, I will let you go. If the recording is not good, all


    legs and feet will be interrupted. .¡±


    The father and son hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, we can do what you say. As long as you don¡¯t kill


    us, anything is fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade nodded slightly and said, ¡°Come on, I will tell you both of your lines. You two


    have memorized them. You made a mistake. Do you understand?¡±


    The two of them nodded: ¡°I understand, I understand!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade sneered, greeted the two of them toe to the front, and said the lines he


    designed for them.


    When the words were finished, both father and son were shocked.


    Mrr.. Lloyd cried and said, ¡°Master Wade, if we really want to say this, make a video and send it out,


    the Webb family will definitely kill us.¡±


    Marcus also said to the side: ¡°Master Wade, you are killing our grandpa¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°What? The Webb family will kill you, but I won¡¯t?¡±


    The two of them paled in shock.


    Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Tell you, if you record this video honestly, you two will have at least one


    night to escape. As long as you escape from Eastcliff, the Webb family may not be able to do


    anything to you. If you escape the country, You two can live a life in peace, but if you don¡¯t follow my


    instructions, then you will stay here tonight!¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Lloydyi hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, we have spent so many years in Aurouss


    Hilll. If we leave tonight, many assets will not be taken away!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned: ¡°What? Want to bargain?


    Forget it, don¡¯t record it, just hand it over!¡±


    Marcus hurriedly persuaded his father, saying: ¡°Dad! What life is more important! Let¡¯s go to


    Eastcliff first tonight, and then fly from Eastcliff to Mysia tomorrow morning to find my uncle!


    We will also buy in Mysia in the future. A small manor, I won¡¯te back in this life!¡±


    Thinking of this, Mrr.. Lloyd gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Master Wade, let¡¯s shoot!¡±

 Chapter 716-720

    Chapter 716-720


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 716


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction and said: ¡°Come on, start quickly.¡±


    After speaking, he picked up the phone and pointed it at the Lloyd family and his son.


    The two men stood side by side, Marcus wiped away his tears, and said with a strong smile: ¡°Hello


    everyone, I am a Pathetic Jerk named Marcus.¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd also hurriedly said: ¡°I am Mrr.. Lloyd, the father of the Pathetic Jerk.¡±


    The two men said at the same time: ¡°Our father and son will tell you a story today!¡±


    Marcus continued: ¡°Everyone must have seen these two characters on my forehead.


    The reason why I engraved the two characters on my forehead is mainly because I have always


    been arrogant and engraved these two characters on my forehead. It¡¯s just to remind everyone that


    they are pathetic jerks.¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd also said: ¡°I say that I am a hero, a hero, and I am a hero of my son. Since my son has


    carved the word ¡°Pathetic Jerk¡± on his forehead, then I definitely can¡¯t hold back my son, so I am on


    the forehead. Engrave the words ¡°Father of Pathetic Jerk¡±.¡±


    Marcus said at this time: ¡°When you see this, you will definitely ask, why are my dad and I so


    arrogant? This is mainly because we have a very good rtionship with the southern region Webb


    family!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mrr.. Lloyd said next to him: ¡°Everyone knows that the Webb family is rich, but the most


    powerful thing in the Webb family is not riches, but a son who likes to eat shit!¡±


    Marcus answered, ¡°Yes. Speaking of the son of the Webb family who eats shit, everyone must have


    watched the video on Facebook.


    This guy has to eat one meal an hour, and one bite will not work. He is in the hospital toilet. In order


    to eat something hot, he pulled the old man who was being relieved from the squat pit and grabbed


    the shit from the crowd. Do you think this is an ordinary person?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd echoed from the side: ¡°ording to you, this Webb family is really extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Marcus nodded repeatedly and praised with a thumbs up: ¡°So I still have to say that the


    Webb family is amazing, or else, the second young master of the Webb family, can you be so


    arrogant?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd asked curiously: ¡°Hey, right, why haven¡¯t you heard the second young master of the


    Webb family recently?¡±


    Marcus said: ¡°I heard, people are livingfortably now! It¡¯s a royal treatment!¡±


    ¡°How do you say?¡± Mrr.. Lloyd looked gossip.


    Marcus said: ¡°People are doing great now.


    They live in the Webb family¡¯s mansion. It is said that there is a special person to pull the shit at 20


    a day, and they all eat fresh.¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd asked in surprise: ¡°So exciting?


    With more than 20 meals a day, can the Webb family¡¯s output be sufficient?¡±


    Marcus said earnestly: ¡°That¡¯s definitely not enough. Think about it, no matter how the Webb family


    can pull it, they can¡¯t stand up to asional constipation or something.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Mrr.. Lloyd blurted out: ¡°Then the second young master of the Webb family might be


    interrupted!¡±


    After that, Mrr.. Lloyd asked Marcus: ¡°Dad, do you want to sign up for my father, and go to the


    Webb¡¯s house in Eastcliff for a few days, and how many warm meals for Master Webb?¡±


    Marcus nodded repeatedly and smiled and said, ¡°This is a good idea! If we go, the old man from the


    Webb family, that bastard, and the b*tch of Donald, don¡¯t you be grateful to kowtow to us?¡±


    When he said this, Marcus¡¯s heart trembled.


    This is really going to offend the Webb family to death!


    Mrr.. Lloyd felt like jumping wildly in his heart, but he nced at Charlie Wade and could only bite


    the bullet and continued: ¡°It¡¯s more than a kowtow! I¡¯m probably grateful to kneel and lick with both


    of us. I heard that the Webb family likes it.


    Recognize your godfather everywhere, maybe when you get excited, you have to recognize me as


    a godfather or something.¡±


    ¡°Old man Webb likes to recognize his godfather?¡± Marcus asked in surprise: ¡°Why do you have this


    habit?¡±


    ¡°Then who knows to go.¡± Mrr.. Lloyd shrugged and said, ¡°I heard that the old immortal has already


    recognized more than 300 godfathers. It may be that the old immortal likes to be a son!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 717


    Marcus quickly took over Mrr.. Lloyd¡¯s words and said: ¡°Then if I go to the Webb family, will the old


    man from the Webb family also recognize me as a father?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd snapped his fingers: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me, I think it¡¯s very likely!¡±


    Marcus hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, dad, this is not okay! The old man calls us both fathers, so don¡¯t we two


    have a difference?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°It makes sense, then I will let him


    recognize me as a godfather. Isn¡¯t it all right?¡±


    Marcus hehe: ¡°I think it works!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd said at this time: ¡°In fact, this Webb family has a little special hobby. Not only Kian likes


    to eat shit and Old Webb likes to recognize godfathers, but Donald also has special hobbies.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marcus asked curiously, ¡°What is Donald¡¯s hobby? Could it be that he also likes to eat that


    stuff?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Mrr.. Lloyd said, ¡°I heard that when Donald was young, he had a strong green hat plot.¡±


    Marcus asked curiously: ¡°Dad, what does the green hat plot mean?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd said: ¡°Hey, I just like to be cuckolded, and the more he wears, the cooler he is!¡±


    Marcus eximed: ¡°Is it so magical?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mrr.. Lloydughed stiffly and said, ¡°It is said that when Donald was young, he had a


    particrly lofty dream.¡±


    Marcus hurriedly asked: ¡°What dream?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd said: ¡°I dream of wearing 10,000 green hats, but if I lose one, I feel that life is not fulfilled


    enough!¡±


    Marcus put his finger to the fortune and said, ¡°Dad, wearing a green hat 365 days a year, Donald


    will wear a green hat for 30 years! The key is that his wife can¡¯t stay idle all day long!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd smiled and said: ¡°Look, you don¡¯t understand this. Who said that people wear one top a


    day?


    Sometimes people wear several tops a day, or even several tops at a time!¡±


    When Marcus heard this, he immediately gave a thumbs up, and eximed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say


    that the Webb family is awesome! It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    After that, Marcus asked again: ¡°By the way, Dad, that Sean, does he have any special hobbies?¡±


    ¡°He?¡± Mrr.. Lloydughed, and said, ¡°The Webb family is the most powerful ass!¡±


    Marcus asked curiously: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd said mysteriously: ¡°Actually, this bastard is a homosexual!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Marcus eximed, ¡°Sean is gay?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mrr.. Lloyd blurted out: ¡°He is not only gay, but also the kind of character who is f*cked by


    men inside!


    I tell you, don¡¯t watch him drag him to death all day long, in fact, he will change immediately after


    closing the door. Be a perverted fakedy! It is said that he likes to hang out with strong men


    most, and there are several at a time, very powerful!¡±


    He said, ¡°Do you know? There is a bodyguard named Mr. Jones beside Donald and Sean and his


    son. This person is amazing! Back then, he was a super master who killed people without blinking.


    Later he took himself with him.


    A few of my brothers worked as bodyguards next to the Webb family¡¯s father and son, but this


    person is also a gay, who happens to be the type that Sean likes, so Sean and these five


    bodyguards stay together all day long, singing songs every night. So happy!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Marcus eximed: ¡°It turns out that the Webb family are all ying so exciting! I¡¯m


    really ignorant!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd smiled and said: ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way, this Webb family, one of them counts as one, all of


    them are perverts among perverts, animals among animals!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 718


    Speaking of this, Mrr.. Lloyd paused, and still mustered the courage to say: ¡°But to tell you the truth,


    Donald¡¯s wife is still very good. I think back then, she was also a famous beauty in the Eastcliff


    area!¡±


    Marcus hurriedly asked, ¡°Is that the one who likes to cuckold Donald, and even ns to wear


    10,000?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her!¡± Mrr.. Lloyd said with a look of fascination: ¡°I really want toe with her once in


    my dreams! Let me also put a green hat on Donald!¡±


    Marcus said hurriedly, ¡°Dad, I heard that she never refused toe. Would you like to take me


    too?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd smiled and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now?


    It¡¯s not nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Our father and I drive, drive faster. We can reach Eastcliff at 12


    o¡¯clock, just enough to make Donald¡¯s wife Take good care of us!¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Marcus also hurriedly smiled: ¡°Then let¡¯s set off now!¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade pressed the button to stop the video and nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Yes, not


    bad. It seems that you two have a talent for talking gossip. Okay, let¡¯s run away!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd was crying and asked, ¡°Master Wade, are you sending this video?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded, and said, ¡°I will send your video immediately. Once your video is on


    Facebook, it is estimated that the wholework will be popr immediately!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd trembled in fright, and said, ¡°Master Wade, can you send the videoter? If you do it


    now, the Webb family wille to chase us down soon¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade kicked Mr. Jones, who was like a dead dog, and said to Mrr.. Lloyd: ¡°Look at you,


    what are you afraid of? The Webb family brought all these bodyguards. Now they are all lying here.


    What can you do? Afraid? Are you afraid that Donald and Sean will chase down you two in person?


    I think they may not be as good as your two. If the four of you fight, they must be the ones who


    suffer.¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd thought about it, it seems that this is indeed the case.


    No one is avable in the Webb family in Aurouss Hilll. It takes time to transfer people from the


    southern region to Aurouss Hilll. By then, he and his son will be gone.


    Marcus said to Mrr.. Lloyd, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go back and pack our things, and then drive to Eastcliff


    overnight and buy the earliest ne to fly to Mysia tomorrow. If that¡¯s the case, the Webb family


    will definitely not be able to catch us!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd sighed and said: ¡°This video of ours has offended the entire Webb family. I¡¯m afraid they


    will chase us both around the world desperately under anger¡­¡±


    Marcus shuddered, and said with some worry: ¡°Dad, the Webb family shouldn¡¯t be too bad, right?¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Mrr.. Lloyd sighed: ¡°You don¡¯t know, Donald loves his wife the most¡­We insult his wife so


    much, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade was toozy to listen to the nonsense of the two of them here, and said lightly: ¡°I¡¯m


    going to upload the video right away. If you two of you want to run, run quickly. You can survive fast.


    Don¡¯t me me if you run slow. Give you a chance to survive!¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd recovered, and hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, let¡¯s go now! Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    After finishing talking, he pulled Marcus and blurted out: ¡°Go, go home and pack up, go to Eastcliff


    overnight!¡±


    Marcus was also afraid of being chased by the Webb family, and hurriedly nodded.


    Immediately afterwards, the father and son ran away nervously and embarrassedly.


    Looking at the backs of the two of them, Don Albertt asked Charlie Wade respectfully: ¡°Master


    Wade, just let them go like this?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two of them insulted the Webb family so much.


    The Webb family will definitely do their best to hunt them down. They may not be able to live long,


    even if they live long, they will be fearful for a lifetime.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Moreover, they will never have the courage to return to China in


    their entire lives, and they may not dare to return to the country for burial if they die. Otherwise, the


    descendants of the Webb family will definitely dig out their ashes! ¡°


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 719


    When the Lloyd family and his son fled for their lives, Don Albertt suddenly felt that Master Wade¡¯s


    punishment was very interesting. Without having to do it himself, the two men could be in a state of


    panic all day long.


    It can be said to be the best punishment for both of them.


    At this time, five bodyguards from Webb¡¯s family remained in the box.


    Don Albertt asked, ¡°Master Wade, how do you deal with these people? Do you think you killed them


    directly? Or¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smacked his lips and said, ¡°Think about this, do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Looking at Mr. Jones who was like a dead dog, Don Albertt was naturally very angry.


    He had never thought before that the Webb family would actually kill him.


    Today, thanks to Master Wade, I was able to take his life back.


    Otherwise, he would have already died under Mr. Jones¡¯s hands!


    Therefore, Don Albertt¡¯s hatred of the Webb family at this moment has reached its peak in an


    instant.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to sh the five people like Mr. Jones.


    So he hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s better to leave these five people to me!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    Don Albertt said coldly: ¡°Take them all to the kennel, and let my dog   eat them all in one month!¡±


    After that, Don Albertt said again: ¡°Tonight, let my dog   eat all the stuff in their crotch!¡±


    When Mr. Jones and other five people heard this, they all cried in shock!


    These killers and powerful masters who usually kill people are now scared to death.


    Mr. Jones even cried out of breath, and pleaded bitterly: ¡°Master Wade, Don Albertt, I really know


    that I was wrong! Please show mercy to the two of you, and spare my life!¡±


    The other four people also pleaded and cried.


    Charlie Wade looked at Don Albertt at this time, and smiled unpredictably: ¡°They are just a few dogs


    of the Webb family. Killing them is meaningless. For the Webb family, it doesn¡¯t matter how many


    people die. Another interesting way.¡±


    Mr. Jones and the other five people suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    In any case, when Charlie Wade said this, his fortunes were saved!


    At this time, Don Albertt hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, what kind of way would you like to


    change?¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s leave some calligraphy on their foreheads, let


    them go back, and show them to Donald.¡±


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at the five people, and said in a cold voice: ¡°Which of the


    five of you will be the first toe? I tell you, there is a discount for the first one. Increment by one


    word!¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Jones thought of the tragic situation when Mrr.. Lloyd was engraved with the words


    ¡°Father of the Pathetic Jerk¡± just now, and he shook his heart, subconsciously wanting to continue


    begging for mercy.


    However, one of them, knowing that he could not escape this time, suddenly shouted: ¡°Me! I am the


    first toe!¡±


    Then someone shouted: ¡°I am the second!¡±


    ¡°My third!¡±


    ¡°Me, my fourth!¡±


    The four of them are almost like setting off firecrackers, upying the first to fourth in one breath.


    Mr. Jones, who has not spoken all the time, is only the fifth one.


    His expression was extremely depressed, and he almost wanted tomit suicide on the spot!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 720


    The first person to engrave four characters;


    The second person carved five words;


    The third person engraved six characters;


    The fourth person engraved seven characters;


    I¡¯m the fifth, don¡¯t I have to engrave eight characters? !


    How can there be such a big ce on the forehead!


    Mr. Jones suddenly cried, wiping his tears, and begged: ¡°Master Wade, please forgive me this time.


    From now on, I will wait on you before and after. Everything will listen to your instructions and be


    your dog¡­ ¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°You are not qualified to be my dog, but if you continue to talk so much


    nonsense, I will let Don Albertt take you to the kennel and feed his dog! I Charlie Wade did what he


    said, if you don¡¯t believe it, try another sentence!¡±


    Mr. Jones suddenly closed his mouth in fright.


    He was really afraid of Charlie Wade!


    Since Charlie Wade said so, he doesn¡¯t care about letting a fart, for fear that Charlie Wade will really


    kill him!


    At this time, Don Albertt picked up the dagger from the ground, walked to the person who raised his


    hand first, and asked, ¡°Master Wade, what was the first to carve?¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a while and said, ¡°You have to be concise and concise! How can you be


    concise and concise¡­¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Charlie Wade blurted out: ¡°If you have it, just make Sean beep!¡±


    The man was about to cry.


    If the four characters Sean silly beep are engraved on one¡¯s forehead, the eldest master can¡¯t kill


    himself alive? !


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to refuse halfway at this time, because now he has no right to refuse. If he


    dares to say a word, he might irritate Charlie Wade and be sent to the kennel to feed the dog!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Don Albertt readily agreed, holding a dagger, and engraving four deep words on this


    person¡¯s face: ¡°Sean silly beep¡±.


    The man¡¯s face was dripping with blood, and the four big characters on his face and forehead made


    the other four people feel chilling.


    After carving, Don Albertt pulled out the second person who signed up and asked Charlie Wade,


    ¡°Master Wade, what did this person carve?¡±


    Charlie Wade thought about it and said with a smile: ¡°This time it¡¯s five words, so let¡¯s engrave Kian


    likes to eat shit.¡±


    Don Albertt nodded, and immediately carved his own human calligraphy on the second person¡¯s


    forehead.


    At this time, Mr. Jones found that the number of words really increased as he went back, so he


    hurriedly shouted: ¡°Don Albertt! I¡¯m the third, I¡¯m the third! Don¡¯t grab anyone!¡±


    Don Albertt gave a sneer and asked, ¡°Where is your arrogant energy? Why is it like this now?


    What¡¯s the difference between it and a dog who eats food?¡±


    Mr. Jones hurriedly pleaded: ¡°Don Albertt, you regard me as a dog, so please engrave it for me


    first!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned, went up and kicked Mr. Jones directly, and said coldly: ¡°You guy is really


    unscrupulous. The four of them are little brothers who were born to death with you. You want to


    cheat them in the face of disaster?¡±


    Mr. Jones was kicked far away, crying and said, ¡°Master Wade, I am a timid and fearful lord, so


    please be kind and let Don Albertt engrave it for me first¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Stop the f*cking nonsense with me, you are thest! Beep more with me,


    and just engrave a list of teachers on your face!¡±


    Don Albertt smiled and said: ¡°Master Wade, the teacher¡¯s list is very long, I am afraid that a face will


    not be carved!¡±


    As he said, Don Albertt recited and counted with his fingers, and said: ¡°The first emperor has not


    started his own business but the middle way has copsed. Today is three points, Yizhou is


    exhausted¡­Oh, this is almost full. My face is full¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand indifferently, and said, ¡°There is no engraving on his face and a neck,


    no neck is engraved, and his body. If it¡¯s a big deal, he will engrave all the ces where love can be


    engraved on his body and let him see more often. Seeing the teacher¡¯s table and memorizing the


    teacher¡¯s table more often.¡±


    Mr. Jones was frightened immediately, and hurriedly cried and pleaded: ¡°Master Wade! Master


    Wade, I was wrong. I dare not beep anymore. You are right. I am thest one! I won¡¯t say a word.


    Honestly waiting!¡±

 Chapter 721-725

    Chapter 721-725


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 721


    Mr. Jones shut up, and Don Albertt pulled the third person who had volunteered before him, and


    asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, what is the third person engraved on his head?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied: ¡°Sean is gay.¡±


    Don Albertt nodded and waved his big hand, six bloody big characters were engraved on the man¡¯s


    forehead.


    Immediately afterwards, it was the fourth.


    Don Albertt said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s seven words this time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade thought for a while and said: ¡°Then Donald is ipetent.¡±


    Don Albertt couldn¡¯t help butughed and said, ¡°Master Wade, why is the bird ipetent?


    Shouldn¡¯t it be sex?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Sex is a sensitive word. You can¡¯t use it indiscriminately. If you let


    the girls see it, you will blush.¡±


    Immediately afterwards, Don Albertt finished the calligraphy of the fourth person¡¯s body.


    Thest one left is Mr. Jones.


    Mr. Jones looked at the blood on his four little brothers¡¯ heads and faces, and was frightened.


    He is a very arrogant person.


    He has always been strong and unmatched, which gave him the best illusion in the world. The more


    he has this illusion, the more serious the burden of idols.


    However, he really didn¡¯t dare to say a word of bullshit at this time, otherwise, he was really afraid


    that Charlie Wade would let Don Albertt engrave himself as a teacher!


    Not to mention carving out the teacher¡¯s table, even if it is a song, it can¡¯t stand it!


    So he could only silently tremble and cry, waiting for the moment when his fame was destroyed.


    At this moment, Mr. Jones had only one wish in his heart, that is, Charlie Wade must not let Don


    Albertt engrave too vulgar sentences for himself.


    However, he did not understand Charlie Wade.


    The more this time, the more Charlie Wade likes to be vulgar.


    Holding a bloody knife, Don Albertt pointed to Mr. Jones, who was pale, and asked, ¡°Master Wade,


    what did this grandson carve?¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a while and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t these eight characters? Be casual, close to the


    people, and grounded at that moment.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°In this way, I¡¯ll poop to Sean to eat for him.¡±


    Mr. Jones felt ashamed when he heard these eight words.


    Don Albertt hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, is it wrong?


    Kian, not Sean, likes to eat shit.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand casually and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the same. Anyway, he wants to show


    Donald and Sean when he goes back. It¡¯s better to carve Sean.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Don Albertt nodded immediately and said: ¡°Then I will engrave him, a bit bigger and a bit


    deeper!¡±


    Mr. Jones looked at the bloody tip of the knife and cried, ¡°Don Albertt! I beg you to do one thing?¡±


    Don Albertt said impatiently, ¡°Why are you so much nonsense?¡±


    Mr. Jones cried and said, ¡°I just want you to change the knife. This knife has been carved from Mrr..


    Lloyd, and it has been carved by five people. It is not disinfected. It is easy to get sick. In case


    anyone has one. AIDS or something, isn¡¯t that a cross infection¡­¡±


    When Mr. Jones said this, the other four people trembled with fright.


    One of them blurted out and asked: ¡°Are you three free of AIDS?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The other three shook their heads.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 722


    But whether it is true or not, no one knows.


    Don Albertt was also a little annoyed at this time, and pped Mr. Jones¡¯s face with a p, and


    cursed: ¡°Just your bullshit, if you don¡¯t believe it, I will give you a preface to the King of Teng?¡±


    Mr. Jones was drawn to stare at Venus. At this time, he really didn¡¯t dare to say any more, so he


    could only cry while enduring Don Albertt¡¯s sharp de.


    He could feel the sensation of the tip of the knife cutting the skin on his forehead and touching the


    skull. The sharp pain made him almost faint, and the blood was constantly dripping from his


    forehead, even making him unable to open his eyes at all.


    He had to regret and regret at this moment in his heart. He knew that today, no matter how much


    Donald gave, he would not be able to kill Don Albertt¡­


    Unfortunately, in this world, there is no regret medicine to take¡­


    At this time, Donald¡¯s five bodyguards all became human calligraphy works, and all five faces were


    terrible. Especially thest Mr. Jones was carved with eight characters directly, and his forehead


    was not enough, so he borrowed the ce of his face.


    The whole face looked terrifying.


    Moreover, the words engraved on their faces are all insults to the Webb family, and it is estimated


    that the Webb family will see their lungs explode.


    Mr. Jones cried and asked, ¡°Master Wade, can you let us go?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Of course you can let it go, but in order to prevent you people from continuing


    to help the gang, I have to teach you a lesson!¡±


    After all, Charlie Wade grabbed the person in front of him, smashed his two arms with two punches,


    and the remaining few people did the same.


    In the blink of an eye, all of these people¡¯s arms were scrapped.


    In the future, wanting to be a bodyguard, a killer, and a thug is absolutely useless. No one will hire


    such a disabled person as a bodyguard.


    Therefore, it is certainly impossible for them to continue to harm society in the future.


    The five of them had been tortured at this time and looked ufortable, and it felt that even if they


    were caught in the temple of Yama, they would feel morefortable than here.


    Charlie Wade is too human!


    His method of torture is simply unheard of¡­


    At this time, Charlie Wade stood up with satisfaction and said coldly: ¡°You five, go back and bring


    words to Donald and Sean. If you want to target me, just let them go, but if you dare to involve me.


    The rest of the people, then I will make the entire Webb family irresistible!¡±


    The five people struggled to get up with their legs and ran out of Heaven Springs in a very


    embarrassing manner.


    After the five people fled, Don Albertt asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, Mrr.. Lloyd, Marcus¡¯s


    video, what are you going to do with it? Do you want to upload Facebook now?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait a while, let Mrr.. Lloyd and


    Marcus run for a while, or I will be seen by the Webb family as soon as I let go, and the Webb family


    will offer a reward. Their lives, then they may not survive tomorrow morning and have to report to


    Hades.¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to die? These two people should have died a long time ago


    as dogs with Webb¡¯s family!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°If you didn¡¯t make this video, it would naturally be the most worry-


    free killing them, but since the video has been filmed, it would naturally make them live the most


    worry-free, because they only need to live, Webb The family will beughed at by the people all


    over the country, and will be immersed in the pain of humiliation and anger all day long, unable to


    extricate themselves! Therefore, Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus have to be kept alive! They are alive, this is


    interesting!¡±


    Don Albertt nodded immediately and said, ¡°I understand Master Wade!¡±


    After that, Don Albertt asked again: ¡°Master Wade, what about Donald and Sean?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the time and said, ¡°I guess these five people will go to Donald toin


    andin now, but Donald is a very dogged person.


    If the situation is wrong, he will definitely run away, maybe even overnight. Take Sean back to


    Eastcliff.¡±


    Don Albertt blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, then we have to find a way, we can¡¯t let the tiger go back to


    the mountain!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to let the tigers go back to the mountain. After all,


    the Webb family is more than these two tigers. Let them go back first to bring out more tigers. The


    best way is to find an opportunity to kill them all at once. !¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie Wade asked Don Albertt: ¡°Have you heard a word?¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, what are you talking about?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°A family, it just needs to be neat and tidy!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 723


    Jacob Wilson has been in the corner, silently watching his son-inw turn things around and kill all


    quarters, and he is extremely shocked.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Charlie Wade had such a strong strength and such a strong aura.


    This is totally two extremes from Charlie Wade, who is usually called and drunk by ine Ma at


    home!


    At this time, Charlie Wade stepped forward to him and asked, ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, oh, fortunately you came in


    time, otherwise I will be miserable¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Dad, you are fine. I have already taught these people, are


    you satisfied?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Satisfied and satisfied!¡± Jacob Wilson nodded, and then said a little worried: ¡°Charlie Wade, were


    you a bit too cruel just now? That Webb family¡­ won¡¯te to avenge you, right? ?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°When dealing with Webb family, you can¡¯t be afraid of their revenge.


    If you don¡¯t provoke him, he will kill you. Then instead of doing this, it¡¯s better to do it with him, what


    do you think?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said embarrassingly, ¡°That¡¯s right, but I¡¯m just worried. They bit us hard. We don¡¯t


    have the money or the big business of their family. If we really do it, we might want to Lost!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will protect ire Wilson Wilson, as well as the


    safety of you and mom. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded um.


    Charlie Wade said again: ¡°By the way, Dad, in order not to worry ire Wilson Wilson and Mom


    about this matter, we must not tell them both when we go back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s that!¡± How dare Jacob Wilson say, if ine Ma knew about such a big thing, he wouldn¡¯t be


    able to fry it? It must be upset at home!


    Charlie Wade rxed.


    The only thing I¡¯m afraid of is that the old man can¡¯t keep his mouth shut and tell what happened


    today.


    But he seemed scared enough to see him, I guess this matter can be stabilized.


    Charlie Wade immediately said to Don Albertt: ¡°Don Albertt, find more subordinates to apany


    you these days, and by the way, find some subordinates to protect my family members secretly,


    don¡¯t take it lightly.¡±


    Don Albertt nodded immediately: ¡°Master Wade, please rest assured, Don Albertt will make


    arrangements!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Okay, I just came to take my dad home. Now that the matter


    is resolved, we should also go back.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said to Jacob Wilson, ¡°Dad, shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded hurriedly.


    He just wants to go home quickly and digest the whole bunch of things that just happened.


    While Charlie Wade took Jacob Wilson home, Mrr.. Lloyd and his son were at home like bandits,


    frantically tossing and cleaning the gold and silver at home.


    Marcus¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on.


    Seeing that her husband was also engraved with words on his forehead, and it was the four


    characters of the father of the poor, she hurried forward to ask.


    Mrr.. Lloyd blurted out: ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much, we are in a big disaster now, and we must pack our


    things quickly.


    We must leave Aurouss Hilll tonight, otherwise we may die without a ce to bury!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Marcus¡¯s mother hurriedly asked: ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Go to Mysia!¡± Mrr.. Lloyd said, ¡°Go to my brother, and never return to China again!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Marcus¡¯s mother copsed instantly and cried out: ¡°Why are you going to Mysia


    suddenly? I can¡¯te backter?


    What about my parents? What about my brothers and sisters?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd questioned: ¡°You don¡¯t want your life anymore? Give it back to your parents. Your


    parents are doing well in Aurouss Hilll. Now the trouble is that our family of three will die. Maybe


    your parents wille to give it to you. The three of us collect the corpses? Hurry up and pack my


    things!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 724


    When Marcus¡¯s mother heard this, she didn¡¯t dare to say more. She knew the situation was serious,


    so she hurriedly started to pack her things.


    Mrr.. Lloyd asked Marcus at this time: ¡°Look at Facebook, has our video been sent by Charlie


    Wade?¡±


    Marcus opened his hands and said, ¡°My phone is at Charlie Wade¡¯s. Charlie Wade used my phone


    to take pictures.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Mrr.. Lloyd hurriedly took out his mobile phone, threw it to Marcus, and said, ¡°Hurry up


    and see!¡±


    Marcus took the phone and immediately started downloading and installing the app.


    After swiping a few videos on Facebook, he found that there was no cross talk between himself and


    his father. He was a little relieved and said, ¡°Charlie Wade probably hasn¡¯t posted yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not dy, go quickly! Let¡¯s leave in half an hour!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he told his wife, ¡°Don¡¯t bring anything you can¡¯t finish with. Call your mother


    back and ask her to help us sell everything for cash, and then take it to the ck market and


    exchange it for US dors.


    Let¡¯s, when we get to Mysia, the renminbi will not work well, so we have to use the U.S. dor!¡±


    His wife nodded quickly: ¡°I¡¯ll call herter, because she has our spare key!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Mr. Jones and other five broken arms have returned to Shangri-La Hotel.


    All five of them had no arms and could not drive a car, so they could only hit two cars.


    When taking a taxi, a lot of drivers didn¡¯t dare to pull it when they saw it, and ran away in a hurry.


    After all, these five guys are too scary, one by one, bloody and scornful, and more importantly, there


    are damn words engraved on their heads, this is absolutely abnormal!


    Later, Mr. Jones was in a hurry. He promised ten Dor for the road and gave ten thousand Dor,


    and then he stopped a rental car.


    After stopping, the five people squeezed in.


    The driver hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, my car can take up to five people with the driver and passengers.


    You have one more. Let¡¯s get another one!¡±


    Mr. Jones said angrily: ¡°What the hell is so much nonsense, I will give you 10,000 Dor, can¡¯t you


    get one more?¡±


    As soon as the driver heard this, he had no choice but to bear it, nodded and said: ¡°Then you sit


    behind the four squeeze, don¡¯t close the door.¡±


    Four people desperately squeezed in the back row. Mr. Jones sat in the passenger seat and said


    with a gloomy expression: ¡°Go to the Shangri-La Hotel, drive faster!¡±


    The driver subconsciously said: ¡°Five, if you are injured like this, why not go to the hospital first?¡±


    ¡°If you fcking talk, I will fck you!¡±


    Mr. Jones looked upset.


    The driver shrank his neck in shock.


    The other younger brothers couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go to the hospital first, at least stop


    the bleeding and see if the shoulder can be saved¡­¡±


    ¡°Save me!¡± Mr. Jones said with an extremely gloomy expression: ¡°No matter how good the


    orthopedic doctor is, it is impossible to cure us. We have to let the Webb family and his son know


    that we are abolished because of them, and they have to give everything they say. A resettlement


    fee. In addition, we have to let them know how much Charlie Wade looked down on him and how


    much he insulted him.


    Only in this way can he kill Charlie Wade at all costs and avenge us!¡±


    Another person asked: ¡°Brother, if we see these words on our foreheads, if they are seen by Mr.


    Webb and Young Master, will they be angry with us?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Mr. Jones said: ¡°These are all made by Charlie Wade for making Don Albertt,


    who are wronged and debts are in charge. Mr. Webb can still tell the truth!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 725


    Car arrived to the door of Shangri-La.


    The five elders couldn¡¯t even open the door.


    The Shangri-La waiters themselves looked down upon the rental, and rarely took the initiative to


    open the door for the guests who took the rental. When they saw the rental, they deliberately used it


    as air, so they didn¡¯te forward.


    There was a moment of silence in the car, and Mr. Jones could only shout to the driver: ¡°Damn, you


    are blind? Don¡¯t you know to help open the door?¡±


    The driver was a little annoyed and said, ¡°Then you pay the fare first, 10,000 Dor, you said yes.¡±


    Mr. Jones said: ¡°You help me drive the door, and you take it from my pocket after getting out of the


    car.


    My arm is injured and I can¡¯t move.¡±


    The driver got out of the car and helped them open the door.


    Immediately afterwards, five people with blood all over their heads finally got out of the car.


    They were covered in bruises and scribbled characters on their foreheads, so they looked very


    scary and very eye-catching.


    Therefore, when they appeared, they immediately attracted the attention of everyone around them,


    and what¡¯s more, they subconsciously made a harshugh.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with these people, they actually have lettering on their foreheads, are they doing


    performance art? Hahaha, it¡¯s really funny, it¡¯s so funny!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have lived for most of my life, and I have seen many artists, some pretending to be beggars


    begging on the street, and some who use a needle to draw ink and paint on paper. I have never


    seen such a wonderful work, and I have carved it. The characters are ugly!¡±


    ¡°This situation and this scene really opened my eyes. In my opinion, these people and the rich


    second generation who grabbed shit on Facebook some time ago have a good fight!¡±


    ¡°Dude, you reminded me of this. I have to quickly take a picture and post it on Facebook, so that


    netizens all over the country wille and see these wonderful works of Aurouss Hilll. By then, the


    number of hits will not reach millions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, right, right, everyone hurry up and take pictures. After passing this vige, there will be no


    more shop!¡±


    While talking, someone took out their mobile phone, turned on Douyinacebook, clicked on the video


    to shoot, and directly posted the deste appearance of Mr. Jones and others to the Inte.


    Seeing everyone holding their cellphones to snap at him, Mr. Jones suddenly became angry.


    He wanted to reach out to cover his forehead, but his arms were all gone, and he couldn¡¯t raise it at


    all.


    He was so annoyed that he could only blurt out, ¡°What shot?


    Get out!¡±


    Everyone shuddered by his ferocious appearance, and they didn¡¯t want to be familiar with this kind


    of mad dog. Only then did they choose to stop with unfinished intentions, and hid far away.


    Mr. Jones was satisfied when he saw such a scene, and immediately took the people into the


    Shangri-La Hotel.


    The driver hurriedly stopped him: ¡°Hey, hey, you have not given me the ten thousand Dor you


    promised!¡±


    Mr. Jones stared at him coldly, and said angrily: ¡°I¡¯ll give it to your mother!¡±


    After speaking, he lifted his foot and kicked him out with one kick.


    Although both hands have been abolished, and the foundation of years of hard training has also


    been abolished, but it is not a problem for Mr. Jones to beat a taxi driver.


    After he kicked over, he immediately said to the four people around him: ¡°Damn, kick him to death!¡±


    The four people rushed up immediately, kicking the taxi driver.

 Chapter 726-730

    Chapter 726-730


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 726


    When the Shangri-La security captain saw this, he immediately led the team and rushed over,


    stopped them, and said coldly: ¡°Several people, don¡¯t make trouble at Shangri-La¡¯s door, or don¡¯t


    me me for being polite!¡±


    Mr. Jones knew that Cameron Isaac, the boss of Shangri-La, had a strong background, so he


    hurriedly stopped, stopped the people around him, and said to the driver: ¡°Fortune telling you today,


    please be careful in the future, or you will be killed!¡±


    After speaking, take someone to enter Shangri-La.


    As soon as they were about to enter, the security guards immediately reached out to stop them, and


    the lobby manager hurriedly came over and said: ¡°Sorry, gentlemen, you are indecently dressed


    and poorly groomed.


    ording to regtions, you cannot enter our Shangri-La Hotel!¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Jones calmed down and said with disdain: ¡°We are from the Webb family of


    southern region, you, a little manager, dare to stop me?!¡±


    The lobby manager frowned and said with a strong attitude: ¡°This gentleman, I don¡¯t care if you are


    from the southern region family or someone from another family. ording to the regtions, you


    are not allowed to enter Shangri-La!¡±


    After speaking, he said coldly: ¡°Several faces have already scared our guests and affected the


    reputation of our hotel. Please leave immediately, otherwise, you will be at your own risk!¡±


    Mr. Jones¡¯s heart was raging, and he said coldly: ¡°I will give you the face of Mr. Cameron and will


    not beat you, but if you continue to find ufortable, then don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    The lobby manager did not back down and blurted out: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the rules are the rules, you can¡¯t


    enter Shangri-La!¡±


    Mr. Jones gritted his teeth.


    Not to mention a lobby manager, even if the security team alle up, it is impossible to be the


    opponent of their five useless people. Everyone can take this group of people down with the work of


    their legs.


    However, the other party is Cameron Isaac¡¯s dog, which is a bit tricky. If Cameron Isaac is offended,


    wouldn¡¯t it be worth the loss?


    At this moment, their noises attracted the attention of many people in the lobby.


    Many people were watching them whispering, and Mr. Jones listened carefully, only to realize that


    these people were actually discussing what characters were carved on their foreheads!


    He was immediately embarrassed and unwilling to stay here to be watched, so he said to the lobby


    manager with a ck face, ¡°I will give you three seconds, give me the f*ck, otherwise, don¡¯t me


    I¡¯m not polite to you!¡±


    The lobby manager also had a bit of temper, and immediately shouted to the security captain:


    ¡°Captain Sullivan, these people have seriously affected the image of Shangri-La, kick them all out!¡±


    Mr. Jones was furious and cursed: ¡°Shame on your face, beat me!¡±


    After speaking, he rushed forward first, kicked the lobby manager to the ground with one kick, and


    immediately vomited blood from his kick!


    Mr. Jones vomited bloody sputum on his face, cursing: ¡°If you don¡¯t know whether you live or die,


    dare to talk more, believe it or not, I will just destroy you!¡±


    The lobby manager endured the huge pain in his body, and ordered several security guards behind


    him: ¡°Shoot out all these guys who dare to make trouble in Shangri-La!¡±


    But with this order, before a few security guards could react, unexpectedly, the other four


    bodyguards of Webb¡¯s family rushed forward, and they went crazy in an instant!


    This group of people suffered a lot in front of Charlie Wade, and they were already holding back the


    fire. Suddenly, there was an object of exasperation. They hadpletely lost their minds and


    vented wildly to this group of people. They just wanted to put the group in front of them. People


    were killed to relieve the hatred in the heart.


    Although Charlie Wade had their hands severed by Charlie Wade, they were from a family training


    family. Their legs and knees could cause great damage to these security guards.


    Therefore, with just one move, all these weak security guards were overthrown to the ground,


    causing the opponent to losebat effectiveness.


    Seeing that these people were losing, and if they continued to fight, they would definitely be dead.


    Mr. Jones asked everyone to stop the attack and said coldly, ¡°A bunch of dogs that don¡¯t have long


    eyes p their mouths, and they dare to fight against my Webb family. I ah, Don¡¯t look at what virtue


    you are!¡±


    After speaking, he took the elevator directly with people and went upstairs.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 727


    After the five Mr. Jones left, the scene was in a mess.


    Shangri-La¡¯s lobby manager and several security guards were all injured lying on the ground, their


    noses and faces swollen looking very miserable.


    A security guard struggled to get up and hurriedly helped the lobby manager from the ground, and


    couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Manager, what should I do now?¡±


    The lobby manager said with a cold face, ¡°You quickly take other people to the hospital, I will find


    Mr. Cameron! If you dare to make trouble in Shangri-La, I still don¡¯t believe Mr. Cameron will let him


    go!¡±


    With that said, he limped to Cameron Isaac¡¯s office.


    At this time, Donald and Sean, the father and son, were staying in the presidential suite of the


    Shangri-La Hotel, patiently waiting for Mr. Jones and others to return to their lives.


    A few dozen minutes ago, Donald also received a message from Mrr.. Lloyd, saying that he had


    arrived at Heaven Springs and subdued Don Albertt.


    Not only that, but he also found an unexpected surprise. Charlie Wade¡¯s father-inw was also


    Dining in Heaven Springs.


    This made Donald very happy. He felt that just taking advantage of this opportunity, he would kill


    Charlie Wade¡¯s father-inw first.


    But now seeing that time has passed by almost an hour, Mrr.. Lloyd has not reported any progress


    to himself, which makes Donald aware that something is wrong.


    He called Mrr.. Lloyd but no one answered, and he called Mr. Jones again, but no one answered.


    Actually, the mobile phone is in Mr. Jones¡¯s pocket, but both of his arms are useless, and there is no


    way to get the mobile phone out of his pocket.


    The other four people are the same, and there is nothing they can do at this time.


    If only the fingers were scrapped, it would be nice to still be able to control the phone by sliding the


    belly of the fingers with the drooping fingers, but now, the whole arm can¡¯t use any strength, it¡¯s a


    complete mess.


    Donald couldn¡¯t get through Mr. Jones¡¯s phone, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous.


    Mr. Jones¡¯s strength is very strong. He hasn¡¯t met an opponent so far, so he can¡¯t nt on Don


    Albertt, right?


    Sean frowned and couldn¡¯t help but say to his father Donald: ¡°Dad, Mrr.. Lloyd¡¯s situation, no one


    has given us any reply up to now, did Mr. Jones and the others have an ident?¡±


    Donald shook his head and said confidently: ¡°Impossible, Mr. Jones and the others are all experts.


    They are powerful. Looking at the whole Aurouss Hilll, it is impossible for anyone to be their


    opponent!¡±


    As he was talking, he took out his phone again and called Mr. Jones.


    Immediately afterwards, he heard a cell phone ringing outside the corridor.


    While he was still wondering, he heard the doorbell ring.


    It was a little brother of Mr. Jones, who pressed the doorbell with his forehead.


    When Sean heard the doorbell rang, he blurted out: ¡°It is estimated that someone has returned!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he hurried to the door, opened the door and was stunned for a moment!


    Donald paced over slowly at this time, still smiling and saying: ¡°What am I talking about? With Don


    Albertt¡¯s insignificant role, how can he beat Mr. Jones?¡±


    After finishing speaking, he did not forget to say to his son who was in a daze at the door, and said


    with earnest words: ¡°You, don¡¯t rush and mess up your position. You must be calm when you


    be a big thing. You have to think about this in the future.¡±


    Sean swallowed his saliva, pointed at the five ghost-like people outside the door with horror, and


    said nkly: ¡°Dad,e and take a look!¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Donald said indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t theye back from Heaven Springs? What are they still standing


    outside the door?


    Let theme in and tell me in detail about the process of killing Don Albertt!¡±


    When Sean heard this, he took a step back subconsciously to make room. Mr. Jones and the five


    people gathered up their courage, shook their two broken arms, and walked in with their heads


    downcast and dejected!


    When Donald saw the five peopleing in, he was shocked and stunned. The tea cup in his hand


    was suddenly unsteady, and he dropped to the ground¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 728


    He looked at five ghost-like people, and said dumbfounded: ¡°You¡­you¡­what¡¯s the matter?! What


    happened to your foreheads? Why is it all blood?! This¡­ ¡­. How does it look like it was written by


    someone?!¡±


    As several of them kept their heads down, it was difficult for Donald to make out the words on their


    foreheads.


    Mr. Jones immediately took a step forward, thumped, and knelt in front of Donald, and said in fear,


    ¡°Mr. Webb, I¡¯m not doing things well, please punish us!¡±


    Seeing these people in such a horrible situation, Donald¡¯s heart shook, his face changed suddenly,


    and he asked: ¡°You can tell me clearly, what happened?!¡±


    Mr. Jones knelt on the ground, bowed his head and cried, ¡°Mr. Webb, we will help Mrr.. Lloyd deal


    with Don Albertt as ordered by the young master. Today in Heaven Springs, we had already


    controlled Don Albertt and even caught Wilson. Charlie Wade¡¯s father-inw, but who expected that


    Charlie Wade would suddenly rush in¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, he wept bitterly and said: ¡°Mr. Webb, that Charlie Wade¡¯s strength is too strong,


    not to mention that I am not his worthy opponent. Even the five of us can¡¯t match him at all.


    However, not only did we all have his arms scrapped by him, but he also engraved words on our


    foreheads¡­¡±


    Donald was struck by lightning!


    Better than Mr. Jones?


    Is that still a human? !


    He trembled with disbelief on his face and said, ¡°Even you are not Charlie Wade¡¯s opponents of the


    trash?! That trash¡­that trash is so strong?!¡±


    As he said, he thought of engraving, and hurriedly asked: ¡°Engraving? What kind of words? Look


    up, let me see!¡±


    Mr. Jones and the others hesitated for a while, but didn¡¯t dare to defy Donald¡¯s orders, they could


    only raise their heads with a gray face, that expression was even more tragic than the dead family!


    Donald and his son stared at these people¡¯s foreheads, and suddenly became furious!


    Sean beep!


    Kian loves to eat shit!


    Sean is gay!


    Donald is ipetent!


    I want to poop to Sean to eat!


    They looked at these extremely humiliating words, their faces turned green!


    Donald has lived for most of his life.


    He has seen all kinds of punishment methods, and he has even seen many corpses who died


    tragically, but he has never seen such a scene!


    This¡­this is f*cking cruel!


    Engrave on someone¡¯s forehead, and the engraved words are still so full of humiliation!


    This really makes people feel a tingling scalp and chills in the limbs!


    Donald was panicked and angry, and questioned: ¡°This is all the waste of Charlie Wade?


    Mr. Jones knelt on the ground and said: ¡°It was the calligraphy that he made Don Albertt, and he


    also asked me to bring you a message, saying that if you want to target him, juste, but if you


    dare to involve people around him, then he will let Our Webb family will never recover¡­¡±


    After Sean heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but furious, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Dad, Charlie Wade


    alone would dare to let my Webb family be overwhelmed. What a big tone! How can you be worthy


    of the Webb family¡¯s face if you don¡¯t kill him!¡±


    Donald¡¯s expression was a bit cold, and he said, ¡°Do you think it is easy to kill him? These five


    people have beenpletely abandoned. You and my father and son are in Aurouss Hilll. Now


    there is not even a bodyguard.


    If Charlie Wadees to the door, we What to resist?!¡±


    Just now, Sean, who was pretending to be forced to kill Charlie Wade, turned pale in shock and


    said: ¡°Dad, let¡¯s run now!¡±


    Donald red at him, and said in dissatisfaction: ¡°What are you panicking? This is in Shangri-La! I


    don¡¯t believe that Eastcliff Wade family¡¯s property, that waste dare to kill here! If he really dares to


    come, then Eastcliff Wade The family will never let him go!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 729


    At this moment, the lobby manager who was kicked half-dead by Mr. Jones, with the support of


    several employees, staggered to the door of Cameron Isaac¡¯s office.


    Knocking on the office door, as soon as the lobby manager entered, Cameron Isaac saw that he


    waspletely injured, and blurted out, ¡°Manager, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Manager said indignantly: ¡°Mr. Cameron, some bodyguards from southern region Webb¡¯s family


    dared to break into our hotel and fight me and some security guards in the lobby of our hotel!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Cameron Isaac frowned and blurted out: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Both the Webb family and his


    son live in our presidential suite, and their bodyguards also live in it. Why did they break into the


    hotel? Fight?¡±


    Manager hurriedly exined: ¡°It¡¯s like this. A few of them seemed to have just had a fight with


    someone outside. They were covered in blood, their arms were broken, and their foreheads were


    carved with a knife.


    The face is full of blood, it looks like Shura, doesn¡¯t our hotel always have a request to not allow


    guests with disheveled clothes to enter, so I stopped them¡­¡±


    Cameron Isaac frowned.


    He had also heard of Webb¡¯s bodyguard.


    It is said that the strength is very extraordinary.


    These five people, in Aurouss Hilll, even Cameron Isaac¡¯s own bodyguards may not be their


    opponents. Therefore, when Cameron Isaac heard that their arms and foreheads were engraved on


    them, he was stunned!


    He couldn¡¯t figure out, when did Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon start in ces like Aurouss Hilll?


    Is there such a master who can abolish all the five bodyguards of the Webb family? What kind of


    perverted power must this be?


    Thinking of this, he said to Manager: ¡°This matter is a bit weird, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call someone to


    check it.¡±


    Cameron Isaac had many eyes and ears in Aurouss Hilll. He quickly picked up his mobile phone,


    dialed a number, and said in a cold voice: ¡°Check it out now, the bodyguard of Webb¡¯s family in


    southern region, what did you do in Aurouss Hilll tonight, within five minutes, I want to All results!¡±


    Three minutester, Cameron Isaac¡¯s phone rang. Hearing the words on the other end of the


    phone, Cameron Isaac was struck by lightning!


    It turned out that the bodyguard of the Webb family went to Heaven Springs tonight and wanted to


    punish Don Albertt, but unexpectedly, he was defeated by his young master Charlie Wade!


    The five masters of the Webb family were actually defeated by the young master? !


    Oh my god, Master has such a powerful strength? !


    Cameron Isaac was terrified!


    Immediately, a strong anger surged in his heart!


    Webb family, so bold!


    Don Albertt had been with the young master a long time ago, and he was considered half of the


    Wade family. How dare the Webb familye to Aurouss Hilll to punish Don Albertt, and even


    shed with his own young master?


    They are tired of life, right? !


    Moreover, after this group of people went to punish Don Albertt and was beaten to death by their


    own young master, they were so arrogant that they beat the lobby manager of Shangri-La? !


    Who the hell is going to offend the Wade Family to death!


    Thinking of this, Cameron Isaac was furious!


    I even gave the father and son face back and let them live in the presidential suite in Shangri-La. If


    the young master knew about it, what if the crime came down? !


    The angry Cameron Isaac almost wished to rush to the presidential suite where the Webb family


    and his son are located, and break the legs of these two dogs!


    However, when he thought that the young master was also involved, he didn¡¯t dare to call the shots


    without authorization, so he immediately called Charlie Wade.


    When the phone was connected, Charlie Wade had just stopped the car.


    After the old man got off the car, Charlie Wade said to him: ¡°Dad, I will pick up the phone and go up


    again.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded and said, ¡°You can pick it up, I¡¯ll smoke a cigarette outside and wait for you.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 730


    The old man went to smoke, and he sat in the car to answer the phone.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, ¡°Master, I heard that you have


    a conflict with Webb¡¯s bodyguard?¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and said, ¡°Your information is quite timely!¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: ¡°Master, I also heard that these five people are making trouble in


    Shangri-La, and I found out after finding someone to check.¡±


    With that said, Cameron Isaac exined what happened after the five Mr. Jones went to Shangri-


    La.


    After listening to Charlie Wade, he said coldly: ¡°These five dogs, I didn¡¯t expect that dogs can¡¯t


    change their poop. I thought they could learn to be honest and low-key, but I didn¡¯t expect them to


    have both arms. Leg trouble!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: ¡°Master, now the Webb family and his son are also in Shangri-La,


    what do you want to do with them, you only need to give an order and do so immediately!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°In this way, you go to their room first and break the legs of


    these five dogs.


    I see if they have all their hands and feet gone, what else will they do to cause trouble.¡±


    Cameron Isaac blurted out: ¡°Good master! What else do you want?¡±


    Charlie Wade said again: ¡°There are also Donald and Sean. I don¡¯t n to kill them for the time


    being, but I can¡¯t make them so cheap. You can help me to break one of them and drive them out of


    Aurouss Hilll. !¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cameron Isaac said immediately: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I will do this wisely!¡±


    After speaking, Cameron Isaac asked again: ¡°By the way, Master, do you want me to tell them


    clearly so that they know what kind of existence they provoke?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°If I let them know my true identity, they will probably be


    completely persuaded. That would be boring.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Remember, you went to teach them this time, it was


    completely because the Webb family bodyguards made trouble in Shangri-La and ruined Wade


    family¡¯s face.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said immediately: ¡°I understand Master!¡±


    ¡°Well, I understand, just do it.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the presidential suite at this time, Donald was darkened, looking at the five dead dogs in front of


    him!


    On the one hand, he hated the waste of these five people, even Charlie Wade could not handle it,


    on the other hand, he hated the words engraved on the heads of these five people.


    Damn, it¡¯s aplete insult to the Webb family!


    He shouted to Mr. Jones in a cold voice: ¡°I will arrange for someone to perform cosmetic surgery on


    you, cut off all the skin on your forehead, take skin from other parts of your body and transnt it,


    and then you should be able to remove these words!¡±


    Mr. Jones nodded hurriedly, and said with a trembling, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Webb¡­¡±


    Donald used to have some respect and respect for Mr. Jones, but now he is not pleasing to the eye.


    So, he said coldly: ¡°I will transfer a group of new bodyguards from the family, and then you can


    disband on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Disbanded on the spot?!¡± Mr. Jones blurted out: ¡°Mr. Webb, are you trying to fire us?¡±


    Donald frowned and asked, ¡°Otherwise? I¡¯ll keep you as a bodyguard? Can you still be a bodyguard


    like this?¡±


    Mr. Jones blurted out: ¡°Mr. Webb, our five brothers have been with you for so long, and we have


    killed many people, prevented a lot of disasters, and suffered a lot of injuries for you.


    Today, all five of us were abandoned by Charlie Wade. This is also to help you. How can you get


    into trouble at this time and let us disband on the spot?¡±


    Donald asked in return: ¡°Why? If you don¡¯t dissolve, do you still want me to provide for you?!¡±


    As he said, Donald said in disgust: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me these useless things. I will give you 500,000


    severance pay at that time. If you know how to raise money, you can get out of it. If you don¡¯t know


    how to raise money, Don¡¯t me me for being rude then!¡±

 Chapter 731-735

    Chapter 731-735


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 731


    Although Donald is a billionaire, he is not a generous person.


    In other words, in his eyes, the money that should not be spent is not spent any more.


    For example, Mr. Jones and these five wastes.


    The bodyguard with his broken hand can¡¯t even open the door of his mother¡¯s car. What are you


    going to do?


    Their wages are ridiculously high, and if they continue to be kept, they can only be charity and


    provide them with old age.


    Therefore, they should be driven away as soon as possible at this time. The farther you go, the


    better. Donald actually didn¡¯t want to pay 500,000 severance pay. Therefore, he felt that he was


    already very generous.


    However, Mr. Jones certainly didn¡¯t think so! I am a useless person now!


    What is the concept of waste? In this life, it is tantamount to being an armless person!


    Armless people, eat, drink, and sleep, why don¡¯t they need someone to take care of?


    In the next few decades, there will be more ces to spend money!


    They were so badly injured because of the Webb family. At this time, the Webb family fell into


    trouble, wouldn¡¯t it be their life? !


    Thinking of this, Mr. Jones felt resentful.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Donald.


    Because the Webb family is too strong, five of my own brothers have been scrapped, and dozens of


    bodyguards maye in a blink of an eye. He is already a useless person. When the timees,


    he will face the Webb family. Get killed?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Mr. Jones really wanted to cry without tears at this time.


    Why didn¡¯t I notice that Donald turned out to be such a bastard! The subordinates said that they


    kicked, and the ministers in the armspletely ignored him. He was simply a beast with no heart


    and liver!


    At this moment, the door of the presidential suite was suddenly opened.


    The waiter used the universal room card to open the door of the presidential suite. Then, Cameron


    Isaac walked in with dozens of personal bodyguards with a cold face.


    Donald didn¡¯t expect the door to be opened suddenly, but he was shocked when he saw Cameron


    Isaac walked in slowly with unspeakable anger and indifference.


    Behind him, in addition to following the Manager who was beaten by Mr. Jones before, there were


    also dozens of strong bodyguards in suits.


    Seeing Cameron Isaac¡¯s sudden appearance, Donald felt confused, but he didn¡¯t dare to neglect.


    He hurriedly put away his face full of anger, and smiled: ¡°Isaac, why are you here?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Cameron Isaac said with a cold face and angrily said: ¡°Donald, you are so brave! Do


    you know that Shangri-La is an industry under the name of the Wade family?¡±


    Donald¡¯s expression suddenly stunned, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, is this Cameron Isaac


    taking the wrong pill?


    I was still chatting andughing with me before, so why didn¡¯t I have too much effort in the


    conference, so I changed into such an inhumane face?


    Or even call yourself a dog? !


    However, no matter how unhappy he was, he knew that he could not offend Cameron Isaac.


    Therefore, Donald hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Cameron, of course I know that Shangri-La is the


    industry of the Wade family.


    To be honest, my admiration for the Wade family is really like a surging river, and I hope I can rely


    on you. , Get acquainted with the Wade family, and I will serve the Wade family in the future¡­¡±


    Cameron Isaac looked at Donald, raised his hand and pped him severely, then kicked him to the


    ground.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 732


    Donald screamed, and fell to the ground in pain, panic in his heart.


    Sean, who was next to him, subconsciously rebuked angrily: ¡°Hey, why are you hitting my dad?!¡±


    Cameron Isaac strode to him and hit his nose with a punch.


    He was covered with blood and yelled: ¡°Your dad has to be respectful in front of me. Who are you to


    dare talk to me like this?! Tired of living?


    Believe it or not, I will kill you now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Sean grew up so old and had never suffered from being beaten, so he


    ate twice today.


    First Charlie Wade scrapped one of his own hands, and then Cameron Isaac smashed his nose


    with a punch.


    He was spoiled and arrogant since he was a child. How could he ever suffer such a crime?


    So angrily roared: ¡°Do you think that you are the Wade family¡¯s dog? That¡¯s great? My Webb family


    is the first family in the south of the Yangtze River. I will kill you in a minute!¡±


    As soon as Sean¡¯s voice fell, Donald rushed over, pped his face with a p, and angrily cursed:


    ¡°Bastard thing! How do you talk to Mr. Cameron?! Hurry up to Mr. Cameron. Kneel down and admit


    your mistakes!¡±


    Donald was shocked by Sean at this time.


    He couldn¡¯t think that his own son was so useless, he couldn¡¯t even tell the situation?


    Even if Cameron Isaac was just the Wade family¡¯s dog, the Wade family is standing behind him!


    Who are the Wade Family? One of the top three families in the country!


    In terms of financial resources, the Webb family may not be one-tenth the Wade family.


    Because the Wade family is a trillion-level family, but whether it is one trillion or nine trillion, no one


    can figure out.


    After all, a behemoth like the Wade Family can never be seen through by ordinary people!


    When ites to power and status, the Wade Family is far more numerous than the Webb Family!


    Therefore, even if Cameron Isaac kills the two of them now, the Webb family will definitely not dare


    to react!


    Even his own father, Mr. Webb, might not even care about holding a funeral for himself until he first


    went to Eastcliff and pleaded guilty to the Wade family!


    Sean even dared to scold Cameron Isaac at this time. Isn¡¯t this looking for death? !


    After Sean was pped, he realized that he had caused a catastrophe.


    Apart from anything else, he immediately knelt in front of Cameron Isaac in fear, kowtow and


    begged for mercy: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cameron! I was impulsive! ¡°


    Cameron Isaac went up and kicked him in the chest. After kicking him down, he went up and


    stepped on his face, and said coldly: ¡°Boy, you have offended the Wade family.


    Believe it or not, I can make your Webb family extinct! ¡°


    Sean¡¯s face was swollen just now, and now Cameron Isaac stepped on his face. He couldn¡¯t speak


    clearly, but he could only insist on saying: ¡°Isaac, I¡¯m really wrong.


    You beat me and scolded me. Anyway, please don¡¯t be like me¡­¡±


    Seeing that his son was beaten like this, Donald felt distressed and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Mr.


    Cameron, I have my heartfelt respect for you.


    If you are dissatisfied with us, please tell me. , If someone Webb really did something wrong, I am


    willing to be punished, but you have to make me understand!¡±


    Mr. Cameron sneered, and said, ¡°Your heartfelt respect?


    You respect me, so you let these silly dog   bodyguards of your Webb family rush into my Shangri-La


    lobby. In my Shangri-La lobby, and hurt my Shangri-La people? Then if you don¡¯t respect me, will


    you even call me?¡±


    Donald was struck by lightning! What?


    His bodyguard actually beat Cameron Isaac¡¯s men in the lobby of Shangri-La?


    Which thing with no brain did this? Thinking of this, Donald¡¯s icy eyes fell on Mr. Jones and the


    others. Needless to say, he also knows that it must be one of these five people who caused the


    catastrophe!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 733


    Donald was extremely angry, staring at the five people kneeling on the ground, and asked coldly:


    ¡°Who did it? Or did the five of you do it together?!¡±


    Feeling the killing intent in Donald¡¯s eyes, Mr. Jones was shocked. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Webb, it¡¯s


    not us to me! We have already exined to the security guard at the door and the lobby


    manager and said we are Webb.


    People at home, but they insisted that our manners were disordered and that we were not allowed


    toe in, I was anxious to return to you, so I broke into the hotel and shed with them¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Donald suddenly became angry. He pped on the face and cursed: ¡°It¡¯s really a


    bunch of trash! Can Shangri-La also be something you can break through?!¡±


    As he said, he immediately said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Mr. Cameron! These five wastes attacked your


    people, I want you to kill them!¡±


    In fact, Donald couldn¡¯t wait for Cameron Isaac to drag these five people away and kill them. They


    are five wastes anyway, and leaving them in the world will only waste your own money.


    Cameron Isaac also knew Donald¡¯s wishful thinking, and said coldly: ¡°Donald, are you the boss? If


    you don¡¯t help your little brother, you will sell your own people if something happens. Your Webb


    family¡¯s work is really true. Too low-level, isn¡¯t it? If it¡¯s spread out, how do you Webb family still


    mix?¡±


    Donald was suddenly shocked.


    What does Cameron Isaac mean? He has already handed over all the five people who are looking


    for things to him. He still holds on to him?


    However, he dared not yell at Cameron Isaac, so he could only suppress the soaring anger in his


    heart, walked to Cameron Isaac¡¯s body, and apologized: ¡°Isaac, this matter is my fault. I apologize


    to you!¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°In order to express my apologies, I am willing to spend 10 million


    Dor for the medical expenses and mental damage expenses of the injured staff. I hope you can


    forgive the Webb family for this mistake.


    What do you think? ¡°


    In his opinion, although Cameron Isaac is the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurouss Hilll,


    after all, he is also the second-generation heir of the Webb family somehow, and he also paid out 10


    million aspensation.


    No matter what, the other party will not be because This trivial matter will cause conflict and


    disharmony with the southern region Webb family, right?


    Unexpectedly, Cameron Isaac¡¯s face was still cold at this time, and said, ¡°Do you think that my


    dignified Eastcliff Wade family cares about ten million Dor? ording to your statement, I will


    now let people beat you father and son into rubbish. , And give another 20 million to Mr. Webb who


    is far away in Eastcliff. Even if this matter is over, do you agree?!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Donald¡¯s expression was so ugly and ugly.


    He never expected that Cameron Isaac would be so stubborn!


    The few of my own non-eyed subordinates just beat a lobby manager in a small area. What¡¯s the


    big deal?


    Moreover, the other party didn¡¯t suffer multiple injuries. Cameron Isaac had to chat with himself here


    for this?


    With Cameron Isaac¡¯s tough attitude, if someone else came over, Donald would have let him be


    broken into pieces!


    You know, throughout the southern region, the second-generation heir to the dignified Webb family,


    when did he suffer such grievances?


    But having said that, he never dared to offend Cameron Isaac, after all, he was the spokesperson of


    the Wade family in Aurouss Hilll.


    As the second-generation heir of the Webb family, once there is a conflict with Cameron Isaac, it


    means that the Webb family is directly provoking the authority of the Wade family.


    In this way, it will definitely bring great trouble to the whole family!


    Once Eastcliff Wade family asks the guilt, and fights for it, the Webb family is bound to fall into an


    abyss that cannot be restored!


    Therefore, he could only endure the anger deep in his heart and did not immediately break out. He


    was very aware of the current affairs and smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Cameron, I said the wrong thing. I


    apologize to you. I hope you won¡¯t remember the misdeed!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 734


    After speaking, he licked his lips and said: ¡°Mr. Cameron, how do you want to solve this matter


    today? As long as you give a solution, Webb will do everything you can to do the way you said!¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled coldly in his heart, and secretly said in his heart that this second-generation


    heir of the Webb family is quite capable of bending and stretching, and sure enough.


    However, today they provoke their own young master, it is really impossible for me toe!


    Had it not been for themand of the young master, Cameron Isaac would have waited to cut


    them off immediately!


    He snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t ept your apology, nor will the Eastcliff Wade family


    ept it!¡±


    Donald held back his anger and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Cameron, how do you want to solve it?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said coldly: ¡°Your five men injured my people with their legs. I want to abolish all the


    legs of these five people!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Donald immediately said without hesitation: ¡°No problem! Since


    Mr. Cameron has spoken, these five people¡¯s legs will be at your disposal!¡±


    As soon as Mr. Jones heard this, he suddenly copsed and shouted: ¡°Donald! You can¡¯t be like


    this, right?!


    The five of us have already had our arms destroyed. If our legs are destroyed, what is the difference


    with the living dead?! ¡°


    Donald scolded coldly: ¡°Damn, your arms were scrapped because you were inferior to human skills,


    and your legs were scrapped because you offended Mr. Cameron. This is all your fault, you deserve


    it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mr. Jones roared angrily: ¡°Donald, you are an old tortoise bastard! If I knew you were such


    a face, I Mr. Jones should screw your head off!¡±


    Donald was furious and said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Mr. Cameron, you see, for this kind of bastard


    thing, you break their legs, it is all kind of grace to them!


    Such people should be killed directly. !¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled yfully and said: ¡°They were damned originally, but I saw the carved


    calligraphy on their foreheads, and felt that the five of them had to live well to be worthy of the


    artwork on their foreheads.¡±


    Donald¡¯s face suddenly became a little ugly.


    The foreheads of these five people were all engraved with words that insulted the Webb family.


    Cameron Isaac actually said that these words are works of art. Isn¡¯t that an insult to the Webb


    family?


    However, he dared not pretend to force Cameron Isaac.


    So I can onlyugh with him and say: ¡°Since Mr. Cameron, you think they are alive, please interrupt


    their legs and let them be a useless person forever!¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded yfully, and his opponent said, ¡°Come on, first interrupt these five dog legs


    for me!¡±


    Donald breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Cameron Isaac can calm down his anger this time.


    However, he felt wrong again in an instant!


    Cameron Isaac just said, ¡°First¡± interrupt the legs of these five dogs? ! Why is it first? Is there


    anything after?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 735


    Before Donald had figured out what Cameron Isaac¡¯s remark meant, Cameron Isaac¡¯s men had


    already moved!


    His subordinates are also top masters, but if you really talk about strength, no one may be better


    than Mr. Jones.


    However, Mr. Jones is now half a dead dog, and it may be okay to deal with ordinary people, but


    dealing with experts is simply a waste.


    Therefore, facing Cameron Isaac¡¯s men, he has no opportunity to refute or resist.


    Charlie Wade had already nned his destiny in advance! Mr. Jones¡¯s heart was extremely


    desperate and dead. I never dreamed that I would end up like this!


    If your legs are also abolished, wouldn¡¯t you bepletely cold in this life?


    At that time, I will be a d*ck with a broken arm and leg, lying on the bed, unable to move, and not


    even capable of taking care of himself¡­


    At this time, Cameron Isaac¡¯s men stepped forward to Mr. Jones and the others, and the first one


    started with Mr. Jones.


    The man said coldly to some of his men, ¡°Hold his legs for me!¡±


    Several men immediately stepped forward and pressed Mr. Jones¡¯s legs to the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, the man took out a finger tiger made of pure steel from his arms, put it on


    his hand, and mmed it against Mr. Jones¡¯s right knee. The whole knee was suddenly broken into


    g.


    Mr. Jones suddenly felt a piercing pain, and kept wailing.


    But this is only halfway through!


    The other party then mmed on the knee of his other leg again, and with a click, the knee cracked.


    Afterwards, this person kept breaking all the legs of these five bodyguards!


    There was a wailing in the living room of the presidential suite.


    Donald¡¯splexion did not change the slightest. These five people, he couldn¡¯t wait to kill them


    directly, so he didn¡¯t care about their current fate.


    I only care if Cameron Isaac is satisfied.


    If not satisfied, what else would he want? !


    So he asked Cameron Isaac: ¡°Mr. Cameron, I don¡¯t know the result now, are you still satisfied?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said coldly: ¡°Of course not satisfied!¡±


    Donald trembled all over, and hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Cameron, how can you be satisfied?¡±


    Cameron Isaac looked at him with a cold expression in his eyes: ¡°It¡¯s very simple, I want you and


    your son to have a leg!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Donald looked startled and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Cameron, are you kidding too much?¡±


    Cameron Isaac squinted his eyes and asked him, ¡°Which one of your eyes saw me joking with


    you?!¡±


    Donald stepped back involuntarily in fright, and blurted out in a panic: ¡°Mr. Cameron, the person


    under his hand has had a little conflict because of a little misunderstanding, why should you take


    this seriously?¡±


    As he said, he lowered his posture and said in a humble tone: ¡°If Webb did not hear well in any way,


    please ask Mr. Cameron to make it clear that Webb will make all efforts to correct it. You don¡¯t need


    to continue to hold onto it. It hurts the harmony between our two families, right?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said coldly: ¡°Only your Webb family is worthy to talk to the Wade family about


    peace? Are you a fart?¡±


    After all, Cameron Isaac sternly shouted: ¡°If you want to survive, just let me get rid of a leg,


    otherwise, nobody can save you today!¡±


    Donald trembled in shock! This Cameron Isaac is going to be real! Want a leg by yourself? ! What a


    joke!


    He is the eldest son of the Webb family and the second-generation heir of the Webb family!


    In the whole southern region, I can be said to be under one person and over ten thousand people,


    and the only person above him is his own Father.


    The Webb family is strong throughout the southern region, and it is always the Webb family bullying


    others. When has it been bullied by others? !


    This Cameron Isaac rushed in and beat him up with his son, but for the Wade Family¡¯s face, he


    could bear it.


    However, he actually wants to break the legs of himself and his son, how can he ept it? !


    If this were to be spread out, wouldn¡¯t the Webb family be discredited? !


    Thinking of this, he plucked up courage and shouted sharply: ¡°Cameron Isaac! Don¡¯t go too far! Do


    you think you are a member of the Wade family?


    You are just a subordinate of the Wade family! Who gave you the courage to let you dare Against


    my Webb family?! Even if my Webb family is not as strong as the Wade family, it is still the first


    family in the south of the Yangtze River. I don¡¯t believe that the Wade family will indulge you like


    this?!¡±

 Chapter 736-740

    Chapter 736-740


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 736


    Cameron Isaac smiled yfully: ¡°Do you want to know who gave me the courage? I¡¯m sorry, it was


    Master Wade!¡±


    If it was normal, he was just a spokesperson for the Wade family, and he really didn¡¯t dare to directly


    conflict with the Webb family on behalf of the Wade family, let alone interrupt the legs of Webb¡¯s


    parents and grandson.


    However, today¡¯s decision was not made by myself, but by my young master!


    If his young master said he wanted to kill the Webb family and his son, he would immediately follow


    suit, and the Wade family would definitely support the protection!


    Therefore, Cameron Isaac has no scruples at all.


    Donald and his son were stunned! Is Master Wade going to deal with himself? However, when did


    you offend Master Wade? ! I don¡¯t even know Master Wade!


    At this moment, if they were killed, they couldn¡¯t know that Charlie Wade, the well-known trash son


    in Aurouss Hilll, was actually the young master of the Wade Family!


    Donald said in a panic: ¡°Mr Cameron, is there any misunderstanding in this? When did we offend


    Master Wade?¡±


    Cameron Isaac was toozy to exin to them, sneered, and said to the people around him: ¡°First


    discard that small leg! Then discard the old one!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the man in ck around him rushed to Sean!


    Sean was scared! He was pressed to the ground by the man in ck and shouted: ¡°Dad! Hurry up


    and help Dad! Dad, help me!¡±


    Donald was trembling even at his teeth!


    I thought that Shangri-La was the safest ce, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be the real wolf den!


    This Cameron Isaac, relying on being a member of the Wade family, is confident, what can he do


    now? beg for mercy?


    He doesn¡¯t buy it at all! Show your identity? He doesn¡¯t care at all!


    Go head-to-head with him? Is there anyone else avable around me? Thinking of this, his heart


    waspletely ashes! He knew that he could not save his son. I can¡¯t even save myself!


    At this moment, the ck man wearing a finger tiger¡¯s punch suddenly fell!


    After the click, Sean howled sadly like a ughtered pig!His right leg is useless! The right hand and


    right leg are all dead at this time!


    Moreover, the injury of the right leg is too serious, and there is no possibility of recovery!


    In other words, in the future, he, the dignified eldest son of the Webb family, will be ame


    ridiculed by others! Sean burst into tears immediately! How could this be! Why is this happening? !


    What kind of ce is Aurouss Hilll?


    Why do you feel that this small city is full of devastating demons! Donald was heartbroken. The one


    he loves most is the eldest son.


    After all, the eldest son will inherit his mantle in the future, and he has always been a focus of


    training. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a disabled person now!


    And his second son is still that shit swallowing beast that eats shit every hour¡­


    Why is your own destiny so miserable? !


    At this time, Cameron Isaac pointed to Donald who was indignant in his heart, and said to the ck


    man: ¡°Come on, this old guy!¡±


    Donald snorted in his heart, his legs softened involuntarily, and he knelt on the ground with a


    thump¡­


    Cameron Isaac looked at him who was kneeling, andughed coldly: ¡°Oh, Mr. Webb, why are you


    kneeling? Kneeling, you also have to break your leg!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 737


    Donald copsed!


    He knew that he was already powerless. When he came to Aurouss Hilll this time, instead of


    detecting the murderer of the younger son, he got in with his elder son¡¯s legs¡­


    Cameron Isaac¡¯s subordinates walked to the front in three or two steps, grabbed his right leg, fists


    up and down¡­


    Donald felt an extremely strong pain in his knee, and the pain almost made him faint.


    He gritted his teeth and tried to stop himself from screaming, but the severe pain only made him


    endure for less than ten seconds, and then he let out a cry, crying!


    Cameron Isaac looked at all this coldly, and snorted disdainfully: ¡°Webb Family, for whatever the


    f*ck, I dare to stray wild on the Wade Family¡¯s site. This is a little punishment for you. If you dare to


    touch Wade Family, the Wade Family will definitely destroy your Webb Family!¡±


    Cameron Isaac¡¯s words are loud and loud! Especially thest six words, destroy your Webb family!


    It was even so scary that Donald twitched violently!


    what happened¡­¡­ What exactly happened here¡­¡­ Why does the Wade Family want to target


    themselves so?


    If I wanted to kneel and lick the Wade family, I couldn¡¯t find a chance. Why would the Wade family


    hate them for being a shareholder and would punish themselves so


    He can¡¯t figure it out, totally can¡¯t figure it out!


    He can only attribute all this to Mr. Jones¡¯s five people who fought in Shangri-La!


    It seems that the Wade family¡¯s majesty really does not tolerate any form of trampling, even if it is


    just making trouble in the Wade Family¡¯s property and beating Wade Family¡¯s insignificant


    subordinates, they will also be punished by the Wade Family!


    Donald hates this damn Mr. Jones crazy! me him!


    It was he who hired him, so he and his son were also implicated! At this moment, he could not wait


    to rush over and choke this Mr. Jones alive! Moreover, his heart was really moved to kill!


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t kill people on Cameron Isaac¡¯s territory, but he had made up his mind.


    After leaving Shangri-La, he immediately called and asked the family to send some masters over to


    kill Mr. Jones and his four brothers directly, leaving them five dead.


    At this time, Cameron Isaac said coldly: ¡°I will give you ten minutes to get out of Shangri-La. If you


    are still in Shangri-La after ten minutes, I will have your other leg broken too!¡±


    Donald trembled all over, and hurriedly said with sincerity and fear: ¡°Mr. Cameron, let¡¯s go now!


    Let¡¯s go!¡±


    After speaking, he jumped to his son¡¯s side, reached out to help him, tearful, andforted: ¡°Son,


    let¡¯s go back home. Dad must find the best orthopedic doctor to treat your leg!¡±


    Sean also cried in a mess. With the help of his father, he got up with difficulty and cried and said,


    ¡°Dad¡­can my legs be cured?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it will definitely be possible!¡± Donald also knew that the knee has beenpletely shattered,


    and there is almost no possibility of cure. Even if all the artificial joints are reced, there will be


    serious damage in the future, even if it is not ame, it is ame man. It is absolutely impossible to


    restore the appearance of a normal person.


    However, he cannot see his son that way. He is still young after all! So, he didn¡¯t dare to pack things


    anymore, and supported each other with his son, and walked to the door of the presidential suite. At


    this time, Cameron Isaac suddenly smiled and said: ¡°Hold on!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 738


    Donald trembled all over, turned around, and asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Cameron, what do you want to


    say?¡±


    Cameron Isaac pointed to Mr. Jones and other five people lying on the ground, and said coldly: ¡°You


    two, drag me out these five dead dogs, don¡¯t dirty my Shangri-La ce!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Donald was anxious, almost vomiting blood!


    After a while, he came back to his senses and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Cameron, these five people have


    nothing to do with the Webb family anymore, you can do it at will! You want to kill or smash it!¡±


    Cameron Isaac said coldly: ¡°Did you forget what I just said? These five people have works of art on


    their foreheads.


    You brought them back to Webb¡¯s house, waited on me and let them live well, and you must not let


    them die. , Let alone remove the artwork on their foreheads, understand?¡±


    artwork¡­¡­


    Donald looked at Mr. Jones and the five of them with resentment. Every word on the forehead of


    these five people was like a sharp knife, mming his heart!


    Now, Cameron Isaac actually asked him to take these five people home to serve? This is really too


    humiliating! However, he did not dare to have the slightest temper. What can you humiliate


    yourself? What should be received, still have to be received!


    It seems that at the moment I can only deal with him first, take these five people away and bring


    them back home, and then let them evaporate!


    Just as thinking about this, Cameron Isaac said again: ¡°Yes, I forgot to remind you, these five


    people are to be brought home, you will let them live well, and they will be sent to Aurouss Hilll by


    special ne every once in a while for my inspection. I want the life of one of your sons; if two


    people die, I want the life of a pair of your sons; if three people die, your dog¡¯s life is mine!¡±


    Donald Webb¡¯s body trembled violently with anger! This¡­this is shit riding on the neck! What


    exactly does Cameron Isaac have against my Webb family?


    Why do you want to humiliate yourself in such an extremely insulting way? However, how dare he


    say a word to Cameron Isaac?


    So I could only cry and nod: ¡°Mr. Cameron, what you say is what¡­¡±


    Cameron Isaac was satisfied and said coldly: ¡°Okay, you two, get out with them behind your back!¡±


    Donald begged: ¡°Mr. Cameron, I broke my leg, my son also broke his leg, and he also broke his


    hand earlier today. We two disabled people, how can we carry these five people on their backs¡­ ..


    Please forgive us, or please arrange some of your subordinates to help carry them out¡­¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked coldly: ¡°If you don¡¯t carry it, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t leave if you don¡¯t carry . I will


    break your hands and feet.


    The seven of you are lying here together waiting for the Webb family to pick you up!¡±


    Sean suddenly copsed and cried: ¡°Mr. Cameron¡­how did we make you unhappy, please give us


    a good time, don¡¯t torture me and my dad, I¡¯ll kowtow to you!¡±


    With that, Sean, who had broken his leg, knelt on the ground with difficulty and kept kowtow with


    one hand supporting it.


    He is really scared! And I¡¯m so scared!


    What the hell is the top luxury Shangri-La, this is simply Hell on earth!


    I just want to escape now, escape back to the southern region, escape back to my own home, then


    lock myself up and lick the wounds alone.


    What happened today is really humiliating, and he will not even want to go out to meet people in the


    next few years!


    Cameron Isaac didn¡¯t buy anything for his kneeling and kowtow, and said coldly: ¡°Well, I have


    already said, either you two will get me away from these five dogs, or you will be such dead


    dogs just like them. There are only two roads, choose your own!¡±


    Donald hurriedly and humbly pleaded: ¡°Mr. Cameron, don¡¯t be angry, we will get them all out, even if


    it is crawling, we will drag all five of them out!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 739


    With Donald¡¯spletepromise, the injured andme father and son can only leaned down


    with a gray face and tried their best to prepare to carry Mr. Jones and others out of the Shangri-La


    Hotel.


    However, the two had already be disabled, and Sean was even more miserable, having


    broken hands and feet, so carrying these five profuse sweats was simply extremely difficult.


    The father and son took the lead in dragging Mr. Jones out, and every time they took a step, they


    both panted with exhaustion.


    Not only was he tired, but the leg that was broken was even more painful.


    However, neither of them dared to yell at this time, so they could only grit their teeth and persist.


    Cameron Isaac hugged his shoulders, as if watching a good show, watching the father and son


    exert all their energy, and drag the five people to the square outside Shangri-La Hotel one after


    another like a shitball.


    Donald slumped on the ground tiredly and raised his hand to wipe off his sweat. Then he asked


    Cameron Isaac: ¡°Mr. Cameron, are you satisfied now?¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded and said coldly: ¡°But you took too long. I let you do it in ten minutes. How


    about you? It took an hour!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Donald said humiliatingly: ¡°The legs and feet of Sean and I are indeed


    inconvenient. It is a waste of your precious time.¡±


    Cameron Isaac snorted, and said, ¡°You know it!¡±


    Afterwards, he said sharply: ¡°This square at the entrance is also my site for Shangri-La. Hurry up


    and let peoplee and pick you up. If Ie outter, if I see you are still there, I will break your


    other leg!¡±


    After Cameron Isaac finished speaking, he turned and left the scene.


    The father and son were left almost desperate.


    Sean cried and asked Donald at this time: ¡°Dad, what shall we do now? I want to go back to the


    southern region, and I don¡¯t want to stay in Aurouss Hilll anymore¡­¡±


    Donald gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I will call your grandfather now and ask him to send a helicopter


    over to take us back!¡±


    In fact, Donald had already broken his heart in Aurouss Hilll. At this time, he just wanted to go back


    and treat his legs quickly.


    So Donald immediately called his father, and on the phone, heined to his father about what


    happened here.


    After listening to this, Mr. Webb became furious.


    ¡°The Wade Family is really deceiving people too much!¡±


    His eldest son and eldest grandson had both broken their legs, and it was fake that Mr. Webb was


    not angry.


    However, after getting angry, he sighed again and said, ¡°Wait, I will contact the general aviation


    company in Aurouss Hilll, and hurry up to rent a helicopter to pick you up.¡±


    Donald also knew that even if his father regained his energy, there would be no way to do this. After


    all, the Webb family could only be regarded as ants in front of the Wade family, without any strength


    topete with it.


    A few minutester, the old man called and told Donald: ¡°The helicopter has been found. I will be


    there to pick you up in 15 minutes!¡±


    ¡°Great¡­¡± Donald even choked up.


    He has never suffered such a big humiliation in his life. Now he is like a child who has been


    wronged outside, just thinking about being able to go home sooner.


    After hanging up the phone, he said to Sean: ¡°Your grandpa has arranged a helicopter, and it will be


    there in 15 minutes!¡±


    When Sean heard this, he cried in excitement.


    Donald hugged him, and the father and son cried together.


    The five Mr. Jones lying on the ground also felt veryplicated.


    They are sad, because they are nowpletely useless, and may never have the chance to stand


    up.


    But they were also very fortunate. Fortunately, Cameron Isaac came forward and asked the Webb


    family to take care of them and send them to be inspected by Cameron Isaac regrly.


    This also means that he will not be retaliated by the Webb family and will not be killed by the Webb


    family. On the contrary, he will be raised by the Webb family.


    Thinking about it this way, at least the future life will still have a fall, otherwise, with Donald¡¯s


    character, he will definitely kill himself immediately.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 740


    At this moment, Kian, who had been at the Webb¡¯s Family home, suddenly called Donald.


    At this time, he had just finished eating and had just regained his senses. Regardless of the stench


    in his mouth, he hurriedly called his father Donald.


    Donald didn¡¯t expect the younger son to call him.


    After all, he has been very depressed during this period of time. Every time he finishes eating, he


    wants to die andmit suicide. The whole person is very decadent. No one wants to see or talk.


    I don¡¯t know why you are calling yourself at this time?


    Could it be that I heard about what happened to my eldest son and called tofort me?


    Thinking of this, Donald felt somewhat relieved.


    But after the call was connected, he heard Kian¡¯s extremely flustered voice: ¡°Dad! It¡¯s not good!


    Grandpa had a heart attack just now!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Donald blurted out, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? When I was talking on the phone with your


    grandpa just now, his voice sounded fine!¡±


    Kian said: ¡°Just now, a friend of my grandfather called and asked him to watch a video on


    Facebook, and I showed it to him. As a result, he suffered a heart attack after watching it! Now the


    medical team at home is trying to rescue him. Fortunately, there is no danger to life¡±


    ¡°Video? What video?!¡± Donald said anxiously: ¡°What kind of video is the old man who has nothing to


    watch? Are you scared by the horror videos above?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Kian blurted out: ¡°There is a pair of father and son with lettering on their foreheads. They


    said that a cross talk was sent to Facebook!¡±


    ¡°Crosstalk?!¡± Donald didn¡¯t understand even more.


    Then he suddenly asked: ¡°What did you just say, lettering on your forehead?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kian said hurriedly: ¡°They introduced themselves, and said one was called Mrr.. Lloyd and


    the other was Marcus!¡±


    Donald is even more surprised!


    What happened to these two father and son?


    Yes indeed!


    When I saw that Mr. Jones and the others had be useless and had their foreheads engraved


    on them, I was shocked that they were not enough, and Ipletely forgot about Mrr.. Lloyd and


    his son.


    Where did these two go?


    Said the cross talk went?


    So, he asked in amazement: ¡°What did these two talk about on video? How could you have your


    grandpa¡¯s heart attack?¡±


    Kian said: ¡°I probably watched a little bit. Their video is all about scolding our family. The scolding is


    really terrible! They not only tease me about eating shit, they also tease you and my brother. With


    my mother and my grandpa!¡±


    ¡°f*ck!¡± Donald was furious, and scolded: ¡°The father and son named Lloyd are guilty of having a


    bear heart and a leopard! Dare to take our Webb family for fun?!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately said to Sean: ¡°Quickly open Facebook and search for Mrr.. Lloyd


    Marcus¡¯s video!¡±


    Sean was very surprised. He didn¡¯t know why his father wanted to watch Facebook suddenly, let


    alone why Mrr.. Lloyd, Marcus and his son would talk about on Facebook.


    However, he obediently took out his phone, turned on Facebook, searched Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus,


    and suddenly came out a video that had been liked more than a million times!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He subconsciously clicked on it, and the voices of Mrr.. Lloyd, Marcus and his son came out.


    Donald also hurried over to listen. It didn¡¯t matter if he heard it, the expressions of the father and


    son were getting more and more ugly!


    Halfway through hearing this, Donald hated him, and almost wanted to take a knife himself and cut


    Mrr.. Lloyd, Marcus and his son thousands of times!


    Do not! Thousands of knives can¡¯t solve the hatred in my heart!

 Chapter 741-745

    Chapter 741-745


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 741


    It¡¯s not just Donald who is angry. Sean was also angry!


    This ¡°cross talk¡± between Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus and his son almost crushed and humiliated the


    entire Webb family on the ground!


    Even after the humiliation was over, the father and son pissed on them!


    What makes them even more uneptable!


    This cross talk was spread to Facebook and made it public all over the Inte!


    Since the Webb family is the first family in the south of the Yangtze River, it can be regarded as


    having a good face in the country, so this cross talk so openly mocked them, satirized them, and


    insulted them, and it exploded in the circle ofizens!


    On the one hand, people are curious, what is the origin of these two foreheads? You dare to insult


    the Webb family so much, isn¡¯t this looking for death?


    On the other hand, people also like to watch this kind of big family drama, so everyone started to


    pay attention to this video, so it immediately got a huge amount of attention.


    Now the wholework is spreading this cross talk frantically. Countless people reposted, liked,


    commented, and even reposted it on Facebook, Instagram, Tik Tok, WeChat groups, and QQ


    groups. The poprity is extremely high.


    Donald Webbwas enraged, so he immediately took out his cell phone and called his local


    underground spokesperson in Eastcliff. As soon as he came up, he said, ¡°I want the lives of Mrr..


    Lloyd and Marcus and his son! Today! I want it tonight!¡±


    The other party was surprised and asked, ¡°Master Webb, is it because of the Facebook video?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so fcking bullshit?!¡± When Donald heard that he also mentioned the Facebook video,


    he knew that this matter had spread so much, he blurted out: ¡°Find them both tonight, kill them both,


    I¡¯ll give you 20 million, if you can¡¯t find it or kill them, I¡¯ll fcking kill you!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Lord Webb, I¡¯ll take ten carts to Aurouss Hilll overnight, and find them if I say anything, kill


    them both, and give this breath to Lord Webb!¡±


    But Donald didn¡¯t know. At this moment, Mrr.. Lloyd¡¯s family had already drove on the highway


    overnight and rushed all the way to Eastcliff.


    After arrangements were made to kill Mrr.. Lloyd and his son, Donald immediately called a friend.


    As soon as he came up, he said to the other party: ¡°Mr. Phillips, did you see that video on


    Facebook?¡±


    ¡°I saw it.¡± The other party couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Old Webb, what¡¯s the background of this person,


    dare to fight against you like this?¡±


    Donald said coldly: ¡°Just leave it alone, I have sent someone to kill them. I called you to ask you for


    a favor.¡±


    ¡°You said.¡±


    Donald said: ¡°I have 30 million. Please help me contact the public rtionspany and the


    operation of Facebook, and help me delete this video. It is best to block the entirework and don¡¯t


    let it spread again!¡±


    Now, celebrities, celebrities, and entrepreneurs all have special crisis public rtions.


    Once the negatives broke out on the Inte, you can immediately spend a lot of money on it, and


    all kinds of online searches and news can be removed.


    Therefore, what Donald thought at this time was to quickly spend money to remove all the videos.


    After the removal, there will be no new transmissions, so after a while, people will naturally forget


    about this.


    Or, when someone else¡¯s news breaks out, everyone¡¯s eyes will be attracted by the other person,


    and then they will be relieved.


    The other party thought for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Webb, you have too much influence in this matter.


    If you want topletely suppress it, 30 million is not enough!¡±


    Donald immediately said: ¡°Then you make an offer! How much can you suppress it!¡±


    The other party hesitated for a while and said: ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say 100 million, don¡¯t say 50 million,


    you give me 70 million, I promise to delete this video permanently on Facebook!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Donald blurted out: ¡°I will arrange for someone to make money now!¡±


    Soon, Donald arranged his own finances and immediately remitted 70 million Dor to the other


    company.


    While Donald was waiting for the helicopter, the video was deleted on Facebook.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade was in the kitchen, cooking while watching the volume of video ys


    and likes soaring.


    Marcus¡¯s phone is in front of him, and his Facebook ount is about to explode at this time!


    Charlie Wade liked his ck humor very much, and felt that it was a very murderous punishment for


    the Webb family.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 742


    However, when the number of likes exceeded 1.5 million, his Facebook suddenly prompted: ¡°Your


    ount has been permanently banned for posting illegal videos!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned suddenly. What the hell? Permanent ban?


    He immediately took out his mobile phone and searched for the cross talk between Mrr.. Lloyd and


    his son, and found that the entire Facebook had been deleted cleanly!


    He suddenly realized that this must be Donald who spent money to do crisis deletion public


    rtions!


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that Donald could still use this method to curb the spread of the video,


    and he was suddenly a little annoyed.


    After thinking about it, he took out his cell phone and called Stephen Thompson who was far away


    in Eastcliff.


    If Cameron Isaac is only one of the many spokespersons of the Wade family, but Stephen


    Thompson is the only steward of the Wade family.


    In other words, in the entire Wade family, except for the surname Wade, he is the top.


    After the phone call, Stephen Thompson immediately said respectfully: ¡°Hello Master, you haven¡¯t


    called me for a long time.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and said, ¡°I called you now. I want to ask you for help.¡±


    Stephen Thompson hurriedly said: ¡°Master, you are serious. You are the young master of the Wade


    family, and I am a servant of the Wade family. If you have anything to do, just tell me!¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I want to ask you, how much is Facebook worth now?¡±


    Stephen Thompson thought for a while, and said: ¡°If you calcte it based on the valuation, there


    are some elements of false reporting. The dered valuation should be about 130 billion Dor.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°If you buy it directly?


    How much is the price?¡±


    Stephen Thompson said: ¡°If the price is one price, it will be between 80 billion and 90 billion.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Can you buy Facebook for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Stephen Thompson said immediately: ¡°Master, wait a moment, I will let people contact the


    boss of Facebook. I believe he will not refuse the offer from the Wade family.¡±


    Charlie Wade said in his heart, as long as Facebook bought it, he would put that crosstalk on the


    homepage of Facebook users across the country, asking them to open Facebook, and they would


    see that crosstalk.


    Don¡¯t your Webb family want to delete the video with me? I f*cking bought this videopany


    directly, I see how you delete it!


    At this time, Donald didn¡¯t know that Charlie Wade had already started to buy Facebook.


    He searched the video several times, and finally heaved a sigh of relief after finding that there was


    no video.


    However, his anger towards Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus did not diminish at all. Moreover, he thought


    carefully about the details.


    Marcus had long been engraved with the word ¡°Pathetic Jerk¡± on his forehead. I knew this, but Mrr..


    Lloyd¡¯s forehead had not been engraved before. When I saw him today, he was fine.


    In other words, this video should have been shot after Mr. Jones was defeated and abandoned by


    Charlie Wade.


    Moreover, in the video, the father and sonughed more ugly than they cried. It should be the video


    that someone threatened them to film.


    Anyway, who threatened them? It seems that there is only one possibility, and that is Charlie Wade!


    Thinking of this, Donald gritted his teeth bitterly! The surname is Wade, I will kill you one day!


    Otherwise, I will be called a person in vain!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 743


    Just when Donald finally breathed a sigh of relief because Facebook¡¯s video was deleted, he never


    dreamed that Facebook had alreadypleted the transaction with the Wade Family in Eastcliff.


    Eastcliff Wade Family acquired Facebook wholly-owned for 85 billion.


    Before this news was released, the Wade family had already begun to take over Facebook¡¯s


    operations.


    The first thing they did was to restore Marcus¡¯s deleted ount, as well as the deleted hot video.


    Immediately afterwards, the technicians through the setting, let all the mobile users across the


    country, the first time they turn on the app, they will see this video directly on the screen!


    Donald didn¡¯t know that things had changed a hundred and eighty degrees. When he was waiting


    for the helicopter toe over, he suddenly received another call from Kian.


    Kian yelled in panic on the phone: ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on, why is the video ying when the


    Facebook app is turned on?


    ! Now the number of likes has exceeded two million, I asked many people, when they open the app


    this video ys!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Donald eximed suddenly and blurted out: ¡°Are you sure? I just spent 70 million to solve


    this problem, there is no reason toe up again!¡±


    Kian said confidently: ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. I saw it myself. As long as you open the app, it¡¯s that


    section. I also asked several people that their app is like this. Dad, what should I do now¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Donald said with a ck face, ¡°Let me see what is going on!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately hung up and asked Sean to turn on Facebook. really!


    As soon as Facebook is turned on, it is the crosstalk by Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus by default!


    He was so angry that he immediately called the person who was in crisis public rtions, and


    blurted out: ¡°Mr. Phillips, are you ying me so much? Howe the video is released again?! And


    all users will see it by default! ¡°


    The other party said embarrassingly: ¡°Oh, Mr. Webb, I just received the news. You can¡¯t me me


    for this. The main reason is that Eastcliff Wade¡¯s family just bought Facebook and paid 85 billion in


    cash. The other party did not hesitate. They just sold it¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Donald went crazy and eximed: ¡°The Wade family bought


    Facebook whole?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mr. Phillips said embarrassingly, ¡°Just now, they contacted Facebook¡¯s boss directly


    and quoted a cash purchase price. The other party agreed without hesitation. You know, the world


    recently The economy is not so good. The entrepreneurs who start their own businesses want to


    get rid of their hands and realize it. At such a high price, they are paid directly in one lump sum, and


    there is no resistance at all¡­¡±


    As he said, the other party hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Webb, don¡¯t be angry, the 70 million, I will leave it as


    it is, and I will immediately let the finance call you back! This time I¡¯m really sorry, brother, I can do


    nothing. !¡±


    Donald was shocked! What is the Wade Family¡¯s purpose? So how can a big family smash with a


    small character like yourself?


    He didn¡¯t offend the Wade family much! It¡¯s nothing more than five of your own dogs, who injured


    Wade¡¯s servants in Shangri-La. Is it necessary to revenge yourself so frantically?


    In order to make a fool of myself, even bought Facebook directly?


    ! At this moment, Donald still didn¡¯t know that Charlie Wade¡¯s son-inw would have anything to do


    with the Eastcliff Wade family.


    In his mind, he instinctively thought that these were twopletely different things.


    One is that he offended Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade injured his subordinates, and recorded a cross


    talk between Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus;


    One was that his subordinates offended the Wade family, and the Wade family protected their


    assets. Starting from Cameron Isaac to the Wade family, they began to have trouble with


    themselves.


    It must be a coincidence that these two incidents collided together on Facebook. It should be that


    the Wade family saw this video and wanted to use this video to humiliate the Webb family, but found


    out that they had deleted the video by crisis PR, so they simply put it. Facebook bought it.


    Eighty-five billion in cash, you can take it, this boldness is indeed a top big family!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 744


    Even though the Webb family¡¯s assets are around 200 billion Dor, the proportion of cash is


    actually not so much, at most less than 10 billion Dor.


    A family is like a family. If a family has 2 million assets, it does not mean that they have 2 million


    cash.


    The house may be worth 1.3 million, a car worth 200,000, and Misceneous other things are worth


    two hundred thousand Dor, and finally there are two hundred thousand Dor in cash.


    With so many assets and cash, there are only two million.


    Therefore, the Webb family has a worth of 200 billion Dor, and the real cash proportion is not


    much.


    If they were to buy Facebook for 85 billion, they would have to sell nearly half of their assets.


    However, the Wade family is different.


    No one knows exactly how much assets and cash the Wade family has. In short, they bought things


    with a lot of money.


    The imperial group of 100 billion, buy it when you say buy; the steep tone of 85 billion, buy it when


    you say it!


    Donald was a little frightened in his heart. The Wade family was so willing to spend the capital to


    deal with the Webb family.


    Could it be that they were going to fight the Webb family to the end?


    If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t the Webb family want to be cool? Just as he was panicking, there was a


    roar from far and near in the sky.


    The helicopter arranged by Mr. Webb is here.


    This is a heavy civilian helicopter with arge fusge that can amodate at least ten people.


    This time, not only will Donald and his son be taken away, but also Mr. Jones¡¯s five wastes will be


    taken away.


    Donald saw that the helicopter had hovered over his head and was slowly descending, his flustered


    heart eased slightly.


    For him, it is more important that nothing goes home now. For big things, you can wait to go home


    before slowly discussing solutions. At this moment, Cameron Isaac stepped out of the Shangri-La


    Hotel.


    Behind him were dozens of ck-clothed bodyguards de deer, with a murderous look on their


    faces. Donald trembled for a while when he saw this scene.


    He originally thought that the Wade family might not really want to rip apart with the Webb family, it


    was likely that Cameron Isaac was good at making opinions.


    However, the news that the Wade Family bought Facebook directly made him realize that this was


    not Cameron Isaac¡¯s advocacy, but that the entire Wade Family was targeting the Webb Family! Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That¡¯s why he was flustered, limped up to meet him, nodded and bowed his head and said, ¡°Mr.


    Cameron, we will get out of here.


    It won¡¯t dy you too long. Please forgive me, and I ask you to talk to the Wade family. To say a few


    good things, thousands of mistakes are all the fault of the Webb family. The Webb family will


    definitely go to Eastcliff to apologize in a few days. I also ask the Wade family to have a lot of them.


    Don¡¯t be familiar with our kind of hanging silk family¡­ ..¡±


    Donald is really scared.


    In order to use a video to humiliate the Webb family, the Wade family can buy Facebook for 85


    billion Dor. If the Wade family really wants to kill the Webb family, they don¡¯t know what terrifying


    power they will use!


    Cameron Isaac looked at Donald coldly at this time, and said contemptuously: ¡°Just you, are you


    worthy to go to the Wade family to make an apology? Don¡¯t look at what you count as a thing!¡±


    Donald¡¯s face suddenly flushed red! Yes, I don¡¯t deserve to visit Wade¡¯s house¡­


    At this time, Cameron Isaac yelled in a cold voice: ¡°Let your helicopter roll farther away, don¡¯t fall on


    my Shangri-La, otherwise, I will have your helicopter dismantled, and then you and your son His


    other leg is also broken! Let you climb out of Aurouss Hilll for me!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 745


    The helicopter is now overhead. Just let itnd, and the people inside will lift up their father and son


    and these five dead dogs, and they can take off in less than ten minutes, and they can take their


    son home.


    However, Cameron Isaac was not even willing to give himself this convenience!


    He couldn¡¯t help begging: ¡°Mr. Cameron, you think our father and son are already miserable


    enough, so please raise your hands and let us get on the ne back home! Your great kindness,


    Webb will never forget!¡±


    Cameron Isaac snorted coldly, ¡°It¡¯s close to me? You don¡¯t take a picture of yourself without soaking


    urine, is it worth it?¡±


    After speaking, Cameron Isaac waved his hand: ¡°I have already said what I have said. If the


    helicopternds, I will have the pilot pull down and break the leg. You can have the helicopter or


    your other leg !¡±


    Donald was desperate. He knew that Cameron Isaac¡¯s resolute attitude was absolutely impossible


    to give himself this face.


    So he could only sigh, and tearfully said: ¡°Isaac, wait a minute, I¡¯ll call the pilot¡­¡±


    As he said, he limped to the side and asked for the contact information of the pilot from the general


    aviationpany to get through the phone.


    The pilot received his call and hurriedly said: ¡°Hello, Mr. Webb, I am ready tond now! Please wait


    a moment!¡±


    Donald hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯tnd! Shangri-La will not let the helicopternd here!¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Is there any ce tond near here? My son and I have broken


    legs and feet, and can¡¯t be too far away!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± the pilot said embarrassingly: ¡°Mr. Webb, this is the city. Except for the square at the


    entrance of Shangri-La, only the apron on the top of the Shangri-La building cannd.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work either!¡± Donald said, ¡°You have to avoid Shangri-La¡¯s ce.¡±


    The pilot said: ¡°This¡­ there is an elementary school two kilometers away. We can try tond on the


    yground of that elementary school. This is the nearest ce.¡±


    ¡°Two kilometers?!¡± Donald hesitated.


    Both myself and my son wereme, and both their right legs were scrapped and they could not


    drive the car. Is it too far to walk over? Moreover, there are these five dead dogs!


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked: ¡°How many people are there on your ne?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡±


    Donald hurriedly said, ¡°That way, I will give you 10,000 Dor per person. After yound the ne


    at that elementary school, take a taxi and pick us up. There are seven of us and our legs and feet


    are not very good.¡±


    The other party thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Webb, wait a moment, we will pick you up


    afternding.¡± The helicopter hovered overhead for a moment, then climbed and flew away.


    Donald wiped away tears and said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Mr. Cameron, are you satisfied now?¡±


    Cameron Isaac looked at him disgustedly: ¡°Take your son and get out, don¡¯t appear in front of me


    like a fly!¡±

 Chapter 746-750

    Chapter 746-750


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 746


    After speaking, Cameron Isaac turned and left. Donald squatted on the spot, crying silently,


    covering his face. The dignity of a lifetime has been trampled down today! What the hell does it


    mean to live for this purpose?


    The point is, how can I make the Wade Family? Even if this hatred is as deep as the sea today,


    there is no way to repay it. Is there anything more painful than this? By the way, there is more!


    On the inte, the video between the Lloyd family and his son is still spreading wildly.


    Now the number of likes has reached more than three million, which is almost all over the Inte¡­


    Ten minutester, two helicopter pilots and a mechanic rushed over by taxi. Donald finally saw the


    savior of his life.


    The three people got him and his son Sean in the car first, and then the five dead dogs in the car.


    The driver pulled them to the primary school yground where the helicopter was parked. The


    three people got all the seven people in the car. After the ne, the ne took off in the dark and


    hurried to the southern region.


    When the Webb family and his son came to Aurouss Hilll, they came by private jet. They were


    extremely high-profile and arrogant!


    But who could have imagined that when the two of them left, they broke their hands and feet and


    suffered humiliation, like a bereaved dog!


    In the cabin of the ne, Donald and Sean, father and son, looked at the bustling night view of


    Aurouss Hilll, embracing and crying!


    No one thought that this trip to Aurouss Hilll would end in such a bleak situation!


    The father and son cried for a long time, and finally eased their emotions.


    Sean clutched his broken hand and said angrily: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand. Charlie Wade¡¯s trash is


    just the son-inw of a small family. , Howe there is such a strong strength, Mr. Jones and the


    five of them are not his opponents!¡±


    As he said, he said angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t know why, I always have a feeling that the Wade family is


    targeting us, not because Mr. Jones¡¯s trash wounded the Shangri-La people, but as if the Wade


    family was helping Charlie Wade!¡±


    Donald¡¯s expression was pale, and he said, ¡°You think too much! Charlie Wade is just a live-in son-


    inw with a stronger personal strength. He may have practiced with an expert before, but he is


    absolutely impossible to have anything to do with the Wade Family! ¡°


    Sean said: ¡°Then why did the Wade family help him?! And they are all named Wade, are they


    distant rtives?¡±


    Donald shook his head and said, ¡°Do you see how well the Wade family protects the calf? Even the


    security guards and lobby managers do not allow anyone to bully, and they can even turn their


    faces with the Webb family for this reason! If Charlie Wade really belongs to the Wade family A


    distant rtive, how could the Wade family sit back and watch him as the son-inw in Aurouss


    Hilll?¡±


    Immediately, Donald said: ¡°I heard that this Charlie Wade was very humiliated in his wife¡¯s family.


    The key point is that his wife¡¯s family is not even a third-rate family. If he is really a distant rtive of


    the Wade family, the Wade family must be early So he took action to put his wife¡¯s obedience to his


    family!¡±


    Speaking of this, Donald regretted it in his heart and blurted out: ¡°I knew Charlie Wade had such a


    strong personal strength, so I directly mobilized a dozen or twenty masters and killed him at once!


    This will be done once and for all! There will be so many troubles behind!¡±


    When he mentioned Charlie Wade, Sean felt bitter in his heart, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, what


    shall we do with Charlie Wade next? Everything today is due to that Charlie Wade! If it weren¡¯t for


    him to abolish With these five wastes of Mr. Jones, they can¡¯t offend Cameron Isaac, and the Wade


    family can¡¯t offend us!


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    They definitely can¡¯t spare him!¡±


    Donald said coldly: ¡°The current situation is already very unfavorable to us. It is not a wise move to


    deal with Charlie Wade now. When we return home, we will keep a low profile for a while, and wait


    for the turmoil to pass, and then consider the long-term n!¡±


    Sean was shocked, and blurted out: ¡°Dad, Charlie Wade made our Webb family lose face in front of


    the people of the whole country, so just forget it?¡±


    Donald said with a cold face, ¡°How could it be forgotten?! Anyone who dares to offend our Webb


    family must pay the price of their lives! Charlie Wade¡¯s revenge for a broken hand and the dignity of


    my Webb family, I must let He pays for with his blood! Let him die without a ce to bury him!!!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 747


    Before Charlie Wade was cooking, Stephen Thompson called and told him that Facebook had


    already bought it.


    He turned on Facebook and saw that the video has been restored, and it is indeed the first one to


    open the screen for all users. The number of likes has grown rapidly, and now it has exceeded 5


    million.


    This makes him feel happy. You think you can control Facebook, so I just bought Facebook. Now


    you are dumbfounded? What I want is this feeling! It seemed that the Webb family was really


    ufortable now.


    This video, I will at least hang it on Facebook for a while. The Webb family must be ufortable,


    but they definitely have nothing to do.


    When the meal was ready, Charlie Wade put away his mobile phone and came out of the kitchen


    with the food. Only then did he discover that his wife ire Wilson Wilson had also returned and


    was sitting in the living room looking at the phone.


    Not only ire Wilson Wilson was looking at his cell phone, but his father-inw Jacob Wilson and


    his mother-inw ine Ma were all looking at the cell phone.


    ine Ma sighed as he watched, ¡°The Lloyd family and the two masters are really brave, so


    speaking of the Webb family, can¡¯t the Webb family kill them?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson looked very nervous. She recognized Marcus in the video. The Pathetic Jerk


    on Marcus¡¯s forehead was the one that she watched Don Albertt carve up.


    At first, I went to the hot springs with my husband Charlie Wade and my girlfriend Loreen. They had


    a little conflict with Marcus in the parking lot. Later, Don Albertt suddenly appeared and helped


    Charlie Wade beat Marcus severely.


    Later, it was also Charlie Wade who asked Don Albertt to engrave the words ¡°Pathetic Jerk¡± on


    Marcus¡¯s forehead.


    Now, in the video, Marcus¡¯s father had ¡°Father of the Pathetic Jerk¡± engraved on his forehead. She


    thought of Charlie Wade all of a sudden, and felt that this matter seemed instinctive to Charlie


    Wade.


    So, when she saw Charlie Wadeing out of the kitchen with food, she hurriedly walked to him


    and asked him in a low voice, ¡°Charlie Wade, tell me the truth, are you conflicting with Marcus and


    his father again? ?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charlie Wade lied: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen them at all!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± ire Wilson Wilson frowned, remembering that when she saw Charlie Wade in


    Jasmine¡¯s Rolls Royce in the kitchen this morning, she couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous again.


    So she asked in a low voice, ¡°Then I ask you, when you went out this morning, why was Miss


    Moore picking you up?¡±


    Charlie Wade was stunned, and immediately said seriously: ¡°She came to pick me up because


    today her grandfather invited me to his birthday banquet.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t quite believe it.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°Why? Did I lie to you? Didn¡¯t I tell you that there is a friend who is


    going to have a birthday, he is the Lord of the Moore family.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson had a bad taste in her heart and mumbled and asked, ¡°Why is Jasmine so


    good to you? She even drove to the door to pick you up. I think she even gave you the car door. It¡¯s


    very respectful. Does she like you? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Charlie Wadeughed and said: ¡°Wife, who is your husband, a hanging silk who doesn¡¯t


    even have a job, and it¡¯s a fool to show others Feng Shui or something. A few people, but they don¡¯t


    make the Moore family like them? What kind of family is the Moore family, the first family in Aurouss


    Hilll! Think about how they can look at me, not to mention, I am a married person , Aurouss Hilll,


    who doesn¡¯t know me, the soft rice king¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t be so presumptuous of yourself!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t nder myself. Isn¡¯t this all the truth? Many people saw me,


    and they just talked about rubbish, hanging silk, eating soft rice, and the son-inw. Actually, I¡¯ve


    been used to it for a long time.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said earnestly: ¡°Anyway, you are my husband, you are not a waste, nor are


    you eating soft food.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°My wife knows how to appreciate me. I think in Aurouss Hilll, the


    person who appreciates me most is you.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 748


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°So you see, how can Miss Moore look at hanging silk like


    me?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°But¡­but I think she really respects you! She took the


    initiative to get out of the car and open the door for you!¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted and said: ¡°She respects me because her grandfather believes in me. Her


    grandfather is getting older and he believes in Feng Shui fortune and fate more and more, and I am


    the one he trusts, so he respects me. Naturally, his granddaughter should be polite to me too. If she


    neglects me, her grandfather will me her.


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded slightly. Charlie Wade¡¯s exnation seemed to be no problem.


    Everything can be said and exined. Thinking of this, she dispelled a lot of doubts in her heart. In


    fact, she was in a bad mood all day today.


    When shopping with Loreen, she also seemed a little uninterested and worried.


    The main reason was that she always felt that Jasmine seemed to really mean something to Charlie


    Wade. Otherwise, a woman has the strongest sixth sense!


    She just looked from a distance and felt that Jasmine seemed to like Charlie Wade. And it really


    made her guess!


    Fortunately, Charlie Wade¡¯s brain reacted quickly, and he immediately devalued himself before


    covering up this doubt in her heart. In fact, Charlie Wade knows Jasmine¡¯s affection for him deep in


    his heart.


    He is not a fool either, he also feels many things, he can see that Jasmine must have a heart for


    herself, and this intention is very strong.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t have any thoughts of betraying ire Wilson Wilson, so to Jasmine, he had


    always pretended to be stupid, pretending to be confused.


    Fortunately, Jasmine was more graceful and restrained, and did not take the initiative to express her


    feelings to herself, so she gave herself space to pretend to be confused.


    At this time, ire Wilson Wilson felt much more relieved and said, ¡°You, don¡¯t interact too closely


    with these upper-ss people in the future. When they believe you, they will hold you, and when


    they don¡¯t believe you, they will fall. If they lose you, if they really want to throw you, you are likely to


    suffer a big loss.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded hurriedly and said seriously: ¡°My wife, don¡¯t worry, I will try to keep my


    distance from them in the future.¡±


    Seeing his sincere attitude, ire Wilson Wilson was a little relieved.


    At this time, the mother-inw ine Ma came over with her mobile phone and muttered impatiently


    to Charlie Wade: ¡°Can¡¯t you still eat? You run out every day without a shit, and everything about


    grocery shopping and cooking is dyed! Me and your dad I¡¯ve been waiting hungry for a long


    time!¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°Mom, there is something wrong today, but you can rest assured that I


    will not dy buying vegetables and cooking in the future.¡±


    ¡°You better remember what you said!¡± ine Ma snorted coldly, her face full of difort.


    In fact, she had always resented Charlie Wade for what he asked Hannah to donate the moneyst


    time.


    There were two million in it that belonged to her money, but now it waspletely lost.


    She has no money now, and can¡¯t go out and y with the old sisters. She can only stay at home


    by herself every day to make her sulking, so Charlie Wade is even more unpleasant.


    At this time, Jacob Wilson walked over and suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, Charlie Wade, when will


    our Thompson First vi be finished?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 749


    When Jacob Wilson asked about the vi, he actually wanted to help Charlie Wade.


    He knew his wife¡¯s temperament and personality, plus she had recently taken gunpowder, so Jacob


    Wilson was also afraid that she would catch Charlie Wade, and kept sarcasm at him.


    In Jacob Wilson¡¯s eyes, his son-inw is really saving his life time and time again, so he now treats


    Charlie Wade as a son-inw.


    In addition, as the saying goes, a son-inw is half a son, so when he saw Charlie Wade being


    scolded, he even felt sorry for his son-inw.


    However, when he asked about the vi, ine Ma¡¯s attention was suddenly attracted!


    She looked at Charlie Wade and blurted out: ¡°Yeah, when will the vi be renovated and moved in?


    When I move in, I will leave a separate room with a mahjong machine so that it can be like my


    friend. , I asked my friend to y Mahjong in my vi!¡±


    Charlie Wade thought to himself, ying mahjong? Do you have money to lose? Living in arge


    vi worth more than 100 million Dor, you find someone toe to your house to y mahjong,


    and then you can¡¯t afford to lose two thousand dors. Are you ashamed?


    However, he certainly couldn¡¯t say this directly to his mother-inw, that is, he mocked her in his


    heart.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t bother to be familiar with his mother-inw, and said lightly: ¡°I


    saw Mr. White today. He said that the vi is basically installed, but furniture and appliances are


    missing.


    If we want to move in, we can buy some furniture. Put home appliances in, and then you can move.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Jacob Wilson was very happy when he heard that the vi could live in.


    ine Ma on the side was also very excited, haha  ughed and said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay! I¡¯m finally


    getting rid of this broken house!¡±


    With that, she suddenly recovered. Buy furniture and appliances? ! What the hell! Didn¡¯t the vi


    have any furniture or appliances? ! All the money made Charlie Wade donate the Hope Project, so


    what kind of purchase did he get? !


    Thinking of this, ine Ma¡¯s expression immediately became ugly, and she said coldly: ¡°That Mr.


    White is too much, so expensive vis are given away, furniture and appliances are not provided, let


    us buy it ourselves?! Why are so small! ¡°


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard this, he reluctantly said: ¡°Oh, mom, why are you like this? People


    sent a vi worth more than 100 million Dor, are you still not satisfied?¡±


    Charlie Wade immediately understood ine Ma¡¯s desperate look.


    My mother-inw must be afraid that ire Wilson Wilson and Jacob Wilson will know that she has


    no money!


    Therefore, Charlie Wade deliberately said: ¡°Mom, what Mr. White gave was a vi, not furniture and


    appliances. Besides, this furniture and appliances should be selected ording to personal


    preference. If they give it to you, if you don¡¯t like it, there will be so many. Where to put the


    furniture?¡±


    ine Ma made a strong argument: ¡°Why don¡¯t I like the gift? As long as it is free, I like it!¡±


    Jacob Wilson took the conversation and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay for us to buy the furniture we like.


    Tomorrow, we will go to the furniture store and take a look. If we have any furniture we like, we don¡¯t


    need the money.


    Ah, after all, we still have more than two million Dor in our family. Buying some good furniture and


    home appliances can not use more than one million Dor at most.¡±


    ine Ma panicked suddenly and blurted out: ¡°What to buy? Don¡¯t buy it! Let that Mr. White give it


    away!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she said to Charlie Wade annoyed: ¡°You call that Mr. White, what the


    hell are you doing? The car is delivered, how can I drive the olddy without adding a tank of gas?


    Let him be matched and we will move. past!¡±


    Charlie Wade deliberately said: ¡°Mom, this is not possible. Mr. White regrets that he should not give


    such an expensive vi. He told me in the past two days that he wanted to change to a smaller and


    more partial vi for me.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 750


    ¡°What the hell?¡± ine Ma was anxious, cursing: ¡°What kind of dog thing is this? Can you ask for a


    gift from someone?¡±


    Charlie Wade opened his hands: ¡°After all, it was something that was given by someone else, even


    if someone repents and doesn¡¯t want to give it away, what can we do? We can¡¯tpare with


    White¡¯s family!¡±


    ine Ma said angrily, ¡°How can it be like this! It¡¯s a bastard to send the vi without the furniture!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said: ¡°Okay! You should be content too, stop twittering here, take out our money, and


    buy furniture tomorrow! After buying furniture, I will find a movingpany to move next week!¡±


    ine Ma panicked and said, ¡°No! If you don¡¯t talk about furniture, you can¡¯t move it!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jacob Wilson frowned and asked, ¡°I buy the furniture we use


    ourselves. What else can I say?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± ine Ma said in a panic: ¡°I don¡¯t buy it! If you want to buy it, you can buy it yourself!¡±


    Jacob Wilson blurted out: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, how can I have the money to buy


    furniture? My son-inw gave me the money for my dinner party!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± ine Ma blew up all of a sudden, blurted out: ¡°Charlie Wade, where did you get the


    20,000 Dor?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Private money.¡±


    ¡°Private money?¡± ine Ma said annoyedly: ¡°If you eat our house, live in our house, and use our


    house, you still dare to hide your private house money?! Say, how much private house money you


    have, all will be kept by me! ¡°


    ine Ma is now insane and desperate to make money. Hearing that Charlie Wade has private


    money, she immediately became greedy!


    Charlie Wade said indifferently at this time: ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t save much money for my private house. I


    just asionally showed people to see Feng Shui and made some money. Didn¡¯t this I bought two


    BMWs? I don¡¯t have much money anymore. .¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly asked, ¡°How many money do you have?¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged: ¡°Maybe there is less than 10,000 Dor, seven or eight thousand!¡±


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± ine Ma blurted out: ¡°You are not allowed to save a penny of private money in the


    future!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t see it anymore, and said coldly, ¡°Mom, what do you always bully


    Charlie Wade for! It¡¯s not easy for him to save some money, and it¡¯s just a little bit in total. You still


    wonder if you have More than two million?!¡±


    ine Ma was speechless.


    How can I have more than two million?


    So she could only say angrily: ¡°Well, let¡¯s move when the timees. Let¡¯s move the old furniture in


    our house and use it first!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jacob Wilson was stunned, and said, ¡°Do you know how big the vi is? There are three


    floors above ground and two floors underground. The total area is more than 1,000 square meters.


    There are more than 100 points in our house. Put this piece of furniture in. What does it show?¡±


    With that, Jacob Wilson pointed to his own fabric sofa and said: ¡°Just put this broken sofa in a living


    room of the boss of Thompson First. What¡¯s the matter? Wouldn¡¯t it be an ant riding an elephant?¡±


    ine Ma was very guilty and made strong words: ¡°You know what?


    This saves money! Otherwise, just buy some furniture and appliances for the vi, and it will cost


    more than one million! Spending so much money is just for vanity? People can¡¯t live their lives!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was stunned¡­ I am vanity? I can¡¯t live? What face does ine Ma have to say to me


    like this?

 Chapter 751-755

    Chapter 751-755


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 751


    Although Jacob Wilson was useless, he was by no means a fool. In this family, to talk about vanity, I


    have both myself and his wife ine Ma. However, ine Ma¡¯s vanity is at least 10,000 times


    stronger than himself! ine Ma is a typical face-to-face, vanity to the extreme!


    Now she has the face to say that she is vanity? This olddy really doesn¡¯t know what a face is!


    While being angry, Jacob Wilson suddenly thought of something not quite right.


    ine Ma has always been thinking about Thompson First¡¯s A05 vi.


    Before the renovation was finished, he had been thinking about moving in, and even dragged


    herself to see the progress of the vi¡¯s renovation several times. At that time, ine Ma also


    nned what he would buy for the living room. What kind of sofa, what kind of bed should I buy in


    the bedroom, and what kind of table should I buy in the restaurant?


    In other words, ine Ma had never thought that Mr. White would furnish furniture.


    Therefore, she is also ready to spend money on furniture, and can¡¯t wait to live in.


    But, why is the vi nowpletely renovated and has to buy furniture to move in, and she is


    reluctant to spend money to buy it?


    This thing must be strange!


    So, Jacob Wilson asked in a cold voice: ¡°ine Ma, you are reluctant to buy furniture. What is the


    reason? Is there not so much money at home?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°No, no, I just want to save some money, I might have to spend money


    when starting a business, how can we spend all our money on pleasure?¡±


    Jacob Wilson frowned and blurted out: ¡°Come on, you open your mobile bank and let me see the


    bnce!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ine Ma was flustered, but pretended to be annoyed: ¡°Jacob Wilson, you


    want to check my ount? Do you not trust me?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jacob Wilson replied decisively and coldly said: ¡°I seriously doubt now whether you have


    made a big gap in the money at home! Otherwise, with your personality, I would have long wished


    to move to the soup tonight.¡±


    ine Ma quibbled: ¡°You don¡¯t have to calcte there. I will manage the money at home. This is


    what we said when we got married. What qualifications do you have to check my ount?!¡±


    When Jacob Wilson saw that ine Ma was ying a roguepletely, he immediately guessed


    that there must be something wrong with the money.


    He immediately said seriously: ¡°ine Ma, don¡¯t think you can fool it this time, if you don¡¯t let me


    look at the bank ount. The bnce, I will divorce you!¡±


    ¡°Divorce?!¡± ine Ma exploded, and blurted out: ¡°Jacob Wilson, you are amazing! You are going to


    divorce me! Do you still have a conscience?


    Have you ever thought about how much hardship I have suffered with you for so many years? , How


    many wrongs did I suffer? Back then, when I was unmarried, I got pregnant first, and how many


    people pointed me behind my back? Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± Jacob Wilson said, ¡°That¡¯s why I have been amodating you and


    forbearing you. The same is true now, but I just want to know how much money is left in my family.


    Don¡¯t forget, I am also from this family.


    As a member, I also contributed a lot of ie to this family! Before I had a fight with my mother


    and the Wilson Group did not go downhill, I would get a bonus of 20,000 or 30,000 every month!¡±


    ine Ma snorted coldly: ¡°Don¡¯te with me. In this house, I am the one in charge of the money.


    You are not qualified to ask!¡±


    Jacob Wilson gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Okay! Are you going to die? Okay! In this case, we will


    divorce tomorrow. I have nothing to say with you!¡±


    ¡°you dare!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare?¡±


    Jacob Wilson shouted coldly: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I will go to find awyer tomorrow! I will do what I say!


    Anyway, there is nothing worth dividing in this family, that is, two million deposits and a house. The


    child is also big and married, so If you don¡¯t involve the child with whom, it will be done soon.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 752


    As he said, Jacob Wilson stared at ine Ma again, and said, ¡°The two million cash is left to you for


    safekeeping. Then I will directly sue the court and ask to divide the half. If you can¡¯t take it out, you


    will be legally responsible. of!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± ine Ma really didn¡¯t expect that Jacob Wilson, an old fellow, would be so cruel!


    Divorce yourself and divide your property? If he really sues himself, what can he do?


    I am old now and have no money.


    I am really divorced, so what good days do I have?


    When I thought of this, ine Ma was a little confused.


    She softened hurriedly and said: ¡°Oh my husband, why are you so angry!


    We two walked over in the wind and rain for more than 20 years, are you worthy of turning your face


    with me at this time?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said seriously: ¡°I just want to know how much money is left in the family. If you refuse


    to disclose, then I will divorce you tomorrow!¡±


    In fact, Jacob Wilson had been fed up with ine Ma for a long time. It can even be said that he


    didn¡¯t like ine Ma at all back then!


    He was in love with Matilda, the school flower of the year, and ine Ma got involved in the third


    party. He has been ignoring ine Ma. That¡¯s why ine Ma thought of the shameless trick. First


    she got him drunk and had a rtionship with him. The she told Matilda and made Matilda break up


    with him in pain.


    It was also because ine Ma was lucky and became pregnant at that time, so she used the child


    to force Jacob Wilson to marry herself.


    Jacob Wilson lost Matilda at the time and was hit hard. When he thought that ine Ma was


    pregnant with her own child, he chose to marry ine Ma for the sake of the child, and then he had


    a sad marriage life for more than two decades.


    Originally, Jacob Wilson had already epted his fate. What happens if you are divorced? So I


    didn¡¯t touch this thought.


    When the ssmates reunionst time, he was a little shaken when he was so ridiculed by


    everyone.


    Today, ine Ma behaved so abnormally, so violently, arrogantly, and unreasonably. He has


    completely given up his mind.


    Now he can¡¯t wait to divorce her and get rid of this woman!


    ine Ma was really panicked at this time.


    She has been bullying Jacob Wilson for so many years, Jacob Wilson can bear it, and has never


    been so resolute or tough, so it can be seen that she really made him anxious!


    Although ine Ma is pungent, she is actually a paper tiger. When she yelled, if the other party


    pped her, she would be honest immediately; But if others showed a little fear, she immediately


    rushed to bite someone. So, seeing Jacob Wilson really angry, she was really scared.


    ire Wilson Wilson also said at this time: ¡°Mom, although money matters are yours, both dad and


    I are qualified and have the right to know the financial situation of the family.


    Since dad wants to see the specific bnce, you can open the mobile banking. Let him see!¡±


    ine Ma bit her lip, the line of defense in her heart haspletely copsed.


    She looked at Jacob Wilson dodgingly, and gathered the courage to whisper: ¡°The money¡­there is


    no more¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the thing?¡± Jacob Wilson suddenly exploded, and blurted out: ¡°There is no money?! More


    than two million Dor, no more?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 753


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The voice of Jacob Wilson shocked ine Ma immediately!


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t continue to conceal it, so she could only vainly said: ¡°Husband, I¡¯m


    sorry, my family¡¯s money has all made me lose all the cards¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare to say that she was tricked by Hannah, because the Wilson family is still frantically


    looking for Hannah. If she tells the truth and spreads it out, the Wilson family probably wille


    soon.


    She didn¡¯t think about Charlie Wade. The main reason was that she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for


    herself. After all, Don Albertt sent all those people to the ck coal mine at the time. These people


    are all missing now. If it is found out, it will be impossible.


    Well, I must be implicated.


    So she can only say that the money was lost by her own card game, but there is no way to say that


    she was deceived by Hannah¡¯s design.


    When Jacob Wilson heard that she had lost more than two million in card games, his anger went


    wild. One could not control it, and he pped ine Ma¡¯s face with a p in the face, yelling: ¡°Did


    you lose more than two million?


    You prodigal wife, do you know how many years this is our family¡¯s savings!¡±


    ine Ma married Jacob Wilson for so many years, this is the first time he has been beaten. A p


    relentlessly and vigorously came over, directly harming ine Ma!


    ine Ma held her face for a while, then suddenly furious, cursing: ¡°Jacob Wilson! Do you dare to


    hit me?!¡±


    ¡°Hit you?!¡± Jacob Wilson gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to hit you!¡±


    After speaking, he raised his hand and pped it again!


    This time Jacob Wilson was really furious, so he grabbed ine Ma¡¯s hair, pointed it at her face and


    snapped his bow left and right. He cursed at the same time: ¡°I let you bet! I let you bet! You made


    our family work hard.


    You lost all my money. Not only will I hit you, I will divorce you!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson looked silly, and hurriedly wanted toe up to the fight, but Jacob Wilson


    said, ¡°No one will stop me today. Not only will I hit this stinkydy, I mustpletely draw a line with


    her!¡±


    ine Ma had already been drawn blood all over his face at this time, and her lungs were about to


    explode, but when she heard this, she suddenly panicked!


    Based on her understanding of Jacob Wilson, she knew very well that Jacob Wilson was really


    angry!


    A person who rarely gets angry, if suddenly gets angry, then there is no doubt that he must be really


    very angry! He wants to divorce now, will she be helpless in the future?


    At this time, ine Ma was unwilling to divorce, so being pped she can only endure!


    So she cried and said, ¡°My husband, I am wrong¡­I am wrong husband¡­ Please forgive me!¡±


    As she said, she knelt on the ground as soon as his legs softened, hugged Jacob Wilson¡¯s legs, and


    cried, ¡°Husband, I didn¡¯t want to lose so much money in a card game, but I was so obsessed with


    my heart.


    When, so all the money is lost, I beg you to forgive me, I really know I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s wrong?¡± Jacob Wilson gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You know it¡¯s wrong. Why didn¡¯t you


    tell me about the money loss? You know it was wrong.


    Why did you just talk with me? Do you think you lost all your money? Let me see the ount


    bnce, this matter can pass?! Do you think you can kneel down on my knees and beg me to


    forgive you now?


    I tell you ine Ma, you are dreaming! Today¡¯s marriage, I¡¯m leaving! I¡¯ll go to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau to go through the divorce procedures tomorrow morning, and I will make a clean break with


    you from now on!¡±


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard this, she couldn¡¯t bear it. As a child, how could she be willing to


    see her parents divorce?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 754


    Moreover, the parents are so old that they will have to rely on and help each other when they are


    old. At this time, divorce makes it difficult for both of them to be happy.


    More importantly, after the divorce, where do the parents live?


    There is only one set of houses in the family, but there is one set of vis, but that was given to


    Charlie Wade. ire Wilson Wilson always felt that the vi was unreliable, and she might leave the


    vi someday.


    So, in this way, you can¡¯t let your father or mother go out of the house, right?


    Moreover, mypany has just started. Although everyone is taking care of their own business, the


    company is very small after all and needs a little bit of money. Now there is no money to buy a


    house for any one of my parents as a pension.


    So if this family really wants to separate, it must be torn apart and lose both sides.


    So she could only plead: ¡°Oh, dad, mom has admitted wrong, so don¡¯t be familiar with her, forgive


    her this time, okay?¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly added another sentence, saying: ¡°If you don¡¯t have any money, you


    can make more money. After all, ourpany is doing pretty well now.


    I believe it will definitely make more money in the future!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said angrily: ¡°This is not a matter of two million, but a matter of nature! She took the


    savings of our whole family, but she waspletely irresponsible. She would not say anything to us


    if she lost everything. Never forgive!¡±


    Then, Jacob Wilson said again: ¡°Think about it for yourself at first.


    She lost all her money and didn¡¯t speak. If one day I am in a car ident likest time, I am about


    to die, waiting for her to pay me for first aid. , She can¡¯t get it out, what should I do? If the same


    thing happens to you and Charlie Wade, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°This money is not only our family¡¯s savings, but also our future support! She ispletely


    irresponsible to us. What does such a person still keep her in this house? In my opinion, it is better


    to follow her. Make a clean break, so she won¡¯t hurt us again in the future!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed, and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    What Dad said was true. Mom lost so much money at once. The nature is indeed too bad. But,


    again, she is also her own mother!


    ine Ma was also frightened by Jacob Wilson¡¯s decisive tone. Holding his legs tightly, he kept


    kowtow, crying and saying: ¡°My husband¡­husband¡­you can¡¯t divorce me. I can¡¯t live without you. I


    really know I¡¯m wrong. Just forgive me this time.


    If you don¡¯t forgive me, what is the point of being alive? I¡¯m dead, forget me!¡±


    After speaking, he let go of Jacob Wilson¡¯s legs and ran to the balcony.


    ire Wilson Wilson was startled, and hurried to catch up. I live on the 15th floor, if my mother


    really wants to find a short sight, this will be terrible!


    Jacob Wilson looked at him coldly, and blurted out: ¡°In the beginning, you leave her alone, you let


    her dance, I still don¡¯t believe it! You cried, made trouble and hanged three times. Your mother is a


    master, and that skill has long been perfect!¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, she shouted: ¡°Jacob Wilson, are you really going to kill me? Okay,


    then I really just jump down and forget it, and make you feel guilty forever!¡±


    After speaking, she rushed to the balcony, opened the window, and wanted to climb outside.


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly hugged her waist, crying and said, ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Let¡¯s


    talk about what¡¯s the matter¡­¡±


    ine Ma burst into tears and said, ¡°What else can I say. Your dad is so unfeeling to want me to


    die, what face do I have to live in this world!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 755


    On the balcony, ire Wilson Wilson hugged ine Ma, crying and said, ¡°Mom, Dad is also angry.


    Give him some time and he will be relieved slowly. Don¡¯t think about it!¡±


    ine Ma crawled on the window and cried loudly: ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t stop mom. Tonight is mom¡¯s


    death. In the future, you will celebrate the holidays.


    Don¡¯t forget to burn some money for mom. Don¡¯t talk to Charlie Wade, who is an unfilial son. Like, I


    don¡¯t want to burn paper for his dead parents! My parents have no money to spend below, so they


    come to him with a dream and burn the checks¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s face turned green when he heard this!


    ine Ma, ine Ma, you are so amazing. Last time in the hospital, you identally gave you the


    one hundred million cheque from Jasmine, which almost made you pick up a big leak!


    Fortunately, you don¡¯t believe it. Take it back to trouble me. If this really allows you to exchange 100


    million in cash, wouldn¡¯t you burn the bag to the sky?


    This proves that you have no life to make a fortune at all.


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but pray in his heart, Jacob Wilson, you can be tough once, you must divorce


    this b*tch!


    When you are divorced, I will cover you from now on. Anyway, what I have is money. I will give you


    three melons and dates.


    It will be enough for you to live and moisturize. Maybe you can meet a good olddy. Come on The


    second spring!


    At this time, ire Wilson Wilson felt very ufortable. He cried and said, ¡°Mom, what can¡¯t you


    just say that you have to find a life? Even if you really divorced your dad, can you live on like this?


    Why do you want to Can¡¯t think of it?¡±


    ine Ma cried out loudly: ¡°I followed your dad when I was a big girl. I was pregnant before I got


    married. How many people pointed me at my spine. I was neither angry norined. I just


    wanted to Live well with your dad, who would have thought that after so many years of suffering and


    tiredness, your dad is going to divorce me¡­¡±


    As she said, she shouted desperately: ¡°Why am I still alive? I¡¯ll just die and forget me!¡±


    Almost everyone in themunity heard ine Ma¡¯s shout from the window.


    Then, downstairs, someone yelled: ¡°Big girl, don¡¯t think about it, what is more important than being


    alive!¡±


    ¡°Yes, old girl, my husband is raising a mistress outside, so I didn¡¯t even think about jumping off the


    building!¡±


    Others scolded: ¡°Grass, you stinkydy will die outside, don¡¯t die in ourmunity, otherwise the


    housing prices of the entiremunity will be pulled down by you!¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, she exploded and scolded angrily: ¡°That dog¡¯s grotesque is talking


    about it? I die wherever my old mother loves to die. After my old mother¡¯s death, she will haunt you


    and haunt you all the time.


    The whole family, I want to kill your whole family, leaving no one left, and make your mouth cheap!¡±


    As soon as I said this, there was a dead silence outside¡­


    No one thought that ine Ma¡¯sbat effectiveness was so fierce, that he would be able to curse


    such words¡­


    When ine Ma saw that the person who was speaking fell silent, she immediately cursed: ¡°The


    dog who made me get out and die just now, why don¡¯t you speak at this time? I tell you, you won¡¯t


    survive tonight!


    Your whole family will be violent tonight. Kill! Your mother killed a car, your father killed a dog, your


    wife and children killed by lightning!¡±


    The wholemunity copsed¡­


    What a hatred, such a curse? !


    At this time, I heard someone yelling from outside, ¡°Do you believe me, stinkydy, I¡¯ll hack you right


    now?¡±


    ine Ma was not afraid, and blurted out: ¡°Come on, you, bastard, you think I will be afraid of you?


    I tell you, I don¡¯t want to live anymore, and I will die with you at that time!¡±


    After finishing speaking, ine Ma said again: ¡°You bastard have a kind of house number to report,


    I will now take a knife to your door to cut her wrist!


    Cut the artery, blood smashed into your door! Then again! Hanged at your door! I will haunt you


    forever!¡±


    As soon as the other party heard that, he waspletely shocked almost immediately.


    A ruthless person like ine Ma, ordinary people really can¡¯t provoke him. Who is ine Ma? If you


    bite against the Tibetan Mastiff, you can¡¯t lose it.


    How could ordinary people be her opponent!


    ine Ma sneered when he saw the man¡¯s defeat, Wilson brat still dare to pretend to be your


    grandma? Your grandma can stand in front of your house and scold you for three weeks. If your


    mother doesn¡¯t know you if you don¡¯t scold you, you will be like your grandma for more than 40


    years!

 Chapter 756-760

    Chapter 756-760


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 756


    At this time, ire Wilson Wilson was also about to copse.


    On the one hand, my father is about to divorce, and my mother is about tomit suicide. In the


    meantime, my mother can still have a big quarrel on the balcony with a person who only hears his


    voice and does not know who it is, and the quarrel is so unbearable¡­


    Jacob Wilson was also a little flustered.


    He knew that ine Ma¡¯s fighting power was fierce, but he didn¡¯t expect to be so fierce¡­ If she


    insists on divorcing her, will she stay in front of her for the rest of her life and curse? What is the


    difference between such a life and hell?


    Thinking of this, Jacob Wilson sighed in his heart, secretly thinking that today¡¯s marriage might not


    be possible. Even if I can leave, Old Wilson still dare not leave in my heart¡­


    After ine Ma cursed the street on the balcony and victoriously opened the g, he wanted to


    open it too.


    After thinking for a few minutes on the balcony, she climbed down again, patted the dust on her


    body, walked back to the house and said to Jacob Wilson, ¡°Jacob Wilson, you can get a divorce,


    and the house belongs to me. Give me 50,000 Dor a month for living expenses. , You are not


    allowed to move to Thompson First vi with us, you will leave the house alone and find a way to


    live by yourself!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was mad and blurted: ¡°Why? You are the sinner in this family! It is you, not me, who


    should go out of the house!¡±


    ine Ma sternly said: ¡°Want to drive me away?


    There are no doors! I definitely won¡¯t leave. By then, I will live in the vi of Thompson First!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so shameless!¡± Jacob Wilson is going crazy, what¡¯s the matter? Just now, the initiative


    was still in his own hands, why would he be eaten by ine Ma again when he turned his face?


    ine Ma gave it up right now and said disdainfully: ¡°I¡¯m just shameless! What can you do? I tell


    you, if you want to divorce me, then I won¡¯t make you feel better.


    The olddy is not afraid of wearing shoes. If you don¡¯t believe me, try it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jacob Wilson¡¯s aggrieved tears rolled in his eyes.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help sighing when he saw this.


    It seems that Jacob Wilson has lost again in this wave.


    The key is that the loser is ufortable!


    Seeing Jacob Wilson¡¯s fierce attack, he was about to push up the opponent¡¯s high ground. In the


    end, he did not expect that the opponent would directly rise up, rush to tear down his base, and


    complete a beautiful counter-kill¡­ .


    Loss! Lost to grandma¡¯s house¡­ Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help feeling extremely sorry.


    Jacob Wilson was really persuaded at this time. He didn¡¯t know what to do at once, and he was in a


    dilemma.


    Get a divorce, it may be a real clean-up, and this olddy may be like a dog, chasing herself and


    biting for the rest of her life;


    Let¡¯s not leave, this is really ufortable, and the desire to die is all there¡­


    At this moment, ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly opened the mouth toplete the battle, saying:


    ¡°Mom and dad, don¡¯t quarrel. The past is over. Can¡¯t we live a good life in the future? You both step


    back, and mom will not worry about the money, and y less mahjong.


    Dad, you manage the money, but don¡¯t talk about the previous things.¡±


    Jacob Wilson said with a sad face, ¡°I will be in charge of the money in the future? Where is the


    money from this family let me control¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 757


    When ine Ma saw Jacob Wilson a little bit about topromise at this time, she hurriedly


    changed herpliment and said, ¡°Oh my husband, our family will definitely be able to make


    money in the future! From now on, thepany will make money. She gave it to us. All the money


    will be kept by you, and you will be in charge of the financial power of our family in the future,


    okay?¡±


    Jacob Wilson felt a little relieved when he heard this.


    Thinking that if I head-to-head with ine Ma, I might not be able to get a bargain, so I simply


    borrowed the donkey from the slope, which was considered a default solution.


    ine Ma thought to himself, Jacob Wilson, I can¡¯t help my mother?


    Now I have no money, so on the surface, if you are in charge of financial power, you are just a


    hollow shell.


    As long as she has money from now on, my olddy will definitely bring back the financial power!


    Thinking of this, she was very proud, and quickly coaxed Jacob Wilson and said, ¡°My husband, you


    are so kind. I will cook tomorrow by myself and make your favorite braised prawns with oil!¡±


    Seeing that the two had passed this hurdle safely, ire Wilson Wilson was relieved, but Charlie


    Wade was a group of regrets.


    This old man, I was really awkward to death, and it was for the sake of being so close, and it was


    really hopeless to be able to provoke again.


    Regardless, it is his own life anyway, since he chooses to continue to suffer in dire straits, let him


    go.


    When a farce ended, Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson went back to the room with their own


    thoughts.


    In the room, ire Wilson Wilson immediately showed a sad face.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly asked: ¡°Wife. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson shook his head, sighed, and said, ¡°My mother really makes me helpless, more


    than two million Dor, if you don¡¯t have it, it will be gone, hey¡­¡±


    Charlie Wadeforted: ¡°My wife, if you are worried about money, don¡¯t take it too seriously.


    My husband looks back and thinks of ways to make more money back.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°I¡¯m not worried about money, I¡¯m worried about people, you say my


    mother is really uneasy!¡±


    Charlie Wade said helplessly: ¡°There is no way, what kind of mother is, you know better than me.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m clear that I have no choice.


    I can see that my mother hasn¡¯t really regretted it at all. When my dad is gone, she must be the


    same again.¡±


    Charlie Wadeforted her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much now, you are busy with your


    affairs, don¡¯t worry too much about family affairs, parents are not young anymore, they are adults,


    and they can find a way for their own affairs.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°As for Thompson First purchase of furniture and home


    appliances, I will find a way.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise: ¡°What can you do?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I happened to have another feng shui job in the past two days. I should be able


    to make a fortune. Then I can just use it to buy furniture and home appliances, and then we can


    move in.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said with some worry: ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you will always show you Feng Shui.


    What if you are not optimistic one day and provoke others? After all, they are all decent figures.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t show people the feng shui indiscriminately. Generally, after


    reading it, it does have a certain effect.


    You can just say that the Moore family¡¯s father Moore, someone can make the Moore family more


    than 100 billion in assets. , What a great person is this? I think if Feng Shui is really ineffective, how


    can people believe me?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hesitated for a moment, nodded lightly, and said: ¡°It makes sense.¡±


    Immediately, ire Wilson Wilson said again: ¡°You must not lie, don¡¯t cause trouble, don¡¯t be like


    my mother, understand?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°My wife, don¡¯t worry! I know it in my heart.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 758


    ¡°Yeah.¡± ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson were alreadyying down and preparing to rest, a


    heavy helicopter screamed over the city of Southaven.


    The Webb family, father and son, spent two hours on the helicopter, and finally arrived over the


    Webb family¡¯s top luxury vi in Southaven.


    The whole family of Webb family was waiting on the bigwn of the vi at this time. The family


    already knew what happened to them in Aurouss Hilll. At this time, they all wanted toe over to


    meet andfort them.


    Kian also followed his mother at this time, waiting on the side of thewn.


    Donald and Sean on the ne, as the ne continued to descend, they also saw their rtives


    waiting on the ground. Both were in tears.


    The experience in Aurouss Hilll was like purgatory, which caused great suffering for both of them.


    Now that they finally returned home, they were naturally filled with emotion!


    When the nended and the door opened, Webb¡¯s servants hurriedly helped the father and son


    and Mr. Jones and other five people to get off the ne.


    Seeing that both father and son had broken their legs, Sean even broke his hand. Both father and


    son cried and blushed, and the whole Webb family was shocked.


    They have not yet figured out why the eldest son and grandson of the Webb family went to Aurouss


    Hilll to be so miserable, like having experienced a catastrophe¡­


    When everyone saw the words on the foreheads of the five Mr. Jones, they were all dumbfounded!


    When Kian saw the words ¡°Kian loves to eat shit¡± engraved on one of them¡¯s foreheads, he


    suddenly went crazy, rushed up and kicked him on his stomach, yelling, ¡°Bad son, you What is


    written on his forehead?! Bring me a knife quickly, and I will cut off all the flesh on his forehead!¡±


    The man cried and said, ¡°Master, this is all carved by Aurouss Hilll Don Albertt! And he carved it


    very hard, it has been carved on the forehead¡­¡±


    Donald also hurriedly said: ¡°Qian, don¡¯t be impulsive! These five people and the words on their


    foreheads can¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t move?!¡± Kian was mad and cursed: ¡°Why can¡¯t move? He engraved the words ¡°I eat shit¡± on


    his forehead! This is humiliating me!¡±


    Donald said: ¡°The Wade Family¡¯s spokesperson said, we can¡¯t hurt them, don¡¯t neglect them, let


    alone get rid of the words on their foreheads, otherwise, the Wade Family will not let us go!¡±


    ¡°Wade Family?!¡± Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    Kian was also shocked.


    When he was not attacking, he was a normal person, so he knew how powerful the Eastcliff Wade


    family was, and he was not the object of the Webb family to provoke.


    It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t figure it out, why did the Wade family of Eastcliff target the Webb family? What


    did the Webb family do wrong?


    When Donald saw her wife, she stepped forward and said with red eyes: ¡°Husband, the video on


    Facebook is too insulting. She describes me as a woman who can do her best. I¡­I ¡­¡­¡±


    Donald held his wife in his arms distressedly, and said helplessly: ¡°My wife, I worked hard on


    Facebook, but I didn¡¯t expect that Eastcliff Wade¡¯s family bought Facebook directly, and put the


    video on top, as did her husband.


    There¡¯s no way, but you shouldn¡¯t be too serious about it, after all, it¡¯s all nonsense, and anyone


    with a brain knows it¡¯s not true.¡±


    After speaking, Donald said again: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have sent someone to chase down these two


    video-recording dogs, they probably won¡¯t survive tonight!¡±


    Donald¡¯s younger brother, Darius said with a distressed expression: ¡°Brother, go and see our dad.


    After a heart attack, people can no longer get up. They are lying in our intensive care unit. ¡­..¡±


    Donald hurriedly said: ¡°Quickly, someone will support me, hurry up and have a look!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 759


    At this time, the Lord of the Webb family was already lying in the intensive care unit of his mansion.


    Important indicators such as electrocardiogram, blood pressure, and blood oxygen are monitored all


    the time. In order to prevent the old man¡¯s body from getting worse, he even specially infused


    nutrient solution and inhaled oxygen.


    The video on Facebook really irritated Lord Webb. In addition, he was old and his anti-strike ability


    was not so strong, so he caught it all at once, almost out of breath for a myocardial infarction.


    When Donald brought Sean, Kian, and his younger brother Darius to the intensive care unit, the old


    man was lying in bed angrily cursing.


    ¡°Two innocent dog things, dare to humiliate my Webb family openly, really damn it! If you don¡¯t kill


    these two dog things, my Webb family will definitely beughed at in Eastcliff all the year round! The


    majesty of my first family in Southaven is also There will be nothing left!¡±


    Donald called the police when he saw the old man¡¯s heart rate, he limped forward and blurted out:


    ¡°Dad! You are like this, so don¡¯t get angry!¡±


    ¡°You rubbish!¡± When Mr. Webb saw Donald, he scolded, ¡°I asked you to go to Aurouss Hilll to find


    out who harmed Qian. It¡¯s good for you. You shame my Webb family¡¯s face!¡±


    Donald said dejectedly: ¡°Dad, this time I went to Aurouss Hilll, it was too far from what I expected.


    I never thought that someone in Aurouss Hilll could use their own efforts to abolish Mr. Jones and


    the five others; I didn¡¯t expect to identally offend Cameron Isaac, and beingpletely crushed


    by the Wade Family, I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    As he said, he pointed to his right leg, and pointed to the right leg of his son Sean, and said sadly,


    ¡°Dad, both of my legs and Sean¡¯s legs have been scrapped, and Sean¡¯s hands have been


    scrapped. You really Do you think I want to do this? It¡¯s just that we really can¡¯t afford to offend the


    Wade Family in Eastcliff.


    Even if the Wade Family takes the lives of my father and son, we will not be able to resist!¡±


    Elder Webb gave a cold snort and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t think you had been injured, I would have gotten


    up and beat you personally!¡±


    Donald could only knelt on the ground with a puff, and said ashamed: ¡°Dad! It is Donald who is not


    doing things badly. He lost the face of the Webb family. Please punish me!¡±


    Lord Webb said with a ck face: ¡°I ask you, are those two bastards killed?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Donald said hurriedly: ¡°I have arranged for someone to go there. I believe I can find them


    soon and kill them!¡±


    Elder Webb said: ¡°After the person is killed, the media must report the deaths of these two people,


    so that the whole region must know, offending the Webb family¡¯s fate!¡±


    Donald nodded quickly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I will definitely get this thing done!¡±


    Lord Webb asked again: ¡°Did you delete the video on Facebook?¡±


    ¡°Deleted¡­¡± Donald didn¡¯t dare to say that Facebook had been bought by the Wade family, for fear


    that the old man would get angry.


    Lord Webb gave a hum and said, ¡°Remember what I said, I want those two bastards to die! Within


    24 hours, they must die!¡±


    Donald hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I will do as you ordered!¡±


    Lord Webb¡¯s expression eased a little, looking at Sean, he said distressedly: ¡°Sean , this time I go to


    Aurouss Hilll, you have suffered.¡±


    It is not Donald or his brother Darius that the old man loves most, but his eldest grandson Sean.


    Seeing Sean¡¯s current tragic situation, he was really distressed deep in his heart.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 760


    Sean also knew that grandpa spoiled himself since he was a child. When he heard this, he burst


    into tears, but he still wiped away his tears firmly, saying, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about me. I can


    hold it, but you, definitely Take care of yourself!¡±


    Like Lord Mooore, Lord Webb is also the face of the Webb family.


    Moreover, Lord Webb¡¯s contacts in Southaven are very wide. Many people in business, politics and


    even the gray world have to give him face. This is not only because of his high qualifications, but


    also because he has very close and direct rtionships with many people. Everyone has been


    helped by him.


    If Lord Webb is gone, these people will certainly not give the Webb family the same face as before.


    By that time, the Webb family¡¯s influence will inevitably drop a lot.


    In addition, Mr. Webb is quite shrewd. He did not hold the power when he was old. He passed the


    Patriarch to Donald early and retreated behind the scenes. In this way, he would not upy the


    power of the Webb family for a long time.


    And disgusted by descendants


    Therefore, the Webb family all hope that the father can live a long and healthy life.


    Seeing that the father¡¯s mood stabilized slightly, everyone hurriedly said goodbye.


    Once out of the surveince ward, Donald confessed to his brother Darius, saying: ¡°Darius, you go


    and tell everyone in the family, including servants and drivers, to never have Facebook on the


    phone. Otherwise, if you find out, I want him to look good!¡±


    ¡°Okay brother!¡± Darius nodded hurriedly, and then said: ¡°Brother, you and Sean¡¯s legs must be


    treated quickly, the doctor is already waiting!¡±


    Donald and Sean¡¯s legs have not yet been treated, and the family doctor is waiting for them to be


    treated.


    However, after a doctor¡¯s examination, they found that the knees of the Webb family and his son


    had beenpletely broken and there was no possibility of recovery.


    So he said to the two of them: ¡°Mr. Webb, young master, the situation of the knee is not optimistic


    now.


    I think the best solution is to order an artificial knee joint and then perform an operation for


    recement.¡±


    Donald hurriedly asked: ¡°How much influence will the artificial knee joint have?¡±


    The doctor said: ¡°After all, I am not my own, and I will be a little ufortable at least, but at least I


    will not beme, I can bend, stand, walk, and at most I am a littleme and cannot run.¡±


    Donald¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    This result is in line with his psychological expectations, and his idea is still realistic, as long as you


    don¡¯t really be a cripple with a broken leg.


    Sean was very sad and cried, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m only in my twenties, and I don¡¯t want to be ame!¡±


    Donald patted him on the shoulder, and said earnestly: ¡°Son, you are in your twenties, and you


    have to learn to face the reality.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It is difficult for your knees to return to their original state. This is not a question of money, but the


    level of medical care. The question, what can you do if you don¡¯t want it? You should think about it a


    little bit and focus on how to get revenge.¡±


    ¡°Vengeance¡­¡± Sean blurted out: ¡°Yes! I must take revenge! I must smash that Charlie Wade¡¯s


    body! Then take Jasmine over to marry me! Even if she disagrees, I use a gun Forcing her to marry


    me too!¡±


    Donald nodded with a cold face, and said, ¡°I have already thought about it.


    This Charlie Wade has extraordinary strength, and is supported by many people from the Moore


    family and Aurouss Hilll. If you want to kill him, you must not be impatient, and you have to n to


    move. Slowly!¡±


    Sean hurriedly asked: ¡°Dad, do you have any good solutions?¡±


    Donald said: ¡°Our previous problem was that we underestimated the enemy, were too aggressive,


    and we rushed out without knowing the opponent, so we suffered a big loss.


    This time, I am going to first understand from the outside and figure out what forces Charlie Wade


    has. , How strong, and how many enemies he has, and then touch his weaknesses to figure out all


    of these. We are targeting and prescribing the right medicine. We must make him unable to resist!¡±

 Chapter 761-765

    Chapter 761-765


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 761


    The Webb family quickly released a new family motto:


    Anyone who enters or leaves Webb¡¯s house, no matter who it is, must not have the Facebook app


    in their mobile phone. Once discovered, they will be punished severely!


    Of course, the Webb family followed this family motto very much, because the Facebook had a


    video insulting their family on top.


    Even if they asked them to watch it, they didn¡¯t want to watch it.


    However, everyone in the familyined.


    They just work in Webb¡¯s family, and they don¡¯t have the surname Webb, and they don¡¯t feel


    ufortable with the video at the top.


    Moreover, on the contrary, everyone felt that this video looked particrly cool! Special relief!


    This is mainly because working in Webb¡¯s family is subject to stricter restrictions and controls.


    Everyone lives in a state of high pressure and is very depressed.


    The Webb family has always been strict with subordinates, and there are many rules and


    regtions for subordinates in the familyw.


    It can be said that they will be beaten, scolded and even punished at every turn.


    Therefore, now they see someone scolding the Webb family so much on Facebook, they still feel


    pretty good!


    When Donald and Sean were undergoing knee trauma treatment, Kian withdrew from the treatment


    room because he couldn¡¯t bear to look at their bloody knees.


    At this time, Kian felt particrly contradictory in her heart.


    Before today, he was living in pain all the time.


    The dignified second young master of Webb¡¯s family eats shit every hour. This makes people all


    over the countryugh out loud and makes him miserable.


    Especially every time after eating shit, the moment his consciousness recovers, he is extremely


    painful.


    However, just now, seeing the way his father and brother had their legs broken, he suddenly felt that


    the whole person seemed a lot easier.


    This feeling is strange, but also very realistic.


    It¡¯s like, at first, I was the only one who didn¡¯t wear clothes on the street, so I was very cramped and


    panicked, but suddenly, there were two more people who didn¡¯t wear clothes, and I felt less panic


    and urgency.


    Feeling rxed for a while, Kian rarely wants to drink two sses.


    The Webb Family Vi upies a huge area, like a pce of its own.


    It not only has living spaces, but also medical, fitness, leisure and entertainment ces.


    Kian left the consulting room and went to the bar.


    When passing by the door of a bathroom specially used by the subordinates, he suddenly heard a


    familiar voiceing from inside.


    After listening carefully, Kian couldn¡¯t help but be angry!


    In this bathroom, someone is listening to the cross talk of Mrr.. Lloyd and his son!


    And, unfortunately, I just heard Mrr.. Lloyd and his son mocking his own poop!


    Kian suddenly became angry!


    Damn, I said that Facebook is not allowed to be downloaded, so why is someone watching this


    video secretly? Really looking for death!


    Thinking of this, Kian mmed open the door of the bathroom. On the toilet seat was a middle-aged


    man in his 40s. This man Kian knew, and he was one of the Webb family drivers!


    The other party didn¡¯t think that the second young master would suddenly break in. He was still


    holding a mobile phone in his hand, and a cross talk of Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus was still on the


    phone.


    Kian scolded angrily: ¡°You watch this kind of video at Webb¡¯s house, are you looking for death? I will


    kill you bastard!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 762


    After that, he rushed forward and punched and kicked the driver!


    The driver was beaten and yelled, but he didn¡¯t dare to fight back. He could only stretch out his


    arms to block. At the end of the block, he couldn¡¯t hold him anymore, and he didn¡¯t care about


    wiping his butt. He just lifted his pants and ran out.


    Kian scolded: ¡°Dog bastard, let me see where you go! I must interrupt your leg today!¡±


    After speaking, I was about to catch up, and suddenly felt dizzy in my brain.


    At this moment, Kian wailed in his heart, it was over¡­


    He knew that he had another attack!


    Immediately afterwards, Kian lost consciousness for an instant, and his eyes were on the filthy thing


    left in the toilet by the driver. His eyes lit up, without saying a word, he squatted on the ground and


    reached out to grab it, grabbing it and gobbled it up. Stuffed¡­


    A few people here saw the driver running out of the bathroom with his pants, wondering what was


    going on. When they went to the bathroom, they saw that Kian was squatting in front of the toilet


    and having a good meal, all of them vomited.


    One of them hurriedly yelled: ¡°Quick, quick, stop the Second Young Master. The Second Young


    Master eats a pressure cooker for high-temperature sterilization. You can¡¯t eat this fresh, and you


    will get sick!¡±


    The crowd vomited, and they dragged Kian out of the bathroom.


    Kian had a seizure and the six rtives did not recognize him.


    Seeing that these people prevented him from enjoying the ¡°food¡±, he immediately yelled: ¡°Asshole,


    let me go quickly, or I will kill you!¡±


    This opening, the stinking smell is so bad, the key is to spray a group of subordinates with scum on


    their faces, and the disgusting group of subordinates can¡¯t wait to die.


    Seeing that something was wrong here, other people hurried up to greet him. A servant who was


    holding Kian tightly yelled: ¡°Go get the high-voltage cab for the young master to sterilize it! Hurry


    up!¡±


    ¡°Oh oh oh!¡± The man turned his head quickly and ran back.


    Everyone knows that Kian has a seizure, and it is impossible to stop without eating, so he can only


    quickly get him a sterile ¡°supper¡± that has been sterilized.


    Knowing that Kian had a sudden attack, and was in the bathroom, and ate something left by a


    driver, Webb¡¯s family suddenly became a mess again.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time in Aurouss Hilll, the mist in the middle of the night is gradually covering the ancient city.


    Ten seven-seatermercial vehicles drove quickly into Aurouss Hilll City and stopped in front of


    Mrr.. Lloyd¡¯s house.


    These ten cars were full of people and they drove over from Southaven to take the lives of Mrr..


    Lloyd, Marcus and his son.


    These seventy people surrounded Mrr.. Lloyd¡¯s house to death, and when they rushed in, they


    discovered that the house was empty!


    The leader beat his chest and said: ¡°Damn, let the dog and son run away!¡±


    ¡°Boss, what should I do?!¡±


    The man said distressedly: ¡°If they are at home, they will be ughtered right now and return to Mr.


    Webb, but once they are not at home, they may be anywhere! Aurouss Hilll has a poption of


    millions of people, where are 70 of us going? Looking for it?¡±


    ¡°What should I do then?¡±


    The other party asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Mr. Webb first? Otherwise, Mr. Webb feels that we are


    not doing things badly. If we me it again, it will be troublesome!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The headed person immediately called Donald.


    Donald just dealt with the injury on his knee and waited for the transnt operation after the


    customized knee joint arrived. He suddenly received a call and immediately connected to question:


    ¡°Have you killed Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus, these two dog bastards?! ¡°


    ¡°Mr. Webb¡­¡± the leader said embarrassingly: ¡°Mr. Webb, Mrr.. Lloyd¡¯s family has already gone to


    the building.


    I took a look. It should have been rushed to pack up and leave. It should have been toote. For a


    long time, only two or three hours.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± When Donald heard this, he was furious and blurted out: ¡°Find me! Even if you find the


    ends of the world, you must find these two bastards and kill them for me!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 763


    Seventy people from Southaven began a carpet search in Aurouss Hilll.


    However, they could not find any clues about Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus.


    In fact, the current Mrr.. Lloyd family had already drove away from Aurouss Hilll, and was galloping


    north in the dark.


    It is easy to catch a fish in the washbasin, but it is really difficult to find this fish urately in the


    lake!


    In the night, Marcus was driving, and the luxurious Mercedes-Benz car ran all the way. Mrr.. Lloyd¡¯s


    cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was Mrr.. Lloyd¡¯s neighbor who called. The two have a good rtionship and often go out to eat,


    drink and have fun together.


    Before Mrr.. Lloyd left, I called him and asked him to help pay attention to his own movement. So


    now he called suddenly, Mrr.. Lloyd guessed that there should be some movement at home.


    Sure enough, as soon as he got on the phone, the other party lowered his voice and said, ¡°Mrr..


    Lloyd, dozens of people came to surround your house just now, and the group of people quietly got


    in!¡±


    ¡°Several dozens of people?!¡± Mrr.. Lloyd eximed and blurted out: ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°I just came out and left.¡± The other party said: ¡°It looks like it¡¯s not easy to give up¡­¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd gave a hum and said, ¡°I know, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Why are you polite with me!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Mrr.. Lloyd said with a cold face: ¡°Sure enough, the Webb family sent


    someone to kill us! It is said that they sent dozens of people, shit, really ruthless!¡±


    Marcus blurted out, ¡°Dad, shouldn¡¯t they find us?¡±


    Mrr.. Lloyd waved his hand: ¡°Impossible. China is such a big country. Where can he find us? Let¡¯s


    not stop the car tonight. We will drive directly to Eastcliff Airport. Tomorrow, we will buy the earliest


    ne and fly directly to Mysia. When we get there, we will be anonymous.


    Tian lives in his own manor and is a rich man. The Webb family will never even think of finding us


    for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Tears burst into Marcus¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Dad, when youe to Mysia, you don¡¯t have to talk


    to Albert at five o¡¯clock every week. We should be able to get rid of the engraved characters on our


    foreheads?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mrr.. Lloyd touched the dry and solidified scar on his forehead, and said depressedly: ¡°The


    engraving enmity, I am afraid that there will be no chance to repay¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Moore family mansion at this time is still a brightly lit scene.


    Lord Mooore wore a white Tai Chi practice suit and yed Tai Chi in the yard against the cold wave.


    Although the weather has cooled down and the old man is only wearing thin clothes, the old man


    does not feel cold at all, but is sweating!


    The old man¡¯s three sons, several grandsons, and granddaughter all gathered around the courtyard


    to watch.


    Rueben became more surprised as he watched. He didn¡¯t expect this Rejuvenation Pill to be so


    magical. Not only did it make the old man younger and his body tougher, but more importantly, even


    the whole person¡¯s mental outlook waspletely different!


    Who would dare to imagine that the old man who was about to die a few months ago is so lively


    now!


    He has been punching for more than two hours, so he should be tired when he is a young man!


    However, he didn¡¯t feel tired at all.


    On the contrary, the more you fight, the more vigorous.


    This is not a good signal!


    If you look at it this way, the old man¡¯s body is so hard, it won¡¯t be a big problem for another ten or


    twenty years.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 764


    Theodore, Rueben¡¯s father, was also stunned at the side, he was even more depressed than


    Rueben.


    When a prince, what I fear most is that my father will live too long.


    At the time when Kangxi reigned for 61 years, the prince Ai Xinjue Luo Yinfeng, the prince alone


    had been the prince for 30 to 40 years. In the end, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer before he intended to


    usurp the throne.


    Now Lord Mooore still holds the power of the Moore family, the longer he lives, the more sad he will


    be?


    If he lives for more than ten years and he will be in his seventies and eighties, how can he have any


    chance to be the Patriarch of the Moore Family?


    Maybe even, I have to die before him¡­


    Thinking of this, Theodore felt extremely depressed.


    Jasmine on the side, seeing that grandpa¡¯s body and spirit are much better, she feels very happy.


    Seeing that the old man was a little tired after ying for so long, Jasmine hurriedly handed over


    the prepared towel and said, ¡°Grandpa, ore here tonight, let¡¯s call again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Lord Mooore nodded excitedly, took the towel and wiped his sweat, and sighed: ¡°Moore has


    ever thought that when he is about to die in his life, he can get such a chance. I am extremely


    grateful to Master Wade¡­ ¡­.¡±


    With that, Lord Mooore said to Jasmine again: ¡°Jasmine, you have to pay close attention to the


    matter between you and Master Wade.


    Grandpa¡¯s biggest wish now is to wait for you and Master Wade to hand it over to you. Master


    Wade!¡±


    When Jasmine heard this, her face immediately turned red.


    Theodore said at this time: ¡°Dad, Jasmine and Master Wade, please think twice!¡±


    ¡°Think twice?¡± Lord Mooore asked back: ¡°Don¡¯t you see that Master Wade has the ability to reach


    the sky, but he is a true dragon on earth?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If you have a daughter, you are afraid that you would also dream of wanting to recruit Master Wade


    into the house as a son-inw! ¡°


    Theodore said awkwardly: ¡°Dad, what you said is correct, but the key is that Master Wade is already


    married. You asked Jasmine to pursue Master Wade. Didn¡¯t this encourage Jasmine to intervene?¡±


    When Jasmine heard the third party intervene in such words, her face was immediately a little


    embarrassed.


    She also knew that Charlie Wade was already married, and she was always rushing to get close to


    him. It was indeed a bit inappropriate. Now that the uncle said that, it was naturally even more


    embarrassing.


    Lord Mooore snorted coldly at this time, and said, ¡°You know what a fart? Master Wade and the girl


    from the Wilson family are simply famous and inurate. In that case, what should we worry


    about?¡±


    After finishing speaking, Lord Mooore simply ignored him and said to Jasmine, ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t care


    what other people think. If you also like Master Wade, just let go and pursue it.¡±


    Jasmine pursed her mouth and did not speak, obviously feeling a little ufortable in her heart.


    Lord Mooore saw her thoughts, turned his head and red at Theodore, and said coldly: ¡°From


    today, no one is allowed to say that Master Wade was married, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being


    unwee!¡±


    When Theodore heard this, he hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I was the one who talked


    too much!¡±


    ¡°Huh, you know it!¡± Lord Mooore snorted dissatisfied, and immediately said to Jasmine, ¡°Jasmine,


    you can make an appointment with Master Wade for me tomorrow.


    I would like to invite him to dinner and thank him for giving me a rejuvenation pill. Great kindness, I


    will prepare a one-billion-cash card at that time, as my little care, and give it to Master Wade during


    the meal.¡±


    The rest of the Moore family were shocked!


    Billion in cash? !


    The cash flow of the entire Moore family is only about 3 billion. The old man is going to take out


    one-third of the cash flow of the family and give it to Charlie Wade? !


    Both Theodore and Rueben¡¯s eyes burst into mes.


    The cash in hand of the father and son may not add up to three to five billion, the old man wants to


    give Charlie Wade one billion now? !


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 765


    Early the next morning.


    ire Wilson Wilson ate early and went to thepany.


    The old man, Jacob Wilson, had a dark face all morning, and he was full of upset when he saw


    ine Ma, and Charlie Wade was toozy to care about her.


    The thought of the family¡¯s savings of more than two million, which caused ine Ma to lose


    completely, and Jacob Wilson was furious.


    He doesn¡¯t have much money himself, this little money is umted by his family for many years.


    And the money he earned from dumping antiques has now been wiped out.


    Jacob Wilson even felt that he shoulde back out of the world, go to the antique street, pick up a


    leak, and then find Zachary to sell it.


    ine Ma seemed a little guilty of conscience when she woke up early in the morning, so she


    always smiled at Jacob Wilson, but Jacob Wilson still ignored her.


    Seeing her hot face pressed her cold ass, ine Ma is now daring to be angry and afraid to speak,


    so she can only point her finger at Charlie Wade and said angrily: ¡°Hey, Charlie Wade, you are idle


    at home, you are also idle at home. People look at feng shui and so on, flicker some money back to


    buy furniture for the house! Otherwise, how can we move to Thompson First?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    ine Ma pinched her waist and said, ¡°As far as you can, you have to make money back!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said dissatisfied: ¡°Where are you bluffing? Charlie Wade made a great contribution to


    the family. Unlike you, you not only didn¡¯t make a penny, but you spent a lot of money, and even lost


    money.


    This family, we All three are positive numbers, and you are the only negative number! And your


    negative number is still very negative, so we cancel out all our positive numbers in one go!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± ine Ma flushed with anger.


    She wanted to question Jacob Wilson. She was bluffing at Charlie Wade. What does it have to do


    with you? You Jacob Wilson is amazing now. Not only do you dare to yell at me and beat me, but


    you also dare to stand up for Charlie Wade?


    Co-authored my olddy, is now the one with the lowest status in this family? I said nothing can¡¯t


    work, right?


    While ine Ma was holding the fire, Charlie Wade¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Jasmine called. After the phone was connected, Jasmine said respectfully on the other end of the


    phone: ¡°Master Wade, are you busy?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Nothing is busy, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Jasmine said: ¡°Grandpa is very grateful for the Rejuvination thing. I would like to treat you


    to a meal. I wonder if you have time?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ate it yesterday? You still ate it today?¡±


    Jasmine said: ¡°Yesterday was a birthday banquet. Today I want to invite you to dinner alone. I don¡¯t


    know if you have time?¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a while, and asked, ¡°What time?¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly said, ¡°It depends on what time is convenient for you.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Then just go to noon.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Jasmine said hurriedly: ¡°I asked Don Albertt to clear the Heaven Springs in advance and


    wait for you in the Diamond Box at noon!¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°See you at noon, then.¡±


    ¡°Okay Master Wade, see you at noon!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie Wade said to ine Ma and Jacob Wilson, ¡°Dad, Mom, I have


    something to do at noon, and I can¡¯t cook at home. You two should go out to eat or order a


    takeaway.¡±


    ine Ma blurted out, ¡°What is it? Let¡¯s go out to eat and order takeaway? You are so good now,


    you don¡¯t even make meals?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°A client asked me to see Feng Shui. He is a rich boss.¡±

 Chapter 766-770

    Chapter 766-770


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 766


    ¡°Huh?!¡± ine Ma asked in surprise: ¡°A big boss asks you to see Feng Shui?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go at noon.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± ine Ma got excited and blurted out: ¡°Hurry up! Go for more money, and it¡¯s best to make


    all the money for our furniture in one step!¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    In fact, Charlie Wade had already made up his mind. He took out two million from his card, and then


    said that he made it for people to show Feng Shui, and used the money to buy furniture.


    He also didn¡¯t want his wife to live in this dpidated house all the time, and to live here, separated


    from ine Ma by a wall, and shared a bathroom, not to mention how annoying.


    If you move to a vi, you live on the first floor with your wife, and you let ine Ma and Jacob


    Wilson live on the first floor, then you can stop a lot.


    Therefore, he just pretended that he was going to show people Feng Shui. In fact, he had already


    thought about it.


    After having dinner with Lord Mooore, he went directly to the bank to apply for a new card, transfer


    two million in, and then hand the money to his wife. Or Jacob Wilson.


    In short, it must not be handed over to ine Ma, a prodigal olddy.


    Otherwise, she is likely to get the money and immediately go to the beauty salon to charge her


    200,000 bnce for face and body use.


    At eleven o¡¯clock, Jasmine drove out of themunity.


    She respectfully called Charlie Wade and told Charlie Wade that he had arrived and that Charlie


    Wade went downstairs.


    At the gate of themunity, Jasmine got off the car respectfully and opened the door for him.


    After he got in the car, she said to him: ¡°Master Wade, Grandpa has already gone to Heaven


    Springs to wait for you in advance, let¡¯s go there too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Thanks foring here to pick me up.¡±


    Jasmine was a little shy, and said with a blushing face: ¡°This is what Jasmine should do.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven Springs at this time.


    Apanied by two bodyguards, Lord Mooore stepped into the door.


    I invited Charlie Wade to dinner today. He didn¡¯t bring the descendants of the Moore family. Apart


    from the report, he brought Jasmine alone.


    When Don Albertt heard that Lord Mooore had arrived, he hurriedly greeted him and said


    respectfully: ¡°Lord Mooore, I¡¯m really sorry. The person under the supervision of the diamond box


    just now arranged the arrangement, but he couldn¡¯t meet him in time.¡±


    Lord man Moore looked at Don Albertt, suddenly surprised.


    Don Albertt in front of him was actually much younger than he looked at yesterday¡¯s birthday party!


    Could it be that he also got Master Wade¡¯s Rejuvenation Pill? !


    Thinking of this, Lord Mooore couldn¡¯t help but tremble and asked, ¡°Don Albertt¡­you¡­you got the


    chance of Master Wade?!¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly nodded, and while reaching out to respectfully help Lord Mooore, he said in a


    low voice, ¡°Lord Mooore, let¡¯s tell you, the Webb family sent someone to Heaven Springsst night


    and injured more than a dozen security guards. After my life, Master Wade appeared in time to save


    me and gave me a rejuvenation pill.


    Otherwise, even if I am alive now, I am still a living dead!¡±


    Lord Mooore asked in surprise: ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Why didn¡¯t I hear about it?¡±


    Don Albertt sighed: ¡°After the birthday banquet at noon yesterday, Master Wade said that his father-


    inw woulde to Heaven Springs to host a banquet at night.


    The father and son Marcus suddenly broke in with Donald¡¯s five bodyguards and almost killed me!


    They also wanted to kill Master Wade¡¯s father-inw! In fact, their real goal was Master Wade!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Lord Mooore didn¡¯t pay attention to these things at all yesterday. He was immersed in the powerful


    effects of Rejuvenation Pill and couldn¡¯t extricate himself, and the others in the Moore family also


    had their own thoughts, like Jasmine, who was happy.


    However, Theodore and Rueben and his son were worried, and everyone did not pay attention to


    what happened outside.


    At this time, Lord Mooore heard that Donald was going to kill Master Wade, he was furious, and


    blurted out: ¡°Damn the Webb family!¡±


    Having said that, he immediately said to a bodyguard next to him: ¡°Speak out immediately, if the


    Webb family dared to touch a hair of Master Wade, my Moore family will have the whole n and


    fight to the end!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 767


    Before Charlie Wade arrived at Heaven Springs, the Moore family¡¯s statement had spread


    throughout Aurouss Hilll, and then spread throughout the upper ss of Southaven.


    No one thought that the Moore family, the first family in Aurouss Hilll, would openly challenge the


    Webb family, the first family in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This is really a good show to watch.


    When Theodore and Rueben and his son heard the news, they immediately exploded. What¡¯s


    wrong with Lord Mooore?


    Yesterday¡¯s birthday banquet, it doesn¡¯t matter if Lord Mooore is angry with Donald. Everyone is a


    little unhappy in private, so I can talk about itter if I find a chance.


    But now the old man openly challenged the Webb family, which is almost equivalent to publicly


    dering aplete break with the Webb family, and may even be a mortal enemy with the


    Webb family!


    Both the father and son think, what is the cause of the father?


    Even if you want to curry favor with Charlie Wade, there is no need to openly turn your face with the


    Webb family, right? In this case, in the future, the Webb family may fight against the Moore family


    everywhere.


    Not only that, if the old man is doing this, Jasmine and Sean are less likely to be together!


    The Webb family was also very angry when he got the news.


    Originally, the Webb family was enough to jump around, but now Lord Mooore suddenly said that he


    would fight to the end with the Moore family, which made the current situation of the Webb family


    even more ufortable.


    The Webb family¡¯s current affairs were big enough for the Webb family, and suddenly they ran out of


    the Moore family to sing the opposite, which naturally made the Webb family more irritable.


    Lord Webb was still lying on the hospital bed. Donald ordered the whole family not to tell the father


    of the Moore family¡¯s statement.


    At the same time, he also made a decision to ignore the Moore family for the time being and not to


    respond to the Moore family¡¯s statement.


    Right now, the majesty of the Webb family has suffered a great deal.


    Although it is still the first family in the south of the Yangtze River, the news that has offended the


    Wade family of Eastcliff has already caused trouble in the city.


    Before, the outside world didn¡¯t know who the Webb family had offended, only that Facebook kept


    putting cross talks that humiliated their family on the top of the homepage.


    Today during the day, after the news of the Wade Family¡¯s acquisition of Facebook came out, the


    outside world immediately understood that it turned out that the Webb Family had offended the


    Wade Family!


    The families that had a good rtionship with the Webb family took the initiative to alienate them at


    this time, mainly because the Wade family was too strong, and no one wanted to be too close to the


    Webb family at this time.


    As a result, the Webb family suddenly fell into a passive position, and even because many families


    had to draw a clear line with them, their overall strength was also affected.


    At this time, the Webb family had no energy to fight against the Moore family, after all, they still had


    a bigger enemy, Charlie Wade.


    ¡­¡­


    Jasmine drove to Heaven Springs, and Don Albertt hurried out to greet her.


    Seeing Charlie Wade tall and handsome, Jasmine beautiful and generous, Don Albertt couldn¡¯t help


    but admire in his heart: This is the appearance of a golden girl and a talented girl!


    With Miss Moore¡¯s beauty and education, looking at the whole country, there may not be anyone


    who can bepared!


    Don Albertt respectfully invited Charlie Wade and Jasmine to the diamond box. The old and strong


    Moore Master has been waiting here for a long time.


    Seeing Charlie Wadeing in, Lord Mooore hurriedly got up and bowed, and said to Charlie


    Wade: ¡°Master Wade, you are here, please move to the main seat!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Lord Mooore, you are the oldest, you should be the main seat.¡±


    ¡°How did you make it?¡± Old Moore hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade is the real dragon in Moore¡¯s eyes,


    and the main seat naturally wants you to sit.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 768


    Jasmine also hurriedly said to the side: ¡°Master Wade, Grandpa has always respected you, so let¡¯s


    take the seat.¡±


    Charlie Wade hesitated for a while, then nodded and said, ¡°If this is the case, then it is better for me


    to be respectful.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade sat down on the main seat.


    At this time, Don Albertt hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, Lord Mooore, Miss Moore, you three have a


    good dinner, Don Albertt won¡¯t bother too much!¡±


    After all, Don Albertt carefully left the box.


    With no other people in the box, Lord Mooore took out a golden bank card from his Armani suit


    pocket, raised his hands in front of Charlie Wade respectfully, and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade,


    you gave me the opportunity yesterday, I am really grateful! If you don¡¯t want to report it, I prepared


    a bank card for you.


    There is 1 billion in cash in this card. It is my little care for you. Please ept it.¡±


    Charlie Wade nced at the bank card and said, ¡°Lord Mooore, I am not short of money. You


    should take this card back.¡±


    Charlie Wade was telling the truth.


    He has more than 20 billion in cash, but now he has no chance to spend it.


    Lord Mooore insisted: ¡°Master Wade, Lord Mooore knows that you will not be a person short of


    money, butst time you bought the 300-year-old purple ginseng at a sky-high price of 100 million


    Dor in cash.


    In the future, in case there are any good medicinal materials to be photographed, in case you are a


    little nervous on hand and you miss a good thing, you will regret it if you want to, so please ept


    the money, and you can prepare for it.¡±


    In fact, Lord Mooore gave Charlie Wade money, he was a little selfish.


    He knew that Charlie Wade had taken the best purple ginseng to make a rejuvenating pill, and he


    was also drenched in the light of heaven, so he thought, give Charlie Wade some more money, in


    case Charlie Wade can buy more in the future With good medicinal materials and refining better


    medicines, wouldn¡¯t I have a chance to get Master Wade again?


    So he stood up, knelt on one knee, holding the bank card in his hands, and said: ¡°Master Wade,


    Moore has a little bit of care, please ept it, otherwise Moore will keep kneeling!¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly helped him up, smiled slightly, and said calmly: ¡°If this is the case, then I will


    ept it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡± Lord Mooore stood up with joy, and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°If Master Wade needs


    money in the future, or if there are other ces where the Moore family can help, just speak up,


    Moore Certainly, I will try my best to help you solve it!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and said, ¡°Lord Mooore is interested.¡±


    ¡°Where is it!¡± Lord Mooore said with great joy: ¡°Moore is fortunate to have the precious opportunity


    given by Master Wade, and naturally hopes that he can do more for Master Wade, and repay


    Master Wade¡¯s kindness in the future!


    After that, Lord Mooore hurriedly said: ¡°By the way, Master Wade, the password for this card is


    Jasmine¡¯s birthday, 951201.¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Jasmine and asked curiously, ¡°Jasmine, is your birthday on December 1st?¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly stood up, bowed slightly, and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, I was indeed born


    on December 1.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Then it will be your birthday in less than a month.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jasmine nodded nervously, and then asked tentatively: ¡°Master Wade, I want to hold a


    birthday dinner at that time, I wonder if Master Wade has time to attend it?¡±


    After Jasmine finished speaking, her eyes kept staring at Charlie Wade¡¯s face, looking forward to


    Charlie Wade¡¯s promise.


    Charlie Wade thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s your birthday, then I¡¯m


    naturally going toe to join. Then you can tell me the location.¡±


    Jasmine was overjoyed and hurriedly bowed, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Jasmine, you and I are about the same age, so we don¡¯t have to be so polite


    between us.¡±


    Jasmine nodded lightly, andughed lightly said, ¡°Good Master Wade, I got it!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 769


    After dinner, Charlie Wade declined Jasmine¡¯s request to send him home, and said goodbye to her


    and Lord Mooore in front of Heaven Springs, and walked to a construction bank near Heaven


    Springs.


    When he came to China Construction Bank, he transferred 998 million from the card that Lord


    Mooore gave him. After the money was transferred to his card, he had only 2 million left. ¡®S bank


    card returned home.


    At home, Jacob Wilson and ine Ma had just eaten takeaway.


    Seeing him back, ine Ma hurriedly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, what do you think


    about Feng Shui? Have you made any money?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said lightly: ¡°I made a little bit.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± ine Ma blurted out: ¡°Get all the money out!¡±


    Charlie Wade directly took out his bank card and said: ¡°There are two million in this card.¡±


    ¡°Two million?!¡± ine Ma¡¯s eyes straightened!


    Excited, she took the card into her hand and blurted out: ¡°You guy is not lying to me, right? There


    are really two million cards in this card?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°I have checked on the ATM, and it is indeed two million.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± ine Ma cheered excitedly!


    Two million!


    Wouldn¡¯t it be that he made up for therge sum of money he lost?


    The thought of being able to go to a beauty salon with a friend to make a face, make an


    appointment with a mahjong friend, and even live in Thompson First vi, ine Ma was very


    excited.


    She took the bank card in her hand and looked at it carefully for a moment. Only then did she


    recover and asked: ¡°Does this card have a password?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°There is a password, the password is¡­¡±


    I was about to say what the password was, but Charlie Wade suddenly came back to his senses.


    its not right!


    Didn¡¯t you ine Ma say yesterday that Jacob Wilson will be in charge of the money in the future?


    Why do you still have the face to ask me for a password?


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade hurriedly turned his face and said to Jacob Wilson who was on the


    side: ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you will keep all the money at home in the future?¡±


    Jacob Wilson came back to his senses only then, suddenly, right! I am in charge of the money. I


    should control the two million!


    So he hurriedly got up, walked up to ine Ma in two steps, and said, ¡°Give me the card.¡±


    ine Ma subconsciously hid the card behind him, looked at Jacob Wilson cautiously, and asked,


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said coldly: ¡°You just said yesterday that I will be in charge of the money, so I have to


    go back today?¡±


    ine Ma stammered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have one. I just want to confirm whether this card is what


    Charlie Wade said, there are two million.¡±


    After that, she said again: ¡°Honey, to be honest, you are a big man, it is difficult to manage the


    money in an orderly manner. Or you can see, let me take care of the money in this family, how


    about?¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly became angry and cursed: ¡°ine Ma, what you just saidst night, you


    haven¡¯t even passed 24 hours, so you don¡¯t recognize it?¡±


    ine Ma exined: ¡°Oh, I really didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Jacob Wilson said coldly: ¡°I tell you, you don¡¯t want to control money in


    the future! If you insist on managing money, then we two will go through the divorce procedures


    immediately!¡±


    ine Ma was a little confused at once.


    Although she wanted these two million very much, but Charlie Wade didn¡¯t tell her password, it


    didn¡¯t make much sense to hold the card by herself, and she couldn¡¯t get the money.


    So she could only pass the card to Jacob Wilson angrily, then turned her head and gave Charlie


    Wade a vicious look.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 770


    Charlie Wade just pretended not to see her eyes, and quickly turned his face again, and said to


    Jacob Wilson: ¡°Dad, this money will be used to buy furniture and home appliances. Buy it as soon


    as possible. After buying it, we can move in as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Jacob Wilson nodded, carefully put the card into his pocket, and asked Charlie


    Wade: ¡°Good son-inw, what is the bank card password?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I will send it on WeChatter.¡±


    ¡°it is good¡±! Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Then, I will go to the bank first. You will send me the


    password. I will transfer the money to my card in the past. This money must be earmarked.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said: ¡°Then you go first, I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡±


    ine Ma was furious.


    What does Charlie Wade mean? In front of your own face, you don¡¯t even want to say the


    password. Is this defending yourself? What a jerk!


    Charlie Wade was indeed guarding her. ine Ma didn¡¯t have any ethics, and he might have


    secretly taken the money away, so it¡¯s better to be careful.


    Jacob Wilson got dressed and went out. He received the password from Charlie Wade when he


    was almost at the bank. After inserting the card in the ATM, he checked the card, and there were


    indeed two million in the card.


    Seeing the actual bnce figure on the ATM, Jacob Wilson was very surprised.


    Charlie Wade is really amazing!


    If you go out to show others the feng shui, you will give two million?


    If this is a little more of this kind of business, wouldn¡¯t he want to make a fortune?


    Astonished, Jacob Wilson entered his bank ount and transferred all the money in this card to his


    card.


    Afterwards, he took out his mobile phone to check the mobile banking and found that the money


    had arrived, which was a relief.


    When I was walking back, I suddenly received a WeChat message from Charlie Wade. The content


    of the WeChat message was: ¡°Dad, remember to change the phone unlocking password, mobile


    banking password, and payment password, otherwise it will easily go wrong!¡±


    Fortunately, my son-inw reminded me quickly, otherwise I would go back like this.


    As long as ine Ma took a few minutes to get his mobile phone, she must have taken all the


    money away.


    So he did not dare to dy, and hurriedly changed all the passwords, and reced them with a new


    password that ine Ma could not guess.


    When Jacob Wilson returned home, ine Ma hurried up and asked: ¡°How did it go, is there really


    two million?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jacob Wilson said arrogantly: ¡°When did my son-inw lie to me?¡±


    ine Ma asked hurriedly: ¡°Those two million have been transferred to your card?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jacob Wilson nodded, not wanting to talk to her, and asked: ¡°Where is Charlie Wade?¡±


    ¡°He went out to buy groceries.¡±


    Jacob Wilson let out a cry and said, ¡°I have to call my daughter and say, tomorrow morning we will


    go to the furniture store to see the furniture.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly asked: ¡°Then, after buying the furniture tomorrow, can I move in that day?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said irritably, ¡°If you buy so much furniture, you can¡¯t wait for someone to deliver it and


    install it? It will take two or three days.¡±


    ine Ma smiled and said: ¡°My husband knows a lot, I don¡¯t know these doorways. I thought I could


    live in on the same day I bought it!¡±


    As she said, she hurried over, rubbed Jacob Wilson with her body, and said softly: ¡°Husband, the


    sisters called me to go to the beauty salon for a spa, saying that it has a good effect on firming the


    body and lifting the skin.


    But I don¡¯t have any money in my hand. Why don¡¯t you transfer seven or eighty thousand to me


    first?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jacob Wilson resolutely refused: ¡°What¡¯s going on at home, do you want to go to the spa? You


    are not the one who burns the bag!¡±


    ine Ma said aggrieved: ¡°Husband, am I not for you too? Do you want me to be a yellow-


    faced woman?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said coldly: ¡°Do you think you used to run to the beauty salon every day, it was not a


    yellow-faced woman?


    In my eyes, you have always been a yellow-faced woman!¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s expression turned dark, and she blurted out, ¡°Jacob Wilson, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Literally.¡± Jacob Wilson snorted coldly, and said, ¡°If you are not satisfied with me, we will get a


    divorce, and it will be over!¡±

 Chapter 771-775

    Chapter 771-775


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 771


    When ine Ma heard Jacob Wilson mentioning divorce again, her anger exploded.


    However, she did not vent her anger at all. Because she knew that at this time she had to endure.


    Who let her lose more than two million in gambling?


    At this time, bear with it for a while, wait until you find an opportunity, and then settle the ount


    with Jacob Wilson.


    Thinking of this, she sighed and said, ¡°Husband, you are right. It is really too expensive to do a spa.


    I still save a little money for the family and don¡¯t do it.¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s expression softened a little when she saw that she was quite on the road. At this


    time, Jacob Wilson was a little proud. For so many years, I haven¡¯t been able to suppress ine


    Ma. Sometimes ine Ma said something.


    If he raised different opinions, he would definitely have to scold ine Ma.


    But now, ine Ma seems to have begun topromise with herself. If ine Ma could only serve


    her in front of her in the future, wouldn¡¯t she be a turned serf singing?However, Jacob Wilson


    couldn¡¯t help being cautious.


    This girl has been domineering all her life, can she really change it all at once? Thinking of this, he


    was ready to try this woman!


    So he said to ine Ma, ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath, and you can make me a cup of hot tea and bring it in.¡±


    ine Ma asked in surprise: ¡°What do you do for a bath in the afternoon?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said: ¡°I¡¯m happy, can you manage it?¡±


    ine Ma gritted his teeth angrily, but after another thought, if he went to take a bath, wouldn¡¯t he


    be able to use his mobile phone?


    Then I simply transferred the two million to my card!


    When the timees, the money is in your own hands. What do you Jacob Wilson pretend to do


    with me? If the olddy wants to make a face, she will make a face, if she wants to make a spa, she


    will make a spa, and she wants to y mahjong.


    If you refuse to ept you, get out!


    So ine Ma immediately nodded, and said respectfully: ¡°My husband, you work so hard every day,


    I will follow you in everything from now on! In this way, you go take a bath first, and I will make good


    tea for you to bring in!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jacob Wilson arrogantly responded, with his hands behind his back, he swaggered back to


    the room.


    After returning to the room, Jacob Wilson first took off his jacket and pants, and then threw the


    phone on the bed.


    In order to make a mark, he specifically pulled a piece of hair from his head, then ced it on the


    top of the phone screen, and noted the position of the hair.


    If ine Ma came to pick up her mobile phone, it would be difficult to see clearly that there was a


    strand of hair falling on the ck screen. If she picked it up easily, the strands of hair would


    definitely fall off, and she knew she was peeking at her mobile phone. .


    It doesn¡¯t matter if ine Ma has this anti-reconnaissance consciousness, she may not be able to


    remember the specific position of the hair, once it moves, it will definitely not be in the same ce


    again.


    When youe back from the shower, you can check the location to determine if she has touched


    her phone!


    After doing all this, Jacob Wilson hummed a small song to the bathroom, and ine Ma soon


    brought him in with a cup of tea.


    After entering, ine Ma searched for Jacob Wilson¡¯s mobile phone with his eyes, and at the same


    time actively asked him if he wanted to wipe his back by himself.


    ¡°No need, go out quickly, don¡¯t dy my bath!¡±


    As Jacob Wilson said, he waved his hand directly, sending her out like a dog.


    ine Ma was not angry either.


    Because she looked around in the bathroom and didn¡¯t see Jacob Wilson¡¯s mobile phone, she


    probably didn¡¯t bring it in!


    So the first thing she came out, she wanted to find Jacob Wilson¡¯s cell phone in the bedroom!


    As soon as I entered the bedroom, I saw Jacob Wilson¡¯s phone on the bed.


    ine Ma is overjoyed!


    I rushed to the front in a few steps, picked up the phone, and didn¡¯t notice a single strand of hair


    slipping off the screen of the phone.


    She hurriedly tried to unlock Jacob Wilson¡¯s phone with her fingerprint, but she was surprised to find


    that her fingerprint could not be identified!


    its not right!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 772


    When Jacob Wilson first changed the phone, she arrogantly asked to enter her fingerprint in it so


    that she could check it at any time. Did this guy delete her fingerprint?


    ine Ma couldn¡¯t help gritting his teeth.


    Damn, this guy started to beware of himself!


    Annoyed, ine Ma hurriedly tried the unlock code.


    Not only did she record fingerprints on Jacob Wilson¡¯s mobile phone, she also knew the six-digit


    unlock code for his mobile phone.


    However, after she entered the password she remembered, the phone prompted the password


    error!


    ine Ma didn¡¯t believe it, and entered it again, but it was still wrong!


    She suddenly became angry!


    Damn, Jacob Wilson, this dog thing! He deleted my fingerprint and changed my password!


    Did you expect to steal his mobile phone to transfer money? Or after getting these two million, he


    was guarded like a thief?


    This is really outrageous!


    ine Ma was ufortable, and tried a few more passwords that Jacob Wilson might have set,


    but what he didn¡¯t expect was that all of these passwords were wrong!


    The previous password was the wedding anniversary of the two, but it has been changed.


    Try Jacob Wilson¡¯s birthday, it¡¯s not right!


    My birthday is not right!


    Daughter ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s birthday is not right!


    Even if Mrs. Wilson¡¯s birthday was entered, it still disyed incorrectly!


    ine Ma began to wonder.


    What kind of password will this old thing set?


    She was thinking hard, but she couldn¡¯t think of an answer.


    Between this sparkle and flint, she suddenly thought of someone!


    Matilda!


    That school flower of the year! Also Jacob Wilson¡¯s first love!


    And she is Matilda¡¯s roommate, and even her ¡°good sister¡±!


    To say that at that time, I was really envious, jealous and hateful to both of them!


    At that time, Jacob Wilson was handsome and stylish, and had money at home.


    He was really the Prince Charming in the hearts of many girls.


    At that time, ine Ma wanted to fix Jacob Wilson and marry into a wealthy family, so he didn¡¯t


    hesitate to have sex with Jacob Wilson while he was drunk while Jacob Wilson was in love with


    Matilda.


    It was with this trick that she angered Matilda and became the ultimate winner of this battle.


    However, ine Ma knew in his heart that Jacob Wilson had not forgotten Matilda for many years!


    She even called Matilda by the name of Matilda when she talked in sleep several times! These


    things were recorded by Jacob Wilson on his ount book by myself!


    So, at this moment, she thought, would Jacob Wilson¡¯s mobile phone password be Matilda¡¯s


    birthday? !


    As Matilda¡¯s best friend at the time, ine Ma still remembered her birthday, so she immediately


    entered Matilda¡¯s birthday in the mobile phone password input area. Unexpectedly, what made her


    stunned was the mobile phone.


    It was unlocked!


    ine Ma was really angry, hated and excited!


    Annoyed, hated, of course it is Jacob Wilson, an old man who has never changed. After so many


    years, he is still thinking about that damn Matilda!


    I am excited because I guessed the password correctly. Doesn¡¯t it mean that I can transfer the two


    million away?


    Okay, isn¡¯t you Jacob Wilson thinking about your first love?


    The olddy will transfer all your money away, and then kick you out of the house!


    Anyway, your old lover is in the United States, and you don¡¯t have the ability to find her in the past,


    and people are said to have a very good life, and they may not look at you!


    You old dog, just wait for penniless and wandering on the streets!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 773


    ine Ma gritted his teeth at Jacob Wilson, and immediately opened his mobile bank, preparing to


    go in and transfer all the two million that Charlie Wade gave him.


    When entering the mobile banking to request the password, she directly used Matilda¡¯s birthday,


    and she really came in!


    At this time, there is 2,027,232.15 Dor in the bnce of the bank card.


    Among them, two million were transferred in by Jacob Wilson just now, and another twenty


    thousand were thest time Charlie Wade gave Jacob Wilson a dinner party, but Jacob Wilson did


    not spend the money.


    The remaining seven thousand dors are regarded as Jacob Wilson¡¯s private money.


    ine Ma immediately clicked the transfer, filled in her ount, and then entered 2027232.14 in


    the transfer amount column.


    She decided to leave only a cent for Jacob Wilson to let him know the cost of offending herself!


    After entering all the transfer information and checking to confirm that there was no problem, ine


    Ma sneered and clicked to transfer immediately.


    Then, a dialog box pops up: ¡°Please enter the payment password.¡±


    ine Ma entered Matilda¡¯s birthday again, but this time she didn¡¯t seed!


    Mobile banking immediately popped up a prompt: ¡°The password is wrong, you can try 2 more


    times today!¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± ine Ma immediately gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°The old dog even set a different


    payment password separately¡­¡±


    While scolding, she thought in her heart, what exactly would Jacob Wilson set the payment


    password to?


    Since the unlock password and the online banking login password are both Matilda¡¯s birthday, the


    payment password must be inseparable from Matilda.


    However, I really can¡¯t think of any other details!


    She thought about Matilda¡¯s bedroom number and bed number at the time. The system prompts an


    error again, and prompts that she can try again today. If the error continues, the mobile banking will


    be locked.


    ine Ma didn¡¯t dare to try again.


    In case of a wrong trial, the mobile banking cannot be logged in today, Jacob Wilson found out that


    he should be exposed in advance?


    Thinking of this, she could only grit her teeth and give up, and put Jacob Wilson¡¯s phone back in the


    distance.


    However, she already hated Jacob Wilson and gritted her teeth bitterly at this time, ready to find


    someone, to clean him up, so that he still remembered the fox in his mind!


    Ten minutester, Jacob Wilson Wilson changed into clean cotton long trousers and walked out of


    the bathroom, humming a small song as he walked.


    ine Ma had already left the bedroom and was sitting in the living room pretending to watch TV.


    Jacob Wilson returned to the room and hurried to the bed to check his mobile phone.


    There is no change in the location of the phone, but the hair on the phone has long been missing.


    It seems that the olddy is really trying to unlock her phone in secret!


    She unlocked her mobile phone, she must have only one purpose, money!


    Fortunately, I am smart and changed my password in advance. Otherwise, if I didn¡¯t watch it for two


    minutes, the two million might be taken away by ine Ma!


    Fortunately, Jacob Wilson felt that he was right to be more cautious. The unlock password and


    mobile banking login password used Matilda¡¯s birthday. As for the payment password, he used the


    date of the day when he and Matilda first tasted the forbidden fruit.


    Only he and Matilda knew the date of thetter in the world, so he didn¡¯t worry that ine Ma might


    guess it.


    Facts proved that ine Ma really couldn¡¯t guess.


    However, if ine Ma knew about this, she would be able to attack Jacob Wilson with a knife on the


    spot.


    Throughout the afternoon, ine Ma seemed very worried.


    She had been thinking about a way to deal with Jacob Wilson and get the money out by the way,


    but after much deliberation, there was no substantial progress.


    In the evening, Charlie Wade made a meal and ire Wilson Wilson came back.


    As soon as ire Wilson Wilson came back, Jacob Wilson told her to let her go to the furniture


    store tomorrow morning.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 774


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly asked Charlie Wade how the two million came.


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Look at Feng Shui.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was surprised and said, ¡°You can give two million with a feng shui look. Isn¡¯t


    this too outrageous?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked back: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it even more ridiculous that the White family gave back a vi?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was speechless to refute.


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°My wife, I know what you are worried about, but you can rest assured that I


    helped this big man see Feng Shui and indirectly helped him solve a big business problem, which


    made him earn tens of millions. It is reasonable to take him two million.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ire Wilson Wilson was just a little relieved and asked, ¡°Did you give the two million to your dad?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I gave it to him.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said anxiously: ¡°I¡¯m worried that my mother will be thinking about the money,


    maybe she will be a demon again!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go to the furniture store tomorrow, and try to spend


    the two million. When the timees, my mother will not miss it.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the Wilson family vi.


    Lady Wilson held the collection slip from the Agricultural Bank, her expression uglier than crying.


    The Agricultural Bank owes more than 10 million in arrears.


    ording to the requirements of the Agricultural Bank, it must first repay 10 percent, which is more


    than 1 million.


    Now the Wilson family is down and out of money, and more and more orders are being collected by


    the bank.


    The more than one million Dor in the Agricultural Bank is still small, and there are more than 20


    million holes in China Merchants Bank. I don¡¯t know how to fill it.


    Christopher Wilson was also worried at this time and said to the olddy Wilson: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really


    not good. Let¡¯s sell our mahogany furniture. How can I sell it for a million? Fill it in and think about


    the rest.¡±


    ¡°Selling furniture, you know selling furniture!¡±


    Lady Wilson angrily reprimanded: ¡°These furniture are all left by your father. You really don¡¯t feel


    sorry for selling!¡±


    Christopher Wilson said helplessly, ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything I can do? If you don¡¯t sell, the hurdle in front


    of us will be overwhelming!¡±


    Lady Wilson grabbed a teacup and suddenly fell to Christopher Wilson¡¯s feet!


    The teacup suddenly fell apart, and Christopher Wilson also hurriedly stepped aside in fright.


    The Lady Wilson red at Christopher Wilson, gritted her teeth and said: ¡°I told you a long time


    ago, give me the money!


    Give me the money! What about you? You don¡¯t believe me! You don¡¯t believe me! You y with me


    carefully, you take you All that money was given to Hannah, that damn stinkydy, and now it¡¯s


    alright, and that b*tch Hannah ran away with money. Are you satisfied? Are youfortable?¡±


    The mention of Hannah or the thought of her makes Christopher Wilson very ufortable.


    This woman can be a lie!


    For more than 20 years, she has been doing very well, loving herself and children very much, and


    she is very responsible for her family.


    However, she never dreamed that she would donate all her money and ran away when the Wilson


    family was in the most difficult time!


    This incident dealt a huge blow to Christopher Wilson, and also caused him extremely injured.


    He even wanted to find Hannah and cut her a thousand times. However, reality does not give him


    this opportunity at all.


    He asked people to inquire and looked for clues everywhere, but found nothing. Hannah


    disappearedpletely as if the world had evaporated.


    Seeing the olddy¡¯s anger, he had to speak out and persuade him: ¡°Mom, you are right, but our


    biggest problem now is that we need a sum of money to help us in the emergency, our furniture, or


    the antiques my dad left behind. , You say you have to sell a few things, so that you can exchange


    some cash to save your life!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 775


    When the Lady Wilson heard that Christopher Wilson asked herself to sell furniture or antiques, she


    didn¡¯t get angry.


    She angrily said: ¡°I can bear selling furniture, don¡¯t even think about selling antiques! Those are the


    coffin books your dad left me when he died!¡±


    Christopher Wilson hurriedly persuaded: ¡°Mom, this person is still the most important thing when


    you are alive.


    Are you hiding those antiques until you bring them back to my dad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fart!¡± Lady Wilson cursed angrily, and shouted: ¡°Do you know what a fart? These furniture are


    all registered in the bank.


    Once the bankes to seal up, they will definitely buckle this batch of furniture, but those


    antiques, The bank doesn¡¯t know that, once we are finally unable to recover and the house is taken


    away by the bank, those antiques can be used to save lives!¡±


    Christopher Wilson realized this!


    Selling furniture now is tantamount to secretly disposing of the mortgaged things to the bank in


    advance, which is regarded as making up for the loss.


    But now selling antiques, once the people in the bank know that they are worried about it, they may


    have to find all these antiques by digging the ground.


    Therefore, this antique cannot be sold as ast resort.


    Therefore, Christopher Wilson hurriedlyplimented and said: ¡°Mom, you should think more


    comprehensively, I will listen to you.¡±


    Lady. Wilson snorted coldly and said, ¡°You had listened to me and gave me the money. Today will


    not be like now!¡±


    Thinking of the Wilson family¡¯s severance of financial resources and the tragic situation of being


    heavily in debt, Mrs. Wilson jumped angrily.


    And all of this is thanks to Christopher Wilson¡¯s wife, Hannah.


    If it weren¡¯t for Hannah¡¯s b*tch to run away with money, how could the Wilson family be reduced to


    its current miserable situation?


    Moreover, Mrs. Wilson had thought about it a long time ago and asked her son to take out 8 million


    first, and first repay part of the bank¡¯s foreign debt, and then drag it for a while to find other


    solutions.


    But now, everything has fallen through. There is no money for money, no people for money, and the


    bank has urged the door toe. The entire Wilson family is already in a depressed state.


    The older Mrs. Wilson wanted to get more and more angry, she couldn¡¯t help but pped the table


    and cursed: ¡°Hannah, this btch, howe I haven¡¯t noticed that she is a natural rebellion!


    She and ine Ma, the btch, are just like the same roon. Let her marry into the Wilson family.


    This is the decision I regret in my life. I should have driven her out of the Wilson family and starved


    to death on the street.¡±


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Wilson bit her posterior mrs and said angrily: ¡°This b*tch is cool now! More


    than two million in cash in her hand, she also has a little white face, I don¡¯t know where I am happy


    now! ¡°


    Lady Wilson didn¡¯t know that at this moment, her daughter-inw Hannah was much worse than


    Wilson¡¯s family.


    Every day, she digs coal in the dark coal kiln.


    She has to wear a dozen catties of cast iron shackles on her feet. It is impossible to rest if she does


    not work for twelve hours a day. Her hands and feet are worn out with blood blisters. , Flesh and


    blood.


    Moreover, the owner of the mine where Hannah was located was very cruel, and arranged a fierce


    supervisor for the group ofborers Don Albertt had sent over. They were beaten up for their coal


    mining activities. If they were dissatisfied, they used it.


    The whipshed hard.


    Hannah used to be properly maintained, and she could be said to have the charm at the age of 40


    or 50. So when she arrived at the ck coal kiln, she was remembered by the overseer. Originally,


    she didn¡¯t look down on the dirty and smelly overseer and would rather die. Not willing to let him


    touch.


    However, after being beaten maliciously several times by the opponent and deliberately hungry


    several times, shepletelypromised and became the concubine of the overseer in the ck


    coal mine.


    After being a concubine for a supervisor, although she had some relief from physicalbor, she


    suffered mentally.


    Originally, she was also a woman worth tens of millions and living in a vi every day, so she was a


    halfden woman.


    But now, in a dim, dirty, and even smelly tiled house, trying her best to cater to the dirty old


    supervisor with her body is simply the greatest torment in the world.

 Chapter 776-780

    Chapter 776-780


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 776


    But in order to live, in order not to be beaten or hungry, Hannah can only choose topromise.


    However, at this time, the Wilson family, how did they know that she was suffering and insulted like


    this.


    They thought she was lying in a five-star hotel, being served by a lover who was twenty years


    younger than her.


    Therefore, the Wilson cursed Hannah bitterly. Christopher Wilson and his sons and daughters heard


    this. Not only were they not angry, but they were also aroused by anger and dissatisfaction in their


    hearts.


    To say that the most hurt person by Hannah belonged to Christopher Wilson¡¯s family.


    For Christopher Wilson, both people and wealth are empty, and all day long wondering whether


    Hannah would go crazy looking for young guys outside with the ten million Dor, and wear


    countless green hats on herself.


    The reason why Harold and Wendy hate Hannah is very simple, that is money!


    Without the money, the Wilson family was struggling. Even with the two rich second generations of


    them, they were desperately like dogs. The more they lived, the more they were suffocated.


    ¡°Damn, Hannah, this b*tch, if I get her one day, I have to break her leg, otherwise I can¡¯t get out of


    this nasty breath!¡±


    Christopher gritted his teeth and cursed loudly. After the cursing, he took out his phone and said


    angrily: ¡°I¡¯m looking for a car. I will take these furniture to the furniture store tomorrow morning and


    let people give an estimate. If it¡¯s appropriate, then Sold directly.¡±


    Lady Wilson looked at the furniture disyed at home in pain with a look of dismay.


    When the Lord Wilson was alive, the Wilson family had a glorious experience. Some furniture was


    made of fine rosewood. Not only does it have a lot of value, but the meaning is also different.


    However, there is no way to reluctantly, if you don¡¯t sell it, you will have to return to the bank sooner


    orter.


    So she said to Christopher: ¡°If these furniture are sold slowly, let alone the value of one million six


    hundred and seven hundred thousand, we are anxious to sell, the other party will definitely have to


    keep the price down, so the price must not be so high, but if you can give it a price One million and


    three hundred thousand, you can shoot.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Christopher Wilson nodded and said, ¡°1.3 million is not too much, at least it can be turned


    around first.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Jacob Wilson was lying on the sofa, using his mobile phone to look for pictures of


    furniture, and wanted to look at the furniture style he was interested in first.


    ine Ma muttered with ulterior motives from the side: ¡°Jacob Wilson, don¡¯t be extravagant when


    buying furniture, save a little money and we will live in the future.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jacob Wilson snorted disdainfully, and said, ¡°My son-inw said, two million will be used to buy


    furniture and appliances.¡±


    ine Ma suddenly became anxious, and blurted out: ¡°I buy furniture, but life is not enough?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said dissatisfied: ¡°What are you yelling at? This money was given by Charlie Wade to


    buy furniture and appliances.


    If you spend 1.5 million, the remaining 500,000 will be returned to Charlie Wade. I persuade you.


    Don¡¯t worry about it, I won¡¯t give you a penny.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± ine Ma gritted his teeth bitterly.


    But at this time, Jacob Wilson had two million in his hands, and she had nothing in his hands.


    Before cracking his password, she couldn¡¯t do anything!


    At this time, Jacob Wilson saw a set of ssical Chinese-style all-wood furniture and sighed: ¡°If we


    can take a set of this kind of furniture, or get the set of rosewood and mahogany furniture from the


    Wilson family, we put it in our set. It¡¯s perfect in the new vi!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 777


    The next morning, Charlie Wade¡¯s family of four had eaten and drove directly to the Furniture City.


    ine Ma thought about it all night, but she didn¡¯t think of how to get the money from Jacob


    Wilson¡¯s bank ount. Seeing that it was going to be spent, she scratched her heart anxiously.


    At the same time, Mrs. Wilson¡¯s family also got up early in the morning.


    After breakfast, the truck arrived. The workers loaded the Rosewood furniture from the Wilson


    family, and drove to the furniture market with the Wilson family.


    In the west of Aurouss Hilll, there is arge-scale furniture city. Almost all the furniture sellers in


    Aurouss Hilll gather here.


    There are everything from high, middle and low grade furniture here, and it can be said to be the


    best ce to buy furniture.


    Jacob Wilson himself has always been under the influence of Father Wilson, and he especially likes


    antiques. Not only does he like to shop for antiques, he also likes old furniture, especially old


    furniture with good wood.


    He has always liked the set of Rosewood furniture in the Wilson¡¯s vi, but it¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t


    have it to himself, so he can only think about it.


    Because he likes old wooden furniture, Jacob Wilson has to go straight to the wooden furniture hall


    when he arrives in the furniture city.


    When ine Ma saw him head straight to the wooden furniture store, his face was immediately


    pulled off, and he blurted out: ¡°Jacob Wilson, you are not allowed to buy a bunch of rotten wooden


    furniture home! Our house is a luxuriously decorated vi. Buy it if you want. This kind of luxurious


    European-style furniture, that kind of wood furniture, is earthy and expensive, and it¡¯s ufortable


    to sit down, absolutely not to buy!¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Jacob Wilson said disdainfully: ¡°Chinese-style furniture ys with wood and


    heritage, and there is still a lot of room for appreciation for this thing, and culturally talented people


    can understand it!¡±


    ine Ma blurted out: ¡°We are both from the same university, do you think you are more educated


    than me?¡±


    Jacob Wilson waved his hand: ¡°This kind of culture talks about the foundation, I don¡¯t need to


    exin it to you.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Good son-inw, if we can buy a set of


    Rosewood furniture, we won¡¯te in vain today!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded indifferently and said, ¡°Dad, as you like it.¡±


    Seeing that Jacob Wilson ignored her, ine Ma stomped her feet in anger. She would have been


    mad at her when she was going, but now she dare not mad at him casually. After all, she doesn¡¯t


    have any money now. Isn¡¯t it too passive to turn her face at this time?


    So she could only pull ire Wilson Wilson aside and said, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you persuade


    your dad not to buy that kind of shy wooden furniture, which is expensive and unsightly. What¡¯s


    the matter? Keep hundreds of thousands in the bank. Isn¡¯t it good to prepare for a rainy day?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said helplessly: ¡°Mom, since that money Charlie Wade has given Dad full


    control, let¡¯s not interfere.¡±


    ¡°You kid, why aren¡¯t you facing me at all?¡± ine Ma didn¡¯t expect ire Wilson Wilson to be


    indifferent to him at all, and suddenly felt ufortable.


    ire Wilson Wilson said earnestly: ¡°Mom, you have lost so much money in a game of cards. It¡¯s


    time to learn a little bit and stop. Now that you have agreed to let Dad control the money, you must


    respect Dad¡¯s choice.¡±


    ine Ma was as ufortable as it was in his throat.


    At this time, Jacob Wilson walked directly into a shop called ¡°Kane¡¯s Emporium¡±, this shop is a store


    that specializes in Rosewood furniture, which is quite famous in Aurouss Hilll.


    As soon as I entered, a shopping guide stepped forward and asked enthusiastically: ¡°What would


    you like to see?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said: ¡°I want to see the rosewood furniture, which is in the living room.¡±


    The shopping guide hurriedly asked: ¡°Then how big is your living room?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said: ¡°Almost a hundred square meters!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 778


    ¡°A living room with more than 100 square meters?!¡± The shopping guide was dumbfounded after


    listening, and blurted out: ¡°This is too big, right?¡±


    Jacob Wilson chuckled and said, ¡°Thompson First¡¯srgest vi, can the living room be small?¡±


    The shopping guide¡¯s eyes were full of shock, and he hurriedly said: ¡°Sir, such a big living room,


    then you can buy more furniture to look less empty!¡±


    After that, the shopping guide hurriedly led him to a set of Rosewood sofa and introduced: ¡°Sir, our


    set of 3221 Rosewood sofa is specially designed for vi customers. There are eight people in total.


    Being able to sit down is very atmospheric.¡±


    Jacob Wilson stepped forward and touched the armrest of the sofa. He was very satisfied with the


    slippery touch. He curiously asked, ¡°What price is this set?¡±


    The other party said: ¡°Sir, this set is made of Fujian Rosewood, good quality wood, and old material.


    If you like it, we can give you a cost price of 1.98 million!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Jacob Wilson was startled and said, ¡°You are expensive!¡±


    The other party exined: ¡°This is made of Fujian materials, good materials, so the price is


    naturally more expensive, but your Thompson First first-ssrge-scale vi is worth hundreds of


    millions of dors.


    Such a luxurious vi requires such a set of sofas. !¡±


    ine Ma frowned on the side and said: ¡°What kind of a ghost sofa, a set will cost almost two


    million. After buying this family, you can just sleep on the sofa!¡±


    Jacob Wilson red at her, and then said embarrassingly: ¡°This set is too over-budget, is there a


    cheaper one?


    For example, the price of Burmese rosewood is not much lower than that of Fujian?¡±


    The shopping guide said: ¡°This set of Burmese rosewood costs about one million Dor, and we


    don¡¯t have it in stock now.¡±


    After finishing talking, the shopping guide added another sentence, saying: ¡°Most people who y


    rosewood still like Fujian materials, but Burmese materials are really not up to the standard.¡±


    Jacob Wilson smacked his lips, feeling a little regretful.


    I bought a sofa set for nearly two million, which obviously exceeded my budget too much.


    After all, not only buying a sofa at home, but also other furniture and appliances in the living room,


    furniture for at least two bedrooms, furniture for the dining room, and appliances for the room.


    Bedroom furniture and dining room furniture don¡¯t need to be so good, but at least a few hundred


    thousand are enough. So if you want to buy a good sofa, the budget cannot exceed 1.4 million.


    So he hurriedly asked the shopping guide: ¡°If I order a set of Burmese materials, how long will it


    take to deliver it?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The other party thought for a while, and said, ¡°It will take a month for less to say. You know,


    this kind of timber is more troublesome to purchase. When the timberes in, it will be sent to the


    processing nt for processing.


    It will take a long time to send it to Aurouss Hilll again.¡±


    ¡°This is too long¡­¡±


    Jacob Wilson thought to himself, can¡¯t the living room even have a sofa after moving in as a family?


    It seems that I can only look at other cheaper sofas.


    As he was thinking, he suddenly heard a familiar voice, and said, ¡°Is the boss here? Can I ept


    second-hand old furniture? Fujian Rosewood!¡±


    Jacob Wilson turned his head subconsciously, and suddenly looked at his big brother Christopher,


    who was walking into the store.


    Christopher didn¡¯t expect that he would meet Jacob Wilson¡¯s family here. When he thought of his


    current deste appearance, he almost subconsciously wanted to turn around and leave.


    At this time, a man suddenly walked out of the store, looked at Jacob Wilson, and hurriedly asked


    loudly: ¡°Did you say you want to sell Fujian Rosewood furniture?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 779


    Jacob Wilson was confused by the boss¡¯s question.


    I¡¯m obviously here to buy furniture, how can I sell it?


    So he said to the boss: ¡°I¡¯m here to buy furniture, can you understand it?¡±


    The shopping guide also hurriedly said: ¡°Boss, this gentleman wants to buy a set of Rosewood


    furniture.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he pointed to Christopher who had juste in, and said, ¡°This gentleman


    is selling furniture.¡±


    The boss suddenly realized, and hurriedly said to Jacob Wilson: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, I made a


    mistake.¡±


    Then he looked at Christopher and asked him, ¡°Sir, are you selling furniture?¡±


    When Christopher heard Jacob Wilson say that he was here to buy furniture, he really wanted to


    turn around and leave.


    After all, he didn¡¯t want Jacob Wilson to read the joke either.


    However, this store is thergest rosewood furniture store in Aurouss Hilll, and it is also the most


    affordable store for second-hand rosewood furniture on the market. If you turn around and go, you


    might lose a thousands or so less when you go to other stores.


    Millions even.


    So, he could only bite the bullet and said to the boss: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I have a set of Fujian Rosewood


    sofas and chairs that I want to sell. They are all old things.¡±


    The boss hurriedly smiled and said: ¡°Okay, we mainly make furniture for Fujian Rosewood. Where


    are your goods? Is it convenient to take a look first?¡±


    Christopher nced at Jacob Wilson awkwardly, and said in a low voice, ¡°The goods are in the car,


    and the car is in the parking lot. You cane and see with me.¡±


    Looking at Christopher at this time, Jacob Wilson was secretly surprised.


    Because of the disappearance of Hannah, Christopher Wilson has been very upset recently, and at


    the same time worried, so he has lost a lot of weight, his hair has turned white all of a sudden, and


    he looks quite a little down.


    Jacob Wilson had never seen such a decadent big brother.


    And Christopher¡¯s side was followed by Mrs. Wilson and his son and daughter.


    The four grandparents all looked decadent, especially the son, with ugly expressions.


    The thought of selling the valuable furniture left by her husband made Lady Wilson feel like a knife


    cut in her heart, not only hurting but also bleeding.


    Suddenly seeing Jacob Wilson and Jacob Wilson¡¯s family also here, her face suddenly became


    more ugly.


    Jacob Wilson hesitated for a moment, but he walked over and asked, ¡°Mom, brother, why are you


    here?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Christopher Wilson said coldly, ¡°What? We are not allowed in this ce?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. You just said that you want to sell a set of Fujian


    Rosewood furniture. Isn¡¯t it the one that our dad left behind?¡±


    Christopher Wilson suddenly became angry, and blurted out, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 780


    After that, he was toozy to take care of Jacob Wilson, and said to the boss: ¡°You can go out with


    me to see the goods!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The boss nodded, and went out of the store with Christopher.


    Mrs. Wilson frowned at this moment and looked at Jacob Wilson, and asked coldly: ¡°What are you


    doing here?¡±


    Although Jacob Wilson had indeed severed the rtionship with the family, on the bright side, she


    was his own mother anyway, and there was still some respect and jealousy when she met.


    So, he replied respectfully: ¡°Mom, Charlie Wade¡¯s vi isn¡¯t decorated, we are thinking about buying


    some furniture so we can move in.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was telling the truth, but listening to Mrs. Wilson¡¯s ears made her feel more


    ufortable than hitting her in the face!


    When I watched this, I was about to be driven out of the vi, and even started to sell some things


    left by the old man, but the Jacob Wilson family, who was driven out of the house by himself, was


    going to move to the super luxurious building of Thompson First. Go to the vi, isn¡¯t this just to


    draw your own face? !


    When I thought that Thompson First A05 was the best vi in Aurouss Hilll, the Lady Wilson felt


    ufortable. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You came to show off to me on purpose and watch


    me joke, right?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jacob Wilson shouted wronged, and hurriedly exined: ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean it. You asked


    me why I came here, so I told the truth.¡±


    Seeing Jacob Wilson¡¯s humble expression in front of the Lady Wilson, ine Ma was very upset.


    This Lady Wilson has bullied herself for so many years, and now she¡¯s down to the point of selling


    second-hand furniture, is she still arrogant here?


    Who do you show with an old face?


    Thinking of this, ine Ma immediately stepped forward and said mockingly: ¡°Oh, my mother, why


    did youe here? You still want to sell the furniture that Dad left behind? The Wilson family is now


    poor. Does it look like?¡±


    The Lady Wilson looked at ine Ma¡¯s mocking, yful face, suddenly became angry, and blurted


    out: ¡°ine Ma, who gave you the courage to talk to me like this?!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± ine Ma curled his lips and said, ¡°What is it? You are about to go bankrupt, and you still treat


    yourself as the head of the family? Isn¡¯t it ashamed?¡±


    When the Lady Wilson heard ine Ma mocked herself, she immediately blurted out, ¡°ine Ma,


    how do you talk to me?


    Is there still my mother-inw in your eyes?¡±


    ine Ma said disdainfully: ¡°I know you can¡¯t look down on me. What you like is your eldest


    daughter-inw Hannah, but your eldest daughter-inw is really filial to you. I heard that you gave


    your son a favor. The big green hat swept away all his savings.¡±


    Speaking of this, ine Ma sighed and deliberately reprimanded: ¡°This sister-inw is really cruel.


    Even if you leave one or two million for your family, you wouldn¡¯t want to sell furniture so miserable


    now!¡±


    The Wilson angrily cursed: ¡°ine Ma! You shrew, I shouldn¡¯t have let you into my Wilson family


    back then!¡±


    ine Ma said contemptuously: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have left the Wilson family now and are no longer in


    your Wilson family¡¯s door, and the broken vi of your Wilson family is too old for too long, we have


    long been unable to look down on it, let me tell you , After we bought the furniture today, we moved


    directly to Thompson First A05, arge vi with thousands of square meters, full of luxurious


    decoration, living in it is like a queen and mother, but you , you have no chance to live in this life. !¡±


    In the past, ine Ma was not less angry with Mrs. Wilson, and never had a chance to find her


    ce.


    Moreover, she has always held grudges, and has no chance to retaliate against the Lady Wilson.


    Now that she is in despair, she naturally has to sneer.


    Lady Wilson was trembling with anger at this time, and gritted her teeth and said: ¡°ine Ma, don¡¯t


    be too proud, isn¡¯t your vi deceived by Charlie Wade¡¯s trash? You will be kicked out one day. ,


    Then I will wait to see you sleep on the street!¡±


    ine Ma pinched her waist and said, ¡°Wait to see me sleeping on the street? I think you will be


    sleeping on the street soon, right? I heard that the bank will take your vi soon. Then I will see


    what you do.


    Do! Someday if you starve to death, die of thirst, or freeze to death on the side of the road, you


    must reflect on it carefully before you die, why did you end up so tragically? Is it because you have


    done too much retribution in this life!¡±

 Chapter 781-785

    Chapter 781-785


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 781


    ¡°Enough!¡± The Lady Wilson¡¯s chest rose and fell violently, staring at ine Ma, and cursed: ¡°You


    shrew, what if the Wilson family is now down? Sooner orter we have a chance to rise again, your


    family will It¡¯s impossible to return to Wilson¡¯s house if you wish.


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said to ine Ma at this time: ¡°How can you talk to mom like this? Hurry up


    and apologize to mom!¡±


    ine Ma frowned and looked at Jacob Wilson, and said coldly: ¡°You forgot how this old woman


    drove you out? At this time, she started to turn to her again. You treat her as a mother. Does she


    treat you as a son?¡±


    After finishing speaking, ine Ma pointed at Mrs. Wilson again, and said coldly: ¡°Lady, I beg you to


    figure out what is wrong with you now, and you are still pretending with me? I tell you, you are


    kneeling now. If you ask me to return on the ground, I won¡¯t go back! What kind of shit Wilson¡¯s


    family is reduced to selling furniture to survive. Who the hell is going back!¡±


    The Lady Wilson was mad and pointed to ine Ma¡¯s nose, saying every word: ¡°ine Ma, my has


    lived for so many years. You are the first person who dares to talk to me like this. Remember what


    you said today. Sooner orter, one day, I will break your leg and make you kneel in front of me and


    kowtow to apologize!¡±


    ine Ma disdainfully smiled: ¡°Come on, just you? A handful of old bones are almost in the soil,


    and you want to break my ¡¯s leg? Come on, my leg is here, if you have the ability, you can hit me.


    Give it a try?¡±


    As he said, ine Ma actually stretched out his legs and sneered at the Lady Wilson with contempt.


    This made the Lady Wilson annoyed enough, she couldn¡¯t wait to really interrupt ine Ma¡¯s legs


    on the spot, so that she would dare to be so arrogant again.


    However, in front of Charlie Wade, Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t dare at all.


    She still remembers the scene where Charlie Wade hit a group of bodyguards alone, which made


    her still feel lingering.


    Harold Wilson used to be very arrogant, but now that Charlie Wade was there, he didn¡¯t dare to


    move for a long time. Seeing that his grandma was insulted by ine Ma, he didn¡¯t dare to step


    forward and help find a ce, so he could only hide behind with a sad face.


    At this time, Christopher had a dark face and came back with the boss.


    As soon as he came back, he said to Mrs. Wilson: ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go, they bid too low!¡±


    The boss hurriedly said: ¡°Brother, 1.1 million is really a lot. Your set of furniture is of average


    materials, and it has been old and the damage is rtivelyrge. My price is already very fair. You


    can change it to another ce.


    Absolutely can¡¯t get a higher price than this.¡±


    Lady. Wilson was so angry that she heard that the quotation was only one million and one hundred


    thousand, and she immediately scolded: ¡°For such a good piece of furniture, only one million and


    one hundred thousand? Your heart is too dark, right?¡±


    The boss said helplessly: ¡°I¡¯m a sincere price. If you don¡¯t believe it, just ask about it again.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson coldly snorted and said to her family: ¡°Go! Change another house! I still don¡¯t believe


    it!¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said at this time: ¡°Mom, or I will give you 1.2 million, you can sell it to me, to


    be honest, I have feelings for Dad¡¯s furniture.¡±


    ¡°You want to be beautiful!¡± Lady Wilson gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Even if I chopped and burned


    the wood, I will never sell it to you!¡±


    After speaking, she waved to Christopher Wilson, ¡°Go!¡±


    Christopher Wilson gave Jacob Wilson a dry look, and hurriedly apanied the Lady Wilson to


    turn around and leave.


    Looking at their backs, Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help but shook his head again and again, and sighed:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Wilson family would be reduced to a seller¡¯s property.


    That set of furniture was my father¡¯s favorite during his lifetime. It¡¯s a shame to sell it!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson knew that his father had a lot of affection for that furniture, but he still came


    forward tofort him: ¡°Okay, Dad, grandma has a temper. It¡¯s impossible to sell that furniture to


    you.


    Let¡¯s take a look at the others. .¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jacob Wilson sighed, and immediately said to the shopping guide: ¡°Let me take a look


    again, your Fujian materials are too expensive, and Burmese materials have been waiting too long.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 782


    The shopping guide nodded and said, ¡°If you need it,e back.¡±


    Turning around, Mrs. Wilson¡¯s family has disappeared.


    Jacob Wilson went to several shops selling rosewood, but it seemed that he didn¡¯t see the one he


    liked.


    ine Ma was anxious, so he proposed to buy other furniture such as the bedroom, dining room,


    etc., otherwise it is very likely that he would go shopping for nothing today.


    Jacob Wilson also felt that it was not a problem to look at it this way, so the family moved to the


    living hall.


    ine Ma chose a set of tens of thousands of beds for herself, and ire Wilson Wilson also chose


    a set of more than 10,000. Furniture such as wardrobes, dining tables, and storage cabs were


    quickly avable in the living hall.


    He even bought all the household appliances he needed and other misceneous things for a total


    of more than 700,000 Dor.


    ine Ma has been quietly settling ounts for Jacob Wilson. Knowing that he still has more than


    1.2 million Dor left, she has an idea in her heart. If Jacob Wilson really uses the money to buy a


    set of rosewood sofas, it will really be any money. There is not much left, but if you just buy a good


    European style sofa, at least one million will be left.


    So she kept mumbling next to Jacob Wilson and said: ¡°Jacob Wilson, if you can¡¯t find a suitable


    rosewood sofa, it¡¯s better to buy a set of European style first, and when you have money, let¡¯s just


    buy a set of 1 million Dor. Isn¡¯t the Persian red pear better?¡±


    Jacob Wilson knew what her idea was, so he said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what kind


    of sofa I buy.


    Anyway, the furniture for the bedroom, dining room, and recreation room are all avable, enough


    for you.¡±


    ine Ma was very depressed, and blurted out: ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to persuasion! You buy a


    ready-made sofa and it will be delivered to your home in the afternoon.


    Tomorrow our family can move to a new house happily. But, if you continue to consume it, this little


    money can¡¯t buy Fujian materials, and you can¡¯t look down on Burmese materials. How long will itThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    be spent?¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly hesitated.


    More than 1.2 million Dor, buying rosewood is indeed high or low.


    If you continue to hesitate, it will definitely dy the normal use after moving.


    If, ording to ine Ma, buy a set of European-style sofa now, it can be delivered to you this


    afternoon, and you can move in tomorrow.


    When Jacob Wilson was hesitant, Charlie Wade suddenly said, ¡°Dad, I think Mrs. Wilson will


    definitely contact you after a while.¡±


    Jacob Wilson asked subconsciously: ¡°Why?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Because of the money!


    That set of furniture must be sold for less than 1.1 million Dor. It is estimated that you will have


    the highest price after a round, so it must be sold to you.¡±


    ine Ma said contemptuously: ¡°What are you talking nonsense? Didn¡¯t you listen to the Lady just


    now?


    Even if you chop and burn wood, you won¡¯t sell it to us!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Charlie Wade said calmly, ¡°They are now at the poorest time. Dad has paid an extra


    100,000 Dor. This 100,000 Dor is arge sum for them. The Lady Wilson is so smart. People


    who are arrogant will definitely not throw away this 100,000 Dor for nothing.¡±


    ine Ma curled his lips and said: ¡°Just can you? Do you think you can see a feng shui fool, so you


    can see through everything? Based on my understanding of the Lady Wilson, if she can swallow


    this breath, take this Sell   the furniture to us, and I will eat that set of furniture raw!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Jacob Wilson¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly, and he was surprised and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s my eldest brother.¡±


    After speaking, he quickly picked up the phone to connect.


    Christopher Wilson said coldly on the phone, ¡°You said just now that you want this set of furniture


    for $1.2 million, is it true?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 783


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he said with excitement: ¡°Of course it is true, 1.2 million, I want it!¡±


    Christopher Wilson said angrily: ¡°Okay, since you really want it, put the money on your mother¡¯s


    card, and this furniture will be sold to you!¡±


    Jacob Wilson left an eye on it and said, ¡°In this way, you send the furniture to Thompson First A05.


    After the furniture is unloaded, I will pay immediately.¡±


    Christopher Wilson on the other side of the phone hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Okay, things


    are in the car now and can be transported at any time.¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s see you at Thompson First! I¡¯ll wait for you there!¡±


    After speaking, Jacob Wilson immediately hung up and said excitedly: ¡°Charlie Wade, you guessed


    it! They are willing to sell!¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s expression suddenly became very ugly.


    Not only did he just say something, he was pped in the face by a phone call by Jacob Wilson, but


    more importantly, if Jacob Wilson bought the old furniture with this 1.2 million Dor, wouldn¡¯t his


    family have no money?


    Thinking of this, ine Ma was extremely depressed, and the look in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes was


    almost humane.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t bother to talk to ine Ma, he knew exactly what ine Ma wanted, so the


    more she couldn¡¯t get it, the more interesting he found it.


    It just so happened that the family of four had also bought other furniture, so Charlie Wade drove


    the car and drove the family to Thompson First.


    Thompson First¡¯s A05 vi has beenpleted. Except for theck of furniture, everything else is


    full of iparable luxury. The decoration of the living room is magnificent. The whole floor is


    polished by natural marble, like a mirror, which makes people feel like a mirror. It feels magnificent.


    ine Ma looked at the extravagant decoration, her pores were stretched out, and she was happy


    from ear to ear.


    Jacob Wilson was also inexplicably surprised, and said with emotion: ¡°When I saw itst time, the


    decoration was not finished yet, and the living room is still covered with scratch-resistant floor mats.


    I can¡¯t see the details. If I look at it today, it looks more stylish than the pce. !¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson does the decoration herself, so you can see the cost of the decoration of this


    vi at a nce.


    She pulled Charlie Wade aside and whispered: ¡°This decoration probably costs tens of millions.


    Why is Mr. White doing this? Generous?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°After all, it¡¯s a rich man. A vi worth more than one hundred million Dor is


    given away, so tens of millions of decorations are nothing.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± ire Wilson Wilson stuck his tongue out and said, ¡°This is the first time I have seen such


    a high-standard residential decoration.


    It¡¯s too scary.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled without saying a word.


    In his mind, there are still many memories of being in the Wade family as a child.


    The Wade Family Mansion in my memory was many times more luxurious than this ten or twenty


    years ago.


    Just when ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s family of three were amazed by the luxurious decoration of the


    vi, Christopher Wilson led the truck with the goods and arrived at the door of Thompson First


    Vi.


    Jacob Wilson was overjoyed and hurried out to direct the porters to move the Fujian Rosewood


    furniture into the vi.


    Lady Wilson took Christopher, Harold and Wendy, got out of the car and took a look in the


    courtyard. After the vi¡¯s courtyard was renovated, it was much more luxurious than before, and


    the four of them felt ufortable to death.


    Christopher went into the vi because he had to follow in to see how the furniture was moved.


    When he came out, his face looked many times uglier than before.


    Mrs. Wilson couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Christopher, how is the decoration inside?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Christopher Wilson sighed and said ufortably: ¡°I have never seen such a luxurious


    decoration! It¡¯s so dizzy!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± The Lady Wilson came to her energy, blurted out: ¡°I want to go in and take a look!¡±


    Harold also wanted to see and insight, so he hurriedly said: ¡°Grandma, I will support you!¡±


    Wendy looked at this vi with an extremelyplicated mood.


    She used to be the fianc¨¦e of Gerald White¡¯s son, and this vi was owned by Gerald White¡¯s uncle


    Zeke White. If she had married Gerald White, this vi could not onlye here often, but might


    even live here.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 784


    But now, the one who is about to live here is ire Wilson Wilson, who she has looked down upon


    and has been very upset!


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be with you too!¡±


    After speaking, he walked up quickly, and supported his grandma with his brother Harold from left to


    right.


    The grandparents walked into the living room, looking at the magnificent and carved decoration,


    they couldn¡¯t even speak in amazement.


    Above the living room, there is an oversized ceiling of more than ten meters high. In the center is a


    huge and luxurious golden crystalmp. The light is refracted through the crystal and it is colorful


    and it is so beautiful that it is suffocating!


    Lady Wilson stood in the living room, her legs trembling.


    My own vi, ifpared with this ce, is simply a huge pit!


    The decoration here is simply countless times stronger than that of our own vi!


    The Lady Wilson couldn¡¯t help thinking, what a pleasant experience would it be if you could live


    here?


    I¡¯m afraid that I just want to stay at home every day, look here, touch there¡­


    It¡¯s a pity that I have no life!


    This son, Jacob Wilson, don¡¯t look at the usual squanderings, he is really lucky in choosing a son-


    inw.


    Who would have thought that the smelly silk from an orphanage like Charlie Wade could have such


    good luck?


    Knowing this a long time ago, I would never look down on Charlie Wade at the beginning, and be


    polite to him when you say anything, and be polite to Jacob Wilson¡¯s family. In that case, I might


    have the opportunity to live in this luxurious vi. ¡­..


    It is a pity that he had clearly severed his rtionship with Jacob Wilson at the beginning, even if he


    wanted to restore the rtionship with him, he would not agree¡­


    Harold and Wendy on the side felt even more ufortable.


    Wendy looked at this pce-like living room, her eyes even turned red.


    If it wasn¡¯t grandma who had offended Charlie Wade, how could the White family retreat to herself?


    I should have be the young grand daughter of the White family, but now, after being yed by


    Chairman Wilson and Mr. Weaver, my reputation in Aurouss Hilll has beenpletely ruined.


    During this time, I didn¡¯t even have a suitor by my side. I wanted to marry a rich family. It¡¯s a foolish


    dream!


    When the grandfather and grandson were thinking about each other, the porter had moved all the


    furniture into the living room.


    Jacob Wilson took a count and checked one by one to make sure that everything was okay, and he


    was extremely excited.


    He is really sentimental about this set of furniture, and it can be said that it is the best result to buy


    this set of furniture.


    So he came to the Lady Wilson with a look of excitement and said: ¡°Mom, there is nothing wrong


    with the furniture, how can I pay you?¡±


    The Lady Wilson looked at Jacob Wilson with aplicated expression, and said, ¡°Jacob Wilson,


    you are also mom¡¯s son. Since you like this set of furniture so much, this furniture mom will give it to


    you.¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Mom, how can this work? One size fits one size. Even if you send me


    these pieces of furniture, your eldest brother won¡¯t agree. Besides, isn¡¯t the Wilson family short of


    money right now? Maybe it can help the Wilson family.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson shook her head and said earnestly, ¡°Jacob Wilson, I know what you want, but don¡¯t


    worry.


    The Wilson family is still your mother and I am in charge. As long as I say this furniture is given to


    you, it is given to you.¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he said gratefully: ¡°Thank you mom!¡±


    ine Ma on the side was also very excited. Is this Lady Wilson changing her attitude? If you don¡¯t


    want it, just don¡¯t want it?


    That¡¯s great! I have another chance!


    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Wilson sighed pitifully at this time: ¡°Jacob Wilson, Wilson¡¯s vi will be taken


    away soon. By that time, your mother and I will be sleeping on the street. Your vi is so big and


    luxurious, isn¡¯t it? Shouldn¡¯t you leave a bedroom for mom?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 785


    As soon as Mrs. Wilson said this, the expressions of everyone present changed!


    ine Ma was the first to change his face!


    She instantly understood the intention of her !


    Good old man! What an old fox! It¡¯s fake that you give furniture, it¡¯s real that you want to live in our


    big vi!


    I finally asked you to get rid of the Wilson family, even better than the Wilson family, and can crush


    the Wilson family.


    As a result, you suddenly licked your face and wanted to live in our big vi?


    You don¡¯t take a piss and take a picture of yourself, are you worthy? !


    Jacob Wilson was not a fool either. Thest second was indeed touched by the generosity of his


    mother , but in this second, he immediately understood her intentions.


    He knew that if he let her live in his new vi, it would simply lead the wolf into the house, and the


    whole family would be disturbed, so he could not agree to anything.


    Charlie Wade was also a little worried, if this old woman really lived in, that day would be totally


    turned upside down!


    Not only the Charlie Wade family was shocked, but Harold and Wendy next to them were even


    more shocked!


    Not only are they shocked, they are also very angry!


    Her meaning is too obvious, this is to go directly to curry with Jacob Wilson¡¯s family, and then move


    over to live with them.


    In that case, what should a family of three do? !


    My mother rolled 15 million and ran away. My father is almost penniless now, and their siblings have


    no savings.


    The only reliance is the batch of antiques hidden in the hands of Lady Wilson.


    If she defected to Jacob Wilson¡¯s family at this time, wouldn¡¯t her family be ruined? !


    Once the bank takes away the vi, I¡¯m afraid my family will sleep on the street!


    Just when they were tense, ine Ma took the lead.


    She looked at Mrs. Wilson with contempt, and said coldly: ¡°Oh, your wishful thinking is really good.


    Please kick us out first. Let us live now. It¡¯s a big vi, so I want to exchange a set of broken


    furniture for a room? Do you know how much my vi is?


    130 million! Counting the decoration, maybe it¡¯s 150 million, a bedroom At least it¡¯s worth tens of


    millions. How much is your set of furniture?¡±


    Lady. Wilson only wants to live in this vi now, so facing ine Ma¡¯s ridicule, she said with an


    innocent look: ¡°My daughter, this set of furniture is a little bit of care for mom to send you to the


    house. How can my heart use money?


    How about measuring?¡±


    ine Ma immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯te to this set. Let¡¯s use money to measure it. Isn¡¯t it 1.2


    million? We would rather give you than let you move in.¡±


    Jacob Wilson also instantly realized. Yes, if Mrs. Wilson also moved in, then her life would be no


    different from hell.


    So he immediately said to Mrs. Wilson: ¡°Mom, just send it, you give me a card number, and I will


    call the money!¡±


    Seeing that Jacob Wilson was not fooled, Mrs. Wilson suddenly lowered her face and asked in a


    cold voice, ¡°What? Are you obliged to break up with your mother?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t tell you to make a clean break, but you said, but in my


    eyes, you will always be my mother.¡±


    ¡°Where is my mother in your eyes?¡± Lady Wilson said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave me a room in


    such a big vi. You would rather see me starving to death or freezing to death outside. Don¡¯t want


    to support me! Your conscience has been eaten by dogs!¡±


    Before Jacob Wilson had time to speak, ine Ma blurted out: ¡°Don¡¯t fix that useless thing. Sell


    sofas and sell sofas. Why do you still rely on us? Tell you, you were the one who broke the


    rtionship and drove us out. Now you regret it, but we don¡¯t regret it. After leaving Wilson¡¯s house,


    we don¡¯t know how happy we were. If you ask us to restore the rtionship now, we will not agree.¡±

 Chapter 786-790

    Chapter 786-790


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 786


    Jacob Wilson also nodded again and again.


    He knows what it feels like to have a b*tch in the house, it¡¯s just like jumping around.


    If there are two shrews in the family, don¡¯t ask for this one.


    So he was cruel and said: ¡°Mom, give me a card number, I will send you the money, or you can let


    these porters move the furniture.¡±


    Lady Wilson was very angry, and she pointed to Jacob Wilson and was about toe up and p


    him. Fortunately, Jacob Wilson reacted quickly and took two steps back to make her rush away.


    She was shivering with Jacob Wilson¡¯s attitude, and what was even more depressing was that she


    had no chance to enjoy such a luxurious and extravagant vi, which made every pore in her body


    feel as ufortable as a needle.


    However, there is no other way right now.


    She could only red at Jacob Wilson, gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Okay! Really my good son! From


    now on, we willpletely cut off all rtions! Even if I die, don¡¯te!¡±


    ine Ma answered, ¡°That¡¯s just right, it saves us trouble.¡±


    ¡°you¡­¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson coughed violently, took out a bank card, and shouted to Jacob Wilson: ¡°Transfer


    money! You have to give me 1.21 million!¡±


    ine Ma frowned and asked, ¡°Why give you 1.21 million? Didn¡¯t you say 1.2 million?¡±


    The said angrily: ¡°I hire a car and hire someone for nothing?¡±


    ine Ma said coldly: ¡°What does it have to do with me when you hire someone and hire a car?


    Why don¡¯t you ask for money for the paper you shit and wipe your a** in the morning? Do you want


    me to reimburse you?¡±


    Lady Wilson gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°You shrew, I p your broken mouth!¡±


    With that, she stretched out her hand to hit ine Ma.


    ine Ma is not Jacob Wilson, she is not at all polite, she just shakes her hand to open the Lady


    Wilson¡¯s hand forcefully, and coldly said: ¡°Why? Still want to do it?


    You are right, I am indeed a shrew, but you are not something. Good bird! You old shrew, do it with


    me at my house, believe it or not, I¡¯ll suck you with my big mouth?¡±


    Having been bullied and despised by Lady Wilson for so many years, ine Ma had long wanted to


    avenge this revenge.


    He had never had a chance before, but today is a godsend.


    Lady Wilson didn¡¯t expect that ine Ma was really not afraid of herself at all. Although angry, there


    was really no way to do it.


    At this time, Jacob Wilson took the phone to operate, and then said to the : ¡°Mom, 1.21 million has


    been called to you, you can check it, please go back if there is no problem.¡±


    ine Ma blurted out: ¡°You have the money to burn? Give me the 10,000 Dor to do a few spas.


    What can I do for her? Isn¡¯t this feeding the dog?¡±


    Jacob Wilson waved his hand: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say a few words!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson received a text message on her mobile phone at this time.


    When she took it out, she found that her ount had reached 1.21 million. So she stared at ine


    Ma and said coldly: ¡°ine Ma, wait for me. Open your mouth!¡±


    After that, she said to Harold and Wendy: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Harold and Wendy breathed a sigh of relief.


    They are really afraid that their second uncle Jacob Wilson is not firm enough. If they really agree to


    let Lady Wilson live in, their family of three will be over.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t let her seed!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 787


    Outside the vi, Christopher saw Lady Wilsoning out with her son and daughter, and


    immediately asked: ¡°Mom, have you given the money?¡±


    Lady Wilson said with a ck face: ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Seeing that Mrs. Wilson seemed very angry, Christopher hurriedly grabbed Harold and asked in a


    low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is your grandma angry?¡±


    Harold waited for his sister and grandma to go farther, and then whispered, ¡°Dad, grandma is such


    a thing!¡±


    ¡°How do you say it!¡± Christopher let out a low growl, and reprimanded: ¡°We all rely on your grandma


    now. You say that to her. What if she hears it?¡±


    Harold said angrily: ¡°Dad! Do you know what grandma said to your second uncle? She said that the


    furniture was given to your second uncle for nothing. As long as your second uncle keeps a room


    for her in this vi, let her Come live! Fortunately, the second uncle ignored her, and ine Ma even


    scolded her!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Christopher¡¯s expression suddenly changed when he heard this!


    OK!


    My own mother is really a mess!


    Before the ident, she didn¡¯t look down on her brother¡¯s family, and she was the one who drove


    them away.


    Now that the Wilson family is no longer working, and her younger brother¡¯s house is living in a big


    vi again, she wants to turn her back?


    You want to live in a big vi with all your heart, and don¡¯t consider it for our family of three at all!


    My slut wife ran away with money, and the family of three had no source of ie. It all relied on


    you to sell old things for emergency. At this time, you want to abandon us and go for your own good!


    Thinking of this, Christopher was too angry!


    But he also dared not say anything, so he could only whisper to Harold: ¡°We have to find a way to


    get the antiques left by your grandfather from your grandma, so that we can save ourselves.¡±


    Harold hurriedly said: ¡°Grandma has always been reluctant to say it! I keep asking her, she has


    never answered me directly, the old woman is very good!¡±


    Christopher said coldly: ¡°Come slowly, keep an eye on your grandma these past two days, except


    for going to the toilet, let me follow her closely!¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Wilson family is gone, and ine Ma is in the new vi,ughing triumphantly.


    Although she still hated Jacob Wilson¡¯s changing her mobile phone password to Matilda¡¯s birthday,


    and she also hated Jacob Wilson for spending all her money without giving herself, but today she


    stunned Lady Wilson .


    She swept away the grievances of more than two decades and was extremely happy.


    Even more happily, I am finally moving into this vi!


    Such a luxurious house, I didn¡¯t even dare to dream of it before, but now it is in front of my eyes!


    Now only the sofa furniture has arrived, but in the afternoon, the people in the furniture store will


    bring other furniture and home appliances one after another, and then they can officially move in!


    ine Ma was very excited, and said to ire Wilson Wilson: ¡°Your dad and I will live in the biggest


    bedroom on the third floor!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, ¡°You can live on the third floor. Charlie Wade and I live on


    the second floor.¡±


    Then, she said again: ¡°By the way, I promised Loreen before we moved to the vi to leave her a


    room. Loreen has been in Aurouss Hilll for a long time, and she has been living in a hotel, which is


    very pitiful.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly asked, ¡°Is that Loreen from the Eastcliff Thomas family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ine Ma smiled and said: ¡°Okay! The Thomas family is very powerful, and the strength is


    comparable to that of the Moore family. You have a good rtionship with her, and you may be of


    great use in the future!¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma hurried to the elevator and said: ¡°I will go up to the third floor to see how


    the bedroom is arranged!¡±


    Charlie Wade said to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Shall we go to the second floor to have a look?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and walked up the stairs with him to the second floor.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 788


    Theyout of the second floor is the same as that of the third floor. There are three rooms, including


    onerge bedroom and two smaller bedrooms.


    Therge bedroom is a suite, with a living area outside and a separate bathroom.


    Of course Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson chose this room, and then left the bedroom next


    door to Loreen.


    There is also a room on the second floor. ire Wilson Wilson nned it into her own study. Her


    company often had to produce design drawings and construction ns, so she needed a room


    where she could work.


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson looked around in the room and deliberately said to ire


    Wilson Wilson: ¡°My wife, the bed we bought seems to be two meters wide, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± ire Wilson Wilson nodded, and said, ¡°This bedroom is too big. It¡¯s not nice to choose a


    1.8-meter bed.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°The two-meter-three bed, you sleep alone, is it too wide?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson understood the meaning of his words at once, his face flushed, and asked in a


    low voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t you understand what I mean? I have been sleeping on


    the floor for three years. Should I go up one level?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said embarrassedly: ¡°What level of promotion? I don¡¯t understand what you


    are saying.¡±


    Charlie Wade said hurriedly, ¡°I just upgraded from the ground to the bed.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said with a blushing face: ¡°No one said that you would not be allowed to


    upgrade. Once I asked you if it was cold on the ground, and you still said if it was cold, and you


    don¡¯t want to get up, who do you me?¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, his eyebrows were instantly pleased, and he smiled: ¡°My wife, after


    we move to a new house, I will officially upgrade, OK?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was very shy and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡±


    After speaking, he hurried out of the room.


    Charlie Wade felt very happy. After sleeping on this floor for more than three years, it seemed that it


    was time to stand up and sing!


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, people from the furniturepany drove several trucks over to deliver and install


    them.


    There are two bedrooms on the second and third floors, and an additional study room on the


    second floor.


    In one afternoon, all the furniture and home appliances were all avable, and only a few pots and


    pans, bedding and pillows and other daily necessities, you can live here directly.


    ine May on hisrge bed of more than 10,000 Dor, rolling in excitement, and said to Jacob


    Wilson, ¡°I n not to leave today, and I will sleep here at night!¡±


    Jacob Wilson frowned and said, ¡°How can I live tonight? There are no bedding and toiletries!¡±


    ine Ma said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to live in that broken house anyway!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said with a bit of disgust: ¡°You can¡¯t live with it. Anyway, I will go back to live tonight,


    and I will pack my things and move them in together.


    If you don¡¯t go, you can live here by yourself.¡±


    ine Ma thought that there was no quilt, and said angrily: ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to clean up together


    at night, and find a car tomorrow to move in all at once!¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma deliberately asked: ¡°How much money is left in our house?¡±


    Jacob Wilson asked vigntly: ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ine Ma said, ¡°I just ask, can¡¯t it work?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said: ¡°There are tens of thousands of dors at home. I warn you not to use the idea


    of   this money. If you want to spend money in the future, you can go out and earn it by yourself.


    Otherwise, in this house, you will eat, live in, and have you. It is used, but it is not spent by you!¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, the fire in her heart could no longer be suppressed, she blurted


    out: ¡°Jacob Wilson, I f*cking gave you a face, didn¡¯t you? You and me have be more and more


    arrogant these past few days!¡±


    Jacob Wilson asked in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you have lost more than two million Dor in your


    family. I am so kind to you!¡±


    ine Ma scolded, ¡°You fcking don¡¯t fck with me! You changed your phone password to Matilda¡¯s


    birthday. I haven¡¯t counted the f*cking ount with you yet! I really didn¡¯t expect it! I have given


    everything to you for more than 20 years, and you are still thinking about the vixen who suffered a


    thousand swords! What¡¯s the matter, you still want to keep the sound of the vixen with that fox?!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 789


    ine Ma¡¯s words made Jacob Wilson panicked!


    He knew about ine Ma secretly unlocking his mobile phone, but he thought he had changed the


    password, ine Ma must have guessed it incorrectly, but he did not expect that ine Ma knew


    that he changed the password to Matilda¡¯s birthday!


    This made him feel flustered for a while, and at the same time he was afraid for a while!


    Fortunately, I set a separate payment password by myself, otherwise, the money might have been


    taken away by ine Ma!


    Seeing Jacob Wilson¡¯s stubbornness, ine Ma immediately broke out, and gritted his teeth and


    cursed: ¡°Aren¡¯t you very good these past two days? Hit me, scold me, and show me your face. Why


    are you dumb now? Didn¡¯t you let me say that bit of your dirty mind?¡±


    Jacob Wilson blurted out: ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk nonsense here, I don¡¯t have any dirty thoughts!¡±


    ¡°Fart!¡± ine Ma scolded: ¡°The phone password has been changed to her birthday, and you told me


    that you have no dirty thoughts? Fortunately, the vixen who suffered a thousand swords has gone to


    the United States. Otherwise, you can¡¯t bear me. Cheating with her?!¡±


    Jacob Wilson blushed and said, ¡°Why are you like this? Why is Matilda a vixen? Back then, Matilda


    and I dealt with each other very well. You got me drunk and had a rtionship with me, and I ran


    with you afterwards. Matilda was tricked by you, you are a fox, OK?¡±


    ine Ma said angrily: ¡°I am a fox?


    I f*cking gave birth to your child, I am a fox?¡±


    Jacob Wilson was also furious, and blurted out: ¡°You are a vixen! If you hadn¡¯t had sex with me


    when I was drunk, I would have married Matilda!¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, he rushed to Jacob Wilson¡¯s face in two steps, went up and


    pped him, hysterically scolding: ¡°You f*cking dare to scold me like a vixen, and dare to defend


    Matilda, I¡¯ll fight with you today! ¡°


    Jacob Wilson was pped and trembling with anger. He kicked ine Ma to the side and pointed to


    her nose and cursed: ¡°I have tolerated you for more than 20 years. I have had enough of you! If you


    don¡¯t want to After that, we will get divorced immediately! We just moved into the vi right away,


    and there are many bedrooms.


    We will separate first before we go through the divorce procedures!¡±


    ine Ma was kicked and sat on the ground, crying loudly: ¡°Jacob Wilson! You ungrateful bastard, I


    have been with you for so many years and have suffered so much. You still think about other


    women! Now I have to divorce me! I want my daughter to make the decision for me!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she cried loudly in the direction of the door: ¡°My dear daughter, you have to


    call the shots for your mother, your mother is wronged! Your father is not a thing!¡±


    At this time, ire Wilson Wilson was setting up the study room on the second floor with Charlie


    Wade.


    When he heard the upstairs crying and noisy, ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s broken,


    they¡¯re fighting again!¡±


    After speaking, he rushed out the door.


    Of course Charlie Wade followed closely behind.


    The two hurried upstairs, and as soon as they entered the master bedroom on the third floor, they


    saw ine Ma sitting on the ground, crying tears blurred, and at the same time pped the ground


    with both hands, crying: ¡°My dear girl, you can Come, if you don¡¯te, your mother will let your


    dad, this unscrupulous bastard, be her to death!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly wanted to help her, and at the same time asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    you? The new house has just been finished. Isn¡¯t it very happy? Why are you two arguing again?¡±


    ine Ma pointed at Jacob Wilson and cried and said, ¡°Your dad, shameless, changed his mobile


    phone password to the birthday of his first love.


    Just now he pointed to my nose and called me a vixen. I was pregnant with you back then, and he


    has long been flying with his first love. He dislikes our marriage!¡±


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard this, he was really ufortable, and hurriedly asked Jacob


    Wilson, ¡°Dad, is what mom said is true?¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s expression was extremely ugly and embarrassed, he didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    I did change the phone password to Matilda¡¯s birthday, and I did call ine Ma a vixen.


    However, ine Ma is really vicious! I never said anything to dislike our daughter, but at this time,


    she also tied her daughter to her chariot!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 790


    So he could only bite the bullet and exined: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, what I told your mother about


    us back then was not against you. Dad always loved you.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t know the stories back then, and couldn¡¯t help but say a little bit of


    dissatisfaction: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t care what happened between you and mom, and whether there was


    still between you and mom.


    The third one, I only know that you have been married to your mother more than 20 years ago. This


    is a marriage of your own choice. You must give this marriage enough respect!¡±


    ¡°Like you, changing your mobile phone password to the birthday of your first lover is an infidelity to


    your marriage!


    If you don¡¯t love your mother or hate your mother, you can divorce your mother and pursue your


    own happiness, but you can¡¯t Just do something like this before a marriage is over!¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly felt helpless.


    He also knew that his daughter was right, and that he did not divorce ine Ma, so he changed the


    phone password to the birthday of his first love, which really shouldn¡¯t be.


    So he said ashamed: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you are right about this. Dad did a bad job. Dad


    apologizes to you.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°You should apologize to mom, not me.¡±


    Jacob Wilson can only bite the bullet and say to ine Ma: ¡°My fault, I shouldn¡¯t change the


    password to Matilda¡¯s birthday, nor should I do it with you, I will change it.¡±


    ine Ma seeded, and immediately said: ¡°You immediately change your mobile phone


    password to my birthday, and then change your bank login password and payment password to my


    birthday!¡±


    Jacob Wilson rebuked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to control money? What¡¯s the point of acting in so


    many dramas?¡±


    ine Ma made a strong argument: ¡°I don¡¯t want to manage money, I hope you will give me the


    respect I deserve!¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Okay! You want to change the password, right? I will change it


    now.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he immediately took out his mobile phone, advanced to mobile banking,


    and transferred the remaining tens of thousands of dors to Charlie Wade, and then changed the


    password to ine Ma¡¯s birthday.


    After finishing all these, Jacob Wilson said coldly, ¡°Okay, I have changed everything, are you


    satisfied?¡±


    ine Ma immediately snatched the phone from him and said, ¡°I will check it first!¡±


    After that, enter your birthday to unlock, and then hurriedly enter the mobile banking.


    As a result, when she saw that the bnce turned out to be zero, her heart suddenly became


    angry!


    Money? !


    Obviously there are tens of thousands of Dor left!


    She hurriedly checked the transfer records and discovered that just now, Jacob Wilson had


    transferred all the money to Charlie Wade!


    This old thing would rather transfer all the money back to Charlie Wade than let himself get a point!


    However, ine Ma couldn¡¯t do anything else for a while.


    You can¡¯t ask the whereabouts of the money in front of your daughter, it seems that you are all


    about the money!


    I had to gritted my teeth, jot down this in my heart, and then slowly calcte with Jacob Wilson!

 Chapter 791-795

    Chapter 791-795


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 791


    At the end of a farce, neither Jacob Wilson nor ine Ma benefited.


    ine Ma wanted money, but in the end she didn¡¯t get a point, and she hurt her depressed chest for


    a day.


    When a family of four returned home from the vi, everyone began to pack their own things. ire


    Wilson Wilson did not forget to call Loreen to tell her about the move tomorrow, so that she would


    prepare tomorrow, check out from the hotel and move in together. live.


    When Loreen heard the news, she danced happily.


    Ever since she liked Charlie Wade, she had always wanted to find more opportunities to get along


    with Charlie Wade, but she was busy with work and had to take ire Wilson Wilson into


    consideration, so she never had any chance.


    If you can live with ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade, then there will naturally be more


    opportunities.


    So she agreed almost without thinking.


    When Charlie Wade¡¯s family was busy packing things, Wilson¡¯s family was just jumping around.


    After selling the furniture and returning from Thompson First, Christopher has be more


    dissatisfied with his mother.


    Lady Wilson wanted to live in the big vi of Jacob Wilson¡¯s house, and the incident stung


    Christopher.


    Let him realize that Lady WIlson is really selfish.


    She had always been selfish before, considering her own interests. Once Jacob Wilson was better


    for her, she would abandon herself and prefer Jacob Wilson.


    So when he got home, he told Mrs. Wilson that she would transfer the 1.21 million that sold furniture


    to himself.


    He felt that Lady Wilson might abandon herself at any time, so he had to make ns early, at least


    to get some money in his hands?


    Otherwise, if she turns against him, who can he count on?


    His son, Harold, is a waste. In the past, the Wilson family had no problems, and it was okay to let


    him be a rich second generation who was eating and waiting to die. Now the Wilson family is in a


    desperate situation.


    It is impossible to expect him to make progress and make money.


    Daughter Wendy is a canary again. She doesn¡¯t touch the sun with two fingers. She can¡¯t cook well.


    Moreover, in Aurouss Hilll nowadays, who doesn¡¯t know about Wendy¡¯s troubles, it¡¯s hard to find


    someone to marry him, even more so.


    Can¡¯t count on it.


    So he said to Mrs. Wilson: ¡°Mom, you are the legal representative of the Wilson Group and the


    person in charge. If you put the money here, it will easily be frozen by the bank!¡±


    Lady. Wilson didn¡¯t think so, she said lightly: ¡°The money for selling furniture is used to pay back the


    bank.¡±


    As ast resort, Mrs. Wilson did not want the Wilson Group to go bankrupt and liquidate, because


    once the Wilson Group went bankrupt, she would be finished.


    She is a legal person of the Wilson Group. If she has money and does not return the bank, not only


    will the bank seal up her house, she will even be sued and arrested.


    In that case, it¡¯s me who is unlucky, and it is me who is in jail.


    Therefore, she insisted on repaying the bank¡¯s minimum repayment first, and at the same time, she


    also nned to intercede with the bank¡¯s ount manager so that the other party could be allowed


    a period of grace.


    When Christopher heard this, he immediately exploded and blurted out: ¡°Mom, the house is almost


    impossible to open. After a while, more than one million came, and you returned it to the bank.


    What do we eat and drink?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 792


    Mrs. Wilson coldly snorted: ¡°If I didn¡¯t pay the money, I was taken to jail! Don¡¯t forget that I am a


    legal person in thepany and I am responsible for thepany¡¯s debts!¡±


    Christopher hurriedly said, ¡°Then you should at least take out one or two hundred thousand, let¡¯s


    take a breath!


    I am living now, and I can¡¯t even smoke a pack of cigarettes for fifty Dor!¡±


    ¡°Do you still smoke?¡± Lady Wilson said sharply, ¡°It would be nice to have a bite of food, and still


    want to smoke?¡±


    Christopher held the fire in his heart, but sighed in his mouth: ¡°Mom, I am old, so I can bear it, but


    Harold and Wendy are still young!


    They have not suffered much, so I can¡¯t wrong them!¡±


    Lady Wilson coldly snorted: ¡°Then I don¡¯t care, the more I have to cut down on food and clothing,


    and tide over difficulties together at this time!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Harold and Wendy immediately became dissatisfied.


    The two of them were spoiled and coddled and couldn¡¯t endure any hardship. Since Hannah ran


    away with money, their lives have been very hard during this period of time.


    However, now that Mrs. Wilson is rich, she doesn¡¯t want to open the warehouse and put grain,


    instead she wants everyone to cut down on food and clothing. Isn¡¯t this killing them?


    Immediately, Harold said: ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s easy for you to say it. When you are old, eating less and


    drinking less, it¡¯s no problem for you to eat less, but how can my sister and I be like this?


    We can¡¯t eat this. It¡¯s kind of bitter, I¡¯m not good at eating and drinking these days, and I¡¯ve lost a


    few kilos of weight!¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandma!¡± Wendy said with no air: ¡°The cosmetics I used before were thousands of dors or


    tens of thousands of dors.


    Now I can only use the mostmon L¡¯Oreal. Seeing that this L¡¯Oreal is almost running out. I don¡¯t


    even have money to buy it. Grandma, do you still want me to spend some bucks on the sod


    honey?¡±


    After she finished speaking, she immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Grandma, you have to give me


    20,000 Dor today.


    I will buy a set of Aquamarine Mystery, otherwise my face will bepletely ruined!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson coldly snorted: ¡°Poor scream! The mystery of the sea blue? Is Dabao sod honey sorry


    for you? Useless things, even Chairman Wilson can¡¯t grasp it. If you could hold Chairman Wilson in


    the first ce, our family will be as good as today. Like?¡±


    Wendy suddenly became anxious and blurted out, ¡°What does this have to do with me? It was


    Chairman Wilson who was made ipetent by Charlie Wade. Before he became ipetent, I


    coaxed him well, don¡¯t forget that he gave me five Million and ten million to the Wilson family!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Lady Wilson said coldly: ¡°He hasn¡¯t left yet? If you really have that ability, even if he bes


    ipetent, he will stay. After all, you can¡¯t do it!¡±


    Christopher was still holding the fire, but when Lady Wilson said this about her daughter Wendy, he


    felt a little angry and blurted out: ¡°Mom, Wendy and Chairman Wilson have also listened to your


    instructions. How can you get into trouble at this time?


    Cross the river and demolish the bridge?¡±


    Lady Wilson coldly snorted: ¡°I crossed the river and demolished the bridge? Did I cross the river?


    Obviously the bridge disappeared before halfway through, causing me to fall into the water and


    almost drowned!¡±


    Christopher said annoyedly: ¡°Mom, anyway, I just said that I can¡¯t pay the money back to the bank. I


    have to spend 200,000 Dor to improve my life if I say anything. Otherwise, you can sell all my


    dad¡¯s antiques for some money. , Otherwise you can hide those things and you won¡¯t be able to


    take them away in the future!¡±


    ¡°You curse me to death?!¡± Lady Wilson suddenly became angry, and said coldly: ¡°You three want to


    shake the sky, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Lady Wilson¡¯s voice changed, sharp and scary.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Christopher, who had always been ttering and obedient to herself, dared to


    p her nose on her nose, and even dared to speak harsh words to herself!


    At this moment, she also deeply realized that her eldest son, grandson, and granddaughter were


    not really following her in a desperate manner.


    They are just three parasites attached to themselves, all the time thinking about opening their


    mouths to draw nutrients from their bodies!


    The more this happens, the more he has to keep his money and things under control, and must not


    let the three of them seed!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 793


    After Lady Wilson and Christopher renounced their morality, an unheble crack urred in each


    other¡¯s hearts.


    In the end, Lady Wilson only used 50,000 Dor as the living expenses of the family of four, and the


    rest was all returned to the two banks that owed money.


    After the bank received this part of the repayment, the person in charge of the collection department


    also gave Lady Wilson a lot of face, saying that the debt could be extended appropriately to give the


    Wilson family a chance to breathe.


    Lady Wilson finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She is still counting on the Wilson Group toe back to life. As long as the bankruptcy can be


    dyed, she may have a chance.


    Maybe when the next Chairman Wilson wille out?


    For myself, the Wilson family is currently facing great difficulties, but in the final analysis, it is only a


    problem of tens of millions. If you really encounter a big boss like Chairman Wilson with a worth of


    tens of billions, the other party will casually leak from your fingers. A little money was enough to


    bring the Wilson family back to life.


    Compared with Lady Wilson who is full of longing and anticipation, Christopher is very depressed.


    Lady Wilson kept only 50,000 Dor for the furniture, and the 50,000 Dor was still in her own


    hands.


    Christopher himself was going to be exhausted, and he was so close that he could not even afford a


    pack of cigarettes.


    That night, Lady Wilson only took 20 Dor to buy vegetables, and she bought a bunch of rotten


    cabbage and half a catty of pork.


    Christopher felt dry and ufortable, but there was no other way. He could only endure it in his


    heart, and at the same time racked his brains to study where Lady Wilson would hide the antique


    left by the old man.


    Just as the Wilson familyined about the poor life of clear soup and water, ire Wilson


    Wilson¡¯s family had already begun to move to the Thompson First vi early the next morning.


    Since the furniture is newly bought, there is no need to carry anyrge items when moving. The four


    people each packed their clothes and supplies, and then packed the tableware and kitchenware.


    They found a truck and pulled them all at once. .


    Charlie Wade was in a particrly good mood, because when he was tidying up the bedroom, he


    deliberately asked ire Wilson Wilson if he wanted to put the nket roll he used toy on the


    floor.


    ire Wilson Wilson said embarrassedly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you all ready to upgrade? Why are you still


    bringing these things?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Charlie Wade was suddenly excited!


    After the truck arrived at Thompson First¡¯s first product, Jacob Wilson put a few hand-drawn small


    salutes in the air at the door, which was regarded as a housewarming joy.


    Then, a family of four began to clean up their rooms.


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson cleaned up the master bedroom on the second floor, ine


    Ma cleaned up the master bedroom on the third floor by herself, while Jacob Wilson went to clean


    up the small room next door with a muffled voice.


    In his words, he wanted to separate from ine Ma.


    ine Ma didn¡¯t bother to quarrel with him, anyway, she was going to sleep in the master bedroom


    on the third floor. As for Jacob Wilson, wherever she likes to sleep, she is upset when she sees him


    now, and it¡¯s a pleasure to be separated.


    However, ire Wilson Wilson felt a little ufortable.


    Although the rtionship between her parents has not been very good, they have been here for


    more than 20 years, and now they are separated, which makes her feel ufortable.


    But she also knew that, as a daughter, she shouldn¡¯t interfere too much with her parents¡¯ affairs, so


    she thought, whether they should be separated first, both of them can calm down and think about it.


    If they can all want to open up, then the future will be better.


    When Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson were about to pack up, Loreen also took a taxi.


    She didn¡¯t have much things, just two suitcases and one bag, ire Wilson Wilson enthusiastically


    invited her in, and then took her directly to the second floor by elevator.


    As soon as she got out of the elevator, she shouted: ¡°Charlie Wade,e and help Loreen!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 794


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly went out and saw Loreen who had been specially dressed up.


    Loreen is very beautiful today. A beige windbreaker with a ck base sweater inside not only looks


    tall, but also particrly feminine. As for the lower body, it is a woolen short skirt with ck


    leggings, and a slender pair.


    The legs arepletely outlined, thin and long, very eye-catching.


    When Loreen saw Charlie Wade, her face was flushed, she waved her hand at him a little


    nervously, and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, I will thank you for your care in the future!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, nodded and said: ¡°Wee, wee.¡±


    In fact, Charlie Wade felt a little helpless in his heart. He knew that Loreen liked him. However, now


    she suddenly moved over to live under the same roof with herself, which really made him a bit


    ufortable.


    But of course he couldn¡¯t show anything abnormal in front of ire Wilson Wilson.


    ire Wilson Wilson pointed to Loreen¡¯s two big boxes and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    you are strong, help Loreen get the luggage to her bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and dragged two boxes into Loreen¡¯s bedroom.


    Loreen also followed in, feeling sweet in her heart.


    In her opinion, she will be able to get closer to Charlie Wade in the future, no matter whether she


    can be with Charlie Wade in the end, as long as she can get closer to him, she will be very satisfied.


    After all, in her heart, Charlie Wade is not only the object of her secret crush, but also her savior


    twice, so she only longed to be closer to Charlie Wade, so that she would be satisfied.


    As for whether the two will develop, it depends on the rtionship between him and ire Wilson


    Wilson.


    If the two are always a false marriage, then oneself will naturally have to fight for it, but if the two


    have a real rtionship, then one can definitely not grab the husband of her girlfriend.


    Loreen followed Charlie Wade into the room, looked around, and said in surprise: ¡°Ah, this room is


    quite big!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It must be enough for you to live alone.¡±


    Loreen pursed her lips and nodded. She immediately saw that ire Wilson Wilson hadn¡¯te in,


    so she hurriedly asked, ¡°How are you and ire Wilson Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Charlie Wade replied smoothly.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Loreen asked vaguely: ¡°Are there any changespared to before?¡±


    Loreen wanted to know whether Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson had broken through that


    rtionship, but it was difficult to ask very clearly, so she could only vaguely knock on the side.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think much, just casually said: ¡°We are in a stable rtionship, and there is no


    change.¡±


    When Loreen heard him say that there was no change, she felt more at ease. It is estimated that


    ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade are still sleeping in separate beds, which proves that the


    two of them still have no breakthrough.


    For myself, this is good news.


    At this time, ine Ma on the third floor was very excited. She took a lot of photos and selfies in her


    large bedroom, and also turned on the beauty filter to the maximum, and then carefully selected a


    few of the living room and the photos taken from the outside. Photos were sent to the circle of


    friends together.


    The apanying text is: ¡°Oh, after waiting for so long, I finally moved into my Thompson First


    vi! This is thergest vi of Thompson First! With such arge living room and such arge


    bedroom, I don¡¯t know how to sleep at night. Will you be scared here!¡±


    After writing this, she thought of Mrs. Wilson and added another sentence: ¡°Hey, this vi has three


    floors above ground and two floors below ground. There are five floors in total. There are ten


    bedrooms, each of which is very luxurious and stylish, but we have a family of four. Where can I live


    here? I¡¯m really sad¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 795


    ine Ma finished editing the copy of the Moments, and deliberately added a few shy expressions


    to the back, and then opened the location of Thompson First, and clicked send happily.


    When this was posted, many people immediately liked andmented.


    The message was all kinds of admiration, catering, kneeling and licking, marveling at how luxurious


    her mansion is.


    After all, no one thought that ine Ma could live in a top-notch vi of more than one hundred


    million Dor, which is beyond the understanding of her by everyone who knew her.


    At this time, the Wilson family was boiling cabbage around a pot of duck racks, eating bitter tears.


    Lady Wilson herself did not lose the money, and was quite dissatisfied with Christopher and his


    children¡¯s contradictions yesterday, so she also deliberately wanted to toss them.


    So, she went out to buy vegetables in the morning, only bought a duck rack, and then bought two


    Chinese cabbage, washed and chopped directly, and simmered in a pot.


    She felt that, anyway, she was old, had a small appetite, and couldn¡¯t eat anything that was too


    meaty and greasy, so she put this kind of clear soup and watery things, as for the three of them,


    they would like to eat or not, and would not eat it.


    Christopher, Harold, and Wendy were almost exhausted. The three of them couldn¡¯t make up the


    money for a meal, so they could only eat this stuff with Lady Wilson at home.


    The duck frame looked not small, but it was all bones, and there was no meat at all. The bone scum


    in front of Harold had already eaten a lot, but it just didn¡¯t fill his stomach.


    Annoyed, he ate while scanning the circle of friends.


    Suddenly I saw the one sent by ine Ma, and after a closer look, he gritted his teeth and threw the


    chopsticks off his head. He cursed, ¡°Grass! ine Ma, a shrew, has actually moved into Thompson


    First¡¯s vi.


    Damn, she too. Is it worthy of Thompson First?! God is blind!¡±


    When Lady Wilson heard this, she picked up her mobile phone and took a look, and she was


    suddenly angry!


    ¡°This damn dog thing, specifically said that there are ten bedrooms can¡¯t live, this is deliberately to


    me!¡±


    Lady Wilson was extremely ufortable, and she cursed in her heart that she couldn¡¯t give me a


    room for so many rooms and let me live in it. Now she is still sending out intentionally to irritate me.


    It is really a thousand cuts that she will not understand her hatred!


    At this time, Christopher also looked at the mobile phone circle of friends, looked at the photos of


    the mansion sent by ine Ma, and then looked at the duck rack in front of him to boil the cabbage.


    He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t eat anymore, and directly pulled ine Ma into the cklist. .


    Out of sight out of mind!


    Wendy also has ine Ma¡¯s WeChat friends, and she opened a nce and was also very angry.


    Seeing the emotions of these three people, Lady Wilson was a little depressed, and said hurriedly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about the things ine Ma sent. She will have to be driven out of the vi within a few


    days.¡±


    After speaking, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Our top priority is to think about how to make the


    Wilson Group ovee the difficulties and regain its vitality!¡±


    Christopher said angrily: ¡°What difficulties have you ovee? Tens of millions of debts must be


    solved? What can be done? This vi is so old, I think it can sell at most 17.8 million, and the


    remaining holes will be repaid. It¡¯s big.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Mrs. Wilson with someints, and said, ¡°The antiques


    that dad left behind can be sold for tens of millions, right? If you want me to say Mom, you might as


    well give me all those antiques. I sell them for real. , And then go to buy a house. After the bank


    takes the vi away, you can still have a ce to live.¡±


    Lady Wilson said with a cold face: ¡°Buy a house? Do you think I can live there if I buy a house? I


    can¡¯t pay my debts. I might go to jail! I¡¯m already this old. If I go to jail, I will pay Can youe out


    alive?¡±

 Chapter 796-800

    Chapter 796-800


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 796


    Christopher plucked up the courage and said, ¡°Mom, even if the court sentenced you to jail one day,


    Harold and Wendy and I have this money, we can live a stable life anyway, but if you don¡¯t take


    these antiques out, you will Once in prison, the three of us will starve to death outside!¡±


    ¡°Starve to death?¡± Lady Wilson said coldly: ¡°You three have hands and feet, even if you go to sweep


    the street, you can¡¯t starve to death! I tell you Christopher, the batch of antiques left by your father is


    my help Money, don¡¯t think about it!¡±


    Christopher couldn¡¯t hold back his anger, he stood up quickly, and said coldly: ¡°The things my dad


    left behind are for our children and grandchildren. Why are you alone?¡±


    Lady Wilson said coldly: ¡°Why?


    Are you going to rebel? Okay, just call me, bark my teeth, I¡¯m dead, none of you want to know


    where the antiques are. Nothing!¡±


    As he said, Lady Wilson snorted and sneered: ¡°Anyway, I am an old woman. She has long enough


    to live, and it doesn¡¯t matter if I die now.


    Before I die, I will definitely make a will to donate my life insurance. I won¡¯t give you any points! The


    three of you will suffer at that time. The three of you will have the ability and inability, and the ability


    and ability.


    If the Wilson family copses and I die, even if the three of you don¡¯t go to the streets to beg for


    food, It will be reduced to the bottom of the society, and your hard days will be early!¡±


    When Christopher heard this, he immediately persuaded him. He has no choice. There is really no


    way.


    Lack of money and no ability to make money is the biggest problem for him and his pair of children.


    If Lady Wilson is really dead and the life insurance is also donated, he will have no hope.


    So he could only suppress his anger and humbly said: ¡°Mom, I am in a rush. Don¡¯t be like me.¡±


    Lady. Wilson snorted coldly, and said arrogantly: ¡°This is pretty much the same!¡±


    At this time, several bank and court cars suddenly stopped at the entrance of Wilson¡¯s vi.


    Arge number ofw enforcement officers in uniforms and several bank managers quickly came to


    the door and banged the door.


    The family was astonished, Harold hurriedly got up and opened the door. Once he opened the door,


    he was stunned by the sight in front of him!


    At this time, arge number of people rushed in and directlymanded many security guards to


    blockade the scene.


    Then, a person in charge of the court stepped into the vi and said to Lady Wilson who was eating:


    ¡°Are you the person in charge of the Wilson Group?¡±


    Before waiting for Mrs. Wilson to reply, she said to Conveniently: ¡°On behalf of the district court, I


    formally inform you that multiple creditors of yours have jointly filed an application with the court to


    request the Wilson Group and all the people in your name. Freeze assets, freeze all ounts under


    the Wilson Group and your personal name, and force you to fulfill your repayment obligations!¡±


    Lady.


    Wilson blurted out: ¡°I just paid back more than one million to the bank! The bank manager also told


    me that if I can give me a period of grace, why did I change my mind in a while?!¡±


    The other party said coldly: ¡°The bank considers that you have no profitability, and it is impossible to


    repay if you dy it.


    Therefore, it initiated an application together with other creditors and seized all the assets under


    your name. Now I will give you an hour to clean up. I moved my own things out, here is going to be


    sealed!¡± premier


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Lady Wilson stood up tremblingly, and blurted out and asked: ¡°Seize all my assets?! Why?!¡±


    The other party said coldly: ¡°Of course it is because you owe money not to pay back! Also, don¡¯t


    me me for not reminding you, you can only take away daily clothes, toiletries and ordinary


    furniture. All cash, luxury goods, and valuables must be left behind. !¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 797


    When Mrs. Wilson heard this, her face suddenly changed!


    She shook her body, and the crutch in her hand fell to the ground with a snap.


    I thought there was still enough time to find someone to help me, but I didn¡¯t expect that the life-


    giving spell was delivered so quickly!


    When Christopher and his children heard this, their faces turned pale!


    ¡°Mom? What is the situation, our house is going to be sealed up? Haven¡¯t we already given over


    one million?¡±


    With the current economic conditions of the Wilson family, if the vi is sealed, they will not even


    have a ce to live, and none of them have any skills, the end will only be worse.


    Not only Christopher and others are going out to look for work or part-time jobs, but even Lady


    Wilson has to find a ce to wash the dishes.


    Otherwise, they will not survive at all.


    Lady Wilson sat down on the ground and said, ¡°You are killing our family of four! I just paid back the


    money, and you are about to take my house!¡±


    The person in charge said coldly: ¡°We are acting in ordance with thew. If you owe money if


    you don¡¯t pay it back, the creditor has the right to request the court to freeze and seal all your


    assets! Now I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice, if you can get the money to pay off the debt, vi and


    ount.


    They will all be unblocked, but if you can¡¯t pay off your debts in the next three months, the creditor


    will file awsuit against you, and you may be charged for fraud!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson frantically hugged each other¡¯s legs and blurted out, ¡°You can¡¯t seal up my vi. I have


    lived here for nearly 20 years. This is my home!¡±


    The other party ignored her and said directly to several staff members: ¡°First take her out and let her


    calm down.¡±


    Several people hurriedly put her up and took her out of the door. Lady Wilson broke down and cried


    out: ¡°You can¡¯t do this! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    No one paid any attention to her yelling.


    Christopher and others were also taken out byw enforcement officers.


    At this time, Christopher was desperate.


    He has seen the situation and it is now enforced by the court. If he dares to block it, it is a tant


    resistance to thew.


    Who makes his family owe others money?


    Now that people go to the court to apply for enforcement, it ispletely reasonable and legal.


    Harold copsed at this time and said: ¡°Dad, what can we do? Where do we live in the vi?¡±


    Wendy cried directly: ¡°We are miserable and poor enough now. If the vi is gone, then I might as


    well die.¡±


    Hearing the words, Lady Wilson scratched her hair and cursed: ¡°The bank of the gods, how can it


    do things to such an extent, it doesn¡¯t give people a way to survive!¡±


    Christopher blurted out at this time: ¡°Mom! Where are your antiques?! If they find out, it will be all


    over!¡±


    When Lady Wilson heard this, her eyes went dark, and she almost fell down.


    Christopher hurriedly stepped forward to hold her back. Then she eased her energies and said


    nervously, ¡°Those antiques are all in a hidden area under the basement floor. They probably won¡¯t


    find it¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 798


    Christopher rubbed his temples and said, ¡°If it is discovered, then everything will be over.¡±


    As he was talking, another young man in uniform came in outside the door, holding a strange device


    in his hand.


    This device is a long pole with a circle in front of it, which looks a lot like the mine detector used in


    the movie.


    Christopher asked in surprise: ¡°Young man, are you a mine detector?¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°No, but the principle is simr. They are all metal detectors. They will


    give out when they encounter metal underground.


    Mines are also made of metal, so this can also be used for mine clearance, but the sensitivity is


    almost inferior.¡±


    When Christopher heard that it was a metal detector, he groaned in his heart and blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s


    fine for you to seal other people¡¯s houses. Do you still have to go to other people¡¯s houses to clear


    mines?¡±


    The man said: ¡°With our years of seizure experience, generally as long as it is a vi, there are


    hiddenpartments in the basement, and there are some valuable things hidden inside, so my


    task is to find them all, and then ording to thew, all Seizure!¡±


    When Mrs. Wilson heard this, she copsed to the ground.


    Christopher¡¯s heart was also a little choked. The man hurried into the vi after speaking. Only then


    did Christopher hurriedly help Lady Wilson up and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s in the antiques of Dad?¡±


    Lady Wilson said nervously: ¡°There are two vases, an ancient painting, and some other antiques¡­¡±


    Christopher Wilson hurriedly asked again, ¡°Are there any metal objects?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The said in a panic: ¡°There is a Ming Dynasty bronzemp, a set of tin ware, and two gold


    horseshoes¡­¡±


    When Christopher Wilson heard this, he pped his thigh abruptly, and said with great pain: ¡°It¡¯s


    over! It¡¯s over! This is all over! You hide all these things in the basement, and when they go down


    and use the stuff, they will find everything out! ¡°


    After that, he pointed at Lady Wilson angrily and rebuked: ¡°Just say that you are the most greedy! I


    told you a long time ago, take things out, take them out, take them out, and I will exchange for some


    money, you just don¡¯t Take it!


    I don¡¯t want to take it if I die! If you really can bring it into the coffin, it¡¯s fine, now you can¡¯t take it


    away if you die, it¡¯s all sealed up!¡±


    Lady Wilson was nervous to die, her mouth still insisted: ¡°It¡¯s impossible, they can¡¯t find it, I hide


    things very concealed, and no one can find it except me!¡±


    Just after speaking, the person in charge walked out of the house and came directly to the , and


    said coldly: ¡°Hello, we found a secretpartment in the basement of this house, which contains a


    number of antique cultural relics and precious metals. ¡­..¡±


    When this was just said, Lady Wilson, who had just been lifted up, sat on the ground again, her face


    full of despair.


    The person in charge said again: ¡°Because this vi is in your name, we acquiesce that the hidden


    things belong to you. Therefore, we will seal up these cultural relics and precious metals in


    ordance with thew. These will be publicly auctioned, and all the proceeds from the auction will


    be used to repay the debt you owe.¡±


    ¡°If the total amount of the auction exceeds your total debt, we will refund you the remaining funds


    after the debt is repaid; if the total amount of the auction is less than your total debt, the creditor has


    the right to continue to sue you!¡±


    When the man finished speaking, he took out a form and said to Mrs. Wilson: ¡°If you understand


    what I just said, please sign on it!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sign!¡± Lady Wilson shouted hysterically: ¡°You have no right to seize my antiques! Those are


    my coffin books!¡±


    The person in charge said coldly: ¡°Sorry, ording to thew, these antiques have been sealed by


    us. Even if you don¡¯t sign, you can¡¯t change any established facts.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and went back to the vi.


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s eyes went dark, and she immediately passed out in aa¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 799


    When Lady Wilson passed out, Christopher rushed over, grabbed her cor and shook it vigorously


    in anger!


    Lady Wilson was awake vigorously as soon as she fell into aa. As soon as she opened her


    eyes, Christopher scolded furiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that no one except you can find those antiques?


    Now these antiques are gone! They are gone! !!! How do you let our family live?!¡±


    Lady Wilson felt a pain in her heart, and she was crying in a mess at this time. She was in grief and


    wailed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know it will be like this. If I knew it would be like this, I won¡¯t be hiding at


    home if I was killed¡­ ..¡±


    Speaking of this, Lady Wilson couldn¡¯t help crying tears: ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s really over this time,


    everything is over, all my life¡¯s hard work is over!¡±


    Harold was also desperate. He cried and said, ¡°There is nothing here, and even the dinner for the


    evening is gone¡­ I have no food to eat at night, and I can still be hungry, but where to sleep at


    night? You can¡¯t sleep in the street!¡±


    Wendy copsed as soon as she heard this, and cried loudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this going to be wandering on


    the streets? I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    At this time, the staff have begun to carry the things from the house before the car.


    Lady Wilson watched all her antiques have been sealed and taken away. She cried loudly in the


    yard.


    She wanted to rush to snatch it several times, but was stopped byw enforcement officers.


    Christopher looked more and more angry, angrily wishing to give Lady Wilson a kick, this is too


    selfish! Selfish to the extreme!


    The key point is that she was selfish and didn¡¯t get any good results. All these things are now


    confiscated, and there is no doubt that it is impossible to return in this life.


    All valuable things were moved away, and the family¡¯s worthless clothes and broken furniture were


    all moved out by the staff, and they were stacked on the side of the road outside the door.


    When everything was almost moved, the court staff put a seal on the door of the vi. The person in


    charge came to the courtyard and said to the four members of the Wilson family: ¡°We are now going


    to stick the door outside the courtyard as well. Put on the seal, please cooperate and move outside.


    You are already prohibited from entering inside.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go! This is my home, why should I go!¡±


    Lady Wilson¡¯s crying eyes were red and swollen, and the appearance of her disheveled hair was


    just like that in Jin Yong¡¯s novel, the Qiu Qianchi who had been under the well for decades and only


    vomited jujube seeds!


    The person in charge said: ¡°This has been sealed up. To be clear, this is no longer your home. If


    you continue to stay here, you are obstructing official duties! We have the right to detain you!¡±


    When Christopher heard this, the three of them went out in a hurry.


    They don¡¯t want to be caught in the detention center for a few days at this time.


    Lady. Wilson didn¡¯t want to go, but at this moment, there was no one around her, and there was no


    one to support her, so she could only cry and walk out.


    After going out of the gate, the court staff also posted two seals on the gate, and then told Mrs.


    Wilson again: ¡°You have three months to prepare funds. If the funds are not avable after three


    months, these things will be auctioned. , If it is not enough to repay the debt after the auction, then


    you will have to be sued!¡±


    Lady Wilson sat slumped in front of her house with a desperate face.


    Vis can sell for up to 17.8 million, and antiques and cultural relics can sell for more than 10


    million, which may not be enough for 30 million.


    However, the various debts of the Wilson Group currently add up to at least 60 million.


    This money is not enough¡­


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 800


    In other words, in the next three months, I will not have a ce to stay, but after three months, I may


    be going to jail¡­


    Lady Wilson cried out of breath, and almost pumped it out a few times.


    After the people in the court gave the warning, they stopped telling them, and went straight into the


    car.


    The four members of the Wilson family could only sit helplessly on the side of their house, guarding


    a pile of tattered furniture and clothing and daily necessities, weeping secretly.


    At this time, they werepletely helpless.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the house leaks rain.


    Several security guards from the vi property rushed over and said to them: ¡°You guys, please take


    your things and move out of our vi area as soon as possible. Don¡¯t be here to affect the


    appearance of our vi area.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Christopher Wilson scolded angrily: ¡°I have lived here for almost 20


    years. You said I affected the appearance of this ce? You want to drive me out?!¡±


    The other party said coldly: ¡°Sorry, I also received a notice that you are no longer the owners of our


    ce.


    Since you have lived here before, you must know that ourmunity is closed management and no


    outsiders are allowed to enter. Yes, so please leave as soon as possible.¡±


    As he said, he pointed to a lot of things on the side of the road, and said: ¡°These things also ask


    you to move out as soon as possible.


    If you don¡¯t move, our property assumes that these are abandoned things and are free to deal with


    them.¡±


    Christopher trembles dryly, and yells: ¡°Too much deception! Master fights with you!¡±


    Several strong security guards immediately pushed him forward and screamed: ¡°What do you want


    to do? Do you want to do it?


    There are a dozen people in our security team. How many can you beat?!¡±


    Christopher was immediately shocked.


    Harold from behind scolded angrily: ¡°Be careful that I call you toin!¡±


    The security guard sneered: ¡°Comin to us? We follow the rules. What qualifications do you have


    toin to us?


    I tell you, you are not the owners of ourmunity now. If you still stay here and don¡¯t leave, I will


    call the police to arrest you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Harold wanted to start cursing, but seeing the other party¡¯s aggressive posture, he froze


    again.


    Christopher knew that it was useless for him to stay here now, and he did not take any reason. The


    house was sealed, and he was naturally not the owner of themunity. It was only natural for him


    to be driven out.


    So he could only sigh, and said to a few people: ¡°Pick up your things, only the useful and valuable


    ones, and leave the rest here and let them take care of them!¡±


    Wendy cried and said, ¡°Dad, where can I go now!¡±


    Christopher shook his head and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not a problem to stay here¡­¡±


    Harold also cried, wiped away his tears, and said, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we go and beg my second


    uncle¡­ Apologize to him, admit a mistake, and beg him to take us in, second aunt Didn¡¯t the circle


    of friends say that there are ten bedrooms in her vi?


    It¡¯s enough to ask them to give us two, let us sleep one, let Wendy and grandma sleep one¡­¡±


    Christopher¡¯s face is more ugly than bitter gourd, and he sighed: ¡°What you said is simple. Who is


    your second aunt? Haven¡¯t you counted it?


    At this time, she is toote to watch our jokes, how could she kindly take us in and give us a room?


    !¡±


    Lady Wilson who had not spoken all of a sudden stood up and gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Go to


    Thompson First! Even if I die today, I will die at the door of Thompson First! If Jacob Wilson and


    ine Ma don¡¯t take us in, I will sue them. Abandon the elderly!¡±

 Chapter 801-805

    Chapter 801-805


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 801


    At this moment, Thompson First Vi.


    ine Ma was lying on the deck chair on the second-floor all-ss balcony, watching her phone


    close from ear to ear.


    More than 300 people have liked her, breaking her record since using WeChat.


    As for thements, I can¡¯t count them one after a while, or even return them.


    ine Ma finally felt it today, what is called attention.


    People in the entire circle of friends are staring at their circle of friends, and they don¡¯t hesitate to


    praise her in thement area, and she is rxed and happy.


    At this time, ine Ma¡¯s sisters who yed better, sent a message from everyone in the group:


    ¡°Oh, sister ine Ma moved to the Thompson First first-ss mansion today, and she has to


    entertain her for dinner!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Many people echoed: ¡°Sister ine Ma, you are moving to a big house that sells for


    more than 100 million Dor. It¡¯s such a big happy event, it¡¯s impossible not to invite us to dinner!¡±


    After a while, all the people in the group came out and lined up for ine Ma to invite him to dinner.


    ine Ma looked at theirpliments while feeling depressed in her heart.


    invite to a meal? How can I have money?


    Don¡¯t think that I live in a mansion worth more than 100 million Dor, but I really can¡¯t even get a


    thousand Dor.


    At this time, someone said: ¡°Sister ine Ma is worthy, why should I invite a Shangri-La to talk


    about it!¡±


    An elder sister in the group said: ¡°If Sister ine Ma is going to have dinner today, I will take


    everyone to a high-end spa in the evening. It feels great!¡±


    ¡°Then I invite everyone to sing at Golden Emperor KTV tonight!¡±


    ¡°After singing the song, how about I invite everyone to squeeze their feet and enjoy a foot


    massage?¡±


    ¡°You are all arranged so densely, then I will invite ate night bar!¡±


    Everyone had arranged the evening activities, so the eldest sister who took the lead was ine Ma,


    and said, ¡°Sister ine Ma, you are saying nothing, everyone is waiting for you!¡±


    When ine Ma saw that everyone had arranged so well, she also wanted to go out and y with


    the sisters in her heart.


    After all, she was too depressed during this period, and really wanted to take the opportunity to


    rx.


    However, everyone asked themselves to treat themselves to dinner, and couldn¡¯t afford to pay for it!


    Thinking of this, she can only find excuses and say: ¡°Oh, sisters, I¡¯m so sorry. I just moved, there


    are still a lot of ces to clean up in the house, so I may not get time!


    ¡°Oh!¡± Someone said: ¡°Sister ine Ma, the vi has been moved in, so I will slowly clean up! Today


    is the day of housewarming. If you miss it, there will be no such good sign!¡±


    ine Ma was also very excited.


    But, money is a big problem!


    Jacob Wilson has already returned all the remaining money to Charlie Wade, so he can only go to


    Charlie Wade and ask for the tens of thousands of dors back!


    So she said to her friend: ¡°Wait for me, I will confirm the time with my family, and I will reply to you


    later.¡±


    The eldest sister said: ¡°It¡¯s half past one in the afternoon. Give us a quasi-trust before three o¡¯clock,


    so we can arrange time!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ine Ma hurriedly agreed, and then quickly got up and wanted to find Charlie Wade.


    At this time, Charlie Wade was cooking in the kitchen downstairs.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 802


    Since I just moved to a new house, it took a long time to clean up, so today I had dinnerter than


    usual.


    But Charlie Wade¡¯s treatment was good. Two beauties, ire Wilson Wilson and Loreen,


    surrounded him and helped him in the kitchen, so cooking became a kind of enjoyment.


    After preparing the meal and serving it out, ine Ma also walked down from the elevator at this


    time.


    She was going to ask Charlie Wade for money, but when she saw people preparing to eat in the


    restaurant, she suddenly hesitated.


    She wasn¡¯t embarrassed to talk to Charlie Wade, the key husband and daughter were here, so she


    felt it inappropriate to speak immediately.


    At this moment, she heard the doorbell ringing outside, so she said in surprise: ¡°Why someone


    came to visit just after moving in?¡±


    After speaking, he turned and walked out of the gate and went through the yard to open it.


    As soon as the door opened, she suddenly discovered that Mrs. Wilson was standing at the door


    with Christopher, Harold and Wendy .


    ine Ma didn¡¯t know that Wilson¡¯s family had been kicked out. When she saw Lady Wilson and a


    group of people, standing at the door like people fleeing withrge bags, they frowned and asked,


    ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    Seeing ine Ma opened the door, Mrs. Wilson ignored her, and walked in nkly.


    ine Ma hurriedly stood in front of her and said, ¡°What are you doing? Did you break into the


    house? Believe it or not, I called the police to catch you!¡±


    The Lady Wilson squeezed ine Ma away, and while walking inside, she said dissatisfied: ¡°I can¡¯t


    Lady Wilson broke free from her and walked in. As soon as she entered the living room, she


    smelled the scent of the food and she shrugged her nose.


    It smells so good¡­


    It¡¯s more fragrant than the duck stand boiled cabbage for lunch!


    Before the meal was finished at the crucial noon, the people from the court came to the door, and


    after crying and crying for a long time, the Lady was hungry and pressed her back.


    At this moment, when I smelled the scent, my stomach gurgled.


    When ine Ma heard this voice, she sneered immediately, and said, ¡°It turns out that you are


    going to our house to beg for food¡­ I think you were so arrogant at the beginning. Every meal was


    cold and hot. Why are you hungry now? Be like this ghost?¡±


    When Lady Wilson heard ine Ma¡¯s words, her face flushed suddenly, and she wanted to go back


    directly, but when she thought that she was still nning to live in Thompson First and want to live a


    good life, she could only bear her for a while. ¡°My daughter-inw, mom is really hungry. You can


    always let mom eat first, right?¡±


    ine Ma sneered and said, ¡°Stop dreaming, I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to get out by yourself, or let


    the policee and take you away!¡±


    Seeing that Lady Wilson couldn¡¯t make sense with her, she shouted in a loud voice: ¡°Jacob Wilson!


    Do you have the heart to watch your mother starve to death?¡±


    Jacob Wilson walked out with a sad look and said, ¡°Mom, 1.21 million was just given to you


    yesterday, what else are you doing?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson immediately sat on the ground and cried loudly: ¡°My son, don¡¯t you know that the bank


    has sealed our vi, and your brother and I have nowhere to stay now!¡±


    After that, she looked at Jacob Wilson, crying and pleading: ¡°Good son, you can¡¯t see your mother


    starve to death or freeze to death, right?¡±


    Jacob Wilson was a little surprised at once, and blurted out: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? How could the vi


    be sealed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of the debts owed by the Wilson Group!¡± Lady Wilson wiped her eyes and said,


    ¡°Good son, you can¡¯t save yourself, your vi is so big, you prepare two rooms for your mother. I


    sleep in the same room with Wendy, and let your brother sleep in the same room with Harold.¡±


    ine Ma suddenly became anxious, and blurted out: ¡°Lady, why are you so shameless?


    We have already said that our house does not wee you, and licked her face to stay, are you


    ashamed?¡±


    The Lady Wilson ignored her, looked at Jacob Wilson, and pleaded: ¡°Jacob Wilson, you are the


    head


    of the family, can you speak for your mother?¡±


    After finishing speaking, she cried: ¡°Son please, I¡¯m kneeling down for you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 803


    Seeing the Lady about to kneel, Jacob Wilson panicked and hurriedly reached out to support her.


    But the Lady was determined to kneel down. She was paralyzed and fell straight down. She thought


    about kneeling first and then said, to see if you Jacob Wilson is really hard-hearted. It¡¯s useless for


    the Lady to kneel for you?


    Jacob Wilson thought the same as ine Ma.


    Although he was at odds with ine Ma and even nned to separate from her immediately, he


    and ine Ma agreed on the matter of the Lady, that is, in any case, the Lady should not be


    allowed to live in!


    So, Jacob Wilson held the Lady in his arms, and said coldly: ¡°Mom, don¡¯te to me to y any


    tricks. No matter what you say, I can¡¯t let you live in this vi!¡±


    The Lady Wilson med sadly: ¡°Jacob Wilson, do you still have a conscience? You were born


    during my pregnancy in October.


    You moved into such a big vi, and you didn¡¯t even let me live?!¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded and resolutely said: ¡°Mom, you will die of your heart. In any case, I will not


    agree with you to live here!¡±


    ¡°Have you heard?¡± ine Ma pinched his waist and said, ¡°If you still know that you want a face, just


    leave, don¡¯t wait for me to call the police and drag you out, then your old face won¡¯t look good!¡±


    Lady. Wilson¡¯s face was immediately pulled down, and she snorted coldly, and said, ¡°Jacob Wilson


    is my son! My son!


    He has the obligation to support me. I have no ce to live now. He must ept and support me!


    Starting today, I am. Just live here and go nowhere! If you don¡¯t let me live, I will go to the court to


    sue you. If you move me, I will call the police and say that you abused the elders, and you will be


    arrested at that time!¡± Computer:


    ine Ma pointed at Lady Wilson and cursed: ¡°You¡¯re an old hag, you¡¯re starting to y tricks,


    right? I don¡¯t believe anyone dares to catch me! If you don¡¯t get out today, I will kill you!¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma opened her teeth and danced her ws, and hit Lady Wilson¡¯s face.


    Christopher hurriedly blocked her and said, ¡°What are you going to do? Do you beat the olddy? I


    tell you, my phone can record images!¡±


    Harold and Wendy also rushed up quickly, surrounded the Lady, and arguably said, ¡°It is reasonable


    and legal for you to support grandma!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was dumbfounded.


    He also doesn¡¯t know how thew generally deals with such problems, but it sounds like if it really


    gets into the judicial organs, it seems that he is really unreasonable.


    ine Ma also panicked. If this really makes them seed here, how will the good life be? !


    I just moved in today, and I didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep in this vi. Lady Wilson, a nuisance, was


    about to get entangled in it. Wouldn¡¯t it be annoying to her? !


    When the couple didn¡¯t know what to do, Charlie Wade suddenly said: ¡°It is indeed his duty to let my


    father-inw support his grandmother, but this vi belongs to me, and I have no obligation but to


    support my wife!¡±


    Jacob Wilson breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°Have you heard? The vi belongs to my


    son-inw, not mine. I can¡¯t be the master!¡±


    Lady Wilson gritted her teeth and looked at Charlie Wade, coldly snorted: ¡°You have been eating


    and drinking for so many years in my Wilson family, shouldn¡¯t you support me?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°I am not legally obligated to support you, so I¡¯m sorry, please go


    back.¡±


    Lady Wilson spoofed and said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t care, if you marry my granddaughter, you have to


    support me! I will live in this vi today. No one wants to get me out. I will die here! ¡°


    Charlie Wade frowned and said, ¡°You are trespassing into the homes and provoking troubles. If you


    don¡¯t leave, I will call the police to arrest you!¡±


    The Lady Wilson sneered: ¡°Catch me? I came to my son¡¯s house and my granddaughter¡¯s house.


    Why should the police catch me?! Even if you bring the Jade Emperor over, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 804


    Charlie Wade nodded, since you don¡¯t want to face, don¡¯t me yourself for being rude.


    So, he said lightly: ¡°Lady, since you don¡¯t have a ce to live, how about I arrange a ce for you


    to live? It includes food and housing, without spending a penny.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te to this set with me!¡± Lady Wilson said disdainfully, ¡°Do you want me to live in the old


    house where the four of you used to live? I tell you, there is no door! Lady, I don¡¯t Maybe I live in


    such a shabby ce, I¡¯ll live in you Thompson First first product today!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°You think too much, the old house is also bought with money, how can it be


    for you to live in vain.¡±


    After speaking, he immediately took out his mobile phone and sent Cameron Isaac a WeChat.


    ¡°The Wilson family came to Thompson First to make trouble. Say hello and get these people into


    the detention center for half a month.¡±


    Cameron Isaac quickly returned the message: ¡°Understand the young master, I will make


    arrangements.¡±


    At this time, ine Ma was really upset with Mrs. Wilson, and he just wanted to push her and drive


    her out. Mrs. Wilson was too anxious, so she took out her mobile phone and called the police


    directly, blurting out: ¡°Comrade police,e soon. Help me, my daughter-inw doesn¡¯t support


    me, and she has to beat me out and let me die out!¡±


    The police said very responsibly: ¡°Where is the address? Let¡¯s send someone there!¡±


    The Lady blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s in the Thompson First Vi area A05!¡±


    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment, our police officers will be here soon!¡±


    Charlie Wade just finished sending WeChat. Seeing that she called the police, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Since the police have called, then everyone will wait for the police to decide.¡±


    ine Ma was anxious about it. She was very afraid that the police woulde and forced Jacob


    Wilson to support the elderly.


    So she hurriedly said to Charlie Wade: ¡°What police are you waiting for, throw them all out, or else


    the police wille in a while, and the old things will be here, wouldn¡¯t it be more troublesome!¡±


    Lady Wilson coldly snorted and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid? If you obediently clean up


    a room and give it to me, so that I can live here safely, I will tell the police officer well, otherwise, you


    have to take you all Catch it!¡±


    Christopher hurriedly said to the side: ¡°Mom, it is to pack two rooms ande out! I have to live


    with Harold! How can I say it is Jacob Wilson¡¯s eldest brother, he also has a maintenance obligation


    to me! Otherwise, I will tell the police that they fight It broke my heart!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Christopher looked at Charlie Wade again and snorted coldly: ¡°Tell you that


    the surname is Wade, I have coronary heart disease, and you can lie here anytime and anywhere. If


    I lie here, you have to be responsible to the end!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Then wait until the police arrive.¡±


    Soon, there was a knock on the door.


    Christopher was overjoyed and hurriedly told Harold: ¡°Harold, go open the door!¡±


    Harold quickly went out and opened the door.


    At this time, a team of police officers walked in outside the door.


    Lady Wilson hurriedly cried and shouted: ¡°Comrade police, you have to give my old woman the


    shot. My son is not willing to support me. My daughter-inw and grandson-inw have to beat me!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 805


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°Comrade police, don¡¯t listen to this Lady¡¯s nonsense. My husband was


    kicked out of the house by her and severed the rtionship between mother and child!¡±


    The police officer looked at ine Ma, then looked down at Mrs. Wilson, and asked, ¡°Is what she


    said is true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not true!¡± Lady Wilson said hurriedly, ¡°I was just talking for a while!¡±


    ¡°An angry word?¡± Jacob Wilson was also angry, and blurted out: ¡°You have long stopped letting us


    live in the Wilson family vi. You also kicked out my daughter and me from the Wilson family group,


    and detained me and ine Ma in the Wilson family.


    The group¡¯s pension, cut off the mother-child rtionship with me, and now I¡¯m in a downfall, just


    tell me it¡¯s a moment of anger?!¡±


    The police officer frowned and asked, ¡°Whose does this vi belong to?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Me.¡±


    The police officer nodded and asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with this Lady on the ground?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°She is my wife¡¯s grandmother.¡±


    The police officer said to the Lady: ¡°You havee to the wrong ce. You can consult with your


    son and daughter about maintenance, but you can¡¯t break into your grandson-inw¡¯s house andThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    make trouble. You are already suspected of breaking into the house and provoking trouble. .¡±


    ¡°What?


    ¡± The Lady Wilson scolded angrily: ¡°Your head is crowded? My son¡¯s house, can¡¯t Ie?¡±


    The police officer said patiently, ¡°The key is that it¡¯s not your son¡¯s house, understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand your uncle!¡± Mrs. Wilson scolded angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t care about this, they must take me in


    today, otherwise, I won¡¯t leave!¡±


    Christopher also concealed himself and blurted out: ¡°I am Jacob Wilson¡¯s eldest brother, I have no


    ce to live now, and he also has maintenance obligations to me. If they don¡¯t take us in, we will


    not leave!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are not going!¡± Harold and Wendy also sat on the ground, lying here.


    ine Ma¡¯s face was extremely ugly, and said: ¡°Your family of four is too shameless, right? Isn¡¯t it


    possible to rely on my house?!¡±


    Lady Wilson gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Anyway, if you don¡¯t let me live, I¡¯ll just sit here, sit here


    without eating or drinking! I¡¯m going to die at your door! I¡¯ll haunt you when you be a ghost!¡±


    ine Ma was stunned. Charlie Wade was also shocked.


    Isn¡¯t this the way the mother-inw used to scold the streets in the previous neighborhood?


    The Lady Wilson and ine Ma, really are born to be the same.


    The police officer looked at these four people, waved to the subordinates beside him, and ordered:


    ¡°Come on, take these people back.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The other police officers quickly controlled Mrs. Wilson and handcuffed them quickly.


    Lady Wilson was confused by this scene and said angrily: ¡°Policeman, did you catch me wrong?


    They abandoned me and what did you catch me for?¡±


    The police officer nced at her and said: ¡°You have been suspected of provoking troubles. In


    ordance with thew and order, you will be detained for 15 days!¡±


    Lady Wilson struggled quickly, and said, ¡°Why are you indifferent? You are turning ck and white


    and wronging good people!¡±


    The police officer frowned and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t abandon your support, you can file awsuit in the


    court, and the court will judge it, but you can¡¯t go to someone else¡¯s house to make trouble. This is


    already illegal!¡±


    After that, the police officer warned: ¡°The four of you had better be honest. If you yell or even resist,


    you will be deemed to be obstructing official duties, and you may be sentenced at that time!¡±


    Lady Wilson was desperate and blurted out: ¡°Why! Why! Why are you arresting me?


    I¡¯m just an olddy who has no ce to live. Even if you are pitiful and pity me, you can¡¯t take me


    away!¡±


    The police officer said coldly: ¡°No matter how poor you are, you must obey thew! Take it all


    away!¡±

 Chapter 806-810

    Chapter 806-810


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 806


    Harold was escorted out by two police officers. He turned his head to look at Charlie Wade, and


    said angrily: ¡°Charlie Wade, is it because your trash framed us!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Guess what?¡±


    Christopher cursed loudly: ¡°If you have the surname Wade, you will definitely get retribution! Sooner


    orter you will be shed a thousand times!¡±


    The leading police officer scolded, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Afterwards, a group of police officers escorted all the four members of the Wilson family into a


    police car and drove to the police station.


    ine Ma watched the police car drive away, dancing with excitement, cheering repeatedly: ¡°Great,


    this dead old woman finally got retribution!¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed, and said to her: ¡°Keep a little bit of morals, don¡¯t let her live or let her live, but


    she will be my mother after all.¡±


    ine Ma curled his lips: ¡°Whoever you love, just don¡¯t live in my house!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson, who had not spoken all the time, sighed and said, ¡°Grandma is also very poor


    now, or let her live in our old house.¡±


    ¡°Lend it to her?¡± ine Ma sneered: ¡°I¡¯m pooh! Even if I buy four pigs and put them in, I will never


    let them live in! You forgot how she treated us?!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s my grandmother after all, so I can¡¯t bear it more or less.¡±


    ine Ma waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t have to overflow with sympathy with me. This old thing has


    long been owed by Christopher and his family!


    This time, just let them go to the detention center to suffer!¡±


    Speaking of this, ine Ma said with regret: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t go to the detention center to see


    the deste state of Old Lady Wilson in the cell. Otherwise, I will take a video and watch it twenty


    times a day!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s okay to let grandma get


    some education, it¡¯s best to let her change her son.¡±


    Speaking of this, ire Wilson Wilson said to ine Ma again: ¡°Mom, if nothing happens in the


    afternoon, I will go to thepany.¡±


    Loreen on the side also said: ¡°I happen to have to go back to thepany to do something, or


    should we be together?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson and Loreen cleaned up quickly and left in a hurry.


    Charlie Wade sent the two to the yard and watched ire Wilson Wilson drive away.


    At this time, Charlie Wade received a WeChat message from Cameron Isaac, which read: ¡°Master,


    all four members of the Wilson family have been detained for 15 days due to provocation and


    provocation. They have been sent to the detention center.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie Wade replied: ¡°It¡¯s done well.¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked again: ¡°Master, is fifteen days a bit shorter? Would you like me to do it and


    keep them off for a year or a half?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade replied: ¡°They have been shut down for a year or a half. Instead, they have a


    ce to eat and sleep. It¡¯s better to let them out and let theme out and feel the feeling of being


    on the street.¡±


    ¡°Good young master.¡±


    Charlie Wade put away the phone and saw ine Ma throw all the luggage of the Wilson family into


    the trash can outside.


    The four members of the Wilson family have arrived home in misery.


    When they came out of the detention center, they would definitely not even have a change of


    clothes.


    While sighing, ine Ma walked back after losing his luggage, and went straight to Charlie Wade,


    and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, did your dad put all the money left over from buying furniture back into


    your card?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ineyi said angrily: ¡°Give it to me, I want to use it!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 807


    ine Ma felt that as long as she talked to Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade would definitely not dare to


    disobey her.


    As long as he puts the money into her card, she can invite his good sisters to eat together. After the


    meal, the sisters arrange a dragon. This is the life of the upper ss.


    Charlie Wade immediately shook his head when she heard that she wanted money, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t


    give you this money.¡±


    ine Ma frowned, and blurted out: ¡°Why?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°Now dad is in charge of the money at home. If you use money, you


    have to make dad agree.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± ine Ma said coldly: ¡°I can¡¯t speak well now, am I?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°For money issues, dad must agree.¡±


    ine Ma said annoyedly: ¡°You don¡¯t take Jacob Wilson out to press me, I tell you, I am your


    mother, if I ask you for money, you have to give it to me!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°You can give it. As long as Dad agrees, it¡¯s okay to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± ine Ma was so angry that he pointed at Charlie Wade and asked, ¡°Do you have to go


    against me?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in return: ¡°Mom, my dad will take care of the money in the future. You said this


    by yourself, not me. Am I also implementing your decision?¡±


    ine Ma gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense, quickly give me the money,


    have you heard?¡±


    Charlie Wade stretched out his hand and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry mom, if Dad doesn¡¯t agree the


    money, even if you kill me, I won¡¯t give it.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t bother to talk to her anymore, and walked back to the vi.


    Looking at Charlie Wade¡¯s back, ine Ma was so angry that his lungs were about to explode!


    She wanted to find Jacob Wilson and ask Jacob Wilson to say yes to Charlie Wade, but after


    another thought, she gave up the idea because she knew that Jacob Wilson would definitely not


    agree.


    This old guy is better than Charlie Wade now.


    Not only does he refuse to listen to her own words and follow her, he even asks him to get on the


    board, and he wants to separate with himself. At this time, he is asking him instead of taking it for


    himself. Shame?


    ine Ma was so angry and bored in her heart, she didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    In the WeChat group, the old sisters are still waiting for her reply. She is embarrassed, and she is


    not willing to give up all entertainment ns like this.


    At this time, Charlie Wade was cleaning up in the kitchen, and Jacob Wilson was enjoying tea and


    reading the newspaper on the set of Rosewood sofa left by his father.


    At this moment, ine Ma¡¯s mind suddenly shed a light.


    Charlie Wade, this guy, usually cheats and deceives those rich people under the guise of Feng


    Shui, and he can fool him to two million at a time. Does the ghost know if he has other private


    money?


    Maybe thest time he watched Feng Shui, he actually made three million?


    When she thought of this, she immediately remembered Charlie Wade¡¯s purchase of two BMWs.


    At that time, even the money to buy two BMWs was the private money that Charlie Wade saved!


    Two cars, nearly a million!


    In other words, Charlie Wade does have the habit of hiding private money, and he has a lot of


    private money!


    If he can find his bank card and try his password again, wouldn¡¯t he be able to get all his private


    money?


    Don¡¯t ask this guy to have a million, even if there is one hundred thousand, it is enough to spend


    some time with my sisters!


    Thinking of this, ine Ma¡¯s face immediately showed an inevitable smile, and immediately decided


    to stea froml him!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 808


    So, she went to the second floor non-stop, trying to open the rooms of Charlie Wade and ire


    Wilson Wilson.


    When she opened, she found that the door was not locked, and she was immediately happy!


    When she entered the house, she began to dump the cabs.


    However, Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson just moved here today, and they have not been


    carefully ced in the cab, and there is nothing valuable.


    ine Ma searched for a long time, but couldn¡¯t find Charlie Wade¡¯s wallet and bank card. When


    she was upset, she suddenly saw Charlie Wade¡¯s coat hanging in the closet, so she hurried


    forward, rummaged in her pocket, and found out one. ck gold bank card.


    The bank card was written in English. ine Ma was a student bastard when he was in college.


    After so many years, English has been returned to the teacher.


    So, after watching for a long time, she only saw that this card was from Citibank, but she didn¡¯t


    understand what the card came from.


    However, looking carefully at this card, the workmanship is exquisite, and it seems to be


    extraordinary.


    She was overjoyed, and immediately took the ck gold card into her arms, thinking to herself,


    Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade, if you don¡¯t give the old woman money, won¡¯t the old woman take it by


    herself?


    Also, if your kid behaves better just now, my Lady may still leave you a few hundred dors in the


    card.


    But your attitude toward me was so bad just now, and you used Jacob Wilson to suppress me, then


    you really made the wrong person!


    Just wait for me, as long as I try out your password, if I can leave you a penny in your bank card,


    even if I lose!


    Thinking of this, ine Ma, with excitement, quietly left the vi and rushed to the nearest Citibank.


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie Wade, who was tidying up in the kitchen, had no idea that ine Ma would steal his bank


    card.


    As soon as he cleaned the bowls, the phone rang suddenly.


    He picked up his mobile phone and saw that the contact showed the words ¡°Mrs. Lewis¡±, and he


    was immediately happy.


    When Charlie Wade was eight years old, both his parents died. If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Lewis from the


    orphanage, he would have starved to death on the street.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade has always been grateful to Mrs. Lewis and never dared to forget this kind


    of grace.


    That¡¯s why Charlie Wade was cheeky looking for the Lady to borrow money at the birthday banquet


    of the Lady Wilson, and give Mrs. Lewis a kidney transnt.


    Later, Stephen Thompson appeared and Mrs. Lewis was also transferred to Fairview Hospital in


    Eastcliff for the best treatment.


    During this period of time, Charlie Wade only knew that her surgery was going well, and Stephen


    Thompson had also arranged the best recovery treatment for her, but Charlie Wade himself had not


    actively contacted Mrs. Lewis. This was mainly because she didn¡¯t want to disturb her. I hope she


    Concentrate on raising your body in Eastcliff.


    Pressing the answer button, Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s kind voice came over the phone: ¡°It¡¯s me, Charlie Wade, how are you doing recently?¡±


    Charlie Wade said excitedly: ¡°I¡¯m pretty good Mrs. Lewis, how is your health?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis smiled and said: ¡°I am recovering very well now, and the rejection reaction is not very


    strong. The doctor said that I will almost meet the discharge standards and will be able to return to


    Aurouss Hilll in a few days.¡±


    Charlie Wade was overjoyed: ¡°That¡¯s great. When Auntie, youe back, I will pick you up.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hurriedly said: ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t spend money. If the nurse identally said that you


    missed the mouth just now, I didn¡¯t know that you paid the millions of treatment fees before and


    after the operation, and the aunt didn¡¯t know.


    How can I thank you¡­¡±


    With that, Mrs. Lewis on the other end of the phone couldn¡¯t help sobbing.


    Charlie Wade felt sour and hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, don¡¯t cry, this is what I should do. You forgot


    that when I was eight years old, I wandered on the street for three days and three nights, hungry


    and skinny. It was not you who brought me back to the orphanage, I might have died on the street


    long ago¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 809


    Mrs. Lewis on the other end of the phone sighed: ¡°It was aunt¡¯s duty to save you at the beginning,


    but you did not have this obligation to help aunt with so much medical expenses. What¡¯s more, what


    was your life in Wilson¡¯s family? Aunt knew well. ¡­¡­¡±


    After speaking, Mrs. Lewis said again: ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t worry, Auntie will find a way to return


    this money to you.¡±


    Charlie Wade was moved when he heard this, Mrs. Lewis really thought about herself everywhere,


    treating herself as a son.


    So he said seriously: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you don¡¯t have to worry about money, and you don¡¯t have to think


    about paying me back.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis quickly said, ¡°How can this work? You spent so much money on your aunt¡¯s behalf.


    Auntie must find a way to pay you back!¡±


    Charlie Wade refused again: ¡°I always remember your kindness to me. No matter how much money


    is spent on treating your illness, it should be done. If you raise money again, you will treat me as an


    outsider. , I will never see you again!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis felt very moved when she heard this, but she was also very clear that no matter what


    Charlie Wade said, she must find a way to return the money to him.


    But she can only change her mouth and say: ¡°You are sensible now, and the aunt listens to you.¡±


    With that, Mrs. Lewis asked again: ¡°By the way, Charlie Wade, how are you and ire Wilson


    Wilson?¡±


    She remembered that the rtionship between Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson had always


    been delicate, so she was very concerned about it.


    Although she knew that Charlie Wade was only married for some special reasons, and it seemed


    that her rtionship with ire Wilson Wilson was not very stable, but she always felt that this pair


    of young people was indeed a good match.


    Therefore, she wholeheartedly hoped that Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson could truly have


    love, and then give birth to a boy and grow old together.


    Charlie Wade heard Mrs. Lewis¡¯s question and hurriedly said with a smile: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, ire


    Wilson Wilson and I are in a stable rtionship now. When youe back, I will bring ire Wilson


    Wilson to pick you up.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: ¡°Oh, then you have to hurry up and let ire Wilson


    Wilson be pregnant. You two are not too young anymore. It¡¯s time to have a baby. Listening to


    Auntie¡¯s advice, the young couple has a baby. After that, the rtionship will be more stable!¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed, he hasn¡¯t gotten into ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s bed until now. It¡¯s a little bit early


    to want children now, right?


    But you can¡¯t say this to Mrs. Lewis, so he smiled and said: ¡°I know Mrs. Lewis, don¡¯t worry, we will


    consider it carefully.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Auntie won¡¯t tell you anymore. The nurse


    urged me to hang up and said that I can¡¯t talk too much.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said, ¡°You must tell me when you return to Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    ¡°Ok, rest assured! Goodbye!¡±


    After speaking, he hung up.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, ine Ma rushed to the nearby Citibank.


    She took the ck gold card and went directly to the bank¡¯s ATM.


    She felt that Charlie Wade wouldn¡¯t have too much money in the card, and she didn¡¯t have to toss at


    the counter, just operate it directly at the ATM and transfer the money to her card.


    So, she inserted her ck gold card, and the interface immediately popped up: ¡°Hello, honorable


    Citibank VIP member, it is a great honor to serve you, please enter your ck gold card password.¡±


    ine Ma curled his lips: ¡°What kind of shit, you are still a supreme VIP member, pretending to be


    forced. When the Lady had two million in her card, she was also a wealth management VIP


    customer at ICBC!¡±


    With that, she was going to try the password of this card.


    Because of the experience of sessfully trying out the password of Jacob Wilson¡¯s mobile phone,


    ine Ma felt that this time was also determined to win.


    She thought about it carefully, and thought to herself: Charlie Wade, this trash, is really affectionate


    to her daughter, maybe the bank card password is her daughter¡¯s birthday.


    So she directly entered ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s birthday.


    Then, the screen prompts directly: ¡°Hello, distinguished VIP member of Citibank, the password you


    entered is wrong, you can try 2 more times today.¡±


    ¡°wrong password?¡±


    ine Ma was stunned for a moment, and then yelled: ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade, you say you love my


    daughter all day long, but the bank card password is not my daughter¡¯s birthday! Look at Jacob


    Wilson¡¯s dead ghost, the phone password can be set to two The birthday of an old lover more than


    ten years ago!¡±


    Thinking of this, she frowned again and thought to herself, could it be their wedding anniversary?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 810


    After that, she immediately entered the wedding anniversary of Charlie Wade and ire Wilson


    Wilson.


    The prompt on the screen: ¡°Hello, distinguished VIP member of Citibank, the password you entered


    is wrong, you can try again today.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± ine Ma cursed and muttered to herself: ¡°Isn¡¯t it right? It¡¯s just a chance¡­¡±


    When her heart was extremely anxious, she suddenly thought, could the password be Charlie


    Wade¡¯s own birthday?


    She couldn¡¯t wait to try it, but she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t know when Charlie Wade¡¯s


    birthday was.


    So I had to pick up the phone and call his daughter ire Wilson Wilson.


    As soon as the phone was connected, he hurriedly asked: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, when is Charlie


    Wade¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked curiously: ¡°Mom, why are you asking this?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson knew that her mother had never looked down upon Charlie Wade, so she


    didn¡¯t quite understand why she asked herself for Charlie Wade¡¯s birthday.


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think that Charlie Wade has made a lot of hard work to get a


    vi for our family, so I want to find a chance to reward him, give him a birthday or something.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°Charlie Wade¡¯s birthday is the second month of the second lunar


    month.¡±


    ine Ma frowned and said, ¡°February 2? The dragon raised his head?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Yes, it was the day the dragon raised his head.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly asked, ¡°What day is the sr calendar?¡±


    ¡°March 13th.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±


    After ine Ma finished speaking, she hung up the phone impatiently, and then she began to fall


    into thought.


    She knows in which year Charlie Wade was born, but now she is not sure whether to use 0202 in


    the lunar calendar or 0313 in the sr calendar.


    Now there is another chance to try the password. If you make a mistake, you may just swallow the


    card.


    Therefore, she must do a multiple choice question.


    After thinking about it, ine Ma feels that Charlie Wade¡¯s birthday on the lunar calendar is


    February and the second dragon¡¯s head is raised.


    This is a more meaningful day, and it is also the dragon¡¯s head festival in the lunar calendar. In


    contrast, the sr birthday on March 13 looks somewhat different Unremarkable.


    Therefore, she felt that if Charlie Wade used her birthday as her password, she probably also used


    the lunar calendar.


    So she confided her heart and directly entered Charlie Wade¡¯s birthday on the lunar calendar into


    the password area.


    Immediately afterwards, a prompt that excited her popped up on the screen: ¡°Hello, distinguished


    VIP member of Citibank, your password has been verified sessfully, please select a specific


    service.¡±


    ine Ma didn¡¯t expect that she had made a mistake, and she was really wrong, and she was


    overjoyed.


    She immediately clicked the option to check the bnce, wanting to see how much money Charlie


    Wade had in his bank card.


    After a while, the screen immediately showed arge number of numbers that were so long that


    ine Ma was dizzy.


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t think that Charlie Wade¡¯s waste money is really a lot. Let me count how many times I


    can make faces.¡±


    ine Ma murmured subconsciously, and then carefully counted, the soul waspletely scared.


    ¡°One, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, one million, ten


    million!!!¡±


    ¡°Billion!!!¡±


    ¡°Billions!!!¡±


    ¡°Ten billion!!!¡±


    ine Ma mmed his heart tightly, and did not faint when holding on, and eximed in a flustered


    mouth: ¡°What the hell is hell, this waste card has 21.9 billion?!?!¡±

 Chapter 811-815

    Chapter 811-815


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 811


    ine Ma stared at the numbers on the cash machine screen, shocked.


    At this moment, she felt that the whole world had copsed.


    She was shocked and she didn¡¯t understand why Charlie Wade had a deposit of more than 20


    billion!


    ¡°How is this possible? Twenty billion! I am crazy or Charlie Wade is crazy! Where did he get so


    much money?¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s hands are shaking, 20 billion! Not two hundred Dor, not two million!


    She had never dreamed of so much money in her life!


    Where did Charlie Wade get so much money? Could it be that he fooled Bill Gates?


    At this moment, ine Ma¡¯s first thought was to call Charlie Wade and ask what was going on.


    But the next moment, she suddenly realized that it was impossible!


    Isn¡¯t it exposed when you call?


    Before Charlie Wade knew it, he had to get as much of his money as possible and get it into his


    card!


    Thinking of this, she immediately clicked on the transfer function and entered her bank ount


    number.


    Then, when she entered the transfer amount, she hesitated slightly.


    After a while, she looked excited, and entered 21,900,000,000 in the amount column!


    A total of 21.9 billion, ine Ma ns to credit all of it to his ount.


    She didn¡¯t bother to worry about how Charlie Wade got the money.


    But the money was seen by myself, it was all my own!


    Fighting with the Lady and Jacob Wilson for a lifetime, isn¡¯t it just for a little money to provide for the


    elderly?


    After the previous two million Dor was gone, she fully understood how painful it was to lose


    money.


    So, now, seeing the money, she has only a strong possessive desire in her heart.


    With all this money, what can I worry about in my life?


    The life that I had never dreamed of before seems to have begun to wave to myself.


    So, she immediately pressed the confirmation button with emotion.


    21.9 billion!


    It¡¯s all mine!


    I, ine Ma, have a chance to be a billionaire!


    At this moment of ecstasy in her heart, a prompt popped up on the screen: ¡°Automated teller


    machine transfers. The maximum transfer amount in a single day is 1 million Dor, and the


    maximum cash withdrawal amount in a single day is 100,000 Dor. If you need a higher amount of


    financial Service, please go to the counter with your card!¡±


    ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    ine Ma scolded: ¡°The single-day limit is only 1 million, which is enough to do an egg? You canThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    transfer 365 million away without falling a day! Wouldn¡¯t it be better to transfer 21.9 billion away by


    this method? Decades!¡±


    Thinking of this, ine Ma immediately chose to withdraw the card, and then went into the bank


    with the card!


    No, today, no matter what, all the money must be transferred away! So as not to have many dreams


    at night!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 812


    My ine Ma¡¯s style of work is tornadoes, wherever I go, no penny is left!


    Afterwards, ine Ma walked towards the bank lobby with excitement.


    As soon as she walked in, an enthusiastic young woman said to her: ¡°Hello, what kind of business


    is going on?


    I¡¯ll help you get an ount.¡±


    ine Ma shook the ck gold card in her hand and couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°I want to make a


    transfer!¡±


    When the young woman saw the ck gold card in her hand, she was shocked!


    All Citibank staff have undergone professional training before taking up their posts. In the training


    ss, there is a section dedicated to exining the ck gold card!


    This ck gold card is the highest standard of Citibank. It is limited to one hundred issued in the


    world, and only five in China!


    Everyone holding a ck gold card is a super VIP guest of Citibank, no matter it is any executive of


    Citibank, he will serve him respectfully when he sees it!


    She never expected that the legendary ck Gold Card would appear in the second-tier city of


    Aurouss Hilll!


    So she hurriedly stepped forward, bowed very respectfully ny degrees, and blurted out: ¡°Dear


    distinguished guest, please follow me to the VIP reception room! I will ask our president toe


    over and handle the business for you personally!¡±


    When ine Ma heard that she was a distinguished guest, she immediately felt the strong pleasure


    of pretending to be sessful from her scalp to her toes, so she immediately urged andughed:


    ¡°Hurry up and take me over!


    Neglect me, be careful I let Your president fired you!¡±


    The other party panicked and said hurriedly: ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, please follow me!¡±


    The young woman invited ine Ma to the VIP room, and immediately asked the service staff in the


    VIP room to pour water on ine Ma, and then ran to the president¡¯s office quickly, and hurriedly


    pushed the door in without knocking on the door, and said, ¡°The president .!


    Herees the VIP!¡±


    The bank president frowned, very dissatisfied with the staff¡¯s act of pushing the door without


    knocking, and shouted coldly: ¡°What does the fuss look like? If people see it, they think how rough


    our bank staff are!¡±


    The young woman said breathlessly: ¡°Mr. President, the VIPs with ck gold cards are here to


    handle business!¡±


    The president suddenly sat up from the chair, his eyes widened, his breathing was short, and he


    blurted out and asked, ¡°What? You say it again!¡±


    The young woman said, ¡°The ck Gold VIP guest is here!


    It¡¯s in the VIP room! Go and take a look!¡±


    ¡°My God!¡± The president felt a whirlwind feeling: ¡°The VIP of the ck Gold Card? Are you sure it is


    the ck Gold Card? Only five of the gadgets have been issued nationwide, and I have never seen


    the real thing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± the young woman said confidently: ¡°We talked about the ck gold card during our


    training. I will definitely not read it wrong!¡±


    The governor hurriedly straightened his cor and quickly got up and ran out.


    ck gold card VIP, that is the VIP of VIPs, the super VIP of VIP, who has this card, who is not a


    super rich person worth hundreds of billions?


    It is said that the five cards issued nationwide are all given to top families, one each for the three top


    families of Eastcliff and the two top families of Hignd Falls, and there is no more!


    I don¡¯t know which family member came with the ck gold card today?


    Wade family, Pitts family, or Hignd Falls Hunt family? Or the other two families? !


    The president rushed to the VIP room, opened the door respectfully, and saw ine Ma sitting on


    the sofa.


    At this time, ine Ma had the illusion of the Empress Dowager Cixi, arrogantly tilting Eng¡¯s legs.


    At the thought of immediately bing a super rich man with 21.9 billion Dor in cash, ine Ma


    was so excited that she almost became incontinent.


    The president could not see the depth of ine Ma, but he also recognized the ck gold card in


    her hand, so he hurriedly stepped forward, bowed and said, ¡°Hello, honorable ck gold card


    guest, I am the president of the bank. Lee Tomas, you just call me Leei.¡±


    ine Ma gave an arrogant hum, and said contemptuously: ¡°Oh, Lee, you just came here, I want to


    transfer money, but you shit ATMs say you can only transfer one million a day, it¡¯s not the f*ck What


    about bullshit? My mother has more than 20 billion, and can only transfer 1 million a day. Can I


    transfer it to death?¡±


    Lee hurriedly apologized and said, ¡°Dear distinguished guest, I¡¯m really sorry. This ATM is for


    ordinary people to put it bluntly. Think about it, it¡¯s just a boxy machine with limited capacity. If you


    put it to death, you can¡¯t put a lot of money.


    How can it match your status as a VIP of the ck Gold Card?¡±


    As he said, he hurriedlyplimented: ¡°A super VIP like you, to any Citibank, as long as you show


    the ck gold card, it is the top VIP treatment. The president personally entertains you, how can


    you stand your noble body? Operate in front of the ATM!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 813


    Hearing what Lee said, ine Ma felt a lot offort immediately.


    It turns out that ATMs are for ordinary people!


    Hahaha, ordinary people, aren¡¯t they just poor people?


    This Lee Tomas is right. Like herself, a super richdy who is about to have tens of billions of


    assets, how can her distinguished body stand in front of an ATM to operate that shit?


    Thinking of this, ine Ma stretched happily and said to Lee: ¡°Yes, Lee, you have a future!¡±


    ¡°Where and where, you passed the award!¡± Mr. Tomas respectfully said: ¡°If you want to handle the


    transfer business, I can do it for you personally.¡±


    After speaking, he immediately sat opposite ine Ma and turned on theputer dedicated to the


    VIP room.


    After theputer was turned on, he asked ine Ma: ¡°Madam, which ount and how much are


    you going to transfer to?¡±


    ine Ma took out a bank card of his own, handed it to him together with the ck gold card, and


    opened his mouth: ¡°From this ck card, transfer me 21.9 billion to this white ICBC card!¡±


    Lee was so frightened that he almost urinated.


    ¡°Madam¡­Are you sure you want to transfer 21.9 billion?!¡±


    ine Ma nodded, and said impatiently: ¡°Yes, what the hell, I have to do it quickly, have you heard


    it? Otherwise, I will smash your bank!¡±


    Lee swallowed, and subconsciously took the ck card, put the chip up and inserted it into the card


    reader, and then said to ine Ma: ¡°Please enter your password.¡±


    ine Ma raised his hand and entered Charlie Wade¡¯s lunar birthday on the password keyboard.


    The password is correct.


    Later, Lee also saw the ount bnce, which was indeed more than 21.9 billion Dor.


    He was shocked in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, a middle-aged woman who took out a ck gold card would have more than 20


    billion in it. What ady!


    However, he is just the president of a small branch in Aurouss Hilll, and his authority is not enough


    to check the identity of the owner of the ck gold card, so he doesn¡¯t know whose name the card


    is.


    But the ck gold card is like this.


    Most people cannot find out the true identity of the owner of the ck gold card. As long as


    someone withdraws money from the ck gold card, there is no need to ask how many banks to


    withdraw, because the privacy of the ck gold card owner must be fully respected.


    Moreover, the ck gold card is never afraid of stealing it.


    Because in this world, no matter how courageous a thief is, he will retract his hand in shock when


    he sees the ck gold card.


    Once someone steals the ck gold card and steals the money in the ck gold card, with the


    strength of the ck gold card owner, this person is absolutely lifeless to spend the money.


    This is the same as if the credit card amount of a rich person is extremely high, but without a


    password.


    For those who are rich, there is no need to set a password on a credit card. Whoever dares to steal


    it, the bank and the police are the first to let him go.


    The ck gold card of Charlie Wade was sent to him by Stephen Thompson, and the password was


    set at the beginning.


    Because this card was rarely used, Charlie Wade never changed the password.


    When Stephen Thompson gave this card to Charlie Wade, the password of the card was Charlie


    Wade¡¯s birthday in the lunar calendar, and ine Ma guessed it by mistake.


    Now, ine Ma wants to take away all the money in this card.


    Because Lee did not have the authority to check the identity of the card owner, he could not


    determine who ine Ma was. Moreover, out of respect for the owner of the ck gold card, he


    could only do business.


    Thinking of this, heplimented: ¡°Are you sure you want to transfer 21.9 billion to this ICBC card,


    right?¡±


    ine Ma said impatiently: ¡°I¡¯m sure, what are your ink marks? Hurry up!¡±


    Lee was taken aback and nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you handle it!¡±


    Afterwards, he immediately entered ine Ma¡¯s ount on theputer.


    After confirming that it was correct, he clicked Confirm, and then said to ine Ma: ¡°Please enter


    your password again to confirm.¡±


    ine Ma can¡¯t wait to enter the password.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 814


    Lee said immediately: ¡°I am reminding that the money has been transferred out.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly turned on the phone, opened his mobile bank, went in and took a look, and


    asked in surprise, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I arrived?¡±


    Li Thomastao hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is 21.9 billion Dor after all.


    The banking system has to repeatedly confirm such arge amount and report it to the central bank


    for the record, so it will take a while to get the ount.¡±


    ine Ma was a little impatient, and asked: ¡°Are you f*cking bullshit with me? Have to wait? How


    long will it take?!¡±


    Lee said: ¡°This is uncertain. If it is fast, it will take tens of minutes, if it is slow, it will be up to one


    working day.¡±


    ine Ma said angrily: ¡°Why is it going to take so long! Let it be faster, or I will let you Citibank fire


    you!¡±


    Lee said helplessly: ¡°This is not something I can control, it¡¯s the central bank¡¯s decision. Even if you


    go to the court to sue me, I can¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    ine Ma saw that Lee was indeed unable to affect this speed, and said angrily: ¡°I knew it was so


    slow. I would transfer a million first, and then transfer the rest. I was really mad at me!¡±


    Lee hurriedly said, ¡°You can wait here for a while and have a look.¡±


    She was already scratching her heart at this time.


    21.9 billion!


    She felt ufortable when the ount arrived one secondte.


    But I have no other way, I can only wait.


    So she said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m waiting here, go and pour me a cup of coffee! Want the best!¡±


    Lee hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯ll go and pour it for you!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    After Charlie Wade came out of the kitchen, Jacob Wilson waved at him, smiled and said, ¡°Good


    son-inw,e sit down and have a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± There was no one at home, and Charlie Wade was polite with Jacob Wilson, so he sat


    directly in front of him.


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly poured him a cup of tea, and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, thanks to your blessing,


    I have the opportunity to sit in this big vi and drink tea. Come and taste it.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, smiled and said, ¡°Thank you Dad.¡±


    After speaking, he picked up the teacup and took a bite, shaking his head secretly.


    Jacob Wilson really didn¡¯t have much money, and he lived rtively cheaply. The tea was worth up


    to three hundred Dor a catty, and he still enjoyed drinking it.


    Jacob Wilson smiled and said at this time: ¡°This tea is a good thing. I secretly bought it from the


    granddaughter of a tea farmer on WeChat. It was 5,000 Dor a catty. I was not willing to buy more,


    so I bought two taels.


    I usually don¡¯t want to drink it. ¡°


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°The tea farmer¡¯s granddaughter? It¡¯s not the grandfather who is


    sick and has no money to see a doctor, and sells his top-quality tea cheaply?¡±


    ¡°Oh, how do you know?¡± Jacob Wilson smiled and said: ¡°Good tea is also to be picked up, and the


    opportunity is rare.


    If you drink it well, I will get you some when I look back.¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°Dad, you have cheated people. Those are all routines,


    not true.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Jacob Wilson said with a serious face, ¡°I¡¯m so good with little girls! There are


    still many videos and photos in the circle of friends.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all fabricated fake materials and fake materials. Maybe it¡¯s a big


    guy who is talking with you.¡±


    When speaking, Charlie Wade also secretly thought in his heart that Jacob Wilson had indeed had


    a hard time, he had never seen any good things.


    The tea that I drank with my father when I was young was not sold by two pounds, but by grams,


    and no tea was cheaper than gold.


    However, this kind of good thing, my old father-inw must have never tasted it. It seems that I have


    a chance to make some good tea for him, so that he will also have a long experience.


    At this moment, his mobile phone suddenly received a text message.


    ¡°Dear Mr. Charlie Wade, your ck gold card ount was sessfully transferred out of RMB


    21,900,000,000.00 at 15:02 today.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned when he saw this text message, and uttered three words in his mouth:


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 815


    Charlie Wade, who had always been calm, couldn¡¯t help being dumbfounded when he saw this


    short breath!


    In his Citibank ck Gold Card, there are a total of a little over 21.9 billion in deposits.


    Among them, when Stephen Thompson first sent the card, there were 10 billion in it;


    Then he pitted Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall twice.


    The first time he pitted Kobayashi¡¯s president Masao Kobayashi for 10 billion. After his death, he


    pitted his second son for a billion;


    A few days ago, Lord Mooore gave himself another one-billion-dor card. He had nowhere to deal


    with it, so he put the money into this card.


    The total revenue is 22 billion.


    But I didn¡¯t spend a lot of money, so he still has 21.9 billion plus tens of millions of change.


    Now they were transferred away at 21.9 billion. Who did it? !


    The first thing he thought of was the Wade Family.


    Could it be that he was reluctant to return to Wade¡¯s house for so long, and that Wade¡¯s family took


    back the money in his card?


    Then your big family won¡¯t take away their own money, right?


    Wade family is unlikely, then it might be stolen!


    However, the ck gold card is said to have very powerful chip encryption and the possibility of


    forgery is extremely low, so it is possible that the card has been stolen!


    Thinking of this, he immediately put down his teacup and walked to the second floor.


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, why are you going? Good tea, let¡¯s go after drinking?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Dad, I have something urgent to deal with. I will get you some real


    good tea to taste.¡±


    After speaking, the person ran up the stairs.


    Jacob Wilson sighed and sighed: ¡°Hey, this kid, I don¡¯t know how to drink such good tea. What kind


    of real good tea can you make for me? Don¡¯t let people fool them and burn them up.¡±


    Charlie Wade rushed back to the room at this time, the first thing was to look for his ck gold card


    in his coat.


    Some coats, sure enough!


    Damn it.


    This is a bit of a pull.


    The security of Thompson First Vi is so good, who can steal his card?


    Besides, if you steal the card, you don¡¯t know the password!


    The password is your birthday, even if you try, you must be someone who knows you before you


    have the chance to try it out¡­


    At this time, a familiar face suddenly popped out of his mind.


    ine Ma!


    It¡¯s definitely her!


    When Charlie Wade thought of this, his expression immediately went cold.


    Okay, you usually make a bad habit, just forget it, and steal Master¡¯s money?


    The point is, you are so bold! 21.9 billion, are you scared after seeing it? Are they all transferred to


    Master? Your heart is so dark!


    Thinking of this, he immediately took out his cell phone and called Stephen Thompson.


    On the other side of the phone, Stephen Thompson¡¯s old and steady voice came: ¡°Master, what¡¯s


    your order?¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°My ck gold card was stolen, and the money inside was also taken


    away.¡±


    Stephen Thompson hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, how many are there in total?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°21.9 billion!¡±


    ¡°So many?!¡± Stephen Thompson was surprised. It didn¡¯t take long for the 10 billion to be given to


    Charlie Wade, how could it be 21.9 billion so quickly? The speed of making money, Master, is


    too awesome, right?


    However, he was not overly surprised, but hurriedly and professionally judged: ¡°So much money is


    transferred out, the central bank will definitely check it first. That is to say, the money is now out of


    your card to the central bank¡¯s settlement center.


    After the approval, the money will be released to the other party. The amount is sorge that it will


    probably take at least an hour. Master, how long has your money been out?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°A few minutes, not too long.¡±

 Chapter 816-820

    Chapter 816-820


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 816


    Stephen Thompson breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, the Wade family cooperates


    very closely with the central bank. I say hello, and the money will be returned to your card.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade also relieved a little.


    Two minutes after hanging up the phone, Charlie Wade received another text message on his cell


    phone:


    ¡°Dear Mr. Charlie Wade, RMB 21,900,000,000.00 will be credited to your ck Gold Card ount


    at 15:06 today.¡±


    Charlie Wade breathed a sigh of relief when the money came back.


    But then another serious problem came to mind.


    ine Ma stole his card.


    Tried out my own password.


    I also saw the amazing bnce in my card.


    If ire Wilson Wilson knew about this incident, how to exin it? !


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade¡¯s expression grew colder.


    ine Ma, I think you are ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mother. I have endured you for so long, but you


    are really ying too much today.


    I must not let you go easily today!


    So he immediately called Cameron Isaac again.


    On the other end of the phone, Cameron Isaac¡¯s voice rang respectfully: ¡°Master, what¡¯s your


    order?¡±


    Charlie Wade said angrily: ¡°My mother-inw stole my ck gold card, and ransacked me 21.9


    billion.


    I am going to teach her a lesson. Please help me contact the relevant department and cooperate.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said immediately, ¡°Master, please give me your orders!¡±


    Charlie Wade immediately informed Cameron Isaac of his arrangements, and said: ¡°You must make


    arrangements for me, don¡¯t go on a business trip, understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood Master!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Citibank VIP room. ine Ma refreshed his mobile banking over and over again.


    In mobile banking at this time, there was only a pitiful 0.32 Dor.


    All she was thinking about was that the 21.9 billion hurriedly arrived, so that she could instantly


    reach the pinnacle of her life!


    However, after brushing for a long time, ten minutes passed, and the money has not arrived yet.


    She couldn¡¯t help being a little irritable, and was about to scold that Lee Tomas, when she suddenly


    received a call from a friend.


    ¡°Hey, ine Ma, are you going to make a face tomorrow? We are going to form a group and go


    together.¡±


    ine Ma disdainfully said, ¡°Making face? What kind of face? What kind of face is I, and making


    faces with you?


    What the hell do you want?¡±


    The voice of the other party immediately changed: ¡°What do you mean by talking?¡±


    ine Ma sneered: ¡°What do I mean? I tell you that going to a beauty salon to do facials is what


    people like you do, and I want to buy the beauty salon directly and serve me alone. I will follow you


    in the future.


    This kind of person draws a line!¡±


    The other party said in disbelief: ¡°ine Ma, are you crazy? Just you, and you still bought the


    beauty salon? Are you dreaming!¡±


    ine Ma shook his head and said with a sense of superiority: ¡°I have nothing to say with you, the


    poor, I tell you, ine Ma is now different from what I used to be.


    You can¡¯t imagine the money I have in this life.¡±


    The other party sneered and said, ¡°I think you should take medicine!¡±


    After speaking, he directly hung up the phone.


    ine Ma didn¡¯t care when she was hung up. Now she¡¯s floating all over, like this kind of poor


    friend, don¡¯t touch it if you don¡¯t touch it in the future. .


    So she drank a sip of the top Blue Mountain coffee and watched Lee and scolded: ¡°Hurry up, do it


    faster! My mother¡¯s money hasn¡¯t arrived yet, what are you doing? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll call you


    tomorrow.


    Don¡¯t do it?¡±


    Lee was very annoyed by ine Ma¡¯s arrogant attitude, but he could only bite the bullet and said:


    ¡°Madam, please wait a moment, the central bank will take time to deal with it!¡±


    ine Ma said unreasonably: ¡°I don¡¯t care about your shit reasons, you can find out what happened


    to me, otherwise I will just give you millions to kill you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 817


    Li Thomastao was frightened by ine Ma, and could only say helplessly: ¡°Then I will help you look


    at our progress. If it has been reported to the central bank, I can¡¯t find the rest.¡±


    ine Ma was anxious, so she sshed coffee on his face and cursed: ¡°Hurry up, what¡¯s the force?


    My mother is going to die!¡±


    Lee was screaming when he was sshed. Fortunately, the coffee was not very hot, otherwise he


    would have to be disfigured.


    He was furious, but he really didn¡¯t dare to provoke such a big man, so he could only humbly say:


    ¡°Wait a minute, I will help you see the progress of our trip.¡±


    After that, after entering the system and checking, he said in surprise: ¡°No! This money shows that


    the central bank has returned it.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Where did you go?¡±


    Lee said: ¡°Your ck gold card has been returned to the ount.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ine Ma pped Lee when he went up, cursing: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you bastard?


    Why is my mother¡¯s money returned again?!¡±


    Lee, an old man who was aggrieved, cried and cried, ¡°Madam, I really don¡¯t know¡­this is returned


    by the central bank, not by me¡­ .¡±


    ¡°f*ck your mother!¡± ine Ma pped the table and yelled, ¡°Hurry up and transfer it to me again!


    Maybe I broke this bank!¡±


    At this time, ine Ma was full of hurriedly getting the 21.9 billion. Even if her mother stood in front


    of her, she would kick away without hesitation.


    I thought that the money wasing soon, but I never dreamed that the central bank returned the


    money again. What the hell? Cheating?


    At this moment, there was a rush of footsteps outside the VIP room.


    Immediately afterwards, the door was kicked open. A group of police officers with guns and live


    ammunition quickly rushed in and asked: ¡°Who used the ck gold card to transfer the money just


    now?!¡±


    Lee was frightened, and pointed to ine Ma tremblingly and said: ¡°Thisdy, is there any


    problem?¡±


    The police ignored him and said directly to ine Ma: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    When ine Ma saw the policeing, she was shocked and panicked.


    what happened? Charlie Wade called the police?


    I am his mother-inw! Shouldn¡¯t it be illegal for a mother-inw to take money from her son-inw?


    Just when she was stunned, the police questioned again: ¡°What is your name!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± ine Ma said flusteredly: ¡°My name is ine Ma¡­¡±


    The police said coldly: ¡°ine Ma, right?


    You are now officially arrested by us for being suspected of participating in a major overseas bank


    fraud case!¡±


    After that, he shouted to the two people around him: ¡°Handcuff me and take it away!¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, her face paled in fright, and she blurted out: ¡°Police officer,


    misunderstanding, I just came to transfer the ount, the card is not mine, and I have not


    defrauded the bank!¡±


    Officer Lloyd said coldly: ¡°Let¡¯s say these things when you arrive in the interrogation room. As


    servants of the people, we will not wrong any good person, but we will never let any bad person go.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 818


    ine Ma hurriedly shouted: ¡°This card is not mine, this card belongs to my son-inw, and my son-


    inw¡¯s name is Charlie Wade! Are you misunderstanding?¡±


    Officer Lloyd said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this card was forged by an overseas high-tech criminal


    group!


    It was specially used to defraud banks of huge amounts of money! This transnational case, we have


    joined the International Criminal Police Organization of 23 countries and it has been investigated.


    It¡¯s been two years, and now it¡¯s finally time for you, the fox, to show his feet! Now that the evidence


    is there, you still dare to quibble?!¡±


    ine Ma suddenly copsed! Damn, that card is forged? ! He just said it!


    Charlie Wade, this damn stinky silk, how could he have 21.9 billion so much money!


    It turned out to be a f*cking lie!


    The point is, listening to the police, this card seems to be involved in a major transnational case? !


    Joint tracing by Interpol in 23 countries? This battle is too big, right? If they really think they did it,


    they can¡¯t shoot themselves?


    Thinking of this, ine Ma knelt on the ground with a puff, and tremblingly cried: ¡°Comrades, you


    really wronged me. I¡¯m an ordinaryw-abiding citizen. This card was given to me by my damn son-


    inw, I The son-inw is idle all day long and is cheated everywhere. You must catch him and give


    me my innocence!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she hurriedly said: ¡°This Charlie Wade is now in Thompson First Vi


    A05. Go and take him away. It¡¯s better to sentence him to life imprisonment! I don¡¯t like to see this


    bastard again in my life. !¡±


    The leading policeman snorted coldly: ¡°You are shaking the pot quickly! We don¡¯t know Charlie


    Wade, we only know that you used this card. You used this card to defraud Citibank 21.9B.


    Fortunately, we discovered it early and intercepted the transfer in time. Otherwise, you will seed!


    You will wait to sit in prison this time!¡±


    ine Ma copsedpletely, and she slumped on the ground and cried loudly: ¡°Comrade police,


    I am really innocent, I am wronged!¡±


    Just as she was talking, a cup of tea was suddenly poured on ine Ma¡¯s face. Lee rushed up and


    kicked ine Ma to the ground with a single kick.


    Then he rushed up crazy and mmed her face on her face, shouting hysterically. ¡°Damn, you liar,


    I¡¯m also a bank leader, you screamed at me, poured coffee on my face, and pped me in the face,


    I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The two young policemen hurriedly pulled Lee away, when ine Ma was already bloodied and


    terrible.


    The police headed at this time said: ¡°Okay, take the people in the car and go back to the bureau for


    the trial!¡±


    ine Ma, with a blood-stained face, was dragged by two policemen, his legs slid on the ground,


    and his mouth was crazy and shouted in a torn voice: ¡°I¡¯m wronged! The card is not mine! The card


    is Charlie Wade¡¯s. Bastard! What are you doing with me?


    Why don¡¯t you catch that bastard?


    The people in the whole bank lobby were staring at this scene dumbfounded. ine Ma couldn¡¯t


    care about the embarrassment. The wow-wow rusher shouted: ¡°Help! I was wronged! You must


    testify for me! ¡°


    Everyone froze, testify? What proof do we know you?


    At this time, the policeman leading the team said coldly: ¡°I tell you, even if you have a skyrocket, it¡¯s


    useless! When you arrive at the police station, there is a longer interrogation waiting for you. I


    advise you to keep your strength!¡±


    The blood-stained ine Ma was like a wolf, desperately breaking free from the restraint of the


    police and the handcuffs, and shouted: ¡°Let me make a call! I want to call my daughter! Let my


    daughter bring the liar over tomit the crime. Turn yourself in, then you will know that I am


    innocent!¡±


    The policeman took the phone out of her pocket directly and said coldly: ¡°You are the main suspect


    in a major transnational criminal case. During our interrogation and handling of the case, you have


    no right to contact anyone!¡±


    After that, she turned off ine Ma¡¯s cell phone and shouted to the two policemen who were


    dragging her: ¡°Hurry up and get in the car, hurry up!¡±


    The two of them moved directly to the left and right, lifted ine Ma, carried her out of the bank


    lobby, and stuffed it into the back seat of the police car.


    Immediately, a group of police cars roared to the police station!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 819


    As soon as ine Ma arrived, he was directly taken to the crime team for interrogation.


    Seeing the words ¡°criminal group¡±, ine Ma trembled in shock.


    Being taken all the way to the interrogation room of the police station, ine Ma had alreadyThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    panicked and was about to copse, and the whole body was no longer arrogant, like a cock that


    was defeated.


    In the interrogation room, the incandescent light shone on ine Ma¡¯s face.


    Sitting on the opposite side were several police officers from the crime team.


    One of them said coldly to ine Ma: ¡°The criminal suspect, ine Ma, you are now the first


    suspect and the only suspect of an overseas high-tech criminal gang. You must truthfully exin


    your criminal process, otherwise, what is waiting for you will be It is a just trial.¡±


    At this moment, ine Ma immediately started crying: ¡°Comrade, you caught the wrong person,


    Charlie Wade is the suspect¡­No, he is a criminal, I am a good citizen who abides by thew, I stole


    it from his pocket, it¡¯s not me.¡±


    The police officer frowned and said, ¡°You said it was your son-inw, will we believe it? It¡¯s stuck on


    you, and you took it to the bank to withdraw money. You are the biggest suspect!¡±


    Another police officer beside him sneered and said: ¡°I see this ine Ma, because the situation has


    been revealed, do you want to pull his son-inw to top the bag?¡±


    After that, he stared at ine Ma and said coldly: ¡°You can even do such a frenzied thing. It¡¯s too


    inhuman, right?¡±


    ine Ma shouted wronged: ¡°What I said is true. My son-inw Charlie Wade is really a liar. He is


    best at scams and abductions, and he is definitely a criminal!¡±


    The police officer pped the table and said angrily: ¡°I think you are the criminal! I¡¯ll say it again, be


    lenient in confession and strict in resistance.¡±


    ine Ma cried anxiously: ¡°Comrade police, I have already confessed¡­If half of what I said is false,


    I will be thundered!¡±


    The policeman shouted angrily: ¡°This is the police station, do you think it is a temple? Give me a


    swear to the heavens?


    I tell you! Hurry up and exin your upper family, next family, and aplices, and link your


    organization¡¯s crime chain Let me exin everything clearly! Now the International Criminal Police


    of 23 other countries require you to be taken back to the country for investigation.


    If you resist to the end, we will hand you over to the US police and let them take you to the US for


    interrogation. Let me tell you that the American police are very violent inw enforcement. They


    often use torture to extract confessions. Please ask for your own blessings!¡±


    ine Ma wailed in fright: ¡°Police officer, I was really wronged. How can I go to my next home? I


    stole a bank card from my son-inw, and then I was arrested here, please. Don¡¯t hand me over to


    the American police¡­¡±


    The police officer stood up and said to others: ¡°The criminal ine Ma has a rampant attitude. She


    refuses to exin the crimes of forging bank cards and transnational fraud. First, put her in the


    detention center and wait for further investigation.¡±


    ine Ma was frightened and cried, and went straight to the ground, and started to ssh: ¡°If I


    don¡¯t go to the detention center, you can¡¯t wrong the good people. If you wrong me, I will die with


    you!¡±


    The police officer looked at ine Ma, who was lying on the ground and reluctant to get up, and


    said coldly: ¡°Put her up for me and close the detention center directly!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The others immediately set up ine Ma like a dead pig, and it was useless for ine Ma to cry for


    his father and his mother, and sent directly to the Aurouss Hilll City Detention Center.


    ¡­¡­


    There are three detention centers in Aurouss Hilll, which specialize in administrative and criminal


    detention, as well as prisoners who have not yet been tried or have a short sentence.


    After the trial, prisoners with longer sentences are directly transferred to prison to serve their


    sentences.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 820


    The three detention centers in Aurouss Hilll perform their duties. One is dedicated to detaining male


    suspects, one is dedicated to detaining female suspects, and the other is dedicated to detaining


    juvenile detainees.


    After the four members of the Wilson family were arrested in the afternoon, they were sent to two


    detention centers.


    The Lady Wilson and Wendy went to the women¡¯s detention center, while Christopher and Harold


    went to the men¡¯s detention center.


    When she first entered the cell, Mrs. Wilson was still very ufortable. After being locked in, she


    sat on a simple bed, thinking about her experience during this time.


    During this period of time, it was the greatest catastrophe for Mrs. Wilson and the Wilson family.


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s life¡¯s hard work and coffins were all sealed by the court, and her son refused to let her


    live in the Thompson first product, and called her to the police. Grasping the prison, these things


    made her think more and more angry.


    Sitting cross-legged on the cot, thinking of the painful ce, she pped the bed in despair, crying


    loudly: ¡°What a sin I have done, my family is bankrupt, my son doesn¡¯t support me, and my


    daughter-inw has also taken me Send to the detention center, this goddamn unfilial son! This is to


    make me die in the detention center!¡±


    Wendy sat aside, also angry and sad, and cried and said, ¡°Grandma, Second Uncle used to be like


    this. He used to obey you and never dared to resist. Why is he so cruel now¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson coldly snorted, and said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s not ine Ma¡¯s vixen who suffered a thousand


    swords! This vixen has been uneasy since she got married to our Wilson family.


    If it weren¡¯t for her to stop him this time, your second uncle I guess I agreed to let us live in!¡±


    With that said, the Lady felt sad again, wiped a cloud of tears, and cried: ¡°I¡¯m really too fateful.


    When I go there and meet the old man, if he knows I was forced by my daughter-inw Dead, don¡¯t


    know how much I feel sorry for me¡­¡±


    The grandfather and grandson were in the prison cell, mourning in their hearts and crying.


    Because the Lady is too old, the inmates in the same cell rarely see anyone who is still in the


    detention center at such an age, so they came to inquire curiously.


    Among them was a tall and strong middle-aged woman who had been squatting in this cell for three


    months. She was the boss of this cell. She walked up to her and asked, ¡°Lady, is your daughter-in-


    law so bad? Put you in the detention center? What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter? Tell us about it?¡±


    When someone asked questions, other prisoners in the cell also gathered in front of Mrs. Wilson.


    They were originally a group of olddies who love gossip, and their favorite gossip is the short


    stories of the parents, so they all hurriedly came to the front, pricked their ears, and waited to hear


    the following.


    At this time, Mrs. Wilson had nowhere to vent the evil fire that was holding her stomach.


    Hearing so many peopleing to inquire, he cried and cried: ¡°I tell you, my life is really bitter! My


    daughter-inw is simply not human, she and her shameless trash son-inw, constantly Framed


    us, made us a big family in Aurouss Hilll with a big face, step by step bankruptcy, let us owe a debt,


    even our house was taken away by the court.¡±


    The fat woman said coldly: ¡°Why is there such a bad person?¡±


    Lady. Wilson flushed suddenly, and said angrily: ¡°They are so bad, they are so bad!¡±


    ¡°My grandchildren and I were driven out by the court to be homeless, but their family bought a


    Thompson First vi, worth more than one hundred million!¡±


    ¡°Our family has nowhere to go, but their family of four sleeps in more than a dozen bedrooms, they


    can¡¯t sleep at all!¡±


    ¡°I thought they were my own sons and daughters-inw. No matter what, they wouldn¡¯t see me


    living on the street?


    So I went to run to them. Who knows, they not only beat me, scolded me, kicked me, but also called


    the police. Saying that I broke into the homes and provoked troubles, and let the police arrest us


    all!¡±


    As soon as the fat woman heard this, she clenched her fists and said angrily: ¡°I, Gena Hill, hate the


    bastard who disrespects the elderly the most in my life!


    If it weren¡¯t for my brother-inw, my mother-inw, my mother could notmit suicide by drinking


    pesticide! So I was sentenced to ten months in detention because after my mother died, I sted


    my brother-inw!¡±


    Speaking of this, Gena¡¯s eyes were already filled with anger and tears. She gritted her teeth and


    said: ¡°Lady, don¡¯t cry. If I have a chance to see your daughter-inw, I will hammer her to death for


    you!¡±

 Chapter 821-825

    Chapter 821-825


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 821


    Gena¡¯s words immediately aroused the anger of the people around him, and these people were


    suddenly filled with righteous indignation!


    Although everyone is a prisoner, people in detention centers generally do notmit serious


    crimes, nor are they extremely vicious people.


    They instinctively sympathize with the weak.


    Hearing Mrs. Wilson¡¯s words, and seeing that Mrs. Wilson had gray hair, she couldn¡¯t help but


    believe her words.


    As a result, everyone immediately condemned in indignation.


    ¡°Even such an old mother abandoned her, this is simply a family of beasts.¡±


    ¡°Who would say no? I live in a big vi worth 100 million Dor, but I refuse to give the Lady even a


    bedroom. How could there be such a disgusting person.¡±


    ¡°Lady, don¡¯t worry, such a daughter-inw will be struck to death by lightning sooner orter!¡±


    The Lady Wilson burst into tears: ¡°Thank you, thank you for your concern and support. I really didn¡¯t


    expect this bad old woman to meet so many good people here!¡±


    Gena sighed and said: ¡°Lady, let¡¯s tell you that, when I see you, I think of my mother who died after


    drinking medicine. It¡¯s not easy for an old man! It¡¯s even harder to meet an unfilial daughter-inw!¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded and cried, ¡°Hey, I was detained for fifteen days. I don¡¯t know what to do if I go


    out after fifteen days. I have no ce to eat or live. After a few months, maybe I will pay. Will be


    sued by the court.¡±


    Gena hurriedly said: ¡°Lady, then you might as well stay in the detention center. Let¡¯s have three


    meals on time this day, including food and amodation. Isn¡¯t it better than going out and living


    on the street?¡±


    When Mrs. Wilson heard this, she felt desperate.


    Do you really want to fall into the detention center in the future?


    Thinking of this, Lady Wilson shouted wildly in her heart: ¡°No! How can I say that he is also the


    head of the Wilson family. If you are reduced to pensions in prison, then all the hard-earned faces in


    this life will have to be Lost it all before you die?!¡±


    Must find a chance to stand up!


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, a police car stopped at the door of the detention center.


    Two police officers walked into the detention center with a woman with disheveled hair.


    This woman is ine Ma.


    ine Ma was destely held by the police, with cold handcuffs on her hands.


    Along the way, she had already cried her tears dry and her throat became hoarse. She never


    dreamed that she stole Charlie Wade¡¯s bank card, but turned her face into a prisoner.


    ording to the police officer, I am now facing indefinite custody and detention. I will not submit a


    prosecution to the prosecutors until the entire chain of transnational crime has been investigated


    and other suspects have been arrested.


    After the initiation of the public prosecution, the court opens a trial and finally decides how many


    years it will be based on how old the whole case is.


    ine Ma asked in a panic, if he was found guilty of this crime, how long would the sentence be


    probable.


    The police officer told her that the attempt to defraud the bank with 21.9 billion was arguably the


    largest fraud case in decades. Even if it was attempted, its nature was extremely bad, so it was


    likely to be sentenced to life imprisonment.


    If you seize your aplice and unearth more evidence, you may even be shot.


    ine Ma was so scared that she was almost incontinent. She hated Charlie Wade to death. She


    wanted to talk to her daughter ire Wilson Wilson on the phone immediately, and then asked her


    to divorce the big liar Charlie Wade immediately.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 822


    However, the police officer said that she was suspected of being involved in a major and important


    case. Before the case was tried, she could not meet or contact her family members, or even hire a


    lawyer for the time being.


    ine Ma was full of hatred in his heart, but there was nowhere to vent.


    After entering the high wall of the detention center, the police officers immediately took ine Ma to


    go through the detention formalities.


    The procedures areplicated. Not only do you need to take pictures and verify your body, you


    also have to take off all your clothes and hand them to the detention center, and then change into


    the prison uniforms and uniform daily necessities provided by the detention center.


    ine Ma changed into prison uniforms, and the two police officers who had sent him over have


    already left. From now on, everything about her will be under the management of the detention


    center.


    A female prison guard took her into the prison, and as she walked, she introduced to her as usual:


    ¡°This is a cell with twenty people. She gets up at six in the morning, turns off the lights at ten in the


    evening, and has three meals a day. They all eat in their own cell.¡±


    After that, she nced at ine Ma and said nkly: ¡°However, the meals are all quantitative. You


    may not be able to eatpletely with your physique.


    If you need any food or daily necessities, you can let your family give it to you. You charge a little


    money in your name, and then you can buy things in the canteen inside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ine Ma hurriedly asked: ¡°How do I contact my family?!¡±


    At this time, the female prison guard remembered that when the police officer sent ine Ma over,


    she exined her affairs, so she said with a cold face: ¡°I almost forgot, you are a suspect in a major


    criminal case and cannot contact the outside world for the time being. So if you don¡¯t have enough


    to eat, consider it a diet!¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, his heart was suddenly desperate.


    Suddenly she thought at this moment that the Lady Wilson and Wendy seemed to have been put in


    the detention center too, would she not run into them?


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous.


    But soon the tension disappeared.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you meet Old Lady Wilson and Wendy . Old Lady Wilson is a bad Lady, and if


    she dares to seduce herself, she can kick her half of her life with one kick!


    As for Wendy , although this little girl is young, she is also a little girl with ten fingers that does not


    touch the sun. Her small physique can¡¯t even carry twops at the mahjong table. She really wants


    to start with herself. The p in the face.


    At this time, the prison guard pointed to the cell not far in front and said, ¡°ine Ma, that is cell 025,


    you will be here from now on!¡±


    ine Ma nodded hurriedly.


    At the same time, in cell 025, Mrs. Wilson just calmed down a little bit under thefort of


    everyone.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that these inmates in the cell would sympathize with herself so much.


    Everyone gathered around you tofort herself with a word and a word, which really made her


    feel morefortable.


    Wendy ¡¯s mood is much better than when she first entered the detention center.


    She felt that the detention center must be the same as in the movie. There are all kinds of bullies


    everywhere in the detention center. Neers will be bullied and humiliated all kinds of things


    when theye in.


    They can¡¯t even eat food, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so warm inside.


    At this moment, someone looked at the door and shouted: ¡°Here is a neer!¡±


    Outside the iron gate, the female prison guard opened the cell where the Lady Wilson was, pushed


    ine Ma, and pushed ine Ma into the cell, saying: ¡°Go in and reflect on it!¡±


    As soon as ine Ma was pushed in, the iron door closed again.


    She looked a little nervously at the other prisoners in the cell and found that they were all


    surrounded by a lower bunk. She was still a little surprised, and said to herself, ¡°Why are these old


    ladies in a circle?


    What about listening to the story?¡±


    At this time, the Lady Wilson, who was surrounded by the crowd, recognized ine Ma at a nce.


    She trembled in shock immediately, and then shouted with canthus: ¡°ine Ma! You shrew, you


    have today!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 823


    ine Ma was startled by the sudden voice.


    Taking a closer look, it turned out that Mrs. Wilson was sitting cross-legged on the bed, pointing at


    herself and cursing the street.


    Lady Wilson did not expect that she would encounter ine Ma in the detention center.


    Moreover, ine Ma was wearing the same prison uniform as her own in the detention center. It


    seemed that she was arrested formitting a crime!


    After ine Ma saw Lady Wilson and Wendy, she was also very flustered.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that she was actually ced in the cell where the two of them were.


    Just now I was thinking about not splitting up with the two of them, but I didn¡¯t expect to be so


    unlucky.


    So she hurriedly shouted at the small window of the iron gate while the prison guard was not far


    away: ¡°Comrade prison guard, can you change me to a cell? I don¡¯t want to live with the two of


    them.¡±


    The prison guard said nkly, ¡°Do you think your house opened the detention center? You can


    change it if you want? You don¡¯t want to live in a cell. Don¡¯tmit any crime, why did you go


    early?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly defended: ¡°I have exined it to you. That thing waspletely done by my


    trash son-inw. It has nothing to do with me. Go catch him and let me go, please. ¡°


    The prison guard ignored ine Ma¡¯s begging eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense, you


    don¡¯t want to go out for the rest of your life!¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and left.


    ine Ma watched the other side¡¯s back go further and further, and his heart gradually sank.


    Wendy sneered at this time and said, ¡°ine Ma! You just moved into the Thompson First Vi, and


    you haven¡¯t slept for a while. Why did youe to the detention center? ording to the prison


    guards, you are stillmitting a serious crime!¡±


    ine Ma turned her head and looked at the grandparents and grandchildren, and cried out unlucky


    in her heart, but soon calmed down.


    A bad Lady, a yellow-haired girl, what is there to be afraid of?


    Thinking of this, ine Ma coldly snorted, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just you two have fallen away and


    want to see me making a joke? Even if my Lady enters the detention center, she is also a person


    with a vi outside, how about you?


    You still have a home outside. Isn¡¯t it that I look down on you two, just like you two, you¡¯ll have to


    starve to death on the street when you go out!¡±


    Lady Wilson shouted angrily: ¡°ine Ma, do you still know your surname? You are so arrogant in


    the detention center!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ine Ma said disdainfully: ¡°I am not arrogant for a day or two, you are


    not convinced?¡±


    After finishing speaking, ine Ma continued to use his poisonous tongue, and said coldly: ¡°After


    you go out, you are probably going to starve to death if you don¡¯t live for three days, but Wendy


    doesn¡¯t have to worry about it. At any rate, it¡¯s a dichotomy. , You can support yourself by going to


    the street.¡±


    Wendy suddenly exploded: ¡°ine Ma, what are you talking about?!¡±


    ine Ma curled his lips and said, ¡°I said you were going to stand on the street, why? Are you still


    not convinced? What is your own situation? What is the situation of Chairman Wilson and Mr.


    Weaver, do you want me to remind you?¡±


    Lady Wilson was trembling with anger, she deliberately nced at Gena, then pointed to ine Ma


    and said: ¡°ine Ma! My Wilson family has a daughter-inw like you, this is a family shame!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gena on the side exploded.


    She stood up quickly, pointed at ine Ma and asked the Lady: ¡°Is this your daughter-inw who is


    not something?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 824


    Seeing that the purpose was achieved, Mrs. Wilson burst into tears, pped her legs, and wailed:


    ¡°My life is suffering! My family is unfortunate, married to such a daughter-inw, and she will be


    scolded by her nose when she is about to die. what!¡±


    Gena couldn¡¯t bear it when the Lady cried.


    She remembered the tragic appearance of her mother who was sent to the hospital after drinking


    pesticides. At that time, she hadn¡¯t died yet, but the doctor told herself that because of taking a lot of


    pesticides, her lungs had be irreversibly fibrotic, and even the best doctors could not save her.


    At that time, her mother was crying like this in bed, and Gena couldn¡¯t help crying every time he


    thought of that scene.


    Now that ine Ma has forced the Lady to be like this, and is even more arrogant than her own


    bastard sister-inw, the anger in her heart can¡¯t stand it!


    She immediately strode like ine Ma, and said coldly: ¡°You bastard! Didn¡¯t your parents teach you


    to honor your inws before you got married?¡±


    ine Ma didn¡¯t realize that Gena was here to do it with herself, and when she heard that she even


    taught herself to honor her inws, she suddenly said with contempt: ¡°Honor to her inws? Are


    you kidding me? If such a mother-inw is lying on your head, You are afraid that you would have


    killed her early.¡±


    When Gena heard this, she couldn¡¯t think of how disgusting and nasty the Lady Wilson was. She


    just hated this ine Ma crazy! Can¡¯t wait to punch her to death!


    So she rushed to ine Ma, and hit ine Ma¡¯s nose with a punch.


    ine Ma yelled and was smashed by a punch and sat on the ground. Gena, the big five and three


    thick, rode directly on her stomach, pulling her hair desperately with one hand, and pped her with


    all his strength with the other hand, and cursed, ¡°I¡¯ll kill You are not filial to your mother-inw!


    I will kill you!¡±


    ine Ma yelled when he was beaten, and blurted out, ¡°Who are you, why are you hitting me! I


    asked you to mess with me?¡±


    Gena cursed her while smoking her, ¡°You shameless dog, you abuse your mother-inw and


    everyone is punishable! I am doing the way for heaven today!¡±


    Seeing ine Ma being beaten, Mrs. Wilson was so excited that she blurted out: ¡°Quick! Help me


    over!¡±


    After speaking, she shivered and was about to stand up.


    Wendy and another woman hurriedly helped her up and took her to ine Ma.


    Lady Wilson was full of excitement and viciousness. She came to ine Ma and cursed excitedly:


    ¡°You bastard, bastard, look at me today!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately reached out and left a few blood marks on ine Ma¡¯s face!


    ine Ma cried out in pain, and blurted out, ¡°Help! Help the prison guard! Murder!¡±


    The prison guard had already gone far by this time.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Gena smashed her hair out a lot, grabbed a hand again, and squeezed it between his fingers. While


    squeezing her face, he sneered and said: ¡°Prison guard The patrol is over, and I won¡¯te again


    within an hour. Look at how I can kill your unfilial dog!¡±


    Wendy was also waiting to vent her anger, so she lifted her foot and kicked ine Ma, cursing,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you great?


    You live in a vi of of Thompson First, aren¡¯t you awesome? You know, then. It was my former


    fiance¡¯s vi! Why did you live in and let me fall into the street! I kicked you to death!¡±


    ine Ma has indeed been beaten several times, but she has never been beaten so badly!


    Because each has its own hatred and hatred, these three people are simply fighting to death,


    leaving no affection at all!


    And soon other inmates joined in and attacked ine Ma!


    ine Ma was quickly beaten and there was no good ce on his body, so she could only wailed in


    despair, ¡°I beg you to stop beating, I am going to die!¡±


    Gena pped it in the face: ¡°It¡¯s okay if he can talk! You can¡¯t die for a while, just keep hitting!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 825


    When ine Ma encountered a st in the detention center, Charlie Wade received a call from


    Cameron Isaac.


    As soon as Cameron Isaac came up, he said, ¡°Master, ine Ma has been put in the detention


    center, and I have arranged her in a cell with the Lady of the Wilson family and that Wendy


    ording to your wishes.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Have you said hello to the prison guard?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°I have asked my subordinates to say hello to the person in charge of the


    detention center. No one will care about what torture ine Ma suffers inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Let her suffer more in it!¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked: ¡°Master, do you want me to arrange a few people to go in and do


    her directly? If this is the case, she won¡¯t be able to provoke you again.¡±


    Charlie Wade hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me see how things develop.¡±


    For Charlie Wade, he hoped that ine Ma would disappear in the world of himself and ire


    Wilson Wilson from now on.


    Moreover, he believes that Jacob Wilson will not only have no opinion on this, on the contrary, he


    will definitely feel relieved.


    However, it is difficult for ire Wilson Wilson to say.


    Based on Charlie Wade¡¯s understanding of her, she is a very filial and affectionate woman. If her


    mother suddenly evaporates from the world, she may not be able to let it go for a lifetime.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade was going to observe ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s reaction first.


    In order not to let ire Wilson Wilson see anything, when he went to the supermarket in the


    afternoon to buy vegetables, he still bought the food for four people, and also bought something


    ine Ma likes to eat.


    However, ine Ma had no chance to taste it.


    Gena took a group of people and hammered ine Ma half to death. Seeing that she had been


    beaten into a pig head, she temporarily let her go, and sternly threatened: ¡°Tell you, don¡¯t talk


    nonsense when the warninges, or else pay. Hit you! Do you know?¡±


    How dare ine Ma say no, nodded hurriedly and said: ¡°I know, I know, I will not talk nonsense¡­¡±


    In fact, what ine Ma thought in her heart was that the prison guards immediately called for help


    as soon as they arrived, and sent all of you b*tches to the prison guards. Don¡¯t think about it one by


    one! I have heard that if a prisoner in a prison fights, he will be given additional punishment!


    When Charlie Wade went home and started cooking, it was time for dinner in the detention center.


    After all, all hours in the detention center are very disciplined, eating, going to bed, and getting up


    early, so they eat early at night.


    When the prison guards came to the cell where ine Ma was located, shortly after ine Ma had


    been beaten, she was curled up in a corner.


    She had no strength to sit up, and there was no good ce to sit up and down. It was so miserable.


    The prison guard opened the door of the cell and said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, you sent to the cell¡­¡±


    Just after speaking, ine Ma, with a blue nose and a swollen face, crawled over to her and cried


    out: ¡°Prison guards help, guards!


    They beat people! They want to kill me! You must punish them severely!¡±


    The prison guard frowned and looked at her, remembering the exnation from the leader, so he


    directly regarded her as nothing, and continued to say to Gena and others: ¡°You sent two people in


    your cell to get food.¡±


    Gena was a little worried when he saw ine Ma¡¯sint, and was afraid that he might be


    detained, but he didn¡¯t expect the prison guards to ignore her at all, so he was relieved and quickly


    commanded the two women around him and said, ¡°You two and the prison guards Go get the food!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± The two hurriedly got up and came to the prison guard.


    The prison guard beckoned and said: ¡°Follow me.¡±


    While she was talking, ine Ma hugged her leg and cried and said, ¡°Please change me to a cell,


    otherwise they will kill me!¡±

 Chapter 826-830

    Chapter 826-830


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 826


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The prison guard took a step back, pulled his leg out, and said to the two people who were going to


    get the food: ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±


    The two hurried to the front and followed the guards out.


    ine Ma was desperate inside.


    As soon as the prison guards closed the iron gate, Gena walked towards ine Ma with a dark


    face, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°ine Ma, you are quite kind, dare you to use me?!¡±


    ine Ma copsed and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sorry, I was confused for a while, please forgive me this


    time!¡±


    ¡°Forgive you?¡± Gena raised his arm and pped it. ine Ma, who drew directly, was dizzy.


    Lady Wilson also came over shivering, and she gritted her teeth and stepped directly on ine Ma¡¯s


    fingers. She cursed, ¡°Dog stuff!


    It seems that you still beat less! Wait, I will pay. I have to stay here for fifteen days, and you will feel


    better for these fifteen days!¡±


    Gena on the side hurriedly said: ¡°Lady, it is hard to be divided into a cell with this unfilial bastard. If I


    were you, I would definitely reluctant to leave in fifteen days! I can¡¯t wait to beat her five or six times


    every day to relieve the hatred!¡±


    The Lady nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°If I can beat her every day, I can¡¯t bear to leave to be


    honest!¡±


    ine Ma copsed and blurted out: ¡°Mom, just forgive me. If you don¡¯t hit me or let this woman hit


    me in the future, I will arrange a room for you at Thompson First, OK?¡±


    The Lady snorted coldly: ¡°Are you stupid? You don¡¯t know how long you want to stay here, how do


    you arrange for me?!¡±


    ine Ma said, ¡°I will write you a letter when you leave. Take it to find ire Wilson Wilson. Then


    ire Wilson Wilson will know what¡¯s going on, and she will definitely let you live in!¡±


    The Lady frowned and asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± ine Ma nodded and cried, ¡°You don¡¯t know what the girl is like from ire Wilson


    Wilson. She is the most filial. If I say it, she will definitely agree!¡±


    The Lady hesitated suddenly.


    To say hate ine Ma, it is really hate, the kind of hate to the bones.


    However, the temptation of Thompson First¡¯s A05 vi is also quite big. Moreover, ine Ma still


    doesn¡¯t know how long he will be locked in it. When the timees to live in Thompson First¡¯s first-


    grade vi by himself, wouldn¡¯t it be cool if ine Ma is in the way?


    Thinking of this, the Lady was ready to agree.


    So she immediately said: ¡°ine Ma, you can write a letter now, and I will spare you when you


    finish writing, and I won¡¯t hit you anymore!¡±


    ine Ma was shrewd in her heart and blurted out: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hit me in the future, I must have


    written it to you the day you let it go!¡±


    The Lady was not confused, and said sharply: ¡°You want to y me? If I¡¯m going to let it go, if you


    don¡¯t write about it, wouldn¡¯t I be fooled by you?¡±


    ine Ma blurted out: ¡°I can swear to heaven, I will write to you!¡±


    The Lady snorted coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t believe your oath!¡±


    At this time, Gena on the side smiled and said, ¡°Lady, isn¡¯t it easy? If she writes that everything is


    fine now, but if she doesn¡¯t write, beat her ten times and twenty times a day, I don¡¯t think she can


    write. write!¡±


    ine Ma yelled: ¡°You can¡¯t do this! It will kill you! You won¡¯t have a better life if you kill it!¡±


    Gena grinned and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s really fatal. I will tie your sheets to the beams of the room,


    and then hang your body! I will say that youmitted suicide in fear of sin!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 827


    With a few words, Gena scared ine Ma almost to wet his pants.


    She didn¡¯t doubt Gena¡¯s words at all, because Gena seemed to be too vicious, coupled with the fact


    that she had beaten her very hard just now, it immediately cast a psychological shadow on her.


    Lady Wilson relied on Gena to support herself, so she kicked ine Ma and cursed: ¡°Are you


    writing or not writing?¡±


    ine Ma let out a painful cry, and said, ¡°I write¡­I can¡¯t write¡­¡±


    Gena pped her again and cursed: ¡°You are a cheap bone. Tell you well that you don¡¯t agree. You


    will be honest if you beat you!¡±


    ine Ma was so wronged and hurriedly blurted out: ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me well¡­just do it when you


    come up¡­¡±


    Gena gritted his teeth, raised his hand and pped fiercely, cursing, ¡°Dare to talk back? It¡¯s you!¡±


    This p pped ine Ma¡¯s two front teeth that had been loosened.


    ine Ma only felt that his upper lip suddenly copsed, and then the bloody smell of his mouth


    melted away. The two teeth of the upper front teeth had been beaten into the mouth and almost


    swallowed by herself.


    She spit out the teeth in her mouth in a hurry, looked at the two bloody front teeth, crying


    heartbreakingly: ¡°You kill me! I don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    Gena went up and pped a few more times, cursing: ¡°What are you calling? The whole detention


    center shows that your voice is loud?¡±


    ine Ma was crying desperately while covering her face, but Lady Wilson was trembling with


    excitement. She grabbed ine Ma¡¯s hair, shook it vigorously, and cursed: ¡°Why are you crying?


    Are you not very good? Why are you crying at this time? Why don¡¯t you let so many inmates see,


    what kind of school do you, Aurouss Hilll No. 1 Vixen do?¡±


    Wendy also hurriedly said to everyone at this time: ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be fooled by her acting skills!


    This person has long been broken to the bone, and he is a wolf-hearted bastard! Very bad to her


    mother-inw and lives with Thompson First¡¯s vi. She doesn¡¯t take in the homeless mother-inw


    in her big vi. The key point is that she didn¡¯t buy the vi by herself. It was her son-inw who


    bluffed and tricked her outside!¡±


    Everyone was stunned, and some people eximed: ¡°What does her son-inw do? How can I


    deceive a big vi?¡±


    Wendy hurriedly said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you are doing. The key is to change to any normal


    person. Don¡¯t worry about how the son-inw got the big vi. You have the opportunity to live in


    and thank the son-inw? She doesn¡¯t. Every day, she frustrated her daughter to divorce her son-in-


    law. You said, for this kind of grateful vixen, hitting her a few times is not equivalent to doing things


    for the sky?¡±


    Everyone nodded repeatedly.


    Anyway, no matter how you hear it, you think that ine Ma is a beast, so no matter how badly he


    fights, he won¡¯t get rid of his hatred.


    At this time, ine Ma could only sit on the ground and cry with her face in her hands, not daring to


    say a word.


    At this time, Gena threw her a piece of paper and a pen, and shouted coldly: ¡°Write quickly, if you


    don¡¯t write well, I will hit you!¡±


    ine Ma could only swallow her anger, picked up the pen tremblingly, and started writing on the


    paper.


    After writing the letter, the Lady Wilson snatched it over and looked at the content. She found that


    ine Ma was indeed in the letter and asked ire Wilson Wilson to solve the room for her family


    of four. She immediately became proud of her and said with a smile: ¡°This is good. Now, fifteen


    dayster, you have no chance to enjoy the Thompson First vi. I will go with Christopher, Harold


    and Wendy will enjoy it for you. Stay here!¡±


    When ine Ma thought that she might stay in jail for the rest of her life, she couldn¡¯t help but cried


    miserably.


    Gena was so disgusted, he went straight up and kicked her, and said, ¡°Why are you crying? It¡¯s so


    annoying!¡±


    ine Ma clutched the ce where he was kicked, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t hit me?¡±


    Gena nodded and said coldly: ¡°I said, but I regret it now, can¡¯t it?¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she was immediately trembling with Gena¡¯s shamelessness, and


    hurriedly said to Mrs. Wilson: ¡°Mom, you promised me, you won¡¯t let her hit me after I write the


    letter!¡±


    ¡°What did I promise you?¡±


    The Lady Wilson looked at her disgustingly, pinched the inside of her arm with a rough old hand,


    and cursed: ¡°You dog is so arrogant, I really think you can write a note. Are you not being beaten?


    You may not be able to get out for the rest of your life. I will have the opportunity to beat you in the


    next fifteen days.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 828


    After finishing speaking, he raised his hand and pped ine Ma again, and said coldly, ¡°From the


    day Jacob Wilson wanted to marry you, I have seen you not pleasing to your eyes. You have


    disgusted me for so many years. I must make enough money!¡±


    ine Ma ispletely broken!


    She did not expect that Old Lady Wilson would be so shameless!


    If you say anything you have said before, you will change your opinion!


    However, I have nothing to do with her now!


    Even with this Gena here, he dare not even say a word of dissatisfaction!


    Thinking of this, ine Ma was extremely sad, and only hoped that this was a nightmare and that


    he would wake up sooner.


    After a while, the two people who went out to pick up the meal came back with tworge stic


    baskets.


    Inside are all aluminum alloy lunch boxes of uniform specifications, tableware, as well as rice and


    dishes are packed inside, everyone¡¯s is exactly the same.


    As soon as the two entered the door, someone cheered: ¡°Eat, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    With that said, she ran over and took a lunch box, then opened it and ate it happily.


    Gena was also hungry, so he nned to let ine Ma go temporarily and fill her stomach first.


    Lady. Wilson and Wendy were also hungry and hungry, and came over to get a lunch box.


    As soon as Wendy opened it, she saw that there were two squares in the lunch box in front of her.


    One square was for vegetables and the other was for rice.


    The point is that this dish, Wendy, looks familiar.


    Someone excitedly said: ¡°Oh, eat duck rack and boil cabbage tonight! It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Wendy came back to her senses, and wondered why this dish was so familiar.


    It turned out to have just eaten at noon.


    When she thought of this, she felt a little nauseous. The stomach that was already too hungry


    seemed to be full at once.


    The Lady didn¡¯t care, she asked Wendy while eating, ¡°Wendy, why don¡¯t you eat?¡±


    Wendy cried and said, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the difference between this and what you did at noon¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson said: ¡°It¡¯s better than what I cooked, you will know by tasting it.¡±


    Wendy sighed and said, ¡°Then I have enough of this vor.¡±


    Gena reminded her: ¡°Little girl, this meal is pretty good. If you don¡¯t eat it now, you will have to wait


    until tomorrow morning at seven o¡¯clock. If you are hungry at night, you can eat without supper.¡±


    Wendy hurriedly asked, ¡°Then can I stop eating and eat when I¡¯m hungry?¡±


    Gena said: ¡°It takes half an hour to eat, and after half an hour someone wille to collect the


    tableware.


    If you want to count, you can take it away if you don¡¯t eat it, unless you pour it in your washbasin


    and wait until you are hungry to eat with the basin at night.¡±


    Wendy was spoiled for so many years, how could she stand this, she couldn¡¯t help but retching


    when she thought of eating in the basin, so she hurriedly bit her scalp and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take two


    bites¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 829


    ine Ma, who was beaten and bruised, was already so hungry that her chest was pressed against


    his back.


    At noon, Charlie Wade had just made the meal, but she hadn¡¯t eaten a bite, and then was arrested


    by the police.


    After tossing all afternoon to now, coupled with the shock and beating, the physical exhaustion is


    huge, so I am hungry.


    So she cautiously crawled over, took a lunch box from the stic basket, and was about to go to the


    corner to eat by herself, Gena suddenly shouted to her: ¡°ine Ma, what are you doing?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°Big¡­Big sister, I want to eat a meal¡­¡±


    ¡°Eating?¡± Gena shouted: ¡°You bastard who is not filial to her mother-inw, even have the face to


    eat?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± ine Ma suddenly choked up, but suddenly didn¡¯t know how to answer Gena¡¯s question.


    Gena reprimanded dissatisfied at this time: ¡°What am I? Come here for me!¡±


    ine Ma could only stagger up to her, nodded and bowed, and said, ¡°Sister, what do you want¡­¡±


    Gena snatched the lunch box in ine Ma¡¯s hand and said coldly: ¡°You are not worthy of eating, go


    away.¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, she cried and said, ¡°Sister, I ate something in the morning today. I


    am almost hungry and dizzy by now. You have to pity me and let me have two bites¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Eat?¡± Gena said with a smile: ¡°You are a person who lives in the first ss of Thompson First. Isn¡¯t


    the price of this kind of food reduced?¡±


    ine Ma cried and said, ¡°Sister, I am really hungry. Please be merciful and let me eat two bites.


    You can¡¯t just watch me starve to death¡­¡±


    Gena said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die if you don¡¯t eat for two or three days.¡±


    ine Ma begged: ¡°But I¡¯m really hungry¡­¡±


    Gena asked disgustedly: ¡°Are you endless? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better leave me aside, and say


    one more f*cking word, believe it or not and kill you now?¡±


    ine Ma looked at Gena¡¯s fierce appearance, and her heart trembled, and tears of grievance


    rolled down immediately.


    She was afraid that Gena would beat her again, so she could only hide in the corner by herself,


    watching Gena eat up her own meal with spoonful by spoonful¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Charlie Wade was preparing dinner in Thompson First¡¯srge kitchen.


    ire Wilson Wilson and Loreen came back together. As soon as Loreen got home, Loreen hurried


    to the kitchen, saying: ¡°Oh, I came to live in your house and caused you trouble. Let me help you


    with more housework!¡±


    After speaking, I got into the kitchen and asked Charlie Wade shyly: ¡°Is there anyone I can help?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I can do without your help, you can go out and watch TV with ire Wilson


    Wilson.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to watch TV!¡± Loreen replied shyly: ¡°I just want to help you, or I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about, and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary.


    I¡¯m used to cooking by myself. You can sit out and wait for dinner.¡±


    While talking, ire Wilson Wilson stepped into the kitchen and asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, have you seen my mother?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 830


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade pretended to be surprised and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Mom hasn¡¯te


    back yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°I thought she was going to a party with friends, but her former


    friend called me just now and said that my mother hadn¡¯t been able to contact me since the


    afternoon.


    They kept waiting for her to confirm the meal. Things, but I couldn¡¯t find anyone. I asked my dad.


    Dad said he didn¡¯t know where she was, so I wanted to ask you.¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°I really don¡¯t know where Mom is going. She asked me for money


    at noon, saying that she was going to have dinner with friends, but I thought, is my father not in


    charge of the money now, so it was with Dad¡¯s consent. Dad refused to let me give it to me. Mom


    was still a little angry.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded thoughtfully, and said to himself: ¡°This is a bit weird. I¡¯m not at home,


    and I didn¡¯t go to party with friends. Where would I go¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Maybe you have found a ce to y mahjong,


    right?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°That won¡¯t mean that the phone is turned off. No one can be contacted


    anymore. I have never had it before.¡±


    ¡°What if the phone runs out of power?¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom is an adult, so she


    should be able to take care of herself.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed: ¡°Although she is an adult, her style of acting is not as good as a child. I


    am really afraid that she will get into trouble everywhere.¡±


    Loreen asked in surprise: ¡°Can¡¯t find Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ire Wilson Wilson said anxiously: ¡°The phone has been unable to get through. After asking


    about it, no one has seen her.¡±


    At this time, Jacob Wilson poked his head in, and asked in surprise: ¡°Why did you guys go in the


    kitchen when you came back? I also said that you shoulde and drink tea with me.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked him, ¡°Dad, did Mom contact you? Why doesn¡¯t she go home sote?¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard her ask ine Ma, he snorted coldly, and said angrily: ¡°Who knows,


    leave her alone, maybe we she is in trouble.¡±


    After learning that ine Ma had lost all the money at home, Jacob Wilson¡¯s dissatisfaction with


    ine Ma could no longer hide.


    In the past few days, when he saw ine Ma, he remembered that all the money at home had lost


    a clean thing, so he wanted ine Ma to go out crazy, not seeing and not bothering.


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°Dad, I know that mom did something wrong, but


    mom has already apologized, and she knows that she was wrong, so don¡¯t be angry with her


    anymore. What if you are forced to run away from home?¡±


    ¡°Run away from home?¡± Jacob Wilson sneered disdainfully, and said: ¡°If she can really run away


    from home, I will go to the Luohan Temple to burn incense and worship Buddha tonight and thank


    the Buddha. It is best if she can be like Hannah, directly from this world. The world has evaporated,


    so I¡¯m really relieved!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson felt helpless when she heard this. The rtionship between her parents was


    so bad that she felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Dad, no matter how big a mistake Mom is, you have been


    walking for more than 20 years. Can¡¯t you forgive each other if you forgive each other?¡±


    Jacob Wilson waved his hand: ¡°Forgive her? If it doesn¡¯t exist, I will never forgive her in this life!¡±


    After speaking, Jacob Wilson put his hands behind him and walked out slowly.


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed and hesitated again and again before saying to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, you know a lot of people in Aurouss Hilll. Don Albertt seems to have a good rtionship with


    you, can you ask her to check it out? Has anyone seen mom.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°My wife, children sometimes go out to y a littlete. Mom only went out for


    one afternoon. What¡¯s more to worry about? She used to y mahjong and sat down at the


    mahjong table. The circle will never get up, if she really went to y cards at someone, even if she


    turned over Aurouss Hilll, she might not be able to find her!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson pursed his lips and thought for a while, and then said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait. If you


    don¡¯t return by ten o¡¯clock, I will call the police!¡±


    ¡°Report to the police?¡± Charlie Wade said awkwardly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? People¡¯s police are usually very busy,


    so don¡¯t bother them with this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°How do you do that.¡± ire Wilson Wilson said seriously: ¡°The big aunt has disappeared and has


    not been found. What if my mother is the same as her! If I can¡¯t see my mother at ten o¡¯clock, or


    contact Mom, just apany me to the police station!¡±

 Chapter 831-835

    Chapter 831-835


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 831


    At dinner, ire Wilson Wilson barely moved her fork.


    She repeatedly picked up her mobile phone to call ine Ma and send WeChat messages, but


    everything seemed like a stone sinking into the ocean without any feedback.


    Jacob Wilson looked at ease and content, anyway, he felt that ine Ma had better run away, just


    like Hannah. In that case, his life would be truly liberated.


    ire Wilson Wilson repeated anxiously about going to the police station. Jacob Wilson said to the


    side: ¡°Oh, ire Wilson Wilson, your mother is an adult. Maybe she has something to do. What do


    you care about her? What if she is single-minded. If you want to leave this house, you can¡¯t let the


    police catch her back, right?¡±


    ¡°Howe?¡± ire Wilson Wilson said seriously: ¡°Mom has been looking forward to the Thompson


    First vi for so long, and now she has finally moved in. She wants to leave this home again, and


    she will never leave this time because of her character! Dad, you have lived with Mom for so long,


    don¡¯t you still know her?¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly fell into thought. The daughter¡¯s words woke him up. Who is ine Ma?


    She is a person whose vanity is so strong that she can even explode. And he is also a person who


    dreams of having fun.


    When she left home, it was impossible for her to leave home on the day when the whole family


    moved into Thompson First vi. This was not his style at all.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown, wondering to himself, could it be that ine Ma was


    really surprised?


    In fact, although Jacob Wilson dislikes ine Ma, he has lived together for so many years after all.


    If something happened to this person suddenly, his heart is somewhat empty. If he is really staying


    at home and drinking tea, he always feels a little inappropriate.


    So he sighed and said, ¡°Eat first, and I¡¯ll go out with you after eating.¡±


    Seeing that his father¡¯s attitude had eased, ire Wilson Wilson felt a little morefortable, and


    said hurriedly, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we wait, let¡¯s split up, I¡¯ll call the police, and you can find the


    mahjong hall my mother often goes to.¡±


    Jacob Wilson said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find it.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°My wife, let me go to the police with you.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°The rm is simple, one person is enough, you should go


    everywhere with your dad.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded, but he was a little worried about ire Wilson Wilson, so he said to


    Loreen: ¡°Loreen, you can stay with ire Wilson Wilson.¡±


    Loreen hurriedly said: ¡°No problem, I will be with ire Wilson Wilson.¡±


    After a few bites of food hastily, the four of them were divided into two vehicles and soldiers to leave


    Thompson First.


    ire Wilson Wilson drove Loreen to the police station, and Charlie Wade drove Jacob Wilson to


    the mahjong hall.


    However, before getting on the bus, Charlie Wade sent Cameron Isaac a special WeChat message


    with the content: ¡°My wife is going to call the police. You should say hello to the police station. Don¡¯t


    disclose any news about my mother-inw.¡±


    Cameron Isaac quickly replied: ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry, I have already called them. Young ire


    Wilson Wilson will never find any information about ine Ma.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie Wade rxed a lot.


    Driving the car, Jacob Wilson drove out.


    As soon as he left the house, Charlie Wade asked Jacob Wilson: ¡°Dad, where shall we find it?¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know where she likes to y mahjong. Just drive around and see if


    there is a mahjong hall. If you see it, go in and look for it.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled secretly in his heart.


    It seemed that Jacob Wilson was also dealing with errands and acted to show ire Wilson Wilson.


    I searched for a few mahjong halls, but didn¡¯t find ine Ma¡¯s shadow. Jacob Wilson was not in a


    hurry. Anyway, his main idea was toe out and behave. By the way, he would feel more at ease.


    As for ine Ma¡¯s specificfort and whereabouts, He didn¡¯t care too much.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 832


    After searching for a while and not finding anyone, Jacob Wilson said, ¡°Charlie Wade, should we go


    back, or find a ce to eat some skewers? I was always nervous at first for dinner, which made me


    not full. ¡°


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Dad, I know a roadside barbecue stall, which tastes very


    good.¡±


    Jacob Wilson patted his thigh: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s try the roasted waist. By the way, let me drink two


    more bottles of beer.


    Charlie Wade said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m driving, Dad, I can¡¯t drink.¡±


    Jacob Wilson waved his hand: ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll just call you a rider. It¡¯s not easy for my son and I want to


    have a drink. Your mother usually cares, chatting and chatting in my ears all day long, and I¡¯m so


    annoyed. Now she happens to be away, don¡¯t my son and I have a drink?¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged and said with a smile: ¡°Since you have said so, drink it!¡±


    With that said, he drove the car to the side of the barbecue stall.


    The two ordered a lot of skewers and a few bottles of beer, and happily sat on the side of the road


    and skewered them.


    ine Ma was missing, and Charlie Wade was naturally very happy as the master and initiator


    behind the scenes.


    And because Jacob Wilson was tortured by ine Ma for too long, he suddenly felt a lot rxed,


    and he was naturally very happy.


    As soon as the two of them sat down and were about to start eating, ire Wilson Wilson called


    Charlie Wade.


    He hurriedly winked at Jacob Wilson, then put on the phone and asked concerned: ¡°Hey ire


    Wilson Wilson, have you called the police?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said in a frustrated voice: ¡°We have called the police, but the police mean that


    mom is an adult, and the missing time is less than ten hours. There is no way to send police to help


    find them immediately, but they are already there. The missing person is reported in the system,


    and if someone finds her, it will notify me.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°That¡¯s good. In fact, what the police said is right. They have only been missing


    for a few hours. How can they send arge number of police to search for them? The people¡¯s


    police have more and more important things waiting for them. do.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°I just don¡¯t feel very good. I always feel that things are a bit


    strange in my instinct. I¡¯m really afraid that something will happen to my mother¡­Her temperament,


    just in case If you have a conflict with people outside, you will easily suffer a big loss¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said, she is indeed a vixen!


    ire Wilson Wilson really knew ine Ma¡¯s temperament.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing inwardly. Ever since he married ire Wilson Wilson and


    entered the Wilson family, he has been lucky over the past three years that ire Wilson Wilson is


    an extremely rare good girl.


    It is not just how beautiful and attractive she is on the outside, but more importantly, the kindness of


    her heart is really amazing.


    Especially in this kind of family environment, the entire Wilson family, from ine Ma to the Lady, to


    Christopher¡¯s family, did not have a good person.


    Jacob Wilson is barely good, but he is also cowardly and timid.


    In such a family, ire Wilson Wilson was able to possess gold-like qualities, which Charlie Wade


    had always appreciated very much.


    He also began to ponder about ine Ma.


    If ine Ma was kept for a lifetime, then there was no doubt that ire Wilson Wilson would not be


    able to let go.


    In other words, for the sake of his wife, sooner orter, he had to release his brain-dead mother-in-


    law.


    It¡¯s not impossible to let it out, but the key is to let her suffer enough first.


    Moreover, he still has hidden dangers that have not been resolved.


    For example, when ine Maes out, she will definitely ask herself the first time, asking herself


    why she has such a bank card.


    She would definitely consider herself a member of a scam gang.


    In this case, she would definitely tell ire Wilson Wilson about this.


    So, in any case, you have to think of a good way to make ine Ma obediently close her broken


    mouth!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 833


    Charlie Wade was considering the problem, ire Wilson Wilson asked impatiently: ¡°How are you


    and dad? Do you have any clues?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Charlie Wade looked at the pile of skewers and beer in front of him, and said against his will:


    ¡°We are still looking for the mahjong hall, and we have no clues for the time being.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed and said, ¡°Then you continue to look for it, and Loreen and I will


    continue to look for it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade said hurriedly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad and I will work hard to find!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up first andmunicate if there is anything in


    time.¡±


    ¡°no problem!¡±


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone, and Jacob Wilson was already appetizing.


    He drank a ss of beer, poured another ss for Charlie Wade, and said while eating the


    skewers: ¡°Good son-inw, no one is going to bother us today. Let¡¯s have a good drink,e, let¡¯s


    go first.¡±


    Charlie Wade was funny in his heart. ine Ma was not there, and the old man was relieved.


    He nodded and said, ¡°You should drink less. Drinking too much is not good for your health.¡±


    Jacob Wilsonughed and said: ¡°People are refreshed at happy events. I am looking forward to


    your mother being admitted by the MLM organization.


    Anyway, if you go in and suffer a bit, you can¡¯t die. She¡¯s been stuck for three or five years. Yes, let


    us have a birthday in a few years.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and sighed: ¡°I think it¡¯s good too, but I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t ept it at first.¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed, ¡°That¡¯s right. At first, this child is filial, too filial, the key is silly filial piety! Is it


    your mother¡¯s kind of person, is she worthy of such filial piety?


    You have no blood rtionship with her, you yourself Say, if your mother is like this, are you still filial


    to her?¡±


    Charlie Wade was a bit embarrassed and a bit mncholy and said: ¡°If my mother is still alive, even


    if her temperament is worse than his mother-inw, I will be a hundred willing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Jacob Wilson said embarrassedly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad shouldn¡¯t mention this, just use me


    as an analogy.


    You see, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s grandmother, and her mother¡¯s temperament are basically the


    same. To be honest, they are two shrews, one older and the other younger.¡±


    Having said that, Jacob Wilson drank a ss of wine and said seriously: ¡°So you see that I am not


    filial and filial.


    My mother can¡¯t do things. I won¡¯t let her live in my house when she is on the street. Why? you can¡¯t


    say that because it was your mother, you protected her when she killed, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°You are right.¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed and said, ¡°Actually, your life is much better than mine. If you marry a good


    child like ire Wilson Wilson, even if you are not sessful anymore, she will not divorce you. If


    you are like me, marry a b*tch, then Your days are terrible.¡±


    Seeing Jacob Wilson¡¯s mncholy look, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of sympathy. This


    old man¡¯s life was really not easy. He had a sweet first love, and he had a good rtionship with his


    first girlfriend, but ine Ma gave it to him. how miserable it is.


    At this time, Charlie Wade deliberately asked: ¡°Dad, tell me the story of your first lover? Last time


    your ssmates reunion, I listened to a few uncles chatting, and it seemed to be quite legendary.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the legend!¡± Jacob Wilsonmented, and said, ¡°I and Matilda were getting married before


    graduation.


    It was difficult to go abroad at the time, but her family has something to do. We can send us to the


    United States for further studies. I nned to have a happy event after graduation, and then go to


    the United States for graduate studies together¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Jacob Wilson said angrily: ¡°Who would have thought that when I graduated and


    everyone was partying, I would have a f*cking drink! When I wake up, your mother-inw and I


    have already¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Jacob Wilson covered his face and said, ¡°ine Ma, this woman is also very scheming.


    She told Matilda about this at the time.


    She was so angry with Matilda. Simrly, a b*tch like ine Ma likes to be noisy. Matilda directly


    wrote me a parting letter, then packed up and went to the United States by herself. I have never


    seen her since.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°You didn¡¯t exin to her then?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 834


    ¡°How to exin?¡± Jacob Wilson said: ¡°No matter how you exin it, ine Ma and I have actually


    happened. Matilda has a cleanliness, life is clean, and emotions are also clean. She also knows


    that I was drunk and designed by ine Ma. , But she felt that she could no longer ept me like


    that, so she broke up with me without hesitation and went to the United States.¡±


    Charlie Wade deliberately asked him: ¡°Then do you still think of her in your heart?¡±


    Jacob Wilson also opened the chatterbox, and said with emotion: ¡°I think, how can I not, she is the


    first woman in my life, and the only woman I have ever loved, otherwise I would not change the


    phone password to her birthday. ¡­..¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded with understanding, and then asked: ¡°Then have you inquired about her


    current situation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve inquired about.¡± Jacob Wilson said: ¡°But I can¡¯t find out anything. In the past few years, I only


    heard that she married an American and gave birth to a son. It is said that the family conditions are


    very good, but there is nothing more detailed.


    People know, after all, our old ssmates didn¡¯t have much contact with her, and we immediately


    broke contact with our ssmates.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly, and thought to himself, if Matilda knew that Jacob Wilson had be


    like this now, I guess he wouldn¡¯t feel the same way back then.


    Jacob Wilson saw that Charlie Wade had not drunk at this time, and said with some dissatisfaction:


    ¡°Good son-inw, why don¡¯t you drink two sses? Just let me drink it alone!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and picked up the wine, and said, ¡°Go, go, have a drink with you.¡±


    Just after speaking, Jacob Wilson¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly.


    The phone showed an unfamiliar number, and he couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°That¡¯s it, who will call me.¡±


    After speaking, he subconsciously pressed to answer.


    A woman¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end of the phone, and she asked tentatively, ¡°Excuse


    me, is this Jacob Wilson?¡±


    Jacob Wilson was taken aback and asked nervously, ¡°You¡­you are¡­¡±


    The other party smiled slightly and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m Matilda.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was struck by lightning!


    He was stunned for a while, and then asked excitedly: ¡°Matilda? It¡¯s really you?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The other party smiled and said, ¡°Is my voice getting old, so you can¡¯t recognize it


    anymore? But I heard your voice didn¡¯t change much.¡±


    Jacob Wilson said in a panic: ¡°I¡­you¡­we haven¡¯t been in contact for so many years, why would


    you suddenly call me? I¡­I just talked to my son-inw. Talking about you¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The other party couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Why would you talk to your son-inw about me?


    Could it be that you told him the old stories?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Jacob Wilson obviously haspletely messed up and said hurriedly: ¡°I¡¯m drinking


    with my son-inw, I was a little bit overwhelmed, and I was emotional.¡±


    After that, Jacob Wilson asked, ¡°Matilda did you think of contacting me?¡±


    Matilda smiled slightly: ¡°My son and I are going to return to Aurouss Hilll to settle, so I will contact


    you and other old ssmates. When I return to Aurouss Hilll, I want to treat you to dinner. After all,


    everyone hasn¡¯t See you¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 835


    Jacob Wilson never dreamed that he would receive another call from Matilda in his life.


    What was even more unexpected was that Matilda was going to return home!


    She went directly to the United States after graduating from university, and then she stayed there.


    Since then, no one has seen her again.


    It has been more than 20 years since then.


    However, even if he didn¡¯t meet again after more than 20 years, Jacob Wilson¡¯s heart was still


    stirred by her voice.


    So he hurriedly asked: ¡°Matilda, you¡­are you reallying back? When will you be back?!¡±


    Matilda smiled and said, ¡°I will be on the ne right away, and I will arrive at Aurouss Hilll at around


    11 o¡¯clock tomorrow.


    If nothing happens, let¡¯s have a dinner together with our ssmates the day after tomorrow!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was extremely excited. He said with excitement and unbearable excitement: ¡°Oh, you


    will be in Aurouss Hilll tomorrow¡­tomorrow?! Then¡­where do you live?¡±


    Matilda said: ¡°My son has booked a hotel in Shangri-La. In the next few days, we may live in


    Shangri-La for a period of time, and then see if there is a suitable house in Aurouss Hilll. If so, we


    will buy one.¡±


    Jacob Wilson asked tentatively: ¡°Then¡­then your husband alsoe back with you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Matilda said in a frustrated voice: ¡°My husband passed away, so I decided to go back to China


    with my son and not stay in the United States.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s heart suddenly blossomed!


    So he hurriedly blurted out: ¡°Then¡­Would you like to have a meal together afternding? I¡¯ll pick


    you up! I¡¯ll pick you up!¡±


    Matilda hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Oh, if ine Ma knew, she wouldn¡¯t let you eat with me


    alone, right?¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he almost didn¡¯tugh.


    ine Ma? She is missing! Hahaha! She just disappeared, and Matilda ising back, this¡­ isn¡¯t


    this just God opening his eyes?


    Jacob Wilson got up from the chair of the barbecue booth excitedly, and walked back and forth:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about ine Ma, ine Ma and I are also in a broken rtionship now, we are


    separated, and she doesn¡¯t care about my business.¡±


    Matilda asked in surprise: ¡°Why are you two still separated?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jacob Wilson sighed, ¡°This is a long story because the child has no mother.¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly said: ¡°Matilda, I will pick you up at the airport at noon tomorrow, don¡¯t


    you live in Shangri-La? Then let¡¯s have a meal in Shangri-La!¡±


    Matilda thought for a while, and said, ¡°Um¡­I still have my son, isn¡¯t it inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Jacob Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°I can take my son-inw. My son-inw should be


    about the same age as your son. Let the young people talk more. Let¡¯s talk about us.¡±


    ¡°Well then.¡±


    Matilda said with a smile: ¡°Then we will see you at the airport tomorrow. I haven¡¯t seen you in more


    than 20 years. Don¡¯t forget to write a sign, otherwise I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t recognize each other!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said excitedly: ¡°Good, good! I will write a sign tomorrow.¡±


    Matilda said: ¡°Jacob Wilson, then I won¡¯t talk to you, I will board the ne right away, fly for more


    than twelve hours, and arrive at Aurouss Hilll at 10 noon tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Jacob Wilson said with a smirk, ¡°See you at the airport tomorrow!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob Wilson was jumping around in excitement, like a fifteen or


    sixteen-year-old boy.


    Charlie Wade looked funny for a while, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Dad, is your first loveing


    back?¡±

 Chapter 836-840

    Chapter 836-840


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 836


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jacob Wilson said excitedly: ¡°The key is that her husband is dead, haha! Isn¡¯t this God


    helping me too?!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, but then said: ¡°Dad, but Mom is not dead¡­¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s expression suddenly cooled down again, and he said awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t get me


    wrong, I didn¡¯t curse her to death.¡±


    With that, Jacob Wilson sighed and said, ¡°You said that if she was like Hannah, she would have


    eloped with someone, it would be great¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head helplessly, Jacob Wilson¡¯s heart, fearing that it had all gone to


    Matilda, who was about to return home.


    The feelings that had been faintly for ine Ma had already disappeared.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°If ire Wilson Wilson can ept that my mother-


    inws disappearance is an elopement with someone else, that would be great.¡±


    If ire Wilson Wilson treats ine Ma as well as Jacob Wilson, then he will let ine Ma


    disappear from the world in minutes.


    For people like ine Ma, it would be cheaper for her to watch everything, eat, drink, and live. It¡¯s


    better to send her to the ck coal mine to dig for coal and go with Hannah.


    Hannah¡¯s gang probably hated ine Ma. If ine Ma were also sent there, it wouldn¡¯t be justified


    not to suffer dozens of beatings a day.


    It is a pity that ire Wilson Wilson is too kind, kind enough to be too tolerant of ine Ma.


    Jacob Wilson was in a very good mood.


    He ate and drank all by himself. He was so happy. He kept pulling Charlie Wade to apany him


    to drink, but Charlie Wade always picked up the wine ss and poured the wine while he was not


    paying attention. After all, it was tonight.


    The first day he went to bed, he still hoped that he couldplete the marriage with ire Wilson


    Wilson. Wouldn¡¯t it be too disappointing to drink alcohol?


    Jacob Wilson ate and drank enough. It was already more than ten o¡¯clock in the night. ire Wilson


    Wilson called Charlie Wade to ask about the situation.


    Charlie Wade had to say: ¡°We haven¡¯t found it. I guess my mother didn¡¯te out to y mahjong.


    Where are you? ¡°


    ire Wilson Wilson said in an anxious voice: ¡°I also found some of my mother¡¯s former friends, but


    I haven¡¯t found any clues.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you just stop looking around like the headless chicken tonight?


    Let¡¯s go home and wait. Since the police have reported missing, I believe they will help pay


    attention. What do you think? ?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± ire Wilson Wilson sighed and said, ¡°That can only be the case. Loreen and I are going


    back now, and you and Dad will go back too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade answered, then hung up the phone and said to Jacob Wilson, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jacob Wilson patted his thigh and said with a smile, ¡°Go! Go home and take a bath and sleep. You


    will apany me to the airport tomorrow morning.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise, ¡°I want to go?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jacob Wilson said: ¡°Matilda is still taking her son. We are reminiscing about the past.


    Isn¡¯t her son just an electric light bulb? Then you will talk to him more, nonsense, and create


    something private for me and Matilda. Chance to chat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and agreed, ¡°Then I will go with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Jacob Wilson said embarrassedly: ¡°Good son-inw, your father and I have no money,


    and I will pay you the money left over from buying furniture. Or tomorrow Shangri-La, will you help


    dad arrange a table?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡± Charlie Wade didn¡¯t have any selfish intentions to the old husband, after all, he


    was pretty good to him.


    So Charlie Wade sent Cameron Isaac a WeChat message, asking him to save himself a better box


    in Shangri-La tomorrow.


    However, he also pointed out that you must not be the best gear, otherwise it is difficult to exin,


    and it is almost the same if it is above the middle.


    Cameron Isaac immediately ordered the lobby manager of Shangri-La to arrange the boxes in


    advance.


    At this moment, in the detention center.


    Because the lights had already been turned off, ine Ma could only lie on her wooden bed hungry,


    enduring the pain all over her body.


    As soon as Iy down, my stomach groaned.


    Gena, who was not far away from her, immediately cursed: ¡°ine Ma, if you groan me in your


    stomach, you can roll me out of the toilet and go to sleep!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 837


    I haven¡¯t eaten a bite for more than twelve hours, and I have been violently beaten. I have already


    hungry on my chest and back. Even if I can resist eating or drinking, I can¡¯t help my stomach cry!


    However, she did not dare to offend Gena.


    After all, this stinkydy beat up people too hard.


    I was thinking about going to sleep with my head covered quickly. Who would have thought that at


    this time, my unbelievable stomach groaned again.


    Gena stood up immediately, rushed to ine Ma in three or two steps, and greeted her face with a


    p in the face. ine Ma¡¯s red and swollen face was blown up with a p, and it was more like an


    explosion.


    ine Ma could only plead, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡±


    Due to the loss of two front teeth, ine Ma is now seriously leaking, so her speech is very unclear,


    and it is more difficult to listen to her.


    Gena pped it again and cursed: ¡°Damn, your tongue was cut off? You can¡¯t speak clearly? Tell


    me loudly and clearly!¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said loudly: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    When the voice went down, the two front teeth were vacant, and a ball of saliva was directly


    sprayed on Gena¡¯s face impartially.


    Gena stretched out his hand and touched it, angrily grabbed ine Ma by the hair, dragged her off


    the bed directly, and dragged her hair into the toilet.


    ine Ma struggled and yelled all the way, but no one sympathized with her at all, on the contrary,


    everyone still watched with relish.


    Lady Wilson staggered to the door of the toilet, watching Gena press ine Ma on the damp floor


    and bow left and right, and said with a smile: ¡°Gena, let her sleep in the toilet at night!¡±


    Gena nodded, then pped ine Ma, and said angrily: ¡°If you dare to go out of the toilet tonight, I


    will f*cking kill you!¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s face was even more swollen, and the painful whole person almost copsed. She could


    only nod her head and whimper vaguely: ¡°I sleep in the toilet! I sleep in the toilet! Please stop hitting


    me, just dont hit me again. Dead, please!¡±


    Gena snorted coldly and said, ¡°Is this dying?


    Tell you, your good days are long, let me wait!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he stood up and kicked ine Ma again before turning to leave.


    Lady Wilson did not leave, but leaned on the door frame of the toilet, looking at ine Ma, who was


    crying on the ground, and sneered: ¡°ine Ma, people are watching, you are an unfilial dog. Let me


    live in Thompson First, you can enjoy it by yourself?


    Take a look! You have not slept in Thompson First for one night, and you have fallen to the present


    end. What is it, do you know? It proves that you did not live at all Enter the life of Thompson First!¡±


    ine Ma cried and said, ¡°Mom, all the previous mistakes were my fault, but you have beaten and


    scolded and scolded.


    I beg you to tell Gena, don¡¯t beat me. I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    ¡°Knowing what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Wilson coldly snorted, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you are? If it


    is strong, it will be soft, and if it is soft, it will be strong. If it weren¡¯t for Gena and other inmates to


    support me here, you would Just fight me, if someone like you really knows what¡¯s wrong, the sun


    cane out from the west!¡±


    Lady Wilson and ine Ma are actually the same kind of people, and they know each other¡¯s


    routines very well.


    The Lady knew very well in her heart that neither ine Ma nor herself could really sumb to one


    person, the only possibility was forced by the situation.


    ine Ma is kneeling on her own now. If she is given a chance toe back, she will worsen her


    situation.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 838


    Why not change to be yourself?


    Therefore, she did not intend to have any kindness to ine Ma.


    Moreover, when she remembered the humiliation she had suffered at Thompson First, she felt


    resentful in her heart, and said coldly, ¡°This is the result of your own self-expression. Enjoy your


    own bitter bar!


    This is only the first day. There are fourteen days left when we get together!¡±


    After speaking, Mrs. Wilson coldly snorted and turned to go out of the toilet.


    ine Ma sat on the floor of the toilet alone, hungry and cold. She was desperate and wanted to


    cry, but when she thought of the fierce Gena, she immediately covered her mouth.


    In the end, I couldn¡¯t help it, so I hugged my legs and buried my face between the legs and started


    crying.


    ine Ma has never experienced such a tragic experience in her life, and she suffered more sins in


    one day than she has suffered in the past decadesbined.


    She panicked when she thought of living in this cell for 14 days with Mrs. Wilson.


    Especially when she thought that she would have to wait indefinitely in the detention center, she


    became even more desperate, and her tears were almost dry.


    ¡­¡­


    When ine Ma was crying in the toilet of the detention center, Charlie Wade and the old husband


    just drove back to the big vi of Thompson First.


    Jacob Wilson was humming and singing tunes with excitement along the way, and the joy on his


    face was beyond words!


    ire Wilson Wilson and Loreen had already returned before them.


    Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson stepped into the door and saw ire Wilson Wilson rushing


    around in the living room.


    Seeing theming in, ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, Charlie Wade, how many


    mahjong halls have you been to?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said with a guilty conscience: ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore. Anyway, there are many. We


    went all the way and looked for them. When we saw the mahjong hall and the chess room, we went


    in and asked.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked, ¡°Is there no result?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Jacob Wilson waved his hand and said, ¡°Oh, ire Wilson Wilson, your mother is such a big


    person, nothing will happen, at most it is cheated by the MLM organization. Worry¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I not worry¡­¡± ire Wilson Wilson said with red eyes, ¡°What if she encounters an


    ident?


    Now that there is no news from people, all bad things may happen, and the more It¡¯s more


    dangerous if you drag on. Looking at so many disappearances reported on the Inte, how many


    people find them and everyone is happy?


    Most of the results are bad guys, idents, and the worst. what!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said embarrassingly: ¡°How can it be as dangerous as you think, don¡¯t you see if your


    mother is worthy of the bad guys¡¯ mind? Is she rich? She has already lost all the money at home.


    Isn¡¯t it pretty?


    Other robbers struggled to rob her once, risking being shot in jail, and robbing her like that would be


    a shame?¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± ire Wilson Wilson said angrily, ¡°Dad, how can you say that?!¡±


    At this time, Jacob Wilson was thinking about Matilda all over his head. In addition, he drank some


    wine and was a little unrestrained.


    He didn¡¯t care about ine Ma, so he said indifferently: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a bit ugly, but Every sentence is the


    truth, one is impossible to rob money, and the other is impossible to rob sex, what danger can she


    have?¡±


    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t know your mother¡¯s temper?


    Who dares to provoke her? She yelled out of the window in themunity before us. The dogs in


    the wholemunity dare not bark. Are you afraid of her having trouble?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was speechless by Jacob Wilson¡¯s words, and then his nose shrugged slightly,


    and asked angrily, ¡°Dad! Did you go drinking just now?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 839


    Originally, ire Wilson Wilson hadn¡¯t seen Jacob Wilson drinking. But after she got closer, she


    suddenly smelled the smell of alcohol on his body, and suddenly became very angry!


    My father usually likes to drink some wine, she has absolutely no opinion, but the point is, he clearly


    said that she was going to the mahjong hall to find her mother. Why did hee back after


    drinking? !


    This¡­this proves that he didn¡¯t go to his mother at all, but¡­to drink!


    When Jacob Wilson heard ire Wilson Wilson asking himself about drinking, he hurriedly covered


    his mouth, stepped back, and exined in a panic: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I didn¡¯t drink!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just talking nonsense!¡± ire Wilson Wilson stomped angrily: ¡°I can smell the smell of


    alcohol on you!


    I didn¡¯t have it when I went out, I have it now! It must have been drinking in the middle!¡±


    As she said, she fixed her eyes on Jacob Wilson¡¯s cor, and found that there were a few oil spots,


    and her angry eyes were red: ¡°Mom has disappeared and no one can be found. Not only will you


    not look for her, but you will also eat and drink. , How happy you are!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said embarrassingly: ¡°Oh, me¡­Oh, I¡­I really don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson angrily said, ¡°Dad, do you think I can believe it?¡±


    Jacob Wilson knew there was no sophistry, so he could only look at Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Charlie


    Wade called me to go.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly winked at Charlie Wade, which meant a good son-inw,


    please help me carry this pot first.


    Charlie Wade is also very human, and without hesitation, he nodded and said: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,


    Dad is right, I really called him to drink.¡±


    In fact, Charlie Wade knew very well, anyway, he didn¡¯t drink any alcohol, Jacob Wilson drank dizzy,


    the more he said it was his own idea at this time, the less ire Wilson Wilson would believe it.


    re enough, ire Wilson Wilson stomped his foot and said angrily: ¡°Dad, at this time you are still


    throwing the pot to Charlie Wade! Can¡¯t you be a little manly?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said with a gloomy expression: ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t


    help it.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he quickly said: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really old, and I feel sleepy and ufortable


    after ten o¡¯clock. I will go back to my room and rest first.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson wanted to stop him, but he ran away without looking back.


    In desperation, ire Wilson Wilson looked at Charlie Wade again, and said: ¡°You too, I called you


    to ask you, and you said you were looking for a mahjong hall, but actually took my dad to eat and


    drink!¡±


    Charlie Wade coughed and said, ¡°The main dad said he was hungry and ufortable. I can¡¯t drag


    the old man hungry and run with me all over the street. In case of hypoglycemia and fainting, he


    might be vulnerable to danger.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t lie to me! Tell me the truth, can you tell me that you two are eating?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know how to answer at once, and felt that this matter was indeed not handled


    properly. The key is that Jacob Wilson could not be seen by ire Wilson Wilson. If he knew this


    was the case, I really didn¡¯t go to the barbecue.


    So he could only apologize sincerely: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife, I owe this matter to me. Dad said at the


    time that I didn¡¯t tell you, so I couldn¡¯t tell you on the phone.¡±


    Charlie Wade was not guilty at all when he said this.


    Anyway, the pot is tossed back and forth. Since the old husband is not here, it is natural to throw the


    pot to him.


    ire Wilson Wilson also believed Charlie Wade¡¯s words, thinking that it must be Dad¡¯s idea, and


    Charlie Wade was forced to be by his side and couldn¡¯t tell the truth to himself.


    Although her anger had subsided a bit, she still felt very wronged in her heart, so she sighed


    weakly, and said with some emotional breakdown: ¡°Charlie Wade, my mother is missing now, my


    dad doesn¡¯t care, neither will you, how would you let me find her by myself¡­If something happens


    to her, how will you let me live the rest of my life? I might not forgive myself until I die!¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedlyforted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, mom will definitely not


    have an ident.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 840


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t hear it at all, and waved his hand: ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to talk about


    this problem anymore, I will go back to the room and calm down.¡±


    After speaking, he stepped up the stairs.


    Seeing her disappearing at the corner of the stairs, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    It seems that ine Ma is really hard for her to deal with.


    Can¡¯t kill, nor let her evaporate from the world, after she has suffered enough, she still has to let her


    come back.


    However, it is also very troublesome to let here back. How can we make her shut up and not


    talk nonsense?


    Psychological hints?


    Not reliable!


    Because the side effect of psychological cues is that once this person starts to do things ording


    to his own cues, his own consciousness will be lost.


    Just like Kian, he implied that he had to add a meal every hour. When he added a meal, he was


    following his own psychological cues. At that time, he hadpletely forgotten himself and just


    wanted to eat. The more you eat, the better.


    However, once he was full and the psychological suggestion ended, he would regain his own


    consciousness. At that time, he was still him and Kian.


    So this is very embarrassing. If you give ine Ma a psychological hint that you can¡¯t talk


    nonsense, then this hint must always work.


    In that case, ine Ma is no longer ine Ma, she may be a lunatic, or a lunatic with no self-


    consciousness at all.


    So I have to make ine Ma willingly shut up, not mentioning anything about his bank card, this


    technical difficulty is really big enough.


    After ire Wilson Wilson left, in the huge living room, only Charlie Wade and Loreen who had not


    spoken were left.


    Loreen has been waiting for an opportunity to be alone with Charlie Wade, and finally waited, so


    she hurriedly said to him: ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t be angry with her, she didn¡¯t intend to be angry with


    you, but the aunt was missing.


    Now, she is really anxious¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t be angry with her, she is my wife after all.¡±


    Hearing this, Loreen¡¯s eyes shed with envy.


    She didn¡¯t understand that ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade were just married in a fake


    marriage. Why did Charlie Wade feel so passionate about her? Doesn¡¯t he know that this is just a


    scene?


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost.


    Regarding appearance, she asked herself if she was not much worse than ire Wilson Wilson.


    In terms of worth, she is also a child of the Thomas family of Eastcliff, much better than ire


    Wilson Wilson.


    Moreover, I have expressed my heart to him a long time ago. I really love him and I sincerely hope


    to be with him. But why does he guard the woman who doesn¡¯t love him like this?


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Charlie Wade with a grimace: ¡°Charlie Wade, you should


    know what I want for you, but do you really have no feeling for me?¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help being a little big head when she heard what she said, and said: ¡°Loreen,


    you are ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s best friend, and ire Wilson Wilson is my wife again, so I¡¯m


    naturally the same as ire Wilson Wilson. As a good friend, there are many good men in this


    world. You don¡¯t need to put your mind on me. I¡¯m already married.¡±


    Loreen¡¯s eyes were red, and tears came out. She stubbornly wiped away the tears and said: ¡°You


    are not married at all, but a scene. This scene has been acting for more than three years. It¡¯s going


    to be over! What will you do then?


    Are you standing alone on the stage and continue to perform?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her, smiled slightly, and reached out to wipe away the tears for her, but his


    expression was very firm and said: ¡°Believe me, this scene will never end!¡±

 Chapter 841-845

    Chapter 841-845


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 841


    Loreen felt the gentleness when Charlie Wade wiped away tears for herself, and at the same time,


    she listened to his firm emotional confession to ire Wilson Wilson, and her heart was extremely


    painful.


    She said with a hoarse voice: ¡°Charlie Wade, if ire Wilson Wilson really loves you, I will never do


    anything to disturb you, but you know that she was with you because of her promise to her


    grandfather, you think so Your feelings, do you insist on making sense by yourself?


    Why not let your own life and the beginning of your life be the same?¡±


    After that, she couldn¡¯t help sobbing and asked him, ¡°Which one is I inferior to ire Wilson


    Wilson? Tell me, I will try to catch up with her, don¡¯t refuse so fast, give me a chance?¡±


    Charlie Wade stood up and shook his head: ¡°Loreen, sometimes you don¡¯t understand the mind of a


    man. You are kind to me at first, just like you think I am kind to you. Just because of this, Enough for


    me to stay with her. As for whether she loves me or not, I am not in a hurry to figure it out.


    I still have a long time to understand, explore and even change bit by bit. Just like you did to me,


    even if I repeatedly tell you that I am married and have no interest in women other than ire


    Wilson Wilson, don¡¯t you still continue to confess to me?¡±


    Loreen understood at once. In fact, Charlie Wade treats ire Wilson Wilson just like she treats


    Charlie Wade. With that said, she immediately realized. However, after the realization, she was also


    ufortable.


    Just as Charlie Wade was unwilling to give up ire Wilson Wilson anyway, Loreen was also


    unwilling to give up Charlie Wade anyway.


    So she wiped her eyes, looked at Charlie Wade, and said stubbornly: ¡°You don¡¯t want to give up


    ire Wilson Wilson, and I am also unwilling to give up on you. Since you can wait for ire


    Wilson Wilson, then I can wait for you too! No matter how long you wait. It doesn¡¯t matter, I will wait


    forever!¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed: ¡°Well, since you have decided, I will respect your decision.¡±


    After all, Charlie Wade checked the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go back to the room and rest.¡±


    Loreen nodded lightly and said: ¡°You go back first, I want to sit down for a while.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum and stepped upstairs.


    After Charlie Wade left, Loreen sat on the sofa with mixed feelings.


    There were grievances, unwillingness, sadness, and obsession, all kinds of emotions popped up in


    her mind, making her entangled.


    Loreen felt that Charlie Wade might be the only man she would fall in love with wholeheartedly in


    her life.


    If she didn¡¯t get together with him, then she would never meet a man who made her feel so excited.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling sad when she thought that she might never get the man she loved the


    most.


    Is it because he is destined to miss Charlie Wade in this life? No, she doesn¡¯t believe it!


    She believes that God will not arbitrarily arrange a silent ending if he sends Charlie Wade to her


    side twice to let him save herself from danger.


    He will definitely arrange a perfect ending for himself, as long as he can stick to it with a sincere


    heart.


    Persevere, then persist until victory!


    ¡­¡­


    When Charlie Wade gently opened the door of the room, ire Wilson Wilson was standing alone


    on the balcony on the second floor.


    Her perfect figure looked hazy and enchanting in the moonlight, which made Charlie Wade¡¯s heart


    beat.


    It is true that ire Wilson Wilson is a good and filial girl, but it is her good energy that makes her


    insist on not divorcing.


    She is foolish and filial to ine Ma, but foolish and loyal to herself.


    That year, soon after the two got married, Mr. Wilson passed away.


    At that time, the entire Wilson family was persuading ire Wilson Wilson to divorce him.


    After all, the reason why ire Wilson Wilson married him at the beginning was because of the


    father¡¯s fate, and everyone else opposed it.


    Therefore, those people all hope that she can divorce him and marry the rich young master of a big


    family to change the fate of the entire Wilson family.


    However, she feels that marrying herself means marrying a chicken and a dog, marrying a dog and


    a dog. As long as she does not divorce her, she will never divorce herself. This is her loyalty to her


    marriage and her husband inw. Loyalty.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 842


    If ire Wilson Wilson hadn¡¯t relied on this stubborn ¡°stupidity¡±, she would have listened to


    persuasion and had enough.


    In that way, what kind of destiny would you be? Charlie Wade didn¡¯t dare to think. Before marrying


    ire Wilson Wilson, his life was very difficult.


    Because the orphanage does not ept adults, on his eighteenth birthday, Mrs. Lewis bought a


    birthday cake with her frugal money, celebrated his birthday, and sent him out of the orphanage with


    tears.


    At that moment, Charlie Wade once again became lonely and helpless in this world.


    Mrs. Lewis wanted to help him, she wanted to introduce him to work and provide him with living


    allowances, but he had no face to ask.


    He found a construction site alone, and moved bricks, sand, and cement with others at the age of


    18.


    He is not willing to rent a house, so he has been living in the prefabricated house on the


    construction site, eating the cheapest meals, and doing the most tiring, heaviest and dirtiest work.


    He only kept a small part of the money he earned to live, and the rest was donated to the


    orphanage.


    Because the orphanage still has many brothers and sisters who are just as helpless and lonely as


    themselves. They are still young and need more care and love.


    However, after all, the orphanage has limited funds and can ensure that they are fed and clothed,


    but it cannot guarantee that they eat well and wear well.


    Therefore, he spared no effort to donate the money he saved to his younger brothers and sisters to


    improve their lives, and even buy them textbooks for them to study hard.


    In the fourth year of working on the construction site, his construction team was employed by the


    Wilson family and began to work on a project for the Wilson family.


    At that time, Grandpa Wilson, who came to inspect the construction site, could tell at a nce that


    Charlie Wade and his grandfather looked almost exactly the same when they were young.


    And the reason Grandpa Wilson knew Charlie Wade¡¯s grandfather was because the Wilson family


    was the Wade family¡¯s servant a hundred years ago!


    From his grandfather¡¯s generation, Elder Wilson fled all the way to Eastcliff. When he was about to


    starve to death, the Wade family took them in.


    In order to repay their favor, they voluntarily sold themselves to the Wade family and started long-


    term jobs.


    At that time, the Wade family was already one of thergest families in the Forty-Nine Cities, and


    the head of the family was kind and kind to the servants, allowing them to marry, allowing them to


    have children, so that they could live and work in the Wade family.


    Elder Wilson¡¯s father was born and raised in the Wade family.


    Later, Elder Wilson¡¯s father became an adult, and he voluntarily sold himself to the Wade family and


    continued to work for the Wade family.


    Later, Elder Wilson was also born in the Wade family.


    Therefore, when he was a child and a young man, he was raised in the Wade family, and also


    worked as a servant in the Wade family.


    The Lord of the Wade family was about the same age as the old man Wilson, and the two had


    grown up together. Of course, there was a huge difference in status, so the old man Wilson knew


    him, but he didn¡¯t know the old man Wilson.


    After the war, the Wade family also prepared to move out to avoid the war, but couldn¡¯t take so


    many domestic servants, so they gave most of the domestic servants a generous settlement


    allowance and dismissed them.


    It was at that time that Elder Wilson returned to his hometown with the Wade family¡¯s settlement


    allowance.


    Therefore, when he saw Charlie Wade, he firmly believed that he must be a descendant of the


    Wade family.


    Therefore, after his repeated questioning, Charlie Wade revealed his life experience.


    At that time, Grandpa Wilson knelt directly on the ground and knocked three heads to Charlie


    Wade, saying that he was kneeling and thanking the Wade family for their kindness to the Wilson


    family.


    Then Lord Wilson took him back to the Wilson family and insisted on marrying his eldest


    granddaughter ire Wilson Wilson.


    At that time, the Lord Wilson didn¡¯t know if Charlie Wade, the young dragon, could even fly into the


    sky.


    But he felt that the descendants of the Wade family shouldn¡¯t spend their lives on the construction


    site.


    As the servants of the Wade family for generations, the Wilson family has the responsibility and


    obligation to take care of this young master Wade family who is living away and give him a stable


    home!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 843


    Looking back on the past, Charlie Wade was full of emotion. There are only two people in the


    Wilson family who really treated him well.


    One is Mr. Wilson, who has passed away, and the other is his wife, ire Wilson Wilson.


    Now, Father Wilson has also passed away, and the entire Wilson family is really good to him, and


    only ire Wilson Wilson is left.


    Seeing ire Wilson Wilson standing on the balcony with a sad face at this time, Charlie Wade


    slowly walked over, came to the balcony, and said to her: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you don¡¯t have to


    worry too much, mom will definitelye back safely.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson realized that he hade in. He nced back and said annoyedly: ¡°You don¡¯t


    really care about her, so of course you don¡¯t think she will have something to do. Even if she has


    something, you will not really. Sad.¡±


    Charlie Wade knew that she was still mad at herself, so he sighed, walked up to him, and


    comforted: ¡°My wife, I know you are worried that your mother will suffer and even be dangerous


    outside, but you don¡¯t think that her character, If she can suffer a bit, will it be good for her?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°I understand what you mean, but the key is that the loss must be within


    a controble category. If it rises to personal danger, everything will be uncontroble¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°Let¡¯s take a good rest first, and we will continue to go out to find


    tomorrow morning, okay?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hesitated for a moment, and nodded slightly, ¡°Go to bed first, and I will go to


    the police station to ask about the progress tomorrow. They said that if there is no one to be found


    tomorrow, they will send the missing information to the Blue Sky Rescue Team and ask them to


    help.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade hurriedly coaxed her and said, ¡°The Blue Sky Rescue Team can mobilize a


    strong social force. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to find someone toe out.¡±


    ¡°I hope¡­¡± ire Wilson Wilson said, turning around and walking back to the room.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly followed behind her, faintly excited.


    After all, tonight is a great day for me to be promoted, and finally I can sleep with my wife in bed!


    Even if it goes well, you can make up for the unfinished bridal chamber with your wife!


    With that in mind, Charlie Wade hurriedly followed into the house and was about to directly hug


    ire Wilson Wilson up and put it on the bed.


    As a result, he saw that ire Wilson Wilson hadn¡¯t gone to the bedside, and went directly to the


    closet to take out a set of bedding, and looked at Charlie Wade angrily. ire Wilson Wilson said:


    ¡°Here, you are still sleeping on the ground tonight!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°Good wife, didn¡¯t you say that you can already be promoted


    to one level? I have been stuck at this level for more than three years, so I should be promoted!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was ashamed and angry, and stomped his feet and said, ¡°That was what I said


    before. Now the situation has changed, so the upgrade will take a bit longer!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked depressed, ¡°When will it be dyed?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson angrily said, ¡°Slow down until momes home!¡±


    Charlie Wade was taken aback, and his expression immediately slumped.


    ine Ma, ine Ma, you are so lingering!


    Just thinking about it, ire Wilson Wilson was already lying on the bed and said angrily: ¡°You are


    not allowed to sneak up! Otherwise I will drive you to the bedroom on the first floor!¡±


    Charlie Wade had no choice but to say angrily: ¡°Okay, my wife, I won¡¯t upgrade yet, I¡¯ll talk about it


    when Momes back.¡±


    This night, Charlie Wade was quite depressed. At the same time, I was even more annoyed at


    ine Ma.


    This mother-inw, if she hadn¡¯t owed her hand to steal her ck card, things wouldn¡¯t be what it is


    now!


    If she were honest, she would definitely be sleeping in the big bedroom upstairs now, and he and


    ire Wilson Wilson would sleep on the same bed.


    It seems that this woman still owes repairs!


    When I look back, I have to say hello to Cameron Isaac and send a few people in to teach her a


    lesson! At least let her learn a lesson, and dare not steal other people¡¯s things and steal other


    people¡¯s bank cards to withdraw money from the bank in the future!


    ¡­¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 844


    In sharp contrast with Charlie Wade, Jacob Wilson upstairs.


    Jacob Wilson didn¡¯t fall asleep when he was excited this evening.


    He remembered his past with Matilda several times in his mind, thinking back and forth, and taste


    back and forth, the whole person has beenpletely immersed in it!


    The more she thought about Matilda, the more she looked forward to seeing her again.


    Early the next morning, Jacob Wilson, who hadn¡¯t slept the whole night, was rather vigorous, and


    his happy whole body was closed from ear to ear.


    He got up early to wash, and shaved his beard clean without leaving a single stubble. Then he


    combed his gray hair well, sprayed some styling spray, and then turned the box and the cab


    again and looked for it.


    Out of the high-end suit that I have been reluctant to wear.


    This suit was specially made in Hong Kong when the Wilson family was in its heyday. At that time,


    he was also the second son of the Wilson family. The old man didn¡¯t hesitate to give his pocket


    money, so he had a lot of face when he went out every day.


    Fortunately, Jacob Wilson¡¯s life is not good these years, so he didn¡¯t get lucky. This suit still fits well.


    After changing into his clothes, Jacob Wilson looked at himself in the mirror, showing a satisfied


    smile when he was ten years younger.


    Just as the so-called happy events are refreshing, the smile on Jacob Wilson¡¯s face is simply


    uncontroble!


    I believe that Matilda will not be disappointed when she sees him now!


    Thinking of this, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t wait to rush to the airport immediately to meet


    Matilda again.


    However, Matilda¡¯s nended at more than ten o¡¯clock, so it was still early, so he went


    downstairs and came to the restaurant.


    In the restaurant, ire Wilson Wilson and Loreen were sitting at the table drinking milk. Charlie


    Wade was still busy in the kitchen with fried eggs and bacon.


    Loreen was the first to see Jacob Wilson and was surprised and said: ¡°Wow! Uncle dressed so


    young today. Ah!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jacob Wilson smiled a little embarrassedly, and asked, ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    Loreen gave a thumbs up: ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson raised his head at this time and saw that his father was actually wearing his


    favorite suit. He was surprised and asked: ¡°Dad, what are you doing in this dress?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°I have something to do today. An old friend came back from abroad


    and wants to meet for a meal.¡±


    After that, Jacob Wilson said again: ¡°Oh yes, Charlie Wade is with me at noon. Don¡¯t go home for


    dinner, just order a meal at thepany.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± ire Wilson Wilson said with some dissatisfaction: ¡°Mom is still missing! I still expect you


    and Charlie Wade to go out with me today to find someone. Why are you still making an


    appointment with your old ssmates for dinner?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said, ¡°Then everyone is here, I can¡¯t help but meet up, right?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said angrily, ¡°But my mother is missing! Shouldn¡¯t you worry about her first? At


    this time, you are still in the mood to go to an appointment. Are you and your mother a couple?¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a couple.¡±


    After that, I added another sentence: ¡°But I¡¯m separated.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was angrily speechless. Dad was dressed so formal at this time, and even his


    hairstyle was deliberately adjusted. It must have been a meeting with a female ssmate.


    Moreover, Dad said that the other party came back from abroad, and that is probably the first love


    his mother said!


    She felt angry when she thought that her mother was still missing but her father was dressed up


    and going to eat with his first love.


    Jacob Wilson said seriously at this time: ¡°Your mother can find it anytime, but I have already made


    an appointment with someone for this dinner. I can¡¯t break the appointment. I will find it together


    after dinner. I will find it with Charlie Wade!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°Go by yourself, Charlie Wade will follow me to find!¡±


    ¡°How can I do that!¡± Jacob Wilson said hurriedly, ¡°I can¡¯t go alone with my son. How inappropriate?


    Or you let Charlie Wade go to your mother, and you go with me!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 845


    When he heard that his father asked him to meet his first love, ire Wilson Wilson refused almost


    without hesitation: ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Jacob Wilson opened his hand: ¡°Then don¡¯t stop Charlie Wade from following me, anyway, one of


    you must follow me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± ire Wilson Wilson was furious and asked: ¡°It is more important to eat with your old


    ssmates, or to find your mother is more important. Dad, don¡¯t you know it clearly?¡±


    Jacob Wilson blurted out: ¡°It is clear, of course it is more important to eat with old ssmates!¡±


    ¡°you¡­¡­¡±


    Although ire Wilson Wilson had always had a good temper, he was really going to be blown up


    at this time.


    Jacob Wilson said indifferently at this time: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you have to understand one


    thing, this world does not revolve around your mother. There are four people in this family. Your


    mother and I have our own needs. You can revolve around your mother, but you can¡¯t force me or


    force Charlie Wade to revolve around your mother.


    We don¡¯t have anything to live on? We don¡¯t have any needs ourselves?¡±


    Speaking of this, Jacob Wilson continued with a little excitement: ¡°Could it be that if your mother


    can¡¯t find it back one day, I can¡¯t do other things a day, so I can only go out to find her?


    Then if she can¡¯t find it back forever, then I don¡¯t have to Besides, I will find her to die in the second


    half of my life? If this is the case, then I would rather run away from home. Why should I do this?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was speechless.


    Although she knew that what her father was talking about was false, she still had to admit that there


    was some truth in this statement.


    Dad has been suppressed by his mother for so many years, and now his mother has suddenly


    disappeared. For him, it should be a kind of relief, but also a kind of release.


    In desperation, she could onlypromise and said: ¡°You want to party with ssmates, I have no


    objection, but after the meeting, you have to help me find my mother¡¯s whereabouts!¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡± Jacob Wilson agreed repeatedly, and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will go all out


    at that time.¡±


    Charlie Wade came out carrying fried eggs and bacon. He saw Jacob Wilson dressed up and said


    in surprise: ¡°Oh, dad, you are handsome today.¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled happily, and said happily, ¡°How about it, can you tell it?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s so good.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson rubbed his temples and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°You apany your dad to


    see his old ssmates at noon. After dinner, you will quickly go to a ce like Mahjong Hall to find


    out if anyone sees you. Mom.¡±


    Charlie Wade immediately agreed and said, ¡°Good wife, I will go with Dad after dinner with Dad.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, breakfast was also started in the detention center.


    ine Ma slept in the toilet all night. She was trembling all over. She was hungry and almost


    fainted. She was looking forward to eating breakfast to add something, otherwise she would really


    be hungry and faint.


    The two people who took the meal quickly brought back a stic basket. Everyone went to take the


    meal. ine Ma didn¡¯t dare to take it directly. Instead, she walked up to Gena and asked pitifully,


    ¡°Sister Gena, can I have a bite?


    I haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day and night¡­¡±


    Gena frowned while drinking porridge and steamed buns, and asked her, ¡°What does it have to do


    with me whether you eat or not? Am I not letting you eat it?¡±


    ine Ma said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will hit me again after I eat¡­¡±


    Gena sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s good if you know it. If you want to eat, you can eat whatever you want.


    If you are full, you can get beaten up.¡±

 Chapter 846-850

    Chapter 846-850


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 846


    ine Ma knew this was a threat. As long as she eats by herself, even as long as she reaches out


    to get the meal, she will probably suffer a meal.


    So she cried and pleaded: ¡°Sister, you beat, scolded, scolded, and punished yesterday. Please be


    merciful and forgive me¡­¡±


    Gena raised his eyebrows and asked: ¡°I can spare you, but who can bring my dead mother back to


    life? Do you know how miserable it was when she drank pesticides and finallyy in the hospital


    bed with breathless and suffocated breath? ?¡±


    ine Ma burst into tears and said: ¡°Sister I know you are a filial daughter, but I haven¡¯t harmed


    your mother¡­¡±


    Gena angrily said: ¡°You still talk nonsense with me? I tell you, my mother was killed by an unfilial


    daughter-inw, so I feel sick when I see someone like you!


    You should be d that it is not an ancient society, otherwise My Lady chopped you out for the sky!¡±


    Lady Wilson hummed triumphantly: ¡°Gena, you are so right! This kind of woman was supposed to


    be immersed in a pig cage in ancient times! It is the kind of bamboo cage, put her in it, and then fall


    Put on a few big rocks and throw them into the river to drown her directly!¡±


    ine Ma was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to say anything, nor did she dared to eat. She


    could only bow her head and stand in front of Gena, like a kid who made a mistake.


    Gena drank herst mouthful of porridge, and used thest piece of steamed bread to turn around


    in the porridge bowl, dipped all the remaining rice fat in the porridge bowl, and ate it in one bite.


    Afterwards, she said intently: ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t seem to be full.¡±


    At this time, a female prisoner pointed to the stic basket and said, ¡°Sister Gena, isn¡¯t there still


    one portion left in there? You can eat that portion too!¡±


    Gena deliberately looked at ine Ma with a smile, and asked with a grin: ¡°Oh ine Ma, I have


    breakfast for you, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Noments, noments!¡± How can ine Ma dare to say nothing? Can only nod like garlic.


    Gena smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I am a person who exercises a lot, so I have a lot of appetite. It


    took a lot of physical energy to beat you yesterday, and I really need to make up for it today.¡±


    With that, she walked to the stic basket and took out the lunch box inside. After opening it, she


    held the buns in one hand and the lunch box in the other for porridge.


    Because she deliberately wanted to torture ine Ma, she drank porridge and sucked very loudly,


    making ine Ma¡¯s gluttonous legs soft and her stomach twitching.


    Gena ate up all the steamed buns and drank almost one third of the porridge. Then she shook her


    hand deliberately and threw the lunch box to the ground, and the porridge was immediately spilled.


    Gena sighed and said annoyedly: ¡°Why is it spilled?


    It¡¯s a waste¡­¡±


    As she said, she waved to ine Ma and said, ¡°Go to the toilet and get a mop, and mop this piece


    clean.¡±


    ine Ma has never cherished food in her entire life, and she has not even finished a bowl of rice


    cleanly, but now looking at the pool of rice porridge on the ground, she feels very distressed.


    Seeing her eyes fixed on the rice porridge on the ground, Gena smiled and said, ¡°ine Ma, if you


    are hungry, you can also kneel on the ground and lick the porridge.¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she felt wronged and wanted to die.


    Kneeling on the ground and licking porridge? How dirty this ground is! Countless people have


    stepped on it. The mop that mopped the floor in the toilet is already ck. Now that I let myself lick


    the porridge spilled on the floor, how can I stand it?


    You can¡¯t lick it even if you starve to death!


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯d better mop it clean.¡±


    Gena sneered: ¡°Whatever you do, but you will lick it sooner orter. If you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s just


    wait and see!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 847


    A little more than eight o¡¯clock, Charlie Wade drove the car and went out with the old man who


    burned the bag.


    There were still more than two hours before the nended, but Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t wait.


    After the Thompson First, he hurriedly asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Good son-inw, do you know where


    the flowers are sold? I want to buy a bunch of roses to take with him.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Dad, people still bring their son. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to send roses in


    front of his son, right?¡±


    Jacob Wilson thought for a while, nodded and said, ¡°You are right, then let me be given a bunch of


    ordinary flowers.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I know there is a flower shop, not far away, let¡¯s go buy flowers first.¡±


    When he arrived at the flower shop, Charlie Wade spent five hundred Dor and asked the


    shopkeeper to help with a bouquet of flowers that symbolized friendship, and then he took Jacob


    Wilson back to the car.


    Holding the bouquet of flowers, Jacob Wilson was very excited, and said with a smile: ¡°This boss is


    good at craftsmanship. This flower looks very impressive! I believe Matilda will like it!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, and said to his heart that Jacob Wilson is a typical second spring glow.


    If this Matilda is interesting to him, maybe the two can get together.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade felt a little sympathetic to the old man.


    No way, for the sake of my wife, I must not let ine Ma evaporate from the world. Therefore,


    although the old man can happily meet the old lover now, but after a few days ine Ma is


    released, his hard life will be again it has started.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    If ine Ma knows that Matilda is back, he still doesn¡¯t know how to make trouble, then Jacob


    Wilson¡¯s life will probably be more sad than before.


    But naturally, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t tell his dad. After all, he is in the most exciting time now, so let


    him enjoy the feeling of freedom and the breath of his first girlfriend before ine Maes out!


    At this time, Jacob Wilson asked again: ¡°Oh yes Charlie Wade, have you booked a ce in


    Shangri-La?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s booked.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I will satisfy you and Matilda


    today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± Jacob Wilson breathed a sigh of relief. He held the flower and looked at it


    again.


    He approached the only rose in the bouquet and smelled it, and sighed, ¡°Scent! It¡¯s so refreshing!¡±


    After finishing speaking, I couldn¡¯t help humming an old song: ¡°Rose rose, I love you; rose rose,


    love is heavy¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and sighed secretly. He didn¡¯t expect that afterst night, he would be


    quite depressed¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After driving to the airport, the two arrived at the arrival hall of the airport. Jacob Wilson kept staring


    at the arrival screen at the airport. After searching for a long time, he finally found Matilda¡¯s flight.


    The expectednding time of the flight is 10:20, and there is one hour left, and the other party is


    returning from abroad, there must be an entry process, so it is estimated that it will be 11 o¡¯clock


    when shees out.


    Jacob Wilson was very excited and didn¡¯t feel tired. He stood for more than an hour after standing.


    Five minutes before eleven o¡¯clock, a group of people came out from the exit. Jacob Wilson was


    holding flowers looking forward to it.


    Suddenly he saw a middle-aged woman wearing a ck dress, and immediately waved to her


    excitedly: ¡°Matilda! ¡°


    When the other party saw him, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he said with surprise on


    his face: ¡°Oh my God, Jacob Wilson!¡±


    After all, walk a few steps quickly and walk towards Jacob Wilson.


    Charlie Wade also became interested, and hurriedly wanted to see what Jacob Wilson, his first love,


    looked like.


    So he took a look, and he was shocked!


    Matilda is said to be the same year as Jacob Wilson, and both are 48 years old, but Matilda doesn¡¯t


    look like a 48-year-old woman at all!


    She is tall and slender, and her skin is well maintained. She wears a long ck one-piece dress,


    which looks like a goddess, and her hair is very dignified.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 848


    As for the appearance, it is even more impable, beautiful and generous, and it has a bookish


    breath from the previous generation of intellectuals.


    Among the stars of this age group, there is an actress named Kelly Hu. She is regarded as one of


    the most beautiful and charming women among the stars of this age group, but Matilda is even


    more beautiful than Kelly Hu!


    Kelly Hu is in her early 50s and she is still charming, and Matilda¡¯s actual age is three years


    younger than Kelly Hu, and she seems to be more than six or seven years younger than her!


    This is an aunt who is nearly fifty years old!


    This is an eldest sister who is less than 40 years old in her thirties!


    Charlie Wade was stunned. He really didn¡¯t expect that Jacob Wilson¡¯s first love was such an


    impable super middle-aged beauty. It can be imagined that she must be very beautiful when she


    was young!


    God!


    Charlie Wade is a little envious of Jacob Wilson, this wimpy old man, how can He actually fall in


    love with such a super beauty back then!


    At the same time, Charlie Wade also sympathized with Jacob Wilson more!


    Because of ine Ma, he has lost such a majestic beauty, this is simply picking up a grain of


    sesame seeds and losing ten acres of watermelonnd!


    At this moment, Jacob Wilson looked at Matilda, who was still beautiful in front of him, and felt even


    more sympathetic to her than Charlie Wade!


    Why is there no trace of too much time on Matilda¡¯s face after more than 20 years?


    Why is she still so beautiful that she can¡¯t breathe after more than twenty years?


    Why is it that more than 20 years have passed, her shallow smile and faint dimples are still so high,


    so that she can¡¯t move her legs just by looking at it?


    At this time, Matilda walked to Jacob Wilson quickly. After standing still, staring at him, she smiled


    gently: ¡°Jacob Wilson, I really didn¡¯t expect it, we haven¡¯t seen you in more than 20 years!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was a little nervous. He was a little helpless and said, ¡°That, yeah, Matilda, I didn¡¯t


    expect it to be¡­ for so many years!¡±


    When Charlie Wade saw that the old man was still holding the flowers when he was talking to


    Matilda, he forgot to give them to them, and hurriedly reminded him behind him: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t hold the


    flowers all the time, give them to them!¡±


    Jacob Wilson came back to his senses, and hurriedly handed the flower to Matilda, and said


    nervously, ¡°Matilda, this¡­this flower is for you. Wee back to Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Matilda took the flowers with joy, took a deep look at Jacob Wilson, and said, ¡°Jacob Wilson, thank


    you!¡±


    There was no flower in Jacob Wilson¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t know where to put his hands at once, so he


    rubbed awkwardly and smiled stiffly: ¡°Matilda, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, why


    are you polite to me¡­ ..¡±


    At this time, a tall and handsome young man with blond hair came over with his luggage from


    behind.


    This blond young man has white skin, no different from white people in Europe and America, but his


    eye pupils are ck, and his facial features are somewhat Asian in style, and he looks a bit like


    Matilda. He looks like a mixed race.


    He walked up to Matilda and yelled with a smile, ¡°Mom, is this your college ssmate?¡±


    Matilda hurriedly pulled him and introduced Jacob Wilson, ¡°Jacob Wilson, let me introduce to you.


    This is my son, Paul.¡±


    Jacob Wilson took the initiative to stretch out his hand and smiled: ¡°Oh, Paul, hello! You speak


    Chinese really well!¡±


    Paulughed and said, ¡°Uncle is polite. Although I am an American citizen and my father is also


    American, I still have half Chinese blood. My mother taught me to speak Chinese since I was a child


    and never let me ck off.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded and quickly introduced Charlie Wade, saying: ¡°Matilda, Paul, I will introduce


    you to you, this is my son-inw, Charlie Wade Wade!¡±


    Paul took the initiative to stretch out his hand to Charlie Wade, smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 849


    Paul¡¯s Chinese is indeed very good. When he closed his eyes and listened, he couldn¡¯t tell that it


    was an American. Charlie Wade was also very surprised. So he shook hands with him and said with


    admiration, ¡°Mr. Paul¡¯s Chinese is really impable. .¡±


    Paul smiled humbly, and said, ¡°Mr. Wade has been awarded!¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°By the way, Matilda, I have booked a box at Shangri-La Hotel. Let¡¯s go


    to have a meal first, and pick up the dust for you and your son!¡±


    Matilda smiled and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Jacob Wilson and son-inw, who came to pick us


    up from afar and invited us to dinner¡­¡±


    ¡°It should be!¡± Jacob Wilson smiled awkwardly, and couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°It just so happened that we


    were driving here, let¡¯s go directly!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Matilda nodded, and then said to Paul: ¡°Son, tell your driver, we won¡¯t take thepany car,


    let¡¯s take your Uncle Wilson¡¯s car.¡±


    Paul smiled and said, ¡°Okay mom, I¡¯ll call the driver and ask him to send the luggage to the hotel


    room first.¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    Paul politely said to Jacob Wilson and Charlie Wade: ¡°Uncle Wilson, Charlie Wade, wait for me first,


    I¡¯ll make a call, sorry!¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, Paul, look at your child, you are too polite, you don¡¯t need to be so


    polite with your uncle.¡±


    Paul smiled and said, ¡°It should be.¡±


    After speaking, he took out his mobile phone and walked aside to make a call.


    Jacob Wilson then asked Matilda curiously: ¡°Matilda, you and your son returned to China, and did


    you arrange a driver in China?¡±


    Matilda nodded and said: ¡°After Paul¡¯s father passed away, didn¡¯t I always want to return to the


    country to settle, but his father left apany. Paul said that he can¡¯t throw away his father¡¯s life¡¯s


    hard work, so he began to gradually start business six months ago. The transfer to China is here.¡±


    Jacob Wilson asked in surprise: ¡°Did you transfer all the industries to China first?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Matilda said: ¡°But I don¡¯t participate much in these things, it is Paul taking care of it.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded lightly, feeling a little inferior in his heart.


    Matilda and her son returned to settle in China, and even transferred the business. An enterprise


    worth such a lot of trouble is probably not small in scale. From this point of view, Matilda¡¯s current


    economic strength is very strong.


    In contrast, I am a little embarrassed. After all, the Wilson family is now down, and he has no source


    of ie. It can even be described as penniless. The only one who can do it is Thompson First.


    The vi is now, but this vi is still owned by Charlie Wade.


    Thinking of this, Jacob Wilson felt a little bored.


    Given her current situation, would Matilda look down on him?


    It¡¯s been half a lifetime, and most middle-aged people have at least a certain career, industry and


    family business, but they still have nothing to do now, which is too shameful!


    Charlie Wade also saw that Jacob Wilson¡¯s expression was a little upset, knowing that he must


    think that Matilda is too good, and he is not worthy of others, but he did not break it either.


    At this time, Paul finished the call and said with a smile: ¡°Mom, Uncle Wilson, and Brother Charlie


    Wade, I have already told the driver, let¡¯s go out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    The four people went out of the airport together. A brand new Rolls-Royce Phantom stopped in front


    of them. A foreigner got out of the car and respectfully said to Paul in English: ¡°Hello, general


    manager!¡±


    Paul nodded slightly.


    The foreigner driver said to Matilda, ¡°Hello, Chairman.¡±


    Matilda nodded and smiled, and said, ¡°Mike, you help me deliver my luggage to Shangri-La, and


    directly ask the front desk to send the luggage to my and Mike¡¯s rooms.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 850


    The foreigner driver nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Okay chairman, I will go now!¡±


    Then, he opened the trunk of the Rolls-Royce Phantom, took all the suitcases in Paul¡¯s hand, and


    stuffed them into the trunk.


    After doing this, he asked Matilda again: ¡°Chairman, don¡¯t you and the general manager go in this


    car?¡±


    Matilda nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take my old ssmate¡¯s car and go, you can go first.¡±


    Jacob Wilson looked at the brand new and luxurious Rolls Royce, feeling particrly uneasy.


    He can see the value of this car.


    The bare car costs eight or nine million, and this car is equipped with a pure gold little golden man


    logo, and it costs more than two hundred thousand!


    Therefore, Jacob Wilson felt even more inferior.


    He couldn¡¯t help but said to Matilda, ¡°Oh, Matilda, you should take this Rolls Royce over there. My


    car is not up to grade. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t get used to it and you will be wronged again.¡±


    Matilda said seriously: ¡°Jacob Wilson, we have known each other for so many years, do you think I


    am the kind of person who loves vanity?¡±


    Jacob Wilson was suddenly embarrassed.


    He hesitated and said: ¡°My car is just an ordinary BMW 5 series. I¡¯m afraid I will wrong you¡­¡±


    Matilda was a little angry, and said, ¡°Jacob Wilson, why do you care about these things so much


    now? Rolls-Royce and BMW 5 series are also scared, even if it is still the kind of 28-year-old bicycle


    popr among your male students.


    Are they all a means of transportation? Don¡¯t talk about the BMW 5 Series, even if you are riding a


    big 28 to pick me up today, I am willing to ride.¡±


    As he said, Matilda said with a smile, ¡°But I guess it¡¯s a bit hard for you to ride a bicycle at your age


    now?¡±


    When Matilda said this, Jacob Wilson felt a lot morefortable.


    He was really afraid that Matilda was used to being a Rolls-Royce and would feel a little


    ufortable when sitting in his BMW fifth series. If it made her feel ufortable, he would have


    trouble with her face.


    However, Paul suddenly said to Matilda in English in a low voice at this time: ¡°Mom, maybe you


    should take this car. Thefort of the BMW 5 Series is very poor, I am afraid you can¡¯t adapt.¡±


    Matilda waved her hand, and also whispered: ¡°When you see my old ssmates in the future, don¡¯t


    drive this public car.


    Ask if yourpany has the mostmonmercial car, like the Buick gl8 two or three. A


    hundred thousand cars, I don¡¯t want toe back after more than 20 years, to make everyone feel


    too distant.¡±


    Paul reluctantly said: ¡°Thepany really doesn¡¯t have such a cheap car. The mostmon


    commercial vehicles are Toyota Elfa with more than one million Dor¡­¡±


    Matilda said: ¡°Then just buy a car worth two or three hundred thousand Dor.¡±


    Paul had no choice but to nod his head and said, ¡°Well, since you have ordered everything, then I


    will arrange it.¡±


    After speaking, he stepped to the driver and told him: ¡°Go back and buy a Buick gl8.¡±


    The driver was taken aback for a moment and said, ¡°General Manager, ourpany doesn¡¯t have


    such a low-end car.¡±


    Paul said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just go buy one ande back.¡±


    ¡°it is good.¡±


    Because Charlie Wade¡¯s physical fitness far exceeds that of ordinary people, he couldn¡¯t help but


    admire Matilda very much when he heard the whispers among them.


    This aunt is not only beautiful and extraordinary, but more importantly, her emotional intelligence is


    too high.


    Such a woman, for a middle-aged man, is even more goddess than the goddess of his dreams.


    He can even have a foreboding that Jacob Wilson, the old man, should soon bepletely fallen¡­

 Chapter 851-855

    Chapter 851-855


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 851


    The driver drove the Rolls-Royce Phantom away, and Charlie Wade also drove the fifth-series BMW


    of the old man.


    As soon as the car stopped in front of the three people, the old man hurriedly opened the rear door,


    and the gentleman said to Matilda: ¡°Matilda, please first!¡±


    Matilda nodded and smiled, bending down and getting into the car.


    Immediately afterwards, Paul seemed to go to sit with his mother in the back row on the other side,


    but Jacob Wilson said to him: ¡°Oh, Paul, you and Charlie Wade are both young people. You should


    have many topics inmon.


    Let¡¯s have a good chat with him while driving!¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for Paul¡¯s promise, he already came to the back door on the other


    side, opened the car door and sat in.


    Paul had no choice but to get into the co-pilot.


    Charlie Wade drove toward the city, and Jacob Wilson in the back row said to Matilda with a little


    embarrassment: ¡°Oh, Matilda, this car is a bit crude, and I hope you don¡¯t mind too much.¡±


    Matilda said helplessly: ¡°Jacob Wilson, I have already told you, I don¡¯t care about these things, so


    you don¡¯t have to mention them all the time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Jacob Wilsonplimented: ¡°I don¡¯t mean you care, I just feel that this car is not worthy


    of your temperament. Look at how you look like a fifty-year-old middle-aged and elderly person. It¡¯s


    less than forty! A woman with temperament like you should ride in a top luxury car like a Rolls-


    Royce.¡±


    When Matilda heard himplimenting herself, her face flushed slightly, and she smiled and said,


    ¡°After so many years, you still speak so well.¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled and said, ¡°What I said is all from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Matilda nodded and asked him, ¡°By the way, how are you doing for so many years?¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed and said angrily: ¡°I have done it, that is, to be honest, after graduating from


    university, I have not been so happy.¡±


    Matilda asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you and ine Ma unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Happiness?¡± Jacob Wilson gave a wry smile and eximed: ¡°I have never had these two words


    with her for more than 20 years.¡±


    Seeing Jacob Wilson¡¯s wry smile, there was an inexhaustible pain, and a distress and regret shed


    in Matilda¡¯s beautiful eyes.


    She remembered the thing that she could not forget the eve of college graduation.


    That day, my roommate ran back, crying and said to himself that his boyfriend took her for the first


    time after drinking.


    I suddenly felt a bolt from the blue sky, and the whole person was on the verge of copse.


    At that time, she had already started happily nning the route after graduation. The family


    arranged for herself and her boyfriend to go abroad for further study, so that the two could stay and


    fly together, and at the same time, they could get a higher diploma together ande back together


    later.


    Serve the country and be a pir of the country.


    But who would have thought that suddenly, such a disintegrating thing would happen.


    At that time, my roommate was still crying and confessing in front of me, saying that she was sorry


    for herself and that her boyfriend was too drunk and didn¡¯t know, I hope I don¡¯t mind or tell others.


    But how can I not mind?


    My boyfriend is sleeping with his roommate, how could I not care?


    Especially his own character, he is born to emphasize feelings rather than interests. For the one he


    loves, he can be wronged by heaven, but he must never allow his beloved to betray him or have


    any ws in his rtionship. .


    Therefore, she could not ept such a thing, so she chose to quit, and left Aurouss Hilll and China


    sadly.


    Even after going abroad, she was even more shocked when she learned that her ex-boyfriend had


    married that roommate.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 852


    At that time, it happened that an American boy was madly pursuing her, so out of anger, and out of


    wanting to forget the past as soon as possible, she agreed to the other party¡¯s pursuit.


    As a result, the two quickly married, got married, and soon had children.


    That American boy was very kind to her and cared for her for a lifetime, but she has been unable to


    forget her ex-boyfriend for more than 20 years.


    When she looked back at that period of history, she realized that she had been deliberate and


    fooled by others.


    My roommate didn¡¯te to me to confess at all, nor did she really hope that she would not mind


    this. She just hoped that she would mind, that she couldn¡¯t let it go, and she wanted to take the


    initiative to quit, and then handed her ex-boyfriend to her.


    But the oneself back then was still too young, too proud, too focused on the principles of life and the


    purity of feelings, so she gave up her beloved man. Right in the arms of that roommate.


    Because of Jacob Wilson¡¯s unforgettable heart, Matilda¡¯s married life was actually very painful.


    Her husband loves her very much, and she has fulfilled the responsibilities and obligations of a


    good wife, never betrayed him, took good care of her family and children, and even helped him a lot


    in his career.


    However, deep in her heart, she knew that this was just a life of supporting and respecting him.


    Although she thanked him very much, respected him, cared for him and even loved him, she did not


    love him.


    The marriage without lovested for more than 20 years, and her husband died because of cancer.


    Matilda took care of her husband wholeheartedly until he was buried.


    After her husband was buried, Matilda¡¯s heart suddenly became empty.


    At this time, she realized that she hadpletely fulfilled all her obligations to her husband as a


    wife.


    Virtuous, loyal, caring for the family, passing on from generation to generation, she goes all out at


    every point.


    However, after her husband died, she suddenly realized that her life should be lived for herself


    once.


    So, she resolutely prepared to return home.


    And what she wanted to see most when she returned to China was Jacob Wilson, who was


    impulsive and handed over to ine Ma.


    However, she really did not expect that Jacob Wilson and ine Ma would be so unhappy.


    In the words of Jacob Wilson, I haven¡¯t felt happiness in more than 20 years, so how much torment


    in these days?


    Although I haven¡¯t felt true love for more than 20 years, but fortunately, my husband treats myself


    very well, even if there is no love, at least he is still very happy.


    Jacob Wilson was also very mncholy at this time.


    For more than twenty years, he has been regretting that he had drunk too much that night.


    For more than 20 years, he has never loved ine Ma, nor has he felt the happiness of his family.


    He has been obsessed with Matilda for more than 20 years, and it is more than 20 years since he


    saw Matilda again and her scorching demeanor. His heart is full of regret.


    I should have been with this perfect, humble, intellectual and understanding woman for half of my


    life.


    But why, I just missed her and came together with a shrew like ine Ma?


    At this moment, Jacob Wilson felt that what he had missed was the whole world!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 853


    Jacob Wilson recalled this in his heart, his eyes flushed, and two lines of tears could not help but


    flow out.


    The main reason is that the current Matilda is too perfect. Even if Charlie Wade saw it, he felt that


    he was more than 100,000 times stronger than ine Ma, and Jacob Wilson spent more than 20


    years with a b*tch who only had one in 100,000 of his ex-girlfriend. , Now that he looks at Matilda


    and thinks about it again, can he feel ufortable in his heart?


    When Matilda saw Jacob Wilson¡¯s tears, she felt even more ufortable.


    She also regretted. Regret shouldn¡¯t leave him on impulse. In the past twenty years, he has not


    been happy and he has no love. Both people suffered the same torture.


    Since this is the case, why did you separate in the first ce? He knew that he couldn¡¯t like ine


    Ma. He knew that he must havepletely lost consciousness before being taken advantage of by


    ine Ma. I even knew in the subconscious that ine Ma was behind the scenes.


    However, I couldn¡¯t help that arrogance at the time. The results of it? For more than 20 years, the


    two people have no real happiness.


    Thinking of this, Matilda felt very ufortable.


    She quietly took out a pack of tissues from her bag, took out one, and stuffed it into Jacob Wilson¡¯s


    hand.


    Jacob Wilson originally turned his face to the window, not wanting Matilda to see her tears, but


    suddenly he was stuffed with a tissue in his hand.


    He hurriedly looked at Matilda on the side, only to find that her eyes were also choked. Tears, tears


    gleaming.


    At this moment, Jacob Wilson asked herself in her heart, does Matilda still have feelings for him? !


    If she really still has feelings for him, can he reconnect with her? !


    Thinking of this, when he was excited, he suddenly became nervous again.


    He was nervous, where did ine Ma go, and will shee back?


    If she didn¡¯te back, how nice she would be!


    You can pursue Matilda wholeheartedly!


    I am already fifty years old, and if I don¡¯t pursue my true love, I will never have love for my life!


    But what if ine Maes back¡­


    If that b*tch knew that Matilda was back, she would be crazy! She will definitely stare at her, and will


    never let herself have the opportunity to meet or contact Matilda!


    More importantly, once ine Ma sees Matilda now, she will definitely be stimted.


    Because now Matilda is much more beautiful than ine Ma, and more temperamental than her,


    more educated than her, richer than her, and more cultivated than her, every ce is much better


    than her.


    Sopared to her, ine Ma is just a mess of stinky shit.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 854


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help begging to heaven in his heart, hoping that ine Ma would nevere


    back. She had harmed him for more than 20 years, so she should give him some freedom. After all,


    it was really not easy to bear her for more than 20 years.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If ine Ma neveres back, then he believes that he must have the opportunity to continue to


    be with Matilda and to continue his rtionship.


    Moreover, he thinks that Matilda¡¯s son is still a very nice person, and he should be able to ept


    himself as his stepdad.


    And his daughter ire Wilson Wilson is also a more sensible and filial girl.


    If her mother is indeed missing, she would not object to her search for her second spring without


    gambling. After all, it is impossible for her to live alone after ine Ma disappeared.


    The only thing he worried about now was whether ine Ma, a woman, would return.


    So he can only pray to God.


    And he didn¡¯t know at this moment. It is not God that can decide all of this, but his son-inw,


    Charlie Wade.


    ¡­¡­


    After Charlie Wade drove to Shangri-La, the hotel staff immediately stepped forward and opened


    the door.


    He handed the car to the waiter who parked the car, and then said to his father-inw and his first


    love, Matilda, mother and son: ¡°Shangri-La is considered to be a rtively good hotel in Aurouss


    Hilll. The local cuisine is the best.


    It¡¯s delicious. I¡¯ve already booked a good box here, but I don¡¯t know if it fits the taste of the second


    person.¡±


    Matilda hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade, you are really too polite. I don¡¯t have any requirements


    for food, and I¡¯m honest, after leaving Aurouss Hilll for so many years, I still want to try our Aurouss


    Hilll. The vor!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Then you came to Shangri-La, it really didn¡¯te wrong.¡±


    After all, he was next to Paul: ¡°Mr. Paul, I don¡¯t know how you feel about Chinese dining? Are you


    still used to eating?¡±


    Paul smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t forget that I am also half Chinese, and to be honest, I prefer


    Chinese food to those fast food and western food in the United States.¡±


    As he said, Paul hurriedly said: ¡°By the way, let me tell you, my mother cooks very well. She is the


    best Chinese chef I have ever seen. She has great cooking skills.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Aunt Matilda to look so beautiful, have


    such a good temperament, and cook deliciously.¡±


    Matilda said modestly: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this kid¡¯s nonsense, he brags too much for me.¡±


    Jacob Wilson could not help but sigh at the side at this time: ¡°When we were going to school


    together, you always said to cook for me, but at that time everyone was living on campus, and there


    was never a very suitable opportunity.


    More than 20 years have passed. Now, to be honest, I haven¡¯t eaten this meal yet¡­¡±


    Matilda smiled and said seriously: ¡°Then if I have the opportunity, I can cook for you to taste. But I


    can put the shame on the front.


    My cooking is not as delicious as Paul said. If you are disappointed then If you do, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he became excited, and blurted out, ¡°Really? When will you have


    time?¡±


    After that, Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°If you have time, we can make an appointment at my


    house! What kind of dishes you will do, or what you want to do, tell me directly.


    I will buy and make all the ingredients in advance. Everything is prepared, and then you and Paul


    come to the house, you just cook, I¡¯ll help you, let the children just eat.¡±


    Matilda said with some embarrassment: ¡°Is this appropriate? ine Ma shouldn¡¯t want to see me,


    right?¡±


    In yesterday¡¯s phone call, Jacob Wilson told Matilda that he and ine Ma had broken up and had


    separated, but there was no specific reason for that, and he did not say that ine Ma is now


    missing.


    Therefore, Matilda thought that the two had just separated bedrooms, but they still lived in a house,


    so they didn¡¯t want to go to his house, for fear that they would meet ine Ma again, not to mention


    that this old man is not a good thing.


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly waved his hand at this time, and said indifferently: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry


    about her. She is not at home now, and she doesn¡¯t know when she will be back. It will be


    impossible for a while.¡±


    Having said that, Jacob Wilson said again: ¡°In my opinion, choosing a day is better than hitting the


    sun! Let¡¯s have dinner in Shangri-La at noon, and then you will go back to the hotel to rest and rest.


    Come to my house in the afternoon. We can cook together. Have a meal, so I can also introduce my


    daughter to you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 855


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s consideration was simple, because he was worried that ine Ma woulde back


    suddenly in the next two days.


    In case she suddenly returned home, then she would not have such a good opportunity.


    Killing him, he did not dare to invite Matilda to eat at his home while ine Ma was still at home.


    In that case, ine Ma would probably hack him to death with a knife.


    So he felt it. If you want to have such an opportunity, you must do it as soon as possible, and the


    sooner the better.


    Matilda couldn¡¯t help thinking back then.


    Because her hometown was in Eastcliff, when she was studying in Aurouss Hilll, she could only live


    in a dormitory.


    Moreover, when everyone was in love, they were rtively shy and low-key, and didn¡¯t dare to let


    the family know, so she always wanted to cook a meal for Jacob Wilson, but she never found a


    suitable opportunity.


    Back then it was not as convenient as it is now.


    Now if you want to find a ce to cook for couples, you can directly find a hotel apartment or a


    short-term rental family apartment to solve the problem, and there are kitchen utensils, everything.


    But at that time, there was no such condition.


    Even if you are staying in an ordinary guest house outside, you need to open a letter of introduction


    by your unit. Therefore, young people at that time are in love, it is impossible to go out to a hotel or


    guest house to open a room.


    At that time, the school¡¯s own guest house did not need to open a letter of introduction, as long as


    the student ID can open a room, but ordinary students dare not go there to open a room, because


    they are likely to be caught by ssmates and teachers.


    The first time that Matilda and Jacob Wilson tasted the forbidden fruit was when Jacob Wilson


    secretly took her home one night when there was no one in Wilson¡¯s house. The two of them


    hurriedly finished it at home.


    After that, the two wanted to taste that taste again, they could only wait until Jacob Wilson had no


    one at home.


    However, in the Wilson family at that time, although the eldest brother Christopher went to school in


    other ces, most of the projects of Mr. Wilson were in the local area and he did not often go out.


    And Mrs. Wilson seldom travels far, so the chance of no one at home is extremely rare.


    Therefore, for a long time, when two people wanted to try the forbidden fruit, they could only choose


    to go to the school grove, or in the park of Aurouss Hilll, or to abandoned houses or even


    construction sites.


    Most college students of that era used this way to fall in love, and there was no way.


    It seems crazy now, but it was really normal in that era. After all, young people¡¯s hormones need to


    be released and there is no suitable venue to choose from.


    Especially the small woods in the school are the most popr.


    They are dark inside. There may be a pair every ten meters. Everyone can hear other people¡¯s


    voices, but no one says nothing and doesn¡¯t look at other people. A tacit understanding, each busy


    with its own things.


    Because no one can see who, and no one knows who it is, no one feels ashamed.


    Sometimes, the school teacher took a shlight to catch in the small woods. I thought that at most


    one or two couples could be caught in it, but unexpectedly, he was shocked as if he plunged into a


    pile of wild ducks.


    A sky full of wild ducks.


    Now, when two people think back to the past in their hearts, especially when they think back to the


    bits and pieces of the two people together, even now they seem crazy, romantic, or shameful


    details. There is an extraordinary throbbing in my heart.


    Charlie Wade found that Matilda¡¯s face suddenly turned red. And the whole person seems to be still


    shy.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart, didn¡¯t he just go to the house to cook and eat? Why did this


    Auntie Matilda suddenly blush?


    Then he went to see the old man beside him again, and found that his face turned red all of a


    sudden.

 Chapter 856-860

    Chapter 856-860


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 856


    Moreover, the whole person seemed very awkward, and he didn¡¯t know where to put both hands, so


    he could only keep rubbing with his fingertips.


    Charlie Wade understood right away that the two middle-aged and elderly people must have some


    unusual memories about ¡°cooking and eating¡± or about ¡°going home with him¡±.


    Paul also found out that things didn¡¯t seem right, but he was too embarrassed to say anything, so


    he could only say to Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, let¡¯s go to the box first.¡±


    With that, he said to Matilda: ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been on the ne for more than ten hours. It should be


    quite tired.


    If you and Uncle Wilson want to talk, we can sit in the box and talk.¡± is the fastest.


    Only then did Matilda suddenlye back to her senses. What he was thinking of just now was the


    past with Jacob Wilson, and even recalled the details of her first time with Jacob Wilson.


    Nearly 50 years old, she blushed all of a sudden, and hurriedly followed her son¡¯s words and said:


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, you see we are all confused already, let¡¯s go sit in the box and talk!¡±


    Jacob Wilson also hurriedly echoed: ¡°Yes, yes, we hurriedly went to sit in the box, and we all


    med me. I just thought about chatting, but I forgot about it!¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head helplessly, and even sighed in his heart. It seems that these two


    people are really fighting fire!


    And it¡¯s the dry wood and raging fire that have been waiting for more than 20 years. If they meet


    together and give them a chance to burn, then it will definitely burn a raging fire¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie Wade led the way, leading everyone to Shangri-La¡¯s dining department.


    The manager of the catering department had been instructed long ago. As soon as he saw Charlie


    Wade, he immediately greeted him and asked respectfully: ¡°Hello sir, are you a member of Shangri-


    La?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said, ¡°I am not a member, but I have asked a friend to book a box


    for me.¡±


    The other party hurriedly asked again: ¡°Then what is your surname? What box number is


    reserved?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°My surname is Wade, but I don¡¯t know what box number I booked. I booked the


    box through your Mr. Cameron.¡±


    The other party immediately bowed respectfully and said: ¡°So you are Mr. Wade. We have prepared


    the box you want for you. Pleasee with me.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, nodded and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The manager of the catering department took the four people to the box. Paul asked Charlie Wade


    curiously: ¡°Mr. Wade, do you know Mr. Cameron here?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled and said, ¡°I know, but I¡¯m not familiar.¡±


    Paul subconsciously said, ¡°Shangri-La seems to be the property of the Wade family, and Mr.


    Cameron here is the spokesperson of the Wade family.¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Paul in surprise, he really didn¡¯t expect this American to touch this ce so


    clearly.


    So he smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Paul must have done a lot of homework for Aurouss Hilll, right?¡±


    Paul nodded generously and said, ¡°Before I was going to move thepany to Aurouss Hilll, I had


    already begun to understand some of the situation in Aurouss Hilll. After all, thepany was my


    father¡¯s painstaking effort.


    I could not bring it to a ce without preparation. In a strange environment.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but admired: ¡°Mr. Paul is so meticulous and forward-looking. I believe he


    will be able to flourish in Aurouss Hilll in the future.¡±


    Paul smiled slightly: ¡°Mr. Wade passed the award.¡±


    After that, he suddenly remembered something. He looked at Charlie Wade and asked curiously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, your surname is Wade, and you know Mr. Cameron from Shangri-La. Are you from the


    Wade family of Eastcliff?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 857


    Charlie Wade really didn¡¯t expect that Paul could guess his identity all at once.


    However, he knew that Paul was just a guess, and he couldn¡¯t admit this kind of thing.


    Charlie Wade was about to deny it, and the old man on the sideughed and said: ¡°Oh, Paul, you


    really think too much.


    My son-inw is the son-inw recruited from our family. If he is from the Wade family, I am afraid


    that our family will fly on the branch and be a phoenix.¡±


    Although Jacob Wilson is usually not very motivated, and he doesn¡¯t do any business. But he still


    knew the name of the Wade family in Eastcliff.


    It can even be said that there are not many people in China who don¡¯t know the Wade Family


    because the Wade Family is so famous.


    Because of this, it was impossible for him to believe that Charlie Wade belonged to the Wade family.


    Because there are too many people surnamed Wade in this world, but there is only one Wade


    family.


    He knew Charlie Wade¡¯s life experience very clearly.


    When he was young, he entered the orphanage. When he was 18, he went out to work on the


    construction site. When he was in his early 20s, he was taken home by his father and became his


    own son-inw.


    How could such a person belong to the Wade family?


    If Charlie Wade would be Eastcliff Wade family, wouldn¡¯t he be the lost young master of the Wade


    family?


    As soon as Paul heard that Charlie Wade was the son-inw, he immediately realized that he had


    guessed wrong.


    After all, what kind of family was the Wade family? How could such a family let their young master


    be the son-inw of others? Even the president of the United States cannot have such


    qualifications.


    So he smiled and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°It seems that I have misunderstood. I¡¯m sorry, but the main


    reason is that you are also surnamed Wade, and this Shangri-La is the property of Wade family, so I


    think too much.


    I hope Mr. Wade will forgive me a lot.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Paul, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    While they were talking, the manager of the catering department took them to the door of the box,


    and respectfully said to the four people: ¡°Mr. Wade and three distinguished guests, pleasee


    inside!¡±


    The four of them stepped into the box, and Charlie Wade invited his father-inw to sit in the main


    seat, and then said to his first love, Matilda, ¡°Auntie, sit with my father-inw, after all, you have


    been so many years.


    I haven¡¯t met, there must be a lot of things you want to talk about.¡±


    Matilda nodded, and said with a smile: ¡°Yeah, then you can sit with Paul. I think your conversation is


    quite spective.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly nodded and agreed, but kept reminding himself in his own heart that he


    should be a little more cautious when speaking in front of Paul, because this person does not seem


    simple.


    After sitting down, Charlie Wade handed the menu to the two elders and asked them to order some


    meals they liked.


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, Matilda, I still remember which dishes you like to eat, or let me


    have some?¡±


    Matilda asked in surprise: ¡°No, after all these years, do you remember what I like to eat?¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I will definitely not forget this.¡±


    Having said that, Jacob Wilson picked up the menu and ordered several dishes with the waiter, all


    of which were local dishes from Aurouss Hilll.


    Every time Jacob Wilson ordered a dish, Matilda¡¯s expression became even more surprised. After


    Jacob Wilson ordered several times in one breath, she was already dumbfounded by surprise.


    Because every dish he ordered was a Aurouss Hilll dish that she liked very much back then.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 858


    Matilda couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you still remember these dishes. To be honest,


    some of them don¡¯t even remember me.¡±


    After speaking, Matilda said again: ¡°Actually, the food in my hometown of Eastcliff is also delicious,


    but I don¡¯t know why aftering to Aurouss Hilll and attending university, I prefer the local dishes


    of Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled and said, ¡°I still remember that you always said that you would make me some


    southern region dishes for me to try. It¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Jacob Wilson hurriedly asked: ¡°By the way, Matilda, we said just now about going


    to my house to cook and eat.


    How are you thinking about it? To be honest, I have been waiting for so many years, and I want to


    realize this wish!¡±


    When Matilda heard this, her heart was even more moved, so she said, ¡°I have no problem. I don¡¯t


    know if Paul has time at night.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at her son Paul and asked: ¡°Son, do you have any other arrangements


    for the evening? If not, how about we go to your Uncle Wilson¡¯s house for dinner together? I can


    also see Uncle Wilson¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Paul simply nodded and smiled and said, ¡°Then I really can¡¯t say no.¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he became excited!


    Immediately he blurted out: ¡°In this case, then we¡¯ll make it so, Matilda, what dishes are you going


    to cook for the evening?¡±


    Matilda smiled and said, ¡°Oh, now you let me say that I really can¡¯t tell for a while¡­¡±


    After that, she suddenly remembered something and smiled: ¡°Why don¡¯t we add a WeChat ount


    for a while, I will tell you on WeChat when I think of it, and then I will trouble you to help me go to


    the vegetable market.


    Buy all the ingredients you bought, oh yes, you will also send me your home address, and I will go


    with my son around 5:30 in the afternoon.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was so excited that he took out his mobile phone, opened his WeChat scan function,


    and said, ¡°Matilda, I will scan you.¡±


    The two have not been in contact for more than 20 years. Even if it is Jacob Wilson¡¯s phone


    number, Matilda asked for an old ssmate toe temporarily, so the two have never added


    WeChat before.


    In this era, WeChat has be more important than mobile phone numbers.


    Your mobile phone number courier, food delivery person, and even telemarketing and tel fraud


    scammers all know, but your WeChat must be your good friend or someone you know.


    Therefore, being able to add to WeChat is the closest contact method.


    What¡¯s more, after adding WeChat, you can see the other party¡¯s circle of friends, you can see the


    other party¡¯s photos, the other party¡¯s videos, and every bit of the other party¡¯s life.


    If one person has feelings for another person, then he will definitely want to take a look at all his


    circle of friends.


    At this moment, Jacob Wilson and Matilda had almost exactly the same thoughts.


    Seeing that the two had already added WeChat, Paul on the side also took out his mobile phone


    and politely said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Mr. Wade, why don¡¯t we add WeChat to each other and leave a


    contact information.¡±


    Charlie Wade actually doesn¡¯t like adding strangers to WeChat, but since Paul took the initiative to


    say it, but he is not easy to refuse, so he turned on his mobile phone and scanned it and said: ¡°ok,


    let me scan you.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After the two added WeChat, Paul asked Charlie Wade curiously: ¡°Mr. Wade doesn¡¯t know where to


    graduate?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not as high as I am. I just stay at home. My usual job is


    cleaning, washing clothes, buying vegetables, and cooking.¡±


    After listening to Paul, he was taken aback, but he didn¡¯t show any eyes or expressions that looked


    down upon Charlie Wade. He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, this life is also very leisurely and elegant.


    To be honest, I am envious!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 859


    After all, Paul was born in a family of high-ranking intellectuals, so the overall quality is quite high,


    not like others, when he heard that Charlie Wade is the son-inw, he looked at him differently.


    And Charlie Wade didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment. After all, it was not a day or two for him to be a


    live-in son-inw.


    At this time, Paul said to Charlie Wade again: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, since you know Mr. Cameron


    from Shangri-La, but I don¡¯t know if it is convenient for you to take some time to rmend me?


    After all, I just moved thepany back to Aurouss Hilll.


    We also need to actively expand Aurouss Hilll¡¯s local resources and contacts. If Mr. Wade can help


    me with this, then I will definitely not treat you badly.¡±


    Charlie Wade did not want Paul to know how close he was to Cameron Isaac. After all, he almost


    guessed the rtionship between himself and the Wade family just now.


    If he really got to know Cameron Isaac through himself, he might have learned from it. Taste more


    details.


    So he apologized and said to Paul: ¡°Mr. Paul, to tell you, I don¡¯t know Mr. Cameron, I just have a


    personal rtionship with a friend of Mr. Cameron, and I am ashamed of this, that person is me. I


    met when I helped others watch Feng Shui.¡±


    ¡°Feng Shui?¡± Paul asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade, are you a Feng Shui master?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled lightly and said calmly: ¡°I can¡¯t talk about what Feng Shui master is. It¡¯s


    nothing more than reading a few books and learning with the old man for a while. To put it bluntly,


    it¡¯s somewhat foolish.¡±


    Jacob Wilson on the side was afraid that Charlie Wade would be embarrassed, and asked roundly,


    ¡°By the way, Paul, what business does yourpany do? They have moved from the United States


    to Aurouss Hilll specifically, so the business should be veryrge, right?¡±


    Paul smiled and said: ¡°Uncle Wilson, ourpany is actually a multinationalw firm, mainly


    providing high-end legal support for some Fortune 500panies.¡±


    Jacob Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°Paul, are you awyer yourself?¡±


    Paul nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Uncle Wilson, my dad and I are bothwyers. To be clear, I have


    inherited his mantle.¡±


    Jacob Wilson said with emotion: ¡°The requirements for being awyer in the United States seem to


    be very high, right?


    Generally speaking, it seems that you need a PhD?¡±


    Paul smiled slightly and said: ¡°Uncle Wilson, you are right. There are two professions in the United


    States that have the highest requirements for academic qualifications. One is a doctor and the other


    is awyer. Generally speaking, a registeredwyer must be at least aw school. Graduated with a


    master¡¯s degree.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded slightly and asked: ¡°Then what degree are you?¡±


    Paul humbly said: ¡°My Ph.D. graduated from Yale Law School.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded in amazement and said, ¡°Yale University, that is a world-ss university! It is


    really amazing to be admitted to a doctorate in this kind of university!¡±


    Paul said seriously: ¡°Uncle tells you that even if you get a doctoral degree, you only have the


    qualifications to be a regrwyer. A truly goodwyer needs a long period of growth, some even


    10 years. More than a year of working experience and practical experience in hundreds of


    sessful cases are enough, so for me, I am just an entry-level elementary school student.¡±


    Speaking of this, Paul looked at his mother, Matilda, and said: ¡°Actually, I have just graduated. If I


    were to run our ownw firm independently, my own experience would not be enough, so I¡¯m just


    On the surface, I assumed the position of general manager, but it was my mother who really helped


    me behind the scenes, and even guided me to run thepany. Without her help, thepany


    would probably be destroyed in my hands.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 860


    Jacob Wilson looked at Matilda in surprise, and blurted out, ¡°Oh, Matilda, are you very proficient in


    law andw firms?¡±


    Paul smiled and said: ¡°Uncle Wilson, don¡¯t underestimate my mother. In fact, my mother is also a


    PhD student at Yale Law School. She and my father met and married at Yale Law School¡¯s Master¡¯s


    School. My dad founded the family¡¯sw firm, and my mother has been there to assist him.


    Without my mother¡¯s good help, my dad¡¯s career would not be sessful.


    Immediately, Paul sighed with self-deprecation: ¡°It¡¯s just that my ability hasn¡¯t grown up yet, so I


    have to bother my mother to distract me.¡±


    Matilda smiled and said, ¡°Son, in fact, you have done a very good job. Mom especially hopes that


    you can grow up as soon as possible, and then take over thepany as a whole. In this case,


    Mom won¡¯t have to work so hard anymore.¡±


    With that, Matilda couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Mom is now back to China and Aurouss Hilll. The biggest


    idea in my heart is not to start our family¡¯s business in Aurouss Hilll, but to enjoy the retirement life


    of a Chinese Lady in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Afterwards, Matilda looked at Jacob Wilson and sighed in her heart: I have been working hard in the


    United States for so many years, but I am actually very tired of my career.


    In addition, I have never really felt the taste of love, so I now want to go back to China, let go of all


    that before, concentrate on being an Lady, and if given the opportunity, she even hopes to be able


    to be with Jacob Wilson, his first love If you continue the frontier, this will make up for the regrets


    that you have had for many years.


    He also knows thatwyers in the United States are actually a very popr profession, because


    manywsuits in the United States are very high inpensation, often tens of millions, even


    hundreds of millions of dors.


    ording to media reports, a few years ago, someone sued Marlboro, a famous American tobo


    brand, for inducing smoking and causing death.


    The American court even awarded hundreds of millions of dors inpensation.


    There was also an Asian man who was beaten by American Airlines security on the ne. That


    incident had a very bad impact on the airline. In the end, thewyer won tens of millions of dors in


    compensation for the Asian man. .


    Forwyers, they also have to receive at least 30-50% of thepensation amount, and


    sometimes even higher.


    Therefore, this is why thewyers in the United States are very professional, and they are simply


    desperate to file awsuit, and even do everything they want.


    Because the benefits behind this are really too great, it is possible to win a bigwsuit, and the


    directpensation is divided into several million tens of millions of dors, which is much easier


    than ordinary people to make money.


    Therefore, in the United States, the status ofwyers is also very high, and they are all upper-ss


    people.


    Especially some of the more famous super heroes in the United States, people like this can


    generally be billionaires, and even many stars, billionaires and important American guests.


    Therefore, Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help but feel more inferior in his heart, because he guessed that


    the family of Matilda must be very, very rich, even enough to make their mother and son be an


    upper ss society in Aurouss Hilll.


    In contrast, there is nothing I can tell¡­

 Chapter 861-865

    Chapter 861-865


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 861


    Shangri-La¡¯s meal was a joy for the guests. Charlie Wade¡¯s father-inw was naturally very happy,


    and Matilda was also in a very good mood. Her husband passed away some time ago, and she has


    been a little sad. At this time, it feels like the rain has passed the day. .


    Paul looked very pleased when he saw his mother in such a good mood.


    As for Charlie Wade, he just hit the old man who felt sorry for him.


    Because Matilda is so good, he can¡¯t imagine how many old men in Aurouss Hilll will pursue her


    crazy after such a beautiful, temperament, single and golden Lady returns to Aurouss Hilll. It is


    estimated that the old husband will only be troubled in the future.


    Increase, not decrease.


    The mother and son came to China on the ne for so long, and their bodies were already a little


    tired, so after dinner, Jacob Wilson and Charlie Wade sent them to the room they had opened in


    Shangri-La without too much interruption.


    When he arrived at the guest room department, Jacob Wilson was again irritated, because Matilda


    and her son both opened super luxurious executive suites.


    Shangri-La¡¯s luxurious executive suite is second only to the presidential suite. It can amodate


    four people and the rent per night is tens of thousands.


    It can be said to be very luxurious. You can live in this type of room if you can go out, and it¡¯s a set


    per person. The financial capacity of Matilda¡¯s family is very strong.


    After bidding farewell, Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson left the hotel together.


    As soon as he left the hotel door, Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, then he


    couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.


    Charlie Wade sighed with emotion when he saw him next to him, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Dad,


    what are you sighing for?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said with a sad face: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it. I really didn¡¯t expect Matilda to have


    such a good life in the United States. I didn¡¯t expect that their family even had aw firm of their


    own. Compared with her, I am really useless¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly andforted: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think Aunt Matilda has any intention of


    despising you, and Aunt Matilda is really low-key and very humble. She is definitely not that kind of


    special material woman.


    Don¡¯t worry too much about these material gaps.¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed, and said helplessly: ¡°I understand what you are saying, but as a man, I


    always feel that such a face is particrly shameless.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Dad, you think too much. Look at me. When ire Wilson Wilson


    and I got married, I had nothing.


    I wanted money without money, status without status, ability without ability. At that time, the gap


    between me and ire Wilson Wilson was muchrger than the gap between you and Aunt


    Matilda, but didn¡¯t ire Wilson Wilson get along well with me?¡±


    Jacob Wilson was stunned suddenly, and after thinking about it carefully, it was really true.


    I think so much now, it doesn¡¯t make any sense, because with my current ability and my current


    family background, it is impossible to surpass Matilda.


    Is it because you can¡¯t surpass her, you can never be with her? of course not!


    Jacob Wilson could see that after so many years, Matilda still has feelings for him, and she also


    said when she was at the airport, even if she was riding a 28 bicycle to pick him up, she would not


    have any opinion.


    This is enough to see that Matilda doesn¡¯t care about material things. Thinking of this, he finally


    breathed a sigh of relief. But then, another problem came to my mind.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 862


    He suddenly turned his head and looked at Charlie Wade, and asked worriedly: ¡°Charlie Wade, do


    you think your mother cane back in this life?¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but asked him awkwardly: ¡°Do you think I should say yes? Or can I not?¡±


    Jacob Wilson was startled slightly, and said in embarrassment, ¡°Hey, in fact, I know that you have


    very big opinions on your mother just like me in your heart, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade said hurriedly, ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t said this before!¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Let¡¯s talk, you don¡¯t have to hide with me. After all, ire Wilson


    Wilson is not here, what can we say, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Charlie Wade knew what Jacob Wilson was thinking.


    He must be looking for arade in arms now.


    Because he didn¡¯t want his mother-inw toe back, but his wife was very eager to find her


    mother-inw and return home as soon as possible.


    Therefore, a psychological confrontation formed between the father and daughter.


    The current situation is 1:1, and he acts as a neutral party, so now the old man urgently needs to


    win him over.


    After all, there are only three people left in a family. If two people want their mother-inw not to


    come back, then his psychological appeal will take the lead.


    So, he looked at Charlie Wade and further induced: ¡°Charlie Wade, your mother has scolded you


    every day for the past few years, and even asked ire Wilson Wilson to divorce you repeatedly.


    I see it all! To be honest, Many times, as an old man, I feel sad for you. As the saying goes, a son-


    inw is half a son! When did you mother treat you as half a son? You are not as good as an


    outsider in her heart! ¡°


    Charlie Wade looked at Jacob Wilson with a sincere face, and said seriously: ¡°Dad, mom wille


    back or not, it doesn¡¯t depend on whether we two want her back, even if neither of us wants her


    back, she might be there tonight. Suddenly returned home, maybe even when Aunt Matilda was


    cooking, she suddenly rushed into the kitchen to fight with Aunt Matilda.


    The legs were on Mom¡¯s body. If we really want toe back, we can¡¯t stop her.¡±


    In fact, Charlie Wade himself can decide everything about ine Ma, but he can only say that to


    Jacob Wilson.


    As soon as Charlie Wade said this, Jacob Wilson¡¯s face immediately became extremely frightened.


    He looked at Charlie Wade and asked with a trembling voice: ¡°You said this would not be so


    coincidental?


    Ask your Aunt Matilda to eat at home tonight, if Your mother suddenly came back at this time, and


    the house must be fried. ording to your mother¡¯s character, she is going to kill people¡­¡±


    Seeing that Jacob Wilson was so frightened and worried, Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t


    think Mom will be back tonight, so please feel free to invite Aunt Matilda to go home for dinner.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was said to be scared by him, and blurted out, ¡°How can you be sure that your mother


    won¡¯te back?


    Like you just said, the legs are on her body. What if she doese back? ¡±


    Charlie Wade, in his panic now, smiled calmly and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I promise you that Mom


    will note back tonight. If shees back tonight, she will turn her head off and kick it for you.¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want your head.


    I want your Aunt Matilda to be able to eat a meal in our house with peace of mind.¡±


    After that, Jacob Wilson said again: ¡°I thought of a good way, good son-inw, you must help me!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Dad, tell me, what is a good way?


    What do you want me to do?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°After your Aunt Matilda arrives in the afternoon, I will lock the door of


    the vi from the inside. In the meantime, if your motheres back, you will go out and help me


    with it. If you are strong, even if you carry it, You have to carry her away. If you can¡¯t carry her, you


    will knock her out! In any case, you must never let here in and meet your Aunt Matilda!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 863


    Charlie Wade had never thought that his old husband would be such a devil before.


    But he can also understand the feelings of the old man.


    After all, he is the first girlfriend that I haven¡¯t seen for more than 20 years, and she is still so perfect


    now. If she were her own, she would not dare to make any mistakes in this matter.


    Moreover, ine Ma¡¯s character is indeed a super time bomb.


    Once such a person initiates a fire, it is possible that the power of nuclear weapons will really burst


    out.


    So there is nothing wrong with him being so cautious.


    But he didn¡¯t know that ine Ma was currently in the detention center, suffering from inhuman


    torture. If she didn¡¯t nod her head, she would nevere out.


    Jacob Wilson and son-inw drove home, and ire Wilson Wilson had just returned.


    Upon seeing her, Charlie Wade hurriedly asked: ¡°My wife, have you gone to the police station?


    What did the police say, is there any news about mom?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face was a little pale and said: ¡°The police told me that they have issued a


    notice of assistance in the whole city, and evenmunicated with the person in charge of the Blue


    Sky Rescue Team, but the current feedback is that no one has seen his mother.


    I couldn¡¯t find any clues about whereabouts.¡±


    ine Ma was taken away by the police directly when he was withdrawing money from the bank.


    Cameron Isaac had already said hello, so it was definitely impossible for them to reveal any clues.


    And when ine Ma was at the bank, she was always in the VIP reception room, so in the process,


    she didn¡¯t contact any outsiders at all.


    Cameron Isaac at the bank also said hello, so the outside world could not have any clues. Blue sky


    It is impossible for the rescue team to find her.


    Heforted ire Wilson Wilson and said, ¡°My wife, don¡¯t worry. Mom hasn¡¯t been missing for


    more than 24 hours.


    We can wait a little longer.¡±


    Jacob Wilson on the side also hurriedly agreed: ¡°Yes, ire Wilson Wilson, your mother only went


    out yesterday afternoon, and now it¡¯s barely a day and a night, so I don¡¯t think you need to worry too


    much.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson shook his head and resolutely said: ¡°No, I must go and look for it again,


    otherwise I will always feel uneasy.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Charlie Wade and blurted out: ¡°Charlie Wade, you will help me look


    around in the afternoon and inquire everywhere, especially in ces like the chess room of


    Mahjong Hall. My mother likes to go to that kind of ce.¡±


    Charlie Wade immediately agreed and said, ¡°Then I will look for it!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly ordered: ¡°You must never deal with errands like yesterday, and then


    come back to deceive me!¡±


    Charlie Wade promised again and again, ¡°My wife, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not. Today I will be


    careful and look for all the mahjong halls and chess rooms in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson immediately said, ¡°Then every one of them must take a picture for me when


    you look for it!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson felt a little depressed when he thought ofst night when he said he was going


    to find his mother, but in the end he went to eat and drink with his dad.


    Although she knew that all of this should be Dad¡¯s idea, she was still a little disappointed in her


    heart.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 864


    Charlie Wade hurriedly asked her: ¡°Wife, where are you going to find this afternoon?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°I am going to meet my mother¡¯s friends, as well as the beauty salon


    where they often go to make faces, and the club where they often go to spa.¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said at this time: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, Dad will not go out to see your


    mother in the afternoon, because Dad invited his old ssmates to eat at home, and my old


    ssmate wants to show her hand to our family, so Dad will go in the afternoon. Buy some


    ingredients, and then tidy up the house and prepare.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in astonishment: ¡°Dad, haven¡¯t you and your old ssmates already


    had dinner at noon? Why do you have to make another appointment at night?¡±


    Jacob Wilson exined: ¡°Eating at noon is at noon, and noon is eaten in a restaurant. People have


    returned home from a long distance, so they should always invite others to sit at home and have a


    home-cooked meal at home.


    This is to entertain friends. The serious way!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said angrily: ¡°Dad, even if you want to entertain ssmates, you have to divide


    the time. Now that mom is missing, why are you still in the mood to invite your old ssmates to eat


    at home? You can¡¯t wait for my mom to find him. Will you treat me afterwards? After all, my mother


    is also your old ssmate.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you three old ssmates to meet?¡±


    ¡°What a shit.¡± Jacob Wilson muttered in his heart: It is because your mother is missing that I feel in


    the mood, and I have the courage to invite my old ssmates to eat at home, otherwise I would be


    killed, I would not have the guts.


    However, he must not say this in front of his daughter, so he hurriedly waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t understand. They have been to the United States for more than 20 years. I have


    finally returned. I will definitely do my best as andlord. One thing must be done on the day when


    someonees back to have a sense of ritual!


    How can someone wait for someone toe back for a few days before picking up others? What is


    it? Others will think that your dad can¡¯t handle things. .¡±


    Then, Jacob Wilson said again: ¡°And they did note back alone. They also brought their son


    with him.


    His son is about the same age as you and Charlie Wade, and he is still a well-known American


    lawyer who runs a Well-knownw firms, you young people know each other, and there may be


    great benefits in the future. How rare is this opportunity!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything rare. I don¡¯t want to know your


    ssmate and your ssmate¡¯s son.


    I just want to find my mother as soon as possible and bring my mother home.¡±


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help but scolded, ¡°Why is your kid so ignorant? It¡¯s just a dinner, can¡¯t you not


    find you? Don¡¯t you eat dinner anymore?


    I think you are clearly trying to fight against your dad! ¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± ire Wilson Wilson said anxiously: ¡°I just don¡¯t feel in the mood to meet strangers at this


    time, and I am not in the mood to meet strangers.¡±


    Jacob Wilson said angrily: ¡°That¡¯s Dad¡¯s old ssmate, even if you look at your dad¡¯s face, you


    can¡¯t say such things!¡±


    In fact, there was something in Jacob Wilson¡¯s subconscious that he didn¡¯t say, and he didn¡¯t dare


    to say it.


    The sentence is: If your mother doesn¡¯te back in this life, my old ssmate is probably your


    stepmother! His son may be your brother in the future! It¡¯s always good to meet in advance!


    Charlie Wade also persuaded at this time: ¡°Yes, my wife, Aunt Matilda is Dad¡¯s old ssmate after


    all. Dad should try his best to be andlord. As children, we must also cooperate with each other.


    No face.¡±


    After all, he hurriedly said: ¡°Well, let¡¯s go find mom in the afternoon. Anyway, I don¡¯t need to cook


    tonight. Aunt Matilda is here to cook. Then let Dad go shopping in the afternoon, and then Aunt


    Matilda. Come to cook at home, we wille back to eat directly after we finish looking for mom,


    we can go out to look for after dinner, then it won¡¯t take up our time to find mom too much, don¡¯t you


    think?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson also felt that his speech was a bit heavy just now, and was worried about how


    to end the scene. Seeing that Charlie Wade wasing to fight the fire at this time, he followed his


    words, nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s it, just as you say. To do it.¡±


    Jacob Wilson let out a sigh of relief, and couldn¡¯t help but give Charlie Wade a grateful look¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 865


    At this moment, in Aurouss Hilll Detention Center.


    ine Ma watched everyone finish their lunch, and watched Gena finish his lunch, almost copsed


    in sadness.


    She hasn¡¯t eaten anything for more than 24 hours, and after a few more beatings, she was forced to


    sleep all night in a cold and humid toilet. Now she is dizzy with hunger, and she is on the verge of


    fainting.


    But she dared not express any dissatisfaction, because Gena mighte up to beat herself again


    at any time.


    Lady Wilson had a small appetite, and after she was full, half of the rice was left in the lunch box.


    She deliberately carried the lunch box, paced to ine Ma, handed the lunch box to ine Ma, and


    asked with a smile: ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything for one night a day.


    It¡¯s ufortable for me to be hungry? Would you like to have two bites?¡±


    ine Ma looked at the Lady incredulously, and asked cautiously: ¡°Mom, do you really let me eat


    it?¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Seeing that you have been hungry for so long, I still feel


    ufortable. As long as you don¡¯t think my Lady is dirty, just eat my leftovers.¡±


    The food at noon in the detention center was not good, just a stew and a rice, and there was


    nothing fishy in the stew.


    But even so, ine Ma was still drooling when he smelled the scent of the food.


    She still cares about whether the Lady is dirty or not. As long as she eats a bite, she can ept it


    as long as she doesn¡¯t let herself lick from the ground.


    So she hurriedly said gratefully: ¡°Thank you mom, thank you!¡±


    After speaking, he had to reach out to pick up the Lady¡¯s lunch box.


    Just when her hand touched the lunch box, the Lady directly dumped all the leftovers and rice soup


    on her head.


    Afterwards, the Lady Wilson looked at her and sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t think I am dirty, I think you are


    dirty, you are a shameless bastard woman who deserves to eat my leftovers. Pooh, even I am. If


    you throw it away or feed the dog, it won¡¯t be for you!¡±


    Only then did ine Ma realize that she was being tricked by the Lady. She didn¡¯t care about wiping


    off the food on her head. She broke down and cried: ¡°When will you torture me? I¡¯ve been so


    miserable, why are you still?


    Can¡¯t you let me go? Even though we two have not dealt with each other for so many years, have I


    hit you? Have I touched you? But what did you do to me? You want to kill me!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson coldly snorted, and said disdainfully: ¡°Do I have to beat me before I can beat you? If


    you are in awe of me and are honest and polite, invite me into Thompson First vi, Am I still doing


    this to you?¡±


    ine Ma cried and said, ¡°I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. If I have a chance to go


    out, I will use the eight-lift sedan chair to carry you back to the vi of Thompson First, and I will


    give the best Room for you to live in.¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma said again: ¡°Didn¡¯t I have written you a letter? You just have to wait until


    your 15-day detention period expires and take that letter to find ire Wilson Wilson, she will


    definitely be in the vi. I arranged a room for you in my vi! You can enjoy the good fortune in


    Thompson First, why are you still having trouble with me now?¡±


    Lady Wilson gritted her teeth, directly used the aluminum lunch box, mmed it on top of her head,


    and said sharply: ¡°Why am I having trouble with you? I tell you, I can¡¯t wait to kill you! Don¡¯t say beat


    you. Pause, even if I kill you and take your skin off, I won¡¯t get rid of my hatred! Lady, I havee


    here in my life, when have I suffered such humiliation? All this is thanks to you, you think I will


    forgive Is it you?¡±

 Chapter 866-870

    Chapter 866-870


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 866


    After that, the Lady Wilson immediately shouted to Wendy : ¡°Wendy,e here, our daughter takes


    her to the bathroom and washes away the food on her head with cold water! Otherwise,ter in


    case she ate secretly behind us, On the contrary, it is cheaper for her!¡±


    ine Ma shouted in horror: ¡°It¡¯s almost winter now! You are going to wash my head with cold


    water, you are going to kill me!¡±


    Gena, who had been watching the excitement by the side, suddenly said coldly: ¡°Stop the damn


    talking nonsense, otherwise, not only will the Lady use cold water to wash your head, I will also give


    you a shower with cold water!¡±


    ine Ma was so frightened that she could only cry loudly while letting her mother and niece drag


    her into the bathroom.


    Immediately afterwards, Wendy put her head under the faucet of the mop pool and screwed the


    faucet to the maximum without hesitation!


    The cold tap water directly washed ine Ma¡¯s head, leaving her brain nk, followed by the biting


    cold, which made her shiver all over.


    She was holding her head full of cold water, looking at the grinning Lady Wilson, begging: ¡°Mom, I


    beg you, give me a towel, or I will really freeze to death!¡±


    The Lady Wilson sneered: ¡°Just you still want a towel, do you deserve it? If you really freeze to


    death, it will be a good thing. You are free yourself, and the Lady will also relieve my hatred!¡±


    As she said, she looked at ine Ma and said sarcastically, ¡°Or you can just cooperate with it. If


    you die, it¡¯s a hundred!¡±


    ine Ma copsed on the ground and cried loudly. The Lady nced at her in disgust, and said to


    Wendy : ¡°Let this b*tch cry here, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Wendy also said happily: ¡°btch! Your good days have just begun! Now it¡¯s to clean up you. When I


    finish cleaning up your old btch, I will definitely find a chance to clean up that little b*tch ire


    Wilson Wilson!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ire Wilson Wilson never dreamed that her wonderful mother was being tortured to death by her


    grandma and her cousin.


    Because her father Jacob Wilson was unwilling toe out to find her mother, she could only split


    up with Charlie Wade nner, one to find the chess and card room and the other to the beauty


    salon.


    Charlie Wade got the car key from the old man, and was about to get into the old man¡¯s car, and


    went to the chess and card room to behave. ire Wilson Wilson grabbed him and asked in a low


    voice: ¡°Charlie Wade, I ask you, Dad What is the specific situation of that old ssmate?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°Wife, what do you want to know?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°I want to know her appearance, temperament and personality, as well as


    her family situation, rtionship situation, and her future ns after returning to China.¡±


    Charlie Wade said truthfully: ¡°That Auntie Matilda is really very beautiful, has a very good


    temperament, and her personality feels very low-key and humble, and very very friendly. As for her


    family situation, her husband is very simple. Has passed away, now she and her son are dependent


    on each other.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade hurriedly changed his words: ¡°It can¡¯t be said that it is dependent on


    each other.


    After all, the mother and son are still very powerful. I heard that they have opened a veryrgew


    firm, and it is designed for the world¡¯s top Fortune 500panies.


    They have already moved their businesses back to Aurouss Hilll, and their future ns are


    definitely to prepare for retirement in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 867


    ¡°what?!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was shocked and said: ¡°Good looks, good temperament, and perfect


    personality. More importantly, he is widowed and gold¡­ Isn¡¯t this the diamond king among middle-


    aged aunts?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said seriously: ¡°It is indeed the king of the diamond, but this auntie


    Matilda does not look like an aunt at all, more like an older sister.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°Is it so exaggerated? How does she look like?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Looking at it is only thirty-seven or eighty years old, up to forty.¡±


    ¡°real or fake?!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face was unbelievable, she rarely saw a woman who was 50 years old, she


    would look like thirty-seven or eighteen.


    Even a movie star is not so outrageous, right?


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°I didn¡¯t make any jokes with you at all. Aunt Han looks really young.


    You know that movie star Kelly Hu, Aunt Han looks younger and more beautiful than her.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson eximed: ¡°So exaggerated?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled calmly and said, ¡°It just so happens that she wille to eat at home tonight,


    you will know when you meet.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson no longer doubted Charlie Wade¡¯s words. She said anxiously: ¡°This woman is


    her father¡¯s first love. Now she is widowed and the conditions are so good.


    It just so happens that the rtionship between my father and my mother is so unstable and even


    more angry. The human thing is that my mother is still missing at this time. Wouldn¡¯t it be necessary


    for this woman to take advantage of this?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled a little embarrassedly and said, ¡°Wife, that¡¯s not what we can manage as


    children. After all, parents also have their freedom. As children, we can only respect, not objection.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson suddenly became impatient.


    Although she knew that her mother was not a good and virtuous woman, she was also her own


    mother after all. How could she want to see her mother abandoned by her father?


    Thinking of this, her heart became even more eager, eager to find her mother quickly and take her


    home.


    So she hurriedly said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s start separately. You must do as


    much as possible this afternoon. You must arrange all the chess and card rooms. You must take the


    picture of your mother, carefully. Go and ask every owner and every customer in the store.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I don¡¯t have a picture of my mother.¡±


    For ine Ma, Charlie Wade was toote to hide, how could he keep any photos of her in his


    mobile phone.


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°I will immediately send you the ID photo my mother took some


    time ago!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After Charlie Wade drove out of home, he started near his home and shuttled between the chess


    and card rooms.


    Every time he went to the entrance of a chess and card room, he would take a photo of the front


    entrance of the chess and card room, then another photo of the chess and card room, and then


    send the two photos to his wife to prove that he had been there.


    Whenever ire Wilson Wilson asked him how it turned out, his rhetoric was the same: the boss


    said that he had never seen this person, and the guests said that he had never seen this person.


    Although he didn¡¯t really ask, he knew the result must be like this.


    ire Wilson Wilson looked at the various feedbacks he kept sending.


    On the one hand, she knew that Charlie Wade was indeed helping her find her mother, but on the


    other hand, she couldn¡¯t find any clues for a long time, and her heart became more and more


    anxious.


    It is said that the best time to solve a disappearance case is the 24 hours before the disappearance.


    If a clue can be found in these 24 hours, there is a higher probability that the person will be found.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 868


    At this time, 24 hours had passed since ine Ma disappeared.


    So ire Wilson Wilson was also very worried and nervous now, so he went to the beauty salons


    and clubs that ine Ma often went to without stopping.


    She came to one of the beauty salons, took the picture of ine Ma and asked the boss: ¡°Hello,


    have you seen the woman in the photo?¡±


    The boss looked at ine Ma¡¯s picture and said in surprise: ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Sister ine Ma?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know my mother?¡±


    The boss smiled and said, ¡°So you are Sister ine Ma¡¯s daughter. Sister ine Ma used to be a


    frequent visitor to me, but I haven¡¯t seen her much these days. Sister ine Ma used toe to


    me with friends. What¡¯s the matter?


    Has Sister ine Ma disappeared?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and asked, ¡°Then do you know his or her friends? Can you give me a


    contact method.¡±


    The boss suddenly thought of something and blurted out: ¡°Oh, a friend of Sister ine Ma is


    making a face with me now, should I call her out and ask?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much, for your hard work!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, you should.¡±


    The boss smiled slightly, picked up the walkie-talkie, and said: ¡°Lili, you call Sister White, just say


    Sister ine Ma¡¯s daughter hase to Sister ine Ma, and I want to ask her face to face.¡±


    A response came quickly from the inte: ¡°Okay, Sister White said this wille.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson waited for a while and saw a fat, very rich and burly woman walking out with a


    mask on her face.


    This woman¡¯s face is a bit too fat, so the entire mask is a little bit too much, and it looks somewhat


    funny.


    But ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t mean tough. She just looked at each other expectantly, hoping to


    get some information and clues from her mother.


    That White Sister walked up to ire Wilson Wilson, looked her up and down, and asked, ¡°Are you


    ine Ma¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Hello Aunt White, I am ine Ma¡¯s daughter, I


    would like to ask you, have you seen my mother since yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Sister White snorted angrily: ¡°Friends like your mother, we can¡¯t afford it!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly asked: ¡°Aunt White, what do you mean by this? Does my mother


    have any conflicts with you?¡±


    Sister White curled her lips and said, ¡°How dare I have any conflicts with the old horse? I just called


    her to make a face with her yesterday afternoon, but do you know how your mother speaks?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°Aunt White, what did my mother say at the time?¡±


    Sister White scolded angrily: ¡°What kind of identity your mother said at the time, how could she


    have facials with me? She also said that people like us do facials in a beauty salon. She wants to


    buy the beauty salon directly. Come down, serve her alone, and said that she wants to draw a line


    with us!¡±


    After speaking, Sister White looked at ire Wilson Wilson and asked angrily: ¡°Talk to yourself, is


    your mother going too far?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is a friend. I kindly asked her toe out and make a face together. She was so


    sarcasm and ridiculed me. She also said that I was a poor man and said that she had wealth that I


    could not imagine in my life! What do you mean? She ine Ma got rich?


    Can¡¯t look at our poor sisters?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t look at me, just don¡¯t contact me. What are you doing to harm someone? I f*cking


    provoke you? Why did youe up to harm me? You really mad at me!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 869


    Sister White said annoyedly, the already tight mask on her face was copsed by her twisted facial


    muscles.


    She looked at the mask on the ground, feeling distressed.


    Thinking of yesterday¡¯s events, she felt even more depressed to death.


    Although she and ine Ma are not so good friends, they all have a good friendship. They often


    y together, make faces together, and often y cards together.


    Friends like this, everyone has a lot of each other, and they usually greet each other with a polite


    smile, and no one will embarrass anyone, but ine Ma was on the phone yesterday and ridiculed


    herself so badly that she I was so angry that I didn¡¯t sleepst night.


    ire Wilson Wilson was puzzled, why did his mother talk to Sister White like this?


    She doesn¡¯t have much money, but she has been very low-key recently. Did she find any windfall


    yesterday?


    He also said that he would buy a beauty salon and serve him alone, which proves that this windfall


    is not a small amount.


    But the problem came again, even if she really got a windfall, there is no need to evaporate!


    what on earth is this kind of happenings?


    The more ire Wilson Wilson thought about it, the more he didn¡¯t understand.


    At this time, the angry sister White asked, ¡°What?


    Your mother is missing?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Yes! She hasn¡¯te back since she went out at


    noon yesterday, and she couldn¡¯t get through the phone, WeChat didn¡¯t reply, and the video couldn¡¯t


    get through. It¡¯s been a day and a night!¡±


    Sister White was stunned, and then snorted and said: ¡°It may be that after your mother got rich, not


    only did we old friends like us, but even you and your dad didn¡¯t even look at you, so she chose to


    evaporate. Got it.¡±


    As she said, Sister White sighed slightly and said, ¡°I feel much better after hearing what you say.


    ine Ma can¡¯t even look down on her husband and daughter, or even poor sisters like us. It¡¯s also


    normal.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson felt a little bit in his heart. She thought of her aunt Hannah.


    Hannah evaporated with more than 15 million people at the time. It is said that she still raised her


    little white face outside and eloped with her.


    If mother really got a windfall, would she be the same as Hannah? Thinking of this, ire Wilson


    Wilson suddenly felt nervous.


    She hurriedly asked Sister White again: ¡°Aunt White, do you know any other clues?¡±


    Sister White waved her hand and said, ¡°I just made a phone call with your mother. From then to


    now, I have never contacted her again, and there is no news about her.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson could only say gratefully: ¡°Thank you Aunt White.¡±


    Sister White said indifferently: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be polite, but I should thank you. I was quite


    flustered in my heart. Listening to you, I suddenly feel better.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson could only say sincerely to Sister White: ¡°Aunt White, I¡¯m really sorry, I


    apologize to you for my mother.¡±


    Sister White waved her hand and said seriously: ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. If your mother can¡¯t


    find it, then forget it. But if you can find it, you tell her not to show up in front of me in the future,


    otherwise I don¡¯t care about her. How rich I am, I will smoke her with a big mouth.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded awkwardly, and after thanking him again, he hurriedly left the beauty


    salon.


    Aftering out, ire Wilson Wilson has been thinking about this issue.


    ording to mom¡¯s character. If she really talked to Sister White like that on the phone, it would


    prove that she was really rich, otherwise she would definitely not dare to talk like that.


    But I remember that at noon yesterday, my mother wanted to ask Dad for money and went to the


    beauty salon to make a face. Later, she went to Charlie Wade to ask for it, but Charlie Wade didn¡¯t


    give it.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 870


    In other words, my mother was penniless.


    So why didn¡¯t she miss that Aunt White while on the phone not long afterwards, in the tone of a


    nouveau riche?


    To say that in such a short period of time, she suddenly became rich?


    Where does the moneye from?


    Taking a step back, even if she is really rich, why should she disappear?


    Is it really because you hate yourself and your father when you have money?


    It¡¯s not impossible with her mother¡¯s personality, but she has been thinking of Thompson First for a


    long time.


    Even if she did get a fortune by ident, it stands to reason that she should hide the money quietly,


    and then continue toe back to enjoy the luxurious Thompson First Vi. This is in line with her


    mother¡¯s behavioral style.


    It wasn¡¯t that after getting a sum of money, the world evaporated immediately, and she couldn¡¯t even


    live in the vi, not to mention that she didn¡¯t even live in the vi to sleep.


    The more ire Wilson Wilson thought about it, the more he felt that this matter was strange and


    very contradictory, and there was a strange and unexinable aura everywhere.


    However, the clues stopped abruptly when they arrived at Aunt White, and for the time being, he


    couldn¡¯t continue to explore other clues.


    Therefore, to solve these mysteries, more clues must be found. Once the mystery is solved, then


    the whereabouts of mother will be clear. Otherwise, you may never find where your mother is.


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie Wade drove around Aurouss Hilll City, thinking about his mother-inw.


    He saw his wife getting more and more anxious, and he didn¡¯t want his wife to suffer such torture


    from the bottom of his heart.


    But now he hasn¡¯t figured out exactly what method should be used to release ine Ma.


    As he drove through an intersection, he saw the eye-catching words on the intersection billboard:


    ¡°All the people mobilize, resolutely crack down on MLM and MLM behavior in disguise,pletely


    eradicate the soil for MLM survival, and build a safe and harmonious Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Seeing this slogan, Charlie Wade suddenly had a n.


    So he immediately called Cameron Isaac and asked, ¡°How is my mother-inw in the detention


    center recently?¡±


    Cameron Isaac respectfully said: ¡°Master, your mother-inw suffered a bit in the detention center. It


    seems that everyone in the cell is not pleasing to her eyes, so she has to be treated.¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted and said, ¡°She used to scold Wilson Lady so badly before, and this Lady has


    such a grudge.


    This time, she will definitely not let her go easily. It is normal for her to suffer a bit.¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked, ¡°Master, do you think about how to solve this problem? With all due respect,


    your mother-inw has suffered so much in it. If you let her out, she will definitely not give up, the


    first thing. It must be trouble for you.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I already have a general n, but I still need


    your cooperation. Then I must cooperate with me and act her in a big show.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, ¡°Master, you can just ask if you have any questions.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°I am not ready to let her out now, I will contact you when I let her


    out.¡±


    ¡°Good master!¡±

 Chapter 871-875

    Chapter 871-875


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 871


    Charlie Wade pretended to look for it all afternoon, and received a call from Jacob Wilson, saying


    that Matilda was going home soon, so he drove home.


    ire Wilson Wilson also received a call from her father.


    Although she was reluctant, he drove home.


    Loreen heard that there was a visitor at home, and said tonight that she did not want to go home for


    dinner.


    ire Wilson Wilson wanted her to apany her, so she wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed, but Loreen


    felt embarrassed herself, so she used the excuse to work overtime and eat out by herself.


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t force it, so he said to Jacob Wilson, ¡°Dad, after your ssmatese


    later, try not to talk about me. I am not in a good mood today, and I don¡¯t want to talk too much.¡±


    Jacob Wilson also knows that if his daughter is willing to go home at this time and eat this meal with


    herself and her old ssmates, even if it is a lot of face, he can¡¯t force her.


    So he said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Good son-inw, you have to talk more at the dinner tableter, and


    be more active and active.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded awkwardly.


    At this time, the door bell in the vi rang, Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t wait to walk to the videophone, and


    immediately said to Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson excitedly: ¡°They are here, I¡¯ll open the


    door.¡±


    After speaking, he opened the door and went through the yard to open the door.


    ire Wilson Wilson looked at Jacob Wilson¡¯s positive look, couldn¡¯t help sighing, and asked


    Charlie Wade: ¡°You said my dad and that Matilda, is there something else?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen each other for more than 20 years, what can I do?


    You must be thinking too much.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said earnestly: ¡°But when I see my dad like this, I seem to be a little too


    excited.¡±


    Charlie Wadeforted: ¡°You don¡¯t know about this. After all, they have had a history.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°But my dad has already married my mother, and he and my


    mother are not divorced! He is responsible for and loyal to the marriage!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°It seems like Dad really had an extramarital affair. He just saw his


    first love today. How could it be so serious as you said.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried, not that they already have something now.¡±


    At this time, Matilda was outside the vi, marveling at this top-notch vi in Aurouss Hilll.


    She has been away from China for a long time, so she doesn¡¯t understand many domestic real


    estate and other things, nor does she understand what the words Thompson First A05 mean in


    China.


    When Jacob Wilson told her the address, he only talked about Thompson First Vi A05, and


    Matilda didn¡¯t think too much.


    But after she came to Thompson First, she discovered that the vi in this ce turned out to be so


    luxurious and atmospheric.


    Seeing that Jacob Wilson lives in such a luxurious vi area now, it made her faintly surprised.


    Because she used to ask her ssmates to inquire about Jacob Wilson¡¯s recent developments over


    the years, but the feedback she got was that he was not very happy, which made her a little


    confused.


    While waiting for Jacob Wilson to open the door outside the gate of A05, Paul was bored, so he


    checked the approximate selling price with his mobile phone, and said to his mother: ¡°The house


    here needs about 80 million to more than one hundred million. I read it online. It is said that Type A


    vis are thergest in size, and they probably sell for tens to hundred million.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 872


    Matilda nodded and said, ¡°More than one hundred million is not expensive, but I don¡¯t quite


    understand. In your Uncle Wilson¡¯s situation, how can he afford the vi here?¡±


    Paul smiled slightly and said, ¡°This requires you to ask him personally.¡±


    Matilda also smiled and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s called hiding.¡±


    Paul thought for a while, and said, ¡°Well, let me be honest, I feel that Uncle Wilson should be a


    good person, but not like a hidden person.¡±


    Matilda asked curiously: ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Paul said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it just feels a little strange.¡±


    Matilda smiled and said: ¡°Well, let¡¯s not discuss this. I should be happy for the old ssmate who


    can live in such an expensive vi. As for the others, we don¡¯t have to ask about it.¡±


    Paul nodded and said seriously: ¡°Mom, you are right.¡±


    At this time, Jacob Wilson had also opened the door of the vi. When he saw Matilda and Paul, he


    immediately said excitedly: ¡°Oh, Matilda and Paul, you are here, pleasee in, pleasee in


    quickly.¡±


    Matilda smiled and said: ¡°Oh, Jacob Wilson, your house is really beautiful. When I entered this


    community just now, it felt very high-end and atmosphere.


    This should be the best vi area in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said modestly: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the best. Actually, I just moved in just two days


    ago.¡±


    Matilda and Paul walked into the vi with Jacob Wilson.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Seeing the exquisite decoration in the yard, Matilda couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°It seems that the


    decoration of your vi is also a lot of thought. It should be designed for you by a high-end


    designer?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said: ¡°In fact, this vi was not decorated by us. In fact, this vi was also given to him


    by my son-inw¡¯s friend.¡±


    Paul¡¯s expression was very surprised, and he blurted out: ¡°Uncle Wilson, this vi is worth more


    than one hundred million, right? Mr. Wade¡¯s friend was willing to give him such an expensive vi?¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Not only the vi was given away, but even the decoration was


    paid for by his friends.


    We just bought some furniture by ourselves and didn¡¯t spend much money.¡±


    Paul couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Is this vi also earned by Mr. Wade showing Feng Shui for others?¡±


    Jacob Wilson happily said, ¡°You really guessed right. This vi is his reward for showing others


    Feng Shui. Let me tell you, don¡¯t look at my son-inw.


    It seems that there is nothing serious about doing things, and there is nothing to do. , But his ability


    to look at Feng Shui is truly unique in the upper ss of Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Paul felt a little strange in his heart. Normally speaking, no matter how expensive Feng Shui


    masters are, there will be more than one or two hundred million price tags once, right?


    Charlie Wade showed others Feng Shui, and others gave him such a good vi, coupled with


    exquisite decoration, this should not only be for the vi, there must be other reasons.


    It seems that Charlie Wade is definitely not an ordinary person!


    Thinking of this, Paul couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°Actually, I also believe in Feng Shui. But I have


    never met a very good and very capable Feng Shui master. Since Mr. Wade is so capable, then my


    newpany must Ask him to help me take a look at Feng Shui.¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled and said: ¡°Then you can go back and talk to him, Charlie Wade is very


    interesting, I believe he will not refuse you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 873


    At this time, Jacob Wilson had taken Matilda and her son Paul and walked in through the yard.


    When they met, ire Wilson Wilson was shocked by Matilda. She heard Charlie Wade say that


    Matilda¡¯s temperament and appearance were very good, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so good.


    Being a woman, ire Wilson Wilson even envied Matilda a little.


    After all, it is really amazing that a woman can maintain such a good level at the age of about 50.


    Matilda was also a little surprised when she saw ire Wilson Wilson. She really didn¡¯t expect that


    the daughters of Jacob Wilson and ine Ma were so beautiful and outstanding.


    The Paul next to him, at the moment he saw ire Wilson Wilson, couldn¡¯t help being a little


    stunned. He was also shocked by ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s beauty and temperament.


    Jacob Wilson introduced at this time: ¡°Matilda, let me introduce to you, this is my daughter ire


    Wilson Wilson.¡±


    After that, he looked at ire Wilson Wilson again, and said with a smile: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,


    this is my father¡¯s old ssmate, Matilda, you want to be called Matilda.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was shocked by Matilda¡¯s beauty and temperament, and at the same time was


    even more worried about the rtionship between her father and her.


    Becausepared with Matilda, my mother really seems to be a thousand miles away. In addition,


    the rtionship between the two of them is not stable. Now that there is such a strongpetitor, I


    am afraid it will be More fragile.


    However, out of politeness, she shook hands with Matilda very warmly, and said with some respect:


    ¡°Hello, Matilda.¡±


    Matilda smiled, and sighed sincerely: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you really look so beautiful!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said modestly: ¡°Auntie Matilda, I really appreciate it. Compared to you, I am far


    behind.¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Matilda said seriously: ¡°When I was your age, I was not as beautiful as you.¡±


    After that, she looked at Charlie Wade and said with a smile: ¡°Charlie Wade Wade is really blessed


    to marry such a good wife.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and nodded and said, ¡°Matilda, you are right. This is my blessing.¡±


    Matilda smiled and introduced her son again, and said: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, this is my son. He is


    called Paul. He should be one year younger than you. It stands to reason that he should call you


    sister.¡±


    Paul on the side hurriedly stretched out his hand to ire Wilson Wilson and said seriously: ¡°Hello


    Miss Wilson, I am Paul, my full name is Paul Smith, and I am d to meet you.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was hesitating whether to shake hands with Paul, and Matilda hurriedly said:


    ¡°Son, ire Wilson Wilson is a married person. It is necessary to avoid suspicion when contacting


    the opposite sex.¡±


    Only then did Paule back to his senses, hurriedly withdrew his hand, and smiled awkwardly:


    ¡°I¡¯m really embarrassed, it¡¯s because I was rash.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded slightly and smiled as a response. Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help being


    surprised, Matilda¡¯s tutor was really extraordinary.


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t wait to say at this time: ¡°Matilda, I have already bought all the ingredients and


    seasonings rted to those dishes, and I¡¯m in the kitchen now. I¡¯ll go in and beat you, what do you


    think?¡±


    Matilda naturally nodded and smiled: ¡°No problem, let¡¯s cook a meal for the children today.¡±


    After all, she said to Paul: ¡°Son, you have a good chat with Charlie Wade and his wife. In the future,


    you have to develop as much as possible for a long time. Everyone knows and understands more. It


    is good for everyone¡¯s future development. Young people should Communicate more and make


    more friends to expand yourwork.¡±


    Paul nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I know.¡±


    Jacob Wilson took Matilda to the kitchen and turned around to exin to Charlie Wade, saying, ¡°My


    son-inw, there is my good tea on the coffee table. You can make a cup and give Paul a taste.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 874


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Okay Dad, I see.


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget the thing I reminded you!¡±


    Charlie Wade knew what he was talking about. He wanted to pay more attention to himself. If the


    mother-inw came back, she would not be allowed to enter the door and break Matilda¡¯s affairs in


    her own house.


    So he smiled and said: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will give you a military order for this matter, and there will


    be no mistakes.¡±


    Jacob Wilson gave him a thumbs up and eximed, ¡°Really my good son-inw, I will not treat you


    badly in the future!¡±


    After speaking, Jacob Wilson took Matilda and plunged into the kitchen.


    ire Wilson Wilson asked Charlie Wade curiously: ¡°What did Dad tell you? The two of you are


    mysterious and seem to be engaged in a shameful conspiracy.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, I definitely can¡¯t tell you, did your dad let me be here to guard you? If your


    motheres back, I will carry her away. If I can¡¯t carry it, I will knock her out and carry her away.


    So he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Dad just asked me to entertain Paul. Don¡¯t let him think that our


    family has no hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± ire Wilson Wilson was full of disbelief.


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Didn¡¯t you hear that he asked me to make tea for


    Paul just now?¡±


    As he said, he hurriedly greeted Paul and said, ¡°Come here to Paul, and I will give you a taste of the


    high-end tea my father-inw bought from the WeChat tea seller.¡±


    Charlie Wade feels that Paul is an American, even if he is half of Chinese ancestry, he probably


    doesn¡¯t know much about tea when he lives in the United States.


    Therefore, the ordinary tea that his father-inw bought by the deceit, should still be able to fool


    him.


    Unexpectedly, Paul immediately smiled and said, ¡°Oh, what I like most is drinking tea. Since Uncle


    Wilson has good tea here, I must try it.¡±


    Charlie Wade was taken aback for a while, and said with a smile: ¡°Since you understand tea, then I


    think you might be disappointed.¡±


    With that, he took Paul to sit down on the sofa, ready to make tea.


    ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t really want to chat with his father¡¯s first lover¡¯s son, so he said to the two


    of them: ¡°You two men talk, I don¡¯t like tea too much, and I have a headache. I¡¯ll go back to the


    house and rest for a while, sorry. I¡¯m lost.¡±


    Paul hurriedly stood up and said politely: ¡°Okay Miss Wilson, take a rest first.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson went upstairs, and Charlie Wade said to Paul: ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t stand and talk.¡±


    After Paul sat down, he looked at the Fujian yellow rosewood sofa sitting under him, and said in


    surprise: ¡°The material of this sofa is really good!


    At first nce, it is made of sea yellow material, and it is old. As soon as the pulpes out, the


    texture of this wood is particrly beautiful, a good thing!¡±


    Charlie Wade was a bit stunned. He really didn¡¯t expect that although Paul was a mixed race, his


    mother waspletely a Chinese.


    He speaks good Chinese, knows tea, knows wood, and even knows patina. The other half of this


    guy¡¯s American ancestry is not fake, right?


    And why is his hobby so simr to his dad?


    Had it not been for his blond hair and a standard white skin color, he would even doubt if he had


    been left behind by the old man.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 875


    So Charlie Wade looked at Paul and asked curiously: ¡°Paul, did you oftene to China before?¡±


    Paul shook his head and said with a smile: ¡°I juste here on business asionally, but every


    time it doesn¡¯t take more than a week.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked with a puzzled look: ¡°Then how do you know so much about tea, Chinese


    furniture and wood?¡±


    Paul smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s mainly because my mother likes these. I only came into contact with


    these when I was a child.¡±


    As he said, Paul said again: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me as if I look like a mixed race, and I seem to be more


    of a white race, but in fact I am a downright China person in my bones.


    I have been very influenced by my mother since I was a child. I like Chinese culture and Chinese


    food, Chinese habits and everything in China.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, boiled water in the sea of   tea, and started to prepare tea, while letting people


    be fooled into buying tea on WeChat.


    After brewing the tea, Charlie Wade poured a cup for Paul and himself, and smiled and said to Paul:


    ¡°Come, taste my old man¡¯s tea.¡±


    Paul nodded and thanked him, then took his teacup to his lips and took a sip.


    Immediately afterwards, his expression became a little weird.


    After tasting it for a long time, he said embarrassedly: ¡°Uncle Wilson¡¯s taste in drinking tea is very


    strange. To be honest, I can¡¯t taste the goodness of this tea. Why does Uncle Wilson treat it as a


    good treasure? Where¡¯s the tea?¡±


    Charlie Wade thought to himself that this Paul was really acquainted, much better than his own dad.


    I am a silly old man who has been drinking this kind of tea. Not only did he fail to drink it, but the


    more he drank, the better it tasted.


    If he hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would definitely find the WeChat girl who sells tea to buy some more.


    So he smiled and said to Paul: ¡°My old dad bought this tea from a liar on WeChat. It cost a lot of


    money, but it¡¯s really not a good thing.¡±


    Paul also understood what was going on. He nodded slightly and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°I have the


    superb Jin Jun eyebrows that I entrusted to others and bought from the south. I have a chance to


    give some to Mr. Wade next day. Uncle Wilson tasted it. The tea was really good. It was a tea that


    was picked and fried by the top master.¡±


    Charlie Wade politely thanked him and said, ¡°My old man doesn¡¯t know much about tea, but he just


    likes it very much, so if you give him good tea, it will be a violent thing. Just keep drinking this tea


    and entertain yourself.¡±


    In fact, Charlie Wade¡¯s psychological activity is that my son-inw hasn¡¯t given him any good tea.


    Does it seem inappropriate for you, an outsider?


    Paul didn¡¯t realize Charlie Wade¡¯s mentality. He thought of what Jacob Wilson told him before


    entering the vi, and looked at Charlie Wade curiously: ¡°Mr. Wade, I heard Uncle Wilson say that


    this vi is for others to see. Is it true that you earned it from Feng Shui?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, it¡¯s not just looking at Feng Shui, but


    by looking at Feng Shui, it solves some of the more important problems for others.¡±


    Paul said very sincerely: ¡°Mr. Wade will tell you that, I am a person who has studied the Book of


    Changes and gossip and other things, but I have never had a very good master to get started, and


    my spare time is also rtively limited. , So my research is rtively superficial.¡±


    After speaking, Paul said again: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, my newpany will be officially opened in


    Aurouss Hilll soon. Could you please help me take a look at Feng Shui?¡±


    Charlie Wade saw that this Paul was very friendly to himself, and his EQ and quality were rtively


    high.


    In line with the principle of reaching out and not hitting the smiley person, he smiled and said,


    ¡°When will yourpany open? I can take time to take a look.¡±


    Paul was very excited and said, ¡°Thank you so much. Mypany will open the day after


    tomorrow. If you have time, can it be tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°it is good.¡±

 Chapter 876-880

    Chapter 876-880


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 876


    ¡­¡­


    In the kitchen at this moment, Matilda has put on her apron, and with the help of Jacob Wilson, she


    began to process the ingredients and prepare to cook.


    Jacob Wilson hit the side, ying very diligently.


    He dreams of having such a day, he and his beloved Matilda can have a sumptuous dinner in the


    kitchen together.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that this dream would finallye true after twenty years.


    Matilda was full of emotion. She has lived in the United States with her husband for more than 20


    years, and the two often cook together, but she has never made herself feel the way she is now.


    I feel that the man next to me, as long as he stands by his side, he can bring him an infinite sense


    of intimacy.


    Cooking for him by myself, busy in the kitchen with him, full of joy and satisfaction.


    When two people are cooking together, there is always some friction and contact on the body.


    Sometimes they rub their hands, sometimes they touch other parts. Soon, the two of them are red.


    face.


    After all, both of them have had a lot of past events, and they are each other¡¯s first love, and even


    when they first tasted the forbidden fruit, they both gave each other the first time.


    So after so many years, after seeing each other again, the hearts of these two people are always


    affected by the memories of the past.


    It is as if there is a strong maic field inside the two people, and it is the kind of maic field


    that the opposite sex attracts.


    When Jacob Wilsonid hands on Matilda, he had been close to each other countless times, and


    had an impulse in his heart several times, wanting to hug the other person directly in his arms.


    But this impulse was quickly suppressed by the timidity in his heart.


    Matilda herself is very capable in housework, but today because she has her first love around her,


    she also feels that no matter what she does, she seems a little absent-minded.


    Even always distracted by the man around him.


    A few times when she cut things, she almost cut her own hands because of distraction.


    Jacob Wilson was also a little absent-minded by the side. His energy was not on washing


    vegetables, picking vegetables, and helping Matilda at all, but on Matilda himself.


    At this moment, Jacob Wilson even regretted moving to Thompson First¡¯s big vi.


    Because, if it were in the previous home, in such a small kitchen, two people were busy working in


    it, even if they borrowed it, they would have to touch or even stick to each other.


    But the kitchen of Thompson First¡¯s vi is really too big.


    Even if there are five people working in it at the same time, they can be in order without disturbing


    each other.


    Therefore, every time Jacob Wilson wants to get closer to Matilda, he needs to find some special


    reasons or excuses.


    Jacob Wilson struggled for a long time and didn¡¯t dare to hug Matilda.


    Every time he mustered up the courage, he soon persuaded him again.


    Finally, when Matilda put the shrimp used to make Longjing shrimp into the pot, Jacob Wilson


    suddenly showed courage and hugged her from behind Matilda, and murmured nervously and


    excitedly in his mouth: ¡°Matilda, Over the past twenty years, I really miss you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 877


    Suddenly, Matilda was hugged tightly by Jacob Wilson, and her whole body stiffened in a moment.


    From the bottom of her heart, why didn¡¯t she hope that Jacob Wilson could hug herself tightly after


    twenty years?


    After all, this is the only person he has loved in his life.


    At this moment, the first lover from more than 20 years ago hugged himself so tightly, his hands


    sped tightly on her belly, and the feeling seemed to have brought her back to the twenty-year-old.


    Youth years.


    The true feelings in Matilda¡¯s heart were surging, and she suddenly couldn¡¯t help it, and put her


    hand on the other¡¯s hand.


    But at the moment she put her hand on Jacob Wilson¡¯s hand, she suddenly realized that it was


    wrong for her to do so.


    So she broke away from Jacob Wilson¡¯s embrace, arranging her hair in a panic, and said


    unnaturally: ¡°Jacob Wilson, we two can¡¯t do this, you are married after all, and I can¡¯t sorry ine


    Ma! ¡°


    Jacob Wilson was immediately anxious, and blurted out: ¡°At the beginning, she was jealous for you.


    When we were together, we were in such a good rtionship. She knew that I was your boyfriend,


    and she took advantage of it when I was drunk. And in, if she were not so shameless, the two of us


    would have already been together!¡±


    Matilda sighed lightly and said: ¡°Even though the past was her fault, I was the one who chose to let


    go. Since I have chosen to let go and give you to her, I will not be like her back then. I¡¯m sorry for


    that, and I¡¯m sorry for her again.


    This is a matter of principle. Otherwise, would I be like her?¡±


    Jacob Wilson was anxious and said, ¡°That woman has almost ruined the rtionship between the


    two of us for a lifetime. Do you still need to talk to her about principles at this time?¡±


    Matilda said seriously: ¡°In fact, after that incident happened back then, I also knew in my heart that


    all of this was caused by ine Ma behind her back.


    I know she is a viin, but I can¡¯t be a viin because of being hurt by a viin.¡±


    As she said, she looked at Jacob Wilson again, and said very seriously: ¡°You are her husband after


    all. I can meet you and eat with you like a normal friend or an old ssmate, but we can¡¯t have a


    rtionship It¡¯s not possible at all¡­¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s tears were streaming down. He looked at Matilda and choked and said, ¡°Is it


    impossible for the two of us in this life? After so many years, we can finally meet again, don¡¯t you


    want to make up for us? Was it a regret back then?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Matilda¡¯s expression was also a bit painful, and she sighed: ¡°Of course I want to, otherwise I won¡¯t


    make a special trip back from the United States, but I think that gentlemen must do everything they


    want when ites to money and feelings. If we The two have a chance to be together again, and


    that must be after you and ine Ma divorced.¡±


    Jacob Wilson blurted out without hesitation: ¡°Then I will divorce her immediately!¡±


    Matilda said very seriously: ¡°Jacob Wilson, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not saying that after you divorce


    ine Ma, the two of us can be together.¡±


    Jacob Wilson asked nervously, ¡°Matilda, what do you mean by this? I don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t you


    want to be with me?¡±


    Matilda said sincerely: ¡°Jacob Wilson, after all we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, how


    could we suddenly decide to be together? This is too trifling.¡±


    As she said, she said with a serious face: ¡°We were in school when we were dating. At that time, we


    were all students. We had to study and socialize with our ssmates every day. We never lived


    together. Life is different from falling in love. Especially at our age, we must not only consider our


    own life, not only our own feelings, but also our children and their views on each other.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 878


    ¡°So this kind of thing is not something we can decide with our lips when we are like teenagers. We


    must think carefully before we can make a more mature decision.¡±


    Jacob Wilson said immediately: ¡°I can¡¯t ept what you said. I know you still have feelings for me


    in your heart, and I have feelings for you in my heart. Since both people have feelings, what can¡¯t


    you break through? ¡°


    With that said, Jacob Wilson forced him to ask: ¡°Matilda, I want you to tell the truth, do you really


    feel about me now?¡±


    Matilda said with some embarrassment: ¡°How do you ask me to answer your question? After all, we


    were together back then, and the rtionship was so good, and we were all our first loves, and we


    had regrets for more than 20 years. It¡¯s self-deception.¡±


    As he said, Matilda said again: ¡°But as I said just now, this matter is not just about how you feel.¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s tears flowed more and more, aggrieved like a child.


    For so many years, he has suffered too much emotionally. So he felt greatfort at the moment


    when Matilda came back.


    When he saw Matilda, he really realized that his previous life had always been in dire straits.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to live that kind of life for a minute.


    Seeing Jacob Wilson crying like a child, Matilda¡¯s eyes were red.


    She walked up to Jacob Wilson, used her sleeves to gently wipe away his tears, and said


    distressedly: ¡°Jacob Wilson, you have worked so hard for so many years. If you can go back in


    time, return to the one before our graduation. At that time, even if you and ine Ma already have


    facts, I will not give up on you¡­¡±


    As she said, she sighed sadly again: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, time is gone, no one can let the years turn back. In


    a blink of an eye, we are all middle-aged and elderly people over half a hundred years old.¡±


    Jacob Wilson grasped her hand tightly and said excitedly: ¡°Matilda! Because we can¡¯t let the years


    turn back, we should not let down our future! Let us not let down in a second!¡±


    At this point, Jacob Wilson was very excited, knelt on one knee, and blurted out: ¡°Matilda, I want to


    be with you!¡±


    Seeing him kneeling, Matilda suddenly panicked, and hurriedly pulled him up and blurted out: ¡°Oh,


    Jacob Wilson, what are you doing?


    Get up!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said stubbornly: ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to me, then I won¡¯t be able to get up here!¡±


    Matilda nced at the door of the kitchen and said anxiously: ¡°Oh, get up quickly, if you let the


    childrene in, how can you exin this?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said seriously: ¡°If Paules in and sees it, then I will tell him that I love his mother. I


    want to be with his mother and hope to be blessed by him; if it was the first time I saw it, Then I will


    tell her that I love you, and I want to divorce her mother and be with you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 879


    When talking about this, Jacob Wilson suddenly became emotional.


    He stared at Matilda¡¯s eyes and said emotionally: ¡°Matilda, I¡¯m really not joking with you. Every word


    I sayes from the bottom of my heart. In the past twenty years since you left, I have never been


    happy, we are all this old, why can¡¯t we put aside those scruples and pursue a real love vigorously?¡±


    Matilda sighed faintly: ¡°Jacob Wilson, I have thought about everything you said, and to be honest, I


    also have illusions in my heart. It¡¯s just that the current situation is really not like before. The third


    party I hate most in my life. So I don¡¯t want to be a third party, so we shouldn¡¯t be so anxious


    about this matter.


    Give me some time, and I will give you some time.¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly asked: ¡°Are you willing to stay with me after I divorced ine Ma?¡±


    Matilda¡¯s big beautiful eyes with a few fine wrinkles stared at Jacob Wilson unblinkingly, and said


    seriously: ¡°Jacob Wilson, I admit that one of my big motives for returning to China is to hope to see


    you again.


    I hope I can continue with you again.¡±


    Having said that, she changed the conversation and said: ¡°However, we are not 18 or even 20-year-


    old youngsters. We have to think carefully about things now. I have no way to answer the question


    of whether we are willing to be with you.


    After you are truly single, the two of us have tried to get along for a while, and I will answer your


    question solemnly.¡±


    Jacob Wilson blurted out without hesitation: ¡°I am willing, I am willing, ten thousand are willing, one


    million are willing.¡±


    Matilda said seriously: ¡°Jacob Wilson, I also hope that you will seriously and solemnly consider


    ine Ma, but your marriage. Consider whether there is still love between you two. If you still have


    love, then I will I wish you all the same as before; if you do not have love, then you must tell her


    clearly as early as possible. I still know your character very well. If you are constantly interrupted,


    you will always be disturbed.¡±


    Matilda is already aplete winner in life, but the only thing she has not won in her life is true


    love.


    Therefore, she is obsessed with Jacob Wilson.


    Everyone should have an obsessive object in his heart. If this obsessive object is with him, then his


    life is happy and his life is happy; but if the obsessive object is not with him Together, he will regret


    for life.


    Therefore, Matilda¡¯s return to China this time can be said to be nothing else, just to rediscover the


    unforgettable love during this period of sunset in life.


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°Matilda, as long as you don¡¯t dislike me and are willing to stay


    with me, I will divorce ine Ma!¡±


    Matilda sighed softly and said, ¡°Whether you and her were intentional or unintentional, or if you


    were used by others, in the final analysis, you have betrayed our feelings. If you are really willing to


    make up for it, then of course I am also willing. Give you a chance.¡±


    Recalling that year, Jacob Wilson suddenly stood up and once again hugged Matilda face-to-face.


    While hugging her tightly, he said: ¡°Matilda, I regretted what happened back then for more than 20


    years. This time I will never let myself regret it again. You must wait for me!¡±


    Matilda nodded and said softly: ¡°Okay! I¡¯m waiting for you! But you can¡¯t hold me like this anymore.


    What we do now is wrong!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said stubbornly: ¡°Whether it is right or wrong, I just want to hold you now!¡±


    Matilda was struggling in her heart. I want to talk about her feeling of being held in his arms, but she


    has lived a decent life in her life and cannot ept that she is so close to a married man.


    So she said in a panic: ¡°Oh, you let me go first, it¡¯s not good for us, and I still have to cook¡­¡±


    Jacob Wilson said: ¡°I have you in my heart, and you also have me in my heart. What¡¯s so bad about


    this!¡±


    After speaking, Jacob Wilson actually plucked up the courage, lowered his head and wanted to kiss


    Matilda.


    Matilda hurriedly avoided him, and said very solemnly: ¡°Have you talked to you for a long time?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 880


    As he was talking, a burning smell spread in the kitchen.


    Matilda eximed: ¡°Oh, my Longjing Shrimp!¡±


    Having said that, he hurriedly pushed Jacob Wilson away, blushing and ran to the side of the stove,


    and when he looked into the pot, he let out a mournful cry: ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, the shrimps are all


    overcooked!¡±


    Jacob Wilson quickly reminded him from the side: ¡°Quickly turn off the fire, or it will burn out soon.¡±


    Matilda hurriedly turned off the gas on the stove. The shrimp that had been burnt in the pot said


    helplessly, ¡°I me you, originally this was my best dish, but it¡¯s all over now¡­ .¡±


    Jacob Wilson was also embarrassed and guilty, and said, ¡°Should I go out and buy you a bag of


    shrimps again?¡±


    At this time, both Charlie Wade and Paul, who were drinking tea outside, could smell the mushy


    smell spreading out of the kitchen, and Charlie Wade subconsciously said, ¡°Is it a mess?¡±


    Paul frowned and said, ¡°My mother cooks very professionally. It shouldn¡¯t happen to her¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade stood up and said, ¡°Paul, sit down for a while. I¡¯ll go in and take a look. Don¡¯t be


    surprised.¡±


    Paul hurriedly said, ¡°I will go too.¡±


    After saying that he was about to get up, Charlie Wade stretched out his hand, pressed him back,


    and said with a smile: ¡°Sit and drink tea. I¡¯ll just go and see it.¡±


    What Charlie Wade was thinking at this time was, if your mother and my old husband were doing


    the firewood in the kitchen at this time, and the two of them were disheveled and forgot what was in


    the pot, how embarrassing would you rush in like this?


    I¡¯m different. My mother and my husband are not rted by blood. I just went in to watch the show.


    Paul didn¡¯t know that Charlie Wade¡¯s heart at this time was all thoughts of watching the show.


    Seeing that Charlie Wade had already stepped to the kitchen, he didn¡¯t insist on it anymore.


    Charlie Wade came to the kitchen, opened the kitchen door, and probed in.


    Seeing that the two people in the kitchen were hurriedly tidying up and had burnt the pot, their


    clothes looked neat, and there was nothing wrong with them, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help feeling a


    little disappointed.


    I wanted toe over and eat a melon, but I didn¡¯t even have a watermelon rind.


    However, looking at the faces of his old husband and his first love, both seem to be a little red, and


    it feels as if the two should have had some closer contact just now.


    So Charlie Wade deliberately pretended to be surprised and asked: ¡°Dad, Matilda, I don¡¯t know


    what burned, are you two all right?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said in a panic: ¡°Well, nothing is wrong, nothing is wrong, just identally,


    the pot burned, I am dealing with you Matilda, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, two people can still see the confusion after watching a pot, you two must have


    done nothing good just now.


    Jacob Wilson said with a guilty conscience at this time: ¡°Charlie Wade, you should go out and have


    tea with Paul. It is enough to have me and Matilda here¡­¡±

 Chapter 881-885

    Chapter 881-885


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 881


    The two first-love lovers, who had been in the kitchen for more than an hour, finally made a table of


    food.


    Jacob Wilson ran out to tell Charlie Wade and Paul: ¡°Get ready, we can eat.¡±


    After speaking, he asked Paul again: ¡°By the way, Paul, do you want to drink two cups at night?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Paul smiled and took out a portable gift box and said: ¡°Uncle Wilson, I just brought two bottles of 30-


    year-old Maotai. This bottle of Moutai is not an ordinary Moutai. It was an export version more than


    20 years ago. It was exported to the United States, and then collected by collectors in the United


    States.


    It has been properly preserved until now. Each bottle is two kilograms.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was surprised and said: ¡°For 30 years of aging more than 20 years ago, isn¡¯t it more


    than 50 years since now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Paul said with a smile: ¡°It should be about 56 years.¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed, ¡°Oh, this wine is too precious. It¡¯s a waste to give it to me. You should keep it


    for yourself.¡±


    Paul hurriedly said: ¡°Uncle Wilson, you don¡¯t need to be so polite to me. It was originally a gift for


    you.


    If you want, we will drink it with a bottle in the evening. If you don¡¯t want it, we will change another


    wine. ¡°


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°In that case, thank you. Let¡¯s drink a bottle


    tonight!¡±


    With that said, Jacob Wilson said to Charlie Wade again: ¡°Charlie Wade, you go upstairs and told


    ire Wilson Wilson toe down for dinner.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Then I will go upstairs and call her.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade got upstairs and when he came to the bedroom, he found ire Wilson


    Wilson lying on the bed with his back to the door.


    He said, ¡°My wife, go downstairs to eat.¡±


    While talking, Charlie Wade was about to walk into the bedroom when he heard his wife say: ¡°Oh,


    don¡¯te here yet.¡±


    Immediately afterwards, ire Wilson Wilson stood up, turned her back to Charlie Wade, as if


    reaching out and wiping her eyes.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly walked around in front of her, looked at her red eyes, and asked: ¡°Wife, why


    are you crying again?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson shook his head and stubbornly denied: ¡°I didn¡¯t cry, but my eyes were a little


    ufortable.¡±


    Charlie Wade said distressedly: ¡°Still quibbling. My eyes are red like this, and I still said I didn¡¯t cry?¡±


    After speaking, he asked softly: ¡°Is it because of mom?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was silent for a moment, then sighed, nodded and said: ¡°It has been almost 30


    hours now, and there is no news yet. I¡¯m really afraid that Mom will have some ident.¡±


    As she said, tears burst into her eyes again: ¡°Furthermore, when such a big thing happened at


    home, I expected my dad to be able to stick with me, but I didn¡¯t expect him to¡­¡±


    At this point, ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t speak anymore. He couldn¡¯t keep his emotions all at


    once, so he cried out.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly stretched out his hand and took her in his arms. While gently tapping her


    back, heforted in her ear: ¡°My wife, don¡¯t cry, mom will definitely be fine. Don¡¯t worry, I assure


    you.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson sobbed and asked, ¡°What can you promise me? You don¡¯t know where she is,


    you don¡¯t know what she has gone through, and you don¡¯t know whether she is in danger¡­ .¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I have promised you, I will definitely not let her


    have trouble. I will ask those capable friends to help them find a way.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°Really? You go to them, can they be willing to help?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 882


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If someone agrees, they are stronger than us


    and have a widerwork than us. Maybe they can help us figure out what happened.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson breathed a sigh of relief and said gratefully: ¡°Charlie Wade, that¡¯s really thank


    you so much!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m your husband, why are you polite to me?¡±


    As he said, he patted her on the shoulder hurriedly, and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go down for dinner first,


    and after dinner, I¡¯ll go out to find my friends and see if others are willing to help. If they don¡¯t, then I


    will Ask them for help. Anyway, I promise you that Mom wille back safely!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded heavily, feeling a lot morefortable.


    Before that, she felt that she was the only one in the family about her mother¡¯s disappearance. Now


    that Charlie Wade stood with herself so resolutely and was willing to help, she was naturally


    relieved.


    Charlie Wade really felt sorry for ire Wilson Wilson at this time.


    It can be seen that ine Ma¡¯s disappearance has been worrying her all the time. If ine Ma is


    not allowed toe back quickly, ine Ma hasn¡¯t had any major incidents in the detention center,


    and his wife is probably already. Unbearable.


    So he decided in his heart that he would implement it tomorrow. He had already figured out the


    n, and he could get ine Ma back the day after tomorrow.


    Tofort ire Wilson Wilson, Charlie Wade took her downstairs.


    In the restaurant downstairs, Jacob Wilson and Matilda had already prepared a table of food.


    On the other hand, Paul opened one of the rare bottles of Maotai aging. Seeing Charlie Wade and


    ire Wilson Wilson walking down, he smiled and asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Mr. Wade, would you like


    to have two sses?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Okay, then I will have two drinks with you.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson on the side reminded in a low voice: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to find your friends after


    dinner? Or don¡¯t drink, you can¡¯t drive after drinking.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take a taxi after I finish drinking. It¡¯s the first time Mr.


    Paul came to the house. It¡¯s impossible to drink two drinks with him.¡±


    Hearing this, ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t drive anymore.¡±


    At this time, Jacob Wilson walked out of the kitchen with a pot of Xihu beef soup, and saw ire


    Wilson Wilson, he smiled and said, ¡°Oh, ire Wilson Wilson, try your Matilda¡¯s craftsmanshipter.


    I just stole it. After eating two bites, I can tell you this, just three words, which is great.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson had no appetite for food at all now, not to mention that the meal was made by


    her mother¡¯s rival in love back then, so she didn¡¯t want to eat it even more.


    But because of face, she could only sit down at the table.


    At this time, Matilda took off her apron and walked out of the kitchen with the bowls and chopsticks.


    Seeing that Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson were both down, she smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made you wait for a long time. time to eat.¡±


    Then, she asked Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson with concern: ¡°You two must be hungry?


    Come on, move your forks!¡±


    The table is full of home-cooked dishes of authetic taste made by Matilda.


    There are braised prawns in oil, Thomaspo meat, fish head tofu, fried shrimp eel and so on.


    These dishes are really beautiful, and they are not much more than professional restaurants.


    Matilda said with some regret: ¡°I originally had a Longjing Shrimp that I was better at, but I was too


    busy in the kitchen just now, so I didn¡¯t care about it all at once, and it¡¯s mashed up, so I can only


    make it for you next time. .¡±


    When talking about the Longjing shrimp paste pot, Matilda thought of the scene where Jacob


    Wilson suddenly hugged herself in the kitchen. Two red clouds appeared on Matilda¡¯s beautiful


    face¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 883


    Seeing the food Matilda made, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but appetite, but out of politeness, he


    didn¡¯t feel ashamed to use his fork directly, instead he took out a bottle of drink and poured it on the


    twodies.


    Later, he picked up the wine ss and said with a smile: ¡°Matilda and Paul, wee you back to


    China, wee you back to Aurouss Hilll, and wee you to our home as a guest. Let¡¯s have a


    drink together.¡±


    Jacob Wilson also hurriedly echoed: ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll take the wind and dust for you, let¡¯s have a drink


    together!¡±


    Matilda picked up a drink and said sincerely: ¡°I really appreciate your hospitality. I didn¡¯t expect to be


    able to have a home-cooked meal at my old ssmate¡¯s house on the first day of returning to


    Aurouss Hilll. Thank you very much.¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled and said: ¡°Matilda, we have been old ssmates for so many years, what are


    you doing so politely for this little thing!¡±


    After that, he said: ¡°Furthermore, this table of food today is all your credit. I¡¯m just battling it out. I¡¯m


    very embarrassed about it.


    How can any old ssmatese here as guests? I cook it myself.¡±


    Matilda smiled and said: ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing about this, I said it at first, I will cook today.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s dry this first ss of wine first!¡±


    Everyone picked up their wine sses and drinks. The three men drank all the wine in the small


    wine cup, and the twodies took their drinks and took a sip.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s expression was slightly indifferent, but she can¡¯t be med.


    After all, she has also tried her best to express her kindness to Matilda.


    Matilda is also very clear in her heart that ire Wilson Wilson must have an opinion on herself, so


    she also deliberately ttered her, and smiled and said to ire Wilson Wilson: ¡°ire Wilson


    Wilson, first try the braised prawns cooked by auntie.


    See if it suits your taste.¡±


    With that said, Matilda took the initiative to pick up a prawn for her and handed it to her bowl.


    ire Wilson Wilson was somewhat embarrassed. After all, this woman was her father¡¯s first love


    back then. Now she is sitting in her own home and picking vegetables for herself. This feeling is


    always a bit wrong.


    However, she nodded very kindly, and said softly, ¡°Thank you Auntie Matilda.¡±


    Having said that, she also tasted the braised prawns.


    Unexpectedly, the taste of this shrimp made her amazed at the entrance.


    Well, ire Wilson Wilson has eaten this dish of braised prawns more than once, but she has never


    tasted such a good one.


    The braised prawns cooked by Matilda have moderate sweet and salty taste, tangy aroma, and


    good vor.


    ire Wilson Wilson was even more amazed in her heart. This Auntie Matilda is really not an


    ordinary woman. Not only does she have a good temperament and a good image, she even cooks


    so deliciously.


    She recalled the meals her mother had cooked. There was only one adjective that could describe it,


    which was hard to swallow. Compared with Matilda¡¯s cooking skills, it was almost every day!


    More importantly, my mother never seeks improvement in cooking. What was the taste of cooking


    more than 20 years ago, it still tastes that cooking now.


    Later, after I married Charlie Wade and Charlie Wade was in charge of cooking, my life was much


    better.


    However, although Charlie Wade¡¯s cooking is good, it¡¯s still far behind Matilda.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 884


    At this time, Matilda gave him another piece and said with a smile: ¡°At first you tasted this fish,


    which is also a specialty of aunt, but I haven¡¯t done it for some time. I don¡¯t know if it suits you.


    Taste.¡±


    Seeing the enthusiastic Matilda put the fish into his bowl, ire Wilson Wilson nodded in order not


    to hurt people¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Thank you Auntie Matilda, but you don¡¯t always have to add


    vegetables to me, you eat first.¡±


    Matilda nodded and said with a smile: ¡°You must eat more food yourself. If you can¡¯t reach it, let


    Charlie Wade pick it up for you.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson agreed, and then tasted the fish that Matilda gave her. After taking this bite,


    she immediately surprised her.


    Matilda¡¯s cooking is really delicious. The fish is soft and soft, fragrant and delicious. It is impable.


    Jacob Wilson was also dumbfounded.


    He has never eaten such delicious home-cooked food in his entire life. You have to know that eating


    a delicious meal at home ispletely different from eating a delicious meal in a restaurant.


    There is a warm feeling of home as a blessing, and that feeling will make men linger.


    This is why women always say that if you want to keep a man¡¯s heart, you must first keep the man¡¯s


    stomach.


    Jacob Wilson felt that his stomach and his taste buds were conquered by Matilda¡¯s cooking skills at


    this moment.


    He looked at Paul enviously and said: ¡°Paul, your mother cooks so deliciously, you are blessed.¡±


    Paul smiled and said seriously: ¡°Uncle Wilson, this question depends on how you look at it.¡±


    ¡°Take me as an example. When I was in college, it was very painful, because I left home and my


    mother.


    No matter what I ate at school, I almost felt a little bit meaningless;¡±


    ¡°Later, because of the busy business of thew firm, I often traveled on business. Most of the time I


    flew back and forth across the United States, and there was still a lot of time flying back and forth


    around the world, and I had no chance to taste the food my mother cooked.¡±


    ¡°But. My appetite has been spoiled by her cooking skills, so I can¡¯t get used to eating wherever I go.


    This feeling is actually very painful.¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed: ¡°That¡¯s true. It is easy for people to change from frugality to luxury, and it is


    difficult to change from extravagance to frugality. Your mother cooks so deliciously. If it was me, I


    would not be interested in any food outside. .¡±


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard the cryptic meaning in his father¡¯s words, she was not very


    happy, so she took a drink and said to Matilda: ¡°Auntie Matilda, I toast you, you must be very hard to


    come back from the United States so far. This ss is to wash the dust for you.¡±


    Matilda hurriedly picked up a drink and said with a smile: ¡°Thank you ire Wilson Wilson, then we


    will drink a drink instead of wine.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson touched his cup slightly with that of Matilda, and at the same time she couldn¡¯t


    help but sighed and said, ¡°Hey, it would be nice if my mother was also at home.


    She has been talking about you for so many years, knowing that you are back. , She must be very


    happy.¡±


    When ire Wilson Wilson mentioned ine Ma, Jacob Wilson and Matilda both had unnatural


    expressions.


    Both of them knew very well in their hearts that ire Wilson Wilson mentioned ine Ma at this


    time, deliberately speaking to them both, reminding them that this family, and her mother, even if her


    mother is not here, she is The hostess of this house!


    Matilda¡¯s dignified expression was a bit embarrassing, she smiled unnaturally and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t


    seen your mother for so many years, and I really want to see her.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Jacob Wilson and asked, ¡°By the way, where did ine Ma go? Why


    is she not at home?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°She, I have been back to her family in the past two days. I guess I will


    be back in a few days.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 885


    Since Matilda¡¯s cooking skills are so good, everyone has a little support for this meal.


    Although ire Wilson Wilson was somewhat dissatisfied with Matilda in his heart, and was a bit


    repulsive, he did not have any ability to resist her cooking.


    She usually pays attention to diet, but this evening she ate three times the usual amount of food.


    Not to mention Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson, the father-inw.


    The two elders were like windswept clouds, eating almost all the dishes, and there was not much


    vegetable soup left.


    After eating, Jacob Wilson secretly put his hand under the table, loosened his belt, and temporarily


    relieved his bulging stomach.


    At the same time, he could not help but secretly thought: ¡°Matilda is really perfect in every aspect. If


    she can really divorce ine Ma and stay with her, it will be from the eighteenth hell, all at once. To


    heaven.


    Even Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but imagine that if Jacob Wilson could be with Matilda, then his


    days would be much morefortable.


    A mother-inw like Matilda can¡¯t really find her with antern, and she cooks so deliciously. If she


    bes her own ¡°step mother-inw,¡± then she will save herself from cooking in the future.


    It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t let ine Ma disappear from the world.


    After eating dinnerter, he has to talk to Cameron Isaac to see how to release ine Ma from the


    detention center.


    ¡­¡­


    After eating, Matilda took the initiative to clean up the dining room and kitchen.


    Charlie Wade hurried to take over, but she refused to let Charlie Wade interfere, saying that women


    should do everything in the kitchen.


    After everything was cleaned up, Matilda said to the family: ¡°It¡¯ste, and Paul and I won¡¯t bother


    you today. Thank you for your hospitality today. I have a very happy meal!¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, Matilda, I have to thank you. It was you who gave us such a


    hearty meal of Eastcliff home-cooked dishes and fulfilled my wish for more than 20 years.¡±


    Matilda smiled and nodded. For her, it was also a wish for many years, but in front of ire Wilson


    Wilson, she was not suitable to say many things, so she said: ¡°Okay, we I won¡¯t bother you. You


    stay here, we will go first.¡±


    Jacob Wilson asked, ¡°How did youe here?¡±


    Matilda said: ¡°Paul came by car, but the car stopped at the door of your vi.¡±


    Jacob Wilson said: ¡°Oh, can Paul still drive after drinking?¡±


    Matilda smiled and said, ¡°He can¡¯t drive, I can drive, and I haven¡¯t drunk.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Jacob Wilson said with a smile: ¡°I just forgot about this. That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll send you to the


    car.¡±


    After that, she opened the door without waiting for Matilda to express her attitude, walked out first,


    and then made another sign of please.


    Seeing this, Matilda said, ¡°Thank you, Jacob Wilson.¡±


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson sent them outside the gate, and after saying goodbye to


    them politely, Jacob Wilson took them out.

 Chapter 886-890

    Chapter 886-890


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 886


    Seeing them walking away, ire Wilson Wilson closed the door and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°The


    feeling between this Auntie Matilda and my dad is too obvious. You say my dad will not cheat¡­ .¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°I think Auntie Matilda is definitely not that kind of person. She is a


    very principled person.


    Even if she likes our dad in her heart, she will definitely wait for our dad and our mother to divorce.


    What development does Dad have.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson angrily rebuked, ¡°What are you talking about? How could Dad divorce Mom?¡±


    Charlie Wade knew that ire Wilson Wilson would definitely not be able to ept such a thing, so


    he didn¡¯t talk to her in depth.


    After checking the time, he said: ¡°My wife, you can take a good rest at home. Don¡¯t go out to find


    your mother. I will go. I beg a friend to see if they have any other channels, so I can ask for help.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°No need, I just take a taxi to go by myself. You haven¡¯t been worrying


    about it for the past two days, so go back to your room and take a rest.¡± live


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s OK, then I won¡¯t go with you. If you have any


    questions, remember tomunicate with me in time.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If you have a clue, you must tell me immediately.¡±


    Charlie Wade agreed, opening the door and saying: ¡°Okay, then I will go straight away.¡±


    Saying goodbye to his wife, when Charlie Wade left and came outside the entire vi area, the old


    man had just sent away Matilda and her son.


    Seeing that Charlie Wade was going out, Jacob Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, it¡¯s sote,


    do you want to go out?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll beg a few friends to see if I can find clues about mom.¡±


    As soon as Jacob Wilson heard this, he suddenly became nervous, and hurriedly grabbed him and


    asked, ¡°Who are you going to ask for?


    Are you going to ask Don Albertt? Or to ask that Miss Moore?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Just ask, they have a lot of contacts, maybe there is some way to find mom.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jacob Wilson clutched his chest with a heartbroken expression, and asked, ¡°My son-inw,


    should we be so anxious about this matter?


    Can¡¯t we take it easy? You say our father It¡¯s only a day since these two good days, are you going


    to destroy it yourself?¡±


    Charlie Wade naturally knew what Jacob Wilson was thinking, he must be 10,000 unwilling, so he


    wanted to find ine Ma back now.


    After all, he had just met his first love today, and the two seemed to have some opportunities for


    development. At this time, the person he didn¡¯t want to see most was probably ine Ma.


    However, in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes, Jacob Wilson¡¯s happiness is naturally inferior to that of his wife¡¯s


    happiness.


    So he could only say with a helpless look: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mood has not


    been very good recently. If I can¡¯t find Mom again, I think she will be stimted, so I have to find a


    way to get Mom as fast as possible. get back.¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and he said seriously: ¡°Good son-inw, she is


    already an adult at first, and an adult must have a certain degree of tolerance. You should temper


    her and let her wait two more. Goodness, dad beg you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be so anxious now. Even if I ask a friend for help,


    it may not be possible to get Mom back right away.¡±


    Jacob Wilson blurted out: ¡°How could I not be in a hurry. Whether it is Don Albertt or Miss Moore,


    they are all capable people in Aurouss Hilll.


    Isn¡¯t it easy for them to find someone? Maybe your mother will do it tonight. Come back!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Jacob Wilson¡¯s almost crying expression, and said helplessly: ¡°Dad, this


    kind of thing is not something we can do whatever we want.


    Instead of hoping that mom wille back a few dayster, or even note back, It¡¯s better to


    hope that she wille back soon.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade added: ¡°After momes back, you can tell her clearly, and then


    formally divorce her. In this way, you can pursue your own happiness without any worries!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 887


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words made Jacob Wilson wake up instantly.


    Only at this time did he realize that evasion is not the solution to the problem, only to face the


    problem andpletely solve the problem is the best solution.


    If you want to stay and fly with Matilda, you must divorce ine Ma.


    Only after divorce can oneself be able to marry Matilda into the door upright and upright.


    Thinking of this, he felt much better, and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Okay, I know, you can go to your


    friends for help, I will find someone to inquire about the divorce, and when your motheres back,


    I Just ask her for a divorce.¡±


    After bidding farewell to Jacob Wilson, Charlie Wade took a taxi to Shangri-La Hotel.


    Cameron Isaac is already here waiting for him.


    The manager of the hotel respectfully invited Charlie Wade to Cameron Isaac¡¯s office.


    As soon as the door of the office closed, Cameron Isaac immediately said respectfully: ¡°Master, I¡¯m


    really sorry, but you have to condescend toe to me for your hard work.


    I should see you.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to say something when Ie to see you. It¡¯s


    not easy to exin when you go to see me.¡±


    Then he asked, ¡°My mother-inw who stole more than 20 billion from me, how is she in the


    detention center now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very miserable.¡± Cameron Isaac said: ¡°She became a public enemy of the entire cell inside. I


    heard that she seemed to have not eaten a bite of food since she went in.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly. Said nkly: ¡°She is responsible for all this, and she can¡¯t me


    others.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said seriously on the side: ¡°Master, I really didn¡¯t expect that when such a woman


    saw more than 20 billion deposits, she was not afraid or worried, and she didn¡¯t even think about it.


    How could there be so much money in the card, so she dared to transfer all the money to his card,


    this person is simply too courageous!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°My mother-inw, she loves money the most in life. She used to be


    a third person to intervene in my old wife and her first love, because my old wife was still rtively


    wealthy at the time, which can be regarded as a standard.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that after getting married, the conditions in my husband¡¯s family began


    to get worse and worse, and soon there was no money. This person ran for money all his life, but he


    didn¡¯t get it. So my heart has been suppressed and has been distorted¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Master, in fact, I dared to suggest you that it is best to let your mother-inw


    learn a little more lessons in it.


    At the very least, she should be detained for three years and five years, and she can be detained


    for one and a half years. I have just been locked in for less than two days now, do you want to


    release her?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°Let here out, mainly because I feel bad for my wife.


    But if she is not honest after shees out, I still have other ways to treat her slowly.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Yes, tomorrow morning you will arrange for the police


    station to interrogate her, like I told youst time, find all the actors that should be found, and


    prepare all the props, and then give her a performance. Big drama.¡±


    Cameron Isaac blurted out immediately: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I must have everything ready.¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°I came to see you, mainly to go through the process with you


    again. Don¡¯t make any mistakes then.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded and said, ¡°Master, let¡¯s start sorting it out!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 888


    ¡­¡­


    After Charlie Wade sorted out all the procedures for tomorrow with Cameron Isaac, he took a taxi


    home without rush.


    But at this moment, in the Aurouss Hilll Detention Center, ine Ma¡¯s nightmare continues.


    Because she was tortured and beaten by all kinds of tortures and beaten from the time she first


    entered the detention center, and she was poured cold water on her head, plus not eating a bite for


    two days and nights, ine Ma hadpletely copsed. Not only did she have a bad cold, And


    also developed a high fever.


    The high fever made ine Ma burn all over, and she was almost fainted by the high fever, but at


    this time, she was still not allowed to lie in the bed, and could only curl up and shiver in the corner of


    the detention center cell alone.


    Because of her fever, she felt an extreme cold, which made her sway her whole body nonstop.


    She felt that she was about to be unable to hold it, so she murmured and pleaded: ¡°Please, please


    have mercy on me, give me a quilt, I¡¯m so cold, I¡¯m so cold¡­ .¡±


    Lady Wilson sneered: ¡°What is your name? People like you still want to cover the quilt. I tell you,


    you have to sleep in the toilet tonight!¡±


    Wendy echoed: ¡°Grandma, I think she has to take a bath in cold water! How about we go to the


    toilet and help her?¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she cried her nose and burst into tears, and pleaded miserably, Mom, I


    really can¡¯t do it. If you let me sleep in the toilet and give me a cold shower tonight, then I¡¯ll be I


    must have died here at night, I beg you to show mercy! ¡°


    Lady Wilson said viciously: ¡°You still expect me to pity you? I tell you, I wish you would die soon!


    You better not wait until night to die, you better die now!¡±


    ine Ma wailed and said, ¡°Mom, you and me are just the contradiction between mother-inw and


    daughter-inw, and I have suffered from your anger for more than 20 years. Why are you killing me


    now? Even if you are angry with me There is no need to fix me for not letting you live in the vi,


    right?¡±


    After finishing talking, she looked at the big sister Gena in the cell, crying and begging: ¡°Sister


    Gena, I know you hate your unfilial daughter-inw, but I don¡¯t let her live in my vi. This mother-in-


    law is just drawing the line!¡±


    ¡°I have been married to the Wilson family for more than 20 years. I have never beaten her, never


    really scolded her, and even been bullied by her all the time. During this time, the Wilson family is


    not good enough.


    I have mocked her and ridiculed her. , But it¡¯s all disrespect, but that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°But you also saw how she treated me in the past two days. She beat me, scolded me, tried


    everything she could to torture me, bully me, this is basically killing me!¡±


    ¡°As a sensible person, can¡¯t you see who is the wicked person between me and her?¡±


    ¡°If I am as evil as her, do you think she can live to this day?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m as evil as her, how could she still be so healthy and even fight me? This proves that I am not


    as evil as she said, and she is the real evil person!¡±


    When talking about this, ine Ma was in tears, and the whole person was like one who had


    suffered great injustice.


    Seeing that she dared to use herself, the Lady Wilson walked up to her angrily and pped her


    face with a p.


    Immediately afterwards, the Lady grabbed her hair and mmed it against the wall, swearing in her


    mouth, ¡°You shameless thing, you dare to provoke discord here, you see I won¡¯t kill you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 889


    Hearing ine Ma¡¯s tearfulint, Gena also realized at this time that what she said seemed to


    make sense.


    Although the Lady all used ine Ma of being unfilial, and even scolded her to beat her and


    prevent her from living in the vi of Thompson First.


    But the Lady didn¡¯t look like a person who had been tortured for a long time. She was in good health


    and strong in spirit, and she was not at all soft in fighting people.


    So it seems that if ine Ma has 10 points for her unfilial piety, then her hatred and revenge for


    ine Ma would have 100 points.


    Seeing that the Lady was still fighting ine Ma at this time, Gena felt something was wrong.


    She immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t fight the Lady. You are indeed a bit cruel. In any case, you won¡¯t drive


    her to death, right?¡±


    Hearing this, ine Ma breathed a sigh of relief.


    It has been almost two days since she entered the detention center, and she had long seen that


    Gena was the only support for the Lady here.


    With Gena behind her back, she dared to insult and beat herself unscrupulously.


    If Gena is no longer supporting her, or even Gena feels sorry for herself and prohibits her from


    doing anything to herself, then her future life will be really much better.


    Thinking of this, ine Ma continued to cry: ¡°Sister Gena, you are more sensible, you can tell at a


    nce, between me and the Lady, she is not me who really wants to kill each other!


    She has been thinking Push me to death. If you don¡¯t do anything again, I might really be tortured to


    death by this cruel Lady!¡±


    Lady Wilson was a little impatient, and hurriedly blurted out: ¡°Gena, you must not believe this


    woman who is talking nonsense, there is no truth in her mouth!¡±


    Gena said seriously: ¡°Is there any truth in her mouth?


    I really don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m not blind. It¡¯s almost enough for the Lady if you are enough. After all, you


    haven¡¯t suffered any injuries or physical torture. Why do you want to fix her to death like this?¡±


    Lady Wilson felt a little in her heart.


    She realized that she had gone too far.


    Although I haven¡¯t dealt with the hate in my heart yet, my own behavior has already broken Gena¡¯s


    heart bnce, making her feel that she is a bit too much!


    If he doesn¡¯t want to do anything, then Gena¡¯s inner bnce will lean towards ine Ma, and then,


    she will really be passive.


    Thinking of this, Lady Wilson hurriedly burst into tears, and pointed to ine Ma andined:


    ¡°Gena, you must not be fooled by this wicked woman!¡±


    As she said, she was so angry that her voice trembled, and she sternly said: ¡°Do you think she is a


    good person without hitting me? Do you know what she has done to our family?¡±


    ¡°Back then, my son had a very good first love girlfriend, and I was also a very ideal candidate for a


    daughter-inw. That girl is really a pretty girl and a shameless girl, so many times better than this


    shameless woman!¡±


    ¡°At that time, my son was already preparing, and he married someone after he graduated, but do


    you know what happened just before graduation?¡±


    Gena looked surprised and asked: ¡°What happened?¡±


    The Lady Wilson pointed at ine Ma and said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s this stinky shameless woman. Knowing


    that our family was well-off at the time, she wanted to marry in and be a wife, so she took advantage


    of my son to be drunk and forced him to stay with her.


    My son had a rtionship! Then he told my son¡¯s girlfriend about it shamelessly! The woman who


    finally forced me to break up with my son and go abroad!¡±


    ¡°In the end, my son was forced to marry this b*tch who he didn¡¯t love at all! Since then, for more


    than 20 years, my son has not been happy for a day!¡±


    ¡°My son¡¯s marriage is unfortunate, thanks to this b*tch woman!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 890


    ¡°She ruined my son¡¯s life! I hit her twice, do you think it can make up for my son¡¯s lifelong


    happiness?¡±


    The women in the entire cell were stunned. No one thought that ine Ma had done such a


    shameless thing back then! What do women hate most? The cheating man and the mistress!


    Therefore, Mrs. Wilson¡¯s words sessfully aroused everyone¡¯s hatred of ine Ma again!


    So many people scolded:


    ¡°This stinky shameless woman dares to do such shameless things at a young age. Damn it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, how can a serious woman insist on getting on her body when a man is drunk? Isn¡¯t this


    just a slut?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s damn disgusting! It¡¯s nothing more than a third party intervenes, the key is to use such abusive


    methods!¡±


    Seeing that she had sessfully helped ine Ma a wave of hatred, Lady Wilson was relieved in


    her heart, but she couldn¡¯t help but think to herself: ¡°ine Ma, damn thing, at this time, she still


    wants to instigate discord and want toe back?


    Okay, Then I will drive you into the abyss!¡±


    As a result, she also shed two lines of tears, and angrilyined: ¡°You don¡¯t know the most


    disgusting thing!¡±


    ¡°This sorrowful woman, and my son¡¯s girlfriend at the time, were still roommates in the same


    dormitory back then, still best friends and good friends!¡±


    ¡°As a result, this sorrowful woman turned her head to do such a shameless thing. She slept with her


    good girlfriend¡¯s boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°She not only robbed her good girlfriend¡¯s boyfriend, but also forced her good girlfriend to go to the


    United States. I heard that people have not returned to China for more than 20 years. This is all


    thanks to this woman! ¡°


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s words sessfully made the little pity that everyone had just established instantly


    turned to ashes.


    It was reced by a total hatred of ine Ma!


    ine Ma was so nervous that she almost copsed. She didn¡¯t expect that the Lady would move


    out of Matilda¡¯s affairs and turn into ashes the little mass foundation she had just established.


    What ine Ma did to Matilda and Jacob Wilson, their sweet lovers, was an extreme evil that all


    women disdain. Therefore, everyone¡¯s sympathy for her disappeared in an instant. Not only that,


    everyone¡¯s hatred for her is even stronger!


    One of the women jumped down from the upper bunk and came to ine Ma in three or two steps,


    picked up her stic slippers, and mmed ine Ma¡¯s face fiercely.


    ¡°I beat you to death! You shameless thing! My husband was hooked up by a porno woman like you!¡±


    A group of women immediately screamed, and someone shouted: ¡°Good fight, kill this shameless


    slut!¡±


    At this time, ine Ma was beaten and yelled, but two more women rushed towards her quickly,


    kicked her one by one, and then punched and kicked her!


    Lady Wilson looked at all this coldly, and sneered in her heart.


    ¡°ine Ma, you still want to fight with me based on your little weight, it¡¯s just looking for death!¡±

 Chapter 891-895

    Chapter 891-895


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 891


    ine Ma never dreamed that after more than 20 years, she would still get such a fat beating


    because of Matilda¡¯s incident.


    She was looking at herself and was about to persuade Gena, but she didn¡¯t expect that after Mrs.


    Wilson moved out of this matter, she would directly subvert all her efforts, and instead plunge


    herself into an endless abyss.


    The few women who came up to beat him up had all experienced the tragic past of being meddled


    by someone, so when they hit her, they brought all their new and old hatreds into it, and they didn¡¯t


    show any mercy at all.


    ine Ma was beaten again quickly, and her whole body was almost dying. Several times ine


    Ma felt that she was going to be in shock, but before she was really shocked, she was woken up


    twice by others.


    After a group of people beat ine Ma, Lady Wilson said to the side: ¡°I think we¡¯d better get this


    sorrowful woman to the toilet, so that she won¡¯t make us upset here!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The woman who rushed up to start her hands coldly said, ¡°The Lady is right. Throw her into


    the toilet!¡±


    With that said, she greeted another woman next to her and said, ¡°We are both a leg, and we will


    drag her in.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The other party immediately nodded and agreed, so the two of them pulled ine Ma¡¯s leg


    and dragged her from the ground to the toilet.


    Wendy also hurriedly followed. Seeing that the two women threw ine Ma into the toilet, she took


    out the washbasin and took a basin of water and poured it directly on her body. She sneered and


    said, ¡°ine Ma, you never dreamed. Do you think you will have today? Just rely on you, still want


    to fight with grandma?¡±


    ine Ma was awakened by the cold water, shaking violently and regretting in her heart.


    I shouldn¡¯t say those things in front of Gena, trying to arouse Gena¡¯s sympathy.


    If he didn¡¯t use Mrs. Wilson of what happened just now, he wouldn¡¯t end up like this.


    What she regrets more is that she shouldn¡¯t steal the bank card of her son-inw Charlie Wade, and


    never dreamed that Charlie Wade turned out to be a transnational liar!


    If she didn¡¯t steal his bank card, he would be the one who woulde in and suffer this time sooner


    orter, but because he couldn¡¯t control his hands, she was here now, suffering this inhuman


    torture.


    Her intestines are already regretful.


    That night, ine Ma sat in the corner of the toilet holding her legs and struggled till dawn.


    In the evening, ine Ma had already developed a high fever, which made her bewildered.


    More importantly, she hasn¡¯t eaten anything for nearly 48 hours!


    When everyone else started to wash in the toilet in the morning, ine Ma was so weak that he


    didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift his eyelids.


    Someone in the cell went to get the breakfast for the whole cell. The breakfast consisted of rice


    porridge with steamed buns.


    When Gena and others were eating, they found that ine Ma hadn¡¯te out, so she told


    someone to say: ¡°Go in and see if the sorrowful woman is dead, and drag it out if she doesn¡¯t die.¡±


    So the man came to the toilet, took a look at ine Ma, and found ine Ma was curled up in the


    corner shivering, so he walked forward, grabbed her hair, and abruptly pulled her out of it.


    When ine Ma came out, Gena was already eating her box of lunch.


    Just like yesterday morning, Gena finished the steamed buns and deliberately left about one-third of


    the porridge. Then she looked at ine Ma and said yfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten anything for two days


    and two nights. You must be hungry? ¡°


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 892


    ine Ma nodded in a daze, and said: ¡°Sister Gena, please let me have a bite, otherwise I might


    really die¡­¡±


    Gena sneered and poured all the porridge in the bowl on the ground, then tapped a little with her


    toes, and said with a sneer: ¡°Do you want to eat it? Then lick it on the ground!¡±


    When Gena asked ine Ma to lick the porridge on the ground yesterday, ine Ma was 10,000


    unwilling.


    Because she felt that, no matter what, she could not just lie on the ground and do such abusive


    things just to eat one bite.


    But now, she can¡¯t take care of so much anymore. What about the three abuses, as long as they


    can fill up their stomachs, or even just fill up, let herself kneel on the ground and lick?


    So she immediately knelt down andy on the ground without hesitation, licking the cold porridge on


    the concrete floor with her tongue.


    Lady Wilson couldn¡¯t be more happy seeing this scene.


    The thought that ine Ma might stay in it for ten to twenty years or even longer in the future made


    her feel even more excited.


    ine Ma licked the porridge on the ground bit by bit, and even ate a lot of sand in her mouth, but


    she didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    At this moment, the prison guard opened the door of the cell, looked at ine Ma in the room, and


    said coldly: ¡°ine Ma,e out, the police station is about to interrogate!¡±


    Those who have not been sentenced in the detention center are collectively referred to as suspects.


    Suspects are often taken back to the police station by the police for interrogation. This is also a


    normal process.


    As soon as ine Ma heard that she was going to interrogate herself, she had no doubts, she


    immediately got up with difficulty, crying and rushed to the door, watching the prison guard pleading:


    ¡°Please, take me away soon.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know long ago that this arraignment was just a good show arranged for her son-inw


    Charlie Wade!


    The prison guard saw her in such a miserable state, his whole body was wounded, even two front


    teeth had fallen, and he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    Immediately, she said to ine Ma: ¡°Come out quickly, the police officer who will pick you up is still


    waiting!¡±


    These two police officers are the two police officers who sent ine Ma over the previous two days.


    After less than 48 hours, ine Ma has be inhumane, making them a little dumbfounded.


    But they also knew that someone had already greeted them and prevented them from asking about


    ine Ma, so they all pretended not to see it and said directly to ine Ma, ¡°Let¡¯s go, our car is


    waiting outside.¡±


    After all, the man walked up to ine Ma with handcuffs and handcuffed her hands together.


    ine Ma followed them out and asked nervously, ¡°Comrade police officer, I was really wronged. Is


    there any progress in your case? When will my grievance be cleared and let me go home. what!¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma couldn¡¯t help but wept bitterly.


    The police officer said: ¡°You are now involved in a transnational fraud case. This is thergest


    transnational fraud ever recorded in the world, and you, as the first suspect we have now, are the


    key to our investigation and arrest. Breakthrough.¡±


    After that, the police officer said again: ¡°If you are more acquainted, you¡¯d better confess all your


    aplices. This can help us solve the case, and it can also help you do meritorious service and


    strive for leniency!¡±


    ine Ma cried bitterly and said tremblingly: ¡°Comrade Constable. Please believe me, I am willing


    to swear with my life that I really don¡¯t know anything about this.


    The person you are going to arrest is my son-inw. I can take you to arrest him. If you have any


    problems, you can try him, or even shoot him, there is no problem, but you can¡¯t wrong the good


    guy!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 893


    As soon as ine Ma was taken to the police station, she was immediately stuffed into the


    interrogation room.


    Several police officers came in immediately, sat in front of her, and said, ¡°ine Ma, how have you


    considered these two days? Are you ready to exin your business?¡±


    ine Ma cried and said, ¡°Comrade police officer, I was really wronged¡­¡±


    The officer snorted coldly: ¡°What?


    Are you stubborn? Do you really think we are stupid? If we can¡¯t catch your aplices, you will


    have to fight all crimes by yourself. In this case, you might He is going to be shot!¡±


    When he heard that he might be shot, ine Ma panicked and immediately pleaded: ¡°Comrade


    police officer, I have said it many times, that card is really not mine!¡±


    ¡°I took that card out of my son-inw¡¯s pocket, and the code of that card is my son-inw¡¯s birthday.


    This is enough to prove that this card belongs to my son-inw, not mine. Since you said this Card


    is suspected of transnational fraud, and the real mastermind must be my damn son-inw. Why


    don¡¯t you arrest him and have to arrest me?¡±


    The police officer sneered: ¡°Your son-inw¡¯s name is Charlie Wade, right?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly asked: ¡°You have already investigated him. Did you catch him? Did you try him


    out of the blue? Did you sentence him to give him a quick ount?¡±


    The police officer took out a ck card from a file bag, put the ck card in front of ine Ma, and


    asked, ¡°ine Ma, was this the bank card you used to withdraw money from the bank?¡±


    ine Ma recognized the ck card at a nce. As soon as she closed her eyes in the past two


    days, what this card appeared in her mind.


    If it weren¡¯t for this card, how could one be a prisoner and suffer so many inhuman tortures?


    So she was really worried about this card, and she was deeply impressed!


    She resentfully said: ¡°This is the card, this is what I stole from my son-inw¡¯s pocket! He must be


    the culprit! You quickly catch him, try him, and shoot him!¡±


    The police officer sneered, then took out another portfolio, opened the portfolio, and poured the


    contents on the table.


    What made ine Ma dream of was that all the ck cards that came out of this portfolio were


    exactly the same, and there were at least a few hundred!


    ine Ma eximed and asked: ¡°Are these cards found from Charlie Wade¡¯s bastard?¡±


    The police officer said: ¡°To tell you the truth, that transnational criminal group forged many of these


    ck gold cards, and they are very, very intelligent. They bought the personal information of many


    people from the Inte and set the forged card passwords.


    Set these people¡¯s birthdays and send these cards to these people to trick them into going to the


    bank to check the bnce in this card.¡±


    ¡°The bnce of each of these hundreds of cards is 21.9 billion Dor!¡±


    ¡°Once the deceived person can¡¯t control his greed and tries to take the money from the card, then


    he bes an aplice to help the criminal group defraud the bank and take money from the


    bank.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you did not get the money at that time, you have been arrested by us, otherwise once


    you get out of that bank, the criminal group will look at you, kidnap you, ask for your bank card


    password, and then Take away all the 21.9 billion you just scammed from the bank, and finally kill


    you and divide your body! In that case, you will evaporate in this world!¡±


    ine Ma was stunned, she blurted out and asked: ¡°You mean, this card was mailed to my son-in-


    law Charlie Wade by the criminal group?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± the police officer said sharply, ¡°and not only sent it to your son-inw, as far as we


    know, at least thousands of people in Aurouss Hilll received this card! There are tens of thousands


    of people across the country!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 894


    As he said, the police officer said again: ¡°Your son-inw is a very upright person, and a very


    magnanimous person. He has no greed. After he received this card, he found out the bnce of


    this card. He immediately reported to the police. We were going to tell him not to behave in a rush,


    but unexpectedly, you stole this card without a long eye, and you took it to Citibank to withdraw


    money!¡±


    ine Ma eximed and said regretfully: ¡°Oh! I should have known this situation, even if It killed


    me, I would not steal his bank card!¡±


    As ine Ma said, the whole person was already crying, she did not expect that she would step on


    this kind of thunder without long eyes!


    It turned out that this card was a criminal who stole Charlie Wade¡¯s personal data, and then forged it


    and sent it directly to Charlie Wade!


    What they did was to lure Charlie Wade and make Charlie Wade greedy for the 21.9 billion bnce


    in the card!


    Then asked Charlie Wade to go to the bank to transfer the money out and transfer it to his own


    ount!


    In that way, Charlie Wade helped themplete the whole process of defrauding the bank, and


    they couldpletely get rid of the crime and avoid all risks!


    After Charlie Wade transfers the money to his own ount, these criminals can directly approach


    Charlie Wade, threaten him to call out the money, and then kill Charlie Wade and let Charlie Wade


    take the me¡­ ..


    Thinking of this, ine Ma was already covered in cold sweat.


    She didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt about what the police officer told her.


    At this time, she realized that when she was about to transfer the 21.9 billion in the bank, she


    almost passed Death!


    If it weren¡¯t for the police to arrive in time, take yourself away, so that you might have been killed by


    the criminal group now!


    When she thought that she was almost dead, but she was lucky enough to get her life back, she


    was grateful!


    Even the inhuman torture in the cell has suddenly be worthwhile!


    Fortunately, I went to the cell and was tortured by Old Lady Wilson and Gena, otherwise, I am afraid


    that I have be a lonely ghost!


    Fortunately, ine Ma couldn¡¯t help crying and said to the police officer: ¡°Comrade police officer,


    since you all know that you have been wronged, please let me go!¡±


    The police officer said coldly: ¡°Let you go, if you let you go, if you talk too much about this matter, if


    you start to provoke the snake, then how will we catch the suspect in the future?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly stated: ¡°You can rest assured, as long as you let me go, I will never talk about


    this to anyone!¡±


    The police officer asked, ¡°Can you really not tell anyone? Even your daughter and your husband,


    you can never say a word!¡±


    ine Ma nodded and said, ¡°I can! I can! I can definitely do it!¡±


    The police officer said coldly: ¡°I can¡¯t believe you. As long as you miss a word on this matter, it may


    bring irreversible consequences. Can you afford it by then?¡±


    ine Ma cried and said, ¡°Comrade police officer, please rest assured, I will bring this matter into


    the coffin even if I die, and I will never mention a word again!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 895


    ine Ma hadpletely believed the story the police officer told her.


    What she worries most now is that the police officers continue to lock herself in the detention center


    in order not to provoke them. Then she really doesn¡¯t know when and when she will be able to


    regain her freedom.


    So she looked at the police officer pleadingly, crying and said, ¡°Comrade police officer, I really don¡¯t


    know a word, so you just let me go.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If you lock me up again, I will die inside. Up¡­¡±


    The police officer shook his head cautiously and said, ¡°ine Ma, I still can¡¯t believe you. I see


    people like you a lot. On the surface, no one tells you. In fact, the mouth is faster than anyone. If


    you let it go, you will tell others about this immediately.¡±


    As he said, the police officer said again: ¡°And don¡¯t think that I locked you up to solve the case. In


    fact, I am also for your safety!¡±


    ¡°Because after letting you out, once you talk nonsense, once they know about it, they are likely to


    kill you! It is even possible to kill you, and then all the evidence will be nted on you, let You are


    their substitute!¡±


    ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t you be more wronged than anyone?¡±


    ¡°So, to be on the safe side, you should continue to stay in our detention center until we have caught


    all the suspects before releasing you. This will also ensure your safety.¡±


    ine Ma said desperately: ¡°Then I have to wait until the year of the monkey and the moon? I beg


    you to be merciful and let me go.


    I really won¡¯t talk nonsense. I beg you, I am willing to kneel down for you. Kow your head, just beg


    you to let me go, don¡¯t lock me up again¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, ine Ma is already crying out of breath¡­


    ¡°Forget it.¡± The police officer said coldly: ¡°We can¡¯t take this risk. After all, this case is about the


    international criminal police of 23 countries. If you do it because of you, we can¡¯t bear this


    responsibility. !¡±


    The police officer next to her sang red face at this time and said, ¡°I think her attitude is quite sincere.


    As long as she can control her own mouth, it doesn¡¯t hurt to let her go.¡±


    The ck-faced police officer replied: ¡°If the case cannot go on because of her, who will bear the


    responsibility? If she is killed because of this, who will bear the responsibility?¡±


    The red-faced policeman looked at ine Ma and asked, ¡°ine Ma, can you control your own


    mouth?


    If you can, you write a letter of guarantee, we will consider letting you go, but if you promise to write


    , Go out and talk nonsense, even if you say a word nonsense, as long as we know about it, we will


    immediately arrest you, and will never let you out until the case is finished!¡±


    ine Ma wiped her tears with her sleeves, crying out of breath, and said, ¡°Comrade police officer,


    you can rest your heart.


    I will tell you a heart-wrenching remark. I am also a greedy for life and fear of death. Human, this


    matter is rted to my own life safety. Even if you kill me and force me with a gun, I dare not say a


    word!¡±


    The ck-faced police officer asked coldly: ¡°What about your son-inw? Will you go to your son-in-


    law to confront this matter right after you leave?¡±


    ine Ma sighed in his heart, didn¡¯t he even have the chance to find Charlie Wade that bastard?


    Then who should be ounted for after so many beatings and so many humiliations in the


    detention center?

 Chapter 896-900

    Chapter 896-900


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 896


    So, she asked in a low voice tentatively, ¡°Thatrade police officer¡­I¡¯m just at home, can I tell


    my son-inw about this in private?¡±


    The ck-faced police officer pped the table angrily, and blurted out to the red-faced police


    officer beside him: ¡°I said this kind of stupid woman can¡¯t believe it. You have to let her go. Did you


    hear what she said? Go down and confront Charlie Wade! Isn¡¯t this going to kill yourself and ruin


    our case?¡±


    The red-faced police officer¡¯splexion also darkened, staring at ine Ma, and said coldly:


    ¡°ine Ma, you really disappoint me. I just thought you could do it without mentioning it. I didn¡¯t


    expect you to return I want to confront your son-inw! Are all the things I said to you just for


    nothing?¡±


    ine Ma panicked suddenly, and tremblingly asked: ¡°Comrade Constable, to be honest, I will end


    the game today. It will be Charlie Wade¡¯s card. Can¡¯t I confront him? Is it?¡±


    The red-faced police officer scolded angrily: ¡°Stupid! Charlie Wade is one of the members who


    received the ck card!


    The criminal gang itself has been staring at him, and it is even possible that his every move, every


    word and deed is in theirs. Within the monitoring range, there may be many monitors and listening


    devices installed in your home.


    If you dare to go back and mention a word with him, it is very likely that you will be killed by yourself,


    or even your whole family. !¡±


    ine Ma was shocked and hurriedly said: ¡°Then I won¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say a word, I


    won¡¯t say anyone!¡±


    The ck-faced policeman snorted coldly: ¡°Now say this? Tell you! It¡¯s toote! I said a long time


    ago that people like you are not credible at all, and letting you out is a scourge. Sooner orter it will


    ruin our major affairs. Then take your own life in!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said to the red-faced police officer: ¡°I think it¡¯s better to shut her back


    again, when the case is solved, and when will she be released!¡±


    The red-faced police officer no longer objected, nodded and said, ¡°Be cautious, I think it can only be


    this way!¡±


    When ine Ma heard the conversation between the two, she burst into tears and burst into tears,


    crying heartbreakingly. While mming her mouth with her handcuffed hands, she blurted out:


    ¡°Comrade police officer, I really know what¡¯s wrong. Yes, I really don¡¯t say a word anymore, you let


    me go, I will never mention this to anyone again, please don¡¯t send me back, otherwise I I will die


    inside!¡±


    The ck-faced police officer stared at her and said coldly: ¡°I can¡¯t believe you at all!¡±


    ine Ma regretted it and wanted to beat herself to death.


    Why do you want to mention Charlie Wade? What is more important now than letting yourself out?


    Besides, what¡¯s the point of going to Charlie Wade by yourself?


    This card itself was given to Charlie Wade deliberately by criminals. It was low-handed and could


    not stand the temptation. Even if he went to settle ounts with Charlie Wade, he would still be an


    unknown teacher.


    What¡¯s more, there is that damn transnational criminal group behind this, if because she scolds


    Charlie Wade, she ends up killing herself, wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss? !


    It¡¯s okay now, just because I had a bad mouth, I was able to let myself go, but now it seems that I


    have been tossed by myself¡­


    She thought over and over again, and could only use the trick of a b*tch crying, making trouble, and


    hanging herself. She cried and said to the two police officers: ¡°Comrade police officer, if you don¡¯t let


    me go, then I will hang myself in the detention center when I go back. !¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 897


    Seeing ine Ma look looking for life, the two police officers looked at each other and the red-faced


    policeman asked: ¡°ine Ma, we can consider letting you go, but there are some issues that must


    bemunicated to you first. Let you go, you go home, your family asks about your whereabouts in


    the past two days, how do you tell them?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°I, I will tell them¡­I have these two days¡­ these two days¡­¡±


    ine Ma hesitated for a long time, and didn¡¯t say a word, so she came, because she herself didn¡¯t


    know how to exin to her husband and daughter after returning home.


    After all, I have been missing for two days and nights for no reason.


    What¡¯s more important is that I don¡¯t have a good ce all over my body now, and I¡¯m just getting


    beaten.


    More importantly, even the front teeth have lost two, which is too miserable.


    The red-faced policeman said indifferently: ¡°Let¡¯s do it, I¡¯ll give you an idea. If we decide to let you


    go after consideration, then after you get home, you can tell your husband, your daughter and your


    son-inw, this In two days you entered an MLM organization by mistake.


    The MLM organization brainwashed you and asked you to go to the bank toplete the fraud, and


    then you were arrested by the police.¡±


    ine Ma nodded quickly, and blurted out: ¡°Comrade police officer, don¡¯t worry, as long as you put


    me back, I will tell my family ording to your instructions, and I will never reveal a word about this


    matter, let alone It will dy your capture of transnational fraudsters!¡±


    The policeman hummed and said lightly: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s study and discuss this matter, and we will send


    you back to the detention center immediately. If we discuss and decide to release you, the detention


    center will directly handle the formalities for you. .¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly asked: ¡°Comrade Constable, you will not let me go to the end of the discussion,


    will you?¡±


    The ck-faced police officer pped the table and scolded, ¡°We have to discuss this matter! You


    can go back and wait patiently for the results of our discussion. There is no room for you to


    bargain!¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she didn¡¯t dare to say more, so she agreed to honestly and tremblingly


    said, ¡°Comrade police officer, am I going to wait for news now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The ck-faced police officer said coldly: ¡°We will let the police drive you back now. You must


    remember that after you go out of this door, don¡¯t say a word about rted things!¡±


    ine Ma nodded resolutely and promised: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say a word even if Ii kill me!¡±


    Later, ine Ma was drove back to the detention center by two policemen.


    On the way back, she was very depressed.


    Unexpectedly, this incident turned out to be such a reason.


    It¡¯s a big matter, and it¡¯s impossible to find Charlie Wade¡¯s bastard to settle ounts.


    Otherwise, if they can¡¯t speak a word well, miss a word, and are known by the police, they will


    probably catch themselves back to the detention center again.


    In that case, I don¡¯t know which year and month I cane out.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when ine Ma was sent back to the detention center, Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t wait to find a


    chance and continued to meet Matilda again.


    Last night, I had a very delicious home-cooked meal with Matilda at home, and it was Matilda who


    cooked it herself, which made Jacob Wilson happy.


    So early in the morning, he sent Matilda a WeChat message, inviting her to visit the old University,


    their alma mater, to find memories of the year.


    As soon as Matilda heard that he invited herself to visit her alma mater, she immediately agreed


    without hesitation.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 898


    Immediately, Jacob Wilson immediately cleaned himself up, ignoring breakfast, so he was anxious


    to go out.


    Seeing him dressed up again, ire Wilson Wilson immediately asked, ¡°Dad, where are you going


    this morning?¡±


    Jacob Wilson happily said: ¡°I have an appointment with your Matilda, and we went to my alma


    mater today. She hasn¡¯te back for more than 20 years!¡±


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard this, he suddenly became angry, and blurted out: ¡°Mom has been


    missing for almost two days and two nights, and there is still no news. How can you go hanging out


    with Matilda? Are you not prepared? Go and find out where mom is?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Jacob Wilson chuckled, and said in a veiled manner, s, isn¡¯t it up to you and Charlie


    Wade to find someone? After all, you two are young people, doing things more reliably than my old


    guy, so I just wait patiently for your good news. ¡°


    ire Wilson Wilson angrily said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m really angry no matter how you look like this! Howe


    you still can¡¯t tell the priorities?


    My mother¡¯s safety is in your heart, isn¡¯t it better than staying with Matilda Is it important to visit your


    alma mater?¡±


    Jacob Wilson knew that this kind of thing was wrong, so he didn¡¯t want to talk too much about the


    right or wrong of this matter with his daughter, so he waved his hand in a hurry and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s


    late, I won¡¯t follow.


    You said it, let¡¯s talk to you when Ie back, I¡¯ll go first, bye!¡±


    After speaking, he has already stepped out.


    ire Wilson Wilson wanted to stop him in the end, but it was no longer useful.


    Jacob Wilson has already seized the door.


    Seeing Jacob Wilson leaving, ire Wilson Wilson said angrily to Charlie Wade: ¡°Have you seen?


    Dad won¡¯t even bring you this time. I believe Matilda will not take her son with her today. They are


    going to be there. The world of two people¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t think about it so much. They are just old ssmates


    meeting each other.


    What kind of two-person world is it?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said with red eyes: ¡°You don¡¯t need to excuse them, I can see what they are


    doing at a nce¡­¡±


    After that, she asked Charlie Wade again: ¡°By the way, have those friends started to help you find


    your mother¡¯s whereabouts?


    Did they reply to you?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°They told me that there would be results within today, and I also asked them to


    inquire. There have been no serious social security or criminal cases recently, so they also told me


    that my mother is in danger.


    The possibility is very low. We should be able to get my mother back in a day or two.¡±


    Hearing this, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s mood improved. She sighed and said, ¡°I hope your friends can


    be more reliable. It¡¯s best to let mome back today.


    Otherwise, I really am It¡¯s going to crash¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but nder in his heart, letting here back is sure to let it back


    anytime.


    But the key is to make her shut up honestly.


    Otherwise, letting her back is a hidden danger.


    It¡¯s better to let her stay in the detention center.


    So he sent Cameron Isaac a WeChat and asked him: ¡°How is the matter with my mother-inw?¡±


    Cameron Isaac quickly replied: ¡°I asked the police to say hello to her.


    The words were very serious. I believe she must not dare to talk nonsense!¡±


    Charlie Wade rxed and said: ¡°In this way, you send a few more people in to help me make a


    scene, deepen and deepen her impression, and let her shut her mouthpletely!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 899


    Jacob Wilson dressed himself as an old overseas Chinese, handsome and stylish.


    This time, he and Matilda had a very tacit understanding, Jacob Wilson did not bring Charlie Wade


    with him, and Matilda did not bring his son Paul.


    Jacob Wilson personally drove his BMW 5 Series, went to the Shangri-La Hotel to pick up Matilda,


    and went back to his alma mater together.


    Now, Matilda is wearing a long gray woolen coat, and she looks very temperamental. As soon as


    she meets at the door of Shangri-La, Jacob Wilson is fascinated by her.


    He got out of the car and opened the door to Matilda, and he couldn¡¯t help but eximed, ¡°Matilda,


    what you are wearing today is so beautiful!¡±


    Matilda smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m all of an age. What else is beautiful or not? I just have to go


    back to my alma mater to have a look, so I should tidy myself up a bit, and I can¡¯t shame my alma


    mater.¡±


    Having said that, Matilda said again: ¡°Besides, I will have a party with our old ssmates today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Jacob Wilson patted his head and said, ¡°Look at my memory. I just wanted to apany


    you to visit my alma mater. I forgot about the ss reunion. By the way, is the location of the ss


    reunion set? If there is no decision, I can ask my son-inw to help.¡±


    Matilda hurriedly said: ¡°The ce has already been decided. I asked Paul to help him. He said it


    was a local ce called Glorious Club.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was surprised and said: ¡°Glorious Club? The requirements for the guests are very


    high. Will Paul be able to get membership there as soon as he arrives in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Matilda smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. I only know that he told me that ourw firm


    seems to have a long-term cooperative rtionship with the parentpany of this Glorious Club.


    Legal affairs are entrusted to ourw firm.¡±


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help being shocked!


    The parentpany of Glorious Club is naturally the famous Moore family in Aurouss Hilll. He did


    not expect that thew firm of Matilda¡¯s family would have a cooperative rtionship with the Moore


    family!


    He originally wanted his son-inw Charlie Wade to help arrange a venue in the Glorious Club, and


    by the way, he could also make himself pretentious.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that Matilda¡¯s son solved the matter directly, which is really extraordinary.


    So, Jacob Wilson hurriedly made an inviting gesture and said, ¡°Come, Matilda, get in the car.¡±


    Matilda thanked him, and gracefully sat in the co-pilot of Jacob Wilson¡¯s BMW 5 Series.


    As Jacob Wilson drove towards the University, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°You have been away for


    more than 20 years and haven¡¯te back again?¡±


    Matilda said: ¡°I have been back to China, Eastcliff, but I have never returned to Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of that incident that you didn¡¯t return to Aurouss


    Hilll?¡±


    Matilda said seriously: ¡°Half and half, on the one hand, because of the previous incident, I don¡¯t


    want toe back to face the memories. On the other hand, I have no rtives in Aurouss Hilll,


    and my old ssmates have not been in contact for a long time. So I never came back.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 900


    Jacob Wilson nodded, thinking of thest time when the ssmates reunion, many ssmates


    used their previous rtionship with Matilda and ine Ma to tease themselves.


    Therefore, he said to Matilda seriously: ¡°Matilda, we have a party today.


    Maybe those old ssmates will tease us about what we have done in the past. Don¡¯t take it too


    seriously. It¡¯s a bit old and rude!¡±


    Matilda smiled and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not distorting the facts, it doesn¡¯t matter if I make a joke.


    If I¡¯m afraid of them ridicule, how can I bring this ssmate together? Everyone hasn¡¯t seen each


    other for more than 20 years. What¡¯s the point of teasing me?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When he arrived at the University, Jacob Wilson parked his car in the parking lot at the entrance of


    the school and walked into the school side by side with Matilda.


    sses are taking ce in the school, so the campus is very quiet.


    The two of them were walking on the concrete road of the campus. Jacob Wilson introduced to


    Matilda next to him, saying: ¡°In fact, our school has been rebuilt and renovated several times over


    the years, and it is no longer what it looked like in the past. It¡¯s broken.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Matilda couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°I remember that our school had only one cement road back


    then, that is the road that came in from the school gate. The other roads were paved with g ash,


    and sometimes the school let the local Students from home brought some burnt briquettes to pave


    the road.


    The road was very muddy when it rained. At that time, it was very disgusting, but now that I think


    about it, I still miss it.¡± :>


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Jacob Wilson said with a smile: ¡°I used to bring burnt briquettes from home to the


    school. Do you remember that the school had a sports meeting that year.


    As a result, the track in our school¡¯s yground was too bad. Just start, we tried every means to get


    more materials that can be used to pave the road.¡±


    Matilda smiled and said: ¡°Of course I remember, at that time you paid for yourself, brought a lot of


    male students, and bought burnt briquettes everywhere in the city by pushing a tricycle.¡±


    With that said, Matilda looked at Jacob Wilson¡¯s eyes with ambiguous brilliance, and said with


    emotion: ¡°I remember that at that time you drove a lot of cars to the school. Later, half of the entire


    yground track was covered.


    The people you brought are spread out, so the teachers and the school value you very much and


    make you the president of our school.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jacob Wilson rubbed his hands with some embarrassment, and said, ¡°Did dedication was


    popr at that time!¡±


    Matilda nodded, and sighed: ¡°Oh, you were really heroic at that time, and countless little girls


    admired them very much. I remember the girls who liked you in school at the time, that was really a


    long line.¡±


    Jacob Wilson blushed and said cheerfully: ¡°At that time, there were more boys who liked you. I can¡¯t


    count the number of them.¡±


    Matilda smiled indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s all the old calendar. No matter how many people like you, it¡¯s


    useless.


    Many people just think of you as a passing moment. When they like you, they like it, but when they


    turn their heads, they forget it.¡±


    At this time, Jacob Wilson pointed to a small park on the campus and said, ¡°This used to be a big


    forest. In the evening, many students fall in love, and those who have sex wille here for dates.


    We also oftene here at that time. do you remember?¡±


    Matilda, who had always been calm, blushed immediately when he said this.


    How could she not remember that wood? Back then, it was the holy ce where many wild ducks


    from the school met, and Jacob Wilson and herself had visited many times.


    At that time, everyone was in this small forest, but they were really rxed. Once they loved it, they


    felt that they could do everything with their loved ones.


    In addition, in that era, there was no other ce to go, so everyone came here, and everyone was


    not surprised.


    But think about it now. The young people back then were quite open-minded, and they were much


    bolder than the young people now¡­

 Chapter 901-905

    Chapter 901-905


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 901


    Jacob Wilson deliberately mentioned the small forest, just to see how Matilda blushed.


    Even if she was calm, she would be ashamed to think of the presumptuous youth and sweet and


    ambiguous past of the two.


    Jacob Wilson felt that he had to make Matilda think more about the past, and think about the past


    that made people excited, and it would definitely arouse the fire in her heart that had been waiting


    for more than 20 years.


    Naturally, Matilda knew what he meant, and she couldn¡¯t help but turn the subject away when she


    was shy, and blurted out: ¡°By the way, how is our former teacher in charge now?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said: ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but the legs are not very convenient.


    Last time when our old ssmates got together, we invited him to his alma mater and invited him to


    the ssroom to give us a lecture.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Matilda sighed: ¡°It¡¯s a shame not to be able to attend your party!¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled and said: ¡°We had a small gathering that time.


    We were all old ssmates from Aurouss Hilll or near Aurouss Hilll, and they were all male


    ssmates.¡±


    Matilda nodded and said: ¡°Today¡¯s party seems to have a lot of ssmates, because I contacted


    several girls who had a good rtionship with me, and they are all willing toe.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jacob Wilson said with a smile: ¡°Then we can get together this time.¡±


    Matilda said: ¡°But I heard that Aaron Phillips seemed to have been dealt with because of corruption


    some time ago?


    He is now in custody awaiting prosecution.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± When Jacob Wilson thought that Aaron Phillips took his son-inw to pretend to be forceful


    with himst time, he was furious.


    The old bastardst time, he really ndered himself in front of his old ssmates.


    Now he is in jail, not knowing how beautiful he is.


    So he smiled and said, ¡°Old Aaron, he deserves it. You say you work well, don¡¯t do it well, and you


    think about using your position to facilitate corruption all day long. What should we do? Our teacher


    taught that year. We do not ask us to be talents, but we must make us a righteous person.


    People like him belong to themselves and have their own problems!¡±


    Matilda nodded in agreement. In fact, most of the old intellectuals of their generation are very


    upright. Everyone went to university with the attitude of contributing to the country and society.


    Although Matilda has always lived in the United States, she has always been concerned about


    China. There have been several major natural disasters in the country.


    Matilda has donated a lot of cash and materials, and has even beenmended by the country.


    However, she has always acted very low-key, and this kind of thing has never been mentioned to


    others, so old ssmates such as Jacob Wilson have no idea that Matilda is still a great charity


    overseas Chinese.


    At this moment, Jacob Wilson¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly.


    He picked it up and found that it was the WeChat group of the Student Union during the university


    years. No one had spoken in this group for several days. At this time, all of them suddenly said,


    ¡°ssmates, Matilda is organizing a ss gathering at noon today.


    Are you here yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in Aurouss Hilll, I¡¯m already preparing for a banquet!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to Aurouss Hilll, there is still a hundred kilometers left, and I will arrive in an hour


    and a half!¡±


    ¡°I just got off the ne! I came here specially from Eastcliff!¡±


    At this time, someone Jacob Wilson said, ¡°Jacob Wilson,e out soon, your first love is back! You


    old guy don¡¯t know yet, do you?¡±


    It was Zane Colton who had a good rtionship with Jacob Wilson.


    Last time Aaron Phillips ridiculed Jacob Wilson, thanks to him being there to help Jacob Wilson


    round the field.


    Jacob Wilson saw that Zane had turned himself, and smiled and rolled his eyes, and said, ¡°Why do


    you say that I don¡¯t know? If I tell you, I will be with Matilda now, believe it or not?¡±


    Zane sent a voice and said with a smile: ¡°I believe it, of course I believe it, what is the rtionship


    between the two of you?


    Back then, the two of you were recognized by our school, a perfect match!¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he felt very happy, so he also sent a voice over andughed loudly:


    ¡°Haha, Zane, you tell the truth!¡±


    Leah, a female ssmate in the ss who had an excellent rtionship with Matilda back then,


    followed him with an angry expression and replied: ¡°Jacob Wilson, you scumbag still has a smile? It


    was you who took Matilda I¡¯m so angry! I haven¡¯t had a chance to meet Matilda sister for so many


    years!¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly became embarrassed again. Back then, he inadvertently cheated on ine


    Ma after drinking.


    This incident was at school, but everyone knew it. Even thinking about it now, he felt extremely


    embarrassed. It was the biggest shame in his life.


    Just when Jacob Wilson didn¡¯t know how to reply, a person in the group who had not spoken


    jumped out and directly sent a red envelope.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 902


    Jacob Wilson grabbed the red envelope a long time ago, so he immediately clicked the red


    envelope subconsciously, and was surprised to find that he actually received 200 Dor!


    Only then did he discover that many of his ssmates had received 200 Dor.


    It seems that this is a big red envelope with 200 Dor per person!


    Jacob Wilson was still gratifying for the 200 Dor unexpected fortune, but when he saw the other


    party¡¯s nickname, it was called ¡°I miss that beautiful sunny day¡±, and his face turned ck suddenly!


    At this time, the ssmates in the group are all exploding!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, thank you boss!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Boss Greyson of Wake Diving, every shot is 200 Dor per person, which is really unusual.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that Boss Greyson has made a lot of money over the years, and he really deserves


    his reputation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! People thank you, boss, now you are a well-known Hong Kong businessman, what does


    this little money count?¡±


    The man sent a smiling face and another voice, speaking in a Hong Kong ent, and said: ¡°Oh,


    Matilda came back from the United States. I was very excited, so I sent a red envelope to make


    everyone happy.¡±


    After speaking, he sent another red envelope.


    Looking at the other¡¯s nickname, Jacob Wilson seemed to be obsessed with Matilda, and he was


    naturally very upset.


    However, seeing the red envelopesing out, I was reluctant to let go.


    So he could only curse this guy in his heart for being blind, while reaching out and opening the red


    envelope.


    Unexpectedly, this is another red envelope of 200 Dor per person!


    With these two red envelopes, the other party has already issued more than 10,000 Dor!


    Suddenly there were a lot ofpliments in the group.


    The other party smiled at this moment: ¡°Attention everyone, the third round of red envelopes is


    here!¡±


    After speaking, another red envelope was sent out.


    Everyone rushed to grab the red envelope, and Jacob Wilson also ordered the red envelope without


    any promise.


    As a result, the third red envelope is still 200 Dor!


    Jacob Wilson was a little puzzled.


    He really couldn¡¯t think of who this person would be. After all, they didn¡¯t have ssmates from


    Hong Kong back then. They were all ssmates from maind China. So who is this person who


    speaks Hong Kong and Taiwanese?


    At this time, the other party issued a fourth red envelope.


    The thunderous person is 200 Dor per person.


    Then came the fifth red envelope, still 200 Dor¡­


    In just one or two minutes, all the online ssmates in the group grabbed a red envelope of 1,000


    Dor.


    But Matilda never grabbed the other party¡¯s red envelope.


    At this time, ¡°Missing that beautiful sunny day¡± said in the group: ¡°I have flown from Hong Kong to


    Aurouss Hilll this morning, and I am staying at the Shangri-La Hotel. I heard that Matilda also lives


    in this hotel. I don¡¯t know if you are here. Which room?


    If it is convenient, apply through my friend and tell me your room number in private chat. I¡¯ll go chat


    with you!¡±


    After that, Matilda was still behind.


    When Matilda saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, and said lightly: ¡°This Greyson Tate is the same


    as it was twenty years ago. He likes showing off so much!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 903


    ¡°Greyson Tate?!¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard the name, his jealousy was overturned.


    This Greyson was the head of the External Rtions Department of the Student Union at the time,


    and he was also a wealthy second-generation family.


    Back then, both he and Aaron Phillips were one of Matilda¡¯s suitors.


    It¡¯s just that at that time, Matilda had no interest in him and Aaron Phillips, so even if Greyson


    chased Matilda for many years, Matilda was still unmoved.


    After Jacob Wilson and Matilda were together, Greyson worked against him in various ways, always


    trying his best to show off in front of Matilda.


    Later, after Matilda broke up with Jacob Wilson, he immediately realized that his great opportunity


    wasing, so heunched a crazy pursuit of Matilda.


    But Matilda still did not ept him, but went directly to the United States.


    Greyson¡¯s family was very wealthy. His father had already established his business in Hong Kong


    before he went to university. It can be said that he was the first group of tycoons to be rich


    after the country opened up.


    Therefore, Greyson had a strong family background, so he gritted his teeth and stomped his feet,


    chasing Matilda to the United States.


    It is a pity that even in the United States, Matilda still refused to ept him.


    Greyson saw Matilda finally fall in love with an American, and then left the United States in a


    desperate manner.


    Since then, he has gone to Hong Kong to develop.


    More than 20 yearster, he has be a well-known sessful businessman in Hong Kong.


    Jacob Wilson felt very ufortable, because he knew that what hecked most now was money,


    and what Greysoncked least was money.


    Who would have thought that Greyson was among the group of old ssmates, just sending out red


    envelopes and sending out tens of thousands of dors in one go.


    At this time, the students in the group who received the red envelopes continued topliment.


    ¡°Boss Greyson is so affectionate.


    When I hear that Matilda ising back, I can¡¯t sit still.¡±


    ¡°Thank you boss, you are not afraid that Matilda¡¯s husband will be jealous?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, you ran over so aggressively. In the past, I saw the sweetness of Matilda and her husband.


    Don¡¯t you smash your old heart that has been beating for forty to fifty years?¡±


    ¡°How can I exin to my wife when I go home?¡±


    At this time, Leah, a good friend of Matilda, made a silent expression in the group, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t


    talk about it here, sister Matilda¡¯s husband, has passed away some time ago¡­ ¡°


    As soon as Leah said this, the old ssmates in the group immediately made a blessing expression


    with their hands folded.


    There are also many people inside Matilda, saying: ¡°Sister Matilda, let¡¯s change our grief!¡±


    However, although everyone said so on the surface, most of the male students did not feel sorry for


    this incident at all.


    Especially Greyson, he didn¡¯t know how excited he was when he heard that her husband Matilda


    had passed away.


    What he has been waiting for is to have a chance to trulye together with Matilda.


    After all, this was the woman he couldn¡¯t get anyway.


    Now that her husband has passed away, isn¡¯t there any obstacle to her?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 904


    Therefore, Greyson immediately replied in the group: ¡°Hey, my wife has passed away long ago. It


    seems that Matilda and I have the same fate¡­¡±


    An old ssmate who had something good, heard his words and immediately said in the group:


    ¡°Oh, then you and Matilda, aren¡¯t this a match made in heaven?¡±


    Several other old ssmates who took his red envelopes also joined in.


    Some people even said: ¡°Oh, Greyson, you and Matilda are now widowed, then you two are really


    suitable, and I remember that you had a soft spot for Matilda back then, you must work hard. Ah, we


    old ssmates are all blessing you from our hearts!¡±


    When Greyson heard this, he immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Then I would like to thank the old


    ssmates for their blessings in advance, but this matter still depends on what Matilda means.¡±


    Having said that, he said again: ¡°Whether Matilda replied or not, I decided to return to Aurouss Hilll


    for long-term development this time.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Someone in the group eximed: ¡°Greyson, your family has been developing in Hong


    Kong for many years? Why did you suddenly decide to return to Aurouss Hilll at this time?¡±


    Greyson said: ¡°Matilda has lived in the United States for so many years, and she has decided to


    come back now? It seems that we are better at Aurouss Hilll.


    This is the ce where we swayed our youth, sweat and tears. I intend toe back this time.


    Retired in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He immediately tweeted in the group: ¡°Greyson, I advise you


    not to settle in Aurouss Hilll. Matilda didn¡¯t like you back then, and it¡¯s impossible to like you now, so


    don¡¯t It¡¯s boring to find yourself!¡±


    In fact, Jacob Wilson was very nervous and inferior at this time.


    In his opinion, Greyson is now arge Hong Kong businessman, worth hundreds of millions, and he


    is stronger than himself and I don¡¯t know where to go.


    I haven¡¯t had a good life all these years. Compared with the high-spirited self in college, it¡¯s a world


    of difference.


    The most important thing is that he and ine Ma have not yet divorced, they belong to a married


    man, and Greyson is now widowed!


    It just so happens that Matilda is also widowed, so if they are together, it is really a good fit.


    Therefore, no matter how theparison is made, I am at a disadvantage.


    I haven¡¯t seen Matilda for so many years, and Jacob Wilson can¡¯t figure out what Matilda is thinking


    now. What if he sees Greyson right at the party at noon?


    Greyson saw Jacob Wilson talking in the group at this time, and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, I thought


    that our original student council president would only snatch red envelopes. I didn¡¯t expect that the


    president would finally speak.¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s face immediately turned red when he heard this. As the saying goes, he was


    sluggish and shorthanded. He just snatched several 200 Dor red envelopes from others.


    Now that he was said by others, his face was really a bit unbearable.


    This is no food in the pocket, panic in my heart.


    Jacob Wilson has never had a rich life. In addition, ine Ma has always been in charge of the


    money in the family before. Therefore, even if he grabs a red envelope of 5 Dor and 8 Dor from


    the WeChat group, he can be happy for a long time. .


    So it has long been a habit to grab every red envelope.


    Today, Greyson gave out red envelopes in the group. He didn¡¯t even bother to see who sent it. The


    first thing was to grab them first.


    In the end, each of these red envelopes was 200 Dor, and Jacob Wilson who grabbed it was


    secretly beautiful in his heart, but he did not expect that the grab was a red envelope issued by a


    rival in love, and the grab was also out of touch.


    It¡¯s not worth the loss.


    Seeing that he stopped talking, Greyson continued to ridicule: ¡°The president is a good official. He


    has graduated for so many years, and he still wants to order me?¡±


    Jacob Wilson bit his scalp and replied: ¡°I am not an order, but to persuade you, for your good.¡±


    Greyson immediately replied: ¡°For my good? For my good, you wouldn¡¯t let me return to Aurouss


    Hilll to settle and be with you? I think you guy, it¡¯s been so many years and still can¡¯t forget Matilda.


    I¡¯m afraid I will return to Aurouss Hilll to settle down. Be your rival in love!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 905


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing what Greyson said, Jacob Wilson felt a little guilty.


    He was indeed afraid that Greyson would be his rival in love, but he certainly couldn¡¯t say


    such things among his ssmates.


    After all, he is now married.


    Therefore, he could only say in the group against his will: ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have been in Hong Kong


    for so long, and suddenly you feel ufortable when youe back to Aurouss Hilll. We are all


    old and our bodies are getting old, so we rashly change to a different water and soil. In cities,


    maybe the health is going to be a problem.¡±


    Greysonughed twice and said, ¡°I am in good health, so I won¡¯t bother you!¡±


    Jacob Wilson didn¡¯t bother to talk to him anymore, put his phone in his pocket, and said to Matilda


    beside him: ¡°Matilda, let¡¯s go inside and go shopping.¡±


    Matilda nodded, and went on walking around the alma mater with him.


    After 10 o¡¯clock, Matilda checked the time and said to Jacob Wilson next to him: ¡°The ss reunion


    arrives at 11 o¡¯clock. I think it¡¯s almost the time. Let¡¯s pass now.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded, smiled and said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Later, he drove his BMW 5 Series and brought Matilda to the Glorious Club.


    This time, Paul booked for Matilda on the fourteenth floor of the Glorious Club. This is already the


    top level of the Glorious Club, which normal members can reach.


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised!


    Thest time he relied on his son-inw Charlie Wade to know Lord Don Albertt, he went to the


    tenth floor once.


    But never expected that this time Paul would be able to book directly to the fourteenth floor!


    It is said that the 15th floor is used by the Moore family and is not open to the public. In other words,


    Paul should be the most senior member here.


    Moreover, the tenth floor of the Glorious Clubhouse is already very, very luxurious, isn¡¯t the


    fourteenth floor going to be luxurious to the sky?


    Walking up the elevator, Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help asking Matilda next to him: ¡°Matilda, is Paul and


    the Moore family good?¡±


    Matilda nodded and said, ¡°After all, we have had a cooperative rtionship for so many years, and


    we have helped them solve a lot of problems legally, so the Moore family is fairly polite to us.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was amazed in his heart. It seemed that Paul, a young man, was really young and


    promising.


    The two came to the huge luxury box on the fourteenth floor, and many old ssmates were


    already waiting in the box.


    This box has a table that can amodate 50 people for dinner at the same time. The table is


    huge and very luxurious.


    The entire table is electric. As long as a person sits there, the food will rotate in front of him


    repeatedly at a constant speed, ensuring that everyone can taste every dish.


    Moreover, such arge table, full of 100 dishes, is extremely luxurious.


    It is said that the standard for such a meal starts at least 20,000 per person.


    There are more than 40 old ssmates who came here today, which is much more thanst time. It


    is estimated that Paul¡¯s expenses for this entertainment will be at least more than 1 million.


    Seeing Matilda and Jacob Wilsone in together, many old ssmates were dumbfounded.


    Someone who has something good directly points out and asks: ¡°Matilda, why are you here with


    Jacob Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Did you two meet down by ident? Or did you two meet together?¡±


    Among the crowd, a very stylish middle-aged and elderly man in a high-end suit with a big back


    combed his head. At this time, his eyes were staring at Matilda, and he was Greyson.

 Chapter 906-910

    Chapter 906-910


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 906


    Greyson has been waiting for Matilda since he entered the box. Now that Matilda is here, he is


    naturally looking at her intently.


    He found that Matilda was still so beautiful, so outstanding, so intoxicating.


    He didn¡¯t dare to imagine that Matilda was 50 years old, and she could be so beautiful.


    This also strengthened his belief in pursuing Matilda.


    But he never expected that Matilda, who had been thinking about it for more than 20 years, would


    walk in with Jacob Wilson, the scumbag who had hurt him.


    He couldn¡¯t help feeling angry, and stood up and questioned Jacob Wilson: ¡°Jacob Wilson, why are


    you embarrassed toe up with Matilda?


    What you did to Matilda back then, we all know well, if it weren¡¯t for you, a scumbag, Matilda How is


    it possible that you have lived in the United States for so many years? You should be very ashamed


    of her in your heart. If I were you, I would have no face at all!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was also very angry.


    He said annoyedly: ¡°Greyson, don¡¯t speak too much. Anyone with a discerning eye knows what


    happened back then, you can¡¯t me me at all!¡±


    As he said, he added: ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve had a better life in the past twenty years? I tell you, in the


    past twenty years, I regret more than anyone and feel ashamed than anyone!¡±


    Greyson said dubiously: ¡°You are ashamed! So I advise you to leave quickly, you shouldn¡¯te for


    this meal.¡±


    At this time, Matilda suddenly spoke and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, you don¡¯t want to talk about the old


    sesame seeds and rotten grains. It is not when I was young, I liked to talk about gossip. Forty or fifty


    years old, why do you still say this?¡±


    After speaking, she looked around for a week and said seriously: ¡°Every one of you here is


    personally invited by me, so there must not be any unpleasantness between you.¡±


    Jacob Wilson sneered at this time and said to Greyson: ¡°Greyson, have you heard? Even Matilda


    said that.


    What qualifications do you have to drive me away?¡±


    After finishing speaking, he patted his forehead and said: ¡°Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you, I didn¡¯t just


    come up with Matilda, I picked her up at the hotel where Matilda lived this morning, and then went


    to my alma mater together.


    I remembered our youth back then, and then came to meet with you, why? Do you have any


    opinions?¡±


    When Greyson heard this, he felt ufortable.


    After all, I have always had a unteral crush on Matilda, unlike Jacob Wilson.


    Jacob Wilson and Matilda had been together for a long time.


    Moreover, the two of them were really talented and beautiful at the time, and they were the most


    standard pair recognized in the school.


    Therefore, there are many stories between these two people, and the two of them went back to their


    alma mater to recall the past, which in itself seemed a little ambiguous.


    Greyson was very depressed. When he didn¡¯t know how to refute, the young Paul opened the door


    and said to Matilda with a smile: ¡°Mom, I have already greeted Oscar, the housekeeper of the


    Moore family, today you and yours The ssmates gather here, and he will arrange everything


    properly, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it, just gather with your uncles and aunts.¡±


    When everyone saw Paul, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel, and a woman blurted out, ¡°Oh, Matilda,


    isn¡¯t this your son? How handsome!¡±


    Matilda nodded lightly and said to everyone: ¡°Come on, let me introduce you to everyone. This is


    my son. His English name is Paul Smith.¡±


    Another person eximed: ¡°Oh, Matilda, your son is still a mixed race, he was born to your


    American husband, right?¡±


    Matilda smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t give birth to my husband, but who else could I give birth to?¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Greyson asked at this time: ¡°Hey, by the way, Matilda, Paul should also have a Chinese name?¡±


    Matilda nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Of course, Paul¡¯s Chinese name is myst name.¡±


    Everyone hurriedly asked curiously: ¡°Then what is Paul¡¯s Chinese name?¡±


    Paul smiled slightly and said, ¡°Uncle and Auntie, my Chinese name is Han¡­¡±


    Before thetter words came out, Matilda hurriedly interrupted: ¡°Today is our party, not with my son.


    Let him go first. Let¡¯s relive the old together with the elderly!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 907


    When Paul saw that his mother didn¡¯t want others to know his Chinese name, he immediately


    smiled and said, ¡°Uncles and aunts, if you eat and drink and have fun, I will leave first.¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, Paul, what are you going for in a hurry? Why don¡¯t you eat with


    us?¡±


    The reason why he wants to talk to Paul at this time is to let others see that he and Paul have


    known each other a long time ago.


    If this is the case, everyone can guess that he has already met Matilda before this meeting.


    In this way, everyone naturally knows that the rtionship between the two is extraordinary, which


    can also make those who have ideas about Matilda retreat.


    When others heard the conversation between these two people, they did feel that something was


    not quite right. Why is Jacob Wilson so familiar with Paul?


    Paul smiled and said to him at this time: ¡°I won¡¯t eat with my uncles and aunts at noon, because I


    still have business in the afternoon.¡±


    Having said that, I specifically told Jacob Wilson that I asked Mr. Wade toe to mypany in


    the afternoon to help me see Feng Shui, and I had toe and entertain him.


    Jacob Wilson smiled and nodded, and said: ¡°My son-inw has no other skills. It¡¯s okay to look at


    Feng Shui¡¯s skills.


    Let him take a look at you when the timees. He will definitely not ask you how much money,


    otherwise, yesterday¡¯s Don¡¯t you just drink the wine for nothing?¡±


    After that, Jacob Wilson said again: ¡°Well, let me call him and let him give you a free bill!¡±


    Greyson on the side was very depressed when he heard this.


    what happened? Could it be that this Paul, Jacob Wilson, and Jacob Wilson¡¯s son-inw have


    already drank together?


    When did this happen? Is it yesterday?


    Didn¡¯t Matilda just arrived in Aurouss Hilll yesterday? Just arrived yesterday, and had dinner with


    Jacob Wilson and others?


    This is really a special treatment!


    Thinking of this, Greyson felt a little ufortable. He not only thought to himself, does Matilda still


    like Jacob Wilson now?


    At this time, Paul smiled and said to Jacob Wilson: ¡°Uncle Wilson, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. If


    you ask Mr. Wade to waive me, then I¡¯m ashamed to let him watch it for me.¡±


    Matilda on the side also smiled and said, ¡°Jacob Wilson, let¡¯s not interfere with the children¡¯s


    affairs.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nced at Greyson and saw that his expression was very depressed, and he knew


    that his goal had been achieved, so he stopped talking to Paul about this, but smiled and said to


    him: ¡°Okay, then you go ahead. Your mother is here to take care of me, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Greyson felt even more depressed when he heard him say this. What do you mean by this? Why do


    I feel like you are Paul¡¯s stepdad?


    Thinking of this, Greyson held a fire in his heart, and thought to himself: Jacob Wilson, Jacob


    Wilson, you already took Matilda 20 years ago, now if you dare to ruin my good deeds, then I will


    not let you go! ¡°


    So he deliberately said loudly: ¡°By the way, Jacob Wilson, what about your wife? That is the shrew


    who is very famous throughout our college. What is the name?¡±


    An old ssmate in the ss smiled and said, ¡°Her name is ine Ma!¡±


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s ine Ma!¡± Greyson smiled and said, ¡°Jacob Wilson, I heard that you and ine Ma are


    very affectionate. Your rtionship should have deepened after so many years? Why didn¡¯t you call


    ine Ma together today? ¡°


    As soon as Jacob Wilson heard him mentioning ine Ma, his face immediately became


    uncontroble, and he blurted out, ¡°Greyson, which pot is not opened here. ine Ma is not a


    ssmate in our ss, why is she here?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 908


    Greyson smiled and said: ¡°You, you have to figure out that you are a married man after all, so don¡¯t


    mess around with flowers outside, and don¡¯t be unruly towards other women, otherwise, once


    ine Ma¡¯s shrews know , she will definitely not spare you.¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly became angry and blurted out: ¡°Greyson, what are you talking about here?


    When did I get in trouble, and when did I feel bad about other women? I tell you, don¡¯t think you


    have two bad money.


    You can point to sang and curse here, Jacob Wilson will not eat yours!¡±


    Matilda¡¯s expression was very embarrassed, and her voice became a little angry, and she said, ¡°You


    two are endless, right? What I said just now, we are here for a ss reunion today, not to make you


    arguing here. If you are still like this, then I will leave!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said innocently: ¡°Matilda, you heard it too, it¡¯s the old bastard Greyson who is fanning


    the mes by the side!¡±


    Greyson was also a well-known Hong Kong businessman anyway, and he was confessed wherever


    he went. At this time, Jacob Wilson was scolded as an old bastard, and he was naturally very


    dissatisfied.


    So he pped the table and stood up and shouted angrily: ¡°Jacob Wilson, who the f*ck do you say


    is the old bastard?¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s this also came up, ring at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Greyson said coldly: ¡°Jacob Wilson, don¡¯t think it¡¯s an old ssmate, I can¡¯t do anything to you, I tell


    you, you really annoy me, I make you can¡¯t eat, you think I am going back to Aurouss Hilll from


    Hong Kong , Can you be bullied by a worm like you?


    Don¡¯t weigh and weigh what strength you have and yell at me?¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly felt a little guilty. If he wanted to talk about his strength, he wouldn¡¯t even be


    able to get 10,000 Dor.


    The vi I lived in was also abducted by my son-inw, andpared with a vendor like Greyson, it


    was useless at all.


    If you really angered Greyson, you might not be able to offend him.


    When he was riding a tiger, Paul hurriedly said: ¡°Two uncles, this game is for my mother¡¯s team


    today, so please give my mother a face and don¡¯t quarrel in my mother¡¯s team. ¡°


    Jacob Wilson immediately borrowed the donkey from the slope and blurted out: ¡°Paul, uncle looks


    at your face and doesn¡¯t have the same knowledge as him!¡±


    Greyson said annoyedly: ¡°After you scold me, you still say you don¡¯t have the same knowledge as


    me? Do you believe that I¡¯m licking you now?¡±


    Matilda¡¯s expression became frosty, and she asked coldly, ¡°Greyson, what do you want? If you


    really don¡¯t listen to advice, then I can only ask you to go out. Don¡¯t me me for disregarding the


    love of my ssmates.¡±


    Greyson was very annoyed. It was obvious that he was scolded. Why didn¡¯t Matilda look at her at


    all?


    Jacob Wilson also felt that his face couldn¡¯t hold back. How should he respond when he was


    scolded in public?


    Hard? Will he reallye up and smoke himself?


    At this moment, a 60-year-old old man stepped in.


    When the old man saw Paul, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Paul, the chef has already prepared the food.


    I wonder if you can start the food?¡±


    Paul looked at the old man and said in surprise: ¡°Oh, Oscar, why are you here in person?¡±


    With the name of Oscar, everyone at the dinner table was shocked!


    Oscar? Could it be Oscar, the chief steward of the Moore family in Aurouss Hilll?


    Everyone knows that this Oscar is a great figure with great status and face in Aurouss Hilll!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 909


    When Greyson heard that this person was Oscar, he immediately put away the arrogant face that


    he had just dealt with Jacob Wilson.


    Because when he was still studying in Aurouss Hilll in his early years, he knew that the Moore


    family was very strong, and that the Moore family was now the strongest family in Aurouss Hilll.


    Although he is now a well-known Hong Kong businessman and has hundreds of millions of


    fortunes, it is still far from the Moore family.


    The assets of the Moore family are tens of billions, a hundred times more than themselves, so the


    Moore family¡¯s stewardship status is much higher than that of itself, and its energy is much greater


    than that of itself.


    Paul was also a little ttered at this time, he really didn¡¯t expect that Oscar woulde here in


    person.


    At this time, Oscar smiled and said to Paul: ¡°Mr. Paul, the Moore family has not cooperated with


    yourw firm in one or two days. When I just opened up the export business in the United States, I


    apanied our master to the United States.


    Moreover, we encountered many legal problems at the time, and your father helped us solve them.


    In fact, our old Lord Mooore and your father had a personal rtionship with you very well, but you


    were still in school at that time, and you might not be clear about these. ¡°


    Speaking of this, Oscar said again: ¡°So, for the Moore family, you are the son of an old man, how


    can we neglect?


    If we neglect, it seems that we have no way of hospitality.¡± :


    Paul nodded gratefully and said, ¡°Uncle Oscar, if you have the opportunity, please help me thank


    Lord Mooore, and also help me tell Lord Mooore that I may be a little busy these days. After I have


    settled the matter here.


    After thepany starts to get on the right track safely and steadily in Aurouss Hilll, I will definitely


    come to visit.¡±


    Oscar nodded and smiled, and said, ¡°You can contact me directly at that time, and I will help you


    arrange time with the Lord Mooore.¡±


    After all, Oscar said: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother here anymore. Since the dishes can be served, then I will


    let the back chef quickly start the dishes.¡±


    Paul said: ¡°I just want to go, Oscar, let¡¯s go out together.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Oscar nodded.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    As Oscar was about to leave, Greyson hurriedly stood up and said respectfully: ¡°Hello Oscar, I am


    Greyson from Hong Kong Huisite Trading Company. I am d to meet you!¡±


    Oscar looked at him in surprise, and asked curiously: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t seem to remember this


    company. Does yourpany cooperate with the Moore family?¡±


    Greyson hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°You said that Oscar, I have always hoped to cooperate with the


    Moore family. There has never been a good opportunity. If possible, I hope Oscar can help


    introduce him.¡±


    Oscar smiled courteously and said, ¡°Thank you for admiring the Moore family, but the Moore


    family¡¯s requirements for partners are very high. With all due respect, if it is apany that no one


    has ever heard of, basically It is unlikely to cooperate with the Moore family.¡±


    A person like Oscar, who has been a housekeeper for many years, knows the entire family¡¯s


    business well, and has a certain understanding of toppanies,rgepanies, and well-known


    companies across the country. This is also his professionalism.


    If he hasn¡¯t heard of apany, then the scale of thispany must not be veryrge, at best it is


    second-rate.


    It is impossible for the Moore family to cooperate with a second-ratepany.


    Greyson¡¯s expression was a bit awkward, he didn¡¯t expect that he would be rejected so simply by


    Oscar.


    Although the other party did not speak very directly, but the meaning is already clear at a nce.


    This made Greyson feel a little frustrated, but he dared not express any dissatisfaction, so he could


    only respectfully and humbly said: ¡°Sorry Oscar, I did not mean to offend!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he sat back a little angrily, feeling a hot on his face. He had known that he


    would not be boring, not only did he not get any benefits, but he also lost face in front of his


    ssmates.


    Oscar nodded slightly to him as a response, his expression was a bit arrogant, but this was also


    normal, after all, he had long been a respected upper-ss figure in Aurouss Hilll.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 910


    Paul looked at the crowd at this time and said: ¡°Uncles and aunts, please gather here, I will leave


    first.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he specifically said to Jacob Wilson: ¡°Uncle Wilson, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    Jacob Wilson looked at Paul as if he were looking at half of his son, and said kindly and kindly: ¡°Go,


    go, then go to work!¡±


    At this time, Oscar saw Jacob Wilson, and he was surprised and said: ¡°Oh, you are Mr. Wilson,


    right?¡±


    Jacob Wilson didn¡¯t expect that the well-known Oscar, the housekeeper of the Moore family, would


    even know him, so he was surprised and asked, ¡°You¡­how do you know me?¡±


    Oscar said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wilson, let¡¯s tell you that Master Wade is so kind to the Moore family


    that everyone in the Moore family is grateful for Master Wade¡¯s kindness.


    Don¡¯t dare to forget it! You are Master Wade¡¯s father-inw, how could I? Don¡¯t know you?¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly realized!


    It turned out to be in the face of his son-inw Charlie Wade¡­


    It¡¯s really getting harder and harder for my son-inw to flicker.


    It turned out that the Don Albertt, who thought he was fooling, and Mr. White, who fudged him, are


    also very powerful. He didn¡¯t expect that he would fool the Moore family, thergest family in


    Aurouss Hilll.


    Paul on the side was shocked. He naturally knew that the Master Wade that Oscar was talking


    about was Charlie Wade.


    But he really didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to be so awesome.


    Even the head housekeeper of the Moore family, Oscar, respectfully called him Master Wade.


    And ording to what he said, Charlie Wade has great kindness to the entire Moore family, is it the


    kindness that Charlie Wade can see from looking at Feng Shui?


    Thinking of this, he felt that Charlie Wade¡¯s image was a bit more mysterious. When he thought that


    he woulde to hispany to see Feng Shui this afternoon, he wanted to see if he could take


    the opportunity to learn some in-depth information about him.


    Oscar said respectfully to Jacob Wilson at this time: ¡°Mr. Wilson, I didn¡¯t expect you to be at this


    table today. In that case, Oscar will serve you at this table today. If you have any needs, you can


    directly order certain.¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s ssmates were shocked. Many of them were natives of Aurouss Hilll. Everyone


    knew how strong the Moore family was, so no one thought that Jacob Wilson would have this kind


    of face.


    Greyson was also shocked.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out why Oscar, who was dismissive of himself, was so polite to Jacob Wilson!


    I have inquired about Jacob Wilson¡¯s situation before, but he is nothing more than a fallen


    household.


    The Wilson family has long been dying, and it is basically cold now. Jacob Wilson must have no


    capital himself, nothing more than an old hanging silk.


    However, why does Uncle Oscar have to respect him this old hanging silk?


    Is it just because of his son-inw called Master Wade? !


    Thinking of this, Greyson was curious about Jacob Wilson¡¯s son-inw.


    So, he asked a ssmate next to him in a low voice, ¡°Who is Jacob Wilson¡¯s son-inw?¡±

 Chapter 911-915

    Chapter 911-915


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 911


    Greyson, who was quite disdainful of Jacob Wilson just now, was a little more jealous of Jacob


    Wilson at this moment.


    In any case, his son-inw can make Oscar so caring and respectful, which proves that Jacob


    Wilson is more important than himself in Oscar¡¯s eyes.


    He asked his old ssmates about the background of Jacob Wilson¡¯s son-inw, who happened to


    have attended thest ss reunion, so he smiled and said, ¡°The son-inw of Jacob Wilson


    seems to be a vagrant. It is said that he is a full-time worker at home. Master, what exactly does it


    do, we really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Greyson is in business after all and has seen the world.


    From Oscar¡¯s attitude alone, he realized that he must never underestimate Jacob Wilson¡¯s son-in-


    law.


    Maybe the other party is still a very big person, otherwise it would be impossible for Oscar to be so


    respectful.


    This also made him feel worried, fearing after ridiculing Jacob Wilson just now.


    Aside from other things, just with Oscar¡¯s respectful attitude, it can be seen that if he is really torn


    apart with Jacob Wilson, Oscar will definitely not be against him.


    Therefore, he looked at Jacob Wilson with some fear, hesitated for a moment, and said: ¡°Jacob


    Wilson, I was so embarrassed just now.


    They were all angry words made in anger. Don¡¯t take it to your heart. Everyone is old ssmate. It¡¯s


    just a matter of just saying a few words, what do you think?¡±


    Jacob Wilson knew very well in his heart that Greyson was so arrogant just now, and suddenly


    became so polite at this moment, and even took the initiative to apologize to himself, it must be


    because Oscar¡¯s attitude made him realize that he was not so easy to mess with.


    He didn¡¯t want to just give up with Greyson, but Matilda also said at this time: ¡°Jacob Wilson, both


    are ssmates, don¡¯t mention the unpleasantness just now.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded and said to Greyson: ¡°Since Matilda has spoken, I won¡¯t mention it anymore. I


    am a person who does not offend me and I am not offender.


    If you do not continue to trouble me, of course I will not follow Your general knowledge.¡±


    If someone talked to Greyson like this, he would have exploded.


    But at this time, he dared not mor with Jacob Wilson anymore.


    After all, this is in the Moore family¡¯s territory, and Oscar has such respect for Jacob Wilson. If he


    really makes trouble, he must be finished.


    Therefore, he can only say in an utter anger, ¡°Jacob Wilson, you have a lot of adults, I will definitely


    toast youter.¡±


    Other students also noticed the change in Greyson¡¯s attitude. Everyone knew that Greyson was a


    little jealous of Jacob Wilson.


    Some people are also surprised, this Jacob Wilson, his son-inw is really so good, can the Moore


    family be so polite to him?


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s heart at this moment is also very proud.


    He didn¡¯t expect that even though he didn¡¯t bring his son-inw, his son-inw could still help him


    grow a face.


    With this attitude of Oscar today, in the circle of ssmates, no one should dare to underestimate


    himself.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Paul also took the car to hispany ¡°Smith Law Firm.¡±


    Americans and Chinese act in different styles. Chinese seldom use their own names to name


    companies, because the Chinese as a whole still believe in acting low-key, obscure, and not too


    public.


    The whole should highlight a modest way of doing things.


    However, Americans are generally very high-profile. Well-known Americanpanies are basically


    named after their founders.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 912


    For example, the famous Boeing Company is a super aerospace group that produces passenger


    aircraft, military aircraft and space shuttles.


    He was named Boeing because of their founder, William Edward Boeing.


    It is equivalent to the founder using his surname as the name of thepany.


    Another example is the world-renowned hotelpany Hilton Group. Its founder is Conrad Hilton.


    This family is also the famous Hilton family.


    Paul¡¯s full name is Paul Smith, Paul is his first name, and Smith is his family name.


    Since his father founded thisw firm, he named it Smith Law Firm after his family name.


    ¡°Smith Law Firm¡± has been well-known internationally after many years of hard work by Paul¡¯s


    father.


    So this time Paul moved his office to Aurouss Hilll and directly chose the best area in Aurouss Hilll


    for thepany¡¯s location.


    And he chose the most prosperous and top-notch office building, Gemdale Building.


    The Gemdale Building, with 58 floors, is the best and top five-star office building in Aurouss Hilll.


    Basically all the top enterprises in Aurouss Hilll and the country and even the world can settle in the


    Gemdale Building.


    Because Paul Smith¡¯sw firm is also very well-known, and it serves all of the world¡¯s top 500


    companies, they also pay great attention to their appearance.


    It is worth mentioning that the Emgrand Group, which Wade Family bought to Charlie Wade, is the


    largest grouppany in Aurouss Hilll, and it is mainly based on real estate.


    The Emgrand Group owns a number of high-end office buildings in Aurouss Hilll, and these office


    buildings are operated by the Emgrand Group itself and have not been sold. This includes the entire


    Gemdale Building.


    Charlie Wade was a little surprised when he heard that Paul chose thepany in the Gemdale


    Building.


    Unexpectedly, he chose his property by such a coincidence.


    But think about it carefully. The Gemdale Building is the best office building in Aurouss Hilll. Aw


    firm like his is in need of a sufficient facade, so there is no other option except Gemdale Building.


    After he had lunch at home, he took a taxi to Gemdale Building.


    Paul¡¯sw firm is on the 27th floor of the Gemdale Building. He took the elevator directly to the 27th


    floor. Paul was already waiting for him at the elevator entrance.


    When he saw Charlie Wade, Paul was very, very polite, and he came forward and said politely: ¡°Oh,


    Mr. Wade, it¡¯s really hard for you toe here.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said to Paul: ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of raising your hand, don¡¯t be so


    polite.¡±


    Paul invited Charlie Wade to walk in and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I had already let someone rent the 27th


    floor of Gemdale Building a few months ago, and the renovation started immediately. Now the


    renovation is basically fast. The construction ispleted, how about the overall Feng Shui? Is


    there anything that is not suitable, and if so, how to modify it?¡±


    Charlie Wade probably read it once, and soon found out that Paul had a very careful Feng Shui


    layout here. He smiled and said: ¡°Paul, you seem to have seen an expert here, right? I think you


    have set up this entry point. The Fengshui Bureau can gather wealth; there is a disaster-avoidance


    Fengshui Bureau in the main hall.


    For legal business like you, this type of Fengshui Bureau can avoid disputes to the greatest extent.


    Overall it is very good.¡±


    Paul eximed and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are really smart, you can see my Feng Shui arrangement


    at a nce.¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°Paul, your mother and my father-inw have been ssmates for so


    many years, so you don¡¯t have to be too polite with me.


    But I¡¯m very curious, since you have already found someone here to see Feng Shui, why do you


    invite me? What?¡±


    Paul did not hide it at all, and said frankly: ¡°It is true. Yesterday you invited you to help me see Feng


    Shui, mainly to see if Mr. Wade really has the true talents in this area. Now it seems to be abrupt.


    Please forgive me, Mr. Wade!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 913


    Paul was really curious about Charlie Wade. From the beginning, he thought Charlie Wade


    belonged to the Wade family of Eastcliff. Later, even though Charlie Wade let him dispel this doubt,


    the title of Master Charlie Wade still gave Paul a new name. doubt.


    Asking Charlie Wade toe over and show himself Feng Shui is actually Paul¡¯s one-step


    temptation.


    He has already asked someone to watch Feng Shui specifically here.


    If Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t tell after he came, that the Feng Shui Bureau had already been set up


    here, it would prove that he didn¡¯t have such a level as Master Wade;


    But if Charlie Wade can see the Feng Shui Bureau here aftering, it will prove that Charlie


    Wade¡¯s level is extraordinary.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Paul did not expect that Charlie Wade could see all the Feng Shuiyouts here at a nce. You


    must know that the previous master also watched for a long time and studied for a long time before


    thinking about andying out these.


    Charlie Wade was not angry about Paul¡¯s suspicion. On the contrary, he admired Paul¡¯s


    magnanimity. He would say whatever he wanted, without covering up. This kind of quality is very


    rare in today¡¯s society.


    So he said to Paul: ¡°You want to see if I have this ability to learn. This is also human nature, but


    since I am here, I will charge you a fee for feng shui, which is also human nature. ¡°


    In fact, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t intend to ask Paul for money before he came. After all, he was the son


    of the old man and his lover, so he still had to give this little face.


    But since Paul is so frank, one said one, and the other said two, then he should also get along with


    him in the same way.


    When Paul heard this, he immediately said, ¡°Of course! Since Mr. Wade is invited, how can he not


    pay for it!¡±


    As he said, he took out the checkbook from his pocket without hesitation, drew on it for a while, tore


    it off and handed it to Charlie Wade, saying, ¡°Mr. Wade, this 1 million is a little bit of my care. Please


    also Shine. ¡°


    Charlie Wade epted the check with a slight smile, and said with a smile: ¡°Then I would be more


    respectful than fate.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade looked around, and said: ¡°That means it is indeed seen by an expert,


    but the expert will inevitably omit something. For example, the entrance of the Fengshui Bureau is


    naturally There is nothing wrong with it, but the failure to make a correspondingyout behind this is


    really a failure.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Paul hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Feng Shui often says that purple energyes from the east,


    wealthes from the east, and your entrance faces east. There is nothing wrong with setting up


    the Fengshui Bureau, which means that moneyes in from your entrance and enters your


    company. ,


    This is a good start, but yourpany must be able to keep the money.¡±


    After all, he pointed to the back of thepany and said: ¡°Look at this side of yourpany, there


    are all transparent floor-to-ceiling windows and transparent ss. There is no such thing in the


    Feng Shui Bureau, so you juste in from the entrance and stay I went out directly from the back


    without stopping.


    Do you know what it is called?¡±


    Paul asked nervously: ¡°Please also ask Mr. Wade to make it clear!¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed and said: ¡°There is an old Chinese saying that bamboo baskets can be used


    to catch water. Why do you say that is because although the mouth of bamboo baskets can enter


    water, the gap itself is too big to retain water.


    If thepany can¡¯t retain money , It is very likely that yourpany will be big in and out in the


    future, with more money in and out, and in the end nothing will be left behind.¡±


    Paul eximed and asked, ¡°Master Wade, how should this situation be resolved?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°First of all, all ss must be filmed. As I said earlier, if the ss is


    transparent, it means nothing, but once it has a color, even if it is just a light brown color, it is


    equivalent to putting it on. The ss bes a wall.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 914


    Paul nodded in excitement, and blurted out: ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Wade, I will arrange for


    someone to do it quickly.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t finished talking yet.¡±


    Paul hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, please tell me.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°When you put a film on the ss, you also have to ce a golden brave on the


    left and right sides.


    It must be made of pure gold to y the best role in fortune. Moreover, Paixiu is famous. The best


    way to keep money is to eat but not pull, but not to get in. This is tantamount to setting up a feng


    shui bureau for keeping money. After the moneyes in, you can keep it, and your business will


    naturally flourish.¡±


    Paul held a fist at Charlie Wade with a grateful look, and said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade is indeed


    worthy of the title of Master Wade. From today onwards, I, like everyone else, will respect you as


    Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and waved his hand: ¡°You still don¡¯t call me Master Wade. If you call me


    Master Wade in front of my old man, or in front of your mother, I don¡¯t know how to exin it to


    them. ¡°


    Paul blurted out: ¡°From then on, in front of them, I will call you Mr. Wade, but when not in front of


    them, I must call you Master Wade!¡±


    Having said that, Paul immediately took out his checkbook again, and wrote and painted on it for a


    while. Then he tore off the check, dragged his hands to Charlie Wade respectfully and said, ¡°Master


    Wade, this is a supply. Please ept your expenses.¡±


    Charlie Wade nced at it and found that the check was written for 4 million, and he said to Paul:


    ¡°One million is already a lot. You don¡¯t need to be so polite with me. I will ept this million, but this


    4 million You should take it back.¡±


    Paul resolutely said: ¡°No, Mr. Wade, if it weren¡¯t for you, I might just be in Aurouss Hilll in the future.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and smiled: ¡°These are just some sayings about Fengshui. Even if I


    don¡¯t point it out to you, you may not be able to make money. After all, yourw firm has been in


    business for so many years and is already very famous. ¡°


    Paul said earnestly: ¡°Master Wade, it is true that when my dad opened aw firm, he first took a few


    cases and lost all of them, and the reasons for losing the case are strange. During that time, using


    my mother¡¯s words Said, Dad happily drank cold water and stuffed his teeth.¡±


    ¡°Later, my mother invited a Feng Shui gentleman from Chinatown to see Feng Shui in my dad¡¯sw


    firm.


    At first, my father rejected this kind of oriental feudal superstition, but when that Feng Shui


    gentleman clearly figured out what happened to my father After a few difficulties, my father realized


    that the mystic academic fengshui was really extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°Then the Feng Shui gentleman changed theyout of my father¡¯sw firm and re-established a


    Feng Shui bureau for him. Since then, my father¡¯sw firm has prospered.¡±


    Speaking of this, Paul said with emotion: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Feng Shui man at the beginning, my


    father might have failed at the beginning of his business, so there would be no Smith Law Firm,


    which is why I am so firm. Believe in the reason of Feng Shui.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that at the beginning of the Paul¡¯s business, it was Feng Shui that


    survived.


    Feng Shui sometimes is so magical. When you are ready and owe the east wind, the east wind may


    note.


    Then no matter how you prepare, it is impossible to seed.


    Feng Shui, in the subtlety, ys the role of borrowing the east wind!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 915


    Paul¡¯s admiration for Charlie Wade really called a five-body cast.


    He himself is an American who think more like a Chinese. He is obsessed with Chinese traditional


    culture and Feng Shui metaphysics, and he believes very much.


    Everything that Charlie Wade said just now made him feel that this man¡¯s aplishments in Feng


    Shui were unfathomable.


    So he didn¡¯t understand why someone would give Charlie Wade a luxury vi worth more than one


    hundred million.


    Paul is very aware of the importance of a Feng Shui master. A good Feng Shui master can not only


    help people improve their luck and gather wealth. It can even help people change their lives against


    the sky.


    Therefore, the better the Feng Shui master, the higher their appearance fee and the higher their


    worth. For example, Hong Kong¡¯s Li Jiacheng, it is said that their royal Feng Shui masters will pay


    hundreds of millions of Hong Kong dors for one visit.


    Therefore, he even felt that his 4 million cheque was a bit small.


    I knew I should write him a check for 10 million.


    Thinking of this, he directly shredded the 4 million cheque and threw it aside, and then hurriedly


    rewritten a 9 million cheque and handed it to Charlie Wade respectfully, ¡°Master Wade, please


    ept it.¡±


    Charlie Wade said earnestly: ¡°Paul, I¡¯ll charge you 1 million is enough, you don¡¯t have to give it to


    me anymore.¡±


    Paul said very seriously: ¡°Master Wade, Feng Shui metaphysics itself emphasizes piety. In some


    respects, money is also a representative of piety, so I hope you canugh at it. Otherwise, you will


    appear to be insincere. .¡±


    Charlie Wade is not short of money. There are nearly 22 billion in the entire ount, so he doesn¡¯t


    know how to spend it.


    Whether Paul gives himself 1 million or 10 million, there is actually no difference to himself.


    Charlie Wade was not going to ask Paul for too much money. The money was just a form. He had


    no opinion on how much he gave, but he gave too much, and it was indeed not appropriate.


    However, Paul was very determined, and he was unwilling to take the money back, he insisted on


    letting Charlie Wade ept it.


    Seeing this, Charlie Wade no longer shied away from him, saying: ¡°Since you have to give me the


    money, I will ept it first, but if I need to use your barrister in the future, you can You must charge


    as much money as you should collect.¡±


    Paul smiled and said, ¡°How can that work? You are Master Wade. You can use me. That¡¯s an


    exaltation to me.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°In this case, I have legal affairs in the future, so I dare note to you.¡±


    Paul hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, if you have any legal needs in the future, you cane to me


    and I must collect the money normally.


    Is this the head office?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s pretty much the same.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at the time and said, ¡°Paul, since there is nothing wrong with you, then I


    won¡¯t bother you today.¡±


    Paul hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, I would like to treat you to a meal tonight. I wonder if you have


    time?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to eat, there is still something


    waiting for me to do, I have to go.¡±


    When Paul heard this, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Since Master Wade has something to do,


    then I will not keep you.


    I will send you out. Master Wade, please.¡±


    Paul¡¯s simplicity made Charlie Wade very appreciated.


    Most Chinese people prefer to be polite.


    If someone else wants to invite themselves to dinner, and if they shirk something, they will definitely


    continue to invite a few more enthusiastic invitations until they explicitly refuse it.


    Sometimes even if deep down in my heart, I don¡¯t really want to invite the other party to dinner, they


    will treat each other politely.

 Chapter 916-920

    Chapter 916-920


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 916


    It¡¯s like a few people rushing to pay after dinner.


    Everyone is rushing to pay, but not everyone really wants to pay.


    It is very possible that everyone just wants to be polite, because if you are not polite, it seems that


    you are not sensible.


    Therefore, there are often people at the hotel bar asking who pays the bill, and youe and go all


    the time.


    Charlie Wade saw many such people, but he admired Paul¡¯s witty, decisive, and straightforward


    people.


    Since he has said something, he will absolutely stop talking nonsense, and send himself away


    directly. This is the way ofmunication between smart people.


    Afterwards, Paul took Charlie Wade all the way out of thepany and came to the elevator door.


    He took the initiative to press the elevator button for Charlie Wade, and then an elevator came up


    from the first floor and stopped on this floor.


    As soon as the elevator stopped, Paul hurriedly made a please gesture.


    Just about to speak to Charlie Wade, at this moment, the elevator door suddenly opened, and a


    super beauty with a morous and tall figure, wearing a small suit on the upper body and a skirt


    with a covered hip suddenly appeared in the elevator.


    The beauty is morous and moving, but at the same time there is nock of morous and sexy.


    It can be described as the best of the best, so that all men are excited.


    Paul looked at each other in surprise and eximed: ¡°Miss Moore, why are you here?¡±


    The beauty was about to speak when she suddenly saw Charlie Wade next to Paul, her cold and


    pretty face suddenly seemed to be bathed in the spring breeze, with a cheerful smile of the little girl,


    she said in surprise: ¡°Master Wade, why are you here?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked up and found out that the person in the elevator turned out to be Jasmine, the


    eldest of the Moore family. She was also apanied by several bodyguards, each holding a


    beautiful flower basket.


    Jasmine didn¡¯t expect to meet her sweetheart Charlie Wade here, and she was naturally very happy


    in her heart.


    Charlie Wade felt a little surprised to see her here, and said with a smile: ¡°I will help my friend take a


    look at his Feng Shui here.¡±


    After all, he thought that Paul had recognized Jasmine just now, so he guessed that the two of them


    must know each other.


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°It seems that Master Wade, you also know Mr. Paul. I came here


    because my grandpa asked me to help him and gave Mr. Paul some flower baskets to congratte


    him on the opening of hispany.¡±


    After speaking, she realized that she hadn¡¯t greeted Paul, so she said with some embarrassment:


    ¡°Mr. Paul, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Paul is a smart man, and the most contacted suspects in his work as awyer, so he has a very


    strong ability to interpret people¡¯s eyes and expressions.


    FBI in the United States once offered a course on interpreting facial expressions.


    This is mainly to teach the case handlers how to use the subtle expressions and eye changes of the


    suspect to guess whether the other party is lying.


    This is a very high-end psychology category, but it is also apulsory course for every judicial


    officer.


    Paul studiedw in the United States for many years, and also became awyer, coupled with his


    childhood family edification, so that he has a unique talent in this area.


    Therefore, from Jasmine¡¯s look at Charlie Wade¡¯s expression and eyes, he could tell that Jasmine


    liked Charlie Wade.


    While admiring Charlie Wade, he was able to attract such a stunning beauty as Jasmine, and he


    couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seems that Charlie Wade is really extraordinary, and even the eldestdy of


    the Moore family has a deep love for him.


    More importantly, Charlie Wade is a married person. The Moore family¡¯s eldestdy would actually


    like a married man. This is simply explosive news!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 917


    At this time, the graceful Jasmine walked out of the elevator.


    Although she came to give Paul a flower basket, her eyes were always on Charlie Wade¡¯s body.


    Every time I saw Charlie Wade, Jasmine felt very happy, as if she had returned to the age when she


    was 18 years old.


    In fact, an eldestdy like her matured earlier than most people, got in touch with the human world


    earlier, and learned to put on a mask earlier.


    But after seeing Charlie Wade, after falling in love with Charlie Wade, Jasmine¡¯s ability to put a


    mask on herself failed in front of him.


    She looked at Charlie Wade with admiration and admiration in her eyes, and she answered shyly:


    ¡°Master Wade, how did you and Mr. Paul know each other? Mr. Paul should have just arrived in


    China not long ago?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°My father-inw and Mr. Paul¡¯s mother are college


    ssmates, so they met each other.¡±


    Jasmine was surprised and said: ¡°Oh, how could it be such a coincidence!¡±


    Paul on the side smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect that, Miss Moore, you also


    know Master Wade.¡±


    Jasmine took a deep look at Charlie Wade and said to Paul: ¡°Master Wade can be regarded as my


    savior. Do you remember one time when our export goods arrived in the United States, they were


    immediately said to be unqualified, but Do you want to sue us and make us bear huge


    compensation?¡±


    Paul immediately nodded and said: ¡°Of course I remember that time you asked me to rush from the


    east coast of the United States to the west coast of the United States to help you resolve this


    dispute, but the problem has been resolved before I reach the west coast.¡±


    Jasmine said with lingering fear: ¡°I identally broke the Feng Shui at home that time. Not only did


    the business suffer, but I also had many problems with it.


    I even had frequent driving problems and idents.¡±


    With that, Jasmine raised her wrist to reveal the bracelet her mother had left her, and said with


    emotion: ¡°At that time, this bracelet was already lost. If it weren¡¯t for Master Wade, I wouldn¡¯t be


    able to find it back.¡±


    Paul eximed: ¡°It turns out that the great Feng Shui master you told me was Master Wade!¡±


    Jasmine nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Master Wade.¡±


    Paul¡¯s eyes looking at Charlie Wade are already full of worship and admiration!


    He blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, I really didn¡¯t expect that you are the Feng Shui master who has


    always been praised by Miss Moore!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a little bit of


    bugging skills, not worth mentioning.¡±


    Paul hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, you are really too modest. If you hadn¡¯t pointed it out just now,


    my Feng Shui bureau might have a big problem. I¡¯m so grateful!¡±


    Although Charlie Wade was very humble, Paul didn¡¯t think so. He already had some respect for


    Charlie Wade in his heart.


    Moreover, even the eldestdy of the Moore family praised Charlie Wade for being more natural,


    not to mention Charlie Wade.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade said, ¡°I still have something to do, so let¡¯s talk about it first, and I will


    leave first.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly asked: ¡°Master Wade, where are you going? Have you driven yet? If you didn¡¯t


    drive, I will see you off!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to retell the past with Paul?¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly said: ¡°Paul and I are old acquaintances. From now on, he will develop in Aurouss


    Hilll.


    We have time to relive the past. If you don¡¯t drive today, please let me see you off!¡±


    Seeing this, Paul knew that Jasmine not only liked Charlie Wade, but also put Charlie Wade in a


    very, very important position in her heart.


    At this time, he said in a hurry, ¡°Miss Moore, thank you for the flower baskets you gave, and thank


    you, Lord Mooore, for helping me. If you have the opportunity, you will definitelye to visit you


    next time. deal with.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 918


    Jasmine nced at Paul gratefully, and said to him, ¡°That¡¯s fine, since you have something to do,


    then I won¡¯t bother you much, let¡¯s get together again!¡±


    Paul is indeed very high in EQ, and also very high in IQ. He can see that Jasmine¡¯s mind is all on


    Charlie Wade, so she proposed to send Charlie Wade to him. In that case, why not push the boat


    along the way and help her. ?


    So Jasmine said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Well then, I will trouble you.¡±


    Jasmine smiled shyly, and said seriously: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t be so polite with me.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Jasmine left her bodyguard to carry the flower baskets to Paul. She pressed the elevator, reached


    out to block the elevator door, and said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Master Wade, please!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly, stepped into the elevator first, and Jasmine followed in.


    The elevator door closed, and the faint and advanced fragrance of Jasmine¡¯s body slowly


    prated Charlie Wade¡¯s nostrils.


    I have to say that Jasmine¡¯s taste is very high, the perfume on her body is light and long. Not only


    makes people feel veryfortable and refreshing, but it also smells not vulgar, and even makes


    people obsessive and addictive.


    Standing with her, Charlie Wade even had some contemtion in his heart.


    It is undeniable that Jasmine is indeed very beautiful, with a very noble temperament, and more


    importantly, this woman is too gentle when she is in front of her, and she can¡¯t see the air of Missy.


    The two left the Gemdale Building together, and Jasmine personally opened the door of her Rolls-


    Royce and asked Charlie Wade to sit in.


    After getting in the car, Jasmine respectfully asked Charlie Wade next to him: ¡°Master Wade, where


    are you going, I will see you off!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Then please send me back to Thompson First A05.¡±


    Jasmine asked in amazement: ¡°Mr. Wade, are you going to do errands? Why are you going home


    suddenly?¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°The time to do something hasn¡¯t arrived yet, I¡¯ll go home and wait.¡±


    Although Jasmine was a little surprised, she nodded slightly and said, ¡°Then I will send you back.¡±


    As she said that, she plucked up courage again and asked expectantly: ¡°Master Wade, when will


    you have time? I want to treat you to dinner¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take two days. There have been a lot of things


    recently, especially today.¡±


    He has already exined to Cameron Isaac very clearly that once he is ready to release ine Ma,


    the detention center will specifically ask her to call him.


    At that time, I will go and pick ine Ma back.


    The reason why he had to pick up ine Ma himself was mainly because he wanted to see how


    miserable ine Ma was now.


    This woman, who dared to steal 21.9 billion, would never be able to learn a lesson if she didn¡¯t


    suffer from it.


    21.9 billion. If you don¡¯t show mercy to her and you are not afraid of revealing your identity, and you


    call the police directly, ine Ma will be sentenced to at least a suspended death sentence even if


    you don¡¯t shoot her for such arge amount of money involved.


    Let her go in and suffer for a few days and then let her out. It¡¯s already very cheap for her!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 919


    After ine Ma returned to the detention center from the police station for questioning, she has


    been waiting for the result with anxiety.


    She didn¡¯t know if the police would let herself go, so she could only pray in her heart.


    In the two days since entering the detention center, ine Ma has suffered. She has never suffered


    the painful torture in her life.


    Now she feels that she is on the verge of copse. If she does not let herself go out, she will really


    have to die here. It.


    Lady Wilson knew that ine Ma was called to the police station for questioning in the morning,


    and she felt a little worried in her heart.


    She was afraid that ine Ma would tell the police officers that she and Gena tortured and beat


    ine Ma.


    Moreover, she was also worried that ine Ma would apply for a cell change with the police officer.


    If the police officer reced her, wouldn¡¯t she lose the greatest pleasure?


    For so long, the Wilson family has suffered so many misfortunes and tribtions, that Lady Wilson¡¯s


    mood has been very low. It was not until ine Ma and her were locked up in the same cell that she


    regained the joy and joy of life. Beautiful.


    The thought that ine Ma might have been in prison for more than ten or twenty years, and that


    she would be able to go out after waiting for more than 10 days, Lady Wilson felt excited.


    Seeing ine Ma curled up in the corner of the cell, Lady Wilson was very yful.


    She stepped up to ine Ma and asked with a smile: ¡°Oh, I heard you were called to the police


    station for questioning?¡±


    ine Ma looked at her, shivering: ¡°Yes, mother, I was called to ask about the situation.¡±


    Lady. Wilson asked coldly: ¡°Then did you talk nonsense with the police? Did you notin to


    them?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom, I didn¡¯t tell the police what


    happened in the cell. They came to me to ask about the case.¡±


    Lady. Wilson rxed, snorted and asked her: ¡°I said ine Ma, have you consulted with awyer?


    How many years are you going to be sentenced to in this situation? Is 10 years and 15 years


    enough?¡±


    ine Ma shook his head repeatedly and muttered: ¡°I haven¡¯t found awyer yet, so I don¡¯t know


    how long I will be sentenced.¡±


    After killing ine Ma, ine Ma did not dare to say that he might be released soon.


    Because once they knew they were going to be let go, they would definitely do everything possible


    to torture themselves severely before they left.


    So ine Ma decided to forbear, until the moment the police came to let him go.


    The Lady Wilson sneered and said proudly: ¡°I have heard others say that in your case, at least 15


    years will be sentenced!¡±


    The Lady said with a long sigh, but she said with excitement: ¡°Oh, 15 years, ine Ma, 15 days, my


    Lady can¡¯t stand it for 15 years, how will you take it then? I will worry about you when I think about


    it. .¡±


    ine Ma said nonchntly: ¡°I don¡¯t know ah! Mom! When I thought that I might be locked up in it


    for more than ten years, my heart was so cool¡­¡±


    Gena stepped to ine Ma at this time, and pped her right and left, and then looked down at her:


    ¡°Like you, a pornographic woman who snatches someone else¡¯s husband, don¡¯t say you have been


    detained for more than ten years, even if you are detained for a lifetime. I don¡¯t understand the hate.


    Think about that Matilda who was forced to the United States by you.


    Although I don¡¯t know him or her, I haven¡¯t even met her, but when I think of what you do to her, I


    want to do it for her. Bad breath!¡±


    After that, he stretched out his hand to grab ine Ma¡¯s hair, crackling her face several times.


    ine Ma¡¯s mouth soon shed blood, and at the moment Gena stopped, she did not expect that the


    Lady Wilson on the side was also waiting to teach her.


    Just as Gena stopped, Lady Wilson suddenly stretched out her hand, tightly grabbing ine Ma¡¯s


    ear, and pulling desperately, making ine Ma cry out in pain.


    ine Ma grinned and asked, ¡°Mom, why are you pulling my ears? Did I do something wrong,


    mom?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 920


    Lady Wilson coldly snorted: ¡°You still have the face to ask me, what did you do wrong? I tell you, as


    long as you are alive, as long as you can breathe, it is wrong. Your only correct choice is to die


    quickly. , Don¡¯t waste air in this world!¡±


    ine Ma felt that her ears were about to be pulled off, and the pain was so painful, but she didn¡¯t


    dare to have the slightest sense of disobedience, so she could only swallow the bitterness into her


    stomach, thinking that if she persisted, she could just persist. out!


    After I go out, this bad Lady will also be released in less than ten days. At that time, this bad Lady


    has no ce to live, no ce to eat, no ce to drink, or she will go to death on the street. There is


    a chance to find her revenge!


    Doesn¡¯t this bad Lady feel that she is going to be locked up in it for more than ten years?


    She also wanted to take the letter written by herself and go to live in her Thompson First Vi, which


    is simply a dream!


    She must have never imagined that it would be impossible for her to be detained here for more than


    ten years, and she will be released soon!


    When the prison guards came to let him go, I believe this bad wife will be dumbfounded,


    dumbfounded, and even very painful, very depressed, and very angry!


    Maybe it¡¯s possible to die here on the spot.


    Lady Wilson did not expect that ine Ma might be released. She only felt that ine Ma might


    stay in jail for the rest of her life.


    That¡¯s why she has always regarded the letter written by ine Ma as a treasure, because with this


    letter in her hand, she can go to live in the big mansion of Thompson First after only waiting for


    more than ten days after it is released.


    OMG, Thompson First, how dare I think about it before!


    After staying in the Thompson First vi this time, he said nothing would be possible to move away,


    and he would die in a mansion like Thompson First A05.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She is more feudal and superstitious. She feels that only by dying in this kind of mansion can she


    devote herself to a wealthier family and enjoy a lifetime of prosperity.


    At this time, the guards in the detention center stepped over.


    Only then did Mrs. Wilson reluctantly let go of ine Ma¡¯s ears. Just now, with all her strength, she


    pulled ine Ma¡¯s ears so red and swollen, and there was even some tearing and bleeding at the


    base of the ears.


    ine Ma¡¯s painful tears burst, but when she saw the prison guard, she was almost crazy with


    excitement.


    The prison guard is here, the prison guard is here to let himself go!


    I am finally going to be free again!


    I can finally return to the big mansion of Thompson First, have a full meal, and sleep peacefully!


    For more than two days, I didn¡¯t eat anything except licking two mouthfuls of porridge on the


    ground, I didn¡¯t sleep well, and I also had a fever.


    This feeling was simply too painful.


    So ine Ma can¡¯t wait to leave here quickly, leave here forever.


    The prison guard strode to the cell, opened the door, and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to let the wind out,


    everyone lined up to the yground!¡±


    ¡°Out of the air?!¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s heart was extremely excited, and instantly fell to the bottom.


    Are the prison guards here to take everyone out? Isn¡¯t she ready to let herself out? Haven¡¯t the


    police officers discussed whether they want to let themselves out?

 Chapter 921-925

    Chapter 921-925


    Table of Contents


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 921


    Although ine Ma was desperate in her heart, at the detention center, she knew that she had to


    listen to the prison guard, so she hurriedly followed everyone out of the cell.


    When they arrived at the yground, the prison guard said: ¡°First run threeps around the


    yground, and then freely move for half an hour. After half an hour, gather at the entrance of the


    yground and return to the cell!¡±


    Everyone rushed to line up. Gena was the head of the cell, so she arranged the queue. She


    nced at ine Ma and said: ¡°You stand in the front, everyone behind is staring at you, if you


    don¡¯t run well , I will blow your head!¡±


    Then she turned her head to look at other people and said, ¡°You can help the Lady and run slowly,


    don¡¯t exhaust the Lady.¡±


    Lady Wilson smiled and said: ¡°Gena, you are really interested. Although I am old, my body is not


    bad. I don¡¯t need anyone to support me. I just walk slowly behind you.¡±


    Gena nodded, and then shouted, ¡°Get ready, run!¡±


    ine Ma was at the forefront. Hearing this, he quickly endured the pain in his whole body and the


    weakness of not eating much for two days and nights, and started to run. Then everyone followed


    her.


    ine Ma is very weak, and she was ufortable as if she was about to fall apart, so after two


    steps, her legs were soft, one staggered and almost fell.


    The woman behind her kicked her directly on the waist and cursed: ¡°Sorry women who rob


    someone else¡¯s husband, who run crookedly every step of the way, what else can you do?¡±


    Another womanughed and said, ¡°This sorrowful woman can also grab someone else¡¯s husband.


    Although she can¡¯t run, she will run to someone else¡¯s bed!¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter, ine Ma could only endure the humiliation deep in his heart, gritted


    his teeth and ran forward.


    At this moment, ine Ma saw three fierce women standing on the runway in the corner of the


    yground, staring in his direction as if looking at him.


    As soon as she ran past the three women, one of the women stretched out a hand and grabbed her


    shoulder.


    ine Ma was caught, and the whole team stopped. Gena came up and asked, ¡°What are the three


    of you doing?¡±


    These three women are fierce and vicious. The person who just stretched out her hand to hold


    ine Ma had a scar on her face from the corner of his left eye to her right chin. This scar split her


    face in half. She Looks extremely scary.


    Although Gena is the king and hegemony in her cell, in the final analysis she is nothing more than


    an ordinary peasant woman. Let her beat ine Ma, she dares to beat, but she must not dare to let


    her attack someone with a knife.


    So when she saw that there was a scar on the other¡¯s face, she knew that this woman was


    absolutely extraordinary, she was an existence she couldn¡¯t afford.


    The scar woman said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a person named ine Ma, is it your cell? Which one is her?¡±


    When ine Ma heard that he was looking for herself, she was frightened and distraught, waved


    her hands again and again: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I have never heard of a person called ine Ma¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson pointed to ine Ma, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this shameless woman being nonsense


    here, she is ine Ma!¡±


    Wendy also said: ¡°Yes, it is her! She is ine Ma! She is still a scammer!¡±


    The Scar Woman turned her head to look at ine Ma, and pped ine Ma¡¯s face severely.


    At first nce, this scar woman had practiced, and she had muscles all over her body, so her p


    was much stronger than Gena¡¯s and others.


    This pped ine Ma directly to the ground.


    ine Ma was directly pped by the p, and fell to the ground with a bang, and then spit out a


    posterior mr, which was really miserable.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 922


    Everyone felt timid when they saw the scar woman being so cruel, but Lady Wilson was very happy,


    anyway, as long as she saw ine Ma being beaten, she felt very happy.


    Wendy also felt that this was really hateful. After seeing ine Ma suffered so many beatings, she


    didn¡¯t have the energy to p her. A p directly knocked her to the ground. This is the power that


    ordinary people can have.


    ine Ma was scared to death!


    Being beaten is not a big problem for her, because she has not been beaten less in the past two


    days, and she has already practiced.


    But the key is that she doesn¡¯t know why this scar woman hit herself.


    Is she a member of that transnational fraud group, came to ask herself to settle ounts?


    Just when ine Ma was terrified, Gena said to the scared woman with a face: ¡°Eldest sister, we


    are not familiar with this woman.


    If you want to beat her, you can beat her. It doesn¡¯t matter if you kill her, but We still have to run, do


    you think we can keep running?¡±


    The Scar Woman snorted coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if anyone waits, get out of me! Otherwise,


    don¡¯t me me for being polite!¡±


    Gena hurriedly waved and shouted: ¡°Sisters,e and run with me, 121, 121!¡±


    People in the same cell hurriedly followed her and yelled chants. People in the 20s yelled 121 and


    hurried away.


    Only the three women and ine Ma himself remained at the scene.


    ine Ma was so frightened that she blurted out and asked, ¡°Sister, where did I provoke you? At


    least tell me¡­¡±


    Scar woman kicked ine Ma¡¯s belly, and she was clutching her belly and wailing on the ground.


    Then, she took out a ck bank card from her pocket and asked, ¡°ine Ma, you look up, do you


    recognize this card?¡±


    As soon as ine Ma looked up, her heart was shocked, this card is so special, how could she not


    recognize it, it is exactly the same as the card stolen from Charlie Wade!


    These three people are indeed from the fraud gang? !


    In the morning, didn¡¯t the police still tell themselves that they didn¡¯t find a clue? Why are three


    aplices caught now?


    These three women even knew that they were 80% here to settle their ounts, and it is possible


    that they caused them to go to jail.


    It¡¯s over now, they won¡¯t get angry and kill themselves?


    She was obviously going to be released soon. Wouldn¡¯t it be too miserable if someone killed him at


    this time?


    So, she said with tears and nose: ¡°I really don¡¯t recognize this bank card, did you recognize the


    wrong person?¡±


    ¡°Admit it? Are you f*cking kidding me?¡±


    The Scar Woman grabbed ine Ma¡¯s hair, pped her face with a p, and said, ¡°Do you know


    why the three of us came in? It¡¯s because you, a woman, attracted the police and caught the three


    of us.


    Being arrested, let me tell you, the three of us are likely to be sentenced to life imprisonment, and


    this is all your harm!¡±


    ine Ma cried out and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, I am also a victim, I don¡¯t know that there


    are so many things behind that card¡­¡±


    Scar woman looked at her and shouted angrily at the two people around her: ¡°Damn, give me a


    hard hit, and beat her half to death! Anyway, she will be locked in for more than ten or twenty years,


    and we will do it every day. Beat her twice to relieve her anger, when will she be killed, and when


    will it be finished!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 923


    When the other two women heard this, they rushed forward, and the three of them punched and


    kicked ine Ma together.


    The fists and big feet greeted ine Ma frantically, as if he didn¡¯t want money, and ine Ma kept


    calling out.


    In fact, these three people were sent by Cameron Isaac to teach ine Ma, in order to convince


    ine Ma that she was in great trouble.


    In this way, after she was released, she wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with Charlie Wade.


    At this time, ine Ma was beaten and rolled back and forth on the ground, screaming and begging


    for mercy endlessly.


    The others were still running, but when they heard this scream, they stopped and stared at them


    from a distance, all in shock.


    Although Gena also beat ine Ma, he was not as cruel as the three of them. It was almost as if


    beaten to death¡­


    It can be seen that these three people must not be ordinary people.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so miserable, so miserable!¡± Gena couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°This ine Ma, it¡¯s really a


    thumping man¡­I sympathize with her a little bit¡­¡±


    And the Lady Wilson saw that ine Ma was beaten so badly, she immediatelyughed on the


    side, andughed loudly: ¡°It¡¯s great, beat this shrew to death, beat her so hard that she can¡¯t speak


    with her broken mouth!¡±


    Wendy also pped vigorously and smiled: ¡°Hit! Hit it hard! Pump her face! Smash her broken


    face!¡±


    At this time, the scar woman saw that ine Ma was almost beaten, and then she said: ¡°Okay,


    leave her a dog, or if she is killed now, she will be beaten for the next 20 years. Why are you


    venting?¡±


    The two stopped now.


    ine Ma¡¯s nose and face were swollen, and she fell to the ground and kept screaming, feeling that


    she had only one breath left.


    Scar woman walked up to her and said coldly: ¡°I tell you, your good days are still early, this is the


    end of your low hands, wait, I will let you not survive, but you cannot die!¡±


    ine Ma burst into tears with fright.


    The suffering that Charlie Wade¡¯s ck card brought to him was even more tragic than the nine-


    nine-nine-eighty-one difficulties that Jesus took from the scriptures.


    From the time I stole that card to the present, besides being beaten, I was being beaten.


    I was hungry after I was beaten, I was frozen when I was hungry, I was poured with cold water when


    I was frozen, and poured in cold water when I waspletely frozen. And sleep in the toilet¡­


    This is simply a scene of human tragedy.


    When the scar woman saw ine Ma lying on the ground and crying, she kicked her and snorted


    coldly: ¡°Cry again, cry again and you will break your teeth!¡±


    ine Ma closed her mouth immediately. She didn¡¯t dare to make a half-word or a little sound. She


    had already lost two front teeth and one posterior mr.


    At this time, if her mouth was broken again, she would have to spend the rest of her life. How to


    live!


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t dare to make any more noises, the scar woman sneered: ¡°Okay, get out of


    here.¡±


    ine Ma was relieved. Although the beaten couldn¡¯t stand up, she still clung to the distance with


    her hands, trying to stay away from the three women.


    After ine Ma was beaten, the three women also turned and left. At this moment, two prison


    guards suddenly appeared, greeted Gena toe, and drove ine Ma back to the cell.


    Although Gena hates ine Ma very much, seeing ine Ma being beaten like this, he also has a


    hint ofpassion in his heart.


    As a result, she was physically strong, ine Ma helped her up and led her to the cell.


    Others followed behind, each with their own thoughts.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 924


    Some people sympathized with her, some watched a good show, and some had lingering fears.


    When ine Ma was framed back to the cell, Charlie Wade received a call from Cameron Isaac at


    home.


    On the phone, Cameron Isaac said, ¡°Master, I have sent someone to teach ine Ma. I believe that


    after shees out, I will definitely not dare to say one more word to you.¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Well, you did a good job.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Master, please forgive me. I think that your mother-inw has done too much.


    She stole so much money from you. In fact, it is better to hand it over to thew. At least give her a


    suspended death sentence. Why bother her Release it?¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a wry smile: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, my mother-inw is a ticket.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked: ¡°Tickets? Master, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t tell him directly that his mother-inw ine Ma was actually his ticket to the


    wife¡¯s bed, so he said indifferently: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t ask so much, go make arrangements, it¡¯s almost


    time to let them go. ¡°


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cameron Isaac nodded immediately: ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, ine Ma was lying on her little bed, howling.


    This was the reason why she came to the guard, and was able to lie down on the bed for the first


    time.


    Thanks to Gena¡¯s pity for her, she felt it was too miserable for her to be beaten by thousands of


    people, so after taking her back, she put her directly on her bed.


    The Lady Wilson walked into the room at this time, looked at ine Ma on the bed, and said with a


    sneer: ¡°Oh ine Ma, you have offended so many people, why would anyone want to beat you


    twice? I see you The days from now on are really hard to get through!¡±


    ine Ma was about to copse at this time, she even wondered, are the policemen not going to let


    herself go out? If that is the case, then I will be too miserable in the future.


    To be beaten in the cell, and beaten out of the cell, how many beats do you have to get on this day?


    Wendy also echoed: ¡°Grandma, I think this b*tch woman may not live for more than ten or twenty


    years.


    ording to this style of y, it is estimated that in two or three months, she will have to be beaten


    to death?¡±


    Lady Wilsonughed and said: ¡°Oh, it deserves it, it really deserves it!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she sat in front of ine Ma, looked at ine Ma with a swollen nose and


    swollen nose, and said excitedly: ¡°Haha, ine Ma, you probably never dreamed that you would


    have today?


    It¡¯s fine now, you will be here in the future. Suffer well in this prison. After a few days of going out


    with Wendy, we will go to Thompson First to enjoy the good fortune!¡±


    ine Ma was aggrieved and said: ¡°Even if you are going to live in the Thompson First vi, there is


    no need to curse me to death, right?


    I am also the daughter-inw of the Wilson family, the wife of your son, and the mother of your


    granddaughter. How can you be so cruel? what!¡±


    Lady Wilson sneered: ¡°Of course I am cruel to you! Besides, I have never regarded you as the


    daughter-inw of my Wilson family. How do you deserve to be the daughter-inw of our Wilson


    family?


    After the first rank of the minister, let my son change to another daughter-inw. When the time


    comes, our family will be happy, it is really family happiness! You just wait for moldy and smelly in


    this prison!¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she was almost furious!


    how? Do you want Jacob Wilson to change his wife? Enjoy family happiness with you?


    Your bad old woman is just a pipe dream!


    You wait! I will definitely go out! At that time, let¡¯s see how my Lady turned to see you jokes!


    ine Ma was thinking fiercely in his heart, when the prison guard suddenly opened the door and


    said: ¡°ine Ma, you have been released,e out with me to pack your things and go through the


    formalities so that your family can pick you up! ¡°


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 925


    The words made the whole cell stunned!


    Lady Wilson and Wendy couldn¡¯t believe their ears! Why? Didn¡¯t it mean that ine Mamitted


    fraud? Doesn¡¯t it mean that she will be imprisoned for at least 10 years, 20 years, or even longer?


    Why let her go now? !


    Now let her go, how can I live in Thompson First after I go out in ten days? The Lady Wilson


    panicked! At this moment, when ine Ma, who had been seen half dead, immediately jumped out


    of bed with excitement when he heard this! The pain of being beaten up just now waspletely


    iprehensible, as if being driven out of the sky by this sentence at this moment. Thankfully, I


    can finally go out!


    ine Ma excitedly danced and cheered: ¡°Haha, great, my Lady is finally going to let go, hahaha,


    great, great, really great, my Lady is going back to live in my old mother¡¯s Thompson First vi!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she immediately looked at Mrs. Wilson and cursed coldly: ¡°Hahaha, bad


    Lady, you never dreamed that my Lady would be released, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°And Wendy , you two poor, just stay in jail! Cherish your days in jail. Once you are released, you


    will not even have a ce to live. You will have to Fall to the streets!¡±


    ¡°Just like you two are so poor, you still want to live in the first grade of Thompson First of my Lady, I


    yeah, after you let go, go and open your ancestral grave!


    See who of your eighth generation ancestors is worthy of the first grade of Thompson First What?


    Let alone you two paupers!¡±


    Lady Wilson was trembling with anger, and at this moment, she wished to tear ine Ma alive.


    She even regretted not encouraging Gena to kill ine Ma directly.


    Now this b*tch woman is about to be released suddenly, this is nothing short of eyes!


    Wendy scolded angrily: ¡°You shrew, don¡¯t be too happy too early, maybe the court is about to hear


    you, and you will be sentenced to life imprisonment after you are tried! Don¡¯t even want to go out in


    this life!¡±


    ine Ma suddenly cursed and shouted: ¡°f*ck your mother¡¯s ass, my Lady has already washed


    away her grievances, she will be released, she will regain her freedom, you homeless homeless


    people, please hurry up! ¡°


    After finishing speaking, ine Ma looked at Gena again and gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Gena,


    an ugly fat pig from the countryside, dare to beat my Lady and let my Lady kneel on the ground to


    lick the porridge. I tell you, you will wait for me. Now, when you let it go, my Lady will find someone


    to kill you bastard, aren¡¯t you the most filial one?


    Wait, when I find out where your mother is buried, I will take your mother¡¯s grave away andy her


    ashes!¡±


    Gena was trembling with anger, and was about to fight her desperately on the spot.


    Just about to start, I heard the prison guard yell from behind: ¡°ine Ma, are you going to leave?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°Walk, go now, I don¡¯t want to stay here for a minute.¡±


    The prison guard said in a cold voice, ¡°Then hurry up and pack things.¡±


    Because the prison guards were there, the others wanted to beat ine Ma, but they didn¡¯t dare to


    do it, they could only hate it.


    Gena hates her the most, because she hates her mother who is abused by others. This ine Ma


    dare to say that she is going to spread her mother¡¯s ashes. It¡¯s a crime!

 Chapter 926-930

    Chapter 926-930


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 926


    ine Ma waspletely confident at this time. While packing his own things, he said coldly to the


    people around him: ¡°By the way, there are a few of you who have beaten me, don¡¯t even want to


    run! I tell you, I am here.


    The outside forces are very powerful. Starting today, I will wait for you when I go out. I will fight one


    by one, and let you bully me again!¡±


    ine Ma counted them down one by one, turning the expressions of everyone in the cell blue and


    angry.


    After scolding these people, ine Ma could be regarded as letting out a sigh of relief.


    At this time, she had finished packing her things, and was about to leave with the prison guard,


    when she suddenly felt a urge to pee.


    She muttered to herself: ¡°Damn, why do you have urine at this time¡­¡±


    As she said, she whispered again: ¡°No! This cell is too bad, and the urine taken from here must also


    be particrly bad, and you must leave after the spread!¡±


    Thinking of this, she sneered at Mrs. Wilson and Gena, and said contemptuously: ¡°My Lady


    happened to have a pee, so I will leave it to you guys!¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma hummed a song, twisted her waist, and walked into the toilet.


    Outside, a group of people were silent, and ine Ma gasped for breath.


    Lady Wilson clutched her chest, she looked like she was mad, and she said: ¡°I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m really


    angry! It must be my unfilial son who came to bail her!¡±


    Gena asked in an interface: ¡°Your son bailed her without bail? This is not what a bastard is!¡±


    Lady Wilson cried and said, ¡°My son is also a useless man. He was taken care of by this shrew.


    They just don¡¯t want me to live. They just tried every means to toss my Lady¡­¡±


    After that, Mrs. Wilson deliberately instigated the divorce and said to Gena: ¡°Gena, this woman is


    very vicious. She said she wants to pick up your mother¡¯s grave.


    I think she will definitely do something like this. You have to be sorry. Shun change!¡±


    When Gena heard this, she immediately felt a puff of blood rushing to the top of her head, making


    her tremble all over.


    She gritted her teeth, stood up directly, and immediately rushed into the toilet!


    This is myst chance to teach ine Ma, if I don¡¯t seize it, then this b*tch will really leave.


    When the Lady Wilson saw her rushing into the bathroom furiously, she immediately followed in


    tremblingly.


    Wendy , and several others who were scolded by ine Ma, also immediately followed!


    When ine Ma was about to relieve her hand, she suddenly heard the toilet door mmed and


    kicked open. Then, facing Gena¡¯s big foot, she kicked her and sat down in the toilet.


    Her legs stuck on the edge of the urinal, her a** sank in, painful, and she couldn¡¯t stand up after


    getting stuck.


    When Gena thought that ine Ma was going to pick up his mother¡¯s grave and also lift up her


    mother¡¯s ashes, Gena grinned with hatred, and said to others: ¡°Beat me hard! Kill her! Let her be a


    stinky girl. Let¡¯s pretend to be forced!¡±


    A group of people immediately hit ine Ma on the head and body.


    ine Ma was caught off guard, yelling and raising her hands, trying to block the opponent¡¯s fists


    and feet, but it was in vain.


    At this time, Wendy ¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. She had long wanted to beat ine Ma, but she


    had never had a chance!


    Seeing that everyone in front of me was greeting ine Ma¡¯s upper body, and ine Ma was tall


    with two legs up, Wendy immediately stepped forward, held ine Ma on one leg, and winked at


    the Lady Wilson, saying, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s just Smash this b*tch¡¯s leg to her! Otherwise, there will be


    no chance again!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Lady Wilson nodded with gritted teeth!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 927


    The Lady Wilson saw that her dream of living in Thompson First¡¯s vi future was broken again, and


    she hated ine Ma to death.


    Moreover, ine Ma dared to be so arrogant in front of her just now, and to speak so excessively,


    which made the Lady feel resentful.


    For Mrs. Wilson, thest thing she wants to see is ine Ma¡¯s escape from the sea of   suffering, but


    now ine Ma is going to be let go? !


    If ine Ma is released, then this is thest chance to teach her! Once missed, there may be no


    chance in the future!


    So the Lady, regardless of her old age and health, raised her leg and mmed her foot on ine


    Ma¡¯s knee.


    With a click, ine Ma suddenly let out a terrible scream.


    She felt severe pain in her leg, it must be a broken leg!


    Lady Wilson seeded in one blow and was excited, but she did not expect that her body


    movements were too great, and one of them couldn¡¯t stand firmly and slipped to the ground.


    This fall directly hit her tailbone, and the pain caused her to scream ¡°Oh, oh,¡±.


    But ine Ma was obviously more miserable. Seeing her right knee, she folded an arc in the


    opposite direction, and her pain was so painful that she could only scream incessantly, ¡°Ah¡­my leg!


    I have broken my leg!¡±


    The prison guard heard the movement inside and shouted outside: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are


    you doing inside?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they hurriedly stopped and stood aside.


    Gena took a look, and then smiled deliberately: ¡°Ken, this b*tch is dripping badly. She is about to go


    out. She wants to kick the Lady. He didn¡¯t expect to break her leg. She deserves it!¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly helped Lady Wilson and went out of the toilet.


    ine Ma cried loudly: ¡°Guard,e and save me, my leg is broken!¡±


    The prison guard had already arrived at the door of the toilet. As soon as he came in, he saw ine


    Ma¡¯s tragic situation, frowned and asked everyone, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gena stood up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just now the Lady came in to go to the bathroom. She had


    to kick someone, but she slipped and fell like this.¡±


    Lady Wilson also endured the pain, and said: ¡°This animal kicked me, and my tail vertebra was


    broken. It hurts me to death¡­¡±


    ine Ma cried loudly: ¡°You fart, you bastards hit me and broke my leg!¡±


    Gena sneered and said, ¡°Do you have any evidence? We, more than 20 people, have seen you


    kicking the Lady. You still want to make a sophistry?¡±


    ine Ma pointed at the crowd and cried out, ¡°You were the one who beat me! You collectively


    broke my leg!¡±


    The prison guard frowned. It is impossible for a normal person to go to the toilet for no reason and


    her leg broke.


    So ine Ma broke her leg, it was obviously beaten by these people in the cell.


    But if one person does it alone, she can still handle it, and if all of them do it, there is really no way


    at all.


    Firstly, it is impossible for all members to deal with it. Secondly, it may be very troublesome to ask


    these people to confess who is fighting. It requires constant istion and brings these people out


    one by one for interrogation.


    Thinking of this, she began to speak: ¡°After doing ine Ma, if you continue to make trouble like


    this, you won¡¯t be able to leave today. If you want to investigate and deal with it again, you will have


    to wait a long time at least.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 928


    ine Ma cried and said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t let them break my leg in vain, right?¡±


    The prison guard said indifferently: ¡°If you want to report them, I¡¯ll go through the normal process


    and let the policee for interrogation. But in that case, you may also need to go to the police


    station. You have to record your confession, and I have to say something.


    To be honest, you are alone, they are more than 20 people, they may not admit what you say, if they


    bite you back then and insist that you hurt the Lady, then you are shooting yourself in the foot.¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she suddenly became desperate.


    She also knows that these female prisoners are not good people, and they are very united under


    Gena¡¯s leadership, not to mention that she has provoked public anger.


    If she makes this matter to the police, it is very likely that they will turn out to be them. Bite yourself


    together.


    In that case, it would be more troublesome for myself.


    It¡¯s better to go out as soon as possible. The sooner you go out, the better!


    Thinking of this, ine Ma nodded angrily, and said, ¡°I want to go out, I want to go out now!¡±


    The guard nodded, helped ine Ma walked out of the bathroom, and then led her out of the cell.


    The moment he left the cell, ine Ma turned back and said to Lady Wilson: ¡°Dead Lady, wait for


    me. Sooner orter, I will break both of your legs!¡±


    Lady. Wilson said coldly: ¡°You b*tch, you won¡¯t die sooner orter!¡±


    ine Ma ignored the Lady and looked at Gena again, and said sharply: ¡°Gena, you dog and


    woman, wait for me. Your mother¡¯s grave will definitely not be kept!¡±


    Gena yelled angrily: ¡°Dare you, I must kill you.¡±


    ine Ma limped out with the support of the prison guards, turning around and cursing: ¡°Look at


    me, dare you, wait.


    When youe out, take a look at your mother¡¯s grave and see you. Has Mom¡¯s ashes been


    raised by me!¡±


    After speaking, without looking back, she followed the prison guard out of the cell in the detention


    center.


    ine Ma came to the office area of   the detention center, and the prison guards led her into an


    office. There were already two police officers sitting in this office, the two who were in charge of her


    case.


    When the two police officers saw her being supported by the prison guards, they jumped in, and


    they were suddenly dumbfounded.


    The guard said to the two of them: ¡°She had a conflict with a cellmate in the same cell just now in


    the bathroom, and her leg was hurt.¡±


    ine Ma said angrily, ¡°Is it hurt? My leg is broken, OK, haven¡¯t you seen it?¡±


    The prison guard asked in a cold voice, ¡°What I told you just now, you are all deaf to your ears,


    right? Do you want to call everyone out now, and then transfer you to the Public Security Bureau for


    a good trial. I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t judge you. For three to five days, don¡¯t even think of it!¡±


    One of the police officers said, ¡°After ine Ma, you can go home now and it¡¯s very good. As for the


    injury on your leg, you can wait until you go out and go to the hospital for treatment. You can keep it


    for three to five months. .¡±


    ine Ma nodded angrily and asked, ¡°Comrade police officer, when can I be released?¡±


    The police officer said, ¡°Did you remember everything we told you before?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I remember it clearly, and I won¡¯t say a word to anyone after I


    go out and kill me!¡±


    When ine Ma was let out in the afternoon, she was beaten and threatened by the three fierce


    women. She was so frightened that she was deeply aware of the huge danger behind this incident.


    So now she can¡¯t hide, how can she dare to mention it again?


    The police officer was satisfied, and returned ine Ma¡¯s cell phone to her and said, ¡°Okay, I will


    call your son-inw now and let your son-inw pick you up.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 929


    After ine Ma picked up her mobile phone, she couldn¡¯t wait to turn it on.


    Since calling in, she has never been able to touch her phone again, nor can she contact her


    husband and daughter.


    Suddenly taking back the phone, ine Ma suddenly felt a strong grievance.


    My husband and daughter certainly didn¡¯t know that they had suffered so much inhuman torture in


    the past two days.


    But this kind of thing, I just can¡¯t tell them.


    Because once she uttered a word, she might be murdered, or she might be caught by the police


    again and put in jail.


    After the phone was turned on, ine Ma could receive countless messages on WeChat. She


    clicked on it and found that basically every message came from her daughter ire Wilson Wilson.


    Seeing that her daughter was always worried about herself and kept sending her various


    messages, ine Ma felt veryforted.


    But she couldn¡¯t help but think of another thing.


    Why didn¡¯t my husband send me a WeChat?


    He has been missing for two days, is he not worried at all?


    Thinking of this, ine Ma was quite dissatisfied, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder: I didn¡¯t expect


    Jacob Wilson, an old thing to be so unaffectionate, that he had been missing for so long, she didn¡¯t


    even have a WeChat! Be sure to settle ounts with him afterwards!


    At this time, the police officer said: ¡°Don¡¯t y WeChat there anymore. Call your son-inw quickly.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly asked: ¡°Comrade Constable, can I stop my son-inw from picking me up? I am


    so annoyed to die when I think of this man. I hate my teeth. Can I let my daughter pick me up?¡±


    The police officer pped the table and shouted coldly: ¡°The reason why we let you find your son-


    inw to pick you up is because we want to confirm whether the criminals are looking at your son-


    inw now, otherwise, if you rashly put you back , You are very likely to be targeted by others,


    maybe you will be killed tonight.


    In that case, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you!¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, her liver trembled with fright, and she hurriedly said: ¡°That¡¯s fine,


    I¡¯ll call my son-inw now,rade police, please make sure to see if the criminals are looking at


    him. ¡­..¡±


    The police officer nodded and said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you do as we say, we will


    naturally investigate.¡±


    ine Ma breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call him now!¡±


    The police officer asked her again: ¡°Do you know how to tell him?¡±


    ¡°Know!¡± ine Ma forced the pain in his leg and said honestly: ¡°I told him that I was cheated by a


    MLM organization, and then I was caught by the police. Now I am relieved of my grievances and


    can finally go home. Up.¡±


    The policeman hummed, waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s call now.¡±


    At this moment, Charlie Wade was waiting for ine Ma¡¯s call at home.


    Suddenly the phone on the table rang. He hurriedly picked up the phone and realized that it was


    indeed his mother-inw who was calling, so he pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Mom?! Where are you? We are going crazy looking for you these past two days!¡±


    Charlie Wade started acting as soon as he spoke.


    ine Ma hated her crazy in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t say it directly, so she could only say in a


    cold voice: ¡°I¡¯m in the city detention center right now, please drive to pick me up!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Mom, the car at home has been driven away, or I¡¯ll take a taxi to pick you up.¡±


    ine Ma asked angrily: ¡°Are both cars driven away?¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum and said, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson has gone to thepany, and Dad has


    gone to the party.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 930


    ¡°Party?!¡± ine Ma asked, ¡°That damn Jacob Wilson is still in the mood to party? Whom did he go


    to party with?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Talk to some old ssmates. I¡¯m not very clear about the details. Should I call


    him?¡±


    ine Ma said angrily: ¡°Youe to pick me up first! I am injured now and must go to the hospital!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Mom, what hurt you? Does it matter?¡±


    ine Ma said angrily: ¡°My leg is broken! You are so much nonsense, get out of here!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Okay, then I will pass now.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie Wade immediately went out, stopped a taxi, and went to


    Aurouss Hilll Detention Center.


    On the way to the detention center, he called ire Wilson Wilson and said to her: ¡°Wife, Mom


    called me, and I¡¯m going to pick her up now.¡±


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard this, she blurted out excitedly and asked, ¡°Really? Did Mom call


    you? Where is she? Is she okay?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Mom said she was in the Aurouss Hilll Detention Center. As for the reason, I


    asked her. She said that she was deceived into a pyramid scheme two days ago and was arrested


    by the police again, so she was locked in. It was released after being free of suspicion.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson suddenly realized!


    I suspected that my mother was cheated away by pyramid schemes, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be


    caught by the police!


    It seems that after momes home, you must tell her well, and never trust people outside who


    can make her rich overnight.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly said: ¡°Then I will go over now, we will see it in the detention center.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said, ¡°My wife, don¡¯te here. Mom told me on the phone that she was


    injured. After I picked her up, I would take her to the hospital immediately. Then you can see you at


    the hospital!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ire Wilson Wilson asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where did Mom get hurt? Is it serious?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Mom said on the phone that her leg was broken, but I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s


    serious or not. You have to see the doctor to find out.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson burst into tears all of a sudden, and said, ¡°Then you wille directly to the


    emergency department of the People¡¯s Hospital after picking up your mother. I will go there now!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When Charlie Wade came to the detention center and saw ine Ma, ine Ma was already


    tortured.


    She had a bruised nose and swollen face, her body was wounded, her front teeth had lost two, and


    her hair was ripped apart and some of her scalp had been exposed.


    And ine Ma came in for the past two days, almost as if he didn¡¯t eat or drink, so the whole


    person has two avatars, originally quite rich, now it is a bit horrible.


    What¡¯s worse is ine Ma¡¯s right leg, which has broken from the knee at this time, and can only


    hang at this strange angle. It seems that he has been tortured quite miserably.


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you suffer so many


    injuries?¡±


    ¡°You want to take care of it!¡± ine Ma gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hurry up and take me to the


    hospital!¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged and said, ¡°Okay, the taxi is waiting outside. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    The police officer looked at ine Ma and said coldly: ¡°ine Ma! What did you tell you just now? If


    you still have this attitude, then don¡¯t go out and stay inside!¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, she was so frightened that she blurted out to Charlie Wade, ¡°Oh


    my good son-inw, it was all bad for mom just now. Mom shouldn¡¯t yell at you¡­¡±


    The police officer stared at ine Ma and warned: ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you. We are only letting


    you out temporarily, but we will always watch you, understand?¡±

 Chapter 931-935

    Chapter 931-935


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 931


    Seeing Charlie Wade, ine Ma¡¯s heart was full of hatred.


    Although she had believed the police¡¯s statement, she believed that Charlie Wade was also a tool in


    the eyes of those transnational criminals, instead of keeping a fake bank card deliberately.


    However, all of my disasters started from his card after all.


    If it weren¡¯t for his card, I wouldn¡¯t suffer these grievances, so I naturally regarded Charlie Wade as


    the biggest culprit.


    Because of this, she saw Charlie Wade now, naturally it was impossible to show him any good


    expressions.


    But suddenly she was yelled at by the police officer, which shocked her.


    The thought that she might be stared at by the police all the time in the future, ine Ma felt very


    ufortable.


    But she has nothing to do, who gets herself involved in such a huge vortex.


    As a result, she could only hold back the hatred deep in her heart towards Charlie Wade and calm


    down.


    Seeing that she was honest, the police officer said to Charlie Wade, ¡°You are her son-inw, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°I am.¡±


    The police officer simply said: ¡°Okay, then youe over and sign a document with me to prove


    that you have taken the person away.¡±


    Charlie Wade followed the police officer to sign a document, and then asked him: ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    Then he nodded and said: ¡°Okay, you can go.¡±


    So Charlie Wade said to his mother-inw, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    ine Ma gritted his teeth angrily, but didn¡¯t dare to say anything cruel, so she could only act in


    front of the police officer and said, ¡°Oh, my good son-inw, you give me a hand, otherwise my leg


    can¡¯t move.¡±


    Charlie Wade walked to her, resisted the stench on her body, and helped her up.


    ine Ma¡¯s right leg was very painful, and it hurt his heart with a slight movement, but now ine


    Ma is no longer the previous ine Ma. The previous ine Ma has not suffered any losses,


    suffered no crimes, and never suffered.


    She has been bullied by the flesh, but now ine Ma, after two days of intensive beatings, already


    has a fairly strong tolerance.


    In her opinion, the pain of a broken leg was nothing short of a drizzlepared to the pain and


    torture in the detention center.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of the song that said that this pain in the wind and rain is nothing¡­


    As long as you can get rid of the nightmare of the detention center, even if you break two legs, as


    long as you can go out, it is worth it.


    Charlie Wade helped his mother-inw out of the detention center. An old Jetta taxi at the door had


    been waiting here. It was the taxi he had taken when he came. So he said to ine Ma, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s


    get in the car.¡±


    ine Ma was extremely depressed when he saw this broken taxi!


    I have suffered so many crimes and finally let it go. I have toe to a good car to pick me up to


    say anything, right?


    No matter what, I have to drive my husband¡¯s BMW 530 over!


    The results of it? BMW didn¡¯t see it, and even let itself do this kind of broken rental!


    ine Ma was extremely angry, wanting to scold Jacob Wilson, and even more to scold Charlie


    Wade.


    But the most ufortable thing was that although she was very angry in her heart, she couldn¡¯t


    go crazy with Charlie Wade.


    She didn¡¯t dare to go crazy with Charlie Wade because of the bank card, nor could she go crazy


    with Charlie Wade because of the taxi.


    I can only hold the anger in my heart, and my difort is almost exploding.


    Afterwards, ine Ma was depressed and got into the dpidated taxi with Charlie Wade¡¯s support.


    After getting on the bus, Charlie Wade said to the taxi driver: ¡°Hello, master, go to the emergency


    department of the People¡¯s Hospital.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 932


    The driver hurriedly drove a taxi to the People¡¯s Hospital.


    Sitting in the co-pilot, Charlie Wade said to ine Ma, ¡°Mom, I have already called ire Wilson


    Wilson. She has already rushed to the People¡¯s Hospital. I will show you your legster.¡±


    ine Ma snorted bitterly, then turned his face out of the window angrily, and said in a strange way:


    ¡°It¡¯s really useless to have a son-inw like you, it will only cause me trouble!¡±


    Charlie Wade deliberately asked: ¡°Mom, what do you mean by this? When did I cause you trouble


    again?¡±


    ine Ma red at him through the rearview mirror, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask! Think about it for


    yourself, I won¡¯t say anything if you ask!¡±


    ine Ma has been warned by the police many times, and now she doesn¡¯t dare to be mad at


    Charlie Wade directly, and can only use this obscure way to get angry.


    Charlie Wade naturally knew what he thought of this wonderful mother-inw, so he deliberately


    said: ¡°Excuse me, I really can¡¯t think of what trouble I caused you.¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s chest was ups and downs with anger, and the words that yelled at Charlie Wade


    several times had reached his lips, but in the end he could only endure it, the feeling was like a


    throat.


    So she could not think about it for a while, forced herself to bring the topic to Jacob Wilson, and


    asked, ¡°Who did your dad have a party with? When did he go?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I went in the morning, but I don¡¯t know who is there, because I didn¡¯t ask him.¡±


    Charlie Wade knew very well that if his mother-inw knew that his father-inw had gone to a party


    with his first love and their ssmates, he would be so angry that the taxi would be smashed.


    So he simply pretended to be stupid and asked her to ask the old man directly at that time, but he


    didn¡¯t want to wade in the muddy water between the three of them.


    ine Ma was very angry and cursed: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just get together some time ago? Why did you


    get together again? It seems that during the two days I was in the detention center, his life was very


    chic!¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma immediately took out his mobile phone and called Jacob Wilson.


    At this moment, Jacob Wilson was in the glorious club, having fun with Matilda and a group of old


    ssmates.


    And Jacob Wilson himself was in a good mood, because no one of his old ssmates, including


    Greyson, dared to mock him anymore.


    Looking at Charlie Wade¡¯s face, Oscar personally served Jacob Wilson and his ssmates. This


    face is really rare in Aurouss Hilll.


    So the old ssmates of Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    Everyone had a hearty lunch in the clubhouse, because everyone was still in the mood, so Matilda


    asked for a box in the Glorious Club, and everyone started singing.


    The KTV environment of the Glorious Club can be said to be the best in the whole Aurouss Hilll.


    Dozens of old ssmates are not crowded in it. On the contrary, it is very spacious. The decoration


    inside is naturally luxurious and the facilities are advanced andfortable.


    But the only bad thing is that there are too many people at the party. Everyone clicks a lot of songs


    at once, so it takes a long time to sing in line.


    Jacob Wilson specifically ordered a song by his beloved, and finally waited for his own song for


    more than half an hour, so he picked up the microphone, and then handed the other microphone to


    Matilda, and said diligently: ¡°Matilda, this Let¡¯s sing the song together.¡±


    My confidant lover is originally a duet love song, and in the eyes of the older generation, this song is


    still very famous.


    Moreover, the two singers who sang this song are also a couple in real life, so they add a bit of


    sweetness to this song.


    When the old ssmates watched Jacob Wilson clicked this song, and even specially invited


    Matilda to sing with him, they couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    Someone said: ¡°Oh, Jacob Wilson, you deliberately clicked on such a song and invited our beautiful


    Matilda to sing it together. What is your intention?¡±


    Others said: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you understand his thoughts? It must be Jacobs¡¯s heart that everyone


    knows.¡±


    Some people even ttered Jacob Wilson and said, ¡°Oh, Jacob Wilson and Matilda should have


    been a couple. They haven¡¯t seen each other for more than 20 years. Singing such a song together


    is really just right!¡±


    Jacob Wilson waspletely overwhelmed with joy when he heard this.


    At this moment, he had no idea that his nightmare was about toe!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 933


    Although Matilda blushed a little at this time, she epted the microphone openly and smiled and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, don¡¯t you just sing a song together? If someone else is willing to sing


    with me, neither will I Opinion.¡±


    Greyson felt a little upset in his heart. He felt that you, Jacob Wilson, were also a married person.


    How could you openly invite your goddess to sing this kind of love song?


    But when he thought that Jacob Wilson¡¯s son-inw could make Oscar take it so seriously, he


    swallowed it again when he reached his lips.


    Jacob Wilson always had an excited smile on his face, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly look at


    Matilda, his heart was already surging.


    Matilda identally caught a glimpse of Jacob Wilson. Seeing his unconcealed obsession with


    herself in his eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    At this time, the prelude to the song has started.


    Matilda took the microphone and stared at the screen intently.


    Just after the prelude, Matilda took the lead in singing the female part.


    ¡°Let my love be with you forever¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you feel that, I am worried for you.¡±


    Matilda¡¯s singing voice is very nice, and to these old men, it is like the sound of nature, making them


    intoxicated.


    Jacob Wilson even got goosebumps all over his body. He felt that even if Matilda¡¯s voice was


    compared with that of a professional singer, it was not so much.


    The students were also thunderous with apuse.


    Matilda had finished singing her female part at this time, and then it was time for Jacob Wilson to


    sing his part.


    Just as Jacob Wilson picked up the microphone and prepared to sing affectionately, his mobile


    phone on the KTV coffee table suddenly shook.


    He looked down subconsciously, and was shocked by the words on the phone screen.


    The person¡¯s name disyed on the phone is ¡°wife¡±¡­


    what the hell? !


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s mood copsed instantly!


    ine Ma has been missing for two days and two nights, but the phone has been turned off and


    cannot get through. Why is she calling herself now?


    Could it be¡­


    Is this dominatrix back?


    In the next second, Jacob Wilson affirmed his guess in his heart.


    ine Ma¡¯s mobile phone was said to have been turned off for the first two days, and now he called


    herself suddenly, that must have been back¡­


    Jacob Wilson was suddenly panicked!


    ine Ma is back, what can I do?


    Isn¡¯t my good lifeing to an end?


    At this time, the phone is still shaking on the desktop, and the part that I should sing is already


    gone.


    The ssmates booed for a while and said, ¡°Jacob Wilson, are you too nervous to sing with


    Matilda? You don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your turn to sing?¡±


    Matilda couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Jacob Wilson, why don¡¯t you sing your part?¡±


    Jacob Wilson wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and looked at the phone again. He knew that


    with ine Ma¡¯s personality, if she didn¡¯t answer her phone, she would definitely be mad.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 934


    So he said in a panic: ¡°Sorry, sorry, I¡¯ll answer the phone first, ande back to sing againter!¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly picked up the phone and quickly got out of the box.


    When Greyson saw this, he immediately picked up the microphone he left behind and said with a


    smile: ¡°Come to Matilda, I will sing with you!¡±


    Jacob Wilson took his mobile phone out of the box, and then hurriedly pressed the answer button.


    As soon as the call was connected, ine Ma¡¯s iconic roar came over: ¡°Jacob Wilson, are you


    going to die? My Lady has been missing for two days and two nights. You didn¡¯t have a phone call


    or a WeChat ount, so you went to a f*cking party? !¡±


    As soon as Jacob Wilson heard this, he suddenly mmed in his heart, and his originally


    passionate heart instantly became extremely cold.


    It¡¯s over, this stinkydy is really back!


    God is too unfair to himself, my good days have just passed two days! It¡¯s just started to party and


    sing with Matilda. Without any substantial development, this stinkydy is back? !


    Isn¡¯t this taking your own life?


    He was so depressed that he almost wanted to die, but ine Ma on the other end of the phone


    asked angrily: ¡°Jacob Wilson of the dog day, are you dumb? Why are you not talking?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly exined: ¡°Oh, my wife, don¡¯t be angry with your wife and listen to me. I


    have been looking for you for these two days.


    If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your girl or Charlie Wade. In order to find you, I will talk to


    Charlie Wade. We searched all the Mahjong halls in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    ine Ma yelled: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s useless, I just want to know who you are partying with, how


    can I listen to someone singing, are you in KTV?


    Well, you have no conscience, You were still in the mood to sing when I was unclear about my life


    and death!¡±


    Jacob Wilson exined: ¡°When I meet with some old ssmates, they have to call me over.¡±


    ine Ma gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°I tell you Jacob Wilson, my Lady has a broken leg and is


    about to go to the emergency department of the People¡¯s Hospital.


    You¡¯d better roll over to me immediately, otherwise I will never end with you!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was shocked, how dare he say no at this time, and hurriedly said: ¡°Good wife, I will


    come now!¡±


    After speaking, he hung up the phone and ran back to the box. At this time, his sweetheart, Matilda,


    was singing duet to Greyson and his beloved. He must not be jealous, and hurriedly said to Matilda,


    ¡°Matilda, I have something important to do. Do it, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Matilda asked in surprise: ¡°Why are you leaving now? Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened.¡± Jacob Wilson chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a call from home to tell me


    something. Let me go. I have to go back first!¡±


    Matilda nodded and asked, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, do you want me toe and help?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly waved his hand and blurted out: ¡°No need, no, I can go by myself.¡±


    Although Matilda was a bit regretful, she nodded her head very understandingly and said, ¡°Then if


    you need any help, remember to call me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jacob Wilson nodded, and hurriedly said to the others: ¡°Everyone, my house is a little bit


    gone beforehand, everyone should eat and drink and have fun.¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Jacob Wilson, this is just beginning to sing, why did you leave? I


    haven¡¯t heard your singing.¡±


    Jacob Wilson can only bite the bullet and say, ¡°There is something really wrong this time.


    Greyson felt very happy and said, ¡°Oh, Jacob Wilson, did ine Ma call you to urge you to go


    back? You didn¡¯t bring her to the party. She must be angry?¡±


    Jacob Wilson red at him and said coldly, ¡°Greyson, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you


    everywhere?¡±


    After speaking, he reluctantly nced at Matilda and turned his head out of the box.


    As soon as he got out of the box, Jacob Wilson stamped his feet with anger.


    What the hell is this? How did ine Mae back so soon?


    Why can¡¯t you learn from Hannah?


    Look at Hannah, there has been no news since he disappeared, and it¡¯s just like the world has


    evaporated. If ine Ma could learn from her, it would be great.


    Jacob Wilson rushed out of the Glorious Club, hurriedly drove his BMW to the People¡¯s Hospital.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 935


    Also running towards the People¡¯s Hospital was ire Wilson Wilson, who was full of worries.


    She heard that her mother¡¯s leg was broken, and she was extremely anxious in her heart. She


    didn¡¯t know what happened to her mother in the past two days.


    ine Ma hung up the phone, holding her right leg, aching cold sweat like rain.


    While she screamed, she urged the driver in annoyance, and said, ¡°Can you still work with this


    broken car? Drive so slow! My mom is about to hurt, you know?¡±


    The taxi driver said unhurriedly: ¡°City driving is limited in speed. You must strictly follow the speed


    limit regtions. Speeding will not only deduct points, but also pose a great threat to the safety of


    pedestrians.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Threatening your mother!¡± ine Ma was feeling angry. Hearing what he said, he immediately


    scolded angrily: ¡°Drive faster! It hurts me so much that you can make more money or why? You are


    so dying. In case I am disabled, my mother will never end with you in this life!¡±


    The driver said helplessly: ¡°I have driven this car fast enough! If you think I am driving slow, then


    you can go down and change another car!¡±


    ine Ma didn¡¯t even think about it, and blurted out: ¡°What¡¯s your attitude? Believe it or not, I will


    comin to you? Believe it or not, I will make you unemployed today?¡±


    The driver said angrily: ¡°I follow the traffic rules and regtions. What are youining about


    me?


    Are youining about my unwillingness to speed?¡±


    ine Ma gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Iined that you were indecent and sexually harassed


    me!¡±


    The driverughed suddenly, looked at her through the rearview mirror, and said contemptuously:


    ¡°You look at what you look like, what¡¯s so ugly? Your two front teeth are gloriouslyid off, just like


    the one in the sketch Like Moore Dandan, you still have the face to say that I sexually harass you?


    Don¡¯t sexually harass me, I will burn a lot of incense!¡±


    ine Ma suffocated her stomach. When he heard that the driver dared to talk back to him, even


    dared to ridicule his ugliness, he suddenly became angry and shouted coldly: ¡°What¡¯s your name?


    Whichpany do you work for? I¡¯m right now. Call toin, believe it or not?¡±


    When the driver heard this, he immediately became angry and pulled the car over and said


    disdainfully: ¡°If you want toin, pleasein. If I can¡¯t take your order, get out of here!¡±


    ine Ma scolded, ¡°Let me go down?


    How old are you! Drive me quickly, have you heard? I dyed my Lady¡¯s treatment of his legs, and


    my Lady is desperate with you!¡±


    The driver turned off the car and sneered: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my car is broken and can¡¯t go. If you don¡¯t


    want to get off, then you just stay here.¡±


    ine Ma did not expect that the other party would not buy his own ount at all, and was about to


    continue to get angry, but did not expect the driver to push the car door and smoke.


    Charlie Wade was amused while sitting in the co-pilot.


    My mother-inw seems to never figure out the situation.


    Now it is her own broken leg that needs treatment as soon as possible, and it is not the broken leg


    of a taxi driver. What is the point of her pretending to be a taxi driver?


    Now people just stop driving, isn¡¯t she the one who dyed it?


    But Charlie Wade didn¡¯t bother to care about her, so he deliberately asked: ¡°Mom, what shall we do


    now? Can¡¯t you just spend it here?¡±


    ine Ma is about to explode, but now he has a broken leg and must rush to the hospital for


    treatment as soon as possible. Otherwise, what if something is left behind and bes disabled


    later?


    So she could only say to Charlie Wade: ¡°Go and stop another car!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, got out of the car and walked to the side of the road to wait for a while,


    beckoning to stop another taxi.

 Chapter 936-940

    Chapter 936-940


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 936


    Afterwards, he returned to the car just now and helped ine Ma out of the broken leg.


    ine Ma managed to endure the pain in his leg, got out of the car, and then endured the pain


    again, and was sent into another car by Charlie Wade.


    As soon as she was driving, she lowered the window and cursed the driver who was smoking on


    the side of the road: ¡°Bad son, you must have a car ident and die outside today!¡±


    When the driver heard this, he cursed with anger: ¡°You ugly guy must have died in front of Master!¡±


    ine Ma was immediately furious and wanted to stick out his head to continue cursing, but the car


    had already driven far, so she could only give up in anger.


    Charlie Wade, who hadn¡¯t spoken all the time, couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart: He, mother-inw,


    seems to have been tortured in the detention center, otherwise she would not be like this.


    He couldn¡¯t help but began to sympathize with his old father-inw Jacob Wilson. ine Ma wanted


    to know that he was busy dating Matilda these two days, and he couldn¡¯t get his brains out?


    ¡­¡­


    The taxi came to the emergency department of Aurouss Hilll People¡¯s Hospital.


    ire Wilson Wilson was already waiting here.


    Seeing ine Ma not only broke a leg, but also had a miserable appearance with a blue nose and a


    swollen face. Even two of his front teeth had fallen out. He couldn¡¯t help but his eyes were red. He


    walked up and asked, crying, ¡°Mom, how can you suffer? Such a serious injury?¡±


    When ine Ma saw her daughter, she felt sad.


    All the grievances she had suffered in the past two days could not be restrained at this moment.


    She hugged ire Wilson Wilson and cried loudly: ¡°My dear girl , Mom¡¯s life is so bitter, don¡¯t you


    know? I almost died in these two days, you almost never saw Mom again!¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma¡¯s mood suddenly copsed, and she burst into tears.


    ire Wilson Wilson saw that her mother had been wronged so much, naturally she felt very


    ufortable. While supporting her mother, she cried and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter with you


    these past few days? Tell me. !¡±


    ine Ma wiped out a tear, with an urge in her heart, wanting to tell her daughter exactly what


    happened.


    But when the words came to her lips, she swallowed them all back. She knew that she couldn¡¯t talk


    nonsense about this kind of words, otherwise the words would cause death or jail.


    So she could only lie: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention it!


    Mom let a MLM swindle. After that person tricked me into the MLM organization, she kept beating


    me and forced me to buy their products. , But how can I have money? They kept beating me, and


    they didn¡¯t give me food, my front teeth were knocked out by them.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°Mom, have you called the police?


    Let the police arrest them!¡±


    ine Ma cried and said, ¡°Later, the MLM organization was caught by the police, and even I was


    arrested by the police into the detention center. Unexpectedly, I met your grandma and Wendy in


    the detention center. They were both in the detention center.


    In the detention center, get together to bully me!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in shock: ¡°Grandma and Wendy?! Why are you locked up with them?¡±


    ine Ma cried out of breath and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know why I was so unlucky that I met two of them


    bastards. They didn¡¯t let me sleep, didn¡¯t let me eat, and they put them on me.


    Pour cold water, you don¡¯t know what kind of life your mother has been living in the past two days,


    that is worse than hell¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson burst into tears when he heard this.


    ine Ma vented for a while, just as his mood improved a little, suddenly thought of Jacob Wilson,


    and immediately questioned: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you tell me the truth, who on earth did your dad


    go to the party with?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 937


    ire Wilson Wilson knew very well in his heart that if he let his mother know that his father was


    going to party with Matilda and their old ssmates, she would definitely be so angry.


    At this time, she was already very emotional, and she couldn¡¯t say anything to add fuel to her fire.


    So she said: ¡°It should be a gathering with his old ssmates. I am not too clear about the specifics.


    Maybe it is thest time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite right!¡± ine Ma said with a ck face: ¡°His old ssmates can¡¯t get together once in


    a few years. It is impossible to get together again in a short time and go again. This time there must


    be a different opportunity. !¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson could only lie against his will: ¡°I don¡¯t know this too well.¡±


    ine Ma gritted his teeth with anger, and said coldly: ¡°This old bastard, I have suffered so much


    inside, and he still has the mind to go to party with others, really heartless!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson had no choice but to speak for his father, saying against his will: ¡°Mom, during


    the two days you disappeared, Dad was also very anxious. Today is a party that I can¡¯t get rid of


    before going to the party.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ine Ma said sternly: ¡°This old bastard, he said that he would separate from me


    two days ago! I went in without the separation.


    I guess he doesn¡¯t know how happy he is!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t specte about Dad like this¡­¡±


    As he was talking, Jacob Wilson drove his BMW 530 to the hospital.


    Seeing ine Ma¡¯s horrible look, Jacob Wilson was also stunned.


    Although he has no feelings for ine Ma in his heart, he has lived under ine Ma¡¯s lust for so


    many years that his heart is still very timid towards ine Ma.


    So the fundamental reason why ine Ma quickly turned the other way around when he called.


    When ine Ma saw Jacob Wilson, his anger went wild.


    There is no other reason. The main reason is that Jacob Wilson¡¯s dressing up is really too careful,


    with a decent suit, a decent tie, and his hair meticulouslybed. At first nce, he has been well


    dressed for a long time.


    ine Ma is not a fool.


    She immediately realized that Jacob Wilson¡¯s dressing up today was definitely not for herself, but


    for the party.


    This made her suddenly be extremely alert.


    She began to specte, what are the important elements of this party that would make Jacob


    Wilson dress so seriously for the first time?


    From the time he married him to the present, except for the day of the wedding, I seem to have


    never seen him dressed up so vigorously!


    When Jacob Wilson arrived, he asked, ¡°Where did you go? How did you make it like this?¡±


    ine Ma stared at him coldly, and blurted out: ¡°You who are named Wilson tell me the truth, who


    are you partying with?¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s expression was a little unnatural, and he said falteringly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same


    ssmates in my ss before? You all know it.¡±


    ine Ma asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just visit the other day? Why did you meet again?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we just go to more than 20 peoplest time, but today there are a few


    more people.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± ine Ma frowned and asked sternly: ¡°Jacob Wilson, let me ask you, is Matilda here?¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly panicked.


    He didn¡¯t expect that ine Ma would be able to ask Matilda all of a sudden, this woman¡¯s intuition


    is really a bit too urate, right?


    However, he must not dare to say anything about Matilda to ine Ma, so he lied: ¡°No, she has


    been away for more than 20 years and has nevere back.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 938


    ine Ma asked coldly: ¡°Really not?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, I really didn¡¯t. Why did I lie to you, and now you care about


    whether this is turning the cart before the horse? The most important thing now is to look at your


    injury. Is your leg broken?¡±


    ine Ma was patronizing to find out about Jacob Wilson¡¯s affairs. She couldn¡¯t even take care of


    her already injured and broken leg. After being reminded by Jacob Wilson, she remembered the


    pain in her right leg.


    So she hurriedly said to ire Wilson Wilson: ¡°Good girl, take mom to see a doctor, don¡¯t let mom


    leave any disability!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the emergency room and seeing the doctor, ire Wilson Wilson asked nervously,


    ¡°Doctor, how is my mother¡¯s situation?¡±


    ine Ma was afraid that she would have three long and two shorings, and hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Yes, doctor, how is the result of the examination?


    I won¡¯t be ame?¡±


    The doctor said to ine Ma: ¡°From the X-rays, you have aminuted fracture of your calf. The


    condition is more serious, but if you take good care of your injury, you should not beme. I suggest


    you get a cast first and then be hospitalized for observation. About half a month, so that we can


    guarantee nothing.¡±


    ine Ma was relieved when he heard that she would not beme, but when she heard that


    she needed to be hospitalized, she was immediately anxious: ¡°Ah? Why are you going to be


    hospitalized? After the cast, can I go home and recuperate?¡±


    The thought that she hadn¡¯t lived in the luxurious Thompson First mansion until now, ine Ma felt


    aggrieved.


    After two days of inhuman torture, she dreamed of returning to the big vi, lying on the soft big


    bed, and feeling the joy of living in Thompson First.


    The doctor shook his head and said: ¡°The first half month of the cast is very important. It is rted


    to your overall recovery.


    If you go home, if something goes wrong and one is not dealt with in time, it may be the root cause


    of the disease. ¡°


    Upon hearing this, ine Ma¡¯s face suddenly filled with loss.


    However, Jacob Wilson on the side was full of joy!


    ine Ma came back suddenly, and it was irreversible for him, but if ine Ma could be


    hospitalized, he could rx for a few more days.


    Therefore, he deliberately said to ine Ma: ¡°Wife, you can follow the doctor¡¯s arrangement and


    stay in the hospital with peace of mind, so as to avoid leaving the root of the disease in the future.¡±


    ine Ma frowned and looked at Jacob Wilson, and asked, ¡°What? You just don¡¯t want me to go


    home?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ine Ma snorted coldly, remembering something, and then hurriedly asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you happen to know the genius doctor Dr. Simmons? You immediately call him and ask him toe


    and treat my leg.¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s brows suddenly frowned upon hearing the tone of his mother-inw¡¯s order.


    For a b*tch like ine Ma, still want Dr. Simmons to treat her legs?


    Charlie Wade sneered in his heart, and said indifferently: ¡°Mr. Simmons is not in Aurouss Hilll for the


    time being, he has gone to Eastcliff to treat someone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, ine Ma immediately said: ¡°Then I will wait for him toe back to the head


    office?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°he may not be able toe back in ten and a half months.¡±


    The doctor said: ¡°You have to put a ster first, no matter what.¡±


    ine Ma said immediately: ¡°Okay! Then put a cast first, and I will go home and rest after the cast!¡±


    When Jacob Wilson saw ine Ma insist on being so persistent, he knew that it was impossible for


    her to be hospitalized.


    He couldn¡¯t help but secretly conceal the news of Matilda¡¯s return from her for a while. he mentions


    divorce, then she will definitely not agree.


    That being the case, it is better to go back at night and find a chance to divorce her first, it is best to


    let her divorce first!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 939


    After ine Ma got cast in the People¡¯s Hospital, Jacob Wilson drove home to rest.


    Along the way, ine Ma kept scolding Jacob Wilson next to him, and at the same time beating on


    the side, trying to figure out why she dressed herself so morously at the party today.


    However, Jacob Wilson¡¯s mouth was tighter than a safe.


    He just wanted to wait for a good time tonight to discuss the divorce with ine Ma, so he must not


    let ine Ma know about Matilda before that.


    In the other car, Charlie Wade drove ire Wilson Wilson with red eyes, and drove unhurriedly


    behind Jacob Wilson¡¯s car.


    ire Wilson Wilson was very sympathetic to her mother. After all, she was her daughter. Anyone


    who saw his mother suffered so many injuries and so many tortures would feel ufortable.


    In addition, one thing that worries her is the rtionship between her father and mother.


    She knew that her father liked Matilda.


    Compared with Matilda, her mother was far behind, so she was worried that her father would finally


    give up the current marriage and pursue his own happiness.


    Charlie Wade saw the wife on the side with a sad face, and was about to persuade her, when he


    suddenly received a call from Cameron Isaac.


    Cameron Isaac asked him on the phone: ¡°Master, have you received your mother-inw?¡±


    Because his wife was by his side, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t speak too clearly, so he said vaguely:


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°By the way, Master, I heard a news.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°What news?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°The Webb family in Eastcliff seems to be looking for you everywhere. They


    even sent someone to Eastcliff to find Keh Wilson. They seemed to have sent someone to


    Golim Mountain to find Jordan and Jeffrey Weaver, the father and son. ,


    But it was discovered by the people arranged by Don Albertt, so they fled early.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but frowned.


    The Webb family suddenly contacted Keh Wilson, and even contacted the Weaver family and


    his son. There was only one possibility, that is, they wanted to unite more of their mortal enemies to


    deal with themselves.


    Since Donald and Sean father and son were insulted and fled back to Southaven, the Webb family


    did nothing. They thought they had realized that they were not something they could afford, but they


    did not expect that they were actually Darkness.


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°Who else did they contact?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°The Webb family also sent people to contact those who have been taught by


    others before, but they are all low-level hanging silks, and you can¡¯t make waves if you want to, just


    like the one who bullied your ssmate Darren White. Dog men and women and their fathers.¡±


    Afterwards, Cameron Isaac asked: ¡°Master, do you want me to say hello to the family and kill the


    Webb family directly, or let the family warn the Webb family so that they can be honest in the


    future?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t want others to help.¡±


    Charlie Wade is not ready to return to Wade¡¯s house yet, he even feels that he does not necessarily


    have to return to Wade¡¯s house in the future.


    After all, I have been away from the Wade family for so many years, and to be honest, although I


    can¡¯t talk about a deep hatred with the Wade family, there is still a hurdle in my heart, and that


    hurdle was the idental death of his parents that year.


    Therefore, he said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Some things are more interesting if you have to do it


    yourself. Relying on others for help is not only unreliable, but also a lot of fun.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: ¡°But young master, the Webb family is in the whole southern region.


    It is a top-notch existence. If they are really deliberate about going against you, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t


    handle it alone.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 940


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Although I am not a very talented


    person, I am not a soft persimmon that everyone can pinch.¡±


    Cameron Isaac sighed and said: ¡°Master, you still have to be more careful, and you must not


    neglect the Webb family. The Webb family has only offered a reward of 300 million Dor to kill Mrr..


    Lloyd and Marcus, the father and son.


    Countless people are chasing down their father and son all over the world. Once their father and


    son are exposed, they may be hacked to death by countless people.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°Does anyone know where the father and son have gone?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°It is said that they went abroad, but no one knows which country they went to,


    because they seemed to use fake passports when they left.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he knew in his heart that the reason why the


    Webb family wanted to hunt down the father and son was actually because of the cross talk on the


    Facebook.


    The Webb family had been deliberately trying to delete the cross talk from Facebook, but because


    Facebook had now been bought by Stephen Thompson, they had no choice.


    Because of the cross talk, the entire Webb family has no face and cannot be deleted, so the only


    way to find face is to kill both Mrr.. Lloyd and his son, so that the world knows that the Webb family


    is definitely not insulted.


    Cameron Isaac said at this time: ¡°Master, the Webb family is willing to spend 300 million or more to


    deal with Mrr.. Lloyd and his son. If it is to deal with you, I believe they will be willing to pay a higher


    price, so you must be careful. .¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Master, if you need any help, please tell me.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, quietly nced at his wife next to him, and said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°I¡¯m


    on my way home now, I¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    ¡°it is good.¡±


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone, and ire Wilson Wilson asked curiously: ¡°Who are you calling?


    What are you talking about for help or not, for soft persimmons but not soft persimmons, is anyone


    going to bully you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t our mother be bullied by the MLM organization, so I


    n to find friends to see if I can help my mother.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    She said, ¡°To be honest, my mother has suffered so many sins. Although it is pitiful, I am a daughter


    who is fair to her. She also takes the me. She takes money too seriously. And I always think of


    taking shortcuts for nothing. Even if I don¡¯t fall for this one today, I will still fall for something else


    tomorrow.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in agreement. He didn¡¯t expect that although ire Wilson Wilson was


    somewhat filial to ine Ma, he still knew at least what kind of person ine Ma was.


    At first, helping ine Ma to vent his anger was just to find an excuse. Seeing that ire Wilson


    Wilson said this, he did not continue to talk about this topic.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade¡¯s mind was thinking of Webb¡¯s family in Southaven.


    Since the Webb family¡¯s father and son are still obsessed with their previous experience, sooner or


    But there is a problem. It is a bit beyond his expectations. The Webb family and his sons are very


    arrogant in doing things, and seek revenge on themselves. Why do they need to find a helper?


    When they contact Keh Wilson and other people who have offended him, they should just want


    to unite a few more enemies to target themselves.


    This is a bad signal to Charlie Wade.


    Because the enemy is always easy to defeat when he is proud.


    But when the enemy is no longer proud, they will be more cunning and more difficult to deal


    with.


    The Webb family has a strong strength, and now they have to unite others to deal with themselves,


    which proves that they have made great progress now and deserve their attention!

 Chapter 941-945

    Chapter 941-945


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 941


    Two BMW cars, one after the other, returned to Thompson First¡¯s big vi.


    Jacob Wilson was scolded all the way by ine Ma, and his dissatisfaction grew stronger.


    When he first received a call from ine Ma, he was singing a love song with his first love, so he


    was guilty of conscience.


    He became angry when he heard her and went to the hospital in a hurry.


    But after calming down, he felt more and more that ine Ma was really hopeless.


    Therefore, Jacob Wilson¡¯s idea of   divorcing her became stronger.


    After getting out of the car, Jacob Wilson abducted the one bought from the hospital to ine Ma


    directly from the back row.


    ine Ma was still waiting for him to help him in, even carrying himself in, but he didn¡¯t expect him


    to pass a crutch directly.


    ine Ma squeezed on the crutches and cursed in ce: ¡°Jacob Wilson, you bastard, my leg is


    broken, you throw me a crutches?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said: ¡°Anyway, you have to get used to crutches sooner orter, otherwise, what do


    you do if you go to the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ine Ma asked angrily: ¡°What do you mean, I won¡¯t be able to count on you


    in the future?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said with a ck face, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we two have separated!¡±


    ine Ma immediately wanted to yell at him. At this moment, Charlie Wade happened to park in


    front of him.


    When ire Wilson Wilson got out of the car, ine Ma immediatelyined to her. With the


    mentality of turning big things into small things, ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly supported her and


    comforted her: ¡°Oh, mom, don¡¯t be angry with your dad. Your body will be bad, and your body will


    be bad if you get angry.¡±


    ine Ma still wanted to curse, but suddenly felt dizzy in her brain, and immediately realized that he


    had been hungry for too long and was about to pass out of hypoglycemia.


    So she said weakly: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to die, I¡¯m starving to death, where is Charlie Wade? Hurry up


    and cook for me! I want to eat braised pork and beef stew¡±


    Charlie Wade said nkly, ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to buy groceries today. I only have some noodles at


    home. Why should I make a bowl of noodles for you?¡±


    ine Ma blurted out: ¡°I¡¯ve been hungry for two days and two nights! What¡¯s the use of a bowl of


    noodles?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Then I will go shopping now.¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, he said in a hurry: ¡°I¡¯m hungry and fainted when you buy it!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I order you a takeaway?¡±


    ine Ma blurted out: ¡°It takes half an hour or even forty minutes to take out. Let me cook the


    noodles and knock two more eggs!¡±


    Charlie Wade said casually: ¡°There are no eggs, I haven¡¯t bought them yet.¡±


    ine Ma said: ¡°Will you give me a taste? Give me some green vegetables. I haven¡¯t eaten any


    vegetables in the past two days, and my mouth on the fire is rotten.¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged and said: ¡°There is nothing but dried noodles at home. If you want to eat, I


    will give you a bowl of clear noodle soup.¡±


    ine Ma stomped angrily, pointed at Charlie Wade and asked ire Wilson Wilson: ¡°ire Wilson


    Wilson, is this waste deliberately against me? Why is there nothing at home?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson looked embarrassed.


    Charlie Wade said at this time: ¡°I have been looking for you for the past two days. I didn¡¯t cook at all


    at home, so I didn¡¯t go shopping.¡±


    ine Ma was angry and ufortable, but now he didn¡¯t have the strength to get angry with him,


    so he said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Then you quickly get me a bowl of noodles!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 942


    Charlie Wade responded and walked to the kitchen.


    In fact, there was a box of eggs in the refrigerator, but he didn¡¯t want to feed them to ine Ma, so


    he smashed all the eggs out and poured them into the sewer. Although pouring them into the sewer


    is a waste, if it gets into ine Ma¡¯s stomach , More wasteful.


    Then he used a pot to boil some hot water, grabbed a handful of noodles, and threw it in.


    Just when he was perfunctory, the phone suddenly received a WeChat message.


    He opened WeChat and found that there was someone in the chat group of ¡°Aurouss Hilll Welfare


    Institute¡±.


    The 20th and 30th people in this group were all taken in by Mrs. Lewis and raised up orphans, but


    now everyone has been in the society for many years, and many people are scattered all over the


    country. The connection is not too close.


    Charlie Wade clicked to open the group and found that it was not someone himself, but someone


    who sent a message from everyone.


    The message was sent by a girl named Lisa Fey in the orphanage. The content read: ¡°Secretly tell


    everyone a good news, Mrs. Lewis has recovered from illness and returned to Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Lisa is a little girl Charlie Wade met in the orphanage.


    This little girl was abandoned by her parents not long after she was born, she was raised by Mrs.


    Lewis, two or three years younger than Charlie Wade, and she was a little sister in Charlie Wade¡¯s


    eyes.


    Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t know what her surname was, so she asked her to name her Lisa Fey.


    After Lisa became an adult, she worked with Mrs. Lewis in the orphanage, and was the only one


    who remained in the orphanage among the many friends that year.


    Seeing her saying that Mrs. Lewis has recovered from illness, Charlie Wade hurriedly asked in the


    group: ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mrs. Lewis tell us when she came back, so we might as well pick her up.¡±


    Lisa said: ¡°Brother Charlie Wade, Mrs. Lewis said that she didn¡¯t want to cause you trouble, so no


    one told me. I also found out after she came back suddenly this afternoon.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°How is Mrs. Lewis¡¯s health? Does she look okay? She just recovered


    and was discharged from the hospital, won¡¯t she go back to work in the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lisa said: ¡°What kind of person Mrs. Lewis is, Brother Charlie Wade, you must know better.


    How can she be free? She hasn¡¯te to the orphanage for so long. She cares about the children


    in her heart. Crazy.¡±


    After speaking, Lisa said again: ¡°But I see Mrs. Lewis¡¯s body, and it feels pretty good. It doesn¡¯t look


    like someone who has been seriously ill at all. It should have been restored to its original condition!¡±


    Charlie Wade breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, Stephen Thompson sent Mrs. Lewis to the best Fairview Hospital in Eastcliff, and he also


    paid Mrs. Lewis two million in medical expenses, which included very high-end postoperative


    recovery. .


    At this time, other people in the group also sent out messages.


    ¡°Ah, Mrs. Lewis is discharged from the hospital? That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I knew that Mrs. Lewis is a good person, and she will definitely recover one day!¡±


    At this moment, a person named Jeff Mowry suddenly everyone in the group said: ¡°Everyone, since


    Mrs. Lewis has recovered and discharged, then I suggest that our friends in Aurouss Hilll, now go to


    the welfare home to visit Mrs. Lewis, by the way Find a restaurant and pick her up, what do you


    think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, right, right, Jeff, your idea is good! I¡¯m getting off work soon, and I can go there anytime!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is a happy event for Mrs. Lewis to recover from illness, we must visit her!¡±


    In response, Lisa sent a happy expression, saying: ¡°That¡¯s what I mean by sending a message to


    everyone. Since we haven¡¯t seen Mrs. Lewis for a long time, and everyone hasn¡¯t seen each other


    for a long time, it¡¯s better to take this opportunity.


    We all join together and invite Mrs. Lewis to have a meal, so I believe Mrs. Lewis will also be very


    happy!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you guys in Aurouss Hilll, can¡¯t you wait for another day or two? Wait for us outsiders to rush


    back, or I will buy a ne ticket now and go back tomorrow!¡±


    That Jeff said: ¡°Receiving things like wind and dust, of course, is the most ceremonial feeling on the


    day of return!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 943


    ¡°Yes!¡± a friend named Caleb Morales in the group said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis got such a serious disease and


    finally healed it back. If we children raised by her, don¡¯te to see her for the first time. , Maybe


    she will feel lost too.¡±


    Jeff said: ¡°Well, let¡¯s find a five-star hotel, and we must take care of Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Lisa said: ¡°Jeff, let¡¯s not be so extravagant.


    Mrs. Lewis is thrifty all her life. If she goes to such a good ce to eat, she will definitely feel


    distressed. Why don¡¯t we just serve home-cooked food at the entrance of the orphanage for many


    years? !¡±


    When Charlie Wade thought of the home-style restaurant that had been in operation for more than


    ten years, he couldn¡¯t help feeling sighed.


    On her 18th birthday that year, Mrs. Lewis took the frugal money and took herself and a few friends


    to eat a meal in that restaurant.


    She also bought a cake for herself, and after celebrating her birthday, she no longer met the


    adoption regtions of the orphanage, so she entered the society alone.


    Now think about it, the meal he ate there was the most tender meal he had ever eaten in his life.


    So he immediately said: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that restaurant is still open! The ce Lisa chose is


    great! Then let¡¯s make an appointment there!¡±


    Jeff replied: ¡°I said Charlie Wade, everyone has been working for so many years, and they have


    some savings. Facing Mrs. Lewis, don¡¯t you need to be so stingy?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I am not stingy, but respect Mrs. Lewis¡¯s habit. We ask Mrs. Lewis to go to a


    five-star hotel. Mrs. Lewis may not be really happy. On the contrary, she may feel too extravagant


    and wasteful and will feel distressed for a long time.¡±


    Jeff said: ¡°Cut, don¡¯t I know you yet?


    Don¡¯t you just want to save two dors?¡±


    After speaking, Jeff sent another voice: ¡°Charlie Wade, I know that you are not doing well. It is


    normal for you to be a son-inw. It is normal to have no money in your pocket. But after all, Mrs.


    Lewis brought you up, so much kindness.


    Even if you have some blood, what can you do if you join in and invite her to have a good meal?¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    This Jeff didn¡¯t deal with him when he was in the orphanage. At that time, Jeff relied on that he was


    stronger than his peers and formed gangs in the orphanage, and he often got together to bully other


    children.


    Charlie Wade was also targeted by the opponent, but because he had practiced some martial arts


    when he was at Wade¡¯s house in Eastcliff, most people were not his opponents at all, so when Jeff


    brought someone to trouble him, a group of people were directly beaten by him. The crying father


    yelling mother, looking for teeth everywhere.


    From then on, Jeff, with a very small mind, held a grudge against Charlie Wade, sang everything


    against him, and targeted him everywhere.


    Moreover, this guy has always been wrong, and always caused trouble for the orphanage when he


    was young.


    He was caught stealing things several times, and in the end it was Mrs. Lewis who came forward to


    lose money and apologize to save him.


    Having not seen him for so many years, Charlie Wade estimates that this person is not much better


    now.


    But Charlie Wade didn¡¯t bother to be familiar with him, and said lightly: ¡°Whatever you say, I still


    think it¡¯s best to go to the restaurant Lisa said.¡±


    Lisa also hurriedly said: ¡°I think what Charlie Wade said makes sense. Mrs. Lewis saved her life and


    asked her to go to a five-star hotel for dinner.


    She must be ufortable.¡±


    The childhood friend Caleb also echoed: ¡°I also support it!¡±


    Others also agreed, so Lisa said, ¡°Well, there are ten people we cane over tonight, and nine of


    them all support going to the old restaurant.


    Then we will be the minority and obey the majority! I will go to that restaurant now. Book a box!


    Come here too!¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Everyone agreed and happily agreed.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 944


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help feeling a little excited when he thought of meeting Mrs. Lewis


    immediately.


    Since Lady Wilson passed her birthday and was scolded for borrowing money at the birthday


    banquet, he has never seen Mrs. Lewis again because Mrs. Lewis was directly sent to Eastcliff by


    Stephen Thompson.


    Charlie Wade has a deep rtionship with Mrs. Lewis, almost treating him as his own mother.


    When Mrs. Lewis first became ill, Charlie Wade desperately tried to get money everywhere, even


    secretly looking for blood to sell blood, and also took a lot of private money from ire Wilson


    Wilson in order to make Mrs. Lewis survive.


    If he hadn¡¯t done everything to help Mrs. Lewis raise money, Mrs. Lewis would have never waited


    for Stephen Thompson¡¯s appearance at the beginning, and she might have passed away.


    But Charlie Wade felt that these were what he should do, and even so, he only paid back one ten


    thousandth of Mrs. Lewis¡¯s kindness to him.


    Dad had taught himself countless times before his death that if a man is alive, he must know his


    gratitude. The ancients said that the grace of dripping water should be reported by the spring, and


    Charlie Wade has always asked himself so.


    So, he didn¡¯t care, the noodles for ine Ma were still boiling in the pot, so he took off his apron


    directly, stepped out of the kitchen, and said to ire Wilson Wilson, who was apanying ine


    Ma, ¡°My wife, I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry. hospital!¡±


    ine Ma immediately asked: ¡°Have you cooked my noodles for me? I haven¡¯t eaten a bite of rice


    so far, so you want to go out?¡±


    Charlie Wade nced at her in disgust, and said impatiently: ¡°The noodles are boiling in the pot,


    you can eat them out in a while! Mrs. Lewis has recovered from illness and I am going to pick her


    up.¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, he immediately scolded: ¡°Wade, what is your bastard attitude? For an


    Lady in a welfare institution, you dare to talk to me like this?


    Do you still have the consciousness of being a son-inw? Don¡¯t look at who you eat, drink, wear,


    or live?¡±


    As he said, ine Ma sneered again: ¡°What does it have to do with you even if the Lady is dead?¡±


    Charlie Wade has endured ine Ma for a long time. I thought that this mother-inw would go in


    for two days and suffer a little bit of sin, and she could change a little bit, but he didn¡¯t expect her to


    not change at all.


    Even more unexpectedly, she dared to speak out to insult her benefactor Mrs. Lewis!


    So he stared at ine Ma and said angrily: ¡°I eat my own, drink my own, wear my own, live in my


    own! Don¡¯t forget, this house was given to me by someone else, and the furniture in it I bought it


    with the money I made from Feng Shui, so I have this attitude. If you are not satisfied, you can


    move out and live in the old house!¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she was suddenly speechless!


    She wanted to scold Charlie Wade, but when she thought about it, she found that what he said was


    not wrong.


    Now it¡¯s not before. He used to live in her own small house. He couldn¡¯t make money without telling


    others, so she could scold him whatever he wanted.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Now he has a good life. Someone gave him such an expensive vi and gave it to him after it was


    renovated, and he could earn millions by showing him a feng shui.


    On the other hand, she is already penniless. If Charlie Wade really turns his face with her and


    prevents her from living here, what can she do?


    Thinking of this, ine Ma felt guilty, looking at Charlie Wade¡¯s angry expression, she was also a


    little nervous and afraid.


    However, she still tried to save the situation, so she immediately looked at ire Wilson Wilson


    aggrievedly, and choked up: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, your husband is too much.


    Is there any son-inw in the world who talks to his mother-inw like this? You don¡¯t care. He, he


    won¡¯t shake the sky if this continues?¡±


    Unexpectedly, ire Wilson Wilson said very seriously: ¡°Mom, I think Charlie Wade is right. Now we


    live in a vi given to him by others. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to live in


    such a good ce, so You can¡¯t treat him like you did before, it¡¯s not fair!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 945


    When ine Ma heard these words, she felt sad!


    In the past two days, everyone in the family seems to have changed their attitudes towards


    themselves.


    Her husband ignored her, and even took the initiative to start a fight with her. The son-inw is no


    longer the son-inw at the mercy of others. He even became angry with her and asked her to


    move back to the old house.


    Even the only good girl who relied on her was no longer facing herself.


    She never dreamed that her daughter would speak to Charlie Wade at this time.


    She is a great dramatist, seeing that she seems to be losing power in this home, she blushed in the


    blink of an eye and started acting.


    She choked pitifully: ¡°Now it¡¯s unnecessary for me to be in this house. Your dad doesn¡¯t care about


    me. Your husband threatens to kick me out, even if you are not at me¡­¡±


    With that, ine Ma twitched her mouth and tears flowed down.


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°Mom, it was indeed you who was wrong just now.


    I can¡¯t look at you all the time.¡±


    Although she felt sorry for her mother for having suffered so much, this was not the reason for her


    mother to shout to Charlie Wade, nor the reason for insulting Mrs. Lewis.


    Moreover, ire Wilson Wilson knew very well in his heart that her husband had been very pitiful


    since he was a child, and he did not have many real rtives in this world.


    Except for himself, it may be Mrs. Lewis. This is why Charlie Wade desperately tried to get money


    to treat Mrs. Lewis some time ago. She knew that in Charlie Wade¡¯s heart, he treated Mrs. Lewis as


    a mother.


    I have always admired Charlie Wade¡¯s behavioral style of acknowledgment, otherwise he would not


    give him all his private money and let him take it to Mrs. Lewis.


    Therefore, she also felt that her mother was a bit too much, and naturally she could no longer speak


    to her at this time.


    At this time, ine Ma was already crying with tears and tears, and sighed: ¡°My life is really pitiful,


    does this family still have a ce for me?¡±


    Charlie Wade no longer wanted to watch her acting at this time, and even no longer wanted to be


    patient with her any more, so he skipped her and said to ire Wilson Wilson: ¡°My wife, I¡¯ll go to


    the orphanage first. Eat at home.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I haven¡¯t seen Mrs. Lewis for a


    long time. Thest time I went to see Mrs. Lewis in the hospital was a few months ago. I still miss


    her.¡±


    To say that ire Wilson Wilson really fulfilled the duties and responsibilities of a good wife. Not


    only did she support me Charlie Wade treating Mrs. Lewis, she also often went to the hospital with


    her to visit and take care of Mrs. Lewis, just like Charlie Wade. Very respectful to Mrs. Lewis.


    Mrs. Lewis also liked her very much, almost treating her as her daughter-inw.


    Seeing that ire Wilson Wilson was going to see Mrs. Lewis with him, Charlie Wade nodded with


    satisfaction and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. When Mrs. Lewis called mest time, she asked about


    you, she should miss you a lot.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson stood up and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard that ire Wilson Wilson was going to go with Charlie Wade, she said


    pitifully: ¡°Good daughter, are you angry with your mother? Do you even want to ignore your


    mother?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson looked at ine Ma and said seriously: ¡°Mom, I really hope you can reflect on


    this experience and change your personality. Otherwise, you will definitely suffer in the future.¡±


    When ine Ma heard her say this, she immediately sat on the ground and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point


    of saying I¡¯m alive?


    My only rtive, my dear girl, is no longer facing me. The police shouldn¡¯t let me go. Come out and


    let me die in the detention center¡­¡±


    If it were to be kept in the past, ire Wilson Wilson would have softened andpromised when


    she saw her mother being so aggressive, but this time she understood that if her mother always had


    this character, then she would suffer a loss sooner. I can¡¯t condone her temperament anymore.

 Chapter 946-950

    Chapter 946-950


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 946


    So she said to ine Ma: ¡°Mom, think about it alone, I¡¯ll leave with Charlie Wade first. By the way,


    Charlie Wade also cooked the noodles for you. Don¡¯t forget to serve them out.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, took ire Wilson Wilson out of the house, and drove her to the orphanage.


    On the way, Charlie Wade bought a bunch of flowers, another fruit basket, and handwritten a


    greeting card for Mrs. Lewis.


    When he came to the gate of Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute, Charlie Wade parked his car in the


    parking space on the side of the road.


    Looking at the slightly outdated gate, he was in a daze, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of time


    going back and space dislocation.


    He stood here, as if for an instant, he ovepped with certain scenes in his memory. The scenes


    that shed continuously were the softest, happiest and most precious memories deep in his heart.


    He still remembers the scene of his first visit to the orphanage.


    When he was eight years old, he lost his parents and was disced on the street. Mrs. Lewis, who


    was like an angel on earth, brought him here, then held him with one hand and pointed at the gate,


    saying very lovingly: ¡°Child, don¡¯t be afraid, this will be your home from now on.¡±


    Charlie Wade still remembers this extremely warm scene even after many years.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade¡¯s face also showed a rare happy expression, even the corners of his


    mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise.


    Seeing him with a smile, ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Today you seem to be very


    happy.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yeah, you know, since Mrs. Lewis became ill, I have always


    been particrly worried. I tried to get money everywhere, but I didn¡¯t collect enough medical


    expenses for the kidney transnt. Had it not been for a coincidence of fate, Mrs. Lewis would have


    left me.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson recalled the scene when Charlie Wade whispered to her grandma to borrow


    money from her grandma in order to collect medical expenses for Mrs. Lewis.


    At that time, I really felt sorry for this, since I was young, I had been ill-fated and left the man.


    It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have any ability at that time, and couldn¡¯t spend so much money to help him.


    Fortunately,ter, Mrs. Lewis, people had their own vision. Someone solved her medical expenses


    and sent her to the best Union Hospital in the country for treatment.


    Thinking of this, ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°By the way, you said that someone paid


    Mrs. Lewis all the medical expenses, who is that person?


    How could he be so generous? Mrs. Lewis went to Fairview Hospital for treatment. It costs at least


    two or three million for a trip, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I heard that it cost a total of 3 million Dor. As for who paid the


    money, I am not too sure, but I heard that it was also the person Mrs. Lewis had saved before.¡±


    Of course Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t say that the money for Mrs. Lewis¡¯s treatment was paid by himself,


    because at that time he was still a standard poor sling, it was impossible to get a huge sum of 3


    million, so he couldn¡¯t exin it clearly.


    So he could only sigh: ¡°I knew that showing others how to make money by showing Feng Shui, I


    should try it when your aunt was sick.¡±


    The two were talking, a pleasantly surprised voice suddenly sounded in their ears: ¡°Brother Charlie


    Wade!¡±


    When he turned around and looked around, he saw a tall and thin figure in the orphanage.


    It turned out to be Lisa.


    After a few years of absence, Lisa has be a big girl!


    She is in her early 20s. She is more than 1.7 meters tall, and her figure is no less than that of those


    models.


    Although the dress is very simple and in, and the face is facing the sky, it can give people a


    crystal clear, icy and clean feeling.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her. It¡¯s really the eighteenth change. Is this still the little


    girl who had been a follower in the orphanage back then? !


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 947


    Seeing Charlie Wade, Lisa¡¯s face was filled with joy and surprise.


    She ran to Charlie Wade quickly, still grabbing Charlie Wade¡¯s arm with both hands as before, and


    asked delicately: ¡°Brother Charlie Wade, why don¡¯t you go back to the orphanage for so long?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t feel ufortable when she was grabbed by her arm. On the contrary, like an


    older brother, he said with affection, ¡°I have never been mixed up since I went out, so I am


    embarrassed to return to the orphanage to see you.¡±


    As soon as Lisa heard this, her big eyes shed red, and she choked up and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis told


    us that you have been working on a construction site since you went out, and all your hard-earned


    money was sent to Mrs. Lewis. , Asked Mrs. Lewis to buy us books, clothes, and food, but you


    nevere back to see me.


    It has been so many years, and I have never seen you again¡­¡±


    With that, Lisa burst into tears and said: ¡°When Mrs. Lewis was sick, I heard Mrs. Lewis say that


    you often visit her, but every time you go after we left, you deliberately hide. If you don¡¯t want to see


    us, you don¡¯t know how ufortable our brothers and sisters feel¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he heard this.


    Since he came out of the orphanage, he really hasn¡¯t had a good life. He has been busy working on


    the construction site before, 365 days a year, 365 days a year, all year round, except for filling his


    stomach, all the rest is sent. Give it to Mrs. Lewis.


    The reason why he was reluctant to return to the orphanage was because he was too bad at that


    time. He didn¡¯t want these younger brothers and sisters who had not yet entered the society to see


    him in despair, and then set them a bad example.


    Later, he joined the Wilson family and became the famous son-inw of Aurouss Hilll. He was even


    more embarrassed to return to the orphanage.


    Knowing that Mrs. Lewis was sick, he was more worried and worried than anyone else, and more


    concerned than anyone else.


    He was still not as embarrassed, facing the friends in these orphanages.


    Later, although he had money, he got the Wade family and gave it 10 billion, and also got the


    Emgrand Group, but the aunt has not been in the orphanage during this time, so she didn¡¯te


    back.


    After Charlie Wade had money, he had always thought of donating money to the orphanage. After


    Mrs. Lewis came back, he would find a suitable reason and excuse to donate arge sum of money


    to the orphanage.


    The reason why he agreed toe with everyone to pick up the dust for Mrs. Lewis, in addition to


    wanting to see Mrs. Lewis, he also wanted to see what kind of method he could use to donate a


    sum of money to the orphanage without being suspected. .


    It was also the first time that ire Wilson Wilson followed Charlie Wade back to the orphanage, so


    it was also the first time I saw Lisa.


    While she was surprised by Lisa¡¯s youthful beauty, she also felt that Lisa and her husband seemed


    a little too intimate.


    However, she soonforted herself. This little girl saw that the little sister who grew up with


    Charlie Wade before, regarded Charlie Wade as her own brother, and there was nothing unusual


    about being intimate.


    Seeing Lisa¡¯s tears, Charlie Wade said: ¡°Lisa, my brother has not been messing well these years. I


    don¡¯t want you to see your brother¡¯s destion, but now it¡¯s different. My brother is doing pretty well


    now, too. I finally have a face, and I¡¯m back to see you.¡±


    As he said, he took ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand and said with a smile: ¡°Come on, let me introduce


    to you, this is your sister-inw, how is it, is it beautiful?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was suddenly grabbed by Charlie Wade, and she felt a little nervous. Although


    she and Charlie Wade have been married for more than three years, to be honest, the two did not


    act too intimately.


    But she didn¡¯t draw her hand back, just let him hold it. Lisa looked at ire Wilson Wilson, and a


    look of envy suddenly appeared in his somewhat sad eyes. Looking at ire Wilson Wilson, she


    couldn¡¯t help feeling a little embarrassed.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 948


    Although she looks good, butpared with ire Wilson Wilson, she seems to be a little bit


    worse.


    Moreover, I am just an orphan with no father, no mother, and no support. The current work in the


    orphanage is half-work and half-charitable, and there is not much money to be made.


    Even with the limited bnce, she, like Charlie Wade, had all donated to the orphanage, so she


    was a poor girl.


    In this way, she felt that she was naturally much worse than ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s career women.


    With a heart of envy, she said to ire Wilson Wilson a little nervously: ¡°Hello sister-inw, my


    name is Lisa.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Hello Lisa, my name is ire Wilson Wilson.¡±


    Lisa looked at ire Wilson Wilson and eximed: ¡°Sister-inw, I really envy you!¡±


    After speaking, she nced at Charlie Wade again, and said: ¡°Envy you to find my brother Charlie


    Wade such a good man!¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly became embarrassed.


    He thought that Lisa would say that he envied ire Wilson Wilson for being beautiful, or envied


    her for her good figure and good temperament. Unexpectedly, she envied ire Wilson Wilson for


    finding him¡­


    It¡¯s worthy of being a younger sister who grew up with her. Even if she knew she was poor and


    white, she still felt very good.


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard this, some of them couldn¡¯tugh or cry.


    Lisa said very seriously: ¡°Sister-inw, Charlie Wade is the best man in the world. You must treat


    him well!


    He has been very responsible since he was a child, taking special care of us brothers and sisters.


    After leaving the orphanage at the age of 18, I have been working hard on the construction site and


    all the money I earned has been given to our younger brothers and sisters to improve their lives and


    provide for us to study.


    Back then, the orphanage raised so many people, and only Charlie Wade knows the rewards. One


    brother! Sister-inw, tell me, is my brother Charlie Wade the best man in the world?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was surprised at hearing.


    She only knew that Charlie Wade had a hard life before marrying herself. Grandpa found it on the


    construction site, but she didn¡¯t know that Charlie Wade actually worked at the construction site at


    the age of eighteen, and she didn¡¯t know that Charlie Wade gave all the money. They were donated


    to the orphanage.


    No wonder he was penniless when he married him. He even asked his grandfather for money for a


    haircut before the wedding.


    Coupled with his behavior of raising money for Mrs. Lewis¡¯s crazy treatment of illness, ire Wilson


    Wilson suddenly felt that his husband also had a great side!


    She couldn¡¯t help asking Charlie Wade: ¡°Why have you never told me this?¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently, ¡°Hey, what can I tell people about the poor days.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want to talk more on this topic, and hurriedly turned the topic off


    and asked Lisa: ¡°By the way, Lisa, where is Mrs. Lewis?¡±


    Lisa said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis is talking to the dean about work. She said let me go to entertain you first,


    and she wille in a while.¡±


    With that said, Lisa asked expectantly: ¡°Brother Charlie Wade, would you like to go to the


    orphanage? You haven¡¯te back for a long time!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 949


    Charlie Wade has lived in this welfare institution for the past ten years from eight to eighteen, and


    he is very affectionate for it.


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been a little destitute and have no face toe back.


    Now that I have a lot of money, I might as well go in and see what other needs are in the


    orphanage, and I can help solve it when the timees.


    So he nodded and agreed, and said: ¡°Then let¡¯s go in for a while.¡±


    Lisa was overjoyed, and hurriedly grabbed Charlie Wade¡¯s arm, and dragged him in front.


    Charlie Wade could only let her drag him while holding his wife ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s heart beat faster, but she still let him lead her into the orphanage.


    The Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute was built in thest century and has a history of several decades.


    The buildings here are also rtively low brick buildings, and each building is almost decades old.


    Charlie Wade saw that this ce was basically the same as when he lived many years ago, so he


    couldn¡¯t help asking Lisa: ¡°Did the orphanage have not been expanded or renovated in these


    years?¡±


    Lisa said: ¡°I want to expand, but the funding has been tight. We have more children here than


    before. Both the dean and Mrs. Lewis feel that it is better to spend the money on the children. As for


    the hardware conditions, it can save money. Save it.¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the yard, but the slides, seesaws, and swivel chairs that had been rusted


    on, felt familiar and somewhat unpleasant in his heart.


    These toys were all yed when I was young, that is to say, they have been at least 20 years old.


    Those younger brothers and sisters after me are still ying with these limited and old toys.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but me himself. Before Stephen Thompson found himself, he was


    always worried about Mrs. Lewis¡¯s body and tried every means to treat Mrs. Lewis. After Stephen


    Thompson found himself, he had been thinking about it all this time. Do everything possible to get


    back your dignity.


    But during this period of time, I did not expect to donate a sum of money to the orphanage to help


    the younger brothers and sisters in the orphanage to improve their living environment. It is really


    inexcusable!


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade nned to donate tens of millions to the orphanage to renovate the


    entire orphanage, and then buy the best toys, the best learning venues, and the best learning


    equipment for the younger brothers and sisters.


    Allputers and ipads must be bought for them!


    ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t know Charlie Wade. The mood at the moment was veryplicated


    and self-ming. She was very curious to observe the environment of the orphanage. Although it


    was the first time toe in, she still felt that it was very kind.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Kind, maybe because my husband grew up here since he was a child.


    In fact, in ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s heart, she never regarded Charlie Wade as her contracted


    husband. In her heart, Charlie Wade was her real and legal husband.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 950


    Lisa took Charlie Wade to the dormitory area of   the orphanage, and Charlie Wade found the


    dormitory where he lived at a nce.


    Looking in through the window, I saw a dozen or two-year-old children ying under the leadership


    of an aunt in the orphanage.


    He couldn¡¯t help but eximed, ¡°Lisa, why are there so many such young children in the orphanage


    now?¡±


    Lisa said: ¡°Many irresponsible parents send their children directly to the orphanage after they give


    birth. Some of these children are abandoned by them because they are born with disabilities or


    diseases. Like me, maybe it was because she was a girl, so she was abandoned.¡±


    Speaking of this, Lisa couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    Later, she said angrily: ¡°There are still some children in there. They were abducted by traffickers


    and then rescued by the police. Because the children are too young to find their parents, they can


    only be fostered at first. In the orphanage, after finding their parents, they will be sent back to their


    families.¡±


    Charlie Wade saw that some of these children had some physical disabilities, so he couldn¡¯t help


    asking: ¡°Lisa, what is going on with disabled children? Is it congenital disabilities?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lisa said indignantly: ¡°These were all rescued from the traffickers. They were originally healthy


    children, but after being stolen by the traffickers, they didn¡¯t sell these children, but got them. After


    bing disabled, they took these children along the street to beg. Such children have been


    destroyed by them all their lives, but they have be their cash cows.¡±


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard this, he suddenly angrily said: ¡°These people are too jerk, how


    can they turn good children into disabled people!¡±


    Lisa said: ¡°There are some such bad guys who specialize in this kind of conscience. They are


    normal people with hands and feet, but they pretend to be disabled and beg everywhere. Later, they


    found that the begging stuff came in too quickly.


    Therefore, in order to make more money, they deliberately find some disabled people to increase


    their credibility. Later, if they can¡¯t find the disabled, they buy the children. After buying, the children


    be disabled, so that it is easier to beg.¡±


    After hearing this, ire Wilson Wilson trembled with anger, and blurted out: ¡°Assholes like this,


    one of them should be shot!¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed at this time and said: ¡°Actually, when I was working on the construction site, I


    had heard of the existence of beggar gangs. They were all fellow vigers or rtives. They


    organized groups to beg in big cities.


    Some of them were extremely cruel. Specializing in poisoning minors.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said to her again: ¡°You forgot that we watched an Indian movie two


    years ago. The name was Millionaire in the Slum. There was not a leader of a gang of beggars who


    sang good children. Blind his eyes, make him blind and sing and beg along the street. It looks like


    this kind of thing is far away from us, but it often happens around us.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said angrily: ¡°Unexpectedly, there are such demons around us. I knew I had


    gone to the police academy to be a police officer, and I could still bring these bad guys to justice.¡±


    Lisa sighed: ¡°Sister-inw, the key is that there is too much profit margins, so many people have to


    make this money even if they risk being shot.¡±


    With that, she felt that the topic was a bit heavy, and she said: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go to the


    restaurant first, the other friends should have arrived.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, go to the restaurant first.¡±


    The three came out of the orphanage together, and Charlie Wade asked Lisa on the side: ¡°By the


    way, Lisa, are there any difficulties in the orphanage recently?¡±


    Lisa smiled and said: ¡°The difficulties have always been there, but they are okay, and they can be


    carried. The children¡¯s living conditions are much better than when we were younger, but the only


    downside is that our ssrooms The dormitory and the cafeteria are all too old.


    The dean has been applying for funding, hoping to renovate it, but the superiors have been saying


    that the finances are tight and they cannot allocate funds for the time being.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and wrote down her words in his heart.

 Chapter 951-955

    Chapter 951-955


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 951


    When the three of them came out of the orphanage, just about to go to the restaurant, a pleasantly


    surprised voice suddenly sounded in their ears: ¡°Charlie Wade, Lisa!¡±


    When the two turned around to look, they saw several figures walking towards each other.


    These people are all the little friends who grew up with him in the orphanage.


    However, for Charlie Wade, there are many people in it, and they have basically never seen him


    since he left the orphanage.


    The only one who still had contact after leaving the orphanage was his little friend, Caleb.


    In the early years, when Charlie Wade was living in the orphanage, due to the idental death of


    his parents, his personality became reticent, even a little withdrawn, and he might not speak a word


    to others for a day.


    Because of his ipatibility, he is often isted by other children.


    Charlie Wade remembered that whenever he was isted, Caleb, who was a little older than him,


    would always be the first to stand up and y with him.


    So over the years, the rtionship between the two has been very deep.


    Caleb and Charlie Wade are the same age, but Caleb is a few months older than him.


    The two people came out of the orphanage, and then they both chose to go to the construction site


    to work together, suffer together and suffer together, standard hard brothers.


    However, the difference between Caleb and Charlie Wade is that Charlie Wade made money, and


    all of it was secretly given to the orphanage, while Caleb saved some money himself, then left the


    construction site and went to Hong Kong to do a little business. .


    For Charlie Wade, Caleb¡¯s approach is understandable.


    After all, everyone is an orphan, and most of them are helpless when theye out of the


    orphanage.


    Everyone wants to make some money toy a foundation for themselves, because orphans are not


    like others. Others have parents, rtives, and a house that can shelter from wind and rain.


    Orphans have nothing.


    If you run out of money today, you won¡¯t be able to eat today, and you can only sleep on the street


    at night.


    The reason why Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think about himself after leaving the orphanage was mainly


    because of his father¡¯s teachings to him that year, which made him feel that he could live to be 18


    years old. It was already the orphanage and Mrs. Lewis¡¯s kindness to him, of course. Find a way to


    repay.


    Moreover, this has a lot to do with Charlie Wade¡¯s childhood education.


    In his childhood, Charlie Wade was the young master of the Wade family from childhood. He


    received the education of Confucianism and ssic Chinese studies. Therefore, in his bones, there


    is a kind of dedication spirit of ancient Confucianism andpassion.


    This is what makes him different from everyone in the orphanage.


    At this moment, Caleb stepped forward with excitement, and said excitedly: ¡°Charlie Wade, my


    good brother, we haven¡¯t seen you in a long time!¡±


    Back then, he and Charlie Wade slept in the shed on the construction site together, carried cement


    together and moved bricks together. The two supported each other and walked all the way for


    several years.


    Later, Caleb saved tens of thousands of dors, and met a girl he liked on the construction site, and


    followed that girl to Hong Kong.


    After a few years of absence, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help feeling a little excited, saying, ¡°Caleb, we


    haven¡¯t seen each other for three or four years? How have you been in Hong Kong over the past


    few years?¡±


    When Caleb heard Charlie Wade¡¯s question at this time, heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!


    Let¡¯s have enough food and clothing!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Where is the girl you met on the construction site? Are you two


    married?¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± A trace of sadness shed between Caleb¡¯s eyebrows, but he smiled indifferently: ¡°Get


    married.


    It¡¯s been a rtionship for two or three years, but this is not about marriage, I can¡¯t afford it. What


    kind of gift, I can¡¯t afford to buy a house. The woman¡¯s parents look down on me, and they often


    blow the wind around her ears, and she won¡¯t look down on me when she blows them, and then


    they broke off with me.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked, ¡°When is this?¡±


    Caleb smiled slightly and said, ¡°Justst month.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°It is her loss for not choosing you.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 952


    After finishing speaking, he said: ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you yet, aren¡¯t you in Hong Kong?


    Why did youe to Aurouss Hilll so quickly?¡±


    Caleb smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s very coincidental that the unit arranged for me toe over for a


    business trip. I just arrived in the afternoon. I just got off the bus and saw that you were chatting in


    the group, and then I hurried over.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing business by yourself? Why did you work again?¡±


    Caleb smiled bitterly, and said, ¡°Business has been dry, how can the business be so good now,


    especially in the past two years, the economic situation is not good, and it is not easy to do


    anything.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at ire Wilson Wilson and smiled: ¡°Charlie Wade, is this your younger


    brother and sister?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°This is my wife, ire Wilson Wilson.¡±


    After speaking, he introduced ire Wilson Wilson again: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, this is Caleb, my


    best friend in the orphanage.¡±


    Caleb smiled and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, you are really blessed, your wife is so beautiful.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Caleb nodded, and then pretended toin to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, you are not kind! I


    haven¡¯t taken the initiative to contact us for several years.


    After Mrs. Lewis suffered from uremia, I heard Mrs. Lewis say , You often visit her, but you avoid our


    brothers and sisters every time, why?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said seriously: ¡°The past few years have not been very good, I don¡¯t want


    everyone to see it.¡±


    Charlie Wade also has self-esteem. Since marrying ire Wilson Wilson, he has often been


    ridiculed by people, saying that he is a trash, a hanging silk, and a live-in son-inw. Although he is


    not


    surprised how people think of him, he does not want to let him be with him since childhood. These


    little friends who grew up together know their dilemma.


    Caleb said seriously: ¡°My dear brother, we lived in a shack on a construction site for a long time. A


    steamed bun can be broken in half and a person can break in half.


    Why are you embarrassed in front of me? Brother, I¡¯ve been unhappy in the past few years. Look at


    me, don¡¯t you stillugh every day.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly.


    At this time, Lisa also looked at Caleb with a smile, and said, ¡°Brother Caleb, why don¡¯t you say


    hello to me?¡±


    Caleb saw Lisa and stared at her for a long time before he was surprised and said, ¡°You¡­you are


    Lisa?!¡±


    Like Charlie Wade, Caleb has never returned after leaving the orphanage when he was eighteen.


    At that time, Lisa was only thirteen or fourteen years old, and she was still a yellow-haired girl, but


    now Lisa has be a decent beauty, and the gap is still very obvious.


    Lisa smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, why are you so surprised!¡±


    Calebughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s really a big eighteen woman. At that time, you were yellow and thin,


    and short. You looked like a tomboy every day. I didn¡¯t expect to be so beautiful now!¡±


    Lisa replied shyly: ¡°Brother Caleb, don¡¯t praise me. I have a sister-inw here, I can¡¯t be considered


    pretty.¡±


    As she said, she couldn¡¯t help but look at ire Wilson Wilson, and the envy on her face was even


    more expressive.


    Caleb smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant, you are also a beautiful woman out of a million.¡±


    Lisa was embarrassed not knowing how to speak, and suddenly received a call.


    She picked up the phone and listened, her face immediately became anxious, and she said to


    everyone: ¡°The owner of the restaurant called and said that the hotel¡¯s wiring was aging, and the


    power was skipped. It can¡¯t be repaired today, and it has to wait for tomorrow, so it can¡¯t be opened.


    ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Caleb blurted out: ¡°Then we have to find another ce temporarily!¡±


    Lisa said anxiously: ¡°Now it¡¯s time for dinner, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to find a box temporarily¡­¡±


    As soon as Charlie Wade heard this, he was about to call Don Albertt to ask if there were any boxes


    in Heaven Springs.


    At this time, a ck Mercedes-Benz car stopped beside everyone¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 953


    The window of the Mercedes-Benz car was lowered, and Charlie Wade nced at it and recognized


    the man driving.


    This person is Jeff who took the initiative to organize a gathering in the group today.


    However, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t have much friendship with him.


    Jeff was dressed in a suit and leather shoes with a slightly fat figure. When he saw the crowd, he


    stopped the car, poked his head out of the car, and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, everyone has been


    waiting for a long time.¡±


    With that said, with an arrogant andcent look between his eyebrows, he deliberately


    exined: ¡°Hey, there is a traffic jam on the road. It was dyed for a while, and it waste.¡±


    Someone eximed and said, ¡°Jeff, you drive Mercedes-Benz? When did you mention it?¡±


    Jeffughed and said, ¡°I just mentioned it two days ago.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Charlie Wade suddenly realized it, no wonder this guy was so active in organizing parties, it turned


    out to be showing off his childhood friends who just mentioned a new car and wanted to find him!


    At this time, someone asked: ¡°Jeff, what model is this car?


    A lot of money, right?¡±


    Jeff smiled triumphantly, and pretended to be modest, and said: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a Mercedes-Benz


    e300l. It¡¯s not a good car, it¡¯s just over 500,000.¡±


    ¡°Oh!!¡±


    Everyone eximed.


    Someone said: ¡°Oh, Jeff, you are too good. You have only been out of society for a few years, so


    you can afford such an expensive car!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we are still taking the bus, and you are already on the big run. It¡¯s really more than human to


    throw away!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more people to die than people, to shop around!¡±


    ¡°Oh, one meaning.¡±


    To be honest, the children whoe out of the orphanage are basically helpless people.


    Their starting point is much lower than most people, if others start from 0, then they start from


    negative.


    Up to now, most of the children who came out of the orphanage in the same period of the year are


    still struggling with food and clothing. They will not have any good jobs, let alone good opportunities,


    so everyone basically All are pretty poor.


    Except for Charlie Wade and Jeff, none of the other orphanage friends can afford a car.


    So when everyone saw Jeff buying a Mercedes-Benz, they were very envious and admired.


    Jeff smiled triumphantly, waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all small money to me, it¡¯s not


    worth mentioning!¡±


    As he said, he suddenly saw Charlie Wade standing in the crowd, his face changed slightly.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie Wade¡¯s rival was actually one step ahead of him.


    When he was in the orphanage, he looked down on people like Charlie Wade, and wanted to teach


    Charlie Wade many times, but because he couldn¡¯t beat him, he was finally repaired by Charlie


    Wade.


    With the increase in frequency, Charlie Wade has be his psychological shadow, and he still


    can¡¯t let go of it.


    He once thought that even if Charlie Wade was able to fight when he was in the orphanage, as long


    as he entered society, people like Charlie Wade would definitely get mixed up very miserably.


    After he nced at Charlie Wade¡¯s clothes, he couldn¡¯t help but sneered in his heart. He was


    dressed in misceneous goods, and he didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    However, when he saw ire Wilson Wilson, his eyes lit up, and he was suddenly shocked!


    He has never seen such a beautiful woman in real life.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 954


    This made him wonder, could this beauty be a small partner in the orphanage?


    But no matter how he thought, he couldn¡¯t think of any memory fragments rted to this beauty.


    Thinking of this, Jeff still had a smile on his face, first with a bit of arrogance, and said hello to


    Charlie Wade: ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t this Charlie Wade? Long time no see!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Big fart pocket?¡±


    Big fart pocket is Jeff¡¯s nickname in the orphanage at the time, because this kid is fat and can eat,


    so he likes to amplify bad farts.


    The key is that this kid farts. He never pays attention to the asion. It is used when ying games


    in ss, when eating, and when sleeping.


    At that time, the little friends were troubled by his fart, and she was miserable, so she left this


    nickname, called Big Butt Douzi.


    Jeff didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to mention his previous nickname as soon as he came up, and


    suddenly his face felt a little uncontroble.


    Before he could say anything, a young man behind him said displeasedly: ¡°Hey, Charlie Wade, how


    do you talk? How dare you be called Mr. Jeff¡¯s nickname? Mr. Jeff is now an executive of a listed


    group. , You have to be respectful when you speak!¡±


    Charlie Wade nced at the person who spoke, and vaguely remembered that the other person


    was Harry, who was one of Jeff¡¯s dog legs back then. He didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, he


    would still follow Jeff¡¯s ass.


    So, he frowned slightly, and said faintly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have called him a big a** since he was a child,


    and he has be used to it.¡±


    Jeff nced at ire Wilson Wilson, and found that ire Wilson Wilson looked a little bit


    uncontroble about his nickname.


    He was immediately a little angry, and counterattacked: ¡°Charlie Wade, look at you like this. It¡¯s not


    bad to be a guy. What car did you drive over? ¡°


    Harry immediately took the conversation,ughed, and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Jeff, what you said is a bit too


    much. I heard that Charlie Wade went to be a live-in son-inw, and he was supported by his wife. It


    would be nice to have a hot meal. , You also asked what car they drove over. Didn¡¯t you p them


    on purpose¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, slip of the tongue!¡± Jeff pped his head and deliberately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Charlie Wade, I¡¯m a


    bit straight, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    That¡¯s what he said, but he was alreadyughing in his heart, Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade, let me


    see how you step down!


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Big fart pocket, I always thought that you love to fart because your


    intestines are straight. I didn¡¯t expect you to speak straight. You use the trachea to speak, just like


    your intestines. The pipes are all straight!¡±


    When everyone heard his ridicule, theyughed suddenly.


    Jeff¡¯s face became very ugly by the way.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that when he said something straight, Charlie Wade caught the handle, it


    was a sarcasm.


    Jeff¡¯s face suddenly became difficult to look.


    He couldn¡¯t care about being angry now, mainly because he was afraid that ire Wilson Wilson


    would have a bad impression of himself because of Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    So, he hurriedly looked at ire Wilson Wilson and asked with a smile: ¡°Oh, this beauty looks a


    little strange. Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t returned to the orphanage for so many years. Why can¡¯t I


    recognize you? Can¡¯t tell me, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Lisa on the side said dissatisfied: ¡°Hey, Jeff, do you have any insight? Do you know who this is?


    This is my sister-inw, my brother Charlie Wade¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Jeff looked like he was struck by lightning and killed him. He couldn¡¯t believe that this super


    beautiful woman who made her look at him was actually Charlie Wade¡¯s wife!


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Charlie Wade, and found that Charlie Wade¡¯s clothes all over his body


    were not as expensive as his own coat.


    This Armani coat of his own, let alone buy him, and spare half!


    Looking at the beautiful and moving ire Wilson Wilson standing tall and tall next to Charlie Wade,


    he couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely annoyed.


    Oh shit!


    ire Wilson Wilson is such a beautiful woman, with an exquisite figure, she is simply the best


    among the best, and she is a hundred times, a thousand times or even ten thousand times stronger


    than the women she has ever seen.


    As a result, she turned out to be Charlie Wade¡¯s stinky wife, God is so f*cking blind!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 955


    When he thought that Charlie Wade could find such a beautiful wife, Jeff felt even more


    unbnced. With a smirk on his face, he sarcastically said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, I don¡¯t


    think we two have seen each other in a few years. You have changed quite a bit. Yes, it looks like


    oily noodles. It¡¯s really a standard little white face, natural for soft rice!¡±


    As he said, he looked at Charlie Wade up and down, and pretended to be ashamed and said: ¡°I


    knew it was so easy to be a live-in son-inw. Then why have I worked so hard in the past few


    years? Look at me. After being broken, I earned the position of director. Compared with you, the


    soft rice king who can only eat and wait to die, I am really ashamed!¡±


    The reason why Jeff was so cynic on purpose was that he wanted to show off his identity and status


    in front of Charlie Wade and others, so as to attack Charlie Wade.


    After saying this, he couldn¡¯t help looking at the young and charming Lisa.


    Now that such a super beauty like ire Wilson Wilson is out of y, Lisa, a tender little sister who


    can pinch the water, can still develop well!


    When I was in the orphanage before, why didn¡¯t I realize that this little girl, Lisa, was so beautiful!


    If I had known it earlier, I should have dealt with her in the orphanage back then!


    At this moment, the few people behind himughed at Charlie Wade when he heard him ridicule


    Charlie Wade.


    But Charlie Wade still stood calmly in ce, without any angry expression on his face.


    ire Wilson Wilson was a little angry, and said coldly: ¡°This gentleman, my husband didn¡¯t recruit


    or provoke you. Why do you speak rudely and ridicule him? Besides, what does it have to do with


    you whether my husband eats soft food?


    Did he eat a grain of your rice?¡±


    Jeff didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade¡¯s wife to be so towards him!


    He suddenly felt that God was unfair!


    Why is there no such a wife when I am so good and so hardworking?


    Is it true to the old saying that a good man has no good wife? Good wife but no good guy? !


    So he got even worse in his heart, sneered and said: ¡°Beauty, I am not ridiculing your husband, I am


    telling the truth, a beautiful woman like you, marrying him this kind of hanging silk, it is really a


    flower insert. On the cow dung!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said coldly: ¡°You are an outsider in the matter between me and my husband,


    and you don¡¯t have any qualifications to judge! It¡¯s enough to manage your own affairs!¡±


    Jeff was choked and speechless, and ire Wilson Wilson was so beautiful. The key is that she still


    loves her husband so much, and is so envious of her husband!


    At this time, Lisa couldn¡¯t help but scolded angrily: ¡°Hey! Jeff! What do you mean by this person?


    Did my brother Charlie Wade recruit you? You are here to be sarcastic to him! I see you as a human


    being. Too much time! Nothing has changed from before!¡±


    When Jeff heard this, his heart suddenly became annoyed.


    Why is this Lisa facing Charlie Wade like this? What is so good about this hanging wire? Why are all


    the beautiful women facing him?


    ire Wilson Wilson, as his wife, is fine with him. You Lisa didn¡¯t have a rtionship with her for no


    reason, so what are you doing to him?


    Moreover, the more Jeff looked at Lisa, the more he felt that this girl was really the best!


    At the age of early twenties, the figure is already so tall, and this is what should be convex and


    curled, I feel impable no matter how you look at it!


    Moreover, the appearance of pouting in anger is even more confusing, and I can¡¯t wait to kiss them


    in my arms immediately!


    It would be really cool if I could get started with such a young girl!

 Chapter 956-960

    Chapter 956-960


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 956


    So, he hurriedly said to Lisa with a grin: ¡°Oh, Lisa, don¡¯t get me wrong. Did I make a joke with


    Charlie Wade? You don¡¯t know the two of us. We used to make jokes a lot, but in fact we His


    rtionship is very good!¡±


    Lisa snorted and turned his head to ignore him.


    At this moment, a middle-aged woman with grey hair and kind face walked out of the entrance of


    the orphanage. Seeing everyone, she couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you go to the restaurant?


    Why are you still standing at the door? Huh?¡±


    Everyone hurriedly looked back, and was pleasantly surprised to find that the speaker was Mrs.


    Lewis who had recovered.


    At this time, Mrs. Lewis had a very kind smile on her face. She looked at everyone, and she was


    also very pleased, especially seeing Charlie Wade, not onlyforted, but also a little grateful.


    For a while, everyone also looked at Mrs. Lewis with eager and excited eyes.


    Charlie Wade has the blessings of the Apocalyptic book, so it can be seen at a nce that Mrs.


    Lewis¡¯s condition at this time has beenpletely cured and her physical condition is much better!


    He felt extremely relieved in his heart, and at the same time he couldn¡¯t help sighing that if he had


    obtained the Apocalyptic book earlier, Mrs. Lewis might not have to undergo surgery for a kidney


    transnt. A rejuvenation pill would be enough to cure all her illnesses and also Make her a few


    years younger or even a teenager.


    The same is true for Mrs. Lewis. For her, every child in front of her is actually the same as her own,


    and she feels extremely cherished, and all her generation¡¯s time has been dedicated to the


    orphanage.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Although she had never thought of asking these children to report their gratitude and be filial to


    herself, at this time, seeing everyoneing to visit her, she nodded her heads and felt very


    pleased.


    All the friends from the orphanage all stepped forward to greet Mrs. Lewis.


    Some people heree from the bottom of their hearts, while others just take a form.


    But even so, Mrs. Lewis was very grateful, after all, this group of children can still remember her,


    which made her very satisfied.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade also stepped forward and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, congrattions on your


    recovery and discharge!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled sweetly on the side and said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, congrattions on your


    recovery!¡±


    After seeing Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson, Mrs. Lewis burst into a happy smile on her


    kind face, saying: ¡°Charlie Wade, ire Wilson Wilson, dear boy, I haven¡¯t seen you two for a few


    months. My mind is broken! Are you two okay now?¡±


    To be honest, there are many children in the orphanage, and she treats all the children as her own


    children, but if she wants to say who she loves, Charlie Wade is the first person to do his part.


    When Charlie Wade was in the orphanage, he was the most obedient, sensible and considerate


    child.


    Moreover, although the other children who went out from the orphanage woulde back to see


    and asionally sponsor the orphanage, they have never been like Charlie Wade and have been


    doing their best to help the orphanage.


    Especially when he was ill at the beginning, the huge amount of medical expenses was prohibitive


    even for his family. Unexpectedly, at that time, Charlie Wade alone would rise to the challenge.


    Had it not been for him, I would have died a long time ago.


    Moreover, I was lucky enough to be sent to Eastcliff Hospital for treatment. Thanks to Charlie


    Wade¡¯s help in raising money, Mrs. Lewis was also full of gratitude to him from the bottom of her


    heart.


    She felt the same for ire Wilson Wilson in her heart. If ire Wilson Wilson hadn¡¯t helped


    Charlie Wade to raise money everywhere, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain it.


    So, Mrs. Lewis looked at ire Wilson Wilson just as she looked at her daughter-inw, and


    praised: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you are more beautiful than before. During this time, Charlie Wade


    didn¡¯t cause you trouble, right? Are you two? Auntie¡¯s most optimistic couple must be respectful and


    get along well, and don¡¯t let other people gossip.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 957


    Hearing what Mrs. Lewis said, ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, don¡¯t worry, I and


    Charlie Wade have a good rtionship.¡±


    After speaking, ire Wilson Wilson then said apologetically: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, after you went to Eastcliff


    for treatment, I have never had time to visit you in Eastcliff. If Charlie Wade told me, I would not


    know that you were cured and discharged.


    Back to Aurouss Hilll, I am really embarrassed¡­¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said with emotion: ¡°After I fell ill, your couple has been busy in the hospital. If you two


    hadn¡¯t helped raise money, Auntie might have died in critical condition¡­¡±


    As she said, Mrs. Lewis¡¯s eyes reddened and she choked up, ¡°Especially ire Wilson Wilson you,


    while you are busy with the affairs of the Wilson family, you also have toe and take care of me.


    Auntie has always been very grateful and feels very guilty.


    I am dragged down. You couple, if you are really embarrassed, it should be the aunt who said it!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedlyforted: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, don¡¯t forget, I am Charlie Wade¡¯s wife, and


    you are Charlie Wade¡¯s benefactor, that is, my benefactor!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis looked at ire Wilson Wilson and was deeply moved.


    Seeing ire Wilson Wilson again this time, Mrs. Lewis felt that she was a little different from the


    past.


    Although ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade often visited themselves in the past, ire Wilson


    Wilson still vaguely felt a little alienated from Charlie Wade, obviously because they had no


    emotional foundation.


    But this goodbye, the two have been holding hands, and it seems that their rtionship has also


    improved a lot.


    In the past, Mrs. Lewis could often hear the rumours spread outside, so she was always worried


    about the rtionship between the two, for fear that someday Charlie Wade would divorce ire


    Wilson Wilson and be driven out of the Wilson family.


    At this time, seeing the two people¡¯s rtionship has improved, the heart settled down.


    As everyone present listened to this conversation, they couldn¡¯t help being surprised.


    Only then did they know that Charlie Wade and his wife had done so much for Mrs. Lewis while


    Mrs. Lewis was sick.


    Charlie Wade was very humble. He took good care of Mrs. Lewis. He just wanted to repay the other


    party with all his heart, and he never thought of relying on this to show off and show off in front of


    others.


    However, Jeff on the side was depressed!


    The reason why everyone cane together to visit Mrs. Lewis today is that he is the real initiator


    and organizer!


    Moreover, he was thinking that he is now a sessful person anyway, just by taking advantage of


    this reception banquet, he will put pressure in front of everyone and enjoy thepliments and


    comcency of this group of people.


    By the way, he will talk to Lisa as a young gentleman.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie Wade was robbing him of the limelight, and he turned into a background


    board! Thinking of this, Jeff looked at Charlie Wade with a bit of resentment.


    At this time, Mrs. Lewis shook ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand and said with great relief: ¡°ire Wilson


    Wilson, you and Charlie Wade are not too young anymore. It¡¯s time to consider having a child. The


    group of children they left from the orphanage back then Here, Charlie Wade got married alone, and


    the rest are still bachelors.


    As an aunt, I can¡¯t wait to hug a godson!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson blushed all at once.


    She and Charlie Wade have been married for more than three years, but no one has ever urged her


    to have a baby.


    After all, the rtives around her looked down on Charlie Wade a little, and wished she divorced


    Charlie Wade, how could he let Charlie Wade have children.


    However, she was suddenly urged to have a child by Mrs. Lewis. In addition to being shy in her


    heart, she suddenly had some strange feelings.


    ire Wilson Wilson will soon be twenty-six years old, at the optimal age for childbearing, and for a


    girl of this age, the motherhood and maternal love in his heart have already begun to faintly breed.


    Take ire Wilson Wilson, for example, asionally when she sees other people with children, she


    will feel that maternal love is overflowing in her heart, and even start to think about when she can


    have a baby of her own.


    However, because there are so many things in the family, she has never dared to consider this


    issue in depth.


    So she said with some shame: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, we haven¡¯t thought about having children yet, because I


    have just started a business and thepany has only just improved a bit, and it has been the


    busiest time recently.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 958


    At this time, Lisa looked at ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s eyes, a bit more envy, and a bit more lost in his


    heart.


    She has liked Charlie Wade since she was a child. When she was very young, she dreamed of


    marrying Charlie Wade and being Charlie Wade¡¯s bride. She has not forgotten this dream until now,


    but now it seems that she has no chance.


    That¡¯s why she envied ire Wilson Wilson even more, because in her opinion, ire Wilson


    Wilson found the best man in the world, so she is the happiest woman in the world.


    Mrs. Lewis smiled slightly at this time and said: ¡°Career is important, but family is also important


    sometimes. We women, we should not have children toote, otherwise it will affect our body.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson blushed and nodded.


    Lisa said with embarrassment at this time: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, the owner of the old restaurant called just


    now to say that there was a problem with the circuit of their restaurant and it cannot be opened


    today. We can only temporarily change the ce for dinner.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis smiled and said: ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you eat or not. I am already very


    happy to see everyone.


    There are so many people here that I haven¡¯t seen for a long time.¡±


    Jeff, who has been neglected all the time, immediately shined upon hearing this.


    He immediately took a step forward and blurted out: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I will arrange dinner for everyone


    tonight.¡±


    As he said, he immediately took out his cell phone and made a call, and then said to everyone:


    ¡°Everyone, I have booked a ce at our five-star Hyatt Hotel in Aurouss Hilll. Let¡¯s go over now.¡±


    Hearing that Jeff had booked a ce at the five-star Hyatt Hotel, everyone present was suddenly


    surprised!


    Someone embarrassedly said, ¡°The Hyatt Hotel is a five-star hotel. It¡¯s too extravagant if we go


    there for dinner? It¡¯s not more than 20,000 or 30,000 after a meal?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! it will cost one or two thousand per person to spread it equally. Our sry level cannot afford


    such high consumption!¡±


    Hearing this, other people couldn¡¯t help showing approval.


    Those who enter and leave five-star hotels are basically high-ss people, and only they have the


    confidence to go to such a ce to enjoy.


    And among the people present, because they are all orphans, generally have low education and no


    background, they can¡¯t talk about career sess.


    Most of the jobs that everyone is looking for are those at the lower level. Many people¡¯s sry for a


    month is not enough to meet the various expenses of their daily lives. They worry about firewood,


    rice, oil and salt all day.


    Therefore, when I heard that I was going to a five-star hotel for dinner, everyone was a little worried,


    fearing that they would be stretched because of insufficient financial resources.


    Jeff smiled at this time, patted his chest generously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you guys, I will pay half


    of this meal by myself, and you will pay the other half together. It is estimated that it will cost a few


    hundred Dor per person. how about it?¡±


    Hearing what he said, many people were relieved.


    Jeff paid half of it by himself, which really relieved everyone¡¯s pressure.


    Someone couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Jeff, how embarrassed to let you do half of the job by yourself!¡±


    Jeff waved his hand indifferently, and said with a smile: ¡°Today is mainly for Mrs. Lewis. It doesn¡¯t


    matter if I spend more money!¡±


    In fact, everyone did not know that Jeff happened to have a budget for apany to entertain


    customers. What he thought was that he would pay 20,000 to 30,000 for this meal, and he would


    pay half of it on the surface, and let others pay the other half.


    At that time, I issued an invoice and went to thepany for reimbursement. Not only could I get


    back half of what I spent, I could also earn back half of what everyone paid back!


    For example, for a meal of 30,000 Dor, I would pay 15,000 Dor, and everyone would pay


    15,000 Dor. Afterwards, I went to thepany to reimburse 30,000 Dor. Not only did I earn


    face and favors in front of everyone, I also made a profit of 15,000 Dor. Money! why not?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 959


    Mrs. Lewis next to me, when she heard that she was going to the Hyatt Hotel for dinner, she


    hurriedly said: ¡°Jeff, auntie knows that this is your wish, but I don¡¯t need to go to the high-end Hyatt


    Hotel. The ce is too expensive!¡±


    Later, Mrs. Lewis said: ¡°And you eat wherever you go. It¡¯s better to cook a table of delicious meals


    for you. Let¡¯s have a bite in the orphanage. This will save you children. Less money. You can use


    the little money you save to do it yourself.


    It¡¯s not worth it to spend so much to get the wind from me¡­¡±


    She has been thrifty and thrifty all her life. She has never been to such a luxurious ce. It is


    difficult for her to adapt to the ce where she spends tens of thousands of dors to eat.


    However, Jeff smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, don¡¯t say that. We are all raised by you, and


    now we are at the age to do something for you.


    Besides, I said just now. I¡¯m not alone for the meal, I pay half, and the rest pay the other half!¡±


    After that, he saw Mrs. Lewis hesitate, and then persuaded: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, this meal won¡¯t


    cost too much. Moreover, the Hyatt Hotel has a cooperative rtionship with ourpany. I will


    have some discount, after a meal is eaten, and the spread is calcted on everyone¡¯s head, only a


    few hundred dors!¡±


    When these words came out, everyone present was also relieved.


    If the per capita consumption is several hundred, if it is still within the range of most people,


    everyone will naturally rx a lot.


    And they feel that they can also take advantage of this opportunity to spend very little money to


    experience the upscale and luxury of five-star hotels, which is very cost-effective.


    At this time, Mrs. Lewis was still a little hesitant. Jeff looked at the time and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, it¡¯s


    already past 6 o¡¯clock. If we don¡¯t hurry, there may be nowhere to go.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis felt that it was rare for these children toe together to visit her. If everyone didn¡¯t


    even finish the meal in the end, it would be really disappointing.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t stand Jeff¡¯s hospitality, so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then go to Hyatt to


    eat.¡±


    Jeff was overjoyed and hurriedly said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    Someone asked: ¡°How did a dozen of us go there?¡±


    Jeff smiled and said, ¡°My car can take four. Let Mrs. Lewis take my car, and Lisa can take my car,


    and two more.¡±


    As he said, he deliberately looked at Charlie Wade, raised his eyebrows and smiled: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    do you want to ride in my car with your wife? I¡¯ll take you there. Your wife is so beautiful and you


    should ride in a Mercedes-Benz. Can¡¯t you take her on the bus!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled lightly and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I also came by car.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jeff asked exaggeratedly: ¡°You came by car, aren¡¯t you the son-inw? How can you


    afford a car?


    What kind of car? Nissan or Toyota?¡±


    Charlie Wade took out the BMW car key nkly and pressed the unlock button. The BMW 760


    parked on the side of the road not far away shed a yellow light.


    Everyone looked in the direction that his remote control key was facing, and when they saw Charlie


    Wade really reached out to unlock a BMW, they all eximed.


    These little friends really don¡¯t have much promise. They were shocked when they saw Jeff¡¯s


    500,000-plus Mercedes-Benz just now. They felt that this was their ultimate goal in life, but they


    didn¡¯t expect it. , Charlie Wade even drove a BMW.


    Jeff¡¯splexion immediately became a little unsightly, because BMW and Mercedes-Benz are


    basically the same brands, and this made him feel a little ufortable, who originally thought he


    stood apart.


    I should be the only one in the orphanage who can afford a BMW and Benz.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie Wade could even afford a BMW!


    He felt ufortable, so he took a closer look at Charlie Wade¡¯s BMW and found that there were


    three numbers 520 written on the back of his car, and his mood finally improved.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 960


    In fact, the BMW 5 Series and the Mercedes-Benz E-ss are two levels that arepletely


    equivalent, and everyone is not bad.


    However, Jeff knows very well that Charlie Wade¡¯s BMW 520 is the second most beggar version of


    the BMW 5 Series. His own Mercedes-Benz e300l is closer to the top of the Mercedes-Benz e-


    ss. There are also e260 and e200 below.


    In other words, Charlie Wade¡¯s BMW 520 and Mercedes-Benz e200 are of the same grade, so his


    own e300l also overwhelmed Charlie Wade.


    So he deliberately said: ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade, it¡¯s not that I said you, you are really dying to face and


    suffer. Other experts have said that when buying a car, you must never buy thest beggar version.


    You said you have this.


    Money, why can¡¯t you buy a BMW 3 series with a mid-to-high profile? Why do you have to lick your


    face, put on a big tail eagle, and buy the lowest and lowest BMW 5 series? Are you too vain?¡±


    Someone asked in surprise: ¡°Jeff, what is the beggar version?¡±


    Jeff smiled and said: ¡°The beggar version is this car, the most garbage model in these series, and


    the lowest model, which belongs to the ranks of the crane tail.¡±


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    Charlie Wade suddenly remembered that when Darren¡¯s Restaurant opened, he drove a BMW 540.


    Thinking that Todd deliberately agitated himself and wanted to use his 540 to crush his 520, Charlie


    Wade was suddenly inspired by him.


    At that time, Todd deliberately urged himself topare himself with him, but now it is his own way


    to urge Jeff topare Jeff with himself!


    Therefore, he deliberately said to Jeff: ¡°Jeff, there is a saying I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard it, saying


    that there are no meat cars, only meat people.¡± In other words, as long as your skills are at home,


    you can drive whatever car you like. Faster than others, but if you are not skilled enough, you will


    not be able to drive even if you give you an F1. ¡°


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said with a disdainful face: ¡°Jeff, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m talking to you. I¡¯m a


    very good driving skill. People give me the nickname, Aurouss Hilll Schumacher!¡±


    When Jeff heard this, he immediately curled his mouth and said, ¡°Oh, shit, you still have Aurouss


    Hilll Schumacher? Do you know what Schumacher looks like?¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered disdainfully: ¡°Do you believe it or not.¡±


    Jeff coldly snorted: ¡°The mouth is on your face, just blow it! I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s just like you. If


    you drive a BMW 520, you dare to call Aurouss Hilll Schumacher? I kick the elerator and let you


    eat your exhaust!¡±


    After all, Jeff raised his eyebrows arrogantly and asked: ¡°Would you like topare?¡±


    ¡°Ah,e again?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that, some time ago, I just put a BMW 540 on the


    ground. The power of the BMW 540 is much stronger than your Mercedes-Benz e300l.


    Jeff spit out and said with contempt: ¡°Charlie Wade, do you brag about it and don¡¯t write drafts? Just


    your broken car, the BMW 540? I¡¯m! Don¡¯t talk about the 540, you can do it today. A Mercedes-Benz


    e300l, I have yourst name!¡±


    Charlie Wade deliberately asked, ¡°How much horsepower is your car?¡±


    Jeff said proudly: ¡°My car has 258 horsepower!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, gave a thumbs up, and said: ¡°Then you are awesome! I can¡¯t do this, only


    184, far worse than you! You are still amazing!¡±


    Jeff sneered and said sarcastically: ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you dare topare? What did you just say? You


    smashed the 340-horsepower 540. My 258-horsepower Mercedes-Benz e300l, you are afraid Is it


    still a man?¡±


    Charlie Wade deliberately said timidly: ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t say that it can be better than you. What is it


    better than you, you won, and you won¡¯t fight against others, right?¡±

 Chapter 961-965

    Chapter 961-965


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 961


    ¡°That won¡¯t work!¡±


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s confession, Jeff bit him instead.


    He deliberately increased the volume a bit and said: ¡°Everyone has heard it. You said it yourself.


    There is no good car, but only good driver. If this is the case, then we two willpete in front of all


    the students.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said a heart-wrenching sentence: ¡°Oh, Jeff, let¡¯s notpare.


    Everyone is not a heavyweight yer. It would be unfair to be together like this.¡±


    It¡¯s really unfair. BMW 760 and Mercedes-Benz e300l are no different from Husky.


    When Jeff saw that Charlie Wade said that he was not a heavyweight, he thought Charlie Wade


    was scared, and he immediately sneered: ¡°Charlie Wade, didn¡¯t you just brag? Why are you talking


    about it now? In front of you? Wife, can you look like a man?¡±


    Charlie Wade pretended to be annoyed and said, ¡°Oh, I said Jeff. It is meaningless for you to talk


    like this.


    Everyone is a small partner who grew up together. Do you need to be so aggressive? Yes, you


    should drive a car. What¡¯s so good about the car? Do you really think your car is better than me, you


    can beat me?¡±


    Jeff thought that Charlie Wade got the set, but he didn¡¯t expect that he actually got the set, and


    hurriedly said: ¡°The key to whether you can beat you depends on whether you dare topare with


    me. If you are counseled and not a man, then I will There is no way for you.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Charlie Wade immediately became ashamed and said: ¡°Okay! Comparing, who is afraid of whom.¡±


    Jeff immediately smiled and said: ¡°Great! Then let¡¯s try andpare, so let¡¯s get to the Grand Hyatt


    Hotel first than whoever gets there first. What do you think?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°It¡¯s okay, but it should be some color, right?¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± Jeff said confidently: ¡°You can open the color head, whatever you want!¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it, I heard from Lisa today that the orphanage is


    still short of funds, or else, no matter who we are, we will donate our car to the orphanage and let


    the welfare. What do you think of it?¡±


    The good brother Caleb hurriedly grabbed him and blurted out: ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t be fooled by


    him! This person is not at all well-intentioned!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled, saying that it was okay, but in his heart he secretly said: ¡°My dear brother, I


    actually want him to be fooled by me, because I am the one who really has no peace of mind.¡±


    But it is naturally impossible to say this.


    Jeffughed aloud at this time and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, is your BMW 520 your name? Didn¡¯t you


    push the door upside down? This should be your wife¡¯s car? Why are you embarrassed to take your


    wife¡¯s car out? What about the generosity of others? What if you lose and your wife is unwilling to


    donate this car to the orphanage?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson on the side was also very dissatisfied with Jeff¡¯s arrogant attitude, and said:


    ¡°Although the car is written with my name, you can rest assured that I will guarantee my personality.


    If my husband loses to you, then I will take this Donate the car to the orphanage. If you lose to my


    husband, then you have to donate your car to the orphanage. So many people are watching, do you


    agree?¡±


    When Jeff heard these words, he immediately rxed.


    I thought, Master¡¯s Mercedes-Benz e300l can¡¯t even run with your BMW 520?\


    Since you want to get humiliated, get ready to say goodbye with your car!


    So Jeff said: ¡°Since you have said so for beauties, of course I have no opinion. There are so many


    friends here to witness, including Mrs. Lewis, who is also here to witness. We are so sure, who


    loses. Donate this car to the orphanage.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, you guys. What is this for? I grew up together, what can¡¯t you say,


    you have to be stunned here? Listen to me, don¡¯t make this bet anymore, let¡¯s Just eat with peace


    of mind, reminisce about the past, and enhance the rtionship.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 962


    Jeff said immediately: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, don¡¯t worry about this. This is a bit of personal grievance


    between Charlie Wade and I. Besides, we are more than a match. It is not whoever wins and who


    wins is good for the orphanage. As a result, if my car is sold second-hand, it can sell for 400,000


    Dor. Although Charlie Wade¡¯s car is cheap, it can sell for two or three hundred thousand Dor.


    The money sold can be donated to the orphanage, or it can be used by the brother of the


    orphanage. My sisters have a good life.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said to Mrs. Lewis at this time: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you don¡¯t have to worry about


    this. Jeff and I will handle it in private.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was actually mainly afraid that Charlie Wade would suffer, but seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s


    confidence, she suddenly felt that this matter should not be as simple as she thought.


    Actually, when I went to Eastcliff to see a doctor this time, Mrs. Lewis found something wrong.


    The first thing that is not right is that the doctors in the hospital are too polite to themselves and


    treat themselves as VIPs.


    When I was recuperating in the hospital, I happened to meet a domestic celebrity and went to


    Fairview Hospital to see a doctor. The person who treated that celebrity at that time was his doctor.


    However, she found that the treating doctor¡¯s attitude towards the star was far less respectful than


    her attitude towards herself.


    She couldn¡¯t help but secretly thought that she was just an employee of an orphanage, and she


    came to Eastcliff for the first time in her life. It was impossible to have anything to do with her. What


    background might she have, so why did the doctor treat herself so respectfully?


    The second problem is that I went to the operating table and was injected with general anesthesia


    by the anesthesiologist, but before he passed out immediately, I heard my chief surgeon talking to


    his assistant.


    Dazed, she heard the other party say that this patient is the benefactor of the young master, so she


    must be cautious and cautious.


    She never wanted to understand, what exactly was the young master that the other party was


    talking about? Or maybe I had hallucinations and misheard.


    However, every time she thinks of this clip, she always thinks of Charlie Wade.


    Although she doesn¡¯t know why, she always feels that looking at the grown-up child is far from


    simple as she thought.


    What¡¯s more, all of the millions of medical expenses that he had spent in the hospital at the


    beginning were all solved by Charlie Wade.


    What kind of method does he have to solve so much money in a short time?


    This made her feel a little weird.


    Seeing Charlie Wade at this time, she found that Charlie Wade has indeed changed a lot from


    before.


    The biggest change is that he is more confident than before, and much more confident!


    This also made Mrs. Lewis very pleased in her heart, because in the past so many years, she too


    hoped that Charlie Wade could be more confident, but it has not been sessful, but now it seems


    that he has sessfully passed that hurdle. .


    Thinking of this, she no longer intervened in the gambling agreement between Charlie Wade and


    Jeff.


    Jeff looked at Charlie Wade smugly at this time, and said with a smile: ¡°Charlie Wade, to be fair,


    each of us is full of five people in our car. Let our little friends including Mrs. Lewise as a


    testimony, lest you Who denies after losing!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Well, Mrs. Lewis, Lisa, and Caleb are in my car.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± Jeff said with a smile: ¡°Then those of us who yed well back then, take my car together!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 963


    The friends who are good deeds immediately uttered a cheer, but because the car can¡¯t fit so many


    people after all, there are still a few friends who can only take a taxi.


    Charlie Wade sat in the BMW 760 he bought for ire Wilson Wilson, and his wife ire Wilson


    Wilson sat in the co-pilot.


    Mrs. Lewis, Lisa and Caleb sat in the back row.


    Charlie Wade said to the person in the car, ¡°Sit down, and I will be on the straight road in front of


    youter. I can end the battle with a kick of the elerator.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Mrs. Lewis and told: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, hold on to the handrails and hold on.


    I can make a Mercedes Benz for our orphanage with a kick of the elerator! Easy to sell for more


    than 300,000 Dor, Then buy some good toys for the children!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Then I have to thank you for the children in our


    orphanage!¡±


    On the other side, Jeff¡¯s car was also full of five people, all of whom were his attendants.


    Jeff drove the car to Charlie Wade¡¯s BMW, lowered the window, and said with a smile: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, let¡¯s go when you are ready, I will let you run for three seconds.¡±


    Charlie Wade said modestly: ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t, you¡¯re all friends, let¡¯s be boring for more than three


    seconds, let¡¯s get together.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± The five people on the Mercedes-Benzughed loudly, and Jeffle said, ¡°Charlie Wade, you


    are really interesting.


    If this is the case, then I count one, two, three?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Okay,e on.¡±


    Jeffughed and said, ¡°Come on, one, two, three, go!¡±


    After speaking, Jeff immediately stomped on the elerator.


    Charlie Wade let him deliberately for a second, and then stepped on the elerator deeply, causing


    the BMW 760 to rush out quickly like an off-string arrow.


    In just one second, Charlie Wade had already left Jeff far behind.


    The road went straight all the way, and slightly increased the speed, which directly cast away Jeff.


    Jeff didn¡¯t realize that it was Charlie Wade¡¯s car that rushed past, until someone around him


    reminded him: ¡°Brother Jeff, that kid Charlie Wade has passed!¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Jeff panicked, and he looked at him with a dazed look: ¡°f*ck, how could he be so fast¡­¡±


    A kid in the back seat sighed: ¡°It seems that Charlie Wade does have some skills!¡±


    ¡°Skills my ass!¡± Jeff came down in cold sweat, blurted out: ¡°This is not good skill at all, this is a


    better car! This bastard tricked me!¡±


    The man hurriedly asked: ¡°What do you mean?!¡±


    Jeff scolded angrily: ¡°My car has stepped on the floor, and he is so much faster than me. This


    proves that the horsepower of his car is much stronger than the horsepower of my car. At least it


    has to run. Go with 400 horsepower!¡±


    Speaking of this, Jeff said in a panic: ¡°This is over, this is really over, Charlie Wade has calcted


    it¡­¡±


    The kid in the co-pilot asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Brother Jeff, can¡¯t you win?¡±


    ¡°Win a chicken feather¡­¡± Jeff was already crying anxiously, and blurted out: ¡°The car is obviously


    not at the same level as others. Even if you run away from the car, you can¡¯t catch up with them,


    you see. Look, now you can¡¯t see his shadow. The Hyatt Hotel is only two or three kilometers away.


    What am I going to chase after!


    This time I¡¯ve lost!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± a person in the back row blurted out: ¡°Brother Jeff, if you really lose, will you donate this car


    to the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll donate an egg!¡± Jeff gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Do you know how much effort Master took to


    buy this car?


    It is impossible to kill me and donate it to the orphanage!¡±


    ¡°But, you¡¯ve already made a bet with Charlie Wade in public. If you break your promise by then,


    wouldn¡¯t it be unsightly?¡±


    Jeff was also aware of this problem.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 964


    If you really turned back, wouldn¡¯t you want to beughed at by these little friends?


    But if I killed myself, I didn¡¯t want to give this newly bought car directly to the orphanage!


    At this moment, he even thought that he would just drive away and stop eating this meal, and he


    would never interact with the group of people in the orphanage in the future!


    Just as he thought about it, there was a sh of light in his mind.


    Immediately afterwards, he did not hesitate to changenes to the rightne, and rushed to the rear


    of the car in front of him!


    Jeff has already figured it out. The best solution is to have a traffic ident on his own. In this way,


    it is equivalent to the end of the game due to force majeure, so he will not lose!


    Therefore, he wanted to find a car to chase up.


    At this moment, the guy in the co-pilot was so scared that he yelled, blurting out, ¡°Brother Jeff!


    Brother Jeff! You¡¯re going to hit, You¡¯re going to hit!¡±


    Jeff sneered, and said to his heart: ¡°All I want is to hit!¡±


    However, when he got closer and closer to the car in front of him, he discovered that the car in front


    was a ck Porsche Cayenne.


    At this moment, he immediately stepped on the brake!


    Cayenne got a million dors, but he only bought half a million dors for his car damage insurance.


    If he crashed into this car, the insurance might not be enough.


    It just so happened that there was a Passat on the right side of thene, so he pped in the


    direction and hit the a** of the Volkswagen Passat!


    With a bang, Passat was mmed for a while before stopping, and Jeff¡¯s front face of Mercedes-


    Benz was also smashed beyond recognition.


    Fortunately, the airbag exploded, so no one was injured.


    After crashing the car, Jeff stopped the car immediately, pushed the door and walked off, then


    immediately turned on his mobile phone and took a video on WeChat.


    He patted the front of his car and patted the Passat who was hit by himself in front of him. He said,


    ¡°My friends, please help me tell Charlie Wade that there was an ident on my side and I ran into a


    Passat.


    Today¡¯s race is definitely not going to go on, so let¡¯s wait for my car to be repaired and then


    compare with him!¡±


    After that, he clicked send and sent the video to the group of the orphanage.


    After posting the video, he thought to himself, I was so witty! Actually thought of using this method


    to solve the problem! Really smart!


    Otherwise, if you really drive the car to the Hyatt Hotel, then you really won¡¯t be able to get off the


    stage.


    Even if you don¡¯t donate the car, you won¡¯t be able to get involved in the circle of the orphanage in


    the future.


    Originally, it was okay not to be in this circle. He didn¡¯t have any real feelings with these people, nor


    did he have any feelings for Mrs. Lewis.


    However, when he met Lisa today, he felt that he had a new goal in life.


    He is preparing to look for an opportunity recently tounch an offensive against Lisa. If he loses the


    game today and denies it, then he must be foolish to y Lisa.


    Just when he was very proud of his intelligence, a middle-aged man walked up to him, pointed at


    him and yelled: ¡°You¡¯re f*cking blind? Who told you that this car is a Passat, I¡¯m a w12 Top with


    imported Phaeton! More than 2 millionnded! Did your mind kick the donkey?¡±


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    Jeff said dumbfounded: ¡°Phaeton?! Isn¡¯t it Passat?¡±


    When the man heard this, he scolded his mother angrily. He reached out and grabbed his cor and


    dragged him to the front. He pointed to his car butt and cursed: ¡°Your mother will show me clearly


    what this is? Come and talk to me. Read, phaeton, tranted into Chinese called Phaeton!¡±


    Jeff¡¯s heart was suddenly cold!


    This is the lowest-key Volkswagen Phaeton in the legend? How does this f*cking look different from


    Passat?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 965


    Although Porsche is a luxury brand, an ordinary Cayenne is just over a million.


    However, although the German Volkswagen is amon brand, the Volkswagen Phaeton is a very,


    very expensive model.


    The top-equipped Phaeton is more than two million Dor, which is not cheaper than the top-


    equipped Audi a8, the top-equipped Mercedes-Benz S, and the top-equipped BMW 7 Series.


    Jeff was taken aback by the logo of the Porsche Cayenne just now, so he subconsciously wanted to


    choose a cheaper car and hit him.


    Seeing this Phaeton, in the evening, I only saw a Volkswagen logo hung on the back of his butt, and


    the car looked like a Passat, so I just ran into it without thinking about it.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect it to be a low-key and cheating Phaeton¡­


    When he thought that this car was worth more than 2 million, he felt depressed and wanted to die.


    Cars pay attention to the ratio of parts to the whole. In other words, if the parts of a car are taken


    apart, the price will be two or three times or even higher than the price of the car.


    In the rear-end collision just now, the other party¡¯s two taillights, trunk, and anti-collision beams were


    all damaged.


    This Phaeton is an imported car again. All parts and essories need to be imported, so it might


    cost hundreds of thousands to repair. .


    Moreover, his Mercedes-Benz also crashed very badly.


    Mercedes-Benz is one of the brands with the highest retail ratio. As for this 500,000 Mercedes-Benz


    e-ss, it can be dismantled at least more than one million Dor ording to the 4s shop¡¯s parts


    quotation.


    With two automatic headlights alone, it costs more than 60,000!


    In addition, the front hood, water tank, radiator, and anti-collision beams all had problems, and two


    airbags burst. If the damage of this car is determined by the insurance, at least about 200,000


    Dor will be repaired.


    If you really hit a Passat, then thebined damage of the two cars will definitely not exceed


    500,000.


    In this case, all the money will be paid by the insurancepany, so there is nothing to worry


    about.


    But I was blind and ran into a Phaeton¡­


    With this calction, the damage of the two cars is estimated to be close to one million!


    Insurance can onlypensate 500,000, and you have to figure out the remaining money.


    He suddenly felt iparably copsed, looking at the middle-aged man driving the Phaeton,


    crying and saying: ¡°Big brother, you drive such a car to go out, aren¡¯t you a pitfall?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cheating?!¡±


    The middle-aged man raised his hand angrily and pped him in the face, angrily cursed: ¡°You ran


    into my car. You are all responsible. You said I cheated?! Believe me or not. Now make a call and


    let someone chop you off?¡±


    Jeff covered his face, stepped back subconsciously, and blurted out: ¡°You¡­how can you hit


    someone?!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t beat you?¡± The Phaeton driver asked coldly, ¡°Do you know who Master is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Jeff shook his head with a guilty conscience.


    The driver grabbed Jeff by the cor, pulled him closer, and stared at him angrily: ¡°You can see


    Master clearly. Master¡¯s name is Caesar Hilton.


    Have you heard of Master¡¯s name?¡±


    When Jeff heard this, his face paled in fright.


    Of course he has heard of Caesar Hilton¡¯s name.


    There are four heavenly kings under Don Albertt, all of whom are Don Albertt¡¯s most powerful men.

 Chapter 966-970

    Chapter 966-970


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 966


    These four heavenly kings in Aurouss Hilll are also big figures in each town, and the most famous


    one is Caesar Hilton.


    Jeff never dreamed that he would run into Caesar¡¯s Phaeton in order to avoid a Porsche Cayenne.


    He already regretted it and wanted to die at this time. He had known this a long time ago, and he


    just hit the Porsche directly.


    No, if I knew it was like this, I wouldn¡¯t be faster than Charlie Wade in any car!


    That¡¯s right!


    It¡¯s all because of Charlie Wade¡¯s bastard who dared to trick him. His BMW 520 is surprisingly


    powerful. At first nce, it was a modified car.


    If he doesn¡¯t shame himself, how can he make such a bad move?


    Thinking of this, Jeff hated Charlie Wade very much.


    Caesar looked at the boy pale with fright, and snorted coldly, ¡°Go, show me your driving license,


    driving license, and ID card!¡±


    Jeff didn¡¯t dare to disobey, hurried back to the car, took out all these documents, and handed them


    to Caesar respectfully.


    After reading the documents, Caesar put all the documents directly into his pocket.


    Afterwards, he looked at Jeff and said coldly: ¡°Is Jeff? I have been walking in the rivers andkes for


    so many years.


    I really don¡¯t want to care about you, this car has not been a month since I just bought it. You


    crashed like this, even if you fix it for me, this car is still the injured car, not my new car.¡±


    Speaking of this, Caesar said sternly: ¡°So, the solution I gave you is very simple. From now on, this


    Phaeton is yours.¡±


    When Jeff heard this, he was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Caesar said that? Give yourself this Phaeton? impossible?


    At this time, Caesar said with a gloomy expression: ¡°This car is for you. You buy me a new car with


    exactly the same configuration. I will not pursue this matter. You are also lucky. I have a much better


    temper now.


    Otherwise, just because you hit my car, I have to break your leg first!¡±


    After hearing Caesar¡¯s words, Jeff knelt on the ground with a desperate plop.


    Let yourself lose him for a new car, which can cost more than 2 million Dor. Where can I get so


    much money?


    And what¡¯s the use of this car for himself? Repairing it alone would cost hundreds of thousands, and


    once it was repaired, it would cost hundreds of thousands of dors to sell it. All in all, it would cost


    him a hundred and hundreds of thousands to get his car alone!


    This hasn¡¯t counted the damage to my car!


    Insurancepanies can only cover half a million, and theirbined losses are estimated to


    exceed one million.


    Jeff almost copsed at this moment, because he bought this Mercedes-Benz with a loan, and has


    to pay back a monthly payment of more than 10,000 Dor every month, and it will be enough for


    three years.


    All of my household belongings are used to pay the down payment, and my monthly sry is just


    over 20,000.


    What can I do to bear the millions of losses?


    Thinking of this, Jeff cried and said to Caesar, ¡°Brother Caesar, I am to me for this matter today. I


    am solely responsible. I admit it! But I really don¡¯t have much money. I can¡¯t afford such an


    expensive car and pay you. !¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t care.¡± Caesar scolded: ¡°You have to pay me satisfactorypensation if you crashed


    my car. You have no money? You have no money to figure out a solution. I will give you at most one


    week, if one week , I can¡¯t see the new Phaeton in my heart, then I will let someone cut you off.¡±


    After speaking, Caesar said again: ¡°I have something to do, my car is now yours. You only have one


    week, and if you can¡¯t solve this problem, I¡¯ll cut you off. If youIf you If you dare to run, I will kill you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 967


    Jeff trembled with fright, and at this time he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Caesar was toozy to talk nonsense with him, returned to the Phaeton, took out his personal


    belongings, and threw the car keys directly to Jeff.


    ¡°This car also has a spare key. When you hand it over to me, I will give you that key. Don¡¯t worry.


    Although I am a gangster, I am never wronged. It should be me.


    Yes, I want it, it shouldn¡¯t be mine, I don¡¯t want anything, we people in the rivers andkes act only


    two words, pay attention to it!¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t pay attention to me, don¡¯t me me for being cruel!¡±


    After speaking, he stretched out his hand to hit a rental car and drove away.


    The few friends around Jeff were dumbfounded.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help sighing in their hearts. This Caesar is indeed the elder brother on the road.


    He acted decisively and simply. He threw a car worth more than 2 million Dor here and turned


    around. This style is simply too handsome.


    However, at this moment, Jeff knelt on the ground and cried bitterly.


    How can I get the money to buy a new Phaeton? Even if the two ident cars are sold, it is far from


    enough!


    But the other party has a big backing. If you don¡¯t solve this problem, one weekter, the other party


    might really hack him to death.


    Jeff didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. Now that the two cars were in front of him, he had the desire


    to die.


    A few friends who have always liked him, stepped forward at this time and asked with concern:


    ¡°Brother Jeff, what should I do now?¡±


    Jeff grabbed his hair with both hands, and copsed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t know


    that I can hit a Phaeton while driving. I don¡¯t know why someone would spend more than 2 million to


    buy it.


    A car that looks like a Passat!¡±


    After that, he cried in his arms.


    At this time, the WeChat group of the orphanage had already exploded.


    Ever since Jeff posted the video, a lot of people in the group have been asking him with concern, Is


    he okay? How about people?


    Are you injured?


    After all, everyone is a small partner who grew up together. After watching the excitement and


    watching the excitement, everyone was very worried after knowing that Jeff had a traffic ident.


    But Charlie Wade knew very well that this must be the other party¡¯s mediation.


    The BMW 760 I drove was just a kick, and it left the opponent¡¯s Mercedes-Benz far behind. Under


    such circumstances, everyone knows that Jeff must not win the game.


    Jeff must know it himself.


    He was definitely not willing to donate that Mercedes Benz to the orphanage, so he chose a traffic


    ident at this time as an excuse to terminate the race.


    In fact, if he strictly followed the agreement, no matter what happened to him while driving, as long


    as he arrivedter than Charlie Wade, he would lose.


    If you lose, you must naturally be willing to bet.


    But Charlie Wade knew very well that since Jeff had already used the method of a traffic ident to


    find himself down, then he could not be aggressive.


    The other party has had idents. If you are still aggressive, then in the eyes of these friends, you


    are not close to humanity.


    On the BMW car, Mrs. Lewis said worriedly: ¡°You should call Jeff and ask him if there is anything


    wrong with him. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Lisa curled his lips and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I think this Jeff deliberately tried to rear-end!


    He must know that his car is not better than Charlie Wade¡¯s brother, and he is unwilling to donate


    the car to the orphanage if he is willing to lose. This is a bad idea!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hurriedly said: ¡°Lisa, don¡¯t make such presumptions about the intentions of others. If you


    misunderstand others, then traffic idents are a major matter. Nothing is the most important


    thing.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 968


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lisa nodded helplessly.


    So Lisa called the little friend sitting in Jeff¡¯s co-pilot.


    After the other party answered the phone, Lisa asked: ¡°Why did Jeff say that you had a car ident


    in the group? How is it? Are you all right? Mrs. Lewis is particrly worried!¡±


    The man said awkwardly: ¡°Jeff, he ran into a Hu¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Jeff stood up, grabbed the phone, and blurted out, ¡°Lisa, I¡¯m fine. I just


    rear-ended a Passat. I¡¯m negotiating with the owner to resolve it. I¡¯ll go there when it¡¯s done. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    When Lisa heard this, he hummed and said, ¡°Then we will wait for you at the hotel entrance, we¡¯ve


    all been here for a long time.¡±


    Jeff hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, then you can help me tell Charlie Wade, I¡¯m really sorry this time, I didn¡¯t


    finish the game, so let me ask him again when I have time in a few days!¡±


    Lisa said good, and hung up the phone.


    Here, the little friend who first received a call from Lisa couldn¡¯t help but ask Jeff: ¡°Brother Jeff, are


    you going to eat at night after such a big incident?¡±


    ¡°Go, of course I want to go!¡± Jeff blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s OK to invite Mrs. Lewis to dinner tonight, how can I


    not go?¡±


    In fact, what Jeff was thinking was that now he has a shortfall of more than 1 million, and he must


    do everything possible to get more money.


    At least half of the price difference can be paid for this meal. When the timees, I will order more


    dishes and try to make this meal to 40,000 to 50,000. In this way, I can earn more than 20,000.


    More than 20,000 is not a lot.


    Think of it next!


    Thinking of this, Jeff immediately said to a few people around him: ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone what


    happened just now, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± Several people nodded hurriedly.


    Jeff said with a ck face, ¡°In this way, my car¡¯s airbags have blown up, and it seems that I can¡¯t


    drive it.


    You help me push the car to the side of the road, stop here, and then we drive this Phaeton over,


    Phaeton It¡¯s just being chased, it should still be possible to drive.¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Jeff drove the Phaeton to the hotel. Several friends around him were stunned by the luxurious


    interiors of the Phaeton.


    A kid behind the seat sighed: ¡°f*ck, it really is a Phaeton, low-key and luxurious, this car is really


    cool to sit up, it feels like it¡¯s worth over 1 million in an instant!¡±


    Jeff felt even more ufortable after hearing this. What the hell is this, it really is¡­


    A few minutester, Jeff, who was extremely depressed, drove Caesar¡¯s Phaeton to the Hyatt Hotel.


    He dared not drive the car to the door of the hotel, but parked in a quiet ce in the parking lot, and


    then walked over with others.


    At this time, the friends including Charlie Wade and others were all waiting at the gate of the Hyatt


    Hotel.


    Seeing Jeff came over, many people approached with concern and asked about the ident.


    Although Jeff was very upset, he still waved his hand pretending to be indifferent and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    okay, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a chase and insurance can solve it.¡±


    Everyone is relieved now.


    Charlie Wade looked at Jeff with interest, and smiled: ¡°Jeff, it¡¯s toote for you to chase after you.


    There are only two or three kilometers in total. You could decide the oue soon. How can you?


    Did you rear-end by such a coincidence?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 969


    Jeff looked at Charlie Wade annoyed, and deliberately said, ¡°Do you think I am afraid of you? If I


    hadn¡¯t chased the tail, I would designate to win you!¡±


    Lisa pouted and said, ¡°Just blow it! Brother Charlie Wade kicked you back just now with a kick of the


    elerator. I think if you didn¡¯t rear-end, you must lose.


    ¡°Just kidding!¡± Jeff deliberately made an excuse and said: ¡°The reason why Charlie Wade was able


    to overtake me at the start was because I forgot to set the car to sport mode.¡±


    As he said, he hurriedly turned away from the subject and said, ¡°Oh, I told you this woman who


    doesn¡¯t understand cars that these are meaningless. Let¡¯s go in quickly. I have already booked a


    ce.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t care about him anymore, and entered the Hyatt Hotel with everyone.


    The Hyatt Hotel is aprehensive hotel integrating dining, entertainment and leisure. However,


    the location is a bit remote, which is far from Shangri-La and Glorious Club.


    Jeff took the lead and led everyone into the Hyatt Hotel. A waiter greeted him and looked at Jeff and


    asked politely: ¡°Hello Mr., do you have an appointment?¡±


    Although Jeff was very bitter, he still pretended to be bullish and said: ¡°My name is Jeff, and I


    booked the table No. 03 in the lobby.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Jeff said to everyone: ¡°I¡¯m sorry you guys, we decided to be a bitte. They


    only have a seat in the hall today.¡±


    Everyone expressed their understanding. After all, for most people, it is the first time for them to


    have a meal in a five-star hotel, even in the lobby.


    The waiter smiled and said after checking the error: ¡°Okay, Mr. Jeff, your reserved seat is ready,


    everyone, pleasee with me.¡±


    The waiter led everyone to the catering department. Jeff spoke at this time and couldn¡¯t help but


    said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, you must have never been to such a high-end ce, this time


    you are lucky. If you can follow me in to see and see, or else, you might not have the chance to


    enjoy it in a lifetime.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    The top Shangri-La Hotel in Aurouss Hilll is all owned by his family. With a fraction of his bank card,


    he can buy the entire Hyatt Hotel, so he doesn¡¯t even bother to refute a person like Jeff.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade smiled slightly, toozy to take care of Jeff¡¯s hanging silk.


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s indifferent attitude, Jeff was even more angry.


    This Charlie Wade has never put himself in his eyes since he was a child! Don¡¯t put yourself in the


    eyes now!


    He is just a live-in son-inw, and he doesn¡¯t know where he is, and dare to despise himself so


    much!


    It seems that today we must find a way to make him lose face!


    At this time, Jeff already had a good way to kill two birds with one stone.


    He has to do everything possible to make Charlie Wade lose face, and at the same time make his


    group of friends admire him. When the timees, he will directly y with them with an empty


    gloved white wolf and try to use their wife. Then, let me solve the trouble of rear-ending Caesar


    Phaeton car!


    The more Jeff thought about it, the more he felt that this was a good idea with two birds with one


    stone!


    After making this decision, Jeff felt a lot offort, and then he walked in the forefront with great


    momentum.


    When he arrived at the predetermined table position, Jeff asked Mrs. Lewis to sit down.


    When Mrs. Lewis was seated, Jeff sat on her left hand, and Harry and others, who had knelt and


    licked Jeff before, sat down one by one, sometimes ttering.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 970


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson also sat down on her right hand at Mrs. Lewis¡¯s request. As


    for the others, they all sat down on the table one by one.


    As soon as I sat down, Mrs. Lewis looked at these children and said with relief: ¡°Children, thank you


    for remembering me in your heart, ande to see me!¡±


    Everyone hurriedly said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, what are you talking about? We should be.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis asked, ¡°How have you been all these years?¡±


    Everyoneughed one after another: ¡°Let Mrs. Lewis miss you, we are all fine.¡±


    After leaving the orphanage for many years, everyone has their own different life trajectory, but in


    general, most people are ordinary people.


    No matter how big ideals and ambitions in the past are, they are all influenced by reality after


    entering society. Defeated, in ordinary life, will eventually return to ordinary.


    Everyone has changed a lot. When many people talk about their lives, although they pretend to be


    rxed, they are silent after listening.


    It is obvious that many people¡¯s lives are not very satisfactory.


    They have no background and no support. In this society, they can only work bit by bit on their own.


    It is already good to be able to be ordinary people. It is no different from a dream to be a


    master.


    At this time, someone asked Jeff: ¡°Jeff, I heard that you are now the director of a listed group in


    Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Jeff smiled triumphantly and said, ¡°Yes, I have been in this directorship for half a year!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, several people on the table eximed: ¡°My God, the directorship


    of a listed group must have an annual sry of several hundred thousand? Jeff, you are too good,


    no wonder you can afford a Mercedes-Benz!¡±


    Jeff said proudly: ¡°So so, to put it bluntly, I get an annual sry of several hundred thousand a year,


    which is just to make a living!¡±


    Having said this, he pretended to sigh and said: ¡°However, the sry is not counted any more, it is


    just enough to provide food and clothing. What really depends on is themission and bonus.¡±


    With that said, Jeff said: ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from everyone, now I am in charge of a big project of the


    company.


    When that project ispleted, I will be able to share a bonus of more than one million!¡±


    When they heard this, everyone was even more surprised and hurriedly said: ¡°Jeff, whatpany is


    yours, the benefits are so good, even the bonus can be divided into more than one million?!¡±


    Jeff said triumphantly: ¡°Speaking of it, it scares you.


    It is Aurouss Hilll¡¯s famous White Group, it is actually White¡¯s industry, and the profit of a project


    must be spent in units of tens of millions. Let¡¯s calcte, what I took, is considered to be less!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned, White Group, isn¡¯t that the property of Mr. Zeke White¡¯s family?


    Is Jeff doing something for the White family?


    This is kind of funny.


    At this moment, Jeff saw that Charlie Wade had been silent, so he deliberately said, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    what are you doing now? Wouldn¡¯t you just rely on your wife to support you after you be a son-


    inw and eat soft food? ?¡±


    As soon as he said this, several of his dogs couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    No matter how strong Charlie Wade was, he was repeatedly provoked by Jeff, and he did not get


    tired of it. He said indifferently: ¡°Yes, I wash clothes and cook at home every day, clean up the


    housework, and live afortable life.


    How can I have free time to find a job? .¡±


    Charlie Wade told the truth, but it fell in Jeff¡¯s ears, but he seemed to have heard a huge joke.


    Heughed and said sarcastically: ¡°I said Charlie Wade, everyone knows the bottom line, do you


    want face here?


    I don¡¯t believe howfortable it is to be a son-inw!¡±


    As he said, he deliberately said: ¡°By the way, we also grew up together anyway. To tell you the truth,


    I happen to be recruiting an assistant recently. Why would youe and help me with Harry?¡±

 Chapter 971-975

    Chapter 971-975


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 971


    Harry is is one of the doglegs who have been following him.


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°Why, Harry is in the samepany with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeff said with a smile: ¡°Harry is one of my assistants.¡±


    As he said, he said to Charlie Wade again: ¡°Come and help me. I don¡¯t need any work experience


    from you. I just need to do chores and serve tea and water. Anyway, you are the best at serving


    people.


    A monthly sry of three thousand, how about it?¡±


    Bring tea and pour water?


    Three thousand monthly sry?


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°The sry is so high, I don¡¯t deserve it, I still won¡¯t go.¡±


    Jeff nodded, and said triumphantly: ¡°It¡¯s not about blowing with you or f*cking with me. Sooner or


    later you can make a lot of money.


    Take Harry as an example. If it weren¡¯t for me, he would have starved to death.¡±


    As he said, he said with a sullen look: ¡°Well, is your heart moved? If your heart is moved, tell your


    buddy, as long as I say a word, you cane to work tomorrow!¡±


    When Harry heard this, his face was embarrassed, but he dared not refute it.


    Hearing Jeff¡¯s ¡°invitation¡±, Charlie Wade shook his head and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but


    I¡¯m used to eating soft food, so let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    There was a sullen anger on Jeff¡¯s face, and he pressed his anger and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, you


    really take the kindness of others as donkey liver and lungs.


    I kindly give you a job. This is your attitude?¡±


    At this time, Mrs. Lewis saw it and hurriedly said: ¡°Okay, you two don¡¯t quarrel anymore. It was


    originally a friendly party. You two are so noisy. I don¡¯t think you should eat this meal, so as not to


    finish your meal. The two turned against each other!¡±


    Jeff said aggrieved: ¡°Auntie Lewis, to be honest, I really do it for Charlie Wade¡¯s good. I usually


    don¡¯t bring others to make money. If he can really put down his body ande over and do it with


    me, I will definitely take it with me. He makes more money.¡±


    With that said, Jeff looked at the big guy and said seriously: ¡°Everyone, since I grew up together,


    there is no need for me to lie to everyone. To tell you the truth, I am now a director of a fund


    company, our fundpany, It belongs to the White Group.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the fund should have heard of it.


    It makes money very quickly. Sometimes one hundred thousand Dor is invested. The next day it


    bes hundreds of thousands, and it bes more than two hundred thousand in a month. We


    make funds. Yes, I have a lot of internal information, but I never disclose it to the outside world, let


    alone make money with others.


    I really see Charlie Wade being a son-inw too pitiful, so I showed him a clear way.¡±


    As soon as the crowd heard this, someone immediately asked, ¡°Brother Jeff, you really do a fund?


    Then can you tell us any internal information?¡±


    Seeing that everyone had been fooled, Jeff nodded immediately and said: ¡°It is true that I do have a


    lot of inside information in my hands.


    I also made some money from inside information. Otherwise, I would not be able to afford a


    Mercedes Benz. .¡±


    After speaking, Jeff said again: ¡°Oh, yes, in fact, I have more than one car, I also have another car.


    That car is rtively low-key. You may not have heard of it.¡±


    Someone hurriedly asked: ¡°What car? Come and listen.¡±


    Jeff smiled and said: ¡°Popr Phaeton.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he took out Caesar¡¯s Phaeton car key from his pocket, patted it on the


    table, smiled and said, ¡°Look at this there is a public logo on it, and Phaeton¡¯s English, but people


    who don¡¯t understand it, When you see the Volkswagen logo, you will think that this car is very


    cheap, and you will even think of it as a Passat. I bought this car because of this. After all, it¡¯s low-


    key!¡±


    In fact, Jeff¡¯s heart was bleeding when he said this.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 972


    What he said was all his personal experience just now.


    Because I didn¡¯t see the Phaeton¡¯s English clearly, and only saw the Volkswagen logo, I thought it


    was a Passat and bumped it.


    It¡¯s miserable now, there are millions of holes, and I don¡¯t know how to plug it.


    If the strategy he thought of today could not be blocked, he would basically be finished.


    ¡°f*ck!!! It¡¯s really Phaeton?!¡±


    A boy recognized the Phaeton¡¯s car key, saw the word w12 on it, and blurted out: ¡°This is the most


    expensive model of Volkswagen. The top model costs more than 2 million. It is known as the


    lowest-profile super luxury car. Oh my god, brother, you actually bought the Phaeton, is it too low-


    key?¡±


    CoJeff in the same car with Jeff and seeing several people before and after the ident, their


    expressions were a little unnatural.


    They did not expect that Jeff could directly apply this matter to himself, and then use it to brag.


    However, they are all Jeff¡¯s dog legs, so naturally they dare not expose Jeff¡¯s lies.


    Jeff smiled indifferently at this time and said: ¡°In fact, the people in our fund are very low-key,


    because this business is indeed very profitable.


    Many people want to make money with you. Once he knows that you have inside information, you


    have a way to make money. They all want toe and take a ride and follow you to make a


    fortune.¡±


    The man asked again: ¡°By the way, Jeff brother, what model of the Phaeton you bought?¡±


    Jeff smiled indifferently, and said arrogantly: ¡°I bought the Phaeton, which is a w12, which is a 12-


    cylinder engine.¡±


    ¡°My God!¡± The man said dumbfounded: ¡°Brother Jeff, this is the best match for Phaeton. It costs two


    hundreds of thousands for it all?¡±


    Jeff smiled and waved his hand: ¡°In fact, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    After speaking, Jeff said again: ¡°In fact, I was low-key just now, so I didn¡¯t tell you my actual ie.


    As a fund, we usually focus on 12 funds a month. If these 12 funds are good, every Each one can


    bring us hundreds of thousands or even higher ie.¡±


    At this time, someone hurriedly asked: ¡°Brother Jeff, we have been in a rtionship for so many


    years. You have such a way to make money.


    Can you help your brother? My brother is about to get married. My mother-inw asked me for


    300,000 gift. How can I get it? I have to save money and spend till now, and I have saved a total of


    hundreds of thousands. At this rate, my marriage will definitely not bepleted¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade recognized this kid, his name was William, and he was also an orphan.


    When Jeff heard that he had a deposit of more than 100,000 Dor, his heart was immediately


    moved.


    He blurted out: ¡°To do a fund, the main thing is to make a leverage. The more money you make, the


    more you earn.


    Your hundreds of thousands of startup funds are really too little.¡±


    Zhao Zhuozhuo begged: ¡°Brother Jeff, this is too much for all my wives, and I can¡¯t take it out


    anymore¡­¡±


    As he said, he choked and said, ¡°Brother Jeff, to be honest, an orphan like me, hanging silk, beating


    children without father and mother, without money, skills, and no schooling for a few years is


    equivalent to half illiterate.


    I can only do some hard work outside to earn some money. It¡¯s not easy, and I want to marry a wife


    now, but I can¡¯t marry. I beg you to help me and help me out for my poor brother¡¯s sake. !¡±


    Jeff said with difficulty, ¡°Brother, let me tell you a heart-wrenching remark. To y with funds, you


    must have the capital to y. Your hundreds of thousands are too small, and I can¡¯t bring you in.¡±


    As he said, he arched his hands apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry bro, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 973


    The reason why William was rejected was actually Jeff deliberately yed a trick.


    He himself is the sales director of a fraudulent fund, just like those thunderous p2p, his job is to do


    everything possible to fool those who don¡¯t understand and invest in what they call a fund.


    But in fact, none of these funds make money, and as long as they invest, they are doomed to lose


    money, and don¡¯t even want to get back a penny.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At the beginning, Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw ine Ma was cheated by this kind of fund


    company. As long as the money entered theirpany¡¯s ount, it would be impossible to ask for


    it again.


    However, what he wants to do today is not to let them invest in their own funds, but to trick them


    into giving the money to himself, and pretend to invest in the funds for them, so that he can save his


    life with their money first!


    As soon as William heard this, he was so anxious that he was almost crying. He was already madly


    poor and wanted to make money. He thought that Jeff could bring himself to make money, but he


    did not expect that he had too little capital.


    So he could only plead: ¡°Brother Jeff, please, help my brother, otherwise my brother really doesn¡¯t


    know what to do. My life has failed like this. You can¡¯t let me say anything. My girlfriend left me.¡±


    Seeing that William had already taken the bait, Jeff continued acting and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not that I


    don¡¯t want to help you.


    The point is that your capital is too small and it¡¯s not easy to operate!¡±


    As he said, he seemed to remember something, and his eyes lit up: ¡°By the way, I have a way to


    help you.¡±


    William hurriedly asked: ¡°What can be done? Jeff brother, please speak up!¡±


    Jeff hurriedly said: ¡°That¡¯s right. I know some friends who engage in online loans. As long as you


    provide an ID card, you can lend you a sum of money. Although each is not much, if you borrow


    more tforms, You can still make up enough for a batch.


    I guess you can borrow four or five hundred thousand, plus your hundreds of thousands, and you


    have to make up at least 600,000. If this 600,000 is put into the fund, it will take a week. Doubling is


    not a problem.¡±


    As soon as William heard this, he choked with excitement: ¡°Brother Jeff, then do as you said. Could


    you please introduce me the way to introduce online loans!¡±


    Jeff smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll push several loan tform apps to youter.¡±


    William said excitedly: ¡°Brother Jeff, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you anymore. You are my


    benefactor of reinvention, and my second parent!¡±


    He is an orphan and never went to school. He is illiterate. He finally found a second-hand girlfriend.


    Seeing that he was married and married, his mother-inw in the future would not let go. Life was


    almost desperate.


    Therefore, he really had no choice but to pin all his hopes on Jeff.


    Jeff saw his mentality right, and prepared to cheat him on a big wave.


    First let him borrow a few hundred thousand dors everywhere, and then put his own hundreds of


    thousands of old people together. In this case, he One person can solve the 600,000 funding gap


    for himself.


    If you can pit two such people, you can basically solve this problem.


    As for this William, will he be rushed to death by the major online lending tforms in the future? It


    has nothing to do with him.


    Who makes this silly bird not mindful? It deserves to be pitted.


    At this time, a few friends in the orphanage heard that 600,000 would double in a week, and they


    were all moved.


    Someone said, ¡°Brother Jeff, can you take me with you for this kind of thing?¡±


    Jeff said seriously: ¡°As long as you can get a bargaining chip, this matter can bring you money


    together.


    If you can¡¯t get a bargaining chip, then learn from William, and then first borrow from some online


    lending tforms. After a lot of money is paid out, and after a big profit, the money is returned. This


    is called borrowing chicken toy eggs!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 974


    When the man heard this, he blurted out: ¡°Brother Jeff, count me, count me!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis has not spoken, but when she hears this, she can¡¯t help but say with some worry: ¡°Jeff,


    now TV stations have exposed a lot of high-interest online lending tforms. Their profitable


    interest is really scary. Ah, I think it¡¯s better not to touch it as ast resort.


    Jeff did not expect that Mrs. Lewis woulde out to spoil her own good deeds, and immediately


    said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, the tforms you mentioned are indeed very high, but the tforms my friends


    operate are all very formal, and the interest is not so. High,pared with the ie of my fund,


    that point of interest is almost negligible.¡±


    After a pause, Jeff said again: ¡°Actually, under normal circumstances, I don¡¯t want to do this kind of


    thing. It is thankless and not very interesting, but it seems that everyone is a small partner who grew


    up in the orphanage before. I really can¡¯t bear to watch them continue to suffer from poverty, so if


    you can help, you can.¡±


    William hurriedly blurted out: ¡°Brother Jeff, you don¡¯t need to worry about other things, you just push


    all those loan apps to me, I will take the loan immediately, and then we will give it to you in a unified


    way!¡±


    Charlie Wade, who has not spoken, looked at Jeff at this time and asked with interest: ¡°Jeff, you just


    said that you work for apany under the White family, but as far as I know, it seems that the


    White family has not done any fund business. ?¡±


    Jeff¡¯s face changed slightly, and he blurted out: ¡°Charlie Wade, it¡¯s not that I despise you. The White


    family is big and has a wide range of business. There is no money that people don¡¯t transfer. Do


    you know what a shit?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t get angry either, and asked with a smile: ¡°Then what¡¯s yourpany name?¡±


    Jeff blurted out: ¡°Mypany is called Harley Insurance Fund Investment and Wealth Management


    Company.¡±


    With that said, Jeff immediately took out his business card. In addition to hispany¡¯s name, Jeff¡¯s


    position was printed on it: ¡°Investment Director.¡±


    Charlie Wade feels that this Harley Insurance Fund invests in a wealth managementpany, how


    he sounds familiar.


    After thinking about it carefully, he remembered, isn¡¯t this thepany that lied to his mother-in-


    law? The boss of thispany is Harley Feld, and the backer is Don Albertt.


    Harley Feld¡¯s deceitful deceit and investment in hispany¡¯s money are all in vain.


    It is useless for investors who have suffered huge losses to make troubles, because with the


    support of Don Albertt, no one can help Harley Feld.


    Unexpectedly, this Jeff actually belonged to Harley Feld Company!


    Thest time I went to help my mother-inw to collect debts, I didn¡¯t meet him. If he had seen him


    at that time, then he must have been humbly when he saw him today.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Jeff with interest, and asked curiously: ¡°The boss of yourpany is


    called Harley Feld, right? He doesn¡¯t seem to belong to the White family! Are you talking


    nonsense?¡±


    Jeff didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to know hispany and the name of his boss, so he immediately


    became nervous.


    If Charlie Wade knows hispany, then it proves that he knows what hispany does? I also


    know that what I said to William now was a lie to him.


    Just when Jeff was nervous and didn¡¯t know how to exin, William looked at Charlie Wade angrily


    and reprimanded: ¡°Charlie Wade, what do you mean by this person? Brother Jeff showed kindness


    and wanted us to earn some money. What are you questioning here? Do you feel that if Brother Jeff


    doesn¡¯t take you to make money, you are upset?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at William in surprise, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer from the bottom of his heart.


    This kind of smelly silk is really helpless. He has no educational level and no ability to judge right


    from wrong. I kindly wanted to pull him in front of the fire pit. He turned away from Master¡¯s hand


    and tried to jump down.


    If this is the case, do it yourself.


    So he immediately said to Jeff: ¡°Maybe I remembered it wrong, sorry.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 975


    Charlie Wade was never a bad person. Sometimes he would look at other people pitifully and want


    to pull them off. But the premise is that the other party must know good and bad. If the other party


    doesn¡¯t know good or bad, he will never use a hot face to stick someone¡¯s cold ass. Some people


    are stubborn, it is better to let them taste the price.


    Anyway, he did it himself, and he will fall into the fire pit in the future and burn to death without


    comining.


    So he deliberately changed the topic, and immediately said: ¡°If you want to manage money, just go


    back and chat in a group privately. We are here to invite Mrs. Lewis for dinner. We haven¡¯t ordered


    any food for a long time.¡±


    Jeff immediately came over with interest and smiled and said: ¡°Come here, give Mrs. Lewis the


    menu, and Mrs. Lewis can order it!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve never been to such a good ce. I


    don¡¯t know how to order any dishes, so you young people should order it.¡±


    Jeff took over the menu without letting it go, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll order it then!¡±


    Then he immediately recruited a waiter and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m ordering.¡±


    The waiter also came, and Jeff immediately started ordering, but he was very scheJeff this time,


    ordering only expensive dishes.


    As soon as I came up, I ordered a premium abalone for everyone. This dish cost 1888 Dor per


    person.


    William caught a glimpse of the menu and eximed: ¡°Oh, Brother Jeff, this dish is too expensive.


    Just order this dish and it costs more than 20,000 Dor! We¡­ we can¡¯t afford it. Get up!¡±


    Because Jeff¡¯s proposal for this meal is that he pays half of the money, and the rest of the money is


    paid to the aa system, which means that everyone has to pay, but his proposal is a little less than


    what he said before.


    But once the meal is too expensive, even if Jeff pays half of it himself, the remaining half is a very


    heavy burden for others.


    Jeff looked at William with disgust at this time, and said: ¡°No wonder your mother-inw in the future


    will bite the bridegroom and not let go. Just like you, you will be so scared when youe out for a


    meal.


    Your mother-inw must be more important. Bridegroom, lest your daughter be wronged in the


    future! What if you are so scared that you don¡¯t even dare to order food if this meal is for your future


    mother-inw? What do people think of you?¡±


    William looked a little embarrassed, and said depressed: ¡°Brother Jeff, I don¡¯t have money with you.


    To be honest, I¡¯m now living on 100 Dor a week in order to save money. I drink cold water and eat


    steamed buns in thepany dormitory every day. I can¡¯t bear to buy an electric kettle¡­¡±


    Jeff said coldly: ¡°No wonder you are poor. With your mentality and your consumption philosophy,


    you can¡¯t make money.


    Who is poor if you are not poor?¡±


    After a pause, Jeff said again: ¡°What is money? Money has to be spent before it is spent. What is it


    if it is not spent? It is paper in the wallet and numbers in the bank. Besides, I have already agreed. I


    have brought you money. If you can¡¯t bear to pay for this little meal, then I won¡¯t pay you as a friend.


    I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    When William heard this, he immediately closed his mouth with interest.


    He has regarded Jeff as his life-saving straw, so he can¡¯t disobey Jeff anyway.


    Otherwise, there is no hope in your life.


    Others also felt that Jeff¡¯s ordering was too extravagant, but after listening to William¡¯s remarks,


    everyone was embarrassed to speak again.


    They all feel that after all, people pay half by themselves, and there are so many people who pay


    the other half.


    If everyone is still called poor, they will not be able to save face.


    At this time, Jeff said to the waiter again: ¡°Bring us a lobster weighing five pounds!¡±


    The waiter nodded and said, ¡°Sir, our premium lobster here is 688 Dor a pound, is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 976-980

    Chapter 976-980


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 976


    Jeff waved his hand indifferently, and said, ¡°Yes, of course you can. If you can¡¯t, just give it to me!¡±


    After speaking, he said: ¡°Oh yes, that ace of spades champagne, give me two bottles!¡±


    The waiter opened his mouth and said, ¡°Sir, a bottle of Champagne of Spades is 18,888 Dor. It is


    non-refundable for opening the bottle, okay?¡±


    Jeff said immediately: ¡°Yes! Hurry up and go first!¡±


    Hearing that he ordered two bottles of wine worth 18,888 Dor at once, everyone immediately


    couldn¡¯t sit still.


    After doing so, the meal has already cost more than 60,000 Dor. Even if everyone pays the other


    half, at least 30,000 Dor this year?


    If the round robin system is used, then everyone has to pay at least more than 2,000 Dor!


    William suddenly said with some embarrassment: ¡°Jeff, we don¡¯t have to be so extravagant to eat.


    Today, I invited Mrs. Lewis to eat, and received the dust for Mrs. Lewis. Mrs. Lewis has just


    recovered from illness and must not be able to drink. You order these two bottles.


    What does wine mean?¡±


    Jeff said contemptuously: ¡°William, I just look down on you for being so poor, just eating a meal, are


    you afraid of being a feather?¡±


    After finishing talking, he didn¡¯t wait for William to speak, and immediately said to the waiter: ¡°Bring


    us another big grouper, one shark fin in abalone sauce for each!¡±


    Jeff just hopes to have more, so that he can earn more.


    Everyone else was a little worried, thinking that the meal was spread out and everyone had to pay


    too much.


    But everyone is embarrassed to tear their faces, and no one is embarrassed to say that I will not eat


    this meal at this time, after all, Mrs. Lewis is still here.


    Mrs. Lewis couldn¡¯t sit still at this time. She said nervously, ¡°Jeff, we really don¡¯t have to be so


    extravagant for our meals, and your things are too expensive. Auntie is serious. Shaking¡­Can we


    order cheap dishes? Home cooking?¡±


    Jeff is now unwilling to let go of any opportunity for money, so naturally he can¡¯t willingly eat only a


    few thousand Dor for this meal, otherwise he can¡¯t make any difference.


    So he hurriedly said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, today you will just cook and eat. We have the rest. We were


    raised by you.


    Your kindness to us is heavier than Mount Everest. How about spending some money to invite you


    to eat? Even if you spend 30,000, 40,000, or 50,000 today, I agree that I will spend it willingly!¡±


    After speaking, he deliberately looked around for a week, watching everyone¡¯s expressions.


    What he said just now was actually moral kidnapping.


    The subtext is already very clear, why? Mrs. Lewis is so kind to us, raising us, and inviting her to eat


    dinner, you are not willing to be willing, are you still?


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, everyone did not dare to express any dissatisfaction or


    opposition.


    Everyone has already thought about it in their hearts. Since Mrs. Lewis is invited to dinner, let¡¯s


    have some.


    Charlie Wade suddenly felt something was wrong. Judging from Jeff deliberately crashing the car in


    order not to honor his bet, he knew that this person was definitely not a generous person, and


    definitely a viin.


    So why is a not so generous little person so generous when ordering food?


    Could it be that more orders for this meal are good for him?


    However, since Jeff said that he had to bear half of the meal, he should not be the restaurant¡¯s


    support.


    Then there is only another possibility left, Jeff can reimburse the meal!


    It turns out that this Jeff has counted everyone in. If this is the case, then I might as well give him a


    general n!


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go. For today¡¯s meal, Jeff and I are one and


    half, and the others don¡¯t need to pay a penny. Even if this meal costs 200,000, it will be the two of


    us!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 977


    When Jeff heard this, he immediately smiled sarcastically: ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade, you can do it, brag,


    don¡¯t even type the draft!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly, and said, ¡°What¡¯s so bragging about? If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s pay


    100,000 Dor in advance, and we will eat 200,000 Dor tonight. What do you think?¡±


    After listening to Jeff, he said excitedly: ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Charlie Wade directly took out his mobile phone, opened Apple Pay, and said to the waiter: ¡°Come,


    scan the QR code to pay.¡±


    Seeing this, Jeff was about to jump up with excitement!


    What I want is to eat more meals, and then I can get more price difference when I reimburse myself,


    but the friends of this group of welfare institutions are really too suspicious. They have been


    chatting there and I don¡¯t know how annoying it is.


    Charlie Wade is now willing to split with himself, and pay one hundred thousand Dor at a time.


    Isn¡¯t this clear to give himself money?


    I also pay 100,000, but I can open an invoice for 200,000. After I go back, I tell the boss that this


    meal is for a super customer. It is possible to negotiate a sale of 10 million. The boss will definitely


    wave his hand. Reported to myself.


    He has figured it out now, life is the most important thing!


    First lied these two friends who wanted to make money with them, and then returned to the


    company, reported the 200,000 Dor, and solved Caesar¡¯s problem.


    As for whether the boss will settle ounts after autumn, it is time to consider this.


    After all, Caesar is the biggest threat to himself now.


    So he hurriedly took out his mobile phone and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Well, since you are so


    refreshing, then I will also pay 100,000!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis wanted to dissuade the two of them, but Charlie Wade waved his hand at her to signal


    her not to worry.


    For Charlie Wade, whether it costs 100,000 or 200,000 for a meal, it is just a drizzle. What he wants


    to do is not let Jeff seed.


    At this time, the waiter took the POS machine and used the function of scanning the code to pay,


    and each swiped 100,000 Dor from the two Apple Pays.


    After confirming Jeff that the 200,000 Dor has arrived, Jeff said with a smile: ¡°In this case, let¡¯s


    order more good ones! Waiter, give us all the good wine, good food, and good seafood you have


    here, just take photos. With 200,000, what I want is to spend all of the 200,000 today, without a


    single dor left!¡±


    The waiter did not expect to meet such a wealthy table today, and immediately said with a smile:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make arrangements to bring you the wine first!¡±


    When I heard that I was about to enjoy a meal of 200,000 Dor, many of the friends at the same


    table were excited and unbearable.


    Especially that William, who just looked like a bitter melon, is so happy that his mouth is almost


    open to the root of his ears!


    He was worried just now because he didn¡¯t want to spend more, but now seeing the 200,000 meal,


    someone has already paid for it, and he hasn¡¯t paid a penny. He is so excited that he can¡¯t wait to


    go to the bathroom and eat everything he has eaten before. All the things are picked out.


    This way I emptied my stomach and waited to eat the next good things.


    Many hanging silks have this kind of mentality. If he spends his own money to do something, he


    may be more ufortable than being beaten; but if he does not need to spend money on this


    matter, or if someone else spends money, he ran away. Faster than anyone,ugh happier than


    anyone.


    To put it bluntly, it is the king of prostitutes.


    Soon, the waiter brought lobster, abalone and other delicacies from the mountains and seas, and


    even a whole roasted suckling pig, tender on the outside and tender on the inside, exuding an


    iparable aroma.


    William frantically ate all kinds of good things, while holding a ss of wine, pouring into his mouth


    desperately.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 978


    For nearly 20,000 Dor a bottle of champagne, he hadn¡¯t even smelled it in his life, let alone drank


    it, so with this kind of good opportunity, he decided to drink enough.


    At this time, Jeff¡¯s dog-legged Harry, while eating roast suckling pig, said tly: ¡°How do I feel that I


    have be the richest man in Star City?


    This scene is almost the same as the scene in the movie where they eat and drink in the hotel!¡±


    As soon as the words came out, they immediately resonated with other people, and everyone


    nodded andughed: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s a bit of a meaning!¡±


    Harry smiled again and said: ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Brother Jeff, thank you Brother Jeff!¡±


    Lisa said indignantly: ¡°Why should I only thank Jeff?


    Brother Charlie Wade also paid half of the money for this meal, OK?¡±


    Harry said disdainfully: ¡°I ate the half of Brother Jeff and you ate the half of Charlie Wade, so thank


    you, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    At this time, William, who was eating with a mouthful of oily mouth, just took time out and reacted to


    the topic that everyone just talked about.


    He was still chewing on all kinds of meat and asked vaguely: ¡°By the way, what were you talking


    about just now? The richest man in Star City? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    Harry frowned and asked: ¡°The movie! The richest man in Star City, the one yed by Tom Cruise,


    was shown in theaters some time ago and the box office was so hot. Didn¡¯t you watch it?¡±


    ¡°Movie theater?¡±


    William immediately said contemptuously: ¡°I don¡¯t go to the cinema to watch movies, so why make


    me spend money to watch the movies they make? Are these people crazy about money? It¡¯s about


    the same if you show them all for free! I always go to the Inte and beg others for resources, and


    when I go back tonight, I beg for a resource to watch this movie.¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Harry said coldly: ¡°William, you are too much to take advantage, right? People invest


    hundreds of millions in making a movie, and there are so many directors, cameras, dramatists, and


    actors. If the hard work you put in for a long time is free for people like you, who will make movies?


    The film and televisionpany will not lose money?¡±


    Harry heard William choking himself, and said disdainfully: ¡°Shosh the f*ck and give me this set, I


    just don¡¯t have enough advantage, I just like to have money, even if I have money, I won¡¯t give it.¡±


    Harry said angrily: ¡°You still curse after taking advantage of it?


    You are so shameless, you are not afraid of retribution if you say such things!¡±


    William curled his lips: ¡°What¡¯s the retribution? Anyway, I am an orphan, who am I afraid of? Am I


    afraid of death?¡±


    Harry was choked and speechless. When a person is shameless to this point, saying nothing is


    useless.


    So he didn¡¯t bother to continue to be honest with such people.


    Charlie Wade sighed straight as he watched from the side. Some people can climb up and be


    masters step by step, even if they are from a humble background, but some people will be


    hanging silks and the bottom of the society.


    Just like William, he became a Diaosi for no reason.


    Disrespect others, do not respect oneself, only thinking about making money and taking advantage


    in their minds, this kind of people often suffer a lot.


    After guessing this meal, he will desperately kneel and lick Jeff. And Jeff would not hesitate to


    squeeze all the surplus value from him. By that time, he might not even cry.


    But it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to give him a hand. The point is that this person is not at all good or


    bad, and he has no self-knowledge until now.


    This made Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t wait to see what would happen to William¡¯s end!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 979


    When everyone was enjoying a 200,000 meal, Charlie Wade went to the front desk and said to the


    front desk clerk: ¡°Hello, I am a guest at Table 03 in the lobby, please give me an invoice.¡±


    The waiter hurriedly asked respectfully: ¡°Hello, sir, is it the table with 200,000 consumption?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlie Wade nodded.


    The waiter asked again: ¡°Do you issue apany or personal invoice?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Personal.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir, would you please leave your name?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°The leaves of leaves, the stars of stars.¡±


    The waiter hurriedly manipted theputer, and then put the invoice into the invoice printer.


    With a sizzling sound, a catering invoice with Charlie Wade¡¯s name and the amount of 200,000


    Dor was printed out.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Charlie Wade got the invoice and checked it. After confirming that there was no problem with the


    invoice, he thanked the waiter and turned back.


    At the same time, he sneered in his heart, Jeff, you must have never thought that Master would act


    first, right?


    Then he returned to the dinner table and continued to eat with everyone.


    ire Wilson Wilson on the side asked him in a low voice: ¡°Charlie Wade, tell me the truth, are you


    holding back some bad eyes?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°No, I¡¯m such a good person, what kind of bad eyes can I hold back?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson lowered his voice and said, ¡°I always feel that your meal seems to be


    calcting Jeff¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Good wife, you are right!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson chuckled and nodded, ¡°This kind of person is really annoying, I support you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°Really my good wife!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face blushed, and her heart was shy.


    ¡­¡­


    After three rounds of wine, Jeff stood up dizzy and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom, you continue to


    drink, everyone drink more, that Maotai, that Maotai must not be left! And that champagne, This guy


    is 20,000 Dor per bottle!¡±


    When William saw this, he hurriedly stood up and said tly, ¡°Brother Jeff, I will help you to the


    bathroom!¡±


    After speaking, he stood up and held Jeff with his brazen support.


    Jeff waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk too much, so I drank much.¡±


    William said shyly, ¡°Then I will go with you too!¡±


    On the way to the bathroom, William smiled and said, ¡°Brother Jeff, I secretly finished the loan apps


    that you let me make. Don¡¯t say it. Not only does the hotel¡¯s wifi have no password, The inte


    speed is also very fast! It is much faster than the inte break in mypany dormitory! It feels


    like a big bargain!¡±


    Jeff looked at him contemptuously, knowing in his heart that this William was more shameless than


    himself, and countless times more than himself.


    However, it is precisely because he loves to take advantage of him so much that he has the


    opportunity to engage him.


    So he said to William: ¡°In this way, you first register all these apps and fill in your personal


    information, and then you start to borrow from them. You can directly borrow ording to the


    highest amount and how much you can borrow. After taking it out, transfer the money to my card,


    and then I will help you operate the fund.


    A weekter, I will call you the ie and principal!¡±


    William hurriedly nodded andplimented: ¡°Brother Jeff, you are so interesting. I am really


    fortunate to know a friend like you. It seems that following you, my marriage will definitely wont


    come to an end!¡±


    Jeff said: ¡°Hurry up and get the money out first. I will soon operate a new fund. If you don¡¯t get the


    money out quickly, you won¡¯t be able to catch this train. Don¡¯t me me in the future.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 980


    William immediately said: ¡°Brother Jeff, I have seen it on the app just now. They requested that the


    front and back of the ID card should be uploaded first. My ID card was not brought here in the


    dormitory. Don¡¯t worry, it will be the first one after I go back. The thing is to upload ID card


    information so that the loan can be made!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jeff nodded, and while relieved, said: ¡°You must do this as soon as possible. Don¡¯t miss a


    good opportunity. I will show you a clear way to make you more money. .¡±


    As soon as William heard this, he shook with excitement, and identally peed his pants, but he


    didn¡¯t care about it, so he wiped the trouser leg quickly, turned his face and asked Jeff next to him:


    ¡°Brother Jeff, what is Jeff Way? Brother, beg for advice!¡±


    Jeff said: ¡°It¡¯s very simple, if you can make up 600,000 for me, I can help you earn 600,000 a week,


    if you can find someone to borrow 1 million more, I can help you earn 1 million more!¡±


    ¡°When you borrow 1 million, you can promise others 200,000 in interest, and others will be very


    interested. In this way, you can make a profit of 800,000 in interest difference. Wouldn¡¯t it make


    you happy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the 300,000 Dor gift at that time, even a down payment for a three-bedroom


    apartment is enough.¡±


    When William heard this, he was suddenly excited.


    However, he didn¡¯t know for a while, where he should borrow so much money.


    After all, he is an orphan with no rtives and no reason. Who would want to lend himself so much


    money?


    Seeing that he was a little worried, Jeff knew that he must be considering this issue, so he


    deliberately gave him an idea, saying: ¡°In fact, you can go to your girlfriend and tell your girlfriend


    that you have the inside story to make money. The news, as long as you invest 1 million, you can


    earn 200,000 interest in a week!¡±


    ¡°Let her ask her mother, your future mother-inw, if she has this interest. If your future mother-in-


    law is interested, she will not only give you 1 million, but also when she gets 200,000 interest, she


    will feel that Your future daughter-inw is very good and very capable.¡±


    ¡°In this way, you not only earned an interest margin of 800,000 Dor, but also won the favor of your


    future mother-inw, killing two birds with one stone!¡±


    William immediately became excited.


    He has been looked down upon by his future mother-inw, and now he finally has a chance to


    exhale!


    So he immediately said, ¡°Brother Jeff, don¡¯t worry. After I go back tonight, I will call my girlfriend to


    make it clear.¡±


    Jeff nodded, put on his pants, didn¡¯t even wash his hands, and said to William: ¡°I¡¯ll go to the front


    desk, you go back first.¡±


    William didn¡¯t wash his hands either. He hurried over and asked with concern, ¡°Brother Jeff, what


    are you going to do at the front desk? Hasn¡¯t the ount been settled in advance?¡±


    Jeff said impatiently: ¡°I have something wrong, you can go back, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    William nodded immediately, and said respectfully: ¡°That¡¯s OK, Brother Jeff, I¡¯ll go back first, to be


    honest, that champagne is really good, I haven¡¯t had enough, hehe.¡±


    Jeff hummed augh, and thought to himself that the hanging silk was the f*cking hanging silk, and


    it was a super hanging silk that couldn¡¯t take advantage of it.


    But I like this kind of hanging silk without IQ. This kind of hanging silk is really easy to cheat.


    Immediately, he left the bathroom and walked to the front desk humming a little song.


    After arriving at the front desk, he took out his business card and handed it to the waiter at the front


    desk. He said with an expression of force: ¡°The table No. 03 in the lobby is the table that consumes


    200,000 Dor. Give me an invoice. Follow thepany name on my business card.¡±


    The waiter hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, the invoice for your table has been issued by a gentleman


    just now.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jeff felt dizzy and blurted out, ¡°Who opened it?¡±


    The waiter said: ¡°It was opened by a gentleman surnamed Wade, called Charlie Wade, should he


    be with you?¡±


    ¡°f*ck!¡±


    When Jeff heard this, his blood surged!


    Charlie Wade drove the invoice away, so he couldn¡¯t be reimbursed!


    Doesn¡¯t that mean that instead of making money from this meal, he also lost 100,000 Dor? !


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and roared: ¡°It¡¯s Charlie Wade again!¡±

 Chapter 981-985

    Chapter 981-985


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 981


    The invoice is the only proof of reimbursement.


    Because of this, Jeff was furious after hearing that the invoice was driven away by Charlie Wade.


    I just waited for this invoice to go to thepany for reimbursement. If Charlie Wade didn¡¯t hand in


    the invoice, not only would he not earn money for his meal, but he would also lose 100,000 Dor.


    Isn¡¯t that making him worse?


    Thinking of this, he rushed back to the dinner table angrily, and when he saw Charlie Wade he


    asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, did you go to the front desk to secretly issue an invoice? Hurry up and bring


    me the invoice!¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°This meal is the money we spent. What happened to my invoice?


    After all, I have 100,000 here. You won¡¯t forget it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jeff was choked with speechlessness. After a while, he could only say angrily: ¡°You don¡¯t


    work or start apany. What do you do with invoices?¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°You don¡¯t know many restaurants nowadays. He deliberately


    refuses to issue invoices to guests. If he does not issue invoices, the state tax authorities will not


    know how much money he has made.


    In this case, he does not have to contribute to the country. Pay taxes.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade looked around for a week and said to everyone: ¡°However, asw-abiding


    citizens of the country, paying taxes ording to thew is our obligation. It is also our obligation to


    supervise the hotel to pay taxes in ordance with thew. Everyone is right!¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Lisa said: ¡°The restaurants are the most thief. If you don¡¯t issue invoices, they won¡¯t have to pay


    taxes at all. They must issue invoices in ordance with thew before they can pay taxes to the


    treasury.¡±


    William agrees and said: ¡°The catering industry is still very profitable. It is impossible to justify tax


    evasion and tax evasion.¡±


    William on the sideughed and said: ¡°You can also talk to the hotel. If he doesn¡¯t issue a ticket, he


    will give you a part of the discount, or send you some drinks. I usually go to the restaurant for


    dinner. If he doesn¡¯t invoice me, I asked him if he wanted a Coke, anyway, I can¡¯t suffer.¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted: ¡°William, William, you are still smart! I want to learn more from you!¡±


    William thought that Charlie Wade wasplimenting him, snorted, and said, ¡°Tell you, this is the


    wisdom of life.¡±


    Jeff looked at Charlie Wade with a dark face, and said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that useless, it¡¯s


    useless if you want an invoice, give me the invoice!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Charlie Wade asked coldly, ¡°I want an invoice to be useless, can it be useful if you want an


    invoice?


    We alle out for dinner, don¡¯t you still want to take the invoice to thepany for


    reimbursement?¡±


    Jeff was suddenly caught up in what Charlie Wade said. He was a little flustered on the surface, and


    hurriedly said: ¡°You¡¯re so f*cking nonsense, I think the same as you, I have issued an invoice so that


    the hotel can pay taxes ording tow! ¡°


    Charlie Wade nodded, gave a thumbs up, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Jeff, you are also such a


    responsible citizen! Not bad, not bad, I give you a thumbs up.¡±


    As he said, he took out the invoice from his pocket and said: ¡°This invoice is written on my personal


    name, which means that this item cannot be reimbursed, but as long as the invoice is issued, the


    restaurant will pay taxes, so Jeff You don¡¯t have to worry about it. The tax they should pay for this


    meal is 200,000 Dor.


    Jeff was anxious and blurted out: ¡°Who told you to write your name personally?!¡±


    The invoice was issued and the name was raised. Even if I got this invoice, I couldn¡¯t use it for


    reimbursement. I thought that Jeff¡¯s lungs would explode.


    Charlie Wade said with a smile at this time: ¡°You didn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t issue invoices. Besides,


    as I said just now, this meal is half of you and half of me. Everyone has the right to issue invoices.


    Pay attention to one firste first.¡±


    With that, Charlie Wade said with a magnificent expression: ¡°Well, let¡¯s not invoice for anyone, who


    didn¡¯t invoice. This is a trivial matter. Anyway, this meal is for everyone to eat instead of asking for it.


    Everyone will look for thepany or someone for reimbursement after eating. I will tear off this


    invoice in front of everyone. Don¡¯t ask for either of us. Isn¡¯t that okay?¡±


    Before Jeff came back to his senses, Charlie Wade immediately tore up the invoice.


    Seeing this invoice torn to pieces by Charlie Wade, Jeff felt his heart dripping with blood.


    It¡¯s over, this is over, this meal is worth 100,000 Dor!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 982


    I originally wanted to earn 100,000, but I didn¡¯t expect to lose 100,000. This meal is really a big loss!


    Jeff had the desire to die in his heart, and he was quite good at first. He bought a new Mercedes-


    Benz with five people and six people, but he didn¡¯t expect that after meeting Charlie Wade today, he


    all fell into it.


    Therefore, he could not wait to stab Charlie Wade to death so as to relieve his hatred.


    Charlie Wade intended to stimte him again at this time, so he poured a ss of champagne,


    handed it to him, and said with a smile: ¡°Come on, Brother Jeff, I toast you a ss.¡±


    Jeff said angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink with you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. After all, this wine was bought by yourself. If you


    don¡¯t drink it, you will waste it.¡±


    When Jeff heard this, his whole body trembled with anger.


    Charlie Wade was right, this wine was indeed bought with his own money, he spent 100,000 Dor


    on this meal!


    Living so big, when did you spend so much money on a meal?


    It¡¯s simply the rhythm of eating bankruptcy!


    Thinking of this, Jeff burst into tears, took the wine ss, and drank it dull and angry!


    I bought them with my own money, so I would drink more if I said, otherwise it would be cheaper for


    others.


    However, there is still a bigger problem before him, that is, how to make money.


    If William listened to himself, and if he went back at night and used all the loan apps, it was


    estimated that he would be able to draw four to five million Dor, plus his own deposit of hundreds


    of thousands, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem to make up 600,000.


    As for whether he can fool his future mother-inw, he has no idea about this.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It seems that I can only pray to the sky, and pray that this William will be able to fool myself!


    After Charlie Wade let Jeff slump, he didn¡¯t bother to continue to care about this person. It was


    estimated that this meal cost 100,000 Dor, which should make him pain for a long time, and he


    will definitely not dare to pretend to be forced.


    Recalling the scenes in the orphanage before, he couldn¡¯t help asking Mrs. Lewis, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, how


    is the situation in the orphanage now?¡±


    Upon mentioning this topic, Mrs. Lewis looked sad and sighed and said: ¡°The situation is not so


    good. The main reason is that there are more and more children and our financial pressure is


    increasing.¡±


    As she said, she sighed again and said: ¡°Some time ago, our Aurouss Hilll police have sessively


    uncovered many cases of child trafficking and rescued many children who were abducted. Many of


    them are being fostered by our welfare because they cannot find their biological parents. In the


    hospital, a lot of pressure was suddenly increased, but there is no way.


    It is our duty and obligation to rescue these abducted children. It is just that the milk powder money


    for these children is very high. The staff of the welfare institute now collects thousands of dors.


    I¡¯m supporting it with a dor and I¡¯m applying for funding¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed when he thought of the children he saw in the


    orphanage in the afternoon.


    These children, because they were abducted by human traffickers, were in a more pitiful situation


    than ordinary orphans, so he nned to donate a sum of money to the orphanage to deal with the


    problems of these children.


    So, he opened his mouth and said to Mrs. Lewis: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you should think more about the


    children in the orphanage, so let me personally donate 1 million first!¡±


    When these words came out, everyone was stunned!


    one million?


    This is simply an astronomical figure for these orphanage friends!


    This is, Charlie Wade looked at Jeff, who was dumbfounded, and said: ¡°Jeff, you are doing so well


    now. You are driving a Mercedes and Phaeton. Don¡¯t forget that you were raised by the orphanage.


    Don¡¯t you donate some money to the orphanage now?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 983


    When Jeff heard that Charlie Wade said that he would donate one million, he naturally didn¡¯t believe


    it. He sneered and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, you brag about not writing drafts. You donated one million


    to the orphanage, saying that you would die and suffer. Don¡¯t admit it yet, can you give out a


    million?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Since I have said it, I will definitely honor it. I can¡¯t do the same as you,


    find a ce to get out of a car ident!¡±


    Jeff knew that Charlie Wade was deliberately mocking himself, and when he thought about the


    crash, he hated it.


    I knew that this was the case. I really didn¡¯t want to make a fool of myself. I would donate a car in a


    big deal. Is it better than now?


    Look at how heavy the loss is now!


    However, he still didn¡¯t believe that Charlie Wade could donate 1 million.


    So he sneered and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what virtue you are now, a live-in son-inw who


    depends on his wife to raise, how can you get so much money to grab the bank?¡±


    Harry on the side also said to help: ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t put on a swollen face to fill a fat man. What


    is the meaning of pretending to be coercion?


    Do whatever you can do as much as you can. Don¡¯t go bankrupt just to pretend to be coercion.


    Come on us again!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°You don¡¯t care whether I rob the bank or something. I can still


    take out one million in total, but you, if I can donate one million, how much do you donate?¡±


    Jeffughed and said: ¡°If you can donate 1 million, I can donate 10 million.


    Who can brag about it? You just have a long mouth, right?¡±


    The whole table burst intoughter.


    Because everyone felt that Charlie Wade was dying to face and suffer.


    To say that Charlie Wade donated one hundred and eighty thousand Dor, some people believe


    that, after all, his wife is very good and also used a BMW, and the family should not be short of this


    money.


    But to say donate one million is a bit unrealistic, even selling that BMW is not enough!


    Among these people, only Mrs. Lewis, Lisa and his wife ire Wilson Wilson can truly trust Charlie


    Wade.


    Mrs. Lewis and Lisa both knew Charlie Wade¡¯s character. If something was unsure, he would


    definitely not say it.


    As for ire Wilson Wilson, she was already quite familiar.


    Charlie Wade usually shows people a feng shui, can earn more than two million back, and donate


    one million to the orphanage at once, which is also a breeze.


    But she asked Charlie Wade in a low voice: ¡°Charlie Wade, are you carrying me again and secretly


    showing others Feng Shui?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said with a hippie smile: ¡°It¡¯s Matilda¡¯s son, Paul, this guy brought the


    law firm to our Aurouss Hilll, right? Pleasee and have a look at Feng Shui, and I will go.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said embarrassingly: ¡°You lie to acquaintances too? Is it appropriate?¡±


    ¡°How can this be called a lie?¡±


    Charlie Wade said earnestly: ¡°You love me!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was helpless and asked, ¡°How much did you ask for?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°One million.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson rubbed his temples: ¡°You are so dark¡­ there are so many more


    acquaintances¡­¡±


    In fact, ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t know that Paul gave Charlie Wade 10 million in total.


    However, this 10 million was given in two penalties.


    First gave a check for 1 million.


    Then I made up another check for 9 million.


    Charlie Wade originally thought that even if all 10 million were donated to the orphanage, it didn¡¯t


    really matter.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 984


    But the point is, I rashly put out 10 million, so many people watched, it is really hard to exin.


    It is not easy to exin to ire Wilson Wilson, after all, the number is too big, and the number of 1


    million is more reasonable.


    So Charlie Wade looked at Jeff and smiled faintly: ¡°If I can really put out 1 million, would you really


    donate 10 million?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jeff said almost without thinking, arrogantly: ¡°If you can spend 1 million on a hanging wire like


    you, then I won¡¯t have a problem with 10 million!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Wait a moment, I will take a video to testify.¡±


    After all, smiled and said to everyone, ¡°Please take out your phone and take a video as a


    testimony!¡±


    When I heard such a good show, I took out my mobile phones and turned on the video recording


    function.


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°I, Charlie Wade, voluntarily donate 1 million Dor to Aurouss Hilll


    Welfare Institute. As long as I donate this 1 million Dor, Jeff next to me is willing to donate 10


    million Dor. Today, please be a witness here. If either of us repents, we would be spurned and


    despised by the entire country!¡±


    Jeff sneered: ¡°Okay, but you have to take out 1 million first. As long as you take out the 1 million, I


    will donate 10 million immediately!¡±


    Jeff didn¡¯t believe that Charlie Wade could really spend 1 million.


    It is estimated that the 100,000 Dor spent on eating just now was the money he had saved for


    several years.


    Charlie Wade directly took out his shabby wallet and found two checks Paul gave him.


    He kept a mindful eye this time, first saw the amount of the check clearly, and confirmed that he was


    holding the 1 million one, and then took out the check.


    After taking out the check, he directly handed it to Mrs. Lewis and said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, this cash check


    can be exchanged for 1 million cash at the bank at any time, please ept it.¡±


    Jeff curled his mouth and sneered unremittingly: ¡°Just take out a piece of torn paper and say it¡¯s a


    cash check of 1 million. What are you kidding me?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Do you not believe it? Check it if you do not believe it!¡±


    Jeff sneered: ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it. When I was a kid, I yed Monopoly Chess. A toy


    banknote was worth damn millions.


    Or should I take a few from it to donate? Besides, I¡¯m not from a bank. People, how do I know how


    to verify the authenticity of a check?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled helplessly and nodded: ¡°Since you won¡¯t give up until the Yellow River, if you


    don¡¯t see the coffin or cry, then I will fulfill you.¡±


    After all, he took out his phone and called Paul.


    Paul answered the phone and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Paul has something, sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Paul hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, please speak.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°The one million check you gave me was lost by me and may not be exchanged.


    So can you please transfer me the 1 million cash directly? When I find the check, I will return the


    check to you.¡±


    Paul smiled: ¡°Yes, you can give me an ount, and I can transfer it to you now. If you can find the


    check, you don¡¯t have to return it to me!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Paul, you are really particr about what you do. I admire you very


    much.¡±


    Paul smiled and said, ¡°Master Wade, you are too polite. Give me your ount. I will call you now.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°You directly check the donation ount of the Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute,


    and then transfer the 1 million Dor to the Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute¡¯s ount.¡±


    Paul asked in surprise: ¡°Master Wade, are you going to donate to the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°I grew up in this orphanage.¡±


    Paul immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s it! Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will transfer the money to the


    orphanage now. I will transfer 2 million in the past and the remaining 1 million is my little care!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 985


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that when he said he would donate to the orphanage, Paul also donated


    1 million.


    I wanted to tell him that this is not necessary, but Paul has hung up the phone over there.


    Seeing that the phone had been hung up, Charlie Wade had no choice but to put it away. At the


    same time, he felt more and more that Paul, this kid, was indeed on the road, and he would have


    the opportunity to take him in the future.


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie Wade said to Mrs. Lewis, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, my friend will


    immediately transfer the money to our orphanage¡¯s ount. Please tell the financial institution of


    our orphanage and pay attention to the ount information, but the amount Not 1 million.¡±


    Jeff didn¡¯t wait for Charlie Wade to finish speaking, heughed and said: ¡°Haha Charlie Wade, you


    are confessing, shouldn¡¯t you just let your friends donate 10,000 Dor, then you are really


    embarrassed! Don¡¯t forget that everyone is still recording.¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said, ¡°Could you not be so anxious and wait until I have finished


    speaking before you speak up?¡±


    Jeff waved his hand and said loudly: ¡°You say it, let you say it, you say it aloud, say it for everyone!¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored him, looking at Mrs. Lewis and said seriously: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, the amount is


    indeed not 1 million, but 2 million, because my friend heard that I want to donate to the orphanage,


    he also added 1 million. ¡°


    Everyone was surprised!


    What kind of friend is this? I heard that my friend is donating, and he is donating 1 million, so he


    also donated 1 million?


    I¡¯m afraid that this person is not sick, or else he is too rich and burnt!


    Or Charlie Wade bragging.


    Jeff sneered and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, but more and more admire your bragging ability, Taishan


    copsed in front of the front, and did not change the color, said that you are a person like you, you


    are really a person doing big things!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions in a hurry. Otherwise, how can you step


    down after the money arrives?¡±


    Jeff said coldly: ¡°Save it, this kind of awesomeness won¡¯tst too long. If the money doesn¡¯t reach


    the ountter, where do you put this face?¡±


    As soon as this was finished, Mrs. Lewis received a call.


    She saw that it was a call from the finance department, and hurriedly said: ¡°It is the finance


    department of our orphanage who called me.


    Could it be that Charlie Wade¡¯s donation has arrived?¡±


    ¡°Cut!¡± Jeff said with a curled lips: ¡°It may be there by then, but it will only cost ten to twenty thousand


    at most, not more.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis answered the phone, turned on the speaker, and asked: ¡°Hey, ounting, is there


    anything wrong with calling sote?¡±


    ounting Cherry¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. She was very excited and said:


    ¡°Sister Lewis, I just received a text message. Someone made 2 million donations to the charity


    ount of our orphanage!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis eximed: ¡°Is it here so soon?!¡±


    ounting Cherry hurriedly asked: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, do you know the situation of the 2 million Dor?


    Who is so generous?


    Donated so much money to us?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said excitedly: ¡°It¡¯s Charlie Wade! Do you remember Charlie Wade from our


    orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade?!¡± ounting Chen eximed: ¡°Really it was Charlie Wade donated? My God,


    Charlie Wade is really promising now!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was also very pleased and said: ¡°Charlie Wade has heard that our orphanage has


    recently arrived so many children.


    Knowing that we are in financial difficulties, so he donated a million!¡±


    ¡°And his friends also donated one million for his face, a total of 2 million!¡±


    The other party said excitedly: ¡°Oh, this time we can really rx.


    We can buy some delicious food for the children, and we can buy some new clothes for the children


    when it is cold, and then we can enjoy the y in our orphanage. The facilities have been changed.


    Those amusement facilities have been used many years ago!¡±


    Everyone present was stunned.

 Chapter 986-990

    Chapter 986-990


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 986


    Especially Jeff, even more dazed. What¡¯s the situation? 2 million really arrived?


    Isn¡¯t Charlie Wade a stinking son-inw who eats soft rice? Where does he get so much money? !


    Others also realized that they had underestimated Charlie Wade before. They really didn¡¯t expect


    that even though Charlie Wade was a son-inw, he actually had so much energy.


    Not only can he donate 1 million scary things at his fingertips, his friend, he heard that he donated 1


    million, and he has no rtives with the orphanage, but he is willing to donate 1 million more. What


    kind of friend is this? So awesome?


    At this moment, Charlie Wade stood up, looked at Jeff with a shocked and flustered face, and said:


    ¡°Jeff, everyone¡¯s mobile phones may still be recording images.


    Now my 1 million has already arrived, your 10 million. Well, when will it arrive?¡±


    Jeff waspletely confused at this time, let alone let him donate 10 million Dor, he may not


    even be able to get 100,000 Dor now.


    And more importantly, he still has a big hole waiting for him to fill in. If he can¡¯t fill this big hole, he


    may be broken into pieces.


    Thinking of this, Jeff was also very clear that he would not be able to win anyway, and he had


    already lost his face today, and he couldn¡¯t get it back if he wanted to go back.


    So his old face was stubborn, and he said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, since you are so rich,


    it¡¯s better to take it out and let me help you manage your finances.


    I can double it in a week!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you donate 10 million?¡±


    Jeff said embarrassingly: ¡°You are joking, even if I am a good mess, I don¡¯t have that much money.


    Today, I don¡¯t know. Please forgive me and don¡¯t be like me.¡±


    Others sneered and said: ¡°Jeff, you are too much. Charlie Wade has already donated 1 million.


    Even Charlie Wade¡¯s friends have donated 1 million.


    You should also cash in on you. Isn¡¯t it a promise? Even if you don¡¯t have 10 million, even if you


    donate 1 million, it¡¯s fair enough!¡±


    Jeff¡¯s face was very ugly, but even now, even if his face was flushed from the beat, he didn¡¯t dare to


    pretend to be forced.


    After all, these people have made videos. If you are still pretending to bepelling at this time,


    then this video will be released, and you will really have no face in the future.


    So he had no choice but to fight, pped himself a few times, and said guiltily: ¡°I admit, I am


    damned, I pretend to be forced, I don¡¯t have so much money but I have a swollen face to fill a fat


    man, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    When he said this, Jeff was very depressed.


    He felt that, just now, William, who was also about to talk to his own financial investment fund, and


    one or two other small partners, saw that he was exposed now, and he would definitely not y with


    him again.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    In this way, I really don¡¯t know where to go to get money to buy the Phaeton for Caesar.


    Thinking of this, he had no face to stay here anymore, hurriedly got up, and said in a panic: ¡°Sorry,


    everyone, I still have something to do, let¡¯s go¡­¡±


    After speaking, he got up and ran out.


    Seeing his embarrassed look when he ran away, everyone felt disgusted. He just pretended to be


    so slippery, and now he ran away like a dog! The money was not donated, which is really


    disgusting.


    Seeing him running away, William couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Charlie Wade, you shouldn¡¯t let him run!


    You should hold him here and force him to donate the money!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°Then I have be a wicked person? It¡¯s okay, let him go, the


    wicked have their own wickedness.¡±


    William, who loves to take advantage, saw Jeff run away, and his heart was tense.


    As soon as he left, Harry, the dog-legged man before Jeff, said contemptuously: ¡°I can see through


    this Jeff, He loves to pretend! Damn, he hit someone else¡¯s Phaeton and knelt on the ground and


    cried like a dog.


    Here, he still have the face to say that Phaeton belongs to him. It¡¯s really rubbish. I must draw a line


    with this stupid guy in the future!¡±


    Everyone was shocked and hurriedly asked: ¡°He hit someone else¡¯s Phaeton? What is going on?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 987


    Seeing that everyone was very interested in the collision with the Phaeton, Harry eloquently


    exined the whole series of Jeff¡¯s crash.


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked to speak.


    Everyone can¡¯t imagine that Jeff¡¯s face would be so thick. It was obviously that he had hit someone


    else¡¯s car, and he could still hold someone else¡¯s car key and boast that he still had a Phaeton.


    This incident subverted everyone¡¯s views and impressions of Jeff.


    However, William, who got up to chase Jeff, just missed this wonderful story.


    He chased Jeff all the way out of the hotel. Seeing Jeff went to the parking lot, he hurriedly chased


    him.


    Jeff didn¡¯t know that William was chasing him all the way, he angrily opened the door of Caesar¡¯s


    Phaeton and sat in.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared outside the car window.


    Jeff was taken aback, but when he took a closer look, it was William with a ttering smile on his


    face.


    He put down the car window, looked at William coldly, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    William smiled and said, ¡°Brother Jeff, when you came just now, you drove a Mercedes-Benz. Why


    did you suddenly be a Volkswagen?


    This is the Phaeton, the interior is really luxurious!¡±


    Jeff said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? There was a rear-end collision on the way here, and the Mercedes-Benz


    could not drive, so I asked the driver to drive the Phaeton over.¡±


    William gave a thumbs up in admiration, and knelt down and said: ¡°Brother Jeff, you are really


    amazing.


    Compared with you, our little friends in the orphanage are really embarrassed!¡±


    As he said, he praised again: ¡°Brother Jeff, you really are a great person, able to bend and stretch,


    unlike Charlie Wade, a stupid idiot who threw a million Dor to the orphanage in vain for a gamble!


    It¡¯s really a brain disease!¡±


    At this moment, Jeff suddenly felt a little magical.


    He thought that after he lost the bet with Charlie Wade, he must have been exposed in front of all


    his friends.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that only William would kneel behind his a** and lick himself.


    It seems that this buddy is determined to make money with himself.


    Jeff finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that he still retains thest ray of life. This ray of life lies


    in William!


    So Jeff said: ¡°Do you still want me to help you fund?¡±


    William hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, Brother Jeff, whether I can marry a daughter-in-


    law depends on you.¡±


    Jeff nodded and said lightly: ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    WIlliam asked in surprise, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Jeff said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring your ID card?


    I will drive you to your dormitory now, and get all the loan apps out first. I will help you operate the


    fund tomorrow morning.¡±


    When William heard this, his excitement was overwhelming, and he blurted out, ¡°Brother Jeff, you


    are so interesting!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately went around to the co-pilot, opened the door and sat in.


    Jeff started the car and drove the car to the dormitory of their unit under William¡¯s guidance.


    William¡¯s work unit is a printing factory in the suburbs. He works very hard. He works 6 days a


    week, and his monthly sry is just over 3,000.


    With such a small sry, he can save more than 100,000 Dor, which shows that William¡¯s usual


    life is hard.


    After Jeff came to William¡¯s dormitory, William invited him to sit down in the only chair, and hurriedly


    took out his ID card, then opened the loan apps to upload information one by one and apply for


    loans.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 988


    He found that the interest rates of these loan apps were very high, and some even reached seven


    out of seven and thirteen, which is just one week. If you want to borrow 70,000 Dor from them,


    you will have to repay 130,000 in one week!


    This interest alone has nearly doubled.


    William couldn¡¯t help asking Jeff with some worry: ¡°Brother Jeff, the interest rates of these loan apps


    are too high, and they are all equal to your financial management ie. If I borrow money from


    here to manage financial affairs, wouldn¡¯t it be helpful for all these apps?


    Worked?¡±


    Jeff waved his hand indifferently, and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the loan apps I rmend to


    you are all operated by my friends. You seem to have high interest rates, but in fact, I will call them.


    Hello, the interest can be eliminated!¡±


    After that, Jeff said again: ¡°The reason why such a high interest rate is disyed on the app is


    because they must ensure that all users look the same on the surface, but the actual operation is


    much moreplicated. Understand, just listen to my arrangements.¡±


    William has been hanging around for half his life, and he has never seen any money, nor has he


    seized any opportunity to make money, so he now regards Jeff as his only life-saving straw.


    Therefore, he just wanted to catch him tightly, without any doubt about his words.


    As a result, William, under the supervision of Jeff, borrowed nearly 500,000 Dor from more than a


    dozen loan apps.


    He did not calcte how much interest is needed for this 500,000 Dor.


    Because Jeff told him that he didn¡¯t need to pay the 500,000 one cent in interest.


    After that, William transferred the money from the loan and all his deposits, which totaled 620,000 in


    total, to Jeff.


    This person who would rather take advantage of death did not expect that because of his love to


    take advantage, a huge pit had already trapped him.


    Jeff got 620,000 Dor and was very excited.


    However, the money was not enough for him to solve his troubles.


    Because he lost 100,000 for his meal today, and now there is at least a shortfall of five to six


    hundred thousand.


    So he immediately said to William: ¡°Hurry up and give your girlfriend a call and tell her you have a


    financial channel that can earn 20 a week. Ask her mother if she would like to buy some financial


    management from you.¡±


    William nodded hurriedly, and then called his girlfriend.


    As soon as the call was made, William immediately said excitedly: ¡°What are you doing, Juanita?¡±


    His girlfriend on the other end of the phone made a weird hum and said, ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡¯m at home, ah¡­


    what¡¯s wrong¡­ ¡­what?¡±


    William heard the strange hum and felt a little surprised, so he subconsciously asked: ¡° Juanita,


    what is your voice over there?¡±


    William¡¯s girlfriend said, ¡°Oh, I¡­I have a backache and are ufortable. I am practicing waist


    twisting on the bed¡­¡±


    As she said, she let out a soft snort of pain and enjoyment.


    William hurriedly asked with concern: ¡°Juanita, are you okay? If you have a waist injury, don¡¯t


    practice twisting your waist anymore. If it gets worse, you will be in trouble.¡±


    There was a creaking sound on the other end of the phone, as if the mattress was constantly being


    hit hard.


    Jeff on the side was extremely shocked.


    Because he has already heard that the other party¡¯s voice is not right, there is a possibility of 99%,


    this Juanita is having an affair with another men!


    But this William¡¯s forehead is so green, why doesn¡¯t it feel at all?


    Couldn¡¯t he notice it?


    Although this person is too greedy for petty and cheap, he is not socking in IQ, right?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 989


    At this moment, that Juanita on the other side of the phone suddenly uttered a very strange scream,


    which made Jeff feel the blood rushing straight down.


    He was so familiar with this sound, isn¡¯t this the sound a woman makes when she is happiest?


    At this time, William felt very distressed and said, ¡°Good dear, since you are so ufortable, then


    stop practicing.


    If it gets worse, I will feel distressed.¡±


    The Juanita¡¯s voice groaned unbearably, and hurriedly asked him: ¡°William, are you¡­are you okay?


    If you want nothing wrong¡­that¡­ ¡­. Then I¡¯ll hang up first, I¡­I¡¯m training at the most critical


    moment here, and I can¡¯t stop, ah¡­ once I stop, I¡¯ll give up all the work¡­ ..¡±


    William hurriedly said proudly: ¡°Juanita, let me tell you the good news. I have a good buddy who


    has given me a clear path.


    He can introduce me to a wealth management fund, which can generate 20% ie in one week.


    Would you like to ask if your mother is interested?¡±


    Juanita blurted out: ¡°William, you have no brains, right? What is the current economic situation?


    Average annualized ie is less than 3%, so if you have friends, you have 20% in a week.


    Revenue channel? What the hell is it?¡±


    William became anxious when he heard this, and blurted out: ¡°Juanita, my friend is amazing. He


    drives the Phaeton. Did you know that the Phaeton? Volkswagen¡¯s most expensive car is more than


    2 million Dor. Inviting us to dinner today, a meal cost 100,000 Dor.¡±


    Juanita scolded contemptuously: ¡°You can still know such a rich person, and you can still get


    100,000 Dor for a meal.


    Do you think I am a child and believe you?¡±


    William hurriedly said: ¡°Juanita, what I¡¯m telling you is the truth. I will tell you that I will be able to


    afford the betrothal soon, and I will be able to make enough money soon, and you will never have to


    spend every day.


    I¡¯m selling cigarettes and e-cigarette cartridges in the circle of friends! I will treat you well in the


    future, support you, and let you live a good life.¡±


    When the other party heard this, she immediately said angrily: ¡°Why? I listen to what you mean, you


    look down on me? What happened to me selling cigarettes and electronic cigarettes? I can easily


    earn 5000 Dor a month, asionally If you meet a generous customer, if your Lady pleases


    them, you may receive more than 10,000 Dor a month, and you don¡¯t even have 3,000 Dor in a


    month¡¯s sry.


    You still brag about raising me and letting me live a good life?¡±


    William said emotionally: ¡°Juanita, I don¡¯t look down on you. I think that the things you sell are


    smuggled goods, which is always not a way. What if you are caught by the police someday?


    Juanita said angrily: ¡°You¡¯re so f*cking cursing me here, hurry up and get out of here!¡±


    After speaking, she immediately hung up the phone.


    William looked at Jeff with some embarrassment, and blurted out: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my girlfriend may not


    believe you a little bit, but she hasn¡¯t seen you this time. If she has seen you, she must I¡¯ll believe


    you! Or let¡¯s make some time tomorrow and I will show you to meet her, you tell her!¡±


    Jeff waved his hand immediately and blurted out: ¡°Farewell, farewell! Let¡¯s forget about it. She


    doesn¡¯t believe it. It can only prove that she has no rtionship with the money, and we should not


    force it.¡±


    In fact, Jeff knew very well in his heart that just by listening to Juanita on the phone, he knew that


    this woman was definitely not a fuel-efficientmp.


    She is able to cheat on other men while answering her boyfriend¡¯s phone calls, and also scolds her


    boyfriend like a idiot. Is such a sturdy and fearless gamey ordinary people? This shows that this


    girl must be very powerful!


    Among other things, as far as her broken mouth is concerned, it is estimated that one can count as


    ten!


    If she really met him and let her know that William had given him 620,000, then she would definitely


    try her best to get the money back.


    So he cleared his throat, looked at William with some embarrassment, and asked tentatively, ¡°That


    William, how long have you known your girlfriend?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 990


    William hurriedly said: ¡°I have known each other for three years and have been together for two


    years.¡±


    Jeff asked again: ¡°Then how did you two meet?¡±


    William smiled and said: ¡°At that time, I wanted to enter apany, and I needed to ask people to


    do things, and they asked me to take two soft China.¡±


    ¡°I wondered how expensive this soft China is.


    One piece is several hundred and two pieces are more than one thousand. Then I wanted to look


    for it and see if anyone could sell it cheaper, but I searched it online, hey, There is really a cheap


    one, Juanita! She sells smuggled soft China, only two hundred!¡±


    After listening to Jeff, his face was extremely embarrassed, and he asked, ¡°Excellent, I ask you,


    where are Chinese cigarettes made?¡±


    William subconsciously said: ¡°China.¡±


    Jeff nodded and said, ¡°Why can you buy Chinese-made cigarettes in China, but still smuggled?¡±


    William frowned and said, ¡°Hey, Brother Jeff, what you said is really interesting. I don¡¯t think I


    understand. Maybe Juanita has some other channels?¡±


    Jeff sighed and asked, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, you bought two pieces of Soft China from your girlfriend,


    and they were smuggled. Then finally, did you get the job done?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± As soon as William thought of this, he said distressedly: ¡°At that time, the cigarette was


    passed, and then there was no more information. Later, I called and asked people, but he blocked


    my phone. This is what happened.


    Now I still remember that on the fifteenth day of the lunar new year, I have to buy two dors of


    paper money and burn it on the side of the road, cursing the fool who lied to me two cigarettes to


    die sooner.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really a god¡­¡± Jeff rubbed his temples, and he finally knew why William was so hanging.


    So he asked: ¡°Excellent, you have been with your girlfriend for two years, have you had any


    rtionship?¡±


    William blushed and said shyly: ¡°I want to happen, but it hasn¡¯t happened yet. Juanita told me that


    she wants to save her most precious first night until the day of her wedding, and I respect her


    decision.¡±


    Jeff scratched his hair and asked him: ¡°Then you didn¡¯t hear what was wrong with the sound she


    made when she called?


    Under what circumstances would a woman make such a sound? Ah, the sound of the creaking


    mattress, think about it carefully, think about the Japanese movies you may have seen, the ones


    with few people and simple scenes, usually the ones with one man and one woman the film.¡±


    Jeff wanted to click on William. He felt that he was just talking about it. It¡¯s impossible for William to


    understand it?


    But he didn¡¯t expect that after hearing his problem, William said with a serious face: ¡°Of course a


    woman would make such a sound when her waist was twisted and she needed to practice her waist


    in bed.¡±


    After that, William said distressedly: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my dormitory is too far from her home, otherwise


    I will buy two packs of sters and send them to her.¡±


    Jeff sneered and said: ¡°Also buy a hairy ster, just buy two boxes of Viagra, otherwise there may


    be something wrong.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± William hurriedly asked, ¡°What is Viagra?


    Is it for waist treatment? Isn¡¯t it good? Is it expensive? How much is a box?¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± Jeff waved his hand and said: ¡°You can stay at home first, I have to go, I will handle the


    fund business as soon as possible. If no ident, you can get the money after a week. Up!¡±

 Chapter 991-995

    Chapter 991-995


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 991


    The heartless Jeff, when he left William¡¯s dormitory, suddenly felt a little guilty for him.


    He thinks that people like William, although hateful, are really pitiful.


    He is an orphan without a father and no mother. After so many years of hard work, he hasn¡¯te


    up with anything. In the end, he found a girlfriend.


    If he knew that his girlfriend was enjoying herself under other men when his girlfriend called and


    scolded him, what kind of mood would he be like?


    Moreover, he just emptied all of his wealth. He was also given a loan of more than 500,000 Dor,


    all of which were usury without exception. It is estimated that in a week, he will have to pay back at


    least one million. It is estimated that after a month, he will have at least several million. By that time,


    he might be desperate, right?


    However, he is also a mud bodhisattva crossing the river, and he cannot protect himself. No way, if


    two people must die, he hopes that the other person will die. Moreover, he hasn¡¯t gone ashore yet!


    If you want to go ashore, at least you have to get hundreds of thousands more. Thinking of this, he


    no longer sympathized with William.


    Regardless of him, let¡¯s live alive. At this moment, at the dining table of the Hyatt Hotel, Jeff has


    be the target of the thousands. Even the few followers before him all hated him one by one.


    While everyone looked down on Jeff, they admired Charlie Wade very much.


    After all, you can donate 1 million people to the orphanage at your fingertips, certainly not just 1


    million.


    Everyone realized that they had looked down on Charlie Wade before.


    In order to curry favor with Charlie Wade, many people kept saying his kind words, toasting him,


    complimenting him, and even kneeling before him.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t have any arrogance, but he was not too humble. He always maintained a calm


    mentality, which made people feel a little unpredictable.


    Caleb has been waiting for everyone to finish with Charlie Wade.


    He picked up a ss of wine and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, thank you for all this for the


    orphanage, I toast you a ss!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at him and nodded gently.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 992


    Apart from Lisa and Mrs. Lewis, Caleb was the first person to toast to himself because he had


    donated money to the orphanage.


    Those other people, they toast to themselves, not because they donated money to the orphanage,


    but because they find that they seem to be rich.


    These are twopletely different starting points. Those who rush to the orphanage to toast are


    those who really care about the orphanage; those who rush to the orphanage to toast are all hoping


    to have a rtionship with themselves.


    After all, for these friends, it is certainly not easy to donate 1 million people to the orphanage at will,


    and it has far exceeded their cognition.


    Charlie Wade and Caleb drank a ss of wine, and Caleb sighed sincerely: ¡°Charlie Wade, I am


    really pleased to see that you can have today! I felt that you are different from each of us, and


    Knowing why, I thought you were great at that time, and I thought you would be promising in the


    future! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so generous!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and said: ¡°When we two slept on the construction site together,


    we were very happy to have enough food every day. We were paid every month. We two of us


    could have extravagance and buy two side dishes. I have a few bottles of beer and a drink in the


    shed on the construction site.


    In my opinion, it is already a great satisfaction.¡±


    After a pause, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Because of that experience, I don¡¯t have too much


    material requirements now. Eat better, dress better, use better, live better. In fact, it really doesn¡¯t


    make much sense to me.¡±


    Caleb nodded earnestly and said, ¡°Brother, I understand what you said. We two worked together in


    the same job back then, but I saved up all the money I earned. I hope that I will be able to turn over


    as the capital of the salted fish in the future; All the money you earned was donated to the


    orphanage.


    At that time, I felt that I might not be as good as you in my life, because your situation is much


    bigger than mine!¡±


    After all, Caleb sighed softly andughed at himself: ¡°Facts have proved that I am really nothing.¡±


    Charlie Wade said solemnly: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be arrogant at any time, as long as you can do it, you


    are worthy of the world, worthy of your conscience, worthy of yourself, even if your material life is


    not so good, you are a very happy person.¡±


    As he said, he said again: ¡°Look at this world, how many wealthy people have made their homes by


    doing bad things, and how many people who have no money are deliberately thinking about


    stealing, stealing, cheating, and upying some from others. One thing, there are too few people


    who can do no harm!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson silently listened to Charlie Wade¡¯s words, and suddenly felt that her image of


    her husband had be radiant at this moment and in her own mind.


    From his donation to the orphanage, to the moment he said such a statement, I was impressed.


    Caleb drank a little wine and was a little bit on his head, so he was also a little impulsive at this time.


    He held Charlie Wade¡¯s hand and said with red eyes: ¡°Charlie Wade, I have been muddled for more


    than 20 years. Today you made me understand.


    I thought, I shouldn¡¯t have left at the beginning. I went to Lancaster because I always thought in my


    heart that I would stand up, make a fortune, and be a master. In the past few years, I have


    never thought about giving back and raising me. The orphanage I grew up, looking back now, I


    really feel guilty¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Caleb, people must first take care of themselves, and then take care


    of the world. If you can¡¯t take care of yourself, I don¡¯t want you to donate your limited money to the


    orphanage, so you must take care of yourself first. We are all suffering. Dayse, and there is no


    family, no dependence, only one can rely on.


    At this time, you must be nice to yourself and let yourself live well first.¡±


    Caleb burst into tears and choked up: ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself when you persuade me so? I


    know, when Mrs. Lewis was sick, you gave all the money you could find to Mrs. Lewis, that At that


    time, why don¡¯t you want to let yourself live better first?¡±


    Charlie Wade said awkwardly: ¡°We are in different situations after all. I am married, but you are not.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade took ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand and said to Caleb: ¡°All Aurouss Hilll


    knows that I am a famous soft rice king. I eat from my wife, drink from my wife, and use my wife¡¯s


    car. I live with my wife and have such a good wife.


    I don¡¯t need to spend a penny, and I can eat and wear warmth. In this case, it¡¯s useless to ask for


    money.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was suddenly held by Charlie Wade. After listening to what Charlie Wade said,


    she was extremely moved.


    She felt that at this moment, she had a little more understanding of her husband.


    But at the same time, she also felt that at this moment, she was a little stranger to her husband.


    Once upon a time, she thought that her husband was hopeless and ambitious, just a useless


    person who didn¡¯t dare to fight back after being scolded and beaten.


    But now, she felt that her husband seemed to be far more profound than the one she imagined!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 993


    When Caleb saw Charlie Wade holding ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand, he showed his affection, and


    he felt gratified for his good brother.


    So he hurriedly poured another ss of wine and said: ¡°Come on, Charlie Wade, good brother, I will


    toast you two a ss, I wish you better and better rtionship, and give birth to an early son!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson blushed all of a sudden, and she felt ashamed when she talked about having


    an early son.


    Charlie Wade said with a smile on his face: ¡°Thank you brother, I will work hard!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was even more shy. She held one hand, put the other hand under the table,


    and pinched hard on the inside of his thigh.


    Charlie Wade grinned in pain, but didn¡¯t dare to scream, so he hurriedly picked up the wine ss


    and said to Caleb: ¡°Come on, do it!¡±


    After a ss of wine, Charlie Wade suddenly remembered that William was working in Lancaster,


    and asked: ¡°By the way, Caleb, whichpany in Lancaster do you work for now? What industry is


    it? What is your position? ?¡±


    Caleb exined: ¡°I work in apany specializing in the production of lighting equipment in


    Lancaster. The main position is a salesperson. Ourpany is under the Lane Group.¡±


    ¡°Lane Group?¡± Charlie Wade frowned and asked, ¡°The boss of the Lane Group should be Travis


    Lane, the richest man in Lancaster, right?¡±


    Caleb nodded and said with a smile: ¡°You also know Travis Lane.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°More than knowing, I have seen him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Caleb said in surprise: ¡°We usually miss the end of the dragon. Only the people from the


    group headquarters have the opportunity to see him. People from smallpanies like us have no


    chance to see him. Chairman Lane.¡±


    In Lancaster, Travis Lane was basically a native emperor, and he had manypanies and


    industries.


    The lighting equipmentpany where Caleb works is actually just a small industry under Travis


    Lane, let alone Caleb, even the person in charge of their lighting equipmentpany did not have


    the opportunity to see Travis Lane several times.


    Therefore, Caleb felt very shocked and curious about Charlie Wade¡¯s meeting with Travis Lane.


    So he asked: ¡°Charlie Wade, how did you meet our Chairman Lane?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°A friend had a party before, and I went to attend it. I happened to


    see him when he was there.¡±


    The first time Charlie Wade saw Travis Lane, Jasmine invited herself to look at a piece of jade.


    At that time, Travis Lane also had ideas about the piece of jade, and even brought a master to give


    him a long eye. As a result, the scam was seen through by herself.


    Later, when he attended the metaphysics circle, Travis Lane also went. Although he had no


    friendship with him, he had always treated himself respectfully.


    After all, he is the Supreme Leader in the eyes of those metaphysical circles.


    Since Caleb works in apany under Travis Lanei, he still has to help him if he can.


    So Charlie Wade said to Caleb: ¡°Well, let me call Travis and let him arrange a new job for you.¡±


    ¡°What?! Do you know Chairman Lane?¡±


    Caleb looked at Charlie Wade in shock.


    He thought that Charlie Wade was just a chance to meet Chairman Lane at a party, but 80% of


    them had no chance to cultivate friendship with Chairman Lane.


    It¡¯s not that he despises his brothers.


    The key is that Chairman Lane¡¯s status is noble. After all, he is the richest man in Lancaster. In his


    eyes, he is really unattainable.


    Others couldn¡¯t help being shocked when they heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    Everyone has heard of Travis Lane, the richest man in Lancaster.


    Although he is not as powerful as the Moore family, he is at least a super rich man worth several


    tens of billions.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie Wade would know such a big man!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 994


    If it were ced half an hour ago, everyone would think Charlie Wade was bragging.


    But now, everyone felt that since Charlie Wade said so, then this matter is likely to be true.


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently at this time and said to Caleb: ¡°Although I don¡¯t have much


    friendship with him, Chairman Lane, we are acquaintances after all. I believe he will give me a bit of


    face after all.¡±


    Having said that, he immediately took out his cell phone, found Travis Lane¡¯s number, and called


    him directly.


    After a while, the call was connected.


    Travis Lane on the other end of the phone said in surprise, ¡°Master Wade, why are you free to call


    me?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled lightly and said, ¡°Chairman Lane, you and I haven¡¯t seen each other for some


    time.¡±


    Travis Lane hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t been to Aurouss Hilll during this time. Otherwise, I must


    say hello to Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Chairman Lane don¡¯t need to be so polite. Actually, I called


    today for something.


    I want to ask you.¡±


    A table of people held their breath and looked at Charlie Wade, looking forward to witnessing the


    miracle moment!


    Because almost everyone is an orphan, let alone a richest man with a worth of tens of billions, even


    an ordinary rich man with a worth of more than ten million will have no chance to meet.


    At this time, Travis Lane hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, if you have anything you want, I will go all


    out!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I have a buddy who grew up together. I just learned today that he actually


    works in apany under your industry, Chairman Lane, so I want to trouble you, can I arrange for


    him a upgrade in work?¡±


    Travis Lane was shocked!


    He never dreamed that Master Charlie Wade¡¯s good brother would actually work in his own


    company.


    So he hurriedly asked: ¡°Master Wade, what is your brother¡¯s name? Whichpany does you work


    for? Could you please tell me, I will call now to arrange for personnel transfer, and directly transfer


    your good brother Come to the headquarter of our group!¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°My buddy is called Caleb Morales. He works in a lighting equipmentpany


    under your name.¡±


    Travis Lane hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, wait a minute, I¡¯ll call and ask now!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Travis Lane immediately called his secretary, asking him to verify


    Caleb¡¯s identity in the shortest possible time.


    When the secretary reported to himself that the lighting equipmentpany did have this person,


    Travis Lane was delighted.


    In fact, he has long wanted to find a chance to get close to Master Charlie Wade, but he has been


    suffering from no chance.


    After all, Master Wade is a real dragon in the world, and Matthew Gibson, who is awesome, can¡¯t


    y a face-to-face in front of him. Moreover, even arge family like the Moore family treats Charlie


    Wade with respect and respect, so he also knows , I actually have no chance.


    However, he never dreamed that this opportunity would suddenly fall from the sky. Master Charlie


    Wade¡¯s good brother actually worked in his ownpany.


    Isn¡¯t this a godsend opportunity?


    So he immediately called Charlie Wade back and asked, ¡°Master Wade, I want to transfer your


    brother to the headquarters to be my assistant. The annual sry is one million, oh no, two million. I


    don¡¯t know. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Charlie Wade knew that for Travis Lane, the annual sry of two million was a drop in the bucket.


    However, for Caleb, it would be less than ten or twenty years of struggle, and it may not even reach


    such a height in his lifetime. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He hummed with satisfaction, and said: ¡°Then this matter will be easy for you, Chairman Lane, it is


    best to send a notice to my brother now, so that he can be happy sooner.¡±


    Travis Lane didn¡¯t dare to refuse, and respectfully said: ¡°Master Wade, please rest assured, I will let


    the manager send him an employment notice!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 995


    After Charlie Wade hung up Travis Lane¡¯s call, he said to Caleb in front of him: ¡°I have already


    greeted you, Chairman Lane, and he said he wants to transfer you to the headquarters to be his


    assistant.¡±


    Caleb, including the entire table of friends, were all stunned.


    Everyone has heard of Travis Lane¡¯s name, but he is a super rich man worth over 10 billion!


    It is definitely not an ordinary job to be an assistant to a super rich person worth more than 10 billion


    Dor. It is impossible for ordinary people to have a chance!


    At the very least, you have to graduate with a Ph.D. from a prestigious university, or even have


    simr work experience in manyrgepanies, to be considered by a rich man like Travis Lane.


    Everyone knew exactly what happened to Caleb.


    He and Charlie Wade were all just graduated from high school at the beginning, because the


    orphanage only took them until they were 18 years old. At that time, after they finished high school


    and graduated, they went straight to work in society.


    Charlie Wade is a little better than him, because in order to let him cultivate a rtionship with


    ire Wilson Wilson, Mr. Wilson sent him to Aurouss Hilll University to study for a year.


    However, Caleb has been working since he was 18 years old, working on construction sites for a


    few years, and then went to Lancaster to toss for a few years.


    To put it bluntly, Caleb¡¯s situation is no different from the uncles of migrant workers who work on the


    construction site.


    The only difference is that he is a little younger.


    So such a person suddenly wants to work as an assistant for the super-rich Travis Lane. No matter


    how you hear it, it feels very magical.


    Caleb himself didn¡¯t believe it either.


    Not only did he not believe it, but he also felt that he was not capable of being an assistant to the


    chairman?


    Being able to be a team leader in your ownpany already burns high incense.


    But at this moment, Caleb¡¯s phone rang suddenly.


    Caleb saw that it was an unfamiliar number, so he put on the phone and asked: ¡°Hello, who may I


    ask?¡±


    The other party immediately said: ¡°Hello, is it Mr. Caleb Morales? I am the personnel director of our


    Lane Group. I am calling you to inform you that you have now been transferred to the head office


    and served as Chairman Lane¡¯s assistant. Chairman Lane will give you one week to prepare, then


    you can report directly to the head office.¡±


    Caleb was stunned and blurted out: ¡°You¡­are you kidding me? Are you really asking me to be


    Chairman Lane¡¯s assistant? I haven¡¯t even gone to university¡­¡±


    The other party smiled and said: ¡°Chairman Lane specifically exined that no matter what your


    academic qualifications, you will be allowed to do this position, and you will not be required to have


    any skills, as long as you can drive. It does not matter if you can even drive. Thepany can pay


    you to sign up for training.¡±


    Caleb hurriedly said: ¡°I have a driver¡¯s license. I have been taking the driver¡¯s license test for more


    than three years. I drove a taxi in Lancaster for a while.¡±


    The other party smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s good. You can help Chairman Lane drive first. If Chairman


    Lane needs you to do anything, he will tell you then.¡±


    After speaking, the other party said: ¡°By the way, your sry is 2 million Dor per year, which is the


    basic sry, not including year-end bonuses andmissions.¡±


    ¡°Much¡­how much?!¡± Caleb was struck by lightning. He thought that his ears had a problem. How


    could it be possible for 2 million a year?


    At my current level, I can earn 100,000 Dor a year, which is very impressive.


    Even in the best dream I have ever had, I have not reached the level of an annual sry of 2 million


    Dor.


    Seeing that Caleb didn¡¯t seem to hear him clearly, the other party repeated it earnestly and said:


    ¡°Mr. Morales, your basic sry is 2 million a year.¡±


    Caleb shivered with fright, and blurted out: ¡°2 million a year is too much¡­¡±

 Chapter 996-1000

    Chapter 996-1000


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 996


    This sentence scared everyone present.


    An annual sry of 2 million a year? ! How is this different from robbing a bank?


    Moreover, does Charlie Wade really have this ability? Can Caleb¡¯s annual sry be 2 million with a


    single call? !


    At this moment, the other party smiled on the phone and said: ¡°Chairman Lane made this decision.


    Since he made this decision, there must be his reasons. I believe that the price is not high in


    Chairman Lane¡¯s view.¡±


    After speaking, the other party said again: ¡°Mr. Morales, then we will see you next week. This is my


    mobile phone. If youe to report then, just call me and I will receive you!¡±


    Later, he hung up the phone for convenience.


    Caleb took the phone, his whole brain has beenpletely short-circuited.


    Harry was full of envy, jealousy and hatred at this time, and blurted out: ¡°Caleb, does yourpany


    really give you 2 million annual sry?¡±


    Caleb came back to his senses and nodded nkly and said, ¡°It was the personnel director who


    called, he really said that.¡±


    Harry was so jealous and crazy in his heart. He really didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to have such a


    sky-reaching energy. If he had known that he had such an ability, what would he go to kneel and lick


    Jeff? Kneel and lick Charlie Wade directly!


    At this time, Caleb was already in tears. He looked at Charlie Wade with red eyes and choked up:


    ¡°Charlie Wade, you have done too much for me.


    How can I be chairman Lane¡¯s Assistant?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, patted him on the shoulder, and said seriously: ¡°Just because you


    are Charlie Wade¡¯s brother, I can fully afford to arrange an assistant position for you.¡±


    Caleb was very moved in his heart, but he was still a little less confident and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, I


    know you have always regarded me as a brother, but to be honest, I still know my ability.


    Am I worth 2 million a year?¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Whether it¡¯s worth it, it¡¯s not your decision. Since you are my


    brother, the annual sry of 2 million is your starting price.¡±


    With that said, Charlie Wade must say seriously: ¡°So you will follow Travis Lane steadfastly in the


    future, and show those who look down on you to see! Let them know that you today are not the


    same as before!¡±


    Caleb was moved in tears when he heard this!


    Since the two left the orphanage, he has been looked down upon, because he is young and has no


    father or mother. Even if he works on the construction site, he will be bullied by other workers.


    Having been in Lancaster for so many years, he was also looked down upon by others.


    Even his girlfriend had left him because he disliked himself.


    So Charlie Wade¡¯s words ignited the self-esteem and blood in his heart.


    So he immediately sped his fists in his hands and said with great gratitude: ¡°My good brother, I


    don¡¯t say thank you for your kindness.


    From now on, my life will be yours!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°What do I want your life to do? You will live


    well in the future, live well, and live your personality, I am very relieved.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°By the way, I only have one request for you.¡±


    Caleb hurriedly said: ¡°You said that no matter what the request is, I will definitely be there!¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°After bing Travis Lane¡¯s assistant, no matter how your ex-


    girlfriend and her mothere back to beg you, you must not agree, even if you still love her in


    your heart, you are not allowed to agree! Because from now on, Such a snobbish woman is not


    worthy of my brother!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 997


    At this moment, Caleb realized from Charlie Wade¡¯s determined expression that his life had


    undergone earth-shaking changes.


    He is no longer the stinky silk that is looked down upon by everyone, has never gone to school, and


    has no father or mother.


    He is now Charlie Wade¡¯s brother and assistant to the chairman of Lane Group.


    And the annual sry is as high as 2 million Dor!


    If her ex-girlfriend knew she got such a job, her snobbish mother would probably kneel in front of


    her, begging to get back with her.


    However, Charlie Wade was right.


    Because from now on, this family is no longer worthy of themselves.


    It wasn¡¯t that Caleb himself was so floating, but he knew that he could have this good fortune


    entirely because of his childhood brother Charlie Wade.


    Not only should I be grateful to him, but I can¡¯t shame him.


    At this moment, the people at the dinner table looked at Charlie Wade like a god.


    He donated 1 million to the orphanage in a single phone call, and his friends also donated 1 million


    for his face.


    That¡¯s all, he actually called Travis Lane, the richest man in Lancaster!


    And also gave Caleb a job with an annual sry of 2 million.


    This energy has exceeded the imagination of these people!


    However, ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t feel strange at all. She knew that Charlie Wade¡¯s Feng Shui


    was just for the rich, so it was not surprising to know Travis Lane.


    But other people don¡¯t know this, many of them have already begun to move their minds, and they


    have picked up their wine sses and looked at Charlie Wade.


    While preparing to toast Charlie Wade, I also hope to get close to Charlie Wade, and then see if he


    can also arrange a better job for himself.


    But at this moment when many people had already picked up their wine sses, ire Wilson


    Wilson suddenly received a call.


    The call was from ine Ma, Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw. As soon as the call was connected,


    ine Ma cried out on the other end of the phone: ¡°My dear daughter,e back soon. Your dad is


    going to divorce me. I¡¯m not alive!¡± If you don¡¯te back, you can only wait for your mother to


    collect the body!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ire Wilson Wilson panicked immediately. She didn¡¯t expect that her mother had just found her


    back and the house started to make trouble again.


    So she hurriedly said to Charlie Wade next to her: ¡°It seems that parents are arguing at home, let¡¯s


    go back soon.¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he nodded immediately, so he picked up the wine ss and said to


    everyone: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, there are so many friends, I am really sorry today, there is something urgent


    at home, so I just told ire Wilson Wilson.


    Go back first, let¡¯s get together again when we have time!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hurriedly said: ¡°You two should go back to do business, don¡¯t dy because of us.¡±


    But those who still want to profit from him were disappointed for a while, and some even said:


    ¡°Brother Wade, I haven¡¯t had time to toast with you¡­ Drink two sses before leaving. ?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t drink it, next time, I have to leave beforehand at home.¡±


    After speaking, he raised the wine ss in his hand and said seriously: ¡°I¡¯ve done this ss of


    wine.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, he drank all the wine in the ss and took ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand to


    leave.


    Because Charlie Wade drank, ire Wilson Wilson was responsible for driving.


    On the way back, she said anxiously: ¡°I think my dad is tempted by that Matilda again, so he wants


    to divorce my mom. I really worry about it. You can help me think of a way to see how to get my


    dad. Change your mind¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°What do you say about this kind of thing? If Dad really doesn¡¯t have feelings for


    Mom, and forcibly keeping them together not to be separated, it will be torture for both of them.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed and asked, ¡°Then you mean to make them short-term pain better than


    long-term pain?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 998


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°What kind of person my mother-inw is, don¡¯t you know? She will


    make short-term pains from thebors, and short-term pains will be caused by her to grow up. Even


    if my dad wants to divorce him, I¡¯m afraid It¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was stunned suddenly, her heart was full of enlightenment.


    With the mother¡¯s temper and character, even if the father wants to divorce, it is difficult to get what


    he wants.


    Thinking of this, she also suddenly realized that her mother¡¯s death-seeking thing was probably still


    acting.


    So she was also relieved.


    As soon as the BMW drove into the vi, I heard ine Ma cursing on the street: ¡°Jacob Wilson,


    you despondent bastard, I have suffered so much for you and suffered so much, so you still have to


    divorce me.¡±


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson got out of the car, and as soon as they entered the door,


    they saw ine Ma standing in the living room, cursing shamelessly.


    Because ine Ma¡¯s two front teeth were still missing, she leaked when she spoke. When she got


    excited, it not only leaked the wind, but also kept spitting out.


    Jacob Wilson deliberately kept a distance of more than five meters from her at this time, and said


    angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me those useless things, I¡¯m broke with you now, there is no other choice except


    divorce!¡±


    ine Ma scolded, ¡°Dog stuff, you are simply dreaming! I tell you, until I am dead, I will not divorce


    you!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said angrily: ¡°You wait, I will go to the court to sue tomorrow.¡±


    ine Ma scolded angrily: ¡°You f*cking bluff me? Do you think that the court is yours, you can get a


    divorce if you go to prosecute? I told you, in order to prevent you from doing this, inquired about it


    many years ago. As long as I disagree with the divorce, the court will not be able to sentence us to


    divorce for no reason!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said angrily: ¡°I have no rtionship with you anymore. A marriage without an


    emotional basis will be sentenced byw!¡±


    ine Ma said triumphantly: ¡°Cut, what if there is no emotional foundation? I tell you, the relevant


    laws have regtions. Even if there is no emotional foundation, you must have separated for two


    years before you can be sentenced to divorce!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was taken aback, and immediately stomped his heart, and said, ¡°Then¡­then¡­then I


    will be separated from you now, and counting from now, two yearster, if you don¡¯t leave, you will


    also have to leave! ¡°


    ine Ma curled his lips and said, ¡°You want to separate with me, right? I tell you, two people live in


    a house and sleep in separate rooms.


    This is not separation. If you want to separate, you can get out of the Thompson First vi. Go live


    in a house!¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma said again: ¡°You can move back to the old house alone!¡±


    ¡°Go and go!¡± Jacob Wilson gritted his teeth: ¡°As long as I can get rid of you as a b*tch, even if I go


    to sleep in the bridge hole for two years, I am willing!¡±


    ine Ma waved his hand: ¡°Then you get out quickly, get out now, get out of nowhere!¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma threatened: ¡°Your front foot is gone, and my back foot chopped the


    furniture that your father left behind and burned wood!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jacob Wilson shivered angrily: ¡°What is the difference between your approach and that of a


    beast?¡±


    ine Ma hummed: ¡°You care so much, don¡¯t you want to move out? Hurry up, go now!¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly became dumbfounded.


    He really wanted to separate from ine Ma, but he was really reluctant to leave Thompson First.


    This big vi with elevator is so cool to live in.


    After living here, look at the small house before, it is no different from the chicken coop.


    But now that I have only lived here for a few days, if I let myself move out, then I really feel a little


    unwilling.


    ire Wilson Wilson watched the two of you talking to me, arguing incessantly, and said helplessly:


    ¡°Dad, Mom! I haven¡¯t had a good day, why is it starting to make trouble again?¡±


    ine Ma said, ¡°I want to live a good life, but your dad doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Jacob Wilson blurted out: ¡°I have nothing to do with you, I can¡¯t go together anymore!¡±


    Charlie Wade knew very well in his heart that the old man must want to stay and fly with Matilda, but


    what he thought was too beautiful. Doesn¡¯t he have anypelling numbers in his heart because of


    his wife?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 999


    Seeing Jacob Wilson so decisive, ine Ma said angrily: ¡°Okay, you can¡¯t live with me, right? Yes,


    then you can live with me for two years, and then go to the court to sue for divorce.¡±


    As he said, ine Ma snorted and said, ¡°But Jacob Wilson, I can tell you in advance that I am a


    very careful person. If you divorce me, let me know that you are better than me and more


    comfortable than me.


    Then I may be ufortable!¡±


    ¡°You know what I will do when I feel ufortable, you know better than anyone else, and I will


    definitely make you feel more ufortable than me, so that my heart can be bnced!¡±


    ¡°In other words, if you dare to find a little vixen outside and live secretly at that time, then I must


    confuse your good things, and then I haunt you every day. I am your ghost, I am Your shadow, you


    will never get rid of me!¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, his soul was frightened!


    ording to ine Ma¡¯s words, even if she bears her for two years and finally can dissolve her


    marriage, she is not going to let herself go¡­


    If she was with Matilda at that time, once ine Ma knew about it, wouldn¡¯t she still be crazy?


    She still doesn¡¯t know anything about Matilda, she has to haunt her every day as her own ghost.


    At that time, if you know about Matilda, or even know that you are with Matilda, then you can¡¯t cut


    yourself to death with a knife?


    Moreover, not only is it impossible for her to let go of herself, it is also impossible for her to let go of


    Matilda.


    After all, she has always regarded Matilda as her worst enemy for decades.


    Given her style of acting as the number one vixen in Aurouss Hilll, how could Matilda be her


    opponent?


    At that time, she might finish hurting herself and hurt Matilda, and it will be a mess by then.


    Thinking of this, Jacob Wilson almost cried anxiously.


    He desperately asked himself in his heart: ¡°Can¡¯t I, Jacob Wilson, be with Matilda in my life? Can¡¯t I


    find my own happiness, Jacob Wilson? Will I, Jacob Wilson, have to live with such a b*tch in this


    life?¡±


    Thinking of this, he had the heart to die.


    ine Ma looked like a winner, and said triumphantly: ¡°I tell you Jacob Wilson, you will never get rid


    of me ine Ma in your life unless I die! But even if I die before you, I will take it with you before


    death. If you walk with me, you will never be left alone in this world.¡±


    Jacob Wilson trembled with anger, almost unable to stand up. He roared with great indignation:


    ¡°ine Ma, you¡­you¡­you stinkydy, you are simply a beast! How can there be a brazen person


    like you in the world?!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ine Ma raised her eyebrows: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a person like me? Don¡¯t someone like


    me still marry you and have children? Do you think I, ine Ma, is what you dump whenever you


    want ?¡±


    Jacob Wilson was so angry that ine Ma cried, and said in a choked voice: ¡°Thest thing I regret


    in my life is marrying you! If I knew you were such a shrew, even if you put a knife on my neck, I


    would not marry. Youe in!¡±


    ine Ma suddenly sneered: ¡°Oh, what does your regret of marrying me have to do with whether I


    am a shrew? Do you think I don¡¯t know why you regret this old thing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just regret not being with Matilda? Don¡¯t you regret that you didn¡¯t get back Matilda in


    time?¡±


    ¡°You ate the bowl yourself, looked at the pan, and regretted now that you said it was because I was


    a shrew? In front of the girl, you touched your own conscience and said, are you shameless?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jacob Wilson was suffocated to death.


    People like ine Ma have this ability. She can urately find the most hurtfulnguage under any


    circumstances andunch the most brutal attack on herself.


    Jacob Wilson had realized at this time that he was not the opponent of this shrew at all.


    Thinking that his life was so gloomy, and it seemed that there would be no day in the future, he fell


    to the ground like a child and started to cry.


    Unlike the crying method that ine Ma used to cry, Jacob Wilson¡¯s cry is really sad for the listener


    and tears for the listener.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1000


    It can be seen how desperate he is at this moment.


    When ine Ma saw this, the victor¡¯s posture became more obvious, and he said contemptuously:


    ¡°Jacob Wilson, you¡¯re a damn old man, you¡¯re a f*cking man,e with me. Why, in front of a girl, I


    want to win sympathy. Do you want me to tell you about your love affairs in front of my daughter?¡±


    After that, before Jacob Wilson could answer, she sneered and said, ¡°You Jacob Wilson was the


    school¡¯s famous person back then.


    The matter between you and Matilda is also known to the whole school, but you, someone like you,


    obviously has a girlfriend. , I¡¯m still messing with flowers and weeds outside, attacking me and


    ruining my innocence. Now it¡¯s dyed my half of my life, and I¡¯m talking about divorcing me. There


    are so many scumbags in the world, but who can beat you?¡±


    Jacob Wilson only felt that his heart was violently hit by a train. At this moment he realized that he


    might not be able to beat this woman in his life. With her, it is impossible to find true happiness in


    this life. As a result, he changed from whispering to howling.


    ire Wilson Wilson was also depressed by the situation before him.


    She suddenly realized that she had never wanted to divorce her parents before, but the result of the


    two of them not divorcing must be the endless quarrel like today.


    In this way, neither of them will be happy. If life is like this in the future, even I don¡¯t feel any light¡­


    At this time, she suddenly received Loreen¡¯s WeChat message, which read: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I


    just went to Thompson First.


    Before I even entered, I heard uncles and aunts arguing. The quarrel seemed to be quite fierce.


    Would you like to go back and take a look? Look?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°I have already returned.¡±


    Loreen said again: ¡°That¡¯s good.


    By the way, I¡¯d better stay in the hotel these days, otherwise it would be too embarrassing.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was also very sorry.


    Originally, it was to let a good girlfriend live in her own home, so that she would not stay in the hotel


    alone.


    But who would have thought that when she had just moved here, her father would entertain her first


    love at home.


    He had just treated his first love, and his mother had disappeared again.


    Now my mother has finally found it back, and the two of them will start fighting when they get home.


    If they change to be her, I am afraid they will hide far away¡­


    Thinking of this, she had to sigh and micro-channel Loreen back: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Loreen, you cane


    back when the family affairs are almost done.¡±


    Loreen said hurriedly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me for now, and take care of family affairs.¡±


    In fact, Loreen had always envied ire Wilson Wilson before, after all, she could find a good man


    like Charlie Wade.


    But now, she suddenly wasn¡¯t so envious.


    Because her family is really weird, if you let yourself live in such a family atmosphere, I¡¯m afraid it


    would copse long ago.


    At this time, Jacob Wilson had already cried and went back to the room. ine Ma saw that he had


    escaped, and lost the interest in continuing to behave.


    He said triumphantly: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to take a good bath in my big bathtub. I slept in Thompson


    First! Hahaha!¡±


    Seeing his parents went back to their respective rooms, ire Wilson Wilson said to Charlie Wade


    frustratedly: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m really tired, and my head hurts to death.


    I also go back to the room to take a bath, otherwise I really will copse¡­ ..¡±


    Charlie Wade thought that he was going to be promoted to one level tonight, and hurriedly followed


    with a smiley face¡­

 Chapter 1001-1005

    Chapter 1001-1005


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1001


    Seeing that ire Wilson Wilson went to the bathroom of the bedroom to take a shower, Charlie


    Wade went to the guest bathroom on the same floor to take a shower.


    This is good for living in a vi. There are so many bathrooms, so there is no need to line up.


    Charlie Wade took a bath faster, and when ire Wilson Wilson came out of the bathroom, he had


    already finished the bath and was lying on the bed.


    ire Wilson Wilson saw Charlie Wade, who was wearing a vest and shorts, lying on his back on


    the bed. She was surprised for a moment before blurting out, ¡°Why did you sleep on the bed?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Wife, didn¡¯t you say it was done earlier, should I be promoted?


    Some time ago, my mom went to engage in MLM, which dyed my promotion. Now that she is


    back, you can¡¯t stop me from being promoted. Right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± ire Wilson Wilson was suddenly embarrassed.


    She didn¡¯t know how to answer Charlie Wade¡¯s question.


    Indeed, I had promised him that he would be promoted to a higher level without having to sleep on


    the floor.


    But she and Charlie Wade had never been so close.


    I really didn¡¯t have the psychological preparation for this.


    However, the words came back again.


    During this period of time, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s favor with Charlie Wade has been rapidly heating


    up.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Especially today, seeing Charlie Wade hit Jeff, seeing Charlie Wade donating 1 million to the


    orphanage, seeing Charlie Wade solve the job for a good brother, and let him go to the pinnacle of


    life¡­


    Charlie Wade tonight is like an omnipotent male god in her eyes.


    Sometimes, I feel very heart-warming. That may be the feeling of love.


    Thinking of this, her face immediately turned red, and against the dim light of the bedroom, she


    looked even more charming.


    Charlie Wade looked at her shame, and his heart was full of love.


    This is my beloved wife, like a ray of sunshine in my life, warming my heart.


    ire Wilson Wilson looked at Charlie Wade with red eyes, and after a while, he said shyly: ¡°You


    can upgrade to one level, but you can only upgrade to one level!¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly asked: ¡°My wife, what do you mean by this? What does it mean to only be


    promoted to one level?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°From today you will sleep on the bed, but this bed is divided into two,


    male left and female right. Without my permission, you must not cross the boundary, otherwise you


    will be downgraded to one level.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a sad face, ¡°Wife, what does it mean to drop one level?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nced at him for nothing, and said, ¡°You know what it means to be promoted.


    Don¡¯t you know what it means to be lowered?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked depressed, ¡°Should I go back to sleep on the floor if I drop one level?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± ire Wilson Wilson said triumphantly: ¡°If you do not behave well, you will drop one level to


    sleep on the floor.


    If you do not perform well, you will drop one level to sleep in the guest room. Anyway, our vi has a


    lot of rooms. Yes.¡±


    Charlie Wade was about to cry and said, ¡°Wife, can you tell me what the next level is? When can I


    go up to the next level?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson blushed with a pretty face, and said, ¡°What is the next level will be kept secret


    for now. As for when we can go up to the next level, you have to wait for notification from the


    superior.¡±


    With that said, ire Wilson Wilson patted his chest again, and said grinning: ¡°I am your superior,


    and all interpretation rights belong to me.¡±


    Charlie Wade was very depressed, and said, ¡°My wife, you must have heard what Mrs. Lewis said


    today. Mrs. Lewis is really looking forward to having a baby soon. We can¡¯t live up to Mrs. Lewis¡¯s


    wish!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± ire Wilson Wilson stomped with embarrassment: ¡°Who is going to give birth


    to you?


    Whoever wants to have a baby with you, you will find someone to give birth to, anyway, I don¡¯t have


    a baby.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1002


    Charlie Wade said helplessly: ¡°There is no child between these two people. We are both normal


    people, and we are not infertile. It is a joke to always have no children, just in case you think you


    are not fertile. , Don¡¯t you want to look down on you.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson curled her lips and said, ¡°Then when someone asks me, I will tell them that


    you have no fertility. Isn¡¯t that all right?¡±


    Having said that, ire Wilson Wilson said again: ¡°Besides, you know that you have just reached


    the second level now. Do you know how many levels you have a child?¡±


    Charlie Wade said immediately: ¡°It must be the third level!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hummed: ¡°You want to be beautiful!¡±


    After all, ire Wilson Wilson picked up his quilt from the floor, threw it on top of him, and said,


    ¡°One person, one quilt, you are not allowed to cross the boundary! Hands, feet, body, hair, nowhere.


    If you cross the boundary, you will be downgraded!¡±


    Charlie Wade could only say helplessly: ¡°Well, well, I know, I must not cross the boundary, is this not


    enough?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled shyly and said: ¡°This is pretty much the same.¡±


    After speaking, she opened her quilt, turned her back to Charlie Wade, andy on the bed.


    As soon as ire Wilson Wilson got into bed, she got into the bed and wrapped himself tightly,


    blushing as if she was about to bleed, nced at Charlie Wade, and quickly turned her head over.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade wanted to hug her and give her a kiss.


    However, since the respect and respect for such a long time havee, why should I be anxious


    and disobey her?


    In any case, I have been promoted to one level, and being able to lie on the same bed with her is a


    huge improvement. In the days toe, I will perform well, and I will be able to reach another level.


    Maybe when you get to the next level, two people can sleep in one bed.


    Thinking of this, he felt a lot of joy suddenly.


    ire Wilson Wilson dared not look at him, reached out his hand to turn off the light, and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    gettingte, go to bed.¡±


    After the light was turned off, the bedroom was dark, and I couldn¡¯t see my fingers. I was so quiet


    that I could hear clearly as if a needle fell on the ground.


    Charlie Wade could clearly hear ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s breathing, and her breathing was a bit rapid.


    It seemed that she should be very nervous at this time.


    If ire Wilson Wilson usually falls asleep, her breathing is very even and gentle.


    So Charlie Wade asked her: ¡°Wife, are you still up?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Charlie Wade was also a little nervous, and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just want to chat with you.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°What do you want to talk about? Tell me.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled, turned his head to look at ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s outline, and asked: ¡°My wife,


    how is yourpany running recently?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Emgrand Group and several otherpanies have given


    some orders. I am designing them one by one and looking for people to construct them one by one.


    Now the overall situation has improved and thepany¡¯s ount has already The payment of


    several million is only an advance payment. If I finish the current projects, the payment should


    exceed 10 million.¡±


    Charlie Wade was surprised and said, ¡°Wow, my wife, you are amazing. How long has it been since


    I have made 10 million into the ount!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°10 million is just an ount, and the actual profit is only about 2 million.


    This 2 million is not as much as you can earn by showing others a feng shui.¡±


    With that, ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said to Charlie Wade: ¡°By the way, you should never tell


    your mom about the numbers that you just told you. If mom knows that thepany has millions in


    the ount, she will definitely get the Wrong idea!¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly asked: ¡°My wife, I listen to you, and I will never say a word to your mother!¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Wife, you see that I have performed so well, can you


    raise me to the next level now?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1003


    Charlie Wade felt nervous after asking this question.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of reply ire Wilson Wilson would give him.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt an object hit his face. The next moment, he felt the object, which


    was the little bear that ire Wilson Wilson usually hugged to sleep.


    At this time, I heard ire Wilson Wilson say in my ear: ¡°You are so greedy, you usually y mobile


    games, the more difficult it is to upgrade, how can it be so simple?¡±


    Charlie Wade said aggrievedly: ¡°My wife, the upgrade of mobile games is fast now, and you can


    upgrade to level 80 with a single cut!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson pretended to be a customer service of a certain treasure, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    dear, this kind of upgrade is not avable in our family. I suggest you consider trying other games.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t want to try other games, I just want to ask if we can


    give us a quick way to upgrade this game?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear, we don¡¯t have any shortcuts for the time


    being.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie Wade sighed and said, ¡°I will continue to work hard.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded in satisfaction and said: ¡°In this case, the customer service side is


    about to get off work now. If you have any questions, pleasee back tomorrow morning.¡±


    Seeing her yful, Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow morning.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said again: ¡°Then please don¡¯t hang up. After a beep, I willment on my


    service. 1 is very satisfied, 2 is satisfied, and 3 is not satisfied.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°4!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the input was wrong, please re-enter.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Yes, 4 is very unsatisfactory!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson grunted and said, ¡°Congrattions for activating the hidden random treasure


    chest in the game. You will get a random gift. To open the treasure chest, press 1, and to give up


    the treasure chest, press 2.¡±


    Charlie Wade blurted out: ¡°1!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson imitated the sound of the lottery turntable and squeaked it around for a while


    before saying, ¡°Congrattions on getting a random gift and drop one level! The gift will take effect


    immediately!¡±


    Charlie Wade yelled in shock: ¡°Stop, stop, I don¡¯t want this gift!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson giggled and said, ¡°Dear, hide the random treasure chest. Once opened, it


    cannot be returned!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I want to appeal! I just pressed the wrong one, I want to press 2!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilsonughed for a while, and then said, ¡°Dear, the system has received your


    appeal. We will process your appeal within two days. The result of the appeal will be fed back to you


    at that time, but before the feedback resultes out, You still need to ept a random


    punishment of downgrading one level in ce.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I am an old customer of our game, can you give me a face? This time I will be


    free from punishment!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson thought for a while, and then said, ¡°Dear, since you are indeed our loyal


    customer, we decided after discussion and give you a chance to choose again.¡±


    After that, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Please press 1 to open the treasure chest, press 2 to


    give up the treasure chest.¡±


    Charlie Wade can only say: ¡°2! I choose 2!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you missed the random gift in the hidden random treasure


    chest this time. What else can I help you?¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed, ¡°Nothing, no more, I¡¯m going to continue leveling.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1004


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°Then please don¡¯t hang up. After a beep, I willment on my service.


    1 is very satisfied, 2 is satisfied, and 3 is not satisfied.¡±


    Charlie Wade wailed: ¡°1! Very satisfied!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said with satisfaction: ¡°Thank you for yourments. That¡¯s all for today¡¯s


    connection. See you next time.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This night, Charlie Wade slept very unsteadily.


    Although I have only been promoted by one level, this is the first time I have been in bed with ire


    Wilson Wilson since I have been married to ire Wilson Wilson.


    Of course, although the same bed is the same, there is no chance to sleep together. Two people


    use their own pillows and sleep on their own quilts.


    Charlie Wade really didn¡¯t dare to cross the middle line, otherwise he would really have to drop one


    level on the spot, wouldn¡¯t it be because he didn¡¯t cry without tears?


    ire Wilson Wilson actually didn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time, and she felt very nervous in her


    heart.


    Although she and Charlie Wade slept in their own nkets and didn¡¯t have any skin-to-skin contact,


    she still felt that her heartbeat was very fast.


    Well, this is after all the first time she shared a bed with a man since she shared a room with her


    parents when she was young.


    It¡¯s strange that I don¡¯t feel nervous.


    In this way, the two people suffered from insomnia for a long time before going to sleep one after


    another.


    Early the next morning, Charlie Wade opened his eyes, ire Wilson Wilson beside him was gone.


    Hearing the sound of the showering from the bathroom, Charlie Wade knew that ire Wilson


    Wilson was taking a shower.


    ire Wilson Wilson is a girl who loves cleanliness, and basically takes a bath every morning and


    evening, and Charlie Wade has already been surprised.


    He stretched and was about to get up when the phone under his pillow suddenly buzzed.


    He took out his cell phone and found that it was actually a call from Lisa.


    After answering the call, Lisa¡¯s anxious voice came from over there: ¡°Brother Charlie Wade, there is


    an ident in the orphanage!¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?! What happened to the welfare institution? Don¡¯t


    worry about it slowly.¡±


    Lisa choked up and said, ¡°Ten children were lost! Suspected they were stolen!¡±


    ¡°What?


    ¡± Charlie Wade was both anxious and angry when he heard that the child in the welfare home would


    be stolen. He hurriedly asked: ¡°Lisa, tell me specifically, what is going on?¡±


    Lisa hurriedly said: ¡°This morning, the aunt in charge of infants and young children in the day shift


    went to work with the aunt in the night shift, and found that the aunt in the night shift was sleeping


    unconsciously. All the ten children in one room were gone.


    People were given a strong anaesthetic!¡±


    Charlie Wade was furious, and he scolded: ¡°Someone is too bold to do it, even the children of the


    orphanage dare to steal it?!¡±


    Lisa cried and said: ¡°This kind of thing happened before, but we discovered it in time before. Now


    human traffickers are particrly rampant.


    Not only do they dare to steal from the orphanage, they also dare to steal from the hospital, and


    steal from people¡¯s homes. He even robbed other people¡¯s children on the street!¡±


    After speaking, Lisa said again: ¡°The main reason is that this business is too profitable for them.


    Any child can sell for about 100,000 Dor.


    If it is the kind of beautiful child, these rich people cannot give birth. Children who are even willing to


    pay a high price¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? Did you call the police?¡±


    Lisa hurriedly said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis and the dean have called the police a long time ago, and the case


    has been opened for investigation, but the police said that they spected that the night shift aunt


    was anesthetized at around 3 in the morning, that is, they stole the child. Four hours have passed


    now, and they may have left Aurouss Hilll or even the province in these four hours!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1005


    At this moment, Charlie Wade was very angry.


    He did not expect that a human trafficker would be so bold and hit his idea on the children of the


    orphanage.


    Thinking of these children, among them, they might be sold to unscrupulous beggars, or even


    turned into disabled by them, Charlie Wade wanted to smash the corpses of these traffickers.


    So he immediately said to Lisa: ¡°Lisa, where are you now?


    Are you in the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lisa said, ¡°I just came back from the police station, Mrs. Lewis and the others are still there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade said immediately: ¡°You are waiting for me in the orphanage, I will pass now!¡±


    After speaking, he hung up the phone, ignored his wife, and hurried out.


    Coming to the first floor, ine Ma, wearing a big red pajamas, urged impatiently: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    hurry up and cook, I am starving to death.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned, and said in disgust: ¡°If you want to eat, you can cook it yourself.¡±


    ine Ma gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Oh! You are amazing now, have you be more


    capable?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°If I can get such a big vi, then I can count you as capable!¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, her face suddenly changed: ¡°Charlie Wade, what do you mean by this?


    Do you think the vi you got is amazing? You started to shake my face with me?¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Yes, when I lived in your house before, what was your attitude towards


    me?


    I hope you will reflect on it now. Maybe after a while, I will treat you like you did to me. ¡°


    ¡°You¡­¡± ine Ma¡¯s arrogance disappeared by 80% at once, and she really realized that Charlie


    Wade was different from before.


    Now I don¡¯t have much to judge him.


    I used to say that he eats my own home and lives in my own home, but now it seems that


    everything is the other way around.


    At this time, Jacob Wilson also came out of the elevator, and when he saw Charlie Wade as if he


    was going out, he asked: ¡°Charlie Wade, where are you going?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I¡¯m going to the orphanage, something is wrong.¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°It just so happens that I have to go to the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association to do something, I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Good dad.¡±


    ine Ma said angrily: ¡°Jacob Wilson, you are not allowed to go! Make breakfast for me!¡±


    Jacob Wilson nced at her disgustedly: ¡°If you want to make it yourself, don¡¯t eat it if you don¡¯t do


    it!¡±


    After speaking, he didn¡¯t talk to her anymore.


    Jacob Wilson and son-inw walked out, ine Ma gritted his teeth with anger behind.


    Now the two men in the family ignore themselves, and their majesty in this family no longer exists.


    Especially that Jacob Wilson, who was so ambitious yesterday that he wanted to divorce himself.


    This dog has been married to himself for more than 20 years, and he didn¡¯t dare to yell at himself


    like that. There must be something strange about this matter, so I have to find a way to investigate


    it.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade and the old man Jacob Wilson came to the garage, Jacob Wilson sat


    in his BMW car and drove Charlie Wade out.


    As soon as the car left the house, Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Charlie Wade, you usually


    have a lot of ideas. If you give your dad an idea, how can you divorce your mother¡¯s b*tch?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom say it yesterday? If you want to get a divorce, you have to live apart


    for at least two years.¡±

 Chapter 1006-1010

    Chapter 1006-1010


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1006


    Jacob Wilson said impatiently: ¡°Two years are too long. That b*tch still doesn¡¯t know that your


    Matilda is back, but this matter must not be hidden for too long. My thought is that before she knows


    that your Matilda is back, Divorce her first.¡±


    Speaking of this, Jacob Wilson was a little depressed and said, ¡°But, you heard what the shrew said


    yesterday.


    She said that if I find another woman, she will not let me get better, I¡¯m afraid he will know you


    Auntie Matilda. I¡¯m going to trouble your Auntie Matilda. Your Auntie Matilda is quiet and dignified,


    and has a good temper. How could she be the opponent of that shrew.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Dad, I really want to help you with this matter, but I am also helpless.


    You still have to solve this problem yourself for some things.¡±


    In fact, Charlie Wade really wanted to let ine Ma evaporate directly from the world. He had this


    idea thest time this woman stole his bank card.


    It¡¯s a pity that he couldn¡¯t bear ire Wilson Wilson being sad, otherwise, he would never let ine


    Ma back!


    If he doesn¡¯t let ine Mae back, then the old man¡¯s current life will be extremely enjoyable.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that I said you. Your biggest problem is that


    you are too weak and too scared of her.


    She only has to say a few words, and you don¡¯t know what to do. People can help you solve this


    problem. If you want to solve this problem, you can only rely on yourself.¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed and said, ¡°I understand what you said, but some things will form a


    psychological shadow, and it is difficult for you to ovee in your heart.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Then I can¡¯t help, Dad, Matilda finally came back. If I let her know, she will


    probably fight Matilda to get rid of Aurouss Hilll. She will never give up unless Matilda is driven out


    of Aurouss Hilll. At that time, you have to think about what to do.¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he snorted in his heart.


    What he fears most is the urrence of this scene.


    If ine Ma really knew that Matilda was back, she would definitely go to trouble Matilda, and she


    would never die!


    Jacob Wilson had to sigh: ¡°Think about it. Try to think of a solution.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Jacob Wilson sent Charlie Wade to the orphanage, and he went to the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association to hold an appreciation meeting with others.


    When Charlie Wade got out of the car, he saw Lisa just waiting at the door. The little girl ran to


    herself when she saw that she wasing.


    ¡°Brother Charlie Wade!¡± Lisa cried out with a choked voice, then plunged into Charlie Wade¡¯s arms,


    crying and said: ¡°Brother Charlie Wade, think of a solution quickly, I¡¯m really afraid that those


    younger brothers and sisters will never again I can¡¯t find it¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade patted her back lightly and said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely go all out. Is


    Mrs. Lewis back now? Are there any new clues?¡±


    Lisa shook his head with red eyes and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis and the others haven¡¯te back. I don¡¯t


    know if there is any progress.¡±


    As he was talking, a taxi stopped at the entrance of the orphanage.


    Mrs. Lewis and the director of the orphanage walked out of the taxi.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly pulled Lisa to greet him, and asked, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, what did the police say, is


    there any clue?¡±


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s arrival, Mrs. Lewis smiled bitterly, and said: ¡°The police station has opened a


    case. They are starting from the monitor, but the only clue that can be found now is that they are


    driving a white Ivek andmitting a crime.


    There should be six or seven of the elements. After they fainted the child, they all got in the car and


    were out of the city.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked hurriedly, ¡°Has the police station started tracking this car?¡±


    ¡°Chased.¡± Mrs. Lewis sighed, and said: ¡°Their car had a license te, and it disappeared on the


    high-speed. It is seriously suspected that they have changed other brands on the high-speed.


    The kind of Iveco itself is our Aurouss Hilll. The models are verymon, and there is no license


    te number, so it is difficult to find them.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded solemnly.


    Under this circumstance, it may be difficult to achieve results in a short period of time by relying on


    the police department¡¯s method of handling cases.


    If you want to find criminals in the shortest time, or find information rted to criminals, you must


    find the kind of people who have the underground world and have great abilities.


    They have arge number of eyeliners in all walks of life, so their intelligence is more in-depth than


    the police!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1007


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade called Don Albertt.


    After all, Don Albertt is the underground emperor of Aurouss Hilll, and his eyeliner is much more


    than ordinary people.


    As soon as the call was connected, Don Albertt asked respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, what do you


    want?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°There are 10 two or three-year-old children in the Aurouss Hilll Welfare


    Institute. They were stolen by traffickersst night. You have been underground in Aurouss Hilll for a


    long time.


    Please help me to investigate if anyone has recently made noise about buying children. Or is


    anyone inquiring about the child everywhere.¡±


    Many cases can be solved, not necessarily because of the supernatural powers of the investigators,


    or what kind of high-tech assistance they have, but because the criminals left key clues in his


    unique group.


    For example, if a person is killed, the police will start by confirming the identity of the corpse. But


    people in the arena know who the person has offended and what kind of things he has been


    involved in. The probability is that Who killed it.


    For another example, if someone loses a car in the local area, if they report to the police, the police


    usually investigate where the car has been.


    Where did it disappear? Surveince video shows who has been in contact with this car during this


    time?


    But if you directly ask the people in the underground world, who are the local people who steal the


    car, or who are the local people who are responsible for selling stolen goods, whoever has seen the


    car lost is basically urate.


    But the key is that the underground world has very clear rules and rules.


    Even if an insider wants to get certain information, his ability and status must match this information.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to inquire about anything.


    For example, a small gangster wants to know what kind of business Don Albertt is doing recently,


    who he has eaten with, and who he has met.


    It is basically impossible to inquire.


    But if Don Albertt wants to know what a gangster is up totely and who he has frequent contact


    with, his captains will help him find out with just one sentence.


    Don Albertt knew that Charlie Wade had always lived in the orphanage from childhood to


    adolescence, so he also knew that the children of the orphanage were stolen, Charlie Wade must


    be very angry.


    So he immediately proceeded to investigate.


    Ten minutester, a clue was fed back to Don Albertt.


    There is a kid named Ron Richie in Aurouss Hilll. Some time ago, while having a meal with friends


    on the road, he asked where Aurouss Hilll could buy children.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly asked him: ¡°What is the origin of this Ron Richie?¡±


    Don Albertt said: ¡°This kid is a native of Aurouss Hilll. He has been stealing chickens and dogs


    since he was young, and his family is also making a living. When he was not an adult, he


    participated in many illegal and criminal activities. Money, this kid does everything.¡±


    ¡°A few years ago, this kid and his family made some money by pirating movies. They sneaked into


    the movie theater with a video camera to secretly take pictures of other movies being shown, and


    then carved them into pirated CDs and sold them out.


    During that period of time, it was very busy.¡±


    ¡°As a result, a big man invested in a big-produced movie, which was stolen by this kid as soon as it


    was released. Then the big man asked someone to chop off the kid¡¯s hand. From then on, the kid


    didn¡¯t dare to pirate the movie. , The family changed their careers and became a snakehead, just


    reselling the poption.¡±


    ¡°His family specializes in reselling underage children, usually to gangs in the south. Sometimes they


    also rent out a group of underage children to gangs. Some time ago, I heard that the police targeted


    those underage gangs controlled by the beggars.


    Adult children have carried out a special rescue operation and rescued arge number of children,


    so now the beggars have been asking for children everywhere, and he is specifically looking for


    children for the beggars.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked coldly: ¡°This kid and his family are doing this business?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Don Albertt said: ¡°A family of six, his father, his mother, his two brothers and one sister, all do


    this kind of business.¡±


    Charlie Wade gritted his teeth and said: ¡°This kind of garbage is really damn!¡±


    After that, he asked again: ¡°Don Albertt, do you know where this kid is now? I want to know all his


    movements in the past two days!¡±


    Don Albertt said: ¡°I¡¯m making inquiries, and there must be clues soon!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1008


    Charlie Wade snorted and said: ¡°If you have any clues, you must tell me the first time!¡±


    Don Albertt respectfully said: ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I see!¡±


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone, turned back to Mrs. Lewis and Lisa, and said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis and


    Lisa, don¡¯t worry about the two of you.


    I have asked friends to help me find out that he is quite energetic. I I see some clues wille back


    soon.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said with a red eye: ¡°Charlie Wade, thank you very much!¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, what are you talking about? I also came out of the


    orphanage. Now that the younger siblings in the orphanage are lost, I will definitely try my best to


    find them back!¡±


    Lisa choked up and said: ¡°Brother Charlie Wade, you donated so much money yesterday. On the


    way back, Mrs. Lewis also said that we are going to add a set of monitoring equipment to the entire


    orphanage. I didn¡¯t expect it to be today¡­¡±


    Having said that, Lisa couldn¡¯t help it all at once, and started crying again.


    Charlie Wade knows Mrs. Lewis and Lisa very well. Most of the people working in the orphanage


    are very kind, and they take care of these children without parents as their own children, and regard


    themselves as the parents of these orphans.


    Now the welfare home has lost 10 children at once, which is naturally a huge blow to them.


    Charlie Wade was about to speak tofort them, when Don Albertt called.


    He hurriedly connected.


    I heard Don Albertt say on the other end of the phone: ¡°Master Wade, I have already asked


    someone to find out.


    Ron Richie temporarily found a friend on the roadst night and borrowed a deck of Iveco. Come


    out, there will be no fall in the early morning.¡±


    ¡°Borrowed an Iveco?!¡± Charlie Wade raised his eyebrows, and said coldly: ¡°The kid who stole the


    kid also drove an Iveco. I guess this guy and his family did it!¡±


    Don Albertt immediately said: ¡°Master Wade, or provide this kid¡¯s phone number to the police now


    and let the police locate and arrest people based on his phone number!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°No! This kind of scum who specializes in poisoning children is too cheap


    for them to go to jail! I want them to die!¡±


    Don Albertt suddenly shuddered and blurted out: ¡°Master, if there is any need, Don Albertt will make


    him die!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°Can you locate that kid based on his phone number?¡±


    Don Albertt said: ¡°No problem, I have someone on Verizon, and can investigate his real-time


    location information!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Okay! Now you help me figure out the position!¡±


    Don Albertt said immediately: ¡°Master Wade, give me five minutes!¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone, immediately called Cameron Isaac again, and asked: ¡°How many


    helicopters can Aurouss Hilll currently mobilize? How many people can each be carried?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Master, Shangri-La has two heavy helicopters, each of which can take 12


    people.


    There is a general aviationpany invested by the Wade¡¯s at the airport, and there are three


    medium-sized helicopters, each of which can take eight people!¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted and said, ¡°Get all the helicopters ready and bring your best manpower.


    Besides, you can let one of the helicopters pick me up near the Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute now!¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked: ¡°Master, what are you going to do?¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°I want to walk for the sky!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1009


    When Cameron Isaac heard Charlie Wade¡¯s tone, he knew Charlie Wade must be angry.


    So, he almost didn¡¯t even think about it, and immediately said: ¡°Master, I will arrange it now!¡±


    After that, he hurriedly asked: ¡°By the way, Master, I will take a helicopter to pick you up right now.


    Do I go directly to the Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want people to know how much energy he had, so he asked, ¡°Is there any


    ce suitable for helicopternding near the orphanage?¡±


    Cameron Isaac thought for a while and said, ¡°There seems to be a building nearby called Cloud


    Building.


    There is a helipad on the top of the building. Or you can go there now, I will also set off now, and I


    will be there soon!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie Wade said immediately: ¡°Then you go faster.¡±


    ¡°I know Master!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie Wade said to Mrs. Lewis and the others: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, Lisa, I


    have a friend who may help me find some clues. I will go and find him now. Please wait patiently for


    my news, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lisa hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Charlie Wade, I want to go with you, okay?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Lisa, you can stay here with Mrs. Lewis, just leave this to me.¡±


    Only then did Lisa nod her head, and said obediently: ¡°Good Brother Charlie Wade, and Mrs. Lewis


    are here waiting for your good news, you must get your brothers and sisters back!¡±


    Charlie Wade resolutely said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will bring them back safely!¡±


    After all, he immediately left the orphanage and went to the nearby Cloud Building.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the police issued a detective report to the whole society through various media.


    Suddenly, the fact that ten babies in the welfare home were stolen by human traffickers was quickly


    spread to the Inte and the entire Inte.


    On many news tforms, this information has been topped the top search list.


    Facebook was also pushed on the screen, letting people across the country see this news.


    In the past, a news about kidnapping on the street would be paid attention to by people all over the


    country, and even hit various headlines.


    And now there are some traffickers who are bold enough to steal children from the orphanage! And


    one steal is 10!


    This is simply unheard of animal behavior! Let everyone smell it with extreme indignation!


    For a time, countlessizens across the country were filled with outrage, scolding, scolding,


    commenting, and forwarding on the Inte, and the search volume has been high!


    You must know that in recent years, human traffickers have be too rampant. I don¡¯t know how


    many families have broken their homes because their children were stolen or abducted by human


    traffickers.


    In any family, children are the treasures in the hearts of parents. If this baby is stolen, abducted and


    bought, the parents will even lose the hope and motivation to live!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1010


    Countless happy families have beenpletely destroyed because of this gang of human


    abductors!


    The most hateful thing is that after these traffickers abduct the children, it would be better to sell


    them to normal families who want children, at least the children¡¯s lives will not be too threatened.


    But if these godsend beasts deliberately disabled the child and used it to beg for money, wouldn¡¯t


    the child¡¯s life bepletely ruined? !


    Therefore, at this moment, the hearts of the people across the country are closely concerned about


    these 10 children who were trafficked.


    At this time, Charlie Wade just wanted to save the children as soon as possible! When he reached


    the top floor of the building, a helicopter had roared from the sky far away.


    At this time, Don Albertt also sent an address to his WeChat, telling him: ¡°Master Wade, that Ron


    Richie is now out of the province, but their cars are afraid to go high speeds, they are all down the


    road, so now Drive less than 400 kilometers.¡±


    Charlie Wade checked the address and found that the other party was heading south with the child


    from the orphanage, and was now in Marion County, next door.


    At this time, the helicopter slowly descended from the top of Cloud Building, but before it touched


    the ground, Cameron Isaac had already opened the door.


    Charlie Wade jumped up and said directly to him: ¡°Let the pilot take off immediately and go to the


    Arcadia Province at full speed. Let the other helicopters head in the same direction!¡±


    ¡°Good young master!¡± Cameron Isaac immediately informed the pilot of the specific location through


    the earmuff inte.


    Afterwards, Cameron Isaac asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, please forgive me. You are suddenly so


    anxious. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a ck face, ¡°This morning, a family of six traffickers stole 10 children from


    the orphanage!¡±


    ¡°f*ck!¡± Cameron Isaac suddenly eximed: ¡°What kind of bastards are this family, and they also do


    such sorrowful things!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Among the three words ¡°knock and abduction¡±, what I hate the most is


    abduction. When I was a child, I grew up in an orphanage and I saw many children who were


    rescued after being abducted.


    There are too many children, and every child has sold several hands. Even if the police rescued


    many children, it would be difficult for them to find their families, so they became orphans who were


    not orphans.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said immediately: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I brought my best men and horses this time.


    Everyone is a good soldier and strong general.


    After catching them, they will surely crush their bastards!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Not only do I want to smash them into pieces, but I also want to smash them all


    up and down, their aplices, and colleagues!¡±


    After all, Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Does the Wade family have power in Arcadia Province?¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded and said: ¡°The family¡¯s influence in Arcadia Province is also very strong, but


    the family has always been rtively low-key. Just like I was in Aurouss Hilll, I generally do not


    participate in the management of disputes between local rich, families and gangs.


    If the locals do not follow the rules, then I can move them anytime, anywhere.¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly remembered something and asked: ¡°The Webb family¡¯s base camp is in


    Southaven. Southaven is the capital of Arcadia Province. They must be the local snakes of Arcadia


    Province, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron Isaac said: ¡°The Webb family is thergest family in the south of the Yangtze River.


    They have cultivated Southaven and Lancaster for many years, so their strength in Arcadia


    Province is really extraordinary.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Cameron Isaac added: ¡°However, this is extraordinary for ordinary people.


    To the Wade family, they are just little friends.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, his face gloomy.


    Cameron Isaac thought of the Webb family, and said, ¡°Master, the Webb family was looking for your


    enemy some time ago. You must pay attention to this matter. Since you don¡¯t need your family to


    help you, then do you need me to send you Some bodyguards to protect your safety at all times?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand slightly, his heart was full of disdain for the Webb family, Cameron


    Isaac still didn¡¯t know his strength, judging from his current strength, no one could hurt him at all.

 Chapter 1011-1015

    Chapter 1011-1015


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1011


    At this moment, on the Iveco deck, the seven adults in the car did not even know that a of


    heaven and earth had already covered them.


    In addition to these seven adults, there are ten sleeping children in the car. These children have


    been given sleeping pills in the early morning and have not yet woken up.


    In the co-pilot, there was a young man without a right hand. This young man was Ron Richie.


    At this time, Ron looked excited and said to his elder brother who was driving: ¡°Brother, if this


    transaction ispleted, it will be a million in cash!¡±


    His brother asked in surprise: ¡°Are children so expensive now? Didn¡¯t you say that they only cost


    tens of thousands of dors?¡±


    Ron said: ¡°Isn¡¯t there a wave of blows some time ago, the Beggars of Arcadia Province are now in


    shortage of children, so the price has risen.¡±


    His brother smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s post this time!¡±


    Ron nodded and said cheerfully: ¡°When this transaction ispleted, our family will find a ce for


    vacation.¡±


    Inside Iveco¡¯s spacious carriage, Ron¡¯s mother said with a smile: ¡°Oh, this wave of money is over, I


    really want to go abroad for a while, the daughter-inw of a sister next door, went to Thand


    some time ago.


    When I went there, I used to swipe my friends circle all day long, and after I came back, I still had a


    lot of fun with me. This time when we get the money, let¡¯s go too!¡±


    Ronughed and said: ¡°What¡¯s so fun about Thand? Thand is where the poor go. It costs two


    or three thousand Dor to y with a tour group.


    If we want to go, we will go to a high-end ce.¡±


    ¡°High-end ce?¡± Ron¡¯s mother asked excitedly: ¡°Good son, you can tell me something is more


    advanced. Mom has never seen anything in the world, so I can¡¯t think of it for a while.¡±


    Ron blurted out: ¡°Of course I went to the Maldives, that¡¯s a good ce for the really rich to go on


    vacation!¡±


    Ron¡¯s sister apuded happily: ¡°Maldives? Great, I¡¯ve long wanted to go to Maldives, I¡¯ve been


    thinking about it for a long time!¡±


    Then, she said again: ¡°I¡¯m going to the Maldives to live in that kind of water vi, luxurious to death!


    It must be so cool to live!¡±


    Ron smiled and said, ¡°Sister, when we get the money, we¡¯ll buy a ne ticket immediately!¡±


    A family of six began to look forward to the uing trip to the Maldives in their hearts.


    Ron turned around and looked at the man sitting in the back rows.


    This man was also the seventh adult in the car besides Ron¡¯s family of six.


    Ron looked at the seventh person and said with a smile: ¡°Hey, Jeff, you can divide 400,000 Dor


    this time with the money. Have you thought about what to do after you get the money?¡±


    Jeff ignored him because Jeff was very depressed at this time.


    Last night, after he returned home from William¡¯spany dormitory, a few young and Dangerous


    boys came to his door with knives.


    The young and Dangerous boys knocked on his door, put the knife on his neck, and warned him


    that he must send thepensation to Caesar Phaeton as soon as possible, otherwise, he would


    be killed directly.


    Jeff was so frightened.


    He found a friend who was a second-hand car and evaluated his car and the Phaeton, and found


    that even if he used all the insurance costs, he still had a funding gap of more than 1 million.


    And his Mercedes-Benz, because it has had an ident, can only sell for about 300,000.


    Even if I sell the Mercedes-Benz myself, there is still a funding gap of more than 900,000 Dor.


    William solved 620,000 for him, but he still missed 300,000.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1012


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In desperation, he could only find Ron, a fox friend and dog friend he had known before. Originally,


    he wanted to borrow 300,000 Dor from him for emergency assistance, but Ron was also short of


    money during this time.


    Ronined to him that the police have been working too hard in cracking down on human


    trafficking recently, and a family of six is   almost out of food.


    Ron also told him that he is now looking for suitable children everywhere to sell to the south. Now


    the price is high. If you find resources, you can make a lot of money.


    When Jeff thought that there were a lot of infants and young children in the orphanage recently, he


    immediately got ideas.


    He told Ron of this information and suggested that the two parties cooperate to steal a group of


    children from the orphanage and sell them.


    Ron was worried about where to find a child. When he heard that there were many orphanages, his


    heart was ecstatic, and his thoughts were suddenly moved.


    Jeff knows well about the orphanage. He knows that the orphanage has many loopholes because of


    its disrepair due to years of disrepair, inadequate funding, insufficient staff, and inability to keep up


    with security facilities. As long as those familiar with the process can find a breakthrough.


    So he immediately took the lead and worked out a more detailed n.


    As soon as Ron saw the feasibility of this sentence, he immediately brought in a family of six.


    Jeff was very dissatisfied with the participation of Ron¡¯s family of six, because he knew that the


    reason why the other party called so many people was because he wanted to pay more.


    If you only do this with Ron, the ten children will sell for more than 1 million by then, and each of the


    two will be able to divide between 60,000 and 70,000.


    As a result, Ron brought in another five members of the family and immediately diluted his share.


    This shameless Ron, who was shamelessly trying to divide his head evenly, would be divided into 7


    parts, and he would only have 200,000 at most.


    Jeff fought hard with Ron, and finally decided on a distribution method. Jeff got 400,000 Dor, and


    the rest went to Ron¡¯s family.


    Suddenly losing 300,000 Dor of ie, Jeff was naturally very depressed.


    But he didn¡¯t have any good solutions, because if the other party had to leave him alone, he would


    be finished.


    In desperation, he could only suffer from this dumb loss.


    At this time, Ron looked at the map, and then at the time, and said: ¡°We will be in Southaven soon.


    After we arrive, we wille to pick up the goods at the next house. We can rush back when we


    take the money. We should go back before dark. I can rush back.¡±


    Ron¡¯s sister said excitedly: ¡°Oh, I just want to go to the Maldives as soon as possible!¡±


    As she said, she took out her mobile phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to find videos and guides of


    Maldives on Facebook to see which ind to go to have fun!¡±


    Immediately, she turned on Facebook. Unexpectedly, the first screen video after opening was the


    news about the loss of children in the orphanage!


    This news video has only been released for two or three hours, and it has more than 5 million likes


    and more than 300,000ments.


    She tightened her heart, and when she opened thement, she was shocked.


    Because all thements in thements demanded the execution of the trafficker, the killing of


    the trafficker¡¯s family, and so on!


    She subconsciously said: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s bad, this matter has already hit the headlines! It seems that


    people all over the country are paying attention to it! Are we doing something big?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of!¡± Ron said indifferently: ¡°There is no substantial difference between stealing


    one and stealing ten. Besides, I¡¯m careful along the way.


    No clues are left. No one can find us. It is impossible to doubt us!¡±


    As he said, he said triumphantly: ¡°You can rest assured! When you can¡¯t find us after a while, the


    attention ofizens will be immediately attracted by other news, and after a while, we will be


    forgotten. Up!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1013


    Several helicopters merged in the outskirts of Aurouss Hilll, and they chased outside the province


    quickly, narrowing the distance with the target little by little.


    The opponent¡¯s Iveco can only stop and go on the national road, and often encounters traffic lights


    or traffic jams, and the overall speed is simply not up.


    The reason why Ron chose national roads instead of highways was mainly because the highways


    were closed roads. In case the police caught them, it would be difficult to fly by himself.


    But national roads are different. National roads are all open roads and are connected to various


    township and county roads.


    It is very difficult for the police to block themselves.


    And once there is any problem, you can abandon the car and run away at any time. The


    countryside, residential houses and even factory construction sites are all good ces to hide!


    Charlie Wade left enough opportunities for pursuit.


    The helicopter is in the sky, without stopping, without any detours and congestion, and the flying


    speed exceeds 200 kilometers per hour.


    After flying for more than an hour, Charlie Wade¡¯s location was only 100 kilometers away from the


    target.


    Cameron Isaac said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, their current average speed is only forty to fifty


    kilometers an hour, and they are expected to catch up with them in thirty minutes.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Could you please contact the local forces of the Wade family and


    ask them to help us seal the road ahead of time, and I will give them a urn to catch turtles.¡±


    Cameron Isaac immediately looked at the real-time location sent by Don Albertt and said: ¡°There is


    a bridge across the river on the national highway in front. After they pass, I will seal the bridge to


    prevent other vehicles from getting on, and then wait for them.


    When they are about to cross the river, bet the other end too, so that they will not escape!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with satisfaction: ¡°This is a good idea, just do what you said!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, the two truck convoys, full of muck, set off from the two real estate construction sites on both


    sides of the river.


    The construction sites where they are located are all properties owned by a real estate development


    company under the Wade family.


    Both teams were also arranged by Cameron Isaac.


    Each fleet consists of more than 20 engineering trucks loaded with muck.


    Any truck, when fully loaded, weighs forty to fifty tons.


    A heavy tank is just this weight.


    Such a car, just cross the road, no car can hit it.


    What¡¯s more, there are more than 20 vehicles on each end, and even tanks will not be able to rush


    past.


    Ron¡¯s elder brother drove to the bridge, Ron smiled and said: ¡°After crossing this river-crossing


    bridge, we will almost reach Southaven!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ron¡¯s sister said happily: ¡°If we get the money today, we can go to the Maldives tomorrow! I


    just researched it. The Maldives is a visa on arrival, so we don¡¯t need to apply for a visa in advance.


    We will buy a ne ticket and fly there tomorrow. That¡¯s it.¡±


    While driving, Ron¡¯s brother said in surprise: ¡°Why are there so many big cars suddenly?¡±


    Everyone looked out the window and saw heavy trucks full of muck on both sides.


    Ron said casually: ¡°Which construction site should be sent the materials, regardless of him, let¡¯s


    overtake it quickly.¡±


    Iveco quickly elerated and surpassed the engineering fleet.


    Immediately afterwards, the engineering convoy behind began to run severalrge vehicles in


    parallel, directly blocking the road behind, so that other vehicles behind could not pass.


    When Iveco got on the bridge, the engineering convoy, which was advancing side by side, also


    drove onto the bridge.


    However, as soon as the engineering convoy got on the bridge, it immediately stalled and blocked


    the entrance to the entire bridge, making it impossible for other vehicles to pass.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1014


    The driver behind was so angry and got out of the car to check what happened.


    At this time, a person from the engineering team got on and off and shouted to the back with a


    loudspeaker: ¡°We have just received a notice from the superior that this bridge has be a


    dangerous bridge, and there is a risk of copse at any time.


    Now we need to hurry up and repair it for everyone. Your life is safe, please detour, thank you for


    your cooperation.¡±


    These drivers originally wanted to scold their mothers, but upon hearing this, they immediately


    dispelled the idea of   scolding their mothers, and the unhappiness in their hearts disappeared.


    With so many construction vehicles parked here, they don¡¯t doubt what the other side said.


    Therefore, they are very fortunate now. Fortunately, they have been following behind the


    construction vehicles. If they are in front of the convoy, wouldn¡¯t they also drive on this dangerous


    bridge?


    So everyone turned around and took a detour from other roads.


    Ron¡¯s elder brother drove to the center of the bridge, nced back through the rearview mirror for a


    while, and said puzzledly: ¡°Why are there no cars behind?¡±


    Ron nced back, maybe it was blocked by those big cars, which were running slowly. ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible.¡± Ron¡¯s brother said, and stopped taking it seriously and continued to drive.


    When I was about to cross the bridge, a fewrge cars suddenly poured in from both sides in front,


    completely blocking the road ahead!


    Ron¡¯s elder brother was taken aback, and hurriedly stepped on the brakes, blurting out: ¡°Damn, are


    these big cart drivers crazy?¡±


    The other people in the car staggered for a while because they had no time to react.


    After the car stopped steadily, Ron was surprised to find that the road in front of the car had been


    completely blocked by severalrge cars, and there was no car behind.


    In other words, the Iveco I was riding in waspletely sealed on this bridge.


    However, at this time he did not mean that he was imminent.


    So he pushed the door down and shouted at the big car parked in front: ¡°Hey! What the hell are you


    guys doing? Get out of the way quickly!¡±


    A burly man jumped down from one of the big cars and said coldly: ¡°This bridge has been closed.


    From now on, no vehicles or people will pass by!¡±


    Ron said angrily: ¡°The cars in front have all passed by, but we have not passed. You have to close it


    and wait until we pass.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know, the reason for closing this bridge was to seal him on the bridge!


    The burly man yelled: ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking talk nonsense with me, I said, no vehicles or people should


    pass by, if you are not afraid of death, you can give it a try!¡±


    With that said, more than 30 people wearing hard hats came at once, all of them sturdy and looking


    fierce.


    There are only seven people in Ron¡¯s group. His mother and his sister are helpless women, his


    father is an old man, and he is a disabled person. How could it be 30 in this case? Multiple


    opponents.


    So he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Okay, then we can always turn around and change another way,


    right?¡±


    With that, he got in the car again and said to the brother beside him: ¡°Let¡¯s turn around!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ron¡¯s brother immediately turned around and drove back directly.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that after turning around and driving back, he saw arge group of


    heavy trucksing on the opposite side before driving a few steps away.


    These trucks are next to each other. There was no room for a bicycle to pass through, and the


    menacingly approached.


    Ron¡¯s elder brother hurriedly stopped the car and said in surprise: ¡°What the hell is going on? How


    do you feel that these big cars are deliberately trying to sandwich us, are we exposed?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Ron said categorically, ¡°Even if we are exposed, it should be the police who


    intercepted us, not the big truck on the construction site!¡±


    His brother was very worried and said, ¡°Ron, I think this is obviously strange!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1015


    Even now, Ron also felt that something was really wrong.


    Otherwise, how could it be possible that there are so many big cars in the middle of this car for no


    reason?


    Moreover, looking at their posture, they simply didn¡¯t want to let themselves escape, so they used a


    parallel formation.


    There were traffic jams both front and rear, and the river was rolling under the bridge. If you really


    came straight to yourself, you wouldn¡¯t even have to escape.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous, and said: ¡°Aren¡¯t these peopleing for these


    children? Shouldn¡¯t they, aren¡¯t they just a bunch of orphans?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ron¡¯s brother couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Furthermore, the police didn¡¯t find it. Why did


    these peoplee?¡±


    Seeing that the convoys at both ends were getting closer, Ron¡¯s brother could only temporarily stop


    the car.


    Everyone in the car panicked, including Jeff.


    Jeff felt a panic in his heart at this time.


    No one knows the situation of the orphanage better than him. If these children are lost, at most the


    police wille forward to find them. It is impossible for the people to have such a powerful force to


    find them. .


    However, with one exception, he felt very nervous.


    The exception was Charlie Wade who hurt himself miserably yesterday.


    In the dark, he felt that this matter seemed inseparable from Charlie Wade.


    Thinking back to Charlie Wade, he always looked unpredictable. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Are


    these people sent by Charlie Wade? ?¡±


    Just when this Iveco stopped, countlessrge cars began to pack him tightly, and the seven adults


    in the car couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    Ron took out a knife from his arms and said nervously: ¡°If someone is against us, we will fight him!¡±


    His sister said in horror: ¡°There are only 7 of us, and they have to have dozens of drivers alone.


    Fighting is not their opponent!¡±


    Ron was already obviously flustered, and said nervously: ¡°You close the curtains of the windows at


    the back. If they want toe in, I will fight with them!¡±


    In order to be able to transport the children more safely, thick curtains have been hung on the


    windows of the rear rows. Looking in from the outside, they can¡¯t see the situation inside, let alone


    the unconscious children inside. They.


    Several people, including Jeff, hurriedly drew the curtains tightly.


    Ron said to his two elder brothers and Jeff: ¡°Hurry up and get all the knives out! Now the car is


    definitely not going out, you can only rely on yourself.¡±


    When he started doing it early this morning, Ron gave each of them a knife. He thought it was just


    to strengthen the courage, but he didn¡¯t expect to use it now.


    Jeff was very panicked. He is very different from Ron. Ron has been doing the job of licking blood


    on the tip of a knife all the year round, otherwise he would not be chopped off his right hand.


    But Jeff is just a liar.


    Every day at Harley¡¯spany, he cheats those old men and olddies who are eager to manage


    money and make money. If he really wants him to use a knife to fight with others, he simply doesn¡¯t


    have the guts.


    At this moment, he took the knife out tremblingly, and asked nervously, ¡°Ron, did you offend


    someone?¡±


    Ron said desperately, ¡°I also want to ask if you have offended people!¡±


    At this time, Ron¡¯s brother said nervously: ¡°Look at these big cars, they only surrounded us, but no


    one came down to say something, and I didn¡¯t understand what they were doing!¡±


    Ron thought for a while, opened the window of the co-pilot, and shouted to the outside: ¡°Who are


    you?


    What are you going to do?¡±


    No one responded outside the car.


    Ron¡¯s heart was extremely nervous. With so many cars surrounding him, this group of people didn¡¯t


    even have a word, which made people feel strange and terrifying.

 Chapter 1016-1020

    Chapter 1016-1020


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1016


    At this moment, the sound of a helicopter roaring from outside suddenly came.


    Because the movement of the helicopter was too loud, and the sound was too recognizable, the


    entire vehicle became more panicked.


    Jeff panicked and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Howe there are helicopters? Who are these


    people?¡±


    Ron¡¯s father drew a gap in the curtain and looked up to the sky, and immediately saw several


    helicopters lined up.


    He was so scared that he said, ¡°There are several helicopters in the sky. Even if the police arrest


    people, they don¡¯t know how to use helicopters. Are we offending some big people?¡±


    As they were talking, everyone heard the sound of the helicopter, and it was already overhead!


    Charlie Wade was sitting on one of the helicopters, looking down at the scene on the bridge.


    The entire bridge has been broken byrge vehicles. In the middle of the bridge, a dozenrge


    vehicles surrounded the Iveco.


    Traffickers and children are in this car.


    Cameron Isaac said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, many of my people are from special forces. Some of


    them have a way to kill all these people!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious to kill, stay alive.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Then I will let them control these bastards first!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Do it now!¡±


    Cameron Isaac immediately gave an order, and one of the helicopters descended and hovered on


    top of the Iveco.


    Immediately after four ropes were thrown on both sides of the helicopter, four former special forces


    in ck immediately descended from the ropes.


    They were very professional. They were hung on the four corners of the Iveco car roof. Then they


    took out the portable cutting machine and started cutting the iron sheet of the car roof at the fastest


    speed.


    This white Iveco itself is not a special vehicle. The iron sheet on the roof is very easy to cut.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire roof was cut off!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The people in the car were already shocked. They looked at the roof of the car and were gradually


    cut open. There was no good way at all.


    At this time, the helicopter hovering over their heads began to slowly rise, and the four former


    special forces each used a special suction cup to firmly hold the four corners of the roof.


    With the ascent of the helicopter, this Iveco was uncovered directly!


    At this time, not only Charlie Wade on the helicopter, but also the situation in the car, even Jeff in


    the car and Ron¡¯s family saw the magnificent scene of several helicopters hovering in the sky at the


    same time.


    Except for the helicopter that cut the roof of their car, on both sides of the remaining helicopters are


    ex-special forces armed with automatic rifles. They are like the Marines in Operation Red Sea. The


    target was tightly locked on the 7 people in the car, ensuring that as long as anyone dared to hurt


    the child, they would immediately kill him.


    For a top family like the Wade family with a worth of trillions of dors, their ability to protect


    themselves is far beyond the recognition of ordinary people.


    Special forces, automatic rifles, and helicopters are just drizzle. With the influence of the Wade


    family, even if armored vehicles are called, it is not a big problem!


    This is the confidence of the real top family!


    Today, using such a big battle to solve a few human traffickers can be said to be fighting mosquitoes


    with anti-aircraft guns.


    But Charlie Wade didn¡¯t feel wasted at all, this kind of scum would have to use the most powerful


    means to destroy them all at once!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1017


    At this time, Charlie Wade directly turned on the PA system on the helicopter, and said loudly:


    ¡°Listen to the people in the car, you are already surrounded, immediately put down all resistance to


    surrender, otherwise, die!¡±


    The sound of Charlie Wade frightened the 7 people in the Iveco car.


    Ron copsed, because he felt that even if he killed and set fire, he wouldn¡¯t use such a big battle to


    catch him, right?


    At this moment, his family was so scared that they were so scared that they were still thinking that


    after they got the money, they would go to the Maldives for a holiday, but they didn¡¯t expect to be


    completely covered by such a.


    Jeff was even more panicked.


    He is almost regretting death at this moment!


    Not only regret, but more panic.


    But at this time, he suddenly came back to his senses, and felt that the sound of the call on the


    helicopter just now was so familiar?


    But he didn¡¯t hear it for a while, this voice was Charlie Wade¡¯s voice.


    So he panicked and asked Ron: ¡°What should we do now? This group of people have guns. Now


    even the roof of the car has been cut off.


    What if they shoot us?¡±


    Ron¡¯s elder sister wailed in fright: ¡°Brother, we won¡¯t die here today, right? My elder sister hasn¡¯t


    lived enough yet, my elder sister is still young, my elder sister hasn¡¯t been married yet!¡±


    ¡°What are you yelling about?


    I¡¯m not married either!¡± Ron was afraid and confused in her heart. Hearing her sister crying and


    making noise, her heart was even more irritable.


    Charlie Wade looked down at these 7 people from the helicopter and found that they were not doing


    anything. He was immediately angry and said coldly: ¡°I will give you three seconds to get off the car,


    otherwise you will have to pay the price!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, he immediately started timing.


    ¡°three!¡±


    Ron¡¯s mother cried bitterly: ¡°Ron, let¡¯s get out of the car quickly, otherwise I¡¯m really afraid that


    these people will attack us!¡±


    Ron hesitated.


    If you don¡¯t get out of the car, you might be able to kidnap a few children and use your children¡¯s


    lives to threaten the other party to let yourself go.


    But if you get out of the car, isn¡¯t it just being ughtered?


    ¡°two!¡±


    Ron¡¯s sister hurriedly said: ¡°Ron, you have to say something!¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    After Charlie Wade finished counting three times, seeing that none of the seven people moved, he


    immediately said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Notify the sniper and kill the driver!¡±


    ¡°Good master!¡±


    Cameron Isaac immediately passed the walkie-talkie and gave an order in a cold voice: ¡°The sniper


    immediately looks for a suitable opportunity, kills the driver first, and fights for a shot!¡±


    The inte system immediately received a reply from the snipers:¡°The sight of Sniper No. 1 is


    blocked.¡±


    ¡°The sight of Sniper No. 2 is blocked.¡±


    ¡°Sniper No. 3 has an unobstructed sight and has locked on the target! The kill probability is 80!¡±


    ¡°Sniper No. 4 is unobstructed and has locked the target! The kill probability is 95!¡±


    Cameron Isaac immediately ordered: ¡°Sniper No. 4 listens to my orders and shoot!¡±


    At this moment, the former special soldier hanging outside the door of a helicopter on the right


    immediately pulled the trigger.


    With a bang.


    The sniper rifle burst out with a tongue of me, and then the bullet shot out from the muzzle at a


    rapid speed.


    The next moment, Ron, who was sitting in the driving seat of Iveco, was so nervous that he did not


    know what to do, he was suddenly headshot!


    No one expected that a person who was intact in thest second would burst out a bloody mist on


    his head in the next second¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1018


    Ron¡¯s family was so scared that they copsed and screamed!


    They really did not expect that the caller would immediately instruct to shoot after three seconds!


    The one who died was the eldest son of the Richie family, and Ron¡¯s parents loved the eldest son


    the most. Seeing that his eldest son was instantly taken his life, the two of them went crazy and


    cried.


    Ron was sprayed with red and white because he was closest to his brother.


    He was already scared to death.


    When he was in this business, he never thought that this business would be terrible!


    At this time, Charlie Wade said coldly through the PA system: ¡°I will give you three more seconds. If


    you don¡¯t get out of the car and surrender, then I will let the sniper randomly kill the second person!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, all six of them lost the courage to resist, and ran out of the car in


    a hurry.


    After getting out of the car, the six people raised their hands high above their heads, and their faces


    were filled with the deepest fear.


    This is the first time they have witnessed such a bloody and direct death with their own eyes.


    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled!


    Even Ron¡¯s mother, sister, and Jeff were so scared to pee their pants.


    Charlie Wade continued to shout: ¡°All six of you kneel down at the back of the car, hold your head in


    your hands, and if anyone dares to make any other actions, kill it on the spot!¡±


    How dare these six people fail, they hurried to the back of the car and knelt on their heads.


    At this time, the big car at the rear slowly retreated tens of meters, leaving a huge open area.


    Afterwards, the helicopter that Charlie Wade was riding in began to slowlynd on this open ground.


    The former special forces on other helicopters moved faster, and they had quickly descended onto


    the bridge by cable descent.


    Dozens of former special forces armed with live ammunition had surrounded the six groups at this


    time, and their guns were all aimed at them.


    Several former special forces have entered the Iveco and quickly checked the health of the 10


    children in the car.


    Afterwards, he reported in the inte system: ¡°Master, all 10 children are in aa, but I checked


    their physical indicators and vital signs, and there is no danger to their lives, please rest assured.¡±


    Charlie Wade immediately rxed. Since the children are all right, the remaining task is how to deal


    with these human traffickers!


    He not only wants these human traffickers to pay the price of their lives, but also finds out their


    downstream buyers and kills them all!


    At this moment, Charlie Wade¡¯s helicopter had slowly stopped on the bridge.


    Charlie Wade pushed the hatch, and jumped down.


    The six people, including Jeff, were all kneeling on the ground at this time, looking at Charlie Wade


    coming down from the helicopter in horror.


    But the distance at this time was still a bit far, Jeff did not recognize Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t see Jeff either, he thought this was Ron¡¯s family.


    But when he got closer, he saw Jeff with a frightened face among the six people!


    Charlie Wade¡¯s heart was suddenly extremely angry!


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Jeff would be involved!


    No matter how hard this kid pretended, he was one of the orphans who came out of the orphanage.


    Charlie Wade never expected that it was this Jeff who grew up in the orphanage who would collude


    with others and steal from the orphanage. 10 children out!


    Jeff also saw the maning by at this time!


    When he recognized that the person walking by was Charlie Wade, his whole person¡¯s worldview


    was instantly subverted!


    howe¡­¡­


    How could it be Charlie Wade? !


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1019


    Jeff felt that no one in the world would be too surprised to step down from this helicopter, but Charlie


    Wade was the only one who stepped down from here, which made him uneptable anyway.


    However, the tall and handsome man with a cold face is indeed the orphan who grew up with him in


    the orphanage, Charlie Wade!


    He couldn¡¯t imagine, what exactly is Charlie Wade? You can mobilize such a powerful force to


    pursue yourself!


    Among other things, just these few helicopters, and these dozens of experts with guns and live


    ammunition like special forces, are definitely not the strength that ordinary people can have.


    Even the richest man in Aurouss Hilll cannot be so capable!


    Deep in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help asking himself: What is the origin of Charlie Wade?


    Isn¡¯t he an orphan? Still the son-inw who eats soft rice! Why can such a powerful force be


    mobilized?


    At this time, Charlie Wade had already stepped forward to the six people.


    However, instead of looking at the other five people, he stared at Jeff with extremely cold eyes and


    asked coldly, ¡°Jeff! You are so bold!¡±


    Jeff trembled violently, hurriedly begged: ¡°Charlie Wade! This is a misunderstanding, Charlie Wade!¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?!¡± Charlie Wade said furiously: ¡°You and traffickers abducted 10 orphans from


    the orphanage, and then told me this was a misunderstanding?¡±


    Jeff suddenly burst into tears, and said with tears in his nose: ¡°Charlie Wade, I have no choice but


    to not lose my bet with you. I identally ran into someone else¡¯s Phaeton. If I don¡¯t pay for it, If


    someone else has a new car, they will kill me, and I am also forced to be helpless Charlie Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade stepped forward, kicked him on his chest, kicked him all the way, and sternly shouted:


    ¡°You are an orphan. You know what kind of pain orphans have to go through since childhood. They


    are raised in a welfare institution. It¡¯s nothing more than doing something for the orphanage. If you


    steal the children from the orphanage for money, you deserve to die!¡±


    Jeff was in severe pain, but he struggled to get up, crying and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, I was wrong, I¡¯m


    sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have been blinded byrd for a while, please take it for the sake of growing up


    together. Please spare me this time!¡±


    ¡°Spare you?¡± Charlie Wade snorted coldly, and said: ¡°You have done such a conscientious thing,


    how can my conscience let me spare you?¡±


    Jeff hurriedly pointed to the Iveco and said: ¡°You can see that those younger brothers and sisters


    did not suffer any injuries, and they all took sleeping pills. Now take them back. They don¡¯t even


    know what happened. As long as you spare me this time, I will work for the orphanage in my life,


    and I am willing to use my life to pay for my sins!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Save some energy, Jeff, among the seven people today, you are the


    most damned!¡±


    When Ron heard this, he hurriedly blurted out and wailed: ¡°This eldest brother, you are right. This


    incident was nned by the organization named Jeff. We were all used by him! Please forgive us!¡±


    Charlie Wade saw his right arm raised high, and his wrist broke all at once, knowing that this person


    was the notorious Ron.


    So, he snorted and asked: ¡°You are Ron Richie, right?!¡±


    When Ron heard this, his whole body trembled!


    How would he know his name?


    Charlie Wade saw his face full of horror, and smiled yfully, coldly: ¡°Ron, you guys are okay. I


    heard that you were doing some sneaking and petting businesses before, and you were still a family


    of six. I didn¡¯t expect you to be cut off. With one hand, you don¡¯t even have a long memory? I heard


    that you had been reselling children before, but I didn¡¯t expect that you dared to steal children


    directly this time!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1020


    As soon as Ron heard this, he knew that the other party had checked all of his details.


    So he squatted his head in panic: ¡°Big brother, big brother, this is all a misunderstanding, big


    brother! I have offended people before, so my reputation is corrupted everywhere. I have never


    done anything to resell a child. It was just spread by others!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked him: ¡°Do you think I am like a fool?¡±


    Ron kept kowtow, his entire forehead had be bloody, and he begged: ¡°Big brother, I really can¡¯t


    me me this time. This time it was all Jeff¡¯s idea. He told me that he had an ident. There is a


    shortage of hundreds of thousands, because he told me that there are many children in the


    orphanage.


    He even made the whole n for us to steal the children!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will figure out the ounts of each of you.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade questioned: ¡°I ask you, who are you going to sell these children to?¡±


    At this time, Ron dared not hide anything, and hurriedly said: ¡°Brother, these children are going to


    be sold to the southern region Gang!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Who is your partner?¡±


    Ron blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s an elder of the Beggar Gang!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and said, ¡°There are elders in the Beggar Gang?¡±


    Ron nodded and hurriedly said: ¡°This gang of beggars was establishedpletely after the gang in


    martial arts novels, because they all pretended to be beggars and cheated money everywhere, so


    they directly used the name of the gang, the biggest leader of the gang.


    , Is their gang leader, under the gang leader there are two deputy gang leaders, nine elders, dozens


    of hall leaders and tens of thousands of subordinates scattered across the province¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect this gang of beggars like a social cancer to have such a huge


    organizational structure!


    There are tens of thousands of beggars in a province alone!


    Ron wanted to perform meritorious service in front of Charlie Wade and strive for lenient treatment,


    so he poured out all the information he knew.


    ¡°Brother, the nine elders of the Beggar Gang are all rich men with a worth of tens of millions.


    This group of people has long stopped begging in person. They live in luxury vis, drive luxury


    cars, and even sit in their offices.¡±


    ¡°The nine elders perform their duties. Some people are responsible for recruiting new members,


    who are responsible for management, finances, and training.


    Some people are responsible for implementing familyws. The elder who joined me is responsible


    for buying children for begging¡­ ..¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Who is the leader of the beggar gang?¡±


    Ron said: ¡°The name of the beggar gang¡¯s leader is John Marcone.


    Don¡¯t think he is just a beggar gang¡¯s gang leader, but his worth is at least one billion Dor. His


    business covers various gray industries, and he has already be Southaven. A big man in the


    underground world.¡±


    After that, he said again: ¡°By the way, Marcone has very powerful background, and his sister is the


    wife of Donald, the head of the Webb family!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned, ¡°So, this John Marcone is Donald¡¯s brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Ron nodded and said, ¡°His brother-inw!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and nodded, and said to himself: ¡°Interesting! Really interesting!¡±

 Chapter 1021-1025

    Chapter 1021-1025


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1021


    Charlie Wade did not expect that the Webb family was also involved in this matter to some extent.


    This hateful beggar gang was actually started by Donald¡¯s brother-inw, and it is estimated that the


    support of the Webb family is indispensable.


    Originally, I was still waiting for the Webb family to find him, and was not ready to attack the Webb


    family.


    But this time, I have to take Donald¡¯s brother-inw first!


    Therefore, he immediately said to Ron: ¡°I will give you a chance to redeem your sins. You must take


    it well, otherwise, I will let you end up like your brother!¡±


    As soon as Ron heard this, he said with excitement: ¡°Brother, if you have anything you want, you


    will die without hesitation!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°You should call the elder beggars who specially connected with you now, tell


    him that your car has a problem, and let hime here to pick up people in person.¡±


    Ron nodded immediately and said, ¡°Okay, big brother, I¡¯ll fight now. It¡¯s not far from Southaven city. I


    think they wille soon.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, turned around and said to Cameron Isaac behind him: ¡°Isaac, I don¡¯t


    care what you do, I will see Donald¡¯s brother-inw here within an hour!¡±


    Cameron Isaac said immediately: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, I will make arrangements!¡±


    Ron was eager to make contributions, and hurriedly said, ¡°By the way, that John Marcone and his


    wife is one of the elders of the Beggar Gang, who is in charge of finances! And she is also his


    female military advisor!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlie Wade frowned and asked: ¡°Both couples are doing this kind of conscience


    business?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ron said: ¡°Their couple is amazing, earning at least 100 million Dor a year. It is said that


    they earned more than 200 million Dorst year!¡±


    Charlie Wade said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°You can verify the matter, Isaac. If it is true, bring him and his


    wife to me!¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded and made a call immediately.


    Wade family¡¯s eyes are all over the country, if they want, there is no clue they can¡¯t find.


    Southaven is one of thergest cities in the south, and the hidden forces deployed by the Wade


    family here are beyond imagination.


    Soon, Cameron Isaac received the news and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°That kid is right. Marcone¡¯s


    wife is indeed one of the elders of the Beggar Gang.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said coldly: ¡°Then bring them all to me!¡±


    Cameron Isaac immediately picked up the walkie-talkie and said: ¡°A group of skilled men! Go to


    Southaven quickly and meet our family¡¯s local eyeliner. By any means, you must bring John


    Marcone and his wife here within an hour!¡±


    A resolute voice came from the inte: ¡°Yes! One group set off immediately!¡±.


    Immediately after one of the hovering helicopters, it immediately climbed up and headed for


    downtown Southaven.


    Charlie Wade asked him again: ¡°Could you let the Wade family¡¯s eyeliner in the southern region


    help me investigate how many core members of the Beggar Gang are still in the southern region,


    and bring them all over me.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Good young master, I¡¯ll give orders now and get everything I can find!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction, and said coldly: ¡°Today I will walk for the sky and get rid of this


    beggar gang!¡±


    Ron also took out his mobile phone at this time, and under Charlie Wade¡¯s supervision, called the


    elder of the beggar gang who had been connected to him.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1022


    When the other party heard him say that the car was broken, he immediately said he was not


    reliable.


    Ron could only say in a low tone: ¡°Sir, the car I built is quite old. I¡¯m really embarrassed, but I¡¯m only


    a few tens of kilometers away from Southaven. It¡¯s not far, so pleasee and pick it up. Come


    on.¡±


    Then the other party cursed and said: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for seeing that you sent more goods this time, I


    would just ignore you.¡±


    After speaking, the other party said again: ¡°Send your location to WeChat, and I wille here.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the beggar gang leader John Marcone and his wife Lily Marcone had just walked


    out of Webb¡¯s vi with their daughter. Today at noon, it is the birthday of Lily¡¯s sister, Donald¡¯s wife


    Xenia.


    In the past, Xenia had to organize a special birthday party, but this year, considering the special


    situation of her son Kian, she chose to stay at home and simply prepared a lunch.


    No guests were invited to this banquet. Apart from my family, I only invited my younger brother and


    younger siblings, as well as his younger niece.


    After such a long time, Kian is still the same, adding a meal every hour.


    So in this banquet, Kian disappeared for about 20 minutes. Everyone knew that he was going to


    add a meal, but everyone at the dinner table was embarrassed to say it.


    After the birthday party, Marcone¡¯s family of three was ready to go home.


    His sister Xenia sent them to the parking lot of the vi.


    Seeing that there was no one else around, Marcone asked his sister: ¡°Sister, is Kian¡¯s situation still


    not getting better?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xenia said with a sad face: ¡°A lot of experts havee to visit during this period, but there is


    no result. They have no idea.¡±


    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but sighed and said, ¡°Sister, I think my brother-inw has some problems with


    his mood and emotions recently.¡±


    Xenia said depressed: ¡°Thest time your brother-inw took Sean to Aurouss Hilll, he suffered a


    big loss in the hands of the Wade family, and was humiliated by an unknown man by Aurouss Hilll.


    Haven¡¯t you seen Sean¡¯s arm still in a cast? He was injured in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Xenia said angrily: ¡°What kid did this way?


    Sister, do you want me to take some brothers and kill that kid in the past? Now the power of the


    beggars is stronger again. There are 10,000 registered gang members alone. There are many


    people. During this period of time, I am preparing to annex the beggars from the surrounding


    provinces one by one.


    By that time, my beggars may have more than 50,000 people!¡±


    Xenia said: ¡°Your brother-inw is already nning the matter in Aurouss Hilll, so you don¡¯t need to


    bother.¡±


    After that, she looked at her younger sibling Lily and said to her younger brother: ¡°You have to take


    care of Lily during this period.


    Two months of pregnancy is the most dangerous time. Don¡¯t let the fetus have any problems.¡±


    Marcone said immediately: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of her.¡±


    Xenia said to her younger sibling Lily: ¡°Lily, you have just gotten pregnant. Don¡¯t interfere with the


    beggars¡¯ affairs for the time being.


    Have your baby at home and get a b-ultrasound in two months to see if it is a male or a female.¡±


    Lily nodded hurriedly and said respectfully: ¡°Okay sister, I see, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Xenia couldn¡¯t help but sighed and said with emotion: ¡°Our Marcone family, the biggest problem is


    that the poption is not thriving enough.


    My parents left early and only gave birth to two children, Nathan and Josiah. Only the son of


    Nathan, you and Josiah are left now. There is only a daughter. He said that everything has to be


    given to a son quickly, and it is not enough to have one.


    While he is young, he must have at least two sons to continue the incense for the Marcone family.¡±


    Lily hurriedly said: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely inherit the Marcone family!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1023


    Xenia, Donald¡¯s wife, is a standard demon of helping his brother.


    With her identity and her family background, it would have been impossible for her to enter the gate


    of Webb¡¯s house.


    But the reason why Donald married her into the Webb family was entirely because Donald really


    loved her.


    After marrying into the Webb family, Xenia began to do everything possible to help her brother John


    Marcone.


    John Marcone didn¡¯t have any abilities, she didn¡¯t read well, and her ability was not good enough.


    When she was young, she took a lot of money from Xenia to do business, but she was basically


    defeated by him.


    There was no other way, Xenia went to beg her husband, hoping that her husband could give his


    brother a little bit from the Webb family¡¯s business, which would be regarded as a way to help his


    brother.


    Although Donald didn¡¯t look down on Marcone, he still helped him several times because of his


    wife¡¯s face.


    However, Marcone is very ignorant of good and bad, and he is not capable of it. When others lead


    him to make money, he has to make some tricks from it. Finally, Donald is tired of him, and he


    simply doesn¡¯t bother to take him. .


    However, Xenia didn¡¯t want her brother to be mediocre all his life. Seeing that her brother didn¡¯t


    have much real ability, but he still had the ability to fight hard, she guided his brother to the gray


    industry.


    After all, Marcone is Donald¡¯s brother-inw, and the entire Webb family has a very strong influence


    in the south, so there is this rtionship. He went out to make a profit, and everyone must give


    face.


    After fishing for a few years, Marone built the business of the Beggar Gang.


    To say it is a ¡°gang of beggars¡± is actually borrowing someone¡¯s name from martial arts novels.


    What they do is not a matter of acting for the country and the people. They are just organizing a


    large group of fake beggars to pretend to be beggars and swindle.


    Moreover, there are often conflicts between the gang of beggars and the gang of beggars.


    For example, the bus stations, railway stations, andmercial streets with the most crowded


    traffic are the favorite prime locations of the Beggar Gang. If you can set up a stall here, you will


    definitely make a lot of money in a day.


    However, for the beggars in a city, there are tens of thousands of beggars who are true or false, and


    it is naturally impossible for them to gather in these golden locations.


    Therefore, fighting fiercely with other gangs of beggars, forming cliques, and looting territory in daily


    life have be the most important thing besides begging.


    Because of the big tree of the Webb family, Marcone developed quickly in the cause of the Beggar


    Gang.


    If any beggar dared to fight against him, he would immediately be trampled by him. If he couldn¡¯t


    step on it, he would beg his sister and ask his sister to ask his brother-inw, Donald, to help.


    After all, Donald is also the heir of the top big family.


    He naturally doesn¡¯t look down on this kind of gray business, and of course he doesn¡¯t want to


    interfere.


    But he couldn¡¯t hold back his wife blowing the pillow breeze in his ears every day, and acted like a


    baby at every turn, or brushed up his temper or pretended to be wronged. Then he had nothing to


    do.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1024


    In the end, it didn¡¯t work, so he came out to help Marcone several times.


    When others discovered that even the heirs of the top n like Donald woulde to help Marcone


    get out, the other beggars naturally did not dare to offend Marcone again.


    As a result, Marcone pretended to be invincible and brought all the Beggar Gang forces in Arcadia


    Province into his own hands.


    Now he is the leader of the famous ¡°gang of beggars¡± in Southaven area.


    Marcone is also very proud of this, because this kind of thinges in too quickly, and it is


    completely unnecessary. Everyone is scattered, everyone finds a ce, lies on the ground, and


    then writes on a nk paper.


    Copywriting that sells badly is just lying down and making money.


    In a short period of time, he has already saved more than 1 billion family assets.


    Xenia was naturally relieved to see that her younger brother had made such a great achievement.


    For her brother-inw, the younger brother was responsible for it, which was the continuation of the


    entire family¡¯s blood.


    The Marcone family¡¯s parents left early and there were no rtives. The more deste and the less


    prosperous the family, the more she hoped that the Marcone family could open up its branches and


    leaves as soon as possible, so that the family would also prosper and gradually be a famous


    family in Southaven. , So that I can be considered to havepleted my mission to myself.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving his brother¡¯s family, Xenia turned and returned to the vi.


    Donald was sitting in the living room with a cigar in his mouth, and said annoyedly: ¡°Xenia, I recently


    heard that your brother¡¯s beggar has made a lot of children to make money.


    Can you tell him He will constrain a little bitter? Now everyone knows that he is my brother-inw


    of Donald. He is doing this kind of mischievous business, and everyone outside thinks it is my order!


    What my Webb family says is a hundred billion level How can this big family get involved with this


    kind of indiscriminate business?¡±


    When Xenia heard this, her eyes were flushed with grievance, and she choked with sobs:


    ¡°Husband, you don¡¯t know the situation with Marcone. You said that he has no ability, education and


    no education, and no brains, except for the sidetrack. , What else can he do? He¡¯s just this little


    brother. If he doesn¡¯t live well, then I will die!¡±


    Donald¡¯s most helpless thing is to see his wife¡¯s grievances. He also knows that this is just his wife¡¯s


    trick, but after all, out of true love, when she sees her grievances, even if she pretends to be


    wronged, Donald will feel distressed in his heart.


    So, he could only sigh, and said: ¡°If you have done it, don¡¯t feel wronged. I mean, you will also say


    hello to Marcone when you look back. There are many ways to make a mistake. Partial behavior is


    ced on women and children. If he has a kind, and dares to fight and kill, then I canpletely


    praise him as the underground emperor of the whole Southaven. Why do things that hurt women


    and children every day?


    Tell these things. It¡¯s really faceless.¡±


    Xenia came to Donald with tears in his eyes, sat beside him, grabbed his arm with both hands, and


    choked pitifully: ¡°Husband, you don¡¯t know what my brother is like. That ability to fight and kill with


    others? Besides, in our entire Marcone family, he is the only man left who says that he can¡¯t go out


    to fight and kill.


    If something happens to him, we Marcone are going to be broken?¡±


    Donald said helplessly: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? If he dares to fight and kill, I will cover him behind his


    back. With me, do you think anyone in Southaven dares to move him?¡±


    Xenia wiped away her tears, and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I said, my husband, there are many children


    now, who are totally shocked.


    He doesn¡¯t care what your identity or background is. He might just pick up a knife and say Killers, if


    they hurt Marcone and kill them all afterwards, what problem can they solve?¡±


    As she said, she grabbed Donald¡¯s hand and said with red eyes: ¡°Husband, I¡¯m just a younger sister


    to Marcone.


    You are for the sake of me having been with you for so many years and giving birth to two sons. You


    are considerate. Be considerate of him.¡±


    Donald sighed and said helplessly: ¡°These things Marcone has done are too damaging to good and


    morality. If you have time someday, let him go to the temple to burn incense!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1025


    Marcone drove his Rolls Royce at this time, with his two-month pregnant wife sitting in the co-pilot


    and his 6-year-old daughter in the back seat.


    A family of three drove back to their vi and the journey went smoothly.


    Rolls-Royce drove into the garage and stopped.


    Marcone pushed the door to get out of the car. Then, Lily beside him also opened the door.


    Their daughter was already asleep in the back seat.


    Lily said to Marcone: ¡°Husband, you hug your girl, put on a dress for her, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Marcone nodded, and after getting out of the car, he reached out and opened the door of the rear


    seat.


    At this moment, a few men in ck suddenly rushed out around him. Each of them held a gun in his


    hand. As soon as they appeared, they pointed their guns directly at the foreheads of the couple.


    One of them gave a cold voice. Said: ¡°Marcone, our young master wants to see you, you husband


    and wife,e with us!¡±


    Marcone was taken aback by the battle in front of him.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that someone in Southaven would dare to provoke himself.


    I am not only the leader of the beggar gang, but also a rtive of the Webb family, and Donald¡¯s


    brother-inw. In Southaven, who should not give himself a bit of face?


    Don¡¯t talk about targeting yourself, even if you see yourself, you all have to nod and bow, kneel and


    lick yourself like a dog.


    So he asked angrily: ¡°What do those few eyesight things do? Do you know who my brother-inw


    is?¡±


    One of the people in ck disdainfully said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your brother-inw Donald?¡±


    Marcone reprimanded: ¡°Knowing that my brother-inw is Donald, if you dare to provoke me, you


    are all f*cking impatient, right?


    Believe my brother-inw, a word can make you dead?¡±


    The man in ck sneered: ¡°Marcone, you take your brother-inw too seriously. In the eyes of our


    young master, Donald is indistinguishable from a dog. The reason for leaving this dog is Donald.


    Fate, I just want him to jump for two more days and have fun with him!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Marcone was a little panicked now.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that the other party would not pay attention to his brother-inw at all. In


    Southaven, no one had such courage.


    But these people in ck know that they are Donald¡¯s brother-inw, and they have to use a knife


    to hijack themselves. It seems that they are not good!


    So he asked nervously: ¡°Who are you? Who is your young master? Have I provoke your young


    master?¡±


    The ck man said: ¡°Who is our young master? You will know when you go with me.¡±


    After that, he pointed his gun at Lily and said coldly: ¡°And you, one of the nine elders of the


    Beggars, right? Come with us too!¡±


    At this time, several people in ck put their guns at them and led them out of the garage.


    At the same time, a helicopter has slowlynded in the courtyard of Marcone¡¯s vi.


    Marcone felt even more flustered when he saw that the other party was driving a helicopter to


    kidnap himself. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    This situation can be seen at a nce that those whoe are not good.


    At this time, he found a man in ck and walked out holding his sleeping daughter.

 Chapter 1026-1030

    Chapter 1026-1030


    Table of Contents


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1026


    He panicked and said: ¡°What are you going to do? My daughter is innocent! Don¡¯t involve her!¡±


    The man in ck sneered: ¡°How many babies and children in your beggar gang have been


    kidnapped by you, aren¡¯t they innocent? Isn¡¯t your Marcone¡¯s child a human, and other people¡¯s


    children are not humans?¡±


    Marcone was shocked!


    Before he and his wife could recover, they were forcibly taken into the helicopter by the man in


    ck.


    They were taken on the helicopter along with their daughter.


    One of the men in ck directly took out a syringe and gave Marcone¡¯s daughter a tranquilizer.


    This shot of tranquilizer can give Marcone¡¯s daughter at least another 10 hours of sleep.


    Afterwards, the ne quickly climbed and flew towards the bridge where Charlie Wade was.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, above the bridge.


    Ron¡¯s family of six is   almost shocked.


    Jeff had already fainted a few times with fright, and regained consciousness.


    The elder of the Beggar Gang, who was responsible for buying and selling people, was already on


    the way here. Cameron Isaac¡¯s subordinates were already on the bridge and had nos. As long


    as this person appeared, he would be immediately controlled.


    Ron knelt in front of Charlie Wade at this time. The blood that had been kowtow before, had formed


    blood scabs, making him look terrible.


    But his expression was full of horror. He looked at Charlie Wade and begged: ¡°Brother, if the elder


    beggares overter, please let us go! We will definitely reform in the future. , Never do this kind


    of conscientious thing again!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said: ¡°If you really have a long memory, when you make a pirated CD


    and your right hand is cut off, you will already have a long memory. Others have worked so hard to


    make a movie and prepare to be shown in the theater to earn the box office. , To recover the cost,


    and as a result, you stupid stole the fruits of other people¡¯sbor directly. If you are a pirated


    rubbish, brazen stupid, you should have no ce to bury the whole family!


    I didn¡¯t expect you to be a pirate. I even hit the child with the idea, you are adding sin to sin!¡±


    Ron burst into tears. He raised his severed right hand and begged: ¡°Brother, I do piracy is really not


    something, really damn it, I have already paid the price! You see, I lost my right hand when I was


    young It¡¯s not easy for me to live the past few years!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Your right hand is just the price you paid for piracy. Now you have to pay


    the price for kidnapping and stealing children!¡±


    Ron cried and said, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you take one of my legs, take one of my legs, I will definitely


    be a good person in my life!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You are quite good at discussing with others. It is not impossible to


    abandon your leg, but you have stolen 10 children in total. For each child, I abandon your leg. You


    have ten legs for me. ?¡±


    Ron was stunned.


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s face full of solemnity, as if he was about to kill himself today, he said in a


    flustered heart: ¡°Brother, although I don¡¯t have ten legs, there are seven of us! Seven people, that is


    fourteen legs. what¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You are quite good at doing arithmetic problems, but this kind of


    thing cannot be offset by the seven of you, because the results you seven have to face are exactly


    the same.¡±


    Just as he was talking, a heavy forklift drove over from the bridge head with a Mercedes-Benz S-


    ss directly on the fork!


    Cameron Isaac¡¯s voice came from the inte: ¡°The young master, the elder of the beggar gang


    has been brought over. It is in the Mercedes-Benz sedan. The car is bulletproof. He is unwilling to


    get out of the car, so I just let him go. Fork it!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1027


    As the forklift got closer and closer, Charlie Wade asked the people around to make an open space,


    and waved at the forklift driver: ¡°Come on, put him here!¡±


    The forklift driver immediately drove the bulletproof Mercedes-Benz S-ss all the way to Charlie


    Wade.


    Cameron Isaac said at this time: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t put him down now, otherwise he will suddenly


    hurt the young master if he puts on the gas pedal. First remove his four wheels, and then put him


    down.¡±


    As a result, several workers from construction sites immediately took equipment and went up and


    unloaded all his four wheels.


    At this time, there was a fat man sitting in the car. The fat man was full of horror and shouted in the


    car: ¡°Who are you guys and what do you want to do?¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored him.


    After all four of his wheels were unloaded, the forklift put the car in ce.


    Charlie Wade took out his phone, turned on the video recording function, looked at the fat man in


    the car window, and said coldly: ¡°The elder of the Beggar Gang, right? You are responsible for


    buying children for the Beggar Gang, right? I will give you a self now. If you don¡¯t grasp the


    opportunity to walk down, you are at your own risk.¡±


    The fat man looked at him with trepidation, and blurted out, ¡°Who are you? I have never seen you


    before. We can¡¯t have any hatred, what¡¯s the resentment!¡±


    Charlie Wade lifted Ron up, pointed at him, and asked the fat man: ¡°Do you know this person? Have


    you told him that you want to take over ten orphans from him?¡±


    The fat man¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    Immediately, he red at Ron and cursed: ¡°Ron RIchie, you f*cking dare to sell me!¡±


    Ron was also full of anger with nowhere to vent, staring at him, hysterically cursing: ¡°You bastard, if


    it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk this way! You f*cking killed our family!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the fat man again and asked in a cold voice, ¡°I will ask you onest time,


    will I note down?¡±


    The fat man didn¡¯t dare to get off after being killed, at least he could find a sense of security in the


    car.


    Seeing that he was indifferent, Charlie Wade said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Are there electric welding


    equipment in these construction vehicles?¡±


    Cameron Isaac immediately asked through the walkie-talkie: ¡°Whose car has an electric welding


    machine?¡±


    A voice came from the walkie-talkie: ¡°Mr. Cameron, I have a set of welding equipment and inverters


    in my car, just for mobile welding!¡±


    Cameron Isaac blurted out: ¡°Bring here quickly!¡±


    After a while, a truck drove over. After the driver jumped out of the car, he immediately lifted a set of


    electric welding equipment from the back of the truck.


    Charlie Wade pointed to the Mercedes-Benz S-ss and said, ¡°Since this fat guy likes to stay


    inside, then weld all the doors to me, find some steel bars, and weld all the windows to me!¡±


    There were so many construction vehicles, and various construction site materials were pulled


    inside, the most of which were cement, yellow sand and muck, followed by steel bars and other


    steel tes.


    Upon hearing that Charlie Wade ordered the car to be welded to death, the worker immediately


    greeted several workers for help. Then, many people carried various steel bars and the steel tes


    ran over quickly.


    When the fat man in the car saw the battle, his soul was frightened. He asked hoarsely, ¡°What are


    you going to do?


    I have no grudges against you, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°You kidnap and sell children, everyone will be punishable! To do this kind of


    conscience business, you must have enough psychological preparation!¡±


    After that, he roared: ¡°Sold on me!¡±


    Several workers immediately got busy. First, all the doors of this Mercedes-Benz were welded to


    death, and then all the windows of this Mercedes-Benz were welded into cages with various steel


    tes.


    The fat man became more and more frightened inside, and his whole person almost copsed.


    He had already felt something subconsciously, but at this moment, deep down in his heart, he was


    still deceiving himself and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1028


    Charlie Wade¡¯s mobile phone has been recording his images, and naturally recorded all the scene


    of him being welded to death in the car.


    The fat man looked at Charlie Wade and threatened with all his strength: ¡°I warn you, let me go


    quickly, our boss¡¯s brother-inw, but Donald of the Webb family!


    You must have heard of Donald¡¯s name. How can you not provoke him, if you dare to be against me


    today, my boss and his brother-inw Donald will definitely not spare you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Your boss? Your boss is already on the way here, so let¡¯s let him


    watch you on the roadter!¡±


    As he was talking, a helicopter in the sky had already moved quickly!


    After a few minutes, the nended slowly, and several people in ck escorted him. Marcone


    and his wife Lily walked off the helicopter.


    When Marcone saw the battle in front of him, he was shocked, his soul lost his body!


    He has been out for so long and has never seen such a scary battle!


    Dozens of engineering vehicles directly sealed the entire bridge, several helicopters were parked on


    the bridge, and dozens of men in ck with guns and live ammunition.


    I don¡¯t know, I thought it was the troops doing some exercises.


    He couldn¡¯t help wondering in his heart, who are these people? Whom did you offend? Those


    beggars who usually rob themselves of buying and selling, who has such great ability?


    Those people in ck brought him to Charlie Wade.Charlie Wade stared at him and asked in a cold


    voice: ¡°Are you John Marcone?¡±


    Marcone felt tight, and subconsciously asked: ¡°Who are you? What are you looking for?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Me? I am the one who will kill you!¡±


    When Marcone heard this, his face became cold, and he immediately said angrily: ¡°You want my


    life? Do you know who my brother-inw is?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I know, isn¡¯t it Donald? Do you think Donald can save you at this


    time? If this old dog Donald rushes over today, I will kill the entire Webb family today. Here!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Marcone was shocked. He couldn¡¯t understand why the young man in front of him had such


    a strong confidence, and he dared to say such arrogant words.


    Who is Donald?


    Donald is an existence that no one can match in the whole Southaven and no one dares to mess


    with!


    He is the king of Southaven!


    But the young man in front of him didn¡¯t pay attention to Donald at all. What gave him such a


    confidence?


    At this time, the fat man who had beenpletely welded to death in the Mercedes-Benz car


    opened a window in the car and shouted to the outside: ¡°Boss, Boss, you must save me, Boss!¡±


    Marcone was shocked. He turned his head and found that in the Mercedes-Benz that was welded to


    death, he was sitting in one of the nine elders of his beggar gang.


    He hurriedly blurted out and asked: ¡°Old n, why are you here?¡±


    The beggar elder in the Mercedes Benz cried and said, ¡°Boss, I came to pick up the goods. I didn¡¯t


    expect that the boy named Ron who talked to me, he actually cheated me, because he united with


    others to do the crime I, boss, you must save me!¡±


    Marcone was frightened and stupid, this battle is clearly to kill!


    If the opponent dares to kill his own elder, he must dare to kill himself¡­


    He was nervous and scared to die, and tremblingly asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Brother, what on earth do


    you and I have misunderstood?


    Or what do you want? Just ask, as long as I can give it to you, I just beg you to let us go!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Your beggars help to do some conscienceless things. What I want today


    is justice!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1029


    Marcone said in horror: ¡°Brother, how can my brother-inw Donald be regarded as a face and face


    in the south of the Yangtze River. If you kill me, he will definitely not let you go. Instead of repaying


    injustices like this, why can¡¯t he turn fighting into jade?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I want to turn a fight with me into a jade silk,


    you are not worthy! Even Donald is not worthy! You see Donald as a god, but in my eyes it is just a


    pile of shit!¡±


    After that, he said again: ¡°Marcone, don¡¯t worry, let¡¯se one by one, I will send your brother on


    the road first, and then have a good chat with you!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, Charlie Wade looked at the fat man in the Mercedes-Benz, and said coldly:


    ¡°You kidnap and sell children, you lose your conscience, you are a tiger, and everyone is


    punishable. Today I will act for the sky and let you do what you do.


    To pay the price! Don¡¯t you like your Mercedes-Benz? Don¡¯t you like to stay in it and not get down?


    Okay, let this car be your coffin and let your boss send you on the road!¡±


    After all, he looked at Marcone and said coldly: ¡°Come on, you sing a song loudly for me, sing a


    famous Italian song! Goodbye friends!!¡±


    Marcone subconsciously shivered and said: ¡°I¡­I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade scolded: ¡°You f*cking bluff me? Who can sing such a ssic song?¡±


    Marcone does sing this song, and he often sings it in KTV, but how could he be willing to sing it at


    this time?


    The young man in front of him welded one of his generals in a Mercedes-Benz car, and said that he


    wanted this car to be his coffin, which meant that he would die in the car.


    I can¡¯t save my brother, nor can I sing goodbye to my friend when he dies, right?


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t even speak, Charlie Wade immediately yelled: ¡°Sniper shoot his right leg!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, he heard a gunshot!


    Then Marcone knelt on the ground with a plop.


    His right knee has be a mass of fleshy flesh, and the pain makes him cry.


    Charlie Wade continued: ¡°I count 123, and within three seconds, if this person doesn¡¯t sing to me, I¡¯ll


    break his other leg!¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°two!¡±


    Marcone was so scared to cry when he heard this: ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, don¡¯t shoot, brother, I sing, I will


    sing!¡±


    After all, he endured the sharp pain in his right leg and knee, and sang choked with a trembling


    voice: ¡°Oh goodbye friend, ah, goodbye friend, ah, goodbye friend, goodbye, goodbye¡­ ¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the fat man in the Mercedes-Benz car and asked him with a smile: ¡°Have


    you heard?


    Your big brother is singing to see you off, you can go on the road with peace of mind!¡±


    The fat man copsed in pain, pped the car window and shouted: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, please


    spare my life, I really don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade stopped paying attention to him, but yelled, ¡°Hang up this Mercedes Benz for me with


    a heavy helicopter!¡±


    Cameron Isaac immediately ordered to go down.


    In the car, the big fat man waspletely crazy. He pped the car window frantically, crying and


    begging: ¡°Brother, uncle, please let me go. I¡¯m still young and I don¡¯t want to die. I have 80 mothers.


    There are three-year-old children. If I die, they will all be over!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°Before you do this business, you should have thought that you will end up


    like this!¡±


    A heavy helicopter tied the Mercedes-Benz with a cable, and then slowly hoisted it in the air.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1030


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Throw him into the river for me!¡±


    The helicopter immediately flew to the river surface by the bridge, and then the aircraft suddenly


    disconnected the rope, and the Mercedes Benz crashed into the river surface at a very fast speed.


    This Mercedes-Benz itself is bulletproof, and the body is very heavy, plus the steel te welded in a


    circle makes it heavier.


    Therefore, the moment it plunged into the river at high speed, it immediately threw a spectacr


    ssh of water!


    The sshing water even formed a small rainbow in the sun!


    Immediately afterwards, the Mercedes-Benz car sank directly into the river bottom and disappeared


    without any dy!


    Everyone present knew that this fat man was bound to die.


    Because that car has beenpletely welded to death, even if it is Houdini, it is impossible to


    escape!


    Jeff, Ron¡¯s family, and Marcone¡¯s couple suddenly copsed with horror as they watched the


    Mercedes-Benz sink to the bottom of the river.


    No one thought that Charlie Wade would be so decisive when killing someone.


    Jeff also clearly realized at this moment that this orphan, who grew up with him since childhood,


    seemed to be able to kill him today.


    He crawled to Charlie Wade¡¯s feet, crying and his whole person was out of breath: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    please let me go.


    I am different from them. I have never done such a mourning before. For the best things, I was just


    confused for a while, and blinded for a while, I beg you to give me another chance, you grew up


    with me, you know that I am not the kind of heinous person¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at him in disgust, and said coldly: ¡°Jeff, there is a truth you have to


    understand. Some mistakes can be forgiven, but some mistakes can never be forgiven, even for the


    first time!¡±


    After finishing talking, he used the camera of his mobile phone to aim at Marcone and his wife, and


    said coldly: ¡°Come on, I will give you and your wife a chance to confess to the people of the whole


    country. Looking at my mobile phone camera, you have done it all these years. If you¡¯re doing well, I


    might be able to make you suffer less.¡±


    Marcone¡¯s wife Lily was almost crazy, but at this moment, she knelt on the ground with a thump,


    crying and begging for mercy: ¡°Big brother, please forgive me, I¡¯m just Marcone¡¯s wife, I don¡¯t even


    know. What did he do on weekdays, I am really innocent!¡±


    As she said, she pointed to her t lower abdomen, and said: ¡°You tell me, I have been pregnant for


    two months, please let us go and give us a way out!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Marcone subconsciously cursed: ¡°Lily, you actually want to betray me at this


    time!¡±


    Lily suddenly exploded: ¡°Marcone, I have your seed in my stomach! Don¡¯t I want to leave a queen


    for you Marcone family?


    If we both die here today, your Marcone family¡¯s line broken!¡±


    In fact, Lily¡¯s thinking is very simple, just to survive.


    She didn¡¯t live enough and didn¡¯t want to die!


    If she is allowed to die with her husband and live as a widow by herself, choose one of the two, then


    she must choose thetter.


    Marcone also thought at first that she was going to live alone.


    But listening to her say this, my heart suddenly shuddered.


    My wife is right, if both myself and my wife are dead, even if the young man in front of him let go of


    his daughter, his own line will be cut off!


    Daughter, in the eyes of the Marcone family, the line cannot be continued!

 Chapter 1031-1035

    Chapter 1031-1035


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1031


    Must have a son to seed the Marcone family.


    This is why Marcone and her sister are very eager to hope that Lily can have a son.


    Therefore, Marcone realized at this moment that if he had to die here today, he would have to let


    Lily and the child in her stomach live.


    What if it was a boy?


    The Marcone family has a queen.


    Otherwise, if Lily died here today, then the entire Marcone family would be thest!


    Thinking of this, he immediately said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Big brother, what hate you have, any


    grudges wille to me.


    My wife is innocent, and the child in my wife¡¯s belly is also innocent, please let her go!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°You have poisoned so many children, haven¡¯t you thought that those


    children are the most innocent?¡±


    Marcone cried and said: ¡°Even if I am utterly conscienceless, it has nothing to do with my wife and


    children.


    Please let them go! You can¡¯t kill a pregnant woman in front of so many people, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, would you still kidnap me morally?¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°But you are right. It is really not my style to kill a


    pregnant woman, so I am going to let your wife go.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Lily on the side was so excited that she kowtows her head again and


    again, crying andughing and said: ¡°Big brother, thank you, big brother, thank you for not killing!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need to kill you, but the child in your stomach


    belongs to you and this scumbag, so I can¡¯t let you go right now.


    I will arrange for someone to take you there directly. The obstetrics and gynecology hospital will


    have the child knocked out, and the child will be knocked out. I will hand you over to the public


    security organs and let the court go to the court to sentence, go to jail, and shoot ording to your


    actions!¡±


    When Marcone heard this, he suddenly shouted with excitement: ¡°How can you make our Marcone


    family the queen! The line of our Marcone family is in my wife¡¯s belly!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, a scum like you, and a scum who specializes in


    destroying families, is not worthy to continue the incense. I can spare his life for your daughter, but


    the embryo in your wife¡¯s belly, Don¡¯t be foolish!¡±


    Later, Charlie Wade looked at Lily again, and said coldly: ¡°You choose now, do you want to stay and


    die with your husband, or kill the child and get your own dog?¡±


    Lily blurted outpletely without thinking: ¡°Brother, I want to live, I don¡¯t want to die, the child can


    be knocked out, at any time!¡±


    In fact, at this moment Lily had already thought very clearly.


    First of all, I can¡¯t die anyway, because I¡¯m still young and haven¡¯t lived enough. If I want to die with


    my husband, I don¡¯t want to die.


    Secondly, the child in the belly is only two months old. To put it bluntly, it is a fertilized egg. It doesn¡¯t


    matter if he is or not, as long as he can live is more important than anything else.


    Therefore, of course she is willing to choose to knock the child out!


    When Marcone next to him heard this, his whole person was almost gone. He stared at Lily with


    cannibalistic eyes and gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°You stinkydy, you want to abandon me at the


    critical moment and live by yourself? !¡±


    Lily looked at him nervously and said seriously: ¡°Husband, do you want me to die with you? We still


    have a daughter! Even if I have been in jail for more than ten years, my daughter still has a mother.


    If I die here today, our daughter will be an orphan!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1032


    Marcone angrily scolded: ¡°You have to kill my Marcone¡¯s son to survive! Now you still want to use


    your daughter as a shield, do you think I will be fooled by you! You b*tch, howe I haven¡¯t You


    can see that you are such a dog that is greedy for life and fear of death, and betrays your husband


    to live alone at a critical moment!¡±


    Lily did not expect that her husband would scold herself bloody at this time.


    It is true that I really want to live, but what I said is not unreasonable. In this case, whether you


    choose to die or choose to live, it is impossible to keep the child in your stomach. In this case, the


    couple can live. One, isn¡¯t it much better than two deaths?


    So, she asked Marcone: ¡°Let¡¯s be a husband and wife. When you pleaded for me just now, you


    asked this eldest brother to let me go, but you heard that after the child can¡¯t stay, do you want me


    to die with you? Is the only reason I live is to give birth to your son, John?¡±


    Marcone blurted out: ¡°I pleaded with you entirely because of the child in your stomach. If there is no


    child in your stomach, why should I die and not you?


    Why can¡¯t it be you and me?! No matter how bad it is, we have to die together. , Death¡¯s Road can


    be considered as apanion!¡±


    Lily looked at him in shock, and said angrily: ¡°Well, John, howe I haven¡¯t noticed that you are


    such a thing! A couple with you, at the critical moment you actually want to take me to your funeral!¡±


    After speaking, she immediately looked at Charlie Wade: ¡°Big brother, I will listen to your


    instructions. I can go and remove the child now, as long as you spare my life!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Yes, since you are so enlightened, then I will spare


    you not to die, and now I will arrange for someone to take you to the hospital!¡±


    Lily was so excited, she knelt on the ground and knocked Charlie Wade a dozen heads.


    At this moment, Marcone next to him was already hysterical!


    While Lily was not paying attention, he suddenly rushed up, pinched her neck tightly, pressed her to


    the ground, and looked at her gritted teeth: ¡°You unfaithful dog woman, die for me!¡±


    Seeing Lily had been pinched by her and rolled her eyes, Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked him:


    ¡°Master, do you want to make a move?


    If you don¡¯t make a move, this woman will die.¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Isaac, remember what I just said, I will not kill a pregnant woman!¡±


    Cameron Isaac suddenly realized!


    The young master did say that he would not kill a pregnant woman.


    However, if this Marcone killed the pregnant wife himself, then no one else could be med.


    Sure enough, within a minute, Lily had stopped her heartbeat and breathing.


    After Marcone strangled her to death, he couldn¡¯t get rid of his hatred, and gritted his teeth and


    cursed: ¡°This btch, don¡¯t you want to live alone?


    Go ahead and wait for Master! When you are dying, you can pull a back cushion, and Master is


    worth the fck. Now!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered. This Lily was a kowloon sergeant of the entire gang of beggars. Don¡¯t think


    she was a woman, but he might have done no less evil than others.


    Therefore, if she were to let her live, Charlie Wade would also feel very sick.


    But there is no way.


    People always have to have principles. This group of dogs has no principles, so they have done so


    many conscientious things, but they can¡¯t, at least they can¡¯t kill a pregnant woman by themselves.


    It¡¯s alright now, Marcone helped him solve this problem, at least he would not feel sick because Lily


    was still alive in this world!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1033


    After Lily¡¯s death, Ron¡¯s family, Jeff and others were already frightened.


    In a short time, two people have died in front of them, and everyone¡¯s death is so miserable.


    The beggar elder who drove the Mercedes-Benz S-ss was originally the envy of everyone. He


    had money and status, and he drove a luxury car.


    However, just a few minutes ago, his luxury Mercedes became his steel coffin.


    But in front of them, Lily¡¯s desperate tragic situation shocked their hearts.


    Charlie Wade asked Cameron Isaac with a cold face at this time: ¡°Where are the other core


    members of the Beggar Gang?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Master, rest assured that I have notified all our forces in Southaven. They are


    already working, and these people will soon be brought over one by one!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie Wade nodded and sneered: ¡°Today, none of the core members of the Beggar Gang


    will live!


    All the people and horses of Wade Family hiding in Southaven began to move, and the members of


    the gang kidnapped from various ces were sent to the bridge one by one.


    Two of the nine elders of the beggar gang have died, and the remaining seven have been taken one


    after another.


    The two deputy leaders of the Beggar Gang were also brought to the scene at this time.


    After the members of the beggar gang gathered, one by one was frightened and copsed.


    None of theter gang dared to believe that someone dared to destroy the entire gang of beggars in


    Southaven.


    Behind the gang of beggars, Donald of the Webb family is supporting him.


    Why don¡¯t even Donald care about this group of people?


    Charlie Wade stood in front of this group of people at this time, and said to Cameron Isaac beside


    him: ¡°Let people bring steel bars over, and give me all the hands of these people and tie them up


    tightly with steel bars!¡±


    One gang leader, two deputy gang leaders, seven elders, and nine people knelt in a row.


    The first one was Marcone, the gang leader who just killed his wife!


    Charlie Wade¡¯s phone has not stopped recording. At this time, he pointed the viewfinder at Marcone


    and said with a smile: ¡°Come on, introduce yourself, what is it called? What is it for?¡±


    Marcone looked at him coldly, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°You f*cking pretend to be here with me, I


    know I will not survive today.


    If you want to kill, kill, but my brother-inw will definitely take revenge for me. Then he will take


    you. Thousands of corpses!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled, and said disdainfully: ¡°I, the least believer, is how kind a person


    can be!¡±


    After all, he looked at everyone kneeling in front of him, including Ron¡¯s family and Jeff, and said


    sharply: ¡°I can tell you very responsibly that today is your anniversary.


    None of you can live today, but die. There are also many different ways. Some methods of death


    may be painful, and some methods of death may be painful. Whether it is painful or painful depends


    on your performance.¡±


    Later, Charlie Wade looked at Marcone and smiled: ¡°Didn¡¯t you Marcone just behave very kindly?


    Then you have chosen the painful way of death!


    I will let you do what you want!¡±


    A panic shed in Marcone¡¯s eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know what exactly Charlie Wade would do to torture himself.


    At this time, Charlie Wade said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Take off all the clothes on this person, and then


    use a knife to cut me thin cuts on him.


    The more you cut, the better, and the wound should not be too deep. But it must bleed. In this case,


    use a helicopter to lift it up and put it in the river, so that the fish in the water can eat the wounds on


    his body. If there is enough time, he can be eaten into a bone!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1034


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Cameron Isaac¡¯s expression stunned when he heard the whole individual, but he didn¡¯t expect the


    young master¡¯s methods to be so cruel.


    However, when I think about what this group of people are doing ispletely devoid of


    conscience, this method of death is already very fair to them.


    If such a scumbag is ced in ancient times, it must be executed soon.


    So he didn¡¯t have any hesitation anymore, and immediately said to the two men in ck next to


    him: ¡°You two, remember to cut the wound more densely!¡±


    The two of them were top killers who killed countless, so they were ustomed to this kind of thing


    for a long time, so the two immediately took out their knives from their pockets and walked towards


    Marcone without expression.


    Marcone, who was still very kind just now, was trembling with fright at this time, crying loudly: ¡°Big


    brother, I was wrong, big brother, I was really wrong, I will say whatever you ask me to say, I will


    never follow You are pretending to be forced, please don¡¯t torture me!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said: ¡°What?


    Haven¡¯t started cutting yet? Are you scared? What about the courage just now? Are you worthy of


    living?¡±


    Marcone panicked and said: ¡°Brother, you can hit me twice, even if you kill me now, I beg you, don¡¯t


    torture me, I will say whatever you ask me to say, and I will cooperate to the end. ¡­..¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Sorry, I just gave you a chance, but it¡¯s toote now.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°But it¡¯s a bit useful to make up for it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t


    let the fish eat you into bones. I will ask you to face the camerater and leave a few words for your


    brother-inw. words.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Charlie Wade instructed the two men in ck: ¡°First give me his two legs


    to deal with it!¡±


    The two immediately took out their knives and cut off Marcone¡¯s trouser legs directly, and then drew


    countless blood trails on his calves and thighs, causing him to scream miserably in pain.


    The people next to him looked even more terrified.


    Immediately afterwards, the helicopter took off Marcone, whose legs were covered with bloody


    wounds, and then hung him into the river.


    Even across such a high bridge, you can hear the screams of Marcone on the water!


    After 10 minutes, Charlie Wade said: ¡°Okay, bring him up!¡±


    The helicopter lifted him back slowly.


    When he approached the bridge deck, his two legs had been gnawed by the fish in the river so that


    they didn¡¯t look like they were, and bones were exposed in several ces.


    The 10 minutes that have just passed were the most painful and difficult 10 minutes in Marcone¡¯s


    life.


    In those 10 minutes, he felt that countless big fishes and small fishes in the river were desperately


    trying to tear a piece of meat from the wound on his leg.


    That kind of feeling is like being bitten countless bites of meat on his leg, every bite hurts so much


    that he wants to die!


    Now he has only one thought in his mind, no matter what, he can no longer be thrown into the


    water!


    So no matter what Charlie Wade asked himself to do next, he would not dare to have any


    disobedience!


    The man in ck caused Marcone, who was so painful to copse, to kneel next to the others.


    Charlie Wade looked at him and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Marcone cried bitterly: ¡°Please kill me, I really don¡¯t want to live¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade shouted coldly: ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance now. You can answer whatever I ask


    you. If you answer well, I will give you a happy answer.


    If you answer badly, you will be embarrassed. ¡°


    Marcone nodded as if pounding garlic, crying and said, ¡°Big brother, ask, and I will answer all


    questions you ask!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1035


    Charlie Wade pointed the phone at him and asked, ¡°What is your name? What upation?¡±


    Marcone tremblingly said: ¡°My name is John Marcone and I am the leader of the Beggar Gang.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°What kind of livelihood does your Beggar Gang do?¡±


    Marcone answered truthfully: ¡°The main business of the gang is to pretend to be beggars and beg


    everywhere.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°You all wear gold and silver, why do you pretend to be beggars and beg?¡±


    Marcone said: ¡°Because the money is the fastest in this way, we only need to send people out and


    lie down and sell badly in various crowded ces, and we can have a high ie.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°Then why do you abduct so many children?¡±


    Marcone said: ¡°Because when begging, if you bring a child with you, you can double the alms, even


    several times¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade continued to ask, ¡°Then why do you make good children disabled?¡±


    Marcone shuddered and said: ¡°Children with disabilities are more able to arouse others¡¯


    compassion. ording to our experience, it is the easiest to make money with children with


    disabilities to beg.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked coldly: ¡°Then how many children have you hurt so far?¡±


    Marcone said nervously: ¡°I haven¡¯t counted this, but there should be three digits.¡±


    Charlie Wade continued to ask: ¡°Who is behind you to support you in doing such a thing, and who is


    your backer?¡±


    Marcone said: ¡°My patrons are my sister and brother-inw.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°What are the names of your sister and brother-inw, and what do they do?¡±


    Marcone honestly said: ¡°My sister¡¯s name is Xenia.


    She has no job and is a full-time housewife. My brother-inw is Donald. He is the heir of the Webb


    family of southern region.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked coldly: ¡°In other words, the reason why you dare to do this kind of conscience


    ispletely because you have Donald behind your back, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Marcone hesitated for a while, but he nodded obediently and said, ¡°Yes, the Beggars can develop to


    this day.


    They rely on my brother-inw to help. It was him who came forward to support me, so no one


    dared to fight against me.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Does he know what you depend on for a living? Does he know that you


    poisoned so many minors?¡±


    Marcone nodded: ¡°He knows, he knows all, and my sister also knows¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction.


    With this video, as long as it is released, the reputation and reputation of the Webb family will be


    greatly affected.


    They will be angrily condemned by countless people across the country.


    At that time, it would be impossible for the Webb family to be able to PR fix it. What Charlie Wade


    wanted was to make the Webb family suffer!


    For this matter, the Webb family is the culprit behind it!


    If it weren¡¯t for the Webb family¡¯s help and abuse, helping this Marcone all the way, forming a gang


    of beggars, and growing stronger, then he wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to poison so many


    children!

 Chapter 1036-1040

    Chapter 1036-1040


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1036


    Therefore, the Webb family is an absolute aplice. Charlie Wade believed that Donald would be


    very, very ufortable after this video was released. Didn¡¯t he want to confront himself? Isn¡¯t he


    secretly looking for his enemy, ready to unite and attack him?


    Sorry, this young master is already impatient with waiting, so take your brother-inw first!


    So Charlie Wade immediately said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Put all the members of this gang of beggars


    into that Iveco, and then weld the steel bars on their hands to the car body!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Cameron Isaac gave an order, and many people in ck rushed up quickly. Every two people


    grabbed one and brought them all into the car, which had been cut off and topped Iveco.


    The children of Ivecury have been taken to the helicopter and continue to sleep.


    The people in ck didn¡¯t have any kindness to them even if these people were crying and howling.


    Immediately after the electric welding machine started up again, the steel bars were wrapped


    around their wrists. This time they directly welded the steel bars on their wrists to the car.


    The welding caused a violent high temperature, and this group of people howled.


    The whole scene is like hell on earth.


    At this time, Charlie Wade looked at Ron¡¯s family of five, and said coldly: ¡°Your family, do some


    sneaking and petting businesses. You won¡¯t change after repeated teachings, are extremely nasty,


    and are inferior to animals! It¡¯s really everyone¡¯s possession and condemnation! Today I will. Walk


    for the sky and send your family on the road!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he ignored the hoarse pleadings of the Richie family, and directly let the


    people in ck bring them into Ivecury, and weld them firmly with the others.


    At the scene, Jeff, who was almost frightened, was left.


    Jeff¡¯s eyes towards Charlie Wade were so empty that they lost his soul.


    His whole body was shivering constantly, and his mouth murmured: ¡°Charlie Wade, we have grown


    up together, I beg you to forgive me, I am not a heinous person, I am not going to die¡­please You


    see, for the sake of growing up together for so many years, spare my life¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade lowered his head to see that his crotch was already covered with filthy things, and it


    seemed that he had already incontinence.


    His face looked like frost, and he said coldly: ¡°Jeff, when you are born, you have to know what you


    can do and what you can¡¯t do. The 100,000-volt high-voltage line will die if you touch it. When you


    are a first-time offender, and you are open to you, not to mention that you grew up in a welfare


    institution.


    Child trafficking is a high-voltage line that no one can touch, and the one we should not touch is


    orphans like us. I don¡¯t understand this truth, so what¡¯s the point of your life?¡±


    Jeff crumbled and grabbed his hair and tore arge bunch of hair. Then he raised his head and


    looked at Charlie Wade with blood-red eyes: ¡°Charlie Wade, before I die, I have one more question I


    hope you can answer. Can you satisfy my wish?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°For the sake of growing up together, I will satisfy your wish. No


    matter what question, I will answer you. However, after I answer you, you will bring my answer.¡±


    Jeff shuddered suddenly, staring at Charlie Wade, and asked: ¡°Charlie Wade¡­who are you¡­what


    are you, who can have such great power ..¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, even if he was right, Jeff would definitely ask himself this question.


    So, he squatted down, looked at Jeff¡¯s eyes, and said word by word: ¡°Jeff, what I want to tell you


    next, even my wife doesn¡¯t know it. This may be thest thing you get before you die. An answer, so


    I hope you can listen carefully.¡±


    Jeff swallowed hard, nodded hard, and said with a trace of unwillingness in his eyes: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I


    will listen carefully to every word you say, so that I cane to you for revenge in my next life. !¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°Then listen carefully! I am from the Wade family of Eastcliff¡­


    Master!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1037


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Jeff has lived for more than 20 years, and what Charlie Wade said was the most shocking and


    incredible sentence he had heard in his life.


    With bloodshot eyes, he stared at Charlie Wade¡¯s face and muttered: ¡°Impossible, how is this


    possible? I know you, I have known you since I was a child, your name is Charlie Wade, you are an


    orphan!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    You 8 You were taken back to the orphanage by Mrs. Lewis when you were 20 years old. You are


    like me. In this society, there is no support, no father and no mother. How could it be the young


    master of the Wade family?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°I know, it¡¯s hard for you to believe this, but it¡¯s really true. Otherwise,


    how could you think I could mobilize so many people to chase you casually?


    Look at these helicopters. , Look at these people in ck with live ammunition, if I were not the


    young master of the Wade family, you should have seeded this time.¡±


    ¡°But¡­but¡­¡± Jeff asked incredulously: ¡°If you are the young master of Wade¡¯s family, why did you


    grow up in the orphanage? Why didn¡¯t they treat you Take it away? Why let you, a young master in


    Eastcliff, live with a stinky silk like us since childhood?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°They didn¡¯t know my whereabouts back then. Before my father


    died, it took a lot of hard work to hide my identity. Although the Wade family has been looking for


    me, they never thought I will grow up in an orphanage.¡±


    Jeff immediately asked: ¡°Then they found you again now?


    When did it happen? Why is this?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°They came to me some time ago. Before they found me, I was just like you,


    and I might not be as good as you, because at that time, I was not only physically Penniless, I still


    work as a live-in son-inw at my wife¡¯s house.


    Every day I wash clothes and cook. I don¡¯t see any hope in life. Unlike you, you can at least work as


    a director in a deceptivepany.¡±


    Jeff blurted out: ¡°You know that you are the young master of the Wade family. Since you are living in


    such a miserable life, why don¡¯t you take the initiative to find them? As long as you take the initiative


    to find them, you don¡¯t have to live a life of being looked down upon. Not going?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°This is the difference between the two of us. I came from an


    extraordinary background, but I am willing to be humble; youe from a humble background, but


    you are not willing to be humble and ordinary. If you are like me and willing to be humble, how can


    youmit crimes? What¡¯s the big mistake today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Jeff desperately shook his head, already a little irrational and said: ¡°I don¡¯t


    understand! I really don¡¯t understand! Is it because you saw money when you were young? Can you


    go on?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Charlie Wade smiled faintly, and said: ¡°When I was young, I was really rich in clothes


    and goods. The life I lived at that time may be something you can¡¯t imagine now, but what about it?


    I didn¡¯t live well. Happy, my parents are not happy either.¡±


    Jeff asked incredulously: ¡°Then are you willing to suffer poverty? When you were a kid, you


    obviously experienced a rich life, but when you have nothing, don¡¯t you miss that life?¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed lightly and said again: ¡°Jeff, you take money too seriously. You can take


    money very seriously, but you can take money too seriously.


    There are certain things that money can never match. For example, your ideals, your love, your


    principles, and your conscience. Once you put your position in the wrong position, you will do things


    wrong. Some things can be changed if they are wrong, and some things cannot be changed if they


    are wrong. ¡°


    At this moment, Jeff finally realized how humble he was.


    Because Charlie Wade in front of him, Charlie Wade who grew up in the orphanage with him since


    childhood, turned out to be the young master of the Wade Family of Eastcliff!


    It was also at this moment that he knew how far he was from Charlie Wade.


    He finally knew the gap between the two. It¡¯s the gap between the Day and the Night! It is the gap


    between pheasant and phoenix! It is the crucian carp that crosses the river, the gap with the real


    dragon on earth! It was also at this moment that Jeff finally gave inpletely. He knew that not


    only did he lose in this life, but also in the next life.


    It is no longer possible for himself to seek revenge like Charlie Wade, and if Charlie Wade kills


    himself, it is as easy as crushing an ant.


    He is the same as Ron¡¯s family, and the members of the Beggar Gang, except that Charlie Wade is


    a real dragon on earth, a small fish and shrimp that yawns to death.


    Jeff¡¯s face was instantly filled with despair.


    Just now, he was thinking about his next life, or seeking revenge on Charlie Wade in the next life.


    But at this moment, he really understood that even if he had another life, he probably wouldn¡¯t have


    the qualification to seek revenge against Charlie Wade.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1038


    The most painful thing in the world is to realize that you will never be able to catch up with your


    enemy in a few lifetimes.


    At this moment, Jeff is alreadypletely ashamed!


    He looked at Charlie Wade with tears and choked up: ¡°Charlie Wade, I take it, I really take it, you kill


    me, I am tired of the world, and I am tired of myself. ¡­.. Please let me out¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and looked at him seriously: ¡°Jeff, of all the people who are going to die


    today, your crime is the lightest; but also among everyone who is going to die today, everyone


    commits a capital crime, of course. Including you, I hope you can have a good baby in your next


    life!¡±


    Jeff smiled miserably and said, ¡°In my next life¡­ after hearing you just finished your story, I


    suddenly felt that a person like me might be born with a hard life.


    If you give me another life, I can¡¯t do it. Still an orphan, maybe it¡¯s still a stinking silk in the eyes of a


    few people¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded with a t expression and said, ¡°In this case, then I hope you can be a good


    person in your next life.¡±


    Jeff nodded seriously and smiled sadly: ¡°As you said, I myself have begun to hate myself. I hope I


    can be a good person in my next life.¡±


    After that, his whole person was calmer. He was scared of incontinence just now, but at this time, he


    was able to hold on calmly and stood up by himself.


    He stood in front of Charlie Wade and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, let me go on the road, send


    those children back safely, tell Mrs. Lewis that I am wrong, tell all my friends, I am wrong, I I regret


    it, I used my life to atone for my sins¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Since you really know what you were wrong, then I will give you a


    happy one.¡±


    With that said, Charlie Wade said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Weld all those people in Ivecury, and then let


    the helicopter hoist the car into the river!¡±


    ¡°Good master!¡±


    The helicopter took off again.


    Ive Currie, the core member of the Beggar Gang and Ron¡¯s family, kept crying out thest despair.


    Everyone was struggling hard, but at this time not only they were welded to death, but the car was


    also welded to death, it was impossible for them to escape.


    Then the helicopter simply threw the Iveco full of sins into the river.


    This Iveco made a rapid bubble on the surface of the river, and then it sankpletely to the


    bottom of the river!


    Charlie Wade turned his head to look at Jeff at this time, and said lightly: ¡°I promise to give you a


    pleasure, not to make you die as painful as they did.¡±


    Jeff smiled miserably and nodded: ¡°Thank you, Charlie Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly, and said to a man in ck next to him: ¡°Take him to the bridge and


    give him something simple.¡±


    The man in ck nodded: ¡°Good master!¡±


    Before the man in ck could get started, Jeff staggered towards the bridge.


    He climbed onto the guardrail, turned to Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, give me a good


    time!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the man in ck and nodded slightly.


    Afterwards, the man in ck took a ck pistol from his waist and aimed it at Jeff¡¯s forehead.


    Bang!


    A bloody flower burst out of the back of Jeff¡¯s head!


    Immediately afterwards, his body leaned back, fell off the bridge, plunged into the river, and was


    instantly swallowed by the rolling river¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1039


    When Jeff died, Charlie Wade suddenly felt a little sad. He was sad not because he sympathized


    with Jeff, but because he felt that a person had be what he hated the most. This was indeed a


    kind of sadness.


    Jeff is in his youth. If it were not for going astray, he would have the opportunity to change his


    destiny. Perhaps in a few years, he could also marry someonei, be the CEO, and reach the


    pinnacle of life.


    But life is like this. Some pits can get up, and some pits can¡¯t get out again.


    Looking at the billowing river, a person was hurt for a moment and said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Okay,


    you help me take the child back, send it to the hospital for the doctor to check if there is any serious


    problem, and then notify the welfare institution toe over. ¡°


    Cameron Isaac nodded and asked, ¡°Master, what should the beggar do for the rest?¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed: ¡°There are tens of thousands of evil beggars, and they can¡¯t be killed. I only


    hope that the death of the heads of the beggars can make the people below wake up a bit, and


    don¡¯t do this kind of beggars in the future. thing.¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°By the way, let all the people on the scene today stop talking


    nonsense after returning.¡±


    Cameron Isaac immediately said: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I understand!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly used the walkie-talkie to order: ¡°One group, send all the children to


    Aurouss Hilll People¡¯s Hospital, and the second group, escort the young master back to Aurouss


    Hilll!¡±


    After a few minutes.


    Charlie Wade had already boarded the helicopter on his way back, but the altitude of the ne was


    not high, and the cell phone signal was not affected.


    So Charlie Wade put the video he had taken in Facebook and processed it, mainly to change his


    voice so that it was unrecognizable, and then uploaded the processed video to the Inte.


    This period of time is a bit long, very shocking, and some bloody videos. Once released, they


    immediately became popr on the Inte.


    Originally, the loss of 10 children in Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute today has be the target of


    attention of people across the country. The poprity of the Inte has surpassed all other news,


    ranking first in the major rankings!


    Almost the people of the whole country are holding their mobile phones and watching this shocking


    video!


    Now this video has brought this event to a perfect ending. The bad guys are punished and the


    children are rescued. It immediately aroused the zealous blood in the hearts of the people across


    the country.


    Especially in the section where all the core members of the Beggar Gang were welded to the River


    in a Ivecuri, countless people were excited and apuded.


    People all over the country want to know who did this? Who made this video?


    However, Charlie Wade dealt with all other information, and did not even leave a back view to the


    people.


    At the same time, because I learned that Donald of the Webb family is the backer of the beggar


    gang leader Marcone, the wholework criticized the Webb family.


    Hundreds of millions of people scolded Webb¡¯s family online and asked the police to conduct a


    thorough investigation.


    The reputation of the Webb family was destroyed.


    Just when this video went viral on the entirework, and countless people reposted,mented,


    liked, and apuded, the whole gang of beggars waspletely exploded!


    They did not expect that none of their gang leaders, two deputy gang leaders, and the nine elders


    were spared!


    This made the middle-level leaders of the gang of beggars almost all start, desperate to run away


    overnight.


    The Webb family didn¡¯t know all of this at this time. Kian just added a meal and caused the whole


    Webb family to jump around.


    The old man of the Webb family was greatly stimtedst time, and he has just recovered from


    this period.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1040


    At this time, Donald and his wife Xenia wereforting, and they had just fed Kian.


    As the eldest son and grandson, Sean was carrying the dinner prepared by the servant and came to


    his grandfather¡¯s room.


    When he just opened the door, he saw the old man lying on the carpet, twitching constantly,


    foaming at his mouth, his face pale!


    Sean was taken aback, and hurriedly stepped forward to check and found that the old man seemed


    to have had a stroke. When he looked at his hand, he was holding his cell phone tremblingly. There


    was a video on the cell phone. How could the person on the video look like this? My uncle?


    He subconsciously picked up the phone and took a look. He just saw his little uncle go crazy,


    pinched his aunt¡¯s neck, and strangled her directly¡­


    When Sean shivered, his mobile phone was thrown out.


    When he was shocked by the content of the video, the old man beside him had already lost his


    breath.


    Sean was shocked and rushed out the door, shouting at the servant and the doctor.


    The doctor arrived quickly and began to give first aid to the old man.


    Soon, Donald and his wife rushed over after hearing the news.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Why did the old man suddenly have a stroke?!¡±


    As soon as Donald arrived, he immediately questioned the Webb family¡¯s expert doctor.


    The doctor immediately said: ¡°Chairman Webb, the master should have been irritated, and he was


    suddenly irritated, almost likest time!¡±


    ¡°what happened?!¡±


    Donald was extremely puzzled, what happened? Why is it suddenly stimted to have a stroke?


    At this time, Sean in the corner watched all the videos circting on the Inte, and came to


    Donald and Xenia with a pale and weak face, and said in a panic: ¡°Dad, mom, my uncle killed my


    aunt, and then someone killed him.


    My little uncle and all the core members of his Beggar Gang, even the same group of human


    traffickers, a dozen or so people are all welded to an Ivecury, the thrown in the river¡­¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    When the couple heard this, what was their first reaction?


    How can there be such a thing in this era?


    Weld a dozen people in the car and dump them in the river? How arrogant is this?


    Besides, Marcone¡¯s gang of beggars in southern region and the whole province are all standard


    local dragons, and ordinary people can¡¯t provoke them at all, let alone ordinary people, it is


    impossible for ordinary people to provoke them.


    And the entire gang of beggars has more than 10,000 men. Who has the ability to kill all the core


    members of the gang of beggars?


    Xenia touched her son¡¯s forehead, and couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Son, are you having a fever? Then


    it¡¯s your brother and aunt, how can you arrange them like this?¡±


    Sean hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, what I said is true. It has spread all over the Inte now, and before my


    uncle died, he admitted to the camera that our Webb family was his backer, and he relied on our


    Webb family.


    That¡¯s why we have done so many things that hurt the world and reason. Now the wholework is


    scolding our Webb family!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The couple were shocked.


    Donald immediately grabbed the phone from him and blurted out: ¡°Which video will I have a look


    at.¡±


    Sean immediately found the video and clicked to y!


    At this time, Donald was sweating nervously, staring at the screen of his mobile phone. He knew


    what his brother-inw had done. If he really asked the Webb family to take care of him, then the


    reputation of the Webb family would be all over!


    Xenia also raised her heart to her throat. She still couldn¡¯t believe that her brother and younger


    siblings were all dead!

 Chapter 1041-1045

    Chapter 1041-1045


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1041


    Donald and Xenia were close to each other, staring at their mobile phones, after watching this


    thrilling video that broke thempletely.


    Seeing her brother strangled her sister-inw, she was panicked to the extreme. When she saw her


    brother was welded to death in the car and sinking into the river with the car, she copsed


    completely, and her legs became soft and paralyzed. Fell to the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, she cried out desperately: ¡°John! My brother! You died so miserably! You


    are dead, and our Marcone family is dead! How do you let your sister face our parents, How to face


    the ancestors of our Marcone family!¡±


    After that, she tried her best to hit the ground with her fist, and shouted hysterically: ¡°My good


    brother, you tell my sister who killed you! My sister must have broken him into pieces, and take


    revenge for you! People are so cruel!¡±


    When Sean saw that his mother¡¯s fist had been smashed into flesh and blood, he hurriedly stepped


    forward and grabbed her hand and persuaded: ¡°Mom, my uncle is gone, so don¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    Xenia was crazy, grabbing her husband by the cor, desperately shaking her mouth and shouting


    crazy: ¡°Donald, who killed your brother-inw?! You must find him! Get him out! Bring it to me, let


    me kill him personally and avenge my brother!¡±


    Donald was extremely upset at this time. He didn¡¯t care if Marcone was dead or alive. It can even


    be said that he had long been expecting Marcone to die.


    He had long been fed up with Marcone¡¯s unpromising things, backed by his own brother-inw, and


    doing sordid things like abducting women and children would only discredit his face!


    But he never thought that Marcone would die in this way. It doesn¡¯t matter if he is dead. But he is


    dead, he can¡¯t affect the whole Webb family! It¡¯s better now, before this little bastard died, he


    pushed everything to the Webb family!


    He even called his name publicly, saying that he was supporting him behind his back. Isn¡¯t this


    pushing himself on the road to absolutes?


    How do people outside look at Webb¡¯s family and how do they look at themselves? Without even


    thinking about it, I knew that Webb¡¯s current reputation must have been in a mess and plummeted!


    This is all thanks to Marcone this dog thing!


    At this moment, Donald¡¯s assistant ran over quickly and blurted out: ¡°Chairman, it¡¯s not good.


    Chairman, now the whole country is scolding Webb family and scolding you. The broker called me


    just now and said that if you continue like this As the situation continues, several of our listed group


    stocks will immediately drop by their limit at the opening of the market tomorrow, and will drop by at


    least 10 times in a row!


    By that time, the entire Webb family¡¯s assets will have lost more than half!¡±


    The biggest fear of listedpanies is the copse of reputation.


    Once a listedpany is exposed to a huge scandal, the first thing that will be reflected is the stock


    price. The stock will continue to fall, continue to fall, and receive a point that no one can imagine!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1042


    Somepanies have a market value of more than tens of billions, but only a few hundred million


    will fall, and their assets have shrunk by more than 90!


    Somepanies just have a little problem with their products, and they may end up in bankruptcy.


    Butpared to the Webb family¡¯s charges, what counts?


    This time, the Webb family might have to carry all the scapegoats for Marcone¡¯s beggar gang, and


    all the conscientious things he did might end up on the Webb family!


    Donald was extremely nervous at this time, because he knew very well in his heart that what the


    Webb family was facing this time might be a catastrophe!


    So he immediately said to his assistant: ¡°I immediately issued a statement in the name of the group.


    Although Marcone is indeed my brother-inw of Donald, our Webb family has no knowledge of


    what Marcone did, and all of Marcone¡¯s behavior. It is his personal responsibility. Donald and the


    entire Webb family don¡¯t know or don¡¯t know.


    At the same time, we will prove ourselves to the police because we have nothing to do with


    Marcone¡¯s illegal and criminal activities. Don¡¯t be misled by someone with a heart, and bring the


    rhythm!


    The assistant nodded immediately and blurted out: ¡°Okay Chairman, I will arrange for someone to


    issue a statement now!¡±


    Xenia was immersed in the immense pain of losing her younger brother and the family¡¯s bloodline.


    He suddenly heard her husband say that he would leave all ties with his younger brother, and


    suddenly said, ¡°Donald, do you have a conscience? Your brother-inw, he is my own brother, he


    has been killed now, he has been killed, can you understand?


    Not only did you not give him revenge, but you still have to get rid of him?! Are you still? people!¡±


    Donald is also getting angry, because if this matter is not handled well, it is very likely that the whole


    Webb family will be affected.


    Seeing that his wife is still defending her damn brother, Donald resented and scolded sharply, ¡°If it


    wasn¡¯t for your bastard brother, how could my Webb family be so passive? I told you a long time


    ago to persuade you. Advise him not to do this kind of conscience, you just won¡¯t listen!¡±


    ¡°You protect him everywhere and defend him everywhere. I say a word and you won¡¯t let me say it.


    Now it¡¯s alright. Someone walks the way for the sky. It doesn¡¯t matter if he is dead, it will tire my


    Webb family too!¡±


    When Xenia heard this, she was almost so angry that she was about to copse. She gritted her


    teeth, raised her hand and grabbed Donald¡¯s face.


    Donald couldn¡¯t dodge, and Xenia immediately scratched his face with blood!


    Xenia¡¯s nails were already long, making it so strong that he scratched his skin and flesh, so that the


    crevices of her fingernails were full of bloody flesh!


    Donald screamed with pain, and was even more angry. He grabbed Xenia¡¯s cor, raised his hand,


    and pped her face several times.


    He pped the face and cursed: ¡°Xenia, do you know? Your brother is about to hurt me miserably! I


    can¡¯t bear it for your brother a long time ago. If it weren¡¯t for your face, I would want it without


    others. His life, do you know what I regret most now? What I regret most is that I didn¡¯t kill him as a


    b*tch! Now he turned into a bomb, died by himself, and exploded me too Beyond recognition!¡±


    Xenia and Donald have not been beaten up after so many years of marriage.


    Now that the younger brother is dead, she was suddenly pped so much by Donald, and she has


    completely lost her mind.


    ¡°Donald, you are not a human! I was blind and misunderstood you! If you don¡¯t help my brother get


    revenge, I will go by myself. From today on, I have nothing to do with you!¡±


    After Xenia finished speaking, she was about to run outside.


    Sean wanted to chase him, Donald sternly shouted: ¡°You wille back for me! What are you


    doing chasing her at this time? Will chasing her back cause us trouble? Don¡¯t you know what


    matters most to the Webb family now?¡±


    Sean suddenly realized, and blurted out: ¡°Dad! I¡¯m going to find a group of navy soldiers to help us


    wash the white! No matter how much money you spend!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1043


    Just as the Webb family was scolded on the Inte, the Webb Group¡¯s statement has been


    published through various channels.


    However, all people can see that this is a statement to rify the rtionship.


    Everyone knows that for someone as capable as Donald, it is impossible for him not to know what


    upation his brother-inw is engaged in.


    There is no credibility at all when youe out to set aside everything.


    Moreover, many people on the Inte have picked out Marcone¡¯s life resume.


    The Marcon family was originally a poor family in the south, not only did not have much money, but


    also the people were not prosperous enough.


    It wasn¡¯t until Xenia, the daughter of the Marcon family, married Donald, that the Marcon family was


    getting better.


    However, Xenia¡¯s parents did not have such a good life. Not long after their daughter was married,


    they died because of cancer.


    When they died, John Marcone was still a second-generation ancestor who had no job and was


    idle.


    Back then, Marcone relied on subsidies from his sister Xenia, and lived a life of drunkenness and


    dreams.


    Later, Marcone began to make his fortune slowly, and his starting point was the beggar gang.


    And many people have revealed the development trajectory of the beggar gang on the Inte.


    In fact, in the early years, the gang of beggars was divided into many groups. Marcone¡¯s gang of


    beggars was not verypetitive, and even almost was swallowed by more powerful forces several


    times.


    Until one time, after his brother-inw Donald came forward to settle the crisis for him, no one in the


    entire south knew that Marcone was Donald¡¯s brother-inw.


    It is precisely because everyone has to look at Donald¡¯s face that Marcone can develop step by step


    to this day.


    Therefore, at this time Donald came out and said that he had nothing to do with Marcone, and he


    didn¡¯t know what Marcone did.


    This was simply not enough to make people believe.


    Not only could it not persuade the vast number of people, but even because it jumped out of the pot


    at this time, it was despised by the majority of people.


    So much so that the voice of scolding Webb¡¯s family on the Inte is even louder, and this time


    everyone directly targeted Donald, 80 are all scolding Donald.


    Donald never dreamed that he would make a statement, but it was counterproductive.


    Rather than saying that he was a mming essay, it was better to say that he was a quotation of a


    war. This statement attracted all the mes of war to him.


    Seeing that countless people send out all kinds of insulting content and posts every second on the


    Inte, Donald wants to die.


    Sean saw his father being scolded as a dead dog on the Inte and being insulted by hundreds of


    millions of people. He couldn¡¯t bear it. In addition, he had a strong desire to express, so he


    immediately spent a lot of money and hired one. A navy who specializes in whitewashing people


    online.


    This navy leader is quite capable. He specializes in whitewashing the wicked. As long as you give


    him money, even if it is ck, he can say it is white. Even if he is against the world, he has nothing


    to fear.


    In fact, there are many scum like this on the Inte. This person makes his own profit by smearing


    others or justifying sinners.


    For example, in the entertainment industry, there is often a wife of a celebrity couple cheating, but in


    order not to be exposed and not to affect her career, she spends money to find this kind of scum to


    smear her husband, and beat her husband to say that her husband is out.


    Stealing fishy,   or beating him back and saying that his husband is obsessed with gambling and


    ignores his family.


    In this way, her husband was criticized by the poption, and she could continue to go on freely


    safely.


    This navy leader had done many such things in the early years.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1044


    Later, by chance, he got in touch with the Webb family.


    Earlier, Sean¡¯s younger brother Kian was exposed online because he gave a little girl psychological


    hints and induced a girl to jump off the building.


    At that time, the Webb family let this navy leadere forward and forced Kian to kill the little girl,


    twisting it into a little girl who was greedy for vanity and tried to marry into a wealthy family.


    In the end, she failed to pursue Kian. This threatened her by jumping off the building. Finally died


    identally.


    At that time, the head of the navy used his shameless and powerful navy lineup to reverse ck


    and white on the Inte, making people mistakenly believe that it was a little girl who was eating


    the bad results, and finally caused arge number of people to scold the little girl on the Inte for


    what she deserved.


    The girl¡¯s parents had no way of upbringing, and finally forced the parents who lost their only


    daughter to take medicine at home and died.


    After the parents died after taking the medicine, the navy leader deliberately suppressed the news


    that the two hadmitted suicide. He even made up a lie, iming that the two had scammed


    away from the Webb family, tens of millions inpensation, and then left. Immigrate to the United


    States.


    People who don¡¯t know the truth thought it was all true, and even when the other¡¯s parents were


    dead, they still abused them online.


    This navy leader is not only not ashamed, but proud of it, and often deres to the public that this is


    a ssic of his own public rtions.


    This shows how scumbag this person is.


    What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that this navy leader has be such a lowly scum that he actually


    gave himself a screen name, called Anthony Shields!


    This time, the leader of the naval forces called Anthony Shields, after receiving 20 million from the


    Webb family, started his performance again.


    He posted on major websites, iming: ¡°The majority of people are being used by people with


    unpredictable intentions. Donald is the most famous entrepreneur in Southaven and thergest


    phnthropist in Southaven. No one pays more attention to children than he does. Health and


    safety, how could he indulge Marcone and do these unreasonable things? This incident shows that


    someone deliberately wanted to nt the Webb family and make the Webb family copse, so that


    he could profit from it.¡±


    He even swears to the sky in the post: ¡°If he makes a false statement, the sky will thunder and


    thunder and the whole family will die.¡±


    In order to make everyone believe him, he specifically listed the Webb Group¡¯spetitors in


    various fields, and imed that thesepanies may be behind the scenes, and it is even possible


    that thesepanies are uniting and want to deal with the Webb family.


    Then, this person also mobilized the whole family to bring rhythm with the water army ount.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade was still on the helicopter returning to Aurouss Hilll.


    He brushed some web portals at will, and he was quite relieved to see that everyone was aiming at


    the Webb family.


    Regardless of whether Donald personally participated in these conscientious things, he was the


    chief culprit who helped John Marcone to be the abuser.


    If it were not for him to support Marcone, Marcone would not have the opportunity to get up, let


    alone poison so many minors.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Therefore, although Marcone is dead, the Webb family must also pay for this matter!


    But when he was browsing all kinds ofments, he suddenly found a post from a man called


    Anthony Shields.


    After reading it, he was very upset with this person¡¯s remarks.


    Therefore, he instructed Cameron Isaac: ¡°Find the best hacker, touch this person¡¯s information, and


    see if he has collected the Webb family¡¯s money, and if so, expose all the evidence chains, making


    Webb family worse. !¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded immediately and said: ¡°Okay young master, I will make arrangements!¡±


    Charlie Wade said again: ¡°By the way, locate me the actual address of the navy army and bring him


    to Don Albertt¡¯s kennel!¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked: ¡°Master, how do you deal with this navy?¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°The rumormaker, die!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1045


    This navy named Anthony Shields and guarding oneself is nothing but a shameless ordinary


    person.


    Although he has some ability to call on the navy, in front of a real top hacker, he is simply a


    transparent person.


    After the hacker hacked into hisputer, he immediately investigated his personal information.


    First of all, this person is from Citra Province and his family is in Reddick City.


    Secondly, this person has indeed just received 20 million in cash from the Webb family.


    Again, this man stupidly used his bank card to collect the money.


    And the hacker also found the chat history between him and Webb¡¯s family.


    In the chat log, Sean asked him if he could help the Webb family whitewash. He immediately said


    that he had 10,000 ways to help whitewash, and he had done this more than once.


    He also took out the case of helping Kian whitewash and preached, in order to make Sean believe


    in his strength and willing to give him this list.


    After the hacker got the information and chat records, he immediately reported it to Cameron Isaac.


    Cameron Isaac reported to Charlie Wade again and asked him: ¡°How do you n to do this,


    Master?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°We should have eyeliner in Reddick, right?¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded immediately and said, ¡°Of course, every city in the country has our


    eyeliner.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie Wade said with satisfaction: ¡°If this is the case, it will be staged immediately, and


    this person will be caught by me first. Reddick should not be far from Aurouss Hilll, right?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°The straight-line distance is just over 200 kilometers.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°The helicopter will arrive in less than an hour. In this way, you can have


    someone catch him now and send him directly to Don Albertt¡¯s dog farm by helicopter.¡±


    ¡°In addition, after catching someone, let the hacker expose all the information to the Inte, I want


    topletely ruin the Webb family.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cameron Isaac nodded and immediately began to order.


    Reddick is a small city in Citra Province. Its economic development is not developed, and housing


    prices and consumption are not high.


    And this leader of the naval forces, who is called Anthony Shields and guarding oneself, has not


    finished his elementary school and basically has no culture. He belongs to the bottom of society. If


    he starves to death, he starves to death.


    However, the Inte age gave this person a chance to achieve himself. He started cursing on the


    Inte at first. Earlier, if he gave him 50 cents, he could hire him to scold others on the Inte for


    a day. Later, he gradually found the trick. As a navy soldier, he is now a rich man in this small city,


    living in a single-family vi and driving a Mercedes-Benz car, and he has the feeling of being a


    master.


    Today, an ident in the Webb family brought him 20 million in ie, which made him ecstatic.


    At this time, he didn¡¯t care about eating, so he arranged work for his navy soldiers at home and


    asked them to use various methods to help the Webb family clean up, and even asked them to


    spread rumors that a popr star cheated, hoping to rely on the news that the rumors star cheated.


    To attract the enthusiasm of Webb¡¯s news.


    He is already familiar with work like this, so the arrangement is very smooth.


    But he didn¡¯t know that at this moment, there was already a team of people starting from the city


    and rushing to the vi area where he was.


    Just as he had just finished arranging the work and was enjoying himself with a cigarette in his


    mouth, the door of the vi was suddenly opened with a door breaker!


    Immediately afterwards, a group of people in ck with live ammunition rushed into the vi.


    He and his family were frightened suddenly.

 Chapter 1046-1050

    Chapter 1046-1050


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1046


    One of the men in ck stepped up to him, put a gun against his forehead, and asked in a cold


    voice, ¡°You are on your own?¡±


    The head of the navy was so scared that he hurriedly said: ¡°I am not, I am not! I don¡¯t understand


    what you are talking about, who are you?¡±


    The man in ck said coldly: ¡°Who are we, you will know soon,e with us!¡±


    The navy leader hurriedly shouted: ¡°Follow you! Why did you break into my house? If you don¡¯t


    leave, I will call the police!¡±


    Two men in ck walked forward directly, one of them grabbed his arms and twisted them back,


    then twisted his arms directly.


    Anthony Shields screamed with pain, and the other person didn¡¯t intend to spare him. He directly


    nted down 45 degrees and kicked his two knees fiercely, and even kicked both legs directly from


    his knees!


    The head of the navy army almost fainted in pain, and his family was crying with fright.


    The man in ck sneered: ¡°Isn¡¯t it great on the Inte? You dare to use your fingers and type


    casually? Why do you just get confused today?


    People like you are not awesome in reality.¡±


    The leader of the navy army hurriedly cried: ¡°Daddys, grandpas, I¡¯m just a cockroach, please let me


    go a lot! I can give you money, I have a lot of money!¡±


    One of the people in ck shouted angrily: ¡°Relying on betraying your conscience to make a few


    stinky money will make you look bad?


    A dog like you will live in this world in vain!¡±


    After that, he took out a cigar cutter, grabbed the opponent¡¯s right hand, and said coldly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    eating with 10 fingers? Okay, today I will let you see how your job was broken. !¡±


    Subsequently, the cigar was cut 10 times in a row, leaving 10 fingers on the ground¡­


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Anthony Shields was so desperate and desperate, but he heard the man in ck say: ¡°This is just a


    prelude, is it already scared like this? Don¡¯t worry,e with us to Aurouss Hilll, the fun is still to


    come!¡±


    The navy leader cried and said, ¡°Grandpa spare my life, I¡¯m only 25 years old, and I can¡¯t die!¡±


    The man in ck said coldly: ¡°Our young master has already said that, the rumorer, die!¡±


    After that, he waved his hand and said coldly: ¡°Take this man away and send it to the outskirts of


    Aurouss Hilll, where the helicopter wille right away!¡±


    Then a group of people in ck drove the disabled navy leader directly out of the door, stuffed it


    into the car, and drove towards the outskirts.


    At this time, Sean, who was in Southaven, was still waiting for the navy to help the Webb family


    wash their whites and at the same time help the Webb family to divert attention.


    But he did not expect that another hot search soon appeared on the Inte!


    ¡°Webb family throws 20 million and hires the navy to wash himself off!¡±


    Below this hot search, there are screenshots of all the chat records of Sean and the navy boss,


    payment vouchers and screenshots of bank ounts!


    This time, the entirework exploded even more! The Webb family has detonated a powder keg


    with Inte public opinion! No one thought that the Webb family would dare to be so shameless at


    this time. This greatly aroused the indignation and sense of justice in everyone¡¯s hearts!


    Donald was originally searched for by Article 1 and was so overwhelmed.


    At this time, his assistant suddenly told him: ¡°Chairman, it¡¯s not good, something has happened. All


    the chat records between the young master and the navy were exposed. Now! The public opinion


    attacks on the Webb family on the Inte are now more powerful!¡±


    Donald took out his mobile phone and took a look, he almost went away without being angry!


    He stepped forward to Sean, raised his hand and pped him in the face, and yelled: ¡°You are


    something that has not seeded in sess, but is more than defeated! Who makes you do it


    yourself?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1047


    Sean felt very wronged.


    He also wanted to help his father share his worries, but he didn¡¯t expect this navy leader to be so


    unreliable!


    Not only unreliable, but also dare to betray yourself!


    He was extremely angry and said to Donald: ¡°Dad! The navy leader took my money and dared to


    expose me. I must smash him into pieces!¡±


    Donald said coldly: ¡°You are really not ordinary stupid. How can he dare to fight against our Webb


    family for a mere unscrupulous sailor? It must be the people behind this thing who are doing us!¡±


    Sean hurriedly asked: ¡°Dad, who do you think did this thing? Who is so bold that not only did he


    dare to kill my uncle and the core members of the entire gang of beggars, but also dare to openly


    confront the Webb family!¡±


    Donald gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I¡¯m also considering this issue, but I really can¡¯t imagine, who has


    such a great power, and these families who have had some conflicts with us during the festival have


    long been convinced by us. They I simply don¡¯t have the ability to n such a big thing¡­¡±


    Sean couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Dad, what do you mean is that a stronger family is targeting us?¡±


    Donald sighed: ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out now, but I suddenly felt that this matter might have something to


    do with Charlie Wade in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade?!¡± Sean eximed, and said, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have such a great power? It¡¯s possible to


    say that it¡¯s possible to be a local snake in Aurouss Hilll, but how could he have such strength?


    Catch all the core members of the Beggar Gang?


    Even the Webb family may not have such strength!¡±


    Donald nodded and said, ¡°What you said is indeed reasonable, but the reason why I judge this is


    because I just saw a message on the Inte!¡±


    Sean hurriedly asked: ¡°What information?¡±


    Donald said with a ck face, ¡°You damn uncle, the batch of children he wanted to buy this time


    was stolen from the Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute.¡±


    Speaking of this, Donald paused slightly, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I investigated the identity of this


    Charlie Wade before. He grew up in the Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute!¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be like this!¡± Sean eximed, and said, ¡°If you say that, the children who were


    stolen this time can be regarded as Charlie Wade¡¯s younger siblings!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Donald said: ¡°That¡¯s why I spected that this matter should be inseparable from Charlie


    Wade!¡±


    Sean couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Dad, how can Charlie Wade do thiisi? Even his backers in Aurouss Hilll


    don¡¯t have such a strong ability! Even if the Moore familyes forward, they can¡¯t have such a


    strength!¡±


    Donald said with some worry: ¡°So this is what I worry about the most. If the Moore family is his


    backer, then I am not afraid at all, but I am afraid of Cameron Isaac!¡±


    Back in Aurouss Hilll, Donald and his son were beaten out of Shangri-La by Cameron Isaac.


    At that time, both of them had their legs broken, and finally waited for the helicopter to arrive.


    Cameron Isaac didn¡¯t even allow the helicopter tond in the square in front of Shangri-La. It can be


    said that the Webb father and son were not given any face.


    However, Cameron Isaac is a member of the Wade family, everyone knows this, so the Webb family


    father and son dare not ask him to settle ounts.


    Donald now suspects that the person who has the ability to kill the entire gang of beggars in


    Southaven in a short time is Cameron Isaac!


    Hearing this judgment, Sean couldn¡¯t help but get nervous. He looked at Donald and blurted out and


    asked, ¡°Dad, why does Cameron Isaac help that Charlie Wade? He himself is just the spokesperson


    of the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°It stands to reason that if it was his own decision, he would not be able to mobilize such a powerful


    force. There must be a lot of Wade Family rtionships behind this incident. How dare he use


    Wade Family rtionships for Charlie Wade? ?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    When Sean said this, his face had be extremely ugly.


    He looked at his father and asked in a low voice, ¡°Dad, that Charlie Wade wouldn¡¯t be a member of


    the Wade family? This would make sense. He is a member of the Wade family. That¡¯s why Cameron


    Isaac gave him face like this. He is Wade Family, so he can have such a great power!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1048


    Donald looked shocked, hesitated for a moment, waved his hand and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s still impossible.


    It is impossible for a family of Wade family to go to Aurouss Hilll to be a live-in son-inw! This is


    totally insulting. Thing! Not to mention that the Wade family is impossible. Even if the Webb family is


    less than one-tenth of the Wade family, it is absolutely impossible for me to let you or your brother


    go to Aurouss Hilll to be the son-inw of a ordinary family.


    This is totally unreasonable. !¡±


    Sean frowned and said: ¡°Then how to consider this matter, I can¡¯t consider it, is it Charlie Wade?¡±


    Donald said: ¡°I suspect it has something to do with him, but I can¡¯t figure out what kind of


    connection is in it. It just so happens that we have been trying to get revenge from him. This time,


    we even did revenge and investigation together! ¡°


    Sean hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, what do you mean, go to Aurouss Hilll again?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Donald gritted his teeth and said coldly: ¡°This time, I must make that Charlie Wade better


    than dead!¡±


    With that, he looked at Sean and asked, ¡°Did youmunicate with Keh Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Communication!¡± Sean said hurriedly: ¡°His meaning is very simple. As long as we move, he must


    keep up.


    He has a deep hatred of Charlie Wade. Because of Charlie Wade, he can¡¯t do everything. It is said


    to be painful. very.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Donald asked again: ¡°How about Hannah who was sent to the ck coal mine to dig coal?¡±


    Sean said: ¡°The situation on her side is okay. Unlike the Golim Mountain, the two have always had


    masters guarding and not robbing them.


    The ck Coal Kiln has no masters. If necessary, we can send someone there at any time to bring


    Hannah. Get it back.¡±


    Donald said with a ck face: ¡°The father and son of Golim Mountain didn¡¯t snatch anyone overst


    time. This time they sent more people over. In any case, they must be snatched back by me!¡±


    After speaking, Donald said again: ¡°Let the eight heavenly kings of our family pass!


    I still don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t get back the two stinky hanging silk digging ginseng in Golim Mountain!¡±


    Sean eximed and said, ¡°Dad, let the eight heavenly kings go? Not so? Isn¡¯t this a


    sledgehammer?¡±


    After all, the Webb family is the first family in the south of the Yangtze River. They not only have


    their own medical team but also their own master team.


    The Webb family¡¯s master team is divided into three echelons.


    Ranked in the third echelon are some veterans, who are much stronger than the average person,


    but they are not enough to see the real masters, they can only look after the home nursing home;


    In the second echelon are some retired special forces with strong strength.


    These people are the personal bodyguards of the core members of the Webb family.


    Ranked in the first echelon are the eight kings.


    The Eight Heavenly Kings are martial arts masters who came out of the eight hidden Sejong gates,


    and they were dug up by the Webb family with a lot of money.


    These eight people are very prominent in the Webb family. Under normal circumstances, they dare


    not ask them toe forward if they encounter any trouble.


    Because these eight people are strategic nuclear weapons that will only be used at an emergency.


    Donald knew that Charlie Wade¡¯s strength was extraordinary, and he brought so many bodyguards


    last time, but they werepletely useless.


    I sent people to Golim Mountain to snatch people, but the people sent were also killed.


    This makes Donald feel very depressed!


    From the beginning to the present, he has never sought a bargain under Charlie Wade¡¯s hands.


    The sessive failures have made him almost intolerable, and coupled with the blow of today¡¯s


    extinction, he almost copsed.


    So at this time, Donald desperately needs a victory, so he must go all out, first use a crushing


    victory tofort his injured heart!


    So he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°This time I must have a big victory! Aplete andplete


    victory!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1049


    At this moment, Charlie Wade¡¯s helicopter had already flown over Aurouss Hilll City.


    Cameron Isaac asked Charlie Wade, ¡°Master, what do you n to do with Marcone¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°Her parents are gone, and now she¡¯s an orphan, so she can go


    directly to the orphanage.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: ¡°Master, don¡¯t leave things behind¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°The older man has done something and what he hasn¡¯t done. It is


    impossible for me to hurt the child and send her to the orphanage. If someone from the Webb family


    comes to lead her, don¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded and said, ¡°I think it is impossible for the Webb family toe and adopt this


    child, because the Webb family now hates Marcone and the couple. It is estimated that this time the


    Webb family will lose more than half of their property. , Tomorrow¡¯s stock market will be reflected.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, and said: ¡°That¡¯s right, the Webb family¡¯s strength is not good enough,


    I will help the Moore family to be the first family in the south of the Yangtze River.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said immediately: ¡°Master, if you have any needs, just give your orders.¡±


    ¡°it is good.¡±


    At this time, Cameron Isaac said again: ¡°By the way, the navy man named Anthony Shields has


    been sent to Don Albertt¡¯s kennel. Would you like to take a look?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s just a smelly hanging silk that relies on scolding people to eat.


    Just chop it up and feed it to the dog. I won¡¯t see such a person, lest my eyes are dirty.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade suddenly thought of Ichiro Kobayashi, this guy has been staying in


    Don Albertt¡¯s kennel.


    So he asked Cameron Isaac: ¡°How is Ichiro Kobayashi?¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled and said: ¡°What else can he do? He raises, feeds, walks, and picks up dog


    dung every day. He doesn¡¯t dare to leave the kennel all day long. Now he only has to dare to go out


    and let his brother know.


    My brother will definitely spend a lot of money to kill him.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Let him persist in the kennel. If the time is right, I will


    send him back to Japan and let himpete with his brother for the property.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°If Jiro Kobayashi knew that Ichiro Kobayashi was not dead, he would have


    died of anger.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m angry, but by that time, it is estimated that


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall will be mine.¡±


    Cameron Isaac sincerely admired: ¡°Master, you are really wonderful to y this set of Kobayashi¡¯s


    family, and I am amazed!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not so good, it¡¯s mainly because it just made use of the greed of


    Kobayashi¡¯s family, so this person is the least greedy. If there is more greedy, it will cause disaster.


    Just like that kid who engages in naval forces. If it is not too greedy for money, it will not end up


    being chopped up and fed to the dog.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutester.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s helicopternded on the top of Shangri-La.


    When Charlie Wade¡¯s nended, another ne had already sent the children to the People¡¯s


    Hospital.


    Mrs. Lewis from the orphanage had already seen relevant information on the Inte and knew that


    the children had been rescued. They were all excited. Then they heard that the children were going


    to be sent to the People¡¯s Hospital, so they rushed over.


    Originally wanted to go to the People¡¯s Hospital to have a look, but thought that this matter is now


    too hot on the Inte, he didn¡¯t want Mrs. Lewis and the others to think that this matter was behind


    the scenes, so he asked Cameron Isaac to send a car.


    Send yourself home.


    After arriving at Thompson First, Charlie Wade did not rush in. Instead, he called Mrs. Lewis and


    asked her: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I heard that all the children have been found?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis choked with excitement: ¡°Yeah, Charlie Wade, the children have been found back, and


    they are now under observation at the People¡¯s Hospital.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly asked: ¡°Then the children are fine, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Mrs. Lewis said excitedly: ¡°The doctor has already checked them because of taking


    sleeping pills. Now three children have woken up, and they are all fine. The doctor said to take a


    look and you can take them at night. Back to the orphanage.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1050


    While speaking, Mrs. Lewis asked in a low voice: ¡°Charlie Wade, did you make that video on the


    Inte? Did you find the children?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you look down on me too much, how can I have such a


    great ability.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was silent for a moment, sighed, and said: ¡°I watched the video, Jeff seems to be


    dead¡­I really didn¡¯t expect this child to get this far¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade also sighed: ¡°I also watched the video, Jeff himself took the wrong path, Mrs. Lewis,


    don¡¯t be too sad.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Mrs. Lewis said mncholy: ¡°I thought I would definitely walk in front of each of your


    children.


    I was still thinking that in the future, when I am old and pass away, you will be there. At my memorial


    service, give me a flower¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Lewis whispered softly: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that a child would die in front of


    me nowadays, Jeff, this child¡­ah¡­too annoying, but What a pity¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, don¡¯t think too much about it. I believe that Jeff¡¯s incident


    will alert many people.


    His death may cause more people to correct their evils. The society has done a good thing.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said: ¡°You are right, Charlie Wade, Auntie will not tell you for now. I have to take care of


    the children who wake up. Another day, don¡¯t forget toe to the orphanage!¡±


    ¡°Good Mrs. Lewis!¡±


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone, sighed, and walked into the house.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, William, who loves taking advantage very much. Just got off my post.


    Their factory work requirements are very strict, and it is strictly forbidden to carry mobile phones


    during working hours, so he has no knowledge of what happened today and the numerous news


    feeds on the Inte.


    After he got off work, he changed into his clothes in the changing room, took out his mobile phone,


    looked down and found that there were countless WeChat reminders.


    He opened WeChat curiously and found that the WeChat group of the original welfare institute had


    been fried.


    Up to now, there are more than 3,000 messages that I haven¡¯t read!


    He flipped to the top curiously and began to look down one by one.


    At the beginning, he saw 10 children lost in the orphanage. He didn¡¯t think it was so great. What


    does it have to do with him? You can¡¯t get a penny if you lose it, and you can¡¯t get a penny if you get


    it back.


    But when he looked down, he suddenly saw a video.


    He hurriedly clicked on the video and watched it curiously. Halfway through, he was struck by


    lightning.


    He did not expect that the person who stole 10 children from the orphanage would be Jeff!


    Seeing Jeff kneeling on the ground and repenting, William couldn¡¯t understand it!


    How can someone like Jeff steal the children of the orphanage, who can make double the profits in


    one week by operating a fund at random?


    Jeff has a Mercedes-Benz and a Phaeton at his young age, which is so good in the eyes of


    Excellence! He is the great god in his own eyes!


    Looking further back, Jeff actually stood on the bridge, then shot to a head headshot, turned over


    and fell into the river¡­


    William was so scared that he dropped the phone!


    This¡­what the hell is going on¡­


    Jeff is dead! ?


    He is dead, what about his 620,000? There are 500,000 loan sharks borrowed from the app! Isn¡¯t


    this taking your own life!

 Chapter 1051-1055

    Chapter 1051-1055


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1051


    At this moment, William felt that the whole world had copsed in front of him.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Jeff was dead, but in the video, the picture of Jeff falling into the river was


    so clear.


    He knew that Jeff was really dead. The biggest problem now is, who is going to ask for his 620,000?


    If you can¡¯t get the money back, you¡¯ll be finished,pletely finished.


    Because this 500,000 usury will continue to make money, and finally turn to an astronomical figure,


    driving oneself to ruin.


    So he immediately called 110 and called the police. After the call was connected, he said in a panic:


    ¡°Comrade police, I was deceived. Someone deceived me 620,000, but he is dead now. What should


    I do?¡±


    The police said: ¡°If the person concerned is determined to be dead, then this matter cannot be


    handled by us.


    It is rmended that you file awsuit with the court to apply for the recovery of your ims from


    his estate, or apply for his guardian or his immediate family members. , Especially the parents will


    pay for it.¡±


    After hearing this, William immediately cried out: ¡°Comrade Police, he is an orphan. He has no


    immediate family members or guardians.


    What should I do at this time?¡±


    The police asked him: ¡°Then what fixed assets does your debtor have? For example, a house or a


    car? If you have any, you can apply to the court for enforcement and sell his personal assets.¡±


    Hearing this, William suddenly recovered.


    Jiang was clearly dead, but Jeff still left a Mercedes and a Phaeton!


    That Mercedes-Benz may be worth three to four hundred thousand, but that Phaeton is very


    valuable!


    If you can get his Phaeton back, you will not only be able to cover your debts, but the extra money


    will also make you a small profit!


    Anyway, this Jeff is now dead, and he doesn¡¯t have any rtives. It is only natural for him to take his


    property, and there should be no one to take care of it.


    So William hung up the phone and drove a car straight to Jeff¡¯s house.


    Jeff didn¡¯t buy a house in Aurouss Hilll, but he rented a one-bedroom apartment in a slightly remote


    ce. Before the ident, his life was quite moist.


    What William was thinking at this time was that after he went to Jeff¡¯s house, he first thought of a


    way to tow Jeff¡¯s Phaeton away. He would definitely not be able to drive the car, but after towing it


    away, he could slowly figure out how to sell it. Drop.


    He felt that even if a top-fit   Phaeton was dismantled and sold parts, the money could be sold back,


    so he would not lose money.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that at this moment, Caesar was also watching that popr video on the


    Inte!


    Today was originally Don Albertt¡¯s treat. He and the core cadres of his staff were invited to have a


    meal at Heaven Springs, and Caesar was among them.


    But while we were eating, everyone suddenly started to pay attention to this video that turned out.


    These are all people from the underground world of Aurouss Hilll, and they naturally know


    something about the Beggar Gang, and they have a certain knowledge of the southern region


    Beggar Gang.


    Suddenly seeing someone destroy the whole gang of beggars, one by one was stunned, and they


    immediately started discussing at the banquet.


    They are all very concerned about who did this thing. At the same time, theymented that this


    person¡¯s ability is too strong. They didn¡¯t put the Webb family in their eyes at all. They rushed into


    the Webb family¡¯s turf and put Donald, the heir of the Webb family. Marcone¡¯s brother-inw, and all


    of Marcone¡¯s younger brothers were killed, this is simply not something that ordinary people can do.


    Everyone spected that this person must be a big figure in a certain super big family. Only Don


    Albertt knew very well in his heart that Master Charlie Wade must be behind everything!


    At the beginning, Caesar was just like everyone else, only caring about curiosity and gossip.


    However, when he saw the scene where Jeff was killed, his heart suddenly shook.


    Damn it! It turned out to be the kid who hit his car!


    He hadn¡¯t lost the car to himself before he was killed? !


    Is this too nonsense?


    He is dead, who will pay for his car?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1052


    This car itself cost more than 2 million, and it hasn¡¯t been a month since I bought it!


    What¡¯s more f*cking is that he was so stupid that he didn¡¯t pull off and threw the crashed car directly


    to him!


    I wanted to directly make him pay for the new car, but he didn¡¯t expect that everyone was dead.


    Now not only the new car has not been found, but the Phaeton that crashed into it is still unknown


    where it is!


    Thinking of this, Caesar gritted his teeth and said in his heart: ¡°In any case, I must quickly find my


    smashed Phaeton, otherwise, I will lose a lot!¡±


    Fortunately, he had asked the little brother to threaten the boy and knew where the boy lived.


    So he didn¡¯t dare to dy, and immediately said to Don Albertt: ¡°Albert, I have to deal with


    something first, and thene back when I finish it.¡±


    Don Albertt nodded and said: ¡°Then you go, ande back as soon as you are done. I will take


    you to the Glorious Club in the evening.¡±


    The crowd cheered.


    Caesar didn¡¯t have the mind to think about a Glorious Club. He just wanted to quickly find his


    Phaeton!


    He got up and came out of Heaven Springs. His little brother and driver was watching him get on an


    old Audi a6 and waiting at the gate of Heaven Springs.


    Caesar got into the car directly and said to his little brother: ¡°Hurry up, go to the kid¡¯s house


    yesterday!¡±


    The little brother asked in surprise: ¡°Brother Caesar, why are you going to the small house at this


    time? Don¡¯t you eat with Albert?¡±


    Caesar hurriedly urged: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense and drive quickly. I¡¯m afraid that my Phaeton will be


    taken away by otherster!¡±


    Caesar can be regarded as a person who has been in the underground world for a long time, so he


    is knowledgeable about many things.


    He knew that once a person died in an ident, there would be a lot of people spying on his


    property immediately around him.


    I feel that everyone is dead. Who can do anything to himself if he gets his stuff?


    So he was worried about his Phaeton being taken away.


    After all, the top-fit   Phaeton is still very valuable!Thinking of this, he found another Phaeton key


    from the glove box of the Audi a6.


    No matter what, you have to drive the car back first. Even if you spend money to repair the car, you


    can¡¯t lose a Phaeton for nothing.


    William came to the downstairs of Jeff¡¯s house before him.


    Seeing that Phaeton was parked downstairs, he was immediately relieved.


    As long as the Phaeton is still there, his debt will be fine.


    But then he had another trouble. He couldn¡¯t drive, and he didn¡¯t have a car key. This Phaeton


    couldn¡¯t be removed at all!


    If the car can¡¯t be taken away, it will naturally be impossible to sell it for money.


    Thinking of this, he called a friend who was working in a repair shop and asked him: ¡°Can youe


    to Residential District and help me tow a car?¡±


    The other party knows what kind of virtue William is. This grandson likes to take advantage of him.


    When he visits a friend¡¯s house, he can¡¯t wait to make two poops at his friend¡¯s house in order to


    rub other people¡¯s toilet paper and water.


    So the other party immediately said to him: ¡°The tow truck is okay, but you have to pay for it first.


    There are more than ten kilometers from me to there. You pay 800 Dor first!¡±


    William angrily scolded: ¡°It¡¯s just that way, you ask me for 800, why the hell don¡¯t you grab it?¡±


    The other party said disdainfully: ¡°At this price, you love to procrastinate, not to procrastinate!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1053


    As soon as the other party said such unfeeling words directly, William did not dare to pretend to be


    forced.


    He hurriedly said: ¡°Good brother 800 is 800, youe here, I am in a hurry.¡±


    Convenience said: ¡°You transfer the money from WeChat to me first, otherwise, what if you shake it


    a little bit? You have always been unreliable in doing things.


    I f*cking learned it a long time ago!¡±


    William helplessly said: ¡°Oh, elder brother, you have the final say, I will transfer the money to you


    from WeChat, you hurry up, don¡¯t be too slow!¡±


    ¡°The money arrives before leaving, otherwise there will be no way to speak!¡±


    William didn¡¯t dare to dy any more, he quickly took out his mobile phone, immediately found the


    other party, and then transferred 800 Dor to the other party.


    But when I clicked to confirm the payment, I realized that my bank card bnce was insufficient!


    Only then did he realize that in order to let Jeff help him make money, he had given him almost all of


    his family property. His thinking was simple, the more he gave, the more he earned, so he didn¡¯t


    think much about it, and only left 500 Dor for himself.


    Money for living expenses, nning to support Jeff to give the money to himself.


    As a result, I can¡¯t even pay 800 Dor.


    William could only pay him 500, and sent a voice begging: ¡°Brother, I only have 500 in my card now.


    You should take the remaining 300 first, and I will pay you back immediately when I get the money.¡±


    The other party directly responded with a voice: ¡°Don¡¯te to this set with me, don¡¯t I know you?


    Last time I went to Hong Kong with my girlfriend, you asked me to help you buy a set of cosmetics


    for your girlfriend, that set of cosmetics I bought it for 1,320, and you only gave me 1,100. You said


    that you didn¡¯t have enough money and you would pay me after the sry. What happened? You


    still owe me 220! How can I trust you again?¡±


    William hurriedly pleaded: ¡°My good brother, it was indeed my faultst time. I really forgot about it!


    But this time you can rest assured that I will never forget! This 220 Dor, I will also Give it back to


    you, okay?¡±


    ¡°You first ept the 500, and then drive over to help me tow the car away. When I sell the car, I will


    pay you the remaining 520, OK? So, I will give you 600!¡±


    The other party¡¯s tone did not rx: ¡°No, you must give me 800 today, otherwise I won¡¯t go, sorry.¡±


    After speaking, the other party clicked to collect the payment, and then returned 280 Dor to him,


    saying: ¡°This 220 is what you owe me, and you take the remaining 280. If you want me to tow, then


    you can take another 800. !¡±


    ¡°you¡­¡­¡±


    William was almost mad. This kid didn¡¯te to help. He also deducted 220 Dor from himself.


    Now he only has 280 Dor, and it is impossible to find a trailer!


    Thinking of this, he could only gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find someone to borrow money,


    and I borrowed enough 800 for you. Have youe and help me tow the head office?¡±


    The other party greeted: ¡°Yes, anyway, I¡¯m fine now, I¡¯ll go when your money arrives.¡±


    William immediately sent a group message to his colleagues: ¡°I am William. I have something


    urgent and need a few hundred Dor for emergency help. Can you lend me 520 Dor? I will give


    you the sry!¡±


    He only has 280 Dor left in his hand, and wants the other party to help him tow the truck, which is


    520 short.


    As a result, the poprity of this grandson was really bad. He sent 60 or 70 colleagues in a group,


    and no one lent him money.


    Even people in the 80s ignored him, and those who took care of him directly rejected him.


    The reasons for refusal are naturally varied. Some say that they have no money, some say that the


    money has been deposited into financial management, and some say that they have lost their


    gambling.


    In short, there is no money to lend him William.


    William, really couldn¡¯t think of any way, so he could only call his girlfriend and asked, ¡°Juanita, can


    you lend me 520 Dor?¡±


    His girlfriend panted violently and said, ¡°William, are you sick? They are all boyfriends. They send


    520 to their girlfriend.


    If you ask me to send it to you, do you want to be shameless? ¡°


    William hurriedly exined: ¡°Juanita, I didn¡¯t mean that. I really have something wrong now. I need


    520 Dor urgently. You can lend it to me first and return it to you when I have paid.¡±


    The other party said a few times, ¡°¡­William¡­you¡­you¡­you are too unpromising. ¡­.. You


    borrowed 520 Dor? How about your savings? Isn¡¯t there more than a hundred thousand? Where


    did you go?¡±


    William said: ¡°Oh, this is a long story, so you can give me 520 Dor to use it first, can¡¯t I pay you


    back then?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1054


    At this time, there was a man¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone, panting heavily, while


    deliberately lowering his voice and said: ¡°Oh, you are talking nonsense with him at the critical


    moment, can you just give him the money quickly? Don¡¯t let him dy!¡±


    William suddenly asked vigntly: ¡°Juanita, why is there a man¡¯s voice over there? Who are you


    with?¡±


    The other party hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my cousin, isn¡¯t he hurt?


    I¡¯ve been practicing waist in bed, but I don¡¯t practice well, so I asked him toe and help.¡±


    William let out a cry, thinking that when he calledst time, his girlfriend was doing waist training in


    bed, so he didn¡¯t doubt it anymore.


    At this time, his girlfriend said on the other end of the phone: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t talk nonsense with


    you, I will transfer the money to you on WeChatter.¡±


    Upon hearing this, William immediately became happy, and said hurriedly: ¡°Juanita, you are so kind,


    thank you.¡±


    The other party said hurriedly: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell you anymore, I¡¯ll hang up!¡±


    After the other party hung up the phone, she sent William a red envelope of 520 Dor.


    William was overjoyed, and immediately called all the 800 Dor in his ount to his friend in the


    garage.


    Then he hurriedly urged: ¡°Brother, the 220 Dor has been paid back to you, and the 800 has been


    called to you. Come here, I am in a hurry!¡±


    The other party charged the money immediately and said, ¡°I will pass this time. It will take more


    than 20 minutes to get to you.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± William said excitedly: ¡°Call me when you get there.¡±


    William squatted in front of the Phaeton car, anxiously waiting for his friend toe over.


    Ten minutester, the other party called and told him that he would be there in a few minutes, so


    don¡¯t worry.


    But at this time, an old Audi a6 had already parked in front of him.


    Caesar finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that his Phaeton was here.


    Damn, although no one repairs the car for himself, it is a part of the loss.


    Otherwise, if this car is not found, then the kid is dead again, and he is really at a loss.


    Thinking of this, he said to his little brother: ¡°I drive that Phaeton back, you follow me.¡±


    The little brother nodded immediately: ¡°Okay, Brother Caesar.¡±


    Caesar pushed the door and got out of the car. He was upset because the car broke down and no


    one repaired it. He lost another remote control key.


    Repairing a car is estimated to cost hundreds of thousands, with a remote control key, which is


    estimated to be several thousandrger, and the f*cking loss is really heavy.


    Caesar couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart, this is truly a disaster! It seems that I will burn incense in


    the temple another day. Isn¡¯t it a bit too old this year?


    Just thinking about it, he got out of the car and was about to take the key to unlock the Phaeton,


    and suddenly saw a kid squatting in front of the Phaeton.


    Caesar, who was upset, frowned and looked at each other, cursing coldly, ¡°What the hell are you


    doing? Go and squat!¡±


    Although William has no money, no skills and a stinky stalker who loves to take advantage of it, his


    temper is like a stone in that pit, smelly and hard.


    To use amon saying to describe it is exhausting.


    Of course, when he kneeled and licked others, he couldn¡¯t see the impoverishment in his temper,


    but he looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and then at the car he walked down, and he


    immediately felt a little disdainful.


    Isn¡¯t it just an old second-hand a6?


    This broken car is far worse than your own Phaeton, so damn it dare to y force with yourself?


    What does it have to do with him?


    Thinking of this, William, who was squatting on the ground, looked up at Caesar, and said


    disdainfully: ¡°I can squat wherever the f*ck I want, can you manage it?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1055


    When Caesar was upset, he didn¡¯t expect that a hanging silk squatting in front of his car would dare


    to act as a force!


    Without saying anything, he directly raised his foot and kicked William to the ground. Then, before


    William turned over, he immediately rushed to punch him and kick him.


    William who was beaten, yelled, angrily said: ¡°Why are you hitting me? Why are you hitting me? I


    provoke you, I provoke you here, are you sick?¡±


    Caesar directly hit his nose with a fist, his face was covered with blood, and he cursed coldly: ¡°You


    are all right, why squat in front of my car? You squat in front of my car and talk to me. Pretending to


    be forced, I am not allowed to hit you?¡±


    After finishing speaking, he punched again.


    William, who was smashed, had a star in his eyes and almost passed out.


    At this time, Caesar¡¯s little brother saw a fight here, so naturally he hurried to the door and got out of


    the car. After a word, he rushed to help his boss beat William severely.


    William had been beaten miserably, and the other party suddenly added another helper, which beat


    him into despair.


    At this time, he no longer had the enthusiasm that he had just now.


    Seeing that the other party beats himself, there is no fear at all, and he almost wants to beat himself


    to death. William can no longer stand it. He cried and said, ¡°Big brother, I was wrong, big brother,


    big brother, please don¡¯t fight. Brother will die if you fight again, brother¡­¡­¡±


    Caesar didn¡¯t mean to stop in the slightest, and he cursed while beating: ¡°I¡¯m having a f*cking


    stomach and there is no ce to vent, you just came to the door, I won¡¯t kill you, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    William had been beaten to a faint, his face was full of blood, and he waspletely inhuman.


    At this moment, a tow truck suddenly drove up to the front.


    The tow truck driver was in the car and shouted through the window: ¡°Hey, what are you doing? If


    you don¡¯t stop, I will call the police!¡±


    This person is the friend of William.


    This kid has a good character and a sense of justice. In fact, he didn¡¯t recognize it at all. The one


    who was beaten was William, but seeing the two men beaten so hard, a poor man with blood on his


    face, he decided toe forward.


    At this time, the anger in Caesar¡¯s heart had also disappeared a lot, and all these anger had been


    transformed into force and hit William.


    Seeing someone showed up and threatened to call the police, Caesar felt that more things were


    better than less things, so he hurriedly left. After all, the big brother was still waiting for himself.


    So he said coldly to William: ¡°Boy, today is your fate, otherwise I will kill you!¡±


    After speaking, he kicked William a few meters away, took out his car key, and opened the door of


    Phaeton.


    William was already going into aa. His swollen egg eyes narrowed into a small slit.


    He suddenly saw Caesar open the Phaeton car door and sat in. He was suddenly anxious!


    ¡°Why are you driving my car!¡± William roared, and rushed towards the Caesar, rolling on the ground.


    Before Caesar came back to his senses, his legs were already tightly hugged by William.

 Chapter 1056-1060

    Chapter 1056-1060


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1056


    The blood on William¡¯s face rubbed his entire trouser legs, very disgusting!


    Caesar was so angry that he kicked him out again, and sternly said: ¡°You kid do not want to face,


    right? Is it dead? Damn, when did this car be yours? ¡°


    When William heard this, he thought that Caesar was also Jeff¡¯s creditor, thinking that he was also


    here to grab the car, so he desperately rushed up again, clinging to Caesar¡¯s leg, and shouting:


    ¡°This Phaeton is mine!


    This Phaeton is mine! You can¡¯t drive away!¡±


    Caesar was furious, grabbed his cor, and kept pulling his face fiercely: ¡°Is your brain sick? Didn¡¯t


    you see my car key? When will my car be your car? Up?¡±


    William cried loudly: ¡°No! This is Jeff¡¯s car.


    Jeff owes me 620,000 Dor. I want to use this car to repay the debt. You can¡¯t drive it away. You


    want me to drive it away. Life!¡±


    Caesar punched him again and scolded: ¡°You really have a fcking brain problem! I tell you, this car


    itself belongs to my, not the kid Jeff. He hit my car. I threw the car to him and let him recover it. Now


    that Jeff is dead, I will naturally drive the car back.


    If you f*cking dare to talk too much, be careful I will now Your life!¡±


    William cried and said, ¡°How is this possible? This is impossible. This car is obviously Jeff. Jeff has


    two cars, one is a Mercedes-Benz and the other is a Phaeton. His Mercedes-Benz has crashed, so


    He drove the Phaeton now, and now that someone else is dead and still owes me so much money, I


    must take this car to repay the debt! If you don¡¯t give me this car, then you kill me, and I Not alive!¡±


    Caesar is also about to copse.


    He didn¡¯t expect this kid to be an annoyance who couldn¡¯t be killed. He had beaten him like this,


    and he even dared to hold his leg and not let go.


    But in broad daylight, I can¡¯t really kill him, otherwise, even if I mix well, I can¡¯t suppress such a big


    thing¡­


    Thinking of this, he just wanted to get rid of the neurosis quickly, so he carried William to his


    Phaeton car like a chicken, pointed at the entire rear of the Phaeton that was hit, and said coldly:


    ¡°Come on, stay away. Your dog¡¯s eyes can see clearly. Is there any injury on the back of this car?


    Why is there an injury? It was that Jeff drove the Mercedes-Benz yesterday and rear-ended my


    Phaeton. Now you should believe it?¡±


    William¡¯s face was bloody and bloody, but he still shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t


    believe it! This car belongs to Jeff! I want to use it to pay off debts, you can¡¯t drive away!¡±


    Caesar felt helpless for the first time.


    What should we do now?


    Can¡¯t you really kill him?


    But if he hit him like this, he didn¡¯t let go, just so entangled and consumed, this is not a way!


    In desperation, he shouted to his little brother: ¡°Doug, you take out the driving license of this


    Phaeton from the armrest box of the Audi a6! Hurry up!¡±


    The little brother hurriedly took out a certificate from the car and handed it over quickly.


    Caesar opened the certificate, handed it to him, pointed to the license te number on the driving


    book of the car, and said, ¡°You show me the license te number, is it this Phaeton?¡±


    The car license is the ID card of a car, which records all the information of the car, including its


    license te number, frame number, engine number registration date, registration ce and its


    owner.


    William narrowed his eyes and only nced at it, and suddenly he felt as desperate as an ice cer!


    The license te number on this driving permit is exactly the same as that of the Phaeton.


    Moreover, the owner¡¯s name written on this driving permit is called Caesar, not Jeff!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1057


    William finally knew what kind of scam he had experienced.


    It turned out that Jeff was not as rich and sessful as he said. Not only that, but he also caused a


    disaster.


    He crashed Caesar¡¯s Phaeton and urgently needed to buy a new one for Caesar, which is the


    fundamental reason why he boasted about making money and deceived himself to get him more


    than 600,000 Dor.


    But the worst thing now is that this bastard is dead.


    In other words, don¡¯t even want to get back your 620,000.


    At this time, his heart was painful, more painful than the wound on his body.


    Caesar, who beat him violently, saw that he was no longer crazy as he was just now, and he was a


    little relieved, and said to him: ¡°You can see clearly this time, I am going to drive away myself.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with the car.¡±


    Although Caesar looked down on William in his heart, William¡¯s crazy state just now made him


    somewhat jealous.


    He also mixed up all the way, so he knows that this kind of person is actually very scary. If he really


    anxes him, he is likely to desperately fight with you.


    So it is better not to provoke such a person, at least not to provoke him.


    When William heard his words, his heart was already gloomy.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to think about what he should do in a week.


    Because, after a week, some tforms are about to start repayment.


    By that time, they will not have the money, and they don¡¯t know how they will treat themselves.


    Seeing that he was in a daze, Caesar seemed to be lost in a daze, so he didn¡¯t bother to talk


    nonsense with him any more, so he got into the car and started and drove away.


    William sat on the ground alone, smelling the exhaust left by the Phaeton car, tears streaming down


    his face.


    His tears kept streaming, mixed with blood and dust on his face, leaving two obvious tear marks on


    his face.


    His guy who drove a tow truck dared to jump out of the car, walked to him, squatted down, patted


    him on the shoulder and asked, ¡°Do you want me to call the police for you?¡±


    William cried and said, ¡°I¡¯m done, the person who cheated me is also dead, what¡¯s the point of


    calling the police¡­¡±


    The other party didn¡¯t know what he had gone through. At this time, he sighed softly and said: ¡°Then


    can¡¯t you drag the car?¡±


    William looked at him and yelled: ¡°You¡¯re so f*cking blind, didn¡¯t you watch the car and let people


    drive away? I¡¯m dragging a feather!


    The other party couldn¡¯t help but frowned and thought, if I had just yelled, you would have been


    beaten to death. I am kindlying over to care about you now, did you pretend to be with me?


    Okay, then you can pretend it yourself, uncle won¡¯t y with you!


    Thinking of this, he stood up and said to William: ¡°Then if you don¡¯t want to tow the truck, I will


    leave.¡±


    William came back to his senses and hurriedly said: ¡°You return the 800 Dor to me before


    leaving!¡±


    The other party said angrily: ¡°You are arguing with us, I don¡¯t need money to drive all the way? I


    drive a car in the repair shop.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As long as I go out, the repair shop will assume that I have started to pick up the job, regardless of


    you. If the car is not towed, I have to report the ie to the repair shop when I go back!¡±


    William angrily said: ¡°I don¡¯t care about your reasons, it has nothing to do with me, I only know that I


    didn¡¯t let you tow the car, so you have to return my money to me!¡±


    The other party was also anxious, and said in a huff, ¡°I said you don¡¯t understand people¡¯s speech?


    The repair shop has regtions. As long as you leave the car, you will charge a fee. You ask me to


    return the money to you. Go back to the repair shop and ask me for Money, what should I do?¡±


    William said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m the one who cares about you, what does it have to do with me, you quickly


    return the money to me!¡±


    The other party did not expect that this person would not speak any truth at all, and said angrily: ¡°A


    person like you deserves to be deceived and deceived you into bankruptcy!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1058


    After speaking, he ignored him and turned away.


    William limped to catch up, and cursed: ¡°You bastard, quickly return the money to me, otherwise I


    will never finish with you!¡±


    ¡°Pschyo!¡±


    The other party cursed, climbed onto the trailer and drove away.


    William couldn¡¯t catch up with his car, and his heart was extremely angry, but seeing that the other


    party had already left, he could do nothing, and his deep despair reced the anger just now.


    Now, my top priority is how to deal with the 500,000 usury.


    At this moment, he felt that his life was almost desperate.


    At this time he thought of his girlfriend Juanita.


    William is also an orphan.


    He has no father, no mother, and no rtives. He finally talked with Juanita about being boyfriend


    and girlfriend, so he felt that Juanita was his only rtive.


    Now that he has encountered such a major setback, when he is desperate and not knowing what to


    do, he just wants to see his beloved woman, hoping that his beloved woman can give him some


    comfort.


    So he wiped his face with his clothes, limped to the gate of themunity, and stopped a taxi.


    The taxi driver had seen him look so terrible and didn¡¯t dare to pull him.


    But he grabbed the other side¡¯s rearview mirror and didn¡¯t let go, and shouted: ¡°If you don¡¯t pull me


    today, I willin to you to death!¡±


    The taxi driver did not dare to tantly refuse the ride, so he could only get him in the car and drove


    to the neighborhood where his girlfriend¡¯s house was located ording to his request.


    However, William is now penniless and can¡¯t afford the taxi fare.


    He can only count in his heart, there is a very narrow alley near his girlfriend¡¯s house, and that alley


    cannot be driven in by cars, and it is very winding inside.


    If you ask the driver to stop at that alley and then get into the alley while he is unprepared, he


    should not be able to catch up with him.


    In this way, you don¡¯t have to pay for taxi fare.


    William does what he thinks.


    When he was approaching his girlfriend¡¯s house, he asked the driver to stop at the alley. The driver


    turned off the meter and said, ¡°A total of 45 Dor.¡±


    William nodded, turned on the phone, opened WeChat and scanned it and said: ¡°I don¡¯t have cash,


    scan the QR code to pay.¡±


    The driver said directly: ¡°There is a WeChat QR code in the back row. Please scan the code


    directly.¡±


    William pretended to scan the QR code, then pretended to tinker for a while, and said to the driver:


    ¡°Master¡¯s money has been transferred.¡±


    The driver said: ¡°I didn¡¯t hear the prompt, I have all voice prompts.¡±


    William deliberately said: ¡°Maybe the inte is not good, and I will receive it immediately.¡±


    After finishing talking, William immediately pushed the car door, and ran into the alley as if stepping


    crazy.


    He thought that he was familiar with the terrain of this alley, and he could get rid of the driver by


    going in and around twice.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he was beaten so badly. As soon as he got out of the car and was about to


    run, he immediately ran out of breath. I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen, and one fell to the ground


    without standing still.


    At this time, the driver also realized that he was going to run, and hurriedly pushed the door to


    chase him, and found that he had fallen to the ground, and said angrily: ¡°I want to run before the


    money has been paid? Give me the money quickly!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1059


    Williamy on the ground, looking at the fierce taxi driver, his expression was no longer the


    arrogance he had when he stopped the car and threatened others.


    He looked at the driver, crying and begging: ¡°Master, I just went bankrupt and have nothing, and I


    owed a debt. I was beaten into such a situation again. I really have no money to pay the fare,


    please. Please let me go!¡±


    The driver said angrily: ¡°You owe a debt, and I still owe a debt. If I have money, would I still open a


    rental car? Do you think this 45 Dor is good? This 45 Dor is enough for Master. Have eaten for


    two days! Get it out for me quickly!¡±


    William cried out: ¡°Master, I really don¡¯t have money, and I don¡¯t have any valuables on my body. I


    beg you, you can take pity on me!¡±


    The taxi driver yelled coldly: ¡°Don¡¯te to this set with me, then if you don¡¯t give me the money, I¡¯ll


    call the police!¡±


    When William heard this, he hurriedly got up, knelt under his feet, and kowtowed to him: ¡°Master, I


    really have no money. Even if you kill me, I have no money. I beg you. I beg you, can¡¯t I just kowtow


    to you? You just treat me as your son and kowtow to you in the New Ye ar to say hello.


    Don¡¯t you have to wrap me a red envelope too?¡±


    The taxi driver had never seen such a shameless person, and he was trembling with anger: ¡°You¡­


    why are you so shameless? Do you have no parents? If your parents knew that you were outside


    for 45 Dor Kowtowing to others, to be others¡¯ sons, what are their feelings?¡±


    William¡¯s nose was sour: ¡°The master told you that I was an orphan. I had no father and no mother


    since I was a child. I grew up in the Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute. Going away, that bastard not only


    defrauded my 120,000 savings, but also defrauded me to loan him 500,000 usury from various loan


    apps. Now he is on a dead end¡­¡±


    When the taxi driver saw that he didn¡¯t seem to be telling lies, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked: ¡°I¡¯m


    all rushing to a well-off society, why are there such unlucky people?¡±


    Seeing this, he really couldn¡¯t bear it, and continued to force him for the fare.


    So he sighed and said to William: ¡°For the sake of your pitiful life, since you have no father and no


    mother, forget it this time.


    If I am unlucky, I will ask you to ride in the car!¡±


    When William heard this, he immediately knocked three heads again and said gratefully: ¡°You are


    such a good person, you are my second-born parent!¡±


    After speaking, he raised his head, looked at the taxi driver, and pleaded: ¡°You have already asked


    me to take the car.


    Can you give me another 50 Dor and treat me like a meal?¡±


    The taxi driver was so annoyed that he kicked him away and cursed: ¡°Sure enough, a poor person


    must have something to hate. You can say it if you are so shameless. I really f*cking convinced


    you!¡±


    After speaking, the driver turned back to the taxi, started the car and left.


    William struggled to get up from the ground, patted the soil on his body, and thought to himself:


    ¡°Although the process was a bit bumpy, it ultimately saved the 45 Dor.¡±


    It took up 45 Dor for the taxi driver, which made William feel a little better.


    He limped to his girlfriend¡¯s house, thinking in his heart, the first thing he saw his girlfriend, he must


    pounce in her arms and cry.


    My girlfriend¡¯s house lives in a shanty town in this city, which is the kind of self-built house, which is


    rtively shabby.


    However, in William¡¯s eyes, this is a gold mine, because shanty towns are being managed


    everywhere now, saying that the house will be demolished when it is demolished, and the house will


    be lost when it is demolished. There are two or three houses in a row.


    Therefore, he is also eager to get married with his girlfriend earlier, so that he can join their family


    and be a son-inw, and after the demolition in the future, he can share some benefits.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1060


    When he came to the door of his girlfriend¡¯s house, he knocked on the door, but no one came out to


    open the door.


    He didn¡¯t know that Juanita, his girlfriend, was in her room at this time, and a customer of hers who


    bought fake cigarettes was doing the same thing intently.


    He sent a call to his girlfriend on WeChat, and the other party did not respond. He thought that the


    other party was asleep, so he found a key under a pickle jar at the door of his girlfriend¡¯s house.


    This is the secret that he discovered by chance that the future mother-inw is under the pickle jar.


    It may be that older people are easier to forget, so the future mother-inw hid such a key in case of


    emergency.


    But this time it was convenient for William.


    After William took out the key, he opened the door and entered the courtyard of this self-built house.


    After entering the yard, although the door to the room was closed, it was not locked.


    So William opened the door and walked in, passing through the living room. He suddenly heard a


    very, very strange sound from the bedroom inside, like the soft moan of his girlfriend.


    He limped to the door, and the more he listened, the more he felt something was not right, because


    the voice from inside seemed to be a man besides his girlfriend, and there was also a very crazy


    sense of rhythm.


    Thinking of something, he kicked the door angrily and saw the naked people on the bed hugging


    each other tightly. The one below was his girlfriend Juanita.


    William was very angry at this moment, and he shouted hysterically: ¡°Juanita! Why are you bastard


    betraying me?!¡±


    The two people on the bed let out a cry of fright, and then quickly turned over and hid under the


    bed.


    Juanita wrapped her body very tightly and looked at William nervously: ¡°You¡­ why are you here? ?


    How did you get in?¡±


    William angrily scolded: ¡°How do you care about me getting in? If you don¡¯te in and see, you


    won¡¯t know that you dare to betray me!¡±


    As he said, he looked at the fat man next to Juanita, gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°You dog dare to


    sleep with my girlfriend, I¡¯m fighting with you!¡±


    After speaking, William rushed towards the fat man.


    But before he got there, the fat man kicked him directly through the quilt, kicked him upside down


    with one kick, kicked out the door directly, and cursed, ¡°So you¡¯re the silly waste.¡± ! What kind of


    blessings can Juanita enjoy following you? What good life can she live on? I heard that you can¡¯t


    make a lot of money.


    Do you still expect Juanita to sell fake cigarettes to support you in the future?¡±


    Juanita asked in surprise: ¡°how do you know that I sell fake cigarettes¡­¡±


    The fat man petted and said: ¡°Fool, I have smoked for so many years, can I still not get the real


    China and the fake China?¡±


    Juanita was even more surprised, and blurted out: ¡°You know that the cigarettes I sell are fake, why


    do you buy them?


    And you buy so many at once?¡±


    The fat man picked her chin and said with a smile: ¡°I feel sorry for you. You want you to make more


    money. It doesn¡¯t matter to me to buy a few fake cigarettes, I will be happy as long as you can be


    happy!¡±


    Juanita¡¯s face was full of the shyness of a girl, she threw herself in his arms and said shyly: ¡°You are


    really kind to me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1061-1065

    Chapter 1061-1065


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1061


    William struggled to get up at this time, already hating these two dog men and women crazy in his


    heart.


    Unexpectedly, they dare to flirt and scold at this time. How damn shameless? Do you take yourself


    seriously?


    Originally, he had umted countless negative energy, and seeing that the whole person was


    about to copse, he ran to Juanita to talk to her and find somefort.


    Unexpectedly, before arriving at Juanita¡¯s house, he was ridiculed by the taxi driver and kicked, and


    he was forced to knock him several heads.


    This brought his mood to the edge of almost copse.


    But I did not expect that a bigger bomb would be behind, and I did not expect that my beloved


    woman would betray me!


    When he thought of this, he waspletely crazy.


    Now he doesn¡¯t think about it anymore, what should I do with the 500,000 usury? Don¡¯t think about


    what to do if you are beaten today or humiliated today.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The only thing he thought about now was to make the couple pay the price.


    So he crawled to the kitchen and took a sharp knife that was boneless, ready to kill the dog and the


    man.


    At this time, the fat man had also put on his pants and walked out of the bedroom. What he thought


    was to get rid of that damn William.


    As soon as he arrived at the door, he found that William had disappeared. He thought that this kid


    should have escaped in anger. He was about to go back and said to Juanita. He suddenly felt a


    sharp pain in his back.


    At this time, William had already inserted the sharp knife into his back.


    Then William drew out the knife, pushed the fat man to the ground, and rushed into the bedroom.


    In the bedroom at this time, Juanita was not wearing any clothes, but lying on the bed waiting for


    the fat man to return.


    After all, the two hadn¡¯t finished their work just now, they were suddenly interrupted by William. She


    was still waiting for her lover to drive William away beforeing back and continuing with herself.


    But she never expected that the person who stepped forward at this time turned out to be William,


    and William also held a knife in his hand.


    Juanita was so scared that she hurriedly jumped to the corner wrapped in a quilt, and said in a


    panic: ¡°William, what are you going to do?!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± William gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°You betrayed me, I want your life!¡±


    Juanita said coldly: ¡°I tell you not to be foolish. If I have any shorings, the police will not let you


    go!¡±


    William smiled miserably: ¡°My life has been ruined. I originally expected you to give me thest


    light. It is you who really pushed me down the abyss!¡±


    After all, William gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Let youpletely destroy me, then I willpletely


    destroy you before I am destroyed!¡±


    Juanita was so frightened that she knew that William¡¯s expression was not joking with herself!


    So she hurriedly shouted: ¡°Help me!¡±


    William smiled and said: ¡°Your lover has been stabbed to death by me, now it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    Juanita saw that the sharp knife in his hand was full of blood!


    She was about to copse, crying and said to William: ¡°William, I beg you to forgive me, I really


    don¡¯t mean to betray you, you love me so much, are you willing to hurt me?¡±


    William sneered and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t love you anymore. I don¡¯t even love myself or the world


    anymore!


    So, I must make you pay, let you know, bully Anyone can do it, don¡¯t bully honest people!¡±


    After speaking, William rushed to her front. Juanita shouted in despair, but then her shout stopped


    abruptly. The sharp knife in William¡¯s hand has already been inserted into her heart¡­ Seeing


    Juanita die, William was stunned for about 5 minutes.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1062


    Five minutester, he took out his cell phone and dialed 110: ¡°Hello, I want to surrender.¡±


    The other party hurriedly asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Because why do you want to surrender?¡±


    William said nkly: ¡°I just killed someone¡­¡±


    When the other party heard this, he blurted out and asked, ¡°Where are you now? Are people dead?¡±


    ¡°Dead!¡± William nced at Juanita again, and then slowly reported the address of Juanita¡¯s home.


    Ten minutester, two police cars and a 120 drove to the door of Juanita¡¯s house almost at the


    same time.


    The police rushed in with the doctor, first controlled William, handcuffed him, and then asked the


    doctor to check the conditions of the two victims.


    The doctor quickly concluded that both victims were dead.


    The police immediately took William into the police car and formally arrested him.


    William, who was sitting in the police car, had a very indifferent expression. He knew that his life had


    been ruined anyway, and it didn¡¯t matter whether he was alive or dead.


    Although his expression is very indifferent, his heart still hurts ufortably.


    I have suffered all my life, and I have loved countless people with inferiority, but no one really loves


    me.


    He once thought that Juanita was the only person in the world who loved herself. Why is that? He


    desperately wants to save money, give the future mother-inw enough money as a gift, and marry


    Juanita as his wife.


    It was for this purpose that he desperately gave all of his belongings, together with the 500,000 loan


    usury, to Jeff.


    But it wasn¡¯t until the moment when Juanita opened the bedroom door that he really realized that no


    one had loved him in his life.


    As the saying goes, grief is greater than death.


    Now William¡¯s heart ispletely dead.


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie Wade had just arrived home not long ago.


    Seeing himing back, ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly asked him, ¡°You went out early today to


    help the orphanage find children?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°It has been spread all over the Inte. I knew that when I saw the


    news, you must have gone out for this matter.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I also organized several friends to find them, but I didn¡¯t expect a


    mysterious person to send the children back. It was a false rm.¡±


    He said this because he was afraid that his wife would think more about it. If his wife thought that


    the whole thing was behind the scenes, he might have opinions on him.


    After all, although he didn¡¯t personally kill people today, he alsomanded and killed many scum.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade looked at ire Wilson Wilson, deliberately trying to test her tone


    and attitude, so he said: ¡°I also watched the video today. It¡¯s scary. So many people died.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit scary, but seeing those bastards of the beggar


    gang have been punished, I feel very relieved, because I have seen many posts on the Inte


    exposing the behavior of the beggars.


    Helping people is really bad. They have killed so many children. It¡¯s really not a pity to die.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in agreement.


    The reason why I asked Cameron Isaac¡¯s men to deal with the beggars and human traffickers was


    also because they deserved to die.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade suddenly received a push.


    ¡°This city has just cracked an intentional homicide case, and the suspect has been captured on the


    spot!¡±


    At this time, in the WeChat group of the orphanage, someone @ all members: ¡°Something


    happened to William! He killed someone and was taken away by the police! The news has been


    broadcast!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1063


    Charlie Wade only knew that the news just now was about William.


    Today the WeChat group of the orphanagepletely exploded.


    Everyone dare not imagine that everyone was eating together yesterday, and today two friends from


    the orphanage were lost.


    Jeff was the first to die.


    Everyone knew what he had done, so they felt that he was dead.


    But no one thought that William, who had always liked to take advantage of others, would be a


    murderer.


    And what he killed turned out to be his girlfriend and his girlfriend¡¯s lover!


    Lisa sent a tearful expression in the group and said, ¡°Why is this person William unable to think so?


    Even if his girlfriend betrayed him, he shouldn¡¯t have done such extreme behavior!¡±


    Others said: ¡°Hey, although I usually hate William, I think he is quite pitiful now.


    He is poking his heart out to his girlfriend, but I didn¡¯t expect the other party to treat him like that.¡±


    Another said: ¡°William killed two people, will he be shot?¡±


    ¡°The news said that he surrendered himself, he should be treated with leniency? He didn¡¯t murder


    for money or other purposes, but because his girlfriend cheated in front of him.


    It is estimated that the court judged I will sympathize a little bit!¡±


    ¡°Hey, the high probability is the death penalty, and the small probability is the death sentence with a


    reprieve. But even with a reprieve, his life is over.¡±


    Lisa sighed: ¡°Mrs. Lewis also learned about the news just now. She seemed to be very injured and


    locked herself in the room and didn¡¯t want toe out.¡±


    Seeing this, Charlie Wade felt a little distressed for Mrs. Lewis.


    Regardless of whether these children grow up, they are good or bad, but these children are brought


    up by Mrs. Lewis.


    Everyone is like her child, and she lost two children today.


    Charlie Wade, who had not spoken all the time, said in the group at this time: ¡°Lisa, do you want us


    to see Mrs. Lewis?¡±


    Lisa said: ¡°No need Charlie Wade, let Mrs. Lewis be quiet for a while.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    He did not expect that William would end in such a way.


    Although this person is annoying, he is really pitiful.


    But having said that, poor people must be hateful.


    Most of the time why people are fooled is because they are greedy.


    Therefore, he shut down all WeChat ounts of the orphanage, and today he no longer wants to


    hear rted information.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the worst family in the world is the Webb family.


    The Webb family was scolded as a dead dog on the Inte, and was frantically condemned by


    people across China. The scolding became more and more intense, and there was no intention to


    stop.


    More importantly, the fact that they spent money to find the navy waspletely exposed. This is


    just worse, and the people of the whole country hate the Webb family even more.


    The old man of the Webb family, his whole being angry, almost lost his breath. He took a big rescue


    measure to save his life, but he was already in a deepa.


    Xenia, Donald¡¯s wife, was emotionally broken because he learned that his younger brother and


    younger siblings were dead, and that his family was dead. She smashed everything that could be


    smashed in the room.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1064


    Donald didn¡¯t have the time to manage Xenia at this time. At this time, instead of feeling sorry for


    Xenia, who was emotionally broken, he hated her very much.


    Because if it weren¡¯t for her, if it wasn¡¯t her damn brother, how could the Webb family encounter


    such a big credibility crisis? !


    It doesn¡¯t matter if this damn Marcone is dead, it is very likely that the Webb family will lose more


    than half of their assets. In that case, the Webb family will no longer be the first family in Eastcliff.


    Moreover, the nature of this incident is really too bad.


    It is estimated that the people of the whole country will never forget this incident for a while, so for a


    long time toe, the Webb family will be hateful of dogs in this world.


    Worse still, the Webb family¡¯s business will definitely be affected very far-reachingly. It is possible


    that for a long time toe, the Webb family¡¯s assets will continue to shrink.


    It is very likely that the Webb family will be reduced to a second-rate family.


    The saddest thing is that Donald has nothing to do with this.


    He was already exhausted.


    Because the most feared thing is tomit the anger of the people.


    If one day the Wade Family also had a scum, and the people across the country hated it, then the


    Wade Family would not be able to recover.


    Therefore, at this moment, the helms ofrge families across the country sighed deep in their


    hearts: ¡°We must keep in mind the mistakes and lessons learned by the Webb family this time.


    Today¡¯s Webb family has done a great job to allrge families across the country. ss.¡±


    At this moment, Donald has given up his reputation for saving the Webb family.


    He is full of resentment now, and only thinks about one thing, which is to seek revenge on Charlie


    Wade.


    Sean ran over to him and said, ¡°Dad, the Eight Heavenly Kings have replied. They said they only


    obeyed Grandpa¡¯s arrangements, and other people¡¯s orders were useless to them.¡±


    Donald hurriedly asked, ¡°Did the doctor say when your grandpa can wake up?¡±


    Sean shook his head: ¡°The doctor said that he couldn¡¯t judge for a while. Grandpa had a serious


    stroke this time.¡±


    Donald frowned: ¡°If the Eight Great Heavenly Kings do not go out, I am afraid that I will not be able


    to snatch the father and son back to Golim Mountain¡­¡±


    Sean said: ¡°But we continue to wait like this, I don¡¯t know when Grandpa will wake up.¡±


    After that, Sean said again: ¡°In my opinion, let¡¯s send some second-rate masters to try it out first.


    We will send a few more people this time.¡±


    Donald thought for a moment, then lightly nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a way to wait. If that¡¯s the case,


    send someone there first.¡±


    Sean said at this time: ¡°Dad, actually I don¡¯t quite understand why you are looking for these


    enemies of Charlie Wade? In my opinion, these people are all hanging silks. How can you expect


    them to kill Charlie Wade?¡±


    Donald said indifferently: ¡°Last time we underestimated the enemy, so we suffered such a big loss.


    This time, we must first stabilize and observe for a whileter, first find some cannon fodder, and


    help us test and test.¡±


    After speaking, Donald said again: ¡°The two armies should not expose their main force in advance.


    Instead, they should find some cannon fodder and go to the opponent¡¯s position to test it.


    Once the opponent fires, we can find the opponent¡¯s firepower point. Where, then we will unplug the


    opponent¡¯s firepower point, so that if the army is overwhelmed, the opponent will undoubtedly die.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if we send the main force directly, what if we are destroyed by the opponent¡¯s firepower


    first? Wouldn¡¯t we be taken away by a wave?¡±


    Sean nodded, ¡°Dad, I understand what you mean.¡±


    Donald hummed, and said, ¡°Since you are looking for cannon fodder, you must find someone who


    has hatred with the other party. Because of this cannon fodder, you will be desperate and dash


    forward not afraid of death.


    The family, Hannah who was sent to the ck coal kiln, Keh Wilson who couldn¡¯t do anything,


    and even those who had been beaten in the face by Charlie Wade before, are all excellent


    candidates for cannon fodder!¡±


    After that, he asked Sean: ¡°Have the people who went to save Hannah set off?¡±


    Sean hurriedly said: ¡°We have set off!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1065


    In the past period of time, Hannah has lived like years.


    She is the eldest son and daughter-inw of the Wilson family, so she has never suffered or


    suffered any crimes. On the contrary, Hannah¡¯s life was also very good during the years when the


    Wilson family was beautiful.


    So Hannah didn¡¯t dare to say that it was a lifetime of fine clothes and food, but it was also a good


    life. Now she has been reduced to mining coal day and night in the ck coal kiln. This kind of life is


    more painful than hell.


    However, Hannah was the one who had the mostfortable life among the same group of people


    sent to the ck coal kiln by Charlie Wade.


    Those men, who are now being tortured, are not like human beings. They have to work fifteen or six


    hours in the ck coal kiln every day, and they are hungry and skinny.


    The old Ethel had a hard time, because she was ugly and didn¡¯t like the supervisor, so her daily


    routine and work were no different from those men.


    Hannah is a little better because she herself is a young and old grandmother. She looks good and


    maintains well. Although she is a little older, she still has the charm, which is really unique in the


    eyes of the supervisor.


    As a result, Hannah became the concubine of the ck coal kiln supervisor, doing all she could to


    wait for the dirty supervisor every night, which made her life easier.


    At least she doesn¡¯t have to do so much work, and she can take more time to rest. More


    importantly, she eats better than others.


    But even so, this kind of life is still extremely tortured for Hannah.


    Although the supervisor has the supreme status and right to speak in the ck coal kiln, he is


    inly speaking, he is a bad old man in the countryside, very sloppy, and does not pay attention to


    personal hygiene, sometimes he does not take a bath in two weeks.


    But Hannah had no choice but to resist the nausea to please him and cater to him.


    At night, Hannah had just finished serving the supervisor and came out of the brick house in


    disorder.


    Hannah still holds a stic basin in her hand. Although the supervisor does not like to take a bath,


    wash her face, or brush her teeth, she likes to soak her feet every day, and as long as she soaks


    her feet, Hannah will help him. He washes his feet.


    Every time Hannah washes his feet with a basin of clean water, the basin is dark after washing.


    Thinking of his foul-smelling feet, Hannah shed tears of grievance.


    My original delicate skin gradually became rough in this dusty and coal dust environment.


    Such a day is almost like hell, and I don¡¯t know if there is any chance to leave this blind ce in my


    life.


    Hannah carried the basin and headed to the boiling water room, just to see Linda¡¯s family with dark


    faces, beside the coal pile, carrying baskets of coal into the coal pile.


    Linda looked at her, full of hatred and jealousy.


    In her opinion, if it weren¡¯t for Hannah, this stinkydy, who was pulling herself to ine Ma, she


    would not have fallen into this kind of ce.

 Chapter 1066-1070

    Chapter 1066-1070


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1066


    Moreover, my family has been working at a high load since the day I came in, but what about


    Hannah? She can be the concubine of the overseer just because she maintains better than herself!


    So, she looked at Hannah, not angry, and gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°Some women are really


    shameless. It¡¯s shameless to go to sleep with the supervisor for such a little benefit!¡±


    When Hannah heard her mocking herself, she was naturally full of anger and cursed: ¡°Linda, you


    should be careful when you speak to my Lady, otherwise, be careful that my Lady will stop you from


    eating tomorrow!¡±


    When Linda heard this, she became furious: ¡°Hannah, what are you going to do? Are you sleeping


    with the supervisor?


    You think that if you have him as a backer, my mother dare not do anything to you? Wait for him to


    y. Tired of you, will you still be like my Lady by then?¡±


    Hannah was so angry that she blurted out: ¡°Linda, I don¡¯t think your family wants to be better,


    believe me or not, tomorrow you will increase your daily working hours from 16 hours to 20 hours?


    Your family is exhausted to death!¡±


    When Linda heard this, she was furious: ¡°Hannah, do you have a damn conscience? It is because


    of you that my mother and my family ended up like this! Not only did you have no guilt, you even


    told me Come on! You are not human!¡±


    Hannah said in a cold voice: ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me here. You agreed to cooperate with me for money. If


    you want to make this money, you have to bear the risks behind it! Why do you rely on me?¡±


    Linda gritted her teeth: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you rely on, if it weren¡¯t for you, my mother and my


    family are now eating hot and spicy in Aurouss Hilll! How could it be possible to suffer this crime?¡±


    Hannah said contemptuously: ¡°This proves that you have no life of happiness! You are destined to


    live in this small coal kiln in your life! Either you will be exhausted here, or the small coal kiln will


    smash you to death in the well. Bottom, in short, you won¡¯t be able to stand up in your life!¡±


    When Linda heard this, she became angry!


    The croupier, who has worked so hard in Macau for so many years, saved some money and


    returned to Aurouss Hilll to prepare for the elderly, but Hannah asked herself to set up a set for


    ine Ma. This set did not matter. The coal mine came, and then she lived a life of darkness and


    hell, so how could she not hate Hannah in her heart?


    Listening to Hannah¡¯s words now, her whole body is already frustrated! I felt my brain tingling for a


    while, so I picked up a handful of iron hooks from the ground, specially used to pull coal, and waved


    towards Hannah!


    Hannah did not expect that this stinkydy would dare to beat herself!


    And she moved the iron hook as soon as she came up.


    She was so frightened that she pissed off and ran away, but she started a littlete after all, so the


    iron hook caught her calf!


    The iron hook can even hook in hard coal, not to mention the flesh. Hannah only felt that the hook


    was like a fish hook, piercing the flesh of her calf, and then there was a sharp pain. , Making her


    stagger and fall to the ground.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At this time, her calf was bloody and it looked terrifying.


    Hannah was frightened. She knew very well in her heart that everything in this small coal kiln was


    very dirty, and the iron hook had rust and soot on it. I don¡¯t know how many bacteria were


    prated by it. infected!


    Moreover, Linda in front of her has obviously lost her mind, and the threat to herself is quite big!


    So she hurriedly shouted: ¡°Linda, you dare to touch me, do you want to live?¡±


    Linda had red eyes at this time and gritted her teeth and said: ¡°You have harmed my Lady to the


    point where I am today, so that my Lady will remain in darkness for a lifetime, and that Lady might


    as well die with you!¡±


    After that, she violently pulled the iron hook out of her calf, and then she was about to hook it on her


    face!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1067


    Hannah was so scared that she rolled several times on the ground, for fear that the iron hook would


    really hit her face.


    That thing looks so scary, maybe you can hook your eyes off!


    But Hannah¡¯s leg was injured after all. Even if he could avoid Linda for the first two times, Linda has


    been chasing her and beating her, ording to this posture, sooner orter he will be bloody


    abused by Linda!


    Hannah was about to run away, but suddenly there was a pain in her leg and she fell to the ground.


    When she recovered, Linda rushed over, picked up the big hook and mmed it directly on her


    head.


    At this time, Hannah couldn¡¯t avoid it anymore. She closed her eyes in despair, thinking that she


    was dead today.


    But at this moment, several Toyota overbearing vehicles suddenly drove in.


    The dazzling car lights directly hit Linda¡¯s face, and a group of people jumped out of the car. One of


    them pointed at Linda with a gun: ¡°What the f*ck? Put that hook down for me!¡±.


    Linda was taken aback by this battle!


    After all, she has worked in Macau¡¯s casinos for many years. She is well-informed and knows at a


    nce what kind of person has what kind of strength.


    Although the security guards and supervisors of the ck coal mine are terrible, they don¡¯t have


    guns. This group of people seems to be a little bigger!


    So she shivered and threw the iron hook on the ground.


    At this time, the lead a chubby middle-aged man with a full face walked to Hannah¡¯s face, opened a


    photo from his mobile phone and looked at Hannah, then looked at Hannah, and asked, ¡°You are


    thedy Hannah?¡±


    Hannah nodded in panic: ¡°I am, who are you?¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded and said lightly: ¡°Hello, Ms. Queen, introduce myself. I am from the


    Webb family of Southaven. My name is Victor Firth. I am here to take you to Southaven.¡±


    Hannah was puzzled and cautiously said: ¡°Hello, Mr. Firth¡­I¡­I don¡¯t seem to know the Webb


    family¡­¡±


    Victor said nkly: ¡°Our young master knew that you were pitted here by Charlie Wade, so I


    specifically asked me toe and rescue you and go to southern region with us. Our young master


    has something to tell you, and then let you Meet your family.¡±


    Hannah asked in surprise: ¡°Is what you said is true? Are you really going to rescue me and let me


    meet my family?¡±


    Victor asked in a cold voice: ¡°Otherwise, do you think I ran all the way to this ce where the birds


    don¡¯t shit, is it because I am trying to tease you?¡±


    When Hannah heard this, she was so excited that she was almost crying.


    As a result, she was so excited that she burst into tears, nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Master


    Webb! Thank you!¡±


    Seeing her dirty, Victor said to the person behind him, ¡°Let her take your car.¡±


    ¡°Good boss!¡±


    The man said, put the pistol away, and took Hannah into the car.


    At this time, a man in the room came out cursingly, cursing very ufortably, ¡°What do you guys


    do? Master¡¯s woman, too, did you take her away when you said it? Leave her to me!¡±


    Victor frowned and asked, ¡°What are you?¡±


    This man is the supervisor of this ck coal kiln. When the boss is not here, he is the earth emperor


    here.


    So he arrogantly said: ¡°I am the safety supervisor here. Have youe to me to lead people and


    greet our boss? Tell you, our boss is very powerful here!¡±


    Victor said coldly: ¡°Didn¡¯t your boss call you? Tell you that this ce has been bought by our young


    master?¡±


    ¡°Joke!¡± The supervisor coldly shouted, ¡°Boss really sold this ce. He will definitely tell me. I think


    you guys are ill-intentioned. Want his mother to grab Master¡¯s woman?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1068


    Victor looked at Hannah and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you his woman?¡±


    Hannah cried and said, ¡°No, I am not, I was forced by him!¡±


    Victor looked at the supervisor and said coldly: ¡°Since she doesn¡¯t admit that she is your woman,


    then you shouldn¡¯t mess with me here.¡±


    During this period of time, the overseer who was served by Hannah was already ecstatic. He was


    nothing more than a rural old hat, who had experienced this kind of white and tender Lady from the


    city, so he had long been addicted to Hannah.


    Now seeing these people want to take Hannah away, he is naturally 10,000 unhappy.


    So he said coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you have or what you don¡¯t have, what¡¯s upsetting, I will


    tell you again, she is Master¡¯s woman!¡±


    Victor snorted coldly: ¡°This is your own death, so I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he immediately took out a dark pistol from his waist, pointed the gun at


    the overseer, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    With a bang, a tongue of fire spurted from the muzzle, and a bullet instantly prated into the


    forehead of the overseer.


    The overseer who was still arrogant just now turned into a corpse in an instant.


    Hannah was so scared that she screamed, but Linda had a faint excitement in her eyes. She felt


    that she had a chance to survive!


    So she hurriedly said to Victor: ¡°This big brother, we were also taken captive here, please take us


    away too!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Hannah hurriedly said: ¡°You must not take her away! She just tried to kill me!¡±


    Victor looked at Hannah and asked, ¡°Is this woman your enemy?¡±


    Hannah nodded immediately and blurted out: ¡°Yes, she is my enemy, and she will kill me!¡±


    Linda was anxious and said hurriedly: ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t talk nonsense! When will I¡­¡±


    Before Linda finished speaking, a gunshot suddenly sounded.


    Hannah was taken aback, and again, Victor raised his pistol at this time, and the muzzle turned out


    to be Linda!


    And Linda who was still talking just now, her face was already full of blood at this time, she froze for


    a while, and then fell to the ground with a crash.


    Victor actually shot Linda to death!


    Hannah didn¡¯t expect that Victor would even kill two people in the blink of an eye, trembling with


    fright.


    And Linda¡¯s family members suddenly wailed and rushed towards her body.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Linda, who was still alive just now, was already separated from them.


    But they didn¡¯t have any choice.


    They didn¡¯t dare to seek revenge from Victor and Hannah, so they could only cry with the corpse.


    Victor didn¡¯t pay much attention to the family in front of him. He turned around and said to the


    younger brothers around him: ¡°The ne is still waiting at the airport. Let¡¯s leave!¡±


    The shocked Hannah immediately pushed into a domineering car.


    Victor also stepped into the car when he came. When the car turned around, he opened the window


    and pointed at Linda¡¯s family. As long as her family rushed forward, he would immediately kill him.


    Fortunately, Linda¡¯s family was so scared that they did not dare to move.


    Immediately after that, the convoy drove away from the ck coal mine in the mountain and headed


    for the local airport!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1069


    The ck coal kiln where Hannah is located is located in the Jin Province in northwest China, which


    is a province rich in vinegar and coal bosses.


    It is one or two thousand kilometers away from Southaven in the southeast. If you want to drive


    back directly, it will take at least one day and one night.


    The young master Sean urged him more urgently, so he sent Webb¡¯s private jet directly.


    It took the convoy nearly three hours before it drove out of the deep mountain and old forest and


    arrived at the local airport.


    On the airport apron at this time, a Gulfstream ne of Webb¡¯s family had been parked.


    Hannah never dreamed that it would be a private jet to take herself to Southaven!


    Victor took her on the ne. When she saw the luxurious interior like a pce inside, her eyes were


    almost lost.


    Seeing that she was all dirty, Victor frowned and said to her: ¡°There is a bathroom behind the ne


    where you can take a shower. Go in and take a shower. Don¡¯t dirty our master¡¯s ne.¡±


    Hannah nodded hurriedly, and cautiously came to the rear of the private jet. Sure enough, there is a


    very luxurious bathroom here. Although it is small, it can also take a shower, which is indeed very


    unusual.


    When she was about to take a shower, the ne had already started to roll. Seeing that the ne


    was about to take off, everyone was sitting on the seat and buckled up the seat belt, but she was


    afraid that she would be too dirty and would stain the seat. Stand firmly on the handrail.


    Hannah took a shower in the bathroom until the ne took off, climbed and started to fly smoothly.


    After taking a shower, Hannah carefully sat on the seat ording to the new clothes brought by the


    service staff, waiting for her next destiny.


    Hannah is not a fool. Although she doesn¡¯t know why the Webb family came to rescue herself, she


    can be sure that there is no free lunch in the world, and the Webb family must be a useful ce to


    save herself.


    Later, she thought of her family again.


    She didn¡¯t know that at this time, her husband, her son and daughter thought she had taken all the


    money from the family and ran with someone.


    She didn¡¯t even know that her family already hated herself at this time.


    At this moment, all she thought of was her family.


    She missed her husband, her son and daughter.


    In fact, Hannah is really not a watery woman. She and Christopher have been together for such a


    long time, and they have always wanted to live a good life at home and have never had a double


    heart.


    But since she was sent to the ck coal kiln, she has been betraying her husband almost every


    day, and she still has such a disgusting rural old hat, which made her feel a little worried.


    She didn¡¯t know whether her husband would sympathize with herself or me herself for giving him


    a cuckold if she knew what happened to her during this period.


    Thinking of this, Hannah decided to conceal this matter in her heart and would never mention it to


    anyone.


    When the ne arrived in Southaven, the sky was already dimly bright.


    The Webb family¡¯s motorcade was already waiting here, and the ne had arrived, so they took


    Hannah directly to the Webb family¡¯s vi.


    Last night, neither father nor son of the Webb family slept.


    They are not waiting for Hannah, but because of this huge internal and external troubles, they really


    can¡¯t sleep.


    Not only the two of them, but Donald¡¯s several brothers and sisters, and their children, a total of 20


    or 30 direct rtives, sat in the living room all night.


    The video of Marcone and the core members of the Beggar Gang being caught by Cameron Isaac


    is still circting on the Inte.


    And everyone who saw this video scolded the Webb family countless times in their hearts.


    Therefore, the reputation of the Webb family is still declining.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1070


    Under such circumstances, everyone in the Webb family surnamed Webb was in a panic and could


    not fall asleep.


    When Hannah was taken to Webb¡¯s house, Victor didn¡¯t let her go to the living room directly, but


    temporarily arranged her in the living area of   her subordinates, and then came over and invited


    Donald and Sean over.


    I heard that Hannah was brought back, and the father and son went to see her together.


    As soon as they met, Hannah knelt on the ground and kowtowed them, thanking them for their life-


    saving grace.


    Sean said nkly: ¡°Hannah, we rescued you not because we sympathized with you, but because


    we wanted you to do things for us.¡±


    Hannah hurriedly asked: ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Sean gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I know that you have hatred with Charlie Wade Wade, and I also


    have hatred with Charlie Wade, and they don¡¯t share the same hatred. I will ask you one sentence,


    do you want to get revenge with Charlie Wade?¡±


    Hannah blurted out angrily: ¡°That damn Charlie Wade almost killed me and made me suffer. I would


    have liked to smash him into pieces!¡±


    Sean nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. In that case, I will let you go back to Aurouss


    Hilll. Your task is to do everything possible to avenge Charlie Wade¡¯s family! How much power is


    there!¡±


    Hannah agreed without hesitation, even if Sean didn¡¯t say anything, once she had a chance to go


    back, she would definitely seek revenge on Charlie Wade.


    After agreeing, Hannah couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°By the way, Master Webb, you know my husband, my


    son, my daughter and my mother-inw, what¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    Sean sneered: ¡°They are miserable now. They were taken into the detention center by Charlie


    Wade some time ago, and they have not been released yet.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Hannah asked nervously when she heard that all her family had entered the detention center,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Are they all right? When can theye out?¡±


    Sean said: ¡°The reason why they entered the detention center was because they were sent by


    Charlie Wade. I guess they should hate Charlie Wade terribly now.¡±


    Hannah asked nervously: ¡°Master Webb, can you release my family?


    I beg you!¡±


    Sean said indifferently: ¡°Of course you can let them out, but I want to ask you, if I let them out, will


    they listen to me and go against Charlie Wade?¡±


    Hannah nodded again and again: ¡°Yes, I will! To be honest, our whole family has suffered a lot from


    Charlie Wade!¡±


    ¡°My mother-inw¡¯s Wilson Group was destroyed by Charlie Wade!¡±


    ¡°My life savings with my husband were also lost by Charlie Wade!¡±


    ¡°My son was supposed to be the heir of the Wilson Group, but in the end he had nothing and


    became a hanging silk, thanks to him!¡±


    ¡°My daughter was supposed to marry the Aurouss Hilll White¡¯s family and be a young


    grandmother, but after the White¡¯s family yed with her, they retired from her. It was also the damn


    Charlie Wade¡¯s ghost!¡±


    When talking about this, Hannah was so angry that her whole body had almost copsed and she


    was shaking violently.


    At this time, she was emotionally out of control, and she broke down and cried: ¡°I was sent to that


    dark coal mine. After such a long hellish life, life was worse than death every day, and she almost


    Sean and his father Donald looked at each other.


    The eyes were filled with joy.


    The cannon fodder they want is someone who has a deadly enemy with Charlie Wade!


    The five members of the Wilson family are all Charlie Wade¡¯s mortal enemies.


    As long as they are brought out and sent under Charlie Wade¡¯s nose, Charlie Wade will definitely be


    ufortable! They are the ideal first members of the cannon fodder group!


    In this way, Charlie Wade¡¯s energy will inevitably be restrained in many ways, and the Webb family


    will also have more opportunities to attack him!

 Chapter 1071-1075

    Chapter 1071-1075


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1071


    At this moment Aurouss Hilll Detention Center.


    Lady Wilson and her granddaughter Wendy have been living in the detention center for several


    days. The two of them are lucky. Lady Wilson won the sympathy of prison tyrant Gena, so no one in


    there was to make things difficult for them.


    However, Christopher and Harold and his son were not so easy in the men¡¯s detention center.


    Because it was a neer, the father and son were bullied by all kinds of things as soon as they


    entered.


    Not only do you have to do a lot of work, but the only little ration will be taken away by others, and


    you can¡¯t even fill your stomach every day.


    The more so, the more Christopher hated Hannah in his heart.


    Because he always felt that Hannah, with all her wealth, must befortable at this time.


    If it weren¡¯t for Hannah who had swept away the money, how could he have fallen to where he is


    today?


    At the beginning, the four members of this family were sentenced to 15 days in detention. It seems


    that there are still a few days toe out, but no one expected that they had just had lunch today


    and the detention center where they were all released at the same time.


    After learning that she had been released, Mrs. Wilson panicked and stayed in the cell unwilling to


    leave.


    Now she really doesn¡¯t want to go out and face the cruel reality.


    After all, I am penniless and the house at home has been sealed up. Not only can I not eat a bite to


    eat when I go out, I don¡¯t even have a ce to live, so I might as well stay in itfortably.


    However, the prison guards didn¡¯t give her this chance, and because they couldn¡¯t get out of the


    cell, they pulled her up from the bed and dragged her out.


    Gena also knew that the Lady must be on the street after she went out, so she hurriedly shouted


    from behind: ¡°Lady, teach you a way. After going out, go to the bus stop and block the bus. The


    police will disturb the bus if you die or die. Social security, I¡¯ll catch you back again!¡±


    The Lady Wilson breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°Gena is so thankful to you, you are


    waiting for me, I wille back again!¡±


    Wendy followed the Lady without saying a word. She didn¡¯t know what to do at this moment. After


    all, she was a young girl, and she looked a little bit pretty. She really didn¡¯t want to stay in the


    detention center, but after she went out How to earn a living is also a very serious problem.


    She once thought about going to KTV to be a princess, if she meets a wealthy guest, she can


    asionally open a room in private with her, anyway, she has seen it now. After she and Keh


    Wilson, her reputation is in Aurouss Hilll. Gone bad.


    In that case, why bother to care so much?


    So, she made up her mind, if grandma wants toe in again after going out, then she will ignore


    her.


    The prison guards in the detention center led the two out of the cell all the way, and then came to


    the office that specializes in handling the release procedures.


    As soon as I entered, I saw a man dressed in luxurious clothes standing in the office.


    Several prison guards surrounded him with respectful faces.


    The man saw the Lady and granddaughtere in, and asked faintly: ¡°You are the Wilson family,


    right?¡±


    The Lady Wilson nodded hurriedly. She has been a human being for all her life, and she can tell at a


    nce that this man seems to be a little backed, so she asked, ¡°Mr., are you looking for us?¡±


    The man nodded and said, ¡°I released you on bail. Your son and your grandson were also released


    on bail. I will take you to see them both.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1072


    When Wendy heard this, she asked excitedly: ¡°This gentleman, are my father and my brother really


    released? Where are they now?¡±


    The man said indifferently: ¡°My people have arranged them, you two can just go with me.¡±


    Lady Wilson didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, she was already like this. There shouldn¡¯t be


    anyone who came here to hurt herself.


    What¡¯s more, she was indeed released on bail. That being the case, you might as well go and take


    a look, maybe there is a new opportunity.


    So the two went through the formalities, got their clothes and belongings, and after changing their


    clothes, they followed the man out of the detention center.


    Outside the detention center, two Rolls-Royce Phantoms have been waiting here for a long time.


    The man turned his head and said to his grandson and grandson: ¡°You two, take the car behind


    you.¡±


    Seeing the two Rolls-Royce Phantoms, Mrs. Wilson was very excited.


    No ordinary people can afford a Rolls Royce.


    When the Wilson family was at its peak, they couldn¡¯t afford a Rolls Royce.


    Even if he could afford the money, he would not be worthy of his worth and status.


    So the Lady Wilson said, ¡°Thank you, sir. Then we two will sit in the back.¡±


    After speaking, she took her granddaughter to the front of the car behind.


    The three people got in the cars one after another, and the two cars started to drive towards the


    outskirts.


    After the car drove out for 20 minutes, the Lady Wilson said to Wendy in surprise: ¡°I think this road


    seems to be to the airport.¡±


    Wendy also nodded, and said, ¡°You will reach the airport expressway after a few kilometers.¡±


    Lady Wilson frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know who the gentleman in front is. Could it


    be that your father and your brother were also sent to the airport by them?¡±


    Wendy suddenly became nervous and said, ¡°Grandma, shouldn¡¯t they be sent by Charlie Wade?


    Are they going to get us out of Aurouss Hilll and never let use back?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Mrs. Wilson shook her head: ¡°Why is that bastard Charlie Wade so polite? He won¡¯t


    release us on bail. On the contrary, he will find a way to let us stay inside for a while, even let We


    won¡¯t be able to get out all our lives.¡±


    Wendy asked in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s Keh Wilson and Thomas Wilson, right? Does he still miss the old


    love and want to take us to Eastcliff?¡±


    Lady Wilson waved her hand and said, ¡°Impossible. If Keh Wilson can still do what a man does,


    it might be possible, but he is already an ipetent person. How could he miss the old love? If he


    really misses the old love If he did, he would never leave you.¡±


    Wendy ¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad. Although at first she was disgusted with her


    parents and grandmother¡¯s arrangement to serve Keh Wilson, but after thinking about it


    carefully, Keh Wilson treated herself well back then.


    After all, it only happened once with himself, and he was able to invest tens of millions and give


    himself 5 million pocket money.


    Thinking of this, Wendy couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly: ¡°If Keh Wilson still has the abilities of a


    man, then I should follow him now, and I should be a fragrant drinker, so how can I live such a


    miserable life?¡±


    Just thinking about it, the two Rolls-Royce drove one after the other towards the airport expressway,


    rushing to the airport quickly.


    Lady Wilson and Wendy were even more surprised in their hearts. They were really going to the


    airport. What are they going to do?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1073


    Although she was puzzled in her heart, Mrs. Wilson knew very well that it would be useless to think


    too much at this time, because she was already in someone else¡¯s car, so it¡¯s better to settle down


    and wait to see what arrangements the other party has. .


    Moreover, her instinct tells her that although the other party looks mysterious, it shouldn¡¯t hurt


    herself.


    Because I am poor now and I have nothing to do. If others want to harm myself, I won¡¯t have to


    spend so much trouble.


    Thinking of this, the Lady Wilson was also relieved.


    So he simply sat in the car calmly, waiting to see what medicine the other party was selling.


    Two Rolls-Royce drove directly into Aurouss Hilll Airport. In a small hangar at the airport, Webb¡¯s


    Gulfstream aircraft had already parked here.


    It was this ne that took Hannah to Southavenst night.


    Early this morning, the ne took off again from Southaven to Aurouss Hilll, ready to pick up the


    Wilson family.


    Seeing a private jet parked in front of her, Mrs. Wilson was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    If Rolls-Royce is the toy of the rich, then private jets can only be afforded by the rich.


    Because Gulfstream aircraft like this sells for at least 200 million to 300 million.


    And if you buy an aircraft like this, you don¡¯t need to spend only two to three hundred million Dor.


    You have to hire a crew, including two pilots, several mechanics, and several service personnel.


    Aircraft maintenance costs are also very high, parking in the hangar, and taking off andnding at


    the airport cost a lot of money.


    It is equivalent to buying a private jet, which means buying a tool to burn money.


    When the Lady saw this private jet, she immediately realized that there must be a very powerful


    family behind it.


    Rolls-Royce stopped beside the ne, and the Lady Wilson walked down with her granddaughter


    Wendy .


    Wendy was also staring at this private ne, when a familiar figure suddenly ran out of the ne


    door!


    ¡°Grandma! Wendy!¡±


    When the two heard this voice, they looked up, and it was Harold who got out of the ne!


    Lady Wilson saw her grandson and said excitedly: ¡°Harold, why are you here? Where is your


    father?¡±


    ¡°mom!¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Wilson finished speaking, her eldest son Christopher also walked out of the ne!


    Lady Wilson was very excited, but seeing her son and grandson lose a lot of weight, she couldn¡¯t


    help but feel distressed.


    The Lady Wilson didn¡¯t care about these things. She only cared about herself and didn¡¯t care about


    anything else.


    But after going through jail, and seeing her son and grandson, she also felt a feeling that blood was


    thicker than water.


    And looking at my eldest son, there are a lot of white hairing out, and the whole person is also


    several years old. He was originally ruddy and blessed, but now his skin is dull and his body is thin,


    which really makes the Lady feel distressed.


    On the contrary, in these days in jail, Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t suffer any crime, and she abused ine Ma


    for a few days, so she didn¡¯t seem to lose weight or age.


    At this time, Harold and Christopher both ran up to the Lady, who cried bitterly while hugging her


    son and grandson.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1074


    She cried in her mouth and muttered, ¡°My son, my grandson, you two have suffered!¡±


    Harold was aggrieved like a child, wiped his eyes and choked with tears: ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know


    what kind of hardships my dad and I have had during this period of time. This is the hardship I have


    never had in my life. Eat it all.¡±


    Christopher also sighed and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s all the same, so don¡¯t talk about those things, it will only


    increase your troubles.¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded, and hurriedly asked: ¡°By the way, Christopher, what the hell is going on? Who


    is the one who released us on bail?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Christopher shook his head and said, ¡°I and Harold were also taken out suddenly,


    and then their car sent us here and let us wait here. Neither Know who they are.¡±


    At this time, the man who picked up Mrs. Wilson and Wendy from the detention center quickly


    walked up to a family of four and said: ¡°Introduce myself, my name is Thomas Webb I belong to the


    Webb family of southern region, my brother is called Donald, you should have heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Webb family?!¡± The four members of the Wilson family were stunned.


    How could they not know the Webb family?


    The Webb family is the No. 1 family in the south of the Yangtze River much better than the Moore


    family!


    When the old man of the Webb family was in the limelight, his legend circted throughout


    Southaven.


    At that time, the old man Wilson always talked about the old man of the Webb family every day, and


    regarded him as an idol worthy of imitation efforts.


    The Wilson family never dreamed that they could have a rtionship with the Webb family, and this


    time it was the Webb family who rescued them. This is really amazing. Does the Wilson family need


    time to run?


    Thinking of this, the Lady Wilson tly smiled at Thomas Webb and asked: ¡°Mr. Webb, may I ask,


    you brought us out and then brought us here again, what are you doing?¡±


    Thomas Webb said calmly: ¡°I came to pick you up on my eldest brother¡¯s order, but I don¡¯t know


    exactly what I¡¯m going to do to pick you up. But the time is urgent. Don¡¯t ask so many questions.


    Get on the ne first. , My brother will naturally exin to you.¡±


    When Mrs. Wilson heard this, she nodded immediately and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Webb said, we can¡¯t


    dy your time, let alone your brother¡¯s time. We should first get on the ne to southern region


    and meet your brother. Right!¡±


    Thomas Webb nodded, and then didn¡¯t say a word, so he stepped onto the ne.


    The four members of the Wilson family hurriedly followed behind him and boarded the ne.


    Christopher and Harold had already boarded the ne just now, so when they got on the ne,


    they were not too surprised by the luxurious interior of the ne.


    But the Lady Wilson and Wendy were dumbfounded.


    Where did they fly on any private jet? Usually I can¡¯t bear to go out by ne even first-ss, let


    alone a private jet.


    Therefore, the Lady Wilson is like Grandma who has entered the Grand View Garden. Her eyes are


    dripping and she doesn¡¯t know where to stay.


    Thomas Webb couldn¡¯t look down on this family in his heart. He always felt that sitting in the same


    ne with such a bunch of old hats was a bit ufortable.


    So he greeted the charming stewardess, poured him a ss of whiskey, and then asked him to give


    himself a steam blindfold.


    The stewardess in the miniskirt writhed her plump body, waited on Thomas Webb to finish drinking,


    and waited on him again. He put on his blindfold, put his ears close to his ears, and said, ¡°You have


    to rest first, the ne will soon It¡¯s about to take off, call me if you need to.¡±


    Harold looked at it from the seat behind.


    This flight attendant is also too beautiful, and she is just trying to catch up with Thomas Webb. If she


    could serve herself in this way, how great¡­


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said to the flight attendant: ¡°Hello, can you please bring me a ss of


    wine?¡±


    After serving Thomas Webb, the stewardess stood up, pulled her skirt down, and said disdainfully,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am Mr. Webb¡¯s personal flight attendant, and I don¡¯t serve other people.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1075


    When Harold heard this, the other party directly refused to say that he was Thomas Webb¡¯s private


    flight attendant, with embarrassment on his face and jealousy in his heart.


    The rich are indeed rich, not only have private jets, but also private flight attendants. This is really


    damn envy and hatred.


    When can I get into this situation?


    The stewardess ignored them, twisted her waist and went to the front cabin, while Thomas Webb


    kept his eyes closed and rested, and he was toozy to talk to the Wilson family.


    The Wilson family also felt bored.


    However, they were looking forward to their situation after arriving in Southaven. Although they had


    not heard of Thomas¡¯s name before, they had heard of Donald¡¯s name.


    Donald is the eldest son of the Webb family and the current heir of the Webb family. It can be said


    that he is the helm of the Webb family.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of high incense I burned, and it won the favor of the helm of the Webb family.


    Doesn¡¯t it prove that the Wilson family hase back to life?


    Although the four people were speechless all the way, they had their own thoughts.


    Southaven is very close to Aurouss Hilll, and the ne can fly there in less than an hour.


    So soon, the ne began to descend and thennded at Southaven Airport.


    After the nended, there were still two Rolls-Royce waiting here.


    Thomas Webb took one by himself and the four from Wilson family took one.


    Then the two cars drove non-stop towards the Webb¡¯s vi.


    At this time, Donald was staring at the stock market with a green face.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As the Webb family¡¯s reputation plummeted yesterday, it became the target of siege and scolding


    on the Inte. Several listed groups under the Webb family dropped their limits as soon as they


    opened for trading this morning.


    The market has already panicked about the Webb family. Everyone is desperately selling stocks. So


    Donald predicts that after the market opens tomorrow, the limit will continue to fall.


    Even the day after tomorrow will be the limit.


    The market value of the Webb family must fall by at least 50% first.


    If you can find an opportunity to revive the reputation of the Webb family, then this stock will still


    have a chance to rise.


    If you can¡¯t find an opportunity to restore its reputation, then the Webb family may be ruined ever


    since.


    So the load on his shoulders is so heavy that he almost feels breathless.


    And the old man is in aa now, which makes Donald feel that his heart is lost.


    Looking at the top families in the country, most of them were founded by the older generation.


    Both the Webb family and the Moore family were the rich family business that the old man worked


    hard to produce when he was young.


    And such families often have an awkward situation, that is, the next generation is not as good as


    the next generation.


    When the old man of the Webb family was young, he was a real hero. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he


    could be ranked in the whole country, but in Southaven, he was definitely a remarkable figure.


    But when he arrived at Donald, his ability was much worse than the old man.


    If Donald is allowed to start from scratch, even if he uses all his strength for feeding, it is impossible


    to reach one-tenth of the old man¡¯s.


    Donald is already like this, but his son is worse than him.


    Take Kian as an example. This little bastard, except for picking up girls, spending money, and


    knows nothing. After raising him for more than 20 years, he has changed before he can contribute


    to the family. Be a shit-swallowing beast that eats a bubble of shit every hour.


    And Sean, even if he was a little bit stronger than his brother Kian, but his strength was limited.

 Chapter 1076-1080

    Chapter 1076-1080


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1076


    Why is one generation inferior to a big family?


    In fact, this has a lot to do with the environment in which they live.


    The older generation was born in a reckless way. Every meal was spent with fate, and every penny


    was earned with fate. Therefore, in that era, no one was mediocre who was able to make a family


    business. Generations can be said to be elites.


    But when theyy a piece ofnd and their son was born, he had already lived a life of adequate


    food and clothing. With adequate food and clothing, they didn¡¯t need to work hard and did not need


    to fight their lives, so the wolf nature was naturally much weaker.


    By the time their grandson was born, they were already born with the golden key.


    Let alone let them go out and fight hard. For this second generation ancestor born with the golden


    key, let him go to bed early and wake up every day. Unable to realize the extravagant hope, what


    kind of fighting spirit can be expected in them, what bloody wolf nature is there?


    Those born in the wild and risking their lives to prey and grow are real wolves.


    Born in a zoo, there are wolves that eat meat every day when you open your eyes. In terms of


    blood, it may not be as good as a wild dog on the side of the road.


    Donald also knew that his abilities were much worse than his father, and he knew that his son was


    much worse than himself, so in this situation, he felt an unprecedented sense of loneliness.


    This kind of loneliness is istion and helplessness. I feel that no one in the world can help me, and


    the only dad who can help me has also suffered a stroke anda.


    Just as he sighed with emotion, his brother, Thomas Webb, stepped in and blurted out: ¡°Brother,


    you asked me to hang silk from the family that I brought to Aurouss Hilll. I have brought it back.¡±


    Donald nodded and asked, ¡°Where is the person now?¡±


    Thomas Webb said: ¡°People are in the living room.¡±


    Donald said: ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go and meet them first, you go and call Hannah over.¡±


    ¡°Okay brother.¡± Thomas Webb nodded hastily, and stepped to find Hannah.


    Donald lit a cigar, and while smoking it, he walked out of his study and walked to the living room.


    In the living room, the four members of the Wilson family were waiting nervously.


    Seeing Donalde out, all four of them are bright, and each of them has ttery and ttery


    written on their faces.


    As the head of the family, Mrs. Wilson immediately greeted her and said with a smile on her face:


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Webb, I used to see you on TV. I finally saw you today. I didn¡¯t expect you to be better than


    TV. The more generous!¡±


    Donald nodded nkly, he naturally wouldn¡¯t take thepliments of an Lady seriously.


    So he said lightly: ¡°I let Thomas take you over for two purposes.¡±


    Lady Wilson quickly said, ¡°Mr. Webb, what do you want or what you want to tell us, just say it!¡±


    Donald nodded and said, ¡°The first purpose is to let you meet someone; the second purpose is to


    help me deal with someone.¡±


    The Lady Wilson knew very well that the Webb family was a life-saving straw given to the Wilson


    family from heaven.


    In the past, the Wilson family wanted to be a dog for the big family, but the big family simply didn¡¯t


    look down on it.


    But now it is different. Now the Wilson family has the opportunity to be a dog for the Webb family.


    This is a rare opportunity in a lifetime!


    So she hurriedly ttered: ¡°Mr. Webb, everything in the Wilson family is based on your head. We will


    see whom you let us see; we will deal with whom you let us deal with!¡±


    As he was talking, Thomas Webb brought Hannah over.


    Donald pointed to Hannah and said to the Wilson family four: ¡°I want you to see her!¡±


    The four of the Wilson family followed the direction of his fingers and saw that it was Hannah.


    Everyone¡¯s expression became extremely ugly!


    Christopher was furious in an instant, and gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Hannah, you shameless


    frame, I must beat you to death today!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1077


    During this time, Christopher hated Hannah deeply!


    After all, for a man, there is nothing more painful for him than the betrayal of his beloved woman.


    When Hannah disappeared, Christopher was brought into the rhythm by Charlie Wade, so confused


    that Hannah really eloped.


    In addition, all the money in the family was with him at the time, so he was even more angry with


    Hannah.


    After so many days and nights, every time he thinks of Hannah, he wants to catch her and beat her


    to death!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But he also knew that since Hannah ran away with the money, she would never be able to meet her


    again in this life, and it was even possible that she took the money and fled abroad.


    But he never expected that he would meet Hannah, whom he hated so deeply, in the mansion of


    Webb¡¯s family in southern region today!


    So he rushed towards Hannah almost without thinking, stretched out his hand and pped her face


    severely, and pped Hannah to the ground.


    After a p was passed, Christopher pointed at her furiously and said: ¡°Okay, you b*tch, you dare to


    come back! Where the hell did you take my money? Do you know it¡¯s because of you, we How


    miserable the family is now!¡±


    Hannah was beaten up, she didn¡¯t expect that her husband Christopher, who she was thinking


    about day and night, would p herself severely when they met.


    Her leg was still a littleme, she could only struggle, trying to crawl open her mouth and blurt out


    and shouted, ¡°Christopher, what are you hitting me for?!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Christopher gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°I not only want to beat you, I want


    to kill you! How dare I use my money to raise a little white face, and I don¡¯t leave a single cent for


    me, f*ck you So cruel!¡±


    Hannah screamed and blurted out: ¡°Christopher, what are you crazy? When did my Lady take care


    of the little white face? I was cheated by Charlie Wade!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Christopher frowned, ¡°What does this matter have to do with Charlie Wade?¡±


    Hannah thought of the torture she had suffered for many days, and suddenly burst into tears: ¡°Have


    you forgotten what we were going to do for ine Ma?¡±


    Christopher nodded: ¡°Of course I won¡¯t forget!¡±


    Hannah cried and said, ¡°I had done almost the same thing as Linda, but the bastard Charlie Wade


    suddenly rushed over, and then he took someone to beat us up and forced me to take All the


    money in the bank card was donated, and then all of us were sent to the ck coal mine to dig


    coal¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, Hannah was already in tears.


    She wiped her tears and continued to choked up: ¡°Do you know how miserable I was during this


    time? Every day I work hard in the dark ck coal kiln, and can only rest for four or five hours a day,


    and the rest of the time is all Working under a ck coal kiln, I can¡¯t eat enough, don¡¯t wear warm


    clothes, and I¡¯m often beaten. This is the torture like hell. You unscrupulous, not only don¡¯t seek me


    or save me, but now I¡¯m so It¡¯s easy to be rescued by the Webb family.


    You even beat me and framed me for raising a little white face. Is that what you did to me?¡±


    When Christopher heard this, he was dizzy!


    He never dreamed that instead of taking the money to live with a young man, his wife suffered so


    much!


    For a moment, not only was he full of distress and guilt for his wife, but he also hated Charlie Wade


    to death.


    It turned out that the culprit who took away all of his savings and sent his wife to work in a small


    coal mine turned out to be Charlie Wade!


    At this moment, the new hatred and the old hatred made him extremely angry.


    Harold and Wendy were also gritted with hatred.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1078


    In the front-end time, the two of them were the same as their father Christopher. They both hated


    her. The selfish mother who fled with money and flees. After the hard life of this time passed, they


    often scolded her in their hearts.


    But until today did I know that my mother had a harder life than them, and much harder.


    At most, the four of them suffered some crimes in the detention center, while Hannah suffered


    extensive torture in the ck coal kiln.


    The Lady Wilson on the side looked very ugly.


    She didn¡¯t sympathize with Hannah¡¯s experience, but sympathized with the money that Charlie


    Wade had lost!


    At this moment, the Lady walked towards Christopher in anger, and pped him severely in the


    face when he was unprepared.


    With a snap, Christopher was stunned.


    He looked at his mother, eximed and asked: ¡°Mom, what are you doing with me?¡±


    The Lady Wilson angrily scolded: ¡°I¡¯m hitting you, an unfaithful and unfilial bastard! I told you a long


    time ago, give me the money, give me the money! If you want to y with me carefully, just grab it.


    With that little money, you don¡¯t let it go. What happens? The Wilson family is over, don¡¯t you have


    all your money?¡±


    When Christopher heard this, he immediately lowered his head in shame.


    If I had known that Charlie Wade would get the money out of the money, I might as well give the


    money to my mother. At the very least, I could solve the difficulties of the Wilson Group.


    But at that time, I didn¡¯t want to sink with the Wilson Group, so I started thinking carefully.


    But I didn¡¯t expect to be self-defeating, beating my own wife, and hurting my wife¡­


    When he thought of this, he was full of guilt for his wife, mother, and even the two children.


    Thinking of his wife suffering so much, I felt even more ufortable, hugging Hannah and crying


    bitterly.


    Donald walked up to a few people at this time and said in a cold voice: ¡°It seems that you and


    Charlie Wade both share the same vengeance. If I give you a chance for revenge, will you ept


    it?¡±


    When Christopher heard this, he suddenly blurted out: ¡°Yes! I am willing! I want to tear Charlie


    Wade¡¯s bastard alive!¡±


    The Lady Wilson was a ghost, she had guessed that Donald had found her family here just to let


    her family deal with Charlie Wade. From this, it can be seen that he and Charlie Wade must also


    have antagonisms.


    As a result, the Lady nodded again and again: ¡°Mr. Webb, as long as you give us a chance, we will


    definitely go all out to deal with Charlie Wade!¡±


    Harold said angrily: ¡°If anyone gives me a gun, I will go and kill the bastard tonight!¡±


    Donald was very satisfied with the attitude of this family, what he wanted was this desperate heart


    that would kill Charlie Wade.


    So he smiled slightly and said: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Charlie Wade and I also have a deep hatred. I want


    to kill him personally. The enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend. That¡¯s why I called your family here. If you


    want revenge, too, Then you might as well cooperate with me.¡±


    Lady Wilson blurted out: ¡°Mr. Webb, just give your orders! What do you need us to do?¡±


    Donald said indifferently: ¡°Charlie Wade¡¯s life, I will personally take it. As for you, I will send you


    back to Aurouss Hilll to help you solve all the other problems you are facing now. From then on,


    your goal is one. By all means, disgusting Charlie Wade, let his family jump and distract him! Before


    I kill him, I will make his backyard catch fire!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1079


    When the Lady Wilson heard this, her heart was ecstatic.


    Whether Donald could kill Charlie Wade, she didn¡¯t really care deep in her heart.


    What she really cared about was that she needed her own help in Donald. In this way, she would tie


    the Wilson family to the big boat of the Webb family.


    The Wilson family was almost dead, but now that it can be a partner of the Webb family, then


    there is a chance toe back to life.


    And not only can it bring the dead back to life, it¡¯s probably even more powerful than when it was at


    its peak and heyday!


    So the Lady opened her mouth and said to Donald: ¡°Mr. Webb, my granddaughter is Charlie Wade¡¯s


    wife, ire Wilson Wilson, and now she also runs a decorationpany. There is a business


    conflict with our Wilson Group. If you If we can bring the Wilson Group back to life, we can hit each


    other in business.¡±


    Donald nodded and said faintly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will invest 80 million Dor in your Wilson Group to


    help you clear all your debts. If you do well, I will continue to invest.¡±


    Lady Wilson was almost ecstatic when she heard this.


    This is really nowhere to be found after breaking through the iron shoes.


    In other words, it¡¯s another vige.


    During this period of time, I have always felt that the Wilson Group could nevere back from the


    dead, but I didn¡¯t expect Donald to give him a powerful life.


    The only problem with the Wilson Group is that it has no money and owes tens of millions of foreign


    debts. It still doesn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    The bank has been pressured to get the loan back, but as long as the money is paid back, nothing


    will happen.


    The Wilson Group originally owed 80 million Dor, but Keh Wilson had already invested 10


    million Dor, and the bank also took away his own vi, as well as so many antiques of his own.


    When that timees, just return the remaining tens of millions to the vi. And antiques, the bank


    will return it, and there will be tens of millions of surplus on thepany¡¯s ount at that time, and


    it will suddenly turn over!


    Harold and Wendy were already very excited when they heard this. They looked at the Lady and


    asked excitedly: ¡°Grandma, can we return to our Wilson family vi this time? Should we never use


    it again? Down the street?¡±


    Wendy also shed tears in excitement: ¡°Do I no longer need to use Dabao sod honey?¡±


    Lady Wilson just wanted to nod, but suddenly she thought of a brilliant idea.


    So, the Lady said to Donald: ¡°Mr. Webb, Charlie Wade¡¯s family, and our family are like water and


    fire, and they are ipatible with each other. They are anxious to send us to the small coal mine


    and to the detention center.


    But if we go back this time, we will be under their noses every day, and it will definitely cause them


    great pain. Don¡¯t you want them to catch fire in their backyard? You just need to put us behind them,


    and they will be behind them all day long. It¡¯s all fire!¡±


    When Donald heard this, he immediately became interested and raised his eyebrows and asked:


    ¡°Lady, what do you mean specifically? To be clear, you don¡¯t have to go around with me.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson hurriedly said tteringly, ¡°Mr. Webb, the Charlie Wade family live in the vi of Aurouss


    Hilll Thompson First A05. Don¡¯t you know what they are doing all the time because of this vi?


    Looks like! Especially my second daughter-inw, whose nostrils are almost going to the sky, and


    tell us every day that people like us are not even qualified to show them the door, if we suddenly


    be sessful with them.


    I¡¯ve gotten my neighbors, every day I bow my head without looking up, then think about it, what is


    the mood of their family?¡±


    Donald¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    f*ck, this is kind of interesting!


    Think about it, you just lived in a luxurious vi, enjoying a luxurious and secluded life every day,


    and then looking at your enemies down and down the streets, you can¡¯t even eat, that must be very


    enjoyable.


    But if one day suddenly, you wake up and find that your down-and-down street enemy has be


    your neighbor, then your life will surely fall from heaven to hell in an instant.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1080


    Donald believes in feng shui, fortune and maic field.


    He firmly believes that if a person has good feng shui luck and good mood, everything will go


    smoothly.


    But if a person¡¯s mood is affected and he is very upset every day from morning to night, he can¡¯t


    concentrate on anything and lose interest in everything. No matter how good the wine is, he loses


    its taste. The delicious meal does not feel delicious in his mouth.


    Over time, his whole person will be affected by the maic field of this negative emotion, which


    will affect his whole person¡¯s Feng Shui fortune and even affect his physical health.


    In Feng Shui, everything that makes people irritable is called sha.


    If the sound is too loud, it is the evil spirit, if the light is too bright, it is the evil spirit.


    These kinds of evil auras are colorless, tasteless, invisible, invisible, and without a trace, and are


    extremely difficult to resolve.


    If I sent the Wilson family to Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes, it would be equivalent to giving him these kinds of


    evil spirits, and it would definitely make Charlie Wade suffer every day!


    Thinking of this, Donald said with joy on his face: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can help you buy a


    Thompson First vi, and it¡¯s next to Charlie Wade¡¯s, and then let your family live in.¡±


    When the Lady Wilson heard this, she trembled with excitement.


    After all, why did he break with his second son¡¯s family, and why was he sent to the detention center


    for so many days?


    In the final analysis, the culprit is Thompson First vi.


    I am too eager for Thompson First¡¯s luxurious vi.


    I want to live in it in my dreams, experience the iparable luxury and enjoy the luxurious life of


    the master.


    But in the end, he still failed to fight his second son¡¯s family, not to mention living in their Thompson


    First vi, and even his old vi was finally sealed by the bank.


    But now the situation is different, and now he embraces the Webb family¡¯s thigh.


    After his own remarks just now, Donald really became interested.


    It seems that he really hates Charlie Wade, as long as it makes Charlie Wade ufortable, he is


    very interested!


    Even the Lady Wilson did not expect that Donald would actually agree to buy a vi for herself!


    Isn¡¯t this the legend that the snipe and the mpete for the fisherman¡¯s profit?


    In this way, Thompson First¡¯s is cheaper!


    So she was extremely excited and said to Donald: ¡°Mr. Webb, let¡¯s not tell you, Charlie Wade¡¯s


    family lives in No. a05 of Thompson First. I have been there and know theyout there. A05 is


    around a04 and A06, if we can live in a04 or a06, then Charlie Wade will be ufortable!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson is a very shrewd person, and she has been good at calctions all her life.


    In fact, there is also a series b at the back of the a series vi, but the a series is thergest unit of


    Thompson First Yipin, so she proposed a04 or a06 to Donald.


    In this way, I live in a luxurious vi of the same specifications as Charlie Wade¡¯s family, isn¡¯t it


    beautiful!

 Chapter 1081-1085

    Chapter 1081-1085


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1081


    Thompson First A series vis are worth more than one hundred million Dor and are the most


    expensive vis in the entire Aurouss Hilll city.


    For ordinary families, it is impossible to achieve it in a lifetime;


    For ordinary wealthy families, working hard in this life may still be a little bit possible;


    For the rich family, it takes 10 years of hard work to have the opportunity to live in such a vi.


    But for the Webb family, this kind of vi is just a drop in the bucket.


    Even if the Webb family is facing major difficulties now, for the Webb family, they have a value of


    hundreds of billions, and they don¡¯t care about a vi of more than one hundred million.


    Moreover, Donald knew very well that this vi was bought by the Webb family for the Wilson family,


    that is to say, it was not given to the Wilson family.


    In this way, it would be equivalent to the Webb family buying a real estate, maybe two yearster. ,


    The Webb family can make money even if this vi appreciates, so why not do it?


    So Donald nodded and said, ¡°Since we are going to work together on major issues, I can still meet


    this small requirement.


    Let¡¯s do it, I will arrange my hands to inquire about 04 or 06 households. It does not matter if it is


    sold or not. I can buy it from the other party at a high price. After buying it, you can live in!¡±


    The five members of the Wilson family were suddenly excited!


    Especially Christopher, the look in the eyes of the Lady was already worshipped.


    I used to think that my mother was too old and might not be useful, but I didn¡¯t expect that, as


    expected, he was still hot when heplied with the old saying!


    If you were to be yourself, just now I heard that the Webb family wanted to invest in the Wilson


    family and help the Wilson family to regain its strengths, and I would have bowed in excitement and


    thanks.


    But my mother was different. The Lady calmly analyzed Donald¡¯s psychology, and as soon as she


    spoke, she won a vi for the Wilson family!


    Although I just lived in, I¡¯m not sure how long I can live there, but isn¡¯t it just for nothing?


    However, Mrs. Wilson knew very well in her heart that since she was on the big ship of the Webb


    family, she must find a way to do more for herself.


    The vi can not be given to oneself temporarily, but at least a certainmitment must be made to


    oneself on the length of residence.


    So she looked at Donald and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Webb, you are really too generous, but the


    Lady, I have something to ask of you.¡±


    Donald nodded and said lightly: ¡°Just tell me, what¡¯s the matter.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson said: ¡°Mr. Webb, you see that I am a lot of years old. I guess I won¡¯t live for a few years.


    This old body can¡¯t stand the toss. If you let me live in Thompson First first vi today, you With a


    big wave, I killed Charlie Wade, wouldn¡¯t I have to move out tomorrow?


    After all, it is easy for a big man like you to kill the bastard Charlie Wade.¡±


    A ttery made Donald feel happy. He looked at the Lady and asked, ¡°Do you want me to give you a


    promise for how long you will stay in this vi?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson immediately gave a thumbs up, ttering and said: ¡°Sure enough, nothing can escape


    your ring eyes, Mr. Webb, my Lady is not a person who covets prosperity and wealth, but her


    body cannot withstand the toss and wants to live a little.


    So can you sign an agreement with us that the Thompson First vi will live for us for at least 10


    years. After 10 years, whether the Lady is still alive or not, the Wilson family will move out as


    agreed.¡±


    ording to Mrs. Wilson, 10 years is already a long time.


    After all, the property right of a house is only 70 years, and 10 years is equivalent to one-seventh of


    the consumption.


    A vi is worth more than one hundred million at least, and one seventh is almost 20 million.


    And I am already 80 this year, and I may not live for another 10 years.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1082


    Donald didn¡¯t care much about a vi, so it is certainly impossible to give it to the Wilson family.


    After all, he is not such a fool, but letting them live for 10 years is actually not a big problem for him.


    So Donald said indifferently: ¡°10 years is 10 years, but you must concentrate on doing things for me,


    get Charlie Wade as soon as possible, and I will reward you again.¡±


    The Lady Wilson hurriedly pulled the family and bowed to Donald, her excitement was beyond


    words.


    The other members of the Wilson family were also very excited, and as a result, the Wilson family


    hadpletely turned over.


    Not only was the Wilson Group saved, but they were also able to live in Thompson First¡¯s Vi,


    which is equivalent to better than the best time before.


    Moreover, Donald also promised to support the Wilson Group. Maybe the Wilson Group can make


    breakthrough progress with his help.


    Donald said at this time: ¡°I will arrange for someone to go to Thompson First to check the house


    situation, and buy Thompson First a04 or a06 as soon as possible. Today, you will stay in the guest


    room for the time being.


    When I prepare everything, I will send you back to Aurouss Hilll, and then my investment to the


    Wilson Group will also be directly credited to yourpany¡¯s ount.¡±


    The Wilson family was so excited that they quickly thanked and agreed.


    Then the family was arranged by the subordinates to the guest room area of   Webb¡¯s house.


    The Webb¡¯s vi upies a huge area and is divided into three areas. One area is the area where


    the Webb family lives by themselves, the other area is dedicated to the subordinates, and the other


    area is dedicated to the guests. .


    The Webb¡¯s Vi bought arge piece ofnd and built it by himself. The scale is several times the


    size of the Thompson First Vi. There are more than a dozen guest rooms, and it is easy to


    arrange them for a family of five.


    The servants of Webb¡¯s family took them to the guest room area and gave them 4 rooms.


    Lady Wilson, Harold and Wendy each had a room, and Christopher and Hannah and his wife lived


    together naturally.


    As soon as they returned to their respective rooms, Christopher couldn¡¯t wait to hold Hannah in his


    arms, and said anxiously: ¡°My wife, you have been wronged during this time, and I miss you, wife.¡±


    While talking, I have to take off the clothes of the red thread.


    Hannah was also very emotional in her heart. Having not seen her husband for such a long time,


    she suddenly reunited with him.


    Moreover, the two are also in the year of the tiger and wolf. At this time, each other is married.


    But Hannah¡¯s heart is somewhat worried.


    She naturally believed that during the period of separation from her husband, her husband would


    definitely not mess around outside, and he did not have this energy, not to mention that he had


    been in the detention center for a long time.


    But she is not so loyal.


    When she was in the ck coal kiln, she yielded to the overseer¡¯s lustful power and became his


    concubine for a long time. She betrayed her husband almost every day.


    She was very worried, worried that one day her husband would know all this, and then despise


    herself and even get angry with herself.


    So she made up her mind deep in her heart that she must take this matter to the coffin and never let


    anyone know!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1083


    Before it got dark, Christopher and Hannah were already in their guest room, and the sound of the


    waves still rose.


    Christopher was really depressed during this period, and separated from his wife for a long time, so


    he was extremely impatient.


    Hannah naturally loves her husband very much. She thought that she would never see him again in


    this life, but she didn¡¯t expect to have a chance to return to his embrace now, so she naturally


    catered to her husband with joy.


    But this was supposed to be a very harmonious scene, but Hannah¡¯s heart suddenly felt a sense of


    loss.


    The reason why she felt disappointed was because she felt that her husband¡¯s ability seemed to be


    much worse than that of the dirty supervisor¡­


    This is really depressing.


    One is the one you love, and the other is the one you hate. But if you put aside these and simply


    talk about that, the two people you love can¡¯t add up to the person you hate.


    After all, the other party was from a rough job. Although he was not too young, his physical fitness


    wasnt reallycking. He was strong and powerful.


    Looking at Christopher again, he was a little blessed, and he never exercised. After a few days in


    prison, he is still a little thinner.


    Otherwise, the big belly in the past would be very empty.


    So if you reallypare it with that supervisor, Christopher can do the most with the other¡¯s two


    sessful powers.


    This made Hannah feel that it was a little bit interesting.


    It was supposed to be a cloud and rain, but now it feels like a spring rain that is as expensive as oil,


    and thend is wet after the rain.


    But she could only sigh in her heart. After all she was freed, she didn¡¯t want to go back to that dark


    ce, and she didn¡¯t want to wait on the dirty and stinky overseer in that dirty brick house.


    In the evening, the servants of Webb¡¯s family invited them to the guest room dining room for dinner.


    Neither Donald nor Thomas Webb came over.


    They now regard the Wilson family as their subordinates, so it is impossible for them toe and


    apany them to dinner.


    Halfway through the meal, the butler of the Webb family came over and said to Mrs. Wilson: ¡°Our


    manager Webb asked me to tell you that he has already bought the Thompson First Yipin vi a04,


    and you are lucky.


    This vi was renovated and prepared to live by myself. The luxurious appliances are fully


    furnished. Mr. Webb spent an extra 30 million to buy it, so you can move it in tomorrow!¡±


    When the Wilson family heard this, the excitement was overwhelming. The Lady couldn¡¯t control her


    trembling hands, and she threw the silverware away.


    After thanking the housekeeper a lot of kindness, Mrs. Wilson said to her family: ¡°We have all seen


    Thompson First¡¯s A-type vi. There are many rooms, enough for our family to live in. I am older


    and like it. It¡¯s a bit more spacious, so I want thergest room on the third floor, and you guys pick


    the rest.¡±


    Christopher immediately said, ¡°Then Hannah and I will have thergest room on the second floor.¡±


    Harold said: ¡°Then I want the second bedroom on the third floor.¡±


    Wendy said: ¡°Then I will be on the second floor.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mrs. Wilson nodded in satisfaction and sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t their family think we are finished? I


    really can¡¯t wait to take a look, they know what we look like after we moved next door!¡±


    Christopher gritted his teeth and said: ¡°That damn ine Ma and Charlie Wade,bined to


    calcte my wife and caused my wife to suffer so much, I must settle ounts with them!¡±


    Hannah hurriedly said: ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t tell them about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Why? Christopher couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Hannah immediately said: ¡°At the beginning, I set up a set with Linda to try to cheat ine Ma, but


    he failed. Charlie Wade calcted it instead. So if you count it like this, Linda and I broke thew


    first. This incident has shaken out, and the police intervened, and they must have arrested me


    instead of arresting them!¡±


    With that, Hannah thought about how Linda was shot to deathst night, and said nervously: ¡°Linda


    wanted to hit mest night, but was shot to death by the Webb family. Now her family Still in that


    ck coal pit, if the incident spreads and the police get her family out, they will definitely find me to


    avenge!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1084


    Christopher frowned and said, ¡°Could it be that ine Ma and Charlie Wade are so cheap?¡±


    Hannah said: ¡°I can trouble them in other ces, besides, the Webb family is going to kill them


    behind the scenes. Enmity can definitely be reported, but that matter should never be mentioned


    again.¡±


    In fact, Hannah still has a worry in her heart. If she mentions the ck coal kiln, and then brings out


    the past with the supervisor, how can she gain a foothold in the Wilson family?


    Christopher heard what she said also made sense, nodded lightly and said: ¡°Okay, then everyone


    will understand and pretend to be confused about this matter.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the Wilson family of five returned to Aurouss Hilll in the Webb family¡¯s car.


    On the way back, the Webb family did not arrange a private jet to send them. They did not even


    arrange a Rolls-Royce, but directly sent a Buick gl8.


    Mrs. Wilson is very dissatisfied with this Buick gl8.


    When we came, Rolls-Royce went to the airport, private jet to Southaven, and then Rolls-Royce to


    Webb¡¯s vi.


    The specs and pomp is really impressive and enjoyable.


    Now it¡¯s fine, and I just got a broken car worth two or three hundred thousand Dor, and dismissed


    the family of five.


    The feeling of sitting in this car is very different from that of Rolls Royce.


    But because the driver of Webb¡¯s family was driving in the car, she just dared not say anything.


    It takes about four or five hours to drive from Southaven to Aurouss Hilll, so when they arrived in


    Aurouss Hilll, it was past noon.


    The driver sent them to the gate of Thompson First, gave them several sets of ess control cards


    and keys, and said to them: ¡°Mr. Webb¡¯s intention is to let you live in today and invest in the affairs


    of your Wilson Group. He will send someone tomorrow. Come and deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Lady Wilson was very excited, nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Webb, for helping us. Tell


    him, we will definitely live up to his expectations!¡±


    The driver nodded and drove away.


    The five members of the Wilson family swiped the ess card and stepped into the Thompson First


    vi area.


    When I came to Thompson First again, each of them was very embarrassed.


    When they came to Thompson First the past few times, they were very jealous and hated in their


    hearts.


    Now thirty years in Hedong and thirty years in Hexi, they also have a Thompson First A ss vi.


    The most exciting of these is Mrs. Wilson, she is looking forward to living in the Thompson First, she


    has been looking forward to it for a long time!


    So the Lady Wilson walked in the middle, grandson Harold and granddaughter Wendy supported


    her on the left and right sides, Christopher and Hannah also held hands with each other, looking


    affectionate.


    Mrs. Wilson felt that her current self was like the empress Dowager Cixi back then, walking in such


    an ultra-luxury vi area, it was really majestic and full of self-confidence.


    Excited, she couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°It would be great if I could meet the b*tch ine Ma! I want to


    make her feel ufortable!¡±


    Wendy smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t forget, her leg was kicked off by you. I guess she is crying


    on the bed at home right now!¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Harold suddenly pointed to the side of the green belt on the roadside ahead, and a woman with a


    one-handed crutches blurted out: ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t that the b*tch ine Ma?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1085


    At this moment, ine Ma had lunch and was directing Charlie Wade, carrying an iron bucket and a


    shovel, to dig soil in the green belt of the vi area.


    In the past two days, ine Ma had nothing to do. She couldn¡¯t go out to y even if her leg was


    broken. She was bored at home and used her circle of friends. She found a female friend who


    hadn¡¯t dealt with much before and bought a vi in the suburbs.


    She nted a lot of fruits and vegetables in the yard of the vi, and shared photos of those fruits


    and vegetables to her circle of friends. Many people gave her a thumbs up, saying that she is smart


    and understands life.


    ine Ma was very jealous, so she wanted to grow vegetables and fruits in the vi yard.


    But she broke a leg, how can she shovel the ground, so this kind of work can only be arranged for


    Charlie Wade to do it.


    Charlie Wade originally didn¡¯t want to kill her. After all, he had already had a showdown with herst


    time. After living in his own vi, he would be polite to himself, so he wanted to tell himself, but there


    was no way.


    But when his wife ire Wilson Wilson heard that her mother wanted to grow some fruits and


    vegetables, she also felt that this kind of thing could edify her sentiment and could make her stay at


    home honestly, so she came forward and asked Charlie Wade for help.


    Charlie Wade only agreed.


    In his opinion, it would be nice to let ine Ma not keep moths all day long and let her grow


    vegetables.


    So after eating, I helped her, shoveling a lot of soil into the vi, and already circled a ce to make


    her a vegetable garden.


    ine Ma was driving the crutches and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°I dug a piece of loess, don¡¯t forget


    the ck soil, the ck soil smells bad.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and lowered his head to dig the soil without speaking.


    ine Ma hesitated for a moment, and asked him carefully in a negotiating tone: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    can I discuss something with you?¡±


    Seeing that her attitude was good, Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°If you have something to say, I will


    listen first.¡±


    ine Ma apanied with a smile and said, ¡°You, when you have time, drive to the countryside


    and find an old farmer in the countryside to buy some vegetables and fruits, and the whole tree is


    connected with the roots.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just taking off your pants and farting? Do you want to go to the


    supermarket to buy vegetables and fruits directly?


    Direct app will be delivered to you.¡±


    ine Ma was very dissatisfied with Charlie Wade¡¯s attitude and was very ufortable, but she


    didn¡¯t dare to say anything, she could only smile and plead: ¡°Mom wants you to buy the whole tree,


    not for eating, but to buy it and nt it directly. In our vi, won¡¯t we have a beautiful vegetable


    garden right away?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, we¡¯re done sowing seeds and nt them again. When it grows, we have to wait until the


    year of the monkey.¡±


    Charlie Wade took it.


    It seems that the mother-inw is worried about this and wants to take a photo and post it to


    Moments.


    Just thinking of rejecting her unreasonable request, ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°My son-inw, let me


    tell you the truth. I have liked growing vegetables and fruits since I was a child. When ire Wilson


    Wilson was young, she often pulled me and her dad. I went picking with her and went into the


    vegetable garden in the countryside, but they were not willing toe out.¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her suspiciously: ¡°When did it happen? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you suddenly grow upter? Going to school and work again, how


    can there be time to run into the vegetable garden? I swear to God, ire Wilson Wilson really liked


    these things since I was a child.


    I still want to grow a little in the courtyard of the former Wilson family vi, but the Lady is reluctant


    to live or die.


    Charlie Wade thought at this moment, if his wife really likes it, then he might as well arrange it.


    So, he took out his cell phone, called ire Wilson Wilson, and asked her: ¡°My wife, tomorrow is


    the weekend, do you want to go out picking?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± As soon as ire Wilson Wilson heard this, she barely thought about it and immediately


    blurted out: ¡°Great! Where to pick! How do you know I like to pick!¡±

 Chapter 1086-1090

    Chapter 1086-1090


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1086


    After listening to Charlie Wade, he smiled and said, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to worry about where you


    go, your husband will arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± ire Wilson Wilson said happily, ¡°Then I can wait for you to arrange it!¡±


    ¡°okay!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, ine Ma hurriedly said tteringly: ¡°You see I didn¡¯t lie to you, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, then took out his phone and called Mr. White.


    ¡°Master Wade! Why do you think of calling the little one?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Zeke, my wife likes picking very much. I am going to take out half of the


    Thompson First Vi to make a vegetable garden so that she can pick it in the yard every day, so


    you can find some for me.


    The best varieties of vegetables and fruits, and I want those that have grown, bear fruit, are


    attached to vines, have seedlings, and have roots. Can they be directly transnted to Thompson


    First? ?¡±


    When Mr. White heard this, he blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, even if you want a vegetable


    shed, I can get it for you!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Okay, start preparing today. Come to Thompson First¡¯s transntation nt at


    night, I want my wife to see it when I get up tomorrow!¡±


    Mr. White smiled: ¡°Master Wade, you really love your wife! Don¡¯t worry, I will make arrangements!¡±


    ine Ma was also very excited at this time!


    Charlie Wade is really good at fooling people, just a phone call, others will diligently arrange a


    vegetable garden for him, the energy is really not small!


    I used to think that this guy will explode sooner orter, but no matter how you look at it, I feel that


    this kid is getting better and better.


    At this time, ine Ma suddenly heard a familiar voice ringing in her ears: ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this my good


    daughter-inw! Why are you on crutches? Don¡¯t say it, your posture of the shelf tube is quite


    exciting. !¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s face immediately became extremely ugly.


    She didn¡¯t need to look back to know that this voice came from her mother-inw, that damn Lady


    Wilson!


    But when she turned her head to look, she was shocked. What happened? How did these five


    people get together?


    The Lady, Christopher, and the two little boys, aren¡¯t they going to be detained for a few more days?


    Is it released in advance?


    The key is how did Hannahe? Didn¡¯t thisdy be sent to the ck coal kiln by Charlie Wade¡¯s


    friend?


    When Charlie Wade heard the movement at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and


    frowned.


    He did not expect that Hannah would actually appear here.


    Don Albertt has always done things reliably. He shouldn¡¯t have made such a big mistake and let


    Hannah run back. What happened here?


    Hannah was the secret of Charlie Wade and his mother-inw ine Ma. Althoughter his wife


    and mother-inw knew about the loss of money by gambling, they didn¡¯t know that Hannah was


    sent to the ck coal mine by herself.


    Both of them thought that Hannah should have run away because of the money, so at this moment


    Hannah suddenly came back, which made Charlie Wade feel a little worried.


    At this moment, ine Ma, who was never to be outdone, already cursed, ¡°Who am I? It turns out


    that it was your family, what happened, and the idea of   hitting our vi? How did you enter the


    detention centerst time? Did you forget? Believe it or not, I will call the police and arrest you


    now?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1087


    Hearing ine Ma mocked everyone about the detention center again, Harold immediately said


    angrily: ¡°ine Ma, look at your ugly bird look. Both front teeth are gone, and the words are so


    f*cking leaking. What are you doing?¡±


    When ine Ma heard that Harold dared to ridicule her own teeth, she suddenly became angry.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look in the mirror these days when she came back, because it was so ugly that


    her front teeth had fallen out.


    But seeing a dentist is a very troublesome thing. Sometimes you have to go back and forth to the


    dentist several times to fill a tooth, not to mention that you have lost a few teeth and need to do it


    again.


    ire Wilson Wilson originally wanted to spend money to grow porcin teeth for her, but it was


    because she had a broken leg and was inconvenient to move, so she didn¡¯t toss her for the time


    being. .


    It is precisely because of the loss of the front teeth that ine Ma has no interest in going out at all,


    otherwise all the images of a mouth will be gone.


    But right now, Harold dared to use his teeth to tease herself. How could she stand it?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Therefore, ine Ma immediately cursed: ¡°Harold, I am also your second aunt anyhow, you are not


    afraid of thunder and thunder when you talk to me like this?¡±


    Harold said contemptuously: ¡°Are you a fart second aunt? Looking at your stubbornness, I have


    never seen a woman as ugly as you! The front teeth are gone and you can¡¯t make up. You f*cking


    keep acting sketches?¡±


    Thest thing ine Ma dared to think about was the shape of the Lady in Zhao Benshan¡¯s Moore


    Dandan sketch, because she now looks exactly like hers, hearing what Harold said, it was even


    more frustrating.


    So she took out her mobile phone from her pocket and gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°You will wait


    for me, my Lady will call the police and tell you directly for breaking into the house!


    You have never changed, and you will go in this time and it will take longer to shut down!¡±


    Lady Wilson sneered at this moment with a disdainful face: ¡°ine Ma, do you really think that you


    are the only one in the world who can afford Thompson First?¡±


    ine Ma snorted coldly: ¡°Of course.


    Is it possible that you can live up to Thompson First¡¯s first-grade stinky silk? It¡¯s not that I despise


    you. If you are a dead old woman, you can also live up to Thompson First. Screw it down and kick it


    for you!¡±


    The Lady Wilsonughed loudly: ¡°Oh, ine Ma, you really haven¡¯t changed at all. Don¡¯t look at my


    Lady¡¯s physique. Today I really want to try whether your head is good or not!¡±


    After all, the Lady took out a very exquisite key and said arrogantly: ¡°I tell you ine Ma, this


    Thompson First a04 is already mine.


    Starting today, our family will be neighbors!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pooh!¡± ine Ma said contemptuously, ¡°You really dare to brag about the dead old woman, you


    can¡¯t even eat food, and you still buy Thompson First a04? What? You sold Wendy to the rich


    again? But , For the beauty of Wendy, which rich person would be willing to pay such a big price?¡±


    When Wendy heard this, she pointed at her and said angrily: ¡°ine Ma, who do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What about you!¡± ine Ma said nonchntly: ¡°I don¡¯t know who apanied an old man who is


    older than his father. Now he dares toe to me and yell, what is it?¡±


    Wendy was naturally furious when the fig leaf was revealed. She was about toe up to find


    ine Ma for the theory.


    The Lady Wilson grabbed her and said lightly: ¡°Wendy, don¡¯t be true to this kind of disabled person,


    she is already so miserable. What¡¯s more real than her?¡±


    After finishing speaking, greet the other four people: ¡°Go away, we have to go to our vi to clean


    up, what¡¯s the point of arguing with such a bad person.¡±


    Others spit at ine Ma¡¯s feet one after another, and then all walked past her with arrogant faces.


    ine Ma still doesn¡¯t believe that they can really afford Thompson First¡¯s A04, and cursed behind


    him: ¡°You guys are not enough.


    You always pretend to be so forceful. It won¡¯t be good for the security to rush you right away.¡±


    Hannah turned around, staring at ine Ma with gloomy eyes, and said coldly: ¡°ine Ma, don¡¯t


    forget that the ount between the two of us has not been settled yet!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1088


    ine Ma scolded, ¡°I¡¯m kidding, I¡¯m afraid of you? Believe it or not my son-inw will send you back


    to the ck coal mine after a call?¡±


    Anyway, Jacob Wilson and ire Wilson Wilson were not here, and ine Ma didn¡¯t care about


    mentioning the ck coal kiln.


    Hannah red at ine Ma with a cannibal gaze, and was about to speak. At this time, the Lady


    Wilson had already opened the door of Vi A04, looked at ine Ma who was dumbfounded,


    waved the key in her hand, and smiled:¡± ine Ma, what did you just say? Aren¡¯t you going to


    screw off your head and kick it for me? Come on.¡±


    When ine Ma saw that the Lady had actually opened the door of A04, she was shocked and


    speechless.


    How is this possible? Isn¡¯t the Wilson family already poor and has no ce to live? How can you


    afford a Thompson First vi? Could the salted fish stand up?


    And this family is going to be neighbors with themselves? This is too bad¡­


    Thinking of this, she immediately looked at Charlie Wade and blurted out, ¡°Charlie Wade, what¡¯s the


    matter?


    Didn¡¯t your friend send them all to the ck coal mine? Didn¡¯t they say that they will not be allowed


    out in the future? Why did Hannah run out?¡±


    Charlie Wade was also a little surprised at this time.


    He took out his mobile phone, walked to a ce where no one was there, and called Don Albertt


    directly: ¡°The person I asked you to send to the ck coal minest time, why did shee back?


    What happened over there?¡±


    Don Albertt said in surprise: ¡°Is there anything like this? Master Wade, wait a moment, I¡¯ll call to


    ask!¡±


    After a while, Don Albertt called: ¡°Master Wade, someone bought my friend¡¯s small coal kiln, and


    the price was three times the market price.¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly realized.


    Ask him: ¡°Webb¡¯s family, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Don Albertt said, ¡°It¡¯s the southern region Webb Family! Master Wade, is the Webb family


    targeting you? Do you want to help you figure out a solution?¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°No, the Webb family hasn¡¯t officiallye forward yet. It¡¯s just a


    few little guys now, don¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    At this time, Don Albertt said guiltily: ¡°Master Wade mes me for failing to supervise this matter.


    Please punish me! Today I will arrange for someone to arrest Hannah!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Since all have returned, let her stay here.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°What is the situation with the Weaver family father and


    son who dug ginseng in Golim Mountain?¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly said: ¡°The two of the Weaver family have always been in Golim Mountain.


    Someone came to take them some time ago, but they were beaten away by my people and Liam¡¯s


    people.


    In order to strengthen our defense, Liam and I sent some more. The manpower passed, and now


    there are nearly 20 people over there guarding them in secret.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade hummed and said, ¡°The family named Webb is probably looking for my


    enemy everywhere, so we must keep them safe for me. Hannah finds this thing back, so I won¡¯t find


    it. You¡¯re investigating it, but the Weaver family father and son must not be released!¡±


    Don Albertt blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, please rest assured, I will tell my little brother and guard


    against them, and I will never let them be taken away!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade hummed, and said: ¡°Okay, also tell Liam to send more people, so that his


    father and his brother will note back and find him to grab Weaver¡¯s medicine.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1089


    No one is more afraid of his father and his brothering back than Liam.


    If the Webb family really snatched his dad and his brother back from Golim Mountain, the first thing


    they must do is to help them retake Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical.


    Because the Webb family certainly didn¡¯t want to find it back, it was just a pair of Diaosi father and


    son.


    They even hoped that their allies could have stronger power.


    ording to Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals, it is also a pharmaceuticalpany with a market value of


    several billion. If it cooperates with the Webb family, there may be more room for development.


    Therefore, Donald only needs to get the father and son back and help them regain power. It is


    equivalent to an ally worth billions of dors, and a diehard ally.


    Charlie Wade believed that after Liam knew about this, he would do everything possible to stop


    Webb¡¯s actions.


    Ten thousand steps back and said, even if the Weaver family father and son reallye back, it


    doesn¡¯t matter to Charlie Wade.


    He has 10,000 ways to cool down the Weaver family and his son instantly.


    If he wants, he can even ask Donald to meet Marx directly.


    But that would be meaningless.


    People, if there are really no enemies, what fun is there in life?


    Since the Webb family wants to y, then I can y with them.


    After all, there is a big family with a scale of 200 billion, and there are really not many opportunities


    to be sandbags and practice.


    Maybe in the future, I will return to Eastcliff and face the Wade family that I don¡¯t know well.


    If you don¡¯t learn something about the rich struggle in advance, it will be really hard to deal with if


    there is any danger.


    Now is a good opportunity to practice the skin test.


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone and returned to the ce where he was shoveling the soil. ine


    Ma couldn¡¯t wait toe over and asked, ¡°Did you ask? What¡¯s the matter? Why did the stinkydy


    Hannahe back?¡±


    Charlie Wade said to ine Ma: ¡°I asked on the phone just now, and that friend said that the ck


    coal kiln over there went bankrupt, and it happened to have a new boss. All the workers ran away.


    Hannah probably took the opportunity to run out.¡±


    ine Ma said dejectedly: ¡°How can you make the shameless woman run out! I¡¯m angry just seeing


    her!¡±


    Recalling that Hannah had set herself up, ine Ma hated not only Hannah but also Charlie Wade.


    Because Charlie Wade forced Linda to donate all the money, including the money she lost to Linda.


    Originally speaking, he had a worth of about 2 million Dor, so Charlie Wade, this kid, made


    her give it all.


    As long as before, ine Ma thought of this, and pointed to Charlie Wade¡¯s nose to scold him.


    But now, ine Ma didn¡¯t dare to pretend to force Charlie Wade, after all, he lives in his vi now,


    and his daughter is not facing herself now, so this kid is no longer afraid of herself.


    Charlie Wade nced at her and said lightly: ¡°It is meaningless to ask why she can run out now.


    Now that people can live in the Thompson First, it proves that others have a backer now, and you


    are fine, don¡¯t provoke others. , If we are bullied by others again, we may not be able to beat them.¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    But if she really lets herself clip her tail in front of their family in the future, she really can¡¯t ept it


    in her heart.


    Why? These people are obviously dying, so why can they survive? And it¡¯s so good!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1090


    So, she gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, if you want me to say that you might as well find


    an opportunity someday to beat up their family severely, it is best to interrupt all the legs of all 5 of


    them and let them stay in this vi every day. In a wheelchair.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked back: ¡°If they are arrested, I will definitely go to jail. I don¡¯t care, but if I go to jail


    and they block the door to beat you, what do you do?¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, she was shocked.


    She had to admit that Charlie Wade made a lot of sense.


    The Wilson family itself is crowded and powerful. With Charlie Wade, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to


    come and provoke themselves, but if Charlie Wade is not there, who else can protect themselves?


    Jacob Wilson?


    That old bastard is going to divorce her now, and he is probably eager to be bullied himself.


    Besides, he is a wasteful person, his legs be weak when he sees his mother, and it is a


    daydream to expect him to help.


    So she could only sigh and said, ¡°It seems that I will be neighbors with the Wilson family from now


    on. My mother is really ufortable in her heart¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Wilson family at this time was feeling stunned and shocked in the vi!


    Thompson First Vi A04 has the same floor n as a05, and the previous owner took a lot of effort


    to decorate it, which can be said to be very luxurious.


    After Mrs. Wilson opened the door and went in, she was stunned.


    The decoration style of this house is rather exaggerated, with a lot of use, it looks very luxurious


    golden decoration, the whole looks like a pce, the a05 where Charlie Wade lives looks much


    more gorgeous.


    This is also because Mr. White knows that Charlie Wade is rtively low-key, so when he renovated


    the vi, he deliberately used a not-so-assuming decoration style.


    On the other hand, A04 is a bit like high-end KTV, with a bit of exaggeration in luxury.


    However, the Wilson family themselves are mboyant people, and they adore vanity, and more


    importantly, the family has no culture, so they prefer this kind of local gold decoration.


    After arriving in the living room, the Wilson family waspletely stunned, and Mrs. Wilson was so


    excited that she burst into tears.


    Looking at it, she felt like a dream.


    The same goes for other people. Actually, everyone has never seen anything in the world. If you


    want to see Charlie Wade¡¯s vi, you feel jealous, but unexpectedly, you have the life to live in the


    same vi, and more importantly, My own vi looks more luxurious than Charlie Wade¡¯s vi!


    This makes them extremely excited.


    Lady Wilson took the elevator all the way up to the best big bedroom on the third floor. She was


    extremely satisfied when she saw the furnishings and furniture in the bedroom.


    The luxurious and soft Simmons bed, you can feel it at the touch of it, and it is by no means


    ordinary.


    I heard that a good Simmons mattress costs hundreds of thousands of dors.


    When the Lady was beautiful, she was not willing to spend the money.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I would have a chance to enjoy it this time.


    Open the door of therge terrace, and the scenery of the vi area is unobstructed on the terrace.


    Because the Thompson First Vi adopts a three-story structure and a two-story structure,


    everyone¡¯s houses are not high. Standing on the third floor, you can see clearly and far away.


    What is interesting is that standing on the 3rd floor, you can just see the courtyard of Charlie Wade¡¯s


    house.


    Seeing ine Ma carrying a crutches and directing Charlie Wade to pour soil into the small garden


    in the yard, the Lady Wilson looked at her own yard again, there was nothing bare, she smiled at


    the corner of her mouth and snorted coldly: ¡°It seems ine Ma is going to nt some flowers,


    flowers, and grasses, okay, when you nt them, my Lady will go and steal them for you, just


    saving me from buying them.¡±

 Chapter 1091-1095

    Chapter 1091-1095


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1091


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t really take the Wilson family seriously.


    After all, these people were nothing more than clowns in his eyes.


    And he was sure that this group of people would definitely note to trouble themselves.


    In addition, Hannah must hate ine Ma for the bones, so he estimated that the future firepower of


    the Wilson family should be on her mother-inw.


    This is actually a good thing, the wicked have their own grief.


    Then his thoughts were all focused on building a vegetable garden for his wife.


    Mr. White was already fully active at this time, and he was going everywhere to vegetable nting


    bases to buy good vegetables and fruits.


    In one afternoon, he had collected many healthy and green organic species.


    Charlie Wade wanted his wife to see the vegetable garden below when he got up tomorrow


    morning, so he asked Mr. White to lead people to bring nts full of vegetables and fruits to the


    constructionte at night.


    At this moment, Mrs. Wilson was looking at the luxurious kitchen in the vi, unable to do anything.


    This vi is good everywhere, no matter the road, home appliances, or furniture, there is not a drop


    of oil or a grain of rice in the kitchen.


    If there is nothing, there is no way to start cooking.


    Everyone started from Webb¡¯s house in the morning, and came here by car from Southaven.


    It¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and everyone is hungry when they see the time for dinner.


    However, a very embarrassing question posed in front of the five members of the Wilson family.


    No money to eat.


    The four olddies Wilson, Wendy , Christopher, and Harold had already nged poorly before.


    After staying in the detention center for so many days, naturally there was no ie, so basically


    there was no ie.


    Before Hannah went to the ck coal kiln, she was also rendered penniless by Charlie Wade.


    When she was rescued from the ck coal kiln, she had no long objects except for a coat of soot.


    Although Donald of the Webb family agreed to invest 80 million in the Wilson Group.


    But the money has not yet arrived.


    In other words, now everyone doesn¡¯t even have money to eat dinner.


    Harold suggested: ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t we call Donald and ask him to send us a million dors on


    WeChat first, so that at least we can have a living allowance for meals!¡±


    Lady Wilson waved her hand and sternly said: ¡°Asshole thing, isn¡¯t this clear to make Donald look


    down on us? We are living in a vi worth more than 100 million Dor, and we don¡¯t even have


    money to eat. You are embarrassed to open this. Mouth?¡±


    Harold said angrily, ¡°What should I do? You can¡¯t be hungry!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, mom¡­¡± Christopher said embarrassingly, ¡°You can say that it¡¯s okay to be hungry for two


    meals. Who can suffer from being hungry all the time? Thatpany investment is very


    troublesome, not to mention us The ount of Donald has also been sealed by the bank.


    Even if Donald¡¯s money is transferred to thepany¡¯s ount, he still has to settle with the bank


    and release the seal after the bank ispleted. These three or five days will note at all. We


    can¡¯t wait hungry. Is this money?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson asked him: ¡°You don¡¯t have a friend or anything, so should you borrow 10,000 Dor


    first?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1092


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher said embarrassingly: ¡°I borrowed money before entering the detention center. I


    borrowed everything I could borrow. Many people cked me out.¡±


    The Lady Wilson looked at Harold and Wendy again: ¡°Harold, Wendy, how about you two? Don¡¯t


    you have a friend to borrow some money?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Harold said gloomily, ¡°The news of our Wilson family¡¯s


    bankruptcy has long been circted in my circle of friends. Now no matter who I talk to on WeChat,


    the other party will ignore me. , Even if you care about me, once I start to borrow money, they will


    pretend to be dead.¡±


    Wendy also said with a depressed face: ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t borrow money anymore. If I could borrow


    money, I wouldn¡¯t use Dabao sod honey.


    Lady Wilson said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you send Keh Wilson a WeChat and ask him to sponsor a little?


    You two have been a dew couple for a while. He should always give you this money?¡±


    Wendy sighed, and said, ¡°Keh Wilson has already blocked me¡­¡±


    Christopher looked at Mrs. Wilson: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you have a friend or something?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Lady Wilson coldly snorted with an unnatural expression: ¡°If I have a way to borrow money, I


    won¡¯t talk nonsense with you.¡±


    Harold suddenly had an inspiration at this time and blurted out: ¡°Grandma, should we pour


    something from this vi and hang it on the market to sell it? Not to mention, just the big LCD TV in


    the living room, the new me It is estimated to be 50,000 to 60,000. His brand-new one is useless. It


    can always be sold for 20,000 Dor, right?¡±


    Christopher said: ¡°People Donald lent us the vi. We sold other people¡¯s things. Isn¡¯t it too


    appropriate?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate.¡± Harold said: ¡°You can live for 10 years, so what kind of TV can be used for


    10 years? Then tell him that the TV is broken and we can eliminate it.


    ¡°Furthermore, let¡¯s wait until his 80 million is credited to thepany¡¯s ount. Will we have the


    money?


    Can we just buy another one that is exactly the same?¡±


    Lady Wilson¡¯s eyes lit up and she blurted out: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Harold¡¯s method is really good!¡±


    When Harold heard this, heughed and said, ¡°What kind of grandma, I¡¯m still very good at this


    critical moment.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± Mrs. Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Then you can check how much the new TV will


    cost, and then sell it on market first!¡±


    Harold immediately came to the superrge LCD TV in the living room, took a look at the model,


    and then searched the Inte, and said in surprise: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going, this TV is worth 100,000!¡±


    The family was shocked by this amount.


    One TV is 100,000, which is too damn extravagant, right?


    Harold quickly opened the second-hand website and found that 90% of the new TVs on the second-


    hand website could sell for more than 60,000, so he said: ¡°I think they sell more than 60,000 for


    90% of the new ones, and our 10% are new ones. 70,000 is no problem!¡±


    Lady Wilson said hurriedly: ¡°If you sell for 70,000, you may not want someone to sell for 70,000


    immediately!


    You can sell it for 60,000 directly, and it is estimated that you can sell it soon. Our top priority now is


    to eat quickly.¡±


    Harold suddenly realized, ¡°Grandma, you think about it all, I¡¯ll take a picture, and then put 60,000


    Dor.¡±


    After all, he immediately turned on the camera function of the mobile phone, took a few photos


    against the TV, and posted them on the second-hand website.


    At this moment, at Webb¡¯s house in Southaven.


    Donald asked his assistant: ¡°What¡¯s the situation of the Wilson family now? Did they start ying


    with Charlie Wade?¡±


    The assistant called, and then said: ¡°Mr. Webb, the person in charge of our surveince said that


    they didn¡¯t have any conflict with Charlie Wade, so they messed with Charlie Wade and his mother-


    inw, and then went back to the vi. They are now on the website. The TV set in the vi is on


    sale!¡±


    Donald thought he had heard it wrong, and blurted out, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1093


    Donald knew that the Wilson family had a very poor life, but he didn¡¯t know that the Wilson family


    had a bad life.


    I kindly provided them with a ce to live in order to put them under Charlie Wade¡¯s eyelids as a


    thorn.


    But what they didn¡¯t expect was that they moved in and the first thing was to sell the household


    appliances in the vi.


    He snorted angrily and cursed: ¡°This family is really a bunch of stinky shit, and the mud can¡¯t


    support the wall!¡±


    The assistant also felt that these people were too low to do things, so he asked, ¡°Mr. Webb, do you


    want to chase them out now? If you don¡¯t chase them out again, they will be in the vi after a while.


    Up!¡±


    Donald sighed. He really didn¡¯t look down on this family, but everyone had already lived next to


    Charlie Wade¡¯s house. If he chased them away now, wouldn¡¯t it be a show of weakness to Charlie


    Wade?


    So he waved his hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t rush for now, take a look.¡±


    The assistant nodded: ¡°Then I will let people continue to monitor them.¡±


    At this moment, the Wilson family didn¡¯t know that all their actions were under Donald¡¯s nose.


    After Harold posted this TV on a second-hand website, someone immediately contacted him.


    Because the price he sold is really cheap, brand new and only sold for 60,000, which is equivalent


    to a 40% discount.


    After the other party asked some information, he immediately took pictures of his goods on the


    second-hand website and said he would pick up the goods.


    Harold was naturally very happy to report the address to the other party immediately, and drove


    over to the convenience.


    At this time, the Wilson family was so hungry that their chests were on their backs, and they waited


    for the TV to be sold and went out to eat a full meal with the money.


    After a while, a middle-aged couple came over. After checking the TV and confirming that there was


    no problem with the power on, they immediately decided to buy it.


    However, because they are visitors, and they are not deceptive figures, the car can only be parked


    at the door of the vi area.


    The couple asked Harold to take down the TV and send them to the gate of Thompson First


    Community.


    Harold naturally didn¡¯t have any opinion, but this TV was too big, even if he and the middle-aged


    man couldn¡¯t lift it up, so Christopher joined it.


    The father and son and the middle-aged man carried the huge TV set and walked outside the vi


    area.


    Hannah walked behind with the Lady. The Lady was too hungry, so she was a little bit of


    breathlessness and needed help from others.


    ine Ma just saw this scene, she leaned on the side of the road, smiled and asked, ¡°Oh, your


    family just moved in and just sold TV? I told you not to make a swollen face to fill a fat man without


    money. Which vi of Thompson First can you afford to live in?¡±


    Christopher cursed angrily: ¡°You know what a shit, I think this TV is too small, so change it to a


    bigger one!¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± ine Ma snorted contemptuously: ¡°It¡¯s really bragging not to draft, I don¡¯t know the situation


    of your family? The Wilson Group is bankrupt, and your wife donated all the money to Project Hope,


    and your family can still have it. What kind of money? If you were really rich, you wouldn¡¯t have


    been poor and run to the streets to find us to take in.¡±


    When Christopher heard ine Ma say that his wife had donated money to the Hope Project, he


    became very angry. He naturally knew what was going on.


    So he gritted his teeth and looked at ine Ma: ¡°I warn you to speak, be careful, I will settle the bill


    with you sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± ine Ma said disdainfully: ¡°If you are a man with a handle, just ask me now. It just


    happens that my son-inw is at home. You two have a good chat?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Christopher suddenly softened. He didn¡¯t dare to yell at Charlie Wade, so he


    gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Wait, you will feel better in the future!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he greeted Harold and said, ¡°Harold, move quickly, and send the TV


    quickly.¡±


    Hannah red at ine Ma when she was leaving. Although she was full of hatred, she didn¡¯t say a


    word.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1094


    After finally helping others put the TV in the car, I received it, and sold the TV for 60,000 Dor.


    Harold said excitedly: ¡°Our family must have a good meal! How about seafood hot pot?¡±


    Christopher hurriedly said: ¡°Yes! I want to rinse a few abalones for fun!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson said at this time: ¡°Harold, first transfer the money for selling the TV to me using


    WeChat.¡±


    When Harold heard this, he hurriedly said: ¡°Grandma, this money is fine with me, you don¡¯t have to


    worry about it.¡±


    Lady Wilson has experienced so much, but now she has only one idea, that is, all the money must


    be put in her own ce, otherwise she will have no sense of security at all.


    So she yelled at Harold: ¡°When is it your turn to call the shots at my house? Who won the


    Thompson First Vi? Did you forget?¡±


    When Harold heard this, his expression suddenly became a little ugly.


    Christopher knew very well that it was time for the Lady to be the master of the house again, and no


    one should disobey her.


    So he shouted to Harold: ¡°You kid, when did you learn to talk to your grandma? You passed the


    money to your grandma!¡±


    Helpless, Harold used WeChat to transfer all the money to the Lady.


    After receiving the money, the Lady eased a little, and said: ¡°Okay, just go and eat seafood hot pot


    ording to your wishes!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the seafood hot pot restaurant.


    The Wilson family asked for a box, and the family went in and guarded a small hot pot.


    Because there were too many hard days during this period, there was no oily water in the stomachs


    of five people, so everyone ordered a table of seafood and not a single vegetable.


    The box was already hot, so I ordered 6 hot pots, which were steaming hot and humid.


    However, the Wilson family enjoyed eating very much, especially Christopher and Harold, both of


    whom were eating and sweating profusely.


    Hannah didn¡¯t eat less, because she also suffered a lot in the ck coal kiln, not to mention eating


    seafood, for so long, she hadn¡¯t even eaten shrimp.


    She was enjoying the meal, and she felt hot all over.


    She subconsciously took off her coat, but she felt that her a** was sitting on the chair, she was a


    little sweaty, and she was sticky and ufortable.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that the part of the privacy was suddenly scratchy.


    But the location was too private and she couldn¡¯t scratch or scratch, so she could only rub back and


    forth on the chair.


    But this rub does not matter, it just feels the more itchy, the more ufortable it is!


    She thought she was eating hot pot, but she suddenly felt a little bit in her heart and remembered


    something.


    The damn supervisor of the ck Coal Kiln, when he forced himself to apany him night and


    night some time ago, he not only never took a bath, but also never took any measures¡­


    During that period of time, it is said that it is not long, it is not short, it is always so low on hygiene,


    there will be more or less hidden dangers¡­


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help asking herself: Could this be¡­


    Are you sick¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1095


    When she thought that she might be ill, Hannah felt that the itchiness became much stronger.


    She panicked, and thought to herself, what if she really got sick? I¡¯m reuniting with my husband


    now. If I really get sick, it¡¯s hard to hide it. What if he finds out?


    What¡¯s more frightening is that when the two were in Webb¡¯s house yesterday, the sound of the


    waves still remained.


    At that time, my husband Christopher didn¡¯t prepare any measures. What should I do if she infects


    him?


    In this way, doesn¡¯t he know that he has been with others in the ck coal mine?


    Thinking of this, Hannah decided to go to the hospital for a check up tomorrow morning. If she didn¡¯t


    get sick, she would be lucky.


    If you really get sick, no matter what, you must quickly find a way to cure it.


    But the problemes again. When you go to the hospital, you have to register, you have to check,


    you have to prescribe medicine, and you have to be treated.


    I am penniless now, and I don¡¯t even have the money to go to the hospital for registration.


    The Lady has 60,000 Dor.


    But how can she get a little bit of this money from her?


    Hannah knew very well that the Lady had a lot of opinions about herself now.


    The reason is that when the Lady asked her husband for money, she and her husband were


    perfunctory, but Charlie Wade lost the money, making the Lady very angry.


    So in this case, it is definitely impossible to borrow money from an Lady.


    What can I do?


    If you are really sick, you can¡¯t help but treat it.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly became worried.


    How can I get some money?


    She suddenly thought of selling TV and got a little inspiration instantly.


    This vi is so big, there are so many furniture and appliances in it, so you can find one or two that


    are not very noticeable. Can you just sell it? So the Lady would not know.


    Thinking of this, Hannah relieved her heart and decided to go back tonight to see if there was


    anything that could be sold secretly. After selling the money tomorrow, she would go directly to the


    hospital for registration.


    However, Hannah didn¡¯t expect that the itchiness would intensify instead of any relief.


    She sat on the chair and rubbed back and forth for a long time, the more she rubbed it, the more


    she rubbed it, but she always felt very ufortable for the itching of her boots.


    Christopher saw that she was always rubbing back and forth there, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°My


    wife, what¡¯s the matter with you? Are you feeling well?¡±


    Hannah panicked and said hurriedly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, there is nothing ufortable.¡±


    Christopher nodded without further questioning, but after a while, he leaned against her ear and


    said softly: ¡°Wife, are you guilty of hemorrhoids?¡±


    When Hannah heard this, she waved her hand subconsciously and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Christopher smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m an old husband and wife, I don¡¯t know you yet? Didn¡¯t you often


    commit crimes before? I will buy a box of ointment on the way hometer, and just go back and


    apply it.¡±


    Hannah said in a panic: ¡°What are you talking about? Nothing.¡±


    The more unnatural Hannah¡¯s expression is, the more it looks like he wants to cover up in


    Christopher.


    So, Christopher gave a smirk, pointed at the seafood on the table, and said with a smile: ¡°My wife, it


    doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it, but don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that the seafood on the


    table is all fat.


    If there is inmmation in the body, Or have any ulcers, e, or hemorrhoids, but you must not


    touch seafood! You have eaten so much just now, so be careful!¡±


    Hannah was shocked when she heard this, and even the silverware in her hand fell to the ground


    with a bang.


    She also knows that seafood is hairy, inmmatory wounds or hemorrhoids are afraid of hairy, but


    are you afraid of gynecological or venereal diseases?


    Thinking of this, Hannah immediately took out her mobile phone and searched for a line on her


    mobile phone while others were not paying attention: Can STDs eat seafood?


    After searching, the results came out to her shock!

 Chapter 1096-1100

    Chapter 1096-1100


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1096


    Because all doctors have clearly warned that STDs must never touch seafood! That will not only


    aggravate the symptoms, but may also cause erosion!


    Hannah was shaking with fright!


    I couldn¡¯t help eating so much seafood just now, wouldn¡¯t I be out of luck tonight¡­


    At this time, Wendy added a sea cucumber and handed it to Hannah¡¯s bowl, and said, ¡°Mom, you


    suffered a while ago. Take more sea cucumbers to supplement it.¡±


    Hannah saw the sea cucumbers, her whole body was hairy!


    Immediately afterwards, I felt that that kind of itching seemed a bit more serious.


    She hurriedly returned the sea cucumber to Wendy , panicking and unbearable.


    At this time, the heat from the six small hot pots has turned the box into a bathhouse. Hannah felt


    sweating all over her body, and her itching was still increasing.


    She hurriedly stood up and blurted out: ¡°I¡¯m full and go out to get some breath. You can continue to


    eat.¡±


    Harold said, ¡°Mom, there are so many abalones and oysters.¡±


    Hannah said irritably, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m full but I¡¯m not eating anymore!¡±


    After speaking, busy got up and went out.


    Before leaving the stuffy box, Hannah felt a little better.


    But she also knows that she has just eaten so much seafood, and she hasn¡¯t started to work hard


    for a while.


    But when I got hemorrhoids, I didn¡¯t eat seafood before. I probably knew that seafood attacks would


    ur about three hours after eating.


    In this way, I can feel it tonight¡­


    She was very depressed. When the sound with her husband was still the same yesterday, she was


    still thinking that her husband was indeed much worse than the overseer. Thinking about it at the


    time, she didn¡¯t hate the overseer so much.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Give yourself a lot of happiness.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that just one dayter, things would be like this.


    If you really get sick, wouldn¡¯t it be finished?


    Hannah, who was so depressed, did not dare to return to that sultry box.


    She waited. After the rest of the family had finished eating, they walked back with the family.


    At this time, the seafood seemed to have begun to take effect, and the itching sensation continued


    to intensify, making her very ufortable walking.


    When returning to the Thompson First Vi, Hannah was already itchy.


    The first thing she did when she returned to the vi was to look around to see if there was anything


    inconspicuous that she could sell.


    After looking around, she found that there was an imported Delong coffee machine in the kitchen,


    which seemed quite high-end.


    Mrs. Wilson never drinks coffee, she always drinks tea, so she will definitely not pay attention to this


    coffee machine, even if she sells it stealthily, she will not know.


    So she went online to check the model of the coffee machine.


    This investigation did not matter, and found that the coffee machine turned out to be a top imported


    high-end coffee machine, regardless of the size of this thing, it was worth more than 50,000 Dor!


    So she learned how her son used it, went to the second-hand website and found that the second-


    hand machine cost more than 30,000 Dor at least.


    In order to be able to find the seller earlier and change to the money to go to the doctor earlier, she


    directly marked a price of 25,000 Dor on the local second-hand website.


    Afterwards, she resisted the itching and waited for more than 10 minutes with her mobile phone.


    Someone contacted her and said directly: ¡°I want something. Can I pick it up tomorrow morning?¡±


    Hannah hurriedly replied: ¡°No problem, see you at the gate of Thompson First Yipin at 9 o¡¯clock


    tomorrow morning!¡±


    At this time, Donald, who is far away in Southaven, is studying how to stop the endless decline in


    stocks. His assistant stepped forward and said softly: ¡°Mr. Webb, the Wilson family¡¯s Hannah, just


    hung up the coffee machine in the vi. Sold on the website.¡±


    When Donald heard it, he blurted out: ¡°My mother¡­this family is a special bandit?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1097


    Since tonight is the first night of the Wilson family staying at Thompson First, everyone has a very


    strong sense of ritual in their hearts.


    Lady Wilson summoned everyone to the living room and sat on the luxurious European-style sofa.


    The Lady seemed to have found the aura of the Wilson family group.


    She has a smile on her face, but there is no loss of majesty in this smile.


    After looking at everyone, he said unhurriedly: ¡°Today is a staged victory for us. Although the Wilson


    Group has not yetnded ashore, our family is now ashore. Just this point. It¡¯s worth celebrating.¡±


    Everyone nodded their heads, except for Hannah¡¯s ugly expression, everyone else was excited.


    Hannah had already felt the role of seafood at this time, and the itch made her restless.


    Lady Wilson nced at her, and said with a bit of disgust in her expression: ¡°Hannah?, you are so


    old, what are you always doing with pupa like a maggot?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s expression is very ugly.


    The Lady is really hurt when she speaks, pupa like a maggot? Is there such a description of a


    daughter-inw?


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to have any disobedience to the Lady, so she had to apologize and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom, my stomach is a little ufortable¡­¡±


    The Lady Wilson white gave her a look and said, ¡°I see you, you have suffered too much in the


    ck coal kiln. When you ate seafood hot pot just now, you ate as much as if you were hungry for


    three years. How could the stomach stand it?¡±


    Hannah was even more depressed, but she could only honestly nod her head and said, ¡°Mom, you


    are right.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson was toozy to talk to her any more and continued: ¡°Since our family has already


    landed, the next step is to let the Wilson Group go ashore. After Mr. Webb puts the money on the


    company¡¯s ount, the Wilson Group will resume. normal operation.¡±


    Then, she looked at Christopher and said, ¡°Christopher, when the group resumes operations, you


    will be the business manager and will be responsible for negotiating cooperation with the


    Wilson Group.¡±


    Christopher nodded: ¡°Okay, Mom, I know, I will give my all!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson nodded slightly with satisfaction, and then looked at Harold aside: ¡°Harold, you will be


    the director of the Wilson Group from now on, so you must put your slouchy look away from me.


    Don¡¯t let people watch the jokes. Especially not let ire Wilson Wilson read the jokes,


    understand?¡±


    Harold hurriedly said: ¡°I know grandma!¡±


    Lady Wilson looked at Wendy again: ¡°Wendy, you are young and beautiful. When you were with


    Gerald White before, you knew how to y every day, and you have to do things for the group in


    the future. I think you will be the Wilson family.


    The group¡¯s public rtions manager is responsible for market and customer public rtions.¡±


    Wendy nodded obediently: ¡°Good grandma, Wendy listens to you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The Lady Wilson said with satisfaction: ¡°You all have to give me the spirit of twelve points. It


    is not easy for our Wilson family to have this opportunity today. We must not miss this great


    opportunity for development. Do you understand everything? ?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Everyone responded with impassioned attitudes.


    Christopher hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, arrange a job for Hannah?¡±


    Lady Wilson snorted and said, ¡°Hannah will stay at home to do housework, and there must always


    be one person at home to manage her life.¡±


    After finishing speaking, before Hannah expressed her position, she stood up and said, ¡°Okay, so


    be it. I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep, so please rest early.¡±


    Harold and Wendy had long been eager to return to their rooms and had a good time. After all, the


    decoration style and standard of the house were very high, much better than the room they lived in


    before.


    So after the Lady left, the two got up one after another and went back to their respective rooms.


    Christopher looked at his wife, and suddenly had the idea of   keeping the waves with her again, so


    he hurriedly said: ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go back to the room and rest.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1098


    Hannah felt more and more itchy and upset, but she had no other way to deal with this night.


    Even if I go to the hospital, I don¡¯t have money. I have to wait for the coffee machine to be sold


    tomorrow.


    No way, she could only get up and go back to the second floor room with Christopher.


    As soon as he entered the huge and luxurious master bedroom on the second floor, Christopher


    couldn¡¯t wait, and muttered: ¡°My wife, I want to talk to you tonight¡­¡±


    Hannah was shocked when she heard it, and while struggling to get rid of it, she said, ¡°Forget it


    today, let¡¯s rest soon when you are tired.¡±


    Christopher pleaded: ¡°Don¡¯t be like this wife.¡±


    Hannah felt extremely ufortable at this time, and she blurted out: ¡°If you say no, it won¡¯t work.


    Today, we two will sleep on a bed alone!¡±


    Although Christopher was very depressed, seeing his wife¡¯s emotions was so excited, he couldn¡¯t


    force it, so he had no choice but to agree.


    The two were lying on the bed. Christopher was still trying to persuade Hannah, but Hannah¡¯s


    attitude was very determined. In desperation, Christopher fell asleep in deep sleep.


    But Hannah, who was lying next to him, could not fall asleep tossing and turning.


    The itching of scratching her heart and liver made her feel extremely ufortable, and her heart


    became more flustered, feeling as if she had really gotten the disease.


    She was thinking about going to the hospital tomorrow to check it carefully, and at the same time


    worried that her husband would be infected because of herself.


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie Wade kept thinking about preparing a vegetable garden for his wife to pick.


    ire Wilson Wilson was still looking forward to tomorrow¡¯s picking trip until she went to bed.


    She thought her husband would take her to a vegetable and fruit base in the suburbs.


    But she never dreamed that her husband and wife, Charlie Wade, the mad devil, was already


    preparing to create a unique vegetable garden for her in the yard tonight!


    At 12 o¡¯clock in the evening, Mr. White sent him a WeChat message, saying that he had brought


    someone over.


    And ire Wilson Wilson, who was lying beside Charlie Wade, was already asleep, his breath was


    very even, and he seemed to sleep very securely.


    However, in order to ensure that she would not wake up, Charlie Wade quietly gathered a little Reiki


    on his fingertips and lightly tapped it on her forehead.


    In this way, you can ensure that your wife sleeps until tomorrow morning.


    After all, I want to prepare a surprise for my wife. If she falls asleep, and suddenly hears a


    movement, wakes up and lie down on the window, then the surprise will be exposed in advance.


    After that, Charlie Wade turned over and got out of the bed and went to the courtyard downstairs.


    A few minutester, Mr. White personally brought a few light trucks to the door of the vi.


    The truck is full of various vegetables, melons and nts, and each of them is fruitful and growing


    very gratifying.


    When Mr. White saw Charlie Wade, he respectfully said: ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯ve got all the best fruit and


    vegetable nts we can find in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    ¡°Any variety or nt on this one is carefully selected in countlessrge sheds, and the best is


    selected! The vegetable garden that I will get you, I can¡¯t find the second one in Aurouss Hilll or


    even the whole country. One!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction, and said with a smile: ¡°You have worked hard, I will remember


    this matter.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1099


    Upon hearing this, Mr. White said with excitement: ¡°It is an honor for White to be able to serve


    Master Wade!¡±


    After that, Mr. White hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, the total number of nts I have is more than


    200. If all of them are transnted and cultivated, it will take a long time. Or I should let the workers


    do the work quickly. It is estimated that at least it will work until five or six tomorrow morning.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°Okay, then let the workers get busy.¡±


    Mr. White hurriedly waved to one of his men next to him, blurting out: ¡°Instruct the workers to work


    quickly and be careful to ensure that all nts are not damaged in any way, especially the fruits and


    melons. Well, I have a lot of rewards, and each person will get a 10,000 dor bonus. If you don¡¯t do


    a good job and make Master Wade dissatisfied, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!¡±


    The assistant nodded hurriedly, and then came to the workers and blurted out: ¡°Everyone must work


    hard. As Mr. White said, as long as everyonepletes the task on time and ording to the


    amount, each person will give 10,000 Dors!¡±


    When this word came out, all the workers were extremely excited.


    They usually can¡¯t make 10,000 Dor a month, and they can only make 5,000 Dor if they are


    exhausted.


    But now as long as they do their job well tonight, everyone can earn two months¡¯ sry, which for


    them is simply a pie in the sky.


    So a bunch of workers started working in full swing.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t sleep anymore. He watched the workers with his own eyes and carefully


    nted various nts in the courtyard of the vi.


    The courtyard of Thompson First vi is huge, divided into a front yard and a back yard, covering an


    area of   at least four or five acres.


    Charlie Wade simply let people stick to the wall, nned a space of about one acre, and then


    nted all the vegetables and fruits in order.


    If his wife ire Wilson Wilson really likes it, he can let someone prepare another one. The sun


    room covers all the vegetable gardens, and then sets up constant temperature and humidity


    equipment inside.


    In this way, even when it snows in winter, there will always be fresh vegetables and fruits inside.


    At that time, ire Wilson Wilson could pick it by himself every day. I don¡¯t know how happy it is.


    Although it took a little effort, it was better than anything to make my wife happy.


    Although Jacob Wilson and ine Ma were separated, after hearing the movement, they both


    rushed to the terrace. At the same time, they looked down on the terraces of their respective rooms


    and saw such a magnificent scene underneath.


    Jacob Wilson didn¡¯t know what Charlie Wade was doing, so he hurried down and asked him,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, what are you doing? Why do you get so many fruits and vegetables? Are you going


    to grow thend at home? ¡°


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Yes, I heard that ire Wilson Wilson likes picking


    very much, so I am going to take out part of the yard to make a vegetable garden, and I can pick it


    here every day from now on.¡±


    Jacob Wilson gave him a thumbs up: ¡°I liked picking at first, but my dad forgot about it. I didn¡¯t


    expect you to know it.¡±


    After that, he couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°It seems that it is a good blessing to marry you in the first


    ce, and ordinary men are not willing to put such a great effort on their wives.¡±


    At this time, ine Ma on the terrace on the third floor snorted coldly: ¡°Jacob Wilson, a man is


    better than you! A man loves his wife better than you! Only a scumbag like you can suffer so many


    crimes for you with his wife. After that, I have to separate from her and divorce her!¡±


    Jacob Wilson raised his head in a dark face and shouted: ¡°ine Ma, you don¡¯t fart there. Don¡¯t you


    know what your own virtues are? If this family wasn¡¯t for Charlie Wade, you would have been


    defeated long ago! If you don¡¯t divorce, mine Let your life go in!¡±


    ine Ma cursed, ¡°f*ck your mother! I tell you Jacob Wilson, as long as ine Ma is still alive, I


    don¡¯t want to divorce!¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma let out a cold snort and turned back to the room.


    Jacob Wilson was ufortable, but he couldn¡¯t get it. He could only say to Charlie Wade with a


    sad look: ¡°Have you seen? This is a shrew.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled lightly, I know better than you whether she is a shrew.


    But this is of course unspeakable.


    So he asked Jacob Wilson, ¡°Have you met Matilda these days?¡±


    Jacob Wilson waved his hand in fright: ¡°You can keep your voice down. What if you let the shrew


    hear you and know that your Matilda is back to China?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1100


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly. It seems that the old father-inw Jacob Wilson is now very worried


    about ine Ma knowing about Matilda¡¯s return to China.


    However, this kind of thing may be kept secret for a while, not for a lifetime.


    How long you can hide it depends on the good luck of the old man.


    ¡­¡­


    The Lady next door felt light, and when she heard the movement outside, she got up from the bed


    and walked to the terrace.


    I took a nce and found that Charlie Wade¡¯s house was brightly lit, and after a closer look, it


    turned out that there were a lot of workers growing vegetables for them!


    What the hell is this?


    Shouldn¡¯t nting vegetables start with sowing?


    Charlie Wade is equivalent to moving the entire vegetable plot to his yard.


    This is a good vi, it is a violent thing to get a bunch of fruits and vegetables!


    If you change to be yourself, you must nt some high-end flowers, then you can show the force of


    this big vi!


    But looking at it this way, the quality of the vegetables and fruits they got is pretty good, and they


    should all be organic food, the expensive ones.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Wilson nned to find a time tomorrow to let Hannah go over and steal an


    order.


    At this time, Hannah was tossing about in bed and couldn¡¯t sleep.


    The itchiness became more and more unbearable, and she couldn¡¯t hold on to it.


    It was too itchy to bear, so she went to the bathroom and took a shower.


    But this time, Hannah was horrified to find that her body had begun to grow red spots, and she


    looked very frightened.


    Deep down in her heart, she couldn¡¯t choose her way, just looking forward to dawn, so she could go


    to the hospital as soon as possible.


    This night was extremely torturing for Hannah.


    In the first half of the night, she justy on the bed tossing and turning, but in the second half of the


    night, she was basically unable to lie down.


    She didn¡¯t understand why this disease came as soon as it came from, and it came so quickly.


    I checked with my mobile phone for a long time, and found that everyone said that if you have a


    venereal disease, you should avoid it, especially seafood and spicy food.


    Seeing this, she regretted that her bowels were blue.


    For dinner with seafood hot pot in the evening, she wanted spicy pot bottom.


    This time I really don¡¯t want to eat these two things in my life.


    Hannah was worried about leaving toote and unable to take the coffee machine away in front of


    her family, so she got up quietly around 5 o¡¯clock in the morning, sneaked into the kitchen, and went


    out with the coffee machine in her arms.


    When passing by Charlie Wade¡¯s house, Charlie Wade¡¯s vegetable garden prepared for his wife


    was almost done.


    Across the fence of the yard, Hannah was surprised to find that there was arge vegetable garden


    in Charlie Wade¡¯s house overnight. She was a little surprised, but she didn¡¯t care about it, because


    her attention was not at all else. People.


    She waited at the door of Thompson First for more than an hour, and the talents who bought the


    coffee machine rushed over. The first thing Hannah did after he took the coffee machine and got the


    money was to take a taxi immediately and went to the People¡¯s Hospital in a hurry!

 Chapter 1101-1105

    Chapter 1101-1105


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1101


    At 7 o¡¯clock in the morning, ire Wilson Wilson slowly woke up. This time she slept more


    comfortably than before. She hadn¡¯t dreamed or woke up even once throughout the night. She


    seemed to be in deep sleep throughout the whole process, so she felt full of energy.


    ire Wilson Wilson was not surprised that she didn¡¯t see Charlie Wade after getting up, because


    Charlie Wade got up earlier than her every day.


    Knowing that Charlie Wade would take her to pick today, ire Wilson Wilson was in a particrly


    good mood and looked forward to it from the bottom of her heart.


    After washing, ire Wilson Wilson changed into a sports suit before walking downstairs.


    She thought Charlie Wade was cooking breakfast, and she could leave for the suburbs after


    breakfast, but she didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to be waiting for herself in the living room.


    When Charlie Wade saw ire Wilson Wilsoning downstairs, he immediately greeted him and


    said with a smile: ¡°My wife, go, let¡¯s go picking!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°Ah? Is this going to go? Haven¡¯t had breakfast yet¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°What else do you have for breakfast? Come back and eat.¡±


    After that, he reached out and grabbed ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand, took her and walked out the


    door.


    ire Wilson Wilson was held by Charlie Wade¡¯s little hand, and felt his heart thumping and


    thumping. On the one hand, he was a little bit ashamed and a little surprised at the same time. For


    half a day, if we don¡¯t have something to eat, what should we do if we get hungry there?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go with me.


    I¡¯ve arranged everything.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked curiously: ¡°Did you arrange a farmhouse there?¡±


    Charlie Wade pulled ire Wilson Wilson to the door and said with a smile: ¡°Come on, close your


    eyes first.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was even more surprised: ¡°Charlie Wade, let me close my eyes now, isn¡¯t it


    too early?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°What¡¯s it early? It¡¯s not early, you¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson could only smile helplessly, closed his eyes, and said softly, ¡°Well, for the sake


    of you taking me to pick, let¡¯s listen to you.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Then you are not allowed to take a peek!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said earnestly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take a peek! I am also a person who likes


    surprises!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Charlie Wade took ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s white tender and warm little hand, and carefully led him


    out of the house, all the way to the yard. At this time, at the east of the yard, more than an acre of


    fruits and vegetables had been nted.


    Moreover, the nts of these fruits and vegetables were carefully selected by Mr. White. Not only


    did the fruits grow well, they did not even have a single insect. The fruits were brightly colored and


    the leaves were extremely green. In addition, some dew condensed in the early morning. It is even


    more amazing.


    Charlie Wade led ire Wilson Wilson out and came to the vegetable garden. Then he smiled and


    said to her: ¡°My wife, you can open your eyes.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get in the car? Let me open my eyes


    before getting in the car?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°If you open your eyes, you will open your eyes.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°Then I just opened it!¡±


    After that, she opened her eyes gently.


    At the moment when she opened her eyes, the rising sun from the east cast brilliant morning light


    into her bright eyes, making her a little dazzling for a moment, unable to see clearly.


    Immediately afterwards, her vision gradually recovered.


    At this time, she was surprised to find that there was an impably perfect vegetable and fruit


    garden before her eyes!


    She was surprised!


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately covered his mouth with both hands!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1102


    After that, she looked at Charlie Wade next to her again, her face full of shock and incredible.


    ¡°This¡­I¡­I¡¯m not dreaming Charlie Wade! Howe we have such a vegetable and fruit garden in


    our house?!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her dozingly, and smiled: ¡°Silly wife, of course you are not dreaming. Don¡¯t


    you like picking? You cane here every day to pick it. I have someone find it. We can find the


    best in Aurouss Hilll. I will take care of this vegetable field in the future to ensure that it has


    abundant fruits for you to pick and taste for 4 seasons a year!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s eyes flushed suddenly moved!


    She never dreamed that her husband had prepared such a big surprise for herself!


    When she was young, she hoped to grow some fruits and vegetables in the yard, even if it was just


    a tomato or a pepper, she would be extremely satisfied.


    However, Mrs. Wilson never gave her this opportunity.


    Unexpectedly, my husband would give himself such arge and good vegetable garden overnight!


    Especially Charlie Wade¡¯s affectionate promise made ire Wilson Wilson very moved!


    Although Charlie Wade had done a lot for her before, nothing made her feel so moved.


    This feeling is like I only expect my husband to give me a flower, but I didn¡¯t expect my husband to


    give me the whole flower sea.


    As if I had the whole world at once.


    Don¡¯t look at these, they are just fruits and vegetables, there are no romantic roses. In ire Wilson


    Wilson¡¯s eyes, these fruits and vegetables are more exciting than the most beautiful roses in the


    world.


    Even at this moment, she felt that she was more excited than she was when she saw Charlie Wade


    make up the grand wedding in Shangri-La Hanging Garden.


    At this time, Charlie Wade by his side had already handed a small exquisite bamboo basket to


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand, and said with a smile: ¡°Wife, don¡¯t you want to pick it? What are you


    still doing? All the vegetables and fruits in it It¡¯s organically cultivated. You can pick it without any


    pesticides!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was very moved in her heart. She looked at Charlie Wade, subconsciously


    threw herself in his arms, hugged his waist, and said movedly: ¡°My husband, thank you, thank you


    for all this for me, I feel I am now the happiest person in the world.¡±


    Charlie Wade touched her cheek and said lovingly, ¡°Are you my wife? Thank you for telling me


    anything.


    As long as you are happy, I will be happy.¡±


    With that, Charlie Wade looked at ire Wilson Wilson who was close in front of him, and suddenly


    felt an impulse.


    As a result, his brain heated up, and he immediately lowered his head and gently kissed ire


    Wilson Wilson¡¯s lips.


    At this moment, ire Wilson Wilson suddenly felt a nk in his mind.


    This was ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s first kiss, but she was suddenly taken away by Charlie Wade!


    However, she was not angry at all in her heart.


    She looked up at the handsome and gentle Charlie Wade, and suddenly felt an unprecedented


    sense of happiness in her heart.


    It turned out to be a happy little woman in her husband¡¯s arms, it feels so good!


    Although she felt very happy in her heart, she was still a little bit shy.


    So after Charlie Wade¡¯s light kiss, ire Wilson Wilson pushed Charlie Wade away in a panic. She


    tidied the hair around her ears nervously, and said falteringly: ¡°That, I¡¯m going to pick it. ¡­..¡±


    Charlie Wade hugged her lightly and said, ¡°My wife, I¡¯ll be with you!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson blushed, and put the bamboo basket in his hand again, and said shyly: ¡°Then


    you follow me, I pick it, you help me carry it!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie Wade immediately agreed eagerly and took his wife¡¯s hand into the vegetable


    garden.


    On the terrace on the third floor at this time, ine Ma looked at the two people in the yard and


    mumbled: ¡°I was so tired and crookedly spreading dog food early in the morning. Didn¡¯t you know


    that my Lady has lost my front teeth?¡±


    Thinking of this, she shouted angrily: ¡°Hey, you two pick it quickly, my Lady is still waiting to take


    pictures of the vegetable garden and post to Moments!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1103


    This morning, ire Wilson Wilson felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.


    However, at the same time, there was another woman who felt that she was the most unlucky


    woman in the world.


    This woman is Hannah who is in the People¡¯s Hospital.


    At the beginning, she was in the gynecology department. After a long queue, it was finally her turn.


    After entering, the doctor will give her a routine check-up, but when seeing the actual situation, even


    the knowledgeable doctor can¡¯t help but be surprised, and blurt out: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?


    How can it be done? Like this, don¡¯t you pay attention to personal hygiene?¡±


    Although the doctor who checked herself was also a female doctor, the doctor¡¯s words still made


    Hannah feel embarrassed, and she wanted to dig through a seam.


    She could only cover her face and stubbornly said: ¡°The doctor tells you, the main reason is that


    she doesn¡¯t like cleanliness¡­¡±


    The doctorined: ¡°She doesn¡¯t like cleaning, so you have to ask her to pay attention to


    personal hygiene! You see it hurts you, this problem is very serious, let me tell you!¡±


    Hannah asked in a panic: ¡°Doctor, what is going on with me?¡±


    The doctor said with a dark face: ¡°From the routine examination, there are erythema, infection, and


    erosion. I guess you have more than one problem.¡±


    As he said, the doctor said again: ¡°In this way, I will give you a test form. You can check your blood


    and secretions and see what the test results say.¡±


    Hannah was frightened, and hurriedly asked nervously: ¡°Doctor, I won¡¯t get that kind of AIDS?¡±


    The doctor said: ¡°AIDS is not visible to the naked eye, it can only be confirmed by a blood test.¡±


    After all, the doctor urged: ¡°You hurry up and get it early, and we cane up with a solution as


    soon as it turns out.¡±


    Hannah had no choice but to get up in a hurry and take theb test order prescribed by the doctor


    to pay for the test.


    After drawing blood and extracting secretions, Hannah sat on the bench nervously and waited.


    Because she was very scared in her heart, she couldn¡¯t care about the itching of her body at this


    time, and just wanted to find out as soon as possible what disease she had.


    The first thing that came out was the secretion test result, which showed that she had severe


    erosion and inmmation.


    Hannah was flustered immediately, and immediately went to the doctor with the test sheet.


    The doctor was not surprised after reading it, and said lightly: ¡°Inmmation and erosion can be


    seen with the naked eye, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be severe. You must be treated as soon as


    possible, otherwise, it is likely to cause major problems.¡±


    The doctor asked, ¡°Is there no blood test result? The most important thing is that!¡±


    Hannah hurriedly said: ¡°The results of the blood test haven¡¯te out yet. I¡¯m not scared, so I can


    quickly show you this.¡±


    The doctor nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the blood results. After the resultse out, many


    problems can be seen more thoroughly.¡±


    Hannah could only get out of the doctor¡¯s office and waited for her results at the ce of blood test.


    After 20 minutes, her results came out.


    There were four results this time.


    After Hannah got her hands, she started watching the first one.


    This first report scared her to death!


    Neisseria gonorrhoeae test, positive!


    Neisseria gonorrhoeae? Isn¡¯t this gonorrhea¡­


    Damn, that damn dog overseer, even passed gonorrhea to my Lady? !


    Hannah was terrified at the moment, and opened the second report tremblingly.


    The second report says: Treponema pallidum agglutination test, positive!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1104


    Seeing here, Hannah was dizzy!


    Not only got gonorrhea, but also got syphilis?


    That dog day¡¯s supervisor is a poison king!


    Isn¡¯t this going to kill yourself?


    Hannah felt her legs soft and could hardly stand, so she hurriedly sat on the ground against the


    corner of the wall, wiping tears, and tremblingly opened the third report.


    The third report reads: HIV antibody, measured value of 0.11, followed by a reference value 1 is


    negative.


    Hannah finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t get AIDS, otherwise it would really kill me!


    She finally found a trace offort and opened thest report.


    This report reads: Human chorionic gonadotropin: 5324.2!


    Looking at the indicators at the back, she flipped the bead that scared her up on the spot and


    almost fainted.


    This¡­isn¡¯t this an indicator of pregnancy?


    Look at the remarks at the back, my own indicator corresponds to 4 to 8 weeks of pregnancy.


    The time just coincided with the day when I went to the ck coal mine¡­


    It¡¯s over, this time is really over¡­


    At this time, Hannah wanted to hit her head on the wall to death.


    She never dreamed that she managed to escape from the ck coal furnace that made her


    desperate by relying on the light of the Webb family.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that just after escaping, I discovered so many diseases one after another!


    Inmmation, erosion, gonorrhea, syphilis¡­


    It¡¯s fine if you have so many diseases, but why did you get pregnant?


    I am 51 years old this year, a lot of age, and my son Harold is 28 years old. At this time, I am


    pregnant. If this is passed on, where do I put my old face?


    Wouldn¡¯t I be scolded to death by someone poking my backbone in the future?


    Thinking of this, Hannah hurriedly took the result and went to the doctor.


    As soon as she entered the doctor¡¯s office, she locked the door, knelt in front of the doctor with a


    plop, and cried, ¡°Doctor, you really want to save me, you must help!¡±


    The doctor was also shocked, and blurted out and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is HIV positive?¡±


    What the doctor fears most is that she is diagnosed with AIDS. After all, this disease is really


    unsolvable.


    At this time, Hannah hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°HIV is negative, but I not only have


    gonorrhea, but also syphilis, and more importantly, I am pregnant¡­¡±


    The doctor breathed a sigh of relief at this time and said lightly: ¡°Gonorrhoea and syphilis are


    troublesome to treat, but there is still a chance to cure them. As long as you actively cooperate with


    the treatment.¡±


    After that, the doctor said again: ¡°As for the pregnancy, you don¡¯t have to be too surprised or


    worried. It¡¯s not umon for a woman your age to be pregnant, and some even give birth to


    a child. ¡°


    As soon as he finished speaking, the doctor said again: ¡°I don¡¯t rmend you to have this child.


    After all, you still have gonorrhea and syphilis. This syphilis is very powerful. It can be transmitted


    from mother to child.


    So I suggest you abort your child. And then actively cooperate with treatment to eradicate all these


    gynecological diseases and venereal diseases.¡±


    Hannah thought, even if you put a knife on my neck, I can¡¯t give birth to this child!


    If your husband, your mother-inw, your son, and your daughter know that they have been in the


    ck coal kiln for so long and are pregnant after being rescued, what face is there to live with


    them?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1105


    Hannah¡¯s first thought was to get rid of the child as soon as possible.


    So she asked the doctor: ¡°Doctor, what time is the fastest appointment for abortion surgery?¡±


    The doctor opened his mouth and said, ¡°If you want to have an operation, you have to make an


    appointment until next week, and the fastest is next Monday.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hannah immediately panicked when she heard that she had to wait until Monday, and asked


    anxiously, ¡°Why wait until Monday? If it¡¯s money, I can pay double or ten times the price.¡±


    The situation is so serious now that one more day will be more dangerous to be discovered, so she


    can¡¯t help but worry.


    The doctor shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a question of money, but we only go to the clinic these


    two days on weekends and don¡¯t do surgery. So if you want to get this kid out, you have to wait until


    Monday.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Monday is Monday.¡±


    Hannah¡¯s face changed again.


    Although she was panicked, she could only ept it. .


    After all, she can¡¯t do it on her belly by herself!


    It is not a trivial matter to have a childbirth. At my age, it might be fatal¡­


    The doctor said again: ¡°In this way, I will prescribe some oral medicines and applied medicines first.


    You take them back and control them first.


    After the abortion operation ispleted, we will conduct systemic treatment for your STDs.¡±


    Hannah nodded repeatedly and blurted out: ¡°That¡¯s really thank you doctor!¡±


    The doctor waved his hand and said: ¡°After you go back, it is best to ask your husband to check it


    up. Gonorrhea and syphilis are generally transmitted through sexual intercourse between men and


    women.


    If you have had sex with your husband recently, maybe He infected you, or you have infected him,


    and these two diseases are particrly contagious, so I suggest that he check it out. If you both


    have both, it is better to treat together and encourage each other. ¡°


    Hannah felt a little stunned when she heard this.


    Hannah knew very well in her heart that this disease could not have been transmitted to her by her


    husband, it must have been transmitted to her by the supervisor.


    However, when I and my husband were at Webb¡¯s house the day before yesterday, the sound of the


    waves continued. They did not take any measures at the time. The doctor now says that this


    disease is very contagious.


    Doesn¡¯t it mean that my husband also has Very likely to be infected by yourself?


    Thinking of this, her heart was flustered.


    It seems that the best solution is to cure the illness before the husband bes ill.


    In this way, if the timees, if the husband finds out the illness, there will be no way to push him


    off.


    At this point, Hannah hurriedly asked the doctor: ¡°Doctor, if my disease is actively treated, how long


    will it take to heal?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The doctor thought for a while, and said with some embarrassment: ¡°I will tell you that


    these two diseases are actually very difficult to cure, and the treatment cycle is rtively long. I


    estimate that it will take at least two months. .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long¡­¡± Hannah¡¯s heart sank even further.


    The doctorforted her at this time: ¡°But it¡¯s not necessarily. Everyone¡¯s physique is different, and


    some people get better faster.¡±


    Then the doctor said: ¡°You still don¡¯t think so much now. Let¡¯s make an appointment for the


    operation first, ande over next Monday to perform the operation.


    After the operation, we will undergo active treatment.¡±


    Hannah nodded. She knew there was nothing good now, so she made an appointment with the


    doctor for surgery on Monday afternoon.


    Just after the appointment, she received a call from her husband and asked, ¡°You I disappeared


    early in the morning, where did I go?¡±


    Hannah hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯ll go out to do something, and I will go back now.¡±

 Chapter 1106-1110

    Chapter 1106-1110


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1106


    Christopher said: ¡°Mom said that when youe back, go to the vegetable market to buy some


    meat and cook at noon.¡±


    Hannah was a little upset, but she said honestly: ¡°Okay, I will buy some vegetablester and go


    back.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie Wade took his wife and picked them in the orchard at home for half a morning.


    ire Wilson Wilson was happily like an 18-year-old girl, not only picking, but also very seriously


    loosening and watering the nts.


    ine Ma also waited to take pictures and post to Moments, seeing them both went in and wouldn¡¯t


    come out, so anxiously.


    After finally waiting for the two of them to pick up arge basket of things and enter the house, she


    hurried downstairs, took out her mobile phone, and took various selfies in the orchard.


    After taking a lot of photos in the sun, she immediately ran back to her room, while applying the aloe


    vera ointment that was repaired after the sun, while holding a mobile phone, carefully selected 9


    pictures from it, and posted A circle of friends.


    The apanying text is: ¡°Look at our vegetable garden, under my careful cultivation, it has grown


    so well!¡±


    As soon as this circle of friends came out, it immediately triggered countless people¡¯s likes and


    comments. No one thought that ine Ma could build such arge and spectacr vegetable


    garden in her own yard. It took a lot of effort. It¡¯s done.


    Including the previous friend who bought a vi, opened a small plot ofnd and nted a small


    portion of vegetables, also said sourly: ¡°Oh, Sister ine Ma, you are really amazing, you nted it


    at home. A lot, but how can ordinary people grow so many things at home, did you go to other


    people¡¯s vegetable fields to pick them?


    Then you took photos and deliberately lied to us?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± ine Ma immediately became angry when he saw thisment.


    The old mother photographed the old mother¡¯s own vi. Do you dare to question the old mother?


    Wait, I will take you a bird¡¯s-eye view from the balcony on the 3rd floor to the courtyard of the vi!


    Thinking of this, ine Ma immediately walked to the terrace of his master bedroom on the third


    floor, turned on the phone shooting function, and prepared to take pictures in the courtyard.


    But at this time, she suddenly saw a strange figure appeared on the phone screen!


    A dark figure was leaving the fence of the yard at this time, reaching out and stealing vegetables


    from her own vegetable plot.


    Looking at that hand, he already picked a big eggnt, and then went to pick a big cucumber and a


    big tomato.


    ine Ma immediately roared: ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Isn¡¯t it stealing my old mother¡¯s food?¡±


    When the figure heard her yelling, he pulled his hand back, turned his head and ran.


    ine Ma nced intently, okay, isn¡¯t it the damn Lady Wilson who stole the food?


    As a result, she was furious and cursed loudly: ¡°Why are you such a dead Lady so shameless? You


    even ran to my house to steal food! Believe it or not, I will call the police and arrest you now!¡±


    Lady Wilson couldn¡¯t run fast even with a basket of vegetables. When she heard her scolding


    herself, she turned her head and nced at her.


    Not only was she not afraid, she spat at her instead.


    This time, ine Ma was so angry that he immediately ran downstairs. Seeing Charlie Wade and


    her daughter washing vegetables in the kitchen, they blurted out impatiently: ¡°You two are still in the


    mood to wash vegetables here, our vegetable plot was stolen!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± ire Wilson Wilson asked subconsciously.


    ine Ma said angrily: ¡°Your old and undead grandma! Apart from her, who else is so


    promiscuous?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1107


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard that grandma stole the vegetables from the vegetable garden at


    home, he sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Mom, since grandma picked it, then if she wants to pick you,


    let her pick it, it¡¯s nothing more than some vegetables. ¡°


    ine Ma blurted out: ¡°That¡¯s not what you said.


    What did your grandma give us? You forgot how she treated our family before? I can¡¯t bear toe


    to our house with a shy face at this time! ¡°


    ire Wilson Wilson shook his head helplessly: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much. Grandma also looks


    at our food too, so I want to pick some for a meal. Let¡¯s not be so stingy.¡±


    ine Ma said angrily: ¡°You know that your elbow is turning out all day long.¡±


    After speaking, she turned upstairs.


    However, the more ine Ma thinks about it, the more he feels that this is a terrible loss, such a


    good vegetable, even a vegetable leaf can not be let away by Mrs. Wilson! My daughter still feels


    indifferent! If this is to condone the Lady to steal once, she will steal twice, steal three times, and


    steal a hundred times.


    So ine Ma hurried out of the room again, went to the kitchen door, greeted Charlie Wade, and


    said, ¡°Charlie Wade, tell me something, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and came to the door.


    ine Ma hurriedly said in a low voice: ¡°Charlie Wade, my mother kindly reminds you that you have


    to prepare such a good vegetable garden for ire Wilson Wilson, and you must be careful to


    guard against theft.


    I have lived with the Lady for so many years. What kind of person is she? I don¡¯t understand, if you


    don¡¯t care about her, she can steal it for you tomorrow.¡±


    In fact, Charlie Wade has been in the Wilson family for more than three years and knows everyone


    in the Wilson family very well.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He knows exactly what kind of personality each person in the Wilson family has.


    In his view of the entire Wilson family, apart from his wife, ire Wilson Wilson, who is a natural


    good person, there is only one Jacob Wilson who still has room for salvation. The others are


    counted as one, and all are rubbish.


    This includes ine Ma and Mrs. Wilson.


    Therefore, he also knew very well that if he did not respond, Mrs. Wilson would indeed steal the first


    time and the second time as ine Ma said.


    Thus, he had a n in his heart.


    Later, Charlie Wade asked ine Ma: ¡°Do you know what kind of dish the Lady likes most?¡±


    ine Ma thought for a while and said, ¡°If you want to say your favorite, it should be leeks! The


    Lady will not cook for a lifetime, but if you want to talk about dumplings with leeks and eggs, she will


    definitely cook and mix the stuffing herself. It¡¯s leeks!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded, like eating leeks, that¡¯s right.


    Afterwards, he went to a ce where no one was there and called Mr. White.


    Upon the call, Mr. White asked him: ¡°Master Wade, is your wife satisfied with the vegetable garden


    you gotst night?¡±


    ¡°Very satisfied.¡± Charlie Wade said, ¡°I called you to ask you to do something for me.¡±


    Mr. White hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, please give orders.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°You go find me dozens of pots of the best daffodils, and you have to have the


    kind with no blossoms and green leaves.¡±


    Mr. White thought for a while and said, ¡°Master Wade, this daffodil is poisonous. If you have a few


    points, you might be better off. If you want so many, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not safe.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°I know it¡¯s poisonous, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it, just


    prepare it for me, and send it to me before the afternoon.¡±


    As soon as Mr. White heard this, he immediately agreed: ¡°Okay Master Wade, I will do it now.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Lady Wilson stole a basket of vegetables from Charlie Wade¡¯s house. After returning, Hannah


    happened to be here.


    then. She asked Hannah: ¡°Have you bought the meat you bought?¡±


    Hannah nodded: ¡°Not only did I buy meat, but also a lot of vegetables.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1108


    Hannah is very guilty, so she is ready to please the Lady and husband. She just sold the coffee


    machine and has some money in her hand, so she bought some spare ribs and pork belly, ready to


    come back and make a hearty meal for her family. Meat dishes.


    When the Lady Wilson heard that Hannah had also bought vegetables, she suddenly said with


    dissatisfaction: ¡°Why is it waste that money to buy vegetables?¡±


    Hannah asked in surprise: ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t just eat meat and not vegetables. We need vitamin


    supplements.¡±


    Lady Wilson took her to the kitchen and pointed to the basket of vegetables she had just stolen and


    said, ¡°Have you seen? These good vegetables are all stolen from Charlie Wade¡¯s house. Charlie


    Wade¡¯s house has arge vegetable garden.


    The fence can be picked up by just reaching out, and our family will no longer have to spend money


    to buy vegetables.¡±


    Hannah just remembered that when she left in the morning, she saw Charlie Wade¡¯s house was


    under construction.


    I saw it by myself at the time, although I was a little surprised, but I didn¡¯t take it to my heart.


    She carefully looked at the basket of vegetables from Mrs. Wilson, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh,


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell me, these dishes look very good, even better than the organic vegetables I bought.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson nodded and picked up a green cucumber: ¡°You see, this cucumber is long, big and


    long. Look at the little yellow flower in front.


    It¡¯s fresh, and it¡¯s very clean. Like it!¡±


    With that said, Mrs. Wilson took the cucumber, washed it under the faucet, rubbed it, and then


    broke it with a slight force. The cucumber made a crisp click and it disconnected neatly.


    A strong, refreshing scent came in an instant, and the Lady Wilson couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°How


    come this cucumber smells so sweet!¡±


    she couldn¡¯t help but put it in her mouth, and took a bite.


    The Lady Wilson who took this bite was full of relief.


    Lady Wilson chewed the cucumber in her mouth and said vaguely: ¡°This is really the best cucumber


    I have ever eaten in my life!¡±


    At this time, Christopher just walked to the door of the kitchen, he smelled the scent of cucumber,


    and blurted out: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s such a strong cucumber scent. Give me half of it.¡±


    The Lady handed him half, Christopher took a bite and immediately gave Hannah a thumbs up:


    ¡°Where did you buy the cucumber, my wife?


    It¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    Hannah hurriedly said: ¡°I didn¡¯t buy this. Mom stole it. Oh no, Mom picked it back.¡±


    ¡°Picked back?¡± Christopher looked at the Lady in surprise and asked, ¡°Mom, where did you pick the


    cucumbers?¡±


    Lady Wilson smiled and said: ¡°Charlie Wade has made a vegetable plot at home. There are all


    kinds of things, and all of them look great. I just went home and took a basket and picked it up. A


    basket.¡±


    Christopher frowned and said, ¡°Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t have a good brain? Why did he nt


    vegetables in the yard?¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± Lady Wilson said cheerfully, ¡°Anyway, we don¡¯t want to spend money to buy


    vegetables in the future. Go to Charlie Wade¡¯s house to steal every day, and you can pick the best


    and freshest vegetables when you go out!¡±


    Christopherughed and said, ¡°Then this is really good! Not only is it healthy, but it also saves


    money!¡±


    For this lunch, Hannah used the vegetables that the Lady had stolen from Charlie Wade¡¯s home to


    make several delicious meals.


    It¡¯s also because the vegetables are so good that the whole Wilson family is full of praise.


    Harold usually dislikes vegetables the most, but today he took the initiative to eat a lot.


    Because today¡¯s vegetables are really delicious!


    Seeing that the vegetables on the table were all eaten, Mrs. Wilson couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°I really


    didn¡¯t expect the vegetables made by Charlie Wade¡¯s house to be so good. Then, in the afternoon, I


    will go to their house and pick some back. .¡±


    Harold hurriedly asked, ¡°Grandma, if Charlie Wade found out that we were stealing his food,


    wouldn¡¯t hee to us?¡±


    Lady Wilson coldly snorted: ¡°Let him trouble me, as long as I dare to move me, I will mistake him!¡±


    Christopher smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you have a way!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1109


    After lunch, Mr. White arranged another truck and sent a truckload of daffodils.


    The daffodils he sent were all high-quality varieties that grew very lush and green, and ording to


    Charlie Wade¡¯s request, every one of them was not flowering.


    Daffodils look very simr to leeks, even more like leeks when they are not blooming.


    People in the city themselves are not so clear about nts. In addition, most people have eaten


    leeks and have seen cut leeks, but have never seen leeks growing in the ground, so it is easy to


    distinguish leeks from foreign ones. Daffodils get confused.


    Leek is a vegetable that the people like to hear and see. Whether it is stir-frying or boiling soup, or


    making pies and dumplings, it is an indispensable good ingredient.


    But things like daffodils cannot be eaten.


    Why can¡¯t you eat it? Because daffodils contain narcissus.


    Narcissus itself is a toxic alkaloid.


    Charlie Wade heard ine Ma say that Mrs. Wilson liked to eat leeks, so he immediately thought of


    the nt Colchicum.


    He knew that after Mrs. Wilson seeded in stealing vegetables once, she would definitely steal it


    again, and she would definitely steal it often.


    So he asked Mr. White to arrange workers to nt all these colchicum against the corner of the


    wall.


    In this way, Mrs. Wilson could grab a lot from outside the iron fence with one hand. It couldn¡¯t be


    easier to steal it.


    If she steals these daffodils and eats these daffodils as leeks, then her fate will be miserable.


    Although it will not be fatal, it is inevitable to go to the hospital for a few days.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s idea was to let her family eat daffodils and be admitted to the hospital. During the


    time they were in the hospital, let them turn all the fences into walls, and then build a ss house


    for their vegetable garden.


    No longer be afraid of someone stealing it.


    When the truck came to unload the cargo, Mrs. Wilson, who was next door, happened to see it on


    the terrace on the third floor.


    When she saw clusters of green slender leaf nts brought down by the workers from the car, she


    immediately felt her eyes bright!


    It turned out to be leeks!


    And so fresh leeks!


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of the delicious meal at noon. Because of the vegetables stolen from


    Charlie Wade¡¯s house, this homely meal was very delicious and even felt particrly green and


    healthy.


    Seeing that there are so many fresh leeks at Charlie Wade¡¯s house now, Mrs. Wilson is naturally


    ecstatic, because she likes eating leeks the most!


    Moreover, she was disced during this period of time and suffered so many changes, and she


    went to the detention center for several days. It has been a long time since she had eaten


    dumplings filled with chives and eggs!


    Seeing that so many fresh and good leeks came to Charlie Wade¡¯s house at this time, the first


    thought in her mind was to quickly take a knife and cut two to make a dumpling filled with leeks and


    eggs, and enjoy a delicious evening!


    ¡­¡­


    After 4 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Mrs. Wilson woke up after a nap. The first thing was toe to the


    terrace to see how Charlie Wade¡¯s leeks were doing.


    Seeing that Charlie Wade had nted all the leeks on the side of the iron fence, Mrs. Wilson was


    extremely happy.


    Isn¡¯t this just convenient for yourself?


    So she immediately went downstairs.


    At this time, Christopher¡¯s family of four was sitting in the living room watching TV.


    Harold brought up the TV in an empty room downstairs. Although it was not as big as the one sold,


    it was already very good.


    The Lady Wilson said to Hannah: ¡°, you go out, buy a box of eggs, and then buy a bag of noodles.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1110


    Hannah hurriedly asked tly, ¡°Mom, why do you want eggs and noodles?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson said: ¡°Encourage dumplings with leek and egg stuffing at night!¡±


    Harold said in surprise, ¡°Grandma, make dumplings tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mrs. Wilson said with a smile, ¡°Do you like leeks and eggs?¡±


    Harold smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I like it so much! I haven¡¯t eaten the dumplings with chives and eggs


    for a long time. When you say that, I am a little drooling!¡±


    Christopher also smiled and said, ¡°Mom, why do you think of eating leek and egg dumplings today?


    You haven¡¯t cooked dumplings for a long time.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson said: ¡°I¡¯m happy today. I have enough dumplings with chives and eggs tonight!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Christopher said with emotion: ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten dumplings in some days, so today I¡¯m so


    greedy!¡±


    Hannah asked, ¡°Mom, apart from noodles and eggs, don¡¯t I want to buy some leeks?¡±


    Lady Wilson smiled proudly: ¡°Charlie Wade¡¯s house bought a lot of fresh leeks in the afternoon, and


    I will go out and cut two of them backter!¡±


    Christopher said hurriedly: ¡°Mom, then cut a little bit more. By the way, dumplings with leek and pork


    will do!¡±


    Wendy said: ¡°You can also bake pies with leek fillings!¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Lady Wilson nodded and smiled: ¡°Then I will cut a little bit more!¡±


    After 5 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Mrs. Wilson went out with a kitchen knife.


    She put the kitchen knife in the bamboo basket and ran all the way to the fence of Charlie Wade¡¯s


    house.


    Old Lady Wilson looked around and saw that there was no one in the yard, she quickly took out the


    knife, reached into the fence and cut arge handful of leeks.


    After cutting this one, she cut two more.


    I thought it was almost enough, but when I think about it carefully, such a good leek is really rare. If


    you don¡¯t cut a little more, you will lose money.


    So she cut six in a row, and the cut ¡°leeks¡± couldn¡¯t fit in the bamboo basket.


    Seeing sess, Mrs. Wilson hurriedly ran back.


    At this time, ine Ma saw that the sun was about to set, so he turned to the terrace to get some


    sun.


    After all, the doctor exined to himself that if you want your legs to feel better, you should get


    more sun exposure to synthesize vitamin D.


    When she came to the terrace, she happened to see Mrs. Wilson stole the vegetables again, and


    yelled angrily: ¡°You old immortal thing, you just stole so many vegetables from my house in the


    morning, and you dare toe in the afternoon. You have to be shameless. ?¡±


    Lady Wilson turned her head and watched her jumping and cursing in the street: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    You are my mother¡¯s daughter-inw, and if my mother eats your order, you still haunt my mother?¡±


    ine Ma scolded, ¡°Who the hell is your daughter-inw, you shameless old thing, next time you


    dare toe to my house to steal food, I will break your leg!¡±


    Lady Wilson snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know when my broken leg will get better, so dare you yell at me?


    Believe it or not, I will break your leg next time?¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, she became furious!


    Her leg was broken by Mrs. Wilson in the detention center. She always remembered this grudge.


    Seeing that Mrs. Wilson came to steal food again and scolded herself for breaking her leg, ine


    Ma gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°You can steal it! Old thing! With such a cheap mouth, you will be


    killed sooner orter!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson coldly snorted: ¡°Tell you ine Ma, the life of my old mother willst. If you die eight


    hundred times, my old mother will not die! If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s just walk around and see


    who will die first!¡±

 Chapter 1111-1115

    Chapter 1111-1115


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1111


    ine Ma¡¯s entire poprity is about to explode.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that she told Charlie Wade in the morning that she must beware of the


    Lady, but instead of taking it seriously, he bought so many leeks.


    It¡¯s all right now, it¡¯s cheaper, this Lady.


    Like before, ine Ma had already scolded Charlie Wade, but now she didn¡¯t have the courage.


    At this time, ire Wilson Wilson asked Charlie Wade in the room: ¡°What does my husband eat


    tonight?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you usually care about these? Why do you care about what


    to eat today?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°I want to pick it in the vegetable garden. You said I will pick it


    up in the vegetable garden for whatever vegetables I want in the evening, how about it? Is that


    okay?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Then let¡¯s go together, just like this morning.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson thought that Charlie Wade had taken the first kiss in the morning, and her


    pretty face instantly turned red.


    She gave Charlie Wade a white look, and said shyly: ¡°You can pick, but you must not take


    advantage of me anymore!¡±


    Charlie Wade pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°Wife, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I


    understand, what is taking advantage of and not taking advantage.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson snorted, ¡°Anyway, you keep a distance of more than half a meter from me!¡±


    After speaking, he turned and went downstairs first.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly followed. .


    When the two came to the vegetable garden, ire Wilson Wilson saw the leeks on the ground at a


    nce, and asked in surprise, ¡°Where did the leekse from? I haven¡¯t seen them in the


    morning.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I asked a friend to send it.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°Then we can eat fried shrimps with leeks at night, can we?¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°The leek hasn¡¯t grown well yet, so I can¡¯t eat it yet.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°I think they look good, why can¡¯t they eat it?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, this leek looks good now, but you can wait a while before


    you can eat it.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then, would you like to have a roasted eggnt that


    night? I want to eat Mushu meat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°The whole vegetable garden can eat except leeks, and


    everything else is fine.¡±


    The young couple picked some vegetables and went back to the kitchen to cook together. ire


    Wilson Wilson also liked this feeling. It was a good feeling to be busy in the kitchen with Charlie


    Wade.


    The Wilson family was even more busy at this time.


    Because there are so many people, and Mrs. Wilson also cuts more leeks, all five people are busy


    at this time.


    Lady Wilson was busy making noodles, Christopher was busy chopping meat, Hannah was busy


    scrambled eggs, Harold and Wendy were busy washing leeks.


    It¡¯s just that Christopher was a little depressed. He was making minced meat whileining,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just buy minced minced meat? I have to buy the whole piece of meat and chop the


    stuffing?


    My arms are sore now. .¡±


    Hannah blurted out: ¡°Mom said that the stuffing made by the machine is not smelling like the stuffing


    chopped by hand.¡±


    ¡°Net nonsense.¡± Christopher said with his lips contemptuously: ¡°Aren¡¯t they all the same meat?


    What¡¯s the difference between a person¡¯s hand-chop?¡±


    At this time, I heard the Lady cursing behind her: ¡°You know what a fart! Ask the older people, who


    doesn¡¯t know, only hand-chopped meat is delicious?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1112


    Christopher had no choice but to say, ¡°Well, well, what you said is right. Isn¡¯t it okay to listen to


    you?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson gave him a ring look and said, ¡°Use a little harder and chop the meat a little bit!¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Christopher answered dryly.


    In the evening, the meat stuffing was done, the eggs were fried, and a lot of daffodils were washed


    clean and ced on the chopping board.


    The Lady came out to make the filling herself. First, she made a leek and egg with eggs and leeks,


    and then made a leek and pork with meat and leeks.


    Everyone in the Wilson family has already begun to drool.


    After all, the family has been rtively turbulent recently. They have not eaten such a life-like home-


    made dumplings for a long time.


    The Lady personally led everyone to make dumplings. To tell the truth, everyone made dumplings,


    all kinds of stuff, and there is really some New Year atmosphere.


    Mrs. Wilson, who has always had a bad temper, feels the warmth of family life at this moment.


    She finally had a kind side, patiently teaching her grandchildren how to make dumplings better and


    firmer.


    Christopher also sighed deep in his heart, and he also liked the happy feeling now.


    Especially when the missing wife came back, the two returned to their original harmonious and


    loving life.


    Coupled with the fact that the children are right beside them, and they still live in such a great vi,


    the Wilson Group will be revitalized soon.


    Life is perfect at this moment.


    If he were to use four words to describe the feeling at this moment, it would be: What can the


    husband ask for?


    I feel that life has reached a high dynasty.


    Lady Wilson took everyone to make a lot of dumplings. Hannah moved the induction cooker in the


    kitchen to the living room. Everyone just watched TV in the living room while making dumplings and


    preparing to cook dumplings.


    Although the TV was a bit smaller, it still looked pretty good. Harold found aedy movie ¡°Nine


    Pins Sesame Official¡± by Stephen Chow, and the family watched it with relish.


    Hannah watched TV and looked at the dumplings in the pot. Soon, the dumplings in the pot floated


    up, and the fragrance was overflowing for a while, making people appetite when they smell it.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Lady Wilson hurriedly urged: ¡°Hannah, hurry up and give me a bowl.¡±


    Christopher said with a smile: ¡°Hurry up and put all the dumplings out, and then cook the next


    batch. I¡¯ll get some vinegar and eat dumplings!¡±


    Harold and Wendy also hurriedly surrounded them.


    After Hannah fished out the dumplings, Christopher also came with the old vinegar.


    Thus, the five members of the Wilson family happily ate the dumplings they made.


    Christopher was the quickest to start, regardless of the fact that the dumplings were still very hot, so


    he put one into his mouth and muttered vaguely: ¡°Oh my god, this is the delicious stuffing from the


    dumplings he chopped up!¡±


    Lady Wilson also ate one quickly, and eximed, ¡°Oh, these leeks are so tender!¡±


    Hannah asked while eating, ¡°Where did Charlie Wade get such good leeks? You can¡¯t buy such


    good leeks at the vegetable market!¡±


    Lady Wilson ate another one, and said with emotion: ¡°Charlie Wade, a little bastard, is still a little


    capable. I misunderstood him before. I knew he had this ability to deceive and deceive him. I should


    have kept him in the Wilson Group.


    Great use.¡±


    Harold hurriedly said: ¡°Grandma, why does the Wilson Group want this kind of waste? Rubbish like


    Charlie Wade makes money by cheating people will explode sooner orter. I don¡¯t know how many


    people will line up to kill him!¡±


    Lady Wilson hummed, and waved her hand: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about that, hurry up. There are so


    many dumplings today. Everyone eats at least two bowls!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1113


    The Wilson family made two kinds of stuffed dumplings, and they made a lot of them. As far as the


    number of dumplings they made, ten adults could eat enough.


    However, the five members of the Wilson family ate all these dumplings.


    After eating, each of the Wilson family members were already unable to stand up.


    Seeing that 20 or 30 dumplings were left on the te on the table, Mrs. Wilson said to a few people:


    ¡°Who of you has tried to eat all these dumplings, don¡¯t waste it!¡±


    Christopher touched his round belly and said embarrassedly: ¡°Mom, I really can¡¯t eat anymore. I


    can¡¯t eat any of them.¡±


    Hannah also shook her head again and again and said, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t eat it anymore, I¡¯m eating too


    much.¡±


    Wendy didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak, so she slumped on the sofa and waved her hand.


    Harold said, ¡°Grandma, why not put it in the refrigerator first, and fry it tomorrow morning before


    eating.¡±


    There was a smirk on Old Lady Wilson¡¯s face. She said to Hannah: ¡°, you put these dumplings in a


    stic bag and send them to Charlie Wade¡¯s house.¡±


    Hannah asked in surprise: ¡°Mom, why should good dumplings be sent to their home?¡±


    Lady Wilson smiled and said, ¡°How can I tell them to taste their leeks! I¡¯m mad at them!¡±


    Harold said, ¡°Grandma, do you want to add somexatives in it?¡±


    Christopher asked: ¡°The dumplings are all wrapped and cooked. Where should thexatives be


    added?¡±


    Harold said: ¡°You can grind thexative into a powder, then drink water and use a syringe to hit the


    dumplings!¡±


    ¡°Oh, this method is good!¡± Wendy said happily, ¡°Brother, your method is really wonderful!¡±


    Lady Wilson said: ¡°It happened to me that there was a first aid kit in the storage room of this vi,


    which contained all medicines and syringes!¡±


    Harold immediately pped his arms and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave the matter to my grandma. Tonight,


    Charlie Wade and his family broke their bowels!¡±


    Having said that, he immediately got up and went to the storage room, and soon raised a stic


    box with a red cross logo from inside.


    The former owner of this vi has fully prepared the daily necessities. The medicine box is fully


    prepared for everything from colds and fever, to gastrointestinal conditioning, to chronic diseases


    such as diabetes and heart disease.


    Harold immediately found a bottle of fruit guide film inside and said with a sinister smile: ¡°I have


    been constipated for a while and I will take this. The effect is very good. Taking two packets will


    break the intestine.¡±


    Wendy hurriedly said, ¡°Then put one pill in each dumpling!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Harold said with a smile, ¡°Let them have a good time tonight.¡±


    After that, Harold began to grind the fruit guide pieces into powder, and then use a syringe to mix


    water into the dumplings.


    But just halfway through the processing of more than 20 dumplings, Harold felt the cramps in his


    abdomen, and the pain made him clutch his stomach with a cry.


    Hannah hurriedly asked him: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you son?¡±


    Harold said in pain: ¡°My stomach hurts so much, mom, it hurts so much, it¡¯s like screwing my


    intestines together¡­Oh, it hurts me so much¡­¡±


    After that, Harold felt a strange energy in his abdomen, like a trapped and mad mouse, fleeing to his


    lower part frantically.


    Before he got back to his senses, he instantly released a terrifying fart!


    The huge luxurious living room was filled with an extremely disgusting stench.


    Lady Wilson was coughed a few times and cursed, ¡°Harold! Do you still have a conscience for


    putting such a stinky fart in front of your family?¡±


    Wendy also covered her mouth and nose with disgust, and said angrily, ¡°Brother, your fart is too


    stinky!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1114


    Harold said in pain at this moment: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I just feel a pain in my stomach¡­¡±


    At this point, Harold instantly felt a stronger energy, several times stronger than before, and sprinted


    crazily downwards at an extremely fast speed.


    Immediately afterwards, he heard a puff, and a stronger stench instantly spread throughout the


    living room.


    Christopher nced under Harold¡¯s buttocks and found that brown-ck sticky material had leaked


    out. He eximed, ¡°f*cking Harold, why are you pulling your pants!¡±


    ¡°Ah?


    ¡± Everyone looked around.


    It doesn¡¯t matter at this look!


    Sure enough, something disgusting oozes under Harold¡¯s ass.


    Lady Wilson scolded angrily: ¡°Asshole stuff, this sofa is imported from Italy!¡±


    Harold was also frightened, and blurted out, ¡°I¡­I¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but my stomach


    hurts so much, it hurts so badly, and then I want to fart, no I know how¡­¡±


    Wendy asked in surprise: ¡°Brother, did you suck the crushed powder into your nose when you


    squeezed thexative?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Harold¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    Lady Wilson was about to scold him, she suddenly covered her belly, oops, and blurted out: ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter? My stomach hurts to death, oops, oops, no way¡­¡±


    While the Lady was talking, she stretched out her hand to cover her belly, but she fell to the ground


    because of a sudden convulsion.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Seeing the Lady fall, Christopher hurriedly got up to help her. As a result, she got up fiercely.


    He felt as if he had been stabbed several times in a row, painful and ufortable!


    Immediately afterwards, he also felt the surging feeling in his stomach, and then he felt a hot and


    humid inside his pants!


    Broken! I pulled my pants too! This¡­¡­ What exactly is going on? !


    Lady Wilson was lying on the ground at this time, rolling in pain, and muttered: ¡°Oh, oh, it hurts my


    Lady to death, it¡¯s horrible!¡±


    After speaking, the Lady wowed and vomited all the things she had eaten in her stomach.


    Immediately afterwards, I also felt that my abdomen was out of control, and suddenly pulled my


    pants¡­


    Lady Wilson gushed out uncontrobly, crying to her father and mother: ¡°Call the ambnce, call


    the ambnce¡­¡±


    Wendy was about to take out her mobile phone, but her stomach pain was unbearable, and she


    copsed on the sofa with a cry, unable to move.


    Although Hannah had thetest attack, she soon began to vomit and diarrhea.


    The whole living room is almost impossible to buy, it smells worse than the dry toilet on the side of


    the road.


    Harold¡¯s bottom was filled with excrement. He wanted to struggle to change to a clean ce to sit,


    but he couldn¡¯t use his strength anyway. He had no choice but to grieve his face and twist his


    ufortable eyebrows together. He asked, ¡°Grandma, what are you dumplings? It¡¯s not that it¡¯s


    not clean!¡±


    Lady Wilson said weakly, ¡°Impossible. The leeks are fresh, the meat is fresh, and the eggs are


    fresh. How could there be a problem?¡±


    Wendy ¡¯s lips turned purple, and she trembled and said, ¡°Grandma, I feel like a knife cut in my


    stomach now, so I shouldn¡¯t die here¡­¡±


    Christopher gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call 120. You must hold on!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1115


    At this time, the Wilson family had no idea what they were doing to vomit and diarrhea so painful.


    Narcissus in daffodils is a very powerful and poisonous.


    If it is purified narcissus, then only a very small amount is needed, and it may be fatal.


    However, the content of this alkaloid in the daffodil itself is still rtively small, so eating too much


    will cause a very strong sign of food poisoning, but generally speaking, as long as you don¡¯t eat too


    much, it will not be desirable.


    Although it is unlikely to be fatal, the pain is definitely not something ordinary people can bear.


    It not only causes vomiting and diarrhea, but also fever, convulsions, and nervous system disorders.


    If it is eaten hard, it may also cause shock, and then life-threatening.


    Everyone in the Wilson family ate a lot today, and it was indeed a bit dangerous.


    Even Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that the Wilson family could eat so much.


    It is often reported in the news that some people mistake daffodils for leeks and were poisoned and


    hospitalized after eating them.


    This kind of thing is really easy to confuse.


    When 120 arrived, three of the five members of the Wilson family had passed out.


    Only Jacob Wilson and Wendy were barely conscious.


    But at this time, although they still have a weak consciousness, they can no longer control their


    bodies, so everyone¡¯s crotch is full of excrement.


    The living room was so stinky that no one could get in at all. A few 120 emergency doctors


    immediately turned around and vomited.


    Five people vomited and diarrhea, this kind of smell is really very disheartening.


    But there was no way. It was important to save people. They still resisted the disgusting taste and


    rescued the five incontinent Wilson family from the vi.


    The medical staff hurriedly rushed the Wilson family to an ambnce and took them to Aurouss Hilll


    People¡¯s Hospital.


    After a gastricvage and infusion, the Wilson family finally got some relief and temporarily


    recovered and was arranged to continue the infusion in the emergency ward.


    The Lady Wilson and Hannah¡¯s beds were next to each other, and Christopher and others were in


    the innermost.


    At this time, everyone had an earthy face, a sickly look, and they couldn¡¯t beat any energy at all.


    A doctor wearing a mask came in and asked, ¡°What did your family eat at night? We initially


    suspected that you should be food poisoned, so you have to think carefully about what you have


    eaten? We can also determine the scope. Reduce it a bit. If you can¡¯t find you, it¡¯s because of some


    poison, then we can¡¯t prescribe the right medicine.¡±


    Lady Wilson couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Our family didn¡¯t eat anything else at night, just a meal of


    dumplings.¡±


    ¡°Mom, there is definitely something wrong with this dumpling, otherwise we won¡¯t all be food


    poisoned.¡±


    Hannah couldn¡¯t help butined to Mrs. Wilson. She knew that this was the case. What kind of


    dumplings she would eat with her. Isn¡¯t this asking for trouble?


    Mrs. Wilson also felt that there was a problem with the dumplings at this time, but there seemed to


    be no problem in every aspect, so logically speaking, there should be no food poisoning¡­


    Thinking of this, the Lady Wilson said: ¡°We made the dumplings by ourselves. There is no problem


    of deterioration. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Harold on the side said bitterly, ¡°Grandma, I heard that many unscrupulous merchants use poor


    quality pork as a good buy. Is there a problem with pork?¡±

 Chapter 1116-1120

    Chapter 1116-1120


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1116


    ¡°Pork? Then you have to ask where your mother bought it.¡±


    Lady Wilson frowned and looked at Hannah, and asked: ¡°Did you go to the ck mall to buy water-


    infused pork?¡±


    Hannah hurriedly shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I watched the vendor cut the pork from the half


    fan. There is absolutely no problem.¡±


    When Wendy heard this, she said weakly, ¡°What about that noodle? Isn¡¯t the dumpling noodles


    right?¡±


    Hannah shook her head again: ¡°The noodles are fine, I have eaten it a long time ago.¡±


    The noodles are okay, and the pork is okay. Could it be that the problem lies with the leeks?


    Thinking of this, Hannah couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth: ¡°There must be something wrong with


    the leeks, maybe there are pesticide residues.¡±


    Lady Wilson frowned and said: ¡°The freshly cut fresh leeks can¡¯t be a problem, and the sea dragon


    has also been washed. Even if there are pesticide residues, they are all washed.¡±


    Harold said: ¡°I¡¯m taking the washing seriously. I¡¯m stroking the washing one by one.¡±


    The Wilson family repeated each sentence several times, and no one could tell why, so they could


    only stare.


    The doctor said helplessly: ¡°If you can¡¯t figure out what it is, you can only temporarily wrong you for


    a while. We will send your blood and secretions to the testing department for testing. If the test


    resultse out, then I can know what poisoning you are.¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded weakly, and said, ¡°Then you should have a test quickly!¡±


    After waiting for about an hour, the doctor came over, still holding a few test sheets.


    As soon as he entered the door, the doctor said to everyone: ¡°Your test report came out. All five of


    you are daffodil poisoned, and the poisoning dose is quiterge. What¡¯s the matter? Are you


    growing a lot of daffodils in your family? ¡°


    Hearing this, the Lady Wilson was stunned, frowning and asked: ¡°Daffodine poisoning? What is


    that?¡±


    The medical staff said lightly: ¡°Daffodils are a kind of nt, which is often used as a flower to


    admire. When it is not in bloom, it looks like a leek.


    Many people eat it by mistake every year.¡±


    With that said, the medical staff took out their mobile phones, searched for pictures of daffodils, and


    handed them to Mrs. Wilson.


    ¡°Here, this is it.¡±


    Lady Wilson saw the picture of the daffodils, her face turned green, and she trembled and said,


    ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t this¡­isn¡¯t this the new leeks grown by the Charlie Wade family today? This thing turned


    out to be a daffodil!!!¡±


    Speaking of this, the Lady Wilson could not wait to look up to the sky and curse: ¡°Charlie Wade, you


    are so poisonous! How can there be a devil like you in the world!¡±


    The doctor asked in surprise: ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Has anyone poisoned you? If someone poisons


    you, you should call the police!¡±


    Harold immediately cursed angrily: ¡°Grandma calls the police! Call the police now! Call the police to


    catch Charlie Wade¡¯s bad day!¡±


    Lady Wilson was also mad, and immediately took out her cell phone, pressed 110 tremblingly, and


    then dialed.


    After the call was connected, the operator immediately asked: ¡°Hello, rm Center, what problem


    do you encounter and need to call the police?¡±


    Lady Wilson said immediately: ¡°Comrade police, our family of 5 has been poisoned, and it is


    poisoned by others, you must help us uphold justice and catch the poisoned bastard!¡±


    When the operator heard this, he immediately became nervous, and blurted out: ¡°What¡¯s the


    situation? Can you tell us in detail?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson said: ¡°There is a bastard named Charlie Wade who lives in Thompson First Vi A05.


    This bastard grows daffodils at home to pretend to be leeks!¡±


    ¡°I cut off his family¡¯s daffodils in the afternoon and went home to make dumplings. After eating, our


    family was poisoned. We are now lying in the hospital. You must be fair for us!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1117


    The operator asked in surprise: ¡°You ran into someone else¡¯s yard and cut off the daffodils grown by


    someone else?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mrs. Wilson blurted out: ¡°He nted that daffodil in front of the wall. I thought it was leeks, so


    I cut a few handfuls and went home to eat, and then got poisoned. Do you think hemitted a


    crime?¡±


    The operator said helplessly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry thisdy, ourw does not prohibit any citizen from nting


    daffodils in his own yard, so there is no problem with others nting daffodils at home. The key is,


    why do you want to go? In the yard of someone else¡¯s home, how about cutting other people¡¯s


    daffodils as leeks for eating? You are already suspected of breaking into the house and stealing


    other people¡¯s property.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the thing?!¡± Lady Wilson asked annoyedly: ¡°I am poisoned and lying in the hospital now,


    have I be suspected ofmitting a crime?¡±


    The operator asked seriously: ¡°If someonees to your house and stole your car, and then died in


    a car ident, can he also sue you?¡±


    ¡°This¡± Old Lady Wilson was speechless at once.


    Only then did she realize that Charlie Wade had no problem nting daffodils at home. The


    problem was that she could not go to someone¡¯s house to steal each other¡¯s daffodils.


    It seems that Charlie Wade had nned for this a long time ago, deliberately nting daffodils that


    look like leeks in the yard, and then deliberately lured himself to mow, and he didn¡¯t have to bear


    any responsibility!


    Thinking of this, Old Lady Wilson hated this in her heart!


    Didn¡¯t this show that Charlie Wade had been ruthlessly calcted?


    Moreover, my family of 5 has gone to the hospital, and I can only suffer from this dumb loss, and


    there is no way to trouble him!


    This kid is such a bastard!


    The doctor also understood what was going on, and he was full of disdain for this family of five.


    Unexpectedly, they went to someone else¡¯s house and stole their daffodils. They were poisoned and


    sent to the hospital after eating them as leeks. It was really shameful.


    So she said lightly: ¡°Let me tell you about your current situation, because I have washed your


    stomach, so your major problem is gone, but daffodil works in the blood, so we Next, you need to


    give you fluids to neutralize the toxins in your blood.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Okay, you should dispense us the medicine quickly,


    use the best medicine, and don¡¯t take the second time to perfuse us.¡±


    The medical staff nced at Mrs. Wilson and the others, and said faintly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our hospital


    is a regr hospital. The medication is rigorous and there will be no shoddy things.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡±


    However, at this moment, a medical staff came in and sent a list to the doctor.


    Holding the test report, the doctor immediately frowned and asked, ¡°Which one of you is Hannah?¡±


    Hearing this, the Wilson family was taken aback for a while, and then Hannah asked suspiciously: ¡°I


    am, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The doctor looked at Hannah and said seriously: ¡°That¡¯s it, because you need to use drugs to


    synthesize the narcissus in your body, so I want to exin to you in detail about the use of drugs


    and the side effects, because you are an elderly pregnant woman.


    Pregnant women have strict control on the dosage of the medicine, otherwise it will have


    teratogenic effects on the child in your stomach, so we can only give you a very small dose of


    medicine, so your recovery speed will be slower than other people. ¡°


    What the hell?


    Older pregnant women? !


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1118


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves.


    For an instant, everyone in the Wilson family was dumbfounded.


    Hannah is pregnant?


    What the f*ck is this?


    Among the four members of the Wilson family, the most shocking is her husband Christopher!


    He knew very well that he had the same sound with Hannah two days ago. Before that, the two had


    been separated for a long time. During that time, Hannah had been in the ck coal kiln and he had


    never seen it. she was.


    Moreover, Christopher still remembers a detail in his heart.


    When Hannah set up ine Ma, Hannah happened to be in her menstrual period, and she


    comined to herself that her aunt would note early orte, so she had toe when she was


    ready to do it.


    This proves that she was not pregnant when she disappeared.


    As a result, she is pregnant now? !


    What does this prove? This proves that her pregnancy happened during the period of


    disappearance.


    That is to say, this shameless woman slept with other men in the ck coal furnace!


    As the person who came by, Mrs. Wilson also immediately found out what was wrong.


    Hannah herself was struck by lightning, and she slumped in an instant, as if she had been taken out


    of her bones, turning into a mess.


    She opened her mouth wide, her face was full of panic, and she blurted out subconsciously: ¡°What


    is pregnancy, I am old, how can I be pregnant, you are a medical staff, what nonsense, you are


    nder, rumors!¡±


    When the doctor heard this, he suddenly said, ¡°Ms. Queen, what do you mean? How could I spread


    the rumors?


    The blood test report in my hand clearly stated that the progesterone in your body is very high.


    High, ording to the numerical inference, you have been pregnant for about two months, and the


    fetus is almost forming.¡±


    Hannah knew this kind of thing very well in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t admit it to death. Otherwise,


    how would her husband think of herself, how her mother-inw would think of herself, and how


    would her children think of herself?


    So Hannah decided not to let go of her mouth.


    So she looked at the doctor and stared angrily: ¡°You fart, it is impossible for a person my age to get


    pregnant. You are definitely misdiagnosed.¡±


    The doctor said with a dark face: ¡°Under normal circumstances, it is indeed not easy to get pregnant


    at your age, but if you have a rtionship for a long time and frequently, the chance of pregnancy is


    not small.


    For an elderly woman like you, our hospital woman Obstetrics is also a verymon thing. We are


    still in our 50s when we are pregnant and give birth naturally.¡±


    How dare Hannah let the medical staff continue talking, and yelled: ¡°Shut up, you are a quack


    doctor, if you continue, I will call the police to arrest you, and I will say it again. I am not pregnant, let


    alone pregnant.¡±


    The doctor got angry, took out the report, and said word by word: ¡°Do you think your mouth can tell


    us about our test report? The test report clearly states, you! Hannah! I am pregnant! But for your


    own good, I kindly remind you that you can¡¯t userge doses of medicine. How can you treat it like a


    donkey liver and lungs?¡±


    Christopher struggled to get up, grabbed the list from the doctor, and when he looked intently, he


    was trembling with anger!


    The Lady Wilson saw that Christopher¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and she blurted out and


    asked: ¡°Son! Is it true?! This b*tch is really pregnant?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1119


    Hearing Mrs. Wilson¡¯s inquiry, Christopher looked at the contents of the list, gritted his teeth and


    nodded in a dark face.


    Seeing him nodded, Old Lady Wilson immediately felt her heart hurt. She stretched out her hand to


    cover her heart, and yelled.


    Both Harold and Wendy were very embarrassed. At this moment, they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After all, it was his own mother, and she couldn¡¯t speak at this time as children.


    Christopher gritted his teeth at this time, his eyes were bloodshot, and he red at Hannah as if he


    was choosing someone, and cursed angrily: ¡°btch! Did you fcking sleep with other men in the ck


    coal mine?! With Who slept?!¡±


    Hannah had copsed at this time.


    She had already made an appointment with the obstetrics and gynecology doctor, and she would


    come over for the abortion operation on Monday. As long as the operation waspleted, no one


    would know about her pregnancy.


    However, Hannah never dreamed that she would be sent to the hospital for a meal of dumplings,


    and then the blood was checked by a doctor in the emergency department of the hospital.


    The blood indicators of her pregnancy are already very obvious, as long as the blood test will be


    able to detect it.


    If I knew this was the case, if I killed myself, I would not eat dumplings!


    However, now that things have been revealed, I can only find ways to make up for myself.


    So she cried and said: ¡°Christopher, listen to my exnation and keep doing it! I also have


    difficulties!¡±


    ¡°Exin your mother! Your mother is struggling!¡±


    Christopher suddenly roared hysterically, and cursed: ¡°You shameless btch, dare to cuckold Master,


    sleep with other men, and you¡¯re pregnant with another man¡¯s wild species. I fcking kill you. !¡±


    While speaking, Christopher rushed directly to Hannah, grabbed her hair, and flicked her face


    against Hannah.


    The apuse is clearly audible. The painful Hannah wailed in pain.


    ¡°Christopher, listen to my exnation! I¡¯m all forced to be helpless!¡±


    ¡°Exnation, what else is there to exin! You are f*cking dead! I want your life!¡±


    Lady Wilson almost didn¡¯t turn her back in anger, her eyes were full of anger, and her hands


    trembled crazily.


    The family is unfortunate, the family is unfortunate!


    ¡°Hannah, you b*tch, as a woman, how can you do such a shameless thing, tarnish the reputation of


    our Wilson family, and put our Wilson family to shame! You slut should be immersed in pigs? Cage,


    go to hell!¡±


    The Lady scolded and cursed, and cursed Hannah with the most vicious words in the world.


    Apanied by Christopher¡¯s brutal beating!


    Although Christopher¡¯s body was still very weak at this time, being put on a green hat, something


    that all men couldn¡¯t bear, still stimted the potential angry energy in his body, causing him to


    burst out all at once.


    Hannah was beaten up and screamed, but before she could beg for mercy, the Lady Wilson picked


    up a broom in the ward, rushed up and beat Hannah.


    The Lady is proud of her life and hates others for insulting the Wilson family. Now the eldest


    daughter-inw came back with a wild species from outside, how could she ept it?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1120


    Moreover, the Lady is getting older, and her thinking is not only feudal but also outdated. In her


    opinion, Hannah, a shameless and unruly b*tch woman, should kill her in order to emte her!


    Seeing Christopher and Mrs. Wilson beating Hannah together.


    The female doctor was shocked when she saw this scene, she kept shouting next to her: ¡°You guys


    stop! If you don¡¯t stop, I will call the police!¡±


    Seeing that the two of them remained unmoved and continued to beat Hannah, the female doctor


    could only turn her head to look at Wendy and Harold on the side, and blurt out: ¡°You two are in


    charge, you can¡¯t watch your mother get beaten. ?¡±


    The two of them have been watching with cold eyes, and even a little bit of anger in their eyes.


    Under normal circumstances, it is certainly impossible to watch mother get beaten. Even if there is a


    conflict in the family, the two muste forward to reconcile as children.


    But this time the situation is too special.


    Their mother stayed outside for so long, and when she came back she was pregnant with someone


    else¡¯s child. They also felt very embarrassed about this kind of thing.


    Today¡¯s children are mostly selfish, and in most cases only care about themselves.


    It is often reported on TV that some older parents are pregnant and want to give birth to their


    children, but they have be children of their age, but they do not agree with them alive and


    dead.


    Wendy and Harold are such selfish children. When Hannah made them feel embarrassed, they


    didn¡¯t care about Hannah¡¯s difficulties or what kind of torture she had endured.


    They only know that their mother is not obedient to women, and it feels embarrassing for them.


    Hannah was beaten up at this time, and her whole bodyined endlessly.


    She endured the murderous hands of Mrs. Wilson and Christopher. She looked at the eyes of her


    sons and daughters without mentioning how painful she was.


    Seeing the cold eyes of her children facing her, Hannah¡¯s heart almost copsed at this moment.


    She didn¡¯t know where the power came from, she suddenly pushed away the two people who had


    beaten her, and shouted: ¡°You are enough! What if I sleep with someone? Do you think I want it?


    I am a woman, in a ce like a ck coal kiln, I don¡¯t have enough food, don¡¯t wear warm clothes,


    sleep enough, and have to do heavy physical work and be beaten. What can I do?¡±


    Speaking of this, Hannah was extremely emotional, and said hysterically: ¡°If I didn¡¯t agree to the


    supervisor or sleep with him, I might not survive now.


    I might have died in that ck coal pit. ! But think about it, why did I end up like this? Isn¡¯t it for this


    family?¡±


    After that, she looked at Christopher and angrily rebuked, ¡°Christopher, you have no conscience.


    You set up a bureau for ine Ma. Didn¡¯t I want to make more money for my family? Didn¡¯t I want to


    give my family a chance to live?


    Going to the big vi of the Thompson First? The result? I sacrificed so much for this family, but you


    are still doing this to me. Are you still human? What qualifications do you have to point to me, and


    have the ability to go to Charlie Wade? !¡±


    Anger, humiliation, panic, all kinds of thoughts rushed to her heart, Hannah couldn¡¯t help but broke


    out, shaking the matter out of her head.


    She felt that she was the victim, so why should she receive such unfair treatment.


    Why?


    However, Lady Wilson and Christopher did not listen to Hannah¡¯s exnation at all.


    For them, no matter what purpose Hannah was for or what persecution he encountered, the


    humiliation brought to the Wilson family was unforgivable!


    When Christopher thought of wearing a green hat on his head, and maybe even more than one, his


    whole person almost copsed and he fell into a frantic vent of anger.


    Lady Wilson felt that Hannah was thrown into the face of Wilson¡¯s family. It was a crime to live. How


    could it be possible to listen to her exnation?


    So, the Lady Wilson roared: ¡°You b*tch are still here yelling at us? Did you know that the most


    important thing for a woman is chastity!¡±


    Christopher also took the conversation, ring and yelling angrily: ¡°Hannah, you should have died


    in that ck coal pit! At least you can keep your purity! You are pregnant with a wild species, how


    can you have a face to live? In this world? I think you just jumped down here to die!¡±

 Chapter 1121-1125

    Chapter 1121-1125


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1121


    Her husband would even let herself jump off the building, Hannah was immediately furious!


    She pointed at Christopher angrily, and cursed: ¡°Christopher, you are a dog, don¡¯t forget, who has


    been behind you for so many years to support you, help you, and take care of you. You are now


    because I betrayed in order to survive. How many times do you want me to die? Are you still a


    human?¡±


    Christopher gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Stop the damn nonsense! You should be thankful that this


    is not ancient times, otherwise I must kill you myself! Give me a cuckold Christopher, you are so


    brave!¡±


    Lady Wilson looked at the painful look of her elder son Christopher. She was angry. She mmed


    Hannah on the crutches and cursed: ¡°Christopher has never been so angry when he grows up.


    me you b*tch, look at your good deeds!¡±


    Hannah was stabbed in pain by a crutches, and grinned and said, ¡°Dead Lady, don¡¯t me me for


    your mistakes. If it weren¡¯t for me and the Webb family, you are still squatting in the detention


    center. How could it be possible for you to live in Thompson First? Thank you for having it today!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson suddenly said sternly, ¡°You don¡¯t fart here.


    Mr. Webb values   our family¡¯s ability. What does it have to do with you shameless woman? Even if


    you died in a ck coal pit, Mr. Webb will still find us. Will let us live in Thompson First!¡±


    Hannah cursed: ¡°You are a dead old woman, pick up a bowl to eat, put down your chopsticks and


    scold your mother, you are talking about someone like you!


    You don¡¯t even have a sense of gratitude, no wonder the Wilson family will fall into this ce today.


    To the point! With you, an old woman in charge, the Wilson family can only get worse and worse in


    the future!¡±


    After that, she looked at Christopher again, gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°And you Christopher!


    Don¡¯t look like you are unlovable. Didn¡¯t the Lady just put you a green hat? Do you think the Lady is


    willing? survive?¡±


    Christopher cursed angrily: ¡°Go to your uncle in order to survive! You should defend your chastity


    with death!¡±


    Hannah gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°fck your mother, my Lady dared to pack a ticket. If you were


    put in the environment of the ck coal kiln at that time, you could fcking sell your a** to survive!¡±


    Hearing Hannah¡¯s sophistry, Christopher exploded all at once, and scolded angrily: ¡°What are you


    talking about?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I sell my ass? I f*cking kill you today! I can¡¯t save you!¡±


    The doctor could not stop the family of three, so he immediately took out the phone and dialed


    110¡­


    When there was a mess in the ward, Donald was at home, having a meeting with family members.


    He opened his mouth to several of his younger brothers: ¡°Now my father is not awake, the Eight


    Heavenly Kings will not listen to my orders for the time being, but I have sent arge team to Golim


    Mountain to grab the Weaver family father and son. After the Weaver family father and son are


    taken back, we will One more helper.¡±


    Thomas Webb asked a little puzzled: ¡°Brother, why are you working so hard to save the Weaver


    family father and son?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Donald said with a cold face: ¡°Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals is apany with


    a market value of several billion, and it is also somewhat famous in China. If we rescue the Weaver


    family and his son, we must help the Weaver family and his son to retake Weaver.


    However, I will sign an agreement with the Weaver family and his sons in advance. I will help them


    regain the Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals. They will give me 70% of the Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals. I


    believe they will agree!¡±


    ¡°After all, they will never be reconciled. It is better to dig ginseng in the ce where birds do not shit


    ande back to be my dog   than to live there!¡±


    Donald¡¯s third brother, Levi, said calmly: ¡°Big brother, even if Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals gives us it,


    it¡¯s only a few billion. Although our family¡¯s market value has fallen a lot now, it¡¯s not enough to see


    the billions in our eyes. .¡±


    Donald snorted and said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t even understand, why should I get shares in Weaver¡¯s


    Pharmaceuticals?


    It¡¯s because I want to use Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals to negotiate with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals


    in Japan.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1122


    Everyone looked surprised: ¡°Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall? Why negotiate with them? Isn¡¯t this a


    Japanesepany?¡±


    Donald said: ¡°I got the news some time ago that the Japanese Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall was also


    pitted by Charlie Wade, and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall has always wanted to develop their


    business to China, but there has been ack of a good opportunity.¡±


    ¡°If the control of Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals is in my hands, then I can cooperate with Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals, so that Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals can enter the Chinese market faster.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will definitely unite with me to deal with Charlie


    Wade. Then Charlie Wade will be killed, and Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals and Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals will cooperate deeply. By then, this line can make more money. You can do more


    with one stone, what Happy but not doing it?¡±


    When Thomas and Levi heard this, they immediately admired them and said: ¡°Brother, you are


    foresight! If this is the case, we not only have a strong ally, but also a very promising revenue


    channel!¡±


    Donald smiled and nodded, and said, ¡°You guys, learn more. Only by making progress faster can


    you better help me.¡±


    Thomas Webb said at this time: ¡°Big Brother, I still don¡¯t understand, why did you want the LOW


    group from the Wilson family to get in? This group of people is really a bunch of rubbish in my eyes.


    Even if Charlie Wade is disgusting, they are not enough. ¡°


    Donald said with an unpredictable look: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, the Wilson family are small people in


    the market.


    There are many things that only the people in the market can do the best. The lower the poption,


    the more you can sometimes toss. I don¡¯t know what incredible things they will toss about tomorrow,


    maybe they will surprise them?¡±


    As he was talking, his assistant rushed in and said, ¡°Mr. Webb, something happened to the Wilson


    family!¡±


    Donald frowned: ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    The assistant said: ¡°Aurouss Hilll Police Station received an rm, and the Wilson family fought


    themselves in the hospital.¡±


    Donald asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    They didn¡¯t give me a good disgusting Charlie Wade for Thompson First, so why did they go to the


    hospital to fight?¡±


    The assistant said embarrassingly: ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Webb. The Lady from the Wilson family went to


    Charlie Wade¡¯s house and stole some leeks. At night, the family of 5 used these leeks to make


    dumplings, but unexpectedly, those were not leeks at all.


    It was daffodils, so all five members of the family were food poisoned and were taken to the


    hospital.¡±


    Having said that, the assistant took a breath and continued: ¡°After the family was sent to the


    hospital, the doctor checked their blood. It was unexpectedly discovered that Hannah was pregnant.


    Moreover, ording to her pregnancy, the baby in her belly It should have been conceived in a


    ck coal mine.


    Christopher and Mrs. Wilson felt that Hannah was insulting to the family, so they started fighting with


    her.¡±


    Donald was stunned.


    His two younger brothers and some of the juniors who attended the meeting couldn¡¯t helpughing


    when they heard this.


    Donald also said just now, I don¡¯t know what incredible things these low-end people can do.


    Unexpectedly, it is ironic enough to let them toss out such an incredible thing right now.


    And Donald¡¯s expression at this time was even uglier than eating shit!


    I let this group of people fight Charlie Wade, but these bastards are specifically fightinh themselves,


    right?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1123


    At this moment, Donald thought to himself that he would let this family get out of the Thompson


    First, and let it go by itself.


    But thinking about it carefully, he was very unwilling.


    He opened his mouth and said to everyone: ¡°I know what you think in your heart. You all feel that


    this family is too low and can¡¯t do anything. But if you think about it carefully, I can be sickened


    today, and maybe I will get sick tomorrow. The problem now is that this family is not doing it in one


    ce. If this family is twisted into a rope, I believe they are still very effective!¡±


    Thomas Webb couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Brother, how should we make this family be a rope? Now


    that Hannah is pregnant with other men¡¯s children, how could Christopher still be willing to twist a


    rope with her? And that old man? Madam, she is not a fuel-efficientmp.¡±


    Donald said coldly: ¡°If they can¡¯t twist them together, then I will weld them together! I want to see if it


    is more important for them to save face or survive!¡±


    Aurouss Hilll People¡¯s Hospital.


    After receiving the call, several police officers came to the hospital ward.


    Hannah was already beaten by the Lady and Christopher.


    Fortunately, everyone was poisoned by food, and they weren¡¯t quite well, so they couldn¡¯t use all


    their strength when fighting, otherwise Hannah would be beaten to death.


    After the police arrived, they separated the people first, and then asked sternly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter


    with you? Don¡¯t you know that the hospital is a public ce? How dare you fight here?¡±


    Lady Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Comrade police, this is our own family affair.¡±


    The police scolded: ¡°Housework should be solved at home, why do you want to do it here?¡±


    Christopher pointed at Hannah angrily and blurted out: ¡°Comrade police, this woman is stealing a


    man outside, and she is pregnant with other men¡¯s seeds. What¡¯s even more hateful is that she


    didn¡¯t tell me, and kept hiding it. Me! If it weren¡¯t for the idental investigation in the hospital today,


    I might still be in the dark!¡±


    The police couldn¡¯t help frowning, feeling a little more sympathetic to Christopher.


    However, he still said in business matters: ¡°It is difficult for an upright official to cut off housework.


    You should settle these matters within the house. If you can say it well, just let it go and live it well. If


    you say it is not good, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce.


    No one will dy anyone, why bother to fight in public? Take a step back and talk about the


    ugliness of the family, right?¡±


    Christopher nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Comrade police is right.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Hannah and said unceremoniously: ¡°Hannah, you unfaithful woman, I


    want to divorce you! I must leave! I will leave early tomorrow morning!¡±


    The Lady Wilson also said decisively: ¡°Yes! Divorce!


    Only a divorce can save the face of our Wilson family, let her take that wild species and get out!¡±


    And Harold and Wendy , who had never spoken much, had veryplicated eyes.


    For them, the facts today are too shocking, and they can¡¯t react at all. Their mother cheated and


    became pregnant, and their father wanted to divorce her again.


    Could it be that this family just broke up like this?


    Hannah was also very broken. She paid so much for this family, and she exchanged for such a


    result! She is unwilling!


    Why did I have suffered so much and suffered so much sin?


    Isn¡¯t it just for this home?


    And now my husband is going to divorce me!


    If not for her, everyone in the Wilson family would still be squatting in the detention center.


    How could the Wilson family live in Thompson First Vi without her?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1124


    Hannah became more angry as she thought about it. She pointed to Christopher and cursed,


    ¡°Christopher, do you want to cross the river to break the bridge? I tell you, I will never agree to a


    divorce! Do you want to divorce me, right? Okay, I will do it now. Call Thomas Webb and let him


    comment!¡±


    With that said, Hannah took out her mobile phone and dialed Donald¡¯s number.


    To her surprise, the call was immediately connected.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Hannah cried and said, ¡°Mr. Webb, you have to call the shots


    for me, Mr. Webb!¡±


    Donald asked coldly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hannah said: ¡°Christopher did the unscrupulous person who wanted to divorce me. He and his


    mother beat me together, even the police came!¡±


    Donald sternly said: ¡°It¡¯s really unreasonable. Give the phone to the Lady!¡±


    Hannah handed the phone to Lady Wilson immediately, and said with a sessful face: ¡°Webb


    always wants to talk to you!¡±


    Lady Wilson hurriedly answered the phone and said respectfully: ¡°Hello, Mr. Webb!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Donald asked in a low voice, ¡°What? I heard that you and your son


    beat Hannah?¡±


    Lady Wilsonined immediately: ¡°Mr. Webb, you don¡¯t know that this woman who doesn¡¯t obey


    thew of women has ruined our family¡¯s reputation! And she is pregnant with someone else¡¯s wild


    species!¡±


    Donald blurted out: ¡°I warn you old stuff. I will bring your family of five together and send you back to


    live in Thompson First. It is for you to unite and help me trouble Charlie Wade. All the demon moths!


    If your son dares to divorce Hannah, then your family can get out of the Thompson First vi! If in


    the future I hear of any unfriendly behavior towards Hannah, then you can also get out Yes, do you


    understand?¡±


    When Lady Wilson heard this, she became anxious and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Webb, this woman is really


    hateful. There are other wild species in her stomach! How can we bear it?¡±


    Donald asked, ¡°I can¡¯t bear it, right? Since I can¡¯t bear it, then from now on, Thompson First has


    nothing to do with you! Go away!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson was too frightened and blurted, ¡°Mr. Webb, Mr. Webb! Don¡¯t do this! Can we all listen to


    you?¡±


    Donald said coldly: ¡°Where is your son? Does he agree?¡±


    Lady Wilson had no intention to ask Christopher at all.


    Because she knew that no matter what she sacrificed, she could not sacrifice Thompson First¡¯s


    vi.


    I finally had the opportunity to live in, and would not want to move out even if I was killed.


    As long as we can keep Thompson First, even if Hannah wants to give birth to this child, she can


    bear it!


    As for my son, I can¡¯t bear it anymore, I can¡¯t manage so much anymore.


    So the Lady Wilson immediately made a decision for Christopher, and blurted out: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr.


    Webb, he will never have any opinions! This family is my old woman¡¯s final say!¡±


    Donald was satisfied and said coldly: ¡°If this is the case, then I will give you another chance, but you


    must remember what I said and dare to have any disobedience.


    I will not only let your family get out, but also All your family will be sent to the ck coal mine!¡±


    After all, Donald hung up the phone.


    At this time, Christopher hurried forward and asked, ¡°Mom, what did Mr. Webb say?¡±


    Lady Wilson nced at Hannah with a vicious look, and said to Christopher: ¡°As Mr. Webb said, you


    are never allowed to divorce Hannah, and we are not allowed to do anything unkind to her,


    otherwise.


    Let us get out of Thompson First, and send us to the ck coal kiln!¡±


    Christopher¡¯s eyes were dark, and he fainted with a puff


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1125


    Christopher had the desire to die at this moment.


    He never expected that Donald would stand up for Hannah.


    This made myself very ufortable.


    Christopher also lived proudly for half his life, and had never tried to feel like being cuckolded. As a


    result, I didn¡¯t expect that not only was the green hat worn, but the wife even came back pregnant


    with wild nts.


    More importantly, I couldn¡¯t even divorce her.


    Isn¡¯t this trying to stick the green hat on your head?


    At this moment, he hated Hannah crazy, but when he thought of Donald¡¯s words, he immediately


    persuaded him again.


    He also knew that he couldn¡¯t disobey Donald¡¯s meaning, otherwise, not only would he be unlucky,


    but the entire Wilson family would be unlucky.


    The only life-saving straw for the current Wilson family is that if you offend Donald, everyone will


    instantly fall from living in the Thompson First vi to the street, without food and clothing.


    In order to survive, for the Thompson First, for the Wilson Group, he can only bear the pain of


    wearing this green hat.


    Moreover, he will continue to live with Hannah, this feeling makes him copse.


    But in order to survive, he can onlypromise.


    So he gritted his teeth and said to Hannah: ¡°I don¡¯t need to divorce you, but the child in your


    stomach must be killed!¡±


    The Lady Wilson nodded, and said coldly: ¡°Yes, our Wilson family doesn¡¯t keep any evil seeds, we


    have to abort.¡±


    Hannah was already satisfied with the concessions made by the Wilson family, and she was the one


    who didn¡¯t want to give birth to a childst.


    After all, it was a dirty, ugly, middle-aged old hanging silk that made myself pregnant with this child!


    Not only did he let himself be pregnant with this child, he also infected himself with a lot of venereal


    diseases.


    Whenever thinking of this, Hannah would like to kill that supervisor.


    Therefore, Hannah agreed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have made an appointment to have a baby on Monday,


    and I will definitely not give birth to this child.¡±


    Lady Wilson said coldly: ¡°This is the best!¡±


    Hannah sighed at this time, and said with emotion: ¡°In fact, you should really understand me. I have


    tasted all the sufferings of the world in the ck coal kiln. It is you who supported me to survive,


    because you are mine. family¡­¡­¡±


    What Hannah said was a true love confession, but Christopher felt very sick when he listened. He


    said in a cold voice, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t sell it if you get a bargain. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Webb to protect you, I


    would have Kicked you out!¡±


    Seeing Christopher¡¯s extremely angry look, Hannah also put away the sigh just now, and said


    coldly: ¡°Christopher, I will give you a chance to live a good life. If you have to ask yourself to be


    boring, then I will be apanied by Hannah. in the end!¡±


    Christopher was furious, and was about to scold his mother, the Lady Wilson shouted sharply:


    ¡°Okay! Stop talking!¡±


    Only then did Christopher shut his mouth.


    Lady Wilson said coldly: ¡°You all stop me one by one. Why are you making a noise here? Mr. Webb


    has already spoken, and you are still quarreling. Are you happy if you want to destroy the Wilson


    family?!¡±


    For Mrs. Wilson, if anything affects her staying at the Thompson First, and her revival of the Wilson


    Group, no matter how important things are, she must stand aside.


    Christopher and Hannah both had embarrassed expressions, but Hannah had a slightly more


    sessful expression.


    She knew that the Lady hadpromised.


    Lady Wilson said with a ck face: ¡°Okay, my family has experienced everything, and many things


    are naturally open to them.¡±

 Chapter 1126-1130

    Chapter 1126-1130


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1126


    As she said, she looked at Christopher and said coldly: ¡°Christopher, you think Hannah puts a green


    hat on you, you are upset, but have you ever thought that you two personally took Wendy for five


    million? In the arms of Keh Wilson?¡±


    When these words came out, everyone bowed their heads.


    Wendy ¡¯s face was ashamed and unbearable, but she didn¡¯t dare to refute anything.


    Christopher¡¯s face flushed even more.


    Yes, the Lady is right.


    When I was cuckold, I became furious and felt that Hannah was insulting, but as a father, he once


    sent his daughter to an old man who was one year older than him.


    Lady Wilson saw that everyone was afraid to talk, so she said coldly: ¡°Now, everyone¡¯s buttocks are


    not clean. Don¡¯t think anyone is dirty. They will unite me, work together, and revitalize the Wilson


    Group. Listen. Do you understand?¡±


    Everyone hurriedly said: ¡°I understand!¡±


    After that, the Lady Wilson said to other people: ¡°Also, no one is allowed to mention this matter


    again in the future, otherwise, drive out of Wilson¡¯s family in order to follow your example.¡±


    Christopher and others looked solemnly. Everyone knew that Mrs. Wilson was not joking, and it was


    impossible to publicize such scandals.


    Hannah¡¯s matter hase to an end.


    Christopher¡¯s inner anger has alleviated a lot, and the Lady¡¯s mobilization has indeed worked.


    So, a family of fivey back on the hospital bed. Seeing that the farce had ended, the doctor


    immediately came over and gave them an infusion to neutralize the daffodine in their bodies.


    However, Christopher suddenly felt that itching in his crotch was unbearable. He put his hand under


    the bed and scratched it quietly, unexpectedly, the more itching became.


    But he thought it was a sign of poisoning, and didn¡¯t care too much.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Thompson First.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s family just finished eating.


    Two middle-aged men in suits knocked on the door and said respectfully to Charlie Wade: ¡°Hello sir,


    we are from Thompson First Property Management Company. Just now, a group food poisoning


    incident urred in ourmunity a04.


    A family of 5. Everyone has been taken away by ambnces, so our property here specially


    reminds owners to pay attention to food hygiene and safety. Please pay more attention.¡±


    Before Charlie Wade spoke, his mother-inw ine Ma approached her curiously: ¡°The five


    members of the a04 family were all pulled away by the ambnce? What happened to them?¡±


    One of the men in a suit said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Hello, the owner of a04 has a family of five. All of


    them have been poisoned by food and have been taken to the hospital. Do you eat any wild animals


    or wild mushrooms in your home? ?¡±


    ine Ma smiled and said: ¡°Oh, our family doesn¡¯t eat that kind of food. Unlike the poor a04, the


    poor went to other people¡¯s homes to steal food!¡±


    The person from the propertypany smiled awkwardly and said: ¡°We also inform you to pay


    more attention. Since you have this awareness of prevention, it would be best!¡±


    After the people from the two properties left, ine Ma said with a smile: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really evil and


    retribution. I said that the Wilson family didn¡¯t live in Thompson First¡¯s life! Sure enough, something


    went wrong, haha, really good !¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ire Wilson Wilson asked curiously: ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ine Ma smiled and said, ¡°Your grandma and his family were poisoned by food and were taken


    away by an ambnce. Haha, it deserves it!¡±


    ¡°Food poisoning?¡± ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise: ¡°How could food poisoning happen?


    Didn¡¯t they steal our food? We are fine.¡±


    Jacob Wilson also said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t they eating stale meat?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°I guess they should have eaten the daffodils I nted.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1127


    ¡°Daffodils?¡± ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise: ¡°Where are the daffodils? How can they eat


    them?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°The pile of nts I nted at the foot of the wall, which looks like


    leeks, is actually daffodils.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± ire Wilson Wilson blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t that leeks? I really want to eat it!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It looks like leek, but not leek.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°I remember it was said in the biology book that daffodils are poisonous?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°My wife knows a lot. Daffodils are indeed poisonous.


    There is a kind of daffodil in the body. Excessive consumption can cause poisoning.¡±


    ine Ma widened her eyes and eximed: ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade! You did it on purpose? No wonder


    you asked me what vegetables my Lady likes to eat.


    I told you that she likes to eat leeks. You made so many daffodils. This is deliberately cheating


    them!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a serious face: ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t mean to cheat anyone. I


    just nted daffodils in our yard.


    As for who stole it, After eating it again, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Oh, my dear son-inw, where did you think of it? Do you


    think your mother will me you?


    Mom is grateful that you are toote! You did such a beautiful job today and helped her out. A


    breath of bad breath!¡±


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°This Charlie Wade, if you eat too much daffodil, will it be life-


    threatening?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s a food poisoning at best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jacob Wilson breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Although their family is too much,


    but after all, blood is thicker than water. You can teach them, but you can¡¯t kill them.¡±


    ine Ma pointed at Jacob Wilson and cursed: ¡°You are the benevolence of women! You don¡¯t want


    their lives, they want yours! Do you know how your mother did me in prison? My leg is It was broken


    by your mother!¡±


    Speaking of this, ine Ma was very indignant and reprimanded: ¡°This damn Lady is poisoned! She


    should also be taught a lesson, see if she dare to be so terrible in the future!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said helplessly: ¡°It¡¯s okay to give a lesson, as long as you don¡¯t kill anyone.¡±


    ine Ma snorted coldly: ¡°Your mother has treated you so badly for so many years, and you still


    have such affection for him.


    I have worked hard with you for so many years, and you have to live with me and divorce me. , You


    have no conscience!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said angrily: ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about us in everything!¡±


    ine Ma contemptuously said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to say, I just want to tell you, it¡¯s impossible for me to


    divorce you anyway!¡±


    Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t


    quarrel, don¡¯t talk about it every time, no matter what topic you talk about.¡±


    ine Ma curled his lips: ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to him.¡±


    As she was talking, she suddenly received a WeChat message on her mobile phone, and a woman


    sent her a voice message: ¡°Oh, Sister ine Ma, have you watched the video website? There is


    another major incident in your family!¡±


    ine Ma eximed and hurriedly asked: ¡°What happened to our family?¡±


    The other party said: ¡°Your mother-inw, and your husband and his brother¡¯s family were fighting in


    the hospital. The video was taken by a nurse and uploaded to the Inte.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± As soon as ine Ma heard that it was an Lady and they were fighting in the hospital, he


    immediately became interested and hurriedly said: ¡°Send it to me, hurry up, hurry up!¡±


    So the other party immediately sent a video.


    ine Ma hurriedly clicked on the video. After the video was buffered, he saw Christopher and Mrs.


    Wilson beating Hannah violently.


    Charlie Wade and the others were stunned. No one thought that this family would have food


    poisoning, and they would still have time to fight when they entered the hospital.


    And looking at this posture, how did it look like food poisoning?


    However, more shocking is still toe.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1128


    Through Christopher¡¯s swearing words, everyone heard the root cause of their big fight in the


    hospital!


    It turned out that Hannah was pregnant!


    And the child she was pregnant with was not done by Christopher!


    When ine Ma saw this, she burst intoughter: ¡°Hahahahaha, I really wanted tough at my


    Lady. It turns out that Hannah was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child outside, hahahaha!¡±


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°This woman is too shameless. She went out with other


    men.


    She still has the face toe back when she is pregnant with other people¡¯s children?¡±


    ine Maughed and said, ¡°Lady Wilson is mad now. Didn¡¯t she always think that the eldest


    daughter-inw is particrly good? This time is so good, I really have to give her a face!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said embarrassingly: ¡°This matter is so violent, then it is estimated that the


    uncle is going to divorce Hannah, right?¡±


    ¡°Is hr still waiting for her to have a baby?¡± Jacob Wilson is also a man. Although he is very


    ufortable with his brother, he can also experience his despair.


    So in his opinion, a woman like Hannah who is not obedient to women¡¯s way must divorce her and


    drive her out of the house.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but nder. Presumably, Hannah was pregnant in the ck coal kiln.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this Lady was ying very well, and there would be an affair in the ck coal


    kiln.


    But it does not rule out the possibility of being forced.


    At this time, ine Ma¡¯s friend sent another voice: ¡°Sister ine Ma, is this video irritating?¡±


    ine Maughed and said: ¡°The excitement is really too exciting, it makes me feel refreshed!¡±


    Her friendughed and said, ¡°I just came back to another video, which is more exciting!¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°Send me, send me!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, a video was posted on her WeChat.


    When I clicked on this video, I found that Mrs. Wilson was trying to persuade Christopher to make


    peace with Hannah!


    When he saw this, ine Ma was stunned.


    She couldn¡¯t understand in any case, how could a face-saving person like Lady Wilson allow


    Hannah to stay in Wilson¡¯s house with other people¡¯s children? !


    And the following content is even more shocking!


    That¡¯s how the Lady persuaded them.


    She said that although Hannah put a green hat on Christopher, Christopher gave her daughter to an


    older man who was older than him for five million!


    The whole family is very dirty and the bottoms are not clean. Don¡¯t me anyone.


    This is simply subverting the perception of normal people!


    Not only did they subvert the understanding of the rtionship between Christopher and Hannah,


    but also broke out a bigger melon by the way.


    It turns out that not only was the mother stealing people outside, but the father also sold his


    daughter to other bad old men¡­


    People were shocked and criticized on the Inte. They said: ¡°This family is simply the most


    subversive family they have ever seen. There is no good person in the whole family. They are all


    shameless people, and they are extremely shameless! People getting together reallyplied with


    the old saying, it¡¯s not that a family doesn¡¯t enter a family!¡±


    The Wilson family, who had just experienced a poisoning and a big uproar, did not know that they


    are now famous throughout Aurouss Hilll!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1129


    That night, the video of the Wilson family spread rapidly throughout Aurouss Hilll.


    This video was quickly posted on Facebook, but Charlie Wade instructed Facebook to block the


    video.


    He still doesn¡¯t want this video, it exudes too strong influence, especially does not want this video to


    spread outside Aurouss Hilll.


    As for the reason, he knew that Donald would definitely invest a sum of money in the Wilson family


    to support the Wilson Group. If the Wilson family is now notorious all over the country, it is likely to


    affect Donald¡¯s decision.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want the Wilson family to cool off too early. It would be better if Donald invested


    in the Wilson family and then broke the Wilson family scandal, so that not only the Wilson family¡¯s


    face could be hit, but Donald¡¯s face could be hit.


    The Wilson family tossed all night, coupled with their infusion of drugs specifically for daffodine, all


    five people became lethargic, not knowing that their scandal had spread in Aurouss Hilll.


    The next morning.


    After the doctor checked Wilson¡¯s family, he confirmed that they were not in any serious condition,


    and then let them go home.


    The first thing the Lady Wilson did after she was discharged from the hospital was to call Donald


    and ask Donald when she promised to invest in the Wilson Group¡¯s 80 million Dor and when it will


    be honored.


    Although Donald was disgusted enough by this family, he believed that after unanimously outside,


    the family could explode more powerful energy in the direction of disgusting people, and then


    disgusted Charlie Wade well, so he immediately benefited from his assistant. Directly inject 80


    million Dor into the Wilson Group.


    Thinking of this, Donald said again: ¡°Well, I promised to support your Wilson family before. It just so


    happens that the real estate project I invested in Aurouss Hilll is about to start. I will soon participate


    in the bidding of urbannd. After the bidding is over, arge-scale project is needed. The


    decorationpany, let this project be done by your Wilson family.¡±


    When the Lady Wilson heard this, her excited face flushed, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Webb,


    please rest assured that the Wilson family was originally in the construction industry, and it is


    absolutely no problem to leave the decoration to us.¡±


    Donald said coldly, ¡°The reason for investing in you and giving you projects is to let you unite and


    deal with Charlie Wade unanimously, so you must not give me any more moths, otherwise, I will not


    only If you want to withdraw your investment, you will also be suspended, and you will be kicked out


    of Thompson First.


    I, Donald, can hold you up and step on you. Do you understand?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson was so excited that she nodded her head like garlic and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Webb,


    the Wilson family will definitely unite in the future! Moreover, the Wilson family will be your dog, Mr.


    Webb, as long as you say a word, Wilson Don¡¯t dare not follow your family up and down!¡±


    Donald said with satisfaction: ¡°Remember what you told me just now, and be a dog. I will not treat


    you badly.¡±


    ¡°sure!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Mrs. Wilson immediately informed Christopher and others about these


    two things.


    When Hannah heard that Donald made them unite, she felt even more proud.


    She knew that this was her own death-free gold medal, as long as Donald¡¯s words were there,


    Christopher would never dare to divorce herself.


    Looking at Hannah¡¯s triumphant expression, Christopher felt even more ufortable.


    It is absolutely impossible for him to swallow this breath, but to let him really give up Hannah will


    offend the Webb family.


    Give him ten thousand courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to do that!


    Lady Wilson also saw that her eldest son was upset, so she again urged: ¡°Christopher, you have


    heard what Mr. Webb said. If you ruin the Wilson family and the Wilson group, don¡¯t me me, this


    mother You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Thinking of this, Christopher said humiliatingly: ¡°I know Mom.¡±


    However, although Christopher was a little depressed about Hannah¡¯s affairs, the Webb family¡¯s


    willingness to invest in the Wilson family to allow the Wilson-style group to be established again,


    and even willing to hand over the decoration of the new project to the Wilson family, still made him


    feel inexplicably excited.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1130


    Not only him, but the entire Wilson family was very excited.


    Because everyone knows that the Wilson family will finally look up this time!


    Harold smiled and said to Mrs. Wilson: ¡°Grandma, now our Wilson family is going to develop, and


    Webb family will give money and projects again, making it clear that we are going to start praising


    us!¡±


    While speaking, Harold secretly made ns in his heart.


    Once upon a time, Harold was also a well-known rich second generation. He lived every day with


    rich clothes and food, surrounded by countless people andplimented him.


    But during this time, his life was like hell, and everyone who knew him in Aurouss Hilll knew that he


    had now be a bereaved dog.


    Now it was finally time for his Harold to turn over.


    Wendy also looked forward to saying, ¡°When our family develops, won¡¯t it be possible to make more


    money and live more extravagantly than before?!¡±


    For such a long time, Wendy ¡¯s life has been extremely miserable. Not only has her reputation been


    ruined, but her money has also been lost, and her life has been particrly poor.


    But now she can resume the extravagant and wasteful life of the past, which makes her extremely


    excited.


    Lady Wilson was even more excited.


    She knew that after the money arrived, it would not only solve all the debt crisis of the Wilson


    Group, but also allow the bank to return all the houses and antiques that were sealed up.


    ¡­¡­


    The news of the resurgence of the Wilson Group¡¯s investment from the Webb family once again


    caused quite a stir in Aurouss Hilll.


    Originally, based on the size of the Wilson-style group, it simply couldn¡¯t attract so much attention.


    But this time, it was the Webb family supporting the Wilson Group, so the Wilson Group received


    high attention all of a sudden.


    Although the Webb family is now deeply condemned by public opinion and suffered heavy losses, it


    is after all arge family of 100 billion Dor. They support the Wilson Group. In the eyes of others,


    the Wilson Group has already be a phoenix. .


    So for a time, the Wilson Group became a hotpany in Aurouss Hilll. Many people specially


    came to s to the Lady Wilson Wilson, making the Thompson First Vi of the Wilson family


    so lively.


    In one day, Mrs. Wilson received countless guests in the Thompson First Vi, and received arge


    number of congrattory gifts from the guests. She was so happy from ear to ear.


    She knew that this was the benefit of leaning on the tree.


    Leaning against the big tree, not only can the big tree let yourself be cool, but there will also be a lot


    of fruit from the big tree falling down and smashing into your arms.


    At this time, the Wilson family card was immersed in the joy of receiving arge number of gifts.


    Harold, Wendy , and Hannah unwrapped the gifts, and they were almost soft.


    Charlie Wade guessed that the Wilson family was in the mood, so he asked Facebook to release


    the video of the Wilson family in the hospital and put it on the front of the screen.


    And the title of this video is: ¡°The reason behind southern region Webb Family¡¯s investment in


    Wilson Group is the noble morals of Webb family moved by Wilson family!¡±

 Chapter 1131-1135

    Chapter 1131-1135


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1131


    When Donald saw this video, his whole popr nose was almost crooked.


    He did not expect that the Wilson family would be photographed when they were fighting in the


    hospital.


    What I didn¡¯t expect was that this video was exposed after he announced his investment in the


    Wilson Group.


    This shows that I am deliberately disgusting myself, and I want to wait for myself to publicly invest in


    the Wilson Group, and then I will p myself in the face!


    The most hateful thing is the steep tone!


    This tform has a grudge against itself!


    Last time, the cross talk between Mrr.. Lloyd and his son was spread by this tform.


    I want to go to public rtions and it is of no use, because this software has been bought by the


    Eastcliff Wade family.


    Last time, the process by which his damn brother-inw, Marcone and his beggar gang were


    annihted, was also known to everyone who was pushed by this software.


    This time, this great farce of the Wilson family¡¯s rtionship turned out to be the software being


    pushed.


    Isn¡¯t it clear that you are going to face yourself?


    The key has never provoke them, so why do they hold onto themselves?


    The Webb family is very pitiful now. The reputation of the Webb family has been ruined and cannot


    be ruined anymore. As a result, they still did not let go of the Webb family, let alone themselves¡­


    Sure enough, after this video began to be promoted, people across the country scolded the Webb


    family.


    Because the Webb family had already ruined its reputation for doing things, now it is shameless to


    invest in the shameless family of the Wilson family.


    Thomas Webb found his brother Donald, and said: ¡°Brother, the family you are looking for is really


    nasty. He has lost the face of our Webb family. If I say, we will kick them away. Announce as early


    as possible, we have nothing to do with them.¡±


    Donald shook his head gently, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. Now that the boat is done, even if


    the Webb family announces the withdrawal right now, there can be no improvement. After all,


    everyone is just looking at the jokes of the Wilson family, but Big families like our Webb family are


    the real targets of ridicule by the people of the whole country.¡±


    As he said, Donald sighed and said: ¡°You also know that the Beggar Gang has had too much


    influence on our Webb family.


    In contrast, the scandal of the Wilson family is not even a mosquito bite. If people want to scold, let


    them scold it.¡±


    Thomas Webb said angrily: ¡°I think this kind of hanging silk is really meaningless, it¡¯s better to let


    them get out as soon as possible.¡±


    Donald asked him: ¡°Even if the Wilson family is thrown away, will the reputation of the Webb family


    be restored? Don¡¯t forget, we still have a lot of people to unite. If at this time, because of such a


    small matter, we will give up After the Wilson family, how can other people dare to cooperate with


    us?


    What we have to do now is to stand firmly with the Wilson family, even if it is just a look, let people


    know that our Webb family will not give up Myrades-in-arms, only in this way can everyone


    unite with us and deal with Charlie Wade together.¡±


    Thomas Webb finally understood his brother¡¯s good intentions and asked: ¡°Big brother, how was the


    person we sent to Golim Mountainst time?¡±


    Donald said coldly: ¡°They will do it tonight, they will definitely snatch the Weaver family father and


    son back, and at the same time they will kill all Charlie Wade left behind!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1132


    Late at night, at the foot of Golim Mountain.


    Jeffrey Weaver was wrapped in a thick deerskin jacket, dragging his elderly father, Jordan walked


    out of the mountains.


    Recently, the temperature in Golim Mountain has dropped very sharply, reaching minus 30 degrees


    at the lowest night.


    Under normal circumstances, the two were unwilling to go out after being killed, but because of


    clear requirements, they had to go into the mountains to gather ginseng.


    Only enough ginseng can be exchanged for food, medicine, kerosene and firewood for heating.


    After all, in such a cold day, the energy consumption for heating every day is very high. It is difficult


    to pick up enough firewood alone. It must be matched with a certain amount of kerosene.


    The father and son ran into the mountains for a day today, and only picked six or seven small


    ginseng roots, which is only enough for them to exchange for tomorrow¡¯s rations.


    Jordan was tired and hungry, and his lips were purple with cold.


    Although Jeffrey is physically better than him, he also felt a huge physical load.


    Now Golim Mountain has begun to cover snow, and it is very difficult to walk in the deep mountains,


    which consumes a lot of physical strength, but the ginseng is collected less and less, which means


    that they have to go deeper into the mountains every time than thest time.


    It¡¯s midnight toe back, and in a few days, maybe you have to live in the mountains at night.


    Jordan stretched out his hand and grabbed a handful of snow, tucked it into his mouth, opened his


    chapped lips and said, ¡°My son will continue this way, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to survive this


    winter. After I die, you must live strong alone. , Saying that we have to live on everything, and if we


    find a way to save our Weaver family, if we have a chance to kill Aurouss Hilll and take back our


    Weaver¡¯s pharmaceutical, that would be great.¡±


    Jeffrey Weaver panted heavily andforted: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. Although the conditions in Golim


    Mountain are quite difficult, I feel that after youe to Golim Mountain, your body is better than


    before.¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°You used to toss your body so badly, your vitality was


    exhausted early, and you never exercise, walk very little, and your body is worse than every day.


    Now you are in Golim Mountain every day. Shancai ginseng, you exercise so much every day, I


    think you have a lot of toughness. If you stick to it, I think you can live a long time!¡±


    Jordan sat down in the thick snow and couldn¡¯t help feeling: ¡°What you said makes sense. I really


    feel that my body is much stronger than before. I used to breathe hard after walking a few steps.


    Now I can go into the mountains. Picked ginseng for a day.¡±


    Having said that, he sighed, and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t know how to cherish when I was


    young. If I overdrawn my body early, you must take a warning in the future and don¡¯t follow my old


    path.¡±


    Jeffrey Weaver also simply sat down next to him, and took pictures with the bright shlight in his


    hand. The snow and trees around him were depressed and said: ¡°I want to go your old way, but I


    don¡¯t have a chance, you see. In this broken mountain and old forest, even the female bear is


    hibernating.


    Where can I find a woman to overdraw?¡±


    Jordan couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    When ites to women, my own son is really inferior to myself.


    When he was young, he was really merciful, and probably more women had yed with him than


    he had ever seen.


    Thinking about it this way, my life has not been in vain.


    When Jeffrey Weaver thought of a woman, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Speaking of women, Wendy


    from the Wilson family in Aurouss Hilll really makes me miss it. I don¡¯t know if I have a chance to go


    back in this life. I can go back. I must find her and fight. Three hundred rounds.¡±


    Jordan patted him on the shoulder, encouraged him, and said, ¡°I believe that we, father and son,


    must turn over one day!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1133


    The Weaver family, father and son, were dreaming of turning over. Suddenly, a violent cold wind


    came from the bottom of Golim Mountain, making them tremble.


    Jordan sighed: ¡°Damn, the wind in this ghost ce is so fierce. A gust of wind made my whole body


    cold. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jeffrey Weaver also felt cold and bitter, and quickly shrank his neck, got up and patted the


    snow on his butt, and stretched out his hand to his father.


    It has to be said that the rtionship between the father and son during the period when they were


    dependent on each other in Golim Mountain has improved a lot than before.


    In the past, although Jordan preferred this eldest son, in fact, for a selfish person like him, it was


    difficult to really treat him well.


    Therefore, he is actually fair to Jeffrey Weaver, better than Liam.


    Jeffrey Weaver, who has always been a dude, thinks about ying with women every day, and is


    not very close to his father.


    This is mainly because when Jeffrey Weaver was young, he often listened to his mother¡¯s


    indoctrination, that his father, regardless of his family, raised women everywhere.


    This made Jeffrey Weaver dissatisfied with the old man ever since he was a child.


    However, when they arrived at Golim Mountain, the father and son had to work together for survival,


    which also allowed the two to let go of their prejudices and be increasingly dependent on each


    other.


    Everyone knows that you can¡¯t lose the other party in this environment.


    If you lose the other person, the remaining person must have no courage or ability to continue to


    live.


    The father and son walked from the foot of the mountain towards the stray light in the distance.


    The ce with light is the vige where they live, walking past the foot of the mountain, there are


    three or four miles away.


    When the father and son were walking, Jeffrey Weaver said, ¡°Dad, Lee from the vige hunted a


    roe deer from the mountain yesterday. I heard that the roe deer meat is delicious. Would you like to


    visit his houseter? Two catties of roe deer meat!¡±


    ¡°Follow his meat?¡± Jordan sighed, ¡°The guy Lee is very picky. Last time he hunted a big wild boar


    weighing more than 500 kilograms. I asked him if he wanted a piece of pig intestine and he didn¡¯t


    give it to me. Let me give him money.¡±


    As he said, Jordan cursed: ¡°Do you know what Lee¡¯s name is?¡±


    Barena Weaver shook his head: ¡°Where do I know his name, I just know his surname is Lee.¡±


    Jordan spit on the ground, and said contemptuously: ¡°f*ck, an Orion who doesn¡¯t know how to write


    his name is Lee Wendell. I still ask him if he is a writer? Will he write his own name? Guess what he


    is. Say?¡±


    Jeffrey Weaver asked curiously, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Jordan snorted and said, ¡°He said he would write Lee Wen, but he couldn¡¯t write any bold words.¡±


    Jeffrey Weaver smiled and said, ¡°I have taught him how to write tyrannical characters, and taught


    him that he will take two catties of meat as tuition.¡±


    Jordan said: ¡°I also asked him for meat, because he wanted pigskin and he wouldn¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    Jeffrey Weaver said: ¡°I think it¡¯s cold now, and it¡¯s dozens of degrees below zero outside. The roe


    deer he beat has long been killed by him. The meat is hanging in the yard and frozen. After a while,


    he walked in along the wall and stole him. Going back to taste the freshness can be regarded as


    supplementing nutrition.¡±


    When Jordan heard this, he hurriedly said: ¡°Then you hurry up and hide a piece of ginseng dug


    today in your arms. Don¡¯t give them all. Tomorrow we will use this ginseng to stew the roe deer


    meat. It must be a great supplement! ¡°


    ¡°Okay, look at me!¡±


    After speaking, Jeffrey Weaver took out a ginseng and stuffed it into his underwear.


    The frozen ginseng went into his underwear, and he yelled out of the ice.


    Jordan said with a look of disgust, ¡°How can I stuff it somewhere? How the hell can I eat it?¡±


    Jeffrey Weaver said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, just wash it a few more times. If you don¡¯t tuck it in your crotch, you


    won¡¯t be able to hide it at all. They will search your body. You don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jordan said helplessly: ¡°Then you must wash your head a few more times, it¡¯s best to boil it


    with boiling water.¡±


    Jeffrey Weaver waved his hand: ¡°Oh, dad, you don¡¯t understand. If you nch ginseng with hot


    water, the nutrients will be in the water.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1134


    Jordan could only nod his head, and couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°It would be great if I could make two


    catties of wine. Take ginseng soaked in wine and take a cold drink when entering the mountain.


    That guy must be very beautiful!¡±


    Jeffrey Weaver said: ¡°Widow Lee seems to know how to make wine. I have a chance to chat with


    her another day. Maybe she has hidden wine in her house.¡±


    The father and son walked while chatting in the cold wind. After more than half an hour, they arrived


    at the entrance of the vige.


    The two did not immediately return to their dpidated house, but went to Lee¡¯s house in the vige


    in the dark.


    Although the foothills of Golim Mountain are poor, there is nothingcking for everyone to rely on


    the mountains and eat the mountains.


    In the past, people in the whole vige often went to the mountains to hunt.


    But now that most of the young people are going outside and there are not many hunting.


    Lee is the only professional hunter in the entire vige.


    If anyone in the vige wants to eat game, they will take money or other things, but they will rarely


    exchange their prey for some meat.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jeffrey Weaver has been greedy for his game for a long time, because he is clinking poorly every


    day, and it is not easy to eat. There is no extra thing to exchange for meat.


    Today is too greedy, and Lee just hunted a roe deer yesterday, so he moved his mind and said that


    he had to get some meat and go back to taste it.


    Coming to the outside wall of Lee¡¯s house, Jeffrey Weaver grabbed the wall and took a look inside.


    Sure enough, there were pieces of roe deer meat hanging in the yard.


    So he whispered to his father Jordan: ¡°You get down and let me step on your shoulder.¡±


    Jordan was really greedy, and quickly squatted down the corner, let Jeffrey Weaver step on it, and


    stepped into the yard by himself.


    Jeffrey Weaver quickly seeded, stole a roe deer leg, hung it around his waist and crawled out.


    As soon as he climbed out, he said to his father excitedly: ¡°This leg is less than ten kilograms, which


    is enough for us to eat for a week.¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Jordan pped his hands in excitement.


    I haven¡¯t eaten meat for a few days, this time there are so many, it is really to have a good time.


    The father and son were excited and were about to go back.


    Suddenly a dozen masked men in ck rushed out from the dark.


    What¡¯s more frightening is that these dozen people are all holding weapons, seven or eight are


    knives, and five or six are pistols.


    The father and son were shocked, and Jeffrey Weaver said with a weeping face: ¡°Brothers, we are


    nothing more than stealing some meat. We won¡¯t be in such a big battle, right?¡±


    Jordan was too frightened, so he quickly said to him: ¡°What are you still doing in a daze? Give the


    meat back to others quickly.¡±


    Jeffrey Weaver hurriedly threw the roe deer legs on the ground, begging for mercy: ¡°Everyone,


    please raise your hands high.¡±


    These dozen people surrounded the father and son, and one of them blurted out: ¡°Are you Jordan


    and Jeffrey Weaver?¡±


    Jordan nodded nkly and asked, ¡°What do you guys do?¡±


    The man said coldly: ¡°We were sent by the southern region Webb family to rescue your father and


    son and leave. The car is already waiting at the entrance of the vige. Let us go now, and we will


    take you back to Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    When the father and son heard this, they were stunned, and then they burst into tears.


    The two looked at each other and cried together.


    I never thought that I would have the day to make it out!


    So the father and son knelt on the ground, crying while crying: ¡°Thank you brothers, thank you for


    your great kindness, we father and son, we will never forget it!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1135


    Thest time someone came to rescue the Weaver family and his son, they had been dealt with


    before they could get close to the Weaver family¡¯s father and son¡¯s house.


    So the Weaver family father and son didn¡¯t know either.


    At this moment, southern region Webb¡¯s family actually wanted to rescue them back.


    The two were so excited that they immediately followed each other by car back to Aurouss Hilll.


    When going to the entrance of the vige, Jordan couldn¡¯t help asking the man in ck next to him:


    ¡°This big brother, we don¡¯t have any friendship with the Webb family of southern region, why should


    the Webb family save us?¡±


    The person said coldly: ¡°Our manager Webb has amon enemy with you.¡±


    ¡°Common enemy?¡± Jordan eximed and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The man gritted his teeth and uttered two words: ¡°Charlie Wade Wade!¡±


    Jordan and Jeffrey Weaver were shocked.


    It turns out that the bastard Charlie Wade provokes the southern region Webb family!


    That is the first family in Southaven!


    Provoked them, it seems that Charlie Wade is not far from death!


    But I must also be thankful that Charlie Wade provokes the Webb family, so the Webb family


    rescued themselves and their son from Golim Mountain, a ce where birds don¡¯t shit.


    The thought of the father and son was extremely excited.


    A group of people came to the entrance of the vige. Several off-road vehicles had been parked


    here, and the vehicles had not stalled, and they were waiting to evacuate quickly.


    When the crowd was about to get into the car, they suddenly heard a bang from the snow.


    Immediately afterwards, a man in ck beside the Weaver family father and son fell to the ground


    with a shot.


    Afterwards, the gunshots broke out!


    The people sent by the Webb family immediately began to draw out their pistols to fight fiercely with


    the opponent.


    Gunshots and howls were everywhere for a while!


    Because this ce is located at the foot of Golim Mountain and is far away from the city, the night


    here is almost dark.


    When the gunshots are loud, there are mes after another, which looks particrly frightening!


    When has this peaceful vige experienced such a big battle?


    The vigers under the gunfire did not dare to go out at home, and the dogs in the vige were also


    barking.


    As for the Shura field at the head of the vige, people were shot and fell to the ground constantly!


    The people shouted: ¡°Quickly evacuate, everyone, quickly get in the car, we are in an ambush!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the bullets in the dark vented towards the number of off-road vehicles!


    As the gun battle continued, both sides suffered injuries.


    But the Webb family members are at a disadvantage, because they are in the light and the other


    side is in the dark.


    The Weaver family and his son were lying in the snow. Seeing more and more Webb family


    members falling around, the two of them were flustered.


    Judging from this posture, this group will notst long.


    A few minutester, almost all the people sent by the Webb family were killed. Only one driver ran


    away in a panic while driving a car. The others stayed at the foot of Golim Mountain.

 Chapter 1136-1140

    Chapter 1136-1140


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1136


    The Webb family lost fifteen people, Don Albertt and Liam¡¯s people,bined, lost four people!


    Fortunately, Charlie Wade reminded Don Albertt and Liam a few days ago and asked them to


    strengthen their defenses, so both sides sent more troops to Golim Mountain. Otherwise, today is


    really not the opponent of these dozen people.


    The Weaver family father and son, who had been frightened, were caught from the snow.


    It was the younger brother of Don Albertt who arrested them, and the person in charge of Golim


    Mountain, Myles Crane.


    Myles Crane had a dark face, looking at the frightened father and son, coldly said: ¡°Do you really


    think you can escape?¡±


    Jordan cried and said, ¡°Mr. Crane, we didn¡¯t want to escape. It was these people who couldn¡¯t help


    but say that we are going to leave.¡±


    Myles Crane yelled coldly: ¡°You f*cking pretend to be stupid with me, I know what you think, I tell


    you, as long as Myles Crane is alive, you and your son don¡¯t want to leave Golim Mountain!¡±


    Jordan hurriedly nodded and said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Crane, we really did not want to leave Golim


    Mountain. During this time, our father and son have a strong rtionship with Golim Mountain, and I


    am ready to stay here for retirement.¡±


    Barena Weaver on the side also nodded hurriedly: ¡°Yes, Mr. Crane, my dad is right, we both have


    fallen in love with thisnd.¡±


    Myles Crane rushed up, punched and kicked at the father and son, and yelled: ¡°Damn, just because


    of you two dogs, I lost four brothers and even f*cked with me here.


    Believe me or not. Just break your legs and let you climb into the mountain to collect ginseng?!¡±


    The father and son were beaten violently, and they were almost dying before being carried back and


    thrown into the cold dpidated house.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Donald is still waiting for news of Golim Mountain¡¯s victory.


    He has already smoked most of the cigar in his hand, and he keeps thinking about the time. Before


    the cigar is finished, the matter should be solved perfectly.


    The Eight Heavenly Kings do not listen to their orders?


    It doesn¡¯t matter, I can let others go.


    I can¡¯t find the Eight Heavenly Kings, I can let another sixteen people be on board. Isn¡¯t it possible


    for Master to do nothing without you?


    I was thinking that the phone rang suddenly.


    Donald hurriedly connected the phone, and blurted out, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Have you rescued their


    father and son?¡±


    A crying voice came from the other side: ¡°Mr. Webb, we were in an ambush. Everyone died. Only I


    ran out alive!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Donald snorted inwardly, and asked sternly: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You went to sixteen


    people, but you couldn¡¯t get back two wastes?¡±


    The man cried and said, ¡°The other party has no fewer people than us, and they seem to have


    known that we areing and have been in ambush here.


    We picked them up and the father and son were about to drive back, and then they were hit by


    them. ambush¡­¡­¡±


    As he said, the person said again: ¡°Mr. Webb, Golim Mountain is a ghost ce with sparsely


    poptednd, and there may not be a visitor from outside the mountain in 10 days and 8 days in


    this ce, so people like us have too many goals. We may Before they approached their vige,


    they had already begun to guard us.


    This kind of thing really has to be done by super masters like the Eight Heavenly Kings. Otherwise,


    I¡¯m afraid not enough people will be able to see it. Because I don¡¯t even know how many people


    they have here!¡±


    ¡°Oh shit!¡±


    Donald instantly threw the cigar in his hand to the ground, sparks sshing everywhere.


    16 people were gone, 15 died, all of them were pensions for these people, which cost at least tens


    of millions, which was all lost money.


    Knowing this, it¡¯s better to bear him first.


    At this moment, his brother Thomas Webb suddenly rushed in and said excitedly: ¡°Brother, Dad is


    awake!¡±


    Donald was happy and ufortable when he heard this.


    The good news is that my dad finally woke up. What¡¯s ufortable is that I knew my dad could


    wake up now. Why did I send 15 people to die?


    He woke up, and he told him now that the Eight Heavenly Kings might be able to set off on Golim


    Mountain tomorrow.


    Thinking of this, he sighed, then got up and said: ¡°Go, go see Dad!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1137


    Mr. Webb was also an unborn hero.


    Mentioned him in Southaven, no one knew, no one knew.


    This person had a brain when he was young, and he was able to build the Webb family into the first


    family in the south of the Yangtze River from scratch, which shows that this person has


    extraordinary abilities.


    But after all, people are no match for age and years. Since Mr. Webb retired to the second line


    because of his illness, the Webb family has actually begun to go downhill.


    But no one thought that during this period of time, the entire Webb family would lose so quickly.


    This made Mr. Webb suffer the whole person.


    Starting with his second grandson, a young man, a proud son of heaven, suddenly got that kind of


    strange disease that is hard to tell.


    Then his eldest son and his eldest grandson were humiliated and embarrassed in Aurouss Hilll.


    Even a pair of clown-like father and son in Aurouss Hilll dare to record videos of ridicule, nder,


    and insult to the Webb family on the Inte.


    Since that time, the sessive blows made his body go from bad to worse. But he didn¡¯t expect


    that it was just the beginning of a nightmare.


    What made him most uneptable was that the reputation of the Webb family was destroyed some


    time ago.


    As the top family, the Webb family has an ambiguous rtionship with the notorious gang of


    beggars, and was even reported that they secretly supported the fact that the gang of beggars are


    rted to the gang. The reputation of Webb¡¯s family fell to the bottom in one fell swoop. That time,


    the damage to the old man Webb was extremely great, and it was also the time when he passed out


    after a stroke and did not wake up for several days.


    Today, I finally woke up leisurely, but the physical and mental state is no longer as good as before,


    and the whole person is showing a state of dying fatigue.


    The Donald brothers and their children and grandchildren hurried to the family ward.


    When they saw Mr. Webb at this time, all of them were shocked.


    No one had thought that Elder Webb¡¯splexion and spirit was so bad now, and his whole person


    seemed to be an old man who was already in his dying years, and he might be dead at any time.


    Looking at his father at this time, Donald couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. Can¡¯t help but whisper:


    ¡°Dad, how are you feeling.¡±


    Elder Webb looked at Donald with anger in his eyes.


    He took a few breaths violently, and then slurred his words: ¡°You¡­you prodigal thing! Look at the


    woman you married, look at your damn brother-inw! He took us Webb The family has been hurt!¡±


    Donald said with shame, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect things to be like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry?!¡± Elder Webb stammered these words, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I have


    spent half of my life in your hands¡­ ..You¡­you are right with me¡­sorry to have¡­what¡¯s the use!¡±


    With that, Mr. Webb coughed violently because he was too emotional.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ahhhhhhhh¡­¡±


    Donald hurried forward to help the old manfort his chest.


    Elder Webb struggled to push him, and said coldly: ¡°I have been in business for dozens of years


    and have encountered countless enemies in the mall. I didn¡¯t expect to lose to my son¡­¡±


    With tears in his eyes, Donald was extremely ashamed and regretful.


    He loved his wife Xenia all his life, but he did not expect that Xenia would give him such a ¡°great


    gift.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1138


    If it wasn¡¯t for her brother had been killed, I would have liked to smash her brother into pieces!


    But regret is meaningless, otherwise, the Webb family would not be where it is today.


    Elder Webb looked at him and asked coldly: ¡°Where is the woman named Xenia now?¡±


    Donald hurriedly said: ¡°Dad, Xenia has kept herself in her room for this period of time, washing her


    face with tears every day.¡±


    ¡°Wash your face with tears?!¡± Elder Webb gritted his teeth: ¡°This woman, why don¡¯t you keep her


    out of the house? Do you have to wait until the entire Webb family is defeated by her before you


    wake up?¡±


    Donald sighed in his heart and quickly exined: ¡°Dad, Xenia can¡¯t be med for this incident. It is


    her brother who is not doing personnel affairs. She is a victim just like me.¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    No one thought that the weak old man Webb directly pped Donald.


    Elder Webb trembled with anger, and said coldly: ¡°Man man, break when he is broken! If he is


    broken, he will suffer the chaos! Why can I make the Webb family bigger and bigger, not only


    because I am going I am more decisive than anyone when I move forward, because I am more


    determined than anyone else when I step back! But you are better. Not only do you don¡¯t have the


    courage and courage of the gecko¡¯s tail and the strong man¡¯s broken arm, but you drag the stumps


    to work hard.


    You know, If you restrain yourself, not only you, but the entire Webb family will be harmed!¡±


    Donald said embarrassedly: ¡°Dad, Xenia has been with me for so many years, how can I get her out


    of the house at this time? If it spreads out, how will others think of me and Webb¡¯s family? How will I


    be a person in the future? ¡°


    Elder Webb looked at him contemptuously, and snorted coldly: ¡°Do you think that if you don¡¯t drive


    her out, your reputation will not be damaged? The reputation of the Webb family will not be


    damaged? The world knows that Marcone is Your wife¡¯s younger brother, the whole world knows


    that he is your brother-inw, the whole world knows that his beggar gang is your backing him, and


    now he is dead, you still have that woman, the world will only scold you Donald!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Donald was cheered by the scolding.


    Before that, he really didn¡¯t expect thisyer.


    To say that he is strategizing and winning thousands of miles, he is a thousand miles worse than Mr.


    Webb.


    Therefore, if Mr. Webb didn¡¯t name many things, he might not be able to realize it in his life.


    When he thought of this, he was already sweating coldly.


    It was only then that he realized what kind of bad influence it would bring to the whole family by


    keeping his wife at home.


    So he gritted his teeth and said to Mr. Webb: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I will take care of this.¡±


    Elder Webb slowly closed his eyes and let out a long sigh. It took a long time before he opened his


    eyes and said: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it, what happened recently?¡±


    Donald hurriedly told Elder Webb about all the things that happened during this period.


    After listening to this, Mr. Webb¡¯s face suddenly became extremely green.


    He looked at Donald and asked in a cold voice: ¡°A mere Golim Mountain, a mere couple of father


    and son who collected ginseng in Golim Mountain, killed more than 20 people twice?!¡±


    Donald hurriedly exined: ¡°Dad, actually the second time, I wanted to ask the Eight Heavenly


    Kings to take action, but they told me that they only listened to your orders, but you did not wake up


    at that time. I had no choice but to first Send someone over.¡±


    Elder Webb pped him again, Donald covered his face, but he dared not say a word.


    After pped in the face, Mr. Webb said coldly: ¡°The father and son at the foot of Golim Mountain


    are a pair of living people. What is the difference between snatching them back today and snatching


    them back next week and snatching them back next month? ?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you snatch them back today, and they will die next week? If they die so easily, the opponent


    would not send so many people to guard them in the ce where birds don¡¯t shit in Golim


    Mountain.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what are you desperately anxious for?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1139


    Donald clutched his blushed face, ashamed.


    At this time, he finally understood where he was wrong.


    Your own strategy is correct, you must unite everything and treat your enemy¡¯s enemies as your


    allies.


    Whether it is the Weaver family father and son in Golim Mountain, the Wilson family, or other


    people, they are all objects that they can unite.


    But the fault lies in your own fault, you should not rush it, and you should not mess up your military


    spirit.


    The enemy is there, and he won¡¯t be gone because you are a stepte;


    Allies are there too, and he will not die because he is a stepte;


    Why should I be so anxious? Sending people to Golim Mountain twice failed twice, and more than


    20 lives were lost there, all in vain.


    If you stay calm, wait till now and wait till Dad wakes up.


    Then my father sent the Eight Heavenly Kings, and he would surely win with one blow.


    Thinking of this, he was ashamed and said to Mr. Webb: ¡°Dad, I was wrong¡­Your criticism is right! I


    will definitely correct it in the future!¡±


    Elder Webb snorted coldly: ¡°You have missed the best opportunity. Now you have personally done a


    very simple thing that has be very difficult.¡±


    Speaking of Mr. Webb, he said again: ¡°The first time is the easiest to attack the unprepared. If you


    are well prepared at that time, don¡¯t underestimate the enemy. You can also win at once and


    achieve your goal.¡±


    ¡°However, because of your underestimation of the enemy, not only did you lose a few manpower,


    you also made the other party more vignt against you, thus increasing the difficulty of this matter.¡±


    ¡°Now, because of your second time underestimating the enemy and adventurously. Your opponent


    will definitely be more fully prepared. In this way, the Eight Heavenly Kings may not be able to win


    absolutely!¡±


    Donald hurriedly said, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. With the strength of the Eight Heavenly Kings, as long


    as they take action, the other party will definitely be unable to resist.¡±


    Elder Webb said coldly: ¡°Who gave you this confidence? You made the mistake I mentioned just


    now.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy so much.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Mr. Webb said again: ¡°The strength of the Eight Heavenly Kings, although


    they seem to be very strong. But in the real world of warriors, they are not the strongest, and they


    are not even ranked in the middle.¡±


    Donald¡¯s expression froze: ¡°Dad, how is this possible? The Eight Heavenly Kings are so powerful. In


    my impression, they have never met an opponent. How could it be possible that they are not in the


    middle?¡±


    Elder Webb said coldly: ¡°You are not much better than the frog at the bottom of the well. The real


    top warriors are all under the hands of the few super big families in China. Their strength is so


    powerful that you can¡¯t believe them. In front of the real top masters, the eight kings When you get


    up, you may not be able to resist the other party¡¯s eight moves.¡±


    Donald hurriedly said: ¡°Dad, the kid in Aurouss Hilll is just a feng shui sling. He fooled the local


    area. A few capable people and a dog on the road followed him, so he dared to get rid of him


    everywhere.


    So I think he will definitely not be able to find the kind of super master you mentioned, so if the Eight


    Heavenly Kingse forward, the problem will definitely be solved.¡±


    Elder Webb asked him, ¡°Is everything clear? If there are any details that you haven¡¯t noticed, it is


    very likely that the Eight Heavenly Kings will be in danger. The Eight Heavenly Kings are our


    family¡¯s trump card. We must not let them unless it is ast resort.¡±


    Donald said firmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be no problem if the Eight Heavenly Kings take action.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1140


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Webb nodded and said: ¡°Then I will let the Eight Heavenly Kings go to Golim Mountain


    overnight to get the private jet ready.¡±


    Donald asked in surprise, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you need to be so worried?¡±


    Elder Webb said earnestly: ¡°You just killed 15 lives this evening, and they will definitely think that


    they will note back for a while, so we will send the Eight Heavenly Kings over tonight, and


    strive for the Eighth Congress tomorrow morning. The King of Heaven can appear in front of them,


    and in this way, they can be caught off guard!¡±


    Donald nodded with a face of being taught.


    He felt ashamed at this moment in his heart, because his ability at this point was really too far


    behind the old man.


    The old man is the one who can really make ns and win the battle thousands of miles away.


    After that, Donald immediately called and arranged for a private ne to take off. It took off directly


    from southern region and flew all the way to Golim Mountain in an hour.


    Elder Webb also called one of the eight heavenly kings to his sickbed.


    This person is more than 60 years old this year, but because he has been practicing ancient martial


    arts all the year round, it seems that he is just about 40 years old.


    Elder Webb met with him when he was young, and the other side assisted him for many years.


    Elder Webb also regarded him as a guest, respectful.


    It can be said that the two are both masters and servants, friends, and brothers. They both value


    and respect each other very much.


    After Grandpa Webb gave his instructions, the other party mmed his fist slightly and said coldly:


    ¡°Master, please rest assured, I will bring people there this time, I will definitely bring the two people


    back to Southaven, and also leave the other person at the foot of Golim Mountain. Kill one without


    leaving!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Elder Webb felt that he had finally recovered a bit of vitality, and said with a light smile:


    ¡°Then I will wait for you in southern region to pick up the dust!¡±


    Having said that, Mr. Webb sternlymanded Donald: ¡°Donald, you immediately go to Newport


    and buy their local wine red with the longest age and best quality, and how much you have to buy!¡±


    Duran, the head of the Eight Heavenly Kings, sped his fists and said, ¡°I am very grateful for the


    old man who remembers my favorite things for so many years.¡±


    Elder Webb hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Don¡¯t be polite with me, you are the guardian of my Webb family,


    and a heavy weapon in the hands of the Webb family. Webb will definitely not vite the promise of


    the year and respect you as gentlemen throughout your life!¡±


    Soon, the ne arranged by Donald was ready to take off at Southaven Airport.


    Duran took the others of the Eight Heavenly Kings to Southaven Airport in a Toyota Coaster.


    The others are Duran¡¯s younger brothers. The eight of them went down the mountain and met


    Donald¡¯s father. Donald¡¯s father gave them an excellent life and generous rewards, and they also


    willingly followed Donald¡¯s father¡¯s Around.


    At this time, the eight heavenly kings are all wearing blue shirts and stepping on hand-sewn mullet-


    sole cloth shoes, looking like they are going to a warm ce for vacation.


    But in fact, they are going to Golim Mountain, which is dozens of degrees below zero.


    But these eight people have deep internal skills and extraordinary strength. The cold has long lost


    all threats to them, so even if they wear so little, there is no problem in going to Golim Mountain.


    On the way, Duran kept closed his eyes and rested his mind.


    When he was about to arrive at the airport, he opened his eyes and said to the juniors around him:


    ¡°Go to Golim Mountain first. I can only wait for sess and not fail. Not only must I live and rescue


    the Weaver family,¡± Even more, all opponents will be killed, and we will get on theer.


    Everyone is lucky to prepare for the battle. This time, I am waiting to kill in Golim Mountain!¡±

 Chapter 1141-1145

    Chapter 1141-1145


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1141


    At this moment. Thompson First!


    It waste at night, Charlie Wade and his wife were sleeping soundly in their bed.


    At this time, Charlie Wade¡¯s cell phone suddenly buzzed twice.


    Worried that the phone would noisy my wife¡¯s sleep, I quickly picked up the phone, and then found


    that I had received two WeChat messages.


    At this time, it was 12 o¡¯clock in the night. He didn¡¯t know who would send WeChat to himself at this


    time, but he guessed that there must be something important to send WeChat at this time.


    So he immediately unlocked the phone and found that the WeChat was sent by Don Albertt.


    ¡°Master Wade, something happened to Golim Mountain. Liam and I are at your doorstep. I wonder if


    you have time toe out to see you?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned.


    There was an ident in Golim Mountain, which proved that the Webb family had another idea of


    Weaver family father and son.


    So he got up lightly and went downstairs to the door of the vi.


    Don Albertt and Liam were standing at the door and waiting respectfully.


    Seeing how nervous their expressions were, Charlie Wade asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Don Albertt said, ¡°More than half an hour ago, the Webb family sent people to Golim Mountain. This


    time there were a lot of people, including 16 people.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked, ¡°Then, just talk about the result.¡±


    Don Albertt respectfully said: ¡°They intended to take the Weaver family father and son. The two


    sides had a gunfight. Liam¡¯s and I killed 15 of them, and one of them escaped.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked, ¡°Have your people lost?¡±


    Liam said, ¡°Master Wade, I lost three of my people, and the fifth person lost one. That¡¯s four people


    in total.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a hum, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a victory overall.¡±


    Don Albertt nodded and said: ¡°I think the Webb family will not let go of the two failures. They may


    soon have a full hands on Golim Mountain. Liam and I have already begun to raise people.


    Recently, we will rush to Golim Mountain. But I am worried. Once the Webb family will send their


    gambit card.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned, ¡°Gambit card?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Don Albertt said: ¡°It is rumored that there are eight heavenly kings under the Webb family.


    These eight heavenly kings are all warriors, and they are extremely powerful!¡±


    Having said that, Don Albertt said again: ¡°Master Wade, our people can deal with ordinary people.


    But if we deal with masters of martial arts, it may be a man¡¯s arm blocking the car.


    A dozen subordinates do not matter, but I am afraid that Master Wade will be dyed. What


    happened, in case they rescued the Weaver family and his son, Don Albertt could not shirk the


    me!¡±


    Charlie Wade knows that big families have super masters in captivity.


    In my own impression, the Wade family had many masters when they were young.


    The strength of these masters is far beyond the cognition of ordinary people.


    For the super family with trillions of assets, only the real top master can protect its safety.


    So Charlie Wade asked him, ¡°Don Albertt, what do you think?¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, please forgive me. I have always felt that there is no need


    for Jordan and his son to continue to live in the world. Your enemies are now using them as


    bargaining chips and are trying their best to fight for it. Instead of doing this, it is better to use this


    Killing the father and son will never cause trouble!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1142


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°If everything is solved by murder, then the Webb family will


    be dead long ago. Some people deserve to die and must be killed as soon as possible, such as the


    gang of beggars; but some people kill it. It¡¯s boring.¡±


    After Charlie Wade finished speaking, he smiled, and then said, ¡°Think about Ichiro Kobayashi in


    your kennel.


    Actually, he could have been killed long ago, but why should I keep him? It¡¯s because I think this


    person It¡¯s interesting to live, and there are more possibilities when it¡¯s alive. If he dies, many things


    will lose a lot of fun. The same goes for the Webb family and the same for the Weaver family.¡±


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s heart, everything in the worldplements each other, reinforces each other and


    restrains each other.


    I kept Kobayashi¡¯s life so that he can live with his brother Jiro Kobayashi.


    The purpose of keeping the lives of the Weaver family father and son is to let them and Weaver


    appear to live together.


    If Ichiro Kobayashi is really dead, if he wants to check and bnce Jiro Kobayashi, or even


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, he will lose a best bargaining chip.


    If Liam¡¯s heart bes rebellious in the future, then he can use the Weaver family father and son


    to counter him.


    This is the ancient art of the emperor.


    The real minister would never truly believe in a treacherous official, but he would neverpletely


    favor a loyal official.


    However, North Korea must not have treacherous ministers because they are the key to


    counterbnce loyal ministers.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    If he is a loyal minister without the checks and bnces of a traitorous minister, then he will be


    increasingly arrogant and ignorant, and will gradually be a traitorous minister.


    That¡¯s why Charlie Wade needed to check and bnce between different people and different


    people.


    After all, the Wade Family is a top-notch big family. The children of the Wade Family have learned


    the Four Books and Five ssics from a young age, familiarize themselves with ancient history,


    and study the techniques of emperors. These methods are almost brought out of their bones.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade shook his voice and said: ¡°Killing Jordan and his son means that I am


    afraid of the Webb family.


    This is a sign of weakness, and I never show weakness.¡±


    Having said that, he said lightly: ¡°If I¡¯m right, the Webb family has probably dispatched the Eight


    Heavenly Kings, and maybe they are already on their way to Golim Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Don Albertt and Liam were both dumbfounded.


    Liam said in surprise: ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be so fast. After all, they just lost 15 people. They should


    have to go back and rest for a while before making aeback.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charlie Wade said confidently: ¡°If Donald could mobilize martial artists, then he should have


    dispatched martial artists long ago. Therefore, I guess that the man who can really send martial


    artists should be the old man of the Webb family!¡±


    ¡°The old generation of entrepreneurs are still very powerful. Mr. Webb started from scratch, and his


    ability, courage, and courage must be much better than ordinary people. If he is in charge of


    everything behind his back, the means must be much higher than that of Donald! He will definitely


    be among others.


    When you think it¡¯s least possible tounch an attack,unch a fatal blow.¡±


    After that, he smiled indifferently: ¡°And when the most unlikely attack was just after the failure,


    everyone thought he would definitely retreat to rest, but he wanted to hit the opponent by surprise.¡±


    Don Albertt eximed and said, ¡°Master Wade, what shall we do now? Shall we send someone


    over overnight?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said calmly: ¡°If the opponent dispatches a martial artist, it¡¯s not


    enough to see how much they can go, it¡¯s just to die.¡±


    Don Albertt was shocked: ¡°Master Wade, what should we do?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter, I have my own arrangements,


    after all, flying from Southaven all the way to Golim Mountain, the distance is still quite far, there is


    still enough time to prepare!¡±


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s words, Liam¡¯s eyes shed with joy, and a heavy rock in his heart fell to the


    ground.


    Therefore, he said gratefully: ¡°It seems that Master Wade is already confident! Liam is here, thank


    you Master Wade!¡±


    Liam is the one who fears the Weaver family father and son the most.


    He didn¡¯t want the Weaver¡¯s pharmaceuticals that he had finally gotten, and in a blink of an eye he


    gave up his hands!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1143


    Seeing that Liam was a little nervous, Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, turned off the topic and


    asked, ¡°By the way, how are you doing at Weaver¡¯s Pharmacy?¡±


    Liam looked straight and reported: ¡°Master Wade, the overall development of the pharmaceutical


    factory has been fairly stable recently, but it has encountered some obstacles in developing new


    markets.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in the way?¡±


    Charlie Wade wondered, ording to the strength of Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical, it should be said


    that there are few rivals in the domestic pharmaceutical industry.


    However, for the development of new drugs, as long as a good prescription is found, there should


    be no problem.


    But if the prescription is not good, the strength of the pharmaceuticalpany is meaningless.


    Liam hurriedly replied: ¡°Recently, Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals has invested heavily in developing a


    new Chinese patent medicine. The main effect is to drive away evil spirits and reduce dampness,


    cool the blood and relieve the heart of the stomach, and treat stomach symptoms such as stomach


    pain, stomach acid, and retching.


    Both have good curative effects.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Stomach disease is also a disease that modern people easily get.


    As far as I know, there should not be too many stomach medicines in China. Except that


    Sanjiuweitai is somewhat famous, I have never heard of it. Are there any other well-known Chinese


    patent medicines for the treatment of the stomach?


    In this case, you shouldn¡¯t be too hindered, right?¡±


    Liam frowned and exined: ¡°I developed this medicine because I saw that there are too many


    people in the city nowadays. Many young people who go to work have stomach problems at a


    young age, and there is arge group of potential customers, so I brought the team to tackle


    problems. I found a suitable recipe from countless ancient recipes, but I didn¡¯t expect to be a step


    ahead by foreignpanies, and they also optimized our original recipes.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned: ¡°Foreignpanies? To giarize our ancient Chinese medicine


    prescriptions? Don¡¯t thosepanies mainly focus on western medicine?¡±


    Liam shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a western medicine, but Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals


    obtained an ancient prescription from our country, and then developed a kind of stomach powder


    based on the ancient prescription. The efficacy of this stomach powder is indeed stronger than our


    stomach medicine, so now the stomach powder market It has been taken over by Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall, which is very unfavorable for us.¡±


    He paused for a moment, and then said with a little frustration: ¡°Leave aside, Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals has developed our ancient traditional Chinese medicine prescriptions. The level of


    development of our ancient Chinese medicine prescriptions is indeed very high. Since the era of


    Kobayashi Masao, they have been profiting from Kampo medicines all over the world. , Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall¡¯s background is too deep.¡±


    ¡°Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall?¡± Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help frowning when he heard this, and asked:


    ¡°Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall was so weak before, is it still sopetitive now?¡±


    Liam nodded, sighed, and said, ¡°Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is the top pharmaceuticalpany in


    Asia after all. As long as it doesn¡¯t hurt the bones, it has strongpetitiveness, and they have the


    best hardwareboratory and R&D team in Asia. Therefore, we can optimize a stomach powder


    based on the ancient prescription.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly. He didn¡¯t expect that Jiro Kobayashi really had two brushes. The


    entire Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall was pitted by himself for more than 10 billion, and he was about


    to turn over so soon.


    At this time, Liam also sighed: ¡°We didn¡¯t make good use of the essence left by our ancestors. We


    finally let foreigners giarize it. It¡¯s really a shame.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°How big is the impact of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall on you now?¡±


    Liam said: ¡°The gastric medicine alone will have a very big impact. In the long run, Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals is now actively developing new drugs.


    I estimate that in the future it will gradually eat away our development space. The ie has


    already been greatly affected. Almost all the money invested in stomach medicine has been


    squandered, and we will continue to research and develop new medicines. If it seeds, it will be


    fine. If it fails, it will be further into the quagmire.¡±


    After talking, Liam said again: ¡°During this time, the World College Sanda Fighting Competition is


    about to begin. It will be held in Aurouss Hilll. This game is sponsored by Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall, and the promotion is very big.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°Will Jiro Kobayashie?¡±


    Liam said: ¡°I don¡¯t know this yet, but it is said that the award-giving guest for this finals is a high-


    level Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. It is still unclear who it is. It may be Jiro Kobayashi.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1144


    In fact, there are countless kinds of magical ancient medical prescriptions recorded in the


    ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±. There are dozens of stomach medicines alone. Just picking one out can help


    Liampletely crush Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    However, the pharmaceutical industry is a very profitable industry, so I certainly cannot help Liam in


    vain.


    So he said to Liam: ¡°Liam, I have a few good recipes in my hand. They are produced and they are


    definitely best-selling magical medicines. If I use the recipes to buy shares, how many shares would


    you give me?¡±


    Liam almost said without hesitation: ¡°Master Wade, Liam can have today. It depends on your


    achievements. The entire Weaver Pharmaceutical is yours. You will give me a word from Liam


    immediately!¡±


    Liam was also very clear in his mind.


    Without Charlie Wade, he could not inherit Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals.


    Without Charlie Wade, if the Weaver family father and son came back, they would not be able to


    hold Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical.


    Therefore, he was willing topletely adhere to Charlie Wade, even if he gave up Weaver¡¯s


    Pharmaceutical, he would never give the Weaver family father and son a chance to stand up.


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Well, if the prescription I gave you is more effective than


    Kobayashi¡¯s stomach powder, then you give me 80% of the shares of Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical,


    and I will continue to be better in the future. The prescription is for you to ensure that Weaver¡¯s


    Pharmaceuticals can grow into apany of hundreds of billions in the future. By that time, your


    personal assets will exceed 20 billion.¡±


    The current assets of Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals are about two to three billion Dor, but they still


    have certain debts, coupled with the recent poor management, the overall decline.


    If Charlie Wade can really enable Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals to grow into arge group of hundreds


    of billions in the future, even if Liam is only 10%, he can double his assets.


    So for him, he has no reason to refuse.


    And he had heard about it a long time ago that Master Wade¡¯s one-handed magic pill, if the


    prescription he took out, it would surely be able to sell!


    Therefore, Liam agreed without hesitation, and said excitedly: ¡°Thank you Master Wade! Liam has


    nothing to say!¡±


    Charlie Wade is not trying to take advantage of Liam, but the top prescription is really worthless!


    For example, the male magic drug of its parentpany, made hundreds of billions of dors in


    profits because of this drug.


    Therefore, if you give it to him in vain, it is simply a mentally disabled person.


    Win-win cooperation is the best solution.


    So Charlie Wade said to Liam: ¡°In this case, you should go back first. Tomorrow I will ask thewyer


    to sign a contract with you, and I will give you the prescription at that time.¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, what should I do about the Webb family?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°I have my own decision, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1145


    At this moment, there are two solutions in front of Charlie Wade.


    First, he immediately went to Stephen Thompson and asked Stephen Thompson to send masters


    from the Wade family to Golim Mountain to intercept them. There are many masters from the Wade


    family, so dealing with the eight heavenly kings shouldn¡¯t be a problem;


    Second, he immediately set off to Golim Mountain, personally snipe the eight heavenly kings at the


    foot of Golim Mountain.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Charlie Wade decided that he should solve his own problems and


    go to Golim Mountain personally to get the Eight Heavenly Kings settled.


    Charlie Wade has been studying the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡± for some days, and his constant


    enlightenment has enabled him to continuously improve.


    At the same time, his body has been tempered with spiritual energy, which is even more different


    from ordinary people at this time.


    Not to mention that he has refined so many Rejuvenation Pills himself, relying on the Rejuvenation


    Pills to raise his body to a higher level.


    As far as Charlie Wade¡¯s current strength is concerned, let alone the Eight Heavenly Kings, even if


    it doubles, it will not be Charlie Wade¡¯s opponent.


    However, you must go to Golim Mountain as soon as possible.


    Because the eight heavenly kings of the Webb family may have already set off.


    southern region is several hundred kilometers further south from Aurouss Hilll, so this gave Charlie


    Wade some time window.


    If he is efficient, it is possible that the Eight Heavenly Kings will arrive at Golim Mountain first.


    So he immediately called Cameron Isaac and blurted out and asked, ¡°Can you arrange a ne for


    me? I want to set off to Golim Mountain immediately.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: ¡°No problem, master, Aurouss Hilll Airport has our business jet, and it


    is the world¡¯s fastest civil business jet specially customized by the Wade family, which is much faster


    than ordinary jets.¡±


    After speaking, Cameron Isaac said: ¡°The Wade family has always believed in that timing is greater


    than anything else, so the Wade family¡¯s ne is faster than all the family¡¯s private jets!¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Charlie Wade said with satisfaction: ¡°You can let the ne wait at the airport to get


    ready for take-off. At the same time, let your Shangri-La helicopter pick me up at Thompson First. I


    will rush to the airport immediately.¡±


    ¡°no problem!¡±


    As Cameron Isaac said, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Master, do you need help when going to Golim


    Mountain? If you need it, I will call the family.¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°You don¡¯t need a helper anymore. You can do me a favor and


    prepare a helicopter to wait for me at Golim Mountain Airport. After getting off the ne, I will use


    the fastest time to reach a vige at the foot of Golim Mountain.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Cameron Isaac said immediately: ¡°I will make arrangements. If there is no helicopter in Golim


    Mountain, I will immediately transfer from another ce. You will definitely solve this problem before


    you arrive at Golim Mountain, Master.¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone with satisfaction, and Don Albertt immediately said, ¡°Master


    Wade, Don Albertt is willing to go with you!¡±


    Liam on the side also folded his hands and said, ¡°Master Wade, Liam is also willing to walk with


    you.


    Charlie Wade thought for a while, and said to the two of them: ¡°Since you want to go, then follow


    me.¡±


    Both of them were stubborn and loyal to Charlie Wade. At this time, they were unwilling to let


    Charlie Wade go to Golim Mountain alone.


    Charlie Wade also knew very well that if the two of them wanted to be more devoted to themselves,


    they had to let them see their true strength.


    Especially for Liam, Charlie Wade must make sure that this person has no two minds about himself,


    so he can safely give him the peerless prescriptions in the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±.


    So this time to go to Golim Mountain, you might as well let him follow the experience to see the true


    strength of his master!


    Soon, Cameron Isaac¡¯s helicopter flew to Thompson First.


    Charlie Wade and the three got on the helicopter and immediately went to Aurouss Hilll Airport.

 Chapter 1146-1150

    Chapter 1146-1150


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1146


    At this time, at Aurouss Hilll Airport, Wade¡¯s private ne deployed in Aurouss Hilll was ready to


    take off at the end of the runway.


    As long as Charlie Wade got on the ne, the ne could take off immediately.


    And this ne can send Charlie Wade to Golim Mountain in two hours.


    In contrast, the private jet of the Webb family takes at least three hours.


    Moreover, the Webb family does not have the Wade family¡¯s ability to simultaneously mobilize


    resources across the country or even the world.


    I believe that after the Eight Great Heavenly Kings arrive at Golim Mountain, there will be no


    helicopter waiting for them. At best, Webb¡¯s family will prepare off-road vehicles to take them to the


    foot of the mountain.


    ording to Don Albertt, from Golim Mountain Airport to the small vige where the Weaver family


    and his son live, off-road vehicles need to drive at least two hours without snow.


    If it snows and the road conditions are not good, it will take more than three hours to arrive.


    But the helicopter is much faster, flying straight, forty minutes.


    So Charlie Wade still has time, and he can definitely arrive before the Eight Heavenly Kings.


    The helicopter stopped directly at the end of the airport runway, next to Wade¡¯s business jet.


    As soon as Charlie Wade got off the helicopter, the door of the business jet opened.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that it was Cameron Isaac who opened the door!


    Charlie Wade looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: ¡°Master, I really don¡¯t worry about you going alone. I¡¯m afraid you


    don¡¯t want me to follow, so I can only do this. Please don¡¯t me it.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded gently: ¡°You are already here, and I can¡¯t drive you down. Let¡¯s go and let the


    ne take off as soon as possible.¡±


    Don Albertt knew that Charlie Wade was Cameron Isaac¡¯s young master for a long time, so he was


    not surprised about it.


    However, he knew very little about the Wade Family, so every time he met Charlie Wade, he


    respected Charlie Wade as Master Wade instead of Mr. Wade.


    Of course, this is also rted to Charlie Wade¡¯s unwillingness to reveal his identity. If you call him


    Mr. Wade, some people may be able to connect him with the Wade family.


    However, Liam on the side was stunned by this young master.


    Cameron Isaac is a smart man.


    He knew that the young master brought Liam with him, and he knew that Liam was already his


    confidant.


    Moreover, since the young master is going to take him to Golim Mountain, he must be ready to


    show his skills in front of him, so there is no need to deliberately conceal his identity.


    Liam was shocked at this time, he knew who Cameron Isaac was, so with Cameron Isaac¡¯s young


    master, he immediately guessed the identity of Charlie Wade.


    At this moment, he was shocked.


    I never dreamed of my own Master Wade, not only a master with the ability to reach the sky, but


    also the eldest master of the Wade family, the top family of Eastcliff!


    The superior strength is already admirable, and I didn¡¯t expect the family background to be even


    more prominent!


    No wonder everyone says Master Wade is a real dragon on earth!


    With such ability and background, of course it can be called the four characters of the real dragon


    on earth!


    Thinking of this, he immediately knelt on one knee and said respectfully to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master


    Wade, you are the very noble young master of the Wade family, but you are willing to fight the


    injustice for me, for my dead mother, and win the family property for me. Liam is unforgettable!¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°Liam, if you are grateful and want to follow me with all your heart, I will


    definitely give you splendid wealth!¡±


    After all, he looked at Don Albertt and smiled and said, ¡°Don Albertt, you are the same.¡±


    Don Albertt immediately knelt to the ground and said respectfully: ¡°Master, as early as the moment


    you rescued me from Webb¡¯s bodyguard, Don Albertt¡¯s life was yours!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1147


    The Wade Family¡¯s business jet drew up in the dark, galloping in the direction of Golim Mountain at


    a very fast speed!


    The speed of this airne is indeed much faster than that of ordinary airnes. Even Charlie Wade


    couldn¡¯t sigh. No wonder Wade Family can stand on top of China¡¯s top family. You can tell from the


    details of the airne alone.


    In important cities across the country, arrange such airnes to ensure that the family can arrive


    one step ahead of others in case of emergency. As long as they seize the opportunity first, they


    have the possibility of winning.


    Cameron Isaac told Charlie Wade: ¡°The young master actually still has a faster ne in the WadeThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    family, but there is one and only one of this ne, which was stored by the master at Eastcliff


    Airport.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie Wade asked curiously, ¡°Is there a faster ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cameron Isaac nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard of the Concorde? Years


    ago, the French developed a supersonic passenger ne that can fly at twice the speed of sound


    and cruise at an hourly speed. 2150 kilometers.¡±


    Charlie Wade said in surprise: ¡°I have heard of Concord Technology, but isn¡¯t this aircraft already


    retired?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Retirement is just withdrawing from the public¡¯s vision. That¡¯s because this


    aircraft is flying too fast, the flying cost is too high, and the noise of breaking through the sound


    barrier during flight is too loud, and ordinary people can¡¯t afford it. However, after retiring, four of the


    best in condition were bought by the world¡¯s top big families. After they were bought, these aircraft


    have always received the best maintenance and maintenance.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    Unexpectedly, his grandfather still has such a big hand, and bought a Concorde airliner.


    But this also shows the extraordinary courage of the older generation of entrepreneurs.


    Regardless of the fact that a Concorde airliner may be extremely expensive, but with it, the father


    can be two or three times faster than others at the most critical moment.


    An ordinary business jet can fly at a maximum speed of eight or nine hundred kilometers per hour,


    but the Concorde can reach 2.5 times that!


    If there is a $1 billion order, waiting to be signed in the United States, and whoever can get the


    order soonest, then the Wade family must be the only person to get the order.


    Someone else¡¯s ne takes eleven or twelve hours to fly, while this ne only takes about five


    hours. In other words, he has already signed the contract before others arrive.


    Two hourster, Charlie Wade¡¯s ne hadnded at Golimshan Airport.


    At this time, on the side of the runway, a helicopter was already waiting here.


    After Charlie Wade got off the ne, he asked Cameron Isaac, ¡°Help me ask the airport if Webb¡¯s


    private ne hasnded here.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly made a call with his mobile phone. After a while, he admired Charlie Wade


    and said, ¡°Master, you are so knowledgeable. The airport tower has just received an application for


    an exclusive private jet. They willnd in an hour. Here.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction: ¡°One hour¡¯s time advantage is enough. Let¡¯s go to the foot of


    Golim Mountain to see the scenery!¡±


    Then he stepped into the helicopter that had been waiting for a long time.


    Cameron Isaac, Don Albertt and Liam also boarded the ne.


    The helicopter immediately climbed and flew towards the foot of Golim Mountain.


    The time at this time was more than four o¡¯clock in the morning, and because it was winter, there


    was no trace of the sky to light up at this time.


    However, a round of beautiful moon in the sky still clearly outlines the outline of the earth.


    The helicopter flew out of the airport and passed over the city. Right in front of it was the majestic


    Golim Mountain.


    The outline of Golim Mountain under the moonlight is particrly clear. Because the whole


    mountain range is white, it looks very beautiful under the moonlight.


    Forty minutester, the helicopternded one kilometer outside the vige.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1148


    Don Albertt had been to Golim Mountain once before, so he was somewhat familiar with the terrain


    here. He pointed to a snow-covered mountain road next to the ne and said to Charlie Wade:


    ¡°Master, this is the only road into the mountain. If the Eight Heavenly Kings at home don¡¯t take a


    helicopter, they have only one way toe.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll stay here and wait.


    Don Albertt hurriedly said, ¡°Master, do you want to call all of us here to help?¡±


    Charlie Wade faintly spit out two words: ¡°No need.¡±


    Cameron Isaac was somewhat worried about the safety of the young master, and couldn¡¯t help but


    said: ¡°I also understand the eight heavenly kings of the Webb family. They are indeed strong. You


    may not be their opponent. To be cautious, let¡¯s call some people over to help! ¡°


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said coldly: ¡°Today¡¯s matter, only the four of us are present, and


    only the four of us know about it. If anyone other than us knows, they will be punishable!¡±


    The other three people looked horrified.


    They could hear the powerful pressure and the strong domineering from Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    It seems that Charlie Wade wants to keep all the eight heavenly kings here today!


    The Eight Heavenly Kings at this time justnded at Golim Mountain Airport.


    After the nended, the eight people walked out of the ne and then left the airport directly


    through the normal passenger passage.


    They were not like Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t go through the passenger passage at all, but took a helicopter off the runway.


    The main reason why they did not receive such treatment was that the Webb family had no


    influence here at all.


    The Webb family is a Southaven family. Although it is the so-called first family in the region, it is far


    behind the real top family.


    Their strength is mainly covered in the Southaven area, and they have begun to decline after


    crossing the north of the Yangtze River.


    And the strength gets weaker as it goes to the north, not to mention the Golim Mountain which is so


    close to the north.


    However, although top families like the Wade family are Eastcliff¡¯s family, their national development


    strategy, just like the United States¡¯ global development strategy, must be four words and


    comprehensive dominance.


    The United States is the global hegemony, and the Wade family is the national hegemony.


    For Wade Family, it is his home field anywhere in the country.


    If Wade¡¯s family thought, they could kill the Webb family anytime in Southaven, in the Webb family


    base camp.


    This is the embodiment of the strength of a top family!


    At this time, the Eight Heavenly Kings headed by Duran, after leaving the airport, saw two off-road


    vehicles parked at the airport gate.


    These two off-road vehicles were the drivers temporarily arranged by the Webb family.


    The Webb family has no influence here. The 16 people sent yesterday rented 5 off-road vehicles


    here before they went to rescue the Weaver family and his son.


    This time, the Webb family rented two off-road vehicles at a high price online and let the Eight


    Heavenly Kings drive there in person.


    After the Eight Heavenly Kings took the car, they took two off-road vehicles and headed towards the


    mountains.


    On the road, Duran, the head of the Eight Heavenly Kings, was sitting in the co-driver. He picked up


    the walkie-talkie and said coldly: ¡°Brothers, we have to drive more than two hours. I am killing!


    Anyone who dares to stand in front of us will kill without mercy!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1149


    On a mountain road that stretches for tens of kilometers, two off-road vehicles drove one after the


    other.


    These two vehicles are also the only two vehicles on these dozens of kilometers of mountain roads.


    Driving in the snow is not easy, because when you look around, the lights can hit all the ces in


    white.


    Duran was dazzled by the white snowfield outside, and said with some annoyance: ¡°That kid


    surnamed Wade is really a beast. Since the father and son offended him, they just killed him and


    sent them to this bird. What are you doing in a ghost ce that doesn¡¯t shit? It¡¯s really unlucky for


    us toe here now.¡±


    The man driving the car said helplessly: ¡°I asked before I came, this kid with the surname Wade is a


    devil. He not only likes sending people here to dig ginseng, but also likes sending people to ck


    coal pits to dig for coal, I listened. Said that he had previously brought the boss of a listedpany


    to a construction site to carry cement.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Duran said lightly: ¡°Have you forgotten how the Beggars died? A dozen people were


    welded to death in the car and sank. The bodies have not been salvaged until now, knowing that


    they are waiting for them. What is his fate?¡±


    The driver smiled and said, ¡°Everyone is dead, what fate is there?¡±


    Duran said: ¡°There are fish, shrimps and crabs in the river. A car-welded iron cage is sunken at the


    bottom of the river.


    There are more than a dozen dead bodies inside. Sooner orter, these people will be eaten into


    bones by those fish, shrimps and crabs. Small fish eat skin, have you all done small fish massage


    at fish spas? That kind of fish, even the dander will be eatenpletely, and it won¡¯t take long for


    them to leave even a trace of meat on their bones. ¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± a man in the back row blurted out, ¡°No wonder the family wanted to kill him, this kid is


    so evil!¡±


    Duran said indifferently: ¡°We can¡¯t take it lightly. Today¡¯s battle must be retired.¡±


    The driver asked, ¡°Brother, do you think there will be masters on Golim Mountain?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡± Duran said: ¡°The people from Donald sent here just a few hours ago. ording to


    the only one who survived, the other party did not have close contact with them, it was all gunfights.


    So I guess the other party should No master is just a bodyguard with a gun.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The driver said with a smile: ¡°We are brothers. We have practiced golden bells and


    iron jerseys when we were young.


    I dare not say that we are top masters, but it is definitely not something that ordinary bullets can


    hurt. It seems tonight It¡¯s just a battle of butchering dogs. You can win easily and return to


    Southaven triumphantly.¡±


    Another man said: ¡°It would be fine if Charlie Wade was here too, we can definitely kill him and go


    back to receive the reward from Master Webb!¡±


    Duran smiled and said, ¡°That Charlie Wade shouldn¡¯t be here. The Webb family investigated before.


    Before we set off, the others were still in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Having said that, Duran said with emotion: ¡°It would be great if he was there, holding his head back


    and returning to Master Webb, Master Webb said he would give us several hundred million.¡±


    The driver said at this time: ¡°By the way, brother, since this Charlie Wade is so evil, does the


    strange disease that the second son of the Webb family developed some time ago has something to


    do with him?¡±


    Duran shook his head: ¡°This is really bad, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    As he said, he said with emotion: ¡°The strange disease of the second son is really unheard of. It has


    not been cured for so long, and there has been no relief. It is really weird.¡±


    At this moment, Charlie Wade on the hillside stood in the snow with his hands full and negative.


    Behind them, Cameron Isaac, Don Albertt and Liam were already shaking in the snow, their faces


    pale and purple.


    While rubbing his hands, Cameron Isaac cursed his mother: ¡°The eight heavenly kings of this dog


    day are too slow toe! I think it will be bright in an hour!¡±


    Don Albertt looked at Charlie Wade and asked with concern: ¡°Master, are you wearing so little


    clothes?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head slightly, now he has no fear of severe cold.


    Don¡¯t say standing here for an hour or two, even if you let yourself stand here for a day or two for a


    month, you will never get frostbite.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1150


    Liam also sucked his nose from the cold. When the four of them first arrived here, Charlie Wade


    was worried about exposing the target, so he let the helicopter go first. Otherwise, he could sit in the


    helicopter for a while, at least to block the cold of Golim Mountain. wind.


    After waiting for another ten minutes, Charlie Wade suddenly saw four beams of light from two cars


    on the winding mountain road.


    Cameron Isaac also saw the light and said nervously, ¡°Master, they should be here!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°After waiting for them for so long, I almost fell asleep.¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly took out a pistol from his waist, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Damn, I want to see


    how awesome these eight heavenly kings are today!¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Don Albertt, put the gun away, the gun is useless to them.¡±


    Don Albertt was taken aback, but after a while he figured it out again.


    He had seen some skills in the metaphysical world before, including Charlie Wade, who was able to


    directly order Lightning. If a warrior with a deep cultivation base can block bullets, it is not


    surprising.


    Cameron Isaac asked at this time: ¡°Master, what will we doter? If there is anything we can help,


    please let me know.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to help anything, just follow behind me and


    watch.¡±


    Don Albertt said hurriedly: ¡°Master, you can just draw a few sky thunders and cut these eight


    heavenly kings directly into ashes, just like that father and son dog before.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m tired of always using thunder to strike people. Since today is a


    martial artist, let¡¯s just use force to discuss it.


    Cameron Isaac had never seen the scene where Charlie Wade struck the father and son duo with


    thunder, but he had heard of it and heard a little.


    But he has always felt that it should be a coincidence, because he has never seen anyone who can


    order Lightning in his memory.


    Although the Wade family knew a lot of people in metaphysics, they had never heard of anyone who


    had the ability to reach the sky.


    At this moment, seeing the two cars continuously hovering up the winding mountain road and


    getting closer and closer, Charlie Wade took the initiative to walk to the center of the mountain road


    and walked down the mountain.


    The remaining three looked at each other and hurriedly followed.


    Duran was already drowsy while sitting in the car, but the brother who was driving took a look at the


    navigation and said to him, ¡°Brother, we are almost there.¡±


    Duran hurriedly asked, ¡°How far is it?¡±


    The other party said: ¡°The navigation disy is less than 5 kilometers away.¡±


    Duran stretched out and said cursingly: ¡°It¡¯s finally here. Let everyone cheer up. No matter how


    weak the enemy is, we can¡¯t take it lightly.¡±


    One of his juniors immediately took out the walkie-talkie and said: ¡°Everyone is cheering up, we are


    almost there!¡±


    The person in the car behind replied via the walkie-talkie: ¡°Yes, we have already started warming


    up.¡±


    The vehicle continued to drive, and at the moment when it turned a curve, the driver suddenly saw


    the light hitting directly ahead, and there was a person standing in the middle of the road!


    The driver beside Duran eximed: ¡°f*ck, is that a human or a ghost?!¡±

 Chapter 1151-1155

    Chapter 1151-1155


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1151


    No wonder this driver is scared.


    You know, they haven¡¯t even seen a ghost on these dozens of kilometers of mountain road.


    It was really frightening to see a person standing in the middle of the road in the middle of the night.


    Duran was also dumbfounded, staring nkly at the young people getting closer and closer in the


    middle of the road, blurting out: ¡°This is really a person!¡±


    The man outside the car and in the middle of the road looked very young with a smile on his face.


    He was wearing thin clothes with his hands behind his back. His face was rxed and indifferent,


    ipatible with the cold and snowy Golim Mountains around him.


    This person is Charlie Wade!


    At this time, Cameron Isaac and others hid in the dark 10 meters behind Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade confessed to them that they could just watch the show, but could not show up.


    The driver looked at Charlie Wade nervously and said, ¡°Brother, there is someone standing here so


    late. It looks weird. Maybe it¡¯s specifically for us. Would you like to drive it over?¡±


    Duran thought for a while, and immediately said, ¡°This person dares to wait here alone for the eight


    of us. He wants toe here by no means waiting.


    Maybe there are any traps waiting for us. Let¡¯s stop and walk over to see what happens!¡±


    At this moment, Charlie Wade, holding the Thunder Order in his hand, felt calm in his heart.


    He dared to stand in the middle of the road, so he was not afraid of the Eight Heavenly Kings


    driving him over.


    This thunder-thundering order can attract sky thunders at any time. If the eight heavenly kings don¡¯t


    get out of the car, they face the gongs and the drums, and then they can directly use two sky


    thunders to split their car down the cliff and end the battle.


    Fortunately, Duran did not underestimate the enemy, and the two cars slowly stopped at a distance


    of more than 10 meters from Charlie Wade.


    Afterwards, the eight heavenly kings all got off.


    Duran strode to the front, looking at Charlie Wade through the car lights, and said coldly: ¡°Boy, who


    are you? Just blocked my Eight Heavenly Kings!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°My name is Wade, Charlie Wade Wade, and the most


    famous live-in son-inw in Aurouss Hilll is me.¡±


    Duran was shocked!


    When I was in the car just now, I was still talking about Charlie Wade, everyone was still thinking, if


    Charlie Wade was here, it would be nice to kill him all at once.


    But I never dreamed that he would actually appear here!


    And this seems a bit unreasonable.


    When he set off, he was still in Aurouss Hilll. Why did he arrive earlier than he did when he arrived


    here.


    I don¡¯t think it is scientific.


    However, he quickly put this question behind his head, looked at Charlie Wade, and asked in a cold


    voice: ¡°Charlie Wade Wade, did you know that we would be here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charlie Wade smiled lightly and said: ¡°I thought the Eight Heavenly Kings are some? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    great people. I didn¡¯t expect them to be eight old gentlemen. You eight should be 400 years old


    together?¡±


    The eight brothers of Duran are indeed quite old, and the youngest one is already over 50 years


    old, so the total of the eight people is over 400 years old.


    At this time, seeing himself and his juniors being so despised by Charlie Wade, Duran said in a cold


    voice of dissatisfaction: ¡°Today, I didn¡¯t want to take your life, but I still want to keep your dog and


    wait for my senior brother. People go to Aurouss Hilll and take the head of your item personally! I


    didn¡¯t expect that there is a way to heaven, you won¡¯t go, and there is no way to hell, you will break


    in!


    That¡¯s fine, lest we go to Aurouss Hilll ourselves again.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Take my head? It depends on whether you have this ability!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Duran snorted coldly, and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, my eight heavenly kings


    are definitely not a vain name. I have not lost for dozens of years. Today I let my youngest brother,


    Fight for the eight of me! He is known as Dan of Iron Fist, and many died under his hands. He will


    not lose in this life!¡±


    After listening to Charlie Wade, with a scornful smile, he sneered: ¡°Dan of Iron Fist? Very good,


    today he can die in the hands of the Real Dragon, Charlie Wade, it is also the good fortune he


    cultivated in several lifetimes!¡±


    At this time, a strong middle-aged man among the Eight Great Heavenly Kings screamed, walked to


    the front, pointed at Charlie Wade and shouted angrily: ¡°Mao Tau boy, you are also worthy of killing


    me? Watch me blow your dog¡¯s head with a punch!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1152


    After all, his feet rushed toward Charlie Wade like a wind!


    The fist that was bigger than the mouth of the bowl was already in front of you at this time!


    He has been practicing boxing for dozens of years, and his whole life of martial arts and hard work


    has been condensed on a pair of fists. Only this punch is a stone monument more than ten


    centimeters thick.


    It can also be broken with one punch, which cant be resisted!


    But Charlie Wade had already seen through his cultivation at a nce.


    Just a brash man with a harder fist!


    Compared with yourself and the worm that shakes the tree, it is no different!


    So he did not dodge or dodge, just standing in front of King Iron Fist Dan, with a chilling smile on his


    face.


    Dan couldn¡¯t believe that this kid should be so despised, he had rushed in front of him, ready to


    blow his dog¡¯s head with a punch, but he was not afraid at all!


    This is looking down on yourself!


    In that case, let you taste the price of despising an Iron Fist!


    Afterwards, he rushed to Charlie Wade, and his iron fist rushed straight to Charlie Wade¡¯s head and


    smashed it!


    With a smile on his face, Duran said indifferently: ¡°The Eighth Junior Brother is really lucky this time,


    and he did so for nothing! I believe Master Webb will definitely reward him!¡±


    The other juniors all showed envy.


    In their opinion, the Eighth Junior Brother can have such a chance, entirely because the senior


    brother has perfected, this kid with the surname Wade is so stupid, he can be killed with one blow


    instead of being himself!


    Cameron Isaac, Don Albertt and Liam, who were hiding in the dark, all squeezed a cold sweat for


    Charlie Wade.


    They didn¡¯t understand, why didn¡¯t Charlie Wade hide?


    But only Charlie Wade knew that there was absolutely no need to hide.


    At this point, Dan¡¯s fist wind has blown his face!


    Immediately afterwards, the fist was already in sight!


    At the moment when King Iron Fist Dan thought Charlie Wade was going to die, Charlie Wade


    suddenly pulled out a hand from his back, a fist that seemed weak, but lightly faced him with an iron


    fist.


    In the next moment, Iron Fist Dan felt his fist was hit by a hard armor-piercing shell!


    Only a sharp pain was felt, followed by the sound of broken bones!


    Charlie Wade¡¯s fluttering punch, not only directly unloaded all the strength of Iron Fist Dan¡¯s fist, it


    was extremely powerful, and it also shattered the opponent¡¯s right fist, right hand, and right arm!


    Iron Fist Dan instantly let out a tragic cry, and the whole person flew upside down, and fell into the


    snow with a thump!


    His seven seniors were looking at him dumbfounded at this time, and saw that his entire right arm


    was already bloody and bloody, like a mass of rotten meat that had been blown up by 10,000 tons


    of boulders.


    He is the Iron Fist Dan!


    His fist can smash anything even if it is a hard rock! Anyone¡¯s body is as vulnerable as tofu under


    his fist.


    But, why in front of Charlie Wade¡¯s fist, his iron fist turned into tofu? It was smashed by Charlie


    Wade¡¯s punch! Who is the iron fist of these two people? !


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1153


    Seeing that Junior Brother was defeated in an instant, Duran was struck by lightning!


    Although his strength is better than that of the Eighth Junior Brother, his fist is much worse than the


    Eighth Junior Brother¡¯s iron fist.


    After all, the Eighth Junior Brother himself, for decades, all his thoughts have been concentrated on


    his pair of iron fists, and he has never encountered an opponent in the world.


    But who would have thought that a young man in his 20s would smash his fist and his arm with one


    punch


    How powerful is this, even a great force!


    Duran was terrified! It seems that Charlie Wade is really not an ordinary person!


    But today, eight of his senior brothers are indispensable for a fierce battle!


    Cameron Isaac and others were also surprised!


    The three of them never dreamed that Charlie Wade¡¯s strength would be so great!


    The other party is also a man with a face, and even if Charlie Wade fights him for more than a


    dozen rounds and then defeats him, it can be regarded as the past.


    But Charlie Wade was so unreasonable, and he smashed the iron fist with a single move!


    This meaning is very obvious, you are an iron fist, then I will hit the iron fist!


    When Iron Fist Dan was smashed to the ground, the whole person was even more shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the ce where he was most confident and powerful would be fragile in front


    of others.


    Seeing that his right arm had been rotten to flesh, he knew in his heart that his skill had been lost in


    half.


    After decades of hard work, he was beaten by a 50% discount. Iron Fist Dan felt extremely painful.


    He crawled to Duran with one arm, crying and said, ¡°Big brother, you must avenge me!¡±


    Duran darkened his face and nodded gloomily.


    ¡°Senior Brother Eighth don¡¯t worry, the senior brothers will definitely avenge you!¡±


    After all, he said to the other six people: ¡°Junior brothers, this kid is really good! In that case, I don¡¯t


    have to talk to him about morals and justice, everyone!¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, heughed: ¡°What you said just now is that the Eight Heavenly


    Kings are definitely not a mere name.


    There are dozens of them in the world, not more than less, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be just a


    nonsense! I knew this, you 8 It¡¯s better to go with an old dog, and it will make Grandpa and I have a


    good time!¡±


    Duran felt that his face was very hot, and said angrily: ¡°The surname Wade, don¡¯t you y with me


    any kind of stimting method here? You can hurt my eighth junior brother, and absolutely can¡¯t


    hurt my seven brothers. Today, Duran asked you to This dog lives in Golim Mountain!¡±


    After that, he said coldly: ¡°But you can rest assured, I will only leave your body in Golim Mountain,


    and your head, I will take your head to southern region and return to the old man of the Webb


    family!


    If the old man of the Webb family pity you, maybe Give your head to your wife!¡±


    Charlie Wade heard this and said coldly: ¡°Duran, right? Don¡¯t worry, today your eight senior brothers


    will sleep here! But I won¡¯t take your head away, because you are an old hanging silk. It¡¯s not worth


    it for me to take your head!¡±


    ¡°What a big tone!¡±


    Duran yelled angrily: ¡°My eight brothers have never failed since the day they yed as a teacher.


    There are countless injustices in their hands. I don¡¯t care if you have one more!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said lightly: ¡°Today, I want to avenge your many unjust souls!¡±


    Duran gritted his teeth and shouted coldly: ¡°Junior brothers, kill this kid with me. We will use his


    head to sacrifice the right arm of the eighth brother!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the other six people swarmed with him!


    Charlie Wade stood on the spot, with his left hand behind him and his right hand in front of him. At


    this moment, all the Reiki in his body was condensed in his right hand without any trace.


    At this time, he was faintly excited deep in his heart, and the blood in his body had begun to boil.


    Since getting the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±, Charlie Wade has never encountered a truly powerful top


    master.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1154


    He is still in metaphysics, although he has some aplishments, but in fact, he can¡¯t bear the


    shock of thunder.


    As for the hanging silk like he has encountered in the past, at best, it is a gangster whomits


    crimes, and there is no such thing as a master.


    But these eight heavenly kings are really interesting.


    Just the punch of the iron fist Dan just now, if it hit anyone else, it would really blow his dog¡¯s head


    with one punch.


    Duran is in front of him, I am afraid that he can¡¯t carry it back and forth.


    But even so, Iron Fist Dan was still too weak in front of Charlie Wade.


    Now that the seven people go together, they have a little fighting power!


    At this time, Duran took the lead!


    His seven junior and senior brothers followed him step by step.


    The seven people have already set their formations, ready to take Charlie Wade¡¯s life.


    Duran came to Charlie Wade, his body strength came out of his dantian, gathered his hands, and


    then made a leap, his palms rushed towards Charlie Wade!


    This Duran is the best at hand!


    The best time in his life, a crazy adult male elephant was killed with one palm!


    This palm technique looks soft, but it can contain iparable strength, which is many times more


    advanced than a boxing.


    Whether in the world of martial arts or in martial arts novels, the mastery is truly top-notch!


    In martial arts novels, there are so many fascinations about palm, and it can be seen that palm is


    the most unpredictable pulse among martial artists!


    Duran¡¯s palm skills are superb and very powerful, and even looking at the entire southern region, he


    can¡¯t find a master who canpete with Duran.


    In addition, there are six juniors behind him who are blessed, and this time he is ready to kill Charlie


    Wade with a single blow!


    But, unexinably, Charlie Wade is still calm and unspeakable.


    He stood here quietly, without moving a moment, and said leisurely: ¡°I admire your undaunted spirit,


    but fierceness is one thing, strength is another matter!¡±


    Duran had already yed ten percent of his skill at this time! It¡¯s like a cannonball that has been out


    of the chamber, with unstoppable momentum!


    He can already conclude at this time that even if Charlie Wade is a master of martial arts, this palm


    is enough to kill him!


    So, he shouted coldly: ¡°Boy! You¡¯re looking for death! Watch Master abolish your meridians!¡±


    Just when Duran¡¯s palm was less than half a meter away from him, Charlie Wade narrowed his


    eyes, and took a step forward casually, saying indifferently, ¡°Duran, you are good at palm skills?


    Then I will let you try. My palm!¡±


    After all, he turned his right hand into his palm, and with full reiki, he greeted Duran unhurriedly!


    Duran¡¯s palm contained a mighty force, which was unstoppable.


    However, when Charlie Wade greeted him with a soft palm, he suddenly felt that he was hitting


    Mount Tai with a palm!


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Charlie Wade¡¯s palm contained an aura that he had never heard of!


    Reiki is between the heaven and the earth, the most refined, pure, strong and yang, even the


    strongest!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1155


    How did Duran know Charlie Wade¡¯s catty!


    Seeing that Charlie Wade didn¡¯t move like a mountain in the first half, but in the second half, he just


    pped softly, thinking that this kid was negligent and would be hit hard by himself.


    However, at the moment when he really met Charlie Wade¡¯s palm, Duran realized that his palm,


    instead of allowing Charlie Wade to retreat in the slightest, bounced back with a tremendous


    amount of strength, instantly squeezing his right arm.


    Also beaten to powder!


    He didn¡¯t expect that his fate would be the same as the Eighth Junior Brother!


    Seeing that the right arm was already in flesh and blood, and he didn¡¯t care about the injury at all,


    because his whole body had been flew out by this huge force projectile, back several meters!


    Duran retreated quickly while trying to stop his figure in the snow with his legs.


    But the power of Charlie Wade¡¯s palm was so great that he couldn¡¯t support his legs at all, so he


    could only allow himself to keep retreating!


    The six juniors were shocked when they saw this!


    They are very clear about the strength of the big brother. If he is allowed to hit a palm with ten


    sessful powers, even a top expert must be prepared to be able to handle it.


    Even, it is likely to be embarrassed because of the big brother¡¯s palm.


    But who would have thought that Charlie Wade didn¡¯t rush, and attacked with one hand, hitting the


    big brother like a cannonball back after another.


    One of them hurriedly shouted: ¡°Quick! Let go of your strength for the big brother!¡±


    Only then did the other five peoplee to their senses.


    The six hurriedly stood in two rows behind Duran and tried their best to lend him strength from


    behind!


    However, he did not expect that the speed of his retreat could be called a powerful force!


    At this moment, what his body carries is the aura that Charlie Wade pped!


    Everyone was suffering from severe pain in their arms one after another. Seven people came to


    relieve their strength, but they all flew upside down several meters away and crashed to the ground!


    What is even more tragic is that three of them directly smashed their Eighth Junior Brother, that is,


    Iron Fist Dan!


    The huge force directly smashed the iron fist Dan, and vomited blood!


    Charlie Wade¡¯s aura is full of power, Duran is the first to bear the brunt, and the whole person is


    heavily smashed into the snow, like mud, unable to move!


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Duran stared at Charlie Wade in disbelief, his face was amazed!


    You know, he is an expert in martial arts who came from the hidden Sejong Sect, and he is


    invincible across the entire southern region!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the old man of the Webb family, and the other party¡¯s heavy invitation, with his


    powerful strength, how could he be willing to stick to this small pond in the south of the Yangtze


    River?


    He asked himself, in his life, he has seen too many opponents, but he has never felt as powerless


    as now!


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t even see how this kid made the move, and he was hit hard!


    For a warrior, nothing is more important than the arm, especially the right arm.


    When the right arm is broken, the person is broken.


    What master to talk about?


    nonexistent.


    After all, Yang Guo is just a character in martial arts novels. In reality, he has never seen a one-


    armed master.


    Because, in the case of one-armed, the body is always in a state of imbnce, let alone fighting


    with others, even running will have obvious weight imbnce, if a person¡¯s body center of gravity


    cannot be in the center of the body, then he How to be a master

 Chapter 1156-1160

    Chapter 1156-1160


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1156


    Charlie Wade retreated seven people with a palm, making the Eight Heavenly Kings feel


    astonished!


    What kind of strength can achieve this incredible level?


    Even the top masters in this world can¡¯t have such a powerful strength!


    After all, the Eight Heavenly Kings are not vegetarians. If they and the brothers work together, they


    will have an effect of 1+1 greater than 2.


    But even so, the total of the eight heavenly kings is nothing more than a punch and a palm by


    Charlie Wade.


    Duran got up with difficulty and blurted out: ¡°Who are you? Where did you go from? Who did you


    learn from?¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a teacher, and I learn from myself. Why, are you not


    convinced?¡±


    Duran swallowed his saliva and said nervously, ¡°Serve! I¡¯ll take it! I really take it! Master Wade, you


    are the top master in this world.


    You must know that martial arts are not easy to practice, so please look at us. Brother brothers


    know their mistakes and make corrections, spare us a dog.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Let me spare my life so soon? Why don¡¯t you y cards ording


    to your routine?¡±


    Duran said with difficulty: ¡°I know that my skills are not as good as others, and I don¡¯t want to do


    unnecessary struggles.


    I just ask Master Wade to raise my hand!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked back: ¡°You wanted to kill me when you came, but you can¡¯t kill me now. Just


    beg me to raise your hand. Is this world so beautiful? That¡¯s because I am incapable of you. I


    begged you not to kill me. Will you agree?¡±


    Duran¡¯s expression was ugly, he knew Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t let him go so easily.


    So he knelt down immediately and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade! If you are willing to raise


    your noble hand, my eight brothers and sisters will respect you in this life and listen to your orders!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled yfully, looked at him and asked, ¡°What? Now reverting? Then how do you


    go back to Master Webb¡¯s life?¡±


    Duran said earnestly: ¡°As the saying goes, good birds choose trees to live, Duran knows that


    Master Wade has great magical powers, and is willing to abandon the dark and cast the light, and


    follow Master Wade all his life!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded indifferently. He slowly walked towards Duran and others. No one knew what


    he was thinking at this time.


    Seeing him getting closer, Duran nervously said to the juniors: ¡°Quick! Kneel down and worship


    Master Wade!¡±


    As a result, the Eight Great Heavenly Kings got up one after another and bowed to Charlie Wade.


    Even Dan, the iron fist whose right arm was abolished, knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    And Duran, at this moment, retracted his left hand into his sleeve and held a dagger in his hand


    calmly.


    This dagger is only a bunch long, and it stands to reason that it is not very lethal, especially for


    masters.


    However, Duran¡¯s dagger came from an extraordinary origin. He not only tempered the de with


    highly toxic substances, but also smeared a small amount of radioactive powder on the de.


    This kind of small amount of radioactive powder does not cause much radiation to humans if it is not


    contacted, but once it is exposed to this radioactive powder and the wound enters the body, the


    body will not heal for a long time.


    It is also the ultimate ultimate move that Duran has been hiding for many years.


    Except for his juniors, everyone who has seen this dagger is dead!


    Charlie Wade abolished his right arm, this hatred is not shared.


    Therefore, it is impossible for him to bow to Charlie Wade at all!


    The reason for saying this is just because he is young, and guesses that he has no experience in


    the world, and is ready to convince him to stabilize him first, and then take the opportunity to sneak


    attack with stigma.


    Fight for one hit!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1157


    Although Charlie Wade was young, he didn¡¯t feel like he was shocked.


    Duran thought he had deceived him, but in fact he had been guarding these eight people from


    beginning to end.


    Because, for Charlie Wade, he was not even ready to subdue these eight people for his own use.


    As for the reason, it¡¯s just that they simply don¡¯t look down on these people.


    With their strength, even if you really respect yourself, what can you do for yourself?


    It¡¯s nothing more than eight dogs with sharp teeth!


    Charlie Wade is not rare for such a dog.


    However, with a yful smile on his face, he walked in front of the Eight Heavenly Kings.


    ¡°Do you really want to respect me when you wait?¡±


    Duran took the lead, and the eight people shouted in unison: ¡°I would like to bow down to Master


    Wade for the rest of my life!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked with a light smile: ¡°If I don¡¯t let you worship, what shall you do?¡±


    ¡°This¡±


    Duran and others were dumbfounded, never dreaming that Charlie Wade would give such an


    answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me worship? Are you acting like that?¡±


    Duran thought to himself that he was ready to attack Charlie Wade.


    So he knelt and walked forward, crawling all the way to Charlie Wade¡¯s feet, bowing his head under


    his feet, and choked with his mouth: ¡°Master Wade, Duran has never served anyone in his life. You


    are the only one that Duran can admire from the bottom of his heart. Yes! Please show your


    compassion and give Duran and his juniors an opportunity to saddle you! Although our brothers are


    tens of thousands of miles worse than you, they are still in this world. Can be regarded as a master,


    please don¡¯t dislike Master Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°After saddling for me, the test is not the strength of strength, but the level of


    character, poor character, there will never be any chance with me.¡±


    After that, he looked at Duran and said coldly: ¡°Look at you, with protruding teeth, protruding teeth,


    long tongues, and cheekbones that are not fleshy and sharp. At first nce, it is the most typical


    face of a viin.


    A person like you is a little brother, I don¡¯t want to face my mother?¡±


    Duran didn¡¯t expect that he would kneel down and kowtow to Charlie Wade. This guy even mocked


    and ridiculed himself, which is absolutely horrible!


    At this point, when he saw Charlie Wade¡¯s arrogant expression and his hands behind him, he knew


    that he had a chance to kill with one blow!


    So he suddenly attacked Charlie Wade, revealing a sharp ck dagger in his left hand, and rushed


    directly to Charlie Wade¡¯s legs.


    Charlie Wade looked at him with a sneer on his face, without any dodge, and stood motionless and


    said: ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll stand still and let you poke!¡±


    Duran didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade had already seen through himself, and he didn¡¯t expect this


    kid to be so underestimated that he didn¡¯t even dodge!


    If the highly toxic and radioactive powder smeared on this de, if it sticks to the skin, it will


    definitely die!


    It seems that after all, this kid is inexperienced in the arena, and it is really a pity!


    So he smiled grimly, and said coldly: ¡°Bad son, scrap my right arm, and said that my face is like a


    viin, and today I will let you take your life to apologize!¡±


    After all, the de has already pierced Charlie Wade!


    But something strange happened soon!


    He never dreamed that when his de was less than one millimeter away from Charlie Wade¡¯s leg,


    it seemed to have touched an invisible wall. Even if he exhausted all his energy, he couldn¡¯t make


    the de move forward!


    ¡°What is going on here?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1158


    Duran couldn¡¯t understand, Charlie Wade obviously didn¡¯t reach out his hand to stop him, so why


    couldn¡¯t he stab him?


    What is the power that is invisibly blocking oneself? !


    Martial artist, he has practiced martial arts to the extreme, but they don¡¯t understand what a real


    magical power is! How did he know that there is still a kind of power in this world that can be


    transmitted without the body, this kind of power is Reiki!


    It¡¯s like even though Jack Yaleman is a master of metaphysics, who knows Jack¡¯s corpse magic and


    can control ck mosquitos, he doesn¡¯t know that there is another magical power in this world that


    can summon sky thunder.


    Therefore, it is never strength to defeat a person, but arrogance!


    Duran thought that he had found Charlie Wade¡¯s fate, and that he would surely kill him with one


    blow. This was his arrogance!


    And now, he has to pay for his arrogance!


    Charlie Wade sneered, gently lifted his foot, and stepped his left arm under his foot.


    Then, Charlie Wade¡¯s toes were slightly harder, and Duran¡¯s left arm was crushed directly from the


    elbow, and the upper arm was connected to the forearm with only the clothes left.


    He wailed in pain, and hurriedly wanted to withdraw and retreat. With a little effort, he tore his


    clothes!


    Then I looked again, and I was horrified to find that my forearm and left hand were on the other side


    of Charlie Wade¡¯s foot!


    Charlie Wade looked at him and sneered: ¡°Duran, I really didn¡¯t make a mistake. You are a natural


    viin. Leaving you like this will only harm the world!¡±


    Duran trembled in fright, and his legs couldn¡¯t help retreating, but he knew very well in his heart that


    with his current situation, he was already unable to retreat.


    Where to go back?


    Can¡¯t run, the car can¡¯t drive, and he can¡¯t fly.


    Maybe, let your juniors resist for a while, maybe you can win yourself a chance to escape!


    So he yelled: ¡°All the juniors and disciples listen to the orders! I am waiting for today is the critical


    moment of life and death. If we can¡¯t work together to punish this dog thief, I will die here! I also


    hope that all the juniors will go all out. Make a way out!¡±


    When the other seven heard this, their expressions suddenly shrank!


    They are also very clear that today¡¯s battle will be a battle of life and death.


    So everyone got up and rushed towards Charlie Wade desperately.


    At this time, Duran continued to back up, then turned around to escape!


    Charlie Wade just kicked a person away, and immediately saw Duran want to escape, he grabbed


    the person in front of him with one hand, and threw it out in the direction of Duran!


    It was Duran¡¯s third junior brother who was thrown out by Charlie Wade!


    These three juniors have been practicing iron head skills for many years, and their bald heads are


    as hard as iron!


    At this moment, his entire head was facing Duran¡¯s waist, like a cannonball out of the chamber,


    rushing out instantly.


    Immediately afterwards, his iron head mmed on Duran¡¯s back waist!


    With only a click, Duran¡¯s spine was hit by the head of the third junior brother and broke into two!


    The moment Duran fell to the ground, his lower body waspletely unaware.


    Using the remaining upper arm of his left arm, he turned over with difficulty and looked at the poor


    third junior brother, eximing in anger: ¡°Three Junior brother, you attacked me behind your back!¡±


    The Third Junior Brother hurriedly wailed: ¡°Big Brother, I didn¡¯t want to sneak attack you, I was


    thrown by that kid!¡±


    Having said that, he suddenly came back to his senses and blurted out angrily: ¡°Big brother, didn¡¯t


    you let us go all out to make a way out? Then why are you turning your back to us? Are you trying


    to escape?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1159


    Duran was speechless when asked by the Third Junior Brother.


    He really wanted to escape, but he didn¡¯t expect to escape such a situation.


    Not only did people not escape, but they were also hit so badly!


    He looked at the Third Junior Brother in pain, and blurted out: ¡°Where am I going to escape, I just


    want to kill the carbine for that surname Wade!¡±


    The Third Junior Brother is not a fool. He looked at Duran angrily, and roared: ¡°Do you think I am a


    fool? You both have no hands, what the hell do you take to kill the carbine for Wade?!¡±


    Duran scolded furiously: ¡°How do you talk to the big brother? Do you want to rebel?¡±


    The third junior rushed to bite his ear, and cursed: ¡°This senior brother, actually wants us to flee for


    you to death, and I will cut your grace from now on!¡±


    Duran yelled as he was bitten.


    But at this time, he is still a master?


    With his hands abolished and his lower limbs paralyzed, he is now a standard invalid.


    So at this time, his ear was bitten by the third junior brother, and he was heartbroken but there was


    no way.


    He could only roar hysterically: ¡°The third child, you bastard, let me go quickly, do you think I want to


    run? Don¡¯t I want to leave a seed for the eight of our brothers?¡±


    The Third Junior Brother asked angrily: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t leave the waste of your arms as waste if you


    leave the seeds! Isn¡¯t it OK to leave me?¡±


    Duran was bitten and shouted, ¡°You bastard, now you still say who to keep, do you think you can


    run away if you keep?¡±


    Third Junior Brother said angrily: ¡°How do you know that I can¡¯t run away?¡±


    At this moment, Charlie Wade¡¯s cold voice came over: ¡°You should listen to your senior brother.


    Your senior brother is right. You can¡¯t run away at all, none of you can run away.¡±


    The Third Junior Brother released his mouth subconsciously and raised his head to look at Charlie


    Wade.


    At this time Charlie Wade had alreadye to the two of them.


    And the other six people of the Eight Heavenly Kings all fell to the ground and howled!


    It turned out that at the time when their senior brothers were pinching each other, Charlie Wade had


    already abolished their other senior brothers.


    Duran paled with fright, and cried, ¡°Master Wade, I am already a cripple, please have mercy on me


    and spare me the life of a dog.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You attacked me just now with the intention of taking my life. You


    really want me to spare you now. Am I such a bully?¡±


    Duran wailed loudly and said, ¡°Master Wade, you are a real master, and a real master will certainly


    not be as knowledgeable as me. You see that I have reached the point where I am now, so please


    raise your hand and let me go! ¡°


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Duran, since the moment your brothers boarded the ne


    to Golim Mountain, your life-long destination has been determined.¡±


    After all, he pointed to the surrounding Golim Mountains and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t you think that


    Golim Mountain is a treasure of geomantic omen? Don¡¯t you think it is a blessing to be able to die


    here and sleep here?¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t think!¡± Duran¡¯s tears and snot flowed: ¡°Master Wade, I haven¡¯t lived enough yet, I really


    don¡¯t want to die! People who kill me like ants will dirty your noble hands, so please forgive me.


    Me!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Of course I will not kill you myself, because you are not worthy.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade looked around for a week and sneered: ¡°The eight of you are not


    worthy of me to kill you personally!¡±


    The eight heavenly kings were all horrified.


    Everyone asks themselves a question in their hearts: Charlie Wade is only one person, but Charlie


    Wade is not going to kill them by himself, so what exactly is Charlie Wade going to do to them?


    In other words, how did Charlie Wade want them to die?


    Charlie Wade stood in the middle of the eight people, raised his hands, and shouted: ¡°Golim


    Mountain is a sacred mountain, a holy mountain, snow all year round, holy and wless, you eight


    filthy people, can die here, it is you who cultivated for eight lifetimes. Blessing!¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°And I, I am going to send you a holy funeral today! Let your


    dirty corpses sleep in the white snow!¡±


    Everyone in the Eight Great Heavenly Kings trembled with fright, they still didn¡¯t understand, still


    couldn¡¯t figure out how Charlie Wade would kill them.


    Charlie Wade looked at everyone with pity at this time, and said with a smile: ¡°You all belong to the


    brothers, even if you do evil, you will do it together. When you die, you can die together, and you


    can count as apanion on the afterlife Road!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1160


    After speaking, he beckoned to the eight people and smiled: ¡°Your senior brother is already unable


    to move, so please work hard for the other people to move closer to him. If you want to die together,


    then just hug before you die. If you don¡¯t want to die together, you can spread out a little bit further. I


    will give you thest minute to prepare.¡±


    When the Eight Great Heavenly Kings heard this, they were desperate, but at the same time they


    were really unwilling. They walked alone on afterlife Road.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    So Dan, the first iron fist to be dethroned, struggled to stand up, dragging his badly injured body,


    slowly came to Duran and sat down.


    The moment he sat down, he wept bitterly and said: ¡°Big brother has known you and my eight


    brothers today, it is better not to enter the world¡±


    The others also crawled over with difficulty at this time.


    The eight people hugged each other tightly, and the others had already forgiven the move that


    Duran had nned to escape by himself.


    Because except for the moment just now, their big brother has really taken care of them for so many


    years.


    More importantly, today, eight senior brothers are all going to die here. At thest moment, what


    prejudices can¡¯t let go?


    Seeing the eight people hugging each other, Charlie Wade nodded and smiled coldly, ¡°I will let you


    eight brothers today. Before that, see a real miracle!¡±


    After all, he held the Thundering Ling with one hand to the sky!


    The thunder made his whole body glow with a faint blue light, which was stunned!


    At this moment, I only heard Charlie Wade yelling between the world: ¡°Thunder! Come on!!!¡±


    With a thunder, the originally clear night sky was suddenly covered with clouds!


    The thunder that only happened in summer rang loudly in this night of minus tens of degrees!


    Duran and others trembled in shock!


    What magical power is this? ! Can the sky be attracted with one hand? !


    Immediately afterwards, I saw a huge sh of thunder and lightning in the sky, which struck it down


    with a click!


    Duran shouted with all his strength: ¡°This person can summon the sky thunder! This person is a


    god! This person is a god!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the huge lightning thundered, covering the thick snow all year round


    above the mountain road!


    Immediately afterwards, 10,000 tons of snow began to rumble down the hillside!


    It was an avnche!


    Moreover, this avnche came straight to Charlie Wade and the Eight Heavenly Kings!


    The Eight Heavenly Kings almost fainted with fright. Cameron Isaac, Don Albertt, Liam and others


    also shouted in fright: ¡°Master Wade! Danger!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and said loudly: ¡°Wait, listen carefully, I am the real dragon


    Charlie Wade! Today, I take the purest things from heaven and earth, you and other filthy bodies! In


    the next life, reborn as a good person!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, 10,000 tons of snow fell, instantly engulfing him, the Eight Heavenly


    Kings, and the two off-road vehicles!


    Ten thousand tons of snow rushed to the valley in one breath, Cameron Isaac and the others were


    shocked, and after the avnche was over, they looked in the direction where Charlie Wade was


    originally.


    Where is there any mountain road? The rest is nothing but snow!


    And those two off-road vehicles, and everyone, havepletely disappeared!


    At this time, the dark clouds that were originally densely covered by Charlie Wade have dispersed,


    and the sun has appeared on the horizon!


    It was dawn!


    The three of them yelled in panic: ¡°Master Wade! Master Wade!¡±


    As dawn broke in the sky, the golden morning light of the east spilled over the earth, and the three


    of them suddenly saw that a man who refracted golden light came out of the copsed snowdrift!


    The man is steady, light-footed, and has a firm expression on his face!


    It is Charlie Wade, Master Wade!

 Chapter 1161-1165

    Chapter 1161-1165


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1161


    Cameron Isaac and the three of them looked at Charlie Wade who was bathed in golden sunlight,


    and they werepletely shocked and speechless!


    Today¡¯s Charlie Wade, overturned all their previous impressions of Charlie Wade!


    Today¡¯s Charlie Wade looks like a god in their eyes.


    They didn¡¯t dare to imagine that Charlie Wade easily killed the Eight Heavenly Kings by himself.


    Instead of getting hurt, he also summoned the Thunder, causing an avnche and directly burying


    the Eight Heavenly Kings!


    Moreover, Charlie Wade was in the avnche with such destructive power, and he was unscathed.


    Seeing Charlie Wade getting closer and closer, Liam couldn¡¯t hold back and knelt in the snow with a


    plop.


    He bowed to Charliena head: ¡°Master Wade, please ept the next worship. In this life, I would


    bow down and worship Master Wade alone!¡±


    Then Don Albertt knelt down with a plop, ¡°Master Wade, Don Albertt respects you in this life!¡±


    Cameron Isaac knelt on the ground tremblingly, with his hands up and down on the ground: ¡°Master!


    From today, you are the only god in Isaac¡¯s heart!¡±


    Charlie Wade walked to the three of them, smiled faintly, and said: ¡°From now on, I am still the


    same Charlie Wade, or the live-in son-inw Charlie Wade, no matter what you think of me and how


    you treat me, keep it in your heart. Anyone tells what happened today.¡±


    After the three listened, they repeatedly kowtowed. ?


    Charlie Wade looked at Cameron Isaac and said seriously: ¡°Cameron Isaac, especially you, you


    must not tell anyone in the Wade family what happened just now!¡±


    Cameron Isaac gave a startled expression and blurted out, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, if the Wade family


    asks about it, I will say that these people died of an avnche!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Having said that, he said again: ¡°This seems to be the only way into the vige. Now that the


    avnche has closed the road, you can use the Wade family¡¯s power to quickly repair these roads.


    Before the repairs are done, send them first. The helicopter came over to deliver some necessary


    supplies to the vigers.


    Don¡¯t let me affect their normal lives.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said immediately: ¡°You can rest assured, Master, I will call to make arrangements


    now, and the arrangements must be made properly!¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, looked at the time, and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s almost seven o¡¯clock. My wife can¡¯t


    find me and I should be anxious, so quickly send me back! I can¡¯t make breakfast for my wife this


    morning.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Is this still the master Wade who defeated the Eight Heavenly Kings just now?


    Is this still Master Wade who summoned the sky thunder to cause the avnche?


    I just killed the Eight Heavenly Kings with such a domineering method, but now I am very upset


    because I can¡¯t cook for my wife.


    Cameron Isaac was the first to react and hurriedly said, ¡°Master, I will take us to the airport by


    helicopter, and then we will fly back to Aurouss Hilll. If we can take you home in more than three


    hours!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning sun, a helicopter quickly left Golim Mountain and headed towards Golim Mountain


    Airport.


    At the same time, the local media have received reports on the avnche.


    While the media and the locals were following up, the Wade¡¯s disaster relief helicopter also started


    flying to the viges in Golim Mountain with arge amount of supplies.


    At this moment, the Webb family of southern region.


    Elder Webb, lying on the sick bed, is still waiting for news from the Eight Heavenly Kings.


    He didn¡¯t sleep much all nightst night. On the one hand, it was because of physical difort,


    but more because he was always feeling uneasy.


    Before dawn, Donald had called the Eight Heavenly Kings, and Duran told him that they were


    almost at their destination.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1162


    So the Webb family thought that the next time should be the time for the Eight Heavenly Kings to


    snatch people, so they didn¡¯t dare to bother too much.


    Seeing that almost an hour has passed, Mr. Webb calcted that the strength of the Eight Heavenly


    Kings is so strong that one hour should be enough for them to kill all of them, and then rescue the


    Weaver family father and son.


    So he said to Donald: ¡°Donald, call Mr. Duran and ask how things are going on.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Donald nodded immediately, took out his mobile phone and called Duran.


    The phone rang for a long time, but no one answered.


    He opened his mouth and said to Old Man Webb: ¡°Dad, no one answers, will you still be doing


    business?¡±


    Mr. Webb nodded: ¡°It is possible, then we will wait patiently.¡±


    10 minutester, Mr. Webb said again: ¡°Donald, call Mr. Duran again!¡±


    Donald immediately followed suit.


    But this time the call still couldn¡¯t get through.


    Mr. Webb frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not right. With their strength, how could it take so long? Some second-rate


    bodyguards are just a few second-rate bodyguards. To Mr. Duran and the others, it is not a problem.


    I still remember that back then. When I fought in the Quartet, Mr. Duran followed me into the


    opponent¡¯s nest, and the opponent¡¯s two dozen people were killed by Mr. Duran in one stick of


    incense. This level of strength is simply beyond the imagination of ordinary people.¡±


    Donald counseled: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Golim Mountain is in a remote location, the weather is cold,


    and the ce is isted from the rest of the world. What kind of minor situation will be caused by


    unevenness.¡±


    Elder Webb nodded gently: ¡°Then wait a little longer!¡±


    After another ten minutes, Mr. Webb continued to urge: ¡°Donald, keep trying!¡±


    Donald immediately followed suit, but there was still no change.


    Mr. Webb is a little anxious now, he feels more and more that the situation seems a bit wrong.


    Therefore, he urged Donald to call Duran over and over again.


    Duran couldn¡¯t get through, so he asked Donald to call other people in the Eight Heavenly Kings.


    But the phone calls of several other people still couldn¡¯t get through.


    To be precise, the phone can be connected, but no one answers.


    It took nearly an hour to reach the Eight Heavenly Kings, which made everyone in the Webb family


    feel a chill in their backs.


    How can the eight heavenly kings disappear all at once? This is not realistic!


    Even if the Eight Great Heavenly Kings encounter strong opponents, with their strength, it is


    impossible that none of them can escape.


    After all, just a few hours before them, one of the sixteen people who went to Golim Mountain


    escaped.


    Those people are ordinary second-rate masters who use guns better than their fists, and they are


    not martial arts masters at all.


    There is no reason, a super warrior like the Eight Heavenly Kings can¡¯t escape after going there,


    right?


    Mr. Webb was nervous, and even his breathing became abnormally quick.


    He firmly grasped Donald¡¯s hand, his face was pale, and he whispered to himself: ¡°Nothing is right,


    this time it is really not right.¡±


    Donald could only persuade him: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be so anxious, and wait for a while!¡±


    Elder Webb said earnestly: ¡°Mr. Duran has been following me for so many years and has never


    been in such a situation, so something is really wrong this time. I even suspect that they may have


    encountered an ident!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1163


    When Charlie Wade had boarded the ne and returned to Aurouss Hilll from Golim Mountain,


    Webb¡¯s family was already going crazy in a hurry.


    The Eight Heavenly Kings rushed to Golim Mountain overnight, just to rescue a father and son, but


    he did not expect to go there and immediately lost the news.


    Donald made the phone calls over and over again, and the cell phone he used was almost out of


    power, but he still couldn¡¯t get through any cell phone.


    At this moment, his mobile phone suddenly received a call.


    The one who called him was the one who escaped from Golim Mountainst night.


    He was still hiding in Golim Mountain City at this time. He was nning to wait until the Eight Great


    Heavenly Kings triumphed, and he wasing back with the Eight Great Heavenly Kings ne.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he hadn¡¯t waited for the Eight Heavenly Kings, but he had waited for an


    astonishing bad news!


    Just now, the local TV station of Golim Mountain was broadcasting emergency news. The news


    said that an avnche urred at the foot of Golim Mountain. The avnche caused tens of


    thousands of tons of snow to vent down, breaking down the road into the mountain, and also two


    cars and Eight people were buried under the snow.


    Local rescuers usedrge-scale rescue equipment to dig out eight unsightly bodies that had been


    hit by the snow.


    Upon hearing the news, he immediately thought of the Eight Heavenly Kings.


    Because he knew that the Eight Heavenly Kings drove two off-road vehicles into the mountain early


    this morning.


    That ghost ce doesn¡¯t have many residents, and it¡¯s not a tourist attraction. The local residents


    are very poor and can¡¯t afford off-road vehicles at all.


    Tourists outside don¡¯t like to go to such remote ces, so the roads there are basically There is no


    car to go in.


    When the locals want toe out, they alle out in horse-drawn carriages. There is no off-road


    vehicle.


    So he can almost conclude that the eight people who died in the avnche were the eight heavenly


    kings!


    So, he immediately told Donald the news.


    After Donald got the news, his whole body was struck by lightning!


    It took him a long time to recover from the shock. Then he looked at his anxious father on the


    sickbed and said with a trembling, ¡°Dad, my people just told me that there was an avnche at the


    foot of Golim Mountain.


    Two cars and eight people are involved in it. All eight people have died. It is very likely that they are


    the eight kings¡­¡±


    Grandpa Webb suddenly seemed to hit his heart with a heavy hammer, coughing several times, and


    blurted out: ¡°This is impossible, how could the Eight Heavenly Kings die in an avnche?! They are


    all masters!¡±


    Donald sighed and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I let my people go over and recognize a corpse, and check if


    it is right?¡±


    Elder Webb was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go take a


    look.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ire Wilson Wilson got up in the morning and felt a little surprised when she didn¡¯t see Charlie


    Wade¡¯s shadow.


    She called Charlie Wade and found that Charlie Wade¡¯s phone could not get through, which made


    her feel a little strange.


    After more than three years of marriage, Charlie Wade has never disappeared unexpectedly.


    I used to wake up in the morning and couldn¡¯t see him. He was either shopping for groceries or


    making breakfast.


    But now, she suddenly couldn¡¯t get in touch.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1164


    Anxiously waiting until about 10 o¡¯clock, Charlie Wade still couldn¡¯t get through, and ire Wilson


    Wilson began to feel a little worried.


    What she thought was that Charlie Wade had been in close contact with many big people during the


    recent period, and helped many big people watch Feng Shui, and also took a lot of money from the


    big people, even this Thompson First vi. Rest assured.


    Before that, ire Wilson Wilson had always been afraid that Charlie Wade would have a


    thunderstorm, just like those thunderous financial products, and suddenly his reputation would go


    bankrupt.


    If his credibility really goes bankrupt, those big men will certainly not spare him lightly.


    Just when ire Wilson Wilson was thinking about it, Charlie Wade called.


    As soon as ire Wilson Wilson answered the phone, he blurted out and asked: ¡°Hey, Charlie


    Wade, where have you been?¡±


    Charlie Wade had just got off the ne at this time and was about to take a helicopter, so he said to


    ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°My wife, I showed a friend of Feng Shui this morning. Their Feng Shui is


    quite strange, so I can¡¯t use my mobile phone to radiate.


    Which affected the judgment of Feng Shui fortune, so I turned off the phone.¡±


    ¡°Did you look at Feng Shui again?¡± ire Wilson Wilson only felt that his head was so big, he


    blurted out, ¡°Charlie Wade, didn¡¯t we say it? Try not to show Feng Shui to others in the future.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°My wife, this time I am not helping those big people to watch Feng


    Shui, but to help a friend of my former welfare institution to watch Feng Shui.


    He has had bad luck recently, so he asked me toe and have a look. I can confiscate them.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson breathed a sigh of relief when he heard him say this, and asked, ¡°Then when


    will you go home?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I will be there in about 20 minutes and half an hour.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said in a convenient way: ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    Cameron Isaac¡¯s helicopter immediately carried Charlie Wade, Don Albertt and Liam to the city.


    When I was approaching Thompson First¡¯s first product, Charlie Wade said to Liam: ¡°Liam, I will


    take thewyer to Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical when I have time tomorrow. After we sign the contract,


    I will give you a good stomach medicine.¡±


    Liam blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, Liam has vowed to bow down to you in this life. You helped me


    take Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals back. Liam is willing to hand all the shares of Weaver¡¯s


    Pharmaceuticals to Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said lightly: ¡°I already said that I want 80% of Weaver¡¯s


    Pharmaceuticals. No matter how much it is, I won¡¯t want it, but no matter how little, I can¡¯t promise


    to give you the prescription and keep it for you. 20%, I will never let you suffer, so you don¡¯t want to


    tell me anything, just give me things like that.¡±


    Liam¡¯s heart shuddered, and he hurriedly sped his fists and said, ¡°Liam would like to follow


    Master Wade¡¯s teachings!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, then looked at Don Albertt and Cameron Isaac: ¡°You two go back, remember


    not to tell anyone about this.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade, I will understand!¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction. Seeing that he was almost at the Thompson First vi area, he


    said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Let¡¯snd on the golf course. I will walk over the golf course.¡±


    ¡°Good master!¡±


    After Charlie Wade hurried home, ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t imagine that her husband hurriedly


    set off from Aurouss Hilll early this morning, went to Golim Mountain more than 2,000 kilometers


    away, at the foot of Golim Mountain, and killed eight viins with blood on their hands.


    Since Charlie Wade¡¯s current strength is very strong, and his physical stamina is even better, so


    even after tossing such a big circle, he can¡¯t see any fatigue at all.


    It just so happened that it was almost time for lunch, so ire Wilson Wilson took him to the


    vegetable garden in the yard and happily picked a lot of the ingredients she wanted to eat at noon.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and ine Ma, Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw, walked in


    sneakily from outside with a crutches!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1165


    Seeing ine Ma walked into the yard with crutches, she was carrying a huge shoulder bag, which


    was bulging inside.


    Charlie Wade felt that her mother-inw must have done nothing good.


    ire Wilson Wilson looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°Mom, where did you go early in the


    morning? I haven¡¯t seen you.¡±


    ine Maughed and said, ¡°I went to the wholesale market and bought something!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson med: ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t crutched your leg, why are you running around?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ine Ma waved his hand and said indifferently: ¡°Don¡¯t think it is not convenient for me


    to use crutches, but I am very used to it now, and my legs don¡¯t hurt, and crutches are a bit tired. ,


    It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked again: ¡°Mom, what did you buy a big bag of things? Are you tired? I¡¯ll


    hold it for you!¡±


    ine Ma smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m not tired, all of them are hats, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Hat?¡± ire Wilson Wilson was even more puzzled: ¡°Mom, why do you buy so many hats? There


    are no more than a dozen hats in a big bag?¡±


    ine Ma smirked and opened the zipper of the backpack.


    ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade both looked at them, only to find that the backpack was full


    of emerald green colors.


    ine Ma reached out at this time and took out a few various hats from the inside, all of which were


    authentic green without exception.


    ire Wilson Wilson was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°Mom¡­why do you buy so many green hats¡­


    Who would wear this kind of hat¡­¡±


    ine Maughed and said, ¡°I bought 20 various green hats, not for wearing, but for hanging on the


    balcony!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t watch the video of your grandma and the family in the hospital. That damn Christopher


    was actually put on a green hat by Hannah. How can I let him go for such a funny thing?¡±


    ¡°It happens that their home can see my bedroom terrace, and I will hang all these hats on the side


    of the terrace facing their home. I told him Christopher to look at these twenty green hats every day,


    and he was so happy. !¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said dumbfounded: ¡°Mom, why are you having trouble with the uncle like this?


    He was already bad enough.¡±


    ¡°Enough ass!¡± ine Ma said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t know how arrogant he used to be, how bad he was


    to our family, and now finally grabbing his handle, then I won¡¯tugh at him to death!¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head helplessly.


    Among other things, ine Ma¡¯s torturing ability is indeed rare in the world.


    Christopher was already disgusting enough.


    If he could see 20 green hats on the terrace next door every day, his mood must be very painful.


    It is estimated that ine Ma could think of this kind of torture.


    ire Wilson Wilson felt that this was not appropriate, and wanted to persuade ine Ma, but


    ine Ma didn¡¯t listen to her at all, and went straight into the vi.


    After returning to his room, the first thing ine Ma did was to go to the terrace and hung 20


    various green hats next to each other, all on the side facing the Wilson family vi.


    With 20 green hats waving in the wind, this picture is really different and sour.


    ¡­¡­


    Sinceing out of the hospital, Christopher has separated from Hannah.


    The reason for the separation is of course that he no longer has any feelings for Hannah in his


    heart.


    And I felt that Hannah was too dirty.


    Had it not been for Donald¡¯s request, he would have divorced Hannah a long time ago, and even if


    she didn¡¯t go through the divorce procedures, he would kick her out of the house.


    But now that Donald had already made his mark for Hannah, Christopher naturally didn¡¯t dare to


    disobey him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    But you can¡¯t get a divorce. Separation is always possible, right?


    So he drove Hannah to a bedroom on the first floor.

 Chapter 1166-1170

    Chapter 1166-1170


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1166


    Hannah didn¡¯t care about it. Although she was a little angry at Christopher¡¯s unfeeling in her heart,


    she was still a little guilty deep down.


    After all, he wore such a big green hat for her, and now the child in her stomach hasn¡¯t gone to the


    hospital for an operation, he must see himself very upset.


    At this moment, Christopher just opened his eyes.


    Sinceing out of the hospital, he has been suffering from seque, the main manifestation of


    which is weakness and lethargy.


    I haven¡¯t really slept enough until now, but in his sleep he always felt a sharp itching in his crotch, so


    he woke up while scratching it.


    The itching sensation is very peculiar. At first, it was rather itchy, and then I couldn¡¯t control it, and it


    became very itchy when I scratched it. If I scratch it twice, it would be extremely itchy.


    So he scratched himself to the extreme.


    He couldn¡¯t help wondering, what happened to him?


    I have always paid attention to personal hygiene, so there shouldn¡¯t be any lesions!


    He was thinking about it, and he had jumped out of the bed.


    Feeling dizzy, he walked onto the terrace while scratching it, wanting to breathe fresh air.


    This is good for living in a vi. The privacy can be well protected. The neighbors are far away and


    there are no high-rise buildings. Even if you only wear a pair of underwear and walk on the terrace,


    you don¡¯t worry about being seen by others.


    He came to the terrace, stretched his waist, and then felt the unbearable itchiness even worse.


    He grabbed a few hard and didn¡¯t see any improvement. He couldn¡¯t help but feel upset. He was


    about to go to the bathroom to take a closer look at what was going on. When he turned around,


    Christopher felt that he was on the opposite side of the terrace of Charlie Wade¡¯s house. There was


    a bunch of green things floating in the wind.


    So he hurriedly looked intently, almost half dead in his sight.


    Although it is a little far away, it is still clear that the 20 windward things hanging on the terrace of


    Charlie Wade¡¯s house are green hats of different styles and shapes!


    20 green hats, what the hell does this mean? !


    And it¡¯s facing the direction of your own, isn¡¯t it the damn thing to make it clear for yourself?


    Isn¡¯t this just a mockery of being Hannah wearing a green hat?


    Damn, it¡¯s outrageous!


    Christopher was out of breath, his fists were already clenched, and his nails were almost embedded


    in the flesh.


    He doesn¡¯t need to think about it, the person who can do this kind of devil¡¯s thing must be ine


    Ma, there is no second person.


    At this moment, he really wanted to grab ine Ma¡¯s hair and p ine Ma¡¯s ugly face dozens of


    times back and forth!


    Thinking of this, he immediately turned back to the house, put on his pants and jacket, and rushed


    out of the building.


    Mrs. Wilson was sitting in the grand master¡¯s chair in the courtyard basking in the sun.


    While basking in the sun, she sighed with emotion about the life of a local tyrant living in Thompson


    First¡¯s vi.


    Except that the family living next to me is more disheartening, everything else is perfect to the


    extreme.


    This makes the Lady feel veryfortable inside.


    Seeing that it was almost time to cook, the Lady even wanted to go to Charlie Wade¡¯s vegetable


    garden to steal an order.


    But when you think about it carefully, Charlie Wade¡¯s family is so bad, it¡¯s better not to eat their


    dishes, otherwise they don¡¯t know what methods they used in it, and they may even use pesticides.


    Thest time I used daffodils as leeks, a family was admitted to the hospital. The feeling of a family


    of five jumping in the house and being pulled away by an ambnce is truly unforgettable.


    Just asfortable, she saw her elder son Christopher going out in a hurry, and hurriedly asked


    him: ¡°Why are you going to do?¡±


    Christopher said with a ck face, ¡°I¡¯m going to find ine Ma, the b*tch shrew!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1167


    Lady Wilson was a little unclear, so she didn¡¯t understand why after her son woke up, the first thing


    she did was to go to ine Ma to settle the ount.


    So she hurriedly followed up and asked, ¡°Christopher, what are you going to do with ine Ma?¡±


    Christopher said angrily: ¡°ine Ma, a shameless shrew, hung dozens of various green hats on the


    terrace of her vi. Isn¡¯t this just showing me disgusting?¡±


    Lady Wilson looked surprised, and blurted out and asked, ¡°Is there anything like this?¡±


    Christopher gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know if you follow me to have a look.¡±


    So the mother and son went out together.


    As soon as he left here, Mrs. Wilson saw the 20 green hats fluttering in the wind on ine Ma¡¯s


    terrace.


    At this nce, her nose was almost crooked.


    The Lady said furiously: ¡°This damn ine Ma! She must have watched the video of our hospital.


    This is deliberately disgusting us!¡±


    Christopher nodded, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Yeah, mom, I can¡¯t want her for anything! Damn,


    deceive people too much!¡±


    The mother and son came to the door of Charlie Wade¡¯s vi aggressively, and then the Lady


    mmed the door and cursed: ¡°ine Ma, you bastard, quickly open the door for me!¡±


    After shouting, ine Ma stood directly on the terrace on the third floor and cursed: ¡°Oh, dead old


    woman, you are not at home to serve your pregnant eldest daughter-inw and ran to my door


    yelling what?¡±


    The mother and son did not expect that ine Ma would tell Hannah about being pregnant as soon


    as he spoke.


    This made the expressions of both of them suddenly be very ugly.


    After all, it is said that family ugliness cannot be publicized, and no one wants others to mention


    their own pain points as soon as they speak.


    The most depressing of these is Christopher.


    As soon as he heard ine Ma mentioned Hannah¡¯s pregnancy, he blurted out angrily: ¡°you btch, if


    you fcking talk nonsense to me, believe it or not, I cut your tongue!¡±


    ine Ma curled his lips and said: ¡°Oh, brother, I really didn¡¯t expect that you have such a great


    ability, you will cut my tongue?¡±


    As she said, she deliberatelyughed and said: ¡°Since you have this ability, why not cut the man


    who gave you a cuckold and made your wife pregnant? What¡¯s the point of screaming and fighting


    with my Lady here? ?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Christopher¡¯s face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Although he is not a good thing, but in terms of cursing the street, he is a thousand miles worse


    than ine Ma.


    With ine Ma¡¯sbat effectiveness, it is not a problem for one person to scold him ten.


    So seeing Christopher being so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak, ine Ma pursued the victory and


    said with a smile: ¡°Oh, brother, I really sympathize with you. The worst thing about a man is to be


    green hated by others, and you will be led by others.


    After so much, I didn¡¯t expect my sister-inw to give you a green hat and you were pregnant. Didn¡¯t


    this make you like being a father? If I were you, I would have divorced her a long time ago!¡±


    This time I even touched on Christopher¡¯s inner pain!


    I want to drive Hannah out of the house in my dreams, and never see this damn b*tch again in my


    life.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1168


    But Hannah was backed by Donald. She didn¡¯t dare to provoke Donald, let alone disobey Donald¡¯s


    meaning, so even if she was put on a green hat by Hannah, she could not divorce her.


    A man wearing this kind of green hat can¡¯t divorce his wife yet. What a painful thing, it¡¯s a tragedy


    on earth. Unexpectedly, he would run into him.


    Now that ine Ma was pped off, Christopher¡¯s face was so painful that he was pped 10,000


    times.


    Lady Wilson was naturally also very angry. She was arrogant for a lifetime. What she didn¡¯t want to


    see was the reputation of the Wilson family, and she was hit.


    At the time Wendy apanied Keh Wilson, although it also caused a lot of criticism, but at


    that time, the Lady was helpless. Besides, young girls and rich men are not umon in society.


    Although everyoneughs, they are actually two jokes. It passed.


    But this time, the trouble Hannah caused was different. Hannah reallypletely lost the face of the


    Wilson family.


    What¡¯s even more hateful is that someone took a video and posted it on the Inte. This time it¡¯s


    finished. The entire Wilson family has be theughing stock of Aurouss Hilll.


    But in any case, the Lady could not ept ine Ma, a shameless b*tch, and dared tough at


    herself!


    So the Lady pointed at ine Ma angrily, and cursed: ¡°ine Ma, you quickly rip off all those green


    hats to me, otherwise don¡¯t me the Lady for being rude to you!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± ine Ma curled his lips: ¡°I bought these green hats with money. In my house, I can hang


    them wherever I want. Why do you think you are the old Wilson? Lady? Let me tell you, in my


    house, you can¡¯t even point fingers at me!¡±


    After that, ine Ma hurriedly changed her words: ¡°You are impossible and unqualified to enter my


    house! If you continue to swear at my door, then I will call the police and let the police arrest you


    again!¡±


    When the Lady Wilson heard that ine Ma wanted to call the police to arrest herself, she trembled


    with anger!


    Although the two were angry, they werepletely helpless.


    If they don¡¯t open the door to themselves, they can¡¯t rush in and beat her, right?


    If you rushed in, you would break thew. If you call the police, you will definitely get caught.


    Just when the mother and son didn¡¯t know what to do, ine Ma took a huge green hat from the


    side of the terrace and put it on her head, smiling and saying, ¡°Oh, brother, look at this green hat,


    how festive.


    Look, this green one is greener than the leeks you ate two days ago?¡±


    While talking, ine Ma wore a hat on the terrace exaggeratedly.


    Although her legs are still not good, doing a few square dance poses is not a problem.


    Her twist made Christopher even more angry!


    At this moment, Christopher was almost on the verge of copse. He couldn¡¯t wait to take a rocket


    launcher and directly blow up ine Ma on the third floor terrace.


    ¡°ine Ma, you fcking btch, do you y this hand with me? Do you know what¡¯s going to happen to


    me?¡±


    ine Ma smiled and said: ¡°Your wife was pregnant by someone sleeping, isn¡¯t the person sleeping


    with your wife doing well? What will happen to him? I just say a few words, and there will be no end!


    Hahahaha !¡±


    Christopher was furious: ¡°ine Ma! I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter!¡±


    Just when Christopher¡¯s dry blue veins violently, ine Ma directly flicked the green hat, and the


    green hat fluttered directly on top of Christopher¡¯s head. Christopher took a step back and the green


    hat fell on the ground.


    ine Ma pped happily andughed loudly: ¡°Oh, brother, look at this green hat and he knows


    you, so he will fly directly over your head. If you don¡¯t hide, it will be able to wear it on your head! ¡°


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1169


    Christopher was really angry.


    He jumped and scolded angrily: ¡°ine Ma, you b*tch, are you looking for death?¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t you be angry. I spent hundreds


    of dors on this pile of green hats, but they are all for you.¡±


    After that, ine Ma didn¡¯t know where he took out a green Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles doll, and


    said loudly, ¡°Brother, look at this Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle, he doesn¡¯t look like you, not only has


    his head green, but he is also very bearable. It¡¯s the best portrayal of you, big brother, hahaha¡­¡±


    Christopher was almost mad, trembling all over, and even his voice became trembling: ¡°You b*tch,


    why don¡¯t you die? You are so wicked that you are going to hell.¡±


    ine Ma chuckled: ¡°Big brother, I kindly gave you so many hats. You even cursed me to go to hell.


    You are too kind to avenge me? But I have always been adults not remembering viins. These are


    more than twenty. All the green hats are given to you so that you can wear them for 20 consecutive


    days without repetition.¡±


    Christopher was really helpless, so he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay you ine Ma, wait for me, I


    will call the property right now to report you!¡±


    After finishing talking, I immediately called the property of Thompson First and blurted out: ¡°I am the


    owner of a04. I nowin that the owner of a05 hangs uncivilized things on the terrace of the


    house. You can take care of it!¡±


    After a short while, an electric car from the property drove over quickly.


    Afterwards, four property managers got out of the electric car and asked: ¡°Did you call the


    comint?¡±


    Christopher blurted out: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,ining to the woman upstairs, look at what she has


    hung up on the terrace!¡±


    ine Ma said coldly: ¡°Howe my own hat is hung on the terrace, can you still manage it?¡±


    The four property managers also said helplessly after reading it: ¡°This gentleman, the owner¡¯s


    terrace is the owner¡¯s private domain. In theory, no matter what it hangs on, we can¡¯t interfere with it


    unless it¡¯s illegal. But others.


    It¡¯s not illegal to put on a hat, it¡¯s people¡¯s freedom.¡±


    ¡°Because of your mother!¡± Christopher whirled around dryly!


    If these 20 green hats were hung here all day long, wouldn¡¯t he be mad at ine Ma?


    Several property managers were scolded by him, naturally they were very dissatisfied, but they still


    said politely: ¡°Excuse me, gentleman, this matter is not in the management of our property.¡±


    After that, they got into the battery car and drove away.


    ine Maughed more wildly on the terrace: ¡°Hahaha, Christopher, now you can¡¯t help it, let me


    tell you, my green hats will always be hanging here, and I will buy another twenty of them tomorrow.


    Here, I let you open your eyes every day and you can see a lot of green hats fluttering in the wind,


    fluttering with the wind!¡±


    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­¡± Christopher was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    At this time, Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson also went to the terrace on the second floor


    and took a look. After they figured out what was going on, they both looked at each other helplessly


    and sighed.


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Charlie Wade, you said it¡¯s not good for mom to do


    this.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and said, ¡°In fact, there is nothing good or bad. Didn¡¯t they treat


    us too much before?¡±


    ¡°When they knew what problem we encountered, they also desperately mocked us.¡±¡°You forgot that


    at the Thompson First sales office, how did the familyugh at us?¡±


    ¡°And when your studio opened, didn¡¯t theye to mock us too?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1170


    ¡°Now that Mom wants to ridicule and go back, I think it¡¯s just to use her own way to treat her body, in


    the final analysis, it is their own responsibility.¡±


    Christopher and Mrs. Wilson almost copsed because of ine Ma¡¯s anger, but they couldn¡¯t do


    anything about her behavior. They turned their heads away in anger.


    Christopher cursed as he walked: ¡°Damn ine Ma, let me find a chance in the future, I must kill


    her!¡±


    Lady Wilson angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her for now. Tomorrow we will quickly take the b*tch


    Hannah to get rid of the bastard in her stomach.


    This is really a great shame that we have never seen in the Wilson family in a century!¡±


    Christopher also had a look of hatred, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will go with her


    tomorrow!¡±


    Back home, both Harold and Wendy had just gotten up. They were in the living room, waiting for


    Hannah to cook, hungry.


    Hannah had some money left from selling coffee machinesst time. Today, she intends to ease the


    family rtionship, so she bought a lot of fresh abalone and prepared an abalone feast for her


    family.


    This pile of abalone cost thousands of Dor just for the ingredients, and to Hannah, it was indeed


    bleeding.


    When Lady Wilson saw Hannah buying back abalone, her first thought was that she was very


    happy. After all, she had good food to eat at noon.


    But then the Lady thought of a detail and asked Hannah: ¡°Where did you get the money to buy


    these abalones?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Hannah lied and said, ¡°A friend borrowed a little money while ying cards and never paid it back.


    Isn¡¯t this tight on hand? I asked her toe over.¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded gently, and said coldly: ¡°Transfer all the remaining money to WeChat to my


    ount. From now on, all the money in this family will be managed by me, including the money that


    Mr. Webb invested in our Wilson Group. , I also have the sole discretion to decide. If anyone dares


    to hide private money behind my back, sorry, please leave this house!¡±


    Hannah immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will transfer all the remaining money to


    you, and I won¡¯t keep a single cent!¡±


    Lady Wilson looked at Christopher and said coldly: ¡°Christopher, you hid more than 10 million


    private money before, but you didn¡¯t want to give me life or death. In the end, all the money was


    lost, so from now on, if you dare to hide it again Private money, don¡¯t me me for being a mother,


    have you heard?¡±


    Christopher nodded his head and said respectfully: ¡°I know Mom, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t dare to hide


    private money anymore!¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded in satisfaction. It seems that the crisis of the Wilson family has helped to


    consolidate her position as the ruler of the family.


    Soon, Hannah brought up a lot of various abalones.


    Abalone feast, naturally every dish is abalone.


    Steamed abalone vermicelli, as well as braised abalone, abalone sashimi, abalone soup, etc.


    Because the ingredients are good, every dish tastes very good.


    However, at the dinner table, Hannah herself had an ordinary bowl of Yangchun egg noodles, and


    she did not eat any abalone.


    Wendy was a little surprised, and asked her, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you eat abalone? Why don¡¯t you eat a


    bite after doing so hard?¡±


    Hannah is ashamed to tell the truth, how can she tell her daughter that she cannot eat seafood


    because of various venereal diseases.


    So she can only say: ¡°My stomach is not very good these past two days, and I can¡¯t eat seafood.¡±


    Christopher had just received a huge stimulus at ine Ma¡¯s ce. He was so angry that he red


    at her and said coldly, ¡°As long as you want to eat seafood, you f*cking serve it too! What the hell do


    you do with this seafood? Is that wild species?¡±

 Chapter 1171-1175

    Chapter 1171-1175


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1171


    Hannah was extremely embarrassed when she heard Christopher¡¯s insults, but she was angry but


    she didn¡¯t dare to speak out.


    She still hopes to have a family and everything will be happy, so she wants to take a step back and


    hope that Christopher can ept herself as soon as possible.


    Christopher hated Hannah.


    But he hates Hannah, but not abalone.


    So while eating abalone, he said coldly: ¡°A woman like you who is not obedient to women will stay


    in this house in the future, and she must be a good servant!¡±


    Hannah had no choice but to eat her own noodles without talking.


    In fact, Hannah at this time didn¡¯t know that her husband had already been infected with a venereal


    disease.


    If she knew, she would definitely not make such an abalone dinner for her husband.


    She knew that Christopher likes abalone the most, so she made such an abalone banquet to please


    him, but she was scolded bloody by him.


    Christopher turned his grief and anger into appetite and ate a dozenrge abalones by himself.


    Because he was upset, he even finished a small bottle of wine and drank it.


    The previous owner of this house left a lot of good wine in the cer in the basement downstairs.


    There are red wine, white wine, and champagne.


    When the Webb family bought a house, they wanted a package price, so they left all these wines.


    Christopher took out a bottle of Moutai from the wine cer and pulled Harold. The two of them


    drank more than a catty in total.


    After eating and drinking, Christopher returned to his bedroom, nning to take a nap.


    However, when hey down, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    What¡¯s wrong? My ce is really itchy.


    Seafood is a hair item, and liquor is also a very powerful hair item.


    Together, these two things are a perfect match. Christopher was itchy at first, but he couldn¡¯t stop it.


    He grabbed desperately, and even the grabbing was a bit broken and bleeding, but still nothing got


    better.


    The bone-erupting itching had already made him unbearable. He hurriedly turned over from the bed


    and went to see Mrs. Wilson in a hurry.


    When he saw Mrs. Wilson, he was a little impatient and said, ¡°Mom, you can give me some money.


    I have to go to the hospital now.¡±


    Lady Wilson frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you going to the hospital? Don¡¯t


    you know it costs money to go to the hospital?¡±


    After experiencing all kinds of disasters before, the current Lady Wilson regards money more than


    anything else.


    Christopher said with an expression of pain, ¡°I¡­I feel very ufortable, so I have to go to the


    hospital to have a look.¡±


    Lady Wilson asked him: ¡°How do you go back to tell me in advance.¡±


    Christopher said in embarrassment, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not easy to speak up, mom, just give me some


    money and let me go to the hospital for a look!¡±


    Lady Wilson eximed, ¡°Could you be sick from that aspect?¡±


    Christopher didn¡¯t expect that his mother would be able to guess it all at once, and said


    embarrassedly: ¡°I can¡¯t be sure now, so I want to go to the hospital to check it.¡±


    The Lady Wilson looked terrified, and blurted out: ¡°Did you and Hannah that slut a few days ago


    have something happened?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Christopher hesitated for a moment, and then gently nodded: ¡°When I was in Webb¡¯s


    house, what happened to me and her that day¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1172


    Christopher¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller, but the Lady still understood.


    Upon hearing this, the Lady said nervously: ¡°Oh! That Hannah was in the ck coal kiln. Who


    knows what wild man he is with. I think she is not only pregnant with someone else¡¯s wild species,


    but also with Come back from all kinds of diseases! Go! I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital for a


    thorough investigation!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When Christopher heard this, he also guessed that he was probably infected by Hannah from the


    disease, and he became even more annoyed.


    But the irritation turned to irritation. Now for myself, the top priority is to go to the hospital to check if


    I am sick.


    So he hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, Mom, how embarrassed to let you apany me with this kind of thing,


    and I can do it myself if you give me the money.¡±


    Lady Wilson said earnestly: ¡°No, if I don¡¯t go, I will always feel uneasy, don¡¯t say anything, I will go


    with you, and go now!¡±


    After that, the Lady got up immediately, ready to go out.


    Christopher had no choice but to nod his head and left home with his mother helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Christopher and Mrs. Wilson went to the hospital.


    The Webb family¡¯s only remaining subordinate in Golim Mountain finally found an opportunity and


    got into the morgue of the local hospital.


    He spent a lot of money to bribe the gatekeeper of the morgue, and the other party made an


    exception to let him in.


    He called on the eight people who died in the avnche of Golim Mountain, and said to him: ¡°You


    can see it, but you must be psychologically prepared. The death of these eight people is very


    miserable!¡±


    The Webb family¡¯s men nodded, and opened the eight freezers for corpses one by one.


    When the body bag was opened, the Webb family¡¯s subordinate was shocked and stunned!


    Although the death of the Eight Great Heavenly Kings was indeed miserable, he could still


    recognize that these eight corpses were the Eight Great Heavenly Kings.


    So he took out his mobile phone, took a photo of the eighth heavenly king¡¯s body, and sent it to


    Donald.


    At this time, Donald was waiting for news in Southaven.


    Although the Webb family has determined and affirmed the fact that the Eight Heavenly Kings have


    been killed in their hearts, everyone still has thest gleam of hope.


    But when these photos were posted, all the hopes of the Webb family copsedpletely.


    The eight heavenly kings are really dead.


    And he died of an avnche. This is too uneptable.


    Sending out eight top masters over there, before seeing the enemy die in an avnche first, isn¡¯t


    this f*cking bullshit? Elder Webb also suffered a blow.


    The Eight Heavenly Kings have followed him for so many years and started this business with him.


    Deep down in his heart, he has a deep feeling for the Eight Heavenly Kings.


    Now that the Eight Great Heavenly Kings were all killed overnight, he would really not ept this


    kind of result for a while.


    After seeing the photos, Sean was shocked and felt that something was wrong.


    He opened his mouth and said: ¡°Dad, grandpa, how do I feel that the eight great heavenly kings


    have so many injuries that look wrong? If they were in a car and had an avnche, then they would


    most likely be caught in the car with snow. , The injuries on their bodies should also be mostly crush


    injuries, but how I look at them now, they all seem to have been injured!¡±


    As he said, he zoomed in on the photo of Duran¡¯s right arm and said: ¡°Look at Master Fan¡¯s right


    arm as a whole bloody, it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s being crushed!¡±


    ¡°There is also iron fist Dan. His right arm was almost the same as Master Duran¡¯s right arm at the


    time. But other people¡¯s right arm did not suffer such injuries. If everyone had suffered an avnche


    in the car, everyone would suffer. Injuries, the types should be simr, there shouldn¡¯t be such a big


    gap.¡±


    Elder Webb, as well as all the Webb family members, showed extreme horror at this moment!


    Elder Webb tremblingly asked, ¡°Sean, you mean, the Eight Great Heavenly Kings were killed?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1173


    The Webb family did not want to believe that the Eight Heavenly Kings were beaten to death.


    Because if this is true, it proves that they have a very powerful enemy in the dark.


    But they have no idea who this enemy is.


    The Webb family didn¡¯t believe Charlie Wade, and the people around him had this kind of strength.


    Donald even spected that whether the Eight Great Heavenly Kings went to Golim Mountain this


    time and identally provoke the local master of seclusion in Golim Mountain.


    Elder Webb also thinks this thing is very possible.


    He is now deeply distressed. The Eight Heavenly Kings are not only his old friends, but also a major


    reliance on the prosperity of the Webb family. Now that this reliance is gone, it is likely to cause an


    earthquake in the Webb family.


    As expected, Mr. Webb did not expect it.


    The Webb family dispatched the Eight Heavenly Kings to Golim Mountain, and all the halberd


    breaking events spread throughout Southaven within a short period of time.


    But all powerful and powerful family owners watched the fire from the other side, watching the jokes


    of the Webb family.


    The rise of the Webb family in Southaven depends on two things.


    The first is that when Mr. Webb was young, he was courageous and strategic, stirring up the


    Southaven sea of  merce, and pushing the Webb family step by step to where it is today.


    The second is the eight heavenly kings!


    The Eight Heavenly Kings are the right arm of Mr. Webb, as well as the Webb family¡¯s strategic


    weapon to deter foreign enemies. Anyone who pulls out is the mighty power of the Megatron.


    Relying on the eight heavenly kings, the Webb family established a reputation in Southaven, and no


    one dared to make bad ideas.


    Otherwise, with the financial resources of the Webb family, the interested people have long been


    jealous, and they want to rush to tear the Webb family to pieces.


    Today, all the eight heavenly kings have died in Golim Mountain, and all the families in the south of


    the Yangtze River are all thinking together.


    In the current Webb family, Mr. Webb is bedridden, and the eight heavenly kings died in battle. Who


    doesn¡¯t want to get a share?


    For a time, the situation in the south of the Yangtze River changed, and the forces in Southaven


    were turbulent, which pushed the Webb family into the forefront.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Christopher and Mrs. Wilson also came to Aurouss Hilll People¡¯s Hospital.


    After arriving at the hospital, he hung up an andrology department.


    What embarrassed him was that he was already in his forties and fifties, and it was embarrassing to


    see andrology with his mother.


    However, Mrs. Wilson is so overbearing.


    If others don¡¯t let them ask about the things she wants to do, then she will definitely fight with them


    to the end.


    The mother and the son waited at the entrance of the clinic. Christopher desperately endured the


    extreme itching. After waiting for more than 20 minutes, he finally yelled Christopher¡¯s name.


    So, Christopher stood up and said to Mrs. Wilson: ¡°Mom, wait for me at the door, and I will go in by


    myself.¡±


    Lady Wilson said immediately: ¡°No, I want to go in too!¡±


    Christopher looked very embarrassed: ¡°How can this kind of thing take mom to the doctor¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson gritted her teeth and said: ¡°What? Do you want to hide this from me?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1174


    Christopher said hurriedly: ¡°I definitely can¡¯t hide from you, mom. It¡¯s just that after a while, the


    doctor will check on me. It would be too embarrassing to be in front of you. Don¡¯t worry, I will


    definitely know the results of the check. I¡¯ll give you a look, is this the head office?¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded, and said: ¡°All inspections must be results must be shown to me, dare to hide


    that I will never forgive you!¡±


    Christopher stepped into the consulting room while getting up and struggling to endure the itching.


    In the consulting room, a doctor older than him was sitting in front of theputer when he saw him


    coming in, and he asked, ¡°Why is it ufortable?¡±


    Christopher hurriedly said, ¡°Doctor, I always feel itchy in my ce, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on,


    so I want you to show it.¡±


    The doctor had seen more simr cases, so he nodded and said, ¡°Take off your pants.¡±


    Although Christopher was a little embarrassed, he still took off his pants obediently.


    The doctor just nced at it and eximed: ¡°You seem to be in a serious situation. Didn¡¯t you go to


    that kind of ce?¡±


    Don¡¯t mention how embarrassing Christopher is. Wherever he has been to a romantic ce, he is


    nothing more than the sound of the waves with his wife.


    But he changed his mind to think about what the doctor meant, doesn¡¯t it mean that his wife Hannah


    is simr to the woman in a brothel?


    But he can only say to the doctor: ¡°Doctor, I haven¡¯t been to any brothel.¡±


    The doctor didn¡¯t believe what he said at all, because every man who came to see a doctor with an


    STD would not admit that he went to the brothel.


    So he said lightly: ¡°They are all men, and I can understand many things. It is not umon for your


    age to go to brothel ces asionally, but I still have to give you some suggestions.¡±


    Christopher hurriedly said, ¡°Doctor, please tell me!¡±


    The doctor said lightly: ¡°First of all, you must protect yourself when you go to that kind of ce.


    Don¡¯t be refreshed for a while. Don¡¯t do any protection. Sometimes condoms are not only to protect


    women, but to protect men.¡±


    Christopher nodded and said, ¡°I see, thank you doctor, do you have any more?¡±


    The doctor said again: ¡°In addition, it is rmended to try to go torger, more formal, and high-


    end ces. Although many roadside warblers are very cheap, their bodies carry many venereal


    diseases and germs. Maybe there are AIDS. Say you are so old, in order to save so much money,


    why bother to toss yourself like this?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s face is green¡­


    Doesn¡¯t this mean that in the eyes of the doctor, Hannah is as dirty as that roadside warbler?


    At this time, the doctor gave him a meaningful look and said, ¡°You see, in order to save a little


    money, you are now suffering from a whole body disease. I think you need at least tens of


    thousands of dors for treatment. Isn¡¯t this not worth the loss?¡±


    Christopher asked in horror: ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s wrong with me? What did you see just now?¡±


    The doctor said: ¡°In my experience, first of all gonorrhea and syphilis are indispensable, because


    your body¡¯s erythema is very special. I have been in the doctor for so many years and I can¡¯t read it


    wrong.¡±


    Hearing these two diseases, Christopher only felt that the sky was spinning, and he almost fainted.


    Damn, I never dreamed that Hannah would have so many diseases!


    At this time, the doctor said: ¡°I think there should be serious inmmation in your area. If you don¡¯t


    treat it in time, it is very likely that your prostate and your reproductive system will be endangered.


    So I will prescribe some tests for you as soon as possible. Do it and wait for the results. We are


    conducting targeted treatment based on your actual situation!¡±


    As he said, the doctor sighed and said, ¡°The most worrying thing is actually AIDS. Because AIDS


    has beentent for a long time now, it cannot be distinguished from the naked eye. If there is AIDS,


    it cant be cured. It¡¯s a lifetime thing.¡±


    Christopher was about to copse at this time!


    Ever since Hannah came back, she has only heard the waves with her once, but she did not expect


    to infect herself with so many diseases once.


    Had it not been for Donald to support her, she would have to be killed by himself when he went


    back!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1175


    When Christopher came out of the ward with a bunch of test application forms, the Lady hurried


    forward and asked: ¡°What did the doctor say? How is the situation? Is there anything serious?¡±


    Christopher didn¡¯t want to talk to the Lady at first, but when he thought that the Lady would have to


    look at various inspection reports when she looked back, he couldn¡¯t hide it, so he cried and said,


    ¡°The doctor told me that it is very likely to have gonorrhea and syphilis. , There are some


    inmmations, and the possibility of AIDS is not even ruled out¡­¡±


    When Mrs. Wilson heard this, she looked terrified, and subconsciously stepped back.


    Christopher thought that the Lady was frightened, and hurriedly stepped forward to help her without


    standing still.


    As a result, Lady Wilson hurriedly waved her hands and said in horror: ¡°You stay away from me and


    don¡¯t touch me. AIDS is terrible. I haven¡¯t lived enough yet¡­¡±


    Christopher¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and he realized that his mother was afraid of infecting


    her.


    My own mother is really realistic!


    So he had to sigh and said, ¡°Mom, in this case, then you can wait for me here, and I will check it


    myself.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m old and a little tired. I¡¯m going home first. After checking the


    results, I remember to take pictures and send them to my WeChat as soon as possible.¡±


    In fact, Lady Wilson is not tired, she is really scared.


    The Lady lives to the present, the most feared thing is death.


    Anything rted to death, or that might make her die or make her life short, she will stay far away


    and stay away.


    Now that she heard that her eldest son might get AIDS, the first thing she thought of was not the


    safety of her son, but herself.


    Christopher also knew what kind of person his mother was. He sighed helplessly and said: ¡°It


    doesn¡¯t matter if you go back, but you have to give me some money, otherwise, how can I pay the


    examination feeter, in case the doctor wants to give it to me? What about prescribing medicine?


    Medical expenses are still needed!¡±


    While walking outside, Mrs. Wilson said without looking back: ¡°I will send you 10,000 Dor on


    WeChat right away. If it is not enough, you can tell me.¡±


    After speaking, people have already passed out andrology.


    Christopher¡¯s heart was depressed, and his own mother was so selfish at all times, and she really


    did not ¡°disappoint¡± herself at all.


    However, the most important question for him right now is to quickly confirm what diseases he has


    suffered.


    Gonorrhea and syphilis are not big things. The big deal is to spend more trouble and suffer more.


    As long as you don¡¯t get AIDS, then everything is easy to say.


    He felt that if he really got AIDS, his life would be over, so he could just go home and kill Hannah¡­


    Christopher stayed in the hospital for an afternoon. After doing a lot of various examinations, the


    final conclusion was almost the same as the doctor¡¯s initial judgment. First of all, gonorrhea and


    syphilis are confirmed.


    Secondly, urethritis is also very serious.


    In addition, there is some ulceration and suppuration.


    Fortunately, there is no AIDS.


    Then the doctor immediately prepared a treatment n for him, starting with a 14-day first-stage


    treatment cycle.

 Chapter 1176-1180

    Chapter 1176-1180


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1176


    Starting today, for the next 14 days, he wille to the hospital for infusions every day, and he will


    have to infuse five or six bottles every day.


    Christopher hurriedly asked: ¡°Doctor, can the medicine be used today to stop itching for me? To tell


    you the truth, I¡¯m so f*cking itching right now. It¡¯s so irritating. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Itchy, the


    more you scratch, the more itchy¡­¡±


    The doctor said: ¡°This kind of disease is very itchy. It is originally ulcerated, purulent and inmed,


    and the lesion is in the sensitive area. It must be very itchy, but you can rest assured that if you are


    given medicine today, This itching will get some relief.¡±


    Then the doctor said: ¡°From now on, you must avoid seafood, spicy, alcohol, and smoking.


    Otherwise, it will greatly aggravate the condition.¡±


    When Christopher heard this, he immediately said to the doctor: ¡°Doctor, I ate more than ten or


    twenty abalones at noon, and I drank more than half a catty of Maotai. There will be nothing wrong,


    right?¡±


    After listening to the doctor, he immediately said with a straight face: ¡°You want to die? Don¡¯t you


    know that these are hair things? You still eat seafood, you can¡¯t eat kelp, you know?¡±


    Christopher said with a sad face, ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know. I want to know that I have these diseases. If


    you beat me to death, I dare not eat or drink¡­¡±


    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°Okay, there is no treatment today. You can go back.¡±


    Christopher became anxious and blurted out: ¡°Why can¡¯t the doctor treat it today? I¡¯m almost itching


    to death. You can treat me quickly, or I will definitely scratch it!¡±


    The doctor shook his head and said, ¡°You have to inject a lot of antibiotics for the treatment of this


    disease, but how do you inject antibiotics when you drink alcohol? Have you ever heard of a


    disulfiram-like reaction?


    Go in with cephalosporin antibiotics here, and immediately When you react, it will kill you. Do you


    want to itch an extra day, or do you want to exin it here today?¡±


    Christopher almost cried.


    You can¡¯t use medicine if you itch like this bird, isn¡¯t it killing your own?


    So he begged: ¡°Doctor, how much do you give me some anti-itch medicine, otherwise I can¡¯t handle


    it¡­¡±


    The doctor sighed and said, ¡°Well, let me prescribe some cleansing liquid for you. You can go back


    and use it first, and it will have some anti-itching effect.¡±


    After speaking, the doctor said again: ¡°Yes, I have to tell you not to scratch, because it is already


    damaged, and it will be more serious if it is scratched. The pus and blood that flow out contain a lot


    of bacteria. It may cause your affected area to spread and spread, and the situation bes more


    and more serious.


    If the area of   the rupture besrger andrger, a serious infection may lead to sepsis, which


    can also be life-threatening.¡±


    Christopher wiped a tear from his eyes: ¡°It¡¯s a crime¡­Well, how can you encounter such a thing¡­¡±


    The doctor sighed with emotion and said, ¡°After all, we should start with personal hygiene, and in


    that aspect of life, we must pay more attention to protecting ourselves. Don¡¯t go out to such street


    ces to find flowers.¡±


    Christopher couldn¡¯t say why he got the disease, so he could only nod his head: ¡°Thank you doctor,


    I know¡­¡±


    The doctor hummed, and then asked him: ¡°By the way, I think you should be married at your age?¡±


    Christopher nodded.


    The doctor saw him nod and confessed, and said, ¡°You should take your lover to the hospital for a


    check. This disease is extremely contagious. If you are recruited outside, it will be easy to infect


    your lover when you return home. .¡±


    Christopher was more ufortable than death at this time, and his anger hit the sky.


    I infect her?


    Damn, these are all her infections!


    This damn b*tch.


    You must kill her when you go back!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1177


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Christopher tried to endure the itching, and when he rushed home, Hannah was cooking dinner.


    Seeing that Christopher liked to eat abalone made by herself at noon, she was ready to continue to


    please him, so in the afternoon when Christopher went out with the Lady, she went to the vegetable


    market again.


    This time, she bought arge king crab for Christopher. The king crab was big and delicious, and it


    was Christopher¡¯s favorite.


    And this king crab is not cheap. She bought the big one, which cost more than two thousand.


    Originally, Hannah had no money, so she gave all the money to the Lady, but she had an idea and


    stole a high-end imported cooking machine from the kitchen. By the way, she ordered two bottles of


    Moutai from the underground wine cer and took them out. Sold it for 20,000 Dor.


    Hannah nned that the remaining money would not be reported to the Lady, and she would save it


    to go to the hospital for an abortion tomorrow, and treat her venereal disease by the way.


    When the Lady went home, she didn¡¯t care to settle the ount with Hannah. She bought a lot of


    disinfectant on the road. When she got home, she went back to her room and began to give her


    room, corridor, bathroom and terrace all-round. Disinfection and sterilization.


    After receiving Christopher¡¯s inspection report and confirming that he did not have AIDS, the Lady


    was still not at ease, so she wiped all the ces she could touch with alcohol.


    Christopher entered the door with a ck face at this time.


    As soon as he entered the door, he smelled fishy and fresh crabs.


    He was wondering, Hannah came out of the kitchen wearing an apron and said with a smile: ¡°Oh,


    my husband, are you back? I steamed you your favorite king crab, you want to eat more tonight. If


    you like to drink, drink half a bottle of Moutai to moisturize it.¡±


    Christopher was already half to death, but when he heard this, his whole body almost burst.


    At noon, you stinkydy cheated me. At night, you still want to eat seafood and drink liquor for me!


    By the way, I haven¡¯t counted you on the fact that you infected me with a disease!


    Thinking of this, Christopher rushed forward immediately, pped Hannah¡¯s face with a p, and


    directly knocked her to the ground.


    Before Hannah could react, Christopher rode on her, angrily and bowed left and right. The p was


    almost as if he didn¡¯t need money, and he pped to death.


    Hannah was beaten up and yelled, and the entire vi was like a pig.


    Harold and Wendy rushed out of their respective rooms, and when they saw their parents were


    fighting again, they hurried forward to fight.


    Harold couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter with you? Haven¡¯t you separated from your


    mother? Why are you fighting again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad!¡± Wendy also said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Webb specifically exined that the two of you must not


    fight each other, what if he mes it!¡±


    Christopher mmed Hannah¡¯s face with a fist, and said angrily: ¡°I¡¯m going to beat, even if I am the


    king of heaven today, you can¡¯t stop me from beating her!¡±


    As he said, he scolded angrily: ¡°You stinky shameless b*tch, you infected me with a disease, and


    you deliberately made seafood for me. What do you mean? You want to kill me? You give it to me.


    With so many green hat things, I haven¡¯t even calcted it yet, so you dare to p me against me!¡±


    When Hannah heard this, she was immediately stunned!


    She cried and said: ¡°My husband, I really don¡¯t know, you are sick! If I know, if you kill me, I can¡¯t


    make seafood for you!¡±


    While pumping her, Christopher cursed with gritted teeth: ¡°You still pretend to me that you don¡¯t get


    sick yourself, don¡¯t you know it yourself?¡±


    Hannah cried: ¡°I did get sick, but I didn¡¯t expect to be able to infect you. After all, we have only been


    there once since I came back. Since then, every time you have sex with me, , Did I refuse you every


    time, you lied to me, insisted on doing things with me, I also found all kinds of excuses to refuse,


    why?


    Isn¡¯t it just because I¡¯m afraid of infecting you?¡±


    Christopher pped again and yelled, ¡°You f*cking infected me, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Harold and Wendy were about to copse almost embarrassingly.


    Listening to this, my mother has infected my father with a venereal disease¡­


    Where did this venereal diseasee from? Of course they both knew it well.


    STDs muste from the same source as the child in the mother¡¯s stomach.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1178


    Harold, a shameless person, felt hot on his face at this time.


    What the hell do you think this is?


    Wendy was also extremely helpless, at this time she didn¡¯t know if it was time for her to fight.


    Let¡¯s take a fight, I think my father is very pitiful;


    Don¡¯t fight, and feel that my mother is very pitiful.


    It¡¯s really a human tragedy.


    Christopher grabbed Hannah by the head and beat her for more than ten minutes, until he knocked


    Hannah until she fainted, and then stopped out of breath.


    Hannah was already in aa at this time. Lady Wilson just sterilized the entire room. She walked


    down and saw the following scene. She immediately said to Christopher: ¡°How can you beat her to


    death?¡±


    Christopher said aggrievedly: ¡°Mom, this stinkydy has cheated me so badly. I can¡¯t beat her up


    yet?¡±


    Lady Wilsonined: ¡°You can teach her to get it, how can you fight so hard? What if Mr. Webb


    finds out and mes him? What if Mr. Webb feels that our family is not worthwhile? You are not.


    Are you joking about the future and future of your whole family?¡±


    Harold suddenly understood at this time and blurted out: ¡°Yeah, Dad, if Mr. Webb knows, what can


    we do? If he gets angry, he might withdraw all the money from the vi and the investment in our


    Wilson Group.


    By then we will have to live on the streets again!¡±


    Christopher¡¯s expression went ck and white, and he said depressedly: ¡°Okay, call an ambnce


    first and take her to the hospital. Isn¡¯t this stinkydy going to have a baby? It just happened to be


    together this time!¡±


    Hannah was rushed to the hospital overnight, where she was rescued before she recovered.


    After Donald heard his assistant report this incident, his entire poprity trembled.


    This family, I have seen it, the dirtiest, most disgusting, stupid, and disgusting family in the world.


    Five people are refreshing their lower limit all the time!


    He even found sadly that he had used all tactics to deal with Charlie Wade now.


    No matter it was the inferior Wilson family, or the eight heavenly kings of dragon and phoenix


    among the people, it seemed that there was no threat to Charlie Wade.


    Even the Eight Heavenly Kings are not as good as the Wilson family.


    At least the Wilson family members are still alive, but when the Eight Heavenly Kings go out, they


    all die.


    Now the Webb family has lost the eight heavenly kings, which can be described as internal and


    external troubles.


    Coupled with the previous reputational influence, Webb¡¯s stock has been falling continuously.


    Now their market value has saved more than 200 billion, all the way down to less than 100 billion.


    The Webb family now can¡¯t evenpare to the Moore family in terms of strength.


    Moreover, it is certain that the Webb family is no longer the first family in Southaven.


    If this continues, it is likely to fall out of the first-line family sequence.


    By that time, the Webb family had really fallen into a hurry and could never get up again.


    Sean was also very depressed.


    He liked Jasmine very much, and thought Jasmine would be a high climber if she married him.


    But now it seems that if Jasmine marries him, it is his own high climb¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help asking Donald: ¡°Dad, do you think there is hope for my affairs with Jasmine?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1179


    Hearing his son¡¯s question, Donald felt mixed.


    Not long ago, he thought that his son could see Jasmine, that was the glory of the Moore family.


    But now, he felt to his heart that Jasmine couldn¡¯t have a good view of her son.


    The current Webb family has not only shrunk seriously, but more importantly, its reputation has


    beenpletely ruined.


    In addition, the eight heavenly kings died of Golim Mountain for unknown reasons. How can the


    Webb familypare with the Moore family now?


    So I don¡¯t have any hope at all now that I can marry Jasmine home as a daughter-inw.


    It¡¯s a pity that he is a son, and he still seems a little unaware.


    When the Webb family was in its heyday, people didn¡¯t agree, let alone now.


    Think about it carefully.


    Not only is this son not self-aware, he alsocks control and understanding of the situation.


    It seems that the old man is right, the Webb family is really inferior to one generation.


    Now the Webb family is in his own hands and it has shrunk by half. If it is passed to his son in the


    future, it might be a third-rate family.


    So he told Sean: ¡°It¡¯s not the time to deal with the love of children. Let¡¯s first find a way to let the


    Webb family tide over this difficulty. Once the Webb family is relieved, we can continue to discuss


    the marriage with the Moore family.¡±


    Sean nodded and sighed: ¡°If we can be bound to the Moore family, then our life will be better.¡±


    Donald sighed, thinking that his son would really think about something.


    No one else wants to y with you when you are beautiful, let alone when you are in trouble.


    But he didn¡¯t tell his son this, because the family already looked like this, he didn¡¯t want to continue


    to dampen his confidence and enthusiasm.


    In fact, this is where Donald is inferior to the old man.


    In other words, this is the key to the weaker generation of the Webb family.


    When Elder Webb came out to enter the world by himself, he had to face everything himself and


    carry everything himself.


    But after he worked hard for a career, he began to feel sorry for his son, and felt a lot of


    unnecessary suffering, so naturally there was no need for his son to taste it. He had a strong


    foundation that he hadid out for him.


    But the key is that the older generation of entrepreneurs, the reason why they are so awesome, is


    because they are too good at enduring hardship.


    For people like Mr. Webb, it was really rolling in the swamp, and tigers snatching food.


    Only in this way can you develop a person¡¯s true great ability.


    It¡¯s a pity that when Donald arrived, they had no chance to withstand such a test.


    By the generation of Sean, he even didn¡¯t even know what he suffered.


    ¡­¡­


    After Charlie Wade came back, he led a peaceful life again.


    However, he was always thinking about doing a good job in the pharmaceutical business, so he


    called Matilda¡¯s son Paul, and Paul revisited Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals with himself.


    Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical is one of the top Chinese patent medicinepanies in the area, and


    has developed many Chinese patent medicines that sell well across the country.


    However, in the past few years, Chinese patent medicines have been declining across the country,


    and Kampo medicines represented by Japan and South Korea have gradually be the


    mainstream.


    Whether it is Chinese patent medicine or Kampo medicine, the real core is the ssic Chinese


    medicine left by the ancestors of China.


    Charlie Wade has many very powerful prescriptions. First of all, it might even cause a major


    earthquake, so he was not prepared to shock the world. He just prepared toe up with some


    ssic prescriptions to deal with daily diseases, and let Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical make a few best-


    selling drugs.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1180


    But before giving the prescription to Liam, the shares must be changed.


    These prescriptions are truly invaluable, and a single prescription may be able to exchange several


    or even a dozen Weaver¡¯s pharmaceutical wealth.


    As soon as Paul received his call, he heard that he was asking for his help, and he did not ask what


    it was, so he immediately agreed.


    The two met early the next morning at Thompson First.


    Jacob Wilson knew that he was going to meet Paul, and his heart immediately itched.


    Since ine Ma came back these days, he has always wanted to see Matilda, but he has never


    dared to see her.


    Because he was afraid that ine Ma knew that after Matilda returned to China, the vixen¡¯s skills


    exploded, and then went to trouble Matilda.


    So after he knew that Charlie Wade was going to see Paul, he asked him privately: ¡°Good son-in-


    law, you are going out with Paul this time on errands, are you going to Matilda?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Of course Matilda will not go, Dad, if you want to see


    Matilda, please ask her yourself!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said awkwardly: ¡°I dare not!¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed and said, ¡°Then I can¡¯t help but¡­¡±


    Jacob Wilson pleaded: ¡°Good son-inw, can¡¯t you find a chance to form a game and let me meet


    your Matilda?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°It can be, but I¡¯m afraid I will get angry when I first know it.¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell her not to do it!¡±


    Charlie Wade said earnestly: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell her about this kind of thing for a while, she will


    know it sooner orter, and she will definitely be very angry if he knows that we did these things


    behind her back.¡±


    As he was talking, Charlie Wade¡¯s cell phone rang, it was Paul¡¯s call.


    He just wanted to get rid of his chattering old man, so he hurriedly said to him: ¡°Dad, I won¡¯t tell you


    yet, Paul has alreadye to pick me up, I have to go now.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade hurried out without waiting for him to speak.


    When he arrived outside the main entrance of Thompson First, Paul had already driven his Rolls


    Royce and was waiting here.


    Seeing Charlie Wade came out, he hurriedly waved to him, and said with respect: ¡°Master Wade, I


    am here!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, walked to the front, opened the car door and sat in.


    Paul wore a very formal suit and tie today.


    I can see that his suit is still very good, it should be tailored by some big brands or high-end tailors.


    Paul asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, what cooperation do we have with you at Weaver¡¯s


    Pharmacy today?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals is going to transfer 80% of the shares to me. I want


    you to be my legal counsel to help meplete all contracts and legal procedures.¡±


    Paul was shocked when he heard this.


    He has heard of Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals. Although thispany is not among the top 500 in the


    country, it is at least argepany with a market value of several billion. Is Charlie Wade going


    to acquire 80% of thepany¡¯s shares?


    So he asked Charlie Wade, ¡°Master Wade, what is the purchase price of your 80% shares?¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°You don¡¯t need to spend money to acquire 80% of the shares, but I


    want to provide them with prescriptions.¡±


    ¡°Ah?


    Doesn¡¯t it cost a penny, just make prescriptions?¡± Paul felt unbelievable. After all, it is a billion-dor


    pharmaceuticalpany. Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t give people a penny, and takes away 80% of


    others¡¯ shares based on prescriptions. This is too awesome. What kind of prescription is needed to


    be so valuable.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Trust me, my prescription is more valuable than their


    pharmaceutical factory.¡±

 Chapter 1181-1185

    Chapter 1181-1185


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1181


    Paul looked at Charlie Wade in shock. Although it felt unbelievable, he didn¡¯t feel that Charlie Wade


    was bragging. So he hurriedly started the car and drove to Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical.


    Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals has a production base in the southeast of Aurouss Hilll. In addition to all


    the medicines produced here, their management also works here.


    In Weaver¡¯s own production base, there are not only workshops, warehouses, office buildings and


    dormitories.


    As soon as Paul parked the car in front of the Weaver¡¯s pharmaceutical office building, Liam was


    already waiting here.


    I have to say that Charlie Wade was in Golim Mountain that day and gave Liam a huge shock.


    So that Liam already regarded Charlie Wade as the god he believed in in this life, and had a strong


    urge to go through water and fire in his heart.


    Respectfully weed Charlie Wade and Paul to his office.


    Liam immediately took out the contract temte he had drawn up and said to Charlie Wade:


    ¡°Master Wade, I probably have drawn up the contract. You can ask yourwyer to go over it and see


    if there are any problems.¡±


    Speaking of this, he opened a contract and introduced: ¡°The main use in this contract is that on


    behalf of the Weaver Group, I will unconditionally transfer 80% of the shares to you.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect Liam to be so simple.


    So he nodded and said, ¡°Let Paul go with yourwyer about the contract.¡±


    Liam hurriedly said, ¡°Then I will let thewyer in now.¡±


    Then he made a call and severalwyers from the pharmaceutical factory walked in.


    Paul worked very professionally and immediately confronted them with the details of the contract.


    The contract was drawn up quickly and Charlie Wade and Liam signed the contract together.


    After signing, Charlie Wade has be thergest shareholder of Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals,


    owning 80% of Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals.


    Because Charlie Wade has hired Paul as hiswyer, Paul¡¯s name is also written in thewyer


    column in this corporate equity transfer contract.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1182


    Here, Liam respectfully asked him after signing, ¡°Master Wade, is Weaver¡¯s Pharma going to


    change its name now?¡±


    He felt that Charlie Wade is already a major shareholder of Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals, and it


    seems inappropriate to continue to call Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals.


    Charlie Wade also thinks that thepany he controls is called Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical, which is


    really strange.


    So he thought for a while, and said: ¡°Then let¡¯s change the name to Oracle Pharmaceutical.¡±


    Charlie Wade felt that his ability to master so many ssic medical techniques left behind by his


    ancestors was entirely the result of the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±, so he simply named Oracle


    Pharmaceutical, which can be regarded as his own contribution to the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡± and how


    he gained his knowledge.


    Although Liam didn¡¯t know what the name ¡°Oracle¡± meant, but since Master Wade had already said


    so, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have any opinions, so he immediately said, ¡°Master Wade, then I will


    submit a statement today and register at the same time. The trademark of Oracle Pharmaceutical.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°You told me that Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s stomach powder


    was very suppressing you, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Liam sighed and said, ¡°It is now sold throughout Asia. The pressure on us is very high.¡±


    Charlie Wade said to Liam, ¡°Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall is nothing. I¡¯ll give you a prescription for


    treating stomach problems. After you produce it, you will call it ¡°Nova Dias¡±. Did you bring paper and


    pen? I will write it for you. After you go back, you will produce a prescription ording to this


    prescription and put it on the market as soon as possible.¡±


    Liam was overjoyed, but he didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to draw up a prescription himself, quickly


    took out a pen and paper, and handed it respectfully.


    Charlie Wade thought for a moment, and selected a pill form called ¡°Reliever¡± from the


    ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±.


    I chose this because the medicinal materials used in this form are rtively easy to find.


    Although this is only the primary prescription for stomach problems in the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±, this


    medicine has miraculous effects on ordinary people.


    As long as Liam can produce this stomach medicine, it is definitely not a problem to press down the


    stomach powder of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall


    So he wrote down the prescription and the ratio and handed it to Liam.


    After Liam took the notebook and looked at the form written on it, he couldn¡¯t help being


    surprised.


    Liam has also studied some Chinese medicine and tried to discover ancient Chinese prescriptions,


    so he has some understanding of the prescriptions.


    However, looking at Charlie Wade¡¯s form, it seems that many medicinal materials have nothing


    to do with the treatment of stomach diseases, so it still feels a little suspenseful.


    The prescription Charlie Wade took out was the prescription in the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±. The


    ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡± was originally a sacred book. The prescriptions that can be recorded here are


    absolutely awesome, and most people cant see them. Understand, it¡¯s really weird.


    However, although Liam couldn¡¯t understand this prescription, where exactly was the god, he didn¡¯t


    dare to doubt Charlie Wade in his heart.


    Liam put a lot of emphasis on the prescription, ready to go back to arrange the production first, and


    try the effect of the medicine.


    He settled the contract with Paul and left from Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical, which is now Oracle


    Pharmaceutical.


    Paul is full of respect for Wade beside him, he thinks Charlie Wade is too unpredictable.


    Take any prescription, and others are willing to give him the entire group.


    May I ask, who else in the world can have such an ability?


    No wonder, all the people in Aurouss Hilll who have a face and respect him, Master Wade.


    Moreover, when they mentioned Master Wade, they would give a four-character evaluation: A true


    dragon in the world!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1183


    On the way back, Charlie Wade asked Paul: ¡°By the way, what has Matilda been up to these days?¡±


    Paul said: ¡°My mother recently. She likes to run to senior colleges. An old friend of hers invited her


    to go there and be a visiting professor at senior colleges, specializing in general education for


    senior citizens.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie Wade said in surprise, ¡°Then Matilda is Professor now?¡±


    Paul smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not a professor. The senior university itself is not a university in the true


    sense.


    It is just an interest training ss for the elderly. Although my mother teaches there, she is also a


    student there. Learning calligraphy and traditional Chinese painting from others, I am very busy


    every day.¡±


    After that, Paul asked curiously: ¡°What has Uncle Wilson been up totely? My mother often talks


    about him, but she always seems to stop talking.¡±


    Charlie Wade felt that Paul was not an outsider, so he sighed and said to him: ¡°When you and


    Matilda just came back, my mother-inw disappeared during that time, but she is back now.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°My mother-inw, who has a more aggressive


    personality, my father-inw is afraid. She knows that Matilda wille back and will trouble


    Matilda, so he dare not ask Matilda.¡±


    Paul nodded lightly, and said with emotion: ¡°It is really hard for us to intervene in matters of our


    parents¡¯ generation.¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade¡¯s phone rang suddenly, and it turned out to be Jasmine who hadn¡¯t seen


    her for many days.


    He answered the phone and smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Moore, what are you up totely?¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just busy, I¡¯m sure you are not busy Master Wade.¡±


    After speaking, she asked curiously: ¡°Master Wade, do you have time for the night after tomorrow?¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a while and said, ¡°It seems there is nothing nned, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just want to invite you to have a meal at home, just because


    Grandpa kept talking about you.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll go to the house the night after tomorrow and talk.¡±


    Jasmine said happily, ¡°Great, Master Wade, is it okay at 7 pm the next day?¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    ¡°See you then!¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you then.¡±


    Hanging up Jasmine¡¯s phone, Paul on the side smiled and asked, ¡°Master Wade, is Miss Moore


    calling you?¡±


    Charlie Wade knew that he knew Jasmine, so he didn¡¯t hide it. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Paul smiled: ¡°Miss Moore called you for her birthday party, right?¡±


    ¡°Birthday party?¡± Charlie Wade said surprised: ¡°Miss Moore didn¡¯t tell me on the phone just now,


    she said she would go to her house for dinner the next night.¡±


    Paul smiled profoundly and said: ¡°It is estimated that Miss Moore didn¡¯t want you to spend money


    on preparing gifts for her, so that¡¯s why she told you that. When she told me, she said directly about


    the birthday party.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised. Why should I hide it on my birthday? It won¡¯t look


    pretty even when ites to the past empty-handed.


    Is it really like Paul said, do you want to spend money?


    Charlie Wade thought for a while, and thought it was really possible.


    Jasmine always felt that she owed her favor because she had helped her break through the trapped


    dragon formation before and confiscated the money.


    When he made medicine for her grandfather and Dr. Simmons, he quietly gave her a pill.


    After practicing the Rejuvenation Pill, she gave it to her grandfather so that her grandfather was at


    least a dozen or twenty years younger, and it was entirely in her face.


    It was also the one who gave him the Rejuvenation Pill to Lord Mooore, which made him treat


    Jasmine very seriously, so Jasmine¡¯s position in the Moore family is getting higher and higher.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1184


    It is for these reasons that Jasmine has always respected herself.


    So Jasmine may deliberately conceal her birthday because she was afraid of owing her favor.


    Charlie Wade thought of this, suddenly felt very interesting.


    Jasmine, aren¡¯t you afraid of owing me favors? Then I will give you another great favor this time.


    For this birthday gift, I won¡¯t go out and buy it for you.


    I will prepare a rejuvenating pill for you.


    No one in the upper ss of Aurouss Hilll knows how magical the Rejuvenation Pill is.


    At the banquet that day, Lord Mooore took the Rejuvenating Pill in public. Everyone witnessed the


    magical effect of the medicine.


    Charlie Wade even heard that someone wanted to spend one hundred million or even several


    hundred million to buy a rejuvenating pill.


    However, Charlie Wade never thought about selling medicine.


    He is not short of money at all. A few hundred million, a dozen billion, or even a few billions are


    meaningless to him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    If you sell Rejuvenation Pills everywhere for money, it will suppress the value of Rejuvenation Pills.


    It is to make everyone feel that Rejuvenation Pill is a super treasure that they can¡¯t ask for, and may


    not have a chance to get it in a lifetime.


    They will be full of endless worship and longing for the rejuvenation pills.


    As for why he should give Jasmine a Rejuvenating Pill, Charlie Wade thought very simply.


    First of all, he does regard Jasmine as a good friend.


    Since it¡¯s a good friend¡¯s birthday, it makes sense to send a valuable gift.


    Secondly, Jasmine is the eldestdy of the Moore family. She has seen countless good things since


    she was a child.


    If she gives her a gift, it must be a gift that she can¡¯t buy with money.


    Once again, this thing, Rejuvenating Pill, I gave to Jasmine, but it was not for Jasmine.


    Jasmine is still very young now, she is only about 25 years old, and she doesn¡¯t need to take


    Rejuvenating Pill at all.


    I gave her a rejuvenation pill, the fundamental purpose is to use this rejuvenation pill in exchange


    for the love, attention and resource preference of Lord Mooore.


    Last time I gave Lord Mooore a rejuvenating pill. Lord Mooore took the entire Moore family and


    knelt down in front of all the upper-ss people in Aurouss Hilll.


    This shows that Lord Mooore¡¯s desire for Rejuvenation Pill is beyond everything.


    But Lord Mooore must also know in his heart that giving him a rejuvenating pill by himself is already


    a great favor, and it was given in the face of Jasmine.


    He certainly didn¡¯t dare to hope, there was still a chance to get a second one from himself.


    Now I give this rejuvenation pill to Jasmine. A clever person like Lord Mooore will know his


    intentions, and he will pay more attention to Jasmine, and may even let Jasmine inherit the entire


    Moore family.


    Charlie Wade could tell that Jasmine herself was also a very smart and ambitious woman.


    Otherwise, she would not have worked so hard for the family all the time.


    And because her parents died early, she was in the Moore family, somewhat helpless.


    Under such circumstances, it may be very difficult to fight a turnaround and sessfully inherit the


    Moore family.


    That being the case, you might as well give her a hand!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1185


    After Paul sent Charlie Wade to Thompson First, he drove home.


    Charlie Wade went back to the vi by himself, and Jacob Wilson, the old father-inw, hurriedly


    greeted him and asked him: ¡°Good son-inw, have you gone out with Paul today to see your


    Matilda?¡±


    Charlie Wade said helplessly, ¡°Dad, how can I see Matilda when I go out with Paul on errands?¡±


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help sighing, feeling very depressed.


    He missed Matilda very much these days, but ine Ma was at home, so he really didn¡¯t dare to


    risk seeing her.


    So at this time I was scratching my heart.


    He asked Charlie Wade again: ¡°Then have you asked Paul about the current situation of your


    Matilda? How is she doing these days?¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed and said, ¡°Auntie Matilda should be doing well recently. I heard Paul say that


    Auntie Matilda now teaches in senior colleges every day. Not only does she teach sses, she also


    learns calligraphy and painting from others. She has a very good life. Enrichment.¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he was anxious: ¡°Oh, how can she go to senior college?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the university for the elderly? Isn¡¯t the university


    for the elderly the ce for the elderly?¡±


    Christopher said with a gloomy expression: ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there are so many old men without


    a wife in this elderly university. They are a bunch of bad old men who went in not to learn things, but


    to find a wife.¡±


    After speaking, he said nervously again: ¡°Your Auntie Matilda is so beautiful, so after entering, you


    can¡¯t let these old men worry about it?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Then can you stop others from worrying?¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed: ¡°That¡¯s right, now this situation is really depressing!¡±


    After he finished speaking, his eyes suddenly brightened and said: ¡°Yes, I can also go to senior


    college.


    Then, won¡¯t I be able to meet your Matilda?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that mom would know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Jacob Wilson said earnestly: ¡°What kind of woman your mother is, don¡¯t you know? She


    is desperate for face, you see, she is now limping, crutches, and has lost two front teeth. She can¡¯t


    make up for the time being.


    How dare she go to crowded ces now? Every time she goes out to buy things, she has to wear


    sunsses and a mask, for fear that others will recognize her, so she dare not go to senior college.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and didn¡¯t say much.


    In fact, he doesn¡¯t care much about Jacob Wilson and Matilda¡¯s affairs. If Jacob Wilson and Matilda


    walked too close and his wife ire Wilson Wilson knew, he would definitely be very sad and very


    depressed.


    If his mother-inw ine Ma knew about it, it would be terrible.


    So I can only wronged the old man.


    ¡­¡­


    Two dayster.


    Charlie Wade told his family in advance that he had a friend¡¯s birthday tonight.


    In the afternoon, he went to the street and bought a redwood gift box, and then put a rejuvenating


    pill in it.


    After putting it away, I asked the owner of the gift shop to help meticulously pack the gift box.


    Since it is a birthday present for others, it naturally requires a sense of ritual.


    Because Paul was also invited, he simply drove to pick Charlie Wade to the Moore¡¯s vi.


    On Jasmine¡¯s birthday, the Moore family didn¡¯t put up lights and festoons, but made some modern


    and warm decorations.


    When Paul drove the car into the courtyard, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t even see that these


    arrangements were for a birthday party.


    Tonight Jasmine is wearing a tailor-made white dress.


    This skirt is a tube top, so it looks very sexy and beautiful, especially Jasmine¡¯s corbone, which is


    not only very obvious, but also beautiful in shape, even women will be jealous.


    A lot of luxury cars have been parked in the yard, and it seems that there are still a lot of guests


    here today.


    Jasmine originally greeted the guests inside, but when she heard that Charlie Wade was here, she


    hurried out to meet him.

 Chapter 1186-1190

    Chapter 1186-1190


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1186


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help feeling very surprised when he saw her.


    He had long felt that Jasmine¡¯s appearance and figure were no less inferior to his wife ire Wilson


    Wilson.


    Even the aristocratic temperament that Jasmine has cultivated since childhood is unmatched by his


    own wife.


    After all, she is the eldestdy of the local top big family. Since she was young, she has received


    noble etiquette teachings, which is still very different from ordinary girls.


    Seeing Charlie Wade, Jasmine came in the morning very excited, and said with a bit of shyness:


    ¡°Master Wade, you are here.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Miss Jasmine, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance for your


    birthday today?¡±


    Jasmine said apologetically: ¡°Master Wade I ask you not to be offended. The reason why I didn¡¯t tell


    you was because I was afraid that you would prepare gifts and spend money for me.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°In fact, there is nothing to spend, are we two friends? I will definitely


    give you a gift for your birthday. Even if you don¡¯t say it, I will prepare a gift for you.¡±


    After all, Charlie Wade took out the small box containing Rejuvenation Pill from his pocket.


    It¡¯s just that this gift box is packed very carefully, so no one knows what it is.


    Jasmine felt joy in her heart when she saw the gift Charlie Wade had prepared for herself.


    She had always liked Charlie Wade very much in her heart, and this was also the first birthday gift


    that her sweetheart gave her.


    Naturally, she was extremely excited.


    So she epted the gift and gratefully said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, thank you so much,


    and specially prepared gifts for me.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Yes, you and you don¡¯t have to be polite.¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words made Jasmine¡¯s heart as sweet as eating honey.


    Paul by his side also stepped forward at this moment, handed her a gift box and smiled and said,


    ¡°Miss Moore, happy birthday.¡±


    Jasmine looked at Paul with a smile and asked, ¡°You must have told Master Wade that I had my


    birthday today, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Paul smiled: ¡°When Master Wade called, I was finishing official business with Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jasmine asked in surprise: ¡°Do you still have business dealings with Master Wade?¡±


    Paul smiled and said, ¡°I am now Master Wade¡¯swyer and legal counsel.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°And it¡¯s the kind that doesn¡¯t have any money.¡±


    Jasmine asked curiously: ¡°Master Wade, what do you want the legal counsel to do now? Are you


    having any trouble?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°I just took apany, so let Paul help me deal with some


    legal details.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Jasmine nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Master Wade, let¡¯s go in now, there are still


    many acquaintances in it.¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    Charlie Wade followed Jasmine into the Moore family vi, and the huge hall had been arranged


    into a banquet hall.


    In the banquet hall at this time, there was not only a reception, but also a band ying jazz music.


    Charlie Wade nced and saw many acquaintances.


    The first thing I saw was Jasmine¡¯s cousin Rueben.


    But Charlie Wade didn¡¯t like Rueben, so he didn¡¯t go to say hello to him.


    Among the guests outside were Cameron Isaac, Mr. White, Don Albertt, Dr. Simmons, his


    granddaughters X, Mr. Quinton and his daughter Aurora.


    There is even Travis Lane, the richest man in Lancaster.


    Even Doris Young from the Emgrand Group came.


    It seems that Jasmine invited these, they are all old friends who have a better rtionship.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1187


    At this moment, the guests who came to Jasmine¡¯s birthday dinner, in fact, the one who was really


    waiting in the heart was Charlie Wade.


    Everyone knows that the Webb family and his son came to Aurouss Hilll some time ago and had


    conflicts with Charlie Wade.


    At Lord Mooore¡¯s birthday banquet, Charlie Wade even broke Sean¡¯s hand in public.


    Then, Cameron Isaac came forward and even broke their legs, finally letting the father and son


    escape back to Southaven in embarrassment.


    Since then, everyone felt that Master Charlie Wade was absolutely fearless, even the First Family of


    Southaven he did not care about.


    At that time, many people were still worried that Master Wade would eventually be no match for the


    Webb family, which has strong assets.


    Unexpectedly, in a short time, the Webb family fell from the position of the first family in Southaven.


    Moreover, there are too many things that happened in the Webb family during this period.


    First of all, the reputation was greatly hit by the Beggar Gang;


    Secondly, they sessively sent masters to Golim Mountain but failed one after another.


    For thest time, even their true trump card and thest reliance-the eight heavenly kings, have


    been killed.


    The Webb family now can¡¯t even reach the level of a first-ss family, and it¡¯s far from the Moore


    family.


    Although there is no evidence that all of this was done by Charlie Wade, everyone was in their


    hearts and counted all of this on Charlie Wade¡¯s head.


    In their eyes, only Master Wade had such an ability.


    Especially Cameron Isaac, he was at the foot of Golim Mountain and saw how Charlie Wade killed


    the Eight Heavenly Kings with his own power.


    So at this moment, Charlie Wade is a god in his eyes, a god who transcends everything!


    Cameron Isaac was the first to walk towards Charlie Wade.


    He walked towards Charlie Wade quickly, even wishing to kneel for Charlie Wade first.


    Because that day in Golim Mountain, Charlie Wade shocked him too much, and he hadpletely


    subverted all his worldviews.


    However, he still knew that he had restrained. He was only polite when he saw Charlie Wade, and


    respectfully called Master Wade.


    They didn¡¯t know that he was from the Wade Family Young Master. They thought Cameron Isaac


    had also asked him to see Feng Shui or something.


    Immediately walking up was Doris Young wearing a bright silver sexy dress.


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s impression, Doris Young has always been the kind of ascetic professional beauty.


    But today¡¯s Doris Young is dressed very sexy and enchanting, and her state is very good. People


    who don¡¯t know, if they see the current Doris Young, they will think that she is a sexy goddess.


    Doris Young naturally knew the identity of Charlie Wade Wade Family Master, but she knew very


    little about the identity of Charlie Wade Wade Master.


    After all, she is not a member of the Aurouss Hilll family, nor is she involved in contact with those in


    the metaphysical circles, so the things Charlie Wade did as Master Wade, and Doris Young are


    almostpletely two worlds.


    Ms. Young wanted to call him Young Master very much, but because so many people were here,


    she could only call out politely: ¡°Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded at him slightly, and said: ¡°Ms. Young dressed up very beautifully today. I really


    didn¡¯t expect the vice chairman of the Emgrand Group to be such a beautiful and enchanting


    beauty.¡±


    Ms. Young blushed beautifully, and said shamefully, ¡°Mr. Wade, you have praised.¡±


    After speaking, Ms. Young smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, when will you have time toe to the


    Emgrand Group to sit down?¡±


    Ms. Young¡¯s words made Charlie Wade blush.


    He knew that he, the chairman of the Emgrand Group, was really ipetent.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1188


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Usually, I would not go to the Emgrand Group, and I only asked about the Emgrand Group.


    Everything was directly passed to Ms. Young.


    As Ms. Young said just now, it is estimated that she also hopes that he can go to the Emgrand


    Group more.


    Thinking of this, he smiled and said to Ms. Young: ¡°Just for such a beautiful Ms. Young, I will often


    go to the Emgrand Group to harass and tease!¡±


    When Ms. Young heard this, her unparalleled pretty face turned bright red.


    At this time, Dr. Simmons also brought X over.


    X looked at Charlie Wade with tenderness in her beautiful eyes.


    At the same time, there are some smallints in her young girl¡¯s heart, always feel that Master


    Wade seems to have paid less attention to her and her grandfather recently.


    Because during this time I haven¡¯t seen Master Wade go to Serene Medical again, so even though I


    thought about him, I didn¡¯t have much chance to see him.


    Dr. Simmons didn¡¯t have so much thoughtfulness from his granddaughter. He just felt that one day


    he didn¡¯t see Master Wade. After taking the Rejuvenating Pill, he could feel every day how


    important it is to return to his youth, so every moment he Deep down, I am grateful to Charlie Wade.


    Therefore, he walked up quickly, bowed to Charlie Wade with his fists, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master Wade, I haven¡¯t seen you for some time, I wonder if Master Wade, how are youing in


    these days?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly: ¡°The genius Dr. Simmons is polite, I¡¯m pretty good recently, I don¡¯t


    know how old Anthony is?¡±


    Dr. Simmons said earnestly: ¡°The blessing of Master Wade, I feel perfect every day now! Thanks to


    Master Wade for giving me a great opportunity!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°You also said, this is your chance, so don¡¯t be polite with


    me.¡±


    Aurora, who was tasting dessert, suddenly saw Charlie Wadeing, her excited little heart


    thumped and thumped, her face was already red before she could talk to Charlie Wade.


    Aurora¡¯s character is the kind of little pepper that dared to love and hate. When she was facing


    Charlie Wade, she dared to do it against Charlie Wade, even if Charlie Wade kicked her ass.


    But now Aurora haspletely regarded Charlie Wade as her dream lover, and she has to think


    about him for a long time before going to bed almost every night before she can fall asleep.


    Moreover, Aurora would frequently dream of Charlie Wade in her dreams, and sometimes in her


    dreams, she would also dream of doing some shameful things with Charlie Wade.


    No way, because Aurora really liked Charlie Wade.


    After Charlie Wade saved the Quinton family, Aurora worshiped him.


    Later, Charlie Wade was about to start refining magical medicine. Aurora was entrusted by his


    father Mr. Quinton to ask Charlie Wade for the medicine.


    I thought that even if Charlie Wade could give one, it was already a great gift, but he did not expect


    that Charlie Wade told Aurora at the time: ¡°For the face of your beauty, I will give you two.¡±


    From that moment, Aurora had fallen in love with Charlie Wade deeply.


    What made her love Charlie Wade even more was that Charlie Wade helped herself be a hero.


    My good friend, who was tricked by Kian, almost wanted tomit suicide, and I didn¡¯t know Kian¡¯s


    true background.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie Wade would not hesitate to offend the second young master of the Webb


    family of Southaven First Family for himself.


    Moreover, he also treated the second young master of the Webb family so miserably, so happy!


    From that moment on, Charlie Wade became the god in Aurora¡¯s heart.


    And it was the god that Aurora loved deeply.


    At this moment, seeing her dream lover finally came, all Aurora¡¯s emotions were beyond words.


    She took her father and ran all the way to Charlie Wade, her face flushed with shame.


    She took a deep look at Charlie Wade, then quickly moved her eyes to the side, but said tenderly:


    ¡°Master Wade, I have been waiting for you for a long time, you are finally here¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1189


    When Charlie Wade looked at Aurora, she was already flushed with shame.


    Aurora herself was the kind of brave girl, and she was also a martial artist, and she herself had


    nothing to do with shyness and weakness.


    But because her heart was full of the little girl¡¯s shyness and excitement when she met her


    sweetheart, it seemed that she suddenly became arousing love.


    Charlie Wade smiled at her slightly and said, ¡°Aurora is also here, how are you doing?¡±


    Aurora blushed and said, ¡°Recently¡­ it¡¯s been pretty good recently, thank you Master Wade for


    caring¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and said to everyone: ¡°Everyone hasn¡¯t seen each other for some


    days. Today happens to be Miss Moore¡¯s birthday. You can drink a few more ssester.¡±


    Everyone hurriedly said: ¡°It must be! I must have a few more drinks tonight!¡±


    Jasmine said a little apologetically at this time: ¡°Master Wade, please wait a moment, I have to greet


    some guests.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Jasmine bid farewell to everyone, and everyone invited Charlie Wade to the banquet hall for a


    cocktail.


    Charlie Wade readily agreed, and was surrounded by the crowd to the side of the banquet hall.


    Because Charlie Wade was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, Aurora felt a little bit unable to


    intervene, which made the little girl feel anxious.


    When Charlie Wade saw Aurora hesitated to speak several times, he was even preempted by


    others before he even spoke. He smiled and asked her, ¡°Aurora, do you have anything to tell me?¡±


    When Aurora heard this, she nodded with joy, and said, ¡°Master Wade, I have something to tell you


    in private. I wonder if you have time?¡±


    After speaking, her big eyes looked at Charlie Wade with expectation and pleading.


    Charlie Wade still had a good impression of Aurora.


    One is because Aurora is self-reliant and does not have the ills of a big family.


    Second, as a little girl from a big family, Aurora could still work hard to practice martial arts, which is


    really rare among the children of the rich family.


    So Charlie Wade said to her: ¡°Why don¡¯t you apany me out to go around.¡±


    Aurora nodded excitedly when she heard this.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Quinton grinned happily.


    He especially looked forward to Charlie Wade¡¯s development with his daughter. In his opinion, even


    Aurora¡¯s love for Charlie Wade was a blessing for the Quinton family and even Aurora.


    Seeing Aurora follow Charlie Wade out, X was also jealous and envious.


    In her heart, why didn¡¯t she want to have more contact with Charlie Wade? It¡¯s just that there has


    been no very suitable opportunity.


    Moreover, she was not as bold as Aurora, she dared to speak directly to Master Wade in front of so


    many people.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade took Aurora out of the house and came to the courtyard of Moore¡¯s


    vi.


    Then he stopped and looked at Aurora with a faint smile: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the little girl, what¡¯s the


    matter this time? It¡¯s not the schoolmates who were bullied again, right?¡±


    Aurora smiled shyly, and said falteringly: ¡°Master Wade, I was looking for you this time, in fact¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1190


    Aurora was shy and embarrassed inside, so she didn¡¯t know how to start.


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Is this the little pepper Aurora I remember? The Aurora I knew


    dared to follow me when I was in Antique Street. Why is this Aurora even talking in front of me?


    Can¡¯t say it?¡±


    Aurora was even more shy when she heard this, and said nervously and shyly: ¡°Master Wade,


    people didn¡¯t know how good you were at the beginning, so there are people who don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t


    laugh at them.¡±


    With that, she thought that Charlie Wade had kicked her a** that day, and she replied in shame, but


    she felt a little happy like a girl.


    Afterwards, she plucked up the courage and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, I actually want to


    invite you to watch the International College Sanda Competition held in Aurouss Hilll this year.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and said, ¡°International College Sanda Competition?¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly thought of a detail.


    Liam once told himself that Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals seemed to sponsor thispetition in order


    to promote their new drug.


    Charlie Wade remembered that Aurora had been practicing martial arts, and asked curiously:


    ¡°Aurora, will you also participate in thispetition?¡±


    Aurora blushed and nodded and said, ¡°Master Wade, I will represent Chinese college students this


    time¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Charlie Wade said in surprise, ¡°So powerful? Are you confident to win the championship?¡±


    Aurora replied with shame: ¡°I don¡¯t dare to win the championship, because the seeded yer from


    Japan this time is still very powerful. She is also the current favorite to win the championship, and


    her strength is indeed much stronger than me.¡±


    After speaking, Aurora said again: ¡°But I won¡¯t be discouraged either, my goal is to break into the


    top three!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Dreams are only possible if you dare to think about it. I am very


    optimistic about you. I think it¡¯s no problem for you to get the first ce. Most of the Japanese


    fighting and Sanda are the essence of our Chinese martial arts. At that time, you must win glory for


    the country, give a good lesson to the Japanese yers, win the championship in our Chinese


    territory, and win glory for the country!¡±


    Aurora asked with joy, ¡°Master Wade, do you really believe that I can get the first ce?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Of course, I am very optimistic about you.¡±


    Aurora said happily, ¡°Master Wade, can I invite you to watch my game then?¡±


    Charlie Wade agreed without hesitation and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely go to the game when


    you are in the game, and I will cheer you on the scene.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Aurora jumped up happily.


    She subconsciously wanted to hug Charlie Wade and behave like a coquettish to her father at


    home.


    But suddenly thinking that Charlie Wade was a married person, she couldn¡¯t make such an intimate


    move, so she withdrew again.


    Charlie Wade asked Aurora at this time: ¡°By the way, Aurora, when I was practicing magic


    medicine, I gave your family two pills.


    Did your father keep one for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Aurora took out a small box from the inner pocket of her coat. After opening it, it contained


    the medicine that Charlie Wade gave her.


    She blushed and said, ¡°The medicine given by Master Wade was given to me by my father that


    night. I kept it next to my skin.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said, ¡°This medicine is still very helpful for physical fitness. If you feel


    strenuous or unsure about thepetition, then take this pill.¡±


    Aurora blurted out: ¡°Why then? Master Wade you gave this to me. I must take good care of and


    treasure it.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°This medicine is made for people to eat, so why bother about it?¡±


    Aurora said with a hum, ¡°Good point Master Wade, I know.¡±

 Chapter 1191-1195

    Chapter 1191-1195


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1191


    After agreeing with Aurora that he would definitely go to watch her game, Charlie Wade took her


    back to the banquet scene.


    At this time, some guests came to the banquet site, and the atmosphere gradually became lively.


    Lord Mooore heard that Charlie Wade was here, and he hurried out to say hello, but when he came


    out, Charlie Wade had already gone out with Aurora.


    As soon as Charlie Wade went back, Lord Mooore greeted him and said happily, ¡°Oh, Master Wade,


    it has been many days!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the Moore family, and smiled slightly: ¡°Master Moore, you are still very


    strong in spirit, have you been in good health recently?¡±


    Lord Mooore said with a grateful expression: ¡°Master Wade, thanks to you, my dying old man can


    regain his second spring.¡±


    Then he asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, how are you doing these days?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m not bad, everything is the same.¡±


    Lord Mooore said vaguely: ¡°Master Wade, you seemed a bit unhappy with the Webb family before.


    Since the birthday banquet, the Webb family hasn¡¯t made things difficult for you, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°What can they do if they make things difficult, just a bunch of


    clowns.¡±


    Lord Mooore¡¯s expression was full of admiration.


    He knew that Charlie Wade had the ability to reach the sky. Although the Webb family was the No. 1


    family in the south of the Yangtze River, they still couldn¡¯t handle Master Charlie Wade.


    At this moment, Rueben walked over and whispered in the old man¡¯s ear: ¡°Grandpa, Master Kilgore


    from the Eastcliff Kilgore family is here.¡±


    Old man Moore was surprised and said, ¡°Master Kilgore is really here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rueben said: ¡°Master Kilgore¡¯s car has just entered the vi area and it is estimated to be


    here soon.¡±


    Lord Mooore nodded and said, ¡°Call Jasmine, let¡¯s go out together to meet her.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and said to Charlie Wade with an apologetic look:


    ¡°Master Wade, please forgive the old and bad greetings.


    There is also a distinguished guesting from afar from Eastcliff. I will go out to meet him.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t take it seriously, and nodded gently.


    Cameron Isaac on the side was a little surprised. He whispered to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, the


    Kilgore family is in Eastcliff. It is a second-ss family. The overall strength of Eastcliff can be


    ranked sixth or seventh.


    It¡¯s a far cry, but their family¡¯s assets add up to five or six hundred billion. The Moore family is just in


    the early 100s. It stands to reason that the Kilgore family should not look down on the Moore family,


    knowing why their young master came here. .¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the specific situation of the


    Kilgore family, with the strength of the Kilgore family, in a ce like Eastcliff where the dragon and


    the tiger are hidden, it is really difficult to go further. What do you think they will do if it is


    advancing?¡±


    Cameron Isaac thought about it carefully, and said: ¡°If there is no way to go locally, then it can only


    spread to the surrounding areas.¡±


    After speaking, he asked in surprise: ¡°Master, do you mean that the Kilgore family might want to


    develop in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Aurouss Hilll is just a springboard, and the Kilgore family must have


    realized that this time is a good opportunity for southward development.¡±


    ¡°Because the Webb family has given up the position of the first family in Southaven, the key now is


    who will be the first family in Southaven. Although the strength of the Moore family is slightly


    weaker, it is not without a chance.¡±


    ¡°If I were the custodian of the Kilgore family, then I would definitely find a rtively good family in


    Southaven, and then unite with him to help him be the first family in Southaven, and at the


    same time let him be loyal to himself and be his external power.¡±


    ¡°In this case, I have already extended my tentacles into Southaven, and at the same time haveid


    the foundation for Southaven.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Master, I understand what you mean. It seems that this is the Kilgore family. It


    should be because of the Moore family and want to cooperate with the Moore family.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°The Kilgore family is here for Miss Moore¡¯s birthday party at this time. I


    guess they have deeper thoughts, and maybe even want to marry the Moore family.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1192


    Cameron Isaac frowned and said, ¡°Master, if the Kilgore family is married, they may not be able to


    look at the Moore family.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°The key depends on the status of Master Kilgore sent by the other


    party in the Kilgore family. If he is the eldest son of the Kilgore family, then the possibility is really


    small, but if he is just one of many descendants.


    And it may be the one who doesn¡¯t show up very much. If he is sent to marry Jasmine, the Kilgore


    family is not at a loss, right?¡±


    Cameron Isaac thoughtfully said: ¡°ording to what you said, it is indeed not a loss. The Kilgore


    family seems to be quite prosperous. Among the young children of this generation, there should be


    six or seven males.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°This intermarriage is like horse racing. The opponent¡¯s overall strength is


    stronger than yours. It doesn¡¯t mean that each of his horses is stronger than your best horse.


    Maybe his inferior horse is not as good as yours. Wait for the horse.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded again and again: ¡°Master, what you said is very reasonable, I have been


    taught!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°You have been cultivating in Aurouss Hilll for


    many years. I believe you can understand this point. Even if you don¡¯t want to understand it for a


    while, you can figure it out clearly with a single sentence.¡±


    At this moment, Paul, who was doing nothing with a wine ss not far away, really looked at Charlie


    Wade with admiration.


    He felt that Charlie Wade had refreshed his impression of him again.


    Because he didn¡¯t expect that the entire upper ss people in Aurouss Hilll would even respect


    Charlie Wade.


    The one who followed Charlie Wade and whispered to him at this time was the spokesperson of the


    Wade family in Aurouss Hilll.


    Even he is so respectful to Charlie Wade, which shows how much influence Charlie Wade has in


    Aurouss Hilll.


    At this time, someone in the banquet hall suddenly shouted: ¡°The third young master of the Eastcliff


    Kilgore family is here!¡±


    This sentence caused an uproar in the entire banquet hall.


    The Eastcliff Kilgore family can rank in the top 10 in Eastcliff¡¯s strength, with total assets of more


    than 500 billion Dor, a deep family background and superior strength.


    In terms of asset size alone, the Kilgore family is at least 5 times that of the Moore family.


    The third young master of the Kevin family unexpectedly came to Aurouss Hilll to attend the


    birthday party for Miss Moore family. This made everyone feel an unusual taste.


    Some people even eximed: ¡°Does the Kilgore family want to marry the Moore family?¡±


    Some people also said: ¡°It is very possible that Miss Moore is so beautiful, so temperamental, and


    capable, but in the eyes of Eastcliff¡¯s big family, she is definitely a good daughter-inw!¡±


    Cameron Isaac said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, the third young master of the Kilgore family is


    actually quite good in the Kilgore family.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked with great interest: ¡°How to say?¡±


    Cameron Isaac exined: ¡°The Kilgore family had four males in the previous generation. Each of


    them has at least two children, and each of them has a son. This third young master is the only son


    of the second child of the Kilgore family. Third, but strength and influence can be ranked second.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°It seems that the Kilgore family wants to use their


    middle-ss horse to fight the Moore family¡¯s superior horse.¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled slightly and said, ¡°I think Miss Moore may not be able to see him.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously, ¡°Why did you say this?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said earnestly: ¡°Master, you shouldn¡¯t fail to see it. In Miss Moore¡¯s eyes, it has


    always been shining to you, a man. I believe Miss Moore must like you very much. Get up, let alone


    the third young master of the Kilgore family, even if all the young masters of the Kilgore family add


    up, it¡¯s not as good as you in case.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said: ¡°In the future, please don¡¯t say anything like this. Miss


    Jasmine is not yet married, and I am a married man. If you say this kind of words, it will affect her


    reputation. .¡±


    ¡°Understand.¡± Cameron Isaac nodded and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I will only tell you that.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1193


    Soon, a well-dressed young man walked in, surrounded by the Moore family.


    Rueben and his father Theodore, have been following the young man¡¯s side, appearing very


    diligent.


    Lord Mooore and Jasmine also followed, but Lord Mooore¡¯s expression was a little cold.


    Charlie Wade looked at the young man, he was about 27 or 28 years old, his expression was very


    arrogant.


    Cameron Isaac on the side said calmly: ¡°I see the third young master of the Kilgore family, it seems


    like a dragon came to the fish pond. He certainly would not have imagined that you, the real dragon,


    live in this small fish pond in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, notmenting on what he said.


    In fact, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t care. Others put on airs in front of him.


    No matter how big other people¡¯s airs are, it is their own business. As long as they don¡¯t provoke


    them to pretend to be forceful, they don¡¯t bother to control him.


    The crowd eximed in exmations, and no one expected that the third young master of the


    Kilgore family would actuallye.


    Among them, there are many small families who want to have a rtionship with the Kilgore family.


    They look at the third young master of the Kilgore family, like a greedy cat seeing the fish.


    The Moore family apanied the third young master of the Kilgore family into the banquet hall.


    Lord Mooore took the lead to lead him to Charlie Wade, and respectfully introduced Charlie Wade,


    saying: ¡°Three young masters, this is the famous master Charlie Wade Wade from Aurouss Hilll.


    Is someone Moore¡¯s lifesaver, just like you, they are young talents and dragons among the people.¡±


    The third young master of the Kilgore family looked at Charlie Wade, and felt that this kid didn¡¯t


    seem to have any great things, and he was nothing more than an ordinary person in his clothes.


    The third young master of the Kilgore family was about to sneer Charlie Wade with contempt, but he


    didn¡¯t expect that with a nce, he saw Cameron Isaac.


    The third young master of the Kilgore family naturally knew Cameron Isaac, after all, Cameron


    Isaac belonged to the Wade family.


    Moreover, the Wade Family¡¯s power is much stronger than that of the Kilgore Family. Even the


    Kilgore Family wants to curry favor with the Wade Family, so he was surprised to see Cameron


    Isaac here.


    Then he looked at Charlie Wade again, and suddenly felt that Cameron Isaac was here. This kid


    was surnamed Wade, so would he be the young master of the Wade family?


    Thinking of this, the third young master of the Kevin family said to Charlie Wade politely: ¡°Oh, it


    turned out to be Young Master Wade, who looked up for a long time. Some time ago, I wanted to


    visit Wade¡¯s house, but I didn¡¯t get my wish.


    I didn¡¯t expect to see him here. Master.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently and said, ¡°This gentleman should have admitted the wrong


    person. I am not the young master of the Wade family, but my surname is Wade.¡±


    The third young master of the Kevin family hurriedly looked at Cameron Isaac, and asked with some


    respect: ¡°Mr. Cameron, you are from the Wade family. Isn¡¯t this the young master of the Wade


    family?¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled and said: ¡°You have also heard Master Wade say that he just happened to


    have thest name Wade.¡±


    The Third Young Master of the Kilgore Family nodded, and when he looked at Charlie Wade, his


    eyes were full of disdain.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1194


    A so-called Master Wade dare topare himself with him, is he a shit?


    Thinking of this, he was toozy to talk to Charlie Wade again, hugged Cameron Isaac, and smiled:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Cameron to be here today. I was nning to visit Shangri-La tomorrow.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said lightly: ¡°The Third Young Master is polite. I wonder why the Third Young Master


    has time toe to Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    The third young master of the Kilgore family nced at Jasmine and said with a smile: ¡°My sister


    and Miss Jasmine were ssmates abroad back then. This time I came to Aurouss Hilll to talk


    about cooperation with the Moore family. I originally nned toe back in two days. But I heard


    that today is Miss Jasmine¡¯s birthday, so I came here early.¡±


    With that, he took out a very exquisite gift box from his pocket. After opening it, a shiny ruby


    ne appeared inside. He said to Jasmine, ¡°Miss Jasmine, I personally selected this ne


    for you. A natural ruby   from Africa.¡±


    Everyone looked into the box one after another, and saw that there was a beautiful ne in the


    box, which was also iid with a crystal clear ruby   almost the size of an egg.


    Many people present involuntarily eximed.


    Everyone also knows the goods, knowing that this ruby   is extremely valuable.


    Seeing that everyone was startled by his ruby   ne, the third young master of the Kilgore family


    smiled triumphantly and said: ¡°Miss Jasmine should also know that ruby   is the most expensive of all


    gemstones. The price is one carat in the world. It¡¯s going to sell for tens of thousands of dors,


    especially for such a particrly pure ruby, and it has 26 carats. I also found Tiffany¡¯s best master


    jeweler, polished this gem, and finished the setting. The price of this one is more than 20 million


    U.S. dors, and I hope Miss Jasmine will like it.¡±


    Many people are envious, their eyes are almost falling off.


    It was incredible to receive a gift of $20 million on my birthday.


    But Jasmine didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the ne at all. She said calmly, ¡°Master San, this


    ne is too expensive, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything I can¡¯t take?¡±


    The third young master of the Kilgore family said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a string of


    nes. For the Kilgore family, it¡¯s just a drop in the bucket. I also think this ne really


    matches Miss Jasmine¡¯s temperament, so I bought it as a gift for you, so Miss Jasmine doesn¡¯t


    have to be polite to me, just ept it.¡±


    Jasmine said with a serious face: ¡°Master, you are too polite. As the saying goes, you can¡¯t afford to


    be rewarded for nothing. How can I just ept such an expensive gift from you? I take it for you,


    but please take this ne back. Go ahead.¡±


    The third young master of the Kilgore family suddenly looked a little gloomy, and asked her: ¡°Miss


    Moore, why are you and me so polite? This time, not only for your birthday, but also for the in-depth


    cooperation with your Moore family. You If it is so polite at the beginning, how can this cooperation


    continue?¡±


    Rueben on the side hurriedly said: ¡°Jasmine, what do you want? The Third Young Master gave you


    such a good gift, how can you neglect the hard work of the Third Young Master? Don¡¯t hurry up!¡±


    Rueben¡¯s father Theodore also nodded again and again: ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t look at it. Whoever would


    give such arge gift on his birthday would be so generous.¡±


    Jasmine said stubbornly: ¡°I know that the gifts from the Third Young Master are very generous, and


    I am very grateful, but I really can¡¯t ept such a valuable gift. Please forgive me.


    This is a matter of my personal principle, not for the third young master or If you have any


    comments on this ne, please don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±


    Grandpa Moore also came out at this time and said, ¡°Master Samuel Kilgore, your gift is indeed tooBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    expensive. Jasmine is embarrassed to ept it. It is normal. Please forgive me.¡±


    The third young master of the Kilgore family frowned and asked, ¡°Master Moore, do you and Miss


    Jasmine look down on me or our Kilgore family?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1195


    The third young master of the Kilgore family suddenly began to attack, making Grandpa Moore feel


    quite difficult.


    He knew that the Moore family was not as strong as the Eastcliff Kilgore family, so he was cautious


    and polite, but his politeness was only out of politeness, and he didn¡¯t really want to take this


    opportunity to build a rtionship with the Kilgore family.


    After all, the old man has seen everything in the wind and rain in his life, so he can see at a nce


    what the purpose of the third young master of the Kilgore family came here today.


    Regardless of how the Kilgore family wants to cooperate with the Moore family, the third young


    master of the Kilgore family must have ideas about his granddaughter Jasmine.


    If it were put in the past, if the Kilgore family really wanted to marry the Moore family, it would be too


    late for him to be excited.


    But now I really have no interest in them.


    Because in the eyes of Lord Mooore, the best grandson-inw candidate is Master Charlie Wade,


    who is close to him.


    If Master Wade could be his grandson-inw, he wouldn¡¯t want to change even if he was the


    richest man in the world.


    What¡¯s even more rare is that my granddaughter is also enamored with Master Wade.


    ??? If it weren¡¯t for Master Wade¡¯s Rejuvenation Pill, I am afraid that I would be dead now, so how


    can I have such a healthy posture?


    So in the eyes of Lord Mooore, no one in this world canpare to Charlie Wade.


    Because what Charlie Wade can bring to himself is precious life.


    When Theodore next to him saw this, he was afraid that his father would offend Young Master


    Kilgore, so he hurried forward and said, ¡°Oh, thank you so much, Master Kilgore.


    This gift is so expensive, I must have liked Jasmine too, but the character of this child is It¡¯s


    rtively dull and doesn¡¯t speak well, so I, as an uncle, took her to ept this gift, and thanked


    Master Kilgore for her!¡±


    Jasmine still wanted to talk, but the Lord Mooore winked at her.


    Lord Mooore whispered in her ear, ¡°Listen, don¡¯t hit the smiley man with your hand, let¡¯s ept it


    first, and then return it to him privately after the banquet.¡±


    Jasmine nodded her head when she saw that grandpa said so.


    Then, the third young master of the Kilgore family, apanied by Theodore and Rueben and his


    son, entered the banquet hall and took a seat.


    The third young master of the Kilgore family has eyes above the top, and he has a heart for


    everyone and dismisses him.


    He only greeted Cameron Isaac: ¡°Mr. Cameron, sit together?¡±


    Cameron Isaac wanted to see Charlie Wade subconsciously, but he remembered that Charlie Wade


    didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity, and he really wasn¡¯t suitable for having too much open


    communication with him.


    Just when he was about to reject the Third Young Master of the Kilgore Family, Lord Mooore on the


    side said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, let¡¯s get together!¡±


    There are six tables in the banquet hall, but one of them is the main guest table.


    As the name suggests, the main guest table is for the host to entertain the most distinguished


    guests.


    Lord Mooore family, with Theodore, Rueben, and Jasmine, sits in the ten-seat guest seat.


    The remaining six seats will be ranked by seniority based on the strength of everyone present.


    Theodore and Rueben father and son naturally invited the third young master of the Kilgore family


    to take a seat, and Master Moore invited Charlie Wade to also sit at this table.


    The remaining four seats were given to Cameron Isaac, Doris Young, Travis Lane and Mr. Quinton.


    Although Mr. White¡¯s strength was not bad, he was worse than Mr. Quinton, so he could not sit in


    the main guest seat.


    Little Chili, although Aurora wanted to be with her father, sitting at the same table with Master


    Charlie Wade.

 Chapter 1196-1200

    Chapter 1196-1200


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1196


    But because the seats were full, she could only sit with X.


    Before the feast started, the old man stood up and said a word of thanks.


    When speaking of thanking the guests in the thank-you speech, Lord Mooore said as soon as he


    came up, ¡°Thank you very much, Master Wade, for attending the birthday party of Lord Mooore¡¯s


    granddaughter today!¡±


    As soon as Lord Mooore said this, the third young master of the Kilgore family who was sitting in the


    main guest table, his expression turned ck.


    what the hell?


    Is this Moore family¡¯s old man so ignorant of praise? He drove over to enjoy her granddaughter¡¯s


    birthday party, but he didn¡¯t put himself in the first ce of thanks?


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Charlie Wade at the same table.


    This kid looked in and unremarkable, and he had no idea why the Moore family old man was so


    polite to him.


    After he thanked Charlie Wade, they thanked the third master of the Kilgore family.


    Seeing that he was actually robbed of the 1st position by Charlie Wade¡¯s unknown origin, the third


    young master of the Kilgore family felt angry.


    At this moment, the old man Moore finished his speech, so Jasmine went up to thank him.


    The dignified and majestic Jasmine, like Lord Mooore, is the first to thank Charlie Wade when


    thanking guests.


    When they talked, their big talking eyes looked at Charlie Wade with affection, and said seriously:


    ¡°Thank you very much, Master Wade, for taking the time to attend my birthday party in his busy


    schedule. I am ttered.¡±


    After thanking Charlie Wade, Jasmine said again: ¡°In addition to thanking Master Wade, Jasmine


    also thanks all the friends who are here today, thank you for your support.¡±


    After speaking, Jasmine bowed to everyone.


    Samuel Kilgore¡¯s nose is almost crooked.


    Although the old man Moore ranked himself second, he thanked him for his appreciation by naming


    him.


    But when he arrived at Jasmine, she didn¡¯t even mention his name,pletely conting himself


    with others, which really made him angry.


    At this time, he whispered to Rueben next to him: ¡°What is the origin of Charlie Wade?¡±


    Rueben has always been very upset with Charlie Wade, but he did not dare to neglect him.


    At this time, seeing that the third young master of the Kilgore family seemed to be dissatisfied with


    Charlie Wade, so he said in a smooth way: ¡°This Charlie Wade is our more famous live-in son-in-


    law in Aurouss Hilll. At the same time, he is also a well-known Feng Shui master, who seems to


    know Chinese medicine, so people call him Master Wade.¡±


    After hearing this, the third young master of the Kevin family couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips: ¡°What


    kind of shit master, who knows some feng shui and can teach Chinese medicine, dare to call


    himself a master? This kind of parallel imports in Eastcliff has long been known to be killed.¡±


    Rueben hurriedly said: ¡°What the Third Young Master said is that our Aurouss Hilll is a small ce,


    but you don¡¯t think the ce is small, but this temple is small and windy, and there are many kings


    in shallow water. Anyone who dares to call a true dragon in this pond .¡±


    ¡°Calling a true dragon in vain?¡±


    Samuel Kilgore snorted coldly, raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Does this Charlie Wade im to be


    a true dragon?¡±


    Rueben said in a low voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know if he ims to be himself, but in the rivers andkes of


    Aurouss Hilll, he is called the Real Dragon Master among others.¡±


    The third young master of the Kilgore family sneered: ¡°He is a real dragon on earth? My Samual


    Kilgore is also a dragon, and the dragon of the Kilgore family in Eastcliff, I want to see today, who is


    the real dragon on earth!¡±


    Rueben hurriedly pped a ttering: ¡°If Charlie Wade reallypares with you, it will be so much


    inferior, I am afraid that you will not even be able topare with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± The third young master of the Kilgore family nced at Charlie Wade with his


    nostrils in the sky, and sneered in his heart: ¡°The smelly hanging silk from a small ce dared to


    steal my limelight. Today, the young master crossed the river. Let¡¯s get the operation done with you


    first, and let the old bastards in Aurouss Hilll have eyes long, knowing who is the real dragon on


    earth!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1197


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Sam wanted topare Charlie Wade in public, so he asked directly from the main guest seat:


    ¡°Master Wade, right? I heard that you have a nickname called True Dragon on Earth, is it true?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and said indifferently: ¡°The so-called real dragon in the world is


    also a nickname given by some friends from the rivers andkes.¡±


    Sam sneered, and said with a bit of sarcasm: ¡°Master Wade, Mr. Kilgore is very curious about what


    birthday gift you have prepared for Miss Jasmine today? A real dragon like you is definitely unusual


    for a shot, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t know Miss Jasmine before. I¡¯m going to have


    a birthday banquet today. After I knew it for a while, I hurriedly prepared a little gift. It¡¯s nothing more


    than to show my heart. .¡±


    The more modest Charlie Wade was, the more Sam wanted to p him in the face in public.


    So he clung to Charlie Wade and didn¡¯t let go, and asked, ¡°Why is Master Wade so humble? I just


    want to know what gift you have prepared. You can tell everyone or show it, OK? ¡°


    After speaking, Sam said again: ¡°By the way, since Master Wade is a Feng Shui master, let me first


    guess, is it a piece of talisman paper that Master Wade gave to Miss Jasmine, or a talisman? ¡°


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly: ¡°Mr. Kilgore is really smart, he¡¯s very close.¡±


    When Sam heard this, he immediately smirked and said: ¡°Our family has a subordinate who makes


    smallmodities.


    I heard him say that the amulet sold at Small Commodity Market is only a few cents apiece. How


    much is the master wholesaler? If the master Wade wholesaler is more expensive, then I can


    introduce this servant to meet you and provide you with a cheaper source of goods.¡±


    Rueben heard this with a smile, his father Theodore also felt a little uncontroble, but the other


    people on the table looked a little ugly.


    After all, Charlie Wade has always been admired by everyone. In everyone¡¯s eyes, whether he is


    Young Master Wade or Master Wade, he is an iparable existence for ordinary people.


    Now this Sam Kilgore dared to attack Charlie Wade as soon as he came, making everyone feel a


    little unhappy.


    Cameron Isaac almost subconsciously wanted to p Sam directly. I don¡¯t know any good or bad


    dog things, opening a pair of dog eyes and pretending to be coercive to my master is really f*cking


    blind.


    But thinking about it carefully, he resisted the urge again.


    It is very simple to draw this Sam, but once you are here and draw Sam on the spot, then it is very


    likely that Charlie Wade¡¯s identity will be guessed.


    Charlie Wade was smiling at this moment.


    He didn¡¯t pay attention to Sam at all.


    If Sam is more acquainted with his own well, he might as well let him pretend to be a force here.


    But this guy actually provokes himself blindly, so he has to show him some color.


    So Charlie Wade quietly instructed Cameron Isaac to take out his mobile phone and record the


    video secretly.


    Then he looked at Sam and said with a smile: ¡°Master Kilgore is really a dragon and a phoenix. The


    first time I saw him this day, I felt that Master Kilgore was very different, and Master Kilgore. The


    magnanimity of the shot really surprised me.¡±


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯spliment, Sam¡¯s smile became even thicker. He thought Charlie Wade


    had confessed to himself.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie Wade immediately asked: ¡°Master Kilgore said just now that the ne


    you gave is worth 20 million U.S. dors. I wonder if it is true or not?¡±


    Sam said in a arrogant and cold voice: ¡°My Kilgore family is in Eastcliff, and it is also the top ten


    family. A ne of 20 million US dors is not worth my fraud.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Then Master Kilgore, guess what, how much is the gift I gave


    Miss Moore worth?¡±


    Sam sneered: ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see what you gave, I guess it will definitely not exceed 10,000


    Dor.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1198


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Master Kilgore, tell you the truth, the gift I gave not only exceeded


    10,000 Dor, but also much more expensive than your ne.¡±


    When Sam heard this, his whole body suddenly became furious: ¡°Where the hell are you from, how


    dare you pretend to be in front of me?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°If the gift I give is really more expensive than your ne, what


    do you say?¡±


    Sam snorted coldly: ¡°So many people witnessed that if your gift is really more expensive than the


    ne I gave, I will eat this ne on the spot.¡±


    Charlie Wade pped his hands and apuded, and said with a smile: ¡°Very good, then it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Sam frowned and said, ¡°Master Wade, if the gift you give is not as expensive as mine, what do you


    say?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s not as expensive as you, I will eat the set of tableware in front


    of you.¡±


    When Kevin Delong heard this, heughed and said, ¡°This set of tableware is made of bone china.


    What if you can¡¯t eat it anymore?¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°If I really lose, then even if this set of tableware is broken, I will eat a lot


    of it in my stomach.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jasmine hurried to persuade Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, why do you have to


    be familiar with him? Even if you really give Jasmine a piece of paper, it is worth a million dors in


    my eyes.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Miss Moore, don¡¯t worry, I have always been sure of what I do.¡±


    Sam saw that Jasmine was so upholding Charlie Wade, and his heart was annoyed.


    Afterwards, he patted the table, stood up and apuded: ¡°Okay! Master Wade really has the style


    of a master. There are so many people present today, then we will let them be a testimony. If the gift


    you give to Miss Moore is really better than mine. If the gift is expensive, I will swallow the ruby


    ne I gave, but if the gift you give is not as expensive as I gave it, you won¡¯t be able to swallow


    one less piece of porcin for this set of tableware!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°In this case, please ask Miss Moore to take out the


    present from me.¡±


    Jasmine was a little worried, and took out the small gift box that Charlie Wade gave to herself.


    She hasn¡¯t opened the gift box yet, so she doesn¡¯t know what it contains.


    Charlie Wade said to Jasmine a little apologetically: ¡°Miss Jasmine, I¡¯m sorry to give you the gift, I


    want you to open it in person and show it to everyone.¡±


    Jasmine quickly and respectfully said: ¡°Master Wade, you are too polite.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Then please Miss Jasmine to open this gift box in public.¡±


    When Sam saw the gift box in Jasmine¡¯s hand, which was not as small as a ring box, he sneered


    and said, ¡°With such a small size, even if you have no diamonds in it, my ruby   is expensive.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Diamonds are just carbon elements. In my eyes, there is no


    essential difference between a diamond and a piece of coal, so why would I give Miss Jasmine such


    a vulgar gift?¡±


    When Sam heard what Charlie Wade said, his heart was immediately annoyed.


    Charlie Wade, this kid, it is clear that he is vulgar.


    So he snorted coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t be silly here, let everyone see what the hell is your gift! I really don¡¯t


    believe it. The things in such a small box can be worth more than a 20 million dor ruby.


    Expensive! This set of bone china tableware, you f*cking have it!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1199


    At this moment, most of the people present gave Charlie Wade a cold sweat.


    Although everyone knows that Charlie Wade is very good, and even has a lot of aplishments


    in metaphysics, they really don¡¯t believe that Charlie Wade canpare to Sam for this kind of


    purely more than money.


    The strength of the Kilgore family is indeed much stronger than those of the Eastcliff family. From


    the perspective of the scale of assets, Sam Kilgore came to Aurouss Hilll, that is, the Raptors


    crossed the river.


    Because in Aurouss Hilll, no one has beaten Sam Kilgore.


    No one can beat him even in the whole Eastcliff.


    Moreover, the $20 million ruby   ne is almost at the top in the ruby   ne.


    Even an egg-sized diamond may not be worth so much.


    So everyone is specting about what exactly is in the little box that Charlie Wade gave to Jasmine


    that would make Charlie Wade so confident that it would be more expensive than 20 million US


    dors.


    Jasmine carefully unpacked the gift box at this time. When the small square gift box inside was


    exposed, everyone present became even more worried.


    This kind of gift box does not look like a high-end thing, because the real good things, the gift boxes


    for packaging, are also very elegant.


    But Charlie Wade looked like he was in a gift shop, and he bought one at random, which was worth


    a few hundred Dor at most.


    At this time everyone thought Charlie Wade was defeated.


    After seeing the gift box, Samughed disdainfully and said, ¡°Master Wade, what is worth more than


    20 million US dors in such a broken box, is it a bit too cheap?¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°The value of a thing is not judged by its packaging, so although


    Master Kilgore is dressed well, your value may not be higher than those of ordinary people.¡±


    Sam asked with a cold snort, ¡°What do you mean by the surname Wade? You mean, the value of


    this young master is not as high as yours?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s just an analogy. If you really want to think like this, then I can¡¯t


    help it.¡±


    As he said, Charlie Wade spread his hands helplessly, his face full of confidence.


    Sam was ufortable, but he was toozy to talk to him, so he said in a cold voice: ¡°Hurry up and


    let everyone know, I¡¯m still waiting to see how you eat these utensils.¡±


    Jasmine looked at Charlie Wade with a worried expression. At this moment, she didn¡¯t know if she


    should open the gift box.


    Charlie Wade gave her a relieved expression and smiled indifferently: ¡°Miss Jasmine, since Master


    Kilgore thinks so, see what is inside, then open it and let him take a look.¡±


    Jasmine nodded and gently opened the lid of the gift box.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you open it, a strange fragrance immediately rushes out of the gift box.


    Lord Mooore, who was sitting next to Jasmine, felt like a lightning strike when he smelled this smell!


    He is too familiar with this taste, because this is the magical rejuvenation pill that made him at least


    20 years younger!


    At this time, someone on other tables also eximed: ¡°Oh my God, it is really a rejuvenation pill!¡±


    ¡°Master Wade¡¯s handwriting is really too big, right? Miss Jasmine¡¯s birthday, he actually gave a


    rejuvenation pill?!¡±


    ¡°I really envy Miss Jasmine, who can receive such grace from Master Wade!¡±


    Many people who came to Jasmine¡¯s birthday party today have also attended the birthday banquet


    of the Moore family.


    Everyone saw with their own eyes the magical scene that happened when Lord Mooore took the


    Rejuvenation Pill.


    At that moment, everyone was full of ultimate desire for Rejuvenation Pill.


    There is no doubt that everyone is rich, even if there is no such wealth as the Kevin family, but at


    least they have a lifetime of glory and wealth.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1200


    Travis Lane, who was with the table, was shocked and speechless!


    He is the richest man in Lancaster, and in terms of wealth, he is not much worse than the Moore


    family.


    And he has also reached old age this year, and he can obviously feel that his body is much worse


    than before.


    This is irreversible no matter how much money is spent.


    So he dreamed that he would have the opportunity to have a rejuvenating pill, even if he was asked


    to take out one-tenth of his assets, he would not regret it.


    Because he knows that apart from the rejuvenation pills, even if he spends several billion Dor, he


    cannot buy back 20 years of youth.


    Macau gambling king Stanley Holt, he is really a very rich super rich, but he is over 90 years old,


    and there is no way he can buy back his youth.


    The only thing he can do is to spend several hundred million to the hospital every year to let the


    hospital save his life.


    However, the time bought from the hospital can only dy death, so what if you live for two years,


    three years, or even five years?


    The five years that he spent several billions on buying back juststed his life and couldn¡¯t change


    his dying physical state.


    If it can make his body go backwards and return to a younger state in five years or even longer,


    then for him, not to mention spending billions, even spending 10 billion is worth it.


    At this time, what everyone sees is not money anymore, but things that are more important than


    money.


    Such as time, such as youth, such as health, and life span.


    So for them, there is nothing more fascinating for them than Rejuvenation Pill.


    It is very rare that even a dying person will be able to restore health and prolong life and prolong


    life.


    Even Jasmine herself stared at this rejuvenating pill, so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say a word!


    She never dreamed that Charlie Wade would give herself such a valuable gift!


    In my own eyes, the value of this rejuvenation pill is 10 times, 20 times, or even hundreds of times


    that of Sam¡¯s ruby   ne!


    Jasmine¡¯s eyes were instantly blurred by tears.


    She looked at Charlie Wade with affectionate eyes, choked and said, ¡°Master Wade, how dare


    Jasmine to ept such a valuable gift from you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said indifferently: ¡°I will give it to you, and you will ept it. What¡¯s


    the dare to ept?¡±


    Lord Mooore, who was on the side, was so excited that he was going to pass out.


    After taking a rejuvenating pill, he has a more intense desire for rejuvenating pill.


    After you have something, you will know how amazing it is.


    After taking a rejuvenating pill, Lord Mooore felt that the whole person was regaining his youth.


    Since then, he has been enjoying the magical taste brought by his 20-year younger body, while also


    looking forward to the opportunity to further improve his body. young.


    At the same time, he was also worried that if 20 yearster, he became the dying old man again,


    whether he could still ask for another rejuvenation pill from Master Wade.


    After all, it has a life span of 20 years, and everyone will be crazy about it.


    And now, Master Wade actually gave another rejuvenation pill to his granddaughter.


    If you treat your granddaughter better, maybe your granddaughter will be willing to give this


    rejuvenating pill to yourself!


    Sam found that everyone was shocked at that gray pill, which made him very upset.


    So he snorted heavily and sneered: ¡°Where did you get such a powerful pill with the surname


    Wade? Just this tattered thing, dare you say that it is more expensive than my ruby   ne?!¡±

 Chapter 1201-1205

    Chapter 1201-1205


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1201


    In Sam¡¯s eyes, the Rejuvenation Pill that Charlie Wade took out was indeed an inconspicuous Dali


    Pill.


    Even the Angari Pills that have been fired to sky-high prices in Chinese medicine circles, the most


    expensive top product is only a few hundred thousand.


    Take 10,000 steps back and say that even if Charlie Wade¡¯s so-called rejuvenating pill is Angari Pill,


    what can it do?


    Compared with this ruby   worth nearly 20 million Dor, it is a huge difference.


    Therefore, Sam felt that he had already won Charlie Wade.


    After Sam arrogantly said that, he originally wanted to ept everyone¡¯s praise, but he did not


    expect that everyone looked at him as if they were caring for a mentally retarded person.


    This can¡¯t be med on him, because he is the only person in today¡¯s birthday party who does not


    know the value of Rejuvenation Pill.


    Although everyone present felt that Sam was mentally retarded, after all he was the third young


    master of the Eastcliff Kilgore family, so no one dared to express it directly.


    However, Sam can still see a clue from everyone¡¯s eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, what¡¯s the situation? Is this so-called rejuvenation pill really valuable?


    Impossible, just how much money can it be worth?


    At this moment, Charlie Wade looked at him and smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Master Kilgore, how


    much do you think my pill is worth?¡±


    Sam snorted coldly, and said contemptuously: ¡°In my opinion, it is worth 100,000 at most!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°In this case, then we might as well be here and improvise a small


    auction!¡±


    Sam frowned and asked, ¡°Auction? What do you mean?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s here. Take our two things out for auction to see which is the final


    transaction price. What do you think?¡±


    Sam snorted coldly: ¡°What the hell are you kidding me? Master¡¯s ruby   ne is a birthday gift for


    Miss Jasmine. How can I sell it?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Well, and I believe that your ne is really worth 20 million U.S. dors.


    ording to our gambling agreement, does it mean that my pill is more expensive than your


    ne? Won?¡±


    Samughed: ¡°The surname Wade, don¡¯t you want to auction some of your rejuvenation pills here?


    Do you really think your shit rejuvenation pills can be sold for more than 20 million US dors?¡±


    As he said, Sam sneered again: ¡°And you are really nasty, even if your rejuvenation pills are


    worthless, they are also your birthday gifts to Miss Jasmine, how can they be auctioned?


    Shameless, right?¡±


    When Jasmine heard this, she was anxious, and almost subconsciously blurted out: ¡°Sam, I don¡¯t


    allow you to say that to Master Wade!¡±


    The people present were shocked, and no one thought that Jasmine would directly confront Sam in


    order to protect Charlie Wade.


    Sam¡¯s expression is also very wrong, Jasmine took the wrong medicine, right? When someone


    gave her such a forcing gadget, she then just defended each other!


    She gave her such an expensive ruby   ne, but she didn¡¯t give herself a good face.


    However, Sam didn¡¯t know how much Jasmine was grateful to Charlie Wade at this moment.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1202


    Seeing her sweetheart being ridiculed by Sam, Jasmine naturally wanted to defend her.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and took out another rejuvenation pill from his


    arms, and said with a smile: ¡°Look, I have this thing. The one given to Miss Jasmine is naturally


    impossible to take again. Come out for auction, what I want to auction is my current one!¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade stood up and said to everyone around him: ¡°You all know what


    Rejuvenation Pill is, I won¡¯t introduce it here, so let¡¯s just start the auction simply and rudely. ¡°


    When everyone in the room heard that the Rejuvenation Pill was really going to be auctioned off,


    their expressions were almost crazy.


    This is a magical medicine that can never be seen in dreams, Charlie Wade has never sold even


    one, so this thing is simply invaluable.


    Those whoe today are also rich people, who don¡¯t want to seize this opportunity to buy a


    rejuvenating pill and regain their youth?


    So everyone is eager to try one by one, and everyone is thinking in their hearts that even if they pay


    a high price, they must buy this rejuvenation pill.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade looked at Sam with a smile and asked, ¡°Master Kilgore, your ruby


    ne is worth 20 million Dor, right?¡±


    Sam said arrogantly: ¡°It seems you are good at math! Yes, it is 20 million Dor. You may never


    have seen so much money in your life? Are you scared?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s impossible to be afraid. Charlie Wade will never be afraid in my


    life.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t pay attention to Sam again, but looked around and said to the


    people around him: ¡°Everyone, let me briefly talk about the auction rules. Master Kilgore doesn¡¯t


    think I don¡¯t have a rejuvenation pill without his ruby   ne. Is it expensive? In that case, my


    starting price is set at 150 million Dor.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Sam heard that Charlie Wade was going to set the starting price of Rejuvenation Pill at 150 million


    Dor. He suddenly widened his eyes and blurted out: ¡°You have a brain disease with the surname


    Wade, right? Your shit, you dare to sell it. 150 million Dor, do you treat everyone else as a fool?¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Lord Mooore immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°Master Wade, I


    would like to give 150 million!¡±


    After hearing these words, Sam was immediately confused.


    He looked at Lord Mooore and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Grandpa Moore, you deliberately want to


    protect the surname Wade, and you can¡¯t get along with me?


    I came here with full sincerity when I came to the Moore family. If you are not sincere, don¡¯t me


    me Sam for turning his face!¡±


    Lord Mooore looked embarrassed, he didn¡¯t make an offer to protect Charlie Wade, he really


    wanted this Rejuvenation Pill.


    He is a person who has personally experienced the magical power of rejuvenation. To him, no


    amount of rejuvenation pills is too much. Not to mention 150 million is 1.5 billion, he is willing to buy,


    and even if ten pills he is willing to buy in one go. clean.


    1.5 billion pieces, buying 10 pieces is no more than 15 billion Dor. For the Moore family, it will not


    hurt the bones, but the 15 billion spent to give the old man may live for decades.


    In this case, the Moore family I don¡¯t know how much money I can make, so this sale is definitely


    worth it.


    But when he heard Sam¡¯s words, he was a little hesitant, because he didn¡¯t want to directly offend


    Sam publicly, after all, that would be equivalent to giving Moore Family a strong enemy.


    At this time, Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Master Moore, in order to avoid suspicion, you should


    not participate in the auction of this pill. Let people outside the Moore family participate, lest Master


    Kilgore think you are cheating for me.¡±


    Master Moore, seeing that Charlie Wade had said so, he had to say with regret and respect: ¡°Since


    Master Wade has ordered, then the old man will not participate in this auction.¡±


    Sam¡¯s expression eased a little. It seems that the Moore family is still acquainted, and besides the


    Moore family, I believe that no one else would be interested in this pill with a starting price of 150


    million.


    Just when he breathed a sigh of relief, Travis Lane, the richest man in Lancaster at the same table,


    raised his hand in excitement and said, ¡°Master Wade, since Lord Mooore has abstained, then I am


    willing to give 150 million!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1203


    Sam just thought he was determined to win. It is impossible for anyone to be willing to spend 150


    million to buy this rejuvenation pill. Unexpectedly, Travis Lane pped himself in the face with


    practical actions.


    He looked at Travis Lane in surprise, gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Mr. Lane, what do you mean?¡±


    Although Travis Lane also knew that Sam had an extraordinary background, the rejuvenation pill


    was too temptation for him.


    Even if he offended the Kilgore family, he would take down this magical medicine.


    Who would have trouble with such a magical opportunity as 20 years younger? !


    Not to mention Sam blocking the front, even the king of heaven, Master, could not stop Travis Lane


    from bidding.


    So Travis Lane looked at Sam and said lightly: ¡°Sorry, Master Kilgore, I has longed for Master


    Wade¡¯s rejuvenation pills for a long time. Today is such a good opportunity, I will never miss it easily.


    If you offend, please forgive me. !¡±


    Sam¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely ugly, because he knew that with Travis Lane¡¯s bid,


    he had lost to Charlie Wade.


    Losing to Charlie Wade not only meant that he was going to lose face in front of so many people,


    but also that he was going to swallow this ruby   ne in front of so many people.


    Just when he had an extremely ugly expression and thought that Travis had deliberately acted


    against him, someone on the table next to him said, ¡°I¡¯m paying 151 million!¡±


    Someone made a bid, and Travis Lane was still 1 million higher. Does this make it clear that he


    wants to bid?


    At this moment, Charlie Wade said with a smile on his face: ¡°This gentleman, I forgot to exin that


    the starting price is 150 million, and the minimum price increase is 10 million. We don¡¯t want 1


    million and 1 million. It¡¯s too petty and boring.¡±


    The man nodded hurriedly and blurted out: ¡°Since Master Wade said so, then I will give 160 million!¡±


    ¡°f*ck!¡± Sam¡¯s eyes almost fell to the ground.


    Such a ghost has a starting price of 150 million Dor. Not only have some people shot it, but some


    people have increased the price. Are these two people thinking about it?


    Before Sam coulde back to his senses, someone at another table stood up and said excitedly:


    ¡°I would like to give 170 million!¡±


    Sam¡¯s expression was even worse than eating shit, and he couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart: ¡°f*ck,


    are all these people crazy?!¡±


    Before Sam epted the 170 million quotation, Travis Lane waved his hand directly: ¡°I will give 200


    million!¡±


    The scene was in an uproar!


    Travis Lane was really determined to win this rejuvenation pill.


    So just two hundred million, it was just drizzle to him, it was just a warm-up.


    Mr. Quinton hasn¡¯t spoken, but his heart has long been unbearable.


    Rejuvenation pill!


    Master Wade¡¯s rejuvenation pills!


    Although he and his daughter had received two magical medicines from Master Wade, the magical


    medicine was still much worse than the rejuvenation pill.


    So he naturally didn¡¯t want to miss this good opportunity.


    So he raised his hand and said, ¡°I would like to give out 210 million!¡±


    ¡°f*ck!¡± Sam¡¯s face turned green!


    It¡¯s two hundred million f*cking, and there are people adding it up?


    Just thinking of this, Mr. White said: ¡°I am willing to give out 220 million Dor!¡±


    After that, Mr. White gave Mr. Quinton an apologetic look, arched his hands and said, ¡°Brother


    Quinton, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Mr. Quinton also understood Mr. White¡¯s thoughts very well. Everyone had seen the magical


    methods of Master Charlie Wade, and they all knew how precious this Rejuvenation Pill was.


    Master Wade has never put out a rejuvenating pill for auction. This is the first time, and it may be


    thest.


    If you don¡¯t seize this opportunity, you might pass by Rejuvenation Pill for the rest of your life.


    Therefore, no one is willing to give up easily.


    Travis Lane also came to the spirit, waved his hand and said: ¡°250 million, I¡¯m sorry brothers, if I


    offend, please forgive me!¡±


    Someone at the next table called: ¡°Then I will give out 260 million!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1204


    ¡°270 million!¡±


    ¡°280 million!¡±


    ¡°290 million!¡±


    Mr. Quinton raised his hand again: ¡°I will give out three hundred million!¡±


    In these few bids, basically, someone raised the price as soon as someone finished bidding.


    In order to grab this rejuvenating pill, everybody added 10 million and 10 million, basically without


    stopping.


    The whole scene is already boiling, even if it is a person with a worth of only about 1 billion, at


    this time, he did not hesitate to follow up the bid. Everyone knows that money is precious and life is


    more expensive.


    Sam felt that every time someone bid a price, he was beating his face frantically.


    He has never been so embarrassed in his life.


    However, this is only the beginning.


    What makes him most ufortable is how he will step downter.


    Did you really let yourself eat this ruby   ne?


    At this moment, the bidding is still going on, and it is still extremely enthusiastic.


    Travis Lane, Mr. White, and Mr. Quinton were unwilling to give up this great opportunity, and the


    others were gritting their teeth to keep up.


    Soon, the price has exceeded 500 million Dor.


    At this time, in the next few tables, only two or three people were still making bids. The others had


    to abstain because the prices were too high and they were beyond the range they could actually


    bear.


    However, even if the sky-high price of 500 million Dor has been reached, the auction price


    continues.


    The price climbed all the way and soon exceeded 600 million.


    The only people who are still bidding are Travis Lane, Mr. White, and Mr. Quinton.


    The three people have a good rtionship, and they are all familiar with Charlie Wade. In fact,


    everyone did not intend to make it too ugly, but this pill is too precious, and no one is willing to give


    up, so every time the three of them bid, they bid. Like the other two people, people would bow their


    hands and say sorry.


    The situation at the scene suddenly became very magical.


    After Mr. White said 600 million, he sped his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, two brothers, if I offend,


    please forgive me.¡±


    When he arrived at Mr. Quinton, he reported 610 million Dor, and said with a fist, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, two


    brothers, if I offend, please forgive me.¡±


    Then there was Travis Lane. He directly reported 650 million, but still sped his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, two brothers, if I offend, please forgive me.¡±


    The others are already stupid, what is the rtionship between these three people? Everyone calls


    the other two elder brothers, then who is the elder brother and who is the younger brother?


    It doesn¡¯t matter who is the elder brother and who is the younger brother. What is important is that


    these three people are not willing to give up at all, chasing after each other, pushing the price higher


    and higher.


    In the blink of an eye, the price has been pushed to 980 million.


    Sam has been blinded.


    980 million.


    His ne is only worth 20 million, which has been opened several times!


    What the hell is this rejuvenation pill? How can it be so valuable?


    Just thinking of this, Travis Lane said directly: ¡°I will give out 1 billion!¡±


    Mr. White felt that if he continued to y like this, he would basically have no head. In terms of


    assets, he might be able topete with Mr. Quinton, but he was definitely iparable with


    Travis Lane.


    Therefore, if you still add a little bit of it, it will be difficult to survive Travis Lane in the end.


    So he simply gritted his teeth and blurted out: ¡°I will give out 1.1 billion!¡±


    A one hundred million-dor increase in one breath, everyone present was already shocked by his


    courage!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1205


    After Mr. White bid 1.1 billion, Mr. Quinton also felt that he had toe up with some means,


    otherwise he would probably miss this rejuvenation pill.


    So he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Since Brother White has already bid 1.1 billion, then I will pay 1.2


    billion.¡±


    Travis Lane didn¡¯t care too much, he himself was richer than Mr. Quinton and Mr. Whitebined,


    so whether it was 1.2 billion or 1.5 billion, it didn¡¯t make much difference to him.


    But this rejuvenation pill, he is determined to get it.


    So he said indifferently: ¡°If this is the case, then I will go straight to 2 billion.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the scene was boiling.


    From 1.2 billion to 2 billion, this is simply the most incredible andvish auction that everyone has


    ever seen.


    What is the concept of 2 billion cash? If one month¡¯s pocket money is 10 million, then 2 billion is


    enough to spend nearly 17 years.


    If these 2 billion are deposited in the bank, calcted at an annual interest rate of 5%, the annual


    interest alone will be 100 million.


    Calcted in this way, the monthly interest is more than 8 million.


    This is simply an astronomical figure that is unimaginable for ordinary people, even the rich.


    But for a billionaire like Travis Lane, this is nothing more than one-twentieth and thirty-thirty of his


    own assets.


    Travis Lane has struggled for half his life, earning money for enjoyment, and to make himself live


    better and more chic, so 2 billion to buy a rejuvenation pill is simply too cost-effective for him.


    So when he quoted this price, he didn¡¯t feel distressed at all.


    But Mr. White and Mr. Quinton, at this moment, felt a deep weakness in their hearts.


    Behind these two people is arge-scale family. Each family¡¯s direct rtives and coteral rtives


    add up to dozens of people, that is, dozens of mouths waiting to eat.


    Take Mr. Quinton as an example. The Quinton family¡¯s assets are less than tens of billions. It¡¯s not


    impossible to use 2 billion to bite the bullet. But Quinton¡¯s assets are not only owned by Mr. Quinton.


    If he spends 2 billion to buy a rejuvenating pill, Your own money is not enough, you must use family


    money.


    In this way, the family must have great opinions.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After all, there is only one such thing as Rejuvenating Pill, and it cannot be distributed to everyone.


    So he could only hold his fists helplessly towards Travis Lane, and said, ¡°Mr. Lane is really


    extraordinary, I admire him.¡±


    Mr. White¡¯s situation is no better than Mr. Quinton, and even in terms of strength, the White family¡¯s


    strength is a bit weaker than that of the Quinton family.


    What¡¯s more, the two descendants of the White family, Gerald White, and Fred White offended


    Charlie Wade and lost the qualification to cooperate with the Emgrand Group, which also caused


    the White family to lose a lot.


    Therefore, the current White family can only stay away from the price of 2 billion.


    Seeing that no one had robbed him, Travis Lane was relieved.


    However, he was not half proud, nor did he express his joy. He held fists at Mr. White and Mr.


    Quinton, and said modestly: ¡°Brother White and Brother Quinton, thank you for your love, and


    someone from Lane wille to thank you next day! ¡°


    Both Mr. White and Mr. Quinton spoke very humbly: ¡°Mr. Lane is polite. It is the extraordinary


    strength of Mr. Lane. The two of us are beyond expectation.¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t fully marvel at the harmony between the three.


    A Rejuvenation Pill with a starting price of 150 million Dor was fired all the way to 2 billion by the


    three of them, but the three of them were still not eager and blushing, and even everyone was quite


    decent, which was indeed praised. .


    At this time, Travis looked at Charlie Wade and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, since no one else


    is bidding with me, then I took the courage to photograph your rejuvenating pill.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly, handed the Rejuvenation Pill directly to him, and said: ¡°In that case,


    this Rejuvenation Pill is yours!¡±

 Chapter 1206-1210

    Chapter 1206-1210


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1206


    Travis Lane didn¡¯t dare to take this rejuvenation pill, and hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, I haven¡¯t paid


    the money yet, and I am ashamed of it. I will call thepany¡¯s financial department and transfer


    the money to your ount immediately.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled, took out his ck card, handed it to Travis Lane, and said, ¡°This


    is my card. Just put the money into this card.¡±


    Sam was stunned by this card. Isn¡¯t this the top ck card of Citibank?


    It seems that there are no more than five people in the country with this card.


    Moreover, Citibank has very strong privacy protection for top ck card customers. What is the


    origin of Charlie Wade? How could he have this card?


    At this moment, Charlie Wade looked at Sam suddenly and said with a smile: ¡°Master Kilgore, your


    ne is worth 20 million dors, and my rejuvenation pill is worth 2 billion Dor. Who is high


    and who is low, I don¡¯t think I need to say?¡±


    Sam¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    What the f*ck are these bird people?


    2 billion to buy a powerful pill, is it brain disease?


    But cursing is not very useful, after all, I have just let out the words, and now I don¡¯t know how to


    end it.


    Do you really let yourself swallow this shit ruby   ne?


    It is easy to swallow, what if it gets stuck in the intestines and cannot be pulled out?


    But if you don¡¯t swallow it, how will you end up today?


    After all, those ruthless words were all made by myself, so I can¡¯t break my word in public.


    But thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s okay to cheat in public. Anyway, I don¡¯t know anyone in Aurouss


    Hilll, so I¡¯m not afraid of gossiping behind these people.


    But thinking about it again, I still n to develop and develop with Jasmine.


    If I lose such a big face in public today, and I break my promise, it will not be so easy to impress


    Jasmine in the future.


    Just when he was hesitating, Cameron Isaac shook the phone in his hand and said: ¡°Master


    Kilgore, I have videotaped the whole process of what happened just now. If you confided in the third


    master of the Kilgore family, then I sent this video to Eastcliff¡¯s circle, hoping that Master Kilgore


    could weigh it himself.¡±


    Sam looked at Cameron Isaac dumbfounded, and said angrily: ¡°Mr. Cameron, I have no grievances


    with you, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said indifferently: ¡°Master Kilgore, you are a bit unreasonable to say that. Cameron


    Isaac has always been fair in doing things. I will always help or not help my rtives. Today¡¯s matter


    is your own provocation first. Master Wade reached a consensus, why do you want to break your


    promise now? Is it just because you are the third young master of the Kilgore family, can you speak


    for nothing?


    I remember the grandfather Kilgore and the ancestor Kilgore have been in the world for decades.


    He is famous for his words, and his words are faithful. If you really get your moral character, you will


    start to decline?¡±


    When Sam heard this, his face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    Unexpectedly, Cameron Isaac knew his father and grandfather so well.


    After the surname Kilgore was a saint, even the whole world was unified throughout his life¡±.


    Sam is the German character generation.


    And Heath Kilgore is his father.


    The Kilgore family of Eastcliff¡¯s line can go step by step to today, and is inseparable from the


    unremitting efforts of the previous generations of Sam¡¯s ancestors.


    Moreover, their ancestors, even in the generation of his father and grandfather, paid special


    attention to credibility, and spoke the same thing outside.


    Sam knew very well in his heart that if Cameron Isaac spread this video to Eastcliff¡¯s circle, the


    Kilgore family would surely sweep the ground and be theughing stock of everyone.


    Once the Kilgore family knows what he said today that he did not believe, then he will be over.


    Grandpa will punish his familyw and even imprison him in the family for two to three years.


    Thinking of this, he felt resentful in his heart. At the same time, he regretted it! As the saying goes, if


    you know today, why bother?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1207


    Deep down in Sam¡¯s heart, at this moment, he has already regretted it.


    I shouldn¡¯t have more expensive gifts than Charlie Wade.


    In thisparison, he actually had to perform a swallowing ruby, which really lost his wife and


    broke down.


    But with Cameron Isaac here, he really didn¡¯t dare to cheat, so he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I,


    Sam, have always been willing to bet!¡±


    He looked at Jasmine and said with an extremely depressed expression: ¡°Miss Jasmine, please


    lend me the ruby   ne I gave you.¡±


    When Jasmine heard this, her face was extremely ugly.


    What do you mean by lending it to you? Will you pay me back when you run out?


    She felt sick for a while, and hurriedly handed him the gift box, and said very seriously: ¡°Master


    Kilgore. Please take the gift back.¡±


    Sam also realized at this time that he had said something wrong, but he wanted to swallow the


    ne in public. There was no doubt that he could only pull it out after swallowing it. He couldn¡¯t


    pull it out by himself and then wash it and return it to Jasmine, right?


    Thinking of this, his expression was extremely ugly, but he could only bite the bullet and said: ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Miss Jasmine, I will look for a more expensive gift for you another day. Please forgive me.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°No need, Master Kilgore, I will ept your wishes, but


    there is no need to give gifts.¡±


    Sam knew that he had been disgusted, and his expression was very depressed.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade smiled calmly and urged: ¡°Master Kilgore, everyone is waiting for you


    to finish eating, so don¡¯t chirp here.¡±


    Sam¡¯s face was dark, he gritted his teeth, looked at the huge ruby   ne, and felt nervous.


    It is probably difficult to swallow this stuff raw. If you can eat more oil, it will be better.


    So he opened his mouth and said to Grandpa Moore: ¡°Grandpa Moore, please ask the chef to get


    me some olive oil.¡±


    Grandpa Moore nodded lightly, and instructed the butler Oscar: ¡°Go to the back kitchen and bring


    Master Kilgore a bottle of olive oil.¡±


    Oscar quickly walked over with an unopened bottle of olive oil, and respectfully handed it to the third


    young master of the Kilgore family.


    Charlie Wade said with a faint smile: ¡°It seems that Master Kilgore is still very knowledgeable! He


    knows that drinking more oil in it can lubricate your esophagus and intestines, so that your 20


    million dor ruby   ne will be in and out. Morefortable.¡±


    When everyone heard Charlie Wade¡¯s wordsing in and out freely, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    When Sam heard this, his face suddenly became extremely ugly.


    This Charlie Wade really didn¡¯t know good or bad, so he was so dying. After the incident, he must


    kill him.


    At this time, Cameron Isaac reminded impatiently: ¡°Master Kilgore, I can¡¯t wait. If you don¡¯t eat this


    connection, then I can send the video to Eastcliff¡¯s circle.¡±


    When he heard this, Sam said quickly: ¡°Isaac, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll eat it!¡±


    After speaking, he gritted his teeth and opened the bottle of olive oil, took a deep breath, and drank


    half a bottle of wine into his stomach.


    Afterwards, he poured some oil on the palm of his hand, rubbed the ne shiny, and then closed


    his eyes and stuffed the ne into his mouth.


    Everyone stared at him intently, and even some good people had already taken out their phones


    and filmed the whole process of swallowing his ne.


    He looked very painful, but he still swallowed desperately. When he felt a little difficult to swallow, he


    poured the remaining half bottle of olive oil into his mouth.


    Then, as the olive oil lubricated and washed, the ne was finally swallowed by him.


    Charlie Wade was the first to apud, and said with a smile: ¡°Master Kilgore really has a special


    talent, so I admire him very much.¡±


    Sam¡¯s expression retched, so he hurriedly stood up and asked Lord Mooore: ¡°Grandpa Moore,


    where is the bathroom?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1208


    At this time, Sam¡¯s first thought was to induce vomiting and spit out the ne.


    If you can spit out the ne, it¡¯s better than pulling it out, right?


    Oscar hurriedly said: ¡°Master Kilgore, pleasee with me, I will take you to the bathroom.¡±


    Sam stood up immediately, followed with a step.


    When he arrived in the bathroom, Sam plucked his throat, forced a burst of nausea, and continued


    to induce vomiting.


    Several times, he could feel the ne in his throat, but he couldn¡¯t vomit it alive or dead.


    Sam tried hard several times, and every time he held his face flushed, even ck and purple.


    In the end, his throat and his esophagus were painful to death, and his whole person lost the


    strength to induce vomiting.


    In desperation, I was forced to give up.


    When he thought that he couldn¡¯t spit it out, he might have to pull it out, and Sam felt a flurry of hair


    all over his body.


    He even wondered if this thing would get stuck in his intestines?


    So he immediately took out his mobile phone and called his family doctor.


    As soon as he spoke, he asked the other person: ¡°Doctor Lloyd, I swallowed a string of ruby


    nes, and now I can¡¯t induce vomiting. If it enters the intestines, it won¡¯t kill me, right?¡±


    The other party asked immediately: ¡°Three young masters, how big is the ruby   ne?¡±


    Sam said: ¡°The egg is a bit smaller.


    It is bigger than a quail egg.¡±


    The other party asked again: ¡°Is there anything sharp?¡±


    Sam thought for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Convenience said: ¡°In this case, you might as well observe it for a day to see if it can be excreted


    naturally.¡±


    After speaking, the other party added: ¡°It is best to buy somexatives and take it, so that it can


    promote bowel movements and excrete faster.¡±


    Sam asked him: ¡°What if I can¡¯t excrete it?¡±


    The other party said: ¡°If you still can¡¯t excrete within 24 hours, then you need to pay attention to it,


    because if you can¡¯t excrete it all the time, it is likely to cause intestinal obstruction. Intestinal


    obstruction is an acute disease, and it may be fatal.¡±


    After speaking, the other party said: ¡°Or three young masters,e here now, and observe it here.


    Once you find any difort, you have to operate in time. Otherwise, in case of intestinal


    obstruction, it will be really dangerous.¡±


    When Sam heard that this thing could not be swallowed and pulled out, he might be fatal, and he


    was trembling with anger.


    What the hell is this?


    Make a bet, don¡¯t tell me if I lose my face, and it¡¯s damn life-threatening.


    Thinking of this, Sam hated Charlie Wade so much that he wanted to kill him immediately.


    But the biggest problem right now is the safety of my own life. In case something happens and I


    confess my life to this trivial matter because of a bet, then he will lose out!


    So Sam immediately took out his mobile phone and called the captain of his private jet: ¡°Captain


    Charles, where are you now?¡±


    Sam only took his father¡¯s private ne this afternoon and rushed over from Eastcliff. Because he


    had nned to stay in Aurouss Hilll for a few days, the captain nned to drive the ne back


    tonight.


    After all, this ne was used by Sam¡¯s father most of the time.


    What Sam thought was that if the ne had not returned to Eastcliff, he would quickly follow the


    ne back.


    Say nothing to let this string of ruby   ne in my stomach kill myself.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1209


    At this moment, the captain of Sam¡¯s private jet was preparing to line up for takeoff at Aurouss Hilll


    Airport.


    After receiving a call from Sam, he immediately said: ¡°Master, I am in line now, ready to take off to


    Eastcliff.¡±


    Sam blurted out: ¡°You immediately apply to the tower for a dyed take-off, and then drive the


    ne back to the business jet apron. Waiting for me, I will return to Eastcliff tonight.¡±


    The captain asked in surprise: ¡°You just came here this afternoon? Didn¡¯t you say that you want to


    stay here for a few days, so why do you want to go back now?¡±


    Sam said impatiently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take the ne back to the business jet apron and wait for me. I


    will go to the airport now.¡±


    The captain said hurriedly: ¡°Okay, Master, I will apply to the tower now.¡±


    When Sam came out of the bathroom with a dark face, Oscar was waiting at the door, seeing him


    come out and hurriedly and respectfully asked: ¡°Master Kilgore, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Not very good!¡± Sam snorted coldly, and said: ¡°Tell your master, I will return to Eastcliff first.¡±


    Oscar eximed: ¡°What? Master Kilgore, are you going back now? The banquet has not officially


    started yet.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Sam was very annoyed and blurted out: ¡°Tell your old man, I wanted to give the


    Moore family a great opportunity this time. It¡¯s a pity that your Moore family is really not good at it. !¡±


    After all, Sam directly bypassed the banquet hall and prepared to leave.


    Oscar knew that Sam must be very angry, so he hurried back to the banquet hall and reported to


    Lord Mooore.


    When Lord Mooore heard that he was leaving, a trace of regret shed in his expression, but he


    quickly returned to normal, and said calmly: ¡°Since Master Kilgore is leaving, let him go.¡±


    Rueben suddenly became anxious, and blurted out: ¡°Grandpa, Master Kilgore is here this time, but


    he wants to cooperate deeply with us. How could he let him go like this.¡±


    Lord Mooore asked him: ¡°He is leaving, can we still keep him?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Rueben said anxiously: ¡°Grandpa, you are confused, you are such a far-sighted person,


    can¡¯t you guess the purpose of Master Kilgoreing to our house this time?¡±


    When Jasmine heard this, she blurted out: ¡°Brother, how can you say that to Grandpa!¡±


    Jasmine had no father and no mother since she was a child. In her eyes, Grandpa Moore yed


    not only the identity of grandfather, but also the identity of parents.


    Therefore, Jasmine could not tolerate the slightest disrespect for Lord Mooore, even her cousin.


    Rueben looked at Jasmine¡¯s eyes, and a trace of hatred shed by. He said with regret: ¡°Sister,


    grandpa, and the Kilgore family, the reason why they came to our Moore family must be because


    the Webb family¡¯s strength is declining. The seat of the first family in Southaven has been vacated.


    The Kilgore family must hope to get a foot in it, so I think his purpose foring to us must be to


    unite with us, and the Kilgore family will support us to be the first family in the southern region.


    In the future, we will also adhere to the Kilgore family, which is equivalent to having a strong backer


    in Eastcliff. This is the best of both worlds!¡±


    In fact, Lord Mooore had already guessed the true intention of Young Master Kilgore¡¯sing here.


    An old hero like him who started from scratch, even though he is very old, he still has a very


    sophisticated and sophisticated grasp and understanding of the situation.


    He had long realized that with the decline of the Webb family, the pattern of the Southaven family


    would definitely be reshuffled.


    The old kings retreat and the new kings stand up. This is the truth of the more ancient history.


    However, he never thought that the Moore family could have the opportunity to be the new


    king of the Southaven family. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After all, although the Moore family is very strong in Aurouss Hilll, this one-third of acres ofnd, it is


    indeed weaker in the whole Southaven.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1210


    This time Sam came over, and he also saw the general intention of Sam.


    Sam must be coveting the beauty of his granddaughter. He wanted to win over the Moore family


    and make the Moore family a running dog of the Kilgore family, and at the same time wanted to


    make his granddaughter his own.


    If it had been before, even if he had seen through all of his goals, he would not refuse his olive


    branch.


    After all, such good opportunities are not often avable. So many families in the south of the


    Yangtze River want to be cattle and horses for Eastcliff¡¯s big family, or even ves and dogs, but


    Eastcliff¡¯s big family doesn¡¯t look down on them at all.


    There are many hidden families in Eastcliff, and the wealth behind them is not understandable by


    these families in Southaven.


    Take Eastcliff Wade family as an example. Because Wade family has very strong strength and


    background, no one of Wade family has made it to any rich list in the world. As long as Wade family


    is unwilling to appear on the list, then There is no such thing as a ranking of the richest people who


    dare to write their names on it.


    Therefore, no one knows how much money the entire Wade family has.


    There are dozens or hundreds of direct rtives of the Wade family¡¯s entire big family. Among these


    dozens of hundreds, the poorest are worth tens of billions, and the richest are even worth hundreds


    of billions. If you add up the real strength of this family It¡¯s staggering.


    This is only the top family in the country. If it is arge family in Europe and the United States with a


    history of more than two to three hundred years, the money in their hands is even more wealthy


    than a country.


    And like the Wade family, they are extremely low-key and never let their name appear on any rich


    list.


    The Rothschild family has been in business for hundreds of years and has countless descendants,


    but you can¡¯t find a single one on the rich list.


    After all, rich people only have money, andpared with rich and powerful people, that¡¯s a lot


    worse.


    After all, the Kilgore family is not considered a top family in Eastcliff, so they will focus on the


    Eastcliff area.


    If it were changed to the Wade family, no family in the south of the Yangtze River would be in their


    eyes.


    Therefore, if it were to be put in the past, Lord Mooore would never give up such a good opportunity


    to make friends with the Eastcliff family.


    But now he understood it a long time ago.


    Nothing in this family or that family makes any sense to me.


    What is really meaningful is the dinner table, this master Charlie Wade, who no one knows how


    deep his strength is.


    Whether it was out of selfishness for himself, or out of the future of the family, or out of


    consideration for his granddaughter, he hoped that Jasmine could be with Charlie Wade.


    Because he knew that if he wanted to live a long time, he had to have a good rtionship with


    Charlie Wade.


    It is meaningless to take a mouthful of Master Wade, because everyone respectfully calls him


    Master Wade.


    Only by turning him into his grandson-inw can he truly be his own family.


    And he also knew that if he really hoped that the Moore family could go further and longer, and be a


    dog for everyone in Eastcliff, it would be far better to recruit Master Charlie Wade into the house as


    his son-inw!


    What¡¯s more, he also knows the thoughts of his precious granddaughter. He is a precious


    granddaughter. He is very proud of his life. He has never really liked any man, only Charlie Wade.


    As a grandfather, how can he not hope that she will have a perfect home after petting her and


    watching her grow up?


    So no matter how you look at it, Sam¡¯s weight is a thousand miles worse than Charlie Wade.

 Chapter 1211-1215

    Chapter 1211-1215


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1211


    Rueben was extremely depressed at this time.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that his grandfather would even risk to offend Sam to court Charlie Wade.


    Rueben is not a fool either, he can see that the reason why the old man takes Charlie Wade so


    seriously is because he is a little addicted to Rejuvenation Pill.


    In other words, the old man gave up the olive branch thrown by Sam and the Kilgore family and


    wanted to please Charlie Wade.


    This proves that in his eyes, he no longer cares about how much money the family has. What he


    cares about is how many years he can live. .


    Otherwise, he would never give up the Kilgore family and choose Charlie Wade.


    This made Rueben feel very upset in his heart.


    First of all, if the old man gave up the Kilgore family, the Moore family lost a good opportunity to rise


    above and beyond;


    Secondly, the old man pleases Charlie Wade, if Charlie Wade gives him another rejuvenation pill,


    then he wants to live as an old fairy?


    If he never died, when will his father inherit the Moore family?


    If my father can¡¯t inherit the Moore family, when can I inherit the Moore family?


    He didn¡¯t want the old man to live another thirty or forty years, in which case he wouldpletely


    copse.


    I¡¯m almost 30 this year, and my father is in his early 50s. If he waits 30 years before the old man


    dies, then his father will be in his 80s when he inherits the Moore family.


    If my father lived another 10 years and 8 years, and then handed over the Moore family to him, he


    would be in his 60s or 70s.


    This is something he cannot ept anyway.


    He can¡¯t wait for the old man to die here today, so that his father will inherit the Moore family, his


    rights will be much greater.


    I will stay under the hands of my father for another 10 years, and then I will fool him to retire early


    and give myself the position of head of the house.


    However, this thing is really hateful.


    With this thing, the ghost knows when the old man can die?


    Rueben¡¯s father, Theodore, was also very upset.


    He was ready to inherit the family business. The old man was dying before seeing the doctor. He


    was still faintly happy, and felt that he was finally going to make it out.


    But never dreamed that Jasmine actually found Charlie Wade over.


    Then things be uncontroble.


    At this moment, Lord Mooore suddenly stood up and said with a smile: ¡°Everyone, today is the day


    of the old granddaughter. There is something I want to announce in public.¡±


    Everyone looked at Lord Mooore, wondering what he was going to announce in public.


    Grandpa Moore sighed and said, ¡°Jasmine¡¯s life is very bitter. When I was very young, my parents


    had passed away one after another. It was me and my deceased wife who pulled her up.¡±


    Rueben and Theodore looked at each other, neither of them knew what kind of medicine the old


    man was selling in the gourd.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1212


    At this time, Lord Mooore again said: ¡°Jasmine has always been very filial, and has always been


    very caring about family matters. This is very gratifying to me. And some time ago I was seriously ill


    and was in bed, and all the doctors announced that I have few days. At that time, Jasmine invited


    Master Charlie Wade Wade for me. It was Master Wade who healed me and pulled me back from


    the ghost gate. Then Master Wade gave me a revival pill, so that I could re-experience the younger


    20 years. a feeling of.¡±


    Having said this, the old man paused, bowed slightly to Charlie Wade, and said: ¡°The old man is


    grateful to Master Wade, and of course he is also grateful for this good granddaughter. Therefore,


    the old man wants to announce one thing on her birthday today. It is: Decided that from tomorrow,


    Jasmine will formally take over the position of Matriarch of the Moore family, and also from


    tomorrow, I will officially retire!¡±


    As soon as this remark came out, it suddenly sounded like a bomb in the entire scene.


    No one had thought that Lord Mooore would let a female generation inherit the Moore family.


    After all, there has never been a family, especially arge family, that gives a young woman the


    position of head of the family.


    In addition, Lord Mooore has several sons and a bunch of grandsons. His eldest son Theodore is


    already ready to inherit the position of Patriarch of the Moore family. The outside world originally


    spected that Lord Mooore would pass on the position of Patriarch to him in the next few years.


    eldest son.


    Unexpectedly, not only did he not give it to the eldest son or grandson, but to his granddaughter!


    Theodore and Rueben, father and son, had hatred in their hearts at this time!


    They never dreamed that Jasmine could be the head of the Moore family.


    At this time, their hearts were full of extreme hatred for the old man and Jasmine!


    The old man is too partial, right? !


    Has the 200 billion property left to Jasmine to take the helm?


    Why is a 26-year-old woman in charge of the 200 billion Moore family? !


    Jasmine was also dumbfounded at this time.


    She used to only think about serving the Moore family well, and doing her best for the Moore family


    before she married.


    But she never expected that she could inherit the position of Moore Family Matriarch.


    At this moment, Jasmine¡¯s heart is very excited. She is also a very ambitious and enterprising


    woman.


    The joy in her heart is beyond words when she hears that she is about to seed the Moore family


    as the head of the Moore family.


    Rueben was a little uncontroble at this time. He stood up and blurted out: ¡°Grandpa! How can you


    hand over the position of Patriarch to Jasmine? She is just a woman. In the future, she will marry


    someone. Once she marries People are outsiders. Can you watch the Moore family¡¯s fortune fall


    into the hands of others?¡±


    Lord Mooore looked at him and said coldly: ¡°Jasmine is also named Moore, and she belongs to the


    Moore family whenever she is, and I believe that in the entire Moore family, no one canpare to


    Jasmine in terms of ability. Jasmine came to take over as the head of the Moore family. It couldn¡¯t


    be more appropriate.¡±


    Theodore said nkly at this time: ¡°Father, I think this matter is really wrong, please think twice!¡±


    Lord Mooore, the other sons also stood up and said, ¡°Father, please think twice!¡±


    None of them could ept that the Moore family was handed over to Jasmine to take charge of the


    Moore family.


    Lord Mooore said lightly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I founded this family business with my bare hands. I didn¡¯t


    inherit it from anyone, so I have absolute control over the Moore family. I will take it. It was given to


    Jasmine after careful consideration, because Jasmine will definitely make the Moore family better


    and stronger!¡±


    Speaking of Lord Mooore, he looked around for a week and said to the entire Moore family: ¡°All the


    descendants of my Moore family have the right to receive a generous dividend from the Moore


    family. So even if the head of the family is held by Jasmine, the Moore family All children and


    grandchildren can also live without worry, and don¡¯t forget that it doesn¡¯t matter who inherits the


    head of the Moore family, what matters is who can lead the Moore family to be stronger and


    stronger.


    After a pause, the old man said with a majestic face: ¡°Take the third child and his family as an


    example. They can get 10% of the Moore family¡¯s dividend rate every year, and if they pay 5 billion


    a year in dividends, their family, Can get 500 million, but if one person can lead the Moore family to


    pay 10 billion in dividends a year, then their family can get 1 billion in a year. Don¡¯t you want a more


    capable person to lead you? Make more money?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1213


    As soon as Lord Mooore said this, those who were still opposed to Jasmine¡¯s inheritance of the


    Moore Family Patriarch closed their mouths with interest.


    They want to understand a truth. Anyway, they and their children have no chance to inherit the


    position of Patriarch. If this is the case, they must hope that the Patriarch will be inherited by a more


    capable person.


    Because the stronger the Patriarch¡¯s ability, the more money everyone can get.


    Although Rueben is pretty good in all aspects, it is still a lot worse than Jasmine in terms of ability.


    Regardless of Jasmine¡¯s young age, in fact, Jasmine can take care of and take care of the Moore


    family¡¯s business very well.


    The antique business is prosperous in her hands; foreign trade is also very impressive by her; even


    the Malik family in Hong Kong feels her luck is very good, and voluntarily ran over to cooperate with


    her.


    In terms of strength, Jasmine surpassed all the descendants of the Moore family, even her uncles


    and uncles.


    She inherited the words of the Moore family, and everyone was convinced to be honest.


    Thinking of this, these people immediately returned to their seats.


    Some of Jasmine¡¯s uncles even said: ¡°Since it is the father¡¯s decision, then we have no opinion.¡±


    Theodore and Rueben never expected that the other families wouldpromise in an instant!


    All of a sudden, he and his son became isted and helpless.


    And what the old man said is too hurtful, right?


    What do you mean?


    Could it be said that both of us, father and son, are not as capable as Jasmine? ?


    Theodore gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Father, ording to our Chinese custom, the position of the


    head of the family has always been passed on from male to male. If you hand over the position of


    head of the family to Jasmine, then you will surely be theughingstock of the upper ss. .¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lord Mooore asked indifferently: ¡°The guests here today are mostly high-ss people. Why


    didn¡¯t I see them mocking my decision?¡±


    Theodore made a strong argument and said: ¡°That¡¯s because they are all guests, so how can you


    be embarrassed tough at the host¡¯s decision in public?¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled and said seriously: ¡°Theodore, I know your thoughts. I give Jasmine the


    position of Patriarch. You must be unconvinced in your heart, but I still said that. It doesn¡¯t matter


    who is the Patriarch. , The important thing is who can help the Moore family make more money!¡±


    ¡°Jasmine has been involved in family operations for a long time, but her achievements and goals


    are obvious to all!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else, if it weren¡¯t for Jasmine, how could we cooperate with Hong Kong Malik


    Family?¡±


    ¡°You have to know that Malik and his two sons have at least 800 billion Dor in assets, both overt


    and secretly. We are cooperating with them now, and there will be great improvement and progress


    in the future!¡±


    ¡°These are all brought by Jasmine to the Moore family!¡±


    Grandpa Moore said sentence after sentence, pointed at Charlie Wade, and said seriously:


    ¡°Including Master Wade, our Moore family is able to know Master Wade, and it is all due to Jasmine!


    Tell me why Jasmine can¡¯t be the head of the Moore family. ?¡±


    Theodore was dumbfounded by Lord Mooore¡¯s questions. He also knew in his heart that Jasmine


    was indeed strong in all aspects, stronger than her son, and even stronger than himself.


    But even so, he couldn¡¯t bear it, and Jasmine became the Moore family¡¯s Matriarch.


    He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart: ¡°You Jasmine is just a girl movie. Do you really think you are a


    business woman?¡±


    ¡°If you want to be a strong woman, you can get out of the Moore family and be your own strong


    woman outside. Don¡¯t stand in my way in the Moore family!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1214


    When he thought of this, Theodore had already gritted his teeth, with murderous intent in his heart.


    The old man Moore seemed to have noticed the dissatisfaction in his elder son¡¯s heart, so he


    looked at Charlie Wade and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, the old man has an unsympathetic


    request. I hope you can agree to it.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and said, ¡°Master, please tell me.¡±


    Lord Mooore said: ¡°I hope you can be the second heir to the Patriarch of the Moore family. If


    there are any idents to Jasmine in the future? If Jasmine does not leave any children, you will be


    the helm of the Moore family. If you agree, I can now make a promise that in the future 30% of the


    Moore family¡¯s profit will be owned by you, and it will be effective forever.¡±


    The reason for saying this is because Lord Mooore is indeed worried that his eldest son¡¯s family will


    be disadvantageous to Jasmine.


    But he was unwilling to give up his n because of this.


    Lord Mooore knew very well in his heart that the first thing the Moore family wanted to achieve in


    the future was to let Jasmine be the head of the family.


    If Charlie Wade could be Jasmine¡¯s husband and join the Moore family, it would be perfect.


    It doesn¡¯t matter even if Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t want to be married, as long as he and Jasmine have


    a child, that child will have the blood of the Moore family. Whether the surname is Moore, it doesn¡¯t


    matter to him.


    What¡¯s more, if Charlie Wade bes his grandson-inw, he himself can benefit infinitely in the


    future.


    Until now, he has not put money interests first, but put his health and lifespan first.


    So passing on the position of Matriarch to Jasmine was just one of his ns.


    He wanted Charlie Wade to be Jasmine¡¯s husband.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know that Lord Mooore still had the idea of   being a grandson-inw in his heart.


    He just felt that when Lord Mooore said so, he must be worried that Jasmine would be


    disadvantaged in the future, so he wanted to bind himself to Jasmine and let him protect Jasmine¡¯s


    safety.


    After all, if you are the second heir of the Moore family Patriarch, then it doesn¡¯t make sense for


    others to disadvantage Jasmine, because even if you kill Jasmine, you still have yourself.


    What¡¯s more, even if someone in the Moore family wants to covet the position of the Patriarch, he


    has to weigh whether he can provoke himself.


    Lord Mooore is indeed very sincere, and he gave 30% of the ie of the entire Moore family at


    once, which is really a very big hand.


    But Charlie Wade is not short of money, nor does he care about money.


    What he cares about is Jasmine¡¯s safety and future.


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s heart, Jasmine¡¯s status is second only to his wife ire Wilson Wilson.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly why, but thought that Jasmine was really an impable woman.


    Not only do I have a congenial rtionship with her, but also have a better temper and acting style.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that you are a confidant.


    When I was drinking with Jasmine, I also heard that Jasmine confided to herself that she knew her


    life experience was rather pitiful. As a girl from a wealthy family, she didn¡¯t even have the power to


    decide her future marriage.


    So he also hoped that Jasmine could be the head of the Moore family.


    In this way, no one can force her to do things she doesn¡¯t want to do in the future.


    Charlie Wade said earnestly: ¡°Lord Mooore, don¡¯t worry, I will ensure Jasmine¡¯s personal safety


    from now on.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1215


    At this time, Charlie Wade regarded Jasmine as a good friend and was naturally willing to protect


    her personal safety.


    And Theodore, Rueben and his son on the side, at this time, they had murderous intentions deep in


    their hearts.


    The two of them, father and son, peeped at the position of Patriarch for many years. They couldn¡¯t


    ept anything. Jasmine got this position.


    However, both father and son knew very well. If you want to regain the position of the heir, it is


    bound to start a fierce battle.


    Therefore, if this matter does not move, it will be done. If it does move, then victory must be won.


    Jasmine was undoubtedly the happiest, most pleasantly surprised and happiest person in this


    birthday party.


    At this moment, deep in Jasmine¡¯s heart, the gratitude and love for Charlie Wade reached a peak.


    How could a smart woman like her not know Charlie Wade¡¯s intention to send her own rejuvenation


    pills?


    Who can use Rejuvenation Pill? Of course it is an old man, and it is an old man.


    I¡¯m only 26 years old this year, and it¡¯s useless to ask for this kind of rejuvenation pills. The only use


    is to give it to my grandfather as a gift.


    And grandpa was obsessed with Rejuvenation Pill, he should have seen Charlie Wade so easily


    gave him this Rejuvenation Pill, and then decided on the spot to pass on the position of Patriarch to


    her.


    So in this matter, it can be said that Charlie Wade helped her a lot.


    Jasmine has now be the Matriarch of the Moore family, so this birthday party feels even more


    grand.


    At the end of the banquet, the servants of the Moore family put out a huge birthday cake.


    The birthday cake was filled with 26 candles. At the moment when the lights went out, Jasmine


    stood alone in front of the candles, and the swaying candlelight reflected her beautiful face and


    morous things.


    Jasmine put her hands together on her chest, closed her eyes, and silently made her wish.


    Afterwards, she opened her eyes and looked at Charlie Wade with an affectionate look.


    At this moment, she felt that Charlie Wade was the sun and moon in her heart.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t notice the look in Jasmine¡¯s eyes.


    When the lights went out, she was in the dark, so he quietly observed Theodore and Rueben father


    and son with his superhuman vision.


    At the moment when the lights went out, the father and son who had been pretending to be calm


    and forced to smile, their expressions became cold for a moment, and then became extremely


    sullen.


    It was too difficult for them to hold back their hatred of Jasmine in front of everyone.


    So when the light was gone, they couldn¡¯t help removing the disguise on their faces.


    Then the lights came on and there was thunderous apuse.


    Jasmine personally cut the birthday cake, and personally installed two copies, one to her


    grandfather, and the other to Charlie Wade.


    After eating the cake, the birthday party is over.


    This birthday party can be said to be a fun for the host and the guests.


    The other Moore family who wanted to understand had no opinion on Jasmine¡¯s session as the


    head of the family.


    Only Theodore and Rueben father and son were very gloomy in their hearts.


    Paul, who was sitting at the other table, saw that the banquet was over, he stepped forward to


    Charlie Wade and respectfully said: ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±

 Chapter 1216-1220

    Chapter 1216-1220


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1216


    Charlie Wade was about to agree, but seeing the beautiful and moving Jasmine suddenly appeared


    in front of the two, she said with a reddish face: ¡°Paul, don¡¯t bother you to send Master Wade, I will


    send it myself.¡±


    Paul is very smart, so when he saw this, he knew that Jasmine must have loved Charlie Wade very


    much.


    After all, today is her birthday and the first day she became the heir of the Moore family, but after


    the banquet ended, she took the initiative to send Charlie Wade home.


    Thest person who should note out to see the guests tonight is her birthday star.


    What¡¯s more, there are so many people with good looks and face today. She didn¡¯t send it to


    anyone, but only sent Charlie Wade alone, which is more than enough to see how much she values


    Charlie Wade in her heart.


    So Paul said wittily: ¡°And just when I remembered, I still have something to do. I didn¡¯t go along with


    Master Wade, so please ask Miss Jasmine to help send Master Wade!¡±


    Jasmine nodded and smiled: ¡°Go ahead and take care of you, Master Wade is here to take care of


    me.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Your grandpa asked me to take care of you, but now you have to take


    care of me.¡±


    Jasmine rarely spit out her tongue yfully, and in a very gentle voice, she said shyly: ¡°It¡¯s a rare


    opportunity to take care of Master Wade once. Master Wade, you must not refuse.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°In this way, Miss Jasmine will have to take a trip.¡±


    At this time, Travis Lane stepped forward to Charlie Wade, bowed respectfully, and said


    respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, I have been eager to rejuvenate the pill for a long time, thank you for


    giving me this golden opportunity today!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lane doesn¡¯t have to be so polite with me. You won the bidding


    for this Rejuvenation Pill. Of course, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Travis Lane still arched his body and said respectfully: ¡°Wee to Master Wade,e to


    Lancaster another day to gather, and we must give Master Wade a chance to entertain him


    wholeheartedly next time.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°If there is a chance in the future, I will go.¡±


    After that, he asked Travis Lane: ¡°By the way, Mr. Lane, my good brother Caleb Morales, is he


    working as an assistant for you now? Is he here today?¡±


    Travis Lane nodded and said, ¡°Old Caleb is now my full-time driver. This person is very practical


    and reliable. Thank you Master Wade for introducing me to such a reliable person!¡±


    Travis Lane is worthy of being the richest man in Lancaster, and his speech is very technical.


    In fact, he promoted Caleb, who had a monthly sry of only a few thousand Dor, to be his


    assistant, and had an annual sry of 2 million Dor, which in itself sold Charlie Wade¡¯s face.


    However, he did not dare to take credit for it in front of Charlie Wade.


    So he, in turn, said that Charlie Wade introduced himself to a reliable person, and he would like to


    thank Charlie Wade again, which shows that this person has a high EQ.


    As soon as Charlie Wade heard that the good brother came here today, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Where


    is Caleb?¡±


    Travis said, ¡°The Moore family arranged a banquet for the driver. It was in the side hall. He should


    have been waiting for me in the car by now.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and said, ¡°Just go out with me, and by the way, I also say hello to


    Caleb.¡±


    At this time, Caleb haspletely lost the appearance of the failed hanging silk.


    He was wearing a very decent high-end suit and white gloves, sitting in Travis Lane¡¯s customized


    limited edition Rolls Royce.


    Seeing Travis Lane walked out of the vi, he hurriedly got out of the car, opened the rear door, and


    prepared to wee Travis Lane into the car.


    At this moment, he suddenly saw his good brother Charlie Wade walking beside Travis Lane.


    His eyes were instantly overjoyed.


    These days, Caleb has always been very grateful to Charlie Wade, always looking for an


    opportunity to thank Charlie Wade, but because he has to apany Travis Lane every day, he


    has no chance toe to Aurouss Hilll again.


    Now I didn¡¯t expect to see a good brother here.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1217


    Caleb was full of excitement and came to Charlie Wade excitedly. He was about to say hello, but


    suddenly realized that he is now Travis Lane¡¯s driver, so he can¡¯t be so rude.


    So he hurriedly put away the excitement on his face, and said respectfully to Travis: ¡°Mr. Lane!¡±


    Travis Lane patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: ¡°Caleb, you don¡¯t need to be so polite


    in front of me. You are Master Wade¡¯s brother, and that is my brother.


    Although I am a few dozen years older than you, We can also pay after year-end!¡±


    Caleb nodded quickly, ttered.


    At this time, Charlie Wade smiled and asked him: ¡°How about a rat, do you still adapt to the new job


    during this period of time?¡±


    Caleb said with gratitude, ¡°Charlie Wade, my good brother, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you!


    Without you, how can I be Caleb today!


    You are the noble person in my life!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°Everyone will meet a noble person in their life. You think I


    am your noble person, but I still think that Mrs. Lewis is the noble person of both of us.¡±


    ¡°Everything is actually karma. You and I have done good deeds in thest life, so in this life, a good


    person like Mrs. Lewis rescued us and gave us a home.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you did more good things in your previous life than me, so you met me again in this life and


    gave you a chance to change your life. In the future, all of this may have been destined, so you


    have to thank you even more. It¡¯s yourself.¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly talked about the topic so grandly, the others couldn¡¯t keep up with the


    rhythm.


    Jasmine looked at Charlie Wade, her eyes sparkling with radiance, she carefully savored what


    Charlie Wade had just said, and suddenly thought, did she save the gxy in her previous life, so


    this life will have a chance to meet Master Wade?


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little lost in her heart.


    Because she felt that if she had saved the gxy in her previous life, then Master Wade¡¯s wife,


    ire Wilson Wilson, wouldn¡¯t it have saved the entire universe in her previous life?


    Caleb was moved by Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    This is a good brother who grew up with him since childhood. Even though he helped him so much,


    he didn¡¯t feel that he really owed him anything. Instead, he traced everything back to his previous


    life.


    Although my life in the past two decades was poor, there is such a man among the brothers of the


    dragon and the phoenix, and the hardship of the past two decades is not in vain.


    At this time, Charlie Wade checked the time and said to Caleb: ¡°Caleb, Mr. Lane, there is still


    something tonight, so you should drive Mr. Lane back first. When there is a chance in the future, I


    will go to Lancaster or you wille to Aurouss Hilll.


    Let us brothers get together again.¡±


    When Travis Lane heard this, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Master Wade, there is nothing wrong


    tonight, you and Caleb will continue to talk about the past, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°Have you forgotten the rejuvenating pill you just


    bought?


    Hurry back, take a good bath and take the medicine, sleep well, wake up tomorrow morning, you


    will find that something happened to yourself. A reborn change.¡±


    Travis Lane immediately became excited!


    The rejuvenating pill was always talking, and it was ced close to the body in the inner pocket of


    the suit.


    He always wanted to find an opportunity to quickly eat this Rejuvenating Pill, but he felt that today


    was on the Moore family¡¯s site, and it was also the birthday party of Jasmine, the eldest of the


    Moore family.


    If he would serve the Rejuvenating Pill on the spot. , That¡¯s overwhelming.


    That¡¯s why he has been enduring preparations to return to his vi in Aurouss Hilll, and then quickly


    take this rejuvenating pill.


    Hearing what Charlie Wade said, he sped his fists in gratitude and said, ¡°Master Wade is able to


    consider me so much, and I am grateful! That being the case, then I will leave today!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, hugged gently with his good brother, and watched the two get into the car


    and leave.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1218


    Jasmine said softly at this moment: ¡°Master Wade, let¡¯s go too.¡±


    ¡°it is good.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Jasmine drove Charlie Wade out of the Moore family vi in her red Bentley.


    Jasmine¡¯s heartbeat elerated at this time, and she had never been so nervous in front of Charlie


    Wade like now.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little silent for a while, so Jasmine hurriedly looked for a topic and


    said, ¡°Master Wade, thank you so much today. I really didn¡¯t expect that you would give me such an


    expensive gift as the Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°I¡¯m telling you that the reason why I am sending you the


    Rejuvenation Pill is to give you an opportunity to borrow flowers to offer Buddha. With this


    Rejuvenation Pill, Lord Mooore can live to be at least a hundred years old. He must be special. I


    want the pill that I gave you, but Lord Mooore himself is a person who rewards and penalizes


    clearly, is sentimental and righteous, so once he really wants your rejuvenation pill, he will definitely


    give you a great return. .¡±


    Jasmine nodded and moved: ¡°Master Wade, you are all for me sake. I am really grateful. In this life,


    if Master Wade has any requirements for me, as long as you have a word, I would not dare. No


    way!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any requirements for you, you just need to take care of


    yourself from now on.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Lord Mooore would be so simple. At


    this birthday party, he passed the position of Matriarch to you directly. I originally thought he might


    be soft in the future.


    It¡¯s solved slowly.¡±


    ¡°Now he suddenly announced that this will definitely be a very big blow to your uncle and your


    cousin, and it will even bring you a lot of hatred, so you must be very careful in your future actions,


    be careful and then be careful. ¡°


    Jasmine said earnestly: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I understand all the truths you said.¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed softly and said, ¡°It may be the Rejuvenation Pill, which is too attractive to the


    old man.


    Therefore, the old man may not think about this matter. What I am worried about is your personal


    safety in the future. If someone in the Moore family If you are dissatisfied with your inheritance as


    Matriarch, then they are likely to be against you.¡±


    Jasmine smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade, for your reminder. Don¡¯t forget, I also


    has a magical medicine that you gave me at the beginning. Isn¡¯t that magical medicine that it has a


    life-saving effect at critical times?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°Where did you put that medicine?¡±


    Jasmine blushed and said, ¡°The medicine you gave¡­ it has always been¡­always¡­close to my


    body¡­¡±


    When it came to storing 4 words next to her, Jasmine was already ashamed to not look at Charlie


    Wade.


    Before, Jasmine hid the pill in the car, but she thought it was too unsafe to put such a valuable thing


    in the car, so she has kept it close to her body ever since.


    And because this is a gift from Charlie Wade to herself, keeping it close to her will give her a feeling


    of being cared for by Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t notice the girlish shyness on Jasmine¡¯s face.


    He just faintly worried about Jasmine¡¯s safety from the bottom of his heart.


    So he opened his mouth and said: ¡°By the way, you can help me find a good piece of white jade


    another day.¡±


    ¡°White jade?¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, what kind of white jade do you want?¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°The whitest, purest, and impurity-free white jade, I will make you a


    talisman by then, and you can keep you safe by wearing it next to your body.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1219


    Jasmine was very excited when he heard that Charlie Wade was going to make a talisman for


    herself.


    She didn¡¯t know what Charlie Wade¡¯s amulet was or what kind of effect it had.


    But she knew that Charlie Wade wanted to make this thing for herself, and he wanted to make it by


    himself. The reason that Master Wade made it by himself was enough to be grateful.


    So her eyes were red, and she said gratefully: ¡°Master Wade, you are so kind to me, you don¡¯t know


    how to repay you!¡±


    When she said this, Jasmine¡¯s inner monologue was: ¡°If it is possible, I really want to acquiesce by


    myself, to apany Master Wade in this life, and to serve in front of Master Wade throughout his


    life, to repay Master Wade for his kindness.¡±


    However, in this case, how can she be embarrassed to say such a prouddy of the big family.


    Charlie Wade was very indifferent to this.


    Because he himself is a person who values   love and righteousness and knows the gratitude.


    Although Jasmine is not her benefactor, she is her own friend, and she is a trustworthy and heart-to-


    heart friend.


    To such friends, he is naturally full of sincerity.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie Wade always faintly felt that Jasmine seemed to have a slightly different


    meaning to him from ordinary friends.


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s heart, he admired Jasmine¡¯s personality and Jasmine¡¯s behavior style.


    Moreover, he felt that Jasmine¡¯s fate was simr to his own, both of whom were born well, but her


    parents died young.


    But her life was a little better than her own, at least she didn¡¯t leave the family and fall into another


    country.


    It was just because he admired Jasmine¡¯s personality and cherished her love, so Charlie Wade


    wanted to take care of her a little more, and it was a natural feeling in his heart.


    Jasmine deliberately didn¡¯t drive the car fast, so that she would have more time to be alone in the


    car with Charlie Wade.


    The Moore¡¯s Vi and the Thompson First where Charlie Wade lives are separated by a magnificent


    Yangtze River. So when Jasmine drove the car near the Yangtze River Bridge, she suddenly turned


    to look at Charlie Wade, her eyes full of expectation and said: ¡°Master Wade, if you are not in a


    hurry to go home, can you apany me to the riverside for a walk?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jasmine said with joy: ¡°It¡¯s great. I know that there is a ce that is very quiet and there are no


    people to go. We can take a walk on the river beach and blow the wind.¡±


    With that, Jasmine drove the car onto a small road along the river.


    After the car drove out for a kilometer or two, she parked the car on the side of the road and said to


    Charlie Wade: ¡°There is a road to go down here, let¡¯s get off here.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, opened the door and walked down.


    The weather is getting colder now, but for him, it has no effect.


    Jasmine put on a furry coat, inside was the noble and elegant evening dress that she wore at the


    birthday party, and she also held a red Hermes handbag in her hand.


    A cold wind hit her, and her long flowing hair danced with the wind, and a few strands of blue silk


    were blowing her face, looking quite charming.


    There is no front or rear here, no people and no cars. Jasmine took a deep breath against the wind,


    and said with a smile: ¡°When I was young, I always liked to be by the river. When I grew up, I got


    busier and busier and I didn¡¯t have time.¡±


    With that, she said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, let¡¯s go down.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1220


    Charlie Wade responded and said, ¡°Okay, but this staircase is a bit steep. Be careful when you


    descend.¡±


    Jasmine shyly stretched out her soft hand and handed it to Charlie Wade, and said softly: ¡°Master


    Wade, can you help me? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I might fall¡­¡±


    In fact, she was not afraid of falling, but wanted to take this opportunity to get closer and closer to


    Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade saw that this stone step was indeed very long and quite steep, extending from the


    bank to the river beach. Jasmine, a girl, would really slip and fall, the consequences would be


    disastrous.


    So he took Jasmine¡¯s soft hand, led her to walk carefully, and walked down the stone steps.


    At this time, the river beach was also empty, and asionally a few ships with lights on the river


    passed by. The rumbling diesel engine made a loud noise, but it didn¡¯t feel very noisy on this empty


    river surface.


    After arriving on the river beach, Charlie Wade let go of Jasmine¡¯s hand, facing the cold wind on the


    surface of the river, smiling and saying, ¡°This ce is really nice.¡±


    Jasmine smiled slightly, stroked the blue silk between her ears, and said, ¡°When I was young, I liked


    coming here the most. Back then, my father was busy with work, so my mother brought me here


    every day.¡±


    As she said, she sighed a little sadly, and said: ¡°At that time, my mother would drive me with me,


    park the car in the same ce, and then walk down the same stone steps, just like you just now, so


    cautiously Take my hand.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly.


    When I grew up in an orphanage, I often thought of my parents.


    When they were young, they were not as strong as they are now. Whenever they think that they


    would hide under the covers or cry in the corner.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But after a long time, I gradually got used to it.


    The hard life at the beginning made him understand a lot of precious truths.


    For example, the deceased is dead, such as the sad things that happened in the past, let it pass


    quietly.


    At this time, Jasmine sighed: ¡°I went to my parents to sweep the grave this morning. I couldn¡¯t


    believe it. They have been away for more than ten years. Everything from my childhood is still vivid


    in my eyes. There is an illusion that I feel like I am still alive when I am eight or nine years old.¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed at himself and sighed softly: ¡°You can still go to sweep the graves of your


    parents, I don¡¯t know where my parents are buried now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jasmine asked in surprise: ¡°Can¡¯t you find it? Or what happened back then?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled bitterly: ¡°When my parents passed away, I was just eight years old. At that


    time, I couldn¡¯t take care of myself. I didn¡¯t even know where to solve my full meal. I simply didn¡¯t


    have the ability to handle their funeral affairs. Time has not been found.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°However, their ashes may have been taken back by the


    grandfather¡¯s family, but I am not sure about the details.¡±


    Jasmine couldn¡¯t help asking him: ¡°Master Wade, do you still have rtives in this world?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Yes, but I am not ready to see them yet.¡±


    Jasmine nodded lightly, blinked her beautiful eyshes, and said, ¡°Master Wade, let¡¯s take a walk


    along the river.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade readily agreed, and walked side by side along the river with Jasmine.


    Jasmine smiled and said: ¡°By the way, Master Wade, do you remember the first time we met?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Of course, in The Antique Store, my father-inw identally broke


    one of your antique vases.¡±


    Jasmine nodded and said: ¡°At that time, I was shocked by the way you repaired the vase. I thought


    how could a young man master the lost repair skills. This person is too good. However, I never


    dreamed of it at that time. , That¡¯s actually just the tip of the iceberg, Master Wade, and I didn¡¯t


    expect that you would help me so much¡­¡±

 Chapter 1221-1225

    Chapter 1221-1225


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1221


    Charlie Wade recalled the process of getting acquainted with Jasmine, and felt it was really


    amazing.


    If I didn¡¯t go to The Antique Store with Jacob Wilson at that time, I would naturally have no chance


    to get the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±.


    If there is no ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±, then he is at best Mr. Wade rather than Master Wade.


    In contrast, he still prefers the title of Master Wade, because Master Wade is a three-character


    word, and he used his own strength to exchange it. As for Mr. Wade, that is just his own life


    experience. The three characters behind Mr. Wade represent It is not his own ability, but the ability


    of the family.


    Therefore, he felt that these were fate.


    I have a rtionship with Jasmine, and also with the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±.


    So he said to Jasmine with a serious face: ¡°People say acquaintance is fate, in fact, many things


    are already destined in the dark.¡±


    Jasmine blushed, and asked in a low voice: ¡°Master Wade, you mean that we two are destined to


    have a rtionship, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°It takes a hundred years to cultivate in the same boat, but


    the same boat is only the fate of acquaintance. From acquaintance to bing a friend, how can


    you say it has two or three hundred years of fate?¡±


    Jasmine nodded lightly and said softly, ¡°Master Wade, you always speak very mysteriously. Does an


    expert like you believe in fate and destiny?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it before, but after something happened, I slowly


    began to believe it.¡±


    As he said, Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. I don¡¯t mean much. Tell me


    about you. You are now the Matriarch of the Moore Family. What are your ns next?¡±


    Jasmine said seriously: ¡°I became the head of the family, and there are still many people who are


    not convinced. Therefore, I need a period of time to constantly consolidate my position as the head


    of the family, and then lead the family forward. If the family is under my leadership I can have rapid


    development under the government, so that other family members can make more money, then I


    believe they will definitely support me.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and said seriously: ¡°This idea of   yours is right. For most people, they


    just want to make more money.¡±


    After all, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Now it is a good opportunity for the Moore family. The Webb


    family is obviously not good enough. The status of the first family in Southaven has been vacated. I


    think now is a good opportunity for the Moore family to rise.¡±


    Jasmine said: ¡°I also want to go out and run more during this period to see if I can expand the


    business of the Moore family. It is best to find some new partners.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°Is there anything I can help? If you need my help, you can just say it.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, you have helped me too much, saying that you can no


    longer help me. On the contrary, if you have anything useful to me in the future, please do not


    hesitate to speak.


    I really hope to have the opportunity to repay your kindness!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to always pay back to me. If I need your help in the


    future, I will definitely not be polite to you.¡±


    Jasmine nodded lightly and said, ¡°Good Master Wade, I understand.¡±


    Charlie Wade hummed: ¡°Jasmine, after you go back, just give that rejuvenating pill to your


    grandfather, so he will be very happy.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly said, ¡°I understand!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, looked at the time and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go, I believe


    Lord Mooore must be waiting for you to go back now.¡±


    Jasmine felt very sad, she had never had this kind of opportunity to get along with Charlie Wade


    privately.


    Especially in one of my favorite ces since I was young.


    At this moment, how much she wanted to take the initiative to hold Charlie Wade¡¯s hand and tell him


    what she wanted.


    But when she thought that Charlie Wade was a married man with a wife, the impulse in her heart


    was immediately suppressed.


    So she could only say softly: ¡°Good Master Wade, in that case, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The two returned to the stone steps that hade down at that time, Jasmine¡¯s heart was bumped


    like a deer again, she didn¡¯t know whether Charlie Wade would still hold her hand.


    I really enjoy the feeling of being led by him.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1222


    You can make yourself feel happy sincerely.


    Because this stone step is really steep, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think much about it, so he stretched out


    his hand and said to her: ¡°I¡¯ll take you up.¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s heart was filled with the shyness and excitement of the little woman, and she stretched


    out her hand happily, letting Charlie Wade lead herself.


    As for herself, following Charlie Wade cleverly, she walked up step by step.


    Back in the car, Jasmine¡¯s pretty face was still red.


    Because of nervousness and shyness, her heartbeat was much faster than usual.


    She started the car in a panic and said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Master Wade, then I will take you home


    now.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and Jasmine drove the car back to the road.


    The car crossed the Yangtze River and came to the door of Thompson First Vi District.


    After the car stopped, Charlie Wade said to Jasmine, ¡°Thank you for sending me back.¡±


    Jasmine said hurriedly, ¡°Master Wade, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Drive slowly on the way back.¡±


    ¡°it is good.¡±


    Jasmine nodded reluctantly. Seeing that Charlie Wade was about to push the door to get out of the


    car, her heart moved, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, wait a moment.¡±


    Charlie Wade retracted his hand to open the door and asked her: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything


    else?¡±


    Jasmine said shyly: ¡°I still have a gift to give you.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Today is your birthday, why did you prepare a present for me?¡±


    Jasmine twisted and said, ¡°It¡¯s a rather special gift. In fact, I always wanted to give it to Master


    Wade, but I never had a chance.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Well, then I will thank you first.¡±


    Jasmine replied shyly: ¡°In order to maintain mystery, please close your eyes, Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think too much, always feeling that this should be the kind of ritual


    feeling peculiar to girls, so he closed his eyes.


    After a while, Charlie Wade suddenly felt that a pair of soft lips had actually touched his lips.


    The lips were not only soft, but also a bit sweet. After kissing him, they didn¡¯t hide away


    immediately, but kept pressed against his lips like this.


    Charlie Wade was startled, and subconsciously opened his eyes, and saw Jasmine¡¯s beautiful eyes


    close at hand.


    He really didn¡¯t expect Jasmine to kiss him¡­


    At this moment, he instinctively wanted to avoid, or gently pushed Jasmine away.


    However, deep in his heart, he felt extremely struggling and tangled.


    This kind of struggle and entanglement prevented him from making any movements for a while.


    Jasmine kissed actively for a full minute¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1223


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect Jasmine to take the initiative to kiss herself.


    To be honest, although he is the young master of the Wade family and the master Wade whom


    everyone admires in Aurouss Hilll, he really has no experience with women.


    Before that, his closest contact with a woman was the light kiss with his wife ire Wilson Wilson.


    However, that time was just a quick tasting.


    In contrast, Jasmine¡¯s kisses are more real, and they make the body feel softer.


    Charlie Wade was a little flustered at once, so flustered that he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Jasmine might be too tired to turn around and cross the center console to kiss Charlie Wade. After a


    minute, she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, so she blushed and sat back on her seat.


    At this time, Jasmine¡¯s pretty face was already red and could be bleeding.


    Even the roots of the ears hidden in the blue silk are red.


    Jasmine dared not look at Charlie Wade, but stared at the steering wheel, nervously not knowing


    what to do.


    And Charlie Wade also felt nervous.


    In the carriage, there was an awkward silence for a while.


    It was Jasmine who broke the silence first, she whispered to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade was just


    a momentary excitement. If I offend, please forgive me.¡±


    Charlie Wade coughed dryly, and said awkwardly: ¡°This Jasmine me¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie Wade obviously hesitated. He didn¡¯t want to hurt Jasmine. Well, and can¡¯t


    bear to hurt her.


    So, he could only sigh, and said: ¡°Jasmine, I¡¯m already married, you know.¡±


    Jasmine nodded repeatedly, and whispered: ¡°I have heard about you and your wife.¡±


    After that, she plucked up the courage to look at Charlie Wade, and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, I


    love you sincerely, and I also sincerely want to be with you.


    I know that you have been married. You married, and I know it is indeed not ethical enough to do


    this, but I feel that everyone has the right to pursue love, and for me it is the same.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with emotion: ¡°You are indeed a good girl, but I am indeed a married person.¡±


    Jasmine said stubbornly: ¡°Charlie Wade, I heard that your wife has been married to you for more


    than three years and there is no real husband and wife.


    You and your wife were married only under the arrangement of your wife¡¯s grandfather. I really want


    to understand, but I don¡¯t understand, why are you keeping a marriage that has not been real for


    more than three years and not let go?¡±


    As she said, she gradually became agitated and said with red eyes, ¡°I felt wronged for you from the


    moment I met you. Aurouss Hilll respects you as a true dragon on earth. This is because everyone


    knows you.


    The strength is extraordinary, far surpassing ordinary people like Aurouss Hilll, but I don¡¯t


    understand, since you have such abilities, why do you have to join Wilson¡¯s family and be a


    son-inw who has no de facto marriage?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled bitterly and said, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson is kind to me, how can I leave her


    because I have some great abilities?¡±


    When Jasmine heard this, tears burst into her red eyes. She said: ¡°What your wife can give you, I


    believe I can give you; what your wife can¡¯t give you, I can still give you.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1224


    Speaking of this, she turned her face and looked at Charlie Wade earnestly. While crying, she said


    emotionally: ¡°Charlie Wade, if you can ept me, I am willing to give up herself and the entire


    Moore family. If I am the Moore family, I will be the Wade family. You are the head of the Wade


    family. I want nothing else in this life, I just wants to be your lover and serve you. If you like to


    wander around, I will give up the entire Moore family.


    Wandering around with you, if you like children, I will give you beautiful children. As long as you are


    happy, I can do anything.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help being touched.


    From any point of view, Jasmine is a superb beauty of one in a million or even one in a trillion.


    She not only looks outstanding, but also has a very pleasing personality. She has received a very


    high-end aristocratic education since she was a child, and her ability is also extraordinary.


    It can be said to be a model of virtuous and virtuous among the richdies.


    Even the big families of Eastcliff may not be able to produce such an excellent girl.


    Therefore, it is my blessing that such a good girl can like herself.


    But it¡¯s a pity that he is indeed a married person, and the feelings for ire Wilson Wilson in his


    heart are still very deep. It is impossible for him to leave her like this.


    However, seeing Jasmine cry into tears, he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    He didn¡¯t want to see ire Wilson Wilson hurt, but he didn¡¯t want to see Jasmine hurt either.


    For a while, he waspletely caught in a dilemma.


    Jasmine has been looking at him affectionately, looking forward to his reply.


    Charlie Wade was silent for about two or three minutes, sighed, and said: ¡°Jasmine, I know your


    thoughts, and I am very grateful, but I really can¡¯t leave ire Wilson Wilson, so please forgive me.¡±


    The tears that Jasmine had just stopped came to her eyes again.


    Those bright red eyes stared at Charlie Wade, and said affectionately: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter Charlie


    Wade, I know that you may find it difficult to ept me, but I am willing to wait forever, even if the


    sea is dry and the world is old, I am willing to wait forever. .¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed: ¡°Why waste great youth on me. There are so many men in this world that are


    better than me. Don¡¯t joke about your lifelong happiness, let alone be arrogant.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jasmine said categorically, ¡°This is definitely not a matter of motivation, and I don¡¯t think there


    can be a better man in this world than you! I grew up with a very stubborn personality, no matter if I


    like someone or something, or if you like someone, as long as I like it, it will never change.¡±


    As she said, she raised her wrist to reveal the old bracelet that her mother left for her, and said


    seriously: ¡°Just like this bracelet, there are more beautiful, luxurious, and priceless bracelets in the


    house than it is. But I don¡¯t like any of them, I only like this one, and I like it for a lifetime, and I will


    never give up halfway or change my original intention!¡±


    Charlie Wade said sincerely: ¡°Jasmine, you are 26 years old today. In a big family, you have


    reached the best age for marriage. In the next two to three years, you should find a husband to


    marry. It¡¯s not worth putting your heart on a man like me, let alone I¡¯m still a married man.¡±


    Jasmine blurted out: ¡°I am willing to wait!¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed: ¡°What are you waiting for me? Are you waiting for my divorce? But if I don¡¯t


    get a divorce in the future?¡±


    Jasmine said stubbornly: ¡°I am willing to wait!¡±


    Charlie Wade helplessly: ¡°Take ten thousand steps and say, even if I am divorced, you dignified


    Miss Moore family, marry me this second married man, are you afraid that others willugh at you?¡±


    Jasmine shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! As long as you don¡¯t dislike me, I am not afraid


    to be your lover! As long as you can be with me, even if the whole worldes to poke my


    backbone, I am not afraid!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1225


    Charlie Wade felt quite helpless to Jasmine.


    I really didn¡¯t expect that she could be so attentive to herself, and at the same time, he did not


    expect her character to be so stubborn.


    He didn¡¯t want to provoke her right and wrong, but he didn¡¯t intend to confuse her. Now, she has


    such a deep love for him, he is not without responsibility. But he also knew in his heart that feelings


    could not be solved overnight.


    So Charlie Wade could only persuade her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this matterter. Let¡¯s give


    each other some time.¡±


    Jasmine looked at him nervously and asked softly: ¡°You won¡¯t be unwilling to talk to me from now


    on? Will you deliberately alienate me in the future?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Why? I¡¯m not that kind of person, it¡¯s impossible just because you


    said you like me that I will alienate you.¡±


    Jasmine breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°In fact, I have already done it. It takes a long time to


    realize this dream. Let alone 10 years and 8 years, even 20 years is not long in my eyes. I have


    only one request, that is, in any case, but don¡¯t deliberately alienate me. Even if you don¡¯t like me,


    please treat me as your friend as before.¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never alienate you. What we were like before, what


    we are still like now.¡±


    Jasmine nodded gently.


    Charlie Wade sighed and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte, I have to go home, you should go back soon.¡±


    Jasmine hummed, and said, ¡°Good night, Charlie Wade, thank you for your appreciation today and


    the rejuvenation pill you gave to me!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite, I¡¯ll go back first, you drive


    a little slower.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade opened the door to get out of the car.


    Jasmine hurriedly stopped him: ¡°Charlie Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade turned his head and looked at her: ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Jasmine blushed pretty and said shyly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just wanted to tell you that it was my first kiss just


    now.¡±


    Even Charlie Wade blushed a little by her words.


    He didn¡¯t expect Jasmine to still retain the first kiss, and also gave the first kiss to him.


    As the saying goes, it is the most difficult to ept the grace of beauty, especially for a man like him


    who is affectionate and righteous.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say in response to Jasmine, was silent for a moment, and said sincerely:


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    Jasmine smiled sweetly and shyly, and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, then I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1226-1230

    Chapter 1226-1230


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1226


    After getting out of the car, watching Jasmine drive away from Thompson First, he stood there for


    ten seconds before turning around and entering the gate of Thompson First.


    When he returned to his home, his wife ire Wilson Wilson had washed up and was lying in the


    bedroom reading a book.


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s return, ire Wilson Wilson smiled and asked, ¡°How was your friend¡¯s


    birthday party?¡±


    Charlie Wade felt a little unnatural, and replied: ¡°The banquet is not bad.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t know that Jasmine was celebrating her birthday tonight. This was mainly


    because Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want her to think too much, so he didn¡¯t say it.


    ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Charlie Wade. She put down the book in her


    hand, looked at Charlie Wade, and said with some embarrassment: ¡°Husband, can I ask you


    something?¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said, ¡°What are you doing so politely with your husband? Just talk about it.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°I have a high school ssmate who is going to get married some time


    later. She came to my studio today to send me invitations. Can you apany me then?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Of course, men and women?¡±


    ¡°Female.¡± ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°When we were in the third year of high school, we had been


    at the same table for a while.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Since it is a wedding at the same table, it must be going!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hesitated and said, ¡°Um, husband, I have one more thing I want to ask you for


    help.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°You just say it.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said seriously: ¡°This high school ssmate¡¯s life is not very good. The family


    has always favored boys over girls and didn¡¯t care much about her, and she was married because


    she is pregnant, so her husband¡¯s family is not very esteemed at her.


    She thinks today. She begged me to drive my BMW to make her the first car for her wedding. She


    may think that the BMW is already very luxurious, but you also know that nowadays in the city, the


    first car for the wedding team is at least For a luxury car over a million dors, it¡¯s not possible to


    start with the BMW 5 Series, so I want to beg you, can you lend one of the two luxury cars from Mr.


    White and Mr. Quinton and make her the leader.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s okay to borrow a car. I haven¡¯t driven since that auto show.


    But, my wife, I¡¯ve only heard of a fleet of family members and never heard of a fleet of married


    couples. What is the rule?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°My high school ssmate used to live in school. Her family was in a


    county around Aurouss Hilll. It stands to reason that when she got married, it was the groom who


    brought her to pick her up, but the groom¡¯s family looked down on my ssmate.


    Yes, I deliberately made a harsh request, saying that I would not go to pick up the family when we


    get married, and let my mother¡¯s family drive to the hotel.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°This groom¡¯s family has done too much, right? She is


    pregnant with his child. When they got married, they didn¡¯t go to the house to pick up their


    rtives?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed: ¡°No way, my ssmate is also very ufortable.


    The man¡¯s family despises her and is unwilling to give a penny gift. Her mother¡¯s family originally


    expected her to have some gift for her brother when she got married. When they bought a house,


    they didn¡¯t give her a penny, so my ssmate¡¯s family didn¡¯t want her to marry, but my ssmate


    insisted on marrying, so whether it¡¯s her future husband¡¯s family, family, or her own family, they all


    have opinions on her. , Kind of pitiful.¡±


    Speaking of this, ire Wilson Wilson hugged Charlie Wade¡¯s arm and swayed vigorously, begging:


    ¡°My husband, I know you have the best skills, and I know that you are usually low-key, but can you


    help? On the day of my ssmate¡¯s wedding, she drove a sports car to marry her? I also wanted to


    save her face so that her husband¡¯s family would not bully her too much in the future, please,


    husband.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said dozingly: ¡°Since you are your high school ssmate, how can


    you drive one?


    Just leave both of them. Then I will drive one by myself. You drive one with your ssmate, are you


    satisfied with this arrangement?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was overjoyed, immediately hugged him, kissed him on the lips, and said


    happily: ¡°Satisfied! So satisfied! You are really the best husband in the world!¡±


    Charlie Wade was stunned on the spot. What happened to me today? Is the peach blossom


    blooming?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1227


    At this moment, Jasmine has drove back to the Moore family mansion.


    On the way back, she recalled her bold kiss to Charlie Wade just now, but she was still ashamed.


    Actually Jasmine is not a woman who is very active in feelings.


    There have been countless people who have pursued her since childhood, but she has never been


    moved by any man who pursued her.


    Not only that, she hadn¡¯t even liked anyone before meeting Charlie Wade.


    But she herself did not expect that after she fell in love with Charlie Wade, she would be so


    uncontroble.


    If the matter just spread out, the title of the firstdy of the Aurouss Hilll First Family would soon


    be theughing stock of the whole Aurouss Hilll.


    After all, in the eyes of ordinary people, how can a girl be so unreserved.


    What¡¯s more, she took the initiative to give to Charlie Wade, she still kept the first kiss of 26 years.


    However, Jasmine didn¡¯t regret it at all.


    At the same time, she also decided in her heart that she would use time and practical actions to


    prove to Charlie Wade that everything she said was from the bottom of her heart, and that she was


    willing to wait for him, and she would wait forever.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When Jasmine drove the car into the yard when she got home, Oscar hurried forward and said


    respectfully: ¡°Miss, please park your car here. I will help you in the garage.¡±


    Jasmine said: ¡°No need for Oscar, I can stop by myself. You can go and do your job.¡±


    Oscar hurriedly said: ¡°So howe, Miss, you are now the Matriarch of the Moore family, and you


    can leave many things to our subordinates to do in the future.¡±


    While speaking, Oscar whispered again: ¡°Miss, the master is still waiting for you.¡±


    When she heard that grandpa was still waiting for her, Jasmine nodded hurriedly, left the car to


    Oscar, picked up her bag, and walked into the house.


    At this time, all the Moore family members were sitting in the living room of the Moore family


    meeting.


    Although Jasmine¡¯s birthday party was over, no one dared to leave because Lord Mooore didn¡¯t say


    to leave.


    Moreover, all those who are interested have discovered that Lord Mooore didn¡¯t even sit on the


    main seat this time.


    The design of the Moore¡¯s living room is simr to that of argepany¡¯s meeting room. There is


    a main seat directly in front, and there are 18 seats on the left and right sides of the main seat.


    Usually Moore Master must sit on the only main seat, but this time, he actually chose to sit on the


    right hand side of the main seat.


    Everyone knew very well that he left the main seat to Jasmine.


    Rueben and his father Theodore sat nkly opposite the old man.


    What happened tonight was like a nightmare for the father and son.


    And this nightmare hasn¡¯t woken up yet, it is impossible to wake up.


    The old man Moore wanted to help Jasmine to rise, and even if the father and son wanted to stop,


    they couldn¡¯t stop them.


    After all, the current old man Moore has a strong body and a very good spirit, not only has a strong


    judgment, but also a strong control ability.


    In this case, even if the father and son had great opinions, they could not disobey the decision


    made by the father.


    As long as he is there, Jasmine will have a strong support.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1228


    And what makes them even more desperate is that Lord Mooore was already dying ill before, but


    now he is as healthy as a middle-aged man.


    This also means that the life span of the father is at least ten to twenty years.


    Although Jasmine is still fledgling, the old man helped her get on the horse and tried his best to


    escort her. In a few years, Jasmine will be able to establish a real position in the Moore family.


    At that time, it would be very difficult to want to remove in Jasmine.


    As we all know, like the emperors in ancient times, the best time to rebel is when the new emperor


    takes the throne and the foundation is unstable.


    Just like the king of Yan Zhu Di of the Ming Dynasty, he took advantage of the unstable foundation


    of Emperor Jianwen and rebelled and seized power in one fell swoop.


    However, the problem right now is that Jasmine is not Emperor Jianwen.


    When Emperor Jianwen ascended the throne, the old father was already dead. If father was still


    alive and gave Zhu Di ten courage, he would not be able to rebel sessfully.


    Now, Lord Mooore is living well.


    This made Theodore and Rueben very depressed.


    At this time, they had no way to change the old man¡¯s decision, so they could only bear it down


    temporarily and then look for opportunities in secret.


    When Jasmine came in, Lord Mooore said with a smile: ¡°Our new generation of Matriarch of the


    Moore family is back! Jasmine,e on, sit on the main seat!¡±


    Jasmine thought that only her grandfather was waiting for herself, but she didn¡¯t expect the entire


    Moore family to be waiting for herself, and she didn¡¯t expect her grandfather to let out the main seat


    to herself, which made her a little ttered.


    So Jasmine hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s better for you to sit on the main seat,


    and I can sit next to you.¡±


    Lord Mooore smiled and said, ¡°I am no longer the Patriarch, so how can I sit in the Patriarch¡¯s seat?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be a corpse seat vegetarian meal?¡±


    As he said, he stood up, took Jasmine to the main seat, and let her sit down. Then heughed


    loudly: ¡°God bless my Moore family, not only is there a god like Master Wade to help my Moore


    family behind. There are also outstanding juniors like Jasmine to guide the family to greater glory. I


    believe that within a few years, the strength of the Moore family will be greatly improved.¡±


    Apart from Theodore and Rueben and Son, the other Moore family members apuded warmly.


    They have also wanted to understand the truth.


    They knew that Jasmine must have been Charlie Wade¡¯s favorite, otherwise Charlie Wade would


    never have helped her so many times, and she only gave two rejuvenation pills for her face.


    If you know this one rejuvenating pill, you will sell it to Travis Lane for 2 billion Dor. The actual


    value of two rejuvenating pills is at least 4 billion, right?


    Now that Jasmine is the head of the family, Charlie Wade will definitely help her more in the future.


    With Charlie Wade¡¯s help and support, the Moore family will naturally get better and better.


    Lord Mooore felt very pleased when everyone apuded eagerly.


    What he fears most is that Jasmine will not be able to convince the crowd after bing the head


    of the family.


    Once the people below have a mentality of rebellion and resistance to Jasmine, it will be a big


    trouble for Jasmine.


    But fortunately, she has the blessing of Master Charlie Wade¡¯s aura, plus she is here to calm the


    scene for her, her position as Matriarch will definitely be able to be very stable.


    Thinking of this, the old man couldn¡¯t help but smiled and sighed: ¡°In my opinion, it won¡¯t take long


    for our Moore family to be the No. 1 family in Southaven. If Jasmine is lucky enough to


    be Master Wade¡¯s wife, then my Moore family It is bound to be able to rise with the wind in the


    same day, soaring for 90,000 miles!¡±


    Theodore, who hadn¡¯t spoken all the time, said worriedly at this time: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t forget, today we


    provoked Sam of the Kilgore family, and I don¡¯t know how the Kilgore family will deal with us next!¡±


    Lord Mooore said coldly: ¡°With Master Wade here, I won¡¯t panic even if I offend the old man of the


    Kilgore family, let alone the third young master of their family!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1229


    At this moment,te at night Eastcliff International Airport.


    Sam¡¯s private nended at Eastcliff Airport.


    On the way, he was in awe because he swallowed the ruby   ne.


    He was afraid that the ne would cause intestinal obstruction in his intestines. In that case,


    nobody would be able to save himself.


    Fortunately, he finallynded in Eastcliff safely.


    As soon as the nended, it slid to the hangar, and in the hangar, an ambnce was already


    waiting here.


    The Kilgore family has extraordinary strength in Eastcliff with assets of at least 500 billion Dor, so


    they have more than just their own health doctors and expert teams, they even have their own


    private hospitals.


    The ambnce that came to pick him up at the airport at this time was sent by the Kilgore Family


    Hospital.


    And the ambnce arrived together with the vice-president of the hospital and several intestinal


    experts.


    Hearing that the three young masters swallowed a ruby   not much smaller than an egg and brought


    a string of nes, the experts at the Kilgore Family Hospital were quite nervous.


    Because swallowing foreign objects is a very dangerous thing.


    Especially if you swallow somethingrger and moreplicated, the risk factor will be greater.


    Nes are not like a simple stone. If you only swallow a ruby   and the gem is polished and


    rounded, then basically the problem will not be big, but there is still a string of tinum iid under


    the gemstone. The tinum ne is very troublesome this time, it is easy to block in the


    intestines, and if the bowel movement cannot be discharged normally, I am afraid that it can only be


    operated on.


    Sam was lying in the ambnce, and when he heard that there was a possibility of surgery, his face


    immediately became very ugly.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask the expert: ¡°Is there no other way besides surgery? I have never had


    surgery when I grow up.¡±


    The expert hurriedly said: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go back to the hospital to do a CT and see


    where the ne is now. If it hasn¡¯t reached the intestines, then we can wait. See if it will be


    excreted by itself; but if it is already in the intestines and does not seem to be excreted by itself,


    then we can only resort to surgery.¡±


    Sam felt extremely depressed and asked, ¡°If surgery is really required, how long will it take to


    recover before it can be as good as before?¡±


    The expert thought for a while and said, ¡°If you want to take things out of the intestines, you must


    rest in bed for at least half a month after the operation. After the wound is healed, you can get out of


    bed and move around. It will take at least three months to recover.¡±


    Sam heard that he was going to stay in bed for half a month and recover for three months, and he


    was extremely angry!


    He gritted his teeth and asked: ¡°Then how long will it take for me to have intercourse?¡±


    The expert said embarrassingly: ¡°Intercourse is a strenuous exercise, and the main exercise part is


    the waist and abdomen. After your abdominal surgery, the most important thing to avoid is


    intercourse. It will take at least three months.¡±


    ¡°grass!¡±


    Sam was extremely depressed.


    This kid is an authentic color embryo. He usually travels among the flowers every day in Eastcliff,


    and often mixes with various model stars and peripheral girls in various clubs. He spends time


    every day, even at the most exaggerated time.


    But once he heard that he might not be able to have sex in the next three months, how could he


    ept it in his heart?


    This is like saying to a smoker who is addicted to cigarettes that he must not smoke for the next


    three months. It feels more ufortable than killing him.


    At this time, the expert in front of him couldn¡¯t help asking him: ¡°Three young masters, how did you


    swallow such a big ne in your stomach? Is it swallowed by mistake? Or what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1230


    Sam felt even more annoyed when he heard the expert ask about this!


    He thought of Charlie Wade¡¯s proud face at the time, and he wanted to kill him immediately and


    then hurry!


    And that Cameron Isaac.


    Damn, he didn¡¯t give myself face so much, he even made a video to threaten myself, forcing myself


    to swallow the ruby   ne.


    If it weren¡¯t for his threat, it would be impossible for him to make a decision to swallow.


    Isn¡¯t this bastard relying on Wade¡¯s family to support him? Really think the world is invincible?


    Damn, it¡¯s outrageous.


    So Sam yelled at the expert angrily: ¡°If you shouldn¡¯t ask the damn thing, don¡¯t ask the damn thing.


    If you talk any more damn nonsense, be careful that I kill you!¡±


    The expert can only shut his mouth with interest. Although the third young master of the Kilgore


    family is not the strongest in the Kilgore family, he can¡¯t provoke him after all.


    The ambnce drove quickly to the hospital, and after arriving at the hospital, it immediately


    pushed into the ct room.


    The advanced CT instrument was turned on, and Sam¡¯s abdomen was taken in all directions.


    Experts can clearly see the eye-catching ruby   ne in his stomach through the film taken by ct.


    The key is that the ne has been stuck in the curve of his intestines. The ruby   and the


    ne have formed a bend. Looking at it this way, if he wants to rely on his own, there is little


    chance of defecation.


    And the ruby   is really big, and arge area of   blockage has already urred in the intestines. If it is


    consumed and other food residues enter the intestine, it may cause blockage and cause intestinal


    obstruction.


    After discussing and discussing, the experts made a decision: The ruby   ne must be removed


    immediately by surgery.


    Sam heard the bad news as soon as he was lifted off the CT machine, and his heart was extremely


    painful.


    But he is not a fool. He knows that he can never make fun of his life at this time, so he can only


    gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If this is the case, please arrange surgery as soon as possible.¡±


    An expert opened his mouth and said: ¡°The three young masters, father and mother are already on


    their way. We will be there soon. We will send people to the ward first, and wait while preparing


    surgical instruments and formting surgical ns. You can just wait for your father. Aftering


    with mother, meet them before entering the operating room.¡±


    Sam asked: ¡°Are they here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The expert said: ¡°I have already set off and arrived.¡±


    Sam could only nod his head.


    He was then taken to the intensive care unit by a nurse.


    In the intensive care unit, the beautiful little nurse was busy in front of him, changing his gown for a


    while, and wiping him again.


    Seeing that this nurse is so beautiful, Sam immediately moved with evil thoughts.


    It is estimated that it will take half an hour for my parents toe over, and I will not be able to do


    personnel affairs in the next three months, so it is better to take this opportunity to have a post with


    this little beautiful nurse!


    While the little nurse was changing her clothes, he grabbed the little nurse¡¯s hand and said with an


    obscene smile: ¡°Little beauty, what is your name? Would you like to apany me once before I


    enter the operating room? Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not treat you badly!¡±

 Chapter 1231-1235

    Chapter 1231-1235


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1231


    The doctors and nurses of the Kilgore Family Hospital know the Kilgore family well and their


    strength is extraordinary, so whenever they have the opportunity, they will do everything possible to


    please the Kilgore family.


    This little nurse, never dreamed that she would be favored by the three young masters today. This is


    like flying on a branch and bing a phoenix.


    Among other things, even if it was just to apany the three young masters for a spring night, the


    three young masters would definitely not treat themselves badly.


    If you can be pregnant with the child of the three young masters during the one-night spring supper,


    wouldn¡¯t it be more expensive for a mother to depend on her child and be a master.


    There are many female celebrities who have sharpened their heads and have to be lovers for the


    rich, or get pregnant before they are unmarried, or give birth to the rich in order to soar into the sky?


    When the little nurse heard this, he almost nodded without thinking, and at the same time said in an


    extremely numbing voice, ¡°Master Sam, no matter what you want, I will do it!¡±


    As soon as Sam heard this, he suddenly became aggressive, and immediately pulled the female


    nurse and pressed her under him.


    Fortunately, the ruby   ne hadn¡¯t had a substantial impact on him yet, so before the operation,


    Sam¡¯s ability had no problem at all.


    The little nurse was naturally also very active, and the two of them ignited the fire immediately.


    But just as the two were fighting forgotten, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    Sam was taken aback, turned his head and looked at the door, his soul frightened even more.


    He never dreamed that his parents and grandparents were all standing at the door at this moment,


    staring at himself dumbfounded.


    Sam¡¯s grandma screamed, she couldn¡¯t stand firmly, and fell on the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, the Lady yelled, obviously feeling sheer pain.


    Sam hurriedly pulled the sheets, wrapped himself up, and asked nervously, ¡°Grandpa¡­grandma¡­


    dad¡­mum, you¡­what do you guys¡­ Come so fast?!¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Sam¡¯s father Heath cursed, and immediately went to help grandma.


    As a result, just as he was about to support grandma, she yelled in pain: ¡°Oh no, it hurts too much I


    think I broke my tailbone, let the doctore quickly¡­¡±


    The old man of the Kilgore family was also furious, pointing to Sam¡¯s nose and cursing: ¡°You are a


    shameless offspring, as a descendant of the Kilgore family, how can you get along with this kind of


    woman?


    What if we let this kind of woman be pregnant with our Kilgore heirs? , Our Kilgore family¡¯s face was


    lost by you!¡±


    Sam¡¯s face paled with fright. How could he have thought that his parents would have been to the


    hospital within 10 minutes.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I followed the female nurse on a temporary basis, and the male and female loved


    them, but I didn¡¯t expect to be watched by the elders.


    Seeing that Grandpa was so furious, he hurriedly confessed: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. I was just


    confused for a while. It was because the doctor said that I couldn¡¯t do that for three months after the


    operation, so I couldn¡¯t hold it back. Please punish me!¡±


    Heath said angrily: ¡°You bastard, your grandpa and grandma care about you so much, ande to


    see you specially. I didn¡¯t expect that you bastard is so innocent, and I am really angry.¡±


    After speaking, he scolded again: ¡°Have you seen your grandma injured? Don¡¯te over and


    have a look!¡±


    Sam knew that there was a disaster, his first thought was to quickly shake the pot, so he pointed to


    the female nurse and blurted out: ¡°Dad, this fox seduce me¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1232


    The female nurse hugged a pillow to block her body and said aggrievedly: ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t


    spit your mouth. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I betray my boyfriend like this? Very affectionate¡­¡±


    Sam scolded angrily: ¡°You f*cking have a boyfriend?¡±


    The female nurse said with tears in her eyes: ¡°My boyfriend and I have been together for several


    years. I was nning to get married this year.


    If he wants to let him know about this, I won¡¯t be able to be a human being¡­ .¡±


    Sam gritted his teeth with anger, while his father Heath had a dark face and said to the female


    nurse: ¡°I will let someone give you five million, and get out of this room and this hospital. ¡°


    When the female nurse heard that she had given herself five million, she nodded in excitement,


    immediately wrapped her nurse uniform, and ran out happily.


    At this time, the doctor had also rushed over and sent the Lady who fell to the ground for


    examination.


    Sam¡¯s grandfather and Sam¡¯s father followed, leaving Sam¡¯s mother Lydia in the ward.


    Lydia looked at him angrily at this moment, and used: ¡°Why is this kid so ignorant? Where can


    you not do that kind of thing? You have to do it in the hospital. You know your grandfather sees this


    situation so much. pissed off?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I was wrong¡­¡±


    Sam lowered his head at this time, aggrieved like a child.


    Lydia couldn¡¯t help sighing and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know that your grandfather values   the blood of the


    Kilgore family the most. You are the male heirs of the Kilgore family, whoever prevents you from


    getting on the stage?


    Pregnant with the child of the Kilgore family, then he will never be reused by the father, the youngest


    son of the third uncle, and the second son of your fourth uncle, you don¡¯t know what will end.¡±


    Sam knew very well in his heart that the youngest son of the third uncle¡¯s family and the second son


    of the fourth uncle¡¯s family were all messing around outside, causing the woman who could not get


    on the table outside to be pregnant before being driven out of Eastcliff by his grandpa.


    Now these two people have been assigned to the South, and each run a small industry that cannot


    be used on the table. They are not eligible to return to the Eastcliff Kilgore family and use the


    resources of the Kilgore family by themselves. It can be said that they belong to the Kilgore family.


    Nothing more though.


    The old man has been extremely proud of his blood throughout his life.


    This is because the Kilgore family of their line was a master who was born in reading sages and


    served as high officials in the pce.


    In the great dynasties, I don¡¯t know how many princes and princes were cultivated by their


    ancestors.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the old man, the blood of the Kilgore family can only be reproduced and


    inherited by well-knowingdies.


    It would be a great insult to the blood of the Kilgore family if the women outside who could not get


    on the stage broke the children of the Kilgore family, and the old man could not bear it.


    Therefore, Sam¡¯s heart is also terrified.


    Fortunately, my parents and grandparents showed up early, otherwise, if I didn¡¯t have any protective


    measures, I ended up with the female nurse and unfortunately made her pregnant with his own


    seed, then he would be finished.


    So he reverently said to Lydia: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do this again¡­¡±


    Lydia sighed and said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s useless if you tell me what you said. When you turn around,


    tell your grandpa well, you must let your grandpa forgive you, understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood mom¡­¡± Sam nodded as if pounding garlic, and at the same time asked very


    depressed: ¡°Mom, why are you here so fast? I thought you would have to wait at least another 20


    minutes.¡±


    Lydia red at him, and said angrily: ¡°We were nning to drive here, but after your grandma heard


    about it, she was worried about your safety, so she proposed to take a helicopter over. Who would


    have thought of encountering such a thing aftering here? Hurry up and change your clothes.


    Go and see how your grandma is doing.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1233


    Sam was very upset at this time. Hearing his mother told him to see his grandmother, he nodded


    hurriedly.


    Lydia turned around at this moment and said: ¡°Now put on clothes, hurry up!¡±


    Sam hurriedly put on his clothes.


    Lydia asked him, ¡°What the hell is going on to Aurouss Hilll this time? Why did you rush back right


    after the past, and I heard that you swallowed a string of ruby   nes?


    I picked them for you and asked you to send them. Is the ne for Miss Moore Family? What is


    going on?¡±


    Facing a series of questions from his mother, Sam sighed and said: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t mention it. I went


    to Aurouss Hilll Moore¡¯s house this time. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a smelly Diaosi with the surname


    Wade. I made a bet with him and I lost the bet.


    I swallowed the ruby   ne into my stomach.¡±


    Lydia frowned and said, ¡°Why would you provoke someone surnamed Wade? Are you from the


    Wade family? We can¡¯t afford to offend the Wade family!¡±


    Sam said hurriedly: ¡°It¡¯s not from the Wade family of Eastcliff, he is a son-inw named Wade in


    Aurouss Hilll, who is a son-inw and smelly Diaosi. Damn, what kind of ghost pill will be practiced,


    so he stunned the Moore family. Frozen.¡±


    Lydia asked again: ¡°Then you told the person in charge of the Moore family about the marriage


    alliance? Your father also hopes that you can borrow this matter to make your grandfather admire.¡±


    Sam said angrily: ¡°The family named Moore doesn¡¯t know what is good or what is wrong, and


    Jasmine has been looking at this guy named Charlie Wade Wade. I seriously doubt if they have a


    leg!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Lydia shook his head and said, ¡°I have investigated the situation of the eldest Moore


    family.


    She is a very good girl. It can be said that there are so manydies in Eastcliff, they can not be able


    topare her! And, I asked a private detective to tell me that Jasmine had never been in love


    since she was a child.¡±


    As he said, Lydia lowered her voice again and said in a low voice: ¡°To tell you the truth, I also found


    someone to investigate the physical examination record of Jasmine at a high-end private hospital


    some time ago. The record shows that she is still a pure girl!¡±


    ¡°Ah?


    ¡± When Sam heard this, his eyes immediately appeared like a wolf!


    He blurted out subconsciously: ¡°Jasmine is still a virgin?!¡±


    Lydia whispered: ¡°How many times have I told you, don¡¯t speak so vulgarly, in case your


    grandparents hear it, your impression will be bad again!¡±


    Sam hurriedly exined: ¡°Sorry mom, I just couldn¡¯t believe it for a while.¡±


    Lydia said: ¡°From my analysis, Jasmine is really a good girl who is one in a million, like your


    grandfather who pays so much attention to blood, so important to the woman, status and cultivation,


    I believe that if you can marry Jasmine, your grandfather will definitely be very pleased, otherwise


    why did your mother let you travel all the way to Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    With that, Lydia whispered: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Jasmine is now your chance.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather has always wanted your uncle¡¯s eldest brother to pursue the Wade family¡¯s fourth


    youngdy, but the Wade family¡¯s fourth youngdy doesn¡¯t look down on him at all. Your


    grandfather doesn¡¯t know how many times he scolded him for being ipetent.¡±


    ¡°The second brother of your uncle¡¯s family, the Miss Phillip¡¯s family that you were looking for,


    although she has a high status and status, the girl is a little bit too much to be on the stage, and she


    doesn¡¯t look good after stic surgery.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, that girl has a wild temperament. She doesn¡¯t look like pretty girls. Your grandparents


    are not very satisfied.


    If you can find a good girl like Jasmine at this time, your grandparents would be so happy! To that At


    that time, in the eyes of your grandparents, you might be ranked first!¡±


    Sam realized at this time what Jasmine meant to him.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1234


    He was very annoyed and said: ¡°I knew this a long time ago, I would pursue her when I was


    studying abroad¡­¡±


    Lydia asked back: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you pursue her then?¡±


    Sam sighed: ¡°At that time, I thought that foreign girls were better. In the past few years, I looked for


    foreign girls.¡±


    As he said, he remembered something and hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, I lost such a big face in front of


    Jasmine this time. I guess Jasmine has a bad impression of me. What can I do?¡±


    Lydia sighed and said: ¡°You have to think of a way to see how to restore the bad impression you


    gave her this time. Anyway, chasing a girl can¡¯t seed in a short while. You have to do it. Good


    preparation for a protracted battle.¡±


    Sam said: ¡°The doctor told me that after the operation, I might have to stay in bed for 15 days. I


    can¡¯t go to Aurouss Hilll for a while¡­¡±


    Lydia said: ¡°What should I worry about in 15 days? Jasmine has been single for 26 years!¡±


    When Sam heard this, he immediately smiled and said with a grin: ¡°Mom, listening to you say that, I


    have more confidence.¡±


    Lydia nodded and asked him: ¡°By the way, have you gone to Aurouss Hilll to see Loreen this time?¡±


    Sam said hurriedly: ¡°How can I take care of her? When I got off the ne, I hurried to the Moore¡¯s


    house, then hurried to the airport from the Moore¡¯s house, and then flew back.¡±


    Lydia said: ¡°Next time you go to Aurouss Hilll, remember to visit her. She has been to Aurouss Hilll


    for a long time and has never been back.¡±


    Sam nodded, but asked in surprise: ¡°Mom, why did Loreen go to the ce where birds don¡¯t shit in


    Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Lydia said: ¡°I heard your grandfather say that the Wade family bought apany called Emgrand


    Group in Aurouss Hilll some time ago. It is said that it seems to have given the Wade family a young


    master to run it. Your grandfather wants Loreen to try and see if she develops a little something with


    the Young Master Wade?¡±


    Sam frowned again: ¡°Does Aurouss Hilll really have a young master from the Wade family? It¡¯s not


    possible¡­¡±


    When he said this, he thought of Charlie Wade again.


    Is this Charlie Wade the young master of the Wade family?


    It¡¯s different, Cameron Isaac denied it, and that guy is a live-in son-inw of Diaosi. It is said that he


    is still a member of the uninfluenced family of Diaosi in Aurouss Hilll. It doesn¡¯t make sense to be


    the Young Master Wade Family!


    At this time, Lydia also said with some suspicion: ¡°I also thought that the chairman of the Emgrand


    Group might be the young master of the Wade family, but ording to Loreen, she has never seen


    the chairman¡¯s face, so I suspect that even if the chairman is the young master of the Wade family,


    the young master of the Wade family is not in Aurouss Hilll.


    He may still be in charge of remote control in Eastcliff, or even just hang up the position of


    chairman. In fact, he is toozy to take care of things. After all, the Wade family is such a big


    business. , A mere Emgrand group can¡¯t get into their eyes at all.¡±


    Sam asked in astonishment: ¡°What is Loreen doing there? Why not let here back quickly.¡±


    Lydia said: ¡°Your grandfather does want her toe back, but she doesn¡¯t want to, so your


    grandfather will let her stay with her.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1235


    The rtionship between the Eastcliff family is veryplicated.


    They are like the Eight Banners nobles in the Quintong Dynasty, they are very close by marriage.


    After all, every family has males and females. When they reach the age of marriage, they are bound


    to marry. However, big families have a very high vision. They cannot choose a son-inw or a


    daughter-inw from ordinary people, so Only find suitable objects among the major families.


    It can be said that there is no big family that does not marry other big families, and some


    prosperous big families will marry multiple big families at once.


    This is very simr to European royal families. In those old-school monarchy countries in Europe,


    their kings and queens are rted to each other. This is because the entire European royal family is


    a huge family formed by long-term intermarriage.


    Sam¡¯s mother, Lydia Thomas, is the daughter of the Thomas family and Loreen¡¯s aunt.


    She had married Sam¡¯s father Heath Kilgore 35 years ago.


    When the Kilgore family and the Thomas family were married, the strength of the Thomas family


    was even stronger than that of the Kilgore family.


    However, over the years, the Thomas family has been going downhill and the Kilgore family has


    been going uphill, so the gap between the two families has gradually widened.


    But the Kilgore father and the Lady have always been very fond of Lydia. This is mainly because the


    Lydia did help the Kilgore family a lot after Lydia married their family.


    After Lydia Thomas married Heath Kilgore, she gave birth to three daughters and Sam was born to


    her fourth child, so she was very fond of Sam.


    Sam is also 27 years old this year, and it seems that he is almost 28, so Lydia began to worry about


    his son¡¯s marriage.


    She first searched for arge circle in Eastcliff¡¯s big family, but never found a satisfactory one.


    The Banks Familyy and the Wade Family¡¯s daughters were both high in value and status, and each


    family was eager to marry them. In contrast, the Kilgore family and their strength were far behind.


    As for those families with simr status and strength to the Kilgore family, the girls in their families


    who are of marriageable age are either already well-known, or they are really not in Lydia¡¯s eyes.


    Lydia naturally hopes that his son can find a wealthy daughter with good worth, ability, and


    appearance.


    However, most of the daughters ofrge families are girls with obvious advantages and obvious


    disadvantages. The advantage is that the family is rich and powerful, but the disadvantage is that


    except for the money, everything else is very mediocre. No wonder.


    For example, some eldest daughters are not learning and skillful at all. They only spend money


    since they were young. Although they graduated from top universities in the world, they were all


    donated by money.


    Just like Daniel Pace, he donated 15 million dors to get his son to Harvard.


    Most of the rich second generations like this are mostly gold and jade outsiders and losers among


    them.


    Not to mention those rich second-generation girls, even Sam is the embroidered pillow.


    Sam went abroad to study, and his family also spent a lot of money to donate it.


    So even though he is the third young master of the Kilgore family, in fact, in terms of personal ability,


    he is much worse than those high-achieving students who study hard.


    Lydia didn¡¯t want her son to find such a straw bag in the future, so she picked it up and picked it


    over Jasmine¡¯s head.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that her own son would be so useless. To celebrate Jasmine¡¯s birthday, she


    could also have a dispute with others, and even swallowed a string of ruby   nes in public


    because of a bet.


    At the moment, she felt extremely helpless in her heart.


    But seeing that her son was about to undergo surgery, Lydia did not show her disappointment too


    much, but when she got dressed, he took her to see the injured Lady first.

 Chapter 1236-1240

    Chapter 1236-1240


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1236


    The Lady did hurt her bones just now. The doctor gave it an urgent look and thought she would


    have to stay in bed for at least a week.


    Because the Lady was in pain, the doctor gave her a closed injection and an analgesic injection.


    Sam was ashamed to follow his mother to the Lady¡¯s ward.


    As soon as he entered the ward, his father Heath walked up, raised his hand and pped him


    fiercely, and yelled, ¡°You bastard, it¡¯s really mud that can¡¯t support the wall! Fortunately, your


    grandma has nothing to do, otherwise If you do, I have to stab you!¡±


    Sam had never been beaten since he was a child. Suddenly he was pped in the face by his


    father. The whole person was stunned, and he felt wronged.


    When the Lady saw him hit his grandson, she felt a little distressed, so she said: ¡°After the order is


    taken, Sam is still young. Although this kind of thing is not glorious, she can understand it.¡±


    The old man Kilgore is not as generous as the Lady. He red at Sam and said coldly: ¡°Even if he


    is young, he is already an adult. An adult who can¡¯t even control himself, how can he expect him to


    be sessful?¡±


    When Sam heard this, his legs swayed.


    He is not afraid of his father hitting himself, but he is afraid of his grandfather¡¯s denial of himself.


    Because if Grandpa really has great opinions on himself, it will have a great impact on his future


    status in the family.


    When Heath heard this, his father was even more angry at this unfilial son when he heard this. So


    he waved his hand and pped him again, screaming: ¡°No, you bastard, if I find you again Next


    time, I will have to break your leg!¡±


    Sam covered both faces. Aggrieved choked: ¡°Grandpa, Dad, I really know I was wrong, and I will


    never make such a mistake again!¡±


    The old man snorted coldly: ¡°I¡¯m not like your grandma. She spoils you grandchildren the most, but


    my principle of doing things has always been strong. If you have another time, then leave Eastcliff


    and nevere back!¡±


    Sam nodded quickly, and said respectfully: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, there will be no next time.¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression only eased slightly.


    The Ladyined a little bit: ¡°You and your father are also true, one beats the child, the other


    scolds the child, the child will have surgery soon!¡±


    Sam saw his grandma defending herself in this way, and she was aggrieved, a few tears walked to


    the Lady¡¯s bed, squatted down, holding the Lady¡¯s hand, and said: ¡°Grandma¡¯s sorry, it is Sam¡¯s


    fault¡­¡±


    The Lady hurriedly reached out to help him wipe away the tears, and said: ¡°Knowing your mistakes


    can make a lot of improvements.


    Grandma doesn¡¯t me you.¡±


    At this time, the gastroenterologist stepped in and said, ¡°Master, sir, the young master is about to


    prepare for surgery.¡±


    Heath nodded and said to Sam: ¡°This is just a minor operation. Follow the doctor yourself. I want to


    apany your grandma here.¡±


    Sam nodded hurriedly and obediently agreed.


    Seeing this, the Lady hurriedly said to Lydia: ¡°Lydia, don¡¯t guard me here, go and follow along.¡±


    Lydia was not too relieved to let her son undergo the operation alone, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Okay


    mom, I will go with Sam.¡±


    After the mother and daughter left with the doctor, Heath said to the old man with a look of shame:


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so sorry, I taught him no way¡­¡±


    The old man waved his hand nkly and said: ¡°Sam is almost 28 years old, it¡¯s time for him to


    stabilize. If a man doesn¡¯t get married, he will never grow up. Hurry up and find a suitable girl for


    him. Get married!¡±


    Heath hurriedly said: ¡°Dad, Lydia and I have already found a suitable person for him. It is the


    daughter of the Aurouss Hilll Moore family.


    The girl is not only beautiful and generous, knowledgeable, but also very capable. What I think is


    that after marrying the Moore family, the Moore family will be the first family in the south of the


    Yangtze River. In this case, it is equivalent to our power and has developed in the south of the


    Yangtze River.¡±


    The old man nodded: ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to bypass the bottomless 49th city of Eastcliff and go to the


    south of the Yangtze River for development. Hurry up!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1237


    After an operation, the sad Sam finally took the ruby   ne out of his intestines.


    Waiting for him is 15 days of absolute bed rest, so he can only honestly lie down in the intensive


    care unit of his hospital.


    Since the pain pump cannot be used all the time, it will cause harm to the body, so on the second


    day of the operation, his pain pump has been removed.


    As a result, he ushered in constant pain in bed.


    The stronger the pain came, the more he hated Charlie Wade in his heart.


    I can¡¯t wait to recover health quickly, and then go to Aurouss Hilll, find Charlie Wade to settle the


    ount, it is best to smash him into thousands of pieces, otherwise I am really sorry for the name


    of the third young master of the Kilgore family.


    But Charlie Wade didn¡¯t take him seriously.


    His wife, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s high school ssmate, will get married on weekends. Charlie Wade


    promised his wife to ¡°borrow¡± the two luxury cars and use them as wedding cars for her ssmates,


    so he called directly on Friday To Mr. Quinton, to let Mr. Quinton arrange for someone to send these


    two luxury cars to the Thompson First Vi.


    As soon as Mr. Quinton heard that Master Wade was finally going to use the two cars, he


    immediately arranged for someone to drive the trailer and send the two luxury cars to his house.


    The limited-edition Herm¨¨s Bugatti Veyron and Aston Martin one77, whichever drive to the street,


    can bring a very high rate of return, and these two cars are very few in the country, and the entire


    Aurouss Hilll No one can use these two cars as a wedding car.


    After the car arrived, even if it stopped at a top-notch vi area like Thompson First, it stood out


    from the crowd, making countless rich people drooling.


    When ine Ma saw these two cars parked in her yard, she waspletely confused.


    She watched the two cars several times, and asked ire Wilson Wilson excitedly: ¡°My dear girl,


    where did she get these two cars? This is too expensive!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°Mom, Charlie Wade asked Mr. Quinton to borrow these two cars. I


    happen to have a ssmate get married tomorrow, so I borrowed these two cars for her as a


    wedding car.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± ine Ma eximed, ¡°When will our family have such a luxury sports car¡­¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Charlie Wade again, and asked with a ttering expression: ¡°My son-


    inw, can¡¯t you let your local tyrant friends send us a car like this? Your mother, I live so big, and I


    haven¡¯t been in such a luxurious car. What about your sports car!¡±


    Charlie Wade actually doesn¡¯t have any superfluous feelings about cars. In his eyes, it¡¯s just a


    means of transportation. It¡¯s not good if it¡¯s too public, so he doesn¡¯t really have a good impression


    of these two cars, and he doesn¡¯t think driving two cars out is A great honor, this is the fundamental


    reason why I have not driven these two cars.


    So Charlie Wade said to ine Ma: ¡°Mom, these two cars look good, but they are too expensive to


    keep. Take this Bugatti as an example. One tire costs more than 100,000, plus four tires. It costs


    five to six hundred thousand Dor to get up, and it can be maintained at a random time of tens of


    thousands. If it is scratched, it may cost more than one hundred thousand Dor for one coat. How


    can our house be able to start.¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she sighed in disappointment, and said, ¡°If you have the money to


    support this thing, it¡¯s better to set my teeth.¡±


    As she said, she reached out and touched her tooth socket andined: ¡°My front teeth have


    been missing for so long, and I don¡¯t know when I can nt them.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I have already made an appointment with the dentist


    in advance. As long as your legs are better, I will take you to imnt the teeth and make the best


    porcin teeth.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ine Ma nodded in satisfaction.


    ire Wilson Wilson said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Husband, which one are you going to drive tomorrow?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I¡¯m free, you choose one, and I will drive the rest.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1238


    ire Wilson Wilson said nervously, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t drive well. Both cars are very powerful. I¡¯m


    afraid that something will happen identally. If you scratch someone¡¯s car again, it will be


    troublesome.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t have such a big psychological burden, just treat


    these two cars as our own.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°You should give me an introduction and how to do it in detail.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I will introduce this Bugatti to you.¡±


    At this moment, a brand new Bentley Continental drove into the Thompson First Vi area.


    The driver was Harold, who was dressed in a straight suit and looked like a dog.


    Sitting in the co-pilot was his father Christopher.


    Sitting in the back row was the Lady of the Wilson family and Wendy .


    Recently, the Webb family¡¯s investment in the Wilson family has arrived, and the Wilson Group has


    repaid the loan owed to the bank, so the bank has also unblocked, and the Wilson Group has also


    unblocked the sealed Wilson family vi and antique cultural relics.


    The resurgence of the Wilson family group made the Wilson family extremely excited.


    Harold hadn¡¯t really experienced the life of the rich second generation for a long time, so he pped


    the Lady, hoping that she could buy a luxury car from thepany to fill the storefront.


    In the previous Wilson family, the best car was the Mercedes-Benz S450, which was priced at about


    1.5 million Dor.


    Christopher¡¯s car was an Audi a8, while Harold¡¯s car was an old BMW.


    Originally, the family intended to rece him with a better car, but unexpectedly, something


    happened at hometer. Not only was it not reced with a car, but even the old BMW was found


    by the bank.


    Harold knew very well that if he wanted to be a rich second generation and let others look at


    himself again, he must first have a good car.


    After all, I can¡¯t carry the Thompson First vi on my back, and when I go out, what others really


    think about me is what kind of car I drive.


    After such a long and hard life, Mrs. Wilson couldn¡¯t wait to make a high profile, so she immediately


    decided and bought a Bentley Continental that cost more than three million Dor.


    Harold had never driven such an expensive car, so he was more excited than anyone else when he


    bought the car.


    At this time, Mrs. Wilson was sitting in the extravagant rear row of the Bentley, touching the hand-


    made pure leather interior, and eximed: ¡°This good car is really good. This Bentley is much better


    than my previous Mercedes. !¡±


    Harold said: ¡°Grandma, Bentley is actually a bit worse than Rolls-Royce, or let¡¯s buy another Rolls-


    Royce if we don¡¯t look back!¡±


    The Lady said: ¡°A Rolls-Royce is worth seven or eight million. It is still too early to buy a Rolls-


    Royce. Our top priority now is to quickly restart the business of the Wilson Group.¡±


    Harold hurriedly said: ¡°Grandma, what I mean is that I also want to frustrate the spirit of Charlie


    Wade¡¯s family. Don¡¯t think they can live in a Thompson First vi, but the car they drive is still two


    shit BMW 5 series.


    Add up to less than one million, less than one-third of our Bentley. If we drive a 7-8 million Rolls-


    Royce, we just drive to their door and poke them. Go to the backbone of home!¡±


    Wendy said, ¡°Brother, do you still need a Rolls-Royce if you poke the spine of their family? This


    Bentley is enough!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lady Wilson coldly snorted, and said, ¡°Harold, drive directly to their house. I have to make fun


    of this family! I asked them to return to the Wilson Group before they were reluctant to go back to


    the Wilson Group. Now the Wilson Group is alive. I don¡¯t regret it after seeing them!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1239


    Mrs. Wilson has always been very dissatisfied with Charlie Wade¡¯s family.


    At the beginning, I begged them toe back, but no one of them took themselves seriously. Now


    that I have received a huge investment from the Webb family, I don¡¯t need to put their family in their


    eyes.


    Moreover, the Lady felt that Charlie Wade¡¯s family was just outsiders.


    It looks like there is a Thompson First vi, but in fact it is nothing more than that.


    Both Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson did not have a job, and had no ie at home.


    Although ire Wilson Wilson opened a studio, the scale is small after all, and the ie situation


    is not too optimistic.


    So the Lady firmly believes that their family is in the Thompson First, that is, they can barely afford


    to live, but they must not be able topare with their current self.


    At the beginning, I needed them toe back and ran to their families to make all kinds of


    pleadings. They lost their face, but they looked down on themselves and were reluctant to go back


    to the Wilson family again. Now the Wilson family has weathered the storm, and they just want to


    save the face they lost before. get back!


    Bentley Continental stopped in front of Charlie Wade¡¯s vi. Harold looked at the Lady beside him


    and asked, ¡°Grandma, do you want me to knock on the door?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lady Wilson said with a sneer: ¡°Hon the horn and let ine Mae out.¡±


    Christopher looked up and found that there were more than 20 green hats hanging on ine Ma¡¯s


    balcony. He said angrily: ¡°ine Ma, the bastard, is addicted to hanging green hats. It¡¯s been so


    many days. she still doesn¡¯t take it off!¡±


    The Lady Wilson said lightly: ¡°She is willing to hang up, just let her hang up, but it¡¯s just a green hat.


    I advise you not to care too much. Now that thedy Hannah has knocked out that wild species, you


    should stop. Take this matter seriously.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what you said is easy!¡± Christopher said angrily: ¡°Thisdy is not only pregnant with other


    people¡¯s wild species, but also infected me with a venereal disease. I still have to go to the hospital


    to infuse six bottles of fluid every day.


    Enough for a month, it was all her harm!¡±


    The Lady Wilson said disdainfully: ¡°You always take her to your heart, and others have always


    targeted you, such as the green hats that ine Ma hangs. If you don¡¯t take Hannah¡¯s matter


    seriously, ine Ma will do it.


    What can you do if you hang two hundred green hats? After all, you still leave others with ws.


    Then when others embarrass you, don¡¯t me others.¡±


    Christopher sighed angrily when he heard this.


    He has now separated from Hannah.


    The reason why he has not divorced her is because Donald of the Webb family does not allow him.


    If he continues to regard this as a huge shame, he will definitely be like his mother in the future. The


    same, has always left the opponent ws.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Mom, I understand what you mean, just let ine Ma


    hang up, I just didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    The Lady Wilson nodded in satisfaction and said to Harold: ¡°Harold, honk the horn and get ine


    Ma out!¡±


    ¡°Good grandma!¡±


    With a smug smile on his face, Harold pressed the car horn.


    The huge whistle sounded outside Charlie Wade¡¯s vi.


    ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade were sitting in a sports car with excellent soundproofing,


    and they didn¡¯t hear the sound very clearly, but ine Ma in the bedroom upstairs suddenly became


    annoyed when they heard the sound.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1240


    She was holding her mobile phone in bed and chasing drama at this time. During this time, she was


    bored at home every day, and she depended on chasing drama to pass the time.


    When she saw the excitement, there was a continuous piercing horn outside, loud and sharp, which


    made her upset for a while, so she immediately went to the terrace and looked down. A brand-new


    Bentley parked at his door and kept honking his horn.


    ine Ma suddenly cursed: ¡°Damn, where¡¯s the smelly silk, something wrong? What are you doing


    at someone¡¯s door?¡±


    Christopher was in the car through the window, and saw ine Ma standing on the patio fence


    calling out, smiling and saying, ¡°Mom, look, ine Ma¡¯s b*tch hase out to curse the street!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Mrs. Wilson was overjoyed and said: ¡°ine Ma, this stinkydy loves money the most. If


    we let her know that we are relieved now, she will definitely be jealous and ufortable.


    Then I will give her a willingness to let them The illusion of returning to Wilson¡¯s house, she will


    definitely lick her face and beg me, and then I will humiliate and humiliate her!¡±


    So, the Lady Wilson smiled and pushed the car door, and was about to get out of the car to show off


    with ine Ma, but she didn¡¯t expect a pot of cold water to be poured on her head.


    With a crash, the Lady only felt cold from head to toe. She lifted her wet head and looked up. She


    just saw ine Ma holding a washbasin with a smug look on her face.


    The Lady raised her head angrily and cursed: ¡°ine Ma, you damn dog thing! Why do you pour


    water on me!¡±


    Only then did ine Ma recognize that it was the old Mrs. Wilson, and said, ¡°Oh, whoever bought a


    broken car and honked the horn in front of my house. It turns out that you are the one who is not


    dead! What¡¯s the matter? Your daughter-inw is here. In the ck coal mine, you have made a lot


    of money by selling yourself part-time? I have money to rece you with a new car? What kind of


    broken car, it seems quite bluffing.¡±


    Lady Wilson angrily cursed: ¡°I don¡¯t know good and bad things! This is Bentley! Bentley Continental!


    Imported from the UK, more than three million!¡±


    ine Ma leaned on the railing and said with a look of disdain: ¡°Oh, driving a car worth more than


    three million Dor is not you? Do you know what kind of car my daughter and son-inw drive?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson sneered: ¡°Isn¡¯t your daughter just a BMW 520? Tell you, my Lady can buy her ten of


    this car!¡±


    ine Ma sighed and said, ¡°Look at this old thing for you, a Bentley worth more than three million.


    It¡¯s just a woolen thread? My son-inw has two top luxury cars, any of them cost 40-50 million. , I


    bought these ten of you and turned around. Look at your unseen appearance.¡±


    Harold also put down the car window at this time, poked his head out of the driving position, looked


    at ine Ma, and mocked in a cold voice: ¡°ine Ma, you have no f*cking front teeth, and you still


    like to brag so much?


    Just Charlie Wade¡¯s smelly Diaosi, why drive a 40-50 million car? He doesn¡¯t even deserve to touch


    it!¡±


    ine Ma spit out a few pieces of melon seed shells at Harold and said contemptuously: ¡°Harold,


    don¡¯t be here with the second aunt and chick. If you have this time, you can go to a hospital and


    check if you are It¡¯s not from the Wilson family. After all, your mom is so prodigious, maybe she put


    a green hat on your dad more than 20 years ago?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fart!¡± When Harold heard her make a fuss about her mother¡¯s cheating, he scolded angrily:


    ¡°You talk nonsense again, I will cut off your tongue.¡±


    ine Ma put his tongue out and said, ¡°Come on, youe to cut, bastard, it¡¯s not you that¡¯s


    amazing.¡±


    Harold was so ufortable, pushing the car door and scolding the street.


    The Lady stopped him at this time and said, ¡°Harold, don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll talk to her!¡±


    Harold closed his mouth angrily.


    The Lady said arrogantly: ¡°ine Ma. Let me tell you that the Wilson family is not what it used to


    be!


    The 80 million investment has been paid, and the Wilson family has passed the debt crisis and will


    reopen now! You are Isn¡¯t it envious? If you beg me, maybe I will showpassion to let ire


    Wilson Wilson and Jacob Wilson return to work in the Wilson Group, and your pension will be


    restored.¡±

 Chapter 1241-1245

    Chapter 1241-1245


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1241


    Hearing what the Lady said, ine Ma was stunned, feeling very upset.


    Someone really invested in the Wilson family? Are you crazy?


    Just the few broken fish and shrimps of the Wilson family, how many can be on the table?


    Relying on them, it is strange that the Wilson Group can do it!


    Wouldn¡¯t they have money to burn?


    Thinking of this, ine Ma immediately sneered and said: ¡°You Lady, don¡¯t be too troublesome in


    front of me. As far as your family is, even if the Wilson Group reopens, it will definitely go bankrupt


    in a few days. What kind of stuff are in your family, just like Harold, what can you do? He won¡¯t burn


    the whole family out!¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s words also touched the pain of the Lady Wilson.


    Although the Wilson family now has Donald¡¯s investment, it does not mean that the Wilson family


    can sit back and rx in the future.


    After all, Donald¡¯s money only helped the Wilson family solve the survival problem, but the Wilson


    Group really needs to be led by capable people if it really wants to develop.


    However, the Wilson family really didn¡¯t have any talents.


    Christopher himself was mediocre, and Harold was a low-handed waste. He was very good at


    eating inside and out. It really made him find a way to help thepany make some money. It was


    really difficult.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He has been in the Wilson Group for several years. Basically, a business has not beenpleted. It


    is just a waste of insufficient sess and more failure.


    As for Wendy , not to mention, after graduating from Pheasant University, she just wandered around


    every day.


    When She first fell in love with Gerald White, in addition to spending money every day, after


    breaking up with Gerald White, she followed Keh Wilson and Jeffrey Weaver. Not only did she


    have no ability to run a business, but her own reputation waspletely stinking. I can¡¯t count on it.


    However, the Lady Wilson herself is also getting older, and she can¡¯t do many things by herself, and


    she is also incapable of doing things.


    In this case, she feels more and more that her granddaughter, ire Wilson Wilson, whom she has


    never waited for, is actually the best in the entire Wilson family. The capable one.


    Therefore, although she is here to mock ine Ma, she actually wants to use her crushing


    advantage to make ine Ma yield to herself again. Once ine Ma yields to herself again, she will


    help herself persuade ire Wilson Wilson to return to the Wilson family group.


    If ire Wilson Wilson is willing toe back, she will definitely give her a position of director, so


    that she will lead the Wilson Group toe back to life and create greater glories.


    Lady Wilson also learned about ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s current situation before. Although her studio


    is notrge, she has a lot of orders.


    The Emgrand Group gave her many design orders, and the Moore family, the White family, and the


    Quinton family also gave her many orders.


    ire Wilson Wilson is slowly working on these orders now. If she can be allowed to return to the


    Wilson Group, won¡¯t she be able to bring them back too?


    Thinking of this, the Lady Wilson resisted her anger and said to ine Ma: ¡°ine Ma, we mother-


    inw and daughter-inw, we don¡¯t have any deep hatred, why should you bite on it?


    In my opinion, we might as well let go of our prejudices. Cooperation, what do you say?¡±


    ine Ma said annoyedly: ¡°Dead old woman, you don¡¯t give me ecstasy here, we don¡¯t have deep


    hatred? You forgot how your Lady¡¯s leg was broken by you? You old thing wait for me, sooner or


    later I want to break both of your legs!¡±


    Lady Wilson pointed to the newly bought Bentley Continental and said seriously: ¡°ine Ma, as


    long as your family is willing toe back, I will buy your family a Bentley exactly the same. What


    do you think?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1242


    In the eyes of Mrs. Wilson, ine Ma loves vanity the most, and also loves taking advantage. If she


    really matches their home with a Bentley, she will definitely try to persuade ire Wilson Wilson.


    However, the Lady counts everything, but ignores another characteristic of ine Ma¡¯s humanity,


    that is: holding grudges!


    Although ine Ma loves to take advantage of her, she herself is extremely vengeful.


    Before that, ire Wilson Wilson had been persuading ire Wilson Wilson to return to the Wilson


    Family Group because she had no grudges with the Lady, it was nothing more than a bit of


    awkwardness between her mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    In front of money, a little awkwardness will naturally not have any effect on ine Ma.


    However, things are different now!


    ine Ma has a deep hatred for Mrs. Wilson in his heart!


    Back in the detention center, she took Gena to tortured ine Ma to death. Not only did she torture


    ine Ma in an hical manner, she even broke ine Ma¡¯s leg when she finally left. ine Ma


    hated the Lady early in her heart. Up.


    Therefore, even if the Lady really paired her with a Bentley, she couldn¡¯t dilute her hatred for the


    Lady.


    What¡¯s more, ine Ma is now savvy. She knows that the person she can¡¯t offend is her son-inw


    Charlie Wade. Otherwise, she might be driven out of this luxurious vi by Charlie Wade.


    Now my husband wants to divorce myself, and my daughter can¡¯t help me. Of course I can¡¯t offend


    Charlie Wade. Otherwise, if he really angers Charlie Wade and gets kicked out of the house,


    wouldn¡¯t he have to wander on the street?


    What¡¯s more, ine Ma knows how cruel this dead old woman¡¯s heart is, and ine Ma knows


    better than anyone, if she is fooled by her, she might be deceived in the future.


    Therefore, she has decided not to be fooled by the Lady again.


    So, she raised her eyebrows and said mockingly: ¡°The old thing, you have said that you are a


    broken Bentley, even one-tenth of my son-inw¡¯s car can¡¯t bepared, how can my Lady look at


    this kind of garbage? Just your family It¡¯s shameless to think of this shit as a treasure if you haven¡¯t


    seen anything in the world, and lick your face to my door!¡±


    Harold blurted out: ¡°ine Ma, you don¡¯t know how to raise your head here. Grandma gives you a


    chance to lower your head and admit your mistakes. If you don¡¯t take it well, you¡¯re still bragging? If


    you miss this opportunity, you won¡¯t even cry! ¡°


    ine Ma smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t know who produced the small wild species, and said that I


    am bragging? Wait, my Lady will show you what a real luxury car is now!¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma immediately took out the remote control key of the hospital door and


    pressed the open button.


    In order to facilitate the owner¡¯s self-driving in and out of the vis of Thompson First, the owners


    are equipped with remote electric gates, so that the owners can directly use the key to remotely


    switch the gates and operate the gates without getting off the car.


    As soon as ine Ma pressed the key, the opposite door began to open slowly, and the two top


    supercars directly facing the door were Charlie Wade.


    At this moment, he was sitting in that Aston Martin, and he had just exined to ire Wilson


    Wilson the operation process of this supercar in detail, and was about to take her out for ap.


    So, he pressed the red button to start the engine, and immediately after that, the 7.3-liter v12


    engine exploded like 12 wildly roaring beasts.


    Lady Wilson and the other Wilson family members were all startled by the loud noise that suddenly


    came out of the yard.


    When everyone looked intently, they saw that a supercar with a fierce face like a beast had been


    launched, slowly approaching the open door!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1243


    Charlie Wade wanted to take his wife out for a stroll, but he didn¡¯t expect that he really wanted to


    use the key to open the door remotely, and the door opened by himself.


    He didn¡¯t know that this was ine Ma¡¯s contribution, and he was wondering when he saw a ck


    car parked at the door, and there was an Lady standing beside the car.


    A closer look revealed that the Lady turned out to be ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s grandmother!


    ire Wilson Wilson was also very surprised, not understanding why grandma was at his door.


    Charlie Wade could see that there was a car next to the Lady, a Bentley Continental.


    He couldn¡¯t help being surprised, how could the Wilson family have money to buy a Bentley? Is it


    from Donald? This grandson is really willing to work hard to disgust him.


    At this time, Harold, who was sitting in the cab, saw an Aston Martin driving out of the courtyard of


    Charlie Wade¡¯s vi, and he was shocked to speak!


    A few secondster, Harold said with an unhappy expression: ¡°Damn, Charlie Wade, the bastard,


    can actually drive an Aston Martin. How can this car cost three or four million? It¡¯s not worse than


    our Bentley.¡±


    When Wendy was with Gerald White, the young master of the White family, she often heard Gerald


    White talk about various super sports cars, so she recognized this car as the famous Aston Martin


    one77 at a nce!


    So she hurriedly said: ¡°Brother, this Aston Martin is not an ordinary Aston Martin, this is Aston


    Martin¡¯s most expensive one77, and it costs tens of millions!¡±


    ¡°What is it?!¡± Harold blurted out subconsciously as if he was struck by lightning, ¡°You said this car is


    an Aston Martin one77?¡±


    Wendy nodded.


    Most people can only recognize the distinctive shark face when looking at Aston Martin, but there


    are specific differences between each Aston Martin, and most people cannot see it from the front


    face of the car.


    Unlike Mercedes-Benz, the cheapest Mercedes-Benz is only more than 200,000 Dor, but the


    most expensive Mercedes-Benz needs to be several million or even higher. But looking at the front


    face of Mercedes-Benz, it is difficult for anyone to see this car at a nce. What model is it.


    Wendy doesn¡¯t know much about cars, but she has passively epted some knowledge about


    super sports cars.


    After all, she has also been Gerald White for several years. The second young master of the rich


    family likes to study sports cars as his favorite hobby, so Wendy can be said to be more proficient in


    sports cars.


    When Harold heard that this Aston Martin one77 was worth tens of millions, he felt sore and hated.


    Damn, I thought that by buying a Bentley Continental, I would be able to take a good look at Charlie


    Wade¡¯s family, but he didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade toe out with a sports car worth tens of


    millions¡­


    At this time, Harold saw a sports car parked in the yard. He recognized the sports car brand that all


    boys dream of, eximed, and blurted out: ¡°f*ck! Isn¡¯t the one next to it a Bugatti?! Bugatti at least


    more than 20 million, right?¡±


    Wendy took a look and said with aplicated expression: ¡°Brother, that car is a limited edition co-


    produced by Bugatti and Hermes, and the price is more than 50 million Dor.¡±


    ¡°f*ck!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1244


    Harold only felt as if he had suffered heavy blows one after another.


    He was stunned and said, ¡°How did Charlie Wade get such an expensive car for that smelly silk?


    And even if it is one, he actually has two!¡±


    Christopher¡¯s face was also ugly: ¡°It¡¯s probably that Charlie Wade fcked out to cheat people again! I


    don¡¯t understand. Did Aurouss Hilll¡¯s rich guys fck their brains and let the donkey kick it? Howe


    they all believe so.


    Charlie Wade, this smelly hanging silk?!¡±


    Harold was also very ufortable, and said angrily: ¡°I want to know too! Damn, I¡¯ve been waiting


    for Charlie Wade this bastard to thunder, but he is still alive now.¡±


    Wendy ¡¯s eyes were red, and she said aggrieved: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Charlie Wade, Brother Gerald and


    I would have been married, our family would not have been so miserable, and my mother would not


    have been sent to the ck coal kiln to suffer so many crimes.¡±


    ? Christopher said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t mention that b*tch woman!¡±


    At this moment, the Lady Wilson saw Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson driving a weird-


    looking car to the front, and she stepped to the side of the cab, looked at Charlie Wade in the car,


    and said arrogantly: What kind of awesome car did your family buy? It¡¯s just such a ragged thing.


    How does it look different from a Ford Mondeo? The captain of the Wilson Group¡¯s security team


    used to drive this car, isn¡¯t it only 200,000?¡±


    Because Aston Martin was acquired by the Ford Group, the Mondeounched by the Ford Group in


    recent years has applied the most ssic shark face of Aston Martin models.


    So Ford Mondeo is also called Aston Mondeo.


    And the sales of Ford Mondeo are pretty good, you can see it everywhere on the street.


    But Aston Martin is a top sports car brand, in fact, the exposure to the people is very low, so over


    time, most people are more familiar with the Ford Mondeo car, and even appear like Mrs. Wilson,


    who mistakenly put Aspen Martin, recognizes Mondeo¡¯s situation.


    Charlie Wade heard her say this, and didn¡¯t bother to be familiar with her, so he said to her: ¡°Don¡¯t


    care whether my car is 200,000 or 1,000,000. You are blocking the door of my house now. Move the


    car quickly and I want to get out. ¡°


    ine Ma on the terrace upstairs looked at Mrs. Wilson, sneered and said: ¡°You old thing is really


    not long-eyed, what kind of Ford Mondeo is this, it¡¯s called Aston Martin, and I don¡¯t even know this.


    A facees out to show off.¡±


    Lady Wilson looked up at ine Ma and yelled, ¡°Ah your mother, my Lady has been here in heavy


    winds and waves for so many years. What good car I have never seen? I don¡¯t believe that such a


    small car can be more expensive than my Bentley! ¡°


    Although Harold usually likes to pretend to be coerced the most, but at this time he also knows that


    not only does it make no sense to pretend to be coerced in this way, it is self-defeating.


    So he hurriedly pushed the door and got out of the car, helped the Lady, and whispered in his


    mouth: ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go home quickly.¡±


    ¡°Go home? What home?¡± The Lady Wilson coldly snorted, ¡°Today is a good day for the rebirth of


    our Wilson family, and a big day for the re-emergence of our Wilson family. I want this family to see


    clearly, don¡¯t feel that we live now.


    After a Thompson First vi, I am an adult. Compared to us, they are still far behind! Our family now


    runs a Bentley, how about them? Even a BMW can¡¯t afford to open such a small one. There¡¯s a car,


    and there are only two seats, what is enough for?¡±


    Harold was embarrassed and said: ¡°Grandma, his car is much more expensive than ours! This is a


    super sports car, worth tens of millions!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lady Wilson shivered all over, and blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s just such a small thing, tens of millions?


    Is it made of gold?¡±


    Harold¡¯s face was hot, and while pulling her into the car, he said in a low voice, ¡°Not only is this one


    he drove for tens of millions, but the one parked in the yard is also tens of millions. The cars add up


    to almost 100 million.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1245


    When Mrs. Wilson heard that the two cars together estimated to exceed 100 million, her body


    shuddered.


    Two cars add up to more than 100 million. What the hell is this concept? These two cars are almost


    the same cost of a Thompson First vi.


    It took only 3 million for a car of her own, and she already felt it was incredible. ording to this,


    Charlie Wade¡¯s car had more than 30 cars.


    The Lady feels ufortable.


    I thought I was here to humiliate others, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be self-humiliating.


    The point is that someone really spends so much money on such an expensive car, isn¡¯t it?


    A car made of pure gold is only at this price, right?


    Lady Wilson was indignant, and Harold, who was on the side, was afraid that she would be boring


    again, and quickly helped her to walk back to the Bentley.


    ine Ma stood on the terrace with a sneer and said: ¡°Oh, Lady, why are you not arrogant? Why


    are you so frustrated? It¡¯s not you who sits on a Bentley and sneer?¡±


    Lady Wilson turned her back to ine Ma, feeling like a man on her back.


    She didn¡¯t need to look back to know how much ridicule and contempt ine Ma would have when


    looking at her eyes now.


    This is really my own initiative to stretch my face to others and let others beat me.


    If I knew this was the case, I must have avoided their home far away.


    Why are you here to touch this mold?


    Moreover, for no apparent reason, the slut ine Ma broke into a basin of cold water.


    I was thinking about going home and changing my clothes, but suddenly a basin of cold water was


    poured down.


    This basin of water not only poured the Lady Wilson very heartily, but also poured Harold into


    embarrassment.


    To talk to the usual, Harold would definitely scold the other person, but this time, he really had no


    face to yell at ine Ma.


    Afterwards, he got into the cab in a panic, and drove away in a panic.


    The Lady Wilson sat in the car and scolded her with anger.


    Christopher in the co-pilot was also depressed, and said, ¡°This ine Ma is really disgusting. She


    always runs me on Hannah¡¯s thing. After today, I don¡¯t know how she will change herw in the


    future. Run on us!¡±


    Lady Wilson was also very upset. Originally, Donald gave them the task to make Charlie Wade sick


    and make Charlie Wade ufortable, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be run and calcted


    by Charlie Wade¡¯s family ever since they moved into Thompson First. , Especially thest time I


    made dumplings with daffodils and almost lost half of my life in it.


    Wendy on the side couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Grandma, if we always can¡¯t get a bargain in front of the


    Charlie Wade family, will Mr. Webb lose confidence in us and drive us out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandma!¡± Harold also said hurriedly: ¡°This vi was not ours. Moreover, Donald invested in


    the money of our Wilson Group. It is also conditional. He Donald can ask us to return the money at


    any time. He, if we can¡¯t afford him, he will file awsuit and seal us up at that time, we will still go


    bankrupt, or we will have nothing.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson nodded very seriously.


    She knew that her grandchildren were right. If she was unable to help Donald¡¯s worries for a long


    time, then Donald might give up on herself.


    Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and said: ¡°We still have to find a way to quickly frustrate


    Charlie Wade¡¯s spirit.¡±


    Christopher asked, ¡°Mom, do you have any good ideas?¡±

 Chapter 1246-1250

    Chapter 1246-1250


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1246


    Lady Wilson shook her head.


    In this situation, she really couldn¡¯t think of a good way.


    Wendy said: ¡°Grandma, or let¡¯s use the Wilson Group to suppress ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s studio!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± The Lady Wilson said solemnly: ¡°All the orders ire Wilson Wilson got


    were from the Emgrand Group, the White Family, and the Quinton Family. How can you suppress


    her?¡±


    ¡°This is also¡­¡±


    Wendy was very annoyed.


    She has beenpared by ire Wilson Wilson in various ways all the time. This made her feel


    full of hatred towards ire Wilson Wilson in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, the days of ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade, not only were there no


    thunderstorms, but they went over and over, which made her feel very ufortable.


    When she thought that Charlie Wade¡¯s house had two top luxury cars that even Gerald White could


    only hope for, she hated ire Wilson Wilson.


    Why can she live such a good life?


    And he is now a junior in Aurouss Hilll¡¯s famous street?


    At first, I was forced to follow Keh Wilson, andter he was thrown to Jeffrey Weaver by


    Keh Wilson.


    It was nothing more than with Jeffrey Weaver, but when following Jeffrey Weaver, instead of getting


    any benefit from Jeffrey Weaver, she licked a whole row of urinals in the Glorious Club with him.


    That incidentpletely discredited himself in Aurouss Hilll.


    The current self is aughingstock in Aurouss Hilll, and I don¡¯t know how many people have been


    poked on the backbone.


    Wendy felt that all of this was given by her cousin ire Wilson Wilson!


    Therefore, she hoped to see ire Wilson Wilson defeated more than anyone else.


    So she suddenly had a vicious strategy in her heart, and she said, ¡°Grandma, I have a good idea. If


    we can do it, Mr. Webb will be very pleased and may even give us a big reward.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mrs. Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°What is the strategy? Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    Wendy coldly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Charlie Wade the one who loves ire Wilson Wilson the most? It seems


    that he and ire Wilson Wilson have never been married, in other words, ire Wilson Wilson


    should still be For this reason, if we set up a bureau to find someone to put ire Wilson Wilson to


    sleep, and then make a video and upload it to the Inte, wouldn¡¯t Charlie Wade copse? By


    then, Mr. Webb will definitely be very happy!¡±


    Lady Wilson frowned and said, ¡°The solution is a good solution, but you have to think clearly that


    Charlie Wade is still very well-connected in Aurouss Hilll. If we really do such a thing, he will


    definitely fight with us. Yes, he has a very good rtionship with Don Albertt on the road. In case of


    a murder order against our family, what life do we have to find Mr. Webb to praise?¡±


    Christopher also said with a look of horror: ¡°This thing is absolutely impossible to do. Donald must


    also know that ire Wilson Wilson is Charlie Wade¡¯s fate. Why didn¡¯t he start with ire Wilson


    Wilson? It must be because he is afraid that Charlie Wade is crazy. Find him in revenge!¡±


    ¡°You forgot, just because his brother-inw abducted and sold children, Charlie Wade took his


    brother-inw a dozen or so people to hell. If someone provokes ire Wilson Wilson, wouldn¡¯t he


    be copied by him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Harold also panicked, and blurted out: ¡°Wendy, your brain is pretty funny? If we really do


    this kind of thing, then we must be caught by Charlie Wade too!¡±


    When Wendy heard this from her family, she was also full of fear.


    She hated ire Wilson Wilson too much just now, so she wanted to ruin her.


    Just thinking of Charlie Wade¡¯s ferocious means made her back cold.


    At this time, Christopher suddenly said excitedly: ¡°By the way, although we can¡¯t do anything to


    ire Wilson Wilson, we can start with ine Ma!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1247


    What Christopher hates most is not Hannah who cuckolded herself, but ine Ma who insulted and


    hated herself over and over again.


    Thinking of the more than 20 green hats fluttering in the wind on ine Ma¡¯s balcony, Christopher


    wanted to smash ine Ma¡¯s body into pieces.


    Those 20 green hats, every time they float in the wind, they are mercilessshes to him.


    So he felt that if he wanted revenge, he would naturally start from ine Ma, which couldn¡¯t be


    more appropriate.


    And most importantly, revenge on ine Ma will not arouse Charlie Wade¡¯s hatred.


    Otherwise, if everyone started to attack ire Wilson Wilson, it would be tantamount to touching


    Charlie Wade¡¯s inverse scales, and it would very likely cause a murderous disaster.


    Even Donald didn¡¯t dare to attack ire Wilson Wilson, so naturally his family couldn¡¯t cause that


    trouble.


    Christopher¡¯s proposal was immediately approved by the whole family.


    During this period of time, ine Ma has always spared no effort to mock their family, and has


    deeply angered everyone. She finds a breakthrough from her, finds a way to fix her, and can also


    relieve the whole family.


    Therefore, Harold hurriedly asked: ¡°Dad, what is a good way, tell us quickly!¡±


    Christopher gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Find an opportunity to ruin her, make her theughingstock


    of the people of the whole country, and let her feel the feeling of being pierced by countless people!¡±


    Speaking of this, Christopher said again: ¡°Also! It¡¯s better to get her a STD too!¡±


    Harold said in surprise: ¡°Dad! Are you going to do it yourself?¡±


    When Christopher heard this, he was furious and pped him in the face. He cursed, ¡°You f*ck me!


    The dog can¡¯t spit out ivory! Give me my hand? Just ine Ma? She deserves it too!¡±


    In fact, both ine Ma and Hannah are mature women with lingering charm.


    However, these two charming women are in a bit miserable situation.


    Needless to say, Hannah had just miscarried and had a venereal disease that had not yet been


    cured. Now she was beaten by her husband and was lying in the hospital with her injuries and


    treated with venereal diseases.


    ine Ma is also miserable now, with her broken leg still in ster, and her two front teeth were


    broken again. How can she still have the original charm? No man was interested in it.


    Harold pped him, and said aggrievedly: ¡°Dad, you said you wanted her to contract a venereal


    disease, and I thought you were going to do it yourself¡­¡±


    Christopher cursed: ¡°Can¡¯t you find someone else to start?¡±


    Harold said, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Look for it, look for the young and strong one, preferably the one who is sick!¡±


    Harold said awkwardly: ¡°This is really not found¡­¡±


    Christopher smacked his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find it, even if I can¡¯t find the sick, I have to find someone


    to take care of her!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1248


    The next day, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s high school ssmates got married.


    The couple drove a supercar at dawn and set off from Thompson First to Levy County, a suburb of


    Aurouss Hilll.


    Levy County is about 60 kilometers away from the city center. Although it is a little far away, it is


    fortunate that there is a direct highway.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s high school ssmate lives in the suburbs of Levy County. When the two


    followed the navigation and came to themunity where each other lived, they discovered that it


    turned out to be an oldmunity with a house age of at least 20 or 30 years.


    All the houses in thismunity are no more than 6 stories, and the houses are built very densely.


    The green paint on the outside of the house is already mottled, revealing the color of cement.


    The entrance of themunity is very narrow, and there are rtively high speed bumps. In


    addition, you can see that the road upation inside is very serious. It is not the garbage cans that


    upy the road, or the tricycle bicycles, motorcycles or others. The dpidated car was parked


    against the road, so it was very narrow inside.


    Charlie Wade drove the Bugatti in front, nced at the entrance of themunity, and called ire


    Wilson Wilson, the wife of the car behind, and said, ¡°My wife, the road conditions in thismunity


    are tooplicated. I guess the chassis of our sports car is so Low, I can¡¯t drive in at all, or let¡¯s


    park the car and walk in.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Okay, stop first, and I will stop after you.¡±


    Charlie Wade leaned the car on the side of the road very well, and his wife ire Wilson Wilson


    also parked the car behind him.


    The two got off the car, and passers-by in the early morning saw these two top luxury cars suddenly


    come to this economically depressed small county. They stopped and took pictures with their


    phones.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want to be too ostentatious, so he pulled ire Wilson Wilson into the


    community.


    Fortunately, the two came early, so there are not many passers-by now, otherwise, I am afraid that


    they will be surrounded by water.


    It was only 7:40 in the morning. After ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade entered the


    community together, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°I visited her house once when I was in high


    school, and her family lived here at that time. I think their family still lives here for so many years.¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the dpidated building and couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°The house shouldn¡¯t be


    much bigger, right?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson gave a hum, and said, ¡°Their house is a two-bedroom house, which adds up to


    more than 60 square meters.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°How do you live in a two-bedroom house with 4 people? Didn¡¯t you


    say that she has a younger brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°The family can¡¯t afford a big house, so she and her brother lived


    in the same room since they were young. Later, she went to school in another ce.


    When she graduated from college, her brother was also a big boy. It¡¯s impossible for two people to


    live in another room, so my ssmate went to Aurouss Hilll to work hard, and rented a house in


    Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    As she said, she sighed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she going to get married today, she has to get married from


    her natal ording to the rules, so she came herest night and waited for her to get married this


    morning.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and said, ¡°If someone in anymunity marries a girl, at least they will


    get a rainbow gate at the gate of themunity, and write on it the joy and celebration of the


    daughter¡¯s going out of the pavilion, why are you? Didn¡¯t the ssmates make it at home? I can¡¯t


    tell at all when I walked in. Today someone is going to get married.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson helplessly said: ¡°Her mother¡¯s family didn¡¯t want her to marry because the


    other party didn¡¯t give the bride price, but she was pregnant?


    So there is no other way. I heard her say that her mother¡¯s family is very angry and will not wait.


    Seeing her, she also said that if she is married today, the whole family will not go there. If you want


    to leave, let her go alone.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°This is a bit too much. Why is it her own daughter. If she is


    going to marry, parents and younger brother can¡¯t even go there? It¡¯s too impersonal.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said with some sympathy: ¡°My ssmate is very pitiful.


    Her parents have told her long ago that no matter who she marries, as long as she can give the


    family 300,000 gift money, it will be good for his brother to buy an apartment. .¡±


    ¡°But she insisted on marrying this person, and her husband¡¯s family didn¡¯t give her the gift money,


    so her parents and brother wanted her to knock off the child and find a man who could give the gift


    money.¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t agree with her life and death, so her parents hated her very much, even her brother


    hated her very much. If we don¡¯te to help her today, I guess she can only get married by


    herself.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1249


    Hearing this, Charlie Wade asked ire Wilson Wilson curiously: ¡°What? She got married today,


    did she inform you of an old ssmate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°She wants me to help her, otherwise she can¡¯t handle it alone,


    I originally wanted her to find a few old ssmates to help her. , Even if it is to cheer up, but she is


    not willing.¡±


    Charlie Wade said helplessly, ¡°I guess I don¡¯t want to lose face in front of so many students, it¡¯s


    understandable.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, ¡°I have never seen her so poor. On such an important day of


    marriage, her maiden-inw¡¯s family will add obstacles to her¡­¡±


    As he said, ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Charlie Wade, actually I really think it¡¯s good


    to marry you. If I¡¯m really asked by my family to marry young masters from rich people, I don¡¯t know


    what I will be bullied by my husband.¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s expression was a bit awkward.


    My own wife doesn¡¯t know yet, the rubbish husband she married is the young master of the top


    family in the country.


    Seeing that his expression was a bit wrong, ire Wilson Wilson thought he was angry, and


    exined hurriedly: ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t think too much, I have no other meaning, just want to say


    that marrying you is fine! ¡°


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled and asked her, ¡°If someday I be the young master of a rich


    family, what will you do?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°What you said is not true, because you are an orphan and


    you cannot be the young master of a rich family.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy, what if I am?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°If you really are the young master of some rich man, then I


    will divorce you.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson chuckled: ¡°What about you, hurry up, this is the building, let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head helplessly, and followed her into the old staircase unit.


    What surprised him was that today was the day when his wife and ssmates got married, and they


    all walked to the door of the unit. The family still didn¡¯t even post a happy word. It seemed that they


    hadn¡¯t made any preparations for a girl to marry.


    The couple walked up the stairs together. When they reached the third floor, they heard someone


    arguing and yelling.


    ¡°You money loser, you are really prepared to marry their house if you don¡¯t want a penny? If you just


    marry like this, I won¡¯t be allowed to be stabbed to death by someone in the future?¡±


    The speaker was a middle-aged woman, and her voice sounded very pungent, which matched


    ine Ma.


    Chapter 1250


    At this time, I heard a middle-aged man shout in a cold voice: ¡°This grandson¡¯s family is really


    deceiving people too much. The children are pregnant with them, and they don¡¯t even give a penny


    as a gift.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Are they not afraid to beat the child?¡±


    A young man replied: ¡°The talents of the family are not afraid. They wish my sister beat the child,


    because they don¡¯t look down on my sister at all. They always think that my sister is behind their


    home.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said again: ¡°Sister, why do you have to marry the grandson? The


    bastard¡¯s family is so bad. You can ask about it in ourmunity. Whose daughter did not give the


    betrothal gift? My good buddy said his sister, married to an ordinary family in the next county town,


    and the family gave 280,000 dors. Now Steve has paid down payment to buy a house in the


    county. The down payment was made with his sister¡¯s gift, and his sister returned 50,000 Dor for


    the decoration.


    If you marry the grandson, what can I do in the future!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t think I¡¯m too embarrassed by yourself. I have to think about it for your brother?


    Your brother is 22 this year. It¡¯s when he was looking for a partner to get married. How many little


    girls do you choose now? There is no house at home. Get him ready, which girl is willing to have


    sex with others?¡±


    At this time, I heard a woman grievingly said: ¡°I love Steve sincerely, and I will not spend his money


    when I am with him.¡±


    ¡°Really love each other?¡± The middle-aged woman sneered and sternly said: ¡°I yuck! If the bastard


    Steve really loves you, how could he treat you this way? I won¡¯t give you a gift without a penny, or


    even get married. If you don¡¯te to pick it up, you can¡¯t let you go on your own for dozens of


    kilometers? Is this a f*cking human business?¡±


    The young man yelled: ¡°The dog Steve just doesn¡¯t look down on us at all. He thinks our family is


    poor and can¡¯t match their family, so he doesn¡¯t put our family in his eyes, and he won¡¯te to


    pick up the bride on the wedding day. Steve, this kind of thing, I haven¡¯t heard of it when I grow up.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said again: ¡°Sister! If you marry so silly today, my parents and I will lose


    face in Levy County!¡±


    The woman said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk any more, I have made up my mind. I must marry today.


    Even if I rent out by myself, I will marry him.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she said again: ¡°Magnificence is really not as bad as you think. He just


    can¡¯t be his mother¡¯s home. Everything in his family is his mother¡¯s decision. He was really willing to


    give the bride price at first, but his mother Disagree, Carden also said that after he gets married, his


    finances will be separated from his mother.


    Then he will save more money and 300,000 to supply you, then you can buy a house for your


    brother!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait two years?¡± The middle-aged woman scolded: ¡°Your brother is 22 this year, and we will


    wait two more days to reach 24. We are still thinking about holding our grandson next year. Is it


    because of him we have to go back Wait two years?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I don¡¯t believe what Steve said at all. He said that in two years, what if he doesn¡¯t


    make up the money?


    By then, you will be married and have a child. You will be worthless. It¡¯s second-hand. What will


    your dad and I take to buy a house for your brother?¡±


    The young woman said, ¡°Mom, I have been with Steve for a few years. I know what kind of person


    he is, and he will do it when he says it.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck is magnificent.¡±


    The middle-aged woman said angrily: ¡°I tell you Isabe, our family of three will never allow you to


    marry Steve. If you still recognize our family, you will have your child I beat and broke up with that


    Stevepletely, but if you dare to leave this house today, the three of us will cut off all rtions


    with you, and you will be cut off from our family from now on!¡±


    The middle-aged man said coldly: ¡°You have heard what your mother said. What your mother said


    is what your brother said.


    If you want to go out of this door today, you should make your own decisions. Go out and never


    come back again!¡±


    The young woman cried and said, ¡°Dad, mom, are you trying to force me to death? Even if you


    don¡¯t love me, you have to love the child in my stomach?¡±


    The young man said, ¡°Sister, do you want such a maternal love?


    You are only two months pregnant. What kind of child is in your belly? Isn¡¯t it just a fertilized egg?¡±


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard this, he sighed, and said, ¡°It is my high school ssmates who


    are talking. It seems that their family does not want her to marry today¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°I heard it. Her younger brother is waiting for her gift money to buy a house.


    In his eyes, his sister is his cash cow. How could she just let her go in vain.¡±

 Chapter 1251-1255

    Chapter 1251-1255


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1251


    At this time, the insults upstairs had escted.


    The middle-aged woman scolded angrily: ¡°Why did I give birth to a money-losing woman like you? I


    worked so hard to support you to study and go to college. You haven¡¯t made money for your family


    for two years, so you rushed to give birth to others.


    My child, I knew you were such an unconscionable thing. When you were born, you shouldve been


    thrown away!¡±


    The young woman cried and said, ¡°Mom, I go to college and rely on student loans. I still repay the


    loan. At that time, you didn¡¯t want me to go to college. You wanted me to marry as soon as I was 18.


    Said that the earlier a girl marries, the more valuable it is.¡±


    ¡°I tried my best to get admitted to the university.


    You still didn¡¯t let me go to school. You almost tore up my admission letter and threatened me that if


    I went to university, you wouldn¡¯t pay me a cent for living expenses. These things Have you


    forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Now you say you worked so hard to provide me for college. Have you provided me a penny?¡±


    The middle-aged woman scolded angrily: ¡°The Lady gave birth to you to be the greatest favor to


    you. You don¡¯t know how to be grateful, and you¡¯re still moring with me here, turning you back!¡±


    The young woman cried and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to yell at you, I just want to reason with you!¡±


    ¡°The four years I was in college were not easy. All my living expenses had to rely on me to work and


    make money.¡±


    ¡°But I am a girl who is not in good health and often gets sick. The little money earned by working is


    not enough.¡±


    ¡°In school, if it weren¡¯t for Steve, who had been helping me take care of me, I might not have been


    able to graduate from college at all! I might have starved to death!¡±


    ¡°Steve knew about my family situation at that time, but he never disliked me, so as long as he is


    willing to marry, I am willing to marry, even if there is no gift of a penny, I am still willing to marry!¡±


    The middle-aged man scolded, ¡°You bastard, do you think the bride price is for you to decide? Do


    you think the bride price is for you?


    The bride price is for your brother to buy a house. Your brother will marry a wife and give birth. My


    child, this money will depend on the inheritance of our family! If you don¡¯t have a penny and you just


    marry like this, wouldn¡¯t you want to drive your mother and me to death?¡±


    The young girl stubbornly said: ¡°No matter what, I will marry Steve today, even if I take a taxi to


    Aurouss Hilll to marry him, or even walk to marry him, I will marry!¡±


    There was a crisp sound.


    The middle-aged man scolded angrily: ¡°You¡¯re a shameless loser! You patted your butt and left,


    leaving our family of three here. We are just a 30-year old house. Your brother married a wife and


    had children?¡±


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard that he had started upstairs, he immediately pulled Charlie Wade


    and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over quickly!¡±


    Originally, ire Wilson Wilson felt that it was indeed inappropriate for this family of four to argue


    about themselves as an outsider at home, and now it is somewhat embarrassing to go upstairs.


    But when she heard the hand p upstairs, she didn¡¯t care about it.


    The couple rushed to the 5th floor, and ire Wilson Wilson immediately pped the door of 501.


    After a while.


    A wicked young man opened the door and looked at ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade


    vigntly: ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Are you Jon? I¡¯m ire Wilson Wilson, your sister¡¯s high school


    ssmate, do you remember me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the ailing young man immediately said in surprise: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ire Wilson Wilson!


    Of course I remember you! ire Wilson Wilson, I haven¡¯t seen you in a few years, you are more


    beautiful than before!¡±


    Charlie Wade saw that this kid saw his wife¡¯s eyes full of scorching heat, and he was a little


    dissatisfied. He asked ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Wife, who is this little brother?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson introduced: ¡°This is Jon Stark, the brother of my high school ssmate


    Isabe Stark.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1252


    After speaking, he introduced Jon: ¡°Jon, this is my husband Charlie Wade.¡±


    ¡°Husband?¡± Jon asked in surprise: ¡°Sister ire Wilson Wilson, are you married?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and smiled: ¡°I have been married for more than three years. Where is


    your sister? Is she at home?


    At this moment, a girl with red five-fingerprints on her face came over, pretending to smile and said:


    ¡°You are here at first!¡±


    This girl is also pretty and has a good figure. She can definitely be regarded as the upper-middle


    ss.


    It¡¯s just that the girl is wearing a very cheap wedding dress, and it can even be seen that thece


    part of the wedding dress is a little off.


    A man and a woman walked out of the room again. The couple looked like they were in their early


    fifties with a cold expression. Looking at ire Wilson Wilson, they asked Isabe, ¡°Who are these


    two people? Theye. What are you doing?¡±


    Isabe said: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson is my high school ssmate. She has been to our house


    before, but you two may have forgotten.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said politely: ¡°Hello, aunt and uncle. By the way, I haven¡¯t introduced you yet.


    This is my husband Charlie Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly at the family, without speaking.


    The middle-aged woman questioned suspiciously: ¡°Isabe, what does it mean for the two of them


    toe to our house?¡±


    Isabe said, ¡°I ask ire Wilson Wilson to drive and take me to Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The middle-aged woman gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°You loser are really determined to


    marry that bastard?!¡±


    Isabe nodded, and said stubbornly: ¡°If I make up my mind, it won¡¯t change!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she said to ire Wilson Wilson: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I¡¯m sorry to trouble


    you, so I made a special trip so far.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Isabe, what are you doing so politely with me?¡±


    Isabe smiled with satisfaction and said: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, it¡¯s not too early, it will take a long


    time to drive, or let¡¯s start now.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    At this time, the middle-aged man with a fierce face stood in front of Isabe and said coldly: ¡°You


    are a loser, the more you talk about you, the more capable you are, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, even if the king of heaven is here today, you can¡¯t take her out of this door!¡±


    ¡°Also, I have already greeted your sister-inw. She has an acquaintance in the obstetrics and


    gynecology department of the county hospital.


    She can also work overtime to help with an operation on weekends. You will honestly follow me to


    the county hospital to get the baby Get rid of it, and don¡¯t deal with that bastard Steve from now on!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Isabe said categorically: ¡°I cannot kill my child, and no one can stop me from


    marrying Steve. Unless it is Steve who does not want to marry me, otherwise, even if you want Cut


    off rtions with me, and I want to marry today!¡±


    The middle-aged man immediately picked up a rolling pin that was as thin as his wrist, and pointed


    it directly at Isabe¡¯s face with the tip of the rolling pin, and cursed with his canthus: ¡°If you dare to


    go out of this door, I will hit your leg. Broke!


    Even if I break your leg, I can sell you to the disabled in the countryside for 200,000 Dor. Saying


    nothing will make you cheap for that Steve!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1253


    Charlie Wade hadn¡¯t spoken all the time, but when he saw Isabe¡¯s father, he even picked up the


    rolling pin and suddenly became angry.


    It¡¯s nothing more than talking cold words and personality attacks and insults. After all, he was his


    wife who came to help send off his rtives, not to take care of other people¡¯s housework, so all he


    thought was to drive the car and leave quickly toplete the task of sending off the rtives.


    However, seeing that the other three people, parents and younger brother, are such assholes, he is


    really intolerable.


    So he blocked his wife ire Wilson Wilson and Isabe behind him, looked at Isabe¡¯s father,


    and said coldly: ¡°Do you know that all your actions are illegal? You interfere with your children¡¯s


    marriage? Freedom is against morality; personal assault is against thew; the intention to sell his


    daughter is against the criminalw!¡±


    Isabe¡¯s father said in a cold expression, ¡°How old are you? What does our family¡¯s affairs have to


    do with you?


    Before I kick you out, you dare to pretend to be in my house? ¡°


    Charlie Wade said with a shame: ¡°Today is forced, I still pretend to be!¡±


    After that, he said to ire Wilson Wilson and Isabe: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s leave now, if anyone


    dares to stop, I will not forgive him!¡±


    In fact, Isabe is now in a hurry, because if he goes to the hotel prepared by her mother-inw and


    misses the auspicious time booked by her mother-inw, she will definitely be even more


    dissatisfied with herself.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if her mother-inw gives her face, the point is, she doesn¡¯t want her mother-inw


    to put pressure on her fiance.


    In fact, her mother-inw has always looked down upon herself, and she has been desperately


    preventing her fianc¨¦ from marrying her, because their family really feels that the situation in their


    family is too far from them and is not worthy of their family.


    However, the fianc¨¦ has been under pressure and repeatedly said that he did not want to marry.


    This time, the two of them used the method of unmarried first pregnancy in order to get married.


    Finally, it was considered as apromise with the inws.


    Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter if your inws embarrass yourself a little. As long as today, you will be


    able to be with your fianc¨¦ in good faith.


    So she seriously said to her parents and brothers: ¡°I know you are very dissatisfied with me, but for


    the past two decades, I have always obeyed your instructions, obeyed your wishes, and taken into


    ount your feelings. , The only thing that didn¡¯t follow you was to enter the university. Now, it¡¯s the


    second time that you didn¡¯t follow you. I hope you can consider it for me. After all, I am also a


    human being, not the assets and tools of the Stark family. I also pursue happiness. right!¡±


    ¡°You pursue a fart!¡± Isabe¡¯s father shouted angrily: ¡°I will never allow you to step out of this door


    today!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°You are not qualified to stop this matter today. You dare to stop and try.¡±


    Isabe¡¯s brother yelled angrily: ¡°Damn! She won¡¯t let me get married, then she won¡¯t even want to


    get married! You outsider don¡¯t get out of the way, be careful that I f*cking kill you!¡±


    Charlie Wade raised his hand and pped him sharply, pped him to the ground with a p, and


    turned around several times.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When Isabe¡¯s father saw that his precious son had been beaten, he gritted his teeth and picked


    up the rolling pin, and swung at Charlie Wade¡¯s head.


    ¡°Our Stark family has a single pass for several generations.


    If you dare to beat my son, I will kill you!¡±


    Seeing the strength of the opponent¡¯s smashing at Charlie Wade, ire Wilson Wilson was big


    enough to smash a person¡¯s head into a scoop, and said nervously, ¡°Charlie Wade, be careful!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t move, just looking at the oing rolling pin, the next second, he waved his


    hand violently, and directly cut the thick wooden rolling pin with his bare hands!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1254


    Isabe¡¯s father used all his strength and felt that the stick was hitting hard steel. Then, a violent


    vibration came from the tiger¡¯s mouth. He immediately let go of his hand and hugged himself


    because of the pain. Screamed at his wrist.


    Look at the rolling pin, it has been broken in two!


    This shocked Isabe¡¯s father!


    Such a hard rolling pin can also be cut by hand, and the other party seems to have nothing at all.


    This guy looks like a practitioner!


    How can I afford such a character? In case he beats himself into a concussion with a punch, he will


    find someone to make sense. After all, he is just an old sling with no money and no power. After


    being beaten, there is no way to find someone to help avenge¡­


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of Charlie Wade.


    Seeing that he was afraid to step forward, Charlie Wade said to ire Wilson Wilson and Isabe:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Although Isabe¡¯s brother and younger brother were full of anger, they did not dare to step forward


    to stop them at this moment.


    Isabe¡¯s mother sat on the ground and cried and cried, ¡°You have no conscience. I raised a


    daughter like you and really blinded my dog!


    If you just leave like this, go and marry That Steve, I will just jump directly from our stairs, and let


    me die!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Isabe cried and knelt down and begged: ¡°I beg you to fulfill me this time. Give me two


    years. I must find a way to make more money for my brother. For the first payment of a house, if


    you agree, I will do what I say. If you don¡¯t agree, then I have nothing to do. No matter how you


    force me, I must marry Steve for the sake of the child in my stomach today! ¡°


    Isabe¡¯s mother cried hoarsely: ¡°I don¡¯t care, your brother can¡¯t wait for two years. You must buy


    the house within half a year at most. If you agree, give your brother a note, oh no, it¡¯s better to give


    Your brother writes an IOU of 300,000 Dor, and the IOU states that it will be repaid within half a


    year. If you write it, I will let you go. If you don¡¯t write it, I will show it to you!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Isabe¡¯s younger brother Jon also hurriedly said: ¡°Sister, you write me an IOU. I will go back


    to the blind date.


    People ask me about the house, so I can use the IOU to talk about things and let the girl rx.


    Heart!¡±


    Isabe copsed, and blurted out, ¡°Where do you think I will get 300,000 Dor in half a year! Are


    you trying to force me to death?¡±


    Isabe¡¯s mother yelled: ¡°If you don¡¯t force yourself, how can you know how good you are? Anyway,


    you have to write this 300,000 IOU today, or if you don¡¯t write it!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Isabepletely gave up, stood up, and said nkly: ¡°I can¡¯t live for you for


    everything.


    Since you don¡¯t agree to my solution, then forget it and you will not support me. This daughter.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she was cruel and said to ire Wilson Wilson: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,


    let¡¯s go.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and took her down the stairs. Charlie Wade followed behind, staring at


    the family of three.


    The two men did not dare toe forward. The woman saw Isabe really gone, so she cried and


    said: ¡°Things with no conscience, go, and I will jump down here when you go. You wait. Collect the


    corpse for me!¡±


    This time, Isabe did not look back, nor did he wipe the tears that kept falling.


    After the three of them went downstairs, Jon said anxiously: ¡°Dad, Mom, she just married like this,


    what can I do! If I can¡¯t ask a wife, then I will die!¡±


    As soon as Isabe¡¯s mother heard this, she immediately got up from the ground, ignoring the dirt


    on her ass, gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Go! Even if you are lying under the wheel today, I will stop


    her!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1255


    When Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson took Isabe all the way out of themunity,


    Isabe was still wiping tears.


    ire Wilson Wilson was alwaysforting, but Charlie Wade didn¡¯te forward wisely.


    When they came out of themunity, the two people parked two supercars on the side of the


    road, and the passers-by who had beenpeting for a photo surrounded them.


    Charlie Wade stepped forward to separate the crowd in front of the Aston Martin, and then opened


    the passenger¡¯s door to let Isabe sit in first.


    Looking at the Aston Martin one77 in front of her, Isabe was stunned. She asked in surprise:


    ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, this car¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°My husband asked his friend to borrow this. Don¡¯t worry,


    these two supercars drove to your inws¡¯ house, and they will definitely save you face!¡±


    Isabe said guiltily: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I meant that your BMW was already very good when


    you saw it. I didn¡¯t expect you to find a friend to borrow a car for me, and to take favors in front and


    back. How embarrassed. ¡­¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said earnestly: ¡°Isabe, we have been ssmates for many years, and we


    are still good sisters. I must do my best when you get married for such a big thing. Do you still have


    to be polite to me for this kind of thing? ¡°


    With that, she patted Isabe on the shoulder and smiled: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be so polite. Get in the car


    quickly, we have to go back, otherwise it will be toote.¡±


    Isabe nodded lightly with red eyes, and said seriously: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, thank you!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson gave her aforting smile, then helped her and sat in this Aston Martin.


    At this time, Isabe¡¯s family who rushed over suddenly saw them and rushed over.


    Seeing that the other party drove two weird-looking cars, Isabe¡¯s mother hurriedly said to her


    husband: ¡°You lie in the front and I lie in the back!¡±


    Isabe¡¯s father nodded, and then the coupley under the wheel one after another.


    Isabe¡¯s mother sullen her heart and shouted coldly: ¡°If you want to leave today, we will run over


    the two of us!¡±


    At this moment, Jon was a little dumbfounded.


    His parents don¡¯t know super sports cars, but as a young man, he is a stinky silk who dreams of


    having a lot of money all day long. He is naturally very familiar with sports cars.


    So he recognized the origins of these two cars at a nce, and he was astonished as if struck by


    lightning!


    There are tens of millions of luxury cars, and there are no two of these in Aurouss Hilll.


    The only one of these cars are here.


    So Jon was very frightened. He couldn¡¯t figure out why ire Wilson Wilson and her husband could


    afford to drive two such expensive top luxury cars?


    Could it be that her husband has a big background?


    Thinking of this, Jon couldn¡¯t help but trembled.


    Can afford to drive such an expensive luxury car, that proves that the other party¡¯s worth is more


    than billions.


    If you irritate each other, your family still wants to survive?


    At this moment, Charlie Wade looked at Jon and said lightly: ¡°I am not a very good person, and my


    endurance is not very strong. I will give you 10 seconds to solve this, otherwise you will take the


    consequences.¡±


    Charlie Wade is also very clear that it is impossible for a young man like Jon not to know Aston


    Martin and Bugatti Veyron. As long as he can recognize this car, he knows that he is someone he


    can¡¯t afford. In this case, he will definitely take his disgusting parents away.


    When Jon heard Charlie Wade say this, his whole body trembled with fright, and hurriedly reached


    out to pull his mother, and said anxiously: ¡°Mom, get up quickly, how can you lie here!¡±


    His mother curled her eyebrows and said, ¡°How can I change your house if I don¡¯t lie here? Did your


    brain kick the donkey?¡±


    Jon almost cried. He lowered his voice and gritted his teeth in his mother¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Mom, are


    you crazy? We can¡¯t afford these two people! The two cars alone are worth 100 million!¡±

 Chapter 1256-1260

    Chapter 1256-1260


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1256


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    When Jon¡¯s mother heard this, her eyes suddenly became dark!


    One hundred million, what is this concept?


    Even if there are 1 million, he is already a very rich man in his own eyes. If there are 10 million, he


    is a big man who can¡¯t afford to provoke, and a hundred million is just like a god.


    What¡¯s more, people are not worth 100 million Dor, but they drive two cars, and only two cars are


    worth 100 million Dor!


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly asked: ¡°What you said is true. Are these two weird cars really worth


    so much money?¡±


    Jon nodded like smashing garlic, and while pulling her, he said: ¡°Can I still lie to you? You think I


    don¡¯t want a house. But in this case, how can we force it¡­ just in case you offend a big man? , Our


    family has suffered!¡±


    Jon¡¯s mother shivered in shock, and quickly got up from the ground, and then went to the other end


    to pull her husband.


    Jon¡¯s father still didn¡¯t understand what was going on, so Jon whispered in her ear again.


    It didn¡¯t matter to say that, his face turned pale with fright.


    Jon said to Charlie Wade with fear and respect: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, I hope you will not


    remember the viin¡­¡±


    Seeing that the family hid wisely, Charlie Wade said in a cold voice: ¡°Okay, if you know each other, I


    don¡¯t want to see you anymore. Get out quickly and keep rolling, otherwise you will be at your own


    risk!¡±


    Jon quicklyplimented and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, let¡¯s get out of here, get out of here.¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored them, got into the cab of the Bugatti Veyron, started the engine, and started


    the car first.


    At this time, his mobile phone received a text WeChat from ire Wilson Wilson, the content read:


    ¡°Husband, do you know a friend who makes a wedding dress? I want to pay for Isabe to rent a


    better wedding dress, her set The wedding dress is too old.¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s five fingers flew, and he returned a message to his wife: ¡°Count on me.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson sent another message: ¡°Height is about the same as me, just a little thinner


    than me. Look at me and help me determine the size. Thank you husband!¡±


    Charlie Wade replied: ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be so polite with your husband.¡±


    Later, while driving, he called Jasmine.


    After all, it is something that girls like wedding dresses are very concerned about. He thinks that if


    you look for big bosses like Don Albertt or Cameron Isaac, they definitely don¡¯t know much about it.


    However, Jasmine must be very knowledgeable about these, and it must be right to find her.


    Jasmine didn¡¯t expect to receive Charlie Wade¡¯s call early in the morning, and she was immediately


    overjoyed.


    Since I took the initiative to give a kiss to Charlie Wade on his birthday, I haven¡¯t seen Charlie Wade


    again, mainly because there is no good opportunity and excuse.


    She was a little scared at first, afraid that Charlie Wade would alienate herself in the future, but now


    she received his call and she immediately relieved her heart.


    So she couldn¡¯t hide her joy and asked, ¡°Master Wade, what can you do with me?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked her: ¡°Jasmine, do you know who has the best wedding dress in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    ¡°Wedding dress?!¡± Jasmine asked in surprise: ¡°Master Wade, what do you want to do with the


    wedding dress?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°My wife¡¯s high school ssmate got married today, butcks a decent wedding


    dress, so I want to ask if you can help me solve one.¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°Of course you can! It is an honor for me to work for Master Wade!¡±


    After speaking, she exined: ¡°Yes, I forgot to tell you. The only Vera Wang bridal shop in the


    province is invested by me. There are many top wedding dresses designed and made by Vera


    Wang. You know your wife¡¯s ssmates Body size? I will prepare a set that fits you.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1257


    Vera Wang is the world¡¯s most famous Chinese wedding dress designer.


    Even when the daughter of former US President Bill Clinton got married, she wore wedding dresses


    designed by her.


    David Beckham¡¯s wife Victoria wore the wedding dress she designed when she married Beckham,


    and the famous Britney Spears and the granddaughter of the Macau gambling king all wore her


    wedding dress to the wedding hall. .


    With Vera Wang¡¯s international influence, she generally only opens stores in top big cities around


    the world. The reason why she will open her store in the second-tier city of Aurouss Hilll is mainly


    because she has a good personal rtionship with Jasmine, and Jasmine likes her designs very


    much. So Jasmine invested in a shop.


    Generally speaking, the price of a wedding dress designed by Vera Wang is more than several


    hundred thousand Dor.


    The vast majority of people are just hopeless.


    Charlie Wade knew very well that his wife ire Wilson Wilson was in Isabe¡¯s house. After


    seeing that she had been treated unfairly, he must hope to help this poor ssmate raise his


    eyebrows.


    Therefore, when Jasmine said that he wanted to prepare Vera Wang¡¯s wedding dress for him, he


    agreed without hesitation.


    However, he knew in his heart that everything needed a degree, so he said to Jasmine, ¡°Jasmine,


    this is just my wife¡¯s high school ssmate, so you don¡¯t put too much energy into it, and don¡¯t put a


    brand new value expensive. Bring the wedding dress. It¡¯s best if you use the wedding dress you rent


    out. Just bring it and lend me a day.¡±


    Jasmine said hurriedly: ¡°Master Wade, what are you polite to me, it¡¯s a wedding gift I gave to your


    wife¡¯s ssmate.¡±


    Charlie Wade said earnestly: ¡°No need Jasmine, if it is given, this matter will change its vor.¡±


    As he said, he said again: ¡°The ancients said, ¡°Give me enlightenment and fight my grudges. Giving


    enough is a kindness.


    If you give too much, it might turn into hatred. My wife just wants her ssmates to wear a beautiful


    wedding dress. So borrowing for one day is enough.¡±


    Although Charlie Wade is the young master of the Wade family, he has been struggling all the way


    at the bottom for many years, seeing a lot of ugliness of human nature. He knows very well in his


    heart that sometimes helping people cannot be too thorough.


    Sometimes, some things are not done as perfect as possible, but to be just right. Otherwise, the


    effect must be too far.


    It¡¯s like a friend¡¯s child is sick and hospitalized and needs to borrow 20,000 Dor, and you are


    really able to help, then you can lend him 20,000 Dor.


    If 20,000 Dor is not enough by the time, let¡¯s talk about the problem of not being enough, but you


    can¡¯t take the initiative to give others 200,000 Dor when others open to borrow 20,000 Dor.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine also knew Charlie Wade¡¯s intentions, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, please rest


    assured, Jasmine understands in her heart, I will let people prepare a wedding dress specially for


    rent.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade said satisfied: ¡°Well, I am going to go directly to the hotel now. If you are


    ready there, then I can take her to your bridal shop first, put on her wedding dress and then go to


    the hotel. ¡°


    ¡°No problem!¡± Jasmine hurriedly said, ¡°Then I will send you the address of the bridal shop!¡±


    Soon, Charlie Wade received a location on WeChat.


    He directly changed this positioning into the navigation destination, and drove directly to lead the


    wife and Isabe behind, towards Jasmine¡¯s bridal shop.


    The two top supercars got off the highway and drove all the way into the city. However, they did not


    go directly to the Hilton Hotel where Isabe had her wedding today.


    Isabe found that the route didn¡¯t seem right, and asked ire Wilson Wilson beside him in


    surprise: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, did you take the wrong way?


    The Hilton Hotel is not this way.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s just follow Charlie Wade. Our car


    drives faster on this road, so time is still early.¡±


    Isabe wanted to ask what happened, but after thinking about it, she gave up.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1258


    She felt that ire Wilson Wilson was so good to herself, he would definitely not harm herself.


    Charlie Wade drove the car directly to Jasmine¡¯s bridal shop.


    When he stopped the car, even ire Wilson Wilson was a little surprised.


    I just asked him to find a friend and borrow a better wedding dress, but I didn¡¯t expect him to borrow


    it here!


    This is the brand store of the world¡¯s top wedding dress designer Vera Wang!


    Even ire Wilson Wilson herself did not dare to expect to have the opportunity to wear such a top


    wedding dress.


    Unexpectedly, my husband still has resources in this area. Isn¡¯t it a bridal shop, should he also look


    at Feng Shui?


    When he was thinking, Charlie Wade had already pushed the door and got out of the car.


    At this time, a tall, charming, and noble woman walked out of the bridal shop. ire Wilson Wilson


    discovered that this woman he knew, and she was the eldest of the Moore family, Jasmine.


    Jasmine came to congratte her when her studio first opened.


    At that time, ire Wilson Wilson felt that in front of a wealthydy like Jasmine, she was indeed a


    little inferior and somewhat at a loss as to what to do.


    At this time, seeing Jasmine again, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s heart suddenly retreated, and he didn¡¯t


    want to get out of the car to face her.


    However, when she thought that she had to help Isabe try on the wedding dress, it was


    impossible to hide in the car forever, so she had to bite the bullet and walk down.


    Jasmine had already arrived in front of Charlie Wade at this time, and respectfully said with an


    affectionate smile on her face, ¡°Master Wade, you are here.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°Why are you here too?¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°Master Wade, you have a wedding dress requirement. Naturally Jasmine


    wille to serve you in person.¡±


    As she was talking, she suddenly saw ire Wilson Wilson walking down from the Aston Martin


    one77 behind him, her expression shed with envy and jealousy, and said to Charlie Wade:


    ¡°Madam Wade is here too.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded. At this moment, Isabe got out of the car anxiously, so Charlie Wade said to


    Jasmine, ¡°The one next to me is my wife¡¯s high school ssmate. Today is her getting married, so


    please prepare for her as soon as possible.


    A wedding dress that fits, we have to go after we put on the wedding dress.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jasmine said to ire Wilson Wilson and Isabe quickly: ¡°Mrs. Wade, and this


    lady, please move to the store to try the wedding dress.¡±


    Isabe saw the huge brand logo on the door and found that this was Vera Wang¡¯s bridal shop. He


    eximed: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, this¡­what does this mean?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was shocked himself, but still pretended to be calm and said: ¡°I asked Charlie


    Wade to help you borrow a more suitable wedding dress, so he brought us here.¡±


    With that said, she said to Jasmine somewhat unnaturally: ¡°Miss Moore, I didn¡¯t expect you to be


    here. I don¡¯t want to trouble you with this matter today.¡±


    Jasmine smiled indifferently and said seriously: ¡°Mrs. Wade, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.


    You and Master Wade are both my distinguished guests. As long as you speak up, I will definitely


    serve you both.¡±


    Afterwards, she stood dignified and made a gesture of asking, saying, ¡°Pleasee inside!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1259


    ire Wilson Wilson and Isabe were a little nervous, wondering if they should go in at this time.


    Both of them knew that this brand of wedding dresses were expensive, and they were definitely not


    affordable for ordinary people.


    In general bridal shops, a slightly higher-end custom wedding dress can cost tens of thousands of


    dors a day.


    The wedding dress designed by Vera Wang can be rented for one day at least six figures.


    If you buy it, it will be more expensive, at least several million!


    Isabe felt that he didn¡¯t deserve to wear such an expensive wedding dress. Even if she just


    touched it, she was afraid that it would be broken by others, and she was afraid that she could not


    afford it.


    So let alone go to the wedding in such an expensive wedding dress.


    And ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t want Charlie Wade to owe too much favor to him.


    Charlie Wade saw that the two of them were still in a daze at this time, and said with a smile: ¡°What


    are you two still trying to do? Go in, we are running out of time.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson came back to his senses now, the time was indeedte, and if it was dyed,


    he would bete, so there was no other choice at the moment.


    If Isabe doesn¡¯t choose a wedding dress from Jasmine, then she can only wear this old wedding


    dress on her to attend the wedding.


    On the way here, she asked Isabe about the origin of this wedding dress. She rented it from a


    very small wedding dress shop in the suburbs of the county for 300 Dor a day in order to save


    money. .


    She herself has been looked down upon by her inws. If she was still wearing such a cheap


    wedding dress, even a wedding dress where thece had been shed, then her inws would look


    down on her even more.


    So she took Isabe¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Isabe, let¡¯s go in quickly and let Miss Moore help you


    choose a wedding dress that fits you.¡±


    Isabe nervously said: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, the wedding dresses here are too expensive, I dare


    not wear¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said hurriedly: ¡°If you don¡¯t wear it, you can only wear this set on you. By then,


    your mother-inw will not know what to say. You see that Charlie Wade has borrowed such an


    expensive car. Since we want If you are pomp, then stand up all the pomp and let your inws take


    a look!¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Jasmine and said gratefully: ¡°Miss Moore, I really troubled you today.


    This is my high school ssmate Isabe Stark. Today is her getting married. Could you please


    help me choose a fitting wedding dress for her? Right!¡±


    Jasmine nodded and smiled, and said, ¡°Mrs. Wade, you are too polite. Please leave it to me about


    Miss Stark.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Isabe still hesitated.


    ire Wilson Wilson went out and took Isabe¡¯s hand directly, and walked to the bridal shop,


    saying: ¡°It¡¯s nothing but today, you can¡¯t let your inws look down on you again!¡±


    Isabe was pulled closer to this bridal shop by ire Wilson Wilson, and as soon as she entered


    the door, she was shocked by the luxurious wedding dresses inside.


    No woman dislikes wedding dresses, so the two of them just took a look and were deeply attracted


    by the wedding dresses in the store.


    Jasmine, the eldestdy of the Moore family and the current head of the Moore family, acted as a


    waiter. She brought them both to a row of wedding dresses and said with a smile: ¡°Mrs. Wade, Miss


    Stark. This wedding dress is both It is usually used for leasing.


    Miss Stark can choose any one from here today.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°Ms. Moore, are the sizes suitable? My ssmate¡¯s body is


    rtively thin.¡±


    Jasmineughed and said: ¡°These wedding dresses are very cleverly designed, and there are many


    adjustments inside, so as long as most people wear them, they will look exactly the same as tailor-


    made, so you can rest assured.¡±


    After all, Jasmine looked at Isabe again and smiled and said: ¡°If Miss Stark is fancy, please tell


    me, I will let the wedding assistant to try on the wedding dress for you.¡±


    Isabe couldn¡¯t make up his mind for a while, after all, for her, the things here werepletely


    beyond her imagination.


    So she pinned her hopes on ire Wilson Wilson who was beside her.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1260


    ire Wilson Wilson helped her choose a very beautiful tube top wedding dress, and said: ¡°I think


    this one is very suitable for you, it is dignified and elegant, and it also shows the corbone, which is


    very temperamental.¡±


    Isabe hesitated for a moment, and said: ¡°Then let you, I really don¡¯t know how to choose¡­¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said: ¡°Mrs. Wade has a very good vision. This wedding dress has the highest


    appearance rate here, and I think this one is also very suitable for Miss Stark¡¯s figure and


    temperament.¡±


    Immediately afterwards, Jasmine greeted two very professional wedding assistants. The two


    immediately took off the wedding dresses and respectfully took Isabe to the fitting room.


    After a few minutes.


    Isabe wore a white and elegant tube top wedding dress, somewhat unnatural, walked out of the


    fitting room.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and eximed: ¡°Isabe, you are really beautiful in this


    wedding dress!¡±


    Isabe said shyly: ¡°This wedding dress is too delicate and too expensive. I have been ying


    drums in my heart for fear that I might break it¡­¡±


    Jasmine said with a smile at this time: ¡°Ms. Stark, you don¡¯t need to have such a heavy


    psychological burden. Since you are Mrs. Wade¡¯s friend, you don¡¯t have to worry about this wedding


    dress being worn by you. Let me take any responsibility.¡±


    Isabe said nervously, ¡°How embarrassing¡­¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Stark, there is nothing to be embarrassed about. The wedding


    dresses in our shop are fully insured.


    If there is a problem, we will discuss with the insurancepany. You can wear it with confidence.


    .¡±


    Isabe was relieved when he heard that there was insurance.


    Seeing that there is not much time left, Charlie Wade said to ire Wilson Wilson and Isabe:


    ¡°Since this wedding dress is suitable, let¡¯s just wear it and leave, otherwise it will be toote.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to Hilton!¡±


    After that, she looked at Jasmine and said with gratitude: ¡°Miss Moore, thank you so much today!¡±


    Jasmine smiled slightly: ¡°Mrs. Wade, you are polite, this is what I should do.¡±


    When Isabe heard Jasmine say her own name, she was stunned, as if struck by lightning!


    Jasmine? Isn¡¯t this the famous Miss Moore family? !


    My God, the Moore family is thergest family in Aurouss Hilll! The Moore family¡¯s eldestdy is so


    polite to ire Wilson Wilson and his wife? ! How did my high school ssmate suddenly be


    so powerful?


    At this time, Charlie Wade also said: ¡°Miss Moore, thanks for your hard work, we will leave first.¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s beautiful eyes shone with luster, and said with a smile: ¡°Master Wade, you are so polite.¡±


    As she said, she thought of the situation when she kissed Charlie Wade at the time, and her cheeks


    turned a little blush.


    When ire Wilson Wilson saw this scene, his heart was tense! Why would Jasmine be shy of her


    husband? ! This kind of shyness is obviously not the state that normal friends should have!

 Chapter 1261-1265

    Chapter 1261-1265


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1261


    At this moment, ire Wilson Wilson felt jealous. She spected that Jasmine should have a


    favorable impression of her husband Charlie Wade. Otherwise, she could not look at her husband


    with such a look.


    This made ire Wilson Wilson suddenly realize that she and her husband seem to be far from


    close enough, and because of this, there is a certain distance between the two.


    This distance is especially easy for a third party to intervene.


    If two people¡¯s feelings are very close, very close, and their hearts are close to each other, it is


    naturally impossible to leave any gap for the third party to use.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly had an unprecedented impulse in her heart.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade saw that she was still in a daze, and said to her quickly: ¡°My wife has


    to go quickly, or we will bete.¡±


    Only then did ire Wilson Wilson recover, nodded unnaturally, and said hurriedly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go


    quickly!¡±


    Jasmine sent the three people out of the store all the way. Seeing that they all got on the car, they


    returned to the store reluctantly.


    Charlie Wadeunched the limited edition Bugatti Veyron and drove towards the Hilton Hotel.


    At this moment in the Hilton Hotel banquet hall, a man dressed in a decent suit with a groom¡¯s


    corsage on his chest was looking anxiously at the time.


    Next to him stood a woman in her fifties with a cold face. This woman said with an angry face:


    ¡°Magnificent, that Isabe is too uncultivated, right? What time is it, she is not yet, put It¡¯s clear that


    we didn¡¯t put our family in the eyes!¡±


    Steve hurriedly exined: ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know that Isabe and his family live in Levy County,


    which is several tens of kilometers away! I said I would drive to pick you up, so I must not let me go,


    but I also took mine.


    The phone is confiscated, and Isabe doesn¡¯t have a car in her house. I don¡¯t know how to get


    here. Or you can return the phone to me and I will contact her!


    ¡°Contact a fart!¡± Steve¡¯s mother said coldly: ¡°I haven¡¯t done what our family has done, so I don¡¯t


    know it, and don¡¯t put others in the eye. If this allows her to pass, our family¡¯s Do you still have to


    live?¡±


    As she said, she spurned contemptuously: ¡°I told you a long time ago, don¡¯t marry a girl from a poor


    family, you must not listen.


    If you don¡¯t have money, you don¡¯t have education. You marry such an uncultivated person and


    come home. Are you trying to piss me off?¡±


    Steve¡¯s expression was a bit ugly, but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey his mother directly. After all, his


    mother¡¯s dominance at home was very powerful, and even his father could not provoke her.


    At this time, I heard Steve¡¯s mother say again: ¡°Tell you Majesty, today our rtives are all here,


    everyone is waiting to see the poor wife you find, before 9:30, if this Isabe Stark is not enough


    Come, then my mother-inw must beughed at by all my rtives!¡±


    ¡°At that time, I don¡¯t think your marriage will end, let Isabe go and abort the child, or I will give her


    200,000 Dor, and she will give birth to the child in our grandson¡¯s family!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Steve said with a gloomy expression: ¡°At this time Isabe is about to pass the door, why do


    you have to have trouble with her?¡±


    Steve¡¯s mother said disdainfully: ¡°I tell you, if she dared to pass the door, I won¡¯t be able to get


    through with her in my life, her hard days are too early.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1262


    On the side, Steve¡¯s father also said: ¡°Steve, you really should listen to your parents about this


    matter. Now we are married, we must pay attention to the right person. Our Carson family dare not


    say that it is a wealthy family, but it is worth tens of millions. Among the wealthy families, rtives


    and friends, our family is the best.


    If you listen to me, find another richdy who is equal to or richer than our family, then the strength


    of our family lies in the grandson Among the big family, it¡¯s even better.¡±


    Having said this, his father sighed with regret: ¡°You said that you are a disobedient child, it is not


    good to find a woman, but I have found a woman whose family is so poor. By then, our family will


    not let these rtives and friends. It¡¯s a joke!¡±


    Steve¡¯s heart was iparably painful. He naturally treated Isabe out of sincerity. The two were


    together when they were in college, and they have never quarreled for so many years. They have


    always been in love with each other. , I don¡¯t know how many people envy their extremely stable


    feelings.


    In his heart, if he and Isabe can get the blessing of his family and live a good life together, he will


    definitely be the happiest man in the world.


    But he couldn¡¯t understand why his parents had to block his marriage in many ways.


    Although Isabe is not the child of a wealthy family, she is indeed a rare good girl.


    It¡¯s a pity that the snobbish parents can¡¯t see the advantages of Isabe.


    They just thought that Isabe¡¯s family had no money and no power, so they looked down on her in


    their hearts and didn¡¯t want her to pass.


    No matter how they persuaded or begged them, they were still unwilling to change their original


    intentions.


    Even now, Isabe was pregnant with his own flesh and blood, and they were still full of contempt


    for her, which made Steve very painful deep in his heart.


    He even thought that if his parents are really not optimistic and do not support his marriage, then he


    might as well wait until the wedding is over and take Isabe away from home.


    At this moment, there are less than five minutes left before the nine-twenty deadline.


    Isabe still did not appear.


    Steve couldn¡¯t help worrying in his heart. He worried whether Isabe¡¯s parents stopped her and


    prevented her from marrying.


    At this time, Steve¡¯s mother whispered to her husband with a smug face: ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s


    impossible for the Stark family to let Isabe get married. After all, we didn¡¯t even give them any


    money, and we even got married. If you don¡¯t go, you can say that they don¡¯t give their family face


    at all. Her parents won¡¯t get a penny from us, and they¡¯re pped like this, they will definitely not let


    her marry. So I guess, today is the same It¡¯s a drama that makes the grandeur give up.¡±


    Steve¡¯s father said painfully, ¡°Then the cost of this big show is too high. Hilton has dozens of


    banquets, plus weddings, and we spent four to five million Dor.¡±


    Steve¡¯s mother raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What is four to five million dors? As long as my


    son can leave that poor woman, I would be willing to spend even one million!¡±


    As she said, she lowered her voice again, and said excitedly: ¡°Let me tell you, Sister Lisa told me


    that Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter had returned to China some time ago, and she broke up with her foreign


    boyfriend. Mr. Ward¡¯s wife is right now. He said that he wanted to find someone for her in Aurouss


    Hilll. If our son can be with Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter, it would be of great help to our family!¡±


    Steve¡¯s father frowned and said, ¡°I heard people say that the foreign boyfriend of Mr. Ward¡¯s


    daughter was a ck man, is it a bit¡­¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Steve¡¯s mother blurted out: ¡°The most important thing is that if we can


    conclude with Ward and be inws, we will definitely do better business in the future! Making


    money is the most important thing!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1263


    Poor Steve didn¡¯t know what his parents were making at this time. He was still waiting for his


    beloved woman to appear. But as time passed, he also began to feel a little worried.


    She was afraid not because Isabe changed her mind, but because Isabe¡¯s parents would not


    agree with her to marry in the end.


    At this moment, there was a whistling sound of supercar engines on the road.


    The grandchildren at the door and their rtives and friends were all attracted by the beast-like


    engine sound.


    Then someone shouted: ¡°f*ck! It turned out to be Bugatti Veyron!¡±


    ¡°Really!¡± Steve¡¯s cousin, Gary, looked at the Bugatti Veyron that was approaching in the distance,


    and said dumbfounded: ¡°This is a limited edition of Hermes, there is only one in the country!


    I was at the Aurouss Hilll International Auto Show some time ago. I have seen this car. It is said that


    this car and another Aston Martin one77 were bought by a mysterious rich man at the same time,


    but since then, I have never seen this care out, I did not expect to see you today Arrived!¡±


    Having said that, he immediately took out his mobile phone and constantly adjusted the focus to the


    distance, wanting to take a clear aerial photograph of this Bugatti.


    At this moment, someone eximed: ¡°I¡¯ll go! The next one turned out to be an Aston Martin one77.


    What a fairy day is today, and two top sports cars suddenly came! These two cars add up. One


    hundred million!¡±


    Gary, his eyes are almost falling off.


    He hurriedly said to Steve: ¡°Hey, look at the magnificence! Don¡¯t you like Aston Martin one77 the


    most? f*ck! Today I am really eye-opening!¡±


    Steve was also a little surprised.


    But he really didn¡¯t feel the mood to watch the supercar at this time. All he was thinking about was


    Isabe, wondering if Isabe woulde today.


    Charlie Wade was driving the Herm¨¨s limited edition Bugatti Veyron at this time, and he had already


    driven into the entrance of the Hilton Hotel and headed straight for the banquet hall.


    Everyone was even more surprised to see these two sports carsing to the banquet hall.


    Today, only Steve himself is married here, because today is not a good day for marriage.


    The reason why Steve¡¯s parents chose to get married today was because they deliberately


    disgusted Isabe¡¯s parents.


    They have already thought of several countermeasures.


    First of all, the best way is to directly let the Stark family give up this marriage;


    Secondly, if the Stark family does not give up this marriage, then their couple will not let this


    marriagee true.


    They even had ns. If Isabe appeared today, they would be in front of everyone, sarcastically


    and satirically at Isabe, forcing her to give up marrying her son anyway.


    If this still can¡¯t be achieved, they have the final killer.


    The killer¡¯s trick is very simple. One cry, two troubles and three hangs. If the son wants to marry Ms.


    Stark today, the two of them will directly threaten tomit suicide here, making the whole wedding


    a mess.


    At that time, this marriage will definitely be impossible.


    Seeing the two sports cars approaching gradually, Steve¡¯s father said with a look of surprise: ¡°Gary,


    did you just say that these two cars are worth 100 million in total?¡±


    Gary waved his hand: ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t say it, it was Josh who said it, but the sum of these two cars is


    indeed worth 100 million, and it is more than 100 million. What¡¯s more, the two cars are owned by


    one person. ¡°


    ¡°Damn!¡± Steve¡¯s father couldn¡¯t help cursing: ¡°It¡¯s so popr. I want to buy an entry-level 7-series


    BMW, but I hesitated for a long time. Two cars are worth more than one hundred million. Who is so


    rich? Is it the Moore family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gary said: ¡°The identity of this car owner is quite mysterious, and they are very low-


    key. After buying this car, it seems to be the first time it was driven today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s awesome!¡±


    Steve¡¯s father sighed: ¡°I bought a car for more than 100 million Dor, but I didn¡¯t drive it very well.


    Isn¡¯t it just money to burn?¡±


    While talking, the two sports cars arrived and stopped at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1264


    Everyone was even more surprised. Are these two cars reallying to the banquet hall?


    In the banquet hall, there is only one family to hold the wedding. Could it be that they came to


    attend?


    However, the grandson family understood very well in their hearts. They are the whole family. The


    richest family is Steve¡¯s father, but only tens of millions of assets. As for the others, the best are


    thousands. , Nearly a few million in worth, at best can be regarded as the middle ss of


    Aurouss Hilll, but not the upper ss society.


    So because of the social status of their family, how can they know such a great friend?


    When everyone was puzzled, Charlie Wade took the lead to open the door of Bugatti Veyron and


    stepped out of the car.


    When the crowd saw him, they were shocked to speak.


    Charlie Wade is really too young, and he looks only twenty-five or sixty-six. He can afford to drive


    such an expensive luxury car at such a young age, which makes everyone think he is very unusual.


    After Charlie Wade got out of the car, the Aston Martin one77 driven by his wife ire Wilson


    Wilson had also slowly stopped behind his car.


    Because the light outside the car is brighter during the day, and there is a reflective film inside the


    car, it is impossible to tell from the outside who is sitting inside.


    Everyone also focused their attention on the Aston Martin at the back, waiting to see what the big


    man was in the car.


    Charlie Wade stepped up to Aston Martin¡¯s co-pilot and stretched out his hand to open the door.


    Afterwards, Isabe, who wore Vera Wang¡¯s custom wedding dress with a nervous face, stepped


    out of the car!


    When they first saw her, the Carson family still didn¡¯t react.


    Their first thought was, whose bride is this? Why is it so big that two top sports cars are used as


    wedding cars to pick up her.


    Steve was also a little surprised at first sight, but then, he recognized this beautiful bride in a


    wedding dress!


    Isn¡¯t this your fiancee Isabe?


    He was shocked, but he didn¡¯t care too much. He ran to Isabe with joy and said excitedly:


    ¡°Isabe, you are finally here!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the whole Carson family was struck by lightning.


    It was at this time that everyone finally realized that the bride who came out of the Aston Martin


    one77 co-pilot was the poor daughter-inw who was about to marry her grandson, Isabe!


    Everyone waspletely stunned.


    The situation of Isabe¡¯s family is very clear to the entire Carson family.


    Her parents wandered around at home, asionally doing part-time jobs, and also fishing for three


    days and drying the for two days.


    And there is a brother who iszy and delicious. It can be said that the life of a family of three is a


    mess.


    In addition, their home is not in Aurouss Hilll City, but in the surrounding counties, which means that


    their home does not even have a valuable house.


    It is said that the house they lived in has a history of more than 20 or 30 years, and it has not even


    sold for 300,000.


    The members of the Carson family are also very clear that the Stark family is determined to ask for


    more gifts from the Carson family so that they can pay the down payment for the house for their


    lazy son.


    This kind of family conditions, in the eyes of the Carson family, is simply the bottom of the bottom.


    Therefore, apart from Steve, no one in the entire Carson family can look down upon Isabe.


    But they didn¡¯t understand that Isabe, who everyone looked down on, came in a limited edition


    Aston Martin one77!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1265


    Just when the whole Carson family was stunned, ire Wilson Wilson also got off the Aston


    Martin¡¯s main driver.


    Looking at Steve, she smiled politely: ¡°Steve, we have not seen each other for some time.


    Congrattions to you and Isabe, happy wedding!¡±


    Steve was also shocked when he saw ire Wilson Wilson.


    ire Wilson Wilson was Isabe¡¯s high school ssmate and a good friend with a good


    rtionship, so he met ire Wilson Wilson several times under the rmendation of Isabe,


    and they were considered acquaintances.


    As for ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s family situation, he also heard about it. He had heard before that


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s family had apany specializing in decoration. It was notrge, but not


    small. She also married a live-in son-inw, and this The live-in son-inw doesn¡¯t seem to have


    much ability yet.


    However, in his impression, the Wilson Group seems to be apany with a market value of tens


    of millions or about 100 million Dor. Some time ago, there was a rumor that it seemed to be on


    the verge of bankruptcy.


    In this case, how could ire Wilson Wilson afford to drive an Aston Martin one77 worth tens of


    millions?


    But even though he was very puzzled in his heart, he still didn¡¯t show it. He smiled politely at ire


    Wilson Wilson: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you. I didn¡¯t expect you to


    even drive Aston Martin now!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s expression was a bit embarrassing, and was about to tell him that the car


    was borrowed by her husband, but at this time, Charlie Wade interrupted and said: ¡°Actually, these


    two cars have been bought for a long time.


    Thest time Aurouss Hilll International Auto Show I bought it at that time, but at first this person


    has been rtively low-key, so the two cars have not been driven.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they all eximed.


    It turns out that this is the long-known mysterious rich man at the auto show.


    The news that both luxury cars were bought by one person at that time really shocked the entire


    Aurouss Hilll.


    Along with this shocking news, there is another very interesting anecdote. Jason Grant, the eldest


    son of the Aurouss Hilll International Convention and Exhibition Center, was beaten and lost by the


    securitypany¡¯s security because he tried to touch the two cars without sess. face.


    At that time, everyone said that this mysterious rich man must have a very unusual background,


    otherwise, it would be impossible to even lose the face of the Grant family.


    Today everyone finally saw the real body of this mysterious and rich man, but he did not expect him


    to attend Steve¡¯s wedding!


    Steve himself was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°I heard that these two cars have been


    made a long time ago, but since the auto show, I have never seen these two carse out again. I


    didn¡¯t expect you to drive the car. Participating in my wedding is really ttering!


    I am so grateful!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly, and said arrogantly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, I don¡¯t give you the


    face, I give Isabe the face.¡±


    When Steve¡¯s parents, as well as other rtives of the Carson family, and friends from all walks of


    life, heard this, they were all too shocked to speak.


    Isn¡¯t this Isabe a girl from a poor family?


    Parents are incapable of not talking, and are still idle. The important thing is to think about getting


    something for nothing every day.


    Isabe was born in such a family, how could he know such a rich person?


    If you drive two cars at random, it is worth one hundred million, so wouldn¡¯t this person be worth


    tens of billions?


    At this time, Steve¡¯s father immediately became fawning.


    So he walked towards Charlie Wade and said with a ttering smile: ¡°Oh, this gentleman, I am


    Steve¡¯s father. I really didn¡¯t expect that you would be able to enjoy your face to attend my son¡¯s


    wedding today. It really made the whole Carson Family is honored.¡±


    ¡°Just, I don¡¯t know what do you call Mr.?¡±

 Chapter 1266-1270

    Chapter 1266-1270


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1266


    Charlie Wade nced at him contemptuously, and said disdainfully: ¡°You can call me Young Master


    Wade.¡±


    David Carson was a little surprised, how old are these years, and there are people iming to be


    sons?


    Could it be those young masters with strong backgrounds?


    In this way, it is really meeting the true god!


    So, he was very excited and indulged: ¡°Oh, hello, Master Wade! I am in the flour business here.


    There is a flour mill in Aurouss Hilll. Maybe you have eaten our flour. Our flour brand is called


    Aristocratic Family. !¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked, ¡°Aristocratic family, isn¡¯t that the name of other TV series?¡±


    David Carson said embarrassedly: ¡°Don¡¯t we also want to get some heat. People are gold powder, I


    am flour, but it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted coldly and asked him: ¡°Boss Carson, you married your daughter-inw today.


    Why didn¡¯t you send a convoy to pick up the bride at the bride¡¯s house?¡±


    David Carson and his wife looked at each other with embarrassment, not knowing how to answer.


    After a moment of silence, David Carson hurriedly said with a smile: ¡°Oh, Young Master Wade, you


    don¡¯t know, we have already found a very impressive team, but something happened to that team


    temporarily, so¡­¡±


    ¡°A temporary ident?¡± Charlie Wade frowned and asked, ¡°Even if the wedding team has an


    ident, do you not even have a car in your own home?¡±


    David Carson looked sorry and said: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Young Master Wade, I¡¯m also in a mess for a


    while, I didn¡¯t care, I ignored Isabe, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he was very busy and promised: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Wade, when Isabe


    passes the door in the future, our family will definitelypensate her!¡±


    When Steve on the side heard this, his heart was immediately overjoyed.


    Originally, parents did not agree with their marriage to Isabe anyway, and even this morning they


    were stillining to themselves, even threatening themselves, even if Isabe passed the door,


    they wouldn¡¯t let her get better. Live.


    Unexpectedly, now that ire Wilson Wilson and her husband drove two luxury cars, father¡¯s


    attitude immediately changed so much!


    Thinking of this, he was overjoyed, and he was a little more grateful to Charlie Wade and ire


    Wilson Wilson.


    At this moment, Steve¡¯s mother Leann pulled David aside and reprimanded in a low voice: ¡°What


    are you talking nonsense? Have you forgotten what we said before? Never let that woman in The


    door of our home!¡±


    David hurriedly said, ¡°Have you not seen that Isabe has such a great friend?


    If we neglect others, what if they me him?¡±


    ¡°me it!¡± Leann said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care how old this kid surnamed Wade is, but I know one thing,


    this kid surnamed Wade can¡¯t give our family a penny. Our son will really marry. Isabe passed the


    door, and the surname Wade couldn¡¯t help us, so why should we give him face like this? Is it


    because Isabe knew him, and we were willing to let Isabe be our daughter-inw? ¡°


    David couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Then what do you mean? Now that everyone is here, can our wedding


    continue?¡±


    ¡°Of course we can¡¯t continue!¡± Leann scolded annoyedly: ¡°The family surnamed Stark didn¡¯t know if


    their brains were broken. We humiliated them so much. They even let Isabe marry. It¡¯s really a


    mischief!¡±


    She said, busy again: ¡°You will talk lesster and look at me. I will definitely not let this Isabe


    enter the door of Carson¡¯s house today!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1267


    Leann is a typical egoist.


    Anything, she only considers one thing, and that is whether it can bring benefits to herself.


    If it can bring benefits to herself, even if it is a garbage picker on the side of the road, she will greet


    her with a smile and make a full gesture;


    But if she can¡¯t bring her own benefits, even if he is the Mr. President of the United States, she


    won¡¯t bother to pay attention.


    So even if Charlie Wade and his wife drove a luxury car worth more than 100 million Dor to send


    off to Isabe, Leann still did not change his opinion of Isabe.


    She knows that these things of face are imaginary, and only the benefits that can be obtained are


    real.


    What if Isabe knows rich friends? Can this money give me a point? Can she take care of our


    business? Can she take our house to the next level?


    If I can, then I will naturally treat you with a nice face, and even offer you as an aunt, there is no


    problem.


    But if you can¡¯t, you still won¡¯t be able to enter the gate of my Carson¡¯s house today. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The reason for putting up this banquet and this battle was that she didn¡¯t want to directly oppose the


    marriage and make her son hate herself.


    Therefore, she agreed to hold the wedding first, and then looked for various ways to find faults,


    satire, and sarcasm, forcing Isabe to give up actively. , The son can¡¯t me himself.


    Now, I have plenty of reasons to trouble Isabe. The biggest reason is, since today is the wedding,


    why didn¡¯t her parentse?


    So she walked up to Isabe and said coldly, ¡°Isabe, where are your parents? Why didn¡¯t they


    come?¡±


    Isabe hurriedly said: ¡°Auntie, my parents, they¡­¡±


    As Isabe said, she couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.


    In fact, she knew very well in her heart that she was married today, but her parents did not show up.


    This is indeed unreasonable. And now the future mother-inw asked herself this question, she


    didn¡¯t know how to answer it.


    Seeing Isabe not speaking, Leann yelled coldly: ¡°Oh, Isabe, you are still big enough. I know a


    few wealthy friends, but my future mother-inw is not in my eyes? I will talk to you. You just ignore


    it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Isabe hurriedly waved his hand and exined respectfully: ¡°Auntie, it is true that my parents are a


    little unhappy, so they may not be here today. Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello!¡± Leann said angrily: ¡°You can¡¯t look down on our house if you are together, do you? Your


    parents are really interesting.


    They don¡¯t even show up when they get married and get married. Look at Aurouss Hilll. Do your


    parents do things like this? If this is going to be spread, where can we put the face of our Carson


    family?¡±


    Isabe¡¯s eyes were red, and she hurriedly apologized and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my parents¡¯ situation is


    really special. They have been unhappy because of the bride price. They were not very happy when


    I went out this morning, so Please forgive me¡­¡±


    ¡°Unwilling?¡±


    Leann twisted her eyebrows when she heard this, and suddenly shouted: ¡°It¡¯s really unreasonable,


    what are the conditions in your family? What are the conditions in our family? She is married to our


    family, your parents. Not happy yet? Why? Can¡¯t you look at our house? If you don¡¯t look at our


    house, then simply stop you and don¡¯t let you marry over!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1268


    Hearing Leann¡¯s words, Isabe¡¯s tears suddenly flowed out.


    When Steve saw his fianc¨¦e and was so humiliated by his mother, he was a little bit overwhelmed.


    He hurriedly said: ¡°Mom! Marrying Isabe is the life of the two of us. As long as the two of us can


    live well, we don¡¯t want to care. There are so many. So don¡¯t worry about it too much. It¡¯s not too


    early. Can you just prepare for the wedding?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work!¡± Leann looked at Isabe with disgust, and said contemptuously: ¡°I am just mad in


    my heart. Since I was beaten to marry your dad, I have never suffered such a grievance. Why did it


    seem like we had climbed them up high? My dad and I were waiting here early in the morning. Our


    rtives and friends also came early in the morning, but what about their home? Except for the


    bride , None of the others came!


    This is to look down on people and despise us after making it clear!¡±


    Isabe quickly waved his hand and exined: ¡°Auntie, you really misunderstood. My parents really


    didn¡¯t mean to look down on you. They were just a little angry, so they didn¡¯te.¡±


    Leann shouted coldly: ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk so much to me. Getting married is an important matter in


    life. You are not an orphan without a father or mother.


    How can you attend the wedding by yourself? I grew up so much and I have never heard of my


    parents. Those who are still alive but do note to the wedding will not only lose face when it


    spreads out, but it is also not lucky in itself.¡±


    Speaking of this, Leann gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Isabe, I¡¯ll leave it here today. If your parents


    don¡¯te, I don¡¯t think this marriage needs to be married!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Isabe almost copsed.


    She finally relied on the help of ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade to escape her parents¡¯


    obstruction and came to the wedding.


    I thought that it would be worthwhile to marry Steve even if I turned my face with my family. I didn¡¯t


    expect that after I came, I realized that my husband¡¯s family still had so many difficulties waiting for


    me.


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t see it at this time, and she said angrily: ¡°Auntie, do you know how


    much Isabe has suffered and how much price he has paid for this engagement?¡±


    Leann raised her eyebrows and looked at ire Wilson Wilson, and said, ¡°This girl, I don¡¯t know


    you, so I don¡¯t want to offend you, but there are some things, we have to make sense. I married my


    daughter-inw today and invited so many rtives.


    Friends came to join in, but the wife¡¯s house didn¡¯t even go out alone. Have you ever seen anyone


    doing things like this?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a special situation? Isabe¡¯s parents really have a lot


    of opinions on this matter. Isabe also made a lot of determination to turn his face with his family


    and marry Steve.¡±


    Leann curled her lips: ¡°Oh, our family can¡¯t afford it. Let me tell you, when you get married, you must


    follow the old rules. If the bride¡¯s parents don¡¯te, the marriage will not end. The king of heaven


    and I wille and talk to me. It¡¯s useless to say.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said angrily: ¡°How can you do this?¡±


    Charlie Wade stopped ire Wilson Wilson at this time, looked at Leann and asked with a smile:


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t think you should spend so much effort here to find various reasons. Everyone is an


    adult, so just say it straight. How can you agree to hold the wedding as usual when Isabe¡¯s


    parents are not here?¡±


    Leann smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Our family is looking for a daughter-inw. It is the right


    thing to do.


    But Isabe and her family are so poor. I can bear it for the happiness of my son. Her parents can¡¯t


    look down on people so much. I forbeared them, but at this time, they shook my face with me? In


    that case, let¡¯s just do business. How can we say that our family is a wealthy family with a worth


    of tens of millions. If Isabe wants to marry us Come, you must bring a dowry of at least 10 million,


    otherwise it will be skipped.¡±


    As soon as Isabe heard this, the good temper that he had tolerated for a long time was almost


    wiped out by the other party.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Leann, who had always been a troublemaker between herself and Steve,


    would even bite back at this time, pushing all the responsibility to her own family.


    So she couldn¡¯t hide her anger and said, ¡°Aunt Leann, if you had said that you didn¡¯t want to let me


    pass, then I would be begging you for nothing, but you said that you promised me to have a


    wedding with Steve. What does it mean to obstruct in every way?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1269


    Leann herself disagrees with her son marrying Isabe.


    But the reason why he agreed to hold this wedding was to take his responsibilities as cleanly as


    possible.


    Therefore, Isabe made his family faceless today and made himself unable to lift his head in front


    of rtives and friends. With this alone, he can stand on the moral high ground and refuse her to


    marry into the grandson family.


    This is also the representative of the smart parents in daily life.


    When wise parents and their children have some kind of dispute, they often try not to confess to


    themselves.


    If the decision is to resolutely and undoubtedly reject the child, if the child fails to pass this hurdle in


    the future, he will definitely me himself, and even hate himself.


    But in another way, the effect is naturally much better.


    Now that he is on the moral high ground, even if his son Steve is dissatisfied, he can¡¯t express it.


    Because he has been put off by himself now.


    If he is still desperate to defend Isabe at this time, then he is against the entire Carson family.


    Isabe¡¯s parents did note, and all the people on the scene surnamed Carson felt offended.


    Steve, absolutely couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Leann was right. At this time, Steve felt extremely ufortable. He didn¡¯t even know what to do. If


    you follow the mother¡¯s words, then this marriage will definitely not bepleted.


    If he doesn¡¯t speak, how can Isabe bear the pressure that she refers to by herself?


    If you are facing Isabe, doesn¡¯t it mean you have pped all your grandchildren in the face?


    Seeing Isabe¡¯s ufortable tears at this time, ire Wilson Wilson felt very upset, but in this


    case, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    No matter how many difficulties are behind this matter, Isabe¡¯s parents did note to her


    wedding. This is indeed a great deal of others¡¯ grasp.


    If the game cannot be reversed, then the marriage, it is estimated that it really will not bepleted.


    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became extremely embarrassing.


    Charlie Wade, who had seen everything through, didn¡¯t say a word at this time, just watched


    Leann¡¯s performance coldly, and had already figured out the countermeasures to punish this


    woman.


    At this moment, a ck BMW x6 drove over.


    The car stopped, and a woman in her 50s walked out of the cab.


    When Leann saw this woman, she greeted her with surprise, and said, ¡°Jemma, why are you here?¡±


    The one named Jemma Simmons is a close friend of Leann, who has a very good family situation


    and has a good rtionship with the Ward family.


    Ward¡¯s family runs severalrge supermarkets in the local area. Although they are not as good as


    Wal-Mart, they are still very marketable in the surrounding districts, counties and suburbs.


    David¡¯s Aristocratic Family Flour Mill has been selling locally in Aurouss Hilll.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1270


    His flour has two rtivelyrge sales channels, one is arge supermarket like Wal-Mart, and the


    other is a medium-sized chain supermarket like Kroger.


    The flour mill industry has rtively low technical content and fiercepetition.


    There are a lot of big grain and oil brands like Arowana and Fulinmen in China. Their brands are


    rtively strong, so their products are selling very well.


    In every city, there are at least a few local flour brands.


    Therefore, a small brand like him can only have a certain amount of sales locally, and is very


    dependent on sales channels.


    If the sales channels give him more disy positions and buy more goods, he can make more


    money.


    If the sales channel does not show him a ce or purchase his goods, then all his flour will not be


    sold.


    Several local grain and oil brands want to establish a good rtionship with the Ward family, so that


    they can get more resources and shares from the Ward family, and can greatly increase their sales


    and profits.


    Therefore, whether it is David or Leann, they have been sharpening their heads, wanting to fawn on


    this line.


    This is why Leann especially hopes that his son, Steve, cane together with the daughter of the


    Ward family.


    If you marry the daughter of the Ward family and be your own daughter-inw, will your


    family¡¯s flour still be sold?


    Maybe it doubles in one year and triples in two years.


    At this time, this sister Gemma looked at Leann with a bit of displeased expression, and said


    angrily: ¡°Leann, you don¡¯t regard me as a friend too much. Your son is going to get married. You


    don¡¯t tell me. I helped your son get on the line with Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter, aren¡¯t you cheating me?¡±


    As soon as Leann heard this, she hurriedly pulled Sister Gemma aside and said in a low voice, ¡°Oh


    my sister, this is a long story.


    Let me tell you this. It is impossible for my son to get married today.¡±


    Sister Gemma said angrily, ¡°Who are you lie to? Your banquet is about to start, and you are sloppy


    with me?¡±


    Leann hurriedly exined: ¡°My sister, let me tell you the truth. My son was blind before. He was


    looking for a girl from a poor family. This girl has to be poor and poor. I wanted to marry into my


    house. In order to achieve my goal, she was pregnant with my son¡¯s child.


    I did this today because I wanted to embarrass her and make her give up.¡±


    Sister Gemma asked: ¡°What if this girl doesn¡¯t give up?¡±


    Leann sneered: ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s impossible for me to let him into our house. If she doesn¡¯t give up, just


    let her go. It has nothing to do with our house.¡±


    Sister Gemma¡¯s expression eased, and she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you to talk about the


    Ward family.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Leann got excited, and hurriedly asked: ¡°What did Mr. Ward say over there?¡±


    Sister Gemma whispered: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter has returned from abroad? I


    also talked about a ck boyfriend before.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leann nodded: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have broken up with that ck man?¡±


    Gemma sighed: ¡°The breakup is a breakup, but it was just found out two days ago that this girl is


    pregnant¡­¡±


    Leann said dumbfounded: ¡°Huh? Pregnant? Is that ck man?¡±


    Gemma said helplessly: ¡°Yes! The point is that this girl is very awkward. She has to give birth to this


    child. You said Mr. Ward is just this daughter. If this daughter is unmarried and gave birth to a child,


    then his face Where do you put it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Leann smacked his lips and said, ¡°This thing is really a bit difficult.¡±


    Sister Gemma looked at Leann with deep meaning, and whispered: ¡°Leann, there is a good thing


    now, don¡¯t me my sister for not taking care of you.¡±


    Leann hurriedly said, ¡°Gemma, you say!¡±


    Gemma said cautiously: ¡°Ms. Ward¡¯s wife told me in private that if your family is willing to marry her


    girl, and at the same time wait for her girl toe out and be the father of this child, Mr. Ward is


    willing to give 30 million dowry. In the future, half of the shelves in the flour area of   his supermarket


    chain will be exclusively for you!¡±

 Chapter 1271-1275

    Chapter 1271-1275


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1271


    Leann¡¯s mood was a bit tangled at this time.


    The 30 million dowry is certainly very attractive, but the key to this matter is to let his son marry a


    pregnant woman.


    Isn¡¯t this what people often say about being a father?


    Although I am not a young man, I still have some understanding of these buzzwords.


    However, when he thought that Mr. Ward had opened his 30 million dowry and returned various


    resources to support him, Leann began to look forward to it in the depths of his heart.


    In her opinion, as long as more money is given, it is not a big problem for her son to be a father.


    But the key point of this matter is that if the other party is pregnant with a Chinese child, it¡¯s okay to


    say, then you can exin to your rtives and friends and say that the two have gotten pregnant in


    private and got pregnant, so they got married. .


    In the face of money, after the child is born, he raises the child as his own.


    After waiting for two years, let her give birth to her own son.


    But the point is that Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter is still pregnant with a ck child.


    If this really allows her son to marry her, when the child is born, his son will not be pierced in the


    backbone?


    Thinking of this, Leann hesitated somewhat.


    Seeing her hesitation, Gemma whispered in her ear: ¡°Leann, let me tell you the truth, Mr. and Mrs.


    Ward are very anxious now. They didn¡¯t know about their daughter¡¯s pregnancy before, but now the


    problem is. Don¡¯t hurry up. Dealing with it, when their daughter is pregnant, Mr. Ward and his wife


    can¡¯t hold it on their faces.¡±


    Leann¡¯s heart moved.


    If you look at it this way, then Mr. Ward should be very anxious now.


    That being the case, let yourself be better off.


    Thinking of this, Leann said immediately: ¡°Gemma, to be honest, this matter is indeed a bit too


    shameful. We also have the heart to help Mr. Ward, but we can¡¯t let people me my son¡¯s nose in


    the future and call him a catch?¡±


    Gemma hurriedly said, ¡°So Mr. Ward also understands your family¡¯s situation. If you are willing to


    suffer this grievance, Mr. Ward will definitely give your family a little more money!¡±


    ¡°Leann, let me be honest, earning some money these years is a lot more. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s still 30


    million. Ordinary people can¡¯t make so much money in a lifetime. Ward always thinks about your


    family, mainly because of your child.


    All aspects of it are quite suitable, and they don¡¯t lose face when they are married to your family.¡±


    Speaking of this, Gemma hurriedly added: ¡°To be honest, Mr. Ward offered such good terms. If he


    went to find someone else¡¯s house, they would have rushed to agree. I advise you, don¡¯t miss this.


    good chance.¡±


    Leann smiled and said: ¡°Gemma, I know you are also kind, but to be honest, if this kind of thing is


    spread to people with no money, I must rush to agree, but our family It¡¯s a bit of a foundation, Mr.


    Ward¡¯s price is really low.¡±


    Gemma looked at her and asked, ¡°Leann, I have a good rtionship with you, so let¡¯s not go around


    in circles. You can just tell me the number.


    For me, I will quickly reply to Mr. Ward if Mr. Ward no objection, so the two parties decided on that,


    and then they decided on the date, held the wedding, and received the certificate.¡±


    Leann said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s do it like this, Gemma, please tell Mr. Ward and his wife, just talk


    about this, and the dowry can¡¯t be less than 50 million!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1272


    ¡°As for the flour resources in the supermarket, most of it must be allocated to my family. If they


    agree, then we don¡¯t choose any dates. You see, my banquet is set up, and the wedding rainbow


    door has not written a name. , Just have a family to send her daughter over, we will have the


    wedding today.¡±


    After speaking, Leann smiled and said: ¡°Gemma, their daughter is pregnant. This must not be


    dyed. The sooner the better. In addition, if you help me with this, sister, I will go back privately. I¡¯ll


    give you two million in benefits!¡±


    The main reason why Gemma was so enthusiastic about this errand was that Mr. Ward had


    promised her that if he could find a good wife for her daughter who would be willing to ept the


    baby, then Mr. Ward Will give her 5 million.


    After all, Mr. Ward is such an only child, and said that he didn¡¯t want her daughter¡¯s reputation to be


    bad.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Mr. Ward, it is very worthwhile to spend more money on this matter.


    Now when I heard that, Leann said that she was willing to give herself another 2 million. Sister Lu


    was also very excited. This thing is done, that¡¯s 7 million.


    The money is too easy!


    Thinking of this, she immediately took out her mobile phone and called Mr. Ward.


    As soon as the phone call, she smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Ward, there is good news to tell you that


    Leann Carson is interested in your proposal!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The other party asked excitedly: ¡°What do you say? They agreed? When can the wedding be


    held?¡±


    In fact, Mr. Ward and his wife had already fallen in love with David¡¯s son, Steve.


    The young man looks very energetic and has a good character. What is more rare is to graduate


    from a prestigious university.


    The best thing is that he hasn¡¯t been married yet!


    Although his daughter is pregnant with a foreigner, he doesn¡¯t want his daughter to be looking for a


    second-marriage divorce.


    Naturally, it is best to find this kind of unmarried person.


    Moreover, the family conditions of Steve¡¯s family are also good. They will not be wronged by his


    daughter. The best thing is that David¡¯s business depends on him. This means that he can always


    hold him if his family dares to be married. If it¡¯s not good for their daughter, then they will cut off his


    ie directly. Then they will definitely have to obediently provide for their daughter as an aunt.


    So, Mr. Ward smiled happily and asked, ¡°Is that son of the old Carson family willing? If he is willing,


    it would be great! I have seen this kid, good, good, really good, if this thing can be done, then I


    really have to thank you very much.¡±


    Gemma said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Ward, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely do my best to help you with this


    matter.


    However, I talked to Leann. What she meant was that you will need to prepare more dowry?¡±


    Mr. Ward asked subconsciously: ¡°Isn¡¯t 30 million enough?¡±


    Gemma smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ward, you also know that this kind of thing is really not easy to make


    a decision. With less money, I¡¯m afraid that the grandson and the couple will finally consider


    whether or not to agree!¡±


    Then, Gemma was very busy and added: ¡°Mr. Ward is really dissatisfied. The son of the Carson


    family was going to have a banquet at the Hilton Hotel today, but the daughter-inw and the


    grandson who are going to marry him Wifes are not looked down upon by 10,000.¡±


    ¡°So now Leann is making trouble here, just to prevent the daughter-inw from entering the door,


    aren¡¯t you in a hurry? If you agree, the Carson family¡¯s conditions can now be brought back quietly


    and follow The son had a wedding.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, Mr. Ward, your daughter really can¡¯t hide the situation. Wait a while, the belly is full,


    so where you go, you can¡¯t find this kind of good thing that can be done immediately. My son!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1273


    After Mr. Ward heard this, he immediatelypromised in his heart.


    All his worries are that his daughter¡¯s reputation will be ruined and affect his life¡¯s happiness.


    Now there is a good candidate for a son-inw, and the magic is that the wedding can be held


    immediately. This action is so fast that it is hard to find with antern!


    So he just thought for a while, and immediately agreed and said: ¡°Okay! You tell Leann, 50 million, a


    point will not be less, I will take my daughter over, first of their husband¡¯s wedding It¡¯s done, and


    then tomorrow I will entertain my friends and rtives to host a dinner with our wife, so that the


    marriage of the two children is done!¡±


    Gemma also said with excitement: ¡°You are still good at Mr. Ward! No wonder you can make a lot of


    money, so you can make a decision so quickly and arrange everything so appropriately. I think


    Quan Aurouss Hilll also has this ability for you, so Once youe. Then all the problems will be


    solved today and you can sit back and rx.¡±


    Mr. Wardughed loudly on the other end of the phone: ¡°This matter has bothered me. I couldn¡¯t


    sleep for several days. Today I can finally solve it all at once! Gemma, thank you! I¡¯ll let my wife and


    daughter prepare. , Take her to Hilton and the son of the Carson family, hurry up to have the


    wedding, if the wedding goes well today, I will add another 1 million to you!¡±


    Gemma was trembling with excitement. Although she is quite rich, she has never made such easy


    money.


    If this is done, wouldn¡¯t I be able to earn 8 million today?


    Excitedly hung up Mr. Ward¡¯s phone, she hurriedly came to Leann and said with a smile: ¡°Leann,


    this matter, my old sister, my old face, will be saved.¡±


    Leann hurriedly asked: ¡°Gemma, what did Mr. Ward say over there?¡±


    Gemma said with a smile: ¡°I have already discussed with Mr. Ward, 50 million gifts, he has nothing


    to say! I will bring my wife and children over immediately!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Leann was about to have a heart attack when she heard this.


    She and her husband worked hard for half a lifetime, and all the assets in the family totaled 30 to 40


    million.


    But unexpectedly, now that Mr. Ward marries his daughter, he is willing to give 50 million Dor for


    the gift money alone.


    And it¡¯s still cash!


    What could be more secure than cash these days?


    It is equivalent to saying that as long as the son marries Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter, his family¡¯s strength


    can be doubled or even tripled immediately.


    Because there are arge number of medium-sized chain supermarkets on Mr. Ward¡¯s side, as long


    as he allocates all the flour resources to his home, his family¡¯s ie is not enough, and he will go


    up like a rocket?


    Thinking of this, she said excitedly to Gemma: ¡°Oh my good sister, but I must thank you so much!


    Don¡¯t worry, I promise you will have no less money!¡±


    Gemma looked at Isabe in the wedding dress from a distance, and whispered: ¡°This poor girl, you


    have to deal with it quickly, Mr. Ward said that it is fast, maybe in half an hour. That¡¯s it, if the girl is


    still here by the time, what do you tell Mr. Ward to do?¡±


    When Leann heard this, she immediately patted her chest and said: ¡°Gemma, don¡¯t worry, I will


    drive this Isabe away! I¡¯ll let someone beat her away!¡±


    Gemma asked again: ¡°Your Majesty has nothing to do with this matter, don¡¯t look back and solve


    everything, he is not willing again.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1274


    Leann waved her hand and said disdainfully: ¡°He dare to disagree, and his dad and I will cut off all


    rtions with him! At this time, it is his turn to say no!¡±


    After all, Leann stepped to the front of Steve and Isabe, and said coldly: ¡°Steve, your mother, I


    still said that. If Isabe¡¯s family can¡¯t get 30 million dowry, then this marriage will be ignored! ¡°


    ¡°thirty million?!¡±


    Steve and Isabe were shocked!


    Then Steve couldn¡¯t help but questioned angrily: ¡°Mom, are you crazy? You just said 10 million, and


    it became 30 million in a blink of an eye. Where do you let Isabe¡¯s house go to get so much


    money? Even ours. I can¡¯te up with so much money!¡±


    Leann grabbed Steve¡¯s sleeves and blurted out, ¡°Youe with me, I have something to tell you.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he greeted his husband David again: ¡°David,e here too.¡±


    David hurriedly followed. The family of three came to a corner with no one. Steve asked angrily:


    ¡°Mom, what are you going to do? Don¡¯t you want to see my happiness so much?¡±


    Leann sternly said: ¡°Why do you talk to your mother?


    I raised you so big, do you want you to be happy? I just don¡¯t want to see you jump into the fire pit!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation in Isabe¡¯s house, don¡¯t you know? If you marry her, in the future, her parents


    and her younger brother will have to lie on you and suck your blood! Not only suck your blood, but


    also suck me and me Your father¡¯s blood, do you want to piss us off? Or do you want to kill us?¡±


    Steve immediately promised: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.


    After I married Isabe, the two of us are responsible for our lives. We will not ask you for a penny.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about these useless things!¡±


    Leann gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Your father and I have never been short of your money since we


    were young, so you don¡¯t know how it feels like a penny to stump a hero. If you two really rely on


    yourself, you will starve to death sooner orter!¡±


    As he said, Leann waved her hand andmanded in a high-pitched tone: ¡°You two will listen to


    me. This time there is a great opportunity in front of our family. I seized it. It can be doubled several


    times, neither of you guys should drop me the chain!¡±


    The father and son both asked in surprise, ¡°What great opportunity?¡±


    Leann immediately told the father and son about Mr. Ward¡¯s family.


    When David heard this, he suddenly said with a little embarrassment: ¡°Leann, don¡¯t you let your son


    be the pick-up man? If that ck child is born in the future, where will my old grandson¡¯s face be


    put?¡±


    Leann asked back: ¡°David, you have worked hard for most of your life, didn¡¯t you make 30 or 40


    million?


    As long as your family has no objection, our family can get 50 million cash in one day! You two


    listen to me. It¡¯s cash!¡±


    David¡¯s expression suddenly became tangled and struggling.


    It is true that it is really embarrassing to let his son be the receiver, butpared to 50 million, face


    is really not that important.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Leann said while the iron was hot again: ¡°David, don¡¯t forget, Mr. Ward agreed. After our two


    families are married, they will allocate most of the flour resources to our house!¡±


    ¡°At that time, our flour mill won¡¯t have to double the ie? Now it earns several million a year.


    Maybe it will earn tens of millions a year. If you count the gift, one yearter, Our family¡¯s assets


    exceeded 100 million!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1275


    Hearing the one hundred million figure, David immediatelypromised.


    He turned around and said to his son, ¡°Steve, pick a wife for nothing. Not only do they don¡¯t want


    you to pay a penny, they also post tens of millions to you. What a good thing!¡±


    Steve said coldly: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really good, so you can hug your grandson directly, and it¡¯s still a ck


    grandson.¡±


    David didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all, and said: ¡°Give me 50 million, let alone a ck grandson, just a


    ck son, I am happy too!¡±


    Steve blurted out: ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your tongue. I will never agree to this matter.¡±


    David sighed, and pointed at Steve with a look of hatred for iron and steel, and said, ¡°You kid, you


    have little knowledge and ignorance.


    You have never made money since you were a child, and you have never made money


    embarrassing since you were young. You should have a hard time for a few days so that you know


    how hard it is to make money!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leann echoed: ¡°This old saying is good, money is hard to make shit, and it is hard to eat! You


    missed this opportunity today, you may not be able to earn 50 million in your life in the future, you


    will regret it at that time Yes, don¡¯t me being a mother, I didn¡¯t remind you today.¡±


    Steve said immediately: ¡°No matter what you say, I can¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Leann was anxious, and blurted out: ¡°No, yes, if you don¡¯t agree, not only will I not let Isabe


    pass the house today, but also you will not live at home, move out!¡±


    Steve said: ¡°Move out as soon as I move out, I have long wanted to move out!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Leann said annoyedly: ¡°If you move out, I will stop all your bank cards for you, and you


    don¡¯t want to get a cent from home in the future!¡±


    Steve said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t ask for money from my family. I and Isabe work together to


    make money. The rent and living expenses we can afford are definitely enough!¡±


    After all, Steve threw the bridegroom¡¯s corsage on the ground, and said: ¡°I won¡¯t end this marriage.


    From now on, I will make money with Isabe and serve wine by ourselves!¡±


    Then he ignored his parents, strode towards Isabe, took her hand, and said: ¡°Isabe, we will not


    have this banquet today. From today on, I will move out from home. Let¡¯s rent a house in Aurouss


    Hilll and live together. We can make money from marriage slowly. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Isabe nodded moved and said, ¡°Yes! I will listen to you!¡±


    Steve smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s OK, then let¡¯s go!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade again, blurted out:


    ¡°You two are really great today. When I and Isabe have a banquet by ourselves, I will definitely


    invite you both!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°Then I and Charlie Wade can just wait!¡±


    She also felt that Steve should sever contact with such an awful family. His family was not friendly


    and would not let him marry Isabe, so he could simply take Isabe out to work hard.


    Charlie Wade also admired Steve¡¯s approach, and said with a faint smile: ¡°When you two have a


    wine next time, I will give you the wedding car.¡±


    Steve immediately bowed to him and blurted out: ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    At this time, Leann stepped over and said angrily: ¡°Steve, if you dare to go with this woman today,


    then your father and I will cut off your rtionship with you. Don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    What Leann thinks is that in any case, we must promote the marriage with Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter.


    This once-in-a-lifetime opportunity must not be missed.

 Chapter 1276-1280

    Chapter 1276-1280


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1276


    Even if the mother-child rtionship has been severed, the father-son rtionship is threatened,


    and the son must be forced to submit.


    Steve sternly said at this time: ¡°Since you disrespect me so much, then I have nothing else to say. If


    you say you want to cut it off, then cut it off!¡±


    When Leann heard this, she was immediately furious and furious: ¡°This unconscionable thing, I just


    raise a dog and know how to wag my tail at me. You have to sever ties with me for such a


    mischievous woman, we¡¯ve raised you for nothing for so many years!¡±


    Steve said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom, I don¡¯t want to be controlled by you in the future.¡±


    David Carson also said angrily: ¡°This bastard, if you leave today, there will be no money for this


    family property from now on! You have to think carefully!¡±


    Steve said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    After speaking, he pulled up Isabe and left.


    As soon as Leann saw this scene, she shouted angrily and greeted other rtives and friends:


    ¡°Hurry up and stop this unscrupulous man.


    Today, I can¡¯t let him go if I say anything! You can go, let this abused woman get out. !¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the Carson family surrounded the two and Charlie Wade and his wife.


    Leann strode to Isabe¡¯s face, raised her hand and pped her in the face, scolding her eyes


    crackingly: ¡°What kind of ecstasy did you little vixen give my son? Don¡¯t leave my son again, believe


    If you don¡¯t believe me, I will kill you!¡±


    Isabe didn¡¯t expect that Steve¡¯s mother would suddenly do something to herself. She covered her


    face in aggrieved face and choked up: ¡°Auntie, I have been with Steve for several years. We two


    truly love each other, please. Do it for us!¡±


    ¡°I will chose who he marries!¡± Leann was furious when she heard that she said that she was really


    in love with her son, and she raised her hand and wanted to p her again.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist, and said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s


    almost enough, if you don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±


    Leann suddenly cursed: ¡°What are you? Why do you care about me?¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said, ¡°This is my wife¡¯s ssmate. Not only can you not beat her, but


    you must treat her respectfully. I will give you three seconds to apologize, otherwise you will be at


    your own risk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pooh!¡± Leann was thinking about the 50 million dowry that Mr. Ward gave for his daughter. At


    this time, even if the king of heaven and hell came forward, she would not give up, so she pointed at


    Charlie Wade and cursed: ¡°You just have two good cars? What are you doing here? Who do you


    think you are, dare to take care of me?


    Dare to take care of our family¡¯s affairs? I tell you, this matter today has nothing to do with you, if


    you dare to intervene, don¡¯t me me. You are wee!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°You¡¯re wee to me? You ugly Lady, not only is your mouth cruel, but your


    tone is big!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about me?!¡± Leann became angry when she heard Charlie Wade call


    her a ugly Lady.


    She pays most attention to maintenance on weekdays, and spends more than 10 times more on her


    face than people like ine Ma.


    On weekdays, everyoneplimented her and said that she was well maintained and that she was


    not old at all. But when she arrived at Charlie Wade, she was called an ugly Lady. How could she


    not be angry.


    He even wanted to rush up and tear Charlie Wade¡¯s mouth apart.


    David Carson was also very angry at this time and said coldly: ¡°Young Master Wade, you have done


    too much. I really thought you had money, and our family was afraid that you would not make it? Tell


    you what happened today, you If you dare to be nosy, I will let you lie down and leave Hilton!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1277


    Charlie Wade suddenlyughed when he heard David Carson¡¯s words.


    Let yourself lie down and leave Hilton?


    This David Carson really didn¡¯t know that the sky was great.


    However, he was really a little embarrassed to let him arrogantly ask Young Master Wade to do


    things with this group of dishes.


    So, I thought, just call Don Albertt and ask him to bring some people over, like Fred White before,


    pped the couple 10,000 in the face.


    But at this moment, a Rolls Royce drove over.


    Jemma, who hadn¡¯t spoken all the time, was shocked and hurriedly said: ¡°Oh! Mr. Ward is here!¡±


    When these words came out, David Carson and Leann couldn¡¯t help bing nervous.


    I thought it would take a while for Mr. Ward toe over, so she could solve this Isabe¡¯s problem


    first, but it really didn¡¯t work, and gave her a 50 million dor so she could leave her son.


    Unexpectedly, the noise here was even more stiff, and Mr. Ward came over!


    Because there were too many people around here, The Rolls Royce stopped not far away.


    As the car stopped, the driver came down and opened the door.


    Then, a family of three came down from the back seat.


    The middle-aged man wore a suit with a haughty face.


    Middle-aged women wear gold and silver, with a rich face.


    The girl in the middle of the two is just average, but she wears very eye-catching clothes.


    The Chanel dress on her is worth at least one hundred thousand, and she also carries a Herm¨¨s


    crocodile leather limited edition handbag, at least two to three million.


    The expressions of the family of three at this time are all happier, and they all seem to feel relieved.


    Mr. Ward¡¯s full name is Grant Ward, and he has opened dozens of Ward¡¯s supermarkets in the


    surrounding area, with a starting value of several hundred million Dor.


    His daughter¡¯s name is Skye Ward, who is 28 years old this year.


    Skye studied in the United States a few years earlier.


    It has be more popr these years to send children to study abroad.


    But among these children studying abroad, there are always two extremes.


    One extreme is that the grades are very good, the schrships of the world¡¯s top universities, and


    even the opportunity to study abroad at public funds;


    The other is that the grades are extremely bad. It is impossible to get into any university in China,


    but the family is richer, so I simply went abroad to study a pheasant university, and it would be


    better to speak out.


    Most of the students studying abroad are in thetter case.


    Skye¡¯s family spends millions of dors a year to allow her to lead a rich second-generation life inContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    the United States. Although she is studying at Pheasant University, she never goes to sses.


    Every day, she spends all kinds of fun and money. Even various messes.


    And she especially likes Western boyfriends, especially people of color.


    In her own words, a ck boyfriend is more capable in that aspect, which can bring her a different


    feeling.


    During these years abroad, Skye talked about a lot of ck boyfriends. During this period, she also


    got pregnant several times and secretly aborted several times.


    This time when she came back from the United States, she just broke up with her ck boyfriend


    and found out that she was pregnant after returning.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1278


    In fact, Skye didn¡¯t have any feelings about pregnancy. She felt that since she was pregnant, she


    would have the baby knocked out. She had done this many times before.


    When she arrived at the hospital, the doctor told her that because she had frequent abortions, her


    reproductive system had reached its limit. If the child was also destroyed, then she would not be


    able to get pregnant.


    Upon hearing this, Skye realized that she was in a bit of trouble.


    After all, every woman has a dream of bing a mother. Although she is not yet ready to have


    children, if she can¡¯t have children in the future, and she can¡¯t have children in this life, it will be a


    big blow to her. .


    So she told her parents about it.


    After Mr. Ward learned of this, although he was very angry, he had to think about his daughter¡¯s


    future.


    He was just such a daughter. Although he said he was not a boy, he still hoped that his daughter


    would be able to save him and pass on his blood.


    If the daughter knocks out this ck child, then she will never have a child again, and her blood will


    be cut off.


    That¡¯s why he was eager to find a catcher, and he was looking for a catcher who could let his


    daughter give birth to this child.


    As soon as he heard that the Carson family was here, he could have his son Steve and his


    daughter have the wedding ceremony today, and he was very happy.


    So he hurried over with his wife and children.


    Even a wedding dress was not avable for her daughter.


    But he also knew that the situation was urgent, so he had to deal with it specially.


    Therefore, he decided to let his daughter make do with Steve to have a wedding today, and then he


    would spend more money to hold a grand back-door wedding for his daughter.


    The main reason why Mr. Ward was so anxious was that he didn¡¯t tell the truth with Jemma.


    Jemma didn¡¯t know that his daughter had no fertility.


    She thought that Skye was reluctant to bear the feelings of her ck boyfriend, so she wanted to


    give birth to this child, and she would naturally have another child for Steve in the future.


    But in fact, Mr. Ward came to the pit.


    He was afraid that after Skye showed her belly, no one dared to ask for it, so he made up such a lie


    and wanted to find a pick-up man, quickly pick up the girl and give birth to the child.


    But he is also a face-saving person, and he doesn¡¯t want to marry his daughter to a man who is too


    ordinary, so when Jemma said that there was a y on Steve¡¯s side, he immediately recognized


    this future son-inw!


    Mr. Ward came with his wife and daughter, and David Carson and Leann hurriedly greeted them.


    At this time, Mr. Ward was really excited, so when he saw David Carson, he smiled and said: ¡°Oh,


    old grandson, we have known each other for so long. I didn¡¯t expect that I would change my tongue


    now and call you inws!¡±


    David Carson was overjoyed and said: ¡°It is an honor for David Carson to be able to marry you with


    Mr. Ward!¡±


    Leann also echoed: ¡°Yes, yeah, Mr. Ward, this is your daughter, she looks really beautiful!¡±


    Mr. Ward pointed to Skye and said with a smile: ¡°I will introduce you to me. This is my daughter


    Skye, who has been in the United States for many years, not long aftering back.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Leann said happily: ¡°Quietly, you are pretty girls, and you have been in the United States for


    so many years, you must be a top student!¡±


    Mr. Ward smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t talk about top students, but English is better than the average


    person.¡±


    Leann was happy in her heart.


    At this time, Mr. Ward looked around and asked in surprise: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you see my future son-in-


    law?¡±


    At this time, Steve was surrounded by the Carson family, and he was not allowed to go.


    Upon hearing this, Leann said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Ward wait a minute, I will let Stevee over to see


    you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1279


    As Leann said, she hurried to the crowd and said to Steve: ¡°Hurry up,e with me and see your


    future wife, I will tell you, if you mess up this matter for me, I can¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Steve said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to sever ties with you, so there is no future boss!¡±


    Isabe was surprised and looked at Steve and asked, ¡°Steve, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Steve was getting angry, so he simply said to the public: ¡°My parents are so obsessed, they have to


    let me be a boss¡¯ daughter.


    It is said that she is also pregnant with a ck American child, and she must give birth and my


    parents Want me to marry her!¡±


    When these words came out, not only Isabe, ire Wilson Wilson, and Charlie Wade were


    stunned, but even the other grandchildren were also stunned!


    Charlie Wade realized that the couple had actually made such a wishful thinking. Is Steve their


    biological son? It is also because they can really make such a decision.


    Leann said impatiently at this time: ¡°Steve, let me tell you, you must not be stupid at this time. There


    is a dowry of 50 million!¡±


    The Carson family was shocked!


    50 million dowry? !


    Damn, what else is there?


    Steve¡¯s cousin, Gary hurriedly asked: ¡°Second aunt, since Steve is not willing, then you introduce


    this good thing to me? Not to mention being pregnant with an African-American child, even if you


    are pregnant with an alien child, I have no problem with 50 million!¡±


    Leann raised her eyebrows: ¡°If you want to be beautiful, how can such a good thing take your turn?


    People are fond of it, but our family is magnificent!¡±


    After that, she looked at Steve again, hating iron and steel, and cursed: ¡°Have you seen it? Who


    heard this and didn¡¯t rush up like a dog sees shit? It¡¯s you, and you f*cking hide away. , Your dad


    and I have been shrewd for a lifetime, how can you marry a stupid thing!¡±


    Steve said coldly: ¡°I see this. Since my cousin is interested, let my cousin go. I am definitely not


    going!¡±


    Leann was furious, and blurted out to Isabe: ¡°Isabe Stark, as long as you break up with my son,


    I will give you five million!¡±


    Isabe shook his head unmovedly: ¡°Auntie, I have a true rtionship with Steve. Even if you give


    me 50 million and 100 million, I will not break up with him!¡±


    Gary hurried over and said: ¡°Second aunt, she is not willing to be grand, we can¡¯t miss this kind of


    good thing for nothing, right?


    You introduced her to me, but the water doesn¡¯t flow to outsiders. It¡¯s a big deal, I¡¯ll turn around and


    give you 5 million rebates. , Is this the head office?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Leann didn¡¯t look down on Gary himself. Their family was far behind her own.


    So at this time, seeing Gary still licking her face and trying to cut her face, she was very angry.


    In his opinion, even if his son could not get such a good opportunity, he would never introduce it to


    Gary.


    How could he give him a chance to ride on his head and shit?


    Gary didn¡¯t expect Leann to speak so unceremoniously, and said with a somewhat unhappy


    expression: ¡°Second aunt, what do you mean? We are all a family.¡±


    ¡°f*ck! Who the hell is a family with you!¡±


    Leann was annoyed at first, but seeing that he was still here forcing her to talk to herself, she


    became even more angry.


    Gary was also very angry, why did he scold himself in front of so many people? Did you hire her or


    mess with her?


    Thinking of this, he said loudly: ¡°Second aunt, you are too much!¡±


    At this time, Mr. Ward heard that there was noisy here, so he walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Leann hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Ward, I¡¯m really sorry, the child is only awkward with me, but don¡¯t worry, I


    will definitely persuade him!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1280


    As soon as the voice fell, Steve took the initiative to say: ¡°Uncle Ward, I¡¯m really sorry, I already


    have a beloved woman, and I don¡¯t want her to marry, so I can¡¯t marry your daughter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mr. Ward frowned and looked at Leann: ¡°Bring all my girls here, and you sing it


    for me? Do you kid me? Or do you want to sit down and raise the price?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Leann hurriedly waved her hand and said humbly: ¡°Mr. Ward, how dare I y you, this


    boy, he has a problem with his brain, I am teaching him!¡±


    Steve grabbed the conversation and said: ¡°No need to educate, I will go now!¡±


    Leann sternly shouted: ¡°Dare you! If you dare to leave today, I will break your leg!¡±


    Charlie Wade, who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, couldn¡¯t bear this Leann at this time, and said


    coldly: ¡°You bad Lady, if you don¡¯t know what is good or bad, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Leann immediately pointed to Charlie Wade and said to Mr. Ward: ¡°Mr. Ward, this kid has been here


    to confuse my son. Otherwise, my son would have agreed, so don¡¯t worry, give me some more


    time!¡±


    Mr. Ward was already mad at this time. He couldn¡¯t wait for the next second to let his daughter go


    on the red carpet with Steve to have the wedding.


    So at this time, he didn¡¯t know that Leann was throwing the pot to Charlie Wade deliberately, so he


    red at Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Boy, if you dy my daughter¡¯s marriage today, believe it or not, I


    will find someone to kill you!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at him and sneered: ¡°How pregnant is your daughter? Are you so anxious to


    throw this pregnant girl out?¡±


    Mr. Ward gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Boy, be careful when you speak! If you provoke me, be careful


    that you can¡¯t eat and walk around!¡±


    David Carson also ran over at this time. Seeing that Charlie Wade choked with Mr. Ward, he


    immediately said nervously: ¡°My family, don¡¯t be as knowledgeable as this kid, lest you get angry.¡±


    After that, he said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Boy, we have never known each other and have no grudges. I


    don¡¯t want to provoke you, but you should not provoke our family. Today, my son will marry Mr.


    Ward¡¯s daughter, please don¡¯t stay. Excuse me here.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leann also said hurriedly: ¡°What do you do as an outsider in our family¡¯s affairs? If you know,


    hurry away and don¡¯t dy my marrying a daughter-inw today!¡±


    After finishing talking, Leann looked at Isabe with disgust, and said coldly: ¡°And you shameless


    dog, who was pregnant with my son before he got married, you are not wee! Our family does


    not wee you. Such a woman, get out!¡±


    When Mr. Ward heard this, his face was very ugly.


    After all, his daughter was also pregnant with a ck ex-boyfriend before getting married, so Leann


    was very depressed when he heard this.


    David Carson also saw that Mr. Ward¡¯s face was very ugly, so he hurriedly shouted at Leann: ¡°You


    stinkydy, what are you talking about?¡±


    As he said, he winked at Leann.


    Leann suddenly realized that when she was scolding Isabe just now, she even scolded Mr.


    Ward¡¯s daughter.


    So she hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Ward, don¡¯t be angry, I mean this little btch, your daughter is


    so noble, and she went to the United States to study. How can this btch womanpare to it!¡±


    When Isabe heard this, tears of grievance kept streaming.


    Seeing that she was still crying, Leann said in disgust: ¡°Why are you crying? I wronged you?


    Shameless dogs, the whole family is stubborn, and want to marry our family? Urine, take your own


    picture, just like you, are you worthy of our family?¡±


    Charlie Wade was angry at this time, staring at Leann, and said coldly: ¡°Bad Lady, don¡¯t you just


    want this Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter to enter your son¡¯s door and get the fifty million dowry by the way?¡±


    Leann also gave up, and sternly said: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think, what¡¯s wrong? Have a rtionship


    with you? Don¡¯t hurry up and get away with this little b*tch!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said: ¡°If this is the case, then I will fulfill you today.¡±


    Leann snorted and said, ¡°Count you f*cking acquaintance!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy, I mean, today your husband David Carson


    must marry Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter, otherwise, your family will be finished!¡±

 Chapter 1281-1285

    Chapter 1281-1285


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1281


    Let David Carson, who is in his fifties and has a family, marry Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter?


    When Charlie Wade said this, all the people at the scene were blown up.


    Mr. Ward scolded angrily: ¡°Are you f*cking looking for death? I asked my girl to marry Steve, not


    Steve¡¯s father!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t have the vision to see. Steve doesn¡¯t want to marry


    your daughter? Steve doesn¡¯t want to marry. His parents want your daughter to pass, so the best


    solution is to let his father.


    Marry your girl, wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy?¡±


    ¡°Little bastard, what are you talking about!¡± Leann said angrily: ¡°Let my husband marry Mr. Ward¡¯s


    daughter? What should I do?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You? You want to let Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter pass the door. Isn¡¯t this


    just as you wanted?


    You should thank me for providing you with such a good solution.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade looked at David Carson again and said with a smile: ¡°Old grandson,


    you have been watching this bad Lady all day for so many years. I guess you have seen enough. It


    happens that this time I am in charge and give you a new young wife, not only I gave you 50 million


    dowry and brought you a son.


    What a great thing?¡±


    ¡°You fart!¡± Leann became angry, pointing to Charlie Wade and yelling: ¡°I think you bastard is here to


    find something. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll let someone break your leg!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Leann looked at Mr. Ward and said emotionally: ¡°Mr. Ward, this bastard is


    messing with mandarin ducks.


    My husband is old and it doesn¡¯t matter if he has a face, but your daughter hasn¡¯t married yet. Girl,


    he said so, it seems to despise you!¡±


    Mr. Ward was also very angry. He gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Boy, you are so courageous. You


    dare to provoke me.


    Do you know who I am?¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, I only know that you will be David Carson¡¯s father-


    inw from now on!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mr. Ward was trembling all over.


    He cares very much about his daughter¡¯s reputation, so he will ask her to find a man to marry at all


    costs.


    Unexpectedly, this Charlie Wade was here to speak out, and let his daughter marry David Carson,


    an old thing about his age. Isn¡¯t this a p in the face?


    So he said angrily: ¡°Boy, immediately kneel down and apologize to me, otherwise, I will make you


    regreting to this world!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Ward has such a big tone?¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Okay, I want to see how good you are. If you don¡¯t have the ability


    to make me regret it, then I¡¯m sorry, I will let you Regret it.¡±


    Leann suddenly became angry. She pointed at Charlie Wade and said angrily: ¡°You are so daring to


    speak to Mr. Ward like this. Believe it or not, I will let people beat you to death now!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked around for a week, and he was surrounded by some younger rtives and


    friends of the Carson family, all of whom were ordinary people, and they wanted to hurt themselves.


    It was a foolish dream.


    On the contrary, if you fight with such a person, you still have to control your strength at all times.


    Otherwise, if you identally kill a few, it won¡¯t be easy.


    After all, it¡¯s just a small matter, there is no need to kill people.


    So he smiled and said: ¡°Bad Lady, you really have a bad brain, and now you still stand up for Mr.


    Ward? You know, your husband will be his son-inw soon, and you will be swept out by the Carson


    family. , So in a strict sense, Ward is always your rival¡¯s father, you should hate him.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1282


    ¡°You¡­you¡­you you¡­¡± Leann couldn¡¯t catch her breath, and shouted to Gary: ¡°Gary, you help the


    second aunt beat this bastard to death. !¡±


    Gary immediately took a step back and waved his hand with disdain: ¡°Second aunt, you said just


    now that I was not a family with me and let me go, now let me help you hit someone? You turn your


    face faster than a book!¡±


    Leann hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Gary, don¡¯t you be angry with your second aunt. What your


    second aunt said just now was all angry. Don¡¯t you want our Carson family to get better and better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gary said immediately: ¡°Your home is yours, my home is mine, we are not a family, so if


    you want to hit someone, you should hit yourself. What do you tell me to do?¡±


    Having said that, Gary also said to the other grandchildren: ¡°Let¡¯s all don¡¯t be nosy. This is not our


    business. People and us are not a family, so we should never be fooled by others. Used as a gun by


    others.¡±


    The others nodded one after another, stepped back a few steps, and had no intention ofing up


    to help her beat Charlie Wade.


    Leann was angry. She didn¡¯t expect this Gary to respect the old and love the young at all. There


    were no rules. How could she say it was his second aunt. How could he talk to herself like this?


    However, Leann also understands now that this is not the time to get to know Gary as a scumbag.


    So she hurriedly said to Mr. Ward: ¡°Mr. Ward, this little bastard insults you, insults your daughter,


    and says nothing to let him go. Call someone to kill him! Otherwise, this kind of thing will spread,


    you and Your daughter¡¯s face is all shame!¡±


    Mr. Ward himself was very angry, and after being so incited by Leann, he was even more angry.


    So, he pointed to Charlie Wade and said angrily: ¡°Asshole, wait for me, I will call and find someone


    to kill you!¡±


    After speaking, he took out his mobile phone, found a phone number, and called.


    He also turned on the speaker on purpose. While the phone was beeping while waiting to be


    connected, he sneered and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Do you know who I call? One of Don Albertt¡¯s


    four heavenly kings, Caesar Hilton, you f*cking wait to die!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait, but you¡¯d better call more, because today is the day


    when your daughter and David Carson are married, so having more rtives and friends will make


    it look festive!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really on the road to death!¡± Mr. Ward was trembling all over, just as the phone was


    connected, so he immediately shouted: ¡°Caesar,e to the Hilton Hotel, my f*cking wants Cut a


    bastard!¡±


    Mr. Ward¡¯s supermarkets are located in the fringe of the city and the surrounding districts and


    counties. In that kind of ce, there are often gangsters who visit, either by extortion or looting. If


    you want to do business in a down-to-earth manner, you must have a rtionship with the


    underground world. A certain connection, so he has been on the line of Caesar.


    After all, Caesar is one of the four heavenly kings under Don Albertt, and can be ranked fourth in


    the entire Aurouss Hilll underground world, so his strength is still very strong.


    Moreover, his fame is also very great. Since Mr. Ward approached him, the supermarket business


    has never been harassed by gangsters.


    Because of the long cooperation time, he and Caesar also had a very good personal rtionship.


    Some time ago, he kept saying that he would pay a favor to Caesar, and also gave a big red


    envelope of 1.88 million, Caesar. For the sake of money, he agreed.


    Mr. Ward thought, if he bowed to Caesar and let the wind go, and then developed in the suburban


    area, it would be even more like easy, so he was preparing to find a good day to have a ceremony


    of burning yellow paper and drinking chicken blood. .


    Today, I just met Charlie Wade pretending to be coercive with him, and he was still taking care of his


    daughter¡¯s life-long events. He nned to ask Caesar toe and help cut him off. Then at noon


    the two of them would find a big hotel and have a meal together. The ceremony is done!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1283


    Caesar has always regarded Mr. Ward as a cash cow. The annual protection fee paid by him alone


    is as much as seven or eight million. In addition to the part handed over to Don Albertt, Caesar can


    also save two or three million.


    Therefore, as soon as he heard that he was going to kill someone, he blurted out without hesitation:


    ¡°Okay, wait a minute, I¡¯ll take someone there!¡±


    After Mr. Ward thanked him so much, he hung up the phone and looked at Charlie Wade with a


    sneer: ¡°Boy, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance to survive. I asked you to kneel, but you


    didn¡¯t cherish it, but you don¡¯t kneel now. It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Who did you call just now? Caesar Hilton? Is this John Rambo


    from ¡°First Blood¡±?¡±


    ¡°Be less f*cking crazy!¡± Mr. Ward said coldly: ¡°Caesar, one of Don Albertt¡¯s four heavenly kings!¡±


    When Steve heard this, he said eagerly: ¡°Charlie Wade, I¡¯m really sorry today! You can leave with


    ire Wilson Wilson. Caesar and Mr. Ward have a very good rtionship. He is on a mixed road,


    and he is vicious. I don¡¯t want you and ire Wilson Wilson to get hurt because of me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Steve, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me for this matter today, but I


    feel a little embarrassed. Don¡¯t me me for finding you a stepmother.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Steve was speechless.


    Steve always thought that Charlie Wade was joking with them, and he didn¡¯t take it seriously, but


    now that Charlie Wade meant it, he seemed to be serious!


    This¡­what does this mean?


    At this time, Charlie Wade looked at Mr. Ward and said with a smile: ¡°You have said that the four


    heavenly kings are only one of them. It is not lively enough! Or else, call the remaining three too!


    After all, they are married. For my daughter¡¯s great day, the more people who will join us, the


    better.¡±


    ¡°You f*cking don¡¯t see the coffin, don¡¯t cry!¡± Mr. Ward gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Okay, I will make


    you crazy for a while, and you will know the cost of rampantism in a while!¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and smiled helplessly: ¡°You bad old men, bad olddies, you are in


    your 50s or 60s. Why are you still so tempered? You see, I am so young, but I am not angry at all,


    and I speak calmly.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade sighed and said: ¡°Well, I will call more people toe and cheer for


    you.¡±


    Mr. Ward sneered and said: ¡°Boy, you f*cking threaten me, if there is a kind of thing, you can ask


    someone toe, let¡¯s show up with real swords and guns on both sides topete!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, took out his phone, and sent a WeChat message to Don Albertt.


    ¡°Bring all three of the four heavenly kings under your seat, except Caesar, to Hilton, and invite you


    to have a wedding wine.¡±


    Don Albertt was shocked and returned to the micro-channel: ¡°Master Wade, you¡­ are you getting


    second married?¡±


    ¡°f*ck off.¡± Charlie Wade scolded: ¡°It¡¯s not me who asks, someone asks, you can bring someone


    here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I am here!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Bring more brothers and join in.¡±


    ¡°Good Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade then sent Cameron Isaac another WeChat, asking him toe to the Hilton Hotel to


    watch a y with him.


    Since Cameron Isaac came back from Golim Mountain, he has treated Charlie Wade as a god.


    Hearing the call of the young master, without saying anything, he immediately said: ¡°Master, I am


    here!¡±


    A few minutester, a Volkswagen Phaeton with seven or eight vehicles of various colors drove to


    Hilton¡¯s door.


    The Volkswagen Phaeton stepped forward and walked down a middle-aged man with a look of


    flesh.


    Seeing this man, Mr. Ward sneered and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Boy, Caesar is here, you are dead


    today.¡±


    Charlie Wade had never seen Caesar, but when he saw this Phaeton sedan, his heart suddenly


    moved.


    At that time, Jeff, a young man who grew up with his orphanage, drove his Mercedes-Benz and


    crashed into a Volkswagen Phaeton in order to get rid of his car.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It is said that the Phaeton was the car of a big brother on the road. This Caesar.


    Charlie Wade wiped an upward arc at the corner of Charlie Wade¡¯s mouth, thinking, this is a bit


    interesting.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1284


    At this time, in the other cars, thirty or forty menacing little brothers suddenly ran out.


    Afterwards, under themand of Caesar, these people ran over and surrounded the crowd.


    Mr. Ward hurriedly waved at him: ¡°Caesar!¡±


    Caesar nodded, nced at him, and asked, ¡°Mr. Ward, who is not long-eyed and dares to bump into


    you?¡±


    Mr. Ward pointed at Charlie Wade and said angrily: ¡°Caesar, this little bastard, not only insults me,


    but also f*cking insults my girl!¡±


    Caesar raised his eyebrows, looked at Charlie Wade, and immediately trembled with fright.


    Damn it!


    It¡¯s Master Wade!


    After all, Caesar is one of Don Albertt¡¯s four great heavenly kings, and one of Don Albertt¡¯s more


    powerful celebrities. When Charlie Wade was in Heaven Springs, he had seen Charlie Wade¡¯s face.


    However, at that time, Don Albertt was extremely humble to Charlie Wade, and he was shy of


    speaking, so naturally he didn¡¯t introduce his men.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Ward would provoke Master Wade. He panicked and he blurted out to


    exin to Charlie Wade: ¡°Wade¡­Wade¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade interrupted him immediately: ¡°You have admitted the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Caesar said hurriedly and respectfully: ¡°How could it be, the young one used to be in Heaven


    Springs¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade raised his eyebrows: ¡°I said you admitted the wrong person. Are you deaf?¡±


    Caesar¡¯s internal organs were all trembling at Charlie Wade¡¯s roar, knowing that Charlie Wade


    definitely didn¡¯t want to tell him who he was, so he was busy to follow his words.


    But at this time, Mr. Ward scolded in a rage: ¡°Damn, why are you talking to Caesar? Are you going


    to die?


    Believe it or not, let someone chop you down immediately?¡±


    Mr. Ward¡¯s words immediately scared Caesar to the ground almost as soon as his legs were weak.


    He turned his face and stared at Mr. Ward with anger, pped his face with a p, ¡°Damn! Mr.


    Ward, do you want to die? Believe it or not, I hacked you? ¡°


    Mr. Ward was stunned by this p.


    What¡¯s the situation?


    I asked you to sh this little bastard, why did you p me?


    Mr. Ward was aggrieved and covered his face, looked at Caesar, and blurted out: ¡°Caesar, you¡­


    what are you hitting me for?¡±


    Caesar trembled all over.


    What are you doing? I f*cking want to kill you!


    Who is it not good for you to provoke, Master Wade? Isn¡¯t this going to pit me to death?


    How many people who have offended Master Wade have been dragged by my elder brother Don


    Albertt to the kennel to feed the dogs. Are you f*cking trying to kill me?


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to say this clearly. After all, Master Wade was already angry just now, and


    he definitely didn¡¯t want to expose his identity¡­


    Thinking of this, he could only suppress the anger and fear in his heart, and said: ¡°I hit you because


    you are too unqualified to speak. Don¡¯t always talk about cutting people. Pay attention to your


    quality, understand?¡±


    Mr. Ward was wronged to death, and blurted out: ¡°But you just called me an old dog, and you said


    you want to hack me to death. What should I say¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1285


    When Caesar heard Mr. Ward say this, he pped him again angrily, and yelled: ¡°Grass, you


    f*cking dare to talk back to me? I said you listen to me!¡±


    Mr. Ward was pped twice and was extremely depressed. How could he have been beaten since


    he became an adult?


    Today, in front of so many people, Caesar pped him twice.


    However, although he was very angry, he did not dare to express any dissatisfaction at this


    moment.


    I can only nodded angrily and said, ¡°Caesar, you are right. I must pay more attention to what I say


    outside.¡±


    Caesar snorted coldly and nced at Charlie Wade. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty, so he


    asked Mr. Ward: ¡°What the hell is going on today? Tell me clearly!¡±


    Mr. Ward immediately said with aggrieved and angry face: ¡°Caesar, I have lost all my old face today.


    A little b*tch who didn¡¯t know where he came from would dare to pretend to be forceful with me, and


    dare to insult and humiliate me I, you have to help me decide!¡±


    Having said that, Mr. Ward immediately said the matter exactly.


    Caesar couldn¡¯t help being dumbfounded when he finished speaking.


    On the one hand, he was surprised at the promiscuity of Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter, on the one hand, he


    was also surprised at the shamelessness of the David Carson family, and on the other hand, he was


    shocked by Master Wade¡¯s maniption!


    If you were Charlie Wade, you would bring someone here to teach the two families a lesson, and


    then let Steve and Isabe get married.


    But a ghost like Master Wade could even think of letting David Carson marry Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter!


    This is too dark humor! David Carson and Leann wanted to make their son the catcher.


    But the two of them might not have thought of it anyway, and it was David Carson who was going to


    be the next Panxia.


    Moreover, Caesar had heard of a lot of Master Wade¡¯s deeds a long time ago, not to mention, he


    had already heard of Master Wade¡¯s resolute and upromising character.


    Therefore, he looked at Mr. Ward and David Carson with sympathy at this moment, and he was very


    clear in his heart that although this solution seemed very absurd and ironic, since this was the


    decision of Master Wade, there must be no buffer room for this matter. .


    At this moment, Mr. Ward saw Caesar¡¯s expression weird, and hurriedly cried: ¡°Caesar, if you say


    that Mr. Ward is in Aurouss Hilll, I can be considered a person with a face. This guy humiliates me


    and humiliates my daughter. ?¡±


    Caesar scratched his head awkwardly, looked at Charlie Wade, and said, ¡°Mr. Ward, if you want me


    to say, you guys don¡¯t know how to promote! This matter itself is veryplicated, and for your


    family. There is also a very urgent need to be resolved. You can¡¯t find a solution. This Mr. Wade


    gave you a good idea. Isn¡¯t it a good idea?


    Now this David Carson is right in front of you, and your daughter is also here. Hilton Banquet Once


    everything is set up, you can simply marry your daughter to David Carson just because of the right


    time and ce, isn¡¯t it over?¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Whether it was Mr. Ward, David Carson, or Leann, they never expected Caesar to say such a thing!


    David Carson and Leann couldn¡¯t help cursing in their hearts, the dog-day Caesar, was Mr. Ward


    invited or Charlie Wade invited?


    Why didn¡¯t he speak to Mr. Ward at all?

 Chapter 1286-1290

    Chapter 1286-1290


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1286


    And also pped Mr. Ward in the face and asked Mr. Ward to marry his daughter to David Carson¡­


    Thetter incident is much more cruel than a p in the face!


    Mr. Ward was even more depressed and wanted to die. He shivered and said, ¡°Caesar¡­you can¡¯t


    turn your elbows out, but we both want to worship good brothers! My daughter is you. Big niece, do


    you have the heart to let her marry a bad old man like David Carson?¡±


    Caesar immediately said: ¡°Mr. Ward, we are familiar with each other, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense.


    I¡¯m an ordinary acquaintance with you. Who said I would worship you?¡±


    Mr. Ward was shocked and hurriedly said: ¡°Caesar, we have known each other for many years. I


    have not lost any of the benefits that should be given every year.


    I gave you such a big red envelope some time ago. How do you turn your face and turn your face?¡±


    Caesar said solemnly: ¡°Mr. Ward, I¡¯m not turning my face with you, I¡¯m all for your own good,


    understand? You said that although your daughter is young, she is very dirty, right? She is only in


    her 20s. I was pregnant with a foreigner¡¯s child, and It was still a ck man. The point is that you


    still have to let her give birth to this child.


    How can ordinary people handle this kind of thing?¡±


    After finishing talking, he pointed at David Carson and said seriously: ¡°Look at David Carson, he is a


    little older, but older men know that they hurt people, and look at him, his biological son is so old,


    and he has already seeded in inheriting the family. It doesn¡¯t matter to him that Skye¡¯s father


    doesn¡¯t matter, how appropriate!¡±


    David Carson¡¯s old face is red and hot!


    What the hell does this mean? Can you be a father to ck people by co-authoring?


    Leann was even more depressed, and said annoyedly: ¡°I said what¡¯s the matter with you? In my


    face, you seduce my husband to marry a child, is it sick?¡±


    Caesar nced at her in disgust, and said coldly: ¡°What is the big one? Do you think it is a feudal


    society? Our country can only be monogamous, don¡¯t you know? Since David Carson wants to


    marry Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter, then You must divorce him first!¡±


    ¡°You fart!¡± Leann was anxious all of a sudden, ignoring that the other party was the eldest brother,


    angrily scolded: ¡°I think you are making trouble, you bastard, get out! You are not wee here!¡±


    ¡°f*ck you!¡±


    Caesar lifted his foot, kicked Leann¡¯s belly, kicked her far away, and cursed: ¡°You dare to yell at me


    for anything, believe it. If you don¡¯t believe me, I cut your tongue?¡±


    Leann couldn¡¯t get up for a long time because of this kick. Shey on the ground and rolled her


    belly, crying in her mouth.


    David Carson hurriedly said to Mr. Ward: ¡°Oh, Mr. Ward, what the hell is going on? Didn¡¯t you invite


    him here?


    Didn¡¯t you let him cut Charlie Wade? After hees, he will beat my wife?¡±


    Caesar raised his hand and pped David Carson, and cursed: ¡°Why are you so inept? What I said


    just now is nothing, right? Didn¡¯t you hear Mr. Wade¡¯s arrangement? Starting today, Your wife is Mr.


    Ward¡¯s daughter, and Mr. Ward is your father-inw, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    David Carson looked ufortable.


    Mr. Ward was also very depressed. He angrily said to Caesar, ¡°Caesar, if you don¡¯t want to help,


    just forget it, but don¡¯t kick me off, I don¡¯t need you here, please leave!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Caesar said coldly: ¡°Let me go? Mr. Ward, you have a lot of courage to dare to talk to me in


    this tone?¡±


    Mr. Ward sped his hands together and kept waking up, begging in his mouth: ¡°I beg you, Caesar,


    we will solve this problem by ourselves. We don¡¯t need your help. You must be very busy with


    everything, so we won¡¯t waste your time. Please go.¡±


    Caesar said disdainfully: ¡°What? You let me go and I¡¯ll leave? Do you think you are my elder


    brother?¡±


    At this moment, someone suddenly yelled: ¡°Don Albertt is here!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1287


    ¡°f*ck!¡±


    As soon as Caesar heard that Don Albertt was here, he immediately knew that his eldest brother


    wasing to Master Wade.


    So he looked at Mr. Ward with sympathy and shook his head: ¡°Mr. Ward, don¡¯t me me for not


    reminding you, you are ready to marry your daughter!¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly walked over to meet Don Albertt.


    At this time, someone in the crowd said: ¡°I¡¯m going! Don Albertt came with the other three of the


    Four Great Heavenly Kings. This is the Four Tiger Generals under Don Albertt! Since Don Albertt


    became the underground king of Aurouss Hilll, The four heavenly kings were each allocated a site,


    and it has been a long time since they got together to show their faces!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t help being shocked.


    ire Wilson Wilson asked Charlie Wade in a low voice: ¡°Charlie Wade, this Don Albertt, shouldn¡¯t


    you call him here?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s what I called. Today I say that they will do what I say,


    and I must never let people on the rivers andkesugh at me.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked him in a low voice with a look of surprise, ¡°Could it be that you really


    want Steve¡¯s father to marry Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Didn¡¯t I apologize to Steve in advance before I


    heard it?¡±


    Charlie Wade had already said sorry to Steve just now. I¡¯m sorry, but I will find him a stepmother


    today, so he will do what he says.


    ire Wilson Wilson was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Is this joke a bit big?¡±


    ¡°Joke¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Wife, when did I say this was a joke? I always mean what I


    say.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is this appropriate? I always think it¡¯s a bit


    inappropriate¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade grabbed her hand and said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if your husband says it¡¯s appropriate,


    no one dares to say it¡¯s inappropriate!¡±


    At this time, Don Albertt had already stepped towards Charlie Wade.


    As he walked, he asked Caesar in a low voice: ¡°Did you guy cause me any trouble? Did you bump


    into Master Wade or offend Master Wade?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t have either!¡± Caesar hurriedly exined: ¡°There is a guy who paid us premiums


    and asked me to help him cut people. After I came, I found that he was targeting Master Wade, so I


    said something. I didn¡¯t dare to speak to Master Wade if I was offending, but beat that person,


    absolutely not offending Master Wade!¡±


    Don Albertt nodded, feeling a little relieved.


    Caesar has been with him for many years. Knowing that Caesar would never lie to himself, he


    nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°When you get to Mr. Wadeter, you talk less, lest you make more


    mistakes, you know? ?¡±


    Caesar said immediately: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother, I will be silent!¡±


    At this time, Don Albertt brought the four heavenly kings and a group of younger brothers to Charlie


    Wade.


    When he came, David Carson, Leann and his wife, and Mr. Ward were all frightened.


    I never dreamed that today I would provoke the underground emperor of Aurouss Hilll!


    The ghost knows why he came?


    In case something makes him unhappy and makes him me it, the trouble will be great!


    Next, an even more stunned scene happened!


    Don Albertt strode in front of everyone, without saying anything, immediately bowed to Charlie


    Wade, and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade! Don Albertt iste, and Master Wade will punish him!¡±


    As soon as he said this, the four heavenly kings, as well as hundreds of younger brothers from


    various heavenly kings, bowed together ny degrees and said in unison: ¡°Master Wade, please


    punish!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1288


    One or two hundred people shouted these six words at the same time, making the whole scene


    seem like thunder!


    The others were all frightened.


    Leann¡¯s face was pale, David Carson¡¯s legs were soft, and Mr. Ward knelt on the ground with a


    thud.


    He knew he was finished. Never thought that he would have such a great ability to cut this kid. Even


    Don Albertt treats him respectfully!


    At this time, Don Albertt didn¡¯t have the aura of the underground emperor of Aurouss Hilll, he was


    exactly a dog of this young man! What¡¯s the sacredness of yourself?


    At this time, Charlie Wade looked at Don Albertt, smiled faintly, and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not toote


    toe.¡±


    Don Albertt asked immediately, ¡°Master Wade, I don¡¯t know, what do you want to tell Don Albertt to


    come over?¡±


    Charlie Wade pointed to Mr. Ward and said, ¡°This person is going to marry his daughter today, but


    his daughter¡¯s fiance has not yet divorced, so I¡¯ll give you half an hour to take his daughter¡¯s fiance


    and his daughter¡¯s fiance¡¯s current wife. Let me go to the Civil Affairs Bureau toplete the


    divorce procedures.¡±


    Don Albertt was confused and couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on, but he nodded very seriously


    and said, ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, Don Albertt will finish this matter within half an hour.¡±


    After speaking, Don Albertt asked carefully: ¡°Master Wade, where are the fianc¨¦ of this person¡¯s


    daughter and the current wife of this person¡¯s daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡±


    Charlie Wade pointed to David Carson and Leann, and said lightly: ¡°This bad old man is her


    daughter¡¯s fiance, and the bad old woman next to him is the current wife of this bad old man.¡±


    Don Albertt took a look, and he was immediately stunned.


    What exactly is going on?


    This Mr. Ward seems to be in his early 50s, and David Carson looks at the same age as him. Why


    is the rtionship between the father-inw and the son-inw?


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask indiscriminately, and immediately nodded and said, ¡°Master Wade,


    don¡¯t worry, I will take them to get a marriage certificate!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Leann immediately jumped and scolded emotionally: ¡°Why do you let me divorce


    my husband?¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°Just rely on my words!¡±


    Leann scolded angrily: ¡°The beauty you want! Want me to divorce my husband unless you kill me!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Kill you? Just a bad Lady like you is worthy of letting me kill you?


    Obediently divorced your husband, get out of Aurouss Hilll, you can still have a way to survive,


    otherwise, I will let you survive Don¡¯t ask for death, no!¡±


    Leann was frightened by Charlie Wade¡¯s aura, she didn¡¯t even dare to speak.


    Don Albertt said coldly at this time: ¡°You two have heard what Master Wade said. Don¡¯t grind with


    me here, and quickly follow me to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get the divorce certificate!¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to take them away. Bring Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter along by the way.


    After David divorces the old woman, let Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter get the marriage certificate from David


    Carson on the spot.


    After receiving the certificate, it was just in time toe over for the banquet at noon!¡±


    Mr. Ward sat on the ground at this time and said desperately: ¡°I don¡¯t agree! No one wants my


    daughter to marry this bad old man!¡±


    Don Albertt said sharply: ¡°Dare to disobey Master Wade? Believe it or not, I will kill you now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Mr. Ward copsed and cried loudly: ¡°In broad daylight and in the sky, I don¡¯t


    believe you can kill me! Moreover, even if I die, I won¡¯t let my daughter marry David Carson!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1289


    Seeing that Mr. Ward still dared to object, Don Albertt sternly reprimanded: ¡°It is against you. Even


    Master Wade¡¯s decision dare to disobey, right?¡±


    Mr. Ward spoiled his ineffective daughter the most, so he didn¡¯t care about the status of Don Albertt


    at this time, and said angrily: ¡°My daughter is still young! How could she marry such a bad old man


    as big as me!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Caesar fell into trouble at this time, and sneered: ¡°What? You don¡¯t look down on the old man, but


    you send your daughter abroad and let her mess with the old man abroad, why are you okay?¡±


    Mr. Ward said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know that! I want to know that after she goes out, she will get together


    with the big ck guys, and I won¡¯t send her abroad if she is killed!¡±


    Don Albertt said indifferently: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk less nonsense. No one can rebel against Master


    Wade¡¯s decision. If you are not on the way, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Mr. Ward sternly said: ¡°If there is a species, you will kill me! I still don¡¯t believe it! What I say has


    been rated as an outstanding local entrepreneur in Aurouss Hilll for several years. Today so many


    people watched, you can kill me in broad daylight. ?¡±


    Don Albertt¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly.


    This guy actually recognized that he didn¡¯t dare to act directly on him here.


    Although he is the underground emperor of Aurouss Hilll, it is really difficult to deal with a well-


    known entrepreneur worth hundreds of millions under the circumstances.


    Just when he didn¡¯t know what to do, suddenly a voice came and said coldly: ¡°Someone even dared


    to disobey Master Wade¡¯s words, let me see who it is, the head is so iron!¡±


    Mr. Ward looked up, and was shocked to death by the speaker!


    This¡­ isn¡¯t this person Cameron Isaac, the owner of Shangri-La?


    This is the president of the Aurouss Hilll Pinnacle Entrepreneurs Association, the spokesperson of


    Eastcliff¡¯s top big family, and the super-big boss who all the entrepreneurs of Aurouss Hilll are


    respectful!


    Mr. Ward spent several years and spent a lot of money to get people to clear up the rtionship and


    let himself join the Aurouss Hilll Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association, because this Pinnacle


    Entrepreneur Association was organized by Cameron Isaac, and all the people who collected it


    were first-ss in Aurouss Hilll. Bosses and entrepreneurs, people like themselves worth several


    hundred million, are simply not qualified to enter.


    After joining the Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association, he discovered that the top entrepreneurs in


    Aurouss Hilll depend more or less on Cameron Isaac¡¯s rtionship and channels.


    This is mainly because Cameron Isaac is in Aurouss Hilll and he really has hands and eyes!


    Some real estate developers can¡¯t get thend they want, so they ask Cameron Isaac. As long as


    Cameron Isaac is willing to help, the problem will be solved.


    Some manufacturers can¡¯t get the approval document or the authorization of the top bigpany,


    as long as they can find his help, it is a matter of sentence.


    This is Cameron Isaac¡¯s strength, which ispletely beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    However, he did not expect that Cameron Isaac would alsoe today!


    Moreover, did he call that young man Master Wade?


    What is the origin of this young man? !


    He looked at Cameron Isaac who was striding over in a panic, and said tremblingly: ¡°Cameron¡­Mr.


    Cameron¡­oh no¡­Chairman Cameron, why are you here? ?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said coldly: ¡°Let me see, who is so bold, who dares to disobey Master Wade¡¯s


    orders!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Cameron Isaac also bowed to Charlie Wade and said respectfully: ¡°Master


    Wade, Isaac iste, please punish me!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1290


    Mr. Ward looked at Cameron Isaac and Charlie Wade again, only then did he realize that Charlie


    Wade really has great abilities!


    Even Cameron Isaac is so respectful to him, didn¡¯t he kick the steel te?


    At this time, Cameron Isaac turned his face and looked at Mr. Ward again, and said coldly: ¡°You


    want to disobey Master Wade¡¯s arrangement, right?


    In this case, then I will ask all the supermarkets, all the properties, cars and Bank ounts and


    stock ounts are all sealed up indefinitely! Let your family have nothing and go to the streets to


    beg for dinner!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Ward said to Charlie Wade in a panic: ¡°Master Wade, Master Wade! I was


    really wrong, you adults don¡¯t remember the viin, don¡¯t be familiar with people like me, please!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be familiar with you, so you just have to obey my


    arrangements honestly.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Mr. Ward couldn¡¯t make this determination.


    Marry your daughter to David Carson? Don¡¯t say whether my daughter agrees or disagree, I can¡¯t


    hold it on this face!


    If people in Aurouss Hilll knew that they had married their daughter to such a bad old man, wouldn¡¯t


    they still be able to count themselves to death?


    However, it is Cameron Isaac who is offending him right now!


    If Cameron Isaac really wants to kill herself and leave her family with nothing, it will not only be bad


    luck for her daughter, but also for herself and his wife¡­


    Seeing him hesitating for a long time, Cameron Isaac snorted coldly: ¡°It seems that you are going to


    fight to the end. Okay, then I will call and arrange it!¡±


    After speaking, Cameron Isaac wanted to touch the phone.


    Mr. Ward was frightened, and blurted out: ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! Mr. Cameron, don¡¯t! Can¡¯t I promise? I


    promise! I promise all!¡±


    Cameron Isaac said coldly: ¡°What did you do early? You have to agree early. I think of your respect


    for Master Wade, and I will give you some care, but you don¡¯t know what is good or bad, and you


    are rude to Master Wade.


    From today, you will be officially expelled from the Aurouss Hilll Pinnacle Entrepreneurs Association!


    You can never join again!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Mr. Ward took the boss¡¯s effort to join the Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association.


    The purpose is to get some resources and contacts of the association in this association.


    During this time, he has indeed received a lot of help and promotion from the Pinnacle Entrepreneur


    Association.


    Even the city knew that he had joined the Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association, so it gave his


    supermarket a green light and gave a favorable policy of 50% corporate ie tax reduction for


    five years, which can save tens of millions.


    Moreover, several real estate business members in the Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association are also


    considering giving themselves preferential prices so that they can buy shops from their real estate


    at extremely low prices, so that their supermarkets can quickly expand. .


    However, if the news that you have been expelled from the Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association is


    spread, not only will your future business development and cooperation be greatly affected, even


    the favorable policies you have already received will probably be abolished, and you will suffer


    heavy losses!


    But at this time, he really didn¡¯t dare toin anymore. After all, Cameron Isaac¡¯s strength was


    much stronger than Don Albertt. If Cameron Isaac really wanted to block him, then his whole family


    would have to finish ying!


    And it is possible that all the family properties will be sealed up, without a penny, and finally starve


    to death on the roadside!


    After all, this person can cover the sky with just one hand in Aurouss Hilll!


    Therefore, he could only cry and say: ¡°Chairman Cameron, I am willing to ept Master Wade¡¯s


    arrangement to marry my daughter to David Carson!¡±

 Chapter 1291-1295

    Chapter 1291-1295


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1291


    Mr. Ward knew that he could not provoke Cameron Isaac, so he could onlypromise with him at


    this moment.


    Marrying his daughter to David Carson really makes it difficult for him to ept, but instead of


    angering Cameron Isaac and then the whole family suffering, he can only choose to sacrifice his


    daughter¡¯s interests in exchange for the safety of the whole family.


    Seeing that he finally agreed, Cameron Isaac snorted and said, ¡°If you agreed early, don¡¯t you need


    to talk so much nonsense?¡±


    Mr. Ward could only nod his head like garlic and said: ¡°Chairman Cameron, you are right. I will


    never talk nonsense in the future. Please keep my membership¡­¡±


    Cameron Isaac ignored him, but turned to look at Charlie Wade, and asked respectfully: ¡°Master


    Wade, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and looked at David Carson and Leann, and said lightly: ¡°Since Mr.


    Ward is already willing to marry his daughter, you should prepare quickly. It seems that it¡¯s over 10


    o¡¯clock and the wedding is 12 o¡¯clock. Must start on time.¡±


    David Carson trembled with fright. He didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to really want to marry Mr. Ward¡¯s


    daughter.


    Marrying a girl who is more than 20 years younger than you is naturally a good thing.


    But the key is how to exin to his wife Leann.


    Also, Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter, who is pregnant now, has a ck child in her belly, and married her in


    the door by herself. Wouldn¡¯t she like to be a father after a few months? When she gave birth to a


    ck child, wouldn¡¯t she be theughing stock of the entire Aurouss Hilll?


    So on the whole, he really didn¡¯t want to agree to Charlie Wade¡¯s arrangement, but now that he is


    more than ten times stronger than himself, Mr. Ward has alreadypromised, what else can he


    do?


    Don Albertt and even Cameron Isaac are here. If he is really not exalted, he will probably end badly.


    Thinking of this, he can only respectfully say to Charlie Wade: ¡°I would like to listen to Master


    Wade¡¯s arrangement!¡±


    At this moment, Leann on the side exploded, and she cursed hysterically: ¡°David Carson, you


    bastard with no conscience, are you really ready to give me a mess? Don¡¯t forget, my Lady has


    been with you for so many years. The windes and rains, how much hardship did you endure,


    and how much contribution did you make to your grandson family? Are you actually going to kick


    my Lady away now?¡±


    David Carson said with a very painful expression: ¡°You can also see that this matter is not what I


    can do. If you offend Master Wade, Master Wade will me it, and our whole family will be ruined!¡±


    Leann¡¯s whole life¡¯s hard work has been spent on the Carson family.


    Her family has no abilities either. When she married David Carson, David Carson had no abilities


    either.


    It was the husband and wife step by step that they made the industry the scale of today.


    Unexpectedly, when she was about to start enjoying the blessing, she would actually be kicked out.


    How could this make her stand it?


    So, she scolded angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t care about any bullshit Master Wade, if you dare to divorce me, I


    will fight with you! I will die with you!¡±


    Cameron Isaac did not expect that this bad Lady would dare to disobey Charlie Wade so much, and


    immediately shouted to her coldly: ¡°I will give you thest chance to honestly divorce David Carson,


    then get out of Aurouss Hilll and nevere back again, if If you don¡¯t do it, then I will find out all of


    your parents¡¯ family and drive them out of Aurouss Hilll. Then, your family¡¯s family will be destroyed


    in your hands. Don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    When Leann heard this, she almost fainted with fright.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1292


    She knows that Cameron Isaac¡¯s background is very big, and he also knows that he is true to one


    thing, and that his ability is well-rounded. If he really wants to drive himself and his family out of


    Aurouss Hilll, he will do what he says.


    In that way, instead of being able to defend his marriage, he killed all his maidens.


    The mother¡¯s family didn¡¯t have much abilities in the first ce, and now they are considered well-


    off. If they leave their hometown, they will definitely have a mess.


    If you say nothing, you can¡¯t harm yourself and your mother¡¯s family, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you


    be a mouse on the street, everyone shouting and beating?


    Just when she made a painful decision to take over Charlie Wade¡¯s arrangement, she suddenly saw


    Isabe standing next to her.


    So Leann seemed to have caught the savior, and quickly ran to Isabe, and knelt on the ground


    with a different sound, crying and begging: ¡°Isabe, it was all aunts before, but the aunt was wrong.


    From now on, Auntie Never object to your marriage with Steve anymore. Please tell Master Wade


    and beg Master Wade. Let¡¯s take advantage of the time before we arrive, and quickly prepare to


    have the wedding. You will be my best friend in the future. Daughter-inw, I will treat you like a


    daughter, okay?


    I beg you!¡±


    Leann had already figured it out at this time. Everything today was due to Isabe. If she didn¡¯t do


    everything possible to prevent Isabe from marrying her son, then Master Wade would definitely


    not target herself.


    The reason why Master Wade aimed at himself must be because his attitude towards Isabe just


    now was really bad, which angered him.


    Moreover, he desperately wanted to force his son to marry Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter. This behavior must


    have angered Master Wade.


    That¡¯s why Master Wade punishes himself and wants his husband to marry Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter.


    To solve this problem, we must start from the source, and Isabe is the source.


    If I can persuade Isabe and ask Isabe to intercede with Master Wade, everything may be back


    to the original point.


    Isabe didn¡¯t know what to do at this time.


    She is a kind woman, and she doesn¡¯t want her fianc¨¦¡¯s mother to have nothing and leave her


    hometown.


    But when she thought about her attitude towards herself, Isabe felt a little worried.


    If I really pleaded with Charlie Wade for her, and if Charlie Wade really forgave her, will she retaliate


    against herself in the future?


    Seeing her entangled, Leann knew that she was worried that she must find her in the future to settle


    ounts.


    So she cried and kowtowed to Isabe, and pleaded miserably: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be good to you in


    the future. You will be my daughter and you in the future. Our mothers and daughters will abandon


    the misfortunes and live their lives. If I turn my face on you, I won¡¯t die!¡±


    Isabe¡¯s heart softened, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at Charlie Wade.


    After hesitating for a while, she stammered and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°That¡­Charlie Wade¡­oh


    no¡­Master Wade¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her, interrupted her, and said in a cold voice: ¡°I know what you are going to


    say, but I want to tell you that it is no longer between you and her, but between me and her. It¡¯s


    useless for you to beg for things, between me and her. I won¡¯t give you this face, nor can I give


    you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1293


    Isabe was frightened by Charlie Wade¡¯s decisive attitude.


    At the same time, she also realized that Charlie Wade could not give herself this face.


    So she could only look at Leann with an apologetic expression, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie, I can¡¯t


    do anything about this¡­¡±


    Leann didn¡¯t expect that the life-saving straw in her heart didn¡¯t work at all, so she turned to look at


    Steve and cried and said, ¡°Steve, you have to save mother!


    Steve pulling you so hard is not easy!¡±


    Steve was also very ufortable at this time. Leann was his mother after all. He said that he


    didn¡¯t want his mother to divorce his father and was then driven out of Aurouss Hilll.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want his father to marry a stepmother who was as old as his own after divorcing


    his mother.


    So, he bit his head and knelt down to Charlie Wade, begging: ¡°Charlie Wade, Master Wade, please


    give our mother another chance, she will definitely change in the future!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°I have already said that this matter is between me and your father, your


    mother, and this Mr. Ward. These three people have no one to look at. They repeatedly ridiculed


    me, ridiculed me, and even threatened me to Kill me, do you think you can solve these problems by


    kneeling me?


    We only met today for the first time. Do you think you have such a great face?¡±


    At this time, Gary gave Steve a hand and blurted out: ¡°Are you stupid, Steve? You still dare to


    disobey Master Wade at this time! Shut up!¡±


    At this time, Gary was gloating at misfortune on the one hand, and feeling a little scared on the


    other.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He was gloating because he was very upset with Leann a long time ago. His second aunt relied on


    his own family to have a little money, looked down upon himself in various ways, and ridiculed


    himself repeatedly. Now he ended up like this. It really deserves it.


    He was afraid because he was afraid that Steve¡¯s family of three would continue to run into Master


    Wade if he was angry and guilty of the entire Carson family, and he would also be implicated.


    So Gary just wanted to watch the fire from the other side, not wanting the fire to burn to his feet.


    At this time, in his eyes, his cousin Steve was ying with fire and setting himself on fire, and he


    might even burn the fire on himself.


    Only then did Steve fully realize that in front of Charlie Wade, his words had no weight.


    The reason why Charlie Wade came to join him today was entirely because of the face of his wife


    ire Wilson Wilson.


    And the reason why ire Wilson Wilson brought him here was entirely because she and her


    fiancee Isabe were high school ssmates.


    In this matter, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t even give Isabe¡¯s face, so how could he give himself face?


    Seeing that no one could help her at this moment, Leann suddenly copsed.


    In her heart at this time, she was so regretful that she couldn¡¯t wait to give herself hundreds of big


    mouths!


    Unexpectedly, in order to prevent Isabe from entering the gate of Carson¡¯s house, I would ridicule


    her, sarcasm, insult, ridicule, and even insult her.


    But in the end, he became the one who was about to be kicked out of the Carson family.


    This is really ironic.


    If she had known today and killed her, she would not have done such a thing.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking herself, Leann, Leann, why do you have to get along with this Isabe? I¡¯m


    all right now, I¡¯ve gotten into big trouble. If I divorced David Carson today and got kicked out of


    Aurouss Hilll, how can I live my life in the future?


    Charlie Wade looked at the time at this time, and said impatiently: ¡°If you dy any longer, it will be


    almost 11 o¡¯clock. Is this marriage still going to end?¡±


    Hearing this, Don Albertt suddenly scolded Leann in a cold voice: ¡°Hurry up and go to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau to go through the divorce procedures, and if you don¡¯t get the f*cking ink, you will be


    driven out of Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    After hearing this, Leann trembled with fear, crying and said: ¡°I will go, I will go, I will go¡­¡±


    Only then was Don Albertt satisfied. He turned to Mr. Ward and said, ¡°Go, call your daughter up and


    follow me!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1294


    Mr. Ward hurriedly bowed his knees and said: ¡°Don Albertt, wait a minute, I¡¯ll go and talk to my girl.


    Let¡¯s talk here, she doesn¡¯t know yet¡­¡±


    Don Albertt looked at his watch and said coldly: ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes, and then grind, I can¡¯t


    forgive you!¡±


    Cameron Isaac also sternly said: ¡°Mr. Ward, I warn you, from now on, don¡¯t y any tricks with me.


    If I can¡¯t see the marriage certificate of your daughter and David Carson, then you are done.¡±


    Mr. Ward nodded like smashing garlic, and said in a panic: ¡°Chairman Cameron and Don Albertt,


    you two, don¡¯t worry, I will not dare to y any tricks.¡±


    Don Albertt kicked him directly and scolded: ¡°What is the use of our guarantee? Go to Master Wade


    to guarantee it!¡±


    Mr. Ward hurriedly climbed in front of Charlie Wade and said: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will follow


    your instructions and I will not y any tricks!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand in disgust and said, ¡°Hurry up and get business. I¡¯m still waiting to


    drink your daughter¡¯s wedding wine!¡±


    ¡°Eh eh eh!¡± Mr. Ward nodded again and again, and immediately turned and walked out of the crowd


    to find his wife and daughter.


    Just now, his wife and daughter hadn¡¯t moved forward, just waiting for him to have a good talk with


    his grandchildren, and then the wedding would be held directly.


    His daughter Skye was also anxious at this time.


    She knows her situation very well, knowing that if she doesn¡¯t hurry to find a picker to marry, it will


    be troublesome when her belly gets bigger and bigger.


    If you are unmarried, give birth to a child, and give birth to a ck child out of wedlock, then your


    reputation in Aurouss Hilll will be bad.


    At that time, how will I live the rest of my life?


    And now I am pregnant for two months, but I will be pregnant in two months, so I only have two


    months to get married.


    In recent days, she has also been looking for a suitable marriage partner.


    She has been thinking that if she is not pregnant with a ck child, then she will simply pretend not


    to be pregnant, find someone to sh marriage, and then wait until the child is born before telling


    him that the child is born prematurely.


    In that way, oneself can hide from the sky and keep secret.


    But embarrassingly, this is a ck child in his stomach, and as long as the child is born, everything


    will be worn.


    So she can¡¯t make people confused and ept the concealed te, she must ept the


    concealed te willingly.


    However, after searching arge circle, she found that people with better conditions were not willing


    to take her te at all.


    Those with poor conditions and willing to take over, she really doesn¡¯t look down on them.


    Today, my father told her that Steve had taken over, and she was still very happy.


    Because even though he didn¡¯t know Steve very well, he had met Steve and looked handsome, so


    Skye had a good eye for him.


    Moreover, Steve went to a prestigious university again, and his family conditions are also pretty


    good. What¡¯s more rare is that the two have business contacts. This is simply the best choice for


    her!


    So she came over with joy and was waiting anxiously for the exact news.


    Seeing Dad walked over quickly, he hurriedly asked excitedly: ¡°Dad, is everything done? Is Steve


    really willing to marry me?¡±


    Mr. Ward looked at her with aplicated expression and said awkwardly, ¡°Quietly, it is not Steve


    who married you today.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Skye asked in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s not Steve who married me, who would marry me?¡±


    Mr. Ward said in shame: ¡°It¡¯s Steve¡¯s father, David Carson!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1295


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Skye and her mother almost fell apart on the spot when they heard these words!


    Her mother scolded angrily: ¡°Mr. Ward, are you f*cking confused? Didn¡¯t you say that you want to


    marry Skye to Steve¡¯s father? Why do you want to marry Steve¡¯s dad again? David Carson¡¯s age is


    like you It¡¯s almost old, how can you marry him?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad!¡± Skye said angrily: ¡°Even if I am pregnant, I won¡¯t marry a bad old man, right?¡±


    Mr. Ward looked at his wife and daughter, embarrassed, and while pped himself, he cried and


    said: ¡°me me, me me, me me for makingrd cover my heart, and provoke annoying


    people. Now people treat Don Albertt and Cameron Isaac called over, and both sides only gave me


    a solution, which is to make Skye have to marry Steve¡¯s father, or else we will be driven to a dead


    end¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?


    ¡± Mr. Ward¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes were ck: ¡°You offended Don Albertt and Chairman Cameron? Are you


    crazy?¡±


    Mr. Ward said eagerly: ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would be like this¡­¡±


    His wife was anxious to die, and blurted out: ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±


    Mr. Ward cried and told the whole story exactly. After speaking, Skye sat down on the ground and


    cried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want to marry that bad old man! I won¡¯t marry if I die!¡±


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s a** sitting hard, Mr. Ward hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Oh girl, be


    careful, don¡¯t break my grandson! Although it is a ck species, it is also my grandson, anyway.


    This child has no father. After hees out, he will bear the name of our Ward Family, just like his


    own.¡±


    Mr. Ward¡¯s wife scolded angrily: ¡°When is the time? You are still a grandson!


    You hurry up and think of a way to say that you can¡¯t let your girl marry that bad old man!¡±


    Mr. Ward sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about this. If the girl doesn¡¯t marry, our family will be


    ruined. Do you think we can have any solution?¡±


    Mr. Ward¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t help crying in despair, ¡°My God, what evil is our family doing!¡±


    Mr. Ward said: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it now, and get the certificate quickly.


    Master Wade said, he is still waiting for a wedding drink. If it is dyed, turn back, Don Albertt and


    Mr. Cameron will me it. Then our family is really over!¡±


    Skye wailed: ¡°Dad! You can¡¯t just push me into the fire pit! Say nothing to let me marry a bad old


    man, I¡¯m only 26 years old this year!¡±


    Mr. Ward said: ¡°If you don¡¯t marry him, the big guys above will me it, our family will have nothing.


    By then, our family may not have enough money to give birth to the children in your stomach, let


    alone you are usually spoiled and eaten. It must be the best. By that time, our family may not even


    have enough food.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± When Skye heard this, she was desperate!


    She has been spoiled for so many years, and she has to spend hundreds of thousands of dors


    every month.


    If there is nothing left at once, then life is really better than death.


    Mr. Ward¡¯s wife also looked desperate when she heard this.


    She also didn¡¯t want to abandon her millions of wealth and live a life of poverty and vain.


    In that case, she would be killed.


    So she hugged her daughter and choked, ¡°Quietly, Don Albertt and Mr. Cameron are both people


    that our family cannot afford. For the life of our family, or you will marry that old David Carson.


    Right!¡±


    As she said, she whispered again: ¡°And your belly can¡¯t be hidden for long, at most one or two


    months.


    If you can¡¯t find anyone to get married in these two months, it¡¯s really over!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Mr. Ward said hurriedly: ¡°Marrying David Carson is just a way of slowing down. After a


    while, after the limelight passes, we can divorce him.¡±


    When Skye heard this, she gritted her teeth and agreed, choked up: ¡°There is no other better way,


    so let¡¯s get the certificate from him first¡­¡±

 Chapter 1296-1300

    Chapter 1296-1300


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1296


    Here, in order to let Charlie Wade spare herself, Leann knelt on the ground and knocked Charlie


    Wade¡¯s head, but Charlie Wade still didn¡¯t buy her ount.


    Charlie Wade knows how such a person is.


    This Leann is simply an old beast, even more devil than his mother-inw ine Ma.


    Although ine Ma always wanted his wife ire Wilson Wilson to marry a rich man, she never


    thought of letting his wife marry a man with children.


    This Leann, for the 50 million dowry, even let her son go to a ck man whom she had never met


    before, it was simply shameless.


    So Charlie Wade is also very clear that her current confession is not from the heart at all, but is


    forced by the current situation.


    Such a woman, once she was given a chance toeback, she would only be worse towards


    Isabe.


    So Charlie Wade wanted to give her a one-step solution: divorce David Carson and never return to


    Aurouss Hilll again!


    On the side, David Carson is full of mixed vors. He looked at his wife Leann and cried to death on


    the ground several times.


    But the young man named Wade was stillpletely unmoved. It seems that it is impossible for him


    to take his life back. In this way, I can only obediently marry the daughter of Mr. Ward. But when you


    think about it, this really isn¡¯t a bad thing.


    Although Leann has been with him for many years, after all, he has no feeling for her anymore.


    Although Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter is not beautiful, she is at least young. For people his age, young is


    more than anything else.


    Subsequently, Don Albertt took Caesar and several other younger brothers, directly preparing to


    press David Carson, Leann, and Mr. Ward¡¯s daughter Skye to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to


    handle divorce and marriage procedures.


    Although Steve wanted to stop all of this, he knew he didn¡¯t have this ability, so he could only be


    forced to ept it.


    Just as he watched his crying mother and a few strong men pulling into the car, he couldn¡¯t help


    shed two lines of tears.


    Charlie Wade looked at him at this time, and said lightly: ¡°You and Isabe shouldn¡¯t get a marriage


    certificate yet, right?¡±


    Steve hurriedly nodded respectfully: ¡°Not yet, the family has always disagreed before, insisting that


    we have to wait until the wedding is over before we talk about getting the certificate.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you and Isabe should also go get the


    marriage certificate by the way, and when you finish getting the certificate,e back for the


    wedding together.¡±


    Steve¡¯s expression is somewhat embarrassing. We are going to have a wedding together. Isn¡¯t it


    necessary to have a wedding with my father, my stepmother, and two ¡°new couples¡±?


    Seeing him hesitate, Charlie Wade asked back: ¡°Isabe haspletely broken off with his family


    for you, shouldn¡¯t you get the marriage certificate quickly so that she can rest assured?¡±


    When Steve heard this, he didn¡¯t dare to entangle any more. He immediately agreed and blurted


    out: ¡°Okay Master Wade, then we two will follow along and get the marriage certificate!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction and said: ¡°Okay, hurry up with her,e


    back as soon as you are done, I¡¯m still waiting for a wedding drink.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1297


    Seeing that Don Albertt was about to take these people to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Cameron Isaac


    asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, should I follow along and have a look?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to go, just wait for a drink with me


    here.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson, who was next to him, didn¡¯t speak for a while. Seeing that everyone was


    taken away, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Charlie Wade, ¡°Charlie Wade, we are here to attend the


    wedding between Isabe and Steve. What about his dad. Isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked her: ¡°Wife, what do you think is appropriate? If you don¡¯t let Leann


    get out of the Carson¡¯s family today, if you don¡¯t give the Carson¡¯s some color today, you think your


    high school ssmate married into the Carson¡¯s family.


    Will you have a good life afterwards?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was silent for a moment and nodded gently.


    She knew that Charlie Wade was right. If this problem cannot be solved fundamentally, then with


    Leann¡¯s behavior style, Isabe will definitely suffer in the future.


    At that time, I couldn¡¯t help Isabe anymore, so it¡¯s better to let Charlie Wade solve the problem


    once and for all.


    At this point, she couldn¡¯t help sighing and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Steve will hate us.¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°I helped him so much. If he hates me, then this person is really


    hopeless.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade waved his hand again and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in first


    and wait.


    When they finish these trivial matters, the wedding should almost begin.¡±


    Aurouss Hilll Civil Affairs Bureau.


    The seven people looked very embarrassed, and under the leadership of Don Albertt, they stepped


    into the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    These 7 people are Steve and Isabe, the young couple who are about to get married today, David


    Carson, another groom¡¯s official, and his current wife Leann.


    In addition to these four people, there are David Carson¡¯s newlywed wife Skye, who is about to


    register for marriage, and Skye¡¯s parents.


    After Don Albertt took them to the Civil Affairs Bureau, the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau hurriedly


    stepped forward and asked, ¡°How many, what business do you want to do?¡±


    Don Albertt nced at everyone and asked, ¡°Which of you wille first?¡±


    Steve said embarrassingly: ¡°Then I shoulde first with Isabe, and we will register for


    marriage.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Don Albertt nodded and said to the staff: ¡°Come on, get the marriage certificate for them


    both.¡±


    The staff nodded, then looked at the relevant documents of the two and helped them to register


    their marriage in the system.


    Since the two had not prepared their marriage certificate photos, the staff at the scene directly took


    a wedding photo with a red background for them.


    Immediately afterwards, a bright red marriage certificate was also produced.


    After getting the marriage certificate, the couple finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    No matter what kind of farce they are going to stage next, at least the two of them are already


    married as lovers.


    After the staff handed the marriage certificate to the two of them, they asked: ¡°What kind of


    business do other people handle?¡±


    Don Albertt pointed at David Carson and Leann, and said coldly: ¡°Come on, get the divorce


    certificate for these two people.¡±


    Both David and Leann were crying, and they could see that their hearts were very tangled and


    struggling, but at this moment they did not dare to make any trouble.


    Leann had already cried so much that her eyes were swollen and looked swollen, but she could


    only tell her personal information ording to the requirements of the staff.


    After checking the identity information of the two, the staff said: ¡°ording to our regtions, when


    the two are divorced, you must first show your original marriage certificate.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1298


    Leann choked and said, ¡°Thisrade, our marriage certificate is at home. Can you give us the


    divorce certificate first, and then we can make up the marriage certificateter.¡±


    The staff member said: ¡°This is not in line with the process, you two should go back and get it.¡±


    David Carson hurriedly said: ¡°No, it¡¯s toote forrades. It must be done before noon.¡±


    The staff persuaded: ¡°Even if the two of you have no feelings, the divorce won¡¯t be at this moment,


    right?


    If it doesn¡¯t work, you cane back in the afternoon!¡±


    Don Albertt said at this time: ¡°Little girl, I know Director Carr of your Civil Affairs Bureau, or I will say


    hello to him, you can handle it specially and give them a green light.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he pointed to David Carson and said to the staff member: ¡°This old man


    has to divorce and get a marriage certificate from someone else.


    The banquets at the hotel are set up, waiting for him to go to the wedding. Dy again.¡±


    The staff looked at David Carson in astonishment, and the contempt in his expression was beyond


    words.


    Needless to say, I also know that David Carson must be a bad old man who always gave up.


    He was so anxious to divorce his wife, it turned out that he was going to hold a banquet and marry


    someone else right after noon.


    Sure enough, it was the scum man among the scum.


    Later, she looked at Don Albertt and said, ¡°If you know our Director Carr, please call him. As long as


    he nods, I can do it.¡±


    Don Albertt nodded, took out his mobile phone, and made a call.


    After exining the situation to the other party, the other party immediately greeted him from the


    office upstairs.


    When this Director Carr saw Don Albertt, he respectfully said: ¡°Oh, Albert, what brought you here!¡±


    Don Albertt smiled indifferently, pointed at David Carson and Leann, and said: ¡°I brought these two


    people over to get the divorce certificate, but they didn¡¯t bring the marriage certificate, and the time


    is rtively short. Can you please help me?¡±


    Director Carr nodded immediately and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Albert, I¡¯ll let someone handle it.¡±


    Then, he said to the staff member: ¡°Girl, hurry up and get the divorce documents for these two


    people as requested by Don Albertt.¡±


    The staff member nodded immediately, and quickly helped the two people dissolve their marriage


    from the system, and then typed out the divorce certificate.


    After getting the divorce certificate, Leann copsed to the ground, crying bitterly.


    From this moment on, shepletely severed her husband and wife rtionship with David


    Carson, and worked hard all her life for this family.


    Unexpectedly, it was such a fate in the end.


    And the divorce with David Carson is just the beginning, and then he will leave Aurouss Hilll


    completely and nevere back.


    The days that were originally blissful and full of happiness have been brought to such a degree by


    myself.


    She was already regretful in her heart, wishing to smash her face.


    At this time, Don Albertt was really upset seeing her sitting on the ground and crying.


    So he said to Caesar next to him: ¡°Hurry up and send someone to drive a car and throw this stinky


    lady out of Aurouss Hilll¡¯s realm. If she dares to return to Aurouss Hilll again in the future, we will


    break her leg and give it to me. Throw it out from Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Caesar nodded immediately and respectfully said: ¡°Don Albertt, don¡¯t worry, I will personally throw


    thisdy out of Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1299


    Caesar stretched out his hand and drove out the Lady Leann.


    Leann cried bitterly and said: ¡°You¡­you also let me go home and pack two clothes!¡±


    Caesar said coldly: ¡°You are looking for an Lady and want to go home and pack your clothes. I will


    save you a lot of face if I don¡¯t take two of them off you! If you¡¯re f*cking nonsense, I¡¯ll strip you and


    throw it away!¡±


    When Leann heard this, she didn¡¯t dare to speak any more, she could only be framed by Caesar


    like a dead dog.


    Seeing that Leann was taken away, Don Albertt pointed at Skye, hooked his hands and said,


    ¡°Come,e here.¡±


    Skye didn¡¯t want 1 million people in her heart, but at this time she didn¡¯t dare to disobey Don Albertt


    Master at all.


    Only the only person who came to the front, the voice trembled: ¡°Don¡­Don Albertt¡­¡±


    Don Albertt nodded, pointed to her and David Carson, and said to the staff of the Civil Affairs


    Bureau: ¡°Come, get a marriage certificate for them both.¡±


    The staff member asked dumbfounded: ¡°Huh? Give them a marriage certificate?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Don Albertt said: ¡°It¡¯s them, do it now!¡±


    While the staff were surprised, they couldn¡¯t help but strengthen their views. This 50-year-old David


    Carson is indeed a fighter among the scumbags. He brought his wife and his new love to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau together and handled the divorce. And marriage procedures, is this an old thing or a


    person?


    This staff member is a little girl, so she is very ufortable with scumbags. I can understand the


    kind of tall and handsome scumbags. After all, they have good looks and capital, but David Carson


    is already 50. At 60 years old, people don¡¯t talk about it, and they look ugly, but I didn¡¯t expect to be


    so scumbag. Why?


    Although she was very dissatisfied with the old man in her heart, the little girl still didn¡¯t dare to show


    it directly, so she could only go through the formalities for the marriage of him and Skye in angrily.


    Before applying for a marriage certificate, you must first take a wedding photo before applying for a


    marriage certificate.


    Therefore, the two people looked like a father and a daughter, and they had to stand side by side in


    front of the red curtain and took a wedding photo.


    Skye¡¯s face was very ugly, even though there were tens of millions of dissatisfaction in her heart,


    she did not dare to show it at this time.


    David Carson was in aplicated mood, and the most mncholy right now was what should the


    child in Skye¡¯s belly do?


    Or, after going home, persuade her to beat the child?


    At this moment, Mr. Ward said to David Carson with a depressed expression: ¡°Old grandson, I will


    not say anything about this matter today, but in the future, you must treat my daughter in every


    possible way, otherwise, Don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    David Carson hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Ward, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely go all out¡­¡±


    Mr. Ward said again: ¡°Besides, the child in my daughter¡¯s belly can¡¯t be killed if she says anything,


    otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you! Have you heard?¡±


    David Carson felt depressed.


    Isn¡¯t it a ck child? Why are you not allowed to fight?


    What else can this ck child do except to shame himself?


    However, he did not dare to disobey Mr. Ward. After all, Mr. Ward took care of his business. If he


    really provokes him, it is estimated that the ie of the entire Carson family will be greatly


    affected.


    So he can only nod his head and agree. He said: ¡°Mr. Ward, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not let her


    kill the child in Skye¡¯s stomach.¡±


    Mr. Ward was relieved and said: ¡°After the baby is born, if you don¡¯t want to, you can give it to me.


    We are the old couple.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1300


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± David Carson finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    At this time, the staff greeted the two of them and went to the counter to apply for marriage


    certificates.


    Skye is 26 years old this year, and David Carson is 52 years old this year. The difference between


    the two is exactly twice as long.


    The little girl who was in charge of giving them the testimony made her teeth tickled with anger


    while handing them the certificate.


    After the certificate was issued, Don Albertt smiled slightly and said: ¡°Okay, since the two couples


    are busy with getting the marriage certificate, let¡¯s hurry back to the hotel. Master Wade is still


    waiting to drink your wedding wine. ¡°


    So the four of them could only follow Don Albertt and returned to Hilton.


    At this time, the banquet hall of Hilton was full of friends from the Carson family.


    Charlie Wade took his wife ire Wilson Wilson and sat on the table closest to the stage.


    Sitting on the same table with him is Cameron Isaac.


    After Don Albertt brought the two couples back, he ran over to return to Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade heard that they had already received their marriage certificates, nodded in


    satisfaction, and said: ¡°I think the time is almost the same. Let¡¯s start the wedding as soon as


    possible!¡±


    Don Albertt said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Ward has already gone to find a wedding dress for her daughter. At


    11:58, the wedding started on time.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction, and smiled and said, ¡°Today is really cheap for David Carson¡¯s


    old thing.


    I got rid of a yellow-faced woman, married a youngdy, and still buy the big one and get the small


    one. In a few months, You can be a dad.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Don Albertt said with a smile, ¡°Master Wade still has the means. This arrangement is really


    perfect!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°This lesson, no matter how capable and capable you are,


    don¡¯t look down on other people casually.


    If David Carson and Leann weren¡¯t looking down on their future daughter-inw, they would not


    cause so many things today. , I hope these two people can learn more in the future.¡±


    Don Albertt nodded and said, ¡°Master Wade, what you said.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson on the side watched Charlie Wade¡¯s beautiful eyes flow.


    Although she also feels that her husband¡¯s y today is indeed a bit weird, or even overkill.


    But after hearing what my husband said just now, I felt that what he did was really pleasing.


    Ordinary people may not think of such a solution. This shows that my husband still has a bit of skill


    and spirit that ordinary people don¡¯t have.


    Thinking of Jasmine, the eldest of the Moore family, when she saw her husband Charlie Wade in


    the bridal shop, she suddenly felt that her husband now seemed to be very different from before,


    and he began to exude a fatal attraction to women.


    ire Wilson Wilson thought wildly for a while, and suddenly the cheerful music of the wedding


    march sounded on the scene.


    This is a male emcee who stepped onto the stage with a bit of a bitter expression and said: ¡°Thank


    you very much foring today. Today is a special day because there are two new couples. Today


    will be witnessed by all of us. On board our sacred marriage hall, let us have the first couple to get


    married today, the groom David Carson! The bride Skye Ward!¡±


    The entire Carson family¡¯s rtives and friends are embarrassed below.


    Although they knew what would happen at this wedding today? But when I heard the emcee call out


    their names, I was still a little strange.


    Seeing that all the family named Carson was dumbed and the scene was quiet, Don Albertt couldn¡¯t


    help but stand up and shouted: ¡°What the hell do you want, why don¡¯t you apud the bride and


    groom?!¡±

 Chapter 1301-1305

    Chapter 1301-1305


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1301


    When Don Albertt shouted out this voice, the Carson family suddenly realized that they pped


    unwillingly.


    In fact, they are also very unhappy with this wedding, because this kind of thing will make their


    faces faceless.


    But at the moment, it¡¯s already done, so no one can change anything.


    Skye, who was wearing a wedding dress with a cold expression, and David Carson, who was in a


    suit, walked onto the stage together.


    Afterwards, the emcee smiled and said: ¡°Next, let us invite a second couple, the bridegroom Steve,


    and the bride Isabe!¡±


    In fact, the Carson family is not willing to apud this pair.


    Not only Leann and David Carson look down on Isabe, but the rest of the Carson family also look


    down on this poor girl.


    However, with the lessons learned earlier, everyone did not dare to not apud, so they could only


    apud.


    Steve took Isabe¡¯s hand and walked onto the stage together.


    I can see that the two of them are really affectionate, and there is no intention to loosen their


    fingers.


    After the two of them came on stage, the atmosphere was somewhat embarrassing.


    The people in the audience have alsoe out to have a wedding wine more than once, but they


    have never encountered the absurd thing of a father and son getting married on the same stage.


    Even the host of ceremonies is not sure what to do.


    He can also be regarded as an old senior in the Aurouss Hilll emcee circle.


    But he had never encountered this kind of marvellous wedding before in his entire life.


    When he usually hosts, he would make fun of the parents of both men and women to enliven the


    atmosphere, but today it is really impossible to do such things.


    This made him not know where to start.


    So he could only give up this part of the lively atmosphere, and after directly speaking a paragraph


    of opening remarks, he said to the two couples around him: ¡°Today, our two Mr. Carson, Miss Ward


    and Miss Stark are finally together with four The hearts that love each other have embarked on this


    solemn and sacred wedding church!¡±


    ¡°My friends, let us sincerely bless these two couples, pray for these two couples, cheer for these


    two couples, cheer for these two couples, and celebrate the perfectbination of these two


    couples! Let us once again Warm apuse and wish them a bright future!¡±


    Although everyone in the audience looked at each other, they all pped very cooperatively.


    After the apuse fell silent, the master of ceremonies said affectionately: ¡°The Bible says that love


    is patient and kind; love is not jealous, love is not boastful, arrogant, does not do shy things, does


    not seek your own benefit, and is not easy. Be angry, don¡¯t count human evil, don¡¯t like


    unrighteousness, just like the truth; tolerate everything, believe everything, hope everything, endure


    everything; love never ceases.¡±


    ¡°So, in front of the many guests today, I would like to ask Mr. David Carson, one of our grooms


    today, Mr. David Carson, would you like to marry the Miss Skye next to you as your wife? Are you


    willing whether it is poor or rich, Do you love her forever and never give up?¡±


    David Carson nodded: ¡°I am willing!¡±


    The emcee asked Skye in the same words: ¡°Then Miss Ward, are you willing?¡±


    The emotions in Skye¡¯s heart could no longer be controlled and copsed and cried: ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡­¡±


    At this moment, she wanted to shout that I didn¡¯t want to, and then immediately fled from here.


    But when I thought that my father had offended so many powerful people, if he did not marry David


    Carson today, the whole family would be in great trouble, and the family might even be ruined, so he


    suppressed the impulse in my heart and cried. He said: ¡°I¡­I would¡­¡±


    After saying this, her heart was even more sad, and she immediately hid her face and wept bitterly.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1302


    The emcee smiled and said: ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect Miss Ward to be so touched. The marriage must


    have been long-awaited. This is really a match made by God, consensual, and made in heaven. Let


    us all wish the couple a happy new marriage and love each other with apuse. A bright future and


    a safe life!¡±


    Skye almost copsed when she heard this, squatting on the ground, burying her face deep in her


    arms, crying.


    The emcee picked it up and said with emotion: ¡°It seems that our bride is very excited. Let us


    interview our groom. May I ask Mr. David Carson, how do you feel about being able to marry such a


    young and beautiful wife?¡±


    David Carson chuckled and said: ¡°I am very excited¡­¡±


    The emcee smiled and asked, ¡°Then Mr. David Carson, do you have the urge to chant a poem?¡±


    David Carson said with embarrassment: ¡°I haven¡¯t gone to much school, I don¡¯t have much culture,


    so let¡¯s just not chant poems.¡±


    The emcee said again: ¡°Today the parents of our bride, Skye, have also arrived at our wedding. I


    would like to ask the groom, Mr. David Carson, do you have anything to say to your future mother-


    inw and father-inw?¡±


    David Carson looked at the audience, Grant Ward and his wife, whose expressions were crying


    without tears, waved at them with a little restraint, and said: ¡°Please rest assured, I will definitely


    face the quiet.¡±


    There is one more sentence, David Carson wanted to ask, but he was not ashamed to ask.


    He wanted to ask Grant Ward, his future father-inw, whether the 50 million dowry that he said


    before counts?


    But he was afraid that after he asked this sentence, Grant Ward woulde up to hammer himself,


    so he could only give up.


    At this time, the emcee said to Grant Ward and his wife: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s invite our bride¡¯s parents to


    come on stage!¡±


    The Carson family has be a nk apuse machine at this time.


    Grant Ward could only go on stage with his wife.


    The master of ceremonies smiled and said, ¡°Please ask the man¡¯s father-inw to stand in front of


    our groom.¡±


    Grant Ward and his wife stood in front of David Carson with unnatural expressions.


    The emcee smiled and said: ¡°Groom officer, I ask you, who is yours standing in front of you?¡±


    David Carson hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s my father-inw!¡±


    The emcee smiled and said, ¡°Is it still called father-inw? Should I change my tongue?¡±


    David Carson smirked awkwardly, and said hurriedly: ¡°Yes, it should be changed.¡±


    With that said, he hurriedly called out to Grant Ward and his wife: ¡°Dad, mom!¡±


    Grant Ward¡¯s face was extremely ugly. This bastard, who is about the same age as himself, calls


    himself Dad!


    Although I don¡¯t have a son, I don¡¯t want such a cheap son.


    Seeing that he did not respond, the emcee hurriedly said: ¡°Is it a bit too excited to be a parent? I


    forgot to respond to the bridegroom officer when I was excited. This is the first time the bridegroom


    officer changed his words. Isn¡¯t the father-inw showing anything?


    Grant Ward said with a gloomy expression: ¡°I was in a hurry to go out today and forgot to prepare


    the red envelope.¡±


    David Carson said hurriedly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, red envelopes are forgotten!¡±


    The emcee said with a smile: ¡°Since he has changed his mouth, the groom should knock his head


    and bring a cup of tea to his father-inw and mother-inw, and let our staff bring the tea!¡±


    David Carson asked awkwardly: ¡°Kow your head?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1303


    Naturally, David Carson was not happy to let himself kowtow in front of so many people.


    After all, he is more than 50 years old, this face is really a bit embarrassing.


    But the master of ceremonies said seriously at this time: ¡°Groom officer, today is your big wedding


    day. Two families arebined into one family.


    Not only do you have a young and beautiful wife, but you also have a couple who love you and love


    you. Parents, we Chinese have been the most filial piety since ancient times, so we kneel and


    kowtow to our parents. That is a matter of course. Why can you hesitate?


    ¡°Besides, the tradition of our Chinese marriage is to give tea to both parents.¡±


    When Grant Ward¡¯s wife heard this, she burst into tears.


    It is true that two families form a family, but I really don¡¯t want my daughter to start a family with this


    old thing.


    But now there is no retreat, I can only watch it.


    David Carson was told by the emcee at this time that he was somewhat unable to get off the stage,


    so he had to kneel on the ground, first kowtow to Grant Ward and called Dad, then kowtow to Grant


    Ward¡¯s wife and called Mom.


    The couple looked at each other, feeling extremely depressed.


    At this time, the staff hurriedly moved two chairs and asked Grant Ward and his wife to sit side by


    side. Then the master of ceremonies said to David Carson: ¡°It was supposed to be the bride and


    groom who bowed their heads to offer tea to both parents, but the parents of the bridegroom officer


    I didn¡¯te today, so let¡¯s let the bride and groom serve only tea to the woman¡¯s parents.¡±


    The crying red-eyed bride could onlye to her parents reluctantly and knelt beside David


    Carson.


    The staff immediately brought them two cups of tea and handed them to David Carson. David


    Carson took a cup and said to Grant Ward with a red face, ¡°Dad, you drink tea¡­¡±


    Grant Ward couldn¡¯t wait to ssh this cup of tea directly on his face, so naturally he didn¡¯t want to


    pick it up.


    But he raised his eyes and took a look, and found that Cameron Isaac was in the audience, looking


    at himself with a gloomy expression, and suddenly shrank his neck, and hurriedly reached out and


    took the tea from David Carson.


    David Carson took another cup of tea, handed it to Grant Ward¡¯s wife, and said: ¡°Mom, you have


    tea!¡±


    Grant Ward¡¯s wife was even more annoyed, and 10,000 people were unwilling to drink the cup of


    tea he respected. So before he reached out to pick it up, David Carson held the cup of tea in the air.


    After a while, he felt a little sore in his arms and felt embarrassed in his heart.


    Grant Ward hurriedly winked at his wife. What he fears most now is that Cameron Isaac has


    opinions on him.


    I dare not make him angry anyway.


    Grant Ward¡¯s wife found her husband red at herself fiercely, she could only gritted her teeth,


    reached out her hand to take the cup of tea, and drank it.


    The emcee then smiled and said: ¡°Drinking tea from the son-inw is equivalent to approving the


    son-inw.


    Let me interview the bride¡¯s parents. Excuse me, are you satisfied with the groom?¡±


    Grant Ward sighed and said with red eyes: ¡°Satisfied, satisfied¡­¡±


    He was actually 10,000 dissatisfied in his heart, but he really didn¡¯t dare to say it at this time.


    Grant Ward¡¯s wife can only follow her husband and say things against her will.


    Charlie Wade looked amused in the audience, this is the price of being unkind, thinking that he has


    a bit of money and a little ability, he will look down on this and that, such a person will only eat the


    bitter fruit in the end.


    After the farce of David Carson and Grant Ward¡¯s family of three was over, the emcee said: ¡°Next,


    we will invite our second couple to take the stage, the groom Steve and the bride Isabe!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1304


    Steve took Isabe¡¯s hand and walked onto the stage.


    The master of ceremonies followed the usual process and said somepliments, and then he


    went to the part of the marriage vow.


    Steve and Isabe really love each other, so they are finally able to hold a wedding, naturally they


    are deeply moved.


    Therefore, the two sped their fingers on the stage, and both left tears of excitement.


    Steve¡¯s mood is moreplicated, because he has just experienced the divorce of his parents and


    witnessed his father¡¯s second marriage with his own eyes, and his heart is mixed.


    After the bride and groompleted the exchange of rings, the emcee smiled and said: ¡°Next, let


    us invite the parents of the bridegroom Steve, who is the couple who just had the wedding just now,


    and invite them toe on stage!¡±


    David Carson and Skye, who had just stepped down, could only bite the bullet and step on stage as


    the groom¡¯s father and mother.


    The grandchildren at the scene had extremely ugly expressions, but Don Albertt brought arge


    number of younger brothers to apud, and even a younger brother shouted, ¡°Hey, this bride is


    about the same size as the future mother-inw! Hey!


    The emcee is affected and ask, it is the bride who is older A little bit, or is the future mother-inw of


    the bride a little older?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Don Albertt¡¯s brothers burst intoughter.


    Skye has just returned from abroad this year and hasn¡¯t started work yet. Isabe and ire Wilson


    Wilson are almost the same.


    They have both been working for two years. So in age, Isabe is actually a bit older than Skye.


    Therefore, the scene suddenly became more embarrassing.


    The secretary¡¯s appearance was also dumbfounding, so naturally he couldn¡¯t really ask such a


    question, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have to do his job of emcee if he went out.


    So, he hurried to the next session on the spot, greeted the staff to put on the chairs again, put the


    tea cups, and asked Steve and Isabe to offer tea to their parents.


    When Isabe offered Skye tea and called Skye¡¯s mother, Skye cried again.


    What the hell is this? Suddenly marrying a bad old man, he suddenly added a son and daughter-in-


    law.


    The point is that this son and daughter-inw are older than themselves.


    After Steve and Isabe changed their mouths to the newlyweds David Carson and Skye, the


    emcee finally breathed a sigh of relief and announced that this wonderful wedding was officially


    over.


    Immediately after the wedding, the bride and groom toast the guests. .


    Skye wanted to give up the toast, but because she was afraid that Charlie Wade would be


    dissatisfied, she could onlye to the table where Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson were


    with David Carson, carrying a ss.


    David Carson looked at Charlie Wade tremblingly, and said nervously, ¡°Master Wade, thank you for


    coming to my wedding with Skye. We both toast you!¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°David Carson, after marrying such a good wife, you must treat her well in


    the future, and treat the child in her stomach well, have you heard?¡±


    David Carson¡¯s face blushed, and he nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will treat Skye and the child in


    her stomach well.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with satisfaction: ¡°This is just the truth. Don¡¯t have any opinions about the future


    young son¡¯s skin color. You must treat him as your own.¡±


    David Carson could only nod his head and said, ¡°Master Wade can rest assured, I will definitely¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1305


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Seeing David Carson¡¯s stance, Charlie Wade said with satisfaction: ¡°In the future, I will let Mr.


    Cameron supervise your post-marriage behavior. If you don¡¯t correct your disagreement about the


    poor and love the rich after marriage, it¡¯s not good for you. New wife, daughter-inw, and future


    youngest son, then I will let Mr. Cameron break your dog legs. Do you understand?¡±


    David Carson nodded repeatedly, and said firmly, ¡°Master Wade, I understand¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Okay, I drove today, so I won¡¯t drink the wine you toasted. Let¡¯s go


    and meet others. There are so many guests here today. Don¡¯t leave any of them. Have you heard?¡±


    ¡°I heard it! I will toast one by one!¡±


    David Carson was sent away, and Steve and Isabe came over with wine sses. Isabe


    respectfully said to him and ire Wilson Wilson: ¡°Mr. Wade, ire Wilson Wilson, thank you both


    very much today, and Steve and I will offer you a drink!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly: ¡°Then we two will use tea instead of wine. I wish you a happy and


    happy newlywed couple!¡±


    The two nodded repeatedly and thanked them vigorously.


    Although ire Wilson Wilson was a little bit dumbfounded at today¡¯s farce, but at this time, seeing


    a good ssmate finally got his wish to marry her own sweetheart, ire Wilson Wilson was also


    happy for her.


    Charlie Wade looked at Isabe and exhorted: ¡°Isabe, after you marry Steve, you must remember


    not to give up your little family and go to your parents and your brother¡¯s house. What they did


    today, you should I know it in my heart, so live with your husband, keep a distance from your


    mother¡¯s family, and don¡¯t have any financial contacts.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Steve again and said seriously: ¡°Steve must also be carefully


    supervised on this matter. Your young couple should be on the same front. Don¡¯t be separated from


    each other because of this matter.¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s implication was that Isabe must never give his parents and his brother a penny.


    Charlie Wade looked down upon 10,000 families who wanted to sell their daughter at a high price


    and then drink their daughter¡¯s blood.


    He also worried that once Isabe and Steve got married smoothly, David Carson would not dare to


    do anything to her in the future. In that case, Isabe would have the right to speak in this family,


    and it would be possible to recruit her wonderful parents. With her little brother who is sozy.


    So remind her in advance, let her know a little bit, don¡¯t be used by that family again.


    Isabe and Steve also nodded again and again.


    In fact, even Isabe herself was very disappointed with her parents and younger brother, and


    wished topletely draw a line with them, so he was unwilling to make money in the future or be


    taken away by her parents and younger brother.


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson picked up their tea cups and had a drink with the


    newlyweds. Then Charlie Wade said, ¡°Okay, you two quickly go to the bar to other people, don¡¯t


    worry about us.¡±


    Steve respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Wade, then we will go to other tables first.¡±


    When the banquet was about to end, Charlie Wade got up and went to the bathroom.


    Seeing this, Cameron Isaac hurriedly followed. When there was no one around, he respectfully said


    to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, thest time Sam has undergone surgery in Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie Wade asked with a funny face: ¡°This buddy still didn¡¯t pull out the ne?¡±

 Chapter 1306-1310

    Chapter 1306-1310


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1306


    ¡°No.¡± Cameron Isaac smiled: ¡°It is said that the ne made a bend in his intestines and got


    stuck, so the operation was urgently performed. It is said that Sam was still in the ward before the


    operation and was preparing to have intercourse with the nurse. It turned out that he was bumped


    into by his grandparents and mom and dad, and the Lady was terribly scared.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, how can the Thomas family say that it is


    also a first-ss family in Eastcliff, how can they cultivate such a watery offspring.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded and sighed: ¡°To be honest, the descendants of the current big family are


    really weaker than one generation. If you are as outstanding as you, there is no second one in the


    country.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly: ¡°You don¡¯t p my a** here.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, ¡°Master, everything I¡¯m talking about is from the bottom of my heart!¡±


    Having said that, he said again: ¡°By the way, Master, I am worried that after Sam¡¯s surgery


    recovers, 80% will find you to get revenge. The strength of the Thomas family is not on the same


    level as the Webb family, and their family also has many first-ss masters.


    At that time they will be against you. I am afraid it will be a tricky thing. Would you like to tell the


    master and let the master say hello to the Thomas family?¡±


    ¡°As long as the old man has said hello to the Thomas family, the Thomas family will definitely not


    dare to do it again.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and waved his hand: ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out whether I will return to Wade¡¯s


    house in the future.


    Therefore, if I can use the Wade Family¡¯s help and the identity of Wade Family Young Master, I


    should use as little as possible.


    Cameron Isaac persuaded, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t need to divide it so clearly from your family. Before


    the steward Thompson found you, the master was always talking about you. If you have time, you


    should definitely go back.


    Don¡¯t say anything else. , At least look at the old man.¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head lightly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to go back, but not now.¡±


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s heart, he not only had a certain hatred against the Wade family, but also a certain


    amount of caution.


    Wade family has a big business. When his father was still there, Wade was very fiercely fighting


    secretly. Now that the family has added a generation, the internal situation must be more


    complicated.


    Although he now has a certain amount of personal strength, in front of the Wade Family, the


    disparity is still too great.


    Therefore, he even hoped that he would return to the Wade family to see things after he had


    achieved certain results and had a strength that could not be underestimated.


    Otherwise, his current worth is more than 20 billion in cash plus an Emgrand Group, of which


    the Emgrand Group and 10 billion in cash are all given by the Wade family, and he has not made


    much money. The two biggest pennies are Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    The 11 billion that came.


    11 billion, ced in front of the Wade family, is a drop in the bucket.


    Now Charlie Wade already owns 80% of the shares of Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals, and Weaver¡¯s


    Pharmaceuticals has also officially changed its name to Oracle Pharmaceuticals. Now Liam is


    presiding over the production of his own prescriptions by Oracle Pharmaceuticals. Once the drug is


    produced and sessfully listed , Presumably it will be the world¡¯s best-selling gastric


    medicine with the best efficacy.


    This medicine alone may bring tens of billions or more of profits to Oracle Pharmaceutical.


    I will then take out some other medicines from the Apocalyptic Book, and Oracle Pharmaceutical¡¯s


    ie will surely skyrocket.


    Then through Ichiro Kobayashi, he will get Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, and merged Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall into Oracle Pharmaceutical.


    By then, Oracle Pharmaceutical will soon be thergest pharmaceuticalpany in Asia, and


    even thergest pharmaceuticalpany in the world!


    After I have achieved the results of Oracle Pharmaceutical, I can have full confidence before facing


    the Wade family!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1307


    Early in the morning after Isabe¡¯s wedding, Charlie Wade received a call from Liam while he was


    watering the crops in his vegetable garden.


    On the phone, Liam told him that the stomach powder he produced ording to the prescription


    given by Charlie Wade had passed the relevant license of the drug regtory department and was


    ready to go on sale.


    This prescription derived from the Apocalyptic Book has a strong relieving effect onmon


    people¡¯s stomach upset symptoms.


    If you have chronic stomach problems, you can get a good improvement and conditioning by taking


    this stomach powder.


    Stomach acid, bloating and stomach pain, or stomach difort caused by drinking, cold, fatigue,


    etc., taking this can get immediate results.


    This medicine was first invented by a famous doctor in ancient China, but the development of


    Chinese medicine in China has been rtively slow in recent decades. Medicines like it are instead


    mainly products produced by Japanese and Korean pharmaceuticalpanies.


    For example, Japan has the famous two Kobayashi Stomach Powders.


    Both types of stomach powder are in powder form and are packed in sachets. If you encounter


    stomach upset, you can take a packet with warm water immediately for good results.


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s powder has been rated daily as a daily medicine by ordinary people in


    Japan and many countries.


    This shows how big the sales and profit margins are behind him.


    The stomach powder produced ording to the prescriptions in the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡± is about


    eight to ten times as effective as Kobayashi¡¯s stomach powder. The effect is very significant, and it


    has a good advantage that there are basically no side effects.


    And the stomach powder produced by the prescription has a strong and fresh medicinal fragrance,


    which gives people very good senses.


    This Nova Dias, named by Charlie Wade, will be the first brand new medicine produced since


    Oracle Pharmaceutical changed its name.


    Liam said on the phone: ¡°Master Wade, the effect of this stomach powder is really amazing. We


    have found many volunteers with stomach problems and tried this medicine.


    They all gave very, very high evaluations. It is stronger than the stomach powder in Japan and


    South Korea, many times more. Now these volunteers very much hope that this medicine can be


    Liam said: ¡°We have now produced more than 50 tons, and now that the approval has been down,


    we can directly package and sell.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°If more than 50 tons of the original medicine, how many copies can


    be packaged?¡±


    Liam said: ¡°We n to use the same specifications as those in Japan. We use 1.3 grams per pack


    and 48 packets per box. In this case, the content of the original drug in each box is 62.4 grams,


    which can be packaged in total. 800,000 boxes.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°What about the selling price, what is the selling price for the


    Japanese?¡±


    Liam said: ¡°Kobayashi¡¯s is about 150 Dor a box, our Oracle Nova Dias, the efficiency is several


    times theirs, I think we have to sell at least four to five hundred Dor a box. reasonable.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°How much is our cost for a box?¡±


    Liam said: ¡°Most of them are some proprietary Chinese medicinal materials. The cost is actually


    very low. We are very conscientious. The cost is about 20 Dor per box, so I guess. The cost of


    Kobayashi¡¯s is also It¡¯s about ten dors.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1308


    Charlie Wade heard this and said: ¡°Then we also sell 150 Dor a box, with the same price, several


    times the efficacy of the medicine, directly squeezing the same type ofpeting products in Japan


    and South Korea!¡±


    Liam hurriedly said, ¡°No problem, Master Wade, then I will supply the dealer for 150 Dor a box.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°You try to produce at full capacity, and don¡¯t worry about the sales of this drug.


    We are now not only covering domestic users, but also covering countries such as Japan, South


    Korea and Southeast Asia. Topete with them in their homnd, and topete with them in


    their homnd, since we want to grab their market, we must prepare enough ammunition.¡±


    ¡°I understand Master Wade!¡±


    Liam was so excited, he blurted out: ¡°Japanese and Korean Chinese herbal medicines have


    suppressed us for so many years, and now we can finally fight back!¡±


    After speaking, Liam asked again: ¡°By the way, Master Wade, for our Oracle Stomach Powder,


    should we make some TVmercials?


    It¡¯s best to ask a celebrity to endorse or something. Now everyone in this society is engaged in


    publicity, and the fragrance of wine is also afraid of alleys.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Yes, then you find the most popr celebrity, and you must be the


    kind of decent star who is out of silt but not stained, because the entertainment industry is too


    messy, those with dark history, Gossip, don¡¯t!¡±


    Liam said: ¡°Good Master Wade, I have a very suitable candidate in my heart. I wonder what you


    think of Master Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°Oh? Come and listen.¡±


    Liam hurriedly said: ¡°Now there is a female star named Stefanie Sun who is very popr in film and


    television songs. She just picked up a Hollywood movie some time ago. Now she is very popr,


    and this person seems to be from a famous family, so there is nothing at all.


    Gossip is the object of worship by countless boys and girls.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know about the entertainment industry, and I don¡¯t follow


    stars, so it¡¯s up to you to decide. If you think this person is suitable, then you can contact this


    person¡¯s agency to discuss the price. If it¡¯s appropriate, just sign a contract with her and let her start


    advertising.¡±


    ¡°Good Master Wade!¡±


    After hanging up Liam¡¯s phone, Charlie Wade picked some fresh vegetables and prepared to go


    home to make breakfast for his wife ire Wilson Wilson.


    It just so happened that ire Wilson Wilson had also gotten up and walked downstairs.


    Charlie Wade thought of the phone call just now and asked her curiously: ¡°My wife, have you heard


    of Stefanie Sun?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson immediately said excitedly: ¡°Stefanie Sun? Don¡¯t you even know Stefanie


    Sun? She is now the most popr female star.¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t chase stars, so I don¡¯t understand this.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Stefanie Sun is my idol, not only my idol, but


    also a national idol.


    She ys very well in movies and TV series, and she sings very well! I heard that she wille to


    us some timeter. When Aurouss Hilll is holding a concert, I have been paying attention to the


    ticketing website, just waiting to get the tickets when they are issued.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m your husband, I don¡¯t even know that this person is your idol!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°You never asked me.


    Besides, I don¡¯t like to talk about many things. To like someone is to like it in my heart. I don¡¯t want


    to talk about it every day like other people. I kept talking.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly, thinking, if Oracle Pharmaceutical really reached a cooperation with


    this Stefanie Sun, it might be able to satisfy his wife¡¯s desire to chase stars.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1309


    Charlie Wade wrapped an apron and went to the kitchen to prepare.


    But at this moment, his cell phone rang again.


    Unexpectedly, the caller ID, the caller turned out to be the little pepper Aurora of the Quinton family.


    Seeing this, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised: ¡°This little pepper doesn¡¯t usually


    call me often. Will she be in trouble again today?¡±


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly connected to the phone and asked, ¡°Aurora, are you looking for me?¡±


    Aurora said shyly: ¡°Master Wade, do you remember what I told you about my participation in the


    International College Sanda Competition?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Of course I remember, didn¡¯t I promise you that I want to go to the


    scene to cheer you on?


    By the way, you haven¡¯t told me the specific day.¡±


    Aurora smiled happily and said, ¡°So you still remember Master Wade, I am so happy!¡±


    After that, Aurora¡¯s voice was very shy and said: ¡°Master Wade, I will y thest preliminaries this


    morning. I don¡¯t know if you have time to take a look¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°ying preliminaries?


    How is yourpetition system arranged?¡±


    Aurora said: ¡°Because this is an international collegepetition, there are more participants.


    There are dozens of contestants in my heavyweight ss, so I have to y a few rounds of


    preliminaries first, but then the quarter-finals will be selected. y the quarterfinals again.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°Has this all reached the final round of the knockout?


    How many games have been yed in total? Why didn¡¯t I hear you before?¡±


    Aurora hurriedly said: ¡°There were 4 knockout matches. This morning is thest one. If I win, I will


    be able to enter the top 8! The reason why I have not told you is because I am afraid that you will


    not have time toe over. I also know that your time is more precious, so let me not always


    disturb you.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking so politely with me?¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade smiled heartily and said: ¡°Okay, give me a time and address, I will go


    over and cheer you in the morning!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Aurora said with joy when he heard this, ¡°That¡¯s really great Master Wade! My game is at


    ten o¡¯clock this morning, at the Aurouss Hilll Gymnasium!


    There are several groups of peoplepeting in the stadium at the same time. , I¡¯m afraid you


    won¡¯t find it. If you arrive, tell me, I will let my dad pick you up!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°No problem, it¡¯s settled, I will be there on time in the morning.¡±


    Having said this, Charlie Wade suddenly remembered a question, and asked Aurora curiously: ¡°By


    the way, Aurora, how many kilograms did you participate in thepetition?¡±


    Aurora said hurriedly, ¡°Master Wade, I am in the 52 kg ss!¡±


    Charlie Wade heard this and said jokingly: ¡°52 kg, then 104 kg?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie Wade teased her deliberately and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a good woman but


    a hundred? You have to work hard to lose weight.¡±


    Aurora hurriedly said: ¡°No, Master Wade! The kilogram ss of Sandapetitions is not divided


    ording to the actual weight. For example, as long as the weight is less than 48 kilograms, it


    belongs to the 48 kilogram ss.


    The kilograms belong to the 52 kilogram ss. I am 49.5 kilograms, which is equivalent to 99


    kilograms. It happens to be no more than a hundred, but it is ssified into the 52 kilogram ss! If


    you don¡¯t believe me, when you meet, I will call it myself. I¡¯ll show you the weight!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you, don¡¯t be so worried.¡±


    Aurora said diligently, ¡°I am not worried, I am afraid that you will misunderstand that I am a little fat


    girl! My height of 1.7 meters, controlled within 100 catties, is already very powerful! My ssmates


    say I am a devil figure!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Well, if little pepper Aurora has a devil figure, I will find outter.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1310


    Aurora said embarrassedly: ¡°I am not a little pepper¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked: ¡°Then what are you?¡±


    Aurora: ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡­I am a beautiful woman, and a little cute!¡±


    After finishing speaking, before Charlie Wade responded, she hung up the phone shyly.


    Charlie Wade listened to the phone and suddenly turned into a beep, couldn¡¯t help but shook his


    head andughed secretly. This little pepper is really cute.


    ¡­¡­


    After ire Wilson Wilson had eaten, she went to her studio.


    Recently, the scale of her studio has been expanded a lotpared with before, and some


    employees have been recruited. At the same time, several renovation projects are underway, which


    can be said to be booming.


    Jacob Wilson is also very busy every day in the Association of Painting and Calligraphy.


    After breakfast today, he was anxious to go to the Calligraphy and Painting Association, which


    made Charlie Wade a little curious.


    So Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help asking him: ¡°Dad, why are you going so early today?¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled and said: ¡°The Calligraphy and Painting Association happened to have some


    activities today. The calligraphy and calligraphy hobby ss of the University for the Elderly is


    coming over to visit us today.¡±


    Charlie Wade understood it instantly when he mentioned college for the elderly. The University for


    the Elderly is where Matilda works and studies every day.


    A good friend of Matilda invited her to be a visiting professor of French education at a university for


    the elderly. At the same time, she herself was studying calligraphy and Chinese painting at the


    university for the elderly.


    It seems that Matilda is going to meet with Jacob Wilson today.


    No wonder my old husband is so happy early this morning.


    However, because the mother-inw ine Ma was right in front of him, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t click


    through either.


    He himself will go to Aurouss Hilll Gymnasiumter, so he asked his father-inw Jacob Wilson:


    ¡°Dad, would you please drive me for a while, I just want to go to the gym to watch the game.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jacob Wilson said with a smile: ¡°It just happened to be on the way, you can go with me!¡±


    ine Ma said dissatisfied: ¡°I said you three, this is out of my mind, am I?¡±


    Jacob Wilson asked with a cold face, ¡°What are you talking about, who is mad at you?¡±


    ine Ma said angrily: ¡°After you have eaten, you all ran out one by one, going out to y, go out,


    how boring I am at home alone?¡±


    Jacob Wilson curled his lips and deliberately said in a sarcastic tone: ¡°Who stopped you from going


    out? If you want to go out, go out, go find your old friends to y mahjong, or ask your old sisters to


    make faces. !¡±


    ine Ma scolded annoyedly: ¡°Jacob Wilson, did you f*cking deliberately damage your Lady? I


    broke a leg. How can I get out? Besides, my two front teeth have not had time to be fixed, go find


    the old man. Friend, how embarrassed is the old sister?¡±


    Jacob Wilson opened his palms and said innocently, ¡°Then I can¡¯t help you. Anyway, your legs are


    on your body. You can go out anytime you want to go out. If you don¡¯t want to go out, stay at home,


    but you don¡¯t stop us from going out. Ah, we are not obligated to stay with you at home!¡±


    After speaking, he waved to Charlie Wade, shook the BMW car key in his hand, and said casually:


    ¡°Good son-inw, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 1311-1315

    Chapter 1311-1315


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1311


    After Charlie Wade and his father-inw Jacob Wilson left the house, he drove and said with a


    smile: ¡°Oh, I have waited for so long. I finally waited until the senior college to have an exchange


    with our Calligraphy and Painting Association. It was not easy!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Did youmunicate with Matilda?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Jacob Wilson smiled and said, ¡°I n to surprise her, after all, there are days when I


    haven¡¯t seen her.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°But you should be a little more careful. Don¡¯t let mom know that


    Matilda has returned to China, let alone let her know that you have contact with Matilda, otherwise


    our family will really be messed up. It¡¯s shaking the sky.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t understand ine Ma¡¯s character better. ine Ma has several untouchable


    scales in this life, one is money and the other is Matilda.


    The old man is going to divorce her. Although she is angry, she has not lost her mind. But if she


    knows that the old man and Matilda met, and the two of them were still fighting while she was in the


    detention center. ine Ma will definitely be angry.


    When Jacob Wilson heard Charlie Wade¡¯s reminder, he nodded with a serious face and said: ¡°You


    are right, I have the same idea as you, so I have never dared to have too much contact with your


    Matilda.¡±


    At this point, Jacob Wilson sighed and said: ¡°This stinkydy is still alive and unwilling to divorce


    me. It is really a headache.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and thought to himself, it would be weird if the mother-inw ine Ma was


    willing to divorce her old father-inw.


    After all, she now has nothing, so it is even more unlikely that she would be willing to divorce and


    leave the family.


    The old man wanted to get rid of her, I am afraid it is a foolish dream.


    When the car drove to the Aurouss Hilll Gymnasium, Charlie Wade said goodbye to his old father in


    law and got out of the car alone.


    At this time, the Aurouss Hilll Gymnasium and the entrance were all hung up with promotional


    materials about this international college student Sandapetition.


    It is said that this is the most authoritative one of the global college student Sandapetitions. So


    far, more than a dozen of them have been held consecutively. This is the first time it has been held


    in China.


    Aurouss Hilll is also very lucky to be elected as the host city of thispetition.


    Although thepetition has been held for many times, and China has sent yers to participate


    many times, but the best result is fourth ce, and they have not won a medal.


    Therefore, this time, the Chinese team is very hopeful that it can achieve the international college


    Sandapetition, a zero breakthrough in medals in this sports event.


    And Aurora is one of the most promising yers of the Chinese team to win a medal in this


    competition.


    When Charlie Wade came to the entrance of the gymnasium, he found that there were already a lot


    of spectatorsing in and out. So he called Mr. Quinton and told him that he had reached the


    door.


    Mr. Quinton greeted him in a hurry. As soon as he saw him, he respectfully said: ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯m


    really sorry, I will let youe to see the children¡¯s y house during his busy schedule, which will


    waste your precious time.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said indifferently: ¡°Where is this? I think thispetition is of a


    very high level. Aurora¡¯s ability to participate in the war for the country is also amendable thing.


    I should cheer for her.


    Mr. Quinton was overjoyed. What he hopes most is that Charlie Wade can have that kind of thought


    for his daughter. In his eyes, Charlie Wade has long been regarded as the best son-inw to take a


    dragon.


    Seeing that Charlie Wade is busy and willing to take time for his daughter toe here to watch her


    game, he naturally feels that this is a manifestation of Master Wade¡¯s importance to his daughter.


    So he hurriedly made a gesture of invitation and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, Aurora is


    preparing for the battle in the lounge, let¡¯s go to the audience first!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1312


    Charlie Wade nodded, and then walked into the gym with Mr. Quinton.


    The Aurouss Hilll Gymnasium has a huge area. It not only has a standard indoor swimming pool,


    but also standard indoor track and field, badminton, table tennis and basketballpetition venues.


    At this time, the entire stadium, except for the swimming pool, has been vacated for this Sanda


    competition.


    The whole scene is divided into many square shapes, and each square shape has an arena.


    Mr. Quinton pointed to these arenas and introduced to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, there are a


    total of 8 arenas at this scene, and these 8 arenas correspond to 8 groups. The 8 groups finished


    the group preliminaries on a fixed arena.


    The person who finally won the ring was the only person in this group who sessfully broke


    through and was one of the top eight in the entire game.¡±


    As he said, he pointed to the 5th ring again and said, ¡°Master Wade, Aurora has been in the 5th ring


    all the time. Her game has 10 minutes to start. Let¡¯s go over.¡±


    Charlie Wade said hello, and then went to the No. 5 ring with him.


    There are a total of more than 100 audience seats around the No. 5 ring, and Mr. Quinton has


    already arranged several seats in the first row.


    As soon as Charlie Wade arrived, he saw a familiar figure, who turned out to be Steven Quinton


    from the Quinton family.


    Steven Quinton had been banned by the Quinton family for a long time because of pretending to be


    forceful with Charlie Wade and causing a major disaster.


    During this period of time, his performance was fairly good. In addition, today was the little pepper


    Aurora¡¯s game. As Aurora¡¯s cousin, he had toe over and cheer for his sister. Mr. Quinton made


    an exception to let him out.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Seeing Charlie Wade, Steven Quinton had long lost the pretending attitude of the young master of


    the Quinton Family. Before Charlie Wade was there, he hurriedly stood up, but Steven nodded and


    said, ¡°Master Wade, you are here, please. Sit, please sit down¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at him curiously, and smiled and asked, ¡°Steven Quinton, it¡¯s been a long time


    since I saw you. I don¡¯t know where you made your fortune recently?¡±


    Steven Quinton said with a face of shame: ¡°Master Wade, I have been reflecting on repentance at


    home during the next period of time. I feel upset and self-me for offending Master Wade, every


    day. I was really blind at the beginning and I dared to oppose you. , And you are an adult,


    regardless of the viin¡¯s experience, and you have helped our Quinton family solve the great


    troubles. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Steven Quinton, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you. You seem


    to be a bit more sensible.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Steven Quinton scratched his head and said with a smile: ¡°Master Wade, if you can feel


    my enthusiasm, I am already very satisfied!¡±


    Mr. Quinton pped him on the head and reprimanded: ¡°When you meet Master Wade in Aurouss


    Hilll, you must be obedient and respectful, and let me know that you dare to fight Master Wade and I


    will p you in the leg. Break!¡±


    Steven Quinton nodded repeatedly, and said hurriedly: ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t worry, Master Wade


    will be my idol in the future. I will definitely treat Master Wade as a bright moon in my heart like my


    sister!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t tter yourself, and you can make trouble for your second


    uncle in the future.¡±


    Steven Quinton nodded hurriedly.


    At this time, the referee said: ¡°Thest regr preliminaries of the five groups, start now!¡±


    Steven Quinton got excited at once, pointed to the entrance and said excitedly, ¡°Master Wade, my


    sister is on the stage!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1313


    As Steven Quinton¡¯s voice fell, Charlie Wade immediately saw Aurora who walked in at the


    entrance!


    Today, Aurora wore a sports bra and a pair of sports shorts. Her excellent figure was exposed. What


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect was that Aurora¡¯s muscle lines were amazing, and there was even an


    obvious v line around her waist.


    With this figure, it is really invincible among girls!


    In addition, Aurora¡¯s skin is as white as snow, and there are no blemishes. With such a beautiful


    figure, it is perfect to be impable.


    In addition, Aurora¡¯s long hair was tied into a neat ponytail behind her head, and she wore a pair of


    big red boxing gloves on her hand, her face was brazen.


    Walking out side by side with Aurora was a young woman with brown skin, even a little dark.


    Steven Quinton introduced to Charlie Wade diligently: ¡°Master Wade, my sister yed against a


    Thai yer today. It is said that he has strong Muay Thai skills and is a seed yer of the


    Philippines team!¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be afraid of Muay Thai.


    The whole of Thand is only Muay Thai, which can be regarded as a handy fighting technique.


    Compared with our Chinese martial arts, it is really insignificant, and you My sister can definitely


    beat this Thai yer.¡±


    Steven Quinton said with a smile, ¡°Master Wade is so insightful! In fact, I also think that my sister


    will definitely win her!¡±


    Mr. Quinton on the side red at Steven Quinton and murmured, ¡°You show me a good time to


    watch the game, and stop talking nonsense there and affect Master Wade¡¯s mood when watching


    the game.¡±


    Steven Quinton shrank his neck when he was scolded, not knowing what he had done wrong, which


    made his second uncle unhappy.


    In fact, Mr. Quinton was mainly annoyed because this kid was robbing him here, and he was going


    to get close to Master Wade. As a result, this kid kept chatting here, so it made people annoying.


    At this time, Aurora, who was on the stage, also saw Charlie Wade in the stands, and the little chili


    with a bit of firmness in his original expression instantly became shy.


    She gently waved her hand with boxing gloves, and eximed excitedly: ¡°Master Wade, you are


    here!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled at her, and said: ¡°Be sure to cheerter, I am optimistic that you


    will qualify for the team and advance to the quarterfinals!¡±


    Aurora smiled shyly, her heart as sweet as honey.


    Nothing makes you happy and excited more than your beloved manes to watch your game.


    She felt that at this time, she was the happiest woman in the world.


    At this point, the referee stepped forward.


    Since it was a preliminary match and there were 7 other groups of yers in the game at the same


    time, the referee did not dy the time. He walked up and said directly: ¡°Both sides prepare, the


    game will start in 30 seconds!¡±


    Aurora and the Thai female athlete immediately warmed up briefly in the ring.


    After 30 seconds, the referee took the two to the center of the ring. After briefly talking about the


    rules of the game, they immediately announced the start of the game!


    As soon as the game started, the Thai female yer took the initiative tounch a quick attack on


    Aurora.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1314


    Charlie Wade can see that this Thai female boxer is quick to punch and her body is very flexible,


    and her height is almost ten centimeters shorter than Aurora, and her body is short overall, so her


    bottom te is more stable.


    Moreover, the Thai female yer has a very clever style of y. She knows that her advantage is in


    the bottom game and Aurora¡¯s advantage is in the top game, so she frequently attacks from the


    bottom game.


    As the opponent came up and quicklyunched an attack, Aurora could only focus on blocking, so


    the whole fight was a little embarrassing.


    In the first round, the opponent had significantly more effective hits than Aurora, so after one round,


    the opponent was ahead of Aurora in points.


    During a short break, Aurora¡¯s coach hurriedly gave Aurora tactical guidance in Aurora¡¯s ear.


    After a short break of a few minutes, the game immediately entered the second round.


    At the beginning of the second round, Aurora changed her strategy and took the initiative to attack


    the opponent, but her main tactic was to break the opponent¡¯s bottom set, and the opponent


    continued to break her bottom set.


    But Aurora was obviously not as solid as the opponent in the next game, and because her figure


    was rtively thin and tall, the next game itself was not stable, so it was obviously not dominant in


    this kind of confrontation.


    Soon after the second round, Aurora stillgs behind the opponent in points, and the gap is getting


    bigger and bigger.


    Steven Quinton couldn¡¯t sit still at this moment. He whispered: ¡°The Thai yer always beats my


    sister¡¯s side. If my sister can¡¯t break through the opponent¡¯s advantage, then it is very likely that the


    game will be lost.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°Steven Quinton, it seems that you are quite discerning.¡±


    Steven Quinton said embarrassedly, ¡°It was Aurora¡¯s ssmate who got the axe. Please forgive me,


    Master Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and nced at the Thai female yer.


    He found that this female yer, although the bottom te is more stable and the speed of her legs


    is faster, but the faster her tactics, the less defensive her tactical moves. Every time she takes her


    legs, while attacking the opponent, she also She exposed her weaknesses.


    Every time she tried to attack from the bottom te, she deliberately pressed her leg very low,


    trying to directly attack Aurora¡¯s calf and ankle. This method of getting out of the leg was fierce, as


    long as she hit with all her strength. For a moment, I am afraid that Aurora will find it difficult to stand


    normally in this game, and it will be equivalent to losing the game at night.


    However, it was precisely because she pressed her legs very low that a fatal w was revealed. It


    was the front of her own leg bones and knees. Although Aurora was not stable in her footing, she


    was better than her height and long legs. When the opponent lowers her leg, the opponent hits the


    front of the opponent¡¯s leg bones and the front of the knee in one step. It is very likely that the


    opponent¡¯s entire bottom te attack will be destroyed in one move.


    So Charlie Wade stood up and walked to the side of the ring, Aurora¡¯s resting ce.


    At this time Aurora was sitting in a small chair for rest, and her coach said to her: ¡°Now you are


    hitting your back game. This is your disadvantage, but if you want to get it back, you can beat her


    back. It¡¯s herst game.


    Once you have the upper hand in the upper game, the opponent¡¯s advantage in the next game


    won¡¯t be yed out. If you y hard, we can still get the score back in the next three games!¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    If you feel that the opponent¡¯s disadvantage is on the upper te, you have tounch an offensive


    against the opponent¡¯s upper te first.


    This idea is too simple for your opponent to think of.


    It¡¯s like a police officer catching a gunman, knowing that his biggest target is the abdomen, so he


    will wear his body armor in advance.


    On the surface, the disadvantage of this Thai yer is the hanging game, but she hides the


    murderous intention in the second game.


    Even if Aurora can take advantage of the hanging game, but it is difficult to hit the other side in the


    hanging game, but once the opponent is in her After sessfully hitting the calf and ankle once,


    Aurora¡¯s whole person may fall into absolute badness, and thus will have no strength to fight back in


    the subsequent matches!


    So Charlie Wade walked up to Aurora and said to Aurora, ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t hit the opponent¡¯s top


    game. Instead, focus on the opponent¡¯s bottom game. While avoiding the opponent¡¯s attack, look


    for opportunities and use your height and legs. Long advantage, attack directly above her right calf


    and knee, her bottom te is fast and strong, so you must break her bottom te to win the final


    victory!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1315


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s words, Aurora looked at him with joy, and shouted excitedly: ¡°Master


    Wade!¡±


    After speaking, she said with a little shame: ¡°Sorry, Master Wade, let you watch the joke!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiledfortingly: ¡°It¡¯s okay. At first, it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t find the rhythm. If you


    carefully analyze the opponent¡¯s strengths and weaknesses and choose the right strategy, you can


    turn against the wind and win in the end.¡±


    Aurora nodded excitedly, and said piously: ¡°I see, Master Wade, thank you for your teaching!¡±


    At this moment, the coach next to Aurora looked at Charlie Wade with a dissatisfied expression, and


    said, ¡°What are youmanding here? Do you know how to Sanda? Aurora is now at the most


    critical time, if the third game cannot save the situation. , It is likely to lose! You are still giving her a


    bad idea at this time, isn¡¯t this intentional to harm her?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°I just told her the truth, and it¡¯s a fact you can¡¯t see!¡±


    ¡°If she continues to y as you said, she will definitely lose miserably this time. The Thai yer is


    not much better than Aurora in terms of strength, skill and speed. It¡¯s just that the opponent¡¯s tactics


    are very smart, so Only in the first two rounds did Aurora fight!¡±


    ¡°And if Aurora is not tactical, and overtakes the opponent by one head, then this game will be lost!¡±


    The coach said angrily: ¡°Where do amateurs dare to fight in front of me, I won the national Sanda


    championship, so you dare to point fingers in front of me?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You said it yourself, you only won the national championship, but


    now Aurora is going to win the world championship, why do you think you can guide a world


    championship at the level of a national championship?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The coach was insulted by Charlie Wade, his heart was very angry, but he couldn¡¯t find any


    suitable words to refute him, so he gritted his teeth and said sharply to Aurora instead: ¡± Aurora, if


    you listen to him today and y ording to his method, then you will not train with me, and I will


    no longer be your coach! You will be on the courtter, you can figure it out!¡±


    Aurora was also very embarrassed at this time, she didn¡¯t expect her coach to choke with Master


    Wade.


    I have been training with this coach for more than a year, and the overall feeling is pretty good, but


    in my mind, his weight is really worse than Master Charlie Wade.


    If Master Wade didn¡¯t advise him, he would naturally follow the tactics ordered by the coach.


    But since Master Wade gave him advice, he would undoubtedly choose the tactics Master Wade


    formted for himself.


    So, after she made the decision, she looked sorry, looked at her coach and said: ¡°Coach nks I


    am really sorry, I am going to use the tactics Master Wade just told me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Coach nks said angrily: ¡°I thought you were a very smart girl, but I didn¡¯t expect you to


    be so ignorant of good and bad. Since you choose to believe in this amateur yer, then the


    rtionship between the two of us is a teacher and apprentice.


    That¡¯s it.¡±


    As he said, he stepped off the ring, walked a few meters and then turned around and said: ¡°Aurora,


    originally I believed that you can advance to the top 8 this time, and may even hit the medal, but


    now it seems that your fate in thispetition It will stop the group stage.¡±


    Afterwards, he looked at Charlie Wade coldly, and said disdainfully: ¡°Boy, you ruined a good


    seedling.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I feel at all? On the contrary, I think that Aurora


    has a chance to hit the championship this time.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Coach nks said disdainfully: ¡°Do you know how strong the real seed yer is


    in thispetition? The top seed Japanese yer Ito Nanako is far superior to Aurora.


    The Brazilian yer Joanna, the number one seed, is also stronger than Aurora. If there is my


    guidance, Aurora still has a chance to beat Joanna, but without me, she can¡¯t even win this game!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, whether it is Brazilian yer Joanna or Japanese


    yer Ito Nanako, they will all be Aurora¡¯s defeaters!¡±


    Coach nks said contemptuously: ¡°Boy, you have a big tone. With your three-legged cat¡¯s


    amateur skills, can Aurora defeat Ito Nanako?¡±

 Chapter 1316-1320

    Chapter 1316-1320


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1316


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, we can just walk around and see.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Coach nks sneered: ¡°Walk and see, I¡¯ll just wait here to see how Aurora lost this game!¡±


    After that, he walked directly to the audience seat next to him, found an empty seat and sat down,


    with his arms folded on his chest, with a look of good y. He had already recognized Aurora in his


    heart. No doubt lose.


    Charlie Wade ignored him, but watched Aurora whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervouster, just fight as I


    said. I believe you will be able to defeat this opponent.¡±


    Aurora nodded heavily, and then said with a pitiful face: ¡°Master Wade, coach nks is gone, I will


    not have a coach in the future. If I win this game, there may be a few more games to y in the


    future. Can you Come to be my coach?¡±


    Charlie Wade said without hesitation: ¡°No problem, I will be your coach from now on.¡±


    Aurora cheered with excitement: ¡°Great! I will call you Coach Wade in future matches!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°You can call it whatever you want.¡±


    At this time, the referee rang the bell for the third game.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Aurora stood up, flexed her muscles and bones, and said to Charlie Wade with a resolute


    expression: ¡°Coach Wade, I¡¯m going to y!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Come on!¡±


    At this time, the Thai yers also walked from the other side of the ring to the center of the ring.


    At this time, the Thai yer¡¯s expression was very rxed, even a bit contemptuous.


    She had already won a lot of points from Aurora in the first two games, as long as she yed


    steadily in the next three games. They will definitely be able to defeat the opponent and advance to


    the quarterfinals.


    What Aurora was thinking about at this time was the tactics that Charlie Wade told her, and she was


    already knowing how to fight next.


    With the start of the referee, the third game of the two sides officially kicked off.


    Seeing that her tactics in the first two rounds worked very well, the Thai yer was ready to adopt a


    fresh-eaten routine against Aurora.


    Therefore, as soon as she came up, she went straight to Aurora¡¯s bottom te andunched a


    fierce attack.


    Aurora gave up the idea of   attacking on the upper te, concentrated on resisting the opponent¡¯s


    attack on the lower te, and at the same time was looking for the weaknesses exposed by the


    opponent¡¯s attack.


    Generally speaking, in Sandabat, the more fierce the offensive is, the weaker the strength of


    the defense, which is like the faster a person runs, the more unstable the center of gravity, the


    easier it is to fall.


    Therefore, Aurora quickly saw the weakness exposed by the opponent in the process of quickly


    getting out of the leg!


    The opportunity is here!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1317


    Coach nks had been watching from the side, seeing Aurora always passively defending and


    being beaten back by the opponent, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    In his opinion, Aurora¡¯s tactics were simply the weakest among the weak.


    Since the opponent¡¯s next set attack is fast and the upper set is rtively inferior, it should be the


    same as the opponent¡¯s own next, and the other side¡¯s hanging.


    In this way, we can find a breakthrough point and reverse this passive situation in one fell swoop.


    This is also the traditional thinking of most coaches.


    But this is also the root reason why most coaches cannot be top coaches, and even when


    they themselves are yers, they cannot be top yers.


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s view, whether it is a battle between the two armies or a fight between the two, the


    best and most stable way is to defeat the enemy¡¯s trump card.


    Just like in a war, if the opponent¡¯s ace division is defeated, not only will the opponent¡¯s strength be


    greatly weakened, but also the military will be in a state of confusion.


    In contrast, if you just destroy the opponent¡¯s misceneous army, or even the cannon fodder army,


    not only is it impossible to achieve a key victory, but it may be targeted by the opponent¡¯s main force


    because of the main goal of the measure.


    In Sanda, if the opponent uses the fist best, then the opponent¡¯s fist must be abolished; if the


    opponent uses the leg best, then the opponent¡¯s leg must be abolished, otherwise the opponent¡¯s


    most powerful means of attack is left.


    My biggest hidden danger.


    The Thai yer Aurora faced was the best at right leg, so even if Auroraunched an attack on her


    upper te and seeded in the attack, it would not have much impact on her attack power.


    In this process, if Aurora was hit by the opponent¡¯s leg, it was very likely to fall into a slump


    immediately.


    That¡¯s why Charlie Wade asked Aurora to do everything possible to find the weakness of the


    opponent¡¯s next game.


    And at the moment when the opportunity came, Aurora did not disappoint his trust.


    Seeing Aurora¡¯s fierce kick facing the opponent, she suddenly shed, and then stepped hard,


    mming on the calf bone of the leg that the opponent kicked.


    This step immediately caused the Thai yer to cry out in pain.


    Immediately afterwards, she felt a sudden pain in her right leg, as if she was about to fracture.


    This pain made her feel unsteady even standing, let alone continue to attack Aurora.


    So she immediately limped back a few steps, her face full of shock and incredible.


    What she didn¡¯t expect was that her next game was obviously stronger than the opponent, but the


    opponent dared to make a fuss with herself in the end.


    She kept beating her back every day, thinking that she had the upper hand, and waiting to give her


    a fatal blow, but she didn¡¯t expect that the other party was the one who looked at me and waited to


    give her a fatal blow!


    With this foot, she was affected even when she walked. Every step she took was painful, and the


    combat effectiveness of the whole person plummeted instantly.


    Most of the audience in the audience was Chinese. Seeing Aurora finally regained a city, a burst of


    cheers broke out.


    Charlie Wade looked at Aurora with approval, and it seemed that Aurora was really talented.


    She was able to seize this opportunity urately the first time the other party exposed her


    weakness.


    Now the bnce on the ring has been severely tilted, and the Thai yer injured her right leg. It is


    absolutely impossible to be Aurora¡¯s opponent anymore, but this kick just nowid the foundation for


    Aurora¡¯s victory.


    Coach nks in the audience looked very ugly.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Aurora could really take advantage of the opponent in the next game!


    The kick just now is very strong, and you can tell that the other party¡¯s injury is serious.


    From the coach¡¯s perspective, it can be seen that Aurora¡¯s game has already been won, and the


    rest is just a matter of time.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1318


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help feeling regretful.


    Seeing Aurora was about to advance to the quarterfinals, she turned her face against her.


    In this way, if she achieves better results in this game, then it has nothing to do with herself.


    At this moment, Aurora changed, just constantly defending the retreat routine, and proactively


    launched a series of attacks on the opponent.


    The opponent¡¯s right leg was injured, and she was already greatly affected. Now being chased by


    Aurora, every step back in his right leg would bring piercing pain.


    And her right leg can¡¯t keep up with her figure at all now, and it has be an oil bottle.


    This makes her not only difficult to defend, difficult to dodge, but also difficult to counterattack.


    Most of Aurora¡¯s series of offenses hit the opponent.


    The Thai yers, who was on the offensive just now, can only hold her head and flee in the ring.


    Aurora kept Charlie Wade¡¯s teachings in mind, and was still staring at the opponent¡¯s bottom te,


    preparing to give the opponent another fatal blow.


    Soon, she found a chance in the other party¡¯s bacsh.


    So she kicked out a whip leg urately, and kicked directly on the opponent¡¯s injured right leg.


    At this time, she kicked the opponent with a scream, her face was pale, her forehead and cheeks


    were covered with cold sweat.


    Aurora didn¡¯t use her full strength with this kick. If she used her full strength, the opponent¡¯s calf


    would have been broken.


    The reason why there is still a certain amount of leeway is to give the other side a chance.


    The game is only started, she doesn¡¯t want topletely abolish the opponent.


    After all, for a Sanda athlete, the limbs are the most important body part in their eyes. If the leg is


    really broken, then the career can be dered over. After all, even if the broken leg can recover, it


    will definitely not reach the previous level. Competitive state, strength will inevitably be greatly


    weakened.


    The Thai yer also realized that Aurora had been merciful with this kick just now. So she also felt


    a little grateful for Aurora.


    She has been practicing Muay Thai for many years, and she is most proud of her right leg.


    If her right leg was kicked off by Aurora today, then she wouldn¡¯t have to participate in any


    competitions in the future. She was only in her early twenties this year, so she didn¡¯t want to let her


    career stop there.


    Thinking of this, she took two steps back and gave Aurora a fist gratefully. Then she said to her


    coach in Thai, and then her coach raised the towel.


    As soon as the referee saw this, he immediately jumped into the arena, blocked the two yers,


    and said: ¡°The Thai yer admits defeat, and the Chinese yer Aurora won this game!¡±


    With his announcement, Aurora jumped up excitedly.


    I subconsciously looked for Charlie Wade¡¯s figure, and then looked at Charlie Wade with an


    extremely affectionate look, and the worship of him in his heart reached a new peak again.


    Mr. Quinton and Steven Quinton were also excited, and stood up and apuded.


    Only the coach nks, seeing Aurora win, had a gloomy expression to death.


    He even began to think about how he could restore the rtionship between his teacher and


    Aurora.


    Because, once Aurora achieved good results in thepetition, it was a good opportunity for her to


    be famous.


    But just now, I gave this good opportunity to others. Damn it!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1319


    With Aurora¡¯s victory, this little pepper also officially entered the quarter-finals of this international


    college student Sandapetition.


    This is Aurora¡¯s best result in an international college student Sandapetition.


    When thepetition was held in Canadast year, she made a special trip topete, but that


    time she failed to qualify for the group, and the final overall ranking was 30th.


    So this time, Aurora has achieved an unprecedented breakthrough.


    After the referee announced the victory, she shook hands with the Thai yer and the two girls


    hugged each other.


    Immediately, Aurora turned around and ran to Charlie Wade quickly. When she came to Charlie


    Wade, she happily jumped up and jumped directly onto him.


    ¡°Master Wade, thank you so much!¡±


    Aurora hugged his neck and hugged him like a baby ko, happier than ever.


    Aurora¡¯s hug caught Charlie Wade by surprise, but he could also feel the excitement and joy in


    Aurora¡¯s heart.


    So Charlie Wade was unwilling to sweep her heart, so he hugged her and turned around twice, and


    said with a smile: ¡°You just entered the quarter-finals, and I am so happy. If you win the


    championship, will you not be excited?¡±


    Aurora hugged Charlie Wade¡¯s neck and blushed and said: ¡°I have never expected to win the


    championship. I am already very happy to be able to advance to the top 8.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t say that before, but you said before that you


    were sure to get a good ranking.¡±


    Aurora said embarrassedly: ¡°People are afraid that you will dislike me, Master Wade, so I


    deliberately boasted. Actually, I never thought about getting a medal¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t hold on me, everyone is watching, your


    father and your brother are watching too.¡±


    Aurora realized that she was still hanging on Charlie Wade¡¯s body.


    At this time, Charlie Wade was also a little contemtive, after all, Aurora¡¯s figure was really too


    good.


    Moreover, her skin is as smooth as jade!


    More importantly, she now only wears a sports bra and t-angle sports shorts, so holding herself in


    this way, the touch is very clear.


    Aurora¡¯s shy smile blushed, and hurriedly jumped off him.


    At this time, Mr. Quinton, who was not far away, was looking at his precious daughter with a smile


    on his face.


    He had long expected his daughter to make some substantial progress with Master Charlie Wade.


    Today, it seems that his daughter and Master Wade have finally made some substantial progress,


    which is really gratifying, and he feels more gratified than his daughter won the game.


    Charlie Wade said to Aurora at this time: ¡°Don¡¯t forget to say hello to your father and your younger


    brother, let¡¯s go over.¡±


    Aurora just remembered that she patronized Charlie Wade to celebrate, but she forgot that her


    father and her younger brother were in the stands.


    This made her feel even more embarrassed in her heart. She thought to herself: ¡°It was really


    shameful just now.


    There was only Master Wade in her eyes. It is a sin to forget her father and younger brother!¡±


    So, she hurriedly came to Mr. Quinton and Steven Quinton with Charlie Wade, blushing and said,


    ¡°Dad, Steven, did you see what I did just now?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1320


    Steven Quinton gave a thumbs up and praised: ¡°Sister, you just made the jedi blow, it was great!


    Seeing that you didn¡¯t get the upper hand in the first two games, I thought you were going to lose!¡±


    Mr. Quinton also smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Dad just squeezed a cold sweat for you!¡±


    Aurora said embarrassedly: ¡°Thanks to Master Wade¡¯s reminder, otherwise I might really lose¡­¡±


    With that, Aurora embraced Charlie Wade¡¯s arm affectionately, and said softly, ¡°Also, Master Wade


    will be my coach in the future!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Mr. Quinton heard that Master Charlie Wade Wade had been the coach of his daughter Aurora.


    Although he was very excited, he still said with a nervous expression: ¡°How are you kidding me?


    Master Wade manages so many important things every day. How can I apany you to y this


    kind of kid¡¯s game, what if I dy a master¡¯s business?


    Can you bear this responsibility?¡±


    Aurora was said by her father, and she immediately curled her lips a little wronged.


    At the same time, she was also worried in her heart, would he let Charlie Wade be her coach, would


    it really dy Charlie Wade¡¯s serious affairs?


    At this time, Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°I actually have nothing to do recently. Besides, Aurora


    is not a kid¡¯s game. After all, I am trying to win glory for the country. I hope she can win a


    championship, so I can give it to us. Chinese college students fight for more face!¡±


    Mr. Quinton heard this and finally heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile: ¡°Aurora, since


    Master Wade trusts you so much, then you must train hard and actively prepare for the subsequent


    competitions.


    You must reward Master Wade with a good ranking. Trust in you!¡±


    ¡°I will definitely work hard!¡±


    Aurora clenched her fists and said with excitement: ¡°I will definitely go all out in the following


    competitions and strive to get the best result back!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You have to zoom in. From my point of view, you have to bring a


    champion back for everything you say in thispetition to be justified!¡±


    Aurora hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, the No. 1 seed, No. 2 seed, and No. 3 seed yers in this


    competition are all very strong, especially the No. 1 seed selection, Japan¡¯s Ito Nanako. She is the


    top Japanese national treasure master Yamamoto. One of Kazuki¡¯s personal disciples, was judged


    by Yamamoto Kazuki as an unborn genius, and she has won two international college Sanda


    competitions.


    This time she is going to attack her for three consecutive championships.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Whoever it is don¡¯t worry, with me, she will not be your equal


    opponent!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Aurora knew Charlie Wade¡¯s magical powers and knew that he would never say anything


    unsure, so she asked excitedly: ¡°Master Wade, can I really win Ito Nanako?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I said it, I can definitely do it!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Aurora cheered, excited.


    At this moment, the coach nks just stepped forward and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, Aurora, I really


    congratte you. She has advanced to the top 8 without any precedent and has tied the best result


    of a Chinese college student in this game. !¡±


    ¡°If you can win the next game and advance to the top 4 smoothly, then you can create a new record


    for our Chinese college students in this game!¡±


    Aurora thought to herself, even though Coach nks had broken with herself just now, he came to


    congratte herself at the moment. Of course she could not neglect it out of courtesy.


    So she humbly said: ¡°Coach nks, you passed the award, I will work hard for the game.¡±


    Coach nks smiled and said seriously: ¡°In the game just now, you won very thrilling, with a lot of


    luck.


    If you want to win the next game, you must not rely on luck, but you must rely on systematic


    training. Professional guidance, why not let me continue to guide you through the subsequent


    competition!¡±


    Charlie Wade listened, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, smiled and did not speak.


    When Aurora heard this, she immediately resolutely said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Coach nks, I now have a


    new coach.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s him?¡± Coach nks looked at Charlie Wade contemptuously, and said with contempt: ¡°This


    kind of person is not professional at all. Just now he was just a blind cat and a dead mouse. If you


    still hope in him, then you will be very next. It may stop in the top 8 and it is impossible to go


    further!¡±


    Aurora said indignantly: ¡°Huh! Don¡¯t talk nonsense here! In my mind, Coach Wade is the best coach


    in the world! No one canpare to it! Including you!¡±

 Chapter 1321-1325

    Chapter 1321-1325


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1321


    In Aurora¡¯s eyes, Charlie Wade¡¯s status is almost second only to her father Mr. Quinton.


    But this coach nks didn¡¯t know.


    He also felt that Charlie Wade was just a moment of luck, so Aurora, who had just fooled around,


    believed in him.


    So he snorted and said disdainfully: ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t be fooled by this kind of hairy boy. This kind of


    person can only talk on paper and has no real ability at all.


    If you really let him be your coach, Then you will definitely not have a chance to win the subsequent


    games!¡±


    Aurora said with a bit of annoyance: ¡°I forbid you to say that about Master Wade! Master Wade¡¯s


    strength is what you can imagine! If it weren¡¯t for Master Wade remind me today, if I listen to your


    tactical arrangements, then I must have lost this game now, it is impossible to advance to the


    quarterfinals, and there is no chance to y the subsequent games!¡±


    Coach nks did not expect that Aurora would not even buy his own ount.


    This made him very angry.


    Moreover, Aurora mentioned that her tactical arrangements just now were not as good as the young


    man surnamed Wade, which made him even more unhappy.


    Because for someone like him, even if Aurora used Charlie Wade¡¯s tactical arrangement to defeat


    the Thai yer just now, he didn¡¯t think that Charlie Wade was better than himself.


    He even felt that if Aurora used the tactics she had just arranged, she would probably win the same,


    and even win more beautifully and simply.


    So he said in a weird manner: ¡°Aurora, I kindly give you a chance, don¡¯t you know how to promote!¡±


    ¡°Professional yers in Aurouss Hilll who want to practice Sanda with me line up and beg me to


    ept them as apprentices.


    I choose you. This is your luck. If you miss me, then your career will havee to an end! There


    will never be any real progress!¡±


    ¡°If you want to be a true national professional athlete in the future, without my guidance, you


    can only be wishful thinking.¡±


    Mr. Quinton did not expect this coach nks to speak so unceremoniously. He said in an angry cold


    voice: ¡°Coach nks, your tone is really loud. Why do you think my daughter chooses you as the


    coach is my daughter¡¯s Luck?


    Let me tell you that if my daughter can get Master Wade¡¯s guidance, that is the luck of the gods. As


    for you, it¡¯s just rubbish!¡±


    Because Aurora is usually very low-key in school, many people don¡¯t know her family background at


    all, and they don¡¯t know that she is Mr. Quinton¡¯s daughter.


    Mr. Quinton has always been a person who does not show up or leaks. He is not as popr as


    other rich people in Aurouss Hilll, so although there are quite a few people who know him, not many


    people know him.


    Coach nks has trained Aurora for more than a year. He has never seen Mr. Quinton. He doesn¡¯t


    know how good Aurora¡¯s family is.


    He thinks that Aurora is just the daughter of an ordinary family, and he might even count on


    practicing Sanda to get ahead. I thought I was holding each other.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that the other party would not put himself in the eyes at all, and even said that he


    was rubbish.


    This is really intolerable.


    So, he said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s true that Rodney nks has some connections in Aurouss Hilll and even the


    whole country¡¯s Sanda circle. If I want to block someone, it¡¯s just a matter of one sentence.


    Therefore, before talking to me, I must weigh my mind. clear!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1322


    Mr. Quinton said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s just a Sanda coach. Why is your tone so big? I am Graham Quinton of


    Aurouss Hilll. Although I am not among the top ones, I still have some skills. I really don¡¯t believe it.


    In a word, I can have anyone killed that threatens my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Graham Quinton?!¡±


    nks eximed and asked nervously, ¡°Are you Mr. Quinton, the Patriarch of the Quinton Family?¡±


    Mr. Quinton said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s me, why? What¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare!¡± nks hurriedly said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Quinton I am really embarrassed. I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be Aurora¡¯s father. You have been admiring your name for a long time. Our Sanda


    Hall of Aurouss Hilll University of Finance and Economics is still yours Donated¡­¡±


    Mr. Quinton disgusted him and said coldly: ¡°Well, you are no longer Aurora¡¯s coach. I have nothing


    to say to you, please go back.¡±


    Coach nks was very upset in his heart. He did not expect that he had just forcibly pretended to


    be a force in front of the famous Mr. Quinton just now. What made him even more uneptable


    was that he had actually lost the qualification to choose Aurora as a coach.


    This loss is really too great.


    If he can lead Aurora to achieve a good result, Mr. Quinton will naturally not treat himself badly.


    There are rumors that Mr. Quinton is very generous. Take the Sanda training hall of Aurouss Hilll


    College of Finance and Economics that he donated to build. It is obvious that 10 million can be built


    into a first-ss Sanda training hall in China, but Mr. Quinton directly donated 27 million and built


    one.


    The international top-level Sanda training hall.


    I used to think that Mr. Quinton must be very rich, but today I figured out that Mr. Quinton¡¯s daughter


    is Aurora.


    It can be seen that in order for his daughter to practice Sanda well, Mr. Quinton can donate 27


    million Dor to the Aurouss Hilll University of Finance and Economics to build a training hall. If he


    can bring her daughter to get a good result, he will give it to Aurouss Hilll.


    A few million in bonuses?


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly tried to make it back, and said sincerely: ¡°Mr. Quinton, to tell you,


    Aurora is indeed a very talented Sanda yer, but the most important thing for her now is to have a


    truly professional coach. Train her systematically and guide her tactics.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Charlie Wade disdainfully, and said: ¡°Mr. Quinton, like this


    young man who can only talk about soldiers on paper, it is impossible to have any real experience


    and strength.


    If you give Aurora to him, only Dying Aurora¡¯s future! A talented yer like Aurora should be


    given to a professional coach like me to maximize her talent!¡±


    When Mr. Quinton heard that he was disrespectful to Charlie Wade over and over again, he yelled


    angrily: ¡°Coach nks, I think you have taught Aurora for more than a year. I don¡¯t want to be


    familiar with you.


    But if you say anything rude to Master Wade, then Don¡¯t me someone for me being rude to you!¡±


    Coach nks¡¯ heart was very angry, what kind of fascination was Mr. Quinton poured into? He


    would believe in such a youngmoner. If he persists in understanding it, wouldn¡¯t he have no


    chance at all?


    Thinking of this, he was anxious to prove his strength in front of Mr. Quinton, so he sternly said: ¡°Mr.


    Quinton, Sanda is a boxing skill. You can¡¯t put it on your mouth, but put it on your fists and feet.


    Some people talk about it. But when you start, you are just a paper tiger! Don¡¯t be blinded by


    anyone!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After speaking, he nced at Charlie Wade coldly, and then suddenly attacked, and quickly


    punched at Charlie Wade in the face!


    Coach nks¡¯ thinking was very simple. He had to prove his strength in front of Mr. Quinton, and


    prove that he was much stronger than the smelly surname Wade.


    Only in this way could he let Aurora train with him again.


    Only in this way can I get on the big boat of the Quinton family!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1323


    When nks punched at Charlie Wade, he was full of disdain for Charlie Wade.


    He used full strength with this punch, and he also believed that his punch would be able to directly


    defeat Charlie Wade in front of everyone.


    I have to say that nks does have some strength.


    After all, he has won the national Sanda championship, and the average person is really not his


    opponent.


    His punch was quick and hard, and even Aurora, who had also practiced Sanda for many years, did


    not respond, let alone Mr. Quinton and Steven Quinton.


    However, the speed at which nks is proud of, in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes, is like slow motion, without


    threat.


    Moreover, he really didn¡¯t have much strength in this punch in his opinion.


    Even if he stood still and sturdy enough to give him a punch, he couldn¡¯t hurt himself with that


    punch.


    However, even if there is no threat to him, Charlie Wade is absolutely impossible for this kind of


    d*ck to hit him.


    Therefore, when nks was about to hit his face with a punch, he suddenly raised his fist to meet


    the opponent¡¯s fist and smashed it.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s punch was as fast as a cannonball out of the chamber, and nks couldn¡¯t react to


    it at all.


    Just when nks thought he could KO Charlie Wade with a single blow, he suddenly felt that his


    right fist was hit by an iron punch, and with a thud, there was severe pain and the sound of broken


    bones.


    In front of Charlie Wade¡¯s fist, his fist was not even squeezed, and after a crit, the entire fist was


    completely destroyed.


    nks held the shattered right fist, cried out in pain, and looked at Charlie Wade with an


    incredulous expression on his face.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how this young man could have such a terrifying, even somewhat abnormal


    strength.


    One punch can burst out such a strong strength, which is far beyond the scope of his own


    recognition.


    Charlie Wade looked at him at this time, and said in a disdainful voice: ¡°You are at a level like you,


    and you are far from coaching a world champion. With this kind of hard work everywhere, it¡¯s better


    to practice your business skills. To avoid being embarrassing.


    Although nks was full of resentment towards Charlie Wade in his heart, he did not dare to


    disobey Charlie Wade any more and could only flee the scene in a desperate manner.


    At this time, Aurora smiled and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, you are now my coach. When


    are you going to guide me to practice?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked her: ¡°When is your next game?¡±


    Aurora hurriedly said, ¡°The next game is the afternoon of the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Who will you y in the next game?¡±


    Aurora thought for a while, and said nervously: ¡°I am a qualifying yer in Group 5.


    I have to y against the qualifying yers in Group 6 in ordance with the regtions. The No.


    3 seeded yer in this game is in Group 6, so I must be It¡¯s going to be the next game with her!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°Who is the No. 3 seed yer?¡±


    Aurora said hurriedly: ¡°The No. 3 seeded yer is Joanna from Brazil¡­Oh my god, I definitely can¡¯t


    beat her¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1324


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You haven¡¯t started fighting yet, how do you know that you can¡¯t


    beat her, I think you can definitely defeat this Joanna.¡±


    Aurora said with some shame: ¡°Master Wade, My strength, I know very well, this Joanna is very


    strong, she is a leader among young Brazilian female Sanda yers, and her strength is indeed


    much stronger than me, there is no chance¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly in her ear: ¡°Don¡¯t forget the magic medicine I gave youst time.


    Although your current physical fitness is very good, there is still a big gap between it and the real


    master. However, if If you take that magic drug, your physical strength, reaction speed, will be


    greatly improved, then, I believe your strength will also improve a lot, defeat that Brazilian Joanna,


    absolutely not Come on!¡±


    Aurora remembered the magic medicine that Charlie Wade had given herself before.


    At that time, I was looking for Master Wade for his father to ask for medicine. Originally I only


    wanted one medicine and I was satisfied, but I didn¡¯t expect Master Wade to give me two


    medicines, so my father gave him another magic medicine.


    But that magical medicine has been properly kept by myself, and I have never thought of eating it.


    This was mainly because I didn¡¯t know that this magical medicine could also strengthen the body. At


    that time, I only thought that this magical medicine was the healing medicine after injury, so I kept it


    in a safe ce for emergency.


    So Aurora looked at Charlie Wade and asked in surprise: ¡°Master Wade, can that magic medicine


    still improve personal strength?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°It can improve your physical fitness in many ways.


    Although your physical fitness is already very strong, to be honest,pared with the colored


    people in Latin America, it is indeed still There are gaps, gic gaps, and sometimes it is difficult


    to break through.


    It seems that ck people are always good at sprinting. That¡¯s because ck people are more


    explosive than other people.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°However, if you take the magic medicine I gave you, you


    can fundamentally improve your physical function, and even make your body function surpass those


    people.¡±


    Aurora hurriedly asked: ¡°Master Wade, if I take it, can the magic drug you give pass the doping


    test? The doping test for sports games is very strict. If you are found to have taken a doping drug,


    you will be Disqualified or even banned permanently¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my magic medicine relies on wonderful prescriptions


    and pure medicinal power, and has nothing to do with chemically purified stimnts. There will


    never be any problems.¡±


    Aurora said excitedly: ¡°Then I will take that magic medicine when I go back today!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°I wille back when you y the next afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Aurora was extremely excited and cheered happily.


    Mr. Quinton on the side hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s almost noon now, or else I


    would like to invite you to enjoy the noodles at noon and have a home-cooked meal at the next


    home?¡±


    Charlie Wade wanted to decline, but she thought that if Aurora was going to take the medicine in


    the afternoon, she could pay close attention to her and at the same time help her guide the


    absorption of medicine.


    Besides, ire Wilson Wilson recently worked overtime at thepany at noon, and generally did


    not go home to eat. The old man was also busy with the elderly college where Matilda was


    studying, so he would definitely not go back at noon.


    ine Ma, mother-inw, is alone at home, and there is no need to go back and cook for her.


    So he nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will go over and make some noise. By the way, I


    will be at your house this afternoon to help Aurora absorb the medicine.¡±


    Mr. Quinton and Aurora¡¯s father and daughter raised their eyebrows with joy when they saw Charlie


    Wade promised to eat at home.


    Charlie Wade has never been a guest at their home, so the two of them are looking forward to it,


    and hope that they can get closer with Charlie Wade this time.


    Especially Little Pepper Aurora, she has been obsessed with Charlie Wade for a day or two. She


    has always wanted to find a chance to develop with Charlie Wade. Today¡¯s opportunity is really


    good.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1325


    Seeing that Charlie Wade was going to be a guest at home at noon, Aurora happily went to the


    lounge to change clothes. Before leaving, she said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, wait for me, I


    have to take a shower, but don¡¯t worry, it will be soon.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be busy with you first.¡±


    Mr. Quinton on the side said: ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s quite messy here, or let¡¯s take a rest in the stroller,


    I¡¯ll let someone drive over in an RV today.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Okay, then go to the car and wait.¡±


    Steven Quinton said in a hurry, ¡°Master Wade, please!¡±


    When Charlie Wade left the stadium with Mr. Quinton and Steven Quinton, Rodney nks, who had


    just been smashed with his right fist by Charlie Wade, came to an athletes¡¯ lounge with a ck face.


    At the entrance of this lounge, there is a Japanese g with the words ¡°Japanese yer: Nanako


    Ito¡± written on it.


    nks hesitated for a moment at the door, but still knocked on the door of the lounge.


    Soon, the door was opened, and a young man spoke fluent Chinese, looked at him suspiciously,


    and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    nks hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Hello, hello, I want to find Miss Ito Nanako, and her coach, Mr.


    Yamamoto Kazuki.¡±


    The young man turned his head and said to the middle-aged man and young girl in the lounge: ¡°Mr.


    Yamamoto, Miss Ito, this gentleman is here to see you two.¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki¡¯s eyebrows stood cold, and he asked, ¡°Who are you? Do we know each other?¡±


    nks smiled and said humbly: ¡°Mr. Yamamoto, my next name is Rodney nks. In the Sanda


    competition ten years ago, I participated in the battle on behalf of China, but I was defeated by you


    at that time.


    Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki said arrogantly: ¡°I can¡¯t count the people who lost to me. How can I remember


    them all?¡±


    nks nodded awkwardly, and said, ¡°Well, Mr. Yamamoto, I have another identity. It is the coach of


    Chinese contestant Aurora for thispetition. Oh no, the former coach, I have resigned now.¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki frowned and said, ¡°Aurora?


    Why haven¡¯t I heard of this yer? In thispetition, among the top five seeded yers, there


    shouldn¡¯t be this one, right?¡±


    nks nodded quickly: ¡°No, she has not been selected as a seed yer before, so you may not


    pay attention to her.¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki asked coldly: ¡°Then what do you mean bying to me?¡±


    nks hurriedly said: ¡°I want to reveal a message to you. This Aurora has found a very sinister and


    venomous kid as a coach.


    If Ms. Ito Nanako will meet Aurora in the subsequent games, she must Be careful of her coach!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki disdainfully said: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that this kind of person would be great. I am


    Yamamoto Kazuki, a national treasure-level fighter in Japan. The apprentice I taught is also a


    Japanese national treasure-level Sanda fighter. Nanako¡¯s strength, not to mention college students


    from all over the world, even if the current athletes from all over the world participate in the Olympic


    Games, Nanako has the strength to win the championship!


    I will not hide it from you. Nanako¡¯s participation in thispetition is actually just training. The real


    goal is to participate in the next Olympic Games and win the gold medal!¡±


    nks nodded andplimented: ¡°I know Mr. Yamamoto, your strength is extraordinary, and the


    personal disciples you trained yourself are naturally very powerful, but the young man I am talking


    about does have a few brushes. Look at my right hand! ¡°


    With that said, nks immediately handed over his right hand.


    Yamamoto Kazuki couldn¡¯t help looking at the wound on his right hand.

 Chapter 1326-1330

    Chapter 1326-1330


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1326


    He asked, ¡°Your injury is very new, and the blood hasn¡¯t scabbed yet. It should happen within half


    an hour?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rodney nks said: ¡°Look, the kid I was talking about just used his fist to abolish my right


    hand. You can¡¯t do this, Mr. Yamamoto, right?¡±


    As soon as this word came out, Yamamoto Kazuki immediately became serious.


    He is also a practitioner, but he knows that there are upper limits for human bodies and physical


    bodies, and this upper limit is very low.


    Human fists areposed of the four major elements of flesh, bones, muscles and skin. They are


    all flesh and blood. They can hit the opponent¡¯s abdomen, face and other soft parts, so that they are


    not injured. However, use the fist to hit the opponent¡¯s fist.


    Then this is the standard head-on.


    However, whose fist is so strong that it can smash someone else¡¯s fist with one punch?


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked: ¡°That young man smashed your fist like this, is he seriously


    injured?¡±


    Rodney nks said angrily: ¡°He has nothing! No injury! This is the strangest part. This guy¡¯s body


    seems to be very hard, like steel. I am worried that he has any inner family skills, in case it is


    passed on to Aurora.


    Ms. Nanako Ito, I am afraid it will be difficult to win thispetition!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki finally paid attention to this issue in his heart.


    He nodded, and said gloomily, ¡°Aurora, right? I¡¯ve taken it down.¡±


    After all, he looked at Rodney nks and asked, ¡°Why are you helping us?¡±


    Rodney nks said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Yamamoto, let¡¯s tell you, that kid robbed me of my job and


    abolished my right hand.


    I hate him deeply in my heart! And he also said that he is confident enough to let Aurora win. The


    champion of thispetition also said that Miss Nanako Ito is not Aurora¡¯s opponent at all.


    Therefore, I sincerely hope that Miss Nanako Ito can defeat this Aurora and don¡¯t let that guy


    seed!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I know, I will definitely pay attention to it. If you don¡¯t let


    the other party seed, you can go back.¡±


    Rodney nks nodded and bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Yamamoto, I will leave first.¡±


    At this moment, the girl in the room who put on a long-sleeved trousers and sportswear said in a


    very gentle voice: ¡°Master, please give this gentleman a check for 100,000 Dor, thank him for


    telling us so important.


    Intelligence information.¡±


    This girl is extremely beautiful, with a Japanese hairstyle with bangs. If you only see her, you will


    only think that she is the most quiet, elegant, and most standard Japanese beauty, but she is


    absolutely unexpected. A master of Sanda fighting and karate.


    The young man who opened the door to Rodney nks immediately nodded respectfully and said:


    ¡°Yes, Miss Ito!¡±


    After speaking, he took out the checkbook from his pocket, wrote a check for 100,000 Dor and


    handed it to Rodney nks.


    ¡°This is a little bit of our eldestdy, please ept it!¡±


    Rodney nks came to look for Yamamoto Kazuki and Nanako Ito, just trying to create some


    trouble for Aurora and Charlie Wade, and try not to let her have a chance to win the championship.


    To put it bluntly, he just wanted to spoil the other side¡¯s good deeds, harm others, and disadvantage


    herself.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Nanako Ito was so generous, and gave himself one hundred


    thousand Dor in benefits!


    This made him instantly ttered, epting the check, bowing and thanking him again and again,


    and then left Nanako Ito¡¯s lounge with satisfaction¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1327


    After Rodney nks left, Nanako Ito walked up to Yamamoto Kazuki and asked, ¡°Master, although


    Rodney nks¡¯s strength is far worse than you, it can be regarded as a middle-level yer in the


    field of Sanda. He The young man I was talking about was able to hurt him to such a degree, and


    he didn¡¯t hurt him at all. It seems to be very powerful indeed!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki asked curiously, ¡° Nanako, how do you know that Rodney nks is good at


    strength?¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled and said: ¡°Master, I have watched all your game videos and studied each of your


    games in depth, so I have also seen the whole process of the game between you and this Rodney


    nks. His strength, It should be about 70% of yours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki sighed, and said with approval: ¡° Nanako, this is why I epted you as a direct


    disciple!¡±


    ¡°You are too easy to learn, and you worked too hard. Given your family background, you don¡¯t need


    to work so hard for a little ranking!¡±


    ¡°The strength of the Ito family is enough to make you the top rich second generation envied by


    countless people in Japan, but you can sink your heart and concentrate on studying martial arts. It¡¯s


    the only thing I have seen in my life!¡±


    ¡°I believe that in time, you will be able to surpass being a teacher and be a top master that


    Japan is proud of!¡±


    Nanako Ito said with a humble expression: ¡°Master, you have praised me. Nanako just wants to do


    her best to practice martial arts to the extreme, not to let you down, and the Ito family¡¯s high hopes


    for me!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, there are more than 100 million Japanese


    citizens behind you, and they are all eagerly expecting that you can win glory for the country!¡±


    Having said that, Yamamoto Kazuki sighed and said with emotion: ¡°I have long been optimistic that


    you can be the pride of all Japan, and I believe you can too!¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded earnestly: ¡°Master, rest assured, Nanako will go all out to be the pride of the


    people of the whole country!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki hummed and said, ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to see that Aurora and her coach.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Aurora had changed into her daily clothes and walked out of the gym with her training


    bag on her back.


    And Charlie Wade was sitting in the spacious and luxurious RV of the Quinton family, tasting the


    Kung Fu tea that Steven Quinton had brewed for himself.


    Mr. Quinton¡¯s luxury car is indeed extraordinary.


    From the outside, it looked like an ordinary long-distance bus, and there was no clue to it.


    But after I walked in, I realized that there was a whole different world inside.


    Except for driving, the entire carriage has beenpletely remodeled.


    There are not only a spacious and luxurious living room, a luxurious and rich lounge and bar, but


    also two extremelyfortable bedrooms and a bathroom with shower.


    ording to Mr. Quinton, he bought this car specifically for his daughter¡¯spetition.


    Aurora often travels to various parts of the country to participate inpetitions, whether by car,


    train or ne, there will be a lot of stress after getting there.


    ying sports itself has very high demands on physical strength and physical condition, so he didn¡¯t


    want the schedule to affect his daughter¡¯s performance, so he bought this car to take her across the


    country.


    In Mr. Quinton¡¯s words, riding in this car isfortable, stable, and safer, just like a mobile home.


    Even if you ride in the car for more than ten or twenty hours, Aurora will not feel the slightest


    fatigue. Ensure that she always has an excellentpetitive state.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1328


    Steven Quinton watched Charlie Wade drink up the tea, and hurriedly refilled him respectfully, and


    asked diligently: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t know, are you satisfied with this tea?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled, and said, ¡°Yes, Steven, you should have learned this posture


    specifically? I didn¡¯t expect that a person of your personality would be able to bear the temper to


    study tea ceremony.¡±


    The former Steven Quinton was a rich second generation who didn¡¯t understand.


    Not only don¡¯t understand the shit, but also like to be arty, buy some shit stuff in the antique street


    all day long, and take it as a baby no matter what garbage.


    Even when he came to Aurouss Hilll to participate in the auction, he slid and pped Jack Yaleman


    against himself.


    Unexpectedly, this kid hasn¡¯t seen him for a while, his personality has really changed a lot, and he


    has be more sensible.


    Steven Quinton heard Charlie Wade praise himself, and hurriedly exined with a blushing face:


    ¡°Master Wade, I used to be young and ignorant. I offended you. Please don¡¯t take it to your heart.


    My second uncle kept letting me be here.


    I honestly reflect on the family and let me learn the tea ceremony and cultivate my sentiment. Now I


    am not as impetuous as before¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Yes, people, one is afraid of irritability and second is afraid of


    drifting. If you can calm down and reflect on yourself, it proves that it is not as hopeless as before.¡±


    Mr. Quinton smiled and said: ¡°I told this kid a long time ago that if he doesn¡¯t change his character


    to me and twists it around, then his dad and I will lock him in Quinton¡¯s house for ten years.


    I won¡¯t let him out for eight years, so that he won¡¯t let him out to cause trouble for the Quinton family.


    Fortunately, this kid is still a little conscious and can know how to return when he gets lost.¡±


    While she was talking, Aurora ran and jumped into the car, saw her father and younger brother


    drinking tea with Master Wade, and said with a smile: ¡°Master Wade, father, younger brother, you


    have been waiting for a long time, let¡¯s hurry up!¡±


    Mr. Quinton pointed to Aurora and smiled and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Look, Master Wade, when you


    are in front of this little girl, even my own father has to go back.¡±


    Aurora said embarrassedly: ¡°Oh, Dad, how can it be! People respect Master Wade, and Master


    Wade is our distinguished guest, I should first greet Master Wade!¡±


    Mr. Quinton smiled and said, ¡°Look at you, I just state it, and there is no other opinion. What are you


    nervous about.¡±


    Aurora muttered, ¡°How can I be nervous! Dad, you will talk nonsense!¡±


    Mr. Quinton smiled with satisfaction: ¡°Oh, well, dad is talking nonsense,e,e, sit down next


    to Master Wade, let the driver drive, let¡¯s go home for dinner!¡±


    Aurora hurriedly blushed, and sat down next to Charlie Wade.


    At this time, the driver started the RV and drove slowly away from the stadium parking lot.


    The Quinton¡¯s vi is not in the city center, but in the outskirts of Serenity Vi, next to the Aurouss


    Hilll Reservoir.


    Aurouss Hilll Reservoir is argeke on the outskirts of Aurouss Hilll, and it is also the main source


    of water for the entire Aurouss Hilll.


    Serenity Vi is built on the edge of Aurouss Hilll Reservoir. It can be said that Aurouss Hilll


    Reservoir is regarded as a superrge artificialke in its ownmunity, so the environment is


    quite good, which is by no meansparable to the vi area in the city.


    The Quinton family¡¯s vi here has been owned for many years, and Mr. Quinton had a vision at the


    beginning. When the city hadn¡¯t issued a document management to restrict the renovation and


    reconstruction of the vi area, he bought two vis directly, and then transferred the two vis and


    Merged them together.


    Moreover, his two vis are close to theke, and when you open the door every day, there are


    clear artificial reservoirs and the green environment of birds and flowers. It is really a great


    pleasure.


    The courtyard of the Quinton¡¯s vi is huge, even this kind of RV can park seven or eight cars


    without any problems.


    After the car stopped in the yard, Aurora hurriedly said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, I will take


    you to the small pier by theke. I have a speedboat, just to take you for a ride in theke!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1329


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect Aurora to have a speedboat here.


    Seeing her eagerly, he smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a look with you, but how about your driving


    skills? You won¡¯t throw me into theke, right?¡±


    Aurora blushed and said shyly: ¡°Howe Master Wade, my technique is very stable, don¡¯t worry!


    Even if you really fall into theke, I can save you.¡±


    Steven hurriedly said, ¡°Sister, take me, I want to go¡­¡±


    Steven is not Aurora¡¯s own brother, the two are just cousins   of a grandmother, so Steven doesn¡¯t


    usually live in this vi, but asionallyes as a guest.


    So when he heard Aurora say that he was going to go on a boat ride, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    little itchy.


    Aurora red at him, and said, ¡°Where are you going? Why are you everywhere?¡±


    Steven curled his lips aggrievedly and wanted to say something. Mr. Quinton on the side said to


    him: ¡°Steven, youe with me, I have something to tell you.¡±


    When Steven Quinton saw that his second uncle said this, he did not dare to say anything more, at


    least honestly nodded and said, ¡°Good second uncle.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Here, Aurora took Charlie Wade¡¯s arm affectionately, and said: ¡°Master Wade, let¡¯s go and y for a


    while, otherwise it¡¯s time to eat after a while.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and went to theke with her.


    At this time, Mr. Quinton whispered to Steven, ¡°You kid, you¡¯ve been honest during this period of


    time. Why don¡¯t you have any vision?¡±


    Steven asked aggrieved: ¡°Second Uncle, what happened to me? Am I not quite honest?¡±


    Mr. Quinton whispered: ¡°Are you stupid? Can¡¯t see that I am deliberately matching your sister and


    Master Wade? You are still rushing to make a third wheel. Isn¡¯t this a good thing for your sister?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Steven Quinton hesitated for a moment, then whispered: ¡°Second Uncle, Master Wade is


    married¡­¡±


    Mr. Quinton snorted and asked, ¡°If you get married, you can¡¯t divorce? Who made it? As long as


    Master Wade divorces and then marries your sister, isn¡¯t Master Wade the son-inw of our Quinton


    family?¡±


    Steven Quinton was dumbfounded, before nodding helplessly after a while: ¡°Okay¡­Second Uncle,


    you are right¡­¡±


    After speaking, he thought about it, and said with a wistful smile: ¡°Second Uncle, you said, if Master


    Wade bes my future brother-inw, then I will be awesome. Who else is there in Aurouss Hilll?


    Dare to mess with me?¡±


    Mr. Quinton smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Master Wade wants to be your brother-inw, I think if you


    look at the whole country, no one would dare to provoke you!¡±


    Steven Quinton was so excited, he pped his hands and smiled: ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great!¡±


    At this time, Aurora brought Charlie Wade to a small dock by theke.


    Here, there is a light steel structure small dock with an imported small speedboat parked inside.


    This kind of speedboat has only 6 seats in total, which is not big, but the stern is equipped with 4


    400-horsepower Yamaha marine engines.


    Charlie Wade was almost confused, and blurted out: ¡°A ship of this size is equipped with a 200-


    horsepower boat, and it runs very fast with engines. This boat is equipped with 4 400-horsepower


    engines. Is this going to fly?¡±


    Aurora stuck out her tongue and said with a smile: ¡°This reservoir is usually closed for


    management, and there are no other boats on it, so naturally it¡¯s fun to drive fast!¡±


    Then, she jumped into the boat and said cheerfully: ¡°When I was on vacation abroad, I found that


    people abroad like to y super-powered speedboats. Ferrari also produced a Riva-Ferrari


    speedboat, which I drove abroad. Once, it was quite exciting, but the power was still a little bit


    interesting, so I specially customized this speedboat, the power configuration is twice that of the


    Ferrari speedboat!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Hearing you say this, I am a little nervous.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1330


    Aurora smiled and said, ¡°Master Wade, please trust my technology and skill!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, stepped onto the speedboat and sat beside Aurora.


    At this time, Aurora pressed the start button, and the four side-by-side v8 marine engines rang out


    loudly. The low idling sound was much more powerful than the feeling of a supercar.


    Aurora slowly drove the speedboat out of the dock, and then smiled mischievously at Charlie Wade,


    and said, ¡°Master Wade, sit down!¡±


    After that, I suddenly increased the elerator to the end!


    The entire speedboat quickly burst out with great power and rushed forward.


    Although Charlie Wade had prepared, he was still shocked by the huge power of this speedboat.


    Theke is very wide, so you don¡¯t have to pay attention to the road conditions like driving a


    speedboat onnd.


    On the surface of theke, it was okay to close your eyes and open it. The entire surface of theke


    suddenly became Aurora¡¯s reckless venue.


    Her character is abination of rigidity and softness. The character of the little pepper is destined


    to prefer this kind of intense extreme sports.


    But what Aurora didn¡¯t expect was that Charlie Wade had an extremely calm expression from start


    to finish, which made her feel a little disappointed.


    The reason why she invited Charlie Wade to take the boat was to see Charlie Wade¡¯s nervousness.


    After all, everyone who had been on their own boat was not nervous and afraid.


    She felt that even if Charlie Wade was not afraid, at least he would show tension on his face, so that


    he could have a little prank sess mentality.


    However, Charlie Wade really did not change at all.


    Even if he had already exerted the power of this ship to its extreme, making this ship seem to be


    flying close to the surface of the water, Charlie Wade by his side still looked indifferent.


    In fact, Charlie Wade felt a little nervous in his heart.


    It¡¯s just that he felt that he definitely couldn¡¯t express this tension in front of Aurora, otherwise,


    wouldn¡¯t he be pinched by this little girl?


    Aurora continued to elerate, and finally elerated to the point when she felt a little guilty in her


    own heart. She finally gave up trying and gradually slowed down the speed of the boat, stopping the


    boat in the middle of theke, and said to Charlie Wade with her mouth pouting.


    Master, don¡¯t you usually be nervous and afraid?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes I get nervous, but I never fear.¡±


    Aurora hurriedly asked: ¡°Then Master Wade, under what circumstances are you nervous? Can you


    give me a few specific examples? Come on! I really want to know, what can I do? Master Wade, you


    are nervous¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a while and smiled: ¡°Miss Moore, she gave me a check for 100 million


    Dor. Do you know this?¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Aurora said with a smile, ¡°Did it mean that Sister Jasmine honored you that check when


    you gave medicine to all of us at Don Albertt¡¯s Heaven Springs?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded.


    Aurora hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, you shouldn¡¯t put a hundred million Dor in your eyes. Why


    are you still nervous about this check?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I put this one hundred million check into my pocket and treated it as


    any other one hundred million check and gave it to my mother-inw.¡±


    Aurora asked iprehensibly: ¡°Then why are you nervous? Anyway, one hundred million is


    nothing to you.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and said: ¡°I don¡¯t feel sorry for losing that one hundred million


    check, but if it falls into the hands of my mother-inw, I will feel distressed and unable to sleep for


    a month.¡±

 Chapter 1331-1335

    Chapter 1331-1335


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1331


    At this moment, Aurouss Hilll International Hotel.


    After Nanako Ito left the gymnasium, she returned to the hotel room with her assistant and several


    servants who had been assigned to herself at home.


    For her visit to Aurouss Hilll this time, Ito¡¯s family has contracted the only two presidential suites in


    Aurouss Hilll International Hotel a long time in advance.


    Among them, Nanako Ito lives in a suite by herself, and her coach, assistants and subordinates live


    in another presidential suite.


    And half a month ago, the Ito family sent someone to Aurouss Hilll to transform one of the


    bedrooms in the presidential suite where Nanako Ito lived, into her exclusive practice room.


    It is said that the renovation alone cost millions.


    If the price of two presidential suites for the long-term contract is included, Nanako Ito will y in


    Aurouss Hilll this time. The money spent on housing alone will be at least three or four million.


    The main reason for such a lot of trouble and extravagance is that the Ito family is too rich.


    The Ito family is one of the top five big families in Japan.


    The industry covers almost all imaginable fields. Even the Yamaguchi Yakuza Group, a well-known


    underground organization in Japan, has shares in the Ito family.


    In addition, although Nanako Ito is young and beautiful, and intellectual and quiet, but in her bones


    is a Japanese girl who is extremely obsessed with martial arts. She has extremely strict


    requirements for her training.


    She never interrupts her training regardless of cold or heat throughout the year.


    She had just finished the game in the morning. After she returned to the hotel, she skipped lunch


    and immediately went into her practice room again.


    Just as she was sweating like rain in the practice room, the phone suddenly vibrated.


    The call was made by her assistant Hiroshi Tanaka.


    She stopped practicing, connected to the phone, and asked, ¡°Tanaka, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The other party respectfully said: ¡°Miss, the chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Co., Ltd., Mr.


    Jiro Kobayashi is here. He wants to see you. I wonder if you have time?¡±


    ¡°Jiro Kobayashi?¡± Nanako Ito said puzzledly: ¡°I have never met him, nor any friendship, why did he


    come to see me?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said: ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t know that Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals sponsored the


    finals of thispetition, and also won the title at a high price. This seems to be a bold attempt by


    their Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals to enter the Chinese market, so he himself also arrived in Aurouss


    Hilll, knowing that you live here, so he wants toe and see you.¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°Tell him if you can tell him that I¡¯m training and I don¡¯t have time to see him.


    Please forgive me.¡±


    Nanako Ito has a rtively introverted personality, and she doesn¡¯t like to socialize with people


    usually. Coupled with the key to formally preparing for the semi-finals, she does not want to be


    distracted by a stranger.


    Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said: ¡°Miss, Mr. Kobayashi has just inherited Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall


    Co., Ltd. some time ago, and their gship product, Kobayashi Niranex, is now actively expanding


    its sales worldwide¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito, who has always been good-tempered, asked angrily at this time: ¡°Tanaka, what are you


    going to say? I don¡¯t have any friendship with Jiro Kobayashi, and I don¡¯t care about Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall¡¯s situation? These have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said embarrassingly: ¡°Miss, the president has been in closemunication with


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, because the president is very optimistic about the future of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals, so he is ready tomunicate with Jiro Kobayashi about the investment and


    shareholding.


    Kobayashi also hopes to meet Ito very much. The family was able to invest in him, so he invested a


    lot of money to sponsor thispetition, in fact, to show his favor to you and the Ito family!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Nanako Ito knew that the president of Tanaka Hiroshi¡¯s mouth was her father, Yuhiko Ito, the


    current patriarch of the Ito family.


    However, Nanako Ito is still a little cold and said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved too much in the matter


    of my father. If my father and this Jiro Kobayashi cooperate, then let them meet and talk.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1332


    Koichi Tanaka said embarrassedly: ¡°Miss, the president still attaches great importance to this


    cooperation with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. Don¡¯t be so willful¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito said lightly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Tanaka, I want to continue training.¡±


    After that, she hung up the phone directly.


    Nanako Ito, 22 years old this year, is a senior at the best Tokyo University in Japan. She is simple


    and simple, and her quiet temperament also brings a bit of inherent indifference.


    She is the University of Tokyo¡¯s four-year-old school flower, and is also the best daughter-inw


    candidate for the top big families in Japan, but she herself is just a simple, unworldly, and dedicated


    martial artist.


    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t understand the rtionship between men and women, nor the world.


    Neither Jiro Kobayashi nor Obayashi Taro has anything to do with her.


    Even if it is his father¡¯s best friend and closest partner, as long as he has no blood rtionship with


    him or his elder rtives, he will not buy it.


    Her current life goal is very simple. First, she must win this year¡¯s World College Sanda


    Competition, and then sessfully graduate from the University of Tokyo, and then start preparing


    for the next Olympic Games.


    At thest Olympics, she was too young and she was tight in school, so she was not able to


    participate, but the next Olympics has be the stage she desires most in her heart.


    She is eager to win the Olympic champion, and she is eager to win more than one Olympic


    champion.


    To get this Olympic champion, and then defend the next Olympic champion, this has be the


    biggest pursuit in her life.


    Koichi Tanaka was holding the phone at this time, facing the expectant Jiro Kobayashi, unavoidably


    embarrassed.


    Unexpectedly, mydy was so unkind, and she said it all for this reason, she still didn¡¯t want to see


    Jiro Kobayashi.


    Koichi Tanaka could only lie to Jiro Kobayashi: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, please wait a moment, ourdy is


    still training, and she should see youter!¡±


    Wearing a top-level suit and sses, Jiro Kobayashi, the gentleman smiled iparably, and said


    seriously: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, if Miss Ito is busy, then please ask her to meet me first and then I will


    leave her alone. I can wait here.¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, please sit down for a while, and I will pour a cup


    of tea for you.¡±


    After speaking, he went to the kitchen, took out his mobile phone and called the head of the Ito


    family, Takehiko Ito.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Yuhiko Ito¡¯s low and majestic voice came: ¡°Tanaka, what can


    I do if you call me?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry: ¡°Mr. Chairman, Mr. Jiro Kobayashi, Chairman of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall Co., Ltd. is here. He wants to see Nanako.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko hummed, and said, ¡°I know that Jiro Kobayashi has a great affection for Nanako. He


    came to beg me the other day and hoped that I would marry him to Nanako.¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka asked: ¡°So what do you mean, Lord Ito?¡±


    Yuhiko Ito did not answer Koichi Tanaka¡¯s question, but said in a majestic tone: ¡°Tanaka, you are my


    confidant, so I will tell you the following things, but you must remember that you must not disclose it


    to anyone. Otherwise, I will definitely send you to see Amaterasu!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1333


    As soon as Tanaka heard this, he immediately blurted out: ¡°Mr. Ito, please rest assured, Tanaka will


    never reveal your words!¡±


    Yuhiko Ito said with satisfaction: ¡°Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals now has a stomach powder with


    excellent efficacy and very good sales. It is actively expanding the global market. Modern people


    will encounter some stomach upsets. The market space is also very broad. Once this drug is


    launched globally, the annual profit can reach at least tens of billions of dors.¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka eximed: ¡°It¡¯s just a stomach medicine, so there is such arge market space?¡±


    Yuhiko Ito said: ¡°This is just my preliminary estimate. I have asked the pharmaceuticalboratory of


    the University of Tokyo to analyze andpare the stomach powder of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals


    and the stomach medicines of several otherpanies on the market, and the conclusion is theirs


    is the best!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it is only a matter of time for Kobayashi Niranex to stand on top of the world. If you want


    to catch this golden egg hen, you must get as soon as possible. The best way is to marry the


    Kobayashi family and invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.¡±


    ¡°If Nanako and Jiro Kobayashi get married, then I will require at least 20%, or even 30% of the


    shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, which will bring our family billions of dors in profits a year!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka suddenly realized: ¡°Mr. Ito, I understand your intentions!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko gave a hum, and said, ¡°So, if you are in China and by Nanako¡¯s side, you must find a


    way to persuade her more, and to be by her side, say more good things about Jiro Kobayashi. If


    she can agree, this summer After graduating from university, She immediately married Jiro


    Kobayashi, then even if you have done a great job, I will reward you with 5 million dors at that


    time!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka was overjoyed and said quickly: ¡°Chairman, Tanaka will definitely go all out and will


    never disappoint your hopes of me!¡±


    Ito said with satisfaction: ¡°Very well, I will call Nanako first, so that she must meet Jiro Kobayashi


    today. After they meet, you must be in front of Nanako.¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry: ¡°Good chairman!¡±


    At this time, Nanako had just put down her phone and resumed her rigorous training.


    But the phone buzzed and vibrated again. She picked up the phone and found that it turned out to


    be the call from the father, so she hurriedly connected and said respectfully: ¡°My father, I wonder if


    you are calling Nanako at this time. What¡¯s the order?¡±


    Inrge Japanese families, the hierarchy is very strict. Children in ordinary families call their parents


    Odosan and Okasan, just like Chinese children call parents.


    However, in Japan¡¯srge hierarchical families, all children must call their parents father and


    mother.


    Moreover, you should not be too verbal inmunicating with your parents on weekdays. You must


    always use honorific titles, especially for girls.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    One of the most important homework since childhood is to learn tedious aristocratic etiquette.


    Although Nanako Ito grew up holding the golden key, she has been strictly following the various


    cumbersome rules of the big family from her birth to the present, and she dare not go beyond half a


    point.


    On the other side of the phone, Yuhiko Ito asked her: ¡° Nanako, I heard that you won the game


    today, congrattions.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said: ¡°Father, today¡¯s game is only 16-in-8. Nanako¡¯s goal is to win the


    championship! Please father, wait for Nanako to win the championship to give congrattions to


    Nanako!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1334


    ¡°Very good!¡± Ito Yuihiko said approvingly: ¡°As expected to be the daughter of the Ito family, she is


    not arrogant or rash, and she still remembers her original intentions!¡±


    Even though Nanako Ito was holding the phone, she subconsciously bowed slightly to the east, and


    said respectfully: ¡°Thank you Father for your praise, Nanako will continue to work hard!¡±


    Yuihiko Ito gave a hum, and then said, ¡°By the way, Nanako, the chairman of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall, did Jiro Kobayashi beseech you in the past?¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said: ¡°You, you are not too young anymore. Don¡¯t always keep away from the opposite


    sex. I have been in contact with this young man Jiro Kobayashi. He is only two years older than


    you, and he is young and promising. I might as well get in touch with him more.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said: ¡°My father, I don¡¯t have any ideas about men¡¯s and women¡¯s affairs now,


    and I will not focus on this in the next few years.


    Then I will represent Japan in the next Olympic Games and the next. In the next Olympics, talking


    about love will only affect my training andpetition, and I hope my father can understand.¡±


    Ito Takehiko said: ¡°You are still too young. Many things are not the rtionship between fish and


    bear¡¯s paw, but the rtionship between fish and water. Love and marriage will not affect your


    future life n.¡±


    Nanako Ito said seriously: ¡°My father, Nanako cannot agree with what you said. Practicing martial


    arts is like sailing against the current. If you don¡¯t advance, you will retreat. If you want to be


    the world¡¯s top master, you must spend all the time you can spend on training. In terms of training, if


    I don¡¯t train hard at this time, but instead waste precious time on love and marriage, then I am afraid


    that I will not be able to be a martial arts master in my life.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said with a bit of reprimand in his voice: ¡°Martial Arts was originally meant to be a hobby


    for you to practice. I didn¡¯t want you to devote all your time and energy to it.¡±


    ¡°Knowing that you are the eldestdy of the Ito family after all, the eldestdy must look like a eldest


    lady, and fight with others in the ring every day. What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Nanako Ito firmly said: ¡°My father, martial arts is the home of Nanako¡¯s lifelong pursuit!


    If necessary, Nanako is willing to give up love and marriage for martial arts!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Yuhiko Ito suddenly furious: ¡°You are my Yuhiko Ito¡¯s daughter, with the blood of the Ito family


    flowing through him. How can you give up the inheritance of blood for the sake of the martial arts?


    Are you worthy of the ancestors of the Ito family?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Nanako Ito was speechless.


    When she heard her father¡¯s words, she did feel a little guilty in her heart, so she hurriedly said: ¡°My


    father, Nanako knows that I was wrong. I am not really not thinking about marriage, but at this stage


    I don¡¯t want to think about it too early. Please my father have understanding!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said coldly: ¡°I can¡¯t understand, it¡¯s impossible to understand, but I don¡¯t want to tell you


    more about life on the phone.


    When youe back from the game, we father and daughter can help our knees grow and talk.¡±


    ¡°But now, Jiro Kobayashi hase to visit you. As the eldestdy of the Ito family, you represent


    the face and image of the Ito family. How can you avoid it? If it spreads out, outsiders will definitely


    say that the Ito family doesn¡¯t understand etiquette!¡±


    When Nanako Ito heard this, she had no choice but to say, ¡°It was Nanako¡¯s misconsideration, and I


    asked my father to forgive me. Nanako changed clothes and went to see Jiro Kobayashi¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1335


    Seeing Nanako Ito¡¯s promise, Ito Takehiko¡¯s voice eased a little. He asked, ¡° Nanako, have you had


    lunch?¡±


    Nanako Ito replied truthfully: ¡°Return to my father, I was training when I came back from the gym,


    and I haven¡¯t had lunch yet.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko hummed, and said, ¡°It¡¯s so good. I think it¡¯s noon now. You simply invite Jiro Kobayashi


    to have lunch with you, which can be regarded as a way of hospitality for your father.¡±


    ¡°invite him for lunch?¡±


    Nanako Ito was somewhat reluctant.


    She herself is a girl with a rtively cold personality, and when her family was teaching her feminine


    etiquette, she kept a sufficient distance from outside men. In addition, she had been obsessed with


    martial arts for many years, so she had nothing to do with men. contact.


    Except for her family, she grew up so old that she had never eaten privately with a young man.


    Even her assistant Koichi Tanaka never had a chance to eat with herself.


    However, she could also hear the toughness of her father¡¯s tone, knowing that it might be useless to


    oppose her, so she said, ¡°Good father, Nanako understands¡­¡±


    Yuhiko Ito said with satisfaction: ¡° Nanako, the family has a very important cooperation with


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall now in progress, so you must not neglect the other party, understand?¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°I see, my father.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Nanako Ito sighed helplessly. She called Hiroshi Tanaka and said to


    him: ¡°Tanaka, please help me entertain Mr. Kobayashi first. I was sweating during my practice and I


    need to take a shower. .¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly agreed, then turned to Jiro Kobayashi and said, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, please


    wait a moment. Our eldestdy needs a shower. She will arriveter.¡±


    When Jiro Kobayashi heard that Nanako Ito would like to see him, he was deeply excited, but on


    the surface he said calmly, ¡°Okay Mr. Tanaka, I am waiting for Miss Ito here.¡±


    Ten minutester, Nanako Ito, who took the shower, changed into a simple and in Japanese


    home clothes.


    At this time, she can no longer see the traces of years of martial arts practice. She ispletely a


    gentle traditional Japanese woman.


    Tanaka took Jiro Kobayashi to Nanako Ito¡¯s presidential suite. When Jiro Kobayashi saw Nanako


    Ito, he was shocked!


    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel in his heart, my God! Why is this woman so beautiful? So pure? !


    Her eyes are clear and lustrous, like a work of art carefully carved from the sky, the face like a


    goose egg is white and wless, the exquisite nose is like a treasure of the world, and the thin lips


    like cherry blossoms are delicate and fascinating. .


    In the eyes of Jiro Kobayashi, she is like the crystal clear water of Tianchi on the top of a snow-


    capped mountain, dignified, quiet, gentle, and a little cold.


    Only on this side, Jiro Kobayashi fell in love with this woman deeply, and secretly vowed in his


    heart: ¡°I must marry her as my wife! Even if it is to let me join the Ito family, I will not hesitate.


    Because besides her, There is no such perfect woman in this world!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi desperately suppressed his deep desire for Nanako Ito, but Nanako Ito still found a


    touch of desire that could not be suppressed in his eyes.


    This made her feel a little disgusted in her heart, feeling that Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s eyes were like a drop


    of meatyrd dripping into a cup of fine tea.


    However, she was not good at expressing her disgust, so she could only say very politely: ¡°Mr.


    Kobayashi, sorry, I just made you wait a long time.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, no, Miss Ito don¡¯t need to be so polite.


    She took the liberty toe to the door. Actually she was abrupt in Shimo. Please don¡¯t mind Miss


    Ito.

 Chapter 1336-1340

    Chapter 1336-1340


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1336


    As he said, Jiro Kobayashi sighed again with a deep annoyance, and said regretfully: ¡°I just arrived


    in Aurouss Hilll this morning. Afterpleting the immigration procedures, I came here directly. I


    didn¡¯t have time to go to the gym to watch Miss Ito¡¯s game today. I heard Miss Ito defeated her


    opponent in just one round today, and it¡¯s a shame that she couldn¡¯t see her below!¡±


    Nanako Ito said, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi is too kind.¡±


    ¡°From now on, in every game of Miss Ito, I will definitely be there to cheer for Miss Ito!¡±


    ¡°Actually, the next Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall sponsored the finals of thispetition. By then, I will


    personally present the trophy to the champion of thepetition. I can¡¯t wait to wait. Looking


    forward to the day of the final, I will give the trophy to Miss Ito!¡±


    Nanako Ito said humbly: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, before the game is over, no one knows who will win the


    championship. Although I have the confidence to win, I dare not say that I will win the


    championship.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi quickly said, ¡°I believe Miss Ito must be fine!¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled, remembering his father¡¯s order, and said: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, it¡¯s noon now. Why


    don¡¯t you stay and have lunch together.¡±


    As soon as Jiro Kobayashi heard this, his whole heart was trembling with excitement, and he said


    excitedly: ¡°It is a great honor to have lunch with Miss Ito!¡±


    Nanako Ito said to Koichi Tanaka: ¡°Tanaka, please follow us to the restaurant in this presidential


    suite, and serve lunch for me and Mr. Kobayashi by the way.¡±


    In fact, although Nanako Ito is the eldestdy of a top big family in Japan, she has always been


    independent, and rarely needs a lot of people to wait for her like other rich second generations.


    Therefore, she would never allow Tanaka to serve by her side at ordinary times, but today she really


    does not want to be alone with Jiro Kobayashi, so she is prepared to keep Tanaka by her side,


    which is also a buffer.


    When Hiroshi Tanaka heard the order from the eldestdy, he naturally nodded without hesitation.


    Jiro Kobayashi thought that Nanako Ito was used to being served during meals, so he didn¡¯t take it


    to heart. After all, even if he went out to eat in a restaurant, it was There are waiters around to


    serve.


    When I came to the restaurant, Nanako Ito sat across from Jiro Kobayashi.


    Because of therge area of   the presidential suite, the restaurant is also very spacious and


    luxurious. One of the rectangr western dining tables can amodate at least 12 people for


    dining together.


    So the two sat opposite at the western table, and the distance was guaranteed to a certain extent,


    which made Nanako Ito feel a little more at ease.


    After sitting down, Jiro Kobayashi took the initiative to find a topic to chat with Nanako Ito, and said:


    ¡°Miss Ito has been here for a long time, right?¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s been twenty days since I came.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi asked again: ¡°Then I wonder if Miss Ito has had a good time in Aurouss Hilll? This


    city is still very beautiful.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked faintly, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi has been to Aurouss Hilll before?¡±


    ¡°Oh, the first time.¡± Jiro Kobayashi sighed and said, ¡°Actually, Aurouss Hilll is sad to me. If it weren¡¯t


    for Miss Ito, you are here to participate in thepetition. No matter how beautiful the city is, I will


    definitely don¡¯t want toe.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, what do you say?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi pretended to be sad and said: ¡°There is a big rebellious elder brother, who is so


    obsessed with his heart and poisoned our father with poison¡­¡±


    ¡°Our family issued a killing order in order to clear the door. My brother was killed by a bounty hunter


    in Aurouss Hilll some time ago. I don¡¯t even know where his body is buried now¡­ ¡°


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1337


    Nanako Ito didn¡¯t expect that Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s elder brother died in Aurouss Hilll. She said with


    some embarrassment: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kobayashi, that i identally mentioned your sadness.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi quickly waved his hand and said seriously: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, although this matter is


    sad, but Ms. Ito is not an outsider after all, I can also relieve my sadness by listening to you¡­¡±


    Thinking of his elder brother Ichiro Kobayashi, Jiro Kobayashi didn¡¯t feel sad at all. On the contrary,


    he was very happy.


    The idea of   Japanese eldest son inheriting family business is deeply ingrained.


    Regardless of the big family, the eldest son will eventually inherit the family business. Even if the


    eldest son¡¯s ability is not as good as the second or other sons, he will still be the head of the family,


    and then let other capable younger brothers assist him.


    Originally, after the death of his father, Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s fate was to assist his brother, Ichiro


    Kobayashi, to carry forward Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall and the Kobayashi family.


    Even if his ability is stronger than his brother, even if his credit is greater than his brother, he must


    follow the Japanese rules of growing up.


    If he dares to snatch the inheritance of the family from his elder brother, then it will be a


    rebellious existence in the eyes of the entire Japanese society.


    Unexpectedly, one of his elder brother Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s sorrow operations actually gave himself


    the position of heir to the family.


    More perfect, the magical medicine he sent back killed the twomon fathers. Not only did it


    directly solve the father of the two people at the time, but also caused him to bear the crime of


    father killing, and finally returned it. Gave himself a reason to kill him.


    Speaking of it, this is simply a gift of thousands of miles, and it also gave the whole family to


    himself.


    The cost of killing this big brother is too high.


    The bastard surnamed Wade asked himself for 1 billion as soon as he spoke.


    And these 1 billion are not Japanese Waden!


    This money really hurt myself for a while.


    But fortunately, I do have extraordinary abilities. Some time ago, I led the development of Kobayashi


    Niranex from ancient Chinese prescriptions, and now it has be the best stomach medicine in


    Japan.


    The global marketing of this stomach medicine is just around the corner. At that time, let alone 1


    billion, even 10 billion or 100 billion is nothing in my eyes.


    Moreover, if he can marry Nanako Ito and be the son-inw of the Ito family, then Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals will be able to get greater assistance and achieve faster development.


    It won¡¯t take long for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall to surpass Johnson & Johnson in the United


    States and be thergest pharmaceutical group in the world!


    On that day, he will be able to stand on top of the world.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Nanako Ito eagerly, and asked with a smile: ¡°Miss Ito will soon


    graduate this year, right?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanako Ito nodded and said, ¡°Graduate in the summer.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi smiled and said, ¡°Oh, the senior year is really like a flower. Many girls choose to get


    married after graduating from college.


    I wonder if Miss Ito has any ideas in this regard?¡±


    Nanako Ito shook her head: ¡°My mind is on martial arts, and I haven¡¯t thought of falling in love in a


    short time.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi was not discouraged, and asked, ¡°Then what kind of men does Miss Ito like more?¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°I haven¡¯t considered this issue because I haven¡¯t liked any man.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1338


    Jiro Kobayashi did not give up, and continued to ask: ¡°Then think about it now, what kind of man


    can meet your criteria for mate selection?¡±


    Nanako Ito thought about it, and then said: ¡°First of all, he must be stronger than me!¡±


    ¡°Better than you? In what way? In career? In education? Or achievement?¡±


    Nanako Ito said very seriously: ¡°It is the strength of martial arts! I don¡¯t want to find a man who can¡¯t


    beat me in the future.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi coughed awkwardly, and thought to himself: ¡°This Nanako Ito she doesn¡¯t seem to


    be quiet, but I didn¡¯t expect to be sopetitive in her bones.¡±


    She likes martial arts and pursues martial arts. Why do you want to find a man who is stronger than


    herself when you fall in love?


    That is to say, a person who has no power to bind a chicken, doesn¡¯t it mean that he has already


    lost some opportunities when hees up?


    Thinking of this, Jiro Kobayashi said hurriedly: ¡°Miss Ito, is your condition a bit harsh? There are so


    many good men in the world, but they may not all practice martial arts, and many martial arts


    masters are very old. Just like your coach Mr. Yamamoto Kazuki, Ms. Ito would not want to find


    such a boyfriend, right?¡±


    Nanako Ito shook his head and said: ¡°Of course not.


    The strength is stronger than me. It is only the first requirement. I also have the second


    requirement. He must conform to my aesthetics and values. In addition, his age must not be over


    three years older than me, and he must be upright and kind.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi asked again: ¡°What about the assets? What are the requirements?¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°There are no requirements for assets.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi felt a little depressed.


    My biggest advantage is my assets. I am the chairman of a family business at a young age. This is


    rare in Japan. After all, the older generation of entrepreneurs who are normally as old as my father


    have not retired, and their children are also Haven¡¯t even begun to inherit the family business.


    However, he did not expect that Nanako Ito would not care about the other party¡¯s assets at all.


    Could it be that even a pauper, as long as she meets other conditions, she is willing to follow?


    Depressed, Jiro Kobayashi couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Miss Ito, Mr. Ito should have certain requirements


    for your future spouse selection? After all, you are the eldestdy of the Ito family. At this point, you


    should also consider Consider the opinion of Chairman Ito.¡±


    Nanako Ito shook his head: ¡°Everything else can be considered father¡¯s opinion, but I will not


    consider the matter of choosing a spouse. This is not only about a person¡¯s freedom, but also about


    the happiness of a person¡¯s life. Don¡¯t point fingers.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi frowned involuntarily. It seems that this super-rich second-generation beauty and


    super rich in front of her is very difficult to chew!


    Just when Jiro Kobayashi didn¡¯t know how to cut in, how to pursue Nanako Ito, Charlie Wade had


    already galloped back and forth on theke with Aurora.


    Aurora had enough fun, and the chef of the Quinton family had prepared a sumptuous meal and


    banquet, so she drove the boat back to the dock.


    Later, she returned to the vi with Charlie Wade, and Mr. Quinton warmly invited Charlie Wade to


    sit in the luxurious Chinese restaurant in her vi.


    When Mr. Quinton arranged the seats, he specifically asked Aurora to sit next to Charlie Wade. At


    the same time, he opened a bottle of top-quality Moutai that had been kept for many years and


    handed it to Aurora. Don¡¯t let Master Wade¡¯s cup empty.¡±


    Aurora took the wine bottle and said softly: ¡°You know Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mr. Quinton smiled again and said, ¡°By the way, Aurora, the first time Master Wadees back to


    our house for dinner, you also apany Master Wade for a drink.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1339


    Aurora smiled shyly, and said obediently: ¡°I know Dad, then I will drink a little with Master Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Aurora, after eating, I will help you absorb the power of the


    magic drug, so you are not suitable for drinking. If you really want to drink with me, just wait for you


    to win the championship.¡±


    Aurora bit her lower lip lightly, and said unconfidently, ¡°Master Wade, to be honest, if I were to fight


    Nanako Ito, I wouldn¡¯t even be 20% sure¡­This Nanako Ito really It¡¯s very powerful, there is no rival


    among people of the same age.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Is Nanako really so amazing?¡±


    Aurora said: ¡° Nanako Ito started martial arts when she was 5 years old, and she has been learning


    from Japan¡¯s top masters.


    What¡¯s more, she practiced a variety of martial arts since childhood, including Sanda, fighting,


    karate, and even Jeet Kune. A talented yer.¡±


    ¡°And I only started practicing Sanda fighting when I was ten years old. I have five years less skill


    than Nanako Ito. The gap is too big. Even if your magical medicine can improve my physical


    function, I may not be able to beat her, because Sanda Fighting games are not only about physical


    strength, agility and speed, but also experience and tactics.


    Experience and tactics are umted over time and little by little. It is also the biggest gap


    between me and Nanako Ito.¡±


    Speaking of this, Aurora continued with a little sullenly: ¡°It¡¯s like your men¡¯s favorite football, whether


    it is Messi or Ronaldo, what they are really good at is their skills and consciousness, and


    experience, not their bodies.


    How strong they are, or how strong their stamina is. Messi is so short and there are too many


    football yers who are stronger than him, but there are basically no active football yers with


    experience and skillsparable to him. This is the key point.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°You are right. Experience and tactics do require years of actual


    combat. However, don¡¯t worry too much about this.


    I will definitely help you analyze the strengths and weaknesses of your opponents carefully. Help


    you develop tactics.¡±


    Aurora nodded excitedly: ¡°Great Master Wade! Then I will rely on you!¡±


    After eating, Aurora took Charlie Wade to her special practice room.


    Aurora¡¯s exercise room is muchrger than the living room of an average person¡¯s home. It has all


    kinds of training equipment and a standard arena.


    Aurora invited Charlie Wade to do it in the rest area of   the practice room, and then said to him shyly:


    ¡°Master, you sit first, and I will change into training clothes.¡±


    Charlie Wade: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing Charlie Wade nodded, Aurora turned and went to the next room first.


    A few minutester, Aurora walked out wearing brave sportswear. Though it is sportswear, it is


    actually a sports underwear. Sports underwear can cover very little skin, nothing more than a key


    part.


    So Aurora¡¯s pink neck, slender arms and long legs, and t belly with v lines were all fully exposed


    to the air.


    Unlike when he saw Aurora on the field today, Charlie Wade saw her now in a closed and private


    environment. In this environment, there was no other person besides the two of them, so this made


    him him feels a little bit unnatural.


    Aurora also kept answering in shame, always feeling that in private, she dressed like this for Charlie


    Wade to look at, feeling a little shy and unbearable in her heart.


    However, she didn¡¯t panic at all, because she was very confident in her figure, and deep in her


    heart, I hope Charlie Wade can see more of her shining light.


    Charlie Wade tried his best to look at Aurora¡¯s eyes without any impurities, and said seriously:


    ¡°Aurora, where is the medicine I gave you before?¡±


    Aurora immediately opened her palms and exposed a pill in a transparent stic shell, and said,


    ¡°Master Wade, the magic medicine is here¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1340


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°Okay, you take the medicine now, and I will guide you to absorb


    the medicine quickly.¡±


    This medicine itself is a good medicine for the treatment of physical injuries. Because of its aura,


    the effect of the medicine has been qualitatively sublimated.


    Middle-aged and elderly people have many embarrassments in their bodies, and their organs and


    bodies also have a certain degree of regression. Therefore, when taking the medicine, the effect of


    the medicine will directly act on these patients for repair, and there is no need to guide them by


    themselves.


    However, young people¡¯s bodies are strong, and their organs and bodies are generally at their


    peak. At this time, blindly taking medicines will cause powerful medicine effects and nowhere to


    absorb them.


    If the human body ispared to a sponge, the body of the middle-aged and elderly people is a


    sponge that has lost a lot of water and is even about to dry up.


    At this time, giving them enough water will quickly replenish the water they lost and regain their


    youthful state.


    But if the young man¡¯s body is not injured, it is a sponge filled with water. In this case, if he is blindly


    hydrated, it is basically impossible for him to absorb it.


    Even, maybe there is a strong but unabsorbable medicinal effect, which in turn damages the body.


    When Charlie Wade gave Aurora a medicine, his intention was to leave her as an insurance, so that


    she could use this medicine to save her life when she was injured or seriously ill.


    But now I want to use this medicine to help her improve, so I must help her guide the absorption of


    the medicine.


    Aurora immediately took the medicine out of the box after hearing what he said, then looked at


    Charlie Wade, and asked with a cunning face, ¡°Master Wade, can I just take the medicine?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Sit down cross-legged, and then take the medicine directly.¡±


    Aurora obediently followed suit, sat cross-legged on the soft training mat, and then put the pill into


    her mouth.


    The power of this medicine is very pure, so as soon as Aurora put it in her mouth, the pill


    immediately turned into a strong warm current and entered her internal organs.


    Immediately afterwards, Aurora felt extremely hot all over her body, and every pore seemed to be


    sweating desperately.


    The key is that this kind of sweating ispletely different from what she usually does after


    exercising.


    She felt her sweat, like being squeezed out of her body by a powerful force.


    Moreover, the sweat that flows out is much denser than usual, and it feels sticky as if it was just


    soaked in a bucket full of glue.


    Charlie Wade immediately used the Reiki in his body to help Aurora guide and absorb these


    medicinal powers.


    The powerful medicinal power was melted into Aurora¡¯s body by Charlie Wade, causing her body to


    undergo earth-shaking changes.


    Aurora felt a bit painful and unbearable at first, but in theter stage, she felt indescribable and


    comfortable all over her body, and she felt like she waspletely reborn!


    The most bizarre thing is that she can still feel an unprecedented sense offort, like being held


    tightly in her arms by Charlie Wade, warm andfortable, and she can¡¯t help but ripples in her


    heart¡­

 Chapter 1341-1345

    Chapter 1341-1345


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1341


    When Charlie Wade was guiding Aurora¡¯s medicinal power, he deliberately used some reiki to make


    these reiki quietly moisturize Aurora¡¯s whole body like a silent spring rain.


    The effect of Reiki is more powerful than the medicines previously refined by herself. It can not only


    greatly improve Aurora¡¯s physical fitness, but also her muscles, tendons, bones, and internal


    organs. .


    Although Aurora has practiced martial arts for many years, she is still an ordinary person after all.


    For ordinary people, reiki is far more powerful than a panacea.


    Aurora¡¯s physical strength is far fromparable.


    When Charlie Wade said to Aurora that he was done, Aurora let out a long sigh, then hurriedly


    stood up and walked to the sandbag to make several sets of beating movements.


    However, because she didn¡¯t know how much Charlie Wade had improved her physical fitness, she


    still used all her strength when hitting the sandbag.


    However, after this punch went out, the sandbag banged and exploded directly!


    What Aurora uses is a top-notch boxing sandbag.


    This kind of sandbag is made of whole buffalo leather. It is smooth and tough. It will not be


    deformed even if it is used for a long time, and it will not be damaged due to the strong hitting force.


    However, Aurora at this time is no longer the same. Compared with ordinary people, her physical


    fitness has already made a qualitative leap. The strength of a punch is at least several times better


    than before!


    Seeing that the sandbag was punched with a big hole by herself, and the fine sand inside spurted


    out and spilled all over the ground, Aurora was surprised and speechless!


    After a while, she recovered, turned her head to look at Charlie Wade, and eximed: ¡°Master


    Wade¡­I¡­how can I have so much power with this punch?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Of course it is because of taking the magic medicine. It can not only


    save the dead and heal the wound, but also strengthen the body and fundamentally increase the


    strength of your body.¡±


    Aurora said in surprise: ¡°Gosh! I feel that this medicine is even more effective than my five years of


    hard training! This medicine is too amazing!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Your physical strength now far exceeds that of your opponents at the same


    level, so I believe that in the next games, you will surely be able to win the championship all the


    way.¡±


    Aurora ran to Charlie Wade excitedly, holding his arm, and said with red eyes: ¡°Master Wade, thank


    you so much¡­ Aurora never expected to have such strength¡­ ¡­¡±


    As she said, she suddenly raised her toes and kissed Charlie Wade¡¯s cheek.


    With Charlie Wade¡¯s reaction speed, he could have easily avoided this kiss, but for some reason,


    his legs just seemed to be filled with lead, and he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Or maybe it¡¯s deep in my heart that I don¡¯t want to move at all.


    Aurora¡¯s face was blushing at this time. She did not dare to look at Charlie Wade, but said in a low


    voice, ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡­ I just want¡­ Thank you¡­¡­¡±


    Aurora¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller, and it was already inaudible to the back.


    Charlie Wade touched the spot where Aurora had kissed her face, and said: ¡°If you continue to train


    hard, I think you might even y for the country or even win glory for the country in the next


    Olympics.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Aurora was overjoyed and asked him, ¡°Master Wade, do you think my strength is really possible to


    participate in the Olympics?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Your current physical fitness is already at the top of your peers. As


    long as your skills, awareness, and tactics can be improved, there is absolutely no problem in


    competing in the Olympics.¡±


    Aurora nodded and said earnestly: ¡°If I can beat Nanako Ito this time, then I will be sure to hit the


    Olympics!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°I believe you can!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1342


    Aurora hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, you muste for my game the day after tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be there!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    The country¡¯srgest entertainmentpany, Maverick Entertainment Group.


    Stefanie Sun, the top female artist under Natalia Tang , is in Natalia Tang Entertainment¡¯s studio,


    shooting a cover for a fashion magazine.


    This time, it was her fourth time to be on the cover of a fashion magazine. For her, it was already


    commonce.


    Stefanie Sun in the studio, wearing a ck and white contrast dress tailored specifically for her by


    Chanel, looks a little lonely and arrogant in her mour, and she looks like a strong woman who


    can be seen from afar but not yful.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After the photographer took a number of blockbusters, Stefanie Sun finallypleted the task, and


    the assistant next to him immediately stepped forward and handed over a cup of warm water and a


    packet of Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex.


    Stefanie Sun frowned slightly and seemed to be a little bit painful. After taking the stomach powder


    with warm water immediately, it relieved a little bit.


    At this time, Maverick¡¯s boss Joss Hale came over with a smile on his face, and said in admiration:


    ¡°Miss Sun, your look is really amazing today! It¡¯s really an alluring look!


    If this issue of the magazine goes on sale, It will definitely be snatched by fans again, and will even


    follow the previous issue, and the price will be more than ten times higher!¡±


    Stefanie Sun said lightly: ¡°Mr. Hale, don¡¯t let me be on the cover of a magazine in a short time. I


    don¡¯t like this feeling very much.¡±


    When Joss Hale heard this, he hurriedly said tly: ¡°Oh, my Miss Sun, the magazine has been


    eagerly inviting you to be the cover character. This is not my decision!¡±


    Stefanie Sun said, ¡°Can you decline it? Every time I get on the cover, you have to join the magazine


    publisher to increase the price of the magazine. A magazine for 20 Dor will have to be fired up to


    200 Dor or more by you. For fans: A big injury, I don¡¯t want my fans to spend so much wronged


    money.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Joss Hale said with a smile, ¡°Fans are willing to spend high prices because they like


    you. There was a period drama some time ago, and two male protagonists were on fire. Their


    magazine was sold for 20 Dor each. For 300 Dor, more than 300,000 copies have been sold


    across the country, and thepany behind it has made tens of millions.¡±


    Stefanie Sun said in a disgusting tone: ¡°Mr. Hale, I just said that I don¡¯t want to hurt my fans so


    much. Therefore, after this time, I will not be on the cover of any magazines in the next year.¡±


    Joss Hale¡¯s expression was a little depressed, but he did not dare to say one more word.


    Don¡¯t think he is the owner of Maverick Entertainment, but in front of Stefanie Sun, he can only nod


    and bow.


    The total assets of Maverick Entertainment are only 20 billion Dor. There are many shareholders


    behind this. Joss Hale owns only 30% of the shares.


    However, Stefanie Sun¡¯s family is the Eastcliff Sun family, second only to the Banks Familyy and the


    Wade family.


    With the strength of the Sun family, you can also buy Maverick Entertainment with leftovers.


    Stefanie Sun¡¯s reason for entering the entertainment industry is not to make money, but entirely out


    of personal preference.


    She likes filming and singing, and she is also Sun¡¯s eldestdy, so naturally she has the full support


    of her family.


    However, since joining the entertainment circle, she must operate ording to the mode of the


    entertainment circle. Stefanie Sun also needs an economicpany to help her coordinate various


    tasks and various publicity.


    Therefore, Stefanie Sun joined Natalia Tang¡¯s Maverick Entertainment.


    As for why I chose to join Maverick Entertainment, it is actually because Natalia Tang was the


    ssmate and attendant of Stefanie Sun¡¯s father when Stefanie Sun was studying overseas.


    Natalia can have today¡¯s achievements. The greatest noble person in life is Stefanie Sun¡¯s father.


    Therefore, Stefanie Sun has a transcendent position in Maverick Entertainment, and she is the only


    one among the countless artists of Maverick Entertainment who can make the boss Joss Hale bend


    his knees.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1343


    After finishing the filming work, Stefanie Sun said to Joss Hale: ¡°Mr. Hale, I¡¯ll go back if I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m


    not feeling well today.¡±


    Joss Hale hurriedly asked with concern: ¡°Miss Sun, haven¡¯t the stomach difort been


    corrected?¡±


    Stefanie shook her head and said, ¡°I was filming in the United States some time ago, and I was a bit


    ufortable with food and water and soil. In addition, I have been shooting for a long time, so I


    hurt my spleen and stomach. Don¡¯t arrange a job for me next month.¡±


    Joss Hale, how dare to disobey, and hurriedly said: ¡°Miss Sun, don¡¯t worry, this month you will take


    a rest at home. I will definitely go to your house and apologize to your dad another day. During the


    time you go to the United States to film, I should give you two star chefs, take good care of your diet


    and daily life, it¡¯s all because of my inconsideration.¡±


    Stefanie waved her hand slightly: ¡°This has nothing to do with you, and you don¡¯t have to take it too


    seriously, I will go back first.¡±


    Joss Hale asked earnestly: ¡°Miss Sun, do you want me to send you a car?¡±


    Stefanie Sun shook her head: ¡°No, my assistant¡¯s car is downstairs in thepany.¡±


    At this time, Stefanie Sun¡¯s agent, a beauty with a temperament simr to her age, stepped in.


    Seeing that Stefanie Sun was about to leave, she asked, ¡°Stefanie, is the filming finished?¡±


    Stefanie Sun nodded: ¡°It¡¯s all over. I won¡¯t work in the next month. If I have a job, I will hang up for


    me first, and then I will talk about it when I recover.¡±


    As soon as the agent heard this, he immediately said: ¡°That¡¯s OK, then I will put all the work on me


    in the next month.¡±


    As she said, she shook a document in her hand and said: ¡°There is apany in the


    pharmaceutical industry in Aurouss Hilll. I want to ask you to endorse their stomach medicine. I


    wanted you to take a look at their information. If that¡¯s the case, wait a month before talking.¡±


    Stefanie gave a hum, and was about to go outside, and suddenly asked a little curiously: ¡°You said


    you are endorsing stomach medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The economic man said with a smile: ¡°Their medicine is called Nova Dias. The name is


    mysterious. It doesn¡¯t feel very reliable. I just rejected it.¡±


    Stefanie nodded, but then subconsciously said, ¡°By the way, let me see the information on their


    stomach medicine.¡±


    During this time, Stefanie herself has been suffering from stomach problems.


    Her gastric disease is not actually a pathological lesion or injury, but a disorder of the spleen and


    stomach caused by long-term inadequacy of water and soil and poor diet.


    She went to the hospital several times and took some western medicine, but basically it didn¡¯t work.


    The only effective one is Niranex.


    However, although Niranex is effective, it also has its embarrassment. That is, this medicine treats


    the symptoms but not the root cause.


    When the stomach difort is strong, take a packet of Niranex, the stomach difort can be


    relieved immediately, but this link is time-effective.


    When can itst for five or six hours, but in bad times it may onlyst for one or two hours.


    Stefanie Sun has been taking Niranex for a whole week. She has been using more and more


    dosages for a week. However, once the effect of the medicine has passed, she still has a strong


    sense of difort. In other words, in essence, her The spleen and stomach disorders have not


    received any treatment.


    Therefore, she is nning to find a top Chinese medicine doctor in Eastcliff to help her take a look.


    In the next month, she will take a few pieces of Chinese medicine home and treat it well.


    But seeing such a coincidence, there is a pharmaceuticalpany that wants to endorse their


    stomach medicine, which makes her suddenly interested.


    So she asked for the information of Nova Dias from her agent, and probably looked at the


    introduction about this Niranex.


    ording to the introduction, Nova Dias is an ancient prescription for nourishing the stomach


    extracted from the ancient Chinese medical ssics, and then supplemented by modern


    pharmaceutical technology, the second development of innovative Chinese medicines, which can


    treat stomach difort and various stomach diseases. Disorders of the spleen and stomach have


    good relieving and healing effects.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1344


    This made Stefanie Sun very curious.


    She knew that Niranex, which had good results, good sales, and good reputation, was actually


    developed based on ancient Chinese prescriptions. To put it bluntly, it was giarizing the medical


    results of Chinese ancestors.


    However, she has to admit that Niranex is indeed much more effective than the same type of


    proprietary Chinese medicines produced by many domestic pharmaceuticalpanies.


    Therefore, she also didn¡¯t know that this Oracle Nova Dias had the strength of Niranex.


    However, she likes the name of Nova Dias very much.


    The meaning of Nova Dias is nine heavens above. This is a term evolved from ancient myths and


    stories.


    In ancient China, the number nine is thergest number, so it has the meaning of reaching its peak.


    These nine days represent the highest existence.


    So Stefanie asked her agent: ¡°Did they give samples?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The agent hurriedly took out a small packet of Nova Dias from the envelope of a delivery


    document and handed it over.


    Stefanie Sun was stunned, and blurted out: ¡°What the hell? Just gave such a small bag?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± the agent said awkwardly: ¡°There is also a small note in the envelope.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in the note?¡±


    The agent said: ¡°It says on the note: Spleen and stomach difort, one pack is enough; good or


    bad, just try it¡­¡±


    Stefanie Sun was dumbfounded at hearing, and blurted out: ¡°This group of people¡­should just tell


    me, is one packet is enough, I don¡¯t believe it, this Niranex, I have eaten more than a dozen packets


    a day these days. Is this package all right?¡±


    The agent said embarrassingly: ¡°Who knows what they are doing, it might be a cebo¡­¡±


    Stefanie said angrily: ¡°I still don¡¯t believe in this evil, I have to try it, how amazing this medicine is!¡±


    With that, she was about to tear open this little package.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Stefanie!¡± The agent hurriedly stopped her and said: ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about this now.


    In case he is a product with no products, if you eat it, you will suffer some damage or heavy metal.


    What to do if you are poisoned by overdose?¡±


    Stefanie Sun asked her: ¡°Is there any approval for this medicine?¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± The agent looked through the mailed information, nodded and said: ¡°It says


    that there is an approval document, but the approval document is justing down.¡±


    Stefanie said: ¡°Don¡¯t care how long it has been in use. As long as there is an approval, it will


    definitely be a regr product.


    Even if it has no effect, it will definitely not be a poison. I will try it.¡±


    The agent said: ¡°Don¡¯t try Stefanie. The Japanese Kobayashi Niranex can¡¯t regte your spleen


    and stomach. The effects produced by a small pharmaceuticalpany in Aurouss Hilll will


    definitely be worse.¡±


    Stefanie said with a serious face: ¡°A lot, I have to criticize you. How can you be so fond of


    foreigners? Why do you think that the domestic pharmaceuticalpanies produce Niranex than


    Japan¡¯s Kobayashi Niranex?¡±


    Her agent Cherie murmured: ¡°I am not a fan of foreigners, I am afraid that something wille out


    of your stomach after eating.¡±


    Stefanie smiled and said, ¡°Then I will try now. If there is any problem, you can call 120 for me.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1345


    Stefanie opened the package of Oracle Weaver San, which contained only 1.3 grams of powder.


    The moment the package was torn open, she smelled a very strong scent of medicine.


    Although simr medicines such as Niranex also have a rtively strong medicinal fragrance,


    Stefanie felt that the other two vors were far less pleasant than those of Nova Dias.


    Cherie on the side also smelled the smell, and said nervously, ¡°Stefanie, this medicine smells so


    good, won¡¯t you add any vor?¡±


    Stefanie gave her a white look: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, this is obviously an authentic herbal scent,


    which proves that everyone¡¯s home is all the best medicinal materials.¡±


    With that, she raised her head and poured the powder in the bag into her mouth.


    In an instant, a refreshing scent quickly dissipated in her mouth.


    Stefanie hurriedly took a sip of warm water and took the powder into her abdomen.


    In the next moment, she felt her stomach be warm, just as it was three or nine days in winter.


    After walking outside for a long time, she came home and soaked her cold feet in warm water. It felt


    veryfortable.


    She couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°The effect of this medicine is amazing! My stomach feels a lot


    morefortable!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Cherie asked in surprise, ¡°Is it so magical? Which one is better than Niranex?¡±


    Stefanie said decisively: ¡°Of course it is! This one is much morefortable than Kobayashi¡¯s


    stomach powder! God! The warm current in my stomach is still there, and it seems to be flowing in


    my stomach. This feels great¡­ In the past month, my stomach has never been so rxed! It¡¯s


    almost like returning to normal!¡±


    ¡°I have taken so many Niranex, every time I take it, it can only relieve the pain to a certain extent,


    but it has never been soplete. The effect of this medicine is really amazing!¡±


    As Stefanie¡¯s agent, Cherie stays with her every day. Naturally, she knows that Stefanie Sun has


    suffered from spleen and stomach disorders in theing month.


    I also know how much Stefanie Sun has tried and worked hard to cure the stomach difort.


    Unexpectedly, what really gave Stefanie a lot of relief was a new domestic drug that was unknown.


    Stefanie couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°I have to observe carefully to see how long this medicinests!¡±


    Cherie said: ¡°Then what do you n to do now? Go home or?¡±


    ¡°Go home.¡± Stefanie said, ¡°I have been taking pictures for several hours. I am really tired. I want to


    go home and rest first.¡±


    Cherie nodded, ¡°That¡¯s all right, I will let the driver drive to the elevator right now!¡±


    Stefanie asked her to pack her things. Go downstairs and take the car back to your vi.


    Along the way, she had been worried that her stomach difort would reappear, but she did not


    expect that her stomach seemed to be back to normal, and she never repeated it.


    I got home and rested for an afternoon. The disorder of the spleen and stomach has never made


    trouble for myself. This made Stefanie very happy, and the whole person was finally relieved. Until


    the night before going to bed, Stefanie¡¯s spleen and stomach irregrities did not recur.

 Chapter 1346-1350

    Chapter 1346-1350


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1346


    During this period of time, she has been very painful every night, because at night, the feeling of


    stomach difort wille, more intense and more frequent.


    So it¡¯s impossible to get a good night¡¯s sleep at night. Generally speaking, you will wake up with


    pain in one or two hours, and then take a pack of Niranex and then sleep. After sleeping for one or


    two hours, you will wake up again, and so on.


    After such a night, it is almost no different from just after a battle, which consumes a lot of physical


    strength and energy.


    However, this night, she finally realized the happiness of waking up naturally after sleeping!


    From going to bed at 10 o¡¯clock in the evening to 8:30 in the morning the next morning, Stefanie


    didn¡¯t feel any difort.


    At half past eight, after she woke up, she got up from the bed, only then did she feel a little


    difort in her stomach again.


    She couldn¡¯t help but marvel, but she didn¡¯t expect that a small packet of Nova Dias could have


    such a good effect. The effectsted for almost twenty hours!


    You know, the same small packet of Niranex can onlyst about two hours.


    Moreover, the two-hour medicinal effect of Wilsonlin¡¯s Niranex can only be relieved to a certain


    extent, notpletely, but the 20-hour medicinal effect of Nova Dias ispletely relieved!


    In thisparison, Niranex is too far behind Oracle¡¯s ¡°Nova Dias¡±!


    Stefanie was shocked, but also looking forward to it. She could seize the time to get a bit of Nova


    Dias, and take advantage of her stomach not feeling ufortable, so she rushed to take it first!


    However, she only remembered at this time that Oracle Pharmaceutical only sent a packet of


    samples to Cherie!


    Stefanie couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself: ¡°What kind of stingypany is this Oracle


    Pharmaceutical?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to find my own endorsement of their medicines, but only gave a small package of


    samples? Excessive!¡±


    ¡°Give me a box anyway!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really annoying!¡±


    After speaking, she immediately took out her mobile phone and called Cherie: ¡°Cherie, that Nova


    Dias, is it on the market now? Where can I buy it???¡±


    Cherie said: ¡°The information they gave me said that they have now obtained the approval to start


    mass production, but they did not go on sale immediately, saying that they will not promote the


    listing until the endorsement is finalized.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so annoying!¡± Stefanie said: ¡°You call them and say that I am willing to endorse this


    medicine, but the premise is that I must immediately find a way to send me some more!¡±


    Cherie eximed: ¡°Stefanie, are you really going to endorse this medicine? To be honest, this


    medicine does not fit your image positioning!¡±


    Stefanie asked: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it meet? Can¡¯t I endorse stomach medicine?¡±


    Cherie hurriedly said: ¡°You can endorse, but not endorsement¡­ Listen to the name, Oracle Nova


    Dias, it needs more m, and it¡¯s like you, a big star who goes internationally. Being together, it¡¯s


    completely soiled and scum, it doesn¡¯t match your style!¡±


    Stefanie said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t understand nonsense! This name is so good! Didn¡¯t I tell you? Nova


    Dias means nine days, do you know that it is written in the poem of a great man, but it can go to


    nine days? To capture the moon, you can go to the five oceans to catch turtles. The name Nova


    Dias can be said to have the essence of our Chinese culture!¡±


    ¡°Also! The effect of this medicine is so good. It is the best stomach medicine I have personally


    experienced. It is such a good thing. Of course, I am willing to endorse and rmend such good


    things to the people of the whole country and the world. Little contribution!¡±


    Cherie said: ¡°Okay, okay¡­I will contact this pharmaceuticalpany and ask them to prepare more


    samples, and then I will talk to them about the endorsement contract.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1347


    When Cherie called Liam, Liam was supervising the production of Oracle Weaver San at Oracle


    Pharmaceutical.


    Now, the entire production experience of Oracle Pharmaceutical is concentrated on one medicine of


    Oracle: Nova Dias.


    Because the efficacy of the drug is so good, Liam is convinced that after the drug is marketed, it will


    quickly spread all over the country, and even the world.


    Therefore, in ordance with Charlie Wade¡¯s requirements, he started production at full capacity to


    prepare for the official listing.


    After receiving Cherie¡¯s call, Liam smiled and asked, ¡°Ms. Cherie, I don¡¯t know how Ms. Sun is


    thinking about endorsement?¡±


    Cherie said: ¡°That¡¯s the case, Mr. Weaver, Stefanie has never endorsed any medicine before. The


    reason why we agreed to endorse your stomach powder is really because she took this medicine


    personally. I feel that the effect of this medicine is very good. Okay, so, our Miss Sun decided to


    endorse your products.


    The call is to tell you the details of the specific cooperation.¡±


    Liam was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Cherie, please say.¡±


    Cherie said: ¡°Ms. Sun¡¯s endorsement fee is 80 million Dor, and the endorsement is valid for three


    years. During these three years, she can shoot twomercials for yourpany, a print


    commercial and one TVmercial every year, and at the same time, she can help Thepany


    attend an event.¡±


    Liam eximed, ¡°80 million? Is this a bit too expensive¡­¡±


    Cherie said: ¡°Expensive? This price is already on the marketst year. Some time ago, a Japanese


    automobilepany gave Stefanie 130 million in endorsement fees, but she did not ept it.¡±


    Liam was secretly speechless, but he also knew that Stefanie Sun was an international star and


    had a great reputation. She was definitely a leader in China, so the price was more expensive and it


    should be normal.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Although 80 million is a lot, it is really nothing to the current Oracle Pharmaceutical.


    So he opened his mouth and said: ¡°80 million is not a problem, but we hope that Miss Sun can


    come to Aurouss Hilll to sign a contract with us as soon as possible. In addition, our advertising


    shooting is best done in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± Cherie said, ¡°But I have an unrelenting request. I wonder if I can trouble Mr.


    Weaver and send us the Nova Dias by the fastest express delivery?¡±


    Liam hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Cherie, our stomach powder has not been officially listed yet, so


    ording to the regtions, we cannot leak the goods in advance. The small package that was


    mailed to you before is an exception.¡±


    Cherie said in dissatisfaction: ¡°Mr. Weaver, everyone is going to cooperate in depth soon. Why are


    you still so rigid? Miss Sun was filming in the United States some time ago. There was a spleen and


    stomach disorder. Recently, there has been no improvement. After trying your medicine, it really


    changed a lot, so I entrusted me to negotiate with you some more medicines to help her recover as


    soon as possible¡­¡±


    Liam said helplessly: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Cherie, this matter was stipted by our boss. At the


    beginning, we encountered Japanese pharmaceuticalpanies trying to snatch our prescriptions.


    So we were also very cautious about this, and I also It¡¯s impossible to disobey our boss, otherwise I


    would be fired as the general manager.¡±


    ¡°Since Ms. Sun has promised to endorse Oracle, and she really needs this medicine, we can ask


    her toe to Aurouss Hilll as soon as possible, so that we can provide her with enough while we


    cooperate.¡±


    ¡°By the way, please tell Miss Sun, our stomach powder is very effective. If Miss Sun only has an


    imbnce in the stomach, I believe it will bepletely cured after three days of taking the


    medicine.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When Liam sent the intention of cooperation to Stefanie Sun¡¯s agent, he didn¡¯t know the true details


    of Stefanie Sun.


    Like all ordinary people on the market, he thought that Stefanie Sun was a popr star, but he


    didn¡¯t know that Stefanie Sun was from a famous family.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1348


    There is a very interesting phenomenon in the entertainment industry. The more the people with


    strong background, the more they like to pack themselves into a very ordinary grassroots


    background, and those with no background, on the contrary, like to pack themselves in various


    ways and render themselves as big yers. He came from a family, as if it could make people look


    up high.


    In fact, Stefanie Sun is the one with the strongest background in the entire domestic entertainment


    industry.


    Therefore, Stefanie Sun is also very self-disciplined in the entertainment industry, never spreading


    any scandals, let alone doing anything that would damage her reputation.


    Other celebrities usually take over jobs and endorsements everywhere, and no matter what they are


    asked to endorse, they can sign immediately as long as they give money.


    However, Stefanie Sun is a stranger, she rarely epts advertising endorsements.


    The reason why she rarely picks up is that she is not short of money on the one hand, and on the


    other hand, because celebrity endorsement products often have rollover idents, she is very


    cautious about this.


    The products she endorsed are very few, and most of them are virtual products ofrgepanies.


    For example, some time ago, she signed a spokesperson for TikTok and a promotion ambassador


    for WeChat. However, somepanies that produce and sell physical products pay a lot of money.


    She is an endorsement, she generally will not ept it.


    The reason for not epting it is because I don¡¯t want fans to blindly buy the products they endorse


    because they like themselves. Otherwise, if there is something wrong with the product, it is their


    own responsibility.


    Once, a famous cross talk actor endorsed a weight-loss product, which waster defined as


    counterfeit;


    There is also a famous martial arts actor who endorsed a shampoo for preventing hair loss. As a


    result, the media broke the news that this shampoo contains carcinogens.


    Such things are emerging in the entertainment industry endlessly, so Stefanie Sun is also very


    cautious, and she does notck money, so she is not very interested in endorsements.


    But this time, Oracle¡¯s Nova Dias gave her a very different feeling.


    First of all, Nova Dias is really effective! The effect is much stronger than any stomach medicine I


    have ever taken. Compared with it, the online celebrity product Kobayashi Niranex is nothing short


    of it. The difference is more than 10 times.


    Secondly, Oracle¡¯s Nova Dias is an ancient Chinese prescription excavated from China, which is


    very respected by Stefanie Sun.


    In recent years, most people are deliberately discrediting Chinese medicine, and there are also


    many people who bluff and deceive under the banner of Chinese medicine, who are truly willing to


    respect Chinese medicine and promote Chinese medicine.


    In addition, Stefanie Sun herself is also a very patriotic female star.


    She knows that many Japanese and Korean pharmaceuticalpanies are madly digging out


    ancient Chinese prescriptions. She is also quite indignant about this, and she has a hatred of


    domestic pharmaceuticalpanies. The feeling of steel.


    But now, she appreciates Oracle Pharmaceutical, the parentpany of Nova Dias, and even


    regards thispany as a hope for the development of Chinese medicine.


    For these reasons, she had the decision to endorse Nova Dias in her heart.


    In addition, there is a very key reason, because she urgently needs more Nova Dias now.


    In her eyes, the only medicine that can cure her spleen and stomach irregrities now is Nova


    Dias!


    Therefore, after hearing Cherie¡¯s feedback, she immediately made a decision and went to Aurouss


    Hilll early tomorrow morning!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1349


    When Stefanie Sun set off to Aurouss Hilll, Charlie Wade happened to ride a battery car to the gym.


    Today is Aurora¡¯s quarter-final battle.


    She will face Brazil¡¯s Joanna, the third seed of thispetition.


    The two will determine a yer who can stand up to the top 4 in today¡¯s game.


    If Aurora is able to break through all the way, then after she wins today¡¯s game, she will have to y


    another 4-in-2.


    If 4 wins and 2 wins, then you can go to the finals.


    With full y, there are only three games left from the championship.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade decided not to miss Aurora¡¯s every game in the future, and must see her


    win the championship with his own eyes.


    On the way Charlie Wade took a taxi to the gymnasium, Liam called him and said, ¡°Master Wade, I


    just received a call. The popr actress Stefanie Sun and her agent are ready to take off to


    Aurouss Hilll. It willnd in Aurouss Hilll in an hour and 40 minutes. I have arranged a convoy to


    pick up the ne from the airport. First, I invite them to visit Oracle Pharmaceutical. Do you want to


    come together?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I won¡¯t go there anymore. Now I¡¯m going to watch Aurora¡¯s game. Entertain


    them yourself.¡±


    Liam asked again: ¡°I n to arrange for them to eat in Shangri-La at night, and then arrange them


    to stay in Shangri-La Hotel. Do you think there is a problem? If there is no problem, I will call Mr.


    Cameron.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I have no problem, let Cameron Isaac arrange this matter.¡±


    ¡°Then Master Wade, are youing back tonight?¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly thought of his wife ire Wilson Wilson, so he said: ¡°By the way, my wife is


    a big fan of Stefanie Sun, I will take her with her tonight, but you should not reveal my identity to this


    Stefanie Sun. I met at the dinner table. Just say that I am one of your medical consultants, so that


    my wife will not be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Okay Master Wade, I see!¡±


    After Charlie Wade hung up the phone, he called his wife ire Wilson Wilson again.


    ire Wilson Wilson was busy working in thepany at this time. When he received a call from


    Charlie Wade, he smiled and asked, ¡°Husband, what can I do if you call me during working hours?¡±


    Charlie Wade rarely hears ire Wilson Wilson calling her husband, but since the day they kissed


    the two, her rtionship has indeed improved a lot, and she has be more intimate with herself.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade¡¯s mood is particrly special when she hears this husband. Comfortable.


    He smiled and said to ire Wilson Wilson: ¡°Wife, don¡¯t you have any ns tonight?¡±


    ¡°no, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. A friend who runs a pharmaceutical factory just happened to treat me to dinner in


    the evening and said that I wanted to take you with me.¡±


    ¡°A friend who runs a pharmaceutical factory? Why do you invite you to dinner?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Please ask me to be a consultant, you forgot, I can order Chinese


    medicine somehow, my dad has been injured before, and the head has blood stasis, I should be


    treated with medicine.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson remembered this, and said with a smile: ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m really


    forgetting it. Is it appropriate for you two to eat together?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s appropriate, of course it¡¯s appropriate! I¡¯ll tell you that he has


    also invited other distinguished guests, and he can introduce you to you at that time.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°Okay, I have nothing to do tonight anyway, I will let you arrange.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you again that afternoon.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll hang up first, there is still work to be done.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°Good wife, just kiss and hang up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± ire Wilson Wilson said embarrassedly: ¡°You are bing more and more adept now.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled happily and said: ¡°Hey, my wife, we both kissed each other. What are you


    afraid of when you kiss on the phone? Come on. Husband first kiss you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1350


    As he said, a kissing sound came from his mouth.


    ire Wilson Wilson was ashamed and unbearable on the phone, and said in a shameful voice, ¡°I


    really convinced you. You can be a hooligan on the phone!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You are my wife, how can this be called a hooligan?¡±


    As he said, he lied: ¡°Good wife, just give it a kiss, okay? I beg you!¡±


    In the upper-ss society of Aurouss Hilll, almost everyone knows that Master Charlie Wade is a


    real dragon on earth. When ordinary people see him, they are all servile. How can they ever see


    him begging for others?


    That is, his wife ire Wilson Wilson could make him beg for nothing.


    Although ire Wilson Wilson was ashamed, he felt a little sweet in his heart, so he said softly:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m afraid of you, just a moment, don¡¯t get any more inches!¡±


    ¡°Okay, just kiss, and I will hang up.¡±


    Only then did ire Wilson Wilson let out a kissing sound shyly.


    With this kiss, Charlie Wade¡¯s bones were almost crisp.


    So he said with a sullen face: ¡°Good wife, the voice was too small just now, I didn¡¯t hear clearly, let¡¯s


    have another one!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said in a three-pointed angrily: ¡°You bad guy, you know you are not good-


    natured, you are dead!¡±


    After speaking, shyly hung up the phone.


    Charlie Wade listened to the beep from the phone, he smiled, and then he put the phone in his


    pocket contentedly, and continued to ride his small e bike, driving towards the gymnasium.


    In the gymnasium at this time, the previous eight arenas have be four.


    The venue was suddenly empty, but a lot of auditoriums were added ordingly.


    After all, we have reached the quarterfinals. As the game progresses, the yers will be


    stronger and more enjoyable.


    In this game, Charlie Wade is no longer a pure spectator, but Aurora¡¯s current coach.


    So after he got to the gym, he went directly to the backstage yer lounge.


    At this time, Aurora had just changed into thepetition uniform, and then in order to keep warm,


    another nket was approved outside.


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s arrival, she was extremely happy, and asked him softly, ¡°Master Wade, what


    tactical arrangements did you make for me today?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°There is no tactical arrangement today. Your physical fitness has


    improved so much now. I believe this game is more than enough for you. You can just go all out to


    y.¡±


    Aurora asked embarrassedly: ¡°Master Wade, are you so confident in me? Are you afraid that I will


    lose this game?¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a serious face: ¡°I believe that the little pepper Aurora in everyone¡¯s eyes will


    never let me down.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s pretty face immediately blushed, and she replied with shame: ¡°Master Wade can rest


    assured, I will definitely go all out!¡±


    Only one wall separated from her lounge is Nanako Ito¡¯s room.


    At this time, Yamamoto Kazuki also said to her the same thing as Charlie Wade: ¡° Nanako, in


    today¡¯s game, the opponent is far less powerful than you, so I won¡¯t make any tactical arrangements


    with you. I believe you can easily win. ¡°


    Nanako Ito nodded and said seriously: ¡°Master, rest assured, Nanako will win this victory!¡±


    As he was talking, a knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    Hiroshi Tanaka, who had been standing at the door hurriedly opened the door, and saw Jiro


    Kobayashi, dressed in a blue suit and a little handsome, standing at the door, holding a bouquet of


    roses in his hand.


    As soon as the door opened, he stepped in and said to Nanako Ito with a smile: ¡°Miss Ito,e


    here specially, I wish you a victory!¡±

 Chapter 1351-1355

    Chapter 1351-1355


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1351


    Seeing Jiro Kobayashie in, Nanako Ito frowned slightly.


    Since thest lunch with Jiro Kobayashi, Jiro Kobayashi hase to harass five times, and Nanako


    Ito is troubled.


    In fact, when Nanako Ito ate dinner that day, she deliberately stated her view of choosing a spouse,


    saying that when she is the other half, the most important thing is to be stronger than herself, in


    order to let Jiro Kobayashi retreat.


    However, Jiro Kobayashi seemed to filter out her words instinctively.


    What¡¯s more, this guy returned the Shangri-La room, moved to the Aurouss Hilll International Hotel,


    and simply lived opposite Nanako Ito, which made Nanako Ito very dissatisfied.


    However, her father Ito Yuhiko kept asking her to make her more friendly to Jiro Kobayashi, which


    made Nanako Ito even more depressed.


    I feel disgusted, but I can¡¯t get angry or drive away, just like a big fly buzzing around my ears, which


    is annoying.


    Although Koichi Tanaka knew very well that his eldestdy hated this Jiro Kobayashi, but because


    the president had given orders, he reached out and took the flowers that Jiro Kobayashi had


    handed over, and said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, you are interested.


    I thank you for our eldestdy!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi nodded and walked to Nanako Ito. The gentleman smiled and said, ¡°Miss Nanako, I


    will cheer for you in the audienceter.¡±


    Nanako Ito said nkly: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, I prefer to be quiet before the game, so please go out first.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to say anything, just watch Miss Nanako silently!¡±


    Nanako Ito didn¡¯t expect Jiro Kobayashi to have such a thick face, so he said lightly: ¡°Mr.


    Kobayashi, let me go, I will close my eyes and rest for a while.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi nodded, and simply sat down diagonally across from Nanako Ito.


    Seeing Nanako Ito whose beautiful eyes were slightly closed and her face full of calmness, he


    couldn¡¯t help but get up again.


    Secretly: This woman is really quiet like a virgin, moving like a rabbit, so heroic on stage, but quiet,


    but soft as water, and her face is so beautiful and moving, she is simply a Japanese man Favorite


    Yamato Nadeshiko!


    The so-called Yamato Nadeshiko is not a person¡¯s name, but a vocabry unique to Japanese


    culture. It refers to those excellent women who have a quiet and reserved personality, gentle and


    considerate, mature and stable, and also possess noble virtues and excellent temperament.


    It can be said that the Yamato Nadeshiko type woman, in Japan, is the goddess that all Japanese


    men dream of.


    It is also usually regarded by Japanese men as the representatives of the most ideal women, and it


    is worth pursuing with all their energy.


    Therefore, Jiro Kobayashi has also regarded Nanako Ito as his best life partner. In any case, he


    must go all out to pursue her!


    A man who can get such a perfect woman is truly worthy of life!


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutester, the staff of thepetition organizingmittee knocked on the door and said,


    ¡°Ms. Nanako Ito, please prepare to enter the arena. Yourpetition venue is in the second ring.¡±


    Nanako Ito stood up, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki on the side had a cold expression on his face, and asked, ¡°Which ring is Chinese


    yer Aurora?¡±


    The staff member said: ¡°Number four.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1352


    Yamamoto Kazuki said to Nanako Ito: ¡°Nanako, I believe you will be able to directly ko opponent in


    the first round of this game, so I won¡¯t go to the scene to guide you in the game.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked curiously: ¡°Master, are you going to watch that Aurora match?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yamamoto Kazuki said: ¡°I¡¯m going to see how powerful her coach is, and he was able to


    destroy that Rodney nks in one blow. If he has real talent, it will definitely be a huge for us in the


    future. Threatening, besides, I also see if Aurora has made any progress under his guidance.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi hurried over and said with a serious face: ¡°Mr. Yamamoto, please go ahead, Ms.


    Nanako, I will apany her throughout the game!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki shook his head helplessly.


    He was also a little disgusted with Jiro Kobayashi, thinking that such a man who had no power to


    bind a chicken was not worthy of his outstanding disciple, and buzzing like a fly here would only


    make people disgusting.


    However, although he is considered a national treasure-level master in Japan, he must also give


    enough respect to the Ito family and Ito Yuhiko. Therefore, it is not good to express his disgust and


    disdain to Jiro Kobayashi directly. Simply treat him as air and ignore it.


    Jiro Kobayashi didn¡¯t expect Yamamoto Kazuki to ignore him, and was a little annoyed, but he knew


    that Yamamoto Kazuki was Nanako


    Ito¡¯s teacher and a person whom Nanako Ito very respected, so he could only suppress his irritation.


    Not only did he choose to swallow his breath, he also took the opportunity to take pictures of


    Yamamoto¡¯s horses, and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Yamamoto, you are a famous top Japanese master.


    You don¡¯t have to put a second-rate Chinese yer¡¯s coach in your eyes, no matter if you are a


    coach , Still a contestant, certainly not as good as you and Miss Nanako!


    In my eyes, under your leadership, Nanako will surely be able to win two consecutive Olympic


    championships! At that time, both of you will be the world-famous light of Japan !¡±


    As the saying goes, he wears thousands of things, and he doesn¡¯t wear ttery. Yamamoto Kazuki


    was very proud to hear thispliment.


    When he was young, his fortune was not good. Although Gui is the strongest in Japan, he has been


    held down by several senior Chinese yers and has never won a world championship.


    Later, when he got older and couldn¡¯t beat the Olympics, the Olympics became his great regret.


    Now, his biggest goal is to bring out an apprentice who can win the Olympic champion. When his


    apprentice represents him on the Olympic champion podium, his lifelong regrets can be made up


    for.


    Immediately, Nanako Ito and Kazuki Yamamoto left the lounge together, and Jiro Kobayashi and


    Koichi Tanaka followed them.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As soon as he left the house, Charlie Wade walked out side by side with Aurora in the next room.


    When Aurora saw Kazuki Yamamoto and Nanako Ito, she eximed and said in a low voice:


    ¡°Master Wade, that girl is Nanako Ito! Next to her is the Japanese national treasure master, Kazuki


    Yamamoto!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked up, and was shocked by Nanako Ito¡¯s appearance.


    He had seen many beautiful women, but it was the first time he saw a woman who could give


    people such a clear feeling.


    Yamamoto Kazuki also recognized Aurora, and immediately focused his attention on Charlie Wade.


    He thought to himself, could this young man be Aurora¡¯s new coach? It seems that there is nothing


    remarkable.


    At this time, Jiro Kobayashi saw Charlie Wade as if he saw a ghost immediately!


    He knew Charlie Wade!


    Because Charlie Wade indirectly poisoned his father at the beginning, and was entrusted by him to


    kill his brother, and by the way, he ckmailed his family 11.1 billion Dor!


    At that time, he found someone to investigate Charlie Wade¡¯s information and got Charlie Wade¡¯s


    photo!


    Unexpectedly, I would encounter this evil star here!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1353


    When Charlie Wade looked at Nanako Ito, he found a strange look behind her, looking at him.


    He frowned subconsciously and looked at it, but he saw a wretched man who was somewhat


    familiar, looking at himself with horror.


    Don¡¯t look at this kid who looks like five people and six people, but under Charlie Wade¡¯s golden


    eyes, you can tell at a nce that this kid is not a good bird, he must be the kind of scum with


    benevolence and morality and full of male thieves and women.


    Charlie Wade nced over, then watched Jiro Kobayashi shaking all over!


    He couldn¡¯t help but tremble, because this Charlie Wade really left him an extremely deep


    impression.


    He has seen ruthless people. It is said that in Hong Kong a few years ago, a big brother kidnapped


    the son of the richest man, walked into the vi of the richest man with bombs all over his body, and


    then ckmailed one billion Hong Kong dors.


    He has also heard of a money-carrying robbery in Europe that shocked the world. The robbers


    robbed the money-carrying car of over 100 million euros.


    But he has never heard of that bastard who poisoned others to death with poison and cheated the


    other party¡¯s family with 10 billion Dor.


    Charlie Wade is such an incredible and unheard animal.


    ording to his investigation, Charlie Wade¡¯s methods are extremely harsh. At the beginning, his


    brother, Ichiro Kobayashi, brought several outstanding bodyguards from Aurouss Hilll. It is said that


    they were all chopped up by his men and fed to the dogs. When he thought of this, he was terrified.


    .


    This time he came to Aurouss Hilll, he was also very afraid of meeting Charlie Wade, so he was


    very low-key. After arriving in Aurouss Hilll, he only stayed in the hotel and rarely went out.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually see this evil star at the college Sandapetition!


    Therefore, he was extremely nervous.


    Charlie Wade also saw that he was nervous, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious. He hadn¡¯t


    seen this man before, and he should have never known him before. Then why did he look at him


    with such horrified eyes?


    After a while, Charlie Wade suddenly wanted to understand why he looked a little familiar with this


    guy!


    This guy¡¯s appearance was so simr to that of Ichiro Kobayashi who was feeding the dog at the


    Don Albertt Kennel Farm.


    While Charlie Wade was looking at Jiro Kobayashi, Nanako Ito¡¯s coach Yamamoto Kazuki was also


    looking at him.


    Also looking at Charlie Wade, and Nanako Ito beside Kazuki Yamamoto.


    Because I heard Rodney nks talk about Charlie Wade before, both of them tried to see Charlie


    Wade¡¯s approximate cultivation level through their eyes.


    Charlie Wade looked at Jiro Kobayashi at this time, and smiled enthusiastically: ¡°Oh! If I admit it,


    this is Mr. Jiro Kobayashi from the Kobayashi family, right?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi looked at Charlie Wade with a warm smile on his face and couldn¡¯t help fighting a


    cold war.


    But he knew that he was on Charlie Wade¡¯s territory now, and he couldn¡¯t provoke or neglect what


    he said to such evil stars.


    As a result, Jiro Kobayashi could only force a smile, and said tremblingly: ¡°Ge¡­Your Excellency


    must be Wade¡­Mr. Charlie Wade Wade, right?¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard Jiro Kobayashi say his name, heughed and said, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi is


    really smart. We two had never met before today, and you recognized me.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi looked at Charlie Wade, his heart was bleeding, and at the same time he cursed in


    his heart: ¡°You bastard, how can I not recognize you? You cheated our family with 11 billion Dor


    and killed my father. The culprits of the two immediate family members of the Kobayashi family!¡±


    ¡°Although I hired you to kill my brother, he died in your hands.¡±


    Although Jiro Kobayashi was very angry, he didn¡¯t dare to be disobedient. He hurriedly said with a


    smile: ¡°Mr. Wade, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so handsome, tall, and chic!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1354


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi is not bad, you can see that what you have cleaned


    up is a spirited guy, but just a little bit shorter.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi was depressed for a while.


    He is less than 1.7 meters tall. Although he is a normal height among Asian men, he is still far from


    the standard of being rich and handsome.


    Jiro Kobayashi dreamed of growing to 1.8 meters, but after trying many ways, he still failed.


    Therefore, the problem of height has always been a pain in his heart.


    Right now, in front of Nanako Ito, being teased by Charlie Wade, she is 1.5 meters tall, made his


    face somewhat uncontroble.


    Charlie Wade said at this time: ¡°Hey, Mr. Kobayashi, I didn¡¯t expect your Mandarin to speak very


    standard, but it is much better than your brother!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi hurriedly said: ¡°My brother waszy during his lifetime, so he has not studied


    Chinese very seriously.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Charlie Wade nodded lightly and smiled: ¡°I heard that Mr. Kobayashi¡¯spany sponsored


    this Sandapetition. Is this the reason you came to Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Jiro Kobayashi wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said hurriedly: ¡°We are the


    sponsor of thispetition, and I will personally be presenting the champion of thispetition


    after the finals.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled, and said to Aurora next to him: ¡°Aurora, have you seen this short


    one? Waiting for you to win the championship, he will give you the prize.


    ¡°Little¡­shorter?!¡±


    Hearing this, Jiro Kobayashi felt very depressed!


    He is not short in Japan, why does Charlie Wade call himself short?


    Moreover, he looked down upon himself too much when he spoke.


    At any rate, he was also a big living person of a meter and six meters standing here, and he even


    asked that Aurora, did he see himself as a little one?


    Is it that he is too short to make Aurora invisible?


    Jiro Kobayashi was extremely depressed, but he knew that he was on someone else¡¯s territory, so


    he didn¡¯t dare to show his depression and anger.


    At this time, Yamamoto Kazuki looked a little ugly.


    He looked at Charlie Wade and said coldly: ¡°This gentleman¡¯s tone is a bit too arrogant, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned, pointed to Jiro Kobayashi, and asked Yamamoto Kazuki: ¡°Master, look for


    yourself, is it wrong that I said he is short?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi suffered a crit once again, and almost a mouthful of blood stuck in his throat, almost


    about to vomit out.


    Nanako Ito on the side suddenly chuckled.


    She heard that Charlie Wade was deliberately taking the opportunity to ridicule Jiro Kobayashi, but


    she didn¡¯t expect this man to be so humorous.


    At this time, Yamamoto Kazuki said with a ck face: ¡°I was talking arrogantly, not this short man,


    but what you just said to Aurora.


    The champion of thispetition must be the Nanako Ito next to me. She is the youngest and most


    promising Sanda master in Japan! Among her peers, no one can match!¡±


    Hearing this, Nanako Ito hurriedly lowered her head and said humbly: ¡°Master, you are serious.


    There is an old Chinese saying that there is a sky outside the sky and there are people outside the


    world. Nanako dare not pretend that no one can match¡­¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki said coldly: ¡°Nanako! A warrior must have the faith and confidence to win at all


    times!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1355


    Charlie Wade looked at Kazuki Yamamoto with interest at this time.


    In fact, he himself didn¡¯t know much about the Sanda fight circle. If it weren¡¯t for Aurora to


    participate in thispetition, he would not pay attention to the people in this circle at all.


    Because in his opinion, even if the Sanda fight is practiced to the extreme, it is nothing more than a


    foreigner in traditional martial arts.


    Everyone knows that only practicing muscles and bones and fighting skills are the most basic


    external disciples. Those who are good at using chi, are good at using internal energy, and use


    internal energy to drive the whole body are the real internal disciples.


    However, there are countless people practicing martial arts all over the world. Even a three-year-old


    kid who is learning Taekwondo is a martial artist. But among so many people, there are really few


    hard-working people.


    Yamamoto Kazuki is a master at a foreigner at first nce. Even though he is about the same age


    as his old father, his physical fitness is very strong, and his musculoskeletal and overall body


    explosive power are far above ordinary people.


    But in front of the real master of the inner family, Yamamoto Kazuki was almost vulnerable.


    The key reason why such foreign masters can win medals in internationalpetitions is that


    domestic masters simply disdain to participate in suchpetitions.


    If youpare this kind ofpetition to a talent show like a good voice, then the inner master is


    the world¡¯s top super-powered singer, just like thete tenor Pavarotti.


    At the height of Pavarotti, let alone let him participate in thepetition with a good voice, let him


    be a mentor with a good voice, it would insult his identity and status in the music industry.


    It¡¯s a pity that many foreign masters don¡¯t understand this truth. They think that apart from


    participating in thepetition, they are all top yers from all over the world, but they don¡¯t know.


    The real masters disdain to participate in this kind of pediatricpetition.


    So let alone a top master like Charlie Wade.


    Because of this, the master-like Yamamoto Kazuki in front of him looked like an ant in Charlie


    Wade¡¯s eyes.


    Charlie Wade looked at him and asked with a smile: ¡°This gentleman, why do you think so


    confidently that Nanako Ito is the champion?¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki said with a full face: ¡°I have been in the Sanda fighting world for many years, and


    my experience in Sanda fighting far exceeds ordinary people. From my professional point of view,


    Nanako is a super genius who has been rare in decades. If someone has taught her, she will win


    the championship!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Yamamoto is a bit too confident. Why do you think you have a


    better experience of Sanshou fighting than ordinary people? And why do you feel that you have a


    little bit of ability to teach you everything?


    Can you create a world champion? If you have all the experience and skills, you can only be


    regarded as second-rate and third-rate on the way of martial arts, then how can Nanako learn from


    you, how can you win the world championship?¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki sternly said: ¡°Boy, I know you have a bit of strength, but you are too defiant to


    speak like this!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Is it arrogant? I believe you will know it before long.¡±

 Chapter 1356-1360

    Chapter 1356-1360


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1356


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Nanako Ito, who was surprised, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Miss Nanako, your roots and meridians are indeed very good. From the perspective of our


    traditional Chinese martial arts, your Ren Du two veins have been opened. Nearly half of the time, if


    the two channels of Ren and Du are fully opened, then you have the opportunity to be a


    disciple of the inner family.¡±


    ¡°Ren Du Ermai?!¡± Nanako Ito asked in surprise: ¡°Is this the Ren Du Ermai mentioned in Chinese


    martial arts novels? In addition, what is the inner disciple?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said solemnly: ¡°The martial arts novels are also based on traditional martial arts, just


    like the two lines of Ren Du mentioned in it. This concept was not proposed by the author of martial


    arts novels, but was an old Chinese medicine practitioner thousands of years ago. The ancestor


    proposed it.¡±


    ¡°As for the inner disciple you asked, let me tell you this, you practice the way you are now, even if


    you practice for another forty to fifty years, when you are as old as this uncle Yamamoto, you still


    haven¡¯t really entered into martial arts. Only by opening up the two channels of Ren and Du, and


    assisting them with the teaching of internal strength techniques by masters of the internal family,


    can they be a disciple of the internal family.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked again: ¡°Then¡­Is the inner disciple very strong?¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki sneered: ¡°Nanako, don¡¯t listen to this kid talking about it. The so-called ¡°internal


    family and external family¡± is just a method of deceiving people in ancient Chinese martial arts. Do


    you remember that I have shown you some of them who are called too high-handed? Old Chinese


    lady?¡±


    Nanako Ito: ¡°Remember¡­¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki sneered and said: ¡°Some olddies wore a white Tai Chi suit and could hit more


    than a dozen strong men with a single wave. What¡¯s even more outrageous was that they lined up a


    dozen or two dozen people in a row.


    An Lady pped a hand in front of her, and she could knock the entire row of dozens of people


    down to the ground. It seemed so mysterious, but it was just a scene arranged by the extras!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°It is undeniable that there are indeed many people who bluff and


    deceive under the banner of the inner disciples, but this is just the personal behavior of some liars.


    You can¡¯t deny the existence of this thing just because someone relies on this deception.¡±


    ¡°By the way, some time ago I met a few guys in Aurouss Hilll who are known as Japanese karate


    masters. They are the bodyguards of big men. They brag about themselves as if the world is


    invincible. But in the end, these people were all caught by my friends and fed to dogs, is it because


    these people are weak, I will deny you Japanese karate?¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki was speechless for a while, he didn¡¯t know whether the story Charlie Wade told


    was true.


    The expression on the side of Jiro Kobayashi became very frightened.


    He knows what Charlie Wade said, who are those Japanese karate masters.


    His brother Ichiro Kobayashi has always had a team of bodyguards, all of whom are Japanese


    karate masters.


    But their subsequent fate, I already knew.


    Yamamoto Kazuki didn¡¯t know this.


    He sneered and said, ¡°Boy, what do you call Tai Chi and internal strength, dare youpare it with


    my Japanese karate? Tell you, karate is the most powerful fighting technique in the world. One! It is


    a thousand miles stronger than your kind of Tai Chi magical skill that is performed by an actor!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Yamamoto, I¡¯m not talented. I have learned a little bit of Tai Chi


    and internal strength.


    If you don¡¯t believe me, dare you stand here and stretch out your hands to take me with one palm?¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki said arrogantly: ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare? But if I hold you in the palm, I want you to


    kneel and say that Chinese Kung Fu is all rubbish, and you are the sick man of East Asia!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1357


    ¡°Sick man of East Asia?¡±


    Hearing these four words, Charlie Wade had a yful smile on his face.


    It seems that this Yamamoto Kazuki is really arrogant.


    However, he seems to have some misunderstanding about his own strength.


    With his kind of rubbish outsider, even if he has practiced his flesh skills to the extreme, he cannot


    be his opponent.


    Originally, it would be fine to despise the two, but I didn¡¯t expect this bastard to have no


    sportsmanship.


    It would be a bit hateful to even move out the four words for the sick man of East Asia!


    So Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°Since Mr. Yamamoto wants to y a little bit bigger, then


    we might as well put the bet even higher.Yamamoto Kazuki sneered and said, ¡°No matter how


    much you y, I will stay with you to the end.¡±


    For Yamamoto Kazuki, no matter how strong Charlie Wade was, it was absolutely impossible to


    defeat himself with a single palm.


    So I made this bet with him, no matter how I bet, I will win? So I don¡¯t care about increasing the bet.


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°In this way, I am the most fair and principled person in doing things.


    Since you mentioned the words sick man in East Asia, as a Chinese, I am the most disgusted with


    these four words.


    Then we might as well make a bet. Whoever loses the bet, whoever wins, use a knife to engrave


    these four characters on the forehead of the loser.¡±


    Yamamoto Kazukiughed loudly after hearing this: ¡°Boy, I didn¡¯t want to have fun like this, but I


    didn¡¯t expect you to find death by yourself.


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you can find someone to die or not.


    Everyonees out and mixes. Since I dare to say it, I can naturally afford it. Just tell me, dare you


    dare to y!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to be so stubborn. He immediately sneered and said:


    ¡°What can I not dare? So many people have witnessed that whoever is afraid is the real sick man of


    East Asia,e on!¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly persuaded: ¡°Second, a little thing, why bother so unpleasantly.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Charlie Wade and said seriously: ¡°This gentleman, my master has a


    bad temper.


    I apologize for him. He shouldn¡¯t mention those four words in front of you and hurt you. I hope you


    don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki shouted sternly: ¡°Nanako! Although you are the eldestdy of the Ito family, you


    do not need to intervene or allow you to intervene in the affairs of a teacher!¡±


    Nanako Ito was so scolded by him, and immediately bowed apologetically and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m


    sorry!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki ignored her. Instead, he looked at Charlie Wade and said lightly: ¡°Before we


    start, we have to make it clear how to win or lose.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll p you. After that, as long as you can stand up, I lose.¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki thought to himself: ¡°There are too many loopholes to take advantage of here!¡±


    ¡°First of all, even if he hurts one leg with one palm, he can still stand on the other leg.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, even if he hurt his two legs with one palm, he can stand up with his hands and climb


    other things.¡±


    ¡°So, no matter how you y, you are a winner!¡±


    So he said arrogantly: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then do what you said, let¡¯s do it!¡±


    The corners of Charlie Wade¡¯s mouth rose slightly.


    He didn¡¯t even need to make any preparations, he just pped a soft palm at Kazuki Yamamoto.


    If you just look at the strength of his palm, people who don¡¯t know think he is going to give a friendly


    high-five with Yamamoto Kazuki.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1358


    However, no one knew that Charlie Wade¡¯s palm contained powerful inner strength and reiki.


    Yamamoto Kazukiughed almost immediately when he looked at Charlie Wade¡¯s useless palm.


    He said with disdain: ¡°Just a palm like you is not as good as a three-year-old child. The old man can


    take it with just one hand¡­¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki wanted to say that it can be resolved with just one hand, but the word ¡°resolve¡±


    has not been said yet. Charlie Wade¡¯s palm just touched his skin, and he was like being hit head-on


    by a high-speed train. On, followed by a sharp pain.


    Yamamoto Kazuki made a sound, and the whole person flew out at high speed.


    This flight threw him more than 20 meters long in the air!


    Before hended, his nerves were already in the air by Charlie Wade¡¯s reiki, and they were all


    broken!


    In other words, during the time he was flying in the air, he had gone from a martial arts master


    recognized all over Japan to a useless man without the power of a chicken.


    Immediately after Yamamoto Kazuki banged, he hit the ground heavily!


    At the moment when Yamamoto Kazuki fell to the ground, a stream of atomized blood spouted from


    his mouth!


    I saw a cloud of blood rising into the air. Yamamoto Kazuki tried to stand up with pain and horror on


    his face, but he found that his hands and feet couldn¡¯t exert any strength at all.


    He does not understand traditional Chinese martial arts.


    Otherwise, he must be able to judge his current state immediately.


    If you use four words to describe it, it means that the meridians are all broken.


    In traditional Chinese martial arts, once a person¡¯s meridians are cut, it is no longer possible to get


    rid of the word waste.


    The difference from high paraplegia is that if youpare a person¡¯s nerves to an intricate road


    network, then the main road from the brain to the entire body is now a person¡¯s cervical spine.


    High paraplegia is equivalent topletely destroying the main road at the cervical spine, so that


    the brain and the body cannotmunicate effectively.


    And if the meridians arepletely broken, it is equivalent to destroying all the nerves and the road


    network, whether it is the main line or the branch line!


    At this time, Yamamoto Kazuki was thetter!


    Seeing his master, Nanako Ito was lying on the ground unable to move, her face full of extreme


    pain, hurriedly ran to him, and asked nervously: ¡°Master, how are you? Are you okay? ¡°


    Yamamoto Kazuki¡¯s lips trembled slightly, and his eyes were full of horror: ¡°I¡­I¡­I can¡¯t feel my


    limbs, my torso, and everything about me¡­ ¡­. I¡­ I¡¯m scrapped¡­¡±


    After saying this, Yamamoto Kazuki¡¯s eyes flowed out two lines of muddy old tears.


    He really did not expect that he had been in the martial arts world for many years, and in the end,


    he would end up so tragically!


    When Nanako Ito heard this, she was frightened for a while, then hurriedly looked at Charlie Wade,


    blurted out and pleaded: ¡°Mr. Wade, please save my master! I¡¯m kneeling for you!¡±


    Charlie Wade said nkly: ¡°His whole body meridians have beenpletely broken, and he can


    only ask for more blessings for the rest of his life!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he stepped up to Yamamoto Kazuki, lowered his head, looked down at him,


    and said lightly: ¡°Yamamoto Kazuki, there is a buzzword on the Chinese Inte, ¡°I don¡¯t want to


    waste you, but you If you want to send it to the door and beg me to abolish you, then I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°In addition, don¡¯t think that this is over. Our bet has just begun. I will give you one minute to stand


    up. If you can¡¯t stand up, then I won our bet.¡±


    ¡°Since I have won, then I will engrave the words Sick Man of East Asia on your forehead!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1359


    At this moment, Yamamoto Kazuki trembled with fright.


    This was the first time in his life that he felt terrified from the depths of his soul.


    He has never seen such a master, and even this has far exceeded his knowledge of masters.


    What kind of master would have such terrifying strength, a soft palm turned himself into a


    completely useless person.


    The key is that even if hepletely beats himself into a waste with one palm, he is still not


    satisfied, and he has to engrave the extremely humiliating four words on his forehead.


    Thinking of this, he begged in a panic: ¡°Sir, you are not as good as a human being in ying skills,


    and it is your own responsibility to be abolished by you, but please leave thest face for you, don¡¯t


    engrave those four words on the forehead of the bottom, please Up!¡±


    Nanako Ito also bowed to Charlie Wade in tears, and said in an urgent and pleading voice: ¡°Sir,


    please see my master¡¯s seniority, give him a chance!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Nanako Ito and asked, ¡°If it is me who loses, based on your understanding


    of him, do you think he will give me a chance?¡±


    Nanako Ito was speechless.


    She knows what kind of person her master is.


    It can¡¯t be said to be a heinous bad guy, but he is definitely a ruthless person who says nothing.


    With the character of the master, if he had won Charlie Wade, then he would definitely not give


    Charlie Wade any chance to beg for mercy.


    Thinking of this, Nanako Ito didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She wanted to continue to intercede, but she felt that the intercourse would not have any real


    meaning.


    Although I don¡¯t know the Chinese man in front of me, I know the history of China and Japan.


    Therefore, I also understand that the words sick man in East Asia are the existence that every


    Chinese and every Chinese child hates.


    Over the years, the Chinese have been constantly striving for self-improvement. From the feudal


    society where others were bullied, they have be the world¡¯s secondrgest and powerful


    country with more than one billion Chinese people.


    The efforts of several dozens of hundreds of years are to get rid of the four sick men of East Asia. A


    word, and let the Chinese nation rise again on top of the world.


    Under such circumstances, the master even had to make a bet with him with the words ¡°Sick Man


    of East Asia¡±. Doesn¡¯t this mean that he has touched his negative scale?


    Thinking of this, Nanako Ito cried and said, ¡°Sir, my master is old and he should have enjoyed his


    old age. It was for me toe out again. He has lost his ability to move. The next half of his life is


    bound to be very hard. He has been severely punished, so please raise your hands high and don¡¯t


    humiliate him anymore.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie Wade red at Nanako Ito, and then asked, ¡°When he mentioned the sick man of East Asia


    to me, why didn¡¯t you think about it. He insulted not only me, but the entire Chinese nation? He


    thought I was a Chinese son and daughter. Is it still bullying like that a hundred years ago?¡±


    Nanako Ito shook her heart.


    It seems that the master really offended this young Chinese to the extreme this time.


    The other party will definitely not give up.


    At this time, Yamamoto Kazuki was also very worried.


    If he was allowed to lie on the bed for the rest of his life, he could barely ept it, but if he had a


    sick East Asian man with a knife on his forehead, it would really be better to die!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1360


    So he cried bitterly: ¡°Sir, I am willing to give you money! A lot of money! You give you all my life


    savings, just beg you to let me go this time!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°No matter how much money you have, how much money can I have?¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki said hurriedly: ¡°There are nearly 100 million U.S. dors in savings. If you are


    willing to let me go, sir, I can give you all the money, which is equivalent to at least five or six billion


    Dor!¡±


    Nanako Ito also said hurriedly: ¡°Sir, if it¡¯s about money, then I can give you a rtively generous


    figure.


    Why don¡¯t I give you 100 million dors as well, what do you think¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Kazuki Yamamoto, then at Nanako Ito, and then pointed to the frightened


    Jiro Kobayashi on the side, and said, ¡°You two ask this little man, how much money do I have.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s legs kept trembling, and he stammered: ¡°Wade¡­Mr. Wade, I really don¡¯t know how


    much money you have¡­¡±.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Then you can tell them directly, just your Kobayashi


    family, how much do you honor me?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi hurriedly said: ¡°Um¡­Mr. Yamamoto, Miss Ito, honored our Kobayashi family to Mr.


    Wade by 10 billion¡­¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± Charlie Wade frowned: ¡°Howe it has be 10 billion?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi was terrified.


    In fact, the entire Wilsonlin family honored Charlie Wade with 11 billion Dor, of which 10 billion


    was given to him by his father Masao Kobayashi when he was alive and used to purchase drug


    patents.


    The remaining 1 billion was given to him in private to murder his own brother.


    Therefore, he dared not collect the 1 billion, so he said a 10 billion.


    Seeing that Charlie Wade was very dissatisfied, he could only bite the bullet and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    sorry¡­I was a little nervous for a while, and my mind was a little confused. In fact, our Kobayashi


    family honored Master Wade with a total of 11 billion Dor¡­ ¡­. Nearly 2 billion U.S. dors¡­¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki was stunned by the number.


    The Kobayashi family alone contributed 11 billion to this young man?


    What is this because of? Isn¡¯t he just a coach? There are more than 10 billion Dor, why do you


    want to coach Aurora? !


    Nanako Ito was also shocked.


    Although the Ito family is very rich, Nanako Ito is still studying after all. The money she has saved


    through various channels since she was a child is only 50 million US dors. She promised to give


    Charlie Wade 100 million, and the rest 50 million, you have to find a way to ask the family for it.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to be so rich!


    In this way, spending money will not make him hold his hands high¡­


    At this time, Yamamoto Kazuki was desperate.


    He looked at Charlie Wade, his eyes were red and swollen, and he choked up: ¡°Mr. Wade, I really


    know what I was wrong. I just ask you to raise your hand, don¡¯t take away thest bit of dignity as a


    warrior¡­ you and me As a warrior, I believe you will be able to empathize with me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant and cry for mercy when you can¡¯t hold it.


    It¡¯s useless. I hate others for insulting our country and nation. It¡¯s your ancestor who has


    umted virtue, otherwise, I can send you to see Amaterasu with that palm.¡±


    After all, Charlie Wade took out his mobile phone, called Don Albertt, and ordered: ¡°Don Albertt,


    come to Aurouss Hilll Stadium, it¡¯s time to show off your human calligraphy!¡±

 Chapter 1361-1365

    Chapter 1361-1365


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1361


    When Yamamoto Kazuki heard the content of Charlie Wade¡¯s call, he asked nervously: ¡°Could it


    be¡­isn¡¯t it that you are here to engrave?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°What do you want? Let me engrave you? You deserve it too?¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wadeughed yfully and continued: ¡°I am looking for a friend of mine this


    time. Although he has not gone to much school and has no elementary school education level, he


    can still write the words sick man in East Asia.


    At that time, I will let him try to engrave on your forehead as big as possible, so that you are


    satisfied!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki was in a panic, what else he wanted to say. At this time, the staff of the


    organizingmittee ran over and said to Nanako Ito and Aurora: ¡°Two contestants, the


    competition has already started, and your two opponents are already there.


    Waiting on the ring, please hurry up and go to the ring to participate in thepetition. If you don¡¯t


    arrive at the match within 10 minutes, we will consider it as an automatic abstention.¡±


    Aurora recovered from the shock, looked at Charlie Wade, and asked him, ¡°Master Wade, do I go


    by myself, or are you with me?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I came here today to watch your game. Of course I will go with you.¡±


    Aurora looked at Kazuki Yamamoto lying on the ground, and asked him in a low voice, ¡°Master


    Wade, what should I do about the things here?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, let him lie down here, forgive him for not


    being able to escape from my palm.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade stretched out his hand and patted Aurora¡¯s back gently, and exhorted:


    ¡°You must y well in the gameter, don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Aurora hurriedly nodded: ¡°Teacher Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely work hard!¡±


    Charlie Wade was not there either, Yamamoto Kazuki lying on the ground, and the crying red-eyed


    Nanako Ito beside him, turned around and walked out of the rest area with Aurora to the


    competition arena.


    Nanako Ito was guarding Kazuki Yamamoto at this time, and asked with concern: ¡°Master. I will


    contact an ambnce to take you to the hospital now!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki waved his hand hurriedly: ¡°The game is about to start, you hurry up to participate


    in the game, don¡¯t worry about me, don¡¯t dy your game because of me.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi hurriedly said: ¡°Yes, Nanako-san, if you don¡¯t go to thepetition, you may be


    considered abstaining. In that case, you will lose the chance to win the championship.¡±


    Nanako Ito said eagerly: ¡°But I can¡¯t leave the master here alone, he can¡¯t move all over now!¡±.


    Yamamoto Kazuki blurted out: ¡°Nanako, don¡¯t worry about me, this game is very important to you,


    you must win the championship!¡±


    ¡°But what do you do, Master¡­¡±


    Just when Nanako Ito didn¡¯t know what to do, Jiro Kobayashi hurriedly said: ¡°Miss Nanako, you go


    to the game tonight. Mr. Yamamoto will leave it to me. I will take him to the hospital to make sure he


    epts the best treatment!¡±


    Nanako Ito asked imploringly: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, can you please take the master back to Japan now!


    Don¡¯t let the master be engraved on the forehead by Mr. Wade just now!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    When he heard this, Jiro Kobayashi turned pale with fright: ¡°Miss Nanako, do you want me to sneak


    Mr. Yamamoto back to Japan?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nanako Ito gritted her teeth and said, ¡°In any case, I can¡¯t let Master suffer such insults. Even


    if it is a name that cannot be defeated on the back, I can¡¯t let them write on Master¡¯s forehead!¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Jiro Kobayashi and asked earnestly: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, please!¡±


    When Yamamoto Kazuki heard this, he immediately had a strong impulse in his heart!


    Taking advantage of Charlie Wade¡¯s absence, run quickly to avoid being humiliated!


    Even if I will nevere to Aurouss Hilll again, note to China, or be a man in Japan, it is much


    better than returning to Japan with the words sick man of East Asia engraved on his forehead for


    the rest of my life!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1362


    Thinking of this, he immediately looked at Jiro Kobayashi with eyes full of expectation and pleading,


    and said: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi¡­ this time I ask you to help the old man¡­¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi looked very embarrassed.


    If Nanako is asking herself to do other things, she will certainly go all out to win her favor with her.


    However, she even let herself secretly send Yamamoto Kazuki back to Japan from under Charlie


    Wade¡¯s nose!


    This¡­ isn¡¯t this killing your own!


    They don¡¯t know how terrifying Charlie Wade is, or how cruel Charlie Wade¡¯s style is, but they know


    it clearly!


    Back then, his eldest brother fell into Charlie Wade¡¯s hands in Aurouss Hilll!


    At that time, the private jet of the Kobayashi family was at Aurouss Hilll Airport. As long as the older


    brother got on the ne, he could escape Aurouss Hilll and return to Tokyo.


    But the result?


    The ne did return to Tokyo, but his elder brother never returned.


    Not only that, the Kobayashi family also lost nearly 2 billion US dors on Charlie Wade.


    The Kobayashi family has been in Japan for decades. When have they encountered such a evil


    star?


    Therefore, even if I killed myself now, I would never dare to offend Charlie Wade!


    Seeing Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s face full of embarrassment, Nanako Ito kept silent and couldn¡¯t help but ask


    him: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, do you have anything unspeakable?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi sighed, and said frankly: ¡°Miss Nanako, let¡¯s tell you, Mr. Wade¡¯s real name is


    Charlie Wade, I¡­I¡­I¡­ ¡°


    Nanako Ito asked, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, don¡¯t always be mine, tell me what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s face blushed, and he lowered his head and muttered: ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend


    him¡­¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Nanako Ito and Kazuki Yamamoto were surprised!


    The two of them never dreamed that Jiro Kobayashi, who loves face so much, would frankly admit


    that he couldn¡¯t offend that Charlie Wade in front of them¡­


    Looking at his expression, it seemed that Charlie Wade was very frightening!


    Jiro Kobayashi can¡¯t take care of face at this time.


    He continued: ¡°You two, the whole of China and even the whole world, the thing I dare not mess


    with is this Charlie Wade Wade. I have investigated some of the glorious deeds of this guy and said


    To be honest, this person is simply a devil!¡±


    As he said, he took out his mobile phone and hurriedly turned over TikTok to find the original cross


    talk between Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus and his son, and blurted out: ¡°Look, this is not the first time he


    has engraved on someone¡¯s forehead!


    Video This father and son were also instructed by him to engrave these words on the foreheads of


    the father and son.¡±


    Nanako Ito and Kazuki Yamamoto were both staring dumbfounded at the father and son who talked


    about cross talk in the video. They looked at the two people¡¯s foreheads, one with the Pathetic Jerk


    and the other with the Pathetic Jerk father, that look, it was absolutely tragic!


    Jiro Kobayashi introduced with lingering fear on the side: ¡°ording to my investigation, this father


    and son angered Charlie Wade one after another. That¡¯s why Charlie Wade engraved these words.


    In addition, Charlie Wade has done a lot of evil. His crimes are simply overwhelming. If I really


    helped Mr. Yamamoto escape from China today, let¡¯s not say whether the two of us can escape.


    Even if we escape, he will definitely get it back.. ¡­.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1363


    Seeing the cross talk between Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus, Nanako Ito and Yamamoto Kazumu face


    were ashes.


    Nanako Ito finally understood, what exactly did Jiro Kobayashi mean when he said he could not


    provoke Charlie Wade.


    This kind of evil star, most people are afraid that they can¡¯t afford it, and more importantly, it is still


    on their territory.


    At this time, Nanako Ito burst into tears, and blurted out: ¡°Or I call my father, let him find a way!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi kindly persuaded: ¡°Ms. Nanako, even if you call Mr. Ito, Mr. Ito can¡¯t do anything


    about it. Even if Mr. Ito set off immediately, flying from Tokyo to Aurouss Hilll, the journey will take at


    least two or three hours, but at most. In half an hour, Charlie Wade¡¯s people may be there, and he


    has no choice at all¡­¡±


    Although the Ito family is very powerful in Japan, their influence in Aurouss Hilll is minimal.


    Not to mention Nanako Ito, even if her father Ito Yuhiko came, he would be hacked to death by Don


    Albertt¡¯s younger brother.


    This is the reason why the strong dragon does not crush the ground snake.


    Even if he has tens of thousands of younger brothers in Japan, how many can be sent to Aurouss


    Hilll?


    Once the ne was dead, two or three hundred people would be seated. Once these two or three


    hundred peoplended, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t even need to take action at all. Don Albertt¡¯s younger


    brother could chop them into meat sauce.


    While talking, the staff came to reminder: ¡°Miss Ito, there are still three minutes left. If you don¡¯t


    appear yet, the referee will announce that you have abstained.¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, this may be my fate, Nanako, you don¡¯t have to


    worry about me anymore, go to thepetition.¡±


    Nanako Ito cried and said, ¡°Master, you are like this, how can I participate in thepetition!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki said, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to guard me here. You can¡¯t make me stand up again,


    and you can¡¯t stop Charlie Wade from letting people engrave on my forehead. On the contrary, if


    you stay here, it will cause You are my favorite to get out of the game early, and I don¡¯t want you to


    retire without a fight!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi also persuaded him: ¡°Miss Ito, you should go to thepetition as soon as possible.


    If you win thepetition, Mr. Yamamoto can still get somefort.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yamamoto Kazuki sternly said: ¡°If you abstain from voting like this, then I will assume that I


    have never epted you as an apprentice in my life!¡±


    After hearing this, Nanako Ito clenched her fists and gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Master, rest


    assured, I will definitely win!¡±


    Having said that, she immediately stood up, walked quickly out of the rest area, and went straight to


    her ring.


    At this moment, Aurora¡¯s game had already started.


    She yed against Joanna from Brazil, the No. 3 seed of the entire game.


    This Joanna is tall with strong muscles. Although she is the third seed in thispetition, the


    outside world is generally optimistic that she can beat the second seed in thispetition and get


    the runner-up.


    Therefore, no one believes that Aurora can beat this runner-up hot candidate.


    However, the shocking scene appeared soon!


    On the ring, as soon as Joanna came up, sheunched a fierce attack on Aurora!


    She felt that Aurora¡¯s strength was not to be feared at all. If she wanted to ensure enough physical


    strength and energy to cope with the subsequent matches, the best way was to defeat Aurora in the


    shortest time!


    Only in this way can you retain your physical strength to the greatest extent.


    However, she never dreamed that Aurora¡¯s physical agility was unexpectedly high.


    He quickly punched her and counted his legs in a short period of time, but all these fierce and fast


    attacks were easily avoided by her.


    When she didn¡¯t know why, Aurora suddenly shot a vicious whip!


    Because her body had just absorbed the magical medicine given by Charlie Wade, and Charlie


    Wade used the reiki to strengthen and reform it a bit.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1364


    Therefore, her whip is extremely fast and powerful!


    Joanna didn¡¯t put Aurora¡¯s whip leg in her eyes at all, because she knew Aurora¡¯s strength and


    knew that Aurora could not pose too much threat to herself, so she subconsciously stretched out


    her hands to block it!


    At the same time, she had already made a tactical n deep in her heart.


    After blocking Aurora¡¯s leg with both hands, she immediately went straight out of her right foot,


    pedaling and attacking her right knee, as long as one hit seeded, followed by a dragon swinging


    her left leg, should be able to knock Aurora down!


    However, what made her dream of was that Aurora¡¯s whip leg was wrapped in a terrifying power


    that Joanna had never seen before!


    Joanna¡¯s palms and arms instantly felt a huge force hit, and immediately after a bang, the whole


    person flew out directly, directly out of the ring!


    The audience was stunned!


    No one thought that the little-known Aurora would knock the No. 3 seed out of the ring with a single


    blow!


    Moreover, Joanna was seriously injured at this time, lying on the ground outside the ring, tried


    several times but failed to get up.


    Her coach hurriedly stepped forward, exchanged a few words with her, and then immediately said to


    the referee: ¡°We give up!¡±


    ¡°Give up?!¡±


    The scene was even more shocking!


    This¡­Is this to admit defeat? !


    Everyone had never seen such a fast fighting match before, Aurora only made one move and the


    match was over.


    Mr. Quinton was a little dazed.


    His daughter has a few kilograms and a few taels. He, who is a father, knows nothing better.


    He thought that even if his daughter had Master Charlie Wade¡¯s guidance today, it would be very


    difficult for her daughter to win this Joanna.


    But I didn¡¯t expect it to win so easily.


    Charlie Wade looked at with a smile on his face, his expression didn¡¯t have any surprise or shock.


    Because he had known for a long time that Aurora was no longer the same.


    Her current strength canpletely crush Joanna, even the No. 1 seed, the favorite to win the


    championship, Nanako Ito!


    When I saw Nanako Ito just now, Charlie Wade had probably seen her strength, there was nothing


    really powerful, just that the outside body had practiced to the extreme.


    The former Aurora is naturally far from her opponent, but now she is far from Aurora¡¯s opponent!


    At this moment, in another arena, Nanako Ito has just begun her fierce battle!


    Her luck is very good. The opponent who was assigned this time, not even the top five seeded


    yers, is much weaker than her.


    However, because she was thinking about the injury of her master, Yamamoto Kazuki, she was a


    little absent-minded, and herbat effectiveness was greatly weakened.


    Moreover, Charlie Wade¡¯s figure appeared in her heart from time to time.


    Although Charlie Wade injured her master and had to engrave on the master¡¯s forehead, which


    made her feel very angry, she still couldn¡¯t help thinking of Charlie Wade¡¯s crushing master¡¯s palm!


    What exactly is it? !


    Why is there such a powerful perverted strength? !


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1365


    Just because she was thinking about things in her mind, Nanako Ito was forced to retreat by her


    opponent.


    At this moment, she has no previous pursuit of this game.


    Because she has realized that she has been practicing martial arts for so many years, and in front


    of a real master, she can¡¯t even beat the opponent with a single palm.


    This caused a devastating blow to her self-confidence.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    In fact, whoever encounters this kind of thing will suffer a huge blow.


    It was not only his own self-confidence but also his long-standing beliefs that were defeated.


    For a long time, Nanako Ito felt that she was at most 20 years away from the pinnacle of martial


    arts.


    Twenty yearster, she will definitely grow into the world¡¯s top martial arts master, and even be


    a martial arts master like her master Yamamoto Kazuki.


    However, Charlie Wade just made her realize that the martial arts master in her mind is nothing


    more than an ant in front of a real master.


    It turns out that for so many years, I have been sitting in a well and watching the sky.


    Now, she realized that the real world of martial arts is far beyond her own.


    Before, I thought that the world is nothing more than this world, and the farthest distance is just from


    this end of the earth to the other end of the earth.


    But today she knew that there was actually a sr system, a gxy, and even the entire vast


    universe outside of this earth.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help thinking about another question: how many years would it take for


    herself to grow into a true top master like Charlie Wade.


    Recalling the palm that Charlie Wade pped, although his mentor was beaten into a waste, the


    impact of that palm on him at the level of martial arts was like the brilliance of a bright moon!


    Thinking about it this way, her concentration became even less concentrated.


    But her opponent took advantage of the situation and scored offensively.


    In the first game, Nanako Ito was upset and lost, and the audience was in an uproar.


    No one thought that the number one seed yer Nanako Ito of thispetition would actually lose


    to a little-known yer in the first round of eight-to-four.


    When the referee announced the end of the first game, the opponents cheered excitedly.


    She never dreamed that she unexpectedly won the first game of the game she thought she would


    lose.


    It seems that Nanako Ito¡¯s state has some problems today, but this is my great opportunity!


    When Nanako Ito came to the rest area by the ring, her brain was still in a trance.


    Winning or losing the game is no longer important because her beliefs have copsed.


    At this time, her assistant Koichi Tanaka said anxiously: ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t be so negative! Now you


    have entered the knockout stage. If you lose this game, then this game will end here. That¡¯s it!¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled bitterly and murmured: ¡°Tanaka, you have also seen the terrifying power of Mr.


    Wade. The gap between me and him is simply Firefly and Haoyue. Do you know that there is an old


    Chinese saying, Firefly How can lightpete with Haoyue for glory.¡±


    As she said, she sighed slightly: ¡°His strength is like a bright moon in the night sky, and I am just a


    firefly in the grass in the wild¡­¡±


    Koichi Tanaka¡¯s expression was also very emotional.

 Chapter 1366-1370

    Chapter 1366-1370


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1366


    He didn¡¯t know how he should persuade himself this eldestdy.


    Because he can understand Missy¡¯s mood at this time.


    The strength of the young man surnamed Wade is really terrifying. Kazuno Yamamoto is a


    Japanese national treasure master, but under his hands, he can¡¯t even hold a hand. If he is a eldest


    lady, I am afraid at this moment. Has lost all fighting spirit.


    Not to mention the small game in front of me, even the Olympics, it seems to have be bleak.


    Even the so-called martial arts has be a joke.


    He served Nanako Ito for many years. At this time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache for her. He


    couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Miss, if you really lose faith in this game, then let¡¯s go back to Japan!¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly asked, ¡°Tanaka, where is my master? How is he now?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka stammered and said: ¡°A few wicked men came just now. The man headed by Mr.


    Yamamoto used a knife to carve the words Sick Man of East Asia on Mr. Yamamoto¡¯s forehead.


    Then Mr. Yamamoto wanted to bite his tongue and kill himself, but he failed and Was taken to the


    hospital by Mr. Kobayashi.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Nanako Ito was shocked, tears burst into her eyes, and she blurted out: ¡°I¡¯m going to the


    hospital to see Master! Take me now!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka nodded and said: ¡°Then I will tell the referee team now, we will give up the game.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Go!¡± Nanako Ito was already impatient.


    In her eyes, Yamamoto Kazuki was her own mentor, and if he had any shorings, he would not


    be able to forgive himself in this life.


    After all, he came to China with himself for his own game. If it were not for himself, he would not


    meet Charlie Wade, let alone encounter these hardships.


    Just as she was about to give up the game and rush to the hospital to take a look at her teacher, a


    calm voice suddenly sounded:


    ¡°Since you have participated in thepetition, you must take it seriously. How can you give up


    halfway?¡±


    Nanako Ito followed the prestige and saw that Charlie Wade, who possessed terrifying power, was


    standing under the stage and looking at herself expressionlessly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Her heart suddenly panicked, she didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to watch her game, and she didn¡¯t


    understand why he would watch her game.


    In fact, Aurora had already won the game with one move, so she had already gone to the locker


    room to take a shower and change clothes.


    Charlie Wade had nothing to do, so he nned toe to watch Nanako Ito¡¯s game, but he didn¡¯t


    expect that Nanako Ito would lose the first game.


    However, he could also see that Nanako Ito lost the first game because she was worried and could


    not concentrate on the game.


    Originally, he also thought that Nanako Ito could quickly adjust the state, and then start to get back


    from the second game.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that Nanako Ito was about to abandon the game.


    Nanako Ito looked at him, thinking of her mentor who was trying to bite her tongue andmitting


    suicide, there was a burst of indignation, a burst of strong indignation in her heart!


    She red at Charlie Wade, ring at Charlie Wade, and shouted: ¡°You bad guy! Why do you want


    to force my mentor step by step? Do you really want him to die?¡±


    Charlie Wade said nkly: ¡°Miss, I see your face and temperament. You should be ady who has


    been well-educated since childhood, not like an unreasonable person. Just now, between your


    master Yamamoto Kazuki and me. You see the conflict in your eyes all the way, I hope you ask


    yourself, am I forcing him in this whole thing?¡±


    ¡°If he shouldn¡¯t be so proud and confident, don¡¯t be so arrogant, don¡¯t be so arrogant, don¡¯t take the


    initiative to use the words sick man of East Asia to insult me, how can I be as knowledgeable as


    him?¡±


    ¡°We in China have an old saying that the right way in the world is the vicissitudes of life! Is it true


    that in the eyes of you, ady, the feeling of master and apprentice is more important than the right


    way in the world?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1367


    Facing Charlie Wade¡¯s question, Nanako Ito was speechless.


    First, seeing Charlie Wade speechless, then she blushed and was ashamed.


    In terms of emotion and reason, what Charlie Wade said was right, the whole thing, in the final


    analysis, was his master begging to be hammered, and Charlie Wade was not wrong.


    The ashamed Nanako Ito can only bow to Charlie Wade respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, I am impulsive.


    Please forgive me. At the same time, please don¡¯t be insightful with me.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly.


    To a certain extent, he also understands Nanako Ito.


    After all, everyone can be objective and fair when it¡¯s not about themselves, but once they want to


    have real interests, it is difficult to be absolutely objective.


    It¡¯s like when someone else¡¯s child makes a mistake, I always hope that he can learn enough


    lessons, but when my child makes a mistake, I always hope that everyone can forgive him and give


    him another chance.


    Yamamoto Kazuki is the mentor of Nanako Ito. The traditional culture of Japan and China is


    separated by a strip of water. The people of both countries pay attention to respect for teachers.


    Therefore, Nanako Ito¡¯s respect and maintenance of Yamamoto Kazuki are also eptable.


    Understandable.


    But this is only understandable.


    Charlie Wade can understand her feelings, but she will never change any opinions or decisions


    because of her.


    Therefore, he said in a t tone: ¡°Miss Ito, since he is also a participant in thispetition, we must


    respect thispetition. Don¡¯t pass thepetition or withdraw halfway. Otherwise, it will be


    disrespect for martial arts.¡±


    Nanako Ito said desperately: ¡°Mr. Wade, your strength has made me truly aware of what real martial


    arts is. Compared with yours, the martial arts in me is only at the level of beginners, even


    beginners.


    They are far from as good as they are even more shameless to continue participating in the


    competition in front of your Excellency¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°Martial arts does not necessarily have topete with others. It is


    not only a sport, but also a culture and spirit. Isn¡¯t it true that people with poor strength are not


    qualified to learn martial arts?


    Because your admission level is much lower than mine, can you give up this game with peace of


    mind?¡±


    Charlie Wade paused slightly, then said in a more serious tone, word by word: ¡°If this is the case,


    then I can only say that you don¡¯t love martial arts at all. What you love is nothing more than a


    ranking. When you think you are ranked high, you love martial arts; when you think you rank very


    low, you betrayed martial arts! After all, you are not a loyal martial artist at all!¡±


    Nanako Ito blurted out with a hasty expression: ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that! I love martial arts! I am also a


    loyal warrior! I¡¯m just¡­I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade asked sharply: ¡°What are you just?!¡±


    Nanako Ito was so nervous by his question, and immediately lowered her head in ashamed manner,


    gave up and continued to defend herself, and whispered: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are right¡­I was wrong¡­


    ¡­I shouldn¡¯t give up the game at this time!


    I shouldn¡¯t betray martial arts at this time!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Have a good match, I also hope that Aurora can meet you in the final.¡±


    Nanako Ito¡¯s eyes suddenly became extremely determined, and he nodded earnestly and said: ¡°I


    know Mr. Wade! Don¡¯t worry, you will definitely fight to the final next! Discuss with your master!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Aurora is not my apprentice, she is my friend, or in a strict sense,


    she is my friend¡¯s daughter.


    I am just temporarily serving as her instructor these few days to give her some advice. .¡±


    Nanako Ito asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade, aren¡¯t you a professional coach?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m just an unemployed vagrant without any


    upation.¡±


    ¡°unemployed?¡±


    Nanako Ito¡¯s face was filled with shock and incredible.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1368


    Charlie Wade, who is incredibly powerful, turned out to be an unemployed vagrant with no career?


    Just when she wanted to continue to ask for more information, the referee stepped up to the ring


    and said: ¡°The countdown for the second game is 30 seconds!¡±


    Charlie Wade said to Nanako Ito: ¡°You can concentrate on the game, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade you want to go?¡±


    Nanako Ito suddenly felt a sense of loss in her heart.


    Charlie Wade said at this time: ¡°Oh, yes, Yamamoto Kazuki¡¯s bet has ended. After he is discharged


    from the hospital, he can leave Aurouss Hilll freely.¡±


    After all, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t stay on the scene anymore, turned around and left without looking


    back.


    Nanako Ito stared at him a little lost, Tanaka Hiroshi hurriedly urged her: ¡°Miss, we are going to y!


    Are you still ying?¡±


    ¡°Compare! Of course it is better!¡±


    Nanako Ito suddenly wanted to regain all her fighting spirit. She said with firm eyes and a firm tone:


    ¡°I will definitely advance to the finals andpete with Aurora face to face! I will never let Mr. Wade


    look down on me!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When Charlie Wade arrived outside the gymnasium, Mr. Quinton and Aurora were already waiting


    here.


    Seeing Charlie Wadeing out, Mr. Quinton hurried forward and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade,


    I didn¡¯t expect Aurora to make such a huge improvement under your guidance. Quinton is really


    grateful!¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Mr. Quinton, you and I don¡¯t have to be so polite. Aurora is not only your


    daughter, but also my friend.


    This little thing is something that friends should do.¡±


    Mr. Quinton couldn¡¯t help but look at Aurora, and said with a sigh, ¡°Aurora! See how Master Wade


    loves you! You must hear Master Wade¡¯s words in the future and serve Master Wade


    wholeheartedly, understand?¡±


    Aurora said loudly without hesitation: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad! I am willing to follow Master Wade in this


    life, obey Master Wade¡¯s instructions, and repay Master Wade¡¯s kindness wholeheartedly!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You and I don¡¯t have to be so polite, practice hard, winning this


    competition and winning the championship is the best reward for me.¡±


    Aurora said very seriously: ¡°Master Wade, I was not sure how to win the championship, but now I


    am fully confident! My current strength is more than several times stronger than before. All of this


    Relying on the magical medicine you gave to Aurora by Master Wade, and your help to guide my


    power!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°If you talk to me so politely in the future, then I will consider staying away


    from you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t master Wade!¡±


    Aurora suddenly became anxious and said with red eyes, ¡°Isn¡¯t it OK if I won¡¯t be so polite to you in


    the future? You must not alienate me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Remember what you said, don¡¯t be so polite to me in the future.¡±


    ¡°I must remember!¡±


    Aurora hurriedly agreed, and Mr. Quinton on the side said, ¡°Master Wade, why don¡¯t you move to


    the house for a light meal?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°It won¡¯t be over today. There is still something going on at the


    pharmaceutical factory. I asked Liam to invite a spokesperson over to see him.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1369


    In order to endorse Oracle Nova Dias, Stefanie Sun took her assistant and bodyguard to Aurouss


    Hilll by ne.


    Since Sun¡¯s family is the thirdrgest family in Eastcliff, the overall strength is very strong, so


    Stefanie Sun has always taken her own private jet when she goes out.


    On the one hand, it is easy and convenient, and the more important aspect is privacy.


    A big star like her will cause a huge sensation no matter whether it appears in any city in the


    country.


    If you want to keep a low profile, you must avoid the eyes and ears of the media paparazzi and


    fans.


    So taking a private jet became her first choice when going out.


    After the ne arrived in Aurouss Hilll, Liam personally went to greet him and took Stefanie Sun


    and his party to Oracle Pharmaceutical.


    Originally, Liam nned to arrange for them to stay at the Shangri-La Hotel, take a break, and talk


    about work tomorrow.


    However, Stefanie Sun insisted on going directly to the pharmaceutical factory of Oracle


    Pharmaceutical.


    This is the first time that Stefanie Sun has endorsed drugs. She herself takes this seriously and is


    also very cautious.


    Therefore, her first thought was to visit the production workshop of this pharmaceuticalpany to


    see if it was a sufficiently formalpany.


    When Charlie Wade went to Oracle Pharmaceutical, Stefanie Sun had already started to inspect the


    production line of Oracle Pharmaceutical under the leadership of Liam.


    The predecessor of Oracle Pharmaceutical is Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals, which is arge-scale


    pharmaceuticalpany with a market value of several billions. Both the production line and the


    production process have reached the domestic first-ss standards.


    Coupled with the medicinal effects of Nova Dias, Stefanie Sun had experienced it personally, so


    there was nothing to worry about.


    Therefore, she should have made up her mind and was willing to be the image spokesperson for


    Nova Dias.


    At this time, the difort caused by her spleen and stomach disorders has be more and


    more intense, and seeing the production line next to her, packs of Oracle Nova Dias were quickly


    packaged, so she asked Liam: ¡°Mr. Weaver, Can you give me some Oracle Nova Dias first?


    My spleen and stomach have not been very good for a while. After taking a pack of Oracle Nova


    Dias, it has changed significantly, but the effect of the medicine has passed, so¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Liam said earnestly: ¡°Miss Sun, let¡¯s not tell you that our boss has strict requirements. Before


    Niranex is officially listed, we must strictly supervise and control it. So I can¡¯t do this. Or wait for him


    toe and see what he means.¡±


    Cherie said dissatisfied: ¡°I said your boss is too picky, right? Just a few packets of medicine. Is it


    necessary to be so petty?¡±


    Liam hurriedly exined: ¡°Ms. Cherie, you are misunderstood. Our boss is not picking, but cautious.


    Before our drugs are officiallyunched, we must strictly guard against any leakage of confidential


    drugs. Now, Japan, South Korea and Asia Other pharmaceuticalpanies have been imitating


    and giarizing ancient Chinese prescriptions, which invisibly brought great losses to Chinese


    medicine.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1370


    Cherie frowned and asked: ¡°Does your boss have persecution delusions? It is now in the 21st


    century. Thew on patents is very strict. As long as your medicines have been patented, there is


    no need to worry that others will steal your form. .¡±


    Liam shook his head and said: ¡°Ms. Cherie still doesn¡¯t know something. In the current


    pharmaceutical industry, only chemically synthesized drugs are truly protected by patents and can


    be implemented.¡±


    Cherie asked: ¡°Chemical synthesis drugs? What do you mean?¡±


    Liam said: ¡°Chemically synthesized drugs have strict and clear chemical molecr equations, and


    their chemical structure is also very stable. For example, the special drug for leukemia, Glenin, is


    chemically imatinated. Ni, this is one of the world¡¯s best-selling tumor specific drugs produced by


    Swiss Novartis. As long as Novartis has applied for a patent for this chemical equation, any other


    company will be regarded as long as it produces chemical products with the sameposition. Is


    infringement.¡±


    After a pause, Liam said again: ¡°However, Chinese medicine itself is not a chemical product. It is a


    lot of different proprietary Chinese medicinal materials that are matched in specific proportions to


    achieve a cure effect. This form is very effective. It is difficult to apply for a patent, and it is also


    difficult to be effectively protected by the patentw, and it is even difficult to sue others for


    infringement.¡±


    ¡°For example, everyone knows Bangen granules? Its main ingredients are Bangen and


    sucrose. How do you apply for a patent for this form? As long as the form leaks, ordinary


    people can make it at home as long as they get the form. , Pharmaceuticalpanies can¡¯t take


    these ordinary people to court, right?¡±


    Cherie said: ¡°Even if ordinary people cannot sue for infringement, at least pharmaceutical


    companies can always sue for infringement, right?¡±


    Liam shook his head and said, ¡°Ms. Cherie, what you think is too simple. First of all, it is difficult to


    apply for a patent for this kind of thing that exists in nature. For example, almost all of Asia uses rice


    as the staple food. Rice can be used to treat certain diseases, and then a pharmaceuticalpany


    will use the rice to apply for a patent. It is impossible for the International Patent Organization to


    pass it.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, even if it is aplex form, although it can be patented, the chances of being


    cracked bypetitors are also very high. Take the anti dampness prescription, as long as you


    make some adjustments on the original basis, such as the dosage ratio With a slight change,


    recing individual medicines with other simr medicinal materials can perfectly avoid patents


    without affecting the efficacy of the medicine.¡±


    ¡°So, in the final analysis, the patent protection of Chinese patent medicines is very weak.


    If you want to avoid being infringed by others, the best way is to win people first and let consumers


    recognize our brand and medicines. In this way, even ifpetitors imitate and follow us With


    simr drugs, we can also seize the opportunity at the consumer level.¡±


    ¡°This is like Yunnan Baiyao. There are actually many kinds of medicines on the market that have


    simr effects to Yunnan Baiyao.


    Their ingredients and forms are basically the same. But because Yunnan Baiyao was well-known


    earlier, and among themon people, there are It has a very good mass base, so the foundation


    of Yunnan Baiyao will not be hurt by those imitation drugs.¡±


    Cherie curled her lips: ¡°You said so much, I just want to ask you one question, is your prescription


    also obtained from ancient Chinese prescriptions? Does this mean that you are also giarizing the


    fruits of your ancestors? ?¡±


    Liam shook his head: ¡°I really don¡¯t know this.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Cherie was even more puzzled, and asked him: ¡°The medicine you produced


    yourself, where did the prescriptione from, don¡¯t you know it yourself?¡±


    Liam said seriously, ¡°Our boss made the prescription.¡±


    ¡°Your boss?¡± Cherie asked in surprise, ¡°Is the boss a doctor?¡±


    With infinite reverence on Liam¡¯s face, he said with emotion: ¡°Our boss is a true dragon in the


    world!¡±


    ¡°Cut!¡± Cherie said disdainfully: ¡°Don¡¯t brag about it, what kind of real dragon in the world, do anyone


    dare to call these titles now?¡±

 Chapter 1371-1375

    Chapter 1371-1375


    Table of Contents


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1371


    Seeing Cherie¡¯s disdain for his boss, Liam said righteously: ¡°Miss Cherie, you can look down on me,


    but you must never look down on my boss. If you have been in contact with my boss for a long time,


    you will know what I said. Everything is not a lie.¡±


    When Cherie curled his lips and wanted to say something, Stefanie Sun beside her grabbed her


    and said, ¡°Cherie, don¡¯t be so rude when you go out. I believe what Mr. Weaver said, if you can


    study it alone.


    It¡¯s okay to say that he is the dragon the current generation based on this magical stomach


    medicine like Nova Dias.¡±


    Cherie stuck his tongue out: ¡°Well, since you have said so, then I won¡¯t be arrogant to him. I wanted


    to tease him.¡±


    Liam was speechless for a while, but he didn¡¯t expect that this girl would deliberately hold back with


    herself.


    He was also a big man anyway, and found that he was being yed with by a woman, and he was


    somewhat depressed, but when he thought that this woman was Stefanie Sun¡¯s agent, he could


    only hide his depression deeply in his heart.


    At this time, the workshop director ran over quickly and said to him, ¡°Manager Weaver, Mr. Wade is


    here!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Charlie Wade had already put on a clean suit and stepped into the


    workshop.


    The moment he came in, Stefanie Sun was a little dumbfounded when he saw his face.


    She whispered to Liam next to her: ¡°This man is your boss?!¡±


    Liam nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°what is his name?!¡±


    Liam said, ¡°Master Charlie Wade Wade, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Stefanie Sun was struck by lightning, but Cherie on the side rolled her lips and said, ¡°Who has a


    name like that? Master Charlie Wade Wade? I am still called Cherie, a beautiful woman! It is better!¡±


    Stefanie Sun suddenly scolded: ¡°Quiet! Don¡¯t be rude!¡±


    Cherie was surprised.


    She had never seen Stefanie angry with herself.


    But now Stefanie is obviously angry.


    In fact, Cherie is not only Stefanie¡¯s agent, but also Stefanie¡¯s cousin.


    She is the child of Stefanie¡¯s aunt. The two are very close. After Stefanie entered the entertainment


    industry, Cherie volunteered to be her agent.


    This is why Cherie has always dared to y any jokes with her, and has never regarded her as the


    boss.


    At this moment, Stefanie looked at Charlie Wade getting closer, and was so nervous that the rhythm


    of breathing waspletely messed up.


    Charlie Wade stepped forward to the three of them. Looking at Stefanie and Cherie, he couldn¡¯t


    help feeling a little shocked in his heart.


    What happened in these two days? You have seen such an eye-catching beauty.


    Nanako Ito is one, and Stefanie Sun is another.


    Unlike Nanako Ito¡¯s Yamato Nadeshiko¡¯s gentleness, Stefanie Sun seemed to be born with a cold


    air.


    In the cold, with full noble temperament, she looked like a woman of extraordinary origin.


    In fact, there are two kinds of noble temperament in a person, one is cultivated since childhood, and


    the other is cultivated half way.


    The vast majority of wealthy people carry a bit of extravagance on their bodies, but it can be seen


    from that extravagance that they have not been there since childhood.


    Because many wealthy people are born out of hard work, and don¡¯t have the temperament that has


    been cultivated byrge families in the past.


    Even the rich second generation may not have enough precipitation.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1372


    The real precipitation must be at least three generations or even more than four generations.


    Only after several generations of precipitation can the family cultivate true aristocratic qualities.


    In Aurouss Hilll, there is only one woman with such a temperament, Jasmine.


    And the temperament of Stefanie Sun was even better than Jasmine.


    Charlie Wade put away his surprise, looked at the two women with a slight smile, and said a little


    apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry you two, something has been dyed today. You two have been waiting


    for a long time.¡±


    Stefanie Sun plucked up the courage to ask him: ¡°You¡­your name is Charlie Wade Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong with Miss Sun?¡±


    Stefanie Sun pointed at herself, staring at him with beautiful eyes and asked, ¡°Do you remember


    me?¡±


    When these words came out, the other three people including Charlie Wade were all stunned.


    Liam and Cherie were a little surprised.


    Could it be that Stefanie Sun knew Charlie Wade?


    Charlie Wade was also very surprised. It is said that this Stefanie Sun is a big star, does she know


    him?


    However, it seems something is not right.


    I had already left Eastcliff when I was eight years old. Looking at Stefanie Sun, I feel that I should be


    one or two years younger than myself, which means that when I left Eastcliff, Stefanie Sun was at


    most six or seven years old.


    How could she know herself?


    I have no impression of myself, I know her by myself.


    However, from the look in Stefanie Sun¡¯s eyes, Charlie Wade could guess that she must have


    recognized him.


    Moreover, she is from Eastcliff and has never been back to Eastcliff for so many years. From this, it


    can be guessed that she knew him in Eastcliff.


    In other words, Stefanie Sun knew that he was the Wade Family Master.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but frowned, took a deep look at Stefanie Sun, and


    smiled: ¡°Miss Sun I should be the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°how could you be!¡±


    Stefanie Sun blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s impossible, you still have the same temperament in your facial


    features, and you can still see how you looked when you were a child!¡±


    Charlie Wade was even more surprised, but he resolutely said: ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve been an orphan


    since I was a child.


    I grew up in an orphanage. How could you know me?¡±


    Stefanie Sun wanted to say something, but seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes seemed to warn herself,


    she sighed and said: ¡°Maybe I really confessed to my mistake. He looks so much like a childhood


    friend of mine. He has been missing a lot of years.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said with a smile: ¡°The world is so big, the two look a bit like each other,


    so normal.¡±


    Stefanie Sun followed his words and nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Wade is right.¡±


    Liam and Cherie on the side didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Liam made an introduction to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, let me introduce you. The person in


    front of you is the big star from Eastcliff, Miss Sun, and next to her is Miss Sun¡¯s agent. Cherie.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said politely: ¡°Miss Sun, Miss Cherie, the two of them havee to


    Aurouss Hilll for a long time.


    The arrival of the two makes Oracle Pharmaceutical¡¯s brilliance.¡±


    Cherie snorted: ¡°Wade, right? You are a bit too fake to say this. Since we are here and make you


    feel bright, why are you unwilling to give us a bit of Oracle Nova Dias? Stefanie¡¯s spleen and


    stomach have always been diforted. If you want a few packs of medicine to take, you are not


    willing to give it. You are still telling me about patents. Is it interesting?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1373


    When Charlie Wade heard Cherie¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but smile indifferently: ¡°Because Oracle


    Nova Dias has not yet been listed, we will have some security measures more or less. This is


    basically the case in the pharmaceutical industry, industry practices.¡±


    Stefanie said apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Wade, I shouldn¡¯t make such an unreasonable


    request, it¡¯s just because I went abroad to film a movie some time ago, hurt my spleen and


    stomach, took a lot of medicine, but it failed to cure until I took your Nova Dias.


    It has made a significant improvement, but the effect of the medicine has passed, so I am a little bit


    eager for medicine.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, took a pack of Oracle Nova Dias from the production line that had just been


    packaged, handed it to Stefanie, and said with a smile: ¡°Since Miss Sun has this need, then we


    naturally have to meet it. Take this package.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Stefanie said, reaching out to take the stomach powder that was waiting, and she


    couldn¡¯t wait to take it down on the spot.


    Almost immediately after taking the medicine, she felt her stomach feel better.


    At this time, Charlie Wade asked her: ¡°Miss Sun, I wonder what your impression of our Oracle


    Pharmaceutical is?¡±


    Stefanie nodded and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good. It is indeed the look and style that arge


    company should have.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°There is basically no problem with the endorsement matter?¡±


    Stefanie gave a hum, nodded lightly, and said, ¡°There is no problem with endorsements. You can


    sign a contract at any time. After the contract is signed, you can start advertising.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. In that case, let¡¯s finish the contract process today.¡±


    ¡°Okay Mr. Wade.¡±


    Stefanie said, and said to the agent Cherie on the side: ¡°Cherie, you can leave the contract with Mr.


    Weaver. You can sign the contract on my behalf.¡±


    Cherie nodded: ¡°Okay, Stefanie, leave the contract to me. You should take a rest first. Your spleen


    and stomach are not feeling well, so today you have been running around all day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stefanie looked at Charlie Wade, smiled, and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, let Cherie and Mr. Weaver


    sort out the contract process. How about finding a ce to sit and have a cup of tea?¡±


    Charlie Wade knew that Stefanie definitely wanted to chat with herself in private.


    I also look forward to her being able to solve the puzzle about whether the two have known each


    other before.


    Liam on the side said, ¡°Master Wade, why don¡¯t you take Miss Sun to your chairman¡¯s office for a


    cup of tea and a chat. I will have someone decorate your office especially for you, and there will be


    good tea inside. And tea set.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and made a please gesture to Stefanie: ¡°Miss Sun, then please move to the


    office to talk.¡±


    Stefanie¡¯s cold expression suddenly burst into a girlish smile, nodded slightly, and walked to his


    office with Charlie Wade.


    In fact, Charlie Wade rarely came to Oracle Pharmaceutical, especially in the newly renovated


    chairman¡¯s office. He never came.


    Although he is now the major shareholder of thispany, he doesn¡¯t really want to care about


    Oracle Pharmaceutical.


    This is mainly because he feels that professional things should be done by professional people. He


    has never operated a pharmaceuticalpany, nor has he operated a business rted to drug


    production and sales.


    And Liam is just one of these good yers.


    Then his best choice is naturally to leave all of this to him.


    What he has to do is to provide him with good enough prescriptions for him to make good


    production and sales.


    Only in this way can we best cooperate and win-win.


    After Charlie Wade brought Stefanie to the office, Stefanie took the initiative to close the door.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1374


    At the moment when the door was closed, this goddess who made countless men crazily infatuated,


    but with red eyes, choked and asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Brother Charlie Wade, don¡¯t you remember


    me?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head slightly and said seriously: ¡°Sorry, I left Eastcliff when I was 8 years


    old, and I haven¡¯t been back for so many years, so I don¡¯t remember many people and things in


    Eastcliff too deeply.¡±


    Stefanie Sun¡¯s eyes were filled with tears for a moment, and she whispered softly: ¡°Brother Charlie


    Wade, I am Daisy, don¡¯t you remember me?


    Daisy Sun!¡±


    ¡°Daisy Sun?¡± Charlie Wade frowned slightly and asked


    The nickname was vaguely familiar and he tried to recall the memories of his past in Eastcliff. In his


    mind, he thought of the appearance of a little girl. However, Charlie Wade immediately got the


    impression that it was this girl.


    Stefanie Sun, the daughter of the Sun family of Eastcliff, whose mother is ady of Hignd Falls,


    gave her the nickname Daisy since she was a small child because she would always end up


    coming home with a daisy or two from somewhere.


    Stefanie¡¯s father, named Orrin Sun, is the third oldest among the descendants of the Sun family.


    Back then, Orrin and Charlie Wade¡¯s father were the best brothers, and they could be said to be a


    deadly friendship.


    At that time, the Sun family was not ranked in the top three in Eastcliff. Specifically, it should be out


    of ten.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s father helped Orrin a lot back then, helping him counterattack as the first heir of the


    Sun family, helping him be the head of the Sun family, and even supporting the Sun family,


    making the Sun family stronger and stronger.


    At that time, Orrin was extremely grateful to Charlie Wade¡¯s father. Moreover, the two were as close


    as brothers of the same milkpatriots, plus the children of the two families happened to be a boy


    and a girl, and Stefanie Sun, also known as Daisy, was only just over a year younger than Charlie


    Wade. So Orrin proposed to arrange a baby kiss for the two children.


    Inrge families, dating dolls is also verymon today, but most of them are not as romantic and


    innocent as described in movies and TV dramas.


    In fact, most of the baby rtives ofrge families are naked exchanges of interests. Like the Wade


    family and the Sun family, those who arepletely emotional are rare.


    At that time, Charlie Wade¡¯s father didn¡¯t take it too seriously. He just thought that he really liked the


    cute little girl, Daisy, who was the daughter of a good brother, so he verbally agreed.


    However, because the two were still young at the time, this matter only remained at the level of


    verbal promises from both parents.


    Charlie Wade still remembered that when this matter was settled, he was only four or five years old,


    and he was somewhat resistant to this matter.


    Because, whenever the two parties have a family gathering and they see Daisy, she would follow


    him all the time like a follower, and he couldn¡¯t shake it off, which was very annoying.


    And in his impression, this girl loves to cry very much, every time he wanted to get rid of her, she


    would cry violently, making the young and yful Charlie Wade very annoyed.


    And also whenever Daisy cried, Charlie Wade¡¯s mother would tell him seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    Daisy will be your future wife from now on. You are not allowed to bully her, you know?¡±


    Charlie Wade felt ufortable as soon as he heard these words.


    At that time, he was ying with all kinds of toy guns every day. How could he ever think about


    marrying a wife? And the thought of marrying a crying follower makes him even more resistant.


    But that was after all a small episode of childhood. After leaving Eastcliff and falling into Aurouss


    Hilll, he was thinking about how to survive every day, and he never thought about Daisy, who


    himself made him a little annoying.


    However, I never dreamed that the little girl who used to cry in the past has now turned into a


    morous and beautiful star. If she hadn¡¯t said her nickname, she would not be able to connect


    these two people together!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1375


    Since Charlie Wade came to Aurouss Hilll, he has only seen one person from his past for so many


    years, and this person is the steward of the Wade family, Stephen Thompson.


    It was Stephen Thompson who suddenly appeared in front of him and gave himself the Emgrand


    Group and 10 billion in cash on behalf of the Wade Family.


    However, after that, he never returned to Eastcliff.


    It is very interesting. Although the Wade family gave money and thepany, when they heard that


    they were not willing to go back, no Wade family hade to Aurouss Hilll to find him.


    In this regard, Charlie Wade was also very happy.


    After all, he himself is very repulsive of the grievances between the rich and powerful, and he does


    not want himself and his wife ire Wilson Wilson to be involved, so that he can live in Aurouss Hilll


    as stable as he is now, without being disturbed, than let him return to Eastcliff, It is much stronger to


    fight secretly with Wade family for trillions of wealth.


    And now, he has met a second person from his past, the daughter of a deceased father¡¯s good


    brother, and his so-called baby girlfriend, Daisy Sun.


    Therefore, at this moment, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help feeling sighed. The memories of childhood


    came up deep in his mind, and it reminded him of his parents who had passed away.


    Perhaps it was because of too much suffering in these years.


    When Charlie Wade thought of histe father and mother, he was no longer so sad. He just sighed


    from the bottom of his heart that if he were not born in a rich family, his parents would not have died


    young, and he would not have experienced the ups and downs of life when he was eight years old.


    If a family of three can live a life of ordinary people, then my childhood will definitely be much


    happier, right?


    Seeing Charlie Wade fell into silence, Stefanie hurriedly asked: ¡°Charlie Wade, why are you not


    talking? Do you really have no memory of me?¡±


    Charlie Wade came back to his senses at this time, smiled slightly bitterly, and said, ¡°I remember


    you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you really remember me? Did you admit that you are Charlie Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°I am Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade from the Wade Family in


    Eastcliff, I didn¡¯t admit it earlier as I don¡¯t want to expose this identity in front of others.¡±


    Stefanie grabbed Charlie Wade¡¯s arm, clenched her hands tightly, and said with red eyes: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, my dad has been looking for you for so many years.


    Since Uncle Wade and Aunt Wade were buried in Eastcliff, my father has visited every year. He


    takes me to sweep their graves, and confess to your uncle and aunt every time. The confession that


    he failed to get you back¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed, ¡°What else is Uncle Sun looking for?¡±


    Stefanie said with tears: ¡°Dad said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will be wandering out and suffer and suffer.


    I¡¯m afraid you have some shorings. He can¡¯t exin to Uncle Wade and Auntie¡­¡±


    After speaking, Stefanie said again: ¡°My dad has searched the whole country for so many years, but


    has not found your whereabouts. Back then, the Wade family has been keeping the whereabouts


    and circumstances of you, Uncle Wade and Aunt Wade highly confidential, even uncle and auntie.


    When they returned to Beijing for their burial, my father didn¡¯t know where they died or why they


    died¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°You mean, the Wade family has been concealing this


    information?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Stefanie Sun nodded and said: ¡°After you left Eastcliff with Uncle Wade and Aunt


    Wade, all your whereabouts and whereabouts were erased by the Wade family. My father had been


    investigating and taking Without finding any clues, he was so angry that he yelled at home several


    times, saying that the Wade family simply followed your family to eliminate all footprints, messages,


    and even the smell in the air¡­¡±


    As she said, Stefanie cried, and said: ¡°My dad always wanted to find you after he learned that Uncle


    and Aunt Wade had passed away, but all the household registration files of Charlie Wade in the


    country were in disorder. Your identity information cannot be found in the household registration


    system at all, and you have no idea where you have been for so many years¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°I have been in Aurouss Hilll for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Stefanie blurted out in exmation: ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡­ have you been in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded, seeing her expression so surprised, frowned and asked: ¡°I have been


    in Aurouss Hilll, is it strange to you?¡±

 Chapter 1376-1380

    Chapter 1376-1380


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1376


    Stefanie said indignantly: ¡°Aurouss Hilll has always been the key suspect of my father. My dad has


    been here several times. He used his rtionship to check all the boys in Aurouss Hilll who are


    about your age. And he checked it several times. My father has checked every rescue station,


    welfare home, and non-governmental welfare organization in China, and there is no information


    about you at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Charlie Wade blurted out: ¡°I have lived in the Aurouss Hilll Orphanage from the age


    of 8 to 18, and I have not changed my name since the day I entered the orphanage.


    My parents gave me the name Charlie Wade, and the personal information I filled out in the


    orphanage was also Charlie Wade. If Uncle Sun has been here, he will definitely find me.¡±


    Stefanie confidently said: ¡°Impossible! In the past ten years, my dad hase to Aurouss Hilll


    personally, and he has been here no less than five times! The number of people sent is even more!


    All kinds of rtionships have been used, but have not found any clues.¡±


    ¡°I still remember thest time my dad came to Aurouss Hilll. It was during the summer vacation that


    year when I was 18 years old when I was going to study in the UK. Because at my strong request,


    my dad brought me here. We were in Aurouss Hilll. After staying for two weeks, I used hundreds of


    subordinates, informants and private investigators to sort out various clues, but still did not find any


    information about you.¡±


    Charlie Wade listened to Stefanie¡¯s words and looked at Stefanie¡¯s very serious and excited


    expression, and a panic surged in his heart.


    Since the death of his parents, Charlie Wade has rarely been in a mess, but at this moment, he


    suddenly felt a sense of tension on his back.


    He began to suspect that his sad childhood seemed to hide a terrifying scam.


    He has been in the welfare home for ten years, and Orrin Sun has done this several times and tried


    to find himself. It is impossible to ignore the Aurouss Hilll welfare home.


    So what is it that made him not find or unable to find himself who has been living in Aurouss Hilll


    Welfare Institute?


    Is there something wrong with the orphanage? Could it be that the orphanage deliberately


    concealed its personal information? So who instructed the orphanage to do it? So what is the


    motivation of the person who instructed the orphanage?


    It suddenly urred to him that the Wade Family had so many hands and eyes that he shouldn¡¯t


    have let himself fall in Aurouss Hilll for so many years.


    Moreover, they were able to take the remains of their parents and return to Beijing for burial, which


    proves that they know the trajectories of their parents and their family of three.


    In other words, the Wade family must have known that they were in the Aurouss Hilll Welfare


    Institute.


    It is even very possible that for so many years, he has never escaped Wade Family¡¯s surveince.


    This also exined why Stephen Thompson could easily find himself in the hospital.


    The real reason behind this seems to be getting more and moreplicated¡­


    Seeing Charlie Wade fell silent again, Stefanie asked with great concern: ¡°Charlie Wade, are you


    wondering, what is the conspiracy behind this?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°I think some problems seem to be wrong, but I haven¡¯t sorted them out yet.¡±


    Stefanie hurriedly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I call my dad and ask my dad toe over!¡±


    With that, she would reach out for her phone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t!¡± Charlie Wade hurriedly stopped her: ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about what you saw about me,


    including your dad!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1377


    Stefanie was puzzled. She felt that her father had been looking for Charlie Wade for so long these


    years. He had always felt trouble sleeping and eating because he could not find Charlie Wade, and


    felt guilty in her heart.


    Now that I have met Charlie Wade by ident, I should naturally tell my father the good news,


    which is a wish for him for many years.


    So she was too busy to ask: ¡°Charlie Wade, why can¡¯t I tell others about seeing you?¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed softly and said, ¡°Hey, no matter what happened more than ten years ago,


    what¡¯s the secret? At least I am very happy living in Aurouss Hilll right now, so I don¡¯t want to have


    too much rtionship with Eastcliff.¡±


    Stefanie said emotionally, ¡°Charlie Wade, you are the young master of the Wade family. Why do you


    choose to stay in a ce like Aurouss Hilll? If you choose to return to Eastcliff, the Wade family¡¯s


    trillions of assets will at least 20-30% yours?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°I am not short of money now, and I am not very interested in the


    assets of the Wade Family. I just want to live a stable and stable life in Aurouss Hilll with my wife.¡±


    ¡°Wife?¡± Stefanie Sun eximed: ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡­are you married??¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade said casually: ¡°I have been married for more than three years¡­¡±


    Stefanie was stunned, she blurted out: ¡°Charlie Wade! Did you forget that you have a marriage


    contract?¡±


    ¡°Marriage contract?¡±


    Charlie Wade was a little embarrassed, chuckled, and said: ¡°The marriage contract is just a joke


    between our parents when we were young, and at that time you and I were just ignorant and


    ignorant children. How can such a thing be counted? Are you counting?¡±


    Stefanie asked indignantly: ¡°Why can¡¯t this kind of thing count? You know, for so many years since


    you disappeared, my dad will remind me every day and tell me that I am already a married woman.


    Girl, tell me that I must never fall in love with other boys outside, even I have always told myself this


    way!¡±


    Charlie Wade was dumbfounded.


    When he left Eastcliff, he was just eight years old, and Stefanie was only six years old and less than


    seven years old. She had forgotten about this incident a long time ago, but she and her family


    would still remember it.


    This made him feel a little bit embarrassed. After all, he had long been thrown out of the sky for


    things that others valued so much, which really made him feel a little guilty.


    Therefore, he could only apologize and say: ¡°Nanny, to be honest, I have had a miserable life for so


    many years. I lived in a welfare institution for the first 10 years, and then worked in various


    construction sites for the next few years. I met my wife.¡±


    Stefanie was angry and distressed, and asked with red eyes: ¡°Did you not think about the marriage


    contract between the two of us when you married her?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Charlie Wade said frankly: ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about this, mainly because I was


    trapped at the time, and many things were involuntary.¡±


    Stefanie asked again: ¡°Then what does your current wife do? Which big family daughter is she?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big family.¡± Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s an ordinary girl.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people?!¡± Stefanie was dumbfounded, and soon her pretty face was full of anger, and she


    blurted out: ¡°You are the dignified young master of the Wade family, you are my fianc¨¦. My father


    and I have been looking for you for so many years, how can you talk to other women? Much less


    getting married?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1378


    Having said that, Stefanie shed tears again.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly handed her a tissue, and softly persuaded, ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t cry. Many things


    are not as simple as having a house when we were young. Of course I also admit that I really


    ignored this matter myself. I thought you were like me, and you would haveughed at things like


    this when you were a kid, but I didn¡¯t expect you and Uncle Sun to have been looking for me for so


    many years.¡±


    Stefanie said angrily: ¡°ying a house? Augh? My dad made an oath to Uncle Wade and Aunt


    Wade back then!¡±


    ¡°Also, you have lived in Eastcliff for eight years. You should also know that what the Eastcliff family


    dislikes most is to let their children enter the entertainment industry. Even the children of therge


    family are not allowed to marry female stars in the entertainment industry. , Because in their eyes,


    no matter how famous the celebrities in the entertainment industry are, they are just actors and


    inferior!¡±


    ¡°But you know, why should I enter the entertainment industry?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and asked subconsciously: ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°To find you! I want to make myself a star and be followed by the people of the whole country and


    even Chinese people all over the world. In this way, you may see me, then recognize me, find


    me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said awkwardly: ¡°You have changed quite a bit from when you were young. If you


    don¡¯t say your nickname, I might not recognize you at all¡­¡±


    Stefanie asked in return: ¡°Have you not seen any of my interviews? Every time I receive an


    interview, I will tell the media reporters that my nickname is Daisy Sun. I also deliberately said that


    the reason why I don¡¯t have a boyfriend is because I have I¡¯m looking for the true love of my youth.


    This incident has been posted several times on hot searches. Haven¡¯t you seen it once?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled helplessly: ¡°I am a person who rarely pays attention to the news of the


    entertainment industry or chasing stars, so I have never followed it.¡±


    Stefanie pursed her mouth in anger and asked, ¡°Then why are you looking for me to speak for Nova


    Dias?!¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged: ¡°I didn¡¯t decide this matter, it was Liam¡¯s decision. He told me that you are


    now one of the most famous celebrities, so he rmended that youe to speak for Oracle


    Nova Dias.¡±


    Stefanie¡¯s self-esteem was hit, and tears of anger fell: ¡°Then my hard work for so many years is in


    vain? I have said so many times in front of the people of the whole country, but you have not seen it


    once!¡±


    As she said, she wiped her tears and choked up: ¡°Just on the ne I came this year, I was still


    thinking, I can wait for you to be 35, or even for you to be 40. Anyway, enter the entertainment


    industry. People get married veryte, and I don¡¯t have to be urged to marry by someone who


    doesn¡¯t know the inside story. I didn¡¯t expect you bad guy to be so unconscionable! Not only did you


    not recognize me, but you broke the engagement and got married with another woman!¡±


    For so many years, in Stefanie¡¯s heart, she has always remembered her marriage contract with


    Charlie Wade.


    This is not only because she had a natural affection for Charlie Wade when she was a child, and


    always liked to follow him.


    It was even more because, for so many years, my father had been looking for Charlie Wade, so she


    had never forgotten Charlie Wade.


    Moreover, she has been looking forward to finding Charlie Wade for so many years.


    In addition, Stefanie¡¯s father has been reminding her in her ears for so many years, so that she


    should not forget that she has a marriage contract.


    Moreover, after she was 20 years old, her father often said that as long as she found Charlie Wade,


    she must marry Charlie Wade, because this was her father¡¯s promise to friends, benefactors, and


    brothers many years ago.


    Stefanie epted this arrangement imperceptibly. She herself has felt for so many years that she


    will find him, but she did not expect that he was already married!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1379


    Charlie Wade was criticized by Stefanie, and he felt a little ufortable on his face, and felt a little


    ufortable in his heart.


    So, he gave a dry cough and said apologetically: ¡°Daisy, I am indeed responsible for this matter. I


    want to say sorry to you and Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Stefanie said angrily, ¡°Since you want to apologize, even if you don¡¯t think that my dad is


    your elder, it is because my dad has been looking for you for so many years, you should also


    apologize to my dad! No! Let me tell my dad that he has found you. What does it mean?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her angry expression and said seriously: ¡°Daisy, think about it for yourself, I


    have lived in Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute for 10 years, but Uncle came to Aurouss Hilll to look for


    me several times, but failed to find my whereabouts. Why? Someone must not want Uncle to find


    me. The other party can make Uncle not find me. This proves that he is very strong and I don¡¯t


    know whether it is a friend or an enemy. If you tell Uncle now, it will only cause Uncle trouble. .¡±


    Seeing that Stefanie¡¯s expression eased, Charlie Wade continued: ¡°Also, why my parents were


    forced to leave Eastcliff back then, why they died unexpectedly when they arrived in Aurouss Hilll,


    these are still unknown, plus someone hiding my information back then. There might be a huge


    hidden secret behind this, so I must first find out what happened in the past, find out who is


    watching me behind me, who intends to bring danger to me and the people around me, and Not


    going to meet with Uncle.¡±


    Stefanie cried and said, ¡°But my dad has really missed you for so many years. He has only two


    biggest wishes now, one is to find you and the other is to watch me get married¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade solemnly promised: ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t worry, when I find out everything one day, I will


    personally go to Eastcliff and visit Uncle Sun!¡±


    When Charlie Wade said this, Stefanie¡¯s expression became even more painful.


    She burst into tears and said: ¡°My dad was diagnosed with pancreatic cancer two years ago. He


    has been treated for several courses in China, the United States and Japan, but there has been no


    cure. Top doctors all over the world say that this disease is impossible to cure. Yes, no matter how


    much money is spent, it is impossible, just like Apple¡¯s Jobs, maybe one day his condition suddenly


    deteriorates and he will die¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade eximed: ¡°Pancreatic cancer? How is Uncle Sun now?¡±


    Stefanie said: ¡°I just came back from the United States and was recuperating at home. The reason


    why I was willing to take the American film is because my dad is going to the U.S. for treatment.


    After the filming of the film, his treatment is over, so I returned to China for a while. ¡°


    Afterwards, she sighed and said quietly: ¡°The results of the treatment in the United States this time


    are not good.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I feel that his body is getting worse and worse. I don¡¯t know which day¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when he heard this.


    After so many years of drifting away, he has no feelings for Stefanie¡¯s father or even Stefanie¡¯s


    family.


    If I hadn¡¯t met Stefanie, I might not think of this family again for the rest of my life.


    After all, they were too young back then, and they didn¡¯t leave a deep feeling and impression on


    themselves.


    But when he heard that Stefanie said that after she and her father had put so much effort and effort


    to find themselves, he couldn¡¯t help being moved.


    Since bing an orphan at the age of eight, Charlie Wade has encountered too few good people


    in the past ten years.


    I met people who really cared about him, even fewer.


    There is one Mrs. Lewis from the orphanage, one from Lord Wilson, and one from his wife, ire


    Wilson Wilson.


    Elder Wilson also passed away. In this world, Mrs. Lewis and ire Wilson Wilson are the only


    ones who really care about and love him.


    But now, there are two more people who care about themselves, one is Stefanie Sun and the other


    is her father Orrin Sun.


    Orrin was able to find himself day by day for so many years, which he had never thought of before.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1380


    Therefore, after hearing that Orrin was suffering from pancreatic cancer and his physical condition


    was deteriorating, he immediately made a decision to save his life!


    So he immediately said to Stefanie: ¡°Well, after we finish talking about cooperation, you will return to


    Eastcliff first, and in a few days I will quietly go to Eastcliff to meet Uncle Orrin. Then, I will have my


    own medicine that can cure it. His illness!¡±


    Stefanie was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°What medicine do you have that can cure this terminal


    illness?


    Doctors all over the world have told me that this terminal illness cannot be cured¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°It is not convenient for me to disclose this to you for the time being,


    but you can rest assured that since I have said it, I will definitely honor my promise!¡±


    Charlie Wade has a medicine in his hand.


    The elixir he refined for the first time was able to cure high paraplegia, which is almost impossible to


    cure medically.


    If you take one to Orrin Sun, there is a high probability that his pancreatic cancer can be cured.


    Taking a step back, if his elixir can¡¯t cure him, he still has rejuvenation pills to use.


    At the beginning, I refined a batch of Rejuvenating Pills. I ate a few of them and gave them a few


    more. Now there are still a lot of them. This medicine can almost make the dead treese in


    spring and resurrect people who are dying. It will definitely heal Orrin Sun.


    Take a step back and say, that rejuvenating pill will not cure, and it doesn¡¯t matter to him, he still has


    reiki!


    Reiki is the purest and most supreme energy of all things in the world. Reiki does not yet exist in


    this world, which cannot cure diseases.


    There was always a word, no matter what, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t let Orrin Sun die like this.


    Because he is not only the brother of his dead father, his elders, but also the benefactor he should


    be grateful to!


    However, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t n to give the medicine to Stefanie directly, because the medicine


    he refined at the time caused a trouble, and was missed by Ichiro Kobayashi of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall.


    Dr. Simmons is still a master of Chinese studies and martial arts, so there is no need to worry about


    comfort, but Stefanie is an ordinary girl. She must not let her take this medicine by herself. It is safer


    to take it to Orrin Sun in a few days!


    At this time, Stefanie still had some doubts about Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    After all, since her father fell ill, she has studied too many relevant documents and materials,


    knowing that this disease is indeed very pessimistic and does not exist in the world. There is a


    special medicine that can cure this disease.


    However, Charlie Wade was so eloquent that she still had some expectation in her heart.


    Moreover, she believed that even if Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t cure his father, but he was willing to go to


    Eastcliff to meet his father, his father would be very happy to see him.


    If you are seriously ill, and there is no way to treat it, it is the bestfort to make the patient


    happy!


    So she asked tentatively: ¡°Charlie Wade, will you reallye to Eastcliff to see my father in a few


    days?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded firmly: ¡°Definitely!¡±

 Chapter 1381-1385

    Chapter 1381-1385


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1381


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s affirmative reply, Stefanie¡¯s mood only improved slightly.


    She stopped the tears, carefully wiped away the remaining tears in the corners of her eyes with her


    fingers, andughed at herself: ¡°Hey, Charlie Wadeughed. Actually, I haven¡¯t cried for many


    years, but it turned out that my dad fell ill. Now, it¡¯s as if I¡¯m back when I was a child, and my tears


    flowed as soon as they talked.


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and saidfortingly: ¡°Don¡¯t think so, people have seven emotions


    and six desires, canugh and cry, can be happy and sad, there is nothing to be done.¡±


    Stefanie nodded softly and asked: ¡°Charlie Wade, do you still cry now?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled bitterly: ¡°When I was 8 years old, there were too many tears, and it seemed to


    have shed tears for a lifetime.¡±


    Stefanie clutched his arm with both hands, and said with red eyes: ¡°Charlie Wade, you have


    suffered for so many years¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°People say that hardship is blessing. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but


    I believed itter.¡±


    Charlie Wade felt that the biggest blessing in his life was not to be found by Stephen Thompson


    again, but to identally obtain the Apocalyptic Book.


    If there is no Apocalyptic Book, even if you are Young Master Wade Family, you may not be able to


    possess the top strength of today.


    And all the respect that I have won now is not based on the four words of Wade Family Master, but


    based on my own strength. This is very important!


    Throughout the country, there are even more powerful families and the wealthy second-generation


    generations who have aloof status. However, among these rich second-generations, there are a few


    people who can rely on their own strength to win


    Respect of everyone?


    The son of a real estate developer packaged himself into an inte celebrity and a national


    husband. In those years when the economic situation was good, he made some investments and


    achieved good results, so he was regarded as an investment genius by the whole people.


    However, when the economic situation took a turn for the worse, hispany immediately went


    bankrupt and owed hundreds of millions or even billions of foreign debts, which once became the


    laughing stock of the whole people.


    The reason is so. It is because of his originalck of strength, leaving the halo, he will immediately


    expose a lot of shorings.


    However, now Charlie Wade, even if he paid back all the 10 billion Dor given to him by the


    Emgrand Group and the Wade Family, he is still the real Dragon Master who is respected by


    everyone.


    Among other things, he can win tens of billions or even hundreds of billions of wealth with just a few


    rejuvenating pills, and make countless top families bow to himself.


    And all of these are opportunities given to him by the Apocalyptic Book.


    If you didn¡¯t have the sufferings that you had in your childhood, how could you let yourself be a


    coincidence, in Jasmine¡¯s Antique Shop, identally got the Apocalyptic Book?


    Therefore, Charlie Wade believes that God is fair.


    Just like Mencius said, when the heavens will descend to the people of Sri Lanka, they must first


    suffer their minds, muscles, and skin.


    At this time, Liam sent a WeChat message to Charlie Wade, which read: ¡°Master Wade, Miss


    Cherie and I have finished the contract. When do you think we will go to Shangri-La for dinner?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied: ¡°You and Miss Cherie will wait a moment.¡±


    Afterwards, he put away his cell phone and said to Stefanie, ¡°Daisy, Liam and Ms. Cherie are


    basically finished.


    Let¡¯s go to Shangri-La for dinner, but I have one more thing. I want to ask you for help.¡±


    Stefanie hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie Wade, why are you so polite with me?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said seriously: ¡°My wife is a fan of you and has always liked you very


    much. For dinner at night, I am going to call her together. Are you okay?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1382


    Stefanie was in a mixed mood. She looked into his eyes and asked angrily: ¡°You are not afraid of


    me telling her that I am your fiancee, and is she a third party to intervene?¡±


    Charlie Wade was embarrassed: ¡°So I have an additional request.¡±


    Stefanie snorted and said angrily: ¡°You want me to hide this rtionship between me and you from


    your wife, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°She thought I was an orphan and doesn¡¯t know my identity and family


    background, and I don¡¯t want her to know.¡±


    Stefanie asked iprehensibly: ¡°She is your wife, are you not even going to tell her your true


    identity, do you intend to keep hiding from her?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°If I don¡¯t tell her, it¡¯s not that I want to keep concealing it, but the time is not


    mature enough. Let¡¯s talk about it when the timees.¡±


    Stefanie wrinkled her nose and said, ¡°I want to know, when you see my dad, how can I tell him that


    you are already married!¡±


    Charlie Wade said earnestly: ¡°At that time, I wille to the door personally, and I will beg your


    forgiveness!¡±


    Stefanie had a bit of resentment in her heart, and deliberately stopped talking to him.


    Charlie Wade said again: ¡°By the way, Stefanie, when you meet my wife, don¡¯t reveal that I am the


    boss of thispany. I usually tell her that I¡¯m looking at Feng Shui for others, and you will be


    there.


    Tell her at the dinner table that your Feng Shui is not very good, and want me to go over and take a


    look, so that I will agree on the spot in front of my wife at the dinner table, and then I can prepare to


    go to Eastcliff.¡±


    Stefanie asked back: ¡°Do you have feelings with your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°If you have feelings, then why are you hiding everything from her? There is no truth, isn¡¯t it just that


    you have no feelings?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It is because of feelings that many things


    have to be done step by step. This is the greatest protection for her. Otherwise, think about it. When


    she married me, she thought I was a An orphan with no father and no mother, three yearster, I


    suddenly told her that I was the young master of the Wade family. Can she ept it?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept it?


    Which woman doesn¡¯t want her husband to have status and ability? Does she even want you to be


    a poor pauper?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand my wife, she is different from other women.¡±


    Stefanie said dissatisfiedly: ¡°Is your wife or wife at all times, when you say these things, did you


    consider my feelings? Do you know that since I was a child, I always felt that I must marry you in my


    life, even if it is You have been missing for more than ten years.


    I also have this hunch, but now I have finally found you. You are your wife when you open your


    mouth. Do you know how I feel?¡±


    Charlie Wade said ashamed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Stefanie saw that he was really apologetic, and when he thought of the pain he had suffered for so


    many years, her heart suddenly softened again.


    So, she sighed and said softly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Charlie Wade, I didn¡¯t mean to be unreasonable, but I


    didn¡¯t control my emotions for a while, don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Charlie Wade said hurriedly, ¡°Why? I won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Stefanie paused slightly, and then asked him: ¡°Charlie Wade, do you have any children now?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Charlie Wade said awkwardly: ¡°Not yet¡­¡±


    Stefanie breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°Very good, after all, I am Miss Sun¡¯s family, and still a somewhat


    famous celebrity. Marrying a divorced man in the future would be a bit embarrassing. If I were to be


    a stepmother to someone else, I wouldn¡¯t be the gang in Beijing. Bastardughs to death!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1383


    Charlie Wade was taken aback by Stefanie¡¯s words.


    Marrying a divorced man, does this mean you?


    Is this Sun girl too stupid? It¡¯s just a verbal agreement between the parents in childhood. When is it,


    who cares about it?


    Seeing that she is young, beautiful, cold and arrogant, she is definitely the kind of girl with a special


    idea, why is her thinking so conservative?


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°I said that little thing about us when we were young,


    really can¡¯t be taken seriously, you shouldn¡¯t miss it and dy your own happiness!¡±


    Stefanie said earnestly: ¡°Charlie Wade! You unscrupulous bad man, I have been waiting for more


    than ten years. You tell me now that it¡¯s not true? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll hold a press conference


    tomorrow, and we¡¯ll just take our marriage contract Announce it?¡±


    As he said, Stefanie wrinkled her nose at him threateningly: ¡°Tell you, thisdy has a lot of fans, and


    don¡¯t me me for inciting fans to target you at that time! Make you the world¡¯s No. 1 loser and let


    you be med by thousands of people! ¡°


    Charlie Wade was defeated.


    He knew that Stefanie must be serious, otherwise she would not have been looking for herself with


    her father for so many years.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    If you continue to say that you don¡¯t have to take it seriously, it is to obliterate and deny the other


    party¡¯s persistence and efforts for more than ten years.


    Therefore, out of respect for Stefanie, he said seriously: ¡°Daisy, you and I have just reunited after so


    many years of separation. Many things should be considered for a long time. You should give your


    brother a face. Today, let¡¯s take the matter of cooperation with my wife, Deal with the matter of your


    sister-inw eating together!¡±


    ¡°As for the rest, the two of us can talk slowly and slowly. Besides, I promised you that I will go to


    Eastcliff and visit Uncle Orrin in a few days?¡±


    Stefanie¡¯s expression eased a bit, and she muttered: ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll give you this face! You are getting


    married, waiting for you to go to Eastcliff, and exin to my dad yourself! At that time, my dad will


    not beat you. of!¡±


    After that, she gave Charlie Wade a vicious look, and then said: ¡°I¡¯m gone, I have to arrange for a


    meal, and I feel hungry.¡±


    In fact, Stefanie didn¡¯t feel hungry. The reason why she wanted to eat quickly was actually because


    she wanted to see Charlie Wade¡¯s current wife earlier.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie Wade¡¯s wife is still his own fan, this incident is really good luck.


    Charlie Wade was busy reminding her: ¡°What time is it? It¡¯s not five o¡¯clock, do you have to eat?¡±


    Stefanie hummed, ¡°Can I be hungry?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I have something to deal withter, and then I will pick up your sister-inw. If


    you are hungry, I will let Liam take you to Shangri-La first. Your sister-inw went to find you


    together, but you must remember what I told you, and when you saw your sister-inw, don¡¯t miss


    it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know!¡± Stefanie¡¯s expression was somewhat impatient, she didn¡¯t want to admit that Charlie


    Wade¡¯s wife was her sister-inw, she should be a rival in love!


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and Charlie Wade said toe in. Liam opened the


    door and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, I have finished the contract with Miss Cherie.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Liam, you arrange a car to apany the two of you to Shangri-La, and


    Mr. Cameron will arrange it. You sit there for a while, wait for me, I have something to deal with.¡±


    Liam respectfully said: ¡°Good Master Wade!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After letting Liam take Stefanie and Cherie to Shangri-La first, Charlie Wade rode an electric bike by


    himself and went to Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute alone.


    At this moment, deep in his heart, there are too many questions to rify.


    He felt that the first person he was looking for was Mrs. Lewis from the orphanage.


    Since someone in the orphanage deliberately concealed their identity, Mrs. Lewis should know


    some of the details.


    When he came to the orphanage, Charlie Wade went directly to Mrs. Lewis¡¯s office.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1384


    As soon as I arrived at the office door, I just ran into my childhood friend Lisaing out of the


    office. When she saw Charlie Wade, she said happily, ¡°Charlie Wade, why are you here?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°I have something to find Mrs. Lewis, is she there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Lisa smiled, and hugged Charlie Wade¡¯s arm when he came up, and said affectionately:


    ¡°Charlie Wade, you haven¡¯te here these days, I miss you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are busy!¡± Lisa said delicately, ¡°I don¡¯t want to dy your business.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Okay, I will invite you to dinner the next day, and you can go ahead if you have


    anything to do. I will go in and find Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Lisa said: ¡°Okay, Charlie Wade, you go to Mrs. Lewis first, I will go to the back kitchen to see if the


    children¡¯s dinner has started, don¡¯t rush awayter, I wille to you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°it is good.¡±


    After Lisa left, Charlie Wade just knocked on the door, and Mrs. Lewis¡¯s kind voice came from


    inside: ¡°It¡¯s Charlie Wade, right? Come in!¡±


    Charlie Wade opened the door and saw Mrs. Lewis sitting at a simple desk, looking through a pile of


    documents.


    Mrs. Lewis raised her head to look at him, pushed her sses, and asked with a smile, ¡°Why are


    you here? You didn¡¯t say a word before you came.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled unnaturally: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I am looking for you, I want to ask you something.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis nodded and said with a smile: ¡°What are you polite to Auntie, just say it.¡±


    Charlie Wade walked to Mrs. Lewis, sat down on the chair opposite her desk, looked at Mrs. Lewis,


    hesitated for a moment, then asked: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I came to you to ask you back then Some details


    that took me into the orphanage.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s expression shed with a slight astonishment, but she quickly returned to business as


    usual. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been more than ten years, and auntie may not remember many


    details, but you can just ask her if she knows. I will tell you.¡±


    Charlie Wade is not a fool, and the subtle changes in Mrs. Lewis¡¯s expression have not been


    ignored by him.


    On the contrary, he saw some problems from the slight changes.


    If Mrs. Lewis had nothing to hide from herself, she shouldn¡¯t have that expression at all.


    She must have something in her heart, so that it would appear unnatural on the surface.


    So he looked at Mrs. Lewis and asked seriously: ¡°In fact, I want to know, after I came to the


    orphanage, has anyonee to the orphanage to look for me in the ten years before I left?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said without hesitation: ¡°No, never.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked: ¡°Is there really no one?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said confidently: ¡°Really not.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Charlie Wade looked at Mrs. Lewis, couldn¡¯t help but sighed, and said with


    emotion: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I am the one you saw when you were a child. I will always remember this


    kindness, so in front of you, I too I¡¯m not going to lie, I¡¯ll tell you what I have.¡±


    When Charlie Wade said this, Mrs. Lewis¡¯s expression became a little flustered.


    She realized that Charlie Wade should have known something this time.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything, so she was extremely nervous.


    Charlie Wade continued to say at this time: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I heard that the best friend of my father had


    come to Aurouss Hilll many times to find me, and he also came to our Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute


    more than once?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1385


    Charlie Wade¡¯s question caused Mrs. Lewis¡¯s expression to change suddenly! All of a sudden she


    panicked! Never dreamt that Charlie Wade would ask himself this question.


    So she panicked and said: ¡°This¡­this¡­I have never heard of this. If someone is really looking for


    you, we will definitely not hide it. Is there something in it? misunderstanding?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°This can¡¯t be a misunderstanding. From my heart, I can¡¯t ept the


    exnation of misunderstanding.¡±


    As he said, he said with a pious face: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯m not here to pursue you. Anyway, you saved


    my life and raised me for ten years, even if there is something in it, your Charlie Wade will never


    hate you without telling me.¡±


    When Mrs. Lewis heard this, her expression became extremely ashamed.


    Charlie Wade continued: ¡°I just want to know, when he came here, why did the orphanage tell him


    that there is no one like me here? If I remember correctly, what our orphanage has always been


    looking forward to most is the child¡¯s Rtives cane to the door to pick up the child.


    My dad¡¯s best friendes to me. Why can¡¯t I even get my information? Who is hiding my


    information from him?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis pursed her mouth, looking flustered around. She dared not look into Charlie Wade¡¯s


    eyes, let alone answer Charlie Wade¡¯s questions. Charlie Wade had a panoramic view of her


    performance. He knew that Mrs. Lewis must know the secret.


    So he looked at Mrs. Lewis and asked seriously: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, if I guessed correctly, then you should


    know that I am the young master of the Wade family, right?¡±


    As soon as he said this, the pen in Mrs. Lewis¡¯s hand fell to the ground.


    Charlie Wade thought she got up and was going to pick up the pen, but unexpectedly, she bowed


    her waist and walked around behind the table, and then knelt in front of him with a plop.


    Charlie Wade eximed: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, what are you¡­¡±


    Mrs. Lewis knocked her head on the ground and said bitterly, ¡°Master, I am¡­ I am sorry you¡­¡±


    One word, Master, made Charlie Wade¡¯s whole person struck by lightning!


    At this moment, he felt as if he was mmed into the heart by a huge force, and the whole person


    subconsciously took two steps back, and asked in shock: ¡°Mrs. Lewis¡­you¡­¡±


    Mrs. Lewis cried and said, ¡°Master, I have always known your identity. I know who you are. I am


    actually a member of the Wade family. It¡¯s just that I have a humble status.


    I didn¡¯t have the chance to serve the Wade family in Eastcliff. The branch of Wade¡¯s family is


    misceneous, so you have never seen it before you were eight years old¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade forced himself to hold his breath and asked, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, did the Wade family ask you


    to bring me here?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis raised her head, choked with tears on her face: ¡°Master, it was Thompson steward who


    let me down¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade was shocked and blurted out: ¡°Is it Stephen Thompson?!¡±

 Chapter 1386-1390

    Chapter 1386-1390


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1386


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mrs. Lewis nodded, crying and said: ¡°Back then, I was not permanently stationed in Aurouss


    Hilll, but was arranged to work in Hignd Falls. One night, steward Thompson sent someone to


    urgently take me from Hignd Falls to Aurouss Hilll, and then let Together with another member of


    the Wade family, I took over this orphanage. After a few days, we reced all the staff in the entire


    orphanage with members of the Wade family. After all arrangements were made, I found you only


    under Thompson steward¡¯s instruction and brought you to the orphanage¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade was extremely shocked!


    This is simply the thing he has heard since he was a child, and it makes him feel unbelievable!


    I entered this orphanage at the age of eight and lived here for ten years. Only now I know that all


    the staff in this orphanage were from the Wade family? !


    Could it be that he spent the entire childhood and adolescence ignorantly under the supervision of


    the Wade family? !


    He cannot ept this reality. But he knew very well that Mrs. Lewis had never lied to herself!


    what is this¡­¡­


    He suppressed his anger and asked her: ¡°Auntie Lewis, I want to know, why do you bother to do


    this? And also do everything possible to hide my information? What is your purpose?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis cried and said, ¡°Master! The death of your parents was not an ident, but a gangster


    intended to murder your family of three!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Charlie Wade blurted out, ¡°My parents, were they killed?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said with a red eye: ¡°Do you remember the details of the year? Your parents rented an


    old house in Aurouss Hilll incognito, and then they changed your name so that you could study in


    Aurouss Hilll No. 1 Primary School¡­ .¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°I remember that my parents died in a car ident when I was in school, so


    you mean, my parents were killed by others, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mrs. Lewis nodded her head: ¡°The group of people who killed your parents in the past faked


    the scene of the car ident. They immediately prepared to find your whereabouts at Aurouss Hilll


    No. 1 Elementary School and killed you too.


    It was the steward Thompson who brought you. He arrived in time and arrested all the people at a


    small gate in Aurouss Hilll. Originally, he nned to keep them alive, but the other party all took


    poison andmitted suicide. Later, he went through the vine and checked it and found that the


    other party was all from overseas. Taxi, but the clue is interrupted there.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Does he know who killed my parents?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said, ¡°It¡¯s just because they have not been able to find out who the gang was instigated.


    So, Steward Thompson was afraid that the master behind the scenes would still want to


    disadvantage you, so he decided to hide your name in Aurouss Hilll, so he sent We came to take


    charge of the Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute. While protecting and taking care of you, we also


    conceal all information about you from the outside world. The only thing we fear is that the other


    party is not willing to let you go!¡±


    ¡°Was Stephen Thompson instructed by the Wade family to do this?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Mrs. Lewis shook her head and said, ¡°Steward Thompson has always suspected that the


    Wade family may be the ones who secretly harmed your family, so he has kept these things from


    everyone in the Wade family.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°Then why did hee to me suddenly some time ago?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis replied: ¡°The master has sent someone to look for you for a long time, but if they haven¡¯t


    found it, they think you are missing. Last year, the master nned to make a formal will to make


    arrangements for the inheritance of the Wade family¡¯s property. The butler did not want you to be


    excluded, so he told the master about your whereabouts.


    The master hopes that you can return to Eastcliff andpete with the other descendants of the


    Wade family to inherit the family business, but he also knows that you may not agree to it. So he


    sent 10 billion Dor as a gift¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, then you needed a kidney transnt for uremia. Is


    it true or not?¡±


    When Mrs. Lewis heard this, she shook her head again and again, confessing in her mouth, ¡°Going


    back to the young master, it¡¯s a fake to be sick next¡­because you grew up with me, and I


    understand your temperament. If you don¡¯t force you, you will not be able to ept the Wade


    family¡¯s funds. That¡¯s why I decided to use my dying ill to force you to ept Wade family¡¯s money.


    I would deceive the young master and sin. Death, please master the punishment!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1387


    What Mrs. Lewis said is actually correct.


    Charlie Wade has undergone tremendous changes since he was a child. He has experienced the


    best days in the world, and he has also experienced the hardest days. He has already looked down


    on everything.


    Even if he didn¡¯t marry ire Wilson Wilson back then, even if he is still working on the construction


    site now, there is nothing dissatisfied with himself.


    Because in his opinion, after the death of his parents, working hard to live is the greatestfort to


    them.


    As for money and status, he had already forgotten it.


    During the years he married ire Wilson Wilson, he suffered humiliation, but he never thought of


    going back to Wade¡¯s house for help.


    Even if his dignity was rubbed repeatedly by the Wilson family on the ground, he could ept it


    calmly.


    Three years of iparable humiliation passed, but even though he himself was in the center of


    this vortex, he was the most peaceful one.


    But his calmness waspletely changed because of Mrs. Lewis¡¯s ¡°serious illness¡±.


    At that time, he was too afraid of Mrs. Lewis¡¯s death.


    Because, in his eyes, Mrs. Lewis is his savior, his reborn parents, and his biological parents are


    already dead, so she must never watch her die.


    He once went to the hospital and wanted to do a match with Mrs. Lewis, to see his kidneys, and he


    could sessfully match with Mrs. Lewis.


    If the matching is sessful, he would simply donate a kidney to Mrs. Lewis.


    However, the hospital told itself at the time that the matching failed.


    So, he could only do everything possible to get money to find the source of the kidney for Mrs.


    Lewis and perform a kidney transnt.


    Because of this, he mustered up the courage to borrow money from Mrs. Wilson during her birthday


    party.


    But unexpectedly, the Lady Wilson not only rejected him mercilessly, but also took the entire Wilson


    family to ridicule herself!


    At that time, Charlie Wade was frustrated. It was also at that time that Stephen Thompson suddenly


    appeared in front of him. The moment he saw him, his heart was very angry.


    Although he did not know that his parents were harmed by others, he always felt that the Wade


    family could not shirk the me for their parents¡¯ death.


    And Stephen Thompson, as the housekeeper of the Wade family, can be said to be the one who


    made him hate the family.


    Therefore, when Stephen Thompson asked him to go home and inherit the family property, he


    refused.


    When Stephen Thompson gave him the Emgrand Group and gave him 10 billion, he also refused.


    However, when Stephen Thompson told him that Mrs. Lewis¡¯s illness still needed two million to save


    her life, hepromised.


    He knew that he had no other way to save Mrs. Lewis apart from epting the Wade family¡¯s


    money.


    Therefore, he epted the Emgrand Group and the 10 billion cash given by the Wade family.


    Since then, Charlie Wade¡¯s life trajectory has undergone a major reversal.


    However, he never thought that all of this was actually a bitter trick by Stephen Thompson and Mrs.


    Lewis.


    A battle forced himself to ept Wade Family¡¯s ¡°gift¡± or pensation¡± tricks.


    At this moment, he had been deceived and even betrayed in his heart.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1388


    But the indignation in his heart was fleeting.


    Because he knew that Stephen Thompson and Mrs. Lewis did it for his own good.


    If it weren¡¯t for them to protect him as deliberately here, he might have died ten years ago.


    In order to protect himself, Stephen Thompson did not hesitate to rece the entire Aurouss Hilll


    Welfare Institute with his subordinates. This is enough to show that he has taken his own


    painstaking care.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly stretched out his hand to support Mrs. Lewis, and said gratefully: ¡°Mrs.


    Lewis, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me, let alone ask me to punish you for your crimes. You and


    Steward Thompson are my lifesavers. I should thank you. You risked you life to protect me.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis waved her hands in a hurry: ¡°Master, you are too polite. These are all things we should


    do.¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I am a little confused now, so I have to call butler


    Thompson and sort out these clues.


    After I figure it out, I wille to you again.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said quickly: ¡°Good young master!¡±


    Charlie Wade was uncertain, and said in a panic: ¡°I¡¯ll leave Mrs. Lewis first.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hurriedly said, ¡°Master, I will see you off!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade gave a fist to Mrs. Lewis, bowed slightly, and turned and left the office.


    Pushing the electric car, Charlie Wade walked out of the orphanage in despair.


    At this time, in the office of the dean on the fourth floor of the orphanage, behind a curtain gap, a


    middle-aged man in his fifties turned back and looked at the gray-haired old man sitting at the desk,


    and said respectfully: ¡°Steward Thompson , Master is gone.¡±


    It was the dean of Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute.


    And the gray-haired old man in the desk was Stephen Thompson, the housekeeper of the Wade


    family.


    Hearing that Charlie Wade was gone, Stephen Thompson nodded lightly and sighed: ¡°I have a


    thousand fortunes, and I didn¡¯t even know that the young master would invite Sun¡¯s girl to speak


    with him. Upon hearing the news, I immediately rushed over from Eastcliff.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But it¡¯s stillte¡­¡±


    The dean asked him: ¡°Steward Thompson, there is something unclear below.¡±


    ¡°You said.¡±


    The dean said in confusion: ¡°Mrs. Lewis doesn¡¯t know this at all. Why do you want her to recite this


    line of lines to lie to the young master?¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°At the beginning I did propose to choose a suitable woman from


    reliable servants to take care of the young master, but you must disagree, I must hire someone from


    the society who knows nothing. Volunteer, I just recruited Mrs. Lewis. She is the only staff member


    in the entire orphanage, but why do you have to tell her to lie now? Would you like to tell her this,


    what is she? I don¡¯t know. No matter how much the young master questioned her, it would be


    impossible to get any information. She didn¡¯t know anything, and naturally, the young master would


    not see any clues!¡±


    Stephen Thompson said with emotion: ¡°The reason why he didn¡¯t agree to use Wade¡¯s servants to


    take care of the young master was because he was afraid that the young master would see the


    ws when she gets along with the young master day and night.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. This person has to take care of the young master for ten years. What if he


    identally misses his mouth at any time and calls out the young master? What if he takes a nap


    one day and says something that shouldn¡¯t be said in a dream What should I do?


    The young master was only eight years old. I definitely can¡¯t let him know that everything around


    him was arranged by others!¡±


    ¡°Because of this, I want someone who doesn¡¯t know him to take care of him personally. Only in this


    way can he live in it and live the life of an ordinary orphan; because of this, he has not eaten well


    and dressed well these years. It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s not used well, even though I¡¯m terribly upset, I don¡¯t


    dare to give him any more care; because of this, he was excluded, isted, and humiliated by other


    children in the orphanage, and I dare not let you intervene. ¡­¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Stephen Thompson sighed: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for seeing him wanting to treat that Mrs.


    Lewis, I really don¡¯t know how to persuade the young master to ept the gift from the old man.¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡± The dean said nervously, ¡°Young Master knows this from Mrs. Lewis. He will


    contact you immediately and find a way to find out who killed his parents. He might even return to


    Eastcliff, if someone in the Wade family is unfavorable to him, can the young master resist it?¡±


    Stephen Thompson said indifferently: ¡°The young master has a title in Aurouss Hilll, called the real


    dragon on earth. This was not created by the young master himself. It was spontaneously sent to


    him by figures like Aurouss Hilll who have a head and face. This proves that the young master is by


    no means weak. He¡¯s not an ordinary person. If you want to deal with it, you can deal with it!¡±


    After that, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Although the old man¡¯s body is not very good, he can still carry it


    for a few more years. I originally didn¡¯t want the young master to return to Eastcliff so early, but I


    never dreamed that he would meet Sun¡¯s girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Sun¡¯s father and daughter have been looking for him for so many years. Once theye across,


    they will inevitably tell him what happened. By then, the young master will naturally know that there


    is some maniption behind all this, and the facts have proved that I guessed right. So, instead of


    this, why bother Keep hiding from the young master?


    Moreover, in this orphanage, he has been the closest to Mrs. Lewis since he was a child. These


    words are spoken from her mouth, and the effect is much better than that from mine. Only this way


    In order to encourage the young master to return to Eastcliff and go to Wade¡¯s house to stir him


    upside down!¡±


    Speaking of this, Stephen Thompson was already in tears. He trembled and said: ¡°Old and


    ipetent, he can¡¯t repay the second son¡¯s blood. Now, let the young master personally repay the


    second son and the second wife for this hatred! In that case, The old man is dead, and he can look


    down!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1389


    As soon as Stephen Thompson¡¯s voice fell, his mobile phone suddenly vibrated on the desktop.


    The call was from Charlie Wade.


    He hurriedly wiped away his tears, pretending to be a normal call, and respectfully said: ¡°Master!¡±


    Charlie Wade pushed out of the orphanage at this time. On the side of the road at the entrance of


    the orphanage, holding the phone in his hand, he said, ¡°Steward Thompson, thank you for all these


    years.¡±


    Stephen Thompson hurriedly said, ¡°Master, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t you understand


    me?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I just came out of Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute.¡±


    Stephen Thompson smiled and said, ¡°It turns out that you have returned to the orphanage, Master.


    After all, it is the ce where you lived, Master, must be very affectionate.¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t pretend, Mrs. Lewis has already told me that you asked Mrs.


    Lewis to rescue me, and you arranged the entire Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute to protect my safety.


    I will always remember it.¡±


    Stephen Thompson sighed softly, ¡°Master, do you know everything?¡±


    ¡°Well, I know, so I called to thank you.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know that there was a little secret in it.


    But at this moment, he did thank Stephen Thompson very much.


    Stephen Thompson said hurriedly, ¡°Master, you are serious. Your father is kind to me. I failed to


    save your father and mother. In this life, he cannot forgive himself, let alone thank you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I called, besides thank you, there is one more thing, that is, I want to know who


    my parents were killed in those years. Do you have any clues?¡±


    Stephen Thompson sighed, ¡°I have been looking for clues for so many years, but I haven¡¯t been


    able to find any clues¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, when the group of dead men killed your parents, they all had soft capsules made of


    potassium cyanide in their mouths¡­¡±


    ¡°This kind of cyanide has been a highly toxic substance specially used by agents since the First


    World War. 0.1 gram can kill people, and there is no cure¡­¡±


    ¡°Back then, I saw them die in front of me, but there was nothing I could do. I wanted to check their


    fingerprints, but I found that their ten fingers had been artificially erased, and there was no clue from


    them. Let alone find out the identity, even the nationality cannot be judged.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°Then do you have any suspects?¡±


    Stephen Thompson said, ¡°This¡­I think there is a 50% possibility that someone from the Wade


    family did it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie Wade asked coldly, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Stephen Thompson said: ¡°Your father, who was extraordinary and heroic in Eastcliff back then, was


    the rising star of the entire Wade family. He led the Wade family to open up the frontiers and expand


    thend, sh to the top, and lead the Wade family to the peak. But because of this, he was hated


    by others.


    Later, I had some frictions with top Western families, and then he was framed by others. Later, he


    had a disagreement with the master and left the Wade family in a rage¡­¡±


    ¡°At the beginning, the master thought your father was just impulsive, so he wanted him to take the


    opportunity to calm down, but he did not think that your father and your mother would die


    unexpectedly in Aurouss Hilll¡­¡±


    ¡°Since then, the master has been deeply saddened, and he wanted to find your whereabouts and


    bring you back to cultivate with him. He even hoped to train you into the next generation because of


    the guilt of your father.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1390


    ¡°However, in the next life, I am afraid that someone in the Wade family will be disadvantaged to you.


    After all, the old man is too old. If he takes you back to the Wade family and exposes you to the


    Wade family members, he may not be able to protect youprehensively, so I made a private


    opinion. Settled you in Aurouss Hilll, and thenpletely concealed your information. When Orrin


    Sun from the Sun family came to see you, I did not let him know that you were here.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Then why did you find me back some time ago?¡±


    Stephen Thompson said earnestly: ¡°Master, let me tell you that the master¡¯s health has been getting


    worse and worse in the past two years. However, he is quite dissatisfied with the status quo of the


    Wade family¡¯s sons not seeking to make progress, and is not willing to hand over the Wade family to


    them. I told him that you are still alive. The master is naturally very excited. So I want to train you as


    an heir. The Emgrand Group and 10 billion are just practicing.


    In the future, when you are willing to go back, the Wade family¡¯s trillions of wealth may be handed


    over. I¡¯ll be responsible for you!¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°I know about Steward Thompson, for so many years, I have hated you.¡±


    Stephen Thompson said hurriedly, ¡°Master, I am ashamed to be too shameful! Your father is so kind


    to me, not to say that this little thing is to make him feel bad, and he will never hesitate!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with emotion: ¡°I am not interested in the assets of the Wade family, but when the


    time is right, I will definitely investigate the hidden circumstances of my parents who were killed in


    the past. At that time, the liquidation should be liquidated, and the life should be paid.¡±


    Stephen Thompson was very excited, and said with a trembling: ¡°Master! With your words, you will


    die in the next! You are now the supreme of Aurouss Hilll, the true dragon on earth. I believe that


    with your strength, you can definitely be the Revenge of second son and the second wife!¡±


    At this point, Stephen Thompson was already crying.


    At that time, Stephen Thompson had not yet be a housekeeper in Wade¡¯s house. He was an


    assistant to Charlie Wade¡¯s father. He was worried by friends because of his rich ie. He


    deceived him to Macau and lost his fortune at the gambling table.


    Stephen Thompson then degenerates into a bad gambler, borrowing loan sharks everywhere to go


    to Macau casinos in vain to make aeback, and the result gets deeper and deeper.


    In the end, Stephen Thompson not only lost everything, but was also chased by loan sharks. When


    he was desperate, he pressed his hands in the casino, but he didn¡¯t expect that his hands were also


    lost.


    ording to the rules of the arena of Macau, in the casino, no matter what you lose, you must be


    willing to bet. And because of this, in the corner of the casino near the casino, I don¡¯t know how


    many gambling ghosts live by begging.


    But even so, these gamblers are still frugal, and want to save a little money and then enter the


    casino to y, their lives have beenpletely abolished.


    Stephen Thompson at that time almost fell to this point.


    Later, it was Charlie Wade¡¯s father who threw tens of millions to redeem him from the casino intact,


    and then forced him to take an oath to never bet.


    In order to ensure that hepletely quit gambling andnded ashore, Charlie Wade¡¯s father


    specially promoted him and made him his personal butler, bringing him by his side at all times, and


    would never allow him to touch any more gambling games.


    Since then, Stephen Thompson hase to his senses and wholeheartedly assisted Charlie


    Wade¡¯s father. Not only did he do his best to help Charlie Wade¡¯s father, he also learned a lot of


    valuable management and development experience from Charlie Wade¡¯s father. He grew up in a


    few years. For the most capable servant of the Wade Family.


    Then, he was appreciated by Charlie Wade¡¯s grandfather. The old man had the intention to make


    him the steward of the entire Wade family, but he didn¡¯t agree with it, and in the end Charlie Wade¡¯s


    father forced him to agree to the job.


    In the words of Charlie Wade¡¯s father, Stephen Thompson has reached his abilities, he should no


    longer be limited to being his own little personal butler, and should have a broader development


    space.


    In his opinion, the housekeeper of the entire Wade family can be said to be the highest position that


    the upper ss can give to outsiders.


    Stephen Thompson can sit in this position, and he can protect his glory and wealth in this life. He


    does not want Stephen Thompson to do it for himself. , Give up this godsend opportunity.


    Although Stephen Thompson was no longer Charlie Wade¡¯s father¡¯s personal butler, he became


    more and more loyal to Charlie Wade¡¯s father, and even regarded him as the object of his life


    looking up and assisting him.


    It¡¯s a pity that Charlie Wade¡¯s father left too early, which is also Stephen Thompson¡¯s greatest guilt


    in this life.


    He always felt that if he was still Charlie Wade¡¯s father¡¯s personal butler, then maybe Charlie


    Wade¡¯s parents would not die.


    Even if they can block a few shots for them in a critical moment, they can still have one more


    chance of survival¡­

 Chapter 1391-1395

    Chapter 1391-1395


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1391


    Thinking of the old things, Stephen Thompson couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s heart throbbed as he heard his crying.


    Although many years have passed, Charlie Wade¡¯s heart is also extremely painful and resentful


    when he thinks that his parents died not by ident but by fate.


    As a son of man, the hatred of parents is not shared!


    Don¡¯t need Stephen Thompson to say this hatred, he will definitely do his best to repay it!


    Otherwise, it is really a waste of man!


    So, his voice said indifferently: ¡°Steward Thompson, don¡¯t worry about this. Charlie Wade swears to


    God that I will avenge my parents by myself! All those who participated in the murder of my parents


    back then counted as one. I won¡¯t let it go!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Stephen Thompson was very excited, but he said seriously: ¡°Master, you must not be


    impulsive about this matter. There are many clues behind this that I haven¡¯t sorted out yet, so I still


    think about it for a long time. Don¡¯t expose yourself early¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°I have another question, I hope you answer it truthfully.¡±


    Stephen Thompson said immediately, ¡°Master, just ask!¡±


    Charlie Wade pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°My wife, ire Wilson Wilson, did you arrange


    it?¡±


    Stephen Thompson hurriedly said: ¡°This is really not¡­I also know your wife¡¯s grandfather. I really


    didn¡¯t expect that he could meet you at the construction site where you work, knowing that he wants


    you to marry his granddaughter. At that time, although I knew that his granddaughter was not


    worthy of you, I did not stop him at that time, because I just wanted to protect your safety and did


    not want to interfere with your life.¡±


    Charlie Wade breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knew that his childhood in the orphanage was Stephen Thompson¡¯s arrangement, so he was


    afraid that he would meet ire Wilson Wilson and it was his arrangement.


    So he said to Stephen Thompson: ¡°Steward Thompson,e here first. I have an appointment


    tonight. You can help me sort out the clues you have these days. If I have the opportunity, I will talk


    to you in person.¡±


    ¡°Good master!¡±


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone, only then realized that two lines of tears flowed unconsciously on


    his cheeks. He only learned today that it turned out that more than ten years ago, his parents were


    murdered by bad men.


    He only learned today that it turned out that more than ten years ago, the orphanage he lived in was


    completely arranged by Stephen Thompson, in order topletely hide all his information.


    The world today has undergone earth-shaking changes in his eyes, as if the whole world has


    be unfamiliar.


    Thest time I felt this way, it was the moment when I identally got the Apocalyptic Book; And


    thest time I felt this way was when I was eight years old, when I learned of my parents¡¯ death.


    Just when he was lost, Liam called and said, ¡°Master Wade, when will youe? Do you want me


    to pick you up by car?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°I will pick up my wife now, and then I will pass. You will wait for me


    for a while.¡± After speaking, he hung up the phone and rode a small electric bike to ire Wilson


    Wilson¡¯s studio.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the office of the dean of the Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1392


    Seeing Stephen Thompson finished the call, the dean respectfully asked, ¡°Steward Thompson,


    what should I do now?¡±


    Stephen Thompson sighed, and said, ¡°Since the young master already knows, you don¡¯t need to


    stay in the orphanage anymore. In the future, you should return to the post of the Wade family. I will


    settle down for you. Over the years, Thanks for your hard work!¡±


    The dean immediately bowed and said: ¡°Steward Thompson, the second son has been waiting for


    me as a mountain before his death. I will wait to serve Young Master Charlie Wade, and I will die!¡±


    Stephen Thompson nodded and said, ¡°You are all elites who have worked so hard to cultivate for


    many years. For more than ten years, condescending to be in a small orphanage has not only


    worked hard for you, but also felt wronged. Take a good rest during this time. ¡°


    ¡°When the young master inherits the Wade family one day, you will all be the servants of the young


    master, and then you will be loyal to the young master!¡±


    ¡°You guys grew up watching the young master. He is kind, upright, and good. If one day he can


    control the Wade family, I believe he will never treat you badly.¡±


    The dean immediately nodded and said: ¡°This is also because the young master has suffered a lot


    since childhood, so he has this precious quality. This quality in him is something I can¡¯t see in all the


    rich second generations.¡±


    Stephen Thompson smiled slightly: ¡°Therefore, it may not be a bad thing to let the young master


    suffer in the orphanage back then. The young master is the only son of the second son after all. Not


    worse than the second son!¡±


    After all, Stephen Thompson waved his hand and said happily: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m back to Eastcliff, you


    have a meeting with everyone these few days, and then hand over the orphanage to the relevant


    departments in Aurouss Hilll.


    I will meet tomorrow. I¡¯ll give you a sum of money. You will go back to meet your family first, and


    then find afortable resort to rest and rest.¡±


    The dean bowed again: ¡°Thank you Steward Thompson!¡±


    After speaking, he asked again: ¡°By the way, Steward Thompson, what should Mrs. Lewis do? She


    didn¡¯t know anything before, but now she already knows a lot of inside information.¡±


    Stephen Thompson said: ¡°She has taken care of her young master for so many years, and she is


    not too young. It is time to retire and take care of her life.


    I have a manor in Canada, so I will give it to her for retirement. Don¡¯t let her in the future. Goodbye,


    Master, and wait until Master sessfully inherits the Wade family.¡±


    The dean said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis also has an adopted daughter who also works in an orphanage. She is


    an orphan who grew up with the young master. She still doesn¡¯t know anything about this. I¡¯m afraid


    Mrs. Lewis will not let her go.¡±


    Stephen Thompson sighed and said, ¡°Talk to the girl, tell her something selectively, and then let her


    apany her adoptive mother to Canada. There are many Chinese people there, and the


    language requirements are not high. The mother and daughter can start a new life quickly over


    there. I have investigated the girl¡¯s background, she is very clean, and she likes the young master


    and will never do anything against the young master.¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    This night, the Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute suddenlypleted a major exchange of blood.


    Everyone was muffled, packing their luggage and things, and the city staff also rushed over to take


    over with the original team.


    No one knows why the management team of a welfare institution suddenly had to rece all the


    staff from the dean to the chef. Could it be that these people made any big mistakes?


    But they couldn¡¯t imagine that these people were like a disciplined army.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    They had already fought this protracted war, and now it was time to exit the battlefield in an orderly


    manner.


    Although Mrs. Lewis was very reluctant to give up, she also knew very well that before, she was the


    same as Charlie Wade and didn¡¯t know these things, but now she already knows some inside


    stories and knows that Charlie Wade¡¯s true identity belongs to the Wade family. Master.


    Therefore, she also knew that she couldn¡¯t stay here anymore.


    Now that you know this information, you can¡¯t say you¡¯ve been dragged into the water, but at least


    you can¡¯t be alone.


    Now that he has been brought into this group, he must obey the instructions of the Wade family.


    As a result, she also made a decision to listen to the dean¡¯s order and go to Canada to recuperate


    temporarily.


    As for Lisa, Mrs. Lewis did not tell her the truth, but only told her that the great benevolent who had


    funded her medical treatment before, and she had also funded herself to go abroad for a period of


    recuperation, she had no rtives, so she hoped that Lisa could be with her.


    Lisa treated Mrs. Lewis as her biological mother, and naturally agreed without hesitation, so she


    also started packing up and preparing to go abroad with her.


    Mrs. Lewis thought, after she arrived in Canada, she would tell Lisa these things.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1393


    Charlie Wade rode his electric bike to his wife¡¯s studio. As soon as he walked in, ire Wilson


    Wilson asked in surprise: ¡°My husband, why are your eyes red?¡±


    ¡°is it?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, stretched out his hands and rubbed his eyes, and said with a smile: ¡°The wind


    and sand on the road just now lost my eyes.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said distressedly: ¡°Don¡¯t always go out on an electric bike. You bought two


    cars for your family, but you also let you ride an electric bike every day. I feel so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Charlie Wade smiled and said casually: ¡°I like riding an electric bike, which is convenient,


    fast, simple, and environmentally friendly.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled helplessly: ¡°You, what you say from your mouth seems to be


    indifferent.¡±


    With that, she turned off herputer, stood up and said, ¡°I just finished a case of the Emgrand


    Group today. Mr. Doris Young, Mr. White, is very happy to let the finances pay, or I¡¯ll buy you a car.


    This way you will also have mobility tools in the future.¡±


    ¡°No need, if I really want to drive, I would have taken the two supercars from Mr. White and Quinton


    long ago.¡±


    Seeing that he was not joking, ire Wilson Wilson had no choice but to say: ¡°Okay, let me know


    when you have enough electric bikes.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°My wife, we have to go quickly. I have an appointment for a dinner tonight.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in astonishment: ¡°Who did you date tonight? You don¡¯t say anything, it¡¯s


    mysterious.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I have an appointment with a distinguished guest. I¡¯ll know when


    you arrive.¡±


    ¡°Guest?¡± ire Wilson Wilson asked puzzlingly, ¡°Is it one of your feng shui customers again?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Well, it needs to be kept secret for the time being. You will know


    when you follow me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Then I will follow you to eat dinner at night.¡±


    Afterwards, the couple left the studio and came to the parking lot. Charlie Wade put his foldable


    ebike into the trunk of ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s BMW car, and then the two drove to Shangri-La


    together.


    At this moment, Liam is apanying Stefanie Sun and Cherie to sit down and chat in the top


    luxury box.


    Cameron Isaac heard that Liam said that Master Wade would be hosting a banquet here today, and


    he had already made perfect preparations.


    He heard that the guests had arrived, so he came to the box himself.


    After buckling the door and entering the box, Cameron Isaac was stunned.


    He never dreamed that the person sitting in the box turned out to be Miss Sun from Eastcliff, the


    most popr female star in China, Stefanie Sun.


    After all, Cameron Isaac is the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurouss Hilll, and can be


    regarded as the middle and high level of the Wade family¡¯s subordinates, so he knows the Eastcliff


    family very well and naturally knows the background of Stefanie Sun.


    Seeing that she was actually here, Cameron Isaac gave a thud in his heart.


    Is she the one that the young master will entertain tonight?


    Everyone in Eastcliff knows that Stefanie Sun is the baby rtive of her young master, and she also


    knows that Stefanie Sun¡¯s family has been looking for her young master¡¯s whereabouts.


    Looking at this posture, she should have found the young master. However, the young master is


    obviously already married. Isn¡¯t this a bit embarrassing?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1394


    Being embarrassed, Stefanie looked at him with a dark face, and blurted out: ¡°Cameron Isaac! Did


    you know that my Charlie Wade is in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Uh¡­this¡­¡± Cameron Isaac suddenly didn¡¯t know how to answer, he couldn¡¯t tell why.


    Stefanie bit her little white teeth and said angrily: ¡°You guy is too unreliable. I have asked you about


    the whereabouts of Charlie Wade so many times, and you haven¡¯t had a word of truth!¡±


    Cameron Isaac said embarrassingly: ¡°Miss Sun, you really misunderstood me. I just learned not


    long ago that the young master was in Aurouss Hilll. I have been in Aurouss Hilll for so long on


    behalf of the Wade family. I have never heard of it before.¡±


    Cherie asked in surprise: ¡°What the hell?! Stefanie, you said that Charlie Wade, Mr. Wade, is the


    Charlie Wade you¡¯ve been looking for?¡±


    Stefanie nodded, and said seriously: ¡°That¡¯s right! This bad guy made me find it hard to find him!¡±


    Cherie said in surprise: ¡°Oh!


    That¡¯s great! You finally found him, wouldn¡¯t you be able to get married soon? I remember you


    always said that as long as you find your Charlie Wade brother, you will immediately Quit the


    entertainment industry, then marry him and have children.¡±


    Stefanie¡¯s face turned red immediately, and she said shyly: ¡°I¡­I think¡­but¡­but that bad guy is


    married¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Cherie immediately exploded and blurted out: ¡°What the hell is going on with this deted


    calf surnamed Wade? Didn¡¯t he know he had a marriage contract?


    Didn¡¯t he know that he had a beautiful fiancee, Have you been looking for him? How dare you marry


    another woman, when hees, you see, I won¡¯t scold him! What a contemporary!¡±


    Liam and Cameron Isaac looked at each other, their expressions were very embarrassing.


    It was at this time that Liam learned about the rtionship between Stefanie and Master Wade, and


    he was naturally shocked.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1395


    At this time, he just listened to Stefanie saying: ¡°A lot, Charlie Wade¡¯s wife will alsoeter, I


    promised that Charlie Wade will not reveal the rtionship between the two of us at the dinner


    table, so you must not mess around then and speak.¡±


    ¡°How can it be done!¡± Cherie said indignantly: ¡°When that bastard wife is also here, you should


    seize the opportunity and directly expose the matter in front of his wife, so that his wife can realize


    it. I don¡¯t believe it anymore. Which woman would dare to steal her husband from you, Stefanie


    Sun!¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Stefanie Sun said very solemnly: ¡°I have promised Charlie Wade about this matter. If you dare to


    make me break your promise, I will not forgive you back!¡±


    Cherie blurted out: ¡°Hey, Stefanie, are you stupid? This meal is the best opportunity for you to drive


    away his original partner. You must take it well, or you will regret it in the future!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯te here!¡± Stefanie said seriously: ¡°I am a person who always promises and speaks for


    words. You are not allowed to make trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Cherie said helplessly: ¡°You have decided. Don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson had also arrived outside the box.


    Before entering the door, ire Wilson Wilson still asked him: ¡°Who is the guest I want to meet? It¡¯s


    so mysterious.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are definitely one of the people you want to see


    most.¡±


    ¡°The person I want to meet the most?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson frowned slightly, ¡°I can¡¯t think of who I want to see the most now.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°I¡¯ll know if you go in.¡±


    With that, he knocked gently on the door, and then pushed the box door inward.


    ire Wilson Wilson saw at a nce, Stefanie Sun, who was sitting facing the door of the luxurious


    box, was stunned at this moment!


    ¡°Charlie Wade, is it Stefanie Sun? Is it really Stefanie Sun?¡±

 Chapter 1396-1400

    Chapter 1396-1400


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1396


    At this time, ire Wilson Wilson had no intention of guarding against Stefanie Sun, who was like a


    fairy.


    In her eyes, Stefanie Sun is the perfect disy of contemporary women. A woman like her who is


    extremely good in all aspects has no mundane smoke and fire smell on her body.


    Therefore, she had never thought that such a woman would be her potential rival in love.


    Charlie Wade was also relieved at this time. He nned to quietly go to Eastcliff after Aurora


    finished the finals, and quietly see Stefanie¡¯s father Orrin.


    Seeing that Orrin was not the goal, it was his real goal to cure his advanced pancreatic cancer.


    He is a good brother of his father. For so many years, he has not only paid homage to his parents


    every New Year¡¯s Day, but also has not rxed for a moment, and has not given up on finding his


    whereabouts. This kindness must be repaid by himself.


    It just so happened that I could also take this opportunity to meet Stephen Thompson in Eastcliff


    and find him for more clues and information.


    Therefore, it will take at least three to five days to go to Eastcliff.


    To be away from home for three or five days, you can¡¯t make your wife suspicious. The best excuse


    is to be invited by Stefanie Sun to go to Eastcliff to show her feng shui at home.


    Stefanie spoke out the invitation in front of his wife, so that the wife would no longer doubt.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1397


    Seeing ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s willingness to agree, Stefanie nodded happily, and said with a smile:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Wade to be so refreshing. I am worried that you will disagree.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Ms. Sun, you can recognize my husband¡¯s ability. I am too


    happy to have time. How could I disagree? Just in case my husband is not doing well enough,


    please bear with me.¡±


    ¡°Howe!¡± Stefanie said with a smile: ¡°I recognize Mr. Wade¡¯s abilities very much, and I believe


    that my father and my family are the same, so I would like to thank Mrs. Wade for fulfilling this


    matter!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was a little ttered, and hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Sun, you are so polite.¡±


    Seeing that Stefanie kept using such ulterior motives to release some kind of signal in secret,


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless and depressed.


    He knew that this was what Stefanie said to himself, and at the same time it was told to ire


    Wilson Wilson cryptically, and it could even be understood that this was a demonstration of her to


    ire Wilson Wilson in front of her.


    However, I just couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    After all, all this is because I owe Stefanie, and I also betrayed the marriage contract made by both


    parents in the past. I have no face to use her anyway.


    Moreover, what made Charlie Wade even more depressed was that he could not simply refuse


    Stefanie like he refused Loreen.


    Although Loreen liked him, he did not owe Loreen any love, but saved her life many times, so even


    if he rejected her straightforwardly every time, Charlie Wade would not have any psychological


    burden.


    But Stefanie is different after all.


    She is my own baby rtives. She has been looking for me, waiting for me, and looking forward to


    me for so many years, but I have failed others. This kind of thing is my fault.


    At this time, ire Wilson Wilson, who was in the dark, mustered up the courage to say to Stefanie:


    ¡°Miss Sun, I¡­ can I take a photo with you?¡±


    Stefanie readily agreed, and smiled and said, ¡°Okay! Shoot now?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded busy: ¡°If it is convenient for you, then shoot now!¡±


    Stefanie nodded, took the initiative to move her chair, leaned closer to ire Wilson Wilson, and


    said with a smile: ¡°Mrs. Wade is so beautiful, it is still very stressful to take a photo with you.¡±


    ¡°Howe¡­¡± ire Wilson Wilson said awkwardly: ¡°I am under pressure. Miss Sun is not only


    beautiful, but also a top domestic star. In front of you, I will inevitably feel embarrassed¡­ .¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1398


    Stefanie smiled slightly: ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll be a little bit ahead, so that you can make your face smaller


    and better.¡±


    The two women took a selfie together like sisters.


    After the filming, ire Wilson Wilson held the phone and asked excitedly: ¡°Miss Sun, I¡­ can I post


    this photo to Moments?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson herself is a woman without any vanity.


    When Charlie Wade bought her a BMW car, she never posted it to Moments;


    Charlie Wade organized her wedding in the Hanging Garden of Shangri-La, and she never posted it


    to Moments;


    Charlie Wade took her to experience tens of millions of super sports cars, but she still hasn¡¯t posted


    to Moments;


    Even if she lives in a top-notch mansion like Thompson First, she still hasn¡¯t posted to Moments.


    The only ¡°show off¡± in the circle of friends was the vegetable garden built by her husband Charlie


    Wade overnight.


    But this time, she really couldn¡¯t hold back.


    After all, Stefanie Sun is her favorite female celebrity and her idol. She can eat with her idols, and


    even take photos with her idols. How many times can I encounter this kind of thing in a lifetime?


    Stefanie also nodded and smiled generously: ¡°Of course, Mrs. Wade, please.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson got Stefanie¡¯s consent and immediately thanked her happily.


    Then she opened her WeChat ount and posted the photo to her circle of friends.


    The essay she wrote to Moments is: ¡°I never dreamed that I would have the opportunity to meet my


    idol and take a photo with her!¡±


    This photo has been sent out, and it has received numerous likes andments.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s social circle has never left Aurouss Hilll. For Aurouss Hilll, a second-tier city,


    there are not many opportunities to meet first-tier stars.


    Especially the super first-line top stars like Stefanie Sun are extremely difficult to see.


    Therefore, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s circle of friends has aroused the amazement and envy of


    countless people.


    Many people even chatted with her privately, asking about the details of her meeting with Stefanie


    Sun, such as where she is now, whether Stefanie Sun is in Aurouss Hilll, and can she help ask for a


    signed photo of Stefanie Sun, etc.


    Stefanie on the side smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Wade, this time I came to Aurouss Hilll and didn¡¯t let the


    outside world know, so if someone asks, you must not say that I am in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded hurriedly: ¡°I know Miss Sun, don¡¯t worry, I will never reveal it!¡±


    Stefanie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°By the way, Mrs. Wade, let¡¯s add on WeChat friends as


    well. You can contact me directly on WeChat if you have anything in the future.¡±


    ¡°Add friends?!¡± ire Wilson Wilson eximed: ¡°You want to add my WeChat friends?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson dared to believe her idol and took the initiative to add her WeChat friend. She


    hadn¡¯t had this idea before. If she could add Stefanie Sun as a friend, even if she had no time to


    take care of herself, she could often see her in her circle of friends and see hertest


    developments.


    However, sheter thought that after all, she and Stefanie are in a disparity in status.


    It is already a great fortune to have a meal together. How embarrassed to add someone else to


    WeChat friends?


    But she never expected that Stefanie would take the initiative to add her as a friend, and be able to


    be a WeChat friend with an idol. This is something she would never dream of!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1399


    After Stefanie and ire Wilson Wilson added their WeChat friends, they looked at Charlie Wade


    and said with a smile: ¡°By the way, Master Wade, let¡¯s add a friend too.¡±


    After that, she handed her WeChat QR code to Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade had to take out his mobile phone, scanned it, and added her as a friend.


    Stefanie winked at him with a sessful face, and then asked him sternly, ¡°Master Wade, when will


    you be able to leave for Eastcliff? Can you tell me about the time so I can prepare.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Next week, but I still can¡¯t decide the exact time.¡±


    Stefanie nodded and smiled and said, ¡°Master Wade, then my father and I will be waiting for you in


    Eastcliff!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Charlie Wade suddenly thought of what Stefanie had said before, saying that after arriving in


    Eastcliff and seeing his father, he watched his father not beat him up.


    Hey, the more I think about it, the more shameless I am to see her father Orrin Sun.


    Just when Charlie Wade was having headaches for Sun¡¯s father and daughter, in the intensive care


    unit of Aurouss Hilll First People¡¯s Hospital, Nanako Ito and her assistant Koichi Tanaka, as well as


    Jiro Kobayashi of the Kobayashi family, stood motionless and stood by Nanako Ito. Both sides of


    the hospital bed of the coach and Kazuki Yamamoto.


    Yamamoto Kazuki on the hospital bed looked extremely haggard.


    The doctor had just performed a third full-body examination on him, and once again confirmed that


    his nervous system was severely injured and there was almost no possibility of recovery.


    As for the bloody East Asian sick man on his forehead, 4 big characters. Still eye-catching.


    Nanako Ito hopes that the doctor can use gauze to cover Kazuki Yamamoto¡¯s forehead, so as not to


    further stimte her teacher.


    However, Yamamoto Kazuki firmly rejected the proposal.


    The four ugly characters that Don Albertt left on his forehead can be said to be the greatest shame


    in his life, but they are also the most profound lesson in his life.


    Before Charlie Wade defeated him with a palm, Yamamoto Kazuki still felt that he was a world-ss


    martial arts master.


    It wasn¡¯t until Charlie Wade¡¯s palm that he realized that he was just a tiny ant on the way to martial


    arts.


    But everyone who is dedicated to martial arts has a sense of integrity. Even if they lose, most


    people are willing to gamble and surrender. What¡¯s more, even if they are missed to death in a


    competition, they can be calm before dying. face.


    Although Yamamoto Kazuki¡¯s mind was not so broad, he was convinced at the bottom of his heart


    when he thought of Charlie Wade¡¯s terrifying strength.


    At this time, Nanako Ito looked at him sadly, and said: ¡°Master, I havemunicated with my father.


    He will contact the best hospitals and doctors in Tokyo to help you treat and recover, and there will


    be a special ne to pick you up tomorrow. You go back to Japan!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1400


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go!¡± Yamamoto Kazuki couldn¡¯t move, but he could gently shake his head.


    At this time, he said hoarsely: ¡°My injury cannot be cured by a doctor, and I cannot be better than


    here when I return to Japan. As your master, I cannot leave you here alone. I want to After


    participating in thepetition with you, I will return to Japan with you.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said: ¡°Master, I may not be able to win the championship in thispetition. I


    watched the video of Aurora¡¯spetition after today¡¯spetition.


    Her strength is much stronger than thest time. To a talented yer like Joanna, it may take a long


    battle to win the battle, but Aurora faced Joanna and defeated her with just one move. This kind of


    strength is far beyond me¡­¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki sighed: ¡°I watched the live broadcast of Aurora¡¯s match at the hospital and also


    on the Chinese mobile phone videowork. Her current strength is indeed very strong.


    It is more than several times stronger than when she was in thest match! I really can¡¯t imagine


    that a person can make such huge progress in such a short period of time! This has simply


    subverted my perception!¡±


    Nanako Ito said seriously: ¡°I think this should be rted to her coach Charlie Wade. Charlie Wade


    only started to be her coach during thest match.¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki thought of Charlie Wade, and couldn¡¯t help feeling: ¡°This Charlie Wade is really


    the martial arts master of the world! It seems that he is the legendary inner disciple who can


    practice internal strength in Chinese martial arts! I used to think that those were all lie. Yes, I really


    understand today!¡±


    On the side, Jiro Kobayashi said: ¡°I have studied ancient Chinese medical books and ancient


    books. The earliest ¡°Huang Di Nei¡± in China contains a description of internal chi.


    There is also a special article about how to carry out internal chi in the body. It can be seen from this


    that the Chinese have been practicing internal strength thousands of years ago.¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki said with a fascinating look: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that there is such a thing as


    internal power in the world. If I could know this 10 or 20 years earlier, then I muste to China


    and visit all of China. The famous Sichuan Dashan, worship a real master as a teacher, concentrate


    on learning internal power¡­¡±


    Having said this, Yamamoto Kazuki sighed again: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I learned toote¡­¡±


    After a pause, two lines of tears rolled down the deeply wrinkled face.


    Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t help crying when she saw the miserable end of her mentor.


    At this time, Yamamoto Kazuki looked at her with a bit of enthusiasm in his eyes and said: ¡°Nanako!


    To this day, I am no longer qualified to be your teacher, if you wish to have a greater career in


    martial arts. For the breakthrough and progress of the world, then you must find a way to worship


    Charlie Wade as your teacher!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Nanako Ito blurted out eximed: ¡°Worship him as a teacher?! I¡­I shouldn¡¯t! Nanako has only one


    mentor in this life, and that¡¯s you! Besides you, Nanako will never again Worship other people as


    teachers!¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Yamamoto Kazuki shouted angrily, ¡°What can I teach you like this? Don¡¯t say that I am a


    cripple now. Even if I am not a cripple, what I can teach you has already been taught to you. The


    rest is nothing more than some so-called actualbat experience.¡±


    ¡°But if you look at my current fate, you will know the actualbat experience. In front of real


    masters, in front of absolute power, it has no meaning at all. An ant, even if it has experience in


    biting and fighting, is just It is effective against other ants, but in front of a human, it still can¡¯t resist a


    finger of the opponent!¡±


    ¡°And Charlie Wade made me realize that when I was in the martial arts, I was aplete ant. As


    the apprentice I taught, you haven¡¯t been able toe out of the blue.


    This proves that you are just like me, but just martial arts. The ants on the way!¡±


    Speaking of this, Yamamoto Kazuki excitedly asked Nanako Ito with a hot eye: ¡°Nanako, you have


    been obsessed with martial arts for nearly 20 years. Are you willing to be an ant on the way to


    martial arts?¡±


    When Nanako Ito heard this, she bit her lower lip and said word by word: ¡°Master, Nanako is not


    willing to be an ant!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki immediately said loudly: ¡°Then go to worship Charlie Wade as a teacher! Let him


    teach you the real martial arts, only in this way can you have the opportunity to grow into a real


    strong, otherwise, I advise you to give up the so-called now Forget about the martial arts, because


    the so-called martial arts we pursue,pared with Charlie Wade, is simply rubbish among


    rubbish!¡±

 Chapter 1401-1405

    Chapter 1401-1405


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1401


    On the way home, Charlie Wade drove, and ire Wilson Wilson sat in the co-pilot, still excited.


    Her circle of friends haspletely exploded today, and countless people like andmented,


    envious of her having such good luck to be able to eat with the most popr female star Stefanie


    Sun.


    ire Wilson Wilson kept bowing his head, fiddling with his mobile phone, his expression of


    excitement was beyond words.


    After replying to thements of a few friends, she looked at Charlie Wade with a look of


    admiration, and blurted out: ¡°Husband, I only found out today that you are really amazing. I didn¡¯t


    expect that even big stars like Stefanie Sun would appreciate you watching Feng Shui. Do you


    really have a few brushes besides fools?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I never said that I think Feng Shui is a fool, but you, dad and mom


    always think I am fooling. People, Feng Shui is the essence left by the ancestors, and there are


    traces to follow.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said seriously: ¡°I know that Feng Shui was left by the ancestors,


    and I believe it. I just don¡¯t believe in Feng Shui, you can watch Feng Shui.¡±


    Charlie Wade was not convinced, and asked her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe that I would watch Feng


    Shui?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Because I know you! Like yourself That said, you grew up in the


    orphanage, and the orphanage does not teach people how to look at Feng Shui.


    After you came out of the orphanage, you went to work on the construction site, and then my


    grandfather asked me to marry you. You have been Doing housework at home, I never saw you


    ever learn Feng Shui.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile, ¡°Feng Shui is something like research. When you were at work, I


    liked to study gossip when I was fine at home. If you have more, you will understand.¡±


    In fact, Charlie Wade really didn¡¯t know much about Feng Shui before getting the Apocalyptic Book.


    He only learned some Wing Chun when he was young. After all, the Wade Family Ancestor has the


    inheritance of martial arts.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s current medical skills, alchemy techniques, geomantic ult techniques, and even


    those somewhat mysterious metaphysical techniques, were all obtained from the Apocalyptic Book.


    But this was the biggest secret in his life. He couldn¡¯t tell his wife ire Wilson Wilson, and he


    might not even tell a second person about it in his entire life.


    In addition to the Apocalyptic Book, the second biggest secret in life is his identity as the Wade


    Family Master.


    However, it is difficult for him to hide this matter from the whole world, after all, the Wade family and


    the Wade family¡¯s subordinates all know themselves.


    It¡¯s just that my wife, and the others in Aurouss Hilll still don¡¯t know.


    When the two returned home, ire Wilson Wilson was still busy replying to Moments, and went


    into the vi with his head dull.


    Charlie Wade parked the car, and just about to get off, he received a WeChat voice from Stefanie


    and said to him: ¡°Charlie Wade, my stomach is upset, can I give them some Nova Dias to


    disperse?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied her: ¡°Daisy, if you need stomach loosening, I will ask Liam to send you a bit of


    it. Don¡¯t worry, I will ask him to give you more. Is ten boxes enough for you to eat?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want it before. Before Nova Dias was released, too much medicine was leaked


    out.


    However, for Stefanie, he would naturally make an exception.


    Stefanie said at this time: ¡°Charlie Wade, I have an upset stomach, shouldn¡¯t youe and give me


    medicine in person? It¡¯s in vain that I have been looking for you for so many years and sending


    medicine is such a small thing. To deal with me, you really disappointed me!¡±


    Charlie Wade helplessly said, ¡°Daisy, are you not a moral kidnapping? Anyway, what you need is


    Nova Dias, who will give it differently?¡±


    Stefanie said angrily: ¡± Who told you that I only need Nova Dias? I still need my fiance who has


    reunited after so many years! Anyway, my stomach hurts, you can figure it out! If you don¡¯t feel bad


    about me, then I will find me Dad filed aint, it really doesn¡¯t work, I will tell your wife the


    truth!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1402


    Charlie Wade said embarrassingly: ¡°Daisy, I have a very stable rtionship with your sister-inw,


    you can¡¯t get involved with a third party!¡±


    ¡°My third party got involved?¡± Stefanie said angrily: ¡°Wade When I was four or five years old, I was


    betrothed to you by my parents! You and your wife have only been married for three or four years!¡±


    ¡°Also, you have disappeared for so many years, not only did I not forget you, but I did not


    disappoint. The marriage contract that year, the beginning of chaos and the end of abandon!


    For so many years I have been brainwashing myself, no matter how good a man I meet, I always


    tell myself that I have a fiance, I will find him, and now I finally find you, you Say that I am a third


    party to intervene?!¡±


    Stefanie became more and more angry at this time.


    She didn¡¯t want to care too much about Charlie Wade, saying that he let herself down, but


    subconsciously wanted to act like a baby with him.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to say that a third party stepped in.


    This really immediately ignited the resentment in her heart!


    Originally sitting with ire Wilson Wilson for dinner and talking with Mrs. Wade one by one, she


    was already very depressed. To talk about the third party, it was also ire Wilson Wilson who got


    involved in his marriage contract with Charlie Wade.


    Now, this Charlie Wade turned the cart before the horse and said that she was a third party, which


    made her feel wronged.


    Then, she cried and said, ¡°Charlie Wade! When you arrive in Eastcliff, I will let you Look at my


    dozens of diaries over the past ten years! You start from the day you disappeared and read one by


    one. If you are not in the diary one day, I will count as myself losing! You big pig, hurt me. After so


    many years, you still treat me this way now, do you still have a conscience?¡±


    Charlie Wade felt bad for a while.


    Everyone respects him as a true dragon in the world, but this girl is good, she doesn¡¯t give him any


    face, and directly calls him a pig!


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to be angry, and he didn¡¯t have the face to be angry. On the contrary, he


    still felt very guilty in his heart.


    Although he is cruel and merciless when facing enemies, he has always been very grateful and


    grateful to those who have been kind to him, and Stefanie is no exception.


    Hearing her crying, Charlie Wade said hurriedly: ¡°Daisy I¡¯m sorry, I said something wrong, I


    apologize to you.¡±


    Stefanie asked him: ¡°Then what should I do with my stomach ache?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said immediately: ¡± Wait a minute , I will deliver you the medicine personally!¡± Stefanie


    asked, ¡°Do you have Oracle Nova Dias ready-made there?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°No, but I can go to the pharmaceutical factory to get it, and I will deliver it to the


    hotel myself. , Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Stefanie said, ¡°Forget it, the pharmaceutical factory is quite far away. It¡¯s sote, so I won¡¯t bother


    you. You should arrange for someone to send it over, although I have my opinion on you. It¡¯s very


    big, but I still love you with all my my heart.¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly thought, this spleen and stomach are not tuned. Although taking Niranex


    has a good effect, Niranex is a medicine that is more inclined to relieve symptoms and difort


    than immediately Cure.


    This medicine is a bit like lozenges for a sore throat. Some lozenges are veryfortable to eat,


    and the sore throat can be relieved immediately. However, the root cause of throat inmmation and


    irritation may not be cured well.


    Nova Dias is a medicine of this nature. If Stefanie Sun really has some hidden problems in her


    spleen and stomach, he still needs to cure the root cause to solve the problem once and for all.


    Thinking of this, he immediately said: ¡°You are waiting for me in the hotel, and I will give you


    systematic treatment in the past.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1403


    Charlie Wade was not good at telling his wife ire Wilson Wilson about going to see Stefanie, so


    he could only tell her that Liam had something to do temporarily and let himself go and help.


    ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t think too much, and asked him not to go home toote, so he went back


    upstairs to take a bath alone.


    Charlie Wade drove out again and returned to Shangri-La Hotel. At this time, Stefanie was in her


    top luxury suite, waiting nervously for Charlie Wade¡¯s arrival. The room she lives in is Shangri-La¡¯s


    presidential suite.


    Donald and his son Sean once lived in this room.


    This is Shangri-La, with the highest specifications, thergest area, the most expensive, and also


    the most luxurious room. The huge room has a building area of   hundreds of square meters.


    However, at this moment, there is only Stefanie in this presidential suite.


    Her assistant Cherie lives next door to her.


    When Charlie Wade rang the doorbell of the room, Stefanie, wearing a satin nightdress, hurriedly


    opened the door for him.


    Seeing Charlie Wade standing outside the door, Stefanie was very happy, but her mouth


    deliberately hummed a few times and said, ¡°Oh, you are willing to leave your wife aside and care


    about your childhood sweetheart fiancee?¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the stomach is upset? I¡¯ll help you see it.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Stefanie muttered, ¡°If you still have a conscience,e in!¡±


    As he said, his body shed aside and let out the entrance.


    Charliemai stepped through the door and saw that her presidential suite was astonishinglyrge. He


    couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid to live in such a big room alone?¡±


    ¡°Afraid.¡± Stefanie said casually: ¡°Or don¡¯t leave at night, and stay with me here.¡±


    Charlie Wade coughed twice: ¡°Men and women are not giving or receiving marriage. Besides, you


    are a celebrity and a public figure.


    You must pay attention to the influence in everything. If your fans know that there is a man in your


    room who does note home at night, they Will be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Disappointment? It doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    Stefanie waved her hand: ¡°People all over the country know that I have a childhood sweetheart


    fianc¨¦, and they also know that I have been looking for him.


    If fans find you staying in my room overnight, then I will simply tell them that you are what I have


    been looking for for many years. That fianc¨¦.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, how did this make it? The current stars are only popr when


    they are single. As soon as they announce that they have a girlfriend or a boyfriend, or even


    announce that they are married, the fans immediately crash. People¡¯s star journey will also be


    greatly affected.¡±


    Stefanie didn¡¯t care: ¡°Do you think I really care about the star? Although the Sun family is not as


    strong as the Wade family, but if I want to, I can buy half of the entertainment circle at any time.


    Who cares about the star? I? I am the entire Star Way.¡±


    Charlie Wade took it. Miss Sun¡¯s family really has the strength, to say this.


    Although China¡¯s entertainment industry is huge as a whole, it has to bepared with others.


    The total box office of movies in the country is only 64.2 billion a year, which is only worth a small


    district in Eastcliff.


    This 64.2 billion will support countless movie theaters, countless filmpanies, well-known


    directors, well-known screenwriters and well-known actors.


    As the saying goes, there are more monks and less meat, so the profit that the entire industry


    can create each year is not much.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1404


    So for arge family like the Sun family with hundreds of billions of dors, as long as they want to,


    they really have the ability to buy half of the entertainment industry.


    So Charlie Wade sighed and said, ¡°Okay, hurry up and sit on the sofa. I¡¯ll give you a pulse.¡±


    Stefanie looked at him and asked in amazement: ¡°Are you really good at treating people?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked back: ¡°Of course it will! Do you think I lied to you?¡±


    Stefanie curled her lips: ¡°I thought you were pretending to see a doctor as a reason, and wanted to


    run into my room at night to take advantage of me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Charlie Wade almost sprayed out a mouthful of old blood: ¡°I¡¯m not that bad!¡±


    Stefanie gave him a white look and said, ¡°Tell you, don¡¯t think that I am the kind of casual woman. I


    grow up so that I have never held the hands of other boys except you!


    And, even if You are not married now, even if you want to fulfill the marriage contract with me, I may


    not agree, at least you have to have an inspection period for you first, you can only after my


    inspection, otherwise you will be a scumbag for so many years Man, I wouldn¡¯t consider


    marrying you!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked back: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you keep talking so bluntly? One will be your


    fianc¨¦e, another will be married, and another will be a stepmother or something.¡±


    Stefanie said angrily, ¡°Do you know what it means to book in advance? For example, if you are a


    driver and I have booked you, you have to wait for me obediently and never pick up other orders.


    But then again, although I booked you, but I don¡¯t necessarily have to take your car. Then you make


    me dissatisfied, and I can change to another car at any time!¡±


    Charlie Wade helplessly said: ¡°It¡¯s all right, I won¡¯t tell you this, I can¡¯t tell you, don¡¯t you have an


    upset stomach? Come and I will show you, I will go home quickly after watching, your sister-inw


    is still waiting Let me go home to sleep.¡±


    Stefanie wrinkled her nose and asked: ¡°Charlie Wade Wade, you deliberately angered me, right?


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to check your body!¡±


    Stefanie touched her stomach, and hummed: ¡°Look how nice I am to you! Even the opportunity to


    find you after so many years hase at the expense of your health. You say me If there is nothing


    wrong with the stomach, how could it be possible to pick up this stomach-breaking advertisement


    from you?


    It is even more impossible toe to Aurouss Hilll to see you! I really pay for you all the time!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and coaxed her, saying: ¡°You have been so hard for so many


    years. If there is a chance in the future, my brother will definitelypensate you.¡±


    Stefanie asked: ¡°Then how are you going topensate?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I will cure your stomach disease at one time. After I cure you, if there is a


    problem with your stomach, I will lose.¡±


    ¡°Blow it, you can¡¯t.¡±


    Although Stefanie didn¡¯t believe it, she still followed him and sat down on the sofa.


    Afterwards, she handed her right hand to Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade gently put his fingers on the veins of her wrist, seeming to be trumpeting, but in fact


    just took this opportunity to prate a trace of reiki into her body for investigation.


    What medicine is used to cure diseases and save people is far inferior to Reiki. Because this is the


    essence of heaven and earth.


    With this hint of reiki entering the body, Stefanie immediately felt a different kind of warmth and


    comfort reaching the spleen and stomach.


    After a while, she felt that her faintly aching stomach hadpletely improved unconsciously.


    The spleen and stomach before, always had a kind of pain, and bloating, acid reflux, and burning


    panic, so that her whole body can not lift any appetite. But now all those diforts seem to have


    disappeared in an instant!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1405


    Feeling that all the difort in the body has disappeared, Stefanie looked at Charlie Wade


    dumbfounded, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°In Chinese medicine, pulse is only a diagnosis, not a


    treatment. Why do you give me a pulse and I feel nothing is wrong anymore?¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°There is an acupuncture point on a person¡¯s wrist, which is used toThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    treat the spleen and stomach. You think I am telling you the pulse, but I am actually doing


    acupressure for you.¡±


    Stefanie asked in surprise: ¡°Really? Is it so amazing?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°This is the same as rubbing your temples when you have a


    headache. It¡¯s just that my technique is more magical, so the effect will be even better.¡±


    Stefanie couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Charlie Wade dear, you are really amazing! I have seen so many


    doctors and taken so many kinds of medicines, and I haven¡¯t been well for more than a month. I


    didn¡¯t expect you to press my wrist. .¡±


    Charlie Wade said with an awkward expression: ¡°Just now you called me a big pig head, now you


    call me Charlie Wade dear, you are too fickle.¡±


    Stefanie snorted in embarrassment, and said, ¡°If you are not married, I will definitely call Charlie


    Wade¡¯s brothers one by one, so I¡¯m not willing to scold you.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°I know, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you know it.¡± Stefanie curled her lips and said, ¡°My dad sent me a WeChat video just now


    and asked me how I¡¯m doing here. I wanted to tell him about finding you, but I want toe to


    surprise him. You said that going to Eastcliff next week and you will not lie to me?¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°When I finished the meal, I already told my wife, how could I lie to


    you? You can go back first when I finish my work. The things on hand will be over when I finish my


    work. .¡±


    Stefanie Sun asked expectantly: ¡°Charlie Wade, do you really have a way to cure my father¡¯s


    disease?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°I have a lot of confidence.¡±


    Stefanie said excitedly: ¡°Then I will be waiting for you in Eastcliff! Please heal my father!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said word by word: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best.¡±


    After speaking, when it waste, Charlie Wade stood up and said: ¡°It¡¯s toote, if there is nothing


    wrong, I will go back first.¡±


    Stefanie hurriedly asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t you sit there anymore?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sit down, it¡¯s alreadyte, so it won¡¯t dy your rest.¡±


    Stefanie wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she held back.


    After a while, she looked expectantly and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, will youe to see me these two


    days?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I still have a lot of things to deal with in the past two days, maybe I don¡¯t have


    time, but don¡¯t worry, I will definitely visit Eastcliff next week.¡±


    Stefanie nodded and said, ¡°I will shoot an advertisement for your Nova Dias in Aurouss Hilll in the


    next two days. If you have time,e visit the ss.¡±


    ¡°it is good.¡± After bidding farewell to Stefanie, Charlie Wade left Shangri-La and drove back to


    Thompson First.

 Chapter 1406-1410

    Chapter 1406-1410


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1406


    While Charlie Wade was treating Stefanie, Nanako Ito watched her mentor Kazuki Yamamoto fall


    asleep with her own eyes, and then said to Tanaka Koichi wearily: ¡°Tanaka, you stay here to take


    care of Master for me. I have to make sure to take a break. , Otherwise, it is very likely that I will not


    be able to enter the next semifinals, let alone defeat Aurora.¡±


    For Nanako Ito, although Master Yamamoto Kazuki tried to persuade herself to worship Charlie


    Wade as a teacher, she was not prepared to do so.


    She felt that no matter what, the teacher was injured by Charlie Wade¡¯s palm. No matter who was


    right or wrong in this matter, she couldn¡¯t give up her teacher at this time and worship Charlie Wade


    as a teacher.


    Moreover, deep down in her heart, she also felt that Charlie Wade would not ept herself as a


    disciple.


    Charlie Wade doesn¡¯tck money, and doesn¡¯t like Japanese people very much. What can he do to


    impress him?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    So, she had made up her mind, tried her best to finish the game, and then returned to Japan with


    her teacher.


    Because of this, she couldn¡¯t continue to take care of Yamamoto Kazuki here.


    She has to return to the hotel to ensure that she has a rtively adequate rest, and she has to


    seize thest time and practice hard.


    When Jiro Kobayashi heard that Nanako Ito was going back to the hotel, he hurriedly said


    tteringly: ¡°Oh, Nanako, I just want to go back to the hotel, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Nanako Ito shook her head: ¡°No need Mr. Kobayashi, I just take a taxi and go home.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi knew that Nanako Ito was trying to alienate herself.


    But he wasn¡¯t angry either. He had known for a long time that a Yamato Nadeko like Nanako Ito who


    was difficult to choose from a thousand miles was not a target that could be conquered in a short


    time.


    Therefore, in order to please Nanako Ito, Jiro Kobayashi decided to take the initiative to tell her a


    very valuable news.


    He said to Nanako Ito, ¡°Miss Nanako, let¡¯s go together. I happened to drive the car our branch


    bought in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    After that, before Nanako Ito refused, he said again: ¡°In fact, Mr. Lingshi Yamamoto is not without


    medicine. I know that someone in this world can cure him.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Nanako Ito was excited for an instant, and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, are you kidding


    me? My master has no sense of it now, is there really anyone in this world who can cure him?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi said tly: ¡°Miss Nanako, you must have heard of Chinese medicine, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Nanako Ito nodded and said, ¡°But the Chinese medicine I remember seems to be


    not very good at treating major diseases. It is more about treating minor diseases such as


    headaches and brain fever, as well as treating some physical symptoms. ¡°


    ¡°For example, acupuncture and cupping of Chinese medicine are loved by athletes all over the


    world, especially cupping, which can rx muscles and relieve pain. Even the famous swimmer


    Phelps of the United States used to pull out during the Rio Olympics. Over the pot.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi said: ¡°What Ms. Nanako said are just some verymon applications of Chinese


    medicine. In fact, as far as I know, Chinese medicine is very magical. Before, there was a famous


    doctor in Aurouss Hilll who cured a high-level paraplegia in a car ident. Patient, let him recover


    in a short time! However, as far as I know, the patient injured his spinal nerves in a car ident.


    There are still some differences from Mr. Yamamoto.¡±


    Nanako Ito blurted out and asked, ¡°There are such amazing people in the world? Then ask Mr.


    Kobayashi to tell me, which genius doctor actually has such a magical skill!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi graciously smiled: ¡°Oh, Miss Nanako, this is a long story. Why don¡¯t I drive and let¡¯s


    talk on the road?¡±


    Nanako Ito knew that Jiro Kobayashi wanted to let herself go back in his car, so she was willing to


    tell herself this precious message.


    So she stopped insisting, nodded and said: ¡°Okay, then it will be hard for Mr. Kobayashi!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1407


    Jiro Kobayashi drove out of the hospital in a luxurious Mercedes-Benz sedan and Nanako Ito, who


    was quiet.


    Driving the car out of the hospital gate, Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, who is the


    genius doctor you are talking about? Can you tell me now?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi nodded: ¡°Ms. Nanako, let¡¯s not tell you the truth. This genius doctor is named Dr.


    Simmons. He is a well-known medicine master in China.


    Some time ago, he cured high paraplegia and was judged in medical history. Major injuries that


    cannot be cured.¡±


    Nanako Ito has always been very healthy, so she has never paid attention to matters in the medical


    field, and has no idea about Dr. Simmons.


    However, now hearing Jiro Kobayashi say this, she was filled with great expectations.


    So she hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, where can I find this genius doctor?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi sighed with emotion: ¡°This genius doctor has a local medicine hall called Serene


    Medical Clinic.


    However, this old genius doctor has a weird temper and seems to be prejudiced against the


    Japanese, so I want him to treat Mr. Yamamoto. It is not difficult. Generally big.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked, ¡°Can¡¯t money solve this problem?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi shook his head: ¡°If the money can be resolved, my eldest brother would not die in


    Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked in amazement: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, what do you mean by this? Is your brother killed


    by this genius doctor?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Jiro Kobayashi said hurriedly: ¡°My brother¡¯s death is rted to him, but not because of


    him¡­¡±


    When he said this, Jiro Kobayashi thought to himself: ¡°Damn, in the final analysis, my brother was


    murdered by his own murderer, and the person who killed him, even if it wasn¡¯t Charlie Wade


    himself, would definitely have nothing to do with him. ¡°


    ¡°However, having said that, the reason why there were so many things behind at the beginning was


    that his brother coveted Dr. Simmons¡¯s magical medicine, but he didn¡¯t expect it. He thought he


    coulde back to offer treasures by stealing the magical medicine, but he didn¡¯t expect to be


    tricked by Dr. Simmons. Charlie Wade made a swap, and even poisoned theirmon father.


    Thinking of this incident, it was mixed, angry, thankful, and even a little bit happy¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito didn¡¯t know that his mind suddenly diverged and thought so much.


    She asked Jiro Kobayashi: ¡°Do you know where the genius doctor¡¯s medicine hall is?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Jiro Kobayashi nodded and said, ¡°Do you want me to take you there now?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nanako Ito said excitedly: ¡°I will ask him to take action and heal my mentor at any price I


    spend!¡±


    Dr. Simmons¡¯s daily life is very fixed.


    Every Monday to Friday, he sits in Serene Medical Clinic for consultations. He closes the store on


    weekends and takes a rest. He will take X to travel around Aurouss Hilll. Sometimes he will go to


    the countryside to give free clinics and medicines to the widowed elderly in the countryside.


    Today, when I was in the clinic at Shalom ce, thest patient had just been sent away, and when


    he was about to let his buddies clean up and close the door, Jiro Kobayashi brought Nanako Ito to


    the door.


    At the door, Jiro Kobayashi said to Nanako Ito, ¡°Miss Nanako, let¡¯s go inter, you must not tell him


    my real name!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi knew that his elder brother Ichiro Kobayashi came to Aurouss Hilll to steal the


    medicine, and was afraid that Dr. Simmons would be angry with him, so he nned to hide his real


    name.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1408


    Nanako Ito asked with a puzzled face: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, have you had a holiday with this genius


    doctor?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Jiro Kobayashi hurriedly waved his hand and said seriously: ¡°I have never met this genius


    doctor, but I don¡¯t want to hide it from you. My brother once offended this genius doctor when he


    was alive, and I was afraid of him.


    I have a lot ofints against our Kobayashi family, so in order not to affect him, you ask him to


    take care of Mr. Yamamoto, so you still don¡¯t reveal my nameter, you can call me Mr. Tanaka.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nanako Ito nodded, walked into the door first, knocked on the door and asked, ¡°Excuse me,


    is the genius Dr. Simmons there?¡±


    Seeing that she was a beautiful and feminine woman, he was shocked and said quickly and politely:


    ¡°Hello, our genius doctor has closed the consultation today. If you have any needs, pleasee


    back tomorrow.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask you to tell the genius Dr. Simmons that there is a patient


    who wants to ask him to take action. If he is willing to be treated and can be cured, I am willing to


    pay 10 million US dors as a consultation fee!¡±


    X happened to be sorting the counter. Hearing this, he immediately said, ¡°Sorry, my grandfather


    is not trying to make money to save people. If you think that you can spend more money to move


    his elderly, then pleasee back!¡±


    Nanako Ito immediately apologized and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean that! I just want to express my


    sincerity as much as possible. My master has all meridians cut off. Now he is a living dead. I heard


    that the genius Dr. Simmons once cured high paraplegia. The patient, that¡¯s why I went to the house


    specially and asked the genius doctor to help him!¡±


    ¡°All meridians are cut off?¡±


    X looked at Nanako Ito dumbfounded, and blurted out: ¡°Are you sure that the meridian is broken,


    not some other condition?¡±


    X was surprised because most ordinary people didn¡¯t know the concept of meridian.


    They came into contact with the concept of meridians, which basically came from martial arts novels


    and film and television works. Let them say one, two or three. Most of them don¡¯t even understand


    the introduction of meridians.


    Moreover, there are very few martial artists and Xinglin people who master meridians. This woman


    said with confidence that her master had all meridians broken when she opened her mouth. Could it


    be that she is a martial artist?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°The person who hurt my master personally said that he had


    broken his meridians.¡±


    X asked: ¡°How did he cut off your master¡¯s meridians? Could it be that he applied a strong blow


    to every meridian of your master?¡±


    Nanako Ito said, ¡°That person only pped my master, and my master¡¯s meridians were all broken.¡±


    X said incredulously: ¡°How strong is this man? You can cut off your master¡¯s meridians with a


    single palm. I have never heard of this incredible strength. Even a master of martial arts, I want to


    cut it. The meridians of a person¡¯s whole body have to be broken and destroyed one by one, it is


    impossible to use only one palm¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito said earnestly: ¡°It really only took a palm, I have seen everything with my own eyes!¡±


    At this time, Dr. Simmons stepped out of the back room, and said in a powerful voice: ¡°The old man


    has never heard of anyone with such a method, little girl, who did your master provoke?¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°I don¡¯t know who exactly it is, only his surname is Wade.¡±


    Dr. Simmons¡¯s expression froze: ¡°Thest name is Wade? Is this person very young, handsome


    and extraordinary? In his gestures, he looks like a real dragon?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Nanako Ito thought for a while, and said awkwardly: ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything else, but he is


    handsome, rtively young, and looks like a twenty-five or twenty six.¡±


    Dr. Simmons¡¯s face suddenly became extremely cold, and he snorted and said, ¡°What a joke! Your


    master provokes Master Wade, and Master Wade has abolished his meridians. How dare youe


    to the old man to treat your Master?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1409


    Nanako Ito did not expect that Charlie Wade turned out to be Master Wade in the eyes of this


    genius doctor, or even the ¡°true dragon on earth¡± in his eyes.


    Japan also has many legends about dragons. After all, the civilization of Japan was passed down


    from China, so the two civilizations are separated by a thin strip.


    In Japanese culture, the dragon is also the highest creature, and its status is almost the same as


    that of a god.


    However, she couldn¡¯t think of why this old man would call a young man a true dragon on earth.


    Naturally, she could not know that Charlie Wade¡¯s influence on Dr. Simmons had subverted Dr.


    Simmons¡¯s cognition for decades.


    With Charlie Wade¡¯s medical skills and incredible medicine refining skills, in Dr. Simmons¡¯s eyes,


    they were the only ones seen in his life and only in the world.


    Therefore, he has always respected and respected Charlie Wade very much.


    Not to mention, he himself has benefited a lot from Charlie Wade. A healing medicine and a


    rejuvenating pill opened a new chapter in his life.


    This kind of great kindness, he will never forget, and it will never be repaid.


    At this time, Nanako Ito saw Dr. Simmons¡¯s attitude bing very angry. She hurriedly pleaded


    humbly: ¡°It¡¯s only a momentary impulse for the mentor to offend Mr. Wade. She is guilty of course,


    but the crime does not end here. Please show yourpassion and help!¡±


    Dr. Simmons waved his hand and said with a very firm expression: ¡°Little girl, the life of the old man


    can be said to be saved by Master Wade.


    The old man stayed in Aurouss Hilll to open a medical clinic to treat his illness and save others. It is


    also entirely to repay Master Wade¡¯s kindness. Therefore, any offense Those who have passed


    Master Wade are enemies in the eyes of the old man. The old man knows how to speak and do


    things well. He doesn¡¯t want to add bad words to you, let alone drive you out, so I hope you leave


    consciously!¡±


    Nanako Ito choked with sobs: ¡°It is a genius doctor who is kind, you can¡¯t die without saving¡­¡±


    Dr. Simmons arched his hand at her: ¡°The doctor is kind, but the kindness is as heavy as a


    mountain, and the old man has a clear conscience. You don¡¯t have to spend any more words,


    pleasee back!¡±


    After that, he turned his face to X and said: ¡°X, see off the guests!¡±


    Nanako Ito still wanted to continue begging and fighting for it, but Dr. Simmons had already put his


    hand behind him and strode towards the room in the hospital.


    Before Nanako Ito could speak, X, who was on the side, made a gesture of inviting and said,


    ¡°Thisdy, please go back!¡±


    Nanako Ito sighed sullenly, and said respectfully: ¡°Then please forgive me for interrupting¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, she turned around and left in despair.


    Jiro Kobayashi followed from beginning to end, but he dared not say a word from beginning to end.


    In his eyes, picking up girls is important, but personal safety is even more important. His brother


    was nted in this Serene Medical Clinic, and he said he didn¡¯t dare to make trouble here.


    Apanied by Nanako Itoing out of Jesedang, Jiro Kobayashi persuaded softly from the


    side: ¡°Miss Nanako, don¡¯t care too much. This kind of hidden master temperament is somewhat


    weird. We can go back to the hotel to rest first, ande back to visit the house another day.


    During the visit, isn¡¯t there a well-known historical allusion in China called Sangu Maolu? It was


    about a man who went to Zhuge Liang¡¯s home three times and invited him out of the mountain. After


    three full times, Zhuge Liang agreed toe down.


    Then we might as welle to a Sangu Serene Medical Clinic. .¡±


    Nanako Ito shook her head and said, ¡°I just saw the look in the eyes of the genius doctor. When he


    rejected me, he shouldn¡¯t leave any room in his heart. Even if I came three times or even thirty


    times, the result might be the same. If you want to solve this matter, you still have to start with that


    Mr. Wade.¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1410


    Jiro Kobayashi felt a sudden cold on the back of his neck, and hurriedly blurted out: ¡°Miss Nanako,


    you must stay away from that Charlie Wade, this person is extremely dangerous, and you must not


    contact him too much¡­¡±


    He said, ¡°In addition, you must not follow Mr. Yamamoto¡¯s suggestion to worship Charlie Wade as a


    teacher. As far as I know, this Charlie Wade is very unfriendly to the Japanese, otherwise it will not


    be just because When Mr. Yamamoto said the words sick man of East Asia, he cruelly abolished


    him!¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded: ¡°I didn¡¯t think he could ept me as a disciple. I just hope that he can help heal


    the teacher, or help to say a good thing, and let the genius doctore to heal the teacher.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi asked hurriedly: ¡°Then are you going to find this Charlie Wade another day?¡±


    ¡°No other day, just today.¡±


    ¡°Today?! It¡¯s already night, are you going to find Charlie Wade now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Go now!¡±


    Nanako Ito had a firm face and said to Jiro Kobayashi: ¡°I asked someone to ask him. He seems to


    live in the best vi area in Aurouss Hilll. Thompson First, please trouble Mr. Kobayashi. Send me


    there now.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Are you going to Charlie Wade¡¯s house to find him? This is definitely not possible!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi waved his hand quickly.


    He knows Charlie Wade¡¯s situation very well, knowing that Charlie Wade is extremely difficult to


    deal with, and oil and salt dont mix. If Nanako Ito goes to him, not only will it be impossible to get


    any benefits, it may even anger Charlie Wade and even be hurt by Charlie Wade.


    So, he immediately said: ¡°Miss Nanako, you don¡¯t know Charlie Wade¡¯s true face, just go to him like


    this, you will definitely suffer!¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°I am not going topete with him. I also know that my strength is not as good as


    the ants in front of him. I just want to sincerely ask him to help. Even if the price is high, I want a


    cure for my teacher.¡±


    What else did Jiro Kobayashi want to say, Nanako Ito didn¡¯t give him a chance, and asked seriously:


    ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, can you drive me to Thompson First? If it can, then we will set off now; if not, then I


    will take a taxi now. past.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi sighed helplessly and said, ¡°All right, since Nanako insists, then I will send you


    there¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade received a call from Dr. Simmons on the way home.


    Dr. Simmons told him that a woman hade to him and begged him for help to treat a wounded


    man whose meridians had been severed, and asked if Charlie Wade did it.


    Charlie Wade admitted generously and said, ¡°If I guessed correctly, the person who went to ask for


    your help should be Nanako Ito, a Japanese girl, the one I deposed, called Yamamoto Kazuki, her


    master, that Yamamoto Mu, dare to be in front of me and mention the words sick man of East Asia. I


    will naturally not forgive him.¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be a Japanese!¡± Dr. Simmons said angrily: ¡°Last time I wanted to take your magic


    medicine from me, it was also a Japanese! It¡¯s really an uncivilized barbarian who has repeatedly


    found fault and caused trouble!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°They knelt behind our buttocks for thousands of years. They


    have developed a little faster in these two or three hundred years. They are self-righteous, arrogant,


    and Dr. Simmons is a barbarian. They really used it just right.¡±


    Dr. Simmons hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will never let that woman enter me for half


    a step!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Although her master is arrogant and rude, this girl is still


    very polite. If she asks you for help again, if you refuse, there is no need to embarrass her. We are


    always reasonable. , One yard is one yard, and it won¡¯t kill everything with one shot.¡±

 Chapter 1411-1415

    Chapter 1411-1415


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1411


    Charlie Wade was indeed very disgusted with Yamamoto Kazuki, but one of them said one, and the


    other said two. His impression of Nanako Ito is still very good.


    Although Nanako Ito has practiced martial arts for many years, she can still see the tenderness in


    her bones, and she is a rare sensible girl.


    Dr. Simmons heard him and said immediately: ¡°I know Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, if shees back


    next time, I will do my best to treat guests.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough.¡± Charlie Wade said, ¡°I will be home soon, so I won¡¯t tell you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Good Master Wade.¡±


    After hanging up Dr. Simmons¡¯s phone, Charlie Wade drove into the Thompson First Vi area.


    Seeing that he was about to reach his door, Charlie Wade gradually slowed down.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly shed out from one side, blocking his car.


    Charlie Wade stopped the car with a brake, and when he looked up, he found that the person in


    front of his car turned out to be Nanako Ito!


    He couldn¡¯t help wondering.


    Why is this Japanese woman here?


    Nanako Ito¡¯s strength is indeed very good among ordinary people, so it is not surprising that she


    can get the first grade of Thompson First.


    However, Charlie Wade was curious, what did this Japanese woman do for herself?


    At this time, Nanako Ito stood in front of Charlie Wade¡¯s BMW car, did not speak, but bowed deeply


    to him with a humble face.


    Charlie Wade helplessly pushed the door and got out of the car. He came to her and asked, ¡°Miss


    Ito, what are you doing here?¡±


    Nanako Ito raised her head, looking at Charlie Wade with a nervous expression. After hesitating for


    a while, her legs suddenly bent and kneeled in front of him, begging: ¡°Mr. Wade, I beg you to save


    my master!¡±


    ¡°Save him?¡± Charlie Wade asked amused: ¡°He has all his meridians severed. Why do you think I


    can save him?¡±


    Nanako Ito said confidently: ¡°I believe in my own judgment. I believe you will be able to save my


    master. Of course he is at fault, but there is no such fault!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°This is not the fault? You have to know that he insulted today, not me alone,


    but all the children of China. Why do you think he was not wrong? I will not mention how much


    Japan left to the Chinese people. Injuries and scars, just the words of the sick man of East Asia are


    completely inexcusable!¡±


    Nanako Ito said with shame: ¡°You are right.


    I know those four words are very inappropriate, but my master himself is an old man in his twilight


    years. Now because of these four words, you will make him useless for the rest of his life. , This is


    really too cruel, right? Moreover, your subordinates engraved those four characters on his forehead.


    He has already endured inhuman torture and insult, so please raise your hand and let him go.. ¡­.¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Miss Ito, let me give you a piece of advice.¡±


    Nanako Ito didn¡¯t understand why Charlie Wade wanted to give herself a piece of advice, so she


    hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, please tell me, I¡¯ll listen!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°You should return to Japan and find a good man to marry you. From now on,


    you will be married to each other. Don¡¯t try to practice martial arts anymore, let alone hope to be


    able to make a difference in martial arts.¡±


    Nanako Ito looked at him and asked unconvincingly: ¡°Mr. Wade, do you look down on my strength?


    Although I am not worth mentioning in front of you, I have at least won the championship of two


    world collegepetitions, better than most people. Is it much better?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Your strength is indeed very good among people of your age, but


    your mentality is not suitable for martial arts.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1412


    Nanako Ito frowned and said, ¡°I would like to ask Mr. Wade to make it clear!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°First of all, the martial arts must first cultivate the mind, then the body, and then


    the skill.¡±


    ¡°In other words, the importance of mood is greater than physical fitness and martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Whether you practice fighting, Sanda, Jeet Kune Do, Karate, Wing Chun, Tai Chi, it doesn¡¯t really


    matter, what matters is your heart!¡±


    Nanako Ito asked puzzledly: ¡°My heart? What happened to my heart?¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted coldly, and condescendingly yelled, ¡°Your heart is full of women¡¯s


    benevolence, full of gambling, no open-mindedness, no calmness, and no wolfishness!¡±


    ¡°Wolfness?!¡± Nanako Ito¡¯s expression tightened and eximed: ¡°What do you mean? What is


    wolfness?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°The so-called wolf nature is the tenacity and cruelty. If the wolf¡¯spanion is


    caught by the hunter, the wolf will only try to save it, and will not try to beg the hunter to spare it!¡±


    ¡°If a wolf¡¯spanion is injured, it will not lie next to it and whimper, it will show its fangs to help the


    companion avenge. It will fight once it has been beaten, but if it fails, it will try its best, and it will find


    a suitable opportunity to fight again!¡±


    ¡°However, a qualified wolf, no matter what, will never beg for mercy in front of the enemy! If it is just


    a husky, no matter how big and powerful it is, it will not be a wolf¡¯s opponent,¡±


    ¡°So, you are not a qualified warrior at all!¡±


    Nanako Ito asked angrily: ¡°Why do you say that I am unqualified?¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°I said you were unqualified because you made three mistakes!¡±


    ¡°One of the mistakes! Youck the tolerance to bet!¡±


    ¡°Your master bet fair with me. The oue is your own responsibility. Even your master is willing to


    gamble and ept the consequences of failure. As his apprentice, you can¡¯t ept it.


    You evene to me and ask if If you lose your bet, do you shame and refuse to admit defeat?¡±


    Nanako Ito was flushed with reprimand, and she didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    Charlie Wade continued: ¡°The second mistake! As a martial artist, although your body is strong,


    your heart is extremely weak. This proves that you are not worthy of being a martial artist from the


    bottom of your heart! In my eyes, a martial artist is a brave man who dares to fight and break.


    You are not afraid of a dead wolf, and although you have the physique and fangs of a wolf, in your


    bones, you are a poor Teddy dog!¡±


    When Nanako Ito heard this, tears burst into her eyes.


    And Charlie Wade continued.


    ¡°The third mistake! A warrior should be like a warrior who regards death as home. On the battlefield,


    his head can be broken, blood can flow, and integrity should not be lost!


    And you? You came to me and begged for mercy. On the real battlefield, you will also be down on


    the enemy. Kneel to beg for mercy? Would you also beg the other side to show mercy and let you


    go?¡±


    ¡°A warrior who kneels down to the enemy begging for mercy is by no means a qualified warrior.


    Therefore, I said that you are not a qualified warrior. Do you have half wronged you?!¡±


    ¡°What you are doing now has tainted the word martial artist! Therefore, I advise you not to practice


    martial arts anymore, you are not worthy!¡±


    ¡°Since you have such a benevolent woman, you should go back to be a good wife, a good mother,


    and a good woman. I believe you will perform better than a warrior!¡±


    After Charlie Wade¡¯s unrelenting reprimand, Nanako Ito¡¯s mood copsed instantly, and she cried


    bitterly.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1413


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words let Nanako Ito understand that she had never been a qualified martial artist.


    Even though I have ever won a world championship, even if I have been a top young master in the


    world, I still don¡¯t understand the soul of martial arts.


    Seeing her crying with pear blossoms and rain, the whole person almost copsed, Charlie Wade


    couldn¡¯t help but sighed and said: ¡°Excuse me, what I said just now is a bit heavier, but I hope you


    can understand what the real martial arts soul is! ¡°


    Nanako Ito raised her head, and stared at Charlie Wade with big red eyes. She knelt on the ground


    with her legs bent and said with tears: ¡°Nanako also asks Mr. Wade to make it clear, and ask Mr.


    Wade to order it!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t stretch out his hand to help her, but said seriously: ¡°The soul of martial arts is


    not in the level of strength, but the strength of the heart!¡±


    ¡°He has a strong heart, even if he is a waste person, he does not live up to the martial arts spirit.


    For example, your master, although he is defiant and conceited, he can at least bear the


    consequences of failure. From this point of view, he is indeed much better than you. !¡±


    Nanako Ito said sadly, ¡°Master even tried tomit suicide today. I believe that if his hands can still


    be used, he will definitely choose tomit suicide¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Then this proves that although he is very weak, he still has a strong heart.


    From the bottom of his heart, he has not lived up to the identity of a martial artist, and you¡­¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade nced up and down Nanako Ito, and said seriously: ¡°For now, you


    are really not suitable for martial arts practice. Let me give you a piece of advice. After this


    competition, go back to Japan and go to your university. After graduating from university, you can


    take a postgraduate entrance examination for further studies, or get married and have children as


    soon as possible to live the lives of ordinary people.¡±


    Nanako Ito said with red eyes and earnestly said, ¡°But¡­but I really don¡¯t want to give up martial


    arts!¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to give up, then you have to find a way to make


    your heart stronger.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡­how do I be stronger inside?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°It¡¯s very simple. First of all, you have to start with your master. First confess his


    fate for him. This is the first step to a strong heart; to avenge him is the second step to a strong


    heart.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°Mr. Wade, I never thought of avenging Master¡­ Nanako


    knows that she is far from your opponent, and also knows that Master¡¯s ending today, no wonder


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade nodded approvingly, and said seriously: ¡°Since you know that you can¡¯t me


    me for this matter, it proves that you have made a little progress. This matter is entirely your


    master¡¯s fault. So I advise you not to You need to put too much psychological pressure on yourself.


    If you think he is pitiful, just take care of him after returning to Japan.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded again and again: ¡°Master Wade, Nanako understands!¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay if you understand, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not too early, you should go back


    early.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, Nanako has one more question to ask you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade: ¡°You said.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, is it possible for you to ept Nanako as a disciple?¡±


    Charlie Wade said decisively: ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Nanako Ito hurriedly asked him: ¡°Is it because I am not qualified enough, or because I am a


    Japanese?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t conceal his words, and said straightforwardly: ¡°The main reason is that you are


    a Japanese. For thousands of years, the Chinese have taught the Japanese so much, but the


    Japanese don¡¯t know how to be grateful.


    In the past two to three centuries of modern times, I have repeatedly made enemies with China and


    even harmed the Chinese people. As the saying goes, I will gain one wisdom from one bite.


    Therefore, I will never pass the Chinese martial arts to a Japanese woman.¡±


    Nanako Ito lost her heart instantly.


    For the first time, she felt ashamed because she was a Japanese.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1414


    So, she hurriedly put her hands on the floor, bowed her head and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, Nanako


    apologizes to you and the Chinese people for all Japanese who have hurt the Chinese people. I¡¯m


    sorry! Nanako will do her best to repay Japan¡¯s debt for the rest of her life!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Okay, this ount may never be clear. I am very pleased if you


    have this heart.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he reached out to support Nanako Ito and said: ¡°You have two more


    matches to y next. Go back and prepare well. As Aurora¡¯s coach, I am still looking forward to


    seeing the two of you meet in the finals. So in the next semi-finals, you must y well. Only after


    sessfully qualifying for the final can you meet Aurora in the final.¡±


    Nanako Ito said firmly: ¡°Mr. Wade, please rest assured, Nanako will definitely go all out to meet


    Aurora in the final!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Then see you in the final.¡±


    After all, Charlie Wade turned back to the BMW car and drove the BMW into his Thompson First


    Vi.


    Nanako Ito looked in the direction behind the car for a long time, until Charlie Wade disappeared,


    and she was still standing there, touching for about ten minutes.


    At this moment, deep in her heart, a strong admiration for Charlie Wade suddenly emerged.


    It turns out that a man like Charlie Wade is the real martial arts master.


    Deep down, she made aparison between the two.


    In contrast, although her master was firm enough in his heart, his strength and personality were far


    worse than Charlie Wade.


    Especially the rebellious and blind self-confidence of Master before him, thinking that he is already


    a top expert, and proactively provoking Charlie Wade. From this point, it can be seen that Master¡¯s


    mentality has lost more than 100,000pared to Charlie Wade. Eight thousand miles.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s strength was incredible, but before he really took the shot, he couldn¡¯t see any


    arrogance or arrogance at all.


    From an objective point of view, the teacher who put the words of the sick man in East Asia on his


    lips at that time was like a clown.


    And Charlie Wade¡¯s words were not wrong at all. The reason why the master would end up like this


    was to get a hammer.


    At this moment, her adoration and admiration for Charlie Wade was like a nuclear bomb that broke


    out in an instant, and it had an extremely powerful influence deep in her heart.


    So that she was full of Charlie Wade¡¯s figure, lingering.


    The ears were filled with Charlie Wade¡¯s sonorous and powerful reprimands. To her, it was simply


    an initiation.


    Jiro Kobayashi waited for a long time outside the door of Thompson First, only to see the desperate


    Nanako Ito walking slowly.


    He hurriedly got out of the car and asked, ¡°Miss Nanako, have you seen Charlie Wade?¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded, and whispered absent-mindedly, ¡°See¡­ I saw him.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi was busy and asked again: ¡°Then he promised to help Mr. Yamamoto?¡±


    Nanako Ito shook her head and muttered softly as if she was talking to herself: ¡°This matter is


    because I think wrong and think too much.


    I shouldn¡¯t give up the soul of the warrior ande to ask Mr. Wade to save people¡­Master His


    old man is a qualified warrior, a qualified warrior, who must have the courage to face his own


    destiny¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡­Since I want to be a qualified warrior, I also have the courage to face the fate of others¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1415


    This night, Nanako Ito stayed up all night.


    She kept thinking about what Charlie Wade said to herself, somehow, after thinking more, she


    suddenly felt that she must not give up martial arts!


    Even, I must redouble my efforts and work hard, and I must make Charlie Wade admire myself!


    Perhaps Charlie Wade would never ept her as a disciple, but she must use practical actions to


    tell him that she would be a qualified warrior!


    Jiro Kobayashi, who has always wanted to pursue Nanako Ito, has not been able to sleep for a long


    time.


    While he couldn¡¯t wait to take Nanako Ito, he also looked forward to the next advertising campaign


    by Kobayashi Niranex in China.


    Because Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex is the title sponsor of the finals, now is a good opportunity for


    Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex to promote it.


    Moreover, what Jiro Kobayashi did not expect was that Chinese yer Aurora turned out to be a


    dark horse in this game!


    For him, because he wants to open up the Chinese market, he very much hopes that Chinese


    yers can achieve excellent results in this game.


    Because, the more so, the Chinese audience will pay more attention to this game.


    It is best if the Chinese yers can win the championship, and the influence of this game will


    be very big in China. Then, Niranex can take this opportunity to carry forward in China.


    However, he did not dare to expect Chinese yers to win the championship before, after all,


    among the top five seeded yers in this game, there are no Chinese yers.


    However, it now appears that Aurora has the posture of counterattack to win the championship,


    which is definitely an unexpected good result for herself.


    As for Nanako Ito, Jiro Kobayashi didn¡¯t want her to win.


    First, if the winner of this game is a Japanese yer and sponsored by a Japanesepany, it is


    likely to cause a certain degree of resistance from the Chinese audience.


    Secondly, Jiro Kobayashi wanted to wait for Nanako Ito to marry her after graduating from


    university. If she wins thispetition, she must prepare for the Olympics next. If she wins the next


    Olympics championship, It will definitely take advantage of the peak state to prepare for the next


    Olympics.


    In this way, the matter of marriage must be insignificant in the eyes of Nanako Ito.


    Therefore, if Nanako Ito loses this game, then abandons martial arts, abandons the Olympics, and


    marries herself willingly, and then teaches her son, that is the best result for herself.


    If Aurora can win this game and arouse the attention and pride of the whole of China, then Niranex


    will surely be able to use this game to sessfully spread across the country.


    In that way, at least tens of billions of profits will be brought to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall every


    year, which will enable Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall to quickly restore its vitality and set foot on a


    new peak!


    This is the result that Jiro Kobayashi wants most!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Stefanie started filming an advertisement for Nova Dias in the studio of a film and television base in


    Aurouss Hilll.


    When shooting themercial, Charlie Wade came to the film and television base to explore the


    ss.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want toe at all.


    However, because his wife, ire Wilson Wilson, really wanted to see the whole process of


    Stefanie shooting themercial with her own eyes, she pestered herself to bring her over.


    Although Stefanie was quite dissatisfied with Charlie Wade¡¯s act of bringing his wife to visit the


    ss, in general, Charlie Wade¡¯s presence here still made her feel very happy.


    Advertising shooting is rtively simple. After shooting the material for a day, the shooting is


    basically done.

 Chapter 1416-1420

    Chapter 1416-1420


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1416


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t stay at the film and television base all the time because she still had


    to work, so she went to her studio when she was halfway through the shooting, leaving Charlie


    Wade and Liam on the scene.


    After the advertisement was shot, the staff of the advertising agency immediately took the material


    back to do the post work, while Charlie Wade and Liam once again hosted a banquet in Shangri-La


    to entertain Stefanie and Cherie.


    After all, Stefanie is a top star in China, so her work arrangements are still very busy. Because this


    Spring Festival, she was invited to participate in the Spring Festival G and has a solo show, so


    she has to rush back to Eastcliff, the first time to participate in the Spring Festival G. Official


    dress rehearsal.


    The stars who can be on the Spring Festival G are all top domestic stars. Because the attention


    of the Spring Festival G is too high, many big stars have sharpened their heads and wanted to


    drill in.


    In order to be on the Spring Festival G, many big stars are even willing to y an inconspicuous


    little role in the skit program, and some singers, in order to be on the Spring Festival G, do not


    hesitate to sing a song together with several people.


    The reason why the price is lowered is that the Spring Festival G is so popr.


    In fact, in the Spring Festival G, there are too few people who can sing a song by themselves.


    Those who can get this kind of treatment are generally the Queen of Heaven.


    When White Tianhou paid, she sang a solo ¡°Legend¡±. After she sang this song, it became popr


    all over the country in one night, and it also allowed the Queen to make a perfect high-profile


    comeback and make a fortune.


    This is enough to see the influence of the Spring Festival G.


    Stefanie, as a film star mainly focused on filming, can have a solo show on the Spring Festival


    Evening, which can be said to be a super high standard treatment, and fans all over the country are


    also very concerned about her performance this Spring Festival G.


    But Stefanie herself couldn¡¯t bear to leave Aurouss Hilll so soon.


    She finally met, and she was struggling to find Charlie Wade for more than ten years. Naturally, she


    hoped to stay with him for a few more days.


    However, as the Spring Festival G is a party that the people of the whole country are very


    concerned about, Stefanie dare not take it lightly, so she can only decide to fly back tomorrow


    morning and focus on preparing for the Spring Festival G in the next time.


    At the dinner table, Stefanie asked Charlie Wade again: ¡°Charlie Wade, I will leave tomorrow and


    cannot stay with you. Are you sure you wille to Eastcliff next week to see my father and me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and promised earnestly: ¡°When I finish dealing with the matter at hand,


    I will definitely go next week.¡±


    Stefanie smiled happily and said, ¡°Then I will go back tomorrow and wait for you in Eastcliff!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°Then I will see you at Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade, can youe to the airport tomorrow to see me off?¡±


    ¡°Yes I can.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled!¡±


    It just so happens that the international college student Sandapetition will start tomorrow in the


    semi-finals.


    Aurora will face an Australian yer in the game, while Nanako Ito will face an American yer.


    If Aurora wins, then she will meet the winner of another game in the final to fight for the


    championship.


    Charlie Wade was very confident in Aurora, and with her current strength, she believed she would


    be able to win a championship.


    However, Charlie Wade also hopes that Nanako Ito can beat the American yer in tomorrow¡¯s


    game, and thenpete with Aurora for the championship in the final.


    In fact, thispetition is not fair to Nanako Ito.


    Originally, she could definitely win the championship of thispetition, but he helped Aurora


    greatly improve her physical fitness with reiki and magical medicine, and instantly reborn her, which


    is equivalent to having to take it from Nanako Ito¡¯s hands. The champion¡¯s medal was grabbed.


    Because of the good impression of Nanako Ito, he hoped that Nanako Ito would win a silver medal.


    After all, this Japanese girl is very obsessed with martial arts, and she trains very hard. She has


    been practicing hard since she was very young. Even if she can¡¯t win the championship, she will at


    least get a runner-up.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1417


    The next day.


    Stefanie¡¯s ne took off at 8:30 in the morning.


    The semi-finals of the Sandapetition starts at ten o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade nned to send Stefanie off first, and then go to the gym to watch


    Aurora¡¯s game.


    Early in the morning, Charlie Wade went to Jacob Wilson, his father-inw, and said to him, ¡°Dad,


    do you use the car in the morning? If you don¡¯t need it, let me drive. I have something to do in the


    morning.¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled and said, ¡°I will represent our Calligraphy and Painting Association in the


    morning to give a lecture on the appraisal of antique literature and y at the University for the


    Elderly.¡±


    After that, Jacob Wilson gave Charlie Wade a look, which means ¡°you understand.¡±


    Charlie Wade realized instantly.


    It must have been thest time the Senior Citizens University and the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association had an activity.


    The old man met with Matilda. It happened that his mother-inw did not suspect him, so the old


    man wanted to take this opportunity to increase contact with Matilda.


    This time I went to the senior college for a lecture. Needless to say, I could guess that he must have


    gone to Matilda.


    At this moment, ine Ma just walked downstairs, and when he heard this, he contemptuously


    curled his lips: ¡°What kind of calligraphy and painting are you doing all day long?


    Jacob Wilson said angrily: ¡°You know what a shit! I am now the standing director of the Painting and


    Calligraphy Association, but Mr. Price said that the next time the association changes, I will


    rmend me to be the vice president. At that time, I will be in Aurouss Hilll Antiques. In the


    literary y circle, he is also the number one character!¡±


    ine Ma snorted coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t rectify those useless. It¡¯s a good idea to get some money back.


    Before you join the Calligraphy and Painting Association, you can still make a difference in the price


    of antiques and other things.


    Howe after you join the Calligraphy and Painting Association , I never heard that you made


    money from antiques? Did you hide private money behind my back?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said angrily: ¡°ine Ma, don¡¯t forget, we are separated now, and after you lost all the


    moneyst time, we have agreed that I will manage the money in this family, so you have no say


    whether I am qualified!¡±


    ine Ma gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Okay, Wilson, you have some skills? You really think that you


    are separated from me, so I can¡¯t do anything with you? Believe it or not, I will not do anything


    today, so I will go to your painting and calligraphy. The association, have a fight with you in front of


    all of you? I want to see what face you have then, continue to stay in the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association!¡±


    With that said, ine Ma was puzzled and continued: ¡°Going once is not enough. My Lady will give


    you a monthly package. I will go to your Calligraphy and Painting Association twenty or thirty times


    a month, and you will be satisfied!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was scared to pee at once.


    He knew ine Ma¡¯s temper. If she said that, she would definitely be able to do it.


    Now that I finally have a certain position in the Calligraphy and Painting Association, and through


    the name of the Calligraphy and Calligraphy Association, I have had a little more contact with


    Matilda. How can ine Ma go to do such a sabotage?


    She was a shrew with a pungent temperament, and now she has lost two front teeth, it seems that it


    is really stubborn and stubborn, she can¡¯t let her go to the Calligraphy and Painting Association to


    lose her face!


    More importantly, if she is eyeing the Calligraphy and Painting Association, and then follow through


    to find out that Matilda has returned to China and she has more contact with Matilda, then she will


    definitely make trouble with the Calligraphy Association and the University for the Elderly. !


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1418


    So he rushed to admit counsel and said to ine Ma: ¡°You, don¡¯t solve everything through trouble,


    okay?¡±


    ine Ma said coldly: ¡°You have said that this family is yours, I am not qualified to control, then I will


    not make trouble, what will I use to establish my position in this family?¡±


    Jacob Wilson voluntarily surrendered and said, ¡°I said the wrong thing. You are qualified to take


    charge. Is this the head office?¡±


    ine Ma said triumphantly: ¡°Since you said that I am qualified, then I will exercise my


    qualifications and powers now, Jacob Wilson, tell me the truth, how much money do you have now?


    Me, did you tell me that


    Dump Antique made money?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said with a sad look: ¡°I¡¯m making money for a fart! Let me tell you the truth, I don¡¯t


    have any money for a fart now, and the Calligraphy and Painting Association can¡¯t make any money


    at all. I used to sell antiques and still make some money. , But now I don¡¯t have such a good


    opportunity. I recently bought a few cheap calligraphy and paintings, all of which were sold.


    One painting was bought for thousands of dors, but I found that all of them were not worth even a


    hundred dors.¡±


    As he said, Jacob Wilson sighed and said regretfully, ¡°That Zachary didn¡¯t know where he was


    recently. He used to find him and he always helped me sell things at a good price. Now I want to


    find him, but he can¡¯t find it. It¡¯s as if the world has evaporated.¡±


    Charlie Wade felt a bit funny after listening.


    In order to please himself, that Zachary paid a lot of money to collect a few pieces of rubbish from


    the old man. The money was purepensation.


    If we keep going like this, we won¡¯t have billions of fortunes.


    So he naturally tried to avoid the old man.


    Jacob Wilson wants to find him now, it must be as difficult as heaven.


    ine Ma didn¡¯t believe him, and said coldly: ¡°Come on, open all your mobile banking, Alipay, and


    WeChat wallets, and let me see the bnce!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said angrily: ¡°Why are you still checking my ount? When you lost all of the family¡¯s


    money, I asked you to show me the bnce, but you didn¡¯t show me the bnce. Why do you let


    me now? Show you the bnce?¡±


    ine Ma said angrily: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t show it, right? Don¡¯t show it, I¡¯ll take a crutchester, and go to


    your painting and calligraphy association to scold the street! I, ine Ma, did what I said!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was scared, and hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll show it to you!¡±


    After finishing speaking, open the bank ount, Alipay ount, and WeChat wallet ount one by


    one, and show ine Ma.


    After ine Ma finished reading, he was immediately disappointed: ¡°Jacob Wilson, how did you


    mess with?


    Bank card and WeChat add up to only 10,000 Dor. You are a 50-year-old man who is so poor. So,


    are you ashamed?¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s face turned red and white, and he said angrily: ¡°You have a fcking face to say? I¡¯m


    all the fcking money I¡¯ve saved all my life and let you lose. Otherwise, how could I be so poor!¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s expression shed with embarrassment, but she quickly became tough again: ¡°It¡¯s your


    man¡¯s duty to go out to make money. Since the family¡¯s money is gone, you should go out and find


    a way to make money!


    Just this is a shit calligraphy and painting association all day long. Would you like an egg? Why


    don¡¯t you find a restaurant and serve someone else¡¯s te, and you can earn two to three thousand


    for less than a month!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said angrily: ¡°ine Ma, I am the standing director of the Aurouss Hilll Painting and


    Calligraphy Association anyway! You asked me to serve the te by a standing director?¡±


    ¡°What kind of shit standing director? Not making money is not as good as shit!¡± ine Ma yelled


    angrily: ¡°I tell you, when my legs are better and my teeth are set, I go out to party with friends, y


    cards, Make faces, eat, and sing. You have to spend money on these things. Recently, you quickly


    figured out a way to make money for me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have the money to go out and y, so I


    will pester you every day!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1419


    ¡°you¡­¡­¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s eyes were red with anger.


    He has absolutely no countermeasures against ine Ma¡¯s tactics.


    Therefore, there is a great feeling in his heart that a talented person meets soldiers and is


    unreasonable.


    Charlie Wade said at this time: ¡°Okay, you two should stop quarreling early in the morning.¡±


    When ine Ma saw Charlie Wade speak, she wilted.


    If Charlie Wade dared to interrupt when he scolded Jacob Wilson before, he would definitely point to


    Charlie Wade¡¯s nose and scold him bloody.


    But now it¡¯s not what it used to be. Feng Shui has taken turns. Now he has no money. Charlie Wade


    bought this vi again, so Charlie Wade has the biggest weight in this house.


    In order not to be driven out by Charlie Wade, she could only do her best to please Charlie Wade


    and not let Charlie Wade get angry.


    As a result, she gave Jacob Wilson a vicious look, and said angrily: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for a good son-in-


    law to speak for you, I would definitely not finish with you today! For the sake of a good son-inw, I


    will spare you once!¡±


    With that, she looked at Charlie Wade grinningly and asked, ¡°Good son-inw, do you want mom to


    cook you a meal this morning?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise, ¡°You can cook?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°Look at what you said, before you entered our house, I used to cook in


    our house, so let me bring you a tomato that I know best for making noodles. I¡¯ll go to our house


    later. Pick fresh tomatoes from your vegetable garden!¡±


    Since thest time Charlie Wade made a vegetable garden at home. They also made the entire


    vegetable garden into a sun room with double-zed ss.


    And heating equipment is installed inside, so that even if it is winter, the vegetable garden is still


    warm as spring.


    This effect is much better than real vegetable greenhouses. Many fruits and vegetables are growing


    very well.


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson have been married for almost 4 years, and he has never


    eaten a meal cooked by his mother-inw.


    Seeing his mother-inw volunteered to make tomatoes and noodles, he was also happy and


    nodded and said: ¡°Since mom is cooking, then I won¡¯t intervene, but I have something to go out in


    the morning.


    If it is slow, it may be toote. ¡°


    ine Ma smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything, mom will do it, and it will be done in 20


    minutes at most!¡±


    After speaking, immediately went out and picked tomatoes in the vegetable garden.


    After picking the tomatoes, ine Ma hurried into the kitchen and started cooking.


    When ire Wilson Wilson finished washing, he came down to find that it was his mother who was


    cooking in the kitchen.


    For several years, she has never seen her mother go to the kitchen again, and this is really the first


    time since she married Charlie Wade.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1420


    So she asked Charlie Wade in a low voice: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with mom? How did she go to the kitchen


    to cook?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Mom said she wanted me to taste her craftsmanship, saying that


    she wanted to make tomato noodles.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed: ¡°My mother, my mother took the initiative to cook. This is reallying


    out of the sun hitting the west. It seems that she has lost her way and hase back.¡±


    What Charlie Wade was thinking at this time was not the four words to know when he was lost, but


    the old saying of ¡°nothing to do, no evil or steal¡±.


    So he guessed that ine Ma, the mother-inw, must be asking herself, otherwise, with her


    character, she would never be able to take the initiative to cook.


    Sure enough, when he arrived at the dinner table, ine Ma personally served Charlie Wade


    noodles, and smiled and said to him: ¡°Good son-inw, there is something else I want to ask you, I


    wonder if you can agree?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Mom, just tell me if you have anything. There is something reasonable and


    reasonable within my ability, and I will not refuse.¡±


    ine Ma immediately smiled attentively: ¡°My good son-inw is like this. Mom recently discovered.


    The whole person seems to be a lot older than before. Not to mention the wrinkles on this face, the


    crow¡¯s feet in the corners of the eyes are bing more and more obvious. Time is really not


    forgiving!¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Charlie Wade with a smile: ¡°Mom recently heard that there is an anti-


    aging cosmetic made from high-end caviar abroad.


    It is said that its anti-aging effect is particrly good, and many well-known stars use it. To prevent


    aging, mom wants you to buy a set for mom.¡±


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard this, he blurted out eximed: ¡°Mom! The set of cosmetics you


    mentioned costs hundreds of thousands! What are the conditions of our family, you let Charlie


    Wade buy you such expensive cosmetics? I gave you before. Isn¡¯t it enough to buy a set of Estee


    Lauder for thousands of dors?¡±


    ine Ma blurted out: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about your Estee Lauder, I suspect that my wrinkles are used for


    it.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson became angry: ¡°Mom! Estee Lauder is already pretty good. I can¡¯t bear to use


    it myself! Go to our bathroom to see what I use. They are all domestic brands and ordinary imported


    brands, like Estee Lauder. I am not willing to use such a big name at all.¡±


    ine Ma hummed: ¡°You are young! Young people are fine even if they don¡¯t need anything, but I¡¯m


    old! If you don¡¯t take care of it, I will be a yellow-faced woman!


    Look at your dad, now I¡¯m already disgusting. I am separated, and he kept saying that he wanted to


    divorce me. If I don¡¯t pay attention anymore, if your dad abandons me in the future, how can any


    man want me!?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was speechless.


    She was angry and felt that there was nothing to say to her mother, and she couldn¡¯t reason with


    her, so she said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my mother, don¡¯t buy it for her!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ine Ma burst into tears aggrieved: ¡°Your dad treated me badly, your grandmother treated me


    even more badly, but I never dreamed that you are my rtives, even you are not good to me. !¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson blurted out: ¡°Mom, how can you say that? It would be bad for you if you don¡¯t


    buy you more than 100,000 sets of cosmetics? How can there be such a reason!¡±


    ine Ma cried: ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to be younger and don¡¯t grow old so fast. I¡¯m already so


    miserable. I really can¡¯t look at myself more and more like a yellow-faced woman!¡±


    Charlie Wade patted ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s hand at this time, and said lightly: ¡°Well, my wife, don¡¯t


    be angry. Mom¡¯s words are also reasonable. Everyone has a love for beauty, and Mom definitely


    has this need.¡±


    ine Ma nodded and patted a ttering: ¡°My son-inw is the best! He knows me best!¡±


    Charlie Wade went on to say at this time: ¡°I happen to have a friend who is in the cosmetics import


    business. I will ask him when I look back.


    It just so happens that he still wants to find me to show him the new storefront for Feng Shui. Then I


    will let him get two sets. Give me cosmetics to cover the cost of Feng Shui.¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she said excitedly: ¡°Really?


    Oh my good son-inw, you are really mom¡¯s good son-inw! Mom really didn¡¯t expect that after


    experiencing the warmth and cold in the world, I finally realized that the son-inw is the best son-


    inw. It¡¯s worth relying on. Other mothers-inws, elder brothers-inws, husbands and even


    daughters will lose their chains at critical times!¡±

 Chapter 1421-1425

    Chapter 1421-1425


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1421


    In fact, ine Ma didn¡¯t want to be Charlie Wade¡¯s dog licking.


    But her current situation is too embarrassing.


    Without the financial power of the family, he was almost impoverished and penniless, and this


    luxurious Thompson First vi was still under the name of Charlie Wade and had nothing to do with


    her.


    More importantly, since losing more than 2 million Dor in the game by Hannahst time, ine


    Ma also knows that her current family status is rtively low, and even Jacob Wilson, who has


    always been drunk by herself, also told herself I turned my face and beat myself. In this case, I


    really didn¡¯t have any arrogant capital.


    So ine Ma knew that now she could only be a dog with her tail clipped, and she had to please


    Charlie Wade a lot, otherwise, if Charlie Wade turned his face with her that day and drove her out, it


    would be over.


    Besides, Charlie Wade was still willing to ask her about expensive cosmetics, so she immediately


    complimented him.


    ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade would take the initiative to ask his mother


    about cosmetics. He felt helpless, so he asked Charlie Wade, ¡°My husband, why haven¡¯t I heard


    that you have friends in the cosmetics business?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Since I started to show Feng Shui to others, my social circle has


    be wider and wider. How else could I know Liam, the boss of Oracle Pharmaceutical? If it


    wasn¡¯t because I knew Liam, you too I have no chance to eat with a big star like Stefanie, right?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded lightly, and sighed: ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t owe someone to your family, it¡¯s


    better not to owe it. There are hundreds of thousands of caviar anti-aging cosmetics, which is really


    too much for a family like us It¡¯s extravagant, no need¡­¡±


    ine Ma was anxious and said hurriedly: ¡°Oh girl! Who said it is unnecessary? My son-inw


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t say that it was unnecessary. Don¡¯t talk nonsense here!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Charlie Wade too busy, and said with a smile: ¡°Charlie Wade!


    Mom¡¯s old face depends on you. Otherwise, if your dad always abandons in the future and really


    wants to divorce me, I When the timees, the old man will be yellow, and the happiness of this


    life will be gone!¡±


    Charlie Wade said to ire Wilson Wilson at this time: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, don¡¯t care about the


    price too much. After all, I can convert the price into a service by looking at the Feng Shui matter,


    without us actually spending money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± ine Ma immediately said with a smile: ¡°My son-inw has the ability. If your mother


    can live in the Thompson First, it is all thanks to your blessing! I think mother will have to It¡¯s all up


    to you.¡±


    After finishing speaking, I still don¡¯t forget to sigh with emotion: ¡°People said that a son-inw is half


    a son. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now I really believe it!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was stunned as she watched from the side.


    I never dreamed that the mother, who had always been so harsh on Charlie Wade, would actually


    hold him into a flower.


    So she had to say to Charlie Wade: ¡°Then you can grasp it yourself, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Then I will go find him today.¡±


    Charlie Wade actually has no friends who make cosmetics.


    He had already made up his mind when he said that. When he finished his business today, he


    would buy two sets of cosmetics like ine Ma said, one set for his mother-inw and the other set.


    Naturally to his wife.


    The reason for giving ine Ma to ine Ma was also because ine Ma¡¯s current attitude made


    him feel refreshed.


    What do men want?


    Except for the beloved woman, isn¡¯t it about status and face?


    He Charlie Wade is also the master Wade respected by everyone in Aurouss Hilll¡¯s upper ss, but


    he has always been instructed by ine Ma at home.


    Seeing the face of his wife ire Wilson Wilson, Charlie Wade could only endure her forever, but


    it¡¯s better now, ine Ma finally bowed down to her.


    Anyway, what she has now is money. If ine Ma treats herself respectfully and stubbornly every


    day, she will not care about giving her a small profit.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1422


    When ine Ma heard this, he said with great gratitude: ¡°Good son-inw! You are really the best


    son-inw in the world. It is a blessing for mom to get a son-inw like you¡­¡±


    The old man on the side sighed again and again. He knew that his son-inw Charlie Wade had


    some skills. Since he said he would get cosmetics for ine Ma, he would definitely get it.


    However, when he thought that ine Ma was about to use more than 100,000 sets of cosmetics,


    he felt a little ufortable.


    At this time, Charlie Wade just said to him: ¡°By the way, dad, do you use the car today? I have


    something to do today. If you don¡¯t use the car, can you lend me the car?¡±


    Charlie Wade had to go to the airport to see Stefanie right away, and then hurried to Aurouss Hilll


    Stadium. It was indeed a bit inconvenient if there was no car.


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°In this way, you can drive me to the university for the elderlyter.


    There will be a working meal there at noon, so I won¡¯te back to eat at noon. I will take a taxi


    ande back by myself after I finish busy in the afternoon.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat quickly, and let¡¯s set off when we finish eating.¡±


    Jacob Wilson: ¡°Good!¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s cooking skills are average. However, tomato noodles do not require much technical


    content. So she can barely mess up this meal.


    Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson finished their meal and drove away in a hurry.


    Charlie Wade just drove Jacob Wilson¡¯s BMW car out of the house, and Jacob Wilson said with


    emotion: ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade, you are so stupid! Why do you promise ine Ma that stinkydy to


    give her such expensive skin care? You don¡¯t even look at it, just herpelling one is also


    worthy?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s only a few hundred thousand. It¡¯s not a big deal. Besides,


    don¡¯t I have friends? It¡¯s easy to get cosmetics.¡±


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°Oh, what a pity, what a pity!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled without saying a word.


    In the eyes of the old husband, it would be a pity for ine Ma to use a pack of baby noodles for


    one dor.


    However, to myself, what¡¯s the problem with this little money?


    Don¡¯t say you spend money, just call Cameron Isaac, Mr. White, and Mr. Quinton and ask them to


    help buy 10 or 20 sets. What¡¯s the point?


    The point is that with a little bit of petty profit, you can make your mother-inw submissive. This


    business is simply not too cost-effective.


    Jacob Wilson on the side vaguely asked: ¡°Hey, by the way, Charlie Wade, that¡­Dad, can you¡­


    please?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Dad, tell me, what are you doing so politely with me?¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled, rubbed his hands, and said, ¡°If you have a way to get this kind of cosmetics,


    can you get me one more set?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked subconsciously, ¡°Dad, are you still going to take care of it? But it doesn¡¯t seem


    to be necessary. It¡¯s more vorful when a man is older!¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled embarrassedly: ¡°Dad doesn¡¯t hide from you, I want to ask you for a set, not for


    my own use. I want to find a chance to give it to Matilda, you know, Dad has no money now, you


    Han Matilda has been back for so long, and Dad hasn¡¯t given someone a gift yet. How


    embarrassed¡­¡±


    Then he said, ¡°I wondered, since you have a way to get this kind of cosmetics, then help dad get


    one more set. Dad will take it to give you Matilda, is it a little bit of face?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1423


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As a man, Charlie Wade understands Jacob Wilson¡¯s thoughts very well.


    In fact, which man does not want to make his beloved woman happy?


    It¡¯s just that some people really can¡¯t reach it, and they can¡¯t do anything.


    Just like Charlie Wade before, not only is he penniless, but also has no longs.


    Sometimes when ire Wilson Wilson celebrates his birthday, or when the two of them celebrate


    their wedding anniversary, Charlie Wade also hopes to give his wife a gift. gift. But because there is


    no money, I can only think about it.


    The first valuable gift he gave to his wife was the jade ne he bought for her at the jewelry


    store after Stephen Thompson found him.


    Before that, even if Charlie Wade wanted to give his wife the whole world, with his ability at the time,


    he couldn¡¯t even give away a set of cosmetics from the past.


    Regardless of how old Jacob Wilson is, but at this moment, he is still in love with Matilda, who has


    been away for more than 20 years, so he naturally hopes to give her some decent gifts.


    Charlie Wade understood this very well.


    So he said very generously: ¡°Okay, Dad, then I¡¯ll make an extra set and bring it to you then.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Jacob Wilson was so excited that he couldn¡¯t add anything, and said excitedly: ¡°Good son-


    inw, you really did a great favor to Dad.¡±


    As he said, he was too busy to ask him: ¡°By the way, you must not let your mother-inw and the


    shrew know about this matter, otherwise, Dad will be over, do you know?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I know in my heart that I will leave a set in the trunk of


    your car when youe, and you can take it with you when you meet Matilda next time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, great, my good son-inw thought it all!¡±


    Charlie Wade drove the happy old man to the gate of the university for the elderly.


    After Jacob Wilson got out of the car, Charlie Wade drove straight to the airport to see Stefanie off.


    Stefanie¡¯s private jet is parked in the business hangar of the airport. There are no other passengers,


    no reporters or paparazzi here, so she can give her the greatest freedom and privacy.


    Charlie Wade was here too, and saw Stefanie who was dressed in a capable little suit.


    At this time, Stefanie seemed to be a standard strong woman.


    Seeing Charlie Wadeing, Stefanie couldn¡¯t help showing the shame and happiness of the little


    woman.


    Since meeting Charlie Wade, her mind has not been able to get rid of Charlie Wade¡¯s figure.


    Although the memories that she can think of in her mind and that she shared with Charlie Wade


    stayed at a young age, because she has repeatedly deepened the impression in her mind for so


    many years, the memory of more than ten years ago, on the contrary, lingered in her mind.


    The power of psychological suggestion is very powerful, and the scumbag who likes PUA girls like


    Kian uses the powerful influence of psychological suggestion.


    Long-term psychological hints can make a person lose himself.


    Ordinary girls, in front of the masters of psychological suggestion, are afraid that they will fall within


    a few months.


    As for Stefanie, she has been making psychological hints to herself for more than ten years, and


    this influence has be even more profound. It can be said that it has reached a point where it is


    deeply rooted and deeply rooted.


    Therefore, after she met Charlie Wade again, she immediately began to take on the role of his


    fiancee.


    When she sleptst night, she even began to imagine that the two would return to Eastcliff for a


    wedding in the future.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1424


    Seeing Charlie Wade at this time, the girl¡¯s heart in her bones suddenly burst, and she ran all the


    way to Charlie Wade, grabbed his arm, and said quietly, ¡°Charlie Wade, I am going back to Eastcliff


    today. Are you willing to leave? ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You have to go home, and you have to go back to participate in the


    rehearsal of the Spring Festival G. People across the country are waiting to see your


    performance on the Spring Festival G.¡±


    Stefanie mumbled dissatisfiedly: ¡°Answer the question! What people want to ask is, you are not


    willing to go back!¡±


    Charlie Wade wanted to say that he was willing, but felt that after speaking out, Stefanie would


    definitely be anxious with herself.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say that he was reluctant, because he actually wanted Stefanie to go back


    quickly, otherwise she would only bring trouble and trouble to him if she continued to stay in


    Aurouss Hilll.


    If ire Wilson Wilson knew what happened to her and himself, he wouldn¡¯t know how angry she


    would be.


    So, he said vaguely: ¡°Oh, anyway, you go back to work on your work, and I will visit your house in a


    few days, soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Stefanie pouted, nodded lightly, and said: ¡°I will not tell my father when I go back. I will


    give him a surprise when you go.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t tell Uncle Orrin first.¡±


    The crew was already checking before takeoff. Cherie also took Stefanie¡¯s personal luggage and


    boarded the private jet first.


    Stefanie stood outside the cabin door, faintly looking at the tall and handsome Charlie Wade in front


    of her, and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, after I leave, you have to remember to miss me, do you know?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°I know, I know, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely miss you.¡±


    Stefanie said again: ¡°You must have a string in your mind at all times, and keep reminding yourself


    that I am your true fianc¨¦e, and the other women outside are all hurried travellers in your life, my


    dad.


    In this life, I have a daughter, and you have an uncle in my eyes. You can¡¯t let him down.¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s head was big for a while, but he could only say: ¡°Oh, that¡­I know, oh, it¡¯s getting


    late, you can get on the ne.¡±


    Stefanie gave a hum, and reluctantly said, ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, good luck.¡±


    Stefanie pursed her lips and looked at him, and immediately gathered courage, kissed him on the


    cheek, blushing and said, ¡°This is a reward for you in advance.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°What are you rewarding me in advance?¡±


    Stefanie said: ¡°Reward you in advance, remember to miss me!¡±


    After speaking, she blushed and turned back to her private jet.


    At the moment the cabin door closed, she was still standing at the door and waving to Charlie


    Wade.


    The aircraft engine started and slowly pushed out from the hangar. Charlie Wade breathed a sigh of


    relief. He hurried back to the parking lot and drove straight to the city center.


    When he drove out, he immediately called Cameron Isaac, and he came up and said: ¡°Isaac, can


    you help me see if there is a high-end skin care brand, and what kind of caviar is anti-aging?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°There is indeed such a brand, and we sell it in Shangri-La. The world¡¯s top


    high-end skin care brand is much stronger than the sea blue mystery.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked wonderingly: ¡°Does Shangri-La still sell skin care products?¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled and said, ¡°Master, you have never lived in Shangri-La. You may not have


    any understanding of Shangri-La¡¯s hotel rooms. There is arge high-end shopping mall in Shangri-


    La¡¯s hotel room department.


    What are the top brands such as Hermes, Chanel and Dior? The specialty stores have everything,


    which is also a popr way of ying in top hotels in the world. Amodation, dining, leisure and


    entertainment, plus shopping, strive to provide high-end customers with a one-stop holiday, and


    even save the energy of going out shopping.¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly realized, ¡°That¡¯s right, you can help me buy three sets of caviar anti-aging


    cosmetics, and someone will send me to Aurouss Hilll Stadium.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1425


    When Cameron Isaac hurried to buy cosmetics for Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade had already arrived


    at the Aurouss Hilll Gymnasium.


    Today, the game has reached the semi-finals.


    In thest game, Aurora¡¯s performance in beating Joanna with a single move caused great attention


    on the Inte, and immediately pushed the attention of this game to a peak.


    Therefore, today¡¯s semi-finals attracted the attention of audiences from all over the country, so


    much so that outside the Aurouss Hilll Stadium, arge number of spectators bought tickets at high


    prices just to witness Aurora¡¯s advancement to the final.


    Inside and outside the venue, Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex advertisements have beenunched with great


    fanfare. Because they are the title dealer, their advertising elements are everywhere.


    Just use the camera to take a picture. There must be Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex advertisements in this


    screen.


    Moreover, the TV station that broadcasts the game also always disys the logo of Kobayashi


    Niranex on the lower right corner of the TV screen.


    What¡¯s even more powerful is that manywork anchors are on the scene, using their mobile


    phones to broadcast live to people on the live broadcast tform. This process is also expanding


    the influence of Niranex.


    It can be said that Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex won enough eyeballs at once.


    Jiro Kobayashi was overjoyed for this.


    At first, I only thought that this game would not attract too many people¡¯s attention, but fortunately,


    the naming rights were sold cheaply, but I did not expect that Aurora would make the game


    completely popr, and I really made a lot of money. .


    After Charlie Wade arrived at the gymnasium, he went to the yers¡¯ lounge at the back. As soon


    as he entered the room, Aurora was jumping on the spot to warm up, and Mr. Quinton and Steven


    Quinton were also there.


    Seeing Charlie Wadeing in, Aurora hurried forward and said affectionately: ¡°Master Wade, you


    are here!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, smiled and asked, ¡°Aurora, how do you feel today?¡±


    Aurora hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, I feel in a particrly good state! Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely


    win this game!¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed andughed: ¡°I think with your current strength, no one in thispetition can


    compare to you, so you have to worry about how to make the game more beautiful.¡±


    Aurora couldn¡¯t hide the shame and asked: ¡°Master Wade, oh no, coach Wade, how do you say I


    should y this game to make it more beautiful?¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s very simple, just likest time, we still have to win with one move!¡±


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s view, the perfect way to win a contest between warriors is to win with one move!


    The 300 rounds of the war, of course, were hearty.


    However, the fact that it usually takes so long to win the battle shows that the actual gap between


    the two sides is notrge, and it can even be said to be equal.


    Aurora¡¯s current strength is far beyond those of these contestants. It¡¯s just that she herself is


    somewhatcking in tactics. If she umtes more experience, her actualbat ability can be


    improved.


    Aurora felt a little unsure, but seeing Charlie Wade believe in herself so much, she nodded and


    resolutely said: ¡°Coach, rest assured, I will go all out!¡±


    At this moment, in another lounge.


    Nanako Ito was wrapped in a nket with her eyes closed.


    Both Tanaka Koichi and Jiro Kobayashi were standing by. Tanaka also had a mobile phone in his


    hand. The mobile phone was streaming video with Yamamoto Kazuki who was lying on the hospital


    bed.


    But Kazuki Yamamoto on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t make a sound. He just looked at his


    student quietly through Tanaka¡¯s lens.


    Yamamoto Kazuki was worried that Nanako Ito¡¯s mentality would copse.

 Chapter 1426-1430

    Chapter 1426-1430


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1426


    After all, the appearance of Charlie Wade subverted the cognition of their master and apprentice,


    and brought a heavy blow to their enthusiasm.


    However, Yamamoto Kazuki still hopes Nanako Ito can y well.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t win the championship this time, with her strength, it would be fine to win a


    runner-up.


    However, if she does not perform well, the runner-up may not be able to get it.


    Fortunately, he found through the video that Nanako Ito is nothing different from usual.


    Nanako Ito itself is not the kind of yer who is particrly excited, so she is usually very quiet


    before thepetition and likes to close her eyes and rest like she is now.


    Seeing that the time was almost up, Tanaka Hiroichi spoke: ¡°Miss, I will exit the venue in five


    minutes.¡±


    Nanako Ito opened her eyes and nodded gently: ¡°I see.¡±


    Koichi Tanaka said again: ¡°Miss, I¡¯m talking about the video with Coach Yamamoto. Do you have


    anything else to ask him?¡±


    With that, he immediately switched the camera and pointed the phone screen at Nanako Ito.


    At this time, Nanako Ito saw the weak Yamamoto Kazuki on the hospital bed and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master, how are you feeling now?¡±


    Yamamoto Kazukiughed at himself: ¡°My biggest problem is that I don¡¯t feel it everywhere.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly apologized and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have already epted my fate.¡±


    As he said, he raised his voice a little bit, and said bluntly: ¡°Nanako! Today¡¯s game is very important


    to you. Whether you can get the silver medal or not depends on whether you can win this game. ¡°


    ¡°Being a teacher is not a blow to you, but you are probably not Aurora¡¯s opponent, but as long as


    you agree to this game, the silver medal will already be in your pocket.¡±


    The rule of the top four matches is to fight in pairs, the two who winpete for the championship


    and the two who losepete for the third ce.


    In other words, as long as Nanako wins today, she will at least have the silver medal for the runner-


    up.


    When Nanako Ito heard this, she nodded seriously, and said, ¡°Master, Nanako knows that she is not


    Aurora¡¯s opponent, but Nanako will definitely work hard to finish every remaining game, and will


    never shame you!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki said with satisfaction: ¡°Very well, this game is won, and the next game will face


    Aurora. At that time, you will not only go all out, but also let Charlie Wade look at you with


    admiration, and then take advantage of Aurora¡¯s match. If you have a chance, you will ask Charlie


    Wade to ept you as a disciple!¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled bitterly: ¡°Master, Charlie Wade cannot ept me as a disciple.¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki said puzzledly: ¡°In my opinion, a talented apprentice like you will never refuse.


    Charlie Wade must be the same. Why does he refuse you?¡±


    Nanako Ito shook her head and said, ¡°Just because I am a Japanese.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yamamoto Kazuki frowned and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade looks down on us Japanese?¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°It¡¯s not that he look¡¯s down on it, but he said that the Chinese have taught too


    many Japanese, but the Japanese have been avenging revenge for two or three hundred years,


    so¡­¡±


    When Yamamoto Kazuki heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sighed and said: ¡°Charlie Wade masters


    the real high-end martial arts. Before we have seen his strength, we just sit and watch the sky, but


    after seeing his strength, if we don¡¯t have a chance to practice. His kind of high-end martial arts


    really feels that he has been practicing in vain for so many years¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1427


    Nanako Ito is also very sorry in her heart.


    Knowing that she was sitting in the well and watching the sky, what she wanted most was to jump


    out of this well, but Charlie Wade didn¡¯t give herself this opportunity.


    Yamamoto Kazuki saw her look down and hurriedly calmed down: ¡°Nanako, it¡¯s not the time to


    consider this issue. You will win this game first, and we will discuss the rest!¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded heavily, and immediately said to Yamamoto Kazuki: ¡°Master, then I will be on the


    stage.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Yamamoto Kazuki encouraged: ¡°This game must go all out, whether Charlie Wade is willing to


    ept you as a disciple. You must let him see your strength, so this game, you y as beautiful as


    possible!¡±


    ¡°Pretty?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yamamoto Kazuki said firmly: ¡°Nanako, thest time that Aurora defeated Joanna with a


    single move, she was very popr on the Inte. I hope you will do your best when you y and


    give your opponents. Control the enemy with one move!¡±


    Nanako Ito sighed: ¡°Master, Michelle is the second seed. We have yed against each other


    before. Although I have beaten her every time, I cannot avoid a fierce battle every time. It is difficult


    to defeat her with one move¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki said: ¡°If you can¡¯t control the enemy with one move, you have to do your best to


    defeat her in the first game. You want Charlie Wade to see your strength and let him look at you


    with admiration!¡±


    ¡°Even if it is impossible for him to ept you as a disciple in his life, you must let him know that


    your talent is far above Aurora! Not epting you as a disciple is his loss!¡±


    Nanako Ito immediately resolutely said: ¡°I know Master!¡±


    One minuteter.


    The four yers participating in the semi-finals are already waiting to y in their respective


    channels.


    Aurora and Nanako Ito coincided with the same mentality: they must do their best to win with one


    move, let Charlie Wade look at each other with admiration!


    After the host finished his opening remarks, he first announced: ¡°First of all, let¡¯s invite our Chinese


    yer, Aurora!¡±


    Aurora took a deep breath and stepped out of the passage first.


    Subsequently, the host announced: ¡°Next, I will invite Aurora¡¯s opponent this time, the Australian


    yer Victoria!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, a blonde Australian female yer also walked out of the passage.


    The Australian yer¡¯s expression was a bit nervous, and the overall momentum was much weaker


    than Aurora.


    It can be seen that she should have no confidence in today¡¯s game.


    Then, the host called Nanako Ito¡¯s name and her opponent, Michelle from the United States.


    Nanako Ito and Michelle are both very calm, and their eyes are full of desire to win this game.


    Michelle was originally the second seed in this game, and her strength was not much weaker than


    Nanako.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After watching Aurora¡¯sst game, she also realized that she had no hope ofpeting for the


    championship this time, so she and Nanako Ito¡¯s The strategy is the same, all hope to win this game


    as much as possible and secure the silver medal for the runner-up.


    Even Michelle thought more realistically.


    She felt that as long as she had won the game, when she faced Aurora in the final, she could


    directly abstain and admit defeat on the spot.


    Not only will this not affect you from getting the silver medal, but it will also not bring you any risk of


    injury.


    After all, Aurora¡¯s strength in thest game was too strong, and Michelle was afraid that when she


    finally met in the final, she would be injured under her hands.


    An athlete has to participate in many games a year, and losing one is actually not a pain, but if you


    are unable to participate in a year ofpetition due to injury, it is really not worth the gain.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1428


    At this time, the four contestants respectively boarded two arenas.


    The two arenas are on the left and the other is on the right. Each arena is surrounded by the


    audience.


    Today, there were no empty seats, and the apuse, whistles and apuse before the game


    started, it was endless.


    Charlie Wade stood under the ring behind Aurora, which was also the position of the coach in the


    Sandapetition.


    The opponent¡¯s coach looked at him nervously at this time, and looked at Aurora on the ring from


    time to time. The towel in his hand was always ready. Once his apprentice couldn¡¯t support herself


    on the stage, he would be the fastest Throw the towel in time and admit defeat.


    On the ring, Aurora looked at her opponent Victoria with a grim expression.


    Before Charlie Wade didn¡¯t help her improve her physique, she was not an opponent of Victoria.


    After all, this Australian girl was tall and tall, and her physical function was better than Aurora


    before.


    But now, she has full confidence in defeating Victoria.


    She was just thinking about what method she should use to achieve a victory against Victoria.


    At the same time, in another ring, Nanako Ito is also considering the same issue.


    Her eyes were not on the opponent Michelle, but on Charlie Wade by the side of the other ring.


    Although Charlie Wade was not watching her at this time, she firmly believed that if she performed


    well enough, Charlie Wade would definitely see herself!


    What is good enough?


    It seems that you have to defeat Michelle with one move, just like the master said!


    At this moment, the referees on both sides of the ring announced the start of the game at the same


    time!


    Here, Aurora stared at Australia¡¯s Victoria, ready to find the opponent¡¯s ws.


    Victoria was quite jealous of Aurora, so she would not dare to take the initiative to step forward for a


    while, she had been doing a defensive posture, watching Aurora vigntly.


    On the other hand, as soon as the game started, American yer Michelle yelled and immediately


    attacked Nanako Ito!


    For Michelle, she had long been eager to defeat Nanako Ito, and she also knew that her strength


    was too far behind Aurora, so she concentrated all her energy on Nanako Ito.


    The American fighting mentality itself is very fierce, open and close, and attack with all strength as


    soon as ites up. Nanako Ito can only retreat quickly and dodge the raindrops of the opponent¡¯s


    offensive.


    At this time, Nanako Ito did not dare to fight back, because she had an obsession in her heart, and


    wanted to defeat Michelle by one move for Charlie Wade to see, so she must not blindly shoot, she


    must find the best time to solve the battle at once. !


    Aurora was already approaching Victoria at this time. While swinging her body to prepare for dodge,


    she kept shortening the distance with Victoria, and was also looking for the best time.


    But Victoria was quite wary of her and kept backing away, hoping to keep a safe distance from her.


    Just when Victoria was forced to the corner of the ring by Aurora, Aurora suddenly seized the


    opportunity and rushed towards Victoria like a rabbit.


    Victoria was nervous, with both hands in front of her, ready to resist Aurora¡¯s first offensive in time.


    Aurora strode quickly, and after her left leg stepped out, she suddenly took a step forward for more


    than half a meter, her body rotated in the air, and her right leg quickly drew towards Victoria!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1429


    In the air, there was even Aurora¡¯s voice of breaking through the sky.


    Victoria¡¯s face was shocked!


    She had watched Aurora¡¯s game against Joanna, and knew that Aurora was extremely explosive,


    and with this kick, she was afraid that she would fly directly out of the ring like Joanna.


    As a result, she quickly withdrew her right leg one step, the left and right legs were in a triangle


    shape with the ground to strengthen the stability of her bottom te, and then she blocked her arms


    in front of her, preparing to block Aurora¡¯s blow with a deblocking action.


    But she was not Joanna, and she had no idea how strong Aurora¡¯s kick was!


    She only felt that her arms were hit by a huge force, and then she heard two crisp cracks, and her


    two arms were kicked and broken!


    Apanied by a strong pain, she could no longer withstand the powerful force, and her whole


    body was like Joanna in the previous game, and she threw back into the air directly!


    A huge exmation broke out at the scene!


    No one thought that Aurora could be so strong!


    And Victoria¡¯s coach also looked terrified at this time, he quickly threw the towel into the air, and


    rushed to Victoria very nervous!


    After a while, Victoria was taken away from the scene by the doctor with a painful face, and Aurora


    once again won and advanced to the final!


    A burst of cheers broke out at the scene, and it was an unprecedented breakthrough for Chinese


    yers to enter the finals of the college Sandapetition.


    While celebrating the victory here, Nanako Ito was beaten repeatedly by Michelle from the United


    States. She didn¡¯t make a move, so that she was hit by Michelle several times in the face, and the


    corners of her mouth and eyes were bruised and bloody. , Looks very miserable.


    While Michelle wondered why Nanako Ito only resisted and didn¡¯t fight back, she also seized the


    opportunity to beat Nanako Ito frantically.


    In her opinion, Nanako Ito should be out of state, so she just took this opportunity to defeat her in


    one fell swoop.


    Nanako Ito felt the severe paining from the injured part and tried to fight back several times,


    but she resisted the urge.


    She warned herself in her heart: ¡°I can¡¯t act rashly! I want to win with one move! I must win with one


    move! I must make Charlie Wade look at me with admiration! Michelle, you can attack with all your


    strength!


    I will not fight back! At least Before I find your fatal w, I will never fight back! Because you are not


    my enemy at all in my eyes, you are just the transcript that I proved myself to Charlie Wade!¡±


    Michelle doesn¡¯t know what Nanako Ito is thinking, she just feels that she has finally found a chance


    to be shameful!


    I have been defeated by her many times before, and today, I am going to defeat her in the face of


    the whole world in a devastating way!


    Thinking of this, she immediately punched Nanako Ito one after another, every punch was


    extremely harsh!


    At this time, the referee on the other side of the ring had already announced Aurora¡¯s victory. Aurora


    rushed off the stage excitedly and hugged Charlie Wade, happily with nothing to add.


    Charlie Wade patted her on the back and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy now. You have a game to y


    in two days. Go take a shower and change your clothes.¡±


    Aurora nodded hurriedly, and said with admiration and admiration: ¡°Coach Wade, you must wait for


    me, don¡¯t slip away while I am going to change clothes!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    Aurora was relieved, and after bowing to the audience, she returned to the backstage rest area.


    Charlie Wade only paid attention to the war in the next ring.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1430


    Looking from a distance, he was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Nanako Ito would be hit by


    the American girl. She seemed very passive and could not fight back.


    Moreover, her beautiful face was bruised and bleeding because of repeated hits, especially the


    corner of her right eye seemed to be a little cracked, which was very disturbing.


    He couldn¡¯t help but stepped to the edge of the ring and carefully observed Nanako Ito. He found


    that although Nanako Ito was injured, she was very passive in the situation, but her eyes were


    constantly watching each other¡¯s movements. Don¡¯t let up.


    He couldn¡¯t understand, since Nanako Ito had been observing the opponent, why didn¡¯t she fight


    back? What is she waiting for?


    At this moment, Nanako Ito also saw Charlie Wade.


    She was a little surprised when she was surprised.


    Because she actually saw a bit of distress in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes.


    She asked herself from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Is the distress in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes because of


    me? Is he distressing me?¡±


    At the next moment, she thought a little bit self-deprecating: ¡°Why would he feel sorry for me? In his


    eyes, she is just a Japanese girl sitting on a well and watching the sky, and my strength, in his eyes,


    is almost worthless like an ant. Mention, not to mention, mypatriots have hurt hispatriots.


    My master has humiliated him. Even if he hasn¡¯t offended him, he will certainly hate him.¡±


    ¡°So, even if he loves Michelle across from him, it is absolutely impossible for him to love herself.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but the look in his eyes really hurts me! Could it be that he really loves me?¡±


    ¡°It seems that there is only one way to know if he is feeling sorry for me!¡±


    Thinking of this, Nanako Ito deliberately left a gap for the opponent when resisting Michelle¡¯s attack.


    boom!


    Michelle seized the opportunity and hit Nanako Ito¡¯s right cheek with a punch, and immediately hit


    her cheek ck and purple, even bleeding!


    When Nanako Ito was resisting this punch, her eyes kept looking at Charlie Wade.


    She found that at the moment when she was hit by Michelle, the distress on Charlie Wade¡¯s face


    became more obvious!


    Although her face was painful, she couldn¡¯t help but jump for joy for some reason!


    ¡°He really cares about me!¡±


    Thinking of this, a happy little woman smiled on her face.


    Michelle was very excited for her sess just now. When she saw this scene, she could not help


    but frown, and wondered in her heart: ¡°What is going on with this Nanako Ito? If she is not in the


    state just now, then Can¡¯t be exined by being absent? Isn¡¯t this a lunacy?


    Just between the sparks and flints she was wondering, Nanako Ito, who was so happy in her heart,


    suddenly discovered that Michelle¡¯s figure was stuttered!


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that the opportunity she had been waiting for hade!


    Moreover, Charlie Wade is looking at her here, and he is looking at her with distressed eyes here,


    she must seize this opportunity to defeat Michelle!


    Not only should Charlie Wade be shocked but Let Charlie Wade apud for her!

 Chapter 1431-1435

    Chapter 1431-1435


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1431


    When Nanako Ito thought about this, her powerful thoughts supported her, holding back her pain,


    and bursting out a powerful explosive force in an instant!


    Immediately afterwards, I saw Nanako Ito suddenly jumped on the spot and turned around. Her


    body turned 270 degrees, her slender right leg was already raised high, and her foot was drawn


    across Michelle¡¯s face!


    Michelle was still surprised by Nanako Ito¡¯s abnormal performance today. She did not expect that


    she could suddenly attack herself in an instant!


    Moreover, Michelle couldn¡¯t imagine that, because of Charlie Wade¡¯s sake at this time, the whole


    person was stimted with great potential!


    Nanako¡¯s strength in this blow has far surpassed her usual peak state!


    Michelle came back to her senses, and when she was rushing to resist, the window of time Nanako


    Ito left for her has passed!


    She only felt that a ck shadow was carrying a strong force and struck straight towards her profile.


    She was shocked and was about to dodge, feeling that the strong force had hit herself suddenly!


    Boom!


    She felt that her brain was cut off by this kick, and her mind was stunned, and her whole person


    instantly lost consciousness and fell straight down!


    This¡­¡­


    The scene was shocked!


    No one thought that Nanako Ito was in extreme passiveness just now, and she was almost beaten


    by Michelle. How could she suddenly explode with such a powerful lethality and knocked Michelle


    out with one kick!


    After a moment of silence, thunderous apuse broke out on the scene! Today¡¯s game is really


    amazing for them! Two arenas, two games, the winners turned out to be one move to control the


    enemy! Needless to say, Aurora kicked off her opponent¡¯s arms with a single kick, as sharp as a


    typhoon!


    As for Nanako Ito, even though she has been pressed and beaten by the opponent, she has never


    made a move. As expected, it is deadly if she does not make a move! Just seize an opportunity for


    the opponent to lose his mind, and immediately defeat the opponent, simply and neatly!


    Charlie Wade could not help but secretly start to see this scene in the audience!


    I thought that Nanako Ito was controlled by others everywhere, but I didn¡¯t expect that after


    receiving so many fists, this girl would be able to seize the opportunity, reverse all disadvantages in


    one fell swoop, and win with one move. This forbearance and courage is indeed admirable!


    At this time, the referee stepped forward to check Michelle¡¯s situation. After finding that Michelle


    was unconscious, he immediately called the doctor of the event team. After the doctor came to


    check, he was indeed unconscious and needed to be sent to the hospital for treatment, so he came.


    Several staff members directly put the unconscious Michelle on a stretcher and rushed to the


    hospital.


    Nanako Ito on the ring, looking through the excited and cheering crowd, fell straight on Charlie


    Wade¡¯s face. Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s face was shocked, she was also very excited.


    ¡°Charlie Wade! After all, I achieved the goal of winning with one move! Did I make you admire?¡±


    Charlie Wade met her eyes at this moment, and was a little surprised at the perseverance in the


    Japanese girl¡¯s eyes and the trace of persistence in her expression.


    After a while, he gave her a thumbs up from a long distance away.


    After a few seconds, he spread out his thumb-gesturing hand, waved at Nanako Ito, and then


    turned and left.


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s back, Nanako Ito was shocked.


    But recalling the thumb that Charlie Wade had just gestured to herself, she felt a sweet feeling in


    her heart.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1432


    The referee took the microphone and said: ¡°Now I announce that the winner of this game is the


    Japanese yer, Nanako Ito!¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s game was really exciting. No one wanted to get it. The two winners from both sides of the


    ring turned out to be directly qualified for the finals by winning with one move!¡±


    ¡°Among them, Ms. Aurora of China, after defeating Joanna of Brazil in thest match, once again


    performed the shocking show of winning by one blow. The reality is breathtaking!¡±


    ¡°In addition, Ms. Aurora, a Chinese yer, will alsopete with Ms. Nanako Ito of Japan in the


    finals the day after tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°The losers of the two games, Ms. Victoria of Australia and Ms. Michelle of the United States, will


    compete for the third ce, so stay tuned!¡±


    The audience was extremely excited!


    Unexpectedly, the Chinese yers were able to reach the finals all the way, and they performed


    impably in both games. They were simply the biggest dark horses in this game!


    What¡¯s interesting is that the two female yers who advanced to the final are both Asian yers,


    and they are both very beautiful and exquisite beauties!


    Needless to say, Aurora¡¯s hot toned figure is simply superb in the eyes of men.


    And Nanako Ito is as gentle as water and extremely soft, which forms a great contrast with her


    strength, and is the object of all men¡¯s fascination!


    These two top beautiespete for the championship, and the championship game will be very


    beautiful!


    In the audience, Jiro Kobayashi was so excited!


    I never dreamed that the two games were so beautiful.


    There is no doubt that this top 4petition has pushed the heat of this game to a new peak.


    Then Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex will soar into the sky with it!


    When Charlie Wade walked out of the gymnasium, Aurora also changed into in clothes and


    walked out with her father and younger brother.


    When she saw Charlie Wade, she was excited toe forward and talk to him, when she suddenly


    discovered that arge number of reporters had emerged around her, surrounding her to a point.


    Aurora is now the most concerned object in Aurouss Hilll. Of course, the reporters can¡¯t wait to


    interview her in depth.


    Aurora was besieged by the reporters, and suddenly became a little anxious, so she was a little


    absent-minded to ask the reporters¡¯ questions.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade saw this scene and sent her a WeChat message and said to her:


    ¡°Aurora, please ept the interview with the TV station. This is good for you in the future. I have


    something to do first.¡±


    Aurora saw this WeChat and looked out of the crowd with her feet in her arms. She saw that Charlie


    Wade had already gone far, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed.


    But when she thought of what Charlie Wade had just told himself on WeChat, she obediently put


    away her mind and patiently answered the reporter¡¯s question.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade had just arrived in the parking lot and saw Cameron Isaac¡¯s Rolls


    Royce, parked in front of his old dad¡¯s BMW.


    Seeing Charlie Wadeing, Cameron Isaac hurriedly got out of the car and said respectfully to


    Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, I have brought the cosmetics you want. It is in the trunk. You open your


    trunk and I will put it directly for you. go in.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can help me put it in the car.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, took out the BMW car key and opened the trunk directly.


    Cameron Isaac also hurriedly opened the trunk of the Rolls-Royce and took out three huge and


    luxurious gift boxes from it. This gift box is very valuable at first nce. Even the luxury brand


    Herm¨¨s, which starts at hundreds of thousands, may not beparable in packaging.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1433


    The size of each gift box isparable to a business suitcase, and the whole is in ck and gold


    tones, which is luxurious and low-key and calm.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help being curious: ¡°Why is a suit so big?¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly exined: ¡°Master, the gift set I chose is the mostplete and most


    expensive one in their family. The price is 388,888. It contains all their products, and their most


    ssic face creams and eye creams are all Veryrge quantity.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, ¡°Master, this should be all!¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum and said, ¡°By the way, Isaac, I am going to Eastcliff next week. Aurouss


    Hilll will be left to you and Don Albertt, especially my wife. You must send someone. Secretly


    protecting her, the Webb family is still lingering, I guess they are still unwilling to give up.¡±


    Cameron Isaac eximed: ¡°Master, are you going to Eastcliff? Are you going back to Wade¡¯s


    house?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°I have no ns to go back now.¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked in amazement: ¡°Master, please forgive me to speak up. Why are you going to


    Eastcliff this time? If you don¡¯t return to Wade¡¯s house, then you must be careful of Sam from the


    Kilgore family! I heard that he After the operation, I was resting in bed at home for half a month. I


    hate you for getting into the bone!¡±


    ¡°Hate me to my bones?¡± Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°A young master from the Kilgore family dared to


    bark in front of me. I have my own serious business to do when I go to Eastcliff. If he doesn¡¯t have


    eyesight, he dares toe.


    If you mess with me, then I won¡¯t make him feel better.¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked again: ¡°Master, should I inform the family so that they can receive you there,


    which can also provide you with some convenience.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie Wade said, ¡°I don¡¯t want the Wade family to know this time, so you have to keep


    it secret for me.¡±


    ¡°Good young master.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Isaac, I want to ask you one thing.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, ¡°Master, please do not hesitate to ask.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Do you know what happened to my parents¡¯ death back then?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said embarrassingly: ¡°Master, when your parents passed away, I hadn¡¯t worked in


    the Wade family. I was studying at the time.


    After graduation, I applied for apany under the Wade family, and then I was gradually promoted


    to the spokesperson of Aurouss Hilll. The matter of my parents was absolutely forbidden to discuss


    in the Wade family at that time. People who were older than me were silent about it at the time, so I


    did not follow up on the details.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and nodded lightly.


    From this point of view, there must be hidden secrets about what happened to the parents back


    then, but this may be highly confidential in the Wade family, and as Cameron Isaac¡¯s identity, it is


    still difficult to touch.


    So he didn¡¯t ask any more questions, just told him: ¡°Issac, just remember our conversation just now,


    remember not to talk to anyone, if the Wade family asks about it, absolutely can¡¯t disclose it.¡±


    Cameron Isaac looked terrified and blurted out, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry! I will never reveal a half word


    to the outside world!¡±


    If this matter was ced before Charlie Wade yed the Eight Heavenly Kings at the foot of Golim


    Mountain, then Cameron Isaac would naturally prefer the Wade family in his heart. Charlie Wade


    was just a young master living in the Wade family, and the Wade family was his master.


    But when he saw Charlie Wade¡¯s powerful supernatural powers at the foot of Golim Mountain, he


    made up his mind in his heart and bowed his head to worship Charlie Wade in this life!


    In other words, in the eyes of Cameron Isaac now, he has only one master, Charlie Wade Wade.


    If Charlie Wade asked him to draw swords against the Wade Family, he would follow suit without


    hesitation.


    ¡­¡­


    Farewell to Cameron Isaac, Charlie Wade drove away from Aurouss Hilll Stadium alone.


    Instead of going home immediately, he called his old father-inw Jacob Wilson and asked him,


    ¡°Dad, where are you?¡±


    Jacob Wilson grinned and said, ¡°Good son-inw, I am at a senior university. Our lecture was very


    sessful. Now everyone is eagerly discussing it. Don¡¯t you know, the atmosphere is really great!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1434


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled, and asked him, ¡°Is Matilda here?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jacob Wilson smiled and whispered: ¡°Your Matilda is sitting next to me, and I¡¯m


    teaching her how to taste Yan Zhenqing¡¯s writing!¡±


    ¡°Yes, dad!¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile, ¡°have you studied Hemingway?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jacob Wilson said cheerfully: ¡°I don¡¯t only study Hemingway but also Ghandi, Aristole,


    Socrates, and Confucius, Matilda and I have researched each!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I have to learn more from you another day.¡±


    Then he said: ¡°By the way, Dad, I have already got the skin care products you want, or I will send


    them to you now and take them home. If mom finds out that there is an extra set, it will be difficult to


    handle. .¡±


    The reason why Charlie Wade asked Cameron Isaac to prepare three skin care products was


    because he felt that in addition to rewarding ine Ma, he naturally had to prepare a set for his wife


    ire Wilson Wilson, and Jacob Wilson also wanted to give a set to Matilda.


    However, if she took all these three sets home, in case ine Ma saw that in addition to ire


    Wilson Wilson¡¯s set, she would definitely find a way to take possession of the remaining two sets.


    Therefore, first take out the set that the old father-inw is going to give to Matilda, so as not to


    have many dreams at night.


    Just now the old man is with Matilda, this opportunity couldn¡¯t be better.


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, he immediately said excitedly: ¡°Oh my dear son-inw, you are


    really capable! I just said this in the morning, and you can get it done so quickly. The efficiency is


    really amazing. !¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, it¡¯s nothing, you wait for a while, and I will


    pass.¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Then you will call me at the gate of the University for the Elderly, and I


    will go down.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    Ten minutester, Charlie Wade came to the gate of Aurouss Hilll University for the Aged.


    Pulling the car over and parked it steadily, he called the old man Jacob Wilson.


    Soon, Jacob Wilson ran out, leaned to the window and asked with a smile, ¡°Good son-inw, where


    are the skin care products?¡±


    Charlie Wade got out of the car, opened the trunk, took out a gift box from it and handed it to him:


    ¡°Dad, this is it, you can take it.¡±


    Jacob Wilson took the gift box and eximed, ¡°Oh, so big and heavy? How many things are there?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°There are probably more than a dozen products, all of which are in the same


    series and have everything.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded: ¡°If the portion is sorge, selling for hundreds of thousands is not too


    expensive.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°This is not more than a hundred thousand, this is the most


    expensive suit in their family, the price is 388,000!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Jacob Wilson¡¯s eyes were about to fall on the ground: ¡°Just such a gift box, nearly 400,000?


    This damn is enough to buy a BMW, and it is a 5 series BMW! Buying an Audi a6 is enough!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°It¡¯s really enough.¡±


    Jacob Wilson smacked his lips and said, ¡°Oh, such expensive cosmetics, ine Ma¡¯s stinkydy is


    not worthy of use! Hey, I said my son-inw, why don¡¯t you take this set and give her a set of more


    than 100,000 Dor? , It can save you two hundred thousand!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After a pause, Jacob Wilson persuaded: ¡°These two hundred thousand, just use it for anything, not


    better than spending it on ine Ma? Let¡¯s buy a few antique calligraphy and paintings to hang at


    home, which can set off our home Thepelling style of the schrly family can continue to


    appreciate, isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    Charlie Wade said jokingly: ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to return this set and spend thousands of dors to buy


    a set of high imitations, which can save 38,000 Dor.¡±


    As soon as Jacob Wilson heard this, he pped his thigh suddenly, and blurted out: ¡°Good son-in-


    law, this is a good way! Take this set back, give her a fake, I¡¯m sorry for her!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1435


    Charlie Wade knew that Jacob Wilson was dissatisfied with ine Ma.


    These dissatisfactions have been umted over the years in the married life.


    Especially after Matilda returned to China, the old man saw that Matilda was stronger than ine


    Ma, and his dissatisfaction became even stronger.


    He even wanted to divorce his mother-inw ine Ma, but ine Ma didn¡¯t give him this chance,


    so he naturally didn¡¯t like ine Ma now.


    However, he was so careful that, in Charlie Wade¡¯s view, he really couldn¡¯t make it to the stage.


    It¡¯s just a set of cosmetics, and it would be too embarrassing to get a fake set of fools on ine Ma.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if ine Ma found out. If ire Wilson Wilson, his wife, knew that she would get


    fake skin care products for her mother, then she would definitely feel a little bit dissatisfied.


    So he said to Jacob Wilson, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about this, and quickly send this set of skin care


    products to Matilda.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded and said, ¡°By the way, Charlie Wade, I won¡¯t go back for dinner at night, and I


    happened to have a dinner with the senior college.¡±


    Charlie Wade replied: ¡°Okay, then I will go back first.¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade drove back to Thompson First¡¯s home alone.


    As soon as he drove the car into the yard, he saw his wife ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s car had been


    parked at home.


    It seems that my wife has already finished work.


    Charlie Wade parked the car and walked into the house with two sets of skin care products. ine


    Ma was sitting cross-legged on the sofa in the living room watching TV. ire Wilson Wilson had


    just washed some strawberries picked from his vegetable garden and brought them out of the


    kitchen. .


    Seeing Charlie Wade, ire Wilson Wilson asked him, ¡°My husband, where did you go? You went


    out early in the morning and came back sote.¡±


    Charlie Wade raised the two gift boxes in his hand, and said with a smile: ¡°Didn¡¯t I go to get skin


    care products for you and mom? I also showed them Feng Shui by the way.¡±


    In fact, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want to lie and deceive ire Wilson Wilson.


    It¡¯s just that there are too many secrets hidden in him, and I can¡¯t tell her for the time being.


    Therefore, you must have a reasonable reason to exin the origin of these two sets of cosmetics.


    Now that I am in front of my family, I have set up a person who can show others Feng Shui, so I


    simply set this person to the end.


    Seeing that he hade back with two sets of caviar skin care products, ire Wilson Wilson


    blurted out and eximed: ¡°Did you really go to show others Feng Shui for cosmetics?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to exchange two sets, prepare one for you and mom, and


    let you use this top skin care product.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was about to speak, ine Ma jumped up from the sofa with excitement,


    ignoring wearing slippers, ran over barefoot and limping, and said with excitement: ¡°Oh, my good


    son-inw. , Did you really get that caviar skin care product for mom?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and handed her a gift box.


    ine Ma took the gift box over, without saying anything, just sat on the ground, and opened the gift


    box excitedly.


    After opening it, seeing the huge gift box filled with all kinds of cosmetics, she became ecstatic and


    said, ¡°Damn! So many things?! This¡­this will be the most expensive in their house. That luxurious


    suit, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Mom is quite eye-sighted, this is indeed their most expensive


    suit.¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s eyes shed with excitement, and even a little trembling said: ¡°Oh, I drop a boy, this is


    really the top tinum suit?! God! This set costs nearly four hundred thousand, right?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson on the side was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°Four hundred thousand?! Why is


    this thing so expensive?!¡±


    ine Ma immediately said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand! The most basic suit of this brand costs more


    than 100,000 Dor, and the most expensive is this tinum suit! No, I have to take a picture of the


    circle of friends to show off!¡±


    After speaking, she immediately jumped back to the sofa with one foot and took out her mobile


    phone.

 Chapter 1436-1440

    Chapter 1436-1440


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1436


    ire Wilson Wilson pulled Charlie Wade aside and said with someints: ¡°Mom just said


    casually in the morning, why did you really buy her such expensive skin care products¡­a set of


    400,000 Dor, which is too scary. Now, why are we such a family¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a special channel, you don¡¯t need to care too much.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson whispered: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my mother will look for this in the future. If she


    keeps asking you to buy her such expensive skin care products, what can you do?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°No, haven¡¯t you noticed that your mother has converged too much


    now? Just consider it as a reward for her converging during this period of time, so that she can


    converge more in the future.¡±


    Just as he was talking, ine Ma had already used his mobile phone to take a small video of


    Moments, and said excitedly: ¡°Look at the two sets of caviar skin care products my good son-inw


    bought me. They are all tinum. Suits, the two sets add up to at least more than 700,000!¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he immediately said, ¡°Mom, these two sets are not for you, one for


    you and one for ire Wilson Wilson!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± ine Ma said distressedly: ¡°How young is she at first, she is naturally beautiful, and she


    can¡¯t find a wrinkle on her face. Why does she need to use this anti-aging skin care product now!


    Moisturizing is actually enough! ¡°


    Charlie Wade immediately resolutely said: ¡°No, it was originally the two of you in one set, you can¡¯t


    take the ire Wilson Wilson set as well.¡±


    ine Ma still feels reluctant, but now she dare not yell at Charlie Wade.


    Stop moring, even if she talks back, she dare not.


    So I can only nodded angrily: ¡°Well, mom listens to you, and ire Wilson Wilson and I have one


    set of these two sets of skin care products!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°I can¡¯t bear to use such expensive things¡­¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was about to say you are reluctant to use it. Charlie Wade took the


    words and said, ¡°My wife, if you are reluctant to use it, then I will withdraw both sets.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t!¡± ine Ma panicked, and said hurriedly: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, this is Charlie Wade¡¯s


    intention. You are not allowed to be a donkey liver and lungs!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson wanted to say something, Charlie Wade picked up a set, handed it to her, and


    said seriously: ¡°If your husband gave you something, you can use it with confidence! When it¡¯s used


    up, your husband will buy it for you again!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson felt Charlie Wade¡¯s deep love for him, and she felt sweet in his heart, and


    finally nodded and agreed.


    Seeing this, ine Ma said excitedly: ¡°I have to go back to the room to wash my face, and then use


    it first, I can¡¯t wait to feel it!¡±


    After speaking, she took the cosmetics and took the elevator to the third floor.


    ire Wilson Wilson looked at her back and sighed helplessly.


    It seems that my mother¡¯s vanity-loving character cannot be changed in this life.


    However, the current mother is not without improvement, at least she treats Charlie Wade better


    than before, and at home is not as aggressive as before, and the home environment is therefore


    much more stable.


    At this moment, her mobile phone suddenly received a call, and it turned out to be her mother


    ine Ma.


    ¡°Hey mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ine Ma said anxiously, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,e to my room! Come by yourself, don¡¯t let


    Charlie Wade follow!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, mom?¡±


    ¡°Say it when youe!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson had no choice but to say to Charlie Wade, ¡°Mom let me go.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think too much, and nodded gently.


    ire Wilson Wilson took the elevator to the third floor and came to ine Ma¡¯s room. As soon as


    he reached the door, he was pulled in by ine Ma. Then ine Ma immediately locked the door


    and said nervously, ¡°Good girl! I doubt it. Charlie Wade cheated!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Cheated?¡± ire Wilson Wilson frowned, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± ine Ma immediately took out a shopping receipt and blurted out: ¡°Look at this! This


    receipt shows that Charlie Wade bought three copies of the same tinum suit, so why did he only


    get two back?! more What about the one that came out? It must be given to the vixen outside!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1437


    ire Wilson Wilson instinctively didn¡¯t believe what his mother said.


    She felt that Charlie Wade was sincere to herself, how could it be derailed?


    So she seriously said to ine Ma: ¡°Mom, you think too much! Charlie Wade can¡¯t be cheating!¡±


    ¡°Impossible?¡± ine Ma raised her eyebrows, and asked, ¡°Then tell me why Charlie Wade bought


    three sets of skin care products?


    And only one set was brought back. Where did you go?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°Maybe it was bought for a friend, or maybe it was bought for a friend.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± ine Ma said with a look of hatred for iron and steel, ¡°It¡¯s just that a brainless person


    like you will believe it! This kind of thing is obviously bought for a woman. You said he is an orphan


    and doesn¡¯t have a mother. No rtives, except for the vixen, who else would you buy it for?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s expression was also a little unnatural.


    She knew that what her mother said was not without reason.


    Charlie Wade really has no rtives and no female friends in the local area, so who did he buy the


    extra set of skin care products for?


    Could it be Jasmine, the daughter of the Moore family?


    In the impression, that woman seemed to be a little different to her husband.


    However, ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t believe that Jasmine was the eldest of the Moore family


    after all, and she had just be the head of the Moore family not long ago. Her status is


    extremely honorable.


    In Aurouss Hilll, or even in Eastcliff, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find any stronger than he.


    And her husband is a married man, so from amon sense, a woman like Jasmine will most likely


    not have a special rtionship with her husband.


    However, the receipt in my mother¡¯s hand clearly shows that this order does include three sets of


    skin care products, and who is the other set for?


    Just when ire Wilson Wilson was lost in thought, ine Ma hurriedly asked her in a low voice:


    ¡°Girl, tell your mom, where are you now with Charlie Wade?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson subconsciously asked, ¡°What step?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s those things between men and women! Mom won¡¯t go around with


    you, did you give Charlie Wade your body?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face turned red in an instant, and he said falteringly: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ine Ma suddenly exploded: ¡°Ah?! Not yet?! Are you stupid! Until now, you are still holding on to


    him. What are you waiting for?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson lowered his head and said embarrassedly: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just think the


    situation between us is very delicate. At the beginning, we got married at the request of grandpa, so


    I never went there. It¡¯s developing.¡±


    ine Ma immediately said seriously: ¡°Girl! You are stupid! A man has needs, you can¡¯t always


    satisfy him, then what if he turns his head to find someone else? Charlie Wade is also worth over


    100 million. I don¡¯t know how many coquettish b*tches are lining up toe next to him!¡±


    Speaking of this, ine Ma said hurriedly: ¡°Listen to your mother¡¯s advice, hurry up and find a


    chance to take Charlie Wade down. It is best to conceive the child as soon as possible, otherwise


    one day Charlie Wade lets the fox go away. Our family is over!¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget, this vi belongs to Charlie Wade! If he changes his mind and wants to divorce


    you, wouldn¡¯t he want to drive us out? I tell you, I don¡¯t want toe back to death. The old house


    in the past, this Thompson First vi, I will never leave!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson is even more embarrassed


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1438


    It is not that she has not considered this issue, but because of her personality, she has always been


    a little scared and shy, so she has never taken the initiative.


    However, now listening to what Mom said, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.


    ine Ma sighed and sighed: ¡°Hey, I used to look down on Charlie Wade in various ways. I always


    thought he was a trash. But now, if you look at it, this guy is still a little capable. Look at how many


    big people make him fool around. Ability!


    Look at thisrge vi of more than 100 million Dor. It is refreshing and refreshing to live in it. If he


    increases his ability in the future, he may be able to fool a Maldivian ind!¡±


    ¡°This¡± ire Wilson Wilson said awkwardly: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you daydream all day long.¡±


    ine Ma said solemnly: ¡°Dreams still have to be there! Because it might happen suddenly one


    day!¡±


    As she said, she hurriedly said in a low voice: ¡°You, hurry up and tell Charlie Wade the truth about


    the husband and wife, and also have to find a chance to ask, who is the skin care product he


    bought more? You must not take it lightly.


    If Charlie Wade really has the idea of   cheating, he must be killed in advance! If he has cheated, he


    must be brought back first!¡±


    Although ire Wilson Wilson was a little nervous in his heart, he still said very seriously: ¡°Mom,


    don¡¯t make any guesses here. I believe Charlie Wade¡¯s personality will not be what you think.¡±


    ¡°Hey, kid, it¡¯s always good to be cautious!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson faltered and said, ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t tell you anymore, I will go down first.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly grabbed her, stuffed the shopping receipt into her hand, and said, ¡°Hold the


    evidence, and you must ask Charlie Wade for an opportunity!¡±


    Holding the small ticket, ire Wilson Wilson turned and ran out.


    Charlie Wade was sitting on the sofa on the first floor, watching TV.


    On TV, there are overwhelming reports of Sanda matches.


    The dark horse Aurora naturally attracted countless attention and made Chinese audiences feel


    extremely proud.


    But the performance of Japanese yer Nanako Ito also won the audience¡¯s admiration and


    admiration.


    At this time, the TV announcer said: ¡°It is reported that Nanako Ito is not only an outstanding young


    fighter in Japan, but also a top student of the University of Tokyo. Her family, the Ito family, is one of


    the top four families in Japan. One, it can be said to be a super rich and beautiful born with a golden


    key, but who can think of such a super rich and beautiful, without living a luxurious life, but


    bing a strong and hard-working fighter!¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly when he heard this.


    He really did not expect that Nanako Ito would still be the eldestdy of Japan¡¯s top family!


    At this time, through the high-definition close-up shot taken by the camera, Charlie Wade saw the


    scene of Nanako Ito being repeatedly attacked by American yer Michelle, and saw her delicate


    and cold face being injured by Michelle, but his eyes were extremely firm. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    touch in my heart.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I have to say that Nanako Ito¡¯s character is really appreciated by him.


    Strong, but not awkward, with a tough personality, and knows how to forbear and wait.


    At a certain moment, he even felt that Nanako Ito was somewhat simr to himself!


    This made him sigh from the bottom of his heart that if such a good girl is not of Japanese


    nationality, he is really willing to ept her as a disciple and let her go further in the martial arts.


    It¡¯s a pity that the nationality and blood of Nanako Ito are here. Charlie Wade firmly believes in the


    words of the ancestors: If you are not of my race, your heart must be different!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1439


    When Charlie Wade was watching TV, ire Wilson Wilson stepped up to him. Seeing him


    watching TV, she sat down beside him.


    Afterwards, ire Wilson Wilson hesitated for a moment, and asked him in a low voice: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, I ask you one thing, you must answer me truthfully and don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°My wife, please ask.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson passed the shopping receipt in his hand to Charlie Wade and asked, ¡°Why are


    there three sets of skin care products written on it? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but I just hope you


    can exin the situation to me.¡±


    Charlie Wade was stunned when he saw the shopping receipt, but quickly realized that it must have


    been ced directly in a gift box after Cameron Isaac bought the skin care products.


    So he looked around and saw that ine Ma hadn¡¯te, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, my


    wife, that set of cosmetics is actually what Dad wants.¡±


    ¡°My dad?¡± ire Wilson Wilson asked dumbfounded: ¡°My dad is an old man, why does he want this


    top-notch skin care product?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled awkwardly, and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told you, but after all, you are my wife,


    and I certainly can¡¯t lie to you, but you have to promise me that if I tell you, you must never go to


    dad again. Confrontation.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson gave him a white look: ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go to confront my dad, what if you


    want to lie to me? What if you let dad be your backer?¡±


    Charlie Wade said hurriedly: ¡°Do you think that your husband and I am that kind of person? I have


    always done things with the courage to do things, how can I let Dad take care of me?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded: ¡°Okay, then I promise you, you can tell, what is going on?¡±


    Charlie Wade exined: ¡°In the morning, Mom said she wanted this brand of skin care products,


    and I agreed at the time. Then when I drove away with my dad, my dad asked me if I could do


    more. , Saying that I want to give it to Matilda.¡±


    ¡°Matilda?!¡± ire Wilson Wilson eximed: ¡°Is that his first love, Matilda?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°Apart from this Matilda, what other Matilda?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said angrily, ¡°Is my dad still in touch with that Matilda?! Mom was missing at


    the time. I didn¡¯t say anything when he met Matilda for dinner. Mom is back. How can they both?


    Where is the lotus root broken?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°For this kind of thing, the best thing for us to be children is to leave it alone,


    after all, parents are separated now.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡± ire Wilson Wilson sighed: ¡°Even if you are separated, you still haven¡¯t got a divorce. If you


    don¡¯t have a divorce, you must be loyal to your rtionship!¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged: ¡°You don¡¯t know the situation of Mom and Dad. The rtionship between


    them is different from that of ordinary couples, so¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson believed that Charlie Wade was not deceiving her, and she felt helpless, and


    said, ¡°If Dad asks you for something and gives it to Matilda, you must not agree to it, and we will


    treat him or not.


    Asked, he definitely cannot help the abuser.¡±


    Charlie Wade immediately agreed: ¡°Good wife, I know! Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    At this moment, Aurouss Hilll People¡¯s Hospital.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1440


    When Nanako Ito was visiting Master Kazuki Yamamoto, he heard the news that in today¡¯s match,


    Australian athlete Victoria, who was defeated by Aurora, was also receiving treatment at Aurouss


    Hilll People¡¯s Hospital.


    Koichi Tanaka specifically went to inquire about it and told her a result that shocked her.


    It turned out that in the game, Victoria was kicked by Aurora and broke both her arms. Now she is


    put in a ster and officially announced that she will withdraw from the third cepetition the


    day after tomorrow.


    He handed over the third ce title of this game to Nanako Ito¡¯s men. Michelle defeated.


    Moreover, Victoria not only withdrew from thispetition. And there is a great probability of


    complete retirement.


    Because for a Sanda athlete, the arms are very important. After the arms are broken, it is difficult to


    recover even if they recover.


    For a professional athlete, the impact may be lifelong. It is very likely that she will ruin her career.


    Nanako Ito was stunned by the news.


    She knew about Victoria, injured both arms in the game, but she didn¡¯t know that Victoria was


    injured so badly.


    Victoria is also a top-level Sanda yer, but Aurora kicked her arms off, which proves that Aurora¡¯s


    physical strength and strength are far beyond what normal people can match.


    Although Nanako Ito is stronger than Victoria, she is strong in skills and experience, but her physical


    fitness is even slightly worse than that of the tall white Victoria.


    Even Victoria couldn¡¯t resist Aurora¡¯s blow, so when she faced Aurora the day after tomorrow, she


    was afraid it would be very dangerous.


    After listening to this, Yamamoto Kazuki couldn¡¯t help but sighed and said, ¡°Nanako, ording to


    my opinion, you should abstain from the game the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked in surprise: ¡°Master, what do you mean? Why do you want me to abstain at this


    time? Didn¡¯t you say that the real strong will never surrender without a fight?¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki sighed: ¡°That¡¯s just a normal situation! But now you have also seen that Aurora is


    extremely strong.


    If you fight against her, you are most likely to be seriously injured. Then, you won¡¯t lose a game. In


    the game, you lose your entire career!¡±


    Nanako Ito pursed her mouth and murmured, ¡°But if I retreat without a fight this time, what face will I


    have to continue practicing martial arts in the future? Isn¡¯t there an old saying in China that I know


    that there are tigers in the mountains, and I go to the mountains?¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki eagerly said: ¡°There is an old saying in China! It is called staying in the green


    mountains, I am not afraid that there is no firewood! If you are really seriously injured, your future


    career may be abandoned!¡±


    Nanako Ito resolutely said: ¡°Master, I finally made Charlie Wade look at me with great difficulty


    today. If I give up the game, he will despise me, so I will not escape, on the contrary, I must try my


    best in the finals. If I go forward, even if I must lose, I will lose with dignity!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki sighed heavily: ¡°Hey! If Charlie Wade is willing to ept you as a disciple,


    everything is easy to say, but Charlie Wade¡¯s current attitude is that he is unwilling to ept you.


    Even if you show up in front of him, Okay, so what, in his eyes, you are a foreigner, an alien!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Nanako Ito smiled slightly and said softly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he epts


    me as a disciple, I just don¡¯t want to be looked down upon by him or looked down upon him!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki understands Nanako Ito and knows that her current attitude is very determined,


    and he can¡¯t change his decision.


    So she looked at Koichi Tanaka next to her and said, ¡°Tanaka, on the court at that time, if Miss Ito is


    injured, you must throw a towel to the referee in time, understand?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka was about to nod, and Nanako Ito scolded with a cold face: ¡°Tanaka! You must not


    lose your towel at that time! In this game, I can ept any defeat, but I just don¡¯t ept the


    initiative to give up!¡±

 Chapter 1441-1445

    Chapter 1441-1445


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1441


    Jacob Wilson did not eat at home tonight.


    ording to him, it was dinner with a few leaders of the Calligraphy and Painting Association and a


    few key members of the senior university.


    It was just after nine o¡¯clock that Jacob Wilson called Charlie Wade.


    When Jacob Wilson called, Charlie Wade was watching TV with his wife in the living room.


    ine Ma, the mother-inw, posted a caviar anti-aging mask, lying on the loveseat on all fours,


    leisurely swiping the short video tform, and muttering in her mouth: The Japanese girl who came


    to our Aurouss Hilll to participate in the fighting game, she looks really good!¡±


    Charlie Wade knew that she was definitely talking about Nanako Ito, and the phone shook without


    even ringing.


    Seeing that it was Jacob Wilson calling, he put on the phone and said, ¡°Hey, Dad.¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s voice sounded a little drunk, and he smiled: ¡°Oh my son-inw, youe to Heaven


    Springs to pick me up? I drank some wine.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think too much, and said, ¡°Good dad, I¡¯lle here.¡±


    As he said, he stood up and said, ¡°Mom, ire Wilson Wilson, I will pick up Dad. He had a drink


    with someone from the Calligraphy and Painting Association.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson stood up at this time and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, let me pick up Dad with you.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think much, nodded lightly, and said, ¡°Okay, then drive your car.¡±


    When ine Ma heard Jacob Wilson drinking outside, she said annoyedly: ¡°This old bastard is


    getting more and more presumptuous now. Good son-inw, don¡¯t pick him up. Let him roll back by


    himself. When he rolls back, I will lock the door. Come on, don¡¯t let him in, let him sleep in the yard!¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged and said, ¡°Mom, you and Dad shouldn¡¯t be so unhappy. We all live under


    the same roof. Even if we are separated, we should get along well.¡±


    ine Ma looked like a human, and immediately realized that Charlie Wade was just talking about


    himself.


    I murmured in my heart: ¡°Although I and Jacob Wilson are separated, we still live in Charlie Wade¡¯s


    vi. If I have trouble with Jacob Wilson, Charlie Wade will definitely be unwilling. If that happens, I


    will tear my face with him. It¡¯s not worth the loss.¡±


    So, she could only put away her anger at Jacob Wilson, pretending to be disdainful, and said:


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t bother to be familiar with people like him. When my legs are healed, I will fill in my


    teeth, and I will go out to y every day. Two people don¡¯t interfere with each other!¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he immediately said with a smile: ¡°Okay, respecting each other and


    not interfering with each other, it couldn¡¯t be better.¡±


    ine Ma looked at Charlie Wade and smiled tteringly, and said, ¡°Good son-inw, you will have


    to give mom some pocket money at that time.


    Mom is basically penniless now. If you go out to have dinner with friends, take it People who don¡¯t


    pay, don¡¯t want to y with me!¡±


    Charlie Wade still doesn¡¯t know ine Ma¡¯s careful thinking? All she thinks about all day is money,


    making faces, ying cards, and being chic.


    She has no money, and she doesn¡¯t go out to y, because her legs are really inconvenient, and


    her image has been seriously damaged because of the loss of two front teeth.


    When her legs are healed, her teeth will be filled, and she must be thinking about going out every


    day. If she has no money, she will not know what moths will be treated by then.


    However, for Charlie Wade, it would be a good thing to send her out if you just give her some


    money.


    So Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Mom, when your legs are healed, your teeth will be patched up, and I


    will give you 50,000 Dor in pocket money a month.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± ine Ma was immediately happy.


    50,000 pocket money a month is indeed a lot. When she used to have 2 million in her hands, she


    was not willing to spend so much a month.


    In fact, ine Ma¡¯s daily expenses are nothing more than ying cards asionally, shopping with


    her old stic sisters, making faces, having dinner parties, singing Karaoke, and asionally


    buying clothes, skin care products, etc. It costs 50,000 Dor a month. That¡¯s enough.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1442


    She was excited and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Good son-inw, why didn¡¯t mom find that you were so


    good before?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled without saying a word. He knew that a shrew like ine Ma would be able to


    be bought with 50,000 Dor a month, and he would have spent money to buy it a long time ago.


    ine Ma was only thinking about pping Charlie Wade, and deliberately said to ire Wilson


    Wilson earnestly: ¡°Oh, ire Wilson Wilson, you see that you are not too young, and you have


    been married to Charlie Wade for almost four years.


    I want to say, you It¡¯s time for the two of us to have children. Our family of four lives in such a big


    vi. It¡¯s a bit deserted. If there is a child running around, it would be so lively!¡±


    Charlie Wade was shocked when he heard this! OK! My mother-inw really opened her eyes when


    she saw money! It seems that she haspletely bowed to money now!


    You know, she had repeatedly told ire Wilson Wilson before that ire Wilson Wilson could


    never have a rtionship with herself.


    Charlie Wade still remembered that once, this Lady rushed into his and ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    bedroom early in the morning. It turned out that she had a dream and dreamed that the two of them


    were married, so she had to confirm it if she was scared. .


    On another asion, Loreen asked her wife to go to a hot spring with her. After hearing this, the


    Lady, in order to prevent her from taking advantage of her, also asked her to wear Gini and told her


    to sleep in separate rooms with her.


    However, never dreamed that her attitude would have undergone a 180-degree change!


    So, he immediately nodded approvingly: ¡°Mom, you are so right! Our family is short of a child! Oh


    no! Two!¡±


    ine Maughed and said, ¡°If you want me to tell you, you need three children! When that


    happens, I will give you children with all my heart!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I will work hard for you then!¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°Oh my son-inw, why are you and your mom being polite? Isn¡¯t it just


    right for you to see your baby?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, nced at ire Wilson Wilson who was blushing, and he was happy.


    It seems that as long as the money is in ce, this ine Ma will easily turn to his side!


    So, he deliberately said to ine Ma with a serious face: ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t let you work in vain at


    that time, so let me give you more than 100,000 hard work a month for every child!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± ine Ma happily sat up from the sofa and eximed: ¡°Really?! Give one hundred


    thousand a month with one child?


    Two hundred thousand with two children?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Mom, when Charlie Wade speaks, I always say what I mean!¡±


    ine Ma was so excited, she blurted out: ¡°Good, good!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at ire Wilson Wilson and said excitedly: ¡°ire Wilson


    Wilson, my mother knows an old Chinese doctor who has a secret recipe for twins. When the time


    comes, my mother will buy you a few servings. You can eat them first. Let¡¯s try to have both!¡±


    ine Ma knew very well that his pocket money of 50,000 a month was enough for her daily


    expenses, but if she wanted to upgrade her consumption level, this amount of money would be


    stretched.


    But now it¡¯s not the same as before. I lost more than 2 million things because of gambling and


    couldn¡¯t control the financial power of the family. Jacob Wilson could not give himself money, and


    her daughter would not be willing to give the money to her, and her own hands again Without


    savings, it is difficult to get extra money.


    But if his daughter really gave birth to Charlie Wade twins, then his one month¡¯s pocket money


    could rise from 50,000 to 250,000!


    Two hundred and fifty thousand!


    That can really lead a life like ady!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1443


    ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade tounch a money offensive against his mother.


    Moreover, I didn¡¯t expect that the effect of this money offensive looks really good!


    All of a sudden, she was so embarrassed that she wanted to sew in.


    At this moment, ine Ma saw that she was not talking, and she kept urging her aside: ¡°Good girl,


    or tomorrow I will take you to the old Chinese doctor and prescribe some medicine?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was really helpless, and said embarrassingly: ¡°Mom, stop talking nonsense


    here!¡±


    ine Ma said solemnly: ¡°How can this be nonsense? I also want to hug my grandson earlier.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson knew that if I didn¡¯t leave by myself, she would definitely talk endlessly, so she


    hurriedly pushed Charlie Wade: ¡°Let¡¯s go, and pick Dad home.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and nodded, and said: ¡°Then pick up Dad first, let¡¯s talk about the twinster.¡±


    ine Ma echoed from the side: ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll talk about itter, I think it¡¯s tomorrow!¡±


    Helpless, ire Wilson Wilson pushed Charlie Wade all the way out of the house.


    After going out, ire Wilson Wilson pretended to be angry and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, why do you want to tell my mother that¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the point of rushing here?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson gave him a nk look: ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what bad idea you have


    made! I tell you, if you want to upgrade, you can honestly rise a little bit, but don¡¯t expect to


    persuade my mother to help skip the level. !¡±


    Charlie Wade said cheerfully, ¡°I don¡¯t have this idea! I just feel that our parents are getting older, and


    they must also want to hug their grandson earlier.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said embarrassedly: ¡°Hold that hug, hurry up and drive!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, drove ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s BMW out of the garage, and the two set off for


    Heaven Springs together.


    After the two arrived at Heaven Springs, they saw a few elderly people talking andughing


    standing at the door. Jacob Wilson and Matilda were standing side by side. Jacob Wilson was also


    considered handsome among middle-aged and elderly people, and Matilda¡¯s temperament and


    appearance was even the top of his peers. The existence, so standing together, it really fits well.


    At this time, the two talked andughed with others, and they looked harmonious and natural.


    Matilda also carried a gift box, which was the same caviar skin care set that Charlie Wade gave to


    ire


    Wilson Wilson and ine Ma.


    Seeing this, ire Wilson Wilson felt very ufortable. She asked Charlie Wade, ¡°You said my


    dad won¡¯t cheat, right?¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed dumbly: ¡°Oh, my wife, where did you want to go? Dad and Matilda are old


    ssmates and old friends. They are just having a party and dinner together. How can they get


    involved with cheating.


    ire Wilson Wilson said nervously, ¡°But don¡¯t forget, they are also old lovers! The two of them are


    each other¡¯s first love, and this situation is the easiest to cheat.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Good wife, this kind of thing is not something we can manage as children.


    Parents have their ns and ns, so let¡¯s not interfere.¡±


    At this moment, a Buick GL8mercial vehicle parked in front of several elderly people. A young


    man walked down from the car. Charlie Wade recognized him at a nce. It was Matilda¡¯s son,


    Paul.


    When Paul got out of the car, he greeted several old people very politely.


    At the same time, he handed a gift bag to Matilda.


    After Matilda took the gift bag, she turned around and handed the gift bag directly to Jacob Wilson.


    Jacob Wilson was obviously taken aback, and it seemed that he had shirk several times, but


    Matilda¡¯s expression was very insistent, so he epted with a little embarrassment.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1444


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson were in the car, some distance from them, so they couldn¡¯t


    hear what they were talking about.


    However, it can be seen from this meaning that Matilda should have asked her son Paul to help,


    and prepared a gift for Jacob Wilson.


    Seeing that the two exchanged gifts, ire Wilson Wilson was even more depressed: ¡°Look at Dad


    and Matilda, they are like ordinary friends, they are like a middle-aged and elderly couple in love!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly.


    He had long noticed that the two people still had a deep affection for each other, and Matilda even


    named Paul¡¯s Chinese name after Jacob Wilson, which shows that she has never forgotten Jacob


    Wilson in her heart.


    As for Jacob Wilson, let alone, after being oppressed by ine Ma for so many years, he didn¡¯t


    know how much he missed and yearned for Matilda.


    If ine Ma had evaporated her directly when she stole her bank card, then Jacob Wilson might


    have reunited with Matilda now.


    At this time, ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t stand it, and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°You press the horn


    twice to remind Dad, otherwise he can talk for another half an hour.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and honked the horn. Jacob Wilson looked over and recognized ire


    Wilson Wilson¡¯s car. He thought that Charlie Wade hade to pick him up. He waved at the car


    with a smile on his face, and then Some reluctantly said to Matilda: ¡°Oh, Matilda, my son-inw


    came to pick me up, so I will go back first.¡±


    Matilda smiled and said softly: ¡°Tell me when you get home, so I don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Jacob Wilson smiled contentedly.


    ire Wilson Wilson took advantage of Jacob Wilson¡¯s turn to talk to Matilda, and said to Charlie


    Wade: ¡°My dad probably didn¡¯t know that I was also here. I¡¯ll go and sit in the back row.¡±


    With that, she pushed the door and got out of the car, then got into the back row.


    She knows Jacob Wilson¡¯s car habit, he likes to sit in the co-pilot the most, so as long as there is no


    one in the co-pilot, he will definitely get in without hesitation.


    And the reason she wanted to hide in the back row was because she felt that Jacob Wilson had a


    drink, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to look backter. Seeing Charlie Wade driving over, he must have


    opened the passenger car door and sat in.


    as predicted.


    Jacob Wilson greeted Matilda and the others, and ran over and came to the front of the car. Without


    hesitation, he opened the passenger door directly, sitting in and singing in his mouth: ¡°I smile


    smugly, smile smugly¡­¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After singing, he smiled and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Good son-inw, you have toe here to pick


    me up.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Dad, why are you polite to me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jacob Wilson patted Charlie Wade¡¯s arm, and said gratefully: ¡°Thank you for the set of


    skin care products you prepared for Dad today. You Auntie Matilda likes it very much! Oh! This may


    be my gift for her in my life. The most expensive gift.¡±


    After that, Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°Hey¡­I really owe you too much to Matilda¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade heard him talk about Matilda directly, and was still sighing with emotion, but he didn¡¯t


    know that his daughter ire Wilson Wilson was sitting in the back row!


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly winked at Jacob Wilson to remind him that there was someone behind


    him.


    Jacob Wilson was dizzy when he was drinking.


    How could he have this sensitivity. While urging Charlie Wade to drive, he put the gift bag in hisp


    on hisp, and said with joy: ¡°Your Auntie Matilda secretly asked Paul to buy me a gift. Here you


    see, this is it, you can open it firmly, I will open it and see what it is.¡±


    Charlie Wade had no choice but to say, ¡°Good dad, I will try my best to be more stable, but you


    must be careful too!¡±


    When he said this, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t forget to remind him to be careful behind him with his eyes.


    Jacob Wilson didn¡¯t know what Charlie Wade meant, and while unpacking it, he said seriously: ¡°This


    is a gift from your Matilda. Of course I will be careful. If I break myself, I can¡¯t touch this thing.


    broken!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1445


    Jacob Wilson thought that he and Charlie Wade were the only two in the car, and Charlie Wade was


    not only his son-inw, but also his most trustworthy person.


    Therefore, he was almost unguarded against Charlie Wade, and he was not afraid that Charlie


    Wade would know about those things with Matilda.


    At this time, while unpacking the package, he sighed: ¡°Oh, my dear son-inw, don¡¯t you know how


    popr your Matilda is now in senior colleges?


    Those who like her are from 30 to 40 years old. From young to 60 or 70 years old, the number of


    fans can¡¯t be counted! If you dad, I don¡¯t pay close attention to it, I¡¯m afraid the situation will be bad.¡±


    Charlie Wade hushed awkwardly, and switched the subject away and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you drink


    less at night, or stop talking, close your eyes and rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°How do you do that.¡± Jacob Wilson said immediately: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen what you and Auntie gave


    me.¡±


    With that said, the outer packaging has been opened by him.


    Seeing the box inside, he couldn¡¯t help eximing: ¡°I¡¯m going! It turned out to be a Rolex!¡±


    Charlie Wade listened and nced subconsciously, and found that there was a Rolex watch lying in


    the box.


    Jacob Wilson picked up the watch carefully, looked at it, and eximed, ¡°This is the very popr


    green Submariner, isn¡¯t it? It shouldn¡¯t be a one hundred and eighty thousand?¡±


    Charlie Wade nced at it and said with a smile: ¡°Dad, you are too ignorant¡­ this is not a


    Submariner, this isYacht Master Special Edition 24K Gold.¡±


    ¡°Yacht Master Special Edition?¡±


    Jacob Wilson frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about watches. I heard people say that


    Rolex Submariner is very valuable. You said it is Yacht Master Special Edition? How much is it


    worth?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°The price of Rolex has risen sharply recently. This piece is probably between


    350,000 and 380,000!¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so expensive?!¡± Jacob Wilson¡¯s tone changed a little, and he blurted out: ¡°A watch worth


    nearly 400,000 Dor, this is too scary.¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°Dad, the set of skin care products you gave Matilda is about


    390,000 Dor. It will be gone after a period of time. If this watch is well maintained, it will not be a


    problem to use it for decades, and it may not be a problem. It will increase in value in the future, for


    example, the Green Submariner, who used to be able to buy 50,000 Dor, now has 100,000


    Dor.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded repeatedly, touching the watch and couldn¡¯t put it down!


    This was given to him by Matilda, and it was of great significance to him.


    He put the watch on his wrist, carefully examined it, and said happily: ¡°Oh, this watch is so beautiful


    that the more you look, just say you Auntie Matilda loves me more. For someone else, who is willing


    to give me such an expensive watch? My mother is reluctant, Charlie Wade, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Charlie Wade said embarrassingly, ¡°Haha¡­Dad, if you drink too much, let¡¯s take a rest first.¡±


    ¡°What are you resting?¡± Jacob Wilson said, ¡°I have to take a few pictures with my phone and send it


    to


    Matilda to show her how good her vision is.¡±


    As he said, he immediately took out his cell phone.


    As soon as I took out my phone, the phone rang. Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help but muttered: ¡°Oh, it


    was from ire Wilson Wilson, Charlie Wade, don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you askter, you can¡¯t let her


    know that I am talking to you. Matilda ate together.¡±

 Chapter 1446-1450

    Chapter 1446-1450


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1446


    Charlie Wade stretched out his right hand to cover half of his face, he really didn¡¯t know how to


    respond to his stupid old man.


    At this time, Jacob Wilson pressed the answer button, and said in a casual way: ¡°Hey, ire Wilson


    Wilson, I havee back with Charlie Wade.¡±


    Just listen to ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s angry voice from the back seat: ¡°Dad! You really disappointed


    me!¡±


    Jacob Wilson let out a terrified cry.


    The phone fell off his hand and fell into a gap.


    He didn¡¯t care about picking up the phone, and looked back at ire Wilson Wilson in horror:


    ¡°Chu¡­ire Wilson Wilson????? You¡­Why are you in the car?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked angrily: ¡°Why can¡¯t I be in the car? If I¡¯m not in the car, I don¡¯t know that


    you have cheated!¡±


    Jacob Wilson suddenly seemed to be stepped on his tail, and blurted out, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t talk nonsense


    at first, when did I cheat?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°You and that Matilda are already at the point where you can send such


    an expensive gift to each other, and you are carrying your mother on your back, dating and having


    dinner in private. What is this not cheating?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°This is not cheating! Matilda and I are very respectful, and have never


    crossed boundaries for half a step. Besides, your mother and I are separated and have no feelings.


    Divorce is a matter of time, even if It¡¯s really cheating, that can¡¯t be called cheating, that¡¯s the


    beginning of a new rtionship!¡±


    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s angry little face flushed, and her eyes were tearful and said,


    ¡°How can you do this! I always think you are a good father and husband. But I did not expect that


    you have be so excessive now. You have been with mom for more than 20 years. For more


    than 20 years of ups and downs, even if there is no love, family affection is always there, right? You


    must at least give mom at least Your respect is right!¡±


    Jacob Wilson exined: ¡°I didn¡¯t disrespect her. If I disrespect her, I would have reconciled with you


    Matilda. It is because I respect her that I have to divorce her formally, and then just follow you.


    Matilda is together!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson cried and asked, ¡°Why do you have to divorce your mother and be with that


    Matilda? Do you know that this practice is immoral? Does that Matilda know that being a third party,


    Is it immoral to get involved in someone else¡¯s marriage?!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was also anxious, and blurted out: ¡°Your Matilda is not the third party! Your mother is


    the third party!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was stunned: ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! I should have been with your Matilda! Back


    then, if your mother was not involved in the third party and took me to the guest house to open a


    room after I was drunk, how could your Matilda leave me? go with?¡±


    After that, Jacob Wilson was very excited and continued: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, do you know how


    shame your mother was doing things back then?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She and your Matilda are roommates and best friends! And me? I am her best friend¡¯s boyfriend!


    But she actually had sex with me while I was drunk, and even ran to show off with your Matilda,


    forcing your Matilda to leave the country back then, and then forced me to marry her by getting


    pregnant with you, she is the third party who has no morals!¡±


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard this, she waspletely stunned!


    She heard from her mother that Dad had a first love back then, but when Mom talked about that first


    love, she always said that she was a vixen, but she never exined what happened between them.


    Therefore, I have always thought that my parents are in love together normally, but there was a


    short wave in the middle.


    However, after hearing what my dad said today, I realized that it turned out that it was her mother


    who got involved in the rtionship between dad and another women¡­


    Thispletely overturned her understanding of the feelings and love between her parents over the


    past two decades¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1447


    Just when ire Wilson Wilson was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know how to respond for a while.


    Jacob Wilson, who was in the co-pilot, was so aggrieved that he burst into tears and choked up:


    ¡°Back then, your mother and I could say that they had no emotional foundation. To speak a


    conscience, I haven¡¯t even talked to her before getting drunk that night. I haven¡¯t said a few words.


    You should be able to see that your Matilda is much better than your mother in all aspects. It is


    impossible for a normal man to give up your Matilda and choose her. I¡¯m totally forced to be


    helpless!¡±


    With that said, Jacob Wilson looked out the window with a sad look, and said with a bit of pain: ¡°At


    the beginning, I had nned the life after graduation with your Matilda. We are going to study in the


    United States together after graduation. You should I know that it was very popr to go abroad


    that year, everyone sharpened their heads and drilled out. What we both thought at the time was


    that if the development in the United States is more appropriate, then we will get married and settle


    in the United States, and then we will have a high-end talent immigrant.


    The n is very clear, it can be said to be bright¡­¡±


    ¡°But, what¡¯s the result? As a result, because I drank too much wine at the party, your mother took


    advantage of it and forced your Matilda away, ruined my life¡¯s happiness, and ruined all my life


    ns! ¡°


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I been motivated and confused for so many years? I stay at home all day long, and I


    can¡¯t see the appearance of a famous university graduate?


    Isn¡¯t it because your mother ruined my life trajectory at the beginning, let me see I lost the direction


    and motivation to work hard!¡±


    Having said this, Jacob Wilson¡¯s emotions could no longer be stretched, and he cried loudly: ¡°This is


    only in my life. If it is ruined, it can no longer be remedied. What about you? All you see is that your


    mother seems to be wronged. But have you ever thought about how I have lived over the past


    twenty years? What¡¯s my mood?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson also cried silently. She really did not expect that her father had been so


    wronged over the years. Even the life trajectory that was originally set has undergone earth-shaking


    changes because of the intervention of the mother¡¯s third party.


    Originally, my father and Matilda might go to the United States for further studies, get married, and


    be social leaders.


    Butter, after my father and mother got married, they became a waste in the eyes of grandma, and


    an waste who couldn¡¯t help.


    Later, Dad also gave up resistance altogether and led a leisurely life every day. Of course, this was


    due to his own failure to make progress, but on the whole it was caused by the intervention of a


    third party from his mother.


    To be fair, Mom ruined Dad for a lifetime.


    He turned him from a vigorous college student into a greasy decadent middle-aged man.


    In the past two decades, my father must have been very wronged, but he had never mentioned


    these words to her before.


    Moreover, my mother¡¯s character is so aggressive, and she is the initiator of the whole thing. My


    dad must not be able to talk to her, so in this family, dad has no one toin. Then these


    grievances, he should be alive in his stomach. Twenty years!


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel wronged for her father.


    So, she sobbed andforted: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t figure out what was going on,


    so I med you indiscriminately, sorry¡­¡±


    Jacob Wilson rubbed his eyes and sighed deeply, ¡°Hey¡­ Dad didn¡¯t want you to apologize to me,


    Dad just wanted your understanding.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded lightly, and sighed: ¡°I won¡¯t go too much about your business in the


    future. I just hope you can handle these rtionships well.¡±


    For ire Wilson Wilson now, she knows the story and can no longer prevent her father from


    contacting Matilda.


    However, she is ine Ma¡¯s biological daughter after all. Out of respect for her mother and the


    family of three, she Nor can she clearly support her father to pursue Matilda.


    Therefore, she feels that the only thing she can do now is to stop worrying about things between her


    parents.


    Whether it was their grievances back then or the entanglement they are now, they never bothered.


    Jacob Wilson did not expect his daughter to be able to support him with a clear-cut stand and not to


    interfere. It was already the best result he could think of. So he was excited and said, ¡°Oh, ire


    Wilson Wilson, you can do this. Dad is really too Thank you!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed softly and said, ¡°Dad, the watch that Matilda gave you, you shouldn¡¯t


    wear it when you are at home, lest Mom sees it and asks what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1448


    ¡°Understand!¡± Jacob Wilson nodded excitedly, and continued: ¡°I will never wear this watch at home


    in the future!¡±


    Although Charlie Wade on the side had not spoken, but when he heard this, he was a little relieved


    for Jacob Wilson.


    It¡¯s really not easy for him to be an old man. In fact, the reason why he has tolerated ine Ma for


    so many years was mainly because of ire Wilson Wilson.


    If it weren¡¯t for his daughter, he couldn¡¯t always bear it, so it can be seen from here that his old


    husband is not useless, at least his paternal love for ire Wilson Wilson is still very great.


    Moreover, even when he was questioned by ire Wilson Wilson, he never said that the


    grievances over the past two decades were due to ine Ma¡¯s suffering, and he was worthy of the


    four words of father¡¯s love.


    ¡­¡­


    Back to Thompson First, Charlie Wade was about to drive into themunity, and suddenly saw


    Nanako Ito standing at the gate of themunity wearing a hood.


    Although the hood covered her face, Charlie Wade could still determine that this woman was


    Nanako Ito based on her body shape, hairstyle and feeling.


    Seeing that she was driving closer, Nanako Ito first took a few steps to her side subconsciously, but


    she probably saw Jacob Wilson and ire Wilson Wilson in the car, so she stopped again.


    Charlie Wade knew that his wife and old husband were in the car, and couldn¡¯t stop to greet her or


    ask her what to do with her, so he could only drive in the car first, thinking about making an excuse


    later, ande out to have a look.


    The car returned to Thompson First¡¯s vi. Before Charlie Wade¡¯s car stopped, Jacob Wilson had


    already put away the watch given by Matilda.


    After the car stopped, he hurriedly pushed the door and got out of the car to hide the watch in his


    BMW.


    Seeing this, ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t help but sighed softly, and said to Charlie Wade in a low


    voice: ¡°Suddenly I feel that my father is so pitiful¡­He must have been wronged for so many years,


    right?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Dad, he has been suppressed for twenty-six or seven years, and


    he might have copsed long ago when he changed to someone else.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked him: ¡°Did you know these things a long time ago? You don¡¯t seem


    surprised at all to me?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Thest time I apanied my dad to his alma mater to attend a ss


    reunion, I heard others talk about it.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded suddenly, and asked him: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said helplessly: ¡°Just after this incident, she disappeared in an ident. At that time,


    you seemed to have lost your soul, and you just wanted to find your mother. How could I add


    trouble to you?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded slightly, and sighed again.


    Charlie Wade thought of Nanako Ito at the door, and said, ¡°You and Dad will go in first, and I will go


    out.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked curiously, ¡°Why are you going out sote?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some liver-protecting tablets for Dad. Didn¡¯t he drink alcohol!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°You go in with your dad. If Mom nags him again, you can help


    reconcile a little bit!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1449


    When Charlie Wade came out of the vi, there was no shadow of Nanako Ito at the door.


    He looked around for a few times, but Nanako Ito was not found.


    This made Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help wondering, his own feeling just now was not wrong. Although


    the girl was wearing a mask, he was sure that she was Nanako Ito.


    Since she came to Thompson First, she must havee to find herself, why did she suddenly


    disappear?


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help sighing, but he really couldn¡¯t figure out the brain circuit


    of this Japanese girl.


    At this time, Nanako Ito was hiding in a milk tea shop, looking at Charlie Wade from a distance.


    Seeing that Charlie Wade seemed a little stunned, she also felt a strange feeling somewhere in her


    heart.


    She dide to Charlie Wade tonight, and the final was about toe. She also knew that it would


    be difficult for her to win Aurora, and she might even be injured in the game.


    Her master and her family didn¡¯t want her to continue participating in the finals.


    However, she felt that a qualified martial artist could not be as strong as others, but her willpower


    would never be able to defeat the opponent, so she decided to continue participating in the


    competition and at the same time be prepared to be injured in thepetition.


    For this reason, her father sent a special ne and a top Japanese medical team. This team will be


    on the spot in the finals.


    If Nanako Ito is injured in the game, they will immediately rescue them and ride at the same time.


    The special ne sent her to Tokyo for treatment within three hours.


    So, in that case, after he was on the field, he probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to meet Charlie


    Wade, so Nanako Ito thought, ande over to see him again tonight.


    However, she did not expect that she was waiting at the door of Thompson First just now. Seeing


    Charlie Wade driving back, she discovered that there was still a very beautiful woman sitting in the


    back seat of the car.


    This made her suddenly realize that that woman It must be Charlie Wade¡¯s wife.


    At that moment, she felt a little lost in her heart, and felt that she shouldn¡¯t bother a married man, so


    she prepared to go back to the hotel.


    But even though she was about to leave, she still wanted to know if Charlie Wade had seen herself


    or woulde out to see herself, so she ordered a cup of milk tea at this milk tea shop and sat


    down.


    In Nanako Ito¡¯s heart, the feeling about Charlie Wade was veryplicated.


    Because he abolished her mentor, I med him a bit and felt that he was too cruel;


    Because he is extremely powerful, and I admire him a little bit, I think he is the real martial arts


    master;


    Because he scolded himself badlyst time, he felt a bit ashamed in front of him, and even his aura


    and inner strength would be affected by him, so that when she thought of him, her heart would


    always be soft.


    It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t know that this soft feeling is more like a crush and admiration.


    She received a rigorous aristocratic education since she was a child, and she has excellent


    psychological quality.


    But recently, whenever she thinks of Charlie Wade, her heartbeat speeds up hard for her to sustain


    herself. Even if Charlie Wade is not in front of her, she still feels nervous, and her heart is like a


    small deer.


    At this moment, even looking at Charlie Wade from a distance, he still felt his heartbeat speed up.


    Moreover, when she saw Charlie Wade¡¯s expression somewhat regrettable, she felt a burst of joy in


    her heart.


    Just as when I was in the ring, seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes with a bit of distress, made her very


    satisfied.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1450


    So she hurriedly said to the boss: ¡°Boss, add another cup of milk tea.¡±


    The boss said: ¡°Miss, we are about to close, and the clerk is off work. I can¡¯t make milk tea now,


    sorry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nanako Ito nodded helplessly.


    At this moment, he suddenly saw Charlie Wade walking towards the right side of the gate of


    Thompson


    First¡¯s first product, so she hurriedly held his milk tea and ran out.


    Charlie Wade thought that Nanako Ito was gone, so he nned to go to the drugstore to buy a box


    of liver-protecting tablets for the old man to go back for business.


    When he came to the door of the pharmacy, he discovered that a huge poster was hung at the door


    of the pharmacy. Stefanie, who was beautiful, was holding Oracle Nova Dias. There was also a


    slogan written by her hand: ¡°New Chinese Medicine, New Domestic Products,¡± I trust Oracle Nova


    Dias!¡±


    Below, there is her personal signature.


    Charlie Wade stepped into the drugstore and found that several people were consulting the


    salesperson: ¡°Hey, girl, I want the Oracle Nova Dias endorsed by Stefanie, bring me a box!¡±


    ¡°Give me a box too!¡±


    ¡°I also want!¡±


    The salesperson smiled and asked, ¡°You all bought them back for collection, right?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± one of the men asked in surprise: ¡°Are you also a fan of Stefanie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The salesperson smiled: ¡°I am a fan of Stefanie. I bought Oracle Nova Dias today.


    Almost all of them are her fans. After all, this is the first time she endorses an actual product, which


    is quite collectible. ¡°


    After speaking, the salesperson said again: ¡°I heard that this medicine is quite effective, and it has a


    good effect on various diforts of the spleen and stomach. You can buy it as a stock medicine.¡±


    A young man who got a whole box of Oracle Nova Dias said: ¡°I am going to store this box as a


    whole, but I am not willing to open it and eat it. I will buy itter when I need it. Collect a copy first!¡±


    When Charlie Wade saw this, he couldn¡¯t help being surprised. I really didn¡¯t expect that Stefanie¡¯s


    influence could be so strong that fans would flock to buy the products she endorsed and go back to


    collect them.


    Just when he was surprised, a few more people came to buy Oracle Nova Dias, at least one box,


    and even ten boxes in excess.


    After finally waiting for the people who bought Nova Dias to leave, Charlie Wade stepped to the


    counter and said, ¡°Thank you, please bring me a box of liver protection tablets.¡±


    The salesperson nodded, took a box of liver-protecting tablets and handed it to him, and said,


    ¡°Hello, 39.8 Dor.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, scanned the code to pay, and then came out of the drugstore with the


    liver-protecting tablets.


    When he went out, he was looking down at the ingredients in this liver-protecting tablet, and he


    thought to himself that many men nowadays have a drink at the bar, and alcohol hurts the liver. No


    matter how much you drink, it will damage your liver. Therefore, liver-protecting drugs should have a


    large market space in the world.


    There are many ssic prescriptions that have been lost in the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±, including not


    only the prescriptions for the stomach powder, but also the prescriptions for protecting the liver.


    After the Nova Dias powder bes popr, you canunch the Oracle liver protection tablets.


    As he was thinking about it, he suddenly realized that there was a figure rushing in front of him. He


    subconsciously mobilized his whole body and prepared himself for a defensive counterattack. But


    he fixed his eyes and saw that he was standing in front of him wearing a hood. Nanako Ito with eyes


    like a bright moon.


    He was a little surprised at once, thinking that the girl was gone, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be here.


    At this time, Nanako Ito was ashamed and nervous. She looked at Charlie Wade¡¯s face up close,


    and suddenly she didn¡¯t know what to say, so her brain became hot, and she passed the milk tea in


    her hand to him, and said with a smile: ¡°Charlie Wade, please drink milk tea!¡±

 Chapter 1451-1455

    Chapter 1451-1455


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1451


    In fact, Nanako Ito didn¡¯t know what to say at once, so when she had the idea, she passed the milk


    tea out.


    As for Charlie Wade, although he felt a little surprised, he did not drink a sip of water since he went


    out to pick up his father-inw, and he was really dry.


    So, he took it subconsciously, smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, I am thirsty.¡±


    As he said, he lowered his head and bit the straw, and took a big mouthful.


    Only then did Nanako Ito react and eximed in her heart: ¡°Oops! I¡¯ve had a few sips of this cup of


    milk tea just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Although I only took a few sips, I have already drunk it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awful, then, didn¡¯t I kiss Charlie Wade indirectly?!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know that Nanako Ito had drunk this milk tea. While drinking the milk tea,


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Miss Ito,e to see me sote, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Nanako Ito was in extreme shame.


    She has received twenty years of rigorous education from thedies, and she knows the importance


    of the six words ¡°Men and women give or receive¡±. This can be said to be the closest contact


    between herself and the opposite sex!


    Therefore, her heart at this time was both nervous and anxious. However, other than that, she was


    still faintly excited.


    When she was flustered, Charlie Wade asked her: ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I¡­¡± Nanako Ito said nervously, ¡°I am¡­I am¡­I am on the way¡­oh No¡­I¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito doesn¡¯t know how to lie, so suddenly she didn¡¯t know how to answer his question, and


    she immediately messed up her position.


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be too nervous in front of me, just say


    something straightforward.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded lightly and said: ¡°I am¡­I just want to meet you¡­because I am worried that after


    the game


    I won¡¯t have a chance to see you again¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°What? Going back to Japan after the game?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Nanako Ito didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes, and whispered: ¡°My father has already


    arranged the ne. I will go back immediately after the game.¡±


    Charlie Wade wondered: ¡°You are in the finals anyway, even if you lose, you are the runner-up in


    thepetition. Don¡¯t you even n to participate in the award ceremony?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Nanako Ito smiled bitterly: ¡°As the No. 1 seed in thepetition, I didn¡¯t get the gold medal. I don¡¯t


    have the face to stay for the runner-up award ceremony¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°Practicing martial arts is not to win, because the birth of


    martial arts itself is not to fight against people, but to fight against yourself.¡±


    ¡°Fighting with oneself?¡± Nanako Ito asked nkly: ¡°Charlie Wade, what do you mean to fight with


    oneself?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled calmly: ¡°Cainazi, the ancestors of our Chinese people, may be different from


    the ancestors of any country or nation in this world. Our ancestors never liked bullying or


    aggression. .¡±


    ¡°Since ancient times, our ancestors in China have stayed firmly in the country and tried our best not


    to be invaded by foreign enemies, but even in the most prosperous period when the nations came


    to Korea, we have never invaded any country, including your Japan.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1452


    ¡°The ancestors of China always think about how to be good at ourselves. Even if we are fighting, we


    will only fight against ourselves, against ourselves yesterday, and against ourselves now!¡±


    ¡°Fighting with ourselves is to be able to surpass the present and past self. We fight with ourselves in


    medical skills to live longer, and we fight with ourselves in farming techniques to feed more people.


    We Fighting with yourself in the martial arts, in order to make yourself stronger.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade looked at Nanako Ito and asked her: ¡°If you are no longer allowed to


    participate in anypetitions from now on, will you give up promotion or even martial arts?¡±


    Nanako Ito blurted out, ¡°Of course not! Even if I no longer participate in anypetitions, I will not


    give up martial arts!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. You love martial arts, not martial arts to defeat others. So,


    what matters is whether you win or not?


    Even if you lose the game, you can¡¯t get any medals. What¡¯s so important? As long as you are


    worthy of the love of martial arts in your heart, it is enough.¡±


    Nanako Ito bowed to him slightly and said sincerely: ¡°Thank you Charlie Wade, Nanako


    understands!


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s game, work hard, don¡¯t care too much about sess or failure, just


    show your best side.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded earnestly: ¡°You can rest assured, I will definitely go all out!¡±


    After speaking, she remembered Charlie Wade¡¯s distressed eyes when she was in the Final Four,


    and she was filled with happiness and asked: ¡°Charlie Wade, did I perform well in thest game?¡±


    Charlie Wade heard her talk about thest match, and when she thought of the scene of her being


    repeatedly hit by the opponent in the arena and constantly injured, he still felt a little distressed in


    his heart.


    So he said seriously: ¡°I think you performed very well in thest game.


    I don¡¯t quite understand why you let the opponent attack repeatedly? In fact, your strength is higher


    than that of the opponent. If you fight back resolutely, then it is very likely that you will not be injured,


    but you have to keep giving the opponent opportunities. Why is this?¡±


    Nanako Ito said shyly: ¡°Actually¡­ I was mainly thinking about the best way to win, so I always let


    the opponent attack me in the early stage, just to find the opponent¡¯s ws.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help being surprised: ¡°Well, if you win the game, why do you have to use one


    move to control the enemy?¡±


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s view, Nanako Ito¡¯s one move to control the enemy was very different from


    Aurora¡¯s one move to control the enemy.


    Because Aurora¡¯s overall strength has now greatly increased and she has one move to control the


    enemy, it is not a big problem for her to control the enemy, and it can even be said to be easy.


    However, although Nanako Ito¡¯s strength is stronger than her opponent Michelle, she is not strong


    enough to defeat the opponent with one move, so she is tantamount to asking herself a very difficult


    problem.


    If it were not for insisting on taking the hardest path, she would not have been hit by the opponent


    several times in the game.


    Nanako Ito was even more embarrassed at this time, she said very seriously: ¡°I¡­I mainly¡­mainly


    hope that Charlie Wade can treat me¡­with me admiration¡­ ¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help being stunned when he heard this. Was it for him? Is this girl too stupid?


    In order to impress him first, stand on the ring and let your opponents continue to punch? What if


    the opponent injured or severely injured her?


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Just to impress me you put yourself in such a dangerous


    situation, do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± Nanako Ito resolutely and sincerely said: ¡°At a certain moment, I saw your eyes on the


    ring. I don¡¯t know if I would be wrong, but when I saw your eyes , I felt that everything was worth it in


    an instant¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1453


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know what kind of look he had left to Nanako Ito at that time. After all, he didn¡¯t


    have a mirror at the time to see what his eyes looked like. But he remembered his mood at the time.


    At that time, seeing her constantly being beaten by opponents, I really felt distressed in my heart.


    So, thinking about it, what Nanako Ito saw at the time should be his distressed look, right?


    Thinking of this, he also felt a little embarrassed, sighed and said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t be so stupid in


    the future.


    You can go all out in the game, but don¡¯t put yourself in a dangerous situation for the sake of an


    extra bit of obsession.¡±


    When Nanako Ito heard Charlie Wade caring about herself, her heart was excited like a little


    woman, and she nodded and said, ¡°I know!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her and could still see the bruises and scars on the corners of her eyes. He


    could not help but exhorted: ¡°The next match between you and Aurora, you must remember to


    ensure your safety.


    If you feel that you are not Aurora¡¯s opponent, Then resolutely admit defeat and don¡¯t be ashamed,


    but don¡¯t hold it hard, because Aurora¡¯s current strength is indeed higher than you, and it surpasses


    you a lot, too aggressive, for fear that you will be hurt.¡±


    When Nanako Ito heard this, she nodded gently, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Charlie Wade, Nanako


    has a question. I have been pressing it in my heart for a long time. I want to ask you to rify.


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°Just tell me, if I can tell you, I won¡¯t hide my personal information.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said: ¡°Aurora¡¯s match and my teacher have also paid attention to research. I


    have watched a lot of videos of her previous games. I feel that her current strength seems to have


    improved by leaps and bounds in an instant, and it is obviously beyond the rhythm of normal


    training progress. So I would like to ask you, why did Aurora make such a rapid and substantial


    improvement? Is this progress rted to you?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°What if I say it has nothing to do with me?¡±


    Nanako Ito shook her head: ¡°Please forgive me for being rude. If you says it has nothing to do with


    this matter, I will not believe it!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said frankly: ¡°You are right, it is indeed rted to me.¡±


    Nanako Ito said, ¡°Thank you for your frankness!¡±


    As the two talked, they had already paced to the door of Thompson First. Charlie Wade looked at


    her and said: ¡°Okay, you go back to rest early and prepare for the next game.¡±


    Nanako Ito was a little bit reluctant, but she nodded her head obediently, put her hands in front of


    her, and bowed deeply: ¡°Thank you for your words tonight!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and nodded, waved to her, and said, ¡°Thank you for your milk tea, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After speaking, stepped into the door of Thompson First.


    Nanako Ito followed behind and looked for a long time, until his figurepletely disappeared in


    front of her, then she sighed and turned to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    Aurouss Hilll International Hotel.


    Just after taking a shower in his room, Jiro Kobayashi poured a ss of whiskey leisurely and sat


    on the sofa in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking at the night view of Aurouss Hilll with


    contentment.


    The reason why he is in such a good mood is because the attention level of the Aurouss Hilll


    International Sandapetition broke the record in China, and even with this, the poprity of


    Niranex has skyrocketed.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1454


    ording to feedback, the sales volume increased seven or eight times at once, far exceeding his


    expectations.


    Look at it this way, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall will soon take a step forward!


    At this point, he felt refreshed and couldn¡¯t help drinking a few more shots of strong wine.


    After these few sips of wine, my stomach is hot.


    Immediately afterwards, there was some pain.


    Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s expression changed slightly, and immediately reached out for his own Kobayashi¡¯s


    stomach powder.


    In fact, Jiro Kobayashi has always had a hidden stomach problem.


    He has a good wine nature, and loves to drink the most, and he likes to drink strong alcohol, so


    some roots of the disease have long been left in his stomach.


    Last year, his stomach problem got worse, and the doctor told him to stop drinking. In order to solve


    his stomach problem, he relied on his professional knowledge of pharmacy, and specifically read a


    lot of Chinese ssical medical books and studied a lot. The prescription, Niranex was formted.


    As a daily medicine that can relieve stomach difort, Kobayashi¡¯s stomach powder is very


    sessful. But this kind of stomach powder is like a ster, which can greatly relieve joint


    rheumatism, but it is almost impossible to say a radical cure.


    Stomach powder is actually the same.


    It is impossible to cure serious stomach diseases with Niranex. Just like a person, the cartge at


    the knee joint has worn out, and the pain is all day long.


    In this case, stering can only temporarily relieve the pain, at most It has the effect of reducing


    swelling and inmmation, but it must not restore a person¡¯s damaged knee cartge.


    In other words, even if this kind of patient puts on a lifetime ster, it is impossible to cure his knee


    joint injury.


    The same goes for Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex.


    Jiro Kobayashi formted Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex ording to ancient Chinese prescriptions.


    Although it has a great relieving effect on his stomach problems, it has not been able to cure him for


    a long time, so that Jiro Kobayashi now takes several packets of Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex every day to


    relieve his stomach.


    Just as he had just picked up two packets of Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex and was about to drink it with


    whiskey, a knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    He put down the wine ss and his stomach, and walked to the door. Through the screen of the


    electronic eye, he saw his assistant standing outside the door, so he stretched out his hand to open


    the door.


    As soon as the door opened, he looked at the assistant outside and asked, ¡°It¡¯s sote, what¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    The assistant immediately handed a packet of medicine to him, and said nervously: ¡°Chairman,


    today a local pharmaceutical factory in Aurouss Hilll suddenlyunched a stomach powder called


    Nova Dias, and also specially invited the hottest one in China. Female star Stefanie Sun came to


    endorse that this drug has already set off a panic buying frenzy across the country!¡±


    ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi frowned and said coldly: ¡°Damn, Chinese pharmaceuticalpanies dare to imitate


    our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s products, it¡¯s too much!¡±


    When Jiro Kobayashi said this, he didn¡¯t even think that Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex itself copied ancient


    Chinese prescriptions.


    He took the Oracle Nova Dias, looked at it a few times, and said disdainfully: ¡°There are at least a


    dozen products that imitate our Kobayashi Nova Dias. There are at least a dozen products in China,


    South Korea and Southeast Asia, but none of them can match ours.


    This Oracle Nova Dias It must be the same, just rubbish, not enough.¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°But, this medicine is unusual! It is endorsed by Stefanie Sun, and Stefanie Sun


    has never endorsed any substantive products before. This is the first time, so the fan effect is very


    strong. Fans of hers have already generated extremely scary purchasing power!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1455


    When Jiro Kobayashi heard the assistant say this, he couldn¡¯t help but pay attention.


    He couldn¡¯t help frowning and said, ¡°I know that Stefanie is indeed a very beautiful woman, and she


    is also very good at acting. I didn¡¯t expect that this time she would act as a spokesperson for our


    competitors.¡±


    After a pause, he said again: ¡°Why don¡¯t you do this? Please contact her agency and ask how much


    money will be needed if she endorses our Niranex!¡±


    The assistant nodded and said, ¡°Then I will contact her agency early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi said coldly: ¡°I have to wait for tomorrow morning and call now! The agent¡¯s mobile


    phone is turned on 24 hours a day and kept open.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get in touch now!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi returned to the room, feeling annoyed.


    He knew that in this era, no matter what he sells, he is most afraid of forming an idol effect.


    Many enthusiastic fans don¡¯t care whether the idol endorsement is good or bad. As long as it is an


    idol endorsement, they must buy it, and they buy inrge quantities.


    Moreover, the fanatic buying behavior of fans is very exclusive. In the same type of product, if he


    chooses to buy his idol endorsement, he will definitely not even look at other products of the same


    type.


    If this is the case, it is very likely that this Oracle Nova Dias, with Stefanie¡¯s influence, will snatch


    away arge group of consumers from Niranex!


    Thinking of this, Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s expression grew gloomy.


    Oh shit.


    Originally, Niranex had to take advantage of this Sanshoupetition to spread all over China, but


    he didn¡¯t expect to make halfway through this time!


    When he was depressed, Jiro Kobayashi felt another pain in his stomach.


    Had it not been for the assistant to interrupt, he had already taken the two packets of Niranex


    loosely.


    Therefore, he subconsciously wanted to continue taking his Niranex at this time.


    However, seeing the Nova Dias in his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take this opportunity


    to personally try this Nova Dias!¡±


    ¡°After all, I have long been a deep user of Niranex, and my stomach can easily determine the


    quality of a Niranex!¡±


    ¡°If the efficacy of this medicine is inferior to Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex in my own feelings, then I don¡¯t


    have to worry about its threat.


    Although Stefanie Sun has pull, the hype will pass sooner orter. When the hype passes,


    everything depends on it. The strength is true!¡±


    ¡°At that time, this Nova Dias Powder will be automatically eliminated by consumers because of its


    ineffectiveness!¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiro Kobayashi stepped back to the soft sofa, sat down, unpacked the Nova Dias


    package, and took out two small bags from it.


    Usually, when his stomach is upset, he needs two packs of Niranex to relieve him.


    Therefore, he also subconsciously took out two packs of Oracle Nova Dias, prepared to try the


    same dose first.


    But soon he gave up the idea again, thinking that he should start with one pack first. If one pack has


    no effect, add another pack, and if it doesn¡¯t work, continue to increase the amount.


    Anyway, the medicine itself is more of a health-care nature, and the raw materials used are all non-


    toxic and side-effect ingredients.


    You can eat a few more packets without fear of problems.


    What Jiro Kobayashi thought was that it would be best if this Oracle Nova Dias had no effect even


    after taking ten packs. In that case, this medicine would bepletely overturned.


    So, he tore open one of the packets directly, poured the powder in the packaging directly into the


    mouth, and then took the whiskey and poured it down.

 Chapter 1456-1460

    Chapter 1456-1460


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1456


    When taking Nova Dias, Jiro Kobayashi waspletely unconcerned.


    He felt that this medicine must be much worse than his own Niranex, but how much worse it


    depends on how he feels after taking a pack.


    However, in the next second, he immediately frowned tightly.


    After taking Nova Dias, Jiro Kobayashi could clearly feel a warm current in his abdomen.


    This warm current is like a spring rain that moisturizes things, quickly enveloping his stomach, and it


    brings very powerful and effective care and analgesic effects, giving him a warm feeling.


    And the difort in his stomach, because of this warm current, immediately disappeared, and his


    whole body became extremelyfortable!


    When I took Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex by myself, I felt this way, but in terms of the effect, it was a


    thousand miles away!


    ¡°Why is this Oracle Nova Dias, the medicinal effect so good? It¡¯s incredible! Even if I usually take


    two packets of Niranex, I don¡¯t feel sofortable! Why is this medicine so amazing? What kind of


    form is used? !¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiro Kobayashi gave a thud, and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex is the next trump card for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall to enter the world!


    He didn¡¯t want the trump card to be immediately crushed by a powerfulpetitor soon after it went


    public!


    If no measures and methods are adopted, then Niranex, in the face of the powerful medicinal effects


    of this Oracle Nova Dias, can basically be dered a failure!


    Jiro Kobayashi was flustered and anxious, and at the same time he keptforting himself, and


    wondered: ¡°Could it be that the effect of this medicinees and goes quickly? If the effect of Nova


    Dias will dissipate soon, then he There is still a chance for Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex!¡±


    So Jiro Kobayashi decided to wait!


    Wait and see if the stomach difort will recur in a short time.


    However, Jiro Kobayashi waited for an hour, only to discover a fact that shocked him even more.


    The medicinal effect of this Oracle Nova Dias hasn¡¯t diminished at all, and his stomach still feels


    very refreshing, like soaking the whole person in a hot spring in the winter.


    He couldn¡¯t help eximing: ¡°What the hell is this?!


    How could there be such a strong stomach powder?! I have read the ancient Chinese prescriptions


    several times. Niranex can be said to be the best prescription in ancient Chinese prescriptions. With


    the addition of some modern upgrades and improvements of my own, it is possible to have the


    current effect. I originally thought that Niranex had reached the top.¡±


    ¡°However, this Oracle Nova Dias, the effect of the medicine is even dozens of blocks away from


    Niranex!¡±


    At this moment, Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s stomach is extremelyfortable, and his heart is extremely


    painful!


    I was nning to leap up from Niranex and directly be the world¡¯s top pharmaceutical


    company, but I didn¡¯t expect that before it had time to rise, I was shot to death by the Oracle Niranex


    of this dog!


    It¡¯s impossible to be reconciled to someone else!


    He immediately called his assistant and asked, ¡°What is the market price of this Nova Dias Stomach


    Powder?¡±


    The assistant said: ¡°The retail price is the same as our Niranex¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi felt a sharp pain in his heart!


    He couldn¡¯t help but reprimanded in irritation: ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s damn clear to aim at our Kobayashi¡¯s


    stomach powder! Oracle Pharmaceutical, damn it!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1457


    At this time, Jiro Kobayashi was unable to not be angry.


    Nova Dias, the treatment field is exactly the same as Kobayashi, and it is an absolute benchmark


    product in itself.


    However, the medicinal effect of Oracle Nova Dias is much stronger than Niranex!


    What¡¯s more annoying is that the packaging specifications, content and selling price of Oracle


    Nova Dias are the same as Niranex!


    This is very ufortable!


    It is much easier to use than Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex, but the weight and price are exactly the same.


    Isn¡¯t this going to kill the rhythm of Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex? !


    Coupled with the endorsement of Stefanie in Oracle Nova Dias, it suddenly became popr in the


    Chinese local market, which is equivalent topletely choking Niranex¡¯s grand desire to expand


    into the Chinese market!


    Moreover, being defeated by Oracle Nova Dias in the Chinese local market is only the first step!


    Needless to think about it, Oracle Nova Dias is such a good medicine, this Oracle pharmaceutical


    company will definitely not only be satisfied with the Chinese market, they will definitely export to


    China¡¯s surrounding countries as soon as possible, and even to Europe and the United States!


    If Oracle Nova Diasnded on the Japanese market, wouldn¡¯t it have robbed Kobayashi¡¯s base


    camp? !


    If Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex loses the overseas market and the Japanese domestic market, then the


    future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall will be worrying!


    In other words, this Oracle Nova Dias, it is possible that Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall will never


    recover!


    More importantly, all the hopes of Jiro Kobayashi now rest on Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex!


    The whole Japan is optimistic about his Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex, and praises Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex for


    its efficacy and the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    This includes the head of the Ito family, Nanako Ito¡¯s father, Ito Yuhiko.


    The reason why Ito Yuhiko wants to marry Nanako Ito to himself is to marry the Kobayashi family


    and get a chance to buy a stake in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    If Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s prospects change from bright to bleak in an instant, then Yuuhiko Ito


    will definitely lose interest in himself and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. In that case, what else would


    he take to marry Nanako Ito? !


    You know, Nanako Ito is a goddess who is crazily sought after in Japan, and is known as the


    Yamato Nadeko in Japan. It can be said that she is the most perfect goddess in Japan. Whatever


    you say, you can¡¯t let her slip away from her hands!


    At this point, Jiro Kobayashi immediately said to the assistant next to him: ¡°Check me the


    background of this Oracle Pharmaceutical. Hurry up!¡±


    The assistant nodded hurriedly: ¡°I know the chairman, I will arrange for someone to investigate!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi asked again: ¡°Has Stefanie Sun¡¯s agent contacted? What did the other party say?¡±


    ¡°Contacted.¡± The assistant said angrily: ¡°The person who contacted is called Cherie. Damn, the


    woman¡¯s voice is too loud.


    I said that I hope to invite Miss Sun to endorse our products. She directly said that Miss Sun will


    never again The endorsement of any physical product, only the endorsement of Nova Dias¡­¡±


    ¡°f*ck!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi was dumbfounded, and blurted out: ¡°How much endorsement fee did Oracle


    Pharmaceutical give to Stefanie Sun?! Could it be that all her physical product endorsements have


    been bought out?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1458


    The assistant said in embarrassment: ¡°Mr., I don¡¯t know about this. The other party hung up the


    phone without letting me ask carefully¡­¡±


    ¡°What a bastard!¡± Jiro Kobayashi said with a ck face, ¡°If this is the case, then I can only think of a


    solution on this Oracle Pharmaceutical. In any case, I have to buy their form patent!¡±


    The assistant asked carefully: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, is this medicine effective?¡±


    ¡°Very good¡­¡± Jiro Kobayashi said gloomily, ¡°At least ten times the effect of Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex!¡±


    The assistant seemed to be struck by lightning: ¡°Ten times?!


    The difference is so big?!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi nodded, and said with a gloomy expression: ¡°You must not tell this story. If we can


    get the prescription for Nova Dias, we can reverse everything and even take it to the next level. But


    if we can¡¯t get the prescription, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s trouble is big!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the assistant couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, such a good prescription is a


    cash cow for everyone. Will this Oracle Pharmaceutical agree to sell it to us?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi gritted his teeth and said: ¡°It¡¯s about the life and death of our Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall Co., Ltd.! Regardless of whether they agree or not, I will force the other party to


    agree!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi didn¡¯t realize that he hadpletely fallen into the same madness as his brother


    Ichiro Kobayashi.


    At the beginning, Ichiro Kobayashi coveted the magical medicine that Charlie Wade gave to Dr.


    Simmons, and wanted to use the magical medicine to cure the paralysis of his father, Masao


    Kobayashi, and even let Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall stand up to the top of the global


    pharmaceuticalpany. Feed the dogs in the dog farm.


    And Jiro Kobayashi, unknowingly, opened the door to the same fate as his brother.


    Soon, the assistant got the results of the investigation.


    He reported to Jiro Kobayashihui: ¡°Chairman, I have found some information about Oracle


    Pharmaceutical. It turned out that thispany was called Weaver Pharmaceutical. When we


    evaluated Chinese pharmaceuticalpanies before, we also evaluated thispany. The overall


    market value at that time At around two to three billion Dor, it is not too big apany, and we


    have never considered it.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi frowned and asked, ¡°Then it¡¯s so good, why should it be renamed Oracle


    Pharmaceutical?¡±


    The assistant said: ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about this. However, after the name was changed to Oracle


    Pharmaceutical, their shareholding structure has also changed. Before the Weaver family held


    100% of the shares, but after the change, the Weaver family only held 20% of the shares. , The


    remaining 80% are held by a mysterious person.¡±


    ¡°Mysterious person?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi asked in surprise: ¡°Can¡¯t you find out who this mysterious person is?¡±


    ¡°Unable to find out.¡± Assistant Hui reported: ¡°This equity structure has topwyers behind it, hiding


    the key information of major shareholders. It is impossible to find out who owns the 80% of the


    shares, the president, I think This matter is not simple. The major shareholder behind this might


    have a strong background! We must act cautiously!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jiro Kobayashi nodded, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to say that I know that this


    person¡¯s background is definitely not ordinary, but now we can¡¯t take care of that much. Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall takes off soon, and I absolutely cannot allow it to be cut off by this Oracle Nova


    Dias at this time!¡±


    The assistant hurriedly asked him: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, what do you mean?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi said: ¡°Tomorrow morning, go to Oracle Pharmaceutical!¡±


    The assistant said: ¡°Chairman, Miss Nanako will be participating in the finals tomorrow morning!


    Don¡¯t you go to the scene to cheer her on?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi waved his hand boredly: ¡°The top priority now is to gnaw off Oracle Pharmaceutical!


    If Oracle Pharmaceutical can¡¯t gnaw it down, then I can¡¯t gnaw off Nanako! If Oracle Pharmaceutical


    can gnaw it down, then Nanako will do it sooner orter. Can¡¯t escape from the palm of my hand!¡±


    The assistant immediately nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, I understand!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi said: ¡°By the way, we should contact now and mobilize a group of masters from


    China to try to get them to Aurouss Hilll at noon tomorrow. If the head of Oracle Pharmaceutical is


    very iron and can¡¯t chew it down, let this Let the masters solve it!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1459


    The next day.


    Jiro Kobayashi left early in the morning for Oracle Pharmaceutical.


    Charlie Wade, after eating breakfast made by his mother-inw ine Ma, borrowed the car of his


    old husband and drove to Aurouss Hilll Stadium.


    I have to say that since ine Ma became soft, Charlie Wade¡¯s life at home has been much more


    comfortable.


    And since ine Ma heard Charlie Wade say that ire Wilson Wilson gave her a high cost and


    asked her to help bring the child, she changed the way to lick Charlie Wade, and at the same time


    kept persuading ire Wilson Wilson to have a baby early.


    ine Ma has been married to Jacob Wilson for so many years, and her cooking skills have never


    improved. Anyway, she has been fooling her husband and daughter.


    But now, she actually started to study the recipe with her mobile phone, and she was determined to


    maintain Charlie Wade¡¯s son-inw, so that she could have a good life in the future.


    She already understood it.


    Although Charlie Wade is an orphan with no background, He has also mastered a craft of feng shui.


    In the future, this family will definitely not be short of money. In addition, she lives in this big vi of


    Thompson First, which is more than 100 million Dor. Don¡¯t mention too much satisfaction.


    So, for Charlie Wade now, she just wanted to please, not anything else.


    This point surprised both ire Wilson Wilson and Jacob Wilson.


    The two of them did not expect that ine Ma, who had never bowed his head at home, would start


    to bow to Charlie Wade.


    Of course, the two of them knew very well that ine Ma was running for money. After all, no one


    knew ine Ma¡¯s behavior better than them.


    But there is nothing wrong with this, at least there won¡¯t be any troubles in the house.


    Charlie Wade drove to the stadium, which was already crowded. Today¡¯s final can be said to have


    attracted national attention.


    The people all over the country want to see if the dark horse Aurora can be cked to the end and


    directly get a champion back!


    When Charlie Wade came backstage, Aurora had already arrived early.


    Seeing himing, I was ashamed and happy, holding his arm, and asked him softly, ¡°Master


    Wade, do you think I can win today?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said seriously: ¡°I think you will definitely win!¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help thinking of Nanako Ito again. Admittedly. Nanako Ito¡¯s strength was


    much higher than Aurora¡¯s before, but Aurora¡¯s strength now surpassed Nanako Ito by arge


    margin.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t worry about Aurora¡¯s victory. However, he was faintly worried


    whether Aurora would identally and seriously injured Nanako Ito during the game.


    To be honest, he has a good impression of the girl Nanako Ito.


    Although she is a Japanese woman, she has to admit that she is a model of perfection in terms of


    appearance, figure, personality, temperament, family education and aplishments.


    These eight words, such as quiet as a virgin and moving as a rabbit, are the best interpretation of


    her.


    Any normal man will inevitably feel pity for self when facing such a tender woman.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1460


    She is like the most splendid and fragrant flower, and everyone will feel a little caring. Although


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t like her, his appreciation still ounted for the majority. Appreciating a person


    naturally does not want that person to be harmed.


    However, the opponent she faced right now was Little Pepper Aurora. From thepetition, Charlie


    Wade certainly hopes that Aurora will win, and at the same time he can also win honor to the


    Chinese. However, personally, he didn¡¯t want Nanako Ito to be hurt too badly.


    At a certain moment, Charlie Wade wanted to urge Aurora to leave her a little bit of strength after


    she took the stage, and don¡¯t hurt Nanako Ito too badly.


    However, after hesitating for a while, he gave up the idea. Because he knew he could not interfere


    with Aurora¡¯s game. If she said this, Aurora would definitely be shocked and lost.


    After all, he is the master Wade who admires infinitely in her eyes, and is also her current coach. If


    she were to show mercy to her enemies before her game, she would definitely feel betrayed.


    Therefore, I can only keep this worry in my heart, and at the same time secretly, if Nanako Ito is not


    seriously injured, I will stop interfering and let her return to Japan directly.


    But if Nanako Ito is seriously injured, then she can¡¯t ignore it and save her more or less once, and


    she can¡¯t turn her into a waste like her master Yamamoto Kazuki. Meanwhile, in the lounge on the


    other side, Nanako Ito looked a little nervous.


    Her assistant, Koichi Tanaka, ced two mobile phones in front of her, both of which were on video


    calls.


    One is a video with Kazuki Yamamoto lying in the hospital; the other is a video with her father, Ito


    Yuhiko, who is far away in Japan.


    Yamamoto Kazuki said with a serious face: ¡°Nanako, it¡¯s toote to quit. You¡¯d better not y


    against that Aurora. In case of serious injury, your life will be ruined!¡±


    Nanako Ito said seriously: ¡°Master, please don¡¯t say anything like this. Nanako will be on stage in


    ten minutes. Please say some words of encouragement, or give Nanako some tactics!¡±


    Yamamoto Kazuki sighed, ¡°Hey! You¡­ why don¡¯t you listen to me!¡±


    Yuhiko Ito in another mobile phone was also nervous and said: ¡°Nanako! Mr. Yamamoto is your


    mentor, why don¡¯t you listen to his advice and insist on ying this game? You are the father¡¯s


    favorite child. , Dad would rather you do nothing in your life than you want to be hurt!¡±


    Nanako Ito¡¯s eyes reddened, and he said: ¡°My father, you see Nanako grow up, and you know


    Nanako¡¯s character best. If Nanako retreats in this game today, I am afraid that I will not be able to


    let it go for the rest of my life. I am only 22 years old this year.


    Would you like me to regret it for the rest of my life?¡±


    Yuhiko Ito couldn¡¯t help but choked up and said, ¡°Nanako, you always call my father adult. Today, I


    want to hear you call me Odosan like a child of ordinary people¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito stood up immediately, bowed deeply to the mobile video, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Odusan!¡±


    Oudosan, that means father in Japanese.


    After listening to Nanako Ito¡¯s Odosan, Ito Yuhiko sighed softly and said: ¡°Nanako, go, dad respect


    you, chase your own clear conscience, dad is waiting for you in Tokyo!¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled sweetly, and said, ¡°Odosan, if I get seriously injured this time, I don¡¯t want to go


    back to Tokyo. I want to go to Kyoto for training. I prefer the environment of Kyoto¡­¡±


    Tokyo is the capital of Japan and an cosmopolitan city, with tall buildings, busy traffic and full of


    modernity.


    Kyoto, on the other hand, is the ancient capital of Japan.


    There are arge number of historical sites dating back hundreds or even thousands of years, and


    they are fairly well-preserved, with a less modern atmosphere, a quiet environment and a pleasant


    climate.


    When she was young, Nanako Ito grew up in the old house of the Ito family in Kyoto. When she was


    fourteen, she moved to Tokyo with her family. But in her heart, Kyoto is the only hometown in her


    memory.

 Chapter 1461-1465

    Chapter 1461-1465


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1461


    Young people like to chase fashion.


    When ites to the degree of fashion,pared with China, Japan is definitely not much better.


    It can even be said that the degree of fashion in Japan is higher than that in China.


    That¡¯s why there will be Hari Tide, and girls will have Japanese hairstyles, Japanese manicures,


    and Japanese makeup.


    It can be said that Japanese girls are very fashionable overall, and they prefer a fashionable


    metropolis like Tokyo.


    But Nanako Ito is an exception. She has always disliked fashionable things. On the contrary, she


    has always liked more ssical culture. For example, she likes to study tea art, ancient Chinese,


    ancient poetry, and even ancient architecture and clothing.


    Therefore, the city of Kyoto has always perfectly matched her temperament. She also knows that


    today¡¯s game of hers can be said to be very bad luck. Although she is unlikely to lose her life, she is


    afraid that she will not be able to escape the fate of being seriously injured.


    Therefore, she hopes to return to Kyoto to live and recuperate after being injured.


    When Yuhiko Ito heard her words, he blurted out his face with affection and without hesitation: ¡°No


    problem! I¡¯ll let someone clean up the mansion in Kyoto!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Nanako Ito was overjoyed and said excitedly: ¡°I have always wanted to go back to Kyoto to


    live for a while, but I have never had a chance. This time I can do it.¡±


    After that, she said again: ¡°By the way, Odosan, I have to trouble you to say hello to my school.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ito Nodded again and again: ¡°Leave these to me, don¡¯t worry about anything, go and


    participate in thepetition with no distractions!¡±


    Nanako Ito bowed again.


    ¡­¡­


    Nine twenty.


    The organizer informs the yers to debut.


    The finals really received too much attention. National TV stations are broadcasting live, and


    countless video websites are also broadcasting live on the Inte. Therefore, Charlie Wade did not


    apany Aurora on the stage again, but left the backstage early and sat down alone. On the seat


    with the back of the camera at the game scene.


    He believed that Aurora no longer needed her own guidance, so she just had to watch her game


    silently.


    quickly.


    Aurora and Nanako Ito entered the arena from the entrances on both sides of the ring.


    Both girls are stunning, so when they appeared on the stage, they aroused huge cheers.


    As soon as the two of them appeared on the stage, they attracted everyone¡¯s attention, but their


    own gazes began to look for the same person in the audience.


    That figure is Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade is now Aurora¡¯s spiritual pir. She knew very well that without Charlie Wade¡¯s help,


    she would never have been able to go to the present.


    As for Nanako Ito, Charlie Wade is now full of her heart. The reason why she yed this game that


    she knew she would lose and even suffered serious injuries wasrgely because she didn¡¯t want


    Charlie Wade to look down upon herself.


    When both of them saw Charlie Wade, their eyes converged towards Charlie Wade at the same


    time.


    Aurora did not conceal the admiration and love on her face, but Nanako Ito¡¯s eyes were full of


    tenderness.


    In the ring, the referee took the two girls to the center of the ring and exined the rules of the


    game to the two.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1462


    As for the two of them, neither of them looked at the referee or each other, they were all looking at


    Charlie Wade in the audience.


    Charlie Wade was suddenly stressed.


    Unexpectedly, these two girls would not be ready for the game, so they would stare at themselves


    constantly on stage.


    Is he so good-looking? Isn¡¯t it okay for Sun to get things right?


    Just thinking about it, the referee on the stage was also embarrassed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He coughed twice and said: ¡°Two, are you listening to me?¡±


    Aurora was the first to recover, and hurriedly blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry the referee, I just lost my


    mind.¡±


    The referee reluctantly looked at Nanako Ito again: ¡°Miss Ito, how about you?¡±


    Nanako Ito¡¯s face flushed instantly, and she hurriedly said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry for the referee, I¡¯m


    also a little distracted.¡±


    After speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but nced at Aurora, only to realize that Aurora¡¯s face was


    already full of the shyness of a girl.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, does Aurora like Charlie Wade?


    Aurora also looked at Nanako Ito in surprise.


    Although Nanako Ito was calmer than herself, she blushed, so she couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t this Nanako Ito, like me, like Master Wade?¡±


    However, she soon relieved herself and thought: ¡°A good man like Master Wade, I am afraid that


    most women will not be able to resist his attraction? Therefore, it is normal for Nanako Ito to like


    Master Wade and want toe.


    If you change to a girl from Europe and America, you might also like Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a pity that Master Wade is a married person after all. No matter how many women like him,


    it would be difficult to have a chance to really get together with him, right? Dad always keeps me


    and Master Wade close, trying to get Master Wade can also like me, but after so long, I can¡¯t tell


    how Master Wade feels towards me¡­¡±


    The two women thought each other in this way, and fell into contemtion again.


    The referee thought that they had brought their attention back, and he murmured a lot, and then


    found that neither of them looked at him, as if they were both in a state of absent-mindedness. He


    couldn¡¯t help but get a little big head and asked. : ¡°Did you understand?¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°Referee, sorry, what did you just say?¡±


    Aurora also looked embarrassed.


    The referee took it and said in a low voice: ¡°You two, you are both top female Sanda fighters. You


    have passed all the way to the finals. Don¡¯t run into the finals. So many audiences and multimedia


    reporters are watching you both. What¡­¡±


    Aurora said apologetically: ¡°Please rest assured, referee, we will have a good game, we must!¡±


    Nanako Ito also stuck out her tongue and said seriously: ¡°Referee, we are ready.¡±


    The referee nodded and said, ¡°Neither of you have a coach to apany you today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The two nodded at the same time.


    Aurora¡¯s coach was Charlie Wade, but Charlie Wade went to the auditorium today and did not


    coach her in front of the ring.


    And Nanako Ito¡¯s coach was still lying on the hospital bed watching the live broadcast, so neither of


    them had a coach to follow today.


    So the referee said seriously: ¡°Both of them are masters, and they know that they have no eyes. So


    when the game starts, if you get injured, try to urately judge your situation. Don¡¯t insist blindly. If


    you can¡¯t hold it, please tell me immediately.


    I¡¯ll stop the game in time, understand?¡±


    Usually, when the game reaches a critical moment, or the yer reaches a very critical moment, the


    coach is the one who throws the towel and deres defeat.


    However, if the coach is not on the court, it depends on the yers themselves.


    But sometimes the yers are blinded by their own y, or are seriously injured and can¡¯t react at


    all.


    This makes it easy to be seriously injured by the opponent, so the coach reminds them that they


    must not hold on at critical moments.


    Both of them nodded seriously.


    So, the referee announced loudly: ¡°Okay, the game begins!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1463


    Since the two girls were a little absent-minded just now, when the referee announced the start of the


    game, neither of them was able to enter the state immediately as before.


    So the style of painting on the ring was a bit strange at once.


    The referee announced the start of the game and quickly withdrew a certain distance. It stands to


    reason that the yers on both sides would immediately enter the rhythm and begin tentative


    attacks. However, the two on the stage were unmoved for several seconds.


    At this time, a male audience shouted: ¡°Aurora, what are you doing in a daze? Quickly defeat that


    Japanesedy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Aurora, the time hase to win glory for the country!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Aurora, this Japanese girl looks pretty, promise me not to p her in the face, OK?¡±


    Aurora suddenly felt a little big head.


    This game is the highest level game she has ever yed when she grows up.


    However, it was also the mostcking game atmosphere.


    So, she could only do her best to get rid of these interferences, hugged Nanako Ito, and said: ¡°Miss


    Ito, offended!¡±


    After speaking, she immediately rushed, and a sharp fist rushed towards Nanako Ito.


    Nanako Ito didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly and responded with twelve points.


    She knew that she would never be able to beat Aurora with her own hard work. The power gap was


    too great, even if she was outspoken, she would be tough enough, so what she wanted to do now


    was to try her best to defend first, and then look for opportunities to counterattack the opponent


    instead of fighting.


    Injury to the opponent, only to be able to score technically from the referee, even if you lose, you


    can not lose too thoroughly.


    So, she backed her legs extremely quickly, turned her hands into palms, and met Aurora¡¯s fist with


    her soft palms, and immediately after the moment she touched her, she quickly followed the


    opponent¡¯s strength and elerated her retreat. In an instant, it was already Dissolved Aurora¡¯s


    attack.


    Aurora didn¡¯t expect that Nanako Ito would use such a soft and strong way to ease her own


    struggling blow, and she couldn¡¯t help but be secretly surprised!


    Nanako Ito¡¯s coping style shows that her experience is extraordinary.


    The fist itself is very hard. If given enough strength and speed, the fist is very aggressive and lethal.


    At this time, no matter you use any part of your body to force the opponent¡¯s fist, you must first carry


    all the opponent¡¯s strength!


    It¡¯s like a fast-moving car about to hit a hard wall. The people in the car simply cannot withstand the


    huge force of the flesh and blood hitting the steering wheel of the car at the moment of the collision.


    However, although it is not advisable to carry hard, it is a very good way to deal with it with softness.


    It is as if an air bag burst between the person and the steering wheel at the moment of the crash.


    The soft and stic airbag can well protect the body, and at the same time can well remove the


    impact force.


    This is particrly critical!


    Nanako Ito was able to judge the whole situation in the light of sparks, and immediately responded,


    using a soft palm to relieve her strength. This trick really made Aurora admire her!


    This is the importance of experience and reaction speed. She also knows that Nanako Ito is


    undoubtedly far better than herself in these two points.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1464


    Charlie Wade was also sighing in his heart for Nanako Ito¡¯s perfect response. Sure enough,


    experience cannot bepensated by hard power.


    Aurora is now like a driver with a supercar. Her car is extremely dynamic and fast. However, she


    does not know enough about the road conditions of the track, and she does not know where there


    are turns, where there are potholes, or where. There is a shortcut.


    Although Nanako Ito¡¯s car is not as powerful as Aurora¡¯s supercar, but she is very familiar with the


    road conditions and knows every little detail.


    Therefore, these two drivers race together, and even if the supercar will eventually win, it may not


    be very happy.


    Although Nanako Ito was sessfully evading Aurora¡¯s attack, she did not dare to underestimate


    the enemy.


    Because in the round just now, she could clearly feel that Aurora¡¯s power was terribly powerful!


    Fortunately, I just used my palm to resolve it, otherwise, I am afraid that I will not escape the bad


    luck of injury if I use any part of my body to resist.


    Aurora also knew that her strength lies in speed and strength, and her weakness lies in experience


    and skill, so she dared not give Nanako Ito a chance to breathe, and immediatelyunched a


    second round of attack on her.


    Aurora¡¯s thinking is simple. If the other party is very good at analyzing her own attacks, and then


    conducts targeted resolutions, then she willunch a wave of intensive attacks, making her brain


    unable to analyze it!


    Nanako Ito saw Aurora hit her two punches in session, and just wanted to rey the old tricks,


    unloading her strength with the palm of her hand, but she didn¡¯t expect that after the two punches,


    Aurora took turns to attack her with left and right legs!


    At this time, Nanako Ito was a little bit overwhelmed. Every time she unloaded her strength with the


    palm of her hand, her strength began with the palm, her arms, and then to the body. She needed to


    work together to unload her strength. Otherwise, the thickness of her palm alone would not work. It


    was possible that Aurora¡¯s strength waspletely relieved.


    However, when Aurora¡¯s offense became quicker and fierce, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    When Aurora kicked her, she had no time to adjust her body to deal with it. After kicking her palm by


    20%, her body had no time to retreat, so the remaining 80% strength was almost All concentrated


    on her arm.


    With a click, Nanako Ito¡¯s right arm heard a crisp sound, followed by a sharp pain, making her


    forehead beaded with sweat.


    With this blow, although the arm was not broken, it could be felt that the bones were already


    cracked, and the arm immediately swelled.


    With Aurora¡¯s hand, the audience immediately burst into a happy call.


    Most of those who came to the scene today were domestic audiences, so they naturally supported


    Aurora, a local Chinese yer.


    At this time, seeing her gain an advantage, the audience was naturally extremely excited.


    Nanako Ito knew very well that if she continued to be passive, her resistance would soon be


    consumed by Aurora.


    Among other things, if one¡¯s right arm is subjected to that kind of force again, it will probably break.


    In that case, one can only use his left hand to resist the opponent, I am afraid that he will lose


    faster!


    Thinking of this, she decided to go all out and take the initiative!


    So, while Aurora was about to attack herself, she suddenly turned sideways and shed over the


    right leg kicked by Aurora. Immediately afterwards, she immediately waved her left fist and directly


    hit Aurora¡¯s right leg which was falling.


    Aurora didn¡¯t expect that Nanako Ito¡¯s dodge speed could be so fast, she almost avoided it by


    rubbing this side, and she did not expect that Nanako Ito could directly attack herself at the moment


    of dodging!


    However, at this time, her right leg hadn¡¯tpletelynded, and it was toote to defend.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1465


    At this moment, Aurora couldn¡¯t help being annoyed by her carelessness!


    She only cared about constantlyunching attacks on Nanako Ito, but ignored that she was a


    master of masters, and waspletely different from the opponents she had encountered before.


    Therefore, although this kind of oppressive attack is indeed very threatening to Nanako Ito, it


    actually left her with many ws.


    At this moment, Nanako Ito mmed Aurora¡¯s knee from the side with a very fast speed.


    With a bang, Nanako Ito only felt like she had hit a steel te with a punch, and her entire wrist was


    numb!


    As for Aurora, after taking her blow, she thought she would suffer a lot of damage, but she didn¡¯t


    expect it was just a small pain in her knee.


    This level of pain waspletely within an eptable range for myself, except for a little pain, it


    hardly brought any substantial impact on myself.


    She couldn¡¯t help being surprised secretly in her heart: ¡°After Master Wade helped me absorb the


    magical medicine, not only my strength has been greatly improved, but also my body¡¯s ability to


    resist attacks has also been greatly improved!¡±


    ¡°I know the strength of Nanako Ito. If I were the previous one, I would definitely suffer a serious


    injury to my knee, possibly aminuted fracture.


    But now it seems that Nanako Ito¡¯s punch is more like a fist from a four or five year old child.


    There is no substantial lethality at all!


    Nanako Ito was also shocked at this time!


    She only knows that Aurora is very strong now, especially the striking power!


    But she did not expect that Aurora¡¯s current anti-strike ability was also incredible.


    With this punch, she had already used her full strength, but looking at Aurora, she seemed to be like


    an okay person.


    Even Aurora¡¯s expression was not at all painful, only annoyed!


    At this moment, Nanako Ito realized that he hadpletely lost the chance to win this game.


    The attacking power is not as good as Aurora¡¯s, she still has skills and experience, but only now has


    she discovered that Aurora¡¯s physical resistance to attack has far surpassed her own strength.


    ording to this situation, even if she was motionless and allowed herself to y for five or ten


    minutes, it would be difficult for herself to really hurt her!


    At this moment, Aurora knew her shame and then courageously, decided to deal with Nanako Ito


    with twelve points.


    She felt very ashamed of being hit by Nanako Ito just now, and she even felt sorry for Charlie


    Wade¡¯s expectations of her.


    She thought in her heart: ¡°After all, Master Wade gave me such a big advantage, I should have


    pressed Nanako Ito and didn¡¯t give her any chance to fight back, but if I continue to be seized by


    her to fight back, Master Wade will definitely Disappointed to me!¡±


    Thinking of this, she immediately rushed towards Nanako Ito!


    On the expression of Nanako Ito, a look of amazement appeared involuntarily.


    She backed quickly while staring at Aurora¡¯s figure, trying to find her ws in Aurora¡¯s movements.


    At this moment, she suddenly discovered that all of Aurora¡¯s offense was concentrated on the upper


    te, and the defense of the lower te seemed to have been ck again.


    Therefore, she decided to continue to fight defensively, this time, aiming at Aurora¡¯s next game!

 Chapter 1466-1470

    Chapter 1466-1470


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1466


    Aurora hit two punches in session, but they were both avoided by Nanako Ito. Nanako Ito saw


    an excellent opportunity. She immediately squatted down and rubbed Aurora¡¯s body to the front. At


    the same time, her left hand was in front and her injured right hand was in front. After that, both


    hands joined forces to p Aurora¡¯s waist.


    The Chinese audience present eximed one after another, because in their opinion, Aurora was


    about to seize the opportunity to counterattack sessfully.


    But at the very moment of the moment, Aurora¡¯s left hand formed a palm and right hand formed a


    fist, her left palm violently pushed her right fist, and then gave her right elbow a huge force, and


    quickly attacked Nanako Ito¡¯s chest!


    Aurora¡¯s attack can be said to be the ultimate strength and speed!


    She has great power with just her right arm, but with this blow, she not only used all the power of


    her right arm, but also added the power of her left arm!


    Nanako Ito never dreamed that the w Aurora deliberately exposed was actually just a bait to lure


    the enemy into depth!


    Before her palm hit Aurora¡¯s ribs, Aurora¡¯s right elbow had already hit her chest in an instant!


    The strength of the elbows was originally extraordinary, not to mention the superimposition of all the


    strength of the arms, Nanako Ito felt that she was hit by a cannonball in her chest instantly, and that


    huge force broke her many ribs, but Less than 30% of the huge power was relieved, and the


    remaining power knocked her out, and the whole person flew several meters away.


    Immediately afterwards, Nanako Ito flew in the air and crashed to the ground.


    With a bang, at the moment Nanako Ito fell to the ground, she immediately vomited a mouthful of


    blood, and her face was instantly pale!


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect Aurora¡¯s attack to use so much force!


    With her current strength, let alone Nanako Ito, even if she was reced by a 200-lbs male


    contestant, she would not be able to handle it at all!


    Such a powerful force hit Nanako Ito¡¯s body, which was less than 100 lbs, not only directly wounded


    and broke her ribs, but also severely damaged her internal organs!


    At this time, she was like a wounded person who had suffered serious internal injuries in a car


    ident, and even her life was in danger.


    But this stubborn Japanese girl is still trying desperately to stand up again with her hands on the


    smooth ring.


    Aurora also didn¡¯t expect that she would hurt the opponent to such a degree with a furious blow, so


    she was panicked on the stage. She stood there and looked at Nanako Ito, not knowing what to do.


    The referee quickly ran to Nanako Ito and asked with concern: ¡°Miss Ito, how are you? Do you want


    to stop the game now?¡±


    Nanako Ito¡¯s white teeth clenched his bloodless lower lip.


    She shook her head hard, and tried to support herself with both hands, but after several attempts,


    she failed!


    At this time, the referee said with some regret: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Ito, I¡¯m about to start counting down!¡±


    ¡°ten!¡±


    ¡°nine!¡±


    Nanako Ito listened to the referee¡¯s countdown, still trying to stand again.


    However, the pain in her entire chest at this time was already in the bone!


    She didn¡¯t know how many injuries she had suffered. She just looked at Charlie Wade from a


    distance. However, she couldn¡¯t see Charlie Wade¡¯s expression clearly. She didn¡¯t know whether


    Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes were distressed or not. or Disappointed.


    So, she wanted to stand up, stand up and see more clearly¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1467


    However, Nanako Ito¡¯s physical condition at this time waspletely insufficient to support her to


    stand up again.


    She worked hard with pain and unwillingness on her face, and the referee on the side continued to


    count down the countdown.


    Nanako Ito persisted for several times, but was still unable to do so. Until the moment the referee


    finished reading thest second and officially blew the whistle to announce the official end of the


    game, her strength seemed to bepletely drained at this moment, and the whole person


    screamed. , Lay down on the ring.


    Deafening cheers erupted from the crowd.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Because they knew that Aurora won the final and won the championship of this international


    competition.


    The referee also raised Aurora¡¯s arm high at this time and said loudly: ¡°Now I dere that the


    champion of this international college student Sandapetition is the local Chinese yer


    Aurora!¡±


    The cheers reached a peak in an instant, and everyone stood up and apuded at the same time.


    Charlie Wade also stood up and apuded, but he was worried about Nanako Ito in his heart.


    At this moment, the team of doctors from the Ito family immediately carried a stretcher and rushed


    to the ring.


    The middle-aged female doctor headed by Nanako Ito performed a simple examination, and


    immediately said to the people around him: ¡°Mydy¡¯s injury is very serious. Must go to the airport


    immediately!¡±


    Nanako Ito said weakly and hardly, ¡°Can you wait a little longer?¡±


    The doctor shook his head, his tone was extremely serious, and extremely nervous: ¡°Miss, your


    injury is very serious now. Not only are your ribs broken, but the internal organs have also suffered


    a lot of damage. We must take you to the ambnce now and start. first aid!¡±


    ¡°Before we came, we had put a lot ofrge-scale first aid equipment on the ne. We will do further


    treatment for you on our way back to Japan. After we arrive in Japan, we will immediately send you


    to the best hospital for eptance. The best treatment!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, she immediately ordered: ¡°Quick, let¡¯s set off now!¡±


    There are countless unwillingnesses in Nanako Ito¡¯s heart, but the situation at this time is no longer


    under her control. These are all family doctors, and all are under her father.


    So Nanako Ito was immediately put on a stretcher by the doctor, and then quickly taken away from


    the game.


    Seeing that Nanako Ito was taken away, Charlie Wade felt a little worried. He didn¡¯t know how much


    damage Aurora¡¯s full blow just now caused Nanako Ito.


    I don¡¯t know if her life is in danger.


    In fact, the safest way is for Charlie Wade to make a diagnosis for her personally to determine


    whether her life is in danger, and if so, use reiki to heal her.


    But now that the doctor of the Ito family hurriedly took her away, Charlie Wade had no chance at all.


    When Charlie Wade chased him out of the gymnasium, the doctors of the Ito family were


    transporting


    Nanako Ito to the ambnce.


    At this time, Nanako Ito suddenly saw the exit of the gymnasium, and a figure that was familiar and


    dreaming of her appeared.


    She recognized that figure was Charlie Wade almost instantly!


    As a result, Nanako Ito was suddenly very excited, but at this time, the door of the ambnce was


    closed, and she could only desperately looked at Charlie Wade through the crack of the door before


    closing the door.


    The moment the car door waspletely closed, tears burst into her eyes.


    At the same time, she choked in her heart: ¡°Goodbye, Charlie Wade¡­Although, I don¡¯t know if there


    is still a chance to meet you again¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade saw the ambnce whizzing away from the gym, and then stopped, and sighed


    helplessly.


    Undeniably, his heart is very worried about Nanako Ito. However, there is no other way. I can only


    hope that Nanako Ito can survive by herself. As for whether she and herself have a chance to meet


    again, it can only be resigned.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1468


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    Jiro Kobayashi was sitting in the reception room of Oracle Pharmaceutical.


    Because Nova Dias was madly sought after and snapped up as soon as it went on the market,


    Liam¡¯s production pressure was very heavy!


    Sincest night, the magical effect of Nova Dias has been madly advertised by people on tforms


    such as Moments of Friends and TikTok, coupled with the influence of Stefanie Sun¡¯s aura, so it can


    be described as hot.


    The poprity of this medicine is too high, and the most direct pressure is insufficient productivity.


    Therefore, Liam decided to pay the employees double their wages so that they could work overtime


    and produce Nova Dias at the fastest speed.


    Because of this, he personally went to the workshop to instruct production early this morning, and


    held a mobilization meeting for the employees in the workshop to mobilize the fighting spirit of the


    employees.


    Therefore, there is no time to receive Jiro Kobayashi who came to see him early.


    Only let the secretary receive Jiro Kobayashi and let him wait in the reception room.


    Jiro Kobayashi was already waiting and getting upset.


    I should go to the game today to cheer for Nanako Ito.


    However, for the sake of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s future, he could only reluctantly give up this


    idea and rushed to Oracle Pharmaceutical.


    I thought that if the talk went well, I might have time to get back to the stadium.


    Unexpectedly, Liam directly left himself in the reception room for nearly two hours!


    At this time, his mobile phone suddenly received a message: ¡°The Aurouss Hilll International


    College Sanda Competition has officiallye to an end. Chinese yer Aurora won the


    championship!¡±


    He hurriedly clicked on this post, skipped the report of Aurora¡¯s victory, and went directly to the


    report about Nanako Ito.


    When he saw the news in the report that Nanako Ito was seriously injured and returned to Japan for


    treatment on the spot, he couldn¡¯t help but cursed: ¡°Damn! If I can follow Nanako Ito at this time, I


    must be able to take the opportunity to win. Does she have a good feeling?


    After all, under the double blow of failure and injury, a woman should be very fragile in her heart and


    need the care and care of others.


    ¡°Hey, such a good opportunity, what a pity!¡±


    Liam did not end the mobilization meeting of the workshop until more than ten o¡¯clock and came to


    the reception room.


    As soon as he entered the reception room, Jiro Kobayashi immediately got up and said


    enthusiastically: ¡°Oh, you must be Manager Weaver!¡±


    Liam nodded: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, your Excellency is Mr. Jiro Kobayashi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s right here!¡± Jiro Kobayashi smiled respectfully and said: ¡°Manager Weaver, when we meet


    for the first time, please take care of me.¡±


    Liam had known about the things that Kobayashi¡¯s brother and Ichiro Kobayashi had done.


    Therefore, he has always been wary of Jiro Kobayashi.


    So he frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, I don¡¯t know what it is for me toe here this time?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashiughed andplimented: ¡°I heard that yourpany hasunched a Nova Dias.


    It happens that our Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall also has a Kobayashi Niranex that is sold


    throughout Asia, so I want toe over and talk to Manager Weaver about the cooperation. .¡±


    ¡°Cooperation?¡± Liam said without hesitation: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kobayashi, we Oracle Pharmaceutical,


    there is nothing to cooperate with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1469


    Jiro Kobayashi didn¡¯t expect Liam to refuse so simply.


    Think about it anyway, or pretend to think about it? Isn¡¯t this respect due to business negotiations?


    Although he was angry, Jiro Kobayashi was still holding back his anger.


    He kept the gentleman smiling, and said to Liam: ¡°Manager Weaver, please forgive me for speaking


    more bluntly.


    None of your Oracle Pharmaceuticals can be regarded as a top pharmaceuticalpany in China,


    but it is even more inconspicuous when ced in the world If you want to go abroad and enter the


    Asian market or even the global market, with yourpany¡¯s strength, it is impossible to make a


    breakthrough.¡±


    Speaking of this, he patted his chest and said with a bit of pride: ¡°But our Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals is different. We have a history of several decades, and we have already had a


    certain degree in the international market. Poprity.


    What¡¯s more, our overall strength is much stronger than yours, our production line is much more


    advanced than yours, and our production capacity is much ahead of yours. In this case, Oracle


    Pharmaceutical has no way topete with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. Inparison, with such


    a good opportunity, why not cooperate in-depth with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall?¡±


    Liam sneered and said: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, Oracle Pharmaceutical is indeed not asrge as your


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, but I believe that with the excellent efficacy of our products, we can


    grow rapidly even if it is spread by word of mouth. It¡¯s not a problem at all to break out of Asia and


    go to the world.


    Even if we don¡¯t need to go abroad, foreign consumers will take the initiative toe to us to buy.


    This is the attraction of good things.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s expression was a little ugly.


    He knew how good Nova Dias was.


    With the mentality of trying it outst night, I ate a pack of Nova Dias. As a result, the stomach


    difort waspletely relieved, and there is no sign of recurrence.


    Both the effect and the duration of the medicine are much stronger than the Kobayashi¡¯s stomach


    powder.


    Therefore, ording to this trend, once this Oracle Nova Dias isunched, Kobayashi¡¯s Nova Dias


    maypletely lose the market.


    And the whole world has amonw, once a product is extremely good, it will trigger


    spontaneous transmission of users, and then immediately cause extremely rapid viral transmission.


    After all, the spread of word-of-mouth effect is more effective than any kind of advertising.


    Therefore, he could only hold back the anger in his heart, and smiled and said to Liam: ¡°Manager


    Weaver, I know your products are really good, but to be honest, your productivity, production


    process, etc., Kobayashi still has a good reputation. It¡¯s a big gap!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, you want to raise the output in a short period of time. I am afraid it will be very


    irritating. After all, you have to choose a site for expansion, build a factory building, and introduce a


    new production line. In this process, every one or two years will not start at all. In one or two years,


    you will not be able to quickly upy the market due to insufficient production capacity.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing to cooperate with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, then Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals


    can make up for your shorings to arge extent. We will work together and make a fortune


    together!¡±


    ¡°At that time, I can transfer all production lines of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall to Oracle Nova Dias.


    We can set a cooperation ratio. For example, if you get 60%, I will take 40%, and then rename


    Oracle Nova Dias to Kobayashi Nova Dias, which means Oracle Nova Dias. A cooperative product


    of Oracle Pharmaceutical and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall!¡±


    ¡°You have to know that the productivity of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is at least eight to ten times


    that of your Oracle Pharmaceuticals. We have multiple production lines in Japan, and three


    production lines in China and Southeast Asia. The technical content of each production line is top in


    the world. Grade! If you want to build so many production lines, it will take at least five to eight


    years. In that case, why are you not willing to cooperate with us?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi talked a lot. The only thing that Liam felt was theck of productivity of Oracle


    Pharmaceutical.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1470


    Oracle Pharmaceutical is the former Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical, and the scale of Weaver¡¯s


    Pharmaceutical is a huge differencepared to Kobayashi¡¯s.


    Among other things, all the assets of Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals before totaled two to three billion,


    but the cash that was taken away by Charlie Wade alone for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals had a full


    11 billion Dor, and the market value of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals , Is more than 100 billion


    Dor, at least for Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceutical, tens or even hundreds of times.


    Therefore, now that Oracle Pharmaceutical wants to expand the production capacity of Oracle Nova


    Dias, the only thing it can do is to quickly expand the production line besides making these


    employees work overtime as much as possible.


    But as Jiro Kobayashi said, if you want to expand the production line, you must invest a lot of


    manpower, material resources, financial resources and time, but the most important thing is time.


    There is an old saying in Europe that Rome was not built in a day.


    Oracle Pharmaceutical wants to expand its production line, and it will not be realized in a short time.


    Next, if Oracle Nova Dias bes popr globally, Oracle Pharmaceutical will not have enough


    production capacity to meet the rapidly rising demand in the global market.


    Thinking of this, Liam couldn¡¯t help but hesitate.


    Therefore, he said to Jiro Kobayashi: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, this is not something I can do. I am just a


    person in charge of Pharmaceutical.


    Whether we can cooperate with you depends on what our boss means.¡±


    Seeing that Liam¡¯s tone was a little loose, Jiro Kobayashi knew that there was still a ray of life in this


    matter, so he smiled and said, ¡°In that case, please ask Manager Weaver to call your boss and see


    you. Does the boss have any intention to cooperate. If he has the intention to cooperate, we can


    meet and chat and settle this matter as soon as possible. Once we reach a cooperation, I will


    immediately transfer all the production lines of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall to Oracle Nova Dias. It is


    the future Kobayashi Niranex!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liam nodded, took out his mobile phone, walked out of the reception room, and came to a


    quiet room with no one to call Charlie Wade.


    At this time, Charlie Wade, while watching Aurora on the podium and receiving the gold medal for


    the championship, was embarrassed in his heart for Nanako Ito¡¯s departure.


    At this moment, he received a call from Liam.


    Pressing the answer button, Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°Liam, are you looking for something to do


    with me?¡±


    Liam hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, this is the case.


    A Japanese came to Oracle Pharmaceutical to find a cooperation. In fact, he is still half an


    acquaintance of you.¡±


    Charlie Wade was taken aback for a moment, and Xuan even asked him with a smile: ¡°This half


    acquaintance you are talking about should be Jiro Kobayashi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡± Liam hurriedly introduced Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s cooperation intention to Charlie Wade.


    After speaking, he hurriedly added: ¡°Master Wade, I think our current production capacity is indeed


    a very big shackle. If Oracle Pharmaceutical wants to take off, it must increase the production


    capacity several times or even dozens of times. Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s cooperation is not a


    solution. As for the ratio, if you think it¡¯s not appropriate, I can talk to him again.¡±

 Chapter 1471-1475

    Chapter 1471-1475


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1471


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butughed and said, ¡°The character of the


    Kobayashi family is extremely unreliable. Not only is there a precedent for stealing my magic drug,


    but there is also a case where Jiro Kobayashi paid for the life of his brother. Their family


    cooperation will definitely be calcted by them.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Also, the Kobayashi family is a Japanese family after all. If we cooperate with


    them, we must share our form with them.


    Once they giarize our form, it is very It is possible that we will do things like crossing rivers,


    demolishing bridges, or even unloading grinding and killing donkeys, so we must not cooperate with


    them.¡±


    When Liam heard this, he immediately said, ¡°Master Wade, this matter is under consideration.


    Please don¡¯t worry, I will reject this Jiro Kobayashi now!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Based on what I know about the Kobayashi family, they can¡¯t give


    up this thing so easily.


    Maybe there will be other sorrows. You have to be careful these two days. I will tell Cameron Isaac


    and Don Albertt. Over there, I will help you pay more attention.¡±


    Liam said hurriedly, ¡°Good Master Wade, I will find out!¡±


    After that, Liam asked: ¡°By the way, Master Wade, our Nova Dias market has responded very well.


    Do you think we can expand the production line as soon as possible? If you have the intention, I will


    quickly apply for industrialnd with the relevant departments.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Building your own production line is too slow, right? There are


    several ready-maderge production lines in front of you.¡±


    Liam asked in surprise: ¡°Master Wade, are you talking about Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s brother, Ichiro Kobayashi is still in my


    hands. This time I will leave Jiro Kobayashi behind and let Ichiro Kobayashi go back to inherit the


    Kobayashi Group, but if I want to If I go back, I must transfer 80% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s


    shares to my name, otherwise, he will continue to hide his name and shovel dog shit at Don


    Albertt¡¯s kennel!¡±


    Liam suddenly realized, and eximed: ¡°Master Wade, it turns out that you nned to do that!


    This¡­this is really a genius! No wonder you want to keep that Ichiro Kobayashi, it turned out to be


    of such great use!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°If I let Ichiro Kobayashi go back, I will keep Jiro Kobayashi as a


    hostage. If this Ichiro Kobayashi doesn¡¯t cooperate well and I am not obedient, then I will put Jiro


    Kobayashi back in and get him back to raise a dog.


    In short, whoever listens to me the most, the two brothers can go back to Japan to enjoy the


    blessings. The one who is not obedient, or the one who is not obedient, stays in Aurouss Hilll and


    raises a dog honestly!¡±


    ¡°Master Wade, I understand! I¡¯ll go and reject Jiro Kobayashi!¡±?


    Respectfully hung up Charlie Wade¡¯s phone, and Liam returned to the reception room.


    Seeing himing back, Jiro Kobayashi stood up expectantly, smiled and asked, ¡°Manager


    Weaver, what did your boss say? He must be very interested in my proposal, right?¡±


    Liam shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Kobayashi, our boss is not interested in your cooperation, so


    I¡¯m sorry, our Oracle Pharmaceutical can¡¯t cooperate with yourpany.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi frowned and asked, ¡°Manager Weaver, is your boss not satisfied with the ratio? How


    about this? If we cooperate, you will get 70% of the profit, and we will get 30%, and give you the


    bulk. This kind of shows my sincerity.¡±


    Liam smiled indifferently: ¡°Sorry, our boss said that non-cooperation means non-cooperation. It has


    nothing to do with the share ratio, Mr. Kobayashi, please go back.¡±


    ¡°you¡­¡­¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi stood up in irritation and said coldly, ¡°Manager Weaver, don¡¯t think that you can run


    unimpeded with a good medicine. I tell you, if Kobayashi is really urgent, Kobayashi can still y


    with you. Price war, believe it or not, starting tomorrow, Kobayashi Niranex will be sold at 50% off?


    Even if your medicine is effective, what about?


    Once the price war starts, your profit margin will drop indefinitely!¡±


    Liam said: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, if you want to fight a price war, we will naturally not be afraid. But then


    again, since our boss is unwilling to cooperate with you, then we don¡¯t need to waste our tongue


    here. If you have anything If you are dissatisfied or if you have any strategies or ideas, you can go


    back and use them to your heart¡¯s content, and I will not apany you.¡±


    After speaking, he said to the secretary: ¡°Send off the guests!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi was very annoyed.


    He actually didn¡¯t want to fight a price war with Oracle Nova Dias.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1472


    After all, to fight a price war is thest resort.


    If the effects of the two products are simr, a price war at this time is tantamount to killing one


    thousand enemies and losing eight hundred.


    But if the efficacy of the two products is much worse, and there is a price war at this time, it would


    be equivalent to killing one hundred enemies and self-defeating one thousand.


    After all, although the efficacy of Niranex is much worse, the cost is not lower than Oracle Nova


    Dias!


    Moreover, because Japan¡¯sbor costs are rtively high, and the cost of export shipping and


    tariffs is not low, the cost of Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex is much higher than that of Oracle Nova Dias,


    which is much more potent.


    If everyone drops the price to 100 Dor a box, then Niranex may lose money and sell it, but Nova


    Dias may have a profit of ten to twenty Dor per box.


    Therefore, Jiro Kobayashi is just trying to do without a price war. If he is really allowed to fight, he


    has no such confidence.


    After thinking about it, he felt that his real solution was to steal the prescription.


    As soon as he returned to his car, Jiro Kobayashi couldn¡¯t wait to ask his assistant: ¡°Is the Japanese


    master who is in Aurouss Hilll now?¡±


    The assistant hurriedly reported to him: ¡°Mr., I have mobilized a total of 16 masters this time, of


    which 9 have already been exhausted, and the remaining 7 will arrive before tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, very good!¡± Jiro Kobayashi nodded and said, ¡°Let them set up an ambush on this road


    tonight, tie that Liam to me, and then torture him severely. We must let him hand in the prescriptions


    and forms!¡±


    Whenever Chinese patent medicines, the prescription is important, and the form is also very


    important.


    The prescription contains all the types of medicinal materials needed for this medicine and the


    corresponding amount of each medicinal material.


    If there are the same 10 kinds of medicinal materials, and the proportion of each medicinal material


    is different, the medicinal effects produced are also worlds different.


    It is possible that if a certain medicinal material is too much or less, it will turn this kind of medicine


    that can save people into a poison that can harm people.


    So Jiro Kobayashi also knew that even if he could figure out what ingredients were in it, it would be


    difficult to formte the correct ratio.


    If you rely on guesswork and experimentation, it may not be possible to figure it out within a few


    years.


    In case this medicine contains more ingredients, it may not be avable in 10 or 20 years.


    As for the form, it is rted to the pharmaceutical process.


    The current proprietary Chinese medicines are basically processed and extracted by modern


    methods. Some medicinal materials need to be fermented, some medicinal materials and medicinal


    materials need to be reacted, and some medicinal materials need to be added before or after other


    medicinal materials to be effective. , Such as the concept of drug primer in Chinese medicine.


    This is like aplicated chemical reaction form. In addition to the core raw materials, there is


    also a catalyst. When will the catalyst be added? How much to add? These are very important. In


    case there is a slight mistake, it is a small mistake and a thousand miles away.


    So the safest and fastest method is to get the entire prescription and form directly!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1473


    The international college student Sandapetition is over.


    The moment Aurora wore a gold medal and threw herself into Charlie Wade¡¯s arms in the


    backstage lounge, the little girl cried so much that it rained.


    The reason for crying is because of excitement on the one hand, and thanks on the other hand.


    Before that, Aurora had never thought that one day she could win the world championship.


    So at this time, she was extremely excited.


    Aurora also knew very well that the reason why she was able to have such a fortune was entirely


    because her beloved Master Wade was helping behind, and the help he brought to herself was so


    great that she could not describe it in words.


    When she threw herself into Charlie Wade¡¯s arms, Mr. Quinton and Steven Quinton consciously left


    the lounge.


    Aurora, who only wore a sports tube top and shorts, hugged Charlie Wade tightly, ignoring that she


    was still a girl who had never fallen in love.


    While holding Charlie Wade tightly, she choked down on his chest and said, ¡°Master Wade, thank


    you so much! If it weren¡¯t for you, I would never have won this gold medal¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade lightly patted Aurora¡¯s back, and said very seriously: ¡°You have to remember that the


    greater your ability, the greater your responsibility. Winning this game is actually just the beginning.


    Next, you must continue to work hard. Training and facing the next Olympics, if you can get a gold


    medal in the next Olympics, then you will really win glory for the country!¡±


    Aurora hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, I have never participated in the Olympics before. I don¡¯t know


    if our country¡¯s Olympic Committee can look down upon me! Every Olympics has a corresponding


    Olympic Committee, and every one of them participates in the Olympics. All of the athletes are


    selected by the Olympic Committee. Only after the Olympic Committee selects, joins the national


    team and is ced in the Olympic squad, can they have the opportunity to participate in the


    Olympics¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe that the people of the Olympic Committee


    must be paying attention to today¡¯s game, and they will not miss your rising star! So I believe it will


    not take too long. People from the Olympic Committee wille to you in time!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Aurora asked in surprise: ¡°Master Wade, do you think I really have the opportunity to


    represent the mothend in the Olympic Games?¡±


    Charlie Wade said firmly: ¡°I think not only do you have this opportunity, you have this qualification,


    you also have this strength!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As he was talking, there was a knock on the door.


    Outside the door, Mr. Quinton¡¯s voice came: ¡°Aurora, Mr. Liles, the person in charge of sports in our


    province, hase to see you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Look, someone has arrived.¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly separated from Aurora and opened the door of the room.


    Outside the door, a middle-aged man who was nearly 50 years old, when he came in, he was very


    excited and said to Aurora: ¡°Miss Quinton, your game just now was very exciting. Not only did you


    y a very high level, but you alsopeted for the country. Light up! Congrattions!¡±


    At this time, he is the person in charge of sports in the province, Mr. Liles.


    The sports of the whole province are under his rule and managed by him.


    Aurora said very politely: ¡°Mr. Liles, thank you!¡±


    Mr. Liles said seriously: ¡°Miss Quinton, I just received a call from the Olympic Organizing


    Committee. They entrusted me to formally invite you to join the Sanda national team for the next


    Olympic Games. If you agree, you can go to Eastcliff soon. Participated in the training camp of the


    national team. Next summer, you will be able to represent the country and participate in the next


    Olympic Games. I wonder what you think?¡±


    As soon as Aurora heard this, tears of excitement suddenly joined.


    Even Mr. Quinton was shaking with excitement!


    Although his worth is over tens of billions, he is an out-and-out super rich man who can give


    Aurora a life of worry-free life.


    But as a father, Mr. Quinton still hopes that her daughter can create her own brilliance and


    achievements.


    Participating in the Olympic Games for the country and winning the Olympic gold medal, this is the


    glory of her own daughter!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1474


    At this time, Aurora nodded desperately, her tears even fell into the air, and she said excitedly and


    firmly: ¡°I do!¡±


    Mr. Liles said with satisfaction: ¡°That¡¯s really great. I willmunicate with themittee about the


    specific rted work. If the national team training is ordered, I will personally deliver it to your home.


    I believe that with you With his strength, he will be able to sessfully win a gold medal in the


    Olympics!¡±


    After Mr. Liles left, the Quinton father and daughter cried together in the backstage lounge.


    Mr. Quinton was very pleased, because today Aurora won the championship of this game, which is


    already a great achievement for the ancestors, but unexpectedly, her daughter would have the


    opportunity to be selected for the national team and participate in the next Olympic Games.


    Mr. Quinton cried for a long time before wiping away the tears. He looked at Charlie Wade, knelt


    down on one knee and sped his fists and said, ¡°Master Wade! It may be today¡¯s achievement.


    Everything depends on your gift from Master Wade. Master Wade is my Quinton family.


    Great benefactor, Master Wade, please ept the next prayer!¡±


    Aurora hurriedly followed behind her father, kneeling down on one knee and said, ¡°Master Wade,


    please be respected by Aurora!¡±


    When Steven Quinton saw this, he dared to dy the slightest, and immediately knelt down,


    ¡°Master Wade, please be respected by Steven!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said to Aurora: ¡°Aurora, from now on, you must work harder and


    win glory for the country in the Olympics.¡±


    Aurora cried and nodded, and said firmly: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely go all out to


    prepare for the Olympics!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Quinton originally wanted to take advantage of the trend to set a table for his daughter to


    celebrate in Heaven Springs, and at the same time invited Charlie Wade to attend.


    But Charlie Wade was really not in the mood, so he left the gym alone on the pretext of having


    something at home.


    Of course he was also happy for Aurora¡¯s victory, but when he thought that Nanako Ito was still


    unclear at this time, he was somewhat worried.


    And unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t even have the contact information for Nanako Ito.


    Even making a phone call to greet him has be a luxury.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t understand why he always calmed down so much about this Japanese girl. But


    think about it carefully, Nanako Ito has such a different kind of temperament that attracts him.


    I dare not say that I like her, but at the very least, I really appreciate her. Thinking about it, Nanako


    Ito should be on the ne back to Japan now.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade can only hope that the doctors of the Ito family can do a little bit more, not


    to put this young girl¡¯s life in danger, and not to leave her with any seque.


    At this time, his cell phone suddenly received a call from Stefanie. On the phone, Stefanie asked as


    soon as he came up: ¡°Charlie Wade, your Nova Dias Powder sold very well as soon as it went on


    the market. Congrattions.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and said with a smile: ¡°With your endorsement by a top star like you, of


    course it is selling well!¡±


    Stefanie said: ¡°It is said that many pharmacies in Eastcliff are out of stock. The scalpers have fryed


    the price of a box from more than 100 to more than 500, which is still in short supply!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°It seems that your big star¡¯s influence is indeed extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Stefanie said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s mainly your medicine. The effect is really great. Such a good


    thing will be highly sought after even if there is no endorsement.¡±


    As she said, she asked in a sad tone: ¡°By the way, Charlie Wade, when will youe to Eastcliff?


    My dad¡¯s body is a bit not good recently¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1475


    Listening to Stefanie saying that Orrin Sun¡¯s physical condition is not optimistic, Charlie Wade


    hurriedly asked her: ¡°Daisy, what is wrong with Uncle Orrin¡¯s body?¡±


    Stefanie said sadly: ¡°It¡¯s still about pancreatic cancer. When I came back from abroad, it stabilized a


    little bit, but in the past few days there are signs of continued spreading. The hospital at Eastcliff is


    already working hard to treat him. Radiotherapy and chemotherapy were used, as well as targeted


    drugs, but the effect was very mediocre¡­¡±


    Having said this, Stefanie couldn¡¯t help but choked up and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, the doctor has told


    me that he has made me mentally prepared. If there is nothing good, my father may only have three


    or four months of life left. ¡­..¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedlyforted: ¡°Daisy, you don¡¯t have to be so sad now. I can still be sure of


    Uncle Orrin¡¯s condition. I will do my best to treat Uncle Orrin when you wait for me.¡±


    Stefanie cried and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, when on earth are youing?¡±


    Charlie Wade thought about it.


    Now, Aurora¡¯s game was over, and the only thing she had left was Jiro Kobayashi and Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall.


    If you keep Jiro Kobayashi at the kennel ording to your n, and release Ichiro Kobayashi to


    inherit Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, you must go to Japan again, supervise Ichiro Kobayashi, and


    change the shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall to your own name.


    However, since Orrin Sun¡¯s health is deteriorating at the moment, he naturally can¡¯t dy anymore.


    He can go to Japan slowly and wait until hees back from Eastcliff.


    Thinking of this, he immediately said to Stefanie: ¡°Daisy, I still have a little thing to deal with, but it¡¯s


    only for these two days. After I finish my work for these two days, I will immediately go to Eastcliff. !¡±


    When Stefanie heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief and choked up: ¡°Charlie Wade, then I am


    waiting for you in Eastcliff. You must do it as soon as possible. I¡¯m really afraid that my father will


    get worse one day¡­¡±


    Charlie Wadeforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will as soon as possible, just two days!¡±


    ¡°Hmm! Then I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    As soon as Charlie Wade hung up Stefanie¡¯s call, he immediately received a WeChat voice call


    from Cameron Isaac.


    After being connected, Cameron Isaac respectfully said: ¡°Master, ording to my informant, since


    this morning, many Japanese masters havee this year. I suspect that they are all employed by


    Jiro Kobayashi, and it is probably for you. Oracle Pharmaceutical has an unruly attempt.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and said lightly: ¡°Sure enough, all the members of the Kobayashi family


    are like roon dogs. There is no difference between this younger brother and older brother. When


    they see good things, they just want to grab them. In that case, let¡¯s teach him a lesson. .¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Let your people closely monitor these so-called Japanese


    masters to see what they are plotting. Then you will work with me to teach these Japanese people.


    By the way, Jiro Kobayashi stayed in the hospitable Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled and said, ¡°Master, do you want to keep Jiro Kobayashi? By then, the two


    sons of the Kobayashi family will be in our hands. Isn¡¯t the Kobayashi family headless?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Leave Jiro Kobayashi and put Ichiro Kobayashi back. The


    Kobayashi family has such a high production capacity. I can¡¯t let it go, so I need an obedient puppet


    to help me solve all this.¡±


    After all, Cameron Isaac is an extremely smart person. Upon hearing this, he immediately knew


    Charlie Wade¡¯s n and couldn¡¯t help but eximed, ¡°Master, you are such a good mastermind!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°You can keep an eye on it for me, and remember to call me if there is


    any movement.¡±


    ¡°Good master!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When Charlie Wade got home, ine Ma, mother-inw, was preparing lunch.


    As for the father-inw Jacob Wilson and his wife ire Wilson Wilson, they have not yet returned.


    Seeing Charlie Wade arrived home, ine Ma hurried up and said with a grin: ¡°My son-inw, the


    caviar skin care product you gave me is really effective! I have never used such a good thing in my


    life! ¡°

 Chapter 1476-1480

    Chapter 1476-1480


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1476


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Just effective.¡±


    ine Ma smiled tteringly and said, ¡°Good son-inw, can Mom discuss something with you?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°You said.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°That¡¯s right, my son-inw. Although this big set of caviar skin care


    products are many, but when they are used up, Mom is afraid that after they are used up, if they


    can¡¯t continue, the anti-aging on this face The effect has gone back to the previous state, so can


    you wait for mom to run out and get another set for mom?¡±


    Charlie Wade understood.


    ine Ma was actually afraid that this set would be useless after it was used up, so she wanted to


    book the next set with herself in advance.


    To be honest, nearly 400,000 sets of skin care products are really nothing to me, but this is not a


    decimal after all, and ine Ma cannot be promised casually.


    If she performs well, this is of course not a problem, but if she does not perform well, let alone such


    expensive skin care products, even if it is a bottle of Dabao for a few dors, she will not buy it for


    her.


    So, he said lightly: ¡°Mom, it depends on the situation at the time. How about your set can be used


    for more than half a year? When you are about to run out, let¡¯s talk about it again. ¡°


    ine Ma is also a human spirit, and immediately understood the meaning of Charlie Wade¡¯s


    words.


    I definitely want to examine my performance before making a decision.


    So she hurriedlyughed and said: ¡°Good son-inw, don¡¯t worry, in the future at home, Mom will


    definitely look at everything from your head.


    You let Mom go east and Mom never go west!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Good son-inw, my mother will stew the ribs for you


    at noon, and I will cook you a braised octopuster!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Mom, in the future, the food at home should be improved as a


    whole. Don¡¯t always make home-cooked dishes, but asionally cook some delicacies from the


    sea and mountains. At first, she has to work so hard every day, so she has to make up for it. body.¡±


    After finishing speaking, before ine Ma could speak, he took out his mobile phone and said


    lightly: ¡°I will transfer 30,000 Dor to your WeChat. From now on, our family will pay 30,000 Dor


    a month for food.¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard Charlie Wade say that she would give herself 30,000 Dor a month


    for food, she immediately danced happily!


    How can it be possible for a family of four to eat for 30,000 Dor?


    When the timees, you can deduct a little, and you can get ten or twenty thousand Dor in a


    month.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie Wade said seriously at this time: ¡°Mom, the 30,000 Dor is for food. You


    can¡¯t deduct it secretly. You must spend 30,000 Dor on improving the food at home every month.


    Of course, I will not treat you badly and give you 10,000 more each month as your hard work.¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she didn¡¯t feel angry at all, but was morefortable.


    If she arbitrarily deducts, I am afraid that Charlie Wade will find out that she will anger him, but if she


    does not deduct, she will not have any pocket money in his hand in the future, and the life will be


    boring.


    Now, Charlie Wade gave her 10,000 hard work for more than a month, which is not bad.


    However, 10,000 Dor is really not much, and I don¡¯t go out to make friends now. I wear masks


    and sunsses every day, and go to the nearby supermarket to buy food. There is really nothing to


    spend.


    But in the future, if you wait until your legs are healed and your teeth are filled, you will definitely


    have to have normal social interactions and expenses.


    Therefore, you can save 10,000 Dor a month.


    Thinking of this, ine Ma couldn¡¯t help but sighed, and thought to herself: ¡°Ten thousand a month


    is really not too much, and the money is hard money. It seems that if I want to live a good life in the


    future, I still have to let ire Wilson Wilson hurry up. Give Charlie Wade a few more children!


    Charlie Wade will give him hundreds of thousands of hard work a month and let him bring children


    to him. Wouldn¡¯t he send it out?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1477


    Charlie Wade did what he said, and 40,000 Dor was quickly transferred to ine Ma¡¯s WeChat.


    The money given so readily also made ine Ma more firmly believe that what he, son-inw, said


    to him was definitely not a joke!


    If ire Wilson Wilson really gave birth to a child, then Charlie Wade would definitely give the


    money readily.


    Thinking of this, she decided: ¡°No, I have to find a good opportunity to have a good chat with ire


    Wilson Wilson in the evening. The eldest is not young, and I don¡¯t have to hurry to have children.


    What do I want? Second child, third child!


    If you really have to wait for the first child after the age of thirty, the second child will probably be


    suspended, let alone the third child or fourth child?¡±


    ¡°For myself, of course it is to have more daughters, the better, because then, the more I can earn.¡±


    In the afternoon, ine Ma consciously went to the supermarket to buy a bunch of high-end


    ingredients.


    There are wild turtles, imported high-quality beef, and fresh hairy crabs.


    A day¡¯s food costs 1,000 Dor, ine Ma really dare not embezzle a penny.


    She knew that she must perform well at this time to make Charlie Wade satisfied with her, and she


    must not lose her weight because of her smallness!


    When ire Wilson Wilson came back from get off work in the evening, he was stunned to see the


    table full of rich dishes.


    She never dreamed that her mother would buy such expensive ingredients, and she did it with such


    care.


    Even Jacob Wilson was shocked.


    I thought: ¡°What happened to ine Ma today? Did she take the wrong medicine?¡±


    ine Ma greeted the family for dinner, and smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that starting from


    today, the standard for our family of four is 1,000 Dor per day. As for me, I will definitely do


    everything possible to let everyone Can eat better!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson eximed: ¡°Mom, one thousand a day? Thirty thousand a month! Who has


    such a high food standard? Besides, where did you get so much money?¡±


    ine Ma immediately pointed to Charlie Wade and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, of course it was given


    by my good son-inw Charlie Wade! Charlie Wade said, you have to actively prepare for


    pregnancy now, this body must be repaired!¡±


    When ire Wilson Wilson heard this, he suddenly blushed, looked at Charlie Wade shyly, and


    scolded: ¡°Charlie Wade, what are you talking nonsense to mom? When will I get pregnant¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade quickly rified the rtionship: ¡°My wife, I don¡¯t mean that. I mean, you¡¯re not busy


    withpany affairs every day. Is it hard work? So I raised my food standard to replenish your


    body. You mean to get pregnant.¡±


    ine Ma waved his hand: ¡°Hurt! It¡¯s time for you two to prepare for pregnancy. Of course, this kind


    of thing is as early as possible and not toote!¡±


    Helpless, ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    Jacob Wilson on the side can¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, although I don¡¯t agree with


    most of what your mother said, I still support what she said today. You are no longer young, and


    Charlie Wade is no longer young. A child.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson blushed as if he was about to bleed, and said, ¡°Oh, you two should stop


    worrying about it. Now thepany¡¯s affairs are very busy, and many projects are waiting in line for


    promotion. If this is the time for me I¡¯m pregnant and have a baby, and I can¡¯t exin it to my


    partners, and thepany has expanded a lot now. There are more than a dozen employees. I


    can¡¯t just say that I just throw it away, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade also said: ¡°Dad and Mom, ire Wilson Wilson and I will n this matter slowly, so


    you two don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded and said with emotion: ¡°You two are focusing on your career for the time


    being. Of course this is good, but you can¡¯t be too absolute in everything. Pay attention to the


    combination of work and rest.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1478


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°I know Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, eat quickly!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said earnestly: ¡°I¡¯m here to teach you life experience, especially you ire Wilson


    Wilson. You are too busy with work every day. You should learn more like Charlie Wade. If you have


    something to do, you can take a good rest. Take a look at your home, in my opinion, you can take a


    few days off first and go on a trip with Charlie Wade or something.¡±


    Charlie Wade said at this time: ¡°That dad, I may have to go to another ce in the past two days.¡±


    ¡°Going to another ce?¡± Jacob Wilson asked curiously: ¡°Good son-inw, where are you going?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°Go to Eastcliff?¡± Jacob Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°What are you going to do in Eastcliff?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was also puzzled.


    In her impression, Charlie Wade had never left Aurouss Hilll for nearly four years since he married


    herself. She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly went to Eastcliff so far this time.


    In fact, Charlie Wade did not go to other ces. Some time ago, because of the southern region


    Beggar Gang, he went to the border of the two provinces. As for Eastcliff, he never went back since


    he left that year.


    At this time, Charlie Wade took out an excuse to watch Feng Shui again, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Someone introduced me to a job about Feng Shui, and I went to Eastcliff to give a rich man a new


    vi to see Feng Shui.¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, he asked excitedly: ¡°Good son-inw, the big family in Eastcliff, should


    you give a lot of money?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said lightly: ¡°I said over there, if I go there, I will give it five million. If the


    feng shui looks good, I will give it another three million, making a total of 8 million.¡±


    ¡°My god!¡± ine Ma said with joy: ¡°You can make 8 million in one trip to Eastcliff? Good son-inw,


    you are really promising!


    Mom used to be so clumsy, I didn¡¯t see you like that. Have the ability!¡±


    Jacob Wilson gave her a nk look and coldly snorted: ¡°You are always above the top. You didn¡¯t


    look down on Charlie Wade in the past, do you know now? Even if Charlie Wade has no family


    background, people rely on their own hands. Can rise to the pinnacle of life!¡±


    ine Ma became anxious and cursed: ¡°Don¡¯t fart! Was I the only one with higher eyes? In the first


    three years of Charlie Wade¡¯s marriage with ire Wilson Wilson, you seem to be inferior to others


    in all sorts of things, right?


    The face says I¡¯m here?¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s expression was a little embarrassed, and he said vaguely: ¡°I¡­I¡­I at least realized


    earlier than you!¡±


    ine Ma snorted coldly: ¡°Ny-nine steps, one hundred steps, you are so embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t fart!¡± Jacob Wilson blushed and retorted with a thick neck: ¡°You are farting! If you take


    a hundred steps, I will only have fifty steps at most!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s OK, how can you two quarrel at everything!¡±


    Jacob Wilson curled his lips, gave ine Ma a white look, and said, ¡°The rtionship is broken! Of


    course, everything can make a noise¡­¡±


    ine Ma patted the table: ¡°Jacob Wilson, it¡¯s endless, right?¡±


    Jacob Wilson shrunk his neck: ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t have the same knowledge as you.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed, looked at Charlie Wade, and asked earnestly: ¡°Did you agree to


    respond to the Eastcliff matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°I will go there in the past few days, but don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t


    be too long. I will be back in a few days at most.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1479


    ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t question Charlie Wade¡¯s remarks.


    In her impression, Charlie Wade gradually got to know a lot of big people in Aurouss Hilll because


    he knew Feng Shui.


    To be honest, Charlie Wade really helped the family a lot by looking at Feng Shui.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for the family to live in such a good vi and lead such a superior life.


    In the past, ire Wilson Wilson was very worried that Charlie Wade was fooling others by seeing


    Feng Shui, for fear that Charlie Wade would explode with thunder one day.


    However, with the development of time, she discovered that none of the big people Charlie Wade


    knew about Feng Shui had turned against him.


    This also proved that Charlie Wade¡¯s ability to see Feng Shui should have real talents, so he didn¡¯t


    need to worry too much.


    Therefore, she softly said: ¡°Eastcliff is not Aurouss Hilll. There are many very powerful characters in


    the ce where dragons and tigers are hidden.


    If you go to Eastcliff, don¡¯t do whatever you want like in Aurouss Hilll, especially don¡¯t conflict with


    others. , We just do things, ande back as soon as we are done.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly nodded and said: ¡°Good wife, I know, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not have


    any conflicts with others, I wille back immediately after I finish my Feng Shui.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded: ¡°Okay, you have to pay more attention to yourself.¡±


    Charlie Wade thought, after he came back from Eastcliff, he should be going to Japan, and he had


    to get Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall in his hands, so that it would speed up the production of Nova


    Dias.


    Moreover, when the production capacity is sufficient, you can also prepare for the trial production of


    the liver protection tablets.


    Therefore, he simply gave ire Wilson Wilson a vination in advance and said: ¡°By the way,


    ire Wilson Wilson, after I return from Eastcliff, I may have to go to Japan again.¡±


    ¡°Go to Japan?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson and his family of three were very surprised.


    ire Wilson Wilson blurted out and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Does someone in Japan invite you to see


    Feng Shui?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Do you remember Liam from Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded: ¡°Remember, didn¡¯t you also show him Feng Shui?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°His Oracle Pharmaceutical wants to acquire a Japanese pharmaceutical


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in confusion, ¡°Does Feng Shui still have so much attention to detail?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°My wife, don¡¯t you know that Feng Shui is very particr about Feng Shui. If


    his head office is Feng Shui, the Feng Shui of thepany to be acquired in Japan belongs to


    Gold. After thepletion of the acquisition, it will naturally be smooth sailing.¡±


    ¡°However, if the Japanesepany is a waterpany, then water will ovee fire. After the


    acquisition ispleted, he will not only not rise to the next level, but it may even be affected by


    that side, so that the entirepany will go. The road is downhill, so he asked me to go over and


    help him take a good look. If there are any hidden dangers in Feng Shui, I will help him change the


    Feng Shui Bureau directly in Japan.¡±


    Jacob Wilson was fascinated by it, and said excitedly: ¡°Oh, good son-inw, you can talk a little bit


    more quickly, I¡¯m listening enthusiastically, just talk a little bit more so I can brag to others in the


    future!¡±


    ine Ma on the side was very pleased and asked: ¡°Good son-inw, I invite you to visit Eastcliff


    and give 8 million. Then, if you go to Japan, wouldn¡¯t it be tens of millions?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Almost.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± ine Ma apuded happily: ¡°Good son-inw, good son-inw! How fast is your money-


    making speed different from opening a money printing machine! Why don¡¯t you learn how to look at


    Feng Shui earlier, in that case, It¡¯s not necessary for our family to be looked down upon everywhere


    in the past few years, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said solemnly: ¡°You know what a fart, it¡¯s a good meal, not afraid of beingte!¡±


    ine Ma exploded: ¡°Jacob Wilson, are you sick today? Why don¡¯t you have to f*ck me no matter


    what I say? I will give you a face when the timees, right?¡±


    Jacob Wilson owes a bit, always looking for a chance to run on ine Ma, but if ine Ma is really


    aggressive, he is not an opponent at all.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1480


    Charlie Wade came out and ended the game: ¡°Parents, you two don¡¯t always quarrel and quarrel.


    After all, you are still a family. Don¡¯t be so unpleasant.¡±


    ine Ma said to Jacob Wilson: ¡°For the face of my good son-inw, I won¡¯t have the same


    knowledge as you!¡±


    After dinner, Jacob Wilson watched TV in the living room, ine Ma cleaned up in the kitchen,


    ire Wilson Wilson said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Husband, I am a little tired today, so I will take a bath


    first to relieve fatigue.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°My wife, fill the bathtub with water, put some bath salt, and take a


    good bath.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go up first.¡±


    As soon as ire Wilson Wilson went upstairs, Cameron Isaac called Charlie Wade and said,


    ¡°Master, the dozen or so masters that Jiro Kobayashi has gathered from Japan have already set


    off.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie Wade asked hurriedly: ¡°Where did they start? Where did they go?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°They all set off from Aurouss Hilll International Hotel and went to Oracle


    Pharmaceutical. Recently, Liam worked at Oracle Pharmaceutical untilte every day. I suspect


    they wanted to kidnap Liam.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°How are your people preparing?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°My men have been arranged. There are more than 50 people, all with guns.


    These Japanese masters have no weapons. It is not to be afraid. In addition, Don Albertt has also


    sent more than 100 ships. People, stay ambush at Oracle Pharmaceutical and along the way. This


    time, make sure that the Japanese will nevere back!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Where is Jiro Kobayashi? Where is he?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Jiro Kobayashi also set off. I guess this time he wanted to personally attack


    Liam.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Okay, you send me a location, I will rush over now.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Master, I just pretended to be a foreign bus here to avoid exposure. Should I


    stop by and pick you up?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Come here as soon as possible.¡±


    A few minutester, Cameron Isaac told Charlie Wade on WeChat that he had reached the door of


    Thompson First.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly got up and said to the old husband, ¡°Dad, I have something to go out.¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Do you use a car? I will give you the key?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°No need for Dad.¡±


    After speaking, he stepped out.


    At the door of Thompson First, a luxury bus with more than 40 seats was parked at the door.


    The bus is a Eastcliff license te, and the words ¡°Hong Kong to Aurouss Hilll¡± are written on the


    huge windshield in front.


    Charlie Wade smiled knowingly, it seemed that Cameron Isaac really had some tricks.


    If you are Jiro Kobayashi and set up an ambush on Liam¡¯s way home, in addition to paying attention


    to Liam¡¯s own vehicles, he will definitely pay attention to other carsing and going because Liam


    may have bodyguards to protect him in secret.


    However, I will never pay attention to a bus with a foreign license.


    If you see such a long-distance bus with a foreign license te in the process of setting up anThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ambush, you will definitely treat it as a passing car.


    In this way, Jiro Kobayashi will surely be caught off guard!

 Chapter 1481-1485

    Chapter 1481-1485


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1481


    As soon as Charlie Wade got out of Thompson First, the automatic door of the bus slowly opened.


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly got out of the car and said respectfully to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, I¡¯m all


    ready, just waiting for you.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and stepped onto the bus. As soon as he got on the bus, he saw that the car


    was full of more than forty young adults. All of them looked firm and strong, and at first nce they


    were all practicing family.


    When these people saw Charlie Wade, they stood up one after another and bowed: ¡°Hello Master!¡±


    Cameron Isaac on the side said immediately: ¡°Master, these are the men I have cultivated for so


    many years. They are my own people. You can rest assured!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction, and said to everyone: ¡°Please sit down, everyone must do


    their best for tonight¡¯s affairs. Only sess, no failure!¡±


    Everyone shouted in unison: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry! I will do my best when I wait!¡±


    Charlie Wade turned his face and said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Let the driver drive quickly and we will go


    there as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Good master!¡±


    The site of Oracle Pharmaceutical is located in an industrial park on the outskirts of Aurouss Hilll


    City.


    There is a distance of twenty to thirty kilometers from the city.


    In the middle, most of them are expressways, and the traffic volume isrge, so it is impossible for


    Jiro Kobayashi to do it on expressways.


    However, after the expressway is down, there is a section of the down road to the pharmaceutical


    factory. This section of the road has a small number of vehicles and is a good ce to start.


    Therefore, both Charlie Wade and Cameron Isaac felt that Jiro Kobayashi would definitely choose


    to do something here.


    So Charlie Wade immediately called Liam and told him not to leave Oracle Pharmaceutical for the


    time being, and when he and Cameron Isaac were almost ready, he woulde out.


    Liam naturally agreed without hesitation.


    Liam now looked at Charlie Wade¡¯s headpletely.


    In fact, as early as the first time Charlie Wade helped him win Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals, and even


    sent his father and his half-brother to Golim Mountain, Liam already had the heart to serve Charlie


    Wade. .


    Andst time in Golim Mountain, when Charlie Wade killed the Eight Heavenly Kings with his own


    power, he had already made a secret in his heart that he would follow Charlie Wade in this life.


    So now, every word Charlie Wade said, he would regard it as a standard in his heart.


    At this moment, Jiro Kobayashi is sitting in his Toyota Alfa luxury business car.


    The car has reached a 90-degree bend on the national highway.


    Here, the turning car cannot see the situation on the other side of the curve before turning, so it is


    most suitable for an ambush.


    Once you have turned a corner and noticed that there is a roadblock in front of you, it is idiotic to


    think of turning around again.


    Because of the special terrain here, on weekends and holidays, traffic police also like to check for


    drunk driving in such ces. When the vehicle turns a turn and sees someone checking for drunk


    driving, there is no time to escape and there is no way to escape.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1482


    At this time, Jiro Kobayashi was holding a pack of Oracle Nova Dias in his hands.


    Since yesterday he had a stomachache and ate a pack of Nova Dias for a few minutes before, he


    has not felt any stomach difort anymore.


    This is enough to see that the efficacy of Oracle Nova Dias is more than one grade stronger than


    that of Niranex.


    What made Jiro Kobayashi even more terrifying was that he only took Nova Dias once, but when he


    felt a little difort in his stomach just now, he subconsciously took a pack of Nova Dias instead


    of his own Kobayashi. Stomach powder.


    You should know that Niranex was selected by him after reading arge number of Chinese


    ssical medical books and trying out arge number of prescriptions. In this regard, he has always


    had a full sense of aplishment, so he treats Niranex as if he treats his own child.


    What I didn¡¯t expect was that I only used Nova Dias once and left Kobayashi¡¯s biological son


    behind. It can be seen that my body can¡¯t resist the efficacy of this Nova Dias at all!


    Even if he is like this, let alone other ordinary consumers, after they have used Oracle Nova Dias,


    they will definitely throw Niranex aside without hesitation.


    Therefore, no matter what, I must get the form of Oracle Nova Dias!


    Thinking of this, he felt the burning sensation in his stomach a little bit, so he tore open the package


    of Nova Dias without hesitation, and swallowed it with his head up.


    At this time, his whole person was excited and excited, but also a little nervous.


    So he immediately said to the assistant beside him: ¡°Pour me a ss of whiskey and ice cubes!¡±


    The assistant nodded immediately, and took out a bottle of Japanese-made Nissan Whiskey from


    the car refrigerator. After half a ss, he added some ice cubes.


    Jiro Kobayashi took the ss and took a hurried sip. He couldn¡¯t help but said excitedly: ¡°The


    Chinese are really amazing! I thought the prescription of Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex is already amazing. I


    didn¡¯t expect that this Oracle Pharmaceutical could still discover Nova Dias, it is such a miraculous


    thing, it really is impressive!¡±


    The assistant couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Chairman, what Nova Dias uses may not be the prescriptions in


    Chinese ssical medical books, or they may have developed them themselves.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Jiro Kobayashi waved his hand and said without hesitation: ¡°In recent years, the


    Chinese themselves have not paid much attention to Chinese medicine. After so many years,


    Yunnan Baiyao has barely managed to survive. So, this means they The traditional Chinese


    medicine practitioners of China have always been going downhill. There was no such good


    prescription as Oracle Nova Dias before. Now that it is going downhill, how could it be born? So I


    can basically be sure that this Oracle Nova Dias must have been identally discovered from


    ssical medical books. Prescription.¡±


    The assistant quickly pped a ttery: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, you still have the most insight!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi drank all the whiskey in the ss in one sip, then handed the ss to the assistant,


    and while beckoning him to continue pouring, he eximed: ¡°When my father was alive, he said


    that Chinese history and culture cannot be taken away. The inexhaustible forest, now it seems that


    what your father said is true!¡±


    The assistant nodded and asked on the side: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, if we get the prescription for Nova


    Dias, what should we do next?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi sneered and said, ¡°I have already ordered. Once I get the prescription, I will let


    someone set a fire and burn the production base of Oracle Pharmaceutical directly. Then I will go


    back to Japan to make a little change in the prescription, and quietly change it. The prescription of


    Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex is changed. From now on, this medicine will be mine!¡±


    Speaking of this, a cold light shed in Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s eyes!


    Now, Oracle Pharmaceutical is producing Oracle Nova Dias in three shifts. He knew very well that a


    fire could burn hundreds of employees of the pharmaceutical factory.


    But for him, he doesn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    Anyway, those who died were from Oracle Pharmaceutical. What does it have to do with him?


    All he wanted was the form of Nova Dias, nothing more!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1483


    When Jiro Kobayashi thought he hadid a for Liam, Charlie Wade¡¯s big had already


    trapped him firmly.


    At this moment, and here, Jiro Kobayashi thought that his dozen or so masters who came from


    Japan would be able to eat Liam.


    But he didn¡¯t know that on both sides of this intersection, at least 50 people had surrounded them to


    death.


    At this time, the bus that Charlie Wade took was less than three kilometers away.


    Oracle Pharmaceutical, where Liam is located, is about three kilometers away from here.


    Therefore, Liam also walked out of Oracle Pharmaceutical at this time, got into his car, and walked


    off work on the national road as usual.


    When Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s eyeliner reported, telling him that Liam had set off from Oracle


    Pharmaceutical and was still driving alone, Kobayashi¡¯s blood boiled!


    Ten minutester, Liam¡¯s Mercedes-Benz sedan drove into this corner.


    At this time, the ck wind was high, and there were no passing vehicles on the road.


    Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s tactical nning is very simple and straightforward. Right here, he stopped the car


    that Liam was driving, then immediately tied him up, took him to a safe ce for severe torture, and


    forced him to take out all the prescriptions.


    Moreover, Jiro Kobayashi has already bought hundreds ofmonly used Chinese medicinal


    materials in advance. As long as Liam provides the form, he can immediately make the


    preparation on the spot andpare it with the Oracle Nova Dias on the market.


    As long as the prescription of the medicine is consistent with the efficacy of Nova Dias, he can


    immediately rush back to Japan and start producing Kobayashi with the new prescription.


    The dozen or so masters he had called stayed behind andpletely destroyed the entire Oracle


    Pharmaceutical.


    Seeing that Liam¡¯s car had already turned into a corner, Jiro Kobayashi was so excited that he even


    walked off the Toyota Alpha himself.


    A dozen masters from Japan had already used vehicles to block Liam¡¯s road ahead. They disguised


    the scene of a rear-end collision. After Liam drove up to the front, there were two more cars, and


    they drove him back and side. All roads are blocked.


    By then, Liam would be the turtle in the urn.


    At this moment, Liam drove into the curve and saw two cars parked in front of him, and several


    people were standing on either side of the cars, as if arguing about something.


    So he stopped the car directly, followed Charlie Wade¡¯s instructions, got out of the car, and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Has the car crashed? Can you move the car to the side of the road to deal with


    the ident? In the middle of the road, this way is all blocked by you.¡±


    As soon as Liam¡¯s voice fell, the few people suddenly rushed towards him. Two of them were


    extremely fast, and they were in front of Liam in the blink of an eye, and then tightly controlled his


    hands from left to right. Arms.


    Liam pretended to panic and shouted, ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi walked out of the darkness, grinning and said, ¡°Hello Manager Weaver, let¡¯s meet


    again!¡±


    Liam blurted out and asked, ¡°Jiro Kobayashi?! What do you mean?!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not interesting, the cooperation during the day was not


    negotiated, so I want to invite you to change ces, let¡¯s continue talking.¡±


    After speaking, he immediately said to the ck-clothed men: ¡°Take him away for me!¡±


    At this moment, a bus suddenly drove over from the opposite side.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1484


    The driver shook his headlight and honked his horn.


    Jiro Kobayashi frowned: ¡°Damn, is there a bus going this way at night?¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said to the ck-clothed people: ¡°Quickly get out of the way, otherwise,


    if passers-by are suspicious, there will be unnecessary trouble!¡±


    The man in ck was about to step forward, and the bus had already stopped in front of the two


    cars disguised as a car ident.


    The driver put down the car window and shouted, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the point? There was a car ident,


    and you were blocked on both sides of the road?¡±


    One of the people in ck hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, move away, move away now!¡±


    The driver cursed and said, ¡°Hurry up, what the hell is the ink? What a f*cking cow!¡±


    When the man in ck heard this, he was a little annoyed, and he cursed: ¡°Bhaga! Why are you


    talking to me?!¡±


    The driver sneered: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m still a Japanese, what the hell is it? I¡¯m pretending to be here with


    grandpa? Don¡¯t look at where this is, this is the f*cking China, you know? China! Come on, follow


    Dad. , China!¡±


    This man in ck is in Japan, and he is also a respected martial arts master. Although he is not as


    good as Nanako Ito¡¯s master Yamamoto Kazuki, he is at least a master. He was suddenly annoyed


    by a bus driver pointing his nose to curse. Said: ¡°Damn! If you don¡¯t show you some color today, you


    don¡¯t know what the price of cheap mouth is!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi hurriedly shouted: ¡°Musashi! Focus on the overall situation and don¡¯t make trouble!


    Move the car quickly and let the bus pass by!¡±


    Hearing this, the man in ck had to gritted his teeth, pointed at the bus driver and cursed: ¡°You are


    lucky today, I will spare you my life!¡±


    The driverughed, spit out the window, and continued to curse: ¡°The little chicken feathers at the


    back are more acquainted, otherwise, I will kick you guys back to Japan from here! ¡°


    Jiro Kobayashi didn¡¯t expect that a bus driver would dare to call him a little feather.


    An unprecedented shame, but surging out in his heart!


    He is the president of Kobayashi Corporation! The helm of the Kobayashi family! In any case, can


    not ept such disrespectful titles and insults!


    Just now he told that Musashi not to make trouble, pointing angrily at the bus driver, and yelling:


    ¡°You guys, teach me a good lesson and bastard! He must tear his broken mouth!¡±


    Several people in ck were already furious, and upon hearing this, they rushed over with


    excitement.


    They went straight to the door of the side bus, mmed the door, and yelled: ¡°Damn it, open the


    door! You must be killed today, you ass!¡±


    The driver of the bus was not at all shocked, pressing the button to open the door while cursing:


    ¡°Grass! A bunch of crippled stuff, dare to pretend to be with me? See if I will kill you today!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the car door openedpletely.


    A few Japanese masters in ck rushed forward, trying to beat the driver to death.


    However, they never dreamed that as soon as a few people got in the car, the door suddenly closed


    again. Suddenly more than forty strong men took out their pistols and pointed their guns directly at


    them in the dark carriage.


    Just when they were almost peeing their pants, Charlie Wade stood up with a yful smile, and


    shouted coldly: ¡°It¡¯s all the f*cking to hold my head and squat down. Otherwise, I will order him to be


    beaten into a piece of human-shaped honeb coal! ¡°


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1485


    These Japanese men in ck looked at themselves with countless gunpoints, and they were


    suddenly confused.


    what happened?


    Didn¡¯t everyonee up to teach that cheap-mouthed bus driver?


    Why did it seem to fall into the wolf den all at once?


    At this time, the headed person yelled: ¡°Baga! No! We are in ambush among us, run!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, I turned my head to look, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel desperate!


    Why is the car door closed? !


    Just when he didn¡¯t know what to do, Charlie Wade sneered and asked yfully: ¡°What? You got in


    my car, do you still want to run?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± The man hurriedly shook his hands and said with a smile: ¡°There must be some


    misunderstanding. We actually wanted to say sorry to the driver. After all, our attitude just now was


    rtively poor, and it affected you. Drive normally¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted: ¡°Stop the f*cking nonsense with me! If you don¡¯t hold your head and squat


    down, I¡¯ll blow your head!¡±


    The man shivered in fright: ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t! Big brother, don¡¯t be impulsive! Can¡¯t I squat?¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly raised his hands to the top of his head and squatted down deeply.


    When the other people saw him squatting down, they immediately squatted down.


    At this time, Jiro Kobayashi outside didn¡¯t know what happened in the bus.


    He is asking people to rush Liam into the car and take away.


    At this moment, arge number of ck cars suddenly drove on both sides of the curve.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    These ck cars immediately surrounded them with the bus, and they werepletely blocked.


    Jiro Kobayashi panicked suddenly.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool either. When he saw this battle, he knew that the other party was not good, and he


    definitely came prepared.


    So, he hurriedly shouted to the Japanese master around him: ¡°Can¡¯t dy! Let¡¯s smash a bloody


    road!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi knew that he was already a turtle in the urn. If he didn¡¯t quickly find a way to break


    out, once he lost the ability to resist, he would have no choice but to catch it.


    There is still a chance to break through this road!


    He felt that as long as he could escape, it would be fine even if all the people around him died here.


    These dead men wanted to do their best to escort Jiro Kobayashi through the siege, but they never


    dreamed that more than 40 men in ck with guns and live ammunition came out of that bus.


    Together with the people in ck who came out of the ck cars, there are at least a hundred!


    On the other hand, there are not even 20 people on Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s side, and several people have


    been disarmed in the bus.


    Jiro Kobayashi suddenly panicked and blurted out: ¡°Hurry up and cover my breakthrough!


    Otherwise, everyone will die here today!¡±

 Chapter 1486-1490

    Chapter 1486-1490


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1486


    As soon as the voice fell, there were loud gunfire around!


    When the gunfire gradually stopped, Jiro Kobayashi was shocked to find that there was no one


    standing around him.


    Charlie Wade had already exined that, except for Jiro Kobayashi, no one else would stay tonight.


    Therefore, Cameron Isaac¡¯s men are naturally not so kind.


    Jiro Kobayashi saw his assistant, his driver, and the masters he had invited from a long distance


    from Japan, all of them fell in a pool of blood, life and death unknown, and his whole body broke


    down and cried in an instant: ¡°Please! Please don¡¯t Kill me! I am the patriarch of the Kobayashi


    family in Japan and the chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Co., Ltd.! As long as you don¡¯t kill


    me, I will give it no matter how much it costs!¡±


    At this time, a cold voice came: ¡°Jiro Kobayashi, I found out that the people of your Kobayashi


    family really don¡¯t have a long memory, and you always have to have trouble with me?¡±


    When Jiro Kobayashi heard this voice, he shuddered.


    Soon after, he saw Charlie Wade¡¯s handsome and arrogant face.


    ¡°Wade¡­Mr. Wade?!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi almost copsed: ¡°You¡­ why are you here?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°Liam is my person, and Oracle Pharmaceutical is mypany. If you


    want to kidnap him and snatch the form of Oracle Nova Dias, then of course I wille to you


    for a while! lest you think I am a soft persimmon. , You and your dead ghost brother, anyone can


    pinch.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Jiro Kobayashi knelt on the ground with a plop, and cried loudly: ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Wade! I really don¡¯t know that Liam is yours, let alone Oracle Pharmaceutical is yours. , If I knew, I


    would kill me, I wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey you in any way!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking talk nonsense with me, you¡¯ve already dealt with my


    people, and your mother said that you didn¡¯t disobey me? Are you so easy to deceive me as a


    three-year-old child?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi was really scared and passed out.


    Does he know who Charlie Wade is? I also know Charlie Wade¡¯s methods. After all, his brother was


    nted in Charlie Wade¡¯s hands.


    This time, he himself was in Charlie Wade¡¯s hands, and he naturally knew that Charlie Wade could


    not spare himself easily.


    Because he was afraid that Charlie Wade would kill his own brother like he killed his brother, he


    kowtowed and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, please calm down and don¡¯t be familiar with people like me. You


    can count on what happened today.


    I will pay you as much money! How about a billion? As long as you nod your head, I will


    immediately have someone put the money into your ount.¡±


    ¡°Ten billion?¡± Charlie Wade snorted: ¡°Yes, Jiro Kobayashi. This time, I¡¯m not doing it for money.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi cried and asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, how can you be satisfied?¡±


    Charlie Wade said contemptuously: ¡°You stay in Japan honestly, our well water does not disturb the


    river, everyone is in peace, but you don¡¯t have long eyes, and you have toe to me for trouble. If


    so, then I will send you to Meet your brother!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Jiro Kobayashi had always thought that his brother had been killed by Charlie Wade¡¯s men,


    and when he heard this, he peed his pants in shock.


    His whole crotch was soaked quickly, even on the concrete floor, but he couldn¡¯t take care of it at


    this time, and he kept crying and crying: ¡°No, Mr. Wade! No! No! I¡¯m still young!! I don¡¯t want to die!!!


    Please!


    Raise your hands high and spare my life, I am willing to be a cow and a horse for you!!¡±


    Charlie Wade said contemptuously: ¡°Jiro Kobayashi, look at you for a good job! The big masters cry


    like this, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi was already crying with tears, ¡°Mr. Wade¡­I¡­I don¡¯t want to die¡­I haven¡¯t lived


    enough¡­I I¡¯m not married yet¡­No one in the Kobayashi family stays behind¡­You can¡¯t let my


    Kobayashi family¡¯s blood and soul be broken in a foreign country!¡±


    Charlie Wade saw him crying like a girl, and said contemptuously: ¡°Pee soaking urine and take a


    picture of yourself, how can you look like a hot-blooded man? When did I say I¡¯m going to kill you?


    Don¡¯t worry, I will stay. You are a dog.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi looked surprised: ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t you say you want to send me to see my brother?¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and said lightly: ¡°I really want to send you to see your brother, but I


    forgot to tell you, I also left your brother alive as my dog!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1487


    When Jiro Kobayashi heard that Charlie Wade said that he had spared his brother¡¯s life, his whole


    body hadpletely copsed.


    He said angrily, ¡°You¡­you charged me 1 billion Dor and promised to kill my brother. Have you


    been lying to me?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Jiro Kobayashi, don¡¯t be so silly and sweet. If youe out, you will


    be intriguing. Can¡¯t you understand this?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi said angrily: ¡°You¡­you are not trustworthy!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in turn: ¡°I don¡¯t talk about credit? You talk? Do you think you are a person


    again? You fcking came to China from Japan, in order to grab my form and intend to kidnap my


    subordinates, you fcking talk about credit? Also, your brother came to China from Japan and


    grabbed my magic medicine form. He said he was credited? Or is it normal for your Kobayashi


    family to grab other people¡¯s things?¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi was speechless.


    Charlie Wade said in disgust at this time: ¡°Isn¡¯t it saying that I don¡¯t speak credibility? That¡¯s okay!


    Then let¡¯s just do it, I will let someone kill your brother now!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Jiro Kobayashi and said: ¡°In addition, I have already said. I


    want to send you to meet your brother, but you don¡¯t want your brother to live, so I can only kill your


    brother first. , And then kill you and send you to hell to see your brother. This should be considered


    credibility, right?¡±


    After hearing this, Jiro Kobayashi shivered with fright.


    He immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Charlie Wade and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I was


    wrong! I just fart with my mouth full, you must not be like me. I have to thank you, you were merciful


    and spared my brother¡¯s life¡­ and thank you, mercifully, you spared my life!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°It¡¯s almost the same, let¡¯s go, Jiro Kobayashi, I will take you to meet your


    brother.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he waved to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Put him up and go to Don Albertt¡¯s dog


    farm!¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded immediately: ¡°Good Master Wade!¡±


    Liam on the side also hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, do you want me toe too?¡±


    Charlie Wade patted him on the shoulder and said lightly: ¡°You are already busy enough with the


    pharmaceutical factory. You have experienced this tonight. You should go back and have a rest. You


    will have the factory supervise the production tomorrow.¡±


    Liam nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Master Wade, then I will go back.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Cameron Isaac asked his men to put Ichiro Kobayashi in one of the cars.


    Later, he left a group of people to do the aftermath, and he personally drove Charlie Wade to Don


    Albertt¡¯s dog farm.


    After arriving at the kennel, Cameron Isaac sent someone to bring Jiro Kobayashi into Don Albertt¡¯s


    office. Don Albertt hurriedly greeted him and said respectfully to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, you


    are here!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and asked him, ¡°Don Albertt, how is Ichiro Kobayashi doing here


    recently?¡±


    Don Albertt smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. This grandson is quite obedient recently. He raises dogs,


    walks the dog, and cleans the kennel every day. In his spare time, he learns Chinese. Last month


    he also asked me to buy him Two dictionaries.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°This guy is okay, and he also has a passion for learning.¡±


    Don Albertt said: ¡°Master Wade, the key is that this grandson has nowhere to go. He never dared to


    leave the kennel for half a step. He stays here 24 hours a day. There is something to kill the boring


    time.¡±


    Charlieen said, ¡°Okay, you go and call him over.¡±


    ¡°okay!¡±


    Don Albertt stepped out immediately.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1488


    After a while, a man wearing a blue-graybor insurance suit, gloves and sleeves ran in with


    excitement.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Charlie Wade and hurriedly said excitedly: ¡°Mr. Wade,


    hello! It¡¯s been a long time!¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi has been here for a long time. For a long time, he has dealt with several of Don


    Albertt¡¯s men every day. Most of the time, he can only deal with dogs.


    So over time, he felt very lonely in his heart.


    Hearing that Charlie Wade hade and wanted to see himself at this time, he couldn¡¯t help feeling


    agitated in his heart.


    Excited because he felt that he hadn¡¯t seen acquaintances and friends for a long time, and Charlie


    Wade, although he was not a friend of his own, was at least an acquaintance?


    It is already a rare thing for him to see the faces of acquaintances.


    Charlie Wade looked at him and said with a smile: ¡°Ichiro Kobayashi, you can speak Chinese well, I


    can¡¯t hear any ent at all. Have you worked hard recently?¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi smiled shyly and said, ¡°In addition to raising dogs every day, I have been studying


    Chinese for the rest of my time. Other workers at the kennel have been helping me practice


    speaking and pronunciation, so the progress is not bad, Mr. Wade. you tter me!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, pointing to Jiro Kobayashi, who was kneeling on the ground with his back


    facing Ichiro Kobayashi trembling, and smiled: ¡°Ichiro Kobayashi, I brought an acquaintance over to


    tell you about the past. Come and see who this person is.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi was shaking violently in shock at this time.


    When he heard his brother¡¯s voice, he was very scared. This was mainly because he knew he was


    wrong and felt guilty.


    After all, I spent a lot of money at the beginning and found many people from Japan toe to


    China to hunt down and kill my own brother.


    In the end, he even gave Charlie Wade 1 billion to buy his brother¡¯s life.


    But I never dreamed that Charlie Wade deceived himself and his brother was still alive.


    Therefore, he was afraid that his brother would fight hard with him after seeing him.


    Ichiro Kobayashi didn¡¯t know that the man kneeling in front of Charlie Wade with his back turned to


    him was his younger brother. He heard Charlie Wade say that he had brought an acquaintance to


    tell him about the past, so he curiously leaned in and wanted to find out.


    It didn¡¯t matter to look at it. When he saw Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s face, he was struck by lightning.


    Soon, Ichiro Kobayashi suddenly burst into blue veins!


    ¡°Jiro! You bastard! I have always regarded you as brothers, but I didn¡¯t expect you to want my life!


    I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi was frightened, and he blurted out and shouted: ¡°Brother! Brother! I can¡¯t be med


    for this!


    At the beginning, my father took the medicine you sent back, and he died suddenly not long after. I


    thought that you deliberately killed your father. , So I want you to pay for your life¡­¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi rushed up angrily, grabbed Jiro Kobayashi by the cor, and punched him in the


    face with his fists!


    At the same time, he gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°It might be useful for you to lie to other people in


    the family, but if you want to lie to me, there is no way!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of wishful thinking you are ying? You know that I am in


    China, it is impossible to kill my father so far and make you for nothing!¡±


    ¡°You also know that after the death of my father, as the eldest son, I will inherit the family property!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you added a charge of father-killing, wanted to kill me, and monopolized the entire


    Kobayashi family!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1489


    After a short time, Jiro Kobayashi was beaten with blood on his face and almost passed out several


    times.


    However, I was soon awakened by Kobayashi¡¯s angry fist!


    Ichiro Kobayashi is awesome now.


    Although I used to be a rich second generation who was hollowed out by wine, but during this


    period of hard work every day in Don Albertt¡¯s kennel, his physical fitness has been greatly


    improved. I dare not say that I am a master, but the hammer is the same. Jiro Kobayashi, who was


    hollowed out by alcohol, couldn¡¯t be more weak.


    Jiro Kobayashi realized at this time how weak his body was. After a few punches, he was beaten for


    half his life.


    He cried vaguely: ¡°Brother, please forgive me for the sake of my brothers andpatriots, please


    forgive me¡­¡±


    After speaking, he burst into tears.


    Ichiro Kobayashi gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Do you still think that we are brothers? Do you still


    think that we arepatriots?!¡±


    ¡°Jiro, have you forgotten how much I loved you when I was a child and a teenager?!¡±


    ¡°Even when we be adults, we often fight for family status, but I have never hurt you!¡±


    ¡°But what about you? You know that I am the brother of your same father and mother, and you know


    that I cannot take the initiative to kill your father, but you still put the charge of father killing on my


    head, even costing a billion to Take my life!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a brother who is inferior to a beast like you. Today I will clean up the door for the


    Kobayashi family! I personally kill you bastard!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi wailed in fright, and his voice became hoarse.


    However, Ichiro Kobayashi has no sympathy.


    His eyes were red with hatred at this time.


    Seeing that he was really going to beat Jiro Kobayashi to death, Charlie Wade stepped forward to


    hold him, and said coldly: ¡°Ichiro, let your brother live, and he will take over your job here.¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi was startled, crying and asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Mr. Wade, you¡­why do you want


    to keep such a perfidious bastard?! He can even bite his brother, so you are not afraid that he will


    be right someday. Are you a ck hand?¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed sarcastically: ¡°I give him the courage, can he dare?¡±


    When Jiro Kobayashi heard that Charlie Wade was nning to let himself go and let himself take


    over his brother¡¯s job here, he didn¡¯t care about knowing what the job was, so he knelt on the


    ground and kowtowed, crying, ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you. Great mercy! Thank you!¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled, and Ichiro Kobayashi hurriedly asked respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, you let him


    take over my job, what are my next arrangements?¡±


    Charlie Wade turned to look at Ichiro Kobayashi, and asked faintly: ¡°Ichiro, do you want to return to


    Japan to inherit Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall?¡±


    When Ichiro Kobayashi heard this, his blood boiled, and he blurted out, ¡°Go back to Japan?! Inherit


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall?! Wade¡­ Mr. Wade¡­ You¡­ You are not¡­ Are you kidding me?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°I am consulting your opinion very seriously. If I let you go back, would you


    like to go back?¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi was shaking with excitement and crying: ¡°I am willing! Mr. Wade, I am willing!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°It¡¯s okay to go back, but I have a condition. You must promise me first.¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi knew that Charlie Wade could not let himself go back for no reason, so he did not


    hesitate to say: ¡°Mr. Wade, no matter what the conditions, I promise you! As long as you can let me


    go back to Japan!¡±


    Although the days at the kennel were not hard and did not suffer any serious crimes, it was after all


    countless times worse than when Ichiro Kobayashi was the eldest son of the Kobayashi family.


    He had suffered for so long and wanted to go back in his dreams. He thought that he might be


    inseparable from this kennel in his life, but he did not expect that Charlie Wade was really willing to


    give himself this opportunity now.


    Therefore, no matter what the price is paid, he has noints!


    However, he never dreamed that Charlie Wade opened his mouth and said: ¡°Ichiro Kobayashi, I will


    send you back to Japan to let you take control of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals again, but I want you


    to give me 80% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals. Can you agree?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1490


    ¡°What?!¡± Both Ichiro Kobayashi and Jiro Kobayashi were blindfolded.


    Charlie Wade wants 80% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s shares? !


    This appetite is too big! This is no longer the lion¡¯s big mouth! This is the big mouth of the whale!


    Kobayashi¡¯s expression was extremely ufortable.


    Just now, I was thinking that Charlie Wade might just want some money at most, and it doesn¡¯t


    matter if he has a few billions. After biting his teeth, he gave it to him. After all, Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall is still making money very quickly.


    But I never dreamed that they wanted 80% of the shares!


    However, when Jiro Kobayashi on the side heard this, he immediately settled an ount. Why does


    Charlie Wade want shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall?


    It must be that he wants to produce his Oracle Nova Dias with all his strength.


    For example, if Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s current market value is 100 billion Dor, then 80% of


    it to Charlie Wade, it looks like it gave him 80 billion Dor.


    However, my brother was staying in this kennel, and he certainly didn¡¯t know the Oracle Nova Dias


    that was justunched. The effect of this new stomach medicine was amazing!


    Look at it this way, if Oracle Pharmaceutical continues to develop, the ie of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall will be greatly affected.


    If revenue plummets, market value will plummet.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe after a while, the market value of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall has fallen below 20 billion.


    In that case, what if you own 100% of the shares? Didn¡¯t it still cost 80 billion Dor, even far more


    than 80 billion Dor?


    If Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall goes downhill because it can¡¯tpete with Oracle Pharmaceutical, it


    might go bankrupt one day.


    However, if you ept Charlie Wade¡¯s cooperation, it will be another situation.


    Once epted the cooperation, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall is equivalent to selling itself to Charlie


    Wade, and Charlie Wade will definitely use Kobayashi¡¯s production line to produce Nova Dias. In


    that case, the output of Nova Dias will increase sharply and profits will also increase.


    Although the Kobayashi family still has 20% of the shares left, if Charlie Wade develops well, the


    market value of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall may double or even double.


    If doubled and the market value changes from 100 billion to 200 billion, then 20% will be as much


    as 40 billion!


    If you doubled it several times, it might even be better than doing it yourself before!


    After all, now Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s leading products arepletely overtaken by Oracle


    Pharmaceutical, and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s performance is bound to decline rapidly!


    Thinking of this, Jiro Kobayashi hurriedly vomited the blood in his mouth, raised his hands and said


    loudly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I am willing! I am willing to give you 80% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s shares! I beg


    you to let me go, and don¡¯t let my brother. Let it out!¡±


    As soon as Ichiro Kobayashi heard this, he didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t listen to this


    beast barking here! I agree to your proposal! Give you 80% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I will give 85%!!!¡±


    At this time, Jiro Kobayashi knew very well in his heart that if he failed in thepetition and was


    left here, he would not be able to turn over for a lifetime!


    Seeing this, Ichiro Kobayashi on the side scolded: ¡°Jiro! Are you a brute still trying to harm me?!


    Your conscience has been eaten by a dog!¡±


    After speaking, he turned to look at Charlie Wade, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I am willing


    to pay 90%!¡±

 Chapter 1491-1495

    Chapter 1491-1495


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1491


    In fact, by this point, the two brothers had already figured it out.


    What money is not money at this time is just a foreign object.


    What really matters to them right now is freedom and the identity of the heir of the Kobayashi family!


    With only 10% of the shares left in his own hands, he can also guarantee that he will live a lifetime.


    But if you are trapped in a kennel in a foreign country for a lifetime, there will be no chance of


    turning over in this lifetime.


    Therefore, if these two options arepared, it is really one heaven and one underground.


    When I heard Ichiro Kobayashi said that he was willing to give Charlie Wade 90% of the shares, Jiro


    Kobayashi was already crazy.


    He almost desperately blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade, if you are willing to cooperate with me, I can give you


    95% of the shares!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Jiro Kobayashi. You are a littlete in your consciousness. I


    think it is better to cooperate with your brother on this matter.¡±


    As soon as Charlie Wade said this, Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s expression was immediately extremely


    excited, while Jiro Kobayashi felt as if he had fallen into the abyss, and the whole person was


    Charlie Wade nodded, then looked at the desperate Jiro Kobayashi with a smile and said, ¡°Jiro, you


    don¡¯t have to worry too much, let alone be so desperate. My cooperation with your brother is only


    temporary.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the two brothers looked at Charlie Wade nervously.


    Charlie Wade continued: ¡°If your brother cooperates well, actively cooperates with me, and satisfies


    me, then I may continue to cooperate with him. But if he dares to touch me with other thoughts and


    make me feel dissatisfied, then he will be caught again, or caught here. Let him raise the dog for


    you, and then let you rece him as the helm of the Kobayashi family.¡±


    After listening to it, Ichiro Kobayashi immediately stated his position without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade,


    although you can put your heart at ease, I will definitely not have any dissatisfaction, and will never


    let you have any dissatisfaction with me!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi was desperate.


    Looking at it this way, I will only be a deterrent to my brother in the future, and the meaning of my


    own existence is to constantly remind my brother to listen to Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    If my brother didn¡¯t make any mistakes, then he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to stand up.


    Ichiro Kobayashi also knows very well that Charlie Wade¡¯s younger brother has the means to


    control him. If he doesn¡¯t listen to him, then he is likely to swap himself with his younger brother.


    Therefore, he must fully cooperate with Charlie Wade so as not to return. To this ghost ce!


    What Charlie Wade wanted was for the two brothers to check and bnce each other. Seeing that


    the purpose was achieved, he rxed.


    Afterwards, he looked at Ichiro Kobayashi and said lightly: ¡°Ichiro, you have to prepare well these


    few days. I will go to another ce in these two days. After Ie back, I will personally take you to


    Japan to inherit the


    Kobayashi family, but I am going. Before, you must sign a contract with me and give me 90% of the


    shares of your family, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi nodded like garlic: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I can sign and draw at any time!¡±


    Charlie Wade was satisfied now, smiled slightly, and said: ¡°Okay, you two brothers will stay here


    now, I wille back in a few days.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he asked Don Albertt: ¡°Don Albertt, you must show me these brothers, you


    must not go on any business trips, understand?¡±


    Don Albertt nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, Don Albertt uses the


    head to ensure that there will be no mistakes!¡±


    ¡°it is good.¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Cameron Isaac and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1492


    On the way back.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s mobile phone received a push.


    This post is a piece of news, with the headline ¡°Japanese talented female Sanda yer Nanako Ito


    is out of danger. The doctor said that she might bid farewell to the ring! ¡·


    Seeing this news, Charlie Wade hurriedly clicked to check it, and then saw the text of the report.


    It turned out that after Nanako Ito returned to Japan, she immediately received emergency


    treatment at the best hospital in Tokyo.


    Moreover, her injuries were very serious at the time. In fact, her internal organs were injured very


    critically, and she was unable to escape her life in danger.


    After several hours of surgery, she was finally out of danger.


    However, although she is out of danger, the situation of her physical injury is still not optimistic. The


    media quoted the introduction of Tokyo¡¯s top doctors. Nanako Ito is now seriously damaged in her


    physical function. She does not know whether she can recover. Even if she is out of danger, she


    wants topletely


    The chance of recovering as before is also very slim, and there is a high probability that he will not


    be able to board the ring again.


    The report also said that the Japanese people were very sad about the news and prayed for


    Nanako Ito on Japanese socialworking sites, hoping that she would recover as soon as


    possible, continue to be in the ring, and win honor for Japan.


    At the end of the article, it is revealed that it is reported that Nanako Ito will go to Kyoto for a long


    recuperation after her physical condition stabilizes. She may not appear in public view for a long


    time in the future.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but sigh after reading it.


    It seems that Nanako Ito suffered a serious internal injury in the game.


    After all, she and Aurora weren¡¯t the same weight yers at all, and injuries were inevitable.


    In fact, she shouldn¡¯t have yed this inevitable match at all. It¡¯s just that this girl with a weak


    appearance, but a very strong heart, knew that she might lose miserably, but she did not hesitate to


    hold on to the end.


    Charlie Wade sighed softly, put the phone away, and said to Cameron Isaac who was driving,


    ¡°Isaac, I am going to Eastcliff tomorrow. Please help me take care of things in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded immediately and respectfully said: ¡°Master, you can rest assured that


    everything in Aurouss Hilll is guarded by me. I promise you with my life that there will never be any


    deviation.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and said nothing.


    Cameron Isaac asked again: ¡°Master, do you want me to arrange a special ne to send you off?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°No, if you arrange a special ne, the Wade family might know it


    too. I¡¯m going to Eastcliff this time and it has nothing to do with the Wade family, and I don¡¯t want to


    be out of touch. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded and said, ¡°Master, do you want me to book the ticket for you?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade said, ¡°then help me book the flight tomorrow morning.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked again: ¡°Master, when do you n toe back? I will help you


    book the return flight.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet.¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about thingsing back.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hesitated for a moment and said with a serious face: ¡°Master, Eastcliff is a ce


    where dragons are hidden, tigers and dragons are mixed, so after you get there, it is best not to be


    arrogant to avoid unnecessary troubles. If you encounter any difficult problems. , You can tell me, or


    tell the steward Thompson, we will do our best to help you without telling the family.¡±


    ¡°okay, I get it.¡±


    Cameron Isaac also reminded: ¡°Master, ording to the information I have learned, Sam of the


    Kilgore family hates you for your bones. If you go to Eastcliff, try not to conflict with the person


    surnamed Kilgore, lest the dragon will not crush the snake.¡±


    ¡°Sam?¡± Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me, I almost forgot about this stupid.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1493


    For Charlie Wade, whether he was Master Wade or Young Master Wade, he didn¡¯t see Sam¡¯s kind


    of jumping clown at all.


    Although the Kilgore family is also a big family of Eastcliff, their overall strength is actually nothing


    more than that.


    Not to mention a Sam, even the entire Kilgore family may not be able to enter Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes.


    Cameron Isaac naturally knew Charlie Wade¡¯s strength.


    This is the master of killing the eight heavenly kings of the Webb family by one man!


    With such strength, the Kilgore family is definitely not an opponent.


    But Cameron Isaac also knew well, what is Eastcliff? The water is deep there. In the seemingly


    calm water, in fact, all giants can be hidden. You don¡¯t know whether a carp will pop out in the next


    second, or a real dragon.


    Moreover, Charlie Wade went to Eastcliff alone this time, and Cameron Isaac was afraid that he


    would be outnumbered in Eastcliff, so he reminded him: ¡°Master, although the Kilgore family is not


    top-notch in strength, there is a certainwork and foundation in Eastcliff. Yes, you are not going to


    let the family know this time, so you should be as careful as possible.¡±


    Charlie Wade knew that Cameron Isaac said these words out of good intentions, so he nodded


    gently: ¡°I know Isaac, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    While waiting for the red light, Cameron Isaac used his mobile phone to help Charlie Wade buy a


    ticket to Eastcliff tomorrow morning.


    Then he said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, the ne is at 10 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, and I bought


    you first ss.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded lightly and looked out the window, thinking that tomorrow would be


    his first return to Eastcliff after apse of more than ten years, he felt a little nervous in his heart.


    This time, he was not going to return to the Wade family, nor was he going to meet with the Wade


    family.


    But he nned to go to the tomb of his parents to pay respect and love. As a child, he has not


    visited the tomb for so many years. He is really unfilial. If he does not visit in Eastcliff, it is even


    more inexcusable.


    Back home.


    Jacob Wilson and ine Ma have returned to their respective bedrooms.


    ire Wilson Wilson was not in the living room either. Charlie Wade came to the bedroom on the


    second floor and saw that ire Wilson Wilson was standing on the terrace. So he walked to the


    front and said softly, ¡°My wife, it¡¯s sote, why are you still standing outside? It¡¯s very cold now, so


    go back to your house quickly.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson had already seen him enter the yard just now, so he was not surprised at his


    appearance, and said with a smile: ¡°The weather forecast says it will snow tonight. Aurouss Hilll is


    located south of the Yangtze River. There is very little snowfall. At that time I couldn¡¯t see a single


    snow in a year, I wanted to see if I could wait until it snowed.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked with a smile: ¡°If you like snow, we can go to the north to see the


    snow if we have the opportunity in the future.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said with a look of yearning: ¡°I especially like to look at ces full of white


    snow, such as our Golim Mountain, such as Hokkaido in Japan, if we have a chance, let¡¯s go and


    see it?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Where to go? Golim Mountain or Hokkaido?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°Go to Golim Mountain first!¡±


    When Charlie Wade thought of Golim Mountain, in addition to thinking of the scene where he killed


    the


    Eight Heavenly Kings at the foot of the mountain, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the Weaver family¡¯s


    lustful father and son, so he shook his head and said, ¡°Golim Mountain should not go anymore, I


    have a chance to go to Hokkaido. , Or go to Kunlun Mountain.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hummed, and sighed: ¡°The New Year is almost here, and your birthday will be


    after the first month. Do you have any birthday wishes?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t have any birthday wishes, I only wish my lover to be healthy,


    safe and smooth.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1494


    ire Wilson Wilson was moved by Charlie Wade¡¯s light words.


    Can¡¯t help but walk to Charlie Wade¡¯s side, snuggle gently in his arms, look up at the stars in the


    sky, and say with happiness: ¡°After the New Year, it¡¯s the fourth year of our marriage.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°It¡¯s been four years, and time flies really fast.¡±


    ¡°Hurry?¡± ire Wilson Wilson said earnestly, ¡°I don¡¯t think time flies fast at all. In the past four years,


    too much has happened, especially in you, too many changes have taken ce.¡±


    Charlie Wade touched his nose: ¡°What? Have I changed?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Of course it has changed! Whether it is the feeling to


    others, or the aura and temperament of your whole person, it seems that it has changed greatly


    from when you first got married.¡±


    As she spoke, she murmured softly: ¡°But it¡¯s very strange, and then think about this change is really


    big, but sometimes think about it, and feel as if everything is quite natural, as if you are like this¡­


    ¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed lightly and said to her: ¡°Oh, my wife, the matter of going to Eastcliff to see


    Feng Shui has been decided, I will leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Leave tomorrow?¡± ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise: ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the twelfth lunar month, and the Chinese New Year is only


    twenty days away. The customers over there are also very anxious. They all want to do everything


    they should do before, and we can¡¯t drag others hind legs.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded lightly and said seriously: ¡°Husband, although Feng Shui makes


    money, I don¡¯t want you to run around often in the future. After you said this, I have been thinking


    about that we have been married for almost four years, and it seems that we have never been


    separated all day and night. When I think of you going to Eastcliff for several days, I am not used to


    it¡­¡±


    Having said this, she sighed a little mncholy: ¡°As you know, my parents¡¯ rtionship has never


    been very good.


    Since my mom lost more than two million in gambling and was held in the detention center because


    of MLM, my dad doesn¡¯t seem to have any feelings for her anymore, especially when Matilda


    suddenlyes back, the rtionship between the two of them has be worse¡­¡±


    ¡°When Ie back from work every day, when I see the two of them resenting each other,


    quarreling and scolding, I feel very ufortable, so you can give me a little warmth at home. If


    you are away for several days, I don¡¯t know how to face it. To face them.¡±


    Charlie Wade hugged her a little closer, and said seriously: ¡°The things between parents, let¡¯s just


    let it go, don¡¯t think about it so much, it will definitely not be so annoying, besides, I will immediately


    finish the work. Don¡¯t worry if you rush back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, yes, you haven¡¯t been to Eastcliff?


    This time you can take the opportunity to have fun. Eastcliff is an ancient capital with rich history


    and culture. !¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a wry smile.


    My wife thought that she grew up in Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute.


    She didn¡¯t know. Actually, he grew up in Eastcliff and didn¡¯t leave until he was eight years old.


    However, he was so happy that ire Wilson Wilson knew nothing about his identity, so he smiled


    and said, ¡°Okay, I will definitely find opportunities to see more this time.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°When my grandfather was still alive, he took me to Eastcliff


    several times.


    He had a very deep affection for Eastcliff. ording to him, our ancestors and generations gave


    Eastcliff a big family. As ves, the family was so kind to our family, butter because of the war,


    some domestic ves were dismissed.¡±


    As she said, she said again: ¡°But the reason why our family was able to have ater scale is also


    because thatrge family gave a lot of settlement allowances when they were dismissed.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Have Grandpa ever said, what is the name and background of


    that big family?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t said it.¡± ire Wilson Wilson shook his head and said seriously: ¡°However, my


    grandfather had always felt regret before, saying that he had no chance to repay this family¡¯s great


    kindness. Since I can remember, I have been talking about it for almost 20 years! But in the next


    few years, I might have seen it openly and never said this again.¡±


    Speaking of this, ire Wilson Wilson thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°Hey, thinking about


    it now, it seems that after we got married, he never said it again!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1495


    After hearing what ire Wilson Wilson said, Charlie Wadeughed and said nothing.


    He knew why Father Wilson stopped talking about this after he got married with ire Wilson


    Wilson. That¡¯s because Father Wilson felt that if he married ire Wilson Wilson to himself and


    gave him a family, it was equivalent to the Wade Family repayed.


    But he would naturally not tell ire Wilson Wilson about this.


    At this moment, ire Wilson Wilson suddenly looked at the sky and said with joy: ¡°Wow! It¡¯s really


    snowing!¡±


    Charlie Wade raised his head, and a piece of cold snow fell on his forehead, bringing a hint of


    coolness, and then instantly melted.


    At the beginning, only a few snowkes fell sporadically, and ten minutester, snowkes all over


    the night sky fell.


    For Aurouss Hilll, a southern city, such heavy snow is indeed too rare.


    ire Wilson Wilson danced happily in the snow like a child.


    Seeing the snow falling and getting bigger and bigger, she took Charlie Wade to the yard, collecting


    a thinyer of snow from the roof of the car, and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°If it falls like this, you can


    build a snowman and have a snowball fight tomorrow!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and sighed, ¡°I haven¡¯t built a snowman for many years.¡±


    Thest time I did this kind of thing, when I was in the orphanage, together with my little friend


    Caleb, and together with Lisa, the sister of the orphanage, piled up a huge snowman on the open


    space of the orphanage.


    In a blink of an eye, nearly ten years have passed.


    The heavy snow in Aurouss Hilll is getting bigger and bigger. The Moments of Friends, and TikTok


    are almost all about the content of this snow. Even Lord Mooore posted a Moments of Friends and


    took a picture of the snow scene from the upper floor of the vi. The photo is apanied by four


    words: ¡°The Coming New Year.¡±


    Jasmine also posted to Moments. There is no picture. There is only one sentence: ¡°I wrote your


    name in the snow.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was afraid that people would see it clearly, so I wiped it away¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade guessed that the ¡°you¡± she said should be himself, but he did not like or leave a


    message.


    That night, Charlie Wade apanied ire Wilson Wilson, ying in the snow for a long time,


    until after twelve o¡¯clock, the two went back to the room to rest.


    Turning off the light, Charlie Wadey on his half of the bed tossing and turning.


    Now, there are less than ten hours left before I return to Eastcliff in 18 years.


    ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t fall asleep either. At night, she suddenly crawled to Charlie Wade¡¯s side


    of the bed, hugged him from behind, and said emotionally in his ear: ¡°My husband, when you go


    tomorrow, I will Miss you¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly, stroking her tender hands, with emotion in his heart.


    Charlie Wade hardly fell asleep this night.


    Fortunately, his body has long been different from ordinary people, even if he stays up all night,


    there is no difort.


    Since it was a ten o¡¯clock in the morning, he had to arrive at the airport before nine o¡¯clock, so


    Charlie Wade got up very early.


    When he got up, ire Wilson Wilson, who had made snowmen until twelve o¡¯clockst night,


    hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want to disturb her either. He left a note on the bedside and wrote: ¡°My wife, I¡¯m


    leaving, wait for me toe back.¡±


    After that, he changed his clothes, brought his wallet and credentials, put a few rejuvenating pills on


    his body, and left the bedroom.


    When he got downstairs, ine Ma, the mother-inw wearing an apron, immediately drove out


    from the kitchen and said affectionately: ¡°Oh my son-inw, why do you get up so early today?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I¡¯m going to Eastcliff today, and I won¡¯t be back in a few days.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said diligently: ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go today? Mom made you preserved egg and lean


    meat porridge. Eat a bowl before you go!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°No, the ne is earlier, I have to go there earlier.¡±


    ine Ma said hurriedly: ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±


    After speaking, he hurried out and followed Charlie Wade all the way to the door.


    ¡°Good son-inw, do you drive to the airport?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°No, I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±


    ine Ma blurted out: ¡°Why don¡¯t you let your dad¡¯s old thing drive you? Anyway, he is idle when he


    is idle.¡±

 Chapter 1496-1500

    Chapter 1496-1500


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1496


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°No, it¡¯s convenient for me to go by myself.¡±


    ine Ma smiled and nodded, and said, ¡°Then you must pay attention to safety on the road!¡±


    After speaking, seeing Charlie Wade go out, he hurriedly said: ¡°Good son-inw, if you see any


    good things in Eastcliff, please bring a copy for mom!¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    Charlie Wade responded and took a step away from home.


    ¡­¡­


    Aurouss Hilll Airport.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t bring any luggage with him, so he changed his boarding pass and passed the


    security check.


    Because Cameron Isaac bought him a first-ss ticket, he went directly to the VIP lounge after


    passing the security check.


    The ne took off at 10 o¡¯clock, and the service staff in the VIP lounge personally guided him to


    board the ne early at 9:20.


    Charlie Wade boarded the ne ahead of others, and there were already a few people in the first-


    ss cabin.


    The first ss distribution of this aircraft is a 2+2 model, that is, there are two more spacious seats


    on each side of the corridor. The seats can beid t so that you can lie t, which will be very


    comfortable.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s position was near the window, and after sitting down, he looked out the window in a


    daze.


    For more than ten years, Charlie Wade has not been in this state.


    Anxious and faintly expecting.


    The ancients said that he was close to hometown, and it could not be more appropriate to describe


    him now.


    The ne was still picking up passengers, and when he smelled a faint scent in his nostrils, he


    turned his head and nced subconsciously.


    A young woman just came to her and was about to sit down.


    Seeing him turning her head, the woman also nced at him subconsciously, and suddenly


    eximed: ¡°Charlie Wade?! Why are you here?¡±


    Charlie Wade was also stunned.


    Because the woman in front of him turned out to be Loreen, the woman who has always liked him,


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s best friend.


    He was also surprised and asked: ¡°Loreen, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I know Eastcliff!¡± Loreen said in surprise: ¡°I am from Eastcliff, you shouldn¡¯t be stupid!¡±


    After that, she hurriedly sat down and asked excitedly: ¡°What about you? What are you doing in


    Eastcliff? What about ire Wilson Wilson? Didn¡¯t she go with you?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said, ¡°I have something to do with Eastcliff. A friend introduced


    me to a Feng Shui job. The pay was pretty good, so I just went there.¡±


    Loreen nodded suddenly and said: ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence! I just went home to celebrate my


    grandma¡¯s birthday. I didn¡¯t expect that we were not only on the same ne, but the seats were still


    next to each other. I said we two are particrly destined. !¡±


    Although Loreen hadn¡¯t seen Charlie Wade for a while, her feelings for Charlie Wade had never


    changed.


    In fact, she has been missing Charlie Wade very much all this time.


    Originally, she received ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s invitation to live with them at Thompson First, but


    during that time, too much happened in the Wilson family.


    After a while, Mrs. Wilson¡¯s family ran up to the door, and the desperately looking to live in


    Thompson First;


    After a while, ine Ma disappeared again, and ire Wilson Wilson was searching all over the


    world;


    Then, Jacob Wilson would entertain his first love at home;


    Later, the missing ine Ma came back and made the whole family jumpy.


    As an outsider, Loreen couldn¡¯t help but still live in Thompson First in such a chaotic environment,


    so she moved back to the hotel early.


    Therefore, during this period of time, she almost fell ill with missing Charlie Wade!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1497


    To Loreen, Charlie Wade has always been a little far away.


    He didn¡¯t feel much about Loreen, not to mention that Loreen was still a good girlfriend of his wife,


    and he had to keep a distance from her.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that the two would still meet on the ne.


    Loreen was in a good mood, she involuntarily got close to Charlie Wade, and asked, ¡°Hey, Charlie


    Wade, how many days are you going to stay in Eastcliff this time?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Not necessarily. It depends on the speed of the work. If it is fast, it will be two or


    three days, if it is slow, it will be four or five days.¡±


    Loreen said excitedly: ¡°Oh, I booked the ticket four dayster, how about you? When did you book


    the ticket? Can wee back together then?¡±


    Charlie Wade said frankly: ¡°I haven¡¯t booked the return flight ticket yet. Let¡¯s talk about it after the


    matter is over. It¡¯s still not sure.¡±


    Loreen said hurriedly: ¡°Well then, when you are done with things, you tell me, I will see if the time


    can be coordinated, and if we can coordinate, then we wille back together.¡±


    Charlie Wade was somewhat repulsive in his heart, but on the surface, he still said indifferently:


    ¡°Let¡¯s look at this when the timees. There is still a lot of uncertainty.¡±


    Loreen didn¡¯t even notice that Charlie Wade was perfunctory, so she nodded and agreed.


    Then she asked curiously: ¡°What are you up to? How are you?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I¡¯m not busy, just show people Feng Shui asionally, and stay at home for the


    rest of the time.¡±


    Loreen asked carefully: ¡°After ire Wilson Wilson came back, her mother didn¡¯t trouble you,


    right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°She is much more peaceful now than before?.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡± Loreen sighed sincerely: ¡°I¡¯m afraid Aunt ine Ma bullies you at home. It¡¯s


    great that she can settle down!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly, took out his mobile phone, sent a WeChat message to Stefanie, and


    said to her: ¡°Daisy, give me a specific address of your home, I will be here today.¡±


    Stefanie immediately sent him a voice call and asked excitedly: ¡°Charlie Wade, are you here


    today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°I just finished handling the matter herest night, so I booked today¡¯s


    ticket temporarily.¡±


    Stefanie hurriedly said: ¡°What time does itnd? I will pick you up at the airport!¡±


    Charlie Wade thought that she was a big star, and it was estimated that the paparazzi would follow


    him in and out, so he said: ¡°Don¡¯t bother you, send me a specific position, and I will do it myself.¡±


    Stefanie said: ¡°No! I¡¯m going to pick you up! But don¡¯t worry, I will dress up for a while and I won¡¯t be


    recognized.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°The paparazzi is very powerful. How many celebrities cheated and


    broke their shoes. They thought they were well hidden, but they were all photographed by the


    paparazzi.¡±


    Stefanie said helplessly: ¡°Okay, then I will post the location to your WeChatter, can you be there


    at noon? I will let the family prepare lunch.¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a while: ¡°Almost, then I¡¯ll bother you.¡±


    Stefanie smiled and said: ¡°I won¡¯t tell my parents about this first, just say that an old person is going


    to be a guest at home. I believe they will be very excited when they see you!¡±


    Charlie Wade said, there was also a hint of warmth in his heart.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1498


    Thinking of the deterioration of Stefanie¡¯s father Orrin Sun, he asked, ¡°Is Uncle Orrin¡¯s condition


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Not so good¡­¡± Stefanie said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not so good. The doctor has rmended that


    he be hospitalized again. My dad doesn¡¯t want to go. I think he is a little depressed. Maybe he has


    resigned. I don¡¯t want to toss any more, he always feels that he has no dignity when he receives


    various treatments in the hospital¡­You may not know his character, but my mother said that he is


    exactly like your father, and his brothers.


    It¡¯s like, they¡¯re very axis, don¡¯t listen to persuasion¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade knows that many decent people have less desire to survive when they are dying.


    This is mainly because they have been decent for so many years, and they value face and dignity


    very much. They don¡¯t want to put down all their dignity and dignity at the end of their lives in order


    to live for such a limited period of time.


    Charlie Wade even heard that many big people have signed a no-rescue agreement when they are


    severely ill.


    If their livese to the end, they will not be intubated, operated or on a venttor, just to make


    themselves more dignified.


    It seems that Orrin Sun has already started nning for the future.


    Fortunately, the timing of my reunion with Stefanie was rtively coincidental. Otherwise, if we wait


    for Orrin Sun to pass away from a serious illness, we will not be able to save Orrin Sun¡¯s life.


    So, he said tofort him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter so much, I will help you solve it after I


    arrive.¡±


    Stefanie choked and said, ¡°Thank you, Charlie Wade, he should be very happy if you cane to


    see Dad!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want to talk too much to Stefanie, so as not to be heard by Loreen, who was


    next to her, so she said: ¡°Let¡¯s do this first. The ne is about to take off and will be shut down.¡±


    Stefanie hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, Charlie Wade, I am waiting for you in Eastcliff!¡±


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone, and Loreen couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade, you are


    so amazing now. No wonder people call you Master Wade. Listening to the tone you just called, it


    seems that they are waiting for you to fight the fire!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Feng Shui is something like this sometimes, if there is no problem,


    but when there is a problem, it is often rushed.¡±


    Loreen sighed from the bottom of her heart: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson is really lucky to find a capable


    husband like you!¡±


    After speaking, Loreen asked again: ¡°By the way, where did you go to Eastcliff this time?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Near Northeast Fifth Ring Road, there is the vi area.¡±


    Loreen said happily: ¡°That¡¯s not far away! Come to my house and sit?¡±


    Charlie Wade said embarrassingly: ¡°I won¡¯t go, it¡¯s not appropriate, and I came to Eastcliff this time,


    there are quite a lot of things¡­¡±


    Loreen smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay. Look at that time. If you don¡¯t have time, it doesn¡¯t matter, but you


    have to give me a chance to treat you to dinner, just as I thank you for saving me twice, OK?¡±


    Hearing that it was just a meal, Charlie Wade was not hypocritical, and nodded and agreed: ¡°Okay.¡±


    At this time, the beautiful and generous flight attendants have begun to remind everyone to buckle


    up their seat belts and the ne is ready to roll out.


    Afterwards, the ne started slowly and came to the end of the runway. After taxiing to a sufficient


    speed on the runway, it took off into the air.


    Loreen was very excited along the way, constantly searching for topics by Charlie Wade¡¯s side.


    But Charlie Wade¡¯s thoughts have always been in Eastcliff, the ce that carries his childhood


    memories.


    After the one-hour and forty-minute flight, the ne slowly descended andnded smoothly on the


    runway of Eastcliff International Airport.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s heart suddenly beat at this time, and shouted in his heart: ¡°Eastcliff, I¡¯m back!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1499


    When the nended, Charlie Wade and Loreen got off the ne together.


    Because Charlie Wade didn¡¯t have any luggage checked, he didn¡¯t have to wait to pick up his


    luggage, and Loreen was a big beauty after all, and she usually took a lot of clothes, cosmetics, and


    skin care products when she went out.


    Especially for things like cosmetics and skin care products, it is easy to exceed the capacity, so you


    must check in.


    After getting off the ne, she couldn¡¯t leave directly like Charlie Wade, and she had to wait for the


    luggage toe out at the luggage collection area.


    So she hurriedly asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, how do you goter?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I went out and stopped a taxi and left.¡±


    Loreen hurriedly said: ¡°Then you might as well wait for me for a while, let¡¯s go together? It just


    happened that my family drove to pick me up, and I can see you off.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and waved his hand: ¡°No, Loreen, I¡¯m quite anxious over there, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Loreen said helplessly: ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s make an appointment another day. Don¡¯t forget that you


    promised me. Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°You wait for your luggage, I¡¯ll go first, and I¡¯ll make


    an appointment another day.¡±


    After bidding farewell to Loreen, Charlie Wade walked out of Eastcliff Airport alone.


    After he went out, he was toote to sigh, and he was ready to go directly to the taxi stop to queue


    up for a taxi.


    Just after he came out, a woman wrapped in a thick down jacket, wearing a down jacket hat, a


    mask and ck sunsses, ran towards him quickly.


    Before he could see clearly, the woman leaped at him happily, screaming happily, ¡°Charlie Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade heard the woman¡¯s voice, it was Stefanie, so he put down his guard and let her


    plunge into his arms.


    Holding Stefanie lightly, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but ask her: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, didn¡¯t you use it to


    pick me up? Why did youe here?¡±


    Stefanie said diligently: ¡°I want to see you soon! I¡¯m afraid I stay at home, and I can¡¯t help telling my


    parents the news of youring in advance, so I just ran out.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°You won¡¯t be spotted by the paparazzi when youe out. If you are


    secretly photographed by the paparazzi and you are a big star hugging a man at the gate of the


    airport, then your poprity will probably be greatly affected.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of!¡± Stefanie said in a very indifferent tone: ¡°If it is really photographed and


    exposed, then I will say that I am holding my fianc¨¦. If the poprity will decline because of this,


    then let it go. I didn¡¯t rely on the entertainment industry to eat, so it¡¯s easy to find you when Ie in


    and y. Now that I find you, I can leave the circle at any time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade helplessly asked her: ¡°Let¡¯s go to see the uncle and aunt quickly, did you drive


    here?¡±


    Stefanie nodded and said, ¡°I just parked the car in the parking lot. Let¡¯s go and pick up the car


    together!¡±


    With that said, Stefanie hugged Charlie Wade¡¯s arm and took him to the parking lot.


    Stefanie drove a very humble old Volvo car today. After getting in the car, she took off her hat and


    said embarrassingly: ¡°Charlie Wade, I¡¯m sorry, the car I drove today is a bit shabby. The main


    reason is that most of the car paparazzi in our family know it, so I just drove this old car out. Don¡¯t


    dislike it.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and nodded, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know what days I have been living these


    years. I told youst time that I used to live in an orphanage. After I came out, my wife¡¯s grandfather


    arranged for me to go to the construction site. After a year of college, I have gone through all the


    hardships, even if you tell me that you need me to walk to your house, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Stefanie looked at Charlie Wade and sighed softly, ¡°Charlie Wade, you have suffered for so many


    years.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1500


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you endure hardship. In my opinion, all the


    hardship you eat is a kind of training for me.¡±


    Stefanie nodded earnestly, and while driving out of the parking lot, she said, ¡°My dad was still


    talking about you yesterday. Didn¡¯t the doctor ask him to go back to the hospital for treatment? He


    knows that his physical condition may be very un-optimistic. So I sigh, the biggest regret is that I


    couldn¡¯t find you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie Wade was moved and smiled slightly: ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t worry, with me, Uncle Orrin will definitely


    recover his health.¡±


    Stefanie didn¡¯t know Charlie Wade¡¯s abilities, let alone that Charlie Wade had the title of True


    Dragon Master in the upper ss of Aurouss Hilll, so she never believed that he could cure her


    father¡¯s terminal illness.


    At this time, she just felt that Dad would be very pleased when he saw Charlie Wade. If the mood


    improves, I believe his body will also change to a certain extent.


    Stefanie¡¯s home is not far from Eastcliff International Airport.


    Eastcliff¡¯s airport is in the northeast of the city, and several top super vi districts of Eastcliff are


    also in the central vi district not far away.


    Twenty minutester, Stefanie drove the car to Eastcliff¡¯s Ocean Mansion.


    Although there are many Eastcliff vis, most of them are townhouses of tens of millions. There are


    very fewrge and luxurious single-family single-family vis in the urban area. Most single-family


    vis are located in very remote areas in the north. Near the Mountain.


    Among the limited single-family vis in the urban area, Ocean Mansion can be said to be one of


    the top vi areas.


    Every vi here has a price of at least one billion Dor and is luxurious.


    However, this ce still cannot bepared with the Wade family¡¯s mansion.


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s memory, the Wade family¡¯s mansion was not a luxury vi built by this kind of


    developer, but the pce of a prince in the Quintong Dynasty.


    That is the real low-key luxury and grand atmosphere. Charlie Wade remembered that just the


    dozens of golden snail pirs in the mansion were priceless.


    It is said that as early as more than ten years ago, a quote on the market had already exceeded 1


    billion.


    This is not the most arrogant. The most arrogant one is the Prince Gong¡¯s Mansion in Eastcliff,


    where a pir of Jinsinan is worth more than two billion.


    However, Prince Gong¡¯s Mansion is a national cultural monument and is not owned by any


    individual.


    Therefore, it can highlight the dignity of the Wade family mansion.


    When Stefanie drove the car home, the courtyard door and garage door opened automatically.


    A forty-year-old maid rushed into the garage, and while helping to open the car door, she


    respectfully said: ¡°Miss, the madam is ready to cook, just wait for you, why didn¡¯t you just run away


    without saying a word.¡±


    After speaking, she suddenly found a man sitting in the co-pilot. She was surprised, and said


    politely: ¡°Hello, sir!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly, and Stefanie on the side could not restrain his excitement, and asked


    the servant: ¡°Aunt Dina, are my parents in the restaurant?¡±


    Aunt Dina nodded slightly and said, ¡°Miss, sir does not seem to be feeling well. I keep saying that I


    want to go back to my room to rest. Go ahead.¡±


    When Stefanie heard this, she hurriedly took Charlie Wade¡¯s hand and ran into the vi.


    Passing through the huge and luxurious hall, Stefanie directly took Charlie Wade to the restaurant.


    As soon as he entered the restaurant, he excitedly said to a middle-aged couple at the table: ¡°Dad,


    Mom, do you see who I brought!¡±

 Chapter 1501-1505

    Chapter 1501-1505


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1501


    A man and a woman at the table, no matter their looks, temperament, and clothes at home, they all


    looked very luxurious and decent.


    The man in it looked a little haggard, and his face and lips had lost his normal blood color. At first


    sight, he was chronically ill, or even dying.


    But the woman next to him was very well maintained and very beautiful. Her appearance was seven


    points simr to Stefanie, and she seemed to be in her 30s.


    Charlie Wade recognized the two at a nce, they were Uncle Orrin, whom he had known since


    childhood, and his wife, Angie.


    Just when Charlie Wade recognized the two of them, the two also recognized him!


    Orrin Sun¡¯s whole expression was extremely shocked. His face was already very thin. At this time,


    his eyes widened, trembling and trying to say something, but he seemed to be in his throat.


    Angie who was on the side, was also dumbfounded. She stood up, pointing at Charlie Wade with


    one finger and covering her mouth with one hand: ¡°You¡­you¡­you are¡­ ..You are Wade¡­Are you


    Charlie Wade???¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s nose was sour, and he sighed softly, and said with a trembling voice: ¡°Angie, I am


    Charlie Wade¡­¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Orrin Sun who was trembling and unable to speak, and said in a


    trembling voice: ¡°Uncle Orrin¡­Hello! And Angie, how are you!¡±


    Orrin Sun looked at him and muttered, ¡°Are you really Charlie Wade Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded seriously and said, ¡°Uncle Orrin, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Charlie Wade, do you still know


    me?¡±


    ¡°Recognize¡­recognize¡­¡± Orrin Sun wiped away tears and said: ¡°You are the same as your father


    when you were young, and you are simr to the photos of your grandfather when you were


    young¡­ ¡­.¡±


    With that, he stood upboriously, and then walked towards Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade hurried forward, came to Orrin a few steps to support him, and said with gratitude and


    guilt: ¡°Uncle Orrin, for so many years, you and Aunt Angie have been worried¡­¡±


    Orrin wiped out a cloud of old tears and choked up: ¡°Charlie Wade, where have you been for so


    many years? In these years, Uncle Orrin has almost traveled all over the world to find you, and


    there has been no whereabouts of you¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°Uncle Orrin, in fact, I have been in Aurouss Hilll these


    years, and I have been growing up in the orphanage until I was eighteen.¡±


    ¡°Howe?!¡±


    Orrin Sun blurted out: ¡°I went to Aurouss Hilll to find you several times. I always go to the welfare


    home, orphanage, and rescue station, but I never found your whereabouts¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Uncle Orrin, Stephen Thompson, the housekeeper of the Wade family back


    then, sent someone to take over the orphanage secretly. He was afraid that someone would harm


    me, so he hid all my information.


    I don¡¯t know. I only realized that something was wrong after I met your daughter a few days ago, so


    I went to Stephen Thompson and asked about it. Then he told me the hidden information¡­¡±


    Orrin Sun was stunned for a while, and then he nodded and said: ¡°That¡¯s how it is, that¡¯s how it is! It


    seems that Stephen Thompson is indeed a person who knows his gratitude, and your father treated


    him like a mountain back then. Wrong person!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1502


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help but choked up: ¡°These years, I have not been able to find any of your


    whereabouts. I once thought that you are no longer alive¡­¡±


    At this point, Orrin Sun pursed his lips, but tears have already burst.


    He endured it for a long time, until tearspletely blurred his vision, and finally burst into tears:


    ¡°Charlie Wade Wade, you are alive in the sky, look at your son, your son is back, he is back, and I


    finally have a face. See you¡­¡±


    Orrin was agitated and cried a few times before coughing violently. Angie on the side was busy


    wiping the tears from her eyes. While carefully pping her husband on the back, she choked and


    said: ¡°Old Orrin, Charlie Wade is back here. Happy event, don¡¯t cry, your health is not good now,


    and you can¡¯t stand the emotional ups and downs.¡±


    After Orrin calmed down a little bit, he nodded with tears, took Charlie Wade¡¯s hand, and said


    seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, sit down and tell uncle how you came here these years.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he realized something, and hurriedly looked at his daughter Stefanie,


    and blurted out: ¡°Daisy, how did you and your Charlie Wade meet?!¡±


    Stefanie red eyes and choked up and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I have kept this from you and mom. In


    fact, when I went to Aurouss Hilll to pick up an advertising endorsement, I saw Charlie Wade. To tell


    you, I just want to give you both a surprise after Charlie Wadees home.¡±


    Orrin nodded repeatedly, and said with emotion: ¡°Surprise! This is indeed a surprise! It is a great


    surprise!¡±


    As he said, he grabbed Charlie Wade¡¯s hand with both hands and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, no


    matter what you have experienced over the years, it¡¯s good to be able toe back. Don¡¯t go back


    to Aurouss Hilll again this time.


    The marriage contract between you and Daisy was Your Aunt Angie and I made a decision with


    your father and your mother. No matter what you have experienced in the past, your Daisy is your


    fianc¨¦e. Now that youe back, my body is deteriorating. You two will take advantage of my old


    bones. The wedding is held before it gets to the ground!¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, his expression suddenly became very embarrassed and guilty.


    Seeing this, Angie hurriedly blurted out: ¡°Charlie Wade, you must not have any psychological


    pressure. After you and your daughter are married, this home is your home. Whether you return to


    Wade¡¯s house or not, you won¡¯t be Wade¡¯s home. Forget it, you are my son-inw!¡±


    Angie¡¯s words are rtively subtle, but Charlie Wade understands the meaning very well. She is


    saying that no matter whether you have money or not, you don¡¯t need to care about Sun¡¯s family. It


    is your own home.


    Hearing this, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t helpparing Angie with his mother-inw ine Ma.


    Thisparison was simply the difference between Moon and Firefly.


    Stefanie said embarrassingly on the side: ¡°Dad, Mom, Charlie Wade¡­ he is now¡­ already


    married¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± When the couple heard this, they were both dumbfounded!


    Charlie Wade was also very embarrassed and said seriously: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Uncle Orrin and Aunt Angie,


    this matter is my fault, sorry you two and my parents¡¯ agreement back then¡­¡±


    Orrin sighed, patted Charlie Wade on the shoulder, and said earnestly: ¡°Charlie Wade, although


    uncle doesn¡¯t know what you have gone through these years, when uncle can guess that you must


    have had a hard time these years, you were 8 years old. I have been wandering outside since 1999.


    Many things are definitely involuntary. Let¡¯s not talk about this matter. You can tell your uncle in


    detail how you came here these years.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Angie also nodded and said: ¡°The marriage contract can be discussed in the long term. Let¡¯s


    eat first and talk while eating!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1503


    Orrin Sun pulled Charlie Wade and sat down on the seat beside him.


    As soon as he took his seat, he immediately greeted Charlie Wade enthusiastically: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    let¡¯s eat first. You see if the food at home is suitable for your appetite. If it doesn¡¯t suit your appetite,


    I will let them cook it again.¡±


    Charlie Wade said hurriedly, ¡°Uncle Orrin, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Orrin Sun nodded and asked about Charlie Wade¡¯s life experience over the years.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t hide much from Orrin Sun¡¯s family.


    Except for the secrets like ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡± that no one could tell, he basically told them about


    other things.


    Including his life before the age of eighteen, and his social experience after the age of eighteen, as


    well as his acquaintance with Mr. Wilson, his marriage to ire Wilson Wilson, and his life after


    marriage.


    The more Orrin and Angie listened, the more distressed they were. In their eyes, Charlie Wade is


    after all the descendants of the Wade family, a direct descendant of the Wade family, and his father


    back then was the brightest new star of the Wade family.


    It stands to reason that Charlie Wade should have lived the life of a man of fine clothes and food


    since he was a child, but he did not expect that he had experienced so much outside since he was


    a child, and ordinary people experienced constant hardships.


    After listening, Orrin kept sighing and sighing, and then he asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    what are you going to do now? Are you nning to go back to Wade¡¯s house to recognize your


    grandfather and the others?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s true, Uncle Orrin, I have no ns yet, and I have always


    suspected that the death of my parents is inseparable from the Wade family. Before I go I have find


    out if the Wade family is suspect in my parents¡¯ murder, so I¡¯m not going to go back and recognize


    them.¡±


    Orrin Sun said earnestly: ¡°Charlie Wade, you can listen to Uncle Orrin¡¯s advice and don¡¯t go back


    and recognize the Wade family, but don¡¯t turn against the Wade family.¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°Will you turn your heads into enemies?


    It¡¯s not that I have the final say, but the facts have the final say. If they really murdered my parents,


    how can I not avenge my parents?¡±


    Orrin Sun sighed and slowly said, ¡°What happened back then¡­To be honest, I haven¡¯t found a


    definite clue yet. Whether your parents were harmed by people in the industry, there is no evidence


    yet. ¡°


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°At least, my parents were forced to leave Eastcliff because of the exclusion of


    the Wade family. If it were not for them, my parents would not have died in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Orrin nodded slightly: ¡°The causality of the matter is indeed the case. The Wade family should


    indeed be responsible for the death of your parents.¡±


    After speaking, Orrin Sun said withfort: ¡°Charlie Wade, you said that the Wade family instructed


    Stephen Thompson to give you a group with a market value of 100 billion Dor, and gave you tens


    of billions of cash. In my opinion, this should be the Wade family¡¯spensation to you. , Or


    compensation to your parents. Although these assets and cash are not too much to the Wade


    family, they are considered sincere. If you don¡¯t want to return to Wade¡¯s family, these assets will be


    enough for you to live your life. I have been suffering for so many years, so I should enjoy life and


    stop struggling with the past¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1504


    Charlie Wade knew that Orrin was doing it for his own good, but he still shook his head gently. He


    said very seriously: ¡°Uncle Orrin, although I have a rtively short rtionship with my parents, I


    have only lived with them for eight years, but in my body What is flowing is the blood of the two of


    them. If I cannot avenge them in this life, how can I be worthy of the blood and life they gave me?¡±


    Angie didn¡¯t speak, and when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh with red eyes: ¡°Charlie


    Wade¡¯s personality and temperament are almost exactly the same as those of Brother Wade back


    then. If Brother Wade got into the sand in his eyes, he wouldn¡¯t be resolute. Resolutely and


    resolutely took his wife and children to leave Eastcliff. You could not persuade Brother Wade back


    then, and now you may not be able to persuade Charlie Wade.¡±


    Orrin nodded sullenly, sighed, looked at Charlie Wade, then at his daughter Stefanie, and said


    seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, other things can be slowed down first. If you really want to be an enemy of


    the Wade family in the future, let Wade The family pays the price, and at least they have to be


    strong enough.¡±


    As Orrin said, he paused slightly and said with a serious face: ¡°From my point of view, your top


    priority is to leave Aurouss Hilll and return to Eastcliff, and get married with your fiance first.


    At that time, even if you have not officially returned to the Wade family, You are also the son of my


    Sun family. If I do not die by chance, I will be able to make some arrangements for you so that you


    cany a foundation in Sun family, so that the resources and connections of Sun family can be used


    by you.¡±


    When Angie heard this, she nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Yes, Charlie Wade, although you


    are already married now, your marriage contract with our daughter is more than 20 years earlier


    than your current marriage, so you The girl from the Wilson family, in a sense, can be regarded as


    getting involved in your original engagement.¡±


    Speaking of this, Angie was busy expressing her position: ¡°Of course, the aunt is not using her.


    After all, she is not responsible for this matter.


    The aunt just wants to say that ording to your parents¡¯ arrangements back then, you should


    marry our daughter. As for Wilson Wilson Family? Girl, my family will not lose her by then. After the


    divorce, my aunt will prepare her a billion in cashpensation, so you will never make it difficult


    for you.¡±


    Charlie Wade was a little embarrassed at once.


    Before he came to Sun¡¯s family, what worried him most was that Stefanie¡¯s parents talked about the


    marriage contract with him.


    After all, so many years have passed since the childhood marriage contract. For so many years, I


    and Stefanie have not met each other, and there is no rtionship basis.


    If you are still single now, considering your parents¡¯ arrangements before death, you can cultivate


    and cultivate rtionships with Stefanie. If you get along, you might as well follow your parents¡¯


    orders to get married.


    But now that I am already married, how can I abandon ire Wilson Wilson and be with Stefanie in


    this situation?


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s silence, Angie sighed and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, your uncle¡¯s


    current physical condition, you must have heard about it from your daughter, before that, we have


    been with your uncle. After treatment abroad for a long time, the domestic doctors discovered that


    your uncle¡¯s condition has deteriorated in the past two days, and are persuading you to continue the


    hospital treatment, but the situation is not optimistic, maybe one day¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Angie was feeling a little sad for a while, choked up a few times, wiped her tears,


    and then continued: ¡°The marriage contract between you and your daughter was made by the four


    parents of ours. Now of the four parents two have gone. So, your uncle¡¯s body may notst too


    long. Your parents left early and didn¡¯t see your two children get married. Auntie hopes from the


    bottom of my heart that your uncle will not have the same regret¡­ .¡±


    Stefanie¡¯s eyes were already red, and she sat motionless, tears streaming incessantly.


    At this moment, she is still the female star that people all over the country and people all over the


    world love crazily. Now she is a poor and helpless little girl. Charlie Wade can¡¯t help but feel pity


    when he sees it¡­ .


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1505


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Orrin coughed a few times with some difort. After he recovered, he said seriously:


    ¡°Charlie Wade, in the past ten years, you have lived in Aurouss Hilll. Now your dragon should also


    be back. !¡±


    As he said, he sighed from the bottom of his heart: ¡°Although the Sun family can¡¯t let you soar into


    the sky, but with the support of the Sun family, if you return to the Wade family in the future, you will


    have a certain degree of confidence. If you want topete for the Wade family¡¯s property, there


    will be the Sun family behind you. , The chance of sess will be much greater!¡±


    Charlie Wade felt ashamed after hearing this.


    He did not expect that even if he left the Wade family, even if he was married, Orrin Sun and Angie


    still hoped to fulfill their marriage contract that year and marry Stefanie, whom hundreds of millions


    of people have watched.


    The more so, the stronger his regret for Stefanie and the entire Sun family.


    At this time, Orrin said: ¡°Charlie Wade, I was not going to go to the hospital for treatment anymore. I


    have seen all the big winds and waves in my life, so I am not afraid of death. I hope I can walk with


    more dignity, but Today, after seeing you again after so many years, I suddenly have a desire to


    survive. My best hope now is to see you and your daughter marry with your own eyes. If I can live


    until you two have a child, it will be a good life that I can say I died without regret.¡±


    Stefanie on the side burst into tears, choked up: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that¡­¡±


    Orrin smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°You know your dad, and you are never hypocritical or


    sensational. The words I just said are from the heart.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Angie and said seriously: ¡°Wife, make a phone call with Dean


    Han of Fairview, and said I want to open, want active treatment, can live one more day, live until my


    daughter is married, and live to hold her. The grandson and granddaughter, no matter how many


    crimes they suffer, it is worth it.¡±


    Angie immediately nodded excitedly.


    In fact, she has been persuading Orrin to actively cooperate with the treatment, even if there is a


    glimmer of hope, don¡¯t give up.


    But Orrin himself had given up, because he didn¡¯t want to suffer all kinds of inhuman torture in order


    to live an extra year and a half.


    Advanced cancer is extremely painful. It not only has to endure the rapid decline of the body, but


    also the physical and mental pain caused by radiotherapy and chemotherapy.


    With each chemotherapy, the side effects of the drugs made him vomit to death, and with each


    radiotherapy, the skin, bones, and internal organs would be painful for a long time.


    Over time, he was a tough man who was tortured into a skinny, terminally ill patient.


    Therefore, he prefers to spend more time with his wife and daughter, suffer less inhuman torture,


    and leave a goodst time for himself.


    But now, his thoughts suddenly changed 180 degrees because of the appearance of Charlie Wade.


    He wants to live. He wanted to watch his daughter get married with his own eyes.


    He wanted to personally hand over his daughter, who has raised him for more than 20 years, to


    Charlie Wade on the wedding line to fulfill his promise to his brother and friend more than 20 years


    ago.


    He even wanted to be outside the delivery room, waiting for the daughter in the delivery room to


    give birth to a child safely and let himself see the continuation of the family¡¯s blood.


    Therefore, he now feels that if these wishes can be fulfilled, even if he has to endure the harshest


    and most painful torture in the world, he will not hesitate to survive!


    At this time, Angie hurriedly took out her mobile phone to make a call.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said at this moment: ¡°Aunt Angie, I came this time, in fact, it was mainly for


    Uncle Orrin¡¯s illness. I have a way to make Uncle Orrin¡¯s illnesspletely heal.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±

 Chapter 1506-1510

    Chapter 1506-1510


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1506


    Both Angie and Orrin were shocked.


    Let Orrin¡¯s conditionpletely heal?


    This¡­ how is it possible?


    Their family has been running around for this disease for a long time, finding the best experts in the


    world, using the best special medicines, medical devices and treatment methods in the world.


    However, none of them could stop the rapid dying of Orrin¡¯s life.


    Apple¡¯s founder, Steve Jobs, is also a billionaire and also suffering from pancreatic cancer. He also


    received the best treatment in the United States, but the result was very regrettable.


    The world¡¯s top experts don¡¯t think that Orrin¡¯s illness is likely to be cured, and most of them believe


    that his life may be less than one year, or even less than six months.


    Charlie Wade suddenly said that he could be cured, which sounded like a fantasy to the two.


    Angie sighed and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, I know you must also care about your uncle Orrin,


    but his condition¡­ is indeed very unoptimistic¡­¡±


    Orrin nodded and said: ¡°Hey¡­Charlie Wade, my disease, I can¡¯t know it better. Pancreatic cancer is


    the most fierce cancer, and I am now in the advanced stage. It has spread throughout the body. It is


    toote. Use our China As the saying goes, even for god is also hard to save.¡±


    Charlie Wade wanted to say something in his heart, he wanted to tell Orrin that even if god can¡¯t


    save you, I can save you!


    However, people who don¡¯t know the truth about this will definitely feel that they are extremely


    arrogant.


    So Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°Uncle Orrin, I asionally got a good medicine some time ago,


    which has a very good effect on curing various diseases. I will take it with me this time. You might


    as well try it.¡±


    Orrin naturally didn¡¯t believe it.


    He himself is a standard atheist and a firm materialist. He firmly believes in science and half


    disbelief in metaphysics. In addition, he has be a doctor for a long time.


    The relevant materials and literature have been thoroughly studied and he is also He was 100%


    sure that he was hopeless, so when he heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, he just shook his head


    helplessly and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, you have this heart, uncle is very grateful, but the sinister


    degree of this disease , May be far beyond your understanding¡­¡±


    Angie on the side also nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Charlie Wade, your uncle Orrin¡¯s disease can be said


    to be the most difficult, dangerous, and cruel in the world¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade knew they definitely didn¡¯t believe it, so he nned to take out the Rejuvenation Pill


    and let Orrin give it a try.


    But at this moment, the servant suddenly ran over and said nervously, ¡°Mr. Sun, Mrs. Sun, the two


    families of Second Master and Third Master are here¡­¡±


    Angie frowned immediately and asked coldly: ¡°What are they here for?¡±


    The servant hurriedly said, ¡°They said they were looking for you and your husband to discuss


    something important.¡±


    Angie blurted out: ¡°Let them go! We have nothing to say with them!¡±


    As soon as I finished saying this, I heard an angry voice sneer and said: ¡°Oh, sister-inw, they are


    all in the family, there is no need to say such ugly things, right? The old man will be gone in a few


    years, so you won¡¯t let me and the youngeste in. If this old man knows Quanxia,   I am afraid


    that you will be annoyed toe to life!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked up and saw eight or nine people rushing in aggressively.


    Angie¡¯s expression was immediately ugly, and she asked, ¡°Hank Sun! This is my home! Without my


    permission, who let you break in without permission?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1507


    Following Angie¡¯s anger, the man headed by the other party said with a disdainful expression:


    ¡°Sister-inw, this is my elder brother¡¯s home. Do I need to say hello to you when Ie here as a


    younger brother?¡±


    Angie said with an ugly expression: ¡°Hank, then your eldest brother is a husband and wife, and half


    of this house belongs to me. If you break in without my permission, this is called rushing into the


    house!¡±


    Hank curled his lips, looked up and down at Angie, and said with contempt: ¡°Oh, sister-inw, do


    you know that you and my elder brother are husband and wife?


    But have you fulfilled the obligations of a wife?¡±


    Orrin stood up with difficulty, and reprimanded: ¡°Yes, how do you talk to your sister-inw? Your


    sister-inw is like a mother, don¡¯t you understand this?¡±


    ¡°Elder sister-inw is like a mother?¡± Hank sneered: ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t forget, she is an outsider in


    Sun¡¯s family after all, and as the daughter-inw of Sun¡¯s parents and sons, she failed to give birth


    to Sun¡¯s eldest grandson. When our parents passed away, there was no eldest grandson. She was


    the sinner of our Sun family!¡±


    When Angie heard this, her face immediately became very ugly and a little bit aggrieved.


    Orrin was trembling all over with loyalty, grabbed a bone china bowl, and mmed it to the ground.


    The porcin bowl shattered under Hank¡¯s feet!


    Immediately afterwards, he blurted out: ¡°Hank! You don¡¯t want to make a fuss about this! Your


    sister-inw almost died because of a dystocia when she gave birth to Daisy. Since then, I vowed


    never to let your sister-inw give birth again.


    For the second child, parents also respected this very much when they were alive, and even their


    two elders didn¡¯t have any opinion. What qualifications do you have to speak out here!?¡±


    Hank said contemptuously: ¡°Big Brother, my parents said they respect you, but I don¡¯t know how


    sad this incident is in my heart! It¡¯s just that I am embarrassed to express it in your face!¡±


    After a pause, Hank said again: ¡°Furthermore, to be honest, I even suspect that our parents died


    prematurely, which has a lot to do with the umtion of depression and illness in our hearts!


    After all, it¡¯s your couple. Killed them!¡±


    Stefanie felt that she was a junior at first, so she resisted her anger and did not interrupt, but at this


    time, seeing her second uncle speak so excessively, she immediately shouted: ¡°Second uncle!


    Don¡¯t speak too much! This is my family! It is not your turn toe and Shout out here!¡±


    Hank hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and a man who was a few years younger than him said in a weird manner:


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter, my dear niece, you are a great star now? Can you ignore your second


    uncle? Are you here? Don¡¯t forget, even if you are a big star, you are just an actor!¡±


    The speaker is Orrin Sun¡¯s third brother and Stefanie¡¯s third uncle, Carl.


    The three Sun family brothers are loyal, righteous, and strong. This is also ced on the


    expectations of the Sun family¡¯s three sons, so that they can be loyal, upright, and strong.


    It¡¯s just that the second child and the third child,pared to their names, are indeed a bit


    uncoordinated.


    At this time, beside Carl, there was a young man in his early twenties who added fuel and jealousy:


    ¡°Yes, cousin, our Sun family¡¯s ancestral motto is clearly written in the Sun family¡¯s ancestral motto.


    The descendants of the Sun family must never engage in an inferior career!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this actor, in the early years, it was a non-streaming industry that could not even enter


    the lower ninth stream. After returning, the status rose a little bit, and then he barely never entered


    the stream. It was ranked in the lower ninth stream. If you are an actor now, then you are lost. Is the


    face of our Sun family ancestor?¡±


    Stefanie bit her white teeth and said angrily: ¡°Carl, you only know how to spend time and drink, eat


    and drink blood, why are you here to point fingers at me? I tell you, there is no ce for you to


    speak!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1508


    Carl curled his lips and said: ¡°Oh, cousin, you are so temperamental. In Sun¡¯s family, we are the


    same generation, so what if you are my sister? You are just a woman who will marry sooner orter,


    waiting for you to get married. ,You are no longer a member of the Sun family, you will be an


    outsider then, understand?¡±


    Charlie Wade on the side wanted to speak at this time, but still held back.


    After all, this is Sun¡¯s family affair, and as an outsider, I really can¡¯t find a suitable entry point.


    If he intervenes at this time, he is also a stranger.


    Moreover, it is still unclear what the meaning of Sun¡¯s second and third child came over, so he


    decided to observe again.


    At this moment, Orrin Sun shouted angrily: ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    After speaking, when everyone calmed down, he looked at Hank and Carl, and asked in a cold


    voice: ¡°Second, third, you two shouldn¡¯t be circumspect and concealed here. What do you want to


    do? What? Just say it upright and openly, chirping like a maiden, and losing the face of our Sun


    family man!¡±


    Hank touched his chin and smiled suddenly, a bit insidious, but pretending to be concerned: ¡°Big


    brother, I heard that your health has deteriorated again? Did the hospital let you go to receive


    treatment, but you refused? ¡°


    Orrin Sun said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to start and decided to actively receive treatment. My


    daughter hasn¡¯t married yet, so I can¡¯t just die cowardly!¡±


    Orrin was waiting for the crowd, his expression suddenly changed when he heard this.


    Carl next to him couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°Brother, haven¡¯t you already decided to give up


    treatment? Why do you regret it at this time?


    Even with active treatment, your condition may not be able to live longer for ten and a half month,


    for these ten and a half months. After going to the hospital, you were tortured, tortured, and


    experimented. Why did you say that you havee here?¡±


    Orrin Sun¡¯s expression was extremely cold, and he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°You guys, what are


    you trying to say? If you don¡¯t get to the point, don¡¯t me me for driving you out!¡±


    Hank smiled and said, ¡°Big brother, the old man is entric. When he died, the Sun family¡¯s assets


    were divided by 50% for you and 25% for me and the youngest talent. What do you say you want so


    much for? Your family doesn¡¯t have a son either. When my daughter gets married, it¡¯s the water


    thrown out. This property can¡¯t be cheaper for outsiders?¡±


    Speaking of this, Hank looked at Angie again and said with a smile: ¡°What¡¯s more, my sister-inw


    is not too old and so beautiful. In the future, if your eldest brother is gone, how could she stay alone


    for the rest of her life?


    She must remarry. ! At that time, you will have to take away part of Sun¡¯s assets. You can bear to


    care about half of the assets of the family. In the end, they will fall into the hands of outsiders with


    your wife and daughter?


    When Angie heard this, she was not only angry but also humiliated, tears burst into her eyes


    immediately.


    Stefanie also exploded in anger, clenched her fists and looked resentful.


    Needless to say, Orrin Sun¡¯s entire poprity trembled, his original bloodless face became paler,


    his whole person was shaky, and he might die almost at any time.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. While reaching out to hold Orrin¡¯s swaying body, he


    shouted with an extremely gloomy expression: ¡°You bastards, it¡¯s a bit too deceitful!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1509


    When Hank, Carl and others saw Charlie Wade when they came in, they didn¡¯t pay attention to him.


    They came over today, and all their goals were focused on the three members of the Sun family,


    and they treated Charlie Wade and the other servants as nothing.


    However, they did not expect that this young man would dare to challenge them here, and even


    said that they were assholes, suddenly became angry!


    The Sun family in Eastcliff is second only to the Banks Familyy and the Wade family in strength, and


    the total assets are also above the trillion level.


    Even if Hank and Carl each have only 25% of the Sun family¡¯s assets, but if each person puts it out


    separately , Are also the top rich, crushing those familiar people on the rich list now is nothing to


    say.


    So, how can they ept that an unknown junior yells at them here?


    Therefore, Hank was immediately furious and pointed at Charlie Wade and shouted coldly: ¡°Boy, do


    you know who I am? Talking to me like Hank, do you want a long life?¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said: ¡°Of course I know who you are, asshole, you are asshole number


    one, the guy next to you is asshole number two, and the little a** who just mored, must be


    asshole number three, the rest If anyone wants to sort, speak early, lest they miss the top numbers!¡±


    Hank and Carl are both heirs of the Sun family, and they have also received high-end education


    since they were young. Both are typical beasts in dress, trained under elite education.


    In other words, such people seem to be very educated, rarely interact with others and do not speak


    dirty words. In fact, their bones have long been broken.


    Take Hank as an example. Someone used to toast him at the dinner table. The height of the other


    party¡¯s wine ss was slightly higher than his wine ss. He was smiling at the time as if he didn¡¯t


    care, but he immediately asked the bodyguard to directly after the meal. Forced to stop the


    opponent¡¯s car, pulled the opponent out of the car, and broke his hands.


    This is just a small matter. In fact, Hank closed his upper and lower lips, and he didn¡¯t know how


    many people were ruined or even destroyed.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade was so disrespectful to them, making him almost furious!


    However, he was also a little confused about Charlie Wade¡¯s origin, so he was a little bit puzzled.


    This person was a guest at Orrin Sun¡¯s family. He naturally knew the strength of Sun¡¯s family, but he


    dared to talk to himself like this. Is it possible that he didn¡¯t know what he didn¡¯t know. The


    background?


    The same goes for Carl. If the other party knows his identity and dared to speak wildly here, he


    must have two brushes.


    However, Carl, who was young, did not have this self-knowledge.


    He scolded angrily: ¡°Damn, who is your kid? Do you know who you are talking to? We are from the


    Sun family! Do you f*cking want to die?¡±


    Charlie Wade nced at him, and said coldly: ¡°You just barked at Daisy, right? Well, since you like


    to bite like a dog so much, it¡¯s better to kneel on the ground and learn two dog barkings. Satisfied, I


    can still let you go!¡±


    ¡°fck!¡± Carl was immediately furious: ¡°You fcking seek death! Do you know who I am? I am the


    second son of the Sun family! You dare to be disrespectful to me, I will kill you every minute!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1510


    At this time, a young man who was slightly older than Carl and had a calmer temper said: ¡°This


    brother, today¡¯s affairs are our Sun family¡¯s housework. Please don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    The one speaking is Hank¡¯s son, Trevor, and the oldest male in the Sun family¡¯s grandson.


    Stefanie is a girl, so she is considered the eldest grandchild of the Sun family.


    Charlie Wade looked at Trevor and said indifferently: ¡°Whenever something happens, just talk about


    it. Don¡¯t rely on the number of people here, just thinking about bullying fewer people. Here barking


    and moring shamelessly, the Sun family can be regarded as a family of Eastcliff. , Don¡¯t just


    show up as ack of education!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± As soon as Carl heard this, he gritted his teeth and wanted toe forward.


    Trevor stopped him, then gave Charlie Wade a cold look, and then said to Hank beside him: ¡°Dad,


    let¡¯s stop talking nonsense and get to the point.¡±


    Hank looked at Charlie Wade coldly, and made up his mind that no matter who this kid is, after his


    business is resolved today, he must pay the price of blood to let him know that Sun family, it¡¯s not


    that he can speak freely. Insulting!


    Therefore, he temporarily suppressed the resentment in his heart, looked at his eldest brother Orrin,


    and said, ¡°Big brother, I am here as a child of the Sun family this time to defend and safeguard the


    rights and interests of the Sun family! 50% of the assets of our Sun family are in You are in your


    name, but you are running out of time now. After you leave, I will be the head of Sun¡¯s family.


    Naturally, I can¡¯t sit back and watch 50% of Sun¡¯s assets flow into outsiders¡¯ names. Therefore, I


    hope you will start with Sun¡¯s interests. Make a will and allocate at least 80% of your assets to me


    and the third child.¡±


    After saying this, he saw Orrin Sun¡¯s face very ugly, and he said: ¡°Brother, I am also for the Sun


    family, otherwise, once you die, and once your sister-inw and daughter-inw get your


    inheritance, your inheritance will not have a surname. Sun, the strength of the Sun family will


    instantly be squeezed out of Eastcliff¡¯s third ce, and even the top five may not be guaranteed.


    You have the heart to look after the Sun family¡¯s hundred-year family business, and you will be cut


    after you die?¡±


    Orrin said coldly: ¡°Second, let your mouth be full of peach blossoms, but in the final analysis, don¡¯t


    you still want my possessions? I tell you, I have already made a will. In my will, mine The


    inheritance is divided into two, your sister-inw inherits half, and my daughter inherits the other


    half. ording to thew, since I have formted the method of inheritance distribution, you have


    no right to intervene.¡±


    Hank¡¯s expression became colder, and he asked: ¡°Are you just caring for your little family and not


    caring about us as everyone?¡±


    Orrin Sun asked, ¡°So what? My family property has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Carl, the third child on the side, scolded angrily: ¡°Big Brother! Have your cancer cells spread to your


    brain? Howe you, a wise person, don¡¯t even have a brain right now?¡±


    When Angie heard this, she yelled angrily: ¡°Carl! You are too much!¡±


    Carl coldly snorted, ¡°Sister-inw, this is too much? I tell you the too much is still behind.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing speaking, he turned to look at Orrin and said coldly: ¡°Brother, let¡¯s take a step back


    and say, even if you are stubborn and unrepentant, let your wife and daughter inherit the family


    property, you think they are both Can a female ssmate be able to hold on to so many assets? We


    came to you today to solve this problem calmly.


    You take out 80% of your family property, and the remaining 20%   is enough for your wife and


    children to be prosperous and wealthy. Live a lifetime, but if you are too greedy, then I can¡¯t


    guarantee that your wife and children will live a stable life after you leave!¡±


    Orrin was extremely angry, and shouted: ¡°Carl, you beast! Are you threatening me?¡±

 Chapter 1511-1515

    Chapter 1511-1515


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1511


    Hank on the side hurriedly smiled and said to Carl: ¡°Oh, third, how do you talk to Big Brother? Big


    Brother¡¯s body may be gone at any time. If you are angry with him now and he has no time to


    change his will, then we Are you really going to draw swords with your sister-inw and your niece?


    In that case, how can I bear it in my heart!¡±


    Carl chuckled, ¡°Second brother, you are right, I was too much. I apologize to Big Brother!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Orrin Sun and said with a chuckle, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I


    just said a little bit more seriously, don¡¯t take it to your heart.¡±


    Orrin was smiling and saying: ¡°But eldest brother, although the third child speaks too much, but he


    is telling the truth. Think about it, who wants to let it flow into the hands of outsiders? If you


    cooperate with us, and your sister-inw and Daisy are behind you, you can still get 20%¡­¡±


    At this point, Hank¡¯s expression suddenly became very ugly, and his tone and voice became


    gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°But if you don¡¯t cooperate, brother, I may be anxious, and I


    will treat your family if I can¡¯t wait for you to enter the soil.


    The three are doing something. If your family of three is gone, all the assets in your name belong to


    me and your third brother. Do you understand this truth?¡±


    Orrin Sun coughed violently, and then he spouted a mouthful of blood. The whole person was


    extremely angry and messed up the weak essence in the body.


    Seeing this, Stefanie and Angie hurriedly stepped forward to support him and gently patted his


    back.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t bear it at this time. Looking at Hank, he asked in a cold voice: ¡°What do you


    mean, if Uncle Orrin doesn¡¯t agree, you will start with their family of three?¡±


    Hank was toozy to continue to pretend, and said arrogantly and viciously: ¡°Boy, no matter who


    you are, there is no ce for you to speak here. I have business to do today, so I spare you my life,


    but I just spare you. One day, at this time tomorrow, if you are still alive, Hank will be a fool for so


    many years!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he immediately looked at Orrin and said coldly: ¡°Brother, since it¡¯s up to this


    point, then I will not hide it. Ie today and must get 80% of the assets. Otherwise, don¡¯t me


    me. Disregarding brotherhood with the youngest!¡±


    Carl also echoed: ¡°Big Brother, you are already a dying person, what are you doing so hard? You


    may die soon, but your wife and children can live for many years. There is no need to let them die.¡±


    When these words came out, Charlie Wade was immediately furious!


    The blood all over his body also boiled instantly!


    He suddenly lifted his foot at a very fast speed, and kicked Carl¡¯s abdomen fiercely!


    Carl, Hank, and the bodyguards brought by the two of them had not yet figured out what was going


    on, Carl had already flown out directly!


    He flew out of the dining room and fell directly onto the floor of the living room. He only heard him


    wailing in mid-air. Afternding, he immediately lost consciousness!


    Carl saw his father being kicked into the air and passed out. He rushed forward, picked him up, and


    asked nervously, ¡°Dad, dad, are you okay, dad?!¡±


    Hank was extremely angry. He pointed at Charlie Wade and cursed: ¡°Boy, you are so bold, you are


    not afraid¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Charlie Wade suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed Hank¡¯s


    hand pointing at him, with a sudden force of his wrist!


    With a click, Hank¡¯s right hand broke directly from his wrist!


    ¡°what!!!¡±


    Orrin was holding his drooping hand and shouted angrily to the two burly men behind him: ¡°Damn,


    kill him for me! Kill him now!¡±


    Hank¡¯s son Trevor also said furiously: ¡°Boy, do you dare to hurt my dad! You are done! My dad¡¯s


    bodyguard is known as the God of War and the Lord of War, and you must die today!¡±


    ¡°God of war? Realm master?¡± Charlie Wade looked at the two big guys walking towards him, and


    said coldly: ¡°Since the reputation is so powerful, then I will let them both kneel down and call me


    Dad today!¡±


    Seeing this, Orrin was shocked and blurted, ¡°Charlie Wade, be careful! Both of them are good


    hands with countless blood on their hands. You are not their opponent!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1512


    After speaking, he gritted his teeth and said to Hank: ¡°Second! Let them stop and don¡¯t hurt Charlie


    Wade, I promise your terms!¡±


    In Orrin¡¯s view, Charlie Wade is not only his favorite son-inw in the future, but also the only


    bloodline of his brother who has passed away many years. In any case, he can¡¯t sit back and watch


    Charlie Wade die because of himself!


    In that case, he would have no face to face Charlie Wade¡¯s parents.


    Hank clutched his wrists, gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Compromise now? It¡¯s toote! This kid


    dares to hurt me, I¡¯m sure to let him be broken into pieces!¡±


    After that, he said to the two men: ¡°Kill him! Immediately! Immediately!¡±


    Hank¡¯s two bodyguards also looked grim at this time.


    One of them is known as the God of War, and the other is known as the realm master!


    They are all famous characters in the arena, and now being so insulted by a little kung fu boy,


    naturally it is indignant, just thinking of killing him to defend his dignity.


    Just when the two rushed to Charlie Wade, Stefanie, Orrin, and Angie were all nervous and their


    hearts beating like drums. They were all afraid that Charlie Wade would have a slight ident.


    Especially for the couple, they had just met Charlie Wade met again, and didn¡¯t dare to put Charlie


    Wade in danger.


    But just between the electric flints, Charlie Wade did not retreat. Instead, he greeted the god of war


    and the realm master.


    He transferred his reiki to both hands, with one arm, and it was like catching a chicken in an instant,


    one in each hand. , Grabbing the two people¡¯s necks, and lifting them up!


    At this moment, everyone was stunned in shock!


    what happened?


    What the hell is going on?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This is Eastcliff¡¯s famous God of War and Realm Lord!


    The strength of these two people, in the circle of bodyguards of the rich in Eastcliff, can almost go


    sideways.


    Except for the top metaphysical masters supported by the Banks Familyy and the Wade Family in


    the legend, the others are not their opponents at all.


    However, a young man like Charlie Wade directly defuses the two men¡¯s offense, and directly grabs


    the two men¡¯s necks and makes the two feet leave the ground immediately!


    At this time, Charlie Wade¡¯s hands were like hydraulic pliers with dozens of tons of pressure, and


    they stuck their necks firmly.


    The two were shocked instantly!


    Desperately kicking his legs and waving his arms, he wanted to interrupt Charlie Wade¡¯s arms and


    escape to life.


    However, only then did he realize that his body seemed to be choked by all power! The arms flicked


    up, like two long inted balloons, they couldn¡¯t use half of their power at all!


    Naturally, the same is true for his legs, and he can only hang in the air, unable to kick even if he


    wants to.


    The expressions of the two of them were terrified, and theirplexions quickly turned ck and


    purple because of their suffocation.


    The Sun family were also scared silly.


    What the f*ck is this monster? ! One person, two hands, made a God of War and a realm master


    like this bird? !


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1513


    At this moment, everyone present was stunned!


    Not only Hank and Carl who came to provoke, but even Orrin¡¯s family of three were shocked and


    speechless.


    This God of War and a realm master were both very famous figures in Eastcliff. The two had killed


    countless people and had never suffered any defeats. Anyone who mentioned them would be


    disgraced.


    However, the two of them couldn¡¯t even handle a single move in front of Charlie Wade.


    At least there must be back and forth in normal battles.


    As the saying goes, you punch me and kick me, see what you do, and look for ws. This is what a


    master can do.


    But Charlie Wade suddenly rushed up, and the two hands pinched the two top masters into this bird


    shape, which made people wonder, how strong is his strength? !


    Charlie Wade ignored the shock of these people. He looked at these two people contemptuously,


    and said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance to survive, kneel down and call Dad. If the call


    is nice and kind, I I¡¯ll spare your lives, will you?¡±


    The two of them stared at Charlie Wade with a look of resentment. Although they could not speak,


    their expressions were full of resentment and dissatisfaction.


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said with a smile: ¡°A God of War, a realm master, there really is


    something, he is not very capable, and his temper is not small. Okay, if that¡¯s the case, then


    reincarnate in the next life and be a good person!¡±


    After speaking, they increased his strength a bit, making the two immediately feel the fear of death.


    Although these two murdered countless people, in the final analysis, they were also greedy for


    prosperity and wealth.


    Otherwise, they would not sell their lives to Hank. Therefore, when the death approached, both of


    them were in agreement, and they began to feel extreme panic and panic. Scared.


    They are not reconciled to die like this, after all, there are so many riches and glory in the world that


    they have not enjoyed, or have not enjoyed enough.


    They have been working hard at the border for so many years, and they have gone all the way to


    the present, in order to be able to enjoy the life of a master.


    However, it is not worth it to die in vain before enjoying a few years of blessing!


    Afterwards, the God of War held by Charlie Wade on his left hand shouted hoarsely: ¡°Dad¡­Dad¡­¡±


    Because Charlie Wade¡¯s voice was stuck tightly, his voice was very small, almost inaudible, but his


    mouth shape was still in ce, and he really wanted to admit it.


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction, took the lead in letting go of his left hand for a few minutes,


    and sneered: ¡°Come on, let me give it a good call.¡±


    The God of War burst into tears, and said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Dad¡­ please go around me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Well, good son, since you are so sincerely begging Dad to forgive you, then


    Dad will show mercy and forgive you this time.¡±


    The God of War was overjoyed immediately, and at this moment, the realm master who Charlie


    Wade was holding on his right hand was about to faint. Suddenly seeing his good brother named


    Charlie Wade¡¯s father was forgiven, he immediately called his father desperately.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t make any sound in his throat, he could only make gestures.


    Seeing that he was about to call Dad, Charlie Wade rxed with his right hand and sneered: ¡°Come


    on, give you a chance to scream.¡±


    The man was extremely humiliating, but in order to survive, he was still like a quail and honestly


    shouted: ¡°Dad, please forgive me, dad¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded with satisfaction and said: ¡°Seeing that you two are still a little sincere, then I


    will give you a chance to survive, kneel on the ground and call Dad, this time if the call is good, I will


    let you go.¡±


    The God of War blurted out and protested: ¡°You asked me to call Dad. I have already called. Why


    didn¡¯t you let me go and let me call Dad on my knees?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°The first thing I said was to kneel down and call Dad. If you don¡¯t


    call, then I will let you die with dignity, and you can figure it out.¡±


    The realm master on the side angrily said: ¡°How can I say that it is also the realm master of the


    north. Back then, it was able to defeat one hundred against one hundred. Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said: ¡°The realm master of the North? What did you do?¡±


    Thendlord said: ¡°Northern Mercenary Group, thergest private mercenary organization in the


    north!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1514


    ¡°Oh.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Hello, realm lord, your title is pretty awesome, I


    also have a title, which is given by someone from the rivers andkes. I don¡¯t know whopares


    with yours. More powerful?¡±


    Thendlord asked: ¡°What is your title?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly: ¡°The Real Dragon in the World.¡±


    The realm master¡¯s face changed.


    Real dragon on earth?


    What the hell!


    Is it too arrogant?


    Charlie Wade was toozy to continue to talk to him, reapplying a bit of strength in his hand, and


    said nkly: ¡°If you are willing to kneel and live, if you don¡¯t want to kneel and die, you only have


    three seconds to think about it.¡±


    The realm master felt that the strength in his throat was getting stronger and stronger, and his heart


    was frightened, and he blurted out: ¡°I kneel! I kneel!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the so-called God of War next to him: ¡°What about you, Brother War God,


    kneel, or don¡¯t you kneel?¡±


    ¡°Kneel! I also kneel!¡±


    The God of War also knew the truth that it is better to live than to die, and nodded without


    hesitation.


    Charlie Wade smiled with satisfaction and directly pressed the two of them to the ground like a little


    chicken, and said coldly: ¡°The voice is louder, otherwise I will abolish your roots and let you two be


    eunuchs for the rest of your life. !¡±


    The two of them trembled in shock, knelt on the ground and cried in unison: ¡°Daddy forgive me!


    Daddy forgive me!¡±


    Brothers Hank and Carl looked very ugly.


    However, at this time they have nothing to do.


    I could only watch the two masters kneeling on the ground, calling this young man father.


    Seeing the two people¡¯s devotion and earnestness, Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction, and said,


    ¡°My dear sons, it¡¯s not bad. Being able to bend and stretch is good material for big things.¡±


    The two raised their heads and looked at Charlie Wade angrily. They had killed him ten thousand


    times in their hearts.


    At the same time, the two were thinking about the same thing.


    That is how to find Charlie Wade to get the ce back after passing this hurdle today.


    At that time, he must take his life to be able to relieve his hatred!


    What they didn¡¯t expect was that Charlie Wade was actually preparing for it a long time ago, and he


    would never have trouble.


    So Charlie Wade looked funny and said with a smile: ¡°Two dear sons, one of you is the God of War


    and the other is the realm master.


    It is really amazing. I am very relieved for my father, but I really do not like the two of youing in


    one day. It looks like you are fightingte, so from today, let¡¯s be a good baby who sleeps on time.¡±


    The two people thought that Charlie Wade was simply humiliating them, so they were angry, but


    they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    But they didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade had nned to abolish them long ago.


    As a result, he quietly released reiki from his hand, directly prated into the two of them, and


    immediately sealed their dantian and meridians, making the two of them from the top masters in the


    eyes of ordinary people, and suddenly became the hands-free chicken. Power waste.


    If the two of them dared to exert force or umte energy, not only would it be impossible for


    them to explode any lethality, they would also suffer the extreme pain of tens of thousands of ants


    biting their bodies, even if they wanted to move a few bricks.


    Therefore, the two of them are already abolished by the standards, and they can no longer be


    abolished.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade shouted coldly to the two of them: ¡°Okay, you two go away and stay


    honestly. I still have something to do. I want to have a good chat with the two big guys from the Sun


    family!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1515


    When the war god and realm master who were kneeling on the ground heard this, they knelt aside


    in a hurry, not daring to make any trouble.


    As for Hank and Carl, when Charlie Wade said they wanted to have a good chat with them, the


    brothers¡¯ expressions were horrible, and they were already panicking.


    They didn¡¯t expect that there would be such an evil star in the eldest brother¡¯s house.


    Based on their understanding of Orrin, the family is nothing more than a few bodyguards who look


    after the nursing home.


    Although their abilities are good, they are a thousand miles away from the two they brought. Down.


    However, the ghost knows that there is another young man in their family, who has a terrifying


    manner and looks like a demon!


    Seeing that Charlie Wade was making trouble for them, the two immediately took a step back, and


    Hank asked in panic: ¡°You¡­what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°You have been pretending so much for a long time, so I should


    pretend to be? Come on, let¡¯s talk about it, how are you going to solve this matter today?¡±


    ¡°How to solve it!¡± Hank gritted his teeth: ¡°This is our Sun family¡¯s family affair, and it has nothing to


    do with outsiders! You can¡¯t control it!¡±


    After speaking, he warned with a gloomy face: ¡°Boy, I admit that you can fight very well, but it¡¯s


    useless to fight. If you provoke me, I will definitely not let you go!¡±


    Orrin shouted angrily: ¡°Second, do you dare to try a hair on Charlie Wade! Do you really think I, the


    boss of the Sun family, eat dry food?¡±


    Hank was panicked, but still wanted to find a ce, and said angrily, ¡°Big brother, even if you are


    not eating dry food, how long can you live?¡±


    As he said, he added: ¡°Even if I admit to nting today, what about tomorrow? What about the day


    after tomorrow? Let me say, that¡¯s all for today. In the future, let¡¯s keep the water in the water. If you


    are willing to ept my previous proposal , We are still good brothers. When you leave, the third


    child and I must take care of the future generations and bury you; but if you disagree, then after you


    leave, don¡¯t me me for not being affectionate with the third child.


    When the timees, my sister-inw and my daughter will¡­¡±


    Before Hank¡¯s threatening words were finished, Charlie Wade suddenly raised his hand and


    pped his face with a p in the face, directly pulling him to the side in a daze!


    Carl hurried to help, but he was also brought to the ground by the force of Hank¡¯s body.


    The brothers each sighed. Orrin was just okay and just fell, but Hank was a bit miserable. This p


    directly killed the dead mrs, his mouth was full of blood, and his cheeks were swollen as if they


    were stung by a wasp. The same.


    The others hurried forward and helped Hank, who was like a dead pig, up.


    Hank covered his face and whimpered indistinctly, ¡°You¡­you dare to beat me¡­Do you really think


    that Hank is a vegetarian?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were a vegetarian. I think you are more like a shit


    eater. One mouth is stinking. I don¡¯t know if you know Kian, the second son of Southaven Webb


    family. I was in TikTok some time ago. It¡¯s still very popr on the Inte, I think your mouth is just


    like him!¡±


    Hank was almost furious!


    This kid actuallypares Kian with himself!


    That Kian, I have heard of him, and I heard of him, because I watched the video on TikTok, and


    almost didn¡¯t feel sick at the time!


    Charlie Wade actuallypares himself with him, isn¡¯t this an insult to his personality? !


    He immediately shouted to the war god and the realm master who was kneeling on the ground:


    ¡°Damn, kill him for me! Kill him, I will give you two 100 million!¡±


    The two looked at each other.


    A hundred million?


    It sounds really attractive.


    But how dare they step forward to provoke Charlie Wade? Charlie Wade could lift the two of them


    up like chickens and almost choked them to death with one move. The two of them had nothing to


    fight in front of Charlie Wade. In this case, even if this one hundred million was ced in front of


    them, they would not have this. Ability to earn¡­

 Chapter 1516-1520

    Chapter 1516-1520


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1516


    However, there was a burst of ecstasy in the heart of the God of War.


    This is because he has always been wearing a gun next to him.


    Although he is a martial artist and doesn¡¯t like to use guns, guns are also a life-saving support. He


    serves as a bodyguard for Hank. Most of the time, there is no danger, but he still saves one more


    hand.


    It¡¯s just that when Charlie Wade was rubbing against him, he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to use the


    gun at all, and he couldn¡¯t even think about it.


    But things are different now.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s attention was no longer on his body.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, if Charlie Wade¡¯s attention was all on Hank and


    Carl, then he might have a chance to attack him!


    No matter how strong they are, they are afraid of bullets. If one shot is hit, the opponent should


    immediately lose theirbat effectiveness. When the timees to make up two more shots,


    even the martial arts master will definitely die!


    At that time, not only will he have the insulted hatred, but he will also get a 100 million Dor bonus


    from the boss! Then I don¡¯t have to work for the rest of my life, and I can retire directly to enjoy the


    glory and wealth!


    Thinking of this, he immediately raised his arm, trying to sneak behind him to get a gun.


    However, at this time, he suddenly realized that his arm was so soft that he could hardly use any


    strength.


    The arm had been slumped before, and he was afraid that Charlie Wade would get angry, so he


    didn¡¯t dare to move, and he didn¡¯t realize that his arm had some symptoms of muscle weakness.


    He was surprised in his heart, and said to himself: ¡°What the hell is going on? Is it because I was so


    scared just now and my body was scared?¡±


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and wanted to use a bit more strength to drive his arm, but the


    power on his arm almost dissipated!


    ¡°This¡­what the hell is going on?!¡±


    He was shocked in his heart, but for the 100 million, he still worked hard to suckle, trying to put his


    right hand behind him, what is usually easy, and now he has worked hard for a few minutes, tired


    and sweating, but he has not seeded.


    At the moment when he felt that his strength was almost exhausted, he finally put his hands behind


    his back with great effort, and touched his gun through his clothes.


    However, trying to grab a gun is as difficult as reaching the sky.


    At this moment, he only felt that his five fingers were like others,pletely unable to drive.


    Charlie Wade hadn¡¯t looked at him, but he could feel that this kid was doing his best to resist the


    reiki that he had left in his body, so he looked up at him and sneered: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the god of


    war? ?¡±


    The God of War hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, absolutely nothing¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°If you want to get a gun, you have to get it out!¡±


    After the God of War heard this, his whole body trembled: ¡°How could he know that he couldn¡¯t take


    it out? Could it be¡­could it be that he did something to him?!¡±


    Charlie Wade took a deep look and said coldly: ¡°I advise you to be honest. You can at least control


    your sphincter now. If you dare to do it again, I will let you not even control your sphincter. If you


    urinate and urinate anytime, anywhere like a one-year-old, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a


    chance!¡±


    As soon as the person heard this, his soul was frightened!


    What supernatural power does this guy have?


    What method did he use to make himself almost a useless person? !


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1517


    Hank trembled in shock at this time.


    What the hell is this?


    The God of War and Realm Master he hired with a high sry was choked by Charlie Wade and


    knelt down to call his father. That¡¯s fine, the key is that you can¡¯t even get the gun out?


    You know this group of people are simply the ancestors of ying guns!


    They can¡¯t hold a gun, which is as ridiculous as a barber can¡¯t hold scissors!


    However, no matter how unthinkable and unthinkable the fact is, it is also a fact.


    Hank saw that the god of war was scared like a dead dog, and he didn¡¯t dare to say a word,


    knowing that it was absolutely useless to count on them today.


    In this way, isn¡¯t that p in the face just now for nothing?


    Thinking of this, he was even more resentful. However, he did not dare to yell with Charlie Wade too


    much at this time.


    So, he could only say angrily: ¡°Okay! Kid, I remember you! Let¡¯s just wait and see!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately said to his son Trevor next to him: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Charlie Wade, who had been smiling all the time, suddenly sneered, ¡°Go? Who let you go?¡±


    Hank covered his face and took a step back, and asked tremblingly, ¡°You¡­what do you mean!¡±


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°You took a few dogs and ran to someone else¡¯s


    house to bite and disturb others to eat, and you want to turn your head and leave?¡±


    Hank didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade pped himself in the face and didn¡¯t want to give up, so he


    trembled and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°My demands are very simple. If you mess with me, you must satisfy me,


    otherwise none of you will want to leave.¡±


    Trevor scolded angrily, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t overdo it! Otherwise, you don¡¯t know how to die!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked, ¡°Who gave you the courage? You dare to talk to me like this at


    this time?¡±


    Trevor had no bottom in his heart, but still gritted his teeth and threatened: ¡°Provoke my Sun family,


    beware of my Sun family¡¯s order to pursue killings across the country, offering a reward of one


    billion for your head!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Good boy, it¡¯s interesting, are you married yet?¡±


    Trevor was stunned for a moment. What the hell is this? Why did you suddenly ask about this?


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Charlie Wade immediately stretched out his hands and condensed his


    ears. As soon as he came up, he twisted it nearly one hundred and eighty degrees, and said coldly:


    ¡°What the hell is asking you, are you deaf?¡±


    Trevor felt a sharp pain in his ears, and felt like he was about to be pulled off by his life. He cried out


    in pain, ¡°Ouch! It hurts to death! Release me!¡±


    Charlie Wade used his hand again: ¡°If your ears don¡¯t work well, don¡¯t ask for it at all!¡±


    Trevor was afraid that Charlie Wade would really pull his ears off, so he immediately pleaded,


    ¡°Please don¡¯t screw it up. If you screw it up, it will fall out!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Answer the question!¡±


    Trevor said hurriedly: ¡°I¡¯m not married, I¡¯m not married!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not married, and there are no children outside, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Trevor shook his head repeatedly.


    Charlie Wade asked him again: ¡°Then how many children did your dad have?¡±


    ¡°Three¡­¡±


    ¡°How many men and women?¡±


    ¡°I have two older sisters¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Then you are your father¡¯s only son, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes yes yes¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1518


    Charlie Wade looked at Hank again, smiled and asked him: ¡°I heard what you meant just now, as if


    you are very patriarchal, and ridiculed that others have no sons. It seems that your son is your


    lifeblood. Right?¡±


    Hank heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, with a full threat, and asked nervously: ¡°You¡­what do you want


    to do? I warn you, if I dare to hurt my son, I will fight with you! ¡°


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°How can I hurt your son? I will only hurt your grandson.¡±


    ¡°Grandson?¡± Hank was even more puzzled: ¡°I don¡¯t have a grandson¡­what does this guy mean?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°By the way, do you know Keh Wilson, the chairman of the one


    Eastcliff Group?¡±


    Hank frowned and asked suspiciously, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°He has a hidden illness, he just got it some time ago, do you know?¡±


    Hank shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t betray me, just tell me if you have anything!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Keh Wilson¡¯s hidden illness is just that the thing can¡¯t be used,


    but he still has fertility, that is, if he still wants a child, he can use artificial insemination¡­ .¡±


    Everyone was at a loss.


    What is this guy going to say?


    At this time, Charlie Wade sneered and said: ¡°However, your son is not so lucky. From now on, he


    will be infertile.¡±


    With that, reiki entered Trevor¡¯s body.


    When dealing with Keh Wilson, he also used infuriating energy to seal the roots, making him


    lose the ability to find pleasure, but he did not seal his ability to pass on from generation to


    generation, and Keh Wilson had children, so this ability was also optional for him.


    However, for Trevor, fertility is still very important. After all, he is still young and is still waiting for him


    to pass on his lineage.


    At this time, Trevor was angry, and said angrily: ¡°You said I am not fertile, so I am not fertile? Is your


    mouth open or something?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Hey, I really made you right. I just opened this mouth and said


    everything is good. I said that if you have no fertility, you have no fertility. If you don¡¯t believe it, go


    back and try. ¡°


    Everyone at the scene looked at each other.


    They were all afraid of Charlie Wade¡¯s strength, so they didn¡¯t dare to scold him, let alone do


    anything with him.


    However, they also felt that Charlie Wade¡¯s words were too damn bad.


    Cursing people¡¯s infertility, is this the f*cking thing done by the elders?


    Hank gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Okay, what you say is what you say. Are you satisfied now? Can


    we leave?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand at Carl¡¯s son Daniel: ¡°Come kid,e here.¡±


    Daniel took a step back in shock: ¡°What do you want to do?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I n to do a ligation for you too.¡±


    Danielr¡¯s face turned green, and he stepped back behind his father in two steps. He didn¡¯t dare to


    talk back or step forward.


    Charlie Wade shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°Look at you, fortunately that I am better at it.


    Cloud ligation is fine.¡±


    After speaking, another trace of reiki came out.


    After getting the two of them, Charlie Wade suddenly wanted to understand one thing and blurted


    out: ¡°Oh, I forgot one thing, you two old things, shouldn¡¯t be too old, there must be fertility?¡±


    Hank and Carl were almost mad.


    Howe they are old things?


    Both of them are in their forties and not yet 50, and they are rich in family and well maintained. It


    can be said that they are old and strong, and their physical strength is not inferior to ordinary young


    people.


    However, the two of them didn¡¯t know what medicine Charlie Wade sold in the gourd.


    But Charlie Wade snapped his fingers twice and said to them: ¡°Okay, you can get out. I will be in


    Eastcliff for these two days. If you want to seek revenge, you cane to me at any time, but if you


    have something to do. Ask to kneel at the door of Uncle Orrin¡¯s vi. If you are sincere, I might


    consider it.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1519


    Hank waited for a group of people to look at each other for a while, not knowing what to do.


    Although Charlie Wade let them go, they really wanted to escape quickly, but listening to what


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t seem to finish, they didn¡¯t dare to leave.


    Because they didn¡¯t understand what Charlie Wade meant.


    Charlie Wade was not going to let them figure it out.


    Just like Keh Wilson, this kind of thing must be experienced by them.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade and these people are still there, look at me, I see you stupidly, and directly


    said to the crowd: ¡°Within three seconds, you can stay if you don¡¯t roll!¡±


    Just as he was amnesty, Orrin waved to everyone: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The surnamed Sun turned around to leave, leaving a war god and a realm master still kneeling.


    The two wanted to go too, but their legs really didn¡¯t work well.


    There was still a little remaining strength on his legs, at least he could barely stand up and stagger


    forward.


    But because the kneeling time was so long and his legs were too numb, there was no way to stand


    up at this time.


    Seeing that everyone was gone, the two were so anxious that they shed tears, and the God of War


    choked up: ¡°Second Lord, please take us away, Second Lord!¡±


    Hank angrily cursed: ¡°You two rubbish! People can¡¯t be killed, the road will not go?¡±


    The God of War choked up and said: ¡°Second Lord, this leg really doesn¡¯t work anymore¡­As long


    as I can stand up, I dare not ask you to help¡­¡±


    ¡°I wipe¡­¡± Hank took a breath.


    Then he couldn¡¯t help but nced at Charlie Wade, and thought to himself, ¡°What the hell is going


    on today? What is this kid? How can he make these two masters like this ghost?¡±


    You know, these two are usually killers who do not blink their eyes. They move their hands with their


    palms as a knife, and the thick steel bars of their thumbs can be cut with one palm. Why can¡¯t they


    even stand up now?


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to think too much about it at this time. The immediate task at hand was to


    escape from here quickly and discuss the long-term n after returning.


    So he irritably said to Trevor and Daniel: ¡°Trevor, Daniel, you two give them a hand!¡±


    The two had no choice but to follow suit, walked to the God of War and the realm master, helped


    them up, and limped out.


    Hank didn¡¯t dare to threaten Charlie Wade again, but he had already figured it out in his heart.


    There is absolutely no end to this matter today. He must find a way to chop him off, and then ask his


    eldest brother¡¯s family for property.


    The eldest brother alone holds nearly trillions of assets. If it really falls into the hands of his wife and


    daughter, the Sun family will lose out!


    Therefore, he deliberately said to Orrin with a dark face: ¡°Big brother, tomorrow the group will hold a


    board of directors. As the chairman, you will participate in anyway. There will be media attendance


    at that time. The details of the board of directors must be reported to the Securities Regtory


    Commission and The issue issued by investors is of great importance. Don¡¯t forget about this


    matter!¡±


    There are countlesspanies and groups under the Sun family. There are just a few listed


    companies. Some are listed in the Maind, some are listed in Hong Kong, and some are listed in


    the United States.


    However, the parentpany behind thesepanies is the Sun Group.


    The total market value of the Sun Group is at least 2 trillion Dor. However, the shares of the Sun


    Group are not unique to the Sun family. Some of the shares are in the hands of other shareholders,


    and some of the shares are issued by listedpanies. in.


    The Sun family owns 51% of the shares of the Sun Group, which is about one trillion Dor.


    Among these 51%, 50% are in the name of Orrin, and Hank and Carl each ount for 25%.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1520


    It stands to reason that the three brothers hold exactly 51% of the shares, which is just in line with


    the absolute holding ratio. As long as the three of them are one mind, the Sun Group ispletely


    under the control of the Sun family.


    But now that the second and third, seeing that the boss Orrin is dying, they are desperate to grab


    his share.


    Now that Hank sees that today¡¯s strategy of asking for shares has not seeded, he is ready to


    continue to put pressure on his eldest brother through the board of directors tomorrow.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even with the share issue, he would not agree for a while, he must be forced to give himself the


    position of chairman tomorrow!


    As the saying goes, a country cannot be without a king for a day, and a dragon cannot be without a


    leader for a day.


    With such a huge industrial matrix of the Sun Group, the chairman cannot be eliminated.


    Although Orrin is still alive now, he is now very sick. If he is treated, he will definitely not have the


    energy to manage the group. If he is not treated, he will definitely not live long.


    So now is a good time to force the pce.


    In any case, he must first hand over the position and power of the chairman.


    And then slowly n the part of his shares.


    If it doesn¡¯t work, then use the most extreme trick to kill all his wives and daughters after the elder


    brother¡¯s death.


    In this way, the shares of their family of three naturally fell into the hands of himself and his third


    brother.


    It¡¯s just that he dare not use such an extreme method, because after all, Eastcliff hides the dragon


    and the tiger. Many bigwigs know the situation of the major families well. If he does it secretly, even


    if he does it perfectly, he can¡¯t escape the eyes of these people.


    At that time, the people in the top society of Eastcliff will know that they have murdered the eldest


    brother¡¯s family.


    That way, the impact on Sun¡¯s family would be too great.


    After all, every circle has its own rules. In the circle of Eastcliff giants, whoever dares to kill each


    other will be the object of rejection by everyone.


    At that time, Sun¡¯s assets, connections, status, and prestige will shrink significantly.


    Therefore, he still tends to outsmart.


    When Orrin heard him mention the board of directors, he knew that he wanted to use the board to


    put pressure on himself.


    Now that the new year is approaching, many listedpanies have begun to make annual


    summaries, release annual financial reports, and announce to the people of the whole country that


    a grouppany such as the Sun Group is naturally attracting attention.


    And now I am dying. If I participate in the board of directors and be seen as such by the people of


    the whole country, the people¡¯s confidence in the Sun Group will be greatly reduced. By then, the


    stocks will definitely fall and shareholders will face greater losses.


    Therefore, when the timees, the board of directors will definitely put pressure on itself, forcing


    itself to give up the chairmanship.


    Before that, the three Sun family owned 51% of the shares, and they had absolute say in the board


    of directors. Other shareholders did not have the ability to force them to do things.


    But things are different now.


    The two younger brothers are at odds with him. He has only 25.5% of the shares, and the other


    25.5% is in the hands of the two younger brothers.


    If the two of them don¡¯t agree with them, and instead unite with other board members to exclude


    themselves, then their 25.5% of the shares are no match for them.


    As long as theirbined shares exceed 51%, they can reasonably and legally impeach


    themselves and force themselves to cede the chairmanship.


    Thinking of this, he said with a sullen expression: ¡°Hank, I know what your wishful thinking is, but


    you can rest assured, as long as I Orrin still has a breath, I will be there for the board of directors


    tomorrow! No matter what your n is. , I won¡¯t let you seed!¡±

 Chapter 1521-1525

    Chapter 1521-1525


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1521


    Hank and Carl ran away from Orrin¡¯s home in a hurry.


    At this time, the maid hurried in and said, ¡°Sir, the bodyguards in our family are all injured. Look¡­¡±


    Orrin immediately waved his hand and said: ¡°Hurry up and call 120 and send it to Fairview for


    treatment. I will pay for all the expenses, and each person will pay another 200,000 medical


    expenses. I will arrange for my secretary to go there.¡±


    The servant nodded immediately, took out his mobile phone and dialed 120.


    Everyone also went out to check the injuries of the bodyguards. Although all of them looked


    miserable, they were not life-threatening.


    However, these people are also very ashamed, and even ashamed to look up at Orrin, and


    constantly curse that they are too weak and ashamed of Orrin¡¯s trust.


    Orrin didn¡¯t care about this either, andforted one by one: ¡°Today¡¯s matter is an ident. The


    other party came prepared, and all the masters came. You can¡¯t match each other, and you can


    understand it.


    With that said, he again asked: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much now, go to the hospital for treatment


    and recovery!¡±


    Soon, the ambnce took the bodyguards away, and Orrin also arranged for his secretary to rush


    to the hospital to handle rted matters.


    When everything was arranged, he finally felt relieved.


    A family of three returned to the restaurant with Charlie Wade. He took Charlie Wade¡¯s hand and


    choked up and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, today¡­thanks to you!¡±


    Angie and Stefanie on the side also nodded gratefully.


    Angie said: ¡°Charlie Wade, if it weren¡¯t for you, today I and you Uncle Orrin, I really don¡¯t know how


    to cross this hurdle¡­¡±


    Stefanie also cried and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, thank you so much today¡­¡±


    As she said that, she remembered the grievances that her parents had just received, and she


    couldn¡¯t control her emotions, and tears couldn¡¯t stop streaming.


    Charlie Wade hurriedlyforted: ¡°Uncle Orrin, Angie, and Daisy, to me, you are my rtives.


    What kind of kindness is there to me¡­¡±


    Orrin nodded and asked with red eyes: ¡°Charlie Wade, howe you have such a strong strength?


    Even if they are not your opponents, this is too powerful? What have you experienced over the


    years? How can it be so tough?¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°Uncle Orrin, although I have had a hard time these years, I did


    encounter some opportunities that ordinary people can¡¯t meet, so I have some skills.¡±


    Orrin grabbed his hand and said sincerely: ¡°Charlie Wade, if I leave, you, Angie and Daisy, and their


    mothers, are all dependent on you, otherwise, I will not be at ease until I die, and I will never look


    down¡­ ¡­¡±


    Angie wiped her tears, and said stubbornly: ¡°Husband, don¡¯t say such dejected things, and don¡¯t


    worry about our wife. The big deal is that after you leave, our wife will donate all the money!


    Anyway, my family will pay it back. It¡¯s a little bit capable. My daughter is now a big star again. We


    must have no worries about the lives of our mothers and daughters. We donated all the property,


    and we won¡¯t let them both get a cent!¡±


    Orrin sighed and nodded softly: ¡°After I leave, everything will be in the hands of your wife. I have no


    other wishes. I only hope that your wife will live a healthy and peaceful life!¡±


    Stefanie cried and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. Are you nning to be hospitalized and actively


    cooperate with treatment?


    There may be miracles! Don¡¯t make conclusions so early!¡±


    Orrinughed sadly: ¡°Good girl, your dad has lived for most of his life. He has experienced all kinds


    of storms, and he can see and see through many things. As for my disease, I can¡¯t cure it


    everywhere. Treatment is nothing more than a question of whether to go in the first half of the year


    or the second half.¡±


    Now it is the twelfth lunar month of the lunar calendar, and it is also the first month of the new year


    in the sr calendar.


    Therefore, Orrin felt that he would definitely not be able to live this year.


    When these words came out, Angie and Stefanie cried into a ball, both of them were top beauties,


    crying into such a pear blossom and rain, it really hurts.


    Especially Stefanie, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t have much contact with her, but she could feel that her


    temper was very proud and strong, but now she was crying like this, how could she still have the


    slightest aura of fearlessness? She is like a little girl next door who makes people feel distressed.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1522


    So, Charlie Wade took a deep breath, looked at the three of them, and said seriously: ¡°Uncle Orrin,


    Angie, and Daisy, with me Charlie Wade alive, no matter where I am, I will not let you be bullied!¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade looked at Orrin again and said seriously: ¡°Uncle Orrin, I have a way to


    cure your disease and restore your health!¡±


    If Charlie Wade said such a thing during dinner, Orrin would not believe it. He knew that his disease


    could never be cured.


    But only to see that after Charlie Wade defeated the God of War and the realm master with his own


    power, he suddenly had an extremely strong trust in Charlie Wade.


    He felt that since Charlie Wade said so, he must be certain.


    So he hurriedly asked: ¡°Charlie Wade, do you really have a way to heal me?!¡±


    Angie also blushed and said: ¡°Yes, Charlie Wade, your uncle Orrin¡¯s condition is really too serious.


    We asked this directly the top expert, but they all¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Angie did not go on.


    In this case, the family of three has heard it too many times.


    No matter which top expert is found, they all say that there is no cure for the disease, and it canst


    a few months at most.


    Charlie Wade said confidently at this time: ¡°Angie, don¡¯t worry, if I say yes, I can definitely do it!¡±


    With that said, he took out a rejuvenating pill from his pocket, handed it to Orrin, and said earnestly:


    ¡°Uncle Orrin, take this medicine, all your diseases will be cured!¡±


    Orrin stared at him dumbfounded: ¡°This¡­this¡­is this medicine so amazing?!¡±


    If someone else handed him such a medicine and said that one pill would cure his illness, Orrin


    would definitely not believe it!


    Because thispletely subverted his understanding of the world, disease, cancer, and even life.


    However, this was what Charlie Wade said, so he suddenly felt that Charlie Wade¡¯s words might


    really be a little credible!


    Thinking of this, he immediately asked: ¡°Charlie Wade, can I just take this medicine?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly: ¡°Swallow it directly, take it with warm water, and go and pour Uncle


    Orrin a ss of warm water.¡±


    ¡°Okay Charlie Wade!¡± Stefanie immediately got up and poured a cup of warm water over.


    Angie¡¯s expression on the side was a littleplicated.


    She was skeptical at this moment in her heart.


    Half believe, and half feel unlikely.


    However, she changed her mind to think that Charlie Wade would never harm her husband. It was


    nothing more than a pill. Even if the disease could not be cured, it should not hurt the body too


    much.


    So she didn¡¯t speak, and waited for her husband to take the medicine to see if it worked.


    When the warm water was brought, Orrin did not hesitate, put the rejuvenating pill that exuded a


    strong medicinal fragrance into his mouth, took another sip of water, and then raised his head and


    swallowed the rejuvenating pill¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1523


    The efficacy of Rejuvenating Pill is beyond doubt.


    This is the essence recorded in the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±, which can make the dead treese in


    spring, can rejuvenate the elderly, and can make the dying people repeat health.


    At the beginning, Don Albertt was seriously injured by Webb¡¯s bodyguard, and his breath was


    almost absent, only thest faint breath was hanging.


    In that case, even the best doctor in the world can only save his life, but he can never save his


    brain, and it is better to be a vegetative end.


    However, after taking a rejuvenation pill, Don Albertt not only fully recovered, his whole body was


    even more than ten years younger.


    This shows how magical the efficacy of rejuvenation Pill is.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade firmly believes that Rejuvenating Pill will also heal Orrin!


    At this time, Orrin took the Rejuvenation Pill in front of his wife and daughter, and immediately felt


    an unprecedented sense offort, dissolving in his belly.


    The whole body is like the groundpletely chapped under the perennial drought. There is no


    more water in the soil.


    However, this medicinal power is like an endless stream of clear springs, which instantly gushes out


    from the cracks in the ground, not only moisturizing the entire earth, but also covering the entire


    earth with abundant water!


    Originally, his physical stamina had been consumed more than 80% by a serious illness. He had


    personally experienced the feeling that his body was constantly getting worse.


    It was like a hole opened at the bottom of a bucket of water, allowing him to directly feel the


    elerated passing of life on his body.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly realized that the feeling that life is better than death seemed


    to be repeated backwards!


    He could clearly feel that his own passing life was quickly added back.


    Soon, he felt that his body had recovered to 50% of what it was when he was healthy!


    Immediately afterwards, it was 70%! It¡¯s 90%!


    After that, it was ten percent!


    In just over a minute, he felt that he had returned to his healthy state.


    When I was sick, I was 48 years old, and now I am 50 years old.


    Although there is a difference of two years, 48   years old is a healthy 48 years old, 50 years old, a


    dying 50 years old, the gap is different every day!


    And now, he has found the feeling of being healthy and strong at the age of 48!


    He felt that all this was really amazing, it was like having the most beautiful dream before dying!


    However, the surprise is not over yet!


    After all, this is a rejuvenation pill! !


    This is the rejuvenation pill that Lord Mooore is willing to bow his head and kneel to Charlie Wade!


    This is Don Albertt¡¯s rejuvenating pill for Charlie Wade¡¯s liver and brain!


    This is a rejuvenating pill that Travis Lane is willing to spend 2 billion Dor in!


    How could such a miraculous and precious rejuvenation pill only bring Orrin¡¯s body back to when he


    was forty-eight?


    Rejuvenating Pill is like a magical force that can travel through time, dragging Orrin¡¯s body back


    desperately!


    Then, Orrin felt that he seemed to be back when he was forty-five years old!


    That year, one thing impressed him particrly deeply.


    That year, his father died.


    Orrin, who was extremely filial and filial, bought the best golden nanmu coffin for his father.


    It takes sixteen young adults to lift the coffin.


    Orrin took his younger brothers Hank and Carl and joined them, hoping to carry the coffin for his


    dead father by himself.


    However, Hank and Carl couldn¡¯t support them at all, and were panting after trying them once.


    In the end, it was Orrin and 15 young people who lifted the coffin and sent it to the cemetery.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1524


    After falling ill, Orrin missed himself at that time countless times.


    At that time, I really refused to admit defeat! At forty-five years old, but still want to be like a 30-year-


    old young man.


    In fact, my body at the time was indeed better than that of ordinary people of my age. Even though


    it was very difficult to lift the coffin, I still resisted it!


    And now, that peak state is back!


    Orrin was sitting on the chair and burst into tears immediately!


    He felt that all this was simply a gift from heaven! When I was dying, I just hoped to survive, and I


    didn¡¯t dare to hope that my life could return to this peak state!


    But, now, all this miraculous thing is happening to me!


    At this time, the miracle happened not only to Orrin, but also to Angie and Stefanie!


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, they saw Orrin¡¯s pale and colorless face, and they began to


    quickly restore ruddy.


    The sunken eye sockets and dark circles that are unique to the terminally ill patient are rapidly


    disappearing, and his already pale hair is rapidly turning ck! Even the wrinkles on his face


    seemed to be smoothed by an invisible iron of years!


    Gosh! What did I see? I actually saw the turn of time!


    Angie covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes widened, and her beautiful eyes, after shedding


    too many sad tears, shedding tears of excitement for the first time.


    The same was true for Stefanie. Her tears had already burst, but she did not dare to make any


    noise for fear that it would disturb the continuation of the miracle.


    During the period when her father was ill, she secretly worshipped all the gods in the world that she


    knew, and was able to descend from the mansion and manifest spirits.


    However, after every prayer, it was endless disappointment and even despair.


    But who would have thought that the gods could not heal his father, and her fianc¨¦, whom she had


    missed for more than ten years, and that Charlie Wade who had been chasing behind his a** in his


    childhood, brought his father the most miraculous miracle in the world!


    Orrin¡¯s body is still going back in time.


    At this time, he already felt the state of his forty years old.


    That year, he heard from others that someone met a young Chinese man in faraway Argentina. The


    young Chinese man, in Buenos Aires, the capital of Argentina, worked as a temporary tour guide for


    Chinese tourists and made a living from this. , Very much like his big brother who worshipped the


    handle back then.


    Orrin was extremely excited when he heard the news.


    He immediately booked a full flight ticket to Argentina.


    Argentina is the country farthest from China.


    Whether you start from the east or the west, you need a straight line distance of at least 20,000


    kilometers to get there.


    There is no civil airliner that can fly 20,000 kilometers without stopping. Therefore, there is no direct


    flight from Eastcliff to Buenos Aires.


    At that time, Orrin¡¯s private jet had a maximum range of less than 8,000 kilometers.


    However, in order to find Charlie Wade, he set out in a hurryte that night without hesitation.


    The ne first took off from Eastcliff, after a stop for refueling, first flew to Das, the United States,


    and then stopped for refueling again in Das, the United States, and then flew non-stop to Buenos


    Aires.


    The entire flight time took almost thirty hours.


    During these thirty hours, Orrin never closed his eyes.


    He thought he would be able to find Charlie Wade¡¯s whereabouts that time, so he was so excited


    that he couldn¡¯t rest at all.


    In addition, he had not rested for more than ten hours before taking off, so he held on for 48 hours,


    but he didn¡¯t even feel any fatigue at the time.


    More than fifty hours have passed until he found the young man who really looked like Charlie


    Wade¡¯s father and asked if he was not the Charlie Wade he was looking for.


    Until that moment, he felt a sense of depression and fatigue.


    And now, he actually feels his body, back to that time¡­


    His decades of worldview werepletely subverted in an instant.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out, what kind of magical medicine Charlie Wade gave him? Could it be that the


    elixir of the legendary Taishang Laojun failed? Otherwise, how could it be so magical?


    At this moment, Orrin, who was at least ten years younger, was crying and choked silently¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1525


    At this moment, Angie and Stefanie were crying so hard that they couldn¡¯t help themselves.


    The two of them left and right, holding Orrin¡¯s warm hand, so excited that they couldn¡¯t speak.


    Although Orrin has not undergone any medical tests, and their wives have not received any


    authoritative report on whether Orrin has been cured, they believe in their own eyes, in their own


    judgment, and believe that he is nowpletely healed!


    As a personal experience of the effects of rejuvenating pills, Orrin knows his own situation well. He


    is now 10,000% sure that he is not only healed, but his body is back to the state he was in when he


    was 10 years ago. .


    This made him ecstatic.


    It took him a long time to recover from his uncontroble emotions. Then, he raised his head to look


    at Charlie Wade, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    Immediately afterwards, he gently pushed away the wife and daughter beside him, bending his legs


    and knelt down in front of Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that Orrin would kneel to himself and hurriedly reached out to support


    him, making him unable to kneel anyway.


    But Orrin has been working hard to push his hand away, and said solemnly and sincerely: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, you recreated Uncle Orrin, this worship, you can¡¯t stop me anyway!¡±


    Charlie Wade blurted out: ¡°Uncle Orrin, you are my father¡¯s brother, that is equivalent to my uncle,


    how can I receive such a gift from you? Isn¡¯t this broken me¡­¡±


    Orrin shook his head and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, your kindness to me is as great as a mountain, even


    if you give most of my assets to you, it is no match for the kindness, so you will receive my worship


    anyway¡­ .¡±


    Before Charlie Wade could speak, Angie on the side had already knelt down, and Stefanie knelt on


    the ground without thinking.


    Angie choked up and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, you have a great kindness to our family. Auntie is


    unforgettable in this life¡­¡±


    Stefanie on the side also nodded again and again: ¡°Charlie Wade, thank you so much¡­¡±


    At this moment, Orrin was still using his body topete with Charlie Wade, insisting on kneeling


    on the ground.


    Seeing this, Charlie Wade sighed, then let go of Orrin, stood up straight, and said seriously: ¡°If this


    is the case, I won¡¯t stop you, but after thanking me, let¡¯s stop talking about this. Now, I haven¡¯t had a


    mouthful of food yet, let¡¯s eat lunch first, okay?¡±


    Orrin immediately knelt on the ground, sped his fists on top of his head, and said sincerely:


    ¡°Charlie Wade, uncle is not stupid. I can see that you must be someone with great ability. Uncle


    thank you for giving me such a great opportunity. Uncle will remember this life. ! If there is anything


    that needs uncle to do in the future, don¡¯t dare to refuse to do it!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, helped him up, and said, ¡°Uncle Orrin, thank you too, can you eat?¡±


    Orrin hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Come here, let¡¯s continue eating!¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Angie excitedly and said with a smile: ¡°Wife! Go to our storeroom and


    get a bottle of my treasured top Maotai. I have a good drink with Charlie Wade today!, for more than


    a year! I have been greedy for a long time without a drop of wine!¡±


    Angie wiped away her tears, and smiled and said, ¡°Okay! You guys sit and eat first, I¡¯ll get it now!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1526-1530

    Chapter 1526-1530


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1526


    After a while, Angie came back with a bottle of Maotai in a four-jin bottle.


    Orrin took over the bottle and opened the lid while saying to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, since the


    year of her birth, every year on her birthday, I will spend a lot of money to save a batch of the best


    Moutai I can buy. So far, there is already a storage room in the basement. They are all auction-level


    top Maotais. They were originally prepared to wait for the wedding day of Daisy to entertain


    rtives and friends. Today, let¡¯s try it first!¡±


    Angie smiled and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, this batch of wine, your uncle Orrin is very precious. The


    storage room is like a brave, you can only get in. It has been stored for more than 20 years, and I


    haven¡¯t taken a bottle out to drink it. , This is the first time today!¡±


    Orrin smiled and said, ¡°This wine was originally prepared for the wedding of Charlie Wade and


    Daisy, so now it should be preheated!¡±


    Stefanie on the side blushed immediately.


    Charlie Wade was inevitably embarrassed.


    marry?


    I am a married person now, how can I marry Stefanie again?


    Orrin also saw the embarrassment in Charlie Wade¡¯s expression, and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    I know your current situation, you don¡¯t have to have any psychological burden. Since I am now


    healed, I must live another 20 or 30 years. No problem, uncle is the master, our family has been


    waiting for you for three years!¡±


    Speaking of this, Orrin said while pouring his wine, ¡°In the past three years, you can solve the


    current problems in a few minutes, and then make a n for your own future, whether you want to


    return to Eastcliff or Wade¡¯s home. ,


    Think about all these things, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you return to the Wade family. In my eyes, you


    are the son-inw of the Sun family. Everything in the Sun family belongs to you. It doesn¡¯t matter if


    you don¡¯t have the Wade family!¡±


    ¡°Yeah Charlie Wade!¡± Angie also said to the side: ¡°You were born in Eastcliff and grew up in Eastcliff


    before you were eight years old. This is your root. After you marry Daisy, the best choice is toe


    back!¡±


    ¡°If you feel tired of these cumbersome things in Eastcliff¡¯s wealthy family, I also support you and


    your daughter to settle overseas together, and you don¡¯t need to worry about money. The assets of


    your uncle Orrin and I are enough for the two of you in this world. In any country, you can live a


    lifetime without worries!¡±


    Stefanie had a blushing face, and she didn¡¯t say a word shyly, but she looked at Charlie Wade from


    time to time, and she could see that the expression in her eyes was full of tenderness.


    Charlie Wade knew that his marriage contract with Stefanie was the order of his parents.


    And it has existed for more than 20 years, and I did not keep the promise of my parents. At this


    time, if I refuted it immediately, I would have no face to face my parents who had passed away.


    So he nodded lightly and said seriously: ¡°Uncle Orrin and Angie, I will consider these issues


    carefully.¡±


    In his opinion, the best solution is to dy the matter first, and then slowly ease the matter.


    Orrin naturally agreed, and then handed Charlie Wade a ss of wine. He also picked up a ss


    and said boldly, ¡°Come on, Charlie Wade! Finish this ss!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and the two of them clinked their sses, and drank all the Moutai in the


    ss.


    Orrin sipped his stomach with a ss of wine. The familiar and unfamiliar feeling made him smack


    his lips. He said excitedly: ¡°Oh, now I understand that being rich and powerful is not as good as


    being healthy! Health is fundamental!¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help asking Charlie Wade: ¡°By the way, Charlie Wade, it is not convenient


    for you to tell uncle, what kind of magical medicine you gave me, how can it have such a magical


    effect?   It¡¯s like an elixir. same!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1527


    Charlie Wade heard Orrin¡¯s question about the rejuvenating pill and said with a smile: ¡°Uncle Orrin,


    this medicine is called the rejuvenating pill. I dare not say that it is a real elixir, but I can say that it is


    at least half a fairy. Medicine was refined by ancient Chinese geniuses, and I also obtained it by


    chance.¡±


    Orrin did not doubt that he had him, and said seriously: ¡°This medicine is really amazing. It really


    doesn¡¯t look like a mortal thing in the world. The feeling when I took the medicine just now is almost


    dreamlike! It seems that there are indeed many ancestors that we cannot understand their


    Supernatural power!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in agreement.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know who wrote the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±, ording to the age of the Yuchun


    bottle, the bottle should have been made in the Ming Dynasty.


    And the bottle did not have any traces ofter cutting, that is to say, the wooden box where the


    ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡± was originally stored should be put in in advance when making the mud before


    the Ming Dynasty craftsman made the jade pot spring bottle. .


    And the material of the wooden box and the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡± is also very magical, there is no


    problem with the fire, and it disappears instantly after opening it, and Charlie Wade can¡¯t see


    through the mystery.


    Therefore, he empathized with Orrin¡¯s words.


    After three rounds of wine, Orrin became more and more interested and drank the wine very


    refreshingly. Soon, the two of them each dropped a catty of white wine.


    Angie suddenly remembered something at this moment and said: ¡°Be faithful, when you show up at


    the board of directors tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid it will scare many people, especially the second and


    third.¡±


    Orrin sneered: ¡°That¡¯s right! Tomorrow, I will not only stun the entire board of directors, but also


    reorganize the entire board!


    I used to take care of my second and third wife, and I never dreamed that they would fall into


    trouble when I was seriously ill, but From tomorrow on, their days in the Sun Group will not be so


    comfortable!¡±


    Angie hurriedly said: ¡°From now on, you must pay attention to the issue of personal safety. Whether


    it is a group or a family, you must have more bodyguards to prevent the elders and thirds from


    jumping over the wall.¡±


    Orrin nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I willmunicate with the best securitypany tomorrow, and spend


    200 million to hire the best security team to protect our family¡¯s safety 24 hours. From now on,


    except for this one


    Apart from the people in the house, I don¡¯t trust anyone anymore!¡±


    The people in this room Orrin said were his wife and daughter and Charlie Wade.


    Now, besides these three people, he really can¡¯t believe anyone.


    Even his own younger brother can betray him, and even think of robbing his own property, which is


    even more extreme. They even threatened him with the lives of his wife and children. This not only


    made him angry, but also made him feel angry.


    See through the nature of human nature.


    What about brothers? In the face of interests, don¡¯t you also draw swords to each other?


    Thinking of this, Orrin looked at Charlie Wade and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, if you don¡¯t have


    any ns tomorrow, why not go with me? With you, uncle will be more confident.¡±


    Charlie Wade naturally nodded and agreed without hesitation.


    This time I came to Eastcliff to help Orrin solve the problem.


    The physical problem is solved, and the asset problem must be helped as much as possible.


    Otherwise, the current Orrin has recovered from a serious illness and his control of the group is at


    the weakest stage, and he may not be able to beat his two younger brothers.


    In case his two younger brothers join other shareholders to squeeze him out, this is also a problem.


    Moreover, Charlie Wade was even more worried that his two younger brothers would want to kill


    him.


    After all, they have been greedy by these hundreds of billions of property for so long, and they


    cannot give up easily.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1528


    Therefore, I must help Orrin solve all the problems before leaving Eastcliff and returning to Aurouss


    Hilll.


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s agreement, Orrin sighed, took his wine ss, and said, ¡°Come on, Charlie


    Wade, uncle toast you!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and clinked sses with him again.


    Angie saw the two drunk happily, and whispered to Stefanie beside him: ¡°Your dad hasn¡¯t been so


    happy in a long time.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Stefanie also nodded repeatedly, and said in her mother¡¯s ear: ¡°It seems that from the time Uncle


    Wade¡¯s ident until now, I haven¡¯t seen him so happy.¡±


    Angie was under the table, gently holding her daughter¡¯s hand, and whispered: ¡°Charlie Wade is a


    good man, you must hold him!¡±


    Stefanie was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Mom¡­how do you know now¡­ Charlie Wade is


    already married and he is not divorced now¡­¡±


    Angie said earnestly: ¡°Stupid boy, he is your fianc¨¦ since you were a child. This is your husband


    who was robbed of you, not her husband!¡±


    After a slight pause, Angie said: ¡°Besides, in Aurouss Hilll, I don¡¯t believe that a daughter with a


    family can be worthy of Charlie Wade, and the local richest man is far from qualified. Looking at the


    entire Eastcliff city, those who can be worthy of Charlie Wade, except you , Only the girl from the


    Banks Familyy.¡±


    ¡°And you have a marriage contract with him. The two families are still friends for many years. It is


    justified and created by nature when you marry Charlie Wade.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, by then, your dad and I will have more sons! Your dad will definitely be happy all day


    long!¡±


    Stefanie¡¯s pretty face flushed with shame: ¡°Mom, then you say, how should I hold it¡­I don¡¯t have


    any experience in this area¡­¡±


    Angie said: ¡°I will teach you slowly when I turn back!¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade also responded to Orrin with a ss of wine, and immediately said:


    ¡°Uncle Orrin, I am here this time. In addition to seeing you and Angie and helping you treat your


    illness, I also want to go to my parents¡¯ tomb to mourn. Where are the parents buried now?¡±


    Orrin gave a mncholy sigh, and said, ¡°Your parents are now buried in Wade Mountain in the


    western suburbs.¡±


    ¡°Wade Mountain?¡± Because Charlie Wade listened to Orrin uttering these words, he didn¡¯t know it


    belonged to Wade.


    Therefore, he asked in surprise: ¡°Uncle Orrin, why haven¡¯t I heard of this ce you are talking


    about?¡±


    Orrin said: ¡°Wade Mountain is actually a mountain with excellent Fengshui in the western suburbs.


    Originally, your parents were buried in the tomb of Sabil in the northern suburbs, but something


    happened to the Wade family four years ago. I bought this mountain and renamed it Wade


    Mountain. Wade is the leaf of your Wade family, and the mausoleum is the mausoleum.¡±


    After speaking, Orrin said again: ¡°After the Wade family bought Wade Mountain, they invested


    hundreds of millions to refurbish and develop the mountain. This development took three years. It


    was notpleted untilst spring. After thepletion, Wade So the family moved the entire


    ancestral tomb. When the ancestral tomb was moved, there was a lot of movement and great


    momentum, and everyone in Eastcliff didn¡¯t know it.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned: ¡°The Wade family has been in Eastcliff for hundreds of years. Over a


    hundred ancestors were buried in the ancestral tomb. On such arge scale, the Wade family said


    that the amodating whole moved?¡±


    Orrin nodded and said, ¡°I heard the rumors about this incident that your grandfather fell ill


    unexpectedly four years ago, but no problem can be found. It will not help to seek medical advice


    everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Later, the Wade family also traveled across the famous Sichuan and Dashan Mountains across the


    country and visited many experts. After seeing the experts, they all left without saying a word,


    turning around, and asking why they didn¡¯t mention a word¡­ ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather was in a madness, he went to the United States in person, and he invited back a


    hundred-year-old Chinese feng shui master after three visits to the thatched cottage. After the feng


    shui master came, he visited the tomb and said what the feng shui bureau of the Wade family is


    Longkun Shoal , And it¡¯s not easy to resolve, so he instructed the Wade family to move the


    ancestral grave to Wade Mountain¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1529


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t care too much about Wade Family Fengshui and moving the ancestral grave.


    He has no interest in the people and affairs of the Wade Family. For the Wade family, he actually


    only cared about two things. First, where the parents are buried, and whether they can mourn by


    themselves;


    Secondly, who did the parents hurt and whether they were the Wade family members. As for the


    other things of the Wade Family, he didn¡¯t want to take it into his mind.


    Therefore, after listening to Orrin¡¯s introduction of Wadeling Mountain, Charlie Wade asked: ¡°Uncle


    Orrin, can


    I go to Wade Mountain to mourn?¡±


    Orrin said: ¡°Wade Mountain is the ancestral tomb of your Wade family and a ce of feng shui.


    Usually the Wade family controls it very strictly. Outsiders can¡¯t enter at all. Even if I go, I have to


    greet the Wade family in advance and make an appointment. But you are Wade family son, just say


    hello and you should be able to go directly.¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said, ¡°Uncle Orrin, I don¡¯t want to tell you anything. I don¡¯t want


    the Wade family to know that I havee to Eastcliff, so I don¡¯t want to have too much contact with


    them for the time being.¡±


    Orrin thought for a while, and then said: ¡°Well, let me call your uncleter and say I want to pay


    homage to your parents and ask him to say hello to the people below. Then you disguise for a while


    and talk to I can go there together. After all, you look so much like your father. If you are in your


    generation, Parents Wade, they will definitely recognize you.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly got up and bowed deeply to Orrin: ¡°Uncle Orrin, thank you for your


    aplishment!¡±


    Orrin hurriedly got up to help, and said with a trembling, ¡°Charlie Wade, what are you¡­what are you


    doing? You are the great benefactor of our family, why bother to salute me for this little thing¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said solemnly: ¡°Uncle Orrin, it¡¯s not a trivial matter to me that my deceased parents


    mattered. My parents passed away eighteen years ago and I never went to the grave to pay filial


    piety. It¡¯s really unfaithful and unfilial. It is of great significance to me that you can fulfill me and give


    me this opportunity to fulfill my filial piety. How can I not salute you!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Orrin hurriedly said to himself: ¡°Oh, I said the wrong thing. This is really not a


    trivial matter.


    Don¡¯t worry, uncle will take you there tomorrow!¡±


    Angie on the side said: ¡°I will go with my daughter. If you and your father go, the Wade family will


    easily be suspicious. After all, the Wade family knows what is going on in our family. Besides


    you, our family also There are no young men.¡±


    Orrin said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you can let Charlie Wade pretend to be my driver.¡±


    Angie nodded, but insisted, ¡°Then our mothers should be with you, too. I haven¡¯t visited Brother


    Wade and Sister Wade for half a year.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Stefanie hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, you can let me and mom go together too!¡±


    Orrin nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then go together tomorrow!¡±


    After speaking, he thought about the time, and said: ¡°In this way, in the morning, Charlie Wade and I


    will go to the group to open the board of directors. You two will wait at home. After the meeting, we


    wille over and pick you up.¡±


    Angie immediately agreed and said: ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Between pushing the cup and changing the cup, Charlie Wade and Orrin killed the four-jin bottle of


    Moutai.


    They were full of food and drink, and the two of them were in high spirits, so Orrin took him and


    looked through many old photos in the study.


    These old photos all have Charlie Wade¡¯s parents. The earliest photos were when Charlie Wade¡¯s


    parents were just married and before Charlie Wade.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1530


    Charlie Wade¡¯s parents, from the looks of them, are also absolutely human beings.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s father is handsome, and his mother is morous and generous, especially the


    beauty of Charlie Wade¡¯s mother, Angie can¡¯tpare with it, no matter what era, they are


    outstanding.


    It¡¯s a pity that the pair of golden boys and girls who were famous in Eastcliff back then are now


    gone, leaving only mottled images and remaining memories.


    At that time, Orrin was not married, so at the wedding, he stood alone beside Charlie Wade¡¯s father


    and took a photo with Charlie Wade¡¯s parents.


    Then there are photos of Orrin and Angie¡¯s wedding.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s parents were there to congratte his wedding.


    So, the four of them took a group photo.


    Then, it was Charlie Wade who was born, and the four people in the photo became five people. He


    was wrapped in a baby and hugged by his mother.


    Then Stefanie was born.


    As a result, the photo became six people.


    These six people, from two children in their infancy, became Charlie Wade standing beside their


    parents, and then Stefanie also standing beside their parents.


    Then, there was a group photo of the two children.


    Charlie Wade is half a head taller than Stefanie, so he looks like a big brother, while Stefanie is like


    a little sister, closely following Charlie Wade¡¯s side.


    What¡¯s interesting is that in the group photo of the two people, each Stefanie grasped Charlie


    Wade¡¯s arm tightly, with a very happy expression.


    Charlie Wade, who was on the side, always had a pretentious taste, deliberately trying to keep a


    distance from Stefanie.


    Orrin sighed while looking at these old photos for him: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that time flies so fast. In a


    blink of an eye, you are already so old.¡±


    Charlie Wade saw so many old photos of his parents, his eyes were red, and he almost shed tears


    several times, but he abruptly endured it.


    Seeing this, Orrin patted his shoulder lightly and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, your parents know well. If you


    know the news of your safety, you will definitely be very happy.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with emotion: ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel a little shameless to face them. I


    haven¡¯t visited them for so many years, and I am ashamed. Moreover, for so many years, I haven¡¯t


    made any proud achievements or sorry for the cultivation of my parents.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Orrin said earnestly: ¡°Your parents are open-minded throughout their lives, and


    they have never hoped that their sons will be a dragon. They are the dragons and phoenixes


    among people, so the expectation of you has always been that you can grow up healthy and happy


    for a lifetime. Don¡¯t have any sorrows and troubles.¡±


    Speaking of this, Orrin smiled and said, ¡°Do you know that your mother really likes the name Lily in


    Jin Yong¡¯s novels?


    I think it¡¯s a very good name, but Lily in the book is not a good person. When you were born, your


    mother joked that if you were a little girl, she would name you Lily.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled knowingly, thinking of his mother, there was a warm current in his heart.


    Indeed, as Orrin said, my mother never hoped that she would be a dragon or a phoenix. She


    told herself from an early age that a person needs to be happy when he is alive. It is enough to be a


    kind and upright person.


    Achievement and status are not important.


    After chatting with Orrin for an afternoon, when Angie came in to deliver the fruit, she said to Charlie


    Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, the guest room has been prepared for you. On the second floor next to the


    girl¡¯s room, you drank so much wine at noon. Go back to your room and rest for a while. If there is


    anything, you can just find us directly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Thank you Angie.¡±

 Chapter 1531-1535

    Chapter 1531-1535


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1531


    At this moment. In the top ward of Sun¡¯s Hospital.


    Hank, the second child of the Sun family, and Carl, the third child, received the first stage of


    treatment after taking CT of the affected area.


    CT showed that Hank¡¯s wrist was broken and Carl¡¯s dder was damaged. Although neither of


    them is life-threatening, they need to be treated for a while.


    And these are all thanks to Charlie Wade.


    This Sun¡¯s hospital is a private high-level hospital invested by the Sun family.


    Although the overall strength is notparable to a top-tier tertiary hospital such as Union Medical


    College Hospital, it is definitely a leader among private hospitals.


    The top families of Eastcliff actually each have their own private hospitals.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although these hospitals are external in name, in most cases, they do not receive patients from


    outside at all.


    Basically, they are exclusively for internal family use.


    Now, except for the two brothers Hank and Carl, all the other people who were driven away from


    Orrin¡¯s house by Charlie Wade have alsoe here, discussing countermeasures with ck faces.


    What happened today was a huge ident that they never dreamed of.


    They didn¡¯t expect that there would be a strange man in the house of Orrin;Second, I didn¡¯t expect


    the strength of this strange man to be terribly strong.


    A God of War and a realm master that Hank has hired heavily, has been diagnosed with severe


    symptoms of muscle weakness by the hospital.


    This disease is very mysterious, and the medicalmunity has not figured out what this ghost


    disease is.


    Once sick, the muscles of the whole body will gradually lose their strength, and the skeletal muscles


    are very easy to fatigue, that is, the body is weak and tired.


    If the condition continues to worsen, a young maleborer may not even be able to hold a bottle of


    water.


    In more serious cases, you can¡¯t even control your eyelids.


    The doctor in the hospital conducted a very systematic examination on the God of War and the


    realm master, and found that there was a big obstacle in the neuromuscr transmission of the two,


    which was a typical symptom of muscle weakness.


    In fact, this was mainly because Charlie Wade used Reiki to seal the meridians of the two of them,


    but the doctor could not explore the existence of Reiki, and could only determine that they had


    muscle weakness from the clinical manifestations.


    This makes Sun¡¯s second and third family members unable to understand.


    what happened?


    Obviously he is a master of masters. When he arrived at Sun¡¯s house, he was lifted up by the kid


    like a chicken, and then he became weak?


    This is too damn mysterious, right? Is that kid a hidden master?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1532


    But the masters of the hidden world pretend to obey the Basic Law as well. Why do they cause


    muscle weakness by pinching their necks?


    It¡¯s like touching other people¡¯s faces and turning them into impotence. It¡¯s unreasonable!


    The two families are very sad and want to find a chance to teach the kid from the eldest brother¡¯s


    family, but they don¡¯t know who is hisst name, let alone what hees from.


    In fact, the most important thing is that the God of War and the realm master did not have a trick


    under the hands of others. Who else could they find to help kill them?


    Hank was even more depressed. Not only did he lose a God of War and a realm master, he was


    also broken by Charlie Wade, which can be said to be a heavy loss.


    When has he been so wronged?


    At this moment, he even wanted to kill Charlie Wade¡¯s family.


    It¡¯s a pity that he couldn¡¯t think of how to avenge the blood and hatred at this moment.


    Carl was clutching his aching dder. Seeing that his second brother was frantically licking his


    teeth, he hurriedly offered a n: ¡°Second brother, I said this, in fact, you don¡¯t need to retaliate in a


    hurry. Let¡¯s take the shares in the hands of the older brother first. what!¡±


    ¡°Yes, dad!¡± Carl¡¯s son Trevor also said, ¡°My third uncle is right. We should get the shares and family


    property now. This is the top priority!¡±


    Hank said coldly: ¡°That¡¯s right, I think your uncle will be alive within a few days, at most two or three


    months. Let¡¯s get the money first, and then find that kid to settle the ount!¡±


    Carl hurriedly asked, ¡°Second brother, what good idea do you have for the board of directors


    tomorrow?¡±


    Hank sneered: ¡°I have already told several other shareholders that half of them are willing to


    cooperate with us to seize power. Although the remaining half are still thinking about the good of


    elder brother, it is not to be afraid, because we are now united The share of rising has exceeded


    51%!¡±


    Carl asked: ¡°Then we will force the eldest brother to hand over the position of chairman tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hank gritted his teeth and said: ¡°At that time, I wille directly to the board of directors to


    force the pce. With the equity of the two of us and those who support us, we will directly vote to


    abolish his chairmanship and rmend me to do it. The new chairman! This will be able to


    reasonably and legally take over the Sun Group!¡±


    As he said, Hank couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°When I get the chairman¡¯s seat, I will begin to


    transfer the assets of the Sun Group.¡±


    Carl smiled and echoed: ¡°After the assets are transferred to otherpany shells, the big brother¡¯s


    shares will be empty and have no value at all.¡±


    Trevor hurriedly asked: ¡°Dad, what about uncle¡¯s personal assets? He has so many deposits,


    mansions, luxury cars, private inds, private jets, private yachts, and arge number of antiques.


    It is said that he has collected celebrity calligraphy and paintings over the years. That adds up to


    billions?¡±


    ¡°Billions?¡± Hank curled his lips: ¡°You too underestimate your uncle! The calligraphy and paintings in


    the hands of Mr. Wanda are almost over 10 billion. The calligraphy and paintings in your uncle¡¯s


    hands are less than two or three hundred. Hundreds of millions! These are all held in the bank


    vault.¡±


    Trevor¡¯s eyes shed greedy, and he said excitedly: ¡°Dad! We must get this batch of calligraphy and


    paintings! Real estate can¡¯t rise now, and future ie is limited, but the appreciation of antique


    calligraphy and paintings is really too much. Big! Look at the famous paintings of the world¡¯s famous


    artists, which one can¡¯t start with a hundred million dors?¡±


    Hank nodded and said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already have aplete n. I will first take the


    position of chairman, then transfer all the assets of the group, and then force your uncle to make a


    will and The property is given to us, otherwise, I will never make him feel better! Even if he dies, I


    will not make his wife and daughter feel better!¡±


    Carl rubbed his hands in excitement: ¡°Then wait for the board meeting tomorrow, and give my dear


    eldest brother a good show!¡±


    Hank smiled and said: ¡°Tomorrow, I willunch a cultural change on the board of directors to force


    Orrin to give way and rebuild a more prosperous Sun Group !¡±


    Carl licked his face and said, ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t forget your brother when that happens. You will


    be the only one looking forward to everything in the future for your brother!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡± Hank patted Carl¡¯s shoulder with his left hand, and smiled: ¡°You and I have been


    living in the shadow of the boss for so many years, and it¡¯s time for the two of us to get started!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1533


    When Hank and Carl are nning a bright future, Trevor and Daniel on the side also have their own


    thoughts.


    The three Sun family brothers gave birth to eight children in total.


    Orrin has only one daughter, Stefanie.


    And Hank has three children, two daughters and one son, Trevor.


    Carl has four children, three daughters, and one son, Daniel.


    Because male males are not very prosperous, Trevor and Daniel, respectively, will undoubtedly be


    the only heirs to their father¡¯s property in the future.


    Daniel saw the cordial enthusiasm between his father and his second uncle, and couldn¡¯t help but


    look at himself and his cousin Trevor next to him, and wondered in his heart: ¡°When I inherit my


    father¡¯s family property and shares in the future, will I have to be like my father cheating on the


    second uncle? , Go to cheat my cousin? If I need to stick to him in the future, shouldn¡¯t I just start to


    suck him up now?¡±


    And his cousin Trevor thought, the cousin Daniel next to him is actually not very clever, and he is


    not apatriot with him. To be honest, the rtionship is not deep.


    My father, my third uncle, and even the eldest brother who is a naughtypatriot can cheat him,


    so in the future, can I also learn how to cheat Daniel?


    Thinking of this, he felt that the nature of this matter was actually very interesting.


    First, the family property was divided into three, and the second family and the third family joined


    forces to annex the old family.


    Then the second family looked for a chance to annex the third family. Then, wouldn¡¯t the entire Sun


    family fall into his own hands?


    At this point, Trevor couldn¡¯t help getting excited!


    Don¡¯t look at Sun¡¯s family in the entire Eastcliff, it can only be ranked third.


    However, if you can sit on the entire Sun family alone, you can be the richest person in


    Eastcliff, not one of them.


    Even if it was the top two big families of the Wade family and the Banks Familyy, it was impossible


    for anyone to be richer than the Sun family.


    At that time, I said that I could not be a real Chinese richest man!


    Daniel didn¡¯t know that his cousin who wanted to hurry up was actually starting to n how to cheat


    him.


    He deliberately had nothing to say, and Daniel said to Trevor with a smile on his face: ¡°Hey, Brother


    Trevor, you said that the uncle¡¯s mischief, is it the boyfriend of the daughter?¡±


    Trevor shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. The girl is also a public figure. If she falls in love, the


    paparazzi will definitely dig it out, right? But I haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±


    Daniel chuckled and said, ¡°Do you remember that this dog ran the train with his mother¡¯s mouth full,


    and said that we will be infertile in the future. f*ck, when I get the chance, he must get rid of his stuff.


    Let him know what is true infertility!¡±


    Trevor snorted coldly: ¡°Damn, Master is very capable in that aspect. He is well-known in the upper


    circle of Eastcliff. Dare to say that it makes me infertile? f*ck, the woman I yed with is better than


    him. Have seen so many!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Danielplimented: ¡°Trevor, how does that female celebrity you got started two days ago


    feel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Trevor said casually: ¡°It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s a bit poor, and it¡¯s too thin.¡±


    Daniel hurriedly said tteringly: ¡°Trevor, I have a brother who runs a brokeragepany that


    specializes in cultivating high-end models.


    There are several great European girls. Are you interested in getting started and changing tastes?¡±


    Trevor frowned, a trace of lust shed in his eyes, and asked, ¡°When?¡±


    Daniel hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s better to hit the sun if you choose another day, just chant today! Later you


    will take my car and I will take you directly, how about it?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1534


    ¡°Yes!¡± Trevor nodded without hesitation.


    Today, he was humiliated by Charlie Wade. He was in a depressed mood. Unexpectedly, Daniel


    immediately arranged an opportunity for himself to vent the fire, and naturally he immediately


    agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening.


    Brothers Trevor and Daniel came out of the hospital. They drove a car and went to an extremely


    high-end club in Eastcliff.


    The name of this club is very popr, it is called No.1 Mansion.


    If you want to set up a VIP in Mansion One, you have to shoot at least 10 million.


    Because here, VIP has its own luxurious suites, which not only include restaurants, ktv, bathing hot


    springs and spa services, but also bedrooms, meeting rooms, chess and card rooms.


    In addition, VIP also has its own personal butler and personal attendant.


    Once youe here, you can enjoy the dedicated imperial service, which is more chic than the


    ancient emperor.


    In other words, the members who have organized here can not only eat, drink and have fun, but


    also hold business meetings and banquets, which have a wide range of uses.


    Moreover, the privacy here is excellent, so you don¡¯t have to worry about leaking your privacy.


    Because of the many benefits of No.1 Mansion, it is deeply loved by the rich Eastcliff.


    Both Trevor and Daniel are members here, but they rarely y together, they all y their own


    games.


    Today, in order to please Trevor, Daniel asked his friend who started a brokeragepany to bring


    four young European models over, and he was ready to let Trevor have a good time. It was also


    considered asying the foundation for his future.


    Trevor was holding his stomach and couldn¡¯t vent, just nning to have a good time here tonight.


    Soon, four young blond models were brought over, and each one was beautiful and moving, which


    made Trevor excited.


    He immediately and unceremoniously chose the two most beautiful and best figures, and went to


    the luxurious bedroom in the suite.


    And Daniel also took him to pick the remaining two and went to another room.


    Five minutester, the brothers ran out of their rooms in a panic.


    The two looked at each other at the door, or Trevor spoke first: ¡°Daniel, can you do that?¡±


    Daniel was crying and shook his head. He spoke with tremors and crying voices. He choked up and


    said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not working anymore¡­ I have no feeling or reaction at all. I¡¯m so f*cking


    infertile¡­ .¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Trevor and asked him: ¡°You brother, do you still have it?¡±


    Trevor sat down on the ground and muttered: ¡°Damn, I am gone¡­what the hell is going on, this is¡­


    I¡¯m only in my twenties. How can I say that I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Daniel asked, ¡°Brother, do you feel like that part has beenpletely disconnected from the body?¡±


    Trevor nodded brightly and said with red eyes: ¡°Damn, that¡¯s how it feels¡­¡±


    Daniel was crumbling, pressed against the wall, and slowly slipped to the ground, desperately


    saying, ¡°Brother, what do you say about this¡­¡±


    Trevor said in a flustered manner: ¡°Could it be that the kid today was right? No way! You have to go


    to the hospital and check it out. What¡¯s going on!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1535


    The two brothers had just slipped away from the hospital more than half an hour ago, and hurried


    back soon afterwards.


    To find out this kind of hidden disease, they only trust their own hospital, because if they are in other


    hospitals, it is likely to leak the wind.


    If Eastcliff¡¯s dudes knew that the two young masters of the Sun family had suddenly lost their ability


    in that respect, it would not only be shame for them, but the entire Sun family would be


    embarrassed because of them.


    Be the object of ridicule for the entire Eastcliff after dinner.


    The two returned to the hospital, ignoring their father, who was still training in the ward, and rushed


    directly into the office of the hospital director.


    The dean was preparing to get off work at this time, and suddenly saw the two young masters of the


    Sun familying, and immediately askedpliments: ¡°Master Daniel, Master Trevor, what can


    you do with me?¡±


    Trevor blurted out: ¡°Dean, quickly arrange for someone to check it up for us. We are both sick!¡±


    The dean asked in surprise: ¡°Everything is wrong? What is the problem? You two will probably


    introduce me, and then I will arrange rted experts to check on you two immediately!¡±


    Trevor looked around. There was no one else in the office, and the doors and windows of the room


    were closed. So he gritted his teeth and resisted embarrassment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to feel


    anymore!¡±


    ¡°There? Where?¡±


    Trevor pointed to his crotch: ¡°Damn, here, where the hell could it be, do you know it?¡±


    The dean hurriedly waved his hands in fright: ¡°No, no, Master Trevor, howe there is no feeling


    there? Is it because you have encountered a functional obstacle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hindrance to your mother!¡± Trevor cursed, ¡°I don¡¯t feel it at all, understand? It¡¯s just like a


    f*cking disconnect! I can¡¯t feel it anymore!¡±


    ¡°No?!¡± The dean eximed: ¡°I have never encountered this kind of thing. It stands to reason that


    this is unlikely. If the ability is damaged, there may be some obstacles, but it is impossible. I can¡¯t


    feel it at all!¡±


    Trevor pped him and scolded, ¡°I f*cking need you to repeat what I have said with interrogative


    sentences? Hurry up and arrange an examination for me. If the best treatment period is dyed, I


    will kill you. !¡±


    When Daniel saw his cousin start his hand, he immediately stepped forward and kicked the dean,


    gritted his teeth and said, ¡°f*ck you not in a hurry? Believe it or not to fire you tonight?¡±


    The dean was extremely aggrieved, but dared not to speak, so he respectfully said: ¡°Two young


    masters, wait a minute, I will arrange for an andrology expert toe over!¡±


    Soon after, the andrology specialist from the hospital came to the dean¡¯s office.


    After understanding the relevant situation, he immediately took the two young masters of the Sun


    family to the examination room for examination.


    Ten minutester, the andrology expert group of the entire hospital gathered in the examination


    room.


    Some have already drove a few kilometers away from get off work, and some are simply taking a


    break today, but because of the important matter, they are still called over.


    The expert team of seven or eight people was at a loss for the situation of the two young masters of


    the Sun family.


    They used various means to check and found nothing abnormal, but the two always insisted that


    they didn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    This incident disturbed Hank and Carl who were resting in the intensive care unit.


    The two heard that their sons had some problems, so they hurried over.


    After inquiring about the situation, the two were shocked!

 Chapter 1536-1540

    Chapter 1536-1540


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1536


    Hank trembled all over, and blurted out and asked the director of the andrology department: ¡°What


    the hell is going on? Has the cause been investigated?¡±


    The director of the andrology department wiped a cold sweat, and said: ¡°Second master, this thing


    is really weird. We have used various methods to check, but there is no clue. I have been in


    andrology for decades, and I have never seen it. Have such cases¡­¡±


    Orrin was looking at the two crying children, frowning and asked, ¡°Is there no way to cure it?¡±


    The director of the andrology department said embarrassingly: ¡°Second Lord, whether it can be


    cured is the second stage of the problem. The first stage of the problem is to figure out what is


    going on first, and we arepletely confused now¡­ .¡±


    Hank felt dizzy in his brain, and thought to himself:


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°The two children are both in their twenties, and the youngest Daniel is just in his early twenties.


    Isn¡¯t that clear?!¡±


    ¡°Sun family, but these two males!¡±


    ¡°If neither of them can work, then who will seed the Sun family in the future?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a grandson yet!¡±


    Thinking of this, Hank hurriedly looked at his son Trevor, and blurted out: ¡°Trevor, tell your dad, what


    is going on? How do you feel?¡±


    Trevor was dragged to do so many tests. The doctor hadn¡¯t found out what was going on, so he


    became more and more desperate at this time, crying and saying, ¡°Dad! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going


    on! It¡¯s inexplicable.


    No, the key is that I don¡¯t feel anything. I pinch with my nails, but I don¡¯t feel anything at all. Even if it


    hurts, it¡¯s a good thing¡­¡±


    Daniel also cried and said: ¡°I also pinched secretly just now. I didn¡¯t have much energy, but I still felt


    nothing¡­¡±


    Carl almost couldn¡¯t stand firmly, and hurriedlyforted: ¡°Son, don¡¯t worry, son, hold on first, don¡¯t


    panic, let¡¯s slowly figure out a solution!¡±


    Trevor said at this time: ¡°Dad, do you think it has anything to do with the kid I met at the uncle¡¯s


    house today? That kid said today that if I want to lose my fertility, I thought this kid was just a bad


    mouth. But looking at it now, this thing is too damn fable, could it be he did it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Daniel also resentfully said: ¡°That kid has a cheap mouth. If he says he is better, he


    can ligate us both¡­¡±


    ¡°Cloud ligation?!¡± Several male doctors were stunned.


    Having studied medicine for many years, who the hell has heard of such a thing as Ligation?


    It¡¯s totally impossible!


    Hank suddenly thought of what Charlie Wade said at the time, his expression became more and


    more solemn.


    At this time, he looked at Carl next to him, and said puzzledly: ¡°Third brother, do you remember?


    That kid seemed to have asked both of us, saying that we are not too old and that we still have


    fertility¡­ .¡±


    ¡°Remember!¡± Carl nodded again and again: ¡°That kid was too damn bad to talk, I was still scolding


    him in my heart!¡±


    Hank smacked his lips and said solemnly: ¡°Why do I think the more and more the f*ck I feel, what¡¯s


    wrong with this¡­¡±


    Having said that, he frowned for a while and was silent for a while, then suddenly reached out and


    grabbed a hand into his crotch¡­


    After catching this one, he looked horrified and shouted in a panic: ¡°Quick! Doctor, I can¡¯t feel it


    anymore. Check it out for me as soon as possible!!!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1537


    Hank¡¯s words not only shocked everyone present, but also made the third child Carl around him


    involuntarily mp his legs.


    In terms of probability and logic, the son, nephew, and second elder brother all have problems in


    that area, and the chances that they will be spared identally are very slim.


    Therefore, he also hurriedly inserted his hand into his trouser pocket, through the lining of the


    trouser pocket, went there and pinched it. After this pinch, he was shocked immediately!


    Because of him, I can¡¯t feel it at all¡­


    He immediately cried and wailed, ¡°I am still there! Check it out for me too, and I suddenly didn¡¯t feel


    it¡­¡±


    The whole treatment room is full of shock¡­


    This¡­¡­


    This is too incredible, right?


    Two generations of the Sun family and four males have all lost that ability? !


    How is this possible?


    If it is caused by illness, most of the diseases simr to the deterioration of body function are not


    contagious, like paralysis, stroke, Parkinson, frostbite, and muscle weakness. Simr diseases have


    never been contagious.


    Therefore, if one of these four people had such a problem, it would still be understandable.


    However, four people appear at the same time, which is too weird?


    Moreover, even if it is a gic problem, there has never been a case of a family of four at the


    same time.


    For example, all men in this family have inherited the gene for hair loss. There is also a period of


    time. For example, they all begin to lose a lot of hair around the age of 40, and they arepletely


    bald around the age of 50.


    However, I have never heard of anyone with hereditary hair loss. Then one day, four men, forty-


    eight, forty-six, twenty-four, and twenty-one, all became bald at the same time. What a thing!


    The director of the andrology department became more and more confused as he thought about it,


    and his already nervous palms were full of sweat.


    Because he has no idea where to start the treatment.


    After a systematic test, he was basically able to determine that all the four people in the Sun family


    had exactly the same symptoms, but he just didn¡¯t understand what caused them to get sick.


    So he hurriedly asked: ¡°Second Master and Third Master, you two will help me carefully recall what


    unusual ces you have been to together recently, what unusual foods have been eaten together,


    and what unusual things have been encountered together. Things? Especially things with


    radioactive contamination!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Hank blurted out: ¡°We have been in Eastcliff for this period of time, and we haven¡¯t been


    anywhere! We haven¡¯t touched anything strange!¡±


    Carl nodded again and again: ¡°Our respective homes haveprehensive monitoring equipment.


    The quality of water supply and air quality are constantly monitored. There are no sources of


    pollution in the house, and aprehensive radiological investigation has been done. There is


    absolutely no possibility of any radioactive materials. .¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too weird¡­¡± The director of the andrology department bit the bullet and said, ¡°The current


    situation is that the cause of the disease cannot be found at all. If the cause of the disease cannot


    be found, there is no way to start!¡±


    Hank yelled: ¡°Mom¡¯s waste! I can¡¯t even find the cause of the disease. What the hell do I want you


    to do?!¡±


    The director of the andrology department said humblely: ¡°Second Lord, you can certainly realize this


    is very strange without me. It may even be beyond the scope of medicine, so even if you beat me


    and scold me, it will not help! We are now We must work together to find a way to find out the cause


    of the disease, and then follow the path to find a cure¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1538


    Orrin just gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Why do you have so many excuses? If you can¡¯t do it, you


    can¡¯t do it. What the hell is it? If you can¡¯t, just get out of here, ande over with something that


    works!¡±


    On the contrary, Hank stopped Carl, frowning and thinking for a long time.


    He also realized that this matter is really strange, I am afraid it is really not a medical matter.


    At this moment, his son Trevor suddenly yelled: ¡°Oh! Dad! Could it be the bastard at the uncle¡¯s


    house today?!¡±


    Hank blurted out, ¡°You said it was the kid who did it with me?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Trevor said: ¡°He kept talking about cloud ligation at the time. He also said that it made


    me infertile. He even said that if we ask him for something, we will kneel at the door of the uncle¡¯s


    vi. Could this be done by him?¡±


    Hank felt a little bit in his heart: ¡°f*ck! It¡¯s really possible that the kid did this thing! After all, that kid


    hooked up and made my next God of War and a realm master weak. Maybe the current situation of


    our family is inseparable from him!¡±


    Thinking of this, Hank gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Damn, if it¡¯s that bastard, I must kill him!¡±


    Carl hurriedly said: ¡°Brother, how did we kill him? Did you forget how abnormal his strength is?


    Even if you send five war gods and five realm masters, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t beat him!¡±


    Trevor also said to the side: ¡°Yes, Dad, today we went to the uncle¡¯s house and caught the uncle by


    surprise. Now the uncle must have sent someone to protect him tightly. Even without that kid, we¡¯re


    afraid we won¡¯t be able to get anything cheap. ¡­¡­¡±


    When Hank heard this, he suddenly became decadent again.


    This is so f*cking ufortable.


    Knowing that it was the ghost of that kid, but he couldn¡¯t provoke him.


    How to mess with it?


    Bring dozens of masters over, maybe there are more than a hundred masters around the vi


    secretly protecting it.


    Coupled with the incredible strength of that kid, he certainly has no chance of winning!


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said coldly: ¡°It seems that we still have to take a long-term


    view. Let¡¯s bear with him first. On the board of directors tomorrow, we will take down the position of


    chairman.¡±


    The other three nodded.


    Right now, it¡¯s not the time to go head-to-head with Orrin and Charlie Wade, but to find a way to


    take the position of Chairman Orrin first.


    Once he seizes his power in the group, the situation will undergo a huge change. By then, Orrin can


    only be eroded!


    After making up his mind, Hank said to the director of the andrology department: ¡°You can arrange


    to get a part of the sperm for the four of us to freeze!¡±


    ¡°Frozen sperm?!¡± The others were also a little surprised. Carl asked, ¡°Big brother, which one are


    you doing?¡±


    Hank said with a cold face: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if we really can¡¯t recover, the blood of the two families


    and the blood of the entire Sun family will be severed.


    First, freeze the sperm. In case we can¡¯t recover, we can still use artificial insemination. Way to


    continue the blood!¡±


    Carl suddenly understood that the second brother was nning for the worst, leaving seeds for the


    two families first.


    He couldn¡¯t help sighing from the bottom of his heart: ¡°I have to say that the second brother¡¯s idea is


    very far-sighted.


    At first nce, he is a person who has a great view of the overall situation! If you want to be


    yourself, you will definitely not think of this. When the timees, the worst situation wille.


    Didn¡¯t that Sun family cut off their children?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1539


    Trevor and Daniel, two young people, also realized the importance of this matter, so they both


    nodded in agreement.


    If you freeze the sperm first, you will leave the seeds. It is very easy to want a childter.


    After all, as the old saying goes, be prepared!


    Therefore, the director of the andrology department immediately arranged painless manual


    sampling for the four people and prepared a series of tests at the same time.


    As long as it is taken out, it will be sampled for testing immediately, and the rest will be frozen at


    ultra-low temperature with liquid nitrogen. Once the testing ispleted and there is no problem, it


    can be safely stored for a long time.


    However, when the samples were taken out and tested under the testing equipment, the doctors


    discovered a fact that they could not believe.


    When they reported the results to the director of the andrology department, the director of the


    andrology department was swaying with fright.


    Hank and others saw that his face was very ugly, and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is


    there anything unusual?¡±


    The director of the andrology department swallowed his saliva, forced himself to calm down, and


    said: ¡°Second¡­Second Master¡­ Third Master¡­There are also two Young Masters¡­ The results


    havee out. The survival rate of your four seeds is¡­ the survival rate¡­¡±


    Seeing him grimacing, Trevor yelled anxiously: ¡°What the hell are you doing here? What the hell is


    the survival rate, what the hell is you!¡±


    The director of the andrology department had no choice but to bite the bullet and said tremblingly:


    ¡°The survival rate of your four seeds is zero¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The four of them eximed. Carl injured his dder, and his body was a little weak. One


    of them couldn¡¯t stand firmly and sat on the ground with a thud.


    This news is like a bolt from the blue to the Sun family!


    The survival rate of seeds is zero. Doesn¡¯t this mean that they no longer have the ability to


    reproduce offspring? !


    Hank¡¯s frightened hands were shaking, and even his right hand wrapped in ster was shaken by


    him.


    He trembled and asked, ¡°What the hell is going on? How could the seed not survive? I have always


    been normal!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Trevor also cried and said, ¡°A few months ago, I just erged the belly of a tender model. In


    order to prevent her from haunting me, it took a million to get her abortion¡­ Why is there no


    survival rate now?¡±


    When Hank heard this, he pped him with his left hand angrily, and cursed: ¡°You bastard! We¡¯ve


    made other people¡¯s stomachs bigger, so we won¡¯t let her give birth?!


    What if we are born as a son? , Don¡¯t our family have a future?¡±


    Trevor was full of grievances and choked up: ¡°Dad! You reminded me repeatedly that when you


    asked me to mess around outside, don¡¯t make a woman¡¯s belly bigger, let alone have an illegitimate


    child. You said that this would affect me in other colleges. The image in the eyes of the family will


    reduce my worth a lot, and I will not be able to marry the eldest daughter of the top family in the


    future, so I will spend money to have her abortion! Isn¡¯t this all ording to your intentions?¡±


    Hank yelled, raised his hand and pped him several times, and while pped, he cursed


    resentfully: ¡°Make your mouth cheap! Make your mouth cheap! Make your mouth cheap!!!¡±


    In fact, he knew very well that what his son Trevor said was the truth.


    Among the wealthy families in China, marriage is a good match.


    This good match depends not only on the strength of the family, but also on the quality of both men


    and women.


    If it is also a hundred-billion-ss family, the male looks wretched, and the female has a delicate


    appearance, then there is no doubt that the eldestdy of this hundred-billion-ss family cannot be


    regarded as the young master of this hundred-billion-ss family.


    If it is the same hundred billion-ss family, men are just like talents, and women are in a mess, the


    elders and young masters will notpromise.


    In addition to looks, if one of them is inferior, it will also greatly reduce their own value.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1540


    Among them, the most detrimental point for men is having illegitimate children outside.


    Big family marriages, regardless of whether they are men or women, are spoiled by their parents.


    Which eldestdy is willing to marry an illegitimate child and be a stepmother? impossible.


    Even when Stefanie met Charlie Wade again, she paid great attention to this matter. How could she


    be willing to be a stepmother at a young age and a youngdy?


    Hank also wants his son to maintain his ownpetitiveness, so he has repeatedly warned him


    that it is okay to y outside, but he must not have children.


    At that time, he never thought that his son would lose his fertility one day!


    It¡¯s better now, the seed survival rate is zero, and an illegitimate child has been killed. Isn¡¯t it true


    that we will cut off the children and grandchildren in the future?


    Trevor was also very angry.


    It¡¯s useless by itself, and the seed has no survival rate. Not only will I have no chance to get close to


    beauty in the future, but also have no chance to be a father. Isn¡¯t this just being an eunuch? !


    Thinking of this, he looked at Hank with trepidation, and blurted out: ¡°Dad! This must be the bastard


    of the uncle¡¯s house. He has done something to us, or let¡¯s beg him! Nothing can be said. I¡¯m still


    young, I don¡¯t want to be a living eunuch in the future¡­¡±


    Daniel on the side was also scared to death, crying and said, ¡°Second Uncle, Dad, I don¡¯t want to


    be a living eunuch either¡­¡±


    Hank said with a ck face: ¡°Now go and beg him, what will the board of directors do tomorrow?


    When I was at your uncle¡¯s house today, I had already let go of the conversation. I will see him at


    the board of directors tomorrow. If today we run to beg that kid, They are bound to threaten the


    board of directors!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, maybe your uncle will use this to force me and your third uncle to sell all the voting


    rights. In that case, we will never be able to defeat your uncle!¡±


    In the Sun Group, shares and voting rights correspond.


    In other words, if you own 51% of the shares, you have 51% of the voting rights.


    As long as the voting power ounts for 51%, allpany affairs can be determined.


    But there are exceptions.


    For example, if Hank voluntarily, or is forced to surrender the voting rights corresponding to the part


    of the shares he owns, to Orrinpletely, then Orrin will have his part of the right to speak.


    As for Hank, although the shares are still there, the voting rights are gone and the voice is gone.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Ali¡¯s Jack Ma has a very low shareholding ratio, but has a


    high right to speak.


    Other shareholders trust him, or can¡¯t beat him, and transfer all the voting rights to him, then he will


    naturally be able to say nothing.


    This is what Hank is worried about right now.


    He was extremely depressed at this time, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly said: ¡°It¡¯s all the damn


    me me for being mean. I first mentioned the board of directors and gave my eldest brother a bit


    of prestige. If I go to my eldest brother now, I will definitely be countered by this!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°So, in any case, I have to endure it until I seed in seizing power tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t work, you can use the money to buy the young man in Brother¡¯s house after the


    matter is done!¡±


    ¡°One hundred million is not enough, and one billion is not enough. After all, there are no people in


    this world who can¡¯t move money!¡±

 Chapter 1541-1545

    Chapter 1541-1545


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1541


    Because he didn¡¯t dare to dy the board¡¯s n to seize power tomorrow, Hank decided to endure


    tonight first.


    At the same time, he immediately asked the dean of the hospital to promise to pay a lot of money to


    find some top experts in rted fields from the United States, and let theme and try to see if


    they can be cured by medical means.


    If you can, that would be the best. When that happens, you don¡¯t need to ask the kid, just kill him!


    If you can¡¯t¡­


    Then this thing is a bit tricky, in order to keep on surpassing children and grandchildren, maybe I


    actually kneel down for that kid to beg for mercy!


    Thinking of Charlie Wade¡¯s extremely arrogant face, Hank felt ufortable all over his body.


    Carl on the side asked in a low voice: ¡°Second brother, tomorrow¡¯s board of directors, won¡¯t that kid


    go too?¡±


    ¡°f*ck¡­¡± Hank felt a little bit in his heart, and his face immediately changed.


    If that guy goes to the board of directors tomorrow, I am afraid it will be ufortable! If he helped


    Orrin suppress himself, what would he do?


    After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn¡¯t think of any solution, so he sighed and said: ¡°Now


    it is meaningless to think about this, and there is no way to think of any way. When the timees,


    soldiers will stop them and cover them!¡±


    Orrin just remembered something, and whispered: ¡°Second brother, do you remember that the kid


    in the eldest brother¡¯s family mentioned Keh Wilson from the Wilson Group? That guy came


    back from abroad some time ago, and he kept looking for opportunities to tter me and want to


    engage with us.


    Click to cooperate, do you want me to ask him over to ask about the situation?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Hank said hurriedly: ¡°You can call him now and ask him toe to the hospital to see me!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Since leaving Aurouss Hilll in a dingy manner, Keh Wilson spent most of his time seeking


    medical advice all over the world, hoping to cure himself.


    He first went to Japan, and then to the United States. He went around for a long time. He found a lot


    of doctors and spent a lot of money, but he couldn¡¯t solve the problem.


    Over time, Keh Wilson basically gave up in his heart.


    Fortunately, he was getting older and had children. After giving up treatment, he simply focused on


    his career.


    Once a person loses lust and distractions and concentrates on his career, his concentration will


    increase exponentially.


    Therefore, Keh Wilson now only wants to make the Wilson Group bigger and make more


    money, and then use money and material to fill his body and lust.


    However, in Eastcliff, the Wilson family can only be regarded as a second-rate family, and the gap


    with the top family is still veryrge. Keh Wilson wanted to hug a thigh, so he hugged it, and


    finally got a little rtionship with Carl of the Sun family.


    But even though he tried desperately to kneel and lick Carl, Carl looked down on him somewhat,


    and didn¡¯t even think of epting him as a dog.


    When he was worried about how to conquer Carl, he suddenly received a call from Carl.


    So he hurriedly connected and said tly, ¡°Oh, Mr. Sun, why are you free to call me?¡±


    Carl asked him, ¡°Old Wilson, are you in Eastcliff?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Keh Wilson said hurriedly, ¡°I haven¡¯t left Eastcliff since I came back from the United


    States. What is your order, Mr. Sun?¡±


    Carl said, ¡°I want to ask you about something, but this matter is more important. Can youe to


    the Sun Group hospital now? Let¡¯s talk better in person.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Keh Wilson said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Sun, wait a moment, I¡¯ll rush over!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1542


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for you here!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    Charlie Wade and Orrin¡¯s family had dinner, and they were dragged by Orrin to drink a lot of liquor


    before returning to the guest room Angie arranged for him, taking a bath and lying down to rest.


    At this time, ire Wilson Wilson called him and asked him: ¡°Husband, how is your progress in


    Eastcliff?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, the overall situation is fairly smooth, and it will be


    finished in about three days soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ire Wilson Wilson hummed, and said concerned: ¡°You have to take care of


    yourself when you are outside. After all, you have never traveled far.¡±


    Charlie Wade was a little moved in his heart and smiled and said, ¡°My wife, don¡¯t worry, I am an


    adult too, and can take good care of myself. I will rush back when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ire Wilson Wilson smiled: ¡°By the way, my husband, I have to ask you for something.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked hurriedly, ¡°Wife, what are you doing so politely with me? Just tell me what¡¯s the


    matter.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°That¡¯s right. Loreen was chatting with me today. She happened to be


    back to Eastcliff, and her grandmother had her birthday at noon the day after tomorrow. Can you


    help me buy some gifts to give it to her? Birthday feast?¡±


    Charlie Wade calcted the time, and his business is mainly tomorrow.


    In the morning, I have to apany Orrin to the Sun Group to participate in the board of directors,


    and then go to his parent¡¯s grave to pay homage to his parents. However, there is no arrangement


    the day after tomorrow.


    I was thinking about staying the day after tomorrow to see if Sun¡¯s affairs can be dusty. Settling, if


    the dust settles, then he will return to Aurouss Hilll the day after tomorrow.


    Therefore, the day after tomorrow he was not prepared to leave Eastcliff, and it was not a big


    problem to drop by to attend the birthday banquet of Loreen¡¯s grandmother.


    However, Charlie Wade felt somewhat ufortable.


    Loreen came to Eastcliff on the same ne with herself. She did not say that she would let herself


    go to her grandma¡¯s birthday banquet. Then she chatted with ire Wilson Wilson about the


    incident.


    She guessed that once she told ire Wilson Wilson, ire Wilson Wilson would definitely do it.


    Let yourself go?


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t really feel anything towards Loreen, but Loreen always thought a little bit


    carefully, which made him feel a little repulsive.


    For example, that time she invited ire Wilson Wilson to take a hot spring. In fact, the purpose


    was herself, but she used a curve to save the country to find a breakthrough from ire Wilson


    Wilson.


    This time it was the same, basically a repeat of the old trick.


    I don¡¯t know where this woman is interested in herself, so she has to let her give up on herself.


    However, even though Charlie Wade had some opinions in his heart, he readily agreed and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s it, I will prepare a gift tomorrow, and I will pass it at noon the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Thank you, husband, for your hard work on my behalf. When I


    went to Eastcliff to y during my university, Grandma Thomas was very enthusiastic to me.


    I originally wanted to go to Eastcliff in person. Yes, but I have to take my mother to the hospital for a


    review tomorrow. If there is nothing wrong with the review, the cast on her leg will be removed, and


    my mother has been moring to hurry up the missing front teeth, so I am here. I really can¡¯t get


    away for a few days, I can only ask you.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wife, I will do it well.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked: ¡°I¡¯ll transfer some money to you, and you can find a suitable gift at a


    price of around 100,000 Dor. As for what you buy, I believe in your vision!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to transfer money to me, I have money, and the


    customers here have already settled the bill in advance.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was surprised and said: ¡°So generous!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°After all, it¡¯s a big family!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°Well! In that case, then I won¡¯t be polite to you! Thank you husband!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1543


    Keh Wilson sat on his Rolls Royce, galloping on the road at night. He is very trendy at this time.


    After all, it was the invitation of Carl, the third member of the Sun family, who was going to go.


    Although Carl ranks at the bottom of the Sun family and does not have any real power, he is still a


    direct heir of the Sun family after all. Both the amount of assets and the social status are much


    stronger than Keh Wilson.


    Therefore, Keh Wilson desperately tried to tter him, hoping to pass him and catch the Sun


    family line.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what Orrin had just looking for himself, but he could take the initiative to


    find himself, which in itself was a big improvement.


    Twenty minutester.


    Keh Wilson rushed to Sun¡¯s Hospital, when Carl¡¯s son Daniel was already waiting at the door.


    Seeing Keh Wilson, he stepped forward and asked, ¡°Is it Uncle Wilson?¡±


    Keh Wilson nodded hurriedly and smiled and asked, ¡°Are you Sun¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Daniel nodded and said, ¡°Uncle Wilson follow me in. Both my father and my second uncle are


    waiting for you.¡±


    Keh Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°Is the second master also there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are all waiting for you.¡±


    Keh Wilson became excited when he heard this.


    In the entire Eastcliff, everyone knows that the Sun family¡¯s boss is seriously ill and that time is


    running out, so everyone knows that the head of the Sun family will definitely be the second


    master of the Sun family, Hank.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to dream that he would have a chance to get along with the second master of


    the Sun family.


    But isn¡¯t there a ready-made opportunity in front of us today?


    He hurriedly followed Daniel to the intensive care ward. In the ward, he saw Hank and Carl with


    strange expressions.


    As soon as Orrin saw hime in, he hurriedly drove all the other people out except the second


    brother, leaving only three of them in the ward.


    So Orrin just got into the topic and asked Keh Wilson: ¡°Old Wilson, I ask you one thing, you


    must answer truthfully.¡±


    Keh Wilson said without hesitation: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I must know that everything is endless!¡±


    Carl endured the shame and embarrassment, and asked, ¡°Old Wilson, I ask you, are you infertile


    now?¡±


    After Keh Wilson heard this, his whole body was struck by lightning, standing still,


    dumbfounded, not knowing what to do.


    He didn¡¯t even dream of it. As soon as Orrin spoke, he asked such a question that hit the soul


    directly.


    He could not help secretly: ¡°I did lose my fertility, but outsiders don¡¯t know about it! How did Carl


    know about it? Should I admit to such a shameful thing? In addition, Carl called me over to ask me


    this. What is the problem?¡±


    Seeing that Keh Wilson looked embarrassed, but didn¡¯t say a word, Orrin was just anxious, and


    he smacked his lips and said, ¡°Oh, old Wilson, what are you doing? Is it such a question, so difficult


    to answer? Just tell me, is it or not?¡±


    Although Keh Wilson didn¡¯t know why Carl asked himself this question, but thinking about his


    inexhaustible and inexhaustible promise to him just now, he still bit the bullet and said: ¡°Mr. Sun, to


    be honest, I really have no fertility.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1544


    Carl and his brother Hank nced at each other, and then he hurriedly asked: ¡°Old Wilson, tell me,


    howe you have no fertility? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Keh Wilson said awkwardly: ¡°Mr. Sun¡­you¡­you¡­why are you so concerned about this issue?


    To be honest, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but this Such things are really ashamed to speak


    out!¡±


    Hank, who hasn¡¯t spoken all the time, said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, don¡¯t have any psychological burdens.


    We are looking for you. To tell the truth, it¡¯s the exchange of information between patients and


    patients. It¡¯s so easy for everyone to share more clues.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Keh Wilson was dumbfounded. Information exchange between patients and patients? what


    does it mean? Don¡¯t these two brothers have that ability now? No way? !


    These two are the uncles of the Sun family! And both of them are younger than themselves, how


    could something go wrong at such a young age?


    He couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Second Lord, you¡­what the hell is going on?¡±


    Hank waved his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson, let me talk about your business first. I hope you can


    fulfill your promise. To me and the third child, I know everything and say nothing. I want to know the


    whole thing. The cause and effect of the matter.¡±


    Keh Wilson nodded, then sighed for a long time, and said, ¡°Hey¡­this matter has to be wound


    up, that¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Having said that, Keh Wilson went to Aurouss Hilll for his father¡¯sst wish, met the Wilson


    family, and encountered Charlie Wade being punished by Charlie Wade, and they all told the Sun


    family brothers.


    At first, the Sun family didn¡¯t feel anything. When they heard that Charlie Wade made him confused


    and lost that ability, Hank hurriedly asked: ¡°What is the origin of that kid surnamed Wade? Could it


    be The Wade family?¡±


    Keh Wilson thought of Charlie Wade and gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That kid named Wade, he¡¯s


    the son-inw of the Wilson family in Aurouss Hilll! Damn, that family is not as small as a hair! Their


    group was losing money and was negative equity. I owe tens of millions to the bank. Even so, the


    surnamed Wade and his father-inw¡¯s family are still despised in this family. They are just rubbish


    among the rubbish. How could it be from Wade¡¯s family?¡±


    Hank hurriedly asked him: ¡°What does that kid look like?¡±


    Keh Wilson said: ¡°He is tall, looks a little handsome, speaks a little bit forcedly, and looks


    awkward.¡±


    Hank frowned and said to Carl, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the kid in the elder brother¡¯s house!¡±


    Carl blurted out: ¡°It must be him! Damn, second brother, you forgot, he actively mentioned Wilson¡¯s


    name, he must be the same person as Charlie Wade who abolished Wilson¡¯s fertility!¡±


    Keh Wilson was shocked when he heard this, and blurted out: ¡°What do you mean, is that


    Charlie Wade bastard next to the two eldest brother Orrin?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Hank gritted his teeth: ¡°Today, my brothers and our sons suffered a lot from his hands.


    f*ck, this kid is toxic. He said he made us infertile. , We are really gone!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Carl also said angrily: ¡°When this btch changed his mouth, just a fcking word, the four of us


    somehow lost that ability!¡±


    ¡°f*ck¡­¡± Keh Wilson took a breath.


    Charlie Wade is too ruthless, right?


    Abolish the Sun¡¯s second child, third child, and their son directly? !


    The Sun family is also the third-ranked super family in Eastcliff anyway. If this kid broke the Sun


    family¡¯s incense, is he not afraid of Sun family¡¯s crazy revenge? !


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1545


    Keh Wilson was surprised and shocked, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Speaking of which, Charlie


    Wade is really f*cking mysterious. He also moved his mouth that day, and then I was confused¡­¡±


    Having said this, Keh Wilson couldn¡¯t help but think of his tragic experience in Aurouss Hilll.


    First he was beaten by Charlie Wade, and then he was deprived of his ability to be a man. This is


    not the worst!


    The worst thing is that I mistakenly believed in the old thing surnamed Weaver, and ate the so-


    called magic medicine of the Weaver family. Not only did he fail to regain his glory, he almost broke


    his roots.


    In the end, it was under Charlie Wade¡¯s treatment that he could barely save his roots.


    As for Charlie Wade¡¯s treatment when he kept his roots, it was another history of blood and tears.


    At that time, one liter of urine was matched with one liter of medicine, so that I still have a shadow.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Hey, you two didn¡¯t know, I was in Aurouss Hilll, my old


    bone, but his mother made this kid miserable!¡±


    Hank gritted his teeth and said: ¡°ording to this, this kid is just the live-in son-inw of the


    Aurouss Hilll family, but how can he get on line with my elder brother? This is too strange!¡±


    After Charlie Wade¡¯s parents were killed for many years after leaving Eastcliff, Hank had no longer


    in his mind. The image and memory of Charlie Wade¡¯s father.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t understand Charlie Wade¡¯s identity and could not figure out Charlie Wade¡¯s


    small The son-inw of the city hanging silkes to the door, why can he mix with his eldest


    brother, and he was invited to the house by the eldest brother to have dinner with his family of three.


    You know, with the background of the eldest brother, even those few well-known Inte


    entrepreneurs in the country cannot be treated like this.


    Keh Wilson remembered something, and blurted out: ¡°I remember, this Charlie Wade was in


    Aurouss Hilll.


    He was abducted and deceived and scammed many people. Many local figures who have a good


    reputation should call him Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade?¡± Hank frowned and asked him, ¡°What master? Which kind of master?¡±


    Keh Wilson said: ¡°It seems to be Feng Shui or something. It is said that he has a good sense of


    Feng Shui. The local rich man asked him to see Feng Shui once and he was rewarded with tens of


    millions or even hundreds of millions.


    A big vi worth more than 100 million Dor, I don¡¯t know how this kid can fool around so much.¡±


    Carl hurriedly said, ¡°Second brother! I understand! The eldest brother must be dying of illness. I


    really don¡¯t know what to do, so I can only go to the doctor if he is sick, and believe that the


    metaphysics of Feng Shui luck hase.¡±


    Hank nodded in agreement, and sneered: ¡°I think so! 80% of them are really afraid of death and


    crazy, so I asked a liar to renew my life!¡±


    Carl sneered: ¡°It¡¯s really interesting. Didn¡¯t he yell for all his life that he is an atheist? He never


    believed in ghosts or gods. Howe he is dying now and believes in Feng Shui luck again?¡±


    ¡°Then who knows to go¡­¡± Hank waved his hand and said, ¡°However, this kid is really a bit


    mysterious. I still don¡¯t understand how he made us lose that ability.


    Could it be that he really has some metaphysical skills?¡±


    Keh Wilson hurriedly said tteringly: ¡°Oh, my second master, there are some insights about


    this matter, but it hasn¡¯t been verified. If you don¡¯t mind, I can say it and give you your reference.¡±


    Hank nodded: ¡°You speak it!¡±

 Chapter 1546-1550

    Chapter 1546-1550


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1546


    Keh Wilson said: ¡°I¡¯m wondering, the metaphysical things are true, but they are also


    macroscopic. For example, it may gradually affect the quality of luck, but it is unlikely to affect a


    person¡¯s fertility in an instant. So I think that kid must have used some kind of sounding method.¡±


    Hank asked: ¡°Sounding? What do you mean? Why do you say that?¡±


    Keh Wilson exined: ¡°This is like making magic. In addition to blindfolding, the most


    commonly used method for magicians is to make noises. Generally, when he points his right hand


    to show you, things are usually hidden in his left hand.


    When the hat is shown to you, things are usually hidden in the sleeves.¡±


    Hank nodded solemnly: ¡°You go on.¡±


    Keh Wilson hurriedly said again: ¡°Look, Charlie Wade seems to be engaged in metaphysics,


    but I think this grandson must have used some secret method to quietly poison us, but We were


    distracted when the poison was poisoned, so we didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Hank suddenly thought of something. He straightened up and blurted out: ¡°It makes sense! It makes


    sense! I have been thinking why two of my men had their necks choked by him, so they had muscle


    weakness. Now think about it. , It is very likely that he quietly used poison on my men! Otherwise, if


    two top masters take good care of them, how can they be two wastes inexplicably?¡±


    Orrin on the side was busy saying, ¡°Second brother, if the grandson really poisoned us, then he


    must have an antidote!


    Does this mean that as long as we can get the antidote from him, there will be Is it possible to


    recover?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hank also said immediately: ¡°This kid must have a way to recover us! When we finish our


    business tomorrow, we will find a way to let him take out the antidote!¡±


    When Keh Wilson heard this, he was immediately excited!


    During this period of time, he has been troubled by the treatment of his roots, and he has even


    given up a bit these days.


    But this does not mean that he is really willing to ept this status quo, but that he is really


    powerless.


    If he can heal his own roots, he is willing to pay no matter how great the price is!


    So, he hurriedly knelt on one knee, folded his fists on top of his head, and pleaded: ¡°I am also


    Charlie Wade¡¯s victim. After suffering from this kid, if you two have the opportunity to give him the


    antidote, please You two are poor and poor, and give you a chance to heal next!¡±


    Hank nodded slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Wilson rest assured, you know everything about us today, and


    we will not forget you when we get the antidote in the future!¡±


    Keh Wilson said excitedly: ¡°Second Lord, thank you so much! Your great kindness is


    unforgettable!¡±


    Hank gave a hum, and said to him: ¡°When you go to Mr. Wilson, it¡¯ste, and you should go back to


    rest early. We will keep in touch with you about this matter, and we will notify you if we have any


    news.¡±


    Keh Wilson nodded hurriedly, and said respectfully: ¡°Second Lord, then I will leave first!¡±


    As soon as Keh Wilson left, Orrin hurriedly asked Hank: ¡°Second brother, what is your chance


    of winning and let the bastard surname Wade hand over the cure?¡±


    Hank coldly snorted, ¡°Did you not listen to Keh Wilson¡¯s words? This kid is actually a liar who


    shows feng shui. He must be looking for money when hees to Eastcliff to see his eldest


    brother. As long as he is looking for money, there is nothing to worry about. Yes, when we finish the


    board of directors tomorrow, I will directly use the money to hit him willingly to kneel down and call


    him Lord!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1547


    Because of the strong cold air, the temperature in Eastcliff dropped sharply at night, and heavy


    snow fluttered in the sky.


    Charlie Wade received a push on his cell phone saying that Eastcliff had issued a blue Blizzard


    warning from today night to tomorrow day.


    Charlie Wade was wearing a single shirt and stepped out of the balcony of the guest room, thinking


    all his parents were in his mind.


    Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to visit my parents¡¯ grave.


    This matter had been shelved in his heart for eighteen years, and he was always thinking about it.


    When he was in deep thought, he suddenly heard Stefanie¡¯s voice: ¡°Charlie Wade, are you not cold


    with so little clothes?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked back. Stefanie didn¡¯t know when he had entered the room and came to the


    balcony door.


    Stefanie hurriedly exined: ¡°Excuse me, Charlie Wade, I knocked on the door just now, and no


    one answered, so I pushed the door and came in by myself.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and nodded softly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, what are you doing so politely between


    you and me?¡±


    Suddenly, two red clouds appeared on Stefanie¡¯s pretty face.


    She walked to Charlie Wade and asked him: ¡°Charlie Wade, were you thinking about something just


    now?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the past.¡±


    Stefanie gently touched his hand, and then held him without letting go. She said in gratitude,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, thanks to you for my father¡¯s condition, thank you for saving his life!¡±


    Charlie Wade said sincerely: ¡°Uncle Orrin is a good brother of my father, and an elder I respect. I


    can¡¯t help but watch him seriously ill if I don¡¯t have the ability. This ability is naturally to save him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Stefanie nodded heavily, and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, how many days can you stay in Eastcliff


    this time? I won¡¯t apany my father to the board meeting tomorrow and after sweeping the


    grave for Uncle Wade and Aunt Wade , Are you going back?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I still have some personal affairs the day after tomorrow, and I will go back after


    I¡¯m done.¡±


    Stefanie¡¯s expression was a bit regretful and sad for a while, she raised her head, looked at him


    with clear and eager eyes, and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, can¡¯t you stay for a few more days? It¡¯s the


    Chinese New Year at this sight, or you Just leave after the New Year at my house?¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled: ¡°There are still twenty days left during the Chinese New Year. If I never go


    back, I can¡¯t exin to your sister-inw.¡±


    Stefanie said with a pretty face: ¡°I don¡¯t admit that she is my sister-inw, and you are not really my


    brother, you are the fiance I have identified since I was a child!¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head helplessly and smiled: ¡°Okay, what you say is what you say.¡±


    Suddenly, Stefanie felt a little disappointed and secretly said: ¡°Every time I chat with Charlie Wade,


    he always reminds me in various ways that he is married! But, doesn¡¯t he know that the life of his


    parents is greater than the sky?


    At least I After so many years of warning myself, why can¡¯t he be like me?¡±


    Thinking of this, Stefanie couldn¡¯t help sighing, holding Charlie Wade¡¯s hand, and couldn¡¯t help but


    use some strength, and said with a bit of sadness: ¡°Charlie Wade, you are the young master of the


    Wade family, and you are so capable, Aurouss Hilll, cannot tolerate you.


    Sooner orter you have to return to Eastcliff.¡±


    Charlie Wade was taken aback for a moment, and said calmly: ¡°If you cane back, let¡¯s talk


    about itter.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Charlie Wade had an absurd dream.


    In the dream, his parents did not die. He was still the young master of the Wade family, and he has


    grown up. He has attracted a lot of attention in Eastcliff, and he can call the wind and rain.


    In his dream, he wore a decent suit, brought the bridegroom¡¯s corsage, and led a luxurious convoy


    to the super vi of Sun¡¯s family.


    In the vi, Stefanie was wearing a holy white wedding dress, sitting on the bed in her boudoir,


    looking at herself with a flowery smile.


    Then, a group of young men and women who they didn¡¯t know urged them to look for Stefanie¡¯s red


    shoes everywhere.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1548


    When he found Stefanie¡¯s red shoes and personally helped her put them on, the scene immediately


    shed to the wedding scene.


    The wedding in the dream is grand to the extreme.


    Both Charlie Wade¡¯s parents were there, with a happy and kind smile on his face.


    When the wedding music sounded, Orrin took Stefanie¡¯s hand, walked up to him, smiled and


    handed Stefanie¡¯s hand to him.


    Afterwards, the two said their wedding vows, exchanged wedding rings, and kissed each other.


    Then, the emcee asked Stefanie to turn her back to the bridesmaid and throw out her bouquet.


    However, it was ire Wilson Wilson who grabbed the bouquet!


    However, ire Wilson Wilson did not look happy when he grabbed the bouquet. On the contrary,


    her expression was very resentful¡­


    Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes met her, he couldn¡¯t help but pped a sharp spirit, and suddenly opened his


    eyes, only to realize that it was just a dream.


    He was shocked by the absurdity in the dream, and he was stunned for a few minutes before he


    gradually recovered.


    Seeing that the sky outside the window was getting brighter, he sighed, got up to wash, and walked


    out of the room.


    Downstairs, Angie is preparing breakfast with the servant.


    Orrin got up early, sitting in the living room vigorously, holding a cup of coffee, and reading thetest


    newspaper this morning.


    There are not many people who still like to read newspapers these days.


    Orrin is one of them.


    Seeing Charlie Wadee downstairs, he immediately smiled and waved at him, and said with a


    smile:


    ¡°Charlie Wade,e!¡±


    ¡°Good Uncle Orrin.¡± Charlie Wade replied and walked over.


    On the sofa, Charlie Wade sat beside Orrin.


    Orrin handed him the newspaper in his hand, smiled and said, ¡°Look at the front page.¡±


    Charlie Wade took the newspaper and looked at the front page headline. There was a big line on it:


    ¡°The chairman of the Sun Group is critically ill, and the Trillion Dor Group may have no leader.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but frowned, and said, ¡°This newspaper is too irresponsible, right?¡±


    Orrin smiled slightly and said, ¡°This must be the ghost of my two younger brothers. First let out the


    news that I am critically ill, and then let the stockholders and the market lose confidence in the Sun


    Group, and ask the securities institutions to lower their share price and Performance expectations,


    in that case, the Sun Group¡¯s share price will inevitably trigger a decline.¡±


    While speaking, Orrin looked at his watch and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s half past eight, and there¡¯s still an hour to


    open. By that time, the stock prices of all listedpanies under the Sun Group will surely fall


    sharply, or even directly limit.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°Uncle Orrin, they are also shareholders of the Sun Group. By


    doing this, isn¡¯t it a loss of their own interests?¡±


    Orrin shook his head and smiled: ¡°For major shareholders, it doesn¡¯t matter if the stock price drops


    a bit.¡±


    After speaking, Orrin exined: ¡°Look, if the stock price drops because of the news that I am


    seriously ill now, the most anxious ones are retail investors and small shareholders. Seeing that


    they have less money, they will definitelye through various channels. Express dissatisfaction;¡±


    ¡°And the stock price fell because I was seriously ill.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This pot is definitely for me to carry, so when the timees, they can better incite other


    shareholders to force me to give way, because now the market is not at ease with me, only I gave


    way so they could breathe a sigh of relief.¡±


    ¡°Once they sessfully achieve their goals and kick me out of the board of directors, the stock


    price will rise back in time, so for the two of them, there is basically no actual loss. This trick is


    called killing with a knife.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1549


    After listening to Orrin¡¯s exnation, Charlie Wade understood that the second and third Sun family


    behind the real purpose of manipting the media to release this kind of news.


    He is also increasingly looking forward to what the two living eunuchs will think after seeing the


    radiant Orrin when he arrives at the Sun Group.


    At this time, Stefanie also walked down, saw her father and Charlie Wade reading the newspaper,


    and asked curiously: ¡°Dad, Charlie Wade, what news are you watching? You are so relish.¡±


    Orrin smiled and said, ¡°Your dad, made headlines today.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Stefanie hurried over, nced at the title, and immediately said angrily: ¡°This is too much,


    right? Even if the condition worsened before, it just needs to be hospitalized again, which is far from


    critical. What the media say is not responsible at all?¡±


    Orrinughed and said, ¡°You are in the entertainment industry yourself. Don¡¯t you know the virtues


    of this private media? Chasing after the wind, listening to the wind is rain, and even talking


    nonsense. Isn¡¯t this what they do best? Besides, this There must be someone behind it, or they


    would not publish such unverified news.¡±


    Stefanie suddenly realized that, after thinking for a moment, she blurted out and asked, ¡°Dad, did


    the second and third uncles do it?¡±


    Orrin nodded: ¡°Apart from them, there will be no other people. All of this must be for today¡¯s board


    of directors to build momentum and make me more passive then.¡±


    After speaking, Orrin said again: ¡°Based on what I know about them, they will definitely invite media


    reporters to the scene today. They want to take pictures of my frail and dying illness and show them


    to the people all over the country!¡±


    ¡°This is too much!¡± Stefanie suddenly said angrily: ¡°Then you will go overter, and directly tell the


    media face to face, that your illness has been cured, and they will be pissed off by then!¡±


    Orrin smiled and said: ¡°I have greeted Jason White just now. Before today¡¯s board of directors is


    over, no media reporters can enter the Sun Group building. After the meeting is over, the press


    conference will be held. The directors get off the hook.¡±


    Jason White is Orrin¡¯s deputy and the person he trusts most in the Sun Group. He has personally


    cultivated him and is very reliable.


    Angie heard the dialogue and walked over and said, ¡°Be loyal, or I will go with you today!¡±


    Orrin waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t go with me.


    The group already has a system, and family members are not allowed to interfere with work, and


    the nuns are public figures and it is not easy to get involved, so you two are still waiting at home


    and let Charlie Wade apany you. I will go.¡±


    When Angie heard this, she nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Charlie Wade and Orrin shared a Rolls-Royce, and under the protection of the security


    team, went to the Sun Group.


    These security personnel were hired by Orrin from a top securitypany yesterday afternoon.


    This time, he invested a huge amount of money to protect himself, and the safety of his wife and


    children, and he will never let anyone enter the room.


    The convoy drove into the underground parking lot of the Sun Group Building.


    Here, there is an elevator dedicated to the chairman, which can directly reach the top floor of the


    building from the underground parking lot.


    Only Orrin and his entourage are qualified to use this elevator, even Hank and Carl are not


    qualified.


    Moreover, the entrance of the chairman¡¯s exclusive elevator in the underground parking lot is in a


    separate enclosed garage. In other words, not only is it impossible for ordinary people to use his


    dedicated elevator, even if they want to enter this enclosed garage, it is impossible.


    After the elevator reached the 58th floor, it came to apletely enclosed office area for the


    chairman.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1550


    This area has a total of nearly one thousand square meters, including the chairman¡¯s office, lounge,


    private meeting room and fitness and entertainment rooms.


    In this area, ordinary people have no chance to enter.


    In other words, from the moment Orrin entered the closed garage of the underground parking lot, he


    entered an environment where no one could disturb him, and the people who appeared here were


    his confidants.


    After Orrin brought Charlie Wade and a group of bodyguards to his office, he immediately picked up


    the phone on the desk and said, ¡°Let Jasone over.¡±


    Soon, a middle-aged man in his forties knocked on the door and came in.


    When the man saw Orrin, he was stunned. It took a long time toe back to his senses and


    blurted out: ¡°Chairman, your expression today is so much better than before! Moreover, you look


    better than before you fell ill¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Orrin nodded slightly and said with a smile: ¡°The doctor told me that the tumor in my body has


    completely disappeared.¡±


    Jason asked in surprise: ¡°Really Chairman?! All the tumors in your body have disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Orrin smiled indifferently: ¡°From now on, I am a healthy person again.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Jason said excitedly, ¡°This is simply a miracle!¡±


    Orrin nodded and smiled: ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Jason was very excited: ¡°The chairman, the two vice-chairmen, and those directors are all


    discussing your condition in therge conference room outside. Just after the stock market opened,


    all the stocks of our listedpanies all fell by the limit. What else did they say? , If you don¡¯t give


    up the position of chairman, the stocks will definitely fall to the limit tomorrow, this is good! You can


    p them in the face! Then officially announce to the people of the whole country that you have


    recovered!¡±


    Orrin smiled and said, ¡°This is natural. Since they want me to be critically ill, then I will let them feel


    what it means to bepletely disappointed!¡±


    After that, he said again: ¡°Jason, go and tell them that I will be there to preside over the meeting in


    five minutes!¡±


    Jason nodded quickly: ¡°Okay Chairman, I will go now!¡±


    After Jason left, Orrin stood up and said to Charlie Wade vigorously: ¡°Charlie Wade, go, with uncle,


    kill the enemy before the battle!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled, and said, ¡°Uncle Orrin, please ask first.¡±


    Orrinughed and took Charlie Wade out of the office, and then stepped out of the chairman¡¯s


    private office area.


    In therge conference room on the 58th floor, Hank and Carl, brothers, had already made their


    sense.


    Today they have made perfect preparations.


    Not only did they get the support of some minority shareholders, but they also used this morning¡¯s


    headlines to make the outside world think that the big brother Orrin is about to die. Now the stock


    price has plummeted, and other minority shareholders are also in panic. And continue to fall.


    Therefore, in this moment, the board members in the entire conference room have all fallen to their


    brothers.


    Hank had even thought out a specific implementation n. After the eldest brother came, he


    directly threw the prepared newspaper in front of him, and then threw all the stock price drop to him.


    Then, without waiting for him to exin, he immediately asked the board of directors to vote again


    and rmend a new chairman on the grounds that the current chairman was ipetent for this


    important position!

 Chapter 1551-1555

    Chapter 1551-1555


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1551


    When Orrin was nging like an abacus, the door of the office was pushed open vigorously.


    Immediately afterwards, Orrin, who was full of red face and not irritable, walked in.


    Charlie Wade followed him closely and entered the meeting room.


    Everyone in the conference room, including Hank and Carl, was shocked and stunned after seeing


    Orrin¡¯s spirited appearance!


    Hank and Carl looked at each other.


    Although the brothers did notmunicate at all, they were thinking the same question: ¡°The sick


    eldest brother yesterday suddenly became radiant today?! But it was just a night after that. Isn¡¯t it


    too obvious?¡±


    The other board members, because they haven¡¯t seen Orrin for a long time, and seeing news


    reports, thought he was really dying, or even dying.


    They were even mentally prepared, and felt that Orrin might be pushed in by someone in a


    wheelchair, sucking oxygen.


    Therefore, when he suddenly saw his vigorous appearance, everyone was extremely shocked.


    Is this the chairman who is said to be critically ill in the media report?


    The current chairman seems to be in a much better condition than before he fell ill.


    Is this what people often say?


    But it¡¯s not like it. He looks like a middle-aged man who can no longer be sick!


    Carl just secretly stabbed Hank and asked with a dazed expression: ¡°Second brother, this¡­what is


    going on¡­¡±


    Hank gritted his teeth and shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡±


    At this time, Orrin had already arrived at the special seat in the center in front of the conference


    table, and let Charlie Wade sit on his right hand.


    After sitting down, Orrin looked around with fierce eyes for a week, and said in a somewhat majestic


    voice: ¡°Everyone, I apologize to everyone here. I rarelye to the group during this period. The


    group can operate normally. You have worked hard.¡±


    Everyone looked at me and I looked at you, and they didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    This is mainly because many small shareholders in it have been bought by Hank and Carl, and they


    are ready to remove Orrin from the board of directors today.


    However, seeing Orrin in excellent condition, they didn¡¯t know what to do at once.


    Seeing this, Hank felt a little flustered in his heart, but he also knew that if he didn¡¯t quickly find a


    way to suppress the situation at this time, then all of his ns today might be aborted.


    So he immediately opened his mouth and said: ¡°Chairman, you haven¡¯t been in charge of the


    group¡¯s affairs for so long. Everyone here has paid a lot for the group. Are you the chairman of the


    board a bit too ipetent?¡±


    Orrin nodded and smiled, and said: ¡°You are right. I am indeed notpetent enough during this


    period of time, so I didn¡¯t say anything just now. Thank you all.


    This is my true feelings to you. This is a hard time for everyone. ¡°


    After speaking, Orrin said again: ¡°In the past 20 years, everyone has been by my side and


    apany me in the mall. I am also fortunate not to live up to everyone¡¯s expectations and to


    make the group stronger and stronger. In those 20 years of rapid progress, I have never taken


    credit for arrogance and never abandoned anyrade-in-arms.


    During this time, I was left behind for a month or two due to personal reasons. Everyone thinks of


    my hard work over the past 20 years. Shouldn¡¯t I be med?¡±


    As soon as this was said, the other shareholders around him waved their hands subconsciously and


    said in unison: ¡°How can it be, Chairman, why can we me you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1552


    Charlie Wade listened beside him, and couldn¡¯t help but admire Orrin.


    Orrin¡¯s remark just now seemed to be a demonstration of weakness, but it was actually a


    demonstration to them.


    He deliberately talked about how he led the group to advance by leaps and bounds in the past 20


    years. On the surface, he wanted to make everyone think about the old feelings, but in essence, he


    was reminding this group of people that in the past 20 years, he was able to lead the group to


    advance by leaps and bounds. In the next twenty years, he can still make this group develop


    rapidly.


    If this group of people want to exclude him, they must consider the actual situation of the group¡¯s


    development in the past two decades, and who can do better than Orrin.


    This group of people realized it instantly.


    Originally, they wanted to elect their second child Hank as chairman together.


    However, after Orrin¡¯s reminder, they couldn¡¯t help but revisit the game.


    In the past two decades, Hank¡¯s performance in the group has found that this person has not


    actually made any outstanding achievements, and can only be said to be in the middle distance.


    Therefore, his overall strength is far worse than his brother.


    That being the case, why should everyone squeeze out the current chairman of the board and let a


    second child with poor ability take the post?


    When the second child fooled everyone, he said that the boss was about to die.


    But now, the state of the boss looks so good, it doesn¡¯t look like a person who will die in a short


    time.


    And everyone believes that he can live for another 20 to 30 years in his state.


    Therefore, at this moment, the hearts of those small shareholders have already turned their backs.


    They decided to continue to support Orrin as chairman, because only he can lead everyone to


    make more money!


    When Charlie Wade saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but admire, Uncle Orrin¡¯s hand was nothing short of


    a thousand catties! ?


    At this time, Hank felt sad.


    The eldest brother is really the eldest brother, and a few words can wipe out all the efforts he has


    made over the past few months.


    The key is, how did he get rid of the illness? In just one night, he changed from a person who


    looked like he was about to die to a healthy person. This is what a hell!


    Thinking of this, he suppressed the anger in his heart and asked: ¡°Chairman, although I am your


    brother, but out of responsibility to the entire group, I still have to ask, how is your condition now?¡±


    Carl on the side also came to assist: ¡°Yes, Chairman, as you know, the Sun Group is a superrge


    group with aprehensive market value of more than one trillion Dor. There are many listed


    groups under it, most of which have a market value of more than 10 billion or more than 100 billion.


    We must be responsible for all shareholders and investors! What if the group will do if you die one


    day? What should we do? What about shareholders?¡±


    Orrin wiped out a smile on his expression, and said calmly: ¡°Good question, I actually want to


    solemnly report to you about my physical condition.¡±


    As he said, he cleared his throat and said with a smile: ¡°I did suffer from pancreatic cancer before.


    Domestic hospitals have relevant medical records, and overseas hospitals also have my major


    medical records. This is definitely not a fake.¡±


    Immediately, he sighed and continued: ¡°Initially I thought I was running out of time, but sometimes


    my life is so many times, the tumor on my body disappeared miraculously, so now I I have regained


    my health again, and everyone should be able to see that my condition is much better than before,


    so don¡¯t worry, I will definitely lead the Sun Group to the next glory!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1553


    When Orrin finished speaking these words loyally and vigorously, other people heard this as if they


    had taken a reassurance pill immediately. Not only were they relieved a lot, and even an excited


    smile filled their faces.


    A few people even pped involuntarily.


    As a result, everyone else happily apuded and agreed.


    Everyone participates in the Sun Group, in the final analysis, to make money, and they don¡¯t want to


    engage in gangs and intrigues, they just want to follow the person who can lead them to make


    money, nothing more.


    Since a miracle happened to Orrin and his serious illness has been healed, why not continue to


    support him, stand by his side and make more money with him under his leadership?


    The expressions of Hank and Carl were suddenly ugly to death.


    After carefully preparing the n for such a long time, could it bepleted right after the first


    step?


    This feeling is really ufortable.


    It is as if I have been practicing martial arts for decades in order to challenge the leader of the


    martial arts, thinking that I am invincible in the world.


    As a result, when he arrived in front of the leader of the martial arts, the leader of the martial arts


    only made one move and he waspletely defeated.


    The blow to the two of them was tremendous.


    At this time, Hank was still unwilling to admit defeat!


    He sternly said: ¡°Big brother! You don¡¯t want to take everyone here, how can advanced pancreatic


    cancer be cured?


    Do you think we are all three-year-old children? Didn¡¯t Apple¡¯s Steve Jobs also leave? You said you


    Now that he is healed, who believes it? In case you are ying tricks on everyone, when the time


    comes for investors to know, they willpletely lose confidence in the stock price of our group,


    and the stock price will copse all the way.¡±


    Orrin was not angry either. He stood up and turned around and asked with a smile: ¡°Second, you


    see for yourself, is my current state like I¡¯m sick?¡±


    Hank yed a rogue, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of seeing? My eyes are not CT. I can¡¯t see where


    the tumors on your body are. Maybe you are looking back.¡±


    Orrin snorted coldly, suddenly raised his hand, and pped his hand to Hank who was sitting on the


    left hand side.


    There was a pop in the conference room, loud and crisp, and even a few echoes were formed in


    this huge conference room.


    Hank was pped with a Venus star in his eyes. The tremendous force made him leaned back


    uncontrobly. Then his chair lost his bnce and fell to the ground with a loud noise.


    Carl, the third child sitting next to him, hurriedly stepped forward to help.


    Hank was under his support, holding his head and getting up, yelling angrily, ¡°Big brother, what do


    you mean? Why do you beat me? You dignified chairman, you beat people on the board of


    directors, and you are not afraid of beingughed at by outsiders. ?¡±


    Orrin smiled slightly and said: ¡°Second, don¡¯t you want to know if I have recovered? It was a p


    just now, how do you feel? It looks like it was shot by a sick person?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hank didn¡¯t expect that he would not say anything after hitting himself, and even ridiculing


    himself by using him, he was suddenly angry!


    However, at the moment he has nothing to do. He can¡¯t beat him with his hands. He can only gritted


    his teeth and said: ¡°Big brother, there is no point in saying this.


    If you want to reassure me and investors, you should publish yourtest update. The medical


    examination report must be a report issued by an authoritative medical examination institution.¡±


    Orrin sneered and said, ¡°You can¡¯t cry if you don¡¯t see the coffin, right? Yes, after the board of


    directors, I will call up the reporters waiting outside and hold a press conference. After the press


    conference, I will go to the Fairview Hospital for an examination. Now I have a whole body CT.


    Scanning, the results came out very quickly, if the fastest, the results can be announced this


    afternoon.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1554


    Hank saw that he had promised to be so refreshed, and he couldn¡¯t continue to find reasons for the


    trouble, so he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay! Then wait for the results of your physical


    examination! If you haven¡¯t recovered, then I think your physical condition, no It is suitable to


    continue to be the chairman of the board, so you should give up the position of chairman and let a


    healthy person take it!¡±


    Charlie Wade, who had not spoken all the time, smiled at this time and said: ¡°If the position of


    chairman must be filled by a healthy person, I believe that neither you nor your brother meets this


    requirement.¡±


    Hank blurted out and shouted: ¡°You f*cking don¡¯t fart here! My body is very healthy!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°If I guessed correctly, you should have lost fertility now? You don¡¯t


    even have fertility. You still have the face to say that you are very healthy? For you, fertility Is ability


    not important at all?¡±


    Hank had been holding back because of the loss of fertility. His previous character may have long


    been unable to bear to find Charlie Wade to settle the ount.


    The reason why he has been forbearing, he has not spoken to Charlie Wade until now, is also


    because he has always put the matter of taking over as chairman of the board first.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that he hadn¡¯t found Charlie Wade to take the trouble, this guy actually took the


    initiative to ridicule himself with this incident, which made him suddenly unable to suppress his


    anger, and blurted out: ¡°The surname is Wade, my fcking has already treated you The bottom line of


    the investigation is clear!


    Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what your background is, aren¡¯t you the fcking son-inw of Aurouss Hilll?


    What are you pretending to be in front of me?¡±


    Seeing that Hank had exploded, Carl also stood up and gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°The surname


    Wade, what method did you useter? If you don¡¯t let us return to normal today, don¡¯t me me for


    being rude to you! Even if it is. The boss covers you, and we will not spare you!¡±


    Trevor and Daniel, who were sitting at the farthest point in the conference room, kept suppressing


    their anger towards Charlie Wade. They didn¡¯t say a word, just because they were afraid of ruining


    Hank and Carl¡¯s good deeds. Now seeing that they both attack Charlie Wade, so Stand up


    immediately.


    Trevor said viciously: ¡°Charlie Wade is it! If you don¡¯t give us a satisfactory solution to this matter, I


    will let you lie in the urn back to Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Trevor was also not to be outdone: ¡°Lying in the urn, don¡¯t even think about going back, I just lifted


    your ashes!¡±


    Orrin screamed with a ck face, ¡°It¡¯s your turn! Do you think I can¡¯t be your home? Do you think I


    have a disease, you can ride on my neck and shit?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly at this time and said faintly: ¡°Uncle Orrin, you have recovered from a


    serious illness. Don¡¯t get angry with these people, let me have a chat with them.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at the other shareholders and said kindly: ¡°Everyone, the next


    thing has nothing to do with the board of directors. Please avoid it first.¡±


    Everyone looked at Orrin.


    Orrin nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s all go. There will be a reception in the press hall downstairs


    later. You can move there and wait first.¡±


    Everyone stood up almost without thinking and left the meeting room in an orderly manner.


    As the door of the conference room closed again, Orrin said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, it has


    been specially soundproofed inside, so even if the gun is fired inside, you can¡¯t hear it from outside,


    so you can y freely.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Good Uncle Orrin.¡±


    When Hank and others heard this, their faces paled in shock.


    They knew that Charlie Wade was very strong, and neither God of War nor Realm Master was his


    opponent.


    If he had to do it right away, the four of them would not be enough to watch.


    Therefore, Hank pretended to be calm and shouted: ¡°Listen to me, I am the second master of the


    Sun family! My identity is beyond your reach in this life, so you¡¯d better not offend me to death,


    otherwise If you do, you are at your own risk!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t get angry when he heard it. Heughed, and asked him: ¡°Don¡¯t tell yourself so


    arrogantly. At the very least, you have to figure out who I am!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1555


    ¡°Find out who you are?!¡±


    Although Hank was a little afraid of Charlie Wade¡¯s strength, when he heard this, his face was still


    full of disdain.


    He looked at Charlie Wade and sarcastically said, ¡°I said, I have already found out your details a


    long time ago. Isn¡¯t it just the live-in son-inw of the Aurouss Hilll Wilson family? It¡¯s a poor family


    in a small city. What is it about me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Carl immediately said coldly, ¡°You have to figure it out. Pull out all the big families in Aurouss Hilll


    and add them together. It¡¯s less than half of our Sun family!¡±


    Carl¡¯s words are somewhat arrogant and exaggerated, but fundamentally speaking, there is nothing


    wrong with his words.


    Compared with Eastcliff, Aurouss Hilll is indeed not a big city.


    Moreover, the Moore family, Aurouss Hilll¡¯s first family, had assets of more than 100 billion Dor,


    which was far from the Sun family.


    Therefore, Orrin had the confidence to say such arrogant words just now.


    At this time, Charlie Wade smiled calmly and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t think about it. How could I have met


    Uncle Orrin if I were just the son-inw of a poor family in a small city?¡±


    Orrin nodded, looked at his two younger brothers and two nephews yfully, and smiled.


    Hank coldly snorted, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you do? Isn¡¯t it just a damn liar who looks at


    Fengshui?¡±


    As he said, Hank was full of disdain: ¡°I know, you did fool a few local turtles in Aurouss Hilll, but you


    know, this is the f*cking Eastcliff, not Aurouss Hilll! This is where the dragon and the tiger are really


    hidden, you If you can eat well in Aurouss Hilll, I think you can eat well in Eastcliff? There are many


    people here, and there are as many dragons and phoenixes as the crucian carp that crosses the


    river. An old fortune-telling man will drop down from the walls of the Forty-Nine City, I am afraid he is


    better than you!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and sighed: ¡°Oh, what you said really gave me the initiation.


    If you weren¡¯t talking about the difference between Aurouss Hilll and Eastcliff, I almost forgot about


    it, I I am not from Aurouss Hilll at all, I am actually from Eastcliff!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hank frowned, ¡°Are you from Eastcliff?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade smiled and nodded, patted his chest, and said: ¡°I am a native of Eastcliff. I left


    Eastcliff to Aurouss Hilll when I was eight.¡±


    When Hank heard this, he immediately sneered: ¡°Could it be that you had no foundation in Eastcliff


    before you were eight? You left Eastcliff at the age of eight, and now youe back after such a


    long time, you dare to run wild in front of me?¡±


    Orrin smiled and asked him: ¡°My second child, don¡¯t you see that Charlie Wade is somewhat


    familiar? Don¡¯t you think he looks like someone?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank squinted his eyes to look at Charlie Wade carefully, and said, ¡°Does this kid have anything


    special? He¡¯s just in and ordinary, not as handsome as when I was young.¡±


    Orrinughed out loud: ¡°Second, I didn¡¯t expect you to be under my protection. After so many years


    of pampering you, your whole person will be more and more regressive. It¡¯s a waste of more


    than 40 years!¡±


    Hank was startled, and subconsciously asked, ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t have to tell me about


    it here, just say what you want!¡±


    Orrin nodded: ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll speak straight!¡±


    After all, Orrin stood up and said in a haughty tone: ¡°Do you remember that I had a elder brother


    who became a beggar, and the Sun family can have today, thanks to his promotion all the way more


    than ten or twenty years ago! Even when the old man was alive, He was a guest of honor and


    respected him. At that time, you were a dude with a half-bottle of water.


    The old man would not allow you to have much contact with my eldest brother, for fear that you


    would lose the Sun family in front of him. Face, what is my eldest brother¡¯s surname?¡±


    Hank had forgotten Charlie Wade¡¯s father for many years. After all, the deceased has passed away,


    and many rtives may not be able to remember the deceased for more than ten years, let alone


    Hank and Charlie Wade¡¯s father. What friendship.


    Back then, Hank just watched his elder brother worship the brightest star of the Wade family, and he


    was jealous, but after the death of Charlie Wade¡¯s father, he gradually forgot about it.


    However, now that the eldest brother was so directly named, he immediately thought of the


    handsome and generous figure.

 Chapter 1556-1560

    Chapter 1556-1560


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1556


    Hearing thest question of the eldest brother, he subconsciously said: ¡°I remember him, his


    surname is Wade, the Wade family was the best¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, his whole body was instantly shocked, his eyes widened to the extreme, staring at


    Charlie Wade forever!


    At this moment, two figures that would have been twenty years apart ovepped in his mind.


    Only then did he realize that the vigorous young man in front of him looked so much like that


    vigorous young man back then!


    Reminiscent of Charlie Wade¡¯s surname Wade, and his rtionship with his elder brother so close,


    he immediately seemed to be struck by thunder, trembling and pointing at Charlie Wade, and asked


    Orrin in a trembling voice: ¡°Big brother, he¡­he ¡­Is he the son of Brother Wade, the second master


    of the Wade family?!¡±


    The second master of the Wade family was talking about Charlie Wade¡¯s father, Bruce Wade!


    The name Bruce is taken from the ssic poem of a great man: ¡°Today Bruce takes in hand, when


    will the dragon be bound!¡±


    And Bruce Wade¡¯s implication is: Wade family has a son! And he was the second child of the Wade


    family heirs.


    Although he is not the eldest son, his ability is the strongest of the Wade Family. At a young age, he


    can n tactics and win a thousand miles in the market!


    Under his leadership, the Wade family has even fought back and forth with the Rothschild family in


    Europe and the United States, which has a history of hundreds of years, and even made the other


    party suffer apromise in the end!


    In those days, countless rich second generations of Eastcliff regarded him as their idol in life!


    Countless rich generations looked at him with grief and sighed like Wade had a child!


    Countless wealthy daughters admired him so much that they regarded him as the best candidate for


    the wishful man!


    When you marry Bruce Wade, this is the most familiar sentence in the circle of Eastcliff celebrities!


    I think back then, there were all good women seeking great families, but who has ever seen the


    grand asion of good men seeking great families? !


    Back then, the big business figures who came to Wade¡¯s house and hoped to marry their daughter


    to Bruce are too numerous to count!


    Hank couldn¡¯t help thinking back then, that Bruce used the light of one person to cover the edge of


    all Eastcliff¡¯s peers!


    At that time, everyone was sighing in their hearts, why were they born in the same era as Bruce?


    He is like a bright moon in the night sky, who canpete with him?


    Thinking of this, Hank can already conclude that Charlie Wade is Bruce Wade¡¯s son!


    He thought of Bruce¡¯s heroic posture, and his heart was immediately panicked. Looking at Charlie


    Wade, he suddenly knelt on one knee and blurted his face with all his face: ¡°Master Wade, please


    forgive me for being clumsy. I didn¡¯t realize that you are actually the son of Brother Wade! ¡°


    Although Carl hadn¡¯t spoken for a while, seeing his second brother kneeling on one knee, he


    immediately followed him and knelt down on one knee.


    Both Trevor and Daniel were blinded. They were young and didn¡¯t know Bruce Wade¡¯s glorious


    deeds back then. Seeing that their father actually kneeled for Charlie Wade, they were stunned.


    Daniel immediately wanted to protest loudly, but was grabbed by Trevor, who had a higher vision,


    and covered his mouth.


    This is, Hank, who knelt on one knee, actually choked up and sighed: ¡°When I was young, I secretly


    made a dream in my heart and bowed my head to worship Bruce! It¡¯s a pity that Bruce died young,


    so I never I have the opportunity to learn one or two by his side. If I had the opportunity to learn a


    little by his side, I wouldn¡¯t be so dull today¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1557


    The mention of Bruce Wade¡¯s name still makes many middle-aged people in the Eastcliff family


    sigh.


    Because for these big families, no wealth is as important as a powerful offspring who can go straight


    ahead.


    Shopping malls are like battlefields. Sometimes a slight deviation may lead to the annihtion of the


    entire army and the destruction of the entire army. This is why many families are ups and downs in


    the game, and many even directlyunched the stage of history.


    If a family wants to be prosperous, it doesn¡¯t matter how much money is in their hands, or how


    muchnd is in their hands, it doesn¡¯t matter how muchnd is in their hands. What matters is


    whether his descendants can continue to produce dragons and phoenixes.


    The prosperity of the Wade family today is inseparable from the solid foundation that Bruceid 20


    years ago.


    That¡¯s why people remember Bruce Wade and regard him as a bright moon in their hearts.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that brothers Hank and Carl would kneel on one knee when they heard


    their father¡¯s name. Seeing that the two people¡¯s respectful expression was not hypocritical, the


    anger towards the two of them was slightly relieved. It took a few minutes.


    At this moment, Hank turned his head and looked at his son Trevor and the third son Daniel, and


    blurted out:


    ¡°You two, seeing the blood of Brother Wade, don¡¯t hesitate to kneel down and admit your mistakes!¡±


    Trevor understood in his heart.


    Although he hadn¡¯t heard too many rumors about Bruce Wade, he guessed that Charlie Wade was


    a descendant of the Wade family of Eastcliff.


    Don¡¯t care about the Sun family and the Wade family belonging to one of the three major Eastcliff


    families, but the weaker ones are not even a little bit.


    Some people joked that the so-called three major Eastcliff families are actually nothing more than


    ¡°two dragons ying beads¡±.


    Erlong refers to the Wade family and the Banks Familyy. As for the Sun family, it¡¯s just the bead.


    The Wade Family¡¯s strength is much stronger than that of the Sun family.


    Even if the brothers Orrin, Hank, and Carl are tied together, in front of the Wade family, they are not


    enough.


    What¡¯s more, Orrin, the boss of the Sun family, stood with Charlie Wade at this time.


    It is equivalent to the fact that the brothers Hank and Carl are not only facing the Wade family, but


    more than half of the Sun family!


    After all, Orrin, the current eldest brother, seems to have recovered. He really needs to break his


    wrists. The second and third children can¡¯t even break off the eldest son. Why are you talking about


    the Wade Family?


    Therefore, Trevor did not dare to dy. He came to his father Hank in three or two steps. He knelt


    on one knee and said devoutly: ¡°Mr. Wade, please forgive me for being clumsy, I didn¡¯t know!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s brain is not as good as Trevor¡¯s, but seeing that, he didn¡¯t dare to ask more. He came


    forward and knelt on the ground, learning from his cousin in a decent way, and respectfully said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please forgive me for being clumsy!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly, and said coldly: ¡°For your respect for my father, you just insulted me,


    I won¡¯t pursue it for the time being.¡±


    The four of them breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    But Charlie Wade immediately said: ¡°However, your two brothers were embarrassed, trying to seize


    the assets of my Uncle Orrin, and also released news that Uncle Orrin was seriously ill, and many


    directors wanted to usurp power on the board of directors. , You must give Uncle Orrin a clear


    solution, otherwise, I will not let you go!¡±


    Hank knew in his heart that this power-seeking n hadpletely failed.


    Not only can I not beat my eldest brother now, but I am also distracted from the board of directors.


    Relying on myself and my third brother, I want to continue to fight against my eldest brother.


    It is simply a dream. The best solution is to immediately recognize the counsel and strive to return


    to the previous state.


    So, he immediately looked at Orrin and said sincerely: ¡°Brother, this matter is my passion. I


    confessed my mistakes and punished them. From today onwards, he willpletely eliminate all


    attempts to refrain from returning, and wholeheartedly assist him in running the Sun Group!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1558


    The third child, Carl, also quickly admitted his mistake: ¡°Big brother, just like the second brother, I


    apologize to you! If you have any instructions in the future, the third child, I will definitely take the


    lead and dare not follow!¡±


    A trace of mncholy and hesitation shed across Orrin¡¯s expression.


    In fact, he did not expect that the second and third would give up resistance so quickly.


    Originally thought they would resist stubbornly, but what they didn¡¯t expect was that Charlie Wade


    and his father¡¯s identitypletely frightened them.


    Therefore, aplete victory was achieved at once, and both of the younger brothers confessed


    their mistakes with great concentration, and he did not think about how to deal with them.


    At this time, Charlie Wade said: ¡°Since you want to admit your mistakes, you must at least express


    it. Although I am an outsider, I also make a little suggestion here. Please listen and see if it is


    feasible.¡±


    Orrin hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie Wade, you say!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Orrin, these four people are all blood rtives of your same


    n. In my opinion, knowing your mistakes can make corrections.¡±


    When Hank and Carl heard this, they were happy and hurriedly nodded in agreement: ¡°Yes, big


    brother, we are all brothers. For the sake of blood rtionship and our sincere regret, let¡¯s forgive us


    this time!¡±


    Charlie Wade said again at this time: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can forgive me, but forgiveness is also


    conditional.¡±


    Hank of course knew that Charlie Wade could not be so good, and took the initiative to intercede for


    them.


    There must be other conditions in exchange for them, so he immediately sped his fists and said,


    ¡°Master Wade, please say!¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°You are both shareholders of the Sun Group, and you have shares


    in the Sun Group. Since you want to follow Uncle Orrin with all your heart, you must be bound firmly


    with him, so my suggestion Yes, you two, immediately transfer the voting rights corresponding to all


    the shares in your hands to Uncle Orrin forever!¡±


    What Charlie Wade wanted was the voting rights corresponding to their shares, but not their shares.


    In other words, how much should they hold, how much should they hold, how much should they


    earn, and how much money should they earn, but after the voting rights of the shares are handed


    over, they have no right to speak in this board of directors, and everything must be ordered by the


    controlling party. Decision-making.


    In this way, Orrin¡¯s voting rights have reached the 51% absolute control requirement!


    In the future, he will be one of the best in the Sun Group!


    Even if all the remaining shareholders unite, they will only have 49% of the voice at most, so it is


    impossible to shake Orrin¡¯s control.


    When Orrin heard this, his heart was clear.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie Wade not only saved his life, but also wanted to help him regain control of


    the Sun Group.


    This kid acts cleanly and decisively. He really has the shadow of his father back then!


    Thinking of this, Orrin sighed besides being grateful, sighing his big brother!


    Charlie Wade had been in Aurouss Hilll for many years. He hadn¡¯t received a good education or


    experienced good conditions.


    He struggled to get up from the grassroots mud pit by himself, but he did not expect that he was


    already quite a general.


    If the eldest brother is still alive these years, and if Charlie Wade can be carefully nurtured under the


    hands of his father Bruce, then Charlie Wade is afraid that it has be a shining existence in the


    world!


    Unfortunately, this beautiful vision can only be exchanged with a sigh.


    However, the more he looked at Charlie Wade, the more pleasing he felt.


    If he can be his son-inw in the future, he will be able to give his daughter a lifetime of


    happiness, and he and his wife can bepletely relieved!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1559


    At this moment, Hank felt a pain in his heart.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words made him realize that this is helping the eldest brother and disarming himself.


    In apany, it doesn¡¯t matter how many employees or departments you have under your hands.


    What is important is how much power you have in thepany.


    The voting rights corresponding to the shares are tantamount to thepany¡¯s internal struggle for


    power and profit.


    If I let myself surrender all voting rights now, it would be tantamount to letting myself surrender all


    weapons andpletely give up the possibility of resistance.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to be so controlled by others.


    However, thinking about it the other way round, he has nothing to do.


    disagree?


    There is no way to disagree. After all, the eldest brother is recovering now, and Young Master Wade


    is supporting him, so he is not an opponent.


    Now he is still ying a criminal plot with himself, actually letting himself surrender the gun and not


    kill. If he doesn¡¯t agree, then they may change their routine to y the conspiracy. At that time, they


    will not surrender the gun but never kill. Endless trouble!


    Thinking of this, he sighed softly and said, ¡°Master Wade, I agree to your proposal and hand over all


    voting rights!¡±


    Carl has been waiting for the second brother to express his opinion. He has a weak personality and


    has no opinion. Anyway, he and the second brother have tossed this matter together, so naturally


    he has to follow the second brother to advance and retreat.


    So he hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, I have no objection!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded with satisfaction, and said to Orrin: ¡°Uncle Orrin, in this case, let¡¯s let the legal


    affairse over and draw up the voting rights transfer agreement. After signing the agreement,


    you can just go to the press conference to hold a press conference in the release hall and put this


    The matter is made public.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade checked the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock now. If you move fast, hold


    a press conference before 11:30. That morning, before the stock market is closed, the Sun Group¡¯s


    stock price should respond. Soaring.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Orrin nodded loyally, and immediately said: ¡°Just do what you said Charlie Wade!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately took out his mobile phone and called his assistant: ¡°Call all the legal


    department immediately!¡±


    Hank gave up resistance and felt relieved. Then, he thought about the inexplicable loss of fertility


    between himself and his younger brother, son, and nephew. He hurriedly pleaded: ¡°Master Wade,


    the four of us suddenly lost that. In terms of ability, to be honest, the Sun family¡¯s blood is all in the


    dogs and nephews, so please raise your hands high¡­¡±


    Orrin was a little surprised and didn¡¯t understand what it meant when Hank said that the four people


    lost that ability.


    At this time, Carl, Trevor, and Daniel all looked at Charlie Wade with pleading eyes, hoping that he


    could restore the ability and majesty for everyone.


    Charlie Wade said indifferently at this time: ¡°First of all, I must tell you clearly that this matter is


    reversible to me. If I am in a good mood, I can restore all four of you to the original.¡±


    When the four of them heard this, they were immediately overjoyed.


    What everyone fears most is that all this is irreversible.


    In case it is really irreversible, then all is over.


    Even if hepromises, concedes defeat, and surrenders the right to vote, he still can¡¯t enjoy the


    pleasure of a rtionship.


    But Charlie Wade¡¯s reversible sentence immediately ignited hope in their hearts.


    However, Charlie Wade changed his words and said lightly: ¡°Although it is reversible, when it is


    reversible, it depends on your performance and my personal mood. If you perform well and satisfy


    me, I will consider it. ¡°


    The faces of Hank and others suddenly turned into four bitter gourds.


    Can¡¯t recover temporarily?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1560


    So everyone can only continue to live this life as a living eunuch?


    When is the leader in such days?


    However, since Charlie Wade had already said so, everyone really didn¡¯t dare to disobey him.


    Otherwise, if someone is unhappy and just doesn¡¯t recover, wouldn¡¯t it be the end of the whole life?


    Therefore, Hank could only respectfully say: ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Wade, I will do well when I


    wait!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly, and said lightly: ¡°Get up, and the legal affairs wille in for a while


    and see this scene, it must be quite strange.¡±


    When the four heard this, they stood up.


    Later, Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°My identity, before I take the initiative to disclose it to the outside


    world, the four of you are absolutely not allowed to say a word to the outside world, otherwise, I will


    definitely not spare you.¡±


    Hank knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Charlie Wade. Not only was Wade Family Young


    Master, but also his eldest brother supported him.


    More importantly, the ¡°lifelines¡± of the four werepletely controlled by him, even if he killed


    himself. , I never dared to offend him.


    Therefore, he agreed without hesitation and said, ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, we will never reveal a


    word about you!¡±


    The other three people also nodded in a humble manner.


    Seeing their sincere attitude, Charlie Wade nodded slightly and said to Orrin: ¡°Uncle Orrin, I will be


    an audience below at the press conference, so I won¡¯t show up in front of the media.¡±


    Orrin nodded and said, ¡°Okay Charlie Wade, I¡¯ll let the secretary arrange a seat for you in a


    moment.¡±


    Soon, more than a dozen people came up from the legal department of the Sun Group.


    These dozens of people are all top domesticwyers and legal workers.


    They use their professional abilities to protect the legal rights of the entire Sun Group. They are all


    elites.


    The agreement for the permanent transfer of voting rights is very simple and clear in itself, and


    there are no twists and turns, so everyone quickly drafted a contract with no ws.


    Once the contract is signed, it means that Hank and Carl will permanently transfer 100% of the


    voting rights corresponding to their shares to their eldest brother Orrin for free.


    Even if they died and the heirs of their shares must continue to recognize this agreement.


    Even if Orrin dies, his heirs will naturally inherit all the voting rights corresponding to the shares of


    Hank and Carl.


    In other words, even if the Sun family¡¯s three brothers passed away decadester and their shares


    were inherited by their own children, Stefanie could still control the Sun family grouppletely, not


    afraid that the second and third children wanted to seek power.


    The two did not have any tempers at this time, and obediently signed their names on the


    agreement.


    Each agreement is in five copies, one of which is kept by Orrin, and the other by Hank or Carl.


    There are three remaining copies, one for the legal department, one for the notary department for


    filing and custody, and one for the bank safe.


    In this way, the possibility of someone trying to destroy all contracts is avoided.


    When the contract was signed, the second and third of the Sun family officially and permanently


    gave up resistance.


    In the future, they can only honestly follow Orrin to make money and take dividends. If Orrin does


    not let them speak, they will not even have the right to speak on the board of directors.


    After the contract was signed, Orrin stood up and said, ¡°Go, go to the release hall, friends from the


    media and reporters who came here early in the morning, shouldn¡¯t you wait a long time?¡±

 Chapter 1561-1565

    Chapter 1561-1565


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1561


    When he heard that he was going to the release hall, Hank blushed.


    Most of the reporters who are waiting in the release hall came here early in the morning because


    they said they were going to open a board of directors today, and they used the media to release


    news that their eldest brother was critically ill.


    They want to catch a big news about the recement of the chairman of the Sun Group, so that


    Hank can also use the current media attention to beat his reputation.


    Hank originally wanted them to report on his victory on the board of directors, so that after noon, the


    media could announce to the public that the chairman of the Sun Group had changed his position


    and he would be the next chairman.


    Unexpectedly, all these things I did would eventually fulfill my eldest brother.


    He could even think that once the big brother appeared at the press conference with a red face, all


    the media reporters who thought he was going to die would have to fry them on the spot!


    After he announced that he had obtained 51% of the voting rights, the media reporters should be


    shocked to add nothing to it?


    With his thoughts flying in his mind, he secretly sighed.


    Maybe, this is my fate.


    Originally, his abilities and wrists were inferior to that of the older brother. He wanted to take


    advantage of the vacancy, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be a Wade Family Young Master


    beside him.


    What¡¯s even more amazing was that he recovered from the serious illness overnight.


    It seems that the only thing that suits him is to follow him as a foil.


    In fact, Orrin is a smart man.


    He considered many things veryprehensively, and he was only shivering from sess.


    It¡¯s a pity that in the end I still encountered Charlie Wade stirring the situation behind his back.


    Without Charlie Wade, Orrin would strategize again, dragging a dying body, and it would be


    impossible to fight the union between him and Carl, and even the safety of his wife and daughter


    would not be guaranteed in the future.


    However, Hank was able to see the situation in time and immediately gave up the original overall


    n to stop the loss, and he can also see that this person is at least the number one.


    Change to the kind of person who can¡¯t see the situation clearly and is still stubbornly resisting


    when he die, and he will soon bepletely cold.


    Orrin was grateful to Charlie Wade at this time.


    The appearance of Charlie Wade not only saved his own life, but also saved his wife and daughter,


    and his career.


    This kindness, in his opinion, is afraid that it will be a life of poverty, and he can¡¯t repay it all. He can


    only do his best for the rest of his life.


    So he took Charlie Wade¡¯s hand and whispered to him: ¡°Charlie Wade, if you don¡¯t want to return to


    Wade¡¯s house in the future,e to the Sun Group.


    Uncle will arrange for you a position of vice chairman. I only have a daughter. Daughter, everything


    in the future will be yours!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    What Orrin said was not polite, but from the heart.


    He felt that his daughter was going to marry Charlie Wade, and Charlie Wade was his son-inw. If


    he did not return to Wade¡¯s house, Sun¡¯s family would belong to him in the future.


    Although he is open-minded, he also feels that if his daughter marries Charlie Wade, she should be


    a good helper. Charlie Wade and his father, Bruce, are both his benefactors. As long as Charlie


    Wade can give his daughter a lifetime of happiness, He is willing to give all his assets as a dowry for


    his daughter.


    Charlie Wade naturally knew what he meant. He really regarded himself as the future son-inw,


    even half of his son.


    But I couldn¡¯t deal with this kind of thing, so I said seriously: ¡°Uncle Orrin, I have no ns to return


    to Eastcliff.


    I still allow me to consider this matter.¡±


    Orrin also didn¡¯t insist, nodded and said, ¡°In short, you should never see your uncle at any time and


    under any circumstances. My home is your home!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded solemnly.


    ¡­¡­


    Because Charlie Wade wanted to develop the conference, and Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want to appear


    on the scene, Charlie Wade sat in the auditorium of the conference as an ordinary guest in advance


    under the arrangement of Secretary Orrin.


    All the cameras are aimed at the rostrum of the press conference, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry


    about being on TV.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1562


    When Charlie Wade sat down in the auditorium, the entire release hall was already overcrowded.


    The major media have sent reporters one after another, with long guns and short cannons here,


    waiting for the Sun Group to release important news.


    At this moment, the outside world does not know the news of Orrin¡¯s recovery.


    Everyone thought that Orrin was already dying and that he might not be able to join the board of


    directors today.


    However, they expect Orrin to appear.


    Because, as media people, they like to catch some topics that can arouse attention.


    So they hope that they can capture the image of Orrin¡¯ste hero and add some sensational text at


    that time. This is a proper headline news.


    Some people have even thought about the headline of the news.


    For example, ¡°The End of an Era¡±, or ¡°Orrin Sun is old, can the new chairman of the Sun Group turn


    the tide¡±.


    Now they are only waiting for Orrin, who is dyingly ill, to stagger in from the conference hall, even


    being pushed in a wheelchair.


    At this moment, the on-site staff picked up the microphone and said: ¡°Please be quiet, everyone


    present, our chairman will be there soon!¡±


    As soon as this word came out, everyone turned their attention to the entrance of the venue.


    The camera and camera have already found the angle, and put the entire entrance into the


    viewfinder frame.


    Everyone was waiting for the moment the door opened and Orrin showed up.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open from the outside in.


    The first step forward was Orrin¡¯s secretary.


    The second step forward was Carl.


    The third one is Hank.


    The moment I saw Hank, the shutter sound on the scene had begun to intensively.


    Because everyone knows that he is the second child of the Sun family, and is also the chairman of


    the Sun Group, and he is the unyielding sessor.


    Orrin is critically ill. He is the new chairman of a trillion business empire from Orrin.


    However, no one thought that behind Hank, he did not see Orrin¡¯s shadow, but saw a middle-aged


    man who was nearly ten years younger than Hank, with a red face, tall and strong.


    The media present could not help but eximed: ¡°Who is this person? Why haven¡¯t I seen it


    before?¡±


    No wonder they couldn¡¯t help Orrin all of a sudden.


    In recent years, Orrin¡¯s image in front of the media has grown older.


    Moreover, after Orrin became seriously ill, some media secretly took pictures of him in overseas


    hospitals. He was indeed very haggard. At the age of fifty, he seemed to be at least sixty.


    Therefore, when I suddenly saw Orrin, who looked like 40 years old, no one could adapt to this


    violent contrast. Moreover, the media reporters were not rtives around him and couldn¡¯t


    recognize him at once. It was normal.


    When Orrin walked in, some of the media reporters eximed: ¡°I¡¯ll go! Thest one is Orrin,


    Chairman Sun!¡±


    After he eximed, someone immediately questioned: ¡°Bullshit! Orrin is almost dead, okay? The


    last person looks like he¡¯s forty years old. Can he be alone?¡±


    The reporter resolutely said: ¡°Ten years ago, I interviewed Chairman Sun, and he was what he is


    now! His appearance, demeanor, and demeanor are all right in memory!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1563


    When the reporters heard this, everyone went to seriously look at Orrin now.


    A closer look reveals that Orrin¡¯s previous shadow can indeed be seen, and that the five senses and


    temperament belong to the same person.


    So everyone can be sure that this man in his forties is Orrin!


    Now, the whole scene was in an uproar!


    No one can understand why Orrin, who said in the headlines this morning that he is critically ill, is so


    energetic and radiant now!


    Therefore, every photojournalist locked his lens firmly on Orrin, and the shutter sound made a


    sound!


    At this time, thework media directly broadcast the conference live simultaneously on the Inte


    through on-site equipment.


    When the vast number of people saw Orrin¡¯s red face, the stocks of many listedpanies in the


    Sun Group that had already dropped their limit, immediately loosened!


    The so-called limit-limit is a situation in which the stock price drops to 10% and it is not allowed to


    continue to fall, resulting in arge number of selling orders blocking the lowest price and the stock


    price unable to rise.


    In fact, in this case, if someone eats all the sell orders at the limit price, the stock will automatically


    open the limit.


    The most sensitive in the stock market are brokers and institutions.


    When they discovered that Orrin turned out to look like a okay person, they immediately realized


    that the news this morning must be fake news!


    Therefore, in this case, they fully believe that the Sun Group¡¯s share price will rise immediately.


    At this time, if the selling order is eaten up at the limit price, you can buy bottom at the lowest price.


    If the stock can rise against the trend in the future, from the lower limit all the way up to the daily


    limit, then the institution that buys the bottom will be able to seize the 20% rise in one day!


    For example, the stock price was originally 100 Dor, but ended up at 90 Dor. At this time,


    10,000 people put their sell orders at 90 Dor. If someone puts these 10,000 people on a 90 Dor


    stock Buy it all, and the stock price will begin to open the limit.


    If you buy the bottom from the price of 90 Dor, the stock price rises back to 100 Dor, and then


    continues to rise to the 110 Dor daily limit, it is equivalent to a short period of time, from 90 Dor


    to 110 Dor!


    Arge number of institutions are frantically umting funds, and the stock price has risen all


    the way after opening the down limit!


    At this time, Orrin came to the front of the seat, stood in ce and waved to the reporter, then


    walked up to the stage and sat in the middle of the rostrum.


    In front of him, a microphone and his name tag were ced with the words: ¡°Chairman, Orrin.¡±


    After sitting down, Orrin smiled into the microphone and said forcefully: ¡°First of all, on behalf of the


    Sun Group and the Sun Group¡¯s board of directors, I would like to thank all friends from the media


    for participating in this press conference in their busy schedule.¡±


    A group of Sun Group shareholders followed him to apud.


    Afterwards, Orrin said: ¡°Next, I will give some simple and concise answers to some of the questions


    that your media friends, stockholders and investors are concerned about.¡±


    Everyone didn¡¯t expect that Orrin would go straight to the topic after making a polite sentence, and


    he couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight, listening with respect.


    Orrin cleared his throat and said in a loud voice: ¡°The first problem is my personal health. I did have


    some problems with my body before, but now my body has fully recovered!¡±


    As soon as this was said, everyone on the scene couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    Everyone knows that Orrin got pancreatic cancer, and it is terminal stage.


    This disease is known as the cancer with the highest mortality rate, and it is impossible to cure it.


    Now, Orrin said that he has fully recovered, which haspletely subverted everyone¡¯s


    understanding of the disease.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1564


    However, looking after Orrin¡¯s radiant face does not seem to be terminally ill. Is there really any


    medical miracle that can¡¯t be achieved?


    At this moment, Orrin continued: ¡°The second question, if you don¡¯t believe that my body has fully


    recovered, then after the press conference, I will go to Fairview Hospital for a full-body CT scan,


    and the result of the scan is I would like to announce it to all media and the general public.¡±


    With Orrin¡¯s words, everyone is not suspicious of his condition.


    Because a whole body CT scan can find any kind of tumor, even very early stage carcinoma in situ,


    it can be found well.


    If Orrin did not recover, he would definitely not dare to ept such an examination.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but marvel. I didn¡¯t expect that even pancreatic cancer, a super terminal


    illness, could be born with such a miracle, which reminds people of the genius Jobs who died young


    a few years ago.


    It¡¯s the same disease, why didn¡¯t Jobs have such luck?


    If Jobs is still alive, maybe he can bring more innovation and change to mankind.


    Then, Orrin said: ¡°The third question, I think everyone is very concerned about the arrangement of


    the chairman of the Sun Group. I now officially announce that I, Orrin, and the other two


    shareholders of the Sun Group, Hank and Carl, A few minutes ago, a voting rights transfer


    agreement was signed. Shareholders Hank and Carl have permanently transferred all the voting


    rights corresponding to their personal shares to me!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were even more stunned!


    They had already inquired about the discord between the Sun family brothers from everywhere.


    I know that Hank and Carl have been forming an alliance to deal with their elder brother, and they


    are also uniting with other shareholders to deal with their elder brother.


    Everyone was still waiting to see a big family fight, but they didn¡¯t expect the three brothers to reach


    such a brotherly agreement.


    Hank and Carl permanently transfer their voting rights to their eldest brother Orrin. Doesn¡¯t this


    mean that you will always obey Orrin?


    What about the brotherspeting?


    What about the good legacy war?


    The reporters present all felt extremely depressed.


    It¡¯s like everyone has bought melon seeds and drinks, sitting in front of the TV and preparing to


    watch an Opera.


    As a result, after turning on the TV, I found that all the empresses, concubines, and nobles in the


    harem were all clustered around the queen. Everyone had one mind with the queen. Everything


    was seen by the queen, and the whole harem was in harmony.


    How can there be any fights? What¡¯s the life and death? How can there be any murder? As the


    party concerned, it is naturally the most cost-effective solution to make concerted efforts and turn


    fighting into jade.


    But as an audience, this kind of scene is boring to the extreme.


    It can even be said to be very disappointing.


    Orrin nced over the eyes and expressions of all reporters. He smiled lightly and said into the


    microphone: ¡°From today onwards, the three Sun family brothers of the Sun family will work


    together to bring the Sun family into a new glory. As the so-called brothers work together, and their


    profit cuts gold, we also believe that with our joint efforts, the Sun Group will surely return all


    stockholders and investors with better performance and higher market value.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he jokes and talks a little bit: ¡°However, please allow me to say sorry to


    everyone here. I was disappointed for not letting you see a big family fight!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the reporters on the scene blushed, but at this moment the


    share prices of all listedpanies under the Sun Group began to soar like a dragon!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1565


    Almost immediately after Orrin¡¯s domineering remarks, the stock price, which was steadily rising


    shortly after opening the limit, suddenly seemed to be sitting on a rocket, and directly rushed to the


    limit with a sound.


    Arge number of institutions and arge number of retail investors are staring at the press


    conference. Seeing this, they immediately have full confidence in the Sun Group and are optimistic


    about it, even far higher than before Orrin was sick!


    Therefore, everyone started desperately buying all the stocks of Sun¡¯s Group-rted listed


    companies that were avable on the market, and immediately pulled the price to the daily limit.


    In the blink of an eye, the stock price reversed and detonated the entire financial circle.


    The reason why everyone is so optimistic about the Sun Group is not only because Orrin looks


    extremely healthy, but also because Orrin¡¯s voting rights in the Sun Group have reached 51%!


    Before that, the three Gu brothers jointly held 51% of the shares and voting rights. Although Orrin


    alone owns half of it, he wants to implement a decision on the board of directors. He must also vote


    for the other two brothers, or let others Some minority shareholders who together exceed the


    shareholding ratio of Hank and Orrin voted in favor.


    Now, no more.


    He has fully achieved the goal of one person speaking and one person being the master. From now


    on, his control of the Sun Group will rise to an unprecedented new height.


    This has strengthened the confidence of the market and investors in Orrin.


    If you have confidence in him, you naturally have confidence in the Sun Group.


    Once you have confidence in thepany, you will have confidence in holding thepany¡¯s


    stock.


    As a result, the stock price skyrocketed!


    Orrin did not talk to reporters too much at the scene. After exining a few questions he wanted to


    say, he said: ¡°In the future, the Sun Group will redouble its efforts to repay investors and


    shareholders for the Sun Group. Trust, and please trust us, we will definitely give you a satisfactory


    answer!¡±


    After all, Orrin said again: ¡°Today¡¯s press conference ends here, thank you foring.¡±


    A reporter hurriedly stood up and asked loudly, ¡°Chairman Sun, can you ept a simple interview?¡±


    Orrin waved his hand: ¡°There is no need for the interview. I just want to say so much. I have said


    too much, but it will affect everyone¡¯s reception of this important information.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Charlie Wade, who was under his stand, winked quietly and walked out


    of the venue.


    The reporter also wanted to catch up for an interview, but the security personnel at the scene


    immediately stopped all the reporters and said politely: ¡°Excuse me, the chairman does not ept


    additional interviews.¡±


    Charlie Wade stood up, Orrin¡¯s secretary had already arrived, and said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, the


    chairman said that the media has paid more attention. Let me take you through other exits.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, followed the secretary for a few steps, and came to Orrin¡¯s office.


    Orrin was in red at this time. Seeing Charlie Wadeing in, he immediately stepped forward,


    patted his arm, and said excitedly: ¡°Charlie Wade, you make me feel like a new life!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°Uncle Orrin, didn¡¯t you give you the medicine yesterday?¡±


    Orrin shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not the same. I¡¯m talking about a new life. It¡¯s in career. Starting today,


    the Sun Group can finally save a lot of internal friction and move forward!¡±


    Speaking of this, Orrin sighed: ¡°You don¡¯t know how it feels if you concentrate on doing things and


    the person next to you does everything possible to hold you back¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if you want to lead everyone forward, and the people around you not only don¡¯t follow you,


    but also pull your sleeves, hug your thighs, and even block you in front and dig holes for you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now, now I say to run, they must all run, not to run, they must run for me with a whip!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Then I will congratte Uncle Orrin in advance, and


    take the Sun family to the next level!¡±


    Orrin looked at Charlie Wade and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, I hope that one day, you will lead


    the Wade family to the next level with the Sun family. At that time, you will be the most powerful


    person in the business world. !¡±

 Chapter 1566-1570

    Chapter 1566-1570


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1566


    In Orrin¡¯s eyes, the Wade family and the Banks Familyy were two dragonspeting.


    The difference in strength between the two is not too great, but the Banks Familyy still beats the


    Wade Family.


    In fact, in the early years, the strength of the twopanies can be said to be almost the same.


    Had it not been for Bruce¡¯s untimely death at a young age, the Wade family might have already


    surpassed the Banks Familyy under his leadership.


    But it was precisely because of the fall of Bruce¡¯s genius that the Wade family had no sessors,


    so that the Banks Familyy gradually opened up a bit of status.


    However, Orrin believed that if Charlie Wade came to inherit the Wade family and then married his


    daughter, Charlie Wade would have both Wade and Sun in his hands by that time.


    Even in the future, the two can be deeply merged together.


    In that way, Charlie Wade would be able to beat the dust in the entire businessmunity.


    However, he didn¡¯t know when Charlie Wade could deal with all the matters of Aurouss Hilll, and


    then he returned to Eastcliff to marry his daughter.


    However, Orrin did not mention this matter, let alone urge him, but took a deep look at him, then


    patted him on the shoulder, and said seriously: ¡°After leaving Charlie Wade, let¡¯s go see your


    parents. !¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded gently and said, ¡°Uncle Orrin, I want to buy them two bunches of flowers. Is


    there a flower shop nearby?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to buy it.¡± Orrin said: ¡°After we go out, your Angie has started to prepare. Now we


    are all ready. Let¡¯s go home directly, and after meeting with their wives, we will go to Wade


    Mountain together!¡±


    Charlie Wade said gratefully: ¡°It¡¯s really hard work for Angie. These things should have been


    handled by my son¡­¡±


    Orrin waved his hand: ¡°Angie, you have the same sisters as your mother, and your father and I have


    the same brotherhood, and we have always regarded you as our own. Therefore, our two families


    are originally one family, and it is the same who manages them!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Orrin¡¯s motorcade drove out of the Sun Group neatly.


    The convoy returned to Sun¡¯s vi first, and the driver at home drove a ck Rolls Royce out again.


    Angie and Stefanie were sitting in this car.


    Although the Rolls-Royce looked veryrge, it only had two seats in the back row, so the four


    people were divided into two cars, and under the escort of bodyguards, they quickly drove out of the


    city to the western suburbs of Eastcliff.


    Eastcliff is surrounded by mountains on three sides and is full of endless Sabre Mountains.


    Sabre is steep and steep, easy to defend and difficult to attack. From this point, the Great Wall of


    China began to extend in both directions, east to Shanghai, and west to Bejing.


    Wade Mountain is an ingot-shaped green hill in the Sabe Mountains.


    This ce was originally deep in the mountains, with no people or roads. After the Wade family


    chose to build the ancestral tomb here, they built a road leading to the foot of the mountain and built


    a winding road to the mountainside.


    The investment was huge.


    In the past, this mountain and this road were closed. Because the property rights were bought and


    the road was invested independently, other social vehicles and people were not allowed to enter.


    Orrin¡¯s motorcade could enter. This was because we had followed Wade in advance. Because the


    family said hello!


    At this moment, Charlie Wade was sitting in the Rolls Royce, getting closer and closer to Wade


    Mountain.


    In ten minutes, he will be able to see his parents who have been separated for nearly eighteen


    years.


    Even though yin and yang are separated, he still can¡¯t restrain the tension in his heart.


    He looked at Wade Mountain, and said silently in his heart: ¡°Parents, my son has finallye to


    see you¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1567


    Wade Mountain.


    This mountain, which can be called a treasure of feng shui, is not only better than ingots in shape,


    but also better. It is surrounded by a continuous river with excellent water outlets.


    The ancients loved mountains and water. Water not only cleans everything, it is also the source of


    life. Therefore, water must be indispensable for the so-called feng shui treasure.


    The water of Wade Mountain is indeed beautiful from heaven.


    Not only does the heavenly gate open and thend is closed, but it also perfectly matches the trend


    of the fortune to the river and the position and orientation of the mountain itself, forming a ¡°water


    bureau¡± feng shui array. .


    Such a feng shui formation can guarantee the prosperity of the family and the prosperous future


    generations, and more importantly, it can break the situation of the Dragon Shoal before the Wade


    family.


    Charlie Wade has a deep knowledge of Feng Shui mystery because he has studied the


    ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why the old Feng Shui said that Wade Mountain was trapped in the shoal,


    he could perceive that the ancestral grave of Wade Mountain not only blessed the descendants and


    prospered family business, but also faintly soared into the sky.


    This made him amazed. The Wade Family really had a lot of money. Not only could they buy such a


    feng shui ce, but they could also invest so much money to make a big investment here.


    The geomantic omen here is very good, and if the descendants are a little bit more vigorous, the


    Wade family will definitely continue to prosper.


    When approaching the foot of Wade Mountain, Orrin reminded Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, I will


    ask the driver to pull over and you can drive.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want to be exposed in front of the Wade family for the time being, so yesterday


    he had already agreed with Orrin, acting as a driver and assistant and going with him to worship his


    parents.


    So he nodded and said, ¡°Good Uncle Orrin, I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    The driver pulled the car over, handed the sunsses to Charlie Wade, and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, here is


    this for you.¡±


    Charlie Wade took the sunsses and put them on, took out a disposable mask from his pocket,


    and then sat in the cab.


    The driver did not stay in this car, but went to other vehicles behind.


    Charlie Wade drove on and continued forward. When he reached the bottom of Wade Mountain, a


    mighty white marble gate tower stood in front of him, and under the gate tower, the electric gate was


    closed tightly, and several security personnel stood on both sides as if standing guard.


    The leading car stopped in front of the gate, and then the convoy stopped one after another.


    A security guard walked up to Orrin¡¯s car from the front. Orrin put down half of the window. The


    other side respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Sun, please ask the bodyguard to park the car in the parking lot


    nearby. There are too many cars for fear of disturbing the ancestors of the Wade family. You can go


    in the car with your wife and youngdy.¡±


    Orrin nodded and said to the assistant on the co-pilot: ¡°Go and coordinate and let them wait for me


    in the parking lot.¡±


    The assistant hurriedly asked: ¡°Chairman, what about your safety issues¡­¡±


    Orrin said earnestly: ¡°This is the site of the Wade Family, and there is absolutely no possibility of


    safety issues.¡±


    The security guard outside the car bowed respectfully: ¡°Thank you Mr. Sun for your affirmation.¡±


    Afterwards, while the assistant pushed the door to get out of the car, he opened his mouth and said


    to Charlie Wade sitting in the cab: ¡°Master driver, after going into the mountain, please don¡¯t honk


    the whistle or elerate quickly, and keep the engine speed as low as possible.


    Below two thousand five hundred revolutions, so as not to make too much movement and disturb


    the quiet.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded.


    Naturally, the mausoleum should be as quiet as possible, not only can it not sound the horn, nor


    make noise.


    Moreover, the sound of a car engine is the greater the speed, the greater the noise.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1568


    Whether it is an ordinary family car or a luxury car, when the engine speed is below 2,500 rpm, it


    will not make much movement, but if the speed is increased to three or four thousand, or even four


    or five thousand, the noise will immediately Increased several times.


    Therefore, as a driver, you must be gentle when stepping on the elerator.


    At this time, all the vehicles carried by the security personnel drove into the parking lot beside the


    entrance building.


    There are only two ck Rolls Royces left, the one in front is driven by Charlie Wade, and the one


    in the back is another driver from the Sun family.


    The electric door below the gate opened to both sides, and the security personnel made a gesture


    of asking. Charlie Wade stepped on the elerator lightly and drove slowly into the gate building.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Charlie Wade drove the car into the winding road of Wade Mountain, he became more and


    more admired for the Feng Shui master who selected this treasure.


    There are countless mountains in the Sabre Mountains, and he can find them among the thousands


    of mountains, and he is indeed quite capable.


    The two cars were winding upwards on the Panshan Road, and Charlie Wade no longer paid


    attention to Feng Shui. He could already see arge white marble mausoleum on the mountainside.


    There was the current ancestral grave of the Wade family.


    Soon, the Rolls Royce he was driving went to the t ground not far below the tomb.


    This is a specially opened parking lot. Several ck men in ck suits are standing here, it seems


    they should be the security personnel of Wade¡¯s grave.


    Therger the family, the more attention is paid to the safety of the ancestral grave.


    The top families can flourish and prosper, and the feng shui of the ancestral tomb must have yed


    a considerable role, just like the ancient royal dragon veins, which is of great significance.


    If it is a foe or apetitor who has misconceptions and deliberately destroys his family¡¯s ancestral


    grave, the wealth will be lost, or the family will be destroyed.


    Therefore, there are as many as a hundred security personnel deployed by the Wade family in


    Wade Mountain. In a year, the maintenance and security expenses of the ancestral grave alone will


    cost at least several hundred million.


    At this time, the security personnel guided Charlie Wade, and after stopping the car in the


    designated parking space of the parking lot, Charlie Wade immediately got out of the car and went


    to the back row to help Orrin open the door.


    In the car behind, Angie and Stefanie also got out of the car.


    Afterwards, the driver of that car opened the trunk, and Angie and Stefanie carefully took out a few


    bunches of flowers from inside, beckoned to Charlie Wade and said, ¡°John,e here, and help


    hold the flowers.¡±


    Charlie Wade knew this little Lloyd called himself, so he understood it, hurried to the front, and took


    two bouquets of flowers from the hands of the two.


    Angie took out two more bundles from inside, and he and Stefanie each held one.


    Orrin also stepped forward at this time and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Come on, John, give me a


    bunch.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly handed him one of them.


    Orrin deliberately sighed at this time, rubbed the knee of his right leg, and said, ¡°Some time ago,


    during chemotherapy, the knee of the right leg caused by the medicine seemed to be still a little


    ufortable.


    There are more than 100 steps, John, or you Just help me up.¡±


    Charlie Wade naturally nodded and agreed: ¡°Good Chairman Sun!¡±


    Orrin said to the other driver: ¡°Curt, just let John help me over. You are waiting in the car.¡±


    The driver nodded immediately: ¡°Okay!¡±


    At this moment, the security officer said with some embarrassment: ¡°Mr. Sun, this does not meet


    Wade¡¯s regtions. ording to the Wade Family¡¯s regtions, only you, your wife, and the young


    lady can go up the mountain. Even we can¡¯t apany you. It¡¯s still troublesome Sir, stay in the car


    and wait for you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1569


    The management of Wade¡¯s grave has always been extremely strict.


    ording to the Wade family¡¯s regtions, in addition to immediate family members, coteral


    blood rtives who want toe to the ancestral tomb to worship must have the permission of the


    Wade family.


    The requirements for outsiders are even stricter.


    It must be a family or individual who has a deep connection with the Wade family to be allowed to


    enter.


    Like Orrin, he and Bruce are brothers of worship.


    Therefore, their family of three will be approved to worship.


    But his entourage did not have the qualifications to approach Wade¡¯s grave.


    After all, just two words, not worthy.


    The Wade family buried here, whichever is ced outside, is a dragon and phoenix among the


    people, and who are the drivers, entourage, and assistant who are qualified to worship.


    Not to mention other people¡¯s servants, even the Wade Family¡¯s servants and the Wade Family¡¯s


    security here are not eligible to enter the tomb area.


    This area is cleaned and maintained three times in the morning, noon and evening every day, and


    the person responsible for cleaning and maintenance is not the subordinates of the Wade family,


    but the coteral rtives of the Wade family.


    Of course, even if it is a coteral rtive, it must be a talented person surnamed Wade.


    Therefore, the security personnel stopped Charlie Wade, naturally because of this.


    Orrin saw that the other party was about to stop Charlie Wade, and immediately said: ¡°Young man, I


    have just recovered from a serious illness, and my body still has some seque. It is really


    inconvenient to move. Let my driver help me up. Your Wade graves were not so strict before. At that


    time, the entourage could also apany it in.¡±


    The security personnel looked sorry, but said in a very firm tone: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sun, this is the new


    rule set by the family owner after the ancestral grave moved into Wade Mountain, and we must


    abide by it and never exceed it, so please Please forgive me.¡±


    Orrin suddenly became anxious.


    It was for Charlie Wade to personally honor his parents, so I made a special trip to bring him here.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity, so he could only pretend to be a driver, but what he


    didn¡¯t expect is that Wade¡¯s current management is so strict.


    He, the chairman of the Sun Group, even put a pleading tone on the security personnel, saying:


    ¡°Young man, I am indeed suffering from physical inconvenience.


    Please also look at the face of my rtionship with the Wade family. Open up a side for me, you


    don¡¯t want to watch me roll down the stone steps without standing still, right?¡±


    Seeing this, the security personnel hurriedly bowed deeply: ¡°Mr. Sun, there is really no way to


    amodate this matter, otherwise, the job you are ying will not be kept.¡±


    Orrin was a little annoyed, and questioned a bit angrily: ¡°Your rules are too unreasonable, right? Our


    two are family friends, how can I make me look like an outsider?¡±


    The security staff said embarrassingly: ¡°Mr. Sun, let¡¯s tell you that this rule is set by the old master,


    and the owner treats the old master¡¯s words as a standard, so we must strictly observe and not


    vite it. Please forgive me!¡±


    Orrin got angry anxiously, and blurted out, ¡°Then this is not amodating, right? Should I call


    Elder Wade now?¡±


    The security personnel nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Mr. Sun, you should call the owner of the house.


    If the owner allows him, he will never stop him!¡±


    Orrin knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade the other party, so he sighed and said, ¡°Yes, I will call Elder


    Wade.¡±


    Although he said so, he had no bottom in his heart.


    He knew about the Wade family, and knew that the Wade family moved the ancestral tomb to Wade


    Mountain because of an expert, and that expert should be the old master of the security staff.


    If it was the request made by the old master, I believe that the old man would never open any back


    door to himself for his own Feng Shui.


    Could it be that Charlie Wade could not be allowed to mourn his parents in person today?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1570


    He has been separated from his parents for 18 years!


    Charlie Wade was also anxious at this time.


    In fact, since he got the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±, he hasn¡¯t felt this panic and eagerness for a long time.


    My parents were buried in one of the magnificent mausoleums not far away. As long as they


    stepped up to more than one hundred stone steps, they could go to their parents¡¯ graves to pay


    homage, fulfilling the biggest dream of eighteen years.


    However, if these people don¡¯t let themselves go, they can¡¯t go all the way, right?


    Or, do I have to identify myself from the Wade family?


    However, although you can make yourself honorable to worship your parents in that way, after that,


    waiting for yourself is the real trouble.


    At this moment, a loud voice sounded: ¡°Let him go up!¡±


    Everyone followed the prestige, only to see an old man with an old-fashioned,pletely white hair,


    beard, and eyebrows, walking slowly over with a cane.


    When Charlie Wade saw this person, he felt that he should be a hundred years old. Although he


    was very old, his walking posture was surprisingly stable with the help of crutches.


    It is the twelfth lunar month of winter. The old man is only wearing a white Tom Ford suit, but he


    can¡¯t see that he is half cold.


    And his crutches seem to be a bit different.


    Charlie Wade has seen many old people¡¯s walking sticks, with dragon heads carved on the top, but


    there is a python carved on his walking stick.


    After taking a few nces at the other party, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but wondered in his heart:


    ¡°Could it be that Uncle Orrin said this person, the old Chinese Fengshui master invited by the Wade


    family from the United States?¡±


    Later, he couldn¡¯t help thinking: ¡°Why did he agree to let me go up? Could it be that he saw through


    my identity?


    Is his insight so strong? Or is there any other way he can figure out my identity?¡±


    Just when he couldn¡¯t think of the whole story, the person in charge of security asked in surprise:


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you mean that outsiders are not allowed to go up except Wade Family¡¯s best friend?¡±


    The old man smiled slightly, looked at Charlie Wade and said, ¡°He is not an outsider.¡±


    The security staff was even more puzzled: ¡°Master, what do you mean? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°I think this person should have a deep connection with the Wade


    family in his previous life, so I¡¯m not an outsider, let him go up.¡±


    ¡°Have a rtionship in the previous life?¡± The security personnel were naturally a little unbelieving,


    but the thought of feng shui was very mysterious at first, maybe this thing might be true.


    So, he said embarrassingly: ¡°Master, Patriarch meant¡­¡±


    The old man replied: ¡°Have your Patriarch said that as long as I am on this day, I will have the final


    say here?¡±


    The security personnel hurriedly and respectfully said: ¡°The owner did say that!¡±


    The old man asked again: ¡°Then your Patriarch has said that even if I ask you to tear down Wade¡¯s


    tomb, you must not disobey?¡±


    The security staff is more respectful: ¡°The owner did say it!¡±


    The old man nodded and asked: ¡°Then I let him go up, do you have anyments?¡±


    The security staff took a step back subconsciously and respectfully said: ¡°Go back to the old master,


    I have no opinion! Everything is subject to your opinion!¡±


    The old man nodded in satisfaction, and then made a gesture of inviting Charlie Wade, saying, ¡°This


    gentleman, please.¡±

 Chapter 1571-1575

    Chapter 1571-1575


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1571


    Charlie Wade was very puzzled.


    He didn¡¯t quite understand why the old man seemed to have spotted himself at a nce.


    However, since the old man helped him solve the current problem, the most important thing for him


    is to go and worship his parents first. The rest can be saidter.


    So he arched his hand at the old man and said, ¡°Old sir, thank you.¡±


    After speaking, Orrin assisted Orrin pretendingly, and together with Angie and Stefanie, they


    stepped up the stone steps.


    No one else followed, including the old master, who was also standing quietly below, looking at


    Charlie Wade¡¯s background, desperately restraining the excitement in his heart.


    The tomb of the Wade family is divided into nine rows.


    The top row is the first ancestor of the Wade family who left a grave.


    The lower you go, the lower your seniority.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s parents were buried in the penultimate row.


    In this row, there are a total of twenty graves of the same size, but only one grave has a tombstone


    in front of it.


    Orrin stopped in this row, pointed to the only tombstone in this row, and said to Charlie Wade:


    ¡°Charlie Wade, that is your parents¡¯ tomb.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and murmured: ¡°In the Wade family¡¯s generation, only my parents have


    passed away. The others should still be alive, right?¡±


    Orrin said: ¡°Yes, even though this generation is in their 40s or 50s, they are in their 40s and 50s in


    their prime of life. If your parents were not harmed by others, they should be the mainstay of the


    Wade family now.¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed and walked inward.


    Those security guards, as well as the old master, were all below, so they couldn¡¯t see the situation


    here either, Charlie Wade stopped pretending, and Orrin stepped in first.


    When he came to his parents¡¯ grave, Charlie Wade took off his sunsses and mask, and looked at


    the photos and names of his parents on the tombstone. The tears couldn¡¯t stop instantly, and he


    kept streaming.


    In his mind, it seemed that another movie was ying at a very fast speed.


    This movie chronicles himself from the moment he remembered it andsted until he was eight


    years old.


    Then, he used a faster speed in his mind to sh his own life for more than ten years in fragments.


    The eighteen years without parents have been long and difficult, and full of bitterness and pain that


    ordinary people can¡¯t understand.


    At this moment, he had countless words in his heart that wanted to confide to his deceased parents,


    but when the words reached his mouth, and he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    After crying for a moment in front of the tombstone, Charlie Wade knelt on the ground with a thud,


    holding flowers in both hands, and cing them respectfully in front of the tombstone, choked up


    and said: ¡°Dad, mom, sons are not filial.


    You have been there for 18 years before his son came to see You, all these years, my son has been


    trapped and overwhelmed. He has not been able to do his filial piety. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    After speaking, he leaned down and knocked nine heads in front of the tombstone.


    People say that they kneel down to the sky, kneel down to the ground, and kneel down to their


    parents in the middle, but in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes, the sky and the earth are not worth kneeling. In


    the world, only parents are worth kneeling.


    Orrin also stepped forward at this time, knelt on one knee in front of the tombstone, and sighed: ¡°Big


    brother and sister-inw, I promised you for 18 years. After all, my brother did not break his promise


    and finally brought Charlie Wade back. Look at him. Now Already a talented person!


    You are almost exactly the same as your eldest brother, and you are also a dragon and phoenix!¡±


    As he said, he wiped a tear and continued: ¡°Last time I came to see you, I said I would go down and


    meet you soon, but I didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade saved my life, and the older brother and sister-


    inw may have to work hard for you. Wait for me for a while¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Orrin was in tears.


    Angie stepped forward, also knelt down beside Orrin on one knee, choked up and said: ¡°Big brother,


    sister-inw, thank you for being in heaven, bless god to survive the catastrophe, the Wade family¡¯s


    kindness to Sun family, we will never forget it in this life¡­ ¡­¡±


    Stefanie knelt on her knees beside Charlie Wade, did not say a word, just cried silently next to


    Charlie Wade.


    After kneeling on the ground for a long time, Charlie Wade wiped away his tears, and gently wiped


    his parents¡¯ tombstones with his sleeves several times, saying: ¡°Dad, mom, my son can¡¯t stay with


    you for too long this time, but please don¡¯t worry. I will definitelye to see you every year.¡±


    After that, he sighed, helped Orrin beside him, and said, ¡°Uncle Orrin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Orrin nodded slightly and pulled his wife to stand up.


    Charlie Wade put on his sunsses and masks again, and walked down slowly with Orrin¡¯s family


    of three.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1572


    Below the stone steps, a few security guards were still standing straight.


    And the old master, holding the python head crutch with both hands, looked at Charlie Wade with a


    little awe in his eyes.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t speak, but walked to the old master and bowed deeply.


    The old master hurriedly threw away the crutches to help, and said with sincerity and trepidation:


    ¡°You can¡¯t make it, you can¡¯t make it¡­¡±


    Several security personnel were a little surprised.


    When the Patriarch of the Wade family bowed to the old master, the old master didn¡¯t blink. Why did


    the driver bow to him, so he was so polite?


    At this time, the old master opened his mouth and asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Young man, I wonder if I


    can take a step to speak?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°No problem.¡±


    The old photographer turned to the security guards and said, ¡°No one is allowed to follow.¡±


    Everyone nodded hurriedly.


    Charlie Wade nodded to Orrin, and walked to the other side of the mountainside with the old master.


    Here, there is a tform paved with natural marble, next to the mountain.


    Charlie Wade always felt that the entire Wade Mountain had a soaring momentum. After seeing this


    huge and t tform, he suddenly realized that the center of the entire Feng Shui Bureau was


    here.


    The old master took him to stand in the center of this tform, and respectfully said: ¡°The entire


    Wade Mountain and the entire Fengshui Array in Wade Mountain are actually set up for you.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°Set for me? I don¡¯t know what the old man means? Do you know


    me?¡±


    The old Master said: ¡°Four years ago, something happened to the Wade family, and the entire


    Wade family was trapped in the Dragon Shoal and couldn¡¯t get out of it. At that time, it was when


    you got married.¡±


    ¡°Getting married?!¡± Charlie Wade eximed: ¡°When I got married?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old master nodded, and said: ¡°Long Khun Shoal, this dragon is talking about you.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked: ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m trapped in a talk?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old master said respectfully: ¡°You are the only dragon in the Wade family! What is a


    dragon? The top is in the sky, and the bottom is in the sea, but you have be a home by the


    river. This is the dragon. Sleepy shoals!¡±


    ¡°And if you are trapped in the shoal, the entire Wade family¡¯s fortune will be exhausted. At that time,


    your grandfather was suffering from a serious illness and was unable to treat it because of this


    situation!¡±


    After speaking, the old master said again: ¡°So, your grandpa found me.¡±


    ¡°And I, three months before your grandfather found me, just gave myself a divination.¡±


    ¡°The hexagram image of that hexagram is a dead end. It means that my yang life may be


    exhausted within a few years. I was already a hundred or two at that time. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die.


    It¡¯s just that in the dead end, it happened to be revealed to me. A sect, all hexagrams in this sect,


    point to the east.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m referring to. I¡¯ve been looking for more clues. At this time, your grandpa


    came and asked me to go back to China to watch Feng Shui for Wade¡¯s family. Only then did I


    understand that the dead life was in the eastern mothend, At Wade¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°When I came to Eastcliff, I looked through all the feng shui clues for the Wade family. After a few


    hangs, I figured out that the Wade family has a dragon and is trapped in the shallows. If this dragon


    can¡¯t fly into the sky, not only the Wade family will be finished.


    There will be no trace of the path of life I set aside. Therefore, I spent four years searching and


    rebuilding Wade Mountain. Last spring, I broke the predicament of Wade Shoal, so you were able to


    get out of trouble. .¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, his heart was shocked. Could it be that what he said to get himself


    out of trouble was to get the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±? Because at this timest spring, I waspletely


    in line with my own ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±!


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade sighed the old man¡¯s proficiency in feng shui divination, while


    worried, did he know the existence of the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±?


    This is one¡¯s deepest and deepest secret, and even the closest person can never tell it!


    Therefore, he deliberately asked the old man: ¡°Old gentleman, you said that by rebuilding Wade


    Mountain, I was able to get out of trouble. What do you mean by that? How can I get out of trouble?


    How can I get out of trouble?¡±


    The old man shook his head: ¡°This hexagram is not something I can fully understand. I can only


    calcte that you are out of trouble now, and you are going to soar into the sky.


    After you get out of trouble, you will also bring me my life. , I have continued my ten years of life, so


    I have not left, staying here waiting for you, but I can¡¯t figure out what this life is.¡±


    Charlie Wade was even more surprised. The so-called life of the old man, could it be the extra


    rejuvenation pills on his body? ! ?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1573


    This time in Eastcliff, Charlie Wade did bring more than one Rejuvenation Pill.


    Although he was sure that a single rejuvenating pill could heal Orrin, he still brought two or three


    extra pills to be on the safe side, just in case.


    From this point of view, among the hexagrams that the old man gave him for divination, the only life


    left in the dead is the rejuvenation pill on his body.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but figure out what the old man said just now.


    It seemed that when he married ire Wilson Wilson in Aurouss Hilll, the dilemma of Longkun


    Shoal had already formed.


    The old man said just now that the reason why he was trapped in the shallows was because he


    became a home on the river bank. Aurouss Hilll was originally located on the bank of the Yangtze


    River, which corresponds to it.


    Moreover, his fate has been rough, and it was not until the sudden appearance of Stephen


    Thompsonst spring that it brought him a turning point.


    However, the biggest opportunity in life was not to be found again by the Wade family, but to get the


    ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡± by chance. That time also happened to best spring.


    From this it can be seen that the cause and effect of the whole thing were first of all that he was


    trapped in the shallows, so that the whole Wade family was also unlucky.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Then, the Wade family found the old man and tried to ask him to help solve the trouble.


    The old man made a divination for himself and saw that the East had an opportunity to increase his


    ten-year life, so he returned to the mothend not far away to solve the difficulties for the Wade


    family, and at the same time waited for his chance.


    It took him four years to find Wade Mountain and set up a feng shui array on Wade Mountain to


    break through the situation of his own Dragon Shoal.


    The Wade Family survived the crisis and he benefited a lot.


    And he has been waiting for his appearance, because he is the student in his hexagram.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade bowed slightly to the old man: ¡°Old sir, the younger generation really


    benefited a lot from all your hard work! Please be respected by the younger generation!¡±


    The old man hurriedly stepped forward to stop him, and said in a very humble manner: ¡°How can


    you do this, I dare not ept such a gift from you!¡±


    Charlie Wade insisted: ¡°It should be! If it weren¡¯t for you, I might still be trapped in the shallows!¡±


    The old man shook his head: ¡°In human fate, Longge is the supreme existence, so the Dragon


    Shoal is a predicament, not a dead end. The shoal can trap the dragon, but it can¡¯t kill the dragon.


    Therefore, the predicament When it will be cracked, it is only a matter of time. If I do note to


    break this round, there will be others who will break this round!¡±


    Speaking of this, he said with great emotion: ¡°God knows good and evil, and the way of heaven is


    reincarnation. No matter who breaks your predicament, it is a great contribution, and the way of


    heaven will certainly give him enough in return.¡±


    Afterwards, the old man looked at Charlie Wade and said with a slight smile: ¡°The hexagram says, if


    I help you get out of trouble, you will have a ten-year life, maybe in the ten years, the judge is


    already in the book of life and death. So, thank you again!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said to the old man: ¡°Old sir, I believe in geomantic omen, fate,


    and heaven, but I don¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods. In this world, there will be no life and death


    books.¡±


    The old man nodded nonmittal, and smiled: ¡°Hey, the mystery of heaven is not something I can


    fully understand. To be honest, I still don¡¯t know where the students in the hexagrams are.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, took out a rejuvenating pill from the pocket inside his jacket, handed it to


    him, and said, ¡°Old gentleman, this should be your lifeblood!¡±


    The old man trembled all over, looking at Charlie Wade as if struck by lightning, then looked at the


    rejuvenating pill in his hand, and eximed: ¡°This¡­ is this?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1574


    Charlie Wade said earnestly: ¡°You helped me, I will naturally help you too. If you take this medicine,


    it will increase your longevity by ten years. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Although the old man didn¡¯t know what Rejuvenation Pill was, he still nodded in excitement.


    Immediately after losing his crutches, he knelt on the ground tremblingly, raising his hands above


    his head.


    Charlie Wade put the Rejuvenating Pill in his hands, then helped him up and said: ¡°Old sir, take it


    now. At your age, you should not see any effect from the outside after taking it, but the real effect, A


    person with great wisdom like you should be able to feel it.¡±


    The old man was very grateful and blurted out: ¡°Thank you, Master Wade!¡±


    After that, he no longer hesitated and put the Rejuvenating Pill in his mouth.


    After that, the old man closed his eyes motionlessly for about a minute.


    A minuteter, he opened his eyes, looked at Charlie Wade with tears in his eyes, knelt down again,


    and choked up in his mouth: ¡°Master Wade, this medicine is really a magical medicine! Next, thank


    you for your help! ¡°


    Charlie Wade said hurriedly: ¡°Old sir, you are an elder, why should you be so polite.¡±


    The old man said seriously: ¡°In terms of fate, you are Dragon and I am Python. Whenever the


    python sees a dragon, you must bow your head. Even if it is a python that has been doing things for


    a thousand years, you must bow down when you encounter a newly born young dragon. Just now


    there are too many people around, I am afraid that your identity will be leaked, and cannot salute


    you immediately. I hope you can forgive me!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and waved his hand: ¡°These are just some statements, you don¡¯t have to care


    about it like this.¡±


    The old man said very solemnly: ¡°The more you believe in fate, the more you must follow the way of


    heaven and act in harmony with the sky. If I see you not worshipping, it will be disrespectful! If there


    is such a thing, the way of heaven will remember me!¡±


    Seeing the old man¡¯s resolute attitude, Charlie Wade no longer insisted, but asked, ¡°Old gentleman,


    the younger generation still doesn¡¯t know your name.


    Is it convenient to disclose it?¡±


    The old man immediately arched his hands and said with respect: ¡°Young Master Wade, whose


    surname is Exeor, is named Orion Exeor. He is a direct descendant of Balig Exeor, a master of


    Fengshui in the Moore Dynasty.¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly realized, admiringly said: ¡°Unexpectedly, after the old gentleman is a


    famous sect, no wonder I have such a profound knowledge of Feng Shui!¡±


    With that, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help thinking of the fake Feng Shui master who deceived Jasmine


    back then.


    He also imed to be a descendant of Balig Exeor, but he had no real skills.


    However, the old man in front of him can master the art of divination. Even as far away as the


    United States, he can infer so many key issues. He is indeed a rare master.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Old man, why have you always settled in the United


    States?¡±


    Orion Exeor smiled bitterly and said: ¡°During the War of Resistance, my father was concerned about


    the mothend and had the greatest divination in his life.


    Although he calcted that China would never die, he also calcted that the Exeor family would


    be destroyed, so he took his own At the expense of life, breaking the game saved the lives of other


    people in our family, but the premise is that our family must travel across oceans¡­¡±


    ¡°So in 1938, I buried my father, took my mother, younger siblings, and moved to the United States.


    Then I set up a family and started a business there. Later I thought about moving my family back.


    But because I have lived there for many years, my family and career , Chances, grievances are all


    involved, and can¡¯t afford to toss, so I have always settled there.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked him, ¡°Then what are your ns next?¡±


    Orion Exeor looked at the thousands of mountains, and said with a smile: ¡°The descendants are all


    in the United States. I have been out for four years this time. They are so concerned. Since I have


    already gotten the opportunity of ten years of life from you, I thought about sealing it up. , Go back


    and live forever!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1575


    Hearing that the old master was going back to the United States to take care of his life, Charlie


    Wade arched his hands at him and said with a smile: ¡°In this case, the juniors wish you happiness


    and health for the rest of your life!¡±


    Orion Exeor replied in a busy manner, and said tteredly: ¡°I would like to thank Master Wade for


    your blessing!¡±


    After all, Orion Exeor hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Master Wade, I have a piece of advice


    below, I hope you can listen to it.¡±


    Charlie Wade said immediately: ¡°Old gentleman, please say, the younger generation listens very


    carefully!¡±


    Orion Exeor said: ¡°Although your problem of the Dragon Shoal has been broken, you should not


    stay on the riverside to talk.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Then where do you think I should go?¡±


    Orion Exeor said respectfully: ¡°I think you shoulde to Eastcliff, because this is the capital of a


    country. From the perspective of the city¡¯s feng shui fate, this is the city with the highest fate of the


    country. Youe back here from As far as Feng Shui is concerned, it is the dragon entering the


    sea!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Thank you for your suggestion, I will consider it seriously.¡±


    Orion Exeor nodded, as if he could see Charlie Wade¡¯s thoughts, and said seriously: ¡°Master Wade,


    it is said that you must be cautious and the first one is not to deceive yourself. First of all, don¡¯t


    deceive your own heart. No matter what you say next, you should listen to everything, and you must


    be loyal to your original heart¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°I understand, the junior has been taught.¡±


    Orion Exeor hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dare to be Master Wade! I will have a fate


    with you next time.


    I don¡¯t know if there will be a chance to meet again in the future. If you need it, I can count it for


    you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade subconsciously wanted to agree, but after thinking for a moment, he shook his head


    and said: ¡°Old sir, you don¡¯t need to forget about the hexagrams. I am a temperament axis, and my


    destiny makes me go east. I might want to go west. Heavenly secret, on the contrary, I might do


    something against my intentions. Let me go on slowly!¡±


    Orion Exeor was shocked.


    Over the years, as a top-level photographer, he has been madly sought after by countless people,


    and countless people havee to him at all costs, count them, and give directions.


    But even so, there are still many people who have no chance to make themselves count.


    But it was the first time that he saw someone like Charlie Wade, and he didn¡¯t even have the heart


    to spy on the future, fortune, and heaven. It was really rare to see.


    In shock, he couldn¡¯t help but admire Charlie Wade a little bit more.


    So, he bowed to Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Master Wade, let¡¯s meet by chance!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and nodded, and said: ¡°Old gentleman, have a good journey!¡±


    When they returned to the parking lot, everyone looked suspiciously at the two of them. They didn¡¯t


    understand, what is there to talk about, the old and the young, who had been talking for so long.


    Orion Exeor knew that Charlie Wade did not want to reveal his identity, so he directly said to the


    person in charge of Wades Security: ¡°Thank you for getting me a car. I will pack my luggage and


    send me to the airport.¡±


    The man asked in surprise: ¡°Old Master, are you leaving now?¡±


    Orion Exeor nodded and smiled: ¡°It has been four years. My promise to your Patriarch has been


    fulfilled, and it¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    The man said hurriedly and respectfully: ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t you go to the Wade family to meet the


    Patriarch? Or I will inform the Patriarch and let hime to see you?¡±


    The person in charge of the security knows very well that the Wade Family¡¯s old man respects this


    old master very much.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s grandfather is not seventy years old this year, and Orion Exeor is already a


    centenarian with a generation difference in age, so Charlie Wade¡¯s grandfather has always called


    himself a junior and respected him.

 Chapter 1576-1580

    Chapter 1576-1580


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1576


    When the old man brought Orion Exeor back from abroad, he arranged for him to live in the Wade


    family mansion, and he was even more meticulously served on weekdays.


    However, after Wade Mountain was built, Orion Exeor had to move out of the Wade family and live


    here.


    The old man is too embarrassed to let the old master live in the tomb of the Wades. Even if Wade


    Mountain is very well built, there is an area dedicated to office and living for the staff, but the old


    man still feels that Orion Exeor¡¯s old man cannot condescend to live here.


    However, Orion Exeor insisted on moving over even though he tried to stay.


    Because he has been waiting for his chance, waiting for the life gate in his hexagram to open,


    waiting for Charlie Wade to appear, and give him the Rejuvenation Pill that can extend his life for


    ten years.


    Now, the opportunity to stay for four years has arrived, and it is time to go.


    Therefore, he said to the person in charge: ¡°Thank you to tell your Patriarch that Exeor has


    promised him, and he has done it. Moreover, Exeor has been away for too long and is homesick, so


    he will not say goodbye to him. bye!¡±


    After all, he arched his hands at everyone, and when he looked at Charlie Wade, he paused for a


    moment, his eyes full of gratitude.


    Afterwards, he turned and raised his head andughed loudly, and eximed in a puff of air: ¡°Laugh


    to the sky and go out, I am a Penghao native!¡±


    After saying this, people have already stepped out.


    Orrin couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°The centenarians still have this kind of courage, it¡¯s really


    extraordinary!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled on the side, and while the Wade family security personnel were chasing Orion


    Exeor away, he said to Orrin: ¡°Uncle Orrin, let¡¯s go back too.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Orrin nodded and said: ¡°Go back,e back next time!¡±


    Charlie Wade will continue to y the role of the driver, so he opened the door for Orrin, and after


    Orrin got in the car, he got into the Rolls-Royce cab again.


    Start the car.


    As soon as Charlie Wade drove the car out of the parking lot, Orrin in the back row asked him,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, what did the old teacher talk to you just now? I think he seems to respect you very


    much.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly and said, ¡°The old man recognized me and knew that I was the Wade


    family, so he gave me some advice.¡±


    Orrin asked in surprise: ¡°How can he recognize you?! He knows you?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but he is a descendant of the Exeor family after all.


    He is still very aplished in Feng Shui and divination. Maybe I wille if I get it right.¡±


    Orrin couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°No wonder the Wade family refused to let you go up the mountain, but


    he said that you are not an outsider. That was what he meant!¡±


    After speaking, Orrin asked again: ¡°This Feng Shui technique is so magical? Who knows when it


    wille?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Maybe, although the things of the ancestors are ancient, but I have


    to admit, they are also very intelligent, and even include great wisdom that we don¡¯t understand.


    Just like the Mayans, in such an ancient period, they almost Theplete calendar has been


    calcted, and it looks incredible to us modern people.¡±


    Orrin nodded seriously, then remembered something, and asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    what are your ns next?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Tomorrow, a friend¡¯s grandmother will have her birthday. I will send some gifts.


    After attending the birthday banquet, I will return to Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Orrin hurriedly said, ¡°What are you doing in such a hurry? It¡¯s not toote to live for a few more days


    before leaving!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1577


    At Orrin¡¯s words, Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Uncle Orrin, Aurouss Hilll still has a lot to


    do, so I can¡¯t go back.¡±


    Orrin heard this, nodded lightly, and sighed softly: ¡°I hope you will oftene to Eastcliff to see your


    uncle in the future. Angie and I are looking forward to your return to Eastcliff for development!¡±


    Charlie Wade just responded, and didn¡¯t say more.


    Orrin also tacitly did not ask this question again. Instead, he asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    you said you are going to attend the birthday banquet of your friend¡¯s grandma tomorrow.


    Are you ready for the gift?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Not yet, I n to go to the street to have a lookter.¡±


    Although Charlie Wade has a rejuvenation pill that is of great significance to the elderly, he and


    Loreen¡¯s grandma have never even seen each other. Naturally, it was impossible to prepare such


    an expensive gift for birthday celebrations in the past, so he still nned to buy more than 100,000


    Dor on the street. The gifts on the left and right, expressing your heart, are almost the same.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When Orrin heard this, he smiled and said: ¡°I have a fan in my house. The fan face is a picture of


    good fortune and longevity painted by Mr. Baishi. The fan bone is a fine-leaf red sandalwood,


    coupled with a master-level engraver. You might as well take it to give the other party a birthday


    gift.¡±


    Charlie Wade said hurriedly: ¡°Uncle Orrin, how can this be? How can I take your things to give


    away, I should buy one myself.¡±


    Orrin insisted: ¡°What is there to be polite between you and your uncle? A fan is nothing but a fan,


    which is not worth much. But because the subject is a picture of a happy birthday, it is still very good


    to use it as a birthday gift for the elderly.¡±


    As he said, Orrin hurriedly exhorted, ¡°This is the case, don¡¯t turn away from your uncle, let alone


    see outsiders! Otherwise, uncle will be angry.¡±


    Seeing his resolute attitude, Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Then thank you Uncle Orrin!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning.


    Charlie Wade declined Orrin¡¯s kindness to send him a car, and walked out of Sun¡¯s house alone


    holding the long gift box he gave.


    His wife ire Wilson Wilson sent him an address, and that address was Thomas¡¯s vi.


    Thomas¡¯s vi is not far from Sun¡¯s.


    A total of more than 20 minutes by car.


    In Eastcliff, the Thomas family can only be regarded as a second-rate family.


    Moreover, in the second-rate, it is still the one at the end of the crane.


    In the past few years, the Thomas family¡¯s career has declined severely. If it hadn¡¯t been for


    Loreen¡¯s aunt to marry the Kilgore family, the Kilgore family had given the Thomas family a hand.


    The Thomas family¡¯s fear would have fallen to the level of a third-rate family.


    But this is Eastcliff after all, even if it is a family at the end of the second-tier, ced in other


    second-tier cities, it can definitely be the top.


    Because of this, although the Thomas family has fallen a little, the Thomas family mansion is very


    luxurious. A grand luxury vi costs at least 300 million.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s taxi could only stop at the door of the vi area, and the security management was


    very strict, so Charlie Wade could only call Loreen after getting off the bus at the door and let her


    come out to pick it up.


    When Loreen heard that Charlie Wade was here, she ran out almost happily.


    Today¡¯s Loreen dressed very beautifully, and because it was her grandmother¡¯s birthday, she also


    deliberately put on some light makeup, which looked very dignified and generous.


    Upon seeing Charlie Wade, Loreen said happily: ¡°Charlie Wade, you are here!¡±


    As he said, he ran up and hugged him by the arm, pulling him to walk in, and said with excitement,


    ¡°Go, I will introduce my parents to you.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly pulled out his arm and said awkwardly: ¡°Loreen, we can¡¯t do this, it¡¯s not


    appropriate¡­¡±


    Loreen deliberately curled her lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s not good to be close to friends?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1578


    Charlie Wade touched his nose: ¡°Um¡­I am your girlfriend¡¯s husband after all!¡±


    Loreen said slightly perfunctorily: ¡°I know, the fake husband, I have been married for four years, and


    I don¡¯t know when you can y the game of the house.¡±


    Just as he was talking, a limited edition Bentley car drove up to the front and stopped beside them.


    The rear seat window was lowered. In the car, a middle-aged woman dressed in luxurious clothes


    looked at Loreen and asked, ¡°Loreen, you Why did youe out?¡±


    When Loreen saw the woman, she hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Oh, second aunt! Where is my


    second uncle?¡±


    The middle-aged woman in the car said: ¡°He is still busy,e over before the luncheon birthday


    banquet.¡±


    Loreen asked again: ¡°What about my brother?¡±


    The middle-aged woman said helplessly: ¡°I didn¡¯t see himst night. I was mad at me. You said that


    this kid doesn¡¯t have a long memory at all.


    When his body recovers, he doesn¡¯te home again. If you look back, you must help. Second


    aunt talk about him!¡±


    Loreen smiled bitterly: ¡°Second Aunt, I don¡¯t dare to talk about my brother¡¯s temper. As soon as I


    talk about him, he will bark at me¡­¡±


    The middle-aged woman sighed and said: ¡°This child is bing more and more disobedient¡­¡±


    With that, she looked at Charlie Wade next to Loreen and asked with a smile: ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this young


    man your boyfriend?¡±


    Loreen nced at Charlie Wade and smiled shyly: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± The middle-aged woman said the word ¡°return¡± heavily, and said with a smile: ¡°Then when


    can I change from ¡¯not yet¡¯ to ¡¯yes¡¯?¡±


    Loreen said embarrassedly: ¡°Oh, second aunt, you are too gossip, go in quickly, grandma is talking


    about you!¡±


    The middle-aged woman smiled and said, ¡°Do you want me to take you two for a while?¡±


    Loreen hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°No need, we just walk in, it¡¯s not far.¡±


    The middle-aged woman nodded: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t quarrel with you, my second aunt will go in first.¡±


    After all, the Bentley car slowly drove into the gate of the vi area.


    Charlie Wade was a little helpless at this time, and hurriedly said to Loreen: ¡°You must never


    introduce me to others like this. What if you get misunderstood? What if you know it at first?


    Then someone asks me if I am Who, you say I am your girlfriend¡¯s husband.¡±


    Loreen pouted: ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, why bother to be so serious.¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°This matter must be true. This is a matter of principle.¡±


    Loreen had no choice but to nod her head: ¡°Well, a matter of principle, it won¡¯t work if I don¡¯t say it!¡±


    As she said, she hurriedly turned off the subject: ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly, it¡¯s too early!¡±


    Charlie Wade wanted to give her a gift, and then left. But when he thought, his wife had confessed


    that she wanted to give Loreen¡¯s grandma a birthday. At least he had to meet Loreen¡¯s grandma. It


    would be considered as sending the words on behalf of his wife. mission aplished.


    So, he kept silent and followed Loreen into the vi area.


    When walking in from the vi area, a red Ferrari suddenly whizzed past from behind. Loreen saw


    the car and hurriedly waved and shouted, ¡°Cousin, cousin!¡±


    It¡¯s just that the supercar engine sound was already loud, and the speed was so fast, it passed with


    a swish, so the driver did not hear her at all.


    Charlie Wade asked Loreen: ¡°Your cousin is driving?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Loreen nodded and said, ¡°My cousin is very strange. He had an operation some time ago. It


    just happened not long before that, it was awkward again.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1579


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know who Loreen¡¯s cousin was.


    I just think that Eastcliff has a lot of rich people, and there are also a lot of rich young masters.


    There are eight or nine of these young masters. They are all rtively awkward dudes, so it¡¯s not


    surprising.


    When he and Loreen came to the door of Thomas¡¯s vi, there were already all kinds of luxury cars


    parked here.


    Outside the door, two middle-aged people were warmly weing guests.


    Loreen came to the front and hurriedly introduced them: ¡°Dad, uncle, let me introduce to you, this is


    my friend in Aurouss Hilll, Charlie Wade.¡±


    The two middle-aged men looked up and down Charlie Wade. Among them, Loreen¡¯s uncle spoke:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Aurouss Hilll heard of a family with the surname Wade?¡±


    Loreen hurriedly exined: ¡°Charlie Wade is not a member of the family, he is my university


    ssmate.¡±


    Back then, Charlie Wade was arranged by Mr. Wilson to go to Aurouss Hilll University for a year. At


    that time, he was not only ssmates with ire Wilson Wilson, but also with Loreen.


    At this time, Loreen didn¡¯t say that this was ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s husband. In fact, she wanted to


    leave a way for herself. In case she and Charlie Wade had a chance to develop, after taking them


    home, her family would see It was too embarrassing to think that this was ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    husband.


    It was heard that it was Loreen¡¯s college ssmate. Her uncle looked a little contemptuous and


    said, ¡°Since he is a college ssmate, let him enter and sit down.¡±


    Loreen¡¯s father whispered at this time: ¡°Loreen, I just heard your cousin say that Young Master Sun


    will alsoeter, you should take the opportunity to get to know Young Master Sun.¡±


    Loreen couldn¡¯t help but frowned and said, ¡°What do I know well about him?


    The two dudes of the Sun family don¡¯t have a good thing, and their reputation has long been stinky!¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Loreen¡¯s father sternly shouted: ¡°The Sun family is the third-ranked family in


    Eastcliff. The family strength is very strong, and you should not forget that Sun family males are not


    prosperous. There are only two boys in total, so this The gold content is even greater!¡±


    A family with many boys, no matter how strong it is, it will fall apart in the future.


    Some families say they have hundreds of billions of funds, but the offspring have too many


    branches and leaves, and the division of assets is also very serious. It is possible that the entire


    family cannot find a person with assets of more than 10 billion. Therefore, such a family, Naturally,


    the gold content of men can¡¯t go up.


    There are two males in the Sun family, Trevor and Daniel. Even if the two of them, each has only


    about 12.5%   of the group¡¯s shares, each of them is worth more than 100 billion Dor.


    Loreen¡¯s father, Franklin Thomas, has always wanted Loreen to find a top rich second generation to


    marry, in order to restore the decline of the Thomas family.


    Before, he and the father of the Thomas family heard that the Wade family bought an Emgrand


    group in Aurouss Hilll and gave it to a Wade family heir. He thought that which descendant the


    Wade family sent to Aurouss Hilll for training, so he immediately arranged for Loreen to go to work


    in the Emgrand Group.


    However, Loreen had been to Aurouss Hilll for so long and had not even seen the chairman of the


    Emgrand Group, so Loreen¡¯s father gradually lost confidence.


    He even thought about not letting his daughter go back to Aurouss Hilll this time. It took half a year


    and there was no gain. It¡¯s better toe back quickly and find a reliable big family boy in Eastcliff.


    It just so happened that my nephew just came in and said happily that he would save his face today,


    or maybe he finally invited the young master of the Sun family over, so he felt that this was a good


    opportunity for his daughter.


    However, Loreen didn¡¯t have any Sun family eldest master in her heart.


    Even the mysterious Wade Family Master, she doesn¡¯t care anymore. As early as after Charlie


    Wade rescued her, all she thought was Charlie Wade, and no other man could enter her eyes.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1580


    So, she said coldly: ¡°Dad, I have no interest in Master Sun, so don¡¯t let me know him!¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    ¡°You child!¡± Franklin said angrily: ¡°Why are you so ignorant of good and evil? If you can be with


    Young Master Sun, how can you use Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Subconsciously, Loreen nced at Charlie Wade again, and then stubbornly said to her father: ¡°I


    just like Aurouss Hilll! I must look for my husband in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Franklin reprimanded: ¡°What are you talking about? How can there be any decent family in Aurouss


    Hilll? How can my daughter marry a man from such a small ce!¡±


    Loreen was very disappointed and said, ¡°Dad, why are you so snobbish now?¡±


    ¡°I am snobbish?¡± Franklin said, ¡°I am not all for your own good?¡±


    On the side, Loreen¡¯s uncle spoke: ¡°After going Franklin, there is no rush for this matter. Let Loreen


    apany her ssmates in first.¡±


    When Franklin saw her eldest brothere out, she said to Loreen: ¡°It¡¯s all right, let¡¯s go in first,


    and let your mother talk to you!¡±


    Loreen said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s useless to say about it!¡±


    After that, she immediately stepped forward to hold Charlie Wade, and blurted out: ¡°Leave Charlie


    Wade, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    Charlie Wade had no choice but to mix with other people¡¯s housework, so he quickly followed into


    the vi.


    Franklin stomped his feet with anger, and the eldest brother beside him said: ¡°Franklin, your vision


    seems to be getting worse!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Franklin asked in surprise, ¡°Big brother, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Franklin¡¯s eldest brother smiled and said, ¡°Did you not see that Loreen has been staring at the man


    next to her?


    Especially when you let her know Master Sun, she immediately looked at the man after hearing this.


    There must be a problem here!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Franklin blurted out: ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t you mean to say, Loreen might like


    that kid, right?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s almost the same.¡± Franklin¡¯s eldest brother said seriously: ¡°Did you not listen to Loreen?


    They are college ssmates, but they met a long time ago, and this kid is in Aurouss Hilll again,


    Loreen has been there for more than half a year.


    Staying in Aurouss Hilll, maybe the two of you will be better when they are in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Franklin¡¯s expression changed: ¡°Damn, Aurouss Hilll¡¯s little wanderers dare to be tempted by my


    daughter. It¡¯s really unreasonable!¡±


    After that, he immediately said: ¡°Brother, you are staring here, I¡¯ll ask Loreen what is going on!¡±


    Franklin¡¯s eldest brother hurriedly grabbed him: ¡°What are you in a hurry? Now ask Loreen, in case


    of a quarrel, wouldn¡¯t it disturb my mother¡¯s birthday party?


    If you want me to say, you¡¯d better bear it and wait. After the birthday banquet, ask Loreen privately


    what is going on.¡±


    Franklin hesitated for a moment, thinking of his mother¡¯s birthday banquet and many guests, it is


    indeed not suitable to question his daughter at this time, so he nodded, and said depressedly: ¡°That


    kid toad wants to eat swan meat, I will make him look good when I look back!¡±

 Chapter 1581-1585

    Chapter 1581-1585


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1581


    At this moment, Charlie Wade followed Loreen into the vi.


    The residences of big families like Eastcliff are very luxurious. When you enter the door, the living


    room is almost the size of a small banquet hall.


    At this time, there was a lot of people inside, and many of Eastcliff¡¯s more prestigious figures


    gathered here at this time, chatting eagerly in groups.


    Apanied by his wife, Mrs. Thomas was talking andughing with a few old friends of the same


    age.


    Loreen hurriedly said to Charlie Wade: ¡°My grandma is over there, I will take you over to see her.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Then just give the gift I prepared to your grandma.¡±


    When the two came to the old couple, Loreen smiled and said to them: ¡°Grandpa and grandma, let


    me introduce you. This is my university ssmate, his name is Charlie Wade!¡±


    The Lady hurriedly smiled and said: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Loreen¡¯s college ssmate! Wee!¡±


    After that, the Lady asked again: ¡°By the way, Loreen, I remember that among your college


    ssmates at the time, there was a girl who had a very good rtionship with you. She was called


    ire Wilson Wilson, right?¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade said: ¡°Hello, Grandma Thomas, I am ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s husband. In


    fact, ire Wilson Wilson always wanted toe to you in person for birthdays, but there are


    indeed many things in the family that cannot be separated, so she asked me to take her ce.


    Come here, please forgive me!¡±


    The Lady smiled and said: ¡°Oh, that little girl ire Wilson Wilson is already married now!¡±


    After that, she looked at Loreen again and said seriously: ¡°Loreen, look, your college ssmates


    are getting married one after another, but you don¡¯t even have a boyfriend up to now, you just listen


    to what grandma said. Don¡¯t go to Aurouss Hilll anymore. Find a boyfriend in Eastcliff, and get


    married early and grandma will feel at ease!¡±


    Loreen had mixed feelings in her heart at this time.


    She likes Charlie Wade, and it is the kind of like that goes deep into her bones, so in her heart, she


    has already decided not to marry anyone but Charlie Wade.


    But unfortunately, Charlie Wade is the nominal husband of his good best friend, and now even his


    family knows it. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more impossible for him and Charlie Wade in the future?


    Although the Thomas family is not a top-notch family in Eastcliff, it is still sturdy.


    How could it be possible to let his granddaughter be with a married man?


    Even if he was divorced, he was married again, and it would be embarrassing to spread it out.


    Thinking of this, she felt extremely disappointed.


    At this moment, a discordant voice came: ¡°Grandma! Grandpa!¡±


    Loreen turned her head to see, her cousin Sam walked over with a look of sadness.


    She subconsciously asked: ¡°Cousin, I heard that you had an operation some time ago? How is your


    recovery now?¡±


    When Sam heard her ask about the operation, he couldn¡¯t help being a little annoyed, and said


    angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the operation this messy thing with me, think of it, I¡¯m f*cking angry!¡±


    Mrs. Thomas said distressedly: ¡°Loreen, you don¡¯t know, your cousin suffered a serious crime some


    time ago!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t look back at this time, but he heard the voice really familiar.


    After thinking about it carefully, I caught the identity of the owner of this voice in my mind.


    Isn¡¯t this the Young Master Kilgore, Sam who was forced to swallow a string of gemstone nes


    in Jasmine¡¯s house at that time?


    how?


    Is he Loreen¡¯s cousin?


    Moreover, Sam called Loreen¡¯s grandmother grandma, which means that he is the child of Loreen¡¯s


    aunt.


    This is really interesting.


    Chapter 1582


    At this moment, Loreen said to Sam: ¡°Brother, let me introduce you to my college ssmates!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Charlie Wade turned around with a smile on his face. The moment Sam


    saw him, he felt like he had seen a ghost!


    He was surprised for a long while before he came back to his senses, and then he began to gritted


    his teeth: ¡°Okay! The name is Wade! I¡¯m so f*cking worried that I can¡¯t find you. You dared toe


    to my grandma¡¯s house. I won¡¯t make it today. Damn you!¡±


    Loreen was startled and blurted out: ¡°Brother, what do you mean? Charlie Wade is a guest, why are


    you talking to him like this?¡±


    Sam gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you know why I had an operation?¡±


    Loreen blurted out: ¡°I heard my mother say that you swallowed a ne.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sam said angrily: ¡°Why am I swallowing the ne? It¡¯s because of this bastard!¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted: ¡°Master Kilgore, speak rationally and be kind, did I force you to swallow the


    ne? did I break your mouth and stuff it into your stomach?¡±


    Sam did not speak.


    How to say?


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t have any problems with these words. He really didn¡¯t force him to swallow the


    ne, but he lost the bet with him and couldn¡¯t get off the stage, so he bit his teeth and


    swallowed it.


    But isn¡¯t he the culprit?


    Thinking of this, Sam cursed sternly: ¡°The surname is Wade! You¡¯re f*cking here to break this with


    me! I just want to settle this ount with you!¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored him. Instead, he looked at Mrs. Thomas, handed over the gift box he had


    brought, and said seriously: ¡°Grandma Thomas, this is a birthday gift that ire Wilson Wilson and I


    have prepared for you. Please be able to ept it. .¡±


    The Lady didn¡¯t understand the contradiction between Charlie Wade and her grandson, but after all,


    she was an elder of a big family and she was very polite, so she reached out and took the gift and


    said, ¡°Thank you for talking to ire Wilson Wilson. Some thoughts.¡±


    Sam looked at Charlie Wade ignoring himself, his whole body almost exploded.


    He snatched the gift box from his grandmother¡¯s hand, and then fell directly to the ground, pointing


    at Charlie Wade and cursing: ¡°The surname is Wade, get out of me now, and then return to Aurouss


    Hilll to give it to me Be prepared to wait for death, I will go to Aurouss Hilll to kill you personally in


    two days!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t get angry, but said indifferently: ¡°Sam, for Loreen¡¯s face, I call you Master


    Kilgore, but you shouldn¡¯t push your nose on your face, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for disregarding


    Loreen¡¯s affection!¡±


    Loreen was also very angry, and angrily said: ¡°Cousin, what are you doing?! Charlie Wade is a


    guest! Why are you driving people out? Why are you throwing away the gifts they gave grandma?¡±


    After speaking, he bent down and picked up the gift box that had been smashed open and the fan in


    the gift box.


    Sam said contemptuously: ¡°This kind of slut, what good can he give grandma to his mother? It¡¯s just


    a broken fan, and he can handle this kind of hanging silk!¡±


    Mrs. Thomas sighed helplessly.


    The Lady knew exactly what virtue her grandson was.


    Although she heard that Charlie Wade might be inseparable from his grandson¡¯s operation, but


    looking at what this means, 80% of her grandson¡¯s own me and asking for trouble, the


    responsibility may not lie with Charlie Wade.


    So, she said seriously: ¡°Sam, such a big person, why is his speech so shallow? Gifts represent the


    mind, regardless of high or low.¡±


    When Sam heard this, he immediately took out a gift box from his pocket. After opening it, it


    contained a Maitreya Buddha carved with green jade.


    At first nce, the jadeite is an imperial green with excellent water. The material is excellent, there


    is no ws, and the carving is perfect. There is also a circle of diamonds next to it, which is quite


    dazzling.


    He handed the jade ne to Mrs. Thomas, and said unconvinced: ¡°Grandma, this jade Buddha


    is Laokeng Emperor Green, worth at least 30 million. The broken fan is a few hundred dors.


    There are so many, these two things are ced together, and the judgement is made! Rubbish is


    rubbish, and no matter how good the packaging is, it can¡¯t be valuable!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1583


    Seeing Sam still having this face, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but sneered: ¡°I said Sam, you also


    remember whether you eat or not. Have you forgotten the ne you swallowedst time?¡±


    The main reason why Sam was forced to swallow that string of gemstone nesst time was


    because he lost the bet to Charlie Wade.


    At that time, he felt that he had taken a string of tens of millions of nes that was already great,


    and at the same time the rejuvenation pill that Charlie Wade gave to Jasmine was worthless.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that a rejuvenating pill would be directly sold at a sky-high price of 2 billion


    Dor at Jasmine¡¯s birthday party.


    However, after Sam came back, he has been pondering this matter, and the more he pondered, the


    more he felt that something was wrong.


    He always felt that it was impossible for anyone to be willing to spend 2 billion on such a stupid


    thing.


    So the greatest possibility, in fact, should be that Travis Lane and Charlie Wade joined forces to


    sing a double song for himself!


    Although Travis Lane had spent 2 billion on the surface, it was very likely that Charlie Wade would


    return the money to him after turning around.


    Therefore, he hated Charlie Wade even more.


    It turned out that he was nning to go to Aurouss Hilll to settle ounts with him after the new


    year, but he unexpectedly came to Eastcliff and his grandma¡¯s house on his own initiative, which


    made him hate him immediately.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the birthday banquet at this time, he would even wish to call someone over


    immediately and directly beat Charlie Wade to death.


    Therefore, he immediately yelled at Charlie Wade: ¡°The surname is Wade, you f*cking calcted


    my ountst time, I haven¡¯t settled it with you yet, now you dare to go to Eastcliff and pretend to


    be a force?¡±


    As he said, he asked angrily: ¡°You told Master the truth, did that Travis Lane be with youst time?¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted disdainfully, and said: ¡°If you can¡¯t afford to lose, just say it straight, not


    ashamed, but you can¡¯t afford to lose and you are still ying a rogue, that would be a bit


    ashamed.¡±


    Sam suddenly became angry, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°You fcking said I can¡¯t afford to lose? I¡¯m


    the fcking can¡¯t afford to lose?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°If you can afford to lose, then let¡¯s gamble again.¡±


    Sam said immediately: ¡°Okay! What to bet, you say it!¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the fan I gave is only worth a few hundred Dor? So, if my


    fan is better than your jade, you will eat your jade, just like thest time you ate gems. The ne


    is the same.¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± When Sam heard that he mentioned that he had swallowed the ne, he was


    immediately angry: ¡°Boy, are you fcking looking for death, are you? Believe it or not, I fcking let


    people kill you!¡±


    Loreen said angrily: ¡°Cousin, Charlie Wade is my friend, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°Excessive?¡± Sam snorted coldly: ¡°It¡¯s not so good, you think it¡¯s too much? I tell you, new hatred


    and old hatred, I will definitely kill him this time!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Look, if you say you can¡¯t afford to lose, you still don¡¯t admit it. You


    have jumped the wall in a hurry, and your mouth is stiff? What¡¯s the matter, don¡¯t you dare to bet?


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to bet?¡± Sam said contemptuously: ¡°My damn carefully selected emperor green jade


    pendant is not as good as your dashed fan? What a damn international joke!¡±


    After that, Sam asked sternly: ¡°What if you lose? Dare to eat your fan?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1584


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Yes, then let¡¯s just say that. If I lose, I will eat the fan. If you lose, you will eat


    the jade pendant.¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± Sam gritted his teeth: ¡°Okay! I don¡¯t believe it anymore! That¡¯s it! My jade was sold for 24


    million Dor. I have transaction records as proof. How much is your broken fan worth?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know how much the fan was worth.


    However, he knows that Baishi¡¯s paintings have been rising rapidly in recent years, and the price


    increase rate of his works is much faster than that of jadeite.


    Although this is just a fan, it is by no means a random graffiti, but a picture of Fushou drawn very


    carefully.


    Baishi¡¯s top painting ¡°High Litu of Pines and Cypresses¡± has been auctioned for a maximum of more


    than 400 million Dor, and this is still the auction price ten years ago. If it is auctioned now, it may


    even exceed 800 million.


    Orrin is no ordinary person at first, and the things he collects, even if it is a fan, must be the finest


    work of Old Baishi.


    Since it is a superb work, it would cost tens of millions for a fan alone, plus this superb fan bone


    with a perfect golden tumor scar, the price must be far above 24 million.


    So Charlie Wade opened his mouth and said: ¡°You can ask someone who knows how to paint to


    identify how much this fan is worth.¡±


    ¡°Fan?¡± Sam curled his lips: ¡°What the hell, it¡¯s so ugly!¡±


    A knowledgeable person next to him immediately eximed: ¡°Oh! This seems to be a painting by


    Baishi! Fushou Tu fan, this fan is very famous!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± someone echoed: ¡°This fan seems to have been auctioned at Christie¡¯s in the past few years.


    If I remember correctly, it should have been auctioned off by Chairman Sun of the Sun family for


    48.88 million! ¡°


    ¡°Chairman Sun? Is it the Chairman Sun who announced his recovery in a high-profile manner


    yesterday and returned to the control of the Sun Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s weird, how could this young man have Chairman Sun¡¯s collection in his hand? Could it be


    stolen?¡±


    ¡°Stealing?


    It¡¯s impossible, but it¡¯s also impossible to be authentic. I guess it¡¯s an imitation, or it was copied by a


    contemporary expert.¡±


    Sam heard these conversations, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth, and said to Charlie Wade:


    ¡°Okay, Charlie Wade, even f*cking fooled my grandma with fakes, you are really looking for death!¡±


    Sam¡¯s grandmother said embarrassingly, ¡°Oh, you two shouldn¡¯t fight here like your kids. The


    courtesy is light and affectionate. Why bother to explore the real price? Delong, you take a step


    back. After all, Charlie Wade is a guest.


    Ande from afar!¡±


    ¡°How do you do that!¡± Sam gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Grandma, this grandson has pitted me so


    badly. I will definitely not let him go this time!¡±


    As he said, he shook the folding fan in his hand and sneered: ¡°Oh, I said Charlie Wade, if your fan is


    real, it is indeed worth more than my jadeite, but your thing is a fake, it¡¯s worth the f*ck. Three


    thousand dors is great, how about it, hurry up and eat it!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Why do you say it is fake? Are you an expert in appraisal?¡±


    Sam pointed to the crowd watching the excitement around him, and said: ¡°What everyone said just


    now, you must have heard it too, don¡¯t you want to be tough?¡±


    After speaking, Sam said disgustedly: ¡°This fan of authenticity is in the hands of Chairman Sun of


    the Sun Group.


    With your hanging silk, can you still get his collection from Chairman Sun? ?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You¡¯re right. Chairman Sun really gave this fan to me. I heard


    someone next to me saying that it was photographed at a price of 48.88 million that year. It is


    already more expensive than your jade pendant. It¡¯s more than twice as expensive, so I won¡¯t talk


    nonsense with you anymore, hurry up and swallow your pendant.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1585


    ¡°I swallow your sister!¡±


    Sam yelled coldly: ¡°f*cking your mouth when you die, even if you lie, you dare to bring Chairman


    Sun in. If Chairman Sun mes it, will you be the damn bear?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just call Chairman Sun and ask him if he


    personally gave this fan to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pooh!¡± Sam curled his lips: ¡°Even as the young master of the Thomas family, I don¡¯t have the


    right to contact Chairman Sun directly.


    Do you f*cking know that I can¡¯t ask Chairman Sun to confirm the authenticity, so I¡¯m here


    unscrupulously? Pretend to be forced?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled nomitantly: ¡°This kind of thing is boring to talk about. It¡¯s better to find a


    professional authority toe and see.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Sam sneered: ¡°Tell you, I specially invited Trevor, the eldest son of the Sun family, today.


    If this thing is true of you, then this is the collection of the eldest son of Sun, and you will know what


    the situation is. !¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed even louder when he heard this: ¡°Okay, since you have to wait for the eldest


    son of the Sun family, then wait for him toe.¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade was not scared at all, he was not even half empty, and he


    couldn¡¯t help being surprised.


    If he changed himself to him, took a copy to pretend to be Chairman Sun¡¯s collection, and heard


    that Mr. Sun wasing over, then he would rush to avoid being caught by Mr. Sun.


    But Charlie Wade didn¡¯t mean to run at all.


    This made him wonder, why is this kid so confident?


    Although he is in Aurouss Hilll, he seems to have some connections, but he can¡¯t really get into


    Orrin¡¯s rtionship, right?


    Who is Orrin? Eastcliff¡¯s thirdrgest family, the head of the Sun family!


    Not to mention Charlie Wade, even his father can¡¯t get into this rtionship. Why can his son-inw


    in a small Aurouss Hilll ce in Charlie Wade district have a rtionship with Orrin? It¡¯s impossible!


    At this moment, someone yelled: ¡°Mr. Sun is here!¡±


    All of a sudden, the spirit of twelve minutes was up.


    Even Loreen¡¯s grandparents became serious in a hurry.


    Don¡¯t care that Trevor is just a young man in his twenties from the Sun family, but in the eyes of the


    Thomas family and the guests from all walks of life, he can be regarded as the one at this birthday


    banquet. Mrs. Thomas had to be polite and even ttering in front of Trevor.


    At this moment, Trevor walked in with an arrogant expression under the gaze of everyone.


    Loreen¡¯s father and uncle followed him with ttering faces, nodding and bowing,pletely


    kneeling and licking without concealment. ?


    Today, Trevor didn¡¯t n toe here, because his rtionship with Sam is just normal. Although


    the Kilgore family is a little stronger than the Thomas family now, it is still much worse than the Sun


    family, so Trevor doesn¡¯t look down on Sam at all.


    But the main reason why he is still willing toe is that he heard from Sam that he has a really


    good-looking sister who just came back from Aurouss Hilll and wanted to introduce him to her.


    Although Trevor still couldn¡¯t do that, he still had the virtue of that dude in his heart. Although his


    ability was gone, he was still full of illusions and longing for the opposite sex in his heart.


    In fact, this is also human nature. It is no secret that the ancient eunuchs often confronted the


    pcedies in the pce.


    In addition, Trevor had long heard that Loreen, the granddaughter of the Thomas family, was


    beautiful, and it happened to have a chance this time, so he wanted toe over and take a look.


    As soon as Trevor came in, Loreen¡¯s grandfather immediately took a step forward, enthusiastically


    and respectfully saying: ¡°Master Sun, I don¡¯t know if you areing here, if you have missed it,


    please forgive me!


    Trevor faintly waved his hand and said, ¡°I also heard Sam say that today is his grandma¡¯s premiere


    and invited me to join in, so I rushed to interrupt.¡±


    Loreen¡¯s grandfather said hurriedly, ¡°Master Sun, you cane, how can it be an interruption!¡±

 Chapter 1586-1590

    Chapter 1586-1590


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1586


    With that said, the old man greeted Loreen immediately and said: ¡°Come on, Loreen, get to know


    Young Master Sun!¡±


    Loreen¡¯s grandfather, uncle, and father have surprisingly unanimous views on Loreen¡¯s life-long


    events.


    They all felt that Loreen should marry a young master from a top family, so as to bring enough help


    to the Thomas family.


    This is why they arranged Loreen to work for Aurouss Hilll Emgrand Group.


    However, Loreen had been to Aurouss Hilll for so long, and even the chairman of Emgrand Group


    hadn¡¯t seen him, so they gradually lost patience with this matter.


    Now they looked at Trevor in front of them, and they all had the same idea, hoping that Loreen


    could be with Trevor, so that the Thomas family could fly into the sky.


    The moment Trevor saw Loreen, his eyes straightened.


    Although Eastcliff has many beautiful women, there are not many beautiful women in the big family.


    After all, it is difficult for a person to have an excellent background and an excellent appearance at


    the same time.


    Although the Thomas family is a little downright now, Loreen is really beautiful and moving!


    Therefore, Trevor immediately moved his mind to Loreen.


    He immediately reached out to Loreen and said very gentlemanly: ¡°Miss Thomas, it is nice to meet


    you!¡±


    Loreen¡¯s expression was somewhat cold, she deliberately didn¡¯t reach out her hand, but nodded


    and said, ¡°It¡¯s also nice to meet you, Mr. Sun.¡±


    Aside, Loreen¡¯s father, Franklin, immediately reprimanded: ¡°Loreen! Why are you so impolite? Why


    don¡¯t you shake hands with Young Master Sun?!¡±


    Loreen said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Sun, I just touched the stray cat at the door and didn¡¯t wash my hands.¡±


    Trevor was a little bit upset. Loreen was so big that she didn¡¯t even wash her hands. It was too


    shameful for himself!


    However, he didn¡¯t get angry on the spot, but wanted to endure the wave first, to leave a good


    impression on Loreen, and to facilitate the next in-depth development.


    At this time, Sam hurried over with the folding fan brought by Charlie Wade, and said hello to Trevor


    respectfully, while saying: ¡°Oh, Master Sun, you are here just right. This is a fool, holding a fan of


    your uncle. I don¡¯t want to say that it is genuine. I suspect that this kid has deliberately pretended to


    be imitations, and he wants to use Chairman Sun¡¯s reputation to pretend!¡±


    After that, he immediately opened the fan and handed it to Trevor, and said respectfully: ¡°Look,


    Master Sun, this is the fan! Tell everyone, is this true?¡±


    Trevor frowned. He didn¡¯t understand antique bullshit. How could he tell the truth or not, he didn¡¯t


    even know the origin of this fan.


    Fortunately, Sam said tly at this time: ¡°This fan is an old man Baishi¡¯s picture of the fortune and


    longevity. It is said that your uncle took the picture at the sky-high price of 48.88 million!¡±


    When Trevor heard this, he thought to himself that if the genuine product was really uncle¡¯s


    collection, he would definitely not sell it.


    After all, he values   antique wenwan very much, and like Pai Yao, he can¡¯t get in. He has bought


    various famous paintings over the years. It is said that paintings are worth tens of billions.


    Although the transaction price of this fan was only 48.88 million, based on his understanding of the


    uncle, it was impossible for him to get the collection in his hands.


    What¡¯s more, he and the Thomas family didn¡¯t know each other at all, and the Thomas family didn¡¯t


    even have a chance to cheat him. How could he take out his collection as a gift to Mrs. Thomas?


    Therefore, it can be concluded that the fan in front of us must be fake!


    Thinking of this, Trevor immediately asked in a cold voice: ¡°Where is the idiot, even my uncle¡¯s


    collection dare to pretend to be? You¡¯re so bored!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1587


    When Sam heard Trevor¡¯s curse, his eyebrows were immediately happy.


    If Trevor was also dissatisfied with Charlie Wade, then Charlie Wade would definitely die this time!


    When the timees, not only will I force him to swallow this fan, but also force him to kneel in


    front of me and call myself grandpa!


    So, he pointed to Charlie Wade and blurted out: ¡°Trevor, this is the fool!¡±


    Trevor¡¯s eyeballs were on Loreen¡¯s body just now, and the Thomas family¡¯s ttery surrounded him,


    so he didn¡¯t even see Charlie Wade not far away.


    At this moment, he followed the direction of Sam¡¯s fingers and looked at Charlie Wade, and his soul


    frightened immediately!


    ¡°Wade¡­ Charlie Wade?! How could he be here¡­¡±


    When he thought that Charlie Wade could easily abolish a God of War, a realm master, and also let


    the four men in his family lose fertility, he felt a chill in his back!


    What is more scary is not Charlie Wade¡¯s strange strength, but Charlie Wade¡¯s identity!


    On the same day, Charlie Wade announced his true identity in the Sun family meeting room. He


    was the young master of the Wade family! The son of Bruce Wade, the legendary Eastcliff!


    In addition, Charlie Wade had a 20-year marriage contract with his cousin Stefanie. If he does marry


    his cousin in the future, then he would have owned half of the Sun family group!


    After all, the uncle Orrin, Stefanie¡¯s daughter, will definitely inherit the future family property by


    Stefanie alone.


    After all, Stefanie is a female generation. If she marries Charlie Wade, it would be equivalent to


    treating Orrin¡¯s assets as a dowry and making Charlie Wade cheaper. By then, Charlie Wade will


    probably be the country¡¯s top richest, not one of them!


    So, adding up all these reasons, he was really scared to Charlie Wade.


    But he never dreamed that the ¡°stupid¡± that Sam said was actually Charlie Wade!


    And the most terrible thing is that his mouth is really cheap! He even scolded a stupid man, didn¡¯t


    this offend Charlie Wade to death?


    Thinking of this, Trevor hurriedly pped himself in the face, and then said to Charlie Wade


    nervously: ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. I didn¡¯t see you just now. Please


    don¡¯t take it to your heart!¡±


    Everyone present was frightened.


    Especially Sam!


    He originally wished that Trevor could take a gun out of his pocket and kill Charlie Wade on the


    spot, so as to relieve his hatred.


    But I never dreamed that Trevor pped himself and was so respectful to Charlie Wade!


    What the hell are you doing? !


    Charlie Wade, this idiot, wouldn¡¯t he fool Sun¡¯s family? !


    Loreen was also struck by lightning.


    She knew Charlie Wade¡¯s identity. He used to be an orphan, then he was amoner. She had no


    ce in her girlfriend¡¯s family. She has gradually improved by showing others Feng Shui this year.


    However, there has been improvement, and even the young master of the Sun family, the third-


    ranked top family of Eastcliff, is so respectful to him. This is really incredible, right?


    Charlie Wade looked at Trevor with a calm face at this time, and asked, ¡°What? Do you know


    Master Kilgore?¡±


    Trevor was frightened by Charlie Wade¡¯s expressionless words. When he thought that he was


    brought into the ditch by the bastard Sam, he was immediately furious, grabbed his cor, raised his


    hand and pped him several times!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1588


    While beating desperately, he cursed in resentment: ¡°Sam, you¡¯re so f*cking tired! Even Mr. Wade


    dare to scold you! See if I don¡¯t suck your broken mouth!¡±


    Sam was immediately drawn with blood and swollen cheeks, his eyes were full of horror, but he


    couldn¡¯t say a word.


    At this time, a middle-ageddy came out of the bathroom next to the hall while wiping the hand


    cream. When Sam was beaten, she eximed. She ran over and yelled: ¡°Where is the bastard,


    dare to beat me.¡± son!¡±


    It was Sam¡¯s mother and Loreen¡¯s aunt, Lydia.


    Lydia loves her son eagerly. Seeing that her son has been beaten up, she immediately went forward


    to tear it up with Trevor.


    Trevor felt resentful in his heart. Seeing her ran to her, raised her foot, kicked her out with one kick.


    Lydia sighed, the whole person had fallen backwards and fell to the ground. This time he was


    kicked and fell not lightly, so he could only cry on the ground: ¡°What are you guys doing in a daze,


    killing this bastard? How can he let him bully Sam in Thomas¡¯s house!¡±


    Lydia¡¯s elder brother Franklin sternly shouted: ¡°Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see that this is Young


    Master Sun?!¡±


    Lydia was taken aback. He only saw someone beating his son just now, so he immediately rushed


    over to help. As a result, he was kicked as soon as he arrived, and she didn¡¯t even see Trevor¡¯s


    appearance.


    Now, listening to what the elder brother said, she hurriedly looked at it. This look immediately


    frightened her soul out!


    Damn!


    Really the eldest master of the Sun family!


    How strong is the Sun family! Even if the Kilgore family and the Thomas family are added together


    and multiplied by two, they may not be their opponents.


    So, if Young Master Sun hits her son, isn¡¯t he just hitting him? What can I say?


    But, what is going on? !


    Didn¡¯t the son say that he finally invited the Sun family young master to join him today?


    In this way, the rtionship between the son and the Sun family eldest master must be an ordinary


    friend, right?


    Then why did Young Master Sun beat him? ! It makes no sense!


    So, she ignored the pain in her body, crying and begging: ¡°Master Sun, Sam is your friend. Where is


    he not doing well, you should be more worried because of your friends, and there is no need to beat


    him to death!¡±


    Trevor kept beating Sam on his hand, his palm was sore and his elbow cramped, but he still


    couldn¡¯t understand his hatred. He gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°This bastard, dare to insult Mr.


    Wade, I f*cking smacked his face. It¡¯s all light, and I won¡¯t get rid of him if I kill him!¡±


    ¡°This this¡­¡­¡±


    Lydia asked eagerly and surprised: ¡°Which is Mr. Wade, what is going on?¡±


    Loreen also recovered at this time, and hurriedly came to Charlie Wade and begged: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, please say something, don¡¯t let Young Master Sun continue to fight like this, it will kill you if


    you continue to fight like this¡­ .¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Seeing Loreen¡¯s expression anxious, Charlie Wade knew that she was also concerned about her


    cousin, so he said to Trevor, ¡°It¡¯s almost done, don¡¯t fight anymore.¡±


    Trevor was waiting for Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    Because he was scolded at Charlie Wade by Sam¡¯s idiot, he knew very well that if Charlie Wade


    was dissatisfied, he could not stop doing anything.


    Seeing that Charlie Wade finally stopped, he was relieved, and kicked Sam to the ground, and


    cursed: ¡°If Mr. Wade had been merciful, I would have killed you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1589


    Sam had the desire to die at this moment.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand what Charlie Wade had the ability to make Young Master Sun respect


    him!


    Even if he is really a Feng Shui master, he can¡¯t give him such a face, right?


    However, he did not dare to ask such a question.


    After all, looking at it now, this Trevor is really respectful to Charlie Wade.


    Franklin on the side has already seen that Trevor is not the most distinguished guest today, this kid


    with the surname Wade is!


    Therefore, he hurriedly said to Sam: ¡°Sam! Don¡¯t you hurry up to apologize to Mr. Wade!¡±


    Sam didn¡¯t expect that his uncle would even yell at himself to apologize to Charlie Wade. This is


    really because his family is not toward him.


    However, he counted that although he was upset with Charlie Wade in his heart, she didn¡¯t dare to


    make trouble with Charlie Wade at this time. he could only cry to Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t scold you, and hope you The adults don¡¯t count the viins¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°These are trivial matters, and I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Sam breathed a sigh of relief instantly. He didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade was not a caregiver, so


    he hurriedly hugged Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, you have a lot!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°If you are polite, you don¡¯t have to say it. I won¡¯t care about the


    things you scolded me just now, but the bet between us is to continue or to continue. There is a


    good saying, gentleman. It¡¯s hard to chase the horse!¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    When Sam heard Charlie Wade say that he wanted to continue gambling, his whole body instantly


    fell to the bottom!


    Originally, he thought that Charlie Wade¡¯s folding fan must be an imitation bought from outside, and


    it could never be a genuine product collected by Chairman Sun.


    Therefore, the price of this fake is naturally not much higher. No matter how good a painter is, it


    cannot be more expensive than the jade pendant prepared by yourself.


    However, it now appears that the situation has been reversed.


    Because Trevor, the young master of the Sun family, is so respectful to Charlie Wade, then this


    proves that Charlie Wade is definitely a very important person in the eyes of the Sun family!


    That being the case, it is very possible that Orrin really gave Charlie Wade the folding fan in his


    hand!


    Someone said just now that Orrin spent 48.88 million to photograph this fan of Baishi that year!


    At this price alone, it is more than twice as expensive as your jade pendant!


    What¡¯s more, the collectibles market has been soaring in recent years, especially the painting and


    calligraphy market. Baishi¡¯s paintings are getting higher and higher prices, and they have rarely


    appeared on the auction market in recent years. .


    The reason is mainly because the price of Baishi¡¯s paintings has risen too fast, and collectors hope


    to hold them for a period of time, and then sell them when the rate of appreciation temporarily slows


    down.


    Therefore, at this time, the price of Baishi¡¯s paintings will only be more expensive than in previous


    years.


    If this fan is really put up for auction, it will be at least 60 to 70 million Dor.


    It is far more than his own jade pendant with a transaction price of 24 million.


    Thinking of this, Sam was terrified.


    Charlie Wade insisted on gambling, so as agreed, he would swallow this jade pendant as well¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1590


    But I just had an operation just because I swallowed a gemstone ne some time ago!


    If you swallow this jade pendant now, wouldn¡¯t you have to go for another operation? !


    When he thought of this, he paled in shock immediately, crying and crawling in front of Charlie


    Wade, begging bitterly: ¡°Mr. Wade, I really know that I was wrong, please forgive me this time, I just


    finished the operation some time ago , The wound has just healed, if I suffer it again, I am afraid I


    will die¡­¡±


    Lydia, who was eager to protect the calf just now, already understood the situation. She knew that


    blindly looking at her son would be useless and would only annoy Charlie Wade and Trevor, so she


    could only cry and plead: ¡°This gentleman , I beg you, don¡¯t be familiar with my son, he is an


    unlearned dude, he has been punishedst time, this time you let him go!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t let him go, but that he bit me so hard. He


    provoked the matterst time.


    It¡¯s the same thing today. He has to follow I bet, can you me me for failing if you lose?¡±


    Trevor on the side also echoed: ¡°Damn, Sam, you bet with Mr. Wade, do you want to deny it if you


    lose? Okay, if that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for turning over and denying anyone!¡±


    Sam waved his hand in fright: ¡°No, no, I admit it! I admit it!¡±


    At this time Sam has already seen the situation in front of him. If he doesn¡¯t recognize it today,


    Trevor must just let him go.


    Maybe he won¡¯t be able to get along in Eastcliff in the future, and he may even hurt the Kilgore


    family because of himself. And Kilgore¡¯s house.


    Therefore, he can only honestly say: ¡°I am willing to bet and lose¡­¡±


    Having said that, he picked up the jade pendant and looked at it for a while, gritted his teeth, but


    was unwilling to swallow the jade pendant.


    He knew exactly how painful it would be to swallow this kind of thing.


    Lydia on the side was very distressed. She had witnessed how painful her son had been during the


    last operation and almost caused an intestinal obstruction. How could he be willing to experience it


    again this time? !


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly pleaded: ¡°Young Master Sun, you have poor pitiful Sam. It hasn¡¯t


    been long since he just had an operation, so I can¡¯t do it again this time¡­¡±


    Don¡¯t look at Trevor here urging Sam to be willing to bet and lose, but he really doesn¡¯t know what


    exactly Sam bet on with Charlie Wade. Hearing Lydia said that he would have another operation, he


    asked Sam in surprise: ¡°You kid and Wade What kind of bet did the husband make?¡±


    Sam replied tremblingly: ¡°I¡­I¡­I bet with Mr. Wade that if the fan he takes is more expensive than


    the jade I bought, I will swallow the jade. in stomach¡­¡­¡±


    Trevor was taken aback and asked in surprise, ¡°Your mother said you just had an operation. What¡¯s


    going on?¡±


    Sam had to bite the bullet and said: ¡°Last time I was at Lord Mooore¡¯s house in Aurouss Hilll, I also


    made a bet with Mr. Wade. I also lost that bet. Then I swallowed a string of gemstone nes,


    which wereter surgically removed due to intestinal obstruction. ¡­¡­¡±


    Trevor swallowed, horrified in his heart.


    This Sam is too miserable, right? Even swallowed a string of nes¡­


    And this time, I have to swallow a jade pendant¡­


    Although Trevor is not a good person, nor a kind, but when he hears such things, he can¡¯t help but


    sympathize with Sam in my heart.


    It¡¯s not good to provoke you to Charlie Wade?


    Who is Charlie Wade?


    Don¡¯t talk about you, the God of War was in front of him, and he was crushed into a baby boy in an


    instant.


    I am the damn young master of the Sun family, Eastcliff¡¯s well-known diamond king, nicknamed


    ¡°Eastcliff Humanoid Pile Driver¡±, he is windy and suave, and almost no one dares to mess with it in


    Eastcliff.


    Didn¡¯t Charlie Wade lose his fertility and be beaten into a dog by Charlie Wade? In the end, he had


    to kneel down for Charlie Wade to beg for forgiveness.


    I¡¯m like that, let alone a bastard from a second-rate family like you!

 Chapter 1591-1595

    Chapter 1591-1595


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1591


    In order to please Charlie Wade, Trevor put away the little sympathy in his heart for Sam.


    He sternly said with a cold expression: ¡°Sam, everyone is an adult, so you should be willing to bet


    and lose. I don¡¯t think you will be haggling here anymore. Hurry up and swallow this jade!¡±


    Sam¡¯s expression immediately turned into a bitter face that was too bitter.


    Trevor said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m telling you, please feel lucky in your heart. Last time you swallowed a


    ne. This time it was just a pendant. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t match this pendant with a chain,


    otherwise you have to swallow it with the ne. in stomach!¡±


    Sam was crying and looked at her cousin Loreen, and pleaded bitterly: ¡°Loreen, my good sister,


    please quickly plead with Mr. Wade, let Mr. Wade let me go this time, I really know I was wrong.


    From now on I will never do it right with him again.


    From now on, I will be his dog. I will do what he asks me to do. Even if he lets me bite, I will never


    hesitate, but ask him to forgive me this time. ¡­¡­¡±


    Loreen¡¯s heart was also very tangled at this time.


    The cousin was so dissatisfied with Charlie Wade just now.


    Women are like this, don¡¯t think Sam is Loreen¡¯s cousin, the rtionship between the two people


    was really good when they were young.


    But Charlie Wade is Loreen¡¯s long-time lover, so if these two people are ced in front of her, she


    must be biased towards Charlie Wade in her heart.


    Now Sam asked her to intercede with Charlie Wade, and she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    When Lydia saw this, she ran to Loreen and knelt down while crying, and wailed and said, ¡°Loreen,


    give auntie face, please beg Mr. Wade, he can raise your hand and spare your cousin. Once, my


    aunt knelt down for you!¡±


    Loreen wanted to stretch out her hand to help, but Lydia wanted to kneel down, and the two of them


    were so deadlocked.


    Loreen really couldn¡¯t bear her aunt to kneel to herself, so she hurriedly looked at Charlie Wade,


    apologized, and asked a little pleadingly: ¡°Charlie Wade, please look at my face. Just forgive my


    brother this time. ¡­..¡±


    Charlie Wade hesitated for a moment, and said to Loreen: ¡°Let¡¯s take a step to talk.¡±


    Loreen nodded hurriedly, followed Charlie Wade to the side, looking at Charlie Wade nervously, for


    fear that he would be angry with herself.


    Charlie Wade looked at her and asked, ¡°When in Aurouss Hilll, a pair of brothers tried to


    assassinate you. Does it have anything to do with Sam?¡±


    Loreen waved her hand quickly: ¡°It was not my cousin Sam who did that thing, it was my other


    cousin¡­¡±


    ¡°Your cousin?¡± Charlie Wade frowned, ¡°Is he here?¡±


    Loreen shook her head and said: ¡°It is said that after the incidentst time, someone with a lot of


    background warned the Thomas family that my cousin had a guilty conscience and hid abroad and


    never came back. This time my grandma passed her birthday. He won¡¯te if hees back.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly, and then asked, ¡°So, you and your cousin Sam have no contradiction,


    right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Loreen said hurriedly: ¡°My cousin is¡­how to put it, Sam is built a little bit, and he


    doesn¡¯t know how to learn, but he hasn¡¯t done anything that hurts the world, just I just like to


    pretend¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Loreen pleaded diligently: ¡°So, Charlie Wade¡­you don¡¯t have trouble with him


    today with this matter. Give me a face, okay?¡±


    While talking, Loreen already grabbed Charlie Wade¡¯s arm with both hands, shook it gently like a


    baby, and her face was full of pleading and shyness.


    Charlie Wade was helpless, knowing that since Loreen had pleaded with her, she couldn¡¯t continue


    to embarrass her cousin even if she was looking at her friend¡¯s face.


    However, Sam¡¯s pretended to be a bit too big, if he were to spare him like this, it would be too cheap


    for him.


    Thinking of this, he said to Loreen: ¡°Well, since it is your cousin, then I have to give you face in


    whatever I say.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1592


    Loreen was overjoyed and said excitedly: ¡°Thank you so much Charlie Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade said hurriedly: ¡°Wait a moment, I don¡¯t need to ask him to swallow that string of


    pendants, but he still has to ept other punishments, otherwise I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t remember


    him.¡±


    Loreen hurriedly asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, what punishment are you going to make him ept? It


    won¡¯t be more serious than swallowing a pendant, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade smiled faintly and said: ¡°You can rest assured that my punishment is a good


    thing for him.¡±


    Loreen just relieved her heart and said affectionately: ¡°Charlie Wade, thank you, you forgave my


    brother for me, then give me a chance and let me repay you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°How do you want to repay me?¡±


    Loreen blinked and smiled deliberately: ¡°Of course, then gave you a baby, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie Wade said solemnly: ¡°In the future, don¡¯t say anything like this, I am your girlfriend¡¯s


    husband!¡±


    Loreen nodded and said seriously: ¡°I know, you two are fake marriages! There is no marriage fact.


    In fact, the best solution for you two is to give each other freedom.¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you this anymore, I¡¯m also ying


    the piano to the cow.¡±


    After speaking, he turned back to the crowd.


    Seeing himing back, everyone hurriedly consciously stepped out of a channel.


    Sam knelt on the ground, waiting for Charlie Wade¡¯s sentence.


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°Sam, because you are your cousin Loreen, I can give you a


    chance this time, but it depends on whether you can grasp it.¡±


    When Sam heard this, he immediately burst into tears and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for raising


    your hand.


    Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of it and never pretend to be anymore!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°It¡¯s useless to just say it. I can stop you from swallowing that jade pendant this


    time, but you have to use actual actions to prove that you can really change your mind!¡±


    Sam nodded like smashing garlic: ¡°Mr. Wade, if you have any request, I can definitely do it!¡±


    Charlie Wade nced at Loreen and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for Loreen to be in Aurouss Hilll by herself.


    Let me say this.


    What about you, go to Aurouss Hilll and be a driver for Loreen for one year. You have to be honest


    this year. In Aurouss Hilll, if you dare to run or be passive, or if you dare to act in Aurouss Hilll, I will


    feed you a piece of brick!¡±


    When Sam heard this, his heart was very bitter.


    Sam¡¯s life is so moist, how can the small ce in Aurouss Hilll have ess to his ownw?


    Moreover, I still let myself go there and be a driver for my cousin for a year, but it is under Charlie


    Wade¡¯s nose.


    If I really go there, I am afraid that I can¡¯t even pretend to be forced, and girls dare not to be¡­ ¡­


    However, when he thought that if he didn¡¯t agree, he would have to swallow the jade pendant, and


    Trevor would definitely not let him go. He could only grit his teeth and agree, saying, ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Wade, I will definitely follow your instructions¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Okay, I think you can prepare to set off after you


    have eaten this meal. The road is quite far away, and it will take more than ten days to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sam asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade, it takes only two hours to fly from Eastcliff to Aurouss


    Hilll¡­¡±


    ¡°Flying?¡± Charlie Wade said disdainfully: ¡°It¡¯s up to you to be worthy of flying? You can ride a bike


    for me. Only tents and no hotels are allowed along the way. If you dare to take any other means of


    transportation, I will Your leg breaks!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1593


    When I heard that I had to ride a bicycle all the way from Eastcliff to Aurouss Hilll, and then stayed


    in Aurouss Hilll as a driver for one year, Sam wanted to die.


    The key is that this road is almost more than 1,200 kilometers. If it is really cycling, it shouldn¡¯t be


    exhausting?


    And in the twelfth lunar winter, you have to ride a bike all the way south, and you are not allowed to


    stay in a hotel by yourself. The requirements are too harsh, right?


    Sam felt very wronged, and when he was not careful, tears rolled off his eyes.


    What the hell is this¡­


    The three young masters of the Thomas family dignified, riding a bicycle to Aurouss Hilll.


    With my small body, it is amazing to be able to ride fifty or sixty kilometers a day.


    More than 1200 kilometers, co-authored to ride for 20 days!


    But this is the twelfth lunar month!


    He choked and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, if I go to Aurouss Hilll by bicycle now, it will be the first month when


    I arrive, and my sister will definitely have to go back to Eastcliff to celebrate the New Year. Wouldn¡¯t


    I be empty in the past?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in a cold voice: ¡°The first month is only here? Is your butt growing like a leg?


    It¡¯s 80 kilometers a day, and it will definitely be there in fifteen days! Just like the end of the twelfth


    lunar month.¡±


    Sam was crying and he was riding a bicycle for eighty kilometers a day. Isn¡¯t this dying?


    I usually say that the key point is that I have just finished the operation, and the movement range is


    large, and the knife edge is faintly painful, I am afraid that I will suffer the old sin¡­


    Just when he was still trying to bargain, Trevor on the side gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°You fcking


    have an opinion, don¡¯t you? Believe it or not, I fcking made you not able to return to Eastcliff?!¡±


    Sam was so frightened that he trembled and nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°I have no objection! I have


    no objection!


    I must be in Aurouss Hilll in fifteen days!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Charlie Wade again, choked up and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, can you


    let me leave after the New Year¡­ Otherwise, I wille back to Aurouss Hilll again¡­ ¡°


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked him, ¡°Sam, do you still want toe back for the New Year?¡±


    Sam said nkly: ¡°My sister will be back then, so I can¡¯t stay there alone, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°After you arrive in Aurouss Hilll, the scope of your activities is limited to the


    administrative area of   Aurouss Hilll City. Then I will ask someone to install a GPS locator on your


    ankle. As long as you leave Aurouss Hilll, I will send someone to catch you back. After the arrest, I


    will neither beat you nor scold you. Every time I arrest you, I will extend your one-year period. If you


    run away more often, stay in Aurouss Hilll for the rest of your life!¡±


    Sam shrank his neck and said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, when I arrive, I will never leave


    Aurouss Hilll¡­¡±


    After that, he asked Charlie Wade again: ¡°Mr. Wade, I have one more thing I want to ask you. You


    see that I grow up so much and spend every lunar year with my parents. Don¡¯t let me be alone this


    year. Aurouss Hilll New Year¡­¡±


    Before Charlie Wade spoke, Trevor spoke first. He gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Sam! Are you


    f*cking tired and crooked?


    Are you always bargaining with Mr. Wade? Did Mr. Wade give you a face?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Sam gave up thest resistance and hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°I won¡¯t bargain¡­I will


    set off when the birthday banquet is over, and will not leave Aurouss Hilll within a year. ¡­¡­¡±


    On the side, Lydia, who is eager for her son. Seeing that my son had finally escaped the pain and


    danger of having another operation, he was really relieved and hurriedly calmed down: ¡°Son, rest


    assured, mom will let people buy you the best bicycle and the best set in Aurouss Hilll. A good


    house and buying the best car will never let you suffer in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Sam finally rxed.


    That said, the punishment is fine.


    Anyway, when I went to Aurouss Hilll, I only had to avoid Charlie Wade¡¯s sharpness, and I could


    enjoy life in a low-key manner during the rest of the time.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1594


    The only painful thing is the bicycle ride from Eastcliff to Aurouss Hilll.


    But it¡¯s okay, riding a bicycle for half a month is better than lying in bed for half a month after


    surgery.


    Moreover, I suffered a serious crime during thest operation, and I haven¡¯t recovered yet. If this


    happens again immediately, I am afraid that the pain will be doubled.


    But at this time Charlie Wade said: ¡°Let you go to Aurouss Hilll to make a good reformation. Do you


    think it is for you to enjoy the blessing?


    I tell you, this time to Aurouss Hilll, you can only ride the most ordinary old Phoenix 28 bicycle, other


    things You are not allowed to ride a car! Otherwise, I will let you go to Aurouss Hilll with a cart full of


    bricks!¡±


    ¡°In addition, after you arrive in Aurouss Hilll, apart from giving Loreen the time to drive, you can rent


    a single room in the shanty town of the vige in the city at other times. Your monthly living


    expenses must not exceed 1,000 Dor, including the rent.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when you arrive in Aurouss Hilll, I will let people stare at you, dare to spend more than


    a dor, and the renovation period will increase by one day. If you spend tens of thousands there


    first, you will not want to leave in this life!¡±


    When Sam heard this, he felt that the sky was about to copse.


    Let him dignified a Kilgore master to live in the vige in the city? ! And can¡¯t even rent more than


    1,000 Dor a month? !


    Don¡¯t you want to let yourself eat the soil? !


    He cried and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, one thousand Dor is afraid that even the rent is not enough¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aurouss Hilll¡¯s consumption level is not as high as you think.


    The vige in the city rents a single room for only 300 Dor a month, and the remaining 700 is


    more than 20 Dor per day. You live.¡±


    Charlie Wade himself had been at the bottom of the city for many years. He knew the poor people¡¯s


    lifestyle too well.


    The rent in the vige in the city was very cheap. Back then, a small bungalow was only 100 Dor,


    and meals were not expensive. In the fly house in the alley, a veggie stir-fry was only two or three


    Dor, and steamed buns could buy four for one Dor. One, enough for one day.


    Now it has doubled at most. One thousand Dor per person and one month is enough.


    Of course, that kind of life, naturally, there is no standard of living, that is, enough to eat.


    However, that kind of life is the best solution for a dude like Sam, and it can definitely cure his


    pretending illness.


    Sam heard this, the whole person has copsed.


    A thousand dors is not enough to tell the truth a cigar.


    Now that he wants to live for a month, isn¡¯t it killing him?


    Lydia was also distressed and cried, looking at Loreen, choked up and said: ¡°Loreen, please beg


    Mr. Wade again, don¡¯t push your brother to death!¡±


    Loreen was also embarrassed at this time, what should she say? I have already asked my cousin


    for love once, and at this time I asked myself to speak, and I was embarrassed.


    After all, the whole matter was my cousin looking for trouble, and I didn¡¯t want Charlie Wade to


    ignore him at all. In that case, wouldn¡¯t Charlie Wade be wronged?


    Charlie Wade was her savior several times, and the only man she loved. She would rather be


    wronged by this hateful cousin than let Charlie Wade makepromises for herself.


    So, she said embarrassingly: ¡°Aunty, you can¡¯t always be so used to cousin, it will hurt him over


    time!¡±


    Charlie Wade said in a cold voice at this time: ¡°Sam, I advise you to agree to it as soon as possible


    before I change my mind. Otherwise, I will arrange for you to carry cement at the construction site in


    Aurouss Hilll. Aurouss Hilll had a GEM listedpany before. The boss, his name is Jeff, do you


    know what he is doing now?¡±


    Sam shook his head in a panic.


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°He is currently carrying cement at the construction site in Aurouss Hilll, and


    he will carry it for 20 years. Do you want to be apany with him?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1595


    When he heard that he was going to carry cement at the construction site, Sam immediately shook


    his head frantically!


    Inparison, living in a vige in the city and living expenses of 1,000 Dor a month is just a bit


    of suffering and crime. If you really go to a construction site to carry cement, you might have to


    leave half your life on the site.


    Therefore, he almost nodded without thinking: ¡°Mr. Wade, I ept the conditions you said and will


    never bargain with you again!


    Just don¡¯t let me go to the construction site¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade was satisfied, and said coldly: ¡°When you arrive in Aurouss Hilll, do a good job of


    reforming. Don¡¯t be mad all day long. If you are a cynical second generation ancestor like you, stay


    in Eastcliff, maybe you will cause greater disaster. Come and kill the Kilgore family and the Thomas


    family!¡±


    The Thomas Brothers on the side shrank their necks.


    For them, Charlie Wade¡¯s words had a certain initiation effect.


    Sam¡¯s temperament, if he doesn¡¯t grind him twice, maybe he can really cause a catastrophe!


    Today this incident is very representative. If he is not careful, he not only offends Charlie Wade, but


    also offends Young Master Sun. If Young Master Sun really wants to be honest with him, the


    Thomas Family will definitely be destroyed.


    Especially Franklini, the eldest son of the Thomas family, was even more annoyed.


    Sam is not from the Thomas family. Although he is the child of his own sister, he is still a foreigner. If


    this foreigner confuses his family, he will really cry without tears.


    So, he said with a stern tone: ¡°Little dragon! When you arrive in Aurouss Hilll, you must make a


    good reform and try to get rid of all the stinky problems on your body. Don¡¯t make troubles like you


    are now. Do you understand?¡±


    Sam vaguely said: ¡°I understand the uncle¡­¡±


    Lydia still feels a little dissatisfied. It¡¯s okay for her elder brother not to talk to his nephew at all. It is


    really chilling to say such things.


    Franklin also knew that Lydia must have an opinion in his heart, so he said to her earnestly: ¡°Lydia,


    in the future, you must strictly discipline Sam, and don¡¯t just indulge and indulge him, otherwise,


    someday Sam If you cause trouble outside, it will cause trouble to the Thomas family. You daughter-


    inw, in the eyes of the


    Thomas family, are also responsible for improper discipline, understand?¡±


    When Lydia heard this, he suddenly realized that although the eldest brother¡¯s words were not very


    close to humanity, they were all facts.


    In case Sam really gets into a disaster and hurts the Thomas family, she, the daughter-inw of the


    Thomas family, will inevitably take the me.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Most of the people are partial. Don¡¯t think that the Thomas elders and olddies treat themselves


    well, but once Sam gets into trouble and has to be held ountable, they will definitely feel that


    they are more responsible for their children¡¯s education than their husbands.


    If the old man of the Thomas family is really dissatisfied with him because of this, his status in the


    Thomas family will definitely be greatly affected.


    After all, the current Thomas family¡¯s strength is much weaker than before. His natal family is not


    strong, and his husband is not taken seriously in the Thomas family.


    Naturally, his status will not rise. If he is affected by the children¡¯s troubles, then Don¡¯t even think


    about raising your head to be a man in the Thomas family.


    Thinking of this, she also said to Sam with a serious face: ¡°Sam! You must get rid of all those stinky


    problems on your body in the future, understand?¡±


    Sam could only nod honestly and agree.


    Now he really doesn¡¯t dare to pretend to be forced.


    A live-in son-inw of Aurouss Hilll can make himself into such a miserable situation. If he really


    provokes the young master of the top family, he must kill him?


    So he hurriedly expressed his position: ¡°When grandma¡¯s birthday banquet is over, I will


    immediately set off on a bicycle to Aurouss Hilll. After arriving in Aurouss Hilll, I must reflect on


    myself¡­¡±


    At this point, a farce finally came to an end.

 Chapter 1596-1600

    Chapter 1596-1600


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1596


    Charlie Wade took the folding fan that Orrin had given him from Sam, and personally gave it to


    Loreen¡¯s grandmother, and said: ¡°Grandma Thomas, this is a little bit of love between me and ire


    Wilson Wilson. I hope you will ept it. In addition, what happened just now For your birthday


    banquet, I am here to apologize to you and hope you can forgive me.¡±


    The Lady was a little ttered and hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade is polite. What happened just now was


    that my grandson did not do the right thing. In the final analysis, it was because we neglected to


    discipline and caused you trouble.¡±


    As she said, she looked at the folding fan and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, this fan is too valuable, and I really


    can¡¯t stand the Lady!¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°Grandma Thomas, the gift is a kind of heart, it has nothing to do with


    value. You don¡¯t have to be polite. To be honest, I didn¡¯t spend any money on this fan. It was a gift


    from the chairman of the Sun Group. I just borrowed flowers to present the Buddha. Be so polite


    with me.¡±


    Elder Thomas on the side knew that this fan belonged to Orrin, and he actually hoped that the Lady


    would ept it.


    After all, the value of this fan itself is very high, and the additional value behind it is even higher.


    If you have this fan, the Thomas family and the Sun family are still in touch. If Orrin sees the face of


    this fan in the future and can help the Thomas family, wouldn¡¯t it be a big profit?


    Therefore, he opened his mouth and said: ¡°Oh, Mr. Wade is so polite! Our old husband and wife are


    extremely grateful too! If Mr. Wade has anything to do with the Thomas family in the future, just one


    sentence, the Thomas family will definitely go all out!¡±


    When the old man said this, he was tantamount to epting the gift.


    Charlie Wade also knew that the old man had his wisdom, so he nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa


    Thomas is too polite!¡±


    As a result, the Lady had to put down the folding fan.


    Seeing this, Trevor said, ¡°I tell you, Mr. Wade has a very high status in my uncle¡¯s mind, and he is


    equal to half a son. If you please Mr. Wade in the future, the Sun family will not treat you badly!¡±


    The crowd nodded hurriedly and said yes, and their hearts were happy.


    Especially Mr. Thomas.


    The look in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes is no different from that of grandson-inw.


    Loreen was in a trance.


    She really can¡¯t understand why Charlie Wade is so capable, and it doesn¡¯t matter if he has


    conquered a lot of Aurouss Hilll local rich.


    Even Eastcliff¡¯s third-ranked Patriarch of the Sun family attaches so much importance to him. Is it


    possible that he sees Feng Shui so well? ?


    When she thought of this, she felt a sense of inferiority in her heart.


    Although she is the eldest granddaughter of the Thomas family, and she does not look inferior to


    other women, she is still a little embarrassedpared to a man with endless potential like Charlie


    Wade, and feels that she is really unworthy of him.


    However, she immediately thought of her best friend ire Wilson Wilson.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why ire Wilson Wilson had such a good life? What luck is it to have


    such a good man who would rather be married to him and be guarded by him!


    If you were to be her, you would have given Charlie Wade a bunch of children, married each other


    every day, and lived with him wholeheartedly.


    But what about ire Wilson Wilson?


    So far, there is no real marriage with Charlie Wade¡­


    Thinking of this, I feel worthless for Charlie Wade¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1597


    Subsequently, the birthday banquet officially began.


    Charlie Wade was enshrined as a guest and sat beside the Lady with Loreen and Trevor.


    After the opening of the banquet, the Thomas family took turns to toast him, their expressions, tone,


    and actions were full ofpliments.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t have much air, and someone would drink it when they came to toast. Even if


    Sam only came to toast, he would drink it readily.


    During Trevor¡¯s period, he also carefully toasted Charlie Wade, licking his face and said, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    there is something I want to ask you, brother¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade knew what he wanted to say, but just wanted to restore his ability.


    However, in view of the bad behaviors of their family of four and Orrin¡¯s family of three, Charlie


    Wade would never let them recover right now.


    Adults, have to pay for their actions, otherwise, how can they remember their lessons?


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t wait for Trevor to finish, he interrupted lightly: ¡°Trevor, you have looked at this


    from beginning to end today. You should also know, why should I ask Sam to go to Aurouss Hilll to


    reform for a year?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Trevor nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, you are upright and fair, and you are


    naturally trustworthy, but for this matter¡­ Can you give us the same as you did with Sam? Set a


    time? So that we have hope in our hearts, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°You also know that Sam does no evil, it is nothing more than a


    lower mouth, so I asked Sam to reform for a year, but you four, you are doing too much, and you


    even wanted to take your life before. The threat, of this nature, is much worse than Sam!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Trevor¡¯s face was covered with cold sweat.


    He knew what Charlie Wade meant.


    Sam had a fight with him, and if he lost, he had to reform for a year.


    With his father, third uncle, and cousin, the four of them forced the uncle to hand over trillions of


    property, and even threatened to solve his aunt and cousin after his death. This sin is really much


    more serious than Sam.


    Moreover, the uncle is the good brother of Charlie Wade¡¯s father, Bruce, and the aunt is the good


    sister of Charlie Wade¡¯s mother. The cousin is the fianc¨¦e of Charlie Wade¡¯s marriage contract


    since childhood. With such a close rtionship, Charlie Wade must hate the four of them even


    more!


    Speaking of Sam, Sam¡¯s mouth and guns have been reformed for a year, wouldn¡¯t the four of them


    be reformed for ten or twenty years? !


    When he thought that the next ten or twenty years might not be able to bear children, and even less


    qualified to enjoy thefort in that respect, Trevor wanted to die.


    With a bitter face, he pleaded: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are for my uncle¡¯s sake. Forgive us this time¡­ Or


    you can shorten the time for the transformation¡­ ¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°It depends on your performance. If you perform well, it may be


    enough for three to five years.


    If you do not perform well, it may not be for 20 to 30 years.¡±


    Trevor was about to cry, and whispered, ¡°Master Wade, you will be my brother-inw from now on,


    and I will be your brother-inw from now on. You can look at this rtionship, please forgive me. If


    your brother-inw is impotent in the future When the news goes out, your face will lose face, don¡¯t


    you think?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°I think it¡¯s okay, there is nothing shameless.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Trevor almost copsed.


    Charlie Wade simply doesn¡¯t get in oil and salt!


    He also wanted to rely on his cousin¡¯s rtionship to do some tricks, but he didn¡¯t expect that they


    would not give a chance.


    Moreover, even if you perform well, it may take three to five years, three to five years of abstinence,


    isn¡¯t this killing your own?


    But apart from that, he didn¡¯t have any other good solutions. He could only say respectfully and


    cheeky: ¡°Brother-inw, I will do well in the future. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a ck face, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡¯m not your brother-inw.¡±


    Trevor nodded his head: ¡°I know, it¡¯s not yet. Sooner orter it will be¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade was toozy to talk to him about such silly questions, so he simply stopped paying


    attention to him.


    Loreen came over and asked him in a low voice at this time: ¡°Charlie Wade, when are you going


    back to Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    ¡°tomorrow.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1598


    ¡°Huh? So early? Not staying in Eastcliff for a few more days?¡±


    ¡°My business is over, there is nothing to be done, I will leave tomorrow.¡±


    When Loreen heard this, she said without hesitation: ¡°Then I will leave tomorrow, shall we be


    together, okay? Take the same ne back.¡±


    Charlie Wade wanted to refuse, but seeing her pleading, he couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse.


    After all, it¡¯s normal for friends to fly together, and I can¡¯t deliberately not fly with her on the same


    ne.


    So Charlie Wade said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Loreen hurriedly said: ¡°Then you wille back and give me the ID card information, let me buy the


    tickets together!¡±


    ¡°Row.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When the birthday banquet was going on, Sam¡¯s uncle and second uncle had already given him the


    equipment for riding to Aurouss Hilll.


    They arranged for someone to purchase an old Phoenix 28 bicycle, and installed a luggage rack on


    the back of the bicycle, and then bought him a riding helmet, thick down jacket, sleeping bag, and


    tent. , Kettle these things.


    They didn¡¯t really care about this nephew, but wanted him to go on the road as soon as he finished


    eating, so as not to drag him, and make Charlie Wade angry. If he hurts the Thomas family again, it


    would be a big loss.


    Lydia didn¡¯t care about getting angry when he knew it, so he quickly called Heath, her husband, who


    had just finished his work and was about toe to the birthday party, and told him the matter, and


    then asked him to quickly pack some luggage for his son from home and change the clothes.


    Clothes inside and outside, dry food on the road, etc.


    After hearing the causes and consequences of this incident, Heath was angry and frightened.


    Fortunately, the incident did not offend the Sun family. Otherwise, the Thomas family was afraid that


    it would be in great trouble.


    So, he ignored his mother-inw¡¯s birthday banquet, and hurried home to pack his son¡¯s things.


    When the birthday banquet was almost over, he drove to hurriedly.


    When Sam saw his fathering, he cried bitterly when he held his father apart.


    He was about to go to Aurouss Hilll for a year of reformation. He had already guessed how hard it


    would be this year, so when he saw his father, he felt very sad.


    Heath was also extremely helpless.


    Although he feels sorry for his son, he has been hanging around in Eastcliff for so many years, and


    he knows the essence of high society too well.


    In this upper ss society, it is money that crushes people by one level.


    Don¡¯t look at the Thomas family, but when you meet a top family like the Sun family, you don¡¯t even


    dare to let go. Since the son has offended the Sun family¡¯s people and the Sun family¡¯s


    distinguished guests, this matter must have to pay a price. Otherwise, the Thomas family will follow


    the Sun family¡¯s anger.


    There was a family like this before. The son got into trouble, but he was eager to protect the calf. He


    had to use the entire family to carry it.


    As a result, the family was almost bankrupt, and the son could not be saved. The son was directly


    by the big family. The people were scrapped.


    Nowadaysrge families do business, basically like walking a tightrope.


    If you want to dorge transactions of more than 100 million Dor, you must use financial leverage,


    otherwise it will not develop at all.


    Even Wanda Group owes arge amount of loans to banks for rapid development. ording to


    rumors,rge enterprises like Country Garden have 900 billion in debt.


    If it works well, the speed of making money must be greater than the speed of paying it back, so


    there will be no major situation.


    However, once the capital chain breaks, it may be overwhelming at any time.


    There are arge number of banks and capital rtionships behind the three major Eastcliff


    families. If you really want to reorganize apany and draw sries directly from the capital


    chain, the other party will go bankrupt because the capital chain is broken.


    Therefore, Heath fears the strength of the Sun family more than Sam.


    It is precisely because of this that he was fortunate in his heart. Fortunately, it was only his son who


    was unlucky in the end. If the Kilgore family was affected, he would be scolded to death by the old


    man!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1599


    When the birthday banquet was over and the guests left, Sam had already pushed his brand new


    28 bicycle.


    Sam suddenly remembered a hit song on the short video website.


    What is it, ride my beloved little motorcycle¡­


    Thinking of that song, he looked at this old and ugly 28-year-old bicycle, and he couldn¡¯t help but


    sigh in his heart: ¡°If you can go on a motorcycle, you can ride three or four hundred kilometers a


    day.


    Hurry to Aurouss Hilll, and you don¡¯t have to suffer too many sins along the way¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a pity that Charlie Wade won¡¯t give him room for bargaining. He can only push the 28 bicycle


    honestly and prepare to set off.


    Uncle Franklin was holding a green riding helmet and was going to put it on for him. While dodging,


    he asked awkwardly: ¡°Uncle, why do you buy me a green helmet¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Franklin said helplessly: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Helmets are being


    grabbed everywhere. The helmets in the bicycle shop have long been robbed. There are only a few


    green ones that have not been sold. I will let them If someone bought one for you, safety is the most


    important thing!¡±


    Sam was almost crying.


    No wonder this helmet is not robbed, it is green and oily! Fresh leeks are not as authentic as the


    green color of this helmet!


    Although he has 10,000 dislikes in his heart, he also knows that safety is the first priority. Otherwise,


    if he breaks his brain by a fall, wouldn¡¯t it be finished?


    So he gritted his teeth and asked the uncle to put the helmet on top of his head.


    Franklini fixed the fixing strap of the helmet for him, then pointed to the phone holder on the bicycle


    handle, and said seriously: ¡°Little dragon, this is a phone holder specially bought by my uncle. You


    put your phone on it.


    Tucked in, you can navigate on the road for more than a thousand kilometers. Be sure to watch the


    map carefully and don¡¯t go wrong.¡±


    Sam nodded and asked him: ¡°Uncle, why didn¡¯t you buy me a power bank? What if my phone runs


    out of power while I am riding¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Franklin patted his forehead: ¡°Forget about this, or if you wait for a while, I will let someone


    buy you one!¡±


    Loreen¡¯s father, Franklin, hurriedly said at this time: ¡°I have one in my car. I bought it for a rainy day.


    I¡¯ll get it for you!¡±


    At this time, Sam¡¯s father Heath patted him on the shoulder and said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s better to go to


    Aurouss Hilll. There are also very well-developed cities along the way. There are no wilderness, so


    you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Pay attention to safety and find a big tent in a park in the city at


    night. You should be able to reach Aurouss Hilll in a dozen days.¡±


    Sam cried and nodded.


    Heath sighed, and said: ¡°You, you must ride it all the way honestly. Sneak rape and skiing are


    absolutely not allowed in the middle. This is also an experience for you, you know?¡±


    Sam whimpered: ¡°I know Dad¡­¡±


    Lydia also wiped his tears on the side, and exhorted: ¡°You must pay attention to safety when riding,


    and hide a little when you see a big car, you know?¡±


    Sam choked repeatedly: ¡°Okay mom, I see¡­¡±


    Elder Thomas also asked: ¡°Don¡¯t bezy. If you arete, Mr. Wade will be angry.¡±


    Sam¡¯s heart is extremely depressed, is this still pro-grandpa? What I care about is not to make


    Charlie Wade angry¡­


    The Lady was very gentle. She took out a yellow amulet from her pocket and handed it to Sam,


    saying, ¡°Sam, this is the amulet that grandma asked for from the Lama Temple when she was


    young. The monk opened it and it was very effective. Grandma always carried it with her Now,


    grandma will give it to you, and it will keep you safe!¡±


    Sam nodded gratefully: ¡°Thank you, grandma¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade, who has not spoken all the time, said: ¡°Look, you have made progress now, at least


    you know to say thank you to your family!¡±


    Sam was ashamed and whispered: ¡°Thank you Mr. Wade for teaching, I will act in a low-key manner


    and be a good man in the future!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1600


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade nodded, and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    At this time, Franklin also ran over with the power bank, handed both the power bank and the


    charging cable to Sam, and said: ¡°Sam, take the power bank!¡±


    Sam put the power bank into his backpack, wiped away his tears, and said to everyone: ¡°Grandma,


    master, father, mother, uncle, second uncle, I¡¯m leaving¡­¡±


    Everyone waved at him: ¡°Let¡¯s go, pay attention to safety on the road!¡±


    Sam looked at Charlie Wade again and bowed to him: ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m leaving¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted and said: ¡°Hurry up, you will be punished if you dy time.¡±


    Sam nodded busy: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sam nodded, nced at his rtives reluctantly, and then straddled hard on the huge 28 bicycle,


    pedaled twice, and the car swayed out.


    Lydia cried bitterly, and Heath hurriedly took her in his arms andforted her: ¡°Okay, Sam has


    grown up, and it¡¯s time to take responsibility for his actions.¡±


    Lydia cried and nodded. Although distressed, he couldn¡¯t say it anymore.


    Charlie Wade looked at Loreen at this time and said seriously: ¡°When your cousin arrives in


    Aurouss Hilll, you must strictly restrain him. If he is honestly reforming, he may be able to change


    his mind, otherwise, this person may be abandoned in the future. ¡°


    Loreen quickly responded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will strictly restrain it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Loreen asked: ¡°Then I booked the ticket to tell you?¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    Loreen asked again: ¡°Do you want me to pick you up where you live and go to the airport with you?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°No, see you at the airport.¡±


    Trevor hurried up and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you going back to my uncle¡¯s house? It¡¯s not


    easy to take a taxi here. Why should I drive you?¡±


    Charlie Wade nced at him and nodded slightly: ¡°All right.¡±


    The whole Thomas family put Charlie Wade and Trevor in the car together, and finally breathed a


    sigh of relief when the car drove away.


    In the car, Trevor said with apliment: ¡°Mr. Wade, your handling of Sam is really amazing!¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°That¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to tter me here.¡±


    Trevor hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m really not trying to tter you. Usually, when people solve such problems,


    they often have to teach the other party and force the other party to honor the bet.


    But you can open the, let him go, and give him Tailoring such a set of transformation ns is


    absolutely deliberate! I believe Sam will never dare to be arrogant and domineering again!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at him and asked, ¡°What about you? Do you still dare to be arrogant and


    domineering in the future and draw swords at your rtives?¡±


    Trevor¡¯s expression was stunned, and he blurted out: ¡°No, no, absolutely not!¡±

 Chapter 1601-1605

    Chapter 1601-1605


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1601


    Charlie Wade was sitting in Trevor¡¯s car on the way to Sun¡¯s home. Loreen sent him a WeChat


    message, saying, ¡°Charlie Wade, I have booked the air tickets for the two of us back to Aurouss


    Hilll. It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade replied: ¡°How much is the ticket? I¡¯ll transfer you.¡±


    Loreenined: ¡°It¡¯s just a ne ticket, so you have to give me money? You are too far apart


    from me, right!¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°You paid for me, how can I not pay you.¡±


    Loreen snorted and asked, ¡°Then you saved me several times, how can I not repay you? When will


    Mr. Wade give me a chance to agree with me?¡±


    Charlie Wade was speechless and said helplessly, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t be polite to you about the ticket.


    See you at the airport tomorrow morning.¡±


    Loreen said: ¡°Then you got the airport before eight o¡¯clock, don¡¯t get upte.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be at the airport on time.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Trevor on the side asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you going back to


    Aurouss Hilll tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Trevor asked again: ¡°Mr. Wade, when will youe back again?¡±


    ¡°Not sure yet.¡±


    Trevor felt cold.


    He originally thought that if Charlie Wade would stay in Eastcliff, he would go to his uncle¡¯s house


    every three to five days to fawn on him. Maybe after a while, he would be able to forgive him for


    what he did before and restore his fertility. .


    But Charlie Wade will leave Eastcliff tomorrow, and he won¡¯t have a chance to cheat in the future.


    What can I do?


    If Charlie Wade onlyes back after three to five years, how can he live these three to five


    years¡­


    Charlie Wade also saw through his thoughts and said lightly: ¡°Even if I am not in Eastcliff, you can


    still perform well in front of your uncle¡¯s family. If they are satisfied with your performance, I can


    consider getting you back to normal in advance.¡±


    Trevor breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will work hard!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When Charlie Wade returned to Sun¡¯s house, Orrin had already gone to the Sun Group.


    He recovered from a serious illness and was in very good physical condition, so he devoted himself


    to work, struggling to strengthen his control in the Sun Group.


    Except for the servants at home, Charlie Wade only saw Stefanie lying on the sofa reading novels.


    Because all the vis are heated by the floor, even though it¡¯s cold outside, the vi is still very


    warm. The temperature in the room is constant at about 28 degrees. You can wear shorts and short


    sleeves at home like summer.


    Stefanie was wearing ace nightdress, and her slender and white legs were ovepped and


    exposed to the air.


    Her figure is indeed the best among all the women Charlie Wade has ever seen. Even the little


    pepper Aurora who has been practicing martial arts all the time can¡¯tpare with it.


    This is mainly because Stefanie¡¯s body proportions are so good, she is the #9 perfect body that all


    female stars dream of.


    The so-called #9 perfect body refers to the height of a woman, which is equal to nine times the


    length of her own face. A woman with this ratio has the most perfect body. It is extremely difficult to


    find a woman with such a perfect body ratio in life. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to pick one.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1602


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s return, Stefanie stood up happily, ran to him three or two steps, and said


    with a smile: ¡°Charlie Wade, why did youe back so early? I thought you would note back


    until the evening!¡±


    Charlie Wade felt that his arm was being held tightly by her hands, and it was inevitable that he was


    a little bit disheartened, but he didn¡¯t dare to think about it, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than


    attending a birthday banquet, and I will be back when it is over.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade asked her: ¡°Aunts and uncles are not here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Stefanie said softly, ¡°My dad has gone to the group, and my mother is going to a charity


    dinner. There are charity auctions and wine parties. I won¡¯t eat at home at night.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded. He knew that with Angie¡¯s status, she was also a top-ranked super celebrity


    in Eastcliff. Her husband made a high-profileeback, and she had to use her method to make a


    high-profileeback to be able to support her husband.


    Stefanie asked tentatively at this time: ¡°Brother Charlie Wade, are you sure you are leaving


    tomorrow?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Yes, I will leave tomorrow.¡±


    Stefanie looked a little lost, hesitated for a moment, remembered something, and said: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, will you apany me out for a tour!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked her: ¡°You are a big star, just go out on the street, won¡¯t you be followed by the


    paparazzi?¡±


    Stefanie smiled and said, ¡°Just like thest time I picked you up at the airport, just disguise it!¡±


    After speaking, Stefanie said again: ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the ce we yed when we were young, do


    you remember Millenia Square?¡±


    ¡°Millenia Square?¡± Charlie Wade frowned, always feeling that this ce name was strange and


    familiar.


    Stefanie said: ¡°It¡¯s the ce where we often asked our parents to take us when we were young.


    There are many small vendors, small shops, lots of delicious and fun things, and Millenia Square is


    next to Heathbrook.


    When we were young, it was winter. We would go to Heathbrook ice skating car, do you


    remember?¡±


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s mind, a fragment of childhood suddenly appeared.


    In the picture, I and Stefanie together, led by their parents, went to Paddock Alley to eat candied


    haws, and y ice carts on the ice in Heathbrook.


    The winter in Eastcliff is very cold. Thick ice will form on theke in Heathbrook. After the ice is


    frozen, people will go skating and ying ice carts on theke. The children are all sitting on the


    self-made ice carts. An iron rod stabs and moves on the ice.


    At that time, children didn¡¯t have any electronic products to y with, so when winter came, Charlie


    Wade wanted to go skating in Heathbrook.


    He still remembers that Stefanie¡¯s parents had a very beautiful courtyard house at Heathbrook.


    Every time his parents took him to Heathbrook, they would first take him to visit Stefanie¡¯s parents,


    and then have a meal in the courtyard of Stefanie¡¯s house.


    Thinking about it now, those memories that have not appeared in my mind for more than ten years


    are still vivid after so long.


    At that time, Stefanie was just a follower. Wearing a thick cotton-padded jacket, like a small cotton


    ball, her little hands stretched out from the sleeves of the cotton-padded jacket, grabbing the


    corners of his clothes tightly, and would not let go.


    At that time, she always had the nam ¡°Charlie Wade¡± on her lips, her voice was sweet and waxy,


    and she was a little bit shy, it was really cute.


    However, that ce I loved most when I was a child, I haven¡¯t been to it for 18 years.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade¡¯s heart was full of nostalgia.


    So he asked Stefanie, ¡°Daisy, is your courtyard on the back beach still there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Stefanie said with a smile: ¡°That is a protected building, and it is not allowed to be


    demolished. My dad spent a lot of money to renovate it two years ago. If the traffic in the city center


    is not too heavy, we would all want to move there. Permanent residence.¡±


    As she said, she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, do you want me to take


    you there now?¡±


    The memories in Charlie Wade¡¯s mind swarmed, and his heart suddenly became excited, and he


    blurted out: ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1603


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After receiving Charlie Wade¡¯s definitive answer, Stefanie danced happily, ran back to the room, and


    immediately changed into a thick long down jacket.


    To prevent people from seeing herself, she also brought a warm mask and a furry hat with two cute


    rabbit ears.


    In addition, she also holds a pair of round-framed ck-rimmed eyes in her hand. After wearing it,


    she is a cute and adorable girl. She has a great style with Stefanie, who is crazy attraction to all


    men. deviation.


    In fact, in Stefanie¡¯s bones, she is a cute and strange girl.


    She has a simple mind, no love experience, no experience of getting along with the opposite sex,


    and no secretive thoughts of those girls outside.


    Charlie Wade saw the shadow of her childhood from her face. Looking back now, Stefanie was the


    sweet burden of her childhood.


    The reason why I say it is a sweet burden is because, although I don¡¯t want her to be with her every


    day, calling me Charlie Wade like a stalker, but deep in my heart, I really enjoy the feeling of turning


    around me. .


    Stefanie saw Charlie Wade look at her a little lost, her pretty face suddenly flushed, and she said


    timidly: ¡°Charlie Wade, why are you looking at me like this¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade came back to his senses and smiled awkwardly and politely and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I


    suddenly thought of things when I was young, and I was a little distracted.¡±


    Stefanie¡¯s heart was sweet and joyful, she lowered her eyelids slightly, and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go


    quickly!¡±


    In order not to expose Stefanie¡¯s identity as much as possible, Charlie Wade and she drove the


    humble old Volvo all the way from the vi area to the city center.


    Heathbrook is in the center of Eastcliff and it can be said to be one of the most prosperous ces in


    Eastcliff.


    Moreover, this ce has not been over-developed. The old courtyard houses are well protected. If


    you want to see the life of Eastcliff, you have toe to this ce.


    More than half an hourter, Stefanie drove into an alley near Heathbrook. From this slightly narrow


    alley, it is difficult to tell whether every household in it is an ordinary family or arge family.


    In Eastcliff, there are two kinds of people who live in the courtyard.


    One is a very poor person who lives in an old bungalow. There may not even be a toilet at home.


    You need to run to the public toilet every day. Even in the middle of the cold winter, you have to get


    up and run to the public toilet;


    There is also a very wealthy person.


    If you want to live in a courtyard house, you must first have enough money to make the courtyard


    house very livable.


    Because courtyards are mostly single-story buildings, from the outside, no one can see what the


    inside looks like. Only when youe in will you find the differences.


    Some courtyards are crowded with briquettes, bicycles, and kimchi jars full of aisles. It is very


    difficult to walk. There are also many shabby-built shacks and there are many safety risks.


    But there are also courtyards, from the outside, they do not show the mountains or dew, and are not


    eye-catching at all, but after entering, they found that there is a cave inside.


    This is the case with Stefanie¡¯s courtyard house.


    Other people¡¯s courtyards are crowded and messy, while Sun¡¯s courtyards are magnificent and


    antique!


    Inside, there is not only a whole piece of white marble carved into the wall, but also nine majestic


    Tamrons with different poses.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1604


    This is the Nine Dragon Wall that was unique to ancient royal buildings. It can be said to be the


    highest standard. There is a simr Nine Dragon Wall in the Forbidden City.


    It¡¯s okay to put it in modern times. If it¡¯s in ancient times, no one can use such high-standard things


    except the emperor.


    Once discovered by the royal family, it would be a crime of treason, and it could even punish by


    death.


    Moreover, this courtyard has four entrances and four exits, and the entry yard has actually built a


    miniature version of Eastcliff garden, with rockery, pavilion, small bridge, and running water.


    There were only a few loyal servants of the Sun family in the courtyard, so Stefanie had no


    scruples, took off the mask, took Charlie Wade¡¯s arm, and said to him, ¡°Charlie Wade, do you


    remember this yard? When we were young, we often yed hide and seek here.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I remember, but I feel that it is not the same as in the memory.¡±


    Stefanie smiled and said, ¡°This is a refurbishment. Compared with before, there are some


    changes.¡±


    After that, she pointed to the frozen water and said, ¡°There have always been many good koi carps


    here. Some have been raised in Sun¡¯s house for more than 30 years, and some are still what you


    have seen before! But now It¡¯s cold. The koi have been raised in the next wing, and they will be


    released when the spring begins. Would you like to go and see?¡±


    Charlie Wade said in surprise: ¡°How long does the Koi live?¡±


    Stefanie smiled and said: ¡°The life span of a koi is about 25 to 30 years. If it is well raised and taken


    care of, it can live a few more years.¡±


    With that said, Stefanie shook her fingers seriously and said: ¡°Look, there are several kinds of pets.


    If you raise them well, they may live longer than you. The other is the koi, and the other is the


    tortoise and Parrots, macaws and sunflower parrots can live to 60 or 70 years old.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, she took Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Go, I will take you to see them, and see


    if you can recognize them!¡±


    Afterwards, Stefanie took Charlie Wade to a wing next to the courtyard.


    This wing room has arge area, and more than half of the area inside has been made into a


    constant temperature fish pond, in which a lot of huge koi are swimming around.


    Stefanie pointed to one of the koi, which was nearly one meter long, and said excitedly: ¡°Do you


    remember it? You used to name it Dax, which is the Dax in Doraemon.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and nodded: ¡°Remember, in the impression when I was a child, he seemed to


    be thergest.¡±


    Stefanie nodded and said, ¡°It is a Taisho three-color koi. My dad said that the price of buying it was


    worth the price of a three-bedroom in Eastcliff Third Ring Road.¡±


    Charlie Wade was slightly startled, although he was a little surprised, but he was not too shocked.


    The koi is actually very expensive. Some time ago, the eldestdy of the Firth family spent more


    than 10 million Dor to photograph a piece of koi news. Charlie Wade had also seen it.


    Therefore, the value of precious koi cannot be measured by the dimensions of ordinary ornamental


    fish.


    At this time, Stefanie bent over and squatted on the edge of the fish pond, beckoned and called to


    the huge koi, unexpectedly the koi swam over directly, Stefanie reached out to touch it, and it did


    not hide at all. .


    Stefanie touched the koi while saying, ¡°Dax, look, Charlie Wade came to see you, do you remember


    him? He still remembers you.¡±


    Although Koi is not afraid of people, he may have some familiarity with Stefanie, but after all, it is


    not human, and it is impossible to give Stefanie any response.


    And Stefanie was talking to herself, and then raised her head and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°My dad


    said, Dax is only 30 years old this year. If he takes good care of him, he can live for another 40


    years. We yed with him when we were young. Charlie Wade, when we have a baby, the baby


    can y with it too!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1605


    Although Charlie Wade didn¡¯t respond to Stefanie¡¯s words, his childhood memories continued to


    emerge in his mind, and they were still imperceptibly, making him feel a little closer to Stefanie.


    He even came up with an imaginary picture in his mind. If his parents are still alive and he has not


    lived in Aurouss Hilll, should he be married to Stefanie now?


    Perhaps the one who is guarding this pool of koi now is no longer the one who is walking with


    Stefanie, and perhaps his parents, Stefanie¡¯s parents.


    Even, it is really possible to follow one or two and a half older children, chatting around me and


    Stefanie, crying to their parents, and then asking them many details and memories about the Koi.


    In fact, all this is not Charlie Wade¡¯s unreasonable conjecture.


    He knew his father¡¯s character. Bruce, the second master of the Wade family, had a good word. If


    he was still alive, if he dared to say not to marry Stefanie, he was afraid he would break his leg.


    Moreover, most of Eastcliff¡¯s top rich second generations were married earlier, because the family


    had arranged the marriage partner early, and generally they would organize the wedding


    immediately when they reached the legal marriage age.


    In that case, he might have married Stefanie in the door when he was 22 years old.


    Counting it down to now, I may have been married to Stefanie for four years. If I was more efficient,


    it would be normal to have two children.


    Seeing that Charlie Wade was a little lost, Stefanie asked quietly beside him, ¡°Charlie Wade, what


    are you thinking?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I think of my parents.¡±


    Stefanie sighed softly: ¡°I also thought of Uncle Wade and Aunt Wade just now. I was just thinking


    that if there was nothing wrong with them that year, we might have already been married, and we


    might have had children. If you are here today, maybe three generations have gathered.¡±


    Charlie Wade was obviously startled.


    Unexpectedly, Stefanie thought of it with him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Stefanie epted her fianc¨¦e since she was a child. For so many years,


    she has always regarded finding and marrying herself as her life goal. If she really loses her in the


    future, how will he face Orrin and Angie? In the future, under Heaven, how will you face the parents


    who have made a promise?


    Stefanie on the side didn¡¯t know that Charlie Wade was struggling in his mind, so she gently held


    his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Charlie Wade, I shouldn¡¯t mention Wade Uncle and Wade Auntie,


    which made you sad¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. After so many years, it¡¯s not so sad


    anymore, it¡¯s more of a regret¡­¡±


    Stefanie sped Charlie Wade¡¯s fingers along the way, pulled him up, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, let¡¯s go out and y!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, shook off the mncholy thoughts in his mind, and strolled around the


    courtyard with Stefanie, and then went to Heathbrook together.


    Along the way, Stefanie was unwilling to let go of his hand, and Charlie Wade didn¡¯t force her to see


    that she was so interested.


    Although the weather is very cold now, for the authentic Eastcliff people, this is the best time to


    come to Heathbrook for skating.


    Therefore, the whole Heathbrook is very lively, and the ice is full of men, women and children


    ying around.


    Charlie Wade and Stefanie came to the ice hand in hand, rented a small ice car with two seats at


    the old man on the shore, and then Charlie Wade took Stefanie to y on the ice.


    At this time, there was an extremely surprised look in the crowd, staring at Charlie Wade forever!


    The owner of this look is Loreen.


    Loreen is also a native Eastcliff girl. Because she will leave Eastcliff to return to Aurouss Hilll


    tomorrow, she also misses the skating experience in Heathbrook. She took a little cousin at home


    and ran to Heathbrook to y together.

 Chapter 1606-1610

    Chapter 1606-1610


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1606


    The two of them came earlier than Charlie Wade and Stefanie. They had been ying happily for


    more than half an hour, and when they were about to take a break, they saw Charlie Wade walking


    hand in hand with Stefanie. !


    Stefanie wears a thick mask, ck-rimmed sses and a cute rabbit ear hat, so Loreen can¡¯t


    recognize who she is, but Charlie Wade didn¡¯t do any treatment to cover her face, plus it was his


    day and night. The lover of the dream, so she naturally recognized Charlie Wade at a nce!


    At this moment, she felt that the three views and cognition of the whole person had been subverted!


    How could Charlie Wade go skating hand in hand with a girl? !


    Moreover, the two are so close, it is very abnormal at first sight!


    If he remembers correctly, even if Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson have never been so


    close!


    Could it be¡­ Could it be that Charlie Wade derailed long ago? !


    She always showed her love to Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade always refused him without hesitation


    and righteously. He thought that he was loyal to ire Wilson Wilson, but he didn¡¯t expect that he


    would be in Eastcliff with a young beauty. Skating hand in hand!


    Although she can¡¯t see Stefanie¡¯s face, she can tell from Stefanie¡¯s figure that this must be a superb


    beauty. With such a figure, she has already killed herself and even ire Wilson Wilson so much


    that she has no scum!


    Loreen¡¯s mood suddenly sank to the bottom.


    She thought desperately in her heart: ¡°No wonder Charlie Wade is always unwilling to ept my


    love, it turns out that he has a new love in Eastcliff¡­¡±


    Loreen¡¯s cousin suddenly stunned when she saw her sister, and asked curiously: ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the


    matter with you?¡±


    Loreen came back to her senses and gave a wry smile: ¡°Nothing, thinking about things.¡±


    The cousin asked with a smile: ¡°Are you reluctant to leave? Or you should stop working in the


    Emgrand Group and go back to Eastcliff!¡±


    Loreen was also a little confused in her heart.


    The family really didn¡¯t want her to go back.


    Dad, uncle and grandfather hope that she can stay in Eastcliff, and hope that she will have some


    development with Trevor, the eldest of the Sun family.


    But Loreen wanted to go back.


    The reason for wanting to go back was not for the job of the Emgrand Group, nor for the mysterious


    chairman of the Emgrand Group, but for Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade saved her more than once, and that time when she injured her leg, she had a skin


    close to him. In fact, from the depths of her heart, she had beenpletely devoted to him long


    ago. She even felt that if she could not be with him in this life, even if she was his underground


    lover, she was willing.


    After all, she loves him wishful thinking and no return, and being an underground lover without a


    reputation, she can be his woman anyway.


    Even if she would be scolded by others, even if she would be a mouse on the street, even if


    her good girlfriend ire Wilson Wilson turned against her, she would not hesitate.


    However, at this moment she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to be


    Charlie Wade¡¯s underground lover.


    Because, at this moment, the girl who was sitting on the ice cart and ying with Charlie Wade


    happily should be Charlie Wade¡¯s underground lover, right?


    Thinking of this, Loreen¡¯s eyes were red and moist.


    She suddenly envied the girl who could not see her face. Although she was just an underground


    lover of Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade was so attentive and considerate to her, ying with her like a


    boyfriend. This is not what she has always been the most Desired?


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1607


    At this time, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know that she was being closely followed by Loreen.


    He has beenpletely immersed in the recreational sport that he loved very much when he was a


    child. Everyone has a childlike heart, and Charlie Wade is no exception.


    When he was happiest, a child with his feet on the ice skates slid faster and faster on the ice, and


    came straight to the ice carts of Charlie Wade and Stefanie.


    Unexpectedly, the child lost control of the direction. When he got closer and closer to Stefanie, he


    didn¡¯t turn around, and mmed into Stefanie in a daze.


    As soon as he ran into her, the child screamed. Stefanie was shocked when she saw it!


    Although the child seems to be in her early ten years and weighs no more than sixty or seventy


    kilograms, the impact of inertia cannot be underestimated after he gets up fast.


    What¡¯s more dangerous is that the children wear ice skates instead of roller skates. The thing is


    sharp and sharp. Once a person is pricked or scratched, it can easily cause serious injury!


    Seeing this, Charlie Wade suddenly jumped off the ice cart in a hurry, then hugged Stefanie in his


    arms and turned around half a circle, and lifted her away from the position where she was about to


    be hit.


    However, seeing that the child was about to hit the ice truck, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t bear the child¡¯s


    injury, so he kicked the ice truck along the way. The ice truck was between the sparkling flints that


    the child was about to hit, and from the ice. Jumped out in the other direction.


    The child didn¡¯t have much experience, and she didn¡¯t have any emergency response ability. She


    was about to hit an ice truck, so she was so scared that she covered his eyes.


    At this moment, the ice car was kicked away by Charlie Wade again, and as a result, the child


    continued to rush forward, and the speed was even faster than before!


    Loreen, who was not far away, was always on the three-point line formed by the child, Charlie


    Wade, and herself. Charlie Wade and Stefanie just blocked the little girl, so she didn¡¯t see exactly


    what happened, nor did she Saw a little girl out of control on the ice.


    She only saw that Charlie Wade actually hugged the woman by her waist, and directly gave the


    woman an ambiguous princess hug, and her heart was sour and angry!


    She couldn¡¯t help but secretly thought in her heart: ¡°Charlie Wade is too much! It doesn¡¯t matter if


    youe to Eastcliff to meet a lover, and you dare to show affection so grandiosely in public ces


    like Heathbrook, is this too reckless? ¡°


    Just when she was angry in her heart, a ck shadow suddenly rushed over in front of her, and her


    cousin shouted next to her: ¡°Ah! Sister Loreen, be careful!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the dark shadow rushed to Loreen¡¯s eyes!


    At this time, Loreen turned her attention away from Charlie Wade and Stefanie to the shadow that


    rushed towards her.


    When she saw clearly that it turned out to be a girl who was covering her eyes and screaming in


    terror, she was also frightened not knowing what to do.


    Anyone who has skated on ice or snow knows a basic safety rule, that is, you must stay away from


    people who are out of control!


    On ice and snow, if a person can¡¯t brake, his speed will easily reach a very dangerous state. If hit by


    a person at high speed, or hit by a car at high speed, there is no big difference. .


    The ice skates and snowboards are very hard and sharp and can easily cause very serious injuries.


    Loreen didn¡¯t know what to do at this time. Deep down, she was even prepared to be hit hard by the


    child.


    At the moment when the kid¡¯s ice skate was almost reaching herself, she closed her eyes in shock


    and screamed.


    However, after a while, the expected impact did not happen!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1608


    At the moment of the moment, Charlie Wade put down Stefanie in his arms and quickly caught up


    with the little girl who was out of control. A second before he was about to collide with Loreen, he


    abruptly hugged her!


    Loreen opened her eyes and found that Charlie Wade had stopped the out-of-control little girl at a


    critical moment, and she was really happy and angry.


    Happily, Charlie Wade will always appear in front of her like Prince Charming at critical moments,


    and block all dangers for her;


    Angrily, she had confessed to him for so long, and devoted herself to him hoping to be his


    underground lover, but he has repeatedly rejected her righteously, and has refused until now.


    But she never expected that this guy would quietly find an underground lover in Eastcliff!


    Charlie Wade hadn¡¯t noticed Loreen at this time.


    His attention is focused on the child, because he knows very well that once a collision urs, the


    child is more likely to be injured. For the same collision, the adult may be relieved, but the child may


    need to be hospitalized.


    Fortunately, the child was only frightened, but did not suffer any substantial harm.


    At this time, the little girl opened her eyes, seeing that Charlie Wade had saved herself and


    prevented herself from hitting anyone. She took a breath and said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, uncle,


    thank you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, put her on the ice, and told her: ¡°Little girl, you must remember to slow


    down when you skate.¡±


    The little girl nodded hurriedly: ¡°Thank you Uncle, I see¡­¡±


    After speaking, she carefully waved at Charlie Wade: ¡°Goodbye, uncle.¡±


    Charlie Wade watched her slowly slide away, and then he was relieved. He was about to go back to


    find Stefanie when he suddenly saw a familiar face, staring at him with uprightness.


    He nced and asked in surprise: ¡°Loreen?! Why are you here?¡±


    Loreen deliberately wrinkled her nose and snorted, and said, ¡°Heathbrook is not yours, why can¡¯t I


    be here?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know that Loreen was angry with him at this time. Seeing that she seemed to


    be a bit aggressive, he smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just think it¡¯s a coincidence that


    Eastcliff is so big, how can I run into you here.¡±


    Loreen curled her lips: ¡°Or the old saying goes, there is no impermeable wall in the world! I used to


    come to Heathbrook every winter for skating. I have been in Aurouss Hilll this year. I have no


    chance. I think I will leave tomorrow, so I want toe and y before I go. y, I ran into you


    before I thought.¡±


    With that said, Loreen nced at Stefanie who was walking over, and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°If I


    don¡¯te, I don¡¯t know yet, so you still have a little lover in Eastcliff!¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, she knew that she had misunderstood her rtionship with


    Stefanie, so she hurriedly said: ¡°Loreen, you must have some misunderstanding about this matter. I


    don¡¯t have any lover. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. what.¡±


    Loreen curled her lips: ¡°Everyone is an adult, so don¡¯t try to cover it up here, aren¡¯t you afraid that I


    will go back and tell ire Wilson Wilson?¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°Loreen, you really misunderstood me about this.¡±


    As he was talking, Stefanie had already arrived. He saw Charlie Wade talking to a beautiful woman,


    so she took Charlie Wade¡¯s arm and asked intimately, ¡°Charlie Wade, is thisdy your friend?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°It¡¯s my college ssmate.¡±


    When Stefanie heard that it was Charlie Wade¡¯s college ssmate, she looked around and saw that


    there was no one else nearby except Loreen and her sister. Out of courtesy, she took off her mask


    and proactively reached out to Loreen with a smile. Said: ¡°Hello sister, I am Stefanie Sun!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1609


    Stefanie took off her mask because she felt that the woman in front of him was Charlie Wade¡¯s


    college ssmate. Whether she positioned herself as Charlie Wade¡¯s friend or Charlie Wade¡¯s


    fianc¨¦e in the past twenty years, when she met Charlie Wade, Give a minimum of respect.


    Therefore, she decided to take off the mask.


    However, this move scared Loreen to the point of being struck by lightning, standing still and unable


    to move!


    She looked at Stefanie¡¯s beautiful and familiar face and was speechless in surprise!


    The woman in front of me is really the hottest female star in China, Stefanie Sun!


    Stefanie Sun, the superstar who conquered the national audience and conquered Hollywood!


    Moreover, some people don¡¯t know the identity of Stefanie Sun, and don¡¯t know that she is the


    daughter of the chairman of the Sun family, but Loreen is also the eldestdy of the Eastcliff family


    after all, so she knows the identity of Stefanie well!


    At this moment, she felt that the whole person¡¯s worldview had been subverted.


    Charlie Wade, how could you be with Stefanie, a girl of heaven? Moreover, the two of them also


    went skiing hand in hand with an ambiguous posture. More importantly, Charlie Wade gave her a


    princess hug just now!


    God! The gap between the two is really too big!


    Stefanie can be said to be the girl with the best overall strength in Eastcliff.


    Although her family background is not the top in Eastcliff, it is second only to the Wade family and


    the Banks Familyy;


    However, Stefanie¡¯s appearance, build, temperament, talent and poprity are a bit higher than


    those of the Wade Family and Banks Familyy girls.


    Therefore, inprehensive consideration, no one from the Wade family and the Banks Familyy


    canpare to Stefanie.


    Or in other words, Stefanie is not only the most outstanding one in Eastcliff, but also the most


    outstanding one in the whole country.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Therefore, Loreen was extremely shocked and incredulous.


    why?


    Why would Charlie Wade be with ady of heaven like Stefanie?


    Loreen is still in shock, her cousin has already covered her mouth in surprise and eximed: ¡°Wow,


    it¡¯s really you¡­¡±


    Stefanie hurriedly put her finger to her mouth, made a silent gesture, and said with a smile: ¡°Shhh¡­


    don¡¯t shout, there are too many people here.¡±


    Loreen¡¯s sister nodded hurriedly, and asked in a low voice with excitement: ¡°Miss Sun, can I take a


    photo with you?¡±


    Stefanie stuck out her tongue and smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to take a group photo, but it¡¯s better


    not to post it on socialworking sites, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Loreen¡¯s sister said excitedly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never leak!¡±


    After speaking, she took her phone out of her pocket and leaned in to take a few photos with


    Stefanie.


    Loreen came back to her senses at this time, and said to Stefanie with an apologetic expression:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Sun, I was so shocked just now, I didn¡¯t react at all.¡±


    Stefanie smiled sweetly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Sister, don¡¯t be so polite!¡±


    Seeing Stefanie¡¯s smile, Loreen felt that as a woman, she would be sweetened by her smile.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1610


    In fact, like ire Wilson Wilson, she is also a fan of Stefanie. If it weren¡¯t for Charlie Wade¡¯s


    presence, she would have rushed over to take a photo with Stefanie.


    Therefore, Loreen couldn¡¯t help but tentatively asked: ¡°Charlie Wade, how did you meet Miss Sun?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think about how to answer Loreen¡¯s question.


    If you say that Stefanie is a customer who sees Feng Shui on her own, then it is obviously


    unreasonable toe to Heathbrook ice skating car hand in hand with the customer;


    But if I say that Stefanie is the one I knew when I was a child, I would suddenly reveal my identity.


    After all, in Loreen¡¯s eyes, she is an orphan who has been living in the Aurouss Hilll City


    Orphanage.


    How could an orphan who had lived in Aurouss Hilll since he was a child know the eldestdy of


    Eastcliff Sun¡¯s family? This is obviously unreasonable.


    So Charlie Wade felt that it seemed difficult to exin this matter to Loreen without revealing his


    identity.


    But just when he hesitated, Stefanie replied smoothly at this time: ¡°Charlie Wade and I have known


    each other since we were very young!¡±


    After listening to Loreen, she was dumbfounded!


    She suddenly became suspicious, thinking: ¡°Charlie Wade has lived in the Aurouss Hilll Welfare


    Institute since he was a child. After leaving the orphanage at the age of eighteen, he worked on the


    construction site, and then met ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s grandfather, who arranged for him. He went


    to Aurouss Hilll University to study for a year, and then he married ire Wilson Wilson¡­¡±


    ¡°Calcted like this, Charlie Wade¡¯s life path shouldn¡¯t have left Aurouss Hilll. Then how could he


    know Miss Sun¡¯s family?


    The identities of these two people can be said to be one ce each day. I don¡¯t know how many


    levels are in between. !¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Charlie Wade has any secrets he doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°This matter seems to have only this kind of exnation¡­¡±


    So Loreen asked subconsciously: ¡°Miss Sun, how did you and Charlie Wade know each other since


    childhood? Didn¡¯t Charlie Wade grow up in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Stefanie subconsciously wanted to tell the truth, Charlie Wade reacted and hurriedly said to the


    side: ¡°This matter is a long story¡­¡±


    Loreen looked at Charlie Wade, waiting for his next words.


    Charlie Wade knew that Stefanie¡¯s words just now must have subverted Loreen¡¯s consistent


    perception of herself, so Loreen could not give up, she would definitely break the casserole and ask


    the end.


    If I don¡¯t give her an answer that satisfies her today, then she will definitely do everything possible to


    explore the truth of the matter in the future, and may even talk to ire Wilson Wilson about it.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade said: ¡°Actually, when I was young, Miss Sun¡¯s parents took her to the


    Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute.


    At that time, they donated a lot of money to the Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute, and they also


    reached a group with me. One¡¯s charity assistance is a family helping an orphan. At that time, I met


    Miss Sun, and because I was a little older than her, she always called my brother and we always


    get along as brothers and sisters.¡±


    Stefanie heard this and knew that Charlie Wade definitely didn¡¯t want to reveal the identity of the


    Wade Family Young Master, so she nodded and said to Loreen, ¡°Yes, so brother Charlie Wade and I


    met a long time ago!¡±


    Loreen suddenly realized. Rich people like to engage in charity, which is not unusual.


    The reason Charlie Wade said, as a whole, sounds like nothing is wrong, and it fits Charlie Wade¡¯s


    entire life experience.


    In addition, Stefanie next to her also affirmed Charlie Wade¡¯s statement, so Loreen did not doubt it


    anymore.


    She just reproached and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, you know a star as big as Miss Sun, why have you


    never heard you talk about it?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know me. I¡¯ve never liked showing off. There¡¯s no need to


    always talk about my knowledge of Miss Sun. Besides, I¡¯m just a hanging silk in everyone¡¯s eyes. I


    said, and everyone will definitely not believe it. On the contrary, it will definitely cause everyone to


    laugh at it. If this is the case, why should I ask myself to be mocked?¡±

 Chapter 1611-1615

    Chapter 1611-1615


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1611


    Originally, Loreen only felt that Charlie Wade¡¯s rhetoric could barely pass, but there were always


    some things that made her feel that something was wrong.


    However, Charlie Wade¡¯s self-deprecation directly swept away the only little doubt in Loreen¡¯s heart.


    She thought that when Charlie Wade was in school, he was looked down upon by all kinds of


    people, even his ssmates from the same background could bully him wantonly.


    But he never cares about others, let alone argue or quarrel with others, it seems that everything has


    nothing to do with him.


    With Charlie Wade¡¯s personality, it is indeed impossible to tell him about Stefanie. Moreover, even if


    he said it, no one would believe it. Thinking of this, she admired Charlie Wade somewhat.


    Knowing the Sun family andmensurate with Ms. Sun¡¯s siblings, but never told anyone about it,


    and would rather be looked down upon by others than thought of using this rtionship. This is


    indeed very rare.


    However, she still has a little faint worry.


    Because just now, she saw Charlie Wade and Stefanie behave intimately, so she always felt that


    there seemed to be something abnormal between the two.


    So she asked Charlie Wade tentatively: ¡°Charlie Wade, how did you reconnect with Miss Sun?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know Nova Dias?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Loreen nodded and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the super hot gastric medicine with amazing effect


    during this period? Oh, by the way, it seems that Miss Sun is the endorsement of it!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked her again: ¡°Then do you know that the manufacturer of Oracle Nova Dias,


    Oracle Pharmaceutical, is a Aurouss Hilllpany?¡±


    Loreen continued to nod her head: ¡°Well, I know.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°When Stefanie went to Aurouss Hilll to shoot an advertisement


    some time ago, she also ate dinner with ire Wilson Wilson and I, but because Stefanie is a


    public figure, I didn¡¯t tell you about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Loreen suddenly realized, and asked Charlie Wade: ¡°At that time ire Wilson Wilson


    knew that you two had known each other a long time ago?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t tell ire Wilson Wilson the truth at the time,


    because Stefanie was going to work at that time, and I didn¡¯t want others to know about my affairs


    with Stefanie, lest I would drag Stefanie¡¯s back legs. , So I didn¡¯t tell ire Wilson Wilson or anyone


    about this at that time. In fact, if you didn¡¯t happen to meet you today, I wouldn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Loreen nodded gently, and when she heard Charlie Wade alwaysugh at herself, she felt a little


    distressed in her heart, so she said: ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t be so arrogant all the time. In fact, you are


    very powerful, I think few people canpare to you!¡±


    Loreen¡¯s remarks came from the heart.


    She really felt that Charlie Wade was very unusual. If nothing else, the strength alone was by no


    meansparable to that of ordinary people. At the beginning, The Butcher Brothers had no ability


    to counterattack before him.


    Judging by Charlie Wade¡¯s terrifyingbat effectiveness, those who insulted him in the past were


    actually not his opponents at all, but Charlie Wade never cared about them.


    Stefanie on the side hadn¡¯t spoken all the time. She knew that her unintentional remark just now


    almost caused Charlie Wade¡¯s trouble. Fortunately, Charlie Wade¡¯s brain reacted quickly, otherwise


    it would be really hard to exin this matter.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1612


    Seeing that Loreen believed her words, Charlie Wade said: ¡°Loreen, it¡¯ste, we¡¯ll leave first. See


    you at the airport tomorrow.¡±


    Loreen nodded slightly, remembering something, and hurriedly said: ¡°By the way, you just saved me


    again!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°The old one is not you, it¡¯s the little girl. I really ran into it. You


    shouldn¡¯t have any big problems, but the little girl may be a little dangerous.¡±


    Loreen deliberately curled her lips and said in a very stubborn tone: ¡°Thank you for that too!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled helplessly: ¡°Okay, we have to go, so I won¡¯t be polite with you. Remember this,


    don¡¯t tell ire Wilson Wilson first.¡±


    Loreen nodded: ¡°Okay, I see, it must be tight-lipped. It¡¯s gettingte and we both left.¡±


    Loreen and her cousin parked their car in a nearby parking lot. Charlie Wade and Stefanie just


    parked their car in Sun¡¯s courtyard, so everyone was not in the same direction, so they said


    goodbye on the edge of the ice rink.


    After the separation, Charlie Wade finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that today this incident


    was barely cleared.


    After Charlie Wade and Stefanie turned and walked out several tens of meters, Stefanie asked him


    in a low voice, ¡°Charlie Wade, why do you keep concealing your identity? If you show your identity,


    how dare those people in Aurouss Hilll bully you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°I left Wade¡¯s house with my parents and fell into Aurouss Hilll. To put


    it bluntly, I¡¯m just like an ordinary orphan. What can I do even if I show my identity? Others may not


    believe it.¡±


    Stefanie asked again: ¡°Then after Uncle Wade and Aunt Wade passed away, you can obviously


    contact the Wade family and let them pick you back.¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°The situation in the Wade family is


    complicated, far beyond what I could control at the time. What¡¯s more, my parents just didn¡¯t want to


    bow their heads to the Wade family before leaving Aurouss Hilll. Although I was young, my body


    was flowing. It¡¯s their blood, how can they take the initiative to bow their heads to the Wade Family


    and return to the Wade Family to enjoy the glory and wealth after their death?¡±


    Stefanie¡¯s eyes soon turned red. She hugged Charlie Wade¡¯s arm tightly and choked up and said: ¡°I


    feel sorry for you for having suffered so much and suffered so many grievances for so many years.


    People look down on you and can bully you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade patted the back of her hand, and said with a smile: ¡°Humans are like this. They have


    to withstand the ups and downs and beplimented by others for a lifetime. Maybe they don¡¯t


    know the dangers and sufferings of the world for a lifetime, so it is very likely that they will suffer in


    the future.


    Unfortunately, unlike me, I have seen the warmth and coldness of the world since I was eight years


    old. These experiences will be a precious asset for my future life.¡±


    Stefanie nodded slightly, tears running down the corners of her eyes.


    She really felt sorry for Charlie Wade¡¯s life over the past ten years. Even if Charlie Wade said so


    lightly, she felt a catch her throat every time she thought of it.


    He was the young master of the Wade family, but he lived in Aurouss Hilll and suffered from the


    bottom of the society. Stefanie couldn¡¯t imagine how he survived so many years.


    Although she is younger than Charlie Wade, she hopes to keep Charlie Wade in Eastcliff forever


    when she thinks of these things. She doesn¡¯t do anything by herself. Every day, she will do


    everything possible to treat him well and make up for him for so many years. Sins suffered.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade suddenly sighed: ¡°I will leave tomorrow. Let¡¯s see Stephen Thompson


    today!¡±


    Stefanie asked in surprise: ¡°Charlie Wade, are you going to see Uncle Thompson?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°My parents¡¯ things back then, I still need to ask him face to face.¡±


    Stefanie blurted out, ¡°Then I will go with you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1613


    Charlie Wade was not overly wary of Stephen Thompson.


    This is because he can analyze that Stephen Thompson has absolutely no malice towards him.


    Even for so many years, I was able to grow up in Aurouss Hilll safely, thanks to Stephen


    Thompson¡¯s secret protection.


    Therefore, if Stephen Thompson had malicious thoughts about himself, he would not wait until now.


    This is also one of the few people who can absolutely trust Charlie Wade, so he is going to contact


    Stephen Thompson and ask him to meet to learn some details of the year.


    Stephen Thompson was in the Wade Group at this time.


    In the high-level conference room of the Wade family group, all the children of the Wade family


    gathered here to participate in the family meeting.


    It was Nathaniel Wade, the old man of the Wade family, who presided over the meeting.


    Nearly twenty descendants of the Wade family were all sitting in the meeting room.


    At this moment, the old man said with emotion on his face: ¡°Old Master Exeor walked in a hurry


    yesterday and went directly to the airport from Wade Mountain. I didn¡¯t even see him for thest


    time. What a pity!¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s uncle, Corran Wade, asked, ¡°Dad, did you let use to the meeting for the old


    master¡¯s return to the United States?¡±


    Lord Wade waved his hand and said: ¡°The old master had told me a long time ago that the reason


    why he stayed in Eastcliff and the country after thepletion of the Wade Mountain was to wait for


    a chance that belongs to him. He is gone, presumably he has gotten the opportunity he has been


    waiting for for years.¡±


    Everyone nodded, and a cousin of Charlie Wade¡¯s generation asked: ¡°Grandpa, is there anything


    important that you let us over today?¡±


    When the old man called the entire Wade family¡¯s direct descendants for a meetingst time, and


    decided to move the ancestral grave, the Wade family¡¯s family business was too big after all. The


    children were in charge of various ministries and scattered across the country. If it was not an


    extremely important matter, there was no need to Everyone got together with great difficulty.


    Lord Wade sighed and said: ¡°At the beginning, the old master told me that after the dilemma of


    Wade¡¯s sleepy shoal was broken, he would have the opportunity to soar into the sky and rise to the


    next level, but I still couldn¡¯t understand it, Wade Mountain is Where is the opportunity to soar into


    the sky.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other for a while.


    The current strength of the Wade Family ranks second among the big families in the country,


    second only to the Banks Familyy. If one were to rise to the next level, wouldn¡¯t it mean to surpass


    the Banks Familyy and be the first family in the country?


    As a result, everyone was a little excited.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s third uncle, Myles, said: ¡°Dad, did the old master give some general clues? For


    example, where will this opportunity appear? Who is it? Or through what can I find relevant clues?¡±


    Lord Wade shook his head and said: ¡°The old master only said that the Wade family will usher in a


    god-given opportunity, but as to what the opportunity is and where to look for it, he didn¡¯t confide


    half a word, just said that it is a secret opportunity that should not be revealed!¡±


    Corran Wade smacked his lips and said, ¡°Then this range is too broad. We can¡¯t catch clues if we


    want to!¡±


    Lord Wade said: ¡°If you can¡¯t catch it, you have to find a way to take the initiative and search for it!¡±


    After speaking, Lord Wade said again: ¡°I have been thinking about a question for the past two days,


    that is, how can we surpass the Banks Familyy in the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°Over the Banks Familyy?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1614


    All the descendants of the Wade family, when you look at me and when I look at you, they all think


    this incident is almost a fantasy.


    Compared with the Banks Familyy, the Wade family is simr, and theprehensive strength of


    the Banks Familyy is about 20% higher than that of the Wade family.


    However, because the Banks Familyy¡¯s and Wade family¡¯s property base is toorge, the difference


    in money between the 20% gap is also astonishing.


    If the Wade family wants to surpass the Banks Familyy, it will be possible to increase their assets by


    at least a few hundred billion.


    The size of the Banks Familyy is stronger than that of the Wade family, and the development speed


    is naturally faster than that of the Wade family, so the gap between the Wade family and the Banks


    Familyy is actually slowly widening.


    Now wanting to go up against the trend and catch up with the Banks Familyy all the way is not only


    difficult, but more like a fantasy.


    Lord Wade could not help but sighed when everyone was silent. ¡°Twenty years ago, when Bruce


    was still alive, under his leadership, the Wade family almost surpassed the Banks Familyy. At that


    time, Bruce formted a strategy to dominate the country.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Eastcliff¡¯s big family believed that the Wade family would inevitably surpass the Banks Familyy and


    be the top of the country¡­¡±


    Having said that, Lord Wade was silent for a moment, his eyes full ofpassion and said: ¡°But,


    after Bruce has left, you people are really not as good as one¡­¡±


    When the eldest son Corran Wade heard this, he was very dissatisfied and said, ¡°Dad, it would be


    boring if you say that. We always say that we are not as good as Bruce and that is not as good as


    Bruce, but you drove away the Bruce and his family.


    If you didn¡¯t drive Bruce away, maybe the Wade Family has now achieved the goal of dominating


    the country.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± William pointed at Corran angrily, trying to yell at him, but then he put it back.


    He sighed and said to everyone: ¡°What happened back then is over. Let¡¯s focus on the present.¡±


    Corran said, ¡°Do you always have any good ways to shorten the distance between us and the


    Banks Familyy?¡±


    Lord Wade hesitated for a moment, and said: ¡°The Banks Familyy has always been a prosperous


    male. Father Banks has five sons and thirteen grandchildren, but he seems to have only two


    granddaughters.


    One of them is 22 years old this year and has reached the age of marriage, and the other As a


    minor, these two granddaughters are like pearls in the hands of the Banks Familyy. If the Wade


    family¡¯s grandchildren can marry the Banks Familyy¡¯s granddaughter, it will definitely help the Wade


    family!¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt, Cynthia Wade, said: ¡°Dad, Bank¡¯s granddaughter is very much loved in Bank¡¯s


    family. If you want to marry her, at least it must be our eldest grandson!¡±


    Wade¡¯s grandson is Jon, the son of Corran.


    At this time, Corran Wade sighed and said: ¡°Cynthia, Jon has already signed a marriage contract


    with the Norwegian royal princessst year. The wedding will be held this summer. Almost all


    Eastcliff knows about this. There is no room for mediation!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie Wade¡¯s cousin Jon said: ¡°Zara of the Banks Familyy, I have been in contact before.


    This woman has a cold personality and rarely participates in social activities. Many domestic and


    foreign celebrity gatherings have changed.


    She has never epted the invitation from her. to pursue her is as difficult as going to heaven.


    What¡¯s more, I have a marriage contract. If I go to pursue her, the Banks Familyy can see my


    motives at a nce. ¡­¡­¡±


    One of Charlie Wade¡¯s cousins, Brenden, the eldest son of Myles Wade, the eldest third of the


    Wade family, couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t I try?¡±


    Corran Wade nced at this in-looking nephew, shook his head and said, ¡°Brenden, the strength


    of the Banks Familyy is above us, even if you are the eldest son of William, you may not be able to


    enter the eyes of the Banks Familyy. Not to mention you?¡±


    Myles said a little displeased: ¡°Brother, what you said is boring. Who stipted that Banks¡¯s parents


    and granddaughters must marry someone else¡¯s eldest son? Maybe our Brenden has this charm?¡±


    Corran chuckled: ¡°The third child, if you are not convinced, you can let Brenden give it a try. I¡¯m just


    afraid that Brenden won¡¯t even have a chance to meet Zara Banks. In that case, it would be a


    laugh.¡±


    Lord Wade couldn¡¯t help sighing, sshing cold water and said, ¡°I want to marry into the Banks


    Familyy, but Brenden is really too far behind.¡±


    As he said, he suddenly remembered something, his eyes shed, he looked at Stephen


    Thompson, who had not spoken, and said, ¡°Stephen, do you think that if the son of Bruce is allowed


    to marry the Banks Familyy, can he agree?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1615


    As soon as Mr. Wade said this, the whole audience let out a surprise!


    The son of Bruce, isn¡¯t that Charlie Wade?


    In fact, as early as when Lord Wade asked Stephen Thompson to buy the Emgrand Group, to


    Aurouss Hilll to give it to Charlie Wade, and invite Charlie Wade to return to the family, everyone


    knew the news that Charlie Wade was still alive.


    Except for the old man, everyone else was very wary of Charlie Wade, even extremely repulsive in


    their hearts, for fear that he would return to Eastcliff andpete with them for the Wade Family¡¯s


    property and power.


    Fortunately, Charlie Wade rejected Stephen Thompson¡¯s request and did not return to Wade¡¯s


    house, so everyone breathed a sigh of relief and slowly rxed their guard.


    However, even if Charlie Wade didn¡¯te back, everyone was extremely dissatisfied with the


    matter of the grandfather throwing hundreds of billions and giving him the Emgrand Group.


    The Wade family¡¯s assets exceed trillions, but after all, the poption isrge.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s grandfather has four sons and two daughters.


    Except for the second child, Bruce, who died young that year, the other three sons gave birth to


    seven grandchildren and six granddaughters.


    Although the two daughters were married, they both held important positions in the Wade family¡¯s


    financial empire. Therefore, even if they were evenly distributed, it would not be possible to reach


    the level of 100 billion per person under the circumstances of many children.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade got the Emgrand Group alone, which really made many Wade family


    members very jealous.


    At that time, there were also many people who jointly opposed and strongly protested the entric


    approach of the father.


    But the old man resisted the crowd and insisted on doing so on the grounds that the Wade family


    owed too much to Bruce¡¯s family.


    Although everyone was dissatisfied with in 10,000 in their hearts, fortunately, Charlie Wade did not


    n to return to Eastcliff topete with them for more property, so everyone reluctantly epted


    all this.


    In the eyes of everyone, it is actually quite good to let Charlie Wade be a feudal king outside, at


    least it will not affect their fight for the position of Wade Family Patriarch.


    However, the old man actually wants Charlie Wade toe back, and he also wants him to marry


    the Banks Familyy. Isn¡¯t that for them to lead the wolf into the house?


    Therefore, Corran Wade, blurted out: ¡°Dad! The son of Bruce has been outside for so many years.


    He has not received high-end education, has not experienced family training and experience, and is


    completely a wild man.


    Let him marry the Banks Familyy. , Doesn¡¯t it make peopleugh out loud? And, I remember, he has


    already made a family in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, dad!¡± The old third Myles also hurriedly said: ¡°Which one of our Wade family¡¯s grandchildren


    is not the top domestic private school and has been studying from kindergarten to high school?


    Which one is not studying at a top overseas university? Which one is not from childhood? Receive


    the top-notch educationbining Chinese and Western?


    Not only learning knowledge, learning business, learning management, but also learning multi-


    language, learning aristocratic horsemanship, learning golf, the son of the second brother, grew up


    in an orphanage, not even a university It¡¯s been, how could Miss Bank¡¯s eldest in the Banks Familyy


    look at such goods?¡±


    Others also agreed with each other.


    Stephen Thompson said nkly at this time: ¡°Master Charlie Wade has been to university, but he


    has not been in college for four years. Moreover, I have some contact with Master Charlie Wade. In


    my opinion, Master Charlie Wade has the demeanor and courage of the second master, Bruce. He


    is definitely a dragon and a phoenix among people!¡±


    Jon, shouted sternly: ¡°Thompson, there is no ce for you to speak. Don¡¯t look at who is around


    you, we are all surnamed Wade! You are a domestic ve with a foreign surname, what are you


    talking about here? ?¡±


    Stephen Thompson said neither humble nor overbearing: ¡°Although Thompson is not surnamed


    Wade, Thompson¡¯s life was given by his second master, so Thompson had already swears that this


    life will belong to the Wade family, so every word I say , Have a clear conscience!¡±


    Brenden said coldly: ¡°You think we don¡¯t know you? You are not loyal to the Wade family at all, you


    are loyal to my second uncle, so you did everything possible to hide Charlie Wade, and you did


    everything possible to fool grandpa to buy him An imperial group, do you still want to fool Grandpa


    to get him back to Eastcliff? I think your selfishness is actually trying to help Charlie Wade win the


    position of the Wade Family Patriarch, right?!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed as soon as this was said!

 Chapter 1616-1620

    Chapter 1616-1620


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1616


    Even Lord Wade couldn¡¯t help being stunned.


    Stephen Thompson said in a cold voice at this time: ¡°I never thought of letting Master Charlie Wade


    come back. I just tell you objectively that today¡¯s Master Charlie Wade is not inferior to Bruce Wade,


    who was so powerful in Eastcliff back then! As for the marriage, it is The master who proposed it,


    not me!¡±


    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t have to be frightened here.


    Master Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t want toe back at all. With my understanding of him, even if I


    kneel down and beg him, he will note back, let alone abandon his wife and go with the Banks


    Familyy marriage!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were relieved. Won¡¯te back? It would be better not toe


    back! Lord Wade¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    After pondering for a while, he said seriously: ¡°Actually, I think if Charlie Wadees back, I can¡¯t


    say that he can really marry Zara Banks sessfully.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Corran Wade blurted out: ¡°The Banks Familyy¡¯s eyes are higher than the top,


    and Jon¡¯s outstanding status may not be able to do it. He is a vulgar person who has been outside


    for many years, why should Banks Familyy be swayed?! ¡°


    Lord Wade looked at Corran Wade coldly and grinned.


    Corran Wade was shaken by the old man¡¯s nce, and he felt as if he could see through his mind


    at once.


    Lord Wade knew in his heart that the reason why Corran Wade was here to belittle Charlie Wade


    was because he was afraid that Charlie Wade would reallye back, and he was even more


    afraid that Charlie Wade would really agree to marry the Banks Familyy.


    Because of fear, so belittle. It seems to be justified, but in fact it is just to cover up his inner panic.


    Others also agreed at this time, everyone¡¯s reason was simple, it was just that Charlie Wade grew


    up in a humble environment and couldn¡¯t be worthy of Miss Banks Familyy.


    Myles said with a sneer on his face: ¡°Dad, although Charlie Wade is the son of my second brother,


    he has been the sling in the mouth of a young man for so many years. How can a sling be


    compared with ady of heaven like Zara? ¡°


    Seeing everyone objected, he thought that Elder Wade snorted and said, ¡°You? Do you know that


    back then, Zara¡¯s mother, the eldest daughter-inw of the Banks Familyy, wanted to find life and


    death for Bruce? Back then, she chased Bruce for many years. As long as Bruce nodded, she will


    be the second daughter-inw of the Wade family. Today, she also mourns in front of Bruce¡¯s grave


    every year. Do you understand this kind of love for the house and the Wades?¡±


    In a word, the audience was in an uproar! Corran Wade only remembered those past events at this


    time. Bruce back then, in the entire Eastcliff, that is really the dominant existence. I don¡¯t know how


    many wealthy daughters, I dream of marrying him, even if I am his lover.


    This includes Zara¡¯s mother and Bank¡¯s eldest daughter.


    Back then, countless men were deathly jealous of Bruce, including his eldest brother.


    If the old man said that Zara¡¯s mother loves Bruce, then Charlie Wade and Zara¡¯s matter is really


    possible¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1617


    Just when everyone in the Wade family had their own ghosts, thinking about what reasons they


    should use to convince the old man to give up this idea.


    The old man patted the table and said excitedly: ¡°I think if Charlie Wade nodded in this matter, the


    sess rate is very high!¡±


    Cynthia Wade hurriedly said: ¡°Dad, Charlie Wade is already married! Do you think it is possible for


    the Banks Familyy to marry the eldest granddaughter who is like a jewel in the palm to a married


    man?


    Even if Charlie Wade is divorced, it is a second time marriage!¡±


    Lord Wade said indifferently: ¡°As long as the charm is big enough, what about the third marriage,


    even if it is not divorced, do you know how many wealthy daughters Eastcliff had back then, would


    you rather give Bruce a little? They have noints, this is the charm of Bruce!¡±


    Corran Wade said grimly: ¡°Dad! Times are different! Now young people admire themselves, how


    can they be willing to wrong themselves?¡±


    Lord Wade said coldly: ¡°Will you or not? It¡¯s not you or me. It¡¯s the facts! How can I know if I don¡¯t


    try?!¡±


    After that, he immediately said to Stephen Thompson: ¡°Stephen, go to Aurouss Hilll as soon as


    possible, and when you see Charlie Wade, tell him about this matter.¡±


    Stephen Thompson said earnestly: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think Master Charlie Wade will agree.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lord Wade frowned, pointed at the other Wade Family heirs, and asked: ¡°They don¡¯t want


    Charlie Wade toe back, don¡¯t you want it?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Thompson hastily exined: ¡°Master, you have misunderstood. I am looking forward to Young


    Master Wade¡¯s return to the Wade family day and night. However, based on my understanding of


    Master Charlie Wade, it is indeed impossible for him to agree to marry the Banks Familyy. He is


    very attentive to his current wife. When talking about the marriage, don¡¯t forget that he and Miss


    Sun¡¯s already have a marriage contract. That is the order of his parents and the words of the


    matchmaker.


    Master Charlie Wade counts. Miss Sun who considers the Sun family will not consider Zara from the


    Banks Familyy either!¡±


    ¡°f*ck¡­¡±


    Everyone thought of a fact that they had ignored for many years.


    As early as when Charlie Wade was young, he had already been engaged to Miss Daisy Sun, who


    is now the big star Stefanie!


    Lord Wade suddenly cast a golden light in his eyes, and said excitedly: ¡°Oh! I am dull! It turns out


    that the opportunity to soar into the sky that the old master said is on Charlie Wade!¡±


    Others looked at Lord Wade, wondering why he suddenly said this.


    Lord Wade sighed at this time: ¡°Although the strength of the Sun family is much weaker than that of


    the Banks Familyy, but the Sun family is less! Orrin owns 25.5% of the Sun Group¡¯s shares!


    This does not count as his other assets. Adding up is afraid that it will reach the trillion level, even if


    there is no one, it will be infinitely close. The most perfect thing is that he has only one daughter,


    and everything about him in the future will belong to his daughter, in other words, it will also be his


    son-inw!¡±


    Everyone was to death with jealousy. real or fake? So Charlie Wade has been outside for so many


    years, and he still carries the marriage contract with Miss Sun¡¯s family? !


    This is too damn enviable, right? !


    At this moment, the old man stood up excitedly and said to Stephen Thompson: ¡°Stephen, give you


    a task, I don¡¯t care what you use, within half a year, Charlie Wade must divorce the woman in


    Aurouss Hilll, and then return to the family. !¡±


    Stephen Thompson nodded: ¡°Master, I must go all out.¡±


    The other Wade family members were all annoyed.


    ording to the current trend, it depends on whether the old man must get Charlie Wade back.


    Moreover, once Charlie Wadees back, he is very likely to be the son-inw of the Sun


    family, and also likely to be the son-inw of the Banks Familyy.


    At that time, he had be a real person in the Wade Family who could make ends meet.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1618


    This is an uneptable situation for other cousins!


    All of a sudden, everyone began to think desperately about the countermeasures.


    Lord Wade¡¯s mood suddenly cleared up, and he could already determine that the opportunity for the


    Wade Family to take off that the old master Orion Exeor said was Charlie Wade.


    This immediately solved the doubts that had troubled him for four years and made him feel good.


    So heughed, stood up, and said loudly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be here today, let¡¯s end the meeting!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were a little strange, but no one dared to say anything against it, but


    everyone had their own ghosts in their hearts. The vast majority of them were unwilling to see


    Charlie Wade return to the Wade family in high profile.


    After the meeting ended, Stephen Thompson returned to his office and just sat down in his seat, he


    received a call from Charlie Wade.


    With joy in his heart, he hurriedly connected to the phone and asked respectfully: ¡°Master, how do


    you think of calling me?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Steward Thompson, is it convenient for you to speak now?¡±


    ¡°Convenient.¡± Stephen Thompson hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m in my own office. It¡¯s very safe and


    confidential. You can say anything.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and said lightly: ¡°I am in Eastcliff and want to see you. Do you have


    time?¡±


    Stephen Thompson asked in surprise, ¡°Master, have youe to Eastcliff? When did it happen?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I have been here for two days,e over and do some things, n to go back


    tomorrow, I want to see you before I leave.¡±


    Stephen Thompson immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, young master, please move to the Sweetwater


    Teahouse in the Hillcrest Guild Hall. That¡¯s the next industry.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Okay, then I will pass now.¡±


    Stephen Thompson hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s set off immediately!¡±


    Hillcrest Guild Hall was a Quintong dynasty building. It was used to entertain people from Hillcrest


    area who went to Eastcliff to rush for the exam. It is a bit simr to the Quintong Dynasty


    Heathbrook office in Eastcliff.


    Later, it gradually developed into old Eastcliff people listening to music and tea. Great ce.


    Stephen Thompson invested in a teahouse in Hillcrest Guild Hall. This teahouse is antique and


    charming. Stephen Thompson oftenes here to rest or entertain friends on weekdays.


    With Stephen Thompson¡¯s current status as the chief steward of the Wade family, he is considered


    to be the number one person in Eastcliff. In addition to the top families, the patriarchs of other


    families have to be respectful in front of him, so his teahouse business is very Well, many people


    with good looks like toe to join in.


    When Charlie Wade arrived at Hillcrest Guild Hall, Stephen Thompson had already arrived one step


    ahead of him.


    He personally greeted him at the door, seeing Charlie Wadeing with a woman wearing a mask,


    stunned.


    Stephen Thompson has been cultivating in Eastcliff for many years and has extraordinary insight


    into many things. He can almost see at a nce that the woman wearing a mask who came with


    Charlie Wade is Miss Sun Sun.


    At this moment, Stephen Thompson was extremely happy and said excitedly: ¡°Master and Miss


    Sun, how did you two meet together?¡±


    Stefanie smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Thompson, I¡¯m all dressed up like this, and I can¡¯t hide from you!¡±


    Stephen Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Sun has an extraordinary temperament. How can a mask


    cover it.¡±


    After that, Stephen Thompson hurriedly said again: ¡°Young Master, Miss Sun, it is not convenient to


    speak here, please follow me to the backyard!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1619


    Sweetwater Tea House is divided into front yard, middle yard and back yard. They are all typical


    antique wooden buildings. There is also a stage inside. People often talk about cross talk or sing


    Peking opera here.


    The front yard and the middle yard are both open to the outside world. Members of the tea house


    can consume here, but the back yard is not open to the outside world. This is Stephen Thompson¡¯s


    private domain, which is extremely confidential.


    Stephen Thompson respectfully invited Charlie Wade and Stefanie into the private living room in the


    backyard.


    After entering, Stephen Thompson immediately distracted all the service staff, personally invited


    Charlie Wade and Stefanie to sit down on the sofa, and at the same time personally used his set of


    precious Jianzhu tea set to make a pot of tea for the two.


    After passing the fragrant tea cup to the two of them, Stephen Thompson couldn¡¯t hide his


    excitement and said, ¡°Master, I really didn¡¯t expect you toe to Eastcliff, and you are still with


    Miss Sun¡­ ¡°


    Stephen Thompson had actually longed for Charlie Wade to be willing toe back, and he had


    also longed for Charlie Wade toe together with Stefanie.


    He has been in Eastcliff for many years, and he knows the situation of Wade family and other big


    families very well.


    Based on his mastery of the entire Eastcliff family situation, he felt that the best choice for Charlie


    Wade was to divorce his current wife, and then leave the small city of Aurouss Hilll,e to


    Eastcliff, and get his identity of the young master, and then marry Stefanie openly.


    In Stephen Thompson¡¯s opinion, no one in this world is more suitable for Charlie Wade than


    Stefanie. The two of them are simply a match made in heaven.


    This is not only because Charlie Wade and Stefanie originally had a marriage contract, but also


    because Orrin is a righteous person, and their family of three values   love and righteousness.


    More importantly, the Sun family has extraordinary strength and only has one only daughter. If


    Charlie Wade marries Stefanie, it is equivalent to putting half of the Sun family group behind him.


    In that way, Charlie Wade is not only the second young master of the Wade family, but also the son


    of Uncle Orrin, no one can match in Eastcliff.


    Therefore, now that he saw Charlie Wade and Stefanie together, he was very excited.


    Charlie Wade said lightly at this time: ¡°I came to Eastcliff this time mainly to take a look at Uncle


    Orrin. Didn¡¯t he have a bad health some time ago, so I came to see him.¡±


    Stephen Thompson was shocked and blurted out: ¡°Master, Chairman Sun suddenly recovered from


    a serious illness, and the whole person looks a lot younger on TV. Should you help from behind?¡±


    Stephen Thompson paid no less attention to Charlie Wade. Although he didn¡¯t know many things,


    he still heard about Charlie Wade being regarded as a master in Aurouss Hilll. He knew that the


    second young master had some abilities that ordinary people did not have. .


    Facing Stephen Thompson¡¯s problem, Charlie Wade smiled slightly, nodded gently, and said, ¡°I also


    got a good medicine by chance, so I rushed over to take it to Uncle Orrin. Fortunately, the good


    medicine worked well.¡±


    Stephen Thompson trembled and said with emotion: ¡°Master, the effect of your good medicine is


    more than good! It can be described as superb! Having lived for so many years, I have never heard


    of any medicine that can cure it. Good for advanced pancreatic cancer. From this we can see that


    your good medicine is definitely a miracle medicine!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded nomitantly and looked at Stephen Thompson seriously: ¡°Steward


    Thompson, I have prepared a copy of this good medicine for you. If you need it in the future, I will


    definitely deliver it to you.¡±


    Rejuvenation pills, Charlie Wade has them.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1620


    If it is really necessary, he can take it out and give it to Stephen Thompson at any time.


    But the reason why he said he would wait until Stephen Thompson needed it was that he wanted to


    use Rejuvenation Pill to increase Stephen Thompson¡¯s reliability.


    It was not that he had doubts about Stephen Thompson, but that he felt that it was always right to


    be cautious under any circumstances.


    Stephen Thompson hangs with the Rejuvenation Pill, and Stephen Thompson¡¯s loyalty to him will


    inevitably increase.


    As soon as Stephen Thompson heard this, his whole expression was stunned, and he immediately


    thanked him: ¡°Master, with your words, you will die without regret when you go up to the sword


    mountain and down to the sea of   fire!¡±


    Stephen Thompson is not only a loyal person, but also a smart person.


    Although he didn¡¯t know exactly what Rejuvenation Pill was, he could also get a glimpse of it


    through Orrin¡¯s performance.


    First of all, the good medicine Charlie Wade said must be a miracle medicine that can cure all


    diseases. Even advanced pancreatic cancer, a severe disease with a fatality rate of almost 100%,


    can be cured. Then there may be no cure in this world.


    Secondly, Orrin¡¯s whole body state on TV is better than when he was healthy, which proves that this


    good medicine can not only cure diseases, but also prolong life.


    With these two effects, it can almost be called the world¡¯s treasure.


    But now, Charlie Wade actually promised to prepare a copy for himself, which not only made him


    excited, but also moved him extremely.


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and asked Stephen Thompson, ¡°Steward Thompson, I came to see


    you this time to know the details of my parents being forced to leave and the murder. Do you have


    any more clues? For example, behind the scenes. Who is it?¡±


    Stephen Thompson hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Master, at the outset, your father clearly


    offended the Rothschild family, which has dominated the West for many years, but actually offended


    the entire Eastcliff family.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked him: ¡°Why would my father offend the entire Eastcliff family?¡±


    Stephen Thompson sighed and said, ¡°Back then, your father led the Wade family to start


    transnational finance and trade under the tide of opening up the market economy. At that time,


    manyrge families in China knew nothing about overseas financial markets.


    It is very traditional physical trade, such as exporting some domestic products to overseas, and then


    importing some products from overseas to return to China. This kind of transnational trade is the


    most basic. Our ancestors have been doing this since the Ming and Moore Dynasties, even in the


    Moore Dynasty. Our country has be thergest foreign trade country in the world. Shanghai


    Port, one or two thousand years ago, can be said to be the busiest trading port in the world¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Stephen Thompson sighed and said, ¡°However, until your father was young, the


    foreign trade of our domestic entrepreneurs was almost the same as that of the Ming and Moore


    Dynasties, with little technical content, while Europeans and Americans have already yed


    multinational finance. It¡¯s supernatural, stocks, futures, oil, gold, private equity funds, hedge funds,


    venture capital, these are the housekeeping skills of Europe and the United States¡­¡±


    ¡°At the time, Asian countries were still relying on the hard-produced goods of workers to go


    overseas to exchange for money. When a little bit of little money was umted, their hedge


    funds went directly to Asia to wreak havoc with a lot of hot money. The financial turmoil can also


    legally steal the fruits ofbor in Asian countries for years or even decades, causing a country¡¯s


    financial copse, stock market copse, and property market copse¡­¡±


    ¡°Back then, the Rothschild family aimed at the blood-sucking goal of the big family in China. When


    everyone could only be ughtered by others, it was your father who stood up and organized the


    entire Eastcliff family to work together against Rothschild. The Wade family finally caused the


    Rothschild family to retreat in embarrassment and dare note to China for ten years¡­¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°ording to what you said, the Eastcliff


    families should thank my father. Why does my father offend them?¡±

 Chapter 1621-1625

    Chapter 1621-1625


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1621


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s question, Stephen smiled bitterly, and said in a sad tone: ¡°Master, most


    people in this world are like this. They don¡¯t know how to be grateful, and they will depend on others


    and enjoy them only when they need others. Others give themselves help and support, but as soon


    as they don¡¯t need others, they will immediately turn their faces, and evenin that others


    have robbed them of the limelight.¡±


    Stephen said with emotion, ¡°You don¡¯t know. At that time, your father led them with Ross. When the


    Rothshilde family fought fiercely, they were very ttering, and even took the initiative to form a


    Eastcliff business alliance and elected your father as the first chairman of the alliance.¡±


    ¡°But when your father defeated the Rothschild family, they again Immediately disbanded the


    business alliance, and even vilified your father¡¯s failure to operate, missed the opportunity to defeat


    the Rothschild family, and even maliciously ndered behind the scenes, saying that your father


    and the Rothschild family had joined forces to cheat the major families of Eastcliff interest ¡°


    Charlie Wade heard here, could not help but clenched fist, red with rage, thundered a low voice:


    ¡±These people, it is too much, ¡°


    Stephen sighed:¡± hey Master ah, employing forward! , No need to look like people from behind, in


    every big family in Eastcliff, it is everywhere! Back then, your father, was a hero who resisted the


    Rothschild family, suddenly became the object of envy and nder of everyone in Eastcliff. Your


    father is too good!¡±


    Stephen said here, he paused slightly, and continued: ¡°The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the


    wind will destroy it. This is an eternal principle. After all, he is too good, so, The entire Eastcliff


    family turned their guns at him.¡±


    ¡°The Rothschilds saw him be a target of public criticism, and immediately made aeback,


    and they were also very insidious. They publicly dered that they were the Rothschilds, the Wade


    family, and him. His personal grievances, naturally let all other aristocratic families watch the fire


    from the other side!¡±


    Stephen¡¯s tone became more and more angry: ¡°The old man saw that the Wade family was going to


    be the target of the Rothschild family alone, and there were even a lot of Eastcliff behind.


    Other families waited for an opportunity to stab the knife, so they had to expel your father from the


    Wade family, and announced to the public that your father had nothing to do with the Wade family,


    so your father would take you and your mother to leave Eastcliff, Go to Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s expression was very gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°This incident is that the


    entire Eastcliff family betrayed the Wade family, and then the Wade family chose to betray my


    father, and finally pushed my father out as the scapegoat, Our family of three bears the anger of the


    Rothschild family alone.¡±


    Stephen nodded lightly, and said with red eyes: ¡°It was indeed like this back then.¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes were full of solemnity, and he said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s all. A group of bastards who


    crossed the river and demolished bridges and fell into trouble, I swear by Charlie Wade, one of


    these bastards counts as one, and I will make them pay for it!¡±


    Stephen hurriedly said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be impulsive! This happened back then. Except for the Sun


    family, all other families have participated in Eastcliff. From the Banks Familyy, which has been


    thriving in these years, to the other small families whose assets barely exceed 10 billion, all


    betrayed your father without exception. You must not Be their public enemy!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a resolute expression: ¡°I am not a timid person. These people, even the


    Wade family, are all aplices who killed my parents. I will not easily let them go!¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Stephen and said seriously: ¡°Steward Thompson, you don¡¯t need to


    worry too much. I¡¯m not a fool. When I¡¯m under-fed andcking in strength, I will not directly go


    against Eastcliff¡¯s big family, I¡¯ll try my best, save energy, and give them a surprise!¡±


    Stephen sighed lightly, nodded and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not just that you want to avenge the second


    master and the second wife.


    I am looking forward to this day for a long time. If you have any needs, I am willing to go through fire


    and water for this!¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°Steward Thompson, if there is anything that


    needs your help, I will definitely tell you.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1622


    Stephen hurriedly said, ¡°Master, I have a small suggestion below. I wonder if you would like to listen


    to it.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Stephen said , ¡°Master, I want Eastcliff to let those who fail your father. People pay the price, you


    must first hold the Wade Family firmly in your hands, and then formte a detailed andplete


    n to destroy these families one by one!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°If I hold the Wade Family in my hands , Which family do you think I am


    going to defeat first?¡±


    ¡°Banks Familyy!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Stephen said without hesitation: ¡°Banks Familyy is the strongest. Killing them is equivalent to


    achieving half of the goal. Moreover, back then The group of people who stabbed your father


    secretly were all gathered by the Banks Familyy. They had formed an anti-Wade alliance in private,


    and the Banks Familyy was the leader.¡±


    ¡°The anti-Wade alliance?¡± Charlie Wade sneered, ¡°Okay.¡± An anti-leaf alliance! Just four words, I will


    not give up with the Banks Familyy!¡±


    Stephen said, ¡°By the way, Master, today the master convened a meeting with all his protagonists


    and mentioned you and the Banks Familyy.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie Wade frowned and asked him, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Stephen nced at Stefanie, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°I just said straight away. The old


    master helped Wade family fix it. Nathaniel Wade, the master has been waiting for the Wade Family


    to take off for the second time. This time the old master also left. He pinned the Wade Family¡¯s hope


    of taking off on you, so he wants you toe back and ask you to follow The Banks Familyy to be


    married.¡±


    ¡°Banks Familyy?!¡± Charlie Wade and Stefanie both looked shocked and questioned in unison.


    ¡°For him, it is the Banks Familyy!¡± Stephen sighed and said, ¡°Miss Zara of the Banks Familyy is very


    important in the Banks Familyy. Whoever marries her will definitely get a lot of resources from the


    Banks Familyy. He wants you to go, but let me persuade you.¡±


    After speaking, he nced at Stefanie again and said embarrassingly: ¡°Master also said, if the


    Banks Familyy is not good, Miss Sun is also an excellent candidate.¡±


    Stefanie blushed immediately.


    Charlie Wade said in a cold voice, ¡°When my father was used of being used by thousands of


    people, he instead of helping our family of three shelter us from the wind and rain, he drove us out.


    Now he wants me to help the Wade family take off. It¡¯s just a pipe dream. ! ¡°


    Stephen Thompson nodded his head and said:¡± Master, master approach is certainly a bit too


    much, but you also unnecessary too angry, on the contrary that was a good opportunity to bring


    counted on the meter, you could have promised him, with Miss Sunplete engagement, then


    Take the opportunity to ask him for more resources from the Wade Family. If you can be the


    next Patriarch of the Wade Family and deal with the Banks Familyy, you will definitely increase your


    chances of winning!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1623


    ¡°Be the Patriarch of the Wade Family?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and said with a little disdain: ¡°I have no interest in the Patriarch of


    the Wade Family.¡±


    Stephen hurriedly said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t forget, Wade The family is the secondrgest family in


    Eastcliff, and even the secondrgest family in the country. If you can get the Wade family, then the


    distance between you and the Banks Familyy will be infinitely closer!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said, ¡°Steward Thompson, finally One day, I will use my own


    hands to defeat the Banks Familyy and all other families that have failed my father! I will rely on my


    own strength to let them kneel before my parents¡¯ grave to confess!¡±


    Stephen sighed ¡°Master, if you get the Wade Family, you wille sooner on this day!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to return to the Wade Family, because when that dayes,


    even the Wade Family will have to Kneel!¡±


    Stephen was frightened by Charlie Wade¡¯s determined attitude and cold aura.


    At this moment, he saw Bruce¡¯s shadow on Charlie Wade¡¯s body.


    It was also at this moment that he gave up his n to persuade Charlie Wade to return to the Wade


    Family and fight for the head of the Wade Family.


    Because he knew that the Wade family was not worthy!


    The Wade family was not good enough for Bruce back then, and now they are not good enough for


    Bruce¡¯s son!


    Therefore, he immediately stated to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, from now on, I will listen to your


    instructions. If you need it, I can leave Wade¡¯s house at any time, and focus on being with you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Now Don¡¯t worry, but in the future, I might really need


    Steward Thompson, for you to leave Wade¡¯s house ande out to help me.¡±


    Charlie Wade also wants to take Ichiro Kobayashi to Japan quickly before the arrival of the Lunar


    New Year, to thoroughly understand Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. He took it in his own hands, and


    let Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s horsepower to produce Nova Dias for himself, and then develop a


    liver-protecting drug by himself, quickly seizing the global market.


    The pharmaceutical industry is rted to human health. As long as there is core technology,


    profitability is not a problem at all, and it can easily be a giant multinational group.


    If you develop Oracle Pharmaceutical into the world¡¯s top pharmaceuticalpany, neither the


    Wade family nor the Banks Familyy will be able topete with them.


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals has several production bases in Japan with huge production capacity. It


    is definitely unrealistic to move all of them back to China. Therefore, a reliable person is needed to


    help him stare in Japan as the chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.


    At that time, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall will have to be renamed Oracle Pharmaceutical, and it is


    certain that Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s straw bag cannot be the chairman.


    Therefore, Stephen became the most suitable candidate in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes.


    Although Stephen didn¡¯t know what Charlie Wade wanted to do, he didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°I will


    listen to your dispatch at any time!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be here today, Steward Thompson, I Go back with my wife first.


    I will have to go back to Aurouss Hilll tomorrow.¡±


    Stephen asked in surprise, ¡°Master, are you leaving so soon?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I still have a lot to do. It¡¯ste.¡±


    Stephen said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you and Miss Sun out!¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Oh, yes, the tea you made is good. Give me some. I¡¯ll go back and send my old


    man, he bought a bunch of junk tea from the deceptive tea seller on WeChat. I can¡¯t return without


    bringing some.¡±


    Stephen hurriedly said, ¡°Master, wait a moment, I will arrange for someone to bring it over!¡±


    Soon, a teahouse manager Carrying a few exquisite gift boxes and walked over quickly.


    Stephen said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, here are the best teas. You can bring it back and give Mr.


    Wilson a taste. If you like it, I will mail you some regrly. ¡°


    Charlie Wade took the tea and thanked him: ¡°Steward Thompson, you are interested, thank you.¡±


    Stephen hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t dare to be¡± bid farewell to Stephen, Charlie Wade and


    Stefanie returned to the Sun family vi together.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1624


    On the way, Stefanie remained silent, as if something was on her mind.


    Seeing her beautiful brows were always frowning, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but ask her: ¡°


    Daisy, what do you think?¡± Stefanie returned to his senses and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, you and ire


    Wilson Wilson have a rtionship. Is it really good?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in amazement : ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about this?¡± Stefanie said, ¡°I¡¯m just


    curious, and also a little worried about it.¡±


    ¡°Worry about what?¡±


    ¡°Worry about your rtionship if it is true? What should I doter?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and asked her: ¡°Have you ever thought about what you will do in the


    future before meeting me?¡±


    Stefanie nodded: ¡°I thought about it, before I met you Before, I felt that I must find you. If I can¡¯t find


    you, I¡¯ll stay single. Anyway, I don¡¯t feel much about other men.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°If you really can¡¯t find me, you can¡¯t keep going. Single to 30 or 40 years


    old?¡±


    Stefanie said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t say 30 or 40, what about 50 or 60 years old? My life is already


    fulfilled, so I won¡¯t be wronged just because I need a man. So I¡¯d rather not chant, if I can¡¯t find you,


    then I might spend most of my life traveling around the world. When I¡¯m old, I find a ce I like to


    settle down, grow flowers, grow grass, and raise small animals. I donated all the family properties


    before, so it would be good for a lifetime.¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s persuasion reached his lips and swallowed it back.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized that he had left an indelible mark on Stefanie¡¯s life. No matter


    whether he would be with her in the future, this mark could not be removed by him.


    This is what I owe her, and it is also an unshirkable responsibility.


    It¡¯s just that, at the moment, he still can¡¯t figure out how he should resolve the rtionship between


    this girl and himself for more than 20 years.


    That night, Angie personally cooked and cooked a table of rich and delicious meals.


    Orrin took out the top Maotai he saved for Stefanie¡¯s wedding and had a drink with Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade was about to leave, and both of them were a little bit sad.


    But the two also knew very well that Charlie Wade not only had a small family of his own in Aurouss


    Hilll, but also started his own business in Aurouss Hilll.


    Charlie Wade did not go to the Emgrand Group given by the Wade family a few times. He did not


    take any money from the Emgrand Group;


    Charlie Wade did not spend much for the 10 billion given by the Wade family, and he spent almost


    all the moneyter. Earn it yourself, or taken it from Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    Now Oracle Pharmaceutical has be famous in China, and Oracle Nova Dias has be


    famous both at home and abroad for its powerful medicinal effects in a short period of time.


    After trying this magical stomach medicine, many foreigners are crazy about purchasing and


    preparing to take it back to their country and share it with their loved ones.


    This has further led to the poprity of Oracle Nova Dias.


    Currently, Nova Dias has been in short supply. Distributors across the country are holdingrge


    amounts of cash, hoping to get more cash.


    Following the development, Oracle Nova Dias is likely to be the world¡¯s best-selling and most


    well-known stomach medicine.


    The practicability and applicability of stomach medicine are very wide. People all over the world,


    regardless of age, gender, or race, will have this aspect.


    Therefore, this also means that Oracle Pharmaceutical¡¯s future development prospects are


    immeasurable.


    Both husband and wife believed that if one day Charlie Wade could mass produce the magical


    rejuvenating pill, then Charlie Wade would definitely be the richest person in the world, not one


    of them.


    Therefore, they also know that for Charlie Wade now, Aurouss Hilll is his base, his base camp, and


    the cornerstone of his personal career soaring!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1625


    Early the next morning, Charlie Wade was about to say goodbye to Stefanie¡¯s family, and then he


    took a taxi to the station, but unexpectedly, Orrin insisted on driving him personally.


    Angie and Stefanie were walking with him.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want them to spend a lot of trouble, but couldn¡¯t stand the hospitality, so he


    agreed.


    On the road, Orrin drove his Rolls-Royce sedan, Angie sat in the passenger seat, and Charlie Wade


    and Stefanie sat in the back row.


    Stefanie¡¯s mood has always been a little depressed, but since her parents are in the car, she didn¡¯t


    speak, and she seemed to worry about it all the way.


    Seeing the outline of the airport can be seen outside the window, Stefanie plucked up the courage


    to stretch out her hand, quietly grabbed Charlie Wade¡¯s palm, and her little hand squeezed Charlie


    Wade¡¯s hand firmly.


    Charlie Wade turned his head to look subconsciously, and found that Stefanie¡¯s eyes were


    stubbornly and resentful looking at him, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit of guilt in his heart.


    Rolls-Royce stopped steadily at the gate of the departure floor of the airport. Charlie Wade gently


    took his hand out of Stefanie¡¯s hand and said to the three of them: ¡°Uncle Orrin, Angie, and Daisy,


    you just Don¡¯t get out of the bus. The airport is crowded and it¡¯s not so good to be seen by people,


    especially the girls , who are public figures.¡± Stefanie said hurriedly, ¡°I can wear a mask!¡±


    Angie said at this time: ¡°If it¡¯s OK, even if you wear them Masks, you can only send Charlie Wade to


    the security checkpoint, there is not much distance in total, so don¡¯t take this risk.¡±


    Orrin also nodded and said: ¡°Yes, don¡¯t cause your Charlie Wade trouble.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stefanie nodded slightly, looked at Charlie Wade, and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, remember to tell


    me after you board the ne, and tell me afternding.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°Okay. Yes, I know, don¡¯t worry.¡± After that, Charlie Wade got out of the car


    and took a small bag from the trunk.


    Afterwards, he waved goodbye to the Sun family of three through the window of the car, turned


    around and entered the airport.


    As soon as he entered the airport, he received a call from Loreen: ¡°Charlie Wade, are you at the


    airport?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m going through the security check.?¡±


    Loreen hurriedly said, ¡°Then you go in first., I¡¯m in a traffic jam here, it may take about 20 minutes, I


    should be in time.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Then see you during a break or at the boarding gate, if it is not possible, you


    can also see it on the ne.


    ¡± No problem!¡±


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone, went through the security check alone and came to the t3


    terminal.


    The t3 terminal of Eastcliff Airport is veryrge, with many luxury shops in it. Basically, major


    international brands have stores here.


    Charlie Wade thought that he only prepared some tea from Stephen for the old man, but he hadn¡¯t


    prepared gifts for his wife and mother-inw ine Ma.


    When I set off, my mother-inw still ttered herself to bring her some gifts. Seeing that she hadn¡¯t


    been a demon recently, and being respectful to herself, she really wanted to give her some


    sweetness.


    As for his wife, ire Wilson Wilson, let alone, it is natural to carefully prepare a gift for her.


    So he took advantage of this time to go shopping in themercial street of the airport.


    Because Charlie Wade has very low material requirements in his daily life, he couldn¡¯t think of what


    gifts should be given to his wife and mother-inw for a while.


    Thinking that women of any age like bags, Charlie Wade walked into the Herm¨¨s store without


    hesitation.


    The price disparity of Hermes is veryrge. The cheaper price is about 100,000, but this is only a


    starting point. Their high-end products can be expensive to millions.


    Charlie Wade was a bit dismissive of the arrogant cab sister in the store because of his ordinary


    clothes, but she didn¡¯t say anything malicious, but her attitude was somewhat unattractive.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t pay too much attention. He looked around in the store, and he took a fancy to


    therge limited edition crocodile leather handbag in the ss showcase.


    This handbag is the ssic orange color of Herm¨¨s. The leather texture is very perfect, and the


    workmanship is also very elegant. It is very suitable for casual use or business use.


    Charlie Wade greeted the cab sister and asked, ¡°Hello, I want this bag, please wrap it up for me,


    please.¡±

 Chapter 1626-1630

    Chapter 1626-1630


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1626


    The cab sister frowned and said, ¡°Sir, the price of this bag is 580,000.¡± Charlie Wade hummed


    and said, ¡°No problem, I want it.¡± The cab sister said again, ¡°Sir, sorry. , Buying this bag requires


    distribution.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°What does distribution mean? Can this bag be purchased


    directly?¡± The cab sister smiled contemptuously: ¡°Sir, you are the first Come to our Herm¨¨s next


    time? Haven¡¯t you bought anything in our Herm¨¨s before?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, ¡°No, why? What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Sister cab hummed, ¡°A lot of Herm¨¨s bags are not something you can buy. I bought them. You


    can pick, choose, and buy at will, but you can buy the basic items and basic items under 300,000,


    but the items above 300,000 are basically limited editions!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the price of this bag in the store. Five hundred and eighty thousand, but as long as


    you take it out, you can immediately sell for seven to eight hundred thousand.


    Therefore, if you want to buy this bag, you must be a senior member of Hermes and make an


    appointment with our store manager in advance. You can; or, you have to buy a certain amount of


    other items, and other items cannot be popr items, and you can buy this bag if you have enough


    of 500,000 .¡± Charlie Wade frowned: ¡°ording to what you mean, I If you want to buy this bag, you


    have to buy 500,000 other things first?¡±


    ¡°That is right.¡± The cab sister smiled andughed: ¡°Hermes all over the world follow this rule,


    don¡¯t you know it?


    Or you just want to Try your luck and want to cheat this bag out of our store to make the


    difference?¡±


    For Hermes, its limited-edition handbags have an amazing high preservation rate.


    Even many styles are more expensive to sell in the second-hand market than first-hand, and the


    reason is the hunger marketing of Herm¨¨s.


    Other brands can buy things for money, but Herm¨¨s can¡¯t.


    Because the outside price is much more expensive than in the store, if you want to buy something


    from their store ording to the price, you must buy hundreds of thousands or even millions of


    items.


    In this way, if you want to get a limited package, you need to pay more than one million.


    However, Herm¨¨s is also very smart. If it is a distribution, you can¡¯t buy their hot-selling money, but


    can only buy their slow-moving money.


    Unsble money is very nonsense. For example, some 18k gold rings cost about 1,000, but


    because of the Hermes mark, they will sell for 50,000, 80,000, or even more than 100,000.


    Such a ring, even if it is bought and sold out, no one wants to buy it, unless it is transferred at a very


    low discount.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t get angry after he understood the rules of Hermes. Since they have this rule,


    then he just followed the rules.


    So Charlie Wade said: ¡°In this case, I can buy other things for


    500,000, right?¡±


    her eyes lit up when she heard this, but she didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to be a secret rich man with


    500,000. Goods, I¡¯m toozy to bargain, just ready to ask for it?


    When she heard this, she changed her indifference and hurried forward, and said respectfully: ¡°Sir, I


    will show you the things that can be used for distribution in our shop. You can see what you need.¡±


    Charlie Wade points He nodded and said: ¡°I just saw amon style handbag, the price seems to


    be around 160,000, can that be used for distribution?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The cab sister said without hesitation: ¡± The price of that bag is 158,888, so you need


    another 340,000 or so.¡±


    Charlie Wade was about to look at the others. At this time, a woman¡¯s voice came from the door:


    ¡°Tanaka , I want to see Hermes!¡± Then, another man¡¯s voice came: ¡°Don¡¯t look, we are going to the


    boarding gate.¡±


    The Spoiled woman pleaded: ¡°! There half an hour before boarding it, took me around Well,¡± the


    man said helplessly: ¡°Well, can only visit twenty minutes!¡±


    ¡°Tanaka, a very kind of you¡±!


    Right Then, a pair of young man and woman stepped in.Charlie Wade recognized the man at a


    nce. Isn¡¯t he the same Koichi Tanaka who had been with Nanako Ito before? How could he


    appear here


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1627


    At this moment, Koichi Tanaka¡¯s attention was all on the fashionable and somewhat coquettish


    woman beside him.


    So he didn¡¯t find Charlie Wade in the store. Since the two spoke Chinese, Charlie Wade spected


    that Tanaka¡¯s femalepanion should be Chinese. After the two came in, the woman took Tanaka


    and looked around the shop.


    Immediately afterwards, she pointed to the Herm¨¨s limited edition handbag that Charlie Wade had


    already bought for his wife,


    and said coquettishly: ¡°Koichi , I want this bag!¡± Tanaka said embarrassingly, ¡°My dear, we This time


    I came to Eastcliff to find a famous doctor for the eldestdy, not for shopping, and I didn¡¯t find a


    famous doctor. I don¡¯t know how to go back. If you really want to buy something, you can wait until


    you return to Japan and I will bring it. You go to Tokyo to see.¡±


    The woman reluctantly said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to see in Tokyo, I want this one! You have to believe in


    fate when you buy a bag, and you must take it when you encounter it, otherwise it will be very


    difficult. Maybe I won¡¯t be able to buy it anymore!¡±


    Tanaka said helplessly: ¡°I have a difficult task on me. I can¡¯t bring you with me. It¡¯s already a


    vition of the rules to bring you here quietly.


    If you have a high profile For shopping, it¡¯s hard for me to go back and exin to the president!¡± The


    woman hummed, ¡°I was a Eastcliff native before immigrating to Japan. If your president asks, you


    can tell him that I am just right. I also want to go back to my hometown to see my rtives. As for


    shopping, you can also say that I bought it myself.¡±


    Then, the woman took Tanaka Koichi¡¯s arm and pleaded: ¡°Koichi, I really like this bag. Buy it for me,


    okay? I beg you.¡±


    Tanaka hesitated for a moment, and said helplessly: ¡°Okay, okay, but you must remember that after


    you go back, don¡¯t show off to the people around you, let alone this bag. I bought it in Eastcliff, do


    you understand?¡±


    The woman smiled happily and said, ¡°I know!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately waved at the cab sister next to Charlie Wade: ¡°Beauty, I want


    this bag, help me get it!¡±


    The cab sister said apologetically: ¡°Sorry miss, this bag has been purchased. Mr. has decided,


    and he is now picking up the goods.¡± As she said, the cab sister made a very respectful gesture


    with her palm facing Charlie Wade next to her.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t even bother to look back at them. He just looked at the counter in front of him


    and said to the cab sister, ¡°Thank you for helping me get two scarfs of 30,000 and the men¡¯s belt


    of 20,000. ¡°The cab sister nodded respectfully, and immediately helped him take out the things.


    Seeing this, the woman said angrily: ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t he have finished picking? Since he hasn¡¯t even


    finished picking the goods, it¡¯s still not the checkout? We can just swipe the card now!¡± Then she So


    he hurriedly said to Tanaka Koichi: ¡°Koichi, take your card out!¡±


    Tanaka said embarrassingly: ¡°Since the man is scheduled first, let¡¯s change to another one.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The woman Hurriedly blurted out: ¡°I want this one! I just saw this one!¡±


    After that, she pointed to Charlie Wade and said to Tanaka Koichi: ¡°Koichi, you give him a few


    dors for the benefit, Let him transfer this bag to me, okay!¡±


    Tanaka really couldn¡¯t stand the other party¡¯s soft and hard foam and coquettishness, so he had to


    say to Charlie Wade: ¡°This sir, my girlfriend has taken a fancy to this bag. If you can give it to us, I


    am willing to give you one hundred thousand for a benefit. I don¡¯t know if you are willing to


    bargain?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand without looking back.


    The woman said angrily: ¡°Hey! You don¡¯t have to do anything, just make 100,000 in vain, where is


    there such a good thing? You didn¡¯t even agree, do you want the lion to speak out?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t bother to care about her. Continue to say to the cab sister: ¡°Come on, bring


    me this fifty-eight women wallet.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± The woman did not expect Charlie Wade topletely ignore her words, and said angrily:


    ¡°My boyfriend is a senior assistant to the Ito family in Japan! It is the confidant of Ito Yuhiko, the


    head of the Ito family. If you offend him, you will let you in the future. Can¡¯t eat and walk around!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1628


    Charlie Wade heard this and snorted: ¡°A Japanese family is worthy to show off on my Chinese soil?


    Believe it or not, even if Ito Takehiko stands in front of me, as long as he dares to pretend to be


    forceful with me, I still beat him. Call grandpa on your knees.¡±


    ¡°Asshole!¡± Koichi Tanaka, who had some guilt towards Charlie Wade because of his girlfriend¡¯s


    impoliteness, suddenly became angry.


    He sternly reprimanded: ¡°You dare to be disrespectful to Mr. Ito, is it too long?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled, turned his head to look at Koichi Tanaka, and asked coldly, ¡°Is it Tanaka? It¡¯s


    been a long time.¡±


    The moment Tanaka saw Charlie Wade, his whole person seemed to have seen a ghost.


    He still clearly remembered Charlie Wade¡¯s one move to destroy the picture of Yamamoto Kazuki.


    There is no doubt that Charlie Wade is definitely the most abnormal person he has ever seen in his


    life, and he did not expect to meet this evil star in the Hermes store in Eastcliff Airport.


    His legs softened, he knelt on the ground with a thump, walked a few steps on the ground, and


    came to Charlie Wade¡¯s side, and said respectfully and fearfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, I didn¡¯t expect it to be


    you! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Koichi Tanaka was naturally afraid of Charlie Wade.


    At the beginning, the Japanese national treasure level master Yamamoto Kazuki, just pretended to


    be a force with Charlie Wade, he was beaten into a cripple, and he said nothing to disobey him!


    Otherwise, if Charlie Wade is unhappy, he will just abandon himself, but he can only lie down and


    return to Japan.


    Tanaka Hiroshi forgot the woman. Seeing him suddenly kneel down and apologized to the man, he


    was amazed. He hurriedly stretched out his hand to get him up, and said angrily, ¡°Koichi, are you


    crazy? You are Mr. Ito. In the eyes of the most promising young generation, the future is limitless,


    how can they kneel to a stranger?¡±


    Tanaka angrily stretched out his hand, pulled the woman to the ground, and sternly shouted:


    ¡°Presumptuous! Who made you rude in front of Mr. Wade? Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Wade!¡±


    The woman was pulled to the ground by Tanaka. With a cry, her knees were so painful that she said


    aggrieved: ¡°Koichi, what do you mean?!¡±


    As soon as Tanaka raised his hand, he pped her and cursed: ¡°Give me the f*cking nonsense,


    and apologize quickly!¡±


    The woman was stunned by the beating, but seeing that Koichi Tanaka was so nervous, she was


    also a little scared, so she had to hesitate to say to Charlie Wade: ¡°Sir, yes¡­sorry, it¡¯s all my fault¡­


    ¡­.¡±


    Charlie Wade was toozy to be familiar with these two people, and said coldly: ¡°You two will


    remember to me, I don¡¯t care how many of you are in Japan to fudge, as long as you are in China,


    you two will give me a low profile, as the saying goes. Well said, the Raptors can¡¯t cross the river


    yet, what are you two?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka nodded hurriedly and begged: ¡°Mr. Wade, I know I was wrong. From now on, I will


    be a low-key person, and I will teach this stupid woman to be a low-key person. Please don¡¯t be the


    same as the two of us.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand disdainfully: ¡°Go away.¡±


    When Tanaka heard Charlie Wade say these two words, he was relieved immediately and hurriedly


    thanked him: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, let¡¯s get out now, get out now¡­¡±


    After that, he got up and ran out. Charlie Wade suddenly remembered something and stopped him


    and said: ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Tanaka trembled in shock, and asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Charlie Wade, what else do you have to say?¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°I ask you something, and you will answer me honestly.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tanaka nodded hurriedly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I must know everything!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked coldly, ¡°How is your eldestdy now?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1629


    ¡°Miss Ito?¡±


    When Tanaka heard Charlie Wade¡¯s question, his expression shed dim, and he sighed slightly,


    saying: ¡°Mr. Wade, it is true that Miss Nanako suffered very serious injuries in the battle with Miss


    Quinton. They saved her life, her body is not as good as before. She now recuperating in Kyoto¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous when he thought of Nanako Ito¡¯s tenderness.


    However, he still hid his emotions.


    On the surface, he asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong? Can she still participate in thepetition?¡±


    Tanaka Hiroshi smiled bitterly: ¡°She definitely can¡¯t participate in thepetition. The eldestdy is


    very weak now. She was barely able to stand a few days ago, but she couldn¡¯t walk a few steps


    away. Now she rests in bed most of the time every day. If it¡¯s good, She will take a wheelchair to


    bask in the sun.


    Charlie Wade suddenly saw the girl who loves tough, sitting in a wheelchair basking in the sun,


    and felt that his heart seemed to hurt.


    He asked again: ¡°Then how is her mood?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka shook his head: ¡°The eldestdy seems to have no influence on the surface, and


    she is happy every day, but based on my understanding of her, she should have a lot of thoughts in


    her heart. She talked to me a few days ago and asked me if I don¡¯t particrly want to see people,


    but there are people who may never see them in my life. I don¡¯t know what the eldestdy means,


    but I can see that she was very depressed at the time¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but sighed and said, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have yed that game back then.¡±


    Tanaka didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade would feel sorry for his eldestdy.


    After being stunned for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are right. At the


    beginning, the president and I persuaded thedy not to y that game, but thedy disagreed life


    and death¡­¡±


    After talking, Tanaka Koichi again said: ¡°During this time, the guild grows up and searched all the


    famous doctors in Japan, but they were unable to treat the youngdy¡¯s injuries. That¡¯s why I came


    to Eastcliff and went to the Eastcliff National Medical Center to seek medical advice for the young


    lady. medicine¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum and asked him, ¡°How about it? Have you got it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hiroshi Tanaka shook his head dejectedly, and said: ¡°Mr. Ito has offered a very high


    remuneration, and I hope to invite the famous doctors of the National Medical Center to Japan to


    treat the youngdy, but they are not willing to ept it.¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head. On the day Nanako Ito was injured, he was watching. He knew that


    Nanako Ito was injured very seriously, which was far beyond the current level of Chinese and


    Western medicine.


    So no matter it is the current top Western medicine or Chinese medicine, it is impossible to cure her.


    Probably, the only person in this world who can cure her is himself.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade remembered that he was going to Japan soon. I wonder if I can meet


    Nanako Ito in Kyoto this time?


    If you have a chance, you must go to see her, at least, to heal her injuries.


    At this time, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t have the mood to continue to care about with Tanaka Koichi and


    his girlfriend, so he waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t pursue this matter, you two should go


    quickly.¡±


    Tanaka, as he received a pardon, hurriedly bowed to Charlie Wade, and said respectfully: ¡°Mr.


    Charlie Wade, then let¡¯s go first¡­¡±


    After that, he took the woman next to him and fled quickly.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1630


    Charlie Wade sighed with a mncholy expression, turned around and bought some small Hermes


    items from the counter as a distribution.


    After matching up to 500,000, he directly swiped his card to check out, carrying a bunch of Hermes


    gift boxes, and heading to the VIP lounge.


    When Charlie Wade arrived at the VIP lounge, Loreen had already arrived.


    Seeing Charlie Wadeing in with something to Hermes, she said with a bit of jealousy: ¡°I said


    why I didn¡¯t see you after I came, so I went to visit Hermes! Did you buy a gift for ire Wilson


    Wilson? Up?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded naturally: ¡°I finally came to the big city of Eastcliff. Of course I have to buy


    some souvenirs for my wife.¡±


    Loreen curled her lips and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, I found that you are hidden deep enough, a star as


    big as Stefanie, and any signed photo can be sold for thousands of dors on a second-hand


    website.


    You knew her, and I never heard you talk about it.¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°How can I take others out as my capital to show off? Wouldn¡¯t that


    betray the kindness of others to me?¡±


    Loreen nodded slightly: ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡±


    After all, she asked with some gossip: ¡°Do you know what you two have known since childhood?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know, I actually don¡¯t want to tell anyone,


    but I didn¡¯t expect to be seen by you in Heathbrook yesterday, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Loreen said happily: ¡°In this way, I actually know your secrets that you didn¡¯t even know at the


    beginning. Does this mean that our rtionship has gone further?¡±


    Charlie Wade said helplessly: ¡°What are you thinking about? I just said it just happened to be


    bumped by you.¡±


    Loreen snorted, ¡°Whether it happens or not, I also know one more secret about you than at first!¡±


    After that, she stared at Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes and asked: ¡°Eh Charlie Wade, how many secrets are


    there on you? It feels like you are mysterious, as if you can¡¯t see through you at all.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want her to ask questions about this kind of question, so he cleverly ridiculed:


    ¡°What else ispletely invisible? That time when we went to the hot springs together, I wore a pair


    of swimming trunks. You can¡¯t let you see the rest after you finish it.¡±


    Loreen blushed suddenly!


    In her mind, it suddenly appeared that when Charlie Wade was wearing swimming trunks in the hot


    spring hotel, that strong and perfect figure, the deer couldn¡¯t help but jump around.


    Although blushing, she still whispered shyly: ¡°Why can¡¯t I see the rest¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said awkwardly: ¡°Do you still have to ask why? We are friends, and you are my wife¡¯s


    best friend, so of course I can¡¯t show you the rest!¡±


    Loreen lowered her head and whispered softly: ¡°Why do you want to treat me like this? When


    someone was injured, didn¡¯t you also let you see the ces you shouldn¡¯t be shown? Did you touch


    it?¡±


    Charlie Wade blurted out: ¡°These are two different things. I was to save you, not to take advantage


    of you.¡±


    Loreen pouted her little mouth, rolled her eyes towards Charlie Wade, and said, ¡°Who knows if you


    are trying to take advantage? Maybe you are saving people and taking advantage, and do it both!¡±


    As she said, she said hurriedly and seriously: ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t care about letting you take


    advantage of it. Even if you want take advantage of me, I am willing to¡­¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1631-1635

    Chapter 1631-1635


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1631


    Charlie Wade was already a little numb to Loreen¡¯s unrelenting show of love.


    So he only regarded Loreen as joking with herself, so he changed the subject and asked him: ¡°By


    the way, where did your cousin Sam pedal his bicycle?¡±


    Loreen pouted her lips in disappointment. She also knew that Charlie Wade had been avoiding


    herself on emotional issues all the time, so she had be ustomed to Charlie Wade¡¯s attitude.


    Seeing him turn the topic off, she followed him and said: ¡± I heard that I have arrived in the next


    town this morning, but I heard that I slept under the bridge at night and had a cold.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly and said: ¡°When he rides to Aurouss Hilll, his physical fitness should be


    able to move forward a lot.¡±


    Loreen chuckled: ¡°Actually, your punishment like this is also a good thing for him. My cousin is


    usually arrogant and domineering. He often makes trouble for the family, but he has never suffered


    any losses before, so I don¡¯t have a long memory, believe this. After this time, he will constrain a


    little.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your face, I would have to ask him to swallow the jade


    pendant during the birthday banquet, and let him have another operation to take it out. For such a


    person, the scar will be healed and forget the pain. , He will realize what is unforgettable by cutting


    the scar again.¡±


    Loreen looked at Charlie Wade: ¡°Knowing that you are looking at my face, I let him go.


    After my cousin arrives in Aurouss Hilll, I will take him to invite you to dinner, and let him toast you


    to apologize.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s okay to eat toast or something, let him reform in Aurouss Hilll


    honestly. If he performs well, maybe he can be sent back in advance. If he does not perform well,


    he can extend the deadline at any time.¡±


    Loreen pursed her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you always be so strict. If we really get together in the


    future, he is your brother-inw. Although he is a cousin, he is also your brother-inw!¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head helplessly: ¡°You have this one all day long¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Loreen said with a smile: ¡°Who makes me like you? Anyway, I¡¯m always ready. If you figure


    it out someday, please find me anytime!¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored her. He looked up at the big screen and said, ¡°Hey, it seems that our flight


    has already started to board first-ss and business-ss passengers. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Loreen gave a hum, and while standing up to pack her luggage, she asked casually: ¡°Did you tell


    ire Wilson Wilson that we will go back together today?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°I said it on WeChatst night.¡±


    Loreen asked with a smile: ¡°I was not jealous at first, right?¡±


    ¡°Why is this jealous?¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°She knew that I was attending your grandma¡¯s birthday


    banquet, so I told her directly that you just want toe back, and you booked the ticket for me.¡±


    Loreen smiled and nodded: ¡°Then did you tell ire Wilson Wilson that you gave my grandma a fan


    worth tens of millions?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°Don¡¯t tell ire Wilson Wilson about this. She doesn¡¯t know my


    rtionship with Chairman Sun.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Loreen said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not tell her.¡±


    Charlie Wade rxed, and the two got on the ne first from the VIP boarding gate.


    The two seats in the first ss were next to each other. Loreen chose a window position, and


    Charlie Wade sat beside her.


    After boarding the ne, ire Wilson Wilson called Charlie Wade and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Husband, are you on the ne?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Charlie Wade said, ¡°It will take off in twenty minutes.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked again: ¡°Loreen is with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Sit next to me.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Then you have to take care of her.¡±


    Charlie Wade said helplessly: ¡°I didn¡¯t drive the ne.


    The flight attendant took care of everyone¡¯s food and drink along the way. What can I take care of


    her¡­¡±


    Loreen deliberately approached the phone and said with a smile: ¡°You can hug me when the ne


    encounters a turbulence, lest I be thrown out¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson thought that Loreen was just joking, so she smiled and said, ¡°You should


    buckle your seat belt, otherwise what if Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t have time to hug you?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1632


    Loreen smiled: ¡°I know!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°It happens that I have nothing to do today. I will drive to the


    airport to pick you up in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Loreen said with a smile: ¡°Then my big beautiful girl will have a hard time running!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°What are you doing so politely with me? Besides, it¡¯s not to


    pick you up alone, but also to pick up Charlie Wade from our house.¡±


    Loreen said: ¡°Okay, you are to pick up Charlie Wade from your family, right?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Loreen said helplessly: ¡°If you can pick me up on the way, I¡¯m already very satisfied!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell you anymore. See you at the airportter!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After two hours of flight, the nended smoothly at Aurouss Hilll Airport.


    Charlie Wade and Loreen came out of the airport together and saw ire Wilson Wilson waiting


    here.


    After seeing ire Wilson Wilson for a few days, Charlie Wade missed it very much. Seeing that


    ire Wilson Wilson was wearing a long and slender coat, he was slim and had an extraordinary


    temperament.


    In the past few days, ire Wilson Wilson also missed Charlie Wade very much.


    After all, when the two got married, they had never been apart for such a long time.


    I don¡¯t feel much about living together every day, but when one of them is not around, I can feel the


    feeling of difort and the feeling of constantly missing in my heart.


    Seeing Charlie Wadeing out of the exit, ire Wilson Wilson hurried forward a few steps and


    gently hugged him.


    After hugging Charlie Wade for a few seconds, she hugged Loreen again.


    Loreen was shocked by ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s initiative to embrace Charlie Wade. She realized that


    her best friend¡¯s attitude towards Charlie Wade seemed to have undergone some subtle changes.


    However, she couldn¡¯t analyze the specific changes.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that ire Wilson Wilson would hug herself directly in front of Loreen.


    Thinking about it, his wife¡¯s feelings for him seemed to have made some progress, which was a


    good sign.


    After ire Wilson Wilson and Loreen hugged gently, he discovered that Charlie Wade was


    carrying several Hermes shopping bags, and asked in surprise: ¡°Charlie Wade, why do you buy so


    many Hermes things?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I bought some gifts for you and your parents.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, why buy such an expensive brand? Just buy some local


    specialties¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this making money? It is only natural to spend some money on


    my family.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said seriously: ¡°You will spoil your mother like this. You still don¡¯t know who


    she is? If you buy her such expensive things this time, her appetite will be even bigger next time.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°This time I mainly bought a limited-edition bag for your wife. What I


    bought for my mother was all the ordinary styles that were used for distribution.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said distressedly: ¡°Then you have to spend a lot of money this time¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money all the time here. It¡¯s easy to make money


    anyway. Let¡¯s go home first, and talk about it when we get home!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1633


    Leaving the airport, Charlie Wade drove ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s BMW and first sent Loreen back to


    the Shangri-La Hotel.


    On the way, ire Wilson Wilson wanted to invite Loreen to live in her home again, but Loreen said


    nothing.


    Although living in Thompson First she can be closer to Charlie Wade, Loreen is also afraid of ine


    Ma and Jacob Wilson. These two people are really subverting the Three Views when they fought.


    As an outsider, it is really embarrassing to watch from the sidelines.


    Moreover, she always felt that the Wilson family still had a time bomb.


    That time bomb is Jacob Wilson¡¯s first love, Matilda.


    ine Ma still didn¡¯t know about Matilda¡¯s affairs, and could be upset with Jacob Wilson. If he knew


    this, he would have to fight directly at home.


    Therefore, she felt that she should not go to Thompson First to find awkwardness, and it would be


    nice to live in Shangri-La.


    Although staying in the hotel alone is a bit deserted, but fortunately, there is absolute freedom and


    unrestrained, even if you toss the room and throw it there in the morning, you will naturally clean


    and spotless after returning.


    So, she said she didn¡¯t want to go to Thompson First anymore.


    After sending Loreen, Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson went home together.


    ire Wilson Wilson asked concerned: ¡°Charlie Wade, have you been optimistic about Feng Shui


    for Miss Sun¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯m optimistic.¡± Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°Their whole family They are all very satisfied and gave a


    five-star praise.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson rxed and said: ¡°If people are satisfied, then we can be assured of the


    money.¡±


    She said, she asked Charlie Wade again: ¡°You buy With so many Hermes, didn¡¯t you spend less


    money?¡±


    Charlie Wade said truthfully: ¡°A total of one million or so.¡±


    ¡°Ah?


    One million?!¡± ire Wilson Wilson felt dizzy and eximed: ¡± Why are you so willing to spend


    money to buy luxury goods and buy one million for our family¡¯s a year¡¯s living expenses, but not as


    much as one million?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Luxury, it must cost more money.¡±


    Charlie Wade pulled the car over and parked in the parking space on the side of the road, and gave


    himself to ire Wilson Wilson from the back empty seat.


    I bought the Hermes limited edition crocodile leather handbag and handed it to ire Wilson


    Wilson¡¯s arms. He smiled and said, ¡°Open it and take a look!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson carefully opened the package and saw the beautifully crafted bag. ,


    Eximed: ¡°The craftsmanship of this bag is really good and the leather is impable. This bag


    costs a lot, right?¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°The main reason is that this bag is more expensive, more


    than 500,000.


    ¡±Oh my god,¡± ire Wilson Wilson said nervously: ¡°A bag is more than half a million?


    This is too expensive!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°My wife. Hermes limited edition items are not cheap, but don¡¯t think


    about it. Money is very expensive, because the Herm¨¨s limited edition bags are very valuable and


    can even increase in value. If such bags are resold, they will cost at least 600,000 to 700,000, or


    even higher.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said with some anxiety: ¡°But this bag It¡¯s too expensive, how can I be willing to


    use it, and my status can¡¯t afford such an expensive bag, or you can resell it!¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said: ¡°That¡¯s OK! This is me How can I sell the gift I chose for you?¡±


    Then he said again: ¡°My wife, you can use this bag with confidence. If it is worn out, we will buy a


    new one. Now your husband, I am also in the eyes of high-ranking officials. Master of Feng Shui,


    you, as my wife, do you use a bag of 500,000?


    If you don¡¯t use it, people may tell me what I will say in the future. You might say that Charlie Wade


    is too picky and earns so A lot of money,


    I¡¯m not even willing to buy a better bag for my wife!¡± ire Wilson Wilson saw that Charlie Wade


    insisted, and there was some truth in what he said. He sighed and said gratefully: ¡°My husband,


    then I will listen. Yours, thank you¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1634


    Charlie Wade remembered one thing and hurriedly said: ¡°By the way, my wife, I wille back this


    time and take a rest for a day or two, so I have to go to Japan as soon as possible. I told youst


    time. There are also customers who have been urging me to go there.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and asked him, ¡°How long will it take? It¡¯s more than half a month


    before the Chinese New Year. Many units are preparing for holidays. If you want to take a rest, wait


    for the next year.¡± Go back to work again.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°I have promised people, how can we temporarily release the


    pigeons at this time, but you can rest assured, it should be done in a few days, in fact, Japan is not


    far away, and we fly directly from Aurouss Hilll. It¡¯s been more than two hours in the past.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ire Wilson Wilson nodded gently and said, ¡°Then you must take care of yourself when


    you arrive in Japan.


    If you are unfamiliar over there, don¡¯t conflict with others. , So as not to be bullied by the locals.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°You still don¡¯t know what your own husband¡¯s current


    ability is? It will definitely not let people bully me.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson confessed to him. At a nce, he said: ¡°I know you can fight, but you still have


    to make money with peace after all.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my wife, I will pay attention.¡±


    Back to Thompson First.


    As soon as the car entered the vi yard, ine Ma, who had removed the ster, ran out with joy.


    She knew that ire Wilson Wilson had gone to the airport to meet Charlie Wade, so she had been


    waiting for Charlie Wade to return.


    The reason why he looked forward to Charlie Wade¡¯s return was mainly because Charlie Wade had


    promised her that he would bring her a gift when he came back from Eastcliff.


    After Charlie Wade gave her a set of hundreds of thousands of caviar skin care productsst time,


    she has already valued herself as avish son-inw. I guess Charlie Wade will definitely prepare


    valuable gifts for herself this time. I can¡¯t wait a long time ago.


    Seeing Charlie Wade stepping out of the car, ine Ma hurriedly greeted him with a smile, and said


    cheerfully: ¡°Oh my good son-inw, you can count asing back. Mom wants to die for you these


    days!¡±


    Charlie Wade felt a little ufortable with ine Ma¡¯s ttering attitude. Although ine Ma had


    already changed a lot before, it was the first time to say such nasty words.


    At this time, ine Ma continued: ¡°You don¡¯t know, Mom is worried about you these days. You have


    never been far away. Mom is afraid that you will not be able to adapt to the outside, eating and


    sleeping well, Mom.


    This has always been a thought in my heart!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Mom, thank you for your concern. I have had a good time these


    past few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± ine Ma breathed a sigh of relief. So he hurried to look in the car


    secretly.


    Because Charlie Wade came back by car, it was impossible to take the gifts with her, so she looked


    in the car to see if there were any gifts ready.


    At this time, the old man Jacob Wilson also walked out, holding a string of unremarkable red


    sandalwood beads in his hand, and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade, you are back, how have


    things been done in Eastcliff these days? How?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Dad, things are going well for me.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded: ¡°It¡¯s going to go well!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ine Ma caught a glimpse of some gift boxes in the back seat of the car, but the car windows were


    covered with a film. Can¡¯t see what it is, so he hurriedly asked: ¡°Oh my son-inw, what are you


    putting in the back of this car? Is it a gift for us?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°This time, I have prepared some gifts for you and dad.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± ine Ma immediately beamed, and said excitedly: ¡°You really deserve to be my good son-in-


    law. I think about me all the time. Come out and show Mom, what gifts have you bought for Mom!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1635


    Seeing ine Ma¡¯s eager look, Charlie Wade smiled lightly, opened the rear door and took out a


    bunch of Hermes gift boxes from inside.


    When ine Ma saw so many Hermes, the whole person¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and even


    gleamed twice!


    She couldn¡¯t help but eximed in excitement: ¡°My God, it¡¯s Herm¨¨s! Herm¨¨s bag is too expensive.


    Charlie Wade may not really be willing to buy it for me, but even an Herm¨¨s scarf would cost tens of


    thousands of dors! ¡°


    So she came to the front with excitement, covering her mouth excitedly and said: ¡°Oh, oh! It¡¯s


    Hermes! My son-inw, you are so willing! What did you buy from Hermes for your mother?¡±


    Charlie Wade picked out a few gift boxes of different sizes, and handed them to ine Ma, ¡°Mom,


    this big one is a Hermes bag. It matches your temperament. Do you like it? .¡±


    When ine Ma heard that it was a bag, she jumped up in excitement!


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s really a bag! My good son-inw! You are so willing to pay for mom!¡±


    ine Ma has always wanted a better bag, but for so many years, her best bag, that is, an ordinary


    Louis Vuitton, looks like 15,000 Dor.


    In her eyes, Herm¨¨s bags, which can only be carried at the level ofdies, can¡¯t even be touched by


    ordinary and second-ss people.


    She dreams of carrying an Hermes on her back, but she just dares Think about it, even if she had


    some money in her hands before, she would have to spend more than 100,000 to 200,000 to buy


    an Hermes, she would still be reluctant to bear it.


    Unexpectedly, today Charlie Wade actually gave himself a Hermes bag!


    This really gave her a huge surprise!


    She hurriedly unpacked the Hermes package and took out the more than one hundred thousand


    handbags from the inside. She smiled and said: ¡°Mom, this bag is so beautiful! How do you like it!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Charlie Wade and said with a ttering smile: ¡°Oh my son-in-


    law, you are so willing! You bought such an expensive bag for mom!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°You like it.¡±


    ¡°I like it, I like it so much!¡± ine Ma excitedly held the bag in her arms, and sighed: ¡°I was really


    blind before, and I didn¡¯t see that my good son-inw has such great potential! Good son-inw,


    what happened before Son, don¡¯t be familiar with mom!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly.


    I had known that such a world-ss shrew like ine Ma could be bought with only a little profit,


    and I had already put her in order.


    How could she fight her wits so many times, and sent her to a detention center for a few days.


    But that¡¯s fine, ine Ma¡¯s character is the kind of master who doesn¡¯t suffer and doesn¡¯t know the


    evil in the world.


    After suffering a lot, her temper will naturally be more honest.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade took out two small gift boxes, handed them to ine Ma, and said, ¡°Mom,


    here are two more gifts, which are also for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah?


    There is mine?!¡± ine Ma was excited to kneel down for Charlie Wade.


    Good guy, I don¡¯t want to say that I gave a Hermes bag, but there are other gifts. My son-inw


    really looks more and more pleasing to the eye!


    So she hurriedly took two gift boxes from Charlie Wade and opened them one by one.


    ¡°Wow! Herm¨¨s scarf! It¡¯s so beautiful! It¡¯s cold now, so it can be wrapped around it! This is a lot of


    money, right?¡±

 Chapter 1636-1640

    Chapter 1636-1640


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1636


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Twenty to thirty thousand.¡±


    ¡°Oh! My son-inw is so generous! Buy me such an expensive scarf! Twenty to thirty thousand, you


    can buy a mink to wear!¡±


    Afterwards, ine Ma opened another gift box and eximed: ¡°Oh! This is the ssic Herm¨¨s belt


    for women! My son-inw, my mother has loved this belt for several years, and has been reluctant


    to buy it. I didn¡¯t expect you to realize my dream for me. ¡­..¡±


    Jacob Wilson on the side looked a little bit sour, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Good son-inw, didn¡¯t


    you bring any gifts for dad?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°If you have you, I have prepared several things for you.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade handed him two Hermes gift boxes.


    Jacob Wilson pped his thigh happily, and said excitedly: ¡°Oh, there really is me, really my good


    son-inw!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, he rushed over and took the gift box from Charlie Wade.


    Open the first one. It is a men¡¯s belt with the head of the belt and the golden letter h, shining in the


    sun.


    Jacob Wilson pped his hands happily: ¡°Oh, this is the same Herm¨¨s belt of Tom Cruise! His belt


    was popr all over the country back then!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°This belt is now a standard for sessful men.¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed and sighed: ¡°Oh, we old Wilson is also a sessful person. We live in a


    Thompson First mansion, drive a BMW five-series sedan, Herm¨¨s trouser belt, and then we will


    string arge gold chain and get a gold watch. The upper-ss people with small gold watches and


    three small barbecues a day!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said helplessly: ¡°Dad, which middle-aged and old people do you see who are


    still wearing a big gold chain to swagger through the market? Those are standard equipment for


    young people and social people.¡±


    Jacob Wilson chuckled, ¡°I just said that.¡±


    After speaking, he winked at Charlie Wade and said: ¡°Good son-inw, when can you give me a


    gold watch? I recently picked a Rolex, and that watch looks impressive!¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly thought: ¡°Hey, before, Matilda seemed to have given his father-inw Jacob


    Wilson a Rolex! It is worth three to four hundred thousand Dor, but the old man was afraid that


    ine Ma would be jealous after seeing it, so he never dared to wear it. ¡­..¡±


    ¡°He is now mentioning Rolex again. It is estimated that 80% of them want me to agree to his so-


    called request.¡±


    ¡°In this way, he can just look back and wear the Rolex that Matilda gave him. Even if ine Ma


    sees it, he can tell ine Ma that I bought him this watch.¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help feeling in his heart: ¡°This old man is not easy. In order


    to be able to put on the gifts from the first lover in a fair manner, he has to prepare so much in


    advance, so just help him!¡±


    Therefore, Charlie Wade said to Jacob Wilson straightforwardly: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, Rolex, right? It¡¯s


    wrapped in me!¡±


    As soon as Jacob Wilson heard this, he was immediately happy with nothing to add, and ran


    forward to hold Charlie Wade¡¯s hand, and said with emotion: ¡°Good son-inw, you are the one who


    knows me!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he kept winking at Charlie Wade, his expression full of gratitude.


    ine Ma on the side was unhappy, and said angrily: ¡°Jacob Wilson, you old thing is really


    shameless, even you wear a Rolex for your unpromising appearance? Don¡¯t pit my son-inw¡¯s


    money here!¡±


    After speaking, ine Ma hurriedly smiled to Charlie Wade and said: ¡°Good son-inw, you don¡¯t


    think mom has a decent watch until now. How about you turn around and give mom a piece?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1637


    When Jacob Wilson received a Rolex from Matilda and showed off with Charlie Wade in the car,


    ire Wilson Wilson was sitting in the back row.


    So she knew very well that Dad now asked Charlie Wade to ask for a Rolex. In fact, it was a


    formality. The main reason was to find an opportunity to put the Rolex that Matilda gave him on his


    hand.


    At this moment, although ire Wilson Wilson felt a little ufortable, he could only turn one eye


    and close one eye when he thought of the past of his father and his mother, and the many wrongs


    he suffered over the years.


    But ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t expect that his mother woulde to join in the fun at this time, and


    wanted Charlie Wade to buy her a Rolex.


    She hurriedly said to ine Ma: ¡°Mom, all Rolexes are worn by men. You don¡¯t look good on them.


    If you really like watches, I¡¯ll give you a female Tissot.¡±


    ine Ma said disgustingly: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about fooling me, the watch of that brand is very


    cheap, I bought it for a few thousand dors, and the low-end ones can¡¯t even cost three thousand.


    How can theypare with Rolex! I don¡¯t want it! ¡°


    Charlie Wade said smoothly: ¡°Mom, I bought a lot of things in Eastcliff this time. I bought a gold


    watch for you and dad alone. It is estimated that our family¡¯s living standards will have to drop


    drastically. I happened to know a buddy who sells imitation watches. The imitation watches he sells


    are made the same as the real ones, there is no real fake ones, and they are cheap. How about I


    give you and dad a whole fake watch first to make do?¡±


    Now ine Ma, in front of Charlie Wade, is no longer the vixen who blindly criticized the opposition


    back then. Charlie Wade treats her a little better, and she is quite sensible.


    Thinking that Charlie Wade had already bought so many Hermes for himself, it would be hard for


    him to spend money to buy himself a gold watch, so he hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, good son-inw, mom


    just said it by the way, mom knows It¡¯s not easy for you to make money, so let¡¯s buy a fake for your


    dad first, and let him make do with it, then mom will not need it.¡±


    After that, he hurriedly added: ¡°Hey, my son-inw, if you take on the feng shui big job in the future


    and make a lot of money, don¡¯t forget my mother!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and nodded: ¡°No problem, I won¡¯t forget you if I make money in the future.¡±


    As he said, he winked at Jacob Wilson again and said, ¡°Dad, how about letting my friend find you a


    replica Rolex? Anyway, most people can¡¯t see it, it¡¯s the same as the real one!¡±


    How could Jacob Wilson know what Charlie Wade meant, anyway, just to find a reason to wear the


    watch given by Matilda outright, ine Ma thought it was a fake, but it would be better!


    So he nodded hurriedly and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay to fake it, anyway, I just want to wear it,


    but the real is a waste!¡±


    Charlie Wade pushed the boat along the water: ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll call him soon and ask him to


    help find a high copy.¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled and said, ¡°Good, good!¡±


    Charlie Wade then took out the tea that Stephen Thompson had given, and handed it to Jacob


    Wilson and said, ¡°Dad, this is some good tea I asked someone to find for you. Don¡¯t buy tea from


    WeChat indiscriminately in the future.¡±


    Jacob Wilson smiled and said, ¡°My tea is not bad! It tastes beautiful after drinking!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Then you taste this and see how big the gap is.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try itter!¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade took out the remaining Herm¨¨s gift boxes and said to ire Wilson


    Wilson: ¡°My wife. These are all for you. Go back to your room and take them down slowly.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was surprised and said, ¡°Ah? Why are there still my gifts? They all gave me a


    bag¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°The rest are some small essories, such as scarves, wallets


    and belts.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1638


    ire Wilson Wilson gratefully said, ¡°Thank you husband, but in the future, you must not spend


    money on me like this¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade knew that she couldn¡¯t ept such a high price in her heart, so she smiled and said,


    ¡°Okay, OK, I know, I will buy you a gift with high cost performance in the future.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the room, ine Ma quickly put the Hermes that Charlie Wade had given her to the living


    room.


    While putting the gifts and packing boxes away, she took out her mobile phone and took many


    photos from different angles.


    Afterwards, she selected nine photos that she was satisfied with, and immediately sent them to the


    circle of friends, with the caption: ¡°My good son-inw went to work in Eastcliff and came back to


    give me a bunch of Hermes! I am so happy!¡±


    In the circle of friends, likes andments burst out in an instant, watching a lot of women¡¯s sour


    comments, ine Ma danced happily!


    I can¡¯t help feeling proud: ¡°It¡¯s so cool! The Lady is now living in a big vi and carrying Hermes, she


    is a proper superdy! After the two porcin teeth of the front teeth are finished and set, the Lady


    can Carrying a Herm¨¨s bag, wearing a Herm¨¨s scarf, and wearing a Herm¨¨s belt, I¡¯m going out in


    awe!¡±


    And Jacob Wilson sat down on the sofa and quickly took out the tea leaves given by Charlie Wade,


    nning to make a pot, and taste the tea that he bought from WeChat. How was it different?


    As soon as the tea leaves Stephen Thompson gave were opened, the refreshing tea aroma came


    out!


    Jacob Wilson was cheered! He has never seen such fragrant tea! As soon as it was opened, it


    hadn¡¯t been brewed, and the taste lingered for three days, which made people feel refreshed.


    Looking at the tea leaves, the pieces are perfect and impable.


    There are no problems of different sizes and colors, and there are no small pieces of foam and


    small bellflowers. At a nce, they are carefully selected piece by piece.


    He grabbed a handful of tea leaves under the tip of his nose and lightly smelled it, then grabbed the


    tea he bought from the WeChat Maicha girl and smelled it, and suddenly he felt a huge gap.


    The former is like a fine natural agarwood, the fragrance is rich and perfect, and it ispletely


    natural, with no trace of processing.


    But thetter is like fake agarwood made from low-quality firewood soaked in a chemical potion.


    The fragrance smells a little choking and pungent. Compared with the former, it is obviously not the


    same thing.


    Jacob Wilson quickly put the tea leaves sent by Charlie Wade in the teapot. The electric kettle on


    the sea of   tea was already boiling at this time.


    He quickly poured boiling water into the pot. Then, the fragrance of the tea was forced out by the


    hot water. The whole living room is full.


    Jacob Wilson said in horror: ¡°This¡­ the taste of this tea is too good!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smelled the scent too far away, and eximed: ¡°Ah, it smells really good! Dad,


    can you give me a ss too!¡±


    ine Ma, who has never liked tea, smelled the tea scent at this time, and said excitedly: ¡°This tea


    smells very advanced, Jacob Wilson, give me a cup and taste!¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly took out four small tea cups, poured four cups of tea, and then took a cup by


    himself and took a careful sip on his mouth. Then his eyes lit up and eximed: ¡°Good tea! Good


    tea! Ah! I have never drunk such good tea in my life!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1639


    Sighing at Jacob Wilson, Charlie Wade shook his head helplessly. This old man, indeed, has never


    seen anything in the world. ying antiques can only afford fakes, and drinking tea is the same.


    This is mainly because his status in the Wilson family is too low. He was not valued by the Lady


    before. Later, he was squeezed by ine Ma for many years. Life has been unsatisfactory and


    there is no improvement in money.


    But fortunately, Jacob Wilson¡¯s personality is not bad. If he changed to another person, he would


    have been depressed because he couldn¡¯t think about it.


    Here, while Charlie Wade¡¯s family was happily tasting the finest tea, Hannah was preparing lunch


    for the family in Vi A04 next door.


    Because the child who was previously pregnant with the ck coal kiln supervisor, he infected


    Christopher¡¯s whole body, Hannah was always excluded in this family.


    But because Donald supported her, the Wilson family did not dare to do anything to her.


    In the beginning, Hannah also pleased the Lady Wilson and Christopher in various ways, hoping to


    exchange their forgiveness, and even specially made an abalone dinner for Christopher, and bought


    expensive king crabs to supplement his body, although kind I did a bad thing, but it was really meant


    to please.


    However, Hannah saw that she always had a hot face with her cold buttocks, so now she has some


    broken jars.


    Recently, after the Wilson Group received Donald¡¯s investment, the business restarted. With


    Donald¡¯s help, it finally returned to formality, so the Wilson family all returned to work in the Wilson


    Group.


    Mrs. Wilson is still the Lady in power, Christopher is the general manager, Harold is the business


    director, and Wendy is the business director.


    This family of four goes to and from get off work together every day, so they are even more


    alienated from Hannah.


    Hannah¡¯s current role at home has almost be the nanny for the four of them, doingundry


    and cooking at home every day.


    At this moment, she had just prepared the meal, but before the Wilson family came back, she took


    off her apron and sat on the sofa tiredly and yed with her mobile phone.


    Randomly swiping the circle of friends, and immediately reached the one of ine Ma. When she


    saw ine Ma showing off a bunch of Hermes in the circle of friends, Hannah was very depressed.


    ¡°This ine Ma is really a stinky burning bag! Isn¡¯t it just a few Hermes? Is there anything to show


    off?¡±


    After a few curses, Hannah felt ufortable again.


    ¡°ine Ma kind of b*tch, there is a son-inw like Charlie Wade to support her, what about me?


    What do I have?¡±


    ¡°Husband? Beat me, scold me, and divorce me. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Webb, this old tortoise would


    have driven me out.¡±


    ¡°Dead Lady? Not a good thing! This old thing is so bad, if Donald hadn¡¯t warned her enough, she


    was afraid that she would beat me to death together!¡±


    ¡°Hey, my son is not up for it. He doesn¡¯t have the ability to shit, and he will brag all the time. Such


    kind of stuff will definitely have nothing to do in the future, and I can¡¯t count on him.¡±


    ¡°Wendy¡­hey¡­it would be great if Wendy was still with Gerald White. No matter what, she can


    continue to be Keh Wilson¡¯s lover. As a result, she has a reputation now. Whether to marry or


    not to go out is a problem, and it is even more amodity that cannot be expected¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, what can I expect in my life? Who can buy me a Hermes bag?¡±


    Thinking of this, Hannah felt ufortable, and when she thought of the hardships and


    experiences she had experienced, tears burst into her eyes.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1640


    At this time, the door was pushed open. Christopher walked in first with the Lady. Harold and


    Wendy followed behind.


    The Lady was wearing a noble mink coat, her face was red, and her face was indescribably happy.


    Since regaining a new life in the Wilson family group, the Lady Wilson has been happy every day,


    her whole face is red, like a f*cking rejuvenation pill.


    As soon as she entered the house, Mrs. Wilson opened her mouth and said, ¡°Oh, although the


    Webb family is not good enough, at least the lean camel is bigger than the horse. With the project


    they gave, we can make at least 20 million Dor in profit in the next year. ,that is really good!¡±


    Christopherughed and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that you are far-sighted! If you weren¡¯t strategizing


    behind your back, our Wilson Group wouldn¡¯t have a chance to be born again!¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded in satisfaction. She has always been narcissistic and has a strong desire for


    power. She likes to be ttered most.


    Hannah on the sofa was very upset when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help cursing inwardly: ¡°The


    old dead woman is really shameless! What is your contribution to the rebirth of the Wilson family?


    Isn¡¯t it the help of Mr. Webb? Besides, Mr. Webb back then But first sent someone to the ck coal


    kiln to rescue me! Only then did you get your family out of the detention center!¡±


    Lady Wilson entered the living room happily, and when she saw Hannah sitting on the sofa ying


    with her mobile phone, she immediately shouted annoyed: ¡°Hannah, what are you doing on the sofa


    instead of cooking in the kitchen? This is your sitting ce?¡±


    Hannah stood up and said angrily, ¡°Mom, what do you mean by this? I am also a member of this


    family. Am I not even qualified to sit on a sofa?¡±


    Lady Wilson said sharply: ¡°You are right! You are not qualified to sit on the sofa! In this house, you


    are a servant! Still a servant who dissatisfied me! If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Webb to cover you behind, I


    would Just drove you out of the pugnacious girl!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hannah said angrily: ¡°The dead Lady, you¡¯re endless, right? You take that little mess out all


    day long and nag, is it interesting?


    Don¡¯t forget what Webb always does That said, let us put aside all our prejudices. If you have an old


    attitude, I will go to Mr. Webb to help me out!¡±


    The Lady Wilson was speechless.


    She insulted and bullied Hannah because she determined that Hannah did not dare to make


    trouble. But I didn¡¯t expect that the rabbit would bite in a hurry. Hannah dared to talk to herself like


    this. However, she did not dare to choke with Hannah right away, after all, Donald had indeed


    ordered that if she annoyed Donald, it might affect the rise of the Wilson family!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Thinking of this, she snorted and said, ¡°Okay, since Mr. Webb asked us to let go of our prejudices,


    then I don¡¯t have the same knowledge as you, but I still advise you to figure out your own situation.


    In this family, you are a sinner. , There must be a sense of atonement at all times!¡±


    Although Hannah was upset in her heart, she did not continue to argue with the Lady. Instead, she


    said nkly: ¡°The food is ready, let¡¯s eat!¡±


    However, although she didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, she hated the Lady deeply in her heart.


    Shepletely understood that Mrs. Wilson¡¯s attitude would only get worse in the future, not better.


    If the Wilson Group continues to move up, Mrs. Wilson¡¯s posture will definitely be higher.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sighed inwardly: ¡°This dead old woman, if only I could fall a bit hard!¡±

 Chapter 1641-1645

    Chapter 1641-1645


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1641


    Hannah followed the Wilson family into the restaurant with resentment towards Mrs. Wilson.


    Lady Wilson sat down directly on the main seat of the dining table and nced at Hannah¡¯s cooked


    food. She frowned dissatisfiedly and said, ¡°Why are all home-cooked dishes? I don¡¯t have any hard


    dishes. I don¡¯t know I¡¯m old. Do you need to replenish your body?¡±


    Hannah said with a bit of aggrieved: ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t me me for this.


    The money in that family is yours. I only have a few hundred Dor in total. How can I afford to buy


    a lot of big fish and meat.¡± ¡°


    Lady Wilson coldly snorted, ¡°I know you can find a reason. You can buy a chicken for a few hundred


    Dor, right? A local chicken is only a hundred Dor, can¡¯t you afford it?¡±


    Hannah was very angry and said, ¡°Mom, five people in the family eat, you don¡¯t pay me living


    expenses. I am also a clever woman who can¡¯t cook without rice.


    There is still pork in this meal today, and I might not even be able to eat meat for the next meal. ¡°


    Lady Wilson red at her: ¡°The living expenses are okay, but you have to be reimbursed. In the


    future, you will go to a regr supermarket to buy food ande to me for reimbursement with the


    receipt.¡±


    Hannah knew that the Lady was really afraid of getting her own money.


    Hannah felt a little disgusted when she thought that she might have to buy vegetables for hundreds


    of dors every day and reconcile the reimbursement with the Lady.


    But she didn¡¯t show it. She just said smoothly: ¡°Okay, since mom is not too troublesome, then we


    will check the ounts once a day from now on.¡±


    The Lady Wilson smiled sarcastically: ¡°I don¡¯t find it troublesome, the Lady is very energetic.¡±


    Hannah didn¡¯t pick her up with interest, picked up the bowl and took a couple of mouthfuls.


    Wendy next to her was flipping her phone while sipping her food, and then said to Mrs. Wilson:


    ¡°Grandma, can I apply for an image fee with you?¡±


    Lady Wilson frowned and asked, ¡°What image fee?¡±


    Wendy behaved and said: ¡°Grandma, look, I am now themercial director of our Wilson Group.


    Thismercial director usually specializes in external affairs. After going out, it represents the


    image of ourpany. So my dress, even Cosmetics and skin care products have to meet our


    company¡¯s positioning.¡±


    Lady Wilson gave her a white look, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be arguing with me here, just say what you


    want.¡±


    Wendy said: ¡°Grandma, I want to apply for 100,000 Dor to buy a bag, buy new clothes, and buy


    some cosmetics and skin care products.¡±


    ¡°One hundred thousand?!¡± Mrs. Wilson coldly snorted, ¡°Do you really think our family¡¯s money was


    brought by the wind?¡±


    Wendy said aggrievedly: ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t Mr. Webb give us tens of millions? The funds in the


    company¡¯s ount are also quite abundant. 100,000 Dor is nothing to us!¡±


    The Lady Wilson said angrily: ¡°Isn¡¯t that what? I tell you, money is because I always think that


    100,000 Dor is nothing, 200,000 Dor is nothing, and even 1 million is not much. Little by little,


    we defeated the Wilson Group! So from now on, we must seize this opportunity of rebirth from the


    ashes, and we must not make any mistakes we made before!¡±


    Wendy was also a little unhappy, and muttered with a little emotion: ¡°After so long and hard days, I


    don¡¯t even have a decent set of cosmetics now, so I will go out to discuss business and cooperation


    in such a disheveled manner.


    I¡¯m sorry for the reputation of our Wilson Group. Besides, my bags were sold cheaply for the sake of


    life. Now I don¡¯t even have a good bag. Wouldn¡¯t I beughed at when I go out.¡±


    Lady Wilson waved her hand impatiently: ¡°Okay, don¡¯te to this set with me. The bag problem


    will be solved. Just buy a fake one. Buy a fake Hermes. Wouldn¡¯t it be worthwhile to carry it out? ¡°


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1642


    ¡°What¡¯s the face¡­¡± Wendy was anxious, choked up and said: ¡°How can I say that I am also the


    commercial director of the Wilson Group. I was caught by a fake Hermes when I went out. What a


    shame if I was found out!¡±


    Lady Wilson sneered and said, ¡°You know what a fart! If you have a noble status these days, you


    just carry a fake bag, which is true in the eyes of others; but if you have a humble status, you are


    even saying the truth. in the eyes of others, he is also a fake!


    The Wilson Group is now in Phoenix Nirvana and rebirth from the ashes. In the eyes of outsiders,


    you, themercial director, naturally contain a lot of gold. Even if you carry a fake bag, no one will


    think that is fake!¡±


    Wendy was depressed: ¡°Grandma, even if you don¡¯t look at it, if I am themercial director of the


    Wilson Group, even if I am your granddaughter, giving me 100,000 Dor is not too much, right?¡±


    Lady Wilson snorted: ¡°Don¡¯te to this set, it¡¯s only ten thousand Dor, you want it, don¡¯t pull it


    down!¡±


    Wendy was extremely depressed, but when she thought of 10,000 Dor, if she didn¡¯t want it, then


    she would lose a cent.


    So she nodded and said aggrieved: ¡°Well, ten thousand is ten thousand¡­¡±


    The Lady Wilson cleared her throat and said solemnly: ¡°I tell you, this time, we must let the Wilson


    Group regain its glory! We even want the Wilson Group to take another step, so you call me one by


    one. With the spirit of 12 points, no hedonistic thinking is allowed, otherwise, even if it is my son or


    grandson, I have to get out! Do you understand?¡±


    Christopher, Harold, and Wendy knew in their hearts that the Lady said this to them.


    Although my heart was depressed, everyone didn¡¯t dare to show any objection. They could only


    nodded bitterly and said in unison: ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Mrs. Wilson was satisfied with this and waved her hand: ¡°Okay, hurry up and eat. I have to go to the


    company in the afternoon to continue working!¡±


    Everyone had no choice but to bow their heads to eat honestly.


    At this moment, Wendy flipped through the WeChat Moments, and suddenly saw the one sent by


    ine Ma, her face suddenly blue with anger.


    There was an uneasy feeling in her heart: ¡°ine Ma¡¯s b*tch has a bunch of Hermes. I want to buy


    one. Grandma didn¡¯t even agree and asked me to buy a fake one. If I really buy a fake Hermes, in


    case, I was met by ine Ma, so I still have to let her die?!¡±


    Thinking of this, she became more and more angry in her heart, why use such an expensive thing?


    I am now youthful and naturally beautiful, why can¡¯t even ine Ma be as good?


    Thinking of this, she said aggrieved: ¡°Grandma! Look! Even ine Ma¡¯s b*tch has used real


    Hermes, why can¡¯t I use one real?!¡±


    Lady Wilson snatched the phone from her, took a look, and said angrily: ¡°Damn ine Ma, I know it


    all day long!¡±


    Christopher also took the phone and looked at it and found that there was a picture of ine Ma


    taking a selfie with her bag on his back. He said coldly: ¡°This stinkydy¡¯s legs seem to have been


    stered off! I¡¯m going to jump out!¡±


    Harold¡¯s teeth tickled when he thought of ine Ma, and hurriedly asked him: ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you say


    you want to punish her before? When do you do it? I wanted to teach this damndy a long time


    ago!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jacob Wilson snorted coldly: ¡°She broke her leg before and stayed at home all day


    long, so she couldn¡¯t rush into her house and fix her? Wouldn¡¯t we have to put us in? Since hers


    The cast has been removed from the leg, and she must be stumbling out. When the timees, we


    will seize the opportunity and she must be treated well!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1643


    Christopher still hates ine Ma very much.


    Because ine Ma never put away the more than 20 green hats she hung on her terrace.


    Not only have they confiscated, she has also sessively bought a batch of new ones online, and


    now there are more than 30 in total.


    Christopher goes in and out of the vi every day, passing through Charlie Wade¡¯s house, so he will


    see the more than 30 green hats fluttering in the wind, and every time he is angry enough.


    Moreover, thinking of ine Ma¡¯s mockery of himself, he hated ine Ma even more.


    I always wanted to find a chance to tidy up ine Ma, and by the way, I also added some blockage


    to Charlie Wade¡¯s house to make Donald as satisfied as possible. However, ine Ma had a ster


    on his leg, and he stayed at home most of the time. He wanted to start. no chance.


    Now that ine Ma¡¯s ster has been removed, she must be able toe out very quickly


    because of her character. As long as she goes out frequently, she has a chance to deal with her.


    When I heard that ine Ma was going to be cleaned up, Mrs. Wilson was also interested. She said


    in a cold voice, ¡°This damn ine Ma is jumping all day long. Thest time she was in the detention


    center, she should be taken. All the legs are interrupted to relieve the hate!¡±


    Wendy hurriedly said: ¡°Grandma, then we can find a chance to break her legs this time!¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandma!¡± Harold became excited immediately, and blurted out: ¡°If you interrupt both her legs,


    I¡¯ve long seen her not pleasing to my eyes!¡±


    The Lady Wilson looked at Christopher and said: ¡°Christopher, ine Ma has been insulting you


    and humiliating the entire Wilson family. You should really make a n to show this b*tch a little bit


    of color.¡±


    Christopher nodded repeatedly: ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t worry! I will definitely not let this stinkydy go!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After having lunch at home, Charlie Wade called Don Albertt to drive over and picked him up to the


    kennel.


    He ns to go to Japan tomorrow and quickly settle all matters concerning Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall.


    To get Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, it is inseparable from the help of brothers Ichiro Kobayashi and


    Jiro Kobayashi.


    In Don Albertt¡¯s car, Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°How are Ichiro Kobayashi and Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s


    performance at the kennel recently?¡±


    Don Albertt chuckled: ¡°Master Wade, these two brothers performed well in the kennel. They worked


    hard and didn¡¯t dare to pretend to be forceful everywhere. They were honestly like quail, but they


    couldn¡¯t meet. Two dogs with grudges are the same, and they have to be pinched as soon as they


    meet. I now assign the two to different areas and try to avoid them meeting.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly, there was naturally a deep hatred between Ichiro Kobayashi and Jiro


    Kobayashi.


    Especially Ichiro Kobayashi, he was scammed by Charlie Wade, and even his father was poisoned


    to death by Charlie Wade. It was already miserable enough. I didn¡¯t expect that his younger brother


    would fall into trouble and gave him one. For the crime of poisoning his biological father, he also


    spent a lot of money to offer a reward for his head.


    It can be said that he would never forgive Jiro Kobayashi until he died.


    In fact, Jiro Kobayashi hates his own brother.


    Because Charlie Wade had already made it very clearst time, only one of the two brothers could


    go back to Japan with him, and the other person had to stay in the kennel and work for a lifetime.


    And Charlie Wade himself tends to take his brother Ichiro Kobayashi home, so he hopes that his


    brother will have some ident every day, it is best to die suddenly, in that case, he will be the


    only candidate for Charlie Wade.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1644


    Although after returning to Japan with Charlie Wade, he must give him 90% of the shares, but this is


    much better than staying at the kennel to work.


    After Charlie Wade came to the kennel, he instructed Don Albertt: ¡°Bring both Ichiro Kobayashi and


    Jiro Kobayashi.¡±


    ¡°Good Master Wade!¡±


    Don Albertt immediately ordered to go down, and soon, several of his men came over with brothers


    Ichiro Kobayashi and Jiro Kobayashi wearing work clothes.


    As soon as the two met at the door, Ichiro Kobayashi took advantage of the unpreparedness,


    rushed over and kicked Jiro Kobayashi, kicked Jiro Kobayashi out, and said in a curse, ¡°You


    bastard, dare to show up in front of me!¡± ¡°


    Jiro Kobayashi was kicked to the ground and hurriedly got up and rushed over to fight with him. He


    yelled, ¡°You bastard, I must kill you!¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi is not to be outdone: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see who kills who! I will blow your head with a


    punch!¡±


    Don Albertt¡¯s men hurriedly separated the two and kept them under control. One of them yelled,


    ¡°What the hell is the f*ck?


    Just be honest with me! Otherwise, there will be good-looking ones from both of youter.¡± .¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t dare to make any trouble, and were led into the room one after another.


    Charlie Wade sat on the chair of the grandmaster, looked at the brothers with interest, and said with


    a smile: ¡°Two, how are you doing these days?¡±


    When the two saw Charlie Wade, they all knelt in front of him. Ichiro Kobayashi said excitedly: ¡°Mr.


    Wade, you are finally here! I have been waiting for you toe back these days, so I can follow you


    to Japan, 90% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s shares will be transferred to you!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t believe this bastard. He is a natural rebellious


    person and he is not a good person at all! Choose me! If you take me back to Japan, I will give you


    95% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall!¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi was crazy and he blurted out: ¡°Jiro, you brute who murdered my brother, dare you


    to say that I was born with a bone?!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi ignored him and looked at Charlie Wade and pleaded: ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t ask for


    anything else. You only need to leave me two shares, and I will give you the remaining 98%.


    Please, take me. Go back to Japan¡­¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi next to gritted his teeth: ¡°Mr. Wade, if you take me back, 99% of the shares will be


    given to you!!!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi copsed and shouted: ¡°Mr. Wade, I will give you everything! You only need to save


    me some real estate and pay me a sry!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the two brothers vying for me with interest, and smiled faintly: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t


    chat here anymore. Charlie Wade always counts my words. Last time I promised Ichiro Kobayashi


    to take him back. He gave me 90% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s shares, so naturally I will not


    break my promise.¡±


    After that, he looked at Ichiro Kobayashi who was ecstatic, and said, ¡°Ichiro, you prepare, let¡¯s set


    off in thest two days.¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi was trembling with excitement, and when he knocked Charlie Wade three times in


    a row, he said excitedly: ¡°Thank you Mr. Wade, thank you Mr. Wade!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi almost copsed, crying and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, please take me back, I am willing to


    do anything you ask me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°Well, Jiro, how about you, just stay here honestly. Here you can


    eat, drink, and live. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. If your brother is not obedient, I


    Naturally, he will be sent back to rece you.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi fell into despair. Will he wait until the year of the monkey? !


    On the side, Ichiro Kobayashi seemed to be reborn, and he asked Charlie Wade excitedly: ¡°Mr.


    Wade, when are we going to leave?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Tomorrow!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1645


    Ichiro Kobayashi was excited when he heard that Charlie Wade would take him back to Japan


    tomorrow, but then he felt nervous again.


    He looked at Charlie Wade and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Wade, how can I convince the public


    when I return to Japan like this? Everyone thinks that I killed my father, and they all think I¡¯m dead.


    Suddenly going back, I am afraid it will be difficult to inherit Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a trivial matter?¡±


    After finishing speaking, he immediately beckoned to Don Albertt: ¡°Don Albertt, arrange for


    someone to prepare a video camera and shoot a video of confession for Jiro Kobayashi to let him


    admit that he poisoned and killed his father, and then offered a huge reward for his brother in order


    to achieve the goal of monopolizing Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.¡±


    When Jiro Kobayashi heard this, he felt as if the sky had fallen, crying and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, you


    can¡¯t do this! Didn¡¯t you say that if my eldest brother behaves badly, just change me back? You let


    me now Plead guilty, how can I go back in the future?¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°What are you afraid of? You brothers will record a video of confessing


    guilt aler. If your brother is in charge, you will be in charge; if you are in charge, let your


    brother be in charge. This is not Is it perfect?¡±


    Both Jiro Kobayashi and Ichiro Kobayashi are full of despair, now that Charlie Wade is really going


    to die?


    However, they are also very clear that their current life and death are in Charlie Wade¡¯s hands. If


    they really fight against him, they are likely to suffer a disaster.


    So the two of them could only nod their heads honestly, and the people arranged by Don Albertt


    took them to the empty room next door to shoot the video.


    Charlie Wade called Matilda¡¯s son Paul at this time and asked him as soon as he came up: ¡°Paul,


    do you have time in the past few days?¡±


    Paul hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, what are your orders?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°It¡¯s the thing I told you before. I ask if you will apany me to Japan to


    resolve the issue of the transfer of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s shares andplete the relevant


    legal procedures.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Paul said immediately: ¡°When is the specific departure time? I can arrange what I


    have at hand, and then I can go with you.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go early and return early.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Paul said, ¡°Then let me book the ticket, who are you with?¡±


    Charlie Wade said casually: ¡°You don¡¯t need to book the ticket. I will say hello to Cameron Isaac and


    let him arrange a private jet.¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    Then Charlie Wade hung up the phone and called Cameron Isaac again.


    After all, the Wade family has a big business. In Aurouss Hilll, there is a private jet specially


    assigned to Cameron Isaac for daily use. When Cameron Isaac heard that Charlie Wade was going


    to Japan, he immediately arranged for the crew of the private jet to apply for the route and


    departure time.


    At the same time, he said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, you are going to Japan this time, and you are


    not familiar with the ce of your life. Or I will go with you. I have some friendship with many


    Japanesepanies and families. In case of any need, It can also be convenient for you.¡±


    Since returning from killing the Eight Great Heavenly Kings in Golim Mountain, Cameron Isaac has


    followed Charlie Wade with all his heart, and regarded Charlie Wade as the only master in his heart,


    and Charlie Wade can also see that this person is now 100% credible and ispletely under his


    control.


    Since he wanted to follow, he had no objection.


    So Charlie Wade said to him: ¡°Let¡¯s do it, you arrange the ne, and then arrange two or three


    capable subordinates, and then go there together.¡±


    With that said, Charlie Wade nced at Don Albertt and asked him, ¡°Don Albertt, have you been


    okay in thest few days? If it¡¯s okay,e with me to Japan.¡±

 Chapter 1646-1650

    Chapter 1646-1650


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1646


    Don Albertt nodded immediately and said, ¡°No problem, Master Wade! Don Albertt will listen to your


    instructions!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction, and said to Cameron Isaac: ¡°Isaac, Don Albertt is with us,


    Paul from Smith Law Firm, and Ichiro Kobayashi from the Kobayashi family, please let the crew


    prepare.¡±


    ¡°Good master! I¡¯ll make arrangements!¡±


    At this time, the brothers Ichiro Kobayashi and Jiro Kobayashi also recorded their own back-to-back


    videos.


    Later, the two were brought back by Don Albertt¡¯s men.


    Charlie Wade looked at the two and said lightly: ¡°Ichiro Kobayashi, you have a good rest today.


    Tomorrow Don Albertt will take you to the airport with you, but I will warn you in advance. Please be


    careful along the way. Don¡¯t think thating to Japan is like Back at your home court, if you dare


    to have any disobedience, I will definitely not spare you.¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi nodded like garlic: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will die, and I won¡¯t disobey you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, then looked at Jiro Kobayashi, and said lightly: ¡°Jiro Kobayashi, you just


    stay here, Don Albertt¡¯s men will make you eat and drink well. Apart from work, you will have the


    rest. You can pray for a while, and pray that something will happen to your eldest brother, so that


    you have a chance to return to Japan.¡±


    Hearing this, Ichiro Kobayashi waved his hands in fright: ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t need to worry about


    anything, I will never cause anything. Jiro, the bastard, will never have the chance to leave this


    kennel in this life!¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi gritted his teeth angrily.


    However, now that Ichiro Kobayashi became Charlie Wade¡¯s first choice, he could only honestly be


    a spare tire.


    What is a spare tire?


    If there are no problems with the tires being used, no air leaks, and no punctures, the spare tire will


    never have the opportunity to be employed.


    Thinking of this, the hatred in his heart for his eldest brother is even deeper.


    If it weren¡¯t for so many people here, he would have liked to rush up now and strangle this big


    brother to death with his arm!


    Seeing that the brothers were hostile and jealous of each other, Charlie Wade was very satisfied.


    What he wants is such an effect, allowing them to deter and check and bnce each other.


    In this way, none of them dare to make trouble with themselves, and can only honestly let


    themselves be at their mercy and be their own puppets.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade stood up and said to Don Albertt, ¡°Don Albertt, starting from


    tomorrow, we will strengthen the guard of the kennel.


    We must take care of Jiro Kobayashi, and we are not allowed to go on business trips!¡±


    Don Albertt immediately nodded and said, ¡°Master Wade, you can rest assured that there are more


    than 20 guards here, and dozens of the most ferocious purebred hounds. One bite of a dog will also


    take Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s The small body is gone, tomorrow I will transfer ten more subordinates to


    come and surround this ce into an iron bucket, there will never be any business trips!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Okay, your style of doing things has be more and more


    appetizing to me, but you should also pay attention to it. If he is disobedient and you really let the


    dog bite, don¡¯t let the dog bite to death. , It¡¯s a good thing to keep him alive.¡±


    Don Albertt looked at Jiro Kobayashi and smiled sullenly: ¡°If this kid dares to run, I will let my snow


    mastiff bite his stuff first!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1647


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall has multiple production bases in Japan.


    Its headquarter is located in Tokyo. In addition to Tokyo, there are also production lines of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall in several cities such as Yokohama, Osaka, and Nagoya.


    In addition, some time ago, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall also invested arge amount of funds to


    establish Asia¡¯srgest biopharmaceutical production base in Osaka.


    When Charlie Wade went to Japan this time, in addition to finalizing the share transfer agreement


    with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals andpleting the share transfer, he also brought Liam from


    Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals to inspect these production bases.


    Liam is now the general manager of Oracle Pharmaceutical and the specific person in charge of


    Oracle Pharmaceutical. After Charlie Wade takes over Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, he will be in


    charge of the entire production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall for the time being.


    In the future, if the time is right, Stephen Thompson cane over to take over Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall, and then let Liam concentrate on the country, and continue to expand the scale of


    Oracle Pharmaceutical in China.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade and Cameron Isaac made an itinerary n.


    They will fly from Aurouss Hilll to Tokyo tomorrow morning. Cameron Isaac will contact his men in


    Tokyo to respond to them locally, and arrange for a team to apany them throughout the


    journey.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After getting things done in Tokyo, I drove from Tokyo and headed west to Yokohama.


    Yokohama is near Tokyo, not too far away, and it is less than a hundred kilometers by car.


    Then, drive from Yokohama to Nagoya and finally to Osaka.


    After the inspection in Osaka, you can fly back to Aurouss Hilll directly from Osaka.


    The reason why I have to drive around these cities is mainly because Japan has a rtively small


    land area. In fact, these cities are not far apart.


    From Tokyo all the way to Osaka, it is more than 500 kilometers away. It takes less than an hour to


    arrive by ne. What¡¯s more, you have to go to the two cities of Yokohama and Nagoya in the


    middle. Instead, taking a ne is far less convenient than driving.


    Charlie Wade studied the map of Japan and found a small detail. The highway from Nagoya to


    Osaka in Japan happened to pass through Kyoto.


    Nanako Ito, who was seriously injured, was resting in Kyoto. Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but think: I


    must go to Kyoto to see her!


    ¡­¡­


    At the dinner table, Charlie Wade told the family directly that he was going to Japan tomorrow.


    When I heard that Charlie Wade was leaving tomorrow, ire Wilson Wilson said with a bit of


    dismay: ¡°You just came back today, and you will leave tomorrow. You haven¡¯t stayed for 24 hours


    either¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help but muttered: ¡°Good son-inw, making money is important, but


    your body is more important. You keep running back and forth like this, and this body can¡¯t stand it


    either.¡±


    ine Ma was a little excited and said, ¡°Oh, what do you know? You have never been sessful


    since you got married, and you have no motivation at all. That¡¯s why our family has been looked


    down upon by the Lady, and we have never had a good life. ¡°


    After that, she looked at Charlie Wade with a ttering expression, andplimented: ¡°Look at our


    family Charlie Wade, how ambitious! I don¡¯t know how many times stronger than you!¡±


    Jacob Wilson snorted, ¡°Are you a human again? You used to chase people, and Charlie Wade said


    that they were useless. Isn¡¯t it you? You used to chase your daughter to divorce Charlie Wade?¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s expression was a little unnatural, and she said anxiously, ¡°Jacob Wilson, you don¡¯t


    instigate discord here! I was wrong before, but I can correct it if I know the mistake!¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly said to Charlie Wade with a smile: ¡°Good son-inw, how many days


    are you going to go to Japan this time?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°If it¡¯s fast, it¡¯s three to five days, if it¡¯s slow, it¡¯s a week.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1648


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Huh? So long?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this going to a foreign country? I¡¯m not familiar with the ce.


    It¡¯s definitely not as convenient as doing things in China. If you really want to help others change


    Feng Shui, those raw materials are probably not avable. It is so easy in China, so the time period


    may be longer.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson felt a little stunned.


    In the past few days when Charlie Wade went to Eastcliff, she thought about him falling asleep


    every night. Now she finally looked forward to himing back. She didn¡¯t expect him to leave


    again, and it wouldst for several days.


    ine Ma couldn¡¯t help asking at this moment: ¡°Good son-inw, you went to Japan to show others


    Feng Shui this time, how much would they give you?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied casually: ¡°Two or three million.¡±


    ¡°Oh! So much!¡± ine Ma pped his hands happily, then gave a thumbs up andplimented:


    ¡°My son-inw is amazing! You can make two or three million by just watching Feng Shui!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he quickly said with a smile: ¡°Good son-inw, I heard that Japanese


    cosmetics, cosmetics, skin care products, etc., the quality and efficacy are good, don¡¯t forget to buy


    some gifts for mom when youe back. what!¡±


    Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t see it anymore, and blurted out: ¡°ine Ma, are you endless? Charlie Wade


    has bought you a lot of Hermes, and you still ask for gifts? You are not greedy enough!¡±


    ¡°You need to take care of it!¡± ine Ma gave Jacob Wilson a white look, and said angrily: ¡°I¡¯m


    asking about what I want, not what you want, what are you doing here? Who didn¡¯t mention the


    pants and gave you Exposed?¡±


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, his angry cheeks flushed and his whole body trembled!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention my pants to show myself? Doesn¡¯t thispare myself to that thing?¡±


    ¡°Thisdy¡¯s broken mouth is too bad! I really want to smoke her with a big mouth!¡±


    However, Jacob Wilson only dared to think about it in his heart, if he really started with ine Ma,


    then he would be annoying. So he immediately looked at ire Wilson Wilson andined:


    ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, look at your mother, it¡¯s really a dog that can¡¯t spit out ivory.


    What kind of quality is this!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t listen anymore, and couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t be more


    civilized¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, good.¡± ine Ma waved his hand indifferently: ¡°I am a little more civilized, and I don¡¯t have a


    general knowledge of this old thing.¡±


    Charlie Wade, who was on the side, shook his head and smiled, but he didn¡¯t even think about it.


    He was used to the bickering between the two a long time ago.


    If the two of them didn¡¯t fight each other someday, they would have something wrong.


    After dinner, Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson returned to the bedroom on the second floor.


    As usual, the couple took a shower one after the other, and theny on the bed one after another.


    Charlie Wade hasn¡¯t gone further with ire Wilson Wilson since he was promoted to the first level


    before the fight, but Charlie Wade hasn¡¯t been too anxious, not to mention that there have been a


    lot of things recently, and he has always been troubled by the presence of other women.


    Thinking of going to Japan tomorrow, Nanako Ito¡¯s face and how she looked when she was injured


    in the ring suddenly appeared in his mind. Charlie Wade didn¡¯t understand why he would never


    forget the Japanese woman Nanako Ito.


    It seems that I am attracted by her dual character, which is gentle as water and tough and


    unyielding?


    While thinking wildly, Charlie Wade suddenly felt that ire Wilson Wilson next to him moved.


    I thought that ire Wilson Wilson was just turning over normally, but she didn¡¯t expect that she


    would lift a corner of Charlie Wade¡¯s quilt and get into his side of the bed¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1649


    ire Wilson Wilson got into Charlie Wade¡¯s bed and gently hugged his waist.


    At this moment, she felt an unprecedented sense of security.


    Having been with Charlie Wade for so long, this is the first time to hold Charlie Wade like this.


    Although she feels full of security, her heart is still short of breath.


    Charlie Wade, who had been thinking about things, was startled by ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s actions.


    When he turned his face, ire Wilson Wilson was also taken aback by him.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s pretty face suddenly became hot, and she stammered: ¡°Husband, you¡­you


    haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±


    Charlie Wade also exined in a flustered manner: ¡°I slept, woke up again¡­¡±


    After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Wife, why did youe into my bed?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said in embarrassment, ¡°That¡­I¡­I am¡­I am¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson stammered and murmured for a long time, before she simply turned her mind


    and said,


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to go out again, so I want to hug you to sleep, okay?¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he felt a little throbbing in his heart. He stretched out his hand to put


    her in his arms and whispered softly: ¡°Silly girl, your husband will be back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± ire Wilson Wilson gently leaned in Charlie Wade¡¯s arms and said with a smile: ¡°I found


    that holding you to sleep like this is really safe.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Will I be able to get another level up from now on? How about we


    just sleep in a bed from now on?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was immediately embarrassed and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to


    upgrade to one level, but for the time being, you can only upgrade to one level¡­¡±


    Following Charlie Wade¡¯s previous routine, I must ask ire Wilson Wilson at this time, when will


    he be able to reach the full level? When can I have a baby? After all, even ine Ma supported the


    two of them to have a baby quickly.


    Perhaps, if he satisfactorily, he would be able to get things done for the couple.


    However, because Charlie Wade always unconsciously appeared in his mind Nanako Ito¡¯s figure,


    which always made him feel a little ufortable.


    That feeling, like a thorn stuck in Charlie Wade¡¯s heart, instantly made him calm down a lot.


    So, he gently hugged ire Wilson Wilson, and said softly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you will be promoted to the


    next level, and it will be fine to sleep with you.¡±


    Now, it was ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s turn to be surprised.


    She also thought that Charlie Wade would definitelye to make some soft and hard bubbles.


    However, he never expected that Charlie Wade would ept it so easily.


    This made her heart linger for a while.


    In fact, she has had deep feelings and dependence on Charlie Wade after getting along for so long.


    However, after all, she was an unmanned girl, and she was somewhat hesitant and worried about


    breaking through thatyer of rtionship.


    If Charlie Wade was very active, she might just let him go.


    But Charlie Wade¡¯s sudden calmness really made her unexpected.


    She wanted to ask Charlie Wade, why did he act so indifferently today? Is it because he doesn¡¯t like


    herself?


    However, she soon felt that it was really hard for her to speak such words, so she could only hide it


    deeply in her heart.


    Soon, Charlie Wade by his side let out a uniform breathing sound, ire Wilson Wilson sighed in


    his heart, and fell asleep slowly with a bit of loss.


    ¡­¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1650


    Charlie Wade woke up early the next morning. In fact, he didn¡¯t sleep well this night. I don¡¯t know


    why, as long as I close my eyes, I can¡¯t help but think of Nanako Ito. During this period of time, there


    have been many women around Charlie Wade.


    Whether it was Jasmine, Aurora, or X, Lisa, Loreen, and Stefanie, although these women more


    or less made him feel a little heart-stirring, none of them made him feel distressed like Nanako Ito.


    After Stefanie waited for so many years and found herself for so many years, Charlie Wade was


    indeed very guilty, but after all, Stefanie was born in a big family and was loved by her parents in


    every possible way.


    After adulthood, she became an internationally renowned star, and was sought after and loved by


    countless people.


    Even without herself, her life is very wonderful, very rich, and very happy.


    But Nanako is different. Although she was also born in a rich family and was loved by her family,


    she was indeed injured too badly in the battle with Aurora. Suffering such a serious injury, the


    double blow to the body and spirit is absolutely impossible for an ordinary girl to experience in her


    lifetime.


    Moreover, Charlie Wade can also imagine that although she is out of danger now, she must be


    tortured by injuries all the time. This feeling must be very painful.


    And she could not have yed this game. However, she did everything to make him admire her.


    Even in thest match against Aurora, she waited for a chance to win with one move in order to


    make herself notice her, even if she was injured. Charlie Wade knew very well that if it wasn¡¯t for


    himself, how could she be injured so badly? It is precisely because of this that Charlie Wade always


    feels distressed for how she looked when she was injured.


    Charlie Wade also reflected on that, as a married man, he should not feel sorry for other women, let


    alone a Japanese woman. However, that kind of mood ispletely beyond his control. After


    washing, Charlie Wade quietly left the bedroom without waking ire Wilson Wilson, who was still


    asleep.


    At this time, Cameron Isaac had taken his entourage and waited at the door of Thompson First.


    Charlie Wade went downstairs and saw that Jacob Wilson and ine Ma hadn¡¯t gotten up, so he


    left a note, and then hurried out of the house.


    At the door of Thompson First. Several Rolls-Royce cars parked side by side. As soon as Charlie


    Wade came out, Cameron Isaac and his men all got out of the car, bowed respectfully to him, and


    said in unison: ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and got into the same car with Cameron Isaac.


    As soon as he got on the bus, Cameron Isaac immediately said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, Paul and


    Liam are all going by themselves. Don Albertt and Ichiro Kobayashi walked past the kennel.


    We only need to meet them at the airport, the ne and the crew. The personnel are ready, and


    they will leave at any time after they arrive!¡±


    Charlie Wade said, the biggest difference between private jets and ordinary civil aviation flights is


    that the time is rtively free. As long as you apply for today¡¯s flight route, you can theoretically


    depart at any time.


    There is an idea in his subconscious mind now, that is to go to Tokyo to get things done, and then


    rush all the way to Kyoto.


    I don¡¯t know why, Nanako Ito has be a curse in his heart, always emerging and constantly


    affecting his emotions.


    He felt that this might be mainly because he felt a bit of sympathy for Nanako Ito¡¯s experience, and


    if he cured her by himself, this demon would naturally be eliminated.


    As a result, he said to Cameron Isaac a little impatiently: ¡°Okay, time is waiting for no one, hurry up!¡±

 Chapter 1651-1655

    Chapter 1651-1655


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1651


    Aurouss Hilll Airport.


    The ne arranged by Cameron Isaac has been waiting in the hangar for a long time. Don Albertt


    had already arrived with Ichiro Kobayashi, and was waiting under the ne. Liam and Paul also


    arrived early, waiting for Charlie Wade¡¯s arrival.


    nine in the morning. Cameron Isaac¡¯s motorcade drove to the hangar one after another. Cameron


    Isaac immediately got out of the car and personally opened the door for Charlie Wade.


    After Charlie Wade got out of the car, everyone came forward to greet him.


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly, and said to everyone, ¡°Are all the people here? If they are all there,


    then get on the ne now.¡±


    Cameron Isaac counted, and respectfully said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s all here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    In addition to Cameron Isaac, Don Albertt, Liam, Paul and Ichiro Kobayashi, who apanied


    Charlie Wade, there were also some twelve people under Don Albertt and Cameron Isaac.


    After everyone boarded the ne, the crew immediately started the engine of the ne, pushed the


    ne out of the hangar, and then contacted the tower to jump in and take off first.


    The ne jumped into the air and flew eastward.


    During the flight, Ichiro Kobayashi was restless and looked very nervous.


    He plucked up the courage, came to Charlie Wade¡¯s side, and asked respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, what


    if other members of the family are unwilling to ept me, and even think that I am the murderer of


    my father and refuse to let me inherit Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall? ¡°


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°I have a video of Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s confession in my hand, and I will show


    it to them in time.¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi asked again: ¡°Then what if they still don¡¯t believe it?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled contemptuously: ¡°Don¡¯t believe it? Just go through the legal process if you


    don¡¯t believe it. They said that you killed your father. Can you show tangible evidence? If you can¡¯t


    show it, it proves that you were not the murderer of your father. , What can they do with you?¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Besides, your brother has disappeared now, and you are the


    only heir to your father¡¯s estate. If the other members of your family do not agree with you, then all


    of them will be driven out of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall and let them fend for themselves. !¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi said with a little emboldened expression: ¡°Mr. Wade, let¡¯s not tell you that, on the


    board of directors of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, there are my uncles and family elders. Although


    they have no actual shares, they have certain shares.


    The pharmacy takes a lot of dividends, and they all hold some more important positions at


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. If this group of people work against me, it¡¯s really not that easy to deal


    with¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°These are not problems. At that time, we will give them two ways.


    The first is to cooperate honestly. As long as you are obedient, the dividends that should be given to


    them will still be given to them; but if they don¡¯t toast There is only a second way to eat, drink, and


    fine.


    When that happens, there will be no one left, all of them will be gone. Everyone will be transferred


    after the earth is gone. These important positions can also be re-built a management team.


    After that, Charlie Wade pointed to Liam and said to Ichiro Kobayashi: ¡°It¡¯s really not possible. I will


    split a part of the management team of Oracle Pharmaceuticals and take over the management of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.


    Then you will stay in Japan and enjoy the life of a drunken fan. Just do it, don¡¯t worry about anything


    else.¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi knew very well that after he sessfully transferred 90% of the shares to Charlie


    Wade, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall had nothing to do with him.


    What I can do is to honestly take the dividends given by Charlie Wade and live a life of drunken


    dreams of ordinary rich people.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1652


    Thinking about it carefully, Ichiro Kobayashi felt a little guilty in his heart.


    Because in this way, it was equivalent to selling out his father¡¯s life¡¯s hard work.


    There is an old Chinese saying that it is not distressing to ask the cubs to sell Yetian, but this old


    saying is a prodigal. Although Ichiro Kobayashi is not very capable, he really cannot be regarded as


    a prodigal.


    If he were a prodigal son, he would not havee to China to participate in the Chinese Medicine


    Expo, let alone covet Dr. Simmons¡¯s magical medicine.


    He wanted to get the magic medicine form, but he also wanted to revitalize Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall and let Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall stand on the top of the world.


    After all, he also has a leading family to flourish.


    But now, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall will soon be ruined in his hands.


    Although Ichiro Kobayashi was very mncholy, but after thinking about it, he felt that this might not


    be a bad thing.


    After all, he also knows how popr Oracle Nova Dias is now. Judging from the powerful medicinal


    effects of Oracle Nova Dias, it will definitely be a best-selling medicine in the world in the


    future.


    As for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, if it is not included by Charlie Wade, it will definitely go downhill


    in the future.


    If Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall makes all-out efforts to produce Nova Dias after the change of


    ownership, it will surely create huge wealth around the world. By that time, his 10% shares may be


    allocated more money.


    Thinking of this, Ichiro Kobayashi felt much more rxed.


    ¡­¡­


    More than two hourster, Charlie Wade¡¯s nended at Tokyo Airport.


    Afterpleting the immigration formalities, everyone came out of the airport, and the men


    arranged by Cameron Isaac were already waiting outside the airport.


    Cameron Isaac arranged for these men to drive all Rolls-Royces.


    In Japan, Rolls Royce is even more rare than in China.


    This is mainly because most Japanese people choose cars from local Japanese brands, which are


    cheap and affordable.


    Imported cars such as Mercedes-Benz, BMW and even Rolls-Royce have a very low percentage of


    appearances on the streets of Japan, so this fleet of Rolls-Royce is also very eye-catching at the


    airport.


    Cameron Isaac personally opened the door of one of the Rolls-Royce cars for Charlie Wade. After


    Charlie Wade got in the car, he went to the other side to get on the car and asked Charlie Wade,


    ¡°Master, where shall we go first?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Go directly to the headquarters of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Master, I have investigated the situation of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Co.,


    Ltd. before, to be honest, their family is still veryplicated, and I rashly brought Ichiro Kobayashi


    over, I am afraid it will be difficult to convince the public.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, and said indifferently: ¡°The moreplicated, the more quickly I have


    to cut the mess. I¡¯m here to make money, not to make friends with them. Could it be that I have to


    take all the mess of the Kobayashi family one by one. Is it smooth?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said with some worry: ¡°Master, after all, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall is arge group


    worth more than 100 billion Dor. I am afraid that the coteral members of their family will look at


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. Now in their eyes, Ichiro Kobayashi is dead. Jiro has also disappeared,


    so it is a good opportunity to embezzle Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    Maybe they have already started to divide Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall internally. We risked to


    harvest them, I am afraid that it will cause strong resistance¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled calmly: ¡°From a legal point of view, no one can stop Ichiro Kobayashi from


    taking back Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. If other people in the Kobayashi family are not convinced


    and want to make some small actions, then I will take this opportunity to take the rest of the


    Kobayashi family. Clean up the coteral members!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1653


    At this time, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s Tokyo headquarters is preparing to hold an emergency


    shareholders meeting.


    During this time, the chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Co., Ltd., that is, Jiro Kobayashi,


    disappeared suddenly after he left for China, and the entire Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Group was


    headless.


    In the beginning, the shareholders of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals were still trying every means to


    find the whereabouts of Jiro Kobayashi.


    But they did a lot of hard work and tried, and they did not find Jiro Kobayashi.


    After that, they immediately contacted Ito Takehiko, the leader of the Ito family.


    I contacted Ito Yuhiko because the shareholders of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals know that Ito


    Yuhiko is very optimistic about Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals and Jiro Kobayashi, and hopes to recruit


    Jiro Kobayashi as his son-inw, and then buy shares in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.


    And the reason why Jiro Kobayashi went to China, in the final analysis, was to pursue Ito Yuhiko¡¯s


    daughter, Nanako Ito.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, Nanako Ito returned, but her follower Jiro Kobayashi evaporated from the world, which


    made the Kobayashi family members even hard to understand.


    Ito Yuhiko is also very concerned about this matter. After all, he is very optimistic about Jiro


    Kobayashi and Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall too. If Jiro Kobayashi disappears, he will naturally be his


    son-inw.


    Moreover, Oracle Nova Dias is currently insufficient in production capacity and has not been


    exported to overseas markets.


    Therefore, local Japanese consumers know nothing about this magic medicine. They still regard


    Kobayashi Niranex as the best in stomach medicine. Kobayashi Niranex is in the Japanese market.


    Sales have not received any impact.


    Therefore, in Ito¡¯s view, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s future prospects are still bright.


    In order not to miss the opportunity to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, Ito Yuhiko also sent


    many people to search for Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s whereabouts.


    But it is a pity that they don¡¯t have a strong intelligencework in China, and they can¡¯t get any


    information about Jiro Kobayashi at all.


    As a result, Jiro Kobayashi seemed to havepletely disappeared in the eyes of the Kobayashi


    family and Ito Yuhiko.


    Over time, Ito Yuhiko took the lead in giving up the search for Jiro Kobayashi.


    He felt that instead of looking for Jiro Kobayashi, it would be better to quickly let the Kobayashi


    family choose a new president, and then go to work with the new president by himself.


    Subsequently, under the operation of Ito Takehiko, the Kobayashi family also gave up.


    After the Kobayashi family gave up looking for Jiro Kobayashi, they began to enter the next stage,


    preparing to reform Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, and re-divide the cake of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall.


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall was developed by Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s father, Masao Kobayashi, in


    decades. Although many members of the Kobayashi family are involved, they do not directly own


    the shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    After the death of Kobayashi Masao, Ichiro Kobayashi wasbeled as a father-killer, and Jiro


    Kobayashi naturally became the sole heir of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    However, now Jiro Kobayashi is also missing.


    ording to Japanesew, if Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s whereabouts remain unknown within a certain period


    of time, it can be determined from the legal level that the person is dead and his rtives have the


    right to inherit all his property.


    In that way, all the shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall will be a Chinese meal for the


    coteral rtives of the Kobayashi family.


    Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s pro-uncle, Masayoshi Kobayashi, has now temporarily seeded as the acting


    chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Co., Ltd., and exercises management power instead of Jiro


    Kobayashi.


    Ito Yuhiko, who has been coveting Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s shares, immediately focused his


    attention on Kobayashi Masayoshi.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1654


    At this time, he called Masayoshi Kobayashi directly, and as soon as he came up he said: ¡°Mr.


    Kobayashi, congrattions on your seat as the acting president!¡±


    Kobayashi Masayoshi respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Ito, thank you for your congrattions. My acting


    chairman is only a temporary agent. When my nephew Jiro Kobayashi returns, I will still give him


    this position.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko sneered and said, ¡°I guess Jiro Kobayashi will not be back. You, the acting president, will


    soon be the official president!¡±


    Masayoshi Kobayashi was secretly happy in his heart, but still said very honestly: ¡°Mr. Ito, to tell


    you, I still think about it day and night, I hope Jiro can return safely.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, I am calling, not to be polite to you, but to have a


    business to cooperate with you.¡±


    Masayoshi Kobayashi hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Ito, please speak!¡±


    Ito said in a serious tone: ¡°I have always been very optimistic about Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s


    prospects. You should know this.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Kobayashi Masayoshi respectfully said: ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this a long time ago! Thank you for


    your importance to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said again: ¡°I have always wanted to buy a stake in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals. I have


    had a deep conversation with Jiro Kobayashi before, but it is a pity that he suddenly evaporated, so


    I can onlye and continue this matter with you now.¡±


    Masayoshi Kobayashi hurriedly said, ¡°This is okay, but I don¡¯t know how you want to advance, Mr.


    Ito?¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said: ¡°I want to make a deal with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall and make two deals with


    you personally.¡±


    Kobayashi Masayoshi said: ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Ito Takehiko said: ¡°The transaction with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall is an agreement that I intend to


    take a 30% stake in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall at a valuation of 15 billion US dors.¡±


    Kobayashi Masayoshi said embarrassingly: ¡°Mr. Ito, the current value of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall


    is probably more than 20 billion U.S. dors, and your price is 15 billion U.S. dors, which is really


    a bit less¡­¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will discuss two deals with you next.¡±


    As he said, Ito Yuihiko said again: ¡°The first one, as long as you can make me buy Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall at a valuation of 15 billion U.S. dors, then I will privately give you 200 million U.S.


    dors in cash.¡±


    ¡°The second pen, as long as you help me make this happen, I will not only give you 200 million US


    dors in cash, but also consolidate your position in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. I can assure you at


    that time whether Jiro Kobayashi wille back or not. You can sit firmly as the chairman of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Co., Ltd.!¡±


    Although the Ito family is the top family in Japan, it does not mean that Ito is a generous person.


    He has always wanted to buy shares in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, to make a fortune with


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, and he has always wanted to keep the price of shares as low as


    possible.


    If it is a valuation of more than 20 billion U.S. dors, if he wants to invest 30% of the shares, he


    has to pay at least six to seven billion U.S. dors in cash.


    However, if the valuation can be reduced to 15 billion U.S. dors, which is also a 30%


    shareholding, it will only need to pay 4.5 billion U.S. dors, which can save more than one or two


    billion U.S. dors.


    When Kobayashi Masayoshi heard this, the first thought in his mind was that he didn¡¯t want to make


    such a big hole for Ito.


    After all, this was a price difference of more than two billion US dors, and the amount was huge.


    However, when he thought that he could return cash to himself privately and ensure that he would


    sit firmly as the president without any interference, he was vaguely moved.


    After thinking about it, he opened his mouth and said: ¡°Mr. Ito, since you have said so well, then I


    will not hide it with you. If you can privately return me five hundred million US dors, then you can


    ensure that I sit firmly in the chairmanship. , Then when I have a meeting, I will try my best to


    promote the Ito family¡¯s stake in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1655


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Co., Ltd. meeting room.


    Arge group of coteral members of the Kobayashi family and corporate executives are all sitting


    in distress at this time.


    Recently, there have been incidents in the group one after another, making everyone present a little


    nervous.


    First, the old president died tragically by poisoning, and then the young master was suspected of


    killing his biological father by poison.


    However, nervousness turned nervousness, and everyone was still full of expectations for the


    future.


    Because they have not been able to deeply participate in the operation of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals before, let alone deeply intervene and enjoy the profit distribution of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals, they have always only got some petty profits.


    It¡¯s different now.


    Now, Masayoshi Kobayashi has be the acting president. He has promised everyone that he


    will release at least 40% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s profits.


    If it can be realized, everyone in the room will have an annual ie more than ten times.


    At this moment, Kobayashi Masayoshi walked into the meeting room with full momentum.


    Everyone turned their attention to him. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Kobayashi Zhengyi is now the god of


    wealth for everyone.


    After entering the door, Masayoshi Kobayashi went straight to the chair of the conference room, and


    the others stood up respectfully to pay their respects.


    At this time, without knowing who it was, he said tteringly: ¡°Wee the president!¡±


    Everyone returned to their senses and hurriedly said in unison: ¡°Wee to the president!¡±


    After all, warm apuse also sounded.


    Masayoshi Kobayashi felt veryfortable in her heart, and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t scream about


    titles. I¡¯m still the president of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. If it is passed on, outsiders will gossip!¡±


    The person who was the first to tter hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, in our minds, you are the


    official president of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall!¡±


    Kobayashi Masayoshi smiled triumphantly, and then put on a just and awe-inspiring look, and said


    seriously: ¡°I personally hope that Mr. Jiro Kobayashi can return to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall and


    take control of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s overall situation as soon as possible. Before I came


    back, I was only temporarily sitting in this position to manage the business for him!¡±


    After that, he raised his hands and motioned everyone to sit down.


    After everyone sat down, he said seriously: ¡°Everyone knows that Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall can


    be said to have internal and external troubles. I heard some time ago that a Chinesepany


    called Oracle Pharmaceutical hasunched a medicine called Nova Dias. This medicine is said to


    be much more effective than our Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex, but because thepany¡¯s production


    capacity is rtively limited, it has not yet been exported to our Japanese market.¡±


    One of them hurriedly said: ¡°My lord, I am going to report this to you. My son-inw went to China


    last week and heard about this medicine, so he bought a box of it at a higher price. I tried it


    yesterday. After a while, I have to say that this medicine is more than a little bit stronger than our


    Niranex!¡±


    Kobayashi Masayoshi said: ¡°If this is the case, then Oracle Pharmaceutical will very likely be


    our next mortal enemy!¡±


    After a pause, Kobayashi Masayoshi continued: ¡°Moreover, our medicine is not as effective as it. If


    this continues, their output will continue to increase, and our sales will continue to decline. If


    Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex is in the global market, Oracle Nova Dias will then eat our revenue will lose


    most of it!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were stunned.

 Chapter 1656-1660

    Chapter 1656-1660


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1656


    Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex is the gship product of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, and most of its revenue


    and profits are supported by this medicine.


    If it is really beaten by Oracle Nova Dias, then Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s vitality will definitely be


    greatly injured.


    So someone asked Masayoshi Kobayashi: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, we can¡¯t just wait and die like this! Do


    you have any good solutions?¡±


    Kobayashi Masayoshi said: ¡°There is also a way to deal with it, that is, we must increase investment


    in drug research and development, and we must quickly upgrade our current products. If our


    Niranex can surpass Oracle in terms of efficacy. Stomach, the market must still be ours!¡±


    The person in charge of R&D opened the mouth and said: ¡°My lord, if you want to increase


    investment in R&D, you need a huge budget.


    Thepany was sacked a lot of money some time ago. Can it still afford it now?¡±


    Masayoshi Kobayashi said smoothly: ¡°This is what I¡¯m about to tell you. Our current cash flow is not


    very good. The investment in the production base in Osaka costs a lot, coupled with the previous


    idental losses, which leads us to get it now. The funds invested in research and development


    are already less than 50 million U.S. dors, so my idea is to raise a fund as soon as possible, with


    at least one billion U.S. dors to upgrade our drug R&Dboratory!¡±


    When everyone heard that they were going to raise funds, they all sat up straight. Some people


    asked, ¡°My lord, do you have a suitable financing partner?¡±


    Masayoshi Kobayashi nodded and said, ¡°Before, Chairman Jiro Kobayashi had been negotiating


    with Mr. Yuhiko Ito, the patriarch of the Ito family, about financing. Surely everyone knows about


    this?¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Jiro Kobayashi has always wanted to take Ito¡¯s investment, and even wanted to be Ito¡¯s son-


    inw, otherwise he would not spend money to name Nanako Ito in the Sandapetition, which


    has long been known by Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    Even, everyone is ready for the marriage between Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall and the Ito family.


    Unfortunately, Jiro Kobayashi disappeared before the marriage was officially advanced.


    Everyone thought that the cooperation with the Ito family would be terminated, but they did not


    expect that Masayoshi Kobayashi would now start cooperation with the Ito family.


    As a result, everyone immediately became interested and asked excitedly: ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what


    kind of valuation the Ito family can give us?¡±


    Masayoshi Kobayashi cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mr. Yuhiko Ito of the Ito family is willing to invest


    US$4.5 billion in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall at a valuation of US$15 billion, which will ount for


    30% of Kobayashi¡¯s total shares after the investment! ¡°


    ¡°Valued at 15 billion US dors?!¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but talk.


    At the beginning, Jiro Kobayashi and Ito Yuhiko talked about it, but it was not the price.


    At that time, Jiro Kobayashi greeted everyone, and his valuation would be at least US$20 billion.


    Why is it suddenly lowered so much now? !


    Someone questioned: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, the Ito family¡¯s previous offer was not so low, why did it


    shrink so much?¡±


    Someone said, ¡°Yeah! At least 22 billion U.S. dors is appropriate? A valuation of 15 billion U.S.


    dors is nothing short of robbery¡­¡±


    Kobayashi Zhengyi¡¯s expression was a bit ugly, and he said: ¡°You have to figure out that we are


    facing internal and external troubles. It is not just that the president has disappeared for no reason.


    Oracle¡¯s Nova Dias has appeared in China.


    If we don¡¯t hurry up and raise funds at this time, If we wait for Oracle¡¯s Nova Dias to catch us by


    surprise, then our performance will drop significantly, let alone a valuation of 15 billion US dors,


    even if it is 10 billion US dors, it is impossible to get it!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1657


    In fact, what Kobayashi said is true.


    There is a certain information gap between Yuhiko Ito and him.


    At this time, Ito Yuihiko thought that Kobayashi¡¯s stomach was invincible. At this time, grabbing


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall was equivalent to grabbing a profitable train.


    However, Masayoshi Kobayashi and other members of the Kobayashi family now know about the


    existence of Oracle Pharmaceutical.


    Knowing that at this moment, in China and in Aurouss Hilll, there is a Nova Dias that is popr in


    China. The efficacy of this Nova Dias is much stronger than that of Niranex.


    Therefore, when Kobayashi Masayoshi expressed his concerns, others changed their minds almost


    immediately.


    Just now they thought that Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals must have a valuation of at least 20 billion,


    and 15 billion US dors is absolutely impossible to ept.


    But now they suddenly realized that there are still people willing to offer a valuation of 15 billion US


    dors, which is already very rare.


    If Oracle Nova Dias sessfully crosses Japan eastward, the valuation of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall will be greatly reduced.


    As a result, everyone together almost immediately supported Kobayashi Masayoshi¡¯s decision one-


    sidedly.


    Kobayashi was very excited.


    As long as the agreement is signed with the Ito family, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall will immediately


    receive a capital injection of 4.5 billion U.S. dors, and he will also receive 500 million U.S. dors


    in remuneration.


    In this way, I suddenly became a super rich man!


    As for Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, even if it will go bankrupt in the future, it has nothing to do with


    him. US$500 million is almost equivalent to more than 50 billion yen, which is enough for himself to


    live a life in style.


    So, he immediately notified Ito Yuihiko to go to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, strike the iron while it


    was hot, and sign the contract on the spot.


    After hearing this news, Ito Yuhiko was very excited.


    He felt that he had bought Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall at a low price and could earn at least three or


    four times more in the future, so he almost immediately took his assistants andwyers and went


    straight to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall without stopping.


    Because the twopanies are both located near Ginza, Tokyo, and both are located in Tokyo¡¯s


    most prosperousmercial area, the distance is not too far, only ten minutes away by car.


    Kobayashi Masayoshi was overjoyed and said to everyone in the Kobayashi family: ¡°Mr. Yuhiko Ito


    wille over and sign a contract with us. After the contract is signed, 4.5 billion US dors will be


    paid to our ount. In this way, we will have enough. Money, to deal with the next impact of Oracle


    Pharmaceutical on us!¡±


    Everyone immediately beamed with joy.


    US$4.5 billion is indeed an astronomical figure. With so much money, even if Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals loses US$100 million each year, it is enough tost for 45 years.


    In this case, these senior executives can stay in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Co., Ltd., even if


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall suffers a huge impact, the money on the books will enable them to live


    well with food for many years.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Takehiko Ito walked out of the luxurious office building of the Ito family with high


    spirits and got into his Lexus car.


    Following him were his two bodyguards and an assistant, and this assistant was Koichi Tanaka who


    had followed Nanako Ito before.


    Koichi Tanaka was originally Ito Yuhiko¡¯s confidant. Some time ago, the reason why he let him go to


    China to participate in thepetition with Nanako was because he was not at ease, so he let the


    person he trusted the most to apany him all the way.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1658


    Now, Nanako Ito is recuperating in Kyoto, and Hiroshi Tanaka went to China to seek medicine for


    her a few days ago, but there was no progress, so he returned to Tokyo to return to life with


    Takehiko Ito, and then stayed in Tokyo.


    In addition to the Lexus extension sedan Ito took, there were ten bodyguards, divided into two


    Lexus off-road vehicles, one after the other protecting Ito Yuhiko¡¯s car.


    The three vehicles formed a convoy and drove to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    In the car, Ito Yuhiko looked very excited. He analyzed the financial reports and market sales of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals in the past two years and felt that the future of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals is very broad. It is definitely the best time to invest in shares now.


    Therefore, in his view, the US$4.5 billion investment in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall is like nting a


    large piece of gold in a magicalnd, and the future harvest will be at least 15 billion US dors!


    15 billion U.S. dors, converted to Japanese yen, more than 150 billion, converted to Chinese


    RMB, more than 100 billion!


    No one can hold back the excitement of such arge amount of wealth.


    While he was excited, Ito could not help but sigh, and said with emotion: ¡°I don¡¯t know what


    happened to Jiro Kobayashi.


    What a great living person, how can I say that he disappeared?¡±


    Koichi Tanaka also couldn¡¯t figure it out, and said: ¡°Before the youngdy participated in the finals,


    Jiro Kobayashi also came to visit him, saying that he must go to see the youngdy¡¯spetition,


    and look forward to awarding the youngdy after the final¡­¡±


    ¡°But on the day of the final, Jiro Kobayashi did not appear at thepetition. Originally, he was still


    the guest of the final, but because he was absent for no reason, the organizer temporarily invited


    other people to present the award¡­¡±


    ¡°I have always felt that this matter is a bit inexplicable. It stands to reason that Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s


    thoughts about the eldestdy is absolutely impossible for him to miss the final.¡±


    Ito Xiuhiko sighed: ¡°I wanted to hire him to be his son-inw, but I didn¡¯t expect him to disappear¡­¡±


    After speaking, she said with a bit of mncholy on her face: ¡°Nanako¡¯s physical condition is not


    very good now. I don¡¯t know when and how long will it be to return to the original¡­¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Ito, I have asked someone to help contact an American expert,


    and see if I can ask an American expert toe over and give thedy a consultation.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ito nodded earnestly: ¡°Be sure to bring in the best experts in the world, no matter how much


    money you spend, you will not hesitate!¡±


    Koichi Tanaka asked again: ¡°Mr. Ito, what about Mr. Yamamoto Kazuki? The doctors in Tokyo are


    also helpless about his injury. Would you like to ask an expert from the United States toe and


    see him?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ito Yuihiko waved his hand in disgust: ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s a waste, it¡¯s not worth putting too much energy


    into him. If he is really capable, Nanako won¡¯t be hurt so badly!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry: ¡°Mr. Ito, in fact, Mr. Yamamoto can¡¯t be med for this matter. The


    main reason is that the coach of the opponent¡¯s opponent is too strong¡­¡±


    ¡°Formidable?¡±


    Ito snorted and said disdainfully: ¡°Tanaka, you may have some misunderstanding of the word


    formidable! I tell you that the truly powerful is not karate at all, but our Japanese ninjutsu and


    Onmyoji, this is the real great supernatural power, the karate of Yamamoto Kazuki is nothing more


    than an ordinary person¡¯s fake style and fancy!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka asked in surprise: ¡°Guild Mr. Ito, do ninjutsu and onmyoji really exist?¡±


    Ito Takehiko said indifferently: ¡°Tanaka, ninjutsu and onmyoji are the national martial arts of Japan,


    especially ninjutsu.


    Even Westerners are obsessed with it. Why do you still doubt it?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said embarrassingly: ¡°My Mr. Ito, I¡¯ve been to Iga City, the hometown of ninjutsu,


    several times before, and I have seen ninjutsu performances there. I always feel that ninjutsu is a


    bit like abination of acrobatics and magic.¡±


    Yuihiko Ito snorted and said with some sarcasm: ¡°You, it¡¯s the frog at the bottom of the well, I tell


    you, true ninjutsu is no different from what is said in the legend, but now there are few true ninjas.


    Few, most of them are meticulously enshrined by top families.


    To the big families, they are like nuclear weapons. No family will take the initiative to expose!¡±


    Having said that, he sneered and said: ¡°Some time ago, the sixth generation of Yakuza group died


    inexplicably in his own heavily guarded Hokkaido hot spring pce. Do you know this?¡±


    Koichi Tanaka nodded immediately: ¡°This matter is almost unknown to everyone in Japan. It has


    been reported on TV that he died of a cerebral hemorrhage.¡±


    ¡°Cerebral hemorrhage?¡± Takehiko Ito coldly snorted: ¡°It¡¯s just a nder from the outside world. In


    fact, he died at the hands of a ninjutsu master!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1659


    At this moment, Tanaka felt that his worldview had been subverted.


    The six generations of the famous Yakuza team died at the hands of a ninjutsu master, which is too


    legendary.


    However, he did not dare to have any doubts about Ito¡¯s words.


    Because he knows Yuhiko Ito¡¯s character very well, this person never says anything that is unsure.


    If he says that, it must be that he has some special way to confirm that the facts are indeed what he


    said.


    Even Koichi Tanaka suspected that there might be a master of ninjutsu in the Ito family.


    However, he didn¡¯t ask much about it.


    Because he knows that there are some questions he should not ask, and some things he should not


    know.


    As the assistant of the Ito family and the confidant of Ito Takehiko, what I have to do is to serve Ito


    Takehiko well.


    Do not say a word about what you should ask and what should not be asked.


    Therefore, he respectfully said to Ito Takehiko: ¡°I¡¯m ignorant in Shima. I didn¡¯t expect the legendary


    ninjutsu master to actually exist¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko nodded gently, and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Master Ninjutsu is good at killing people


    invisible, not good at curing diseases and saving people. Otherwise, Nanako would not have to


    endure so much pain.¡±


    After that, he sighed and waved his hand again: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, I will arrive at Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticallter.


    After signing this contract, it is considered to be a worry for me. You will follow me tomorrow. For a


    trip to Kyoto, I want to put aside my business and return to Kyoto to apany Nanako for a few


    days.¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Charlie Wade was still on his way to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    After all, the airport is still a little far away from Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, not as convenient as Ito


    Yuhiko.


    Therefore, Ito Yuhiko and his party arrived at Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall one step ahead of Charlie


    Wade.


    In the executive meeting room of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, Masayoshi Kobayashi had already


    instructed everyone not to mention anything about Oracle Nova Dias, and first get the money from


    the Ito family.


    If after the investment of the Ito family, it is discovered that Oracle Nova Dias suddenly emerges,


    then the Kobayashi family will have to unify their slogans. If they ask, they will say that they don¡¯t


    know, and the rtionship will be cleaned up so that the Ito family will not be ountable.


    After all, it¡¯s just ying the Ito family.


    Ito Yuihiko didn¡¯t know this. When he stepped into the meeting room, the entire management of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals all stood up and apuded. They all respected him, making him


    immediately feel that his face was greatly respected.


    Masayoshi Kobayashi even surrendered the chairmanship of the conference room and said to


    Takehiko Ito: ¡°Chairman Ito, please sit down!¡±


    Ito nodded in satisfaction, sat down in the chair, and said with a smile: ¡°I have always wanted to visit


    you, but there has never been a suitable opportunity. I see you here today. It is really a talent.


    Worthy of being a pir of Japan!¡±


    Everyone was full of joy when they saw that Ito Yuhiko gave everyone such a high evaluation. At


    this time, looking at Ito Yuhiko¡¯s expression, it waspletely like watching a boy who lost money.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1660


    At this time, Ito Yuihiko said again: ¡°I have always been very optimistic about Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals, and I am very willing to support Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals to go further, so I


    came here today just to sign an investment agreement with you. Regarding my investment


    intentions, you should not What¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Kobayashi Masayoshi hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Chairman Ito, you can rest assured that we have


    reached a consensus before youe, and you are very wee to invest in our Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall.¡±


    Yuhiko Ito nodded to prevent night long dreams, and he said directly: ¡°Well, I have had a lot of


    things recently, and I am going to leave Tokyo tomorrow, so we simply sign the contract now. If there


    is no problem, I will immediately notify the finance. Make money.¡±


    Kobayashi Masayoshi blurted out: ¡°No problem! Absolutely no problem, we can sign a contract


    immediately!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko immediately said to Koichi Tanaka next to him: ¡°Tanaka, take out the contract and show it


    to everyone.¡±


    Koichi Tanaka immediately took out a few contracts and distributed them, introducing: ¡°Everyone,


    the investment details are already written in the contract. We valued Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall for


    this investment at US$15 billion, and we are nning to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall 100


    million U.S. dors, holding 30% of the shares. If you don¡¯t have anyments, we can sign the


    contract now, and we can arrange the financial payment immediately after the contract is


    completed.¡±


    Everyone epted the contract, and after reading it carefully, they found that there were no hidden


    terms and risks, and they all looked at Kobayashi Masayoshi and asked him to directly sign the


    contract.


    Kobayashi Masayoshi also wanted to settle this matter quickly, so he immediately signed his name


    on the contract with a wave of his hand in the name of the acting chairman.


    After the contract was signed, Ito Yuihiko also immediately notified the financepany and


    credited $4.5 billion to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s ount.


    What is left is that the board members of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall must submit an application to


    themercial management department of Tokyo to officially change 30% of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall¡¯s shares to the Ito family.


    After hearing that the 4.5 billion U.S. dors had already arrived, Kobayashi Masayoshi was so


    excited that he shook hands with Ito Takehiko and said, ¡°Mr. Ito, you will be a shareholder of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall from now on!¡±


    Yuihiko Itoughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t interfere with your daily operations. You only need


    to do well and strive to be the world¡¯s top pharmaceuticalpany, and everyone will make


    money together!¡±


    Kobayashi Masayoshi hurriedly said to the surrounding executives: ¡°Come, everyone apud, and


    wee Mr. Ito to be a shareholder of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall!¡±


    Everyone smiled and apuded.


    At this moment, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open. Charlie Wade walked


    in first with no expression on his face, and said coldly: ¡°What is the noise?¡±


    Everyone immediately looked at Charlie Wade, everyone couldn¡¯t help being dumbfounded, who is


    this person? Why have you never seen it before? What are you doing here?


    Ito Xiuhiko didn¡¯t expect anyone toe in and spoil the situation at this time, and snorted coldly:


    ¡°Who are you?


    Can you break into this ce?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at him and said indifferently: ¡°Old man, I am a major shareholder of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall. Can you say I can¡¯t break through?¡±


    ¡°Joke!¡± Kobayashi Zhengyi said coldly: ¡°You are not from Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall at all, so why


    do you say that you are a major shareholder?¡±


    At this moment, Tanaka turned his head to recognize Charlie Wade, and eximed: ¡°Mr. Wade,


    you¡­ why are you here?¡±


    Seeing that he was here, Charlie Wade snorted and said: ¡°Tanaka, you are really a bit lingering,


    how can I meet you everywhere?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko hurriedly asked Tanaka Koichi: ¡°Tanaka, do you know him?!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly walked up to Ito Takehiko and whispered: ¡°Mr. Ito, this is Charlie Wade


    Wade who abolished Mr. Yamamoto Kazuki¡­¡±

 Chapter 1661-1665

    Chapter 1661-1665


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1661


    Ito Yuihiko couldn¡¯t understand why Charlie Wade came here, and Tanaka couldn¡¯t understand even


    more.


    After all, in his impression, Charlie Wade¡¯s identity is just Aurora¡¯s coach, a local master in Aurouss


    Hilll, who can¡¯t fight with Japan Bagan, but why did he suddenly appear in Tokyo, and also in the


    meeting room of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall?


    What is even more confusing is why Charlie Wade said he is a major shareholder of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall? !


    At this time, Ito¡¯s expression was a bit ugly.


    On the way he came, he heard Tanaka talk about Charlie Wade. In fact, he was very disdainful of


    such so-called masters, so he didn¡¯t take him to heart.


    So he stared at Charlie Wade and shouted in a cold voice: ¡°Boy, you must consider the


    consequences before speaking. You can¡¯t afford the price of talking about it!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know Ito Takehiko. Seeing that the Japanese looked like he was about fifty


    years old, with a big back, his expression and tone were very arrogant, and he suddenly felt a little


    dissatisfied. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He stared at Ito Takehiko, and said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t think you can pretend to be aggressive when you


    are old, and I will hit you if you get angry.¡±


    When did Takehiko Ito feel so angry?


    Even the current Yakuza Group¡¯s Seventh Generation Mee must be respectful when meeting him.


    In this country, no one dares to talk to him like that.


    As a result, Takehiko Ito was immediately furious, pointed at the two bodyguards beside him, and


    shouted angrily: ¡°Teach him a lesson!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the two people who had not moved like a mountain immediately rushed to


    Charlie Wade.


    They are all top masters, and different from thepetition-type yers like Yamamoto Kazuki,


    they are all realbat yers, really hands-on, there may not be any good-looking tricks and


    postures, but they are absolutely lethal!


    The two of them let out a low growl, all the strength of their bodies was raised, and they immediately


    attacked Charlie Wade.


    Seeing these two people rushing towards Charlie Wade, Tanaka became tense.


    He was not worried about Charlie Wade, but about the two personal bodyguards of Ito Takehiko.


    He had seen it with his own eyes at that time, how Charlie Wade used a palm to destroy Yamamoto


    Kazuki, and Yamamoto Kazuki was a scum without fighting power in front of him!


    No matter how strong these two bodyguards are, they can¡¯t be several times stronger than Kazuki


    Yamamoto, right?


    For Charlie Wade, it could be done in just a few palms.


    At this moment, the two bodyguards had already rushed to Charlie Wade, one on the left and the


    other on the right, hitting both sides of Charlie Wade¡¯s ribs with heavy punches.


    The ribs on both sides are one of the weakest parts of an adult¡¯s body. The ribs are not as hard as a


    skull, and they are extremely prone to breakage when hit from the side. If the ribs are broken from


    the side, the broken ribs themselves will also be A sharp de pierced the victim¡¯s body.


    The ribs protect the most important internal organs. Once a broken rib pierces the internal organs, it


    is extremely easy to cause severe internal bleeding, which may directly kill the other party!


    This kind of cruel trick is almost killed!


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help narrowing his eyes slightly.


    In ordinary conflicts, very few peoplee up and use such insidious tricks, either running their


    faces or running their limbs, even if they abolish all limbs, they will not kill others.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that these two Japanese would be so insidious that they wanted to kill if they


    didn¡¯t agree with each other. Looking at it this way, I don¡¯t know how many people have already lost


    their lives!


    Moreover, these two people know how to use chi, and it seems that they are also a good practice.


    So Charlie Wade sneered, and at the moment when the two fists were about to hit his ribs on both


    sides, he suddenly stretched out his hand and grabbed the wrists of the two at extremely fast


    speed.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1662


    The two powerful offensive stopped abruptly at this moment!


    Both of them were frightened by the sudden huge force on their wrists, and found that their fists


    couldn¡¯t move in, and they couldn¡¯t retreat. They immediately realized that they had met a master


    today!


    The two looked at each other, and they could see the panic in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Afterwards, the two exchanged nces, and at the same time they exerted force, trying to free their


    right hand from Charlie Wade¡¯s hand.


    But unfortunately, with all their strength, they still couldn¡¯t withdraw their right hand even at all!


    Charlie Wade looked at the two with a smile on his face, and said with interest: ¡°The hands of the


    two are a bit dark! They attacked others¡¯ ribs when they came up, are you afraid of killing them?¡±


    The two were very nervous, and one of them said: ¡°We just want to test the strength of the


    opponent, nothing else!¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed: ¡°Such a bad reason can be imagined, and it seems there is really


    something!¡±


    Seeing that his two personal bodyguards werepletely controlled by Charlie Wade, Ito became


    nervous and blurted out: ¡°What do you want to do?! Do you know who I am? If you mess with me,


    you will never end well in Japan! ¡°


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°The duck has a hard mouth when you die, you really have your unique


    national integrity.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at the two bodyguards of Ito Takehiko, and said lightly: ¡°You two


    remember that all your encounters today are due to your master!¡±


    The two of them were asking for mercy, and Charlie Wade suddenly twisted his hands, and their


    right arms were twisted into twists!


    At this moment, the two cried out in pain, and everyone at the scene paled!


    What is the identity of Ito Yuhiko?


    He is the patriarch of Japan¡¯s top family!


    The bodyguard next to him is almost the strongest bodyguard in Japan, but what I didn¡¯t expect is


    that the two people added up are not Charlie Wade¡¯s opponent!


    At this time, Ito Yuhiko was also dumbfounded.


    I never dreamed that these two bodyguards with rich practical experience and lots of blood on their


    hands would be abandoned at the same time so easily.


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes, these two people are just a little bit stronger than ordinary people, but they


    are still far from the level of a master.


    Even the worst among the eight heavenly kings they can¡¯t match.


    Together, the two can at most be simr to The Butcher Brothers.


    How could such a person be Charlie Wade¡¯s opponent.


    If Yuhiko Ito really finds out the so-called master of ninjutsu in Japan, he might even give Charlie


    Wade a look.


    At this time, Takehiko Ito scolded with a little nervousness: ¡°You are a Chinese, so you dare to go


    wild in Tokyo! Are you afraid that I will not let you return to China?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°What? Do you still want to leave me in Japan as your son-inw?¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Ito Yuihiko eximed, ¡°Boy, you are too arrogant!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a bit of disdain in his eyes: ¡°I have no one in my eyes? I came here today to


    take over my ownpany. Instead, you barked at mypany. What are you? I didn¡¯t beat you


    out. You are already respecting the old and loving the young!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka hurried forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, calm down your anger. This is the


    head of the Ito family and the chairman of Ito Corporation, Mr. Yuhiko Ito!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1663


    ¡°Ito Yuhiko?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned when he heard this, and asked Koichi Tanaka: ¡°What is his rtionship with


    Nanako?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, Mr. Ito, is Miss Nanako¡¯s father!¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly realized.


    He actually didn¡¯t know much about the Ito family, except for Nanako Ito, he didn¡¯t know anyone


    else.


    Hearing that the middle-aged Japanese man with a big back head turned out to be Nanako¡¯s father,


    his expression eased slightly.


    Afterwards, he looked at Ito Takehiko, and said lightly: ¡°For the sake of your daughter¡¯s face, I won¡¯t


    be familiar with you this time. Since you are not from the Kobayashi family, then you don¡¯t need to


    stay here and take you. People of mine go.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko¡¯s face was pale with anger!


    As the patriarch of the dignified Ito family, when did he receive such contempt?


    Moreover, this young man¡¯s tone was extremely proud, as if he was just taking care of his


    daughter¡¯s face, so he didn¡¯t care about himself. It was too much!


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Boy, why do you say that this is yourpany? You


    also said that you are a major shareholder of thispany? I tell you that I just signed a contract


    with the representative chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. Officially acquired a 30% stake in


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Which representative chairman has this right to sign a


    contract with you on behalf of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall?¡±


    Masayoshi Kobayashi stood up and said, ¡°I am the acting chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    All shareholders clearly agreed to Mr. Ito¡¯s shareholding in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. Why are you


    an outsider interfering? Besides, you and thispany Thepany has nothing to do. If I don¡¯t


    leave, I will call the police!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°I have nothing to do with thispany? Come here, I will introduce you to an


    old acquaintance.¡±


    After that, he pped his hands and shouted outside the door: ¡°Come on, invite Mr. Kobayashi in!¡±


    Cameron Isaac and Don Albertt immediately took Ichiro Kobayashi and walked into the meeting


    room.


    When Ichiro Kobayashi entered the meeting room, everyone was stunned in shock!


    ¡°This¡­this¡­isn¡¯t this Ichiro?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Jiro issued a kill order before and ordered his life to avenge the old president!¡±


    There was a lot of discussion.


    Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s expression was a bit ugly at this time, and he said coldly: ¡°I tell you, you are all


    deceived by that bastard Jiro! Father was not poisoned to death by me, but he was poisoned to


    death by Jiro and then med on me! In order to monopolize Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, he also


    spent a lot of money and wants my life!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Kobayashi Zhengyi said coldly: ¡°I know exactly how the president died! You said that


    you got a magic medicine from China that would make the president stand up again, and the


    president Excited, I took Jiro and me to the airport to wait. After the medicine was delivered, the


    president died suddenly after taking the medicine. Do you dare to deny it?!¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I did get the magic drug at the beginning, but Jiro


    arranged for the magic drug to be dropped! You don¡¯t even think about it, why should I kill your


    father?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1664


    Kobayashi Masayoshi angrily said: ¡°You naturally want to monopolize Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall,


    so that¡¯s why you killed the president!¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi scolded angrily: ¡°Justice Kobayashi, your dog¡¯s brain is broken. You keep saying


    that I killed my father to save Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, but you keep your dog¡¯s eyes open to see


    clearly, I am exclusive. Did Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall? After his father died, who became the new


    president of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall?!¡±


    Everyone stared at each other when he said this.


    Ichiro Kobayashi was right.


    After the death of the old chairman, Masao Kobayashi, it was Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s younger brother,


    Jiro Kobayashi, who seeded the chairman.


    Moreover, Jiro Kobayashi also spent a lot of money to get the head of Ichiro Kobayashi.


    If this incident was really nned by Ichiro Kobayashi, is he too stupid? Not only did he not get any


    benefits, he even gave others a wedding gown, and even worse, after others put on the wedding


    gown, they wanted his life in turn¡­


    Thinking of this, everyone suddenly realized that what happened back then might have something


    else hidden.


    At this time, Kobayashi Masayoshi¡¯s mood is veryplicated.


    First of all, I managed to get rid of Kobayashi Masao and Ichiro Kobayashi, and then I missed Jiro


    Kobayashi and took the position of acting chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Co., Ltd.


    But in a blink of an eye, Ichiro Kobayashi came back unscathed!


    Isn¡¯t this fcking fcking?


    The good life of co-working yourself is just beginning to end? !


    He was full of resentment, and said angrily: ¡°Ichiro, you have left Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall for a


    long time. The current Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall has been fully exercised by the shareholders


    meeting, and you have not eliminated the murder of your biological father. We will not allow you to


    Re-in charge of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall!¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi was also furious, and he sternly reprimanded: ¡°Justice Kobayashi, you are my


    elder. I wanted to give you a little respect. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ignorant of good or bad!


    Master is the real heir of the Kobayashi family, and the entire Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall It was


    founded by my dad. You just follow part-time jobs and get a high sry. Why do you interfere with


    our family¡¯s property? What the hell are you? Believe it or not, I will let you get out of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall now?!¡±


    ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­¡± Kobayashi Zhengyi was scolded bloody, and trembling with anger, cursed: ¡°You


    murderer of the father Scum, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall will never fall into your hands!¡±


    During this period of time, Ichiro Kobayashi worked hard at Don Albertt¡¯s kennel, and he was


    suffocated. He finally returned to Japan and returned to his ownpany. He didn¡¯t expect that


    Kobayashi would dare to yell at himself. He immediately became angry and went up. Give


    Kobayashi Masayoshi a p in the face!


    After working in the kennel for so long, Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s physical fitness has improved a lot. In


    addition, he is a mature man, and Kobayashi Masayoshi has been pped with a p.


    All the members of the Kobayashi family present were horrified. Ichiro Kobayashi pointed to the


    bewildered Kobayashi Masayoshi and cursed: ¡°Dog stuff, I will let you know today!¡±


    After all, he looked at Charlie Wade and bowed respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, please publish the video of


    Jiro¡¯s confession to let them know the truth!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and winked at Don Albertt. Don Albertt immediately took out his phone and


    yed the video of Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s confession to everyone.


    In the video, Jiro Kobayashi confessed in tears that his biological father, Masao Kobayashi, was


    killed by him, and he also admitted that he had spent a lot of money to hire someone to chase and


    kill his elder brother in an attempt to eliminate the trouble.


    Thispletely subverted everyone¡¯s understanding of the whole thing.


    Kobayashi Masayoshi was also panicked. He now realized that Jiro Kobayashi might have been


    killed by Ichiro Kobayashi, and now this guy is going back to seize power!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1665


    At this time, Kobayashi Zhengyi was 10,000 unconvinced.


    It was so hard for me to get to an acting president, just about to take charge of the entire Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall, I didn¡¯t expect to wake up so soon!


    So, he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Ichiro Kobayashi! Did you poison the old president? You haven¡¯t


    completely cleared the suspicion of this matter! Even if Jiro recorded this video, it cannot prove that


    the murderer must be.


    He! Who knows if you kidnapped Jiro and forced him to record this video?¡±


    Having said that, he immediately looked at everyone and fanned the mes and said: ¡°Everyone is


    right?¡±


    Everyone nodded.


    Kobayashi found out that he had a mass foundation, so he immediately continued to aggressively


    say: ¡°This matter must be handed over to the police for investigation. When did the police say that


    Ichiro Kobayashi is no longer suspicious, and when will we hand over the rights of the shareholders


    meeting?


    Here you are, before that, you must not interfere with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall in anything!¡±


    As soon as Ichiro Kobayashi heard this, he ran at him!


    He kicked Masayoshi Kobayashi¡¯s abdomen, and yelled, ¡°Masayoshi Kobayashi, you f*cking tell


    yourself, are you shameless? ording to Japanesew, I am the eldest son of the family and I


    should inherit the family business, and now I My brother has also disappeared.


    I am the only legal heir to my father. Thepany he founded is naturally inherited by me. You are


    a migrant worker who works in thepany. Why are you shouting at me here?¡±


    Thinking of the torture he suffered during this period of time, Ichiro Kobayashi was full of evil fire,


    and now Kobayashi Masayoshi still wants to prevent him from taking over Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall, this kind of man-armed car behavior makes him very angry!


    So, he rushed up angrily to punch and kick at Kobayashi Zhengyi, and yelled: ¡°Don¡¯t look, what the


    hell are you? Have you ever seen a group of servants upying the house and not letting the


    owner¡¯s son live? Did youe in? How the hell dared to stop me back to Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall? I tell you, you are now officially fired by Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, immediately


    get out of here!¡±


    Kobayashi Masayoshi was beaten in various ways and grinned in pain. Although his heart was


    extremely angry, he was really frightened by Ichiro Kobayashi.


    Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s words sounded rude, but what he said was reasonable and legal.


    He was originally the first heir of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. Even if he was suspected of


    murdering his biological father and the police convicted him and arrested him in prison, it would not


    be possible to deprive him of the right to inherit the estate.


    What Kobayashi Masayoshi said sounds like awe-inspiring justice, but in fact it is a manifestation of


    not knowing thew at all.


    Seeing that Kobayashi Zhengyi was beaten up, Charlie Wade said: ¡°Okay, continue the fight. If


    something happens to him, then you might really go to jail.¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi stopped then and said respectfully to Charlie Wade: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wade, I made


    you upset.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and said, ¡°You all listen to me. As the legal heir of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall, he has signed an equity transfer agreement with me. From now on, 90% of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s shares are owned by me.


    The remaining 10% goes to Ichiro Kobayashi, so now I am the absolute majority shareholder of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade waved to Paul: ¡°Come on, Lawyer Paul, take out the copy of the contract


    and pass it on to them!¡±


    Everyone at the scene was shocked upon hearing this.

 Chapter 1666-1670

    Chapter 1666-1670


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1666


    Among them, Ito Yuhiko was the most uneptable. He angrily protested: ¡°The surname is Wade,


    you don¡¯t talk about it here! I just signed a contract with Kobayashi Masayoshi, and used 4.5 billion


    US dors in cash to buy 30% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s shares. ! I alone have 30%, so how


    can you get 90%? Isn¡¯t this a daydream?¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and asked him: ¡°Mr. Ito, right? I ask you, what position is Kobayashi


    Masayoshi in thispany?


    What right does he have to sign such an agreement with you?¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said coldly: ¡°He is the acting president of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall! Since he is the


    acting president, he naturally has the right to sign a financing agreement!¡±


    Charlie Wade said contemptuously: ¡°Should be nonsense here, who did his generation of president


    seal it? Did he seal it himself? There is something for him? The entire shares of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall are owned by Kobayashi Masao.


    Kobayashi Masao is dead. Ichiro Kobayashi and Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s, and Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s


    whereabouts are unknown now, so it¡¯s all Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s. Why would Masayoshi Kobayashi


    make a decision for Ichiro Kobayashi and sell you 30% of the shares?¡±


    Takehiko Ito angrily picked up the contract signed just now, and angrily scolded: ¡°You can read it


    clearly. This contract is clearly written in ck and white. I, the Ito family, own 30% of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall! And I have already paid for it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Charlie Wade said nkly: ¡°The person who signed this contract with you is not


    qualified to sign this contract at all, so this contract is invalid. You move you yourself Think about it,


    if I sign an agreement for you and sell you the entire Japanese ind, will the entire Japanese


    ind be yours?¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade took a copy of the equity transfer from Paul and threw it in front of Ito


    Yuhiko, saying: ¡°Come, see what is written on this, Ichiro Kobayashi has voluntarily incorporated


    90% of the shares into my own Oracle Pharmaceutical Company, in ck and white!¡±


    ¡°And you have to figure out one thing, Ichiro Kobayashi is the legal heir of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall, so this agreement in my hand is truly and legally valid!¡±


    ¡°As for your share, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s just a pile of waste paper! Even if you ask your Japanese


    lawyers and judges, I believe they will not admit that your pile of waste paper has any practical


    meaning!¡±


    ¡°You¡­you are a hooligan!¡± Ito Yuhiko also copsed.


    I have been strong for a lifetime, and I have never shown weakness in front of the Yakuza group,


    but I did not expect that I would meet a shameless person like Charlie Wade here today!


    However, he also knows that his two personal bodyguards are now useless, and he is not Charlie


    Wade¡¯s opponent at all. He can¡¯t face him head-on, so he can only temporarily avoid his edge, then


    find a chance to take revenge, and think of other ways to get it. To the shares of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall.


    So, he protested indignantly: ¡°Well, since you said Ichiro Kobayashi is the legal heir, then we step


    back and say, anyway, I have paid 4.5 billion US dors. If you say that the contract is invalid, then


    you Just return the 4.5 billion U.S. dors to me immediately!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Ito, what did you say? I didn¡¯t hear clearly just now.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said angrily: ¡°I said you must immediately return to me the 4.5 billion U.S. dors in


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s ount!¡±


    ¡°Refund?¡± Charlie Wade snorted and said contemptuously: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ito, you may not know


    someone about me, Charlie Wade Wade, I have always had an iron rule when walking around the


    rivers andkes. I don¡¯t know if you hear me. heard about it.¡±


    Yuhiko Ito gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What is the iron rule?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°The iron rule is, never refund!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1667


    ¡°Never refund?!¡±


    When Yuhiko Ito heard this, his shiny big back was almost exploded.


    He covered his chest and pointed at Charlie Wade and scolded: ¡°The surname Wade, you keep


    saying that you have to follow thew, is that how you follow? I reached the ount of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall for $4.5 billion, you either give me shares , If you don¡¯t give me shares, refund me.


    Do you still want to rely on my money and not give it to me?


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said nkly, ¡°Yes! I just want to rely on your money. When the money


    goes into my pocket, it¡¯s up to me. If you ask me to take it out and give it back to you, I have to pay.


    Come out and pay you back? Charlie Wade, I don¡¯t want face?¡±


    ¡°you you¡­¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    He really has never seen such a brazen person in his life.


    So, he gritted his teeth and scolded: ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it, do you think you can swallow a huge


    sum of 4.5 billion dors?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Didn¡¯t I already swallow this? And you took the initiative to feed


    me.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko almost vomited blood.


    Charlie Wade said to Cameron Isaac at this time: ¡°Isaac, invite Mr. Ito out.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded, and immediately brought a few of his men to Takehiko Ito¡¯s, and said


    lightly: ¡°Mr. Ito, you should ask yourself, don¡¯t force me to move, otherwise you will lie down for a


    while. Can¡¯t get up for five months.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you dare to threaten me?!¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just threatened you. Master Wade has always had a


    bad temper. If you don¡¯t get out, he might beat you.¡±


    Yuhiko Ito gritted his teeth tightly, his heart was angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to resist here, he could


    only hold back his anger, and said coldly: ¡°Okay! Very good! The surname is Wade, I want to see


    who has this ability. , Can take my 4.5 billion U.S. dors! I will never finish this with you!¡±


    After all, Ito Yuhiko left the meeting room with a ck face after holding his hands.


    Charlie Wade looked at his back and smiled faintly.


    He had heard that Ito Yuhiko has always wanted to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, so he


    wanted to marry his daughter Nanako Ito to Jiro Kobayashi.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade felt a little unhappy in his heart.


    Nanako Ito is so beautiful and tender as water, she is definitely a standard Yamato Nadeshiko.


    Marry her to Jiro Kobayashi? Ito Yuhiko was afraid that he was blind.


    In his opinion, Ito Xiuhiko and his mother-inw, ine Ma, are not much different. They are people


    who would rather sacrifice their daughter¡¯s happiness and seek benefits for themselves.


    Therefore, he naturally didn¡¯t have a good impression of Ito Yuihiko.


    This 4.5 billion US dor thing, it is not bad to give him a bitter taste.


    Koichi Tanaka came to Charlie Wade at this time and said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m really sorry


    about this incident. I didn¡¯t expect that you are now a major shareholder of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall. If there is anything improper today, please forgive me. ¡­¡­¡±


    As a person who has seen Charlie Wade¡¯s strength, Tanaka has full awe of Charlie Wade.


    Abandoned Yamamoto Kazuki with a palm, and with his hands, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s bodyguards lost their


    combat effectiveness. Such a person was incredibly powerful in Tanaka¡¯s eyes.


    Therefore, even if it is now in Japan and even if the Ito family has full influence in Japan, Koichi


    Tanaka still feels that the Ito family had better not provoke Charlie Wade, otherwise, no one knows


    what will happen to the entire Ito family. .


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1668


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Tanaka Koichi was quite on the road, Charlie Wade¡¯s expression was slightly relieved,


    and he said: ¡°Tanaka, leave me a contact information, I may have something to find you in the


    future.¡±


    Koichi Tanaka immediately took out a business card and handed it to Charlie Wade respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this is my business card. Please ept it.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, took the business card from him, and put it in his pocket.


    Tanaka bowed slightly to Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, then I will leave first.¡±


    After that, he left the meeting room.


    Ito Yuhiko¡¯s two personal bodyguards can only flee hurriedly, clutching the broken arm like the


    broken arm hero.


    There was a dead silence in the meeting room.


    Everyone looked at Charlie Wade and Ichiro Kobayashi with anxiety, and didn¡¯t know what fate was


    waiting for them next.


    Ichiro Kobayashi cleared his throat at this time and said, ¡°I tell you, as the legal heir of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall, I have 100% decision-making power over Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, and the


    equity transfer agreement I signed also has 100% legal effect. , So now Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall


    is already a subsidiary of Oracle Pharmaceutical, if you still want to make money here to support


    your family!¡±


    At this time, some people questioned: ¡°Before the old president gave us 30% of the shares of the


    family executives, now you give 90% of the shares to others, how to protect our interests?!¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi said coldly: ¡°In the future, you can get 3% of the ie from my 10% shares. I


    can assure you of this!¡±


    ¡°Thirty percent, bes three percent?!¡±


    Someone questioned indignantly: ¡°How can we support our family after shrinking so much?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Isn¡¯t this killing us?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We will starve to death sooner orter if this continues!¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi did not expect that after ying Kobayashi Masayoshi, there were so many people


    against him.


    In the bottom of his heart, he could not help but secretly said: ¡°This matter is really tricky. I sacrificed


    90% to Charlie Wade. I was forced to use this 90% of the shares in exchange for freedom.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know that I will be ced under house arrest in that kennel. When will it happen,


    but these people will certainly not be willing to sacrifice 90% of their own interests¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said in a cold voice at this time: ¡°If you can¡¯t ept Kobayashi¡¯s proposal, then go to


    the human resources department to go through the resignation procedures immediately.¡±


    ¡°Let us resign?¡± Someone sneered: ¡°The entire R&D, production, promotion, and sales of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals are all done by us. If we leave, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will


    immediately be paralyzed! All of the many production bases in the country You will all be in chaos,


    then you will just wait for bankruptcy!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked him, ¡°This friend, what are you responsible for at Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall?¡±


    The man said proudly: ¡°I am in charge of R&D! I am the head of the R&D department! Kobayashi¡¯s


    Niranex was developed by me and Mr. Jiro Kobayashi! Without me, the entire R&D of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall will be suspended!¡±


    Someone echoed: ¡°Yes! If Kobayashi Makawa leaves Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, then the entire


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall willpletely lose its ability to innovate!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled and said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. I was thinking on the way here. After


    merging Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, I must make drastic reforms to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    The first department to be cut down is R&D department! Because the R&D department of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals is worthless in my eyes, it is rubbish!¡±


    Kobayashi Makawa angrily shouted: ¡°I am a postdoctoral fellow majoring in biopharmaceuticals at


    the University of Tokyo and one of the top pharmaceutical experts in Japan.


    The department I lead is the strongest among Japanese pharmaceuticalpanies. You dare to


    say that I am rubbish. ?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said disdainfully: ¡°As for the Niranex you developed, at least 80% of the prescriptions


    are stolen from ancient Chinese prescriptions, and the remaining 20%   is a little improvement of your


    own. Obviously it is giarism, and it is said that it is self-developed, and calling you garbage is an


    insult to the word garbage!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1669


    Objectively speaking, as a developed country, Japan has indeed made high achievements and


    achievements in many fields.


    However, in terms of their medicine, in addition to Western medicine, almost all of the remaining line


    is copied from Chinese medicine.


    Among them, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, Ota Pharmaceutical, and Dapeng Pharmaceutical are


    models. They not only search for prescriptions from Chinese medicine ssics, but they even touch


    porcin Chinese medicine everywhere.


    For example, Dapeng Pharmaceutical onceunched a so-called Chinese medicine slimming


    granule, and the name they gave to this granule is actually the ancient Chinese genius doctor,


    Bianque.


    This shows that Japanese pharmaceuticalpanies have no real aplishments in Kampo


    medicines, and they almost rely solely on giarism.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Charlie Wade dismissed their R&D department.


    I have so many magical prescriptions on the Apocalyptic Books, how can I use the R&D department


    of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall?


    After Kobayashi Zhenchuan was ridiculed by Charlie Wade, his cheeks were hot.


    Kobayashi Makawa knew exactly what happened to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    Indeed, as Charlie Wade said, all the prescriptions of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall are basically


    derived from ancient Chinese medical books.


    So he felt blushing at this moment, but he didn¡¯t know how to refute Charlie Wade¡¯s words.


    Charlie Wade looked at Kobayashi Makawa, and said coldly: ¡°R&D personnel like you who can only


    giarize are of no value to me, so I announce that from now on, the R&D department of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will be dissolved on the spot. Expelled, not leaving one!¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    The people at Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall were almost speechless in shock.


    Is this Charlie Wade too ruthless?


    We must know that there are more than 100 people in the R&D department of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall. Behind these more than 100 people, there are more than 100 families.


    Japan¡¯s social environment is that only one person in the family goes out to work, and most of the


    husbands go out to work, and the wife raises the family and the children at home.


    This situation has led to extremely high requirements for job stability in Japanese families.


    Generally speaking, most Japanese can work for a job for decades until retirement.


    So for the Japanese, the most feared thing is unemployment.


    Kobayashi Makawa was also shocked.


    Although his previous ie has not been low, his pressure is not small at all.


    Tokyo¡¯s housing prices were originally the highest in Asia. In the past few years, when Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals was booming, he bought arge apartment in the urban area and repaid bank


    loans every month, which was more than 200,000 Dor.


    In addition, he has two sons and a newly born daughter.


    Plus his wife, a family of five, all depend on his ie alone.


    Originally, his ie from Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall was very high, almost 700,000 Dor a


    month, so his previous life was veryfortable, his wife and children also lived in the upper ss


    life, daily consumption is also very luxurious .


    However, if he suddenly loses his job now, his family will immediately fall into a huge financial


    deficit, with a gap of at least 500,000 per month. If they cannot find a job with more than 500,000,


    the family will soon Will be overwhelmed.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1670


    The nervous Kobayashi Zhenchuan hurriedly cried and pleaded: ¡°Mr. Wade, I am a high-end talent


    in the field of biological preparations. If you fire me, it must be a huge loss for you. I beg you, Please


    keep me here. I will definitely work hard for you!¡±


    Charlie Wade said nkly, ¡°I know you are begging me now? I¡¯m sorry it¡¯s toote. You must go


    through the resignation procedures within today. Otherwise, thepany will directly end thebor


    rtionship with you.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade looked at Cameron Isaac: ¡°Kick him out.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded, and immediately stepped forward, grabbing Kobayashi Zhenchuan by the


    cor like a chicken, and dragging him out.


    At this moment, the others in the conference room finally realized the urgency of the situation.


    Charlie Wade has already obtained the equity transfer of Ichiro Kobayashi, and he is now the new


    boss of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, so he holds the power of life and death for everyone present at


    the scene.


    If you anger him, you will really be kicked out of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall!


    As a result, everyone immediately stood on the spot like a quail, afraid to move, let alone speak.


    Charlie Wade said at this time: ¡°To tell you the truth, I only need to keep the production links for the


    entire Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, and all other links such as research and development,


    promotion, and sales can be eliminated!¡±


    When this was outstanding, everyone was even scared to say it.


    Charlie Wade continued: ¡°The medicinal effect of Nova Dias relies on word-of-mouth


    communication. The real word-of-mouth medicinal effect is more effective than any kind of


    advertisement, so there is no need to leave a special promotion department;¡±


    ¡°The same is true for the sales department. Nova Dias is now in short supply, and dealers take the


    initiative toe to ask for goods, so there is no need for a special mis-sale department to be


    responsible for sales in various regions.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s promotion and sales departments are all dissolved on the


    spot, and all employees and leaders are not left!¡±


    The scene was in an uproar!


    There are only a few major departments in total. As a result, all the other departments except the


    production department have to be killed now. Thousands of people will be unemployed!


    Three-quarters of these Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall executives at the scene will also lose their jobs!


    Moreover, the current global economic situation is not so good. The middle-aged crisis is very


    serious. There are many middle-aged people across the world who have sufferedyoffs and


    eventually jumped tomit suicide. This shows how stressful middle-aged people are now. .


    Most of the senior executives of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall at the scene were between 35 and 55


    years old. They belonged to a typical middle-aged group and suddenly lost their jobs. To them, it


    was like the sky had fallen!


    The whole scene suddenly crumbled.


    Most Japanese, like Americans, have typical hedonism in their consumption philosophy. They don¡¯t


    like to save money but spend it as soon as they earn it. They are very keen on buying luxury


    houses, luxury cars, holiday vis and even yachts. .


    And their wives, not only do not usually make money, but also spend a lot of money, which


    intensifies the daily expenses of the family.


    Studies have shown that Japanese women have a high demand for luxury per capita. For brand-


    name bags such as Chanel, Louis Vuitton or Gi, 90% Japanese women will have at least one,


    not to mention other luxury.


    Such a family, of course, is very smart when there is no ident, but once the family¡¯s ie


    copses, it will immediately be on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Many wealthy middle ss immediately became negative equity holders after the economic crisis.


    They not only went bankrupt, but even became homeless.


    The reason is that they spend a lot of money but do not save money at all, resulting in poor risk


    resistance. .


    This is also the case with most of these Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall executives.


    So Charlie Wade¡¯s announcement that they are unemployed is almost equivalent to announcing


    that their family finances are bankrupt.


    Charlie Wade has no sympathy for these wailing middle-aged people. Kobayashi will be his own


    company in the future and will never raise idle or worthless Japanese employees. Therefore, these


    people must be expelled, and expelled as soon as possible!

 Chapter 1671-1675

    Chapter 1671-1675


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1671


    At this moment, Ito Yuhiko was sitting in his car and cursing.


    Hiroshi Tanaka covered his face, and said with some nervousness and aggrievedness: ¡°My Mr. Ito,


    Mr. Wade is extremely powerful and acts extremely casually. At first, Yamamoto Kazuki only said


    the words sick man of East Asia in front of him, and he was beaten up. If you really intend to kill


    him, he still doesn¡¯t know what kind of lethality will erupt, so even if you hit me, I will remind you


    from the bottom of my heart, don¡¯t talk to this man Right¡±


    Ito Yuhiko¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    He knows Koichi Tanaka.


    This kid is loyal to himself, even if he asks him to perform a caesarean on the spot, I am afraid he


    will not hesitate.


    Therefore, what Koichi Tanaka said must be from the heart.


    Thinking of this, Ito Yuihiko couldn¡¯t help but wondered: ¡°Could it be that that kid is so powerful?


    Even so powerful that Hiroshi Tanaka felt for a while that the patriarch of my dignified Ito family


    couldn¡¯t even offend him?¡±


    Yuhiko Ito frowned and asked Koichi Tanaka: ¡°Then you tell me, what should I do now? Can¡¯t you


    really just give him the 4.5 billion dors for nothing?¡±


    ¡°It must be impossible.¡± Tanaka Koichi said, ¡°Chairman, the 4.5 billion US dors we only paid


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall were remitted through Ito Corporation¡¯s public ount. The bank has


    clear remittance records. Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall did not pay the corresponding shares for the


    4.5 billion U.S. dors. We can sue the court to demand that Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall must


    return all the 4.5 billion U.S. dors. We will definitely win this kind ofwsuit.¡±


    ¡°Fighting awsuit?¡± Ito Yuhiko¡¯s expression was very gloomy: ¡°You let me Ito Yuuhiko to fight with


    him? Go to the court and cry that this kid didn¡¯t pay me the money?!¡±


    Koichi Tanaka said seriously: ¡°Mr. Ito, this is the safest way and the way with the highest sess


    rate.¡±


    ¡°impossible!¡±


    Yuhiko Ito said with a cold face and angrily said: ¡°If the outside world knew that a young Chinese


    man would dare to take me 4.5 billion U.S. dors and not return me, and I could not get him to


    return the money. Go to the court for help, where do I put my face?


    Where do I put the face of the entire Ito family? With this precedent, then other people can¡¯t ride on


    my neck and shit?!¡±


    Because the underground world is legal under the Japanese government, many Japanese families


    and consortia will get involved in the underground industry and even cultivate their own


    underground forces.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1672


    The Ito family is not only Japan¡¯s top family, but also the top power of Japan¡¯s underground world.


    There are three strongest underground organizations in Japan. The Yakuza ranks first, and the Ito


    family ranks second.


    The underground world is a world where the weak eat the strong, and the most important thing to


    survive in this world is to stay strong.


    For people in the underground world, sometimes it is not that they are cruel, but thew of survival


    forces them to be cruel.


    If you have been implementing the principle of whoever beats you, you will dare to fight hard, and


    over time, no one will dare to provoke you.


    But if you don¡¯t go back after being beaten once, but swallow your anger and admit that you are


    unlucky, then from this day onwards, everyone in this world cane to bully you.


    Moreover, there is another very important criterion for surviving in this world, that is, no external


    force can be used to solve problems.


    If a person in the Japanese underground world asks the police and the court for help, that person


    will immediately be disgusted and rejected by the entire underground world.


    Therefore, what Ito said, he couldn¡¯t get back the 4.5 billion U.S. dors through legal means. He


    had to let Charlie Wade honestly and intact, and return the money to the Ito family¡¯s ount.


    Therefore, he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°There are only two solutions to this matter. The first one is


    to let the surname Wade, and honestly return the money to me, and this matter must not be


    disturbed. Everyone knows it; the second one is to kill him directly!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said with some anxiety: ¡°I will grow up, I am worried that Mr. Wade will not agree to


    your request.¡±


    Ito Hirohiko snorted coldly: ¡°No? If you don¡¯t agree, choose the second n and kill him!¡±


    Although Koichi Tanaka didn¡¯t know how powerful Charlie Wade really was, he always felt that


    Charlie Wade was extraordinary.


    And Charlie Wade is not only strong, but also the key means seems to be very powerful. Otherwise,


    how could Ichiro Kobayashi give him all the shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall?


    Therefore, he felt that I should try to avoid the conflict with Charlie Wade as much as possible,


    otherwise, he might cause a big trouble.


    So, he hurriedly changed the topic and said, ¡°Mr. Ito, I don¡¯t think you should worry about Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall¡¯s 4.5 billion US dors now. The money will definitely not run away. It¡¯s just a


    matter ofing back early orte. Don¡¯t forget, the Chinese Eastcliff Banks Familyy will being


    soon!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko frowned and asked: ¡°Did the Banks Familyy say that the specific day hase?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tanaka Hiroshi said: ¡°They said they woulde at any time. After all, the trip is a private jet,


    you can fly anytime you want.¡±


    After speaking, Tanaka persuaded: ¡°My Mr. Ito, the Banks Familyy is not only watching this


    opportunity, but also the Takahashi family. I heard that the Banks Familyy came here this time.


    Choose one of the Takahashi family to be a partner. At this time, you must not make any


    extravagance!¡±


    Yuhiko Ito gritted his teeth and nodded, and said: ¡°In this case, I will bear the wave of the kid


    surnamed Wade, and you will keep an eye on him. If he does not leave Japan for the time being,


    then I will leave him alone. Take down the Banks Familyy cooperation first!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1673


    Thinking of the Banks Familyy¡¯s cooperation, Ito¡¯s expression looked a little mncholy.


    Sitting in the car, he sighed and said with emotion: ¡°Koichi, in the past ten years, the speed of our


    Japanese economy has been rtively slow, so the strength of several top families, including our


    Ito family, has shrunk somewhat. And the sessor is weak¡­¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly asked: ¡°My Mr. Ito, Japan once led the world in its development speed in


    the decades after the war, why hasn¡¯t it kept up with it in the past decade?¡±


    Ito said with regret: ¡°There are many reasons for thisg in economic development, firstly because


    Japan¡¯s local resources andnd have been very scarce; secondly, because Japan has not made


    major innovations in the Inte and high-tech fields in recent years. ¡­..¡±


    With that, Ito Yuhiko continued with emotion: ¡°You see, many Japanesepanies that had


    advantages in various fields more than ten years ago have gradually lost their original advantages


    in these years;¡±


    ¡°Look at the previouspanies such as Sony, Panasonic, Hitachi and Toshiba.


    They are all in the world. I think that Sony¡¯s color TVs were the best in the world and sold all over


    the world. Sony Ericsson¡¯s mobile phones are also World-renowned, Panasonic and Hitachi¡¯s home


    appliances, and Toshiba¡¯s semiconductors are all top-ss in the world, but what about now? All


    are gradually declining!¡±


    ¡°Most of the TVs in the world are produced in China, which are cheap, affordable and cost-effective;


    the world¡¯s mobile phones are divided into two parts, the United States¡¯ Apple upies arge part,


    and the remainingrge part is China¡¯s Huawei, LG and OnePlus. What about Japanese mobile


    phones?


    Even South Korea¡¯s Samsung is absent, and it¡¯s already decadent!¡±


    Koichi Tanaka couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated: ¡°Mr. Ito, you are right. We in Japan have indeed


    completely lost many traditional advantages, especially in electronic products¡­¡±


    Ito sighed: ¡°More than electronic products?


    In addition, Japan¡¯s steel industry was once the world¡¯s top, our special steel, even the Americans


    have to look up, but because Kobe Steel was exposed to a long-term fraud scandal. , And


    plummeted!¡±


    ¡°Originally, Japan¡¯s Shinkansen technology was the world¡¯s best. High-speed rail technology was


    invented by us. The strength is unique in the world. But who would have thought that China¡¯s high-


    speed rail woulde to the top, so that our Japanese high-speed rail technology and the high-


    speed rail technology of Germany and France all Decreased into the second-rate in the world,


    Japan¡¯s Shinkansen has also lost a lot of overseas markets¡­¡±


    Koichi Tanaka also kept sighing: ¡°We, the Ito family, hold different proportions of shares in the


    companies you mentioned. They are lonely, and our assets are shrinking. This is indeed a very


    serious problem¡­ .¡±


    Yuhiko Ito hates that iron cannot be made into steel and said: ¡°Not only that, but the most important


    thing is that our young people in Japan are seriouslycking in creativity as a whole!¡±


    ¡°Look at China in the past few years.


    Arge number of world-ss Intepanies have been born, such as Tencent, Alibaba,


    Toutiao, JD and Pinduoduo, as well as DJI drones that ount for more than 70% of the


    world¡¯s drone market. In contrast, Japan has never had an influential Intepany in recent


    years! If we continue to develop like this, we will lose all our advantages!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka nodded: ¡°In contrast, the top families in China, with the continuous development and


    progress of all walks of life in China, their wealth and influence are also increasing. They now have


    the ability to directly challenge Europe and the United States.


    I don¡¯t put Japanesepanies in my eyes at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Ito said mncholy: ¡°Before, they were still chasing us. As a result, in the blink of an eye,


    they surpassed us and chased the United States, but we were left behind by them. In the back of


    our heads, so that we now want to make a breakthrough in business, we have to turn back to


    please the Chinese family. It really responds to the old Chinese saying, 30 years in Hedong and 30


    years in Hexi¡­ .¡±


    Speaking of this, Ito Takehiko seriously said: ¡°Because we have been stagnating and China has


    been developing rapidly, we now need to be firmly tied to China¡¯s top families. This time the Banks


    Familyy¡¯s cooperation is right. For us, the significance is very important and should not be lost.¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka nodded in a hurry and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Ito, please rest assured, I will definitely go all


    out!¡±


    The Japanese economy has been sluggish in recent years.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1674


    As Japan¡¯s top family, the Ito family is constantly being weakened.


    Also confused with them, there is another big family in Japan, the Takahashi family.


    Bothpanies are now actively seeking breakthrough points, so they all pin their hopes on top


    Chinese families.


    As the top family in China, the influence of the Banks Familyy has been continuously increasing in


    recent years, and with the rapid development of the Chinese economy, the strength of the Banks


    Familyy has also been soaring.


    The focus of the Banks Familyy in the past few years has been on maintaining and consolidating


    the domestic market. After consolidating its position as the first family in China, it has only begun to


    turn its attention overseas in the past two years.


    Therefore, in recent years, many Japanese families are eager to develop in-depth cooperation with


    the Banks Familyy.


    Over the past ten years, China¡¯s import and export trade has continued to grow, shipping demand


    has increased, and port construction and development have been extremely fast. Now, China


    ounts for seven of the world¡¯s top ten ports in terms of throughput.


    Today¡¯s global trade relies very heavily on shipping. The vast majority of oil, ore and various goods


    rely on ocean transportation.


    For example, the oil in the entire East Asia and Southeast Asia is almost transported from the


    Middle East to ports by giant tankers;


    The entire East Asia and Southeast Asia¡¯s iron ore also depends on arge number of giant


    freighters, transported from Australia and Brazil.


    The Banks Familyy has been in port business for many years and has its own industries and shares


    in major domestic ports. It is now preparing to build Asia¡¯srgest shippingpany and build


    Asia¡¯srgest shipping fleet, which can just match their domestic ports for resources


    Complementary.


    In order to build thergest shipping fleet in Asia, the Banks Familyy not only invested heavily on


    their own, but also prepared in-depth cooperation with consortiums in Japan and South Korea,


    giving them a certain share and letting them participate in depth.


    The reason for winning the consortium of Japan and South Korea is mainly because Japan and


    South Korea are both developed countries, and the demand for shipping is also veryrge. In


    addition, South Korea¡¯s Busan Port, Japan¡¯s Tokyo Port, and Yokohama Port are all established


    large ports in Asia.


    If the Banks Familyy can also hold the resources of these ports, by that time, the shippingpany


    headed by the Banks Familyy can control the lifeline of the entire East Asia to a certain extent, and


    the future profit space will be huge.


    The Japanese and South Korean consortiums are extremely excited about this news. They all hope


    to reach a cooperation with the Banks Familyy and then get on the boat of the Banks Familyy.


    In Japan alone, there are at least a dozen families and consortia that hope to cooperate with the


    Banks Familyy.


    Among them, the strongest ones are the Ito family and the Takahashi family!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1675


    In the afternoon, Charlie Wade expelled nearly half of the entire staff of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals


    in a desperate manner.


    Originally, those people from Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall were still thinking of using a strike to fight


    against Charlie Wade, but he didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade was not at all soft to them, and they


    all fired them, leaving none.


    This incident caused a huge earthquake in the Japanese businessmunity!


    First of all, no one thought that Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, which is an excellently developed


    company, would change ownership. Now 90% of the shares have been transferred to a Chinese


    and be a Chinesepany.


    Secondly, no one thought that after Kobayashi became a Chinesepany, it would kill half of its


    employees in one go!


    In Japan, apart from bankruptcies, very fewpanies will suddenly expel so many people.


    Especially for manufacturingpanies like Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall with nearly 10,000


    employees.


    If half of them are fired at once, four or five thousand people will be fired!


    Moreover, except for the employees in the production positions, the R&D, promotion and sales


    positions were allid off. This operation method makes everyone feel incredible.


    In their view, this method ofyoffs is tantamount to abolishing martial arts.


    But Charlie Wade didn¡¯t care.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    What he needs is not the brand of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, nor the reputation and patents of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. What he needs is only the production line of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall.


    As long as Kobayashi Pharma honestly produces Nova Dias for itself ording to its own


    requirements, that is the greatest value of Kobayashi Pharmacy at this stage.


    The rest of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall that has not been expelled are all the people in charge of


    the production line.


    Immediately afterwards, Charlie Wade immediately held a meeting at Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall,


    appointing Liam as the general manager of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall and Ichiro Kobayashi as the


    deputy general manager.


    At the same time, Charlie Wade also very clearly warned the remaining people in charge of the


    production line: ¡°You people in charge of the production line will listen carefully. If you work for me


    honestly, listen to me and do things ording to my instructions.


    Then your job can be retained and your ie can be guaranteed. What I can promise you is to


    follow me honestly and I will make your ie never lower than before.¡±


    As he said, Charlie Wade turned around and shouted sharply: ¡°But! If anyone among you dares to


    y with me carefully, dare to fight against me, then I am sorry, I will immediately kick you out of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall!¡±


    When the people who stayed heard this, they immediately acted like tamed wild dogs, and honestly


    didn¡¯t dare to say more.


    When the group is angry, everyone wants to fight, because they feel that when everyone is tied


    together, Charlie Wade must not dare to do anything to himself. After all, he certainly does not want


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall to be paralyzed suddenly.


    But what everyone didn¡¯t expect was that Charlie Wade didn¡¯t y cards ording to the routine at


    all. Before everyone was tied together and confronted him, he had already driven out half of the


    people!


    This immediately caused all the people who were evicted and their families into a serious economic


    crisis.


    Therefore, how can the remaining group of people dare to have any thoughts of making troubles, to


    keep the job and to ensure that the sry is not lower than before, which is to ensure that their


    family life will not be affected in any way and let thempletely rx. Tone.


    At this time, how can they have the least thought of confrontation?


    As a result, a group of people quickly surrendered and decided to continue working for Charlie


    Wade¡¯s Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.

 Chapter 1676-1680

    Chapter 1676-1680


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1676


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction, and said to Ichiro Kobayashi: ¡°From today, you must


    cooperate with Liam to readjust all production ns of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, stop all


    production of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals before, and fully switch to production. Nova Dias,


    understand?¡±


    Ichiro Kobayashi hurriedly expressed his heartfelt words: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely


    cooperate with Mr. Weaver!¡±


    Liam said to Charlie Wade at this time: ¡°Mr. Wade, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s production capacity


    is still very strong. If the production of Nova Dias is fully started, the demand for raw materials for


    Nova Dias will be huge. We have to do this in advance. Prepare, otherwise, once the production


    raw materials are insufficient, production capacity will be severely restricted.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I will solve the raw material matter.¡±


    When he said this, Charlie Wade thought of Mr. Quinton, the lord of the Quinton family far away in


    Aurouss Hilll.


    The Quinton family originally started from the medicinal material business.


    Moreover, Mr. Quinton was also very trusted by Charlie Wade, so Charlie Wade nned to hand


    over all the raw materials and medicinal materials business to him.


    After that, he immediately took out his cell phone and called Mr. Quinton.


    When the phone was connected, Mr. Quinton was eating.


    Seeing that it was Charlie Wade¡¯s call, he respectfully said, ¡°Master Wade, why do you call me


    when you are free?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Mr Quinton, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Mr. Quinton said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, please do not hesitate to ask.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°What is the annual supply of medicinal materials in your Quinton family?¡±


    Mr. Quinton thought for a while, and said: ¡°Last year, our Quinton family made more than 200,000


    tons of various medicinal materials and supplied them to more than 30 pharmaceuticalpanies


    across the country.¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted and asked, ¡°Can we supply one million tons a year?¡±


    Mr. Quinton eximed: ¡°One million tons?! Master Wade, one million tons is almost equal to the


    total annual output of botanical medicinal materials in the three eastern provinces.


    Our total annual output in the country is also more than 5 million tons, thergest medicinal material


    in the country. Thepany can produce seven or eight hundred thousand tons a year¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°Then do you have the confidence to supply one million tons a year?¡±


    Mr. Quinton said: ¡°Master Wade, all the medicinal materials are in the hands of pharmaceutical


    farmers across the country. As long as I buy them, one million tons is not a big problem.


    The key is that I have no channels to digest so many medicinal materials! In fact, personally, I am


    eager to Sell   more medicinal materials, but the key is to find a strong enough next home.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°To be honest, I have taken over Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals in


    Japan. In the near future, all the production capacity of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will serve me,


    and I am also going to continue to expand the production line.


    This year, I will consume one million Tons of medicinal materials is not a big problem. I can trust


    you. If you are interested in cooperating with me, then I will give you all the orders for the supply of


    one million tons of medicinal materials!¡±


    As soon as Mr. Quinton heard this, he was so excited that he got up and got up from the dining


    chair. He couldn¡¯t care about throwing the bowls and chopsticks to the ground, and said excitedly:


    ¡°Wade¡­Master Wade¡­ ¡­You¡­what you said is true?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°When did Charlie Wade tell you a lie?¡±


    Mr. Quinton was immediately ecstatic, so excited that he couldn¡¯t add anything!


    He was excited and thought to himself: ¡°If Master Wade can really digest one million tons of


    medicinal materials from the Quinton family every year, it would be equivalent to five times the


    business volume of the Quinton family! That way, Isn¡¯t the Quinton Family¡¯s strength going to soar?!


    And my dream of revitalizing the Quinton Family can be easily realized?!¡±


    At this moment, he almost regarded Charlie Wade as the reborn parent of the entire Quinton family,


    and said excitedly: ¡°Master Wade! Since you look down on Quinton so much and are willing to pull a


    certain Quinton, then Quinton will never give it. You are holding back! Don¡¯t worry, no matter how


    many medicinal materials you want, even if I fight my life, I will definitely get it for you! And I will


    definitely give you the best quality and the lowest price!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1677


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After Mr. Quinton hung up the phone, Aurora next to him hurriedly asked curiously: ¡°Dad, what did


    Master Wade say when calling you?¡±


    Mr. Quinton, who was still trapped in excitement and couldn¡¯t help himself, took about a few


    seconds to recover, and said excitedly: ¡°Aurora! We Quinton family, we are going to meet the great


    opportunity!¡±


    Aurora asked in surprise: ¡°Dad, what great opportunity?¡±


    Mr. Quinton was so excited that even his words were a little trembling, and said, ¡°Master Wade has


    annexed Japan¡¯s Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, saying that we will let the Quinton family supply him


    with raw materials and medicinal materials. The demand for a year is almost the same. One million


    tons!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Aurora eximed in a dumbfounded voice: ¡°One million tons?! Our family now has a


    supply of about 200,000 tons a year, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Mr. Quinton said excitedly: ¡°Master Wade asked us to supply one million tons a year, and our


    Quinton family¡¯s revenue immediately doubled! Isn¡¯t this a great opportunity?¡±


    Aurora nodded repeatedly, and said with gratitude: ¡°Master Wade has really taken good care of our


    family. He can think of us for everything. He has helped us so much, and I don¡¯t know how to repay


    his kindness.¡±


    Mr. Quinton also agreed very much and said: ¡°Master Wade is the second parent of our Quinton


    family. Whether the Quinton family can rise in the future depends entirely on Master Wade!¡±


    After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Aurora, and sighed: ¡°Aurora, Master Wade is right, our


    family has such a great kindness, and he will always take care of you like this, you have to hurry


    up!¡±


    What exactly did Aurora¡¯s father mean? Knowing that he wanted to hold on tight, in fact, he wanted


    to make himself earlier and make substantial progress with Master Wade.


    She suddenly said with a little shame: ¡°Dad, many things are not what I want to do. After all, Master


    Wade has a wife. Although I like him, I still have more than enough energy.¡±


    Mr. Quinton nodded, and then said earnestly: ¡°Aurora, otherwise, you wille forward to meet


    with Master Wade for the supply of medicinal materials to Master Wade.


    Anyway, you graduated this summer and you should enter the internship period soon. Now, just


    serve Master Wade¡¯s pharmaceutical factory wholeheartedly! This way you will have more


    opportunities to get along with Master Wade.¡±


    Aurora thought for a moment, then nodded immediately: ¡°Good dad!¡±


    Like Nanako Ito, she is already in her senior year this year.


    There are basically no sses in the next semester of the senior year. After the Chinese New Year,


    I basically enter the internship period.


    At that time, almost all senior students will find a work unit to start an internship, and Aurora is no


    exception.


    She studied finance and management at the Aurouss Hilll Institute of Finance and Economics, and


    she was asked to cooperate with Charlie Wade, which happened to be a professional counterpart.


    Thinking of this, Aurora couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.


    She herself has always been mncholy for not having the opportunity to get along with Charlie


    Wade often. If there is a work issue with Charlie Wade in the future, it means that she will often


    have the opportunity to see Charlie Wade.


    This made her feel very excited


    Tokyo, Japan at this moment.


    After Charlie Wade¡¯s killing of chickens and monkeys, the only remaining executives of the entire


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall were as honest as sheep.


    Ichiro Kobayashi also cooperated with Paul in the localmercial department in Tokyo to


    complete the transfer and change of the shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1678


    Now, 90% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s shares are all under the name of Oracle Pharmaceutical.


    Because the next production work of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall is of great importance, Charlie


    Wade cannot leave Tokyo for the time being. He wants to ensure that all production lines of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall are sessfully converted to Nova Dias before leaving Japan.


    Therefore, the first production line toplete the conversion work is Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s


    Tokyo production line.


    Charlie Wade asked Liam to take inventory of all the medicinal materials of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall, count all the medicinal materials that can be used to produce Nova Dias, and then


    calcte how much other medicinal materials are needed based on the production capacity of the


    Tokyo production line.


    After counting the demand, he immediately sent the list to Mr. Quinton, and asked him to


    immediately make arrangements to prepare these medicinal materials as soon as possible, and


    then quickly transport them to Tokyo by air transportation.


    At the same time, Liam had to count the medicinal materials needed by several other production


    lines, and send them to Mr. Quinton one after another, so that Mr. Quinton could prepare, and then


    send the prepared medicinal materials to other production bases.


    After doing all this, Charlie Wade and his party, led by Ichiro Kobayashi, came to the luxurious t-


    floor vi of the Kobayashi family in central Tokyo.


    Originally, Cameron Isaac had arranged a hotel for Charlie Wade, but because of Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s


    kind invitation, Charlie Wade decided temporarily to stay at Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s house temporarily.


    This t-storey vi of Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s is the entire top floor of an 80-storey building. The indoor


    construction area alone is thousands of square meters. It is extremely luxurious. It also has


    exclusive use of the entire roof terrace and its own helipad. , Sky infinity swimming pool, can be


    said to be the ultimate luxury.


    After nightfall, Charlie Wade took a bath and called his wife ire Wilson Wilson to report that he


    was safe. Then he stood alone on therge terrace on the top floor, watching the bustling night view


    of Tokyo, with thoughts flying.


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall is a key part of his energy umtion.


    If Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals sessfully converts all production to produce Oracle Nova Dias for


    itself, then Oracle Nova Dias can be marketed worldwide in the shortest time.


    Moreover, Charlie Wade had already figured it out clearly that the price of Nova Dias scattered in


    the domestic market would never be increased, and to give back to the domestic people with the


    greatest cost-effectiveness, but the price overseas must soar.


    The selling price of retail terminals should be at least two to three times higher than 100.


    That is about sixty dors a box.


    In this way, the profit of each box is at least 30 dors.


    Since Oracle Nova Dias can greatly relieve and treat many stomach diseases and diforts, it


    will definitely be an essential medicine for every family in the future. Therefore, Charlie Wade


    estimates that Oracle¡¯s future ie will increase rapidly at a rapid rate. , Maybe it can make tens


    of billions a year, and it¡¯s still US dors.


    If you develop a few other categories, it will really make a huge profit.


    Charlie Wade is not a greedy person. The main reason why he can¡¯t wait to make more money is


    because he hopes to improve his overall strength as soon as possible.


    The parents¡¯ grievances have not yet been repaid. The many Eastcliff families that formed the Anti-


    Leaf Alliance led by the Banks Familyy back then had to pay the price for the death of their parents.


    Even the Wade Family bears an unshirkable responsibility in this matter.


    Charlie Wade knows very well that if he wants to oppose the entire Eastcliff family and make them


    surrender to him, the first thing is to improve his strength!


    If one day, he can return to Eastcliff as the raptor crosses the river, then all Eastcliff¡¯s families will


    tremble in front of him!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1679


    Kyoto City is hundreds of kilometers away from Tokyo.


    The huge mansion with a century-old history of the Ito family is located in the center of Kyoto City.


    The Ito family residence is next to Nijo Castle, the residence of Oda Nobunaga, one of the three


    masters of the Warring States Period in Japan. Although the area is slightly smaller than Nijo


    Castle, the overall area isrger than thergest single-family vi in Eastcliff. Much more.


    Around the mansion, there is a moat dug during the war, and it still bears the responsibility of


    guarding the mansion.


    On the city wall, a 360 degree surveince with no dead ends was installed to ensure that this


    mansion would not be vited by anyone.


    And behind the towering city walls are bodyguards with live ammunition.


    The buildings in the mansion are all typical Japanese-style wooden buildings. Each one has a


    history of at least a hundred years. There are dozens of ancient trees with a history of 100 years in


    the courtyard, plus those mottled and countless. The century-old stone sculptures are antique and


    full of charm.


    At this moment, in therge courtyard, a beautiful young woman is sitting alone in a wheelchair,


    looking up at the hazy sky. This beauty is the eldestdy of the Ito family, Nanako Ito.


    She is waiting for the first snow this year in Kyoto.


    In the past, the snow in Kyoto woulde a little earlier, but this winter is an exception.


    Although the winter of this year was cold, it was cold, and every day was extremely cold, but no


    snow fell.


    Earlier today, the Kinki Regional Meteorological Department issued a heavy snow warning, saying


    that it will be heavy snow in Kyoto tonight, and Nanako Ito loves snowing days, so she waited early


    in the yard.


    However, after waiting tillte at night, there was still no trace of the heavy snow, the sky was very


    cloudy, there was no starlight, and even the moon could not be seen clearly.


    The housekeeper of Ito Mansion looked at Nanako Ito from a distance for a long time. Seeing that it


    waste, he walked over and respectfully said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯ste. It seems that the snow will not fall


    tonight, the weather It¡¯s too cold, you should go back to your room and rest earlier.¡±


    Nanako Ito looked at the hazy moon in the sky and whispered softly: ¡°Since the weather forecast


    has said, there is still some hope after all. Watanabe-san should go back to rest first and leave me


    alone.¡±


    The housekeeper sighed slightly, and said distressedly: ¡°Miss, or go back to rest first, I will arrange


    for the next person to wait here, if it snows, let the next person notify you as soon as possible.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to watch. I just want to see the first snowke falling


    from the sky, and I want to feel the first snowke on my face. If I wait for the snow to fall. If you


    come out again, you will lose the fun.¡±


    The housekeeper hurriedly said: ¡°But now it is cooling down, the temperature is getting lower and


    lower, and you will catch a cold if you stay outdoors for a long time.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Nanako Ito said with a smile: ¡°I will wait until twelve o¡¯clock, no matter whether it


    is snowing or not, I will go back to my room to soak in a hot spring. Although Watanabe-san can rest


    assured, although I am injured, I still have rtively strong physical fitness. , The temperature is


    colder, it will not have any effect on me.¡±


    The housekeeper nodded helplessly, and said respectfully: ¡°I¡¯m nearby. Miss, call me whenever you


    have any needs.¡±


    Nanako Ito chuckled softly: ¡°Good Watanabe-san, thank you!¡±


    The butler carefully retreated to the distance, and Nanako Ito continued to look up at the sky.


    For some reason, Charlie Wade¡¯s appearance suddenly appeared in the cloudy night sky at this


    moment.


    She felt like spring blossoms in her heart, and thought to herself: ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t know if it


    snows in Aurouss Hilll? I wonder if you are looking at the night sky above your head now? I don¡¯t


    know, do you think of me?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1680


    Thinking wildly, the phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated.


    She took out her mobile phone and found that it was Hiroshi Tanaka who was calling, so she


    hurriedly put away her thoughts, connected to the phone and smiled: ¡°Tanaka-san, why call me so


    late?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka sighed and said, ¡°Miss, something happened today. The president is very angry. He


    just smashed a lot of antiques in the house.¡±


    Nanako Ito felt nervous, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Tanaka-san, what happened? Is father having any


    trouble?¡±


    Koichi Tanaka said: ¡°Today, the president took me to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, intending to sign a


    share agreement with the board of directors of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall. After the agreement


    was signed, the president and the financial staff sent 4.5 billion U.S. dors to the ount of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.¡±


    When Nanako Ito heard this, she asked in a puzzled way: ¡°Isn¡¯t my father always wanting to invest


    in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals? Today this is what I wanted, so why is he angry?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said helplessly: ¡°Before the president, the financial staff made the payment, I didn¡¯t


    know that Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall had actually changed hands.¡±


    ¡°Changed ownership?¡± Nanako Ito asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t it mean that Jiro


    Kobayashi is missing? Is he back again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Koichi Tanaka exined: ¡°It¡¯s not Jiro Kobayashi who is back, but Jiro Kobayashi¡¯s brother,


    who is said to have been dead, suddenly came back alive!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Nanako Ito said with a bit of sorrow: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why am I getting more and more


    confused?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡± Hiroshi Tanaka sighed and said, ¡°This is nothing. The point is that Ichiro Kobayashi, as the


    sole heir of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, transferred all the shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals


    90 to a Chinesepany called Oracle Pharmaceuticalpany.¡±


    Nanako Ito was surprised and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t my father invested in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall 30?


    Then Ichiro Kobayashi only has Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall 70 shares. How can he transfer 90% of


    the shares to a Chinesepany? ¡°


    Hiroshi Tanaka said in a stunned voice: ¡°This is the reason why the president is angry! He signed a


    share agreement with Kobayashi Masayoshi, the acting president of Pharmaceuticals, and paid


    after the signing, but Ichiro Kobayashi is back, which means The equity agreement signed by


    Masayoshi Kobayashi is invalid.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded slightly and said, ¡°So, my father¡¯s n to buy a stake in Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall has been lost?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than an intention to fail,¡± Tanaka sighed: ¡°The chairman of Oracle Pharmaceutical clearly


    told the president that Ito Co., Ltd. remitted the 4.5 billion US dors of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall,


    he will not refund!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Nanako Ito eximed, ¡°Howe there is such a shameless person? The act of holding shares is


    an equity transaction. When we pay, the other party must pay the corresponding shares. If the other


    party is unwilling to pay the shares, then it must Returning the money the same way, and even


    paying liquidated damages, why did the other party not give us shares and deduct our money?! This


    is too much, right?! Doesn¡¯t he know our Japanesews? ¡°


    Koichi Tanaka said very depressed at this time: ¡°Miss, the other party is simply an extrajudicial


    madman!¡±


    ¡°Extrajudicial fanatic?¡± Nanako Ito frowned: ¡°With the character of his father, it is impossible to be


    willing to suffer from this dumb loss, right? Does he have no countermeasures?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka sighed: ¡°Of course the president of the president is not willing to suffer from this


    dumb loss.


    He originally wanted to fight the other party desperately, but I was persuaded by me. I am afraid that


    the president can¡¯t offend him! Oh, right, speaking of it. You know this person, Missy too¡±


    ¡°I know?¡± Nanako Ito asked in surprise, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Koichi Tanaka said: ¡°That¡¯s Aurora¡¯s coach, Charlie Wade Wade who injured Mr. Yamamoto Kazuki


    with one palm!¡±


    ¡°What? Charlie Wade?!¡±


    When Nanako Ito heard this, she eximed in excitement, and blurted out: ¡°Charlie Wade-kun has


    come to Japan?!¡±

 Chapter 1681-1685

    Chapter 1681-1685


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1681


    Hiroshi Tanaka didn¡¯t expect that after hearing the news of Charlie Wade¡¯s arrival in Japan, the


    youngdy¡¯s voice suddenly became extremely excited.


    He couldn¡¯t help but secretly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t what I said just now is not clear enough? This Charlie Wade


    depends on your father for four and a half billion dors! Why do you seem to be excited when you


    hear that he ising to Japan? ?¡±


    However, Koichi Tanaka naturally did not dare to ask this question.


    At this time, Nanako Ito saw that he did not respond, and hurriedly asked him: ¡°Tanaka-san, answer


    me quickly! Charlie Wade really came to Japan?¡±


    Koichi Tanaka can only honestly say: ¡°Yes, Miss, he came to Japan, in Tokyo, I saw him today.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked, ¡°He came to Japan, did he receive Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡± Hiroshi Tanaka answered truthfully: ¡°I don¡¯t know if the situation is too specific, but it


    should be to receive Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.¡±


    Nanako Ito felt a little regretful, and thought to himself: ¡°If Charlie Wade-kun came to Japan just to


    receive Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, then he should only stay in Tokyo for a few days. After the


    business is finished, I am afraid he will return to China? He certainly won¡¯t. Coming to Kyoto, then I


    definitely won¡¯t have the chance to see him¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Nanako Ito suddenly had a very strong idea in her heart, she wanted to go to


    Tokyo, she wanted to see Charlie Wade!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    So she hurriedly asked Koichi Tanaka: ¡°Tanaka-san, do you know Charlie Wade will stay in Tokyo


    for a few days?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said awkwardly: ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know this too well¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll let Watanabe-san prepare and take the car back to Tokyo tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    ¡°Back to Tokyo?¡± Tanaka asked, ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you always want to cultivate your body in Kyoto? Why


    do you suddenly want toe back at this time? Is it¡­Is it for Mr. Wade?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nanako Ito blurted out without thinking, ¡°I want to see Charlie Wade-kun, if I don¡¯t go back,


    I¡¯m afraid there will be no chance!¡±


    Tanaka Hiroshi suddenly realized that something seemed to be wrong.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart:


    ¡°The eldestdy has always been extremely reserved, and has never been confused because of


    any opposite s@x.¡±


    ¡°But now, she is very excited about the news that Charlie Wade came to Tokyo, and even ns to


    return to Tokyo to see Charlie Wade tomorrow morning. This is really abnormal¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the eldestdy is already swooned by Charlie Wade?!¡±


    When Tanaka Hiroshi thought of this, his whole person was already shocked. He secretly said: ¡°The


    eldestdy has always admired superior martial arts masters, and Charlie Wade is also a master of


    masters.


    His strength is so staggering that the eldestdy is really tempted by him. , It makes sense¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ the president is aplete nationalist. He has made it clear that he will marry a youngdy


    in the future and must not marry a man from any country except Japan. If thedy really likes it


    Charlie Wade, if he is known by the president, he will definitely be angry!¡±


    At this point, Tanaka Hiroshi hurriedly said: ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Nanako Ito asked in surprise, ¡°Why Tanaka-san?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka blurted out: ¡°If the president knows that you have a deep love for Mr. Wade, you will


    definitely be very angry. Not only will you not see Mr. Wade, you may even be forbidden by the


    president, and you may grow up faster. Your marriage n!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1682


    Although Nanako Ito and Koichi Tanaka were separated by the phone, they blushed instantly at his


    words.


    She vaguely exined: ¡°Tanaka-san¡­you¡­you misunderstood, I¡­I didn¡¯t¡­not to Mr. Wade. ¡­..


    Heart is born¡­love¡­¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka sighed: ¡°Miss, I have served the Ito family for many years and have been by your


    side for a long time. I still know you very well. You don¡¯t have to hide from you, and I don¡¯t want to


    explore your privacy.


    The key is , If you can see your thoughts from the bottom of the page, the president will have the


    eyes of a torch, and it will be impossible to hide it. I am afraid that you will not see Mr. Wade, but will


    leak your thoughts in front of the president¡­ .¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Nanako Ito was speechless.


    She knew that Koichi Tanaka was out of good intentions, so she reminded her.


    She also knows that her father, Ito Yuhiko, would never allow herself to have any possibility of


    development with foreign men. He has made it clear to herself countless times that he can only


    ept that he will marry a Japanese in the future, and it is purely Japanese. Japanese of descent.


    As for the others, even the immigrants from China and the Korean Penins one or two hundred


    years ago and those who have lived in Japan for three or four generations are not purely Japanese


    in his eyes.


    Just like the chairman of the SoftBank Group that invested in Alibaba, Sun Zhengyi, although he is


    the richest man in Japan, in the eyes of Ito Takehiko, he is not a Japanese at all.


    Because Sun Zhengyi¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation was originally from Daegu, South Korea.


    Many years ago, Sun Zhengyi was born and raised in Japan when he immigrated from Daegu,


    South Korea to Japan to work as a miner.


    In the eyes of most people, he is already a standard Japanese.


    However, in the eyes of a nationalist like Takehiko Ito, Sun Zhengyi can only be regarded as a


    Korean Japanese at best.


    This is like Americans who treat Chinese Americans like Chinese Americans.


    Even if Chinese Americans have American citizenship, they are still regarded as Chinese in the


    eyes of some Americans.


    It is precisely because Nanako Ito knows her father very well that she is afraid of her hasty decision.


    Koichi Tanaka is right. If she suddenly returns to Tokyo and insists on meeting Charlie Wade, Ito


    Yuhiko will definitely be very angry, and may even impose a foothold on Nanako Ito, or even directly


    interfere with her freedom of marriage.


    Find her a marriage partner and force her to marry.


    Thinking of this, Nanako Ito was extremely disappointed, and she murmured: ¡°Thank you Tanaka-


    san, I understand¡­¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly asked: ¡°Miss, will you return to Tokyo tomorrow?¡±


    Nanako Ito bit her lower lip lightly and remained silent for a long time. Then she said sadly: ¡°I don¡¯t


    want to go back, so as to avoid idents, it won¡¯t be good if you cause Charlie Wade again.¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka breathed a sigh of relief and said: ¡°Miss is wise, now the president is very annoyed


    with Mr. Wade. If it weren¡¯t for the cooperation of the Banks Familyy at the moment, the president


    would have thought of a way to deal with Mr. Wade. , If youe to Tokyo to meet Mr. Wade at this


    time, you will definitely add fuel to the fire¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito whispered, full of loss, ¡°I know Tanaka-san, besides, can I ask you something?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry: ¡°Miss, if you have anything to do, please give orders!¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°If your father¡¯s conflict with Charlie Wade-kun intensifies, please Tanaka-san must


    stop your father¡¯s, and don¡¯t do anything to hurt Charlie Wade-kun because of his urgency¡­¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said embarrassingly: ¡°Miss, to be honest, Mr. Wade now depends on the president


    for 4.5 billion US dors.


    Even if you like him, you can¡¯t turn your elbow out!¡±


    Nanako Ito said very seriously: ¡°I am not trying to protect Charlie Wade-jun, but to protect my father.


    The Ito family is not Charlie Wade-jun¡¯s opponent. If Charlie Wade-jun is offended, there will be a


    disaster¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1683


    Nanako Ito knew very well that Charlie Wade¡¯s strength was far beyond his own.


    After being injured, Master Yamamoto Kazuki once said that Charlie Wade¡¯s abolition of his palm


    was not just brute force, but with the internal energy mentioned in Chinese martial arts, which really


    destroyed his muscles and veins. It is this kind of inner strength.


    Yamamoto Kazuki has alsoe into contact with some ninjutsu masters.


    Although his actualbat ability is much worse than that of ninjutsu masters, at least he can


    perform a few tricks under the hands of ninjutsu masters, unlike in front of Charlie Wade. There is


    nothing to resist.


    It can be seen that Charlie Wade¡¯s strength is even far above that of Japanese ninjutsu masters.


    It was when Nanako Ito recognized this, she knew clearly that neither her father nor the Ito family


    was necessarily Charlie Wade¡¯s opponent.


    However, Yuhiko Ito was not aware of this level.


    He just felt that Charlie Wade¡¯s strength was better than Yamamoto Kazuki, and better than his two


    personal bodyguards, but if you really want topare with ninjutsu masters, Charlie Wade must


    be a bit inferior.


    After hearing Nanako Ito¡¯s words, Hiroshi Tanaka was embarrassed and said hurriedly: ¡°Miss, I


    understand what you mean, please rest assured, if the president of the president has a conflict with


    Mr. Wade, I will definitely find a way to persuade him. !¡±


    Nanako Ito gave a hum, then sighed lightly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s Okay Tanaka-san, so be it. Just tell me if


    you have anything in time.¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry: ¡°Good eldestdy, then I won¡¯t bother you to rest!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Nanako Ito held the phone in both hands and looked up at the sky,


    feeling mncholy.


    During this period of time, she missed Charlie Wade every day and night, looking forward to


    meeting him again, and at the same time, she felt that the chance of seeing him again was very


    slim.


    But she didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade toe to Japan!


    Before, Charlie Wade was separated from her by the sea, she was on this side of the sea, and


    Charlie Wade was on the other side of the sea.


    Now, Charlie Wade and her are on the samend, only more than 400 kilometers apart. If you drive,


    you can get there in four or five hours; if you take the Shinkansen, it will be more than two hours.


    When I thought of Charlie Wade, who was thinking about it all night, only a few hours¡¯ drive away


    from him, Nanako Ito really wanted to see him.


    However, when she thinks about her inconvenience now, she will inevitably be known by her father


    when she sees him in Tokyo, and she can only give up this idea unwillingly.


    At this time, the dense dark clouds in the sky quietly dispersed at some point, and one after another


    star gradually emerged from the cloud.


    Nanako Ito sighed and said to herself: ¡°It seems that there should be no snow tonight.¡±


    After that, she put away the mobile phone, controlled the wheelchair with both hands, left the


    deserted yard and returned to her room.


    With the help of the maid, Nanako Ito soaked in the hot spring for a while.


    The pain in her body is still very serious, almost 24 hours, suffering from pain all the time.


    Originally, the doctor advised her to wear an analgesic pump. The analgesic pump is a device that


    can automatically infuse fluids at a constant rate and can continuously push pain medications into


    her veins.


    Generally speaking, people who have been severely injured or who have just had an operation


    should wear an analgesic pump, which can relieve pain to a great extent.


    But Nanako Ito has been reluctant to use it.


    That¡¯s because the painkillers will cause certain damage to her nerves. Once the painkillers have


    been used for a long time, it will be more difficult for her to recover in the future, and it is very likely


    that she will be an invalid who can no longer practice martial arts.


    Therefore, she has been clenching her teeth and insisting, relying on tenacious willpower to resist


    physical pain.


    The natural hot spring in the mansion is taken from the underground hot spring eye. It is rich in


    minerals and rich in selenium, which is of great benefit to the body and can relieve body pain to a


    certain extent.


    But because her body is still injured, she can¡¯t soak in the hot spring for a long time, no more than


    one hour a day, so Nanako Ito¡¯s happiest time every day is the time in the hot spring.


    Soaking her body in the hot spring, Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t help but think of Charlie Wade again.


    She remembered how she was looking for him in the vi area where Charlie Wade lived with the


    shyness of a girl.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1684


    At that time, she was nervous like a little quail in front of Charlie Wade.


    When he was at a loss, he gave Charlie Wade a cup of milk tea in his hand, and lied that he was


    going to drink it, but he did not expect that he actually took a sip of the milk tea.


    And just before Charlie Wade drank it, Nanako Ito had just used that straw. That kind of indirect


    kissing behavior was the most ambiguous thing Nanako Ito had done with a man since she grew


    up.


    It was also the indirect kiss that Nanako Ito has been thinking about ever since.


    Thinking of Charlie Wade¡¯s appearance, she subconsciously raised her slender fingers and wrote


    Charlie Wade in traditional characters on the water.


    There were waves of soft water ripples on the water, but she couldn¡¯t keep any of the strokes she


    wrote down.


    It was this fleeting trace that allowed Nanako Ito to be confident and bold, and write Charlie Wade¡¯s


    name on the water again and again without leaving any traces.


    This night, Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t sleep for a long time.


    This night, the sky in Kyoto gradually cleared.


    The heavy snow predicted by the meteorological department did note.


    The early morning weather forecast stated that due to the impact of the air currents, the heavy snow


    that was originally expected to fallst night was estimated to be two to three dayster than


    originally nned.


    The snow was dyed, and Nanako Ito was somewhat regretful.


    She always felt that this was an expression of God¡¯s unbeauty.


    Thinking of Charlie Wade, who was only a few hundred kilometers away from herself, but couldn¡¯t


    rush to meet Charlie Wade, a mncholy thought suddenly popped into her heart:


    Perhaps, I have no rtionship with Charlie Wade!


    The next day, Aurouss Hilll.


    Mr. Quinton rushed to Quinton¡¯s warehouse for storing medicinal materials early in the morning and


    personally directed the staff to prepare the Chinese herbal medicines for Charlie Wade.


    Workers at the scene began to pack the boxes in full swing, and he urged on the side: ¡°All medicinal


    materials must be checked manually before they are packed to ensure that the medicinal materials


    are not loaded incorrectly, there is no deterioration or damage, and that the amount of medicinal


    materials is sufficient. have you understood?¡±


    ¡°Understood Mr. Quinton!¡±


    A group of employees hurriedly responded.


    Mr. Quinton nodded in satisfaction and continued: ¡°Before this afternoon, be sure to prepare the first


    batch of medicines and then send them to the airport. I have already contacted the air cargo


    company and will take off at 10 o¡¯clock tonight. The goods are delivered to Tokyo!¡±


    At the same time, at the Banks Familyy residence in Eastcliff.


    For twenty years, the old man of the Banks Familyy held a morning meeting in the main hall of the


    mansion every day.


    This morning meeting was just like the early dynasty of the ancient emperor, and the children of the


    Banks Familyy had to report to the old man the progress of various businesses in the daily morning


    meeting.


    If the father has any orders, he will also announce them at the morning meeting.


    The Banks Familyy is thriving, and there are more than 30 children and rtives participating in the


    morning meeting.


    The rules at the morning meeting were also very strict. The old man sat down on a half-meter-high


    step, facing everyone, very majestic.


    Children, grandchildren, and rtives sit in several rows ording to their status and generation.


    At this time, Mr. Banks was sitting on a chair like a dragon, looking at the children below the stage,


    and said in a majestic manner: ¡°The recent international crude oil situation continues to be turbulent


    and the global economic downturn has caused international import and export trade to be affected.


    Now many ocean shippingpanies are struggling. It is a good time for our Banks Familyy to buy


    bottoms and buck the trend. The cooperation with the Japanese must be elerated!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1685


    The Banks Familyy is a big family that was born in Huizhou, but has been standing in Eastcliff for a


    century.


    During the Quintong Dynasty, when the Taiping Heavenly Kingdom movement swept across China,


    the Banks Familyy followed the red-top businessman and risked his life to transport arms and grains


    for the Quintong army, which was appreciated by the Quintong government.


    After that, the Banks Familyy moved to Eastcliff from Huizhou with rich umtion and wealth.


    Since then, the family has been in business for generations and its strength has been at the


    forefront of the country.


    In the past few decades, the Banks Familyy and the Wade family were fighting against each other.


    Under the attack of Charlie Wade¡¯s father, Bruce, they were already slightly tired, but after Bruce¡¯s


    death, the Banks Familyy immediately stepped on the Wade family. Became the first in the country.


    The Lord of the Banks Familyy was named Alfred Banks.


    Lord Banks is sixty in his seventies this year.


    Although he is not very old, he is no longer a prime man.


    It stands to reason that his life has been considered a sess, but he is still not satisfied.


    He hopes toy a solid foundation for the Banks Familyy before he retires. At the very least, to


    realize the long-cherished wish of ¡°1 is greater than 2+3¡±.


    Since ancient times, no one in the business field can truly dominate.


    The true meaning of the so-called 1 is greater than 2+3 refers to the sum of the family ranked first,


    the overall strength is greater than the family ranked second, and the family ranked third.


    To be more specific, it is equivalent to that the Banks Familyy¡¯sprehensive strength is greater


    than thebined strength of the Wade Family and the Sun family.


    In this way, even if the second-ranked and third-ranked join forces to fight against yourself, you


    don¡¯t have to worry at all.


    Only in this way, the Banks Familyy can truly sit back and rx.


    Now, the gap between the Banks Familyy and the Wade family is indeed getting wider, but if you


    want to truly achieve 1 greater than 2+3, there is still a gap of at least a few hundred billion in


    assets.


    Therefore, the Banks Familyy is now actively seeking breakthroughs overseas, hoping to realize


    this ambition in one fell swoop.


    As long as this goal is achieved, Eastcliff will no longer have the concept of three big families.


    Instead, it is the new pattern of the Banks Familyy that despises the heroes.


    Therefore, Lord Ban ks attaches great importance to this shipping business.


    Hearing that the old man attaches great importance to ocean transportation, one of the heirs of the


    Banks Familyy couldn¡¯t help but show off in front of him: ¡°Grandpa, grandson feels that the


    development of the world economy has encountered considerable resistance now, and all countries


    have import and export trades.


    Great contraction. I don¡¯t know when foreign trade will fully recover. In this case, if you bet on ocean


    shipping, the risk is still very high. It is very likely that you will copy the bottom half of the mountain.


    So grandson advises you to think twice. Then go!¡±


    ¡°Think twice?¡± Lord Banks snorted coldly and ignored him. Instead, he looked at the middle-aged


    man next to him and sternly reprimanded: ¡°Fifth, how did you discipline your son? He didn¡¯t grow


    well, so I dare to question here.


    My decision, is it true that I am old and still able to eat?¡±


    The fifth son is Jordan Banks, the fifth son of Lord Banks.


    The Banks Familyy has five sons and two daughters.


    Jordan is the fifth son of Father Banks and thest of the seven children.


    The young man who just spoke was Austin, the youngest son of Jordan.


    Austin is just eighteen years old this year, and is considered an academic genius. Last year, he was


    admitted to Harvard University on his own strength.

 Chapter 1686-1690

    Chapter 1686-1690


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1686


    Because of his young age and the reason he has been favored at home, Austin has a strong desire


    to express himself.


    However, he used to behave in front of his parents, and he had no chance to behave in front of his


    grandfather. Today, he finally seized the opportunity, thinking about the old man¡¯s ideas, and


    debating with him, so as to show his extraordinary talents. And wisdom, but did not expect, just a


    word, annoyed the Lord Banks.


    He was about to open his mouth to exin, but he didn¡¯t think about it. His father Jordan stood up


    and opened his bow left and right. He drew several big mouths, and the corners of his mouth were


    full of blood. Then he roared with extreme anger: ¡°You read Go inside the dog? Dare to question


    your grandfather¡¯s decision here?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Austin covered his face, the whole person aggrieved and wished to die here.


    He hadn¡¯t been beaten when he grew up so old, and he didn¡¯t understand why his father, who had


    always been doting on him, wanted to suck himself into death after one sentence angered his


    grandfather.


    Moreover, it is still in front of the entire family.


    At this time, Jordan hates this son who is not growing up!


    He was very aware of the coercion of the old man, even his elder brother Zayne, he did not dare to


    stand up to the old man, let alone his ineffective little son?


    It¡¯s not so popr!


    It is very possible that his words will bepletely beaten by the old man in the future, and after


    graduation from university, he will not even have the opportunity to return to Bank¡¯s home to work!


    The reason why the old man Lord Banks is so hegemonic and authoritarian is greatly rted to his


    growth experience.


    When he was young, he had many brothers. His father not only had a main room, but also married


    a wife of six rooms and seven wives. He gave birth to more than 30 children, including 23 sons


    alone!


    And Lord Banks was just one of these 23 sons.


    Just like the ancient prince seizing the first-inw, Lord Banks had been fighting openly and secretly


    with 22 brothers since he was a child. After fighting for fifty years, he finally inherited the position of


    Banks Familyy Patriarch.


    Therefore, fifty years of constant fighting made his temperament extremely domineering and cruel.


    If someone threatens his majesty, even if it is his son or grandson, he will never tolerate it.


    Austin was young and ignorant, and with the aura of genius, he dared to confront Lord Banks to find


    a sense of existence. In everyone¡¯s eyes, this action was no different from looking for death!


    Jordan even pped Austin dozens of ps, and he almost couldn¡¯t stand to faint. Lord Banks


    snorted and said: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t beat him, let someone take him out, we Continue the meeting!¡±


    Jordan¡¯s heart was bleeding a long time ago, but until the old man said, he didn¡¯t dare to stop.


    Seeing that the old man finally spoke, he put his hands away and suppressed the distress in his


    heart, and yelled at the servant standing next to him: ¡°Don¡¯t hurry up and get this unfilial son out of


    here!¡±


    Several people immediately stepped forward and dragged out Austin, who was vomiting blood,


    dizzy and tinnitus.


    Lord Banks cleared his throat and continued: ¡°This cooperation with the Japanese will not only win


    at least 20% of the operating rights of Tokyo Port, Yokohama Port and Osaka Port, but also let them


    provide at least no less than For all kinds of cargo ships and oil tankers with a discement of 3


    million tons, whoever has the most resources will have the opportunity to be one of us.


    Therefore, when going to Japan this time, we must take a good look at the true strengths of Ito and


    Takahashi. In addition, we must force the two of them to use the most resources!¡±


    The eldest son Zayne blurted out: ¡°Father, I don¡¯t know who you n to let these two Japanese


    families cooperate with this time?¡±


    Lord Banks was silent for a moment, and then said: ¡°Knowing Fitz, you are the eldest grandson,


    and it is time for you to take the lead.


    This time, you will take the lead!¡±


    Fitz Banks, the eldest grandson of Lord Banks, and the eldest son of Zayne, is 28 years old this


    year and is the most outstanding male heir of the Banks Familyy.


    Upon hearing that he was selected, Fitz immediately stood up and said firmly: ¡°Please rest assured,


    I will go all out!¡±


    Lord Banks nodded lightly, and his eyes fell on the beautiful and morous girl beside Fitz.


    It was also at this moment that the old man¡¯s eyes were finally not so hard. Instead, he was


    reced by a somewhat pampering look. He smiled and said, ¡°Zara, you will graduate from Yale


    soon. It¡¯s also time to go out and exercise. This time you will follow Go with your brother, learn


    more, watch more, and umte some experience!¡±


    The beautiful and morous girl stood up, bowed slightly, her expression was not lukewarm, her


    eyes were lukewarm, her tone was neither salty nor salty, and said, ¡°Good grandpa, Zara knows.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1687


    When the old man announced that Fitz and Zara would go to Japan together, their father Zayne¡¯s


    expression became a little proud.


    In his opinion, the father gave such an important matter to his sons and daughters, which is the


    evidence that he is the eldest son and is most trusted by the father.


    The other heirs are envy and jealous.


    The old man wants to train Fitz, and everyone has no opinion on this. After all, Fitz is the eldest son


    and grandson. If ced in ancient times, this is the standard crown prince. No matter how strong


    other princes are, they must bow their heads when they see the eldest son and grandson.


    However, let Fitz go for exercise, and also bring Zara along with him.


    This is really a bit too entric!


    Under normal circumstances, if you encounter such a thing, you should let the eldest son and


    grandson take the lead, and then from the second, third, fourth and even fifth family, choose one or


    two younger generations who are agile and capable of training and let them follow the eldest son.


    The eldest grandson went out to meet the world together.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, I never expected that in addition to the eldest grandson in the eyes of the old man, there


    is only the eldest granddaughter he spoils the most!


    In other words, this is tantamount to the old man showing his position. Except for the eldest


    grandson, all the other grandsons, in his eyes, are not as good as Zara¡¯s female stream!


    This can make other families feel extremely ufortable.


    Everyone in Eastcliff knows that the Banks Familyy is thriving.


    The old man had 22 brothers and a dozen sisters back then. In his line, he still has 13 grandsons


    and two granddaughters.


    But who could have expected that in his eyes, the eldest granddaughter Zara was the most favored.


    The reason is that the old man has always been strict in his requirements and management of the


    male heirs of the family, so he and his sons and grandsons have always had a ck face.


    But the old man is also a mortal, and there is softness in his heart. He can¡¯t show the soft side to his


    son and grandson, so he gives the soft side to his granddaughter.


    In addition, Zara has been smart since she was a child, and she has been loved by her father. In


    front of others, the father is a demon with decisiveness, extraordinary spirit, and arrogant


    personality, but in front of his granddaughter, he is an ordinary, kind and doting the younger


    generation.


    In fact, the degree of doting the old man has for Zara can be seen from the name of Zara.


    The juniors of the Banks Familyy are known for their generation.


    Fitz¡¯s name is meant to know right and wrong and not to make detours;


    In addition, there is Austin, which means drinking water to know the source;


    Zayne means ¡°Zayne Illustrated Report¡±.


    The name of each grandchild can be said to be full of the admonition and vignce of Grandpa


    Banks to his grandchildren.


    Only Zara.


    The old man gave her this name, which means the joy of knowing fish.


    In ¡°Autumn Water¡±, a conversation between Huizi and Zhuangzi is recorded. Huizi said that Zi is not


    a fish, and he knows the joy of fish.


    The old man named her Zara, hoping that she can be happy, happy, simple and happy. Since she


    can know ¡°the joy of fish¡±, she can naturally know ¡°the joy of man¡±.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1688


    It can be said that Lord Bank¡¯s iparable love for Zara is everywhere.


    It is precisely because of this that the entire young talents of Eastcliff are full of desire for Zara.


    Solving Zara is not just a morous super beauty, a super schoolmaster who has stayed in the


    United States all year round and received the world¡¯s top high-end education, it is also equivalent to


    the entire Banks Familyy.


    Someone joked that whoever marries Zara may obtain a huge wealth of up to trillions.


    Therefore, Zara also has a nickname passed down by word of mouth among therge family groups


    in the country. The name is simple and rude, called Su Wanyi.


    After the old man Lord Banks announced his decision, he said to his eldest son Zayne: ¡°Zayne, you,


    Fitz and Zara should hurry up to discuss a general n, and then hurry up to prepare for the


    journey. The sooner the better.¡±


    Zayne immediately stood up and said respectfully: ¡°Father rest assured, I will discuss a n with


    the two of them as soon as possible, and strive to leave for Japan tonight!¡±


    Lord Banks nodded and exhorted: ¡°As long as this kind of choice is made, it is particrly important


    who we contact first. Although the Ito family and the Takahashi family have fallen a bit due to the


    overall recession of the Japanese economy over the years, their overall strength is still in Japan.


    Stay at the forefront, and you must carefully decide which one to contact first.¡±


    Zayne said immediately: ¡°Good father, we will start the discussion right away and report the results


    to you as soon as possible.¡±


    Lord Banks smiled with satisfaction and said: ¡°Zayne, eighteen years ago, you won against Bruce


    Wade and became the most dazzling one among the younger generation of Eastcliff, but in the past


    eighteen years, you have not been able to achieve greater glory. Of course, you are not to me. It


    is our Banks Familyy who have never encountered any decent opponents in China over the years.¡±


    Speaking of this, Lord Banks sneered, stood up, and fervently said: ¡°The domestic market has no


    room for incremental growth. If we want to continue to grow, we must go abroad, go to sea, and


    develop into the ocean!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, the veteran families in the West, including Rothschilds, will still pop out and disgust us


    at odds and ends!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, this ocean-going strategy is a good opportunity for the Banks Familyy to create new


    brilliance, and it is also a good stage for you toy a higher achievement!¡±


    ¡°If this battle is fought beautifully, I can be considered to be consummated, and I can retreat with


    peace of mind to enjoy the family happiness. By then, you will be the Patriarch of the Banks


    Familyy!¡±


    When Zayne heard this, he bowed deeply and shouted loudly, ¡°Father rest assured, I will do my


    best! Create new glory for the Banks Familyy!¡±


    After the meeting, Zayne returned to his mansion with a pair of children with excitement.


    As soon as he got home, he called his sons and daughters to the study, and said with a high spirit:


    ¡°Knowing the wrong and knowing the fish, this time is a good opportunity for our family to make new


    achievements in the Banks Familyy. You two are going to Japan this time. , We must get the best


    terms of cooperation. Whether we choose the Ito family or the Takahashi family in the end, we must


    compress their interests to the extreme and strive for the greatest benefit for our Banks Familyy!¡±


    Fitz immediately said: ¡°Dad, when we go to Japan this time, should we first contact the Ito family or


    the Takahashi family?¡±


    Zayne asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Fitz said: ¡°I think it¡¯s best to contact the Ito family first, because the Ito family is strong in Tokyo and


    Kyoto. Tokyo has the Port of Tokyo, and there are Osaka Port and Nagoya Port near Kyoto. In


    theory, the Ito family is in Ports and shipping have greater potential.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Zayne nodded slightly, and said approvingly: ¡°Your point of view is very reasonable, and I


    also tend to contact the Ito family first.¡±


    Zara frowned and said in a lukewarm tone: ¡°Dad, brother, I think we should first contact the


    Takahashi family.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The two looked at Zara, and Zayne asked, ¡°Zara, why do you think so?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1689


    Faced with the questions of father and brother, Zara answered calmly: ¡°First of all, although the Ito


    family has strong resources in Tokyo, and also has good strength in Osaka and Nagoya, Japan¡¯s


    real super seaport is actually next to Tokyo. The port of Yokohama.¡±


    ¡°Although the Takahashi family is slightly inferior to the Ito family in Tokyo, they are very tough in


    Yokohama. It can be said that Yokohama is the base camp of the Takahashi family.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, the Ito family is somewhat troubled now, Ito Yuhiko His daughter was seriously injured


    while participating in an international Sandapetition in Aurouss Hilll some time ago and is


    currently recuperating. Ito himself loves this daughter very much. The physical condition of her


    daughter will more or less distract him. Once this person¡¯s energy is not full Focusing on our work


    100% will have an impact on our cooperation. Even if the impact is only 1%, it is a real impact.¡±


    Zayne frowned, ¡°Ito Yuuhiko¡¯s daughter was injured? I have never heard of this.¡±


    Zara said lightly: ¡°I asked someone to investigate the situation of these twopanies, including


    their family¡¯s children.¡± The eldest brother Fitz couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up: ¡°Zara, you still


    think about the problem most. All-round!¡±


    Zara said without a wave: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t p me here anymore. You will be the one who will be


    alone in the future. I will just help you think about it temporarily.¡±


    Fitz said with a smile: ¡± Having such a good sister, I will really worry about it in the future!¡±


    Zara gave him a nk look and said, ¡°One more thing, I have heard that the Ito family had


    previously wanted to invest in a Japanese pharmaceuticalpany named Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals, this matter will also distract his energy to a certain extent.¡±


    Fitz nodded: ¡°I know thatpany, they produce Niranex, I have used it before, and the effect is


    really good, very powerful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s before. ¡°Zara said lightly: ¡°Now, there is a Nova Dias in China, which has surpassed them in


    product strength.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± Fitz said with a smile: ¡°I have a hunch that Oracle Pharmaceutical will soon emerge. It will


    catch up with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals first, and eventually catch up.¡± At this point, Fitz seriously


    suggested: ¡°If possible, I think it¡¯s a good opportunity to invest in Oracle Pharmaceutical now. It¡¯s


    possible that there will be more than ten times the return on investment in a few years.¡±


    Zayne waved his hand and said, ¡°No matter how big the pharmaceuticalpany is, it will be worth


    100 billion. It¡¯s very big, we still focus on the bigger market and opportunities. This ocean-going


    project is the key to the internationalization of the Banks Familyy.¡±


    Zara wanted to say something, but he swallowed it and Nodded and said, ¡°Get back to the subject,


    dad, which one do you think we should contact first? I still think that Ito Yuihiko has internal and


    external troubles, and other things involve energy, or the Takahashi family as a whole is more


    appropriate.¡±


    Zayne looked towards Fitz asked: ¡°Knowledge, what do you think?¡±


    Fitz immediately said: ¡°If you listen to people persuading you to eat a full meal, I think you should


    listen to know fish. After all, those who investigate have the right to speak!¡±


    Zayne Nodded with satisfaction, and said with a smile: ¡°You two brothers and sisters are the most


    outstanding among my peers. If you two work together, you must be famous throughout the country,


    and even the world!¡±


    Fitz said with a smile ¡°I don¡¯t dare topare with Zara. This girl is a wonder. At the age of 22, she


    is mentally mature and like forty-four. I really don¡¯t know what kind of person I have to find in the


    future to match.¡±


    Zara red at him and said angrily: ¡°I want you to worry about my business? Or think about yourself


    first. You have been in love with that Stefanie for so long, when are you going to confess to her?¡±


    Fitz a bit embarrassment, he blurted out: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Stefanie and I are acquaintances,


    not even friends.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Zara snorted, and said contemptuously: ¡°I met someone. Even if you can¡¯t speak well,


    of course even friends can¡¯t do it!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1690


    Zayne on the side frowned and asked him, ¡°Fitz, do you have ideas about that girl from the Sun


    family?¡±


    ¡°No, Dad¡± Fitz hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°I just admire her more simply.¡±


    Zayne nodded, paused for a while, and then said: ¡°Sun¡¯s girl is really good. If you really like it, I


    don¡¯t have any objection. I¡¯m just afraid that your grandpa will look down on Sun¡¯s family, then it will


    be difficult.¡±


    Fitz Upon hearing this, I was overjoyed, and blurted out, ¡°Dad, are you really okay ?¡± Zara blurted


    out: ¡°Brother, are you stupid? Can¡¯t you hear that Dad is deliberately deceiving you?¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Fitz panicked, and hurriedly looked at Zayne: ¡°Dad, what do you mean?¡±


    Zayne sighed and said seriously: ¡°Fitz, you are not as smart as your sister!¡±


    Fitz suddenly became embarrassed. Zayne had a face at this time, saying: ¡°You are the son of the


    Banks Familyy and the third-generation heir of the future Banks Familyy, and the strength of the


    Sun family is really not enough in front of the Banks Familyy.


    Your grandfather will definitely not agree to it, nor do I. You will agree, don¡¯t forget, the girl from the


    Sun family has been engaged to Bruce¡¯s son since childhood, and I and Bruce are at odds, and I


    will never let you marry the girl from the Sun family in!¡±


    Fitz sighed: ¡°Dad , When did that happen, the millet is old and rotten, besides, didn¡¯t Bruce¡¯s son


    have been missing for many years?¡±


    Zayne looked at him and said solemnly, ¡°Leave aside this matter. , Your grandfather once discussed


    with me about your marriage.


    He even hopes that afterpleting the internationalization of the Banks Familyy, you can marry


    the eldest daughter of the top American family. This will be more beneficial to our overseas


    expansion. Domestically, it is also You really don¡¯t deserve yourdies.¡±


    Fitz was a little anxious and blurted out: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t like American women.¡±


    Zayne said solemnly: ¡°This kind of thing has never been rted to liking the word. It¡¯s nothing more


    than a four-character pair, understand?¡±


    Fitz was a little depressed at once.


    Zara on the side reminded me at this moment: ¡°Dad, let me dere first, I don¡¯t care how you


    arrange my brother, but no one is allowed to influence my marriage in the future!¡±


    Fitz eximed, ¡°Hey, Zara ! You just sold your brother like that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zara said calmly, ¡°We are in different situations. If I find a man who can make my heart beat, I


    will marry him, from the Banks Familyy.


    Nothing has anything to do with me anymore. In the future, I will give birth to children without the


    surname Banks, but you are different. You are going to inherit the Banks Familyy.¡±


    Fitz was speechless. The expression is very depressed.


    Zayne looked at Zara helplessly, and reminded: ¡°The premise for you to find the object is that you


    have to be the right one!¡±


    Zara waved his hand: ¡°What is the right one, does not exist, who is thisdy fancy? Who, whether


    he is the king of heaven, or the trafficker.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Zayne said annoyedly: ¡°In case you really find a pauper, what can you guarantee for your


    life¡¯s happiness?¡±


    Zara curled her lips: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. , My dignified Miss Banks Familyy, can¡¯t afford a pauper?¡±

 Chapter 1691-1695

    Chapter 1691-1695


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1691


    Zara¡¯s words made Zayne mad enough.


    He pointed to Zara, and said angrily: ¡°You will also talk about this at home, dare to speak out to see


    if your grandpa scolds you!¡±


    Zara took out his cell phone and said with a smile: ¡°Or I am now Give grandpa a call and tell him


    again in person.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and get you down!¡± Zayne hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s all right, I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you,


    anyway, the horoscope hasn¡¯t been written yet, you two still Hurry up and study the matter of going


    to Japan, and then set off early!¡± Fitz said quickly: ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Dad, this matter is just as Zara


    said. Let¡¯s meet the Takahashi family first, and then Ito. family, as the departure time of it, I think, or


    try to earlier, I am now ready to let the crew, starting immediately after lunch, you see how? ¡°


    Zayne nodded and said:¡± OK, you guys ready to seize the time to look at , After lunch, don¡¯t leave in


    a hurry.


    Go and report to your grandfather first. Tell your grandpa about your ns and ideas. If he doesn¡¯t


    have anyments, you are ready to set off!¡±


    ¡°Good dad.¡± Fitz agreed, and then hurriedly winked at Zara and said, ¡°Zara, go.¡±


    Zara nodded and followed Fitz out of his father¡¯s study.


    As soon as he came out of the study, Fitz med: ¡°You girl really owes you to Stefanie, why do you


    want to tell your dad about Stefanie?¡±


    Zara chuckled, and said in a yful tone, ¡°Why don¡¯t you mention it? You must have been hiding in


    your heart. Do you really have to ept your fate and obey the family arrangements in the future?¡±


    Fitz sighed and said, ¡°We are from this background, and we have everything we have on the day we


    were born. The only part of the feeling is that you don¡¯t have autonomy. Don¡¯t you know that? Why


    do you still choke those words with your dad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Zara said wantonly, and then rationalized it. With short hair and a resolute expression,


    he said, ¡°Anyway, Zara¡¯s future will never be at the mercy of anyone!¡±


    Fitz shook his head helplessly: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you about these meaningless things. This time


    we are going to Japan. It may take a few days. You can quickly prepare your luggage. After dinner,


    let¡¯s go to Grandpa. Then, I¡¯m ready to leave after the report.¡±


    Zara hummed, stretched, and saidzily: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s too early in the morning. I¡¯ll get up to sleep when


    I go back to the room. Come call me.¡±


    Fitz looked at her back and sighed heavily: ¡°Sister, I really took you.¡±


    Tokyo, Japan at this moment. Charlie Wade had been lying down on the top terrace of Kobayashi¡¯s


    house all morning. Today, Paul is busy resolving the remaining lengthy legal documents with the


    local business department in Tokyo.


    Liam and Ichiro Kobayashi first went to the production base of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall in Tokyo.


    Although Mr. Quinton¡¯s medicinal materials will not arrive until the evening, Liam still needs to find


    out about the production base first, and then arrange the work of transferring Nova Dias in advance.


    In this way, after the medicinal materials arrive at night, you can start trial production directly


    overtime.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade became the most idle one. So, he sat on the deck chair on the terrace,


    enjoying the unique scenery and cold wind from 100 meters above Tokyo.


    Cameron Isaac walked over at this time and said respectfully: ¡°Master, if you are idle, shall we go


    out in the afternoon? Ginza and Shinjuku in Tokyo are still very prosperous.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°I have nothing to do with shopping. Interested, you go with Don


    Albertt.¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled and said: ¡°I have something to go shopping with him, the old man, I guess


    he is holding back his energy and wants to try Japanese Fengyue ces.¡±


    ¡°Then let him Go.¡± Charlie Wade smiled lightly: ¡°That thing is considered legal in Japan, so go if you


    want.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1692


    Cameron Isaac nodded: ¡°If there is nothing wrong in the evening, let him go over and see.¡±


    At noon, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t go anywhere. He is not familiar with Tokyo, and he doesn¡¯t have a lot


    of favor with this particrly prosperous modern city.


    In contrast, he prefers Eastcliff. The city not only has advanced and prosperous modern high-rise


    buildings, but also has historical sites with hundreds or even thousands of years of history. The


    cultural atmosphere is very strong, and the foundation is much stronger than Tokyo.


    However, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want to deprive others of the right to go shopping because he was


    not interested, so he sent Cameron Isaac, Don Albertt and others out.


    A group of people went to the bustling Ginza and Shinjuku for a whole afternoon, and when they


    came back, everyone had a good harvest, carrying a lot of big and small bags.


    In the evening, Cameron Isaac arranged for everyone to have dinner at a Chinese restaurant


    opened by one of his staff.


    After eating, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t see anything important, so he said to Cameron Isaac and Don


    Albertt: ¡°You can move around freely for a while, and you don¡¯t have to go around me.¡±


    Don Albertt asked hurriedly, ¡°Master Wade, do you have any arrangements for a while?¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and walk around by myself.¡±


    Don Albertt smiled and asked, ¡°Master Wade, are you going to Fengyue Street?


    I heard that the girls on Fengyue Street in Japan are very punctual!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Forget it, I want to go to the University of Tokyo and walk around.


    You should go to Fengyue Street to enjoy it yourself.¡±


    ¡°To the University of Tokyo?¡± Don Albertt asked in surprise: ¡°Master Wade, what are you doing


    there? It¡¯s not your alma mater.¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just want to go shopping, you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, do you want me to send you a car?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade waved his hand and said, ¡°After spending a day at Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s house, I


    want to take a walk.¡±


    Seeing this, everyone no longer insisted. Charlie Wade came out of the hotel and got into the


    subway station next to the hotel alone. After seeing the route map, he took the subway to the


    University of Tokyo.


    He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly wanted to go to the University of Tokyo. Thinking about it carefully,


    it might be because of Nanako Ito.


    Although the girl didn¡¯t have much contact with him, she was still stubborn and distressed. Charlie


    Wade knew that she was not in Tokyo, but knew that she was a student of Tokyo University, so he


    wanted to take a walk and take a look where she went to school. At the same time, a luxury


    business jet modified by Boeing 737 took off from Eastcliff Airport.


    Fitz, Zara brother and sister, and more than a dozen of the Banks Familyy went to Tokyo together.


    The Takahashi family, who had received the news in advance, was very excited about the decision


    of the Banks Familyy to meet them first. The main members of the family had already been waiting


    at Tokyo Narita Airport in advance.


    At the same time, they also booked the best rooms in Tokyo¡¯s most stylish hotel, Aman Hotel Tokyo,


    in ordance with Zara¡¯s requirements. And Yuhiko Ito also received the news.


    After learning that the representative of the Banks Familyy had to meet the Takahashi family first, he


    was furious.


    Coupled with the fact that Charlie Wade had relied on 4.5 billion US dors yesterday, it has been


    stuck in his mind. The two things superimposed on each other, making it even more angry.


    After dropping more than a dozen pieces of precious porcin in a row, he secretly vowed that if he


    didn¡¯t get the chance to cooperate with the Banks Familyy this time, he would make Charlie Wade


    double the price!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1693


    Ito¡¯s anger did note from hypocrisy or narrow-mindedness. During this time, he has been


    feeling upset. First, the beloved daughter was seriously injured, and then the future son-inw Jiro


    Kobayashi disappeared inexplicably.


    Immediately afterwards, he spent 4.5 billion US dors and nned to invest in Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall. The contract was signed and the payment was made. As a result, Ichiro


    Kobayashi suddenly returned and unterally dered the investment contract he had signed


    invalid.


    Then, Charlie Wade strongly stated that there were no shares, and the 4.5 billion U.S. dors would


    not be refunded. Ito Yuihiko lived so big, he thought he had never seen such a brazen person.


    If it wasn¡¯t for this kid who seemed to be really strong, plus the Chinese Banks Familyy was about to


    come to Japan to discuss cooperation, Ito Xiuhiko would really want to kill Charlie Wade


    immediately.


    But he did a great deal of tolerance for the Banks Familyy¡¯s arrival, but the first stop of the Banks


    Familyy¡¯s visit to Tokyo was not to discuss cooperation with himself, but to find his own enemy, the


    Takahashi family.


    At this moment, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s mentality copsed. what happened? Why have I always encountered


    so many problems recently? Is it to go to the temple to burn incense, worship Buddha, and eat


    vegetarian food for a few days?


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Seeing him furious, Tanaka did not dare toe up to persuade him for a long time.


    Until Ito Yuihiko had enough vent by himself, Tanaka Koichi leaned forward and said, ¡°Chairman,


    you don¡¯t have to be so angry about this matter. Even if the Banks Familyy gets in touch with the


    Takahashi family first, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. I have received Their message, they will visit the


    house in the morning the day after tomorrow. We still have a chance.¡±


    Yuhiko Ito said with a ck face: ¡°For this kind of thing, it is very important for the Banks Familyy to


    choose whom to meet first.


    It is as if you are talking about a girlfriend in Osaka, and at the same time you have work matters to


    go to Osaka. Your girlfriend should go to work first, which determines which is more important in


    your mind.¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said embarrassingly: ¡°Mr. Ito, love and career are not the same thing¡­¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said angrily: ¡°Then treat you as a yboy, you have two lovers in Osaka, and now you


    go to Osaka to see them separately, then I ask you, will you choose to see your favorite one first, or


    first See the one you don¡¯t like that much?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said: ¡°It may also be that I like both, but I can¡¯t meet at the same time, so


    there must always be an order. If I don¡¯t know how to choose, maybe I will use lottery or guess


    coins. It¡¯s decided in a way, so it doesn¡¯t necessarily represent who I see first, who I like more.¡±


    Takehiko Ito raised his leg, kicked at Hiroshi Tanaka distractedly, and blurted out: ¡°Go on, I f*cking


    use you tofort me here?


    Why should I go!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka stepped back a few steps, and said, ¡°Mr. Ito, I¡¯m right outside the door. If you have


    anything, please call me.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time. Charlie Wade hase to the campus of the University of Tokyo.


    Although the styles of cities and cities are quite different, the University of Tokyo, like Eastcliff


    University, is one of the top universities in Asia, naturally with a strong academic atmosphere and a


    sense of sacredness.


    Charlie Wade is a very knowledgeable person, but it is a pity that he did not have the opportunity to


    receive aplete higher education. This has always been a great regret in his heart.


    Back then, one of his parents graduated from Eastcliff University and the other from Hillshire


    University.


    When he was a child, he would often follow his parents to visit these two universities, or apany


    his parents to participate in some activities of his alma mater.


    In the past, he always felt that he would definitely choose Eastcliff University in the future. After


    finishing his undergraduate degree, he would choose a top business school from around the world


    to study in business management. Of graduate students.


    The heirs of most big families basically follow this line.


    Because the members of the big family are also very clear in their hearts that the more they are


    born in the big family, the more they have to improve theirprehensive abilities, otherwise, they


    are very likely to be left out or eliminated by the family.


    Among the top ten families in Eastcliff, as long as they are young heirs of the right age, it is


    impossible for anyone to have never studied at university. Of course, Charlie Wade is the only


    exception.


    If Charlie Wade is not included, the ratio for undergraduates is 100%, and the ratio for


    postgraduates is also 100%.


    Even those people who immediately devote themselves to the family business as soon as they


    graduate from university will spend their spare time to study for a master¡¯s degree.


    It is a pity that Charlie Wade is now 26 years old, and he knows very well in his heart that it is


    impossible for him to return to school to study for a university or for a master¡¯s degree, so this has


    be his eternal regret.


    At the University of Tokyo, you can see young people of different skin colors everywhere, dressed in


    simple and in clothes, carrying school bags or holding textbooks, and many people appear to be


    in a hurry.


    At first he was still surprised, and seeing the Chinese New Year in more than half a month, why


    didn¡¯t Japanese universities have holidays.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1694


    After thinking about it, I realized that although Japanese culture was deeply influenced by China


    and the Japanese people also celebrated the Lunar New Year in the early years, after the Meiji


    Restoration, the Japanese tried to escape from Asia and enter Europe, so they changed the New


    Year from the lunar calendar to Gregorian calendar.


    Therefore, the biggest and most solemn festival in Japan is actually New Year¡¯s Day in the eyes of


    the Chinese. And now, the University of Tokyo seems to have entered the eve of the winter


    vacation, and the students are actively preparing for the exam.


    When Charlie Wade strolled around the campus of the University of Tokyo, he couldn¡¯t help but


    think of Nanako Ito studying at this university.


    If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, it would be hard to imagine. A girl who looks so weak is not


    only a top student from the University of Tokyo, but also a powerful Sanda fighter.


    This girl is really full of very pr contradictions. When he approached the library, Charlie Wade


    was even on the street light pole and saw Nanako Ito¡¯s support poster.


    The poster has a photo of Nanako Ito wearing a school uniform, and her smile is really eye-


    catching. The content on the poster is to call on students from the University of Tokyo to support


    Nanako Ito in participating in the Aurouss Hilll International College Sanda Competition.


    They evenbeled Nanako Ito as ¡°Japan¡¯s No. 1¡±, ¡°Pride of Japanese Women¡± and ¡°A Strong


    Contender for Olympic Gold Medals.¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at it and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. Thesebels are all put on by


    ssmates who have high hopes for Nanako Ito. However, thesebels have also caused moral


    kidnapping of Nanako Ito to a certain extent.


    It¡¯s like telling Nanako Ito all the time that you must win, or else I¡¯m sorry for the strong expectations.


    Compared with this kind of utilitarian support slogan, Charlie Wade feels that it is better to simply


    say to her: ¡°Just work hard, and we will support you even if you fail.¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade shook his head and sighed, took out his mobile phone, and


    photographed this cinema poster as a souvenir. Seeing that it was not too early, and it was


    completely dark, he stepped out of the University of Tokyo.


    After leaving the University of Tokyo, on the roadside of the University of Tokyo, a girl who sang with


    a guitar attracted his attention.


    There are many people ying piano and performing arts on the streets of Japan, but this girl ys


    and sings a Chinese song. This song is Pu Shu¡¯s ¡°Ordinary Road¡±.


    The phrase ¡°I have crossed the mountains and the sea, and also through the sea of   people,


    everything I once possessed, all of a sudden disappeared like smoke¡±, it suddenly hit Charlie


    Wade¡¯s heart, making him stop.


    This girl looks like she is about twenty years old. She is a little thin and not long enough, but she is


    pretty.


    The little girl can sing very well, but many Japanese people passing by, probably because they don¡¯t


    understand, they pass by her indifferently, without even looking at her.


    And the guitar box in front of her contained only a small amount of Japanese yen. If converted into


    Chinese RMB, it might not add up to fifty Dor.


    Charlie Wade inferred from the little girl¡¯s pronunciation that the girl should be Chinese, so after the


    girl finished singing a song, he asked: ¡°Is it Chinese?¡±


    The little girl nodded, smiled sweetly, and said: ¡°I am from Sichuan Province, are you also


    Chinese?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I am from Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade asked her: ¡°Are you working or living in Japan?¡±


    ¡°Go to school.¡± The little girl pointed to the University of Tokyo not far away, and smiled: ¡°I study


    here, asionallye out to sing and make some money to subsidize living expenses.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, took out the wallet from his pocket, took out about one hundred thousand


    yen, and put it in the guitar case in front of her.


    The girl was taken aback, and hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t need to give so much


    money¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°It is a pleasure to meet apatriot in another country.¡±


    With that said, afraid that the girl would return the money to him, he turned around and left.


    At this moment, several young Japanese men came to the girl, one of them snatched her guitar,


    and yelled, ¡°Who asked you to sing here? Tell us Bunkyo Has the runaway group said hello? Also,


    what Chinese song are you singing now in Japan? Are you looking for death?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1695


    Japan is a country where gangs are legal, and there are various gang organizations in the society of


    this country.


    The famous movie star Jackie Chan once starred in a movie called ¡°Shinjuku Incident¡±. The story


    background in the movie is the Japanese gangster.


    In Japan, the Yakuza Formation and Inagawa will naturally be the big bosses at the top of the food


    chain.


    However, not all gangsters are members of the Yakuza group and Inagawa.


    In fact, there are small-scale gang organizations in various cities and districts.


    These organizations generally like to call themselves ¡°rogues.¡±


    The favorite thing these tyrants do is to ride a roaring motorcycle with a variety of cold weapons,


    and fight fiercely against others in the streets and alleys.


    Of course, more often it is actually bullying the soft and fearing the tough, and bullying the market.


    The Chinese girl who yed and sang, seeing a few rioters getting trouble with her, hurriedly


    begged: ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know this is your site, I won¡¯te next time, please forgive me this time.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯ting?¡± The gangster who snatched the girl¡¯s guitar sternly reprimanded: ¡°If every unruly


    person can get away with just one sentence if he won¡¯te next time, where do we put the face of


    Wenjing gangster? !¡±


    The Chinese girl asked nervously, ¡°Then¡­ Then how can you let me go?¡±


    The mobster nced at the cash in the guitar case in front of her. It was obvious that there was at


    least one hundred thousand yen here. For these idle mobsters, this was a lot of wealth, enough for


    them to spend a day or two.


    Therefore, he sneered: ¡°It¡¯s easy to let us let you go, leave the guitar and the money!¡±


    The Chinese girl bit her lip, hesitated for a moment, then said with tears: ¡°Okay¡­I will give you the


    guitar and the money¡­¡±


    Another violent n immediately reached out and grabbed all the money, greedily put it in his


    pocket, then winked at the other people, and said: ¡°Brothers, there is something tonight! Go to the


    bar to have a good night!¡±


    The Chinese girl choked up and asked, ¡°Then can I go?¡±


    The mobster with the guitar looked at the girl up and down, and said with a wry face, ¡°Don¡¯t go! I


    think you look good, so let¡¯s take your guitar and sing a Japanese song to the brothers, and then Go


    to the bar with your brothers for a night!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The Chinese girl took a few steps back subconsciously, turned around and wanted to escape.


    Unexpectedly, the man suddenly rushed over, grabbed the Chinese girl by the wrist, and sneered:


    ¡°Want to run? Don¡¯t ask me who Onizuka Ryuji is!¡±


    Passers-by cast their curious and lively gazes, but Onizuka Ryuji immediately shouted: ¡°What are


    you looking at?


    The Bunkyo runaway group does things, and who is not afraid of death, just stand still!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the passers-by who were onlookers suddenly became scattered.


    Japanese society seems to be highly polite, but in fact everyone is indifferent. This kind of


    indifference is polite on the surface, but shunned by the heart. No one wants to cause trouble to


    others, let alone trouble themselves. Therefore, naturally no one is willing to do what is right at this


    time.


    Just when Onizuka Ryuji was proud of everyone¡¯s avoidance, a gloomy voice rang in his ear: ¡°Let


    her go!¡±


    Onizuka Ryuji turned around and followed the reputation. Seeing that it was the man who had just


    given the girl one hundred thousand yen, he sneered: ¡°Asshole! Do you still want a hero to save the


    beauty?! Do you know that I am from the Bunkyo gang! ¡°


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°I don¡¯t bother to care which group you belong to. If you don¡¯t let her


    go, I will do it at my own risk!¡±

 Chapter 1696-1700

    Chapter 1696-1700


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1696


    Onitsuka Ryujiughed presumptuously, and gritted his teeth: ¡°You don¡¯t even look at Bunkyo¡¯s


    runaway group, boy, you are dead today!¡±


    The girl was shocked and hurriedly shouted: ¡°Sir, go! They are all members of the runaway group!


    The Bunkyo runaway group is thergest violent organization in the entire Bunkyo district, and you


    can¡¯t afford them!¡±


    Charlie Wade touched his nose, looked at Onizuka Ryuji and said with a smile: ¡°I heard that there


    are 23 districts in Tokyo. Doesn¡¯t that mean that there are at least 23 districts in Tokyo like your


    Bunkyo Bandit One?¡±


    Onizuka Ryuji asked angrily: ¡°So what? Our Bunkyo runaway group ranks in the top five in Tokyo!


    Can you afford it?¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted: ¡°You can¡¯t provoke it or not, you will know after you provoke it!¡±


    ¡°Asshole!¡± another mobster shouted angrily: ¡°Boy, you are too arrogant!¡±


    Onizuka Ryuji winked at those people and shouted sharply, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    When the other people heard this, they immediately pulled out the forearm iron rods from their


    waists, swarmed up, and rushed towards Charlie Wade.


    These people, without exception, are all ordinary gangsters, and their strength is almost equal to


    zero in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade was not afraid of so many people rushing to him at once.


    At this time, the girl who was caught tightly by Onizuka Ryuji shouted: ¡°Sir, be careful! Run!¡±


    ¡°Run?¡± Charlie Wade smiled, ¡°Dignified Chinese boy, how can you run?¡±


    After that, his eyes suddenly became cold.


    Immediately afterwards, the four people who rushed towards him suddenly felt a flower in front of


    them, only that Charlie Wade¡¯s right leg seemed to move very fast, kicking four feet in an instant.


    Before they could see Charlie Wade¡¯s figure clearly, their abdomen was hit by a huge force. All four


    of them were kicked in the abdomen by Charlie Wade. The whole person immediately flew out


    uncontrobly, all in a parabolic posture. , Fell into the green belt on the side of the road.


    Although Charlie Wade deliberately reduced most of his strength so as not to be directly fatal, the


    four of them were still severely injured. They fell into the green belt one by one, and couldn¡¯t get up


    at all, as if they were kicked. Half-life.


    Onitsuka Ryuji and the girl who was caught by him looked dumbfounded.


    Especially Onizuka Ryuji.


    He never dreamed that Charlie Wade had such a strong strength, and the four men were kicked


    when they went up. Isn¡¯t this kicking on the iron board?


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly took out a small dagger from his pocket, pointed it at the girl¡¯s neck,


    and threatened nervously: ¡°You, you¡­Don¡¯te here! Or I will kill her! ¡°


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°If you let her go now, I will neither beat you nor scold you.¡±


    Onitsuka Ryuji heard this, and his eyes revealed a kind of joy after the disaster.


    He was about to ask Charlie Wade if his words counted.


    Then Charlie Wade continued: ¡°I only need one of your right arms as punishment, so you can use at


    least one arm in the future.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Onizuka Ryuji almost copsed.


    Don¡¯t hit me or scold me, ¡°just¡± want me to have a right arm? !


    Are you f*cking a devil?


    At this time, Charlie Wade continued to say without expression: ¡°I¡¯ll give you the opportunity, but if


    you still resist, then I will abolish your two arms and let you even use the toilet and wipe your a** in


    the future. No! I¡¯ll count three seconds, consider it yourself!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1697


    Onitsuka Ryuji felt a deep chill, and hit the sky from the soles of his feet!


    He had never seen Charlie Wade such a cruel person, not only was a bit perverted with strong


    strength, but even spoke with a cruel strength that was countless higher than that of the Bozou n.


    The rioters threaten others, it will always be you who are looking for death, and I will kill you and


    other unnutritious words.


    It is possible that the throat is screaming dumb, but in the end there is no fight at all.


    But isn¡¯t it like this in the arena? Three points rely on momentum, three points rely on face, and the


    remaining four points rely on the means of fighting for power.


    But this guy, when he opened his mouth, he said lightly that he wanted his right arm? Is his arm like


    a motorcycle tire? Say you can remove one without blinking? !


    Seeing that this kid was stubborn, Charlie Wade lost his patience and said coldly: ¡°I originally


    wanted to leave you an arm, but you just didn¡¯t want to be on the road. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t


    me me for being impolite.¡±


    Onitsuka Ryuji was guilty, but yelled hoarsely: ¡°Asshole! You Chinese had better keep a low profile!


    This is Japan! It¡¯s Tokyo! Are you afraid that my brothers will hack you to death?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°Your brothers? Are they all lying in the green belt.¡±


    Onizuka Ryuji said loudly, ¡°We have five hundred people in the Bunkyo Runaway Group! One


    person can beat you into flesh with one punch! No matter how you dare to take care of Laozi¡¯s


    nostalgia, just wait for our Bunkyo Runaway Team to kill you!¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted coldly: ¡°Noisy! Don¡¯t talk about a Wenjing runaway group, even if your


    Heavenly King Laozi Yakuza teames, I won¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Onitsuka Ryuji¡¯s legs were frightened by Charlie Wade¡¯s words!


    What¡¯s the source of this guy? ! The Yakuza group also dare to speak with contempt? ! Is he really


    not afraid of death? !


    He almost copsed. He just wanted the evil star to leave quickly, so the tip of the knife pressed


    against the Chinese girl¡¯s neck and shouted nervously: ¡°If you don¡¯t go away again, I will kill this


    woman!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a gloomy expression: ¡°If you dare to hurt her today, I want everyone in the


    Wenjing gang to be buried together!¡±


    Onizuka Ryuji is really going to copse.


    Why doesn¡¯t this person eat soft and hard? Moreover, looking at his posture when he speaks, it


    seems that if he really hurts this girl, he will really kill all the members of the Bunkyo gangster¡­


    What kind of perversion is this? !


    At this time, Charlie Wade had exhausted his patience. He grasped the zipper of the jacket with his


    fingers, twisted his fingertips lightly, and he directly took off the metal slider of the zipper.


    However, Onizuka Ryuji didn¡¯t see the movements of his hands, thinking that Charlie Wade was just


    finishing his clothes.


    Immediately afterwards, Charlie Wade shook his hand at Onizuka Ryuji. Before Onizuka Ryuji


    recovered, he felt a sharp pain in his right hand. The pain immediately dissipated the power of his


    palm, and the dagger was involuntary. Fall to the ground!


    He was shocked in his heart and looked at his right hand, only to find that a piece of metal zipper


    pull was inserted into the back of his right hand!


    At this time, the girl seized the opportunity in time, her arms suddenly broke free of his restraints,


    and ran to Charlie Wade quickly.


    At this time, Onizuka Longer didn¡¯t dare toe forward and chase him. He looked at Charlie Wade


    in amazement. After hesitating for a second, he immediately held his right hand, turned his head


    and ran!


    Because the Chinese girl was singing on the side of the road, facing the sidewalk, now Onizuka


    Ryuji ran in the opposite direction and rushed directly onto the road.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1698


    Seeing that he was about to escape, Charlie Wade immediately took a step and chased him. The


    Chinese girl said nervously, ¡°Sir, stop chasing, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°I have said that he should have two arms, and he can¡¯t break his words,


    so as not to let international friendsugh at us Chinese people are not talking!¡±


    Onitsuka Ryuji heard Charlie Wade¡¯s remarks, his fear in his heart increased sharply, and he ran a


    little faster under his feet, almost trying his best to escape.


    Just as he rushed to the middle of the road, a car suddenly couldn¡¯t get away, hit hisp and


    knocked him out at an angle.


    After Onizuka Ryuji was hit, his whole person lost his bncepletely, and he slumped to the


    sidene.


    At this time, on the sidene, a convoyposed of Rolls-Royce was passing quickly.


    Onitsuka Ryuji suddenly became uncontroble and rushed in front of one of the Rolls-Royces. The


    Rolls-Royce was toote to dodge, and then rolled over his arms!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Hearing only two clear cracking sounds, the three-ton Rolls Royce directly broke Onitsuka Ryuji¡¯s


    arms!


    Rolls-Royce braked, and then the entire Rolls-Royce team stopped.


    In the Rolls-Royce car that broke Onitsuka Ryuji¡¯s arm, a young man with an angry expression


    came down. He was about twenty-six or seventy-seven years old. When he got out of the car, he


    angrily kicked between Onitsuka Ryuji¡¯s ribs. He screamed: ¡°Bastard thing! Did you know there was


    a distinguished guest in my car?! It doesn¡¯t matter if you are dead, it shocked the distinguished


    guest in my car, and I threw you down!¡±


    Onitsuka Ryuji¡¯s arms were crushed, and he wanted to die in pain, but being kicked over with this


    foot made him cough violently.


    However, he raised his head weakly and saw the man kicking himself. He was so frightened that he


    cried and said, ¡°Taka¡­Mr. Takahashi, I didn¡¯t deliberately hit you. I was caught by the man behind.


    Chasing and rushing to escape, only then fell under your wheels, please forgive me¡­¡±


    The young man who walked down from the Rolls-Royce is the eldest master of the Takahashi


    family, Takahashi Eiki!


    He had just picked up Fitz and Zara from Narita Airport and was about to escort them to the Aman


    Hotel where they were staying, but he didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen on the road!


    Moreover, Fitz and Zara were in the same car with him. He was sitting in the co-pilot and proudly


    introduced to his siblings that there would never be a pedestrian running a red light in Tokyo when


    the driver suddenly ran into a red light. Onitsuka Ryuji who flees!


    This incident simply pped Takahashi Eiji in the face with lightning speed, and also shocked Fitz


    and Zara.


    Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with the two of them. Otherwise, if it affects the cooperation and


    negotiation of the next two, wouldn¡¯t it be a mistake?


    Therefore, he mmed on Onizuka Longer¡¯s body in anger and looked at Charlie Wade who was


    chasing him.


    He pointed at Onizuka Ryuji at his feet, and asked Charlie Wade coldly, ¡°Did you chase this person


    to the middle of the road?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned: ¡°It¡¯s me, do you have an opinion?¡±


    Takahashi Eiji angrily roared: ¡°Enough to live, right? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Charlie Wade squinted his eyes and snorted coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, and I don¡¯t bother to


    know who you are. I only know that the two arms of the person under your feet were reserved in


    advance by me just now. Now you broke his two arms, so you must give me a satisfactory


    exnation!¡±


    Takahashi Eiji was stunned, and asked dumbfounded: ¡°What did you just say?!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at him and asked contemptuously: ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?


    Seeing that you dress up like a dog, do you still suffer from intermittent deafness?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1699


    At this moment, Takahashi Eiki almost exploded in anger.


    He is the eldest son of the Takahashi family and the rising star of the Takahashi family. Not only


    does he have an extraordinary position in Tokyo, he can be regarded as widely known even in


    Japan.


    To some extent, his status in Japan is very simr to that of the national husband who was very


    popr in the past few years.


    Because of this, Eiji Takahashi¡¯s character has always been rebellious. In his dictionary, there are


    no words for tolerance and bullying.


    Seeing that this young man who was about his age ignored his majesty and identity, he choked with


    himself, and even questioned whether he had intermittent deafness. In his opinion, it was a death!


    So, he immediately waved at the front and rear vehicles, and a dozen strong men in ck suits


    immediately descended from a few Rolls-Royces.


    These people, without exception, are all bodyguards of the Takahashi family, and they are top


    masters.


    The bodyguards got out of the car and surrounded Charlie Wade. Everyone stared at Charlie Wade


    and at the same time looked at Takahashi Yingji. As long as Takahashi Yingji said a word, they


    would attack Charlie Wade.


    At this time, Fitz and Zara in the car exchanged nces, and Fitz said: ¡°There is no fraud in this


    matter, right?¡±


    Zara shook his head: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. If someone really wants to do something, they will never do it


    on the streets of downtown Tokyo, Japan. Isn¡¯t the viaduct from the airport to the city more suitable


    than here?¡±


    Fitz rxed, smiled, and said, ¡°Takahashi Yingji must have a hard time hanging on his face. Just


    after he said that no one ran the red light, he bumped into one.¡±


    After that, Fitz raised his eyebrows at Zara again: ¡°I feel that Takahashi Hideki seems to be a little


    bit interesting to you. This kid is also very handsome. There are five people. Would you like to


    consider it?¡±


    Zara said firmly: ¡°I would never consider Japanese men.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Fitz said: ¡°Japanese men are at least simr to Chinese men, with less body hair and no


    body odor. If you change to men from Europe, America, Latin America, and Africa, that would be


    indescribable.¡±


    Zara curled his lips: ¡°Don¡¯t say I haven¡¯t thought about falling in love now. Even if I fall in love, I must


    find a pure Chinese.¡±


    Fitz asked again: ¡°Why?¡±


    Zara said indifferently: ¡°When two people get along, they have the same culture, the same tradition,


    the same habits, and the same cognition. It will save a lot of worry. If I tell my boyfriend, I want to go


    to Dunhuang to have a look. At Mogao Grottoes, he replied to me, ¡°Where is Dunhuang? What is


    Mogao Grottoes?¡± I can p him to death!¡±


    Fitzughed: ¡°My dear sister, don¡¯t have such a strong character. Is it okay to beat your boyfriend at


    every turn in the future?¡±


    Zara said: ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy with you to let you know that Chinese men and Chinese


    women are the bestbination, so you should never blindly pursue any foreign love in the future.¡±


    Fitz sighed and didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this topic. Instead, he looked out the window


    and saw that Charlie Wade was surrounded by so many bodyguards, and his expression was not


    scared at all. He couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°This Japanese guy It¡¯s kind of kind, surrounded by so


    many bodyguards, I¡¯m not afraid at all.¡±


    Zara nodded and hummed: ¡°Maybe your brain is not so good?¡±


    Fitz smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say it, this Japanese guy is pretty handsome.¡±


    Zara smacked his lips: ¡°Pray that he won¡¯t be beaten and disfigured by Hideki Takahashiter.¡±


    Fitz helplessly: ¡°Why is your mouth so poisonous?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1700


    Zara asked back: ¡°Did you know me the first day?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Takahashi Yingji was looking at Charlie Wade coldly.


    He wanted to give an order to let people beat Charlie Wade to death.


    However, after all, this ce is near the University of Tokyo and a downtown area. So many people


    watched it. If it is done publicly, all kinds of public rtions will be inevitable in the follow-up.


    In addition, there are two distinguished guests in the car, especially Zara, who are quite appetizing


    of her, and she has to maintain sufficient demeanor in front of her. If she shows the overbearing and


    violent side, it will definitely affect her impression of himself.


    So, he looked at Charlie Wade, snorted, and said high up: ¡°Boy, today is your luck, I don¡¯t want to


    be familiar with you, you kneel and knock me three heads, this matter is over!¡±


    Charlie Wade seemed to hear Tianda¡¯s joke: ¡°You seem to be a little confused about the situation.


    The crux of the problem now is that you still owe me two arms!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Takahashi Eiji was really convinced, and he thought to himself: ¡°It¡¯s kind to give this kid a


    way to survive, but he ran into the road to death. If I take advantage of the situation to beat him, no


    one will Can¡¯t you me me?¡±


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Good boy! I give you face, not to make you cheek!


    Since you don¡¯t want your face, then don¡¯t me me for being polite!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately shouted at the bodyguards: ¡°Hit him!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, a thin girl suddenly rushed into the crowd, it was the Chinese girl who was


    ying and singing on the street.


    The girl rushed in and stood in front of Charlie Wade, blurting out: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this gentleman shed


    with the mobster to protect me, and I hope you don¡¯t embarrass him!¡±


    As she said, she bowed to everyone.


    At this time, Charlie Wade directly stopped the girl and said lightly: ¡°These people are not worth


    your bow to them, go and wait.¡±


    ¡°He is Eiji Takahashi¡­¡± The girl shed tears anxiously: ¡°He is one of the most powerful second-


    generation rich in Tokyo. If you mess with him, you will have a lot of trouble!¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t care if he is a high bridge, a low bridge, or a dangerous bridge. He


    owes me two arms today, and he must return it.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade gently pushed her, and said: ¡°Hurry and hide, otherwise if I am


    distracted and injured because of protecting you, you must be upset, right?¡±


    The girl was pushed out by Charlie Wade and subconsciously wanted to break in again, but when


    she thought of Charlie Wade¡¯s words, she suddenly hesitated again.


    She saw Charlie Wade¡¯s skill just now, knowing that Charlie Wade is not an ordinary person, maybe


    she has the ability topete with these people, but if she is injured because of being distracted by


    herself, then she is really to me!


    Thinking of this, she had to stand aside nervously, the phone in her hand had already entered the


    rm number, and nned to call the police as soon as the situation was wrong.


    At this time, Zara in the Leslie car looked at Charlie Wade and couldn¡¯t help raising her eyebrows,


    and said to Fitz, ¡°Hey, the Japanese guy in your mouth is actually a Chinese!¡±


    Fitz sighed: ¡°Since I am a Chinese, I should know the reason why a strong dragon does not


    suppress a snake. Why is it still against Takahashi Eiji? This kid has a bit of a tiger character¡­¡±


    Zara shook his head and said regretfully: ¡°This guy looks pretty good, but I didn¡¯t expect his brain to


    work well¡­¡±

 Chapter 1701-1705

    Chapter 1701-1705


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1701


    Seeing that Charlie Wade was surrounded by so many bodyguards, Zara had determined in his


    heart that he was in a disaster today.


    However, she had no sympathy for Charlie Wade.


    Because she didn¡¯t see the whole cause of the incident, she only saw Charlie Wade desperately


    chasing a man on the road, causing the man to be hit by a car, and then his arms were broken by


    the car.


    Just so, it was already a bit bloody and cruel, and he didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to ept it before


    seeing it, and even argued with the young master of the Takahashi family.


    It was simply a brain problem.


    At this time, Eiji Takahashi saw that the time had been dyed for a long time, and his endurance


    had beenpletely exhausted. He immediately ordered his opponents: ¡°Fight me! Only one


    breath left. Together with this person under my feet, they were thrown into the trash. Heap!¡±


    More than ten bodyguards gathered around Charlie Wade for a long time, waiting for these words.


    With an order from Takahashi Yingji, they quickly rushed to Charlie Wade, and everyone tried their


    best for fear of falling behind.


    After all, Charlie Wade has only one person. In their eyes, this is the standard of more monks and


    porridge.


    Everyone is a top master. If anyone is a little slower, this kid may have fallen.


    In that case, those whog behind will have no chance to show their strength in front of the young


    master!


    Seeing so many people surrounding Charlie Wade, Takahashi Hideyoshi suddenly shrank the


    encircling circle, and a sneer of mockery was wiped from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°A Chinese man, dare to confront me with Eiji Takahashi on the streets of downtown Japan. Isn¡¯t


    this a death-seeking thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that, as the eldest master of the Takahashi family, it is not convenient for me to personally


    shoot in front of so many people. Otherwise, I really want to destroy you by myself!¡±


    Takahashi Yingji was expecting to see Charlie Wade¡¯s dying appearance immediately, but he didn¡¯t


    expect that a few screams of horror and pain suddenly came from the encircling circle surrounded


    by more than ten masters!


    Immediately afterwards, several people on the periphery of the encirclement circle flew out one after


    another!


    ¡°what!¡±


    ¡°pain!¡±


    ¡°This kid, is he a monster?!¡±


    Apanied by these few hoarse roars, several people flew out, and then fell heavily to the


    ground.


    One of them flew to the feet of Takahashi Eiji in a daze!


    The subordinate was grabbed by Charlie Wade¡¯s and threw it out directly, so hey heavily on


    Takahashi Yingji¡¯s feet, and with a bang, Takahashi Yingji was startled!


    Immediately afterwards, the man raised his head with great difficulty, his forehead was already full


    of blood!


    The man looked at Eiji Takahashi with extremely painful eyes, and said, ¡°Young¡­Young master¡­¡±


    Immediately after that, there was a pop, and arge cloud of blood mist was ejected from the


    mouth!


    Thisrge mass of blood mist was sprayed on Takahashi Eiji¡¯s vamp and trouser legs, and the white


    trousers werepletely stained red with blood!


    Takahashi Eiji hurried back half a meter in fright, and saw that his subordinate said in great pain,


    ¡°Master¡­that bastard¡­ok¡­ so awesome¡­ .¡±


    After finishing talking, hey down on the ground again with a loud boom,pletely losing


    consciousness!


    Takahashi Eiji felt that his brain was instantly energized with high voltage!


    what happened? !


    These bodyguards are top masters! Even the master of the master!


    Why did he get down on the ground like a waste in front of that kid? !


    Before he could understand the situation, several other people were also defeated by Charlie Wade


    one after another!


    These so-called masters fell to the ground one after another, just like a bowling pin that was hit by a


    bowling ball.


    Suddenly, besides Charlie Wade, only Yingji Takahashi stood alone.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1702


    Fitz and Zara in the car were also shocked!


    Fitz swallowed his saliva and eximed: ¡°This kid¡­ is too strong?!¡±


    Zara was also dumbfounded, and blurted out: ¡°It is indeed a top expert, it seems that I


    underestimated him just now¡­¡±


    At this moment, Charlie Wade had already put down all the bodyguards and walked towards


    Takahashi Yingji.


    While Eiji Takahashi was trembling with fright and his legs were weak. He wanted to escape, only to


    find that his legs didn¡¯t listen at all.


    And he knew very well in his heart that this guy was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t escape it¡­


    So, he could only say in horror: ¡°What do you want?! I tell you, I am the youngest of the Takahashi


    family!¡±


    Charlie Wade went up and pped Takahashi Yingji¡¯s face severely, and said coldly: ¡°I care what


    bridge master you are, now let¡¯s talk about what you owe me two arms!¡±


    Takahashi Eiji was dizzy by Charlie Wade¡¯s p!


    He grew up, he has always been spoiled, spoiled, and held in the palm of his hand by countless


    people like stars holding the moon. When has he been beaten?


    Moreover, he was pped in the street!


    This is really shameful!


    Hideki Takahashi clutched his swollen face, gritted his teeth and roared: ¡°Asshole! Do you dare to


    hit me?! Beware that I want your life!¡±


    Charlie Wade stretched out his hand and patted his face, and said faintly: ¡°It¡¯s just a skin test for


    you. I said, you owe me two arms!¡±


    After all, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with him, grabbing his right wrist directly, and


    shaking his hand was just a twist.


    Immediately after hearing a ¡°click¡±, Takahashi Eiki¡¯s right arm had broken from the elbow, and his


    pain was so painful that he cried, his nose and tears flowed: ¡°It hurts¡­ my arm hurts so much.


    Up¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade remained unmoved, and said: ¡°This is just one piece, you still owe me one,e,


    stretch out your left hand!¡±


    Takahashi Yingji was trembling in pain, and his face was extremely pale. He really realized that


    Charlie Wade hadn¡¯t joked with him this time.


    Panicked, he knelt on the ground with his knees soft, crying and begging: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s me!


    I


    shouldn¡¯t be entangled with you, please forgive me, don¡¯t take my left arm It¡¯s also a waste¡­I beg


    you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a grim expression: ¡°Everyone is an adult, and you have to be brave enough


    to bear it, instead of kneeling down and begging for mercy!¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Do you think that if you ask me, I will spare you?¡±


    Takahashi Eiji was almost shocked.


    What is this guy going to do?


    Do you really want to scrap both of your arms?


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t he be a useless person? What if I turn around and kill him?


    Thinking of this, he wailed loudly, and pleaded with trepidation: ¡°Sir, I am willing to pay you a sum of


    money, how about 100 million yen? As long as you nod your head, I will give you money!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these useless things, even if you give me 100 billion,


    you can¡¯t keep this arm.¡±


    At this time, Zara in the car couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and said, ¡°Brother, we can¡¯t just sit back and


    watch this matter, otherwise it won¡¯t be justified.¡±


    ¡°Man?¡± Fitz blurted out: ¡°Are you crazy? Didn¡¯t you see the strength of this kid? What if he even


    beats you?¡±


    Zara said earnestly: ¡°I¡¯m going to reason with him, or know it with affection and move it with reason,


    otherwise we will sit in the car and watch Yingji Takahashi being deposed, which is not in line with


    the justice of the world.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! Safety first!¡±


    Fitz was persuading, Zara had already opened the car door and went straight out!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1703


    Seeing that Charlie Wade didn¡¯t move at all, Takahashi Eiki felt that he was going to be cold today.


    Because at this time, he is no longer avable.


    Even if it is now calling a master from the family to help, it is toote.


    When Hideki Takahashi was desperate, the door of the Rolls Royce next to him suddenly opened.


    Zara stepped out of the car and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°This gentleman, you are Chinese. You have


    to be forgiving and forgiving. You don¡¯t understand the truth?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to give this Takahashi Yingji a head start.


    Moreover, she is still a woman.


    He frowned and looked at Zara, and asked in a cold voice, ¡°You should be Chinese too when I hear


    you? Why? Want to intercede for this little Japan?¡±


    Zara said nkly, ¡°I¡¯m not pleading, I just advise you not to be a man, you should stay a line in


    everything.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked her: ¡°Just now, he asked those dozen or so people to gang up on


    me, why didn¡¯t you stop me and persuade him to stay a line in everything?¡±


    Zara was stunned by Charlie Wade¡¯s question.


    Just now, a thought shed in her mind, if Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t hold it and his life was in danger,


    she would definitely have toe down and stop Takahashi Yingji.


    However, she knew very well in her heart that she would definitely not believe what she said now.


    So she opened the mouth and said: ¡°A dozen people beat you up, haven¡¯t you been injured? Since


    you are not injured, why don¡¯t you leave some room for the other party?¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and asked, ¡°He doesn¡¯t give me room, why should I give it to him?¡±


    Zara blurted out: ¡°This gentleman, let¡¯s just talk about things.


    What happened just now was that you made a mistake first. This is the main road, not your back


    garden. You chasing and fighting people on this road are inherently wrong. First, and after that


    person was chased by you, he was finally crushed by this car.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Then I ask you, do you know why I chased that kid just now?¡±


    Zara said coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t want to know, don¡¯t say anything else, you chase each other


    on the street, this itself is very rude.¡±


    Having said that, Zara said again: ¡°You were wrong in this matter, but you did it to Mr. Takahashi for


    no reason, and you still attacked Mr. Takahashi for no reason. This is justified, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted: ¡°Girl, I don¡¯t think you are like a treacherous person, why do you want to


    defend two Japanese? And there are still two scumbags?¡±


    ¡°Scum?¡± Zara asked back: ¡°Then I ask you, why are the two scum in your mouth, one was chased


    by you and caused a car ident, the other was crippled by you?¡±


    Charlie Wade said disdainfully: ¡°The term superficial to describe person like you, could not be more


    appropriate!¡±


    Zara was a little angry, but asked, ¡°Hey, what did you say?! I¡¯m superficial?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Yes, and very superficial!¡±


    After a pause, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°The more superficial people, the more they believe what


    they see.


    Let¡¯s not talk about what evil this kid who was crushed by the car did, just say that this guy with the


    surname Takahashi, get off the car. Just pretend to be non-stop with me and let so many people


    work on me together. Do you think this person is innocent? If I were a little less skilled, I would have


    been beaten to death by those bodyguards a while ago!¡±


    Zara¡¯s angry chest continued to rise and fall, and said angrily: ¡°I just want you to be forgiving and


    forgiving. You have broken one of his arms. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°Not enough!¡± Charlie Wade said nkly: ¡°I just said, I have two!¡±


    ¡°you¡­¡­¡±


    Zara was really angry.


    I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so defiant!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1704


    In fact, she also knew that Eiji Takahashi had the current fate, and she was to me.


    But she still hoped that Charlie Wade could stop here by moving affection and reasoning, and don¡¯t


    really scrap both of Takahashi Yingji¡¯s arms.


    Although Zara is not very old, she received elite education from a young age and stayed in the


    United States for many years, so she can be regarded as a standard business genius.


    Therefore, she has an ount in her heart for what she does.


    For example, this time, as the representative of the Banks Familyy, I came to discuss cooperation


    with the Takahashi family. Before the cooperation was discussed, Takahashi Eiji was beaten as a


    useless person. If he sits idly by, it would be inappropriate to say anything about it. Not only does it


    seem that he is not very righteous, but it also affects the specific details and progress of the


    subsequent two talks about cooperation.


    Therefore, she hase to stop her for emotions, reasoning, and interests.


    Even if he didn¡¯t use it to block farts, Takahashi Yingji was still abandoned by Charlie Wade, at least


    he had tried hard, and he could have an exnation for his heart and the face of the Takahashi


    family.


    Of course, the best situation is that after hees forward, the young man in front of him can give


    himself a face, and when he sees it, he will take care of Takahashi Eiji.


    In this way, not only can I live well in my heart and face, the Takahashi family will also owe myself a


    favor. When I discuss the specific details of the cooperationter, I can even use this to ask the


    Takahashi family to sell more. Multiple benefits.


    However, what she did not expect was that the hostility in this kid¡¯s temper was so heavy!


    Seeing his posture, he must abolish Takahashi Eiji!


    So, she suppressed the anger in her heart and said: ¡°This gentleman, I am Za¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Charlie Wade interrupted her directly and said with a little


    dissatisfaction: ¡°Thisdy, you don¡¯t need to tell me who you are, and I don¡¯t want to know, let alone


    try to suppress me with your identity. Because even if you are a heavenly king, I won¡¯t give you half


    face in this matter today, have you heard clearly?¡±


    Zara¡¯s mood was a bit untenable! Since childhood, no one has dared to speak to her in this tone.


    She has long been ustomed to the feeling of being respected andplimented wherever she


    goes, but she did not expect that the guy in front of her would really not give any face!


    Even, I didn¡¯t even let myself finish speaking!


    The urge in Zara¡¯s heart was immediately ignited by Charlie Wade. She snorted and said angrily:


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this matter today! If you dare to move him, I will definitely make you regret it! ¡°


    Charlie Wade smiled yfully: ¡°Make me regret?¡±


    Zara said confidently: ¡°Yes!¡±


    As soon as Zara finished speaking, she heard a click from the side, and then, Takahashi Hideki¡¯s


    miserable cry came out!


    She immediately looked at Takahashi Yingji, and saw that his left arm had obviously been twisted by


    Charlie Wade, now with both arms shrugged in front of her, crying loudly in pain!


    Zara looked at Charlie Wade angrily, and shouted: ¡°What the hell is going on with you? You must


    have trouble with me?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t be affectionate. I don¡¯t know you at all. Why should I have


    trouble with you? You are air in my eyes.¡±


    After all, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t bother to look at the two of them again, took back all the money he


    had robbed from the singing girl from the pocket of Onizuka Longer who was lying on the ground,


    and then turned around and came to the singing girl.


    ¡°Take the money away and don¡¯te out to y or sing in the future.¡±


    The girl whimpered with grateful tears and choked: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m causing you trouble¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said, ¡°If you are in a foreign country, you must take care of


    yourself. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After that, he turned and left the scene.


    Zara was so angry that she clenched her fists, staring at his back and shouted: ¡°Asshole, stop for


    me!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1705


    Hearing Zara¡¯s angrily shouting behind him, Charlie Wade dismissed it without turning his head.


    Zara grew up so big and had never been so despised, so he was naturally very angry.


    There are almost no girls in the Eastcliff wealthy family who are not self-righteous, but they are just


    about the importance.


    Zara is regarded as the top existence in Eastcliff, and even among the wealthy daughters in the


    country.


    Therefore, both self-esteem and self-righteousness are slightly higher than ordinary people.


    Therefore, being despised by Charlie Wade without looking back, made her whole poprity


    stomped straight.


    However, she was also very clear in her heart that she was not Charlie Wade¡¯s opponent at all, and


    she was not familiar with her life in Tokyo. There was no other way except to get angry.


    Just as Zara was very angry, Takahashi Yingji shrugged his two broken arms and came to Zara and


    the girl who sang and sang. His expression was extremely gloomy, staring at the girl who sang and


    sang, and asked viciously: ¡°Say! Who is that guy?! What is his name, where does he live, and what


    is his background?!¡±


    The girl said with some horror: ¡°I don¡¯t know that gentleman¡­¡±


    ¡°Fart!¡± Takahashi yelled angrily: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old kid? You don¡¯t know if you don¡¯t


    know me?


    If you don¡¯t tell me honestly, I will kill you!¡±


    Zara red at him and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Takahashi, it¡¯s not appropriate to yell at a little girl, right?¡±


    Takahashi Eiji came back to his senses a little bit, suppressing the anger in his heart, gritted his


    teeth and said: ¡°Miss Banks, you saw it just now, that bastard took my arms!¡±


    Zara said nkly: ¡°Yes, I saw it. It was the man who abolished your arm just now. What does it have


    to do with this little girl? You don¡¯t know what is wronged and indebted? Let¡¯s talk about it. , The


    injury on your arm can be recovered after three or five months of cultivation after a ster cast. Is it


    such ack of grace?¡±


    ¡°No manner?!¡± Takahashi Eiji couldn¡¯t hide his anger: ¡°This girl is obviously rted to that man, as


    long as she honestly tells me the man¡¯s information, I will naturally not embarrass her!¡±


    Zara red at him and said angrily: ¡°This girl has said enough. If you don¡¯t know that man, don¡¯t


    you understand?¡±


    Takahashi Eiji said angrily, ¡°Who knows if she is lying!¡±


    Zara said coldly: ¡°Whether she is lying or not has nothing to do with you. If you want to ask for more


    details, you can ask others for advice. If others tell you, it¡¯s your duty. Don¡¯t tell you. It threatens the


    personal safety of others at every turn. Don¡¯t you remember what happened just now?¡±


    Hideki Takahashi¡¯s expression was hard to look at all of a sudden. He knew that Zara was


    reminding himself not to be too arrogant. The reason why he offended the man just now was


    entirely because he was too arrogant. Not only did he curse, he also asked the bodyguard to do it. It


    ended up like this.


    Zara¡¯s words made him feel very shameless on his face.


    However, on the one hand, because the Banks Familyy behind Zara is much stronger than the


    Takahashi family, on the other hand, because he has a good impression of Zara, he can only


    suppress the anger in his heart at this time.


    Zara asked the singing girl: ¡°Girl, you just said you didn¡¯t know that man, then why did he help you


    out? I think he took some money from the person who was hit by the car just now. about you?¡±


    The girl said seriously: ¡°I can tell you clearly, that gentleman is a good person!¡±


    ¡°I was ying and singing on the side of the road, and no one cared about it. The gentleman gave


    me 100,000 yen, and then the mob went around with a few violent elements, grabbed my money


    and guitar, and asked me to apany me. They went to drink, the gentleman saved me!¡±


    Zara frowned, ¡°Is the man who was hit by the car a runaway?¡±

 Chapter 1706-1710

    Chapter 1706-1710


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1706


    ¡°Yes!¡± The girl nodded and continued: ¡°They are all members of the runaway group. The gentleman


    saw the uneven road and injured several other violent elements. Then the runaway n who was


    hit by the car took a knife. Because of me, the gentleman knocked down his knife and I was


    spared.¡±


    ¡°Then the violent race was about to run away, and the gentleman chased him out, causing him to be


    hit by a car.


    You know the rest.¡±


    After hearing this, Zara was stunned. She did not expect that the plot would be reversed so quickly!


    The rebellious and brutal young man just now was actually trying to save an innocent girl from the


    hands of the members of the runaway group. Moreover, that little girl is still a Chinesepatriot!


    She could even imagine that if it weren¡¯t for the man to rescue her today, this Chinese girl in a


    foreign country would definitely be harmed by the Japanese mobsters, and might even be abused


    by them! No wonder, that man shot so hard! If you were yourself, you would want to abolish these


    people!


    Takahashi Eiji was still yelling at the other party in anger, and even let a dozen bodyguards go up


    and besiege the other party.


    From this point of view, it is not too much to have two arms scrapped!


    At this moment, Zara¡¯s anger at Charlie Wade¡¯s heart disappeared instantly.


    So, Zara looked at the girl and asked, ¡°Do you know what the other party is from? Which runaway


    group is from?¡±


    The girl hurriedly replied: ¡°It¡¯s the Bunkyo Runaway Group, the biggest violent group in Bunkyo


    District!¡±


    ¡°Bunkyo Runaway Group?¡± Zara looked at Takahashi Eiji, and asked coldly, ¡°Bunkyo Runaway


    Group should be an external force of your Takahashi family, right? They grabbed money from a


    singing girl in the street and forced others to apany him. This is too much, right?¡±


    Takahashi Eiji¡¯s expression was shocked, and then he couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment and said:


    ¡°Miss Banks, where did you hear the rumor? Our Takahashi family has nothing to do with the


    runaway group¡­¡±


    Zara snorted and said: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, I have investigated it clearly before I came here.


    Your Takahashi family started from the gray world in the early years, butter you didn¡¯t go to the


    ck, and then washed the white in time. The transformation is very sessful again!¡±


    After that, Zara said again: ¡°I know that more than half of the runaway groups in Tokyo and the


    surrounding areas are under your family¡¯s control, but you are very smart and did not let the


    Takahashi family directly control these runaways.


    The regiment, instead of using some distant rtives with foreign surnames, right?¡±


    Takahashi Eiki said embarrassingly: ¡°That¡­Miss Banks¡­These runaway groups are indeed


    managed by our foreign rtives, but our Takahashi family has long since ignored this business.


    ¡­..¡±


    Zara snorted coldly: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, everyone is an adult.


    Don¡¯t think of me as a fool! The reason why this happened today and the reason your arm was


    scrapped is entirely because of your family. Tolerate the fate caused by the rampant group¡¯s


    nonsense!¡±


    Hideki Takahashi was speechless and wanted to refute, but he couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute.


    Zara pointed to the Chinese girl and said to Takahashi Eiji: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, thisdy has nothing to


    do with this matter. I hope you will not trouble her in the future. Can you do it?¡±


    Hideki Takahashi knew that he was wrong, and did not dare to offend Zara, so he nodded sadly:


    ¡°Miss Banks, please rest assured, I will never embarrass her in the future¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1707


    At this time, Takahashi Eiji was already angry inside.


    He wanted to find a clue about the man from this Chinese girl, but he didn¡¯t expect that the girl didn¡¯t


    even know each other!


    Takahashi Eiji knew in his heart that what the girl said was definitely not a lie, so I was afraid that it


    would not be so easy to find that man to settle ounts.


    However, what is more important right now is to send someone from the family to the hotel, and to


    the hospital with Zara and Fitz.


    Zara ignored Takahashi Eiji who had abandoned his arms.


    Instead, she helped the Chinese girl put the guitar away, then gave the other party a business card,


    and said seriously: ¡°Girl, if anyone from now on, dare to do what happened today If you are in


    trouble, call me immediately. In addition, give my phone number to the person you trust most. If you


    are in trouble and can¡¯t call me in time, let the person you trust most call me.¡±


    Zara¡¯s words are more for Takahashi Hideki.


    She knew that she would stay in Japan for a week at most. What if Takahashi Eiji waited for her to


    retaliate with this girl after she left Japan?


    Therefore, I must make Takahashi Eiji hesitate.


    With what he said just now, Takahashi Hideki would never provoke this girl again, because the


    energy of the Banks Familyy was definitely not something they could contend.


    What¡¯s more, the Takahashi family is bent on reaching a cooperation with the Banks Familyy, and


    he has said it all. If he dares to trouble this girl, it can only show that Takahashi Eiji is mentally


    retarded.


    Takahashi Hideyoshi naturally knew what Zara meant in his heart, and he was very ufortable


    because he couldn¡¯te up with a depressed breath.


    However, no matter how ufortable, you have to endure it.


    As a result, he could only find a subordinate who could still make a call, and asked him to call home


    quickly.


    Ten minutester, the Takahashi family brought dozens of cars.


    Headed by the head of the Takahashi family, Takahashi Eiji¡¯s father, Machi Takahashi.


    Before Machi Takahashi got out of the car, he was shocked by the tragic sight in front of him and


    could not speak.


    More than a dozen bodyguards were staggering everywhere, and traffic was even blocked because


    of them.


    His own son¡¯s face was swollen and half of his face was drawn. What¡¯s worse, his two arms had


    completely lost control, and he was shrugging pitifully.


    With a dark face, he apologized to Zara and Fitz first, and sent someone to send them and their


    entourage to the hotel.


    Arranged for the Banks Familyy, he then ordered people to take his son and other people into the


    car and go to the hospital.


    On the way, Maki Takahashi asked Eiji Takahashi carefully about the whole process. After listening,


    he was even more speechless.


    After a while, he pped the central armrest of the car fiercely, and shouted angrily: ¡°What a jerk! A


    Chinese dare to hurt my son and a dozen bodyguards in Tokyo. This is a trampling on the dignity of


    my Takahashi family!¡±


    Takahashi Hideki was also furious and choked and said, ¡°Father, you must find that Chinese and kill


    him to avenge me!¡±


    Takahashi nodded and said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let the wind go and let people find out his


    whereabouts!¡±


    Takahashi Eiji couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°Father, find him, I will kill him myself!¡±


    ¡°Personally?¡± Takahashi asked with a frown, ¡°Can you still kill with your current hand?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± When Eiji Takahashi heard this, he cried and said, ¡°Then I will let someone tie a knife to the


    sole of my shoe! Anyway, I must kill him myself!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1708


    Jinzhi Takahashi nodded and said, ¡°But we can¡¯t be too fanciful about this matter. After all, we still


    have to discuss cooperation with the Banks Familyy. If we want to find the Chinese in Tokyo and kill


    him, the Banks Familyy¡¯s There will definitely be minor words in my heart!¡±


    Takahashi Eiji suddenly panicked: ¡°Dad! Are you going to let the bastard off?!¡±


    Takahashi said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never let him go. I will let people find him first, and then let


    the top ninja of the family watch him secretly. No matter where he goes, he will follow him all the


    way. After the dust settles on our cooperation with the Banks Familyy, we will catch that guy and


    quietly bring him back to Tokyo, let you execute him yourself!¡±


    Hearing this, Takahashi Hideyoshi really felt relieved.


    He can endure for a while for the cooperation between the n and the Banks n, but he must not


    let him go.


    He was relieved to hear what his father said.


    As long as you can kill Charlie Wade personally, you can wait a few more days!


    Moreover, he believed that his top ninja, Charlie Wade could never be their opponent!


    ¡­¡­


    After Charlie Wade left near the University of Tokyo, he went directly to Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s home.


    He didn¡¯t know that at this moment, he waspletely popr on short video software in Japan.


    Just now, someone who had something good taught him to the Mozou n, and the video of him


    disposing of Takahashi Hideki was filmed and then uploaded to the short video software.


    This time, the whole of Japan was shocked!


    No one thought that a Chinese person could have such a strong strength, one person defeated


    almost 20 people in a row, it was incredible!


    What¡¯s more, what makes Japanese people even more unbelievable is that this person dared to do


    something on Eiji Takahashi on the streets of Tokyo!


    As Japan¡¯s top rich second-generation and Japanese national husband, who doesn¡¯t know


    Takahashi Eiji?


    He was beaten up as a ghost on the streets of Tokyo. This is simply the most explosive news in


    Japan in recent times!


    In this video, Charlie Wade and Takahashi Eiji, because it waste and the mobile phone video was


    not very clear, they could only take 50% of their looks clearly, and the quality wasparable to


    those videos released by paparazzi night celebrities. The photos are simr.


    However, Rao¡¯s picture is enough for the Japanese people to recognize Takahashi Eiji.


    As for Charlie Wade, because the Japanese people didn¡¯t have any idea about him, so when the


    video was released, the Japanese couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    However, if you are a little familiar with Charlie Wade, you can still recognize Charlie Wade¡¯s identity


    from this video.


    Ito Yuhiko was sitting in his study at this time, bored with a Cuban cigar and a ss of Scotch in his


    hand.


    He was still annoyed at the first meeting of the Banks Familyy with the Takahashi family, and even


    more worried about Charlie Wade, his mood was naturally bad.


    At this time, Tanaka Hiroshi rushed in without knocking on the door suddenly, and said anxiously:


    ¡°My Mr. Ito, something has happened!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko scolded annoyedly: ¡°What big thing can make you mess like this?! What kind of style?!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka didn¡¯t have time to exin, he hurriedly handed the phone to him, clicked y, and


    said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look, it¡¯s the big news of the Takahashi family!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1709


    ¡°Big news from the Takahashi family?!¡±


    As soon as Ito heard this, he immediately red: ¡°Damn! What big news? Did the Banks Familyy


    announce their cooperation with them so soon? Shouldn¡¯t it, the Banks Familyy should have just


    landed in Tokyo, how could it be? Are you making a decision so quickly? Don¡¯t these beasts n to


    meet us?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s not this news, it¡¯s Takahashi Hideki who was scrapped on the


    street!¡±


    ¡°Takahashi Eiji was abolished?!¡± Ito Yuihiko blurted out like a lightning strike, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    In his impression, there are only a handful of people in Tokyo who dare to act on Takahashi Eiji.


    If you want to do it yourself, you will be frustrated. After all, the gap between the Ito family and the


    Takahashi family is not too big. If you really do it on Takahashi, it is almost equivalent to dering


    war on the Takahashi family.


    Therefore, except for Takahashi Eiji¡¯s old son, Ito Yuhiko can¡¯t think of anyone else who would dare


    to attack him.


    So, he quickly looked at Koichi Tanaka¡¯s cell phone, wanting to see who was so kind.


    It didn¡¯t matter at this look, Ito was trembling with fright. He couldn¡¯t hold his fingers firmly, and the


    cigar fell out of his hand and fell on his pants. He immediately burned a hole in his expensive hand-


    sewn suit pants.


    Ito Xiuhiko didn¡¯t care about feeling distressed, grabbed the cigar and threw it aside, pointed at the


    evil-looking man on the phone, and blurted out: ¡°This¡­this¡­isn¡¯t this Charlie Wade Wade? ?!¡±


    Although I only met Charlie Wade that time, Ito Xiuhiko remembered his appearance clearly.


    This may be the power of hatred.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After all, Charlie Wade¡¯s face not only means humiliation to Ito Takehiko, but also represents a huge


    sum of US$4.5 billion!


    He can recognize it really turned into ashes!


    Seeing Charlie Wade in the video, continuously flipping Takahashi Eiji¡¯s more than a dozen


    bodyguards, and then abolished Takahashi Eiji¡¯s arms, Ito Yuhiko couldn¡¯t help but feel his back


    chills.


    Only then did he realize how strong Charlie Wade is! Last time, he just abolished my two


    bodyguards. This time, he simply scrapped a dozen of Takahashi Eiji¡¯s bodyguards in one go! With


    this strength, the average ninjutsu master is not an opponent either! While surprised, deep in his


    heart he couldn¡¯t help but fear. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t make Charlie Wade anxious that day.


    Otherwise, just like Charlie Wade¡¯s violent temper, wouldn¡¯t he just hammer himself half to death?


    Takahashi Eiji is a young man. He has a little physical resistance. He is too old, and he is really


    guilty of him. I am afraid that he will go directly to see Amaterasu in one or two rounds!


    After a while of fear, Ito Takehiko was also a little gloating.


    He watched Takahashi Eiji¡¯s screaming again and again, a smile appeared at the corner of his


    mouth, and then reached out to drag the progress bar, and reyed Takahashi Eiji¡¯s unlucky


    process again, and the smile on the corners of his mouth became even stronger.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1710


    Immediately afterwards, he yed it again, and the smile at the corner of his mouth became more


    intense.


    After watching it a dozen times in a row, Ito Yuihiko smiled: ¡°Okay, the Takahashi family also has


    today! After this video has be popr throughout Japan, don¡¯t want the faces of their


    Takahashi family!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka nodded and said: ¡°Now this video has be a hit on all major online and video


    tforms in Japan, and the reputation of the Takahashi family will definitely suffer a severe


    setback!¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Takehiko Ito exhaled happily and said: ¡°Oh, seeing this video makes me feel much


    better!¡±


    After that, he remembered something, and said: ¡°The Takahashi family and I have never dealt with


    each other, but this time we finally have amon enemy!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry: ¡°My Mr. Ito, are you trying to deal with Charlie Wade together with


    the Takahashi family?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Ito said with lingering fear: ¡°I am different from the Takahashi family. Takahashi Eiji


    was beaten up in the street by Charlie Wade. It is known throughout the country. In contrast, I was


    much better. I was at Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall that day. Although I suffered a big loss, at any


    rate, I closed the door and suffered a loss without letting the people across the country know¡­¡±


    Tanaka was stunned for a while.


    Unexpectedly, the guild leader, who has always been staunch personality, would be so self-


    comforting¡­


    At this time, Takehiko Ito said enthusiastically: ¡°This incident is bound to affect the impression and


    attitude of the Banks Familyy towards the Takahashi family. This is a great thing for us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Hiroshi Tanaka nodded again and again, and said: ¡°This time the Takahashi family has


    not only suffered damage to their reputation, but also their ability. After all, they can be beaten like


    this at their own door. The Banks Familyy must be honest They are cooperating in ocean


    transportation and they will definitely worry that the Takahashi family will not be able to protect this


    business.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko smiled and said, ¡°Hahaha, this is really the one thing that makes me most happy in


    recent times!¡±


    When Hiroshi Tanaka saw that Ito Takehiko was in a better mood, he was relieved and said with a


    smile: ¡°Mr. Ito, I have received news that the Takahashi family is now inquiring about Charlie Wade¡¯s


    identity. I guess they still want to find out and take revenge.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko asked, ¡°What do you think about this?


    Do you think the Takahashi family can beat Charlie Wade?¡±


    When Tanaka thought of the tremendous shock and horror that Charlie Wade had brought to him,


    he said: ¡°I really can¡¯t say this. I always have a feeling for Charlie Wade¡­ It feels like what we see


    is just him. The tip of the iceberg!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko frowned: ¡°What? Do you think that even if the Takahashi family gives it all, it is


    impossible to beat Charlie Wade?¡±


    Tanaka Hao nodded and said truthfully: ¡°My guild grows, the masters make tricks. Whoever is


    stronger will have thestugh. Charlie Wade¡¯s strength lies here. A dozen top masters can¡¯t


    match him, Takahashi How does the family fight him?¡±


    Ito Yuihiko sneered and said: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the Takahashi family also enshrines several top ninjas.


    My Japanese ninjutsu is so powerful, Charlie Wade can¡¯t be their opponent!¡±


    Koichi Tanaka reminded: ¡°The president, even the top ninja we worship, may not be able to defeat


    Takahashi Eiji¡¯s dozen personal bodyguards so easily, right?


    Even if it can be yed, I am afraid it will be a terrible victory, but Charlie Wade , It¡¯s just one-sided


    crushing¡­¡±


    With that, Koichi Tanaka pulled the video progress bar back to the scene where Charlie Wade


    singled out a dozen bodyguards against Takahashi Eiji.


    He pointed to the video and said to Takehiko Ito: ¡°Sir, look, these dozen people are in Charlie Wade.


    In front of him, even chickens, ducks and geese can¡¯tpare with them. They almost knocked


    down one with a punch, kicked one with one kick!¡±


    ¡°Even when the chickens, ducks and geese are beaten by someone, they can still jump up and


    peck twice, but these so-called masters are absolutely waste in front of Charlie Wade!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ito Takehiko¡¯s expression gradually became more serious.


    In the video, Charlie Wade¡¯s strength is really terrifying.


    It seems that these dozen masters, who are not human at all, were directly ravaged by his cruel and


    inhuman madness¡­


    Thinking of this, he looked at Koichi Tanaka sadly, and asked helplessly: ¡°Tanaka, you said our 4.5


    billion US dors, can we still ask for it back?!¡±

 Chapter 1711-1715

    Chapter 1711-1715


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1711


    ¡°This one¡­¡­¡±


    When Hiroshi Tanaka faced Ito¡¯s problem, he immediately fell into a dilemma. How should I answer?


    Can the answere back? If you don¡¯te back by any chance, do you have to take the me?


    Will the answere back?


    Even if it was Ito Yuhiko, he would run away immediately! It seems that this question is really


    difficult to answer. Seeing that he was stubbornly speechless, Ito shook his heart, and blurted out,


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that 80% of the money wille back, right?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka quickly exined: ¡°It¡¯s not that you will grow up. I don¡¯t think it will be so pessimistic.


    This matter is for me now. Can Ie back? It should be 50-50!¡±


    ¡°50-50?¡± Ito Yuihiko said angrily, ¡°What the hell is the difference between not telling me?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry: ¡°Mr. Ito, there are indeed many uncertainties in this matter. I am not


    ready to make a conclusion now, but don¡¯t forget, no matter how bad, we can still solve the problem


    through litigation.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Proceedings?¡± Ito pointed at Hiroshi Tanaka and cursed: ¡°You let the dog eat your brain? Takahashi


    Eiji was abolished by Charlie Wade in the street and has be theughing stock of all Japan. If I


    f*cking sue him for upying me forty-five Wouldn¡¯t it be even moreughed at by the whole of


    Japan if we don¡¯t give 100 million dors?!


    Hiroshi Tanaka said embarrassingly: ¡°Mr. Ito, this is 4.5 billion US dors. We can¡¯t really admit it


    because we are afraid of beingughed at? The whole family¡¯s annual profit can¡¯t reach this


    number¡­ ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ito said in a painful voice: ¡°The recent economic downturn, our overall profitst year


    was only more than 300 million US dors. If there is not much improvement this year, maybe it will


    in loss.¡±


    Forrge families orrgepanies, losses aremon.


    For example, the domestic Zotye Automobile, their financial report shows that they have lost more


    than 10 billion Dor in a year in 2019.


    The American General Motors Corporation, which is also in the automotive industry, has suffered


    losses due to poor management for years.


    In GM¡¯s 100-year history, the worst year is a direct loss of 38.7 billion US dors!


    The international economic situation has been cold in the past two years, and the pressure on Ito


    Takehiko has been even greater.


    In this market environment, the development prospects of medical and healthpanies are


    actually the broadest, because people may not buy cars or houses, but they have to buy medicines.


    Because of this, he decided to do everything possible to invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    Unexpectedly, he stepped into a deep pit.


    Now that 4.5 billion dors fell into the pit and can¡¯t get it back, I remember him scratching his heart.


    Seeing that Ito was extremely depressed, Tanaka Hiroshi hurriedly persuaded: ¡°My lord, in fact, you


    don¡¯t have to worry about it now. We are different from the Takahashi family. The Takahashi family


    doesn¡¯t even know who Charlie Wade is, but we at least know Charlie Wade¡¯s.


    In the bottom line, knowing that he is the current owner of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals and he is in


    Aurouss Hilll, China, and he stepped back and said that even if we had to meet each other in the


    end, we would be able to find him. The Takahashi family is different. They may not even be able to


    find him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ito Yuihiko suddenly felt his eyes light up and blurted out: ¡°I just want them to find it! As long


    as they can¡¯t find Charlie Wade, they will always be theughing stock of Japan! Hahaha, it¡¯s so


    happy!¡±


    After that, Ito Yuhiko stood up immediately, lit another cigar excitedly, and took a sip, then smiled


    and said, ¡°Tanaka, in my name, send a bunch of flowers and a fruit to the Takahashi family. The


    basket went over and said it was a sympathy and disgusted them! Hahaha!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1712


    ¡°Good Mr. Ito!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Nanako Ito, who is far away in Kyoto, is still sitting in the courtyard waiting for the


    heavy snow that I don¡¯t know if it wille.


    There was a sudden vibration from the phone in her pocket. After she opened it, she found that it


    was a push notification popped up by the software, with the title: ¡°Takahashi Eiji was beaten up in


    the street by someone in Tokyo, and his arms were abolished!¡±


    Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t help being surprised, and thought to herself: ¡°Takahashi Eiji is very famous in


    Tokyo, why would anyone act on him in the street?¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t have much interest in Takahashi Eiji, and didn¡¯t want to care about these


    gossips, so she didn¡¯t click on it.


    However, as soon as the screen of the phone was locked, it immediately lit up again, and it was a


    push from another software. The title was simr to the one just now, except that this one added:


    ¡°The mysterious man is superb and can be called the god of war!¡±


    Nanako Ito, who has a deep love for fighting and martial arts, immediately cheered up.


    She really wanted to see how powerful the mysterious person who was called the god of war by the


    Japanese media really is!


    Later, she turned on the phone and yed the video. Charlie Wade was surrounded by the crowd,


    and when she couldn¡¯t see anyone, Nanako Ito felt very calm.


    When several people were quickly knocked into the air, her expression showed unconceble


    shock, and she murmured: ¡°Takahashi Eiji¡¯s bodyguard can¡¯t be a waiting person. It can be seen


    that this person is really strong! ¡°


    Then, she suddenly uttered an ah, the phone couldn¡¯t be held firmly, and she fell to the ground with


    a snap.


    She hurriedly bent over to pick it up. Fortunately, the ground in the yard was not hard and the phone


    was not damaged. So she picked up the phone and couldn¡¯t wait to continue to look at it, her


    expression became more horrified and excited!


    She blurted out excitedly: ¡°Charlie Wade¡­It¡¯s really Charlie Wade!¡±


    At this time, Nanako Ito has be a star chaser girl. And Charlie Wade is her idol! Therefore, as


    long as she saw Charlie Wade, she couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her heart! What¡¯s more, Charlie


    Wade in the video is so elegant, so chic, and so domineering!


    Nanako Ito, who has always been as quiet as still water, got up, the nympho who couldn¡¯t control it,


    and said to herself in surprise: ¡°Charlie Wade is really handsome and powerful! This kind of strength


    is indeed a master of martial arts! No wonder! Can beat Yamamoto Kazuki-sensei with a single


    palm. With his strength, even if five Yamamoto Kazuki-sensei attack him at the same time, I am


    afraid it will not be difficult to win!¡±


    With the extreme excitement of the young woman, Nanako Ito watched the video several times over


    and over again.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t wait to rush back to Tokyo immediately and try her best to meet


    Charlie Wade!


    However, after a while, she gave up the idea again.


    She knew that after Charlie Wade abolished Takahashi Yingji, he would have to face the Takahashi


    family¡¯s targeting, and his father also had conflicts with him.


    If she went to him at this time, let alone whether he had the energy to see himself. Just going to see


    him by yourself is likely to bring trouble to him!


    Nanako Ito looked at the sky and murmured: ¡°I only hope that Charlie Wade can leave Tokyo and


    Japan in peace. As for whether I can see him again, his safety is far less important than his safety. I


    hope God will bless you and Charlie Wade will never meet him. Danger¡­¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1713


    That night. The whole Tokyo runaway group united unprecedentedly. In the past, they were fighting


    each other, evenpeting, antagonizing, and fighting each other while guarding a site. Now they


    all have berades-in-arms. Everyone held hands together and searched through the


    carpet, just to find the whereabouts of the mysterious man who abolished Takahashi Eiji.


    However, the instruction they received was not to hack the man, but to report his whereabouts to


    the Takahashi family immediately. As long as the exact clue is found, one million dors will be


    given.


    The mobsters usually don¡¯t have many opportunities to make money. They either collect some


    protection fees on Fengyue Street, or they are doing some chicken business, and their ie is


    actually very low.


    In Japan, how can you be considered a sessful mobster?


    In fact, it¡¯s very simple. It is enough to have arge discement motorcycle. Because in the eyes


    of the rioters, a good motorcycle is simply the standard equipment for the sessful rioters. It¡¯s like


    an ancient warrior has a good horse.


    However, most of the mobsters barely make ends meet, and simply cannot afford the cost ofrge-


    discement motorcycles. Therefore, they have to walk, or take buses or subways, to fight with


    others on the streets.


    As for why not to take a taxi, it is because the taxi fare in Japan is surprisingly expensive. The


    mobsters go out for a fight. Before they get to the ce, the taxi fare may have been over 1,000


    Dor, far exceeding their consumption ability.


    Because of this, they are desperate for money. One million dors, even if it is divided among


    several people or dozens of people, it is a very objective figure in the hands of individuals.


    Therefore, these rioters all took to the street with their own brains, holding their mobile phones,


    while ying the video of Takahashi Eiji being beaten, while looking for Charlie Wade in the video.


    But they didn¡¯t dare to search with great fanfare, they only dared to search with their eyes quietly,


    because they knew that this man was incredibly powerful. If you see him, you must not hesitate,


    turn around and run, and report to the Takahashi family while running. That¡¯s it.


    At the same time, several ninjutsu masters enshrined by the Takahashi family also prated into


    the night wearing night clothes.


    They are extremely good at concealing body shape and breath, and they are very good at secretly


    searching and tracking. They are one of the few masters who can truly pass by without leaving


    marks.


    For top ninjutsu masters, it ispletely possible for people to run in front and let top police dogs


    chase behind.


    In a few steps, the police dogs will lose all clues. However, although they are good at hiding their


    whereabouts, when ites to attack power, they are still much worse than Chinese martial arts


    masters and internal masters.


    But then again, although their absolute strength may not beparable to China¡¯s domestic


    masters, their overallbat effectiveness should not be underestimated.


    Because they are very good at using fatal blows, such as very good at using poisoned daggers,


    darts, and blow arrows. They like sneak attacks and give opponents a surprise.


    Therefore, if the average master is slightly less vignt, it is really possible that they will follow their


    way, and maybe they will die when it is unclear. The task of these ninjutsu masters is to find Charlie


    Wade and monitor him secretly. After the Banks Familyy leaves Japan, or before Charlie Wade


    leaves Japan, they will kill him.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1714


    However, it was not easy for these ninjutsu masters to find Charlie Wade. Charlie Wade left no


    clues at the scene. They could only check Charlie Wade¡¯s whereabouts through the Tokyo


    monitoring system first.


    ¡­¡­


    late at night. The first batch of raw materials prepared by Mr. Quinton arrived in Tokyo.


    After the nended, it was unloaded and cleared immediately, and then shipped to the


    production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall at the fastest speed.


    Since Liam and Ichiro Kobayashi have been training at the Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Tokyo


    production base for a day, after the raw materials arrived at the base, they immediately entered the


    workshop and started producing Nova Dias.


    In addition, Liam followed Charlie Wade¡¯s request and applied to the Japanese Drug Administration


    to directly change the name of Niranex to Nova Dias.


    In this way, after sessful trial production, Nova Dias can be put on the market directly in Japan


    and in the countries where Nova Dias has covered it.


    During the trial production, Cameron Isaac asked his subordinates to drive him ande to Ichiro


    Kobayashi¡¯s house to pick Charlie Wade to the scene.


    As soon as Charlie Wade got on the car, Cameron Isaac said nervously: ¡°Master, why are you


    choking with the young master of the Takahashi family?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: ¡°Someone took a video of you teaching him and posted it on the


    Inte. Now it¡¯s spread all over Japan! You are hot in Japan!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned: ¡°It has been spread throughout Japan within two hours?¡±


    Cameron Isaac helplessly: ¡°Master, think about how fast the cross talk between Mrr.. Lloyd and


    Marcus was spread on our domestic short video tform! We have more than one billion people in


    China, and that cross talk is not half It¡¯s been all over the country since just a few hours¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged and said, ¡°After all, our domestic Inte industry is very powerful, but is


    the Japanese Inte so developed?¡±


    Cameron Isaac sighed and said, ¡°Master, even if Japan hasn¡¯t done much in the past few years, it is


    still an established developed country.


    Although their Inte is not as developed as ours, the video entertainment sector is still good.


    Young people have nothing to do all day long, except for drinking, eating and shopping, just ying


    with mobile phones.¡±


    As he said, he pointed to a few young boys walking side by side on the side of the road outside the


    window, and said, ¡°Master, look at those little bastards.


    You just walked and looked at the phone. He didn¡¯t even take the road to watch. Several people in


    Tokyo have to kill several times a day. I guess the eight achievements of these people are watching


    your video!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Do you have any Japanese short video software? Find out and let me see it.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly took out his phone, found out the video and passed it to Charlie Wade:


    ¡°Look, master.¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the video and found that he was blurry in the video. This was a relief, and


    said: ¡°Fortunately, the filming is not very clear, otherwise it will be troublesome if an acquaintance


    sees it. I still talked to my wife before I came. It was abouting to Japan to help people watch


    Feng Shui. If she wants to see this video, she must ask me what happened.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°You can rest assured that Japanese software is notpatible with ours in


    China, and Japanese short videos have no influence in our country.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded: ¡°Yes, on our domestic short video tform, there are only a small number


    of people who are doing content.


    Most of the rest are copied and copied by a bunch of birdmen. One piece is hot, I can¡¯t wait for it.


    Ten thousand people giarize, and there is either a bunch of ugly and poor stinky silks ying the


    rich second generation, or a bunch of scammers selling some broken fish and shrimp live on the


    beach.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Regardless of these people, you call Stephen Thompson,


    this video of mine can¡¯t be circted to China in any case.¡±


    ¡°Good master!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1715


    Under Liam¡¯s overall management, the production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals quickly


    produced the finished Nova Dias Powder.


    Charlie Wade came to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s production base in the suburbs of Tokyo and


    personally did a quality inspection.


    After confirming that the newly produced Oracle Nova Dias was no different from the Oracle Nova


    Dias produced in Aurouss Hilll, he told Liam: ¡°Liam, you We must ensure that the Tokyo production


    line maintains the current speed, work overtime and overtime, keep people shutting down the


    machine, and quickly produce arge number of finished products.¡±


    ¡°Okay Master Wade!¡± Liam nodded immediately and asked, ¡°By the way, Master Wade, when will


    our Nova Dias be officiallyunched in Japan?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the officialunch. We have to debug the production lines in


    Yokohama, Nagoya, and Osaka, and then umte a batch of finished products. At the same


    time, we must also prepare to advertise in Japan for consumers throughout Japan and even Asia.


    Everyone knows that Kobayashi¡¯s Niranex has been fully upgraded, the name has been changed to


    Nova Dias, and the prescription has been enhanced. The effect is at least ten times the previous


    one. After the campaign ispleted, sales will begin.¡±


    Liam hurriedly said: ¡°Good Master Wade, after I have sorted out the production lines, I will


    immediately start to promote things.¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted and said, ¡°Since the trial production has been sessful here, we can go to


    Yokohama tomorrow.¡±


    Liam nodded and said, ¡°Master Wade, I will leave an engineer here to supervise. Let¡¯s leave early


    tomorrow morning!¡±


    Charlie Wade turned to Ichiro Kobayashi next to him and said: ¡°Give you a chance toe back.


    You must take good care of it. Whether you can rest easy in your life next depends on how you


    perform in Japan.


    These production lines must be given to you. I manage it well, otherwise, I will cut off your dividends


    and let you drink Northwest Wind.¡±


    Now, Ichiro Kobayashi has given 90% of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s shares to Charlie Wade, and


    his remaining 10% will not y a decisive role in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall.


    As the majority shareholder of Absolute Holdings, Charlie Wade has all decision-making powers


    over thepany.


    In other words, if Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall makes 10 billion Dor this year, Charlie Wade wants


    to withdraw all the profits of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall and transfer it to Oracle Pharmaceutical,


    Ichiro Kobayashi has nothing to do.


    When the timees, all profits will be taken away, and naturally he won¡¯t be able to pay him a


    dime in dividends, and he will have nothing to do.


    Therefore, his best choice now is to honestly work for Charlie Wade. In this way, after Charlie Wade


    asks Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall to make money through the production of Nova Dias Powder, he


    will also generously release a portion of the profit dividend to him. Make sure that he can enjoy the


    rich life in Japan without worrying about money for the rest of his life.


    Ichiro Kobayashi has been imprisoned in the kennel for a long time in the dark, so he can be said to


    cherish his current life very much. Seeing Charlie Wade said this, he hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade,


    don¡¯t worry, Ichiro will be your dog in the future. , Wherever you let me go, I will go, whatever you


    ask me to do, I will do it!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction.


    Seeing that the on-site production is in order and the production quality is up to the standard,


    Charlie Wade did not stay too much. He said to Cameron Isaac and Liam: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to


    rest and go to Yokohama tomorrow.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When leaving Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, Cameron Isaac walked quickly ahead and helped Charlie


    Wade open the car door.


    Charlie Wade was about to get into the car, and when he first stepped one leg into the car, his figure


    suddenly stopped for a few seconds.


    Cameron Isaac asked hurriedly, ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned slightly, then said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After speaking, he got into the car. Subsequently, the convoy drove away from the scene neatly. At


    this time, on the roof of a building opposite Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, four men in ck were lying


    side by side.

 Chapter 1716-1720

    Chapter 1716-1720


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1716


    These four people were covered with ck equipment from head to toe, ck hats, ck robes,


    ck shoes, and even ck gloves on their hands.


    Moreover, this kind of ck equipment is very different from ordinary ck cloth. The ordinary ck


    cloth is only ck, but the ck on their bodies ispletely ck, like a ck hole.


    In fact, the reason why this ck equipment has this effect is mainly because ayer of ultra-ck


    material with extremely low light refractive index is attached to the outside.


    The scientific name of this super-ck material is Vantack. It is made of carbon nanotubes, and


    its reflectivity to light is only 0.035%, which is 3.5/10,000, which is the darkest material that humans


    have made so far.


    The clothes are coated with this material. In a poorly lit environment, the naked eye is almost


    completely unclear. So for ninjas who are good at hiding, this high-tech material is simply their


    gospel. Wear such clothes The ability to hide them has increased exponentially.


    At this moment, one of the men said: ¡°Brother, the guy paused for a second before getting into the


    car.


    I looked through the binocrs. He seemed to be looking at us. Could we be discovered by him? ¡°


    The ck-clothed man he called his senior said coldly: ¡°You are just farting! The straight-line


    distance between us and him is more than 800 meters, even beyond the effective range of most


    sniper rifles, and our location, altitude About thirty meters taller than that guy, how could he find us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The man on the far left sneered, ¡°This kid is nothing more than a little fight. It is


    estimated that he is a Chinese master, but the internal power of their master is not supernatural. At


    most, it is more powerful. No Maybe you can find us even this far away.¡±


    The person asked before, ¡°Brother, the Patriarch does not let us do anything to him now, what shall


    we do now?¡±


    The brother said, ¡°My second son and I followed the convoy with a powered paraglider. You two


    drove, and the radio followed mymand.¡±


    The other three agreed in unison.


    Immediately afterwards, the brother and the other person pulled a set of powered paragliders also


    painted with super ck material from the roof.


    Afterwards, the two men started the engines of the paraglider, and after the dark paraglider was


    blown up by the wind, they took off directly from the roof and disappeared into the night.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade in the car frowned.


    Just before getting into the car, he keenly felt that there were people lurking around.


    After all, he obtained the good fortune of the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±, and asionally got spiritual


    stones and reiki in his body, and then used Rejuvenation Pills as snacks. Not to mention his strong


    strength, his perception ability is much stronger than ordinary people. .


    Those four people were on the top of the building in the distance.


    Not only were they very hidden, they also controlled their breath very well, but they still didn¡¯t hide


    from Charlie Wade. Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help thinking about it in his heart.


    First of all, these four people are hiding in the dark, they must be unkind, and ny-nine percent of


    them areing on their own; Secondly, these four people should all be rtively strong masters,


    not ordinary people; Again, these four people are very good at hiding their whereabouts.


    Therefore, based on the analysis of these three points, he felt that the four people should be the


    famous ninjutsu masters in Japan, that is, ninjas.


    And their master must be the Takahashi family who he just offended!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1717


    At the same time, two dark silent paragliders are flying fast at an altitude of two hundred meters.


    This silent paraglider uses a lithium battery to drive an electric engine, so there is no noise


    generated when a fuel engine is running.


    Moreover, the fan des of the paraglider have been carefully designed, and the air noise during


    high-speed operation is also very small.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Using equipment to make up for theck of strength is also the consistent development direction of


    Japanese ninjas.


    In the early years, Japanese ninjas not only had to practice ninjutsu hard, but they also had to be


    proficient in chemistry, because they needed to prepare a variety of strange equipment.


    On TV, the ancient ninja dropped a ball on the ground, and smoke was instantly ignited. After the


    smoke disappears, people also disappear. This is not a fictional scene, but a real existence in


    history.


    The round ball used by ancient ninjas is actually a mixture of smoke bombs and sh bombs made


    with the earth method.


    When the explosion urs, the instantaneous strong light will make the opponent¡¯s vision


    temporarily blind, and the smoke is an excellent cover for retreat, so when the opponent¡¯s vision


    recovers and the smoke clears, the ninja will have run away long ago.


    In fact, it may not be true.


    Ninjas are like chameleons, very good at hiding their whereabouts ording to their surroundings.


    When the target feels that they may have run away, they may hide on the beams of the house, or


    hide behind the target, or hide in the water, using the thin bamboo strips used to blow arrows to


    ensure breathing.


    Modern ninjas integrate scientific and technological achievements into ninjutsu, which gives them


    better concealment capabilities.


    For example, the super ck materials on them, such as this paraglider, are their modern methods.


    At this time, the two people on the paraglider weremunicating with each other through wireless


    inte, and one of them said: ¡°Brother, should we control the distance a little bit? So that the


    other party will not find us.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± The senior said very confidently: ¡°Our current height is two hundred meters, and the


    straight-line distance from them is almost one kilometer. At such a distance, they can¡¯t hear any


    sound at all, nor can they see anything. Clue, even if the person directly below us looks up, it is


    impossible to spot us!¡±


    The headed ninja thought he had achieved perfection, but he did not expect that Charlie Wade still


    noticed the two of them.


    After realizing that he was being stared at by the two, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but smile


    sarcastically. It seems that these ninjas intend to bite themselves and not let go. I just don¡¯t know


    when they are going to do it on themselves. Not only did Charlie Wade not worry about it, but faintly


    expecting it.


    When he was young, he watched some ninja-rted movies and TV series and cartoons, and he


    was still a little interested in the profession of ninja.


    Therefore, he also wanted topete head-on with Japanese ninjas to see what level of ninja


    Japan boasted for thousands of years.


    So he decided not to change any of his next ns, but always pay attention to the movement of


    these four ninjas to see what they want to do.


    Twenty minutester. The convoy stopped downstairs in the building of Ichiro Kobayashi¡¯s house.


    Charlie Wade entered the building with everyone and came to the top floor. At this time, two ninjas


    riding powered paragliders were hovering in the night sky above the building, and the other two also


    drove downstairs.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1718


    The leading ninja observed the surrounding environment and saw that the Aman Hotel was not far


    from this building, so he immediately ordered: ¡°Second, we fell on the top of the Aman Hotel to


    watch each other, the third, the old Fourth, look for a suitable ce to hide downstairs and closely


    monitor the target first!¡±


    In the inte, the voice of three people immediately came: ¡°Good brother!¡±


    The two pitch-ck paragliders slowly lowered their height, and finallynded on the roof of the


    Aman Hotel. Afternding, the leading ninja immediately called Takahashi Eiji¡¯s father Machi


    Takahashi.


    Maki Takahashi is in the hospital at this time. His eldest son, Eiji Takahashi, is still undergoing


    surgery to imnt a steel te.


    After receiving the call from the other party, Takahashi Maki immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Fujibayashi,


    how is the matter going?¡±


    The one called Mr. Fujibayashi is the leader of these four ninjas.


    His name is Tenglin Zhengzhe, and the Tenglin family is one of the four famous ninjutsu in Japan.


    In the development of Japanese ninjutsu, there was once a master of ninjutsu named Tenglin


    Baowu.


    This Tenglin Baowu was once a celebrity of the Tokugawa family, Japan¡¯s top family.


    In 1676, he wrote a book called ¡°Wanchuan Jihai¡±, whichbined the martial arts essence of


    famous Chinese and Japanese masters, and also referred to the famous ¡°Sun Tzu Art of War¡± and


    ¡°Tai Gong Art of War¡± in Chinese history. ¡°This book waster regarded as the encyclopedia of


    ninjas.


    Since his beginning, the Tenglin family has gradually be Japan¡¯s top ninjutsu family.


    And Tenglin Zhengzhe is the heir of this generation of Tenglin family.


    In Japan, ninjas have always been dependent on top-notch families to survive. There were arge


    number of ninjas who worked for them inrge Japanese families and under the shoguns during the


    Warring States period.


    Although modern ninjas are bing rarer and rarer, the true masters of ninjutsu are still attached


    to top big families.


    This is mainly because the ninja familycks sufficient earning power, and modern society is


    bing more and more secure and more emphasis on the rule ofw, so they cannot make


    money by killing people and arson, so they can only continue to adhere to the big family and


    be A master enshrined in arge family.


    Said to be worship, in fact, it is captive.


    Raising ninjas in captivity, giving them enough money, enough respect, and letting them work for


    themselves is also amon hobby ofrge Japanese families.


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe is a master of the Takahashi family.


    On the phone, he reported to Takahashi Zhenzhihui: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, we have tracked down that


    guy¡¯s address, which is opposite to the Aman Hotel in the city center. Now I am closely monitoring


    him on the roof of the Aman Hotel. Waiting for your next instructions.¡±


    ¡°Good! Great!¡±


    Maki Takahashi finally breathed a sigh of relief and gritted his teeth: ¡°As long as I find him, I don¡¯t


    have to worry that my son¡¯s vengeance will not be avenged!¡±


    After that, Takahashi Machi again ordered: ¡°Mr. Fujibayashi, you must keep me staring at him.


    Wherever he goes, you will follow him and wait for my next step. But if he wants to leave Japan,


    Just kill him!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe said: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, please rest assured, from now on, I will never let the target


    leave our control!¡±


    Takahashi really knows: ¡°Mr. Fujibayashi, when things are done, I will give you a generous reward,


    at least five million US dors!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe smiled and said, ¡°Thank you Mr. Takahashi in advance!¡±


    Takahashi really knew what he thought of, and hurriedly said: ¡°By the way, Mr. Fujibayashi, the


    eldest son of the Banks Familyy, Fitz, lives in the Aman Hotel. If possible, please help me monitor


    him. I want to know if he sees him at the hotel. Who did you call, who you called, and what you


    said.¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe immediately said: ¡°No problem, I will check it out now!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1719


    At this moment. Aman Hotel Tokyo. This is one of the most luxurious hotels in Tokyo. Zara and Fitz


    stayed in this hotel at this time. The two lived in the best room type in this hotel. The rooms are next


    to each other. Every room here has floor-to-ceiling windows on three sides. You can clearly see the


    night view of Tokyo, which is truly beautiful.


    Zara had just taken a shower at this time, her short hair was wet, so she simplybed all her hair


    to the back of her head. It is unimaginable that a woman with this kind of big back shape can be


    beautiful.


    After taking a shower, Zara wiped her body clean, put on the silk nightgown brought from China,


    holding a ss of red wine, and came to the huge French window.


    She gentlyy on the recliner in front of the French window, looking at the night view outside, lost in


    thought.


    In her mind, Charlie Wade could not help but appear again. Thinking of that man¡¯s arrogant and


    pretentious look, Zara was still angry. However, when he thought that everything that the man did


    was to protect an innocent Chinese girl, Zara felt a little admiration for him unconsciously.


    In a foreign country, most people are more low-key and tolerant, hoping to avoid trouble as much as


    possible. In this case, even if you have been bullied, you may choose to endure a moment of calm


    and take a step back, let alone see others being bullied, and stand up for others.


    It can be seen from this point that the man is indeed very bloody, and the three views are also very


    positive, but he is a bit crazy.


    Of course, the strength is so strong, there is nothing wrong with madness. Just thinking about it, she


    suddenly received a WeChat message on her mobile phone.


    After opening it, it was a link sent by his brother Fitz, and then he sent another voice: ¡°Zara, take a


    look, things tonight have caused trouble in Japan!¡±


    Zara opened the link and saw that Charlie Wade¡¯s video has exceeded 10 million views on the


    Japanesework, and it is heading towards 20 million, and she can¡¯t help but be stunned.


    There are more than 120 million people in Japan, and more than 15% of Japanese people have


    watched this video.


    You know, Japan is still a highly aging society. If you remove the elderly, young children, and


    farmers who rarely go online in rural Japan, the amount of this video is already terrifying. And this is


    just the beginning.


    The ghost knows how much it will be yed tomorrow? Fitz sent a WeChat message at this time


    and told her: ¡°Zara, Dad is going to have a video conference. Is it convenient for you now?¡±


    Zara gave a hum and said, ¡°Wait for me for a minute.¡±


    After speaking, she stood up, found a silk shawl, and draped it over her pink fragrant shoulder.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1720


    Her nightgown is a low-cut and big v-neck sling. She is veryfortable in the room, but it is a bit


    exposed after all, so she has to cover it.


    After the video conference was connected, Zayne asked in the video: ¡°Fitz, Zara, have you two


    arrived at the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zara and Fitz nodded in unison.


    Zayne asked again: ¡°Have you met briefly with the Takahashi family?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Zara said: ¡°Originally, we nned to touch the cooperation intention in the hotel¡¯s meeting


    room tonight, but unexpectedly, the Takahashi family had a small ident and Takahashi Eiji


    suffered. Injury, his father Takahashi should be in the hospital with him.¡±


    Zayne frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Will it affect our cooperation with them?¡±


    Zara said: ¡°Eiji Takahashi was beaten by a passerby, but this incident was an idental incident


    and should not affect cooperation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zayne breathed a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°You must understand the foundations of


    these twopanies and choose the best one.¡±


    With that said, Zayne continued with a cruel expression: ¡°You must find the strongest and most


    wolfishpany for cooperation, whether it is the Takahashi family or the Ito family, as long as we


    choose one of them, then we Will join forces with them and kill another one!¡±


    Zara asked in surprise: ¡°Dad, if we choose anypany to cooperate, can we just focus on


    cooperation?


    There is no need to help them fight against anotherpany, right?¡±


    Zayne said: ¡°I went to see your grandfather today, and the old man said that the Wade family seems


    to want to transport this cake by ocean, so if we choose the Takahashi family, they will definitely


    choose the Ito family, and vice versa. also the same.¡±


    Zayne paused, and then said: ¡°What your grandpa means is that if we choose the Takahashi family,


    then we will join hands with the Takahashi family to kill the Ito family. If we choose the Ito family, we


    will have to go with the Ito family. Join forces to kill the Takahashi family. In short, you can¡¯t leave


    the Wade family any chance!¡±


    Fitz asked in surprise: ¡°The Wade family also want to get a share of the pie?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zayne nodded and said, ¡°I guess they just wanted to follow us because they saw that we


    started to get involved in this industry.¡±


    Fitz said coldly: ¡°The Wade family is a little overwhelmed. Many domestic businesses haven¡¯t gotten


    the order, so they want toe to us to grab overseas markets?¡±


    Zayne smiled: ¡°This kind of thing is also normal. Big families, like bigpanies, have to do


    everything possible to steal other people¡¯s business.¡±


    After that, Zayne said: ¡°Look at Tencent and Ali. One of them is doing a good job in social


    networking, but they desperately want to be an emercepany; an emercepany


    who is doing well, sharpened their heads and wants to do socialworking, and Ali has be


    Alipay.


    Tencent will do WeChat payment, Ali buys Hungry, Tencent will invest in Meituan takeaway, the two


    will always be like ying Go, you surround me, I surround you, we are the same as the Wade


    family, early Wade family When we started a new business, we also united many people to deal


    with them. Now that we have a new business, they can¡¯t just sit back and watch.¡±


    Zara smiled slightly and said, ¡°Dad, as far as I know, the Wade family¡¯s generation seems to be


    nothing special. Moreover, the Wade family seems to be getting quieter and quieter in recent years.


    I think they will be difficult for a while. Cut into the business of ocean transportation and port


    operations.¡±


    Zayne said, ¡°I have the same opinion as you on this matter, but your grandpa still hopes to be more


    cautious.¡±


    Fitz smiled and said: ¡°Dad, grandpa is old and it is normal to be more conservative and cautious,


    but we don¡¯t need to worry about this. My view is the same as that of Zara. Wade family should not


    catch up for a while, and, The gap between them and us will definitely grow.¡±


    Zayne sighed, and said seriously: ¡°Forty years ago, your grandfather treated the Wade family in the


    same way.


    He always felt that the Wade family had no sessors and would be lonely in a short time, but he


    never dreamed that there was a Bruce Wade who was so wise and close to a demon, and brought


    Wade Family up all at once¡­¡±


    As he said, Zayne¡¯s expression became extremely serious, and he asked the two brothers and


    sisters: ¡°You must remember that a big family like ours is often the same as the country. In the long


    history of national development, many times it is to bet on the national fortune.


    Yes, just like when Germany attacked the Soviet Union, it was betting on national luck. If the bet


    wins, the entire Eastern Europe belongs to Hitler. The Soviet Union¡¯s massive oil, natural gas, and


    iron ore resources are sufficient to support Germany¡¯s rule of Europe; but if the bet loses If it fails, it


    will fall into the quagmire of two-frontbat and ultimately fail.¡±


    ¡°We are now focusing our efforts on ocean transportation. The Wade family wants to keep up, and


    they want to take a gamble!¡±


    ¡°If they bet, there is still a chance of not being separated; if they don¡¯t bet, we will definitely be left


    far behind!¡±


    ¡°So, even if the Wade Family doesn¡¯t have a capable person to pull the g, they will definitely


    come in and fight with us! And we, no matter whether the Wade Family will catch up or not, we will


    cut their way first!¡±

 Chapter 1721-1725

    Chapter 1721-1725


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1721


    Lord Banks¡¯ thinking was deeply influenced by his father.


    The old man¡¯s father fought a war back then. The battlefield is different from the shopping mall. The


    battlefield is always desperate, so his business philosophy is also very simple. As long as he is his


    opponent, he must go to death.


    Choose one between the Ito family and the Takahashi family, and then kill the other. In the eyes of


    Mr. Banks, it is like going to sea. There are two boats on the shore, but only one is needed. Then


    what should I do at this time? ?


    Ordinary people randomly choose one that is pleasing to the eye, and then board the ship and set


    sail; After detailed research, smart people choose a ship with the strongest overall performance;


    The clever ruthless man will choose the one with the strongest overall performance, and then


    scuttle the other before sailing.


    The reason for this is that if you simply choose one ship to ride, the remaining ship will be a


    huge hidden danger. Competitors may ride that ship to catch up, and finally leave themselves


    hidden. Therefore, if you choose one to ride and scuttle the other, you don¡¯t have to worry about


    your opponent being able to catch up with you.


    When the timees, the opponent can only sigh on the beach, being left behind by himself. This


    routine is simple and rude, but also very effective.


    Zayne, and even Fitz and Zara, were born in peaceful times. After living in peaceful times for too


    long, gradually, they lost the bloodiness of the older generation.


    However, when Zayne said the father¡¯s decision, Zara was the first to react.


    She said with some enlightenment: ¡°Dad, grandpa¡¯s strategy is wonderful! This will not only break


    the road of the Wade family, but also increase our influence in Japan. I was still worried before, the


    Takahashi family and the Ito family Each has its own strengths and weaknesses.


    No matter which one you choose, it is a pity to give up the other. If you win over one of them and


    then work together to swallow the other, it would be perfect!¡±


    Zayne said, ¡°Knowing the wrongs and knowing the fish, you two must remember that the biggest


    enemy of the Banks Familyy in the past, present, and the next ten years is the Wade family!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, no matter what field we are involved in in the future, we must also call the same


    principle: if the Wade family is also in this field, then the first priority is to kill the Wade family; if the


    Wade family has not entered this field yet, then we will We must do our best to prevent the Wade


    family froming in!¡±


    ¡°Although the Anti-Leaf Alliance of the year is gone, we still have to beat the Wade Family to death.


    Only in this way can we prevent the Wade Family from taking the lead and forming an Anti-Soviet


    Alliance to deal with us. Understand?¡±


    The two brothers and sisters said at the same time: ¡°Understand!¡±


    Zayne nodded and continued: ¡°You have to think more, not only about your grandfather¡¯s strategic


    layout, but also about his tactical arrangements.


    The older generations said that shopping malls were like battlefields. At that time, shopping malls


    were based on the degree of cruelty. , Not lost to the battlefield. But the world has been at peace for


    decades since World War II. People have been at ease for too long, and their bloodliness has


    be weaker and weaker. The gap between the market and the battlefield has berger


    andrger¡­ ¡­¡±


    Zara said earnestly: ¡°Dad, you are right. Brother and I will try to make up for blood and wolf nature!¡±


    The Zayne in the video nodded and said admiringly: ¡°The future of the Banks Familyy will ultimately


    belong to your generation. If the two of you can find the bloody nature of your ancestors, the Banks


    Familyy will no longer be just one. Extravagant hope!¡±


    Let the Banks Familyy stand on top of the world, this sentence has been lingering in Zara and Fitz¡¯s


    ears from this moment on.


    However, Fitz didn¡¯t know, at this moment, on the wall outside his room, like a gecko, clinging to a


    dark figure.


    This figure was holding a special sound amplifier for spies, and recorded all the voices of their


    family of three video conferences.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1722


    And this figure is the ninjutsu master of the Takahashi family, Teng Lin Zhengzhe.


    Maki Takahashi learned that he happened to be at the Aman Hotel, so he asked him to monitor Fitz.


    As Party A and Party B who are about to start negotiations on cooperation, if they can know the


    other party¡¯s cards and low prices in advance, it is absolutely no disadvantage. of.


    The most feared thing in business negotiations is to miss the cards. This is the same as the poker


    table. When you are ying gold with someone, if you can know the opponent¡¯s card, then you will


    never lose, even if the card is not better than the opponent, you can get out early.


    If you can know your opponent¡¯s cards, then you will never be scammed by the opponent. If the


    opponent holds a small hand that pretends to be pretentious and delusional, you can also see


    through it at a nce.


    Many times, you obviously have the biggest card in the game, but you can¡¯t make any money. The


    reason is that you can¡¯t guess the opponent¡¯s hole cards and your psychological quality is not


    strong enough, so you are scared by the opponent¡¯s bluff and leave the game early.


    Therefore, Takahashi is very eager to see Banks¡¯ hole cards. However, when Teng Lin Zhengzhe


    sent him the recording, he was scared into a cold sweat by the recording!


    It turns out that Banks¡¯ hole card is not just a good card, if it is a killing card!


    Especially the strategy of Mr. Banks. If you choose Takahashi, you will kill Ito; if you choose Ito, you


    will kill Takahashi¡­


    Maki Takahashi felt a bit cold in his back, and sat down on a chair alone, ndering in his heart:


    ¡°That old man from the Banks Familyy is like a f*cking old beast!¡±


    ¡°Frankly speaking, I have been fighting with the Ito family for so many years, and I have never


    thought of destroying the other party. It is enough to step on him and beat him¡­¡±


    ¡°But this Lord Banks is so cruel that he has to kill his own family, or the Ito family, just to cut off his


    competitors¡¯ retreat?!¡±


    ¡°More importantly, I have no choice at all! If I was selected by the Banks Familyy and the Banks


    Familyy asked me to join them to kill the Takahashi family, can I refuse? If I refuse, he will turn his


    head and go to the Ito family. Kill me together¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Takahashi wiped his sweat while making up his mind. In any case, he must reach a


    cooperation with the Banks Familyy! Never let the Banks Familyy and the Ito familye together,


    otherwise, you will beat yourself!


    The main reason why Takahashi is so scared is mainly because the strength of the Takahashi family


    is still too far behind the Banks Familyy.


    In recent years, the form of international economic development has almost been the rapid growth


    of China, while other countries have either stagnated or retreated without advancing.


    Japan is the one that does not advance or retreat.


    In recent years, Japan¡¯s GPD has not increased but declined. In 2011, it was still able to reach 6


    trillion US dors.


    As a result, when it bottomed out in 2018, it was only more than 4 trillion US dors.


    With the receding of Japan¡¯s economic development, these families in Japan have also suffered


    heavy losses. The current strength has been left behind by China¡¯s top families. It is almost


    impossible topete with China¡¯s top families.


    So, Takahashi Zhenzhi had an idea in his heart.


    He decided that he would do everything possible to attack the Ito family, just like the Banks Familyy


    attacked the Wade family!


    If the Banks Familyy wants to scuttle the Wade family¡¯s boat, they must scuttle the Ito family¡¯s boat!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1723


    When Machi Takahashi made a decision in his heart, the operation of his son Eiji Takahashi had


    also beenpleted.


    Seeing his son, who had his arms in cast, was pushed out of the operating room by the doctor,


    Takahashi¡¯s heart twitched.


    He wished to smash the body of the bastard who injured his son immediately.


    But thinking about it carefully, the most important thing now is to settle down the cooperation with


    the Banks Familyy, otherwise, if the Banks Familyy cooperates with the Ito family, it will be yourself


    that is unlucky.


    So he didn¡¯t dare to cause any trouble at this time, so he could only choose to bear it temporarily.


    Fortunately, Teng Lin Zhengzhe has found the trace of the other party and is keeping a close eye on


    the other party.


    Therefore, he believes that this person has already pierced his wings and cannot escape. When will


    he die? It is a matter of time.


    Takahashi Eiji had a local anesthesia in his arms, so his brain consciousness was still clear. Seeing


    his father waiting outside the operating room, he was moved and aggrieved, and tears immediately


    shed.


    ¡°My father, Yingji is not filial, which is causing you trouble!¡±


    Maki Takahashi waved his hand and sighed: ¡°You can¡¯t be med for this matter. You can take a


    good rest these two days. When your condition stabilizes, I will take you home for a good rest.¡±


    Takahashi Eiji nodded quickly.


    Children always realize the warmth of home after being injured outside.


    Now Eiji Takahashi just wants to go home and lick the wound.


    At this moment, someone rushed over and respectfully said to Takahashi Machichi: ¡°Chairman, Ito


    Yuhiko sent flowers and fruit baskets to express condolences¡­¡±


    ¡°Ito Yuhiko?!¡± When Machi Takahashi heard these four words, his brows instantly frowned.


    Immediately, he yelled coldly: ¡°Humph! With my knowledge of Ito Yuihiko, the bastard, he is sending


    flowers and fruit baskets now. He must havee to mock me and watch my jokes! Last time his


    daughter was seriously injured after the game in China.


    When I returned to China and was treated in Tokyo, I also gave him flowers and a fruit basket to


    laugh at him. I didn¡¯t expect that he would find him back so soon!¡±


    Takahashi Eiji, with his arms in ster, said angrily, ¡°Dad! Ito Yuhiko, that bastard, is a must-have


    guy himself! The flowers and fruit baskets you sent to the hospitalst time were all said to have


    been thrown into him.


    Trash can, this time he did exactly what he did, showing that he had deliberately pped my face!


    This time I lost such a big face, I don¡¯t know how this bastard will humiliate me in the future!¡±


    Maki Takahashi smiled awkwardly andforted: ¡°Son, you don¡¯t have to be so angry. Maybe Ito


    Yuihiko doesn¡¯t mean anything else, just want to express condolences?¡±


    Takahashi Eiji asked him back: ¡°Dad, do you believe this?


    His daughter was injured. What kind of mentality did you send flowers and fruit baskets? Isn¡¯t it for


    mocking and watching a good show?¡±


    Machi Takahashi sneered: ¡°You are right, I was indeed trying to mock him¡­¡±


    Takahashi Eiji said with a sad face: ¡°The video of Nanako Ito¡¯s injury was spread all over Japan, but


    the people of Japan respect her and love her very much.


    Numerous fans are stillunching activities to protect her and pray for her online. But I was injured


    this time, and all Japan isughing at me. I am embarrassed this time¡­¡±


    With that, Eiji Takahashi couldn¡¯t think about it, and cried uncontrobly.


    It¡¯s no wonder that he is too fragile. After all, he was a Japanese national yboy before, and


    countless women are crazy about him and call him husband on the Inte.


    Unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, he would be beaten half to death in front of the people of the


    whole country. This incident can be said to have lost face for a lifetime. Moreover, it is almost


    impossible to get the face back again.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1724


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Even if he really killed Charlie Wade, it was useless. After all, the horror of his beating was already


    well known to the Japanese, and it was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Machi Takahashi¡¯s expression was also ugly, and when he was thinking about how tofort his


    son, his cell phone rang suddenly. Maki Takahashi took out his cell phone and saw that it was an


    unfamiliar number, so he pressed it to answer.


    Immediately afterwards, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s voice came over the phone.


    ¡°Oh, Brother Takahashi, I heard that Lord Eiji was beaten in Tokyo today?¡±


    At first nce, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s voice seemed to be somewhat concerned, but anyone with a little brain


    could hear it. This voice was simply sarcasm.


    Takahashi Machi said with a ck face: ¡°Ito, I remember I saved your phone number, why? You


    changed it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ito said with a smile: ¡°My mobile phone number is still the same as before. I am using my


    assistant¡¯s mobile phone. I am not afraid to call you with my own mobile phone. You see my name.


    Sorry to pick it up! Hahaha!¡±


    Machi Takahashi¡¯s expression went dark immediately.


    Ito Yuhiko was right. If he knew it was his call, he would not answer if he died.


    Unexpectedly, this dog was so damaged, so he changed his mobile phone number and called, just


    to mock himself on the phone?


    Seeing that Takahashi really didn¡¯t speak, Ito Yuhiko immediately smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Takahashi,


    why don¡¯t you speak anymore? Do you feel that your son is so humiliated at the door of the house


    that he really is a bit embarrassed?¡±


    Takahashi was a little bit intolerable, and asked, ¡°Ito, what¡¯s the matter with you? If it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m


    going to hang up!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Ito said with a smile, ¡°Takahashi, I called, mainly because you and your son felt worthless!


    You see, it was also injured. When my daughter was injured, all of Japan was there. Comfort her


    and encourage her, but after your son was injured, all Japanughed at him. People are also really


    damned. How can you make such a difference, right?¡±


    Takahashi gritted his teeth angrily, and said coldly: ¡°Ito Takehiko, how far are you f*cking for me!


    Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    When I heard Takahashi¡¯s swearing, he smiled a little, and said happily: ¡°Takahashi, there is an


    idiom in China to describe you now. It is perfect. Do you know what it is?¡±


    Maki Takahashi scolded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know, you go to Laozi!¡±


    After speaking, Maki Takahashi hung up the phone!


    However, not long after the call was hung up, he received a message on his cell phone.


    The content of the message is: ¡°Brother Takahashi, don¡¯t me the brother for not reminding you,


    you really have to change your temper in the future, otherwise, you will easily suffer the loss your


    son just suffered! Eiji is young, he has broken two An arm is nothing, but if you are older, if you


    break both arms, you may not be able to recover in your life!¡±


    Seeing this, Takahashi was really furious.


    At this time, the phone received another text message.


    It was sent by Takehiko Ito: ¡°Oh, yes, the Chinese idiom used to describe you can¡¯t be more


    appropriate is: Goo jumps over the wall!¡±


    Takahashi was so angry that he had nowhere to vent. He mmed the phone to the ground and fell


    to pieces. He cursed hysterically, ¡°Ito Yuuhiko, you damn bastard! I really know that Takahashi will


    not avenge this revenge. ¡°


    At this moment, in Takahashi¡¯s heart, for the first time, he was murderous against Ito Yuhiko!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1725


    For so many years, Takahashi Machi and Ito Yuhiko have been fighting over and under.


    It can be said that over the years, the two have regarded each other as their biggestpetitors.


    However, Jin Nao Takahashi and Ito Yuhiko are only in their fifties this year. They were both born in


    the most deste and least self-confident years in post-war Japan, and they have been growing up


    peacefully.


    Therefore, they are not in the past. The blood and wolf nature of the older generation.


    Therefore, the two sides have been fighting for so many years, and they are onlypeting in the


    commercial field. No one has ever thought about killing the other party to death.


    This is like the boss of Ali and the boss of Tencent. Although theypete fiercely in different fields


    all day long, everyone still abides byws and regtions very much.


    Even if they are upset with each other in their hearts, the minimum politeness and rules can be


    guaranteed by everyone.


    This is the phrase often said on the Inte: ¡°He is grinning on his face, and I am in my heart.¡±


    However, after eavesdropping on the video conference of Banks¡¯ family, Takahashi Zhenzhi was


    shocked, but also felt the vignce of Daigo¡¯s enlightenment!


    At that moment, his whole person suddenly opened up! Now he doesn¡¯t want to use the previous


    law-abiding model topete with Ito Takehiko. He now hopes that Ito Takehiko will disappear from


    this world! To be more precise, he hopes that the entire Ito family will disappear from this world! In


    that way, the Takahashi family would have no obstacles or stumbling blocks in Japan!


    In Takahashi¡¯s mind, a death list has been ced. The first on this list of deaths is Takehiko Ito; The


    second ce was Charlie Wade, who had abolished his son¡¯s arms. He thought it was easy to kill


    Charlie Wade, but it was difficult to kill Ito Takehiko.


    Because Charlie Wade is just a martial arts master from China, and has been locked by the ninjutsu


    master sent by him, he can kill him at any time.


    However, it is not so easy to kill Ito Yuhiko.


    After all, the Ito family has also been cultivating in Japan for many years, and the strength is


    comparable to that of the Takahashi family. They also haveplete security personnel at ordinary


    times. More importantly, he has a high social status in Japan. I want to kill him. , Never directly use


    force, otherwise it is very likely to cause trouble for yourself.


    Therefore, the best solution is to join forces with a more powerful family to continuously suppress


    the strength of the Ito family, first knock him out of the top family in Japan, and when he bes a


    second-rate or third-rate family, everyone will treat his life and death. He doesn¡¯t care so much, and


    his overall strength will drop sharply.


    It was easy to take his life at that time. Therefore, if you want to kill Ito Takehiko, you must join


    forces with the Banks Familyy. In the final analysis, this cooperation with the Banks Familyy, in his


    view, can only seed and not fail.


    ¡­¡­


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe and his three junior brothers lurked all night in their respective locations.

 Chapter 1726-1730

    Chapter 1726-1730


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1726


    This night, the four of them took two-by-two shifts, with another person watching every four hours to


    ensure that all four of them could get a certain rest. They thought everything they did was perfect,


    but they didn¡¯t know that everything was under Charlie Wade¡¯s control. The reason why Charlie


    Wade didn¡¯t do any performance was mainly because he wanted to make ns first, and at the


    same time, he didn¡¯t try to get rid of it.


    He doesn¡¯t want to do anything to these ninjas in Tokyo, mainly because he will go to several cities


    next. If the Takahashi family¡¯s ninjas are killed now, then the Takahashi family will definitely stick to


    them like dog skin sters. Will bring a lot of inconvenience and trouble to myself.


    Instead of this, it¡¯s better to let these four ninjas follow them all the time, and then look for


    opportunities to defeat them one by one.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Charlie Wade got up to wash, and after breakfast, Cameron Isaac¡¯s


    motorcade was ready downstairs. Paul¡¯s work has ended, so Charlie Wade arranged for him to


    return to Aurouss Hilll first, so as not to dy other work in hisw firm. After the convoy sent Paul


    away, carrying Charlie Wade, Don Albertt, Liam, Cameron Isaac, Ichiro Kobayashi and others, left


    Tokyo directly for Yokohama.


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe and his younger brother followed along in twomercial vehicles. Originally


    thought that Charlie Wade was justing to the airport to see Paul off, but unexpectedly, the


    convoy did not return to downtown Tokyo, but went directly to Yokohama.


    So he immediately called Takahashi Zhenzhi and reported Charlie Wade¡¯s departure from Tokyo.


    Maki


    Takahashi instructed him to continue to follow, not to act rashly for now.


    At the same time, Fitz and Zara had a formal meeting with Takahashi Zhenzhi. They met in the


    property owned by the Takahashi family in Ginza, Tokyo, and Machi Takahashi enthusiastically


    invited the two to sit in his office.


    Afterwards, he said very religiously: ¡°I wanted to have a simple exchange with the two yesterday,


    but I didn¡¯t expect the ident happened to the dog, so I neglected the two, and please forgive


    me.¡±


    As the eldest son of the Banks Familyy, Fitz took the initiative to smile and said: ¡°Mr. Takahashi is


    too polite. I don¡¯t know what happened to Lord Eiji¡¯s injury?¡±


    Maki Takahashi sighed and said, ¡°He received surgery on his arms and was also put in a cast. It


    may take some time to recover.¡±


    Fitz nodded lightly, and said politely: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he will encounter such a thing. If Mr. Takahashi


    needs our Banks Familyy¡¯s help, please don¡¯t hesitate to speak, we will definitely go all out!¡±


    Although Takahashi really knew that Fitz was only polite to himself, he still said gratefully, ¡°Thank


    you, Master Banks for your concern!¡±


    Fitz smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Takahashi does not have to be so polite. If our two can finally reach a


    cooperation, then we are each other¡¯s strategic partners. Our Banks Familyy attaches great


    importance to strategic partners, and Imunicated with my fatherst night.


    On the phone, he is also very concerned about Eiji¡¯s body, and he has repeatedly asked you


    whether it is useful to Banks¡¯ family. If the Japanese orthopedic doctor is not good enough, he can


    send several orthopedic experts from Eastcliff.¡±


    Maki Takahashi said tteredly: ¡°That¡¯s really thank you Mr. Banks, if you have this need, I will


    speak to you at that time!¡±


    After talking, Takahashi sighed: ¡°The Banks Familyy¡¯s sincere attitude towards its partners makes


    the Banks Familyy admire, and at the same time more fascinated. If there is a chance to reach a


    strategic cooperation with the Banks Familyy, the Takahashi family will definitely go all out and


    never disappoint Banks. Home¡¯s expectations!¡±


    Fitz nodded lightly and smiled: ¡°That¡¯s good! In that case, let¡¯s talk about the details of cooperation


    next.¡±


    Takahashi Jinzhi suddenly said with a cold face at this time: ¡°Master Banks, Miss Banks, before we


    start talking, I want to give our cooperation a temporary precondition!¡±


    Zara frowned: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, temporarily increase the conditions, some are not suitable, right?¡±


    Takahashi said sincerely: ¡°Ms. Banks, the condition is not to raise the price from the Banks Familyy,


    but to ask the Banks Familyy to agree and cooperate to helppletely eradicate the Ito family!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1727


    Zara frowned as soon as Takahashi¡¯s words were spoken.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Yesterday my dad just said in a video conference that he would unite


    one of them and kill the other. Why did Takahashi take the initiative to take the initiative and join us


    to kill the Ito family?! Isn¡¯t it a coincidence? Is it true that Takahashi eavesdropped on the video


    conference of their family of threest night?¡±


    Zara felt that his spection was not impossible.


    She thought to herself: ¡°Although the bodyguards who apanied her had been tested when she


    checked into the hotel yesterday and confirmed that there were no bugs and cameras in the room,


    this is after all in Tokyo, in the site of Takahashi Zhenzhi. If he wants to find a way , It should not be


    difficult to eavesdrop on me and my brother¡­¡±


    Fitz also had some surprises and doubted whether it was tapped by Takahashi. However, because


    Takahashi Jinzhi was right in front of him, Fitz couldn¡¯tmunicate with his sister, so he winked


    her.


    Zara nodded quietly, and then asked Maki Takahashi with a calm expression: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, why


    are youpletely eradicating the Ito family?¡±


    Takahashi said furiously: ¡°That damn Ito Yuhiko has been working against me. If it¡¯s just normal


    businesspetition, it doesn¡¯t matter, but he has risen to the level of personality insult to me and


    my family!¡±


    With that said, Takahashi Maki told the story of Yuhiko Ito sending flowers and fruit baskets


    yesterday, and calling to mock him.


    After speaking out of righteous indignation, he still cursed in annoyance: ¡°This Ito Yuhiko, joking


    with my son, and ridiculing it all, is too much! So I made up my mind when I was in the hospital


    yesterday. There is him without me, there is me without him!¡±


    Takahashi is not stupid. He knows that if he rashly offered to join forces with the Banks Familyy to


    destroy the Ito family, the Banks Familyy would doubt whether they were being monitored.


    Therefore, when he mentioned Ito Takehiko, he deliberately exaggerated his words, and the whole


    person was extremely angry. The whole performance can be said to have reached the acting skills


    of a powerful actor.


    What he thought was that if the Banks Familyy really believed his words, then instead of suspecting


    that they were eavesdropped on, they would feel more like their natural allies.


    In this way, he will definitely be the best candidate for cooperation in the eyes of the Banks


    Familyy.


    Zara was indeed relieved when he heard this. Obviously, she did believe what Takahashi said.


    Because all this sounds so natural.


    Machi Takahashi¡¯s son was injured, and at the same time he became aughing stock in Japan.


    This in itself already made him very irritated. At this time, Ito Yuhiko came to add fuel to the fire,


    teased him, and irritated him.


    Thinking of this, she smiled slightly and said to Takahashi Machichi: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, let¡¯s talk about


    cooperation first. As for the matter you just said, if the cooperation itself is okay and everyone can


    reach an agreement. , This matter can also be discussed.¡±


    Maki Takahashi immediately said excitedly: ¡°That¡¯s really great! Don¡¯t worry, Miss Banks, I have


    shown 200% sincerity this time. I believe the Takahashi family must be the best choice for the


    Banks Familyy!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When Machi Takahashi had detailed negotiations with Fitz and Zara, Charlie Wade and his party


    had already arrived in Yokohama and went straight to Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall¡¯s production base


    in Yokohama.


    Mr. Quinton¡¯s medicinal materials had also been delivered two hours ago.


    Therefore, Ichiro Kobayashi and Liam began to organize workers at the Yokohama production base


    to conduct trial production of Nova Dias.


    The trial production went very smoothly. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the first batch of qualified


    Nova Dias Powder was produced in batches from the assembly line.


    After that, Charlie Wade and his party immediately drove to Nagoya, the most important city in


    central Japan.


    When I arrived in Nagoya, it waste.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1728


    Cameron Isaac had already booked the best hotels in Nagoya for everyone in Japan. Charlie Wade


    could also detect that the four ninjas who had been following him had followed him all the way to


    this hotel. After Charlie Wade and others checked in, Teng Lin Zhengzhe, headed by the four ninjas,


    also brought the other three to the front desk of the hotel.


    They booked two rooms on the same floor as Charlie Wade. Moreover, they are very clever to book


    four different rooms, these four areas are next to two elevators, and the escape stairs at both ends.


    Japan is a country prone to earthquakes, so when designing their buildings, they fully considered


    the issue of escape. A building with two sets of escape stairs is really rare in other ces.


    The reason why they want to arrange the room in this way is that they can firmly control Charlie


    Wade¡¯s every move, so that it can also facilitate their monitoring.


    As for why not live directly around Charlie Wade, it was mainly because the rooms around Charlie


    Wade were all covered by Cameron Isaac¡¯s men.


    Not long after Charlie Wade rested in the room, he noticed that the breath of the four people was


    getting closer, and after knowing that they were also living on this floor, Charlie Wade had a n in


    his heart. Tonight, he wants to try the depth of these Japanese ninjas first.


    At dinner, Cameron Isaac¡¯s men, Zhang Luo and everyone ate the most distinctive local eel rice at


    the most famous restaurant in Nagoya.


    After dinner, Don Albertt proposed to go to Nagoya¡¯s Rong Business District together. Charlie Wade


    deliberately said: ¡°You go, I want to walk around alone.¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, we are not familiar with this ce in life, you should not


    act alone, or say where you want to go, we will apany you together.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded again and again: ¡°Yeah, Master Wade, let¡¯s stay with you!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°No one in Nagoya knows me, what are you


    worried about? Besides, I think I still have some ability to protect myself, so you don¡¯t have to worry


    about it.¡±


    When Cameron Isaac heard this, he knew that Charlie Wade would not let everyone follow him, so


    he respectfully said: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t go too far. If you have any needs, remember to call us!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Okay, you y yours.¡± After speaking, Charlie Wade walked away alone.


    At this time, in a car across the street, Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯s junior asked him: ¡°Brother, do you want


    to follow him?¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe sneered and said, ¡°He has already checked in at the hotel, and he will definitely


    go back. He won¡¯t run away.¡±


    Another junior asked: ¡°Brother, do you mean you don¡¯t need to follow?¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe said: ¡°The follower still needs to follow. I promised Mr. Takahashi not to let him


    leave the control area, so I will let the fourth child follow by himself. , Let¡¯s quickly put a bug in their


    room.¡±


    A man in his thirties sitting in the back row immediately said: ¡°Okay brother, I will follow him!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe gave a hum, and said, ¡°You can just follow him far away, but don¡¯t lose it. If


    there is any abnormality, call in time, understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood brother!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1729


    The reason why Charlie Wade wanted to leave Cameron Isaac and Don Albertt aside was to find a


    chance to act alone, so as to try to track his Japanese ninja, how many catties there are.


    Moreover, he knew very well in his heart that since the other party had followed him to the hotel, he


    would definitely think that no matter where he went now, he would definitely return to the hotel.


    Therefore, there is a high probability that they will not follow themselves with four people.


    It¡¯s not that Charlie Wade was afraid of the other party¡¯s group, but he felt that there were only four


    people who followed all the way from Tokyo. If they were all alone, Takahashi Zhenzhi might have


    no one avable.


    If you solve all your opponents in one go, the rest of your time in Japan will be boring.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade hopes to give them a ¡°break down one by one.¡±


    Only by breaking through them one by one can the opponent¡¯s fears continue to increase, and the


    fears of


    Takahashi Machichi can be continuously increased.


    When leaving the hotel, Charlie Wade had already noticed that the other party only sent one person


    to follow him in secret this time.


    So, he nned to take this single guy first.


    The guy who was alone, named Tenglin Quintongtian, was a distant rtive of the Tenglin family.


    He learned ninjutsu from Tenglin Zhengzhe¡¯s father when he was young, so he wasmensurate


    with Tenglin Zhengzhe¡¯s brother.


    Among the four brothers of Tenglin Zhengzhe, although Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s strength is not the


    strongest, but his talent is extremely high, especially very good at concealment and tracking. He


    debuted for many years and has never been escaped by the other no matter who is being tracked. .


    Tenglin Quintongtian followed Charlie Wade all the way, and followed Charlie Wade away from the


    downtown area and the residential area with a high density of living. The distance from Charlie


    Wade was always between one hundred and two hundred meters.


    His figure is very hidden, and his aura is very well controlled. People with less strength may not


    notice that he has been eyeing.


    After leaving the city, Charlie Wade went straight to a park by the river. As it was already night, the


    weather was cold, and it was in the suburbs, the park was empty. Seeing that Charlie Wade entered


    the park and followed his Tenglin Quintongtian all the way, he did not hesitate to follow him. But


    what made him dream of was that Charlie Wade, who had been under his nose, suddenly


    disappeared after entering the park!


    As a master of ninjutsu all year round, Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s senses of hearing, sight, smell and


    touch are much more sensitive than ordinary people.


    He can hear sounds that ordinary people can¡¯t hear; he can also see things that ordinary people


    can¡¯t see.


    His most powerful thing is that he is beyond ordinary hearing. Ninja tracking in the middle of the


    night relies on hearing the most. Tenglin Quintongtian can hear the sound of crickets crawling in the


    grass and the movement of ants crawling out of the cave within a radius of two to three hundred


    meters.


    Because of his good hearing, he can hear everyone¡¯s breathing and heartbeat within a radius of


    500 meters. When people are hiding, they can stay still or speak, but breathing and heartbeat


    cannot be avoided anyway. Therefore, it is impossible for ordinary people to escape the surveince


    of Tenglin Quintongtian.


    However, Charlie Wade, who was still within his sight and hearing range, suddenly disappeared


    without a trace, no footsteps, no breathing, and no heartbeat!


    It¡¯s not difficult to hold your breath for a short time, but you can¡¯t make your heart stop beating,


    right? This is obviously beyond human control!


    This made Tenglin Quintongtian suddenly nervous. Because he realized that this thing is unusual!


    He immediately suppressed his breath to the extreme with extreme vignce, and then remained


    motionless, carefully listening to the surrounding sounds. At the same time, he has pulled out two


    dark shurikens from his arms.


    The shuriken is one of the mostmonly used weapons by Japanese ninjas. The length of this


    weapon is about fifteen centimeters. It has symmetrical des on both sides and a short grip, which


    looks like a dagger.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1730


    However, the use of this shuriken is quite different from that of a dagger. The use of daggers is


    mostly piercing and cutting, but the use of shuriken is throwing. It can be said that the use of


    shuriken is simr to that of Jackie Chan in martial arts novels.


    If Chinese martial arts emphasizes an uprightness, then Japanese ninjutsu is sinister and vicious.


    Ninjas don¡¯t like topete face-to-face with their opponents. They like to hurt people with dark


    arrows. It¡¯s best if the opponent doesn¡¯t find themselves until death.


    This is the ultimate ninja pursues.


    They like to use weapons like shurikens, darts, and blow arrows, and they will smear highly toxic


    substances on the sharp des, so as to ensure that as long as the opponent is broken by the


    sharp de, they will be over. One minuteter, Tenglin Quintongtian still did not catch any


    movement of Charlie Wade!


    His hearing almost covers the entire park, and he can also conclude that there is only him alive in


    this park. Teng Lin Quintongtian couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Where did the Chinese go? Did he


    escape or hide?!¡±


    ¡°If he escaped, how did he escape in an instant? Could he fail to transfer in an instant? Or did I not


    pay attention just now and be distracted by him?¡±


    ¡°If it is hidden, how can he not move at all for a minute? It is understandable to control his breathing,


    but it is a bit unrealistic to control his heartbeat?¡±


    If it is the former, most of the responsibility lies with me, and I can¡¯t find the other party, so I should


    go back and report the penalty and pay more attention next time. But if it is thetter, then the


    strength of this person is simply unfathomable! Thinking of this, a cold sweat broke out behind him!


    As a result, Tenglin Quintongtian gripped the shuriken tighter, and slowly turned his body silently


    under his feet, carefully staring at the surroundings, for fear that the other party would suddenly


    appear.


    After watching twops, he was a little relieved to make sure that there were no ghosts around.


    When he was about to leave here quickly, he suddenly felt that someone patted his left shoulder


    lightly!


    At this moment, his whole body was frightened and his hair exploded, and the whole person turned


    around like crazy, and the two poisoned shurikens were thrown out behind him with a scream.


    However, the sword in the two hands did not hit any target.


    After flying dozens of meters away, it was firmly nailed to the wall!


    Damn it! People? ! Tenglin Quintongtian was shocked, but he didn¡¯t dare to dy his hands. As


    soon as he stretched out his hand, he took out two swords from the cowhide cover on his waist!


    Tenglin Quintongtian, holding a shuriken, shouted with fear: ¡°Who is it?! Get out of me!¡±


    At this time, he felt that his right shoulder was tapped twice! At this moment, Tenglin Quintongtian


    almost freaked out! He took a violent step forward when he was crazy, and at the same time turned


    his head angrily, and threw the sword in both hands again!


    However, this time it was still empty! Behind him, he couldn¡¯t even see a ghost! Tenglin


    Quintongtian was shocked, and hurriedly took out thest two swords in his hands. At this time, he


    heard a man behind him sneered and sneered: ¡°It seems that Japanese ninjas are nothing more


    than this! It¡¯s really disappointing!¡±

 Chapter 1731-1735

    Chapter 1731-1735


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1731


    Hearing this voice, Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s liver and galldder were cracked! This really confirmed


    the scariest assumption in his heart! That Chinese has been here all the time and never left! And


    from the beginning to the end, I didn¡¯t hear this person¡¯s breathing or heartbeat. How did he do it? !


    Moreover, he pped his shoulder twice, which proved that he was close to his body at least twice,


    but he didn¡¯t even hear anything, not even his footsteps!


    At this moment, he subconsciously wanted to turn around and throw out the shuriken, but he was a


    little worried deep in his heart. After all, he only has six swords in his hand. Four of them have been


    thrown out just now, and now the two in his hand are thest two!


    What if these two are also empty?


    The opponent is right in front of him, and he will never give himself a chance to dig out other


    weapons. In other words, the sword in these two hands is hisst chance. If you use it rashly, you


    may put yourself in a situation where you can never recover!


    Tenglin Quintongtian didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, so he could only swallow his saliva nervously, and


    said with some humility: ¡°This gentleman, you may have misunderstood.


    I am not a ninja, just a shuriken fan. ¡°


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie Wade smiled yfully and asked him: ¡°You are not a ninja, so what are you doing


    with me?¡±


    Tenglin Quintongtian hurriedly said: ¡°I didn¡¯t follow you, I just finished my dinner at night,e here


    to practice my shuriken¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said, ¡°Do you think I will believe such a bad reason?¡±


    Teng Lin Quintongtian said innocently, ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡¯m telling the truth¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°If I guessed correctly, you should be a member of the Takahashi family? I


    now give you a chance to survive and tell me everything exactly. If what you say satisfies me, then I


    can consider letting you go.¡±


    Hearing this, Tenglin Quintongtian knew in his heart that denying was no longer useful, and blindly


    denying it was likely to be a disaster.


    Therefore, he can only cower and say: ¡°Sir, I say! I say everything! I was indeed sent by the


    Takahashi family, and they asked me to follow you all the way from Tokyo to here¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°What is the n of the Takahashi family? Do you want you to follow me


    like this?¡±


    Tenglin Quintongtian hurriedly said: ¡°No, Mr. Takahashi Machichi meant that we should follow you


    first, and wait for his instructions. He is now negotiating cooperation with a big family in China, so he


    doesn¡¯t want to be out of the question, but wants to wait until after the cooperation is finished. , Let


    us kill you again.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked, ¡°What is the origin of you four ninjas?¡±


    Tenglin Quintongtian said truthfully: ¡°We are all members of the Tenglin family, and the Tenglin


    family is one of the major ninjutsu families in Japan.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked him with interest: ¡°Since your family is a rtivelyrge ninjutsu family in


    Japan, why should you follow the Takahashi family as running dogs?¡±


    Tenglin Quintongtian hurriedly said: ¡°This¡­actually, the main reason is that in the postwar years,


    ninjas and samurai have be less and less important in Japan.


    At the same time, the underworld is also rapidly rising, and they are equipped with very powerful


    heat. Weapon, so our living space is even smaller. In addition to being good at ninjutsu, the entire


    family has no other skills. It is not good at doing business and making money, so it can only survive


    by attaching to the big family¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Tenglin Quintongtian begged: ¡°Sir, what I told you is all the truth, can you let me


    go?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have questions to ask, I can leave after answering


    all of my questions.¡±


    Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s mind turned slightly, and he asked: ¡°Sir, I¡­can I turn around and talk? I¡¯m so


    nervous with my back facing you like this¡­ ¡°


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°Yes, turn around.¡±


    Tenglin Quintongtian turned around slowly, and when he turned around, the shuriken in his hand


    had not been put down.


    At the same time, his toes slid gently on the ground, seemingly nothing unusual, but Charlie Wade


    still noticed the other¡¯s intentions.


    Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s shoes are special ninja shoes, which are not only light and quiet, but more


    importantly, they hide a short-edged dagger in the sole.


    The short-edged switch is a slider with a special pattern on the sole.


    Normal walking and running will not trigger the shoe sole slider to eject the short de. Only after


    the sliderpletes the S-shaped movement, will the short de eject mechanism be triggered.


    This kind of weapon is verymon in the era of cold weapons. Even in China a hundred years


    ago, it was also a necessary hidden weapon for many people to walk the rivers andkes.


    In many film and television works, this hidden weapon has also been shown, but the principle is not


    revealed. In fact, this s-shaped slider is equivalent to the simplest mechanical code. Others don¡¯t


    know how to trigger it, but the user himself knows it. Obviously, you can be surprised at any time.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1732


    However, as the thermal weapon became more and more mature, this weapon gradually withdrew


    from the stage of history. But unexpectedly, Japanese ninjas are still in use. The moment Charlie


    Wade moved the sole of his shoe, he realized that this guy was preparing to unlock the short de


    in the ninja shoe.


    Even, his toes havepleted 80% of the entire S-shape, as long as they move one centimeter in


    the correct direction at the end, the short de hidden in the sole will suddenly pierce from the toe!


    At this time, Tenglin Quintongtian has made up his mind. Once he finds the right opportunity, he first


    uses the sword in his two hands to attract the other¡¯s attention. When Charlie Wade¡¯s all attention is


    on the shuriken, he immediately uses the ninja shoes. The short deunched an attack.


    At that time, the upper and lower sides and the four sharp des wille out, as long as one of


    them stabs Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade will undoubtedly die!


    Although Gao Qiao Zhenzhi exined that he should not kill Charlie Wade for the time being, he felt


    that Charlie Wade had already threatened his life, and he did not care about Gao Qiao Zhenzhi¡¯s


    instructions. The most important thing was to kill Charlie Wade first!


    After making up his mind, he began to attract Charlie Wade¡¯s attention and said, ¡°Sir, if you have


    any questions, just ask, I will answer truthfully!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked, ¡°Are you four of you the strongest under Takahashi Zhenzhi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned, and said with a bit of contempt: ¡°I don¡¯t think the four of you are really good


    at it. Isn¡¯t your skill just throwing throwing knives? And you¡¯re dying. If you have this skill, In China,


    no one looks at performing arts on the streets, and you can¡¯t keep up with the heat if you eat shit.¡±


    Feeling humiliated, Tenglin Quintongtian blurted out: ¡°Nonsense! My shuriken has always been


    urate. Within 100 meters, the wings of flying flies can be cut off!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°So powerful?¡±


    Tenglin Quintongtian said sternly: ¡°Of course! If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you something!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled contemptuously: ¡°Come on, start your performance.¡±


    Tenglin Quintongtian gritted his teeth, realizing that the opportunity ising, and sneered: ¡°Okay!


    Then you are optimistic!¡±


    After that, both hands suddenly shook, and the sword in both hands instantly pierced towards


    Charlie Wade!


    Immediately afterwards, he rubbed his feet on the ground slightly, and the two short des of his


    toes popped out instantly!


    Tenglin Quintongtian didn¡¯t dare to dy half a minute, and immediately raised his foot and kicked


    Charlie Wade!


    Charlie Wade had already guarded his hand, a trace of contempt shed between his brows.


    Immediately afterwards, he did not move.


    He just snapped two fingers with both hands, and then separated two invisible vigor, and slightly


    pushed the two shurikens that came straight at him a bit.


    Immediately afterwards, the sword in the two hands was like a Chinese character ¡°eight¡±, swiping


    and flicking it, just passing Charlie Wade!


    Tenglin Quintongtian was so scared that his face was pale by this strange scene. At this time, he


    could only hope for the short de of his toes!


    A strong wind blew, and his feet kicked in front of Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he quickly attacked with one hand, and grabbed his


    ankle tightly.


    Tenglin Quintongtian looked at the short de of the toe, and was only a few strands away from


    Charlie Wade, but Charlie Wade¡¯s hand was too strong, and he waspletely unable to enter


    even half a minute!


    At this time, Charlie Wade sneered and said contemptuously: ¡°Since you like to hurt people with


    short des so much, then I will fulfill you and arrange a happy ending for your life!¡±


    Tenglin Quintongtian was frightened and copsed, and he blurted out and pleaded: ¡°No! Please¡­¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, I felt a sudden pain in my ankle and knee!


    With a crisp click, Tenglin Quintongtian saw his calf bend forward from the knee!


    It turned out that Charlie Wadepletely broke his calf from his knee with one hand!


    He was tortured to copse by the severe pain, opened his mouth and yelled hysterically: ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    The next moment, his voice stopped abruptly.


    The short de on the toe of his own shoe had already pierced into his mouth at this time, and the


    bloody de tip came out directly from the back of his neck!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1733


    The moment Tenglin Quintongtian pierced the sharp de, he felt pain and numbness at the


    wound, and a sense of weakness spread from the wound to his whole body.


    The paines from the wound of a sharp de;


    The sense of powerlessness originates from the poison on the de.


    He was already unable to breathe, his face became more and more bruised, staring at Charlie


    Wade with an expression of horror, and sobbing in his mouth.


    Charlie Wade looked at him and asked with interest: ¡°Did you follow me first, how did I do it?¡±


    Tenglin Quintongtian nodded desperately.


    He didn¡¯t want to understand until he was on the verge of dying, why Charlie Wade had such a


    strong strength, why he could hide everything in front of him in an instant, and why he could make


    his two-handed sword deviate from the original trajectory.


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly at this time and said: ¡°Did you learn physics when you were a child?


    The transmission of sound depends on vibration.


    As long as you can control vibration, you can control any sound. No matter how sensitive your ears


    are, you won¡¯t feel it. To.¡±


    Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s eyes were full of shock! Sound transmission depends on vibration, he knows


    this, but how can people control the vibration of sound? ! Immediately, he looked at Charlie Wade


    with eager eyes, making a um ah ah ah sound in his mouth.


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Do you want to ask, how did I make your two swords deviate?¡±


    Tenglin Quintongtian nodded uncontrobly.


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°This is the same principle as how I control the vibration, but this


    ability is a profound Chinese heritage, far from your Japanese ninjutsu, so you don¡¯t think too much,


    go on the road.¡±


    Fujita Quintonglin¡¯s expression was full of shock and regret.


    What is shocking is that China actually has such an inheritance of heavenly skills. Regrettably, I


    havee to an end in this life, and it is impossible to learn such a heavenly skill.


    At this moment, Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s face had begun to turn ck and purple, and his eyes were


    staring, almost shooting out of his eye sockets.


    And his whole person couldn¡¯t stop convulsing suddenly, and his whole person was shaking


    violently.


    The reason for this is also because he himself smeared cyanide on his short de. This highly toxic


    substance killed him very quickly and in a tragic manner.


    This state continued for about ten seconds, and Tenglin Quintongtian lost his vitality and turned into


    a stiff corpse.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t have any sympathy for the tragic death of Tenglin Quintongtian. This man


    carried so many poisonous weapons with him. God knows how many people he killed with these


    weapons before. Now, it is best for him to let him eat the consequences. punishment.


    In other words, this is also his best destination.


    Otherwise, if the crime is in the hands of other enemies someday, you may not even be able to keep


    a whole body.


    At this moment, there was a short and slight vibration in Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s pocket.


    If it weren¡¯t for Charlie Wade¡¯s extremely keen senses, it would be impossible to detect it.


    Astonished, he reached out to touch the inner pocket of Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s shirt, and he found a


    mobile phone.


    This mobile phone seems to have specially modified the vibration motor, which greatly shortens the


    period of vibration and greatly reduces the force of vibration. It is estimated that it is to prevent the


    mobile phone from revealing its whereabouts when it is hidden.


    At this time, a message was disyed on the screen of the phone. After Charlie Wade unlocked the


    phone with Teng Lin Quintongtian¡¯s finger, he saw a text message with the title Teng Lin Zhengzhe.


    The text message contained only two numbers: ¡°07.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help frowning, scrolling up the text messages of the two and found that they


    were allmunicating with two digits. Teng Lin Zhengzhe sent a 03, and Teng Lin Quintongtian


    responded with an 11.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1734


    Charlie Wade spected that this should be some kind of agreed code between them. Only they


    themselves know what the different numbers mean, so that they can realize basicmunication


    encryption, even if they get Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s mobile phone, There is no idea what the two are


    passing on.


    However, Charlie Wade felt that the 07 sent by Teng Lin Zhengzhe should really mean to ask Teng


    Lin Quintongtian about his situation.


    Thinking of this, he gently bends the phone with both hands, and when the phone is powered off, he


    put the phone back into Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s pocket.


    Immediately afterwards, he took out his mobile phone and called Cameron Isaac.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    As soon as the phone was connected, he ordered: ¡°Isaac, let your hands prepare a light refrigerated


    car, and then drive to the park on the outskirts of the river.¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked in surprise: ¡°Master, what do you want to freeze the car for?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Be a big popsicle of personal flesh.¡±


    When Cameron Isaac heard this, he immediately became nervous, and blurted out, ¡°Master, have


    you been attacked?! Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s okay.¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°You quickly do as I told you to find a car first, and I will


    send you the address in a moment.¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, inside a hotel in downtown Nagoya.


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe was about to install a bug in Charlie Wade¡¯s room. Just to be cautious, he sent


    Tenglin Quintongtian a message to ask him about his tracking, such as where Charlie Wade went


    and how long it will take to return.


    If Charlie Wade can¡¯te back for a while, then he can safely sneak into his room.


    However, when the message was sent, Tenglin Quintongtian never responded, which made him feel


    a little uneasy.


    The other two juniors were also in his room. Seeing Tenglin Quintongtian not responding to


    messages, everyone looked a little worried.


    The four of them have worked closely for so many years and are very familiar with each other.


    There is nog in themunication between them under any circumstances. The information is


    basically returned within seconds, and there has never been a situation where there is no reply for a


    few minutes.


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Could it be that Quintongtian was discovered by the


    other party?¡±


    The second junior brother said: ¡°No, senior brother! The fourth child has the strongest concealment


    ability. If he gets serious, the three of us together may not be able to find him. How can the Chinese


    detect his trace?¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe waved his hand and said solemnly: ¡°Quintongtian hasn¡¯t responded to the


    message for so long. This is obviously very abnormal. Therefore, it is no longer meaningful to


    discuss his strength. The key is to find him!¡±


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly sent another message to Tenglin Quintongtian. The content of this


    message was the number 10, which means one hundred thousand in a hurry, and he responded


    quickly!


    However, when the message was sent, it still fell to the ground!


    He waited anxiously for another minute, but there was still no response.


    The expressions of all three people became very ugly.


    The Third Junior Brother couldn¡¯t sit still, and stood up and said, ¡°Big Brother, go out and look for it!¡±


    ¡°Looking for?¡± Teng Lin Zhengzhe smacked his lips: ¡°Where to find? Quintongtian has not


    communicated with us since we separated from us, we don¡¯t even know which direction to choose


    when we leave the hotel!¡±


    The second younger brother blurted out: ¡°What if there is an ident in Quintongtian?¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe said with a ck face: ¡°I think with Quintongtian¡¯s strength, even if it is


    discovered by the opponent, he can still fight. It may not really be an ident. Maybe it has already


    started with the opponent!¡±


    After that, he blurted out: ¡°Second, give Quintongtian a call!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1735


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯sst hope is to pray that the reason why Tenglin Quintongtian didn¡¯t reply was


    because he was following Charlie Wade or was fighting Charlie Wade fiercely.


    In short, as long as he is still alive.


    The second child picked up the phone and immediately called Tenglin Quintongtian.


    As a result, a series of prompts appeared on the phone, telling him that the other party¡¯s mobile


    phone might not be able to connect temporarily because of no signal.


    The cold sweat of the second child shed at once.


    He hurriedly said to Teng Lin Zhengzhe: ¡°Brother, Quintongtian¡¯s phone cannot be connected¡­¡±


    ¡°Howe¡­¡± Teng Lin Zhengzhe stood up immediately and blurted out: ¡°Quintongtian¡¯s mobile


    phone is always on standby all the time, why can¡¯t it be connected suddenly¡­¡±


    The old third looked panicked and said, ¡°Brother, has Quintongtian already encountered an


    ident?¡±


    The second child said with certainty: ¡°There must be a big problem! Otherwise, Quintongtian will


    never be so abnormal!¡±


    After that, he looked at Teng Lin Zhengzhe: ¡°Brother, we have to find him!¡±


    ¡°Look?¡± Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and he said: ¡°We don¡¯t know where to


    look. If Quintongtian really encounters an ident, even if we find him, he may be a corpse.


    We risk it. If you look for it, you might expose yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what to do?!¡± The third child asked: ¡°Brother, we can¡¯t just sit and wait for death, right?¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Of course you can¡¯t sit and wait! So, you two will go


    downstairs and watch. I will install a bug in the Chinese room. If theye back, tell me


    immediately.¡±


    The second child asked eagerly: ¡°Brother, what is the point of installing a bug now? What we are


    looking for now is the whereabouts of Quintongtian!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe said coldly: ¡°If Quintongtian really encounters an ident, then only the


    Chinese will know his whereabouts. Only by closely monitoring him can we know the whereabouts


    of Quintongtian!¡±


    With that, Teng Lin Zhengzhe sighed and said: ¡°Second, third, you two must be mentally prepared


    that Quintongtian is not alive¡­¡±


    The expressions of the two suddenly became indescribable pain.


    They are all senior brothers. Although they are not real brothers, they are also members of the


    Tenglin family. They are distant rtives. They have grown up together, learned ninjutsu together,


    and have the same siblings. Suddenly they were prepared for this. The two of them were naturally


    very sad.


    However, Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯s words are indeed correct.


    Nagoya is not very big, but it is definitely not a small city. With the capabilities of the three of them, it


    is impossible to find a missing person in this city.


    The only clue is the Chinese. Therefore, all clues and truth must wait for him to return before they


    can surface.


    As a result, the three immediately divided the work and cooperated. The two watched in the


    entrance hall downstairs of the hotel, and Teng Lin Zhengzhe sneaked into Charlie Wade¡¯s room


    and installed multiple bugs in the secret location of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutester, Cameron Isaac, one of his subordinates, and the three of them, including Don


    Albertt, drove a refrigerated truck to the park where he was.


    After the car stopped outside the park, Cameron Isaac and Don Albertt ran all the way to see


    Charlie Wade standing in front of a ck and purple corpse, and the corpse even swallowed his


    own toes with his mouth wide open, and he was shocked!


    Don Albertt couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master Wade, this¡­who is this person?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°A Japanese ninja, a member of the Takahashi family.¡±

 Chapter 1736-1740

    Chapter 1736-1740


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1736


    ¡°The Takahashi family?!¡± Both were shocked.


    Cameron Isaac blurted out: ¡°Master! Is the Takahashi family going to kill you?!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°They want to follow me first, and then find a suitable opportunity to kill me.¡±


    Cameron Isaac gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°A Takahashi family is just as powerful as the Eastcliff


    Sun family at best, so they have such courage!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°People are still very strong at least in this three-acrend in Tokyo.¡±


    With that, Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°Has the refrigerated car been found?¡±


    ¡°found it¡±! Cameron Isaac said: ¡°We bought a freezer box to transport seafood directly from the


    seafood market at a high price. We drove over before the car had time to unload the cargo.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked: ¡°ording to that, the carriage is still frozen, right?¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded: ¡°In the car, it is 20 degrees below zero. The fish inside is so hard that it can


    kill people.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with satisfaction: ¡°Okay, you and Don Albertt lift this guy up and move it into the


    car before freezing.¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked hurriedly, ¡°Master, what about the Takahashi family? Don¡¯t you ask them?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°The Takahashi family sent a total of four ninjas, one dead, and three


    more. When the four brothers have gathered in the freezer, they will be sent to Takahashi Zhenzhi


    at once. I gave him a big gift!¡±


    The frozen container truck has a quick-freezing function. When the power is fully turned on, the


    body of Tenglin Quintongtian can be frozen into a pile of ice in ten minutes.


    Before a few people put Tenglin Quintongtian on the freezer container, Charlie Wade took off the


    cowhide cover that stored the shuriken from him, nning to use it for others.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade told Cameron Isaac¡¯s subordinate who drove: ¡°You first drive the car to a


    hidden ce and park it properly. Remember not to cut off the oil and power of the refrigerated


    truck. Make sure that the container keeps cooling. I want to send four ice sculptures to Gaoqiao


    Zhenzhi. Don¡¯t look back. People will turn into four piles of rotten meat when they receive it. It won¡¯t


    be good if you give me a bad review.


    After all, I am an overseas customer and an international friend.


    The subordinate nodded quickly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I must arrange this car properly!¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked at this time: ¡°Master, we are going to Osaka next stop. Will this car follow us?


    Will it be alerted by the other party?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°In principle, where we go, this car will go wherever we go, but there is no need


    to follow us closely. If we set off tomorrow, let this car leave us two hours first.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded immediately: ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°The three of you go back. I will deal with the scene and go back by


    myself.¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked hurriedly: ¡°Is there anything I can help? Or I will stay!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°I will go back after I finish handling it. This will also prevent the


    group of people from seeing the clues.¡±


    Seeing this, Cameron Isaac nodded and said, ¡°Master, since this is the case, then I and Don Albertt


    will go back first.¡±


    After Cameron Isaac and Don Albertt left, Charlie Wade dealt with some traces in the park.


    He found all the six-handed swords in Tenglin Quintongtian. He did not discard the six-handed


    swords, but put them all back in the cowhide case and kept them next to him.


    Afterwards, the blood stains on the ground were also cleaned up by him, leaving no traces.


    After doing all this, he was alone, walking back to the hotel leisurely.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1737


    The two juniors of Teng Lin Zhengzhe were watching around the hotel lobby.


    Seeing that Charlie Wade returned to the hotel without incident, they immediately notified Teng Lin


    Zhengzhe. At the same time, the two of them were surprised at the same time. This guy seemed to


    have just gone out for a walk, and could not see anything. Didn¡¯t Tenglin Quintongtian act with him


    for the traces of fighting with others? !


    The reason why they think so is because both of them feel that even if Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s


    strength is not as good as Charlie Wade, it will certainly not be so weak.


    If he has encountered an ident now, then his opponent will be injured a little bit, and it is


    absolutely impossible to look like nothing happened.


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe, who had already installed several bugs in Charlie Wade¡¯s room, quietly walked


    out of Charlie Wade¡¯s room, and then told them on the inte: ¡°Come to my room!¡±


    In fact, as soon as Charlie Wade entered the door, he noticed the breath of these two people.


    After all, he followed himself all the way from Tokyo to Nagoya, and he was already familiar with


    these four people to a certain extent.


    Seeing these people waiting for him in the hotel lobby, Charlie Wade knew that they must have a


    n.


    So he took the elevator back to his room quietly.


    As soon as I entered the door, I felt another familiar feeling in the air.


    From the inheritance of the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡±, Charlie Wade knew that everyone has their own


    unique aura.


    The so-called breath is like the maic field in physics.


    A big living person, no matter how good he is to hide his figure, if he doesn¡¯t have the ability like


    Charlie Wade, it is difficult to hide his breath.


    This is like a running car, no matter how environmentally friendly it is, it will definitely emit a faint


    exhaust gas, and the exhaust will still be in the air when the car is gone.


    However, the smell of exhaust gas can be detected by anyone with a keen sense of smell.


    However, the faint breath of a person is easy to dissipate, and unless the sense organs are


    extremely sensitive, it is impossible to detect it.


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe thought he was hiding well, but he didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade would have


    noticed the traces he left as soon as he entered the room.


    So Charlie Wade calmly looked around in the room and found several wireless bugs hidden on the


    back of the furniture, the bottom of the sofa, and the ceiling.


    Seeing this, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    Since the Japanese friends even used the wiretap, and I didn¡¯t perform a y for them, I¡¯m really


    sorry for their troublesome arrangements.


    So he took out his mobile phone and sent a text WeChat message to Cameron Isaac and Don


    Albertt: ¡°My room was tapped. Don Albertt will note to my room for now. Isaac will cooperate


    with me in a showter.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly sent a text asking him what arrangements he had.


    Charlie Wade sent him a bunch of lines he yed live, and then sent him a voice: ¡°Isaac,e to


    my room.¡±


    After half a minute, Cameron Isaac knocked on Charlie Wade¡¯s door.


    When the door was closed, Charlie Wade spoke nervously, ¡°Isaac, I feel that Nagoya is a bit weird.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly followed Charlie Wade¡¯s script and asked him: ¡°Master, what do you mean


    by weird?¡±


    Charlie Wade said with some worry: ¡°When I went for a walk just now, I always had a strange


    feeling, as if someone had been following me.¡±


    ¡°No, master!¡± Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, ¡°We have already left Tokyo, and we went to


    Yokohama in the middle, and now we are in Nagoya. Maybe no one will follow us here all the time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Charlie Wade sighed: ¡°I yed that bastard on the streets of Tokyo. It seems that I


    have a damn background. As the saying goes, strong dragons do not suppress local snakes. We go


    out and provoke the local big family. It¡¯s still a little troublesome!¡±


    At this moment, in Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯s room, the three of them were already dumbfounded when


    they heard it on the radio.


    The third child blurted out: ¡°Brother, I heard what this guy meant, he didn¡¯t seem to meet


    Quintongtian directly?¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe stopped him with gestures, and said: ¡°Keep listening!¡±


    At this time, Cameron Isaac said again: ¡°Master, are you a little too sensitive? I don¡¯t feel anyone is


    following us.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1738


    Charlie Wade said very seriously: ¡°I always feel that something is wrong. Just now when I was out


    for a walk, I inexplicably heard someone behind it seemed to be fighting, and there was the sound


    of weapons colliding, but I looked back, what? nothing.¡±


    Cameron Isaac thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Master, I think you are still too sensitive. Maybe


    you have auditory hallucinations.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still not quite right.¡± Charlie Wade smacked his lips: ¡°The movement I overheard was very


    chaotic. It seemed that several people struck for a while, and then someone struggling and


    whimpering as if their mouth was covered, waiting for me to follow. When the voice walked over,


    there was a pool of blood on the ground, and there was also a shoe. That shoe was f*cking weird¡­¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Master, the blood may be animal. As for shoes, what¡¯s weird about a shoe?¡±


    Charlie Wade said very seriously: ¡°Do you dare to believe that there is a damn knife on the toe of


    that shoe? It¡¯s like a f*cking movie, it¡¯s a damn door.¡±


    Cameron Isaac eximed: ¡°What? There is a knife on the toe of the shoe? Is this too weird?!¡±


    In Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯s room, when they heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, all three looked terrified!


    The second child said with some horror: ¡°Brother, this should be Quintongtian¡¯s ninja shoes!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe also became nervous and frowned, ¡°ording to what he said, it is possible


    that Quintongtian was harmed by others?¡±


    The third child added at this time: ¡°It is very likely that he is also a ninja!¡±


    On the other side, Cameron Isaac asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, do you think this is the legendary


    Japanese ninja?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said in agreement: ¡°I think it¡¯s possible too!¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked curiously: ¡°Did you happen to have a ninja fighting with a ninja?¡±


    Charlie Wade groaned: ¡°I always think it shouldn¡¯t be so coincidental. I feel vaguely in my heart that


    maybe this matter has something to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t it?¡± Cameron Isaac blurted out: ¡°ording to you, is it because someone wanted to mantis


    catch cicadas at you, and then was followed by other oriole?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°The ghost knows, it¡¯s possible, so I think this ce in Nagoya is a bit weird.


    Let¡¯s finish our work as soon as possible and leave as soon as possible!¡±


    Cameron Isaac snorted and said: ¡°Master, I will make arrangements for me to arrive at the airport in


    the middle of the night, and the pharmaceutical factory will start trial production in the early morning.


    As long as the trial production is okay, let¡¯s leave this ce of right and wrong!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade sighed and cursed in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s f*cking annoying. I have never had to


    worry about it since I¡¯ve been in Japan.


    If I don¡¯t withdraw quickly this time, I might have to get involved in the disputes of the big Japanese


    family. go with.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade waved his hand and said: ¡°Okay, you go back and tell everyone to


    stay alert to avoid making mistakes!¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    After Cameron Isaac finished speaking, he left Charlie Wade¡¯s room.


    At this time, Teng Lin Zhengzhe was a little confused.


    He and his two younger brothers felt that what Charlie Wade said should be true.


    There are four reasons.


    First, it is impossible for Charlie Wade to retreat unscathed after starting hands with Tenglin


    Quintongtian;


    Second, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t detect the bug in the room, so he didn¡¯t have to lie in the room and


    act;


    Third, Charlie Wade mentioned Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s ninja shoes, and mentioned the short de


    hidden in the ninja shoes! This feature is very secretive.


    With the three of them understanding Tenglin Quintongtian, it is impossible for Tenglin Quintongtian


    to use this hand to press the bottom of the box when it is not ast resort and must work hard!


    Fourth, Charlie Wade just said that he heard that there were many people fighting, and there was


    only one person in Tenglin Quintongtian. If many people were fighting, it would prove that he was


    ambushed by many people, so this is also right with his sudden disappearance. Ok.


    After analyzing all of this, Teng Lin Zhengzhe gritted his teeth and said: ¡°All of this shows a fact: we


    were targeted by another group of ninjas!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯s second junior brother blurted out and asked, ¡°Brother, who do you think it will


    be?¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe thought for a moment, and said seriously: ¡°We have never offended any ninja


    family on weekdays, so I guess that the one who did it on Quintongtian is most likely the enemy of


    the Takahashi family!¡±


    The third junior pped his thigh immediately: ¡°Damn, is it the Ito family?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1739


    At this moment, Tokyo, Japan.


    Maki Takahashi ended a whole day of talks with Fitz and Zara.


    The talks between the two sides can be said to be very in-depth, and both sides are very satisfied


    with each other.


    This is mainly because Fitz and Zara feel that this person Takahashi Zhenzhi is very good, and he


    does not need to guide him to kill the Ito family himself.


    He already has this consciousness.


    Secondly, it is also because in order to finalize the cooperation as soon as possible, Takahashi


    deliberately released a few percentage points of the profit share on the specific cooperation terms.


    Fitz originally wanted to talk about the next three-to-seven cooperation agreement.


    Whether it was with the Takahashi family or the Ito family, only 30% of the benefits would be given


    to them.


    But what I didn¡¯t expect was that Takahashi himself reduced his expected profit share to 25%!


    Even Zara feels that the target of this cooperation can basically be finalized, that is, the Takahashi


    family. As for the Ito family, there is no need for negotiation.


    But out of business reputation, the siblings decided to talk to the Ito family before making the final


    decision.


    After all, before I came, I had made an appointment with someone from the Ito family, and I couldn¡¯t


    just kick the opponent out before I met.


    Therefore, even if they just walked through the scenes, they couldn¡¯t let the Banks Familyy talk.


    This is the business field.


    Even if he has sharpened his knives secretly and is about to ughter the other person to eat meat,


    he will still be very polite on the surface, and even call him brothers and sisters.


    Machi Takahashi is indeed a smart man.


    He knew that the Ito family could never offer better terms than their own. Even if the Ito family could


    ept a 25% share of the bill, they couldn¡¯t take the initiative to propose to the Banks Familyy to


    unite with the Banks Familyy to kill themselves.


    After all, when doing business in peace times, most people are afraid to shout and kill. Even if they


    have this idea, they are still hiding in their hearts and afraid to speak out.


    Ito Yuhiko didn¡¯t know the malicious n of the Banks Familyy, and naturally it was impossible to


    actively cater to their tastes.


    But I am different.


    He had made a mistake and had known Banks¡¯ hole cards in advance.


    Therefore, he believes that the Banks Familyy will eventually choose himself!


    By then, the Takahashi family will also be the top presence in Japan!


    Just when he was excited about this, he suddenly received a call from Teng Lin Zhengzhe.


    Seeing that it was his call, Maki Takahashi immediately thought of the Chinese man who abolished


    his son¡¯s arms in the street!


    This incident is simply the greatest shame the Takahashi family has suffered over the years! Every


    time I think about it, Takahashi really gets angry!


    So he immediately connected the phone and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Tenglin, how is the matter


    going? Where is that bastard now?¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, something has happened to idents. If I


    guessed correctly, my junior brother should be dead now, and there is no dead body!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1740


    ¡°What?!¡± Takahashi blurted out in shock: ¡°You mean, Tenglin Quintongtian is dead? Who did it?! Is


    that the Chinese?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Teng Lin Zhengzhe said with a gloomy expression: ¡°There is a high probability that another


    ninja family did it!¡±


    ¡°Another ninja family?¡± Takahashi Machi frowned. ¡°Did you provoke anyone?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Teng Lin Zhengzhe said: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, our brothers have been doing things for you all these


    years.


    Except for your enemies, we have not made enemies outside, so I suspect that the other party


    should be directed against you. !¡±


    ¡°Targeting me?!¡± Takahashi blurted out, ¡°Who is targeting me? And the other party also used ninjas.


    It seems that the background is not small!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe asked him: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, do you think it is the Ito family? As far as I know, the


    famous Koga family in the ninja family has always been closely rted to them!¡±


    ¡°This¡± Takahashi was also a little confused.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened to Tenglin Quintongtian and who was killed by him.


    So I thought in my heart: ¡°There are not many ninja families in China.


    Except for the ninjas of the Ito family, the remaining families seem to have no need to be an enemy


    of me.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the old dog, Takehiko Ito, is also plotting to kill me?!¡±


    At this time, Maki Takahashi, because he originally wanted to kill Ito Yuhiko, he felt somewhat


    preconceived in his heart that Ito Yuhiko might also be nning to kill himself!


    ¡°It seems that everyone is a swordsman, and they want to put each other to death!¡±


    Thinking of this, he blurted out: ¡°This time the big Chinese family came to Tokyo to meet me first. Ito


    Yuihiko must be furious, maybe he is targeting me!¡±


    ¡°And I guess, he is now waiting to discuss cooperation with the Banks Familyy. In order to leave a


    good impression on the Banks Familyy, he dare not directly act on me at this time, so he acted on


    you first. I estimate Ito¡¯s purpose. It is to weaken my strength in advance, and then slowly clean up


    me!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Takahashi, what shall we do now?¡±


    Takahashi really thought about it for a long time, gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice: ¡°Tenglin,


    you have been a little low-key these days, and you will send more people to watch the bastard


    secretly and wait for my news. Once I sessfully sign the contract with the Banks Familyy, I will be


    the first Get rid of that bastard! To snow the shame of my Takahashi family!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe immediately said: ¡°Good Mr. Takahashi, I will definitely fulfill my mission!¡±


    Maki Takahashi said again: ¡°In addition, you will mobilize a group of people from your family to rush


    to Kyoto overnight!¡±


    ¡°Go to Kyoto?!¡± Teng Lin Zhengzhe asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, why should I send people to


    Kyoto?¡±


    Machi Takahashi said coldly: ¡°Ito Yuhiko¡¯s baby daughter has been recuperating in Kyoto since he


    was injured. You will monitor her closely. When I started with Ito Yuhiko, I didn¡¯t want to leave any


    troubles, so his daughter Nanako Ito must also dead!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, it is good for me to monitor Nanako Ito in advance. If Ito Yuhiko dares to attack me,


    then I will use his daughter as a threat and force him to dictate himself! In this way, I will have a


    double insurance!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe immediately said: ¡°I understand Mr. Takahashi, then I will notify the family,


    immediately arrange for personnel to go to Kyoto, and secretly monitor Ito Yuhiko¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Maki Takahashi gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Tenglin, you must make sure that as long as I call, your


    people will immediately kill Nanako Ito!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe promised: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, don¡¯t worry, Teng Lin should go all out!¡±


    Takahashi hummed, and said, ¡°Tenglin, don¡¯t worry, after you cooperate with me to destroy the Ito


    family, I will definitely give you a very generous remuneration, and then a generous settlement


    allowance for your junior .¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe hurriedly said, ¡°Then I would like to thank Mr. Takahashi in advance!¡±

 Chapter 1741-1745

    Chapter 1741-1745


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1741


    Aman Hotel Tokyo.


    After taking a shower, Zara turned on theptop in her room, and again, together with her brother,


    had a video conference with Zayne who was far away in Eastcliff.


    The two brothers and sisters truthfully reported Takahashi¡¯s huge concession to Zayne, and Zayne


    was greatly surprised.


    In Zayne¡¯s view, Takahashi¡¯s true knowledge is too high, not only has the determination to kill the Ito


    family, but also has the consciousness of letting Lee give the Banks Familyy and be willing to be a


    younger brother.


    Such a person can be said to be teachable.


    Zara said: ¡°Dad, we will meet Ito Yuhiko from the Ito family tomorrow as agreed in advance, but I


    think Ito Yuhiko has already lost hispetitiveness in this cooperation.


    Bridge really knows better conditions.¡±


    Zayne gave a hum, andughed: ¡°Then go through the cutscene. After finishing the superficial


    work, you can sign with the Takahashi family, but before signing, you have to go to the major ports


    in Japan. Let¡¯s take a look at the actual operations of Tokyo, Yokohama, Nagoya and Osaka Port.¡±


    Zara nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brother and I have already nned the schedule.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zayne smiled with satisfaction: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Takahashi Jinzhi to be willing to


    reduce the share to 25%. You must know that your grandfather¡¯s psychological price was 30% at


    the time, and the maximum tolerance limit was 35%.


    Directly on the basis of his tolerance limit, he cut down 10%. After the contract is signed, your


    grandfather will be very happy and will definitely give you a great credit!¡±


    Fitz smiled and said, ¡°Dad, if Grandpa really gives us a great credit, can he let him give the entire


    ocean shipping business to our family?¡±


    Zayne smiled and said, ¡°I will definitely win this business from the old man, and I think the


    probability of the old man agreeing is very high. You will do a good job of preparing for cooperation


    in Japan. Then I will talk to the old man. Talk about it, try to let him give this business to your


    brothers and sisters.¡±


    Zara hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to do it, just let Brother take over.¡±


    Zayne asked in amazement: ¡°Why? Why don¡¯t you want to do such a good opportunity?¡±


    Zara said seriously: ¡°I will go to the United States to study for an MBA after finishing this matter.¡±


    Fitz hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, sister, you are so talented, what MBA are you still studying? It¡¯s a waste of


    time. It¡¯s better to go back to work in the family earlier and lock up some resources in advance!¡±


    Zara shook his head: ¡°Learning is endless. I don¡¯t want toe back to work so early, and I am not


    so interested in family resources.¡±


    Zayne hurriedly said: ¡°Zara, you are not too young anymore. It¡¯s almost time to consider marriage.


    MBA is too time-consuming to read. It¡¯s better to get married in two years.¡±


    Zara asked back: ¡°Get married? With whom?¡±


    Zayne said: ¡°Your grandpa will naturally help you choose the best one.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Zara shook his head: ¡°If I let my grandfather choose for me, then I might as well find


    someone who looks pleasing on the streets of Tokyo and marry casually.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about these bastards!¡± Zayne angrily said: ¡°Don¡¯t let your grandpa ask you to go to


    Japan to talk about cooperation, but he will never allow you to marry a Japanese!¡±


    Zara curled his lips and deliberately said to Zayne sullenly: ¡°Who said I was going to marry a


    Japanese? There are also many Chinese people on the streets of Tokyo, okay? I met one on the


    way, who was tall and handsome.


    It¡¯s pretty fanciful, I think he¡¯s pleasing to the eye, or I can marry him, it¡¯s much better than going


    back and letting my grandfather choose for me.¡±


    Fitz said awkwardly: ¡°Do you know what they are called?¡±


    Zara hummed: ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy. It doesn¡¯t matter what his name is. I can ask him next


    time I meet.¡±


    Fitz smiled and said: ¡°I guess there is no chance to see him. With Takahashi¡¯s character, he will


    definitely not let him leave Japan alive.¡±


    Zara raised his eyebrows and said: ¡°How do you know that Takahashi can kill him? I think that man


    is very capable, and Takahashi may not be able to do anything to him.¡±


    Fitz shook his head and said with a smile: ¡°The strong dragon does not hold down the snake. Even


    if the two fists can beat four hands, they may not be able to beat forty or four hundred hands.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1742


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hearing this, Zara¡¯s expression became a bit solemn.


    What I said just now was just to get angry with my father, but when I really thought of the figure of


    that man, Zara was quite worried for him.


    Thinking that Machi Takahashi might not let him go easily, Zara blurted out: ¡°Next time I have an


    interview with Machi Takahashi, I will warn him. If he dares to quietly attack that man after the


    cooperation is reached, then I Terminate cooperation at any time!¡±


    ¡°Naughty!¡± Zayne sternly scolded, ¡°As the representative of the Banks Familyy, everything must be


    based on the interests of the Banks Familyy. How can you let a strange man affect the interests of


    the Banks Familyy?! As long as we can get Takahashi Zhenzhi The biggest concession use,


    what does the life and death of this strange man have to do with us?!¡±


    Zara also moved a bit of anger, and argued for reason: ¡°The man offended the Takahashi family to


    save a little girl from hispatriots. How can I let the Takahashi family kill him?¡±


    Zayne said disdainfully: ¡°When the Takahashi family kills him, don¡¯t you just look at it?¡±


    Zara said angrily: ¡°Dad! How can you do this?! Are there any principles and morals?¡±


    ¡°Principles and ethics?¡± Zayne said coldly: ¡°My principles and ethics are for the interests of the


    Banks Familyy!


    For the interests of the Banks Familyy, I don¡¯t need any principles and ethics!¡±


    ¡°you¡±


    Zara was speechless.


    Fitz hurriedly finished the game at this time: ¡°Dad, Zara, we haven¡¯t finished talking about our


    business, why are you two still arguing?¡±


    Zayne said with a gloomy expression: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about these meaningless things, Zara,


    you¡¯re going to study the MBA, let¡¯s discuss it after youe back.¡±


    ¡°No need to discuss.¡± Zara said with a very cold expression: ¡°The admission notice of Harvard


    Business School has been sent to my mailbox. School starts in August, and I will leave in May.¡±


    ¡°You kid¡±


    Zayne was about to say something. Fitz just received a call on his cell phone. The call was from an


    assistant who came to Tokyo with them.


    The other party said in WeChat: ¡°Young Master, the patriarch of the Matsumoto family in Tokyo,


    Ryoto Matsumoto begs to see you and the youngdy at the hotel reception!


    ¡°The Matsumoto family?¡± Fitz frowned, ¡°Is the Matsumoto family ranked third in Tokyo?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Fitz looked at the video conference interface on theputer and asked, ¡°Dad, Zara, Matsumoto,


    the Matsumoto family, want to see you, do you want to meet?¡±


    Zayne said disdainfully: ¡°As far as I know, the strength of the Matsumoto family is much worse than


    that of the Takahashi family and the Ito family. We only need to choose between the Takahashi


    family and the Ito family. There is no need to waste energy nting garbage.¡±


    Fitz said to the assistant on the phone, ¡°Reject the beloved Matsumoto, just say that I have taken a


    break and I will not see guests.¡±


    Zara opened his mouth at this moment: ¡°Brother, let¡¯s see. This beloved Matsumoto still has some


    abilities. It is really not easy to bring the Matsumoto family together on his own, and as the saying


    goes. The smiley man, the patriarch of a family came to the hotel to see him personally. This has


    already put the figure very low. If we don¡¯t even see it, it will be more or less justifiable.¡±


    Zayne opened his mouth at this time: ¡°Zara, you like to think more about things. This is good, but


    you can¡¯t think about everything so much. It will be toote! If you see this beloved Matsumoto


    tonight, maybe tomorrow The 4th, 5th, and even the 40th and 50th families in Tokyo wille to the


    hotel to ask to see you. Can you handle it?¡±


    ¡°This¡± Zara didn¡¯t know how to answer at once.


    Zayne continued: ¡°Okay, this matter is still up to your brother, reject it.¡±


    Zara nodded: ¡°Okay¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1743


    The lobby of the Aman Hotel.


    Ryoto Matsumoto, who is not yet forty years old, is looking forward to meeting with the Banks


    Familyy.


    He personally came to the hotel to meet the Banks Familyy this time, hoping to use a humble


    attitude and attitude to seek an opportunity to interview the Banks Familyy.


    Although the strength of the Matsumoto family is not as good as that of Takahashi and Ito, Ryoto


    Matsumoto feels that his ability is not weaker than anyone, and he is young and bold.


    He is definitely the ideal partner for the Banks Familyy.


    However, the Matsumoto family had insufficient precipitation in the early years, and it was far from


    the Takahashi and Ito families.


    Although Ryoto Matsumoto resolutely led the Matsumoto family to develop rapidly and catch up with


    them, there was still some distance from them.


    In fact, the Matsumoto family can be said to be the fastest rising family in Tokyo.


    Ten years ago, it was still unknown. Today, ten yearster, it is second only to Takahashi and Ito.


    This speed is regarded as a miracle to the outside world.


    Therefore, Ryoto Matsumoto believes that as the head of the family, he came to the hotel to ask for


    a meeting in person, which definitely gave the Banks Familyy a lot of face.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that in the eyes of the Banks Familyy, the strength of the Matsumoto family


    was about half that of the Takahashi family or the Ito family, so the Banks Familyy naturally wouldn¡¯t


    take him in their eyes.


    At this time, Ryoto Matsumoto is full of confidence. He is a recognized business genius in Japan, a


    young and rich man who has the real ability to fight the world, so he thinks that the Banks Familyy


    should give himself a chance to have an interview, and he will definitely use it.


    Their eloquence and vision convince them to cooperate with them.


    Ryoto Matsumoto¡¯s assistant was somewhat apprehensive, and said, ¡°Boss, do you think the Banks


    Familyy will be willing to cooperate with us?¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto tidyed up his suit and tie, and said confidently: ¡°When I meet in a while, I will use


    my abilities and charm to make the Banks Familyy realize that my Ryoto Matsumoto is their most


    perfect one.


    Partners! As for Yuhiko Ito and Maki Takahashi, they are just a bunch of old men with outdated


    thinking and worrying abilities!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Banks¡¯ assistant made a call to the front desk.


    The little girl at the front desk answered the phone and immediately came to Ms. Matsumoto, bowed


    and said: ¡°Mr. Matsumoto, I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Banks and Ms. Banks don¡¯t have time to see you,


    please go back.¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto was stunned, and after a while, he asked in a daze, ¡°What are you talking about?


    They don¡¯t have time to see me?!¡±


    The little girl at the front desk nodded slightly and said, ¡°It is true, so please go back.¡±


    Matsumoto immediately felt hot on her face!


    I am also the patriarch of the Matsumoto family anyway, and a leader among young Japanese


    entrepreneurs. Those who came to the hotel to meet with the Banks Familyy in person can say that


    they have put their identity very humble.


    But I never dreamed that even though I came to see me so humble, I would still receive the most


    ruthless and direct insult from the other party!


    ¡°No time to?!¡±


    ¡°Just let me go if I don¡¯t have time?!¡±


    ¡°The Banks Familyy is too arrogant, even too arrogant, right?!¡±


    ¡°Even if you are China¡¯s top family, even if you do have very good big projects, you can¡¯t put my


    face on the ground, right?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, if you step on my face, you don¡¯t step on it yourself, let a hotel front desk step on it.


    Where do you put my face?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Ryoto Matsumoto had a dark face and said coldly to the front desk: ¡°Contact them


    again and tell them that I am the patriarch of the Matsumoto family and the president of the Tokyo


    Young Entrepreneurs Association.


    Come here today. , Just to see the young master and youngdy of the Banks Familyy, so that they


    must take time to talk to me once!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1744


    The front desk was frightened by his hideous expression, and he said falteringly: ¡°This gentleman,


    I¡¯m really sorry! The assistants of the two distinguished guests have clearly told us that the two


    distinguished guests really don¡¯t have time to see you, so please don¡¯t Embarrass us¡­¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto¡¯s original strong self-confidence was instantly crushed by the powder hit by the


    front desk girl!


    He cursed almost hysterically, ¡°My name is Ryoto Matsumoto, not this gentleman! Do you


    understand?¡±


    The girl at the front desk took a few steps back in fright: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Matsumoto, I¡¯m just


    passing on the reply from the guest. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    In the lobby, many people watched Matsumoto whispering.


    These people whispered in twos and threes. Although they couldn¡¯t hear what they said, from their


    expressions, Matsumoto could see that they were allughing at themselves!


    He has always been arrogant, thinking that he is the top spot among young Japanesepanies in


    terms of ability. Unexpectedly, he took the initiative toe to see him, but the other party didn¡¯t


    bother to see him!


    This made Matsumoto very resentful in his heart. Ryoto Matsumoto clenched his fists and gritted his


    teeth, and his entire poprity trembled violently. The more confident and conceited people are, the


    worse their psychological endurance. The more people feel that everyone has to look at


    themselves, the more afraid of being looked down upon by others. Ryoto Matsumoto is the most


    typical example.


    At this time, he was angered to the extreme in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t find a vent to vent. And his


    blushing appearance made the people around him despise the sarcasm. Although many people


    may not have the strength and wealth of Mr. Matsumoto, they see Mr. Matsumoto making a fool of


    himself in the public, and they are still very dark in their hearts.


    Seeing that everyone wasughing at him, Matsumoto¡¯s assistant hurried forward and said in a low


    voice, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go first, in case someone has something good take out their phone and shoot the


    video on the Inte, causing it to be bad. It¡¯s hard to deal with the impact of¡­¡±


    Matsumoto gritted his teeth and nodded lightly. The moment he turned and left, he felt the whole


    worldughing at himself behind his back. Bite the bullet and return to his car, Matsumoto


    immediately urged the driver to drive as soon as he got in.


    He was afraid that he would walk slowly, and would make peopleugh, for fear that the ridicule and


    ridicule of those people would fall into his own. ear.


    The assistant could not help but persuade him: ¡°Boss, the Banks Familyy must feel that our overall


    strength is still much worse than that of Takahashi and Ito, so they are regarded as cooperation


    options and do not want to waste time with us, but this must be It is their loss!¡±


    Matsumoto was silent for a long while, with bloodshot eyes, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Want to


    choose between Takahashi and Ito? Very good! Since they don¡¯t want the face, don¡¯t me me for


    being cruel! This time, it happened to be. I have a great opportunity to surpass Takahashi and Ito in


    one fell swoop!¡±


    The assistant asked in surprise: ¡°Boss, you¡­what do you mean by this? Why can¡¯t I understand¡­¡±


    Mr. Matsumoto said in a cold voice with a vicious expression: ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand, just do


    as I tell you!¡±


    The assistant immediately said: ¡°Boss, just give your orders!¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto said coldly: ¡°The first thing, I write a check for 20 million dors. You take it to the


    head of the Iga family and tell him that it is only a deposit. If he is interested,e to the house. I


    talk, if he is not interested, the money will be my gift to him!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1745


    The Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall production line in Nagoya has soon been able to produce qualified


    Nova Dias.


    This is mainly because Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals itself is a top pharmaceuticalpany in Asia,


    with very advanced production lines, even more advanced than those of Oracle Pharmaceuticals.


    Therefore, their production line switched to Oracle Nova Dias, as long as the form and medicinal


    materials are in ce, there is almost no difficulty.


    After the production line went into normal operation, Charlie Wade left Nagoya and headed to


    Osaka together with a group of people.


    Because there is a Kyoto between Nagoya and Osaka, ording to Charlie Wade¡¯s original n,


    after Nagoya¡¯s affairs are over, he ns to go to Kyoto and see Nanako Ito.


    However, there are three ninjas following all the way right now, and he doesn¡¯t want to bring these


    three people to Kyoto.


    So, he nned to solve these three people in Osaka, and after all the troubles were dealt with, he


    went to see Nanako Ito.


    After making this decision, he felt somewhat regretful.


    I thought I could see Nanako Ito earlier, but I didn¡¯t expect to wait until the end of the trip to Japan


    this time.


    Charlie Wade was more worried about her body, and didn¡¯t know how she was injured now.


    When Charlie Wade left Nagoya, he found that Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯s three ninjas seemed to be


    more low-key than before.


    They doubled the distance to follow Charlie Wade, and werepletely afraid to approach him. On


    the one hand, it seemed that they were throwing a rat for the unknown whereabouts of Tenglin


    Quintongtian, and on the other hand, because they could not figure out who was secretly targeting


    them. So be more cautious.


    The convoy drove onto the expressway and passed by Kyoto.


    No one knows that the seemingly calm and quaint ancient city of Kyoto at this time has actually


    been undercurrents.


    Maki Takahashi felt that Ito Yuihiko was secretly targeting him, so Teng Lin Zhengzhe transferred a


    group of ninjas from the family, who had already lurked to Kyoto secretly, and closely monitored the


    Ito family¡¯s residence in Kyoto.


    Once Machi Takahashi orders them, they can kidnap Nanako Ito or kill Nanako Ito directly. And


    Yuihiko Ito was unaware of these at this time. At this time, he was meeting with Fitz and Zara in


    Tokyo.


    However, the meeting process was not pleasant. Although Ito Yuhiko is very enthusiastic, he can


    also see that Fitz and Zara brothers and sisters seem to havee and walk through the scene.


    Although the two brothers and sisters are also very polite and serious, and they talk very


    comprehensively, Ito Yuhiko always feels that, deep in their hearts, they are not very concerned


    about this cooperation.


    At the meeting, he proposed to obtain a 35% share in the cooperation. Originally, he wanted to


    leave 5% room for counter-offer to the other party, and it would basically be possible to reach a


    consensus by letting the other party press down to 30%.


    However, I did not expect Fitz to directly throw a sentence: ¡°Mr. Ito, from the opinion of our Banks


    Familyy, if it is higher than 20%, we can¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko was immediately stunned, and eximed in his heart: ¡°20%? This is too damn dark!¡±

 Chapter 1746-1750

    Chapter 1746-1750


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1746


    Fitz has his own consideration.


    In the view of the Banks Familyy, Maki Takahashi has two advantagespared with Ito Takehiko:


    first, he wants to kill the Ito family; second, he is willing to reduce the share to 25%;


    Therefore, looking at Ito Yuhiko now, he thinks that Ito Yuhiko must be at least equal to Takahashi¡¯s


    two points, and the other point is better than Takahashi¡¯s conditions. The first is to kill the Ito family,


    which is already an extreme request.


    Whether it is asking the Takahashi family to kill the Ito family or asking the Ito family to kill the


    Takahashi family, as long as it is killed, it will be the ultimate.


    Therefore, even Ito Yuihiko is willing to join hands to kill the Takahashi family. At this point, he is


    only equal to Takahashi Machi. In this way, unless he can get more favorable terms than Takahashi


    Zhenzhi¡¯s expulsion on the second article, there is no need for the Banks Familyy to consider it.


    That¡¯s why he offered a 20% share. If Ito agrees, then persuade him to agree to join forces to kill the


    Takahashi family. In that case, he won another 5% interest for the Banks Familyy.


    However, as soon as Ito Yuhiko heard about 20%, he couldn¡¯t stretch himself immediately.


    He was very angry and secretly thought: ¡°I want 35%, you give me 20%, and he said that if it is


    higher than 20%, it will not be considered, and there will be no room for bargaining. This is too


    much, right?¡±


    ¡°This matter requires me to take advantage of my own domestic port and let you foreign capital


    come in to make money, but you only let me ount for only 20%. Isn¡¯t it a bit deceptive?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Ito¡¯s anger rose in his heart. He said coldly to Fitz: ¡°Master Banks, 20% is too


    much. I admit that the Banks Familyy is strong and there are many ocean-going ships in hand, but


    you can¡¯t do that either. Squeeze me?¡±


    Fitz said seriously: ¡°Mr. Ito, the squeeze is far from talking, but we do have a lot of initiative now.


    Japan¡¯s economy is now declining. It is difficult for you to do this business at this stage. You want to


    earn this. Money, only cooperate with us.¡±


    After a pause, Fitz said: ¡°Although the 20% is less, after the business is running, the amount of this


    piece is still veryrge. If you make 10 billion US dors a year, the Ito family can share 2 billion. ,


    What is the concept of two billion US dors?


    I believe it is impossible for the Ito family to have so much profit in a year, right?¡±


    Ito Xiuhiko shook his head and said, ¡°Master Banks who does not calcte the ount like this. If I


    do this by myself, although I may not make an annual profit of 10 billion U.S. dors, the problem of


    doing more than 1 billion is not big. If you work hard by yourself, maybe you can achieve the scale


    of two to three billion. If you look at it this way, am I a loss?¡±


    Zara spoke with a bit of arrogance at this time: ¡°Mr. Ito, you just said that you might be able to


    achieve the scale of two or three billion US dors with your hard work. In my opinion, it is


    impossible.¡±


    Yuhiko Ito frowned and asked, ¡°Why is it impossible? My Ito family is one of the best in Japan!¡±


    Zara smiled and said with a bit of pressure: ¡°To be honest, if the Banks Familyy is not ready to do


    this business, you may have this opportunity, but since the Banks Familyy is going to enter the


    market now, then the Banks Familyy is there. It is certainly impossible for you to do such arge


    scale, and even the Banks Familyy may not allow you to do this business.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko¡¯s pride was hit hard.


    He did not expect that Zara, who had never spoken very much, could speak so directly!


    It can even be said that I don¡¯t give any face to Ito Takehiko!


    Feeling the shock, Ito¡¯s unconvinced emotions burst instantly.


    He gritted his teeth and said coldly: ¡°If this is the case, then there is no need to talk about it. The Ito


    family will operate this business by themselves! You will see with your own eyes how I did this


    business!¡±


    Zara smiled slightly: ¡°Mr. Ito, then I wish you good luck!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1747


    The negotiations between Fitz, Zara, and Ito Takehiko ended up unhappy.


    When the brothers and sisters left Ito Co., Ltd., Ito Yuhiko scolded Bantian Niang angrily on the


    spot.


    On the way back to the hotel, Fitz asked Zara: ¡°Zara, I just nned to flicker Ito Takehiko, and see if


    he can agree to the 20% ratio. Why did you suddenly turn your face with him?¡±


    Zara smiled slightly and said, ¡°20% is obviously lower than the lowest price he can afford, so no


    matter how you talk to him today, he will not be able to agree to this ratio. If you really want to force


    him, you must It has to give him enough pressure.¡±


    Fitz asked: ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Zara said: ¡°You call Zhenzhi Takahashi, saying that you n to sign a contract with him tomorrow,


    but before signing the contract, you have to talk to him about the details. The time is set to be


    tomorrow morning.¡±


    Fitz asked: ¡°How do you say? It¡¯s so decided. Give them a contract?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zara said indifferently: ¡°I n to sign the contract, but the details have to be finalized. We can


    just find a reason and say at that time. There are some details that need to be discussed again, and


    I can move the signing dateter.¡±


    While speaking, Zara said again: ¡°If you let the wind go now, Ito Yuihiko will definitely be very


    anxious. If not tomorrow, he will lower his posture and take the initiative to talk to us again.¡±


    Fitz nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then listen to you, I¡¯ll call Takahashi Zhenzhi!¡±


    Maki Takahashi received a call from Fitz. When he heard that the Banks Familyy was about to sign


    a contract with him, he was so excited!


    Later, while arranging his staff to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s signing ceremony, he let people go out and


    told the whole Tokyo that the Banks Familyy was ready to sign with him.


    This news immediately spread among the Tokyo business elite.


    Countless people called and sent messages to congratte Takahashi Machi, because they


    believed that once the Takahashi family and the Banks Familyy cooperate, the Takahashi family will


    surely surpass the Ito family and be the first family in Japan!


    Ito Yuihiko also received the news very quickly. He was still angered, but after hearing the news, he


    almost went out of anger.


    He did not expect that as soon as the news came out, the Takahashi family would be a hot


    target.


    Now, the entire Tokyo city is beginning to chase Takahashi Machi, who regards Takahashi Machi as


    the future richest man in Japan, immediately let Ito Yuhiko realize the meaning of Zara¡¯s previous


    words.


    If the Banks Familyy united with the Takahashi family, he would definitely not have a bright future.


    If this were the case, the Ito family seemed unscathed, but actually suffered heavy losses.


    In the past, he was able to equalize with the Takahashi family, but if this cooperation is lost, the


    Takahashi family will quickly leave him behind.


    At that time, all the aura on him will be robbed by Takahashi Machi.


    The invisible loss is almost immeasurable!


    Ito Yuhiko, who was extremely bored, shut himself in the room and thought about it all afternoon.


    In the end, after nightfall, he reluctantly made a decision and called Banks¡¯ family to try to talk


    again.


    If it doesn¡¯t work, I will directly agree to the 20% cooperation terms of the Banks Familyy.


    At this moment, Zara and Fitz had just finished eating in the revolving restaurant on the top floor of


    the hotel. After the two returned to their rooms, Zara was going to take a bath first.


    At this time, the door bell rang, and she saw from the LCD screen that her brother was knocking on


    the door, so she opened the door by hand.


    Fitz stood at the door, holding his mobile phone, and said with a smile: ¡°Zara, you are a god! Ito


    Yuhiko just called me!¡±


    Zara leaned on the door frame and asked with a smile, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1748


    Fitz said excitedly: ¡°He means he is willing to consider our proposals and conditions, but he still


    hopes to have a face-to-face talk. What do you think?¡±


    Zara said, ¡°I think it¡¯s okay. Call him back and ask him toe to the hotel to talk to us early


    tomorrow morning. If the talk is good, we will cooperate with him. Takahashi Jinzhi won¡¯t be there.


    Let¡¯s talk again; if the talks are not good, we will go directly to sign the contract with Takahashi


    Zhenzhi!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Fitz said eagerly: ¡°I¡¯ll call him back!¡±


    As soon as Fitz¡¯s voice fell, four ck-d ninjas suddenly rushed down from the ceiling of the hotel


    corridor?!


    Zara and Fitz hadn¡¯t had time to react, they were already subdued by them.


    Zara roared in horror: ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    One of the masked ninjas said coldly: ¡°Miss Banks, I¡¯m Mr. Ito¡¯s subordinate. I have something to do


    with you, so please don¡¯t feel wronged!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zara and Fitz were both dumbfounded!


    Zara was horrified, and thought to himself: ¡°Ito Yuihiko just called and said that he was going to


    negotiate with his brother again. Why did the ninja kill him in a blink of an eye?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that his renegotiating is false and the kidnapping of us is true?¡±


    Zara hurriedly blurted out: ¡°Several people, is there any misunderstanding in this? We are just about


    to renegotiate the meeting with Mr. Ito. What are you doing?¡±


    The man grinned: ¡°Ms. Banks, ask what you should ask, don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t, just walk with


    us, we won¡¯t kill you, but if you want to resist, or use some tricks If you do, I¡¯m sorry, I will let you


    two die in Japan!¡±


    Zara realized that something might be wrong, and blurted out: ¡°Several people, if it¡¯s about money,


    you can speak as much as you want. No matter who you are instructed, I can give you double or


    even triple four. Times the price!¡±


    The man sneered and said, ¡°Sorry, we ninjas always pay attention to credibility, so I asked Miss


    Banks and Mr. Banks to not feel wronged!¡±


    Having said that, he immediately winked at the two people around him!


    The two men immediately took out two special handkerchiefs from their pockets.


    Arge amount of ether was spilled into the handkerchief.


    Before Zara and Fitz could scream, they were tightly covered with a handkerchief.


    Immediately afterwards, the smell of a chemical potion puffed up the nose, making the two of them


    immediately unconscious!


    Afterwards, the two ninjas carried the two siblings on their shoulders, tied them firmly with straps,


    and threw the downhill rope directly from the window of the hotel room, leading them to slide down


    the ground from the wall as light as a swallow.


    Outside, twomercial vehicles had been waiting for a long time. After the ck-clothed ninja


    carried the unconscious Banks brother and sister into the vehicle, the twomercial vehicles


    drove away from the scene quickly!


    This series of kidnappings was nothing short of passing, and no one in the entire hotel knew that


    the Banks brothers and sisters had been abducted!


    What is even more frightening is that more than a dozen people from the Banks Familyy have been


    poisoned to death in their respective rooms at this time.


    It was the military sarin gas used by this group of ninjas that killed them.


    This poisonous gas is a military chemical weapon. In 1995, someone used this highly poisonous


    chemical weapon to cause a terrorist incident on the Japanese subway.


    After sarin gas invades the human body through the respiratory tract or skin and mucous


    membranes, it can cause the death of the victim in a very short time, and the lethal dose is even


    only 10 mg.


    After the two cars drove quickly away from the hotel, the man in the car took out his mobile phone


    and made a call: ¡°Mr. Matsumoto, the man has been caught, and all the other people in the Banks


    Familyy have died. We are in their room, secretly. It left the exclusive mark of the Tenglin family!¡±


    On the phone, Matsumoto¡¯s excited voice came: ¡°Very good! Very good!


    You will take them to Kyoto to wait for my news, kill them when needed, and hide their bodies in the


    Ito family in Kyoto. His mansion! After the death of Banks¡¯ family, grandchildren and eldest


    granddaughter, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s death was unclear! However, there was an exclusive imprint of the


    Tenglin family on the scene. Ito will definitely think that all of this is the fault of Takahashi, grandson.


    The family will definitely send someone over to avenge their heirs. Tokyo, here is a good show!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1749


    The hotel quickly discovered the anomaly.


    It was the guests downstairs who first discovered the problem. They found that there were two more


    ropes outside the window, so they informed the hotel reception.


    The front desk of the hotel found Zara¡¯s room directly ording to the room number found by the


    rope.


    When they found that Zara¡¯s room was empty and the scene was a bit messy, the person in charge


    of the hotel immediately panicked!


    The Banks brothers and sisters are not only their distinguished guests, but the Banks Familyy is


    also one of the shareholders of Aman Hotel Group. Naturally, they dare not neglect any such thing.


    Soon after, they came to the room of Banks¡¯ entourage, looking for someone to ask what happened.


    Unexpectedly, besides the corpse in the room, there are still corpses!


    All the entourages and assistants in the Banks Familyy died tragically in their respective rooms!


    The death is terrible!


    The hotel manager was so scared on the spot that his legs were soft, and he sat on the ground with


    a puff, and then he wetted his crotch!


    In the hotel I managed, more than a dozen people died at once, all of them from the Banks Familyy!


    Even more desperate is that Fitz and Zara two brothers and sisters have disappeared!


    This is the eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter of the Banks Familyy!


    They are definitely the two most outstanding of the Banks Familyy¡¯s generation! Unexpectedly, he


    was kidnapped in the hotel he managed! If the Banks Familyy was to be held ountable, it would


    be hard for him to die!


    He hardly dared to dy, and while letting people call the police, he called his boss, the chairman of


    the Aman Hotel Group.


    He wanted to notify the Banks Familyy immediately, so as not to me the Banks Familyy for not


    reporting in time. However, in his capacity, he was not qualified to directly contact the Banks


    Familyy, so he could only call the boss, and the boss would ry it on his behalf. The chairman of


    Aman Hotel Group was in Dubai at this time.


    After hearing this, he almost suffered a heart attack on the spot!


    Fitz and Zara were kidnapped in their hotel? ! This is simply a great sin! What if the two of them


    really have a shoring, the Banks Familyy still can¡¯t destroy themselves? !


    So he immediately called Zayne who was far away in Eastcliff! After hearing the report, Zayne¡¯s


    blood pressure surged and he almost passed out. Fortunately, the Banks Familyy was rescued in


    time, and fortunately, there was no serious problem.


    However, when I heard that Fitz and Zara were kidnapped in Japan, the whole Banks Familyy was


    extremely angry! Mr. Banks immediately let all the hermit masters of the Banks Familyy fly to Tokyo


    overnight, and issued two consecutive iron orders:


    The first is to dig three feet ofnd in Tokyo, but also to find and rescue Fitz and Zara alive! Second,


    find out who is behind the scenes, and if the Banks Familyy owns it, you must also punish the whole


    n!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1750


    An hourter, the two private jets took off one after another at Eastcliff International Airport, and


    nearly 100 top masters from the Banks Familyy were dispatched to Tokyo!


    At this time in Tokyo, undercurrents are already surging under the calm surface!


    After the police in Tokyo learned about this, they were so scared that they blew up the pot!


    They know that this kind of killing more than a dozen people and kidnapping two people is not only


    extremely bad in nature, it is more likely to rise to an international incident!


    As a result, the Tokyo police immediately blocked the Aman Hotel, and officers from the


    Investigation Section were searching for all valuable clues inch by inch.


    They first found the mobile phone that Fitz left behind in Zara¡¯s room, and found the call records


    between him and Ito Takehiko, and then in the room of Banks¡¯ entourage, they found a ninja dart


    with the Tenglin family totem. .


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As soon as these two clues came out, the Tokyo police became even more powerful!


    The director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, who came to supervise the scene


    personally, paled in shock after receiving these feedback.


    He looked at the technicians below and asked loudly, ¡°Are you sure that both the Ito family and the


    Takahashi family are suspected?!¡±


    The police chief in charge of the on-site investigation blurted out: ¡°Minister, there is a gossip that


    both Ito and Takahashi are trying their best to reach cooperation with the Banks Familyy, but the Ito


    family seems to have fallen behind, so they have done something to the Banks Familyy. Motivation,


    and the ninja darts of the Tenglin family were discovered at the scene, and the Tenglin family is


    under the Takahashi family, so this incident may be the Takahashi family arguing for the Ito family. In


    short, there are suspicions on both sides¡­ ..¡±


    The chief of the Metropolitan Police Department wanted to cry without tears, and blurted out: ¡°Just


    the news of the deaths of a dozen people is likely to make a global sensation, not to mention the


    use of sarin to kill people, this can be regarded as a terrorist attack! It turns out that the eldest


    grandson and eldest granddaughter of China¡¯s first family were kidnapped. Now you tell me that the


    master behind the murderer may be one of the tworgest families in Japan. How can this case be


    solved?¡±


    The other party also said helplessly: ¡°Director, I don¡¯t want to make the case so troublesome, but


    the evidence chain of the case is like this, and our top priority now is to find out the two brothers and


    sisters of the Banks Familyy. They are also dead, and our Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department


    will definitely be theughing stock of the world!¡±


    The chief of the Metropolitan Police Department angrily said: ¡°Let all the police in Tokyo move me!


    Even if you dig the entire Tokyo three feet, you must find people for me!¡±


    The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department¡¯s battle was so big that the entire Tokyo metropolis


    suddenly exploded.


    The first to receive news was the big family in Tokyo.


    Ito Yuihiko had not received Fitz¡¯s reply, so he took the initiative to call him. After calling him a few


    times and no one answered him, he immediately sent someone to find out the situation. When he


    heard the news, he was struck by lightning.


    He couldn¡¯t understand, who was so bold that he dared to do something to the Banks Familyy.


    Although he knew that before Fitz was kidnapped, he had just talked to him on the phone, but after


    all, he hadn¡¯t done anything extraordinary, so he had a clear conscience, and he didn¡¯t expect this


    matter to have anything to do with him.


    However, after Maki Takahashi heard about this, he was immediately confused.


    Fitz had already said that he would sign a contract with him tomorrow morning, but was suddenly


    kidnapped with his sister? Isn¡¯t this a good thing to bad yourself?


    When he thought of this, the first suspect he thought of was Ito Yuhiko!


    This is not only because the Ito family is its biggestpetitor, but also because of the death of


    Tenglin Quintongtian, it is highly suspected that it has something to do with Ito Takehiko!


    The unclear death of Tenglin Quintongtian gave Takahashi a feeling of being watched. Now that the


    Banks brothers and sisters have been kidnapped again, he is naturally attributed to Ito Yuhiko.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly became nervous!


    Ito can kill more than a dozen people from the Banks Familyy and kidnap the Banks Familyy


    siblings, maybe he will do it on himself too!


    So many people in the Banks Familyy have been killed, which proves that the manpower of Ito


    Takehiko¡¯s organization is very strong, and he must strengthen his safety protection!


    So he immediately called Teng Lin Zhengzhe, who was monitoring Charlie Wade, and said


    nervously as soon as he opened his mouth: ¡°Teng Lin, the three of you go back to Tokyo quickly,


    come back now!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe asked in surprise: ¡°Go back to Tokyo now? Mr. Takahashi, don¡¯t we need to


    follow the Chinese?¡±


    Maki Takahashi blurted out: ¡°I can¡¯t take care of him anymore. The bastard of Ito Yuhiko is probably


    the one who tied the Banks Familyy. This time I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to die with me! Come back and


    protect my safety!¡±

 Chapter 1751-1755

    Chapter 1751-1755


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1751


    At this moment, Charlie Wade was walking on the streets of Osaka. This time he went out, he still


    did not let Cameron Isaac and others follow. The reason was that he wanted to take advantage of


    this time and directly eliminate the remaining three ninjas who were following him. Because Osaka


    was already thest stop of the business on his trip to Japan, he wanted to quickly get rid of these


    three followers, and then hurry up to visit Kyoto.


    He deliberately led the three of Teng Lin Zhengzhe to leave the downtown area, preparing to find a


    suitable ce to start.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the three people who had been quietly following him two or


    three hundred meters away suddenly began to turn their heads and walk back.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but wondered: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? They are not following me anymore,


    are they aware of something?¡±


    ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be. I alone did not show any intention to attack. I have even beenpletely


    ignorant of their existence. They have no reason to notice anything abnormal.


    ¡°Is it because they are in a hurry? Or is it that Takahashi gave up letting them follow me?¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade sighed, turned around, and started following these three people in


    turn.


    He didn¡¯t want to leave any hidden dangers for himself. After all, these ninjas have been with him


    for so long. If he let them go like this, the ghost knows if they wille back again?


    Even, the ghosts knew that after they left Japan, they would follow Aurouss Hilll to make trouble for


    themselves?


    Aurouss Hilll has his own wife, ire Wilson Wilson, who is her own weakness, saying nothing can


    put her in danger!


    So, today, let these three people keep their lives!


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe never thought that Charlie Wade would follow them in turn. He always felt that


    Charlie Wade should not have noticed their existence, so now he took the two juniors and ran all the


    way to the hotel.


    It¡¯s gettingte now. It¡¯s impossible to get from Osaka to Tokyo by Shinkansen or airnes, so the


    best way is to drive all the way.


    If you drive fast, you can reach Tokyo in five or six hours.


    Therefore, they have to go back to the hotel to pick up the car, and then set off quickly to Tokyo.


    The three people walked in a hurry all the way and arrived at the hotel quickly.


    At the entrance of the hotel, Teng Lin Zhengzhe said: ¡°Second, youe back to the room with me


    to pack things, and third, you go to the basement to pick up the car and wait at the entrance of the


    hotel.


    We wille down and meet you soon!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The old third nodded, and the three men were divided into two groups. The two used the


    elevator to go upstairs to the room and simply packed the soft and monitoring equipment, and one


    took the elevator to the underground garage to pick up the car.


    As soon as Teng Lin Zhengzhe entered the elevator, he hurriedly called to report to Takahashi


    Zhenzhi.


    As soon as the phone call, he hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, we will leave for Tokyo in


    five minutes, and we are expected to arrive in more than four hours! Please stay at home during


    these few hours. , Wait for everything to be said after we arrive.¡±


    Takahashi said in a panic: ¡°Tenglin, I asked someone to inquire about it. It is said that the other


    party¡¯s methods are very fierce, and even the sarin gas is used. This is a f*cking lunatic! I am afraid


    of them now. Start with me, how many masters does your Tenglin family have in Tokyo? Quickly let


    them alle to my house to protect me!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, we don¡¯t have much manpower avable in


    Tokyo now, because the remaining manpower has been sent to Kyoto and is staring at Nanako Ito.


    Should I tell them to rush back? ¡°


    Machi Takahashi hesitated for a moment, and then said: ¡°No need! Leave them in Kyoto! As long as


    they can control Nanako Ito, I still have the capital to mediate with Ito Yuhiko! You can¡¯t put eggs in


    the same cage! ¡°


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe immediately said: ¡°Okay, then the three of us will go back first. We must protect


    your safety!¡±


    At the same time, Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯s third junior brother also got out of the elevator on the


    second basement floor and rushed all the way to the front of the car.


    As soon as he unlocked the door to get into the car, he felt a sudden force of force grabbing his


    neck directly from behind!


    Immediately afterwards, he saw someone using a shuriken to withstand his throat!


    Moreover, he knows this shuriken! It is his little brother Tenglin Quintongtian owns!


    He murmured in panic in his heart: ¡°Could it be that this person is the one who killed the younger


    brother?!¡±


    He was shocked and blurted out: ¡°Big brother for your life! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°If you want to survive, just do as I say!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1752


    He hurriedly nodded his head like smashing garlic: ¡°I listen to you, don¡¯t be impulsive, this shuriken


    is smeared with poison, even if it breaks a little, it won¡¯t be saved¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    After Teng Lin Zhengzhe and the second younger brother quickly packed some important items,


    they took the elevator to the hotel lobby.


    They didn¡¯t even have time to check out, just thinking about getting in the car and returning to


    Tokyo.


    However, when they went out, they found that their car was not waiting here.


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe cursed: ¡°Damn, the third bastard, what are you doing! Give him a call!¡±


    The second younger brother immediately took out his mobile phone, called, and cursed: ¡°Lao San,


    what are you doing?


    Why haven¡¯t youe out!¡±


    At the request of Charlie Wade, the third child said: ¡°Second brother, one of the tires is t. I guess


    it¡¯s punctured. I¡¯m jogging. I¡¯m about to change my spare tire. Why don¡¯t youe down and help


    me? !¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± The second junior brother said to Teng Lin Zhengzhe: ¡°Brother, one of the tires may be


    punctured. I¡¯ll change it for him.¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe nodded and exhorted: ¡°You two move faster!¡±


    underground garage.


    The third child who was held by Charlie Wade¡¯s shuriken against his neck, pleaded: ¡°Brother, I have


    called ording to your instructions, can you spare my life¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°You did a good job, I will let you suffer less!¡±


    After speaking, before he recovered, Charlie Wade mmed his hand on his neck!


    Hearing a click, the person¡¯s neck was broken in an instant, and the whole person lost all


    consciousness at this moment and turned into a corpse.


    After that, Charlie Wade did not hesitate, and immediately moved his body to the side of the car,


    with his back facing the front of the car, as if he was checking the backstage.


    And Charlie Wade himself, behind the car next door, hid his breath, waiting for the next fish to be


    caught.


    At this time, the second child ran over violently.


    Due to the irritability, the whole person¡¯s vignce was reduced a lot. Seeing that the third child was


    still squatting on the tires of the car, he was suddenly out of breath.


    He ran over quickly, pped the back of the youngest¡¯s head, and cursed: ¡°Asshole! You are here to


    watch? Don¡¯t you know how to get the spare tire and jack out first?!¡±


    After finishing speaking, I saw the youngest body, swayed by a p, and fell to the ground.


    The second child saw his eyes suddenly open and staring at him, and he was immediately


    frightened!


    At this moment, he realized that the three of their brothers and sisters had also been targeted!


    Moreover, it is very likely that the gang who killed the fourth Teng Lin Quintongtian was eyeing


    them!


    Thinking of this, he flees with fright.


    But when he turned around, a man suddenly appeared in front of him! This ck shadow stretched


    out a hand at a very fast speed and pinched his neck tightly!


    The second younger brother of Teng Lin Zhengzhe couldn¡¯t breathe instantly.


    But at this time, he also saw the man in front of him clearly.


    Isn¡¯t this person the same Chinese who followed his four brothers all the way from Tokyo? !


    At this moment, the second child¡¯s mind was almost exploded!


    He eximed in astonishment in his heart: ¡°Could it be that¡­is it the Chinese who killed the fourth


    and third son?! Could it be that¡­has he been teasing us all the time?!¡±


    When he was extremely frightened, Charlie Wade wiped a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and


    said yfully, ¡°My buddy, what are you doing?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1753


    ¡°I¡­I¡­cough cough cough¡­¡±


    The second child who was pinched around his neck immediately turned blue.


    He wanted to talk, but he couldn¡¯t say anything except one word for me.


    He looked at Charlie Wade with frightened and pleading eyes, hoping that Charlie Wade could leave


    him a way out.


    But Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°People don¡¯t offend me, and I don¡¯t offend people. You guys started


    in Tokyo and followed and eavesdropped all the way, with the intention of killing me before I left


    Japan. Do you think I might let you go?¡±


    The face of Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯s second junior brother was already full of despair.


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a good time.¡±


    After speaking, with a gentle force on his hand, he heard a crisp sound from the opponent¡¯s neck,


    and the personpletely lost his vitality.


    Later, Charlie Wade stuffed the bodies of the second and third children into the trunk, as if these two


    people had never appeared here.


    After doing all this, Charlie Wade took out his mobile phone and called Cameron Isaac: ¡°Let your


    men drive the frozen car to the door of the hotel.¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe, who was at the entrance of the hotel, waited for nearly ten minutes, and he was


    anxious before the two of them drove out.


    Although it is a little troublesome to change tires, it is impossible for two people to get better


    together for so long, right?


    He took out his cell phone and called the third child.


    No one answered the phone.


    Immediately afterwards, he called his second child again, but the call was still unanswered.


    No one answered the phone calls of the two of them, which is really abnormal and excessive!


    There was a strong sense of crisis in Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯s heart.


    Thinking of the death of the fourth oldest Teng Lin Quintongtian, he felt a chill in his back!


    ¡°Could it be that we have been targeted by people now?!¡±


    ¡°Will the second and third child have suffered an ident?!¡±


    Thinking of this, he subconsciously wanted to turn around and go to the basement to see what


    happened.


    However, as soon as he took two steps, he stopped immediately.


    ¡°If the second and third children really encounter unexpected events, then the opponent¡¯s strength


    is definitely not something I can handle¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that at the moment it can only be a thirty-six n!¡±


    Thinking of this, the flustered Teng Lin Zhengzhe turned and prepared to leave the scene quickly.


    He wanted to leave this ce of right and wrong first, and after making sure that no one was


    following him, he would find a way to leave Osaka.


    but¡­¡­


    At the moment he suddenly turned around to leave, he suddenly ran into a man full of arms.


    At this moment, he was in a panic, and he didn¡¯t have the usual calm and alertness. He didn¡¯t even


    look at the person he had hit. He bowed his head and said I¡¯m sorry, and wanted to leave quickly.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt his arm being pulled by the other party, and then he heard a


    familiar voice asking: ¡°Mr. Teng Lin, where are you going in such a hurry?¡±


    The moment Teng Lin Zhengzhe heard Charlie Wade¡¯s voice, his whole body trembled violently!


    He listened to Charlie Wade in a hotel in Nagoya, so he recognized this voice all at once!


    When he looked up subconsciously, he saw Charlie Wade looking at him with a smile on his face.


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe asked in horror: ¡°You¡­you¡­how do you¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1754


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°You want to ask, how can I know your identity?¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe stared at Charlie Wade with wide eyes: ¡°You¡­you always know?!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Of course I know!¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible? me it on your Japanese ninja¡¯s strength, it¡¯s really a bit powerful.¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe was struck by lightning. He blurted out and asked, ¡°Is my junior brother killed by


    you?!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded generously and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade added: ¡°Your second and third junior brothers were also killed by me.


    Their bodies are now lying in your trunk.¡±


    ¡°Asshole!¡± Teng Lin Zhengzhe roared, and immediately, from the cuff of his left hand, a dagger


    suddenly fell out of his left hand.


    Immediately afterwards, he concentrated all his power on his left hand, and suddenly stab Charlie


    Wade with all his strength.


    Seeing his movements, Charlie Wade smiled slightly, still holding his right arm with one hand, and


    holding his left wrist with the other hand in a calm manner.


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade¡¯s strength was surprisingly great, and his left


    hand was so grasped by him that he couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Charlie Wade saw his face full of shock and smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Teng Lin, don¡¯t be so nervous. If


    you give up resistance, you can suffer a lot less sin when you are on the roadter!¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯s whole body seemed to be thunderous, and he said in horror: ¡°Sir! I am under


    orders from Takahashi, he let me follow you, please forgive me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You always have to pay back when youe out. You have to tie


    your head to your waistband. Who can you me if you drop it?¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe blurted out: ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I am willing to help you kill Takahashi


    Zhenzhi and avenge you!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°The thing I don¡¯t like most in my life is you, a domestic ve


    of the three surnames who sells for glory. You are dead anyway. If you die with a little heart and


    backbone, I will count you. It¡¯s a man.¡±


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe choked and said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you have an old Chinese saying that it is better to


    die than to live? Even if you are a dog, it is worse than death¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled lightly: ¡°Being my dog, you are not worthy.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade squeezed the meridian of his wrist and used a burst of vigor, and


    followed his meridians to destroy his meridians!


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe only felt that his legs suddenly softened, and then his whole body had lost


    support, as if all the strength of his body had been vacuumed at this moment.


    He was horrified and didn¡¯t know what was the reason or what was good, when a refrigerated


    container truck stopped by the roadside.


    Cameron Isaac¡¯s men ran off the car and said respectfully to Charlie Wade: ¡°Master, what do you


    want?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, and supported the weakened Teng Lin Zhengzhe, and said to


    Cameron Isaac¡¯s subordinate: ¡°My friend is drinking too much. You can get him into your car. He still


    has two friends. I have someone drive it out.¡±


    The man nodded immediately, taking over Teng Lin Zhengzhe and preparing to carry him into the


    passengerpartment of the refrigerated car.


    Teng Lin Zhengzhe was shocked, and blurted out: ¡°Where are you taking me?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Look, your whole body is already soft and muddy now. This does


    not fit the characteristics of your Japanese ninjas. Are you Japanese ninjas with forbearance and


    hard as iron? I will put you in the containerter. Frozen in the car for a few hours, so you can get


    back the hardness of the ninja!¡±


    ¡°What?! Freezing?!¡± Teng Lin Zhengzhe begged desperately: ¡°This gentleman, I beg you, I really


    don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help looking into the distance, watching the pedestrians on the side of


    the road shouting: ¡°Help¡­Help¡­¡±


    However, in the next second, he realized that not only did he lose strength all over his body, but his


    voice became extremely weak.


    Although I was hoarse, this sound, I am afraid that people two meters away will not hear any


    movement¡­


    At this moment, Cameron Isaac also ran over. He came to Charlie Wade and hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Master, what is your business?¡±


    Charlie Wade handed him a car key and said: ¡°There is amercial car in parking lot 094 in the


    basement, and there are two ninjas in the trunk. You drive the car out, and go to a safe ce with


    the freezer car. Put the people in the trunk, and the guy in the co-pilot, into the freezer, and then


    send the four ice sculptures to the gate of Takahashi Machi¡¯s house in Tokyo for Machi Takahashi to


    sign for it!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1755


    Five hourster.


    The sky is getting brighter.


    In the sky of Tokyo, there was a touch of white fish.


    A new day has begun. Many people wake up from a deep sleep, but many people never sleep.


    The night that just passed, the entire Tokyo was almost turned upside down.


    The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department dispatched all, and even seconded arge number of


    people from several nearby small cities. Not only did they find an earth-shaking situation in Tokyo,


    they also closed all the roads leading from Tokyo to the outside and set up cards for every vehicle


    leaving the city. Strictly searched, just to find the whereabouts of the Banks brother and sister.


    Overnight, the entire Tokyo was under total martialw!


    The keen media has already received news that the eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter of


    China¡¯s first family were kidnapped in Tokyo, and dozens of entourages were killed.


    The explosion of this kind of news is unprecedented!


    In the past, Tokyo has also encountered terrorist attacks and major criminal cases, but there has


    never been such a bad nature!


    You know, the Banks Familyy is the richest and most powerful family in China.


    They encountered such a serious criminal case in Japan, the nature of which even surpassed Bill


    Gates¡¯ kidnapping in Tokyo.


    The Banks Familyy also spent half the night in Tokyo.


    This time, not only did the Banks Familyy have hundreds of hidden masters, but Zayne also came


    personally.


    The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department attached great importance to the arrival of Zayne, and


    the director personally invited him to the Metropolitan Police Department to inform him of the


    investigation process of this case.


    The so-called detection process of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is actually to bring


    Machi


    Takahashi and Takehiko Ito to the Metropolitan Police Department for interrogation.


    Because in their opinion, both of them are suspect.


    Moreover, the two people feel that it must be the other party¡¯s so-called, and they are harming


    themselves at the same time.


    Ito Yuhiko felt that Takahashi must have deliberately wanted to use this incident to pour dirty water


    on the Ito family, so that the Banks Familyy canpletely eradicate the Ito family;


    Maki Takahashi felt that Yuhiko Ito must have felt that he couldn¡¯t get the cooperation of the Banks


    Familyy and deliberately wanted to frame himself, so he left a ninja dart of the Tenglin family on the


    scene. This clearly shows that it is nting and setting the me!


    The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is also at a loss.


    In their view, although the two men seemed to have certain motives, the Metropolitan Police


    Department could not find any substantive evidence.


    The only evidence is the ninja dart left on the scene.


    This ninja dart really belongs to the Tenglin family, and the Tenglin family is attached to the


    Takahashi family. This is something everyone in Tokyo¡¯s upper ss knows, and the Metropolitan


    Police Department naturally knows it.


    However, this evidence is somewhat abrupt.


    Because, no one was injured by the ninja dart at the scene where the ninja dart was found. The


    murderer was so professional that he killed more than a dozen people without leaving a living


    mouth. Why did he leave a ninja dart that was useless at all?


    This is likely to be a blindfold left by the other party.


    Therefore, the Chief of the Metropolitan Police Department said to Zayne: ¡°Mr. Banks, we have to


    continue to investigate this matter. After all, it is difficult to exin the problem with a ninja dart


    alone, and it is very likely that the other party left us behind to confuse us. Smoke bombs!¡±


    Zayne said with a ck face to the director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department: ¡°I don¡¯t


    care if it is a smoke bomb!


    If the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department can find my son and daughter within 24 hours, and


    ensure their safety, this I can no longer pursue the matter to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police


    Department, but if it exceeds 24 hours, or if there is any ident to my son or daughter, I will


    definitely announce the matter to the world! Let the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department


    completely discredit you!¡±


    The head of the Metropolitan Police Department is as big as a fight.

 Chapter 1756-1760

    Chapter 1756-1760


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1756


    After 7 o¡¯clock in the morning, the media will definitely report this matter.


    At that time, it will definitely spread throughout Japan.


    If within 24 hours, you can¡¯t save people, this news will surely spread all over the world.


    At that time, this will not only be the scandal of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, but also


    the scandal of the entire Japan!


    If thew and order in Japan are so bad, the murderer is so cruel, and so tough, who will dare to


    come to Tokyo in the future?


    It is not only the rich and entrepreneurs who dare note, but the politicians of various countries


    are afraid toe.


    But Tokyo is the capital of Japan! If this scandal spreads all over the world, it will surely plunge the


    entire Japan into a diplomatic dilemma!


    So he immediately asked his subordinates: ¡°Are there any detailed autopsy results?¡±


    The chief forensic doctor in charge of the autopsy immediately rushed to report to the Tokyo


    Metropolitan Police Commissioner and Zayne: ¡°After our autopsy, it was found that more than a


    dozen Banks¡¯ entourages who died of poisoning, without exception, were all sarin poisoning, and


    we It was discovered that they all died of liquid sarin poisoning.¡±Zayne frowned, ¡°Liquid sarin gas,


    what do you mean?¡±


    The forensic doctor hurriedly exined: ¡°Sarin gas is a colorless oily liquid at room temperature,


    much like glycerin. When used in war, it is exploded to form arge area of   aerosol, whether it is


    breathing or skin. Contact will cause poisoning.¡±


    ¡°But the murderer this time must not want to make a big explosion, so he used a carrier simr to a


    syringe needle to inject about 30 milligrams of liquid sarin gas, and projected it on the victim at a


    certain distance to make the victim suffer. People died of poison.¡±


    The chief of the Metropolitan Police Department hurriedly asked: ¡°That is to say, that ninja dart


    really has not been actually used?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡±


    The chief of the Metropolitan Police could not help asking Zayne, ¡°Mr. Banks, you said that the


    person behind this incident is the enemy of the Banks Familyy?¡±


    Zayne said with a green face: ¡°I don¡¯t care whose enemy I am, I only know that my son and


    daughter were kidnapped in Tokyo! You must get them back to me unscathed!¡±


    The chief of the Metropolitan Police Department was extremely helpless, and hurriedly arranged:


    ¡°First, continue to enhance the search, and do not let go of any suspicious locations, vehicles, and


    people! Second, release both Ito Yuhiko and Takahashi, and then closely monitor me. What they do,


    see if you can find any clues!¡±


    Maki Takahashi in the interrogation room, when he heard that he let himself go home, hurriedly


    asked: ¡°It¡¯s not very peaceful these days, can you let me stay in the Metropolitan Police


    Department?¡±


    The police officer handling the case said angrily: ¡°You use the Tokyo Metropolitan Police


    Department as a hotel? Get out quickly, otherwise we¡¯ll be hard!¡±


    Takahashi was really helpless, so he returned home from the Metropolitan Police Department under


    the escort of a few bodyguards.


    Along the way, Takahashi Machi has been worried.


    He was afraid that someone would harm him, and Teng Lin Zhengzhe and the three of them were


    not around yet.


    If something happened, he was afraid that he would not even have the ability to resist.


    So, he immediately called Teng Lin Zhengzhe.


    However, no one answered a few calls in the past, which made him even more nervous.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? After a few hours, it¡¯s time to go back to Tokyo from Osaka? Why can¡¯t I


    get through the phone?¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help getting irritated, and made several more calls to Teng Lin


    Zhengzhe¡¯s two junior brothers, but none of them could get through.


    At this time, he was already faintly aware of something bad in his heart. Could it be that Teng Lin


    Zhengzhe and the three of them, like their four junior brothers, were all killed by those mysterious


    ninjas?


    At this moment, the housekeeper called, and as soon as he came up he said hurriedly: ¡°Mr.


    Takahashi, there was a mysterious person just now. He said he sent you a great gift!¡±


    Takahashi asked in horror, ¡°Big gift?! What kind of gift?!¡±


    ¡°A truck!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1757


    ¡°Truck?! What the hell is going on?!¡±


    The butler hurriedly said: ¡°The other party drove the truck to the door of the vi, saying that it was a


    gift for you in the car.¡±


    ¡°What about others?!¡±


    ¡°I heard it through the inte on the doorbell at the door. When I came out, the people had


    disappeared, but the car was still¡­¡±


    Takahashi shivered when he heard this!


    Who would use a truck to give gifts? You left the truck at your door? !


    Moreover, it is still in such a sensitive time period!


    Thinking of this, he asked nervously: ¡°Have you opened it to see what¡¯s inside?¡±


    The butler said: ¡°No, I want to wait until youe back before opening it.¡±


    Takahashi blurted out: ¡°Call the police! Call the police! Maybe there is a bomb in the car!¡±


    The housekeeper hurriedly said: ¡°My lord, we have done explosives and toxic substances tests and


    no abnormalities have been found.¡±


    ¡°Nothing abnormal?¡± Maki Takahashi breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    Under normal circumstances, if you want to use something to harm people, it is nothing more than


    bombs and poisons. Since there is nothing abnormal after detection, there should be no problem.


    The equipment used at home to detect explosives and toxic substances is the same as that used by


    the airport and customs. The uracy rate is extremely high. If there are such substances, it is


    absolutely impossible to hide them.


    Thinking of this, he said: ¡°I will be back in a few minutes, waiting for me.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Takahashi couldn¡¯t help rubbing his temples, and his whole body was a


    bit exhausted.


    From yesterday to today, Tokyo has been so chaotic that he is already a little nervous.


    Ten minutester, Takahashi Machi returned to his vi.


    The biggest difference between Japan and China is that many houses are not built by developers,


    but are built by homeowners.


    This is very simr to China a few decades ago. Whether rich or poor, they buynd and build their


    own houses.


    Therefore, in Japan, there are very few concepts ofmunity,munity, and apartment.


    The mansion of Machi Takahashi, not far from the Japanese Imperial Pce, has an excellent


    location and a huge area.


    When he came to the door of his house, he saw a frozen truck parked on the side of the road.


    The butler ran over to open the door for him at this time, and said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, this


    is the car. The door is locked and the me is not turned off. The freezer at the back is still cooling.¡±


    Takahashi touched his chin and couldn¡¯t help but pped his lips: ¡°Who the hell delivered this?


    Would you give me ice cream for the big winter?¡±


    Eiji Takahashi, with his hands in ster, was also supported by the servant. He walked out of the


    luxurious gate with sleepy eyes. He saw Machi Takahashi and the frozen car still in operation, and


    asked in surprise: ¡± Dad, what is going on?¡±


    Maki Takahashi shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know which bastard it is. He drove such a car and


    said it was a gift for me.¡±


    Takahashi Eiji frowned and asked, ¡°Is it a seafood delivery car? Yesterday, I ordered a top-quality


    bluefin tuna. I said it would be delivered in two days.¡±


    The housekeeper hurriedly said, ¡°Master, the person who delivered it just now said it was a gift for


    the master, not for you.¡±


    Takahashi Eiji said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a mistake. What about the delivery person?¡±


    ¡°Ran¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Takahashi Eiji blurted out: ¡°Why did you leave the car behind when you gave


    something?¡±


    Takahashi¡¯s brows furrowed: ¡°It always feels a little weird¡­¡±


    The housekeeper said at this time: ¡°My lord, we have checked with the equipment. There should be


    no danger. Would you like to open the freezer?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1758


    Maki Takahashi pondered for a moment, then nodded gently: ¡°Open it and see what kind of


    medicine is sold in the gourd!¡±


    The butler immediately ordered the two servants: ¡°You two, go and open the door of the freezer!¡±


    The two immediately stepped forward and opened the lock of the freezer door one by one.


    When he was about to open, Takahashi Machi took a few steps back subconsciously.


    His nerves are a bit sensitive today, and he always feels that this world is full of weirdness.


    The door opened to the left and right, and a burst of white mist sprayed out from inside.


    The weather in Tokyo these days is humid and the temperature is slightly warmer. The temperature


    at this time is about three or four degrees above zero, but the temperature in the refrigerated car is


    lower than twenty degrees below zero, so this kind of water vapor will be cold. The mist produced.


    Everyone stared at the fog gradually dissipating. After the fog slowly dissipated, the things in the


    carriage finally appeared in front of everyone.


    But when everyone looked up, everyone was immediately frightened and screamed in unison!


    In the carriage, there are four human-shaped ice sculptures standing neatly!


    Moreover, these four ice sculptures are exactly Teng Lin Zhengzhe who was frozen into popsicles,


    and his three juniors!


    And the shapes of these four people are also strange!


    Someone swallowed his own feet backwards, and the whole person stood in the carriage, the whole


    being the independent shape of a golden rooster. This was the first Tenglin Quintongtian who was


    counter-killed by Charlie Wade.


    There are also two people standing with their arms around each other, and they are the second and


    third.


    As for Teng Lin Zhengzhe, he has one hand on his hips, and his other hand is pointing his middle


    finger outside the car¡­


    The shapes of these four people, except that Tenglin Quintongtian was in the form at the time of


    death, the other three were made by Cameron Isaac¡¯s men as stic models after being frozen.


    In order to stabilize the shape, he poured some water on several people.


    After the water froze into ice, theypletely strengthened their shapes.


    Then there was this weird scene in front of everyone.


    Takahashi Eiji got close, and when he nced over, he let out a scared cry: ¡°Ah! This¡­this¡­is this


    a real person or a wax figure?!¡±


    Takahashi¡¯s nerves were already devastated, and suddenly saw his four confidants frozen into


    popsicles, their legs copsed on the ground, and he shouted in fear, ¡°Call the police! Call the


    police!¡±


    Just as the housekeeper was about to take out his cell phone to make a call, a few police cars


    suddenly appeared and blocked the door.


    Originally, they followed Takahashi Machichi secretly, wanting to see if he and the Banks Familyy¡¯s


    siblings disappeared, but they never dreamed that they just followed Takahashi Machichi to his


    door, and Takahashi Machi received four. Personal ice lolly¡­


    The inspector of the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department who led the team came forward with


    a ck face and personally stepped into the freezer for inspection. Then he mumbled in a little


    panic: ¡°It¡¯s a living person¡­ Damn¡­ ¡­Really big living people! Four big living people! Is this the


    damn Tokyo where I lived for more than 30 years? Everything in front of me is too damn magical!¡±


    The following police officer asked in surprise: ¡°Inspector, are these four people still alive?¡±


    The inspector scolded: ¡°Live your mother! Have you frozen into popsicles if you haven¡¯t seen it?¡±


    The police officer was full of grievances: ¡°You just said that there are four big living people¡­¡±


    The inspector wiped his cold sweat and said: ¡°It¡¯s an ice sculpture made of four big living people¡­


    Hurry up, call the forensic doctor toe over for an autopsy!¡±


    After speaking, he walked to the pale face of Machi Takahashi sitting on the ground, squatted down,


    and asked very seriously: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, are these four people your subordinates?¡±


    Takahashi nodded and murmured, ¡°They are all members of the Tenglin family¡­¡±


    ¡°Tenglin family?!¡± The inspector eximed and blurted out: ¡°Tenglin family, one of the four ninjutsu


    families?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Takahashi swallowed his saliva and said nervously, ¡°The first is the eldest son of the Tenglin


    family, the current head of the family, Tenglin Zhengzhe¡­¡±


    The detective¡¯s liver trembled in fright: ¡°Teng Lin Zhengzhe can be regarded as one of our top ninjas


    in Japan. Even he died so miserably, who is it that you offend?¡±


    Maki Takahashi watched Teng Lin Zhengzhe gesturing with his middle finger, crying desperately,


    ¡°How the hell do I know!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1759


    The inspector saw Takahashi¡¯s flustered look, and hurriedly said: ¡°Remember carefully, did you


    offend anyone? Generally speaking, unless there is a deep hatred, who would target you like this?¡±


    After that, the inspector reminded: ¡°Think about it, does anyone want to kill you, or do you want to


    kill anyone?!¡±


    The first thing Takahashi thought of was Charlie Wade.


    But soon he denied this idea in his heart.


    After Tenglin Quintongtian disappeared for no reason, Tenglin Zhengzhe once eavesdropped on


    Charlie Wade and got a message that it was not Charlie Wade who killed Tenglin Quintongtian, but


    another group of ninjas.


    At that time, Teng Lin Zhengzhe spected that it should be a Koka ninja loyal to the Ito family.


    However, he did not tell the Metropolitan Police Department about this matter.


    Because, he felt that what he said to the Metropolitan Police Department was meaningless,


    because there was no direct evidence for this incident, and everything was just a guess by Teng Lin


    Zhengzhe during his lifetime.


    In my opinion, 80% of it is the Ito family behind the scenes, but in the eyes of the police, the


    opponent may be the Koga Ninja, but it may also be the Iga Ninja, Saga Ninja, or other low-key


    ninja family.


    After all, Japanese ninjas have a long history and many schools.


    Just like Chinese martial arts, Chinese martial arts has a wide variety of martial arts since ancient


    times, and there are many martial arts that can be named.


    Shaolin, Kunlun, Emei, Huashan, the following unknown small and medium schools are countless.


    The same is true in Japan. In addition to the four well-known ninja families, there are countless


    small families and sects.


    Therefore, he decided not to let the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department intervene, and took


    revenge on Ito Yuhiko!


    Soon, the forensic doctor arrived at the scene.


    They transported the four hard corpses back to the forensic department of the Metropolitan Police


    Department. Such corpses must at least bepletely thawed before being dissected.


    At the same time, the news of Teng Lin Zhengzhe¡¯s four strange deaths was also reported to the top


    of the Metropolitan Police Department, making the entire Metropolitan Police Department shocked.


    The director of the Metropolitan Police Department has almost copsed!


    Fitz and Zara were kidnapped without a clue, and such a big incident happened in an instant.


    Four superb ninjas will also be killed, this is simply a wave of unrest!


    Tokyo has also suddenly changed from a fashionable international city to a strange and sinful city.


    However, it was just when the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department was in desperation and


    digging three feet in Tokyo.


    Brother and sister Fitz and Zara have been secretly sent to Kyoto, hundreds of kilometers away.


    ording to Matsumoto¡¯s n, he wanted the Banks Familyy¡¯s children to die in Ito¡¯s residence.


    When the timees, the Ito family will have no answer.


    However, Ito Yuhiko is not a counselor, but also has a strong strength.


    By then, he knew that he was being med, and he would definitely regard the man behind the


    scenes as Takahashi Makichi.


    In this way, Ito Yuhiko will definitely fight to the death with Takahashi Machi!


    It won¡¯t take long for Japan¡¯s top two families to suffer severely and even disappearpletely.


    At that time, the Matsumoto family can reap all the benefits, and then as the only optional


    coborator of the Banks Familyy, they can cooperate with the Banks Familyy to further strengthen


    their own strength.


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie Wade got up very early today.


    The weather forecast software pops up a reminder that starting this afternoon, until night, there will


    be a blizzard in Kyoto and Osaka.


    He first went to the production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall with Liam. In the afternoon, he


    asked Cameron Isaac for a car and nned to drive to Kyoto by himself.


    Cameron Isaac didn¡¯t know where he was going. Seeing that the snow had fallen, and the snow


    was getting bigger and bigger, he hurriedly reminded him: ¡°Master, there is a blizzard today. Driving


    in this kind of weather is too dangerous. If you have nothing important, Don¡¯t go out anymore.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1760


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to worry, I have something personal to do,


    and I¡¯ll be back when it¡¯s done.¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked: ¡°Is it in Osaka? Do you want me to arrange someone to escort you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie Wade didn¡¯t say where he was going, and he didn¡¯t want to say.


    He didn¡¯t know why, he kept thinking about Nanako Ito in his mind, perhaps out of sympathy for that


    girl, or out of admiration, or out of some other emotion, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t figure it out, and he


    didn¡¯t want to go. miss you.


    Now he just wants to go to Kyoto to see Nanako Ito in person, and take a look at her injuries by the


    way.


    In any case, if her injury is cured, he can go back with peace of mind.


    Cameron Isaac saw that Charlie Wade was unwilling to reveal his whereabouts, so he did not insist,


    but told him to drive carefully. If the snow is too big, wait until the snow stops before driving.


    Charlie Wade epted, and then drove off alone. Osaka is very close to Kyoto, and it takes about


    an hour to drive.


    When he arrived in Kyoto, the sky was already dark. The snow is getting bigger and bigger, almost


    like goose feathers.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know where the Ito family¡¯s mansion was, so he went to a Chinese restaurant


    to eat a bowl of Chinese ramen. When checking out, he asked the boss: ¡°Boss, do you know where


    the Ito family¡¯s mansion is?¡±


    The other party smiled and said: ¡°The Ito family residence is next to Nijo Castle. It covers arge


    area and is easy to find. There is a que at the front entrance, which is the Chinese character Ito.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, thanked him, and then went out of the restaurant.


    Nijo Castle is a well-known scenic spot in Kyoto, so you can search it directly on the map, and it is


    only two kilometers away from Charlie Wade.


    After looking at it for a few minutes, Charlie Wade who was sitting in the car hesitated and


    hesitated. He hasn¡¯t figured out how to meet Nanako Ito.


    When you arrive at the Ito family mansion, do you just knock on the door to see you? Inappropriate.


    After all, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s 4.5 billion dors is still in his own hands. If his subordinates report Ito Yuhiko,


    he will definitely not let himself meet Nanako Ito.


    then what should we do? Do you want to sneak in by yourself? Perhaps, there is only one suitable


    way. Thinking of this, Charlie Wade started the car, followed the navigation, and came to the vicinity


    of Nijo Castle. Sure enough, he saw the Ito family mansion not far from Nijo Castle.


    The Ito family¡¯s mansion covers arge area. From the outside, half of the area is nted with


    towering old trees.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The buildings are also Japanese-style ancient wooden buildings that incorporate strong Chinese


    architectural elements. You can know the age at a nce. Long time.


    Since there is an ancient moat around the Ito family¡¯s residence, and the two bridges entering and


    exiting belong to private territories, Charlie Wade parked his car on the side of the road not far


    away, and then braved the heavy snow and sneaked in in the dark. The residence of the Ito family.


    At this moment.


    Nanako Ito just finished soaking in the hot spring.


    Because today was finally looking forward to the long-awaited snowfall, and it was a heavy snowfall,


    Nanako Ito swept away the haze in her heart, and she was in a particrly good mood.


    She asked her servant to help put herself in an indescribably beautiful kimono, and then gracefully


    coiled up her long hair and inserted her favorite hairpin.


    After that, pushing the wheelchair, she came to her small courtyard to enjoy the snow with great joy.


    The Ito family¡¯s residence covers arge area, and there are severalrge and small courtyards.


    The courtyard where Nanako Ito is located is the most remote and quietest.


    The snow fell heavily, and soon ayer of white snow fell on top of her head, and Nanako Ito looked


    at the snow flying in the sky, jumping for joy like a child.


    After a while, she looked up at the sky and said in her heart piously: ¡°I don¡¯t know what Charlie


    Wade is doing at this time? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s snowing in Aurouss Hilll now? I don¡¯t know if he will


    think of me¡­¡±

 Chapter 1761-1765

    Chapter 1761-1765


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1761


    Just when Nanako Ito looked up at the sky and missed Charlie Wade in her heart.


    Charlie Wade, who was hiding on the wall, finally saw the moving figure in the courtyard below.


    He bypassed the security of Ito¡¯s mansion and circled the Ito family¡¯s mansion halfway around the


    fence, only then saw Nanako Ito, who was always concerned about him.


    Seeing Nanako Ito wearing a kimono with a light bun, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°It is said


    that Nanako Ito is a standard Yamato Nadeshiko. It is indeed no exaggeration. She is definitely the


    most beautiful and perfect Japanese woman he has ever seen..¡±


    However, the wheelchair under Nanako Ito made Charlie Wade a little bit embarrassed.


    She could have not participated in the final with Aurora, and could also admit defeat and end the


    game early in the game, but she had to persist to the end, which caused great physical trauma to


    her body.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade wanted to jump in directly from the wall and meet her next to her, but


    when he thought of using this kind of gentleman¡¯s way, he suddenly appeared in front of her, it might


    be a little embarrassing.


    If she is scared by herself, how can he exin it?


    If she asks herself why, how can he exin it?


    Charlie Wade, who has always had an excellent psychological quality, hesitated at this moment.


    At the same time, in Tokyo, hundreds of kilometers away.


    Matsumoto, who is hiding in the dark, is still continuing his cruel game.


    While letting the subordinates who held Fitz and Zara brothers and sisters wait for an opportunity to


    come and kill others, he let another wave of people start a new round of nning in Tokyo.


    He is like the Joker in ¡°Batman: The Dark Knight¡±, intending to y with everyone, and then


    gradually divide them and kill them one by one.


    This time, his target was Takahashi Eiji.


    He felt that it was just that when Fitz and Zara were kidnapped, they left a little trouble for their two


    families, and this was not enough to make the two familiespletely turned their faces.


    Therefore, he wanted to add a bloody feud between these two families.


    Only blood and blood will make people lose all their sanity and be extremely crazy.


    So, in this evening, he stretched his ws towards Takahashi Machi, whose arms had been


    dismantled.


    Takahashi Eiji is a young man in his prime.


    His arm injury and a cast will not affect his physical needs.


    And he is usually in Tokyo, and he is also well-known as a young girl and a dandy. Many well-known


    actresses in Tokyo are his lovers and ythings.


    Some time ago, he had just made a huge sum of money to acquire Hua Dan, the head of a popr


    Japanese girl group, and became his lover. It happened that the girl group was doing a variety show


    on TV Tokyo today.


    Therefore, Takahashi Eiji intends to sneak out tonight and spend the night with her.


    The other party is eager to establish a long-term rtionship with him, and naturally she readily


    agrees.


    So, under the stimtion of hormones, Eiji Takahashi scorned his father to let him stay at home and


    wait for the reminder of the storm to pass, and quietly arranged for his subordinates to drive him out


    of the house and head to the most luxurious high-end club in Shibuya, Tokyo.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1762


    In that high-end clubhouse, he has a fixed high-end private room all the year round. It is luxuriously


    decorated and concealed and private. It is the home ground of his unspoken Japanese female stars


    all the year round.


    A convoy of three Rolls-Royces took Takahashi Eiji to Shibuya, and Takahashi Eiji in the car was


    too excited, looking forward to the cloud and rain tonight.


    When the convoy passed through an underground passage, a normal truck suddenly braked and hit


    the direction, blocking the entire road horizontally.


    Several ckmercial vehicles drove immediately behind, blocking the three Rolls-Royces of


    the Takahashi family.


    The bodyguards in the leading and trailing vehicles realized that something was wrong, and they


    pulled out their guns to protect Eiji Takahashi.


    However, in the ck business cars behind, arge group of people in ck with automatic


    weapons suddenly jumped out!


    The firearms in these people¡¯s hands were all automatic rifles and mini-submachine guns. The


    firepower was much stronger than that of the Takahashi family¡¯s bodyguards. Before the Takahashi


    family¡¯s bodyguards could recover, all eight bodyguards were sifted.


    At this time, Eiji Takahashi in the Rolls Royce in the middle was already shocked.


    In his car, there is only one driver and one assistant, both of whom are ordinary people, and they


    have nobat effectiveness at all.


    And the other party, not only has arge number of people, but also has extremely strong firepower,


    completely crushing!


    Takahashi Hideki was so scared that he hurriedly called his father and said in a panic: ¡°Dad! Save


    me, Dad! I¡¯m surrounded by killers,e and save me!¡±


    Maki Takahashi blurted out: ¡°Aren¡¯t you at home?! Where¡¯s the killer?!¡±


    Takahashi Eiji copsed and cried: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m outside¡­ on the way to Shibuya¡­ I was surrounded


    and attacked by people, and the bodyguards were dead. They had alreadye to me, Dad. You


    think of a way to save me, I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    Maki Takahashi only felt that the sky was spinning, and he roared hoarsely: ¡°Tell them, I can give


    them no matter how much they cost! As long as they keep you alive!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the group of people in ck had already surrounded the Rolls Royce


    where Takahashi was riding.


    Eiki Takahashi rushed out of the car and shouted hysterically: ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! My father said,


    no matter how much money you want, you can satisfy you!¡±


    The headed man in ck grinned: ¡°Money?


    We, the Ito family, don¡¯t care about money! What we want is the life of everyone in the Takahashi


    family! Now we will send you on the road first, and we will send you your father and your family


    soon. Go with you!¡±


    Takahashi Eiji was so scared that he copsed and wailed frantically: ¡°I beg you not to kill me, I¡¯m


    still young¡­I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    Machi Takahashi also yelled as hard as he could on the phone: ¡°Let go of my son! Something is


    coming at me!¡±


    The headed man in ck sneered, ¡°Oh? I was still on the phone with Mr. Takahashi? That¡¯s good,


    Mr. Takahashi, just listen to your son¡¯s desperate scream before his death. !¡±


    After all, he smashed the Rolls-Royce ss with a gun, but the moment the gun was pointed at


    Takahashi Eiji, seeing the tears on Takahashi Eiji¡¯s face, he suddenly took the gun back.


    Takahashi Eiji thought he had changed his mind and blurted out excitedly: ¡°How much do you want,


    if you say a number, my father will give you the money immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Takahashi thought that things had turned for the better, and blurted out: ¡°I can give you 100


    million dors. Give it now!¡±


    The man in ck chuckled and said grimly: ¡°The two have thought too much, I just want to change


    the way of ying.¡±


    After that, he turned to look at his men and said coldly: ¡°Come over with two barrels of gasoline


    from the trunk, and I will order them together with the people and the car!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1763


    The next five minutes are the most painful, suffering, and copsed five minutes of Takahashi¡¯s life.


    He didn¡¯t dare to hang up the phone, because he knew that the next voice he heard might be the


    last voice his son left in the world.


    However, he was also very clear in his heart that the other party would torture his son to death and


    make him suffer tremendous pain when he died.


    As a father, does he really want to listen to hisst scream in his ears, but he can do nothing and


    has no choice?


    Immediately afterwards, the murderer poured gasoline into the Rolls Royce where Takahashi Eiji


    was riding, and even Takahashi Eiji¡¯s hysterical yelling in the car waspletely disregarded.


    After all the gasoline was poured in, the leader took out a pack of cigarettes and a box of matches,


    coldly lit the cigarette, took a hard sip, and then threw the still burning matchstick into the window!


    The extremely luxurious Rolls-Royce turned into an incinerator in an instant, and the mes inside


    even spurted out frantically.


    In the car, the screams of Takahashi Eiji, his assistant, and the driver were like hell on earth!


    Maki Takahashi on the other end of the line burst into tears.


    And the screamssted for more than a minute before finally I couldn¡¯t hear them.


    Takahashi knew very well that his son was dead. It is even possible to die without a whole body! At


    this moment, the anger of vengeance burned his sanity!


    ¡°Ito Yuihiko! You kill my son, I want to kill your family!¡±


    Having said that, he immediately called the temporary Patriarch of the Tenglin family, and as soon


    as he spoke, he said in a cold voice: ¡°The Ito family killed my son. The four Tenglin family members,


    including Tenglin Zhengzhe, are also Because of him, I want you to kill Ito Takehiko¡¯s daughter first,


    and then kill Ito Takehiko¡¯s old dog too!!!¡±


    The other party¡¯s voice suddenly shuddered: ¡°Mr. Takahashi, don¡¯t worry, our people are staring at


    the Ito family mansion in Kyoto. Ito Yuhiko¡¯s daughter has not left there. We can kill her tonight!¡±


    Machi Takahashi roared hoarsely: ¡°Kill her now! I want you to kill her now!!! I want you to behead


    her alive, and then send me the video, Ito Yuihiko let me hear me with my own ears My son died


    tragically, I want him to see his daughter¡¯s head in a strange ce!!!¡±


    The other party immediately said: ¡°Okay Mr. Takahashi, I will order them to kill Nanako Ito!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time in Kyoto.


    The snow is getting bigger and bigger. In this heavy snow, Charlie Wade has quietly observed


    Nanako Ito for nearly ten minutes.


    In these ten minutes, Nanako Ito looked at the sky in a daze, and sometimes bent down, collecting


    white snowkes from the ground, ying alone seemed very happy.


    At the moment when Charlie Wade decided to go down to see her, he suddenly noticed that from


    the darkness in the distance, several ck shadows were attacking at his location at an extremely


    fast speed!


    Judging from the posture when running and the way of breathing when running, these ck


    shadows are quite simr to the four of Teng Lin Zhengzhe.


    Charlie Wade immediately became alert. These people should all be ninjas! Moreover, Bacheng is


    the ninja of the Tenglin family!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1764


    Charlie Wade felt that they were not good ating, so he immediately concealed his breath and


    observed it secretly, and saw that these people climbed over the wall at an extremely fast speed,


    and then rushed toward Nanako Ito from multiple directions!


    Although Nanako Ito was seriously injured but still hadn¡¯t healed, she was still a martial arts master


    after all, and she had a very high acumen.


    She had already noticed these six people before they got close.


    At this moment, Nanako Ito wanted to shout and call the housekeeper and housekeeper from other


    courtyards to help, but when she was about to ask for help, she suddenly gave up this idea.


    Because, she has seen from the figures of these six people that these people are all ninjas without


    exception!


    Although there are ninjas in my family, they are all in Tokyo, not in Kyoto.


    The strength of the ninja is very strong, and the actualbat ability is stronger. Even before she is


    injured, I am afraid that she can¡¯t beat an ordinary ninja, let alone there are six!


    And it seems that they have at least the strength of a mid-level ninja.


    Almost at this moment, Nanako Ito understood that to gather all the people in this mansion, it was


    probably not the opponent of these six.


    In this case, why bother calling for help and letting others die for yourself?


    After all, this group of people came on their own at first sight.


    So, just when these six people were almost rushing to Nanako Ito, she spoke neither humble nor


    scared: ¡°Several ninjas, if theye to kill me, then I can cooperate, but please also let the rest of


    the house be spared. Most of human lives are not children of the Ito family, but only servants


    working in the Ito family.¡±


    The leader sneered: ¡°I have long heard that the eldest daughter of the Ito family is extraordinary.


    When I saw it today, it was really extraordinary!¡±


    After all, he drew out his knife and said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s true that we are here to take your life to make


    your father pay for it.


    He secretly killed four members of my Tenglin family and Takahashi. The eldest master of the family,


    I can only wrong your daughter to pay a little interest first!¡±


    Charlie Wade was startled when he heard this, ¡°What? Takahashi Eiji is dead? It seems that after


    he left Tokyo, Tokyo is not at all peaceful!¡±


    At this time, Nanako Ito, who was surrounded by six people in the courtyard, blurted out:


    ¡°Impossible! My father is definitely not such a person! This matter must be another


    misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± The man gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°He froze the four masters of the Tenglin


    family into human-shaped popsicles and burned the young master of the Takahashi family into


    ashes. Tell me this is a misunderstanding?!¡±


    Nanako Ito said unswervingly: ¡°I know my father. Although he is not a perfect person, but he has at


    least a bottom line! Even if he is an enemy, he is upright and will never do things that would hurt


    people with secret arrows!¡±


    The man sneered and said, ¡°Knowing others, knowing the face and not knowing the heart, you may


    not really understand Ito Yuhiko! But you can take a step first, and after he gets on the road, you


    can ask him if he has done anything!¡±


    After that, he immediately said to the person next to him: ¡°Take out the mobile phone video, I will


    send the video of the beheading to Mr. Takahashi!¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    The leader took out an extremely sharp ninja sword from his waist, shed a cold light, and said to


    Nanako Ito: ¡°Miss Ito, time to die!¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded silently, and then closed her eyes confessing her fate, muttering to herself in


    grief: ¡°Charlie Wade-kun, see you in the next life¡­¡±


    The leader sighed slightly: ¡°Miss Ito, I will make you die happy, and I hope you will not be born in a


    rich family in the next life!¡±


    Having said that, he raised his ninja sword high, all his strength gathered his arms, ready to chop


    Nanako Ito¡¯s neck at any time.


    Nanako Ito was also heartbroken at this time, her beautiful eyes were tightly closed, waiting for the


    moment when fate finally arrived!


    At the moment when the head of the man raised his hand to make the knife fall, a de of


    Hanmang came to him quickly through the air at an extremely fast speed!


    With a scream, a poisonous shuriken has been shot from the center of his eyebrows!


    And this person who was about to behead Nanako Ito died suddenly at this moment!


    Charlie Wade finally made a move!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1765


    In fact, just as the man raised the ninja sword, the other five people took two steps back.


    This is because they don¡¯t want to ssh on them when the blood is sprayed out.


    However, their eyes have been staring at Nanako Ito, waiting for the bloody scene toe.


    And Nanako Ito herself is also ready to meet death.


    However, the picture stopped abruptly at this moment!


    The ninja sword held high, has been hovering in the air, and other people don¡¯t know why he has


    been sote.


    When they looked over, they realized that the executioner wielding a knife was already dead!


    Only a few centimeters in length was left on the center of his forehead. The wound was too close to


    the sword body, so only a small amount of blood prated from the wound and dripped on the


    white and thick snow.


    A bright red fainted instantly!


    Just when these people were dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what happened, they found that the


    sword in the hand that pierced this person¡¯s eyebrows was surprisingly familiar!


    The person who took the phone to shoot the video shouted in horror: ¡°Ah! This¡­this is


    Quintongtian¡¯s shuriken!¡±


    This is indeed Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s Shuriken!


    After Charlie Wade killed him, he kept all his shurikens, and it just came in handy at this time!


    The remaining five people were suddenly shocked!


    The tragic death of Tenglin Zhengzhe and Tenglin Quintongtian has left them with lingering fears.


    Now, Tenglin Quintongtian¡¯s shuriken killed another member of their family. It can be seen that the


    crisis is in sight!


    The person who took the video with his mobile phone, he threw away the phone and blurted out to


    the other four people: ¡°Arrange an array! Arrange an array!¡±


    The other four people recovered for a while, and took out ninja knives one after another. The five


    people formed a small circle back to back, and each one was guarded in different directions.


    This is the mostmonly used pawn formation when ninjas are defending.


    At this time, Nanako Ito heard the movement and opened her eyes, and suddenly realized that the


    man who was about to sh him had be a standing corpse, and the other five people formed


    a defensive formation like a big enemy!


    She hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on. Suddenly, one of the five people suddenly fell straight


    forward and plunged into the thick snow!


    The people around him hurriedly reached out and turned him over, only to find that there was a


    shuriken stuck in the center of his forehead and brow!


    The man pointed to the wall and said nervously, ¡°At the wall!¡±


    As a result, the remaining four people gave up the circr defensive formation, one after another


    with twelve points, staring at the direction where the shuriken shot just now.


    One of them trembled and said, ¡°What is the ability to injure people with a secret arrow! Come out if


    you have the ability!¡±


    Although he said so, he didn¡¯t expect such words to really excite the other party.


    After all, this sounds too pediatric, how can the opponent be fooled by himself if he has such


    strength.


    However, no one thought that just as his voice fell, a dark figure suddenly jumped down on the wall.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Immediately, the dark shadow took a leisurely pace and strode towards them!


    Every time that ck shadow took a foot, the snow creaked on the ground, making the four people


    more and more frightened.


    Nanako Ito stared at the dark shadow with wide-eyed eyes. She wanted to know who the man who


    saved her secretly was.


    And when the dark shadow came to her to let her see the people, she was instantly struck by


    lightning! She never dreamed that the person who saved her would be Charlie Wade, who she had


    been thinking about for a long time!


    At this moment, Nanako Ito thought that she was wrong, and she had hallucinations. So she wiped


    her eyes and looked at it carefully.

 Chapter 1766-1770

    Chapter 1766-1770


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1766


    The smiling man in front of her is indeed Charlie Wade, whom he has missed and loved for a long


    time!


    At this moment, in the depths of Nanako Ito¡¯s heart, countless questions suddenly emerged:


    ¡°How could it be him?!¡±


    ¡°Why is it him?!¡±


    ¡°Why is he here?!¡±


    ¡°Am I dreaming?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that I am already dead, and all this is an illusion after my death?!¡±


    ¡°Just now, I even felt that even if I could see Charlie Wade before I died, I would die without regrets,


    but who would dare to believe that Charlie Wade suddenly came to save herself like a god from


    heaven.¡± ?!¡±


    Countless thoughts in her mind gathered together, she was surprised and hesitant, nervous and


    excited, and her whole body was trembling to the point of speechless.


    At this time, Charlie Wade was the first to break the silence. He looked at Nanako Ito, smiled, and


    asked: ¡°Miss Ito, how are you doing now?¡±


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s voice, Nanako Ito finally made sure that everything in front of her was not


    an illusion!


    He has been in love for a long time and even thought that Charlie Wade, who would never have a


    chance to meet again, came to save her when she was in the most critical time!


    At this moment, Nanako Ito finally realized the ultimate happiness of a woman.


    She feels that in this life, there will be no more moment that can surpass every minute and every


    second of the present.


    Even if it was to let her die now, she felt that her life had beenpletely fulfilled, without any


    regrets.


    As a result, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore and cried out loudly: ¡°Charlie Wade! I came


    back from Aurouss Hilll, looking forward to reunion with you day and night, I didn¡¯t expect you to


    reallye¡­¡±


    The four ninjas were on the verge of an enemy, and one of them gritted his teeth and scolded: ¡°Boy,


    did you kill Quintongtian?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled cruelly: ¡°I killed him, what can you do?¡±


    The man gritted his teeth and shouted: ¡°Asshole! Kill me six members of the Tenglin family, I want


    your life!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the four ninjas, and said lightly: ¡°You are a little bit noisy, since you want my


    life, don¡¯t bother other people in this mansion.¡±


    After speaking, he held his Thunder Order with one hand, and muttered in a low voice: ¡°Thunder!¡±


    Suddenly, a series of dull thunders suddenly sounded in the gloomy sky!


    This series of thunders immediately caused a dog barking around, and the originally quiet snowy


    night suddenly became noisy.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade sneered with contempt, and shouted: ¡°Want to get paid, right? Come


    on! I will send you to meet them before they are far away!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t know that the thunder was caused by Charlie Wade, and he roared in anger,


    ¡°Asshole, you must die today!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, he raised the ninja sword high and shed at Charlie Wade at an


    extremely fast speed!


    The other three are not far behind!


    One of them jumped directly into the air, swiping a knife to Charlie Wade from mid-air!


    The other two quickly drew away to the sides and waved the ninja sword, preparing to besiege


    Charlie Wade from the left and right wings!


    As we all know, Japanese katana and ninja swords are all tempered by top craftsmen with top-notch


    stainless steel.


    The des are so sharp that they can be broken by blowing!


    The four attacked together, and Charlie Wade would be chopped into several pieces if he couldn¡¯t


    stand it a little bit!


    These four people can be described as murderous!


    Nanako Ito saw four terrifying cold lights in the night sky and shouted in horror: ¡°Charlie Wade, be


    careful!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1767


    The four ninjas of the Tenglin family all felt that this time they would definitely be able to give Charlie


    Wade a definite blow.


    And Nanako Ito also raised her heart to her throat, for fear of Charlie Wade¡¯s ident.


    For her, even if she died, she would never let Charlie Wade be hurt.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade suddenly retreated several meters on the spot. The speed made the


    four ninjas stunned!


    They themselves are preemptive, and they are faster than Charlie Wade in terms of starting time.


    Moreover, they all have a ninja sword nearly one meter long in their hands, which undoubtedly


    further strengthens their attack range, allowing them to take advantage of the opportunity to move


    faster.


    ording to their understanding, it is almost impossible for anyone to escape at this moment.


    It¡¯s like a bullet that is about to hit him that a normal person cannot escape!


    However, Charlie Wade did it!


    At the same time Charlie Wade retreated quickly, the Thunder Token was already in his pocket.


    Then, his left and right hands suddenly drew out two swords in his hand, and shot at the one in the


    air, and the one in front of the four people in front of him at high speed!


    When the two heard the sound of shuriken breaking through the air, and seeing the cold light flying


    at extreme speed, they reminded each other: ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, the two of them were about to dodge to both sides, when they felt a sharp


    pain in their hearts.


    The person who rose into the air fell quickly, and the person who first rushed towards Charlie Wade


    also knelt to the ground instantly!


    The two people who doubled on the left and right wings were shocked by the situation in front of


    them.


    Who could have imagined that this person moved so quickly,pletely exceeding them by more


    than one grade!


    It was originally a team of four full of confidence, but I didn¡¯t expect that even the fur of the other


    party was not even next to each other, and I would break the two again!


    Under this circumstance, both of them knew that there was no chance to win at all, and they


    continued to attack blindly. There was no other way but to die.


    As a result, the two exchanged nces, and then suddenly stopped. At the same time, they took


    out a ball about the size of a ping-pong ball from their pocket and mmed it to the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, the ball burst out with a dazzling light, and another burst of ck and thick


    smoke lit up. The two took advantage of the cover of these two smokes, turned around and fled.


    Charlie Wade sneered, and took out thest two swords from the cowhide without hurriedly, and


    shot them at the two ck mists.


    The two of them had actually ran far away at this time, but they didn¡¯t expect that the sound of


    breaking through the air was still heard behind their heads, and the speed of breaking through the


    air was extremely fast, almost leaving them with a sh of light!


    At this moment, there was only one thought in their minds: they were dead!


    as predicted!


    The swords in both hands pierced the backs of the two.


    The poison smeared on the de spread rapidly, and the two of them died in an instant!


    At this time, the faint thunder in the sky continued.


    Therefore, what happened in the courtyard of Nanako Ito did not disturb other people in the


    mansion.


    Seeing that these six people hadpletely died, Charlie Wade finally breathed a sigh of relief, and


    at this moment, Nanako Ito, who was not far from him, looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1768


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Charlie Wade¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito choked, then turned the wheel of the wheelchair with both hands and came towards


    Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade took a few steps quickly, came to her, and asked, ¡°Miss Ito, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m okay¡­¡± Nanako Ito shook her head, and then she couldn¡¯t control her face and


    started crying.


    At this moment, her biggest feeling was not the rest of her life, but the great surprise that Charlie


    Wade¡¯s sudden appearance brought her.


    Seeing her crying as if she was emotionally out of control, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but stretched


    out her hand and gently touched the back of her cold hand, softlyforting: ¡°Miss Ito, stop crying,


    it¡¯s all right.¡±


    Nanako Ito wiped away her tears, shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t cry for what happened just


    now¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, she raised her head, did not hide the deep love in her eyes, choked up and


    asked: ¡°Charlie Wade, why are youing to Kyoto?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°I came to Japan to do something. I just arrived in Osaka. I thought


    that Osaka is quite close to you, so I came to see you.¡±


    When Nanako Ito heard this, the sweetness in her heart seemed to melt away instantly.


    She asked excitedly: ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡­you came to see me because you missed me?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Charlie Wade was asked by her.


    I wanted to find an excuse to conceal it, but suddenly I felt that I came here so far. This action is the


    most honest answer. At this time, what else can I lie?


    So, he nodded lightly, and said somewhat unnaturally: ¡°Forget it¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito was so happy to hear this!


    Although there were still tears in the corners of her eyes, she smiled and said with great joy: ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect Charlie Wade to still think of me¡­this is¡­this really surprises me¡­ ..¡±


    Then she hurriedly asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, how do you know that I am in Kyoto?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I met Koichi Tanaka at Eastcliff Airport a few days ago and he told me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Nanako Ito said shyly: ¡°Charlie Wade, thank you for remembering me, and thank you for


    saving my life today¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite, just raise your hand.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade asked her again: ¡°I think you have been sitting in a wheelchair,


    haven¡¯t your body recovered yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanako Ito nodded gently: ¡°Since thest time I finished the game with Aurora, I was


    seriously injured. I was treated in Tokyo for a period of time. I was out of danger, but my body still


    failed to recover. The injury may be possible. It takes a long period of recuperation to get better.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said seriously: ¡°Actually, I came to see you this time mainly to help you


    heal your injury. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled gratefully, and said softly, ¡°Charlie Wade, my injury has been seen by the best


    doctors in Japan. What they mean is that it is very rare to save my face. With existing medical


    methods, it is very difficult. Let me recover again. If I can get rid of the wheelchair in a few years, it


    will be considered a medical miracle.¡±


    After that, Nanako Ito raised her head again, staring at Charlie Wade with fiery eyes, and said


    seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, you cane to see me, I am already very moved, this is more important


    than getting me to stand up again or to recover. ¡­..¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I miss you during this period of time, even I can¡¯t believe it, my biggest


    wish for such a long time is not to be able to recover, but to see you again¡­¡±


    At this point, Nanako Ito mustered up the courage, took Charlie Wade¡¯s hand, and said


    affectionately: ¡°Thank you, Charlie Wade! You are here, it is Nanako¡¯s blessing, if I can hold hands


    with you in this ce.


    Walking in the snow for a while, you will have no regrets in this life¡­¡±


    Seeing her gentle eyes, Charlie Wade felt a little distressed in his heart. He looked at Nanako Ito


    and said very seriously: ¡°Nanako, I have a way for you to heal you and restore you to the


    beginning!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1769


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s unwavering words, Nanako Ito was a little dumbfounded.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that her injury still had the possibility of recovering as before, but when Charlie


    Wade said this, she suddenly felt very trusting.


    So, she asked Charlie Wade in surprise: ¡°Charlie Wade, do you really have a way to heal my


    injury?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°But before I treat you, I¡¯d better treat these corpses.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the butler!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie Wade stopped her and said: ¡°I had a little conflict with your father in Tokyo. If you


    tell the housekeeper about such a big matter, he will definitely notify your father immediately. It may


    not look good at that time. .¡±


    Nanako Ito asked in surprise: ¡°Charlie Wade, did you see my father in Tokyo?! Why are you


    conflicting?¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°This matter is a long story. I will tell youter when


    I will treat you.¡±


    Nanako Ito stuck out her tongue and said with a smile: ¡°It seems that father must have suffered a lot


    with Charlie Wade¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled, ¡°He didn¡¯t take the pain, Hejust lost a little money.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, he is not short of money anyway, and it doesn¡¯t


    matter at all to lose.¡±


    Charlie Wade coughed and said, ¡°It lost 4.5 billion US dors.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nanako Ito was shocked by Charlie Wade¡¯s words and asked in shock: ¡°4.5 billion US


    dors? You are not kidding, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, it¡¯s true, but I haven¡¯t considered whether it really


    cost him so much.¡±


    Nanako Ito said without hesitation: ¡°Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t have to think about it. This money will be


    regarded as a thank you father for me. After all, you just saved my life. My life in his eyes is More


    than four and a half billion dors.¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed and said, ¡°You are generous, so you are not afraid that your father will know


    that he is angry with you?¡±


    Nanako Ito shook his head and said seriously: ¡°If he dares to be angry, then I will run away from


    home and go to China to join you, and then nevere back!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade was speechless at once.


    He didn¡¯t know if Nanako Ito was joking or was serious. If he was serious, he would naturally be


    willing deep in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t exin to ire Wilson Wilson¡­


    At this time, Nanako Ito saw Charlie Wade hesitating, and hurriedly smiled: ¡°Charlie Wade, Nanako


    is making a joke with you, you don¡¯t have to be serious, and even if I really want to go to China, i


    must buy a house in Aurouss Hilll and settle down by myself. I Will not cause trouble to you!¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk about thister. I¡¯ll deal with these six corpses first. You have


    a lot of rooms in your yard. Which one is notmonly used?¡±


    Nanako Ito pointed to the west wing and said, ¡°That room is a storage room, but since I haven¡¯t


    come back for a long time, it has been empty.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s cold, I will send you back to the room, and then deal with these


    corpses. When the treatment is over, I will treat your wounds first. After the wounds are healed, you


    will inform the housekeeper at home , Let them dispose of the body properly.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, are you going to leave after healing me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I have to go back to Osaka. I will return to China after I finish


    my work in Osaka.¡±


    Nanako Ito looked a little lost, and murmured: ¡°Then I hope¡­my injury will never be cured¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade blurted out: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it¡¯s bad luck.¡±


    Nanako Ito said earnestly: ¡°In that case, Charlie Wade can stay here forever?


    Because you said, you can only leave if the injury is cured, and you can¡¯t leave if the injury is not


    cured.¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her with a helpless smile, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely cure you.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1770


    Nanako Ito asked Charlie Wade, ¡°Charlie Wade, do I have a chance to see you again in the future?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Yes, I now put part of my business in Japan, and I mighte here often in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Nanako Ito said with joy, ¡°Charlie Wade, can you promise me one thing?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°You said.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°I hope you can tell me every time youe to Japan. If it is convenient


    for you, I hope you allow me to see you!¡±


    ¡°In addition, if I go to China, if it is also convenient, please allow me to meet you, okay?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°No problem, I promise you.¡±


    Nanako Ito cheered like a little girl and said, ¡°Then I will see you often in the future!¡±


    Charlie Wade was touched by her sweet smile, and her voice became gentle. He smiled and said,


    ¡°Okay, I will send you back to the room first, and I wille to help you healter.¡±


    Soon, under Nanako Ito¡¯s guidance, Charlie Wade pushed her wheelchair and sent her back to her


    boudoir.


    Nanako Ito¡¯s room has a typical Japanese ssicalyout. The whole house is made of natural


    wood flooring, which is clean and tidy and simple and elegant.


    There is a tea table sitting on the floor in the room, as well as a Japanese-style book case and


    flower arrangement table. On the wall of the room, there are many calligraphy works, which seem to


    be written by Nanako Ito.


    Charlie Wade sent her back to the room and helped her into the room.


    In order to prevent Nanako Ito from falling, Charlie Wade held her hand with one hand, and


    supported her waist with one hand. Such intimate contact made his heart beat faster, and at the


    same time made Nanako Ito two red clouds float on her face.


    Charlie Wade just so supported Nanako Ito, and at her request, he helped her sit down on the futon


    at the tea table.


    On the tea table, there is a set of exquisite Japanese tea sets and a small incense burner.


    After Nanako Ito sat down, Charlie Wade said: ¡°Wait for me, I will deal with the dead body outside.¡±


    Nanako Ito looked at Charlie Wade shyly, and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, i amin a bad health and can¡¯t


    help you, so let¡¯s make a cup of tea and wait for you to drink.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, said okay, then turned and left the room.


    At this time, the six corpses lying in the snow were half buried by the snow.


    Charlie Wade carefully moved the corpses to the storage room, and then stepped back to Nanako


    Ito¡¯s room.


    When I returned, the room was already ignited with a delicate and quiet sandalwood incense, and


    Nanako Ito was carefully brushing the matcha powder with a Japanese-style tea bowl and brush.


    Seeing Charlie Wadeing in, she hurriedly said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, please sit


    down!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and sat cross-legged on the futon in front of her.


    While brushing the matcha powder, Nanako Ito said to him: ¡°The Japanese tea ceremony may not


    be the same as the Chinese tea ceremony. The tea here is brewed with matcha powder. I don¡¯t


    know if you are used to drinking it.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I tasted Japanese tea ceremony with my parents when I was young,


    and I feel pretty good personally.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded, smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    With that said, Nanako Ito was about to make Charlie Wade tea, Charlie Wade frowned suddenly,


    lowered her voice and said to her: ¡°Someone hase in over the wall!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Nanako Ito¡¯s eyes widened in surprise: ¡°Are you with the few people just now?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but there is only one person on the other side. It


    may not be here to hurt you. Don¡¯t talk nonsenseter, we will do what we do!¡±

 Chapter 1771-1775

    Chapter 1771-1775


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1771


    Brother and sister Fitz and Zara have been transported directly to Kyoto since they were taken out


    of Tokyo.


    At this time, the brothers and sisters were imprisoned in a house less than two kilometers away


    from here.


    The ninjas of the Iga family are responsible for guarding them.


    They have been waiting for Ryoto Matsumoto¡¯s order.


    If Ryoto Matsumoto lets them do it, they will immediately kill the brother and sister, and then quietly


    transport their bodies into the Ito family mansion.


    However, before Matsumoto issued the order, they had to keep the siblings alive, so as not to be


    inconvenient to transport after the dead body was too long and stiff.


    The ninjas of the Iga family are best at assassination.


    In their experience, the most convenient time to carry a corpse is within an hour after death. At this


    time, the corpse is rtively soft and can even be packed in a suitcase, but if it exceeds this time ,


    The body will be more and more rigid.


    So they n to kill the brother and sister immediately after receiving the order of Matsumoto Ryoto,


    and then take them directly to the Ito¡¯s mansion to find a suitable ce to hide.


    Just ten minutes ago, Ryoto Matsumoto called and asked them to check the situation in the Ito


    family mansion.


    First, take a look at the defense of Ito¡¯s mansion and find the weakest link. Then you have to find a


    suitable ce to hide the dead body. After confirming it, kill the brothers and sisters directly.


    So, an Iga ninja sneaked into the Ito house alone, preparing to step on a spot first.


    It was this person that Charlie Wade noticed in Nanako Ito¡¯s room.


    This person observed the wall for a while, and seemed to have selected the remote courtyard of


    Nanako Ito. After looking around for a while, he took out a few photos with his mobile phone, and


    then quietly rolled down the wall and nned to leave.


    Charlie Wade stood up at this time and said to Nanako Ito: ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a while, you are waiting for


    me here.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly asked: ¡°Charlie Wade, where are you going?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°That person was also a ninja just now. He came here alone, and 80% came to


    step on it. There may be other ninjas behind him. Let me go and see!¡±


    Nanako Ito stretched out her hand to hold her, and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, please don¡¯t go, it


    will be dangerous!¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°If there are ninjas peeping in secret, it is very likely that they are


    conspiring against you. If I don¡¯t go now, they may find it soon. If this is the case, it is better to take


    the initiative and get it done once and for all. Get rid of them.¡±


    Nanako Ito said nervously, ¡°But I am worried about you¡­I don¡¯t want you to take risks for me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and shook her hand and said seriously: ¡°The reason why I came to


    Kyoto is for you.


    Whether it is a sword mountain or a sea of   fire, since I havee, I will definitely take care of it!¡±


    After speaking, he released Nanako Ito¡¯s hand, turned and left.


    Nanako Ito was immediately hit by Charlie Wade¡¯s words. In addition to being moved and happy,


    her whole heart seemed to be melted by his words.


    When Charlie Wade said this sentence, there was no domineering voice, but it gave her an


    unprecedented sense of security.


    Nanako Ito realized that at this moment, she was hopelessly in love with Charlie Wade.


    For him, she was willing to give everything, even if she let her sacrifice her life for Charlie Wade,


    she would never hesitate.


    So, she hurriedly reached out and grabbed Charlie Wade, and said piously: ¡°Charlie Wade, please


    pay attention to safety. If you have any idents, i will definitely die for you without hesitation!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1772


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Charlie Wade turned around and smiled softly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be back soon.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade stepped away from Nanako Ito¡¯s boudoir and disappeared into the


    vast snowy night.


    ¡­¡­


    In the wind and snow, the Iga ninja who came to step on the spot was running fast in the night.


    He moves quickly and is as light as a swallow. Under the cover of the night, he is almost like an


    elusive ghost.


    However, he would never have thought that right behind him, he was also followed by a super


    master who was a hundred times stronger than him. This super master was Charlie Wade.


    Ninja Iga ran for two kilometers without stopping, and finally stopped at a courtyard door. Then he


    came to the courtyard¡¯s simple door, buttoned the door four times in two long and two short ways,


    and the door opened one from the inside. A gap where only one person can pass sideways.


    Immediately afterwards, he quickly stepped in and disappeared.


    But Charlie Wade concealed his breath and heartbeat, and quietly jumped onto the wall, carefully


    watching the courtyard.


    The entire courtyard is not too big. The front yard is more than 200 square meters, with some


    bamboo and ancient pine nted, and behind the courtyard is a wooden two-story building.


    The Iga Ninja, who had just entered, went straight through the front yard and entered the two-story


    building.


    Charlie Wade could feel that there were more than six or seven people in this building, so he walked


    along the wall and quietly came to the building.


    At this time, on the second floor of this building, there is a hall of about 50 square meters.


    In the hall, there is a ninja in ck. In addition, on the floor in the middle, there are two quilts.


    People with big ties and bvas.


    The ninja that Charlie Wade followed all the way, after stepping up to the second floor, reported to


    one of the ninjas headed by: ¡°Master Shang Ninja, I have just found out that the internal defense of


    the Ito family mansion is very weak, and there are only less than ten people. Guards, the strength is


    average!¡±


    The leading ninja hummed and said: ¡°This time we are going to quietly throw the corpses of these


    two Chinese people in, so even if the opponent¡¯s strength is weak, we have to make sure not to


    disturb anyone, quietly. Go in, leave the corpse, and then quietly withdraw.¡±


    After that, he asked again: ¡°Have you found a suitable ce to hide the body?¡±


    ¡°Found it!¡± The ninja hurriedly reported: ¡°In the Ito Mansion, there is a very secluded small


    courtyard. There is also a pine forest in the small courtyard. Now the snow is thick. We can hide the


    body there for a short time. It should not be discovered by anyone.¡±


    Speaking of this, he immediately took out his mobile phone, turned out the album, and reported to


    the Chief Executive: ¡°Shangren-sama, I took some photos. Please take a look.¡±


    The other party took the phone, flipped it a few times, and nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Yes, at first


    nce, this pine forest shows that few people go there. The corpse is hidden here. No one will find


    it for several hours or even ten hours, Mr. Matsumoto. The requirement is for at least two hours not


    to be discovered by the Ito family. If you hide here, time is enough.¡±


    Another ninja hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Shangren, when will we kill these two Chinese?¡±


    The leader looked at the time and said, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll call Mr. Matsumoto.¡±


    At this time, Zara, who was wearing a ck headgear, struggled violently.


    Because her mouth was blocked, she could only whimper with her nose, trying to attract the other¡¯s


    attention.


    The headed ninja frowned, pulled off her headgear, and stared at Zara, who was extremely haggard


    and full of horror, and asked coldly: ¡°What? Do you have anyst words to say?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1773


    At the moment Zara was uncovered, Charlie Wade immediately recognized her.


    He couldn¡¯t help ndering in the bottom of his heart: ¡°Isn¡¯t this woman the same woman who sat


    on the Rolls Royce Takahashi Eiji? When I taught Eiji Takahashi, she even choked a few words with


    me, but she didn¡¯t expect to be People have been tied up here, and it seems that they are going to


    kill her, and then me Ito Yuhiko.


    It seems that this woman has a lot of background!¡±


    At this time, Zara was still stuffed with a towel in her mouth, so she sobbed for a long time, but


    couldn¡¯t really say a word.


    So, the headed Iga Ninja stretched out his hand and tore off the towel from her mouth, and said


    coldly: ¡°Give you a chance, just say what you want to say.¡±


    Zara¡¯s eyes were full of horror, but she forced herself to calm down, and said tremblingly: ¡°Let me


    and my brother, you can tell me how much it costs, and I will give you ten times how much it costs


    you!¡±


    The leader sneered: ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to talk about this. The rule in the Japanese ninja family is to


    be loyal to the employer. Only by being absolutely loyal to the employer can the ninja family be


    favored by the big family.


    Otherwise, once the big family is loyal to the ninja When there are doubts, all ninjas in Japan will


    lose their jobs. At that time, we will be the public enemies of all ninjas in Japan. Even if you


    give me more money, I won¡¯t have my life!¡±


    Zara couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°Then you can go to China! I will give you one billion dors, enough for


    you to livefortably in China for a lifetime! Never fight for others!¡±


    The leader was startled and couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Girl, I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite rich. One


    billion dors is indeed a veryrge sum. Let¡¯s not say whether you can get so much money, even if


    you You can tell, I just said that I don¡¯t have a life-saver. Even if you give me 10 billion dors, I will


    still be hunted down by Japanese ninjas for the rest of my life. This deal is not worth it.¡±


    Zara blurted out: ¡°Then you think that if you kill me, no one will chase you? I tell you, if you kill me,


    my family will chase you at all costs! To that At that time, no matter how much money you have, you


    will never spend it!¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± the man said with a smile: ¡°I am nning to kill you, but after I am nning to kill you, I will


    me Ito Yuhiko. Anyway, there are some differences between you because of cooperation.


    At that time, both the Metropolitan Police Department and the family behind you will regard Ito


    Yuihiko as the man behind the killing of you two.¡±


    Zara gritted his teeth and said, ¡°All this is the envoy of Matsumoto, right?¡±


    At this time, the headed Iga Ninja looked at Zara and sneered: ¡°Mr. Matsumoto originally wanted to


    cooperate with you piously, but I didn¡¯t expect that you are really above the top, and you are very


    arrogant!


    Mr. Matsumoto came to see you in person, But you ignore it. Since you are so rude to Mr.


    Matsumoto, don¡¯tin that Mr. Matsumoto is cruel to you!¡±


    Just now, when the leader was talking to his subordinates, he mentioned Mr. Matsumoto. Zara had


    realized at that moment that the master of all this was Mr. Matsumoto.


    She really did not expect that Ryoto Matsumoto, who can only rank third in Tokyo in strength, could


    be so vicious!


    He attacked her and her elder brother and med Ito Yuhiko. He must take the opportunity to


    weaken the strength of the Ito family, and maybe even use other methods against the Takahashi


    family.


    If the timees as he nned, his family goes to Ito Yuhiko to seek revenge, wouldn¡¯t Matsumoto


    be able to take advantage of the fisherman? !


    Thinking of this, she felt extremely regretful.


    Knowing this, when Mr. Matsumoto came to see him, he and his brother should see him. No matter


    what he said, at least don¡¯t offend this person for face.


    It¡¯s a pity that these things are now an afterthought, the big mistake has been made, and there is no


    room for reversal now.


    Fitz on the side was too regretful, but he was covered with his head, his mouth was pouting, and he


    couldn¡¯t say a word.


    The headed Iga Ninja took out his cell phone, called Ryoto Matsumoto, and respectfully said: ¡°Mr.


    Matsumoto, Ito¡¯s mansion has been inquired, there is a very suitable ce to hide the body, and the


    defense of the opponent is also very weak. We are confident that we will not be discovered by


    anyone in the process of hiding the body. I wonder when Mr. Matsumoto wants us to do it?¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto smiled and said, ¡°Tokyo is very chaotic now. It hasn¡¯t been so chaotic for


    decades, so I want to wait a little longer so that I can rest assured to finish watching the Tokyo


    drama!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1774


    Iga Ninja immediately said: ¡°Good Mr. Matsumoto, we are always at your disposal!¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto sneered and said: ¡°By the way, the two you kidnapped, their family members


    havee to Tokyo, I hope you will make these two people die a little bit more tragically, when the


    police find their bodies, the scene The better the miserable, the more miserable they die, the more


    angry their family members will be, and this event will be even more exciting!¡±


    Iga Ninja hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will do it!¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto said: ¡°That woman is said to be pretty good. You might as well abuse her before


    killing her. If her family sees her being abused to death, they will definitely hate Ito Yuhiko! ¡°


    When Iga Ninja heard this, he suddenlyughed and said: ¡°In fact, my brothers have been coveting


    this woman, but I am worried that your good deeds will be broken, so I have been stopping them,


    but since you With this sentence, I ampletely relieved!¡±


    Ryoto Matsumotoughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, let the brothers enjoy it. By the way, you cane


    together. By the way, you can take some videos that will not expose your faces. If you send it out


    then, it will definitely have a better effect, haha Haha!¡±


    Ninja Igaughed simrly: ¡°Mr. Matsumoto, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely shoot a blockbuster for


    you!¡±


    Zara at this time, her face pale in fright.


    She tremblingly pleaded: ¡°I beg you to kill me directly, don¡¯t ruin my innocence¡­¡±


    ¡°Innocence?¡± Iga Ninja smiled and asked: ¡°So, you are still innocent? A super beauty like you still


    retains innocence. This is really rare, such a precious gift, I You must disassemble it yourselfter!¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto smiled on the other side of the phone and said, ¡°Okay Iga Kamino, I won¡¯t bother


    you with good things.


    You still have an hour and a half to indulge yourself. After an hour and a half, kill them, and then


    Bury the corpse in Ito Takehiko¡¯s mansion!¡±


    Iga Ninja hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Matsumoto, don¡¯t worry. After two hours, the bodies of these two


    people will lie in the snow in the Ito Mansion! You will be able to reveal the news to the Tokyo


    Metropolitan Police Department. Up!¡±


    ¡°Very good! I will never treat you badly after it¡¯s done!¡±


    Iga Shangren hung up the phone, looked at Zara, and rubbed his hands in excitement: ¡°Beauty,


    before I die, I will let you taste the ultimate happiness of a woman. For your good, you must


    obediently cooperate with me. If it makes me happy, I can give you a reward!¡±


    Zara almost copsed. She burst into tears and said in horror: ¡°Please, kill me now¡­¡±


    Iga Kamininoughed: ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to want to die now. I have to ask me and my brothers if I


    agree!¡±


    Zara shivered in shock, and blurted out, ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    Iga Kaminari sneered: ¡°To tell you the truth, the several houses around here are all focused on


    repairs. Even if you are called Poten, there is no way anyone wille to rescue you! You can keep


    your voice and stay under me.


    Scream happily, the harder you call, the more excited I will be, hahahaha!¡±


    The other ninjas alsoughed presumptuously.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang: ¡°A group of beasts, together to bully a girl, do you want to


    force your face?¡±


    It was Charlie Wade who spoke!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1775


    When Charlie Wade¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, so many well-trained ninjas were all startled by his


    voice!


    No one thought that they would be tracked by others as well!


    Moreover, before this person spoke, no one realized his existence!


    The headed Iga Kaminin took out the ninja sword almost instantly, looked around vigntly, and


    asked nervously, ¡°Who?! Get out of me!¡±


    At this moment, Charlie Wade jumped from the wall, and people had broken the window and


    entered, leaving the floor with broken ss bast.


    The moment Zara saw Charlie Wade, her whole body was struck by lightning!


    She couldn¡¯t believe that someone woulde to save herself at this time, and she couldn¡¯t believe


    that it was the Chinese man she met on the streets of Tokyo to save herself!


    Moreover, I also offended him because I didn¡¯t know what happened!


    At this time, Charlie Wade was standing upright in the broken window. In her eyes, Charlie Wade in


    front of her was more than handsome, like a god!


    The violent cold wind poured in from the broken window, blowing Charlie Wade¡¯s hair and clothes,


    in her eyes, there was a sense of sight of a great hero in a martial arts movie.


    However, Charlie Wade¡¯s attention at this time waspletely off Zara¡¯s body.


    He stared at Iga Shangren with cold eyes, and said coldly: ¡°I thought Japanese ninjas are so


    ethical, they turned out to be such a mob! It¡¯s fair for you to bully your Japanese women, and to


    bully our Chinese women is to die!¡±


    Several other ninjas of the Iga family stepped back, staring at Charlie Wade and drew the ninja


    sword.


    They knew that Charlie Wade could always hide nearby without being discovered, and he must


    have extraordinary strength, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, they were all waiting for Iga Kaminin.


    Iga Kamininho¡¯s face is blue at this time!


    Others call him a superior ninja, which means superior ninja, not his name.


    In the Japanese ninja registration system, roughly divided into upper ninja, middle ninja and lower


    ninja.


    Shang Ninja is already at the top level among ninjas and is highly respected throughout Japan.


    However, he did not expect that the Chinese man in front of him would dare to insult himself and


    insult a ninja. It was really unforgivable!


    So he roared: ¡°Boy! There is an old saying in China, there is a way to heaven, you don¡¯t go, and


    there is no way to hell, you break in! Since you are looking for death, don¡¯t me me for being rude


    to you!¡±


    Having said that, he immediately swung his ninja sword and shouted to the people around him: ¡°Set


    up an array! Trapped in the formation and kill him! I will cut off his head with my own hands, and let


    him atone for the insult to the ninja!¡±


    With a sh, the other six ninjas surrounded Charlie Wade one after another.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t change his face at this time, and said coldly, ¡°Want to cut my head? Not to


    mention that you only have two hands, even if you have eight hands!¡±


    Iga Shangren said sarcastically: ¡°Boy, it¡¯s okay to look down on me, but don¡¯t look down on


    Japanese ninjutsu. I¡¯m a dignified Shangren. If I can¡¯t cut your head off, I¡¯m sorry Amaterasu!¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s expression became more and more gloomy, and he reprimanded in a deep voice,


    ¡°Japanese Ninjutsu, right? Today, I really want to see and see, what! What a f*ck! Japanese


    Ninjutsu!¡±


    ¡°court death!¡±


    Iga Kami is angry and rushes!


    He roared, and immediately shook the ninja sword with both hands, rushing towards Charlie Wade


    with a mighty force!


    Several other people also released knives one after another, intending to chop Charlie Wade into


    meat sauce.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s tactics against Japanese ninjas are really powerless toin.


    Just like a group of mad dogs biting people, the core tactic is to attack in groups.


    In their eyes, anyway, the ninja swords were smeared with highly toxic substances, and everyone


    rushed forward and attacked.


    As long as a knife pierced one centimeter of the opponent¡¯s skin, they would win the battle.


    For thousands of years, Japanese ninjas have relied on such tricks to defeat their opponents


    countless times, which can be said to be a time-tested!

 Chapter 1776-1780

    Chapter 1776-1780


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1776


    This time, they met, it was Charlie Wade!


    Charlie Wade¡¯s face did not change at this time, and his toes gently rubbed on the ground, and a


    triangr piece of broken ss bast on the ground suddenly bounced from the ground at a very


    fast speed, and went straight to Iga Shangren!


    In the blink of an eye, Charlie Wade kicked another piece of ss bast again, and shot in the


    same direction!


    As Iga Kaminari rushed, he suddenly saw two crystal clear and colorful things in his eyes, like two


    shooting stars one after another, passing by his vision in an instant!


    Before he had time to think about what it was, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his right wrist holding


    the ninja sword!


    In less than a blink of an eye, the same pain suddenly came from his left wrist!


    After a while, he felt that his hands lost strength in a short time, and the ninja sword in his hand


    immediately took off and fell to the ground.


    At the same time, two warm red water mists from unknown sources rushed onto his face


    immediately¡­


    When he smelled the strong bloody smell in the red water mist, he finally realized that his hands


    had been cut off by the two meteor-like rays of light!


    And the two red water mists that spewed out were blood mists spewing out from the wrists of his


    two hands!


    He was shocked! I don¡¯t understand why this happened at all!


    At this moment, Charlie Wade suddenly rushed forward!


    He grabbed Iga Kamininho by the neck and picked up his 200lbs body directly!


    At the same time, Charlie Wade has also avoided the encirclement of other people!


    This group of mad dog-like ninjas thought that Charlie Wade might choose a direction to break


    through, but none of them expected that Charlie Wade would choose Iga Shangren¡¯s direction to


    break through!


    Didn¡¯t this take the initiative to hit the hardest wall? !


    However, Charlie Wade chose the hardest one among them!


    At this time, Iga Shangren, the whole person was provoked by Charlie Wade pinching the neck with


    one hand, and the wrists of both hands were still bleeding. Although the arms can still move, they


    can¡¯t movepletely below the wrists, so they can¡¯t movepletely. Lost all attack power!


    Charlie Wade pinched his neck, walked straight through the hall from the window, and then


    mmed his body against the wall with one hand!


    At the same time, Charlie Wade still kept the posture of pinching his neck with one hand, making


    him 30 centimeters above the ground!


    At this time, Iga Shangren, with his legs hanging in the air, stuck to the wall, relying on Charlie


    Wade¡¯s hand to get stuck so that he would not slip off the wall.


    But the tremendous strength in Charlie Wade¡¯s hands made him almost unable to breathe, his legs


    kicked, his face was dark purple!


    Everyone at the scene was frightened!


    Especially the few Iga Ninjas, feeling that the whole worldview has been subverted! Everyone is


    horrified, what is the origin of this Chinese? ! He¡­ why is he so strong! Do not! More than strong!


    It¡¯s like a god! The powerful Iga Shinobu, under his hand, has fallen like a dead dog! What kind of


    perverted ability is necessary to form such a brutal and thorough crush on Iga Kaminino? !


    At this time, Charlie Wade¡¯s expression was extremely cold, but the corners of his mouth appeared


    to be extremely ridiculous, and he sneered word by word: ¡°It turns out! This is what the f*ck is


    called! Japanese Ninjutsu! How pathetic!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1777


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words made everyone more frightened immediately!


    They realized at this time that Charlie Wade had just kicked two pieces of broken ss bast with


    his toes just now, and he had directly and urately cut off Iga Kamininho¡¯s two hand muscles!


    It is not difficult to kick the ss bast.


    It¡¯s not difficult to hurt people with kicked ss bast.


    But the difficulty is that it is impossible to urately cut off a person¡¯s two hand muscles with a


    kicked ss ball!


    What¡¯s more, instead of standing there and letting the opponent attack, Iga Shangren rushed all the


    way to the opponent, and would be cut off from his hands while moving at a high speed. This head


    is incredible!


    Moreover, Charlie Wade canpletely subdue Iga Shinobu with just one hand, and this ability is


    also incredible!


    What kind of crazy strength is it that can reach this point? !


    Zara also looked silly!


    At this moment, Charlie Wade nailed Iga Shinnin to the wall with one hand, it was like a god in her


    eyes!


    At this time, Iga Shangren was still struggling, trying to break away from Charlie Wade¡¯s control, but


    the tiger¡¯s mouth on Charlie Wade¡¯s right hand was like steel bars, leaving only a little space for him


    to breathe.


    Iga Kaminino struggled and asked with a slight voice, ¡°You¡­who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°I am your Chinese father.¡±


    Iga Kamino¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, as were other people¡¯s expressions.


    However, at this moment, no one dared to attack Charlie Wade.


    Because they knew that with Charlie Wade¡¯s strength, Iga Shangren¡¯s neck could be chopped off


    easily.


    At this time, Iga Kaminari gritted his teeth and asked: ¡°I have no grievances with you, what do you


    want?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°I want your life!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After finishing speaking, he looked at the dumb ninjas and sneered: ¡°Oh yes, I also want your life


    too.¡±


    Everyone took a step back, holding knives in both hands, but their expressions were full of horror.


    At this time, Iga Kaminobu shouted: ¡°Hurry up and tie that woman! Come on!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, a ninja rushed up, put the ninja knife on Zara¡¯s neck, and said nervously:


    ¡°Let him go! Otherwise, I will kill her!¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and said lightly: ¡°If you want to kill, feel free to kill. I don¡¯t know her


    either.¡±


    Iga Kaminino said hoarsely: ¡°You don¡¯t bluff me here! Didn¡¯t youe to save her?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°Of course not! I came to Kyoto today to visit my old friend, that is, Miss


    Nanako of the Ito family. As a result, your people are so dying to go to the Ito family to inquire. Just


    come here.¡±


    As soon as Charlie Wade said these words, Iga Kaminin was ashamed!


    He really thought that Charlie Wade was a member of the Banks Familyy, or a master hired by the


    Banks Familyy, who came to rescue Zara and Fitz. Then he could use the lives of their brothers and


    sisters as a bargaining chip, perhaps in exchange for one. Way out.


    However, I never thought that this person turned out to be for Nanako Ito, so I followed the person I


    sent to step on it all the way!


    Thinking of this, Iga Kaminino suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly pleaded: ¡°This


    gentleman, we have no intention of hurting Miss Ito. We just wanted to kill these two people and


    then me the Ito family. We didn¡¯t even think about it. It¡¯s going to be bad for Miss Ito!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1778


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°ording to you, I killed two people casually and buried your home in the


    snow. Didn¡¯t it mean to harm you and your family?¡±


    Iga Kaminori was stunned. He was very eager to survive, and hurriedly tossed Matsumoto Ryoto:


    ¡°In fact, we are alsomissioned by others. It is Matsumoto Ryoto who really wants to deal with


    the Ito family. It has nothing to do with us¡­ ..¡±


    Charlie Wade asked back: ¡°You are helping the gang to abuse you, and now you still tell me it


    doesn¡¯t matter, are your ninja bones so soft?¡±


    Iga Kamijin suppressed the humiliation in his heart, and said: ¡°I believe in an old saying in your


    country¡­ It¡¯s better to die than to live¡­ Please give me a chance, I am willing to help you After the


    saddle¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°After you saddle me, you are not qualified.¡±


    After all, he looked around for a week and said lightly: ¡°You are the same, get ready to go on the


    road!¡±


    As soon as Iga Shinobu heard this, he immediately roared, ¡°Go together, kill him! Kill him! Kill him


    and have a chance to live, otherwise he will have to wait for death!¡±


    When everyone heard it, their faces were immediately full of awe.


    They also knew very well that Charlie Wade was too strong, and if he confronted him head-on, or let


    him break one by one, everyone would be finished!


    The best way is to attack them in groups. In any case, try your best to kill them. As for how many


    people like them can survive, it all depends on their own good fortune!


    As a result, the remaining six ninjas rushed towards Charlie Wade with their swords mad, and


    everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely hideous!


    Zara saw so many people attacking Charlie Wade, her heart has been in her throat!


    However, she didn¡¯t make any sound, let alone remind Charlie Wade to be careful, because she


    knew that she didn¡¯t need to do anything to interfere with Charlie Wade¡¯s concentration.


    She stared at Charlie Wade with hot eyes, and murmured in her heart: ¡°Today, my life and death


    depends entirely on this man who does not yet know his name!¡±


    ¡°If he dies, I will definitely die; if he survives, maybe I will let my brother and I live a life¡­¡±


    ¡°This gentleman, what happenedst time was that I was wrong. I have already apologized to you


    countless times in my heart. This time, I hope you can survive, even if I eventually die, I don¡¯t want


    you to die because of me¡­ ¡­¡±


    When she thought of this, a group of ninjas had already passed through the entire hall and


    surrounded Charlie Wade tightly.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t change his face. Seeing six knives shing at him, with a wave of his hand, he


    directly waved Iga Shangren¡¯s body!


    Seven people including Iga Shangren didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to use him as a meat shield!


    At this moment, Iga frightened and screamed: ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    However, the six men came down fiercely, and they had already reached the stage of raising the


    sword, how could they be able to get it back!


    Iga Kamijin watched as six knives shed down, and in a short time, they shed on him one after


    another!


    Iga Kaminori felt severe pain all over his body, gritted his teeth and groaned: ¡°Fool! Waste! Eight


    quacks!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, he died suddenly by vomiting blood!


    Seeing that Iga Shangren was hacked to death by them, the six people turned pale with fright. At


    this moment, Charlie Wade suddenly mmed Iga Shangren¡¯s corpse, and flew away with the body


    and the six knives on him. Get out!


    The remaining six ninjas did not recover at all. They only felt that the tiger¡¯s mouth was shaken, and


    the ninja sword disappeared!


    At this time, the six were shocked, and some of them hadpletely lost their intent to fight and


    turned to flee!


    At this moment, Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°Since you have already made a move, it¡¯s me now!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1779


    As soon as Charlie Wade¡¯s words fell, people already rushed out!


    His physical function and speed are already farparable to others, so these ninjas are not given


    a chance at all.


    Every time you catch one, you directly hit the opponent¡¯s abdomen with a heavy punch, causing the


    opponent to instantly lose allbat power and escape opportunities.


    In the blink of an eye, the six ninjas running away ally on the ground one by one.


    Zara was dumbfounded!


    As the eldest granddaughter of the Banks Familyy, she is also one of the most favored children. She


    has been in contact with the masters hidden behind the Banks Familyy since childhood, but in her


    opinion, Charlie Wade¡¯s strength is far above those people!


    What she can¡¯t understand is that the hidden masters enshrined by the Banks Familyy are hard to


    pick in the country. In theory, they have touched the ceiling of martial arts, but why is Charlie Wade


    so powerful that it is incredible? People?


    The appearance of Charlie Wade suddenly raised the ceiling of martial arts in her mind by more


    than one level!


    Seeing a group of ninjas lying on the ground wailing, Zara was shocked and relieved.


    She knew that she and her brother were finally saved.


    So, she couldn¡¯t help but looked at Charlie Wade excitedly, and blurted out: ¡°Benevolence! Thank


    you so much today! I don¡¯t know what you call you? If you are willing to leave your name, I will do


    your best to report it to you. Great kindness!¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade finally turned his head and looked at Zara.


    Zara is very beautiful. Even with her tortured hands tied behind her back, her short hair is messyly


    attached to her face, but she still can¡¯t hide her perfect facial features and beauty.


    However, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t like this woman very much.


    First of all, he doesn¡¯t like the character of this woman.


    In his opinion, this woman is self-righteous and arrogant, even if she can¡¯t see these characteristics


    at all, butbined with the impression of the first meeting, Charlie Wade believes that he is right.


    Secondly, he didn¡¯t like the woman¡¯s looks either.


    Zara is really beautiful to be beautiful, but is also really cold and arrogant, even with a bit of


    aggressive heroism.


    In fact, in one sentence, this woman is a bit too pretending.


    As a master of pretending, Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t like people who like to pretend to be like him.


    As the saying goes, there is no room for two tigers in one mountain, and the two auras repel each


    other, even if the tiger is a female.


    So Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°Whoever I am, don¡¯t bother you. I also don¡¯t want to know who you


    are. I am here today not to save you, but to kill them. As for saving you, But it¡¯s just a matter of


    convenience, so you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Zara has never been underestimated in her life, but she has encountered Charlie Wade twice.


    However, at this moment, she doesn¡¯t have the slightest temper. She can only nod respectfully and


    sincerely said: ¡°Anyway, thank you very much!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t speak, walked to her and untied the rope on her body.


    After that, he pulled off his brother¡¯s headgear, and pulled off the towel that Fitz had stuck in his


    mouth.


    Fitz has not been able to speak, nor has he seen everything that happened in this room, but when


    he heard Charlie Wade¡¯s voice, he had already guessed that it was him. Seeing Charlie Wade at


    this moment, the first sentence was: ¡°This Brother, your great kindness, our brother and sister will


    never forget!¡±


    Charlie Wade untied the rope on his body and said nkly: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense, I


    will set fire to burn this ceter, you two quickly run away.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1780


    Zara hurriedly asked, ¡°My dear man! I wonder if you can lend me your phone. I want to call home.


    They have lost my phone¡­¡±


    Zara said that he wanted to make a phone call at home, but actually wanted to take this opportunity


    to get Charlie Wade¡¯s phone number.


    Now is the information age. As long as he can get the other party¡¯s mobile phone number, Zara can


    get all the other party¡¯s identity information.


    In this case, after returning home, she will be able to find this benefactor.


    Even if Charlie Wade saw through the other party¡¯s tricks, he sneered and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the


    mobile phone is a personal item, so I can¡¯t borrow it.¡±


    After speaking, he reached out and took out a mobile phone from a ninja, and threw it to Zara: ¡°Hey,


    use this, call your family, tell them the location, and let them send someone to pick you up as soon


    as possible. ¡°


    Zara was stunned to pick up the phone. The phone hit herp. She was extremely disappointed, but


    she couldn¡¯t show it, so she picked it up and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you. Grace!¡±


    Charlie Wade flipped through the ninja again, and found out a very thin personal wallet, which


    contained five ten thousand yen banknotes in addition to the person¡¯s ID.


    At the current exchange rate, 10,000 yen can be exchanged for more than 600 Dor. Although


    50,000 yen is not much, it is enough for them to find a ce to stay, wait a few hours, and wait for


    their family to pick them up.


    No matter what, the fifty thousand yen is enough for them to take the train back to Tokyo.


    So Charlie Wade handed the money to Zara, and said: ¡°You take the money, go with your brother


    quickly.¡±


    Zara hesitated in his heart. She really didn¡¯t want to leave like this. Because she didn¡¯t know Charlie


    Wade¡¯s identity yet, for fear that she would never see Charlie Wade again.


    At this moment, she wanted to tell Charlie Wade her identity so that he woulde to herself if he


    encountered any difficulties after returning home.


    However, when the words came to her lips, she swallowed it back.


    This is because she knew in her heart that an unruly top expert like Charlie Wade would never put


    her identity in her eyes. If she told him that she was the granddaughter of Banks, it would be


    counterproductive.


    He might think that he deliberately used his identity to put pressure on him in front of him, and thus


    disgusted himself; He may also avoid himselfpletely in the country from now on because he


    does not want to have any intersection with him.


    In that case, revealing the identity now would be self-defeating.


    So, she had to stand up, bowed deeply to Charlie Wade, and said sincerely: ¡°Benevolence, thank


    you for your life-saving grace, if there is a chance to meet again in the future, I will definitely repay


    your kindness today!¡±


    Fitz also bowed aside: ¡°yes, thank you!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, I have business workter, I have no time to be polite


    with you here.¡±


    Fitz was a little embarrassed, so he nodded his head again and again: ¡°Sorry, I dyed your


    business¡­¡±


    Zara looked at Charlie Wade, bit her lower lip, trying to say something, but finally gave up.


    When she and Fitz came to the wooden stairs on the second floor side by side, she suddenly turned


    around, hugged Charlie Wade, and said with great reluctance and piousness: ¡°Savior, if there is a


    destiny in the future, we will see you again. !¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t lift his head, and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t see you again.¡±

 Chapter 1781-1785

    Chapter 1781-1785


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1781


    Zara was hurt by Charlie Wade¡¯s attitude again.


    She looked at Charlie Wade¡¯s profile, bit her lower lip vigorously, did not speak any more, turned


    and left the courtyard with her brother.


    The siblings staggered out, and Fitz asked in a low voice, ¡°Zara, those ninjas were defeated by the


    young man just now?¡±


    Zara said solemnly: ¡°It¡¯s not that young man, it¡¯s Grace.¡±


    Fitz nodded in a hurry: ¡°Well, it¡¯s Grace, so are those ninjas defeated by his bare hands?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Zara said seriously: ¡°I have never seen such a strong person¡­this is the first time¡­¡±


    Fitz smacked his lips and said, ¡°It would be great if he could be included in the Banks Familyy and


    used by my Banks Familyy.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Zara shook his head: ¡°He has an arrogant personality and will definitely not be used


    by others, and he may be the top master of the hidden Sect. He may not put the Banks Familyy in


    his eyes.¡±


    Fitz said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s also¡­hey¡­thanks to your benefactor, otherwise the two of us will have to die


    in Kyoto¡­¡±


    After he finished speaking, he was busy and said again: ¡°By the way, Zara, hurry up and call my


    dad! This time we were kidnapped, the family must have sent a lot of masters over, it is very likely


    that dad is here too! I have to let him know about us. In Kyoto, he also asked him to quickly chop off


    Matsumoto¡¯s bastard! I really didn¡¯t expect it to be this bastard who has been doing bad things


    behind his back!¡±


    Zara nodded and took out his cell phone too busy.


    At this time, a burst of fire suddenly appeared behind him, turning the originally dark night into red!


    Zara hurriedly turned around, and saw that the two-story small building where he had almost died


    just now was ignited in an instant!


    The wooden buildings burned, and there was a crackling sound of wood cracking, a bit like the


    sound of firecrackers. With this heavy snow, it also had a taste of Chinese New Year.


    Fitz touched his chin and asked Zara: ¡°Zara, did you say those ninjas died?¡±


    Zara asked back: ¡°Is it possible to survive such a big fire?¡±


    Fitz waved his hand: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I mean, did my benefactor kill them first and then set the


    fire, or did he just put them all in a pot?¡±


    Zara felt a bit of cold airing out of his back, and immediately shook his head: ¡°This kind of


    thing¡­I can¡¯t say it¡­¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade¡¯s figure appeared in her mind again, and she couldn¡¯t help muttering:


    ¡°Benevolence, he¡­ is not a mortal¡­ I really want to know what his identity is. ¡­..¡±


    Fitz smiled and said: ¡°If you want to know, let the family check it out. In the country, who else has a


    clue that we can¡¯t find?¡±


    Zara shook his head: ¡°Benevolence obviously doesn¡¯t want us to know his identity. If we deliberately


    investigate, what if we anger him?¡±


    Fitz smacked his lips: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s what I said¡­¡±


    After all, Fitz thought of Charlie Wade¡¯s previous conversation with Iga Shangren and said, ¡°By the


    way, when I was covered with my head just now, I heard Him tell the Iga family that he seems to be


    the Ito family. Missy¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Zara nodded and blurted out: ¡°The reason why he came here is for Ito¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Fitz said: ¡°It seems to be called Nanako Ito?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zara blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s Nanako Ito, a very beautiful girl, and she¡¯s also a martial artist.¡±


    Fitz said in some gossip: ¡°Hey, Zara, do you think He is Nanako Ito¡¯s boyfriend? Maybe he can even


    be Ito¡¯s future son-inw. Let¡¯s cooperate more with Ito in the future. , More contact, maybe


    there is still a chance to see him.¡±


    Zara heard this and suddenly became very ufortable.


    She was extremely disappointed and asked herself: ¡°Is he really Nanako Ito¡¯s boyfriend? That man


    is a Chinese, why should he be with a Japanese woman? Shouldn¡¯t you fall in love, get married, or


    have children with a Chinese woman? ?¡±


    Thinking of this, Zara sighed faintly, and said: ¡°Let me call Dad first¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fitz nodded, bent over and grabbed a handful of snow from the ground, and smeared it on


    his face, sighing with emotion: ¡°Oh, the feeling of the rest of my life is really good¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1782


    Tokyo at this moment.


    The chaos remains.


    The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has been driven mad.


    First, the Banks Familyy¡¯s brothers and sisters were kidnapped and a dozen people were killed.


    Then the Takahashi family found several human popsicles. Then, Takahashi¡¯s son was burned alive


    in the car!


    These few things, if you take out one of them, can be regarded as an annual criminal case.


    However, in a very short period of time, one after another broke out in Tokyo!


    Moreover, almost all the top big families are involved.


    This is simply stepping the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department¡¯s face on the ground, and then


    repeatedly beating with a belt desperately!


    Even worse, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has not found any useful clues.


    A bunch of waste wood was almost digging three feet into Tokyo, and they still couldn¡¯t find a clue to


    the Banks brothers and sisters. They didn¡¯t even know who did it, let alone where they were.


    Therefore, the entire Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department collectively caught blind.


    Zayne was about to lose patience.


    The life and death of his son and daughter are still unknown, and his whereabouts are unknown,


    and he has to wait endlessly for the trash of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. For him, it is


    simply the greatest suffering in his life!


    Just when he was nning to contact the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs directly to raise the


    matter to a major diplomatic incident, he suddenly received a call from a local Japanese mobile


    phone number.


    After he connected suspiciously, he immediately heard Zara¡¯s voice: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me! Zara!¡±


    Hearing his daughter¡¯s voice, Zayne¡¯s heart almost jumped out. He blurted out with excitement, ¡°I


    know¡­¡±


    At this time, Zara on the phone hurriedly interrupted him and said: ¡°Dad, are there anyone else


    around you? If there are, don¡¯t let others know that I am calling!¡±


    The human-like Zayne looked around. In addition to his own people, there are a few pig heads from


    the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and even a few cab members, so he hurriedly


    changed his words: ¡°Do you know me? Very busy now?! Hang up if there is nothing important, just


    say if there is something important!¡±


    Zara said: ¡°Dad, my brother and I are safe now. We have been rescued, but we are not in Tokyo,


    but in Kyoto.¡±


    While Zayne breathed a sigh of relief, he couldn¡¯t help but frown and look at the trash in the Tokyo


    Metropolitan Police Department.


    At this time, he hated these idiots in his heart.


    ¡°These dumb donkeys! They vowed to tell me that the other party is very likely to hide in Tokyo, and


    it is unlikely that they will go out of the city!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, they also said that they blocked Tokyo¡¯s external traffic in time and set a strict check


    on all those who left the city, so the son and daughter are definitely in Tokyo. It just takes time to find


    them out!¡±


    ¡°The results of it?¡±


    ¡°People are in Kyoto, hundreds of kilometers away!¡±


    ¡°These idiots really want to take a knife and engrave the word idiot on their faces!¡±


    However, Zayne also knew that now is not the time to be angry, so he asked, ¡°What do you need


    me to do?¡±


    Zara said: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t tell the people in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. I doubt their


    abilities, and they are likely to leak information, so I want you to send our own people to Kyoto. Pick


    me and brother.¡±


    Zayne said immediately: ¡°Okay!¡±


    Zara said: ¡°Also, Dad! The kidnapper was Ryoto Matsumoto in Tokyo! He wanted to kill us and then


    me Ito Yuhiko, so he brought us to Kyoto!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zayne¡¯s tone suddenly became extremely gloomy: ¡°It¡¯s him?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1783


    Zayne had highly suspected that the man behind the kidnapping of his children should be Takehiko


    Ito.


    However, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department secretly monitored Ito Yuhiko, dug deep for so


    long, and found no clues.


    At first, Zayne thought that the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department deliberately protected Ito


    Yuhiko, but now I know that Ito Yuhiko really has nothing to do with this matter.


    Not only is it okay, but it¡¯s almost being med!


    What Zayne did not expect was that the master behind the whole incident turned out to be Mr.


    Matsumoto!


    I didn¡¯t even include him in the category of suspects!


    It seems that this beloved Matsumoto is really sinister!


    He was able to provoke so many incidents secretly, and it made the Ito family and the Takahashi


    family suspicion each other, and the Banks Familyy concentrated their suspects on these two


    families!


    Thinking of this, Zayne could not wait to devour Matsumoto¡¯s life!


    So he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I know everything you said, keep the phone open, and I will let the


    people under you contact you.¡±


    Zara hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, my brother and I are waiting in Kyoto.¡±


    Zayne hung up the phone, stood up and said to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Commissioner: ¡°I


    have something to do, let¡¯s go ahead.¡±


    The Chief of Metropolitan Police hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Banks, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡± Zayne said in an unkind tone: ¡°You still have to find a way to


    find my son and daughter, otherwise, I will call you the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs!¡±


    The Chief of Metropolitan Police hurried forward and pleaded bitterly: ¡°Mr. Banks, you will give me


    thest 12 hours. Even if I turn Tokyo over these 12 hours, I will definitely find Fitz and Zara!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he added: ¡°Mr. Banks, even if the Ministry of Foreign Affairs knows about


    it, they still submit the case to our Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. After all, the Ministry of


    Foreign Affairs is not aw enforcement agency, and they have no extra manpower toe. Do


    this¡­¡±


    Zayne coldly snorted: ¡°Then you guys hurry up! Don¡¯t linger here!¡±


    After that, Zayne turned angrily and walked away.


    After leaving the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, Zayne¡¯s first sentence in the car was to tell


    his confidant next to him: ¡°Mr. Redd, you will immediately bring twenty people to Kyoto to pick up


    Fitz and Zara. I¡¯ll take a while. Give you a cell phone number, you can contact Zara.¡±


    The middle-aged man known as Redd, his full name is Eric Redd, a confidant general who has


    followed Zayne for many years. Hearing Zayne¡¯s instructions, he immediately asked: ¡°Master, have


    you found the young master and the youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zayne nodded: ¡°People are fine, but the ck hand behind the scenes is beyond our


    imagination!¡±


    Redd hurriedly asked: ¡°Master, who is behind the scenes?¡±


    Zayne gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Matsumoto! Damn, dare to calcte on my son and


    daughter of Zayne, this Mr. Matsumoto has enough life! With a bang, let everyone else know, before


    dawn, I want Ryoto Matsumoto¡¯s item on the head!¡±


    Redd¡¯s expression froze, and he immediately said, ¡°Okay master, I¡¯m going to order!¡±


    Zayne rubbed his temples and said, ¡°You let one of our nes fly to Osaka now. After you receive


    Fitz and Zara in Kyoto, you will directly send them to Osaka and let them return to China by ne.


    I¡¯ll take over the things in Japan!¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After a few minutes.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1784


    Nearly a hundred hidden masters of the Banks Familyy in Tokyo stopped secretly searching for Fitz


    and Zara. Twenty of them drove straight to Kyoto in the middle of the night, and the remaining


    nearly 80 people all started to Matsumoto. The mansion of the beloved is assembled.


    Matsumoto didn¡¯t even know that he was in disaster.


    He checked the time and saw that it was already ten o¡¯clock in the night, so he took out his cell


    phone and called Iga Kaminbu.


    ording to his n, let Iga Kaminbu to kill people now, and then hide the body in the Ito family


    mansion half an hourter.


    Then, wait patiently for a few more hours, when the body has almostpletely lost its residual


    temperature, then anonymously report the clue to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    In this way, Ito Yuhiko will be finished early tomorrow morning.


    After Takehiko Ito was finished, the only enemy in front of him was Shinichi Takahashi.


    The current Takahashi Zhenzhi should still be immersed in the pain of bereavement, unable to


    extricate himself, it can be said that it is the most vulnerable time, he can set an ambush to kill him


    when he is going to die for Takahashi Eiji.


    Matsumoto thought this in his mind, but the phone in his ear kept beeping unhurriedly.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Iga Kaminin¡¯s phone call?¡±


    Matsumoto frowned involuntarily.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him before? You must always keep the phone open, and you canmunicate with


    anything in time. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Matsumoto¡¯s heart suddenly twitched, and he said to himself, ¡°Iga Kamininho, could it be an


    ident?!¡±


    ¡°But this shouldn¡¯t be it! They took the Banks Familyy siblings all the way to Kyoto, unconsciously,


    and the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has been searching for so long without any clues.


    How could there be an ident? No sense!¡±


    ¡°If they were discovered while hiding their bodies in the Ito family, and they were killed by the Ito


    family¡¯s ambush, it sounds logical, but the key is that they did not get their own orders and could not


    kill them in advance. Because of the Banks Familyy brothers and sisters, this may not be true at all!¡±


    ¡°So, what happened to Kyoto?¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto, who had always been confident and thought he was strategizing, suddenly fell


    into a strong self-doubt.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, it is not just Ryoto Matsumoto who can¡¯t make a call, but also Takahashi, who just


    lost his son.


    Machi Takahashi has ordered that the Tenglin family ninja who is ambushing in Kyoto kill Nanako Ito


    first and take a video of her killing.


    Then, he used this video to torture Ito Yuhiko and let Ito Yuhiko die in extreme pain.


    However, the ninja of the Tenglin family never gave him any reply.


    He called to ask about the progress, but the call waspletely unreachable, and after several


    changes, no one answered.


    Seeing that all the calls couldn¡¯t get through, Takahashi shoved the phone to the ground and


    shouted angrily: ¡°It¡¯s a hell! It¡¯s a hell! The invincible Tenglin Ninja, why is it all f*cking rubbish these


    days? ¡°


    ¡°Before, Teng Lin Zhengzhe and the others disappeared for no reason, and they were finally sent


    back frozen as popsicles. Now there is no news about this batch of damn, will they be sent back


    frozen as popsicles too!¡±


    The subordinates hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Ito the master of the Tenglin family, will he encounter an


    ambush at Ito¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Where the hell came the ambush?¡± Takahashi scolded annoyedly: ¡°The situation over there has


    long been clear. The Ito family doesn¡¯t even have a ninja in Kyoto, just a few housekeepers,


    servants and ordinary bodyguards. What did these people use to ambush the ninjas of the Tenglin


    family? And there are still six people!


    After speaking, Takahashi couldn¡¯t help but muttered, ¡°What happened in Kyoto?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1785


    Neither Matsumoto nor Takahashi could understand what happened in Kyoto.


    However, Matsumoto is far more shrewd than Takahashi.


    When he couldn¡¯t contact Iga Kamininho, although he couldn¡¯t figure out why, he had realized in his


    subconscious that the matter was probably going to be a big mistake.


    Thinking of this, he immediately called the other members of the Iga family and immediately asked


    them about Iga Kamininho.


    But the people of the Iga family are also ignorant of what happened in Kyoto.


    They also couldn¡¯t get in touch with Iga Shinobu, and didn¡¯t know if he was alive or dead.


    At this time, Matsumoto really panicked.


    He nervously paced back and forth in the living room at home, his brows were constantly frowning,


    and even his hand holding the cigar was shaking uncontrobly.


    His younger brother Ryosuke Matsumoto saw him very nervously, and hurriedly calmed down:


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t panic, if you panic, we really don¡¯t know how to deal with it next!¡±


    Unlike Takahashi Makichi, Takahashi Machichi¡¯s goal is Nanako Ito, which has nothing to do with


    the Banks Familyy, so it doesn¡¯t matter if his motivation is revealed.


    The strength of the two families can basicallye between five and five, so he is not afraid of Ito


    Yuhiko.


    However, Matsumoto knew very well in his heart that if his motives were revealed, he would not


    only face the behemoth Banks Familyy, but also the Ito family and Takahashi family.


    So, he smoked a cigar and said to Ryosuke Matsumoto: ¡°The hand I yed almost squeezed all


    our chips. If I win, the Matsumoto family can be the top in Japan; if I lose, , The Matsumoto


    family will be ravaged to death by the three big families of Banks Familyy, Ito family and Takahashi


    family!¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t hide his nervousness and said, ¡°Now, Iga Kaminori can¡¯t get in touch, and


    Fitz and Zara are dead or alive. I don¡¯t know if our motives have been revealed. If it is not revealed,


    it doesn¡¯t matter. , At most, it¡¯s nting the n of Takehiko Ito, but if it is revealed, then we will


    basically have no way to survive.¡±


    Matsumoto Ryosuke hurriedly asked: ¡°Brother! We don¡¯t know if we have been exposed, are we just


    waiting for the verdict? That would be too passive? Even if we die, we have to find a way to fight


    back. You must not just give up!¡±


    Matsumoto thought for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said coldly: ¡°Of course we have to resist!


    Since the first card is still dead or alive, we will bet on the second!¡±


    Ryosuke Matsumoto asked, ¡°Brother, how do you bet on the second one?¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto said sternly: ¡°I bet that our motives for the Banks Familyy have not been revealed


    yet! In this way, we will go all out to kill Machi Takahashi and Takehiko Ito! Kill them and we will have


    a chance to be No. 1 in Japan!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Kill them?¡± Ryosuke Matsumoto asked in amazement, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just trying to deal with the Banks


    Familyy?¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto shook his head: ¡°It is a wishful thinking to deal with the Banks Familyy. With their


    strength, as long as the target is aimed at us, we have no resistance.¡±


    As he said, Matsumoto said again: ¡°However, Maki Takahashi must be at the weakest time now. He


    died of a few ninjas and lost his son. Now is a good time to kill him! Let the Iga family again Send a


    few ninjas to kill him! Anyway, Iga Ninjas are already in the same boat with us!¡±


    Ryosuke Matsumoto asked again: ¡°What about Ito Yuhiko? How to kill him? He seems to have no


    strength loss!¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Then it can only be outsmart! Go and kidnap a few


    families of police officers from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, and then force these


    officers toe home, saying that I will return to the Metropolitan Police Department to assist in the


    investigation of the Banks Familyy. As long as he leaves home, we will have a chance to deal with


    the disappearance!¡±


    Ryosuke Matsumoto continued to ask: ¡°Brother, what if the Banks Familyy knows about us?¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto said with a vicious expression: ¡°If they really know that they are all dead, then


    why don¡¯t they pull Machi Takahashi and Takehiko Ito under the water?¡±

 Chapter 1786-1790

    Chapter 1786-1790


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1786


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ryosuke Matsumoto said grimly: ¡°Even if we die, some people will die with us! Anyway, we


    won¡¯t lose!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    After Charlie Wade set the two-story building on fire, he returned to the Ito family residence.


    He went from the same road to Nanako Ito¡¯s courtyard.


    At this time, Nanako Ito was sitting in front of the tea table with her eyes closed, her hands gently


    twisting a string of Bodhi beads, and she silently recited Buddhist scriptures to pray for Charlie


    Wade.


    Buddhism is not only prevalent in China, it has also been prevalent in Japan for a long time. Since


    Master Jianzhen traveled east to Japan, Buddhism in Japan has developed rapidly.


    Although the Buddhism of the two countries is somewhat surprised, there is almost no essential


    difference between the believers of the two countries in the matter of chanting and praying.


    After reading silently for a long time, the incense in the incense burner had already burned. She felt


    the fragrance dissipate. When she opened her eyes and wanted to order another te, she found


    that Charlie Wade was already sitting opposite her.


    Nanako Ito was frightened, covering her mouth and eximed: ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡­when did you


    come back?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Just now, five seconds ago.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nanako Ito said incredulously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice any movement?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Because I think you are chanting sutras, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb


    you.¡±


    Nanako Ito blushed, and said softly: ¡°Nanako was praying for Charlie Wade just now, and I hope the


    gods will bless Charlie Wade to return safely¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled unnaturally and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, you saved my life, so why bother to thank


    me for this little thing¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said earnestly: ¡°I saved you out of my heart, and you prayed for me also out of my


    heart. The starting point is the same for everyone, so naturally there is no difference in size.¡±


    Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Charlie Wade, you are really the only gentleman I have ever seen


    in my life, you are always considerate of others¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a gentleman, so don¡¯t praise me.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said hurriedly: ¡°By the way, give me your hand and I will check your


    injury.¡±


    Nanako Ito replied shyly: ¡°Charlie Wade, are you trying to signal me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go for a walk in the snow? I will help you


    heal your injury quickly, and let¡¯s go for a walk on the snow in the yard. If you are not satisfied, I¡¯ll


    take you outside!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Nanako Ito asked dumbfounded: ¡°Charlie Wade, you mean my injury will be healed soon?


    Before the snow melts?¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait for the snow to melt. You can cooperate with


    me. We can walk in the snow together before it stops.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1787


    Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t believe that Charlie Wade could really heal herself.


    But when she thought that the man in front of her who was eager to try to heal her was the one she


    loved, he was willing to give him a try.


    So she shyly handed her right hand to Charlie Wade, and said shyly: ¡°Charlie Wade, then¡­please!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly, and stretched out his fingers to gently ce her veins.


    A trace of reiki traveled through Nanako Ito¡¯s veins into her body, and within the blink of an eye, it


    completely wandered through her body.


    After a while, Charlie Wade took the opportunity to see the specific situation of Nanako Ito¡¯s injury.


    From this look, I discovered that Nanako Ito¡¯s injury was indeed serious.


    Almost all of her organs have suffered serious internal injuries. Not only that, but the meridians and


    bones are also damaged. The whole person seems to have be a fragmented porcin doll. A


    little carelessness may cause serious secondary injuries. hurt.


    Although she has been rescued from life danger after being rescued, her whole body has been in a


    state of very low safety.


    She is currently less than one-fifth of ordinary people.


    Someone who fell might be unharmed, stood up and patted the dirt and left. If she fell, she would be


    life-threatening, and she would have to be sent back to the hospital for rescue.


    Charlie Wade could imagine how severe pain Nanako Ito¡¯s body would have to endure from such a


    severe injury, and the pain was continuous, even in her sleep.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed, and said with emotion: ¡°I told you at


    the time that martial arts is a kind of spirit. There is no need to care too much about winning or


    losing the game, let alone putting yourself in a dangerous situation in the game. , Why are you


    betting your life against Aurora?¡±


    Nanako Ito said with some shame: ¡°Charlie Wade, Nanako is not betting on her life, but hopes to go


    all out without leaving any regrets¡­¡±


    Having said this, she sighed and smiled bitterly: ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t clearly realize the gap between


    myself and Aurora. She was really too strong, incredible¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head helplessly.


    At this time, he also has his own treatment n.


    There are two options for treating Nanako.


    The first is to directly use the reiki in her body to repair the damage suffered by her body. Compared


    with ordinary people, her body is indeed seriously damaged, but for herself, it is not a big problem.


    Reiki It will be repaired soon;


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    This method is simple, direct and convenient, with many benefits.


    However, this approach has drawbacks.


    If I directly repaired her injury with Reiki, how would I exin it to her?


    After all, Nanako doesn¡¯t have a deep cultivation base, and she can¡¯t realize the existence of reiki.


    In her opinion, she may just touch her hand and heal her in a confused way. This may be too


    incredible for her. .


    And the second way is to swallow the rejuvenating pills.


    The efficacy of Rejuvenating Pill is beyond doubt.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1788


    For ordinary people, this kind of medicine is simply a dream. It can be used by the elderly to prolong


    life for more than ten or twenty years; young people take it, and the body can be more than many


    times stronger than ordinary people; the injured take it, even if only one breath is left. , And can


    definitely strengthen the opponent¡¯s body on the basis of restoring the original.


    At the beginning, Don Albertt was almostpletely killed by Donald¡¯s men, leaving only thest


    breath, and he was saved with a rejuvenating pill.


    That rejuvenating pill not only saved Don Albertt¡¯s life, but also made Don Albertt a few years


    younger, and his body was better than before the injury.


    This is mainly because the effect of the Pill is too strong. When Don Albertt is cured, there is still


    remaining effect to improve his body.


    Although Nanako Ito¡¯s injury was also very serious, in Charlie Wade¡¯s view, at most half a


    rejuvenating pill could be cured.


    If you take a whole rejuvenating pill, it goes without saying that Nanako Ito¡¯s strength will be


    upgraded by one or two levels at the peak state before!


    Therefore, Charlie Wade had a question in his heart.


    Should I take half a rejuvenating pill for Nanako Ito, or just give her one and give her a chance.


    Charlie Wade is not a stingy person, and the main reason why he is entangled with half or one is


    because Nanako Ito is a Japanese.


    As the saying goes, people who are not of my race must have different hearts.


    I dare not say that the other party must be harmful, but at least it is difficult to keep one mind with


    the people of the race.


    And Nanako Ito is a martial arts master, has been participating in various internationalpetitions,


    and originally nned to participate in the next Olympic Games.


    If she allowed her to improve significantly, she would definitely pose a threat to Aurora in the future.


    If Nanako Ito represented Japan and defeated Aurora who represented China in the next


    internationalpetition, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to handing over the champion that should belong


    to China to Japan?


    Charlie Wade¡¯s hesitation was based on this.


    It stands to reason that I can take half a rejuvenating pill to Nanako Ito, so that she can fully recover,


    which is equivalent to giving her a great good fortune.


    However, considering that Nanako Ito is obsessed with martial arts and has a pious mentality.


    Therefore, in Charlie Wade¡¯s own selfish heart, he also wanted to give her another chance so that


    she could study the martial arts she loves more deeply.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade looked at Nanako Ito and asked her: ¡°Nanako, if I can cure you, can


    you promise me a condition?¡±


    Nanako Ito said without hesitation: ¡°Charlie Wade, even if you can¡¯t cure me, I will agree to any of


    your conditions, and I will never hesitate!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said seriously: ¡°I want you to promise me that after I cure you, if you still


    love martial arts, just concentrate on studying it yourself, but don¡¯t participate in any form of


    internationalpetitions, you can promise ?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nanako Ito said with a firm gaze: ¡°After thest match was injured, I deeply reflected on the


    principles Charlie Wade taught me before. Martial arts is a spirit, not apetition, so I myself have


    lost that match. Kind of passion.¡±


    Speaking of this, she looked at Charlie Wade affectionately, and said seriously: ¡°Since I met you, I


    have known what is the truth that there are people outside the world and the heavens outside the


    world. A real top expert like you will not participate in the so-calledpetition, only throw Only with


    the desire forpetition, victory and defeat, can we have the opportunity to achieve a more


    sophisticated martial arts training. Therefore, if I really has a chance to recover from the beginning, I


    will definitely not participate in anypetitions!¡±


    Seeing what she said was serious and firm, Charlie Wade felt relieved.


    Immediately, he looked at Nanako, smiled slightly, took out a rejuvenation pill from his pocket,


    handed it to her, and smiled: ¡°Nanako, if you take this pill, it will not only restore you to the original,


    but also Your body and strength have all improved!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1789


    Although the effect of Rejuvenation Pill is very magical, it is very simple and unpretentious on the


    outside, but it is a ck, round pill, and there is nothing special about it.


    Nanako Ito looked at this medicine, did not conceal her astonishment, and asked Charlie Wade,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, can this really cure my injury?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°If Master Wade takes the shot, it will naturally cure all


    diseases and invalid refunds.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade?¡± Nanako Ito asked in surprise, ¡°Is Master Wade the nickname of Charlie Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a nickname, it¡¯s just a respect given by some friends in


    Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Nanako Ito chuckled and said happily, ¡°Then I can call Charlie Wade as Master Wade from now


    on?¡±


    Charlie Wade said casually: ¡°Yes, you can call me whatever you want.¡±


    Nanako Ito tilted her head and thought for a while, and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade sounds more


    kind, should I only call Charlie Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Chinese people don¡¯t call each other that way.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled sweetly and said seriously: ¡°I hope I will be the only one calling Charlie Wade in


    the future!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade also somehow, to Nanako Ito¡¯s smile, his resistance seemed to weaken a lot.


    Seeing her smile as sweet as maple syrup, Charlie Wade felt a bit of sweetness inexplicably at this


    moment.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t dare to try to figure out the sweet taste carefully, so he turned the topic away


    and urged: ¡°Hurry up and take the medicine. Didn¡¯t you say you want to go out to see the snow?


    Don¡¯t wait for a while and you haven¡¯t taken the medicine yet. ¡°


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°The weather forecast says that the snow will fall until tomorrow.¡±


    With that, she picked up the Rejuvenating Pill and looked at Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, is this


    eaten directly?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°After you take it, I will help you guide the absorption of the


    medicine.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded gently, and put the pill in his mouth without hesitation.


    At the moment of entrance, the pill immediately turned into a warm current, poured from the mouth


    into the stomach, and from the stomach to the whole body.


    Nanako Ito could clearly feel that her body was undergoing earth-shaking changes at this time.


    She doesn¡¯t know how to describe this change. If she was injured before, it was like a porcin


    bottle was broken on the ground and the fragments were all over the floor, then now she is like a


    broken porcin bottle rewinding and ying all over the floor. The fragments quickly returned to


    the basket, pieced together into aplete self, who had never suffered any harm, and had never


    had a cracked self.


    It¡¯s like going back in time, full of a strong sense of unreality.


    At this time, Charlie Wade grabbed Nanako Ito¡¯s slender and white jade hands, and a trace of reiki


    entered to help her guide the absorption of the rejuvenating pills.


    Nanako Ito thought that the feeling of turning back in time was extremely magical, but he did not


    expect that half of the effects of Rejuvenation Pill had not been exerted.


    With the help of Charlie Wade, she felt that every cell in her body seemed to be nourished by the


    medicinal effect. She could feel that her body level had reached the peak level in the past and


    continued to improve. increase!


    A few minutester, she opened her eyes, ignoring the sweat on her face, looked at Charlie Wade


    in amazement, and blurted out, ¡°Charlie Wade, what exactly is this magic medicine? How can it be


    so powerful? effect¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1790


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°This medicine is called rejuvenation.¡±


    Nanako Ito suddenly remembered something, and suddenly said: ¡°I know! I know! Charlie Wade!


    Aurora¡¯s strength suddenly improved before the quarterfinals. It should be because of this kind of


    rejuvenation pills?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Yes, it is indeed the effect of Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked again: ¡°Because of this, Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t want me to have a head-on contest


    with Aurora in the future, so I won¡¯t let me continue to participate in internationalpetitions,


    right?¡±


    Charlie Wade said frankly: ¡°Yes, I am indeed out of this consideration.¡±


    Nanako Ito bit her lower lip lightly, and after hesitating for a while, she asked tentatively, ¡°Is Charlie


    Wade asking this because he likes Aurora?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°I am more like a brother to my sister Aurora. I don¡¯t want you two to


    meet on the field. It¡¯s more because we represent different countries. I don¡¯t want to influence it


    because of me. To the national honor of Chinese athletes, so I hope you will not continue to


    participate in internationalpetitions.¡±


    Nanako Ito suddenly realized that she stood up suddenly, bowed to Charlie Wade ny degrees,


    and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, please rest assured, from now on, i will concentrate on studying


    martial arts and will never participate in any form of martial arts. game!¡±


    After saying this, she came back to her senses, looked at her legs, and said with excitement: ¡°I


    have never thought before, it feels so good to stand up by myself¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take a stroll in the snow? Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nanako Ito nodded excitedly, walked around the tea table, took Charlie Wade¡¯s hand, and


    said excitedly: ¡°Let¡¯s go Charlie Wade!¡±


    Nanako Ito, who had just improved her strength, couldn¡¯t see the look of any martial arts master at


    this time.


    At this moment, she is just a simple and happy little girl, holding the hand of her beloved man,


    running towards her favorite snowy night.


    Nanako Ito loves snow, especially at night. In the quiet snow, you can enjoy the snow and the


    beauty of the night without being disturbed by others.


    This is her girlish heart and her girlish feelings.


    In the courtyard at this time, a thickyer of snow has fallen.


    The trace of Charlie Wade¡¯s killing of Tenglin Ninja had beenpletely gone. The thick snow


    stepped on it and made a creaking sound, which made people feel as if they were far away from the


    hustle and bustle of the city.


    Nanako Ito held Charlie Wade¡¯s hand tightly without letting go, pulling him to walk in the snow, and


    then raising Charlie Wade¡¯s hand high, and then holding his hand in a beautiful circle.


    The exquisite skirt of the kimono, as she dexterously turns in the white snow, also sets off the


    extraordinary posture of Nanako Ito, making her posture a little more enchanting in grace.


    Nanako Ito turned around in the snow a few times, and stopped when facing Charlie Wade.


    She stared at Charlie Wade with her pair of shiny and pure eyes, and said sincerely with a bit of


    infatuation: ¡°Charlie Wade, I have waited for this snow for several days. The weather forecast said


    that this snow was only a few days ago. After the meeting, I was sitting in a wheelchair, parked in


    the yard, looking up at the sky, waiting for the snow, while thinking of you.¡±


    ¡°But that day, I didn¡¯t wait for the snow, let alone hope to wait for you.¡±


    Speaking of this, ayer of water mist suddenly appeared in her eyes, and she said with a bit of


    choking in her tenderness: ¡°But I really didn¡¯t expect that today, the heavy snow that I have been


    looking forward to for a long time will be the same as mine. Charlie Wade, the long-awaited, is here


    together¡±


    ¡°At this moment, it is really the happiest, most satisfying and perfect moment in my life, so perfect


    that people can¡¯t believe it, so perfect as true as false, as dreamlike as fantasy¡±

 Chapter 1791-1795

    Chapter 1791-1795


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1791


    When Charlie Wade and Nanako Ito walked hand in hand in the quiet snowy night of Kyoto, Tokyo


    was still undercurrents.


    At this time, Maki Takahashi was at home, anxiously waiting for the news of Tenglin Ninja.


    The Tenglin family is more anxious than him.


    Because so far, the Tenglin family has lost ten ninjas, and almost all the young backbone of the


    family has been defeated.


    Even though ten people are not too many, a family with ten young men is already a veryrge


    family.


    First of all, these ten young adults have at least one or two generations of elders, mom and dad,


    aunts and uncles, grandparents, and at least ten people in total.


    Secondly, these ten young adults are all males, but it is impossible for all young adults in a family to


    be males. If the male to female ratio is one to one, then there are at least ten female families.


    Once again, at least half of the ten young men are married and have children. They have wives and


    children.


    In this way, a family must have at least fifty or sixty people in order to have ten male young adults.


    Now, the prime-age males of the Tenglin family have all been folded in, and the family¡¯sbat


    effectiveness has dropped sharply.


    In this case, naturally, there is no ability to separate manpower to protect Takahashi.


    Therefore, there is no ninja in Takahashi¡¯s home except for some bodyguards.


    It waste at night, and Takahashi was still not tired.


    On the one hand, he is still griefing for the tragic death of his son Takahashi Eiki; on the other hand,


    he wants to wait to see if he can still contact the missing Tenglin Ninja.


    Although he knew subconsciously that the Tenglin Ninja sent to Kyoto had been murdered 80% of


    the time, but deep in his heart, he still held a glimmer of hope.


    He felt that at least before he saw the corpse, there was still a possibility that things coulde


    back. Maybe after a while, those Tenglin Ninjas would contact him?


    Just as Takahashi was pacing back and forth in the living room, waiting anxiously, a very thin blow


    arrow suddenly shot out from the corner, and one shot hit Takahashi¡¯s back neck.


    Maki Takahashi, who had just suffered the pain of losing his son, had not had time to figure out how


    to avenge him, and suddenly he was poisoned and fell to the ground!


    The bodyguards discovered that he suddenly fell to the ground, and they gathered around them.


    After a closer look, they had lost their breath and heartbeat!


    When the bodyguards searched for the murderer in amazement, the several Iga ninjas who had


    sneaked into the Tenglin family had already retreated.


    In normal times, the Tenglin family will arrange at least four ninjas to lurch beside him, secretly


    protect him and prevent him from being assassinated by other ninjas.


    But today, there is no ninja beside him.


    Without the protection of a ninja, just relying on ordinary bodyguards, in front of the ninja is almost


    like no one.


    Therefore, it is not difficult for the ninja to take the head of Takahashi¡¯s head.


    Poor Takahashi Machi, just as the white-haired man gave away the ck-haired man, he died too!


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Just as Yuhiko Ito fell asleep, he heard a knock on the door.


    He asked with some annoyance: ¡°It¡¯s sote, what else is there? If it¡¯s not something important, I¡¯ll


    talk about it tomorrow!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry: ¡°Mr. Ito, the police officer from the Metropolitan Police Department is


    here again, saying that there are still some things that need your cooperation to go to the


    Metropolitan Police Department for another questioning.¡±


    ¡°I have to do some questioning?!¡± Ito Yuihiko roared angrily: ¡°I have said everything that should be


    said, and there is nothing left to say!¡±


    Koichi Tanaka exined: ¡°My lord, the other party said that the Banks Familyy has been putting


    pressure on them, and it might cause an international diplomatic incident, so I still want to ask you


    to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°International diplomatic incident?!¡±


    Hearing this, Ito yelled angrily: ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really annoying!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1792


    Although he was very dissatisfied, Ito Yuhiko did not dare to continue at this time.


    He is a businessman after all.


    He knows very well that if he is really involved in international diplomatic events and affects Japan¡¯s


    international image, then Japanese citizens will definitely regard him as a criminal who smears


    Japan¡¯s image.


    In this case, the people will spontaneously boycott the Ito family, which might make the Ito family a


    target of public criticism.


    In this case, it is better to actively cooperate and clear up some of the rtionships.


    So, Takehiko Ito got up from the bed angrily, simply put on his clothes and opened the door.


    Although Yuhiko Ito was irritable, he could still understand the truth.


    Anyway, I¡¯m walking and sitting properly, don¡¯t say asking questions again, even if I stay in the


    Metropolitan Police Department for a few days first?


    So, he said to Tanaka Koichi: ¡°You go to arrange the car, we will leave in a while!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka nodded immediately and turned around to make arrangements.


    A few minutester, under the escort of several bodyguards and two ninjas, Ito got into his car and


    prepared to go to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    At this time, Ryoto Matsumoto had already prepared Iga Ninja and other subordinates. He wanted


    to repeat the old tricks and found a suitable section of road to kill him on the way to the Metropolitan


    Police Department by Ito.


    Now Takahashi Machi is cold, as long as Ito Takehiko kills, he will be the strongest in Tokyo and


    even Japan.


    However, Ryoto Matsumoto didn¡¯t know that the master of the Banks Familyy had already


    surrounded his mansion at this time. The leader in the lead was not anxious to take people in


    immediately, but began to follow the actual situation of Matsumoto Ryoto¡¯s residence. Develop a


    strategy, hoping to wipe out the entire Matsumoto family.


    ording to Zayne¡¯s temper and disposition, if Ms. Matsumoto wants to kill his son and daughter, it


    is impossible for him to kill Matsumoto alone.


    The most hateful, and the most once-and-for-all way is to destroy the Matsumoto family directly!


    The Banks Familyy has never been a soft-hearted family.


    From the Anti-Leaf Alliance back then to the current top Chinese family, the Banks Familyy¡¯s style of


    work has always been cruel!


    Ten minutes after Ito Yuhiko left home.


    The vehicle is about to enter a two-kilometer-long viaduct.


    This viaduct is a closed road.


    The bridge deck is 15 meters above the ground with an average height of 15 meters. It is almost as


    high as a five-story building, and there are only twones in a single direction. It is difficult for


    vehicles to make a U-turn at once. At least two steering wheels must be turned back and forth


    before it is possible to turn back. Back.


    It would be even more troublesome if a team was blocked directly on it. If the team got into a


    disorderly rhythm, it is very likely that several cars would block each other, so that there would be


    nowhere to run.


    However, Ito Yuhiko did not realize the danger.


    This is mainly because Ito Yuhiko has not suffered any other losses, and has not been targeted,


    except for Charlie Wade¡¯s use of 4.5 billion US dors.


    Although both the Takahashi family and the Matsumoto family wanted to provoke him, they were all


    resolved by Charlie Wade, who cheated on him because of a coincidence.


    It was precisely because he had no trouble that he felt that the reason why Tokyo was so messy


    was that someone wanted to target the Banks Familyy and the Takahashi family, and it had nothing


    to do with him.


    Moreover, he is now indirectly a beneficiary.


    If the Takahashi family suffers a severe setback, then the Ito family will be the number one in Japan


    while lying down, and the opportunity for cooperation with the Banks Familyy will naturallye


    naturally.


    This feeling of lying down made Takehiko Ito who was sitting in the Rolls Royce proud.


    So he picked up a cigar, lit it and put it in his mouth.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Just as Ito Yuhiko was about to take a sip, he suddenly felt a violent tremor of the vehicle. Then, the


    vehicle was uncontroble and hit the roadside guardrail!


    Iga Ninja¡¯s hunt for Ito Takehiko has begun!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1793


    Before the vehicle lost control and hit the roadside fence, Ito never thought he would be in danger.


    Because, Yuhiko Ito is protected by the entire Koka Ninja.


    It can be said that now in the big Japanese family, only his ninja has not suffered any harm or loss


    ofbat.


    In addition to him, the young and middle-aged of the Tenglin family were almost wiped out, and the


    Iga family also lost half of theirbat effectiveness.


    However, Ito¡¯s biggest negligence was that he went out too lightly this time.


    He felt that he was going to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department for questioning and


    cooperating with the investigation, and there was a police officer driving ahead and going to the


    Metropolitan Police Department by himself. There can be no one else thinking about himself on the


    way to the Metropolitan Police Department. Right?


    It is precisely because of this that he did not arrange too many ninjas to protect himself.


    However, he never expected that the police car that cleared the road would have been threatened


    and threatened by Mr. Matsumoto. Mr. Matsumotoid a and waited for him to get in.


    Yuhiko Ito¡¯s motorcade suddenly lost control, mainly because arge number of salings had been


    nted by Iga Ninja on the road!


    The so-called Saling is the mostmonly used weapon of Japanese ninjas. It is generally a metal


    product covered with spikes. No matter how it is scattered on the ground, Saling will reveal several


    spikes facing in different directions.


    In ancient times, when a Japanese ninja was hunted down, he would use Saling behind him. When


    the opponent catches up, as long as he stepped on it, he would pierce the sole of his foot.


    And the current ninja has made a big upgrade to Saling. The current Saling uses extremely sturdy


    tungsten carbide alloy, which is also the hardest steel material in the world, with hardness equal to


    diamond.


    Therefore, with such a sling, you can easily puncture any rubber tire!


    The reason why Yuhiko Ito¡¯s team lost control in an instant was because the four tires of each car


    were stabbed by several salings, so without exception, they all lost control and crashed into the


    roadside.


    At the moment of the collision, the cigar that Ito Takehiko had just lit fell on his crotch, and his whole


    body was shaken by the impact.


    Fortunately, this old man has good safety habits, even if he is sitting in the rear seat, he also


    buckles his seat belt.


    Otherwise, with the violent impact just now, no matter how good the car is, it will not be possible to


    offset the inertia on his body.


    If one head hits the back of the front seat, 80% of him will lose his life.


    At this time, several of Ito¡¯s bodyguards and two ninjas had gotten out of the two cars, and


    surrounded Ito¡¯s cars.


    At this moment, six Iga ninjas suddenly leaped into the sky from the oppositene, each of them


    gripping the ninja sword in both hands and killing them with all their faces!


    Hiroshi Tanaka, who was in the co-pilot, turned pale, turned his head and said to Ito Yuhiko: ¡°Guild


    Master! Howe there are ninjas? Could it be sent by Takahashi?!¡±


    Ito Xiuhiko was about to speak, and suddenly he yelled, and looked down, the cigar had burned


    through his pants and burned a scar on the inner thigh.


    He hurriedly picked up the cigar, threw it aside, and blurted out: ¡°Where is the police car leading the


    way?¡±


    The driver said at this time: ¡°My Mr. Ito, the police car has already driven away¡­¡±


    ¡°Did off?!¡± Ito Yuihiko cursed dumbfounded: ¡°We were ambushed, and they drove away?! Is this a


    f*cking human?!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka suddenly realized it, and he blurted out: ¡°Guild, are the police officers deliberately


    lure you out?¡±


    Ito Yuihiko roared: ¡°Asshole! There is such a beast, who is deliberately calcting me!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1794


    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly said to Tanaka Koichi: ¡°Call the police! Let the Tokyo


    Metropolitan Police Department send a helicopter to you! The bodyguards and ninjas outside, I¡¯m


    afraid it won¡¯tst long!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka saw that the six ninjas had already rushed up, quickly took out his mobile phone and


    called the Metropolitan Police Department to report to the police.


    Although Tokyo is very uneasy these days, and the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department¡¯s


    handling efficiency and crime-solving capabilities are also messed up, but the hardware


    configuration of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is still very powerful. It is equipped with


    14 police helicopters of all kinds. Once there is an emergency, the special operations team can be


    sent there quickly.


    Koichi Tanaka directly called the head of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. After all, Ito


    Yuhiko is one of the top entrepreneurs in Tokyo, and the Metropolitan Police Department has to be


    a bit thin, and he can directlymunicate with the chief in charge of everything.


    At this moment, the director of the Tokyo Warning Service just learned that Takahashi was


    assassinated at home, and he was on the verge of copse.


    Fitz and Zara were not found;


    The four human popsicles of the Tenglin family did not detect the murderer;


    Takahashi Machi¡¯s son, Takahashi Eiji was burned to death in the car, and no murderer was found;


    As a result, Maki Takahashi quickly got cold¡­


    This series of serious criminal cases has cast a thick fog of magic and crime across Tokyo.


    However, at this moment, Tanaka Hiroichi suddenly told him that Ito Yuihiko had also been


    ambushed and was in danger at this time. When he heard this, he felt a burst of blood on his head,


    and his legs copsed directly in the office when he heard this. .


    Several subordinates hurriedly stepped forward to help. He was extremely weak but full of anger


    and said: ¡°Quick! Quickly send helicopters and special operations teams to the Yotsuya Viaduct to


    rescue Ito Yuhiko. Today Tokyo says nothing can be dead anymore!!! ¡°


    It stands to reason that a fully-armed modern special operations team has no gap with special


    forces in terms of equipment orbat effectiveness.


    This kind of special police, single-handedly against a ninja, may not have any advantage in front of


    the ninja¡¯s weird body techniques and hidden weapons.


    However, after dozens of individuals have formed firepower, formation, andplementary


    advantages, the ninja¡¯s advantage will disappear.


    However, the biggest problem now is that the near thirst cannot be quenched by far!


    It takes at least five minutes for the special operations team to assemble, several minutes for


    boarding the helicopter, and several minutes for the ne to take off and arrive quickly. Together, it


    takes at least ten minutes.


    However, how can Ito Takehiko¡¯s menst for more than ten minutes? !


    The two sides fought for several rounds outside the car, and Ito Yuhiko¡¯s bodyguards were all


    brought down to the ground!


    Although the remaining two ninjas have been struggling to resist, they have been forced to retreat


    steadily, and they have suffered multiple injuries!


    Looking at this form, it is estimated that in another minute, they will basically be unable to resist it!


    At that time, the opponent will directly take the head of Ito Yuhiko!


    Koichi Tanaka, who was in the co-pilot, hurriedly said to Takehiko Ito: ¡°Mr. Ito, let¡¯s run away! If you


    don¡¯t run away, there will be no chance!¡±


    ¡°escape?!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko trembled and said desperately in horror: ¡°Where can we escape under this situation?


    Even if we escape, we will be caught by the other party. There is no way to survive!¡±


    After all, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s expression dimmed, and he murmured: ¡°Tanaka, you and I must be killed here


    today¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1795


    At this time, Ito Takehiko had already decided that he was bound to die.


    The rescuer will not be able to make it for a while, his own people can no longer survive, and the


    other ninja may be killed by the sword at any time.


    The remaining driver and Koichi Tanaka have no actualbat effectiveness. Like him, they will be


    cut and killed by the opponent.


    At this moment, he really wanted to call his daughter who is far away in Kyoto. Kyoto is a few


    hundred kilometers away, and her daughter must not know that she is in deep trouble. Call her


    quickly, and maybe hear her before she died. Voice, this is also a bit offort before death.


    However, just as he took out his cell phone and was about to call Nanako Ito, Hiroshi Tanaka


    blurted out: ¡°Mr. Ito! It¡¯s really toote if we don¡¯t run!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko sighed: ¡°I already told you just now, we have already pierced our wings and we have


    nowhere to escape¡­¡±


    Having said that, he gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°It must be the beast Takahashi really knows!


    Scum! Asshole! He used such insidious means to deal with me!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka quickly pointed out the window and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Ito, don¡¯t scold Takahashi for


    now. If we run to both ends of the viaduct, we will definitely die! But, we can still jump from here!¡±


    After that, he pointed to the guardrail outside the car and said excitedly: ¡°Mr. Ito., when we push the


    car door, it will be the guardrail. If we turn over, we can jump off!¡±


    Takehiko Ito paled in fright, and blurted out: ¡°Are you crazy?! This viaduct is more than ten meters


    high. Didn¡¯t you just fall to death if you jumped down?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said solemnly: ¡°I will grow up, this height may not necessarily die. As long as you


    don¡¯t let your body face down, or face and abdomen face down, you still have a chance to jump


    down, but if you don¡¯t jump, you will have no chance. Nothing!¡±


    Takehiko Ito swallowed his saliva: ¡°Jump down, immortal and crippled, it is impossible to escape


    their pursuit!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said seriously: ¡°This ce is so high, those ninjas must not dare to jump around!


    Even if they are stronger, their bodies are long, and we will be disabled if we jump. They are the


    same. If they don¡¯t dare to jump, Then you have to drive down the viaduct. The two ends of the


    viaduct are still far away. When they get around, the special operations team of the Metropolitan


    Police Department should be there!¡±


    After speaking, he added: ¡°Also, the viaduct we are walking on has no traffic at night, but the road


    below is rtively close to Fengyue Street. It is always lively at night, so there must be a lot of


    private cars and taxis going back and forth. !¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there are young people who enjoy nightlife, drunken people and homeless people!¡±


    ¡°Once they find that we are falling, they will definitelye around to watch the excitement or help!¡±


    ¡°Even if this group of ninjas really dared to jump down, they might not dare to kill us in front of so


    many people. As long as it can be dragged for a few minutes, the helicopter from the Metropolitan


    Police Department will probably arrive!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko blurted out and asked, ¡°What if you fall directly to death?!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka gritted his teeth: ¡°The Mr. Ito! Even if we fall to death, it is better than being killed by


    a ninja! The ghost knows how Takahashi wants us to die? What if Takahashi tells them to behead


    us?! ¡°


    Ito Yuhiko felt a chill in the back of his neck!


    ¡°Beheaded?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too damn bad, right?!¡±


    ¡°I would rather jump from here and fall to death by yourself than be chopped off by the ninja with a


    knife!¡±


    Thinking of this, he shook his heart: ¡°Okay! Then jump!¡±


    After speaking, he remembered Takahashi¡¯s true knowledge, gritted his teeth and said angrily:


    ¡°Damn it, Takahashi forced me to jump high! This thing is really f*cking ironic! Today¡¯s hatred, I


    remembered Ito Yuhiko If I can survive, I will smash the head of that bastard that Takahashi really


    knows! I¡¯ll break him into pieces!¡±

 Chapter 1796-1800

    Chapter 1796-1800


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1796


    Hiroshi Tanaka sighed, turned his head and said to the driver, ¡°Brother Yamamoto, let¡¯s jump


    togetherter!¡±


    The driver wiped a cold sweat, nodded and said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be with you two!¡±


    At this time, Ito Takehiko¡¯s two personal ninjas have already fought to the dying state!


    Seeing that the two might be hacked to death by the other at any time, Tanaka Hiroshi hurriedly


    shouted: ¡°Mr. Ito, Brother Yamamoto! It¡¯s now!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko quickly pushed open the door on one side with him. At this time, the driver also opened


    the door of the cab, ready to get off.


    However, the driver¡¯s side was right in front of the Iga Ninja. One of the ninjas saw that the driver


    was about to get out of the car, so he rushed over and pierced the driver¡¯s heart with a flying knife!


    After the sharp ninja knife pierced the driver¡¯s body, the de even pierced the hard door of the


    Rolls Royce.


    The driver died almost instantly!


    Ito saw the driver being killed across the car. He trembled unconsciously, and his legs became soft.


    Although he is also a man who has experienced many battles in the market, it is the first time he


    has experienced this kind of disaster, and it is inevitable that he is nervous and afraid in his heart.


    In addition, the older he is, the less courage he is, so Ito Yuhiko squatted on the ground in fright,


    unable to climb the one-meter-high guardrail at all.


    At this time, the ninja who had just killed the driver suddenly discovered that Ito Yuhiko and Tanaka


    Hiroshi both had escaped from the car, as if they were about to jump off the bridge, and suddenly


    shouted: ¡°Quick! Ito Yuhiko is going to escape!¡±


    Having said that, he drew the ninja sword out forcefully, and stepped up to the roof of the car to kill


    Ito Yuhiko.


    Seeing that Ito Yuhiko wanted to escape, the other ninjas immediately went mad and killed Ito


    Yuhiko¡¯s two lingering ninjas, and then swarmed up!


    The more so, the weaker Ito¡¯s legs became uncontroble, and even his efforts to stand up had no


    effect.


    At this moment, Koichi Tanaka, who was about to climb over the guardrail, rushed desperately to


    push Ito Yuhiko¡¯s body, and shouted: ¡°Mr. Iti.! You must support me with your hands! We must jump


    down, or we will die. what!!!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko was instantly empowered by Daigo, and he knew that this was really the line between life


    and death!


    So, he pulled his body up with both hands, coupled with the desperate push by Tanaka Hiroshi, he


    quickly jumped over the guardrail of the viaduct.


    At the moment when he almost lost his bnce and turned over, he looked at Koichi Tanaka


    gratefully and reluctantly, and shouted, ¡°Koichi! You must not give up!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka nodded, using a little more force in his hand, and pushed Ito Yuhiko down.


    Immediately afterwards, he climbed up the guardrail at the fastest speed, watching the short knives


    of several ninjas that were about to be cut, he jumped, followed Ito Takehiko, and jumped off the


    bridge!


    One after another, the two jumped off the highway bridge that was more than ten meters high.


    At this moment, Ito hoped that a truck full of fluffy goods could appear under him.


    It¡¯s a pity that there is nothing but the hard pavement below¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1797


    Before the fall, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s mind kept echoing Tanaka¡¯s words.


    As long as you don¡¯t face down, face down, or belly down, you still have a chance to survive.


    So, he struggled to adjust his body in mid-air, andnded heavily with his legs straight to the


    ground!


    With a bang, Ito Yuhiko only felt an iparable sharp pain from both legs, but he didn¡¯t care to


    check the injuries on his legs, and he immediately rolled a few somersaults on the ground to relieve


    the impact of his falling from the viaduct. .


    Immediately afterwards, Koichi Tanaka fell heavily to the ground. Like Ito Takehiko, hended on his


    legs and rolled over for several weeks.


    Although their legs hurt to death, both of them saved their lives because of the correctnding


    posture. At this time, Ito looked at his legs and saw the entire knee, calf, ankle and sole of the foot.


    All fell beyond recognition!


    Koichi Tanaka¡¯s situation was just as tragic. His legs were bloody and bloody, broken bones even


    pierced from the flesh, blood flowed across, and it was horrible!


    When the passers-by saw this, they were shocked, and some women had already screamed.


    Soon, several enthusiastic people gathered around, and one of them asked, ¡°Two gentlemen, how


    do you feel? Would you like me to call an ambnce for you now?¡±


    Ito Yuihiko cried bitterly and said, ¡°Help me call the police! Someone on the bridge is chasing us!¡±


    Everyone hurriedly looked up at the bridge. On the side of the guardrail of the over ten-meter


    viaduct, six ninjas were lined up in a row, looking down under the bridge with a bewildered


    expression.


    One of the ninjas asked dumbfounded: ¡°Boss, this¡­what about this?¡±


    The boss didn¡¯t expect that this big piece of fat had already reached his lips, and it could fly away.


    He blurted out angrily: ¡°Old fifth and sixth, the two of them can¡¯t move now, you two jump down and


    give him I¡¯ll kill!¡±


    When the two heard this, each of them shrank their necks in shock.


    One of them said embarrassingly: ¡°Boss, if it is seven or eight meters high, you don¡¯t need to say


    that I have already jumped, but it must be about 15 meters! I jumped, and the result would not be


    better than them. ¡­..¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Another said with a bitter expression, ¡°Boss, thending posture for the two of them is very


    scientific. If we are not so sure by any chance, we might just fall to death¡­¡±


    The boss¡¯s expression is very ugly.


    He knows that if his subordinates don¡¯t jump, he must not force him to jump, otherwise, how will this


    team lead in the future?


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and blurted out: ¡°Get in the car! Let¡¯s get down and kill the


    ambnce and the police before theye!¡±


    Everyone hurriedly wanted to turn around and return to the car. At this moment, they heard the roar


    of helicopters in the sky.


    When several people looked up, they were not shocked!


    At this moment, there are four police helicoptersing fast from different directions!


    One of the ninjas said in horror: ¡°Oh! It¡¯s a special operations team!¡±


    Tokyo¡¯s special operations team is the most ace special police under the Tokyo Metropolitan Police


    Department. They have been serving anti-terrorism missions all year round. They have extremely


    strongbat capabilities. Moreover, they are all American-style equipment and have strong


    firepower. Ninjas are in front of them, no different from primitive people.


    What¡¯s more, they came in a helicopter!


    If this is hovering over the head, holding a machine gun and shooting, even the most powerful ninja


    will be beaten into a sieve!


    The boss of Iga Ninja immediately stunned, and shouted in a panic: ¡°f*ck! Run away!¡±


    The remaining five ninjas quickly got into the car under his leadership, and everyone fled in two


    cars.


    The special operations team in Tokyo split immediately.


    Two of the helicopters hovered directly nearby, allowing thebat team members to quickly reach


    the ground by cable drop from the helicopters to protect Ito Takehiko.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1798


    The other two helicopters directly caught up with the two vehicles in which Iga Ninja was riding.


    Since the Iga Ninja was on the viaduct, there was nowhere to hide. He was driving a car and fleeing


    frantically, and the helicopter was approaching overhead.


    Just when they wanted to escape with all their strength, the special forces on the helicopter directly


    hit the front hoods of the two vehicles with armor-piercing shells.


    The pration ability of armor-piercing projectiles is extremely strong, even military armor is


    difficult to resist, not to mention the civilian car engine, a few armor-piercing projectiles hit, the


    vehicle engine is instantly damaged.


    When the engine is damaged, the vehicle immediately loses power, and the vehicle speed bes


    slower and slower until it finally stops.


    The six ninjas in the car were frightened. They were about to push the door and get out of the car,


    holding their heads and scurrying. They found that the helicopter had hovered two or three meters


    above the bridge deck one after another, and then arge number of special forces quickly


    descended. Down, the dark muzzle had been aimed at their heads.


    Twenty special forces, directly let the six ninjas surrender, and did not dare to resist at all!


    And at this time, Ito Yuhiko and Tanaka Koichi were also sent to the ambnce and drove to the


    hospital quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Matsumoto is at home at this time, feeling the feeling of strategizing.


    The gambler¡¯s mentality is extremely heavy, and he already has that kind of immersion.


    It¡¯s just that this gambling game is really too big, and he was a little nervous while excited, for fear


    that there would be idents in the process of trading.


    Now that Takahashi Machi is cold, Ito Yuhiko will be cold soon, and when he is cold, he will be the


    top one!


    Nervous and excited, holding a ss of whiskey, thinking about the time in his heart, guessing that


    Ito Yuhiko was almost worthy of death, so he immediately took out his mobile phone and called Iga


    Ninja who was responsible for assassinating Ito Yuhiko.


    As a result, the strangemunication ck hole appeared again.


    The call that could be made ten minutes ago is not made.


    Everything is the same as Iga Kaminin who is guarding the Banks brother and sister in Kyoto. If he


    is missing, he will disappear, and there is no trace.


    Just when he was at a loss, the assistant walked up anxiously and said to him: ¡°Guild Master, there


    was an ident with Iga Ninja!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the ident?!¡±


    ¡°Six Iga ninjas were all arrested. Ito Yuhiko and Tanaka Koichi fell from the viaduct. They have now


    been sent to the hospital. It is said that there is no life threatening!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Matsumoto gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Let Ito Yuuhiko escape?! The ninjas of the Iga


    family are too trash!¡±


    The assistant nodded and said seriously: ¡°At present, it is indeed like this¡­¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto angrily threw the whiskey ss in his hand to the ground, and the ss mmed


    heavily on the marble floor tiles, and it broke instantly.


    At this moment, a cold woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from the living room: ¡°Mr. Matsumoto¡¯s


    temper is really big enough!¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto and his assistant were startled by the strange voice. The two followed their


    reputations and saw a woman in her twenties stepping in.


    Ryoto Matsumoto was shocked, and blurted out and asked, ¡°You¡­Who are you?! How did you get


    in?!¡±


    The woman sneered: ¡°Of course I walked in.¡±


    Matsumoto took a step back and asked nervously, ¡°What are you going to do?!¡±


    The woman looked at Mrs. Matsumoto with interest, and then said coldly after a while: ¡°You tied up


    my young master and youngdy of the Banks Familyy, and assassinated more than ten people of


    my Banks Familyy. What do you say I want to do? Of course it is. Take your life!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1799


    Ryoto Matsumoto never dreamed that the Banks Familyy would find him!


    Just when the woman said the whole thing, he trembled all over, and blurted out, ¡°I have so many


    guards in my house, how could you let you in!¡±


    Matsumoto¡¯s house has always been heavily guarded.


    The stronger the heart of harm, the stronger the heart of defense.


    In order not to be conspired by others, he arranged twenty bodyguards at home, among them there


    are ninjas from small families, and his defenses can be regarded as very strong.


    So, he couldn¡¯t understand how this woman got in, why didn¡¯t he hear any movement? !


    The woman smiled indifferently: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many guards there are, just kill them all?


    Besides, there are not many people, including your family, there are 36 people in total. Now they are


    all dead, leaving you two.¡±


    After that, the woman said again: ¡°You killed more than a dozen of our Banks Familyy, we naturally


    want to ask for more interest.¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto looks terrified!


    He paled in fright, trembling all over, and blurted out, ¡°You¡­you killed my whole family?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman nodded: ¡°But you can rest assured that our Banks Familyy is still very civilized.


    Your parents, wife and children, brother and sister-inw are all poisoned and died, and there is noExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    blood.¡±


    Matsumoto¡¯s legs weakened, he unconsciously stepped back two steps, fell on the sofa, his whole


    muscles violently violently, gritted his teeth and asked: ¡°As the saying goes, it¡¯s no good for your


    wife and children. If you have any hatred, you can just attack me. ! Why do you want to start with


    my family!¡±


    The woman smiled and asked, ¡°What? Mr. Matsumoto has started talking about the justice of the


    world? Then when you killed more than a dozen people in my Banks Familyy and intended to


    murder my young master and the youngdy of the Banks Familyy, why didn¡¯t you talk about the


    justice of the world? What? When you n all this, you should think of such consequences.¡±


    Matsumoto gritted his teeth and roared: ¡°You are beasts! Devil! No matter how bad my Matsumoto


    is, I have never killed a child! My son is only ten years old! My daughter is only eight years old!¡±


    The woman smiled, and said coldly: ¡°So what? If you dare to plot against my Banks Familyy, you


    must be prepared to bear the greatest price! To me, you can only me yourself for being too


    vicious and not leaving others behind. The way is not to leave a way for oneself.¡±


    Matsumoto¡¯s heart copsedpletely at this time.


    He knows that when hees out, the most basic quality is to be willing to bet to lose. He has


    suppressed everything in this game. Since he has lost, he naturally has to lose everything.


    At this point, Matsumoto sighed sullenly, and said without love, ¡°If this is the case, I am willing to


    bet, and you kill me too.¡±


    The woman nodded and said coldly: ¡°You are definitely going to die, but we don¡¯t want you to die so


    happy. Before you die, I want to arrange for you to meet your family again.¡±


    After that, she pped her hands and said loudly, ¡°Bring in those dead people!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, dozens of Banks Familyy masters walked in, carrying corpses one after


    another. These corpses were all ced neatly next to each other in front of Mr. Matsumoto.


    Ryoto Matsumoto saw this scene, and his whole body was distraught.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that he would end up like this.


    And he also knew very well that he was bound to die today.


    However, there is still the only glimmer of hope left in him, that hope is the eldest son taken away


    when his ex-wife divorced.


    Ryoto Matsumoto got married for the first time 15 years ago, and his eldest son was born in the


    third year after marriage.


    At that time, the Matsumoto family was still in despair, until Matsumoto met his current wife.


    Ryoto Matsumoto¡¯s current wife was the daughter of a middle-ss family in Tokyo. In order to take


    advantage of her natal power, Ryoto Matsumoto swept his wife out of the house and then married


    her.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1800


    Because the current wife didn¡¯t like Matsumoto¡¯s eldest son, Matsumoto kicked out his eldest son


    after marriage and let him follow his ex-wife.


    Later, Matsumoto¡¯s second married wife gave him a pair of children, so he rarely thinks of his ex-


    wife and eldest son over the years.


    But now, Ryoto Matsumoto thought of their wives, and finally felt a trace offort in his heart.


    At least, after his death, the Matsumoto family¡¯s blood will not bepletely cut off tonight.


    His eldest son can continue to carry on his blood.


    For the current Matsumoto Ryoto, nothing canfort and rejoice him more than this.


    The Banks Familyy girl in front of her seemed to see through his thoughts.


    The woman smiled yfully and said to Matsumoto, ¡°Mr. Matsumoto, I heard that you have a son?¡±


    Matsumoto was taken aback and blurted out, ¡°I didn¡¯t! Who did you hear? How could this be


    possible!¡±


    The woman smiled: ¡°Everyone is an adult, so there is no need to be embarrassed by such a


    botched lie.¡±


    After that, she said coldly: ¡°Your eldest son¡¯s name is Matsumoto Taro. Later, after you drove him


    out of the house, he changed his surname, followed by your ex-wife¡¯s surname, Kurosawa, and


    changed his name to Kurosawa Shota. I¡¯m twelve years old and I live in Yamanashi Prefecture, not


    far from Tokyo. Am I right?¡±


    Matsumoto listened to her words, his whole body was struck by lightning.


    After a while, he was already in tears, and he knelt on the ground with a shuddering puff, and


    begged bitterly: ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t kill my son. I only have this one son. If he died too, The Matsumoto


    family will bepletely extinct. I beg you to leave a bloodline for my Matsumoto family! I¡¯ll kowtow


    to you!¡±


    Having said that, Matsumoto mmed his head against the hard marble floor.


    At this time, he was extremely desperate and regretful in his heart, but he also knew that the bodies


    of his entire family were ced here. He had no way to save them, and he could not even save his


    life, so his only The wish is to let his eldest son live.


    Therefore, when he kowtows, he is also extremely pious, hoping to impress the ice-like woman in


    front of him.


    Matsumoto only knocked three heads, and his forehead was already full of blood.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to stop, and continued to kowtow until his forehead waspletely bloody and


    bloody, and he almost fainted because of the blow to the head.


    Ryoto Matsumoto gritted his teeth to support his body, and choked in his mouth: ¡°Please! Please!


    Please! Please!!! Please promise my only request!!!¡±


    The woman just smiled at this moment and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you said it was toote. Just five


    minutes ago, Shota Kurosawa had been poisoned and died!¡±


    When Ryoto Matsumoto heard this, he copsedpletely. He raised his head and shouted


    hysterically: ¡°Why! Why do you want to destroy my Matsumoto family?! Why are you killing me like


    this?!¡±


    The woman sneered: ¡°This is the price you angered the Banks Familyy!¡±


    Ryoto Matsumoto burst into tears immediately, and his tears were mixed with blood, making his


    entire face look particrly tragic.


    At this time, he had alsopletely lost the will to survive, and he muttered: ¡°Kill me, kill me now!¡±


    The woman nodded, took out a sunflower seed carved from white jade from her pocket, and said


    lightly: ¡°Ryoman Matsumoto, before you die, I hope you remember my name, my name is Xion


    Banks!¡±


    After that, she shook one hand, and the sunflower seeds made of white jade shot out.


    In the next second, a tiny hole of blood appeared on the center of Matsumoto¡¯s eyebrows, and the


    whole person hadpletely lost all vitality, with a bang, and fell to the ground!

 Chapter 1801-1805

    Chapter 1801-1805


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1801


    At this moment, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    The chief of the Metropolitan Police Department finally breathed a sigh of relief when he learned


    that Ito Yuhiko had been taken to the hospital and his life was not in danger.


    He took out a cigarette and knocked on the cigarette case to make the tobo tighter.


    Then he took out the lighter and lit the cigarette and took a puff.


    After a while, he sighed: ¡°Oh, it seems that this strange day is finallying to an end¡­¡±


    The person next to him hurriedly said: ¡°Director, the Banks Familyy brothers and sisters have not


    been found¡­¡±


    The director of the Metropolitan Police Department immediately said angrily: ¡°Can¡¯t you add more


    traffic to me?


    The Banks brothers and sisters are still in a state of unclear life and death for the time being!¡±


    With that said, he added: ¡°Unknown life and death means that you don¡¯t know whether you are


    dead or alive. At least you can¡¯t be sure that you are dead. My request tonight is very simple. Don¡¯t


    tell me that someone has died, I¡¯m satisfied. , Wait until tomorrow!¡±


    The person next to him nodded quickly and said, ¡°Minister, you have been working hard all day and


    night, or you should go home and rest first.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The director of the Metropolitan Police Department took a breath and said, ¡°I want to go


    back and take a good rest.¡±


    Just as he was about to leave the Metropolitan Police Department, someone suddenly ran in in a


    panic and blurted out: ¡°Director, Director! Something happened, Director!¡±


    The chief of the Metropolitan Police Department was going crazy and blurted out: ¡°What happened


    again?!¡±


    The other party said breathlessly: ¡°It¡¯s Matsu¡­Matsumoto¡­Something happened to the


    Matsumoto¡¯s family!¡±


    The chief of the Metropolitan Police Department was dumbfounded and said: ¡°First it was Machi


    Takahashi, then Ito Yuhiko, and now it¡¯s Matsumoto, why the hell did you breathe? You say! What


    happened to Matsumoto? He¡¯s still alive. ?¡±


    In his opinion, as long as people are still alive, it doesn¡¯t matter if they are injured or disabled.


    Anyway, his only requirement is to stop dying.


    As a result, the other party said with a horrified expression: ¡°Director, something has happened to


    the Matsumoto family! There are more than 30 people in the family, all¡­all dead¡­¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    When the Metropolitan Police Department heard this, he threw away the cigarette butt in despair,


    grabbed his hair with both hands, and copsed and said, ¡°I¡¯m the f*cking going to split!!! What the


    hell is going on?! Is this still the Tokyo I am familiar with?! Why is it so endless?!¡±


    The other party was also very copsed, blurting out: ¡°Tonight, the Matsumoto house suddenly lit a


    fire. After the firefighters put out the fire, they found that everyone in the Matsumoto house was


    lying neatly in the living room and burned beyond recognition. Arson, let¡¯s not mention how tragic


    the scene was. Many firefighters vomited into the hospital!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the chief of the Metropolitan Police Department felt his blood pressure surge


    immediately, and murmured: ¡°I¡­ my f*cking¡­ I¡­¡±


    Before finishing speaking, the whole person¡¯s eyes went dark and he passed outpletely.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time the ancient city of Kyoto.


    Charlie Wade and Nanako Ito strolled for a long time in the snow.


    During the period, Nanako Ito told Charlie Wade that since she came to Kyoto to recuperate from


    her injury, she had stayed in the mansion and never went out, so she wanted to go out for a walk.


    So Charlie Wade took her and left the Ito mansion quietly over the wall, walking hand in hand


    through the streets of Kyoto.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1802


    Nanako Ito wanted to say something to Charlie Wade, but for a while she didn¡¯t know where to start,


    so she told Charlie Wade about her childhood and past.


    Although she was born in a rich family, Nanako Ito¡¯s childhood was not a happy one.


    Her mother died young, and although her father did not marry again, it could not make up for


    Nanako Ito¡¯s childhood shorings.


    Moreover, Ito Yuhiko is busy with work all day, and the time that can be allocated to Nanako Ito is


    very small. In addition, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s character has always been serious and unsmiling, so Nanako


    Ito¡¯s childhoodcked a lot of care.


    Nanako Ito¡¯s mother is a prettydy, so when she was alive, she always taught Nanako Ito in a very


    traditional way, and Nanako Ito also followed her mother to learn tea ceremony, illustration,


    embroidery and female red, and even read poetry and books. In her character, the side of Yamato


    Nadeshiko was given by her mother.


    However, after the death of her mother, Nanako Ito fell in love with martial arts because she felt that


    when she was practicing martial arts, she could temporarily forget the sadness and unhappiness in


    life.


    At the beginning, she only practiced martial arts to escape reality, but over time, shepletely fell


    in love with martial arts.


    After she finished telling her story, she chased Charlie Wade and asked him: ¡°Charlie Wade, can


    you tell me the story of your childhood?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled bitterly: ¡°When I was a kid¡­ I was at two extremes when I was a kid. I lived


    well before I was eight years old.


    My parents were kind, wealthy, and worry-free. But when I was eight, my parents died unexpectedly.


    , I fell into the street and became an orphan, and then I grew up in the orphanage¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± When Nanako Ito heard this, she was surprised, and said with a bit of distress: ¡°I¡¯m sorry


    Charlie Wade, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, needless to say I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Nanako Ito said with emotion: ¡°In this way, my childhood is much happier than Charlie Wade.


    Although my father is strict and unsmiling to me on weekdays, he still loves me very much in his


    heart, but his way of expression is not so soft inparison. ¡­¡­¡±


    After all, Nanako Ito looked at Charlie Wade and said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, in fact, you have a


    conflict with my father. I heard Tanaka talk about it before. The reason why I pretended not to know


    was that I didn¡¯t want you to feel embarrassed, but actually , Father¡¯s nature is not bad. If you have


    the opportunity, I still hope that you can let your previous suspicions go away and be


    friends¡­¡±


    In fact, deep down in her heart, Nanako Ito really wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want Charlie Wade


    and her father to be friends. In her heart, she dreamed that the two would be a real


    rtionship between husband and wife.


    However, she knew that Charlie Wade was already married, so she could only hide such words in


    the most secret ce in her heart and would never say them.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think much at this time, nodded slightly and said: ¡°If there is a chance, I will.¡±


    Nanako Ito immediately became happy, and said seriously: ¡°That¡¯s really great! But Charlie Wade


    don¡¯t get me wrong. I hope you and father will be friends, not for the 4.5 billion dor thing.


    You must keep it for yourself, not my father!¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t helpughing and asked her: ¡°Why did you turn your elbow out? Four and a


    half billion dors is not a small sum!¡±


    Nanako Ito blushed and said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you saved my life and healed my injury. This


    money is regarded as a reward from my father to you!¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t helpughing, and said happily: ¡°If your dad knows, 80% of him will be


    pissed off by you.¡±


    Nanako Ito stuck out her tongue and was about to talk when her phone suddenly vibrated.


    She was a little surprised: ¡°It¡¯s sote, who will call me? Could it be the servant who found out that I


    escaped?¡±


    With that, she quickly took out her mobile phone and said in surprise: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Father!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1803


    Nanako Ito didn¡¯t expect that her father would call her even sote.


    So, she said to Charlie Wade a little nervously: ¡°Charlie Wade, I want to answer the call from


    father¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and smiled: ¡°Go on.¡±


    Nanako Ito was so busy pressing the answer button, and asked carefully, ¡°Father, what¡¯s the matter


    if you called me sote?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Ito Yuihiko¡¯s weak voice came: ¡°Nanako, dad had an ident. I


    called to confirm your safety. Is everything okay in Kyoto?¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly asked: ¡°Father, what happened to you?! Does it matter?!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said: ¡°I was hunted down together with Tanaka. Fortunately, I escaped by chance, but I¡¯m


    afraid they will try to get you wrong, so I called to confirm.¡±


    At this moment, Yuhiko Ito is lying in the intensive care unit of the Tokyo Hospital. The family¡¯s


    ninjas, bodyguards, and police officers from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department have already


    tightly protected the third and outer floors of the hospital.


    Lying on the hospital bed, Ito did not have any serious trauma at first nce, but his legs below the


    knees have disappeared, but the ends of the two thighs are wrapped in thick gauze.


    After falling from the viaduct, Ito¡¯s brain and internal organs did not suffer much damage.


    However, the legs that mainly bear the impact of the fall were seriously injured.


    His soles, ankles, and calf bones were almostpletely shattered, and his bloody appearance


    was really horrible.


    In this case, the doctor also concluded that his legs are no longer able to recover.


    Moreover, fragmented bones and severely damaged muscles have lost their vitality and face a huge


    risk of infection.


    Therefore, only if the severely damaged part is amputated as soon as possible, the damage can be


    stopped in time and Ito Yuhiko¡¯s life can be saved.


    For ordinary people, once the body tissues die in arge area, there is basically no possibility of


    restoration.


    If the limb is severely injured, if the limb is not amputated, the infected area will rot, and the entire


    body will soon be affected, eventually leading to death.


    At that time, when the doctor was seeking Ito¡¯s opinion, Ito had little hesitation.


    He is also considered a courageous and knowledgeable hero, able to clearly judge the situation he


    is facing at a critical moment.


    In his opinion, it is a blessing to be able to save his life. If he is unwilling to ept the amputation


    and continue to dy, he will probably die because of it.


    For him, except for his daughter, nothing is more important than survival.


    Koichi Tanaka¡¯s situation was almost exactly the same as Ito¡¯s. He also underwent amputation of


    both legs below the knee, and recovered his life. At this time, he is recovering in the next ward.


    Nanako Ito didn¡¯t know that her father had undergone amputation, and asked impatiently, ¡°Father,


    are you okay? Is there any injury or danger?¡±


    Yuhiko Ito sighed lightly and said, ¡°I and Tanaka¡¯s legs were injured a little, and we are now being


    treated in the hospital, but fortunately, there is no danger to our lives, so you can rest assured.¡±


    While talking, Ito Yuihiko said again: ¡°The world has been very uneasy in the past few days. You


    must be careful in Kyoto. I am going to send a few ninjas to protect you!¡±


    Nanako Ito blurted out: ¡°Father, I want to return to Tokyo to see you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1804


    Ito Takehiko hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯te. Tokyo is very chaotic now. In just one or two days, too


    many people have died. Besides, if you are ill, you should rest in Kyoto!¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said: ¡°My father, my injuries are all healed. Don¡¯t worry, I will rush to Tokyo to


    take care of you as soon as possible!¡±


    Naturally, Ito Yuhiko didn¡¯t believe that his daughter¡¯s injuries would heal, and naturally thought that


    Nanako Ito was justforting him.


    Therefore, he said to Nanako Ito in a serious tone: ¡°Nanako, you have to listen to me, stay in Kyoto


    honestly, don¡¯t go anywhere, let alonee to Tokyo!¡±


    What else Nanako Ito wanted to say, Ito Takehiko angrily said: ¡°If you let me know that you dare to


    come to Tokyo secretly, I don¡¯t have a daughter!¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    Nanako Ito burst into tears immediately. She was extremely worried about her father¡¯s safety.


    Although she was basically sure that the father on the phone did not look like life-threatening, she


    always felt that her father¡¯s injury was not as bad as he said on the phone. Such an


    understatement.


    Charlie Wade on the side asked her: ¡°Nanako, is there something wrong with your father?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Nanako Ito nodded tearfully, and said, ¡°My father called and said that he was hunted down


    and he is now in the hospital¡­¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Charlie Wade and choked up: ¡°Charlie Wade, I¡¯m so worried¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help butforted: ¡°Your father shouldn¡¯t be life-threatening, so you don¡¯t


    have to worry too much.¡±


    Nanako Ito shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my father will hide something from me¡­¡±


    After that, she looked at Charlie Wade eagerly and asked: ¡°Charlie Wade, I want to go back to


    Tokyo, you¡­can you help me?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked her: ¡°How do you think I can help you?¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°My father won¡¯t let me go back. If I tell the servants of the family, they will


    definitely not agree to it, and may even ban me. Since we have slipped out now, I don¡¯t want to go


    back again. I Hope you can lend me some money, and I will take the first train back to Tokyo after


    dawn!¡±


    Seeing her look very urgent, Charlie Wade sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just twelve o¡¯clock in the night, and


    the train will have to wait until the morning at least, or I will drive you back, or it will be there in just


    over three hours. .¡±


    ¡°really?!¡±


    Nanako Ito looked at Charlie Wade excitedly, and blurted out, ¡°Will you really want to drive me to


    Tokyo?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°I¡¯ve said everything, can I lie to you?¡±


    Nanako Ito said, ¡°But¡­but aren¡¯t you having business affairs in Osaka? If you send me to Tokyo,


    will it dy your affairs in Osaka?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Charlie Wade smiled indifferently andforted: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.


    Someone is helping me deal with things in Osaka. The top priority now is to send you back to Tokyo


    to see your father, lest you keep worrying about him.¡±


    Nanako Ito grabbed Charlie Wade¡¯s hands and said in grateful words: ¡°Charlie Wade, thank you so


    much¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t say anything polite. My car happened to be parked


    nearby. Let¡¯s set off now.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nanako Ito nodded repeatedly, and her eyes were full of gratitude and obsession. Charlie


    Wade at this moment, in her eyes, is the world-famous hero sent by heaven to save her¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1805


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    In the middle of the night, Charlie Wade drove the car, carrying Nanako Ito, and galloping back to


    Tokyo. In the middle of the journey, Cameron Isaac called Charlie Wade and asked him if he had


    finished the work and when he would return to Osaka. Charlie Wade told him that he would not be


    able to return for a while, and that he would not be able to return until tomorrow day.


    Cameron Isaac didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Charlie Wade, but he knew that Charlie Wade was


    extremely strong, and no one in Japan could threaten him, so he was relieved.


    Nanako Ito, who was sitting in the co-pilot, seemed nervous all the way. Although Yuhiko Ito said on


    the phone that he was not in danger, Nanako Ito was still a little worried.


    After more than three hours, Charlie Wade drove the car back to Tokyo and stopped in front of


    Tokyo¡¯s best hospital, Tokyo University Affiliated Hospital. This hospital is the highest ranked


    hospital in the world in Japan, and represents the highest level of treatment in Japan.


    After the car stopped steadily, Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t wait to push the door to get out of the car, but


    before getting off the car, she looked at Charlie Wade and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, are you going to


    go up with me?¡±


    Charlie Wade said slightly embarrassed: ¡°Your father may not want to see me, right?¡±


    Nanako Ito said earnestly: ¡°Charlie Wade, you saved my life, no matter how big a misunderstanding


    and holiday, I believe my father will never care about it again!¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a moment, and said: ¡°Okay, then I will go with you.¡±


    In fact, what Charlie Wade thought was very simple. After all, Ito Yuhiko is Nanako Ito¡¯s father. If his


    physical condition really has any major problems, he might be able to help.


    The two came to the floor of the intensive care unit and found that starting from the elevator


    entrance to the lounge and corridor, they were all full of people.


    Among them, most of them are members of the Ito family, and a small part are members of special


    operations teams sent by the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, everyone outside looked at the elevator car vigntly, and


    found that it was Nanako Ito and a strange man. Everyone was surprised.


    At this time, a middle-aged woman rushed over and asked in surprise: ¡°Nanako, why are you


    here?!¡±


    The speaker is Ito Emi, the younger sister of Ito Takehiko and the aunt of Nanako Ito.


    When Nanako Ito saw her, she hurriedly bowed, ¡°Auntie, how is your father?¡±


    A trace of mncholy shed in Emi Ito¡¯s expression, and she sighed: ¡°Nanako, his vital signs are


    very stable. The doctor said that he is out of danger, but¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito blurted out and asked, ¡°But what?!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Emi Ito sighed and said seriously: ¡°My brother¡¯s legs are seriously injured. The doctor has


    already amputated his legs below the knees in order to save his life. For the rest of his life, I am


    afraid that I will have to sit. Wheelchair or artificial limb¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Nanako Ito¡¯s tears burst into her eyes.


    Hearing that her father had both legs amputated, she naturally felt distressed deep in her heart.


    She knows her father¡¯s character very well. He must be strong and tenacious throughout his life. It


    is indeed a very heavy blow for people like him to use a wheelchair for the rest of their lives.


    It¡¯s like his mentor, Kazuki Yamamoto, who has studied martial arts all his life, but never thought that


    he was beaten as a waste because he underestimated Charlie Wade¡¯s strength.


    The original martial arts master could only lie in bed and live his life. This kind of blow can be called


    fatal. Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help frowning at this moment. Ito Yuhiko¡¯s luck didn¡¯t know whether it


    was good or bad. To say that he was bad luck, but he still got his life back, otherwise, I am afraid


    that he has been separated from Nanako Ito long ago.

 Chapter 1806-1810

    Chapter 1806-1810


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1806


    To say that he is lucky, in fact, he only needs to amputate a few hourster, as long as his leg is still


    on his body, his own rejuvenation pill can heal it.


    But if the limb has been amputated, the Rejuvenation Pill will be helpless.


    Although Rejuvenating Pill is strong, it does not have the effect of regenerating a broken limb.


    Moreover, Ito Yuhiko was injured just now tonight, and amputation a few hourster will not have


    much impact.


    After all, it takes time for damaged limb tissues to rot and infection. Doctors assist in certain anti-


    inmmatory treatments. A few hours¡¯ window can still be won.


    If Yuhiko Ito hesitated and thought about it a little bit, he might be able to drag him and Nanako


    over.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that he would be so straightforward and had his limbs


    amputated directly.


    Charlie Wade estimated that it was the hospital who felt that Ito¡¯s affected limb had no value for


    preservation, so he simply performed the amputation.


    This can only be said that Ito¡¯s luck is not so good.


    At this moment, Nanako Ito next to Charlie Wade cried and asked, ¡°Auntie, father, he¡­ is he in


    good condition? Is he particrly angry or depressed?¡±


    Ito Emi gently took Nanako Ito¡¯s hand and smiled and said, ¡°Your father looked very open this time.


    He personally told me that survival is already the greatest gift, even if he bes a disabled


    person in the future. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    As he said, Emi Ito sighed again: ¡°In fact, what your father fears most is not injury or disability, nor


    loss of life, but in the future journey of life, unable to apany and walk with you, this time he will


    die. Escape, you don¡¯t know how happy he is! This is like a mountain of father¡¯s love!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t control her emotions anymore, and she hugged Emi Ito and cried loudly.


    Emi Ito patted her back gently, remembering something, and blurted out in surprise: ¡°Nanako,


    why¡­how can you stand up?! The doctor said that you will always depend on you in the future.


    Wheelchair?¡±


    Nanako Ito looked at Charlie Wade and said to Emi Ito truthfully, ¡°Auntie, thanks to Charlie Wade,


    he cured me¡­¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade?!¡± Emi Ito was shocked, and blurted out: ¡°That¡¯s it¡­Is that Charlie Wade Wade, who


    owed our Ito family¡¯s 4.5 billion US dors?!¡±


    Nanako Ito was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry about money too much. Charlie


    Wade not only healed my injury, but also saved my life!¡±


    ¡°Save your life?!¡± Emi Ito blurted out, ¡°Nanako, are you in any danger?¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded and said, ¡°Earlier tonight, Shinichi Takahashi sent six Tenglin ninjas to Kyoto to


    murder me. Thanks to Charlie Wade, I was spared¡­¡±


    Emi Ito widened her eyes and blurted out: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Takahashi to be so vicious! Even you


    won¡¯t let it go!¡±


    After that, she looked at Charlie Wade and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, I am not overly qualified for


    the grievances between you and my brother, but for the thing that you saved Nanako, I want to


    thank you on behalf of my brother and the entire Ito family! ¡°


    As soon as the voice fell, she immediately bowed to Ny degrees and held it for about three to


    five seconds.


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°You are polite. I and Nanako are friends, and these are what


    friends should do.¡±


    At this time, a doctor ran over and said to Emi Ito: ¡°The patient is awake and wants to see his family.


    Ms. Ito, pleasee with me.¡±


    Ito Emi hurriedly said to Nanako Ito, ¡°Nanako, let¡¯s go see your father together.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded heavily, and immediately asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, are you going?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, thinking that since Ito Yuhiko has been amputated, he can¡¯t help


    much, so he said: ¡°Nanako, I will not go there, lest Mr. Ito will be emotional and affect recovery after


    seeing me. .¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1807


    The reason why Charlie Wade came was because of Nanako Ito¡¯s face, so he could help if he


    wanted to.


    But since Ito Yuhiko has been amputated and his life is not in danger, there is no need for his help


    here, and he does not want to go in and meet Ito Yuhiko to avoid embarrassment.


    Nanako Ito didn¡¯t insist upon seeing this, and said softly: ¡°Charlie Wade, then please wait here for a


    while, I¡¯ll go in and see my father!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Go, leave me alone.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded lightly, and then went to the ward with her aunt Emi Ito.


    In the ward, Yuihiko Ito just woke up soon.


    After both legs were amputated, the doctor used an analgesic pump for him, so he basically didn¡¯t


    feel the pain, but he was always worried about Nanako Ito in Kyoto, so he couldn¡¯t sleep well.


    I just dreamed that Nanako had an ident in Kyoto, and Ito Yuhiko immediately woke up and


    wanted to order her sister Emi Ito to send someone to bring Nanako back to Tokyo as soon as


    possible.


    However, what he didn¡¯t even dream of was that after the ward door was opened, he and his sister


    Ito Emi came in with his beloved baby daughter, Nanako Ito!


    ¡°Nanako?!¡± Takehiko Ito blurted out in surprise: ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Nanako Ito saw her father lying on the hospital bed pale and bloodless, with thick gauze wrapped


    around her legs and knees, and disappeared without a trace from below the knees. She burst into


    tears and cried out, ¡°Odosan! ¡°


    After speaking, she ran to the hospital bed, grabbed Ito Yuhiko¡¯s hand and cried bitterly.


    Only then did Ito recover his senses. Seeing his daughter appear in front of him safely, he was


    relieved, and he was even more relieved. He rejoiced and said, ¡°Nanako, Oudosan really didn¡¯t


    expect to see you alive. , At this moment, seeing you in front of me is really worth everything¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito cried and said, ¡°Odosan, you have suffered¡­¡±


    Ito Yuihiko smiled and said, ¡°No, no no, Nanako, I knew in my heart that being able to survive is


    already the greatest fortune. I am already very satisfied!¡±


    As he said, he suddenly remembered a detail just now and eximed: ¡°Nanako, what about your


    legs¡­how can you walk?¡±


    Nanako Ito choked and said, ¡°Odusan, Nanako almost died by the sword of Tenglin Ninja tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Takehiko Ito was shocked and blurted out: ¡°Tenglin Ninja went to assassinate you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nanako Ito nodded and said, ¡°The Tenglin family sent six ninjas to Kyoto to assassinate


    me¡­¡±


    ¡°Six ninjas?!¡±


    Takehiko Ito was even more horrified, and said nervously: ¡°Kyoto didn¡¯t keep ninjas to protect you,


    how did you escape?!¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°Thanks to Charlie Wade Wade¡­ he saved me¡­¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade Wade?!¡± Ito Takehiko¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°That Chinese?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°It is Charlie Wade Wade of China. He not only killed six Tenglin


    ninjas and saved my life, but he also cured my injury with a magical medicine.


    I am nowpletely whole! The recovery is as before, and I feel better than before!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Ito Yuihiko asked in surprise: ¡°Nanako, you didn¡¯t lie to Odusan?¡±


    Emi Ito smiled and said, ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you see that Nanako ran over from the door just now?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1808


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Ito was overjoyed, and nodded and said excitedly: ¡°It¡¯s great! It¡¯s great! I dream of wishing


    Nanako can heal and stand up again. This is even more important than my own life! I didn¡¯t expect it


    to happen!¡±


    As he said, Ito Yuhiko asked Nanako Ito again: ¡°ording to this, you came to Tokyo. Charlie Wade


    should have sent you to you?¡±


    Nanako Ito said truthfully: ¡°Yes, Oudosan, it¡¯s Charlie Wade who drove me all the way to Kyoto


    here.¡±


    After that, Nanako Ito said again: ¡°By the way, Odosan, the corpses of the six Tenglin ninjas are still


    in the storage room of my courtyard.


    I have to trouble you to order the housekeeper to send someone to deal with it!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ito sighed, sighing as if he was talking to himself: ¡°I have been hating Charlie Wade for the


    past few days, but I didn¡¯t expect him to save my beloved daughter and heal her. In contrast to my


    daughter¡¯s injury, I am really a viin¡¯s heart to save a gentleman¡¯s belly¡­¡±


    After that, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Nanako, where is Mr. Wade?¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°Back to Odusan, Charlie Wade is outside.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko hurriedly tried to sit upright with both hands, and said seriously: ¡°Hurry up and invite Mr.


    Wade in, I want to thank him face to face!¡±


    Nanako Ito hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Odusan, Charlie Wade said, I¡¯m afraid you will be


    angry if you see him¡­¡±


    ¡°Howe!¡± Ito said seriously: ¡°My contradiction with him is nothing more than the 4.5 billion


    dors, but he saved your life! In the eyes of Odosan, your life , Don¡¯t say 4.5 billion US dors,


    even 45 billion US dors, it can¡¯t be exchanged! Therefore, Mr. Wade is my great benefactor, and I


    want to thank him in person¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito hesitated for a few seconds, and then said: ¡°Odusan, I will ask Charlie Wade, if he


    wants, I will bring him in.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said immediately: ¡°Okay! Go ahead!¡±


    Nanako Ito came out of the ward and walked to Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise, ¡°Why did youe out so soon?¡±


    Nanako Ito stammered and said, ¡°Charlie Wade¡­ Father, he¡­ he¡­ he wants to see you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled a little awkwardly: ¡°He has just finished the amputation, even if he is not life-


    threatening, his body should be rtively weak. It¡¯s not appropriate to see me at this time?¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the case! Father, he wants to thank you


    in person! Thank you for saving my life and healing my injury.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked a little surprised: ¡°Your father really said that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanako Ito solemnly nodded and said, ¡°I use my personality to assure you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said generously: ¡°If this is the case, then I will go and meet Mr.


    Ito.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade followed Nanako Ito to Ito¡¯s ward.


    As soon as he entered the ward, Ito Yuihiko sat up with the help of Ito Emi, sped his fists to


    Charlie Wade, and said piously: ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for saving the little girl¡¯s life and curing her.


    The injury, great grace, the Ito family is unforgettable!¡±


    Charlie Wade really didn¡¯t expect that Ito Yuihiko¡¯s attitude was so good, so at this moment he was


    a little stunned.


    Immediately, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ito is polite. Nanako and I are friends. I should do all these


    things.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1809


    Ito Yuihiko sighed and said apologetically: ¡°There have been many things that have offended Mr.


    Charlie Wade before, and I hope Mr. Charlie Wade don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Charlie Wade was also generous, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Mr. Ito is polite. I¡¯ve turned over the


    previous misunderstandings and don¡¯t need to mention it again.¡±


    The subtext of Charlie Wade¡¯s words is actually, the misunderstanding will not be mentioned any


    more, and the 4.5 billion US dors matter will not be mentioned again.


    Although he was not short of money, he didn¡¯t want to spit out the money in his pocket easily.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to misuse Ito Yuihiko¡¯s money. The point was that even if the money was


    thrown out, he couldn¡¯t just spit it out in a few words.


    At least, the money will have to be taken out by Nanako Ito when she needs it in the future, and it


    will be given to Nanako Ito.


    But this may have to wait for Nanako Ito to inherit the Ito family.


    Ito Yuihiko is also a good person. Hearing this, he knows what Charlie Wade means.


    Four and a half billion US dors is indeed a huge sum of money, but since Charlie Wade didn¡¯t


    want to give it, he couldn¡¯t chase Charlie Wade for it.


    After all, Charlie Wade saved her daughter¡¯s life and made herpletely healed. This is really a


    great kindness.


    Otherwise, even if the daughter is not in danger, she will not be able to live without the torture of


    wheelchair and illness for the rest of her life.


    Therefore, Ito Yuihiko also consciously did not mention the 4.5 billion US dors, but asked very


    curiously: ¡°Mr. Wade, how did you save the little girl Nanako by chance?¡±


    Charlie Wade said truthfully: ¡°I originally took over the production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall


    in Osaka.


    I heard that Ms. Nanako is in Kyoto, and it¡¯s only a 40-minute drive from Osaka to Kyoto. I wanted to


    meet her. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. I met the ninjas of the Tenglin family and attacked her, so I


    killed them.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°It¡¯s also a coincidence. If I arriveter, I might be helpless.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko also nodded in fear, and eximed, ¡°Thanks to Mr. Wade!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he couldn¡¯t restrain the angry cold voice: ¡°??


    The ninjas of the Tenglin family are loyal to Takahashi Machi. I don¡¯t understand why Takahashi


    Machi has acted on me! Everyone ispeting with me. The Banks Familyy¡¯s cooperation, even if


    there are some holidays and misunderstandings on weekdays, there is no need to kill my daughter


    like this, right?!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned immediately: ¡°What did you say? The Banks Familyy? Which Banks


    Familyy?!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko exined: ¡°It¡¯s the Banks Familyy, the top big family in China.


    They want to engage in ocean shipping and they have taken a fancy to a few ports in Japan, so


    they want to cooperate with Japanese families. Both the Ito family and the Takahashi family In their


    shortlist.¡±


    After speaking, Ito Yuihiko said again: ¡°For our two families, whoever can cooperate with the Banks


    Familyy will have the opportunity to surpass each other and be the first family in Japan.


    Therefore, both of us attach great importance to this cooperation. , But I didn¡¯t expect that


    Takahashi Makishi would actually write like this!¡±


    Charlie Wade suddenly remembered that he was in Kyoto, following the two Chinese people saved


    from the Iga family ninja.


    Are they from the Banks Familyy? !


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade hurriedly asked again: ¡°Mr. Ito, who did the Banks Familyy send to


    discuss cooperation with you this time?¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said: ¡°They sent their eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter, one named Fitz and


    the other named Zara.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t these two very young? Women are only in their early


    twenties, and men are only twenty-five and sixty?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ito said: ¡°Fitz is almost twenty-five and sixty-five, Zara and Nanako should be about the same


    age, both 22 years old.¡±


    As he said, Ito sighed and said, ¡°But, who would have thought that the Banks Familyy¡¯s siblings


    were bizarrely kidnapped after they came to Japan! The kidnappers also killed more than a dozen


    of Banks¡¯ entourage? It turned Tokyo upside down, and Machi Takahashi and I were both listed as


    suspects by the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department!¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie Wade was basically sure that the siblings that he identally saved and let go


    in Kyoto were the eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter of the Banks Familyy! Thinking of this,


    Charlie Wade¡¯s expression suddenly became very ugly! The Banks Familyy!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1810


    Damn the Banks Familyy! At the beginning, it was the Banks Familyy who took the lead and united


    countless other families in Eastcliff to form an ¡°anti-leaf alliance¡± that was an enemy of his father!


    Although I am not sure whether the death of his parents is the result of the Banks Familyy and the


    Anti-Wade Alliance. However, at least you can be sure! In this matter, the Banks Familyy is


    absolutely unclear about the rtionship! Unexpectedly, I saved the eldest grandson and eldest


    granddaughter of the enemy¡¯s family!


    At this moment, Charlie Wade regretted it! The hatred of parents is not shared! Even if I didn¡¯t take


    the initiative to make the descendants of the Banks Familyy pay the price, I shouldn¡¯t save their


    lives! Thinking of this, Charlie Wade really wanted to p himself a hundred times!


    Seeing his ugly expression, Ito Yuhiko hurriedly asked him: ¡°Mr. Wade, do you know someone from


    the Banks Familyy?¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed, shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I identally saved them in


    Kyoto¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Yuihiko Ito eximed: ¡°The Banks brothers and sisters were taken to Kyoto? Could it be


    that Tenglin Ninja did it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade shook his head and said: ¡°Iga Ninja did it. At that time, after I solved Tenglin


    Ninja, I found Iga Ninja went to Ito¡¯s mansion to step on something. I was afraid that someone


    wanted to harm Nanako, so I followed along all the way. It was discovered that another group of


    ninjas had kidnapped the Banks Familyy brothers and sisters, and wanted to kill them before hiding


    their bodies in the Ito mansion to me the Ito family.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko blurted out in amazement, ¡°Who is instigated by those ninjas?! It is so vicious! This is to


    push my Ito family into the fire pit!¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I heard that they were instigated by a guy named Matsumoto.¡±


    ¡°Matsumoto?!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko, Ito Emi, and Nanako Ito were all shocked!


    At this moment, they want to understand the ins and outs of the whole thing!


    Ito Yuhiko shook his head and sighed: ¡°When I jumped down from the viaduct, I thought it was


    Takahashi Makishi behind the scenes. I didn¡¯t expect that the instigator of all this was Ryoto


    Matsumoto! This bastard, secretly yed the game. Let me and Takahashi Jinzhi suspicion each


    other, and want to pour the dirty water of kidnapping and murdering the Banks brothers and sisters


    on me. It¡¯s really vicious!¡±


    Emi Ito spoke at this moment: ¡°Brother, when you were resting, I heard some messages from the


    Metropolitan Police Department. I didn¡¯t understand it at first. Now after Mr. Wade mentioned this


    point, all the clues are correct. Got it!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko hurriedly asked: ¡°What information? What clue?!¡±


    Emi Ito said truthfully: ¡°Machi Takahashi¡¯s son was killed yesterday evening. The murderer blocked


    his convoy in the underground passage, locked him in the car and set it on fire to char¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Both Ito Yuhiko and Nanako Ito stared with surprise.


    Emi Ito continued: ¡°Later, Machi Takahashi was also assassinated by a ninja at home¡­¡±


    ¡°Machi Takahashi is dead?!¡±


    Emi Ito nodded, and said, ¡°There are more terrifying things¡­¡±


    Takehiko Ito stabilized his mind, and said, ¡°Say!¡±


    ¡°Matsumoto¡¯s family has more than 30 people, all of them have been killed!¡±?

 Chapter 1811-1815

    Chapter 1811-1815


    Table of Contents


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1811


    The news that Matsumoto¡¯s family was destroyedpletely shocked Ito Yuhiko.


    He was already dumbfounded, and blurted out: ¡°This will wipe out all the more than 30 Matsumotos.


    Isn¡¯t this too arrogant?! Who is so bold?¡±


    Ito Emi shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. The police are also investigating this


    matter.¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly at this time: ¡°Do you still need to check it? It must be the Banks Familyy.


    I rescued the Banks Familyy siblings just in the middle of the night, and the Banks Familyy killed the


    Matsumoto family behind the scenes in the middle of the night.¡±


    Yuhiko Ito looked a little surprised, and murmured: ¡°The Banks Familyy¡¯s behavior style is too


    harsh? Matsumoto Ryoto only acted on their subordinates and two younger generations. Even if


    they are revenge, they will take Matsumoto Ryoto. Isn¡¯t it enough to kill people?


    At most, kill their bodyguards. Why do you have to hurt so many people up and down?¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a ck face: ¡°This should be the style of the Banks Familyy.¡±


    With that, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help thinking of his parents again. With the fierce style and vicious


    methods of the Banks Familyy, the death of their parents is probably directly caused by them!


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade felt extremely upset!


    He was so damn blind that he saved and released the eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter of


    the Banks Familyy!


    If you don¡¯t intervene, the two brothers and sisters would have be cold corpses by now! In that


    case, the talent pool of the younger generation of the Banks Familyy must have suffered heavy


    losses. More importantly, this can greatly blow the Banks Familyy¡¯s arrogance!


    This is not that Charlie Wade is narrow-minded, but that his parents¡¯ hatred is not shared!


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s ugly expression on the side, Ito Xiuhiko couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Mr. Charlie


    Wade, are you okay?¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled and shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a bit surprised.¡±


    What can he say? I can¡¯t tell Takehiko Ito about the death of his parents and his own life


    experience.


    Ito Nodded, was silent for a moment, and suddenly sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in just a few days,


    things would turn into the current situation¡­¡±


    As he said, he said with a serious face: ¡°Now it seems that this incident seems to have been


    unintentionally, and the Ito family has be the biggest beneficiary.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1812


    Emi Ito agrees and said: ¡°This is indeed the case. Originally, wepeted fiercely with the


    Takahashi family, but I did not expect that both Takahashi Machi and Takahashi Eiji and his son


    were dead. Next, the Takahashi family will be very hurt.¡±


    ¡°Also, Ryoto Matsumoto had been trying hard to catch up from behind. Now the entire Matsumoto


    family has been wiped out.


    All the business shares of the Matsumoto family have been released. Can the Takahashi family now


    have the ability topete with us? Not to mention the families below. , If we take the opportunity to


    grab the resources released by the Takahashi and Matsumoto families, then we will soon be able to


    be the true Japanese first family!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko nodded, but there was no sign of happiness in his expression.


    He sighed: ¡°I wanted to be like a samurai, and franklypete with Takahashi, but I didn¡¯t expect


    that I would be a snipe and m. A fisherman who has gained nothing for nothing, is really


    unbelievable¡­¡±


    At this moment, Charlie Wade looked at Ito Xiuhiko with admiration. Most people at this moment are


    probably excited and overwhelmed.


    But what I didn¡¯t expect is that Ito Yuhiko still has this consciousness.


    At this time, Emi Ito counseled: ¡°Brother, there is no need to worry about how to win. After all, the


    things encountered by these two families are not behind us. Even if we take advantage of it, Those


    who can pick it up have peace of mind, so the most urgent task is to quickly start cleaning the


    battlefield and take this opportunity to let the Ito family stand on top of their invincibility!¡±


    Yuhiko Ito did not answer immediately, but turned to look at Charlie Wade, sped his fists again,


    and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for all this! If it were not for you, the end of the Ito family


    might not be much better than Takahashi Zhenzhi. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid that the Ito family


    and the Takahashi family have already been calcted by Matsumoto to ruin their homes. You are


    the benefactor of the Ito family!¡±


    Seeing this, Ito Emi immediately stood up, knelt on one knee, sped his fists, and said sincerely:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, brother, he has trouble with his legs, so I would like to thank you on behalf of the Ito


    family. !¡±


    Nanako Ito also hurriedly got up, and immediately knelt down with her aunt, and said in gratitude,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, please also ept Nanako!¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed lightly and said seriously: ¡°You two, please get up. You don¡¯t need to do this.


    Although I helped the Ito family some by chance, I can escape this disaster. In the final analysis, it is


    the good fortune of the Ito family. ¡°


    Emi Ito and Nanako just got up.


    Emi Ito said to Takehiko Ito: ¡°Brother, Mr. Wade is right. In addition to Mr. Wade¡¯s help in this matter,


    I have to say that the good fortune of our Ito family is really rare! Not only can we take the


    opportunity to absorb the Takahashi family and the Matsumoto family The share released can also


    take advantage of the Takahashi family¡¯s vitality to promote cooperation with the Banks Familyy.


    If you want toe to the Banks Familyy, now we only have the choice of the Ito family!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ito said without hesitation: ¡°From now on, we will not cooperate with the Banks Familyy of any


    nature!¡±


    Emi Ito couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Brother, why is this?! Haven¡¯t you been looking forward to this


    coboration?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said very seriously: ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t know enough about the Banks Familyy! But


    now, through the Matsumoto family¡¯s affairs, I can see through the Banks Familyy¡¯s behavior.


    The Banks Familyy is too hostile and has no bottom line. Even the underage children are not


    spared. To cooperate with this kind of family is to seek the skin of the tiger!¡±


    Emi Ito looked terrified, and suddenly said: ¡°What my brother said makes sense¡­The Banks


    Familyy¡¯s actions are indeed too cruel¡­¡±


    As he said, Emi Ito suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said: ¡°Brother, I heard that


    another family in China ranked second only to the Banks Familyy seems to want to get involved in


    ocean shipping. They have beenpeting with the Banks Familyy for many years. Simr to our


    situation with the Takahashi family over the years, if conditions are right, we can cooperate with the


    Wade family.¡±


    Yuhiko Ito shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, the Banks Familyy and the Wade family are both very


    strong.


    In recent years, China¡¯s economic development has been advancing by leaps and bounds. The


    strength of these two families has also far surpassed other families in Asia, whether it is the Banks


    Familyy or the Wade family. We are far from their opponents. To cooperate with the Banks Familyy


    is to seek skin with the tiger, and to cooperate with the Wade family is topletely offend the tiger


    of the Banks Familyy.


    In my opinion, we still should not put ourselves in such a dangerous situation!¡±


    Speaking of this, Ito Yuihiko pondered for a moment and said seriously: ¡°In this way, starting from


    today, the Ito family will terminate all cooperation with foreign families, and will not ept any


    invitation for cooperation from foreign families.


    We have been working hard in the Japanese domestic market during this time. , Let¡¯s try our best,


    dig deep holes, and umte food! When our strength is equal to or simr to that of Wade and


    Banks, then consider cooperating with them!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1813


    After hearing Ito Takehiko¡¯s words, Charlie Wade looked at him with a little admiration. It seems that


    Ito Yuhiko does have a good overall view, and he can control his inner greed, not to be greedy or


    aggressive. If you change to a very ambitious and greedy family, then I am afraid that you will


    immediately start to y high and y both ways.


    On the one hand, itpletely suppresses other families in the country, strives to eat their share in


    a short time, and makes oneself a fat man; On the one hand, we must cooperate withrge


    overseas families as soon as possible to further open up profit channels and develop ourselves


    rapidly.


    However, Takehiko Ito can clearly see the situation and the hidden dangers and hidden dangers.


    There is no doubt that the Banks Familyy is indeed the Tiger Wolf family.


    Such a family not only has no morals, but also has no basic humanity. When cooperating with such


    a family, you must be on guard at all times, otherwise it is very likely that the opponent will be


    severely stabbed behind you.


    And if you fall to the Banks Familyy¡¯spetitors, it is equivalent to directly standing on the


    opposite side of the Banks Familyy, and the risk factor is even greater. Instead of doing this, it is


    better to close the door and try to develop yourself.


    Ito Emi also understood her brother¡¯s worries and vision, and said seriously: ¡°Brother, you are right.


    Emi is too dull to see this level.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko waved his hand: ¡°Your thoughts are also normal. Starting a business is like a gamble.


    Either simply keep betting a little bit more, or you can have an unparalleled future; or after you


    reserve a certain amount of chips, learn to see and close.. ¡­.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ito Yuhiko sighed: ¡°If it were before tonight, I might also be the same as you


    thought. I would take this opportunity to give him a big shot. However, I walked through the gate and


    lost both. After the legs, I finally knew the preciousness of life and the meaning of being alive, and


    after knowing that I almost lost Nanako, I became more aware of this¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I want to be more cautious now, and being steady is more important than anything else.¡±


    Emi Ito nodded seriously.


    At this time, Yuhiko Ito nced at Nanako Ito, and said seriously: ¡°Nanako, since you are now


    cured, from now on, stay in Tokyo with Odosan.¡±


    Nanako Ito hesitated slightly.


    She likes the environment of Kyoto, and she is reluctant to leave Kyoto.


    However, thinking of the special situation now that I can no longer follow my own preferences, she


    immediately said: ¡°Okay Odosan, I will stay with you!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said: ¡°Let you stay in Tokyo not only to allow you to apany me, but also to let you


    get in touch with the family¡¯s business and industry earlier and start preparing for session.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°Odusan, I have no experience in running a family business. Isn¡¯t it too


    early?¡±


    Ito Yuihiko nodded and said seriously: ¡°It is indeed a little earlier, but now the situation is special, my


    legs are gone, and it will be more inconvenient to move in the future¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Ito Yuhiko sighed a little lonely: ¡°Moreover, I am a disabled person, and I am not


    suitable for showing up on behalf of the family, which will affect the family image.¡±


    ¡°So, you must be ready to take my ss now. At the very least, you must first assume the external


    image of the Ito family. Later, on the outside, you will represent the Ito family.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1814


    Emi Ito also persuaded: ¡°Yes, Nanako, you should stand up to the stage for your father now and let


    your father teach you and make suggestions for you.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded gently and said, ¡°Okay, I will definitely work hard!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko and Ito Emi were relieved to see Nanako¡¯s promise so refreshing.


    Yuhiko Ito naturally has high hopes for his daughter, but Nanako was obsessed with martial arts


    before and did not have much interest in the operation and management of the family business.


    At that time, Ito Yuihiko was still worrying about how to let his daughter gradually take care of her


    and focus on inheriting the family business.


    I thought that I could carry my body for more than ten years, which would give Nanako Ito a few


    more years of free time.


    Unexpectedly, things changed so much all at once.


    Although most of Japanese culture originated from China, it has more or less localized


    development.


    In China, most entrepreneurs put their interests first and do not pay much attention to external


    image issues.


    However, after the Meiji Restoration in Japan, the degree of westernization was rtively high, so


    Japanese entrepreneurs attached great importance to the external image of enterprises.


    To give the simplest example, if you do a clerical job in a Japanesepany, you will have a


    headache in summer.


    Because most Japanesepanies require their employees to wear formal attire during working


    hours, even in the middle of summer, they must wear a shirt, suit, and even a tie.


    Therefore, Japanese entrepreneurs hold press conferences or attend public events, regardless of


    age, all in formal wear. And the Japanese like to bow, because they are talking here, and then they


    suddenly stand up ny degrees and take a bow, then sit down and continue talking.


    Therefore, Ito Takehiko¡¯s current state is particrly unsuitable as apany¡¯s external


    spokesperson.


    Although Nanako Ito is young, she has a very good image and is especially in line with the


    Japanese aesthetics. She is responsible for the outside world. For the Ito family, it is the best


    choice.


    Charlie Wade is also very optimistic about Nanako Ito, and encourages him: ¡°If Nanako takes over


    the Ito family, it has the potential to turn the Ito family into an Inte celebritypany. The media


    will definitely beat the beauty president¡¯s personal settings.


    Setting up a sessful establishment will enable the Ito family to achieve a multiplier effect in their


    careers.¡±


    When Nanako Ito heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help being a little embarrassed, and


    said with a blushing face: ¡°Charlie Wade should stop making a joke about me. I don¡¯t have the


    temperament of a beautiful president. It¡¯s nothing more than catching ducks on the shelves. I have


    to do it.¡±


    Charlie Wade earnestly said: ¡°Don¡¯t be presumptuous. With your perfect image and temperament,


    you will definitely be a beauty entrepreneur crazily sought after by all of Japan in the future,


    and maybe you will be a business card of the Japanese businessmunity overseas.¡±


    Nanako Ito was soplimented by Charlie Wade, she was ashamed and happy, and because she


    was a young girl who had just started her love, she had no ability to hide her own ability in this kind


    of thing, so she could only lower her head deeper and deeper.


    Ito Yuihiko immediately saw his daughter¡¯s extraordinary. At this moment, he was already certain


    that his daughter had fallen in love with the Chinese man Charlie Wade. Observing for a moment,


    he strengthened his opinion. At this moment, as a father, he felt a little mncholy in his heart, but


    at the same time, he felt a little relieved for his daughter¡¯s emotional maturity.


    So he opened his mouth and said: ¡°Huimei, Nanako, you two go out first, I have something to say, I


    want to chat with Mr. Wade in private!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1815


    Ito Emi and Nanako Ito didn¡¯t think much about it. Seeing Ito Yuihiko was about to chat with Charlie


    Wade in private, they got up to leave and left the ward.


    After the two people left, Ito looked at Charlie Wade and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, what happened


    before was offensive, and I still have to apologize to you. Thank you for repaying your grievances


    with morality and saving the little girl of The Ito family, otherwise, if it really makes the Banks


    Familyy think that it was the Ito family who killed the Banks Familyy¡¯s heirs, the Ito family is afraid


    that they will face annihtion?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Ito is polite. I saved Nanako out of a friend rtionship.


    As for indirectly? Helping the Ito family, you don¡¯t have to be too polite to me. After all, I took your


    money. There is an old saying about taking money from others and helping others to eliminate


    disasters. I can¡¯t take money without doing anything, right?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko was stunned. The reason why he was dumbfounded was alsopletely shocked by


    Charlie Wade¡¯s shamelessness. Charlie Wade¡¯s words are very clear. Take people¡¯s money and


    fight against people. This means that the 4.5 billion US dors can¡¯t be taken for nothing. You have


    to do something for the Ito family.


    Therefore, he has helped the Ito family get rid of the disaster, and the money can be taken with


    ease. Ito Yuhiko was shocked, more or less painful.


    Although he did feel that his daughter¡¯s life was more valuable than 45 billion U.S. dors, he would


    still feel distressed if he really threw 4.5 billion dors in.


    However, he knew very well in his heart that if you lose the US$4.5 billion, you have lost. He has no


    other way to get the money back, or recover the loss to a certain extent, so there is no need to deal


    with this issue now. More tangled.


    Thinking of this, he smiled awkwardly and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Mr. Wade, your Oracle


    Pharmaceutical has a very strong momentum of development. After the annexation of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticall, I believe there must be a broader prospect. I don¡¯t know if we can, but How about


    a certain amount of cooperation on this?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Ito, there is actually nothing to cooperate in this matter. Oracle


    Pharmaceutical is the foundation of my life and I will not give up my share of it.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t want your share, but I really want to have a certain


    degree of in-depth cooperation with you. In the future, the Ito family will hand it over to Nanako. You


    and Nanako are friends, and I think It can be concluded that Nanako trusts you very much. You can


    try various forms of in-depth cooperation. This is good for you and us, and it is truly mutually


    beneficial.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°I will naturally consider this in the future. If the time is right, I will


    definitely not reject cooperation with Miss Nanako.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡­¡±


    Ito Yuihiko breathed a sigh of relief and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, I can see that Nanako likes you


    very much. If you two can have any possibility, then I¡¯m so relieved¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said immediately: ¡°Mr. Ito, Ms. Nanako is still very young. Don¡¯t talk nonsense about


    this kind of things. If it spreads out and gets misunderstood, it will ruin Nanako¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko waved his hand: ¡°My daughter has been raised for 22 years. No one in this world knows


    her better than me. I can see that she really likes you, and she likes you sincerely, if possible. I also


    suggest that you stay in Japan for development. You have Oracle Pharmaceutical and Nanako has


    the Ito family. If you two canbine to be a husband and wife, you will definitely be the


    top existence in Asia and even the world.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Ito should have investigated me? You should know that I am


    already married.¡±

 Chapter 1816-1820

    Chapter 1816-1820


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1816


    ¡°I know.¡± Yuhiko Ito smiled slightly and said indifferently: ¡°What about being married? You are


    married, doesn¡¯t Nanako still like you? So, it¡¯s good for you and for Nanako, We don¡¯t care about


    your past and present. What we care about is your future!¡±


    With that, Ito Yuihiko said very seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, after today¡¯s events, I have a very clear


    understanding of life. When people live, everything has meaning. Being rich means being rich, and


    being poor means being poor.


    If you die, no matter whether it is rich or poor, it will be nothing.¡±


    ¡°If it were before today, I would never let my daughter marry a foreign man, but at this moment,


    these are no longer important to me. What is important is how to make my daughter happy; The


    important thing is, how can my daughter have the best life!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade has the ability, strength, and the charm that a strong man should have. Nanako is


    cultivated, has a background, is external and internal, and she likes you so much.


    I believe you must have some feelings for Nanako in your heart, otherwise If you did, you would


    never travel all the way to Japan and make a special trip to Kyoto to see her, save her life, heal her


    injuries, and even drive a few hundred kilometers in the middle of the night to send her to Tokyo to


    see me.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Ito, it is undeniable that Nanako is indeed a very good girl, but I


    still said that. I¡¯m already married.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko waved his hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t always prevaricate me by getting married. You can


    divorce if you get married. Even if you don¡¯t leave, you can marry Nanako in Japan. As long as you


    don¡¯t go back, there is no problem.¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and smiled: ¡°Mr. Ito, I really appreciate some of the precious qualities


    of Miss Nanako, but what you said is still impossible.¡±


    After a pause, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°And I will not stay in Japan, today, tomorrow at thetest, I


    will return to China.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko smiled and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, you have an old Chinese saying that good birds


    choose wood and live in them. I have investigated your background. Forgive me to be honest, your


    current wife is not worthy of you! ¡°


    Charlie Wade looked at Ito Yuihiko nonmitantly, and asked with a smile: ¡°Mr. Ito seems to have


    studied Chinese culture very much. Just now he could say the six words of ¡¯dug a hole deep and


    umte grain¡¯, and now there is ¡¯good bird¡¯. ¡°Choose wood and live¡¯, he seems to be a Chinese


    expert too!¡±


    Ito said seriously: ¡°When I was young, I admired Togo Heihachiro, who led the Japanese fleet to


    defeat the Russian navy in the Battle of Tsushima. It is said that Heihachiro Togo carried a waist


    te with seven characters engraved on him: A lifetime bow.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Yangming, I only knew then that Heihachiro Togo had been influenced by the Chinese sage White


    Yangming throughout his life, so I started to follow his footsteps, read Chinese history books, and


    learned a lot of Chinese culture and ssical literature.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Ito is so studious, really admirable, but I still want


    to make it clear to you: I will not divorce my wife! So, just ask Mr. Ito not to Mention it again.¡±


    Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Also, I am leaving Japan soon, so please don¡¯t mention this to Nanako,


    so as not to have a bad negative impact on her.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko looked at Charlie Wade and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, you Chinese pay attention to the


    cycle of fate, you see, before tonight, it was Nanako who was injured sitting in a wheelchair. The


    doctor also vowed to say that she might live a lifetime. Can¡¯t stand up anymore, but now?¡±


    As Ito Yuhiko said, he reached out and patted his amputated knee lightly, andughed at himself:


    ¡°Now, Nanako, who was dered by the doctor that it is impossible to stand up again, stands up


    again, but I lost my legs, so I said Ah, this life is a cycle!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and said: ¡°Mr. Ito, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±


    Ito said with a smile: ¡°I mean, even if you leave Japan today and swear that you will nevere


    back again, when the wheel of fortune turns, it is likely to send you back here, even if you are Can¡¯t


    help it!¡±


    ¡°The same is true for your wife. Even if you think you will never divorce her, the wheel of fortune


    may one day separate you!¡±


    ¡°Everything in the world is confusing and more confusing. Mr. Wade is still young and there are still


    decades to go in his life. Why should he speak so absolute now?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1817


    The words of Ito Yuihiko made Charlie Wade more or less surprised. First of all, he did not expect


    that Ito Yuihiko would know so much about Chinese culture; Secondly, he did not expect that Ito


    would mention the cycle of fate.


    He doesn¡¯t know whether the Japanese believe in Feng Shui or not, but now, the Japanese believe


    in fate at least.


    These words of Yuihiko Ito seem to be nonsense, but they also contain a bit of truth. What he said


    was not aplete catch. After all, no one can say good about fate.


    He thought of Orion Exeor, the hundred-year-old Fengshui master he met in Wade Mountain in


    Eastcliff. Orion Exeor relied on the deduction of the cycle of fate that finally met himself in Wade


    Mountain.


    It was also that he personally broke the fate of Wade Shoal so that he could fly into the sky.


    That old gentleman must have a deeper understanding and perception of the fate cycle. It is a pity


    that the old man is on the other side of the ocean and may not have the opportunity to meet again in


    the future. Otherwise, I really want to sit opposite him, sip tea, and have a long conversation.


    However, at this moment, Charlie Wade suddenly thought of what Ito Takehiko said. There is a


    cycle of fate, maybe in the future, I will meet Orion Exeor again. By the same token, if you leave


    Tokyo or Japan today, you maye back someday in the future.


    Even if I don¡¯te back, I should have the opportunity to meet Nanako Ito again at a certain time


    and in a certain ce. Thinking of this, Charlie Wade sighed lightly and said to Takehiko Ito: ¡°Mr. Ito,


    I think we should leave the future to the future. After all, neither you nor I can control our fate.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko nodded and said earnestly: ¡°Mr. Wade, from today, the door of the Ito family will always


    be opened for you. In the future, the Ito family will replenish its energy and will not interact with any


    other overseas family or business.


    Cooperation, if one day, if you have enough ambitions and want to expand your horizons, the Ito


    family can cooperate with you unconditionally at any time!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Thank you Mr. Ito for your kindness, but I am a person with no


    ambitions, no schooling, no ambition and no ability, so let¡¯s go.¡±


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s view, although his attitude towards Ito Yuihiko had changed to a certain extent, it


    was not enough to let him put his guard down. Therefore, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want him to know his


    future ns.


    In fact, in Charlie Wade¡¯s heart, he very much hopes to use Oracle Pharmaceutical to make the


    career snowball bigger and bigger. Because if he wants to avenge his parents, it is useless to rely


    solely on his personal strength. Not only his personal strength must be strong, but his economic


    strength is even more important!


    Otherwise, how could he be able to deal with a behemoth like the Banks Familyy alone?


    Among other things, just from the Banks Familyy¡¯s ability to cross the river with the Raptors, and


    directly kill all the local Japanese snakes and the Matsumoto family, it is enough to see how strong


    this family is.


    This not only shows that the Banks Familyy has an astonishing number of top masters, but also


    shows that they are extremely mobile. Fitz and Zara have an ident in Japan, and they can


    immediately send arge number of masters. And it¡¯s not worse than the US military.


    If there is not enough strength, no one can single out such a family based on individual ability.


    Not to mention thebat power of dozens of hundreds of masters swarming, just the rtives and


    friends around him, they are unable to protect.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1818


    Therefore, Charlie Wade knew very well that if he wanted to trulypete face-to-face with a family


    like the Banks Familyy in the future, he must have a strongprehensive strength and be brave.


    What¡¯s more, I haven¡¯t been able to determine how much responsibility the Wade family will bear for


    the death of their parents.


    If the Wade family had a major responsibility that they could not shirk in the death of their parents,


    then they might face the two top families of the Banks Familyy and the Wade family in the future.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade has decided that after returning to Aurouss Hilll, he will keep a low profile


    and develop Oracle Pharmaceutical. Starting from Oracle Pharmaceutical, step by step, he formed


    his own business empire. Only in this way can I have the opportunity to face-to-face with the Banks


    Familyy and the Wade Family, and even trample them under their feet! Ito Yuihiko didn¡¯t know


    Charlie Wade¡¯s true identity, let alone what Charlie Wade was thinking. Seeing that he seemed to


    be really ambitious, he couldn¡¯t help but persuade:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you have Oracle Pharmaceutical as your foundation and cash in your hand. Why don¡¯t


    you spread your business?¡±


    ¡°Take the current ocean transportation as an example. The vast majority of international oil and bulk


    trade logistics rely on shipping. Now the international economic situation is declining, and this is a


    good opportunity for bargain-hunting!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, your China is the country with the best economic development momentum at present,


    and it also has the mostplete industrial system. Export trade is rising year by year. China¡¯s


    demand for ocean transportation from all over the world will increase, and the prospects for ocean


    transportation will be even greater. For the vastness!¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade is willing to do it, you can start from the Chinese maind. If you need to expand to


    Japan¡¯s port and shipping business, the Ito family will definitely cooperate with you.


    Even if it is your green leaf, I am willing!¡±


    At this time, Ito Yuhiko had a very simple thought in his heart. Four and a half billion dors will


    definitely note back. Oracle Pharmaceutical will definitely not be able to buy shares. In this


    case, it is better to find a way to attract Charlie Wade step by step. If Charlie Wade can be recruited


    to Ito¡¯s house as a son-inw, what else should I worry about in the future?


    Charlie Wade has the strength and ability, and saved her daughter¡¯s life. More importantly, his


    daughter loves him. Before, I wanted my daughter to marry Ichiro Kobayashi. It wasn¡¯t that I had to


    force my daughter to marry the Kobayashi family, but that my daughter at that time was simply a


    silly girl with powerless love.


    She doesn¡¯t have anyone she likes at all, and she doesn¡¯t know if she will move that muscle.


    Instead of this, I might as well choose the most suitable one for her. However, she obviously already


    has her favorite object now.


    As a father, he certainly hopes that his daughter will get what he wants. Besides, he also felt that a


    man like Charlie Wade was indeed a good choice to be a son-inw.


    For the happiness of his daughter, he is even willing to let the entire Ito family be his


    daughter¡¯s dowry. Anyway, he is this one daughter, everything is for her daughter to be happy and


    happy all her life. As for the assets of the Ito family, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the surname is Ito,


    Yamada, Watanabe, or even Wade.


    Because these assets will still be in the hands of their daughters, son-inw, and the offspring born


    to their daughters. In Ito¡¯s view, the real inheritance is blood, not surname.


    Charlie Wade only smiled at Ito Yuhiko¡¯s suggestion, and said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s true that my current


    development focus is to do a good job of Oracle Pharmaceutical. If Oracle Pharmaceutical can


    develop, then consider other businesses.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1819


    Seeing that Charlie Wade declined his proposal temporarily, Ito sighed regretfully. He really hoped


    that Charlie Wade would be able to set up the stall of ocean shipping. Because at this stage, the


    bulk of Asian ocean shipping is in China. More than half of the top ten busiest ports in the world are


    in China. Only with such a huge import and export trade can the huge ocean shipping industry be


    supported.


    This is beyond the reach of Japan.


    Therefore, even if the Ito family wants to do it themselves, there is not enough market and demand


    support in the local area, and it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice.


    So he said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Mr. Wade, the Ito family will gradually hand over to Nanako for


    operation and management. If you change your mind, you can contact her at any time. I believe you


    will be able to establish a very good foundation for cooperation.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and said seriously: ¡°If I have this idea, I will definitely contact Miss


    Nanako.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko smiled and said: ¡°Nanako is a good girl. I dare say that in terms of overall conditions,


    Japan may not be able to find a better girl than her. Whoever marries her is to marry the best


    Japanese Yamato Nadeshiko. Will be the envy of men all over the world.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled kindly, but did not answer.


    Knowing that freezing three feet is not a day¡¯s cold, Ito said: ¡°Mr. Wade, you and the little girl are


    tired and have no rest at night, or I will send you to the house to take a rest first.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°No need Mr. Ito, I have something to do, I have to hurry back to


    Osaka, so I won¡¯t bother too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it works.¡± Ito Takehiko seriously said: ¡°Mr. Wade, you drove over overnight. You have


    not rested or even eaten any food. If you just leave, then the hospitality that my Ito family ancestors


    passed down, Wouldn¡¯t it be reduced to aughing stock.¡±


    As he said, he didn¡¯t wait for Charlie Wade to refuse, and hurriedly pressed the pager on the


    bedside, and said: ¡°Let Huimei and Nanakoe in.¡±


    After a while, Nanako Ito and Emi Ito knocked gently on the door and entered the ward.


    Nanako Ito asked softly, ¡°Odosan, what¡¯s your order?¡±


    Yuihiko Ito said to Emi Ito: ¡°Emi, Mr. Wade and Nanako have worked very hard all night. You


    arrange for someone to send them back to the house to rest. Remember to call ahead and let the


    chef prepare the best dishes!¡±


    Ito Emi hurriedly said, ¡°Good brother!¡±


    Charlie Wade said sincerely: ¡°Mr. Ito, really don¡¯t bother, I just drive back to Osaka directly.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said very solemnly: ¡°Mr. Wade, even if you want to go back to Osaka, you should at least


    sit down at the house for a while, eat a meal, have a cup of tea, and then leave!¡±


    Nanako Ito also persuaded from the side: ¡°Yeah, Charlie Wade, the mansion is not far from here,


    you can eat something, take a rest and set off again, it¡¯s not light yet!¡±


    In the middle of the night, the two arrived in Tokyo by car for more than three hours, and it was only


    four o¡¯clock in the morning.


    And it¡¯s winter again now, and it¡¯s alreadyte, and it will take at least two hours before dawn.


    Seeing that both father and daughter were so polite, Charlie Wade had to agree, and said, ¡°If this is


    the case, then I¡¯m better off being respectful.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Emi Ito hurriedly said, ¡°Then I will arrange the convoy. Now there are a lot of


    people from the Metropolitan Police Department. They are escorted and protected all the way.


    Safety is definitely guaranteed.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko nodded and exhorted: ¡°You must be a good student to entertain Mr. Wade.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1820


    Emi Ito quickly arranged a team to apany him, and Charlie Wade still drove the car he came.


    Nanako Ito also got into Charlie Wade¡¯s car without hesitation.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade drove the car and, under the leadership of the convoy, went to the


    residence of the Ito family in Tokyo.


    Although Tokyo is one of the most expensive and busy cities in the world, the Ito family also owns a


    private manor in a quiet ce.


    The entire manor is designed with Japanese-style ancient buildings, which is very simple, but it


    reveals low-key luxury everywhere.


    Charlie Wade found that even the wood used to build the house was extraordinary.


    It seems that the top big families have no ce to spend more money, so when building and


    decorating, they arepletely trying to spend money everywhere. If you can use high-end ones,


    you definitely don¡¯t need ordinary ones, you can use imported ones. Never use local ones.


    In the final analysis, it is still a sentence, only choose the expensive, not the right one.


    Because Emi Ito called in advance, the servants of the entire Ito residence were all neatly dressed,


    waiting respectfully at the entrance of the residence, in the courtyard and inside the vi.


    Charlie Wade parked the car and, led by Nanako Ito, walked through the beautiful courtyard and


    walked all the way to the door of the vi. All the servants along the way bowed 90 degrees, with a


    very humble attitude.


    The vi of the Ito family in Tokyo is a huge multi-storey wooden building. The whole building looks


    like a huge ancient temple, and the internal space is surprisinglyrge.


    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the main hall, Nanako Ito suddenly leaned down and knelt


    on the ground, holding both hands empty, and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, please let me


    change slippers for you!¡±


    Charlie Wade was stunned, and hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°No need, no, give me slippers, I¡¯ll just


    do it myself.¡±


    Nanako Ito insisted, ¡°I should help you to change it. This is a Japanese tradition, and you should


    just go to the countryside and do as the customs.¡±


    Charlie Wade thought to himself, China has long been equal between men and women, why in


    Japan, women still kneel and change shoes for men?


    But then I think about it, since it is a custom of others, they may not feel that there is anything wrong


    with this. If they insist on opposing it, they will break the other party¡¯s rules.


    So he had to lift his feet up and said sincerely: ¡°Then work hard, Miss Nanako.¡±


    Nanako Ito, who was still wearing a kimono, looked up at Charlie Wade, and smiled ashamed. She


    was so beautiful.


    Afterwards, she gently held Charlie Wade¡¯s feet with both hands, and gently changed him a pair of


    slippers, then slowly stood up and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, please!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and walked in with her.


    Nanako Ito introduced to him: ¡°This house has a history of more than a hundred years. It was


    severely damaged during the Great Kanto Earthquake. Because the repair cost was too high, no


    one paid attention to it.


    Later, it was taken by his father. I bought it and spent huge sums of money to repair it, and it looks


    like it is now.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°Mr. Ito seems to have a soft spot for old houses? The house in


    Kyoto looks much older than this one.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled softly: ¡°In fact, it¡¯s mainly because I like this style of architecture.


    After I moved from Kyoto to Tokyo at the age of fourteen, I have not been ustomed to life in


    Tokyo, so my father bought it here and spent a lot of money. Money to repair it will be what it is


    now.¡±


    With that, Nanako Ito said with emotion: ¡°But I still like Kyoto more.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°This mansion is quiet in the noisy, and it has an ancient vor and


    charm. It is already very good, but the Kyoto one is indeed better.¡±


    Nanako Ito said in a sad tone: ¡°My father asked me to take over the family affairs. It seems that I will


    rarely have the opportunity to go back in the future¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, she looked up at Charlie Wade, and asked a little pleading: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    ( have a request. I wonder if you can agree to it?¡±

 Chapter 1821-1825

    Chapter 1821-1825


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1821


    Hearing Nanako¡¯s words, Charlie Wade immediately opened his mouth and said: ¡°You speak, if I


    can, I will agree.¡±


    Nanako Ito hesitated for a moment, looked at him expectantly, and said seriously: ¡°I want to ask


    Charlie Wade to leaveter¡­¡±


    ¡°Later?¡±


    Charlie Wade was slightly surprised, and subconsciously asked: ¡°How long is thatte?


    To tell you the truth, I actually n to return to China tonight, and the ne is still waiting in Osaka.¡±


    Nanako Ito¡¯s eyelids were hot, her eyelids drooped slightly, and she whispered: ¡°This¡­this mainly


    depends on your schedule. If time is tight, a few hours are all right¡­¡±


    With that said, Nanako Ito hurriedly added: ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Charlie Wade. The main reason is


    that both father and Tanaka-san are seriously injured and hospitalized.


    Aunt is not only busy with family affairs, but also busy taking care of them¡­¡±


    ¡°And my mind is a little confused now, I don¡¯t know where to start for the time being, I want you to


    stay with me for a few more hours¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a moment and nodded: ¡°Then I will stay until the afternoon, because it will


    take four hours to return to Osaka.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked, ¡°You booked a flight from Osaka?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Charlie Wade said truthfully: ¡°My friend helped get a private jet, which is now parked at Osaka


    Airport.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked tentatively: ¡°Charlie Wade, can you let the people you travel with,e to Tokyo


    by ne first, and then you go to Tokyo airport to meet them and fly back to China? In this case,


    You can save four hours of driving, okay?¡±


    After finishing speaking, Nanako Ito hurriedly said: ¡°If it is inconvenient, it doesn¡¯t matter, you


    needn¡¯t feel embarrassed¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a while, his original n was to drive back to Osaka first, then meet


    Cameron Isaac, Don Albertt, and Liam and fly back to Aurouss Hilll from Osaka.


    However, the method Nanako Ito said is also a good solution. Let Cameron Isaac and the others


    come directly to Tokyo by ne, so they don¡¯t have to drive this way.


    Moreover, it is normal for Nanako Ito to feel at a loss and helpless for a while after the Ito family has


    experienced an ident. You might as well stay here for another day, and you can also inquire


    about the Banks Familyy¡¯s actions in Tokyo.


    Thinking of this, he said to Nanako Ito: ¡°If this is the case, then I will wait for dawn to say hello to my


    friends and see their situation.¡±


    Nanako Ito clenched her fists excitedly, and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    The cheerful Nanako Ito quickly invited Charlie Wade to her restaurant. It is said that the restaurant


    at home is actually bigger than a medium-sized restaurant outside.


    Charlie Wade feels like entering a Japanese-style buffet restaurant, where there are several busy


    chefs, and they are making all kinds of Japanese meals.


    Nanako Ito asked Charlie Wade expectantly: ¡°Charlie Wade, do you like any of these meals? Just


    say if you like them, and the chefs will prepare them for you immediately.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1822


    Charlie Wade looked around for a week, and didn¡¯t feel any sense of all kinds of delicacies, so he


    smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thank you, please give me a bowl of ramen.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said to the chef responsible for making ramen: ¡°Yokoyama-san, please make


    two bowls of ramen. Charlie Wade¡¯s bowl needs double noodles!¡±


    The chef respectfully said: ¡°Gooddy, please wait a while with Mr. Charlie Wade.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    at the same time.


    Just when Charlie Wade and Nanako Ito were having breakfast at Ito¡¯s house, in the presidential


    suite of the St. Regis Tokyo, Zayne, who was in his 50s, was already out of bed.


    He was holding a cup of coffee and a cigarette in between, looking at the Tokyo street scene still


    shrouded in the dark outside the window, and he was surprised.


    When the cigarette burned out, he poked the cigarette butt into the ashtray, then lit another one,


    and asked his confidant Mr. Palmer: ¡°How are the young masters and youngdies now?¡±


    Mr. Palmer checked the time and said, ¡°The ne shouldnd in Eastcliff in half an hour. I have


    already informed the family that the wife has already rushed to the airport with the doctor. When the


    nends, he will immediately take the young master. He and Miss sent to the family hospital for a


    comprehensive examination.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zayne nodded, and said with a gloomy expression: ¡°This time the incident is so dangerous, I


    almost put both Fitz and Zara brothers and sisters in Tokyo! This damn Matsumoto beloved, even if


    it is annihted. He is full of doors, and it is difficult to quench my anger!¡±


    Mr. Palmer hurriedly said: ¡°Master, Matsumoto¡¯s family has be ashes, you don¡¯t have to be too


    angry.¡±


    Zayne gritted his teeth and licked his smoke before he said fiercely: ¡°After all, it is in Tokyo.


    If it is not so convenient to do things without leaving, I will definitely let Ruoli catch Mr. Matsumoto in


    front of me. Cut him a thousand times, and he will die!¡±


    Mr. Palmer said, ¡°Master, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has guessed that this incident


    was caused by our Banks Familyy. When you are resting, they have been protesting with me. They


    feel that we have made such a big disturbance and they still don¡¯t say hello.


    Too much, and threatened to submit this matter to the Homnd Security Council for investigation


    and handling, thinking that this matter has vited their homnd security.¡±


    ¡°Infringement of homnd security?¡± Zayne coldly snorted, ¡°A good man Matsumoto in a small area


    can be hooked on homnd security? I think they are not satisfied that we killed so many people in


    Tokyo. Can¡¯t hang on it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Palmer said truthfully: ¡°The Tokyo government is also very dissatisfied. It feels that this


    matter is too cruel and affects Tokyo¡¯s image very much, so they decided to investigate it to the


    end.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the international airports of Tokyo and several surrounding cities have entered a state of


    emergency. They are strictly investigating all departing foreigners, and even announced that private


    jets that are temporarily not allowed to leave the country and charter flights take off. Our private jets


    They are all monitored. Things may be a little tricky.¡±


    Zayne asked him, ¡°Which other airports in this state are rtively more rxed?¡±


    Mr. Palmer said: ¡°At present, there should be only Osaka Airport, because Osaka is quite far away,


    hundreds of kilometers.¡±


    Zayne nodded and said, ¡°Then let them spread out, find a way to take public transportation to


    Osaka, and then transfer another ne from China.


    Remember not to transfer from Eastcliff, from China to the sea, so as not to The Japanese customs


    are vignt, and then take Ruoli and the people who actually participated in the action back to the


    country tonight.¡±


    ¡°Good master!¡± Mr. Palmer nodded respectfully, and then asked again: ¡°Master, when do you n to


    go back then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Zayne smiled and said coldly: ¡°The Takahashi family suffered heavy losses, the


    Matsumoto family waspletely destroyed, and Ito Yuhiko was disabled.


    Tokyo is very safe now. I will stay for two more days.¡±


    After all, he checked the time and said, ¡°Mr. Palmer, you go to prepare some gifts for visiting


    patients in the morning, and go with me to the hospital at noon to take a look at Takehiko Ito. This is


    our only partner at the moment. !¡±


    Chapter 1823


    Charlie Wade and Nanako Ito had breakfast together, and the sky in Tokyo was already bright.


    Nanako Ito said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, I will ask the servant to prepare a guest room for


    you. You can take a short rest. I haven¡¯t slept all night. It¡¯s too hard.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    ¡°How can you not be tired?¡± Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t hide his distress. ¡°Since the battle with Tenglin


    Ninjast night, Charlie Wade has never rested for a while, and he has gone through two battles


    and drove hundreds of kilometers. ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked her, ¡°You haven¡¯t rested, do you feel tired?¡±


    Nanako Ito looked slightly startled, and he thought about it for a moment, and said: ¡°I really don¡¯t


    feel tired at all. Not only I don¡¯t feel tired, but I also feel like I have inexhaustible strength all over my


    body. The whole person is in a very good state¡­ .¡±


    After that, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, this should be the effect of the medicine you gave


    me?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Yes, that medicine can not only cure injuries, but also


    improve the body¡¯s ability and endurance, so people will not get tired so easily.¡±


    Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t help feeling: ¡°This medicine is really amazing. If it produces energy, Charlie


    Wade¡¯s Oracle Pharmaceutical will definitely be the world¡¯s top pharmaceuticalpany,


    right?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°This medicine can¡¯t be mass-produced. It is a very rare thing in


    itself. It was left by ancient Chinese genius doctors. If you take one, you will lose one¡­¡±


    In fact, the medicinal materials needed for refining the rejuvenating pills are not difficult to obtain.


    But the key is that this pill must be refined with reiki.


    Aura is like the powerful energy that turns steel into molten iron during steelmaking.


    Without this energy, just pile a pile of iron ore together for 10,000 years, and iron ore cannot turn


    into steel.


    Therefore, it is not difficult for Charlie Wade to make this medicine, but the possibility of mass


    production is minimal.


    Moreover, he is not going to put such a strong medicine out for mass production.


    This thing is too bad for ordinary people. If ites out inrge numbers, it is likely to cause a


    shock in the world, and it is definitely not a good thing for him.


    When Nanako Ito heard him say this, she regretted a little bit, but didn¡¯t think about it any more.


    Charlie Wade checked the time and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call a friend and tell them abouting to Tokyo.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded expectantly.


    Charlie Wade took out his cell phone and called Cameron Isaac.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Cameron Isaac asked him: ¡°Master, where did you go? No


    one was seen all night¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I¡¯m in Tokyo.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Cameron Isaac became more puzzled, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you are going to see


    friends in Kyoto? Why did you go to Tokyo again? This is a few hundred kilometers away.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Something happened to my friend¡¯s house, so I¡¯ll apany her to take a


    look.¡±


    Then he asked, ¡°By the way, Isaac, how are things going on in Osaka?¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, ¡°Going back to the young master, things are going well. Today, the


    day will basically be over. When do you think we will return to Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I called you just to talk about this. I have something to do in Tokyo.


    After you get it done, you will fly to Tokyo first. Then I will go to the airport and meet you. Let¡¯s be


    together. Tokyo flies to Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Cameron Isaac blurted out: ¡°Master, private jets can¡¯t fly in Tokyo now! It¡¯s restricted by Tokyo.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°Why are private jets restricted here in Tokyo?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1824


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°I heard from my Japanese subordinates that in the past two days in Tokyo,


    there have been many very serious criminal cases in session, and they seem to be rted to


    foreign forces. Therefore, Tokyo has strengthened customs control and private jets. If you want to


    leave Japan, only Osaka can fly in the entire country, and you can¡¯t fly anywhere else.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie Wade understood in his heart.


    Strict control here in Tokyo must be inseparable from the fact that the Banks Familyy killed Ryoto


    Matsumoto.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can figure out why.


    Take the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department as an example. If someone vites thew in


    Tokyo, they definitely want to punish the perpetrator through normal legal means.


    However, a group of foreigners suddenly came out on their own turf and abused lynching against


    their own nationals, and the methods were so brutal. This kind of thing cannot be tolerated by any


    country¡¯s security department.


    Therefore, it can be seen that the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, and even the Japanese


    Homnd Security Department, hope to catch the Banks Familyy¡¯s lynching gangsters as soon as


    possible, in order to emte them, and at the same time save a bit of face.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade sighed softly and said, ¡°Forget it, you guys wait for me in Osaka. I will


    drive over in the afternoon.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s too hard to drive, such a long distance, and it¡¯s still


    snowing here in Osaka.


    The highway is closed because of the thick snow. You may not be able to make it in six or seven


    hours. Leave the car at Tokyo Airport and let my staff drive by themselves. You fly directly from


    Tokyo to Osaka. See you at the airport, so the time will be faster.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°I have no restrictions on flying from Tokyo to Osaka, right?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°There are currently no restrictions on flying within Japan. They can¡¯t control


    the entire domestic and overseas aviation at once, but it should be tightened gradually.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave tonight, no dy, I will try to arrive at Osaka Airport at seven, and


    then we will meet and take off from Osaka Airport on time at eight.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: ¡°Good master, then we will arrive at Osaka Airport before seven


    o¡¯clock to wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Ok, see you tonight!¡±


    Charlie Wade hung up the phone, and Nanako Ito hurriedly asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, what happened


    to it?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and told Nanako Ito about the situation.


    After hearing it, Nanako Ito said: ¡°Then I will help Charlie Wade look at the ticket now.¡±


    With that said, he quickly took out his mobile phone and checked the flight information.


    ¡°Charlie Wade, there is a flight that takes off at 5:40 in the afternoon. It takes an hour to get to


    Osaka andnd at 6:40, okay?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°The time is just right, so choose this one.¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°Charlie Wade, give me the passport number. I¡¯ll book the ticket. I¡¯ll take you to the


    airport in the afternoon!¡±


    The short-haul ticket itself is not expensive, so Charlie Wade didn¡¯t decline, and said to Nanako Ito,


    ¡°Thank you, Nanako.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled knowingly: ¡°You and I don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡±


    After that, she remembered something and asked Charlie Wade: ¡°By the way, Charlie Wade, would


    you like to bring some gifts for your family when you go back tonight? Shopping in Tokyo is still very


    convenient, usually in the afternoon, it will be more lively, if you want to go shopping , I have lunch


    with you, OK?¡±


    Charlie Wade thought, he must bring some gifts to his wife after he has been away for so many


    days, and his mother-inw, ine Ma, also hoped that she would bring something for her, so she


    still took time to go out and stroll around.


    So, he said to Nanako: ¡°Then you will take me hard to take me around, I am really not familiar with


    Tokyo.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°No problem, I will apany you to Ginza in the afternoon.¡±


    After that, she thought of her father Ito Yuihiko, and asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, I want to


    go to the hospital to deliver meals to my father at noon. Is it convenient for you toe with me?¡±


    Charlie Wade agreed without thinking, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the hospital first, and then go shopping.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1825


    After breakfast, Charlie Wade, who had nothing to do, was dragged by Nanako Ito to her boudoir.


    Just like in Kyoto, Nanako invited Charlie Wade to sit on the tatami in the boudoir, burned a te of


    incense, and prepared a cup of Japanese matcha for Charlie Wade.


    Then she said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, I want to take a look at the financial statements and


    detailed information of the family industry, and get familiar with the overall operation of the family as


    soon as possible.


    If you feel bored, please tell me.¡±


    Charlie Wade was free, so he said casually: ¡°I have nothing to do, you are busy, I will y with the


    phone for a while.¡±


    Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t really like to y with mobile phones, and unlike young people nowadays, he


    always keeps his hands on the phone.


    The reason why he wants to look at his cell phone is to check the news in Tokyo to see if he can


    find more useful information.


    Nanako Ito leaned over in front of the book case and looked at the confidential family data


    attentively. The information in her hand was all top secret, but she did not shy away from Charlie


    Wade beside her.


    Charlie Wade flipped through some local news, and one piece of news aroused his interest.


    The news said that rtively serious violent incidents have urred in Tokyo.


    As the number one violent organization in Japan, the Yakuza group issued a message to its


    members across the country, iming to use violence to curb violence and use violence to maintain


    public order in Tokyo.


    The Yakuza group is the head of the Japanese gang, and it is the world¡¯s threergest gangster


    organization with the Italian Mafia, and its strength cannot be underestimated.


    They issued a statement at this time, although they did not name or surname, it should be aimed at


    the Banks Familyy.


    This time the Banks Familyy yed a bit too big, and offended all Japanese ck and white.


    Even if they can retreatpletely this time and want toe to Japan to develop in the future,


    they will probably receive ¡°special attention¡± from the Japanese government and non-governmental


    organizations.


    At this moment, Eastcliff Wade Family Mansion.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s grandfather, Nathaniel, called the entire Wade family to a meeting because of the


    same news.


    Today¡¯s Lord Banks looks very happy.


    While flipping through the news with a tablet, he said to everyone: ¡°This time the Banks Familyy


    really lost his children and broke down! The cooperation has not yet been negotiated. The eldest


    grandson and the eldest granddaughter almost died, and now the entire Japan is given to I¡¯m


    offended, and I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for the Banks Familyy to go to Japan for development in


    the future!¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s uncle Corranughed, and said triumphantly: ¡°The Banks Familyy is also


    embarrassing this time. The Banks Familyy¡¯s old man is afraid that he can¡¯t eat for three days!¡±


    Third Uncle Myles said with some regret: ¡°Hey, in the final analysis, the Banks Familyy is still lucky,


    damn! Ryoto Matsumoto has done such a big game, why did the mysterious man rescue Fitz and


    Zara? If Fitz and Zara die in Tokyo, the entire Banks Familyy must be greatly injured! These are the


    two most outstanding members of their younger generation!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Lord Banks couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Although Lord Banks has the wrist and courage, after


    all, he is old and Zayne is more than hot, but his ability is stillcking. In front of Bruce, It¡¯s like a


    clown, and she¡¯s not enough to look at it. The wife he crazily pursues, after being rejected countless


    times by Bruce, became discouraged and chose to marry him¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Lord Banks sighed and said with a grimace: ¡°If Bruce was still alive, don¡¯t say that


    Banks Familyy is the Heavenly Dragon, and it may not be Wade Family¡¯s opponent¡­¡±

 Chapter 1826-1830

    Chapter 1826-1830


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1826 to 1830


    Hearing the old man pitying Bruce again, the boss Corran was a bit dissatisfied and said: ¡°Dad,


    Bruce has been away for so many years, so please stop mentioning this kind of thing. Let¡¯s talk


    about it again. Responsible, so even the entire Eastcliff family is inseparable, and it is not something


    we can control.¡±


    Myles also agreed: ¡°Yes, Dad, isn¡¯t this talking about Fitz and Zara? Why did you talk about Bruce?¡±


    The old man sighed and waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t say it, let¡¯s get it right!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    All in all, the Banks Familyy¡¯s first step towards Japan is already emptying one foot. The next


    situation will face them very much. Unfortunately, this is a good opportunity for us to catch up and


    take advantage of it! What do you think?¡±


    Everyone nced at each other, and Corran was also very agreeable and said: ¡°Dad, you are right,


    I also think this is our great opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Our ocean shipping business startedter than the Banks Familyy and was at an absolute


    disadvantage, but if we could take advantage of the failure of the Banks Familyy, reach a


    cooperation with the Ito family, and take down the Japanese market, it would be tantamount to


    getting stuck in the Banks Familyy. The neck is definitely a powerful blow to the Banks Familyy!¡±


    Lord Wade nodded, but he pondered for a moment before he said: ¡°At the moment, we are not


    suitable for directpetition with the Banks Familyy. This matter must be kept low-key and slowly.


    We must not let the Banks Familyy know in advance.¡±


    Corran asked in a puzzled way: ¡°Dad, the Banks Familyy can go to Japan to destroy people¡¯s


    families in a high-profile manner. When we go to Japan to talk about cooperation, should we still


    hide it?¡±


    Lord Wade smiled slightly: ¡°The strength of the Banks Familyy is there. We are now talking about


    cooperation with the Ito family in the past with great fanfare. For the Banks Familyy, it just pped


    them and made them hard on their faces.¡±


    After speaking, Lord Wade said again: ¡°However, we pped the Banks Familyy. With the style of


    the Banks Familyy, we will inevitably conflict with us, and we will be in trouble.¡±


    Corran asked hurriedly, ¡°Dad, what do you mean then?¡±


    Lord Wade said very seriously: ¡°If you want to deal with the Banks Familyy, you must dissect your


    opponent from a deeper level, instead of superficiallyparing the two sides¡¯ paper data!¡±


    Corran quickly stood up, bowed and sped his fists: ¡°Dad, I am dull, please tell me!¡±


    Lord Wade shook his head slightly, thinking of Bruce again in his heart.


    He sighed in his heart: ¡°My eldest son, Corran, is also a brilliant talent, but he is still far from the


    level of genius, so he can¡¯t do it well. However, Bruce is the top genius who never came out of the


    world. He is never ¡¯percent through a single point¡¯, but rather ¡¯perceive without a point¡¯ and learns


    without a teacher! What a pity, what a pity¡­¡±


    Corran also saw a trace of disappointment in his father¡¯s eyes, and suddenly his face turned red.


    Lord Wade expressed a few words in his heart, and quickly put away his thoughts, and said to


    everyone: ¡°Although the Banks Familyy has many heirs, only Zayne can enter Lord Banks¡¯s eyes.


    What¡¯s more, Zayne¡¯s sons and daughters are verypetitive. The two most outstanding young


    people of this generation.¡±


    ¡°Especially that Zara, who is deeply loved by Lord Banks and Zayne. The degree of preference for


    Zara between these two fathers and sons has long surpassed other heirs, even the eldest grandson


    Fitz.¡±


    ¡°So, once Lord Banks is dead, the power will definitely fall into the hands of the Zayne Banks


    Familyy!¡±


    ¡°In the future, among the Zayne Banks Familyy, the one with the greatest say in the future must be


    Zara!¡±


    Speaking of this, Lord Wade was already ring, and said forcefully: ¡°Zara is a female stream and


    will eventually marry as his wife. Once she gets married, it will be the day when the Banks Familyy


    was divided into two. So, who Whoever can conquer Zara can conquer half of the Banks Familyy¡¯s


    assets!¡±


    I have to say that Zayne¡¯s acting skills are very good.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Ito Yuihiko who knew what kind of person he was, it would be easy to be deceived by


    his smiling and friendly appearance.


    Although disgusted in his heart, he still braced himself and did a good job on the surface, so he


    smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Banks is too polite, you areing to Japan, I was going to meet at the


    airport in person, and then arrange the hotel for you.


    Staying here, I didn¡¯t expect to encounter so many things.¡±


    Zayne hurriedly said: ¡°Where is it, Mr. Ito doesn¡¯t have to be so polite. The friendship between our


    Banks Familyy and the Ito family has a long history. We will definitely continue to strengthen


    cooperation and deepen our rtionship in the future. Why should we be stuck with this little thing?¡±


    Seeing his hypocritical appearance, Ito wanted to vomit the breakfast in his stomach, but he could


    only nod his head and said in agreement: ¡°Mr. Banks is right! You really don¡¯t have to be too rigid¡­¡±


    Zayne nodded in satisfaction, and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Ito, although the things that happened in


    Tokyo in the past two days are chaotic and even hurt you seriously, I still have to say something


    about the facts. This series of things After the dust settles, the Ito family is the biggest winner.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko knows what Zayne¡¯s words mean. He knows that in addition to exining the facts,


    Zayne also wants to mention himself. Now his family is fighting between snipes and ms, and the


    fisherman is profiting, and he is pushing his family to profit from it. , He is Zayne.


    In other words, Zayne also reminded himself, don¡¯t forget the help that Banks Familyy gave to


    yourself.


    However, Ito doesn¡¯t want to owe such favors casually.


    After all, the reason why the Ito family can survive this dispute is not really dependent on Zayne, but


    Charlie Wade!


    Don¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t rely on Zayne. Zayne¡¯s sons and daughters can survive, and he must thank


    Charlie Wade!


    If Charlie Wade hadn¡¯t saved Fitz and Zara brothers and sisters, and Zayne guarded the corpses of


    a pair of children, it might not have been able to find out the real murderer.


    Therefore, Ito Yuihiko couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°Oh, Mr. Banks, it is very dangerous for the Ito family


    to survive this time!¡±


    As he said, he patted the roots of his thighs and sighed: ¡°Look at my legs, they arepletely


    abolished. If it wasn¡¯t for my loyal servant Tanaka who pushed me to jump off the viaduct, I would


    have been knifed. Hacked to death.¡±


    In this remark, Ito Yuhiko actually exined a point to Zayne first. First of all, if he can survive, it has


    nothing to do with your Zayne and the Banks Familyy.


    Immediately afterwards, Ito Yuihiko said again: ¡°And my daughter, she also suffered a ninja ambush


    in Kyoto, and was fortunate to be saved by a master, so she was spared. Otherwise, I would really


    want a white-haired person to send a ck-haired person. Up!¡±


    Speaking of this, Ito Yuhiko pretended to be curious and asked: ¡°By the way, Mr. Banks, it seems


    that your children were also saved by the mysterious master in Kyoto?¡±


    Zayne¡¯s expression became a little depressed when he heard this.


    What I meant just now was to mention Ito Yuhiko. You have thestugh, and you have killed


    Machi Takahashi and Ryoto Matsumoto. More than half of the credit is due to a strangers help.


    Unexpectedly, the old fox, Takehiko Ito, came directly to say something like this. The meaning is


    also very simple: Don¡¯t say I want to thank you, it doesn¡¯t exist.


    We both have to thank the mysterious master, otherwise my daughter will be finished. Both your son


    and daughter will be finished. Although Zayne was depressed, he couldn¡¯t refute Ito¡¯s words. After


    all, his sons and daughters were indeed saved by that mysterious man. I also asked my son and


    daughter specifically, who is that mysterious person? Now that you have such a powerful ability, can


    it be used by yourself?


    But Zara told him that the mysterious person was very dismissive of their brother and sister. It was


    to help Takehiko Ito¡¯s daughter, Nanako Ito, to relieve the troubles, so they chased them all the way.


    Rescue them brother and sister, that was just by the way. The only clue I know is that he should be


    Chinese. But I don¡¯t know anything in more detail.


    Originally, Zayne wanted Xion to leave to check the clues and details of that person.


    But now the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, Japan¡¯s Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and the


    Homnd Security Department all want to capture Zayne¡¯s subordinates. So he could only give up


    this idea and let Xion return home first, so as not to be caught by the Japanese government. Once


    caught by the Japanese government, it will be as serious as the killing of the door, even if it is not


    sentenced to death, it will be at least life imprisonment, so you won¡¯t think about it in this life.


    So Zayne could only give up temporarily. Now I heard Ito mention that person again, so he


    deliberately asked: ¡°Mr. Ito, that mysterious person is said to protect your daughter, so you should


    know him?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko shook his head and said regretfully: ¡°I really want to know him, but unfortunately, that


    person is really too mysterious. I asked my daughter, but my daughter didn¡¯t know, otherwise, I


    really want to take him. For my own use! With such a powerful person by your side, you should


    never have to worry about safety anymore!¡±


    Zayne stared at Ito Takehiko for a moment, feeling that he didn¡¯t seem to be lying. It seems that Ito


    Takehiko does not know who the mysterious person is. But why would he save Nanako Ito? Is it a


    pure chivalrous man of justice? However, it seems a bit strange for a Chinese toe to Japan as


    a hero. Or, he is an overseas Chinese living in Japan?


    Zayne couldn¡¯t think of a reason, so he simply left him behind, looked at Ito Takehiko, and said


    seriously: ¡°Mr. Ito, I¡¯m here this time. In fact, besides visiting you, I also want to talk to you about


    cooperation. Talk about a general intention.¡±


    After speaking, he said: ¡°Ocean shipping is the next very important business of the Banks Familyy.


    Although we pursue a global strategy, we still attach great importance to the Japanese market in


    East Asia. Block business and reached a cooperation with the Ito family. I don¡¯t know what Mr. Ito


    wants?¡±


    Yuhiko Ito nodded and said seriously: ¡°The Ito family has always wanted to reach a cooperation with


    the Banks Familyy on this business.¡±


    When Zayne heard this, his eyebrows showed a bit of joy, and he thought to himself: ¡°It seems that


    cooperation with the Ito family can be a matter of course.¡±


    Zayne was thinking triumphantly, but Ito Yuhiko had already nned to use the dragging technique.


    Seeing him, he changed the conversation and said apologetically: ¡°But Mr. Banks, you can see my


    current physical condition.


    The doctor said that I have to observe in the hospital for at least half a month.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even if you leave the hospital, you will have to rest for a few months when you go home.


    For the time being, you may not have much energy to focus on business operations.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, whether or not this cooperation should be carried out or how it should be carried out, it


    may take a while to give you a clear answer¡­¡±

 Chapter 1831-1835

    Chapter 1831-1835


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1831


    Zayne frowned when he heard this. He was naturally not satisfied with Ito¡¯s n.


    However, he also knows that Ito Yuhiko has just amputated his limbs. To put it ugly, the blood scabs


    on the wounds are still fresh. At this time, it is indeed unrealistic for him to immediately push such a


    large cooperation forward.


    Moreover, Ito¡¯s daughter seems to be very young, about the same age as his daughter Zara. In this


    case, it is really difficult for him to draw conclusions immediately and move forward.


    So, Zayne said seriously: ¡°Mr. Ito really needs to take a good rest during this time. As for the


    specific cooperation matters, when you are discharged from the hospital, I wille again. Then I


    will visit the mansion and talk about the details of the cooperation. how is it?¡±


    Yuhiko Ito nodded readily and smiled: ¡°When the lower body recovers, if Mr. Bankses to Tokyo,


    he must have a good banquet here!¡±


    Zayne smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll bother Mr. Ito.¡±


    He said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Ito, I have one more thing to remind you of friendship.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Banks, please speak.¡±


    Zayne said: ¡°As far as I know, the Wade family of Eastcliff also wants to follow our pace and take


    the development route of ocean shipping. If I am not wrong, they should also want to contact you


    here and talk about it. Project cooperation.¡±


    After a pause, Zayne said: ¡°However, the strength of the Wade family is far worse than ours, so I


    suggest that Mr. Ito doesn¡¯t have to consider them, as long as he concentrates on raising his body


    and waits for the body to recover, then talk to the Banks Familyy.


    Comprehensive cooperation must be the best choice.¡±


    Yuihiko Ito nodded and smiled, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hide from Mr. Banks, I have a certain understanding


    of the Wade family. Their ocean shipping business hasn¡¯t started at all. It¡¯s just that the Banks¡¯


    family has improved so they are trying to catch up. It is really difficult for them to be a big


    climate, so in my mind, the Banks Familyy is ranked the highest priority.¡±


    Zayne said with great satisfaction: ¡°Mr. Ito really has eyes like a torch! The Wade family just wants


    to follow a wave of wind, but they don¡¯t have any resources at all in this field! Let alone cooperate


    with the Ito family, even It is China¡¯s domestic port resources, and we will suppress it without a


    stand!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Banks, don¡¯t worry, I will never cooperate with the Wade family. If


    you want to choose between the Banks Familyy and the Wade family, I will definitely choose Mr.


    Banks!¡±


    Zayneughed: ¡°Oh, Mr. Ito, with your words, I can go back to China with confidence.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko asked, ¡°When does Mr. Banks want to return to China?¡±


    Zayne said: ¡°Just these two days, mainly because private nes are restricted from taking off in


    Tokyo. I wait for him for two days. If the take-off permit is not open within two days, then I will buy a


    ticket and take a civil aviation flight back.¡±


    Yuhiko Ito nodded and said with emotion: ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Banks¡¯ previous handwriting was


    too big, and the Tokyo authorities did have some criticism.¡±


    Zayne waved his hand indifferently: ¡°The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and the


    Department of Homnd Security are all dogs biting. Ryoto Matsumoto is a sinister and vicious


    person. I don¡¯t know how many people will be killed if I leave him in the world!


    He is not only acting for the sky, but also protecting the public order in Tokyo!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Ito Takehiko and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Ito, aren¡¯t you the


    direct victim of Matsumoto? If I didnt kill him, he might have sent someone to the hospital to chase


    you down. Know how many people he will kill in Tokyo?¡±


    Seeing Zayne¡¯s righteousness and boldness, Ito couldn¡¯t help being amazed by the thick skin of this


    man.


    He cursed secretly in his heart: ¡°Zayne, Zayne, you stinky shameless thing. You kill Mr. Matsumoto,


    kill Mr. Matsumoto¡¯s right-hand man, and even kill his younger brother. This is understandable, but


    you kill the whole family. Young and old, not staying one, what the hell is this? The saying that it¡¯s


    not good for your wife and children is still what your Chinese ancestors said. Howe you are


    here, and even the basic morals and justice are ignored?¡±


    ¡°Now what you mean by this, are you destroying Matsumoto¡¯s family, or are you protecting me in


    disguise? I have to thank you for killing Matsumoto¡¯s family? What a f*cking bastard logic!¡±


    However, on the surface, Ito Yuhiko still said with emotion: ¡°Oh! This is really thanks to Mr. Banks,


    otherwise, I may really still have countless dangers and threats¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1832


    Zayne nodded and said with a somewhat arrogant expression: ¡°I hope the Tokyo Metropolitan


    Police Department and the Japanese Homnd Security Department can understand this truth.


    Sometimes, the necessary surgery is still required, leaving the cancerous tissue in the body. It will


    only drag down the whole city, and I just fly over and perform a precise surgical operation on Tokyo!¡±


    Yuihiko Ito nodded in agreement, but he said in his heart: ¡°Damn, this Zayne is a real dog. The


    more you talk, the more shame you get!¡±


    Zayne looked at the time and smiled: ¡°Mr. Ito, your body is still injured. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.


    The nutritional supplements I brought you are all very good natural medicinal materials and


    ingredients. You look back. Asking someone to do it for you can speed up recovery.¡±


    With that, Zayne¡¯s right hand: ¡°Since we all have the intention of deep cooperation with each other,


    then I will wait for your body to recover, and we will move forward together hand in hand!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said seriously: ¡°No problem! You and I keepmunicating at any time!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zayneughed and said, ¡°If this is the case, then I will leave first!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko nodded: ¡°Mr. Banks walks slowly, I won¡¯t see you off here!¡±


    Zayne hastily patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Mr. Ito, you are wee, take a good rest and heal your


    injuries!¡±


    Yuhiko Ito said to Emi Ito: ¡°Emi, give me one for Mr. Banks!¡±


    ¡°Good brother!¡±


    Zayne got up and shook hands with Ito Takehiko. Apanied by Ito Emi, he stepped out of the


    ward.


    At this time, Charlie Wade and Nanako Ito had just arrived at the hospital, standing at the elevator


    entrance waiting.


    Ito Emi sent Zayne and Mr. Palmer to the elevator entrance, and said apologetically: ¡°Mr. Banks, I


    have to take care of my brother, so I won¡¯t send you down.¡±


    Zayne smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Ito, please stay. Go back and take care of Mr. Ito!¡±


    Ito Emi nodded, and bowed ny degrees, ¡°Mr. Banks, go slowly!¡±


    Zayne waved his hand and stepped into the elevator.


    After the elevator door was closed, Zayne asked Mr. Palmer, who had been silent for a long time:


    ¡°What do you think, what does Yuhiko Ito think?¡±


    Mr. Palmer thought for a moment, and said seriously: ¡°Master, I think that although Ito Yuhiko has a


    good disguise, he still feels a little afraid of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zayne nodded: ¡°It should be because of the fact that Matsumoto Man¡¯s family was


    destroyed. Thinking about it now, what I did was really a little overdone.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand again and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care about him.


    I killed Matsumoto Manchu because he wanted to harm my son and daughter. He wanted me to


    end. If I don¡¯t let him die, others will think I am weak. It¡¯s a soft persimmon, anyone can squeeze it!¡±


    Mr. Palmer asked: ¡°Will Ito Takehiko dare not cooperate with us because of this?¡±


    Zayne snorted coldly, and said, ¡°Give him some time to heal his injury first, and thene to him.


    At that time, cooperation will have a cooperative approach, and there will be solutions for non-


    cooperation and cooperation!¡±


    At this time, the elevator gave a ding sound and stopped on the first floor.


    Mr. Palmer hurriedly stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Master, please!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1833


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When the elevator door opened, Zayne took the lead. When Charlie Wade saw the elevatoring,


    he was about to signal to let Nanako Ito next to him go first. At this time, Zayne had already stepped


    out. The moment he walked out of the elevator door, Zayne directly faced Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes. At


    this moment, Zayne frowned slightly subconsciously, a familiar and unfamiliar aura that made him


    feel nervous.


    And Charlie Wade, although he didn¡¯t know the man in front of him, but seeing the other person¡¯s


    eyes with full alertness and surprise, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at him more.


    The opposite man was in his early fifties, with a normal appearance and a normal figure. He was


    dressed very luxuriously. There was a bit of hostility between his eyebrows, and he looked like a


    cruel master. A face, but between the sparks and flints.


    There was Nanako Ito beside Charlie Wade, so she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this man, and


    after passing by, they entered the elevator with Nanako. When the elevator door was closed, Zayne


    suddenly stopped and looked back in the direction of the elevator.


    Mr. Palmer on the side asked him: ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Zayne smacked his lips: ¡°Weird¡­ the kid who entered the elevator just now has a familiar feeling¡­¡±


    Mr. Palmer asked curiously: ¡°Do you have acquaintances in Japan?¡±


    Zayne said: ¡°There are many acquaintances, but there are really no such young people. The kid just


    now looks like a twenty-six or seventeen?


    He is about the same age as Fitz, or one or two years older than Fitz.¡±


    Mr. Palmer nodded: ¡°It¡¯s about the same age as the son¡­Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°do not know.¡±


    Zayne bit his lip and said with a ck face: ¡°But he looks quite simr to an old friend of mine!¡±


    ¡°Old friend?¡± Mr. Palmer asked curiously: ¡°Master, who is your old friend?¡±


    Zayne asked with a very cold expression: ¡°Have you ever heard others talk about Bruce?¡±


    Mr. Palmer is not very young. This year is less than forty years old. When Charlie Wade¡¯s father,


    Bruce, died, he was still studying abroad, and he didn¡¯t know what happened to Eastcliff at that


    time.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master, is the Bruce you said belongs to the Wade family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zayne couldn¡¯t help thinking of Bruce¡¯s heroic posture.


    At that time, Bruce was really a super noble son who moved the capital. Handsome, unrestrained,


    and suave, and more importantly, his personal ability is extremely strong, and he is definitely the


    first to excel in Eastcliff. Back then, in front of Bruce, Zayne waspletely gloomy.


    Bruce, one of Eastcliff¡¯s celebritydies, squeezed their heads and wanted to marry Bruce, one by


    one, they could not wait to find a life for Bruce.


    Zayne¡¯s wife, Deana, who was also Fitz and Zara¡¯s mother, loved Bruce to the death. Back then,


    Zayne exhausted everything andunched a frantic pursuit of Deana, but Deanapletely


    dismissed it and wanted to marry Bruce. Even if Bruce already had a fiancee, Deana was


    determined to die for Bruce at any time. Even if Zayne worked hard to create a grand proposal that


    made a sensation in Eastcliff for her, Deana still did not agree.


    In front of countless people, Deana only said a few words to Zayne.


    The first sentence is: I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t marry you.


    The second sentence is: Because Bruce is not married after all!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1834


    Because Bruce has a fianc¨¦e but is not yet married, Deana still feels there is a glimmer of hope and


    is still unwilling to give up.


    He asked a woman to marry him, but the woman said in public that she was still waiting for another


    person. Zayne still remembers this strange shame.


    From then on, he hated Bruce deeply.


    Later, Bruce got married in Eastcliff. That night, Deana cried out all his tears and stayed behind


    closed doors for a month.


    Zayne brought flowers to Deana¡¯s house every day to beg to see him. He persisted for thirty-nine


    days and spent thirty-nine bouquets of roses before finally knocking on Deana¡¯s heart. Deana, who


    was nearly twenty catties thin, walked out of the room and the door, and said a word to Zayne who


    was holding flowers outside the door.


    She asked Zayne if she might not forget Bruce for the rest of her life, Zayne would still marry her.


    Zayne gritted his teeth and agreed. Then, Deana and Zayne became engaged, and a monthter,


    married. When he first got married, Zayne slept with anxiety and fear every night.


    He was afraid that his wife next to his pillow would suddenly call Bruce¡¯s name in his dream. Worry


    soon became a reality. A few days after the wedding, Zayne could hear Deana whimpering in her


    sleep and yelling Bruce¡¯s name every day while he was half asleep and half awake.


    During that time, Zayne almost copsed. Later, the eldest son Fitz was born. Deana finally shifted


    her focus from Bruce to his son. Since then, Zayne can finally sleep well. The son¡¯s loud cry in the


    middle of the night became even the most beautiful luby for him.


    He can sleep peacefully in the cry of his son, but he can¡¯t listen to his wife¡¯s sleep, whispering


    Bruce¡¯s name in a very low voice, because the name Bruce is his nightmare! Thinking of the


    humiliation in the past, Zayne felt extremely angry. Even though the incident had passed more than


    two decades, even if Bruce had passed away long ago, he still couldn¡¯t swallow this breath.


    Mr. Palmer was surprised when he saw his cold expression, clenched fists and trembling teeth. He


    yed for Zayne for many years, knowing that Zayne looked like this, he was generally angry to the


    extreme. When I heard that Matsumoto was the man behind the kidnapping of Fitz and Zara, his


    performance was no different from now.


    Mr. Palmer couldn¡¯t help but wonder in his heart: ¡°What exactly did this Bruce do to make the


    master so angry?¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master, is the man just like that Bruce?¡±


    ¡°Like.¡± Zayne nodded, and said: ¡°But his temperament is a bit low-key, maybe he is dressed


    somewhat casually. Bruce back then can be said to be full of style, walking with wind, and amazing!¡±


    Mr. Palmer asked again, ¡°Is that kid just now the offspring of Bruce?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Zayne said coldly, ¡°Bruce¡¯s offspring has long since disappeared, and the life or death


    of it is uncertain. The Wade family can¡¯t find it by themselves. It is estimated that they died outside


    long ago.¡±


    As he said, Zayne smiled darkly, and mocked: ¡°Back then, Bruce made enemies everywhere and


    offended the Rothschild family that smashed Europe and the United States. He was also targeted


    by all kinds of people in China because of his sharp edge. People who want to kill him are really Too


    much.¡±


    Speaking of this, Zayne lit a cigarette and said lightly: ¡°Although the kid looks a lot like him just now,


    I think he is likely to be a Japanese, maybe it¡¯s just a little like him.¡±


    Mr. Palmer nodded slightly and asked him: ¡°Master, where shall we go next? Back to the hotel or?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back to the hotel.¡± Zayne said coldly, ¡°If the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department can¡¯t


    catch them, if they can¡¯t stay away, they will definitely find a way to embarrass me and disgust me.


    I¡¯d better leave Tokyo early!


    Having said that, Zayne told him: ¡°Just leave the hotel room there. Let¡¯s drive north directly to


    Aomori Prefecture, the northernmost part of Honshu, Japan. We used to soak in hot springs for two


    days, rx and go.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1835


    When he took the elevator upstairs, Charlie Wade was still thinking about the man he met when he


    got out of the elevator just now. He was sure that he didn¡¯t know each other, why did that person


    look hostile when he saw him. He originally thought that the opponent would also be a hidden


    master, and he saw that he was extraordinary.


    But after thinking about it, I felt that something was wrong, because that man didn¡¯t have the aura of


    a strong man.


    From the perspective of his own strength, he should be an ordinary person. However, he didn¡¯t think


    too much. After getting out of the elevator, Nanako Ito took him to the ward where Ito Yuhiko was.


    At this time, Ito Yuhiko was scolding his mother in the hospital bed.


    He said to Emi Ito: ¡°This guy Zayne is a b*tch with a honey-sucking sword. Staying with this kind of


    person for a second makes me feel ufortable!¡±


    Emi Ito nodded and said, ¡°That Zayne really feels insidious, and the more friendly he smiles, the


    more chilling his back, especially when he thinks of what he did to the Matsumoto family in his


    head. I feel cold all over!¡±


    Charlie Wade, who had just entered the door, blurted out and asked loudly: ¡°That man just now was


    Zayne from the Banks Familyy?!¡±


    Both Ito Yuhiko and Ito Emi were shocked, and they realized that Charlie Wade and Nanako had


    already entered.


    So, Ito Yuihiko asked curiously: ¡°Does Mr. Wade also know Zayne Banks?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned, and even his voice became colder: ¡°The man who just got down from the


    elevator is Zayne Banks?!¡±


    Ito said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you met in the elevator, but Zayne did just leave.¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he turned around and ran out!


    Zayne Banks!


    The initiator and leader of the Anti-Leaf Alliance! When Charlie Wade thought of this, hatred surged


    all over his body! He just wanted to chase out, even if it was to kill Zayne¡¯s bodyguard and


    entourage in broad daylight, he still had to catch the bastard and ask him why he wanted to target


    his parents.


    Then let him have a taste, and he died on the street! It¡¯s a pity that when Charlie Wade chased him


    out, there was no shadow of Zayne everywhere in front of the hospital.


    Zayne was already in the car and headed to Aomori Prefecture. Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but beat


    his chest and feet at the entrance of the hospital! Since the death of my parents, this is the closest


    moment to my enemy!


    However, he failed to recognize the other party! This is really annoying to him! The Wade Family


    and the Banks Familyy had always had a bad rtionship, so even when Charlie Wade was young,


    he had never seen Zayne very much.


    In addition, the Banks Familyy and the Wade Family are themselves top families, and they never


    appear on various wealth lists, and the media never report them, so Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t even


    know Zayne¡¯s appearance.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade was extremely depressed. When I came to Japan this time, I had


    close contact with the Banks Familyy one after another. First he identally saved Fitz and Zara,


    and now he just passed Zayne!


    Charlie Wade gritted his teeth and thought to himself, if he were to give himself a chance to go back


    a few minutes ago, the first thing he would do when he saw Zayne would be to smash his dog head


    first!

 Chapter 1836-1840

    Chapter 1836-1840


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1836


    It¡¯s a pity that even if he has great abilities, it is impossible to turn back time.


    Therefore, he can only hope for the next time.


    At the same time, I swear from the bottom of my heart: ¡°Zayne, if I have the opportunity to face you


    face to face again, I will definitely not let you go!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When Charlie Wade returned to the ward, Ito Yuihiko asked him with a look of surprise: ¡°Mr. Charlie


    Wade, do you know Zayne? Or is there any rtionship? Why are you so sensitive to him?¡±


    Ito Emi and Nanako Ito also looked at Charlie Wade suspiciously, looking forward to his answer.


    Seeing this, Charlie Wadeughed at himself, and said angrily: ¡°You forgot? I identally saved his


    pair of children. He is so rich. It stands to reason that I have to give me 10 billion dors. ? I didn¡¯t


    expect to let him run away¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko suddenly became dumb.


    He didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of Charlie Wade¡¯s words, because Charlie Wade was in his eyes,


    everything was good, that his mother loved money like her life, for money, he could even


    shamelessly ckmail or even maliciously upy.


    Therefore, he identally rescued Fitz and Zara. Because of his character, he didn¡¯t want to ask for


    some money. It really wasn¡¯t him.


    When Nanako Ito heard this, she couldn¡¯t helpughing and saying, ¡°Charlie Wade, you are too


    fascinated by money, did you know that when you heard the three words Zayne just now, you acted


    as if he was your murderer? Like an enemy, I didn¡¯t expect it was just a creditor in your heart¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled bitterly and said casually: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a pity that he let him run away, but it¡¯s


    nothing. Sooner orter, he will still have the opportunity to see this debt. He can¡¯t hide from the


    fifteenth day of the first year.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded, and then said to Takehiko Ito: ¡°Odosan, I brought two sick meals here today.


    One is for you and the other is for Tanaka-san. Can I visit him? ?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko nodded and said, ¡°Tanaka is in the next ward. Go and have a look.¡±


    Nanako Ito turned her head to look at Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, are you going to see him?¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s impression of Tanaka was pretty good, he was indeed a rare servant, so he nodded


    and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    At this time, Koichi Tanaka was lying on the upper half of the ward next door and reading.


    Seeing Nanako Ito and Charlie Wadeing in, he hurriedly put down his book and said


    respectfully: ¡°Hello, Miss Ito!¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled slightly and walked forward with the lunch box, and said, ¡°Tanaka-san, I brought


    you a sick meal from home. The chef at home made it specially. You can eat it while it is hot.¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka was ttered and said, ¡°Miss, how can I let you deliver food to me? This is really


    impossible¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito said very religiously: ¡°Tanaka-san, you saved the life of your father. I am very grateful. A


    meal is nothing but a little bit of thoughts!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said sincerely: ¡°Miss, with your words, it is worth 10,000 deaths¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°Tanaka-san, if you have any needs, just tell your aunt that she will find a way to


    solve it for you, you must cheer up, recover well, and leave the hospital early!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka nodded again and again, and said gratefully: ¡°I know Miss, thank you for your


    concern!¡±


    After speaking, he asked tentatively: ¡°I took a wheelchair and went to the president¡¯s ward in the


    morning. I heard the president said that Mr. Wade cured your injury?¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded and said, ¡°Charlie Wade not only healed my injury, but also saved my life¡­¡±


    Tanaka looked at Charlie Wade and thanked: ¡°Mr. Wade, it is¡­thank you so much!¡±


    Charlie Wade felt somewhat upset because he was rubbing shoulders with Zayne and missing


    opportunities for revenge. Seeing Tanaka talking to him, he couldn¡¯t help but said in a perfunctory


    tone: ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka asked in surprise, ¡°Is there anything unhappy about Mr. Wade?¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled charmingly and said, ¡°He, just missed $10 billion and is sulking¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1837


    Charlie Wade just smiled slightly to Nanako and didn¡¯t exin much.


    After chatting with Tanaka Hiroshi for a while, Nanako said to him apologetically: ¡°Tanaka-san,


    Charlie Wade is going back to Aurouss Hilll tonight. I have to apany him to buy some things. I


    will leave first and see you at night!¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said: ¡°Miss, you and Mr. Wade go to work, don¡¯t worry about me, don¡¯t


    have toe to visit me specifically, too much trouble for you!¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. We have known each other for so many years, so


    why are you so polite.¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka nodded gratefully, then looked at Charlie Wade, and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, you


    will not be able to see you off when you return home tonight. I wish you a safe journey!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Thank you Tanaka, we have a chance to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, see you if you have a chance!¡±


    Leaving Tanaka¡¯s ward, Nanako Ito apanied Charlie Wade to Ginza, Tokyo. It¡¯s been a few


    days since I came to Japan. This is the first time I havee out to go shopping. Because when I


    went to Eastcliffst time, I bought a set of Hermes for his wife ire Wilson Wilson, so this time


    Charlie Wade skipped the luxury goods of luggage.


    Charlie Wade strolled around in the jewelry area and found a heart-shaped diamond ring from


    Tiffany¡¯s. The main diamond of this diamond ring has a weight of three carats.


    The purity is very high, not veryrge, but it is very exquisite, and the heart-shaped cut is also very


    beautiful, which makes him look very fond at a nce.


    Recalling that from the time of marriage to the present, he had not given ire Wilson Wilson a real


    wedding ring, so Charlie Wade nned to buy this diamond ring back and give it to her.


    He consulted the clerk and learned that the price of this ring was about 800,000, which was not


    expensive.


    So Charlie Wade was going to buy this ring.


    Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t hide her envy and asked: ¡°Charlie Wade, you bought this ring for your wife,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°She has been with me for so many years, and I haven¡¯t


    given her a ring yet.¡±


    Nanako Ito sighed and said, ¡°You are so kind to your wife¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and was about to say something modest.


    Tiffany¡¯s salesperson said very politely: ¡°Sir, may I ask how big your wife¡¯s ring finger is?¡±


    This question stopped Charlie Wade from asking.


    ¡°How big is the ring? I really don¡¯t know this¡­¡±


    The salesman exined: ¡°If you don¡¯t know the size of the ring, it will be more troublesome to buy a


    large or small one.


    So I suggest you call your wife and determine the size of the ring. We will help you directly. You


    adjust to the most suitable state.¡±


    Charlie Wade hesitated slightly.


    I wanted to give ire Wilson Wilson a surprise. If I called and asked her now, wouldn¡¯t the surprise


    be gone? ¡°


    Just thinking about it, Nanako Ito whispered from the side: ¡°Um¡­ Charlie Wade, look at my hand,


    how bad is itpared to your wife?¡±


    With that, Nanako Ito opened her hands, spreading her fingers in front of Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade took a closer look, and said in surprise: ¡°Nanako, it feels like your hand is simr to


    my wife¡¯s finger!


    Or please help me try it!¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded without hesitation.


    The salesman handed the ring to Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Sir, please let thisdy help you try it


    out!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think too much. He picked up the ring with one hand, and gently dragged


    Nanako Ito¡¯s right wrist with the other, carefully putting the ring on her ring finger.


    At this moment, Nanako Ito feels dreamlike and drunk.


    Although she knew very well that she was only helping Charlie Wade¡¯s wife to try the ring, but when


    she thought that this was Charlie Wade putting a diamond ring on her ring finger, she was so


    excited that she couldn¡¯t add anything.


    She said to herself in her mind: ¡°If this is a dream, then I wish I could sleep here and never wake up


    again¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1838


    The moment the ring passed through the knuckles of her ring finger and put it on her hand,


    Nanako¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She hurriedly lowered her head, not wanting Charlie Wade to


    see what she was like now. She liked Charlie Wade very much, but she didn¡¯t want to put too much


    psychological burden on Charlie Wade.


    Because she faintly knew in her heart that the big reason why Charlie Wade came to Japan this


    time to visit her in Kyoto was definitely not because of how much he liked her in his heart, but


    because he sympathized with and felt sorry for her.


    She can understand Charlie Wade¡¯s feelings, that is a kind of empathy that a person who is also a


    martial artist has in her heart. What is empathy? It is the emotion of understanding each other,


    empathizing with each other, and empathizing with each other. It¡¯s like a racer, seeing another racer


    suffered a car ident and was seriously injured or even killed on the field, his empathy for the


    injured must be stronger than ordinary people.


    In the same way, if a soldier sees hisrades-in-arms, or those who are with the same soldier,


    injured or disabled in battle, this kind of empathy will surely develop in his heart. Charlie Wade must


    be the same to himself.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t listen to persuasion, was seriously injured in the game, or even was pulled


    directly from the field by an ambnce, he must have sympathized with her more.


    In addition, he has a way to heal her, so when hees to Japan this time, he will take time to go


    to Kyoto to see her, save her, and heal her injuries.


    Therefore, Nanako Ito knew very well that although Charlie Wade was very good to herself, most of


    them should be sympathy born out of empathy.


    For a girl who is obsessed with each him, thest thing she wants is the sympathy of the other


    party. In fact, apart from love, any other emotions are not what she wants.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t see Nanako¡¯s expression. His attention was focused on her


    fingers. Seeing that the ring Nanako Ito was wearing slightlyrger, he gently took it off again, yes.


    The salesperson said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the trouble is a little bit smaller.¡±


    ¡°Good sir.¡± The salesman took the ring and began to readjust the ring.


    At this time, Nanako Ito felt a strong sense of loss. Although I knew it a long time ago, that ring


    would leave after just staying on my finger. But when the ring was really taken off by Charlie Wade,


    her heart hurt like a knife.


    However, she did not dare to be seen by Charlie Wade, so while Charlie Wade was watching the


    salesman adjust the ring, she hurriedly said: ¡°Charlie Wade, let me go to the bathroom!¡±


    After speaking, she ran away before Charlie Wade responded.


    The reason why I had to run away was because the tears filled my eyes, and my tears were too big


    to bear. She didn¡¯t want Charlie Wade to see that she was crying at this time. Because she didn¡¯t


    want to affect Charlie Wade¡¯s concentrated mood. She had never thought of affecting Charlie


    Wade¡¯s life and Charlie Wade¡¯s marriage.


    After all, Charlie Wade has given her too much kindness.


    She turned to leave, silently in her heart: ¡°Tonight, Charlie Wade will leave Japan, return to the


    embrace of his family, and return to his wife¡­¡±


    ¡°In the future, I don¡¯t know what year and month I wille back again¡­¡±


    ¡°The next few hours will be thest few hours I will be with Charlie Wade¡­¡±


    ¡°I must control my emotions and don¡¯t add any psychological burden to him¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1839


    When Nanako Ito returned from the bathroom, there were no traces of tears on her face, but her


    eyes were slightly red.


    She deliberately bashed her face with cold water, so it seemed a lot more natural.


    Back in the store, Nanako Ito took the initiative to smile and asked Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade,


    have you adjusted it? Do you want me to try again?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and nodded: ¡°Can I trouble you?¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled softly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    As she said, she stretched out her right hand again and said grinning: ¡°Come on! Try again!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think much, picked up the adjusted ring and put it on the ring finger of her right


    hand again.


    This time, the size of the shank has be very suitable, it is not tight or loose on her hand, it


    looks almost natural.


    Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t help changing the direction of her right hand, and under the light, carefully


    observed this diamond ring, which was expensive. Although this ring is not as gorgeous as the tens


    of millions of rings in the hands ofdies and beauties, it has its unique charm. Simple, atmospheric,


    beautiful and touching.


    Charlie Wade looked at the ring on Nanako Ito, and also liked it as he watched it. He knew that his


    wife didn¡¯t pursue those luxurious jewels, and this ring happened to match her calm temperament.


    Thinking of ie, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his attention from the ring to Nanako Ito¡¯s face. To be


    honest, if you say that it is as quiet as still water, ire Wilson Wilson may be able to achieve 80 or


    even 90 points, but Nanako Ito is absolutely 100 points. So in other words, it seems that this ring is


    more in line with the temperament of Nanako Ito.


    But Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think too much about this issue. Nanako Ito wore this ring, and observed it


    with joy and mncholy for a long time, only then reluctantly took it off and handed it to Charlie


    Wade.


    She said: ¡°Charlie Wade, if appropriate, let the salesman help you wrap it up!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlie Wade saw that the ring was indeed suitable, so he smiled and said to the


    salesperson: ¡°Hello, please help me wrap this ring.¡±


    ¡°Good sir!¡±


    The salesperson is also very happy.


    Although Tiffany is also a well-known brand, the price of most diamond rings is actually in the range


    of 10,000 US dors to 20,000 US dors. In fact, very few people will buy rings with more than


    20,000 US dors.


    Sometimes it may not be possible for a week. Sell   one.


    Like Charlie Wade¡¯s choice, the equivalent of a ring with a price of more than 100,000 US dors,


    generally can sell such a limited number of rings a year.


    Therefore, she regarded Charlie Wade as a distinguished VIP customer, so she helped him pack


    the ring very carefully, and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Sir, if you have no other needs, please follow me


    to the cashier to checkout Right.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°No hurry, I want to see the bracelet.¡±


    The ring is a token of love between lovers, so when he bought this ring for his wife, he naturally


    couldn¡¯t buy the same thing for his mother-inw.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade nned to show ine Ma a bracelet, the price would not be too high,


    equivalent to two or three hundred thousand Dor, which would be great.


    Two or three hundred thousand dor bracelets were enough for ine Ma to make her happily


    unable to sleep.


    The salesperson heard that Charlie Wade wanted to buy a bracelet, and immediately said: ¡°Sir, wait


    a moment, I will let the person in charge of the bracelet area show you and rmend a few styles


    for you.¡±


    In their store, each salesperson has his own exclusive counter, and this salesperson is responsible


    for the diamond ring, so the bracelet needs other people to provide shopping guide services for


    Charlie Wade.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1840


    Charlie Wade readily agreed. Soon, the salesman called another girl and said to her: ¡°Ma¡¯am, this


    VIP wants to see the bracelet. Can you rmend it for me.¡±


    The girl knew that Charlie Wade was rich, and immediately said with a big smile: ¡°Sir, pleasee


    with me.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly asked him: ¡°Charlie Wade, do you still need me to try the bracelet for you?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I n to buy the bracelet for my mother-inw. She is a bit fat, so I


    don¡¯t need to trouble you.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°Then you will take a look for himself first, I want to see the ring, can I?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Of course you can. Look first. I¡¯ll go over there to see the bracelet.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled sweetly: ¡°Okay!¡±


    When Charlie Wade went to the bracelet area, Nanako Ito whispered to the girl who sold the ring:


    ¡°Excuse me, is the ring I tried just now in stock?¡±


    The salesperson nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yes, we have three rings of this ring in our store. We sold


    two, and now there is one left. Do you want it now?¡±


    Nanako Ito was overjoyed, and whispered: ¡°It is not convenient for me to pay now. Can you keep it


    quietly for me? I will ask someone toe over and help me pay the billter, and then please help


    me adjust the ring to the size just now. ?¡±


    The salesperson said politely: ¡°Ms. no problem, please tell me your name. When the person you


    arrangees over, you can tell me your name.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled happily and said: ¡°My name is Ito, and the other party will tell you that I bought it


    for Miss Ito.¡±


    The salesperson nodded slightly: ¡°Okay, Miss Ito.¡±


    Nanako Ito blinked, and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell the gentleman who came with me, to keep it


    secret for me.¡±


    Although the salesperson was a little puzzled, he nodded his head very dedicatedly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, I will not disclose it to anyone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade was on the side of the bracelet counter, looking around.


    There are many styles of bracelets in this store, most of which are rtively low-key and simple, but


    there is a rose gold bracelet full of diamonds that is more luxurious and luxurious.


    Charlie Wade knows ine Ma very well. What she likes most about her mother-inw is that she


    can see the wealth at a nce.


    Things that are golden, full of diamonds, and sparkling at a nce, will definitely be able to win her


    taste.


    And don¡¯t look at the diamonds, but because they are rtively small diamonds, the price is not


    high.


    The bracelet that Charlie Wade chose for his mother-inw was actually about 250,000 Dor


    equivalent. Although it was not cheap, it was just drizzle to Charlie Wade.


    After Charlie Wade chose, he asked the salesperson to pack the bracelet and pay the money


    together with the ring.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At this time, Nanako Ito had already set up the ring with the previous sales, and then sent a


    message to ask an assistant of her family to help over and pay.


    After the arrangements were made, he came to Charlie Wade contentedly and asked him with a


    smile: ¡°Charlie Wade, have you chosen everything?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°The money has been paid, hey, Nanako, why are you so happy?¡±


    Charlie Wade could also see that Nanako Ito¡¯s condition at this time seemed to be much better than


    before, and she seemed to be happier.


    Nanako Ito stuck out her tongue yfully and blinked and said, ¡°This is a secret.


    I can¡¯t tell you, otherwise you will definitelyugh at me.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°How can it be!¡±


    Nanako Ito said shyly, ¡°I¡¯m too shy to tell you.¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged helplessly: ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say, then I won¡¯t ask¡­¡±

 Chapter 1841-1845

    Chapter 1841-1845


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1841


    After leaving Tiffany, Nanako Ito apanied Charlie Wade again, walking around the major shops


    in Ginza.


    In order to appear less favoritism, Charlie Wade bought a high-end boss suit for his old husband


    Jacob Wilson.


    Jacob Wilson now mixes with the Calligraphy and Painting Association every day, and has be


    the No. 2 figure in the entire Calligraphy and Painting Association. It can be said that he has a lot of


    face.


    What¡¯s more, the calligraphy and painting association he is currently in and Matilda¡¯s senior college


    often have contacts and exchanges, so Charlie Wade buys a suit for the old man, and also wants to


    help the old man to dress up and make him more energetic and more energetic. Have a face.


    In addition, Charlie Wade bought some other small essories and small objects piecemeal.


    At 3:30 in the afternoon, there are about two hours before Charlie Wade¡¯s flight to Osaka takes off.


    Considering that Tokyo Airport is far from the city, Charlie Wade said to Nanako Ito, ¡°Nanako, the


    time is almost here. I have to go. It¡¯s the airport.¡±


    Nanako Ito said without hesitation: ¡°Charlie Wade, I¡¯ll take you there!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I have to drive over and leave the car at the airport. If you follow me, what will


    you do when youe back?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Nanako Ito blurted out: ¡°I can ask someone to drive to the airport to pick me up.


    Don¡¯t worry about Charlie Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked subconsciously: ¡°Too much trouble for you, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Nanako Ito said with a pleading expression: ¡°Charlie Wade, I want to take you to the


    airport, and even want to take you to Osaka and take you back to Aurouss Hilll, but the situation at


    home is very special now, it is really not suitable for getting out.


    Leaving, so I asked you to give me a chance to take you to the airport¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help feeling a little moved, so he said: ¡°Then we two will drive to


    the airport together, and you should also call your family and arrange for them to send a car to the


    airport to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nanako Ito nodded and said happily: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I will arrange it!¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he didn¡¯t insist anymore. The two of them got in the car and drove


    to Tokyo Airport. This way was Charlie Wade¡¯s first journey back. On the way, Nanako Ito was


    worried. She had been sneaking at Charlie Wade next to her, feeling extremely reluctant to him in


    her heart. As early as in Aurouss Hilll, Nanako Ito had a passion for Charlie Wade. And when she


    met Charlie Wade again in Japan, Nanako Ito fell in love with himpletely.


    After separating from Charlie Wade this time, she didn¡¯t know if she still had a chance to meet


    Charlie Wade again. Because she could feel in her heart that Charlie Wade had lifted the burden of


    her heart for herself.


    Nanako Ito is a very smart girl. She could see that the reason why Charlie Wade came to Japan


    must be because of his injury, so he had a sympathy for himself in his heart.


    And he happened to have the medicine that could cure himself, so he took that medicine and went


    to Kyoto to find and cure himself.


    At this moment, she was lonely deep in her heart and thought to herself: ¡°My injury has been


    healed. It is estimated that Charlie Wade will be able to relieve me in the future?¡±


    Thinking of this, Nanako Ito felt very sad. In her heart, she was willing to give up some and stay in


    Japan for Charlie Wade. But she also knew in her heart that this was unrealistic.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1842


    When Nanako Ito¡¯s thoughts were flying, Charlie Wade had already driven the car to the airport.


    After he parked the car in the airport parking lot, he got out of the car with Nanako Ito. Then, instead


    of leaving in a hurry, he bent down and put the car key on top of the front tire of the car.


    Nanako Ito asked in surprise: ¡°Charlie Wade, what are you doing?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I leave the key here with my friend, otherwise the key will have to


    follow me back to China.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked suspiciously, ¡°Isn¡¯t it lost? If someone finds out, can I just drive away?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It is impossible for other people to see it here. There are so many


    cars here. Who would bend down to look at other people¡¯s car tires?¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°I will tell the owner of the key when I look back. After the


    owner knows it, it will be very convenient to pick up the car.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled and nodded, and said, ¡°You are smart. I might never think of such a method for a


    lifetime.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Actually, I mainly want to save some money, otherwise the mailing


    fee is quite high if I wait until I return to China and then send it to him.¡±


    Nanako Ito suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, in your case, you definitely won¡¯t be short of


    money¡­ My father alone has contributed 4.5 billion US dors to you, your Oracle Pharmaceuticals


    are developing rapidly again, so why save money so much¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s not saving money, it¡¯s going to live a life. We won¡¯t save a point


    for what should be spent, and we won¡¯t waste a point for what shouldn¡¯t be spent.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded earnestly: ¡°Thank you Charlie Wade, I have been taught.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°I am not a good teacher, I just express my own small opinions,


    which are some very crude personal opinions.¡±


    Nanako Ito said sincerely: ¡°Although the reason is simple and obvious, I have never considered this.


    If I was in my previous status, it would not matter if I spent more money or wasted a bit, but now my


    father wants me to take over. Ito Co., Ltd., in the future, I must change my previously unconceptual


    attitude towards money. Only like you can I make the family business bigger and stronger!¡±


    Seeing Nanako Ito¡¯s serious look, Charlie Wade smiled helplessly, and said, ¡°I believe Ito Co., Ltd.


    will be stronger and stronger in your hands!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Nanako Ito nodded gently: ¡°Thank you Charlie Wade for your blessing, I hope I can live up to


    expectations¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her, smiled encouragingly, and then said: ¡°Okay, time is almost up, I have to


    go through the registration procedures, how do you go back?¡±


    Nanako Ito said, ¡°I asked the family assistant to drive me to pick me up.¡±


    With that, she checked the time and hurriedly said: ¡°She may take a while to arrive, or I will send


    you to the security checkpoint!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and the two left the parking lot together and went straight to the airport


    departure hall.


    At this moment, a woman with a delicate face and delicate features, but with a bit of heroism and


    coldness, walked into the airport departure hall.


    This woman is about one hundred and seventy-five centimeters tall and has slender legs.


    She was wearing a ck tight leather jacket, ck stretch leather pants, and ck high-top leather


    boots.


    Her long ck hair was tied into a bunch of ponytails and hung to her waist.


    This woman is beautiful and moving, but her face is icy.


    She stepped into the airport and went directly into the VIP security check channel.


    The male staff in charge of checking the boarding information turned his eyes straight when he


    looked at the woman.


    After the woman stood in front of him for a few seconds, he came back to his senses and said


    blushingly: ¡°Miss, please show your ID and boarding pass.¡±


    The woman handed over the certificate nkly, and the other side nced at it. There a name


    written on her passport: Xion Banks!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1843


    At this stage, in order to detect the murderer of Matsumoto¡¯s family, Tokyo Airport has strengthened


    exit inspections.


    However, due to the shortage of manpower, there is no way to strictly control all passengers.


    Although Xion took a Chinese passport, because her boarding pass was for Osaka, not for leaving


    Japan, the staff did not report to the leader.


    He just recited Xion¡¯s name silently in his heart a few times, and felt that the name was very nice,


    but he couldn¡¯t tell why it was really nice.


    Xion saw the other party holding his passport in a daze, and the first thought in her heart was


    whether her identity had been exposed and the other party had already noticed it.


    However, she quickly analyzed it and felt that such a thing was unlikely.


    First of all, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department only knows that it was a hidden master from


    China who killed Matsumoto Manchu, but they don¡¯t know anything else.


    They also don¡¯t know who killed the Matsumoto family.


    What¡¯s more, Japan is so close to China. There are so many tourists, overseas Chinese and


    business elites between the two countries on weekdays. The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department


    cannot lock itself in such a short period of time.


    After a quick analysis in his mind, Xion could conclude that the staff in front of her was probably just


    amazed by her own appearance, and was a little slow to react.


    So she asked the staff member nkly: ¡°Does my passport look good?¡±


    The other party nodded subconsciously: ¡°Very pretty¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, I realized that I identally missed my mouth, and hurriedly handed the


    passport back to Xion with both hands, and said apologetically: ¡°Miss Banks, I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t


    mean it!¡±


    Xionpletely ignored his apology, but continued to ask him with a cold expression: ¡°Then can I


    pass?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The staff was pressed by Xion¡¯s morous aura to cold sweat, and quickly stamped


    her boarding pass and handed it to her respectfully.


    Xion received the boarding pass and immediately turned to leave. The staff member turned to look


    at her back, with a face full of intoxication, and he couldn¡¯t help sighing and muttering: ¡°This¡­this is


    simply her Majesty¡¯s. Aura¡­Apart from TV shows and anime, I have never seen a woman with such


    a strong aura¡­¡±


    Although the staff member was thinking of Xion, Xion hadpletely forgotten him and came to the


    security inspection machine.


    This time, all the masters of the Banks Familyy broke up, and Tokyo was unable to leave the


    country, so everyone dispersed, and as tourists, they bought ordinary flight tickets and flew to


    Osaka.


    Xion chose the 5.40 flight.


    After the flight arrives in Osaka, she will take the private jet temporarily seconded from Hignd


    Falls to return home with other Banks¡¯ subordinates.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Charlie Wade also came to the VIP security check channel.


    Before entering the security checkpoint, he turned sideways and said to Nanako Ito next to him:


    ¡°Nanako, you have taken so hard to send me so far. I¡¯m going through the security check. You


    should go back soon.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded reluctantly, and said seriously: ¡°I wish you a good journey, and remember to


    report me peace afternding.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie Wade smiled slightly, and said: ¡°Take care of yourself too!¡±


    Nanako Ito said with red eyes, ¡°Thank you for your concern, I will definitely!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. With this sigh, there was reluctance, but also


    relief.


    What is reluctant is that Nanako Ito is indeed a rare good girl. It can be said that apart from


    nationality, there is nothing wrong with it. If we say goodbye today, it will be difficult for the two to


    see each other again in the future, so Charlie Wade will naturally feel reluctant. As for letting go, it


    was mainly because I came to Japan this time and I had removed the thorn in my heart. That thorn


    is Nanako Ito.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1844


    At the beginning, Nanako Ito insisted onpeting with Aurora. As for Aurora, it was because of


    her own rejuvenation pills that her strength improved by leaps. In the end, Aurora severely injured


    Nanako Ito in the ring, this was a thorn in Charlie Wade¡¯s heart.


    On the one hand, he felt sorry for Nanako Ito, and on the other hand, he admired her character of


    never giving up. In addition, he also felt ashamed of Nanako Ito to a certain extent.


    Because it was her own hand that pushed Aurora from a level far below Nanako Ito to a position far


    surpassing Nanako Ito.


    Now, I cured her by myself, so I dilute the distress; I saved her life and made her strength improved


    by leaps and bounds, so that guilt was also yed down.


    At this point, the distress and guilt have been washed away, and the rest is more of an appreciation


    for Nanako Ito.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade smiled at her knowingly, revealing a row of white teeth: ¡°If this is the case,


    then I will go first!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nanako Ito nodded heavily, feeling extremely sad, but still smiling and said sweetly: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, I wish you good luck, peace and health!¡±


    Ancient Japan respected martial arts, and the ultimate representative of martial arts was the


    Bushido that they highly respected.


    Therefore, in Japanese tradition, wishing a person¡¯s martial arts has many meanings, not only


    wishing the other person good luck, but also wishing the other person invincibility.


    It can be said that it is the highest blessing.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that Nanako Ito would say the words wishing her own martial arts


    prosperous, startled slightly, and immediately sped a fist to her with a serious face, and said


    loudly: ¡°Thank you Miss Nanako, we will have some timeter!¡±


    After speaking, she took a deep look at Nanako again, turned around and entered the security


    checkpoint.


    At the moment Charlie Wade turned around, Nanako Ito¡¯s tears burst.


    She looked at Charlie Wade¡¯s back, tears like rain!


    She wanted to call Charlie Wade so that he could look back so that she could take a closer look at


    him.


    However, she was afraid that when she stopped him, when he saw her face full of tears, he would


    think a lot, would misunderstand, and think that he deliberately wanted him to see him letting go of


    all the disguise.


    Therefore, she resisted the urge to call him, just wanted to stand here, watch him disappear into


    that door, and then turned and left.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help it suddenly, and subconsciously looked back at her.


    Just a nce made Charlie Wade¡¯s whole body as if struck by lightning, and stayed for a while.


    He wanted to turn his head, and beckoned to her courteously. But I didn¡¯t expect it. Looking back,


    Nanako, who was still smiling just now, was already crying into tears.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade felt that the softest part of his heart seemed to have suffered a shock.


    This kind of feeling, in general, only needs two words, that is: heart broken!


    Nanako Ito didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade would even look back at him again. At this moment, as


    the eldestdy of the Ito family, as the Yamato Nadeshiko who had undergone traditional Japanese


    education since childhood, she finallypletely lost all self-control ability.


    At this moment, she lost all her sanity and ran towards Charlie Wade crying, rushed straight into his


    arms and hugged him tightly.


    Before Charlie Wade came back to her senses, she gently stood on tiptoe and offered her first kiss


    on her own initiative. Those thin lips that were a little salty and cold because of her tears, kissed


    Charlie Wade¡¯s lips without hesitation¡­ ¡­


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1845


    Charlie Wade felt the soft and cold touch of Nanako¡¯s lips first, and then felt a slight bitter taste in


    his mouth. He knew in his heart that this was the taste of Nanako¡¯s tears.


    At this moment, he felt a little bit reluctant and helpless.


    A few secondster, their lips parted, Nanako Ito raised her head, looked at Charlie Wade with red


    eyes, choked up and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t forget me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded earnestly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it definitely won¡¯t!¡±


    Nanako Ito said solemnly: ¡°If there is anything that needs my help in the future, please you must tell


    me!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Okay, so do you!¡±


    Nanako Ito broke her tears into a smile: ¡°Then Charlie Wade, let¡¯s go, if you get off the ne again,


    you won¡¯t be able to catch up!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her and said softly: ¡°Nanako, there will be a periodter.¡±


    ¡°Well, you willeter!¡±


    Charlie Wade turned around this time, and did not look back. He didn¡¯t want to be like just now,


    when he looked back, he saw a tearful Nanako Ito. So, simply put your mind away and stepped into


    the security check channel.


    The surrounding passengers, seeing the beautiful and charming Nanako Ito, covered their face with


    their hands at the security checkpoint, their eyes were crying, and they looked at Charlie Wade¡¯s


    figure without blinking until they disappeared, and their hearts were quite moved.


    At this moment, most men envied the man who had just disappeared from the security check.


    ¡°How can that guy have such a beautiful woman watching him cry with such infatuation?!¡±


    ¡°The point is¡­ he never looked back! This is too much!¡±


    ¡°Be me, I must turn around to save that woman and tell her I will never leave!¡±


    Nanako Ito turned a deaf ear to everything in her body. After Charlie Wade disappeared for a long


    time, she was still immersed in the feelings that had nowhere to rest.


    Until, her cell phone rang.


    The phone connected, and a woman¡¯s voice came: ¡°Miss, I have arrived at the gate of the airport,


    where are you?¡±


    Nanako Ito wiped away her tears hurriedly, and said, ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll be here soon!¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly looked into the security checkpoint again, and after making sure that


    Charlie Wade could not be seen, she turned and left the airport reluctantly.


    Outside the airport at this time, three ck Rolls Royces were already waiting side by side.


    As soon as Nanako Ito walked out of the airport gate, the co-pilot of the Rolls-Royce in the middle


    walked down to a young woman. The woman respectfully greeted her: ¡°Miss is here!¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded, and before she got to the front, the man opened the back door for her.


    After Nanako Ito got into the car, she closed the door and returned to the co-pilot.


    After getting in the car, Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t help but asked her: ¡°Kaana, did you buy the ring I


    wanted for me?¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡± The woman called Kawana, whose full name is Hisui Kawana, is a senior assistant of the


    Ito family. At this time, she immediately handed over a beautiful Tiffany jewelry box from the co-pilot.


    Nanako Ito took the jewelry box excitedly, and carefully unpacked it.


    When she opened the box, she found that in the jewelry box, lying quietly, the same ring that was


    exactly the same as the diamond ring that Charlie Wade had her try.

 Chapter 1846-1850

    Chapter 1846-1850


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1846


    The rings are the same in style and size, even the size of the shank is exactly the same.


    As soon as she saw this ring, Nanako Ito felt extremely happy and joyful, as if this ring was really


    given to herself by Charlie Wade.


    Seeing her looking at this ring, Kawana was overjoyed and asked in surprise: ¡°Miss, why would you


    be interested in a brand like Tiffany?


    This brand is a very ordinary jewelry brand, and this Rings are too cheap, and diamonds are really


    hard to get out¡­¡±


    Kawana is right. This kind of diamond ring, which sells for less than 1 million, is simply for ordinary


    little rich men. The real rich man doesn¡¯t even bother to wear this kind of ring.


    The richest people in Europe, America, Japan and South Korea like diamonds the most. Some of


    them are very pure, and the cutting process can reach the top diamonds.


    One is worth ten million. Real wealthy people buy this kind of diamonds, specially made into


    diamond rings.


    Therefore, the diamond ring worn by the top wealthy people is worth more than tens of millions,


    which is really ordinary. Chinese rich people like more things. They not only like diamonds, but also


    all kinds of gems, especially jade.


    The real top-quality emperor green jade has a surprisingly high price. It is not a big problem for a


    bracelet to be worth more than tens of millions or even hundreds of millions.


    Because for the wealthy, this kind of jewelry can not only bring out face, but also has a lot of room


    for appreciation.


    The Ito family itself is Japan¡¯s top wealthy family, and Nanako Ito is the only daughter of the family


    patriarch. She would like this ordinary small diamond ring, which really exceeds Kawana¡¯s cognition


    of her.


    Nanako Ito held the diamond ring in love, and said shyly: ¡°Kaana, there are some things that cannot


    be measured by value.


    This ring may not be worth too much in your eyes, but it is invaluable in my eyes. .¡±


    After all, she couldn¡¯t wait to wear the ring on her ring finger.


    Looking at this ring, she couldn¡¯t help showing a happy smile on her face.


    Kawana Hisui eximed: ¡°Miss, the ring finger is specially used to wear a wedding ring. You can¡¯t


    wear a ring on the ring finger. Otherwise, if someone sees it, you will think you have been married.


    !¡±


    When Nanako Ito heard this, she suddenly realized that as a single woman, she really shouldn¡¯t


    wear a ring on her ring finger. This would cause misunderstandings among people around her.


    But this did not dy her love for the ring, so she hurriedly took off the ring, put it back carefully, and


    stuck out her tongue at Kawana Hisui: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just wear it for a try, and go out. I will definitely not


    wear it.¡±


    Kawana nodded and asked her, ¡°Miss, where are we going now?¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°Go to the hospital, I¡¯ll apany my father!¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Charlie Wade had sessfully passed the security check, and took his passport


    and boarding pass to the VIP lounge.


    Now, there is about an hour before the flight takes off, and about half an hour before boarding.


    There were not many people in the VIP lounge, so Charlie Wade randomly found a seat and sat


    down.


    As soon as I sat down, a beautiful waiter immediately said to ask: ¡°Hello sir, do you need something


    to drink?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know why, but Nanako Ito was still in his heart, so he waved his hand absently,


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    The waiter nodded and said politely: ¡°If you have any needs, please feel free to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    After Charlie Wade finished speaking, he was about to take out his mobile phone to contact


    Cameron Isaac. With his keen hearing, he heard a woman not far away. She lowered her voice and


    said to the phone: ¡°In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, notify the crew, tonight first, we will rest


    one night in Hignd Falls and return to Eastcliff tomorrow!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1847


    Originally, Xion¡¯s retreat n was that everyone dispersed to Osaka, and then transferred a private


    jet from Hignd Falls to bring everyone from Osaka directly back to Eastcliff.


    However, considering that if the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department cannot catch itself and the


    other Banks Familyy members, it will definitely recheck the previous exit records, so a ne flying


    directly from Osaka to Eastcliff will inevitably be the most in the eyes of the Tokyo Metropolitan


    Police Department. Suspicious object.


    Therefore, Xion decided to fly to Hignd Falls from Osaka first.


    The Japanese side only has the right to check the flight information rted to its own country. In


    theory, for all flights departing from Japan, the Japanese side has the right to check all the


    information about the flight.


    But if you arrive at Hignd Falls and then fly directly from Hignd Falls to Eastcliff, then this is a


    completely domestic flight and has nothing to do with Japan.


    In this way, the Japanese clues are also broken.


    It stands to reason that Xion would not make such a low-level mistake of being heard when making


    a phone call. She deliberately chose a corner in the VIP lounge where there was no one within 5


    meters. And when she called just now, she deliberately suppressed her voice to the lowest level.


    Judging from her experience, with the volume of her words just now, it is impossible for anyone to


    hear it even within three meters.


    Unless that person is only about one meter away from him. In addition, she didn¡¯t reveal too


    sensitive information when she spoke, only that she changed the n and flew to Hignd Falls


    first and then to Eastcliff. However, she did not expect that she would be heard by Charlie Wade


    several meters away when she called with such a low voice. Charlie Wade heard her words and


    immediately realized that this woman must be from the Banks Familyy. the reason is simple.


    The reason why the entire Tokyo implements strict exit control is because the Banks Familyy


    destroyed Matsumoto¡¯s affairs. At this time, those who are deliberately thinking about leaving Japan


    and deliberately conceal their whereabouts are most likely from the Banks Familyy. What¡¯s more,


    this woman said on the phone just now that she must fly to Hignd Falls before returning to


    Eastcliff.


    This proves that her destination is actually Eastcliff.


    Eastcliff happened to be the base camp of the Banks Familyy, so this woman must have worked for


    the Banks Familyy. After Xion gave orders, she put the phone back in her pocket and closed her


    eyes in the seat to rest.


    Charlie Wade quietly looked at the woman not far away. The beauty of her appearance was Charlie


    Wade¡¯s first impression of her, and his second impression of her was that the features of this


    woman made people feel too cold.


    The Apocalyptic Book made Charlie Wade¡¯s perception more sensitive, allowing him to perceive a


    deeper taste from a person.


    The feeling that Xion gave him was faintly bloody.


    This kind of feeling is rarely encountered in ordinary people, so he can be sure that this woman¡¯s


    hands must be bloody. If he thinks about it, she should be the killer of the Banks Familyy.


    Moreover, listening to what she said, the masters sent by the Banks Familyy to Japan should be just


    like herself, preparing to leave Japan by private jet from Osaka.


    Thinking of this, he immediately took out his phone and sent Cameron Isaac a WeChat message:


    ¡°Isaac, you can check it out immediately. There are a few private nes flying from Osaka tonight.¡±


    Cameron Isaac did not ask the reason, and immediately began an investigation.


    Although he doesn¡¯t have much energy in Japan, collecting some tips, this basic problem can still


    be solved.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1848


    Civil aviation information itself is not considered a secret. Even the route of a private jet cannot be


    concealed from the airport staff and the airport dispatch system.


    Therefore, Cameron Isaac quickly found some information and summarized it to Charlie Wade.


    Cameron Isaac¡¯s message to Charlie Wade showed that there were four private jets flying from


    Osaka to Hignd Falls tonight.


    Two of them are small business jets with very few passengers. Both nes carry about 10


    passengers. Considering that there are many masters from the Banks Familyy in Japan, it is


    unlikely to take this kind of aircraft back, so Charlie Wade Then directly filter out the two nes.


    The remaining two are private jets modified from Airbus a320 aircraft, and the number of seats for


    the entire aircraft is about forty to fifty people.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade spected that the person from the Banks Familyy who left Japan from


    Osaka tonight took one of the two a320s.


    So he asked Cameron Isaac to carefully investigate the information of the two aircraft.


    Both aircraft are registered in China. One of them is under the name of a domestic private airline,


    but it is actually serving a high-end travel agency, specializing in high-end outbound charter flights,


    and this aircraft just left from the south yesterday. Shenzhen City sent a high-end tour group of forty


    people over, and today ns to pick up another group of tour group members to return to Shenzhen


    City.


    The other one was registered under the name of a real estatepany in China Shipping. The


    ne arrived in Osaka from China Shipping only today. The original flight n was to fly from


    Osaka to Eastcliff, but the flight n was temporarily changed and applied Permission to fly from


    Osaka to Hignd Falls.


    As soon as Charlie Wade saw this, he knew that thest ne must have been arranged by the


    Banks Familyy.


    Analyzing so far, Charlie Wade suddenly had a bad idea.


    As a result, he wiped a cold smile on the corner of his mouth, and after giving Cameron Isaac some


    orders, he smiled at the corner of his mouth, squinted his eyes on his seat and squinted to sleep.


    Twenty minutester, a gentle voice rang in his ears: ¡°Priority boarding of your flight has already


    started, honorable first-ss passenger. If you want to board the flight early, please go to the


    boarding gate.


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and nced at Xion¡¯s position, and saw that Xion had also stood up,


    and thought to himself: ¡°Thinking of this Banks Familyy¡¯s female assassin, she is on the same flight


    as me. .¡±


    Afterwards, he stretched his waist and took his small suitcase, before Xion stepped out of the VIP


    lounge.


    Charlie Wade came all the way to the boarding gate, and after showing his boarding pass, he gave


    priority to boarding from the VIPne before all economy ss passengers boarded the ne.


    Since the ne was flying on a one-hour short-haul route from Tokyo to Osaka, the ne had very


    few first-ss cabins, with only eight seats. Charlie Wade¡¯s seat was in the second row by the


    window on the right.


    The weak flight attendant offered to help him put the suitcase, Charlie Wade thanked him, but he


    did it himself and put the suitcase in the overheadpartment. Just as he sat down, Xion walked


    in with a few first-ss passengers. When Charlie Wade saw hering in, his first thought was to


    turn his head and not look at her, so as not to be discovered by her.


    However, between the electric light and flint, he suddenly realized a problem. A female killer like


    Xion¡¯s strength and perception ability, although not necessarily better than herself, must be superior


    to ordinary people. And she is so beautiful, she must have epted the attention given to her by


    ordinary men. If you deliberately avoid looking at her, she is very likely to notice something


    abnormal.


    So Charlie Wade deliberately looked at Xion with a look of surprise and awe, as if he was shocked


    by her beauty and excited about being able to take the same ne with her. Xion felt Charlie


    Wade¡¯s scorching gaze, but just nced at him casually, and her heart was immediately full of


    disdain.


    She secretly said contemptuously in her heart: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s another hanging silk who can¡¯t pull his legs


    when she sees a beautiful woman!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1849


    Although Xion sneered at Charlie Wade¡¯s performance, it was Charlie Wade¡¯s superficial


    appearance that made her rx a little guard against Charlie Wade. Then, she stepped to Charlie


    Wade¡¯s side and sat down directly next to him. As soon as she sat down, Xion spent her spare time


    and looked at Charlie Wade silently. This was not because she had doubts about Charlie Wade, but


    because of her usual cautious habit. In each environment, the first thing she will do is to have a


    rtively in-depth understanding of the environment, so as to obtain more information that may be


    useful.


    She observed Charlie Wade for a while, and found that this man was really handsome and looked


    pleasing to the eye. It is that when I look at myself asionally, the straight-forward look makes


    people look a little bit ufortable.


    So, Xion turned around, looked at Charlie Wade, and asked with a smile: ¡°Mr. is Chinese?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that this Banks Familyy¡¯s female assassin would turn her face to talk to


    him, so he pretended to be surprised, and then asked with a bit of surprise: ¡°Beauty, how can you


    tell that I am Chinese?


    This is not A flight to China.¡±


    Xion smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°The difference between Japanese boys and Chinese boys


    is still very big. For example, Japanese boys basically shave their eyebrows, and their hairstyles


    and dressing styles are also different.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°The beauty is really observant.¡±


    Xion nodded, and asked him, ¡°Where is Mr. from China?¡±


    Charlie Wade said casually: ¡°I¡¯m from the southern region.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xion raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: ¡°southern region is a good ce. As the


    saying goes, there is heaven above and Eastcliff below. The soil and water there are very


    nourishing.¡±


    After that, Xion asked him again: ¡°By the way, since you are from southern region, you should know


    the Webb family of southern region, right?¡±


    After all, Xion is a well-versed and experienced master. Hearing Charlie Wade introduced himself as


    southern region, his first thought was to determine whether Charlie Wade lied.


    She felt that if the man next to her did not lie, he would most likely be a very useful tool person. In


    the next trip, if there is any emergency, he can be used as a shield, so that she can be better. Be


    safer.


    Charlie Wade heard the woman next to him mention the Webb family, and knew that the other party


    wanted to test if he was from southern region, so he smiled and said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know about the


    Webb family, the current owner is Donald, they have two sons, one is called Sean and the other is


    called Kian. That Kian is very famous.


    It is said that I don¡¯t know which of the tendons didn¡¯t match up, and he has to eat poop every once


    in a while. Oh, it¡¯s also amazing.¡±


    Xion smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be familiar with Webb¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a yful smile: ¡°Of course, who doesn¡¯t know about the Webb family,


    southern region?¡±


    As he said, Charlie Wade lowered his voice and said, ¡°Tell you something more exciting!¡±


    Xion nodded: ¡°Listen with respect.¡±


    Charlie Wade hooked her and said, ¡°You get closer and I will tell you.¡±


    Xion couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly, and said in a cold tone: ¡°You can just say that.¡±


    Charlie Wade wrote a copy of his face: ¡°How can this secret be told in front of so many people


    casually? If you want to listen,e and listen. If you don¡¯t listen, forget it.¡±


    Xion¡¯s anger came up all at once, seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s serious intention to take advantage of her,


    maybe he wanted to lick her with his big mouth.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1850


    However, Xion really wanted to know, what exactly Charlie Wade knew about the more explosive


    material, so he suppressed the disgust in her heart and moved her body towards him, and said


    coldly: ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    Charlie Wade also deliberately leaned toward her, spitting out warm air in her ear: ¡°Some time ago,


    the brother-inw of Donald, that is, Marcone, the leader of the southern region Gang, was killed.


    He was killed together, his wife, and a lot of beggars!¡±


    Xion immediately retracted her body from Charlie Wade¡¯s side, keeping a certain distance from


    Charlie Wade, and said coldly: ¡°That¡¯s it?


    It was all popr in short videos at the time. I ask you, Does anyone else know?¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged: ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Xion red at him disgustingly. In her opinion, Charlie Wade just used this matter to try to get close


    to her.


    But fortunately, he didn¡¯t take any real advantage, so Xion didn¡¯t have an attack either.


    However, after this incident, Xion¡¯s guard against Charlie Wade was even lower.


    Seeing that Xion could no longer speak, Charlie Wade voluntarily leaned over to ask her, ¡°Hey


    beauty, where are you from?


    I told you all, so do you want to talk to me?¡±


    Xion said nkly: ¡°You told me, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to tell you.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t be so cold! You are such a beautiful big beauty, you


    should smile more, smile more will make you look better!¡±


    Xion rubbed her temples, and said disgustedly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I want to rest.¡±


    After speaking, she simply closed her eyes.


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Beauty, what are you doing in Osaka? Are you going to Osaka or


    returning from Osaka?¡±


    Xion opened her eyes, frowned at him, and asked, ¡°How do you know that I am not going back to


    China from Osaka?¡±


    ¡°Tokyo won¡¯t let you go!¡± Charlie Wade sighed, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on in Tokyo,


    and what exit control is going on. My family is still waiting for me to go back to celebrate the New


    Year. There is no choice but to choose from Osaka. gone¡­¡­¡±


    Xion nodded lightly, and thought to herself: ¡°It seems that I am too sensitive. People in Tokyo who


    want to return to China basically have to leave from Osaka or other airports in northeastern Japan.


    It¡¯s normal to return home from Osaka.


    Therefore, Xion alsopletely lost the interest in chatting with Charlie Wade, and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll


    squint for a while, if nothing is wrong, don¡¯t chat with me.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t shut his mouth wisely, but continued to ask: ¡°By the way, the beauty, I listen to


    your ent, it sounds like a Eastcliff person!¡±


    As soon as Xion¡¯s brows stretched out, she quickly frowned, denying: ¡°I am not from Eastcliff, I am


    from Hignd Falls.¡±


    Currently, Japan restricts exits and conducts investigations on all foreign tourists. Among them, the


    most important thing is tourists from China¡¯s Eastcliff native ce, so Xion was cautious and


    described herself as a Chinese citizen.


    Charlie Wade said in surprise at this time: ¡°Oh, beautiful, you¡¯re boring.


    Everyone is Chinese. It¡¯s fate to meet on a Japanese ne. You don¡¯t need to chat with your


    compatriots and hide it, right? Your ent As soon as I heard it was from Eastcliff, the people of


    Hignd Falls are not talking like you.¡±


    Xion was about to be annoyed by Charlie Wade. She is now more and more sure that Charlie Wade


    has nothing wrong with him, nor is there any danger.


    He is just a bit sloppy, a bit wretched, and a bit too much nonsense. So while bothering him so


    much, she alsopletely rxes her guard against him. .


    At this time, she closed her eyes and rested her mind, toozy to talk to Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade has already instructed Cameron Isaac on WeChat to prepare him ording to his


    n¡­

 Chapter 1851-1855

    Chapter 1851-1855


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1851


    Soon, the ne took off from Tokyo Airport. An hourter, wended at Osaka Airport on time.


    When the nended, ording to the usual practice, let first-ss guests get off the ne first.


    Xion didn¡¯t have any luggage and was sitting in a row outside, so as soon as the ne stopped, she


    immediately got up and walked directly to the door.


    As soon as the cabin door opened, Xion stepped out.


    In order to avoid long nights and dreams, the ne arranged by the Banks Familyy will take off in


    half an hour, so she needs to go to the business jet terminal and go through the security check


    again. To reach the hangar of the private jet.


    The duty process of private jets is different from that of ordinary civil aviation, and ordinary terminals


    only serve ordinary civil aviation passengers.


    As long as the customized passengers take private jets or business jets, they all go through the


    security check and boarding at the business jet terminal.


    When Charlie Wade walked out of the hatch carrying the suitcase, Xion was no longer in the long


    reach.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but smiled and thought to himself: ¡°I want to go back so anxiously? The


    more anxious you want to go back, the less I don¡¯t want you to go back.¡±


    Thinking of this, he himself walked slowly to the business jet terminal while taking out his mobile


    phone and asked Cameron Isaac: ¡°Isaac, how are things arranged to exin you?¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I have everything ready.¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted and said, ¡°You pay attention to the situation, I will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Good master!¡±


    When Charlie Wade arrived at the business jet terminal and passed the security check smoothly,


    Cameron Isaac had been waiting in the terminal for a long time.


    Seeing Charlie Wade, he immediately stepped forward and whispered to him: ¡°Master, everyone


    else has already boarded the ne.


    The woman in ck clothes you mentioned on WeChat, I just saw her. After passing the security


    check, I made a shuttle bus and went to Hangar No. 12. The ne parked there is the one you


    found out!¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°Oh, yes, our ne is parked in Hangar 13 next to them, and the


    departure time we requested is just behind them, and their ne will be in front of us in a moment.


    One.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie Wadeughed and said, ¡°Go, go to the hangar first, and wait for a good show!¡±


    Later, Charlie Wade and Cameron Isaac boarded a VIP shuttle bus and went to Hangar 13 together.


    The shuttle bus drove all the way into the hangar, and the Gulfstream airliner that arrived was


    already waiting here.


    When the ne sent Charlie Wade and the others to Japan, they first flew to Tokyo, and then flew


    directly to Osaka to wait. During this time, they never left Osaka.


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s arrival, Don Albertt, Liam and others hurriedly got off the ne before


    Charlie Wade arrived, and respectfully guarded outside the cabin door.


    After Charlie Wade got out of the car, everyone called Master Wade, and then bowed deeply


    together.


    Charlie Wade waved at them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t engage in these etiquettes, board the ne quickly,


    I¡¯m still waiting for a good show!¡±


    After all, he has already taken the lead in boarding the ne. Seeing this, other people hurriedly


    followed.


    After everyone boarded the ne, the flight attendant immediately closed the door, and then asked


    Cameron Isaac for instructions: ¡°Mr. Wade, can the ne beunched?¡±


    Cameron Isaac nced at Charlie Wade, and when he saw Charlie Wade nodding, he immediately


    said to the flight attendant: ¡°Let¡¯sunch it now!¡±


    Subsequently, the aircraft was slowly pushed out of the hangar by ground vehicles.


    The captain reported the situation to the tower and requested takeoff arrangements by the way. The


    tower responded to the instructions and informed the captain that there was a private jet going to


    Hignd Falls in front of them and asked the captain to queue behind him to go to the runway.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1852


    So the captain immediately picked up themunicator and made a cabin announcement: ¡°Mr.


    Wade, we have obtained the queuing permission from the tower. The tower puts us in line behind


    the China Shipping ne in Hangar No. 12. Nowpare the nes waiting to take off at Osaka


    Airport. Many, it takes about forty minutes to take off.¡±


    As soon as Charlie Wade heard that the ne he was flying was behind the ne of Banks¡¯ family,


    he immediately said to Cameron Isaac, ¡°Go, go to the cockpit!¡±


    Cameron Isaac quickly followed Charlie Wade and squeezed into the somewhat narrow cockpit


    together.


    As soon as Cameron Isaac came in, he asked the captain, ¡°Where is the ne from China


    Shipping?¡±


    The captain pointed to the ne that had just been pushed out from the hangar and was turning in


    ce, and said, ¡°Isaac, that¡¯s the one.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded and saw that the ne turned toward the runway after turning in ce, so


    he quickly said to the captain, ¡°Quickly follow him!¡±


    The captain immediately increased the engine thrust, and the ne followed the Banks¡¯ ne and


    taxied forward unhurriedly.


    Seeing the ne with its wings trembling constantly in front, Charlie Wade¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the Airbus A320 sent by the Banks Familyy, more than fifty top masters of the


    Banks Familyy were sitting neatly.


    A middle-aged man, looking at Xion sitting in the front unsmilingly, stepped forward and smiled and


    said: ¡°Miss Xion, this operation is really sessful under yourmand. Let¡¯s destroy the


    Matsumoto family.


    None of them died, and we will be sessfully withdrawn this time. As long as our nes fly


    together, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department will never find us in this lifetime!¡±


    As soon as the others heard this, they hurriedly agreed: ¡°Yes, Miss Xion, you have a good


    leadership this time.


    After you go back, Mr. Banks will definitely promote you. Don¡¯t forget us at that time!¡±


    Xion said indifferently: ¡°I, like you, are both subordinates of the Banks Familyy. As long as you do


    things well, the Patriarch will definitely not treat you badly.¡±


    After that, Xion said again: ¡°After going back this time, I will definitely report the truth to the Patriarch


    and ask for your credit. Please rest assured!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they all smiled and apologized.


    Although everyone is a master of martial arts, in the final analysis, they havepletely entered the


    dunya, and they have worked for the Banks Familyy for money.


    When Xion said that she wanted to ask for credit for everyone, everyone naturally knew, which


    meant that the Banks Familyy would definitely reward everyone with a generous amount of cash.


    As a result, everyone pped happily, cheering and whistling endlessly.


    At this time, Xion¡¯s phone vibrated.


    She picked up her mobile phone, saw that Zayne was calling, hurriedly connected the phone, and


    said respectfully: ¡°Patriarch!¡±


    Zayne¡¯s voice came: ¡°Xion, how is your side? Is it about to take off? There are no idents and


    twists in the middle, right?¡±


    Xion hurriedly said, ¡°Master, our ne is already in line for take-off, and it is expected to take off in


    half an hour at most!¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Zayne said with a smile: ¡°This time, you did a very beautiful job! When you return to


    Eastcliff, you will definitely be rewarded!¡±


    Xion said piously: ¡°Patriarch, it is Xion¡¯s blessing to share worries for you and the Banks Familyy¡­¡±


    Zayneughed and said, ¡°If you leave, I am really lucky to have you as a strong general! Don¡¯t you


    always want to go back to your hometown to take a look, after this time you go back, I will give you


    a good vacation and go back to your hometown to take a rest Rest, you can rest until the Lantern


    Festival and thene back!¡±


    Xion said gratefully: ¡°Thank you Patriarch! I really want to go back and take a look. It would be great


    if I can rest!¡±


    Zayne said, ¡°You did so beautifully this time, and you will definitely have a good rest when you go


    back!¡±


    When Xion was about to say thank you, arge number of helicopters roared from all directions


    outside. Outside the window, you could see many armored personnel carriers roaring, surrounding


    the nes.


    In the sky, the helicopter shouted with a high-power speaker: ¡°Listen to the people below, we are the


    Japanese Self-Defense Force! You are now surrounded!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1853


    At this moment, more than fifty Banks Familyy masters in the ne looked shocked!


    The ne is about to take off, and everyone will be able to retreat, leave Japan, and return home to


    receive awards.


    Xion had even received repeatedpliments from Zayne on the phone. Who could have predicted


    that at this moment, things suddenly changed dramatically!


    More than a dozen helicopters of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, more than 30 ground-wheeled


    armored vehicles, and the nes that surrounded Xion and others!


    The Japanese Self-Defense Force is actually the Japanese army. Only after Japan was defeated


    that year, ording to regtions, the defeated country could not have an army, so it made some


    changes in the form of the Self-Defense Force.


    Although it is called the Self-Defense Force, the equipment and training standards of the entire Self-


    Defense Force arepletely in ordance with the regr army.


    The masters of the Banks Familyy are certainly very strong, but no matter how strong they are, they


    are just martial arts masters. Their little punches and kicks, in front of the guns and guns of the


    regr army, are almost like children ying house.


    What¡¯s more, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces dispatched this time are all specially trained anti-


    terrorist special forces, and the number isrge, and the total number of air and ground forces is at


    least 600 or 700!


    These six to seven hundred people are almost the top presence in the Japanese Self-Defense


    Forces!


    In addition, their equipment is very sophisticated, and they have set up a in advance, so the


    Banks Familyy masters are simply inevitable!


    Xion, who had not been in the old well, couldn¡¯t help panicking now.


    She blurted out and asked the people around: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?! How did the Japanese Self-


    Defense Force find us?! Who leaked the wind?!¡±


    Everyone was full of horror, and they didn¡¯t know who had leaked the news. However, they know


    that everyone is over this time!


    Originally, the movement they made in Tokyo this time was so surprising that the Tokyo Metropolitan


    Police Department and even the entire Japanese government hated them to their bones, so they


    would trace their whereabouts at all costs.


    Tokyo and many surrounding cities have implemented exit controls in order to catch them early.


    Now that they are in the hands of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, you don¡¯t have to think about


    it, this is a big trouble!


    At this time, Zayne¡¯s phone has not hung up.


    Hearing the movement on the phone, he immediately blurted out and asked: ¡°Xion, what¡¯s the


    matter?!¡±


    Xion said with a trembling voice: ¡°Patriarch¡­our ne is surrounded by the Japanese Self-Defense


    Force¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zayne felt dizzy when he heard this!


    He secretly said in his heart: ¡°It¡¯s over! This is over! The Banks Familyy has sent nearly a hundred


    people to Japan this time.


    Except for some support and auxiliary personnel, the real core masters are all on that ne!¡±


    ¡°It can be said that the more than fifty people on that ne represent at least 80% of thebat


    effectiveness of the Banks Familyy!¡±


    ¡°Especially Xion, this is a general who can be one hundred!¡±


    ¡°If these people fall into the hands of the Japanese government, ording to Japanesew, the


    principal offender should be properly sentenced to death, and the essory should also be


    imprisoned for life¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Zayne almost ran away, and he tremblingly asked, ¡°Ruo Li, what is going on?! Did


    you leak the wind, or did a traitor appear inside?!¡±


    Xion also said nervously, ¡°Going home, I don¡¯t know this now¡­¡±


    At this time, the broadcast outside the ne continued: ¡°This is the Japanese Self-Defense Force.


    You are restricted to immediately turn off the aircraft engine and open the door for investigation.


    Otherwise, we will resort to aggressive attacks!¡±


    The captain and deputy captain in the cockpit panicked first.


    They can all see the gunship above the front, and therge-caliber cannon in front of the helicopter


    has been aimed at them.


    In front of this kind of military weapon, the civil aviation airliner has absolutely no power to parry. If


    the engine is not turned off, the cannon on the helicopter can instantly turn the aircraft into a


    ho¡¯s nest.


    So they didn¡¯t care about asking Xion for instructions, and immediately turned off the aircraft engine.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1854


    At this time, the outside broadcast continued: ¡°This is the Japanese Self-Defense Force. You are


    restricted to open all hatches immediately! Otherwise, our special forces will attack!¡±


    The captain ran out of the cockpit at this time and said nervously: ¡°The other party asked us to open


    the hatch. If we don¡¯t open it, we will attack!¡±


    There was also chaos in the cabin.


    These so-called super masters werepletely panicked at this moment. Some people stood up in


    a panic, like a headless fly, pacing back and forth in the cabin, as if looking for a way to escape.


    More than fifty people, like more than fifty cockroaches locked in a ss bottle, were so frightened


    that there was nothing to add! Xion also panicked. However, she knew very well in her heart that


    once the hatch was opened, it was tantamount to surrendering!


    The massacre of the Matsumoto family angered the whole of Japan. If she takes everyone to


    surrender, the Japanese government will not let them go, and will punish them with the harshest


    means possible¡­


    However, if you don¡¯t surrender, the end will probably be even worse!


    Because special forces all over the world basically adopt the same approach when fighting


    terrorism.


    They will use directional bombs to blow open the doors and windows of the cabin, and then throw


    sh bombs and tear gas into the cabin.


    sh bombs will release extremely strong light instantly, blinding people¡¯s eyes in a short period of


    time. Once they lose their vision, they can only be ughtered.


    And tear gas is a double blow.


    It not only makes people cough and losesbat effectiveness, but also makes people¡¯s eyes


    irritated and secretes a lot of tears, further destroying the opponent¡¯s vision.


    The sh bombs and tear gas came in turns so many times, before the special forces rushed in, the


    people inside might not be able to hold it, climb out and surrender¡­


    In despair, Xion asked Zayne on the other end of the phone, ¡°Patriarch¡­you¡­what do you think we


    should do¡­¡±


    ¡°How to do¡­¡­¡±


    Zayne whispered feebly, all the distressed are bleeding! The elite of the Banks Familyy¡¯s core are


    going to be wiped out! The blow and influence this brought to the Banks Familyy was too great!


    Moreover, in the next few years, it is impossible for the Banks Familyy to re-assemble such a team!


    Even if it can, it will have to pay a huge cost!


    The cost of attracting a top master is sometimes higher than attracting a hundred ordinary people!


    With so many top yers, the cost behind them is also astronomical.


    What is even more depressing is that if these fifty people fall into the hands of the Japanese


    government, whether they are sentenced to death or life imprisonment, the Banks Familyy will have


    to pay their rtives a lot of living allowances all the year round!


    This is also the core method used by the Banks Familyy to win over these masters. The reason why


    they worked for the Banks Familyy was because the Banks Familyy promised their high sries,


    and they also promised that in the event of an ident, the Banks Familyy would pay their family


    members a monthly subsidy of more than one million Dor.


    It was this kind of money spent at any cost that allowed the Banks Familyy to gather such arge


    number of top experts. But now, once these fifty-odd people are captured by the Japanese


    government, their families will immediately be the oil bottle of the Banks Familyy! Moreover,


    the Banks Familyy must not kick these oil bottles away, otherwise, no one will be devoted to the


    Banks Familyy in the future! So, this time I really have to lose to grandma¡¯s house!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1855


    At the time when the two sides were deadlocked, the head of Japan¡¯s homnd security


    department had already flown to Osaka Airport by special ne.


    With him, there was the Director of the Tokyo Warning Agency.


    Originally, they were under tremendous pressure and carried out a carpet investigation in Tokyo.


    They tried their best to catch a group of murderers, so that they could give the people an


    exnation and the high-level officials.


    But what I didn¡¯t expect was that these murderers were more cunning than the foxes, and left no


    useful clues at all.


    When they originally wanted to continue to expand their search range, they suddenly received a


    message from a mysterious man saying that the murderer had arrived in Osaka and would return to


    China by ne from Osaka. This shocked the people of the Department of Homnd Security!


    If this group of people is really allowed to run away, this sensational massacre that caused a


    sensation across the country may not be broken for a lifetime.


    At that time, the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department and the Homnd Security Department


    will bepletely thrown into the face, and even be scolded by thousands of people.


    Therefore, the Homnd Security Department immediately made a decision to directly take over


    the case from the Metropolitan Police Department, and then notify the Self-Defense Forces in


    Osaka to take over and prevent the ne from taking off at all costs.


    The Japanese Self-Defense Force has tens of thousands of troops stationed in Osaka. Upon


    receiving instructions from the Homnd Security Bureau, they immediately dispatched the most


    powerful special forces to Osaka Airport.


    Moreover, the Homnd Security Department even made an emergency n to prepare a fighter


    squadron.


    If the special forces fail to stop the private jet and allow it to take off, the Japanese Self-Defense


    Force¡¯s f35 fighter jet will immediately take off, trying to force it to return to Osaka Airport andnd


    before it leaves Japan¡¯s airspace.


    At this time, the special ne of the Department of Homnd Security just stopped, the person in


    charge immediately picked up the phone and asked: ¡°How is the situation on the scene now? Is the


    other party¡¯s ne under control?!¡±


    On the phone, the voice of the operationalmander came immediately: ¡°Now the opponent¡¯s


    aircraft is surrounded by our square-wheeled armored vehicles, and there is no possibility of


    breaking through, but the opponent has not yet been captured, we are already preparing for a


    storm!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The head of the Department of Homnd Security gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Give them


    one more minute. If they don¡¯t surrender obediently, immediately carry out a live ammunition attack!


    This time we must kill these cruel desperadoes in one fell swoop and give it to all of Japan. The


    people will exin!¡±


    Following his order, four boarding vehicles with boardingdders slowly drove towards Banks¡¯ ne


    from both sides.


    Fourbat squads with live ammunition have assembled under the ne. Once the boarding car


    is aimed at the cabin door, they will quickly rush up, blow up the cabin door, and use sh bombs


    and tear gas to conduct the first round of attack.


    Their firearms have also been inspected. The all-American assault rifles have very powerful


    firepower. Once the fire is exchanged, these Banks Familyy¡¯s subordinates have no power to parry.


    At this time, Xion, through the window, saw the boarding car approaching, she was already


    extremely nervous, but she still didn¡¯t think about what to do.


    Someone around me panicked and proposed: ¡°Let¡¯s open the hatch and surrender honestly. If they


    attack by force, the bullet will not be long-sighted!¡±


    ¡°Surrender?!¡± Someone immediately scolded angrily: ¡°Damn! I killed four of the Matsumoto family


    alone. Isn¡¯t surrendering to death? He will definitely be sentenced to death by then!¡±


    ¡°The death penalty does not matter!¡± Another person blurted out: ¡°The execution cycle of the death


    penalty in Japan is very long. Do you know the Shinrikyo whomitted terrorist attacks at Tokyo


    subway stations before?


    Their leader Shoko Asahara used sand in 1995. Lin Duqi attacked the Tokyo subway and shocked


    the world, but he was not executed until 2018, and it has been dyed for more than 20 years!


    Even if we are sentenced to death, we can at least live in prison for more than ten or twenty years.


    It¡¯s better than being shot to death right now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Someone stood up, clenched a fist and said, ¡°With our strength, even if we go to prison, we


    can definitely be a hegemon in the prison.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    No one wants to bully us. Then we can live even in prison. Veryfortable, why don¡¯t you think


    about it now?¡±


    The conversation between these people immediately convinced most people. If you can live, no one


    is willing to give up the hope of survival. Even living in prison is much better than dying on the spot.


    So everyone looked at Xion and blurted out: ¡°Miss Xion, let¡¯s surrender!¡±

 Chapter 1856-1860

    Chapter 1856-1860


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1856


    ¡°Yes! Surrender!¡±


    ¡°Leave the green hills, I¡¯m not afraid that there will be no firewood!¡±


    Zayne on the phone also gave a long sigh and said to Xion: ¡°Xion, surrender, I will do everything


    possible to mediate with the Japanese side, and I will rescue you anyway¡­¡±


    The string in Xion¡¯s mind was finally loosened. Although he was still unwilling, he nodded and said,


    ¡°Patriarch,


    I know¡­ you take care, if you can¡¯t Serving you is in control¡­¡±


    Zayne was heartbroken, but he could only speak, ¡°Trust me, I will definitely save you!¡±


    ¡°Well! If you believe it!¡±


    Xion said angrily, then hung up the phone and said to the flight attendant: ¡°Okay, open the hatch!¡±


    The flight attendant nodded immediately and opened the four front and rear hatches one after


    another.


    Afterwards, I heard people shouting outside: ¡°Everyone put their hands on top of their heads and


    lined up to walk down the spiral staircase. Anyone who dares to y tricks will be killed on the


    spot!¡±


    Xion sighed, stood up, and said to everyone with a sad expression: ¡°It is also fate for everyone to


    work together, I hope you can take care of yourself!¡±


    After speaking, she raised her hands above her head, and stepped out of the hatch first.


    Outside the cabin, the helicopter kept roaring overhead, and the huge wind blew Xion¡¯s long hair


    and clothes.


    Countless guns were pointed at her below, and someone shouted: ¡°Go down slowly, put your hands


    on your head and let us see!¡±


    Xion could only do so.


    The moment she stepped down the spiral staircase, she was also flustered for her unknown future.


    Because she didn¡¯t know what the end of waiting for herself was.


    After all, she is the principal culprit. After being arrested, others will definitely confess their identity


    as the principal culprit.


    If nothing else, the death penalty must be waiting for her. Unless Zayne can really save her, she will


    undoubtedly die.


    When she stepped down the spiral staircase, several heavily armed self-defense team members


    rushed up and pressed her to the ground, then put her hands behind her back, and handcuffed


    them in handcuffs.


    Immediately afterwards, the remaining fifty or so people stepped off the ne one after another, all


    of them were handcuffed back and squatting on the ground, the heads of the assault rifles against


    the back of the head.


    Even the crew members were not spared, they were all caught by their aplices.


    Charlie Wade stood in the cockpit of the ne behind, sneer in his heart as he watched the Banks


    Familyy get swept away.


    These fifty-odd people are the ws and fangs of the Banks Familyy.


    Now that they are all in the hands of the Japanese government, the Banks Familyy¡¯s vitality is


    greatly injured.


    Banks Familyy, I, Charlie Wade, will definitely let you pay the price for the Anti-Leaf Alliance back


    then!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1857


    After all the members of the Banks Familyy ne were under control, the Japanese Self-Defense


    Forces began to clear the ground and gradually restore order at the airport.


    They first drove over three buses with steel protectives welded to their windows, so that


    everyone including Xion, under the watch of the self-defense team, boarded one by one.


    In order to prevent these people from escaping as much as possible, the Japanese Self-Defense


    Forces put two sets of handcuffs on everyone, besides, they also handcuffed them.


    Not only that, they also scattered these people and guarded them one-on-one.


    The seat division on the bus has two seats on each side.


    Therefore, every Banks Familyy in handcuffs and handcuffs was arranged to sit by the window, and


    then a self-defense team with live ammunition sat next to them to prevent them from having any


    chance to escape.


    In addition, ten self-defense personnel armed with live ammunition were arranged in the corridor of


    the bus to guard all suspects in the vehicle. If there is any change, they will be shot and killed


    immediately.


    Xion was leaning against the window with his face like ashes, looking out the window through the


    steel protective. The airport at this time was brightly lit. For Xion, she should have taken off by


    ne and headed back home, but she never dreamed that she would be a prisoner.


    She still couldn¡¯t figure out which link went wrong. But she knew that she could not escape this time!


    After a while, all of the Banks Familyy¡¯s men were escorted into the bus by the self-defense team.


    As a result, the three buses started slowly under the escort of ten wheeled armored vehicles, ready


    to leave the airport. In order to ensure that there are no idents to the greatest extent, the


    Japanese Homnd Security Department ns to relocate all the more than 50 people from the


    Banks Familyy to the Japanese Self-


    Defense Forces station in Osaka.


    There are tens of thousands of soldiers guarding them, and no one can rescue them from there.


    When the bus drove away from the scene, it happened to pass by the ne that Charlie Wade was


    on behind. The Gulfstream ne Charlie Wade took was a small ne with about ten seats, and


    the fusge was not too high. And Xion was sitting in the bus, further shortening the height


    difference between the two.


    When passing by this Gulfstream ne, Xion looked at the ne¡¯s cockpit, just like looking at the


    cab of an off-road vehicle from an ordinary car. Leaning against the window of the car, she was so


    desperate, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a man who was somewhat familiar standing in the


    cockpit of a Gulfstream ne passing by.


    She nced at it, angrily almost exploded on the spot! Because she recognized that on that ne,


    the man who was looking at her yfully was the man who sat next to her when he came to Osaka


    from Tokyo!


    ¡°Why is he also on a private jet?¡±


    ¡°And, it¡¯s still behind our ne?¡±


    ¡°Why does the look in his eyes seem to y with me?!¡±


    ¡°And, why would he pretend to be a squinting ordinary person on the ne?!¡±


    Countless questions suddenly gathered in Xion¡¯s brain.


    She suddenly realized that the person who leaked her whereabouts was most likely the Chinese


    who flew to Osaka with her!


    Xion couldn¡¯t help asking herself: ¡°Who is he?!¡±


    Charlie Wade was not afraid of being seen through by Xion at this time, he kept looking at Xion in


    the bus with a mocking look.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1858


    Seeing the other party getting closer and closer to him, Charlie Wade had a frivolous smile on his


    mouth, looked at Xion, waved at her, and shouted: ¡°Hi, beauty!¡±


    Xion looked at him with cannibal eyes.


    Although Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t hear what Charlie Wade said, she could still easily recognize the


    mouth shape of the words ¡°Hi Beauty¡±.


    From Charlie Wade¡¯s yful and ridiculous expressions, Xion realized that she was nted in the


    hands of this man. She stared at Charlie Wade fiercely with resentful eyes, and her teeth were


    almost crushed by her! At the moment when the car and the ne interacted and the distance


    between the two was the shortest, Charlie Wade made a decapitating gesture on his neck with his


    right hand. This gesture made Xion immediately furious!


    Suddenly she jumped up from her seat and shouted hoarsely: ¡°Bad son! I will kill you myself!¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s hearing is much more sensitive than ordinary people, so he heard the woman¡¯s


    angry shout clearly.


    Immediately, he smiled at Xion, and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you!¡±


    Xion recognized this mouth shape clearly, and was even more sure that Charlie Wade was the


    culprit who harmed her and more than fifty subordinates.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t wait to eat Charlie Wade alive! However, the reality does not give her


    any chance of revenge at all.


    The convoy had already begun to elerate at this time, and soon passed by Charlie Wade, and


    after leaving the airport, it drove towards the Self-Defense Force station.


    At the same time, the airport staff had drove the ne towing the ne away, and at the same time


    the tower began to direct the airport to resume normal operations.


    The captain beside Charlie Wade said: ¡°The tower has approved us to go to the runway and take


    off!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie Wade smiled slightly, and said with satisfaction: ¡°I have been out for so many days,


    it¡¯s time to go back!¡±


    The ne quickly taxied to the end of the runway, then continued to elerate on the runway, and


    finally took off and left Japan.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Charlie Wade left Japan, Japan was already boiling!


    All TV stations across the country are broadcasting major news urgently at this time. During the


    news, the host excitedly introduced to the audience that the Tokyo Matsumoto family killing case


    that shocked the whole country, 57 suspects have been arrested!


    The news also specifically broadcast real shots of the capture scene.


    The shocking scene of multiple armed helicopters, wheeled armored vehicles, and self-defense


    team members encircling the entire aircraft is indeed jaw-dropping.


    Soon, the news spread throughout Japan.


    Zayne was in a hot spring hotel in Aomori Prefecture at this time. After reading this news, he angrily


    smashed everything that could be smashed in the hotel room, including the TV hanging on the wall!


    This time, the Banks Familyy not only suffered heavy losses, but also disgraced!


    The old Lord Banks, who was in Eastcliff, had received the news for the first time.


    He called and blurted out and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?! What¡¯s the matter?! More than 50 people


    were taken by the Japanese Self-Defense Forces?! How did you lead the team?! If you didn¡¯t


    completely hand it over to you, you caused me such a disaster. You are trying to piss me off!¡±


    Zayne suppressed the anger in his heart, and said in pain, ¡°Dad! I don¡¯t know what is going on, I


    don¡¯t know how to leak the wind, but you should know that I don¡¯t want to see this scene more than


    you. ur!¡±


    As he said, he firmly grasped his hair with one hand, gritted his teeth and said word by word:


    ¡°Although Xion¡¯s identity is shameful, she is my flesh and blood after all, and now even her has


    been arrested. It is very likely that I will be sentenced to death by the Japanese government. Do you


    understand what I feel when I am a father?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1859


    Xion is only 21 years old this year.


    Her actual age is one year younger than Zara.


    However, from her birth until the age of eighteen, Zayne didn¡¯t know her existence.


    Xion¡¯s biological mother, whose real name is Kairi Elms, is the eldest daughter of the He family of


    China¡¯s four major martial arts families and one of Zayne¡¯s personal bodyguards.


    Kairi was not only beautiful, but also very capable. She was almost the leader of the Banks Familyy


    bodyguards at the time.


    She was three years older than Zayne. When Zayne was fifteen years old, he went abroad to study.


    For his safety, Lord Banks asked the Elms family toe over and became Zayne¡¯s personal


    bodyguard.


    That year, Kairi was eighteen years old and had just grown up.


    Since that year, she has been with Zayne.


    Apany him to study, apany him to study, apany him to hone his family business, and


    apany him to travel around the world.


    Even when Zayne frantically pursued his current wife Deana, Kairi had been secretly guarding.


    Kairi joined the world to protect Zayne when he was ignorant, and had been guarding him for more


    than ten years. she had no understanding of other men at all, so it was natural for her to have a


    secret love for Zayne, who she was most familiar with.


    Kairi has always kept this love in her heart because of the differences in their identities, ages, and


    family background.


    Until Zayne married Deana, Kairi, who was nearly 30 years old, still didn¡¯t reveal what she thought


    of him.


    In the second year of Zara¡¯s birth, Zayne was 30 and Kairi was 33. Zayne encountered a plot


    overseas. Kairi tried her best to save him at the risk of her life, but Kairi himself was lost because of


    this. Lost an arm.


    Kairi, who became a disabled person, had a sharp decline inbat capability, so Zayne had to let


    her retire and return to the Elm¡¯s home early.


    When Kairi was leaving, Zayne was also upset.


    After all, for the 30-year-old at the time, Kairi had been with him almost every step of his life.


    Therefore, he asked Kairi if there was anything he could do for her.


    Kairi hesitated again and again, expressing the feelings she had buried in her heart for many years.


    Zayne, who is usually hard-hearted, was also moved by Kairi¡¯s confession.


    That night, he had an excuse to go out and spent the night out with Kairi.


    After that night, Kairi left Zayne and returned to her hometown in Northeast China.


    After more than nine months, Xion was born.


    Xion did not have the surname Banks at first, but followed her mother¡¯s surname. Xion Elms has


    been held in the palm of the hand by the Elms family since she was a child. She has never been to


    school. From the age of two to eighteen, she has been practicing ancient martial arts. Therefore, at


    the age of eighteen, she has surpassed her mother at the age of eighteen and became the


    strongest in the Elms family.


    After bing an adult at the age of eighteen, Kairi told her her life experience. In Kairi¡¯s


    description, Zayne is a good father who values   love and justice. The reason why he never cared


    about Xion is because he never knew her existence. Therefore, Kairi gave Xion two choices. Stay


    and continue to practice martial arts in Elm¡¯s family; Or leave home to work for her biological father.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1860


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Xion considered thetter for a long time and chose thetter.


    Because she can faintly realize that this is the path her mother hopes to choose.


    Zayne didn¡¯t know Xion¡¯s life experience at the beginning, but felt that this girl was extraordinary in


    strength, a manufacturable, and very much like Kairi back then.


    Xion also obeyed her mother¡¯s instructions, and didn¡¯t want Zayne to know this, but the old and


    cunning Lord Banks saw some clues from Xion.


    He always felt that the look in Zayne¡¯s eyes was something wrong with this young girl.


    This kind of wrong made him vignt.


    He was afraid that Xion was an undercover agent sent by his opponent, so he asked people to


    thoroughly investigate Xion¡¯s identity. Going up the source step by step, he finally found Kairi.


    After learning that Xion might be Zayne¡¯s daughter, the father ordered someone to collect the hair of


    the two and quietlypare the DNA. After getting the definite result, he told Zayne all this. Zayne¡¯s


    first reaction was shock, and his second reaction was moved.


    He is really why Kairi is moved by his feelings. After that night that year, she not only gave birth to


    her own daughter, but also cultivated her into a talent, and quietly sent her back to him to protect his


    safety.


    However, he was also worried about Xion¡¯s identity. After all, Xion is the illegitimate daughter of his


    derailed marriage. If you let your wife, children, and others know Xion¡¯s identity, then your image in


    their minds will be greatly reduced.


    Moreover, with the wife¡¯s character, she will definitely choose to divorce herself without hesitation.


    Even with this mistake, nearly two decades have passed. After the old man discussed with him, the


    two thought of a solution, pretending not to know.


    Since Xion didn¡¯t want to disclose his identity and recognize him as the father, he didn¡¯t need to take


    the initiative to recognize this daughter. Everyone keeps secrets in their hearts, and everything in


    life will not be affected by this. In the past few years, Zayne took special care of Xion and even


    trained her as a leader of the Banks Familyy master team.


    He felt that even if he couldn¡¯t show Xion¡¯s fatherly love, he must arrange Xion¡¯s future properly so


    that she could realize her own life value in Banks¡¯ house, and let her be a master in the future,


    and worry about food and clothing.


    But he never expected that a trip to Japan would ruin all of Xion¡¯s future, even his life.


    So, how can he not suffer at this moment! Lord Banks could understand his mood at this time. He


    was silent for a while, and sighed after a long while, saying: ¡°The current situation is very


    unfavorable for the Banks Familyy. We have lost so many people at once. This matter will spread


    before dawn. All over the country, now we are like tigers with broken teeth. I am worried that the


    Wade family will be the first one to be unable to hold back! So you can¡¯t get too distracted by this


    matter, it¡¯s best to go back to China right away and discuss it together. Now, what should I do next!¡±


    Zayne choked and said, ¡°Dad, I have a request, and I hope you can agree to it!¡±


    Lord Banks hummed, ¡°Say it, I¡¯ll listen to it!¡±


    Zayne stared at him and said, ¡°At all costs, we must rescue Xion!¡±


    Lord Banks said with emotion: ¡°Zayne, this matter is really too ruthless! It is tantamount to p the


    Japanese government in the face of the whole world.


    They will definitely deal with this kind of thing severely. If she is rescued, the cost may be too high


    for you to imagine!¡±


    Zayne said seriously: ¡°Xion¡¯s implementation is what I meant, so I am at my fault in this matter!¡±


    He said, ¡°The Japanese government just wanted to catch the murderer and bring it to justice, and


    give the people an ount. They arrested more than fifty of us, and one of the fifty-something was


    released. The core purpose has no effect, is it always okay to sell face?¡±

 Chapter 1861-1865

    Chapter 1861-1865


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1861


    ¡°Selling face?¡±


    When Lord Banks heard this, he said with some emotion: ¡°In this world, everything can be clearly


    priced. People say that the enemy of killing his father is greater than the sky. Then you give him 100


    million, ten 100 million or even 10 billion, 100 billion, there is always a price that can move him.¡±


    After that, he changed his words: ¡°But! The key is how much money it costs to buy this face? If it


    really costs 10 billion, or even 100 billion, do you want to buy it too?¡±


    Zayne fell silent all at once. He really wanted to save Xion.


    She is his own flesh and blood. Tiger poison still doesn¡¯t eat her, how can he watch her die?


    Xion, she is the top master of the Banks Familyy, and she is still young, if she can be rescued, then


    she can make a great contribution to the Banks Familyy in the future. However, no matter whether it


    is sentiment or reason, the cost must always be weighed before calcting the n to be


    implemented.


    If it is really necessary to pay a price of tens of billions or hundreds of billions, the Banks Familyy


    may not agree to it. After all, apart from him and the old man, no one in the Banks Familyy knew


    that Xion was his daughter, and they thought it was a subordinate of the Banks Familyy.


    It¡¯s fair to spend tens of millions for a subordinate. A top expert like Xion spends a few hundred


    million, and he just bites his teeth and epts it.


    But if you really want to spend more money, this matter will be clearly out of bnce in the eyes of


    outsiders. At that time, even if you barely ept it, you will definitely wonder if there is any hidden


    truth in it.


    Seeing that he fell silent, Lord Banks said withfort: ¡°Zayne, if Xion is the flesh and blood of the


    Banks Familyy, your daughter, and my granddaughter, I certainly hope that she will be safe, but


    when doing business, we must weigh the pros and cons in everything. Disadvantages, or


    advantages equal disadvantages, can be done, but if the disadvantages outweigh the advantages,


    don¡¯t force it.¡±


    Zayne asked in anguish: ¡°Dad, tell me, how much cost and price the Banks Familyy is willing to


    bear for Xion? We also paid a great price to rescue Fitz and Zara this time¡­ .¡±


    Lord Banks thought for a while, and said: ¡°If Xion is a concubine after all, her identity is shameful, so


    I can¡¯t equate her with Zara. Let¡¯s do it, within one billion, so that the ounting can be hidden.


    High, it¡¯s troublesome for other people or your wife to ask.¡±


    Zayne hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Well, I will try it first, and I will fly to Osaka after a while to


    see if I can find the key person to mediate.¡±


    Lord Banks said: ¡°Don¡¯t go. The Japanese government has long known that you are behind the


    scenes, but they don¡¯t want to get into trouble with Banks¡¯ family for the time being, so they won¡¯t go


    further after arresting those who did it. But if you still don¡¯t understand a little bit and leave Japan as


    soon as possible, in case there are changes in this matter, if someone among our people confessed


    you, I¡¯m afraid the Japanese government will change your mind and take you!¡±


    Zayne thought for a while, and felt that Dad¡¯s words made sense.


    In this situation, the Japanese government has more or less sold the Banks Familyy for a little bit of


    face. As long as the murderer is brought to justice, they can not hold the Banks Familyy


    ountable.


    But if you don¡¯t keep a low profile at this time, and instead go to Osaka and try every means to


    mediate and save people, then you might be a bit shameless in the eyes of the Japanese


    government.


    When the timees, the Japanese government¡¯sck of security will turn its faces.


    Thinking of this, he sighed and said, ¡°I know Dad. I will fly back from Aomori early tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1862


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lord Banks said: ¡°You have to adjust yourself, don¡¯t put all your thoughts on Xion. Now the


    Banks Familyy¡¯s trouble is even greater. After returning, we will have a meeting to discuss the


    feasible solutions at this stage. The n, if we don¡¯t quickly fill up the lost power, some families will


    be ready to move!¡±


    ¡°Ok, I see!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment. Eastcliff, Wade family.


    The major news of the Banks Familyy in Japan has instantly detonated the entire Eastcliff public


    opinion. All the families were shocked by this news, because no one expected that the Banks


    Familyy, as the top family in China, would suffer such a big loss and encounter such a big failure in


    Japan. However, this news is a huge bad news for the Banks Familyy, but for other families, it is a


    good news that cannot be better!


    The strength of the Banks Familyy in Eastcliff is indeed too strong. Except for the Wade Family¡¯s


    barely able to fight him, the gap between the other families and him can be described as heaven


    and earth.


    Now the strength of the Banks Familyy has been severely damaged. For other families, the gap with


    the Banks Familyy has naturally narrowed, so everyone is naturally happy to watch the Banks


    Familyy¡¯s jokes.


    Among them, the Wade Family was naturally the most excited one, not one of them.


    Lord Wade was pacing back and forth in the living room of the vi with excitement, saying, ¡°The


    masters of the Banks Familyy have always been a problem to my heart, especially that Xion, young


    and strong, scary, and capable of doing things. It is very strong, and the execution is outrageous. It


    has always been a thorn in my eye and a thorn in my flesh. I didn¡¯t expect that this time the full fold


    will be in Japan! It is great!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Corran on the side was also full of excitement: ¡°The Banks Familyy is really losing money


    this time.


    The top masters have been swept up by Japan. For a long time in the future, they will all have their


    tails in their hands!¡±


    Lord Wade nodded and asked him, ¡°How is Jon talking with Ito Yuhiko?¡±


    Corran shrugged: ¡°Jon met Ito Yuhiko at the hospital, but Ito Yuhiko doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in


    continuing this business at this stage, so I don¡¯t seem to be too caring.¡±


    Lord Wade said: ¡°It is also understandable. After all, even ordinary people may not ept this kind


    of thing after losing his legs. What¡¯s more, Ito Yuhiko, Japan¡¯s top rich man, is understandable for a


    period of depression.¡±


    Corran asked again: ¡°Then should I let Jone back, or let him stay in Tokyo to see?¡±


    Lord Wade thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s stay in Tokyo first, and then visit Ito Takehiko in two


    days. Maybe his attitude will loosen. Now there are still a few days before the Chinese New Year.


    Let Jon stay in Tokyo until the twelfth lunar month. Ninee back again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Corran nodded and said, ¡°I will go to Aurouss Hilll tomorrow morning. It would be great if


    Charlie Wade was willing toe back for the New Year!¡±


    Corran chuckled and said casually: ¡°It is good if Charlie Wade is willing toe back. If not, we


    can¡¯t force it¡­¡±


    Lord Wade said very seriously: ¡°The Wade family itself is not considered prosperous. If Charlie


    Wade is willing toe back, it will not only give the Wade family a boost, but also lock us in a


    marriage partner in advance. I dare not say that he can do it. The Zara from the Banks Familyy, but


    at least the Stefanie from the Sun family is within easy reach. Marriage with the Sun family is not


    bad. At least the two can bebined to suppress the Banks Familyy!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1863


    Charlie Wade¡¯s nended safely at Aurouss Hilll Airport at around ten o¡¯clock that night. In order


    to give ire Wilson Wilson a surprise, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t tell her toe back tonight. Cameron


    Isaac had already arranged the convoy to pick up the ne, so when everyone got off the ne,


    they shared several cars and went home.


    Don Albertt and Liam left separately, and Cameron Isaac took the initiative to drive Charlie Wade


    back to Thompson First, but Charlie Wade naturally did not refuse.


    After getting in the car, Cameron Isaac smiled and said to Charlie Wade as he drove, ¡°Master, this


    time we made the Banks Familyy so miserable. If the Banks Familyy knows about it, I¡¯m afraid it will


    be desperate with us¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°The Banks Familyy is now hard to protect itself.


    It has lost so many people. I am afraid that it will not be able to recover in a few years. It must be


    overwhelming in recent years.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Cameron Isaac sighed: ¡°Xion Banks, who was so distracted by the people of Eastcliff,


    was also brought in by you. The Banks Familyy really suffered a heavy loss this time.¡±


    ¡°Xion?¡± Charlie Wade frowned and asked, ¡°Who is Xion?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°This is the woman you greeted her on the ne. She is Xion, one of the


    strongest yers in the Banks Familyy.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°Is she the heir of the Banks Familyy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cameron Isaac said: ¡°It just happened to be Banks. She joined the Banks Familyy at the age


    of 18 and it has only been three years now. However, in the past three years, there has been a lot of


    noise, and the strength is really intolerable. Look down.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and smiled: ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have a chance to discuss with her.¡±


    Cameron Isaacughed and said, ¡°Master, she is also a master among ordinary people. How can


    she bepared with you? If you just say a word of thunder, I think Xion will turn to ashes!¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°Thunderstorm this kind of thing can¡¯t be used too often, I have the


    opportunity in the future, I still hope to learn from real martial arts masters.¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°The national martial arts masters are basically in Eastcliff. Some of them


    serve the Order and some serve the top families.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°If you have the opportunity, you can go to Eastcliff again.¡±


    While talking, Cameron Isaac¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly.


    He kept his cell phone on the cell phone holder in the car. He looked down and eximed: ¡°Master,


    it is your aunt who is calling¡­¡±


    ¡°My aunt?¡± Charlie Wade frowned, and the image of a young woman appeared in his mind.


    He had an impression of his aunt. Aunt Cynthia was two years younger than his father. He was not


    close to his father before, and naturally he was not so close to a family of three.


    In his memory, his aunt was a rtively snobby woman, because he felt that the uncle was the


    eldest son, so the aunt had been close to him since he was a child.


    Moreover, because the uncle and dad were a little ufortable, the aunt stood in the uncle¡¯s


    camp. Before, she always tried every means to help the uncle run against her dad. This was what


    bored Charlie Wade.


    Cameron Isaac was also a little puzzled at this time, saying: ¡°I have no contact with your aunt. I


    don¡¯t know why she called me suddenly, so I will answer it first.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie Wade exhorted: ¡°Don¡¯t disclose any information about me.¡±


    ¡°Good master!¡±


    Cameron Isaac said, reaching out and pressing the answer button.


    As soon as the phone call, he respectfully said: ¡°Hello, Miss!¡±


    Cameron Isaac was a subordinate of the Wade family, and the subordinates called the main family.


    Except for the old man, Corran, Bruce and Cynthia were all young masters and youngdies.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1864


    As for Charlie Wade¡¯s generation, they are generally called Young Master and Young Miss.


    On the phone, Cynthia spoke with a high-pitched tone, ¡°Isaac, are you in Aurouss Hilll recently?¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Miss Im back, I¡¯m in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Cynthia gave a hum, and said, ¡°Tomorrow, vacate the presidential suite of Aurouss Hilll Shangri-La


    Hotel, and arrange for a convoy to pick me up at the airport. I will fly there in the morning.¡±


    Cynthia usually travels by private jet, so there is no specific departure time at all.


    Get up early and go a little earlier; get upte and go a littleter.


    After listening, Cameron Isaac asked in surprise: ¡°Miss, you areing to Aurouss Hilll?! I don¡¯t


    know what else needs to be prepared next?¡±


    Cynthia asked, ¡°What has Charlie Wade been up totely?¡±


    ¡°Master Charlie Wade¡­¡± Cameron Isaac nced at Charlie Wade, who was expressionless in the


    back seat, through the rearview mirror of the car, and said: ¡°Master Charlie Wade is not busy, he


    should be at home with his wife. Right.¡±


    Cynthia said in a somewhat contemptuous tone: ¡°The dignified young master of the Wade family, it¡¯s


    fine to join a low-ss family in a third-rate city. Give him an Emgrand Group. If he doesn¡¯t manage


    it well, he only


    knows how to stay home with his wife and do housework every day. System!¡±


    Cameron Isaac was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to answer the conversation for a while. After


    thinking for a while, he asked, ¡°Miss, are you here this time to see Master Charlie Wade?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Cynthia said, ¡°Tomorrow night, let Charlie Wadee to Shangri-La to see me, so I will


    invite him to dinner.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, well, I¡¯ll talk to Master Charlie Wadeter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cynthia said: ¡°By the way, I am a person who recognizes a bed when sleeping. What brand


    of bed does the master bedroom of your presidential suite use?¡±


    Cameron Isaac thought for a while and said: ¡°It seems to be the ckbel series of Simmons in


    the United States, all imported with original packaging.¡±


    Cynthia blurted out: ¡°Rece it! Change to a bed from Swedish Heisteng, and ask for their high-end


    series.¡±


    Heisteng¡¯s bedding can be said to be the most expensive bed in the world. Any entry-level mattress


    costs hundreds of thousands, and a high-end series mattress costs millions.


    If you add the bed frame, at least two million.


    Even a five-star hotel would not use such an expensive bed.


    But now that Cynthia has spoken, Cameron Isaac can only agree and say: ¡°Miss, Aurouss Hilll


    should not have a Heisteng store. In this way, I will arrange someone to buy it at Hignd Falls


    tomorrow morning, and then drive it back to you to rece it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cynthia¡¯s voice sounded satisfactory, and continued: ¡°Yes, there are quilts. I want to cover


    the quilt made of dic goose down.


    You bought it for me.¡±


    d goose down is the world¡¯s top and most precious and rarest top down. It uses soft down on


    the breast and underarms of the d goose duck. It is very precious and is made into a quilt,


    which costs at least one million. .


    In other words, if Cynthia came to stay one night, just preparing the bed and quilt would cost at least


    three million Dor.


    Cameron Isaac did not dare to have any doubts, and immediately said: ¡°Good eldestdy, I will do


    everything tomorrow.¡±


    Cynthia hummed: ¡°Okay, so be it, hang up.¡±


    After speaking, he directly hung up the phone.


    Charlie Wade frowned at this moment and asked: ¡°My aunt, suddenlying to see me, what kind


    of medicine is sold in the gourd?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1865


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s question, Cameron Isaac was also puzzled: ¡°Master, to be honest, I don¡¯t


    know your aunt. In my capacity, it¡¯s actually difficult to have direct contact with the Wade family¡¯s


    direct members. Steward Thompson will have more daily contact with them. Why don¡¯t you call and


    ask him?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said indifferently: ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t make sense to call and


    ask. Soldiers will stop you and the water will cover you. Let¡¯s see what she wants to do first.¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked again: ¡°Then will you go to dinner with your aunt tomorrow?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Go, if you set a time, tell me directly when the timees, and you won¡¯t


    use it to pick me up, I will go by myself.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    Charlie Wade thought of her aunt¡¯s previous appearance. In her mind, she was a rtively mean


    woman. When she was five years old, she married a young master from a quasi-first-line family in


    Eastcliff, andter gave birth to a son. , I don¡¯t know.


    So Charlie Wade asked Cameron Isaac: ¡°Isaac, what is the status of my aunt at Wade¡¯s house


    now? It stands to reason that she is married, so she should not be able to intervene in her family¡¯s


    affairs anymore?


    Cameron Isaac replied truthfully: ¡°Master, your aunt has separated from her lover a long time ago,


    and since the separation, she moved back to the Wade family.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked, ¡°Separated? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cameron Isaac chuckled and said, ¡°In fact, we shouldn¡¯t say such things, but since you asked,


    Master, I will tell you¡­¡±


    Immediately, Cameron Isaac gave a slight pause and exined: ¡°When your aunt married to the


    Bass family, although the Bass family was not as good as the Wade family, it is still a quasi-first-line


    family in the entire Eastcliff family. The overall strength is also very good. However. Six or seven


    years ago, the Bass family bet on the steel industry and invested a lot of money to build a steel


    group. It coincided with the continuous copse of the steel industry, so the Bass family also lost a


    lot of money, and the family industry lost at least half. .¡±


    Speaking of this, Cameron Isaac smiled helplessly: ¡°Since the Bass family is gone, your aunt has


    always wanted to get a divorce, but the master felt that the divorce was detrimental, so he didn¡¯t let


    her leave. Fortunately, your aunt moved from the Bass family. Come out, go back to the Wade


    family, and then start working in the Wade family again.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and hummed: ¡°It seems that my aunt is not a fuel-efficientmp.¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled and said: ¡°Your aunt¡¯s temper is really bad, and she is also famous in


    Eastcliff, so when you meet with him tomorrow, if there is something wrong, don¡¯t be too impulsive.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Charlie Wade smiled faintly and said: ¡°In fact, you can guess without thinking, she


    probably wants me to return to Wade¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron Isaac agreed and said: ¡°I think so, but Steward Thompson said that the master


    really wants you to go back. Considering that you may be more resistant at first, so I didn¡¯t make


    this matter clear.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°This time the Banks Familyy¡¯s ident, the Wade family should be


    very happy, right?¡±


    Cameron Isaac also smiled and said, ¡°You really did a great favor to the Wade family. The Banks


    Familyy has not suffered such a big loss in many years. Master should be very happy.¡±


    Charlie Wade put away his smile, sighed, and his eyes became more determined and said: ¡°These


    two families, whichever one is the only one, is cheaper than the other. One day, if you can step on


    them together, it will be considered a real sess! ¡°


    ¡­¡­


    When Cameron Isaac drove to the door of Thompson First, it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    Charlie Wade carried the suitcase, walked into Thompson First alone, came to the door of his vi,


    swiped his card directly into the yard.


    The room was brightly lit. Charlie Wade opened the door directly with fingerprints before his wife


    and father-inw were asleep. At this time, ire Wilson Wilson, Jacob Wilson and ine Ma¡¯s


    family of three are sitting in front of the living room, watching TV intently.

 Chapter 1866-1870

    Chapter 1866-1870


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1866


    ire Wilson Wilson heard the door ring, turned his head and found that Charlie Wade turned out to


    be back. She ran over to him in surprise, and eximed in excitement: ¡°Husband, why are you back


    today? Yesterday¡¯s video was not. Say it might have to wait two days?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t that want to surprise you!¡±


    After speaking, ire Wilson Wilson ran up to him and plunged into his arms. In the past few days


    that Charlie Wade went to Japan, ire Wilson Wilson missed him every night.


    Before that, she rarely felt this way. Charlie Wade missed her when he went to Eastcliff, but he


    didn¡¯t think so much.


    Therefore, when she saw Charlie Wade suddenlye back, she ignored her all-time reservedness


    and hugged him directly. Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that his wife would hug herself directly in front


    of the old wife and mother-inw, and for a while, she was a little delighted and embarrassed.


    So, he said to ire Wilson Wilson: ¡°Wife, if you want to hug, you have to wait until you return to


    the house. After all, your parents are still watching.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson also recovered and blushed all of a sudden.


    She was a little shy and fearful and said: ¡°We just watched TV. It turned out that there was a


    massacre that killed more than 30 people in Japan a few days ago. It was really scary!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°Has it been reported in China?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said seriously: ¡°Several TV stations are broadcasting, and


    it seems that they are still sending out troops to arrest suspects at the airport. The suspects alone


    arrested three buses. Thew and order in Japan is also terrible. Now, I knew it was so messy over


    there, and I couldn¡¯t let you go if I said anything!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how messy there is, but it should be an ident.¡±


    ine Ma had already ran over happily at this time and said excitedly: ¡°Oh my dear son-inw, you


    are finally back! You don¡¯t know how much your mom missed you when you went to Japan these


    days!¡±


    Jacob Wilson immediately dismantled the tform from the side and hummed: ¡°You don¡¯t miss


    Charlie Wade, you are thinking about what they brought you!¡±


    ine Ma immediately red at Jacob Wilson and cursed: ¡°Jacob Wilson, you don¡¯t fart! The Lady


    said it from the bottom of my heart.


    Even if my good son-inw doesn¡¯t bring me anything, I miss him!¡±


    ine Ma finished cursing in this voice, immediately turned to look at Charlie Wade, and asked with


    a smile: ¡°Good son-inw, have youe back this time, have you brought a gift for mom?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Take it, take it all.¡±


    With that, he took out the gift he bought.


    He first took out the ring that was given to ire Wilson Wilson, handed it to his wife¡¯s hand, and


    said, ¡°My wife, this is for you. Open it!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know by unpacking and taking a look.¡±


    ine Ma also hurriedly urged: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, you quickly open it, and let Mom open her


    eyes to see what gift the good son-inw has prepared for you!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1867


    Seeing that ine Ma was already full of eagerness, Charlie Wade put the suitcase on the ground


    and was about to open it.


    ine Ma, who was on the side, could no longer hold it back, squatted down and said tteringly:


    ¡°Oh, my son-inw, how can this kind of thing be bothering you? Mom will help you get it!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled helplessly and did not object.


    ine Ma opened the box and saw a huge boss bag on the top. He couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Hey,


    this boss should be men¡¯s clothing, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°This is the suit I picked for my dad. He is the standing director of


    the Painting and Calligraphy Association now. He always has social activities and so on. He is also


    a leader, and he is a little dignified to go out!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was excited on the side: ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade, you are really a good son-inw of Dad!


    Dad has always wanted to buy a suit that can be worn out to drink tea, but he has been reluctant to


    start, but I did not expect you to do it for Dad! Dad! Thank you so much!¡±


    ine Ma curled his lips, took out the suit bag and threw it at Jacob Wilson¡¯s feet in disdain, and


    said contemptuously: ¡°You old thing is also worthy of such a good suit? Don¡¯t look at your old face,


    are you worthy?¡±


    Jacob Wilson angrily said, ¡°Why am I not worthy? I am in my early 50s and I haven¡¯t gotten blessed


    yet.


    Unlike you, my body is not out of shape!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± ine Ma suddenly exploded, and blurted out: ¡°You dare to say that


    my Lady is out of shape?! Isn¡¯t she tired of life and crooked?¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly shrank his neck and said angrily, ¡°I was just kidding¡­¡±


    ine Ma red at him fiercely, and then said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Good son-inw, what boss suit


    do you buy for him?


    Just his old thing, wearing a fake is worthy of him. I saw youst time. The fake Rolex I found for


    him is not bad, and it¡¯s good enough to match his bad old man!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Mom, Dad¡¯s suit doesn¡¯t have much money. It¡¯s a discount. The gift


    I bought for you is much more expensive than this.¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she immediately smiled and said happily: ¡°Really? Ouch! My good son-


    inw loves me!


    What gift did you buy for mom, show it to mom!¡±


    Charlie Wade took out the two Tiffany boxes, and handed therger one to ine Ma.


    ¡°Mom, this is for you.¡±


    ine Ma looked at the Tiffany logo on the package and immediately danced with excitement: ¡°Oh!


    Tiffany! This¡­this is a big international brand!¡±


    Having said that, she immediately opened the package and couldn¡¯t wait.


    After that, she opened the exquisite Tiffany jewelry box again, and when she nced at it, she


    found a golden bracelet full of diamonds lying inside, and she was suddenly surprised!


    ¡°Damn! I know this bracelet! It sells for hundreds of thousands in China! It¡¯s certainly not cheap to


    buy in Japan?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Mom likes it, it doesn¡¯t matter if you have more money or less.¡±


    ine Ma smiled: ¡°Why don¡¯t I say that my son-inw is the best!¡±


    After finishing speaking, hurry up and put the bracelet on your hand, and watch carefully from all


    angles under the light. While observing, he eximed: ¡°This Tiffany thing is done well! The


    workmanship is fine, and there is no fault at all! Wear! It¡¯s so good with my temperament in my


    hands.¡±


    Although Jacob Wilson secretly curled his lips on the side, he did not dare to say anything ironic.


    At this time, Charlie Wade took out another smaller gift box from the box and handed it to his wife


    ire Wilson Wilson.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1868


    ¡°My wife, this is for you, open it and see if you like it!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was surprised and said: ¡°Bought it for me too? Husband, it is not easy for you


    to make money. You usually don¡¯t see you spend money for yourself, and you always buy things for


    me when you go out¡­¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°Silly girl, Charlie Wade is an absolute model of a good man who loves


    you, loves you, and spoils you! Look at your dad, this old stingy man.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When did you give me any valuable things? ?¡±


    Jacob Wilson said angrily: ¡°You used to control the financial power of the family. I don¡¯t even have


    pocket money. What can I give you something?¡±


    ine Ma sipped: ¡°I¡¯m pooh! Even if my husband has no money, he will do everything possible to


    give things to his wife. How about you? You will make excuses for having no money. Haven¡¯t you


    hidden private money yourself for so many years? ¡°


    Jacob Wilson picked up the suit Charlie Wade gave him and hummed: ¡°I won¡¯t tell you about these


    useless ones. I will go back to my room and try the suit my good son-inw bought me! It will


    happen that the Calligraphy and Painting Association will have activities tomorrow. I will wear this


    new suit then?!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson had already carefully unpacked the gift box.


    When she saw a brilliant diamond ring lying in the jewelry box, she was shocked and covered her


    mouth!


    ine Ma¡¯s eyes widened several times and eximed: ¡°My mother! Such a big diamond?! Why


    should there be a three carat?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Then you really know the goods, the main diamond on this ring is


    3.2 carats!¡±


    ¡°Oh!!!¡±


    ine Ma felt his scalp numb, and eximed: ¡°So big?! This is not a million dors?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Renminbi is only eight hundred thousand Dor!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only eight hundred thousand?!¡± ine Ma touched his chest, and said with emotion: ¡°My dear!


    My son-inw is really good at it! Eight hundred thousand diamond ring, only eight hundred


    thousand, really. Great wealth! Great! Great!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson beside him couldn¡¯t help being shocked, and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, you are


    busy running around every day, and it is not easy to make money. Why buy me such expensive


    things¡­ The ring is so expensive, I can¡¯t wear it out, isn¡¯t it a waste of money¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°My wife, we have been married for so long and haven¡¯t bought you a


    ring. Just treat this ring as my bted wedding ring for you!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s eyes were moved with tears.


    She looked at Charlie Wade and choked: ¡°If you really want to buy a wedding ring, then you can buy


    one for 20,000 or 30,000. Don¡¯t buy such an expensive one¡­¡±


    As she said, she wiped her tears and continued: ¡°And look at you¡­every time you just buy things


    for me and parents, but never buy things for yourself, how can I live in my heart? Go willingly¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, took out the ring, and took his wife¡¯s right hand, and said seriously:


    ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, it is my blessing to marry you. Thank you for your persistence for so many


    years. This ring is what I do Husband owes you what you owe, now I will make up for you, you must


    ept it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± ine Ma also helped to echo: ¡°Daughter, look at how good Charlie Wade is and take you


    so much! You must have a good time with Charlie Wade. The most important thing is to have a baby


    quickly. !¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was still moved by Charlie Wade¡¯s affectionate confession, but when he heard


    this, he blushed immediately.


    At this time, Charlie Wade carefully put the ring on her right ring finger and said with a smile: ¡°Wife,


    company is the most affectionate confession, thank you for being with me all these years!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1869


    At this time, ire Wilson Wilson was already moved to tears. Looking back on the years of


    marrying Charlie Wade, she was also filled with emotion deep in her heart. Back then, grandpa


    insisted on letting himself marry Charlie Wade, he didn¡¯t understand, and the whole family strongly


    opposed it, but grandpa still used his majesty to make himselfpromise.


    However, forced marriage made her misunderstand marriage from the beginning. After marrying


    Charlie Wade, the marriage she thought was to follow her grandfather¡¯s request and be Charlie


    Wade¡¯s wife.


    The two would live together like that. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is suitable or not, it doesn¡¯t matter


    whether they like it or not.


    Therefore, the two have respected each other for a long period of time. Although they are nominally


    husband and wife, they are actually just strangers living under the same roof.


    Especially when he first got married, ire Wilson Wilson also suffered strong pressure from all


    sides because of Charlie Wade¡¯s identity.


    At that time, everyone was in her ears and kept telling her: Charlie Wade is a trash, a d*ck, and a


    rubbish. She shouldn¡¯t be with Charlie Wade, and divorce Charlie Wade quickly. But for her at that


    time, since she chose to marry him, no matter whether she was willing or not, she didn¡¯t want to


    embark on the road to divorce.


    After all, Charlie Wade has never done anything to miss. Later, in her post-marriage life with Charlie


    Wade, she gradually saw the shining points on Charlie Wade¡¯s body, and gradually developed a


    little affection.


    However, she has never understood what it is like to like and love. After all, ire Wilson Wilson


    had never been in a rtionship before, and she was rtively ignorant and stupid about feelings,


    so that the two of them had been so confused to this day.


    And now, facing Charlie Wade¡¯s affectionate confession, she suddenly felt a feeling of extreme


    eleration in her heartbeat, which made her short of breath and dizzy. Of course, she was moved


    to tears. ine Ma on the side saw this scene with joy in his heart. She really felt that Charlie Wade


    was indeed a good son-inw who could stand the test.


    In the past, those rich second generations who liked ire Wilson Wilson, although they were


    extremely ttering to themselves, there were few who could really do Charlie Wade¡¯s step. Looking


    back on the past, she treated Charlie Wade so much and insulted Charlie Wade so much. Charlie


    Wade still took his son-inw¡¯s respect for his mother-inw and always called her a mother. From


    this point of view, Charlie Wade is a good young man who repays his grievances with virtue.


    What¡¯s more, she has repeatedly caused serious disasters, and in the end it was Charlie Wade who


    helped her settle, and even saved her life more than once. These are ssic models for repaying


    morality!


    The most important thing is that Charlie Wade is finally promising now. A Thompson First vi worth


    more than 100 million Dor and two BMW cars were all earned by Charlie Wade. Every time he


    went out to show others Feng Shui, he would buy many expensive gifts.


    Such a son-inw, to be honest, is really hard to find with antern. Moreover, he is really good and


    caring for his daughter, which is even more rare.


    So she hurriedly said to ire Wilson Wilson: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, Charlie Wade must be tired


    after flying back sote. You two should go back to the room and take a shower together and go to


    bed early!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± ire Wilson Wilson was startled, his face flushed immediately, and said at a loss: ¡°Mom¡­


    you¡­what are you talking about¡­what together Take a bath¡­¡±


    ine Ma said solemnly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a couple to take a bath together? It just so happens that


    the bathroom in our big vi also has a luxurious bathtub. That bathtub is suitable for two people.


    You can also wipe Charlie Wade¡¯s back or something.


    How great¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t wait to get away. Although she is now


    more than 20 years old, in fact, she is still a little girl who has never been in a rtionship before.


    ine Ma suddenly asked her to take a bath with Charlie Wade and asked her to wipe Charlie


    Wade¡¯s back. She couldn¡¯t adapt at all at all, she was ashamed and embarrassed.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1870


    Charlie Wade knew that his wife was a shy woman, and she had no experience in that aspect. How


    could she be able to hold ine Ma¡¯s ridicule.


    So he hurriedly said: ¡°Mom, at first I feel thin-skinned, so don¡¯t shame her.¡±


    ine Ma smiled and said, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, have you seen it? Charlie Wade thinks more of


    you!¡±


    As she said, she stretched her waist and said, ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I have to go back to my


    room and take pictures of my bracelet. You guys should rest early!¡±


    While talking, Jacob Wilson walked out of the elevator wearing a brand-new boss suit.


    As soon as I saw the three of them, I walked around the elevator entrance with a smug look, and


    smiled: ¡°Look, we old Wilson still has some foundation, this suit is almost tailor-made, you just say I


    have this figure. It¡¯s rare in the world to be blessed in the fifties!¡±


    At this time, Jacob Wilson, wearing a high-end and decent suit, did look very stylish. In addition, he


    did a good job in body management. At first nce, he really did not look like a person in his 50s.


    But Charlie Wade knew very well in his heart that Jacob Wilson was actually azy man, and he


    didn¡¯t exercise much at all. The reason why he could keep his figure so good waspletely


    tortured by ine Ma for so many years.


    Although ine Ma has converged a lot now, the former ine Ma is simply a female devil.


    Whoever puts on a wife like this will be awful and dying. She is bored and bored every day. She


    doesn¡¯t even have any appetite for eating, and she doesn¡¯t want to gain weight. It¡¯s too possible.


    So Charlie Wade praised: ¡°Dad, you are dressed like this, and you look like you are forty years old.


    You really have a very good temperament!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Hehehe!¡± Jacob Wilson smiled triumphantly, and said: ¡°I was in college back then. It was


    also a famous school grass, not much worse than those little fresh meats now!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson shook his head helplessly: ¡°Dad, when can you be a little humble? If you say


    this, it will make peopleugh!¡±


    Jacob Wilson curled his lips and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Your father, I put it in the pile of old


    men. That is definitely one of the best. To use an idiom to describe it, it¡¯s called a triumphant crowd!¡±


    ine Ma looked at Jacob Wilson, who was young and style, and felt really ufortable.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking in her heart: ¡°Jacob Wilson¡¯s dog stuff, it¡¯s really like that to clean up! It¡¯s


    my figure, I¡¯ve been getting blessed all these years, and I¡¯m getting a little out of control!


    During this period of time at home, my legs have been injured. , And even a seriousck of


    exercise, which leads to continuous weight gain! No! I must lose weight and get back to my body!


    Nothing can make herpare Jacob Wilson!¡±


    So ine Ma gave Jacob Wilson unconvinced a nce, did not speak to him, but said to Charlie


    Wade and ire Wilson Wilson: ¡°I¡¯m back to the room, and you two will go back to rest soon.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson blushed and responded, ¡°Okay mom, let¡¯s go back to the room and rest!¡±


    Jacob Wilson also said: ¡°Charlie Wade, you go back to your room early to rest. You must be tired


    after running around for so many days. Let ire Wilson Wilson put some hot water for you and


    take a good bath!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed when she thought of what his mother said just


    now, but when she thought about it, her husband was really working hard. Taking a bath can rx a


    lot, and the feeling of exhaustion will definitely be greatly improved.


    So she said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Charlie Wade, you can chat with your dad for a while, I¡¯ll go up and


    give you some water, and you can take a bath in ten minutes.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded.


    After ire Wilson Wilson and ine Ma took the elevator upstairs together, Jacob Wilson pulled


    Charlie Wade to make him a cup of tea to relieve his fatigue.


    As soon as Charlie Wade sat down, the phone buzzed.


    Looking down, it was an unfamiliar number from Eastcliff, so he stood up and said to Jacob Wilson,


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll answer the phone.¡±


    Jacob Wilson said: ¡°I¡¯ll answer the phone right here, go out?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°The customer is calling.¡±


    After speaking, he stepped out of the door.


    When he came to the yard, Charlie Wade pressed the answer button and said, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    On the phone, a woman¡¯s enthusiastic voice came: ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade, I am your aunt! For so many


    years, aunt really misses you so much!¡±

 Chapter 1871-1875

    Chapter 1871-1875


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1871


    If it weren¡¯t for the phone call between his aunt and Cameron Isaac on the way home, Charlie Wade


    at this moment would really believe that the enthusiasm of the woman on the phone really came


    from the heart.


    So, he simply pretended to be very surprised, and said with a smile: ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s really you? Why


    would you remember to call me?¡±


    Cynthia actually didn¡¯t want to call Charlie Wade either.


    She had already passed the order to Cameron Isaac, so that Cameron Isaac would directly inform


    Charlie Wade to go to Shangri-La for dinner tomorrow.


    However, Mr. Cameron came to her specifically just now and asked her to call Charlie Wade herself.


    But it can also appear that she is more sincere, and, after all, she and Charlie Wade have not seen


    each other for so many years.


    A call ahead of time to get in touch with each other is tantamount to warming up in advance. For the


    next n to persuade Charlie Wade to go home, also Will help.


    So she smiled and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, aunt has always


    been thinking about you. I wanted to see you in Aurouss Hilll a long time ago, but I heard Stephen


    Thompson say that you don¡¯t want toe back temporarily, so I just I didn¡¯t bother you¡­¡±


    With that said, she asked with great concern: ¡°Charlie Wade, how have you been all these years?¡±


    Charlie Wade felt a little nauseous in his heart, but he kept politely saying, ¡°Everything is fine for


    me, thank you aunt for your concern.¡±


    Corran breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: ¡°You have a good time, auntie can¡¯t be more


    pleased!¡±


    After that, she said again: ¡°By the way, Charlie Wade, aunt called you, mainly because I want to go


    to Aurouss Hilll to see you tomorrow and ask you out for a meal. I wonder if you have time?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise, ¡°You areing to Aurouss Hilll tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Corran said: ¡°Actually, aunt wanted Cameron Isaac to notify you, but I thought about it, our


    aunts and nephews have not seen each other for so many years, so we still call you personally.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Okay, when will you arrive tomorrow, I will invite you to dinner!¡±


    Corran smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner in Shangri-La tomorrow night. I have already made


    Cameron Isaac ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade did not hesitate, and agreed without thinking, ¡°Then see you in Shangri-La


    tomorrow night.¡±


    Corran smiled and said, ¡°Well, well, then we¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡±


    Charlie Wade hung up Cynthia¡¯s phone, the smile on his expression gradually disappeared. He has


    no affection for all the people surnamed Wade, whether it is his grandfather, his uncle, or his aunt.


    Before investigating the cause of his parents¡¯ death, the Wade family was the biggest suspect in his


    eyes.


    Back in the room, ire Wilson Wilson had already set a bath water for him. After taking a bath,


    Charlie Wade went back to bed to sleep with ire Wilson Wilson. ire Wilson Wilson, like a child


    waiting to hear the story, asked him if he had encountered any interesting things in Japan. Charlie


    Wade told ire Wilson Wilson what had happened between the three big families in Tokyo.


    However, he deliberately picked himself out of this series of events, not daring to let ire Wilson


    Wilson know that he was deeply involved in it. He just told ire Wilson Wilson that his clients in


    Japan happened to have some rtionship with these families, so he got some first-hand inside


    information. ire Wilson Wilson was shocked to hear Charlie Wade talk about these incredible


    things.


    The elements of big family, ninja, and assassination sound not only incredible, but also new.


    Therefore, ire Wilson Wilson was very happy to listen to it, and entangled Charlie Wade to talk


    about it veryte.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1872


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The next day, ire Wilson Wilson got up early to go to work at thepany.


    Charlie Wade had eaten breakfast made by ine Ma, and spent the whole day thinking about


    Cynthia¡¯s affairs.


    Since Stephen Thompson found himself, until now, the Wade family has never directly appeared in


    his life.


    For Charlie Wade, he also liked this situation where he didn¡¯t have to deal with the Wade family.


    However, Cynthia broke the silence between himself and the Wade family this time, which also


    means that the Wade family has begun to want to win over themselves, and for whatever purpose


    they do not want to stay in Aurouss Hilll.


    Even if I saw my aunt today and refused her request, the Wade family would definitely not give up.


    It seems that the Wade Family will be a long-term trouble for himself in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    At 5:30 in the afternoon, Charlie Wade said hello to his mother-inw ine Ma, telling her that she


    would have something tonight and not eat at home.


    Later, he went out alone and took a taxi to Shangri-La.


    Cameron Isaac wanted to pick him up by car, but Charlie Wade refused.


    The Wade family always thought that Cameron Isaac was theirs. If Cameron Isaac behaved too


    diligently to him, the Wade family might be aware of the abnormality.


    When Charlie Wade arrived at the Shangri-La catering department, Cameron Isaac was already


    waiting here in person.


    Seeing Charlie Wade arrived, Cameron Isaac immediately stepped forward and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master, you are here.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked him, ¡°Where is my aunt? Is she here?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Cameron Isaac wiped the sweat from his forehead and whispered: ¡°Your aunt said that she


    was a little tired. I arranged for a spa technician to go to her room to serve her. It will take more than


    half an hour to finish the work. .¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly: ¡°All right, then take me to the box first.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, ¡°You two will have dinner in the sky garden tonight.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but frowned. He remembered the Sky Garden, where the wedding he


    had made up for ire Wilson Wilson was held there.


    The Sky Garden is a huge banquet hall with no boxes and translucent ss around it. It is usually a


    dining ce for top Shangri-La members. Choosing to eat there will inevitably be seen by other


    guests.


    So Charlie Wade asked him, ¡°Are there many guests tonight? In case many people see me having


    dinner with her, and then recognize her, it might expose my identity.¡±


    Cameron Isaac shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shangri-La tonight haspletely cleared the


    entire catering department. Whether it is the outside box or the sky garden, there are no other


    guests tonight.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s not enough to clear a sky garden? The boxes, Chinese


    restaurant and western restaurant outside are also cleared?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron Isaac said: ¡°The catering department will only entertain you and your aunt tonight.¡±


    Charlie Wade said awkwardly: ¡°There is no need to toss like this, just find a higher-grade box?¡±


    Cameron Isaac lowered his voice and said in Charlie Wade¡¯s ear: ¡°Master, you may not know your


    aunt, she has always been like this.¡±


    After speaking, Cameron Isaac said again: ¡°Your aunt usually has eyes above the top, and she has


    always sneered at a third-tier city like Aurouss Hilll, and asked her to eat with locals in a third-tier


    city like this. In her eyes, An insult to her¡­¡±


    ¡°What score?¡± Charlie Wade said with a bit of disgust: ¡°No matter how big the shelf is, don¡¯t you still


    have to eat, drink and sleep like ordinary people? What¡¯s the point of doing this kind of


    specialization everywhere?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1873


    Charlie Wade stepped into the restaurant department of Shangri-La. The huge food and beverage


    department is indeed empty today. The waiters also evacuated a lot. ording to Cameron Isaac,


    he was afraid that there would be too many waiters, which made Cynthia upset.


    Charlie Wade walked through the outer restaurant of the catering department and came directly to


    the Sky Garden in the center.


    In the Sky Garden Banquet Hall at this time, the eighty-eight banquet tables have beenpletely


    removed, and only one is left in the center. Well-made Western-style dining table.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t need to think about it. The removal of the eighty-eight banquet tables and


    chairs must have been instructed by his aunt. Therefore, he felt a little upset in his heart. Although


    Charlie Wade hadn¡¯t met this aunt until now, Charlie Wade felt very disgusted in his aunt¡¯s style of


    being a rtive of the ancient emperor.


    Even if Charlie Wade now has nearly 60 billion Dor in cash in his bank card, Charlie Wade still


    has no intention of showing off.


    Not to mention that eating a meal is a waste of time and money, even if he is allowed to eat a bowl


    of beef noodles for ten Dor at a roadside ramen restaurant, he will not feel anything wrong.


    Moreover, in order to have a meal, the entire Shangri-La field and the entire Sky Garden were


    emptied, and it was really impossible for Charlie Wade to experience any superiority.


    On the contrary, this will make him very repulsive and resistant. Apanied by Cameron Isaac,


    Charlie Wade came to the only table. The dining table is about two meters long and one meter wide,


    with two seats ced at both ends.


    Cameron Isaac personally opened one of the seats for Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Master, I have to


    apologize for waiting here for a while.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and said, ¡°Okay, go ahead and wait for her on my mobile phone.¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked hurriedly, ¡°Master, would you like to drink something first, I¡¯ll let someone help


    you prepare it.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Just give me a ss of boiled water.¡±


    ¡°Good young master.¡±


    Charlie Wade sat at the dining table alone, fiddling with her cell phone, just in time to receive a


    message from Nanako Ito: ¡°What is Charlie Wade doing?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled knowingly when he saw her message, and replied, ¡°Preparing to eat outside,


    how about you?¡±


    Nanako Ito replied: ¡°I just came back from the hospital and apanied my father in the hospital.¡±


    Later, Nanako Ito sent another message: ¡°Charlie Wade, does your wife like the ring you gave? Is


    the size of the ring still appropriate?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied: ¡°I like it, thank you for helping me try the ring, the size of the ring is also very


    suitable.¡±


    Nanako Ito sent a smiling face and said, ¡°That would be great! It will be the Chinese Lunar New


    Year in four days. Nanako wishes Charlie Wade a Happy New Year in advance!¡±


    With a smile on his face, Charlie Wade typed his fingertips and replied: ¡°Thank you! How is Mr. Ito¡¯s


    body recovered?¡±


    Nanako Ito replied: ¡°The doctor said that after a few days of training, he can be discharged from the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie Wade just sent these three words, and at the entrance of the Hanging


    Garden, a woman dressed in luxurious and splendid walked in.


    This woman looked at her age about forty years old, wearing a limited edition Chanel costume, with


    short and medium hair dyed in yellow. Her face was not beautiful, except for her indifferent


    appearance. Kind of very mean feeling.


    This woman is Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt, Cynthia.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1874


    Cynthia walked very fast, the stride meteor came in and went straight to the dining table where


    Charlie Wade was.


    And Cameron Isaac followed her step by step with a respectful attitude.


    When Charlie Wade was still a few meters away, Cynthia smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Charlie Wade, I


    haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, and he has grown into a handsome young man!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Cynthia and found some childhood memories on her face.


    So heughed at himself and said, ¡°I will be 27 years old soon, and I am not a big or small guy


    anymore.¡±


    Cynthia looked very intimate, and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, you look so much like your dad! It¡¯s like a


    mold!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Compared with the previous years, Auntie seems to have not


    changed much.¡±


    Cynthiaughed and said: ¡°A dozen or twenty years have passed in a blink of an eye, and I am


    almost 50 years old.


    How could it be the same as before.¡±


    At this time, Cameron Isaac had already taken Cynthia¡¯s seat away carefully.


    When Cynthia sat down, he nced at Charlie Wade¡¯s side, and saw that Charlie Wade had always


    been sitting on the chair, but he hadn¡¯t stood up before he took a seat. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a


    little dissatisfied.


    ording to the rules, the younger generation at the dinner table should stand up and wait


    respectfully when the elders arrive. If the elders speak, the younger ones must bend over and lower


    their heads to listen carefully; If the elder is seated, the younger must wait until the elder is seated


    and when the elder indicates that he can sit.


    But Charlie Wade did well, his butt looked like he was on a chair all the way, not to mention standing


    up, he didn¡¯t even bother to move. Cynthia felt annoyed all at once.


    She actually didn¡¯t have a good impression of Charlie Wade. If Charlie Wade keeps missing, never


    show up again, it is naturally best for her. But I didn¡¯t expect that this kid had been missing for so


    many years, and suddenly jumped out to divide the assets of the Wade Family.


    What made her even more uneptable was that the old man gave him an Emgrand Group and 10


    billion cash was not enough, and he wanted to return him to the Wade family.


    She looked at Charlie Wade, who was dressed in ordinary clothes, had an easy-going


    temperament, and had some ignorance of etiquette, and she said in her heart: ¡°What qualifications


    does such a person have to return to the Wade family? Any direct member of the Wade family has


    received aristocratic education since childhood.


    Then he went abroad to receive advanced studies. Compared with Charlie Wade, who only spent a


    year as a senior in Aurouss Hilll, it is almost heaven and earth. Letting such a semi-illiterate return


    to Wade Family will definitely lose Wade Family¡¯s face!¡±


    However, although Cynthia didn¡¯t like Charlie Wade very much in hrt heart, she did not dare to


    refuse the father¡¯s exnation. After all, after she and her husband werepletely separated, her


    wishful thinking was to return to the Wade family, so that in the future, she would get a share of the


    Wade family¡¯s family.


    But after all, she was a married woman, and she wanted to return to her natal family to separate the


    family property. She herself was very repelled by Corran and Myles her brothers.


    In this case, if Cynthia still wants to get some of his assets, she must have her father¡¯s strong


    support. Therefore, she has always been the only one in the Wade family. She usually has eyes


    above the top, no one is in the eye, and everyone dared to contradict her, but she did not dare to


    disobey the old man.


    Moreover, whenever the old man confessed to her, she always went all out to make the old man


    happy.


    Therefore, she also warned herself in her heart: ¡°This time, I have to do the things my father


    arranged for me beautifully! Let¡¯s not say that I can persuade Charlie Wade to return to the Wade


    family, at least let Charlie Wade agree. For the Lunar New Year, I have to go back to Wade¡¯s house


    to spend time with the old man!¡±


    Thinking of this, she suppressed her dissatisfaction with Charlie Wade, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Charlie Wade, you have really suffered in Aurouss Hilll these years. My family hasn¡¯t seen you for


    so many years, and all of them miss you very much. When do you want to go home and have a


    look?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1875


    ¡°Go home and see?¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard these four words.


    Cynthia saw that he had a fake smile on his face, so he said, ¡°Charlie Wade, people say that you


    are leaving home to be the boss. Now that you are no longer young, you should go back and have a


    look after you have been away for so many years.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, agreeing: ¡°You are right. After leaving for so long, I should take time to go


    back and have a look.¡±


    As he said, he smiled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll arrange a timeter, and I will check it out if I have time.¡±


    Charlie Wade seemed to have agreed to Cynthia¡¯s proposal, but in fact it was nothing more than a


    drag form.


    After a while, to arrange another time, it is basically tantamount to nowhere. Anyway, his only idea is


    to deal with today.


    Of course, Cynthia also knew Charlie Wade¡¯s n, and immediately said, ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t have


    any resistance to your family. Family has always cared about you very much. Don¡¯t forget, your


    grandfather heard that you were after Aurouss Hilll. , Immediately asked Stephen Thompson to


    send you the Emgrand Group and 10 billion in cash. It is reasonable and reasonable. You should


    also go back and see his old man, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked back: ¡°Aunty, is it true that I just have to go back and have a look, and this


    matter is even settled?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s dissatisfaction has grown stronger.


    In her opinion, Charlie Wade was indeed a little ignorant of good and bad.


    Wade Family asked him toe all the way to ask him to go back. This is already a shame for him.


    If he knows a little bit, he should immediately agree to it, and then go directly with his ne back to


    celebrate the New Year.


    Unexpectedly, he actually yed Tai Chi with himself here, and he even said nothing.


    So, she said to Charlie Wade with a slightly displeased expression: ¡°Charlie Wade, your grandfather


    invested 110 billion Dor in you. This amount of money is nothing to the Wade family, but it is


    purely from Quantitatively speaking, it is definitely a huge sum of money. Is it possible to invest so


    much in you so that you can only go back and take a look?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Cynthia and asked seriously: ¡°Auntie, what exactly does the Wade family


    want from me? You don¡¯t have to hide it here. Let¡¯s open the skylight to speak up.¡±


    Cynthia hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Well, since you said that, then I won¡¯t go


    around with you.¡±


    As he said, Cynthia sat up straight and said with a serious expression: ¡°Your grandfather meant to


    let you go back to Wade¡¯s house to spend a reunion year together. Then, Aurouss Hilll, you must


    hurry up and stop.¡±


    Charlie Wade raised his eyes and asked with interest, ¡°Did it break? What happened?¡±


    Cynthia said: ¡°You are nothing more than an Emgrand Group in Aurouss Hilll, a family of your


    current wife.¡±

 Chapter 1876-1880

    Chapter 1876-1880


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1876


    As he said, Cynthia stretched out a finger and said arrogantly: ¡°First of all, regarding the Emgrand


    Group, you can continue to ask Doris Young to help you take care of it at that time. We have


    investigated this person, and she has the ability, and during this period of time. The Emgrand Group


    has developed well in her hands, so you can rest assured to hand it over to her.¡±


    After that, Cynthia stretched out another finger: ¡°Secondly, your current wife, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    family. We have investigated the situation of the Wilson family.


    To be honest, such a family can even count as a fart in front of the Wade family. No! How can their


    family be the Wade family¡¯s inws?¡±


    Cynthia had already looked disgusted at this time, and said, ¡°So, I advise you to leave that ire


    Wilson Wilson as soon as possible and draw a clear line with their family. It is best to give them a


    sum of money directly and let them get away forever. Leave China so that no one will make a big


    fuss about them in the future and satirize our Wade family man who is hungry and does not choose


    food!¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s face immediately became a little ugly when he heard this, and his voice became


    colder and colder. He said, ¡°Auntie, my marriage is my own business, and it has nothing to do with


    you or the Wade family. So, please also Don¡¯t interfere with the Wade Family!¡±


    Cynthia sighed and persuaded: ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Think about it yourself. You are


    a descendant of the Wade family! Choose ten of the richest second generations in the country with


    the highest status and you will definitely be there.


    For a seat, how could the girl with the surname Wilson be worthy of you? She wouldn¡¯t even be


    qualified to carry you shoes! In ancient times, she didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to be you as a


    housekeeper!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a bit of sullen tone: ¡°Auntie, she was my wife at first, and she married me


    when I was at the bottom of my life. I would never divorce her, so you don¡¯t need to divorce her.


    Moreover!¡±


    Cynthia said with regret: ¡°Charlie Wade! Don¡¯t use emotions!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Emotional matters, of course, must be emotional!¡±


    Cynthia blurted out: ¡°As a descendant of a wealthy family, feelings are not even a fart! Do you


    remember your uncle? He is also a kind of talent. He has treated me well for so many years, but


    what about it? Once his family strength can¡¯t match After I match, I must separate from him!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, Cynthia said unwillingly: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your grandfather¡¯s opinion, my


    woman¡¯s initiative to divorce will affect her reputation, and if I am not allowed to go through the


    divorce formalities, I would have severed all rtions with him! You are a man, at all Don¡¯t worry


    about the impact of divorce on your reputation, you just divorced the surname Wilson, and returned


    to Eastcliff to marry a well-known eldestdy. The future is boundless!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am more emotional. If you can do something like this, I


    can¡¯t do it!¡±


    Seeing that Charlie Wade did not ept his suggestion, Cynthia immediately said: ¡°Charlie Wade!


    You have to find out that Wade Family¡¯s hands are one of the best in the whole country! Any woman


    who wants to marry into our Wade family must have a family background that matches the Wade


    family! Otherwise, it will drag my Wade family back and shame my Wade family¡¯s face!


    The Wade family¡¯s face must not be ruined by you or ruined by the surname Wilson In the hands of


    the humble family!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, although my surname is Wade, I am not someone you can


    control and control at will. I am in charge of my marriage. No one else has the right to interfere. The


    same is true for you!¡±


    ¡°you!¡±


    Cynthia was furious at that moment. He pped the table and stood up and shouted angrily:


    ¡°Charlie Wade!


    You thought I was talking to you in a good voice, and I was discussing it with you?!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Charlie Wade asked her coldly, ¡°Are you going to force me to get a divorce?¡±


    Cynthia scolded, ¡°You are the heir of the Wade family! You must follow the arrangements of the


    Wade family. What¡¯s more, do you think the Emgrand Group and the 10 billion cash are given to you


    in vain?! If you are not obedient, the Wade family can support you, just I can step on you!¡±


    Charlie Wade was also immediately furious, and he said coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk about the


    Emgrand Group and the 10 billion cash here! The reason why the Wade family was able to advance


    by leaps and bounds and stand at the top of the country was due to my father¡¯s dedication. Plowing,


    and strategizing decision-making! If the property is counted, my father owns at least a quarter of the


    Wade family¡¯s asset inheritance rights. If that is the case, let alone 110 billion, even 110 billion, I


    deserve it! ¡°


    Speaking of this, Charlie Wade¡¯s tone became more severe, and he scolded: ¡°My father did so


    much for the Wade family, but how did you return him? You forced our family of three out of


    Eastcliff! In the end, my parents died tragically. ! I haven¡¯t settled this ount with you yet!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1877


    Cynthia didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to dare to talk to himself like this!


    Moreover, when Charlie Wade said that he should inherit a quarter of Wade Family¡¯s assets, she


    was immediately furious!


    So, she shouted directly: ¡°Asshole! You are too high on yourself! Why do you inherit a quarter of the


    assets of the Wade family?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Just because I am Charlie Wade! Just because my father is Bruce!¡±


    Cynthia scolded, ¡°Your dad has been dead for so many years, so you still want to inherit the Wade


    family¡¯s assets?! I tell you, you are not worthy!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Cynthia and sneered: ¡°My father flew for the Wade family back then. In my


    opinion, even the head of the Wade family is more than enough! It¡¯s you! I really have to follow the


    rules of the big family and get married. His daughter is the water that was poured out.


    Now that you are married, you are no longer a member of the Wade family! Why are you pointing


    fingers at me in front of me?!¡±


    The sentence that the married daughter is the water poured out is the sentence that Cynthia hates


    most in her life.


    Even if she married as a wife early on, she had been thinking about the Wade family¡¯s wealth.


    Now, after separating from her husband and severing her kindness, she pinned her hopes for the


    future on the Wade family¡¯s fortune!


    However, the elders of the Wade family, Corran, the old three Myles, and the old Four William have


    always been hostile to Cynthia. They often said this in front of Cynthia, and reminded her overtly


    and secretly not to worry about Wade family assets, because she was married. , Is no longer the


    Wade family, and is not worthy to inherit the Wade family¡¯s assets!


    Cynthia naturally refused to ept it!


    She felt that her husband¡¯s family was unreliable, the only thing she could rely on was Elder Wade!


    Therefore, in any case, she must please the old man, and let the old man give herself a legacy that


    can make her life safe for her life before death. This is also the goal of her hard work now.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that Charlie Wade, a kid who had been away from home for


    nearly twenty years, dared to say such things in front of her. It was like stepping on her tail and


    making her angry immediately!


    So, she gritted her teeth and red at Charlie Wade, and said angrily: ¡°Charlie Wade! I tell you! If


    you are more acquainted and follow the instructions of the Wade Family, the Wade Family will


    naturally not treat you badly in the future, and will let you live a life of food and clothing!¡±


    After all, she changed her conversation, her voice increased a little, and her eyes were cracked


    threatening: ¡°But if you don¡¯t know each other! Then I tell you, the Wade family can hold you up, and


    naturally they can also throw you down. Go down!


    At that time, the Emgrand Group and the 10 billion will leave you! After all, you will be beaten back


    to your original shape and be the stinky hanging silk that is despised by everyone and the


    wife¡¯s family!¡±


    Cynthia was out of control, her voice even screamed.


    In the whole sky garden, her angrily voice echoed.


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly evacuated all the service personnel, and walked out of the sky garden


    banquet hall and stood outside the door.


    At this time, even if other people are slightly dissatisfied with Cynthia, it is possible that Cynthia¡¯s


    emotions will be further out of control.


    Seeing that Cynthia¡¯s expression had already taken on a strong resentment, Charlie Wade smiled


    yfully, and asked her: ¡°So cruel? Then I would like to ask, if I¡¯m acquainted, what would the Wade


    familymand me? ¡°


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1878


    Cynthia thought that her threat had softened Charlie Wade, so she immediately sneered: ¡°First


    divorced your wife from a humble background, and then returned to the Wade family to wait for your


    grandfather¡¯s dispatch. Now Orrin of the Sun family is unified. The Sun family¡¯s control over the


    entire Sun family has reached an unprecedented peak. His daughter has a marriage contract with


    you. If you marry his daughter, it will be of great help to the Wade family.¡±


    After all, Cynthia said again: ¡°Or you can try the eldest granddaughter of the Banks Familyy, that is,


    the daughter of Zayne. She is very favored in the Banks Familyy.


    Her mother was one of your father¡¯s suitors back then. Maybe I will be willing to marry my daughter


    to you, and I will be even more helpful to the Wade family at that time!¡±


    ¡°So, after you divorced that woman, first try to develop with the eldest granddaughter of the Banks


    Familyy. If you can get her, you will get married with her. If you can¡¯t get it, you will fulfill the


    engagement with Orrin¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Charlie Wade chuckled, ¡°So the Wade Family wants me to sell for the Wade Family!¡±


    Cynthia said coldly: ¡°This is not a sell-off. After all, marriage is verymon in the upper ss. This


    is not only good for the Wade family, but also good for you!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°Auntie, since marriage has so many benefits, why don¡¯t you just divorce,


    and then try to get together with Orrin or Zayne? If you had this, it was with them. One of them


    hooked up, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge help to the Wade Family?!¡±


    When Cynthia heard this, she felt like she had been pped repeatedly by Charlie Wade. Then she


    realized that Charlie Wade seemed to be subdued, but it was actually to humiliate herself!


    Thinking of this, she immediately became angered and gritted her teeth: ¡°You beast! I am your aunt!


    How dare to insult me?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°I insult you? I shame you. If you were a man, I would have beaten you


    eight times!¡±


    Cynthia almost fainted, clutching her chest with a hideous face.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t bother to stay here at this time. He stood up and said to Cynthia disdainfully:


    ¡°Go back and tell the old man, if he wants to return to the Emgrand Group and the 10 billion, I can


    return at any time!¡±


    When he said this, his expression was stern and he shouted sharply: ¡°But!¡±


    ¡°My parents¡¯ ount, I will definitely settle it with him in the future!¡±


    ¡°At that time, all the people who are responsible for this matter will have to pay me back with profit!


    No one can escape! Even him! No exception!¡±


    ¡°You, you¡± Cynthia trembled angrily, and yelled at Charlie Wade with his fingers: ¡°You bastard! You


    dare to be so disrespectful to your grandfather because you are the heir of the Wade family! How


    outrageous!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°What if I disrespect him? If you are not satisfied, you can go back and


    comin to him!¡±


    Cynthia gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay! Every word you say today will be truthfully told to your


    grandpa. If you are beaten back to your original form, don¡¯t me my aunt for not giving you a


    chance!¡±


    ¡°Give me a chance?¡± Charlie Wade snorted: ¡°You don¡¯t deserve any chance at all! However, if I find


    out in the future and find that you are also involved in the death of my parents, then you won¡¯t ask


    me to give you a chance. !¡±


    ¡°It turned you back! It turned you back!¡± Cynthia was alreadypletely irritated by Charlie Wade.


    She grabbed a beautiful empty wine ss on the table and mmed it on the ground, shouting


    hysterically: ¡°I will definitely make you regret it. of!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and sneered contemptuously: ¡°You can use whatever means you can, I¡¯m


    waiting!¡±


    After all, he walked toward the gate without looking back.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1879


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s departure, Cynthia behind him couldn¡¯t help shouting angrily: ¡°Charlie Wade!


    I haven¡¯t left yet, what qualifications do you have to leave first! I am your elder, your aunt! You dare


    to be so disrespectful to me, I must Make you pay!¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored it. In his opinion, his aunt ispletely an idiot spoiled by the family halo. He


    never forgets to hold his airs and arrogantly at all times. It is obviously the order of the old man to


    do business, but he only cares about his own air and face, such a person, even in the Wade family,


    is difficult to achieve.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t bother to waste time with her.


    After leaving the gate, Charlie Wade left the Sky Garden directly.


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly greeted him and said nervously, ¡°Master, why are you doing this? If Miss


    Cynthia goes to the master to file aint, then your situation will be passive!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted: ¡°Don¡¯t think she is from the Wade family, but in fact she is just a dog of the


    old man. She wants to bite me, but also depends on what the old man means! If the old man wants


    to really want to Start with me, then let him let him go!¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°The reason why I only scolded her now, instead of hitting her


    or killing her, is because I was thinking that they still have blood connection with me. If they do it


    themselves, then I will even have this point.


    The bloodline is ignored! No matter who belongs to the Wade family, if you dare to bark in front of


    me, I will directly destroy him! If anyone dares to do anything to me and the people around me, I will


    directly kill him!¡±


    At this moment, Charlie Wade¡¯s body was murderous!


    Cameron Isaac sighed helplessly.


    At this moment, what he was actually worried about was not what the Wade Family would do to


    Charlie Wade in the future, but worried. Once the Wade Family became angry and angered Charlie


    Wade, Charlie Wade was afraid that he would not let the Wade Family go.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In case it really started, Wade Family might not be Charlie Wade¡¯s opponent.


    He sent Charlie Wade all the way to the door of Shangri-La, and respectfully said: ¡°Master, where


    are you going? I will drive you.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°No, you send me at this time, but the Wade family will be aware of


    the clues. Go and see Cynthia, and by the way, see what she has ns next.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded slightly: ¡°Master, then I will go and see your aunt first.¡±


    Charlie Wade reminded him: ¡°Take a look at Cynthia¡¯s return n to see when she leaves. Besides,


    I must be guarded against her going to see my wife, understand?¡±


    Cameron Isaac suddenly shuddered and stood up straight and respectfully said: ¡°Master, don¡¯t


    worry, I understand!¡±


    Charlie Wade did not put Cynthia in his eyes, but he also worried that Cynthia would think of other


    ways to save the country.


    She wanted to divorce ire Wilson Wilson on her own initiative, and then returned to Wade¡¯s


    house. She rejected her directly. Then, if she went to find her own wife, it would be a bit tricky for


    herself.


    After all, ire Wilson Wilson still doesn¡¯t know his identity. And he didn¡¯t n to let her know.


    At least, he didn¡¯t want his wife to know his identity before he found out the truth about his parents¡¯


    death and sessfully avenged his parents.


    ¡­¡­


    After Charlie Wade left, Cameron Isaac turned back to the Sky Garden.


    At this time, Cynthia was already furious on the spot.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1880


    The prepared western dining table had already been lifted by her, and the ground was full of mess.


    Because there were a lot of broken ss bast on the ground, the female foreman of Sky Garden


    was afraid that Cynthia was identally injured by the ss bast, so she hurried over with two


    waiters to clean it.


    Cynthia was full of sorrow and anger and had nowhere to vent. Seeing that the foreman came with


    two waiters, she was immediately furious.


    She went up and grabbed one of the girls. She raised her hand and pulled her face, while beating,


    she cursed and said in her mouth: ¡°Did I let youe? Did I let youe?!¡±


    The girl was pped several times, crying and begging: ¡°Miss you, calm down, I am also afraid that


    you will be injured by the ss bast, so I quickly clean the ss bast¡­¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s heart was still very angry, and even increased a bit of strength in her hands, and yelled:


    ¡°Bastard thing! I let you out, you cane out, I don¡¯t let you out, you better not even your face Let


    me see!¡±


    Seeing this, the foreman hurriedly stepped forward and begged: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be angry, this is my


    own opinion, so I ran into you¡­¡±


    Cynthia stared angrily, kicked the foreman¡¯s stomach, and cursed coldly: ¡°Things that don¡¯t have


    eyes! All three of you have been fired. Get out!¡±


    The foreman was kicked by Cynthia and sat down on the ground.


    The ground was full of ss bast, so she immediately felt a few pieces of ss bast pierced


    into the flesh.


    However, at this moment, she did not care about the severe pain caused by the ss bast. She


    was pale and clutching her belly, and said in pain: ¡°My stomach hurts¡­ Lily, please call me a


    rescuer. car¡­¡­¡±


    Lili was the other of the two waiters. She was not beaten by Cynthia because she was standing a


    little far away from Cynthia.


    As soon as she saw the foreman holding her stomach and her face in pain, she immediately asked


    with concern, ¡°Sister Nan, are you okay? Hold on, I¡¯ll call 120!¡±


    Cynthia looked at the foreman contemptuously, and said disgustedly, ¡°What kind of pity do you


    pretend to be in front of me? Do you want me to lose money to you?¡±


    The girl who was dialing the phone suddenly rebuked, ¡°Why are you like this! Sister Nan is three


    months pregnant! You are still kicking her belly. If the child has something long and two short, no


    matter how much money he has It can¡¯t solve the problem!¡±


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t help frowning, and said coldly: ¡°What are you, dare you talk to me with this


    attitude?!¡±


    The girl blurted out without showing weakness: ¡°We are human! Not a thing! Even if we are not as


    high as you, our body is given by our parents! Why are you hitting us?!¡±


    Cynthia is almost furious!


    She grew up so big, in addition to behaved like a good man with her tail clipped in front of her


    father, no one had ever dared to disobey her and talk to her in such a tone!


    But here today, she has been confronted by Charlie Wade and several waiters one after another,


    and she is naturally annoyed.


    At this moment, shepletely ignored the fact that the foreman was pregnant, and took a step


    forward, grabbed her mobile phone from the girl who had smashed her into the hands of the girl


    who was waiting for the 120-sound station to answer, and mmed it directly on the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, she immediately raised her hand and pped her face, pped her face


    fiercely, and gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°Shame on her face, and dare to yell at me here, don¡¯t


    you?!¡±


    As he was talking, Cameron Isaac stepped forward, and when he saw this, he hurriedly stepped


    forward and asked: ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Seeing Cameron Isaac¡¯s arrival, Cynthia said coldly: ¡°Okay, you are here just right! I ask you, how


    do you manage this group of people under your hands? Even I dare to stand up! Is this going to


    shake the sky?!¡±


    When Cameron Isaac saw that all three of his employees had been beaten, he didn¡¯t need to ask


    him to know that Cynthia must have vented his anger towards Charlie Wade on them, so he


    immediately said respectfully, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, these three do not have long eyes.


    I must deal with the person seriously! Don¡¯t get angry, or I will send you back to your room to rest


    first?¡±


    Cynthia was also suffocated with anger, and looked at Cameron Isaac and said coldly: ¡°Completely


    block these three b*tches for me!¡±


    After that, she stretched out her hand and pped Lily¡¯s face again, before turning around and


    leaving¡­

 Chapter 1881-1885

    Chapter 1881-1885


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1881


    As soon as Corran left, Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked the three employees: ¡°What happened just


    now?¡±


    The Lily choked and said: ¡°Mr. Cameron, Miss Cynthia was angry and raised the table. Sister Nan


    took us over to clean the ss bast. As a result, Miss Cynthia suddenly acted on us and kicked


    Sister Nan in the stomach. Sister Nan was still pregnant. I was pregnant, I wanted to call an


    ambnce, and the eldest smashed my phone¡­¡±Sister Nan, who was sitting on the ground with a


    painful face, said: ¡°Mr. Cameron, I am to me for this. You must not anger them. If thepany


    wants to punish, please punish me alone!¡±


    Cameron Isaac sighed and said, ¡°I me me for this. I didn¡¯t protect everyone. I will arrange for


    someone to take you to the hospital immediately. In addition, I will give you at least one month¡¯s


    vacation and give you apensation of 200,000 Dor each. ¡°


    After finishing speaking, he looked at the foreman sitting on the ground and said seriously: ¡°Sister


    Nan, I will contact the best gynecologist in Aurouss Hilll to help you with the baby, and make sure


    that the child is fine at all costs.


    If the child can be saved, I will I will make up for your 200,000 fetal expenses; if I can¡¯t keep it, I will


    make up for you 500,000, and then give you one year of paid leave, and go back to take a good


    rest, and actively prepare for pregnancy!¡±


    When Cameron Isaac said so, everyone was immediately relieved.


    They also worried that Cameron Isaac would obey Cynthia¡¯s request and punish them severely.


    Unexpectedly, it is really rare for Cameron Isaac to take care of everyone so much.


    Seeing the three women crying and thanking them one after another, Cameron Isaac couldn¡¯t help


    persuading him, so he greeted the security team and rushed them to the hospital.


    After all three of them were sent to the hospital, he sighed sadly in the office alone:   ¡±Hey, I really


    don¡¯t know when Cynthia, the aunt, will be tossing in Aurouss Hilll, let alone what she will do too


    much. It¡¯s a pity that I am a member of the Wade family after all.


    No matter what, I can¡¯t suppress her at all. If she really wants to cause trouble in Aurouss Hilll, I


    have nothing to do. It seems that I can only hope. Master Wade!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t pay attention to his aunt, let alone take it to heart. After returning home, he


    began to prepare for the New Year with his family.


    Since it was the first Spring Festival in the Thompson First Vi, the family of four paid great


    attention to the sense of ceremony of the Spring Festival this year.


    ire Wilson Wilson bought a lot of decorative window grilles, stickers, rednterns and other


    essories, intending to make his home more festive.


    Although ine Ma iszy, she has a strong vanity. She also wants to set out her home as soon as


    possible, and then take more photos to show off in her circle of friends, so she is busy with ire


    Wilson Wilson.


    After Charlie Wade came back, he joined them.


    ire Wilson Wilson took out a bunch of beautifully made rednterns from the big carton that he


    bought online, and said to ine Ma: ¡°Mom, I want to decorate both the third and second floor


    terraces. Hang this on the railings of the terrace. nt rednterns and turn them on after dark, the


    effect must be particrly good.¡±


    ine Ma agreed without hesitation: ¡°Okay! New Year, just have to be a little festive, I¡¯ll go hang up


    later!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, I have another business, I want to discuss it with you.¡±


    ine Ma smiled and said, ¡°Okay! Just talk about it!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said embarrassingly: ¡°You have been hanging a lot of green hats on the


    terrace on the third floor.


    This is a big Chinese New Year. It is really inappropriate to hang so many green hats, or let¡¯s


    remove the green hats. Right!¡±


    When ine Ma heard these words, she immediately blurted out without hesitation: ¡°So how do you


    do it! Those green hats are all prepared for the old man Christopher, so that after he gets up every


    day, he opens his eyes and sees this. He piled up green hats, and then was gloomy all day. If I took


    them away, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of money for him?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson helplessly said, ¡°Mom! Every family is full of lights and festivities for the


    celebration of the New Year. If we still have so many green hats, it will not look good at that time!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1882


    ¡°That won¡¯t work!¡± ine Ma said stubbornly, ¡°Those green hats are my magic weapon against the


    Wilson family. I just want them to forcibly remember that Hannah was pregnant outside with wild


    species every day!¡±


    ine Ma suddenly remembered something at this time, and said with a smile: ¡°Hey! I will hang


    thesenterns and the green hats one by one in a while. When thenterns are turned on, the red


    lanterns and the green hats are absolutely conspicuous!


    It will definitely anger the Wilson family!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson persuaded: ¡°Mom, those who celebrate the New Year, have to be forgiving and


    forgiving!¡±


    ine Ma snorted coldly: ¡°You don¡¯te to persuade me. It¡¯s useless to persuade me. Don¡¯t you


    know that your grandmother broke my leg? And my two front teeth are also given by her. I will never


    forgive her for something!¡±


    Seeing his mother¡¯s face full of determination, ire Wilson Wilson felt a burst of powerlessness.


    It seems that there is no possibility to persuade mother to change her mind.


    At this time, ine Ma held a bunch of rednterns by himself, and walked towards the elevator,


    and said as he walked: ¡°I¡¯m going to hang up thenterns and hang them with the bunch of green


    hats!¡±


    After half an hour.


    Under the organization of Mrs. Wilson, the Wilson family was also lighting up the lights in their vi,


    so it was so lively.


    The Wilson family is not what it used to be. The Wilson Group had previously received Donald¡¯s


    investment, and after repaying all the debts, it took another small project given by Donald. Now it


    has turned a profit.


    Mrs. Wilson also took back the vi, antiques, and calligraphy and painting that had been seized by


    the bank before.


    Because Donald promised to lend the Thompson First first-ss luxury vi to their family for ten


    years, Mrs. Wilson simply rented out the old vi and could earn some rent back.


    Thepany has survived enough again, and all the previous assets have returned to his own


    hands. The current Lady Wilson is very high-spirited.


    Christopher¡¯s family knew that the happy life in the future depended almost entirely on the Lady, so


    they always treated her as the empress.


    Christopher is also proud of the recent spring breeze. The Wilson Group hase back to life. He


    and Harold and Wendy and his sons and daughters are in important positions in the group.


    Harold and Wendy have re-living the lives of the rich second generation, and of course they are also


    full of joy.


    Hannah was the only one in the family who had the worst. No one gave her a good face all day


    long.


    Christopher and Mrs. Wilson hated her deeply, but because of Donald, they couldn¡¯t drive her away,


    so they regarded her as a thorn in the eye.


    Harold and Wendy also felt that their mother was too embarrassed to have been pregnant with wild


    species and contracted sexually transmitted diseases, so they always ignored her every day.


    Being rejected by the whole family made Hannah very hurt.


    Especially seeing the four people of their surname Wilson smiling every day, but she can only hold


    back at home, sweeping, cooking, and washing clothes, like a servant who doesn¡¯t need money,


    she feels even more ufortable.


    At this moment, seeing that they were all preparing various decorations for the New Year, Hannah


    stepped forward, licking her face and said tly, ¡°Oh, mom, or I will help! You forgot that we lived in


    the past. When I was in the old vi, the decorations and decorations of the house were all made by


    me as soon as the Chinese New Year came!¡±


    Lady Wilson red at her, and said in disgust: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Hurry up and clean the


    windows! I tell you, as soon as today is over, there will be three days before the New Year. You must


    have all windows in the vi. Make me spotless!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1883


    When the Lady said that she asked herself to clean the windows of the entire vi, Hannah


    suddenly copsed.


    She couldn¡¯t help but blurt out: ¡°Mom! Our vi is sorge, with so many rooms, so many windows, I


    can¡¯t finish it even after the first month of the year!¡±


    Lady Wilson said with a sneer: ¡°You still want to dy the first month? I tell you! Before the New


    Year¡¯s Eve you have cleaned all the windows of the whole family, I will drive you to the yard for New


    Year¡¯s Eve dinner! ¡°


    As soon as Hannah heard this, how angry the whole person was!


    If it weren¡¯t for Christopher, Harold, and Wendy still here, she would have liked to rush over now,


    kick the Lady to the ground with one foot, and then ride on her stomach and m her old face.


    It is a pity that he has no chance to start at all.


    Hannah was extremely helpless, even if there were 10,000 dissatisfaction in her heart, she could


    only swallow it all in her stomach, and said with an annoyance, ¡°Good mother¡­I know¡­I will try my


    best. To wipe¡­¡±


    Mrs. Wilson coldly snorted: ¡°Forget your acquaintance! She was originally a woman who corrupted


    her family style. If she is not honest and obedient, even Donald can¡¯t save you!¡±


    Faced with the arrogance of the Lady Wilson, Hannah felt so annoyed.


    But at this time, she didn¡¯t dare to say a rebuttal, she could only nod and humiliately said: ¡°Mom,


    you are right, I must listen to you!¡±


    Christopher said at this time: ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go upstairs and hang some decorations.¡±


    The Lady Wilson hummed and said to Hannah: ¡°You go to clean the windows now, hurry up!¡±


    Hannah had no choice but to do it.


    Christopher went upstairs here and came to his room. He was about to put a few grilles on the


    window. He suddenly saw that a row of rednterns lit up on ine Ma¡¯s balcony opposite Charlie


    Wade¡¯s house.


    What is disgusting is that these glowing rednterns are all next to all kinds of green hats, and the


    red light is set off on the green hats, emitting a strange color, which makes people feel annoyed to


    watch.


    Christopher was furious immediately!


    He couldn¡¯t help cursing: ¡°Damn, this ine Ma is too much, and he gave a green hat with a red


    lantern. Isn¡¯t this the fcking old saying, red and green race shit?! It¡¯s so fcking mad. I¡¯m dead!¡±


    Thinking of ine Ma not letting himself live during the New Year, Christopher felt ufortable,


    and gritted his teeth downstairs, and said to Harold who was putting window grilles in the living


    room? ¡°Harold, youe with me! Go find that ine Ma. Afterwards!¡±


    Lady Wilson frowned and asked, ¡°What are you going to do to ine Ma at this time?¡±


    Christopher scolded angrily: ¡°Mom, that stinkydy ine Ma is really deceiving people. She hung


    so many green hats on the balcony, and it¡¯s fine after hanging them for so long. Now they have one


    next to each green hat. The big redntern, this is the damn Chinese New Year and wants me to


    die! I have to find her to settle the ounts!¡±


    The Lady Wilson shouted sharply: ¡°You stop me! Go to ine Ma to settle the ount, have you


    two beat Charlie Wade? Do you two want to spend the New Year in the hospital?¡±


    Christopher, who was still aggressive just now, was immediately dumb.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1884


    Charlie Wade¡¯s strength is very abnormal. If he is at home, finding the door with his son is


    equivalent to sending him to death.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help gritting his teeth: ¡°Mom! I don¡¯t need to trouble her today, but in any


    case, I can¡¯t let ine Ma wear those green hats for the New Year!¡±


    Lady Wilson said disdainfully: ¡°If she likes to hang on, let her hang on! Now for our family, what


    counts for face?


    Money is the most real thing!


    Christopher said angrily, ¡°Then I can¡¯t bear ine Ma¡¯s bastard forever, right? When is this the


    f*cking stop?¡±


    Harold said with a ck face at this time: ¡°Dad! Didn¡¯t you always say that you want to find a


    chance to engage in a wave of ine Ma? If you want me to say, we want to do it as soon as


    possible! It¡¯s best to do it before the New Year.


    Let the Charlie Wade family have a miserable year. If this happens, Mr. Webb will also be able to


    exin it! Otherwise, we will never start with their family, Mr. Webb will soon lose patience with us!¡±


    Christopher¡¯s expression froze, and he blurted out: ¡°Yes! ine Ma¡¯s stinkydy had a ster on


    her leg before, and she stayed at home all day long and didn¡¯t go out. She didn¡¯t have a chance to


    fix her, but I think she seems to have the ster removed now.


    Now, I have to prepare for the New Year in the past two days. In my opinion, ine Ma will


    definitely go out. It is better to find a chance to provoke her and let her learn a lot!¡±


    After that, he looked at Mrs. Wilson again and asked, ¡°Mom, what do you think?¡±


    Lady Wilson pondered for a moment, and nodded: ¡°We really have to teach ine Ma a lesson. At


    least we have to cause a little trouble for Charlie Wade¡¯s family, otherwise Donald is not


    comfortable.¡±


    Later, Mrs. Wilson remembered something and said excitedly: ¡°Donald will juste to Aurouss


    Hilll tomorrow to inspect a few projects.


    It is estimated that he will spend the night in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    When Christopher heard this, he quickly agreed: ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t this a good opportunity to give back to


    Mr. Webb! Why did Mr. Webb let us live in this vi and return it to our Wilson Group to invest? To


    put it bluntly, not just for Let us be under the nose of the Charlie Wade family and disgust them? If


    we take the money and never do anything, if Mr. Webbes to me someday, we¡¯ll be in luck!¡±


    Lady Wilson hummed, and said: ¡°If you do it often, let you figure out how to do this. I only ask for


    one thing. Don¡¯t kill anyone, otherwise Donald may not be able to. You can keep us.¡±


    Christopher nodded and sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom, I nned it a long time ago. I¡¯m going to tieOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ine Ma and take some unsightly photos of her. It¡¯s best to find someone to get her pregnant and


    let them The family is ashamed!¡±


    Lady Wilson frowned, and said: ¡°Christopher, I have no objection if you find someone to do it, but


    you should never do it yourself!¡±


    Christopher nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I know it!¡±


    Harold on the side hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, are you nning to start tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Christopher grinned and said, ¡°Tie her up tomorrow, and then wait for a show for Mr. Webb


    tonight!¡±


    Harold said hurriedly, ¡°Dad, I used to know some friends, they were pretty reliable, and I can ask


    them to help!¡±


    Christopher smiled and said: ¡°Okay! You go find a few young and strong people, and then find a


    van, I have a buddy who has a vacant warehouse in the suburbs, and then I will get ine Ma


    there!¡±


    Wendy on the side asked, ¡°Dad, what if ine Ma doesn¡¯t go out tomorrow?¡±


    Harold also nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Dad, what if ine Ma doesn¡¯t go out?¡±


    Christopher said: ¡°If ine Ma doesn¡¯t go out, let¡¯s create an opportunity for her to go out! I have


    been observing her daily trajectory these days. Don¡¯t worry, I have a way to get her out of home by


    herself!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1885


    Early the next morning.


    ire Wilson Wilson and Jacob Wilson left home early and went to work on their own affairs.


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s studio is closed ording to the national legal holidays. It will be closed on


    New Year¡¯s Eve and will be closed for a total of seven days until the sixth day of the new year.


    As for Jacob Wilson¡¯s Calligraphy and Painting Association, it is a hobby group in itself, so there is


    no such thing as a holiday, it depends on everyone¡¯s mood.


    And Jacob Wilson didn¡¯t deal with ine Ma at home on weekdays, so he couldn¡¯t wait to be in the


    Calligraphy and Painting Association on the first day of the new year.


    ine Ma didn¡¯t have much entertainment, and prepared the ingredients for the New Year¡¯s Eve


    dinner alone at home.


    As for Charlie Wade, after getting up early in the morning, he checked the operation report of Oracle


    Pharmaceutical from Liam on his mobile phone.


    At present, several production lines of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall in Japan have begun to smoothly


    switch to Oracle Nova Dias, and arge amount of inventory has been in ce within a period of


    time.


    Charlie Wade ns to sell Oracle Nova Dias on the first day of the Lunar New Year in Japan. At that


    time, all major Japanese TV stations will also broadcast Stefanie¡¯s endorsement of Oracle Nova


    Dias ads.


    As one of the most well-known actresses in Asia, Stefanie¡¯s influence in Japan cannot be


    underestimated.


    In addition, the efficacy of Nova Dias is far ahead of simrpetitors, so Charlie Wade believes


    that Nova Dias will be a hit in Japan.


    When ine Ma downstairs was preparing the ingredients, the doorbell rang.


    She stepped out of the yard, saw a courier guy standing outside the door, and opened the yard door


    directly.


    The courier brother asked her: ¡°Is this Ms. ine Ma¡¯s house?¡±


    ine Ma nodded: ¡°I am, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The little brother handed a small package to her and said, ¡°Hello Ms. ine Ma, this is your city


    express, please sign for it.¡±


    ¡°Sent to me?!¡±


    At this time, ine Ma was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t do much online shopping, and she didn¡¯t


    buy anything online recently. Why does she have her own city express delivery?


    So, after she signed for the courier, she opened it suspiciously.


    After unpacking, ine Ma found that the express included it was a trial package of high-end body


    care essential oils, as well as a very beautifully made card and a printed letter.


    She opened the letter and read all the words on the letter: ¡°Hello, distinguished guest,


    congrattions on your acquisition of the whole body spa treatment package of Lizi high-end


    beauty and health club worth 8888 Dor. With the package card, you can visit the store at any


    time. Enjoy free full spa services, no appointment required!¡±


    After reading these, ine Ma said with joy: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going! Free body spa treatment?! Is there


    such a good thing?!¡±


    The thought of lying on the beauty bed in the beauty salon and enjoying the meticulous massage by


    the technicians makes ine Ma feel itchy all over!


    She could not help but secretly said: ¡°I have been raising legs at home some time ago. I haven¡¯t


    enjoyed a high-end spa for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect that a free high-end spa would suddenly hit


    me. Maybe someone made a mistake. It¡¯s sent to me. If I don¡¯t hurry to experience it, if someone


    catches it back, wouldn¡¯t I be a big loser?!¡±


    Thinking of this, ine Ma immediately put the package card into his pocket and ran into the house


    excitedly, went straight to his room on the third floor, changed clothes for going out, and nned to


    go out and make the spa immediately.


    Thinking of Charlie Wade before going downstairs, she went to the door of Charlie Wade and ire


    Wilson Wilson¡¯s room on the second floor, knocked gently on the door, and asked with a smile:


    ¡°Good son-inw, have you gotten up yet?¡±


    Charlie Wade got up and opened the door and asked, ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    ine Ma smiled embarrassedly: ¡°Well, mom is going out for something. The breakfast is ready and


    it¡¯s in the kitchen. It¡¯s still hot. Go down and eat while it¡¯s hot!¡±

 Chapter 1886-1890

    Chapter 1886-1890


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1886


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Okay mom, go ahead if you have anything.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Good, good! Then mom will go out first, if you have anything


    to do, call mom!¡±


    ¡°it is good.¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t think too much, after all, ine Ma was also an adult, and it was normal to go


    out.


    ¡­¡­


    Christopher had been on the terrace of his room at this time, staring closely at the door of Charlie


    Wade¡¯s house.


    Seeing ine Ma went out in a hurry, a sneer was wiped from the corner of his mouth.


    Afterwards, he walked downstairs quickly and said to Harold: ¡°Harold, ine Ma is out! How are


    your friends preparing?¡±


    Harold smiled and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry if I do the job, I¡¯m all ready, and I¡¯m sure that ine Ma


    will never return!¡±


    Christopher said hurriedly: ¡°Come here, you will review the overall n with me, and I will see if


    there are any omissions!¡±


    Wendy and Mrs. Wilson also leaned in, waiting for Harold¡¯s text with a look of expectation.


    Harold said triumphantly: ¡°First of all, the beauty card sent to ine Ma by the same city courier just


    now, isn¡¯t that beauty salon called Lizi Beauty Health Club?


    The owner of this beauty club is a former friend of mine. He is now having difficulties in business


    and has always wanted to sell the beauty salon, but the economic situation is not good recently, so


    he has not been able to sell.¡±


    Christopher waved his hand: ¡°Talk about the important point!¡±


    Harold said hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad! I have to exin the whole n to you!¡±


    Christopher nodded: ¡°Yes, you say.¡±


    Harold then continued: ¡°My friend can¡¯t make it anymore now, so I just want to take advantage of


    the fact that the New Year¡¯s members have a lot of things at home and can¡¯t take care of them to do


    beauty, and take advantage of the opportunity to roll the money away.


    I told him, as long as he cooperates. Well, I gave him 200,000 Dor for this scene. He wanted to


    run away anyway, so he was naturally willing to make more money before running away.¡±


    Wendy on the side hurriedly asked: ¡°Brother, did you intend to tie ine Ma to the beauty salon


    when you fudged ine Ma?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Harold nodded and said, ¡°That beauty salon has a back door. When ine Ma goes to the


    spa, I will arrange for a technician to put sleeping pills in her water. When she passes out, we drive


    to the beauty salon.


    At the back door of the courtyard, ine Ma was directly tied up and taken away from the back


    door, absolutely unaware of it!¡±


    Hannah heard this and hurriedly asked, ¡°Harold, what do you n to do with ine Ma after


    torturing ine Ma?¡±


    Harold said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about this yet, what do you think?¡±


    Hannah immediately gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Find a ck coal mine and send her to dig coal


    too!¡±


    Harold said embarrassingly: ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone who runs a ck coal kiln either!¡±


    Wendy blurted out: ¡°Then send her to Africa to grow sugarcane! I heard that there are many illegal


    immigrants there, and they can only bury their heads in the sugarcane fields and chop sugarcane


    for the rest of their lives, and they cannot live without the African continent!


    Harold coughed and said awkwardly: ¡°Wendy, what you said is illegal immigration, how can I have


    that rtionship!¡±


    Hannah was anxious and blurted out: ¡°Harold, are you nning to find someone to take ine Ma


    after sleeping, take pictures, and then let her go?! This is too cheap for her, right?!¡±


    Although Christopher was very disgusted with Hannah, but when he heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but


    nodded in agreement: ¡°Yes! I just found someone to sleep with ine Ma, maybe he even let ine


    Ma take advantage!¡±


    Lady Wilson thought for a moment, and said: ¡°We are helping Mr. Webb with ine Ma. Or else you


    call and ask Mr. Webb to see if he has any friends who run ck coal kilns. Lan arranged to dig


    coal!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1887


    Donald¡¯s life has been miserable recently.


    The eldest son Sean is still recovering from his injuries at home, and the second son Kian¡¯s


    condition has not improved. He has basically given up treatment.


    In addition, Donald¡¯s wife Xenia is also divorcing him recently. The main reason for the divorce was


    the death of Marcone and his wife Lily. Xenia felt that Donald didn¡¯t protect his brother, nor did he


    find out who killed his brother.


    In Xenia¡¯s eyes, what was even more exaggerated was that instead of helping his younger brother


    avenge Donald, he was at home every day, scolding his dead brother bloody.


    Of course Donald hates Marcone crazy.


    In his opinion, it was the bastard whopletely ruined the reputation of the Webb family, so that


    the market value of the Webb family was directly cut down because of its reputation.


    It was originally the first family in Southaven, but now, it can¡¯t even make the top ten in Southaven.


    What made him a little uneptable was that his wife was so ignorant to praise!


    I haven¡¯t med her for being too doting on her younger brother, causing the Webb family to be


    implicated, but she med herself on the contrary, it is really unreasonable!


    Because of this, the two of them simply fell into a long cold war.


    Originally, Donald spoiled his wife very much, but now he doesn¡¯t even bother to care about her,


    and put all his thoughts into his career.


    Now Donald has only one thought in his mind, which is to do everything possible to make the Webb


    family rise again!


    At just this time, he was following up on a real estate project in Aurouss Hilll, so early this morning,


    he came to Aurouss Hilll from Southaven for inspection.


    Just when he first arrived at the project site, he received a call from Christopher.


    On the phone, Christopher said tly: ¡°Hello, Mr. Webb! I¡¯m Christopher, we haven¡¯t seen you in a


    long time!¡±


    Donald said coldly: ¡°Christopher, you call me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Christopher hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Webb, this is the case. Doesn¡¯t this mean that the New


    Year ising? Our family wondered, saying that nothing will let Charlie Wade¡¯s family have a


    stable year, so we n to confront Wade first today. Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw, ine Ma,


    decided to find someone to give her to her first, and then take some photos and videos and upload


    them to the Inte, so that Charlie Wade¡¯s family will be disgraced!¡±


    Donald suddenly became interested, and his voice improved a little, ¡°Huh? Christopher, I heard that


    right, did your family finally dare to do something with Charlie Wade?¡±


    Christopher said embarrassingly: ¡°Mr. Webb, I really didn¡¯t think of a n before, so I haven¡¯t


    moved, but you can rest assured! This time we must do this thing beautifully!¡±


    With that said, Christopher said with a bit of bitterness: Charlie Wade is in Aurouss Hilll.


    I heard that there seems to be a nickname called Real Dragon in the world. I want to see if his


    mother-inw lets people y, he is in this world. Can the true dragon¡¯s face hang on it? ¡°


    When Donald heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Not bad, not bad! Do this thing well, I will not treat


    you badly.¡±


    Christopher was overjoyed, and he was too busy to ask: ¡°By the way, Mr. Webb, I called you. I


    actually wanted to ask you if you know the little boss who runs the ck coal kiln. If you know him,


    that¡¯s really true. Great, after I find someone to take care of ine Ma, I will send her directly to the


    ck coal mine!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1888


    Donald thought for a while and said, ¡°There are not many coal mines in the South, so I really don¡¯t


    know anyone who runs ck coal mines.¡±


    Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered something, and said with a smile: ¡°But I do have a kid


    who runs a brick factory at home. The work in the brick factory is not easypared to the ck


    coal kiln. You can take Charlie Wade His mother-inw sent there as a coolie!¡±


    Christopher immediately smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Webb, this is really great. A b*tch woman like


    this should throw her into the ck brick factory!¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Webb, do you think it is convenient for you to tell me the


    address of your friend? After I have asked ine Ma to take care of it, I will send it directly!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Donald sneered: ¡°I have a deep hatred with Charlie Wade. Now I just arrived in


    Aurouss Hilll. There is no reason to miss such an enjoyable thing. You tie her up first, and then give


    me an address. I will go over. Witness it with my own eyes!¡±


    Christopher hurriedly agreed, ¡°Mr. Webb, don¡¯t worry, I must have done this properly, and I will call


    and let you witness it in person!¡±


    Donald hummed, and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, I have something to work on. Call me after you finish


    it.¡±


    ¡°Good Mr. Webb!¡±


    As soon as Christopher hung up the phone, he immediately couldn¡¯t help but said to the family


    excitedly: ¡°Mr. Webb said, he has a friend who runs a brick factory. When we tie ine Ma, we will


    let someone do it as nned. After that, she immediately sent to the brick factory to let her work


    hard in the brick factory for the rest of her life!¡±


    When Hannah heard this, she felt very unbnced in her heart. She said angrily, ¡°I went to the


    ck coal kiln at the time. How can Hannah go to the brick factory! This is too cheap for her!¡±


    Christopher red at her dryly, and blurted out: ¡°You know what a shit! The brick factory is much


    more bitter than the ck coal kiln. Although the ck coal kiln is dirty and tired, it is warm in the


    winter and cool in the summer. The brick factory is different. The fire burns bricks in all seasons,


    and the heat alone can¡¯t stand the heat.


    Moreover, the work of moving bricks is no easier than digging coal. Generally speaking, brick


    factories suffer more than ck coal kilns!¡±


    Hannah felt a little morefortable.


    However, she still had one more question to ask, but she swallowed it again.


    So I can only murmur in my heart: ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know if ine Ma will meet a squinty supervisor


    after being sent to the brick factory. If I can meet, that would be great, and it¡¯s better to let her Get


    sick and get pregnant again!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    The Presidential Suite of Shangri-La Hotel.


    Cynthia was making a short report to Lord Wade over the phone.


    On the phone, she described Charlie Wade as a scumbag with perverted personality, hot temper,


    low quality, and unremarkable. She also always emphasized to Lord Wade: ¡°Dad, Charlie Wade,


    this kid has not received any education for so many years and has very low quality.


    You can¡¯t let him go back to Wade¡¯s house, otherwise, our Wade¡¯s face will be lost by him!¡±


    Lord Wade listened to her little report of adding fuel and jealousy, and said lightly: ¡°Cynthia, I always


    thought you were very smart. I didn¡¯t expect to be so easily influenced by emotions. It really


    disappointed me!¡±


    Cynthia suddenly became nervous when he heard this, and blurted out: ¡°Dad, I¡­Where am I not


    doing well enough?¡±


    Lord Wade said coldly: ¡°You still don¡¯t understand, why do I want Charlie Wade toe back?¡±


    Cynthia said embarrassingly: ¡°Dad¡­I really don¡¯t understand too much. If you want me to say that


    Charlie Wade¡¯s quality is so low, not only can we not let hime back, but we have to draw a


    clear line with him!¡±


    Lord Wade snorted and said: ¡°What I want now is to let any of my grandsons marry Zara from the


    Banks Familyy, or to marry Stefanie from the Sun family. Now it seems that only Charlie Wade¡¯s


    Greatest chance!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1889


    ¡°how can that be possible!¡±


    Cynthia blurted out: ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t seen Charlie Wade for many years, so you think of him too


    well. Let me tell you the truth, Charlie Wade is now a small gangster in a remote country! Whether


    it¡¯s Zara or Stefanie, They are all Eastcliff¡¯s famousdy of the sky, how can they be worthy of


    him?!¡±


    Lord Wade said coldly: ¡°I saw Orrin at the Chamber of Commerce yesterday, and I asked him if he


    still remembers Charlie Wade¡¯s engagement with his daughter. He said to me on the spot, as long


    as he can find Charlie Wade, he must not hesitate. Let your daughter marry him!¡±


    ¡°In addition, Orrin also said that no matter what Charlie Wade is now, even if he is begging along


    the street, he is also the future son of the Sun family. Their family has long reached a consensus on


    this matter!¡±


    Cynthia was stunned: ¡°What age is this, is Orrin crazy?¡±


    Lord Wade said in a harsh tone: ¡°I don¡¯t want to care if Orrin is crazy or not, don¡¯t worry about it.


    Your task now is to do everything possible to make Charlie Wade promise toe back for the New


    Year!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Cynthia was so helpless that he had no choice but to say angrily: ¡°Dad, tell you the truth, Charlie


    Wade was too much yesterday, so I didn¡¯t control my emotions yesterday. I had a big fight with him.


    He didn¡¯t eat anything, so he just waved away. Up¡­¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Lord Wade yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you. With your acting style, it¡¯s not good to


    say who is too much!¡±


    After that, Lord Wade said again: ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else, I must bring Charlie Wade back


    to me! If he doesn¡¯t want to return, then you can think of something else!¡±


    Cynthia hurriedly asked: ¡°Other methods? What method?¡±


    Lord Wade said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a wife in Aurouss Hilll? Can you find a way to get in touch with


    his wife or his father-inw?¡±


    Cynthia said immediately: ¡°Then I will go to see his wife, give her some money, and let her divorce


    Charlie Wade!¡±


    Lord Wade said: ¡°Don¡¯t go to his wife, you can make a fuss from his mother-inw first. I heard that


    his mother-inw is very greedy for money and is a master who sees money!¡±


    Cynthia quickly said, ¡°Dad, then I will try to find a breakthrough from his mother-inw!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lord Wade reminded: ¡°After you meet his mother-inw, don¡¯t reveal your true identity,


    otherwise, if you let that kind of evil people know that Charlie Wade is a member of our Eastcliff


    Wade family, you will be killed. She won¡¯t let her daughter divorce Charlie Wade either.¡±


    ¡°Good dad! I see!¡±


    Cynthia quickly agreed, and then immediately took out the phone, called the bodyguard who


    brought Aurouss Hilll this time, and ordered: ¡°Check me where Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw is, I


    want to see her!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ine Ma rushed to take a taxi to the beauty club on the package card. When she came in and


    showed the package card, she was somewhat guilty, for fear that others might make a mistake, or


    the card itself could not be used.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that the clerk said to her very politely: ¡°Hello madam! Your package


    card can be used at any time and no appointment is required. Do you want to experience it now?¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, he said excitedly: ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been taking a taxi from a long


    distance, can¡¯t I juste and ask you? Hurry up and arrange a technician for me, I will have a


    good experience now.¡±


    The clerk nodded and said respectfully: ¡°Madam, our full-body spa here is for bathing first. I will take


    you to bathe and change clothes first, and then arrange a technician to do the spa for you!¡±


    ine Ma was very happy. When she had money in her hands, she did not go to beauty salons or


    beauty clubs to do facial or spa treatments.


    Therefore, she knows the process of a high-end spa in a beauty salon. The first thing she must do


    is to soak in a flower petal milk bath, then put on the disposable underwear provided by the beauty


    club, and receive a full body massage from a technician.


    ine Ma happily followed the clerk to the bathroom and found that a tank of water had been


    ced here, with milk, flower petals and bath salt added to the water, and immediately smiled and


    said, ¡°Oh, your service is really in ce. Come on, put the water away first.¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1890


    The clerk thought that ine Ma had noticed the abnormality, and hurriedly said, ¡°Uh¡­that¡­this is


    the case.


    We originally had a customer who made an appointment toe to the spa. The water for our bath


    is ready, and she said that we can¡¯t do anything temporarily, so you can just pick a ready-made


    one.¡±


    ine Ma smiled and said, ¡°Oh, what a coincidence, it seems that God just wants to make up for


    me and let me enjoy it!¡±


    After speaking, she waved to the clerk and said, ¡°Okay, you can go out. I will take a bath by myself


    and let the technician prepare to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    After the clerk came out, he immediately ran to report to the boss.


    When the boss heard that ine Ma wasing, he quickly called Harold and said to him, ¡°Harold,


    people have alreadye and are taking a bath. When will youe?¡±


    Harold said excitedly: ¡°Great! Old Ben, you must stabilize her for me, don¡¯t expose any ws, I am


    ready to go over!¡±


    The owner of the beauty salonughed and said, ¡°Harold, who is my brother, since I have promised


    you, I will definitely do this thing beautifully!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Harold smiled and said, ¡°Wait for half an hour!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Harold said again: ¡°Ben, your shop will not do business with other


    customers in the morning, so as to avoid idents.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do other business in the morning, just pick up your order!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Just as ine Ma was lying in the bathtub soaking, a Rolls-Royce stopped at the door of this


    beauty salon.


    A tall bodyguard walked out of the co-pilot. After getting out of the car, he immediately opened the


    rear door.


    Immediately afterwards, Cynthia, dressed in gorgeous clothes, stepped down.


    She looked at the door face of this beauty salon, and said contemptuously: ¡°What a broken beauty


    salon, looking at it, it¡¯s not up to the standard!¡±


    In fact, the decoration of this beauty salon is pretty good. Although it is not a top-notch, it is not


    affordable by ordinary housewives in Aurouss Hilll.


    However, for the top rich second generation like Cynthia, it is really too much to be on the table.


    The money she paid for a treatment at a top beauty salon is enough to buy this beauty salon.


    The bodyguard whispered from the side: ¡°Miss, the woman you are looking for is doing beauty


    treatment here, just came in ten minutes ago.¡±


    Cynthia nodded, and said in disgust, ¡°Follow me in.¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    The bodyguard took the lead and reached out and pushed open the door of this beauty salon.


    The clerk rushed over and said apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we won¡¯t receive guests in the morning.¡±


    Cynthia frowned: ¡°I won¡¯t receive guests? A woman named ine Ma, didn¡¯t she juste to your


    store for a spa? Why didnt she be unwee when she came to you?¡±

 Chapter 1891-1895

    Chapter 1891-1895


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1891


    The clerk was questioned by Cynthia, and he didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    She knew very well in her heart that the boss meant that she would never treat guests this morning,


    so she couldn¡¯t let anyone in.


    So she hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma¡¯am, we really don¡¯t treat guests in the morning. Ms. ine Ma


    made an appointment in advance, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Cynthia almost exploded in anger.


    I condescended toe to this kind of shabby beauty salon. It is like a phoenixing to the


    chicken coop. Didn¡¯t expect that this chicken coop would not let me enter? !


    She immediately furiously said: ¡°Don¡¯t let me in, right? Believe it or not, you won¡¯t have to do this in


    the future?!¡±


    The clerk suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She could also see that Cynthia¡¯s dressing was no ordinary person at first nce. If she really


    angered her, it might cause trouble.


    So she could only say respectfully: ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, wait a moment, I will ask our boss for


    instructions.¡±


    Cynthia waved his hand in disgust: ¡°Move faster, I have very limited patience!¡±


    The clerk hurried to the boss¡¯s office. The boss was already in his office at this time, picking up


    valuable items.


    He intends to help Harold this time. After earning Harold¡¯s 200,000 Dor, he will immediately


    prepare to run away and vacate the shop tonight. If this is the case, when members of the shop


    arrive tomorrow, they will find beauty. The courtyard is empty.


    This is also the usual routine for most gyms and beauty salons to run away, taking advantage of


    people¡¯s unprepared feet to apply oil, so that all members who have been fooled into applying for a


    stored-value card are caught off guard.


    The clerk entered the office and hurriedly said: ¡°Boss, there is another woman outside. She has to


    come in! I can¡¯t stop her, go and see!¡±


    When the boss heard this, he frowned and asked, ¡°What woman? Didn¡¯t you tell her not to treat


    guests in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡± the clerk said aggrievedly: ¡°I told her several times, but she insisted that the guest named


    ine Ma came in, why can¡¯t she enter¡­¡±


    The boss suddenly became nervous: ¡°Couldn¡¯t you know the name ine Ma?¡±


    ¡°I do not know either¡­¡­¡±


    The boss thought for a moment, and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll deal with her and see what she wants to do.¡±


    After speaking, he got up and came out of the office, all the way to the front desk.


    Seeing Cynthia, the boss also saw that this woman should have a lot of background, and he was


    even more nervous.


    So he hurriedly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Thisdy, I don¡¯t know what your needs are?¡±


    Corran said coldly: ¡°Your store is open, why don¡¯t you let in? What do you mean by not serving


    guests in the morning?¡±


    The boss chuckled and hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s true that we have guests booked a full set of care in the


    morning, so it is not convenient to treat guests again. If youe in the afternoon or tomorrow, I will


    arrange the best technician to serve you!¡±


    Cynthia said disdainfully: ¡°Stop this set with me, I didn¡¯te to your ruined ce to consume!¡±


    The boss frowned: ¡°If you don¡¯te to consume, what are you doing?¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1892


    Cynthia said, ¡°I¡¯m here to find ine Ma, who just came to your ce for nursing care. I have


    something to talk to her in private.¡±


    As soon as the boss heard that he was not for consumption, he darkened his face and said


    annoyedly: ¡°If you are not for consumption, then please go out. If you are looking for someone to


    discuss matters, you must divide the ce. I don¡¯t provide such services. ¡°


    Cynthia winked at the bodyguard, and the bodyguard immediately took out 50,000 Dor in cash


    from his small suitcase and patted it on the counter.


    When the boss saw the money, his attitude became ttering again, and he smiled and asked, ¡°This


    lady, what service do you want me to provide you with?¡±


    Cynthia said coldly: ¡°Take me to see ine Ma. I want to chat with ine Ma in private. It won¡¯t be


    too long, at most half an hour. During this half an hour, no one is allowed to bother and can do it. ,


    This fifty thousand Dor is your reward, do you understand?¡±


    When the boss heard this, he thought to himself: ¡°Harold asked me to give that ine Ma some


    sleeping pills. After she was asleep, Harold would take her away secretly. Now he has killed the


    eldest sister halfway and has to talk to ine Ma. It sounds like a good deal for an hour, and then


    give 50,000 Dor. As long as you let Harold wait for half an hour, wait for the older sister to talk to


    ine Ma and leave, then give ine Ma sleeping pills? ¡°


    Thinking of this, he immediately agreed with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s easy to talk about! Isn¡¯t it half an hour of


    private time, no problem, Ms. ine Ma is taking a bath, you can wait in the spa room first.¡±


    Cynthia nodded and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± The boss said hurriedly, ¡°We are a female-only club. Members wear very casually here, and


    sometimes they don¡¯t even wear clothes. Even my boss can¡¯t enter the private service area for


    members. You can¡¯t bring this gentleman inside!¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t think that an ordinary beauty salon would be dangerous, so he said to the bodyguard,


    ¡°You are waiting outside.¡±


    The bodyguard nodded slightly.


    Today, Cynthia¡¯s whereabouts were made on a temporary basis, and there was no suspicious


    person following along the way, so in this case, there was basically no possibility of encountering


    danger, so he didn¡¯t care too much.


    The bodyguard waited at the door, and Corran said to the boss: ¡°Can you take me in now?¡±


    The boss smiled and hurriedly said, ¡°Let our clerk take you in. I can¡¯t get in either.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Cynthia nodded, and followed the clerk into the beauty salon.


    The apartment of this beauty salon is rtively deep, with the front desk and lobby outside, and


    then the bathing ce through the promenade, and then the spa room is going deeper.


    The reason why the spa room is ced in the deepest part is mainly because the guests whoe


    to the spa are forplete rxation and are very resistant to noise. If it is too close to the outside


    and close to the road, the vibration and horn sound of passing cars will be very obvious.


    After Cynthia followed the clerk through the deep corridor, he came to one of the spa rooms.


    The clerk respectfully said to her: ¡°Hello, madam, please wait here for a while, and I will bring her


    here after Ms. ine Maes out.¡±


    Cynthia gave a hum, took out 10,000 Dor in cash from her limited Hermes backpack, handed it to


    her, and exhorted: ¡°Don¡¯t tell ine Ma I¡¯ll wait for her here, just take her in, understand?¡±


    The clerk happily epted the ten thousand Dor, and said excitedly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Cynthia nodded: ¡°You go out first.¡±


    ¡°Gooddy.¡±


    After the clerk went out, Cynthia frowned and looked at the environment in the room, frowning in


    disgust.


    She took out a cheque written a long time ago from her bag. The amount on the cheque was one


    billion Dor, which she nned to use to buy ine Ma.


    However, the more she looked at the low-end environment of this beauty salon, the more she


    sighed in her heart: ¡°This ine Ma would actually go to this ce to do a spa. He must be a bun


    who has never seen money. Give her a billion Dor. too much!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1893


    Thinking of this, Cynthia stuffed the one billion check back into her wallet.


    She felt that if she wanted to buy a cheap woman like ine Ma, one billion would be taken


    advantage of, and one billion was enough.


    As a result, she took out the checkbook again and temporarily wrote a check for 100 million Dor.


    She nned to take this one-billion-dor check directly in a while to entice ine Ma to go home


    and force her daughter to divorce Charlie Wade. In this way, her mission to Aurouss Hilll this time


    would be halfpleted.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After writing a check for 100 million, she took out a Herm¨¨s silk scarf from her bag and ced it on


    the sofa before sitting down.


    At this time, ine Ma was still soaking in the bathtub.


    In fact, she had washed it a long time ago, and the reason why she still didn¡¯t want to soak it out


    was mainly because she felt that the milk petal bath should have a good moisturizing effect on the


    skin, so it¡¯s better to soak for a while.


    And Harold and Christopher, at this time, had already brought a few young men who were still alive


    and drove arge van to the back door of the beauty salon.


    Harold took out the phone, called the boss, and asked, ¡°Ben, how are things prepared? Have you


    fainted ine Ma? I¡¯m just waiting at the back door!¡±


    The boss thought to himself: ¡°I haven¡¯t made the extra 50,000 Dor yet, so I have to wait for my


    50,000 Dor to be safe before doing it!¡±


    So, he said to Harold: ¡°Harold, wait a moment, that ine Ma is taking a bath, there is a bit of ink,


    but don¡¯t worry, I will have the water with the added ingredients ready for her. After the bath, find a


    chance to let her drink it, and you will wait patiently for my notification. Once she faints, I will call


    you. Then you can juste in and bring someone!¡±


    As soon as Harold heard this, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Ben, you are still reliable! Okay! In


    that case, I¡¯ll wait a while, and you will notify me immediately if it¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just look at you!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ine Ma soaked for another ten minutes, feeling that the skin on her body was a little pale


    because of the blisters, and then she came out of the bathtub reluctantly.


    After she came out, she immediately rang the service bell, and the clerk who had received her


    hurried in with a clean bath towel in her hand.


    She helped ine Ma wrap the bath towel and asked diligently: ¡°Madam, do you need to wear


    disposable underwear? I will open the package if necessary.¡±


    As she said, she added: ¡°All our technicians and service staff are women. It doesn¡¯t matter if you


    don¡¯t wear them.¡±


    ine Ma thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯d better put it on. After all, this is not a bathhouse. It¡¯s too


    awkward to be alone.¡±


    The clerk nodded and quickly took apart the disposable underwear for her to wear, and prepared


    another bathrobe for her. After ine Ma put on the bathrobe, she was led to the spa room.


    Opening the door, the service staff said to ine Ma: ¡°Ms. ine Ma, pleasee in.¡±


    ine Ma nodded, and when she stepped through the door, she found a beautifully dressed woman


    sitting on the sofa in the room, and asked the clerk with some dissatisfaction: ¡°This is your


    technician? This fancy suit is too exaggerated. Right? There are so many decorations on my body,


    making it look like a mannequin in a jewellery shop. What if I identally scratched me?¡±


    Cynthia must be angry at this.


    Secretly cursed in my heart: ¡°The f*cking bun, said I was wearing fancy clothes, said I was


    pompous?!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1894


    The clerk was also embarrassed at this time. Looking at Cynthia, she didn¡¯t know how to introduce


    ine Ma.


    Cynthia frowned, and said in a very arrogant tone to the clerk: ¡°Okay, you go out first, I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    The clerk immediately left the room as if he was amnesty, and took the door behind him.


    ine Ma looked at Cynthia warily, and asked coldly, ¡°Hey, who are you?¡±


    Cynthia said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know who I am.¡±


    ine Ma suddenly sipped: ¡°I babble! The smelly Lady, what kind of big-tailed eagle is here with


    me? Dressed in colorful, damn United, and carrying a fake Hermes, it¡¯s not you who are awesome


    Up?¡±


    Cynthia suddenly shouted angrily: ¡°What are you talking about?! I am a catwalk coat customized by


    Chanel¡¯s top designer! My Hermes is also the top limited edition! The clothes I wear are worth at


    least 50 million! ¡°


    ine Ma disdainfully said: ¡°You f*cking pretend to be forced by me, when the Lady is a bunny who


    has never seen the world?


    Just your broken Hermes, and her mother dare to say that it is a limited edition. Tell you, the Lady is


    the real Hermes. people!¡±


    As she said, she immediately took out the Herm¨¨s backpack she had ced in it before taking a


    shower from the locker, hung it on her arm and stretched it out in front of Cynthia, and said


    pretentiously: ¡°Open your dog¡¯s eyes to the Lady , This is the real Hermes, simple and atmospheric,


    understand?¡±


    Corran nced at ine Ma¡¯s Hermes, and suddenly she burst intoughter.


    Seeing her smile, ine Ma couldn¡¯t help but sneered: ¡°What? I don¡¯t dare to pretend to be forced


    when I see the real Hermes, right?¡±


    Cynthia sighed, and sneered: ¡°I know what is poor, so you are called poor!¡±


    As she said, her eyes were full of contempt and said: ¡°Do you still dare to show off in front of me


    with the most basic entry-level Hermes?¡±


    Immediately, Cynthia immediately picked up her Hermes, and sneered: ¡°Open your dog¡¯s eyes and


    show me clearly, my Lady, this Hermes, can buy you more than 100!¡±


    ¡°fck your mother¡¯s old mule!¡± ine Ma said in disgust: ¡°You fcking boast that you won¡¯t be taxed.


    Listen to what you mean, do you pay 10 million for that Hermes?¡±


    Corran sneered: ¡°15 million!¡±


    ine Ma curled his lips: ¡°I really don¡¯t know where the dead Lady came from. I chopped you up


    and sold you by a catty. You are not worth 15 million! Are you still here to pretend to be your


    grandma? Get out of here. Don¡¯t f*cking dy my spa!¡±


    When Cynthia heard this, her whole body trembled with anger, and she wished to p ine Ma


    immediately to give a lesson to this unseen turtle.


    But after another thought, I came here today, not because she is more expensive than her Hermes,


    there is still business to be done.


    So she gritted her teeth and waved her hand: ¡°Okay, ine Ma, I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you


    anymore. It¡¯s meaningless. I came to you this time because I wanted to make a deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Doing business?¡± ine Ma frowned, ¡°I have nothing to do with the fake Hermes like you, so get


    out of here!¡±


    Cynthia pressed her anger and said coldly: ¡°You might as well listen to me first. I am looking for you


    this time for one purpose. You go back and get your daughter to divorce Charlie Wade. If you


    promise me, this check will be yours. .¡±


    After that, she handed the 100 million dor check to ine Ma, and said proudly: ¡°This check is


    worth 100 million.


    As long as you promise me, you can take the money first!¡±


    Seeing ine Ma¡¯s expression stunned, Cynthia sneered again, and said in a condescending tone:


    ¡°But ine Ma, listen to me. Since you have taken my money, you must do what I exin!


    Otherwise, I will not only Letting you spit out this money a lot, and it will cost you a huge price!¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1895


    ine Ma looked at Cynthia dumbfounded, and blurted out unbelievably, ¡°What are you talking


    about, this check is worth 100 million?!¡±


    Seeing her surprised look, Corran sneered, and said sarcastically: ¡°Look at the way you have never


    seen the world, Citibank cash check! Haven¡¯t you seen it? If you think of someone like you, you


    won¡¯t have the chance to see it in your life. Such arge cash check!¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s whole expression immediately became uncertain.


    Cynthia thought shepletely shocked ine Ma, and smiled satisfied.


    She held the check in her hand and pped it a few times, and smiled arrogantly: ¡°Do you want this


    check? If you want, just listen to me and persuade your daughter to leave Charlie Wade!¡±


    ine Ma¡¯s expression suddenly became a little annoyed. Cynthia hasn¡¯t figured out how this


    woman¡¯s expression has be so fast. ine Ma suddenly stretched out his hand and snatched


    the check over, took a close look in front of him, and then angrily tore the check into pieces!


    Cynthia was dumbfounded. She saw ine Ma tear her one hundred million check into shreds, and


    immediately said in her heart: ¡°It seems that I have underestimated this stinkydy named ine


    Ma! She tore the check even if she said it, it seems that her appetite is not small!¡±


    At this moment, when Cynthia saw ine Ma staring at him with an extremely angry look, he gritted


    his teeth and said: ¡°Okay! One hundred million is too small for you, yes!


    As long as you obediently listen to me, let your daughter and Charlie Wade divorce After the


    formalities arepleted, I can give you 200 million!¡±


    After all, she immediately took out the checkbook from Herm¨¨s¡¯ bag, took off the pen cap, and said


    coldly: ¡°You think about it. If you want, I will write you a check now!¡±


    When Cynthia said this, he thought to himself: ¡°You ine Ma is nothing but an old hat in a small


    city.


    Don¡¯t look at you in a vi of Thompson First, but you must be a stinky silk who has never seen a lot


    of money. A billion is in front of you, I don¡¯t believe you will refuse!¡±


    Thinking of this, Cynthia suddenly saw a flower, and in the next second, a sharp pain came from her


    left cheek!


    ¡°Snapped!¡±


    It turned out that ine Ma directly raised his hand and pped Cynthia severely!


    Cynthia has never been beaten in her entire life, and never dreamed that she lived more than 40


    years old.


    The first p in his life was actually beaten by a scumbag!


    She immediately felt a burst of anger rush to her head!


    Staring at ine Ma, she yelled hysterically: ¡°The name is ine Ma! Are you f*cking crazy? Dare


    to beat me?! Do you know who the Lady is?¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, ine Ma came up directly, kicked her chest, and kicked her directly from


    the back of the sofa!


    Although Cynthia is not a good person, she is also an intellectual.


    Although she was proud and bullied all her life, she basically did not bully herself by herself.


    Therefore, ine Ma suddenly moved her hands, and she suddenly had no resistance!


    Seeing being knocked to the ground by ine Ma, she struggled to get up and cursed with a


    disheveled hair: ¡°ine Ma! Are you fcking sick?! My mother gives you money, if you fcking don¡¯t,


    there is no need to do it with my mother.¡± Don¡¯t you f*cking understand the truth that a gentleman


    speaks but doesn¡¯t use his hands?!¡±


    ine Ma gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°What a f*cking gentleman who talks but doesn¡¯t do


    anything? Since you dare to give the dead man the paper money to fool my Lady, why can¡¯t my


    Lady beat you like this! I will not only beat you today, I want to kill you!¡±


    Cynthia was almost blinded at the moment.


    She yelled hysterically, ¡°What the hell are you doing?! The Lady gave you a cash check from


    Citibank! You can hear clearly, it¡¯s Citibank! Even if you f*cking have never seen the world, at least


    have some basicmon sense. !¡±

 Chapter 1896-1900

    Chapter 1896-1900


    Table of Contents


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1896


    ¡°fck you!¡± ine Ma rushed over in a rage, and rode directly on Cynthia¡¯s stomach. With her big


    mouth bowed from side to side, she flicked towards Cynthia¡¯s face and cursed as she pped, ¡°You


    fcking treat me as a fool. The Lady has been fooled like this once, you f*cking dare to cheat the


    Lady!¡±


    At this moment, ine Ma thought in her heart that Jacob Wilson was hospitalized in the hospital.


    She wanted a check for her daughter ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s check-out rent.


    After Charlie Wade handed the check to her, she took the check to pay for the hospitalization.


    Unexpectedly, the denomination of that check turned out to be 100 million!


    At that time, the hospital cashier ridiculed her and threatened her to call the police to catch her.


    In the end, she went back to Charlie Wade to settle the ounts in a rage, only to realize that


    Charlie Wade had bought the check from the funeral store and nned to burn it to his deceased


    parents.


    Therefore, Cynthia now also took out a 100 million check, which looks almost exactly the same as


    Charlie Wade¡¯s 100 million check at that time. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In this case, of course she was furious!


    What¡¯s more hateful is that this damn Cynthia has been repeatedly emphasizing Citibank in front of


    her!


    In this life, ine Ma hated Citibank the most! Because for her, the worst experience in her life was


    caused by the fake ck gold card of Citibank.


    After that, she was put in a detention center, and was abused by the Lady Wilson, Wendy, and the


    big and rough Gena for several days. Those just a few days were definitely the ck hole of ine


    Ma¡¯s life.


    Therefore, when she saw that Cynthia not only cheated herself with a cheque of 100 million Dor


    from the dead, but also dared to use Citibank to chirp here, she was already angry!


    Cynthia was dizzy and nauseous when ine Ma was beaten at this time, and her cheeks that


    ine Ma beat him back and forth were red and swollen, and the pain was unbearable. Although


    she screamed, her bodyguard was outside the gate at this time and couldn¡¯t hear the movement so


    deep inside, so she couldn¡¯t help her at all.


    Even though Cynthia was beaten very dumbfounded, she knew very well in her heart that now it is


    idiotic to get her mobile phone and let the bodyguarde in to rescue her, so she can only fight


    with ine Ma! ?


    As a result, she suddenly stretched out her hand to grab ine Ma¡¯s hair like crazy. After grabbing


    a lock of ine Ma¡¯s hair, she yanked her desperately!


    ine Ma didn¡¯t expect thisdy to be beaten by herself all the time, and as a result she attacked


    her hair!


    Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her hair, which made her scream several times, and she was


    desperately trying to beat Cynthia with her hands.


    While beating and cursing: ¡°Silly idiot, you dare to pull my Lady¡¯s hair, my Lady fight with you!¡±


    Naturally, Cynthia was not to be outdone. With that strand of hair in her hand, she desperately tore,


    and directly tore all that strand of hair from ine Ma¡¯s head!


    This time, ine Ma covered her head in pain and yelled. Cynthia saw that this was an opportunity,


    and directly pushed ine Ma to the ground, and then rushed up, riding on ine Ma¡¯s stomach,


    facing her face for a while. f*ck!


    ¡°Even I dare to fight, I f*cking kill you shrew!¡±


    Cynthia was mad at this moment. If she were to give her a knife, she would be able to kill ine Ma


    on the spot.


    At this moment, the waiter outside heard the movement and ran over in a hurry, opened the door to


    see, and was shocked immediately, so he hurried to the boss¡¯s room, opened the door and panted


    and said, ¡°Boss, no¡­ ¡­Not good! Then¡­the two women¡­in the room¡­fight¡­fight¡­¡±


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1897


    As soon as the owner of the beauty salon heard that the two women were fighting, they became


    angry.


    ¡°Damn, aren¡¯t friends chatting? Why are you fighting again?!¡±


    The clerk hurriedly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s a terrible beating. If you don¡¯t check it again, you will


    probably kill you!¡±


    ¡°f*ck!¡±


    The beauty salon owner was nervous.


    I haven¡¯t run away yet. If something goes wrong at this time and the police are brought in, it will be a


    big trouble.


    So he hurried to check the situation. Before he got there, he heard that he had been beaten to the


    death.


    ine Ma was yelling through the door: ¡°Damn, stinky girl, my Lady can¡¯t cure Gena¡¯s big fat pig,


    and he can¡¯t cure you?!¡±


    Cynthia obviously took the advantage, gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°You wait! I¡¯m definitely not


    going to make you feel better! I won¡¯t let you live to see the sun tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Snapped!¡±


    ine Ma pped Cynthia¡¯s face again: ¡°That broken mouth, why the f*ck is forcing me to talk, see


    if I won¡¯t tear your mouth to you!¡±


    The owner of the beauty salon opened the door and took a look, but was frightened by the two


    women with blood on their faces and quickly closed the door.


    He muttered nervously in his mouth: ¡°No way, no way! If you continue to do this, you must die!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately ran to the back door, and when he pushed the door, he saw a van


    parked upside down at the door, with the trunk entrance facing the back door.


    So he hurried to the co-pilot and took a picture. Harold put down the car window and asked


    excitedly: ¡°Beni, has that stinkydy ine Ma fainted?¡±


    The owner of the beauty salon said anxiously: ¡°Fat! I fought with a woman inside. If you continue to


    fight, you will kill people. Go in and take them away!¡±


    Harold asked in surprise: ¡°What¡¯s the situation?! Have you started fighting? With whom?¡±


    The owner of the beauty salon was a little guilty, but didn¡¯t mention a word about the fact that he


    charged Cynthia in. He said hurriedly: ¡°I don¡¯t know who the hell is, you quickly take the person


    away, otherwise it¡¯s all over if something happens!


    I¡¯m going to die, and you are going to die!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Harold hurriedly led a few young people out of the car.


    A crowd of people, led by the owner of the beauty salon, swarmed to the door of the spa room.


    Before opening the door, they heard the mess inside.


    Harold kicked the door open. Seeing ine Ma was riding on a woman with a bloody face and


    beating her, he immediately said to a few people around him: ¡°It¡¯s the woman above, grab her and


    take her into the car! ¡°


    ine Ma turned to find Harold, and suddenly shouted in panic: ¡°Harold! What do you want to do?!¡±


    Harold grinned and said, ¡°Second aunt, you spent so long with our family and sent my mother to the


    ck coal kiln. Now is the time to pay a price!¡±


    After speaking, he waved his hand, and several people around him immediately rushed over and


    tied ine Ma up.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know what was going on, but when someone started to arrest the woman who had


    been beating him, he was finally relieved and angrily cursed: ¡°The surname is ine Ma, my


    mother is going to break you into pieces! Wait! ¡°


    As Cynthia spoke, she reached into Herm¨¨s¡¯ bag and fetched her phone.


    Seeing this, Harold hurriedly scolded: ¡°Damn, you still want to call?! Put the phone down for me!


    Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being polite!¡±


    Cynthia looked at him and blurted out: ¡°This matter is my personal grievance with ine Ma, don¡¯t


    worry about it! Give ine Ma to me, and I will give you a satisfactory reward!¡±


    Harold exploded immediately.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1898


    He thought to himself: ¡°Is this woman mindless? Give ine Ma to you? How can our family exin


    to Mr. Webb? Besides, I don¡¯t care how you appeared here today, since you and ine Ma When


    they got together, in order to avoid problems with my kidnapping ine Ma, then I can only take you


    away!¡±


    So he ignored Cynthia and said directly to the young people: ¡°Tie up this Lady and take her away!¡±


    When Cynthia heard this, he shouted angrily: ¡°Tie me?! Do you know who I am?!¡±


    Harold said in disgust: ¡°I don¡¯t bother to know who you are. When you and ine Ma go to the brick


    factory to burn bricks, tell ine Ma who you are!¡±


    After speaking, he said to the few people: ¡°Give me both of them!¡±


    Cynthia said hysterically: ¡°You dare to move me, I¡¯m Cyn¡­oo¡­¡±


    Before Cynthia could say the rest, her mouth was tightly gagged with a towel.


    The end of ine Ma was the same. After being gagged, Harold immediately said to them: ¡°Hurry


    up and get people in the car!¡±


    Several people immediately took ine Ma and Cynthia, walked out the back door quickly, and


    stuffed them into the carriage.


    Harold said to the owner of the beauty salon at this time: ¡°Ben, I advise you to withdraw as soon as


    possible and don¡¯t spend it here.¡±


    The owner of the beauty salon said: ¡°No, I still have some second-hand equipment and furniture


    waiting to be processed!¡±


    Harold asked him: ¡°How much money can it be worth just such a little second-hand tatter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worthless, but it¡¯s better than a lot of things. If you sell it, you can sell it for ten or twenty


    thousand.¡±


    Harold said hurriedly: ¡°You quickly pull it down! How long do you have to spend for this 20,000


    Dor? In case it is for such a small amount of money, and you finally want to run away, then you


    will lose out. ! So I advise you to leave now! After I am gone, you should withdraw from the back


    door quickly!¡±


    The beauty salon owner thought carefully: ¡°Yes¡­ the woman who came to ine Ma just now has


    apanion, but thatpanion is waiting outside at this time, and now she is taken away by


    Harold. The other party can¡¯t wait for anyone, and it will take half an hour, and he will definitely


    come in to see what happens. Isn¡¯t it a bad thing?!¡±


    Thinking of this, he lost his heart. Anyway, he earned 200,000 Dor from Harold, and another


    50,000 Dor from Cynthia, which is already a lot of money. If he doesn¡¯t run away now, if he can¡¯t


    get away. , I regret no tears!


    So he hurriedly said to the clerk: ¡°Go and say hello to the technician, pack things up and leave in


    five minutes!¡±


    The clerk nodded busy: ¡°Good boss!¡±


    Soon, the van that Harold found, carrying ine Ma and Cynthia who were tied up by the five


    flowers, quickly left the back door of the beauty salon.


    Within a few minutes, the owner of the beauty salon also took a clerk and a technician, withrge


    and small bags of soft luggage, and sneaked away through the back door.


    At this moment, Cynthia¡¯s bodyguard was still standing beside the Rolls-Royce on the roadside,


    waiting for Cynthia toe out.


    How did he know that Cynthia was actually kidnapped in this ordinary beauty salon¡­


    Twenty minutes passed, and Cynthia hadn¡¯te out yet. The bodyguard took out his cell phone


    and nned to call Cynthia to ask.


    At the same time, the van was driving outside the city.


    Harold was sitting on the back seat with a smug look, while ine Ma, who was heavily tied up,


    was lying at his feet.


    He deliberately stepped on ine Ma¡¯s face with his feet, and sneered: ¡°ine Ma, I didn¡¯t expect


    it, you will have a f*cking today!¡±


    ine Ma was speechless, so she could only whimper a few times.


    At this moment, in Cynthia¡¯s bag next to him, the phone rang suddenly!


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1899


    Cynthia¡¯s cell phone ringing shocked Harold.


    He hurriedly reached out to Cynthia¡¯s bag and took out an Apple mobile phone.


    Seeing someone calling her, he immediately turned off the phone without saying anything, and


    threw it back into Cynthia¡¯s bag.


    Although Cynthia whimpered for a while, but there was nothing to do, and the intestines that she


    had regretted long ago were blue.


    She thought to herself, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the bad luck that I did? What am I doing with this ine Ma? If it


    wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t be kidnapped by this group of people!¡±


    However, regret at this time has no meaning. Although she is the eldest daughter of Elder Wade, at


    this moment, she is also called every day to refuse, and the ground is not working.


    At the same time, at the entrance of Lizi Beauty Salon.


    Cynthia¡¯s bodyguard found that his master refused to answer her phone.


    He didn¡¯t think much about it at first thought. After all, he knew that Cynthia was here to talk to


    ine Ma.


    Maybe it was inconvenient to answer his phone at the critical moment of negotiation.


    However, in order to be sure that he was foolproof, he called Cynthia again. Unexpectedly, after the


    call was made, the phone turned off!


    This moment made Cynthia¡¯s bodyguard nervous!


    In today¡¯s society, mobile phones are very important to anyone. Therefore, Cynthia¡¯s mobile phone


    has hardly ever been turned off during the day.


    He immediately noticed something abnormal, so he immediately said to the driver: ¡°Follow me in


    and have a look!¡±


    The driver was also one of Cynthia¡¯s bodyguards. He immediately got off the Rolls-Royce and


    rushed into the beauty salon along with the bodyguards who had been guarding the car.


    As soon as they entered the beauty salon, the two realized that something was wrong!


    The clerk was not there, and it was a bit messy inside, obviously showing signs of hastily turned


    over.


    So they searched from room to room and found the spa room where Cynthia and ine Ma had


    been fighting before.


    When they saw the house full of mess, blood, and a lock of long hair on the ground, the two of them


    shook their hearts and looked at each other, and they could see the despair and copse in each


    other¡¯s eyes!


    On the sofa, there are silk scarves left by Cynthia!


    From the scene, it can be easily seen that Cynthia was kidnapped!


    The two bodyguards suddenly felt thunderous!


    They were ordered to protect Cynthia¡¯s personal safety. They should have used their lives to defend


    Cynthia¡¯s safety, but they didn¡¯t expect Cynthia to be kidnapped right under their noses!


    One of them desperately said: ¡°It¡¯s over! This is over! The protector is not strong, this is a capital


    crime!¡±


    The other person was equally desperate and copsed and said, ¡°This¡­this shouldn¡¯t be! Missy


    decided toe to see that ine Ma temporarily today, so it is impossible to reveal any


    whereabouts in advance, and our way is not. Without being followed by anyone, who would take her


    against her, this is not logical!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t care about what is reasonable or unreasonable. The top priority now is to find the


    eldestdy! Let¡¯s call Cameron Isaac as soon as possible! Aurouss Hilll is his site, he must be better


    than us!¡±


    ¡°It makes sense!¡±


    As the man said, he immediately took out his mobile phone and called Cameron Isaac.


    Cameron Isaac was in the hospital at this time, visiting the employee who miscarried because of


    Cynthia.


    Cynthia¡¯s kick not only kicked the female employee¡¯s child, but also caused the female employee to


    cause a severe bleeding. Fortunately, the rescue was timely and he was temporarily out of danger.


    Cameron Isaac hated and angered at the thought of Cynthia¡¯s arrogance and domineering, but as a


    servant of the Wade family, he had no right to point fingers at Cynthia anyway.


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1900


    Therefore, he can onlyfort his female employee and let her cultivate her body at ease.


    Aftering out of the ward, Cameron Isaac sighed, wondering when the grandmother Cynthia


    could leave when the phone suddenly rang.


    The person who called was Cynthia¡¯s bodyguard.


    Cameron Isaac answered the phone: ¡°Hey, this is Cameron Isaac.¡±


    The nervous people on the other end of the phone almost cried, and choked up: ¡°Mr. Cameron,


    something has happened, Mr. Cameron!¡±


    Cameron Isaac frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s such a fuss.¡±


    There was a shivering voice and said: ¡°Isaac¡­Mr. Cameron, the eldestdy¡­she¡­she was


    kidnapped!¡±


    There was a buzz in Cameron Isaac¡¯s mind!


    What do you mean?


    Cynthia was kidnapped in Aurouss Hilll?


    Who is so bold that even the Wade family dare to tie them?


    So, he hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me know the matter clearly after the first five to ten!¡±


    The other party hurriedly said, ¡°Today the eldestdy is looking for a woman named ine Ma to


    talk about something, so we apanied the eldestdy to a beauty salon and met with that ine


    Ma¡­¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly¡­the two of them disappeared in the beauty salon together, and even the clerk and


    boss of the beauty salon were missing¡­¡±


    In the next moment, he immediately thought of Charlie Wade.


    He knew that Charlie Wade had a big quarrel with Cynthia in the Sky Garden, and the two sides


    must have been very ufortable, so it might really be Charlie Wade¡¯s hand.


    So he hurriedly called Charlie Wade and asked as soon as he came up, ¡°Master, where are you?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°I¡¯m at home, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said nervously, ¡°Master, did you tie up your aunt?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned: ¡°No, I don¡¯t even bother to see her, why did I tie her up? Why, she was


    kidnapped?¡±


    Cameron Isaac was surprised: ¡°Ah? You didn¡¯t do this thing?! That¡¯s bad! This is really going to


    happen!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Cameron Isaac blurted out: ¡°Your aunt went to the beauty salon to see your mother-inw, and said


    she was going to talk to your mother-inw in person, but she suddenly disappeared and


    disappeared in the beauty salon!¡±


    Charlie Wade was shocked, and hurriedly asked him: ¡°What about my mother-inw? Missing too?!


    Do you know what she said to my mother-inw?!¡±


    What Charlie Wade feared most at this time was that Cynthia would reveal his identity in front of


    ine Ma.


    Now, the Banks Familyy is the enemy he must get rid of, and the Wade family does not know


    whether it is an enemy or a friend. It is very likely that the two top Eastcliff families are their


    enemies. If their identity is revealed, they will be exposed to those around them. Brings a lot of


    danger.


    Before these things were resolved, he was not going to tell ire Wilson Wilson his identity.


    However, if Cynthia and ine Ma show up, then he won¡¯t be able to hide¡­


    Cameron Isaac also heard that Charlie Wade was a little nervous about this matter, and hurriedly


    said: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know the specific situation now. I don¡¯t know what your aunt and your mother-


    inw said. Now they are both kidnapped. You have to find them first!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said, ¡°You call Don Albertt. His subordinates are scattered all over


    Aurouss Hilll and have many eyes and ears. This kind of thing should be able to find a clue!¡±

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    Chapter 1901


    Under Charlie Wade¡¯s order, the entire Aurouss Hilll Underground World was dispatched almost at


    this instant.


    Don Albertt even took to the streets in person, looking for clues to ine Ma with his men.


    Harold didn¡¯t know this at this time.


    He just wanted to take revenge on ine Ma, and then send her to the ck brick kiln to work for a


    lifetime. This will not only suppress the arrogance of Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson, but


    also avenge himself and mother.


    Christopher was also very excited.


    His hatred for ine Ma has already reached a peak.


    Of the four of Charlie Wade¡¯s family, he hates ine Ma the most!


    The reason why I hate ine Ma so much is mainly because Hannah was sent to the ck coal


    kiln, because ine Ma, and Hannah was pregnant in the ck coal kiln and infected herself with a


    venereal disease.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s fine, but this ine Ma has to hang dozens of green hats on the wall to disgust him, so that


    he will never forget the harm Hannah has brought to him, and he will always feel green on his head.


    As time continues to increase, it is no longer amon practice!


    At this time, the father and son, together with their aplices, dragged ine Ma and Cynthia to


    the abandoned warehouse in the suburbs.


    Because the warehouse isrge, the van can be driven directly into the warehouse.


    As soon as the car stopped, Harold jumped out of the car first, and then dragged ine Ma out of


    the car.


    Christopher looked at ine Ma on the ground with a sneer, and said with a sneer: ¡°ine Ma,


    ine Ma, you never dreamt that you would have a f*cking today?¡±


    ine Ma was terrified, but because her mouth was blocked, she couldn¡¯t speak and could only sob


    loudly.


    Christopher directly tore off the towel from her mouth.


    ine Ma blurted out immediately: ¡°Christopher! You are so f*cking tired and crooked, dare to


    kidnap your Lady?! Believe it or not, my son-inw Charlie Wade, can blow your head anytime!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Christopher raised his hand and pped ine Ma, angrily said, ¡°It¡¯s all about this time, so


    f*cking act with me? You think you are on your terrace now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ine Ma is a master who cannot afford to lose. Seeing that he dared to beat herself, she


    immediately furiously said: ¡°Christopher, you wait! My son-inw knows many people with good


    looks in Aurouss Hilll, and he will definitely teach you a lot!¡±


    Christopher sneered and said: ¡°Do you still expect Charlie Wade to teach us?


    I tell you, today I tied you here for two main purposes. First, let a few young people have fun with


    you, and take some videos to post. Online, let you and your family be ruined; second, send you to


    the ck brick factory to burn the kiln and move bricks for a lifetime! How did you deal with Hannah


    in the first ce, I will now get it back hundreds of times!¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, she was so frightened!


    She really did not expect that Christopher would have such a vicious n!


    So, she immediately persuaded her and choked: ¡°Brother, you shouldn¡¯t hate me so much. It was


    not me who wanted to harm my sister in the first ce. It was my sister who wanted to harm me.


    Ask yourself if you didn¡¯t want to pit me. My son-inw¡¯s vi, I can¡¯t do it against you!¡±


    Christopher raised his hand and pped it again, yelling, ¡°Then you hung so many green hats on


    your terrace, how do you exin?¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said, ¡°I was really wrong about that, eldest brother, you think I am your younger


    siblings, please spare me this time, I will definitely collect all the green hats after I go back. Do not


    stay!¡±


    Christopher coldly snorted: ¡°Now I know that I confessed my mistake?


    I tell you, it¡¯s toote! I don¡¯t want to save you this time!¡±


    Harold on the side came over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Dad, when should we let people do it?¡±


    Christopher said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when Mr. Webbes over, Mr. Webb will have to witness it with his


    own eyes!¡±

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    Chapter 1902


    Harold asked again: ¡°What should I do if there is still a woman in the car? At that time, there was no


    way but to tie her together, but we don¡¯t know her either.¡±


    Christopher smacked his lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let ine Ma get rid of it first. If it doesn¡¯t work,


    send that woman to the ck brick kiln!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, the Wade family had received news that Cynthia was kidnapped.


    After Elder Wade heard about this, his whole body was instantly furious!


    He threw a beloved blue and white plum bottle directly in the living room, and roared angrily: ¡°With


    the strength and status of my Wade family in the country, there are still people who dare to kidnap


    the immediate family members of the Wade family. This is too courageous. ?!¡±


    The three brothers Corran, Myles, and William looked at me and you one by one, but none of them


    spoke.


    Cynthia was kidnapped suddenly, and for them, it was not something worth worrying about.


    On the contrary, it is something worthy of the expectations and excitement of the three of them.


    None of the three brothers liked Cynthia.


    The reason is nothing more than the word interest.


    If Cynthia, like Aaliyah, the youngest daughter of the Wade family, would live steadily with her


    husband when she married, they would naturally not be dissatisfied with Cynthia.


    But it was because Cynthia had already married out, but she couldn¡¯t keep herself in the husband¡¯s


    family and teach his sons. After separating from her husband, she ran back to the Wade family in an


    attempt to share a share of the family property. This made the three Wade family brothers treat


    Cynthia very much. disgust.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Cynthia was already very serious.


    She never cared about the feelings of the three brothers, only the feelings of the father alone.


    Therefore, she would often deliberately target the three brothers in order to win the affection of the


    father, and make them annoying.


    Now she has been kidnapped. Isn¡¯t this the gift God gave to the three of them?


    Although the three of them haven¡¯t had anymunication with each other, they all have the same


    wish in their hearts.


    That is, I hope the kidnappers will kill Cynthia directly and never let her back again.


    The old man Lord Wade was very annoyed. During this period of time, he increasingly felt that his


    eldest daughter Cynthia was not only capable, but also very obedient to his own words. Compared


    with the three sons, Cynthia made himself morepliant.


    Now, my daughter, by her own order, went to Aurouss Hilll to find Charlie Wade, and was kidnapped


    in Aurouss Hilll. This not only threatened his daughter¡¯s life, but also pped him in the face, so he


    could not do anything. ept.


    So he immediately called Cameron Isaac and asked about the details of the matter.


    Cameron Isaac could only reply truthfully, and told Cynthia to ine Ma and how he was kidnapped


    with ine Ma, and told Elder Wade in detail.


    After listening to the old man Wade, he blurted out and asked: ¡°Cameron Isaac, do you think the


    other party is targeting Cynthia or ine Ma?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Master, I really can¡¯t analyze the specific situation now. The eldest has a high


    status. Maybe there are desperate desperados who want to kidnap her and ckmail a huge


    fortune. But Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw has a pungent personality. Very often, I don¡¯t offend


    people less, maybe the other party maye to her to seek revenge. All of this will be known after


    the party is found.¡±


    Elder Wade immediately said in a cold voice: ¡°Cameron Isaac, I have two requirements! First, you


    must rescue Cynthia anyway, otherwise you will be asked; second, immediately grab Cynthia¡¯s


    bodyguard, break his hands and feet, and then send back to Wade¡¯s house to ept punishment!¡±

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    Chapter 1903


    Cameron Isaac also knew very well that Cynthia had to take responsibility for something wrong with


    Cynthia.


    If Cynthia finally turned away from danger, everything would be fine, but if she really had some


    shorings, then her good life would havee to an end.


    What¡¯s more, there was Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw who disappeared with Cynthia this time.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he further increased his search power, and even transferred the entire Shangri-La


    security guard out, just to search for the whereabouts of Cynthia and ine Ma as soon as


    possible.


    However, the clues need to start from the beauty salon and a little bit of searching, so it is


    impossible to find them immediately.


    Charlie Wade had also left home at this time and went to the beauty salon to meet Cameron Isaac.


    He was worried about two things at this time. One thing was that Cynthia exposed his identity to


    ine Ma, and the other was that ine


    Ma was brutally murdered by the kidnappers.


    In fact, until now, he has no family feelings towards ine Ma.


    After all, ine Ma has been bullying and humiliating herself for more than three years, but only


    recently has it changed.


    If there is a choice, Charlie Wade hopes that ine Ma will evaporate.


    However, Charlie Wade felt a little unbearable when he thought of his wife ire Wilson Wilson.


    ire Wilson Wilson is very kind after all, and she can be considered very filial to ine Ma. If


    ine Ma disappears for no reason, her blow will be extraordinary.


    Thest time ine Ma entered the detention center, she was missing for just a few days. ire


    Wilson Wilson was going crazy. If ine Ma had something to happen this time, she would


    definitely be more worried than thest time.


    Moreover, it seems that the New Year will be around in two days.


    If ine Ma had any ident at this time, the family would not have a good year.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade still hopes to find and rescue ine Ma as much as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, abandoned warehouses in the suburbs.


    ine Ma and Cynthia were tied together. The reason why the Wilson family and his son hadn¡¯t let


    ine Ma go to sleep was mainly because they wanted Donald toe over and inspect their


    work.


    After all, this kind of work is soft and short.


    The Wilson family got so many benefits from Donald, but they never let the Charlie Wade family


    jump in ordance with Donald¡¯s exnation, so Donald felt very insecure.


    This is mainly because the Thompson First Vi they live in is not their own, but Donald lent them to


    live.


    Moreover, Donald¡¯s investment in the Wilson Group¡¯s money is also conditional. Donald can


    withdraw all the money at any time, and then the Wilson family will still have nothing.


    Therefore, they wholeheartedly hope that they can please Donald and satisfy Donald.


    In this way, they can also get more benefits from the Webb family.


    Donald was sitting in the car rushing to the warehouse, and he was very excited.


    During this period of time, although he has been busy making the Webb family rise again and can¡¯t


    worry about fighting with Charlie Wade, the hatred of Charlie Wade in his heart has never been


    lessened.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    The Amazing Son in Law Chapter 1904 (The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 1904)


    This time I heard that Christopher wanted to attack Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw first. Donald was


    naturally very happy. For fear of missing the show, he asked his men to drive and drive over to


    watch the live broadcast.


    As soon as he arrived, Harold ran to open the door of the warehouse himself, and let the Rolls


    Royce in Donald drive in.


    Christopher walked out of the car door excitedly and took the initiative to open the rear seat door for


    Donald.


    As soon as the door opened, Christopher bowed very humbly and said, ¡°Mr. Webb, you are here!¡±


    Donald nodded and saw ine Ma tied back to back with Cynthia on the ground. He sneered and


    said, ¡°This is Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Christopher said with a bit of bitterness: ¡°This girl, the number one vixen in the universe, is as


    cheap as a bone! I¡¯ll get her to be der, and I¡¯ll help Mr. Webb! ¡°


    When ine Ma heard this, he hurriedly begged in fright: ¡°I beg you to let me go, I have no


    grievances with you, why do you treat me like this¡­¡±


    Donald shouted coldly: ¡°I have no grievances or hatreds? Do you know that your son-inw Charlie


    Wade is my unshakable vengeance?! Today you fell into my hands, don¡¯t me my cruel heart,


    me it You found yourself a good son-inw!¡±


    ine Ma was about to copse and cried out, ¡°I was wronged! Charlie Wade is not the son-inw I


    found for myself, but the live-in son-inw hired by Christopher¡¯s father for the Wilson family. I


    strongly opposed it at the beginning, but the old man didn¡¯t listen to me. Yeah!¡±


    Donald said contemptuously: ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking talk to me about this nonsense, as long as it is the


    people around Charlie Wade, they will be a thorn in my eye and a thorn in my flesh!¡±


    As he said, his expression was a little excited, but he said with some regret: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, you are only


    Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw, not Charlie Wade¡¯s immediate family member. If you can find a


    Charlie Wade¡¯s immediate family member first, then you will be in front of Charlie Wade. Just kill her


    with one knife!¡±


    As soon as Donald said this, ine Ma felt that the woman tied to him behind her trembled violently.


    Cynthia almost freaked out at this moment.


    She originally thought that she was unlucky enough to meet ine Ma, a b*tch woman¡¯s enemy.


    But now she realized that what she had encountered was not ine Ma¡¯s enemy, but Charlie


    Wade¡¯s enemy!


    Moreover, the other party is still regretting that he has no chance to kill a Charlie Wade¡¯s immediate


    family¡­


    Isn¡¯t she an immediate family member of Charlie Wade? I am Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt!


    At this time, Donald looked at Christopher and said, ¡°Old Wilson, when can you tie Charlie Wade¡¯s


    wife?¡±


    When Christopher heard this, he said with some embarrassment: ¡°Mr. Webb, what ire Wilson


    Wilson said is also my niece, I can¡¯t make this hand¡­¡±


    Donald waved his hand: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill his wife! His wife is going to stay in the second tost.


    Before killing Charlie Wade, kill him in front of Charlie Wade!¡±


    As he said, Donald paused slightly, and then said: ¡°I mean, first kill an immediate family member


    who is rted to Charlie Wade and get addicted. He has no parents, so there is no such thing as


    Seven Aunts and Eight Aunts. Kind of?¡±


    Christopher thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Charlie Wade has always been an orphan. I have


    never heard of his immediate family members. He should have died long ago!¡±


    Donald sighed: ¡°That¡¯s really a shame!¡±


    At this moment, ine Ma suddenly had an idea, and blurted out: ¡°I know I know! Charlie Wade has


    an immediate family member! The stinkydy who is tied to me is Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt! If you hate


    Charlie Wade, just take Kill her, kill her, it¡¯s definitely more useful than killing me!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Cynthia was so scared that he had a cardiac arrest!


    She cried desperately in her heart: ¡°When I came out, my father still confessed to me. But don¡¯t let


    ine Ma know that I am the identity of the Wade family. What¡¯s afraid is that ine Ma knows that


    she is the Wade family, so the lion speaks loudly.. ¡­. So, how did ine Ma know that she is an


    Aunt to Charlie Wade?!¡±

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    Chapter 1905


    ine Ma actually didn¡¯t know who Cynthia was.


    She didn¡¯t even know what Cynthia¡¯sst name was, and where she came from.


    And the reason why ine Ma said that Cynthia was Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt waspletely


    nonsense.


    The reason for saying this ispletely because shepletely scared her by Donald¡¯s words just


    now.


    ine Ma was afraid that Donald would kill her, so she thought to herself: ¡°Since Donald wants to


    kill an immediate family member of Charlie Wade to relieve his hatred, then I might as well cheat the


    b*tch behind me! This will not only make me myself It¡¯s safer, and I can avenge this woman for


    humiliating me and fighting me!¡±


    ¡°This damn woman, came and pretended me inexplicably! She lied to me with a fake cheque and


    asked me to persuade my daughter to divorce Charlie Wade.


    This is the point. I framed her as Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt. This ispletely justified. of!¡±


    Therefore, ine Ma didn¡¯t expect that he would actually be on the right side!


    Donald didn¡¯t even expect that the woman behind ine Ma was Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt. He asked in


    surprise, ¡°ine Ma, you said she was Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt, aren¡¯t you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± ine Ma blurted out immediately: ¡°This woman is indeed Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt.


    Just now she ran to the beauty salon to find me and said that she would give me a check for 100


    million Dor and let my daughter leave Charlie Wade!¡±


    After Donald heard this, he strode to Cynthia¡¯s face and looked her up and down.


    Although he could see that Cynthia was well dressed and didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person, he


    didn¡¯t have any impression of her face.


    This is not to me for his ignorance. The main reason is that although the Wade family is famous,C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    the direct members of the Wade family rarely show up in the public eye for personal safety.


    Except for Eastcliff¡¯s upper ss, ordinary people have no chance to meet the Wade family.


    The media from all walks of life are absolutely afraid to report any personal information about the


    Wade family.


    Therefore, although Donald was familiar with the Wade Family of Eastcliff, he even knew it well, but


    he really didn¡¯t know anyone in the Wade Family.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t recognize Cynthia in front of him.


    So he tore off the towel from Cynthia¡¯s mouth and asked coldly, ¡°Are you Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt?¡±


    Cynthia shuddered in shock, and shook his head desperately to deny: ¡°No! I am not Charlie Wade¡¯s


    aunt! I have nothing to do with Charlie Wade!¡±


    ine Ma yelled: ¡°f*ck your mother! You have nothing to do with Charlie Wade, why should my


    daughter divorce Charlie Wade?!¡±


    Cynthia was nervous and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    She heard Donald say with her own ears that Charlie Wade¡¯s immediate family would be


    ughtered. If he knew that he was Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt, he would definitely kill her without saying


    a word.


    Therefore, she knew that she would never admit this rtionship.


    She even didn¡¯t dare to expose the identity of her Wade family, because once the other party knew


    that she was the Wade family, she was afraid that she would do nothing and kill herself forever.


    Donald saw that she hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time. He pped Cynthia¡¯s face with a p in the face


    and gritted his teeth furiously: ¡°Don¡¯t say yes?!


    Okay! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face was extremely pale, and he cried and said, ¡°Actually, I am not Charlie Wade¡¯s rtive


    at all. I just think that Charlie Wade is a good-looking kid and capable, so I want him to be my son-


    inw¡­¡±

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    Chapter 1906


    ¡°Fart!¡± Before ine Ma spoke this time, Donald cursed Cynthia first, then pped her again, and


    cursed: ¡°You the f*cking treat me as a three-year-old child? Charlie Wade married. do not know?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Cynthia cried and said, ¡°Because I know, I can only make this move. I want to separate


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson first, and then my daughter will have a chance!¡±


    Donald sneered: ¡°You woman, you are very dishonest at first nce.


    I can tell from your eyes that you didn¡¯t tell me the truth!¡±


    Cynthia was nervous to death.


    In fact, she does not have very good psychological quality. She has been arrogant before. It is not


    because of how strong her psychological quality is, but because of the aura of the Wade family, so


    she can be free and unreasonable, not afraid that anyone dares to treat her badly. Read.


    However, this is not Eastcliff after all.


    She also underestimated Donald¡¯s hatred for Charlie Wade.


    At this time, Donald just wanted to teach Charlie Wade a lesson first, and then find a chance to kill


    Charlie Wade as well.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Donald to reason with Cynthia.


    If Cynthia can¡¯t prove very clearly that she is not Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt, then Donald would rather kill


    the wrong person than let it go!


    Therefore, Cynthia could only choked and said, ¡°This gentleman, since you hate Charlie Wade so


    much, you must know that Charlie Wade was an orphan since childhood and grew up in an


    orphanage. How could I be his aunt? If I really are his aunt, How could I let my nephew live in the


    orphanage for so many years, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Donald snorted coldly, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°What¡¯s impossible? When my bastard brother-in-


    law died, there was a little girl left behind.


    That little girl was my wife¡¯s niece, and she was also called my wife and aunt, my wife. She always


    wanted to bring her to my side to raise, but I did not agree, so the little girl is still living in the


    orphanage. Isn¡¯t this the same as your situation?¡±


    Cynthia was stunned for a moment, and he had no idea what to do.


    At this moment, Harold on the side rummaged in Cynthia¡¯s bag for a while, pulled out a document


    from his wallet, and handed it to Donald with a t face, and said, ¡°Mr. Webb, look, this woman is


    called Cynthia Wade. From Eastcliff!¡±


    Donald frowned immediately.


    Although the surname of Wade is not too much, it is not too few, so he did not think of Cynthia


    Wade and Charlie Wade Wade¡¯s family together.


    On the contrary, he discovered that this woman was also surnamed Wade, and almost instantly


    concluded that this woman must be Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt!


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and grabbed Cynthia¡¯s hair, and his big mouth drew several


    times.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia¡¯s mouth was full of blood, and he said coldly: ¡°You are brave enough, and dare you f*ck me.


    Do I really think Donald is an idiot?!¡±


    Cynthia was beaten up and down, and her whole person almost copsed. She cried and said, ¡°Mr.


    Webb, I beg you to let me go. I have no grievances with you. Why should you embarrass me again


    and again¡­ .. If Charlie Wade has offended you, then you can kill him. Don¡¯t kill me, please¡­¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t dare to reveal her true identity as ast resort, because once her true identity was


    revealed, it might be even stronger for Donald to kill others.


    Therefore, she wants to carry it to the end!


    If there is really no other way, then use your identity to make thest fight.


    At this time, Donald grinned: ¡°You said you have no grievances and no enemies with me?! I tell you,


    all Charlie Wade¡¯s rtives and friends are my enemies of Donald! You two, one is Charlie Wade¡¯s


    aunt, One is Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw, so don¡¯t both of you want to run!¡±


    After that, he immediately shouted to a bodyguard next to him: ¡°Amao! First drag Charlie Wade¡¯s


    aunt to me, and he shot it away!¡±

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    Chapter 1907


    Donald¡¯s violent shout made Cynthia¡¯s whole person instantly shaken into chaff.


    Because of the high tension of his body, Cynthia didn¡¯t control it, so she urinated her pants on the


    spot.


    Since she and ine Ma were tied back to back, after urinary incontinence, the urine flowed down


    into a big pool.


    ine Ma suddenly felt that the ce where she was sitting became damp in an instant, and there


    was still a bit of stinky smell in the air, immediately like an electric shock, while struggling to move


    her body, she cursed: ¡°What about you girl? It¡¯s so disgusting! When is it bad to pee in pants, not


    pee now, f*ck me all!¡±


    Cynthia haspletely copsed, and all the decentness that she has cultivated for decades of


    wealthy daughters has disappeared in this lesson.


    She looked at Donald and cried and said, ¡°Mr. Webb, please don¡¯t kill me. I am the eldestdy of the


    Wade family of Eastcliff. My name is Cynthia. As long as you spare me this time, I can give you a lot


    of money. My father Nathaniel Wade will also give you a lot of money!¡±


    Suddenly, Donald was taken aback, looked at Cynthia, and asked incredulously: ¡°You said you are


    the eldestdy of the Wade family?!¡±


    Corran cried and said, ¡°Yes, I am! I really am!¡±


    Donald asked again: ¡°You said your father is Nathaniel Wade?!¡±


    Corran nodded repeatedly, choked up and said, ¡°Yes! Nathaniel Wade is my father!¡±


    Donald had never heard of Cynthia.


    However, he had heard of Nathaniel Wade¡¯s name.


    After all, Nathaniel Wade is the head of the Wade family, and he is very well-known throughout the


    country.


    Cynthia said that she was Lord Wade¡¯s daughter. Donald¡¯s first thought was: ¡°Impossible!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He stared at Cynthia, and sneered coldly: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just urinate? Take a good picture of yourself


    and see if you look like the Wade family?¡±


    Cynthia copsed and pleaded from the bottom of his heart: ¡°Brother, I really am the Wade family!¡±


    Donald said disdainfully, ¡°Well, even if you are really from the Wade family, then I will ask you, what


    do you do toe to Aurouss Hilll if you are a dignified Miss Wade family?¡±


    Cynthia choked up and said, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m looking for Charlie Wade¡­¡±


    Donald was even more disdainful: ¡°Charlie Wade is just a live-in son-inw who knows Feng Shui


    metaphysics, don¡¯t you f*cking tell me that he is also from the Wade family of Eastcliff!¡±


    Cynthia cried and said, ¡°It¡¯s true! Charlie Wade is really a member of our Wade family. He is the son


    of my second brother and the grandson of my father¡­¡±


    ine Ma was stunned, and forgot that all of her body was soaked with Cynthia¡¯s urine, and blurted


    out, ¡°What did you say?! You said Charlie Wade is the grandson of Eastcliff Wade family?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Cynthia said sincerely: ¡°Charlie Wade had been living in Eastcliff when he was a child.


    Later, due to some special reasons, he followed his parents to Aurouss Hilll, and then his parents


    died. Sent to Aurouss Hilll Welfare Institute¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ine Ma blurted out: ¡°If Charlie Wade is really the young master of the Wade family, how could he


    have been growing up in the orphanage? And when he became an adult, he was picked up by my


    father-inw from the construction site when he worked as a construction worker. Yes, you tell me


    now that he is the eldest of the Eastcliff Wade family? I f*cking said that I am the queen mother who


    went down to earth!¡±


    Donald also said in a cold voice: ¡°What you said is not in line withmon sense. If Charlie Wade


    really has such a powerful identity, how can he be included in such a poor family?¡±


    Christopher touched his nose, and said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Webb, are you saying that is not


    appropriate¡­¡±

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    Chapter 1908


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Mr. Webb¡­¡± Harold on the side was also a little unconvinced, and said: ¡°Our Wilson


    family in Aurouss Hilll can be regarded as a middle-ss family anyway, and that¡¯s also a good


    one!¡±


    Donald red at him and cursed: ¡°Your family has a head and a face? Your sister has a head and a


    face, and even went to kneel and lick the bad old man Keh Wilson? With a head and a face,


    your mother still sleeps with the overseer in the ck coal mine?¡±


    As soon as Christopher heard this, his face flushed with shame, and he wanted to sh the ground


    and get in on the spot.


    Harold beside him also wanted to die in embarrassment.


    Donald seemed to be puzzled. He gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Damn, the TV in Master¡¯s vi has


    been sold by your family secretly, and you have the face to tell me that your family has a head and a


    face? Your grandma runs away with a head and face. Charlie Wade¡¯s house steals foreign daffodils


    to make dumplings to eat?


    How much does it cost you to buy two catties of leeks at the damn vegetable market?! The fcking


    family is stupid, saying that you¡¯re all fcking stupid!¡±


    Christopher and Harold and his son were speechless immediately.


    What Donald said is the truth. After the Wilson family fell lonely, they did a lot of things that were not


    ethical, indiscriminate, and bullshit. If they were to say one by one, they would really bring the


    Wilson family back. The ancestor¡¯s face was lost.


    Cynthia¡¯s desire to die is gone.


    Obviously she was confessing his identity and Charlie Wade¡¯s background to Donald, how to say it,


    became Donald and cursed the other two people bloody?


    So, she looked at Donald with a very pious expression: ¡°Big brother, every word I say is true. I can


    swear to the heavens. Please look at the face of the Wade family and let me go. Right!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    Charlie Wade was sitting on Cameron Isaac¡¯s helicopter, flying to the suburbs at high speed.


    Christopher and Harold¡¯s methods ofmitting crimes are not smart, and it is not difficult for


    Cameron Isaac and his men to find out their trajectory.


    Soon, they locked the van based on surveince video, and then used traffic monitoring to get out


    their crime route along the way.


    After learning that the other party was currently in an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs,


    Cameron Isaac immediately organized arge number of men to prepare for rescue.


    Charlie Wade naturally went with him.


    When the helicopter was flying, Charlie Wade, who was sitting in the cabin, looked sad.


    Seeing this, Cameron Isaac on the side hurriedlyforted: ¡°Master, we can rush over in a few


    minutes. Your mother-inw and your aunt should not be in danger of life.¡±


    Charlie Wade rubbed the bridge of his nose and sighed: ¡°Christopher and Harold are likely to be


    working for Donald. I can probably guess how they would treat ine Ma. It is likely that they will


    find someone simr to a ck coal mine after torturing ine Ma. The ce imprisoned her for


    suffering, so I am not worried that they will kill ine Ma.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded and said, ¡°Your aunt is the eldest daughter of the Wade family. If it is Donald


    who is in charge behind her and your aunt reveals her identity, he should not dare to make trouble,


    so your aunt will probably not encounter Danger.¡±


    Charlie Wade smacked his lips and said: ¡°What I worry about is that my aunt reveals her identity! If


    she reveals her identity, she will definitely reveal my identity.


    I don¡¯t want others to know that I have anything to do with the Wade family! ¡°


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked, ¡°What if your aunt has already said it?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°If she has already said it, then she must be a little wronged by the time!¡±

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    Chapter 1909


    At this moment, an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city.


    Cynthia, who had not dared to reveal her identity, couldn¡¯t take care of that much now.


    Seeing that Donald had never believed in herself, she hurriedly blurted out, ¡°Mr. Webb, I really am


    the eldest daughter of the Wade family of Eastcliff. As for you just mentioned that Charlie Wade


    grew up in the orphanage, I don¡¯t deny that. This is mainly because Charlie Wade¡¯s situation is very


    special.


    His father was Bruce Wade, the famous Eastcliff Tiger back then. You should have heard of this,


    right?¡±


    Donald felt a little in his heart.


    He secretly thought: ¡°Bruce?! This is my idol when I was young! The Bruce Wade back then, with


    his own power, made the Wade family stand on top of the country, even straight away, and even


    suppressed the old European and American family Rothschild. The arrogance of the Rothschild


    family, that man, in the domestic business world, was a godlike existence!


    It is a pity that Bruce died young, otherwise the future is boundless¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he frowned and looked at Cynthia, and asked, ¡°You said Charlie Wade is Bruce¡¯s


    son?! What evidence is there?!¡±


    Cynthia blurted out: ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the two of them look very alike? The two are simply carved


    out of the same mold. What kind of evidence is needed¡­¡±


    Donald said coldly: ¡°What you said is just nonsense!


    I don¡¯t even know what Bruce looks like!¡±


    Bruce passed away eighteen years ago. At that time, the Inte in China had just started. He


    usually relied on TV and newspapers to obtain information.


    However, families like the Wade family generally do not report directly on TV and newspapers, so


    things about these big families are basically passed on by word of mouth from the upper ss.


    At that time, Donald was in Eastcliff again, so he never had a chance to see Bruce. He just heard


    about Bruce¡¯s many deeds.


    So, how did he know that Charlie Wade and Bruce looked the same.


    Cynthia had no choice but to say: ¡°You also read my ID card just now. My name is Cynthia Wade, a


    native of Eastcliff. The word ¡¯Wade¡¯ is my surname. I have two The elder brother, the two younger


    brothers, the eldest brother Corran, the second brother Bruce, the third brother Myles, the fourth


    brother William, and the younger sister named Aaliyah, these are all true! I am really the Wade


    family!¡±


    Donald frowned.


    Bruce has long been like a thunderbolt, and Cynthia has also heard about it.


    He couldn¡¯t help muttering in his heart: ¡°Is what this woman said is true?! If so, didn¡¯t I cause a


    catastrophe? If the Wade family is investigated by that time, the Webb family is afraid that the family


    will be ruined. !¡±


    Seeing Donald¡¯s expression of uncertainties, and the nervousness that could not be concealed,


    Harold on the side was a little startled.


    He asked Christopher in a low voice, ¡°Dad, you said Charlie Wade¡¯s hanging silk, isn¡¯t it really a


    member of the Wade family?¡±


    Christopher frowned and said seriously: ¡°This¡­I don¡¯t know. It sounds impossible at first, but when I


    think about it, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a fake, otherwise, where did this woman emerge from? Are you


    here? Even if she is not Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt, at least she has a certain connection with Charlie


    Wade!¡±


    Harold nodded repeatedly: ¡°It makes sense!¡±


    ine Ma was also in a cloud at this time.


    She had sneered at all that Cynthia said, but the more Cynthia said, the more truth she felt.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wondered in her heart: ¡°Mom, is my son-inw really the young master of the


    top big family?! If this is true, won¡¯t I have to be so prosperous in the future?!¡±


    ine Ma suddenly became excited. However, after a while, the excitement in her heart was


    immediately reced by despair.


    She looked at the menacing people around her, and wailed in her heart: ¡°Oh, why is my life so


    bitter? Finally, my son-inw has great ability, but I was tied up by these bastards, in case they


    really give me away. What can I do after entering the ck brick kiln? Will Charlie Wadee back


    and save me?!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    Chapter 1910


    Thinking of this, ine Ma suddenly realized that she had treated Charlie Wade too badly before.


    She thought of the past that she had been arrogant, screaming, and even bullying and insulting


    Charlie Wade before, and she regretted it very much.


    I couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°What if Charlie Wade still hates me in his heart? I¡¯m missing this time.


    Maybe it¡¯s just as his wish. If he doesn¡¯t want me to go back at all, then he won¡¯te to the rescue


    at all. Me, do I have to burn and move bricks in the ck brick kiln for the rest of my life?!¡±


    At this point, ine Ma burst into tears immediately.


    At this time, Donald looked at Cynthia and said, ¡°Since you said you are from the Wade family, then


    I ask you, what evidence do you have to prove it?¡±


    Corran hurriedly said, ¡°I have my checkbook and my personal signature stamp in my bag. You can


    take a look!¡±


    Donald looked at Harold and blurted out, ¡°Where is her bag?¡±


    Harold immediately returned to the van and took out Cynthia¡¯s top runway Hermes.


    As soon as he saw this bag, Donald shook his heart. ine Ma didn¡¯t know the goods and couldn¡¯t


    recognize how much the bag was worth, but he did. Back then, his wife Xenia also participated in


    the Herm¨¨s spring show. In that show, this bag was the finale.


    Moreover, ording to the official introduction of Herm¨¨s at the time, this bag is a collection of


    Herm¨¨s¡¯ top artisans, handmade, and there is only one, which is extremely valuable.


    At that time, Xenia matched this bag at a nce, and he had to buy it all the time. It¡¯s a pity that


    Hermes officially stated that this bag had already been ordered by a celebrity in Eastcliff, so no one


    else would sell it.


    Xenia didn¡¯t give up, and even asked Donald to act like a baby, hoping that Donald could find a way


    to help her buy this bag.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald tried several times, but the other party did not let go.


    Later, a senior Herm¨¨s official told Donald that this bag had been ordered by a member of the top


    family of Eastcliff and persuaded him to give up.


    Donald heard that it was ordered by a member of Eastcliff¡¯s top big family, and immediately


    understood that the other party was definitely not an object ofpetition.


    Therefore, he spent a lot of money and bought a lot of other Hermes for his wife, which made his


    wife give up thinking about this bag.


    Now, when he saw this bag again, he almost immediately determined Cynthia¡¯s identity deep down


    in his heart!


    At this moment, Donald had all the desire to die deep in his heart!


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a f*cking beeping dog?


    Isn¡¯t it! Today it was just the Wilson family father and son asking themselves to tter him, saying


    that they wanted to engage in ine Ma, and he hated Charlie Wade, soe and watch the


    excitement¡­ .¡±


    ¡°But who the hell would have imagined that the Wilson family¡¯s father and son, the eldest daughter


    of the Wade family, were tied together!¡±


    ¡°This is a member of the Wade family!


    Let¡¯s not talk about the courage of the trash father and son, the key is, how can such a big person


    make the father and son tied up? Is there not even a bodyguard by Cynthia?! ¡°


    As he was thinking, Harold had already handed Cynthia¡¯s bag over. He handed it over to Donald


    with respectful hands, and said tly, ¡°Mr. Webb, I don¡¯t think you should believe this stinkydy


    who is nderous here.


    , When we went to catch ine Ma, this stinkydy was ganging up with ine Ma¡¯s vixen, and she


    was still riding the hammer on her face by ine Ma, but as long as she is a person with status, she


    can¡¯t even be around Not even a bodyguard, right?¡±


    Cynthia blurted out: ¡°I brought it!


    I brought two bodyguards and an assistant, but at the time I wanted to go to the beauty salon to talk


    to ine Ma about Charlie Wade, and I didn¡¯t want ine Ma to know my identity and be followed


    by her. so I let the bodyguard wait at the door¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Cynthia said angrily: ¡°But I never expected that the owner of that beauty salon


    would be in the same group as you!¡±

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    Chapter 1911


    Donald opened Cynthia¡¯s Hermes with fear.


    Inside, in addition to the checkbook, there is indeed a badge of Cynthia¡¯s name.


    People¡¯s name badges are usually not carved by ordinary people, and there is no need to use them.


    But if it is an enterprise leader or senior management, almost everyone must.


    A lot of money-rted businesses need a corresponding name stamp, especially cash checks.


    Moreover, the font of the name seal is generally unconventional, so Donald can clearly see that the


    words ¡°Cynthia Wade¡± are engraved on this seal.


    Seeing Cynthia¡¯s name badge, Donald¡¯s blood pressure rose instantly and he could barely stand.


    In the next moment, he even had the desire to die.


    This feeling is like asking the Wilson family and his son to catch a dog, but when the other party


    catches the dog, he still catches a tiger in confusion.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The key is that behind this tiger, there is also an extremely powerful family.


    Donald cried angrily in his heart: ¡°What the hell is this! I just want to teach ine Ma how to tie the


    youngdy of the Wade family¡­ Come join in the fun! This is a good thing Christopher, Harold and


    his son did, but Cynthia took me as the mastermind as soon as I came¡­¡±


    At this moment, Cynthia saw that Donald¡¯s expression was veryplicated, and he knew clearly


    that he should believe in his identity, so he hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Webb, I know that you really want to


    tie ine Ma, not me, between us. But it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. As long as you let me go, I will


    definitely not pursue what happened today. In the future, I will promote the cooperation between the


    Wade family and the Webb family. What do you think?¡±


    Hearing this, Donald¡¯s heart was more or less moved.


    Judging from today¡¯s things alone, I have nothing more than two choices.


    The first one is to do nothing but to kill Cynthia directly;


    The second is to quickly rein in the cliff, perhaps the Wade Family can still give themselves a


    chance.


    If you choose the first one, you must have a prerequisite, that is, after you kill Cynthia, you must


    ensure that the Wade family cannot find yourself.


    So he beckoned to Christopher, and said coldly: ¡°Old Wilson,e, take a step to speak.¡±


    Christopher hurriedly followed up.


    Christopher took him to the door of the warehouse and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you deliberately


    avoid surveince on the way you tied these two women?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Christopher shook his head and said: ¡°After we tied them up from the beauty salon, the driver


    navigated directly here, and the route they took was all the route nned by the navigation¡­¡±


    Donald¡¯s legs softened and he almost couldn¡¯t stand firm.


    Christopher hurriedly supported him and asked, ¡°Mr. Webb, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Donald opened his hand and asked angrily: ¡°You didn¡¯t find a hidden ce to change your car on


    the way you came?¡±


    ¡°Change the car?¡± Christopher asked in astonishment: ¡°Mr. Webb, I don¡¯t think this is necessary,


    right?


    Isn¡¯t it just two stinkydies? Just tuck it into the car and pull it over?¡±


    As he said, Christopher reminded him: ¡°Mr. Webb, I always feel that thedy named Cynthia has


    something wrong with her, but her mouth can be fooled. I almost believed what I just said, but I was


    careful. After thinking about it, I still feel that something is wrong!¡±

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    Chapter 1912


    After a pause, Christopher continued to talk loudly: ¡°Look, Mr. Webb, if this Cynthia is really the


    eldest from the top Eastcliff family, how could shee to Aurouss Hilll? Besides, what she said


    about Charlie Wade¡¯s life experience is simply his Damn it! Charlie Wade¡¯s stinky hanging silk,


    before he arrived at our house, he was just a small casual worker who lived on the construction site


    with food and lodging, and a poor batch of hanging people! I¡¯m not obedient, maybe he Back then,


    he couldn¡¯t even use wiping paper, how could he be the young master of a wealthy family?


    Which wealthy family was willing to throw their children out for so many years?¡±


    Donald remained expressionless, and did not respond to what he said. Although what Christopher


    said may sound reasonable at first, there is no real evidence at all. However, Donald had seen


    Cynthia¡¯s checkbook and the name stamp just now. The checkbook is real, and the name stamp is


    by no means forgery.


    Coupled with her top Hermes limited edition, it is basically certain that she must be Cynthia Wade.


    The question that bothers Donald now is what to do with Cynthia.


    He was 10,000 people who didn¡¯t believe Cynthia¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t understand the mentality of


    the upper ss people.


    She said that she could not me the past, but it really made her free. The first thing she did was


    probably to kill him.


    However, if you kill her now, it is too unsafe.


    Because Christopher and Harold were far from cautious in handling this matter, they were sent here


    directly after they were tied up, and there was no change of cars along the way.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as the road monitoring was strictly checked, the car could be tracked all the way.


    Maybe, I will be here soon!


    Thinking of this, Donald¡¯s nervous scalp became numb.


    Immediately, he thought to himself: ¡°Since this Cynthia can¡¯t kill him, he can only do everything he


    can to save the situation!¡±


    After making up his mind, he immediately said to Christopher: ¡°Go, follow me in.¡±


    Christopher nodded quickly, followed him eagerly, and walked back to the warehouse.


    As soon as Donald entered the warehouse, he strode towards Cynthia. Before he came to the front,


    he was very ashamed and said, ¡°Oh, Madam Wade, what happened today is really a


    misunderstanding, Christopher and Harold, father and son, want to teach Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-in-


    law ine Ma, the shrew behind you, I didn¡¯t expect that their two goddamn bastards would arrest


    you. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Cynthia was relieved immediately¡­


    At this moment, she was so excited that she almost cried!


    Harold on the side heard this and asked with surprise: ¡°Mr. Webb, which one are you singing?¡±


    ¡°Which one did you sing?!¡± Donald grabbed Harold¡¯s cor directly, pped it violently, and cursed:


    ¡°You f*cking have a face to say? The whole thing is because of your father.


    Let¡¯s start together! If you two hadn¡¯t been for ine Ma, you wouldn¡¯t have Ms. Wade involved!¡±


    After the fight, Donald cursed with lingering fears: ¡°Fortunately, I came and took a look today. If I


    only took a look today, if you really do anything excessive to Ms. Wade, then I really killed both of


    you. A dog can¡¯t answer his hatred!¡±


    Harold said with a dazed expression: ¡°Mr. Webb, what do you mean by this? We tied ine Ma, but


    it¡¯s all for you!¡±


    ¡°For me?!¡± Donald scolded: ¡°f*ck your mother! What does this have to do with me!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately angrily shouted to several bodyguards around him: ¡°Come here,


    give me the two arms of this bastard!¡±

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    Chapter 1913


    Harold¡¯s whole body copsed after hearing this!


    Seeing Donald¡¯s bodyguards stepping forward, he rushed towards him, scared back, and shouted


    nervously: ¡°Mr. Webb, what are you doing! I¡­we are not all for you. Isn¡¯t it¡­ you don¡¯t need to


    appreciate it, why did you abolish my arms?


    Donald exploded in anger, and he blurted out: ¡°If you dare to say it¡¯s for me, I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±


    Harold was horrified.


    Before he could run far, he was firmly pressed to the ground by a few tall bodyguards.


    Donald¡¯s bodyguards are not good, and since the boss has ordered, he will never hesitate.


    Therefore, as soon as Harold was pushed to the ground, someone picked up a brick from the


    ground and mmed it on his shoulder.


    Harold let out a painful ouch, and before he finished screaming, a sharp pain came from the other


    shoulder, which made him almost fainted.


    Seeing that his son was smashed into such a miserable picture, Christopher hurried up to intercede,


    and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Webb¡­Mr. Webb! My son ispletely kind, even if he does something bad,


    you It shouldn¡¯t be so to him¡­¡±


    Donald gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Your father is really a lot of bullshit! Come here, give me both


    of his arms!¡±


    At this moment, Donald knew that this incident could not bepletely hidden, so he could only


    choose to fall to Cynthia.


    He just wanted to do his best to prove to Cynthia that he was innocent.


    Therefore, at this time, Christopher dare to say that they are out of good intentions, isn¡¯t this


    breaking the dirty water on himself?


    In that case, don¡¯t me yourself for being rude!


    To abolish them is to give Cynthia a name.


    If Cynthia relieved her hatred and anger in her heart, his troubles would be much smaller.


    How could Christopher ever think that this damn Donald not only turned his face when he turned his


    face, but he abolished his son, and then he was about to abolish himself!


    Seeing that his son was smashed to the ground and wailing, his first thought was to run away.


    However, he is about to be a bad old man, which is the opponent of Donald¡¯s several mature


    bodyguards.


    Therefore, before running a few steps, he was immediately pressed to the ground.


    After that, the same brick was smashed twice, and Christopher was thrown to his son like a pig to


    be ughtered. The wailing of the father and son resounded throughout the warehouse.


    The wailing was so loud that the helicopter roared from a distance, and the people inside could not


    hear it.


    The bloody father and son, their shoulders were full of blood at this time, they looked terrible.


    Seeing that both father and son had their arms destroyed, Donald came to Cynthia tly and said:


    ¡°Ms. Wade, I have already taught these two beasts. I hope you don¡¯t get angry¡­¡±


    Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief, but couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°You have to unti me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes!¡± Donald hurriedly started and untied Cynthia¡¯s rope.


    Cynthia just regained her freedom and immediately jumped up from the ground,pletely ignoring


    that she was full of urine. The first thought was to turn around, grab ine Ma by the hair, and hit


    her face with a violent blow!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    Chapter 1914


    ¡°Asshole, I let you beat me! I let you beat me! You f*cking country shrew, even I dare to beat you,


    it¡¯s really against you!¡±


    ine Ma was still tied up, so she didn¡¯t have any resistance at all, so she could only let Cynthia


    output wildly on her face and head.


    At this time, ine Ma was yelling and begging for mercy: ¡°Oh, elder sister, please don¡¯t beat me.


    Can I know if I am wrong?¡±


    ¡°Knowing that you are wrong?¡±


    Corran was even more furious when he heard this. He sted the hammer at ine Ma and


    shouted angrily: ¡°You have killed my Lady like this. Just tell my Lady that you know you are wrong?!


    The Lady not only wants it today? I have to kill you if I hit you!¡±


    ine Ma frightened her a** and blurted out: ¡°Sister, forgive me! Don¡¯t forget, you are Charlie


    Wade¡¯s aunt, I am Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw, we are rtives! Between rtives, how can you


    die like this? Hand! If my son-inw turns against you in the future because of this, you won¡¯t be


    able to hold on to it!¡±


    Cynthia snorted coldly: ¡°I¡¯m going to your mother! How could my Lady be rtives to a poor ghost


    like you! If Charlie Wade dares to bring your family back to Wade¡¯s house, my Lady will not let him


    go!¡±


    When Donald on the side heard this, he suddenly became energetic and said excitedly: ¡°Ms. Wade,


    as long as you have a word, I will let people kill this stinkydy!¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she looked at Cynthia in horror, and begged: ¡°Sister, if you don¡¯t look at


    the face of the monk and the face of the Buddha, you will spare me a dog! At most you willbel me


    like Christopher and Harold. , This is the head office¡­¡±


    Cynthia also hoped that ine Ma would go to hell.


    However, she suddenly thought of the father¡¯s entrustment to herself, and suddenly she felt a little


    daunted.


    She knew that if she really let Donald kill ine Ma, Charlie Wade was afraid that she would not


    forgive herself.


    At that time, if Charlie Wade resisted the Wade Family, the old man would definitelyin that


    he didn¡¯t get things done.


    Thinking of this, she gave up the idea of   killing ine Ma, stared at ine Ma, gritted her teeth and


    said: ¡°Should you f*cking talk nonsense with me, the Lady can¡¯t kill you because of Charlie Wade¡¯s


    face today, but you are a capital offense.¡± It can be avoided, living sins cannot escape!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Donald and sternly shouted: ¡°Break her hands and feet!¡±


    When Donald heard this, he immediately said, ¡°Ms. Wade, don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!¡±


    After finishing speaking, the opponent hurriedly shouted: ¡°Come here, give up her hands and feet!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, several subordinates rushed over.


    ine Ma was so frightened that she broke down and cried, but the other party directly held on to


    her, without saying anything, directly picked up the brick and mmed it on ine Ma¡¯s right knee.


    At this moment, ine Ma fainted almost instantly in pain.


    When her right knee was in the detention center, she was broken once by the Lady Wilson. After so


    long, she had just removed the ster and recovered within a few days.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, she was smashed again. The pain of the heart was so painful. She is desperate!


    ine Ma immediately cried out heartbreakingly: ¡°Please forgive me, my leg has been broken once,


    and now it happened to be broken again. You want my life¡­ ¡­¡±


    Donald sternly reprimanded: ¡°Stop the f*cking nonsense, Miss Wade will break your hands and


    legs. You have just finished a quarter!¡±


    ine Ma screamed out like crazy: ¡°Then you kill me! You kill me, I am a hundred dors, no longer


    have to suffer this crime!¡±


    Donald scolded in disgust: ¡°What a f*cking shrew! You guys, quickly get rid of her for me!¡±


    When the man with the b was about to attack ine Ma¡¯s other leg, the door of the warehouse


    was suddenly kicked open.


    A dozen men in ck with live ammunition quickly filed in and pointed their guns at the people


    inside. .


    The headed man in ck was holding a gun and said coldly: ¡°No one is allowed to move. If anyone


    dares to move in my sight, be careful that my bullets do not have eyes!¡±

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    Chapter 1915


    Seeing a group of men in ck with live ammunition rushing in, everyone was stunned.


    Donald asked nervously: ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Among them, the man in ck wearing a ck mask said coldly: ¡°We are Interpol! We are ordered


    to investigate a huge transnational fraud case!¡±


    It was not someone else who spoke, but Charlie Wade¡¯s most loyal subordinate, Don Albertt.


    At this time, Charlie Wade was on the helicopter outside, but he never got off.


    He didn¡¯t n toe forward directly on this matter today, otherwise, there would be no way to


    exin to his mother-inw ine Ma.


    At this moment, Donald¡¯s expression is extremely surprised, Interpol? Check transnational fraud?


    What does it have to do with yourself?


    I just kidnapped ine Ma and Cynthia!


    ine Ma felt as if his nerves were hit by high-voltage electricity all at once, and his whole body


    trembled. He immediately thought of his tragic experience when he was sent to the cell for stealing


    Charlie Wade¡¯s bank card.


    However, after a while, she immediately came back to her senses and cried out for help: ¡°Comrade


    Interpol, help! I was kidnapped by these people, they are going to kill me!¡±


    The headed man in ck walked up to her, checked her injuries, and said coldly to those around


    him: ¡°Protect the injured first!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Several people in ck drank at the same time, and then hurriedly stepped forward and


    dragged ine Ma, who had a broken leg aside.


    ine Ma saw that he was being protected by a few men in ck with guns, and he waspletely


    relieved, and she cried loudly.


    Seeing that ine Ma was protected, Donald immediately became anxious!


    He himself gave Cynthia a name.


    If he were protected by these Interpol, how could he satisfy Cynthia? !


    So he immediately questioned: ¡°Hey! Did you make a mistake? There is no suspect of transnational


    fraud! Quickly let the woman go!¡±


    Don Albertt walked directly in front of him, kicked him on his abdomen, kicked him all the way, with


    the muzzle against his forehead, and said coldly: ¡°What? Are you telling me to do things?!¡±


    Feeling the cold muzzle, Donald was so frightened that he immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°I


    dare not dare, I just want to confirm¡­¡±


    Don Albertt said disdainfully: ¡°No more nonsense, we will take you back to the Vienna headquarters


    for trial!¡±


    Cynthia walked over in embarrassment at this time and said to Don Albertt, who was dressed in


    ck, ¡°Is Interpol? I know the person in charge of your Vienna headquarters. I don¡¯t care what you


    are going to do here. I now ask you to send it first. I go to the hospital and protect me all the way


    until someone in my family takes over!¡±


    Don Albertt looked at Cynthia and sneered for a moment. Without a word, he pped her loudly!


    Corran sighed. Before he had time to question the reason, Don Albertt sternly shouted: ¡°Caroline


    Wells, we have been investigating you for a long time! At the beginning, you specially made


    counterfeit Citibank ck gold cards and searched for victims all over the country.


    You will be arrested on suspicion of defrauding the bank because you used the card you made. We


    have already investigated the fact that you used the alias Cynthia Wade to nder and deceive all


    over the world. We have already investigated it! Do you dare to argue here?!¡±


    Cynthia was stunned by this remark.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    Chapter 1916


    She subconsciously questioned: ¡°Who do you say is Caroline Wells?! How could I be called such an


    earthy name! I am Wade¡¯s parents and daughter! I am Cynthia Wade who has been reced by a


    fake!¡±


    Don Albertt shouted coldly: ¡°You still pretend to me? You have killed so many people and caused so


    manypanies and individuals bankrupted for so many years, don¡¯t you have the slightest


    knowledge of yourself?¡±


    ine Ma was also dumbfounded¡­


    Ten thousand voices in her heart kept lingering in her mind: ¡°What the hell is going on? Who is this


    woman? Is she Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt or a transnational scammer?!¡±


    ¡°If she is Charlie Wade¡¯s aunt, what¡¯s the matter with these Interpol? They also urately stated


    what they were arrested in prison, which seems to be really well-founded.¡±


    ¡°If she is a transnational scammer, why did she find herself and want her daughter to divorce


    Charlie Wade?


    And even a big man like Donald believes she is really Wade¡¯s parents and daughter?!¡±


    ¡°These two things seem to have their own reasons. If you take out any of them, you can stand up¡­¡±


    At this moment, Don Albertt continued to scold, ¡°Caroline Wells, we have already investigated what


    you did. We also know the purpose of your visit to ine Ma this time. Don¡¯t you just want to give


    you that? Do the three women who have been sentenced to life imprisonment take revenge?


    You want ine Ma¡¯s family to ruin, right?¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, she suddenly thought of the three women who made trouble for


    her and wanted to kill her when she was in prison!


    One of them was a middle-aged woman with a scar on her face. The woman said at the time that


    they were arrested because of ine Ma¡­


    Thinking of this, ine Ma¡¯s bnce has already tilted!


    She began to feel that Cynthia should be a liar more likely!


    At this moment, Cynthia was already stunned: ¡°What are you talking about! I am not Caroline Wells


    at all! I am Cynthia Wade!¡±


    Don Albertt sneered: ¡°Still pretending? It seems that you scammers are very involved in the drama.


    Sometimes you forget who you are and brainwash yourself?


    Well, if this is the case, then I don¡¯t Leave room for you. We have already understood your n


    ahead of time! You want to use a short promise to induce ine Ma to persuade her daughter to


    divorce Charlie Wade, right?!¡±


    Cynthia blurted out: ¡°What the hell are you talking about?! The check I wrote to her is real!!! It¡¯s a


    real check not a fake recement!!!¡±


    A smile was wiped at the corner of Don Albertt¡¯s mouth, but Cynthia couldn¡¯t see it under the cover


    of the ck mask.


    Charlie Wade had long guessed that his aunt would definitely use the money to smash ine Ma,


    so he deliberately let Don Albertt pour dirty water on Cynthia.


    ine Ma has been in jail. Fake checks and bank cards will definitely make her extremely sensitive.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s guess of ine Ma was really thorough!


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, he immediately blurted out: ¡°Comrade Interpol, she gave me a


    fake check for 100 million Dor!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Don Albertt nodded and said coldly: ¡°Her intention is to induce you to disturb your daughter¡¯s


    marriage first, and then ask you to go to the bank with a fake check to exchange it. Then the bank


    will definitely call the police. You will definitely be sent back to prison for fraud.¡±


    After that, Don Albertt paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that you were let out by chancest time. If you go


    in again this time, you will not be so lucky.


    It is very likely that you will be the same as her three women. Sentenced to life imprisonment!¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she felt a chill in her back! I screamed in my heart: ¡°My god!


    Fortunately, my mother has learned the skills. When I saw Caroline, this stinkydy giving her a


    check, she guessed that she must be a liar to the Lady. Sure enough! My mother is really stupid. I¡¯m


    afraid I¡¯ll be imprisoned in a blink of an eye!¡±

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Chapter 1917


    The many key points mentioned by Don Albertt quickly convinced ine Ma of his words.


    Now thinking of the three wicked women she met in the prison, she still had lingering fears, as if she


    had be a psychological shadow of her.


    Don Albertt looked at her at this time and said seriously: ¡°Ms. ine Ma, this time you did not


    believe in the tricks of this scammer and did not get deceived. This is indeed a very big


    improvement. Otherwise, once you are sentenced to life, you In this life, they will be human


    sandbags of Caroline Well¡¯s three subordinates¡­¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked!


    ¡°My mother! This is too damn dangerous! Fortunately, my Lady is strong and vignt, otherwise, if


    she is actually trapped in prison, wouldn¡¯t it be the three stinkydies who will be sted for


    decades? ?!¡±


    Don Albertt turned his face, looked at Cynthia again, and said coldly: ¡°Caroline Wells, now there are


    Interpol from more than 20 countries applying for extradition for your return to China for


    investigation.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    You can be said to be the biggest fraudster in human history! We will stay overnight! Send you back


    to the Interpol headquarters in Vienna for trial. Which country will extradite you back to your country


    for trial will depend on which country youmitted the highest amount of crime!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s entire will and spirit at this time has almostpletely copsed!


    She felt as if she had suddenly fallen into a magical world, in this world, nobody believed anything


    she said¡­


    Moreover, in this magical world, she was confused by the name Caroline Wells.


    Moreover, she became a transnational scammer! Still the biggest scammer in human history! This is


    just nonsense!


    Cynthia suddenly felt that there seemed to be a huge conspiracy behind the incident, so he


    shouted: ¡°I now doubt your identity, whether it is Interpol! Show me your relevant documents!¡±


    Don Albertt sneered: ¡°Why?


    I found that I couldn¡¯t escape with my wings, so I wanted to take a bite back? I tell you Caroline


    Wells, this time you can¡¯t have any chance to escape!¡±


    Having said that, he immediately ordered several people around him: ¡°Handcuff her and get on the


    helicopter!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Several people in ck immediately rushed forward, handcuffed Cynthia¡¯s hands behind her back


    with handcuffs, and walked outside holding her.


    Don Albertt said coldly: ¡°Caroline Wells is a serious offender, wear a ck hood for her!¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    One of the people in ck immediately used a ck cloth cover to directly cover Cynthia¡¯s head.


    ine Ma, who was paralyzed on the ground because of a broken leg, blurted out and shouted:


    ¡°Comrade Interpol, you must sentence her to death! Don¡¯t let this stinkydye out to harm


    others!¡±


    Don Albertt said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely get a fair trial!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he shouted to the other subordinates: ¡°Take this guy with the surname


    Webb away.


    We highly suspect that he is involved in cross-border moneyundering. We wanted to arrest him a


    long time ago, but we didn¡¯t expect to meet him here!


    Donald said in a panic: ¡°When did I be a suspect of cross-border moneyundering?


    ! I have been doing business on my duty, and I have nevermitted any illegal or criminal


    activities!¡±


    Don Albertt pped it directly, ¡°f*ck me with ps?! Don¡¯t you know how many nasty things your


    brother-inw has done over the years?¡±


    Donald blurted out, ¡°My brother-inw did that. What does it have to do with me?¡±

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    Chapter 1918


    Don Albertt pped his face again, and cursed: ¡°If you didn¡¯t support him behind his back, how


    could he have done so many detrimental things? Do you think you can be exempted without doing it


    directly? Don¡¯t forget. Themanders of those invaders are all ss A war criminals!¡±


    Donald blurted out: ¡°But then I didn¡¯tunder money across borders either!¡±


    Don Albertt sneered: ¡°Whether it is washed or not, you know it yourself, and we know it too! When


    the timees, all the evidence will be in front of you, depending on how hard your mouth is!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After finishing speaking, he waved to the people around him: ¡°Take this guy away for me!¡±


    The person Don Albertt hates most in his life is Donald Webb.


    He stared at Donald and cursed in his heart: ¡°Donald, this old dog, sent Mr. Jones and others to


    Heaven Springs and almost killed me! Had Master Wade arrived in time and rewarded me with a


    rejuvenation pill, I might be early I have already reported to the Lord, this time you fell into my


    hands, see if I f*cking kill you!¡±


    Seeing that Donald was also taken out, ine Ma hurriedly pointed at Christopher and Harold who


    were like dead dogs on the ground, and asked Don Albertt: ¡°Comrade Interpol, the two of them


    intend to kidnap me, what should I do?¡±


    Don Albertt said indifferently: ¡°This¡­ we are the Interpol after all. We are affiliated with the Interpol


    headquarters in Vienna. We mainly catch transnational crimes. Local criminals like them should be


    handed over directly to the local brothers. !¡±


    ine Ma nodded repeatedly and echoed: ¡°That¡¯s OK! Sent them to life imprisonment!¡±


    Don Albertt nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. In this way, I will arrange someone to take you


    to the hospital, and then you will inform your family members. We will notify the local brothers of


    these two people, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ine Ma burst into tears and cried, ¡°Comrade Interpol, please send me to the hospital.


    My leg broke again in just a few days. Hey¡­ God, why am I doing this? My fate is hard for me¡­¡±


    Don Albertt greeted the people around him and said, ¡°You, drive Ms. ine Ma to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Good Captain!¡±


    Later, ine Ma was helped out of the warehouse by two people.


    As soon as she left the warehouse, she was stunned by the sight in front of her!


    In the open space at the entrance of the warehouse, three helicopters and a dozen ck cars were


    parked.


    She couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart: ¡°My boy! This Interpol is amazing! There are several


    helicopters! Fortunately there is Interpol today. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be killed by Caroline Wells


    and Donald Webb?!¡±


    Thinking of this, she cursed in her heart: ¡°That Donald is a damn idiot! What a billionaire boss, you


    can¡¯t even see the identity of a fraudster like Caroline, and a mouthful of Ms. Wade shouted. That¡¯s


    an intimacy! It¡¯s so stupid!¡±


    Afterwards, ine Ma was taken into a Rolls-Royce car, and the driver drove away quickly from the


    scene to Aurouss Hilll People¡¯s Hospital.


    At this moment, Cynthia was sitting on the helicopter nervously.


    With a ck cloth bag on her head, she couldn¡¯t see the surrounding environment at all, so she was


    extremely nervous.


    At this time, she felt that her headgear was suddenly taken off, and she was terrified.


    But when he took a closer look, he realized that the person sitting in front of her was her nephew,


    Charlie Wade!


    At this moment, Cynthia finally knew that these Interpol were fakes at all, and they must all belong


    to Charlie Wade!


    Caroline Wells and transnational scammers are nothing but his own ybook!


    Realizing that Charlie Wade had been ying tricks on her, she suddenly sternly scolded: ¡°Charlie


    Wade! Are you f*cking crazy?! I¡¯m your aunt, you even dare to y with me?!¡±

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    Chapter 1919


    Facing the furious Cynthia, Charlie Wade just smiled indifferently, and asked her: ¡°Big New Year,


    don¡¯t you stay in Eastcliff to prepare for the New Year, go to Aurouss Hilll to find my trouble,


    persuade my mother-inw, and make my wife to divorce me. You can do all kinds of mischievous


    things, can¡¯t I y you around yet?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s expression shed a bit awkward, and then he gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I¡¯m all for your


    own good! Look at your wife. How can she be worthy of you?¡±


    Charlie Wade said in a cold tone: ¡°Can my wife be worthy of me? I don¡¯t need you to point fingers


    here. Today¡¯s matter is just a small lesson for you. If you know you, please go back to Eastcliff as


    soon as possible. Otherwise, I will have you left in Aurouss Hilll for the New Year.¡±


    Cynthia was immediately furious!


    She struggled to get up, but was pushed back by the man in ck next to her, she could only gritted


    her teeth and shouted: ¡°Charlie Wade! Do you dare to threaten me?!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Charlie Wade nodded and said nkly, ¡°Now it¡¯s just threatening you. If you really annoy me, I


    might be going to hit you.¡±


    ¡°Dare you!¡± Cynthia gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you dare to move me, I will fight you!¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted and said, ¡°Even my subordinates can p you. Why don¡¯t I dare? The reason


    why I don¡¯t want to hit you is because I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands.¡±


    Cynthia yelled like a ghost: ¡°The man who moved me, I will kill him sooner orter! And your


    mother-inw! That shrew dared to beat me too! I will definitely want her to be broken into pieces!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned slightly, and raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What? You¡¯re still so arrogant,


    right? Okay, then you don¡¯t want to go back. Let¡¯s celebrate the New Year in Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Cynthia asked: ¡°Do you want to detain me?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°You use the word very well, just to detain you!¡±


    Cynthia was mad and shouted: ¡°I¡¯ll give you the courage!¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give it, I have already decided, are you not


    convinced? Okay, when will you be convinced, and when will you leave!¡±


    Cynthia yelled hysterically: ¡°Charlie Wade! I¡¯m your elder anyway! It¡¯s your aunt! You can¡¯t be so


    presumptuous to me!¡±


    ¡°Elders?¡± Charlie Wade asked coldly: ¡°You keep saying that it¡¯s my elders and my aunts. Then I ask


    you, where were you when I was in the orphanage?¡±


    Cynthia was speechless.


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Let me ask you again, when I was an adult, where were you when I


    was working on a construction site?¡±


    Cynthia was still speechless.


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Also, when I got married, where was my aunt?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s expression was dark, and she wanted to refute him, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Charlie Wade said at this time: ¡°You, aunt, never cared about me or helped me. After all, life is like


    this. People have to learn to rely on themselves, but you Not only didn¡¯t help me, but also came to


    provoke the rtionship between me and my wife. What is your intention?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Cynthia quibbleed, ¡°I asked that ire Wilson Wilson would divorce you for your own good!


    That kind of woman doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Then I will leave you in Aurouss Hilll to sharpen your temper, and


    the same is for your good. After all, if your personality is not restrained, you still don¡¯t know what


    you will make in the future. Catastrophe, maybe your own life will be lost by you!¡±


    Cynthia gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Dare you! Give me a cell phone, I want to call your grandpa!¡±


    Charlie Wade handed her the phone indifferently, and said, ¡°Come on, use my phone, call it now!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said to the ck clothed person beside her: ¡°Unlock her handcuffs.¡±


    The man in ck immediately followed suit.


    After Cynthia regained his freedom with both hands, he immediately grabbed the phone from


    Charlie Wade, found a number to enter, and pressed dial.


    After a few prompts on the phone, an old but very thick voice came: ¡°Hello, who?¡±


    Cynthia heard the old man¡¯s voice and cried and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me, dad!¡±

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    Chapter 1920


    ¡°Cynthia?!¡± Lord Wade, the old man on the other end of the phone, blurted out: ¡°How are you?!


    Have you encountered any danger?!¡±


    Cynthia cried and said, ¡°I was detained by Charlie Wade, and he said he wouldn¡¯t let me go back to


    Eastcliff for the New Year! Dad, this guy has no respect, and is arrogant. You have to help me out!¡±


    Lord Wade said in surprise: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?! Why did you have a conflict with Charlie Wade?¡±


    Charlie Wade took the phone directly at this time, and said coldly: ¡°She deceived me, found my


    mother-inw, and asked my mother-inw to persuade my wife to divorce me. Is this the Wade


    family¡¯s style of doing things?¡±


    Lord Wade was startled, hesitated for a moment before sighing: ¡°Charlie Wade, she is your aunt


    after all.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked back: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What right does she have to interfere with my


    freedom of marriage? Don¡¯t say she doesn¡¯t have this right, even you don¡¯t have this right!¡±


    Lord Wade said with emotion: ¡°Hey¡­you are right, she really shouldn¡¯t do this, I apologize to you


    for her, you can let here back¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°I said I will leave her in Aurouss Hilll for the New Year, and I will let her


    go back after the New Year, but before the New Year, no one wants her to leave Aurouss Hilll! Nor is


    the king of heaven!¡±


    Lord Wade on the other end of the phone hesitated for a moment, and said helplessly: ¡°All right, it¡¯s


    up to you!¡±


    When these words came out, Cynthia looked desperate, and blurted out and pleaded: ¡°Dad! I want


    to go back to Eastcliff to apany you to celebrate the New Year, Dad!¡±


    Lord Wade said earnestly: ¡°Cynthia, your character is really too hot, take advantage of this lesson,


    take advantage of your temper, don¡¯t be 50 years old, and make trouble like young people all dayContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    long!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Cynthia suddenly blocked up and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Lord Wade said again: ¡°Charlie Wade,e home if you have time, grandpa is very¡­¡±


    Before Lord Wade finished saying the words, Charlie Wade directly hung up the phone.


    He has no rtionship with Lord Wade, not to mention that he is more or less responsible for the


    death of his parents, so Charlie Wade is even more impatient with him.


    As soon as the phone hung up, Cynthia choked up and asked: ¡°Charlie Wade! Let me celebrate the


    New Year in Aurouss Hilll. I want to spend the New Year alone in the Presidential Suite in Shangri-


    La!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Shangri-La¡¯s presidential suite? I think you also want to be blinded.


    I will rent you a house in the vige in the city and let you live there for a week.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Cynthia copsed and said: ¡°You¡­you asked me to live in the vige in the city?! You are so cruel!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered, and suddenly remembered that it was the Chinese New Year. Sam who


    came to Aurouss Hilll on a bicycle didn¡¯t know where he went?


    So he directly called Loreen.


    As soon as the phone call, Loreen asked happily, ¡°Charlie Wade, why did you think of calling me?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked her: ¡°Loreen, where is your cousin Sam?¡±


    Loreen said: ¡°He told me this morning that he was about to cross the Yangtze River, and he might


    be able to reach Aurouss Hilll tonight.¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned: ¡°Why is it so slow?¡±


    Loreen said helplessly: ¡°He had a small ident on the bike and injured his arm, so he slowed


    down.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Have you found a house for him in the vige in the city?¡±


    Loreen said: ¡°I¡¯ve found it, ording to your request, 500 Dor a month.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and said, ¡°Okay, I will check it out tomorrow.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, at this moment, Don Albertt came over with Donald, who was wearing a


    ck cloth cover.


    Charlie Wade said to him immediately: ¡°Arrange for someone to go to the vige in the city, rent me


    the worst single room, arrange for Ms. Wade to stay there for seven nights, and she will not be


    allowed to go out for these seven days. She buys it, whether it is ingredients or daily necessities,


    only the mostmon ones are allowed, understand?¡±


    Don Albertt nodded immediately and said, ¡°Good Master Wade, I will arrange this!¡±

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    Chapter 1921


    Cynthia was already furious.


    She gritted her teeth and shouted: ¡°Charlie Wade! Don¡¯t think that I, Cynthia, is muddled. In the


    Wade family, my status is much higher than you! You better respect me!¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored her, but pointed to Don Albertt and pointed to the empty seat beside Cynthia.


    Don Albertt understood, and immediately escorted Donald to Cynthia¡¯s side.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade stretched out his hand, took off Donald¡¯s headgear, and smiled slightly


    when he looked at him: ¡°Hello, Mr. Webb, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Wade¡­ Charlie Wade?!¡±


    At this moment, Donald¡¯s whole person seemed to be split back and forth by thunder from the


    outside to the inside!


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that Charlie Wade would actually appear in front of him!


    Could it be¡­


    Is it that he is behind all this today? !


    How could he have so much energy? !


    Seeing his horrified expression, Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Webb, it¡¯s been a long time,


    but let me introduce you to the b*tch next to you first.¡±


    Cynthia stared at Charlie Wade with splitting eyes, gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Charlie Wade! Don¡¯t


    go too far!¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored her and continued to say to Donald: ¡°This shrew¡¯s real name is not Caroline


    Wells, but Cynthia Wade. She is the eldest daughter of Eastcliff¡¯s Wade family, and also my father¡¯s


    sister and my aunt.¡±


    ¡°What?


    !¡± Donald seemed to explode a nuclear bomb in his heart!


    His scared voice trembled and said, ¡°You¡­oh no¡­you! Are you really¡­you are really the WadeBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    family?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°I am indeed the Wade family, but it¡¯s nothing great.¡±


    Donald shivered in a cold sweat and said, ¡°Master Wade¡­you¡­why didn¡¯t you just say your


    identity! If you know that you are Master Wade Family, you will definitely be the only one looking


    forward to it. , Even if you give me 10,000 courage, I dare not fight against you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Donald, don¡¯t be so scared, look at you, your face is pale. This


    Wade family, it¡¯s not as scary as you think,¡±


    With that, he pointed to Cynthia beside him, and said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t Lord Wade¡¯s daughter tied up by


    you?¡±


    Donald was frightened and waved his hand again and again and said, ¡°Master Wade, you must not


    say that! This matter is entirely a matter of Christopher and Harold¡¯s two bastards, and they told me


    that they were tying ine Ma. They didn¡¯t say that it was tied to Ms. Wade.


    After I came, I realized that they were so courageous and tied Ms. Wade too!¡±


    Charlie Wade pointed at Cynthia and asked Donald: ¡°Did you beat her just now?¡±


    Donald looked like a dead father, choked up and said: ¡°I was wrong¡­I really didn¡¯t know the true


    identity of Ms. Wade¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Miss Wade Family, is it fun?¡±


    Donald shook his head like a rattle.


    Cynthia on the side looked so ugly.


    Donald was frightened, and choked, ¡°Master Wade, I really don¡¯t know the identity of you and Ms.


    Wade. Otherwise, how can I dare to think of you two badly¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Donald at this time and asked, ¡°Mr. Webb, have you ever thought about


    what will happen to the Webb family after today?¡±


    When Donald heard this, his whole body trembled violently.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    Chapter 1922


    How can he not know the next fate of the Webb family?


    Cynthia would definitely fight with himself. And the Wade Family will definitely stand up for her.


    The Webb family in its heyday was not enough to look at in front of the Wade family, not to mention


    the current Webb family, whose strength was mostly defeated by Charlie Wade.


    At this time, in front of the Wade family, even an ant was not counted¡­ ..


    Donald even felt that the Wade family might destroy his tortured family¡­


    Thinking of this, he immediately choked up and pleaded: ¡°Master Wade and Ms. Wade, I didn¡¯t


    know anything and identally offended you. Please forgive me, you both¡­¡±


    Cynthia was hating Charlie Wade into her bones, but she didn¡¯t dare to be too angry, so she directly


    directed all the anger at Donald, gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°The surname is Webb, today, I,


    Cynthia, will definitely not I will spare you! Wait, I will let you die without a ce to bury you!¡±


    Donald almost copsed when he heard this.


    Damaged family reputation and shrinking assets are eptable.


    However, if the Wade Family really wants to smash themselves to the end, how can they be able to


    handle it¡­


    If the family is really ruined at that time, it will be all over!


    Thinking of this, he immediately looked at Charlie Wade with red eyes, and pleaded crying: ¡°Master


    Wade, please help me. This time is really a misunderstanding. If the Wade family can forgive me, I


    would like to confess all of my business 20% of the shares are given away! I only ask you and Ms.


    Wade to raise your hands!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Cynthia gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Don¡¯t say your 20% shares, even if it is 50% or 100%? In my


    eyes, it¡¯s not even a fart!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t, even a fart is not counted in your eyes, it¡¯s pretty much in my


    eyes.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he immediately said to Donald: ¡°Mr. Webb, you not only kidnapped my


    mother-inw, but also my aunt. I am really a double victim of your incident today. Let¡¯s adjust the


    20% to 40%, in the future, follow my orders and I promise that the Wade family will not trouble you.¡±


    When Donald heard this, his heart was joyful and sad.


    The good news is that now that Charlie Wade has proposed a solution, he and the Webb family still


    have a chance to live.


    Sadly, Charlie Wade showed that he was cutting his own meat with a knife, and 40% of the shares


    was almost equivalent to cutting the entire Webb family.


    Cynthia was reluctant at this time. She has suffered too many grievances and disasters today. And


    she couldn¡¯t do anything to Charlie Wade, so the only object of catharsis was Donald.


    If Charlie Wade blocked Donald¡¯s catharsis, wouldn¡¯t she have to find the father and son who


    kidnapped her? !


    However, those are just two little guys, what can you do even if you kill their whole family?


    Thinking of this, she yelled angrily: ¡°Charlie Wade! Whether to trouble him or not, it is not you who


    have the final say, but I have the final say!


    It is your grandfather who has the final say!¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°I have already given Donald a solution for this matter. As long as he


    agrees, it will be useless for any of you to object.¡±


    With that, Charlie Wade looked at Cynthia, his voice suddenly increased by an octave, and he said


    coldly: ¡°Also! Don¡¯t you think that I have not been in the Wade family for so many years, so you can


    let your Wade family at the mercy of you, let alone take me. When the marriage partner asks me to


    go back to help the Wade Family cling to other powerful and powerful people, I will never give the


    Wade Family this opportunity!¡±


    ¡°So, if you dare to calcte me behind your back next time, don¡¯t me me for disregarding my


    blood! Whether it is you or the other people in the Wade family, I will not let it go!¡±


    Cynthia was frightened by Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes and tone, but he roared iparably: ¡°Charlie


    Wade! Do you think you have the ability to challenge the Wade family now?


    Your Emgrand Group, your 10 billion cash, no Is it all given by the Wade Family?! The Wade Family


    can hold you up and step on you! If there is no Wade Family, you are just a stinky hanging silk


    without any foundation! With the strength of the Wade Family, you can be destroyed. Destroying


    Donald is ten times, a hundred times easier!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her hysterical, raised his eyebrows, and asked yfully: ¡°Oh? Really?¡±

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    Chapter 1923


    Cynthia¡¯s self-esteem was deeply stung by Charlie Wade¡¯s yful eyes!


    She gritted her teeth and shouted: ¡°Of course! Do you think I was joking with you?! If you continue


    to be so ignorant of praise, toasting and not eating fine wine, I promise you will be finished sooner


    orter! Not only you are finished, your wife, and your mother-inw , And all the people around you


    are going to die!¡±


    Speaking of this, Cynthia has alsopletely exploded. She shouted hoarsely like a shrew: ¡°I tell


    you, your parents were lucky back then, and they can return to Eastcliff¡¯s grave if you die! If you die


    in the future, you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the Wade Family Ancestor¡¯s grave!¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely gloomy.


    He looked at Cynthia and said lightly: ¡°You are my father¡¯s biological sister, so I can¡¯t beat you.¡±


    Cynthia sneered and said, ¡°Do you still know that I am your father¡¯s sister?! Don¡¯t you hurry up and


    respectfully treat me¡­¡±


    Before Cynthia finished speaking, Charlie Wade immediately said to Don Albertt: ¡°Don Albertt! You


    have no blood rtionship with her, give me her mouth!¡±


    Don Albertt immediately said loudly: ¡°Yeah, Master Wade!¡±


    After that, he immediately rushed over and grabbed Cynthia by the cor.


    Cynthia was taken aback and threatened: ¡°Do you dare to hit me, I will definitely kill you in the


    future!¡±


    Don Albertt pped the face and pped Cynthia¡¯s two posterior teeth. He said coldly, ¡°Master


    Wade gave me my life. Even if Master Wade asks me to kill the king, I will never Blink, not to


    mention you uneducated vixen!¡±


    After all, it was another p in the face.


    Don Albertt had long been so angry with Cynthia¡¯s attitude towards Charlie Wade, he finally waited


    until Charlie Wade agreed, naturally he was merciless.


    Cynthia was stunned by these two ps. she was angry and angry, and shouted like crazy: ¡°You will


    all die! All of you will die!!!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her and said coldly:


    ¡°If you have investigated me carefully, you should know why I was revered as Master Wade in


    Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    ¡°If you have investigated me seriously, then you should also know why the Eight Heavenly Kings


    sent by Donald werepletely wiped out by me under Golim Mountain!¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade smiled and continued:


    ¡°If you have investigated me seriously, you should know that I just went to Japan a few days ago.


    As for the things that happened in Japan some time ago, I think you should know it!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯splexion continued to change dramatically, bing more and more frightened and


    paler!


    Charlie Wade stared at her, and then asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to go back and marry Stefanie


    Sun? Then you didn¡¯t think about it. My father¡¯s best friend Orrin was already dying. Why could he


    suddenly be alive and well? Is there really any medical miracle?¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade pointed to Don Albertt and continued to question: ¡°At the beginning,


    Don Albertt was in Heaven Springs and was almost killed by Donald¡¯s men. With thest breath,


    how did hee alive? Do you know?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s expression is as pale as paper!


    At this time, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t conceal his aura, he filled his whole body with reiki, and shouted


    very aggressively: ¡°If you haven¡¯t thought about these problems before, then please use your mind


    now and think about it. Think about it! After thinking it through,e tell me again, between the two


    of us, it wasn¡¯t you who could kill me, it was I who could kill you!¡±


    Cynthia was immediately stunned by the momentum on Charlie Wade and what he had said!


    The Wade family did investigate many things about Charlie Wade in Aurouss Hilll.


    However, many clues obtained are not sufficient.


    For example, they know that Charlie Wade seems to be very strong, but they have not had a clear


    understanding of how strong it is.


    They also knew about Donald¡¯s Guards¡¯ death at the foot of Golim Mountain, but they didn¡¯t know


    who did it.


    And Orrin!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    Chapter 1924


    Orrin, who was in thete stage of pancreatic cancer, suddenly recovered his health, and it seemed


    like a decade back in time. The entire upper ss of Eastcliff was eager to know the reason, and


    wanted to know what kind of chance Orrin encountered. Raw.


    However, everyone investigated for a while, and no one got any effective information.


    Now, when Charlie Wade said this suddenly, Cynthia asked in horror: ¡°These things have something


    to do with you?!¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted coldly: ¡°What does it mean to have something to do with me? These things


    are all done by me, Charlie Wade Wade!¡±


    At this time, even Donald was shocked with nothing to add.


    The death of the Eight Great Heavenly Kings caused the Webb family to suffer a great loss, but they


    still don¡¯t know how the Eight Great Heavenly Kings died.


    Now, he finally understood.


    It turned out that the eight heavenly kings were all dead in Charlie Wade¡¯s hands!


    He couldn¡¯t help but deepen his soul torture himself: ¡°How powerful is this Charlie Wade?!¡±


    Cynthia was also shocked.


    Donald couldn¡¯t know what Charlie Wade said, what happened in Japan some time ago, but Cynthia


    knew it!


    The three major families in Japan reshuffled almost overnight. One was wiped out, and the other


    half was wiped out. Only one Ito family remained. The patriarch Ito Yuhiko also lost his legs.


    Behind this, there is an extremely powerful master who killed countless ninjas and even saved Zara


    and Fitz brothers and sisters. Could it be¡­ Charlie Wade? !


    Charlie Wade pointed to Donald and asked Cynthia, ¡°Do you know that Donald has a son named


    Kian, who was in Aurouss Hilll some time ago. He must eat shit every hour like a demon?¡±


    Donald¡¯s expression instantly became extremely pale! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    And Cynthia was also shocked!


    Although the Webb family is far from being famous in Eastcliff.


    However, Kian, the second son of Donald, is very famous in Eastcliff.


    Mainly because of that time, the short video tform has been pushing Kian¡¯s rted videos. The


    whole country knows. At that time, the top masters of several major families all analyzed this matter


    and believed that Kian must be a master who can endure the sky, and made a very strong


    psychological suggestion.


    Cynthia asked himself inwardly: ¡°Could it be that Charlie Wade did that too?!¡±


    Donald had also copsed at this time!


    He suppressed his anger, choked and said, ¡°Master Wade! My youngest son has always been


    sensible! He just studied in Aurouss Hilll peacefully and did not do any bad things. Why did you


    harm him so far!!!¡±


    Charlie Wade nced at Donald, pped his face severely, and angrily reprimanded: ¡°Your bastard


    son, takes pleasure in ying with and ruining girls!¡±


    ¡°If you have enough y, the girls don¡¯t stop, but they have to use the scumbag¡¯s psychological


    hints to brainwash and force each other tomit suicide!¡±


    ¡°This kind of animal behavior, everyone can be punishable!¡±


    ¡°Now you are licking your face to tell me that your son who is not as good as a beast has always


    been sensible and has not done any bad things?!¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the courage?!¡±

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    Chapter 1925


    Donald was reprimanded by Charlie Wade, and he dared not look up. He naturally knew these


    things about Kian. But he originally thought that it was all between his son and other girls. Even if he


    did harm a few girls, after all, he did not harm Charlie Wade and the people around Charlie Wade.


    Why did Charlie Wade hurt him?


    However, seeing Charlie Wade so furious at the moment, he realized that the sense of justice in


    Charlie Wade¡¯s heart was far beyond his imagination!


    Charlie Wade stared at Donald at this time, and said coldly: ¡°Donald, my aunt wanted to kill you, but


    I didn¡¯t expect you to be so irreconcble! In this case, I am also 40% of you. No, let the Wade


    Family dispose of you at will in the future!¡±


    Donald burst into tears suddenly!


    He was still carrying his hands behind his back, but he immediately leaned forward and knelt on the


    ground. While kowtow heavily, he cried and begged, ¡°Master Wade, I was wrong! I know I was


    wrong!


    My son is indeed guilty of death, you Being able to spare him a dog¡¯s life is already a great


    kindness. It is because there is no eye and no way to discipline him. Please be merciful and forgive


    me once¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°You have no way to discipline, more than this one!¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Your brother-inw Marcone hasmitted countless


    crimes! You, as the head of the first family in Southavem, Marconemitted these things by


    pulling your banner. It all happened under your nose. You know in your heart, why don¡¯t you stop?


    Why don¡¯t you stop?! If you lead him to the right path earlier, he won¡¯t poison so many people, and I


    won¡¯t let him sink in the river!¡±


    Donald was shocked! At this time, he immediately realized that Charlie Wade did the thing that the


    original brother-inw Marcone and the entire top of the Beggar Gang were destroyed¡­


    So Donald didn¡¯t care about the shock, and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Wade! I do have an


    inescapable responsibility for this matter¡­I knew he was doing these things at first, so I wanted to


    stop it, but My wife cried and hanged up with me three times, my heart softened, just thinking,


    anyway, I don¡¯t participate in it myself, so he can do whatever he wants¡­ I never expected it,


    because of this, Justmitted a terrible mistake¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade gritted his teeth and said: ¡°You didmit a terrible mistake! How many children and


    families Marcone destroyed? Part of each of these debts is recorded on your Donald! With your


    crimes Look, even if I kill you now, the Nine Heavens Gods will make atonement for what you have


    done in your next life and the next life! Let your ninth reincarnation suffer all the suffering in the


    world!¡±


    Donald¡¯s crying nose and tears flowed, and his voice trembled: ¡°Master Wade, I really know what I


    was wrong! Please give me a chance to correct evil. I am willing to hand over 60% of the Webb


    family¡¯s assets.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I have a chance to take the lead, the Webb family will do everything to you from today!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s not just about money anymore. If you really want to correct the


    evil, I can give you a chance, depending on whether you can ept it.¡±


    When Donald heard this, he squatted his head and said, ¡°Master Wade, please tell me! I will do my


    best to seize this opportunity!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Change 40% of your family assets to Don Albertt, and Don Albertt will


    hold it in the future, and another 20% will be used for charity to make up for the evil your brother-in-


    law Marcone has done over the years!¡±


    Don Albertt blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, how can this be done¡­ You gave Don Albertt this old life,


    and if you want to give these assets, you are also given to you¡­ How can you give me¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°If Mr. Webb agrees to this solution, you will take 40% first.¡±


    Donald dared to say nothing, and nodded hurriedly: ¡°You can rest assured, Master Wade, I will do


    this today!¡±


    Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Donald, from today, you are Don Albertt¡¯s person. If Don Albertt asks you


    to go east, you must go east. The direction is half-way off.


    I want your Webb family topletely disappear in the south of the Yangtze River.¡±


    Donald didn¡¯t dare to say half a word, nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°You can rest assured, Master


    Wade, you will be the master in the future¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said to Don Albertt: ¡°Don Albertt, take care of him in the future, he dares to have any


    disobedience, tell me immediately!¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, Don Albertt knows! As for Donald¡¯s shares,


    Don Albertt will hold it for you temporarily!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly.


    Immediately, he looked at Cynthia, whose cheek was swollen by Don Albertt, and said lightly:


    ¡°Auntie, since you am here, you will stay in Aurouss Hilll for a week and wait until the New Year to


    go back. But I have been busy recently. I¡¯m not going to visit, I wish you a Happy New Year in


    advance.¡±

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    Chapter 1926


    Having said that, Charlie Wade became serious and warned: ¡°This is the end of today¡¯s business. If


    you let me know that you dare to do any small actions behind my back, then don¡¯t me me for


    being rude to you!¡±


    Cynthia stared at Charlie Wade and wanted to say something to support the scene, but when the


    words came to her lips, she couldn¡¯t say it all at once.


    She found that Charlie Wade¡¯s character was too simr to his father, that is, her second brother


    Bruce.


    Why was Bruce so famous back then? He looks like a weak schr, but he can stand in front of the


    army. As long as it is what he decides to do, he has never given up and failed. Even if the whole


    world stands in front of him, he has to ze a trail.


    Therefore, there was a saying in the upper ss society of Eastcliff: Wade family has a son, you


    can¡¯t tie a Tiger!


    Mention Bruce, even his opponent would give him a thumb in my heart. At that time, he was the


    most dazzling new star of the Wade family.


    Now, Cynthia realized that she had actually seen the aura on Charlie Wade¡¯s body. Therefore, at


    this moment, deep in her heart, she felt a little awe of Charlie Wade. It was also at this moment that


    she knew that she could no longer offend this nephew who hadn¡¯t seen her for many years,


    otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know if he would really kill off his rtives.


    So, she could only smash her teeth and swallow in her belly. After a long while, she was aggrieved


    and said: ¡°Charlie Wade, I will listen to you about this matter today. I will not pursue your mother-in-


    law or Donald. ¡­¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Having said this, she almost begged: ¡°But, you can no longer protect the father and son who tied


    me up, right? Auntie has suffered so many crimes today, and you have to tell auntie¡­ ..¡±


    After speaking, Cynthia thought of his series of tragic experiences today, her nose sour, and tears


    came down.


    She was really miserable today.


    I wanted to ask ine Ma to pretend to be a force, and bought her by the way, but he didn¡¯t expect


    to be hit by ine Ma.


    Then Harold, Christopher and his son led them to this ce;


    Then Donald came again and beat her up. He almost shot her up with a single shot, causing her to


    pee on her pants¡­


    She hadn¡¯t suffered any bitterness in her life, so she tasted the sufferings of the world today.


    And what was even more annoying was that she had never fought with ine Ma before, and was


    pped in the face by her.


    She wanted to kill her to relieve her anger, but she was Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw, so she


    couldn¡¯t get revenge on her.


    Donald now offers most of his family property and is willing to be Charlie Wade¡¯s running dog.


    In this way, only the Wilson family father and son can retaliate¡­


    Charlie Wade frowned when he heard this and asked Don Albertt, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with


    Christopher and Harold now?¡±


    Don Albertt said: ¡°These two people were smashed with arms and legs by Donald¡¯s men. They have


    be useless. Master Wade will tell you what to do next with them!¡±

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    Chapter 1927


    There is no doubt that Charlie Wade does not have a half-hearted rtionship with Christopher and


    Harold and his son.


    However, hearing that the two of them had their limbs broken, the anger in Charlie Wade¡¯s heart


    was mostly gone.


    No one knows the Wilson family better than him.


    Although each of them looks abominable, they are not even heinous viins.


    Hannah used to pit ine Ma before. Arge part of the reason was that when ine Ma was


    ying cards at a friend¡¯s house, he met Hannah and Christopher who came to see the house.


    Then they mocked them and made Hannah a lot. The mentality copsed, and she wanted to cheat


    ine Ma¡¯s money.


    Now Christopher and Harold kidnapped ine Ma and wanted to send her to the ck brick kiln,


    also in order to repay the hatred of sending Hannah to the ck coal kiln. To be honest, ine Ma


    is still blocking her guns to a certain extent.


    In the final analysis, the Wilson family is really bad, but it has not yet reached the point where it


    must die.


    Moreover, Charlie Wade really didn¡¯t like her aunt who was troublesome and indisputable. If she


    really let her kill Christopher and Harold to vent her anger, it would be cheaper for her.


    It would be better to let her keep holding on to this fire and have nowhere to vent. Grind her


    annoying character.


    So Charlie Wade said: ¡°What Christopher and Harold say are my wife¡¯s uncle and cousin, my


    brother and nephew, if you kill them, such a big funeral, our family Will the year pass?¡±


    Cynthia hurriedly said: ¡°Wait after the New Year to ughter the two of them, right?!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°My wife has a softer heart. If they really die, my wife will definitely


    be sad, so let them live.¡±


    When Cynthia heard this, she was anxious and ufortable, and blurted out: ¡°They made me like


    this, you must let me out!¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked: ¡°How do you calcte your breath? Both of them have lost their


    limbs. I¡¯m afraid they can only lie in bed to eat and drink for a few months. Can¡¯t you breathe out?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get out!¡± Cynthia said indignantly: ¡°If I don¡¯t kill them, I won¡¯t be able to get out with such a


    bad breath!¡±


    Charlie Wade shouted angrily: ¡°If you can¡¯t get out, just hold on to me!!!¡±


    The roar made Cynthia¡¯s liver tremble!


    Charlie Wade red at her fiercely, and asked in a cold voice: ¡°It¡¯s obviously you who caused


    trouble first, and you will kill others at every turn. Who gives you the stinking troubles you are used


    to?!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s expression was very depressed, and she choked: ¡°Your aunt, I grew up so old, and I have


    never suffered such a big loss today¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Then just let you have a taste today, and this is just the first dish, your


    character, if you don¡¯t change it, you will lose money in the future!¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade waved his hand a little irritably: ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you so much nonsense.


    In short, this is the end of today, and I will never allow you to spread this matter in any direction!


    Otherwise, I Only you are asking! Did you understand?!¡±


    Seeing that Charlie Wade¡¯s expression didn¡¯t mean joking with him, Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but y a


    little drum.


    She realized this matter today, she was afraid that she would not be able to find her ce.


    Otherwise, with Charlie Wade¡¯s character, he would never spare himself.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    So she could only say dejectedly: ¡°Okay¡­I understand¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said to Don Albertt, ¡°Don Albertt, quickly arrange a self-built house in the


    vige in the city, and settle down my aunt, who hase from afar, so that people will keep an eye


    on her for 24 hours. Never leave the house for the next seven days. Half a step, as soon as seven


    days arrive, I will send her to the airport and let her go back!¡±


    Don Albertt nodded immediately: ¡°Master Wade don¡¯t worry, Don Albertt will do it right!¡±

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    Chapter 1928


    Charlie Wade looked at Donald again: ¡°Report everything to Don Albertt in the future, don¡¯t make


    any small actions, do you understand?¡±


    Donald hurriedly squatted his head and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t worry. From today onwards, I will


    follow your and Don Albertt¡¯s instructions¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said again: ¡°By the way, Thompson First A06, did you buy it?¡±


    Donald said awkwardly: ¡°Yes, I bought it¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade asked him, ¡°You bought this vi for the Wilson family, did youe to make me


    sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Donald said nervously, ¡°Master Wade, this is my fault. Don¡¯t worry, I will take back the vi


    and let the Wilson family get out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Charlie Wade waved his hand and said: ¡°It¡¯s so boring to get out. You are like this. First,


    stop all the businesses of the Wilson Group and withdraw all the investment you gave them. I still


    want them to return to the previous one. Although this species lives in


    Thompson First, it actually has nothing at all.¡±


    Donald said without hesitation: ¡°Good Master Wade, I will make arrangements today!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded with satisfaction: ¡°Okay, Don Albertt, you arrange my aunt, Donald will go and


    arrange the affairs of the Wilson Group. As for Christopher and Harold, don¡¯t turn around to the


    relevant departments, and go directly to the hospital. Go ahead.¡±


    The two hurriedly agreed to respectfully.


    Cynthia¡¯s expression on the side was extremely ugly.


    But ugly is ugly, she now dare not have any emotion of resistance.


    Therefore, she could only say angrily: ¡°Charlie Wade, look at you aunt, who was also injured and


    two teeth were lost. Or you can send me to the hospital first¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°It¡¯s okay to send to the hospital, but you should not make any wrong ideas,


    otherwise, it is not as simple as leaving you to live in Aurouss Hilll for a week. Maybe it will let you


    live in Aurouss Hilll for a year and a half.¡±


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but shudder when she heard this.


    Charlie Wade arranged himself in the vige in the city, basically the same as under house arrest.


    The environment there must be extremely bad, and it would be a great torment to stay for a day,


    and it would simply copse for a week. If it is a year, it is really better to die.


    Therefore, she can only honestly say: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since my aunt has said and listened to your


    instructions, she will never do anything else¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said to Don Albertt, ¡°Then arrange for my aunt to go to the hospital for treatment first,


    and don¡¯t set the teeth in Aurouss Hilll.


    Let her go back to Eastcliff and do it again.¡±


    Don Albertt immediately agreed: ¡°Good Master Wade!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, Don Albertt asked Cynthia and Donald to be put in different vehicles, and


    then sent to the warehouse to take out the broken limbs of Christopher and Jacob Wilson.


    At this time, the two of them were lying on the cold concrete floor and hadpletely copsed.


    The father and son cried in the warehouse for a long time, and they almost dried up all their tears.


    Harold felt so depressed and depressed in his heart, sobbing in his heart: ¡°I originally wanted to


    teach ine Ma to please Donald, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Lady who was caught by them with


    ine Ma turned out to be a transnational fraud!¡±


    ¡°Besides, this scammer is so damn good to make up, he even made up a set of so-called rich


    master status for Charlie Wade¡­makes my dad and I believe it¡­¡±


    ¡°Even Donald believed the nonsense of that stinkydy!¡±


    ¡°Donald, you old dog, if you say you believe it, you can believe it, but there is no need to abolish our


    father and our father in order to please him! Our father and mother are both serving you, and you


    can¡¯t be so right no matter what. Us! What the hell is this!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    Chapter 1929


    At this time, in Harold¡¯s heart, he had already regretted that his intestines were green.


    Being beaten into a waste by Donald¡¯s men is actually not the worst, after all, it only takes a few


    months to recover after being injured.


    The worst thing is that the International Criminal Police who came just now said that they would be


    handed over to the local authorities. If they were really handed over, the kidnapping charges of the


    father and son would definitely be inevitable.


    This charge is a felony! Sentencing starts in ten years!


    Thinking that he might stay in prison for ten years, Harold¡¯s emotions havepletely copsed.


    When being lifted out by Don Albertt¡¯s men, Harold choked up with his nose and tears: ¡°May I ask a


    fewrades of the Interpol¡­Could it be¡­Is it really going to send us? Are you going to jail¡­


    We¡­ Our father was both instigated by others. The real man behind the scenes is Donald¡­¡±


    Christopher also cried bitterly: ¡°Although our father and son are wrong, we have already paid a


    painful price. Can you please raise your hands high and give our father and son a way of life¡­¡±


    Harold turned around hard, looked at his father with red eyes, and cried out: ¡°Dad¡­I don¡¯t want to


    go to jail, Dad¡­¡±


    With tears on his face, Christopher choked and said, ¡°When the timees, I will push everything


    to Dad. I will say that everything is Dad¡¯s idea. You don¡¯t know anything. Try to make the judge


    lighter¡­¡±


    When Harold heard this, he burst into tears.


    The father and son cried and cried, and the scene suddenly became a little too noisy.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Don Albertt came over at this time and said coldly to the two of them: ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking cry! If you cry


    again, you will be sent to prison!¡±


    As soon as Harold heard this, he asked incredulously: ¡°Comrade Interpol, what do you mean¡­you


    don¡¯t send us to jail?¡±


    Don Albertt said coldly: ¡°Fortunately for you two, we must keep the arrest of Caroline absolutely


    confidential, so we cannot let people from other departments know about it for the time being. So


    today you kidnapped ine Ma and Caroline. Notmunicated to local agencies!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± When Harold heard this, his whole body twitched with excitement.


    However, because of the twitching, the severe pain in his limbs became more severe, so he kept


    wailing.


    Although his mouth was screaming in pain, Harold¡¯s heart was extremely excited.


    In any case, a prison sentence is finally saved!


    ¡­¡­


    The Thompson First Vi at this moment.


    Lady Wilson was lying on the sofa in the living room of Vi A06. While watching the time, she said


    to Wendy who was sitting on the other side: ¡°Why haven¡¯t your father and your brother figured it out


    yet? There has been no movement for so long.¡±


    Wendy said: ¡°Maybe I can¡¯t take care of it. After all, there are quite a lot of things. Not only did they


    find someone to give ine Ma to that person, but also filmed the video and sent it to the ck


    brick factory. .¡±


    The Lady Wilson nodded gently, and said with a smirk: ¡°This ine Ma, it¡¯s really drifting recently.


    It¡¯s always floating in the sky. It¡¯s really a bit ungrounded, so she should also experience it.


    What is civil suffering!¡±


    Wendy smiled and said, ¡°Yes, grandma, ine Ma, this b*tch woman, I hate her a long time ago,


    especially since she is so terrible this time, I can¡¯t wait to break her leg again!¡±


    As she said, she said with a look of nostalgia: ¡°It was interesting when I was in the cell. That Gena,


    the five big and three rough, could not wait to take ine Ma¡¯s feces out with a p. ine Ma was


    really miserable at that time, think about it. I¡¯m excited!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson also nodded again and again, and said happily, ¡°Oh! Gena, the ruraldy, really has two


    strengths. That guy is as strong as a cow. To deal with ine Ma, one can beat her. Three are still


    turning around!¡±

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    Chapter 1930


    Wendy sighed on the side: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that ine Ma will be sent to the ck brick kiln to burn bricks


    soon, and Gena hasn¡¯te out yet. After shees out, she may never see ine Ma again in


    this life.¡±


    ¡°Who said no!¡± The Lady also sighed, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. When ine Ma arrives at the ck


    brick kiln, there will be endless suffering waiting for her!¡±


    At this time, Aurouss Hilll Women¡¯s Detention Center.


    Gena, who was in the air, suddenly sneezed.


    Several entourages hurried over and asked diligently, ¡°Sister Gena, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have


    you caught a cold?¡±


    Gena rubbed his nose: ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe someone misses me.¡±


    The man next to him smiled and said: ¡°Who would think of us like us prisoners who have no


    rtives and no cause!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The other person also echoed: ¡°This will be the Chinese New Year right away, and no one in


    my family has ever visited me. It really makes me chill!¡±


    After that, she looked at Gena and asked, ¡°Sister Gena, how long can you release?¡±


    Gena smacked and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s still five or six months!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too soon, I¡¯m still eight months away¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still four months¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t spend the New Year at home this year, and it should be fine next year!¡±


    Gena sighed: ¡°My mother is gone, my husband also ran away with the vixen, and my brother¡¯s


    family is a tortoise bastard again. I don¡¯t even have a family member in this world¡­¡±


    Having said this, Gena¡¯s eye circles suddenly reddened, and he choked up: ¡°Hey! Looking at the


    New Year, I couldn¡¯t burn some paper money for the Lady. I don¡¯t know how she lived there and


    whether she had enough money. it¡¯s cold today, I don¡¯t know if she and my dad have the money to


    celebrate the New Year¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Gena, don¡¯t think about it. After you go out, there will be opportunities to burn paper for your


    parents!¡±


    Gena nodded lightly, and couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Actually, I still miss that Lady. Seeing how she was


    bullied, I remember how pitiful my mother was when she was bullied by my sister-inw when she


    was alive. Looks like, in this heart, there is a burst of pain¡­¡±


    After speaking, she asked several other people, ¡°You said, what is old Mrs. Wilson doing now?


    When she came in, she didn¡¯t even have a ce to sleep. How is life now? Shouldn¡¯t she still


    wander in the street? ¡°


    As they were talking, the prison guard suddenly came over and said to a few of them: ¡°Gena,


    Yadira, and Samantha, the three of you pack up and are ready to be released!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The three of them were stunned!


    Gena asked in surprise: ¡°Preparing to be released from prison?! Isn¡¯t it time for me?¡±


    The prison guard said: ¡°Someone has already handled the bail pending trial for you. You can be


    released today!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Gena said in surprise: ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone, who will help me get a bail pending trial?¡±


    The prison guard said indifferently: ¡°Your old acquaintance, Mrs. Wilson, asked someone to do it.


    She paid a lot of deposit for the three of you!¡±


    Gena was even more surprised and speechless. She opened her mouth wide and thought for a long


    time before she asked in disbelief, ¡°Lady Wilson?


    ! Isn¡¯t she miserable? Where can the money help us get the bail pending trial?! ¡°


    The prison guardughed and said: ¡°The Lady Wilson is amazing now. I heard that the family


    business hase back to life, and the family has also moved into the luxury vi of Thompson


    First. It is said that they are saved to let you go to Thompson First. Good day!¡±

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    Chapter 1931


    When Gena and others heard this, they were all shocked and dumbfounded!


    At the same time, it is even more excited and ecstatic!


    She asked, ¡°Lady Wilson got her daughter-inw¡¯s first-grade Thompson First vi?¡±


    The prison guard said lightly: ¡°She bought another set.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to drop a mother!¡± Gena said dumbfounded: ¡°A vi of more than 100 million Dor, buy it


    if you want to buy it?¡±


    The prison guard smiled and said: ¡°Of course, they paid more than one million bail for the three of


    you just to get the bail pending trial. This is because you are worried about your kindness to her at


    the beginning, so I want to bail you out and pick you up. Go to Thompson First to live a fairy life!¡±


    Gena¡¯s moved tears flowed, and as he wiped it, he choked with sobs: ¡°Lady Wilson is about to catch


    up with my mother¡­¡±


    The other two also looked excited, and one of them sighed with emotion: ¡°Yes, you helped Sister


    Gena out of righteousness, and the Lady is also a person who knows gratitude. In the final analysis,


    this is the kindness that Sister Gena has nted! ¡°


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gena¡¯s sense of justice immediately burst, and said solemnly: ¡°ine Ma, that bastard, is so unfilial


    to her mother-inw. I taught her that it is justified and obligatory! If she dares to bully Mrs. Wilson in


    the future, I will never forgive her. !¡±


    The prison guard hurriedly reminded: ¡°Gena! This is a rare opportunity to be released on bail. After


    you go out, you must make a good reform. You must never do any illegal or criminal things again! If


    you get caught in a fight again, not only The remaining sentence must be made up, and repeated


    offenders will be severely punished for repeated offenders!¡±


    Gena blurted out: ¡°Ah?! So serious?!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The prison guard said very seriously: ¡°You must be a good citizen who obeys thew,


    let alone fights with others, even if you litter or spit, you may be subject to administrative


    punishment!¡±


    After that, the prison guard added: ¡°After you go out, even if you have a criminal record, ourw


    enforcement officers, as well as themunity streets, will strictly watch your every move. If you


    are really messy, thew will definitely I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Gena¡¯s heart jumped in fright and hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry! After I go out, I will


    definitely change my mind and be a new woman!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same!¡±


    The prison guard nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Also, you went to Mrs. Wilson¡¯s house and lived


    in the Thompson First Vi. It was the best house in Aurouss Hilll. The life there was also a fairy-like


    life, so you are more If you want to cherish it, or you can only go back here and sleep in hell again,


    understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Gena nodded as if pounding garlic, thinking about life in the Thompson First Vi in the future.


    She was originally just a peasant woman, and her family¡¯s conditions have not been good. She had


    just saved some money a few years ago and repaired the old brick house with a history of more


    than 20 years. The living conditions are actually no better than the cell.


    Her lifelong dream is to be able to move into the city and live in a two-bedroom house, but the


    housing prices in Aurouss Hilll are not cheap. She can afford it, so she can only think about it.


    But now, she actually has the opportunity to live in the luxurious vi of Thompson First, which is


    simply a step from the bottom to the top!


    The three were so excited that they almost cried.


    At this time, the prison guard reminded: ¡°Don¡¯t be eager to be happy, we still have a lot of


    procedures to go through, you guys cooperate, and you should be able to go out soon!


    ¡°Good, good! We will definitely cooperate!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    While Gena and others were going through the procedures for release on bail pending trial, Mrs.


    Wilson, who had been waiting at home for a long time, received a call from the hospital.


    On the phone, the eager doctor came up and asked her: ¡°Hello, are you the family of Christopher


    and Harold?¡±


    Lady Wilson hummed: ¡°I am, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    Chapter 1932


    The other party hurriedly said: ¡°Christopher and Harold are both seriously injured. They are now


    being treated in the emergency department of our Aurouss Hilll People¡¯s Hospital. Your family


    members shoulde over!¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Lady Wilson said in surprise, ¡°The two of them were injured?! What is going on?!¡±


    The other party said: ¡°They have their limbs broken. Although they are not life-threatening, the


    injuries are still serious and they need human care. Come here!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lady Wilson panicked suddenly!


    Wendy on the side asked: ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson said with a sad face: ¡°The hospital called and said that your father and your brother


    were injured! They are in the hospital now! Let¡¯s go there!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Wendy stood up immediately in shock, and asked nervously, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the matter?


    Didn¡¯t Dad and brother teach ine Ma the b*tch? Why are they injured and hospitalized?¡±


    Lady Wilson said eagerly: ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t know! Hurry up and get ready to go to the hospital!¡±


    At this time, Hannah, who was preparing ingredients in the kitchen, heard the movement and


    walked out and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson red at her and shouted angrily: ¡°You hurry up to change clothes and follow us to the


    hospital! Christopher and Harold are injured and hospitalized!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Hannah was also dumbfounded, and blurted out: ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is¡­ ine Ma still


    understands when he enters the hospital, why did they return to the hospital?¡±


    Lady Wilson shouted sharply, ¡°Why do you have so much nonsense? Hurry up and change your


    clothes and go help!¡±


    How dare Hannah make a mistake, wiped her hands on her apron, and said in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    change clothes¡­¡±


    Three generations of women from the Wilson family hurried out and went straight to Aurouss Hilll


    People¡¯s Hospital.


    At the same time, at the gate of the Aurouss Hilll Women¡¯s Detention Center, Gena, Yadira, and


    Samantha walked out of the iron gate by the high wall, holding their nkets and clothes.


    As soon as he left the house, Gena immediately said to the two people around him: ¡°Yadira and


    Samantha, they said, you must not look back after youe out, or you will have toe back


    sooner orter, you know?¡±


    The other two nodded vigorously: ¡°I know sister Gena!¡±


    At this time, Yadira asked her: ¡°Sister Gena, Mrs. Wilson has released us on bail, why don¡¯t you


    meet us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Samantha also echoed: ¡°Such a big thing is done, isn¡¯t it easy to arrange a car for


    me?¡±


    Gena hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t think so! It is already a great blessing for people to save us and let us go


    to Thompson First to enjoy the blessings. How can we ask others to do everything! People, we must


    know how to be satisfied and be grateful. !¡±


    The other two shrugged: ¡°Well¡­Sister Gena, you are right, we will knowter.¡±


    Gena said: ¡°Let the three of us take a taxi to Thompson First. It¡¯s almost time for dinner now, maybe


    the Lady Wilson will hold a banquet at home and wait for us to pick up the dust!¡±


    When the other two heard this, they were overjoyed and immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s take a taxi


    and go there!¡±


    At this moment, a Mercedes-Benz car stopped in front of the three of them. After the driver got out


    of the car, they asked the three of them: ¡°May I ask the threedies, Gena, Yadira and Samantha?¡±


    Gena nodded hurriedly: ¡°It¡¯s us, who are you?¡±


    The driver smiled and said, ¡°I am the driver sent by Mrs. Wilson, who is here to pick you up to


    Thompson First! Please get in the car for three!¡±

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    Chapter 1933


    After listening to the driver, Gena looked at this luxurious Mercedes-Benz car and said with


    excitement, ¡°Lady Wilson is so kind to us! I have never been in a Mercedes-Benz car in my life!¡±


    Yadira beside him couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°The best car I¡¯ve ever ridden, or the police car driven by


    Comrade Police when I was arrested¡­¡±


    Samantha nodded again and again: ¡°Sister Yadira, I¡­the same is true for me!¡±


    The driver heard their conversation and said with a smile: ¡°Three, get in the car!¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Gena reacted first, hurriedly opened the rear door and sat in.


    The other two were also eager to squeeze in. The driver said hurriedly, ¡°We only have two seats in


    the back row, so let one of the three take the co-pilot!¡±


    Yadira was opening the rear door on the other side to get in. Samantha, who was a step slower,


    couldn¡¯t help but mumble: ¡°That¡¯s a big car, there are only two seats in the back? The Santana,


    which was driven byrades, is all in the back. Can sit three people!¡±


    Gena said to her in the car, ¡°You know what a shit, there are really only two seats in there, with a


    veryrge armrest in the middle, which feels like leather!


    Oh, it¡¯s reallyfortable to put your arms on this. !


    Yadira hurriedly sat in and said with a smile, ¡°Really? Let me touch and feel it too!¡±


    Samantha looked at the spacious and luxurious rear seats and the huge armrest box with LCD


    screen and control knobs, and said with envy: ¡°I want to feel it too¡­¡±


    Yadira waved her hand at her: ¡°Oh, you will feel it next time! Sit ahead quickly, the Lady Wilson is


    still waiting for us!¡±


    Samantha had no choice but to go to the co-pilot quietly.


    In fact, this Mercedes-Benz is not luxurious, but it is a Mercedes-Benz S-ss with a price of less


    than one-fifth of Rolls-Royce.


    However, for Gena and the others, this car is already the top luxury car they can imagine.


    If you put a Rolls Royce in front of them, they might not recognize it.


    After all, for the most ordinary people, Mercedes-Benz¡¯s poprity is still the most popr!


    Gena sat in the back row of this luxury Mercedes-Benz car with excitement!


    She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself: ¡°Riding in a luxury car and living in a luxury house, is my life


    finally going to soar into the sky?! This Lady Wilson, is simply my noble person!¡±


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel proud and thought: ¡°Lady Wilson is so good to me, I must


    do more to her in the future. From now on, I will treat her as my own mother!¡±


    The Mercedes-Benz drove fast and steady all the way.


    This car had a pass for Thompson First¡¯s first product, so it sent them directly to the door of vi


    a06.


    Afterwards, the driver used the administrator password to open the outer door of the vi, and then


    helped Gena and the three of them to enter their fingerprints and said to them: ¡°After entering the


    fingerprints, you can enter and exit the door directly without a key.¡±


    Gena looked at the huge courtyard of the vi, shaking with joy. She asked, ¡°Master, if you are tired,


    can we enter the door of the house even if we swipe our fingerprints?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The driver nodded and said, ¡°The gate of the yard and the front entrance of the vi are both


    a set of smart home systems. After fingerprints are entered, they can be used inmon use. You


    can go in now. From now on, treat this as yourself. Home, no matter what, don¡¯t be polite!¡±


    Gena hurriedly asked, ¡°Where is the Lady Wilson? Why didn¡¯t shee out?¡±


    The driver smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Wilson went out for a while, so let me pick you up first. You can go


    first and choose a room. There are still a lot of empty rooms in the vi.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Great!¡±


    As soon as he heard that he was going to choose a room, Gena rushed over with his own nket.


    Not to be outdone, the other two hurriedly followed behind and ran to the door.


    Gena tried to swipe his fingerprints on the doorknob, and the door of the room opened!


    She pushed the door in excitement, and when she entered, she was shocked by the extremely


    luxurious interior!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    Chapter 1934


    This vi is, after all, the best andrgest vi within the urban area of   Aurouss Hilll, and it has


    undergone a very luxurious decoration. The decoration style is open and ostentatious, and the


    ultimate moneyism is exposed everywhere.


    Therefore, Gena and the others just took a look, and they werepletely crazy!


    Beforeing, they had also imagined what the inside of Mrs. Wilson¡¯s vi would look like.


    However, even their most daring guesses are far less than the actual situation of this vi!


    Samantha eximed from the side: ¡°This¡­what kind of vi is this! The pce is just like this,


    right?!¡±


    ¡°Fart!¡± Yadira blurted out: ¡°This is much more luxurious than the pce! Damn! Look at that sofa, it¡¯s


    so beautiful! I¡¯m going to lie down!¡±


    With that, the person has already ran over.


    ¡°I want to go too!¡± Samantha saw Yadira go, and when she was unwilling, she hurriedly dropped the


    nket and ran all the way.


    This sofa is a European-style top-level sofa imported from Italy. It is exclusively for the European


    royal family. The original owner of the vi originally imported it directly from abroad for more than


    one million Dor.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Different from Rosewood furniture, Rosewood itself is expensive on wood, which is notfortable


    for practical use. It is equivalent to buying a set of gold bricks as a mattress. Expensive is really


    expensive, but hard is also really hard.


    Therefore, Rosewood Furniture is more like a financial product.


    But this European style furniture is different.


    It is mainly based on the brand, the workmanship, the extraordinary luxury appearance and the


    meticulousfort.


    Therefore, this kind of sofa is actually a high-end luxury consumable.


    After the two pounced on the sofa, they also forgot to take off their shoes, so they directly stepped


    on the surface of the sofa with their feet, turning over and looking for the mostfortable posture.


    Gena hurriedly said: ¡°Hey, ah, slow down, don¡¯t sit down on the sofa with someone else¡¯s sofa! And


    the soles of your shoes are dirty on the sofa.¡±


    Samantha smiled and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t you tell me, let us be like our own home, and I will


    wear shoes on the couch when I¡¯m at home!¡±


    Yadira said excitedly: ¡°Sister Gena,e and feel it, this sofa is sofortable! I think the chair the


    Jade Emperor sits in the sky is not asfortable as this!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gena said with a smile: ¡°I think this sofa is really good, it¡¯s very grand! I¡¯ll try it!¡±


    After speaking, she stepped to the single-person sofa and sat down.


    ¡°Ouch! It¡¯s so soft!¡± Gena was lying on the sofa, her whole body trapped in the soft leather, dancing


    happily.


    Samantha lying on the side said hurriedly: ¡°Oh, sister Gena, you haven¡¯t tried it while lying down,


    this sofa is morefortable lying down!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly stepped on the sofa to stand up, pulled Gena, and said tly:


    ¡°Sister Gena,e and try it! Make sure you lie down and you can¡¯t bear it!¡±


    Genay down and tried it, and said with joy, ¡°Oh, this is really great! I have the heart to sleep on


    the sofater!¡±


    Samantha smiled and said: ¡°The sofas are sofortable, the bed is definitely morefortable!¡±


    Yadira hurriedly asked: ¡°Then shall we go to see the room?


    This vi is so big, we can definitely guarantee one room for three people!¡±


    Gena said: ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait for the Lady toe back and let her arrange a room for us.¡±


    Samantha curled her lips: ¡°I can¡¯t wait. The vi rooms must berge or small, some facing south,


    some facing north, I want a south facing, bigger one, and I can get some sunshine every day! ¡°


    Yadira said hurriedly: ¡°I want to face south too!¡±


    As soon as Gena heard this, he immediately jumped up from the sofa and ran up the stairs, saying,


    ¡°No! I have to choose first!¡±

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    Chapter 1935


    Mrs. Wilson didn¡¯t know that when she went to the hospital, her house was already upied by


    Gena.


    She and Wendy rushed to the hospital in a hurry and found Christopher and Harold. The father and


    son were already half mummies wrapped in ster.


    Although neither of them is life-threatening, they all fractured their limbs, so that theypletely lost


    the ability to move, and could only lie in bed and wailing.


    As soon as the Lady Wilson entered the door, she was shocked and anxious when she saw the two


    of them like this. She hurriedly stepped forward and asked: ¡°Christopher! Harold! You guys¡­what¡¯s


    wrong with you?!¡±


    When Christopher and Harold saw the Ladying, they couldn¡¯t control their tears and wept


    loudly.


    Especially Harold, crying very sadly.


    Wendy burst into tears all at once, and asked pitifully, ¡°Dad, brother, how did you be like


    this¡­¡±


    Harold¡¯s eyes were red, and he cried and said, ¡°Grandma!


    My dad and I were scrapped by Donald¡¯s people! Grandma, I¡¯m so wronged! I kindly served him


    Donald. He was not only not grateful, but also let him People beat me and Dad like this, they are


    just brutes!¡±


    Christopher also sighed: ¡°Mom¡­people say thatpanions are likepanions to tigers. I


    understand today! We can¡¯t apany people like Donald, so we must keep our distance from him


    in the future!¡±


    Lady Wilson said eagerly: ¡°What happened on earth?! Tell me clearly!¡±


    Only then did Christopher tell what happened.


    Only then did the Lady Wilson understand that when they kidnapped ine Ma, they also tied up a


    transnational fraudster.


    The most annoying thing is that Donald, a scheming man, was also deceived by a transnational


    fraudster. In order to please the other party, he interrupted the limbs of her son and grandson¡­


    Hearing this, the Lady Wilson burst into tears, patting her thighs and howling: ¡°God doesn¡¯t have


    eyes! If you don¡¯t trouble ine Ma today, that transnational scammer will definitely take ine


    Ma¡¯s family. People have broken their homes! But at this time, you just took the initiative to solve the


    trouble for ine Ma, and then caused the trouble to yourself.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Today ine Ma was supposed to go to hell, but it turned out to be bad. You directly help Interpol


    and take the fraud. The crime is caught, which is equivalent to helping ine Mapletely free¡­¡±


    When Harold heard that the truth was true, he cried louder and went crazy and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    that we would end up getting the bastard of ine Ma for nothing. It¡¯s really a big loss¡­ I, Harold


    has never suffered such a big loss in his entire life! And it was a big loss that he took the initiative to


    eat! Wendy, you p me twice! I feel so ufortable in my heart¡­¡±


    Wendy can only persuade: ¡°Brother, since the matter has already happened, don¡¯t think about it


    again. The key now is whether your and dad¡¯s injuries are not serious and can you recover¡­¡±


    Harold choked and said: ¡°Recovery can be recovered, but it takes a while. The doctor said that we


    may not have the ability to take care of ourselves for several months. We have to eat, drink and


    sleep in bed. We may have to stay in the hospital and have to be apanied by a caregiver¡­ ¡­¡±


    Mrs. Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°Harold, where did Mr. Webb go? He was fooled by the scammer, so


    that you were dismissed. Later, the identity of the scammer was revealed.


    Didn¡¯t he give you anypensation or give you? A statement?¡±


    ¡°Say a shit!¡± Christopher said angrily from the side: ¡°Donald, that old dog, was also directly arrested


    by Interpol! It is estimated that he will be out of luck!¡±


    The Lady Wilson eximed: ¡°Ah?! Then you two got the meal in vain?¡±


    Christopher naturally knew what the Lady¡¯s idea was, and he thought to himself: ¡°What mom


    means, I must think that Harold and I were identally injured by Donald¡¯s people, and Donald has


    to make somepensation to make it reasonable.¡±


    ¡°After all, my own mother is looking at money!¡±


    Thinking of this, Christopher was a little depressed, and said, ¡°Mom, you have to pay us the


    hospitalization fee first, let us transfer to the inpatient department! As for Donald, if hees out in


    the future, I will ask him for an exnation! ¡°


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mrs. Wilson nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay the bill!¡±

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    Chapter 1936


    With that, the Lady Wilson turned around and left the ward.


    She stepped to the collection office and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pay Christopher and Harold the hospital


    bill.¡±


    The other party inquired for a while and said, ¡°The incurred treatment fee is 26,700, and another


    80,000 Dor of hospitalization deposit will be paid, which is a total of 10,06,700 Dor.¡±


    Lady Wilson couldn¡¯t help but feel some pain.


    ¡°Although this one hundred thousand Dor is not a lot, it is not too small. If this money is not


    compensated by Donald a hundred times, I really can¡¯t sleep in my dreams!¡±


    Thinking, Mrs. Wilson still took out a bank card from her wallet and handed it to the other party:


    ¡°Come on, swipe the card.¡±


    The other party took the card, swiped it on the POS machine, entered the amount, and said to the


    Lady: ¡°Thank you for the password.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson immediately pressed the password and confirmed, but the pos machine never


    automatically issued an order.


    The staff member in charge of the cash register took a look and said, ¡°Your card is frozen, please


    change one.¡±


    ¡°What? Frozen?!¡± Lady Wilson frowned, ¡°How is it possible! I have tens of millions in my card!¡±


    At first, after Donald helped the Wilson family repay the debt and the bank unsealed the previously


    sealed property, Mrs. Wilson returned part of her deposit.


    After that, Donald invested in the Wilson family¡¯s money, and the Lady Wilson also found a way to


    find somepanies that helped people take the ount and put the money in her card. Now she


    has more than 20 million cash in her card, which has always been her. Pension money left for


    yourself.


    Now, the other party suddenly told her that this card was frozen, and she suddenly became


    nervous.


    The other party didn¡¯t know if there were tens of millions in her card, and she said impatiently: ¡°I


    can¡¯t control how much money you have in the card, but the pos machine gave me feedback that


    the card has been frozen. If you have a problem, Call the bank!¡±


    Lady Wilson was too shocked, and quickly took out her mobile phone and called the bank.


    After waiting for a long time for the manual service, she hurriedly asked: ¡°Why did your bank freeze


    my card?! What right do you have to do this?!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The other party patiently said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I showed that your card is indeed frozen. The reason for


    the freezing is because your creditor filed a property preservation with the court.¡±


    ¡°f*ck your mother!¡± Lady Wilson scolded angrily: ¡°I have paid off all my debts a long time ago, how


    can there be any creditors?!¡±


    The other party was also a little angry: ¡°Madam, please speak up and don¡¯t swear! I can see the


    property preservation execution document.


    The document shows that your creditor Donald initiated property preservation and he helped you


    repay the amount before. Ten million debts, and tens of millions of funds invested in yourpany,


    but now he has to withdraw all the loans and investments, so he has frozen your bank card.¡±


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson suddenly felt thunderous!


    Did Donald divest? !


    This¡­ Doesn¡¯t it mean that the Wilson family is going back to the previous situation of nothing and


    debt? !

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    Chapter 1937


    Seeing that Mrs. Wilson stood nkly on the spot, the hospital toll collector asked, ¡°Are you still


    paying? If you don¡¯t pay, we may ask you to discharge the two patients.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson immediately took out another bank card, chose one, handed it to the other party, and


    said, ¡°Try this again!¡±


    The toll collector nodded and took it and swiped it. After Mrs. Wilson entered the password, he


    shook his head and said, ¡°This is also frozen.¡±


    ¡°Then try this one again!¡±


    Lady Wilson passed all of her cards in session, but the reminder that none of the cards was not


    frozen!


    This made Old Lady Wilson¡¯s whole body very desperate!


    Just when she was at a loss, a phone call came and she hurriedly connected, only to hear the other


    person say: ¡°Hello madam, I am calling to inform you about the enterprises, vis, vehicles, antique


    paintings, etc. under your name. All real estate has been sealed by our court. Please repay Mr.


    Webb¡¯s investment as soon as possible, otherwise, all your assets will enter the auction process!¡±


    Lady Wilson cried and said, ¡°You¡­you are trying to force me to death!¡±


    The other party has an official attitude and said: ¡°Sorry, we are also acting in ordance with the


    regtions. The amount of debt imed by your creditors has far exceeded your assets, so if you


    do not repay the debt in time, we will take action against you. Sue!¡±


    The Lady Wilson choked and said, ¡°My son and grandson are now in hospital. You always want me


    to pay for the hospitalization, right?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, you are now a negative equity holder, and if you have money, you also need to repay Mr.


    Webb first.¡±


    ¡°You fart!¡± The Lady Wilson shouted angrily: ¡°What is the difference between you and drinking


    human blood?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, it is justified to pay off debts.¡±


    Lady Wilson roared: ¡°God, your mother, go to hell you! Bullying an Lady like me, you can¡¯t die!¡±


    Having said that, Mrs. Wilson immediately hung up the phone angrily.


    Here, the toll collector said embarrassingly: ¡°Lady, are you still paying the fee? If you don¡¯t pay,


    please get out of the way first, because the people behind have to pay the fee.¡±


    Lady Wilson said with a ck face, ¡°Stop paying! I can¡¯t afford to eat, so I have to pay a fart!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, she immediately called Donald with her mobile phone.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on with Donald, she still had a try and dialed his phone.


    Unexpectedly, the call was quickly connected.


    After Donald answered the phone, he asked in a bad tone: ¡°Lady, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson hurriedly said tteringly: ¡°Oh, Mr. Webb, that¡¯s it, Mr. Webb, why did I hear that you are


    going to divest suddenly? Didn¡¯t we say that you want to cooperate for a long time? You suddenly


    withdrew like this. But what should I do? Is there any misunderstanding in this?¡±

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    Chapter 1938


    Donald said coldly: ¡°There is no misunderstanding, I justpletely lost confidence in your family,


    so I don¡¯t expect you to do anything for me. In that case, what are you waiting for if you don¡¯t hurry


    up and divest?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson immediately pleaded with pity: ¡°Mr. Webb! Did the things my son and grandson did


    today make you feel unsatisfied? If they are not doing well enough, just say, I will let them next time.


    Correct, please give our family another chance!¡±


    Donald said impatiently: ¡°I have given you the opportunity, but the key is that you are not up to date!


    So don¡¯te to beg me now.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson was desperate in her heart. Suddenly thinking about the vi, she hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr.


    Webb, we signed an agreement about the vi. You agreed to lend it to us to live for 10 years. You


    can¡¯t go back. ! Otherwise our family will have to sleep on the streets!¡±


    Donald sneered: ¡°Of course you can see you in the vi. You can live for a while, but you have to


    make it clear to your son that if he dares to divorce Hannah, then I will kick your family out


    immediately!¡±


    The Lady Wilson said angrily, ¡°Mr. Webb, you don¡¯t need us to deal with Charlie Wade anymore.


    Why do you have to let my son stay with the dirty woman Hannah? You know, men hate most.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    What is being cuckolded by his own woman, as long as Hannah is still there, my son will never pass


    this hurdle¡­¡±


    Donald said contemptuously: ¡°Your son can¡¯t pass this hurdle. It has nothing to do with me. If you


    don¡¯t want to, you can move out of Thompson First and leave the vi to Hannah. .¡±


    When Mrs. Wilson heard this, she immediately realized that she couldn¡¯t say more. If she continued


    to talk to Donald, she might not even be able to keep the right to reside in the vi.


    Lady Wilson has experienced the taste of sleeping on the street, so she never wants to have such a


    hard life again.


    She couldn¡¯t help but secretly thought: ¡°As long as I can keep the residence right of Thompson First


    Vi, even if my son always wears a green hat on his head, I can ept it. I am so old that I can¡¯t


    live for many years. In the next few years, I don¡¯t want to suffer that kind of suffering anymore!¡±


    So, she could only grit her teeth and agree, saying, ¡°Mr. Webb, don¡¯t worry! I will definitely keep


    Hannah in Wilson¡¯s house!¡±


    Donald snorted coldly: ¡°Forget you acquainted! Don¡¯t call to bother me anymore.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Webb, don¡¯t hang up in a hurry, I have one more thing I want to


    ask you for help¡­¡±


    ¡°You said.¡±


    The Lady Wilson said hurriedly: ¡°My son and grandson are both seriously injured, and now there is


    no money for treatment. Can you please lend us hundreds of thousands for help?¡±


    ¡°Lent you hundreds of thousands?¡± Donald said disdainfully: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your Wilson Group still


    owes me tens of millions. At this time, you still lick your face and ask me to borrow money. how


    thick?¡±


    Lady Wilson cried and said, ¡°But my son and grandson can¡¯t just consume it like this¡­¡±


    Donald said: ¡°I heard that they are no longer in danger, and the ster is also put on. You can take


    them home and cultivate slowly.¡±


    Lady Wilson choked up and said, ¡°But neither of them has the ability to take care of themselves.


    It will cost a lot of money to hire a caregiver or something¡­¡±


    Donald smiled and said, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about them. I will tell the hospital about their


    treatment fees. You don¡¯t need to pay them. You can take them back at any time. In addition, I have


    already given it to you. Three helpers have been arranged. You can wait. Then these three people


    will help you.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson felt a glimmer of humanity in Donald at this moment, and thought: ¡°In any case, Mr.


    Webb can still keep the vi for us to live in, and arrange for three helpers toe over. This is not


    bad. Maybe he was really angry, so he made the decision to divest. Maybe he will reinvest in the


    Wilson family when he gets better in the future!¡±


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Wilson hurriedly said gratefully: ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    Chapter 1939


    At this moment, ine Ma¡¯s situation is also very tragic.


    She was first sent to the best orthopedic hospital in Aurouss Hilll by Don Albertt¡¯s men, and then an


    expert was urgently arranged to perform joint surgery on her knee.


    In fact, for injuries like hers, the best way is to undergo surgery in the shortest possible time. After


    fixing the knees with steel tes and nails, they are wrapped in ster for protection.


    In this way, the best recovery effect can also be obtained.


    After the operation, he returned to the ward, where Don Albertt¡¯s men were already waiting for her.


    The subordinate opened his mouth and said to ine Ma: ¡°Ms. ine Ma, you have done a lot to


    arrest Caroline this time, so all your treatment costs this time will be borne by our Interpol.¡±


    ine Ma looked at the right leg that was put in a ster again, and she burst into tears in


    difort, and choked up: ¡°Comrade Interpol, you can¡¯t let that Caroline go anyway!¡±


    The man nodded and said solemnly: ¡°Ms. ine Ma, don¡¯t worry, we will bring her to justice!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He said, ¡°By the way, Ms. ine Ma, for your personal safety, I have to remind you of something


    else.¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard that it was still rted to his personal safety, he said hurriedly: ¡°Say!¡±


    The man said seriously: ¡°Caroline is a transnational fraudster. Behind her is a huge fraud group


    spanning dozens of countries. Although we have arrested Caroline this time, there are still many of


    Caroline¡¯srades who have yet to We have been arrested, so you must not tell anyone about


    this matter, otherwise, it is very likely that you will be retaliated by this fraud group!¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she burst into tears!


    ¡°My mother, this is endless! It was because of this thingst time that I was taken into the detention


    center. I suffered a lot and my leg was broken¡­¡±


    ¡°Now my leg is just right, I haven¡¯t had time to jump for two days, or because of this, it was broken


    again, you said they wille to retaliate against me next time, then what can I do in the future? I¡­


    .. Why do I have such a hard life¡­¡±


    The man hurriedlyforted: ¡°Ms. ine Ma, don¡¯t get excited. This time is different from thest


    time.¡±


    ine Ma cried and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference? Didn¡¯t you still catch them clean? As long as


    they have arade outside, it is possible to retaliate against me! And this time I got their boss


    Caroline in. Now, they will not let me go! They interrupted my leg before, and then it might kill me!¡±


    The person exined: ¡°This is Ms. ine Ma.


    We are still very cautious. The arrest of Caroline has not leaked any information. As long as we do


    not disclose it, and you do not disclose this matter, no one will think of it. Go on you.¡±


    ine Ma breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly asked, ¡°But you see how miserable I am now, my


    leg was broken, my face was beaten and swollen into a pig¡¯s head, and my hair was choked off by


    that Caroline. How can I exin to my family?¡±


    The man hurriedly said, ¡°In fact, this matter is easy to exin. How did you exin to your family


    thest time you entered the detention center?¡±


    ine Ma said: ¡°I told them that I was tricked into a MLM organization, and then I was taken into the


    detention center as a MLM employee¡­¡±


    The man nodded and said, ¡°You told your family this time that members of several MLM


    organizations deliberately designed to retaliate against you, so they beat you like this. I think they


    should believe it.¡±


    ine Ma sighed, ¡°Hey, this is the only way to do things now¡­¡±


    The man took out ine Ma¡¯s mobile phone and handed it to her, ¡°Ms. ine Ma, you can contact


    your family. To avoid suspicion, I will also leave.¡±


    ine Ma nodded, looked at the person in a flustered manner, and exhorted: ¡°Comrade Interpol,


    please be sure to keep things alive today. Don¡¯t let Caroline¡¯s associates know that I got her in,


    otherwise I My life is definitely gone, please¡­¡±


    The man said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we must keep it strictly confidential!¡±


    After that, the man said in a convenient way: ¡°Ms. ine Ma, take care of your injuries, I will leave


    first.¡±


    After the man left, ine Ma picked up the phone and quickly called ire Wilson Wilson.


    As soon as the phone was connected, she immediately cried and said, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, my


    dear girl! Come and see mom in the hospital! Mom¡¯s leg is broken again¡­ Why do you think mom is


    so fate¡­ ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    Chapter 1940


    ire Wilson Wilson was about to get off work. she was shocked when he heard this, and blurted


    out, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?! Why did you break your leg again?!¡±


    ine Ma cried and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Mom let the people of the MLM organization take


    revenge. They caught me and gave me a fat beating¡­ My hair was smashed and my legs were


    broken. Up¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly asked: ¡°Did you call the police?¡±


    ine Ma cried and said: ¡°Reported, Comrade Police has arrested them,e and see mom!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked, ¡°Which hospital are you in, I¡¯ll be there!¡±


    ine Ma choked and said, ¡°I¡¯m in this Aurouss Hilll Orthopedic Hospital,e on¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson blurted out: ¡°Okay, mom, wait a minute, I¡¯lle!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hung up ine Ma¡¯s phone at this time, and while drove to the hospital, he


    hurriedly called Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade had already returned home at this time, watching TV in the living room pretending to


    be a casual person.


    The old man Jacob Wilson also came back, and he was about to make a pot of tea and have a


    drink with Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade received a call from ire Wilson Wilson, already knowing what was going on, but


    still pretending not to know, he asked, ¡°My wife, are you off work?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Husband, where are you?¡±


    Charlie Wade casually said: ¡°I¡¯m at home.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked again: ¡°Where is Dad?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Dad is also at home and just came back.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Then you and your dad should drive to the orthopedic hospital!


    Mom and she are in the hospital! I¡¯m driving there too, let¡¯s see you at the hospital!¡±


    Charlie Wade pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°What? Mom went to the hospital again?


    What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said with a bit of sobbing, ¡°Mom, she was retaliated by the people from the


    MLM organization. Those people broke her leg, but I don¡¯t know the specifics, so I have to go


    there!¡±


    Charlie Wade said hurriedly: ¡°That¡¯s OK! Then dad and I will go out and rush over!¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you in the hospital!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was preparing to make tea. Hearing this, he asked in surprise, ¡°Charlie Wade, what¡¯s


    the matter?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Mom asked the people of the MLM organization to retaliate, and the leg was


    broken. At the hospital, let us go there!¡±


    Jacob Wilson asked in surprise: ¡°ine Ma¡¯s leg is broken again?! What you said is true?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said awkwardly, ¡°Dad, how do I think about what you mean? I seem quite happy¡­¡±


    Jacob Wilson said seriously: ¡°Charlie Wade, it is reasonable to say that I really shouldn¡¯t be


    gloating, but when I think about ine Ma¡¯s legs in ster and crutches, I just want tough


    inexplicably¡­ .. Isn¡¯t it a bit unkind to say that, hahaha¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head helplessly: ¡°You also know that you are not kind. When you see your


    momter, don¡¯tugh.¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can hold it back.¡±


    After that, he hurriedly put down the tea set and urged: ¡°My son-inw, let¡¯s go quickly, I can¡¯t wait


    to see how embarrassed she is now!¡±

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    Chapter 1941


    When Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson arrived at the hospital, ire Wilson Wilson had already


    arrived.


    When Jacob Wilson and son-inw came to the ward, ine Ma was holding ire Wilson


    Wilson¡¯s hand, and the crying was called sorrow.


    ire Wilson Wilson was also wiping tears distressedly.


    Although Charlie Wade heard that his mother-inw had suffered a lot today, he had been outside


    at the time and had not entered, so he didn¡¯t see what was going on inside.


    Moreover, after ine Ma was brought out by Don Albertt¡¯s men, he was directly sent to the


    hospital, and Charlie Wade did not see her face either.


    Seeing ine Ma with a blue nose and swollen face and missing a piece of hair on her forehead,


    she couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart: ¡°Oh, my mother-inw is really miserable. This time she was


    in this way. It was really a disaster. The ghost knew that Cynthia would suddenly run away. Looking


    for her?¡±


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s arrival, ine Ma felt wronged and finally regarded as a catharsis, crying


    and said: ¡°Good son-inw, mom is so miserable¡­¡±


    After speaking, he cried out of breath.


    Charlie Wade hurried forward, pretending to be concerned and asked: ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with


    you?¡±


    ine Ma waved her hand and wiped her tears: ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t mention it, you can¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s


    a bitter tear¡­¡±


    Looking at her like this, Jacob Wilson didn¡¯t dare tough even if he wanted tough. He just stood


    there motionless or spoken.


    ine Ma nced at him, and said angrily: ¡°Jacob Wilson, what are you doing here!¡±


    Jacob Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°You said what I am here to do, of course I am here to see you.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Look at me?¡± ine Ma said angrily: ¡°I think you came to see me making a joke!¡±


    Jacob Wilson hummed in his heart: ¡°Hey, I really made you right, but I can¡¯t admit it¡­¡±


    So, I can only say embarrassingly: ¡°Where are you talking about it? Even if we are separated or


    divorced, we will be together for half a lifetime. You were bullied into this way. I must feel sorry for


    you!¡±


    ine Ma red at him: ¡°You feel bad ass, you! I don¡¯t know what your old dog is thinking, you


    f*cking want me to beme forever!¡±


    Jacob Wilson did not expect ine Ma to guess so urately, but he did not dare to respond.


    Fortunately, ire Wilson Wilson on the side said at this time, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t quarrel with Dad. He


    came to see you out of concern.¡±


    ine Ma said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t need his care.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Charlie Wade again, and said bitterly: ¡°Good son-inw, this time I was


    tossed by the same group of people who engaged in MLMst time. Mom is really bad luck. This


    time I will be fighting for a few months. The ster, not only can¡¯t cook for you, but also won¡¯t be


    able to go anywhere in the future. The days toe will be extremely depressing¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade understood ine Ma¡¯s meaning at once.


    So he immediately said openly: ¡°Mom, in this case, I¡¯ll cook the food in the future. In addition, I will


    transfer you 100,000 Dor in pocket money. You are really bored during this time. You can buy


    something online. Just y with things and it¡¯s time to kill.¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she was immediately moved!


    In fact, she didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to give herself money at all.


    She just felt that Charlie Wade had promised herself that she would pay 30,000 Dor a month for


    food and another 10,000 Dor for the hard cost of cooking. She did not dare to deduct the food


    cost, but the hard work should be taken for granted. .


    But now I am limping again, and I can¡¯t buy vegetables and cook. No one can do this work. I¡¯m


    afraid I can¡¯t ask Charlie Wade for the 10,000 Dor.

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    Chapter 1942


    That¡¯s why she wanted to pretend to be pitiful and hope that Charlie Wade won¡¯t deduct her 10,000


    Dor for hard work.


    But I didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to be so generous, he would directly give himself one hundred


    thousand!


    Hearing this, ine Ma immediately felt refreshed, and was also full of gratitude to Charlie Wade,


    and said hurriedly: ¡°Hey, you are really a good son-inw of your mother! With a son-inw like you,


    mother has cultivated for several lifetimes. Blessing¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was secretly speechless when he heard this.


    The reason for the tongue is that she discovered that when her mother said this, her attitude was


    really sincere. It seemed that she was really from the bottom of her heart, rather than just saying


    two polite words¡­


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that one hundred thousand Dor would be able to move ine Ma into


    this, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckled secretly, thinking: ¡°I knew this superb mother-inw, so I can


    send it away with such a small amount of money. I would not worry if I gave her some money. ?¡±


    However, if you think about it, this matter is not that simple.


    In the past, ine Ma controlled the family¡¯s financial power, not to mention, at least two million


    Dor in his hands. At that time, if she was given more than two hundred thousand Dor, she


    would really not be able to send her.


    However, after being sacked by Hannah and spending a few days in the detention center, her


    starting point has been reduced a lot, and her appetite is not as great as before.


    Charlie Wade was also very straightforward. After talking here, he immediately transferred 100,000


    Dor to ine Ma¡¯s card. When ine Ma received the receipt message from the bank, he


    immediately beamed and said happily: ¡°It¡¯s my son-inw who loves me!¡±


    At this time, the doctor just came in for the rounds, ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly asked her:


    ¡°Doctor, can I ask you, how is my mother¡¯s situation now?¡±


    The female doctor exined: ¡°The patient is mainly to recover and recuperate.


    This does take a while, and there is nothing else to pay attention to. You can let her observe and


    observe in the hospital, or you can take her home for recuperation first. ¡°


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we take you home for training, so that it will be


    convenient for us to take care of you! Besides, it will be the Chinese New Year soon, and staying in


    the hospital is too deserted.¡±


    ine Ma nodded again and again: ¡°This hospital feels very bad. I don¡¯t want to wait for a minute.


    Anyway, my leg is not broken for the first time. I already have experience. I will wait until my bottle of


    fluid infusion is finishedter. Just take me home!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in Aurouss Hilll People¡¯s Hospital.


    Christopher and Harold were forced to leave the ward because they could not pay the hospital fee.


    The father and son were lying on the mobile cart in the hospital, and the Lady Wilson and Wendy


    pushed them to the parking lot together.


    When they came, it was Wendy who drove the new Bentley bought at home.


    The Bentley is not an ambnce, and there is no way for them to lie down safely, so they can only


    find an ambnce to transport them.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it costs money to find an ambnce.


    The family of four has no cash on them, and all bank cards and electronic payment ounts have


    been frozen. Now they are really penniless, and they don¡¯t know what to pay for the parking fee


    after driving out of the hospital.


    Just when they were at a loss, two middle-aged men stepped over and said, ¡°Is it Lady Wilson?¡±


    Lady Wilson said in a hurry, ¡°It¡¯s me, who are you?¡±


    The other party said: ¡°We, Mr. Webb, for the sake of your family¡¯s pitifulness, arranged an


    ambnce for you to take the four of you back to the vi.¡±


    The Lady Wilson breathed a sigh of relief and said gratefully: ¡°That¡¯s great! Could you arrange an


    ambnce to take my son and my grandson back, and I will drive back together with my


    granddaughter.¡±


    The other party waved his hand: ¡°Sorry, you two have to take the ambnce back together,


    because this Bentley was bought with our Mr. Webb¡¯s money, so Mr. Webb asked us to take the car


    back!¡±

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    Chapter 1943


    Lady Wilson heard the other party¡¯s words, and she felt as if she was struck by lightning. Just stand


    on the spot!


    She said helplessly and begging: ¡°Two brothers, please call Mr. Webb and say that our family is


    exhausted now. I beg him to show mercy and leave us a little escape. Leave the Bentley to us¡­¡±


    After speaking, she quickly added: ¡°Even if you just borrow us to open it for a few years!¡±


    The other side said nkly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we, Mr. Webb, said that a family like yours really can¡¯te


    to the table, so he doesn¡¯t want to have any interest entanglements with you anymore.


    The vi allows you to live in, it is already him. The greatest kindness, if you don¡¯t know what is


    good or bad, then I¡¯m sorry, the vi, Mr. Webb, can also take it back at any time!¡±


    Lady Wilson¡¯s heart throbbed for a while, but at this time, she did not dare to say any rebellious


    words.


    Wendy on the side couldn¡¯t help choking: ¡°Please tell Mr. Webb again, you two, look at the way my


    dad and my brother are now, our family has no credit and hard work, and there is fatigue without


    hard work¡­ ..¡±


    The other party said coldly: ¡°If you are still talking so much nonsense, then the vi is really gone.¡±


    Lady Wilson hurriedly said at this time: ¡°Wendy, stop talking! Get out the car keys quickly!¡±


    Wendy was extremely angry, but she did not dare to continue to resist, so she cried and took out the


    car key and handed it to the other party.


    The man took the key and said to the Wilson family: ¡°Okay, the ambnce has been arranged for


    you. Your family of five should go back quickly. We will drive away first.¡±


    After speaking, the two got into the Bentley car and directly started the car to leave the scene.


    At this time, an old ambnce drove to the family and stopped. The driver lowered the window and


    asked, ¡°Are you going to Thompson First?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lady Wilson nodded sullenly, and said, ¡°Thank you for sending the four of us to Thompson


    First a06.¡±


    The driver and a young man in the co-pilot got out of the car and helped them lift Christopher,


    Harold and his son up there, and then said to Mrs. Wilson and Wendy: ¡°You two will squeeze after


    you.¡±


    The Lady Wilson nodded and said to Wendy: ¡°Wendy, this ambnce is a bit tall, please help


    grandma.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy wiped her tears, rubbed her red eyes again, choked up and said, ¡°Good grandma¡­¡±


    Hannah hurriedly followed, and said tly: ¡°Mom, I will help you too!¡±


    Lady Wilson opened her hand and yelled angrily: ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Hannah didn¡¯t expect that the Lady suddenly got angry with herself, and asked a little aggrieved:


    ¡°Mom, where did I offend you?¡±


    Lady Wilson gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°You have offended me everywhere! If it weren¡¯t for you,


    our family wouldn¡¯t be what it is today! If it weren¡¯t for you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to beat you up for


    more than ten million! If it wasn¡¯t for you, Christopher will not always be ridiculed by ine Ma!! If it


    weren¡¯t for you, Christopher would not be able to do anything to ine Ma. He and Harold are so


    miserable now, this is all your harm!¡±


    Hannah cried all at once.

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    Chapter 1944


    She was also extremely aggrieved in her heart, crying and said, ¡°Mom, I know you have been


    worried about my pregnancy in the ck coal mine, but I was really trying to survive, otherwise, I


    might have already died! ¡°


    ¡°Furthermore, the ten million things I did not deliberately want to get rid of!¡±


    ¡°I intended to deceive ine Ma¡¯s money and vi, so as to improve the living conditions of our


    family! All my efforts and sacrifices are all for this family!¡±


    When Mrs. Wilson heard her talk about pregnancy, she immediately felt as if she had been pped


    twice, and immediately yelled: ¡°You shameless b*tch, dare to mention pregnancy! Depraved family


    style, depraved morals, and extremely shameless! Had Donald protected you, I would have driven


    you out of the house!¡±


    With that said, the Lady Wilson was so angry that she even lost her breathing rhythm. She gritted


    her teeth and said: ¡°Also! When you came out of the ck coal kiln, you were not only pregnant


    with a wild species! You also contracted a venereal disease! You also infected it. My son! Do you


    think I don¡¯t know?!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s face turned red.


    Just when she didn¡¯t know how to fight back, the driver asked impatiently, ¡°I said your family can¡¯t


    leave? If you want to fight, pull the two sick numbers from the car and apany you. Noisy, we


    are still waiting to get off work, we have no time to spend with you here!¡±


    When Mrs. Wilson heard this, she immediately persuaded her, and hurriedly said: ¡°Master driver,


    don¡¯t be angry, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After speaking, she gave Hannah a fierce look, and then with the help of Wendy, she climbed into


    the ambnce.


    Although Wendy sympathized with her mother, she didn¡¯t dare to speak up at this time, so she could


    only wink her mother and let her get in the car before talking.


    Hannah also knew very well that she had no other ce to live except the Thompson First a06 vi,


    so she could only swallow her anger and got into the car, and sat in the corner only in the corner.


    After all five members of the family got into the ambnce, the ambnce immediately went to


    Thompson First.


    In the car, Christopher was lying on the mobile hospital bed, looking at Mrs. Wilson, crying and


    asking: ¡°Mom, what can we do in the future?


    Our family is now as poor as it is¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson wiped her tears, and said in extremely painful and mncholy: ¡°I don¡¯t know what to


    do. Now our family has no money, and your father is injured like this again. Later treatment,


    medication and rehabilitation It¡¯s a lot of money, it¡¯s really desperate¡­¡±


    Harold cried and said, ¡°Grandma, if you want to return to Thompson First to see if there are


    valuable things, let¡¯s get them out and sell them! There are still a lot of good things in our vi, just


    in the wine cer. It is estimated that you can sell a lot of money!¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded: ¡°There is really no way, it can only be this way!¡±


    Wendy asked at this time: ¡°By the way, grandma, the two people just said that Donald arranged


    three helpers for our family. Where are they?¡±


    Lady Wilson was also at a loss: ¡°I don¡¯t know, it may be arranged but people haven¡¯t arrived yet,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Wendy sighed: ¡°If he could send three helpers over, Donald would be more or less


    conscientious. Otherwise, Dad and Brother would be hurt like this, just the three of us.


    It¡¯s really hard to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t say¡­¡± Mrs. Wilson said with emotion: ¡°I guess Donald is indeed angry with us in his


    heart, but he should still have some hope for us, but he is now No matter how angry we are, if we


    have a chance in the future, we must perform well, and we should be able to win his trust again!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy nodded and sighed, ¡°Hey, I hope the three helpers he arranged will arrive as soon as


    possible. It¡¯s best to have already arrived at the Thompson First first-grade waiting, otherwise we


    don¡¯t know how to get Dad and Brother back to the roomter. ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    Chapter 1945


    At this moment, in the a06 vi of Thompson First.


    Gena, Yadira and Samantha have just filled their stomachs.


    They waited left and right, but they couldn¡¯t wait for Mrs. Wilson¡¯s family toe back, and they


    were hungry and ufortable. They just found out that Hannah had some ingredients in the


    kitchen that Hannah had prepared but had not had time to cook, so they decided on their own and


    used those ingredients. A great meal.


    Before Donald divested, the living standards of the Wilson family were still very good. After all,


    Donald invested in the Wilson Group, which restored the life of the Wilson Group, and the Lady also


    resumed her previous life like Lafayette. The level has also been greatly improved.


    Moreover, Hannah deliberately prepared very rich ingredients today, in order to celebrate the two of


    them after Christopher and Harold and his son got ine Ma.


    Unexpectedly, these ingredients were not eaten by the Wilson family, and Gena¡¯s three were all


    cheaper.


    The three of them were lying on the sofa watching TV with big belly and round belly.


    This TV was brought up from the room on the first basement floor after Harold sold the big TV.


    Compared with the previous one, it is indeed a lot smaller. In the huge living room, it is somewhat


    different. Too coordinated.


    While watching TV, Gena smacked his lips and said, ¡°Oh, all the vis are good for Mrs. Wilson, but


    this TV seems to be a bit small. Compared with such arge living room, it looks uncoordinated.¡±


    Samantha asked in surprise: ¡°My mother ising! This big TV can¡¯t be 50 inches? The TV set in


    my vige chief¡¯s house is not so big, is it small?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Yadira also echoed: ¡°I have never watched such a big TV before.¡±


    Gena waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The TVs of rich people start at 70 or 80


    inches. Last year, when I was working at a housekeepingpany in the city, I went to the rich


    people¡¯s house to clean, and the TV was much bigger than this. ring!¡±


    Samantha said with emotion: ¡°Goodbye! What are you doing with such a big TV?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Don¡¯t you be tired if your eyes are running back and forth on such a big TV?¡±


    Gena sneered and said: ¡°Look at your promise. ording to you, when people go to the cinema to


    watch a movie, their eyes will fall to the ground!¡±


    Samantha scratched her head: ¡°I have never been to a movie theater. I don¡¯t know what it is like.¡±


    Gena said: ¡°I¡¯ve been there, and I¡¯ve done cleaning in movie theaters. Let me tell you that. The


    screen in the movie theater is bigger than a wall in this living room. Just think about it!¡±


    Yadira on the side asked, ¡°It¡¯s bigger than this wall, that¡¯s too scary!¡±


    Gena said: ¡°You two have never seen the world. When you turn around, let Mrs. Wilson take us to


    watch a movie in the cinema, then you will know!¡±


    The three were chatting, and the ambnce had been driven into the yard.


    But their TV sound was loud, so no one heard the movement outside.


    After the ambnce stopped steadily, the driver and the co-pilot jumped out of the car, and some


    roughly removed Christopher and Harold from the car.


    They did not move down with the mobile beds, but directly moved them down and ced them on


    the marble floor in the yard.


    The Lady Wilson was ready to get in the car and leave as soon as they saw them, and hurriedly


    said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help us get them in?¡±


    The driver said impatiently: ¡°The customer¡¯s request is to send you to the ce. The entrance fee is


    not included. If you want us to help, you can pay two hundred Dor per person.¡±


    Lady Wilson said: ¡°I don¡¯t have a penny!¡±


    The driver frowned and asked, ¡°You live in such a luxurious vi, don¡¯t you have four hundred


    dors?¡±


    Mrs. Wilson eagerly said: ¡°Now I don¡¯t need cash at all when I go out, so I haven¡¯t put any money at


    home. Now our mobile payment and bank cards are all frozen, there is really no way!¡±

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    Chapter 1946


    The driver waved his hand: ¡°Then we will be helpless.¡±


    Wendy said angrily, ¡°You are doctors, shouldn¡¯t it be right for you to help the wounded?¡±


    The driver looked at her and said seriously: ¡°Little girl, I want to make it clear to you that we are not


    doctors, and ours is not a 120 ambnce in a public hospital, but a transfer ambnce operated by


    a privatepany, just like a taxi. We drive to make money by driving, and we will work when we


    give the money, understand?¡±


    Wendy was speechless.


    The man said disdainfully: ¡°Who, who can live in such a good vi, can¡¯t afford four hundred


    dors!¡±


    After speaking, the two got into the car directly and started the car to leave.


    Wendy stomped her feet angrily, the Lady sighed helplessly, and said to her and Hannah: ¡°My old


    bones can¡¯t help me. You two first carry Christopher into the house, and thene out to carry


    Harold. Right.¡±


    Wendy and Hannah also knew that there was no other way. They could only gritted their teeth and


    used the strength of suckling to put Christopher up carefully.


    Christopher kept paining, and said in pain, ¡°You move a little bit, it hurts too much¡­¡±


    Mrs. Wilson shook her head and sighed, ¡°Going often, there is really no other way now, so just bear


    it!¡±


    After that, she said to Wendy and Hannah: ¡°You two help Christopher, I¡¯ll open the door first!¡±


    Wendy and Hannah struggled with Christopher and moved to the door step by step. Lady Wilson


    was about to swipe her fingerprints to open the door. Suddenly heard the movement of the TV


    inside, she asked Wendy in surprise: ¡°Wendy, did you turn off the TV when you left? ¡°


    Wendy shook her head: ¡°I was too rushed when I left, I forgot too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The Lady Wilson didn¡¯t think much, she opened the door directly.


    As soon as the door opened, she saw three people lying on the sofa in the living room inside!


    She was so scared that she yelled: ¡°You¡­who are you?!¡±


    When the three Gena heard the movement, they suddenly turned their heads and found that Old


    Lady Wilson and Wendy wereing, and they recognized these two former inmates at a nce.


    Gena was so excited that he rushed over and said excitedly: ¡°Lady! You are back! We have been


    waiting for you for a long time!¡±


    Lady Wilson saw the three people running over barefoot, and she was shocked to speak.


    She naturally recognized Gena and the others, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why these three people


    came out? And why is it in your own home? !


    So, she asked in surprise: ¡°Gena, you guys¡­ why are you here!¡±


    Gena said excitedly: ¡°Lady! Are you still pretending to be confused here! Didn¡¯t you give us a bail


    pending trial and save us?¡±


    ¡°Me?!¡±


    The Lady Wilson said with a dazed expression: ¡°This¡­Is there a misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Is there any misunderstanding!¡± Gena hurriedly said, ¡°Lady, I know, you are grateful that we helped


    you a lot in the detention center and took care of you a lot, so you want to repay your favor and let


    use and live with you!¡±


    Yadira on the side also echoed: ¡°Yes, Mrs. Wilson, you are so interesting! He also sent a Mercedes


    Benz to pick us up. For the first time in my life, I have been on a big run!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gena said with a bit of emotion: ¡°Lady, let me just say something from my heart. The three of us are


    very grateful to you! So we all think about it. In the future, the three of us will live here and not leave.


    Let¡¯s take care of you as your own mother, and give you the end of your retirement life!¡±


    Lady Wilson suddenly felt a deep despair in her heart, and she blurted out anxiously: ¡°Gena, listen


    to me, there must be some misunderstanding in this, it really wasn¡¯t me who saved you! Besides, I


    really didn¡¯t want you toe here to live with me!¡±

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    Chapter 1947


    Mrs. Wilson is a typical hiring person forward instead of backward.


    When she was in the detention center, she needed Gena to support herself, so she was extremely


    polite to Gena at that time, and treated her like her own daughter.


    But in fact, she doesn¡¯t even look down on a vulgar vige woman like Gena.


    Therefore, from the day she left the detention center, she hadpletely forgotten Gena.


    For her, Gena is only a tool that must be used in a special period.


    After that special period, she never wants to have anything to do with Gena.


    However, I never expected that this Gena would appear in his own home inexplicably!


    Gena didn¡¯t expect that the Lady would deny what she had done.


    In her opinion, it was obviously your Lady Wilson who saved us, arranged for the driver to pick us


    up to Thompson First, and entered our fingerprints on the gate. Why did she deny it at this time?


    Thinking of this, Gena asked with a puzzled face: ¡°Lady, what¡¯s wrong with you? You did all these


    good things, so why are you reluctant to admit it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Yadira and Samantha also came over and asked uprehendingly: ¡°Lady, you obviously


    did all this. Why did you deny it? Why is that?¡±


    Lady Wilson was surrounded by the three of them, feeling the stinky smell on their bodies, feeling


    dizzy, and choking her coughing.


    The three of them didn¡¯t pay much attention to personal hygiene, and it was winter now, their


    clothes were thick, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to hygiene, didn¡¯t take a bath or change their


    clothes, so that the three of them had a strong body odor.


    Now three people surrounded the Lady, and the smell was sour and sour.


    While covering her nose, Mrs. Wilson said grievously: ¡°Gena, you really misunderstood. I really


    didn¡¯t do these things¡­¡±


    Gena smiled, showing his big yellow teeth, and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, Lady, I know you have a


    good heart, and you may not want to say something, but it doesn¡¯t matter, the rtionship between


    our inmates is deep after all! Now! The three of us have alsoe out. From now on, we will all


    stay by your side and take care of you!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Samantha on the side also said: ¡°Yes, Lady, when you didn¡¯te back, the three of us had already


    arranged a room. Fortunately, your vi is big enough and there are enough rooms. From now on,


    we will live in three of them. Here, you are the mothers of the three of us!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± When the Lady Wilson heard this, she burst into mes and blurted out: ¡°You have


    arranged the rooms? Who gives you the power?!¡±


    Samantha didn¡¯t expect the Lady to suddenly get angry, and hurriedly asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter,


    Lady, you let use over and live with you, we must get a share of the room!¡±


    Lady Wilson trembled angrily, and said angrily: ¡°This is my house, so I won¡¯t be held ountable if


    you break in without permission, but who gives you the right to divide my bedroom?! Leave me


    immediately!¡±


    Wendy hurried over at this time and said in a low voice: ¡°Grandma, we are currently short of


    manpower, so let them help, and let them go when Dad and Brother are better off.¡±


    Lady Wilson waved her hand and said coldly: ¡°I can¡¯t let them be here without manpower. They are


    so stinky to be like this. Letting them stay one more minute will be my birthday! Besides, Mr. Webb


    will arrange a helper for us. Yes, it must be 10,000 times stronger than these three stinky old


    ladies!¡±


    After that, she looked at Gena and said sharply: ¡°You three, get out of me quickly!¡±


    Gena was stunned!

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    Chapter 1948


    She looked at Mrs. Wilson and said in disbelief: ¡°Lady, you will let us get out? This is too much!


    Don¡¯t forget, we were in the detention center, but the three of us have been taking care of you and


    helping you. , Even your daughter-inw ine Ma, we helped you teach!¡±


    The Lady Wilson asked viciously: ¡°Did I ask you to help me? When did I say that you asked ine


    Ma to teach me a lesson? It was entirely because you felt that ine Ma was upset that you started


    beating her!¡±


    Gena was extremely disappointed: ¡°Mrs. Wilson, you are really turning your face faster than turning


    a book!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Back in the detention center, when we maintained you so much, I didn¡¯t expect to return to such a


    result!¡±


    Lady Wilson said nkly: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I let you down, but this is also a lesson for you, telling


    you to recognize your identity in the future, don¡¯t think about it all day!¡±


    Gena gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Oh, Lady, are you talking like this? Okay! Then I won¡¯t leave! I think


    what you can do to me!¡±


    Yadira and Samantha also said repeatedly: ¡°Yes! We won¡¯t leave!¡±


    The Lady Wilson did not expect that the three of them would even want to y rogues, and


    immediately said coldly: ¡°You three, don¡¯t mess around here with me. You don¡¯t look in the mirror to


    see yourself. Just like you, your whole body is stinking. Are the soil buns worthy of living in this


    Thompson First vi? If even you can live in such a luxurious vi, it is really not long-sighted!¡±


    With that said, Mrs. Wilson said with a arrogant face: ¡°I was in the detention center when the


    Phoenix fell into the chicken coop and was forced to stay in the chicken coop for two days.


    You really thought I was with you. Is it a kind of person?¡±


    Yadira yelled, ¡°Lady Wilson! As the saying goes, a troubled phoenix is   not as good as a chicken!


    Don¡¯t go too far, you dead old woman! If you annoy us, even if you are old, we will beat you! ¡°


    ¡°Yes!¡± Samantha also immediately agreed: ¡°How we beat ine Ma back then, now we can beat


    you how!¡±


    Lady Wilson curled her lips and said: ¡°You try to hit me. As long as you dare to do it, I will call the


    police immediately! You will definitely be caught back then!¡±


    Gena also clenched her fists, her violent temper made her wish she would rush to punch the Lady


    Wilson now.


    However, before she came out, she thought about the instructions given to herself by the prison


    guards, and she thought to herself: ¡°The prison guards have said that we are all on bail pending


    trial. Although we have temporarily obtained personal freedom, we must abide by thew,


    otherwise, Because you don¡¯t abide by thew and cause trouble, you will most likely be caught


    again.


    Not only will you have to make up for the remaining sentence, it might even worsen it!¡±


    Thinking of this, she had to suppress the anger in her heart, and said coldly: ¡°Lady, I can see it too,


    you are idle and you have nothing to do with us, right? Since you think we can¡¯t climb up to you,


    then we Is it okay to go?¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded: ¡°It¡¯s best to leave as soon as possible, or I will call the police right away!¡±


    Gena gritted his teeth and said to the two people around him: ¡°Okay, anyway, we released it in


    advance. There is no need to go back to this matter, pack up things, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Although the other two were unwilling to do so, they did not dare to make a mistake at this time, for


    fear of returning to the detention center, so they nodded angrily.


    The three of them packed their belongings in anger and loss, and prepared to leave here with the


    nket.


    Lady Wilson has been supervising them. Seeing that they have packed their things, she fanned her


    hands in front of her nose and said with disgust on her face: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so stinking to me! You guys


    hurry up and roll as far as possible. If I dare toe again, I will call the police and arrest you as


    soon as possible!¡±


    Gena felt the great humiliation, but because she was afraid of causing trouble, he could only grit her


    teeth and endure it, and said to the two people around her: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    At this moment, seven or eight strong men suddenly pushed in from outside, saw this situation, and


    asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where are you three going?¡±


    Gena thought that these fierce and strong men were all found by Mrs. Wilson, and immediately said


    nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, a few big brothers, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The leader said coldly: ¡°Why are you going?! Mr. Webb said, even if the three of you will treat this


    as your own home from now on, this house belongs to him, not to Mrs. Wilson. Mrs. Wilson is like


    you. It¡¯s just borrowing to live here, so as long as, Mr. Webb, nod our heads, she doesn¡¯t have the


    right to drive you away!¡±

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    Chapter 1949


    The Lady Wilson was confused all at once.


    Donald arranged for Gena and the others? !


    What does Donald mean? !


    Did he say that these three helpers arranged for him? !


    Just before the Lady came back to her senses, Gena heard the brawny man¡¯s words and blurted


    out excitedly: ¡°This big brother, what you said is true?!


    Can we really live here?¡±


    The man nodded, ¡°Of course! Hasn¡¯t the driver entered your fingerprints before? you will treat this


    as your home from now on!¡±


    Lady Wilson shouted desperately: ¡°Brother! Excuse me, tell Mr. Webb that we don¡¯t want such a


    helper! These three people are all peasant women and don¡¯t know a few big characters. What can


    you do for us? We can¡¯t change to three professional nurses, preferably the one who can wash


    clothes and cook!¡±


    The man yelled coldly: ¡°Lady, I found that although you are old and ugly, but you think well and


    beautifully! Still bargaining with us, Mr. Webb?


    Don¡¯t look at what you count?¡±


    Lady Wilson was blushing when she was scolded, and she stammered and said: ¡°Then we don¡¯t


    need to help, can¡¯t we? Let the three of them go. Let¡¯s do everything by ourselves. This is alright?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not okay! As I said just now, these three people are the same as your family. They will all be


    residents of this house from now on. They will sit on the same level as you. You have no right to let


    them go!¡±


    Gena just heard this, looked at the Lady Wilson, sneered and said: ¡°Oh, Lady Wilson, I think you


    are really a phoenix! Not long after you came out, you can turn over so quickly, I didn¡¯t expect this


    big vi is not you at all. Yeah! What are you pretending to here with me? I really thought this wasContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    your vi! I didn¡¯t expect it to be the same as the three of us, just rent it out!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yadira said contemptuously: ¡°The mor was so powerful just now, it seems to be really


    awesome, I didn¡¯t expect it was all pretended!¡±


    Samantha also echoed: ¡°I still think you are really a phoenix. I live in such a good phoenix den. Only


    now I know that you are a pheasant who borrowed and lived in the phoenix den!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson¡¯s expression was very ugly. This vi is indeed not hers. It belongs to Donald. Donald


    allowed them to live in the family so they could live. If Donald doesn¡¯t let them live anymore, they


    will have to get out. In other words, if Donald wants Gena and the three of them to live in, then her


    Lady Wilson has no right to obstruct.


    Gena exhaled suddenly!


    She excitedly said to the two of them: ¡°From now on, we are also residents of this big vi! Some


    old pheasants pretending to be phoenixes no longer have the right to drive us out!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The other two were also very excited.


    After rifying the rtionship of interest, they were in a good mood.


    After all, this not only extinguished the arrogant arrogance of the Lady, but also allowed the three of


    them to live in thisrge vi reasonably and legally.


    At this moment, Gena suddenly remembered something and asked the brawny headed man:


    ¡°Brother, I want to ask you something!¡±


    The man said: ¡°You say!¡±

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    Chapter 1950


    Gena said: ¡°We looked at the rooms in this vi before and found that those big and good rooms


    were upied by the Wilson family. All we could find were corner rooms. Since the three of us were


    with them Family rights are equal, so can we ask for reallocation of rooms?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Samantha also recovered, and said excitedly: ¡°I want to live in a big bedroom facing south


    too!¡±


    The man naturally didn¡¯t think it was too big to watch the excitement, and said with a smile, ¡°Of


    course, we don¡¯t care how you distribute it internally.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Gena said immediately: ¡°I booked the big bedroom on the third floor! Who owns the bedroom?


    Move out quickly, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for throwing everything out!¡±


    Lady Wilson said angrily: ¡°Dare you! The big bedroom on the third floor is my room! No one can


    grab it!¡±


    Gena sneered and said, ¡°You bad Lady, hurry up and get away! I just gave you a face. The three of


    us havee to you sincerely and really want to treat you as a mother! But Unexpectedly, your old


    thing is so unfeeling! Now that Mr. Webb has spoken, then let¡¯s speak with strength.


    I want the room on the third floor. If you dare to grab it, you can weigh yourself whether you have


    that ability!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson was suddenly desperate!


    Not only despair, but also deep regret!


    She only understood now that these three people turned out to be the helpers Donald arranged for


    herself!


    I knew this was the case, I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at them just now and had to drive them out¡­


    Originally, although the three of them couldn¡¯t make it to the stage, they had enough respect for


    themselves, and they also had the strength to direct them to do anything.


    But it¡¯s better now!


    I actually offended the three of them to death!


    And these three people were not driven out in the end¡­


    Gena still wants to grab his room¡­


    Isn¡¯t this shooting yourself in the foot? !


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Wilson felt so ufortable and ufortable¡­


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She could only lick her face and said to Gena: ¡°Oh, Gena! It was a misunderstanding just now, don¡¯t


    you be familiar with me! I am old, confused, and can¡¯t live for a few years. Sometimes my brain is


    not enough. Use, say something that doesn¡¯t sound very nice, don¡¯t take it to your heart! I always


    treat you like a daughter!¡±


    Gena said with a disgusted face: ¡°Now it¡¯s close to me? I¡¯ll go to your mother! What the hell are you


    doing? I see through your old stuff this time! it¡¯s a dog thing like you! Everyone will live under the


    same roof in the future. You¡¯d better not provoke me, otherwise, I will let you die in minutes!¡±


    When the Lady Wilson heard this, she shuddered in shock, and blurted out: ¡°You¡­are you not


    afraid to go in again?¡±


    At this time, the brawny man immediately added: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Webb still has a lot of face, and


    this little thing is definitely done!¡±


    When Gena heard this, he immediately felt as if he had been given a cardiotonic injection, and


    sneered: ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Wilson, from now on, the big room on the third floor belongs to me!¡±


    Lady Wilson almost copsed.


    Therge bedroom on the third floor was the best bedroom in the entire vi. When she first moved


    in, she fell in love with that room, and it was extremelyfortable to live in, absolutely unmatched


    by other rooms.


    Moreover, the Lady is eager to enjoy her life. She intends to live in such a good bedroom. Now


    seeing that Gena will snatch it away, she is naturally anxious. She cried and said, ¡°Gena!


    You see how old I am. Yes, maybe I will die one day, so you can let me die in that better room, and I


    can have a good baby in my next life!¡±


    Gena stepped forward and pped the Lady Wilson, and shouted coldly: ¡°You¡¯re so f*cking farting


    here! My mother drank pesticides, and the hospital said it was useless, so we took her back home.


    She died in the end. In the dpidated brick house in my hometown, ording to what you said,


    won¡¯t my mother have a good baby in her next life?!¡±

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    Chapter 1951


    Lady Wilson was dizzy and pped by Gena¡¯s p.


    She really did not expect that she had said so many insults to Gena before that Gena did not do


    anything to herself.


    Unexpectedly, when she showed her weakness, she identally touched her inverse scale.


    Although Gena has no culture, she is indeed a filial daughter.


    At first, her mother was forced tomit suicide by taking medicine. After hearing the news, she


    rushed back from her husband¡¯s house.


    At that time, her mother was very sick and hopeless.


    In the hospital, Gena¡¯s mother told her very weakly that she wanted to go home, saying that she


    was ufortable in the hospital.


    Gena knew that she knew that she was going to die. When she was dying, all she wanted to do was


    to save some money for her family, and don¡¯t let her stay in the hospital for fearless treatment.


    She wanted to take her mother back to her inw¡¯s house, be good for a few days, and let her walk


    through thest part of life.


    But her mother-inw strongly opposed it, especially her mother-inw, who yelled at her on the


    phone, saying that if she dared to pick her mother back, she would not even enter the house


    herself.


    The younger brother who is afraid of his wife is unwilling to let his mother go back because it is


    unlucky for her to die in his own home.


    In the end, Gena could only take her mother back to her old house that had been abandoned for


    many years.


    In the old house, Gena tried her best to wipe her mother¡¯s body with warm water, put on clean


    clothes, and made her a bowl of Yangchun noodles with eggs.


    After the mother ate the bowl of noodles, she held her hand and said to her contentedly, ¡°Good girl,


    mom sleep for a while¡±, and then she never woke up.


    That day, Gena cried all the tears.


    After her mother entered the soil, Gena beat her younger sister-inw and was sent to the detention


    center.


    It was also because of her filial piety that when she heard that ine Ma was very unfilial to Old


    Lady Wilson, she felt sympathy for Old Lady Wilson and hated ine Ma at the same time.


    Generally speaking, this is a vulgar, sloppy, and uneducated peasant woman who has always


    respected her deceased mother and awe of human nature.


    Although her temper is aggressive, she is not a bad person.


    She could tolerate the insults the Lady Wilson had put on her, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate even a slight


    offense to her mother.


    Lady Wilson only said that by dying in a better room, she can guarantee a good baby in her next


    life. It reminded her of her mother who had died in a dpidated building.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She always felt that her mother was loyal and kind-hearted, though poor and down for her life.


    However, her fate is so awkward, she has never enjoyed a blessing in her life, and finally was


    driven to a ruin by her daughter-inw.


    She also felt that such a mother, even if she died in the worst room in the world, God had eyes, she


    would have a good baby and enjoy a lifetime of happiness in her next life.


    And what Mrs. Wilson said just now, inadvertently, not only denied her consistent firm belief in her


    heart, but also sphemed her mother¡¯s holy and great image in her mind.


    Therefore, she couldn¡¯t bear it and pped the Lady Wilson.


    At this time, the Lady Wilson, covering her face, looked at Gena resentfully.

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    Chapter 1952


    Although she was very annoyed in her heart, but at this time, given her ten thousand courage, she


    did not dare to do anything with Gena.


    Donald¡¯s subordinates said in a cold voice at this time: ¡°We are here this time. It is Mr. Webb¡¯s order


    to empty the assets in this vi. Mr. Webb means that in the future, except for the hard-decorated


    parts, as well as the bed, Except for therge pieces of furniture such as the sofa, all other


    household appliances, all valuable furnishings, and the good wine stored in the basement must all


    be emptied, leaving nothing!¡±


    When Mrs. Wilson heard this, she suddenly felt desperate.


    At first, she was worried that she had no money. She could sell the household appliances in the


    vi, especially the wine in the warehouse in the basement, which could sell for at least one million,


    but she didn¡¯t expect that such a rich person as Donald could even do this. I was worried about


    anything, and before I was ready to make a move, his people had already found it!


    The Lady Wilson said bitterly: ¡°You can move away the little brothers, home appliances and so on,


    but please keep the wine for us. After all, we like to drink a few drinks asionally¡­¡±


    The leader sneered and said: ¡°It¡¯s fcking almost out of food, and still the fcking drinking?


    With that energy, you should study how to make money and make a living!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he immediately said to a few people around him: ¡°Start moving! Don¡¯t leave


    me any valuables!¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    Several subordinates immediately agreed, and then began to search the vi for a while.


    They even carried a tbed cart specially used for moving house, put all the valuables in the cart,


    and pulled out a little bit.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lady Wilson didn¡¯t dare to make any trouble, she could only watch them constantly move the things


    in the vi, not only moved all the wine out, even the TV on the wall was also taken down.


    What¡¯s more, the kitchen utensils, pots and utensils in the kitchen were all taken away by them.


    Lady Wilson choked and said: ¡°Several brothers, please also keep the cooking pots and pans for


    us¡­¡±


    The man said coldly: ¡°These are all kitchen utensils imported from Germany. One pot costs tens of


    thousands of dors. Keep them for you.


    You must sell them all in two days!¡±


    Lady Wilson cried and said, ¡°No matter how I sell it, I can¡¯t sell the pot¡­¡±


    The man said disdainfully: ¡°We don¡¯t care about this. If you want to cook, you can find a way to buy


    another pot!¡±


    After that, I checked in each room again to make sure that there were no valuables left. Then he


    said to his men: ¡°You first put everything on the car!¡±


    Several subordinates went out one after another, and the person said to Gena again: ¡°You will live


    here steadily in the future. Mr. Webb has only one requirement of you, that is, you must not go to


    the house of Ms. ine Ma next door to find any trouble with their family.


    Otherwise, never be merciful!¡±


    As soon as Gena heard this, he nodded quickly and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never trouble ine


    Ma! The trouble with ine Ma before was all because of Mrs. Wilson, an ungrateful Lady, so I will


    definitely do it again in the future. Not anymore!¡±


    The man was satisfied and said: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t you want the bedroom on the third floor? Go and take


    it quickly, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Gena said excitedly: ¡°Okay! I see! You go slowly!¡±


    After the group of people left, the Lady Wilson sat on the ground and cried: ¡°Oh my life, why is it so


    bitter¡­¡±


    Wendy also cried out and said, ¡°Grandma, Donald is too much. He clearly wants to y with us¡­¡±


    Hannah said at this time: ¡°People, Mr. Webb, may not really want to y with us. Originally, he


    wanted to arrange a few helpers for our family. Unexpectedly, your grandma would offend them to


    death when she came up. Now there are no other helpers. Now, there are three more enemies¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson asked furiously: ¡°Hannah, you slut who doesn¡¯t obey women¡¯s way, dare to point


    fingers at me!¡±


    Hannah had been fed up with the Lady¡¯s arrogance for a long time. Seeing that the Lady was angry


    with herself, she immediately became angry and cursed: ¡°You dead Lady, don¡¯t deceive too much!


    Do you really think you are still the Lady Wilson?! You are now very poor and utterly impoverished,


    and you¡¯re f*cking here with me, what the hell I owe you to the Wilson family?!¡±

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    Chapter 1953


    Lady Wilson did not expect that Hannah, who had always been crushed by herself, would dare to


    challenge herself!


    At this moment, she felt furious in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything when she thought


    that she had no support at the moment and was like a frustrated ball.


    If I had treated Gena better at first, then the three of them would now be their own loyal licking dogs,


    and Hannah would naturally not dare to make any mistakes.


    It¡¯s a pity that I have already made enemies with Gena and the others.


    If I offend Hannah again at this time, I really can¡¯t find half a helper.


    So she could only say angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you, let¡¯s send Christopher back to the


    room, and then move Harold in!¡±


    Christopher was almost crying, and choked up: ¡°Mom, you still remember me, I can¡¯t hold it


    anymore¡­¡±


    The Lady Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Wendy, Hannah, please take Christopher back to the room and let


    him rest.¡±


    The two struggled to lift Christopher to the elevator. Wendy couldn¡¯t help but said to Gena: ¡°Can¡¯t


    you threee over and help? Just watch it like this?¡±


    Gena said nkly: ¡°When the three of us came here, we really wanted to be a cow and a horse for


    your family, but your grandma was unwilling. Now, the three of us are in a co-tenant rtionship


    with you, and it¡¯s love to help you. It¡¯s our duty not to help you!¡±


    Wendy said angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you reach out and help?¡±


    Gena shook his head: ¡°Sorry, the love is gone!¡±


    After speaking, she said to Mrs. Wilson again: ¡°The biggest room on the third floor will be mine from


    now on!¡±


    Lady Wilson stood there with tears in her eyes, but she dared not speak.


    After all, it was all her own fault, and she could only break her teeth and swallow in her stomach.


    Otherwise, Gena will certainly not give up!


    After Gena warned Mrs. Wilson, she took Yadira and Samantha to the third floor.


    The three generations of women in the Wilson family had to work hard to move both Christopher


    and Harold to the second floor.


    In order to take care of the father and son, Wendy and Hannah both moved them to the master


    bedroom on the second floor and let them sleep on the same bed.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The original personal belongings of Mrs. Wilson had already been thrown outside the door on the


    third floor by Gena.


    The Lady also wanted to find a separate room on the third floor, but she did not expect that the


    other rooms on the third floor would be upied by two other women.


    In desperation, the Wilson family can only draw a line with the three of them. Gena and the others


    live on the third floor, Christopher and Harold live in the master bedroom on the second floor, and


    Wendy and Hannah live in one of the second bedrooms on the second floor.


    The other second bedroom was given to Mrs. Wilson.


    After the busy work, the family of five was exhausted and hungry.


    Lady Wilson wanted to eat a meal, so she directed Hannah to say: ¡°Hurry up and make something


    to eat, I¡¯m almost starving to death!¡±


    Hannah choked and said: ¡°Be a fart, do it, let Gena and the three of them eat the ingredients


    prepared before, and now the pots and pans have been taken away by Donald¡¯s people, and there


    is only half a bag of rice at home. , Even the rice cooker is gone, what do I use to cook?¡±


    The Lady Wilson asked desperately: ¡°Is there nothing to eat in the refrigerator? It¡¯s better to eat a


    few sticks of ham rather than hungry!¡±


    Hannah said annoyedly: ¡°Your Lady is demented? Even the refrigerator is dragged away. Where


    can I get you the ham sausage? How about you give me the money and I go out to buy it for you?¡±


    Only then did the Lady Wilson remember that Donald¡¯s people had already moved the refrigerator


    out.


    In other words, this vi now cannot even find a bite¡­


    Harold was aggrieved at this time and cried, ¡°Mom¡­I¡­I¡¯m so hungry¡­I haven¡¯t eaten a bite since I


    went out¡­ ..¡±

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    Chapter 1954


    Hannah couldn¡¯t help crying when she saw her son¡¯s miserable appearance, and choked up,


    ¡°Harold, mom is really helpless. There is no bite to eat at home, and the money he can find has


    been taken away by Donald¡¯s people. What do you want me to get you to eat¡­¡±


    Wendy cried and said, ¡°Mom, or I will find a job tomorrow!¡±


    Hannah nodded and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay to find a job, but you have to find a job tomorrow. The sry will


    have to wait for the next month. This is looking at the Chinese New Year.


    Our family should not be hungry for the New Year.. ¡­.¡±


    Mrs. Wilson said at this time: ¡°It¡¯s really impossible, just go find a part-time job! Find a job that pays


    daily!¡±


    Wendy said: ¡°It can only be like this¡­¡±


    At the same time, Gena on the third floor was also holding a meeting with Yadira and Samantha.


    The situation faced by the three of them is the same as that of the Wilson family, except that they


    have no money.


    Therefore, Gena said to the two of them: ¡°It is a blessing that we can live in this big vi now. As for


    the meal, I think we have to figure out a solution by ourselves.¡±


    Samantha hurriedly said: ¡°Sister Gena, what do you think we should do? The Chinese New Year is


    only two days away, so we have to prepare a little bit. Not to mention the big fish and the meat, at


    least make dumplings for dinner, right?¡±


    Gena said: ¡°This is actually simple. I know a few cleaningpanies that specialize in cleaning


    their homes. They can make about 20 Dor an hour. The three of us work together for eight hours


    a day, and one person has one hundred. Sixth, this adds up to 500 Dor, and now that the year


    hase, the service industry costs have risen. Going to the bathhouse and rubbing the back can


    also make a lot of money.


    As long as the three of us work hard, we will definitely make money. Enough for our lives.¡±


    Yadira said immediately: ¡°No problem, although I haven¡¯t studied much, I still have strength for both


    arms!¡±


    Samantha also nodded again and again: ¡°Then we two will listen to sister Gena¡¯s arrangement!¡±


    Gena gave a hum and said, ¡°Go to bed early tonight, and we will go out to find work tomorrow


    morning!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The vi a05 next door is another scene.


    Although ine Ma had a cast on her leg, she was in a pretty good mood.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The young couple Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson had dinner together. ine Ma stretched


    his legs out of the dining table diagonally in a ster cast, while eating and visiting TikTok with her


    mobile phone, her expression was very rxed.


    Seeing this, Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t help but mock her: ¡°I said ine Ma, you are really more and


    less heartless. You just broke your leg for a short time. Not only do you don¡¯t swear or curse the


    street, but you are like a okay person. Sitting on TikTok! This is not your ine Ma character!¡±


    ine Ma red at him, and said contemptuously: ¡°What do you know? My Lady is different now.


    My Lady has learned how to counsel herself!¡±


    Charlie Wade was very curious and asked: ¡°Mom, can you tell me, how do you do psychological


    counseling?¡±


    ine Ma waved his hand: ¡°Hurt! Isn¡¯t it easy? You think my good son-inw, if I sit here and think


    about my leg, then I must be more ufortable the more I think about it, and the more


    ufortable the more I think about it. I¡¯m so angry that this leg won¡¯t return to nature, don¡¯t you


    think?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°This is indeed the truth.¡±


    ine Ma chuckled and said, ¡°So, I don¡¯t think about it that way, and I don¡¯t think about my legs, I


    just miss that Caroline!¡±


    Charlie Wade was dumb for a while, Caroline? Isn¡¯t that his aunt Cynthia?


    ine Ma said triumphantly at this time: ¡°I just thought in my heart, my Lady is really fateful this


    time! The fraudster Caroline deliberately retaliated, not only didn¡¯t she die, she even f*cked with her!


    ¡°


    ¡°Not only did she do a fight, she also swollen her nose and face. How awesome is this?¡±


    Speaking of this, ine Ma refreshed and continued: ¡°Now, Caroline has also been arrested, and I


    don¡¯t have to worry about anyone retaliating against me in the future. Can you say I can be upset?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise: ¡°Mom, who is Caroline? Is it a MLM organization?¡±


    ine Ma realized that she had missed her mouth and nodded hurriedly: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Caroline


    is the boss of that MLM organization! Heinous bastard!¡±

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    Chapter 1955


    Charlie Wade marveled at ine Ma¡¯s spiritual victory method, and at the same time, she was


    relieved for the sessful resolution of this matter.


    What he was most worried about before was that Cynthia exposed his identity. After all, his aunt¡¯s


    acting style was extremely arrogant. Maybe the moment his brain heated up, she revealed the


    identity of the Wade family.


    Fortunately, Cynthia chose the wrong way as soon as she came up. She directly wrote ine Ma a


    100 million cheque, and asked ine Ma to ssify her as a liar as soon as she came up.


    The four words Citibank even stung ine Ma¡¯s deepest pain in his heart, so that ine Ma directly


    responded to Cynthia¡¯s purchase by force.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but feel funny.


    My aunt, who has been living in Eastcliff for so many years, is always a respectable object wherever


    she goes, but she must have never imagined that she would be broken in Aurouss Hilll.


    Moreover, it was still in ine Ma¡¯s hands.


    Want toe, this time will definitely teach her a lesson.


    Charlie Wade was thinking. The phone suddenly received a WeChat message. When he saw it, it


    turned out to be a video from Don Albertt. The thumbnail of the video showed that it was a


    dpidated small room, and his aunt Cynthia was standing in the camera with a bitter face.


    He knew that Don Albertt should have settled her, so he immediately got up, went to the bathroom,


    and clicked on the video.


    The video began to y, and Don Albertt¡¯s voice came: ¡°Master Wade, take a look, this is the room


    prepared for your aunt! It¡¯s in the shanty town of the vige in the city!¡±


    In the video, it is a small room of less than 20 square meters. The room is very shabby. Apart from a


    bed, a simple wardrobe, a desk and a chair, there is almost nothing else.


    Although this kind of self-built house is in poor condition, it has the advantage that thendlord has


    made a separate bathroom for each room, so that at least there is no need to queue for public


    toilets.


    However, this toilet looks very ordinary, small and broken, and very dark.


    As for the toilet, it is definitely not avable. Thendlord provided it with a very cheap squat toilet.


    Cynthia stood in the middle of the room with a depressed face, and said angrily: ¡°You show Charlie


    Wade, how can you live in this shabby ce!¡±


    While filming the video, Don Albertt said coldly: ¡°Why can¡¯t you live? Master Wade had lived on


    construction sites for several years. The conditions are much worse than this. Master Wade can


    live, why can¡¯t you?¡±


    Cynthia was furious: ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to him! I have lived for more than 40 years, and I have


    never experienced a hard day!¡±


    Don Albertt sneered and said: ¡°Congrattions, from now on, your seven-day dream tour is about


    to begin. Haven¡¯t you had a hard time?


    The next seven days, let you live it all at once!¡±


    After that, Don Albertt said again: ¡°Master Wade, look at this environment, are you satisfied? If you


    think the conditions are still a bit superior, then I will find a worse one!¡±


    Seeing this, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Although he is not very old, he knows human nature better than most people after so many years of


    ying outside and encountering so many people of all kinds.


    Therefore, he most likes to punish the wicked from the root of human nature.


    For example, Jordan of Weaver¡¯s Pharmaceuticals, who always looked down upon Liam¡¯s mother


    who was born under the Golim Mountains, disappointed others, and dyed others for a lifetime.


    What¡¯s more hateful is that if they dy others, it¡¯s fine. They have all passed away. In rants, such a


    person ispletely bad from the root of human nature.


    That being the case, letting him settle down under the Golim Mountain for a lifetime is the bestBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    punishment for him.


    It is also his best way of atonement.

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    Chapter 1956


    My aunt.


    Born in the mansion of Eastcliff since she was a child, she has enjoyed the glory and wealth all her


    life, always being arrogant, defiant, and arrogant.


    That being the case, the best way to punish her is to let her live a hard life and severely frustrate


    her spirit!


    Therefore, Charlie Wade sent a voice to Don Albertt: ¡°Don Albertt, I think this environment is good,


    but you must make your people guard against it 24 hours a day, and never allow her to buy any


    goods online, nor allow her to Order any takeaway!¡±


    ¡°If she buys something, or orders takeaway, your people will stop it directly and absolutely can¡¯t give


    it to her!¡±


    ¡°As for her daily food, just let your people see the mood and buy her something from a small


    restaurant outside, but remember that the standard for a single day¡¯s food must never exceed fifty


    Dor!¡±


    At this moment, the shanty town of the vige in the city. Don Albertt used the phone speaker to


    y the voice that Charlie Wade had just sent.


    Cynthia¡¯s face suddenly became even more ugly after hearing it!


    She angrily said: ¡°This is too much! Don¡¯t let me shop online, let me order takeaway?!¡±


    Don Albertt sneered: ¡°I just won¡¯t let you order, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cynthia said angrily: ¡°I want to call Charlie Wade!¡±


    Don Albertt smiled and said: ¡°Based on what I know about Master Wade, if you make a call, the


    daily food standard will definitely not increase but decrease! You will definitely regret the call by


    then!¡±


    Cynthia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re f*cking here to bluff me!¡±


    After speaking, she immediately took out his mobile phone and called Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade answered the phone, and Cynthia blurted out immediately: ¡°Charlie Wade! You are


    too much, right?! You let me stay in Aurouss Hilll for a week and live in this kind of pig nest-like


    environment, and I will bear it! But why are you restricting my online shopping and ordering


    takeout?¡±


    ¡°Also! What good food can I eat for a food standard of fifty Dor a day? What if I am malnourished


    during this period? What if I eat waste oil and cause heavy metal poisoning?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Auntie, is Don Albertt by your side? You turn on the


    speakerphone and I will tell him.¡±


    Cynthia immediately turned on the speaker, and Charlie Wade said: ¡°Don Albertt, can you hear


    me?¡±


    Don Albertt¡¯s voice soon came: ¡°Master Wade, I am here. Just give your orders!¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum and said, ¡°My aunt, her temper is still too strong!¡±


    Having said that, he sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it, reduce her daily food standard from fifty Dor to


    thirty Dor. If she is still not satisfied, reduce it to twenty or ten Dor.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s really not good, one day. Five Dor is also fine, two Dor for steamed buns, one Dor for


    pickled mustard, and the remaining two Dor for some other tooth-fighting sacrifices!¡±


    Don Alberttughed out immediately: ¡°Good Master Wade, I see!¡±


    Cynthia suddenly copsed, crying and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, what do you mean?! If you don¡¯t want


    to add a little bit to me, just forget it, why you deduct me 20 Dor?!¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m all for your own good. Let you work hard, so that you can gain a little


    more experience and lessons after returning to society. But I think you are really insincere. The


    ancients said , The sky will descend to the people of Sri Lanka, you must first suffer from your mind,


    your muscles, and your body. Since you are not sincere and so stubborn, then I will increase my


    efforts to make you a better one soon. Pure people!¡±

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    Chapter 1957


    Cynthia really didn¡¯t expect that what Don Albertt said before turned out to be true.


    I wanted to find Charlie Wade¡¯s preferential treatment conditions, but she didn¡¯t expect that not only


    did Charlie Wade ignore her, but also directly lowered her daily food standard from fifty Dor to


    thirty Dor.


    At this moment, she experienced the same pain as the Lady Wilson at this time.


    I knew it would be such a result, so why bother to pretend to be this?


    Don Albertt nced at Cynthia, who was crying, and sneered, ¡°What am I talking about? I said


    Master Wade will definitely lower your food standards. You just don¡¯t believe it. Have you taken it


    now?¡±


    Cynthia was ck and did not speak.


    She dared not speak anymore.


    Because she knew that she said so many mistakes, maybe she said a few more words, every day


    she really has to eat steamed buns and pickles.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t dare to do it again, Don Albertt smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Wade is here to enjoy


    the good time for seven days. There is nothing wrong, I will leave first.¡±


    Cynthia red at Don Albertt fiercely. Seeing Don Albertt leaving the room, she couldn¡¯t help but


    burst into tears.


    She immediately took out her cell phone and sent a video call to Lord Wade, the master Wade who


    was far away in Eastcliff.


    As soon as the video went through, Cynthia cried and said, ¡°Dad! Charlie Wade, this bastard


    humiliated me in every possible way! Look at what he did to me!¡±


    With that, she switched cameras and took pictures of the situation in the room.


    Lord Wade didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade would be so cruel to his own aunt. He directly arranged


    such a difficult environment for her, and he was somewhat dissatisfied in his heart.


    He sighed: ¡°Charlie Wade is indeed a bit overdone. Anyway, you are also his aunt¡­¡±


    As he said, Lord Wade sighed again and said seriously: ¡°However, Charlie Wade is of great use to


    the Wade family now, and nothing else, as long as he returns to the Wade family and marries the


    Sun family¡¯s daughter, the Wade family¡¯s strength is immediately It can go up a lot!


    If he can handle the Banks Familyy girl, it will be even more perfect¡­¡±


    Hearing his father¡¯s sigh, Cynthia suddenly thought of what Charlie Wade had said to her on the


    helicopter.


    He said that the eight heavenly kings of the Webb family died in his hands;


    He said that Orrin was dyingly ill, but was reborn because of him;


    He even said that a series of earth-shattering events that happened to the three major families in


    Japan some time ago were all personally done by him¡­


    In this way, Charlie Wade¡¯s strength is likely to far exceed everyone¡¯s cognition¡­


    Thinking of this, Cynthia twitched in his heart, and murmured: ¡°These things must never let her


    father know! Otherwise, he will pay more attention to Charlie Wade¡¯s bastard! I, Cynthia, can¡¯t let


    him return to the Wade family by saying anything. ! Otherwise, once this kid returns to the Wade


    Family, there will be no ce for me to stand in the Wade Family!¡±


    So Cynthia immediately said: ¡°Dad, let me tell you the truth, Charlie Wade is a cold-blooded animal


    without affection! You think he is of the Wade family¡¯s blood, and you want him to return to the Wade


    family, but he doesn¡¯t leave his body at all. The family¡¯s blood is in the eyes. He can treat me like


    this aunt. If we return to the Wade family, let¡¯s make him a little bit dissatisfied, then he wants to


    bring the whole Wade family into trouble. ?¡±


    Lord Wade became silent all of a sudden.


    Cynthia¡¯s words also made him a little alert.


    Everyone hopes that their subordinates can have a viable general, but the first thing to consider is a


    very realistic issue, which is whether they can suppress the opponent.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Chapter 1958


    What Charlie Wade did today, in Lord Wade¡¯s view, was indeed a bit too much.


    Even if Cynthia went to his mother-inw without authorization, he had the fault first, as Cynthia¡¯s


    nephew, he shouldn¡¯t do this to his aunt.


    He even forced his aunt to live in Aurouss Hilll Shanty Vige for a week.


    It can be seen that the Wade Family wants to tame Charlie Wade, let Charlie Wade re-identify his


    ancestors and return to the n, and use it for the Wade Family.


    It is definitely not as easy as imagined.


    Therefore, this matter must not be rushed, otherwise, it may be counterproductive.


    After Lord Wade wanted to understand this, he opened his mouth and said: ¡°Cynthia, after all, this


    matter is your fault first, so even if Charlie Wade is indeed a bit too much, but you don¡¯t need to


    completely turn your face with Charlie Wade. Let¡¯s be aggrieved. We will discuss this matter in the


    future.¡±


    Cynthia secretly breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said: ¡°I know Dad, I can¡¯t apany you


    during this time, especially during the


    New Year, I can¡¯t pay you a New Year¡­¡±


    Lord Wade smiled slightly: ¡°These are all trivial things, don¡¯t worry, dad is waiting for you toe


    back.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cynthia nodded to the video camera while wiping tears.


    At this time, in Lord Wade¡¯s picture, the eldest son, Corran, stepped in and said a little anxiously:


    ¡°Dad, I have a message.¡±


    Lord Wade frowned: ¡°What news?¡±


    Corran said: ¡°I heard that the Banks Familyy is buying all kinds of masters across Asia, and the


    price is very high. An ordinary martial arts master will give tens of millions a year to a martial arts


    master.


    Calcted in 100 million a year, it is estimated that the cost of investing in this alone will be over 10


    billion. Many top yers who have retired from the arena are nning to return to the arena!¡±


    Lord Wade asked in surprise: ¡°Why are they making such a big move?¡±


    Corran said: ¡°Maybe it is to quickly make up for the loss ofbat power in Japan. I heard that


    dozens of masters in the Banks Familyy have been sued by the Japanese prosecutors.


    No one of these masters are likely to escape from prison.¡±


    Lord Wade nodded, he knew very well how importantbat power is to the top family.


    Take what happened to the Banks Familyy in Japan this time. If it weren¡¯t for their ownrge


    reserves of masters, it would be impossible to send nearly a hundred martial arts masters to Japan


    overnight.


    What¡¯s more advantageous is that when this master arrives in Japan, he can directly destroy the


    Matsumoto family with the attitude of a strong dragon shing the ground with a snake.


    These masters, without guns,, and bare hands, can burst out powerfulbat effectiveness.


    As long as you have a passport and visa, you can enter and leave any country at any time and


    maintainbat effectiveness at all times.


    Such a person is the most important support for arge family to fight overseas.


    Thebat effectiveness of guns is certainly strong, but no family can transport people with guns


    from one country to another.


    Therefore, assassins who use guns have a severely limitedbat effectiveness. Once they need


    to go overseas to perform missions without guns, they will almost lose their usefulness.


    And the martial arts masters raised by top big families? Even in the country with the strictest gun


    control in the world, they can still guaranteebat effectiveness. This is the important point of


    masters.


    Corran said to Lord Wade again at this time: ¡°I heard that Zara, the eldestdy of the Banks


    Familyy, has been investigating a mysterious person across the country since she returned from


    Japan.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Banks Familyy even secretly offered a one billion price tag. To find information about this


    person.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lord Wade asked in amazement: ¡°What is this person¡¯s background? Is it the enemy of the


    Banks Familyy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Corran said: ¡°I heard that it seems to be Zara and Fitz¡¯s lifesaver!¡±

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    Chapter 1959


    ¡°Fitz¡¯s savior?!¡±


    Hearing these words, the old man Wade suddenly asked in surprise: ¡°Is that the mysterious person I


    mentioned at the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Corran nodded, ¡°There was a rumors back then that Zara and her brother were saved by a


    mysterious man when they were in Japan.¡±


    Elder Wade asked again: ¡°The mysterious man saved their siblings in Japan, and Zara and the


    Banks Familyy are looking for clues to him in China. Is this mysterious man a native of China?!¡±


    Corran said: ¡°It looks like this! Otherwise, there is no need for the Banks Familyy to find a


    mysterious person in Japan who has appeared in Japan. Isn¡¯t that a boat for a sword?¡±


    Elder Wade suddenly became excited!


    He said excitedly: ¡°No matter who the mysterious person is, at least one thing is certain. The


    strength of that mysterious person is absolutely so powerful that we can¡¯t understand it, or even


    incredible!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Corran also sighed: ¡°He can kill multiple Iga Ninjas and rescue Zara and Fitz with his own power.


    This person¡¯s strength is absolutely against the sky!¡±


    Elder Wade blurted out: ¡°If such a talent can be used by the Wade Family, what fear will the Wade


    Family have in the future!¡±


    After that, he immediately said to Corran: ¡°Corran, you quickly order, closely monitor the progress of


    the Banks Familyy, and do everything possible to find this mysterious person before the Banks


    Familyy. If you can¡¯t get ahead, then At least you have to do your best to draw that mysterious


    person to our Wade family!¡±


    Corran nodded: ¡°I know Dad!¡±


    At this time, Cynthia, who had been silent in the video, had a very strange expression.


    She suddenly remembered what Charlie Wade had said to herself before. Could it be that the


    mysterious person the Banks Familyy was looking for was him? !


    Thinking of this, she felt a chill in her back!


    If Charlie Wade is really that mysterious person, then she can¡¯t let him return to Wade¡¯s house!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Originally from the Wade family¡¯s blood, and there was a marriage contract with Miss Sun¡¯s family,


    these two trump cards were enough for Charlie Wade to exchange for a very high status in the


    Wade family.


    If he had the identity of this mysterious master again, he would be invincible. At that time, she would


    be driven out of the Wade Family!


    Just when Cynthia was thinking about it, Lord Wade gave Corran¡¯s instructions, and when he


    looked at the phone, he found that Cynthia had a strange expression, and asked in surprise:


    ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Cynthia hurriedly said, ¡°Ah, Dad, I¡¯m fine, I was thinking about something just now.¡±


    Lord Wade nodded and sighed: ¡°After you have gone, you can rest early, and stay in Aurouss Hilll


    for a few days. When youe back, Dad will pick you up!¡±


    Cynthia hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you Dad, I see!¡±


    After hanging up the video, Cynthia couldn¡¯t help being afraid for a while.


    At this moment, she really regretted it.


    I shouldn¡¯t havee to Aurouss Hilll to take a trip to this muddy water. Before I came, I never


    thought that Charlie Wade would be such a hard bone to chew, and I didn¡¯t expect that his nephew


    seemed to be a highly hidden top master!


    If I had known this before, if I killed myself, I would nevere.


    Before Cynthia came, she didn¡¯t regard Charlie Wade as an enemy. She just felt that Charlie Wade


    was just an heir left behind by the Wade Family. Letting him go home would be a gift to him.


    Moreover, after such people go back, they can only serve as the g of the family, and they cannot


    pose any threat to themselves.


    But aftering to Aurouss Hilll, she really realized that the bones of her nephew, who hadn¡¯t seen


    each other in more than ten years, were as hard as her second brother.


    At this time, Cynthia ndered in his heart: ¡°If Charlie Wade is just like the second brother, it¡¯s okay


    to say.


    What¡¯s more terrifying is that the second brother was a schr who had hard bones, but his fists


    were not hard.¡±


    ¡°And what about Charlie Wade?¡±


    ¡°Not only the bones are harder, but the fists are harder!¡±

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    Chapter 1960


    ¡°It seems that in the future, I will stay away from him as much as possible! Try not to let him have


    the opportunity to return to the Wade family!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    Eastcliff, Banks¡¯ Family.


    Zara sat in front of theputer in the study, looking at the information gathered from all over the


    country.


    Since returning from Japan, whether Zara opened her eyes or closed her eyes, Charlie Wade was


    all in her mind.


    She has trouble sleeping and eating all day because of Charlie Wade.


    However, she didn¡¯t tell anyone else what she was thinking, even her brother or her mother.


    What she originally wanted was to use her energy to find the mysterious person who saved her, and


    then thank him in person.


    However, she tried for several days without finding any valuable clues.


    Immediately afterwards, in order to quickly replenish the missing strength of the Banks Familyy,


    Grandpa Banks decided to search for a new group of masters at all costs.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Zara immediately rmended the mysterious person to her grandfather. In her words at the time,


    if the Banks Familyy could find this mysterious person, this person would definitely be able to use


    one enemy against one hundred, which would increase the Banks Familyy¡¯s strike power


    dramatically!


    Lord Banks was naturally overjoyed and immediately instructed Zara to find the mysterious man at


    all costs.


    However, there is no way to find out the information of that mysterious person.


    The Banks Familyy¡¯s informants have inquired from various sources in China and Japan, and no


    one has ever heard of such a powerful expert.


    There is a huge roster among the martial arts masters.


    Basically, there are top masters who have learned from, have a background, and are well-known.


    However, Charlie Wade is not a person in martial arts, so he is not known to them at all.


    In this way, it will be more difficult for the martial artist to figure out his relevant information.


    What¡¯s more, there are almost none in the martial arts masters at this stage that fit the kind of


    strength Zara described.


    Domestic martial arts masters are not weaker than Japanese ninjas, and some people are even


    stronger than Japanese ninjas, but there is really no one who can face just a few ninjas and can


    completely wipe out the enemy and himself. Unharmed.


    Zara¡¯s bitter search has no results, so he wants to find all the entry and exit records of the most


    recent period from the Japanese customs, and then make a selection based on nationality and


    approximate age group.


    However, since the Banks Familyymitted the killing of the door in Japan, the Japanese


    Homnd Security Department has imposed a lot of stricter customs control over it.


    In the past, the Banks Familyy could easily obtain the entry and exit records of the whole of Japan,


    but now, they can¡¯t get the least information even after racking their brains.


    Zara also wondered whether the mysterious master was a Chinese descent who settled in Japan. In


    that case, he might not be found in the immigration information.


    However, Zara was unwilling to stand still, so she decided to start with a better-operated domestic.


    While searching for clues about mysterious people in China, she is also doing everything possible


    to break through theyers of supervision in Japan, and strive to obtain Japan¡¯s entry and exit


    records and even immigration records as soon as possible.


    However, Japan¡¯s data blockade is a bit strict, and it will be difficult to break through for a while.


    When she was at a loss, a female friend who had a close rtionship in Japan called her and said


    to her: ¡°Zara, I can¡¯t get the entry and exit information and immigration records from Japan for the


    time being, but I found you a curvilinear way to save the country. Whether this method is feasible


    depends on whether you have patience!¡±


    Zara blurted out, ¡°You can tell me what the answer is, I have patience! Even if it is a needle in a


    haystack, I will find him!¡±


    The other party smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Although Japan¡¯s homnd security department has


    blocked customs records, it has not blocked the video surveince of the airport. In addition to


    uploading it to the customs, I have also kept a copy of all the video surveince of the airport. There


    is a way to get you a copy. If you have the patience to look for it bit by bit from countless


    surveince videos in several airports, you may be able to find the clues of your lifesaver!¡±

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    Chapter 1961


    Zara knows that entry and exit records are confidential customs documents, but airport surveince


    is not.


    Therefore, she secretly thought in her heart: ¡°If you have returned home from Japan by ne, then


    he will not be able to bypass the surveince video at Japanese airports. As long as I read the video


    carefully, I will definitely be able to find his trace.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the workload may be very huge¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, my elder brother and I are the only ones who have met my benefactor, so at most I let my


    brothere to help me. Others can¡¯t help if they want to.¡±


    Thinking of this, although Zara felt that the opportunity was a little slim, she still didn¡¯t want to give


    up. She immediately said, ¡°please help me get the copy as soon as possible, and then send it to me


    using the Banks Familyy¡¯s exclusivework.¡±


    Massive data is very troublesome to transmit. Ordinaryworks want to transmit surveince


    videos from several airports and arge number of cameras for several days. I am afraid that optical


    transmission will take several months.


    However, the top family like the Banks Familyy has its own dedicatedwork andrge data


    server, and the transmission speed is extremely fast, and it can all be transmitted in a day or two.


    The other party immediately agreed and said: ¡°I¡¯ll let someone sort it out, and I will start sending you


    the data tomorrow.¡±


    With that, she couldn¡¯t help reminding Zara: ¡°Zara, so many surveince videos, it may take a long


    time to watch them all, and if your savior does not return from Japan in the end, all you put in Your


    energy will be lost; if you make a little mistake or miss your lifesaver among the millions of


    passengers, then your energy will be wasted, so before you start, you must first Think about it.¡±


    Zara smiled slightly: ¡°These are not problems! Even if you want to watch a year¡¯s surveince video


    in front of theputer, I will definitely stick to it.¡±


    The other party sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s the Zara I know. You have this kind of


    unstoppable energy for not reaching the goal, which I will never learn in my life¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Zara smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t encountered anything that can make you fail to


    achieve your goal and swear not to give up. If you do, you will be like me.¡±


    The other partyughed and joked: ¡°What? You think your life-saver, as a prince charming?¡±


    Zara chuckled and said, ¡°Prince Charming is nothing but a horseback rider. My lifesaver, can do


    much better than Prince Charming!¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­¡± The other party kept smacking his lips, and said with emotion: ¡°Then I congratte


    you as soon as possible for finding your savior, and by the way, you will also solve the major marital


    affairs. If this is the case, it will take more Time and energy to find him is not a loss, after all, it is a


    great thing that kills two birds with one stone and kills two birds with one stone, perfect!¡±


    Zara actually blushed on the phone and blurted out: ¡°What are you talking about! I just want to find


    a savior and thank him in person!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± The other party grinned and said, ¡°If it¡¯s just to thank you, didn¡¯t you say thank


    you when someone saved you?¡±


    Zara replied with some embarrassment: ¡°What I said at the time¡­¡±


    They said: ¡°Since I said thank you at that time, why bother to find people out at this time? Is it really


    to say thank you in person again?¡±


    Zara said with a little shame: ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not just to thank you. The family is also looking for some


    top masters to cooperate. I think this is a good opportunity to kill two birds with one stone. Not only


    can I thank him in person, but also help. Families match up to see if the two parties have a chance


    to cooperate.¡±


    The other party smiled and said: ¡°If you want to do this, you will have three birds with one stone. Not


    only can you thank you in person, you can also cooperate with your family, and you can even hire a


    good son-inw for your family!¡±


    Zara felt her cheeks be a bit hot immediately, and couldn¡¯t help but angrily said: ¡°You really


    can¡¯t vomit ivory from your dog¡¯s mouth. I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you, you quickly give me the


    information and prepare, and then I will start screening!¡±


    Only then did the other party stop teasing, and said seriously: ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements, but today it¡¯s


    twenty-eighth Chinese New Year, and the next night is New Year¡¯s Eve. Your family has so many


    rules during Chinese New Year. Can you get over it?¡±


    Zara said: ¡°If you are too busy, you have to be busy. You should prepare for me as soon as


    possible. Don¡¯t dy.¡±


    ¡°okay, I get it.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    Chapter 1962


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know that Zara was doing everything possible to find himself at this time.


    He focused his attention on the preparations for the new year¡¯s goods.


    This is the Spring Festival that Charlie Wade has most anticipated since his parents passed away.


    In the previous years, he had a hard time, and the Spring Festival was no different from usual. Not


    only did he not enjoy the warmth of family, but he felt sad because other people were reuniting with


    their families.


    After marrying ire Wilson Wilson, he has no interest in Chinese New Year, because in the past,


    the whole family of Wilson family celebrated the New Year together, and Charlie Wade was naturally


    the object of everyone¡¯s sarcasm. He would be humiliated every time at the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    In contrast, this year¡¯s situation is much better, so this has be the Spring Festival that Charlie


    Wade has most anticipated in his heart since his parents passed away.


    Early the next morning, the new year was twenty-nine.


    The family ate at the dining table together. Charlie Wade listed all the items to be purchased to his


    wife and father-inw, and made some adjustments based on everyone¡¯s opinions, and got a


    finalized version.


    Because ine Ma¡¯s leg broke again, and ire Wilson Wilson still insisted on finishing thest


    day¡¯s work, Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson became responsible buyers.


    Jacob Wilson and son-inw prepared, and after breakfast, they went out to the supermarket to


    purchase together.


    ire Wilson Wilson finished his breakfast and stood up and said, ¡°Husband, Dad, Mom, I have to


    go to thepany. Today is thest working day before the holiday. I have to sort out the situation


    of some projects at hand, and then give the employees. Let¡¯s have a meeting and send out a New


    Year red envelope.¡±


    ine Ma murmured from the side, ¡°What red envelopes do the employees send out? Haven¡¯t they


    all been paid?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said earnestly: ¡°Everyone has worked hard for the projects at hand for a long


    time. How can you not send a red envelope at the end of the year?


    Not only red envelopes, but also year-end awards.¡±


    ine Ma felt distressed and said, ¡°This money can be saved obviously, and I have to send it to


    outsiders. I really don¡¯t know how to say it!¡±


    Charlie Wade said at this time: ¡°Mom, thepany relies solely on the employees to work hard to


    get better and better. Seeing the New Year, if the boss did not express anything at first, the


    employees would be chilled by her. After the end of the year, when Ie back and propose to


    resign, doesn¡¯t thispany fail to function?¡±


    Jacob Wilson also agreed at this time: ¡°My son-inw was right. You mother-inw is going to die. If


    you really want you to be the boss, you must be more ruthless than that week!¡±


    ine Ma red at him: ¡°Jacob Wilson, did you just have a mouth? You can try one more thing, the


    Lady can still scratch your old face with ame leg!¡±


    Jacob Wilson shrank his neck in fright, and said angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t bother to argue with you!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°Okay, dad, go shopping with Charlie


    Wade. I have to go to work, too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jacob Wilson nodded and said: ¡°You go first, we will go in a while.¡±


    As he was talking, there was a door bell outside, and Jacob Wilson opened the video inte and


    saw a few middle-aged men in suits standing in front of the camera.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The leader said respectfully: ¡°Excuse me, is Master Wade at home?¡±


    It was Don Albertt who spoke.


    And beside him, there are Cameron Isaac, Mr. Quinton, Mr. White and Liam.


    There seemed to be a few people behind him, but Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t see clearly, he could only


    see that there were men and women, old and young.


    So, he hurriedly said to Charlie Wade: ¡°My son-inw, a lot of people with good looks havee to


    you!¡±

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    Chapter 1963


    Charlie Wade had heard Don Albertt¡¯s voice through the speakers of the inte system.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Don Albertt woulde to his home at this time, and listening to the meaning


    of the old man¡¯s words, it seemed that he was not the only one.


    So he got up and said: ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go open the door.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in amazement, ¡°Charlie Wade, wouldn¡¯t it be the big figures who came


    to you to see Feng Shui?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°It must be them. Only they call me Master Wade.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson shook his head helplessly, and said jokingly, ¡°Master Wade, I think you are


    Trickster Wade, it¡¯s almost the same!¡±


    Charlie Wade raised his eyebrows: ¡°It¡¯s also an ability to convince others who can fool you!¡±


    After all, he stepped out and walked through the courtyard to the door.


    The door opened, and Charlie Wade was stunned by the sight in front of him.


    It turned out that Don Albertt, Cameron Isaac, Mr. Quinton, Mr. White and Liam were not the only


    ones at the door.


    Mr. Quinton also brought Aurora and Steven Quinton;


    Mr. White also took Gerald White and Fred White;


    The red-faced old man Moore unexpectedly came with Jasmine and Rueben.


    The radiant old man Dr. Simmons also took his granddaughter X to stand beside him.


    Even Travis Lane, the richest man in Lancaster, rushed over with Charlie Wade¡¯s good brother


    Caleb at the orphanage, and Caleb, now Travis Lane¡¯s driver and assistant with an annual sry of


    several million, has be a favorite of Travis Lane¡¯s side people.


    With so many people, they drove dozens of cars,rge and small, to park up therge road at the


    door of Thompson First A05.


    Before Charlie Wade came back to his senses, everyone at the same time sped their fists to


    Charlie Wade and shouted respectfully: ¡°Hello Master Wade!¡±


    With so many people shouting together, everyone in the entire vi area was shocked. Many people


    have already walked out of the terrace to check what happened.


    When they saw so many top luxury cars, so many Aurouss Hilll and Lancaster big figures gathered


    at the door of the a05 vi, they were all stunned!


    At this time, the Lady Wilson, who had been hungry all night, heard the movement and hurried to


    the second floor terrace.


    The terrace on the second floor was in the room where Christopher and Harold lived. Wendy and


    Hannah were also here to take care of them at this time. Hearing the movement outside, Wendy


    and Hannah had already taken a step ahead of the Lady to take a look on the terrace.


    When they saw so many savvy people at the door of Charlie Wade¡¯s house, Wendy and Hannah¡¯s


    expressions were so ugly and ugly.


    At this time, the Lady also walked up and asked in surprise: ¡°Why are there so many cars? What


    are you doing?¡±


    Hannah said sourly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it? They all went to the Charlie Wade¡¯s family for New Year¡¯s


    greetings. Many of them were big people. I just saw that there was the Moore family¡¯s father and


    Travis Lane, the richest man in Lancaster.¡±


    Wendy said with red eyes, ¡°I saw Mr. White! And Brother Gerald¡­¡±


    Gerald White, in the earliest days, was Wendy¡¯s fiance.


    At that time, Charlie Wade was still the smelly silk in everyone¡¯s eyes, and Gerald White was the


    future good son-inw who was content with the entire Wilson family.


    Wendy watched that she was about to marry into the White¡¯s family, and she was also arrogant and


    unlike every day.


    At that time, Wendy was at the peak of her life.


    However, not long after, Mr. White, the head of the White family, directly annulled the marriage


    contract between Wendy and Gerald White.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    Chapter 1964


    Although Wendy had been with Gerald White desperately for several years, and she was pregnant


    with his child, she was still left clean by Gerald White.


    Later, Wendy became the concubine and ything of Keh Wilson and Jeffrey Weaver.


    Following them, instead of getting much benefit, she suffered a lot of crimes and ruined her


    reputation.


    The current Wendy was even more miserable. Although she was still living in this luxurious


    Thompson First vi, she was hungry all night, but she didn¡¯t even have the money to eat breakfast.


    In this case, seeing Gerald White again, all kinds of scenes from that year appeared before her


    eyes, which made her feel extremely sad.


    In a short while, Wendy¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and then two lines of tears burst into her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t help but choked softly: ¡°Brother Gerald¡­why did you not want me¡­Brother Gerald¡­


    what did I do wrong to make you leave so desperately? I¡­ Brother Gerald¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Wendy was already crying!


    Seeing her daughter cry like this, Hannah was of course very distressed deep in her heart. She


    gently embraced her andforted her: ¡°Wendy, believe mom, you will definitely find a better man


    than Gerald White in the future!¡±


    Wendy cried and said, ¡°How could it be possible¡­My reputation ispletely bad now. When


    people talk about me, they are just a joke, mocking me for not loving enough, and being Keh


    Wilson, a man older than my dad. Wilson, he threw me to Jeffrey Weaver after he was done¡­¡±


    Having said that, Wendy turned around and red at theplicated Wilson Lady, and said angrily:


    ¡°It¡¯s all to me you! It¡¯s all to the dead Lady!


    You forced me to seduce Keh Wilson! If it wasn¡¯t for you, My reputation cannot be broken! If it


    weren¡¯t for you, Brother Gerald and I might still have a chance! You ruined me!¡±


    Lady Wilson was taken aback by Wendy¡¯s angry roar, she stepped back subconsciously, and said,


    ¡°How can you me me for this? Didn¡¯t you agree with Keh Wilson?¡±


    Wendy scolded: ¡°You fart! If you didn¡¯t force me, how could I agree?!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    You just want to use Keh Wilson in exchange for investment! You just want to sell my body in


    exchange for prosperity and wealth!¡±


    Lady Wilson said angrily: ¡°Wendy! You have to rely on your conscience! In this matter, can I benefit


    from it alone?¡±


    After that, she pointed to Hannah and said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Keh Wilson gave you five


    million back at the beginning, but in the end it was cheaper for your parents! If you really want to


    say who betrayed your body in exchange for Wealth, I can only count one! Your parents must also


    be included! You must also be included!¡±


    Hannah¡¯s expression suddenly became very ugly.


    Although Mrs. Wilson¡¯s words were harsh, what she said was indeed the truth.


    At the beginning, whether it was the Lady Wilson, Hannah and Christopher, they all liked Keh


    Wilson¡¯s ability and wealth.


    Therefore, together they persuaded Wendy to enter Keh Wilson¡¯s room in the middle of the


    night. And Wendy was notpletely forced, to be more precise, half-push half-step.


    She broke up with Gerald White at the time, and the family¡¯s economic situation continued to


    deteriorate. She herself had long been dissatisfied with those poor days. Therefore, mixing with


    Keh Wilson was partly because of her own vanity.


    Wendy was also blushing at this time. she knows. Everyone is responsible for this matter, including


    themselves. Just like a proverb, in an avnche, no snowke is innocent. Thinking of this, she


    also lost the idea of   continuing to entangle with Mrs. Wilson, squatting on the ground and crying.


    Lady Wilson ignored her, but looked at the big luxury car at the door of Charlie Wade¡¯s house and


    therge group of big people in the upper ss, and her heart was so sad¡­


    Hannah also had a taste in her heart! She thought that Charlie Wade had sent herself to the ck


    coal kiln, and she was even more angry.


    So he gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Isn¡¯t Charlie Wade just a liar? What the hell! Master Wade,


    master his grandmother! Howe so many big people believe him? Really blind Their dog eyes!¡±


    The Lady Wilson sighed deeply, and said with extreme regret and despair: ¡°Hey!!! I knew Charlie


    Wade would have what it is today, and I wouldn¡¯t have driven the family out of what I said back then!


    What a blind me! My dog¡¯s eyes!¡±

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    Chapter 1965


    At this moment, at the entrance of Vi A05.


    Charlie Wade looked at the crowd and asked with a bit of surprise: ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    Don Albertt smiled and said at this time: ¡°Master Wade, the Chinese New Year will being soon.


    Everyone is thinking ofing to you in advance and giving you some new year goods by the way.¡±


    Cameron Isaac also nodded and said: ¡°Master Wade, everyone is afraid that taking turns will dy


    your time, so after negotiating in private, juste over together!¡±


    Mr. Quinton echoed at this time: ¡°Master Wade, everyone has prepared some small gifts for you,


    and I hope you don¡¯t dislike it!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mr. White also said hurriedly: ¡°Master Wade, you are a person with great supernatural


    powers. If we are ordinary people like us, if the gifts prepared by ordinary people can¡¯t enter the


    eyes of yourw, I hope you don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°You still remember me, I am already very grateful, you don¡¯t


    have to spend money on me.¡±


    Lord Mooore, stepped forward at this time and said seriously: ¡°Master Wade, you have the kindness


    to reinvent us.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the asion of the Chinese New Year, we should be prepared to pay a visit. It is reasonable.¡±


    Charlie Wade arched his hands: ¡°Master Moore, you are interested!¡±


    Jasmine, standing next to Lord Mooore, wore a Chinese-style cheongsam jacket today, which


    vividly set off the hot figure and showed her feminine temperament impably.


    Having not seen Charlie Wade for many days, Jasmine missed him very much in her heart. When


    she saw Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes look at her, her pretty face suddenly became red.


    What she thought of in her mind was the scene where she was in the car and gave her first kiss to


    Charlie Wade.


    When she thought of this, her face became even more red. In order to divert her attention, she


    hurriedly replied with shame: ¡°Master Wade, Jasmine, wishes you a happy new year in advance!


    Aurora said not to be outdone: ¡°Master Wade, Coach Wade, Aurora also wishes you a Happy New


    Year in advance, and I wish you all the best in the new year!¡±


    X hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade¡­X¡­X also wishes you a Happy New Year¡­¡±


    Jasmine understood at this moment that the two little girls actually belonged to Charlie Wade.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart.


    She knew very well that it was a very tormenting thing to like a married man like Charlie Wade. It


    seemed that these two little girls, like themselves, suffered from lovesickness to Charlie Wade.


    With a smile on his face, Charlie Wade expressed gratitude to the threedies one by one.


    Later, Travis Lane brought Caleb over. Travis Lane put his hands together and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master Wade, since thest time you took your Rejuvenation Pill, this body has be stronger


    and stronger. Thanks to you for everything! Grateful!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Mr. Lane doesn¡¯t have to be so polite, after all, the Rejuvenating Pill


    was taken by you with your strength, so don¡¯t thank me.


    When Caleb saw Charlie Wade at this time, his heart had already been overwhelmed.


    Ever since Charlie Wade introduced himself to Travis Lane as a driver and assistant, Caleb has


    deeply realized that Charlie Wade is extraordinary.


    However, he really didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade¡¯s strength to be so strong.


    My boss made a special trip to drive to Aurouss Hilll to give Charlie Wade a New Year gift. This


    shocked him a bit, but after he came, he realized that the scene was even more shocking!


    In Aurouss Hilll, there are almost all figures with faces and faces!


    Moreover, they all showed such humility in front of Charlie Wade one by one, this scene is really


    staggering!


    It was precisely because of the shock in his heart that Caleb felt a little flustered when facing


    Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade looked at Caleb at this time and said with a smile, ¡°Caleb, how is everything going


    well recently?¡±

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    Chapter 1966


    Caleb hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, everything is fine with metely! Thanks to you and Mr. Lane


    for taking care of you!¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he couldn¡¯t help getting serious, and said seriously: ¡°Caleb,


    everyone present can call me Master Wade, but you can¡¯t!¡±


    Caleb said awkwardly, ¡°Wade¡­I¡­hey¡­including Mr. Lane, so many people respect you so much,


    how can I make an exception¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Charlie Wade walked up to him, patted him on the shoulder, and said very solemnly: ¡°Caleb, they


    call me Master Wade because I have helped them more or less, but you Caleb is different!¡±


    Caleb hurriedly said: ¡°I¡­ I am also today thanks to your help¡­ The help you brought to me is earth-


    shaking, and I have to respect you more than others. ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a somewhat displeased expression: ¡°Don¡¯t be fooling around with me! The


    two of us grew up in the orphanage together. Although we were not born by the same mother, in


    those years in the orphanage, we two There is no difference between an individual and a brother!¡±


    ¡°After so many years, you and I supported each other, depended on each other, and shared weal


    and woe. I helped you. It was the brothers who pulled each other out.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Why are you polite with me?¡±


    When Caleb heard these words, he felt ashamed in his heart as he was grateful.


    He thought to himself: ¡°I was always afraid that I would not be able to climb Charlie Wade, so I


    became more and more sincere and frightened in front of him, but the more so, the more alienated I


    and him, but Charlie Wade has always regarded me as a brother. , If I treat him with respect and


    respect like a servant, he must be very ufortable¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Caleb stared at it and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, brother got it, brother, thank you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and nodded: ¡°This is the brother of Charlie Wade. If you call me Master


    Wade next time, I will break your friendship directly!¡±


    Caleb hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will never call you Master Wade again. You


    Charlie Wade is not a Master Wade in front of me, you are my Caleb¡¯s brother, my Caleb¡¯s brother


    for life!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly, and said with satisfaction: ¡°I am so happy to have you!¡±


    At this time, Jacob Wilson and ire Wilson Wilson also walked out.


    The two felt that if Charlie Wade¡¯s customers came to visit at home, of course they had to do a good


    job of hospitality, so they quickly cleaned up the living room at home and came out to invite the


    guests in to sit for a while.


    But after they came out, the two people discovered that there were obviously more people outside


    than they expected!


    What is even more frightening is that these people are almost all of Aurouss Hilll¡¯s most prestigious


    group!


    Especially when she saw Jasmine, ire Wilson Wilson suddenly felt a little inferior. She knew


    Jasmine was also outside, so she had to put on makeup beforeing out.


    Usually, ire Wilson Wilson goes out without makeup, seldom puts on makeup, and is not so


    elegant in dress, and today is no exception.


    So, in front of Jasmine who was dressed up, she suddenly seemed a little bleak.


    Jacob Wilson knew that his son-inw was very capable now, and that his clients were all big shots,


    so seeing so many big shots made him feel nothing.


    However, when he saw Dr. Simmons, Jacob Wilson hurriedly greeted him and said respectfully:


    ¡°Oh, genius Dr. Simmons, you are here too! You are a life-saver, I should go down to pay you a New


    Year greeting¡­¡±


    Dr. Simmons couldn¡¯t help feeling a little embarrassed, because he knew very well that the high


    paraplegia caused by Jacob Wilson¡¯s car ident was cured by Charlie Wade with magical


    medicine, and he had nothing to do with him.


    Therefore, Jacob Wilson respected him so much that he couldn¡¯t help being embarrassed, and


    hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wilson, you are too polite.


    Master Wade has the kindness of remaking someone, so I shoulde to visit him next time!¡±


    At this time, Don Albertt stepped up and hugged Jacob Wilson. He bowed slightly and said


    respectfully: ¡°Hello, Mr. Wilson! Albert is here. I wish you a happy New Year in advance!¡±


    Jacob Wilson had several contacts with Don Albertt in Heaven Springs, and he had already been


    very familiar with each other, so he smiled and said, ¡°You are polite, Don Albertt, and I wish you a


    happy new year!¡±


    Don Albertt was very ttered and said: ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you can call me Albert, Mr. Wilson when


    you talk to me you call me Albert!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was very proud of his heart, and secretly said: ¡°Oh, my old Wilson has such a great


    face now?! Even the underground emperor of Aurouss Hilll, Don Albertt, is respectful and respectful


    in front of my old Wilson, is it worth it?! Moreover, if so many big peoplee to pay New Year¡¯s


    greetings today, if it spreads out, I don¡¯t know how many people will have their jaw dropped!¡±

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    Chapter 1967


    In order not to neglect the guests, Charlie Wade invited everyone into the vi.


    Everyone also hurriedly asked the apanying people to take out the prepared gifts from the car,


    and then saw at least twenty or thirty people, holding various high-end gift boxes, lined up into the


    vi.


    Not far away, the Lady Wilson from Vi A04, her eyes straightened, and her mouth muttered: ¡°This


    battle, which is an ordinary gift? This is simply the posture of officials from all over the ancient times


    lining up to pay tribute to the emperor! ¡°


    Hannah felt so ufortable and ufortable, she said: ¡°This group of people are both rich and


    expensive. The gifts they give can not add up to 100 million?¡±


    Wendy muttered with red eyes, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stop one hundred million. Mr. White just gave


    away a vi and it cost more than one hundred million¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± The Lady Wilson said with an extremely painful expression: ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore, I can¡¯t


    see it anymore, and I¡¯ll have a heart attack if I look at it¡­¡±


    After speaking, he turned and entered the room.


    Hannah said angrily: ¡°I look at it, hey.¡±


    Wendy didn¡¯t say a word, seeing Gerald White following Mr. White into Charlie Wade¡¯s vi, she felt


    even more ufortable.


    Harold was lying on the bed and wailing: ¡°Mom¡­grandma¡­if you don¡¯t get something to eat, I will


    starve to death¡­you can¡¯t look at me. The wounded was lying in bed hungry. Donald¡¯s men didn¡¯t


    beat me and Dad to death. It seems that we are going to starve to death at home!¡±


    Lady Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Wendy, didn¡¯t you say that you are going out to find a job today? Go out


    and have a look!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she stared at Hannah again, blurted out: ¡°Hannah! You have to find a job to


    support your family!¡±


    Hannah nodded, and said with a bit of anger: ¡°I can go, but this house can¡¯t support idlers, you have


    to go if I go!¡±


    ¡°Me?!¡± Lady Wilson¡¯s speech was not smooth anymore, and she said angrily, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m so old¡­you let


    me go out to find a job?!¡±


    Hannah asked her back: ¡°Why? What¡¯s so great about being older? You don¡¯t need to eat when you


    are older? If you make it clear that you don¡¯t need to eat, then you don¡¯t need to go out to work.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Go to the north bedroom to open the window and open your mouth. Wait to drink Northwest Wind!.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you fart!¡± The Lady Wilson was furious: ¡°I¡¯m so old and don¡¯t let me eat. You are trying to


    force me to death!¡±


    Hannah said with a cold face: ¡°The situation at home is so miserable now, anyone must find a way


    to make money to support the family. Christopher and Harold are now injured. They can be


    temporarily exempted, but you can¡¯t!¡±


    The Lady Wilson angrily said, ¡°It turned you back! It turned you back! I am so old, and you have to


    force me to work! You are killing me!


    Why did our Wilson family marry you? A wolf-hearted daughter-inw! God has eyes, and a sky


    thunder should drop you to death!¡±


    Hannah sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be haggling with me. I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t go out to work,


    but I won¡¯t be able to support you if I make money. You can do it yourself!¡±


    Lady Wilson didn¡¯t dare to pretend to be forced at this time, and said embarrassedly: ¡°We can¡¯t all


    go to work for the three of us, we have to leave one person to take care of Christopher and Harold.¡±


    Hannah said: ¡°It¡¯s even more inappropriate for you to take care of them. They are now paralyzed in


    bed. You don¡¯t even have the strength to turn them over. What¡¯s the use of staying?¡±


    With that said, Hannah looked at Wendy and said, ¡°Wendy, or else you stay and take care of your


    dad and your brother, and I will go out with your grandmother to find a job.¡±


    Wendy nodded gently: ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Charlie Wade was at home.


    ine Ma, with her right leg in a cast, was stunned by the sight in front of her.

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    Chapter 1968


    The big man came to the house and didn¡¯t say anything, but all kinds of gifts just piled up a hill in


    the living room.


    Her excited mouth was almost grinning behind her ears, and she couldn¡¯t wait to rush to take apart


    these gifts one by one, but with so many big people here, she was really embarrassed.


    As Charlie Wade¡¯s most heartfelt subordinate and the initiator of this collective visit, Don Albertt took


    out a piece of paper from his pocket and said loudly, ¡°Master Wade, I have a gift list here. It¡¯s over


    here, let me read it to you.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Charlie Wade spoke, ine Ma over there hurriedly said excitedly: ¡°Oh, read it! Read it


    loudly!¡±


    Don Albertt said hurriedly, ¡°Ms. ine Ma, don¡¯t worry, I must say it louder!¡±


    With that said, he cleared his throat and said loudly:


    ¡°Shangri-La Cameron Isaac, giving Master Wade a set of Banshan Hot Spring Resort Vis, located


    in the Champs Elys Hot Spring Hotel, worth 80 million!¡±


    This sentence made ine Ma stunned!


    ine Ma couldn¡¯t help but eximed with excitement in the depths of her heart: ¡°My mother! One


    shot is a set of 80 million hot spring vis, this¡­this is too bright! I really want to go to the Champs


    tonight. Experience the beautiful hot spring vi!¡±


    However, immediately afterwards, ine Ma looked at her right leg, and muttered in her heart: ¡°I


    still have a cast on my leg, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to soak in the hot spring for a while? But it


    doesn¡¯t matter, anyway, Champs Elys Hot Springs. I won¡¯t run, and it¡¯s never toote to go when my


    legs are better!¡±


    Champs Elys Spa Hotel is an industry owned by Shangri-La.


    Loreen also specially invited Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson to go there.


    It is the best hot spring hotel in Aurouss Hilll and even the province.


    The Champs Elys Spa covers arge area. The entire foot of the mountain up to the mountainside


    is their industry. In addition to the hot spring hotel, there are several hot spring vis that are not for


    sale.


    These hot spring vis are all built in the middle of the mountain. The vis have excellent scenery,


    exquisite architecture and luxurious decoration.


    More importantly, these vis have natural hot spring springs, and there are hot springs throughout


    the year.


    The only fly in the ointment is the remote location. After all, the natural hot springs are closely


    rted to the geography and topography. The entire Champs Elys hot spring hotel is built in the


    mountains, too far from the city and themuting time is too long, so it is suitable for vacations,


    but not for long-term living.


    ire Wilson Wilson and Jacob Wilson were also frightened by such a valuable gift, and they were


    all startled and speechless.


    Cameron Isaac said at this time: ¡°Master Wade, the hot spring vi sent to you has always been a


    non-sale item of the Champs Elys Hot Spring Hotel, and never entertains guests. The hot springs


    there are rich in minerals and are good for people. It has a health care function. In the future, you


    can often go on vacation with your lover, and uncles and aunts to rx. If you don¡¯t usually go, our


    professional housekeeper will also take care of the vi and daily cleaning and maintenance. It is


    absolutely spotless!¡±


    After all, Cameron Isaac said again: ¡°The keys to the vi, the real estate certificate and other


    rted documents are all in the gift box. Please also Master Wade to ept it!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled slightly: ¡°Isaac always has a heart!¡±


    Charlie Wade really didn¡¯t think the tens of millions of hot spring vis were too valuable, especially


    Cameron Isaac¡¯s own assets, which was nothing to him.


    ire Wilson Wilson was a little nervous and said in Charlie Wade¡¯s ear: ¡°Husband, how can we


    ept such an expensive gift¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and faintly said: ¡°My wife, don¡¯t worry about this. I ept their gift,


    and naturally I will repay them in other ways.¡±


    Don Albertt looked at Charlie Wade at this time and asked respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, then I


    continue to read?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Go on.¡±

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    Chapter 1969


    With Charlie Wade¡¯s approval, Don Albertt continued to speak loudly: ¡°Lord Mooore, gives Master


    Wade a luxury yacht made in Italy and Sanlorenzo!¡±


    ¡°Yacht?!¡± ine Ma was the first to blurt out: ¡°What kind of yacht? What kind of ship?¡±


    Lord Mooore said with a smile: ¡°Ms. ine Ma is misunderstood. Sanlorenzo is a veteran European


    luxury yacht manufacturer. This yacht is more than 20 meters long and has three decks. It is very


    suitable for a family trip.¡±


    ine Ma was stunned and said, ¡°You can get a lot of money for such a yacht, right?¡±


    Rueben on the side said: ¡°Taking taxes into ount, it¡¯s about 70 million Dor.¡±


    ¡°How much more?!¡±


    ine Ma was stunned: ¡°A ship is 70 million?! This is too scary?!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Lord Mooore, your gift is too expensive, we really can¡¯t¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly at this moment, made a gesture, interrupted ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    words, and smiled slightly: ¡°My wife, this is the heart of Lord Mooore, so don¡¯t shirk it.¡±


    After that, he looked at Lord Mooore and slightly arched his hands and said, ¡°Master Moore, I


    deeply thank you!¡±


    Lord Mooore hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, Master Wade, I dare not be it! Don¡¯t worry if you like it!¡±


    Afterwards, he said to Charlie Wade: ¡°The keys to the yacht and rted documents are in the gift


    box, but the yacht is now parked at the pier of the Aurouss Hilll Yacht Association.


    I have bought an exclusive berth for you. If you want to drive the yacht in the future, If you travel, or


    even go to sea along the Yangtze River, you can directly contact the staff of the Yacht Association.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and smiled: ¡°I guess it won¡¯t be used for a while. I don¡¯t have a yacht


    driver¡¯s license, so let¡¯s talk about it when I have time to take the test.¡±


    Lord Mooore hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, if you need to use a yacht, you can let Jasmine or


    Reuben help you drive. Both of them have a yacht driver¡¯s license.¡±


    Jasmine said shyly: ¡°Yeah, Master Wade, if you have a need for a yacht, just tell me directly.¡±


    After that, she remembered something, and then said: ¡°Oh, right, after the Chinese New Year, if you


    want to use a yacht, you can contact my brother. I will go to Japan after the Chinese New Year. It


    may take a while. Time wille back.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°Ms. Moore is going to Japan for a trip or?¡±


    Jasmine said hurriedly: ¡°I¡¯m going to talk about business. The Moore family is now preparing to get


    involved in the steel manufacturing industry and want to discuss some cooperation with Japan¡¯s


    Nippon Steel.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nippon Steel?¡± Charlie Wade frowned and asked her: ¡°Is thispany strong?¡±


    Jasmine nodded and said, ¡°Nippon Steel is one of the world¡¯s top steelpanies and one of the


    world¡¯srgest steelpanies.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: ¡°Who is the boss behind this steelpany?¡±


    Jasmine said: ¡°The big boss behind Nippon Steel is Sumitomo Group.¡±


    ¡°Sumitomo Group?¡± Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    Jasmineughed and said: ¡°Sumitomo Group has a wide range of business, but most of them are in


    the industrial field, especially the heavy industry, which is really not closely rted to daily life.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and said, ¡°If you need help in Japan, you can contact me. I have a few


    acquaintances in Japan.¡±


    Charlie Wade did not say directly that he knew Ito Yuhiko and Nanako Ito of the Ito family.


    He doesn¡¯t want to let people know what he did in Japan some time ago, so he still tries to keep a


    low profile.


    Jasmine didn¡¯t think much, and said with a smile: ¡°Good Master Wade, if I need it, I will contact


    you!¡±


    At this time, Don Albertt continued to read the gift list.


    ¡°Dr. Simmons will give a genius doctor and give Master Wade a pair of Dor blue and white


    dragon-shaped elephant ear bottles!¡±

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    Chapter 1970


    Hearing this, Jacob Wilson stood up suddenly and tremblingly asked: ¡°What?! Dor blue and


    white?! Dragon-like ear bottle?!¡±


    Don Albertt nodded: ¡°Yes, Mr. Wilson, it is indeed a pair of Dor blue and white dragon-shaped


    elephant ear bottles!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Jacob Wilson has always been fond of antique writing and ying. Although he is always fooled


    when buying things, he still knows the antique industry very well.


    Dor blue and white porcin can be said to be one of the most expensive porcin.


    Any blue and white te in the Dor Dynasty can sell for millions.


    If it is arge piece of Dor blue and white, such as the well-known Guiguzi Xiashan blue and


    white can, the auction price more than ten years ago has exceeded 100 million Dor, and now if it


    is brought out again, it will be at least 500 million.


    Jacob Wilson once heard of a blue and white dragon-shaped elephant ear bottle in Dor Dynasty.


    Many appreciation manuals published by Christie¡¯s and Sotheby¡¯s record simr Dor blue and


    white porcin.


    It is conservatively estimated that it must be at a price of 30-50 million!


    At this time, X took the initiative to open an exquisite mahogany gift box. The inner lining of the


    box was made of golden silk and silk.


    And two beautiful Dor blue and white porcin vases are lying in the lining made of silk and satin.


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s eyes are almost gone!


    This is Dor Blue porcin!


    The ultimate collection for antique lovers!


    There is a Dor Blue porcin, which basically means that the collection hase to an end!


    At this time, Jacob Wilson couldn¡¯t wait to step forward to pick up one of the bottles and y with it


    carefully.


    However, he felt a little hairy when he thought of throwing a Dor Dynasty jade pot spring bottle.


    You know, the price of this Dor Blue porcin bottle is several times that of the Yen bottle!


    Charlie Wade saw that the old man liked the bottle very much, so he smiled and said to Dr.


    Simmons: ¡°Dr. Simmins, thank you for your gift.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    My father-inw loves antiques the most in his life. I let him appreciate it up close.¡±


    Dr. Simmons hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, please!¡±


    Charlie Wade walked up to X, took out one of the elephant ear bottles, and then handed it to


    Jacob Wilson. He smiled and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you like antiques? I will borrow flowers to present


    these bottles to you and give them to you. ¡°


    When Jacob Wilson heard this, his whole body trembled with excitement, and his heart had already


    reached the utmost excitement, but he was ttered on the face and said, ¡°How does this make


    this, this is too expensive?¡±


    ine Ma was also a little jealous.


    Although she doesn¡¯t know how much the Dor blue and white elephant ear bottles are worth, she


    knows that the Dor blue and white elephant ear bottles are not cheap, and it is estimated that this


    pair of bottles is worth tens of millions.


    So, she thought sourly in her heart: ¡°Charlie Wade gave me hundreds of thousands of cosmetics


    and hundreds of thousands of bags, and Jacob Wilson, an old thing, turned out to be tens of


    millions of Dor blue and white. Why is this old thing?¡±


    When she was jealous, Charlie Wade smiled at Jacob Wilson and said, ¡°This is the intention of the


    genius doctor. As long as you keep it well and treat it as a collection in your home, don¡¯t sell it!¡±


    Jacob Wilson immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°Good son-inw, don¡¯t worry, even if I sell


    myself, I will never sell this pair of bottles!¡±


    After that, he carefully took the Dor blue and white elephant ear bottle from Charlie Wade¡¯s hands


    with both hands, and looked at the perfect hair color and enamel on it, tears filled his eyes with


    excitement.


    ine Ma also breathed a sigh of relief at this time, thinking: ¡°I¡¯m an old thing like Jacob Wilson, I


    can really get such a pair of treasures from Charlie Wade! It turns out that I can only store it but not


    sell it! That¡¯s meaningless. .¡±

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    Chapter 1971


    ine Ma has three sets of standards for measuring the value of items. The first is how much


    money can be exchanged for this thing. The second is how much face this thing can change. In her


    eyes, everything in the world, all-epassing, is ultimately money and face.


    For example, Charlie Wade gave her a set of top-notch caviar skin care products at a purchase


    price of nearly 400,000, and it can sell at least 300,000 for takeaway, so she can clearly feel the


    weight of the three hundred thousand.


    This is in line with her first set of standards, and it is valuable!


    For another example, ine Ma can not only sell 100,000 Dor for takeaways, but also enjoy the


    envy and hatred of others, and let her feel the weight of more than 100,000. , But also feel very


    face.


    This is in line with her second set of standards, face.


    At this time, ine Ma looked at the set of Dor Blue and thought with ack of interest: ¡°If an item


    can¡¯t be exchanged for money, and can¡¯t be brought to the house to pretend to be forced by others,


    how valuable is it?¡±


    ¡°This Dor blue and white elephant ear bottle does seem to be very valuable, but it can¡¯t be sold


    out, and can¡¯t be taken out to show off, so in the eyes of the Lady, it is a worthless waste.¡±


    ¡°Unless the Lady steals it and sells it another day, sell it for thousands of dors¡±


    However, ine Ma changed his mind and thought again: ¡°No! Charlie Wade gave this thing to


    Jacob Wilson. If I sell it secretly, it doesn¡¯t matter if Jacob Wilson is angry. If Charlie Wade is angry,


    it will be difficult to handle.¡±


    Thinking of this, ine Ma could only give up the idea of   ying this pair of Dor blue and white


    dragon-shaped elephant ear bottles.


    At this time, Don Albertt continued to read the gift list.


    Mr. Quinton gave an emerald worth 50 million, and Mr. White gave a pink diamond of about the


    same value.


    The two are rtively familiar and have a good rtionship. At thest auto show, the two men


    gave Charlie Wade a sports car, so this time they discussed in advance and gave a valuable


    jewellery together. .


    Although they are all jewels with simr value, they are of different varieties, so they are not afraid


    of shing.


    At this time, Aurora and Fred White each held a gift box and disyed the gems in it.


    Two gems, one green and one pink, reflect colorful colors under the light, and the appearance is


    really perfect.


    ine Ma was so interested in these two gems that even her eyes fell in.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of the jade bracelet that Mr. Quinton had given to Charlie Wade before.


    The bracelet was worth at least several million. Charlie Wade gave it to ire Wilson Wilson, and


    waster stolen by ine Ma to wear it.


    When wearing it, she took it as her own, but it was set up by Hannah. It was identally broken.


    This has always been a pain in ine Ma¡¯s heart that he does not want to recall.


    Moreover, since then, ine Ma hasn¡¯t had much jewelry.


    Now that she saw these two crystal and perfect gems, she suddenly moved her mind again, wishing


    that she could use both gems to make a ne and put it on her neck and go out to scorn the


    market.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she dared to think about such a thing. If Charlie Wade didn¡¯t tell her, she would never


    dare to steal it.


    After the gems were disyed, Don Albertt continued to read: ¡°Travis Lane, sends Master Wade a


    EC145 helicopter produced by Eurocopter!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the audience was deeply shocked!

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    Chapter 1972


    Just now, Lord Mooore had just delivered the yacht, and Travis Lane gave another helicopter


    ire Wilson Wilson was also shocked to speak. Now that she received the gift, she was already a


    little scared.


    Fear, because these gifts are too expensive!


    It is so precious that even those high-ss people would never give such a precious gift.


    So far, the prices of all the gifts mentioned are in the tens of millions, or even higher. Take any one


    out, they are all valuable treasures. As a result, these people have all used them to give to Charlie


    Wade.


    ire Wilson Wilson felt very magical.


    Travis Lane said at this time: ¡°Master Wade, I heard that you don¡¯t often leave Aurouss Hilll.


    Lancaster is not too far away from Aurouss Hilll. It may take four or five hours to drive, but if you


    take a helicopter, two. The hour is about toe, so I want to send you a helicopter. If you have


    any short- and medium-distancemuting needs, you can take a helicopter directly, which is


    much faster than a car.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly: ¡°Travis always has a heart.¡±


    In fact, for Charlie Wade now, whether it is a hot spring vi, a private yacht, or a private helicopter,


    these are actually not attractive to him.


    When he was very young, the Wade family owned almost all kinds of civilian transportation.


    Millions and tens of millions of luxury cars are not worth mentioning. Wade has several private jets


    worth hundreds of millions or even billions.


    Vis and manors worth more than 100 million Dor cannot be counted anywhere in the world.


    Not to mention luxury yachts.


    In fact, when Charlie Wade¡¯s father was young, he bought a luxury cruise ship. It was a luxury


    cruise ship that could carry hundreds of people and could carry helicopters to travel around the


    world.


    Back then, Bruce bought a luxury cruise ship entirely to make his wife happy.


    Although Charlie Wade¡¯s mother is also a descendant of Teresa Rose, she is a foreign Chinese.


    The whole family is on the other side of the ocean. She grew up in the West and advocates outdoor


    travel.


    In order to meet the needs of his wife to visit family and travel, Bruce bought the luxury cruise ship


    with huge sums of money and promised that she would spend two months each year to apany


    her on the cruise ship to visit rtives on the other side of the ocean and cross half of the earth


    along the way. You can also travel together.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    From the age of three, Charlie Wade followed his parents back to his grandmother¡¯s house every


    year on a luxury cruise until his parents had an ident at the age of eight.


    Others expect to be able to travel around the world before death, and Charlie Wade has traveled


    around once a year since he was three years old.


    In those few years, Charlie Wade lived a luxurious life that many people could not enjoy in his entire


    life, so that he personally had no pursuit of material things.


    Everyone saw that so many gifts were sent, Charlie Wade¡¯s expression was still very calm, and


    everyone couldn¡¯t help feeling a little embarrassed. They knew that none of these gifts seemed to


    be sent to Charlie Wade¡¯s heart.


    Later, Liam gave Charlie Wade a jade-carved statue. In his words, It is the god of wealth, who can


    protect Charlie Wade¡¯s safety and wealth.


    Charlie Wade smiled and thanked him for epting it.


    Finally to Don Albertt himself, he took out a beautifully packaged gift box, handed it to Charlie


    Wade, and said seriously: ¡°Master Wade, there is a little caution here.¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°Don Albertt, you read so many gifts from so many people, why


    don¡¯t you tell me what your own gift is?¡±


    Don Albertt said embarrassingly: ¡°This Don Albertt is afraid that Master Wade will be dissatisfied


    with the things he sent, so heughs generously.¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°No matter what you give, I am very grateful, how can I be


    dissatisfied.¡±


    Don Albertt nodded and said earnestly: ¡°Master Wade, here is a vi near the imperial pce in


    Tokyo, Japan.¡±

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    Chapter 1973


    When everyone heard that Don Albertt gave Charlie Wade a vi in Tokyo, they were all surprised,


    and they didn¡¯t understand why Don Albertt wanted to send Charlie Wade to his vi in Japan.


    But after a moment of surprise, Cameron Isaac and Liam suddenly realized in their hearts!


    At the same time, they all sighed in their hearts, why didn¡¯t they think of this!


    Back in Japan, they had been by Charlie Wade¡¯s side, busy assembling the production line of


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals. After everyone arrived in Osaka, Charlie Wade suddenly wanted to go


    to Kyoto alone.


    At that moment, Don Albertt guessed that Charlie Wade must have been looking for Nanako Ito.


    Don Albertt is a very smart person, and he has served with Charlie Wade for a long time, knowing


    more about some things about Charlie Wade. He had long seen that Charlie Wade seemed to have


    some appreciation for the Japanese female fighter named Nanako Ito, and then the female fighter


    returned to Japan for treatment because of an injury during the match.


    Don Albertt paid attention to Nanako Ito¡¯s follow-up.


    She first received treatment in Tokyo, and then went to Kyoto to train, but Charlie Wade suddenly


    went to Kyoto when she was in Osaka, Don Albertt suddenly guessed the reason.


    What is even more bizarre is that Charlie Wade drove to Kyoto that same day, and then drove from


    Kyoto to Tokyo at night. Combined with the Japanese news reports on a series of times at that time,


    Don Albertt used these clues to structure the whole thing in his mind. And the guess is not bad.


    He knew that Nanako Ito inherited the Ito family and began to work hard to be the heir of the


    Ito family. He also knew that the Ito family had a luxurious mansion near the imperial residence in


    Tokyo, so he simply bought it next to the Ito family mansion.


    A mansion was given to Charlie Wade.


    In his opinion, this should be what he liked, Charlie Wade would definitely like it very much.


    Cameron Isaac and Liam also followed Charlie Wade all the way to Japan, so they also knew the


    outline of the matter.


    Suddenly, I found that Don Albertt had given Charlie Wade a vi in Tokyo, and I immediately knew


    what Don Albertt was thinking.


    While admiring him, the two were also annoyed that they did not think on this level.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade heard that Don Albertt had given him a vi in Tokyo, his first thought was also


    surprised. As soon as he came up, he didn¡¯t want to understand why Don Albertt gave himself a


    vi in Tokyo, and it seemed to be very close to the Ito family¡¯s residence in Tokyo. Then, he


    immediately realized that Don Albertt should have seen some clues, so he came specifically to


    meet his needs.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade suddenly felt a little mixed. He really admires Nanako Ito and knows


    her feelings for him, but he is married after all, so he really shouldn¡¯t get too close to her. Before in


    Japan, the reason why I wanted to see her was mainly to heal her injuries, but I didn¡¯t expect so


    many things to happenter.


    After curing Nanako Ito and sending her to Tokyo safely, Charlie Wade had already let go of it. But


    now Don Albertt suddenly gave away a vi in Tokyo, and immediately deepened the image of


    Nanako Ito in Charlie Wade¡¯s mind.


    At this time, ine Ma pped his hands happily: ¡°Oh, I have long wanted to go to Japan to see


    cherry blossoms, shopping, etc. If I have my own vi in Tokyo, wouldn¡¯t I be able to go there


    often?¡±


    Don Albertt said hurriedly: ¡°Ms. ine Ma, you can go there at any time. I also arranged a few


    servants in Tokyo to be on standby around the clock to ensure that no matter what time you go


    there, you are in the best condition and there are people dedicated to you. Do your best to take care


    of you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really great!¡± ine Ma said excitedly: ¡°I wanted to travel abroad for a long time, but it¡¯s a


    pity that I have been unhappy in the early years, and there is no chance. Now My son-inw has a


    good life, and I will have to go out often in the future!¡±


    With that, she asked Lord Mooore: ¡°Oh, Lord Mooore, can the yacht you gave me go all the way to


    Japan?¡±

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    Chapter 1974


    Lord Mooore hurriedly replied: ¡°Ms. ine Ma, that yacht has a maximum range of more than 2,000


    nautical miles, which is nearly 4,000 kilometers, which is enough to travel all the way from Aurouss


    Hilll to the estuary, and then to Tokyo, but because this involves entry and exit. So you have to


    report to the customs in advance.¡±


    ine Ma immediately said to Charlie Wade excitedly: ¡°Good son-inw, let¡¯s take some time and


    sail a yacht to travel to Japan by ourselves. What do you think?¡±


    Charlie Wade said vaguely: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this when I have time.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°Time is not easy to tell? Your dad and I don¡¯t go to work, and you don¡¯t go


    to work, so she started running thepany on her own. She is the boss herself. Wouldn¡¯t it be a


    matter of a sentence when you want to take a holiday?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said: ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Entrepreneurship requires


    focus to be effective. How can I leave thepany and go traveling by myself¡±


    ine Ma said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You will stay and continue to work and let Charlie Wade take us


    to Tokyo. It just so happens that we are not at home, so you can focus more on yourpany.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was speechless at once.


    Although she didn¡¯t want her family to go travel alone, but ine Ma said this very skillfully.


    She first asked ire Wilson Wilson to go with him, but ire Wilson Wilson refused on the


    grounds of working hard to start a business. So she said let ire Wilson Wilson stay and start his


    own business. ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t refute it, otherwise she would just p herself in the


    face.


    So ire Wilson Wilson had no choice but to say: ¡°Hey, do whatever you like.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it for now, the Chinese New Year will be


    coming soon. Naturally, I will spend the holidays at home during this time. As for whether to go out


    to travel, I will wait until the end of the Chinese New Year.¡±


    ine Ma nodded hurriedly, and said with a smile: ¡°Good son-inw, mom listens to you!¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, then looked at everyone, and said seriously: ¡°I really thank you all for


    coming here today, and you gave you so many gifts, which cost everyone.¡±


    Everyone hurriedly said: ¡°Where and where, this is what we should do!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the people and smiled and said, ¡°As the saying goes, courtesy is about to


    come and go, after the Chinese New Year, I will definitely prepare a gift in return for everyone. At


    that time, I will have to trouble Mr. Quinton to help me prepare some materials.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, all those who came to pay the New Year¡¯s greetings showed an


    unquenchable ecstasy.


    They knew that Charlie Wade wanted to give back their pill!


    Otherwise, Charlie Wade would never say, let Mr. Quinton prepare the materials!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    What does Mr. Quinton do?


    He specializes in various Chinese herbal medicines!


    Charlie Wade¡¯s first refining medicine was the material Mr. Quinton provided!


    Charlie Wade now asked Mr. Quinton to prepare the materials, not to make a pill, what else could it


    be?


    The reason why Charlie Wade didn¡¯t say it clearly was because he didn¡¯t want to directly mention


    the medicine in front of his wife and father-inw.


    He did not let his family know whether it was the previous basic medicine or theter rejuvenating


    medicine.


    However, these people present have all been blessed by themselves, and they will understand as


    long as the words are clicked.


    Please indicate the source:

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    Chapter 1975


    Charlie Wade¡¯s rejuvenation pills are not much.


    Moreover, as the saying goes, rare things are expensive. Travis Lane spent two billion for a


    rejuvenating pill, which proved that the rejuvenating pill ispletely worth the price for the rich, so


    he did not intend to use the rejuvenating pill to return gifts to everyone.


    If this kind of thing is really bad, it will naturally not appear so scarce, and its value will naturally fall.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade nned to ask Mr. Quinton to find some raw materials and refine a batch


    of the first pill that he had refined at the beginning, and then give one to each of you who came to


    give gifts today.


    Everyone just came to pay a New Year greeting to Charlie Wade and gave some gifts for the New


    Year, but they didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade would actually give me a pill in return, so everyone


    seemed very excited. Suddenly, no matter how much money was spent, it was 10,000. worth it.


    Afterwards, everyone exchanged nces, and Hong said, ¡°Master Wade, with so many of us here,


    it will definitely affect your family¡¯s original n. Let¡¯s leave first!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°After the Chinese New Year is over, I will choose a time to invite


    everyone to dinner, and I will take it with you in return.¡±


    Everyone hurriedly sped their fists and bowed, and said uniformly, ¡°Master Wade!¡±


    The mighty convoy drove away. After Charlie Wade¡¯s family watched them leave at the door, ine


    Ma was the first to restrain himself and blurted out: ¡°My god, it¡¯s really developed today! It¡¯s a vi


    again. It¡¯s a yacht and a helicopter again. It really makes a lot of money!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was also excited, and muttered: ¡°The pair of Dor blue and white elephant ear


    bottles are really good treasures at the national treasure level! I have to go and see again!¡±


    ine Ma looked at Charlie Wade at this time and said, ¡°By the way, my son-inw! I think they still


    have a lot of gift boxes left. What are they inside, why didn¡¯t they say?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in there. If you want to know, you might as well


    take it apart.¡±


    ine Ma said happily, ¡°I just want to see what it is! Then I will go and take it apart one by one!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was a little nervous at this time, but also a little worried and said, ¡°Charlie


    Wade, why do they give you so many precious gifts? These things are worth hundreds of millions.


    Isn¡¯t this too much? How can we? What about you?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I help them, and they give us gifts. It¡¯s all things you love and I


    want. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said: ¡°This value is too high after all. Can you show them Feng Shui, can you


    be worth so much?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°As long as you believe in this thing, you are willing to spend as much


    money. There used to be a great master, so many big stars and rich people regarded him as a


    guest, and he also spent a lot of money for him. Isn¡¯t it because they believe that can change their


    destiny?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°But wasn¡¯t that master finally exposed? It was all a lie.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°He is a lie, but I am not.¡±


    As he said, he said again: ¡°I show these people Feng Shui, these people have got great benefits


    without exception, otherwise, why do you think they have always believed in me? Of course they


    believe it only after seeing the effect.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked again: ¡°Then you said you want to return a gift to them, what are you


    going to return?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I will return to each of them a set of peace symbols.¡±


    ¡°A Talisman?!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise: ¡°Is it the kind of amulet that costs a few dors in the


    temple?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°It¡¯s almost the same, but the difference is that what the temple sells is


    consecrated by the monks, and what I do is consecrated by myself.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said with some worry: ¡°Is it reliable for you to do all this? I always feel very


    worried, for fear that you will be taken away someday.¡±


    Charlie Wadeforted: ¡°My wife, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a business man, I always do business with


    integrity and fair business. I have been showing Feng Shui for a long time. Do you see anyone


    coming to trouble me?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was asked by Charlie Wade at once.


    Charlie Wade was right.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    For such a long time, he saw that Feng Shui had not made less money, and he also made arge


    vi of more than one hundred million Dor, but none of those customers came to trouble him.


    Especially Mr. White.


    The vi was given by Mr. White, and Mr. White just gave a priceless pink diamond, which proves


    that Charlie Wade must have really helped him and he will be so loyal.

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    Chapter 1976


    At this time, ine Ma persuaded: ¡°Oh, ire Wilson Wilson, you don¡¯t understand Feng Shui and


    other things, so don¡¯t tell Charlie Wade.¡±


    After that, ine Ma started to face and said very seriously: ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t expect you to help


    Charlie Wade in your career, but Mom will never allow you to hold Charlie Wade¡¯s back legs! Our


    family¡¯s future will be It all depends on Charlie Wade!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡± ire Wilson Wilson was choked by ine Ma and was speechless.


    She could see that her mother hadpletely fallen to Charlie Wade, and nothing she said could


    be of any use.


    So, she sighed helplessly: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to thepany first¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly said: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, why don¡¯t you wait for Mom to finish the present


    before leaving?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m already veryte, everyone is still waiting for me


    to hold a summary meeting.¡±


    ine Ma said, ¡°That¡¯s OK, then you go first. If there is something good, Mom will take a picture


    and send it to you!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson gave a hum, and said to Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson: ¡°Husband, Dad, I¡¯m


    leaving now.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Drive slowly on the road and pay attention to safety.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will pay attention.¡±


    After ire Wilson Wilson drove away, Charlie Wade returned to the vi living room.


    At this time, Jacob Wilson and ine Ma had already taken apart a pile of gift boxes by themselves.


    ine Ma opened a gift box and eximed in excitement: ¡°Damn! It turned out to be a limited


    edition Chanel bag!¡±


    Jacob Wilson took out a bottle of Moutai. After reading it carefully, he was stunned and said: ¡°My


    God, this is a five-star Moutai made in 58! There are very few in stock, and a bottle appeared at


    auctions a few years ago. It took 2.99 million!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ine Ma asked in horror: ¡°A bottle of Moutai, 2.99 million?! Are you crazy?!¡±


    Jacob Wilson curled his lips: ¡°Look at you who have never seen the world! The 2.99 million Maotai


    scared you like this? I tell you, there is also a kind of Maotai that only has ten bottles in the country,


    called Handi Maotai, which is worth thousands of bottles. Million!¡±


    ¡°Han Emperor Maotai?¡± ine Ma frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Moutai dug out from


    the drynd?!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said contemptuously: ¡°You even went to college because you were Emperor of the


    Han Dynasty, not a drynd of aridnd!¡±


    ine Ma sipped: ¡°Bah! Who do you look down on? It¡¯s obviously that you haven¡¯t said clearly, so


    does my Lady know Emperor of Han?¡±


    Jacob Wilson immediately retorted: ¡°You definitely don¡¯t know who Emperor of Han is. If you can tell


    the name of Emperor of Han today, I will count you as a college student!¡±


    ine Ma was speechless immediately.


    She really can¡¯t remember who Emperor of Han is


    Seeing her anxious look, Jacob Wilson sneered: ¡°What? Can¡¯t remember? Is the university in vain?¡±


    ine Ma said angrily: ¡°Why are you so much bullshit? I tell you Jacob Wilson, the bottle of wine in


    your hand is worth three million, and you absolutely can¡¯t drink it! Save it and wait for it to


    appreciateter before selling it!¡±


    Jacob Wilson annoyed and said, ¡°This is what someone gave to my son-inw Charlie Wade. It¡¯s up


    to you to tell me? My son-inw says drink and drink, my son-inw says sell it, and my son-inw


    says it just smashed it, and you can only watch it. Go!¡±


    ¡°you¡±


    Seeing the two arguing again, Charlie Wade shook his head helplessly.


    At this time, his mobile phone rang suddenly, and it was Stefanie who called. So he said to the


    couple, ¡°Dad and Mom, I have something to do. I will go back to the room first.¡±


    After finishing talking, I went straight into the elevator without waiting for their response.

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    Chapter 1977


    Charlie Wade returned to his room with ire Wilson Wilson and then connected to Stefanie¡¯s


    video call and asked her: ¡°Hey, Stefanie.¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade!¡± In the video, Stefanie, wearing a nightgown at home, waved at Charlie Wade


    excitedly.


    In the video, Stefanie has no makeup, and her long ck hair is casually draped over her


    shoulders. Without the full aura of a top star, she is more like a beautiful girl next door.


    At this time, she happily asked in the video: ¡°Charlie Wade, what are you doing?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not busy. Isn¡¯t it the Chinese New Year right away? Just prepare


    some New Year¡¯s goods at home.¡±


    Stefanie smiled happily: ¡°Hehe, me too! This year we will return to the old house in Heathbrook for


    the New Year!¡±


    With that, she switched the cameras and took a picture of the surrounding environment. As


    expected, she was in the courtyard of the Sun family.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Daisy, your courtyard is so big, does it seem a little deserted for


    a family of three to celebrate the New Year?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Stefanie said with a smile: ¡°This year I will spend the New Year with my second and third uncles.


    There are three big families in total, which is quite lively.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, thinking of her second and third uncles, and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Daisy,


    your second and third uncles, how are you doingtely? Didn¡¯t you make any trouble with your


    family?¡±


    Stefanie hurriedly said, ¡°No, no! My second uncle and third uncle have a good attitude these days.


    They ran home every three days, and every time they went, they brought big and small bags ofThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    various gifts!¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, this year I will go back to my old house for the New Year.


    The two of them proposed to my dad. They said that the family hadn¡¯t been together for a long time


    for a lively Chinese New Year. So I wanted to get together for a while, my dad agreed. ¡°


    Charlie Wade knew that Stefanie¡¯s second uncle Hank and third uncle Carl, as well as their sons,


    are still in a state of infertility. During this period of time, you can guess that they must be very


    honest.


    After all, they still hope to please Orrin¡¯s family and get their forgiveness.


    Before, they had signed an agreement with Orrin, and everything in the future will only be the leader


    of Orrin, so now they can¡¯t make any more storms.


    So Charlie Wade said with satisfaction: ¡°That¡¯s good, if your two uncles are still unruly, you must tell


    me the first time.¡±


    Stefanie nodded quickly and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go to my parents¡¯ room, they


    have something to tell you too!¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly asked: ¡°You should wear more clothes, this dress looks like you wear it in


    summer, don¡¯t freeze.¡±


    Stefanie said with a sweet smile: ¡°It won¡¯t freeze, because the entire courtyard is covered with floor


    heating, and the heat is sufficient. The room has always been around 28 degrees.¡±


    Charlie Wade was relieved now.


    In his mind, Stefanie is not so much a fiancee who has a marriage contract and a parental


    matchmaker¡¯s agreement, but a little sister who has been by his side since childhood.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade also cared very much about her.


    In the video, Stefanie trot all the way, through the huge hall, to the room of Orrin and Angie.


    Orrin was drinking tea and reading at his desk at this time. Angie burned a small furnace of


    sandalwood and brought the incense burner to Orrin¡¯s desk. Seeing Stefanie rushing in at this time,


    he hurriedly said: ¡°Daisy, you be careful, don¡¯t fall!¡±


    Stefanie said excitedly: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m videoing with Charlie Wade!¡±


    When Orrin heard the words Charlie Wade, he immediately put down the book in his hand, and


    asked excitedly: ¡°Are you videoing with


    Charlie Wade? Hurry up, let me talk to him!¡±


    Stefanie quickly ced the phone on the desk, with the camera and screen facing Orrin.


    Orrin¡¯splexion was very good at this time, and his whole state was very young. Seeing Charlie


    Wade in the video, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Charlie Wade! How are you in Aurouss Hilll


    recently?¡±

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    Chapter 1978


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Looking back on Uncle, everything is fine, how are you and Angie?¡±


    ¡°Okay! We are fine!¡± Orrin nodded repeatedly. At this time, Angie stood beside him, looked at


    Charlie Wade on the screen, and said with a smile: ¡°Charlie Wade, when will youe to Eastcliff


    for a few days? Uncle Orrin has been thinking of you especially recently. Basically, I have to talk


    about you several times a day, and my ears are about to grow cocoons.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Orrin and Angie, when I finish my work, I will make time to


    visit Eastcliff to see you two.¡±


    Standing on the other side of Orrin, Stefanie murmured dissatisfied: ¡°What do you mean by looking


    at them, then what should I do? I don¡¯t have to watch it?¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Look, of course I have to read it. I made a mistake. I have


    time to see you, Uncle Orrin and Angie! Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Stefanie hummed triumphantly: ¡°This is pretty much the same!¡±


    At this time, Orrin said: ¡°By the way, Charlie Wade, I heard that your aunt went to Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Uncle Orrin, have you heard about it?¡±


    Orrin smiled and said, ¡°Your grandpa called me this morning and told me about you and your aunt.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise: ¡°He knows that I have met you?¡±


    Orrin shook his head: ¡°He didn¡¯t know yet, so he thought I hadn¡¯t received your message yet, so he


    told me about you.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked puzzledly: ¡°Why does he want to tell you these things?¡±


    Orrin smiled and said, ¡°I see what he meant, mainly because he wanted to tell me your news, and


    then asked me if I was still willing to fulfill the promise I made with your dad and let you get married


    with my daughter.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.


    It seemed that Grandpa meant that he still wanted to get himself back to the Wade family, and then


    let himself go to marry Stefanie.


    At this time, Orrin also saw Charlie Wade¡¯s embarrassment and hurriedly said: ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t


    put any pressure on this matter. I just told your grandfather that I am willing to fulfill my promise, but


    I also said that this matter must be respected. What the children mean.¡±


    After speaking, Orrin said again: ¡°Charlie Wade, you stille at your own pace. Since I said, our


    family will wait for you for three years and we must wait for you for three years.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and said: ¡°Uncle Orrin, thank you for your understanding.¡±


    Orrin waved his hand and said, ¡°Uncle Orrin¡¯s life is yours. You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡±


    Immediately, Orrin said again: ¡°Oh, yes, your grandfather asked me to persuade you, after all, you


    and your aunt are all in the same family. Don¡¯t be so angry, let alone hurt your peace.¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Uncle Orrin, my aunt is too domineering, and my grandfather doesn¡¯t give her


    the necessary restraint. When she arrived in Aurouss Hilll, she drank and abrogated me, and went


    to my mother-inw to gossip. , It¡¯s really too arrogant.¡±


    Orrin nodded and said, ¡°Your aunt is in Eastcliff. That is notoriously difficult to deal with. I didn¡¯t


    expect that going to Aurouss Hilll would let you get cured.¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°If she is not too much, I don¡¯t want to be familiar with her.¡±


    Orrin smiled slightly and said, ¡°Your grandfather still wants me to persuade you. If you have time, go


    back to Wade¡¯s house. This year¡¯s Spring Festival is over. After the Lantern Festival, it¡¯s almost


    March. He hopes you will save energy. Come back, join him in the ancestor worship ceremony held


    by the Wade family in Wade Mountain.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in surprise, ¡°Holding an ancestor worship ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Orrin said: ¡°Your Wade family originally held an ancestor worship ceremony once in twelve


    years. It happened to be this year, and Wade Mountain was developed for more than three years.


    The construction was justpletedst spring. Wade family moved the ancestral tomb in the fall.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So this year¡¯s Spring Festival is also the first Spring Festival when Wade¡¯s tomb was moved to


    Wade Mountain.¡±


    ¡°So your grandfather wants to hold a grand ceremony for ancestor worship. At that time, not only


    your surnamed Wade, but also dozens of Wade branches across the country will also go to


    participate. You are the grandson of the Wade family, and he hopes you can Be there, and formally


    pay homage to your parents by the way.¡±

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    Chapter 1979


    The Wade Family¡¯s ancestor worship is the most grand family ceremony in the entire Wade Family.


    Large families value ancestor worship, especiallyrge families with a long history like the Wade


    family, which have a profound history and many branches, and they attach great importance to


    ancestor worship ceremony.


    In fact, many wealthy families really want to engage in special ancestor worship ceremonies, but the


    real ancestor worship ceremonies are definitely not something ordinary families can do.


    Some nouveau riche families want to hold an ancestor worship ceremony but can¡¯t hold up this


    stage.


    Because these people¡¯s ancestors may have buried the ancestors of thest three or four


    generations in total, and when ites to their identities, they may all be farmers in the previous


    generations. There is no tall story to tell for future generations.


    Although the peasant ss is also very worthy of respect, but in these upper-ss societies, the


    ancestors did not have a strong enough identity background, and it was indeed somewhat


    ineffective.


    Especially in the upper ss of Eastcliff.


    In addition toparing money and power, it is the family origin and heritage.


    In Eastcliff, there were many elders and children who were in Qi during the Manchu and Quintong


    dynasties. When the ancestors of these families were in the Quintong dynasty, they were all nobles


    in the Qi. It was not which elder brother, which Gege, and even the first-rate elders in the dynasty.


    Such a family has a strong foundation. When the ancestor worship ceremony, if you take out two or


    three ancestors¡¯ deeds and read it out, you can immediately give people a feeling of bullying.


    The ancestors of the Wade family were also imperial officials. The ordinary family and the ancestors


    of the ancestors could not wait to build an ancestral hall for this ancestor in his hometown.


    However, the Wade family, the ancestors of the ancestors were awarded hundreds of schrs and


    ten of the champions. The top three, including the champion, made a total of 31.


    With a history of nearly 300 years in the Quintong Dynasty, there were 112 examinations in the


    imperial examinations.


    In this nearly three hundred years, a total of more than 20,000 schrs and 114 champions were


    awarded.


    The Wade family ounted for nearly one-tenth, which was an extremely remarkable achievement.


    It is precisely because of the talents of the ancestors that the Wade family can continue to exist for


    hundreds of years, and it has always been quite strong.


    Even in the era of war, it is at least a tyrant.


    The Wade family has opened branches and leaves for so many years. There are at least tens of


    thousands of Wade family descendants all over the world, and a considerable number of them have


    gone overseas.


    Their ancestors, going back hundreds of years, are the ancestors of the Wade family.


    It¡¯s just that in ancient times, the eldest son inherited the mantle, and the other sons and concubines


    had to separate their families. Therefore, more and more Wade family members were reduced to


    coteral families, leaving only the descendant line as the real family.


    It¡¯s like Charlie Wade¡¯s father has three brothers. ording to the ancient rules, after Charlie


    Wade¡¯s parents¡¯ death, the three sons of the Wade family will be separated. By then, the eldest son,


    Corran, will inherit most of the family business and residence.


    The second and third sons should leave the original Wade family mansion with their family


    members after three years of filial piety for their father, and start another family by themselves.


    In this way, the second son and third son¡¯s two families became Wade family¡¯s coteral family.


    At this time, the two coteral families were still rtively close to the main family. After all, the


    second, third, and eldest brothers were still the brothers of the siblings.


    But by the time of Charlie Wade¡¯s generation, it was Charlie Wade¡¯s cousin who inherited the


    mantle of the main family, so the rtionship between the two coteral families and the main family


    was another generation.


    By the time of the third and fourth generations, these two coteral families have also derived


    several more detailed coteral families, so they are farther away from the main family.


    If itsts for five or six generations, the span may have been more than 100 years.


    At that time, we probably didn¡¯t know each other at all, and we could only find the names of


    descendants of other coteral families on the genealogy.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    Chapter 1980


    Therefore, as the main family, it is necessary to use the ceremony of worshipping the ancestors to


    gather people from the coteral family at regr intervals.


    After you get to know and get acquainted with each other, and after worshipping themon


    ancestor together, the connection between bloodlines will be strengthened.


    This is also a necessary way forrge families to maintain their strength.


    Therefore, the Wade family not only holds an ancestor worship ceremony every twelve years, but


    also revises the entire Wade family¡¯s genealogy at the ancestor worship ceremony.


    Between this twelve year and thest twelve years, each family will have a new heir born, an older


    generation will die, and young adults will marry a wife.


    Therefore, every twelve years, countless branches of the Wade family report the poption


    changes of their family over the past twelve years to the main family.


    At that time, the main family will select a respected old man to personally renew the genealogy, and


    write down the names and deeds of these people one by one.


    The existing Wade family tree records the names of hundreds of Wade family descendants, as well


    as the names of hundreds of their spouses, such as Wade family¡¯s son XX, whose daughter XX was


    married, or the Wade family The daughter married to whose son so so so.


    Each revision of the genealogy is also very grand.


    The female parent of the genealogy is stored in a safe with constant temperature and humidity, and


    is invited out by the descendants of the Wade family every time the ancestor worships.


    Pleasee out and after the worship, you must immediately and respectfully invite the mother


    back.


    Later, renew the new genealogy.


    After the renewal of the new genealogy ispleted, please also grandly invite the new genealogy


    back, and keep it together with the countless parent parents.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    All the Wade family members regard the genealogy as a family sacred object, sacred and invible.


    The main family is the only family that has the right to retain the genealogy. Therefore, every time a


    coteral familyes to worship the ancestors, in addition to three bows and nine worships to the


    genealogy, it will also have a natural sense of belonging to the main family.


    This is like the ancient emperor and ministers, through cumbersome etiquette, rituals, and strict


    rules and inheritance, to strengthen the minister¡¯s mind, the idea of   loyalty to the emperor.


    This is also a great support for the main family to let the coteral family bow their heads.


    However, Charlie Wade had no impression of Wade Family¡¯s ancestor worship ceremony.


    Thest ancestor worship ceremony was twelve years ago, when he was still in Aurouss Hilll


    Welfare Institute;


    Thest ancestor worship ceremony was twenty-four years ago. At that time, he was too young, so


    small that he had no memory of this incident.


    However, although he can no longer find the memory of the ancestor worship ceremony 24 years


    ago, he is still very clear about the


    Wade Family¡¯s ancestor worship ceremony. The grandest worship ceremony for parents.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.


    He wasn¡¯t expecting to pay homage to the ancestors of the Wade family. He just expected to pay


    respect to his parents in a respectable, upright, and grand manner.


    Thest time he followed Orrin to worship his parents, he had to pretend to be Orrin¡¯s driver, and he


    failed to walk to his parents¡¯ grave with his true identity and kowtow. This has always been a regret


    in his mind.


    So he said to Orrin: ¡°Uncle Orrin, please tell my grandfather that I will go to the ancestor worship


    ceremony on Spring Festival!¡±

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    Chapter 209 Shattered


    ¡°Insolence!¡± Tommy roared and was about to lunge at Leonidas.


    Since Jared was the overlord of Dragon Sect, there was no way Tommy would stand by and watch


    as Jared was about to get beaten up.


    However, Jared stopped him and said, ¡°He¡¯s too strong for you!¡±


    Jared realized Leonidas was too strong when he felt the force he produced with just a flick of his


    cane.


    ¡°Calm down, senior. There are a lot of people outside waiting to see you. Your reputation will go


    down the drain if someone sees you fighting.¡± Erasmus held Leonidas¡¯ cane and advised.


    Upon hearing that, Leonidas kept his cane and snorted, ¡°Get rid of them before they annoy me even


    more!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you guys should leave first, Mr. Grange. Once my daughter is healed, I¡¯ll get someone to


    send the cinnabar rosary and spiritual brush to you,¡± Erasmus said awkwardly.


    Walter then looked at Jared and asked, ¡°Should we leave, Mr. Chance?¡±


    Since Erasmus had already promised to deliver them the cinnabar rosary and spiritual brush, they


    had no reason to stay any longer.


    In response, Jared shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯te all the way here to watch someone die!¡±


    Jared was determined to save Erasmus¡¯ daughter. He must be a good person since he¡¯s willing to


    give me the cinnabar rosary and spiritual brush. I must do something to help him!


    ¡°Little brat, are you done?¡± Leonidas frowned and red at Jared.


    Erasmus was unsure of what to do as he was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    ¡°Could you stop acting so authoritative? Why don¡¯t you try it out to see if I was telling the truth?¡±


    Jared smirked.


    ¡°How am I supposed to do that?¡± Leonidas was taken aback.


    ¡°All you have to do is just use your jade scepter to absorb the frosty energy. If your scepter is still


    fine afterward, that would prove that I was talking nonsense. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll get out of here.


    Otherwise, it proves I¡¯m right about what I said.¡± Jared pointed at the jade scepter.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll prove you wrong!¡± Leonidas picked up his jade scepter and started chanting as he stroked


    Erasmus¡¯ daughter¡¯s head gently.


    Every time he touched the girl¡¯s head, they could see a wave of frosty energy being absorbed by the


    jade scepter.


    With that, Leonidas shot Jared a disdainful look and mocked, ¡°Get out of here! My jade scepter is


    doing just fine!¡±


    As he was talking, he was still stroking the girl¡¯s head. Suddenly, a cracking sound was heard, and it


    sounded like something had shattered.


    At that moment, everyone held their breath in astonishment.


    In shock, Leonidas held his jade scepter closer and inspected it carefully. To his dismay, the jade


    scepter had a hairline crack.


    ¡°What happened to my jade scepter?¡± he gently touched it and cried. As soon as his hand came in


    contact with the scepter, it shattered and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Wow. It has shattered!¡± Josephine jumped and yelled excitedly while holding Jared¡¯s arm.


    Leonidas was utterly embarrassed because what happened had just proved Jared was right all


    along.


    Upon seeing Josephine¡¯s reaction, Leonidas stared angrily at her. After all, the scepter was one of


    his invaluable magical items. Naturally, he was displeased over Josephine¡¯s reaction.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Josephine immediately kept mum when she noticed Leonidas¡¯ look. However, she could barely hide


    the excitement on her face.


    ¡°Would you believe me now? There was no way your jade scepter could ever hold the frosty energy


    in her body. If it weren¡¯t for her frosty constituent, she would¡¯ve been dead long ago,¡± Jared blurted.

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    Last time in Japan, he saved Fitz and Zara easily. He thought he saved twopatriots easily, but


    he didn¡¯t expect to be the enemy¡¯s child. This incident once made him very depressed.


    Unexpectedly, the two people now ran to Orrin¡¯s home again.


    Could it be that the Banks Family even wants to win over the Banksn family?


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t say much in the video. After all, Orrin didn¡¯t know his experience in Japan.


    At this time, Hank, the second child of the Banksn family, said: ¡°Brother, why the younger generation


    of the Banks Family came to give gifts? I am not sure about this, but I think it may be rted to the


    experience of the Banks Family in Japan some time ago. During this period, The Banks Family has


    indeed suffered heavy losses. Maybe now they have the idea to win over some families.¡±


    Orrin said with a cold face: ¡°In Eastcliff, the thing I don¡¯t look down on the most is that Zayne! The


    complete bastard! The anti-Wade alliance against Bruce back then was the trash he smashed in it,


    and the secret arrow hurt people! ¡°


    Angie on the side said: ¡°I can¡¯t look down on it, but I don¡¯t want to look down on it, but as the saying


    goes, you don¡¯t hit a smiley person. What¡¯s more, it is Zayne¡¯s two children who are here this time.


    Don¡¯t pass the old grievances to the younger generation. Otherwise if it is spread out, wouldn¡¯t it


    make peopleugh.¡±


    Orrin thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what medicine they sell in the


    gourd.¡±


    After that, he said to Charlie: ¡°Charlie, someone from the Banks Family is here to give gifts, I will


    ept it.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said, ¡°Good Uncle Orrin, go ahead, I¡¯m here to wish you a Happy New Year in


    advance!¡±


    Orrin smiled and nodded: ¡°Happy! Happy! During the Chinese New Year in recent years, I have


    never been so happy as today!¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help sighing again: ¡°Hey, it would be great if you could spend the New Year


    in Eastcliff, Charlie! If our family of four can spend a year together, it will be better than anything


    else! Then I will directly Once the door is closed, you can enjoy the family reunion, even if the


    heavenly kingse to the door, they will not see you!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie knew that Orrin and his wife wanted to make themselves his son-inw, and even his


    parents were in the spirit of heaven.


    It¡¯s just that he has never thought of divorcing ire, so at this moment, he doesn¡¯t know how to


    respond to Orrin¡¯s words.


    At this time, Angie came out to round the scene and said: ¡°It¡¯s OK, Charlie must have a good idea,


    maybe your wish wille true in a few years, so why bother to rush now.¡±


    Orrin nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry, don¡¯t be afraid of beingte for a good meal, I¡¯ve been waiting for


    so many years, don¡¯t care if I wait another three years!¡±


    After that, he said to Charlie: ¡°Charlie, uncle, I won¡¯t tell you more for now, and talk to you another


    day. Uncle here also wishes you a happy new year!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you Uncle Orrin!¡±


    Stefanie said at this time: ¡°Dad and Mom, you go, I will chat with Charlie for a while.¡±


    Orrin said, ¡°You shoulde here together. I have nothing to talk with the younger generation of the


    Banks Family, don¡¯t you know each other? You can say a few words to them for me, and then find a


    reason to see you off.¡±


    Stefanie said helplessly: ¡°Well then¡­¡±


    After speaking, Stefanie said to Charlie again: ¡°Charlie, then I will hang up first.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    At this moment, the main hall of the Banksn family courtyard.


    Fitz, a talented person, sat on the red sandalwood sofa with the slim Zara.


    After the Banksn¡¯s servants offered tea, they retire first. There are only two of them in the main hall


    for the time being.


    Zara saw that Fitz was a little nervous, and whispered in his ear: ¡°Brother, when I see your dream


    loverter, don¡¯t be too nervous!¡±

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    Fitz was a little nervous at first, but when he heard his sister say this, his heart became even more


    nervous.


    They are two brothers and sisters, and Stefanie belong to the top rich second generation of


    Eastcliff. Although the rtionship is not very close, they can be regarded as ordinary friends.


    Fitz has been secretly in love with Stefanie for many years, but because Stefanie never mixes with


    the second-generation wealthy circle, he does not have much chance to contact Stefanie.


    Moreover, Fitz didn¡¯t dare to confess to Stefanie, because he knew that in the eyes of his father


    Zayne, Sun¡¯s family was a little ufortable.


    Fitz is the eldest son of the Banks Family, and there is no doubt that he will be the head of the


    Banks Family at some time in the future.


    Therefore, Zayne attaches great importance to his marriage.


    In Zayne¡¯s view, the Banks Family is now the number one family in the country, and the second-


    ranked family, the Wade family, is against them, so Fitz has no need to find a suitable marriage


    partner in China.


    Zayne¡¯s n for Fitz was to either marry the person above him, or simply find a top family from


    abroad to marry.


    Therefore, he naturally cannot be willing to let his son be with Stefanie of the Banksn family.


    Fitz never thought of confessing to Stefanie before.


    As the eldest son of the Banks Family, although he is not as capable as Zara, his consciousness is


    higher than Zara.


    He knew that his marriage could not be the master of his own, so he simply gave up the right of his


    own choice and let his family arrange it for him.


    However, after being kidnapped by a ninja and almost killedst time in Japan, he suddenly felt that


    his life was short.


    He feels that even if life is a good one, it is only a few decades, and maybe at a certain period of


    time because of an ident and died young.


    That being the case, why do you need topromise your marriage?


    Since I have always liked Stefanie, why not have the courage to pursue it!


    After he had said this n to Zara, Zara immediately raised her hands in agreement, and


    deliberately helped him figure out a way to approach Stefanie.


    Zara knew that Stefanie would have a series of national tour concerts after the new year, so she


    suggested to her brother to talk to Stefanie about the naming rights of the concert.


    It happened that Fitz had a well-known cosmeticspany in the country under his own name.


    Zara suggested using this cosmetics brand to discuss naming cooperation with Stefanie.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zara¡¯s original intention was to let Fitz establish a business rtionship with Stefanie, so that he


    could go to Stefanie¡¯s concert to cheer for her as the title dealer.


    By doing two things like this, starting with public and then private, saving the country with curves,


    basically, the rtionship between the two can be quickly brought closer.


    If the elder brother has enough ability and charisma, it will be a matter of course.


    At this time, Fitz felt a little nervous, and he asked Zara in a low voice: ¡°Do you think Stefanie can


    agree to let me name her concert?¡±


    Zara said seriously: ¡°If you do what I said, I don¡¯t think the problem is big.¡±

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    Fitz nodded softly, but still a little unsure, and said in a low voice: ¡°I heard that Stefanie seems to


    have a marriage contract with a younger member of the Wade family. If I really confess to her, can


    she agree?¡±


    Zaraforted helplessly: ¡°Oh, brother! Why are you chirping like ady!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much, you don¡¯t want to turn your bow back!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even if she had a marriage contract, what about it? It was Bruce¡¯s son who had a


    marriage contract with her. When the Bruce couple were killed in the early years, he had already


    disappeared. Whether he is still alive is still unknown. , How could it be possible toe back and


    marry Stefanie?¡±


    Speaking of this, Zara said again: ¡°You, just y well and perform well. You are the eldest son of


    the Banks Family. In terms of financial resources, few people in the country canpare with you.


    In terms of looks, you look like a talent. , And with high education, I think you are more than enough


    to match Stefanie.¡±


    Fitz said with emotion: ¡°In fact, there is one more thing, I don¡¯t know if you are not clear.¡±


    Zara asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Fitz said: ¡°Dad and Bruce were always at odds. In order to fight against Bruce¡¯s unstoppable


    energy, Dad also formed an anti-Wade alliance that year. The hatred with Bruce can be said to be


    very deep. Stefanie¡¯s father is also a good brother to worship, so I am worried that Stefanie¡¯s father


    will have prejudice against the Banks Family.¡±


    Zara frowned and said, ¡°I know that Dad and Bruce didn¡¯t deal with him. I heard my uncle talk about


    it, but Bruce and Orrin are brothers, I have never heard of¡­ ..¡±


    As he said, Zaraforted: ¡°But things have passed for so many years, I think he shouldn¡¯t hold


    such a grudge? Besides, even if he has prejudices, he also has prejudices against his dad, and


    won¡¯t be the same as those of us juniors. Besides, Stefanie is his only daughter. If Stefanie really


    likes you, I believe he will respect his daughter¡¯s choice. What do you think?¡±


    Fitz¡¯s nervousness eased a bit after hearing her say this, and he nodded and said, ¡°What you said


    makes sense¡­ I will try it!¡±


    Zara smiled and said, ¡°You, be more confident. The world doesn¡¯t know how many women are lining


    up to marry you. Some of them have better overall conditions than Stefanie. What can you do to


    feel inferior?¡±


    Fitz chuckled, ¡°I said so, but I still feel nervous.¡±


    Zara earnestly said: ¡°This is the problem of your mentality, andck of self-confidence is the key! If I


    like a man in the future, I will never feel inferior at all. Even if he is the prince of the Middle East, I


    will not be Inferior in front of him.¡±


    As he said, Zaraughed and said: ¡°The prince is actually nothing great, let alone that I don¡¯t like


    the foreign person. Even if I really put a prince in front of me, I still look at him with my heels!¡±


    ¡°A prince seems to be very powerful. The family assets are hundreds of billions of dors, but in


    their kind of family, the princes from all quarters add up to say a few hundred. On average, a prince


    has more than one billion dors in assets, which is not enough. This is my own pocket money.¡±


    Fitz looked at Zara, chuckled lightly, and said seriously: ¡°Hey, sometimes I really wish I could have


    your personality, and I don¡¯t care about anything, so I will naturally live very generously.¡±


    Zara asked him back: ¡°Are youplimenting me or hurting me?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Praise you!¡± Fitz said earnestly: ¡°Because I am the eldest son and grandson, I have been


    restrained and requested by my grandfather and dad since I was a child. The edges and corners of


    my personality have long been in front of them. It¡¯s smoothed out, and there is no sense of


    resistance at all. Unlike you, no matter who you can fight twice.¡±


    Zara said: ¡°We are in different situations after all. It is you, not me, who will inherit the family in the


    future, so I can live a little heartless.¡±


    Fitz nodded and asked her, ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you looking for the Mystery Man? How is it?¡±


    Zara sighed: ¡°I just got the surveince video of several major airports in Japan, and stared at them


    one by one. It is estimated that I will find my 30th birthday. I am still thinking of a reliable solution.¡±


    After that, Zara hurriedly said: ¡°By the way, I will leave the surveince video to apany you to


    your home today. After you go back, you must help me sort it out!¡±

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    Hearing what my sister said, Fitz did not hesitate to pat his chest and agreed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do


    my best to cooperate with you after I go back!¡±


    Zara nodded in satisfaction, just about to speak, two men and two women walked in at the entrance


    of the main hall.


    It was Orrin¡¯s family of three and the second child Hank.


    When Stefanie came in, Fitz became a little nervous, and his palms immediately began to sweat.


    Zara on the side saw him, hurriedly poked him with his finger, gave him a reminding look, and


    immediately stood up, smiled and said to the four people who came: ¡°Uncle Orrin, Angie, also There


    is Stefanie, hello, sorry to bother you, I wish you a happy new year in advance!¡±


    After speaking, he quickly took out a long gift box and handed it to Angie¡¯s hand, saying: ¡°Angie,


    this is a New Year gift for you and Uncle Orrin!¡±


    Seeing that it was Zara who spoke first, Angie took the initiative and smiled: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Zara, right? I


    haven¡¯t seen you for several years, and you look more and more beautiful!¡±


    Zara smiled generously and said, ¡°Auntie Angie, you¡¯re overwhelmed. If you want to say pretty,


    sister Stefanie is much more beautiful than me!¡±


    Angie said: ¡°You said your child is too polite, why did you bring gifts when you came to sit at


    home¡­¡±


    Zara said, ¡°Angie, who should be, is not a precious gift. It is a painting by the painter Picasso during


    his lifetime.¡±


    Angie said earnestly: ¡°Zara, this is too expensive, my aunt can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Zara hurriedly said: ¡°Angie, don¡¯t be so polite. To be honest, a painting doesn¡¯t cost much, it¡¯s just a


    matter of heart.¡±


    After that, she hurriedly changed the subject and introduced Fitz, who was a little dull around her:


    ¡°By the way, Angie and Uncle Orrin, this is my brother, Fitz! Sister Stefanie and my brother should


    know each other?¡±


    Stefanie nodded and said lightly: ¡°Yes, I have met Mr. Banks several times.¡±


    Orrin saw that Fitz looked seven to eight points simr to Zayne, and suddenly felt a little unhappy


    in his heart.


    He looked at Fitz and Zara, with a smile on his face and said: ¡°To be honest, the Banksn family has


    never visited the Banks Family in the past ten years. I don¡¯t know how your brothers and sisters


    condescended toe to My house?¡±


    Zara hurriedly said: ¡°Uncle Orrin is like this. My brother has a cosmeticspany. This year I want


    to focus on enhancing brand awareness. I happen to be a fan of Stefanie. Knowing that Stefanie is


    about to hold a concert tour, I think Let¡¯s bring together the two parties to make a cooperation and


    let my brother name Stefanie¡¯s concert¡­¡±


    Orrin was a little surprised. He originally thought that Zara and Fitz wereing over, and it was


    likely that they would represent the Banks Family ande to talk about some kind of family-level


    cooperation.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that the brothers and sisters came only to talk to his daughter


    about a small concert at Aurous Hill.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    However, he was a little relieved, since he was talking about cooperation with his daughter, then he


    didn¡¯t need to be involved in it.


    So he said indifferently: ¡°You can talk to Stefanie directly about this. Normally, I will not interfere.¡±


    Zara nodded, then looked at Stefanie and asked her: ¡°Sister Stefanie, I don¡¯t know how you feel


    about it?¡±


    Stefanie is actually not very interested. She is not in the entertainment industry to make money, so


    she is fundamentally different from those female stars who see money and see.


    Other female celebrities, no matter what they do, they may only look at money.


    It depends on the amount of money to participate in variety shows and publicity activities, and how


    much money is paid for what songs to sing and which movies and TV series to participate in.

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    Some even sell their bodies for money. But Stefanie is an exception. Money really has no practical


    meaning to her. What¡¯s more, after she reunited with Charlie, she had already made ns to quit


    the entertainment circle.


    She wanted to quit the entertainment circle first, and then after Charlie had dealt with her current


    marital problems, she would marry Charlie, and then concentrate on helping her husband and


    children at home.


    She had already thought that when the concert tour reached the final stage, she announced her


    withdrawal at the concert site and stayed away from all music, film and television and TV programs.


    Therefore, the kind of cooperation mentioned by Zara is even more uninterested in her.


    So she bluntly said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zara, I have no ns to find a title sponsor for this concert tour, and


    the relevant materials for the concert promotion have already been made, and some online


    tforms have already started. It¡¯s promoted. At this time, it¡¯s toote to sign the name, and it¡¯s too


    late to modify the promotional materials that have already been prepared.¡±


    Zara hurriedly said: ¡°Why? Sister Stefanie, as long as you can nod your head, we will have no


    problem even getting on the bus halfway.¡±


    With that, she quickly winked at Fitz.


    Fitz on the side hurriedly said: ¡°This is Miss Banksn, I want tobine this naming with your


    concert, and then do arge-scale public welfare promotion. As long as you nod, I can help each


    The concert will provide a sponsorship fee of 10 million Dor. By that time, all the million Dor will


    be donated to charity in the name of Miss Banksn. The purpose of this money will be dedicated to


    improving the living environment and quality of education for orphans. , What do you think?¡±


    When Stefanie heard this, she suddenly hesitated.


    Originally, she had made up her mind to refuse directly, but she did not expect that Fitz would


    actually cooperate with herself in a charitable way.


    Moreover, it is a charity action specifically aimed at orphans.


    At this moment, he touched the softest part of her heart.


    At first, after reuniting with Charlie and learning that Charlie had lived in the orphanage for ten


    years, Stefanie always felt distressed for Charlie¡¯s hard childhood and teenage years.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If a person has grown up and entered society, it is not a big deal to endure some hardship. After all,


    that kind of life is also a kind of discipline.


    However, if childhood suffers too much, it is probably an experience that is difficult for anyone to let


    go of.


    After all, childhood is a period of innocence and sunshine, and it is too important for anyone.


    If you have a good childhood, even when you think about it in your 70s or 80s, you can still make


    people feel happy.


    If you have a bad childhood, I am afraid that you will be shrouded in a powerful shadow for the rest


    of your life.


    Because she loves Charlie, Stefanie also loves other orphans who have simr experiences with


    Charlie.


    At this moment, she was somewhat ashamed in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but think to herself:


    ¡°I¡¯m so stupid! Actually, I should have thought of doing something for other orphans, why should I


    wait for others to remind¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Mr. Banks, since it¡¯s charity, using your money in my name,


    I really don¡¯t dare to take it, it¡¯s better for me and your cosmeticspany to do this together. Well,


    for every concert, your cosmeticspany donate 10 million, and I personally donate 10 million!¡±

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    Hearing Stefanie¡¯s promise, Fitz was immediately overjoyed. Immediately, he looked at his sister


    Zara, his face was full of admiration. At this moment, Fitz really admires the five bodies that his


    sister Zara admires.


    He knew that although his sister was a few years younger than himself, her brain was much easier


    to use than his own! In the name of charity, to persuade Stefanie to ept the naming cooperation


    is also a solution that Zara has figured out a long time ago.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Zara has analyzed Stefanie, she is not short of money, second love, and third suitors. It is not easy


    for ordinary men to impress her. Don¡¯t talk about pursuing her, even if you want to cooperate with


    her, it is difficult to reach the sky.


    Therefore, Zara felt that if he wanted to impress Stefanie, he had to find another way.


    She thought that Stefanie once had a fianc¨¦ arranged by her parents, and that the fianc¨¦¡¯s life and


    death was unknown. She felt that she could impress Stefanie by doing charity for orphans.


    After all, a child who has been missing for many years has two possibilities. Either he has not been


    alive long ago, or he has been growing up as an orphan.


    Therefore, she felt that Stefanie would definitely not refuse as long as her brother made a name for


    charity to orphans.


    as predicted!


    Stefanie was in her armspletely!


    So, Fitz was very excited and said: ¡°Miss Banksn, in this case, let¡¯s wait for the contract to be


    signed in the next year, and then I will arrange for payment directly.¡±


    Stefanie nodded and said, ¡°Since each donation is 10 million, then you don¡¯t need to pay my


    agency. Before each concert starts, we will each donate 10 million to local charities. That¡¯s all right, I


    don¡¯t know what Mr. Banks wants?¡±


    Of course, Fitz didn¡¯t have the slightest opinion, and said without hesitation: ¡°No problem!


    Absolutely no problem! Just follow the way Miss Banksn said!¡±


    Stefanie is actually a little selfish.


    Her first concert tour a yearter was in Aurous Hill, and Aurous Hill is where Charlie has lived for


    so many years, so deep in her heart, she hopes to donate a sum of money to Aurous Hill¡¯s charity


    first.


    At that time, the money can even be used to improve and expand the welfare home where Charlie


    grew up.


    After all, there are more than one billion people in the country. If you donate the money directly to


    the Charity Federation, you may not be able to give it to Aurous Hill.


    Instead of this, it is better to donate 20 million directly to Aurous Hill.


    Fitz didn¡¯t know Stefanie¡¯s n. He had been paying close attention to Stefanie, so he knew that


    Stefanie¡¯s first concert after the year was selected in Aurous Hill.


    However, because of his sister¡¯s previous reminder, he pretended to be curious and asked: ¡°By the


    way, Miss Banksn, I don¡¯t know where your first concert this year is?¡±


    Stefanie immediately said: ¡°The first concert was in Aurous Hill, on the second day of the second


    month of the lunar calendar.¡±


    Fitz nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Aurous Hill is not far away, and it can fly there in two hours.


    Since we have also reached a cooperation, then I will go to Aurous Hill to cheer for Miss Banksn. By


    the way, I will personally promise to donate to the Aurous Hill Charity Foundation!¡±

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    Stefanie smiled slightly: ¡°Then I will thank Mr. Banks for the Aurous Hill orphan.¡±


    Fitz hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°Where and where, this should be done. What¡¯s more, I donated the


    money, which was actually used to make a donation to the Buddha. The money was originally


    intended to be used as a sponsorship fee. Thanks, it¡¯s also Miss Banksn, not me.¡±


    Stefanie smiled for some reason, and then said, ¡°Mr. Banks, since the cooperation has been


    decided, let¡¯s wait for the actual progress in a few years. I still have something to do now. I have to


    lose mypany first.¡±


    As soon as Zara heard this, she quickly stood up and said with a smile: ¡°Sister Stefanie, you are


    busy in advance, we won¡¯t bother!¡±


    Stefanie nodded lightly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let the two of you out.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he greeted the servants at home and said: ¡°Aunt Lace, please help me


    send the guests.¡±


    A middle-aged maid walked over immediately and said respectfully: ¡°Two guests, please.¡±


    Fitz felt a little bit reluctant, but he stood up and said to Stefanie, Orrin and Angie: ¡°Miss Banksn,


    Uncle Orrin, Angie, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Orrin nodded, and said nonchntly, ¡°Go slow.¡±


    Angie smiled and said politely: ¡°Then we won¡¯t give away two people, and the road will be slow.¡±


    Zara hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie Angie, stay for a while ande to y at home when you have time.¡±


    Angie politely said: ¡°Well, if you have time,e to the mansion to visit.¡±


    With a few simple greetings, the family servant sent the Banks Family¡¯s siblings out.


    After the two left, Orrin couldn¡¯t help frowning, and muttered: ¡°I always feel that the two young


    people of the Banks Family are strange.¡±


    Angie nodded and said, ¡°I have this feeling too, it seems a little unnatural.¡±


    After all, Angie said again: ¡°It might have something to do with what they encountered in Japan


    some time ago? After all, the incident was quite a big deal. It is said that if a mysterious person


    saved them, the two of them might have had trouble. Died in Japan.¡±


    Orrin nodded and said with emotion: ¡°Hey, I heard that Zayne also went to Japan at that time. Why


    didn¡¯t he die in Japan?¡±


    Angie seriously asked: ¡°You, don¡¯t talk nonsense, Zayne is also the quasi-patriarch of the Banks


    Family now. We really can¡¯t afford him. If you talk nonsense like this, don¡¯t you cause trouble for


    yourself when you spread it out?¡±


    Orrin gritted his teeth and said: ¡°That old bastard Zayne, in Eastcliff said that this grandson is the


    most damn thing! Back then, how many times did the older brother Bruce have the chance to kill


    him directly, and in the end he was relieved to let him go. Later, that viin¡¯s cheeks and avengers!


    It¡¯s so f*cking disgusting!¡±


    Angie patted him on the back andforted: ¡°If you are done, don¡¯t worry about these things


    anymore. Even if you are recovering from a serious illness now, our family is not the opponent of


    the Banks Family. Zayne¡¯s hatred, etc. After Charlie returns to Eastcliff in the future, you two will join


    hands to report!¡±


    Orrin nodded repeatedly and said seriously: ¡°You¡¯re right! One day Charlie returned to Eastcliff, and


    married her daughter, and inherited the entire Wade family. At that time, I see what else the Banks


    Family can do. Sorry!¡±


    Stefanie on the side was more or less embarrassed and whispered: ¡°Oh, Dad¡­I haven¡¯t said


    anything about the marriage between brother Charlie and I, don¡¯t forget that people are married


    now¡­ ¡­¡±


    Orrin waved his hand and said firmly, ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t worry, Charlie will marry you within three years!¡±


    Stefanie was a little shy and asked in surprise, ¡°Dad¡­you¡­how are you so sure?¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Orrin looked at Stefanie and said very solemnly: ¡°Charlie¡¯s personality and his style of behavior are


    too much like your Uncle Wade. Based on this alone, I dare to conclude that Charlie will follow his


    parents someday. Arrangements before death, we will marry you!¡±

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    Fitz and Zara were on the way back, Fitz drove, and Zara sat in the passenger.


    It can be seen that Fitz is in a very good mood, and is happy from ear to ear.


    Seeing this, Zara smiled helplessly, and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve done this for you. You must help me if


    you are looking for a benefactor!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Fitz blurted out without hesitation: ¡°Zara, don¡¯t hesitate to put a ten thousand heart, brother must go


    all out, even if you blind my eyes, I will help you find your benefactor!¡±


    Zara nodded with satisfaction: ¡°You have a conscience!¡±


    At this time, Fitz couldn¡¯t help sighing again: ¡°Hey¡­there are too many video materials. Only the


    two of us have seen him. I can¡¯t ask others for help. I really don¡¯t know that. More information, let¡¯s


    see when we will go.¡±


    Zara said: ¡°I have already figured out a general operation method, which should save us a lot of


    effort.¡±


    Fitz hurriedly asked: ¡°What method of operation? Tell me quickly.¡±


    Zara exined: ¡°Although only the two of us have seen the face of him, others cannot directly help


    us find someone from the video material, but they can at least help us do a simple screening!¡±


    ¡°First of all, I can ask the Banks staff to help me pass all the female passengers in the airport video,


    regardless of men, women, young or old, and then pass all men, including all whites, cks and


    browns. The remaining male passengers with yellow skin will be screened out for the male


    passengers who appear to be underage, the middle-aged male passengers who seem to be over


    30 years old, and the older middle-aged and elderly passengers! Adult young travelers who are


    about 18 to 28 years old.¡±


    ¡°Then I asked them to crop all the frontal photos of eligible young male travelers in the video!¡±


    ¡°In this case, we don¡¯t have to stare at the video material forever, and hundreds of people can help


    us watch it!¡±


    ¡°Let them help us screen out eligible travelers and take a screenshot of his front. We only need to


    look for the man in all the clear photos from the screenshots!¡±


    When Fitz heard this, he said excitedly: ¡°Yes, you know the fish! Your brains turn really fast.


    ording to you, we don¡¯t have to stare at the video. We just have to wait for others to watch the


    video. Cut out the picture, and then look for someone who looks like a benefactor from the picture!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zara nodded and said: ¡°If we find that the young traveler on a screenshot looks like a good


    friend, then we will find the person who intercepted the picture and ask him to intercept it. The video


    of the photo was sent directly.¡±


    ¡°In this case, we canbine the video to make a clearer judgment whether this person is a good-


    natured man!¡±


    ¡°If it is, then we can follow the video at the time to find out the entire trajectory of him at the airport,


    and we can naturally judge which flight he took and where he left Japan to the country. A city, and


    then we can go directly to that city to find my benefactor!¡±


    Fitz gave Zara a thumbs up, and said sincerely: ¡°Awesome! I believe that with this method, you


    should be able to find out the traces of him in a few days!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Charlie, who was far away in Aurous Hill, didn¡¯t know that Zara was one step closer


    to finding himself.


    After he and his father-inw Jacob gathered the gifts they gave, ording to the original n, they


    drove to thergest supermarket nearby to purchase the goods for the New Year.


    Because the Chinese New Year is about toe, so many peoplee out to shop and purchase,


    and there are people and cars everywhere.


    Charlie had queued for more than half an hour after parking, and finally he was lined up to a parking


    space.


    After Jacob and son-inw parked the car, they came to the supermarket and found that there were


    more people in the supermarket, almost people next to each other, and the whole supermarket was


    in an overloaded state.

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    To make matters worse, because the Chinese New Year is about toe, many employees have


    already gone home on holiday. The passenger flow in the supermarket has doubled than usual, but


    the number of staff is less than usual. Therefore, all kinds of jobs in the supermarket are There is a


    shortage.


    There is a shortage of salespersons, cleaners, and cashiers. Even the staff responsible for weighing


    are far from enough. You have to wait in line for ten minutes to buy a carte.


    Seeing so many people inside, Jacob was very frustrated and said, ¡°Hey! I should go out early to


    buy so that I can lie at home and watch TV without having toe here to join in the fun!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie smiled helplessly, and said, ¡°I wanted toe yesterday, but mom was hurt.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob hummed: ¡°Don¡¯t mention that stinkydy, you¡¯re making trouble all day long!¡±


    Having said that, Jacob couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°You said she caused so many things all day long,


    why didn¡¯t she break thew? If she identally touched the high-voltage line of thew and put


    her in jail for several years, then How great!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help being dumb, and smiled: ¡°Dad, if ire hears you, she doesn¡¯t know how sad


    she should be.¡±


    Jacob hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just talking to you, don¡¯t tell ire!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jacob sighed and said, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not talk about her, let¡¯s quickly buy the ingredients for the New


    Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Then let¡¯s start with the vegetable section. The first one to enter the supermarket has


    to buy vegetables, because if you don¡¯t pay attention to this dish, the rest will be picked by others


    and not fresh. .¡±


    As they talked, they came to the vegetable area.


    Although the vegetable area isrge, the shelves are densely arranged, and the aisles left in the


    middle are rtively narrow, which makes it easy to be crowded with more people.


    Charlie and Jacob were pushing the shopping cart into it, and suddenly they heard someone yelling:


    ¡°You dead old woman, blind? Didn¡¯t you see me mopping the floor? Don¡¯t you hurry away?¡±


    At this time, I heard a familiar voice again, and an old woman said in a solemn and aggrieved voice:


    ¡°Gena¡­why are you always mopping the floor under my feet? Your mop has been dragged under


    my feet a dozen back and forth!¡±


    It was Lady Wilson who spoke!


    At this time, she is wearing a green vest for supermarket employees, holding a roll of breakpoint


    stic bags for grocery shopping.


    And in front of her, stood a woman of five big and three thick, also wearing a green vest.


    This woman is Gena!


    At this moment, Gena was standing in front of her with a mop and deliberately poke her feet with


    the mop.


    Lady Wilson was almost knocked down by her several times, but she could only grab the edge of


    the shelf and begged bitterly: ¡°Gena, all the previous mistakes were all my fault. Please look at my


    age. , Don¡¯t be familiar with me!¡±


    Gena red at her and said contemptuously: ¡°Now I know to beg for mercy? Aren¡¯t you very


    arrogant before? Aren¡¯t you very arrogant when you scolded me?¡±


    Lady Wilson dare not speak when she yelled.


    Gena continued to sneer and said, ¡°I think of you as Lady Wilson riding in a luxury car and living in


    a vi. How moist your small life is! I didn¡¯t expect that you old thing is just a donkey shit! It looks


    like five people. Actually, it¡¯s not as good as a piece of shit! You despised me so much yesterday,


    don¡¯t you still have to work in the same supermarket as me?¡±

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    The noise between the two immediately attracted Jacob¡¯s attention.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at his mother, amazed that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    A momentter, he asked Charlie, ¡°Good son-inw, that¡­. Is that my mother? I can¡¯t be wrong,


    can I?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s indeed her.¡±


    Jacob eximed, ¡°She¡­ Why is she wearing a staff vest?! Did shee here to work?¡±


    Charlie nodded, ¡°It seems like it should be.¡±


    Jacob was surprised and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right, didn¡¯t Donald inject capital into the Wilson family?


    They also bought them a vi in Thompson First, so it¡¯s reasonable to assume that the family should


    be living a good life now!¡±


    The first thing you need to know is that you can¡¯t be a part of the world¡¯s most beautiful people.


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m doing here, but I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m doing here.


    Charlie spoke up at this time, ¡°I heard that it seems like Donald has already withdrawn his capital.¡±


    ¡°Divestment?¡± Jacob was shocked and said, ¡°This Donald is too unreliable, saying that he will


    withdraw his capital? So why did he withdraw his funds? I¡¯m sure with his assets, he doesn¡¯t care


    about investing that money in the Wilson Group, right?¡±


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders and smiled, ¡°We¡¯re not sure about that.¡±


    Just said, saw Gina again with a mop poked the Lady¡¯s ankle a few times, said in disgust: ¡°You bad


    old woman quickly get out of the way a little, always affect my mopping!¡±


    Lady Wilson choked: ¡°Gena, the supermarket leader gave me a job to help customers pull stic


    bags here, if I don¡¯t do well I¡¯ll be fired, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t give me a hard time, okay?¡±


    Gina snorted, ¡°I originally respected you, but as a result, you should know what you¡¯ve done


    yourself, it¡¯s called asking for it!¡±


    Saying that, Gina sneered a few times and gritted her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m telling you dead old woman, don¡¯t


    look at me as an uneducated rural old woman, but I¡¯m a person whose bones are very hard! And I


    especially don¡¯t like people looking down on me! It doesn¡¯t matter if you ever hit me, but you


    shouldn¡¯t insult me!¡±


    Afterwards, she put away the mop and deliberately bumped into her as she passed by Lady Wilson,


    knocking her into the shelf next to her and making her grimace in pain.


    However, after hitting her, Gina didn¡¯t bother with her any further and took the mop and went to mop


    the floor elsewhere.


    Lady Wilson stood there, the more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she became.


    In her heart she thought to herself in grief and anger, ¡°I¡¯ve been raised in the Wilson family for so


    many years, when have I ever been bullied like this! How outrageous!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s even more uneptable is that I¡¯m old enough now to be out doing this undignified temp


    work!¡±


    ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been in the Wilson family, but I haven¡¯t even personally washed a single


    teacup! Now, instead, you¡¯re in a supermarket, pulling stic bags for various customers to save


    them time!¡±


    ¡°But what other way can I do it if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t even get a chance to fill my stomach if I don¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work here temporarily, and I¡¯ll at least give back a hundred dors a day and manage a lunch¡­¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, neither Hannah nor Gina will be able to give me a bite to eat¡­¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t we be starving to death then?¡±


    Thinking of this, Lady Wilson was so grieved that she stood by the shelves alone and sobbed.


    When Jacob saw this, his heart was more or less not too tolerant and spoke to Charlie, ¡°Charlie ah,


    I see that your grandmother is really pitiful, she definitely wouldn¡¯te to this kind of ce to work


    unless she had to¡­¡±

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Dad, are you nning something?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t know what exactly Jacob¡¯s mood was at this time, but seeing that he was more or less


    unable to bear it, he thought that he might be trying to lend a hand to the Lady.


    At this point, only Jacob sighed and said, ¡°Seeing my own mother live such a life and do such a job


    with my own eyes, I, as a son, am definitely heartbroken, and it¡¯s not good for me to stand idly by.¡±


    At this point, Jacob suddenly changed his words, covered his eyes and spoke, ¡°But well, I didn¡¯t see


    anything! It was all an illusion just now!¡±


    After saying that, he quickly turned around and said to Charlie, ¡°Good son-inw, let¡¯s go buy some


    fish, shrimp, meat and eggs first, as for the vegetables, let¡¯s go buy them from another supermarket,


    what do you think?¡±


    How could Charlie not know what he meant, immediately smiled and said, ¡°Yes dad, I share your


    opinion, the food in this supermarket is really not too fresh, let¡¯s go to the marketter and buy it,


    first go see if there are any bigger Boston lobsters, if there are, buy a few for home!¡±


    Jacob smiled heedlessly and pointed his finger at Charlie, eximing, ¡°Still you understand me!


    Come on, let¡¯s go get lobster!¡±


    Although Jacob¡¯s heart, he did have more or less sympathy for his mother¡¯s experience.


    But he was not a fool.


    The Lady¡¯s mouth for so many years, he had already seen it clearly.


    When I dared my own family to go out, it was really no kindness at all, and even more so, no


    thought of the bloodline at all.


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been able to get a chance to do this.


    Later, when the Wilson family wasn¡¯t working, she had to think and do many disgusting things in


    order to be able to live in her own Thompson First Vi.


    Thepany has been in the process of creating a new generation of products and services.


    So, he also hoped that reality would teach Old Lady Wilson a little bit of a profound lesson.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was not going to give any help to Lady Wilson until shepletely repented.


    It¡¯s not just a matter of time, it¡¯s also a matter of time before we get to know each other.


    The cashier area was now filled with long lines in front of every cashier.


    Charlie and Jacob waited in line for more than twenty minutes before they finally reached one of the


    cashiers.


    Seeing that it was about to be his turn to check out, Jacob was busy walking to the shopping trolley


    and said to Charlie, ¡°Good son-inw, you take something in the back for the cashier to scan, and


    I¡¯ll bag it in the front.¡±


    Charlie nodded, Jacob stepped into the cashier channel first, and before Charlie went up to get the


    merchandise, he first said to the cashier, ¡°Come four stic bags, want the biggest.¡±


    The cashier nodded and said, ¡°Big bags for fifty cents each.¡±


    He said, bowing his head from the drawer beside him, he took out fourrge stic bags and


    handed them to Jacob.


    Jacob received the stic bag and looked up subconsciously, boarding up and eximed, ¡°Oh my,


    sister-inw?! What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! It¡¯s¡­. Is it you?!¡±


    In front of the cash register, Hannah, wearing a supermarket employee vest, looked at Jacob with


    the same stunned amazement!


    She never dreamed that she would run into Jacob when she was forced toe out to work as a


    temp and a cashier!


    Another look at that young man on the other side who was looking out that thing from the shopping


    cart, isn¡¯t that the Wilson family¡¯s wasteful son-inw, Charlie!


    As soon as Hannah saw Charlie take out a thickened stic bag containing several superb


    lobsters, her heart immediately sourly surmised, ¡°I¡¯ve been starving all day and night, and have


    been standing here all morning, and still haven¡¯t waited for the supermarket management¡¯s lunch,


    but they¡¯re lucky to have bought such a big bag full of lobsters! How is it that the difference in living


    standards between the two families, who also live in Thompson First, is so great!¡±

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    Charlie also saw Hannah at this time.


    Seeing Hannah in a supermarket green vest, Charlie suddenly felt a little funny.


    What came to his mind was the time when Hannah was a hard worker in the ck coal kiln.


    I wonder if ck Coal Kiln gave Hannah her work clothes back then?


    Not to mention what Hannah really looks like in her ck coal kiln overalls.


    Hannah was having a hard time at this point.


    She had a bitter hatred for Charlie, that really had a bitter hatred.


    When she set the trap for ine in the first ce, it was Charlie who rushed over and ruined it for


    her.


    That doesn¡¯t count.


    The worst part was that Charlie donated all her money to charity and sent her to the ck Coal


    Kiln.


    When she remembered the time in the ck Coal Kiln, Hannah¡¯s heart was so ufortable that


    she wanted to die, and her heart could not help but shout angrily, ¡°This damned Charlie! He¡¯s the


    one who sent me to the ck coal kiln for so many days, I gave so much and all I got was a body


    covered in venereal disease and a child, if it wasn¡¯t for him, how could I be so miserable today¡­¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more she gnashed her teeth at Charlie.


    So, seeing Charlieing to buy something, she immediately said with a cold face, ¡°Please change


    the cashier, I¡¯m suspending the service here!¡±


    Charlie wasn¡¯t angry and said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you bullying an honest person in a clear


    way? We¡¯ve been waiting in line for so long to get to the front of the line, and so many people have


    checked out and left before, so why is the service suspended at our ce?¡±


    Hannah said in annoyance, ¡°I want to take a break, can¡¯t I suspend the service? You think you own


    this supermarket too? You¡¯re just whining to me! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not going to give you a thing


    today! You can go with whomever you like, but not with me!¡±


    Jacob was dissatisfied, and with a bit of anger, he said, ¡°I said sister-inw, you¡¯re going a bit too


    far, we¡¯re the customers here, customers are God, you¡¯re the cashier here, you just want to serve


    God properly, why are you still acting up with us?¡±


    As soon as Hannah heard him say that she wanted to serve him as God, she became annoyed and


    rebuked loudly, ¡°Jacob, I am your sister-inw no matter what, as the saying goes, elder sister-in-


    law is like a mother, younger brother-inw is a son, and you even asked me to serve you, do you


    have any respect for the old and the young in your heart? Get the hell out of here! Don¡¯t bother me


    here!¡±


    Jacob exploded and took off, ¡°Also the elder sister-inw is like a mother, just a stinky bitch like you,


    also worthy to say these four words to me?¡±


    Hannah mmed the sweeping gun in her hand and shouted angrily, ¡°Jacob who the fuck are you


    calling a stinking bitch?!¡±


    Jacob trailed off, ¡°Says you, what? No?¡±


    Hannah hated, ¡°You¡­. You¡­¡­.. You¡­¡­.. If you say another word, I¡¯ll scratch that old face of


    yours to pieces!¡±


    At that moment, a man in full uniform shouted angrily, ¡°Station 8, what are you doing?! Why are you


    yelling at the customers?!¡±


    Hannah was shocked for a moment!


    Looking up, it was the manager of the cashier¡¯s department!


    She was afraid of offending the supermarket¡¯s leadership and being swept away, so she hurriedly


    exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ah manager, I¡¯m meeting my own rtives, so a couple of jokes.¡±


    Saying that, she pointed at Jacob and said, ¡°This man is called Jacob, my husband¡¯s own brother,


    you don¡¯t mind!¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hearing this, the cashier¡¯s expression softened a bit.


    In the past few years, there have been a lot of people who have been in the process of getting into


    the business of buying and selling products.

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    Originally, Hannah came looking for a job today, applying for a casual job that pays 100 a day.


    However, after a few conversations, he heard that Hannah had attended college, so he asked her to


    try cashiering.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The cashier¡¯s work wasn¡¯t tiring, and a hundred and fifty a day was fifty more than the odd jobs, so


    Hannah naturally agreed to it with glee.


    If there is no problem, the manager is naturally willing to let Hannah continue to work, but if she


    dares to curse with customers at the cashier¡¯s counter, then this person definitely cannot be


    retained.


    The good news is that she was joking with her own family members, so there¡¯s nothing to be harsh


    about it.


    So, that manager opened his mouth to remind, ¡°It¡¯s better to be influential in the workce, and


    your own rtives don¡¯t joke around in the workce, understand?¡±


    Hannah hurriedly nodded her head vigorously and said tteringly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be a


    next time!¡±


    The manager hmmmed and turned and prepared to leave.


    At this time, Jacob spoke up, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the manager here?¡±


    The manager turned around again, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Jacob said coldly, ¡°I want to file aint against you!¡±


    The manager was surprised and asked, ¡°Youined about me? Why?¡±


    Jacob pointed at Hannah and said angrily, ¡°The employees under your hands are attacking me


    physically and verbally abusing me for no reason, and you don¡¯t even care! This is a clear


    dereliction of duty! Is this how you usually indulge your men?¡±


    The manager looked confused, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two rted?¡±


    Jacob cursed, ¡°Bah! Who¡¯s rted to her?¡±


    The manager was even more puzzled and pointed at Hannah, ¡°She said so!¡±


    Jacob said despicably, ¡°You believe whatever she says? Looks like you really were derelict in your


    duties! I thought you two were rted! How else could you be so conniving and shielding her?!¡±


    The manager¡¯s heart thudded and hurriedly and politely asked, ¡°Sir, you are not rted to Hannah?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s head held high and said coldly, ¡°Of course not! I don¡¯t even know her! My son-inw and I


    came to buy something, and we finally got in line for half a day, and then she insisted that she was


    on break and told us to go to another line, which is not intentionally difficult? And you just lied to me,


    you heard me, right?!¡±


    The manager suddenly panicked and quickly looked at Hannah, questioning, ¡°What the hell is going


    on! If you don¡¯t make it clear to me, you won¡¯t have to do it!¡±


    Hannah was terrified too!


    When she saw Jacob and Charlie, she had a powerful fire in her heart, so she first disqualified


    Jacob regardless of the situation.


    But what I didn¡¯t expect was for Jacob to go andin to his own leader!


    Isn¡¯t that like smashing your own job!


    When she got here, she quickly begged, ¡°Jacob, talk to the manager, we¡¯re family, I¡¯m your sister-in-


    law, if I¡¯ve done anything wrong, I¡¯ll apologize to you, but don¡¯t joke about my work, I¡¯m begging you,


    okay?¡±


    Jacob red at her and said to that manager, ¡°Look at this person, and she¡¯s still believing here, I


    don¡¯t even fucking know her, she¡¯s my sister-inw when she opens her mouth and my sister-inw


    when she closes her mouth, in your ce, can you stand it?¡±


    Hannah hurriedly exined, ¡°Manager! Don¡¯t listen to him! I¡¯m really his sister-inw!¡±


    Jacob looked at that manager, patted him on the shoulder, and asked him with a nk expression,


    ¡°If I say now that I¡¯m really your father, do you believe me?¡±

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    The manager of the supermarket¡¯s cashier department heard this and immediately understood in his


    mind.


    ¡°It turns out that not only did this Hannah sh with customers and shout at them, but she even


    made mischief in front of me in front of them, which is outrageous!¡±


    ¡°This kind of person, keeping her here in this job, there¡¯s no telling how many customers she¡¯s going


    to offend, and she might end up getting me in trouble!¡±


    ¡°No! Such a person must be told to get out of here immediately!¡±


    Thinking of this, the manager of the cashier department said harshly without hesitation, ¡°Hannah, I


    kindly let you work as a temporary worker, but I didn¡¯t expect you to treat customers so badly! In


    that case, I don¡¯t think you need to do anything, so hand over the keys to the cash register, take off


    your vest right now, and get out of here right now!¡±


    Hannah copsed!


    I thought to myself, ¡°I came here early in the morning to look for a job and stayed up all morning


    exhausted!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the lunch shift, and I was looking forward to going to the staff cafeteria for a


    fierce meal and filling my belly, but I didn¡¯t expect to be fired by the manager!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This way, not only do I have no lunch to fall back on, but I don¡¯t even have $150 a day to fall back


    on!¡±


    Thinking of this, Hannah cried and begged, ¡°Manager! I¡¯m begging you manager, please don¡¯t fire


    me, I¡¯m waiting for this job to support my family!¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to be able to do that, but I think I¡¯m going to be able to do that. I beg you to


    be merciful and forgive me this time, I will never dare again!¡±


    The manager scowled and said: ¡°Hannah, you are too good at making up stories. One step forward


    you say the customer is your brother-inw, and the next you say your husband and son are


    paralyzed at home. What am I pulling here?¡±


    Hannah cried out, ¡°Manager! I¡¯m really not pulling any punches, manager!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Jacob and cried, ¡°Jacob, I beg you to tell the truth to the manager


    and plead for me, your brother and Harold and the others are now crippled, I have to rely on my


    sry to support them ah!¡±


    Jacob trailed off, ¡°You¡¯re such an interesting person, is it interesting to always be messing around


    here? You just called me your brother-inw for no reason, and now you¡¯ve set me up with a


    brother? It¡¯s not over, is it?¡±


    That manager was in a rage and reprimanded loudly, ¡°Hannah, if you don¡¯t get out of here, I¡¯ll have


    security kick you out!¡±


    Hannah saw that the matter could not be reversed, and stared at Jacob with hatred, then said to


    that manager, ¡°In that case, trouble you to settle the sry for the morning, a hundred and fifty a


    day, I¡¯ve been working here for a morning, how about giving me eighty or one hundred?¡±


    The manager cursed: ¡°I found out that you¡¯re really not generally thick-skinned, work to make you


    do this, and still have the face to ask me for money? Get out! Get out of here!¡±


    Hannah said in exasperation, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the money, then I won¡¯t leave!¡±


    Thepany has been in the process of developing the new product for the past two years, and is


    now in the process of developing the new product for the future.


    At this time, that manager directly greeted a few security guards and took off, ¡°Take the vest off this


    woman and drive her straight out!¡±

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    Hannah copsed and shouted, ¡°What right do you have to drag me out? Why don¡¯t you pay me on the basis


    of my sry?!¡±


    But no matter how loudly she screamed, no one took pity on her, let alone sympathized with her.


    Seeing Hannah being dragged out of the supermarket, that manager with a guilty face said to Charlie Wade


    and Jacob Wilson, ¡°Two, but this matter is really sorry, I am the one who used the wrong person, I apologize


    to you two!¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded and spoke, ¡°The main fault in this matter is not yours, but you are also partly to


    me, and this is called improper use of people!¡±


    Then, Jacob Wilson sighed andmented, ¡°Yeah in the end, it¡¯s still your eyes aren¡¯t very good.¡±


    The manager nodded repeatedly in embarrassment, ¡°You are right in your criticism, I will definitely


    improve more in the future!¡±


    Jacob Wilson stretched out his hand and patted his shoulder, speaking in the tone


    of a senior mentioning a younger generation, ¡°Sharpen your skills!¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes!¡± The manager kept nodding, then hurriedly greeted a cashier who had just returned from


    dinner for a shift, saying, ¡°Jonathan, hurry over and pay the bill for these two customers, they¡¯ve been


    dyed for a long time!¡±


    That cashier hurriedly ran over, opened theputer and helped Charlie Wade and Jacob Wilson pay the


    bill.


    It was the first time in the history of thepany that thepany has been able to offer a service to the


    public.


    After Hannah was kicked out of the supermarket, she hadn¡¯t eaten any rice for dozens of hours, and was


    on the verge of fainting from hunger, with her entire head dizzy and her front stuck to her back.


    She also really didn¡¯t have the strength to get another temp job, so she had to


    walk home.


    As soon as she returned to Thomson¡¯s vi, Hannah sat down on the sofa, not


    even having the strength to raise her eyelids.


    The first thing that you need to do is to take care of your own family, and you will


    be able to do that. Why are you back?¡±


    Hannah cursed and said, ¡°Forget about it! Fuck! It¡¯s really pissing me off!¡± Wendy quickly asked after


    her, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Hannah¡¯s eyes were red, tears came to her eyes, choking out, ¡°I went out with your grandmother to look for


    a job, and found that just supermarkets are now hiring a lot of temporary workers, and the wages can also


    be daily, we went in to consult, your grandmother is old, people let her go to the vegetable area to help


    customers specifically pull stic bags, let me go as a cashier, the result¡­. ¡°


    At this point, Hannah sobbed emotionally and cried out, ¡°Who knew that I would meet Jacob Wilson and


    Charlie Wade, the two bastards who were being stabbed by a thousand knives! Screwed me out of my


    job¡­¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy gritted her teeth in anger as she heard this, ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far! How can you bully people so


    much!¡±


    Saying that, she hurriedly asked again, ¡°Mom, are you going toe in for the half day¡¯s pay then? If it¡¯s


    coming, you give me some first, I¡¯ll go buy some steamed buns and go to the diner and fry two dishes to


    bring back¡­¡±


    At this point, Wendy¡¯s eyes reddened and she sobbed, ¡°Dad and brother have cried in bed several times


    from hunger, it¡¯s so pitiful¡­¡±


    When Hannah heard this, she wailed and pounded her chest, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bastard


    Jacob Wilson! I was kicked out by the manager and worked all morning without settling a single penny


    ah¡­¡±

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    Hannah suddenly felt that the hellish life now is not as bad as it was in the ck coal mine.


    As she cried, she thought back to her life in the ck coal kiln and sighed in her heart, ¡°At first in the ck


    coal kiln, although the environment was indeed a little worse, at least I could eat enough every day after


    following that overseer!¡±


    ¡°Not only do I not have to go hungry, but I also don¡¯t have to work much every day, and I can yell at Linda


    and her family, which is pretty cool when you think about it.¡±


    ¡°And¡­. And....... And that overseer, although he was a bit ugly and dirty, but he


    was really good at that, and on some level, he also made her experience


    something she had never experienced before¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Hannah sighed long and cried to Wendy, who was beside her, ¡°Wendy, what kind of life do


    you call this family of ours! Day in and day out it¡¯s either this or that, a little money has gone down the


    drain, apany has gone


    bankrupt, and now I¡¯m borrowing to live in someone else¡¯s vi without even a bite to eat, when will this kind


    of life ever end¡­¡±


    Wendy also did not shed tears and choked, ¡°Mom, I also can¡¯t understand, our family used to live quite


    well in all aspects, and I was also very close to Brother Gerald, and we were about to get married, and


    then all of a sudden it¡¯s not as good as one day¡­¡±


    Hannah sighed and said, ¡°Some other day it will be necessary to go to the temple to pay homage, if this


    continues, my little life will be tossed away¡­.¡±


    Wendy said, ¡°Mom, now that I think about it carefully, it seems like our family started to go through bad luck


    right after Grandma¡¯s birthday that time before.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Hannah was surprised and asked, ¡°Which birthday?¡±


    Wendy said, ¡°Justst time ah,st birthday banquet, Gerald brother gave


    grandmother a Hetian jade Buddha, Wendell, also sent someone to give


    grandmother a jade Buddha medallion.¡±


    Hannah nodded, ¡°I remember, that emerald Buddha medallion of Wendell was


    worth a lot of money, it was said to be worth three to four million¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, Hannah eximed regretfully, ¡°Pity! That emerald Buddha medallion, along with the rest


    of your grandmother¡¯s antique jewelry, was seized by the bank.¡±


    Wendy said, ¡°At that birthday banquet, Charlie Wade even asked to borrow money from his grandmother to


    treat some Mrs. Lewis at that orphanage, do you still remember?¡±


    ¡°Remember ah.¡± Hannah gritted her teeth and scolded, ¡°That stinky hangman Charlie Wade, borrowing


    money for the birthday banquet, he was also really bold, and in the end, he was scolded by your grandmother


    and scuttled away, I¡¯m happy when I think about it!¡±


    Wendy said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to say that, I¡¯m trying to say that I always feel that our


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    family has been constantly unlucky since that night¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Hannah frowned and asked her, ¡°What was the first unlucky thing that happened?¡±


    Wendy was busy, ¡°The first one is the day after the birthday feast, ah! I went to the Emgrand Group with


    Gerald brother, wanting to send invitations to the vice chairman of the Emgrand Group, Doris, and


    incidentally also climbing up the


    rtionship, and I ran into Charlie Wade downstairs at the Emgrand Group¡­¡± ¡°Charlie Wade?¡± Hannah


    asked after her, ¡°What did Charlie Wade go to do?¡±


    Wendy said, ¡°Charlie Wade said at the time that he was applying for a job at the Emgrand Group, then


    Brother Gerald and I mocked him, and then something strange happened right after that¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the weird thing?!¡±

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    Wendy said, ¡°I went upstairs with Brother Gerald to see Doris, but Doris didn¡¯t see us, and also had people


    bring words to say that Emgrand Group doesn¡¯t cooperate with such low quality trash like us, and then


    Brother Gerald was also


    beaten by the security guards of Emgrand Group¡­.¡±


    Saying that, Wendy added, ¡°And then, the Emgrand Group terminated the cooperation with Gerald brother¡¯s


    family, Gerald brother¡¯s father and uncle were very angry, from then on, Gerald brother and I also drifted


    apart, and then his uncle Mr. White was still somehow close to Charlie Wade, and even gave that big vi


    next door to Charlie Wade¡­. ¡°


    ¡°And then, the contract that ire Wilson Wilson had negotiated with the


    Emgrand Group was also terminated by the Emgrand Group because of


    grandmother¡¯s broken promises, and since then, our family has been going downhill¡­¡±


    ¡°Wendell pursued ire Wilson Wilson and chased after him, and his family went bankrupt, and his entire


    family disappeared for no reason¡­¡±


    ¡°Jason Grant of the Grant family also pursued ire Wilson Wilson and ended up disappearing along with


    his father, and to this day the Grant family is still offering a heavy reward for their whereabouts¡­¡±


    ¡°Keh Wilson came to our family, originally to support our family, but he was also beaten by Charlie


    Wade, and not only lost his ability to be a man, but also


    returned to Eastcliff in disgrace¡­¡±


    ¡°Keh Wilsonter gave me to Jeffrey Weaver, and Jeffrey also despised Charlie Wade, as a result,


    both Jeffrey and his father disappeared, and now the business is inherited by his family¡¯s illegitimate son,


    and I¡¯ve also heard that the two of them are now digging for ginseng at the foot of Golim Mountain, I don¡¯t


    know if that¡¯s true or not¡­¡±


    Hannah was starving, and when she heard this, she suddenly sat up, pped the coffee table, and roared


    angrily, ¡°That son of a bitch Charlie Wade! He¡¯s the one who sent me to the ck coal mine in the first


    ce! Fuck! In my opinion, he¡¯s


    the one behind it all!¡±


    Wendy hurriedly asked her, ¡°Mom, do you think this Charlie Wade is hiding some kind of strength?


    Otherwise, how could he have so much influence that no one is a match for him?!¡±


    ¡°Strength?¡± Hannah left her mouth open and said despicably, ¡°That orphan, what kind of strength can he


    have? He doesn¡¯t even deserve to mention the word strength!¡±


    Wendy asked rhetorically, ¡°Then how can he get so many big names to pay him the utmost respect? It


    proves that he must still have some skills we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    Hannah gritted her teeth and said, ¡°All he¡¯s good at is wooing people!¡±


    Wendy shook her head and said, ¡°I think he must still have real skills, otherwise it¡¯s impossible for so many


    big people to be deceived by him¡­¡±


    Said Wendy seriously, ¡°It¡¯s possible that he really knows something about feng shui! Maybe he used feng


    shui behind our backs to give us some kind of trick, that¡¯s why our family is getting more and more


    unlucky!¡±


    Hannah suddenly red her eyes wide open and spoke out of turn, ¡°When you say it like that, it seems like


    there¡¯s some truth to it! He must have made that feng shui bureau for us, making us more and more unlucky


    and him more and more awesome!¡±


    Wendy nodded her head in a row and said, ¡°I think that¡¯s 80% of it! How else could he, a hanging son-in-


    law, be so powerful all of a sudden? Mom, we have to do something!¡±


    Hannah said with a wry face, ¡°What can I do? We can¡¯t even eat right now, if we want to fight with Charlie


    Wade and his family, we should at least have a backer!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy was busy saying, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about fighting with Charlie Wade mom, we haven¡¯t fought him


    before, and it¡¯s even more impossible now¡­¡±


    Said Wendy with an eager face, ¡°Mom, ire Wilson Wilson is my cousin no matter what, Charlie Wade is


    my cousin-inw even if he is no matter what, we might as well take the initiative to show him goodwill and


    then beg them to give us a hand, it¡¯s really no good, I can go and be a third mistress for Charlie Wade!¡±

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    Hannah became anxious once she heard Wendy say that she was willing to go as a mistress for Charlie


    Wade.


    She blurted out, ¡°Wendy! Are you out of your mind? It¡¯s not good for you to be a mistress to anyone, you


    have to be a mistress to that kind of hangman, how is he worthy of you?¡±


    Wendy sighed and quietly said, ¡°Mom, now I really think that Charlie Wade is actually quite a good person,


    handsome, responsible, and a good person, much better than Gerald.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Hannah red at her and said offhandedly, ¡°Just Charlie Wade is


    that kind of stinky hangman, he¡¯s not even worthy of lifting your shoes!¡±


    Wendy said with a bitter smile, ¡°What have I been doing myself for almost a year now? I was the phoenix that


    soared into the sky before, falling in a straight line to now even worse than a vige free-range chicken.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Said Wendy, her entire body has been unable to control her sobbing: ¡°Mom, look at me now, my reputation is


    completely ruined, how can there be any man willing to take a second look at me¡­¡±


    Hannah saw Wendy¡¯s face filled with tears and hugged her head in a


    heartbreaking manner,forting her, ¡°Good daughter, we can¡¯t think like that, you know? What¡¯s a


    reputation? What¡¯s more important than living well?¡±


    Saying that, Hannah said, ¡°Besides, you haven¡¯t been with many men at all, Gerald is one, Keh Wilson


    is one, Jeffrey Weaver is one, and that adds up to three men, doesn¡¯t it? You¡¯re in your twenties. You¡¯ve


    been with three men.


    What¡¯s that? How many girls have slept with more guys than you before they even graduated from college,


    and they¡¯re not afraid of having their reputations ruined?¡±


    Wendy cried and shook her head, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s different, it¡¯s not the same, dating in college, it¡¯s a closed little


    society, it¡¯s okay to make and build whatever you want for four years, as soon as you graduate, who else


    knows?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m different, when I was with Brother Gerald, who in all of Aurouss Hilll didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Later with Keh Wilson, it was also known all over town!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a bad reputation ever since, and everyone knows I¡¯m with a man who¡¯s older than my father, so


    who can look up to me?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the fact that it waster treated as merchandise by Keh Wilson and given directly to


    Jeffrey, a matter that no one in Aurouss Hilll even knows about¡­¡±


    Hannah was filled with pain and choked, ¡°Good daughter, I don¡¯t me you for this, I me mom, your


    father and your grandmother! If it wasn¡¯t for us seeing money, we wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything to push


    you into the fire¡­¡±


    Saying that, she raised her hand and pped herself in the face, saying angrily,


    ¡°Mom is sorry! Mom¡¯s not human!¡±


    Wendy hurriedly grabbed her hand and cried, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t me you for this, I did it voluntarily at that time¡­.


    It was me who couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of money and wanted to sacrifice myself for glory and wealth, it


    has nothing to do with you, don¡¯t beat yourself up like that¡­¡±


    Hannah cried and eximed, ¡°What kind of sin do you think this is that I¡¯ve done well! How did a good day


    turn out like this¡­¡±


    Wendy nodded her head incessantly at the side and said, ¡°Like now, I can¡¯t endure it anymore, and to say it


    from the bottom of my heart, now, as long as I can live a peaceful and stable life, not to mention being a


    mistress for Charlie Wade, even if I¡¯m a fornicating girl for Charlie Wade, I¡¯m willing to¡­¡±


    At this point, Wendy cried, ¡°To this day, I have only truly begun to envy ire Wilson Wilson¡­¡±


    ¡°At the earliest, everyone thought she had ruined her life by marrying a loser¡­¡±


    ¡°But who would have thought that this piece of trash she married would have


    treated her consistently for four years¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this trash, who works and beats and scolds for her, even if the whole worldughs at him, he


    won¡¯t leave ire Wilson Wilson for half a step¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s even more precious is that this waste-like man was able to go against the grain and be the


    Master Wade respected by everyone in the entire Aurouss Hilll high society, isn¡¯t that a proper super


    potential?¡±


    ¡°Now look, a man like Charlie Wade is really the most reliable¡­¡± ¡°As for Gerald¡¯s stream, even


    if he¡¯s rich, what can he do?¡±


    ¡°At a critical moment, isn¡¯t it still a big disaster that each of them is flying?¡±


    After hearing these words from Wendy, Hannah was slightly stunned and whirled with emotion, ¡°You¡¯re


    right¡­. This girl, ire Wilson Wilson, looks foolish, but she didn¡¯t expect to be really wise!¡±

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    ¡°Others have been looking at this, thinking about that, thinking about that and thinking about this, picking


    and choosing among 10,000 others, but ended up picking a pile of shit instead¡­.¡±


    ¡°In favor of this ire Wilson Wilson, who doesn¡¯tpete or pick and choose, the old man arranged for


    her to marry a stinky shit¡­¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that stinky shit could one day turn to gold¡­¡±


    Wendy nodded her head and said seriously, ¡°If there is a chance, I must get closer to Charlie Wade, even if


    he doesn¡¯t look down on me, it¡¯s good to give our family a little help more or less, at a time like this, no one


    outside can be relied on, one is not as good as Charlie Wade¡­¡±


    Hannah sighed and said, ¡°Suit yourself, mom just got excited and is even more


    hungry, help me go back to the house and lie down for a while, wait for your


    grandmother to finish her shift and we¡¯ll have food¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    Lady Wilson has been pulling stic bags for customers at the supermarket all day.


    It¡¯s the kind of stic bag that you find in supermarkets, and when you pull on it,


    it generates static electricity.


    However, Old Lady Wilson was quite content. Because at noon she had a free lunch from the supermarket¡¯s


    employee cafeteria. This is the most delicious meal Lady Wilson has ever eaten in her life. The food is


    nothing special, not only is it not very good, but it¡¯s not very greasy. But Old Lady Wilson has been hungry for


    too long.


    At such times, giving her a bowl of white rice, that¡¯s already equal to the delicacy of heaven¡¯s grace, and if


    you add a meat and vegetable dish or two, it¡¯s really


    refreshing to the soul. It¡¯s not just a matter of time, it¡¯s also a matter of time. On


    the contrary, the old woman was also gradually feeling somewhat amused.


    Busy until 5:00 p.m., it was supposed to be the end of the day, and the foreman


    came and gave her a hundred dors and said to her, ¡°Lady, what a great job


    you¡¯ve done today, will youe back tomorrow? Tomorrow¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, noon is the time of greatest


    shortage, if youe tomorrow, pay two hundred a day!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lady Wilson was overjoyed as she carefully pocketed the hundred dors and said excitedly, ¡°Then


    I¡¯lle back tomorrow!¡±


    The foreman nodded in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s fine, then you can go back to rest first, tomorrow is still nine in


    the morning.¡±


    Lady Wilson agreed excitedly, then she suddenly remembered something and


    spoke up, ¡°Foreman, what time does our cafeteria open in the afternoon?¡± The foreman said, ¡°Dinner is


    at 6pm.¡±


    Lady Wilson was busy asking, ¡°Then¡­. Can I go to the cafeteria for another meal then?¡±


    The foreman said with some difficulty, ¡°But an employee is issued one meal coupon and managed one


    meal a day, but didn¡¯t you already receive a meal coupon at noon?¡±


    When Old Lady Wilson heard this, she nodded her head somewhat lost, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯lle back tomorrow


    then!¡±


    When the foreman saw her lost look, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her and said, ¡°How about this Lady, you work


    overtime until seven o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll apply to the manager and give you a meal coupon, then you go to the canteen


    and eat before you go home, do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Lady Wilson was thrilled to hear this, and surmised, ¡°Two more hours of pulling


    stic bags, and then you can have another meal? Then of course I¡¯ll say yes!¡± So she was so excited


    that she said, ¡°Good foreman! Thank you Foreman!¡±

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    Lady Wilson has never been so happy as she is today, shaking all over for a meal.


    She kept busy at the supermarket ording to the foreman, and finally got the meal coupon she had been


    thinking about at 7pm.


    It¡¯s not just a matter of time, it¡¯s also a matter of time.


    It was too much to eat, and she rested in ce on her seat in the cafeteria for half an hour before she stood up


    with her hands on the table, barely able to stand up.


    Eat, drink, and be whole.


    Lady Wilson wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and touched her belly


    with the palm of her hand, contentedlymenting to herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that eating after thisbor would


    taste so good! It¡¯s been a long day!¡±


    Then, the Lady looked at the time and found that it was already past eight o¡¯clock,


    so she nned to hurry home.


    It¡¯s not just a matter of time, it¡¯s also a matter of time.


    Thinking that her son and grandson were still lying in bed and hungry, Mrs. Wilson rushed to the window of


    the canteen and opened her mouth to ask the staff member who was getting ready to leave work: ¡°Excuse me


    to ask, do we still need these leftovers and leftover steamed buns and rice?¡±


    The other looked at her and said with a helpless look on his face, ¡°No way Lady, you¡¯ve eaten for three


    people by yourself and you¡¯re still not full?¡±


    Lady Wilson wiped her mouth in embarrassment and said with apensatory smile, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m full, the


    children at home are still hungry, you don¡¯t know ah, almost two days and two nights without food.¡±


    The other asked in surprise, ¡°Seriously? In what age are people still unable to eat?¡±


    Lady Wilson¡¯s face was on fire, embarrassed, ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t know, my family this period of time, something


    happened, the family¡¯s eldest daughter-inw, ah, with breast cancer, found out is the advanced stage, now


    are almost dead ball, my


    eldest son in order to treat her, spent all the family¡¯s money¡­¡­.¡± Now, I¡¯m going to go back to


    the old days.


    It¡¯s really very cool!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The first thing that I want to do is to get rid of the Lady.


    So, making up rumors that Hannah was dying of breast cancer in front of others made her feel a thrill of


    revenge.


    The cafeteria staff gasped at this, ¡°Huh? Late stage breast cancer, that¡¯s too bad¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all!¡± Lady Wilson sighed long and hard, ¡°Hey¡­. My eldest daughter-in-w has advanced breast


    cancer, and my second daughter-inw is even worse!¡±


    The staff hurriedly asked, ¡°Lady, what¡¯s wrong with your second daughter-inw again?¡±


    Lady Wilson said with a regretful face, ¡°Second daughter-inw already had uremia, living on dialysis all day


    long, and as a result, on the way to the hospital for dialysis a while ago, she got hit by a car again and had


    her legs amputated from the buttocks down¡­¡±


    The staff was scared, ¡°Is this¡­. . this bad?¡±


    Lady Wilson had a face like this: ¡°What is this? Worse is yet toe!¡± The staff pursued, ¡°What


    could be worse?¡±


    Lady Wilsonmented and said, ¡°My second son¡¯s wife, who lost her legs and had to go to the hospital for


    dialysis, was already miserable enough, but she ended up having a stroke again, and now she¡¯s crooked all


    day long, smacking and


    twitching, just like that movie Country Love, which is even worse than their


    condition.¡±

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    She hated that life really was as miserable as she had made it up to be! I even want her to be as


    miserable as possible! But how did the staff know that she was totally believing it.


    The staff felt that normal people, who have nothing better to do than to curse their own families out of thin


    air? So what the Lady said must be true.


    So she said with iparable sympathy, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re still out working at such an old age, it¡¯s not


    easy for your family to be in such a mess one after another.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She said, ¡°Lady, we still have seven or eight steamed buns left, almost four servings of rice, and a little


    leftover food base. I¡¯ll pack some for you to bring back!¡±


    Lady Wilson was excited, but still managed to suppress her ecstatic mood and said with a forlorn face,


    ¡°Where would I get a lunch box¡­. My two daughters-in-w are dying, I can¡¯t afford to buy that thing¡­¡±


    She said, the Lady drew the stic bag hanging by the counter and said offhand, ¡°How about this big sister,


    you put all those leftovers in a stic bag for me and I¡¯ll carry them home.¡±


    The staff nodded eagerly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with that, as long as you don¡¯t mind!¡± Lady Wilson panicked, ¡°No


    dislike, no dislike!¡±


    It was the first time I had a chance to see the world.


    Lady Wilson regretted it a bit once she got started, thinking, ¡°So much leftover food, it¡¯s too damn heavy!


    How can we carry this back?¡±


    But then I thought, ¡°No, we have to carry back whatever we say, with this food, the family can at least cover


    two days, otherwise the hundred dors I earned today would be enough for what?¡±


    With that in mind, she could only thank her as she bit the bullet and carried the four bags of food home.


    They¡¯re not the only ones who have a good understanding of the world. I¡¯m not sure if this is the case, but


    I¡¯m not sure if it is.


    Come to think of it, it¡¯s better to take the bus.


    The newest addition to thepany¡¯s portfolio is the newest addition to thepany¡¯s portfolio.


    The first thing I noticed was that the old man was not a good boy.


    In fact, she has long known that local senior citizens, who reach the age of 65 or older, can go to the civil


    affairs department to get a senior citizen card for free bus rides.


    However, before the Lady Wilson, never take the bus out, are full-time drivers, special car pick-up, that time


    she, how to look at the free ride on public transport card for the elderly?


    For her at the time, not to mention using this card, even having this card was humiliating.


    But now she regretted it, and at the same time muttered in her heart, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll wait until after the New


    Year and after people go to work, and then I¡¯ll hurry up and get my senior citizen card, that way at least it¡¯s


    free to take public transportation, and if I save a few dors a day, I can save a lot in a month.¡±


    Carrying severalrge bags of food, Lady Wilson returned to the Thompson First Vi with great difficulty.


    Walking into the entrance of Thompson First, she was about to swipe the gate when a well-dressed,


    middle-aged woman held her nose and shouted at her, ¡°Where¡¯s the Lady from? You¡¯re walking here with


    slop? Do you know what this ce is? It¡¯s Thompson First! You won¡¯t be able to afford any house here for


    several lifetimes!¡±


    Lady Wilson was tired of vomiting blood, and when she saw a woman pop up out of nowhere and scream at


    her, she cursed angrily, ¡°Fart your mother! Do you know where I live? I live in vi A04! Have a look at that


    bird of yours, fancy as a pheasant, I¡¯d say you live in an outlying t at best!¡±


    As soon as the woman heard this, she rushed over in anger and smacked Lady Wilson directly, cursing,


    ¡°Dead old woman, my mother¡¯s set of t more than 20 million, and you fucking dare to mock me? You¡¯re so


    poor, and you dare to say


    you live in a vi, you fucking deserve it!¡±

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    The newpany is expected to be the first in the world to be awarded the title of ¡°The New York Times¡± by


    the US Securities and Exchange Commission.


    The woman smacked her and cursed in a rage, ¡°Bad old woman, all fucking eating pig food, and stilling to


    Thompson First to pretend to be a pussy, what a fucking brainiac!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately yelled to the security guard not far away, ¡°Hey, hurry up ande here, are


    you fucking blind? I spent over 20 million dors on a house with you and this is how you serve honored


    homeowners like us? Who is going to protect the owners¡¯ feelings and interests when a bad old woman like


    this pig and dog mixes in?¡±


    Security is nervous too.


    Lady Wilson looked somewhat haggard and full of fatigue, not like an Lady from a wealthy family at a nce.


    In addition, she carried fourrge stic bags in her hands, which were filled with steamed buns and rice, as


    well as a messy looking vegetable soup, which is even more uncharacteristic of the owners of the Thompson


    First.


    So, he hurriedly said to that Lady, ¡°Excuse me Lady, we are a private residence, idle people are not allowed to


    go out inside, and please leave quickly.¡±


    Lady Wilson was trembling with anger.


    Even if you¡¯re not the owner of Thompson First A04, you¡¯re at least a resident of Thompson First A04! And a


    resident of one of Aurouss Hilll¡¯s finest vis! Why should I be beaten and kicked out?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The enraged Lady Wilson immediately took out her card with great effort, shook it in her hand a few times and


    said angrily, ¡°Open your dog¡¯s eyes and show me clearly, this is the ess card for the gate of Thompson


    First!¡±


    The security guard and the female owner were stunned.


    The ess card is designed with a very airy design and has the unique logo of Thompson First on it, one of


    them is the owner of the ce and one works here, so they are all too familiar with the card.


    When they saw the card, they both had a question in their minds, ¡°Is this bad old woman really the owner of


    Thompson First?¡±


    The middle-aged woman spoke up, ¡°Just take a card out casually, who knows if it¡¯s real or not, good guts


    you swipe it and try it!¡±


    Lady Wilson said angrily, ¡°Good! You wait! I¡¯m going to paint you!¡± Saying so, she immediately


    swiped her card at the gate¡¯s sensor area.


    The gate immediately sounded a prompt: ¡°Hello, distinguished resident of Vi


    A04, wee home!¡±


    At Thompson First, residents are divided into two categories.


    One category is the owner, the one who is clearly listed on the title deed of this property.


    The other category, however, is households.


    However, upants are still not to be underestimated.


    After all, most of the upants are immediate family members of the owners, and to a lesser extent,


    rtives.


    As an analogy, as the current head of the Moore family, Jasmine was famous in Aurouss Hilll, and if she


    bought a vi here, she would be the owner, while her grandfather, other elders in the family, and her


    siblings would be the residents here.


    Although the upants are not owners, they are not the ones to be messed with because they are close to


    the owners.


    The middle-aged woman, upon seeing that Mrs. Wilson had really swiped her card sessfully, and was


    really a resident of Vi A04, went pale with fear!


    The A-series vis, each priced in the hundreds of millions of dors, were something she simply could not


    afford.

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    So, it was also clear to her that anyone who could live in a Series A vi must have much more energy than


    she did.


    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to be able to do that.


    Her mind was now anxiously thinking, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! This is a real disaster! Who would have


    thought this Lady had some serious skills! I even pped her just now, so if she wants to get in trouble with


    me, then I¡¯m in big


    trouble, right?!¡±


    The security guard was also shaking with fear at this point.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this Lady really a resident of a vi in Thompson First? Howe I don¡¯t remember


    her anymore?¡±


    ¡°Besides, everyone who can live in the vi area is non-rich and noble, so if this Lady is so rich, so


    capable, and so well-connected, why would she return to Thompson First with a few bags of leftover


    food?¡±


    ¡°Is it bing popr for rich people to eat slop now?¡±


    Lady Wilson angrily questioned the woman at this time, ¡°Open your dog eyes and


    see clearly? Now you tell me, am I a resident of A04 or not?!¡±


    That woman was scared out of her wits! They are the only ones who have been able to get to the bottom of


    the issue. Although he saw the back of Old Lady Wilson, he smelled the smell of leftover food before he


    could see it clearly.


    I¡¯m going to hold my nose and n to walk around the point.


    As soon as Jacob Wilson reached the gate, a swipe of his card and an intelligent


    voice prompted, ¡°Hello, esteemed resident of Vi A05, wee home.¡±


    The gate should open, and as soon as Lady Wilson heard that it was A05, she


    immediately looked over, recognized him at once, and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Jacob Wilson! Jacob Wilson!¡±


    When Jacob Wilson turned his head, he found that it was his own mother and


    said with some embarrassment, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s mom scared the woman almost to the point of wetting her pants.


    She was panicking in her mind thinking, ¡°Dead dead dead, dead really dead today! What¡¯s this Lady¡¯s story?


    Living in Vi A04 for myself and Vi A05 for my son¡­. This looks like a top big family ah! I actually beat up


    an Lady of a top big family,


    will their family try to kill me¡­¡±


    At this time, Lady Wilson, pointing at the woman in front of her, angrily said to Jacob Wilson, ¡°Jacob


    Wilson! This bitch beat me up! Hurry up and teach her a lesson for me!¡±


    Jacob Wilson was a little embarrassed.


    I¡¯m not sure how much I¡¯ll be able to do, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be able to do a lot more than that,¡± he said.


    ¡°Secondly, she treats me so badly, I¡¯m not going to help her out with that, everyone living in Thompson


    First is neither rich nor rich, if I really mess with someone respectable, won¡¯t I get myself in trouble?¡±


    Thinking of this, he said to Mrs. Wilson, ¡°Mom, this kind of thing should call the police, and besides, you


    can¡¯t just take scissors on this New Year¡¯s Eve, how can you fight with someone, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Lady Wilson¡¯s anger covered her chest and was about to give him a piece of moral kidnapping, Jacob Wilson


    had already spoken, ¡°Let¡¯s say mom, you call the police first, if the police can¡¯t solve the problem, you¡¯ll find


    me again, let¡¯s say that, okay?¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for the Lady¡¯s response, she said, ¡°That, Mom, there¡¯s something going on


    at home, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    The words didn¡¯t stop, and the steps were taken.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t want to be bothered by the Lady, let alone get involved with her again.


    After all, tomorrow was the New Year¡¯s Eve, and at a time like this, what he wanted most was to spend


    the New Year¡¯s Eve with his family in peace and security, and nothing else mattered.

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    Seeing that Jacob Wilson had run away, Lady Wilson was furious.


    Her heart cried out in grief and anger, ¡°What kind of son is this? You don¡¯t care if your own mother gets


    beaten up? Is this still human? It¡¯s simply beastly!¡±


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that the woman across the street was now almost scared out of her wits.


    She didn¡¯t know what cracks were in the rtionship between Jacob Wilson and Old Madam Wilson, but she


    heard that they were mother and son.


    She was terrified as she thought to herself, ¡°This old woman and that man are obviously a couple, but they


    don¡¯t live in the same vi, and instead bought two of the best vis to live next to each other, one set of A04


    and one set of A05, what kind of a fucking family is this? How much money do we have to make at home?


    How much energy must be behind it?¡±


    At the thought of it, she regretted her earlier actions in bothering the Lady.


    So, she nervously and hastily whispered an apology, ¡°Lady, I¡¯m so sorry¡­. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be a


    resident of the vi area¡­. It¡¯s all my fault for just now, please don¡¯t be so mean to me¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson scolded angrily, ¡°You pped me once and then said you were sorry and that was it?¡±


    The woman quickly asked again, ¡°So what would you like to do about it¡­. Or do you tell me how I can


    make you feel better? How about you whip me, no matter how many times you whip me, I won¡¯t fight back!¡±


    Lady Wilson gritted her teeth, and at that time, she could not wait to rush over and smite this woman¡¯s face.


    However, she thought carefully, ¡°Although I¡¯m relieving my hatred by smacking her, it won¡¯t serve any


    practical purpose ah¡­. Rather than that, it would be better to ckmail her for some money!¡±


    Thinking of this, Lady Wilson said coldly, ¡°You scolded me and pped me, you have to give me some


    The woman nodded without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯m willing to make amends! Tell me a number,


    how much you want, I¡¯llpensate you¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson was going to open her mouth to call 10,000.


    But pondering for a moment, she didn¡¯t think it was quite right to call it 10,000.


    The current Old Lady Wilson is no longer the same Lady who was like an old Buddha.


    It¡¯s not just a matter of time, it¡¯s also a matter of time.


    However, the current Lady Wilson, for a hundred dors, pulled a stic bag at the supermarket for a whole


    day, so 10,000 dors is a huge amount of money for her now.


    So, the Lady thought to herself, ¡°After all, she just pped me, and if I ask her for 10,000, what if she gets


    angry and calls the police to report me for extortion and ckmail? Wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯d be arrested back


    in the guardhouse?¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, it¡¯s not easy to make money, I¡¯m exhausted, I only make a hundred dors a day, it would be a


    good deal if I could get a p for a hundred dors ah¡­. One hundred, it won¡¯t be called extortion, right?¡±


    Thinking of this, Lady Wilson said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m so old, you p me, the problem can be big or small, but I¡¯m


    always generous, you pay a hundred dors, this matter is over!¡±


    ¡°One¡­. A hundred?!¡± The woman¡¯s eyes were on the floor.


    She had thought that since this Lady could afford to live in a04 vi, there must be some cattlemen in her


    family, and that she was really in trouble for beating her up today. The first thing that I want to do is to get rid


    of all the old people, and then I¡¯m going to do it,¡± she said. But I didn¡¯t expect that the Lady would only ask for


    a hundred dors¡­.


    She was overjoyed, nodding her head and saying, ¡°No problem no problem! I¡¯ll get you the money!¡±


    I said, pulling out my wallet, which produced a hundred in cash, handed it to the


    Lady Wilson, then pointed at the security guard and said: ¡°Lady, we have


    witnesses here, you just said to give a hundred this matter is over, I also give you the money now, you can¡¯t


    find me in the future.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lady Wilson was also overjoyed as she took this hundred dor bill.

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    In the back of my mind, I thought, ¡°That¡¯s a hundred dors for a p on the


    wrist, that¡¯s a lot more than a hard day¡¯s work!¡±


    So, she suppressed her excitement and spoke, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s forget about this


    matter, and remember, when you go out in the future, don¡¯t look down on people with dog eyes!¡±


    The other party immediately nodded respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will remember¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    When Lady Wilson arrived home with two hundred in her pocket and fourrge stic bags, the aroma of


    food was spreading everywhere in the house.


    It was Gena and the three of them who cooked the food.


    They work as cleaners in the supermarket today, 120 a day, three people is three hundred and sixty.


    These days, three hundred and sixty three people take down the restaurant, which is just an ordinary


    meal.


    But if you cook and eat carefully, this three hundred and sixty is still very rich.


    Gena and the three of them were all from the countryside and were also quite practical, and when they


    thought of being tired after a long day, they wanted to eat more meat to treat themselves, so they went to


    the market and bought two pounds of pork, bought some potatoes, beans, and vermicelli, and came home


    straight to a pot of messy stew.


    The cost of a pot of stew is less than a hundred dors, but the quantity is really enough, the smell of the


    pork burned out, the hood can not be suppressed.


    What¡¯s even more interesting is that when the pot of stew began to stew out the


    aroma, Gena turned off the range hood.


    Then she also deliberately opened the kitchen door in order for the aroma to spread a little wider.


    This was simply great torture for Christopher and Harold who were on the second floor.


    Although this kind of stew did note up to any high level, it was one of the most practical, most


    delicious and most gluttonous dishes in ordinary people¡¯s homes.


    What¡¯s more, Christopher and Harold were both starving, and when they were starving, their sense of


    smell became extremely sensitive, so a little fragrance could make them go crazy for it.


    The two of them had thought that the rice was cooked by their own family and couldn¡¯t wait so they wanted


    to eat it quickly, but when they called Hannah to ask, they realized that the rice wasn¡¯t cooked by their own


    family, but by their three new tenants.


    This made the father and son despair to the extreme. Wendy and Hannah were


    equally desperate.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Just at this moment, Lady Wilson pushed the door in with a ck face.


    As soon as she entered, she cursed and said, ¡°Those three rural old women, how


    insolent! There are tables in the dining room, but you¡¯re still running to the coffee table to eat, you really think


    you¡¯re home here!¡±


    Wendy was so excited to see here in that she said, ¡°Grandma you¡¯re back! We¡¯re starving, just


    waiting for you toe back and bring us food!¡±


    Harold also cried, ¡°Grandma! I¡¯m really hungry, if I don¡¯t eat something, I¡¯m going to starve to death¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson sighed, handed the four stic bags in her hand to Wendy and said,


    ¡°This is for you, go get some chopsticks and eat quickly.¡±


    At the sight of the stic bags she carried in her hands, the Wilson family couldn¡¯t care less about where the


    food in them came from, only thinking to quickly eat all of it in their stomachs.


    Thus, Wendy said excitedly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to the dining room to get the chopsticks!¡±


    Hannah was also happy, and was busy saying, ¡°You can¡¯t take it all by yourself, I¡¯lle with you!¡±


    Lady Wilson snorted, ¡°Hannah, you stop right there! You¡¯re not going to eat a single bite of the food I


    brought back!¡±

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    Hannah did not expect that Old Lady Wilson would turn against her at this time.


    She pointed at therge stic bags of food and said, ¡°Mom, you brought back so much food, what¡¯s wrong


    with letting me have a few bites? I¡¯ve been starving for so long¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson sneered, ¡°If you want to eat, go out and work by yourself to earn


    money, relying on me, an old woman, to feed you¡­ do you want to be shameless?¡±


    Hannah became anxious and blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s because I was trapped by Jacob Wilson! Otherwise, I¡¯d


    work as a cashier and make more money than you!¡±


    Lady Wilson trailed off, ¡°It has nothing to do with me if you earn more or less, you earn yours and I earn mine,


    neither of us is taking advantage of anyone, so don¡¯t


    even think about eating the food I brought back, if you want to eat it, go earn it


    yourself!¡±


    Hannah looked at her sadly and angrily and took off, ¡°Lady, you¡¯re going to fall down on the well, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll


    run away from home if you force me to!¡±


    Lady Wilsonughed and pped her hands, ¡°Oh that¡¯s great, hurry up and go, I can¡¯t wait to buy a


    firecracker to celebrate when you¡¯re gone! If Donald hadn¡¯t stopped me, I¡¯d have let you out of our house.


    Why would I keep you around to be an eyesore? Since you¡¯re leaving on your own, it¡¯s great that Donald


    definitely won¡¯t me me!¡±


    Hannah gritted her teeth, ¡°OK! We¡¯ll see about that, old thing.¡±


    Wendy then hurriedly came out to round things up, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be so mean to mom, she¡¯s been


    hungry for so long too, let her have some too!¡±


    ¡°Let her eat?¡± Lady Wilson sneered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let her have a bite even if I


    poured it all out and fed it to the dogs!¡±


    Saying that, Lady Wilson said, ¡°Give me the food, you go get the chopsticks, we¡¯ll eat here as a family of four,


    let her dry watch!¡±


    Hannah cried out and cursed angrily, ¡°Lady Wilson, I married into your Wilson family and gave birth to children


    for your Wilson family, and now you won¡¯t even give me a bite to eat, you¡¯re really heartless!¡±


    Mrs. Wilson despised and said: ¡°If you want to eat, just think of your own way, aren¡¯t you quite good at picking


    up wild men? Go out and hook up again! It might even get you on the list!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hannah was suddenly shy and angry.


    The Lady always liked to insult her with the things she had done in the ck Coal


    Kiln, but she couldn¡¯t find any strong way to refute it.


    So, she could only stomp her foot in resentment and gritted her teeth, ¡°From today onwards, I, Hannah, am


    done with your Wilson family, once and for all!¡±


    Saying that, he directly mmed the door and went back to his own room.


    Christopher had already lost half of his feelings for Hannah, so he waspletely silent at this point, and in


    his heart he was also hoping that Hannah would quickly disappear.


    But Harold, who was beside her, was somewhat intolerant.


    Although Hannah had done some things that were humiliating to the family, in the end, it was his mother.


    Seeing that his own mother was going to be forced to leave home, Harold was naturally somewhat


    intolerant, so he opened his mouth and said to Lady Wilson, ¡°Grandmother, it¡¯s not easy for her either, so


    please forgive her this time.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lady Wilson said coldly, ¡°Anyone who speaks about this woman again, get out of this house.¡±


    Harold was already starving, so anything that conflicted with eating, then he would definitely choose the


    latter.


    Thus, he immediately shut his mouth in good sense and said no more.


    Wendy quickly brought some utensils up, and together with Old Madam Wilson, she poured the leftover rice


    into the container, and Wendy finished a steamed bun with a few bites dipped into the vegetable soup,


    followed by another steamed bun stuffed into her stomach as well.


    Lady Wilson was already full, so she took the chopsticks and fed Jacob Wilson and Harold who were lying on


    the bed.


    This father and son, like a newly hatched chick in a bird¡¯s nest, one by one, opened their mouths wide to be


    fed, and the moment they finally ate, both father and son could not help but burst into tears.


    Lady Wilson was somewhat distressed when she saw the two of them in this


    state, so she said with red eyes, ¡°Tomorrow mom will go to work another day,


    buy some noodles and meat back at night, and we will wrap dumplings for the


    four of us to eat!¡±


    Christopher cried and asked, ¡°Mom, can we have meat-filled dumplings here


    tomorrow?¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded vigorously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be able to eat it, and then I¡¯ll buy it back and wrap it up


    with Wendy for you and your master!¡±

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    Christopher said with red eyes, ¡°Mom, when I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll go out to work, even if it¡¯s to carry cement at a


    construction site, I¡¯ll do everything I can to earn money to subsidize my family, and I won¡¯t let your old man go


    out to run around at such an old age if I say anything!¡±


    Harold¡¯s mouth was also vague as he said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be there!¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded and said, ¡°You two get down to the business of recuperating,


    and when you¡¯re well enough, I¡¯ll be counting on you to give me my final rest!¡±


    When the four members of the Wilson family finally had a full meal, Hannah cried her tears dry in her room.


    Hungry and cold, not only did Hannahpletely despair of the Wilson family, she also made a decision


    in her heart to leave.


    She did not intend to remain in this family, nor did she intend to remain in Aurouss Hilll.


    She wanted to return to her mother¡¯s home.


    Although her mother¡¯s family didn¡¯t have much money, and she had a brother


    who followed her parents to gnaw on her, but at least, her mother¡¯s family could still manage to feed her, so


    she wouldn¡¯t have to live in such a downward spiral.


    However, her mother¡¯s home was a bit far away, and a hard-seat train ride would take at least five to six


    hours, and a train ticket would cost more than a hundred.


    After thinking about it, she decided to find a way out from Lady Wilson.


    That night, Lady Wilson slept very soundly because of the physicalbor she had done all day.


    In the early hours of the morning, Hannah sneaked into her room and flipped out two hundred from her


    clothes pocket.


    Of these two hundred, one hundred was the Lady¡¯s sry, and one hundred


    more, which the Lady had received a p in return.


    Seeing these two pieces of cash, Hannah was extremely excited.


    Two hundred wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to have breakfast after dawn and then take the train back to


    her mother¡¯s house for New Year¡¯s Eve!


    So, almost without thinking, she pocketed the money, then packed a few clothes and personal belongings,


    and left Thompson First before dawn with her suitcase.


    Before she left, she left a note in her room with only three words on it: ¡°See youter.¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    Early morning of the 30th day of the New Year. ire Wilson Wilson had finally


    started her vacation.


    However, she had already gotten used to going to bed early and waking up early,


    so she was already up and ready to wash up before seven o¡¯clock.


    Charlie Wade saw his wife get up, he also climbed up from the bed, today is the New Year¡¯s Eve, there are


    quite a lot of things to be busy at home, not only do we have to make preparations for the New Year¡¯s Eve


    dinner, but also get the


    dumpling filling out in advance, after the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, the family will watch the Spring Festival


    G while wrapping dumplings.


    Just at this time, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s phone suddenly rang, and she said in surprise, ¡°Oh my, Loreen


    called me so early I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled, ¡°Honey, you¡¯ll know if you answer it.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and answered the phone, ¡°Hey, Loreen, why are you calling so early?¡±


    Loreenughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m on vacation ah! Today is a holiday, so my noon flight is back to Eastcliff to


    have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with my family.¡±


    She said, ¡°Is it convenient for youter? I¡¯ll make a visit to pay my uncle and aunt a New Year¡¯s visit.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled, ¡°Convenient, but you mustn¡¯t buy anything toe to the house ah, I didn¡¯t


    even bother to buy gifts for your family, so we¡¯re so


    close, so don¡¯t engage in these formalities.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Loreen smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a sentence?¡±


    Saying that, Loreen added, ¡°By the way ire Wilson Wilson, I asked my cousin to


    visit your home with me, is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    ire Wilson Wilson had known Loreen for many years, and knew somewhat about her family, and when she


    heard that she was bringing her cousin along, she asked curiously, ¡°Loreen, the cousin you¡¯re talking about


    can¡¯t be Sam, right?¡±


    Jorin Thomas smiled, ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± ire Wilson Wilson remembered the image of that dude in her mind at once and asked in surprise,


    ¡°What is your cousin doing in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Loreen said, ¡°He, ah, has been in Eastcliff for a long time and is always causing


    trouble, so he came to Aurouss Hilll to hone his skills for a while.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was surprised and asked, ¡°Hone? How do you hone it?¡±


    Loreenughed, ¡°Living a miserable life, and now he¡¯s renting a ce to live in the


    middle of the city vige, the conditions aren¡¯t just hard.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Your cousin is such a domineering person, having him live in the


    city vige must be a great torture for him, right? Surely it couldn¡¯t have been his own decision, who the hell is


    so damaged?¡±


    Charlie Wade was more or less amused when he heard this.


    After all, the culprit who made Same to Aurouss Hilll to live a miserable life was him.


    Loreen smiled at this time, ¡°My brother offended a big man in Eastcliff that he couldn¡¯t afford to mess with, and


    they demanded that he had to suffer honestly in Aurouss Hilll for a year before he could return, and today I¡¯m


    going back to


    Eastcliff for New Year¡¯s Eve, so he¡¯ll have to stay here by himself.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson pursed her lips and said, ¡°Honestly ah Loreen, that cousin of yours is really a bit too


    arrogant usually, if he can really take it easy this time, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Loreenughed and said, ¡°When we arrive at your hometer, you can¡¯t


    mention this in front of him to save face.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was busy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡±


    Loreen said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, we¡¯ll be over there in a moment!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll wait for you at


    home!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, ire Wilson Wilson said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Honey, Loreen and her cousin are


    coming over to the houseter.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded his head and asked, ¡°Are they at home for lunch?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson shook her head, ¡°No, Loreen will leave after sitting for a


    while, she rushed to the airport to take a ne back to Eastcliff.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Said ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Oh right husband, Loreen¡¯s cousin will alsoe overter, let me introduce you


    to her, her cousin seems to be staying in Aurouss Hilll for a whole year.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°I met her cousin when I went to Eastcliffst time, wasn¡¯t it you who


    asked me to send a birthday gift to Loreen her


    grandmother, at that time her cousin was also there.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± ire Wilson Wilson smiled and asked, ¡°So have you had any contact


    with him?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°Just chatted for a few sentences, and there wasn¡¯t much contact.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Her cousin, that person, character is quite uninviting, relying on


    some money in the family is arrogant as hell, usually speaks with a hatred of nostrils to people, especially


    mboyant,ter if he is with you to be proud, you must not take it to heart, after all, came as a guest, and it


    is the


    New Year, you must not start a conflict with others. ¡°


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that.¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    At this moment, Sam was driving the old Mercedes Benz sedan that was allotted to Loreen by the Emgrand


    Group, following the directions indicated by the navigation to Thompson First.

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    The co-driver fashioned Loreen, who had just hung up the phone with ire Wilson Wilson, said


    cryptically, ¡°Loreen, just go to Charlie Wade¡¯s house by yourself, don¡¯t bring me along, I really don¡¯t want


    to see him for a minute.¡±


    Loreen saw Sam¡¯s face full of grievances, as if she was a little daughter-inw who had been bullied, and


    couldn¡¯t help but ridicule, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too wimpy, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m taking you to Charlie Wade¡¯s house to


    pay my respects, it¡¯s not


    like I¡¯m taking you to fight with Charlie Wade, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Sam sighed, ¡°Hey, Loreen, you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve met this Charlie Wade a total of two times, and every time I


    see him, it¡¯s no good! The first time I swallowed a ne and had an operation, and the second time I was


    directly forced by him


    to pedal a bicycle all the way from Eastcliff to Aurouss Hilll, which if I see him again, what if he¡¯s not happy


    and wants to send me to Africa to mine, then what am I going to do?¡±


    Loreen seriously said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re overthinking this a bit, in fact, Charlie Wade is not a bad person


    by nature, and he never bullies anyone, it¡¯s always


    others who bully him that he will be cruel to others, so you just need to be a bit more humble and low-key in


    front of Charlie Wade, he definitely won¡¯t find trouble with you.¡±


    Sam still had some palpable feelings, ¡°Although that¡¯s true, but this person is


    happy and angry, how do I know if I will offend him because of a certain


    unintentional word¡­¡±


    Loreen then instructed, ¡°In that case, when you go, talk less, and when you see Charlie Wade, respectfully


    call him Mr. Wade, and don¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Sam begged, ¡°Oh my, why don¡¯t you just go by yourself? I¡¯ll park the car at the entrance at that time, I¡¯ll just


    wait for you in the car.¡±


    Loreen said with an angry face, ¡°I just told someone ire Wilson Wilson that you were going to go together,


    ire Wilson Wilson must have also told Charlie


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Wade, in case you don¡¯t go in by yourself and let me go alone, Charlie Wade


    might think you have a problem with him! Think you don¡¯t give a shit about him!¡±


    After a pause, Loreen added, ¡°In case he¡¯s not satisfied with you then and


    intentionally gives you small shoes, then don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, after all, Aurouss Hilll is his


    territory, you can¡¯t even fight him in Eastcliff, let alone in his territory?¡±


    Hearing this, Sam shrank his neck and said in an urn, ¡°Alright, alright, can¡¯t I just go¡­¡±


    Loreen said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this person Charlie Wade is actually very easy to get along with, but


    the premise is that you mustn¡¯t behave yourself in front of him, you must talk to him nicely, he must be polite


    to you, if you pretend with him, then you¡¯re finished.¡±


    Said Loreen, ¡°Once I went to a hot spring with Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson, a bastard scraped


    my car and then turned around and scolded me, arrogant as hell, do you know what happened


    afterwards?¡±


    Condron shook his head, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Loreen said, ¡°Charlie Wade sent his men over and used a knife to carve two words on that man¡¯s head.¡±


    Sam was jaw-droppingly frightened: ¡°Carve words on the forehead with a knife? That¡¯s cruel, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Loreen said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t see that guy¡¯s virtue, if you did you¡¯d understand that it¡¯s actually


    not cruel at all to carve words on his forehead.¡±


    Sam hurriedly asked, ¡°Then can you tell me exactly what words Charlie Wade carved into his head?¡±


    Loreen said, ¡°That guy likes to call others Pathetic Jerks when he opens and closes his mouth, so Charlie


    Wade had someone carve those two words into his head.¡±


    ¡°Fuck¡­¡±


    Sam was suddenly scared out of his head, he even had a feeling as if those two words were carved on his


    forehead.


    He couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°This Charlie Wade¡­. What¡¯s the difference between it and the devil? It¡¯s


    simply beastly!¡±


    Loreen immediately turned on her face and snapped out, ¡°I forbid you to say bad things about Charlie Wade!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Sam was confused and said in aggravation, ¡°Loreen, I¡¯m your brother! Why are you turning your


    elbows out?¡±


    Loreen snorted, ¡°Charlie Wade is a big hero in my heart, if I were topare myself to you, an uneducated


    dude, then my elbow would definitely turn towards him!¡±


    Sam cried, ¡°Loreen, you don¡¯t like that Charlie Wade, do you?¡±

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    Sam suddenly asked a question, making Loreen unable to cover up in time, and


    the whole person was embarrassed, saying, ¡°You¡­. You....... You don¡¯t talk nonsense, I¡­. I don¡¯t like


    Charlie Wade!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Sam trailed off, ¡°I¡¯ve been picking up girls for so many


    years, I know women no better, and with the way you¡¯re looking right now, you


    must be secretly in love with Charlie Wade!¡±


    Loreen pretended to be impatient and said, ¡°Oh my, whatever you think, I¡¯m not bothering to talk to you.¡±


    Sam reminded, ¡°Loreen, Charlie Wade is married, you better stay away from him, otherwise if it gets out that


    the Thomas family¡¯s eldest daughter likes a married man, the Thomas family¡¯s face will be disgraced by you!¡±


    When Loreen heard this, she got angry and took off, ¡°You still have the nerve to talk about me? You


    swallowed your own ne to do the surgery thing is all over the city, the whole Eastcliff who does not


    know ah, then you wore a green helmet, pedal a big two-eight all the way from Eastcliff to Aurouss Hilll, the


    whole Eastcliff is even more nobody knows, nobody knows, why do not you yourself say that the Thomas


    family¡¯s face is disgraced by you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­.¡± Sam felt shame on his face and a fire in his stomach, and said in


    exasperation, ¡°Loreen, is it necessary? Do you have to hurt each other with me?¡±


    Loreen asked him back, ¡°Who told you to talk about me?¡±


    Sam sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Gotta! I really get it, you just have a crush on Charlie Wade¡­¡±


    Saying that, he muttered depressingly, ¡°It¡¯s fucking weird! Where the hell is Charlie Wade, a married man,


    good? Why do you all like him? Have all the other men in the world died?¡±


    Loreen also no longer hid the fact that she liked Charlie Wade and asked


    curiously, ¡°Who else likes him?¡±


    Sam was upset, ¡°That¡¯s Jasmine of the Aurouss Hilll Moore Family! Why did I swallow the nest


    time, wasn¡¯t it because it was Jasmine¡¯s birthday? I wanted to chase her down and the two families even


    arrange a marriage, but I didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t even bother to look at me the whole time, her


    attention was all focused on that Charlie Wade, that¡¯s why I was so angry that I choked up with Charlie


    Wade¡­¡±


    Loreen eximed, ¡°No way! Jasmine likes Charlie Wade? Brother, you¡¯re kidding me, right?¡±


    Sam said, depressed, ¡°Can I still lie to you? What¡¯s in it for me? To be honest I quite like Jasmine, and now


    that she¡¯s be the head of the Moore family again, it would be a great help to the Kilgore family if she


    could marry me, but I didn¡¯t expect her to look down on me!¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s beautiful and touching appearance immediately came to her mind.


    Although Loreen was also the eldest daughter of a big family, she was really verycking in confidence in


    front of Jasmine.


    Firstly, the strength of the Moore family wasn¡¯t weaker than the Thomas family, and secondly, people


    Jasmine was indeed a rare top-notch beauty, not only was she extremely beautiful, but her temperament


    was also very good, and she was definitely an impable top-notch beauty.


    Loreen even felt that Jasmine was truly the number one beauty in Aurouss Hilll, and although ire Wilson


    Wilson¡¯s looks weren¡¯t inferior to Jasmine¡¯s, ire Wilson Wilson was still a cut below Jasmine, ady¡¯s


    daughter, in terms of temperament.


    And what was even better was that Jasmine had now be the head of the Moore family.


    This wasn¡¯t something that a bigdy couldpare to, after all, most bigdies of big families were


    outsiders who would marry out in the future, and no big family would hand over the family inheritance to a


    woman.


    But the Moore family was partial to doing so.


    Jasmine was now in charge of a hundred billion dor big family by herself, and was definitely the top


    female tycoon in the country.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Even Stefanie hadn¡¯t actually inherited the Sun family yet, so to really talk about


    her worth, the current Jasmine would even be above Stefanie!


    This kind of a super beauty, but also like Charlie Wade, this time let Loreen aware of the strongpetitive


    pressure.


    The first thing that you need to do is to get rid of the old man¡¯s body, and then you¡¯ll be able to get rid of him.


    Why is he so popr?¡±

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    As Sam drove to Thompson First¡¯s, the quiet vi area of Thompson First¡¯s


    erupted into a resonant chorus of cursing early in the morning. The one cursing the street


    was Lady Wilson.


    She woke up early in the morning and found that the two hundred dors in her pocket was gone, and her


    first thought was that the money had been stolen!


    She thought at the time that her money was eighty percent stolen by Gena and the three of them.


    But when she wanted to go and pull Hannah and confront Gena together, she realized that Hannah had


    left a note and the person had disappeared.


    In this instant, Mrs. Wilson realized that the 200 dors of hard-earned money she had taken was stolen


    by her eldest daughter-inw, Hannah.


    She exploded then!


    You know, this two hundred is what she has earned through hardship and beating and scolding, and she


    didn¡¯t even have time to spend any of it, but it was all stolen by Hannah, how could she not be furious?


    So, an angry Lady Wilson stood on the second floor terrace and cursed, ¡°Hannah!


    You stole my hard-earned money! You shall die a horrible death!¡± Wendy rushed over and


    asked, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Lady Wilson cried, ¡°Your thousand cuts mother, stole all my money! My hard- earned money! The money for


    our family of four to eat dumplings on New Year¡¯s Eve, all fucking stolen by her!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Wendy asked off the top of her head, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s going on? Did Mom steal your money?¡±


    Lady Wilson handed the note left by Hannah to Wendy and cried out, ¡°Read it


    yourself! It¡¯s from your bitch mother!¡±


    Once Wendy looked at the four words, which were indeed her mother¡¯s


    handwriting, she became giddy and took off, ¡°Mom¡¯s gone?! Where did she go? Why didn¡¯t she say anything to


    me¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson wailed, ¡°That bitch must have left without saying goodbye because she didn¡¯t want to stay and


    suffer, or be dragged into your father and brother¡¯s affairs!¡±


    Said Lady Wilson, sitting on her buttocks, pping the ground with her hands as


    she cried, ¡°This son of a bitch is really a sin! She can go, get as far away as she


    likes, but why steal from me! Doesn¡¯t her conscience hurt when she steals money from a Lady like me?¡±


    Christopher and Harold also heard the Lady¡¯s words, and Christopher shouted from the inside of the house,


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Mom, what did you say! That stinking bitch Hannah stole your money and ran away?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lady Wilson cried, ¡°This son of a bitch who took a thousand cuts stole all my money¡­¡±


    Christopher gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Hannah this bastard! Why didn¡¯t I see that she was such a son of


    a bitch earlier!¡±


    Harold was also incredibly angry, ¡°Mom is too much! She¡¯s gone, and she doesn¡¯t care if our family lives or


    dies?!¡±


    Lady Wilson cried, ¡°No! I can¡¯t let her go! Call the police! Hurry up and call the police!¡±


    Wendy said with red eyes, ¡°But we don¡¯t have a mobile phone, the phone has already been taken away by


    Donald¡¯s people¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson immediately said to Wendy, ¡°Wendy, go out and find a public phone, it¡¯s free to call 110 from a


    public phone, go quickly! The sooner we call the police, the better chance we have of getting that bitch back!¡±

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    ine Ma is cooking on the first floor, and when she hears Lady Wilson scolding the street early in the


    morning, she quicklyes out on her crutches to watch the fun.


    This time, Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson also happened to go downstairs and saw ine Ma who


    came out on crutches.


    ine Ma hurriedly asked excitedly, ¡°Hey, did you guys hear that dead old woman cursing the street?¡±


    Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson nodded, ire Wilson Wilson said with some embarrassment,


    ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, she¡¯s cursing on the second floor terrace early in the morning.¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, she said excitedly, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, quick! Help me upstairs!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said helplessly, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s there to see¡­¡±


    ine Ma, with her right arm on the crutch and her left arm pped on the sitting


    leg, took off, ¡°What could be better than this? Hurry up and help me, or you won¡¯t be able to see the


    show if you¡¯rete!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson could only sigh and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you up.¡±


    When Charlie Wade saw this, he took the first step to help ine Ma up and said,


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s better for me to help Mom.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go press the elevator.¡±


    The two couples helped ine Ma all the way to the third floor, and when ine Ma came to the terrace


    and looked down, she saw old Mrs. Wilson next door sitting on the floor of the second floor terrace and


    cursing.


    Previously, in the house, you could only hear Lady Wilson making noise, but you couldn¡¯t hear what she


    was saying, but aftering out, the sound immediately became clearer.


    Lady Wilson was still cursing, ¡°You Hannah, you¡¯re a thousand cuts! How dare you steal my hard-earned


    money! Where¡¯s your conscience? I curse you for getting hit by a car on your way out!¡±


    When ine Ma heard this, heughed and shouted, ¡°Hey, old woman, what¡¯s


    wrong with this? Isn¡¯t your eldest daughter-inw the most filial and agreeable to you? Why is she stealing


    your hard-earned money on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±


    Lady Wilson suddenly heard ine Ma¡¯s voice, looked up and saw ine Ma¡¯s smiling face, and suddenly


    became angry and gnashed her teeth and scolded, ¡°ine Ma, our family business has nothing to do with


    you, you shrew! Don¡¯t you dare talk sarcasm here!¡±


    ine Ma left her mouth: ¡°Lady, you yourself are seventy years old, and you are cursing on the terrace in


    the morning, why do you still have the face to call me a shrew? You¡¯ve got some thick skin!¡±


    Lady Wilson said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re farting! The biggest shrew in the world is you,


    ine Ma, and you still think you can pretend to be a good person now that


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    you¡¯re living in Thompson First and dressing like you¡¯re rich?¡±


    ine Ma was not angry, and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, old woman, you also said, I am now a resident of


    Thompson First, this resident of Thompson First ah, the quality must also be mentioned up a bit before it can


    be done, can not be like you, are living in Thompson First, but also go to steal other people¡¯s food, do you


    want to shame ah?¡±.


    Said ine Ma, and then hurriedly, ¡°Oh yes! Did your family enjoy the leeks you stole from our housest


    time?¡±


    ¡°You¡­. You¡­.¡± Lady Wilson was trembling with anger and gritted her teeth, ¡°ine Ma! I haven¡¯t paid you


    back for the daffodil you used on me! Don¡¯t you fucking dare mention this to me!¡±


    ine Maughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who stole our leeks, so why can¡¯t I mention it? I also heard that


    it was because she ate our leeks that your eldest daughter-inw found out she was pregnant, right? So in


    the end, you have our leeks to thank for this one! If it weren¡¯t for our leeks, your son would be a happy


    father!¡±


    The poisoning from the daffodil and the incontinence were the most helpless moments in her life, and


    every time she thought of them, her heart felt like a knife.


    She was already immersed in the pain of having her hard-earned money stolen, and now she was being


    mocked by ine Ma for revisiting the past, so the fire in her heart was about to ignite this vi!


    Just when she wanted to scold ine Ma, but didn¡¯t know where to begin, a


    police car drove downstairs in a hurry.


    Several police officers stepped out of the car, and Wendy also hurriedly opened the gate, so one of them


    asked Wendy, ¡°Did your family call the police?¡±


    Wendy hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, it was my grandmother who told me to call the police¡­¡±


    As soon as she heard this, Lady Wilson hurriedly stood up andy down on the terrace guardrail, crying


    bitterly and shouting out, ¡°Comrade police officer, you must help us! Our house has been burrized! I


    can¡¯t live with my hard-earned money gone!¡±

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    As soon as a few police officers heard this, they were in high spirits.


    After all, the people who could live in Thompson First were financially very strong, and the ¡°hard-earned


    money¡± they were talking about must be an astronomical amount.


    Come to think of it, for people who can casually live in a vi of over one hundred million, three to five million


    is nothing to them. Thirty-five million was probably just a frown.


    But seeing how this Lady was acting so devastated the entire time, it seemed the amount had to be above


    thirty-five million!


    This could be a very serious theft!


    So, a few people hurried through the door and asked Vivian Siu directly, ¡°When did the theft happen? How


    much property has been stolen?¡±


    Wendy was slightly embarrassed and said, ¡°This¡­. Please go to the second floor


    and ask my grandmother, the lost money is all hers, she knows the situation


    best.¡± ¡°Good!¡±


    A few police officers were busy going upstairs and led by Wendy to the second floor bedroom.


    Seeing an old man and a young man sleeping in the second floor bedroom, the police officer was also a


    little surprised, but didn¡¯t think much of it and came directly to the terrace and asked Mrs. Wilson: ¡°Lady,


    did you lose your


    belongings?¡±


    ¡°Right! It¡¯s me!¡± Lady Wilson said resentfully, ¡°A woman named Hannah! She


    stole my hard-earned money and ran away! You¡¯ve got to catch her!¡±


    The police officer nodded hurriedly, pulled out the police officer¡¯s special PDA, and spoke, ¡°Do you know any


    specific information about this Hannah? Like where you¡¯re from, age, and an ID number would be great! That


    way, we can just locate specific information and start arresting people right away.¡±


    ¡°ID number?¡± Lady Wilson thought about it and asked Wendy, ¡°Do you know your mother¡¯s ID number?¡±


    Wendy said awkwardly, ¡°I¡­. I can only remember a small part of it, not all of it¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Go look for your father¡¯s marriage certificate with her! That must have her ID


    number on it!¡±


    Wendy nodded, ¡°Okay grandmother, I¡¯ll go find¡­¡±


    Several police officers exchanged nces with each other, and the one at the head spoke up and asked,


    ¡°Lady, this Hannah who stole your money, what is his rtionship with you?¡±


    Lady Wilson gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That bastard is my eldest daughter-in-w! I really guarded


    against it day and night, but I didn¡¯t realize that home thieves were hard to guard against!¡±


    The lead police officer said awkwardly, ¡°If it¡¯s your own family, you have to carefully consider whether to go


    through the legal process, because theft is not just a small matter, this is a criminal offense.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, he added, ¡°If you really want to im that she is a theft, then after we file a case, it will be


    handed over to the prosecutor¡¯s office to initiate a public prosecution, and then in case of a felony conviction,


    you will have to sit in jail for


    at least a few years, if not more than ten years, you and your daughter-inw are


    family, there is no need to be so serious, right?¡±


    Lady Wilson snorted coldly, ¡°Seriously? I¡¯m not only serious, I¡¯m deadly serious! It¡¯s better if you catch her


    and sentence her to life in prison! How dare she steal my money? How dare she! I¡¯m going to show her today


    that this old woman of mine can never be bullied just because she wants to! Gotta give her something to look


    at!¡±


    Seeing this, the head constable stopped persuading and nodded, ¡°Since your side is iming that the other


    party is stealing your property, then we¡¯ll proceed down the road ording to the theft.¡±


    Lady Wilson nodded in panic, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It¡¯s to follow the theft down and


    catch her! Sentence her!¡±


    The lead officer asked again, ¡°Lady, how much property did you lose this time? This includes, but is not


    limited to, cash, debts, and any personal items of value.¡±


    The old woman blurted out, ¡°She stole my whole two hundred dors! That¡¯s all


    my hard-earned money!¡±


    The police officer was suddenly confused, ¡°How much¡­. How much?! Two hundred?!¡±

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    In response to the police officer¡¯s confirmation, Old Lady Wilson nodded and gritted her teeth, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s two


    hundred!¡±


    The constable thought his ears were out of joint at this point.


    ¡°An Lady who lives in one of Thompson First¡¯s finest vis would call the police for two hundred dors?


    Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡±


    Thinking back, he surmised, ¡°Could it be that rich people talk like this, saying two million into two hundred?


    Last time at the ss reunion, that rich kid in ss was the same way when he talked about that luxury car


    of his, it was obviously a Rolls


    Royce with over five million dors, and when he talked about how much it was, he downyed it by saying


    over five hundred, is this themon disease of the rich?¡±


    But when he thought about it, he was a bit puzzled, ¡°By all means, this Lady is


    worth over a hundred million, so even if she lost two million, she wouldn¡¯t be so excited.¡±


    So he looked at the Lady again and said, ¡°Hello Lady, let me confirm with you again, you said that your


    daughter-inw, that is, this Hannah stole two hundred from you, this two hundred, refers to two million,


    right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lady Wilson said, ¡°It¡¯s two hundred, cash, two hundred!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Several police officers¡¯ jaws could not help but drop to the ground.


    The one in the lead said awkwardly, ¡°Lady, your eldest daughter-inw took two


    hundred dors from you and you¡¯re going to call the police to arrest her?¡±


    Lady Wilson¡¯s eyebrows stood up and questioned, ¡°What? No? She stole my hard- earned money, and I can¡¯t


    call the police?¡±


    The lead police officer said awkwardly, ¡°It can be, but I have to tell you a basic legalmon sense,


    ording to our country¡¯sw¡¯s definition of theft, the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    sentencing condition for theft is that the amount of money involved must at least


    meet the standard of arge amount.¡±


    Saying that, he exined, ¡°This threshold of arger amount is between one thousand dors and over


    three thousand dors, and there is no way to pursue criminal responsibility if you cannot reach this


    standard.¡±


    Lady Wilson frowned, ¡°What the hell! She¡¯s stealing my hard-earned money! Do you know I worked hard all


    day yesterday to earn a hundred dors! I got pped in the face and someone else paid me another $100!


    And this two hundred


    dors is the money for our family to eat dumplings on New Year¡¯s Eve!¡±


    The police officer was dumbfounded, thinking, ¡°This Lady is not joking with us,


    right? You live in such a big house and call the police for $200? And this $200 is


    $100 from a part-time job and $100 from a beating? No ordinary person is poor


    enough for this, let alone her living in such arge luxury vi. It¡¯s too magical!¡±


    However, he could only patiently exin, ¡°No way ah Lady, this is expressly stipted by thew, if the other


    party just stole two hundred of your dors, we really can¡¯t file a case, we can only register it for you first, if


    later on she reaches the standard of filing a case because of other things, we can try to help you


    recover the loss.¡±


    Lady Wilson hurriedly said, ¡°Then I remembered wrongly! She didn¡¯t steal two hundred dors from me, she


    stole two thousand!¡±


    The police officer said awkwardly, ¡°How much money she stole from you, the specific is to see the case


    solved, even if you now say that it is two thousand, we have filed a case, people also caught, and finally


    found that you are lying, the other party simply can not reach the standard of filing, then you are legally


    responsible for your lies.¡±


    Said the police officer and reminded her: ¡°And, Lady I want to exin to you again, even if it reaches two


    thousand dors, it¡¯s only control, not detention, do you understand the meaning of control? No detention of


    the other party, just a certain degree of restriction of personal freedom, regrmunity corrections, and


    then you¡¯ll probably be required not to leave Aurouss Hilll or the street where your vi is located, and then


    you¡¯ll pretty much be through.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lady Wilson said off the cuff, ¡°You¡¯re too lenient in your management, aren¡¯t you! It¡¯s theft!¡±


    The police officer sighed helplessly: ¡°Let¡¯s say Lady, theft is indeed a crime, but whether to pursue a degree,


    if the student to report that the same table stole his eraser, worth a dor, we also go to arrest someone? It¡¯s


    not appropriate.¡±

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    The police officer said: ¡°Madam, if your son¡¯s wife only stole two hundred from you, we really can¡¯t file a case


    on this matter.


    The police officer was only using the TV as an analogy, but Lady Wilson suddenly thought of the incident


    where she sold the TV in Donald¡¯s vi with Harold and Christopher, and became frightened and asked


    nervously, ¡°Comrade police officer, if you stole a TV worth 100,000, what would be the sentence?¡±


    The police officer seriously said, ¡°If this TV is really worth one hundred thousand, that¡¯s a particrly huge


    amount, as long as the value of the theft reaches sixty thousand, then the base sentencing standard is ten


    years, on top of that, for every four thousand two hundred dors, the sentence is increased by one month, if


    a TV is worth one hundred thousand, the sentence is almost eleven years of fixed-term imprisonment.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lady Wilson was scared to death!


    ¡°Eleven years for stealing a TV?! That¡¯s too scary, isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Donald didn¡¯t call the police then! Otherwise, at my age, I would probably die of old age directly in


    prison by then¡­¡±


    In the house, Jacob Wilson and Harold who were lying on the bed were also frightened by these words.


    Harold¡¯s entire body shivered in fright, and in a whirl, Christopher, who was


    beside him, felt a wet heat from the sheets and asked out of his mouth, ¡°Harold¡­. You............. Why did you


    wet the bed?!¡±


    Harold whispered with a bitter face, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m scared¡­. It¡¯s too scary to be sentenced to eleven years


    for stealing a TV¡­¡±


    Christopher was particrly helpless andmented incessantly, ¡°Hey! It¡¯s scary, but don¡¯t wet the bed! That¡¯s


    great, you¡¯ve got my pants all wet¡­¡±


    Harold¡¯s mouth ttened and his voice choked out, ¡°Dad¡­. I¡¯m sorry¡­. I really didn¡¯t hold back¡­. I


    promise I won¡¯t next time¡­¡±


    Christopher nodded bitterly and whispered, ¡°Listen to what the police officers outside have to say first¡­.


    Your grandmother is also really, what¡¯s the point of calling the police for two hundred dors! What¡¯s the


    point! In case we


    identally tell about the sale of the TV again, we might have to get everyone


    involved¡­¡±


    At this point, Lady Wilson was also a little panicked.


    She really didn¡¯t think that Hannah stealing two hundred from herself wasn¡¯t even


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    enough to file a case.


    But her own family stealing and selling Donald¡¯s TV was enough to be sentenced


    for more than ten years, which really scared her to death.


    The police officer saw the Lady¡¯s face was not right, so he thought she was just


    angry. And?¡±


    Lady Wilson sighed in depression and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it, it¡¯s cheap for this son of a bitch!¡±


    The police officer nodded, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can think about it, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    At this time, Wendy just happened toe over with a marriage certificate and


    spoke, ¡°Officer, the marriage certificate is for you.¡±


    Lady Wilson said in exasperation, ¡°What else do you need a marriage certificate


    for, hurry up and send a few police officers down!¡±

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    ine Ma, who was on the third floor balcony, saw the Lady let Wendy send a


    group of police officers away, so she pulled her voice and said with a smile, ¡°Oh I say Lady, didn¡¯t you want


    to call the police to arrest that big son inw of yours? Why are you going soft now? It seems you still have


    a soft spot for your eldest daughter-inw!¡±


    Lady Wilson was already suffocating in her heart, and when she heard ine Ma chattering across the


    street again, she burst into a rage and scolded, ¡°ine Ma, my family¡¯s affairs have nothing to do with you,


    so don¡¯t whine here!¡±


    ¡°Yo, don¡¯t think I¡¯m squealing?¡± ine Ma mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t live next door to our house if you don¡¯t like my


    jibberish!¡±


    Saying that, ine Ma sneered, ¡°I heard from Jacob Wilson yesterday that you ran


    off to work at the supermarket? Sure, an old woman who¡¯s done nothing all her


    life and now she¡¯s getting old and starting a career? But I¡¯ve heard that you seem


    to have a pretty boring career, just pulling stic bags for people at the


    supermarket!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lady Wilson was furious and sternly scolded, ¡°What I do has nothing to do with you? Do I need you to tell me


    what to do here?¡±


    ine Maughed, ¡°What you do really has nothing to do with me, I¡¯m just


    Saying that, ine Maughed to herself and sighed, ¡°Oh, forget it, since you¡¯re so poor that you¡¯re going to


    work in a supermarket, what¡¯s there for me to be bothered with someone like you? We¡¯re not of the same


    world anymore, I live a


    life that you can¡¯t even dream of living, wasting all this talk with you ispletely ying to the bull, so I can


    only wish you good luck.¡±


    Lady Wilson was furious with ine Ma¡¯s blood rushing up to her head and


    gritted her teeth, ¡°ine Ma! Pay attention when it¡¯s thundering and raining, I think you¡¯ll be struck by


    lightning sooner orter!¡±


    ine Maughed in shame, ¡°You¡¯ve done all sorts of bad things, or else you would have oppressed your


    two sons, held the financial power of the family, and even sold your own granddaughter¡¯s body in exchange


    for glory and wealth.


    Chopping you to death eight times won¡¯t kill me once!¡±


    Lady Wilson almost copsed, jumping to her feet as she cursed angrily, ¡°You¡­. You shouldn¡¯t be spewing


    feces all over the ce!¡±


    ine Ma waved her hand impatiently, ¡°Okay, old thing, don¡¯t fix that useless


    thing, let¡¯s see who is having a good day, it¡¯s over, look at my leg injury, my son- inw gave me hundreds of


    thousands of dors to buy anything on the Inte, you? Poor into this kind of forced, food can not eat but


    also go to the


    supermarket to work, we two ah, that is the difference between the phoenix and


    pheasant!¡±


    Lady Wilson was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak at all, and her entire body waspletely speechless,


    only feeling her blood pressure rise suddenly, straight to her own heavenly lid.


    After saying that, ine Ma waved to Charlie Wade and ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Good son-inw, good


    daughter, let¡¯s go downstairs and eat, we don¡¯t want to get along with that old thing!¡±


    As soon as the words died down, she turned his head and said to old Mrs. Wilson, ¡°Oh old thing, I¡¯m going to


    eat first, by the way, I¡¯ll tell you that our breakfast is particrly sumptuous, there are lobster ws with ck


    bean sauce, steamed ribs with ck bean sauce, fresh shrimp siu mai, barbecued pork buns, oh yes,


    there¡¯s also raw rolled fish fillet congee, all of them are authentic Cantonese breakfast tea, you ah, just


    continue to starve.¡±


    Lady Wilson¡¯s blood pressure had burst from ine Ma¡¯s anger, and she only felt


    dizzy in her head, almost about to fall to the ground.


    At this time, Wendy just happened toe back, and upon seeing this, she hurriedly assisted her.


    But although Mrs. Wilson was already dizzy, she was still swearing at the top of


    her voice: ¡°ine Ma, don¡¯t go, I will never forgive you today! You get out here!¡±


    ine Ma had had enough of her mouth before she didn¡¯t bother to continue to take care of her and said


    directly to Charlie Wade, ¡°Good son-inw, help Mom downstairs.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson followed after her and asked, ¡°Mom, where did our family get so many wide style


    refreshments?¡±

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    ine Ma said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, I was just lying to her, where to buy wide range of refreshments in this


    New Year? Besides, I wouldn¡¯t do it, I¡¯m just mad at that awful woman!¡±


    ine Ma then said: ¡°You don¡¯t know, your grandmother usually likes Canton- style refreshments, nothing to


    do is to go to a teahouse to eat a morning, every time to go with the Empress Dowager with the royal meals,


    a little big table, now she became a downtrodden household, I still have to stimte her?¡±.


    ire Wilson Wilson sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time to overturn that feud between you and


    grandma, right? She¡¯s so old, so don¡¯t you dare to treat her like that.¡±


    ine Ma said disdainfully, ¡°So what if she¡¯s old? I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s just a certain group of people in this


    society, and the older she gets, the worse she gets! This kind of person, the older they get, the more they can


    save up a belly full of bad water, all bad and stinking! You have no idea how she tortured me in the detention


    center in the first ce, and I was already merciful for not rushing over and killing her!¡±


    There was nothing that ire Wilson Wilson could do with this mother, so she


    could only ask, ¡°Alright mom, what are we going to have for breakfast anyway?¡± ine Ma said, ¡°Eat


    noodles for breakfast, I¡¯m down tomato and egg noodles.¡±


    After saying that, looking towards Charlie Wade, ttered and said, ¡°Good son-in-w you don¡¯t mind, when


    mom¡¯s legs are better, every day she will go out and buy all kinds of big fish and meat to make you a big


    meal!¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a picky eater, so you¡¯d better cook more delicious food for


    ire Wilson Wilson.¡±


    ¡°Sure sure sure!¡± ine Ma said with a smile, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson is preparing for pregnancy, it¡¯s to eat


    more good food to take care of your body.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said shyly, ¡°Mom¡­. Why are you talking nonsense again¡­¡±


    ine Ma said in all seriousness, ¡°How can this be called nonsense? Mom is over here, before a woman


    wants to have a child ah, she must take care of her body to be healthy, you don¡¯t want to be like mom, you


    don¡¯t want to get pregnant in a muddle.¡±


    Charlie Wade listened with an annoyed face, thinking, ¡°Obviously you borrowed Jacob Wilson to get drunk and


    take the initiative to have sex with him, which is considered to be a deliberate act, how can you call it being


    pregnant in a


    muddle?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t want to continue discussing this topic with her mother at this time, and opened her


    mouth, ¡°Right mom,ter Loreen wille over with her cousin to sit down, so don¡¯t talk nonsense at that


    time.¡±


    ine Ma was surprised and asked, ¡°Loreen ising? She hasn¡¯t returned to Eastcliff yet?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded, ¡°Haven¡¯t been back ah, isn¡¯t she working in the Emgrand Group, office


    workers are all off today, so she came to visit our home first, then went back to Eastcliff for the New Year.¡±


    ine Ma asked again, ¡°Is she stilling back to work after the New Year?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Come on.¡± ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°She kinda likes the job of the Emgrand Group.¡±


    ine Ma smacked her lips, looking very serious and said, ¡°Something feels a little off!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was surprised and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ine Ma said very seriously, ¡°The Thomas family is so powerful, how could she possibly like a job at the


    Emgrand Group? And it¡¯s been going on for so long, I think ah, she must have something else in mind!¡±

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    Charlie Wade did not expect that ine Ma¡¯s judgment of Loreen could be so


    urate.


    In fact, when Loreen had just arrived at the Emgrand Group, Charlie Wade had already guessed her motive.


    The Thomas family must have heard that the Wade family had arranged an offspring in Aurouss Hilll and had


    also bought the Emgrand Group to give to the other party, so the Thomas family thought that this was a good


    opportunity to take the first step to arrange Loreen over.


    Originally, Charlie Wade nned to just not allow Loreen to contact him in the Emgrand Group, so that


    she would not be able to find her real body for a long time and believed that she would leave Aurouss Hilll


    before long.


    But who would have thought that Loreen would coincidentally fall in love with him.


    From the moment she confessed to Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade knew in his heart that this woman, it would


    be impossible to shake off for a while.


    On this side, ire Wilson Wilson heard her mother say that Loreen came to


    Aurouss Hilll and actually had other ns, so she couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Mom, where were you thinking, she


    just came to work, how could she have any other ns.¡±


    ine Ma said with a smile on her face, ¡°Then let me ask you, if your family had a


    hundred billion dors, would you take a job that pays several million a year?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson thought about it and said, ¡°People might just want to be an


    independent woman ah, or they might just want to work on their own in the


    workce, or maybe it¡¯s simply because of sentiment.¡±


    ¡°Emotions?!¡± ine Ma waved her hand and said seriously, ¡°Oh daughter, you don¡¯t understand! In this


    world, the poor may really have some so-called


    sentimentality, but the rich definitely don¡¯t!¡±


    Saying that, ine Ma added with a certainty, ¡°This group of rich people, all of them are profitless guys, all of


    their energy is focused on making money, and they can¡¯t wait to waste fart to utilize and create a little value,


    so there¡¯s no way they will run to a small ce to waste time!¡±


    ¡°The only exnation is that they¡¯re interested in something in this small ce, and it¡¯s not possible, ah,


    our Aurouss Hilll is still hiding some great treasure of


    great value!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ire Wilson Wilson said helplessly, ¡°Mom, it was quite a simple thing, how could


    it be so mysterious as you said¡­¡±


    ine Ma said in a serious manner, ¡°Don¡¯t believe it yet! When I was little, I heard


    from my grandmother that their old home was in a mountain nest, and they didn¡¯t see many outsiders all


    year round, and rich people didn¡¯t even go to them, but from a certain year on, every year there would be a


    few rich people who would go to them and donate money to build temples, some tond temples, some to


    temples, saying that their gods there were very spiritual¡­¡±


    ¡°The people in the mountains were all very puzzled and thought, I haven¡¯t heard that we have any very


    spiritual gods here, if we did, how could we be so poor and eat thest meal without the next one? It¡¯s not


    logical, is it?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit strange, then?¡±


    ine Ma said: ¡°And then it¡¯s been like this for years, dozens of temples of all sizes have been built, but


    we¡¯re still poor as hell, until a big detective from Eastcliff investigated the case all the way to the mountains,


    and everyone realized that the rich people, who came to the mountains to donate temples, were trying to


    steal a big tomb from the Ming Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Tomb raiding?¡± ire Wilson Wilson said awkwardly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve read


    too many novels, haven¡¯t you? Where are all those fictional grave robbers!¡±


    ine Ma said seriously, ¡°Do you think the grave robbers in the novels are mysterious? I¡¯m telling you,


    there are a lot more grave robbers in reality than what¡¯s described in fiction!¡±


    Saying that, ine Ma pushed up her sleeves and gestured with her hands in


    excitement, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, that big tomb is under that mountain behind your grandmother¡¯s house, but the


    people in the vige have never known about it! During those years, various grave robbers used the name


    of donating to build a temple to drill dozens of holes underneath the temple, and they were about to hollow


    out the bottom of a mountain!¡±

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    ire Wilson Wilsonughed, ¡°Mom, the more you talk, the more mysterious you are, and you¡¯re digging a


    robber¡¯s cave¡­. You thought you were a gold-touching captain?¡±


    ine Ma saw that ire Wilson Wilson didn¡¯t believe her, so she got anxious and said, ¡°You girl, why don¡¯t


    you believe anything Mom says? My grandmother¡¯s family has opened up quite a fewrge tombs over the


    years, and a few years ago, not far from my grandmother¡¯s house, a particrly famous tomb of Marquis


    Hond was excavated, have you heard of Marquis Hond¡¯s tomb?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, it seems to be a pretty significant


    archaeological discovery, what happened to this tomb?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After the vigers called the police, the heritage department found out that there was a


    big tomb there, and the tomb of Marquis Hond¡¯s wife was also there. There are dozens of holes, just a


    few!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was dumbfounded as he listened, ¡°This gang of tomb robbers is really that


    powerful?¡±


    ine Ma was a little anxious and said, ¡°Don¡¯t believe me, search the inte!¡±


    On the side, Charlie Wade nodded his head in agreement: ¡°Wife, you are really a bit lonely on this matter,


    there are actually many very powerful craftsmen in the private sector, the tomb raiding novels you read,


    there are actually many tomb raiders in real life, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask Dad, there are many unearthed


    artifacts in the antique circle every year that are traded privately down there, and


    to be frank, they are all stolen by tomb raiders. ¡°


    Said Charlie Wade, ¡°Ten or twenty years ago, in a capital city in the central region, there was a case of


    Cordyceps theft, a shop dealing with Cordyceps was stolen two hundred kilograms of Cordyceps worth tens


    of millions of dors in one night, do you know how the other party stole it?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson shook his head, ¡°How did they steal it?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°It was stolen by hitting a robber hole, they rented the shop opposite the wormwood


    shop, made a few dozen meters of robber holes underground, drilled directly into the wormwood shop, and


    then drilled out and stole all the wormwood.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said in surprise, ¡°This is too crazy!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade nodded, ¡°Putting aside their illegal and criminal acts, just saying that their craft of drilling


    holes is really amazing.¡±


    ine Ma looked at ire Wilson Wilson and spoke, ¡°Now you believe what I said, right?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson could only nod, ¡°Mom, I believe¡­¡±


    ine Ma mmmed and said, ¡°Then now you understand what it means to be unprofitable, right? To the tomb


    robbers, who would go to that poor country to donate a temple if there wasn¡¯t that tomb in the mountains?


    That Loreen is the same, if it wasn¡¯t for Aurouss Hilll¡¯s profitability, why would she, ady from a big Eastcliff


    family,e here to waste time? That¡¯s why I said that there must be big treasures in Aurouss Hilll that we


    never expected!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson frowned and said, ¡°But where is there any treasure in


    Aurouss Hilll, even if there really is an ancient tomb, it¡¯s impossible for someone¡¯s


    Thomas family to rob it!¡±


    ine Ma said, ¡°The big treasure I¡¯m talking about may not be the tomb! Maybe there¡¯s some big people


    hidden in our Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled, ¡°A big shot? What kind of big man could interest all the families in Eastcliff?¡±


    After saying that, she pointed at Charlie Wade and ridiculed, ¡°There are many people in Aurouss Hilll who


    call your son-inw Charlie Wade and say that your son-inw is some kind of real dragon on earth, is he


    the hidden big man ah?¡±

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    Charlie Wade¡¯s heart thumped when he heard ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s ridicule.


    He was really afraid that his mother-inw and wife were idly engaging in reasoning here, pushing and


    pushing in pushing out his true identity.


    So, hearing ire Wilson Wilson directly cing doubts on himself, Charlie Wade was really a bit nervous.


    At this time, instead, ine Ma waved her hand, looked at Charlie Wade and said with a ttering smile,


    ¡°ire Wilson Wilson ah, this is unlikely that you said, although my good son-inw is now productive, but


    that is a recent matter, when Loreen came to Aurouss Hilll, the good son-inw had not yet raised his head


    with the dragon, you forget that at that time, Harold that deted calf contraption even dared to whine with my


    good son-inw? ¡°


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled helplessly, ¡°Then I really don¡¯t know what that big treasure you¡¯re talking


    about is.¡±


    ine Maughed, ¡°What it is isn¡¯t really important, it has nothing to do with our family, I¡¯m just saying all this


    to tell you that thisdy friend of yours isn¡¯t simple, she must be hiding a big secret in her heart.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Let her be, even if she is hiding a big secret, it has nothing to do with me, I


    don¡¯t want to pry into her privacy either.¡±


    Saying that, ire Wilson Wilson also instructed, ¡°When Loreenester, Mom, don¡¯t ask blindly ah,


    don¡¯t make it sound like we are gossipy.¡±


    ine Ma nodded, ¡°Good, I won¡¯t talk much then.¡±


    Only then did Charlie Wade let out a sigh of relief.


    When they went downstairs, Jacob Wilson was already sitting in the restaurant eating noodles.


    When he saw the three of theme down, he asked, ¡°What are you three going to see, my mother she¡¯s


    early in the morning, what¡¯s the noise outside?¡±


    ine Maughed and said, ¡°Oh my Jacob Wilson, your mother is now an outstanding person, she has


    learned to openly curse on the balcony, it seems that she is saying that Hannah has stolen her hard-earned


    money, and your mother is cursing while she is about to call the police to arrest her!¡±


    Jacob Wilson muttered, ¡°My mother¡¯s ability to curse in the balcony is far worse than when you were yelling


    at the whole neighborhood across the balcony, but it¡¯s far worse than when you were yelling at the whole


    neighborhood.¡±


    ine Ma pped the table, ¡°Jacob Wilson, what did you say?!¡± Jacob Wilson hurriedly waved


    his hand, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Then, quickly changing the subject, he spoke, ¡°What is this Hannah stealing my mother¡¯s money for?


    What¡¯s this they¡¯re singing about again?¡±


    When ine Ma saw that Jacob Wilson promptly changed his mind, she didn¡¯t continue to question him, and


    only after ring at him did she continue to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know which show they are singing about.¡±


    Jacob Wilson sighed, ¡°It was a good day, but they had to make it all day and


    night¡­ It¡¯s a good thing that all those family businesses that my father created were all ruined by them.¡±


    ine Ma left her mouth, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they have ruined the family business, it has nothing to do


    with us, as long as they don¡¯te to us with a serene face!¡±


    Jacob Wilson nodded with aplicated expression and did not speak again.


    After the three mouths had breakfast, Loreen and Sam arrived.


    They boarded the door with bags of gifts, and as soon as they entered, Loreen warmly said to Jacob


    Wilson and ine Ma, ¡°Happy New Year, Uncle and Aunt. I¡¯vee early to pay my respects to you two!¡±


    Afterwards, she looked at ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade,


    Happy New Year!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade said in unison, ¡°Happy New Year!¡±


    Sam followed Loreen¡¯s side, only like a little chicken boy, seeing Charlie Wade, he


    was even more scared trembling.


    Loreen pointed at Sam beside her and spoke, ¡°This is my cousin, Sam, cousin, you


    quickly say hello to everyone.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Sam immediately said with fear and trepidation, ¡°Happy


    New Year from Uncle and Aunt, Happy New Year from Miss Wade, and Happy


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    New Year, Mr. Wade.¡±


    After saying that, he even bowed ny degrees. ine Ma was dumbfounded.


    Although she didn¡¯t know Sam, she had heard of him and knew that Loreen¡¯s aunt had married into the


    Eastcliff Kilgore family, and that the Kilgore family was also a family of extraordinary strength.


    However, she never expected that Sam, as the young master of the Kilgore family, would be so polite and


    courteous, even a little too polite, and thought to herself, ¡°Oh boy, is this Kilgore family¡¯s family discipline so


    good? It¡¯s too grand for the eldest young master to go out to visit a small family in a small ce like ours and


    bow ny degrees right off the bat, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    How did she know that Sam was originally one of the most arrogant and domineering second generation


    ancestors, the reason why he was now as honest as a quail was solely because he was scared by Charlie


    Wade.


    Sam pedaled his bicycle from Eastcliff to Aurouss Hilll, Charlie Wade gave him the rule that he must arrive


    within fifteen days, but he took almost twenty days.


    So, he was afraid that Charlie Wade would settle the score with him, and if he was unhappy and let himself


    stay in Aurouss Hilll for an extra year, wouldn¡¯t he be devastated?

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    Thinking of this, he immediately subconsciously said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m so sorry, I was dyed


    on the road for a few days, I waste¡­¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson as well as Jacob Wilson and ine Ma were even more surprised.


    How did this Sam still apologize to Charlie Wade? Do the two of them know each other?


    Charlie Wade saw that his family was full of amazement, so he had a clever idea and smiled slightly, ¡°Young


    Master Kilgore is polite, since I said that I would treat you to dinner, whether youe early orte, I will honor


    my promise.¡±


    Sam was slightly stunned, first not understanding why Charlie Wade was suddenly so polite to himself.


    Then only then did he realize that he might have said the wrong thing.


    Charlie Wade probably didn¡¯t want his family to know that he was in conflict with


    him.


    So, he hurriedly followed Charlie Wade¡¯s words and continued, ¡°In that case, thank you in advance Mr.


    Wade, let¡¯s wait for a date after the year.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, smiled and said to ire Wilson Wilson as well as his father-inw and mother-in-


    law, ¡°When I went to Eastcliff to read feng shui for others, I happened to go to Grandma Thomas¡¯s birthday


    on behalf of ire Wilson Wilson, and I met Young Master Kilgore at the birthday banquet, and


    when I heard that he wasing to Aurouss Hilll, I said that I would invite him to


    dinner when he arrived.¡±


    Sam also nodded hurriedly, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect that I would be dyed for a few days on my way here, and it


    dragged directly to the root of the year.¡±


    ine Ma was surprised and asked, ¡°Young Master Kilgore, how did you get here from Eastcliff? How can the


    road still be dyed for a few days? It¡¯s only a ten- hour drive, right? The ne is much faster.¡±


    Sam said awkwardly, ¡°I¡­. I¡¯m pedaling my bike here¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± ine Ma, ire Wilson Wilson and Jacob Wilson were all dumbfounded.


    The young master of the Kilgore family, pedaling a bicycle from Eastcliff to Aurouss Hilll, what is he


    after in the cold of winter?


    When Sam saw that everyone was surprised, he could only say with a hard scalp,


    ¡°The reason for pedaling a bicycle is that I actually want to cultivate my


    emotions¡­¡±


    Several people looked at each other.


    Taoist sentiment? Are all rich kids this boring these days?


    Loreen then hurriedly came out to ease the embarrassment and handed the


    prepared gifts to Jacob Wilson and ine Ma and said, ¡°Uncle and aunt, these are


    some small gifts for you, please smile!¡±


    Jacob Wilson politely said, ¡°Oh Loreen, you said you¡¯re a child, you came just toe, what else to buy,


    how embarrassing to make you break the bank.¡±


    ine Ma chimed in, ¡°Yes Loreen,ing to Auntie¡¯s house, it¡¯s just likeing to your own house, no


    need to be so polite.¡±


    Although ine Ma said that, while she was still talking, she had reached out her


    hand and received the gifts they brought from Loreen as well as Sam¡¯s hands.


    When Loreen saw that ine Ma¡¯s leg was still in a cast, she was surprised and asked, ¡°Auntie, is your


    leg still not well?¡±


    ine Ma sighed, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s good, but wasn¡¯t this an ident two days ago, and it was identally broken


    again.¡±


    Loreen hurriedly asked, ¡°What did the doctor say? Is it serious?¡±


    ine Ma waved her hand, ¡°Harm! It¡¯s no big deal, just likest time, just recuperate and recuperate.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Loreen nodded and said, ¡°Then also, I wish you auntie a speedy recovery!¡± ine Ma smiled and said,


    ¡°Thank you Loreen!¡±


    The first thing that you should do is to take a look at the newest products that are


    avable in the marketce, and then you can find out what they are....... ¡±


    Loreenughed, ¡°Why are you still so polite to me! Next time you have a chance


    to go to Eastcliff, juste sit at my house again, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Saying that, she nced at Charlie Wade and said to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, if you


    don¡¯t have anything to do after the New Year, you can go to Eastcliff with Charlie Wade for two days and stay


    at my house then! We¡¯lle back together on the seventh day of the New Year!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled, ¡°This, I¡¯ll take a look at it, I can¡¯t determine the time yet.¡±


    At this time, the doorbell rang.


    Jacob Wilson busily got up and went over, and through the visual inte screen, he saw that standing


    outside the door was a very maturely dressed, and somewhat sexy, extremely beautiful woman.


    Jacob Wilson was a little surprised and asked, ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±


    The other party asked politely, ¡°Hello, is this Ms. ire Wilson Wilson Wilson¡¯s house? I¡¯m Doris Young from


    the Emgrand Group, please excuse me if I take the liberty of visiting your home!¡±

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    ¡°Doris Young?!¡±


    Hearing Lori¡¯s name, Jacob Wilson only recognized that the sexy beauty on the other side of the video was


    actually the vice chairman of the Emgrand Group who came to the scene to congratte his daughter on the


    opening of her studio.


    This made Jacob Wilson doubly surprised.


    After all, Doris Young, as the vice chairman of the Emgrand Group and a well- known business elite in Aurouss


    Hilll, was still very well known in Aurouss Hilll.


    Moreover, Jacob Wilson also knew that the Emgrand Group gave ire Wilson Wilson a lot of renovation


    business and could be said to be ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s breadwinner in her career.


    But he really did not expect that Ms. Young would take the initiative to visit his home, so he hurriedly said to


    ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,e quickly, Ms. Young, the vice chairman of the Emgrand


    Group, is here!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± ire Wilson Wilson was surprised, then still a little nervous, and said, ¡°Why is Doris here¡­. I¡¯ll go


    open the door for her!¡±


    Loreen was also surprised.


    Although Ms. Young¡¯s worth was far less than Loreen¡¯s, she was, after all, the vice chairman of the Emgrand


    Group, the second-inmand of the Emgrand Group, and Loreen¡¯s top boss.


    Loreen also didn¡¯t expect that her top boss woulde to visit her best friend¡¯s


    house.


    Therefore, she was more or less embarrassed, but now she couldn¡¯t leave, and


    could only wait for Ms. Young toe in with a hard scalp.


    ire Wilson Wilson quickly invited Ms. Young in, Lori said with some apologies:


    ¡°Sorry Ms. Wilson, took the liberty to disturb.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson busy: ¡°Ms. Young you are too polite, should I have gone to visit you, but these two days


    have not taken the time, I also just until today to start vacation.¡±


    Ms. Young nodded and handed over the gifts she was carrying in her hand, saying,


    ¡°This is some New Year¡¯s gifts for uncles and aunts, a small gesture, please smile.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was very embarrassed and said, ¡°Ms. Young¡­. This¡­..... This


    is really inappropriate¡­¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lori smiled slightly, ¡°We have also worked together for quite a long time, you and


    I don¡¯t need to be so polite,pared to our cooperation, what is this small gesture.¡±


    At this time, Jacob Wilson and ine Ma also came over, Jacob Wilson marveled at the young and capable


    temperament of Ms. Young, while ine Ma focused her attention on the gift box in her hand.


    ire Wilson Wilson enthusiastically said to Ms. Young, ¡°Ms. Young go sit in the living room for a while.¡±


    Ms. Young didn¡¯t see Charlie Wade at the foyer, her heart was already a bit lost, and if she really just left, she


    was more or less a bit regretful, and when she heard ire Wilson Wilson invite herself in, she smiled and


    said, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry to bother you!¡±


    Jacob Wilson on the side smiled and said, ¡°No disturbance, no disturbance, Ms. Young pleasee in and


    sit down, I¡¯ll ask my son-inw to make you a nice pot of tea!¡±


    As soon as Ms. Young heard that she had asked Charlie Wade to make tea for her, how could she stand it,


    she hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°Uncle Wilson you are too polite, no need to be so troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Oh no it¡¯s not troublesome! It¡¯s just as well that we have guests at home, let¡¯s sit together for a while.¡± Jacob


    Wilson smilingly responded, then quickly walked two steps to the living room and greeted Charlie Wade,


    ¡°Good son-inw, quickly make a pot of tea and entertain the three guests.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and reached out his hand to open the kettle on the tea sea.


    At this time, Ms. Young also walked into the living room, as soon as she entered


    the living room, her eyes focused on Charlie Wade¡¯s body.


    Charlie Wade also looked at her, and in the four eyes, Ms. Young¡¯s eyes


    overflowed with a trace of joy.


    And Charlie Wade was also somewhat surprised at the Ms. Young in front of him.


    Today Ms. Young did not wear the clothes of a strong woman in the workce, but wore a light curry


    colored trench coat, with waves of long hair spread over her shoulders, sexy and feminine.


    Charlie Wade nodded at her slightly and said politely, ¡°Hello, Ms. Young.¡±

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    Lori replied in session, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    At this time, Loreen stood up and said with a little embarrassment, ¡°Hello Ms. Young¡­¡±


    Only then did Ms. Young see Loreen and said in surprise, ¡°Oh my, Loreen you¡¯re here too? Didn¡¯t you go


    home?¡±


    Loreen said unnaturally, ¡°That¡­. I¡¯ll go to the airportter.¡±


    The moment Sam on the side saw Ms. Young, his eyes instantly burst into several fires!


    Although he had seen many beauties, he had never seen a workce beauty with such good temperament


    and such beauty, so he immediately felt a thumping sensation.


    He subconsciously stood up and asked Loreen, ¡°Loreen, you haven¡¯t introduced who this beauty is?¡±


    Loreen hurriedly introduced, ¡°Oh right Ms. Young, let me introduce you, this is my cousin, Sam Kilgore.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Sam again, ¡°Cousin, this is the vice chairman of


    our Emgrand Group, Doris Young.¡±


    Sam immediately stretched out his hand and saidplimenting, ¡°Oh my, I¡¯ve heard of the great name of Ms.


    Young long ago, and seeing her today, it¡¯s true to her name! I am Sam, a descendant of the Eastcliff Kilgore


    family.¡±


    Lori nodded lightly and politely said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± However, Ms. Young was not


    surprised at Sam¡¯s identity.


    Although she wasn¡¯t from a big family, she had worked for a long time in the Emgrand Group and had


    come into contact with quite a few big families and understood quite a few things about them, so she


    naturally had some understanding of the Eastcliff Kilgore family.


    Even the young master of the Wade family, Charlie Wade, she had known for so long, and when she saw the


    young master of the Kilgore family, Sam, she


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    naturally wouldn¡¯t have any unnecessary feelings.


    Sam had thought that he had moved out of the identity of the young master of the Kilgore family, he would


    definitely be able to make Ms. Young impressed with himself.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that Ms. Young didn¡¯t seem to care at all about this matter of being the young master of


    the Kilgore family and couldn¡¯t see any waves on her expression.


    This made Sam¡¯s heart a little depressed, he thought in his heart: ¡°I was trying to take Ms. Young as a key


    attack object, if I can take down Ms. Young, then my next year in Aurouss Hilll, the days are not too


    boring¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°But, this Ms. Young doesn¡¯t seem to be very impressed with me ah¡­. She¡¯s just a professional manager,


    and her sry is only a few hundred to ten million a year even higher, so why is she still ignoring me, the


    young master of the Kilgore family? It¡¯s a bit too high-sighted, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    So, he continued to persevere and said to Ms. Young, ¡°Ms. Young, I have long heard that you have


    extraordinary ability and are an elite in the business world, if you are interested in developing in Eastcliff in the


    future, you can considering to our Kilgore Group as a vice chairman, the sry is definitely much higher


    than you are in the Emgrand Group.¡±


    He originally thought that he could lure Ms. Young with a high sry, but he did not expect that Ms. Young


    would not hesitate to shake her head, ¡°Thank you Mr. Kilgore for your good intentions, but no need, I¡¯m quite


    good in the Emgrand


    Group, and I don¡¯t n to change jobs.¡±


    Sam heart could not help but feel a little lost, but, still unwilling to concede


    defeat, so he continued: ¡°Ms. Young, Aurouss Hilll this ce is too small, will limit your development, or go to


    Eastcliff is better, as the saying sea wide fish leap, sky high, let the birds fly Well!¡±


    At this time, Sam was only concerned with picking up girls, but forgot that there


    was a Charlie Wade by his side that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with him hooking up with Ms. Young in Charlie Wade¡¯s


    presence.


    After all, although he was triggered by him and came to Aurouss Hilll to live a year of misery, Charlie Wade


    didn¡¯t say that he wouldn¡¯t let himself pick up girls during this year!


    Charlie Wade then saw the trick deep inside Sam¡¯s heart and thought, ¡°This Sam, really can¡¯t change his


    dog and eat shit, everywhere he goes he has to pretend to


    be his Kilgore family¡¯s young master identity, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s extend


    him for another year and let him stay in Aurouss Hilll for two years before


    leaving!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately sent a WeChat to Stefanie: ¡°Daisy, tell your cousin Trevor to convey to the


    Kilgore family that Sam¡¯s punishment period in Aurouss Hilll has been extended by two years, and have


    them send a WeChat to inform Sam now.¡±


    Stefanie immediately replied, ¡°Charlie Wade, did that Sam make you angry again in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Charlie Wade replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t provoke me, but he just acted like a


    pussy in front of me and made me a little upset!¡±

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    Sam was thinking about how he could find a topic to get a little closer to Ms. Young, when he suddenly


    received a WeChat from his mother Lydia.


    The content of the WeChat caused him to be struck by lightning for a moment.


    ¡°You bastard brat, how did you mess with Charlie Wade again! Trevor of the Sun family just called and


    scolded me, saying that you¡¯ve caused trouble again, and that Charlie Wade wants to extend the time you¡¯ll


    receive punishment in Aurouss Hilll to two years!¡±


    Sam copsed almost instantly!


    ¡°Two years?! Wouldn¡¯t that kill me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been living in the city vige of Aurouss Hilll for two days and my whole body is already getting fed


    up, I don¡¯t even know how to resist for the next year, why did this Charlie Wade suddenly add another year to


    my sentence? How did I recruit him?¡±


    Thinking of this, Sam looked at Charlie Wade and subconsciously asked out of his


    mouth, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t wait for him to speak, he directly handed over a cup of tea, smiled faintly, and said,


    ¡°Come, Mr. Kilgore, please drink the tea, it¡¯s not bad, I brought it back from abroad, drink it, two is still two,


    if you don¡¯t drink it, two is about to be three, and it¡¯s even possible to be four or five.¡±


    Sam¡¯s face immediately became iparably ugly.


    The threat in Charlie Wade¡¯s words, he heard it clearly and inly.


    ¡°Charlie Wade definitely means that he wants me to keep my mouth shut, if I honestly drink tea and don¡¯t talk


    nonsense, then let myself stay in Aurouss Hilll for two years, if I don¡¯t do what he says, two years could turn


    into three, four, or


    even five years¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Sam¡¯s heartpletely copsed!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°This Charlie Wade, is simply a devil of a devil! What have I ever done to provoke


    you into doing this to me?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­. Is it because of that Doris?! Did I just offend him by trying to pick up Ms. Young?!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Young isn¡¯t his woman either ah! Isn¡¯t she the vice-chairman of the Emgrand Group? What¡¯s it got to do


    with you, Charlie Wade? You, Charlie Wade, are too harsh...¡±


    Just when Sam was so depressed that he wanted to die, the others were also surprised and looked at


    Charlie Wade,pletely unaware of what Charlie Wade meant by two changing into three and four.


    ire Wilson Wilson was surprised and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, what are you talking about, what two


    changes to three and two changes to four, howe I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Wife, I was just ying dumb riddles with Mr. Kilgore, when we met


    last time, we found out that we both quite like ying dumb riddles, so I temporarily gave Mr. Kilgore a


    question.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded gently and asked with a smile, ¡°Then what is the end


    of the riddle?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled, ¡°The answer to the riddle definitely can¡¯t be told ah, it¡¯s meaningless to say it.¡±


    Saying that, he pushed the cup of tea in front of Sam and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr.


    Kilgore, I wonder if you want to drink this cup of tea?¡±


    Sam knew that if he didn¡¯t take this cup of tea, there was a possibility that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave


    Aurouss Hilll for the next three or four years.


    If he wanted to stop the losses in time, he should drink this cup of tea quickly, so as not to continue to


    expand his losses.


    Thinking of this, his eyes turned red and he almost cried out on the spot.


    ¡°Two years! Letting me live for two years in a city like this, in a rundown town like that, is no different than


    going to jail!¡±


    ¡°It might as well be fucking jail!¡±


    ¡°What kind of sin did I do to meet a beastly animal like Charlie Wade! Before I met him, my life was not too


    chic, and since thest time I met him on Jasmine¡¯s birthday, nothing good has happened to my life!¡±


    At that thought, Sam¡¯s heart suddenly screamed, ¡°Shit! That time I offended Charlie Wade because I wanted


    to court Jasmine! This Charlie Wade is too much of a beast, isn¡¯t he? You¡¯re married, and your wife is so


    beautiful, why are you still stopping me from picking up girls? Are these all his women?!¡±


    Sam wanted to die, identally bumping into Charlie Wade¡¯s gun so many times, he only wanted to stay away


    from Charlie Wade for the rest of his life¡­.


    In resentment, he could only be forced topromise with Charlie Wade, and respectfully received the cup of


    tea Charlie Wade pushed over to his mouth with a trembling hand, and said with great pain, ¡°Mr. Wade, thank


    you for making the


    tea, I¡¯ll drink it!¡±

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    Saying that, with one bite and one stomp, he brought up the cup of tea and drank it all in one gulp. Drinking


    this cup of tea was tacitly epting Charlie Wade¡¯s new arrangement. The one year sentence was suddenly


    doubled to two years.


    Sam had no tears to cry, and his entire body instantly lost his soul,pletely


    losing his spirit. Loreen was also a little surprised at this point. Others didn¡¯t know


    about the conflict between Charlie Wade and Sam, but she knew all about it.


    It was Charlie Wade who made Sam pedal his bicycle from Eastcliff toe to Aurouss Hilll in the first ce


    and suffered and reformed in Aurouss Hilll, and now that Charlie Wade suddenly started ying riddles with


    numbers again, she immediately had a bad premonition.


    So, she asked Sam in a low voice, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sam slumped iparably and handed his phone to Loreen, and on the screen of the phone, it was the


    WeChat that his mother Lydia had sent to him.


    After reading it, Loreen was dumbfounded!


    She didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade would be so cruel as to directly extend her cousin¡¯s one-year suffering


    period by double.


    However, she couldn¡¯t care less about feeling sorry for Sam.


    In her heart, she was reviewing, reviewing where Sam had offended Charlie Wade from the moment he first


    entered the door until now.


    ¡°Did cousin offend Charlie Wade?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡­. He¡¯s always been very polite to Charlie Wade, he almost didn¡¯t just bend down and


    call him big brother.¡±


    ¡°Did cousin offend ire Wilson Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it either! Cousin is scared to death of Charlie Wade, knowing that ire Wilson Wilson


    is Charlie Wade¡¯s wife, even if he were to give him ten guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to have any ill thoughts about


    ire Wilson Wilson.¡±


    ¡°Did the form offend ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s parents?¡±


    ¡°Or not! Cousin¡¯s overall behavior from the time he entered the door until now is


    still very humble, not a dude¡¯s second son¡¯s appearance at all.¡± ¡°Then where exactly did it


    offend Charlie Wade?¡±


    Loreen was suddenly in deep thought.


    Then, her gaze suddenly nced at Ms. Young who was secretly checking out Charlie Wade at the side.


    At this instant, her heart suddenly thumped!


    ¡°Could it be¡­. Is it because the cousin just offended Charlie Wade after showing his affection for Ms.


    Young?!¡±


    ¡°But, what rtionship does Charlie Wade have with Ms. Young?! Ms. Young is the vice-chairman of the


    Emgrand Group, she did have some contact with ire Wilson Wilson, it¡¯s impossible to have too much


    contact with Charlie Wade!¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if Charlie Wade knows Ms. Young, why would he be angry with cousin because he


    provoked Ms. Young?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°And, the way Ms. Young looked at Charlie Wade, something didn¡¯t seem right! This¡­.. Is there something


    else hidden in this?!¡±


    Loreen¡¯s mind was already a mess when she thought of this.


    Reason told her that there should be no rtionship between Charlie Wade and Ms. Young.


    However, her intuition again told her that the rtionship between these two seemed far from as simple


    as she saw it!

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    Loreen really wanted to find out what the rtionship between Charlie Wade and Ms. Young was.


    However, today¡¯s time clearly did not allow it anymore.


    She still had to rush back to Eastcliff to apany her own family for the New Year, so she could only


    speak to ire Wilson Wilson as well as Charlie Wade after sitting for ten minutes, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson,


    Charlie Wade, I have to go, I still have to go to the airport to catch my flight, all the flights to Eastcliff are full


    today, if I dy this one, I will have to spend the New Year in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson opened her mouth to ask, ¡°Loreen, do you want us to go to the airport to see you off?¡±


    Loreen hurriedly said, ¡°No need, you guys can stay at home.¡±


    After saying that, she greeted Ms. Young again, ¡°Ms. Young, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    Ms. Young nodded slightly and said, ¡°Have a safe journey, and in addition, I wish you a happy new year in


    advance.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Loreen nodded and said goodbye to ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s parents


    before leaving with the crying Sam.


    As soon as they left the house, Sam could no longer tense his depressed emotions and cried out at once,


    saying, ¡°Loreen, this Charlie Wade is too much! As you can see, from the moment I walked in the door, I


    didn¡¯t move him, I didn¡¯t provoke him, I didn¡¯t dare to contradict him with a single word, but I didn¡¯t expect that


    he would ask Trevor to add another year to my deadline! And say what I made him feel bad, you judge my


    brother, where is such a person!¡±


    Loreen sighed and said, ¡°Brother, I suspect that the reason why Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t like you is because


    your attitude towards Ms. Young is a bit too lovey- dovey!¡±


    Sam nodded andmented, ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie to you, I also guessed it, I reckon there are two possibilities


    in this matter, either Charlie Wade is upset with me for picking up girls in front of him, or Charlie Wade is


    upset with me for picking up


    Ms. Young, one of these two must be true.¡±


    Loreen nodded, ¡°I share the same opinion as you, the probability is that it has something to do with Ms.


    Young, but I¡¯m a bit confused again, it¡¯s reasonable to say that Charlie Wade should have no friendship with


    Ms. Young.¡±


    Sam said resentfully, ¡°I suspect that the two of them might be having an affair!¡±


    Loreen¡¯s heart naturally couldn¡¯t ept such a fact, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely that


    the two of them should, Charlie Wade is still very heartfelt towards his wife.¡±


    Sam said, ¡°Knowing people¡¯s faces is not knowing their hearts, you don¡¯t know what kind of face Charlie


    Wade has when he¡¯s not in front of people¡­¡±


    Saying that, he depressinglymented, ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t havee with you! I said I wouldn¡¯te


    and you had to make mee, this is great, I have to stay in this shitty ce in Aurouss Hilll for two years,


    isn¡¯t this killing me?¡±


    Loreen said helplessly and ashamedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry ah brother, I¡¯m to me for this, I shouldn¡¯t have dragged


    you along¡­¡±


    Sam wiped a handful of tears and said, ¡°Instead of telling me you¡¯re sorry, why don¡¯t you give me an idea on


    how to persuade Charlie Wade to spare me as soon as possible¡­¡±


    Loreen hurriedly nodded her head and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry about this, when I return from Eastcliff,


    I will definitely find an opportunity to plead with Charlie Wade for you.¡±


    Saying that, she added firmly, ¡°When I return, I will definitely look into Charlie Wade¡¯s matter with Ms.


    Young to see if they have any ulterior secrets.¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    Loreen flew back to Eastcliff by ne with strong suspicions.


    Sam had no money in his pocket and didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss in Aurouss Hilll, so


    he could only decadently return to the city vige.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At the same time in the vige in the city, there is also Charlie Wade¡¯s arrogant, domineering and uncaring


    aunt, Cynthia, who is under surveince and living in the vige.


    This New Year¡¯s Eve would be the most miserable New Year¡¯s Eve that the two of them had ever lived in


    their lives.


    Also miserable was Christopher¡¯s family.

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    Lady Wilson had originally agreed to work at the supermarket today. The supermarket had also


    promised to pay her double pay today.


    However, due to her hard-earned money being stolen and being mocked severely by ine Ma, Lady


    Wilson¡¯s blood pressure skyrocketed and she couldn¡¯t get up once she sat on her chair.


    Although she was not physically harmed, the idea of going to work at the supermarket had no choice but to


    stop because of her anger and soaring blood pressure.


    Seeing that her hard-earned money was gone and she had no chance to earn


    today¡¯s wages, Lady Wilson was very desperate inside.


    She originally wanted Wendy to go to the supermarket to work and earn back her share of the sry.


    But when she thought that her son and grandson were seriously injured in bed and her blood pressure


    was skyrocketing, she couldn¡¯t take care of herself and was unable to take care of them, so she didn¡¯t


    dare to let Wendy leave.


    The family of four could only stare at each other in the luxurious vi.


    Their family of four was now penniless, and the only thing they had was the


    leftover food that they hadn¡¯t finished yesterday.


    It was originally a leftover vegetable bottom, and after another night of putting it away, it had beenpletely


    tattered into vegetable soup.


    Wendy proposed to heat up the leftover food for lunch and eat it together, but


    Lady Wilson didn¡¯t agree.


    She said to Wendy, ¡°That bit of leftover food is the only food we have now, and if


    we eat them now, we¡¯ll have to starve at night.¡±


    Saying that, Lady Wilson sighed and added, ¡°Tonight is the 30th day of the New Year, what are we talking


    about? You also can¡¯t starve at the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, so it¡¯s better to save this bit of leftover food for


    the night.¡±


    Wendy cried and said, ¡°Grandmother, that leftover food is not enough for four of


    us to eat a half-full meal, so what¡¯s the point of keeping it¡­¡±


    Lady Wilson said seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t understand! The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner must be eaten, if you can¡¯t


    eat the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, you¡¯ll be poor for the next year and won¡¯t be able to turn over a new leaf!¡±


    Harold cried when he heard this, ¡°Grandmother, didn¡¯t you say that you would wrap meat-filled dumplings


    for me tonight? Why are you making me eat these leftovers again?¡±


    Lady Wilson was extremely helpless: ¡°Harold, there¡¯s nothing Grandmother can do, after all, we don¡¯t have


    a penny now, what can we use to buy noodles and meat?¡±


    Harold was crying especially sadly: ¡°Grandmother, today is New Year¡¯s Eve, I can¡¯t eat big fish and meat, at


    least let me have a mouthful of dumplings ah, I really don¡¯t want to eat the leftover vegetable soup from


    yesterday anymore, those vegetable soups smell like brushing pot water and mixed with the taste of rusty


    kitchen knives, it¡¯s too bad¡­¡±


    Christopher, who was on the side, choked, ¡°Alright Harold, it¡¯s good to have something to eat¡­. It¡¯s


    better than going hungry on New Year¡¯s Eve¡­¡±


    Saying that, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°me that bastard of a mother of


    yours for this! Stealing all of your grandmother¡¯s hard-earned money, otherwise,


    we could at least have a hot dumpling¡­¡±


    Wendy also cried and sobbed, ¡°Mom is too much, when she stole grandma¡¯s


    money, didn¡¯t she think of our family?¡±


    Lady Wilson was even more furious and blurted out, ¡°She wants nothing! If she really had our family in


    mind, she wouldn¡¯t have sold her body in the coal mine. This kind of unruly bitch, if God really has eyes, he


    should take her away before it¡¯s toote!¡±


    Saying that, Lady Wilson sat paralyzed in her chair, patting her thighs as she cried out, ¡°God, open your eyes


    and look at this family of ours, what kind of life we¡¯re living!¡±


    The Lady said, covering her face and crying.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Everyone else kept sobbing as well, and the four members of the family cried in a


    ball¡­.

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    The Charlie Wade family next door, on the other hand, had been preparing the


    New Year¡¯s Eve dinner since after noon.


    All kinds of ingredients were piled up all over the kitchen console.


    Charlie Wade was the one with the best cooking skills in the family, so he was the


    chef for this New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    As for Jacob Wilson, she chopped the dumpling filling with a knife by hand.


    All four members of the family helped in the kitchen, the atmosphere was harmonious and warm.


    As the sky gradually darkened, one dish at a time was brought to the table.


    In the A04 vi, Gena and the three women have also started to busy themselves in the kitchen.


    In addition to preparing noodles and meat stuffing for dumplings, they bought a chicken, a fish and two


    pounds of ribs, and made a few meat and vegetable dishes.


    Gena felt that the opportunity to live in such a nice vi was a blessing for the three of them, so she also


    bought an incense burner, a handful of incense, and a very inexpensive portrait of Buddha.


    Before eating, Gena brought Samantha and Yadira and knelt in front of the portrait of the Buddha.


    Gena held three incense sticks in her hands and said with great devotion, ¡°Buddha, who saves people from


    suffering, thank you for blessing us three miserable sisters, so that we can live in such a nice vi in this life,


    and live a good life that we never dared to dream of before, don¡¯t worry, we will work hard to earn money in


    the future, and never bezy. In addition, disciple Gena also asks


    you to bless us with a better and better life!¡±


    On either side of her, behind her, were Samantha and Yadira respectively.


    The two of them followed suit at this point, holding up three incense sticks and


    opening their mouths, ¡°Buddha who saves suffering and distress, please bless us!¡±


    After that, the three of them kowtowed three times to Buddha.


    After kowtowing, Gena stood up and took the lead in inserting the three incense sticks into the incense burner,


    and after the other two sisters had also inserted


    the incense, she said with satisfaction, ¡°Let¡¯s go sisters, it¡¯s time for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner!¡±


    They both said in unison, ¡°All right!¡±


    When the three of them went to eat, Wendy and Lady Wilson, had been hiding around the corner of the


    stairs to watch.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    They were smelling the aroma of rice, so they couldn¡¯t help bute down to


    take a look.


    Although the Lady had always wanted to save the leftovers she got back yesterday for the New Year¡¯s Eve


    dinner, just after dark, the four of them ate all the leftovers because they couldn¡¯t bear the hunger and


    shared them.


    There wasn¡¯t much left over, and each person wasn¡¯t even half full, so all four of


    them were still starving.


    Seeing these three women cooking a table of home-cooked food, Lady Wilson and Wendy were drooling with


    hunger.


    Seeing the three of them start to eat, Wendy asked the Lady in a low voice,


    ¡°Grandmother, do you think they will leave a little leftover food or something?¡±


    Lady Wilson shook her head while swallowing her saliva, ¡°I don¡¯t know ah, I hope so¡­¡±


    Wendy said in aggravation, ¡°It would be nice if I could leave two pieces of ribs and a bowl of rice, I¡¯m afraid


    they won¡¯t have anything left¡­¡±


    After saying that, tears were already rolling down her face.


    Lady Wilson stared at the incense burner in front of Guanyin Bodhisattva and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,


    Wendy, have you seen that incense burner? It¡¯s filled with rice! At night, when they go back to their rooms to


    rest, we¡¯ll use the rice from


    there to make porridge!¡±


    ¡­¡­..

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    At this time, Charlie Wade¡¯s family was in the living room, eating the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner while watching


    the Spring Festival G, and the family was having a good time.


    It was also rare that Jacob Wilson and ine Ma, two old couples who didn¡¯t like each other, didn¡¯t dislike


    each other and pinch each other.


    Jacob Wilson drank some white wine with Charlie Wade, which made Jacob Wilson happy.


    ire Wilson Wilson originally wanted to have some red wine with ine Ma, but ine Ma snatched the


    red wine away from her hand and poured it for herself


    while saying very seriously to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, women preparing for pregnancy


    can¡¯t drink alcohol, it¡¯s not good for the child!¡±


    After saying that, he smiled at Charlie Wade and said, ¡°Good son-inw, you also


    drink less, too much wine will affect the quality of a man¡¯s tadpoles! Following this affects the quality of the


    child!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s entire body was suddenly embarrassed and shy and angry


    as she said, ¡°Mom¡­. Why are you talking more and more without a handle!¡±


    ine Ma seriously said, ¡°I¡¯m teaching you about health care, and this is all from those childcare experts and


    gics experts on TV!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was helpless: ¡°Then you don¡¯t say it so bluntly! At least be tactful about it!¡±


    ine Ma was a little aggrieved, ¡°Didn¡¯t I use tadpoles as a substitute for all of them? Isn¡¯t that tactful


    enough?¡±


    The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the first few days of your life, and you¡¯ll see that it¡¯s not


    just a matter of time before you¡¯re ready to take the plunge. My daughter, in the whole country, is one of


    the top few in terms of quality! Totally inherited my good genes!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ine Ma spat and said, ¡°You need some face too! ire Wilson Wilson, did you inherit your good genes?


    What good genes do you have? The first time I was able to grow up so beautiful, it¡¯s all thanks to my natural


    beauty!¡±


    ¡°Fart your ass!¡± Jacob Wilson left his mouth, ¡°With that gene of yours, no one would even pick it up if you


    threw it down the drain, and it¡¯s still excellent?


    Excellent my ass!¡±


    ine Ma mmed her chopsticks and shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing,


    Jacob Wilson? I don¡¯t want to argue with you on New Year¡¯s Eve, so don¡¯t be too proud of yourself!¡±


    Jacob Wilson shrank his neck and said somewhat nervously, ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m not imparting experience to my


    son-inw, this is a topic between men, so don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    After saying that, he patted Charlie Wade¡¯s shoulder and instructed, ¡°Charlie


    Wade, you ah, listen to dad, don¡¯t think about anything, don¡¯t prepare anything, have nothing to do, drink


    some wine and have fun, then this thing will be done without a doubt!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s face turned red with shame when she heard this,


    immediately put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°If you guys keep talking about such inappropriate topics,


    then I¡¯m going back to my room to watch TV.¡±


    ¡°Oh no don¡¯t don¡¯t!¡± Jacob Wilson hurriedly beckoned, ¡°Can¡¯t Dad stop chatting?


    Tonight is the first time the four of us are spending New Year¡¯s Eve alone, and we¡¯re staying in such a nice


    big vi, and we don¡¯t have to be squeezed by your grandmother, so we have to make this yearplete!¡±


    ine Ma, who rarely agreed with Jacob Wilson¡¯s viewpoint, said cheerfully, ¡°Yes! We¡¯re saying we¡¯ll keep


    the year until twelve this year!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson said, ¡°Keeping the year is fine, but you guys should stop talking nonsense¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine!¡± ine Maughed, ¡°I know you¡¯re thin-skinned, so I can¡¯t stop talking about it.¡±


    Jacob Wilson also hurriedly changed the subject and said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Come,


    good son-inw, drink!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and clinked his wine ss with Jacob Wilson. Just after finishing the


    drink, his phone received two WeChats.


    Opening it up, the one who sent the WeChat was, surprisingly, Nanako Ito who was far away in Japan.


    First, she sent a photo of the courtyard of her old house in Kyoto, which was filled with snow again.


    Then, there was a text from her: ¡°Charlie Wade, today is the traditional New Year¡¯s Eve night in your country,


    and I want to wish you a happy new year! Also


    wanted to share some good news with you: tonight, it¡¯s snowing again in Kyoto¡­¡±

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    Charlie Wade looked at that photo, his thoughts inevitably returned to that snowy night in Kyoto many days


    ago.


    It was under that heavy snow that he had saved Nanako, and also happening to save Fitz and Zara.


    Thinking of that, he sighed in his heart and replied to Nanako, ¡°Thank you, and happy new year to you as


    well!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t make any response about what Nanako said about it snowing


    in Kyoto.


    He knew that he shouldn¡¯t have too much emotionalmunication with


    Nanako.


    In the beginning, he was trying to heal her because he felt that she shouldn¡¯t be


    trapped by the harm that Aurora brought to her all her life.


    Now that she was healed and he had saved her life, it was reasonable to say that it had beenpletely


    cleared up.


    If there was too much more involved, there would only beplications.


    Charlie Wade himself was also aware that those women who liked him, he might not be able to give them


    much of an exnation, and the same was true for Nanako.


    So, it was better to keep some distance appropriately, and it was also considered to be responsible for her


    people.


    Nanako was truly a gifted girl, and she was able to see Charlie Wade¡¯s inner thoughts from Charlie


    Wade¡¯s reply.


    So, she replied to Charlie Wade, ¡°Charlie Wade must be spending the festive season with his family right


    now, so I won¡¯t bother you! Once again, happy holidays to you!¡±


    After returning this message, her heart was very sad.


    She knew that today was a traditional Chinese festival and it was the most


    important festival of the year, that¡¯s why she sent WeChat to Charlie Wade to wish him well.


    At the same time, coincidentally, she happened to apany her father to the capital to recuperate in the


    past two days, and it just so happened that a heavy snow fell in Kyoto tonight, so she immediately thought


    of the night when Charlie Wade descended like a divine soldier.


    Thinking about that night, she missed Charlie Wade more and more.


    So, she also took the opportunity of the New Year¡¯s blessing to share the heavy


    snowfall in Kyoto with him.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that he didn¡¯t even respond with half a word.


    Although she was lost in her heart, but Nanako could still understand, she knew that Charlie Wade was a


    married man, even if she liked Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade still had to keep a certain distance from her.


    So, she put away her phone and sat alone on the wooden steps at the side of the courtyard, looking out at


    the snow that was falling.


    Ito Yuhiko, who had his legs amputated, was now controlling the electric wheelchair, slowly approaching.


    The sound of the wheelchair didn¡¯t even disturb Nanako.


    Simply because, at this time, all the attention in her head was not above everything in front of and


    around her, but on the distant memory.


    Ito Yuuhiko sighed as he saw his daughter looking out at the snow. How could he not


    understand his own daughter?


    Ito Yuuhiko had already seen that his daughter was devoted to and had been thinking of Charlie Wade, and


    seeing her like this made him feel a little sad.


    So, he coughed and spoke up to call out, ¡°Nanako.¡±


    It was only then that Nanako came back to her senses and said with some


    embarrassment, ¡°Father, why did youe out?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Ito Yuuhiko smiled slightly and said, ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t go in for half a day, so I came out to see you.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go back, it¡¯s quite cold outside, so don¡¯t freeze you.¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Ito Yuhiko said with a smile, ¡°Nanako, there are some things that cannot be forced or rushed,


    you have to take things in stride.¡±


    Nanako scrambled to cover up, ¡°Dad, what are you talking about, why can¡¯t I understand¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko smiled, ¡°Charlie Wade Wade is a good man, and also very capable in a rare way, a man like this


    is worth waiting a few more years for you.¡±


    Nanako blushed red.

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    However, she didn¡¯t immediately deny it, nor did she run away on the spot, but


    instead ced her hands in front of her body and bowed deeply, ¡°Father, I know!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko smiled happily and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting old, I can¡¯t feel the cold air when it¡¯s blowing a little, I¡¯m going


    home to rest, you should go to bed early too.¡±


    Nanako was busy saying, ¡°Father, I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko waved his hand, ¡°No need, if you like to meditate, you can meditate some more.¡±


    Saying that, he took control of the electric wheelchair, spun halfway around in ce, and went back to his


    room.


    Nanako watched her father¡¯s back disappear at the end of the corridor, feeling her face still burn with heat, so


    she gently covered her hands over the thick snow, followed by covering her face with her hands.


    The cold hands brought down the temperature of her cheeks quite a bit, and


    allowed Nanako¡¯s heart to grow calm.


    A momentter, she stretched out her hand again and used her fingers to write


    Charlie Wade¡¯s name in the snow.


    After that, she held her chin with both hands and watched the snowkes fall on those words one by one,


    until they became more and more blurred and finally disappeared.


    It was only at this moment that she slowly stood up and returned to her room.


    ¡­¡­..


    Meanwhile.


    Osaka, Japan, which was only a few dozen kilometers away from Kyoto.


    A one-armed woman, led by a few Japanese self-defense soldiers, arrived at the self-defense garrison in


    Osaka.


    This one-armed woman, whose surname was Elms, was the first daughter of the four great ancient martial arts


    families in China.


    She was Xion Banks¡¯ biological mother, Kairi.


    Since the time difference in Japan was an hour faster than at home, it was already


    ten o¡¯clock at night in Osaka at this moment.


    Kairi was led by a soldier and passed through a stringent security check before finally entering the Self-


    Defense Force garrison.


    The soldier then led her down from a building in a high speed elevator. The high-speed elevator


    stopped at a depth of fifty meters underground. This was the Osaka Self-Defense Force¡¯s triple


    defense underground base.


    The civilian term for triple-proofing is waterproof, dustproof, and fall-proof.


    The military triple defense, on the other hand, refers to protection against nuclear weapons, biological and


    chemical weapons, and chemical weapons.


    So, this triple defense base is the most heavily defended area in Osaka by the SDF.


    Now, this triple defense base is used for other purposes, including Xion, more than fifty experts of the Banks


    Familyy are all detained here, it is heavily guarded and can effectively prevent them from escaping from


    prison.


    After Kairi was brought in, she was ced directly into an airtight room.


    The iron door of this room was twenty centimeters thick, and it was much stronger than a bank vault.


    After she sat down in the room, a Japanese soldier reminded her in a low voice,


    ¡°The people will be here in a moment, you only have five minutes.¡± Kairi nodded hurriedly and


    said seriously, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Without another word, the soldier turned around and left the room, and a minuteter, a young woman with


    metal shackles on her hands and feet walked in, led by two soldiers.


    This young woman looked somewhat gloomy and her eyes were full of coldness.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, after she entered the room, her cold and steely eyes immediately stared up in surprise,


    followed by two hot tears rolling down her face.


    She looked at Kairi who was also crying silently before her eyes and choked out,


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Kairi quickly took two steps and held her in her arms with one hand, gently stroking the back of her head as


    he said with immense love and affection, ¡°Xion, you¡¯ve suffered¡­¡±

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    Xion hugged Kairi¡¯s waist tightly and asked excitedly, ¡°Mom, what are you doing here! How did you get in


    here?!¡±


    When Kairi saw that a few Japanese soldiers had already retreated, he spoke up,


    ¡°Xion, it was your father who sent me.¡±


    ¡°Dad?¡± Xion hurriedly asked, ¡°How is dad now? Has he returned home? Not in any danger, are you?¡±


    Kairi shook her head and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your dad is fine, he has


    returned to Eastcliff safely before.¡±


    Only then did Xion let out a sigh of relief and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s good that Dad is fine¡­¡±


    Kairi said, ¡°Xion, your father originally wanted toe to Japan to get you out personally, but he is now


    the subject of strict surveince by the Japanese national security, so it¡¯s inconvenient for him toe to


    Japan again in a short time, so he let mee over to meet you.¡±


    Xion was very confused and asked, ¡°Mom, how did you get in here when the Self- Defense Force locked me


    up so tightly? Why did they let you in?¡±


    Kairi said, ¡°The Japanese authorities have really reached the highest level of control over you, and your


    father has made inquiries, and they would love to sentence you and several of the main criminals to


    death, and your father has spent a lot of money and made good connections in the upper echelons of the


    Japanese Self-Defense Force in order to save you!¡±


    ¡°Get me out of here?!¡± Xion eximed in shock and asked, ¡°This¡­. How is this possible? The Japanese


    Self-Defense Force is guarding me very closely right now, and there are tens of thousands of SDF soldiers


    on this ground, so how can they get me out of here¡­¡±


    Kairi exined, ¡°Although you are now in the custody of the Japanese Self- Defense Force, but the Self-


    Defense Force cannot represent the Japanese judiciary after all, so you still have to be tried in a Japanese


    court, and ording to Japanesew, you are to be taken back to the court where the crime happened to be


    tried.¡±


    Xion was busy asking, ¡°So that means we¡¯ll be escorted to Tokyo to be tried?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Kairi nodded and said, ¡°At that time, the Japanese Self-Defense Force will use their military transport


    nes to send you back to Tokyo, and once you arrive in Tokyo, you will be escorted by the Tokyo Police


    Department¡¯s special operations team instead, and at that time, your father will arrange a double in Tokyo to


    swap you out with the help of a high-ranking member of the Japanese Police Department. ¡°


    Xion was dumbfounded, and only after a long while did she ask, ¡°Mom, will it be okay to change me out so


    openly?¡±


    Kairi took her hand and said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, your father has already made


    arrangements to buy you twelve hours before the double is revealed, and then your father will arrange for


    you to leave Japan by boat from Tokyo Harbor.¡±


    Saying that, Kairi held Xion¡¯s hand tightly and said with emotion, ¡°Xion, your father has thrown down nearly a


    billion to save you this time to ease the rtionship between the Japanese Self-Defense Force and the


    Tokyo Police Department, if you can return home safely this time, you must repay your father in the future!¡±


    Xion¡¯s eyes were red and shedding tears as she nodded her head and choked, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll repay


    dad properly!¡±


    Kairi nodded and said, ¡°Also, after you return to China this time, the Japanese side will definitely do


    everything they can to catch you again, if they know that you¡¯ve returned, they will also definitely file an


    application with our country and extradite you back to Japan for trial, so after you go back, you will have to


    live under a different name, the name Xion Banks, you won¡¯t be able to use it


    anymore in the future. ¡°


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Xion hurriedly asked, ¡°Mom, if I can¡¯t be called Xion Banks anymore, what should I call myself?¡±

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    Kairi said, ¡°Your father said that you can name yourself anything you want, and he¡¯ll take care of the


    relevant household registration information for you.¡±


    Xion was suddenly delighted, and was just about to speak when Kairi added,


    ¡°Xion, your father said that you can still be surnamed Elms, or you can call


    yourself any name other than Xion Banks, the only thing you can¡¯t do is to use the Banks Familyy¡¯s name.¡±


    Xion¡¯s expression, which was somewhat happy just now, instantly turned bitter, as she looked at Kairi and


    asked, ¡°Mom, Dad he still doesn¡¯t want others to know my identity, right?¡±


    Kairi¡¯s expression was ashamed as she said, ¡°Xion, you are after all your father¡¯s illegitimate daughter, and


    not many people know about this, the entire Banks Familyy except your father, only your grandfather knows


    about it, your father and his lover are very close, if she knew that your father still has such an illegitimate


    daughter like you, she would definitely break up with your fatherpletely¡­. ¡°


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Xion choked, ¡°Mom, can¡¯t I tell people for the rest of my life that Zayne is my father, righteously? Do I have to


    spend my whole life on the outside, being a girl who grew up without a father?¡±


    Kairi¡¯s eyes reddened as shemented, ¡°Xion, the reason your father had that affair with me back then was


    entirely my own request, he didn¡¯t even know you existed for many years before that, so you can¡¯t me


    him for not wanting to disclose your identity!¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s more, your father paid a very high price to save you this time, and even if he can¡¯t publicly im


    you as her daughter, deep down he loves you very much! You can¡¯t me him no matter what,


    understand?¡±


    When Xion heard this, she sighed lightly, nodded slightly and said seriously, ¡°Mom, I know, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    never mention this matter again, not to mention ming dad in my heart!¡±


    Kairi squeezed Xion¡¯s hand hard and said seriously, ¡°In a few days, you¡¯ll be escorted to Tokyo, and someone


    will contact you then to swap you out and send you to the docks, where Mom will be waiting for you in China!¡±


    Xion hurriedly asked, ¡°Mom, won¡¯t you wait for me in Tokyo?¡±


    Kairi shook his head and said, ¡°Your father said that once you seeded in escaping, the Japanese will


    definitely check everyone who entered the country recently, and when that happens, if they find out that I


    came from China, and that I came to Osaka and went to Tokyo before the incident, it will be like I gave a


    complete lead to the Japanese Homnd Security for nothing, so he told me to return from Osaka


    immediately after meeting you. So as not to leave clues


    behind, as for Tokyo, he¡¯ll arrange for someone else to meet you.¡±


    Xion nodded and said, ¡°Okay mom, I got it! You are at ease in China waiting for me to return!¡±


    At that moment, someone pushed open the door and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s about time!¡±


    Kairi reluctantly looked at Xion and instructed, ¡°Xion, take care of yourself these few days, mom will be


    leaving first!¡±


    Xion nodded gently with tears streaming down her face, ¡°Mom, take care of


    yourself, and also say thank you to Dad for me¡­¡±


    Kairi patted her arm and whispered, ¡°Nothing has a 100% sess rate, but you must promise Mom to


    come back alive!¡±

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    Xion looked at Kairi and nodded heavily, choking with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back to


    see you alive!¡±


    Kairi touched her face with her one arm and said with love and affection, ¡°After you go back this time, don¡¯t


    go back to the Banks Familyy for a while, stay with mom at grandma¡¯s house for a while, and then go back


    when you¡¯re over this storm.¡±


    Xion gave a hmmm and said, ¡°Mom, take care of yourself.¡±


    Kairi instructed in a low voice, ¡°The matter of saving you from going out, don¡¯t reveal it to anyone who was


    caught with you, because only you can leave this time, if they know about it, in case they are upset, I¡¯m afraid


    it will bring trouble.¡±


    Xion sighed softly, ¡°Okay mom, I know¡­¡±


    Kairi nodded her head, which was why she reluctantly left.


    As for Xion, she was also brought back to the cell where she was being held by the soldiers.


    However, at this time, Xion¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude for Zayne.


    Even though she was just an illegitimate daughter and her father, Zayne, couldn¡¯t recognize her identity, but


    Zayne was willing to pay such a great price to rescue her, which was indeed far beyond Xion¡¯s expectations


    of Zayne, and also moved her deep inside.


    Originally, she had been ready to be sentenced to death, and after meeting her mother, Kairi, she had


    rekindled her hope for the future.


    ¡­¡­..


    Eastcliff time, ten o¡¯clock at night.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Charlie Wade Wade family in front of the television was watching the Spring Festival G on TV.


    ire Wilson Wilson appeared to be a bit agitated and said to Charlie Wade, ¡°The program list published on


    the inte says that Stefanie¡¯s solo will be at the


    prime time of 10:10, so it should be almost there!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded his head, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel some anticipation. Although he knew that


    Stefanie was a big star, he hadn¡¯t really seen many of the


    movies and TV dramas that Stefanie was in, nor had he heard many of the songs that she sang.


    This mainly had to do with Charlie Wade¡¯s personality as well, he didn¡¯t have any need for entertainment, so


    naturally he didn¡¯t care about the entertainment industry.


    However, he naturally cared a bit more about Stefanie, after all, this was his childhood friend that he had


    grown up with, and the fianc¨¦e that his parents had set for him back then.


    So, he and ire Wilson Wilson warped together in front of the TV, looking forward to Stefanie¡¯s


    appearance.


    The timing of the Spring Festival G was almost unmistakable, and at 10:10, the


    host said with a smile, ¡°It is said that the taste of first love is the most beautiful


    feeling in life, and next, Miss Sun Stefanie, a triple star of film, television and song,


    will bring us her brand new single ¡°First Love¡±.¡±


    Then, Stefanie, wearing an elegant evening gown, stepped onto the splendid stage.


    ire Wilson Wilson was thrilled and said, ¡°Wow! Stefanie¡¯s outfit is really beautiful!¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but nod his head repeatedly in agreement as well.


    Stefanie on the TV, who deliberately had her long hair gently coiled behind her head, was a bit more demure


    and flirtatious than before.


    ine Ma looked at Stefanie and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Oh my, this girl is indeed pretty! So much


    prettier than all those actresses!¡±


    After saying that, he said with some regret, ¡°Actually, with ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s looks, she can also enter


    the entertainment circle and be a big star, evenpared to this Stefanie, ire Wilson Wilson is not


    inferior at all.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilsonughed, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re also too much to hold me up, how


    can I be a star, I want acting skills without acting skills, I want voice without


    voice.¡±

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    .


    ine Ma seriously said, ¡°What¡¯s the point? You don¡¯t even need acting skills or a


    voice to be a star these days, just being pretty is enough! Look at the big stars,


    they can make albums even if they can¡¯t speak well, and act in movies even if they can¡¯t speak well. Not a


    good-looking one yet!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson shook her head helplessly, ¡°Mom, stop it for now, let me finish the show properly¡­¡±


    ine Ma also didn¡¯t forget to add another sentence, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, what mom said was true, I think


    you¡¯re really fine¡­¡±


    At this time, Stefanie had already started to sing.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The moment she opened her voice, ine Ma couldn¡¯t help but cry out in shock, ¡°Oops! That girl has a


    great voice!¡±


    Stefanie hurriedly waved her hand, ¡°Mom you don¡¯t say anything yet!¡±


    Charlie Wade was also somewhat surprised by Stefanie¡¯s voice, although it seemed like she was just an


    idol star, but as soon as she opened her voice, she showed a very good singing skills, definitely


    professional level.


    The song was melodious and refreshing, simr to the song ¡°Legend¡± sung by the


    Diva back then.


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but immerse himself in it.


    Five minutester, after Stefanie sang a song, Charlie Wade was still immersed in the wonderful atmosphere


    created by her singing.


    Stefanie¡¯s eyes were even redder as she listened, unconsciously apuding and


    Saying that, she then said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Hubby, Stefanie ising to Aurouss


    Hilll for a concert in a while, will you go with me to see it?¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he was embarrassed.


    Stefanie did invite him to see her concert, but if he went with ire Wilson Wilson, this matter always


    felt a little bit off.


    In his heart, he inevitably sighed, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t want to divorce ire Wilson Wilson and honor the


    marriage contract my parents made for me and Inan back then, I can¡¯t bear to take ire Wilson Wilson to


    see Daisy¡¯s concert, which is somewhat unfair to Daisy...¡±


    Just when Charlie Wade hesitated, ire Wilson Wilson couldn¡¯t help but say coquettishly, ¡°Hubby, just


    go with me to see it once, whether it¡¯s good or not, please¡­¡±


    After saying that, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll go to grab the tickets then, if you can¡¯t grab them, then go to a scalper to


    buy them, you don¡¯t have to care about anything, you¡¯ll be out of the person then!¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he knew that ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s


    determination to go to see Stefanie¡¯s concert must be very big, even if he didn¡¯t


    promise, she herself would still go.


    Moreover, he had also promised to go to Stefanie¡¯s concert, so he definitely couldn¡¯t break his promise when


    the time came.


    Rather than that, he could only promise to go.


    So, he then said to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely apany you then.¡±


    Saying that, he also said, ¡°Oh right, you don¡¯t have to worry about grabbing the tickets, I also went to see


    the feng shui for Miss Sun¡¯s familyst time, Miss Sun should more or less give face, and it shouldn¡¯t be a


    problem to ask her for two front row tickets at that time.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson asked in surprise, ¡°Honey, are you telling the truth?! Can you get a front row ticket from


    Miss Sun? The front row tickets for Miss Sun¡¯s concerts are very sought-after, and are generally not released


    to the public at all, with scalps selling them for several times or even dozens of times the price, and once in


    Eastcliff, the tickets for the first row were flipped to 100,000 a piece, the same


    level as the year¡¯s White Diva!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled, ¡°Miss Sun is still a very generous person, I¡¯m sure she will give this face.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was thrilled and said, ¡°That¡¯s really great! Thanks to my


    husband for being so supportive of my star-struck career!¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, just at this time, his phone


    received a WeChat, Stefanie sent a text message, ¡°Charlie Wade, did you watch my show on TV?¡±

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    The Spring Festival G was broadcast live in real time to 1.4 billion viewers across the country, so Charlie


    Wade¡¯s family had just finished watching Stefanie¡¯s show in front of the TV, and Stefanie had just finished


    her performance and arrived backstage.


    At this time, she was unable to change her clothes, so she quickly sent a WeChat to Charlie Wade first.


    What she was most concerned about was Charlie Wade¡¯s opinion of her


    performance.


    Originally, the Spring Festival G director team wanted her to perform another one of her famous songs, a


    song about friendship.


    Stefanie had also already promised the director team that she would sing that song, but after meeting


    Charlie Wade again, she had the idea of changing her song.


    So, she negotiated with the director team and expressed her desire to change the song.


    At first, the Spring Festival G director team was very reluctant.


    This was mainly because the Spring Festival G performances were always very meticulous and prudent,


    and such things as changing songs temporarily almost never happened.


    However, Stefanie has been trying her best, and finally the program team saw


    that she really wanted to sing today¡¯s song, so they had to make apromise.


    The reason why Stefanie chose to sing this song called ¡°First Love¡± today was also


    because she wanted to sing Charlie Wade to hear it.


    There was a line in this song, which she had written specifically for Charlie Wade, and that line was: from the


    first time I saw you, you were deeply burned into my heart, I crossed the sea of people and travelled


    thousands of miles to find you, just to tell you that this life, I will never leave you again.


    It was for Charlie Wade and where can¡¯t he feel the sentiment in Stefanie¡¯s song.


    But he could only pretend that he didn¡¯t know, and message back to Stefanie: ¡°I watched your performance


    and it was great! It was very well sung!¡±


    Stefanie rejoiced and sent a message, ¡°Charlie Wade, this song¡­. It was written for you¡­.¡±


    Charlie Wade was surprised and asked, ¡°This song, you wrote it yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Stefanie said, ¡°I¡¯m the


    songwriter, so it¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    Charlie Wade gave her a thumbs-up emoji back and eximed, ¡°I never thought


    that not only are you a good singer, but you can even write your own songs, that¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Stefanie sent a yful expression of tongue out and said, ¡°When I was young, I learned to y the piano


    with my mother, then I was fine and hummed while ying the piano myself, and slowly tried to write a few


    songs, and after publishing them, I felt the response was pretty good, so I wrote quite a few more in


    session.¡±


    Charlie Wade praised heartily, ¡°It¡¯s really great! Unbeatable!¡±


    Stefanie was satisfied and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, I wrote this song specifically for you a few years ago, I


    hadn¡¯t found you yet at that time, so the lyrics were a


    different version, after I found you, I made some adjustments to the lyrics again,


    that¡¯s why I have this version now.¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s heart was touched and replied to her: ¡°Thank you Daisy, thank you for always remembering


    me, and thank you for doing so much for me for so many years.¡±


    Stefanie sent a shy expression and said, ¡°These are all due, who let me be your child bride since I was a


    child¡­¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie Wade was at once speechless.


    The finger-licking since childhood, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she was a


    child bride.


    At this time, Stefanie sent another message, ¡°Charlie Wade, I won¡¯t talk to you for now, my parents are still


    waiting for me to go back home for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner and then keep the New Year together, I have to


    leave now.¡±


    Charlie Wade knew that every actor who participated in the Spring Festival G was not easy, they all


    participated in the performance on the day of New Year¡¯s Eve, if they were local actors in Eastcliff, they


    were rtively okay, after the performance here, they got off the stage and immediately changed their


    clothes and rushed back home to apany their families for the festival.


    Some of the foreign actors are more sentimental, and can only spend the holiday alone in a different ce in


    order to attend the Spring Festival G.

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    .


    The good thing was that Stefanie¡¯s house was in Eastcliff, and the time period of her performance was very


    good, so if you rush back now, it¡¯s not yet New Year¡¯s Eve, and you can still keep the New Year with your


    family until midnight.


    So Charlie Wade replied to her, ¡°Then go back to your aunt and uncle, help me


    give them and you a happy New Year!¡±


    Stefanie also replied, ¡°Thank you, Charlie Wade, and Happy New Year to you too!¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade put his phone away and concentrated on apanying his wife ire Wilson


    Wilson to continue watching the Spring Festival G.


    When it was almost twelve o¡¯clock, Jacob Wilson said with some emotion, ¡°Hey, although the firecracker ban


    is now environmentally friendly, it¡¯s also true that the New Year is a bit less, unfortunately, ah


    unfortunately¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± ire Wilson Wilson, who was on the side, also sighed, ¡°When I was small, I especially liked the


    smell of fireworks from firecrackers blowing up, but now I rarely have the chance to see it.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Although firecrackers aren¡¯t allowed in the city, it¡¯s still possible in the suburbs, do you


    want to go to the suburbs and set off firecrackers to celebrate?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s eyes lit up, then dimmed again and shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it, everyone


    is at home for the Spring Festival at this point, where are we going to find firecrackers¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade thought about it and sent a message to Cameron Isaac, asking him,


    ¡°Isaac, does your Shangri-La have some fireworks in stock?¡±


    Cameron Isaac immediately replied, ¡°Yes young master, you need?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie Wade said, ¡°My wife wants to go to the suburbs to set off firecrackers.¡±


    Cameron Isaac was busy, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send it over for you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie Wade said, ¡°Have a good holiday, don¡¯t dy your reunion


    with your family because of me.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie Wade asked him again, ¡°Shangri-La has someone on duty


    tonight, right?¡±


    ¡°Some young master.¡± Cameron Isaac said, ¡°Shangri-La is open twenty-four hours a day all year round, and


    there is always someone on duty.¡±


    Charlie Wade then said, ¡°Good, then you say hello to the person on duty and I¡¯ll drive over to pick it up.¡±


    Cameron Isaac was very touched by this approach of Charlie Wade, and he even said, ¡°Young Master, why


    don¡¯t I ask the people on duty to send it to you, they get triple pay for being on duty anyway.¡±


    Charlie Wade replied him, ¡°Or not, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, I don¡¯t want to toss others, it¡¯s not appropriate, I¡¯ll


    drive over myself, there¡¯s definitely no traffic jam at this


    time, there¡¯s ten minutes to get there.¡±


    Cameron Isaac had no choice but to say, ¡°Alright then young master, I¡¯ll say hello to the people below, you


    can go over and pick it up at any time.¡±


    After confirming with Cameron Isaac, Charlie Wade said to ire Wilson Wilson,


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Wife, I¡¯m going out for a trip, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson was busy pulling his hand and seriously said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t go out and toss, just stay


    at home and watch TV, it doesn¡¯t matter if you let off fireworks or not.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, spoiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, you wait at home, I will be right back.¡±


    After saying that, he got up and took ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s car keys and stepped


    out of the house.


    ire Wilson Wilson also wanted to stop him, but seeing that he was walking very fast and was already out


    the door in the blink of an eye, she could only sigh


    helplessly and instructed him, ¡°You drive slowly, be sure not to rush!¡± Charlie Wade¡¯s voice came


    from outside the door, ¡°Okay wife, I got it!¡±


    Seeing Charlie Wade leave, ine Ma couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°ire Wilson Wilson ah, Mom say


    something from the bottom of her heart, Charlie Wade is really good to you¡­¡±


    Saying that, ine Mamented again, ¡°Before, Mom always thought that Charlie Wade was no good, not


    worthy of you, you should find a rich family¡¯s young master to marry to be considered a good marriage¡­. But


    Mom didn¡¯t understand until now, the most important thing about marriage is actually the emotional


    foundation, money or not, it¡¯s not that important, what¡¯s important is that he has


    to treat you as a treasure, so you can live happily¡­.¡±

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    Charlie Wade drove straight to Shangri-La, and the men arranged by Cameron Isaac were already


    waiting at the gate pushing a trolley.


    Seeing Charlie Wade arrive, he hurriedly pushed the cart up and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Mr. Cameron asked me to prepare some fireworks for you, do you want me to help you carry


    them in the car?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, opened the trunk and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    The other party hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Wade you¡¯re very kind, this is all I should do.¡±


    Saying that, he loaded severalrge boxes of fireworks into the trunk of the BMW.


    Charlie Wade said thank you and drove back to the vi, at the same time called ire Wilson Wilson,


    asked her and her inws to prepare,ter directly get into the car, to find a ce where fireworks can be


    set off to find the atmosphere of the New Year.


    ire Wilson Wilson was very happy, and changed into a thick down jacket with her parents, and came


    early to wait outside the gate of Thompson First.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as Charlie Wade¡¯s car arrived, the three members of the family got into


    the car.


    ire Wilson Wilson asked Charlie Wade, ¡°Honey, where are we going to set off


    firecrackers?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not within the city limits, it¡¯s all right ah, you can think about where to go.¡±


    Jacob Wilson suggested at this time, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the river! The view of the river is also good, and


    after the fireworks go up, they can still reflect on the river, which is even more meaningful!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled, ¡°Dad that¡¯s a good idea! Then let¡¯s go to the river!¡± Jacob Wilson was busy


    saying, ¡°I know a nice ce with arge riverbank!¡±


    As Charlie Wade listened to his wife and father-inw talk about the river, he suddenly remembered


    Jasmine from the Moore family.


    Previously, when Jasmine was taking him home, she passed by the Yangtze River and suggested that he


    apany her for a stroll by the river.


    He didn¡¯t think much of it and happily agreed.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that after taking a stroll by the river and returning, Jasmine dropped him at the


    gate of the vi of Thompson First and then took the initiative to kiss him in the car.


    That scene was still stuck in the depths of Charlie Wade¡¯s memory, and


    sometimes when he thought of it, he would feel a different kind of warmth.


    Charlie Wade was imagining things while driving the car all the way to the Yangtze River under themand


    of Jacob Wilson.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that his father-inw was leading the way to this shoal, but it was the same


    ce that Jasmine had brought herself to in the first ce.


    Since it was New Year¡¯s Eve, there wasn¡¯t anyone around.


    After Charlie Wade parked the car. Together with his father-inw, he carried several boxes of fireworks


    and arrived under the riverbank.


    On a concrete poured riverbank, Charlie Wade ced the fireworks at regr intervals.


    On the other side, Jacob Wilson had been unable to resist the urge to set off two firecrackers in a row.


    The festive sound of firecrackers echoed along the river, instantly making people experience the feeling of


    New Year.


    When the firecrackers burned out, Charlie Wade said to ire Wilson Wilson,


    ¡°ire Wilson Wilson, I¡¯m going to prepare for the fireworks!¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson immediately pulled out her phone and said excitedly, ¡°Honey wait a moment, I¡¯ll turn on


    the video shoot first!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    After taking ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s cell phone out and turning on the camera function, Charlie Wade then


    lit the fuse of the fireworks.


    The colorful fireworks soared into the sky and exploded on the river surface, the wide river surface reflected


    the beautiful colors of the fireworks bursting out of the sky, ire Wilson Wilson was already dancing


    happily on the side.


    After one set of fireworks had burned out, Charlie Wade immediately set off a second set, followed by a


    third and fourth set.


    Until all the fireworks had burned out, ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s cheeks had turned


    red with excitement!


    It had been a long time since she had had such a feeling, to set off fireworks on


    New Year¡¯s Eve to her heart¡¯s content, so she was as excited as a child.


    Jacob Wilson and ine Ma were also very happy, this time the Lunar New Year, for this family of four, it


    was already very meaningful.


    And this New Year¡¯s Eve, having such a perfect night, made them experience an


    unprecedented sense of happiness. Twenty-four o¡¯clock on New


    Year¡¯s Eve.


    It was also the zero hour of the first day of the new year.


    Charlie Wade set off thest set of fireworks, and Jacob Wilson also lit thest firecracker.


    ire Wilson Wilson ced her hands over her mouth and shouted, ¡°Happy New Year, husband, parents!¡±

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    ine Ma, on crutches, also shouted excitedly, ¡°Happy New Year!¡±


    Jacob Wilson looked up at the fireworks, the splendid brilliance reflected on his face, and that face that already


    had many wrinkles was filled with happiness.


    At this moment, Jacob Wilson¡¯s heart inevitably thought of Matilda.


    This was also the first Spring Festival that Matilda had celebrated after she had returned to the country


    after more than twenty years.


    Jacob Wilson quietly pulled out his cell phone and sent a WeChat to Matilda,


    which only had four words, ¡°Matilda, Happy New Year!¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s phone was now bombarded with a series of tweets from WeChat.


    Many people were sending him New Year¡¯s wishes at this moment, and he didn¡¯t have the energy to reply to


    them all, so he sent a text to his friends: ¡°Happy New Year to all my family and friends!¡±


    This night, the entire Aurouss Hilll was lit up with thousands of lights.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s family of four even yed at the river until one in the morning


    before driving back.


    The huge majority of people were immersed in the unique happiness of the New Year, and only the Lady


    Wilson¡¯s family was still fighting an uphill battle against hunger.


    The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the newest and oldest TV set that you can find.


    However, for Gena and the three of them, this old, worn-out TV, let them watch the entire Spring Festival


    G in its entirety, bringing them a great sense of satisfaction and happiness.


    As they watched the TV, they ate all the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner they had


    prepared, leaving not even a mouthful of vegetable soup behind in the end.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After the three of them finished eating in the living room, they didn¡¯t forget to carry the TV back to Gena¡¯s


    room.


    In order to prevent Lady Wilson¡¯s family, from taking any advantage of them.


    Lady Wilson and Wendy had been thinking about the bit of rice in the incense burner, so they stayed hungry


    until one o¡¯clock before they finally put Gena and the three of them to sleep.


    After they were asleep, they started to prepare the porridge.


    The rice in the incense burner didn¡¯t sell very well because a lot of ashes had fallen off, but Old Lady Wilson


    and Wendy, who were so hungry that their chests were stuck to their backs, couldn¡¯t care less about that.


    They did not say a word, and brought the incense burner into the kitchen very quickly, then poured out the rice


    and rinsed it, then immediately used the rice to cook porridge.


    The rice in the incense burner amounted to more than one catty, and arge pot of porridge was made from


    it.


    Lady Wilson and Wendy each drank a bowl of the rice porridge when it was first cooked.


    Then, feeling that it wasn¡¯t enough to relieve their hunger, they each drank


    another bowl.


    Feeling that the taste was a bit nd, they stole the salt and soy sauce that Gena and the others had bought


    and put it into the rice porridge to stir and drink.


    Gena tried her best not to leave any obvious opportunity for Mrs. Wilson to take advantage of the situation,


    but with a thousand calctions, she never thought that Mrs. Wilson would miss the rice in her own incense


    burner, as well as her own salt and soy sauce.


    The next morning.


    The first day of the Lunar New Year.


    ire Wilson Wilson was somewhat tired because she had gone out for a round


    Charlie Wade had woken up and was alone in the downstairs living room making himself a cup of tea.


    With nothing else to do, he brushed his circle of friends, and apart from the circle of friends where everyone


    congratted the new year, he also saw a circle of friends posted by Jasmine.


    ¡°Departing for Japan today, the cycle is estimated to be one week, during this period of time, please also


    contact Mr. Rueben Moore for matters rted to Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Charlie Wade was inevitably surprised, not expecting Jasmine to leave for Japan on the first day of the


    New Year.


    Meanwhile, next door a04.


    The three of them, Gena, woke up early, and even though it was the first day of the new year, they still had to


    continue going to work at the supermarket to earn money.


    The first thing you need to do is to burn another incense to the portrait of the Buddha, so that the Buddha can


    bless you with a peaceful and smooth new year.


    She lit the three incense sticks, made a wish, kowtowed, stood up to insert the three incense sticks into the


    incense burner, when she suddenly found that the feel seems to be a bit wrong.


    Originally, when the incense was inserted into the rice in the incense burner, there would be a distinct


    damping sensation.


    But now, she couldn¡¯t find any feeling.


    When she fixed her eyes on it, she was furious!


    She shouted harshly, ¡°This dead old woman surnamed Wilson! How dare you even steal the rice from my


    mother¡¯s incense burner!?¡±

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    It was not easy for Lady Wilson to have a full meal and a good night¡¯s sleep.


    But she didn¡¯t expect the door to be kicked open early in the morning by an angry Gena!


    Before Mrs. Wilson could react, Gena rushed directly to the bed and smacked her in the face, scolding her


    angrily, ¡°You dead old woman, you even dared to steal the rice inside the incense burner used by my mother


    to give incense to the Buddha, are you still a human being you?¡±


    Lady Wilson was dizzy from the p, and then looking at Gena¡¯s face which was near at hand, filled with


    anger, she was scared out of her wits and begged, ¡°Gena, I¡¯m sorry, Gena! I don¡¯t want to steal from you


    either, but I¡¯m just so hungry¡­¡±


    Gena was furious and snapped through gritted teeth, ¡°Your hunger is your problem, what does it have to do


    with me? That incense burner is used by me to give incense to the Buddha, and you¡¯re disrespecting the


    Buddha by stealing the rice in there! In case angeres down, you¡¯re just getting me into trouble!¡±


    Lady Wilson couldn¡¯t help but choke up, ¡°Gena¡­. It¡¯s the New Year¡­. You can¡¯t


    just stand by and watch me, an old woman, starve to death in this house, can


    you? If I really starve to death in this house, how do you think you¡¯ll ever live here again? Does it make you


    feel better to lie in your upstairs bedroom every night and just think about me starving to death in this room


    downstairs from you?¡±


    Saying that, Lady Wilson said in tears, ¡°Gena¡­. Think of it as saving my old life. Didn¡¯t the Buddha say?


    Saving someone¡¯s life is better than creating a seven-stage pagoda, and this is considered to be a merit!¡±


    Although Gena¡¯s expression had softened a little, she still snapped in a cold voice, ¡°For the sake of the


    Buddha, I can forgive you for stealing the rice, but you must save yourself and pay a price for your actions!¡±


    Lady Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°Gena, what price do you want me to pay?¡±


    Gena coldly said, ¡°You honestly give the three of us a day to wash our clothes today, and I¡¯ll forget this ever


    happened!¡±


    As soon as Lady Wilson heard this, she immediately begged, ¡°Gena, I was not feeling well and unable to


    work at the supermarket yesterday, that¡¯s why I stole your rice, I have to go to work today if I say anything,


    otherwise our family of four will be left without rations again today¡­¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t care!¡± Gena said in exasperation, ¡°Either you wash our clothes, or you give me back the rice


    you ate from me, and I won¡¯t ckmail you, just give me back as much as you ate, just fill the incense


    burner again!¡±


    Lady Wilson wept, ¡°Gena, all the rice has been cooked in the pot by me, what should I take back to you now?


    How about this, you let me go to work at the supermarket today, and I¡¯ll buy rice back to you right after I get


    the money from work, okay?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gena did not back down and said, ¡°If you choose to return the rice to me,


    then give it back now, or else, get the hell out of here and go wash my clothes!¡±


    Saying that, Gena threatened again, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat the forfeit wine, then don¡¯t me me for being rude to


    you!¡±


    Lady Wilson saw Gena¡¯s fierce expression and knew that this woman was


    definitely not joking with herself.


    Now that she was alone, how could she be a match for her?


    So, Lady Wilson could only nod tearfully and choke out, ¡°Okay¡­. I¡¯ll wash¡­. I¡¯m going to wash it¡­¡±


    On this first day of the Chinese New Year, Lady Wilson¡¯s family of four did not drip


    rice.


    The three of them, Gena, threw a pile of dirty clothes as well as bed covers to Lady Wilson, demanding


    that she must finish washing everything today.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    So the Lady had no time at all to go out and earn money.


    Wendy, on the other hand, was alsopletely unable to get away because she had to take care of the


    injured bedridden Christopher and Harold¡¯s father and son.

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    No one is making money, so naturally there is no food to cook, so the family can only starve and tough it


    out.


    Since Christopher and Harold kidnapped ine Ma and mistakenly kidnapped Cynthia until now, the four


    members of the Wilson family have all lost a lot of weight, and their lives are miserable.


    As for the family next door, at noon on the first day of the new year, they packed up their things and drove to


    the hot spring vi that Cameron Isaac had given to Charlie Wade, where the family nned to stay for two


    days to rx.


    On the evening of arriving at the hot spring vi, Cynthia sat in the dpidated rental house, looking at a


    take-out dumpling full of boredom.


    Ever since Charlie Wade had detained her in Aurouss Hilll, Cynthia had been living off take-out.


    And hatefully, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t allow her to order her own takeaway, all the takeaways were ordered


    and delivered directly by Don Albertt¡¯s henchmen, and the price of each meal basically wouldn¡¯t exceed


    thirty dors.


    These past few days, Cynthia was forced to taste many, popr foods that she had yet to eat in her life.


    Such as stewed chicken and rice, such as green pepper and shredded pork over rice, Gongbao chicken


    over rice, and then Lanzhou ramen noodles, Northeast potato noodles and donkey meat fire and so on.


    In the eyes of the Wade family, thesemonce delicacies were simply the trash among the trash, and


    usually, not to mention having a meal, even taking a sip would be disgusting.


    But now, Cynthia, who had once been on top of the world, could only feed on this every day.


    Yesterday was New Year¡¯s Eve, and couldn¡¯t order takeaway, so Don Albertt¡¯s people gave her two


    boxes of instant noodles, a bag of ham sausage, and two halved eggs.


    Cynthia was so angry that she had to eat this kind of garbage on New Year¡¯s Eve that she lost half of her


    life, and said that if she couldn¡¯t eat dumplings on New Year¡¯s Eve, she wouldmit suicide on the spot.


    So, Don Albertt¡¯s people sent her a dumpling they had wrapped themselves.


    The dumplings are made of pork and pickled vegetables, and since Don Albertt¡¯s younger brother¡¯s family is


    from the Northeast, he loves the dumpling filling.


    But Cynthia has been eating all mountain and sea food since she was a child, and the dumplings of the Wade


    family have never been wrapped with pork.


    The mostmonly eaten dumplings in the Wade family are mixed with the shrimp meat of the top lobster


    and the fish meat of the wild yellow fish, then chopped by hand into minced meat, and then supplemented


    with shark fin and abalone boiled out of the minced meat.


    And pickled vegetables were something that Cynthia hadn¡¯t even had a bite of


    since she was a child.


    For ady who grew up in a top family like hers, pickled food like sauerkraut was a taboo they would never


    touch, and almost any food that needed to be pickled and fermented was equivalent to poison in her eyes.


    Therefore, she just tasted a bite of this pork and pickled dumpling and immediately threw up, then gargled


    several times before she finally got rid of the taste of pickled vegetables.


    Cynthia angrily opened the door and questioned Don Albertt¡¯s little brother, ¡°What kind of bullshit


    dumplings are these you brought, is this something for fucking people to eat?!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As soon as the man heard this, he became furious, speaking with a northeastern ent, and scolded, ¡°Why


    the fuck are you talking, you bitch? My mom wrapped these dumplings herself. I was kind enough to give you


    some, and you¡¯re still


    talking like that? Isn¡¯t it ack of smoking?!¡±

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    Don Albertt¡¯s men didn¡¯t know the specific details of Cynthia.


    He only knew that it was a middle-aged woman that the boss required to be closely guarded, and as for


    who herst name was, where she came from, and what her background was, this person also knew


    nothing.


    So, when Cynthia was furious because of the dumplings he kindly brought, he boarded up a bit, feeling like


    he was kindly feeding a vicious dog that barked in a snarling rage.


    How could Cynthia have thought that one of Charlie Wade¡¯s underlings would


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    speak to her in such a tone of voice, and she was suddenly annoyed.


    She pointed at the other party¡¯s nose and snapped harshly, ¡°Do you know who I


    am? How dare you talk to me like that?¡±


    The other party gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, you


    insulted the dumplings my mother wrapped for me, I¡¯ll smack you with my big fucking mouth and you


    won¡¯t even get over it!¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll be able to find the best way to get rid of it, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find the best way


    to get rid of it. The leaves are fucking rancid and sour, but your mom still wraps them in dumplings, what¡¯s


    wrong with her? Is the family that poor?¡±


    The other party, a northeastern man of over one meter, was red in the face and


    said in exasperation, ¡°What the fuck do you know! That¡¯s the mostmonly


    eaten sauerkraut in the northeast part of my fucking country! Haven¡¯t even seen


    sauerkraut, are you still fucking human?¡±


    Cynthia said with an arrogant face, ¡°This kind of junk food is something that only poor people like you would


    eat!¡±


    Saying that, she brought the portion of dumplings over and threw them directly into the other party¡¯s face.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t care about the dumplings that spilled all over the floor, she stared at the strong man in front of


    her and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t eat this garbage, so go and prepare a lobster dumpling for me!¡±


    The other party saw his mother¡¯s hard-working dumplings being so ridiculed by Cynthia, and even dumped


    all of them on the ground by her, he became so angry that he couldn¡¯t control his anger, and raised his hand


    and pped Cynthia.


    Cynthia was suddenly smacked and cursed in anger, ¡°You¡­. You dare to hit me!


    I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡±


    The other party ignored her and said coldly, ¡°Today¡¯s meal has been delivered to you, if you haven¡¯t eaten


    enough, you¡¯ll have to wait for tomorrow.¡±


    Cynthia spoke out of turn, ¡°What did you say?! I ate one of your garbage


    dumplings and threw up!¡±


    The other party said indifferently, ¡°That has nothing to do with me, I¡¯ve already delivered the rice anyway,


    whether you eat it or not is your business.¡±


    Cynthia gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat this dumpling of yours, you order


    me a McDonald¡¯s!¡±


    When the other party heard this, they roared in anger, ¡°You¡¯re a fucking disgrace! Northeast sauerkraut is


    garbage to you, but McDonald¡¯s in America is not? What a fucking disgrace to the Chinese, what a load of


    revered foreign goods!¡±


    Saying that, he directly closed the door and padlocked it from the outside. Cynthia waited without eating a


    single bite of food, so she was soon famished.


    In the evening, Cynthia couldn¡¯t help but call her father, Lord Wade, who was far away in Eastcliff, and


    comined on the phone, adding her own experiences in Aurouss Hilll to her father¡¯s story.


    Then, she begged her father bitterly, ¡°Dad, put some pressure on that bastard Charlie Wade and tell him to


    quickly release me back, I really can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­¡±


    Lord Wade listened and said indifferently: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve already told you about this matter before, since you¡¯re


    the one who¡¯s not doing things right, then you should honestly stay in Aurouss Hilll for a week.¡±


    Cynthia choked, ¡°Dad, I really can¡¯t stand it anymore, where is this kind of hell life for a human being! I


    haven¡¯t even had a meal all day today, and if I keep this up,


    it¡¯s going to drive me crazy!¡±

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    Lord Wade frowned and questioned, ¡°As a daughter of the Wade family, howe you don¡¯t have any


    patience at all? If you can¡¯t hold on to this little thing, what else can you do?¡±


    Saying that, Lord Wade reminded, ¡°Right, from now on, you don¡¯t want to have any more conflicts with


    Charlie Wade, let alone endlessly with him because of these things, Charlie Wade has promised toe


    back for the Ancestor


    Ceremony on Spring Festival, that¡¯s a good start for him to return to the Wade family.¡±


    Cynthia angrily questioned, ¡°Dad! Why are you always siding with that bastard


    Charlie Wade who has no respect for his superiors? He¡¯s a poor kid who¡¯s been


    out of the country for years, never been to school, what value does he have to our Wade family? You still let


    him go back for the Ancestor Ceremony, he won¡¯t be able to disgrace our Wade family¡¯s first lineage then?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lord Wade said coldly, ¡°Charlie Wade is still a member of the Wade family¡¯s bloodline if you say so, and he still


    has the marriage contract of the Sun girl on his body, his potential value to the Wade family is now


    iparable to anyone,


    including you! So don¡¯t make any more demon moths, I told you to stay in Aurouss Hilll for seven days and


    you stay well! A serving of pork and pickled dumplings can find fault, you¡¯re really floating out of shape!¡±


    After Lord Wade finished speaking, he simply hung up the phone. Cynthia on this end of the


    phone was naturally in tears of frustration. The more she did, the more she hated Charlie Wade in


    her heart.


    In her opinion, she suffered and suffered, and was even scolded by her father, all because of Charlie Wade.


    So, she then vowed in her heart that she would find a chance to make Charlie Wade pay the price!


    And this is the perfect opportunity to do so!


    Thinking of this, Cynthia muttered a vow in her heart, ¡°Charlie Wade! I, Cynthia,


    will definitely teach you a painful lesson!¡±


    Thinking of this, she wiped her tears dry, opened the door, and said to that Don Albertt¡¯s man with an


    apologetic face, ¡°This gentleman, I was indeed reckless just now, I apologize to you, and I hope you can


    forgive me¡­¡±


    Saying that, she bowed deeply.


    When the other party saw this, his mood naturally eased a bit, so he spoke,


    ¡°Alright, for the sake of your good attitude, this matter is over!¡±


    Cynthia was overjoyed and bowed in thanks before asking, ¡°Sir, could I trouble


    you to pass on a message to your boss for me?¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    At night, Charlie Wade, who was in the spa hotel, received a call from Don Albertt.


    On the phone, Don Albertt said to him, ¡°Charlie Wade, your aunt asked me to bring you a message today,


    she said that she has deeply realized her mistake in the past few days, and wanted me to say sorry to you


    on her behalf, and hoped that you could forgive her for her immaturity.¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for someone like her to willingly


    apologize to me, she must have another agenda, right?¡±


    Don Albertt said, ¡°She said that she hopes that you will let her return to Eastcliff in advance for the sake of


    her good attitude.¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered, ¡°No! You tell her to stop dreaming, seven days, not a


    minute less.¡±


    Don Albertt was busy saying, ¡°Okay Charlie Wade, I¡¯ll ry this to her.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Charlie Wade instructed, ¡°After seven full days, let her leave Aurouss Hilll immediately and never


    allow her toe back ever again!¡±

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    The overall experience of living in a spa vi in Champs-Elys is much better than that of Thompson First.


    It is located on a scenic mid-level hillside, which not only has an excellent view, but also, more importantly,


    is very quiet, and the distance between vis is very far, so the privacy is very well done.


    In addition, the Champs-Elys hot spring vis, although the total price is almost half of that of Thompson


    First¡¯s, but in fact, in terms of construction area and courtyard area, are muchrger than that of


    Thompson First¡¯s vis.


    The Champs-Elys is located in the suburbs, so thend price is much lower than the city.


    ire Wilson Wilson liked the environment here, and for her, it had been a long time since she had the


    chance to experience this kind of rxed and quiet life.


    Therefore, the family simply decided to take advantage of the New Year¡¯s holiday


    to stay here for a few more days and rx.


    Loreen had been trying her best to invite ire Wilson Wilson and Charlie Wade to visit Eastcliff, but ire


    Wilson Wilson was still hesitant, as she felt that going to Eastcliff would inevitably involve another round trip,


    and that staying in


    someone else¡¯s home was far lessfortable andfortable than staying in


    their own home, even if it was no matter how good it was.


    On the second day of the Lunar New Year, while Charlie Wade¡¯s family was still enjoying their vacation at


    the hot spring vi, Jasmine was already in Tokyo, meeting with the New Japan Steel executives.


    The Moore family¡¯s involvement in steel manufacturing this time was a prudent decision made by Jasmine


    after thinking twice.


    The steel industry was the foundation for the development of modern industry, whether it was light industry,


    heavy industry or military industry, all of them could not do without the support of the steel industry.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The Moore family had been involved in the steel industry earlier, but had never seized the opportunity to


    be bigger and stronger.


    Now, Jasmine took over the Moore family, hoping to pull up the scale of the


    Moore family¡¯s industry and raise it to a higher level as a whole, so she decided to


    bet heavily on the steel enterprise.


    The specific n was to establish a steel enterprise focused on special steel smelting in the lower


    Yangtze River in the city of Lancaster, which was the city where Travis Lane was located, which was not


    too far from Aurouss Hilll.


    Although Travis Lane is the richest man in Lancaster, his main focus is on real estate and supporting


    commercial development, which is highly simr to the Moore Group¡¯s development direction and


    industrial form.


    Lancaster, as a downstream city of the Yangtze River, is closer to the mouth of the sea, so shipping is very


    convenient.


    The most important part of the steel industry is transportation, and the amount of iron ore used is huge, so


    it must be supported by shipping conditions in order to minimize costs, which is the main reason why


    almost all therge steelpanies are established in coastal cities, as well as cities along the rivers.


    The Moore family had invested many years ago in arge industrialnd in the sea city that was just right for


    building a factory, so now the only thing the Moore familycked was a partner with strong research and


    development capabilities and arge number of steel patents.


    So, Jasmine set her target for cooperation as Japan¡¯s Nippon Steel.

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    She decided to adopt a joint venture approach, as in the case of the automobilepanies, to introduce the


    cutting-edge technology of Nippon Steel in the steel business.


    FAW-Volkswagen, GAC-Honda, GM Ford, all basically adopted this joint venture idea, and these


    enterprises, after 20 or 30 years of joint venture development, also really achieved very proud sales


    results.


    Nippon Steel is also very interested in this cooperation, plus the Moore family has the strength,nd, and also


    a certain amount of experience in the steel industry, it is also a very good potential partner for Nippon Steel.


    So the two sides hit it off right away, and all that remained was the discussion and formtion of the details of


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the cooperation.


    Jasmine¡¯s idea was for the Moore family to hold 51% of the shares and Nippon Steel to hold 49%, but


    Nippon Steel¡¯s idea was for them to hold 51% and the Moore family to hold 49%.


    Don¡¯t look at such a small percentage difference, but it determines who is in charge of apany.


    The 51% shareholder is the unquestionablyrgest shareholder, and has the absolute power to say one thing


    or the other on specific matters of thepany.


    Once this control is handed over to Nippon Steel, the Moore family will lose all dominance in this


    partnership.


    At the negotiation table, the two sides tug back and forth on this issue, but no one is willing to take a step


    back.


    Jasmine said to Nippon Steel¡¯s top management: ¡°Gentlemen, our cooperation this time, the reference is


    the automotive industry¡¯s consistent mode of cooperation, in our country, local automotive enterprises, and


    overseas


    automotive enterprises to set up a joint venturepany¡¯s rules is the local enterprise share 51%, the


    overseas enterprise share 49%, after all, the enterprise is established in our country, also should be held by


    us, this point! I hope yourpany will understand!¡±


    The person in charge of negotiating with Jasmine was the vice chairman of Nippon Steel, whose full name


    was Hashimoto Kensen, and was a member of Nippon Steel¡¯s core management.


    Hashimoto Kensen this year forty years old, in Japan¡¯s society that attaches great importance to seniority, he


    was able to climb to the core management so early, can be said to be a very right-wing person.


    At this time he looked at Jasmine and smiled slightly, ¡°Miss Moore, I know the kind of cooperation model


    you are talking about in the automotive industry, but that model is not suitable for this cooperation between


    New Japan Railway and you.¡±


    Jasmine said with a calm expression, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, where exactly is it not suitable for the cooperation


    between us? I would like to hear more about it.¡±


    Hashimoto smiled first and said: ¡°First of all, there are too many head enterprises of the automobile industry,


    Japan alone has Toyota, Honda and Nissan, Germany has BMW, Mercedes-Benz, Audi and Volkswagen, the


    United States has General Motors, Ford, Chrysler, Italy those Ferrari, Lamborghini, Maserati is not to


    mention, in this situation of manypetitors, there will inevitably be peers! In


    rtively minor cases, people often undercut each other¡¯s offers for the Chinese market¡­¡±


    At this point, Hashimoto¡¯s near-first expression, serious: ¡°But the steel industry¡¯s head enterprises a total of


    only a few, the world¡¯s top ten steelpanies, half of the list is based onrge output, the real special steel


    core technologypanies, a total of so three or four, the whole of Japan is only our Nippon Steel, the only


    one, your China has a saying, called ¡®Rare is precious¡¯, and it¡¯s normal for Miss Moore to sacrifice more for


    the sake of such a rare partner as our New Japan Rail!¡±


    Jasmine hesitated again and again, and spoke up, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, regarding the shares, I really can¡¯t give


    back any more, the Moore Group must hold 51% of the shares in this cooperation, but aspensation for


    New Nippon Steel, we can give New Nippon Steel a certain inclination in the right to profit, and in the future,


    New Nippon Steel will enjoy 51% of all the profits generated by our


    cooperation. What do you think of that?¡±


    Hashimoto Konen shook his head without thinking and said seriously, ¡°Miss


    Moore, we won¡¯t make any concessions on the equity issue, if we were willing to


    make concessions on this point, we would have been in deep cooperation with


    the other steelpanies in your country, so why would we wait until today?¡±

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    Jasmine knew that what the other party said was not true.


    In fact, a top steel group like Nippon Steel was a very sought-after meat and potatoespany for any


    country.


    In particr, their strength in special steel was the top in the world.


    Special steel was very versatile, and the more sophisticated the field, the higher the demand for special


    steel.


    For example, the military industry.


    The mostmon gun barrel and cannon barrel had very harsh requirements for steel.


    If the material is perfect, the life expectancy and uracy of guns and cannons can be optimal, but if the


    material is not good, the life expectancy and uracy of guns and cannons will naturally not be good either.


    Some of the barrel, fired a few thousand times, will be serious wear and tear to the point of having to


    rece.


    Some barrel, hit a few hundred shells on the life of the life, a little messed up and may blow up the chamber,


    once put into use on the battlefield, is likely to affect the battlefield and the results.


    In addition, the armor of tanks, the armor of helicopters, the deck of aircraft carriers, all have extremely high


    requirements on steel.


    Therefore, everyone would like to have in-depth cooperation with apany like Nippon Steel.


    But Nippon Steel is also very shrewd.


    Not only did they have a huge appetite for foreign cooperation, but they were also very careful with their


    patents and research results.


    Even if they reached a cooperation, they would not bring out their top achievements.


    At most, they would just use some neutered versions of their products to cover the civilian field, and the


    cutting-edge technology in the military field never goes outside.


    What they wanted in this cooperation with the Moore family was absolute control.


    To have the Moore family contribute people, money,nd, and effort while also working under their hands


    and at theirmand.


    As long as the Moore family agreed to this condition, they would spend a few years gradually turning the


    Moore family into their puppets or sweeping them out of the picture.


    Jasmine didn¡¯t expect that she would give the New Japan Railway an extra two points of revenue rights, but


    the New Japan Railway people still wouldn¡¯t agree.


    So, she could only bite her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, I can give New Nippon Steel another part of the


    profit rights, and in the future, New Nippon Steel will share 55% of the profit, and the Moore family will


    share 45%, how about


    this?¡±


    Giving up five points in one breath was already a greatpromise and concession to Jasmine.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Unexpectedly, Hashimoto Kensen shook his head without hesitation and smiled faintly, ¡°Miss Moore, our


    demand of New Nippon Steel is that we will never give up our controlling interest, and if you can¡¯t agree to


    the issue of controlling


    interest, then there¡¯s no need for us to continue our conversation.¡±


    Jasmine felt very passive at once.


    She couldn¡¯t help but surmise in her heart, ¡°Now, I¡¯m the one who, on behalf of the Moore Family, took the


    initiative to want to cooperate with New Nippon Iron, so New Nippon Iron directly took hold of me and


    forcefully demanded a


    controlling stake, and didn¡¯t back down at all¡­. If I continue to insist, then maybe there¡¯s nothing left to talk


    about in this matter¡­¡±


    ¡°If this time is truly futile, then all the preliminary preparatory work I¡¯ve done has been dashed¡­¡±

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    ¡°But then again, if I give up my controlling interest, that would mean giving up all autonomy, and in the future,


    almost all the big and small matters of the enterprise will be decided by Nippon Iron, then the Moore family


    will be too passive¡­¡±


    Hashimoto Kensen saw that her expression was a bit torn, and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Moore, there¡¯s no rush


    to settle this matter right away, you can go back and think about it first, let¡¯s meet again tomorrow for a chat,


    what do you think?¡±


    After a slight hesitation, Jasmine nodded lightly.


    She knew very well that she had absolutely no initiative in this round of negotiations.


    Continuing to talk like this would only lead to more and more passivity.


    It¡¯s like buying something in a shop, if the seller is in a hurry to make a move, the buyer¡¯s bargaining space


    will berger, for example, the seller offers a hundred, and the buyer directlyes with a twenty, and then


    comes with a you sell, not sell, pull it down, not sell I¡¯ll buy elsewhere, followed by a deadly grasp of the


    initiative.


    However, if the seller¡¯s mentality is very stable, the buyer to a twenty, the other side directly say you go to


    other look at it, this time let the buyer lost the initiative.


    ording to normal logic, the buyer can only a little bit up, until the price can be satisfied with the seller, the


    specific amount of transaction, depends on the psychological price of the seller, may be fifty, may also be


    seventy-eight ten, or even ny.


    However, this seller in front of Jasmine was not prepared to make any concessions at all.


    He gave Jasmine a very tough attitude, buy this item for one hundred, not a single point less, if you want to


    take it for ny-nine, sorry, then go look elsewhere, or go back and think it over.


    Jasmine has no room for mediation at this time, the only way, is to suspend the negotiations first, slow


    down the pace, and continue toe over tomorrow to talk further.


    So she nodded and stood up, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, let¡¯s both think about it, and if it¡¯s convenient for you, I¡¯lle


    back tomorrow morning.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Hashimoto stood up first with a smile, shook Jasmine¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Miss Moore, I¡¯ll walk


    you out.¡±


    When Jasmine left the New Japan Railway, she and her assistant got into the rented car and headed


    back to the hotel first.


    At the same time, she sent a message to the family¡¯s WeChat group in the car: ¡°New Japan Rail side must be


    51% controlling interest, not giving an inch, I have conceded the right to the proceeds to 55% they still do not


    move, I havee out of New Japan Rail, in the evening to organize a good negotiation discourse,


    tomorrowe back to talk to them for a round.¡±


    Lord Mooore immediately sent a voice message: ¡°New Japan Railway¡¯s appetite has always beenrge, but


    do not take them too seriously, because I learned some time ago, New Japan Railway is not having a good


    time now!¡±


    Thepany has been in the process of developing the new product for the past few years, and is now in


    the process of developing the new product for the next two years. .¡±


    Rueben also sent a message, ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t be in a hurry, look for their weaknesses and then hold


    them, they will definitelypromise.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± The old man also said, ¡°It¡¯s already February, they will soon be releasingst year¡¯s financial report,


    if the financial data is not good, not only will the shareholders find trouble with them, the stockholders will


    also grumble, then


    their share price will definitely fall, if they can announce their cooperation with us before the release of the


    financial report, it will also boost the mood of the


    shareholders and stockholders. ¡°


    Jasmine replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get ready after I get back to the hotel and talk to them for another round tomorrow!¡±


    At this moment, Hashimoto Konzen¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    The iing call showed that the call wasing from the neighboring country of Aurouss Hilll.


    Rueben, at this time in his own in the center of Aurouss Hilll in a luxury penthouse apartment, holding a


    wirelessndline to listen to the phone beep.


    Nearly Hashimoto answered the phone first and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Mooore is so fast, your sister just


    left on the front foot, and your call came on the back foot!¡±

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    At this time, Rueben, who was looking out the window at the river, smiled faintly


    and spoke up, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, I also just heard my sister say that the


    cooperation negotiations with you don¡¯t seem to be going well.¡±


    Hashimoto nearly firstughed, ¡°Your sister does think a little too much, how is it possible to want to


    cooperate with our New Japan Railway and still want a 51% controlling stake? Also in cooperation, Lord


    Mooore, you gave me a much better deal than she did!¡±


    Rueben said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s of course, women do things, too petty, so it is difficult to be a climate,


    as long as Mr. Hashimoto and I cooperate fully, I will then give 51% of the shares to New Japan Railway, the


    remaining 49%, I privately give Mr. Hashimoto you nine points!¡±


    Hashimoto Konzen was a little excited and said, ¡°Lord Mooore is really magnanimous! With this,


    you¡¯ll only have 40% left in your hands!¡±


    Rueben said calmly, ¡°40% doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m not doing this for money, but more to make a friend with Mr.


    Hashimoto.¡±


    Hashimoto nearly first smiled and said, ¡°Lord Mooore is so generous! But I want


    to know, what are our chances of sess in this?¡±


    Rueben said seriously, ¡°As long as you have the ability to keep my sister in Tokyo, the chances of sess in


    this matter must be 100%!¡±


    Hashimoto Kon first said, ¡°Lord Mooore, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve heard that before your


    sister inherited the Moore family headship, the Moore family head seemed to have been your grandfather, so


    if I leave your sister in


    Tokyo, then you will definitely be able to take the Moore family headship?¡±


    Rueben sneered and said seriously, ¡°My grandfather is old, he¡¯s already at the age of still being able to eat,


    even if he wanted to sit on the seat of the home lord, he would definitely be too weak to do so.¡±


    Saying that, Rueben added, ¡°And Mr. Hashimoto, don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯ve decided to do this, it¡¯s a matter of


    firing the bow without a back arrow, even if it¡¯s my own family members standing in my way, I¡¯ll do it


    righteously! So, as long as your side can work well with me, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Hashimoto Kon first smacked his lips andmented, ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­. Lord Mooore is truly courageous and


    insightful, but there is one thing that I would like to tell the scandal up front.¡±


    Rueben hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto please speak.¡±


    Hashimoto said word for word first, ¡°Lord Mooore, I can help you solve your sister¡¯s trouble, but after I help


    you solve your trouble, you must honor the promise you gave me, otherwise, the recording of our


    conversation today may reach the Moore family, or even your country¡¯s police!¡±


    Rueben said without thinking, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, please don¡¯t worry about this, after it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll be sure to


    honor my promise to you one hundred percent!¡±


    Hashimoto Konzen smiled slightly, ¡°In that case, Lord Mooore will wait patiently for the good news.¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    The following day, the third day of the Lunar New Year.


    Jasmine arrived at Nippon Steel early to continue her negotiations with Hashimoto Kensen on the


    cooperation.


    After returning yesterday, Jasmine had spent the night thinking about what she wanted to do in order to


    take down Nippon Steel, and she had decided on multiple ns just in case.


    After the two sides sat down at the negotiation table, Jasmine was the first toe up with her first n.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the first package, she still insisted on a 51% controlling stake, but in return, she was willing to adjust the


    split to 40% to 60% in the first five years of the cooperation.


    In other words, give New Japan Railway 60% of the profits for the first five years, then adjust it to 55%


    after five years

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    Hashimoto Konzen¡¯s attitude had changed a little from yesterday.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He no longer rejected Jasmine¡¯s proposal very simply as he did yesterday, but


    yed Tai Chi with Jasmine.


    He made a lot of things ambiguous, neither agreeing nor refusing, and this attitude of neither agreeing


    nor refusing made Jasmine feel very helpless.


    The two sides had been talking from the morning towards the evening, Jasmine had adjusted the profit


    share for the first five years to 65% for Nippon Steel, but Hashimoto Konzen still refused.


    Jasmine really has no choice but to show her cards, opening her mouth: ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, it seems that


    neither of us are willing to make mutual concessions on the issue of control, if not, you see this line, we each


    hold 50% of the shares, in any case, are guaranteed to have 50% of each other¡¯s voting rights, all matters of


    cooperation, we are equal and affirmative, if we When the two sides can¡¯t progress in the partnership, we


    both also divide all remaining assets equally on a 50-50 basis!¡±


    In the meantime, Mr. Hashimoto sighed: ¡°Miss Moore, both sides hold 50% of the shares, it means that we do


    not have the initiative, the future cooperation in case there is a bit of controversy and disagreement on how to


    resolve it? If no one can get the final pat on the back, won¡¯t we be stuck in a death spiral where you don¡¯t


    obey me and I don¡¯t obey you, but no one can do anything about the other?¡±


    Jasmine said with a very serious expression: ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, if we both want to make the best of the


    cooperation, then even if differences arise, I believe that we can calmly and properly resolve them, rather


    than a single-minded kowtow with each other, since we seek cooperation, is to do a good job, if even this


    premise is not, then the cooperation is indeed difficult to continue to carry out! Go down.¡±


    Saying that, Jasmine added, ¡°So if you really have the sincerity to cooperate with our Moore Group, a fifty-


    fifty shareholding wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but if you don¡¯t have that sincerity, then even if you are allowed to


    take control, the cooperation may not be able to be pushed forward.¡±


    Hashimoto Kon first said awkwardly, ¡°Miss Moore, there is a saying in your country that is, the viin first


    before the gentleman, since it is a cooperation, then it is definitely necessary to consider all the worst case


    scenarios first, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, the equity is 50/50, the revenue is still five points more to you, this is our


    Moore Group¡¯s final limit, if you feel that we can cooperate, then we will continue to talk, if you feel that we


    can¡¯t cooperate, then we can only say sorry, so it¡¯s all up to you whether you want to continue the


    conversation or not.¡±


    Hashimoto first didn¡¯t rush to give Jasmine his position, but looked at the time, and with a wry smile on his


    face, he said, ¡°Miss Moore, it¡¯s not too early now, how about this, I¡¯ll give you feedback on your conditions


    with our chairman, and I¡¯ll give you an exact answer at the earliest tonight and tomorrow at thetest, no


    matter what.¡±


    Jasmine hesitated for a moment and spoke, ¡°Alright then Mr. Hashimoto, I¡¯ll wait to hear from you!¡±


    Saying that, she stood up and held out her hand to Hashimoto Kensen and said politely, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, then


    we¡¯ll go back to the hotel today, and you¡¯ll be the first to contact me if there¡¯s any progress.¡±


    Hashimoto nearly first nodded and smiled, ¡°No problem, Miss Moore please wait for my news in peace.¡±


    Jasmine, with a few of her assistants, got up and left the office building of New Nippon Steel.


    On her way out, Jasmine was in a veryplicated mood.


    Today, she had already opened herst card, she no longer had any room for mediation, and if the New


    Japan Railway¡¯s top management still couldn¡¯t agree, then she would have to return to Japan this time


    without any sess.


    New Nippon Steel¡¯s upstairs.


    Hashimoto Kensen watched Jasmine¡¯smercial vehicle leave the parking lot downstairs, and with a cruel


    smile on his lips, he picked up his phone and made a call.


    As soon as the call came through, he smiled and said, ¡°Lord Mooore, your sister is


    already driving me crazy, I think the time is ripe to do it tonight, after tonight,


    your sister will disappear from this worldpletely!¡±


    Honor Moore¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Haha, Mr. Hashimoto, then it¡¯s all up to you!¡±

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    At this moment, Jasmine was in a very bored mood.


    She didn¡¯t expect that New Japan Railway would be so difficult to work with.


    Moreover, throughout the entire negotiation process, she had been very passive and had prepared so many


    hands of cards, and had failed to finalize the cooperation until thest card was also lifted.


    She now had a very strong sense of frustration within her.


    And she also had a premonition that she always felt that it would be difficult to fight for the results she


    wanted in this negotiation.


    Maybe, this time it was going to be futile.


    On the way back to the hotel, she told her family about her suspicions. Although Master Moore was a little


    disappointed, he was still very encouraging


    and said to her, ¡°Jasmine, this time with New Nippon Steel, you should not have


    too much pressure, it¡¯s good if this matter is negotiated, but if it is not, it¡¯s no loss to us, it¡¯s just a little less


    profit, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Rueben also sent a message, saying, ¡°Yeah Jasmine, New Japan Railway, thispany is famous for being


    hard to chew, there are so manypanies in China that want to cooperate with them in depth, but none of


    them really talk, so there is nothing to lose on your side even if it really doesn¡¯t work out.¡±


    Rueben¡¯s words instantly stirred up the potentially winning spirit within Jasmine¡¯s


    heart.


    She felt that the more things that so many people, so manypanies had failed to reach, the more she


    wanted to take them down!


    Otherwise, she would have be one of the countless losers.


    However, the current situation wasn¡¯t too clear, so Jasmine didn¡¯t dare to say anything too confident, so


    she said in the group, ¡°I¡¯ll make onest effort


    tomorrow, sess or no sess, forget it.¡±


    Moore said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t take sess or failure too seriously, grandpa doesn¡¯t want you to aggravate


    yourself for the sake of business, understand?¡±


    Jasmine felt a little morefort in her heart and replied, ¡°Okay grandpa, I know.¡±


    Rueben smiled at this time and said, ¡°Jasmine, brother believes in your ability, brother believes that when he


    wakes up tomorrow morning, he will be waiting for the good news that you have sessfully signed the


    contract!¡±


    Jasmine knew that this was her brotherforting her, so she sent a smiling


    expression and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll lend you my good fortune then!¡±


    Back at the hotel, Jasmine had been a bit bored, so she didn¡¯t even eat dinner, just stayed alone in her


    room, repeatedlybing through the n she had written, trying to find out from it the reason why she


    had failed to impress New Nippon Steel.


    Due to her excessive immersion, Jasmine didn¡¯t realize that it was already ten o¡¯clock at night.


    At that moment, her doorbell rang.


    She stood up, walked to the door, looked through the cat¡¯s eyes, and found that it


    was her personal assistant.


    Outside the door, the young female assistant spoke up, ¡°Lady Moore, you haven¡¯t eaten anything at night,


    you must be hungry, do you want me to order you some food from the catering department and have them


    bring it to your room?¡±


    Jasmine also did feel a bit hungry, so she nodded her head and said, ¡°Okay, you can order some for me at


    random.¡±


    Saying that, Jasmine then asked, ¡°Have you guys eaten yet?¡±


    The female assistant nodded, ¡°We¡¯ve all eaten.¡± Jasmine smiled slightly and


    said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Twenty minutester, the hotel¡¯s waiter pushed the food cart and delivered the


    dinner the assistant had ordered for Jasmine to her room.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jasmine closed herputer and was just about to sit down for a couple of bites when she suddenly received


    a phone call from Hashimoto Kon first.

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    Jasmine couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised, wondering, ¡°Why is Hashimoto Konzen calling me sote?


    Could it be¡­? Is it because they¡¯ve already discussed the oue?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Jasmine was inevitably a little nervous, and she hurriedly connected the phone and


    asked, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, what can I do for you at thiste hour?¡±


    Hashimoto Kon first smiled and said, ¡°Miss Moore, I¡¯ve already given feedback to our chairman about your


    final intention to cooperate today, and he¡¯s so impressed with your sincerity that he asked me to inform you


    that the contract will be signed quickly tonight!¡±


    Jasmine didn¡¯t expect to be waiting for the most awaited news and asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, is it true


    what you said?!¡±


    Hashimoto nearly first smiled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to say anything about this, after all, I¡¯m only the


    representative sent by the group to negotiate with you, the real pat on the back is the chairman of our


    Corporation, and since he has said so,


    there will definitely be no lies.¡±


    Jasmine said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s really great! Mr. Hashimoto, is the chairman of your group hoping to sign


    the contract tonight?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Hashimoto Kon first said, ¡°What our chairman means is that since Miss Moore is so sincere, we


    should also show our sincerity and sign the contract as soon as possible.¡±


    Jasmine busily said, ¡°Yes! Please give me an address, Mr. Hashimoto, and I¡¯ll be right over!¡±


    Hashimoto Kon first said, ¡°Miss Moore is like this, our chairman was supposed to be on vacation at his


    hilltop vi in West Domo County today, so what he meant was for you toe to West Domo County now


    to sign the contract.¡±


    Jasmine asked, ¡°West Domo County? Where is it? I¡¯m not very familiar with


    Tokyo, so please forgive me¡­¡±


    Hashimoto Kon first smiled, ¡°West Domo County is west of Tokyo, it¡¯s about seventy to eighty kilometers


    away, you should be able to get there in an hour or so, your driver must know the location, so if it¡¯s


    convenient for you, you cane over now.¡±


    Jasmine said without hesitation, ¡°Okay, no problem, I¡¯ll be on my way!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jasmine immediately called her assistant again, unable to hide her excitement


    andmanded, ¡°rice, hurry up and get ready, we¡¯re leaving in five minutes to sign a contract with the


    chairman of New Nippon Iron!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Jasmine¡¯s assistant, rice, was surprised and asked, ¡°Lady Moore, New Nippon Steel agreed to sign


    the contract?!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Jasmine blurted out, ¡°Their chairman wants us to sign now! You and Dee


    hurry up and get ready, and also have the driver get ready!¡± ¡°Okay Moore!¡±


    Five minutester.


    Jasmine breezed out of the room.


    Two female assistants joined her at the door, and rice spoke up, ¡°Lord Mooore, the driver is already


    waiting at the hotel entrance, let¡¯s just go straight down!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jasmine nodded and said somewhat impatiently, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry downstairs!¡±


    Getting into the car, Jasmine told the Chinese driver she hired in Tokyo the address Hashimoto had


    given her first.


    The driver immediately entered the address into the navigation, and as he started the car to go there, he said


    to Jasmine, ¡°Miss Moore, the traffic is smooth right now, we can get there in about an hour and 20 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jasmine nodded her head.


    rice, who was on the side, spoke up at this time, ¡°Lady Moore, should we tell Lord Mooore the good


    news in advance to make him happy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Jasmine just wanted to pull out her cell phone and call her


    grandfather to tell her family about her significant progress.


    However, when she thought of her brother Rueben¡¯s words on the way back in the afternoon, she


    hesitated and surmised, ¡°This afternoon, my brother, in an


    effort to cheer me up, joked that he would wake up tomorrow morning to receive the good news that I had


    sessfully signed the contract, in that case, I might as well sign the contract first and wait until tomorrow


    morning to tell them and give them a real surprise! ¡°


    With that in mind, Jasmine put away her phone and said to rice, ¡°The contract hasn¡¯t been signed yet, it¡¯s


    a bit too hasty to say now, let¡¯s tell them after the contract is signed and the dust settles.¡±

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    The vehicle that Jasmine was riding in sped out of downtown Tokyo and continued on towards the


    mountains in the western suburbs of Tokyo.


    Although Japan is mountainous, but the capital city of Tokyo is located in the Kanto in, so the entire


    Tokyo terrain is t, there are almost no mountains in the city, to continue to dozens of kilometers west, until


    the West Domo County, before starting to enter the mountainous areas.


    The mountainous areas are mostly winding roads, but the roads are in very good condition, and the


    commercial vehicles gradually gain altitude as they drive along the winding mountain roads.


    From aerial view, the only car with lights on was the one that Jasmine rode in, circling through the


    mountains.


    Jasmine was very happy inside at this time.


    Although in the final cooperation proposal with New Nippon Steel, the Moore family gave up its controlling


    stake, the good thing was that the controlling stake did not fall into New Nippon Steel¡¯s hands either, which


    was a rtivelypromise solution.


    Since seeding to the Moore family¡¯s headship, Jasmine has worked hard, but it


    is true that she has not immediately made very outstanding achievements.


    Therefore, she personally valued this cooperation with Nippon Steel extremely highly.


    She also looked forward to using this cooperation to prove to everyone that she was indeed capable of making


    the Moore family better and better.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    By this time, the car had already traveled most of the way up the Pan Mountain Road, and asionally when


    the car drove to the eastern side of the mountain, it could see the entire night view of Tokyo to the east at the


    foot of the road.


    rice, who was sitting next to Jasmine, somewhat excitedly pulled out her cell phone and sighed as she


    took a picture of the scenery outside the window, ¡°The night view of Tokyo from the mountains is really


    something else¡­¡±


    Saying that, she tried to take a few pictures and said with some regret, ¡°Oh my, the phone doesn¡¯t take


    clear pictures at night, it can¡¯t capture this mood at all!¡±


    Jasmine smiled slightly and said, ¡°If you take photos at night, you need a longer exposure time because the


    light is too weak, if you really want to take this kind of night scene, you have to find a ce with a wide field of


    view and use a SLR with a tripod and a long exposure mode to get this kind of feeling.¡±


    rice was surprised and said, ¡°Lady Moore, you still know photography!¡±


    Jasmine smiled, ¡°It¡¯s popr to join various interest societies in college, and I¡¯m a person with less singing


    and dancing cells, so I chose photography.¡±


    rice smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll learn from you sometime!¡±


    Jasmine nodded and said, ¡°If the contract is signed sessfully, we¡¯ll rest and rx in Tokyo for a few


    days, and then I¡¯ll buy a SLR and tripod, and we¡¯lle back here to shoot the night scenes.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± rice said cheerfully, ¡°This will allow me to walk around and see Tokyo!¡±


    As she was saying, the vehicle drove into a u-shaped bend in the Panshan Highway, and the driver


    subconsciously slowed down to enter the bend, and after a slow and smooth turn, a low roar suddenly came


    from the front.


    The driver subconsciously turned on the high beam, only then was stunned to discover that a fully loaded


    heavy truck is in the middle of the road, through the downhill speeding towards their own dive!


    The other car was huge, and was going downhill and extremely fast, and on such a mountainous road, the


    consequences of a collision would be unthinkable.


    The driver of themercial vehicle kept shing his lights and siren, but the other party did not move in


    the slightest.


    What¡¯s worse, the mountain road itself was very narrow, with only twones on the left and right, and the


    other party was driving in the middle of the road, so it didn¡¯t leave any space for themercial vehicle to


    dodge!


    At the sight of this, several questions instantly shed through Jasmine¡¯s mind, ¡°What¡¯s up with that truck! Why


    isn¡¯t it slowing down?!¡±


    Before she could think about it, the car sted right into the front face of themercial vehicle!


    Since this big truck wasing down from an uphill slope and was loaded with debris, it had an enormous


    tonnage and high inertia.


    Themercial vehicle Jasmine was riding in front of it waspletely as if it was paper mache!

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    It mmed the entire engine bay of themercial vehicle right into the front seat!


    The driver, and the other assistant in the passenger seat, died instantly on the spot!


    Jasmine sat in the middle row of themercial vehicle and was buckled up, so at the moment of impact,


    she was securely bound to the seat by the seat belt.


    But Jasmine still had four ribs broken by the seatbelt due to the huge inertia of the impact!


    And rice next to Jasmine wasn¡¯t so lucky!


    She was a little ck when she got into the car, always feeling like she didn¡¯t have to buckle her seatbelt to sit


    in the back, so at the moment of impact, her whole body went flying right out and mmed into the back of the


    front passenger seat!


    This bumped her entire head to the ground, and the person instantly lost consciousness and deep


    coma.


    Due to her broken ribs, Jasmine felt an iparable pain throughout her chest, but before she could catch


    her breath, themercial vehicle, whose entire front


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    face had been crushed into scrap metal, was toppled backwards by thatrge truck!


    Since both front wheels of themercial vehicle, along with their hubs, were smashed into a ball of


    scrap metal, the bottom of the front face of themercial vehicle was hardened and ground with a cloud


    of sparks!


    Jasmine was now struggling to look back and took a backward nce and winced!


    The back of the car, it¡¯s that u-turn!


    But the big car was clearly trying to push themercial vehicle she was in straight off the cliff!


    The height here is at least a hundred meters, so I¡¯m afraid that whatever car rolls


    off such a high cliff would fall into a pile of scrap metal! And the person sitting in it,


    I¡¯m afraid, will also die!


    At this moment, she immediately realized that it would be no ident or coincidence!


    This big car, deliberately not turning on its lights, deliberately driving in the middle of the road, deliberately


    hitting her own car by going downhill, and not only not slowing down at all after the impact, but even


    hitting the elerator, trying to push itself and its car into a cliff!


    At this point, she couldn¡¯t care less about who was behind the plot to kill her.


    Because she knew that she probably only had less than a minute left in her life.


    How could she have never predicted before that she would be buried in a foreignnd today in her golden


    years, a strong feeling of grief surfaced in her heart!


    At this moment, the first thing that came to her mind was not herself, nor her grandfather and other


    rtives, but the man she couldn¡¯t get out of her heart, Charlie Wade!


    She choked in her heart, ¡°I originally thought that there was still a long way to go in life, so even if I waited


    for Charlie Wade for a few more years or even a dozen years, it would be fine, but who would have thought


    that my life would be about to fall off a cliff and die a guest death in a foreignnd¡­.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jasmine was already filled with tears.


    She endured the severe pain in her chest, pulled out her phone, clicked on the topmost image of Charlie


    Wade, and then clicked on the button for voice messages.


    By this time, themercial vehicle had been pushed to the edge of the cliff by the big truck.


    Jasmine cried into her phone, saying, ¡°Charlie Wade, I¡­. I really love you! If there¡¯s still a chance,


    Jasmine will be your woman in the next life¡­¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the entiremercial vehicle had beenpletely pushed off the edge of the


    cliff and tumbled into the abyss¡­.

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055


    When themercial vehicle tumbled down the cliff, Jasmine¡¯s heart was already


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    tense to the extreme.


    However, the more she was in this kind of life-and-death emergency, the more clear her brain became


    instead.


    Her brain was spinning so fast at this moment that many, many things came to mind at once in a sh of


    lightning.


    It was because the brain was thinking so fast that it appeared that time had slowed down.


    When themercial vehicle hit the cliffside boulder, Jasmine felt as if her entire body waspletely


    washed away by the violent impact.


    Fortunately, she was still sitting in the luxurious seat of themercial vehicle, which was veryfortable


    and safe, and most importantly, the part of the seat that was in contact with her body was very soft.


    The soft part of the seat could greatly ease the huge impact on her flesh, it was like putting eggs in a cotton


    wrapped box, the safety factor was greatly increased.


    But spare me, Jasmine was still torn by the huge inertia of the impact, to the point where her entire body


    almost fainted, the huge inertia even squeezed her internal organs together, the pain was simply


    unimaginable!


    But it was at this moment that she suddenly thought of something, something that she had been carrying


    close to her heart!


    At that moment, after the vehicle had hit the boulder, it bounced several meters into the air and continued to


    roll downwards.


    Immediately afterwards, she took out a wooden box the size of a ring box, because the car was still rolling,


    she could only grasp the wooden box with both hands desperately, not daring to cken, for fear that the


    wooden box would fall out of her hands!


    Because she knew that what was inside this wooden casket was her only lifeline!


    Jasmine quickly opened the wooden box, and when the vehicle was about to have its next collision, she didn¡¯t


    hesitate to put the pill saved in the wooden box into her mouth!


    Boom!


    This time, the vehicle crash was even worse!


    Themercial vehicle went straight down and smashed into a boulder! In an instant, it smashed a


    huge dent in the door on the right-hand side of


    Jasmine¡¯s car!


    It was so powerful that the dented car door smashed right into Jasmine¡¯s right leg


    at the knee, even breaking her right leg!


    The intense pain caused Jasmine to scream, and then the entire vehicle began to roll violently over the


    steeply sloped rocks!


    As the vehicle rolls over, rice¡¯s entire body repeatedly bumps up and down in the carriage, and her body


    has been so miserable that she has long since lost her life.


    Jasmine watched as her body rolled back and forth in the carriage, wanting to help but simply unable to


    help herself, she could only watch as tears burst from her eyes!


    When the vehicle lifted off again, due to the speed of the tumble and the fact that the window had already


    Jasmine copsed and cried, her own body had been injured all over, her brain, internal organs, limbs,


    almost all of them were severely damaged, she even felt like she was on the verge of dying .


    However, the pill that Charlie Wade had given her had been held in her mouth without being swallowed.


    She knew that the pills could only save herself once, and if she swallowed it early, perhaps she would still be


    dead by the time the vehicle followed in its tumbling fall!


    So, in the back of her mind there was only one conviction: ¡°I must persist and persist and persist! Do my


    best to hang on until the end, and then leave my fate to God!¡±


    Then another thought came to her mind, ¡°No! It¡¯s not about leaving your fate to the heavens, it¡¯s about


    leaving your fate, to Charlie Wade!¡±


    Another violent crash.


    Jasmine felt like she was about to lose consciousness.


    In thatst electric moment, she bit down on the pills and swallowed the pills with a few medicinal scents into


    her stomach!


    In the next second, Jasmine hadpletely lost all consciousness and her body continued to tumble


    downwards with themercial vehicle.


    At this time, a strong medicinal power was dissolving in Jasmine¡¯s abdomen.


    The medicinal power was conducting extremely fast, rapidly surging into every part of her body through


    her meridians.


    At this time, Jasmine¡¯s body was already almost losing all of its vitality, but at this moment, the powerful


    medicinal power made her body instantly start to recover again.

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    It was as if an entire city that had been plunged into darkness because of a power outage had been instantly


    re-lit the moment the power was suddenly restored!


    Just as Jasmine¡¯s body was recovering rapidly, themercial vehicle she was


    riding in had finally fallen to the bottom of the valley.


    At this time, themercial vehicle was already riddled with holes.


    The front of the car waspletely crumpled into the first row of seats, all the windows were shattered,


    and the metal body had been cut by stones into countless hideous gouges.


    And the entire vehicle had also fallen and shifted as it continued to tumble, like a can that had been stepped


    on!


    Jasmine¡¯s consciousness, however, was recovering, with broken ribs, leg bones, and arms, as well as


    wounds on her body and damaged brain and internal organs, all of which were rapidly regaining life.


    In a few moments, she regained her ability to move.


    She tried to unbuckle her seatbelt, but the plug had been so badly deformed


    along with thetch that the seatbelt wouldn¡¯t unbuckle at all.


    And the seat beneath her had beenpletely deformed by the impact.


    But the good news was that the seatbelt was barely able to get around her body, and she would be able to


    escape from the deformed seat.


    The phone under her feet was still lit, and the screen was badly shattered, but the fact that it was still lit meant


    that it was still working.


    So, Jasmine hurriedly grabbed the phone in her palm and hurriedly fled to the car!


    The doors were long gone, but the windows on either side turned into twopletely deformed


    window frames.


    She struggled and climbed out of the car.


    That¡¯s when she heard the sound of water running and also smelled the pungent odor of gasoline.


    The gas tank of the family car was almost invariably underneath the car, and most of them were made of


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    engineering stic.


    Although the fuel tank can withstand most collisions and idents, it¡¯s basically hard to protect yourself


    against such a 360-degree rollover.


    Therefore, the fuel tank of themercial vehicle was pierced with severalrge openings, through which


    dozens of liters of gasoline continued to pour out.


    The fuel tank of themercial vehicle Jasmine was riding in had a capacity of 70 liters, and with a two-liter


    Coke bottle as the container, it was able to fill up 35 bottles.


    The driver had only just filled up with fuel after returning to the hotel, and had consumed less than ten liters


    on the way over, with at least sixty liters of gasoline in the car.


    You know the gasoline burning energy is very big, not to mention sixty liters of gasoline, even arge


    Coke bottle so much gasoline, is enough to burn a car to scrap iron!


    At this point, the car¡¯s damaged engine was still humming and spinning, which meant that the engine¡¯s


    spark plugs were currently firing and injectors were also spewing oil to propel the engine¡¯s piston movement.


    Should there be an oil leak inside the enginepartment, mes would likely escape from the interior of


    the enginepartment, which would then ignite all the gasoline!


    Jasmine didn¡¯t dare to dy, although she was surrounded by thick woods and


    bushes, she could only dive into the woods in order to escape.


    Just when she was not even ten meters away, a strong fire suddenly burst out from behind her.


    Gasoline began to burn from the enginepartment¡¯s position, igniting the


    leaking gasoline around it as well.


    The gasoline burned extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, themercial vehicle was quickly


    engulfed in mes.


    Jasmine turned around and looked at the burning mes, her eyes filled with tears.


    Her other assistant, as well as the nice Chinese driver she had found in Japan, were all in the car at this


    point.


    Although Jasmine knew that they had died as early as the first moment of impact, the thought that their


    bodies would be burned beyond recognition by the fire still made Jasmine feel a twinge in her heart.


    And rice¡­.


    That little girl who had been talking about learning photography from herself just


    a few minutes ago, but she was already separated from her yin and yang as well¡­.


    After the robbery, Jasmine, unable to care about the burning hot mes, her legs slightly bent, slowly kneeling


    on the ground, hands covering her face, crying out¡­.

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    When Jasmine was hit in Nishitomo County, Tokyo, Japan, Charlie Wade was preparing to soak in the hot


    spring at the Champs Spa Vi in the mountains on the outskirts of Aurouss Hilll.


    Soaking in the hot spring pool with him was his wife, ire Wilson Wilson.


    Just like when they had soaked in the hot spring with Loreen, Charlie Wade was wearing swim trunks while


    ire Wilson Wilson was wearing a one-piece swimsuit.


    The manly body posture was on disy in front of Charlie Wade, making ire Wilson Wilson more or


    less still shy.


    In fact, the couple wasn¡¯t going to take a hot spring together.


    Charlie Wade wanted ire Wilson Wilson to soak first, and when ire Wilson Wilson came over in her


    bathrobe, she happened to be seen by ine Ma, so ine Ma said that she would let Charlie Wade join


    ire Wilson Wilson with her.


    ire Wilson Wilson entered the hot spring water first, while Charlie Wade put their cell phones on the


    stone tform next to the hot spring pool first, which was the only way to get into the water.


    As a result, just at this time, the phone suddenly rang. It was a WeChat.


    He opened his phone and found that the WeChat was actually from Jasmine. Moreover, it was a voice.


    This made him feel more or less embarrassed.


    A voice message, if you don¡¯t click open and listen to it, you don¡¯t know what is sent, but if you click open


    on the spot, what if it says something in it that makes your wife ire Wilson Wilson misunderstand?


    Listening in earpiece mode was certainly safer, but it would inevitably make ire Wilson Wilson think more.


    So, Charlie Wade had to click on convert text.


    Jasmine¡¯s Mandarin was very standard, plus the recognition rate of WeChat¡¯s voice to text conversion was


    also very high, so she was able topletely convert her words in one go.


    Charlie Wade looked at that text and his entire body was in shock!


    ¡°Why is Jasmine now suddenly sending a voice to say the words I love you to me? Why do you say you¡¯ll be


    your own woman in the afterlife if you get the chance?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­. Is she in some kind of danger?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade hurriedly said to ire Wilson Wilson, ¡°Wife, you soak for a while, I¡¯ll go get


    a drink.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and instructed, ¡°You put on some clothes, don¡¯t freeze.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, draping the thickened bathrobe over his body, turning around and entering the vi.


    Both Jacob Wilson and ine Ma went back to their respective rooms to rest, so Charlie Wade directly


    clicked on the voice in the living room.


    Immediately afterwards, Jasmine¡¯s sad, desperate voice came out, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    I¡­. I really love you! If there¡¯s still a chance, Jasmine will be your woman in the next life¡­¡±


    In this voice message, in addition to Jasmine¡¯s voice, there was also the sound of


    violent impact, the screeching sound produced by metal rubbing against the


    ground, and the roar of the engine¡­. Charlie Wade¡¯s heart


    thudded!


    By the sound of this, something must have happened to Jasmine!


    He immediately called Jasmine and it showed that the other party was temporarily disconnected!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He quickly sent another WeChat voice call invitation to Jasmine, and it was always unresponsive!


    Charlie Wade¡¯s heart suddenly panicked.


    He knew that Jasmine was in Japan and hadn¡¯t returned yet, so he could also


    deduce that something must have happened to her in Japan.


    Now that she couldn¡¯t get in touch with her whole person, the first thing that came to Charlie Wade¡¯s mind


    was to quickly call Master Moore to ask about the situation.


    So, he immediately dialed Master Moore¡¯s phone.

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    At this time, Master Moore was ready for bed.


    Since taking the Rejuvenation Pill, his body was getting stronger as he aged, but this also made him


    cherish his hard-won health even more, so he had been adhering to the health philosophy of sleeping early


    and getting up early, moving more and practicing more, so he rested earlier every day.


    Suddenly receiving a call from Charlie Wade, he hurriedly put the call through and opened his mouth, ¡°Oh


    my, Master Wade, what do you want me to do if you¡¯re still calling me sote?¡±


    Charlie Wade spoke up, ¡°Master Moore, I¡¯d like to ask what¡¯s going on with Jasmine right now? Why can¡¯t


    you reach her all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Jasmine?¡± Moore was surprised and said, ¡°We still had contact in the evening, she¡¯s in Tokyo, Japan,


    negotiating a cooperation with Japan¡¯s New Japan Railway.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Jasmine sent me a voice message a few minutes ago, suddenly saying something about


    the next life or something like that, then when I called her back, I couldn¡¯t get through anymore, I suspect


    Jasmine might have suffered some kind of ident in Tokyo!¡±


    ¡°An ident?!¡±


    Master Moore sat up on the bed in a sh and asked out of the blue, ¡°Master Wade, in the voice that


    Jasmine sent you, does she say she is encountering


    things?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie Wade intoned, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m most worried about, Jasmine didn¡¯t say anything specific in her


    voice message, but it gave me the feeling as if she was going to say goodbye to me on this.¡±


    Master Moore said nervously, ¡°I¡¯ll call the people around her and ask what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Be sure to let me know the first time you hear anything!¡±


    Master Moore hung up the phone and immediately called Jasmine first.


    As Charlie Wade had said, Jasmine¡¯s phone was simply unreachable.


    Master Moore¡¯s heart was in awe, and then he quickly called rice, the assistant at Jasmine¡¯s side, again.


    rice was Jasmine¡¯s close confidant and her right hand man, so if Jasmine


    encountered anything, she would definitely know about it.


    However, what made Master Moore even more nervous was that rice¡¯s couldn¡¯t even get through!


    Master Moore is really panicking now!


    He immediately called Rueben and opened his mouth, ¡°Rueben,e to my


    room immediately! Something happened to Jasmine!¡±


    A minuteter, Rueben rushed in in a panic, and as soon as he entered, he asked


    out of nervousness, ¡°Grandpa, what happened to Jasmine?!¡±


    Master Moore said nervously, ¡°Jasmine is missing! I¡¯ve called both her and


    rice, and both of their cell phones can¡¯t be reached!¡±


    Saying that, Master Moore asked, ¡°Rueben, how many people did your sister bring with her to Japan this


    time?!¡±


    Rueben said, ¡°It seems like she brought two assistants with him, and a driver he


    found locally.¡±


    Moore hurriedly asked again, ¡°Then do you know who the other one is besides rice?¡±


    Rueben thought about it and said, ¡°It seems to be called Dee Ridley.¡±


    Master Moore hurriedlymanded, ¡°Hurry! Find that Dee¡¯s phone number and


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    contact her immediately to see if you can reach her!¡±


    Rueben nodded in a panic, then pulled out his cell phone and called the Moore Group¡¯s HR Director, and


    as soon as he spoke, he said, ¡°Dee Ridley who went to Japan with Jasmine, do you have her contact


    information?¡±


    The other replied, ¡°Yes sir, I¡¯m sending it to you now or?¡± Rueben said, ¡°Send it to me,


    quickly!¡±


    Soon, the pair conveniently sent a string of phone numbers to Rueben¡¯s phone.


    Rueben immediately called, and a momentter, he heard a prompt from the phone: ¡°Sorry, the number you


    have dialed cannot be reached at the moment, please dial againter¡­¡±


    Rueben¡¯s expression was very tense as he looked towards Master Moore and said, ¡°Grandpa¡­. The two


    assistants beside Jasmine can¡¯t be contacted, this¡­. What¡¯s going on here¡­¡±


    Master Moore was sweating in a hurry as he kept pping his palms and muttered in a heart-wrenching


    manner, ¡°Bad, bad, bad! Something must have happened to Jasmine! What to do about this¡­¡±


    Rueben said without hesitation, ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t I take someone to Japan! Now!¡±

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    Rueben took the initiative to go to Japan, and Master Moore¡¯s heart was more or


    lessforted.


    He even surmised in his heart, ¡°Rueben and Jasmine are not brother and sister,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    but it is indeed very rare for Rueben to be so attentive to Jasmine¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he sighed lightly and spoke, ¡°Rueben, you go arrange for a ne, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Rueben hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to follow along, you¡¯re old, you don¡¯t know the ce well


    when you go over there, it will be even more


    troublesome in case something happens again, and my father he¡¯s still abroad,


    Aurouss Hilll side can¡¯t be left without someone to sit on the town, your old man just stay at home, I¡¯ll find a


    way to bring Jasmine back!¡±


    Moore was slightly hesitant, and he knew in his heart that it would be really hard to make a difference if he


    went over there.


    Moreover, if both himself and Rueben went to Japan, the Moore Group would be left without a leader.


    After all, it is a big family of hundreds of billions of dors, even during the holidays, every day to deal with


    the various affairs is very tedious, if there really is no one in charge to stay here to guard, in case of any


    situation, it is likely to cause great losses.


    Thus, Master Moore nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine! Then I¡¯ll stay at home, you pick somepetent


    people as soon as possible and hurry up and leave as soon as possible!¡±


    Rueben immediately said, ¡°Grandpa don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll arrange it!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, Rueben made a phone call and summoned several assistants, as well as more


    than a dozen bodyguards, as well as arranged for an airport flight to take off directly for Japan an hour


    later.


    Master Moore also called Charlie Wade back and said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Master Wade, Jasmine and the


    people around her are all unreachable, I¡¯m afraid that something has happened to them, I¡¯ve arranged for


    Rueben to leave immediately and head to Tokyo!¡±


    Charlie Wade asked on the other end of the phone, ¡°No clues at all?¡±


    Master Moore sighed, ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s no clue whatsoever, I had someone ask the


    hotel, and the hotel only said that they left by car more than an hour ago, but


    where they went, no one knows.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again, ¡°Didn¡¯t Jasmine tell you guys what she was going out


    to do?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Moore said with great sadness, ¡°Jasmine returned to the hotel from New Japan Rail in the evening, told


    me about the progress of the negotiations, and said that she might continue tomunicate with them


    tomorrow, but where she


    went tonight, I have no idea, and she never mentioned a single word.¡±


    It had to be said that Rueben was indeed extremely clever in setting up the game.


    Back when Jasmine¡¯s negotiations with New Japan Railway¡¯s Hashimoto Konzen had been continually


    thwarted, he had been constantly encouraging Jasmine, giving Jasmine chicken blood and making Jasmine


    even more eager for sess.


    In the afternoon, he deliberately says ¡°I¡¯ll probably get a surprise in the morning¡±,


    which is a so-called ¡°blessing¡± that gives Jasmine a psychological hint.


    So much so that after receiving a call from Hashimoto to sign the contract, Jasmine naturally thought of a


    surprise for her family, so when she left the hotel, she didn¡¯t tell anyone other than herpanions about


    her trip.


    This was just what Rueben wanted.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade was very worried.


    When he heard that Rueben was going to Japan, he didn¡¯t think much about it and certainly didn¡¯t have


    any doubts about Rueben.


    He just felt that since Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts were unknown in Tokyo, the most important thing he should


    do now was to get help from someone who was in Tokyo and quickly follow the clues from the hotel where


    Jasmine was staying to find out where Jasmine had gone after leaving the hotel.


    Thus, he hung up on Moore first, and then called Nanako.

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    At this time, Nanako had just returned to Tokyo from Kyoto.


    A few days ago, she was temporarily apanying her father to Kyoto for a few days for a small stay and a


    change of mood to rx and unwind, but because of the numerous family affairs, she stayed for three days


    and returned to Tokyo.


    When she received the call from Charlie Wade, Nanako was still a little surprised, after all, the time in Tokyo


    was an hour earlier than at home, and it was now 11:30 pm at home.


    So, Nanako was excited and surprised and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, why are you calling me at this time?¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s voice was a bit raspy as he asked, ¡°Nanako, are you in Tokyo right now?¡±


    ¡°In.¡± Nanako said, ¡°Father and I just got back this afternoon, Charlie Wade, I hear


    you sounding a bit anxious, is something wrong?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°A good friend of mine suddenly disappeared in Tokyo, and in thest voice message


    she sent me, she seemed to have met with an ident, but I can¡¯t reach her at all now, so I want to ask you


    to do me a favor and arrange for someone to investigate exactly where she went tonight.¡±


    As soon as she heard this, Nanako hurriedly said, ¡°No problem Charlie Wade! You give me the general


    information and I¡¯ll arrange a full search! Our Ito family¡¯s influence in Tokyo is still unparalleled, and as long as


    the person is indeed missing in Tokyo, I will be able to find out where she is!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlie Wade hurriedly told Nanako some of Jasmine¡¯s personal information, as well as the information


    about the hotel she stayed in and the time she left the hotel, and instructed, ¡°Nanako, please arrange for


    someone to assemble the CCTV footage to see which car she got into, as well as the car she took, and


    where she drove off to!¡±


    ¡°Okay Charlie Wade!¡± Nanako also took it very seriously and took off, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange that!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Since the Matsumoto family had collectively gone offline and the Takahashi family had suffered a great loss of


    energy, the Ito family¡¯s influence in Tokyo had naturally increased tremendously.


    Many of the dependent forces and organizations that had previously followed the Takahashi and Matsumoto


    families now took the initiative to show their favor to the Ito family, and Nanako had gradually co-opted some


    of them, allowing the Ito family¡¯s outside forces to expand greatly.


    This included the major violent ns that were previously controlled by the Takahashi family.


    It¡¯s just like Don Albertt¡¯s little brothers in the underground world.


    They might not all be able to get on top, but one by one they were all groups that breed in the shadows of the


    city, so they were like sewer rats with an extremely strong sense of smell, as well as extremely fast mobility.


    As soon as they were told to find someone, they all immediately moved.


    Since thest ce where Jasmine appeared was a downtown hotel, the surveince equipment was


    perfect, so the outside forces of the Ito family immediately locked onto themercial vehicle Jasmine was


    riding in when she left through the hotel¡¯s surveince cameras.


    So, everyone began to follow the car¡¯s movement little by little through the surveince system, and since


    the Ito family offered a reward of hundreds of millions of yen, they all went all out in pursuit of clues, each


    group hoping to be the first to find Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts.


    At this moment, in the valley in the western suburb of Tokyo, West Domo County.


    Jasmine was walking carefully through the dense forest at the bottom of the valley by herself.


    The valley was hundreds of meters deep, with dense forests and vegetation as well as towering mountains


    on both sides, so her cell phone had no signal at all.


    At this time, Jasmine had only one thought: get out of the mountain alive, and as soon as the signal from her


    cell phone came back, she would immediately ask Charlie Wade for help.


    As she trudged through the dense forest, she thought in her heart, ¡°What happened today must be


    someone¡¯s intentional murder of me, if they know I¡¯m still alive, then I definitely won¡¯t be able to leave


    Japan alive!¡±


    At the same time, there was another perception in her subconscious: ¡°Right now, no one can save me except


    Charlie Wade!¡±

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    In the western suburbs of Tokyo, on the Panshan Road in West Domo County. A couple of men in ck


    were looking down from where Jasmine had fallen off


    the cliff, seeing a fire burning far below, and one of them whispered, ¡°Now, the people in the car should be


    dead, right?¡±


    The other man sneered, ¡°A fall from such a height, and a fire burning up, if this doesn¡¯t kill you through, I¡¯ll


    chop off your head for you.¡±


    The manughed, ¡°In that case, you can return to Mr. Hashimoto.¡±


    The man beside him nodded and said, ¡°Hurry up and clean up the scene first, all the impact debris, ss


    g, and tire rub marks on the ground to make sure no one sees that there was an ident here after


    dawn.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    A few men in ck immediately began to clear the scene.


    The leader, however, pulled out his cell phone and called Hashimoto Kensen,


    reporting, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, things are almost done, we¡¯ll evacuate after the scene is cleared.¡±


    Hashimoto nearly first opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Is thedy dead? Have you identified the body yet?¡±


    The manughed, ¡°Can¡¯t confirm the corpse ah, this cliff is several hundred meters high, even if Amaterasu


    Daijin himself fell from here, he would probably be finished.¡±


    Hashimoto nearly first smacked his lips and said, ¡°Without seeing the body with my own eyes, I¡¯m still a little


    unsure about this.¡±


    The man said, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, the person has rolled to the bottom of the cliff with the car, and I look from


    above, the car has burned up, on this fire, Amaterasu Daijin inside will also have to turn into ashes, you just


    rx.¡±


    Hashimoto Konzen couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Why are you always making fun of Amaterasu Daijin? Have


    you no fear in your heart?¡±


    The man trailed off andughed into the phone, ¡°Awe my ass, I¡¯m a man of many sins, if there really was an


    Amaterasu Great God, I¡¯m afraid he would have killed me long ago, the fact that I¡¯m alive and continue to sin


    proves that there is no


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    God in this world!¡±


    Hashimoto Konzen said helplessly, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m not going to talk to you, just make sure the person is


    dead, I¡¯m sure I trust you one hundred percent.¡±


    The man hmmm, and said, ¡°Okay, the final payment will be sent to my house


    then, remember, I want old bills that are not serialized.¡±


    Hashimoto was busy first, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll still send it to you in the morning!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang up then!¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    At this time in the valley.


    Jasmine was still struggling to walk through.


    She didn¡¯t know where she was and from where she could get out of the big mountain, but what she was


    thinking now was very simple: she had to walk farther before she could climb up the valley, otherwise, if she


    climbed up and was bumped into by the other party, it would really be doomed.


    What made her feel very magical was that in the past ten minutes, her body was actually feeling better and


    better.


    Not only did she soon no longer feel any pain from the injury, but her body didn¡¯t


    even feel like it had just been seriously injured at all.


    And now she could still feel that there was still a very powerful energy in her body, which was continuously


    conducting itself around her body, making her physical condition feel better and better, even feeling like her


    body was filled with inexhaustible power.

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    She thought to herself, ¡°This power of yours must have originated from the divine medicine that Charlie Wade


    gave me¡­. When Charlie Wade gave me that pill to keep with me at all times in case of emergencies, I didn¡¯t


    expect that this pill


    would actually save my life at a critical moment!¡±


    Thinking of Charlie Wade, Jasmine felt an unprecedented surge of inspiration on her spiritual level as well.


    She kept cheering herself up in her heart, ¡°Since Charlie Wade has given me the chance to live, I must


    return to Aurouss Hilll alive!¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    Aurouss Hilll.


    The ancient capital of six dynasties.


    Although not as prosperous as Eastcliff or Hignd Falls, nor as rich as the new first-tier cities in the


    south, it has its own charm and heritage after all.


    The people who lived here loved thisnd and this spring water.


    Just as Jasmine vowed to return to Aurouss Hilll alive, a private ne at Aurouss Hilll Airport had slowly


    moved to the end of the runway.


    This was the Moore family¡¯s private ne, which could amodate more than


    twenty people and also had a separate and independent bedroom.


    At this time, Rueben was lying on the bed in the separate bedroom, holding a ss of red wine, with a


    smile on his lips.


    Hashimoto Kensen had just called him and told him, ¡°Lord Mooore, themercial vehicle that your sister


    was riding in fell from a cliff hundreds of meters high in West Todoroki County to the bottom of the valley, and


    the vehicle spontaneouslybusted right afterwards, and your sister has been reduced to ashes one


    hundred percent!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rueben smiled grimly, ¡°Good! Great! I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time, and it¡¯s thanks to Mr.


    Hashimoto¡¯s help that I can get what I want today.¡±


    Mr. Hashimoto Konen smiled, ¡°Lord Mooore, in the future, it is most important for both of us to cooperate


    and make more money!¡±


    Rueben said with a smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about that, Mr. Hashimoto, we will definitely cooperate with


    you in the future, and I won¡¯t keep a penny of the money that should be paid.¡±


    Hashimoto said, ¡°Then when Lord Mooore arrives in Japan, we¡¯ll have a good drink!¡±


    Rueben sighed and said, ¡°Oops! This time I¡¯m going to Japan mainly to make a show for the old man, that old


    thing is old, but he¡¯s clear-headed, if I act a little bit wrong, he will definitely notice, so I¡¯m going to Japan this


    time, it¡¯s better for the


    two of us not to meet in order to avoid suspicion.¡±


    Hashimoto nearly asked first, ¡°Lord Mooore, when are we going to sign the


    contract then?¡±


    Rueben said, ¡°Wait until I bring my sister¡¯s body or ashes back to Aurouss Hilll and


    give her a funeral before I choose an opportunity to sign a contract with Mr.


    Hashimoto.¡±


    Hashimoto Konzen smiled obscenely and said, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s no problem, Lord Mooore must be very


    pained at the loss of his loved one, so let¡¯s wait a little


    longer on the drinking and talking.¡±


    Rueben alsoughed and said, ¡°Yes, my clever and capable sister died so


    miserably, this is really painful for me, hahahaha!¡±


    Saying that, hemented with a bit of regret, ¡°If that old thing hadn¡¯t passed on the family headship to my


    sister and made her feel at ease by my side to assist me, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted her dead today.¡±


    At this point, Rueben¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of grimness as he said coldly, ¡°If you want to me it, me


    that old thing for establishing her in my path! Anyone who stands in my way must die!¡±


    Nearly Hashimoto spoke first, ¡°Lord Mooore, what if that old man wants to regain


    the headship of the family? Or what if, when we sign, he doesn¡¯t agree to the terms of the partnership


    we¡¯ve set up?¡±


    Rueben smiled grimly and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hashimoto, none of this you¡¯re worried about


    will happen, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to reunite him with his beloved granddaughter, and no one can stop me


    from bing the


    head of the Moore family!¡±

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    The Ito Family¡¯s power in Tokyo was now basically unmatched.


    Plus, this was the first time Charlie Wade had opened his mouth and asked Nanako to help with his


    business, so Nanako took this extremely seriously and sent out almost the entire Ito family¡¯s forces.


    Tens of thousands of people searched tightly in Tokyo, and soon followed the


    trajectory of Jasmine¡¯s movements all the way to the entrance to the mountain in West Domo County.


    Since the road where Jasmine went up the mountain usually had very little traffic, there was no CCTV on this


    road.


    After learning that the trail was interrupted at the foot of the West Domo County mountain, the clever Nanako


    almost immediately became acutely aware that the location of Jasmine¡¯s ident must be right on the West


    Domo County mountain road.


    Not only was the area unpopted, the elevation of the road was also very high, so if someone had


    deliberately harmed Jasmine, doing it here would be a perfect choice indeed.


    Therefore, Nanako immediately called off the massive search and announced that a heavy prize of 100


    million yen would be awarded to the 1st team to find the West Domo County clue.


    She then immediately arranged for the Ito n¡¯s ninja to travel to the deep


    mountains of West Domo County so that they could sneak in and search for clues. At the same time, Charlie


    Wade who was in Aurouss Hilll was also a bit restless.


    At this time, he was pacing back and forth in the living room, pondering in his


    heart, ¡°Judging from Jasmine¡¯s voice, she must have encountered unusual danger, and it¡¯s very likely that


    someone is trying to deliberately harm her, or even, it¡¯s


    very likely that she¡¯s met with an unfortunate ident now¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, she is just a weak woman, even if she were to face an adult male alone, she wouldn¡¯t have any


    chance of winning, not to mention that she is in a foreign country at this moment, and apart from a few


    assistants, she doesn¡¯t have anyone she can rely on, I¡¯m afraid the situation is more dangerous¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade felt his heart ache.


    He naturally had a strong fondness in his heart for Jasmine.


    It wasn¡¯t because Charlie Wade was triple-minded, but because a girl like Jasmine was so rare, so as long


    as a normal man would have a good feeling for her after spending time with her.


    She was beautiful, gentle, sensible, generous, and more importantly, she treated people sincerely, even if it


    was from the perspective of a normal friend, he would be worried and heartbroken when she was in danger.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie Wade was fortunate enough to have her heart and first kiss,


    so when she was in danger, Charlie Wade was even more heartbroken.


    Unfortunately, Jasmine was in Tokyo, and even if Charlie Wade had a great ability,


    he couldn¡¯t immediately rush to her side to rescue her.


    Therefore, he could only pray for Jasmine¡¯s good fortune while praying in his


    heart, ¡°Wanting, I hope you will always obediently listen to me and carry the pill I gave you close to your


    body, if you take it with you, it might be able to save your life¡­¡±


    Half an hour passed.


    Nanako returned a call to Charlie Wade, and when she opened her mouth, she said, ¡°Charlie Wade, the


    people I sent out chased all the way to the western suburbs of Tokyo, West Domo County, where Miss Moore


    was riding in a car that


    went up the mountain, the CCTV footage is no longer visible, so I suspect that Miss Moore should be the


    one who had an ident in the mountain, I have now sent my best ninjas to the deep mountains to search


    for her, if there is anything else The news, I will inform you first!¡±


    Charlie Wade was even more worried when he heard that Nanako had said that Jasmine had been in an


    ident in the mountains.


    The voice just now was filled with crashing sounds as well as friction, and he thought it was just a car


    ident, but as soon as he heard that it was an ident in the mountains, he immediately felt that the


    chances of Jasmine surviving were even smaller!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    No matter which country you are in, mountain roads are much more dangerous than ordinary roads.


    The worst thing you can do in a car ident on a mountain road is to fall off a cliff, and once you tumble


    off a 100 meter high cliff, the chances of survival are slim to none.


    In the rally, the car running the mountain must be equipped with a very strong anti-rolling frame, only then,


    can ensure that the vehicle in the high-speed rolling, falling can ensure that the cab is not deformed, so as to


    protect the safety of the driver.


    But ordinary civilian cars, even 10 million dor Rolls-Royces, don¡¯t have such things as anti-roll bars at all,


    so if they fall off a cliff, the Rolls-Royce will fall into a pile of scrap metal!


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade hurriedly said to Ito, ¡°Nanako, I beg you one thing, make sure that your ninja


    find Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts as soon as possible, and as long as she still has a shred of breath, also bring her


    out of the mountain, to the hospital, and wait for me toe!¡±


    Nanako hurriedly asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡¯reing to Japan?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Charlie Wade cut off the nail and said, ¡°I¡¯m going over there now!¡± Nanako¡¯s heart leapt for joy!


    ¡°Charlie Wade ising to Japan! Then I can see him again!¡±


    But after a few moments, Nanako¡¯s heart was slightly jealous again, ¡°Charlie Wade came to Japan for that


    Miss Moore, not for me¡­. Why is he so nervous about that Miss Moore? Is that Miss Moore his


    confidante?¡±


    Although Nanako¡¯s heart was a bit sour, she had a very strong sense of the big picture and quickly threw all


    these thoughts out of her mind, saying off the top of her head, ¡°Charlie Wade, I¡¯ll arrange for a helicopter to


    wait for you at Tokyo Narita Airport right now!¡±


    ¡°If I find Miss Moore¡¯s whereabouts on your way to Japan, then I¡¯ll immediately take her to the best hospital


    and have a helicopter take you to the hospital to meet her as soon as yound on the ground.¡±


    ¡°If I haven¡¯t found Miss Moore¡¯s whereabouts after you arrive in Japan, then I¡¯ll


    have a you to West Domo County and I¡¯ll apany you in your search!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Nanako had arranged things so thoughtfully, Charlie Wade was


    grateful and said, ¡°Good Nanako! Thank you so much!¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie Wade and Nanako don¡¯t have to be so polite, my


    life was saved by you, this little matter is nothing.¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s heart was more than a little relieved, and spoke, ¡°Nanako, you


    first arrange for a helicopter to wait for me at Narita Airport, I¡¯ll take a direct flight over!¡±


    ¡°Okay Charlie Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade on this side hung up the phone of Nanako on the other side, and then he immediately called


    Cameron Isaac, and as soon as the call came through, Charlie Wade immediately ordered, ¡°Isaac, arrange


    for the ne to make


    preparations for takeoff, and then send a helicopter to pick me up, I want to get


    to Tokyo as soon as possible!¡±


    Cameron Isaac was amazed and said, ¡°Young Master, why do you suddenly want to go to Tokyo at thiste


    hour?¡±


    Charlie Wade blurted out, ¡°Jasmine Moore is in trouble in Tokyo, her life and


    death are unknown, I must get there as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Something happened to Miss Moore?!¡± As soon as he heard this, Cameron Isaac knew that Charlie Wade


    must be very anxious at the moment, so he immediately spoke, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll immediately arrange this,


    it¡¯s now 11:00 p.m. The helicopter is expected to arrive at you in fifteen minutes, pick you up and then fly to


    the airport for almost twenty minutes, counting thending time, and arrive at the airport at around 11:40!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the ne waiting for you at the end of the runway, you¡¯ll get off the helicopter and board directly for


    immediate takeoff, while flying at maximum speed to Tokyo, where you¡¯re expected to arrive at two in the


    morning, three in the morning, Eastcliff time!¡±

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    The deep mountains of West Domo County.


    Jasmine was still carefully and slowly walking through the valley.


    Even though it was winter, the valley was very dense with nts because of the many evergreen nts like


    pines and cypresses.


    Moreover, in this dark and cold valley, there was absolutely no trace of any human visitation, so even a


    goat path was not present.


    So it was extremely difficult to walk in such a ce.


    Not to mention a female stream like Jasmine, even an expert who was good at exploring through would


    find it difficult to increase her speed.


    Fortunately, it was the winter season, so Jasmine was dressed in thicker clothes, with a thicker cashmere


    trench coat on top, a ck mid-skirt with ck corseted bottoms, and a pair of ck leather boots, so she


    wouldn¡¯t be hurt by the dense pine needles and dried branches and leaves.


    Jasmine was already used to the darkness at the bottom of the valley, and she could have used her cell


    phone, which had a broken screen, to illuminate her surroundings so that she could walk with less effort.


    However, she was afraid that the person who wanted to murder her would not


    give up and was still searching for her whereabouts, so she didn¡¯t dare to give off


    any light.


    asionally wanting to see if her phone had a signal, she also hid it in her trench coat and wrapped her


    head and phonepletely in it with her trench coat for fear of giving off light.


    After groping her way through the valley for two to three hours, although Jasmine was still very strong, her


    hands and face, which had been repeatedly scratched by the branches and leaves of the trees, were already


    covered in tiny red marks, some of which even oozed a bit of blood.


    But at this time, Jasmine couldn¡¯t care less about the pain, her only thought was to grit her teeth and get out


    of the mountain and live.


    ¡­¡­..


    At this time, the special ne that Rueben was riding was the first tond at the Tokyo airport.


    Once hended, he didn¡¯t hesitate to head straight to the Tokyo Police


    Department.


    He had already thought about it, this timeing to Tokyo was just to make a show for the old man.


    When Jasmine¡¯s body was found, he would first express his grief, then he would leave the matter to the Tokyo


    Police Department to investigate, and he could take Jasmine¡¯s body or ashes and return to Aurouss Hilll for a


    big funeral.


    On the way to the Tokyo Police Department by car, Rueben received a phone call from the United States.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When he pressed the answer button, he heard his father Theodore¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Hello, Rueben, is it convenient for you to speak now?¡±


    Rueben gave a hmmm and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m surrounded by my beloved ones, so don¡¯t worry, Dad.¡±


    Theodore then asked, ¡°You¡¯re in Tokyo?¡± ¡°Yes Dad, I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    Theodore asked again, ¡°How is Hashimoto nearly done with things first? Pretty?¡± Rueben sneered and said,


    ¡°It should be quite pretty, ording to him, the car


    rolled off a cliff a few hundred meters down and burned into a pile of scrap metal,


    and the people inside, they were probably all burnt to cinders.¡± Theodore said with


    satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡±


    And then he asked, ¡°By the way, did your grandfather suspect anything before you came?¡±


    Rueben said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll suspectter.¡±


    Theodore sneered, ¡°It¡¯s fine, he doesn¡¯t have anything forter anymore.¡±


    Rueben was delighted and hurriedly asked after him, ¡°Dad, is it ready to do something about grandpa?¡±


    Theodore said, ¡°No, not so fast.¡±


    Rueben¡¯s expression was a bit worried and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t forget, when that old


    guy passed the family headship to Jasmine, he said in public that as long as


    Jasmine doesn¡¯t have any offspring yet, the Moore family headship will have to be


    inherited by Charlie Wade, if we don¡¯t finish off the old guy quickly, won¡¯t we be giving Charlie Wade a dowry?!¡±


    Theodore said, ¡°If we do something to the old man now, it will be too obvious, with Jasmine¡¯s death in a


    foreignnd and the old thing dying in Aurouss Hilll, even if we don¡¯t leave any evidence behind, the


    outside world will think we did it!¡±


    Rueben nervously asked, ¡°What then?! We can¡¯t really wait for the old man to invite Charlie Wade to join the


    Moore family, can we? In that case, we¡¯re all screwed! We¡¯re definitely not Charlie Wade¡¯s match!¡±


    Theodore said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, I had someone get a batch of neurological drugs used by


    American agents, the initial stage after taking the drug can make the person taking it iparably obedient,


    at that time, the old man will do whatever we say, at that time, we will directly ask the old man to announce


    the annulment of the previous verbal agreement, and then announce


    that I will take over the position of the head of the family.¡±


    Rueben pursued, ¡°You just said that the initial stage of drug taking can make the other party obedient, what


    about the middle andter stages? Does the drug


    wear off?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Theodore sneered, ¡°After taking this drug for a period of time, it can


    irreversibly destroy a person¡¯s brain, not only can it never be cured, but it can¡¯t be detected at all, the


    apparent symptoms are no different from Alzheimer¡¯s, and we can then say that the old man is suffering from


    Alzheimer¡¯s because he was stimted by Jasmine¡¯s death, and anyway, I¡¯ve be the head of the family,


    so that he bes Dementia is good for us.¡±


    Rueben smiled excitedly, ¡°Dad! What a brilliant move you¡¯ve made! When the timees, we¡¯ll just raise


    the old thing like a mascot and arrange for a few servants to take care of his food, drink, and shelter!¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± Theodore smiled grimly and said, ¡°The old man just called me and told me to go back as soon as


    possible, I¡¯ve already had the medicine brought in through a special channel, I¡¯ll find a chance to feed it to


    him when Jasmine¡¯s funeral is


    over!¡±


    Rueben remembered something and spoke up, ¡°Dad, the old man still has a Rejuvenation Pill! On Jasmine¡¯s


    birthday, Charlie Wade gave it to her and she


    passed it on to the old guy, what if he took the rejuvenation pill and everything


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    went back to normal? I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in big trouble then!¡±


    Theodore said coldly, ¡°Rueben, don¡¯t be afraid! There¡¯s no turning back on this! For the sake of the Moore


    family¡¯s $200 billion in assets, we must go all the way to the dark side!¡±


    Just saying that, Theodore said, ¡°Besides, if the Rejuvenation Pill can really


    reverse his brain damage, the worst that can happen is that I¡¯ll find a chance to give him some more


    medicine, and as long as we don¡¯t reveal that we killed Jasmine or that we gave the old man the medicine,


    no one will suspect us.¡±


    After a pause, Theodore sneered, ¡°Besides, even if they suspect, so what? We didn¡¯t kill Jasmine directly,


    so who can condemn us? Everything has to be about evidence!¡±


    Rueben said, ¡°You¡¯re right, as long as there¡¯s no proof that we¡¯re behind it, no one can do anything about


    it!¡±


    Theodore snorted coldly, ¡°The old thing is to me for this, he¡¯s too biased! He really treats me like a piece


    of meat! This time, we¡¯ll take back the entire Moore


    family! I¡¯m the eldest son of the Moore family, you¡¯re the grandson of the Moore family, and the Moore family


    should have been ours!¡±

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    When Charlie Wade left home, ire Wilson Wilson was still soaking in the hot spring.


    She didn¡¯t even know that her husband left from the hot spring in a bathrobe, saying that he was going to


    get a drink, but as a result of this, the person had already taken a helicopter to the airport, and then took


    a ne to Japan.


    She couldn¡¯t wait for Charlie Wade left and right, and aftering out of the hot


    spring, she returned to the living room and didn¡¯t see Charlie Wade¡¯s shadow.


    She picked up her phone to call Charlie Wade, but it showed that the phone was off.


    This made her even more puzzled, and when she returned to the bedroom, she didn¡¯t find Charlie Wade¡¯s


    shadow either, but only saw a note that Charlie Wade had left for himself on the bedside table.


    The note had a line written on it: ¡°Honey, a friend is in danger of losing her life, I have to rush over to save her.¡±


    After reading it, ire Wilson Wilson was shocked: ¡°Save someone?! It¡¯s not like something terrible has


    happened, is it?!¡±


    Thinking of this, she quickly sent a voice to Charlie Wade, ¡°Honey, where have you been? What¡¯s going


    on? Either way, you can be sure to be safe!¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    Japan, Tokyo.


    The ninjas of the Ito n, in a helicopter, arrived near the mountains of West Domo Prefecture in the


    shortest possible time.


    The helicopter thennded a few kilometers away from the foot of the mountain, and ten ninjas dressed in


    ck fishtailed out, running at great speed towards the mountain.


    The reason why they didn¡¯t let the helicopter fly in directly was because Nanako


    was afraid of spooking the snakes.


    She had a simr view as Charlie Wade, Jasmine was most likely murdered, so at this time, if she let them


    go in to search by helicopter with great fanfare, in case Jasmine wasn¡¯t dead and her own people were


    disturbed, it would cause more trouble instead.


    However, the mountains in West Domo County stretched for hundreds of kilometers, and the Pan Mountain


    Road alone was dozens of kilometers long, so they could only hide in the darkness and follow the Pan


    Mountain Road on foot to check for clues.


    Luckily, the Ito family had more ninjas out this time, and ten ninjas poured out of their nest to start inspecting


    all the clues from the intersection into the mountain.


    Even as they searched, the Ito ninja departed from their home by helicopter to Narita Airport.


    It was two in the morning Tokyo time.


    As Rueben had personally alerted the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, arge number of police


    officers from the Metropolitan Police Department had been ordered to depart in a full-scale search for


    Jasmine.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The news of Jasmine¡¯s disappearance in Tokyo is a nightmare for the Tokyo Police


    Department¡¯s director.


    A few days ago, an unprecedented chaos broke out in Tokyo, with all kinds of assassinations, and many


    rich and powerful bigwigs died one after another in a series of violent incidents that even shocked the entire


    world.


    Not only did it make the worldugh at Tokyo¡¯sw and order problems, it also


    made the Tokyo Police Department lose face in front of the world.


    After all the hard work to restore things to normal and thew and order is almost peaceful, who would have


    thought that another famous foreign entrepreneur would be lost in Tokyo!


    The Moore Group, with a total market value of nearly 200 billion, Jasmine, as the chairman of the Moore


    Group, was a proper business elite no matter what country she went to with her worth.


    But it was this business elite who had lost contact in Tokyo, and ording to her


    family¡¯s report, it was likely that something bad had happened to her!


    The head of the Tokyo Police Department feels like he¡¯s on his back, if this


    Jasmine really dies in Tokyo, then Tokyo will simply never want this face again!


    So, he immediately rushed to the Police Department to supervise the war and sent thousands of police


    officers to begin searching for Jasmine.


    Just like the Ito family, the Tokyo Police Department was using the surveince


    cameras to pursue all the clues before Jasmine¡¯s disappearance.


    Moreover, the police department already had direct ess to all the surveince cameras in all of Tokyo, so


    they quickly found the relevant clues and locked the location of Jasmine¡¯s ident in West Domo County.

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    The Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department officers didn¡¯t care about alerting the


    snakes.


    They directly sent hundreds of police officers to drive to West Domo County, intending to block all roads into


    and out of the mountains, while the Tokyo Police Department also sent six police helicopters to fly to the


    mountains of West Domo County, intending to find Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts as soon as possible.


    Nanako quickly got the news and immediately instructed the ninjas she had sent out to keep a low profile


    and try not to have any direct contact with the Police Department.


    Tokyo time, two-thirty in the morning.


    The ninja of the Ito n, after passing through several mountains, smelled the smell of burning near the


    incident that had been cleared by the murderer.


    Then, with this smell, they found their way down to the valley.


    Along the way, they found the shattered and gruesome body of rice, Jasmine¡¯s


    assistant who had been thrown out of the car.


    They immediately passed the news on to Nanako, who was shocked and


    immediately instructed them, ¡°See if the face is still recognizable, then search the inte for Jasmine¡¯s


    photo to see if it¡¯s the same person!¡±


    After identifying the body, the head ninja said to Nanako, ¡°Mydy, this corpse should not be Miss Moore¡¯s,


    let¡¯s continue our search!¡±


    Nanako was relieved and busy, ¡°Get down there and take a look!¡± The ninja said, ¡°Mydy,


    there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± Nanako was busy saying, ¡°Yes, you say.¡±


    The head ninja said, ¡°This cliff, at least a few hundred meters high, we¡¯re only just halfway down, from that


    female corpse just now, we can see that the vehicle tumbled and fell, it received a huge impact as well as the


    huge inertia from the tumble, so the people inside, most likely won¡¯t survive.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the more you can smell the burning smell the further down you go, which proves that the vehicle


    spontaneouslybusted after falling to the bottom of the valley, so it¡¯s even less likely that anyone will


    survive, and even a top ninja would probably have a hard time getting out of this situation¡­¡±


    Nanako¡¯s heart was tight, busy saying, ¡°I know, you guys go down first to see what¡¯s going on and report


    back to me in time!¡±


    The head ninja said, ¡°Mydy, our cell phone signal is very unstable right now, if we go any further down we


    may not be able to find any signal, we may be out of touch for a while, don¡¯t worry, once we find a clue, we¡¯ll


    climb up immediately and report back to you!¡±


    Nanako immediately said, ¡°Yes! Go and see what¡¯s going on, if you find Miss


    Moore¡¯s corpse, tell me the first time, if you can¡¯t find Miss Moore¡¯s corpse, then Miss Moore is most likely


    still alive, search the area well!¡±


    ¡°Okay Missy, we¡¯reing down!¡±


    Whirling around, the ten ninjas jumped quickly downwards like parkour experts.


    These people still have excellent eyesight in the middle of the night, and very agile reach, in the steep cliff


    steep slope, still able to safely, quickly and urately find thending point, and soon one by one down to


    the bottom of the valley.


    At the bottom of the valley, themercial vehicle Jasmine was riding in had already been burned to the


    ground.


    The snow that had umted in the valley over the winter ensured that the leaking fuel from the


    commercial vehicle did not cause a mountain fire, but even so, the burning snow still gathered into a small


    stream at the bottom.


    Inside themercial vehicle, which had been burned to a pile of scrap metal, were two charred bodies.


    The corpses had almost turned into carbon ash, and when the wind blew, they dropped ck carbon dust,


    and if you touched them with your hands, they would probably turn into a cloud of ck ash.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    By the outline, one could tell that there were two corpses in the car, and that they were a man and a woman.


    However, the female corpse waspletely unidentifiable.


    One of the ninjas eximed, ¡°Boss, the people have been burned like this,


    Amaterasu can¡¯t even save them, let¡¯s go up and find a signal to revive Missy.¡±


    The lead ninja was about to nod his head when he suddenly saw a hint of abnormality on the ground


    through the faint light.


    He immediatelyy down on the ground and sniffed it, and then felt the different degrees of softness and


    hardness of the ground in different locations with his hands, and eximed in rm, ¡°It¡¯s a fresh set of


    footprints! Someone¡¯s still alive!¡±

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    Tokyo time, 2:50 am.


    The private ne that Charlie Wade was flyingnded at Narita Airport.


    He didn¡¯t have a single person with him this time and rushed to Tokyo by himself.


    On this journey, Charlie Wade had been connected to the ne¡¯s wirelesswork since there was


    only wirelesswork on the ne and nomunicationwork.


    He kept an eye on Jasmine¡¯s avatar in WeChat, expecting her to send a message.


    However, Jasmine hadn¡¯t given him any feedback.


    More than two hours of flight, Charlie Wade¡¯s entire body was very anxious and


    was getting more and more demoralized.


    He would always involuntarily envision the worst possible oue: if Jasmine was really dead, what


    should he do?


    Although I had brought the Rejuvenation Pill with me this time, the Rejuvenation Pill, although miraculous,


    did not have the effect of truly bringing the dead back to life.


    If the person was really gone, no amount of rejuvenation pills would be of any help!


    And although there were records about higher level pills in the Apocalyptic Book, that information was too


    profound for Charlie Wade toprehend, and he simply didn¡¯t have the ability to achieve it yet.


    Therefore, he could only keep praying in his heart that Jasmine was still alive.


    Or, even if she only had herst breath left, he could bring her back!


    Getting off the ne, Charlie Wade passed through the customs as fast as he could.


    Then, he saw that Nanako was already waiting at the exit of the customs.


    Seeing Charlie Wade, her heart leaped for joy and ran towards him in three or two steps, her eyes filled


    with excitement and admiration and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and opened his mouth to ask her, ¡°Nanako, did your people find anything?¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said, ¡°The ninjas I sent out just gave me feedback that they have found the vehicle where


    Miss Moore was involved in the ident, and three bodies were found at the scene, two women and one


    man¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s heart thudded and asked off the cuff, ¡°Have the bodies been identified?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Nanako was quick to exin, ¡°The male corpse is Miss Moore¡¯s driver, the other two female corpses, one of


    which has been confirmed not to be Miss Moore herself, and a female corpse that has been burned beyond


    recognition on the passenger side of the car, but since this female corpse was sitting on the passenger side,


    I presume she is not Miss Moore herself either. ¡°


    Charlie Wade hurriedly asked again, ¡°Then there¡¯s no one else at the scene? If no one else was there,


    where did Jasmine go? Could this burned body be her?¡±


    Nanako added, ¡°It¡¯s like this, my ninja told me that fresh footprints were found at the scene, and someone


    should have escaped before the vehicle spontaneouslybusted.¡±


    Saying that, Nanako eximed, ¡°The ninja told me that this matter is very


    unbelievable, because the scene is really too tragic, themercial vehicle fell


    from a cliff several hundred meters high and spontaneouslybusted, under such circumstances, even


    a ninja would have a hard time surviving, but that person survived and still has the ability to move, it¡¯s a


    miracle of miracles! !¡±


    Charlie Wade instantly breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this!


    It seems that the person who survived and has escaped should be Jasmine herself.

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    Jasmine must have relied on the pill he had given her, so she was able to stay alive under such a


    dangerous condition.


    So, Charlie Wade hurriedly asked again, ¡°Nanako, did your people find Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    Nanako shook her head and said, ¡°Right now they¡¯re tracking the traces left by Miss Moore, but they haven¡¯t


    found where she herself is yet, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be able to find her since she¡¯s alive.¡±


    Saying that, Nanako said, ¡°Oh yes Charlie Wade, the police department has sent a


    they are also looking for Miss Moore¡¯s whereabouts, and they have many police helicopters, which are more


    suitable for quick and extensive search and rescue, so I believe they will be able to find Miss Moore¡¯s


    whereabouts soon. ¡°


    Charlie Wade shook his head with a heavy expression and said, ¡°The reason why Jasmine met with a bad


    ident, it seems to me that someone must have tried to assassinate her, if the Tokyo Police Department


    finds her whereabouts, this matter will definitely be impossible to hide from the person behind the curtain, and


    I¡¯m afraid that the other party will make aeback then.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie Wade hurriedly asked her, ¡°Nanako, is the helicopter ready yet?¡±


    Nanako nodded, ¡°It¡¯s at the helipad, ready to go!¡±


    ¡°Good, get to the ce of the incident as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    Helicopters soon whirred up from Narita Airport and crossed half of the Tokyo metropolitan area, heading


    straight for West Domo County.


    At this time, the West Domo County, which had always been peaceful, was suddenly bustling with activity and


    noise.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Thousands of Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department officers and special operations team members


    swarmed to the area, and several police helicopters with high-powered searchlights hovered over the


    mountains.


    Secretly, the ninjas of the Ito n were in the valley, pursuing the traces left behind by Jasmine.


    After all, Jasmine wasn¡¯t a trainer, let alone an expert, so she couldn¡¯t hide her


    trajectory of movement.


    The lead ninja was very smart, as he chased the traces left by Jasmine, while not forgetting to order people


    to eliminate the traces left by Jasmine bit by bit.


    This way, no one would be able to find the trail left by Jasmine again.


    Even if someone from the Tokyo Police Department found thepletely destroyedmercial


    vehicle, they would not be able to find any trace of Jasmine leaving alive.


    This would ensure that Jasmine would not be discovered by others to the greatest extent possible.


    The Tokyo Metropolitan Police had arge number of people and there were


    police helicopters searching at high altitude, so it didn¡¯t take long for them to find


    themercial vehicle where Jasmine¡¯s ident urred.


    Afterwards, several police helicopters headed towards the valley where the ident urred, and twenty to


    thirty heavily armed special operations officers came down from the helicopters.


    As soon as these special warriors came down, they immediately protected the scene tightly.


    They examined the scene for the first time and confirmed that there were two deceased people in the


    vehicle, then they retraced their steps upwards from the location of themercial vehicle and found the


    body of Jasmine¡¯s assistant, rice, halfway up the mountain.


    So their officer in charge, immediately reported to the headquarters via radio, ¡°We have found the scene of


    the incident, the vehicle matches the one on the video surveince, three bodies were found at the scene,


    one of them was identified as a woman surnamed Chen beside Jasmine, the other two bodies were


    completely carbonized, only a man and a woman could be identified, but there was no way to confirm the


    woman¡¯s Identity.¡±


    Themander-in-chief at the scene rushed over the radio to ask, ¡°Is there


    anything else on the scene? You¡¯ve only found three corpses now, but we found out from the CCTV footage


    that when themercial vehicle left the hotel, there were four people in the vehicle, one of them was the


    driver, one of the other


    three was Jasmine, the other two were rice, and Deei, so there can¡¯t be only three corpses!¡±


    The head of the task force said, ¡°It¡¯s true that only three bodies were found at the scene, and given the


    tragedy of the ident, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to have survived, and there were no signs of life at the


    scene.¡±


    Themander-in-chief sounded incredibly confused and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t right! Four people on the bus,


    only three left after the ident, where did the other one go?¡±

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    At this moment, Rueben was sitting in the Tokyo Police Department¡¯s conference


    room with an anxious face.


    Because the Moore Group is a powerful and well-knownpany, the Tokyo Police Department is very


    polite to Rueben.


    The director, who hade overnight from home, was now personally entertaining Rueben.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing Rueben¡¯s anxious appearance, the director opened his mouth tofort him, ¡°Lord Mooore, ourrge


    team has already begun aprehensive search for your sister¡¯s whereabouts in West Domo County, so you


    don¡¯t need to be too


    anxious, once there are any results and clues, I will report back to you at once.¡±


    Rueben sighed lightly and covered his face in pain, choking out, ¡°Jasmine is my only sister and the one I


    love the most, please do your best to bring her back safe and sound!¡±


    The police inspector nodded and assured, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry Lord Mooore, we will do our best to find Miss


    Moore¡¯s whereabouts!¡±


    Rueben said gratefully, ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you!¡±


    At that moment, someone came in at the door and said urgently, ¡°Chief, our men found Miss Moore¡¯s


    commercial vehicle in the mountains of West Domoshire, the vehicle had crashed to the bottom of a ravine,


    and they found two charred bodies in it, and another one halfway up a steep hill!¡±


    As soon as Rueben heard this, his eyes reddened and he immediately shed two lines of hot tears.


    He nervously asked after her, ¡°Director, has something bad happened to Jasmine?¡±


    The hall director sighed and said, ¡°Lord Mooore, please be gentle¡­¡±


    Rueben suddenly covered his face and cried out in pain, ¡°Why¡­. Why is it


    Jasmine¡­. She¡¯s still so young¡­. She¡¯s still so young! Why wasn¡¯t I the one who died! Why!¡±


    The director stepped forward and gently patted Rueben¡¯s shoulder, and was about to open his mouth to


    comfort a couple of sentences, the person who came to report said again, ¡°Director, we found out through


    surveince that when Miss Moore departed from the hotel, there were four people in the car along with her,


    so there is still one person whose whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    Rueben lifted his face up and asked in stunned silence, ¡°What did you say?! There¡¯s one more person


    unounted for?!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± The man hurriedly said, ¡°Four people got on the bus, there are only three bodies, the other one hasn¡¯t


    found any clues yet, and we highly suspect that the one whose whereabouts are unknown is Miss Moore!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Rueben was so nervous that he asked, ¡°What evidence do you have that the missing person is my


    sister? Have you identified the body that fell to its death halfway up the hill? Also, was she in those two


    charred bodies in the car?¡±


    The man exined: ¡°Is so Lord Mooore, the corpse halfway up the hill has been confirmed, is Miss Moore¡¯s


    assistant rice, as for the two charred corpses, we are through the high-definition camera carefully


    compared, when themercial vehicle left the hotel¡¯s seating order, the only male is the driver sitting in the


    driver¡¯s seat, and at that time sitting in the passenger seat, is one of Miss Moore¡¯s assistant, Dee. , when


    Miss Moore got into the car at that time, she was sitting in the back row with her other assistant, rice.¡±


    At this point, the man continued, ¡°So, it follows that the charred corpse on the passenger side should be


    Dee, unless Miss Moore swapped ces with Dee halfway through the journey, but we believe that this


    possibility is minimal.¡±


    The director reasoned at this point, ¡°Now that we have confirmed the discovery of rice¡¯s corpse, the other


    two corpses are most likely the driver and Dee, so in that case, Miss Moore is most likely still alive!¡±


    Rueben¡¯s entire body almost copsed when he heard this!


    He inwardly strained his abdomen, ¡°What¡¯s going on?! What the hell is going on here? Why is Jasmine still


    alive? Isn¡¯t it certain as well as certain that Hashimoto¡¯s near-senior people have rolled down the valley with


    the car and Jasmine! Why is she flying off the handle?!¡±

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    So he hurriedly stood up and asked out of the blue, ¡°Have you found my sister¡¯s whereabouts? Or have


    you found anything of value?!¡±


    The person who came to report shook his head and said, ¡°Things are a bit tricky and inconsistent right now,


    we didn¡¯t find any traces of Miss Moore at the scene, nor did we find any signs that anyone survived, but we


    also didn¡¯t find any clues as to whether Miss Moore got off the bus early or not, so everything is still unknown


    right now.¡±


    Rueben¡¯s heart was a little scared at this point, ¡°If Jasmine dies, then everything is easy to solve, even if the


    Tokyo Police Department finds out that she died from a homicide, I have nothing to worry about, I didn¡¯t do it


    anyway, it¡¯s almost impossible to find out, and then the Tokyo Police Department can continue to


    pursue the clues, and I¡¯ll bring Jasmine¡¯s body back to put on the funeral, Then we¡¯ll do away with that old


    thing, and the Moore family will be mine and Dad¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°But if Jasmine hadn¡¯t died, then I¡¯m afraid all of this would have been for naught! Even if Jasmine doesn¡¯t


    know that I secretly harmed her, as long as she returns to Aurouss Hilll alive, she will definitely be


    extremely vignt in the future, and then it will be hard to kill her!¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t sit still a bit and spoke, ¡°A few people, I want to go


    out for some air.¡±


    The director nodded hurriedly, ¡°Lord Mooore, go ahead!¡±


    Rueben immediately walked out the door to an empty stairwell and dialed


    Hashimoto Konzen¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Haha, Lord Mooore, you should be at the Tokyo Police Department right now, right?¡±


    Rueben said coldly, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, someone from the Tokyo Police Department told me that my sister is


    missing! What the fuck is going on here?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hashimoto Kon first asked in surprise. Missing? How did she go missing?¡±


    Rueben gritted his teeth and roared in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s how they disappeared for no reason! No one


    knows where she is, and now neither a person nor a body can be found!¡±


    Hashimoto Kensen mumbled, ¡°This isn¡¯t right! My people have obviously crashed her and themercial


    vehicle she was riding in into the cliff valley, and ording to them, the vehicle fell to the bottom of the valley


    for no more than a minute before it happened naturally, and even Amaterasu Daijin couldn¡¯t


    escape!¡±


    Rueben said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking talk such bullshit to me! Your Amaterasu


    Great Spirit couldn¡¯t escape, so my sister escaped!¡±


    ¡°No one from the police department found her body! She wasn¡¯t even there!¡±


    Hashimoto Konzen also tensed up and said with a bit of a tremble in his voice, ¡°This isn¡¯t fucking right! I really


    have a video here, it was taken by one of my men, and you can see on the video that your sister she was


    obviously still in the car


    when it hit!¡±


    Rueben Moore questioned angrily, ¡°She was in the car at the time of the crash, and she disappeared when


    she crashed down the valley, so I¡¯m asking you to answer me, where the hell did she go?¡±


    Hashimoto Konen-sen¡¯s voice was all a bit desperate as he said, ¡°She¡­. She should be dead¡­. There¡¯s


    no way anyone could have survived at that height!¡±


    Rueben questioned, ¡°If she dies, will the corpse walk on its own?!¡±


    Hashimoto Konohan fidgeted and said, ¡°This¡­. I don¡¯t know about this either¡­¡±


    Rueben growled, ¡°So that¡¯s only one possibility, she must have escaped! I don¡¯t care how you do it, just find


    her and kill her now! Otherwise if this is revealed, we¡¯ll both be finished!¡±

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    Charlie Wade and Nanako flew in a helicopter for about thirty minutes before they approached West


    Domo County.


    As Nanako¡¯s ninjas were still tracking Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts, arge number of police forces from the Tokyo


    Police Department were also searching near the site of the incident.


    So, Charlie Wade had the helicopternd in a rtively t ce on the top of a mountain about five


    kilometers away from the incident site.


    A distance of five kilometers would temporarily avoid the police department¡¯s


    search, while not being too far away from Jasmine.


    After all, she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk too fast in the deep mountains on her feet, and it was estimated that


    she would have walked at most five kilometers since the incident.


    Therefore, even if the helicopter that Charlie Wade was riding in was unlucky andndedpletely in the


    opposite direction, the maximum straight line distance between him and Jasmine would not exceed ten


    kilometers.


    Still putting more than two thousand meters to the top of the mountain, the weather was bitterly cold, and


    Charlie Wade was standing on top of a boulder at the top of the mountain with anxiety in his heart.


    The pills he gave Jasmine could save her once, but not twice, and if she was met by criminals again, or if


    she ran into any danger in the mountain, he was afraid


    that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help her.


    At the side, Nanako, seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s burning expression, immediately pulled out her phone and


    prepared to call the ninja she had sent out to inquire about the situation.


    At that moment, her phone happened to vibrate, and the one who called her was the ninja headed by the Ito


    family.


    Nanako hurriedly answered the phone and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation? Have you


    found out where Miss Moore is?¡±


    The other party immediately said: ¡°Back to Missy, we have found Miss Moore¡¯s whereabouts, she is at the site


    of the incident, about four kilometers northeast of the valley, we just nearest to her, a straight line distance of


    about 500 meters, but I found Miss Moore¡¯s condition is still good, so I did not disturb her, because there is no


    signal at the top of the mountain, so I went up to the first Halfway called you for instructions, and the others


    are secretly trailing and protecting her.¡±


    Nanako was relieved and said off the top of her head, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Charlie Wade then hurriedly asked after her, ¡°Does Jasmine have a whereabouts?¡±


    Nanako nodded heavily and said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Charlie Wade! My men have found Jasmine, she is now


    traveling to the northeast, she seems to be in good shape, my men are about five or six hundred meters


    away from her, they haven¡¯t alerted her yet, and have called me specifically for advice, what do you think we


    should do?¡±


    As soon as Charlie Wade heard this, a stone in his heart fell to the ground.


    Coming to Japan in the middle of the night, the only thing he was looking forward to was hearing the news


    that Jasmine was safe and sound.


    So, he immediately said to Nanako, ¡°Nanako, please have your people give a


    specific location, we¡¯re on our way!¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    In the valley.


    Jasmine was still struggling to move forward.


    Since her cell phone had no signal, she couldn¡¯t use positioning either, and she herself couldn¡¯t figure out


    how far she had gone.


    However, Jasmine was very smart and had been relying on the North Star in the sky to discern her direction.


    The North Star was a star in the northern part of the sky, and due to its unique movement pattern, the star was


    almost immobile from the northern hemisphere.


    It is because Pris remains motionless in the northern part of the sky that it is able to provide the most


    basic navigation of location.


    When one finds the North Star, one can find the North, and when one is facing the North, behind him is the


    South, while the right-hand direction is the East and the left-hand direction is the West.


    In this way, Jasmine was able to ensure that he had been heading northeast, rather than aimlessly and


    muddledly going back and forth in the valley.


    When lost in the mountains, if there was no way to discern the direction, then one would often go in circles


    without realizing it.


    Jasmine wanted to walk as far away from the scene of the incident as possible, and wait for a safe enough


    distance before climbing up and finding a cell phone signal to call the police for help.


    However, she didn¡¯t know at this point that she was surrounded by 10 top ninjas.


    Fortunately, these ninjas were all sent out by Nanako, and they didn¡¯t have any malice towards Jasmine,


    otherwise, Jasmine was afraid that even if she had the Rejuvenation Pill in her hand, she would be in


    mortal danger.


    And at this time, she was even more unaware that Charlie Wade, whom she was thinking of, had already


    arrived in Tokyo and was marching fast towards her in the darkness!


    Charlie Wade¡¯s strength was extraordinary, even if he didn¡¯t rely on helicopters,


    he was able to run fast and walk like a man in this kind of ce.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    .


    However, Nanako and the others werepletely unable to keep up with his kind


    of pace, so they could only wait in ce for Charlie Wade¡¯s announcement.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want to directly take a helicopter to pick up Jasmine, because


    that would probably disturb the others who were searching for her whereabouts. Therefore, it would be more


    reliable to rely on his own legs.


    It was good that Charlie Wade was not that far away from Jasmine, it was almost two or three kilometers from


    the positioning.


    So, after half an hour of speeding, Jasmine had appeared in Charlie Wade¡¯s sight.


    At this time, Jasmine was climbing upwards from the bottom of the valley.


    She felt that she hadrgely pulled off a safe distance, so she wanted to climb upwards and look for a cell


    phone signal, then first report to Charlie Wade and her family.


    At this time, Jasmine, in her heart, could not help but worry: ¡°If Charlie Wade is


    talking about the voice I sent to him when I had the ident, then he must be


    very worried about my safety, right? I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a heartbeat right now,


    but I need to call Charlie Wade and let him know I¡¯m still alive!¡± Charlie Wade¡¯s heart was


    suddenly excited when he saw her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When he arrived from Aurouss Hilll, Charlie Wade was most afraid that Jasmine¡¯s


    life would be threatened.


    Now seeing her figure with his own eyes made Charlie Wadepletely dispel all his previous tensions and


    worries.


    When Jasmine climbed on top of a rtively t boulder in the middle of the mountain, she pulled out her cell


    phone, which still showed no signal at this time.


    She walked back and forth on the boulder with her mobile phone, and finally caught a cell phone signal.


    So, she hurriedly kept still and then opened her messenger at the first opportunity.


    Since thework was very poor, her WeChat kept indicating that it was in connection.


    After waiting a few minutes, WeChat changed again from being connected, to being receiving.


    Although it showed that it was receiving, she didn¡¯t even receive a new WeChat.


    So, she could only give up on WeChat and call Charlie Wade directly.


    Fortunately, the inte, although only one cell and almost difficult to connect to the inte, was a signal


    that could already sustain her to make the call out!


    After the phone rang twice, she heard Charlie Wade¡¯s voice, ¡°Jasmine, how are you doing now?¡±


    When Jasmine heard Charlie Wade¡¯s voice, she felt as if Charlie Wade was still in her ears, and was so


    excited inside that she cried out, ¡°Charlie Wade¡­. I..................... I¡¯m


    still alive¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade softly said, ¡°I know.¡±


    Jasmine was now weeping and choked, ¡°Charlie Wade¡­. Thank you¡­. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would definitely


    be dead by now¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Jasmine¡¯s back in distress and said softly, ¡°Jasmine, I have to tell you something,


    you should never be nervous, let alone afraid.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie Wade you say!¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously, ¡°Knowing that something happened to you, I¡¯vee to Japan.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Jasmine excitedly asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡­. You¡¯vee to Japan?!¡± Charlie Wade said,


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m in Tokyo.¡±


    Jasmine was now extremely happy and moved, crying, ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡­. You¡¯ve reallye to


    Tokyo to find me?¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed lightly and said, ¡°Jasmine, I was in the West Domo County where you had your


    ident.¡±


    Jasmine was now full of incredulity and eximed in shock, ¡°Charlie Wade, how


    did you know that I was in the West Domo County where I had my ident?


    Where are you now?¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously, ¡°Jasmine, I¡¯m now¡­. Right behind you!¡±

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    The reason why Charlie Wade told Jasmine in a gradual manner was that he was afraid that he would


    suddenly call out to her, or suddenly tell her that he was right behind her and scare her.


    After all, Jasmine had been walking alone in this kind of deep forest for so long, if she suddenly appeared


    without any psychological preparation, it would definitely scare her to a certain extent.


    That¡¯s why Charlie Wade chose to guide her in a gradual manner, first letting her know that she hade to


    Japan, to Tokyo, to Sidomore County, and then telling her that he was right behind her.


    And when Jasmine heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, she immediately turned back


    subconsciously!


    Indeed!


    She realized that about ten meters behind her, there was a familiar figure standing about a dozen


    meters away!


    That familiar figure was the same Charlie Wade she still thought of in her heart at the critical moment, Charlie


    Wade!


    Jasmine¡¯s heart was almost thrilled to the point of ecstasy!


    She never dared to dream that Charlie Wade would actually suddenly appear here!


    At this moment, Jasmine¡¯s heart waspletely filled with emotion and happiness!


    She choked in her heart, ¡°Charlie Wade! You actually came to save me¡­. At such ate hour, at such a


    distance, you actually appeared in front of me within a few hours! It¡¯s like that supreme jewel in the movie


    with the colorful clouds on his feet! To think that my position in his heart must be very important¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, her entire body had beenpletely immersed in extreme


    emotion, and she cried out, ¡°Charlie Wade!¡±


    After saying that, he ran towards Charlie Wade in stride!


    Charlie Wade was afraid that she would fall down on the mountain road and hurriedly took two steps


    quickly as well.


    As soon as she reached the front, Jasmine suddenly threw herself into Charlie


    Wade¡¯s arms and cried out, ¡°Charlie Wade¡­. I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? Is that really you? You¡¯ve reallye to


    save me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade gently patted her back andforted her, ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming, it¡¯s really me, I¡¯vee to


    save you!¡±


    Jasmine suddenly cried pear-shaped tears and sobbed, ¡°Charlie Wade, I thought I would never see you


    again in my life¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade asked her, ¡°Did you take the pill I gave you?¡±


    Jasmine nodded her head like garlic, hugged Charlie Wade tightly and said on his


    shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ve been obediently listening to you and carrying that medicine close


    to my body, after the car I was riding in fell off the cliff, I took that medicine at the first opportunity, thanks to


    that medicine, otherwise, you might have been unable to see me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade sighed lightly and said, ¡°The reason I gave you that medicine in the


    first ce was so that you could use it in case of an emergency, but I never


    expected that you would actually use it, but today it¡¯s a life saver!¡±


    Jasmine choked with gratitude, ¡°Charlie Wade, the greatest luck in my life is to have known you¡­. If it


    wasn¡¯t for you, I might have been long gone¡­. I will never be able to repay your great kindness in my life¡­¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s heart had always been very grateful to Charlie Wade.


    Thinking back to the time when her room had identally formed a feng shui bureau of a trapped dragon


    formation due to a misunderstanding, her entire fortune was rapidly depleted and had even endangered


    her life.


    If Charlie Wade hadn¡¯t defused it in time, she might have already died of an


    ident.


    Not to mention, Charlie Wade had helped her step by step to sit on the Moore


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    family¡¯s headship.


    Today, she encountered such a great death crisis in Japan, and it was also entirely thanks to the medicine that


    Charlie Wade gave her that she was able to turn the danger into safety.


    Now, Charlie Wade had even travelled thousands of miles and nights toe to the deep mountains of


    Japan to save her, this kindness had already made Jasmine tears of gratitude.


    In addition, she deeply loved Charlie Wade in her heart, so at this moment, she regarded Charlie Wade as


    a beloved person more important than her own life.

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076


    Jasmine even had a thought that sprouted within her, she felt, ¡°From today onwards, I, Jasmine, am willing


    to do anything for Charlie Wade, even if Charlie Wade lets me die immediately, I will willingly die for him and


    have noints whatsoever!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know Jasmine¡¯s inner activities at this time, he just keptforting her with a gentle tone:


    ¡°Jasmine, between you and me, there¡¯s no


    need to say thank you, let alone say any great kindness, you¡¯re my friend, it¡¯s only right and proper for me to


    save you, not to mention that you¡¯re in Japan, even if you¡¯re in the middle of a mountain of fire and knives, I,


    Charlie Wade, will never say anything.¡±


    Charlie Wade was expressing his steadfastness towards his friend and friendship to Jasmine, but he never


    expected that to Jasmine¡¯s ears, these words would be the most touching expression of emotion in the


    world!


    At this moment, she even loved Charlie Wade to the bone, and was even willing to just hold him tightly and


    rub her entire body into his bones.


    Her heart was filled with love and emotion for Charlie Wade, and as her brain heated up, she immediately


    stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to kiss Charlie Wade¡¯s lips.


    This was the second time Jasmine had kissed Charlie Wade. It was also the second


    time in her life that she kissed.


    Her lips were cold and still had a faint salty taste from her tears, making Charlie


    Wade¡¯s heart ache all of a sudden.


    Jasmine kissed Charlie Wade and her hands also hugged him tighter.


    At this moment, how much she longed for time to stop here, to be able to let herself and the man she loved


    stay in this beautiful moment forever.


    Even if this life came to an abrupt end, she was already satisfied.


    Unfortunately, reality is not a fairy tale.


    While she was immersed in the kiss, the sound of a helicopter whistling came from the valley not far


    away.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly turned his head to look, and in the sky, three helicopters wereing in formation.


    At the nose of the helicopter, three high power searchlights were shining back and forth in the valley.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said to her, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long, now all the


    police in Tokyo are looking for you.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie Wade, the police are looking for me just in time for me to call the police!¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s brow creased slightly as he asked her, ¡°Are you going to call the police?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Jasmine cut to the chase and said, ¡°The truck that hit me was obviously premeditated, and it was


    meant to kill me!¡±


    Saying that, Jasmine said with red eyes, iparably angry and sad, ¡°These bastards, if they want to kill me,


    juste straight at me, but they prefer to implicate the innocent, my two assistants, and the driver I have, all


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    of them¡­¡±


    When she said this, Jasmine suddenly couldn¡¯t control her emotions again, choking with iparable


    sadness, ¡°rice and Dee have been with me for so long, they have been reserved, apanying me to


    Japan on a business trip on New Year¡¯s Eve, and I was nning to bring them to have a good time in Tokyo,


    but I didn¡¯t expect¡­. I didn¡¯t expect them¡­¡±


    At this point, Jasmine could no longer continue and cried out in sorrow.


    Charlie Wade hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t all die in vain!¡±


    Jasmine nodded heavily, wiped away her tears, and said resolutely, ¡°So I¡¯m going to call the police, have the


    police catch those behind it, bring them to justice, and avenge rice and the three of them!¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re not familiar with life in Tokyo, calling the police won¡¯t


    serve any purpose, but instead you might alert the snakes.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, then what you mean is that you won¡¯t call the police?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Jasmine, we still don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s someone in Japan who


    wants you dead or someone at home, so calling the police in Japan won¡¯t solve anything, if you trust me, let


    me handle this matter, I¡¯ll find out what happened and give you, and the three people who died, an


    exnation! ¡°

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    When Jasmine heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, without any thought at all, she cut him off and said, ¡°Charlie


    Wade, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s still more or less relevant in Japan, I¡¯ll bring you to my friend¡¯s


    house firstter, during this period you should not contact with anyone, including your grandfather and your


    other family members, until this matter is investigated to the bottom of the matter.¡±


    Jasmine was surprised and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, can¡¯t I tell my grandfather? He must be very worried


    about me right now, and if I¡¯ve been unounted for, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be overly worried and affect his


    body¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, your grandfather has taken the


    Rejuvenation Pill, so his body will never be affected, and don¡¯t forget that the Rejuvenation Pill I gave you on


    your birthday before is also in his old man¡¯s hand, with this Pill in his hand, he will never have any


    problems.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie Wade further exined, ¡°The vast majority of secrets are


    leaked from the person¡¯s own mouth, the real secret should be known by as few people as possible, it¡¯s best


    if no one but yourself knows about it, otherwise, once the secret is known by others, it¡¯s hard to make sure


    that it won¡¯t be known by more people.¡±


    Although Jasmine¡¯s expression was struggling a bit, she quickly raised her head and looked at Charlie


    Wade seriously, ¡°Okay Charlie Wade, then I won¡¯t tell anyone yet.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked her, ¡°You didn¡¯t contact your grandfather and the rest of your family just


    now, did you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Jasmine hurriedly said, ¡°My phone just got a signal, and I immediately contacted you, Charlie Wade, I


    originally wanted to contact you and then contact my grandfather, but I haven¡¯t done so yet.¡±


    Charlie Wade hurriedly said, ¡°Then quickly turn off your phone, not only do you not receive any calls, but


    also do not use WeChat and any othermunication software.¡±


    Jasmine said good-naturedly, ¡°Okay Charlie Wade, I¡¯ll turn off the phone.¡±


    Saying that, she immediately pressed and long-pressed the power button to turn off her phone that had a


    shattered screen.


    Immediately, she remembered something and looked at Charlie Wade with a puzzled face and asked,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, how on earth did you find me in this deep forest?¡±


    Charlie Wade said truthfully, ¡°The eldestdy of the Ito family in Japan is my friend, after your ident I


    asked her to help me find your whereabouts, she sent some Japanese ninja experts, the legendary ninjas, to


    the mountains of West Domo County to look for clues rted to you.¡±


    ¡°They found themercial vehicle where you had your ident, and then followed you all the way


    here, chasing you, and I rushed over after I got your location.¡±


    Jasmine eximed, ¡°Huh?! A ninja? Charlie Wade, are you saying that ninjas really exist in this world?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°The ninja is actually no big deal, he¡¯s like our Chinese martial arts


    experts, he¡¯s all real.¡±


    Jasmine nodded in sudden realization, then remembered something and


    eximed, ¡°They have been secretly tracking me, does that mean that they are also secretly observing us


    now?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ This¡­.¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed somewhat awkwardly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, they have indeed been secretly


    following.¡±


    Jasmine was bashful, ¡°That¡­. That¡­.... Then what we just did, they¡­. Did they


    see it all?¡±


    Charlie Wade helplessly shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Definitely saw it¡­¡±


    Jasmine was embarrassed and shyly lowered her head and snapped, ¡°Charlie Wade¡­. You¡­.. Why


    didn¡¯t you remind me¡­. This is too humiliating¡­.¡±


    Charlie Wade spread out his hands and said with an innocent face, ¡°Jasmine¡­. I can¡¯t be med for this, I


    didn''t know you would suddenly jump over¡­. I was also nk at the time¡­¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing him say that, Jasmine recalled the scene just now when she took the


    initiative to jump into Charlie Wade¡¯s arms and kiss his lips, her face became more


    and more red, so she could only shyly whisper, ¡°Oh my¡­. Let¡¯s not talk about that¡­. Charlie Wade,


    where are we going now?¡±

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Miss Ito¡¯s mansion for a while to hide out and wait and see what happens.¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    At this moment, Nanako was still waiting in the same spot.


    After all, her skills were much, much worse than Charlie Wade¡¯s, so it was


    impossible for her to keep up with Charlie Wade¡¯s running pace, so she simply


    waited in the same spot.


    Since there were people from the Tokyo Police Department searching several mountains around her, and


    there were often police helicopters in the sky patrolling back and forth, she had her helicopter turn off its


    engine and quietly waited for news of Charlie Wade.


    At that moment, the head ninja under hermand sent her a message, ¡°Mydy, Mr. Wade has found


    that Miss Moore.¡±


    Nanako was relieved, and her fingertips kept tapping on the screen, replying,


    ¡°That¡¯s good, ask Charlie Wade what he ns to do next.¡±


    The other party sent an awkward look and said, ¡°Miss¡­ Mr. Wade and Miss


    Moore were hugging and kissing, so we¡¯re too embarrassed toe forward and dawdle ah¡­¡±


    When Nanako heard this, her entire body went rigid.


    Immediately afterwards, her heart also immediately swelled with jealousy.


    In her sour heart, she secretly thought, ¡°Originally, I also thought that Charlie Wade was a married man


    after all, and even if I loved him, I couldn¡¯t go and destroy his rtionship and family¡­¡±


    ¡°But, I never thought that Charlie Wade and that Jasmine would even embrace and kiss¡­. Could it be that


    Jasmine is Charlie Wade¡¯s extra-marital love interest? Or, to put it more bluntly, is Jasmine the lover of


    Charlie Wade?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°If Jasmine can be Charlie Wade¡¯s lover, then why can¡¯t I¡­¡±


    ¡°I also love Charlie Wade from the bottom of my heart, so why can¡¯t I be like Jasmine and be Charlie


    Wade¡¯s lover?¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t despise being a third party, if Charlie Wade is willing to give me this chance, I¡¯m willing to


    hide in the shadows for the rest of my life and be his underground lover¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, I love him more than anything, fame and reputation are all worthless in front of him¡­¡±


    Just as she was thinking nonsensically, her phone suddenly vibrated, it was a call from Charlie Wade.


    She hurriedly answered the phone, her voice somewhat panicked and unnatural,


    ¡°Uh¡­. Wade¡­¡­. Charlie Wade¡­. You¡­.... You¡¯ve met with Miss Moore?¡± Charlie Wade spoke up,


    ¡°Yes, we found her.¡±


    Nanako was busy asking, ¡°Is Miss Moore okay?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°She¡¯s quite good, Nanako, I¡¯m calling you because I want to


    discuss the next arrangements with you.¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie Wade, everything will be at your disposal next, and the entire Ito family¡¯s


    power will be invoked with you!¡±


    Charlie Wade earnestly said, ¡°I¡¯m really thankful Nanako, my current n is to have the helicoptere over


    first and bring Jasmine to your mansion so that she can stay at your house for the time being, but you must


    keep this matter strictly confidential and never leak it out.¡±


    Nanako Ito said without thinking, ¡°No problem, Charlie Wade, wait for a moment, I¡¯ll be over to pick you up!¡±

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    When Charlie Wade and Jasmine were together, taking the Ito family¡¯s helicopter back to downtown Tokyo,


    Rueben was in the Tokyo Police Department, already somewhat unable to sit still.


    He was iparably nervous at this time, and surmised, ¡°Jasmine is still alive or dead, and has not found


    any whereabouts for several hours, and if we dy any longer, it will be dawn, and if we still can¡¯t find her


    then, then this matter will be really tricky!¡±


    ¡°Jasmine¡¯s corpse should have stayed honestly in thatmercial vehicle, but instead, she has


    mysteriously disappeared and disappeared into the vast mountains, is she now dead or alive?¡±


    Rueben was very worried because he was afraid that Jasmine wasn¡¯t dead.


    Because, as long as Jasmine didn¡¯t die, then the lie that New Nippon Steel¡¯s Vice Mr. Hashimoto Konzen


    had concocted to Jasmine before would bepletely debunked.


    After all, this matter is Hashimoto Konzen¡¯s own initiative, on the one hand, to


    seek more profit space for Nippon Steel, but also for his own personal interests.


    That¡¯s why he had cooperated with Rueben to deceive Jasmine, saying that she was told to go to West Domo


    County to find the chairman of the board to sign the contract, but in fact, the chairman of New Nippon Steel


    didn¡¯t even know about it.


    If Jasmine was still alive, as soon as the police asked her why she had gone to West Domo County, it


    would be aplete shambles.


    At that time, the Japanese police would definitely arrest Hashimoto Konzen at the first opportunity.


    The police will then arrest Hashimoto for murder, one of the most serious crimes in Japan, and with three


    people dead, Hashimoto will not hesitate to betray Moore.


    At that time, the murder of Jasmine by her father and son will be revealed to the world.


    At this moment, Hashimoto is also pacing nervously in his own home.


    The members of the team responsible for assassinating Jasmine were standing in front of him.


    These people are standing side by side in front of the sofa, one by one, with their heads down, not daring to


    look at Hashimoto Konzen.


    Hashimoto had just made a phone call to a friend from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, asking for


    an update on thetest developments.


    After learning that Jasmine¡¯s fate was still unknown, he was as nervous as


    Rueben.


    He knew very well that if Jasmine was still alive, he would be the first to suffer bad luck!


    So, he angrily walked up to these people and smacked them one by one directly with his big mouth, cursing


    furiously, ¡°You bunch of idiot! Rubbish! What¡¯s the use of raising you? Such a simple thing can¡¯t be done!¡±


    Several people you look at me, I look at you, no one dared to open their mouths to pick up the fight.


    Hashimoto Kensen saw them all silent, even more angry gnashing of teeth: ¡°A bunch of trash! You can¡¯t


    even kill a woman! You¡¯ve caused me so much trouble! If I¡¯m fucking exposed, none of you will escape!¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    Twenty minutester.


    The helicopter slowlynded in the courtyard of the Ito family¡¯s mansion.


    Ito Yuuhiko, who had lost both his legs, was pushed by his sister Ito Emi and was already waiting in the


    courtyard.


    As soon as the helicopternded, Ito Emi immediately pushed Ito Yuuhiko to the outside of the cabin.


    Charlie Wade just happened to be one step ahead of the helicopter at this time and reached out to assist


    Jasmine down as well.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Nanako followed behind Jasmine to get off the ne, seeing that Charlie Wade reached out to help


    Jasmine down, her heart was slightly jealous, but more envious.

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    At the moment when she was slightly lost in thought, Charlie Wade, who was below the helicopter,


    reached out his hand to her again.


    Nanako did not expect that Charlie Wade would still assist her in getting off the ne, and her heart was


    suddenly as sweet as honey.


    Although she was already an expert and had taken the rejuvenation pills, which had increased her strength


    by arge amount, she was still a small woman at heart, and seeing Charlie Wade so gentlemanly and


    considerate, she immediately, slightly shyly, handed over her hand and gently said, ¡°Thank you, Charlie


    Wade.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it should be.¡±


    At this time, Ito Yuuhiko was pushed over by Ito Emi, and he said in a somewhat


    excited tone, ¡°Mr. Wade, I didn¡¯t expect us to meet so soon!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled bitterly, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect to meet again so soon, how is Mr. Ito doing?¡±


    Ito Yuuhiko folded his hands and said respectfully, ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, I¡¯ve been doing well recently, it¡¯s just


    that since the injury, my health has not been too good, often cold and flu, weak night sweats, it just so


    happens that these days Tokyo cooled down, so I originally nned to go to the Maldives beach in the past


    two days to recuperate for a period of time, I did not expect you to suddenlye. ¡°


    Charlie Wade nodded and pointed at Jasmine and said, ¡°Mr. Ito, let me introduce you, this is my good friend,


    Miss Jasmine, the chairman of the Moore n, Miss Moore is in a bit of trouble, so I¡¯m here for her this time.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko looked at Jasmine and said very politely, ¡°Hello Miss Moore, I¡¯m Ito Yuhiko, Mr. Wade is a guest


    of the Ito family, you are his friend, so naturally you are one of the guests of the Ito family, wee to the


    house.¡±


    Jasmine was also very polite and bowed slightly, ¡°Thank you Mr. Ito!¡±


    At this time, Jasmine was very surprised deep inside.


    She knew very well what the Ito family¡¯s status was in Japan.


    In Japan, the most powerful family was the Ito Family.


    Other than the Ito Family, the rest were the big ns made up of a few families, but the Ito Family¡¯s strength


    was no less powerful even whenpared to those big ns.


    Unexpectedly, Ito Family¡¯s Ito Yuuhiko was so respectful and polite to Charlie


    Wade, which made her even more shocked at Charlie Wade¡¯s strength.


    Ito Yuuhiko was now ndering in his heart, ¡°This Jasmine, looks like she¡¯s not inferior to my daughter in


    terms of looks, figure, and temperament, she¡¯s


    definitely among the top beauties, she¡¯s so close to Charlie Wade, could it be that there¡¯s some unknown


    deeper rtionship between her and Charlie Wade? If


    that¡¯s the case, then my daughter¡¯s chances with Charlie Wade are even smaller!¡±


    Just as he wasmenting in his heart, his sister Ito Emi hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s quite cold outside, let¡¯s


    go inside and talk.¡±


    Only then did Ito Yuuhiko came back to his senses and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes,


    yes! Hurry up and go in and talk, go in and have the vegetables prepare a tea


    ceremony to serve the two of you while I have the cook prepare some breakfast.¡±


    Inside the Japanese style parlor.


    Charlie Wade and Jasmine sat next to each other on the floor.


    Nanako, on the other hand, was kneeling at one end of the tea table, elegantly and nonchntly making


    tea for everyone.


    Charlie Wade then opened his mouth and asked Jasmine, ¡°Jasmine, what happened to youst


    night? Can you tell me more about it?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko was also in a hurry to speak at this time, ¡°Miss Moore, I¡¯m still considered to have some


    energy in Japan, you might as well tell us what happened, I¡¯m sure I, as well as the entire Ito family,


    can help you!¡±


    Jasmine bowed slightly, ¡°Thank you, Charlie Wade, Mr. Ito, and Miss Ito.¡±


    Only after thanking her did Jasmine continue, ¡°I came to Japan this time to enter into a strategic partnership


    with Nippon Steel, and I talked repeatedly with their vice president for several rounds untilst night, when


    their chairman decided to meet me and sign a contract with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Since their chairman was in West Domo County, I took a car over there


    overnight, but I didn¡¯t expect to be suddenly hit by a car on the road and run into a cliff¡­¡±


    Yuuhiko Ito frowned and spoke, ¡°Things are a bit strange, the chairman of Nippon Steel and I have a deep


    friendship, and ording to his style, he shouldn¡¯t be looking for you to sign a contract in the middle of the


    night, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t call you to West Domo County, because his mansion is close to me,


    just a few minutes away, and he came to visit me at the mansion after dinner


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    yesterday! ¡°

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    Ito Yuuhiko¡¯s words made Charlie Wade suddenly alert.


    He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Mr. Ito, are you well acquainted with that chairman of New Nippon


    Steel?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ito Yuhiko said very seriously, ¡°The chairman of New Nippon Steel is named Watanabe Shinwa,


    and he is very close to me.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and spoke, ¡°Then please ask him if he¡¯s going to cooperate with a Chinesepany


    to build a factory recently, and if so, ask him which one he¡¯s cooperating with and if it¡¯s set.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said instantly, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll ask him right now.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly asked Charlie Wade, ¡°Charlie Wade, are you thinking that there is something wrong with


    Mr. Watanabe?¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head, ¡°One is this Watanabe Shinwa and the other is the vice chairman who asked


    you to meet Watanabe Shinwa, both of them are suspicious, but I¡¯m still not sure who is in trouble, and I can¡¯t


    rule out that they¡¯re both fine or both.¡±


    Jasmine nodded lightly and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    This was because, in her heart, she was also very clear that this matter was far beyond her control, and


    since Charlie Wade had alreadye to Japan for himself, she waspletely at his disposal for


    everything.


    As soon as Ito Yuuhiko heard that there might be a problem, he hurriedly patted his chest and said, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, I am very familiar with Watanabe Shinwa, he is a person who, although his business tactics are


    slightly cunning, he is still a very honest person, I believe that he should have nothing to do with the matter


    of murdering Miss Moore.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, ¡°Mr. Ito, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but this matter is rted to multiple lives,


    so it¡¯s better to be more cautious, please ask this Watanabe Shinwa for me, and also please try to be more


    natural when you ask, so that he won¡¯t hear what you mean.¡±


    Ito Yuuhiko nodded and immediately pulled out his phone, finding Watanabe


    Shinwa¡¯s number and calling it.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The call was quickly answered, and azy voice came out, ¡°Hey, Ito, what are you calling so early for, you


    bastard?¡±


    Yuuhiko Itoughed and said, ¡°Where are you now, Watanabe?¡±


    Shinwa Watanabe yawned, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping, where else would I be! What do you want? Let me sleep a little


    longer if there¡¯s nothing important¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko then said, ¡°I heard you¡¯re working with a Chinesepany? Is there any firm that you¡¯re


    interested in?¡±


    Watanabe Shinwa asked curiously, ¡°What? You¡¯re going into the steel business too?¡±


    Yuuhiko Ito said, ¡°No no, I¡¯m just asking, it just so happens that I also know some friends in China, so if you


    haven¡¯t decided on a partnership on your side, I might be able to help you with the matchmaking.¡±


    Shinwa Watanabe said, ¡°We have indeed thought about it, and we do seem to be connecting with some


    powerful Chinesepaniestely, but I¡¯ll leave that to Hashimoto.¡±


    Yuuhiko Ito asked, ¡°Hashimoto? It¡¯s Hashimoto Konzen, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Watanabe Shinwa said with a smile, ¡°Speaking from the bottom of my heart, this kind of cooperation


    to build a factory isn¡¯t too big a business for the whole Nippon Steel, I usually don¡¯t directly ask, but if you


    have a friend who


    wants to cooperate, then I can sell you a face.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll thank you in advance then, but has Hashimoto¡¯s side decided on a partner ah? If he


    already has a definite candidate on his side, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for my side to suddenly step


    across the line.¡±


    Watanabe Shinwa said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about whether Hashimoto¡¯s side is suitable or


    not, he¡¯s just a senior worker, if I don¡¯t ask about anything, he¡¯ll make the decisions, but if I ask, he¡¯ll only take


    orders.¡±


    Ito Yuuhikoughed, ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ll ask my friend about it, I¡¯ll contact you if I need to.¡±


    Shinwa Watanabe then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have anything else, do you? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up


    and go back to sleep!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you sleep!¡±


    When he hung up the phone, Ito Yuhiko said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, it seems that Watanabe really


    doesn¡¯t know about this, he didn¡¯t even ask Miss Moore about the coboration between Miss Moore and


    Hashimoto Konen, so how could he be involved in murdering Miss Moore?¡±

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and looked to the side at Jasmine, ¡°Was it that Hashimoto Kon first who


    called you and asked you to sign with the chairman yesterday?¡±


    Jasmine said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was Hashimoto Konzen who called me and asked me to go to West Domo


    County to sign a contract with the chairman.¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted coldly between his nose, ¡°It seems that the problem lies with this Hashimoto Konzen,


    he must have deliberately tricked you into going to West Domo County and then set up an ambush on the


    mountain road in West Domo County.¡±


    Jasmine was very confused and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, I don¡¯t understand why Hashimoto Konzen would want


    to harm me? Why would he design to put me to death when I have no grudge against him and have never


    even had any previous interaction with him?¡±


    Charlie Wade coldly said, ¡°Many perpetrators and victims are also not acquainted with each other, what really


    drives him to murder each other is mostly profit, it must be beneficial to kill you, that¡¯s why he did it.¡±


    Jasmine was even more surprised and asked, ¡°I really can¡¯t think of any benefit to


    him if I die? He won¡¯t get anything out of it!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade looked at Jasmine and said seriously, ¡°It might be hard for him to gain any benefits directly


    after you die, but the key is to see if there¡¯s anyone to give him benefits after you die!¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s expression tightened, ¡°Charlie Wade¡­. You....... What you mean is¡­.


    Someone hired him to kill me?!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded his head firmly, ¡°I think it should be!¡±


    Jasmine was suddenly a little nervous and at the same time a little confused, her mouth slurred as she said,


    ¡°But¡­. But¡­............... But this doesn¡¯t make sense¡­. I¡¯ve


    never usually offended anyone, so who would it benefit if I died?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her and smiled but didn¡¯t say anything, this was because


    he already had an answer in his mind at this time.


    He felt that the person behind this matter was most likely Rueben and his father Theodore.


    The Moore family¡¯s situation was very well understood by Charlie Wade.


    Jasmine¡¯s parents had died early, and there were still several uncles and uncles in


    the family.


    Among them, Rueben¡¯s father, Theodore, was the most influential.


    Because he was the eldest son, he was also the old man¡¯s originally set sessor. So, when it came to


    Jasmine¡¯s generation, Rueben was naturally the one with the


    most influence.


    And because Jasmine had no parents and was alone, she hadn¡¯t been very


    influential.


    It was also fortunate that Master Moore took care of her and cared for her, so she could still enjoy the


    treatment of a big sister even if her parents were gone.


    In case Master Moore is the kind of old feudal man who prefers men to women, and Jasmine is without her


    parents, she would have been treated as a marriage tool by the Moore family and married to a rich young


    man from a big family as a wife.


    However, ever since Jasmine met Charlie Wade, her status in the Moore family has risen sharply.


    When Moore old man was on the verge of death, it was Jasmine who asked Charlie Wade to pull him back


    from hell, and then Charlie Wade also gave the old man a rejuvenation pill for Jasmine¡¯s sake, so that he


    could regain his health and be twenty years younger.


    So, when Charlie Wade gave the rejuvenation pill to Jasmine as a birthday gift on her birthday, the old


    master Moore was so excited that he simply passed on the position of head of the family to Jasmine as well.


    In this way, Jasmine suddenly became the most powerful one in the Moore family, while the power and


    influence of Rueben¡¯s father and son shrank dramatically inparison.


    Under such circumstances, Rueben and his son must have been very dissatisfied with Jasmine.


    Once the discontent kept piling up in their hearts, it would seem logical that the idea of murdering Jasmine


    would arise over time!

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    Jasmine really couldn¡¯t think of who wanted her life.


    Although the shadows of Rueben and Theodore shed in her mind, she immediately dismissed the thought.


    She felt that Rueben had grown up with her since childhood and treated her like her own sister, so it was


    impossible for him to have evil intentions towards her.


    It wasn¡¯t that Jasmine was so simple or foolish, but she felt that affection was


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    priceless, and she shouldn¡¯t have doubted her cousin as well as her uncle.


    Charlie Wade could see that she didn¡¯t suspect Rueben, so it was just a pdash


    point of view on the topic.


    He was also only suspicious of Rueben now, and there was no need to go into too much detail with Jasmine


    until he found definitive evidence.


    So, he said to Jasmine, ¡°For these two days, Jasmine, you will temporarily stay at Mr. Ito¡¯s house, or as I


    said, don¡¯t contact anyone, let alone let anyone know that you are still alive, I will investigate who exactly


    wants to harm you.¡±


    Jasmine nodded gently and said respectfully, ¡°Charlie Wade, I will listen to your arrangements for


    everything.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept all night, let Miss Ito arrange a room for you to rest after


    dinnerter.¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Moore, what style of room do you like? Is it a Japanese-style tatami or a


    European-style soft bed? I¡¯ll get the servants ready toe out ahead of time!¡±


    Jasmine busily said, ¡°Miss Ito is too kind, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Nanako smiled sweetly and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll arrange a Japanese harmony room for you, it¡¯s a way of


    getting into the countryside.¡±


    Jasmine said politely, ¡°Then thank you, Miss Ito!¡±


    Ito Nachiko said seriously, ¡°Miss Moore is a good friend of Charlie Wade, and when shees to the Ito


    family, she treats this ce as if it were her home.¡±


    Saying that, Nanako said with some regret, ¡°Miss Moore came to Tokyo, it is reasonable that I should


    apany you to have a good stroll, but Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t allow you to show your face, so this time I will


    have to beg you to stay at home, after the matter is settled, I will take you for a good stroll again!¡±


    Jasmine didn¡¯t expect that Nanako, as the Eldest Miss of the Ito Family, who was much more valuable and


    had a much stronger background than herself, would be so polite to her, and was a little ttered for a


    moment.


    However, she quickly realized a very realistic problem in her heart and secretly


    thought, ¡°I¡¯ve never met Miss Ito before, isn¡¯t she treating me so politely because of Charlie Wade¡¯s face? I


    can only say that Charlie Wade is too capable and too


    proud¡­¡±


    While Jasmine wasmenting in the bottom of her heart, Nanako had already prepared the matcha tea in the


    Japanese tea ceremony, and she was the first one to bring the cup to Charlie Wade, and with some respect


    and some shyness, she said, ¡°Enjoy your tea, Charlie Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and smiled, ¡°Thank you Nanako.¡±


    Saying that, he extended his hand to receive the cup of tea.


    Nanako brought another cup as she did the same, and handed it to Jasmine.


    Jasmine found that while Nanako was very polite and courteous when she was serving tea to herself, her


    eyes were a little less bright than when she was serving tea to Charlie Wade.


    The same woman, Jasmine couldn¡¯t be clearer, Nanako faced Charlie Wade was,


    what those few lights in her eyes meant.


    If a woman, when looking at a man, had a different kind of light in her eyes, then that man must be the love


    of her heart.


    Because, the light in the eyes was the radiance of love. Her heart was suddenly a


    little sad.


    The sadness was because, Charlie Wade¡¯s side, there always seemed to be no


    shortage of women who liked him.

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    Moreover, those women who liked him were all tops excellent.


    Not to mention the Nanako Ito in front of her, just the Aurouss Hilll, the Aurora of the Quinton family, and X


    beside Divine Doctor Simmons, which one was not the one most beautiful woman on earth?


    But who couldn¡¯t see that they were both exceptionally devoted to Charlie Wade?


    Thinking of this, the way she looked at Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes was more or less


    grudging, at the same time, her heart was alsomenting, ¡°You bad guy, I really don¡¯t know how many


    women you have provoked outside, there are so many women who love you, so many love debts, I don¡¯t


    see how you¡¯ll be able to pay them off in the future¡­¡±


    At this time, Ito Yuhiko, who was on the side, opened his mouth to say to Jasmine in order to please Charlie


    Wade, ¡°Miss Moore, you also know about my rtionship with the chairman of New Nippon Steel, Watanabe


    Shinwa, after this matter is investigated to the bottom and the murderer is severely punished, if you still need


    to cooperate with New Nippon Steel, I can help you matchmaking, and I will definitely help you fight for the


    best terms of cooperation then. ¡°


    Jasmine said gratefully, ¡°I am really thankful to you Mr. Ito¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said seriously, ¡°Miss Moore, Mr. Wade has helped my Ito family so much, I can say that if it


    wasn¡¯t for Mr. Wade¡¯s help in the beginning, my Ito family would have probably met the end of the line!¡±


    Speaking of which, Yuuhiko Ito sighed, ¡°Mr. Wade has been so gracious to us, you are his friend, that is, my


    Ito family¡¯s friend, helping friends is what we should do.¡±


    After the Matsumoto family had been wiped out for kidnapping a pair of children from the Banks Familyy,


    Yuuhiko Ito had oftenmented his good fortune.


    In the beginning, the Matsumoto family was going to kill the Banks Familyy¡¯s children and then frame


    their own family, but if it wasn¡¯t for Charlie Wade, it would have been the Ito family that would have been


    wiped out.


    Not to mention, Charlie Wade had also saved Nanako, so Ito Yuuhiko paid extremely high attention to


    him.


    Seeing that Jasmine was his friend, he was naturally willing to give Charlie Wade face and help Jasmine.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    This was something that Charlie Wade, who was on the side, could also see in his eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t help but say in his heart, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after Ito Yuuhiko¡¯s injury, not only has his temper


    changed quite a bit, but he has also made considerable progress in doing things.¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    After breakfast.


    Jasmine, who hadn¡¯t rested throughout the night, followed Nanako to the Ito


    family¡¯s guest room.


    Although she had taken the pills given to her by Charlie Wade and was in good physical condition, the


    mental fatigue caused by high tension was not something that the pills could solve.


    Therefore, shey down on the Japanese style tatami mats and fell asleep shortly afterwards.


    At this time, Ito Yuhiko also said somewhat apologetically after chatting with Charlie Wade for a while, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, I¡¯m really sorry, my body has been quite weak since the amputation surgery, I woke up too early today,


    my state is already a bit unbearable, I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest for a while, if you need anything, just let


    me know, Nanako will be avable. ¡°


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and spoke, ¡°Mr. Ito, go ahead.¡±


    Yuuhiko Ito arched his hands somewhat weakly and said to Emi Ito, ¡°Emi, walk me back to my room.¡±


    Emi Ito was busy, ¡°Hajime, Oni-san!¡±


    Oni-san is the Japanese term for elder brother.


    Japanese society was very clear about the superiority of elders, so in front of outsiders, Ito Emi had always


    been respectful to Ito Yuhiko, like a daughter to her father.


    Ito Emi then said to Charlie Wade with a face full of guilt, ¡°Sorry Mr. Wade, Oni- san¡¯s body is severely


    damaged and his vitality is injured, the doctor exined


    that he needs to rest more, please forgive me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Ms. Ito, please take Mr. Ito back to rest, when I¡¯m done with this matter, I¡¯ll


    definitely help Mr. Ito to treat him properly, I may


    not be able to make his severed limb grow again for the time being, but at least I can let his physical state


    return to the state before the injury, or even better than then.¡±

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    Nanako, who was making tea beside her, got excited when she heard Charlie


    Wade¡¯s words!


    She knew how heavy the weight of Charlie Wade¡¯s words were.


    At first, her own injuries were also extremely serious, and she didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that she would


    have a chance to heal in this lifetime, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that Charlie Wade was able to quickly


    get rid of all her injuries with just a single pill.


    Not only that, there was a tremendous long change and improvement in his own physical quality.


    Therefore, Nanako believed that as long as Charlie Wade was willing, he would be able to restore his father¡¯s


    body as well.


    Of course, Nanako was also very clear in his heart that Charlie Wade would


    definitely not be able to revive his father¡¯s severed limbs, but he could at least make his father¡¯s physical


    condition recover greatly.


    That way, apart from losing his legs, his father would at least still be a healthy person.


    Instead of being like now, his entire body was sickly, very emaciated and heartbreaking.


    Therefore, she almost immediately put down the tea set in her hand, got up and bowed deeply to Charlie


    Wade and said with gratitude, ¡°Charlie Wade, thank you so much!¡±


    Even Ito Yuuhiko knew what Charlie Wade was capable of!


    In the beginning, he had tried everything to find all the experts all over Japan, and there was no one who had


    any solution to his daughter¡¯s injury.


    He even thought that his daughter would never be able to leave her wheelchair for the rest of her life, and he


    even thought that her health might get worse under the effects of that kind of injury.


    But never in his wildest dreams did he think that Charlie Wade would be able to help his daughter recover


    as before.


    Not only recovered as before, but also took a big step forward.


    This was proof enough that Charlie Wade was a person with great skills and great prowess!


    So, he also could not hide his excitement as he bowed with both hands, ¡°Mr. Wade! Your willingness to treat


    me is truly a great blessing to me, and I will never forget your great kindness!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Ito doesn¡¯t have to be so polite, my style of acting has


    always been like this, if you respect me a foot, I will definitely respect you a foot!¡±


    As Charlie Wade said, he had always done things with a clear grudge.


    It wasn¡¯t just that he would repay a grudge, but also a kindness.


    For example, Auntie Lewis from the orphanage, she had raised him in his


    childhood, and even though she was Stephen¡¯s worker, he was still grateful to her


    and was even willing to do anything for her.


    Another example is ire Wilson Wilson, when she was so unlucky, she was


    willing to marry him, and she didn¡¯t mock and insult her like other people, but she was respectful to him, and


    this is something that Charlie Wade can¡¯t forget.


    In some cases, it is not even necessary to reach the point of so-called kindness, as long as the other party


    has enough goodwill towards him, he will return more kindness to the other party.


    Mr. White had lost his way and Charlie Wade had gifted him with pills .


    Mr. Quinton was so devout that Charlie Wade had gifted his family with two pills.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Don Albertt was loyal and devoted, Charlie Wade had not only gifted him with the earliest basic pills, but had


    also saved his life with the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Jasmine had treated him well in the beginning and had always been respectful to him, so he was willing to


    wish her good luck in taking the master¡¯s position and saving her from an overnight trip to Japan.


    This was Charlie Wade¡¯s code of conduct.


    At this time, what Charlie Wade was thinking was very simple: although Ito Yuuhiko was a bit pretentious


    before, but since he saved Nanako and helped the Ito family through the crisis, he immediately lost his way,


    so he could be said to be a very sensible person.


    Moreover, this time, he was extremely attentive to the fact that he hade to Japan and the things that


    Jasmine had encountered, which he did see in his own eyes.


    Since he was so upbeat, helping him recover a bit was something within his power to do for himself.

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    After all, the Rejuvenation Pill had quite a few of its own, and it was no longer of much use to him, but it was


    extremely effective for Ito Yuuhiko.


    He wasn¡¯t a martial arts practitioner, and he wasn¡¯t that old, so if you scraped off a tenth of a Rejuvenation


    Pill and soaked it in water for him to take, I¡¯m sure it would be able to bring his body back to health quickly.


    As for why it wasn¡¯t given to him immediately now, it was mainly because he


    wanted to more or less control the pace in such matters.


    There were times when being generous to others was all about rhythm.


    While generosity is good, it is also like medicine, which can both heal and hurt.


    Just like when injecting a drug, it is important to develop a scientific and reasonable rate of administration


    based on the drug¡¯s properties and the patient¡¯s condition.


    It is not good to give the medicine too fast.


    But it¡¯s not good to give too slow!


    Giving quickly will often make the other side despise the generosity, and may cause the other side to


    create a bad mentality.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It can be given slowly, often the other party will also lose patience, the original gratitude will be consumed,


    reced by a kind of grumbling and dissatisfaction.


    Now this kind of pace is just right, not giving immediately, nor will it drag on for a long time, just wait until you


    are busy with Jasmine and then give immediately.


    This would not only make Ito Yuuhiko grateful, it would also make Ito Yuuhiko spontaneously help out


    more on this Jasmine matter.


    Not only would he be able to help Jasmine figure out the culprit behind it, but he would also be able to help


    Jasmine facilitate the cooperation with Nippon Steel.


    It was likely to help Jasmine turn this crisis into an opportunity.


    This way, Jasmine will not only be able to survive the crisis without danger, but she will also be able to find


    out who is behind it, ensure that everything is safe in the future, and even get a cooperation agreement with


    very generous terms, which is simply the best of both worlds.


    Ito Yuuhiko, Nanako, and Ito Emi, all thanked Charlie Wade very respectfully at this point.


    Especially Ito Yuuhiko, while thanking him, his eyes were already red.


    When Charlie Wade saw that he was emotional, he smiled at him and said,


    ¡°Alright Mr. Ito, it¡¯s better to quickly go back to rest first, I¡¯ll tell you in advance when I¡¯m ready to treat you.¡±


    Ito Yuuhiko immediately said excitedly, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade! In any case, I am grateful!¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    After Ito Yuuhiko was pushed away by Ito Emi, only Yatsuhito and Ito Nachiko were left in the room.


    Nanako took the initiative to move her seat and sat down cross-legged directly opposite Charlie Wade,


    adding tea for him as she asked with a pretty blush, ¡°What¡¯s Charlie Wade¡¯s next n? Should we


    investigate that Hashimoto


    Konzen? I can send ninjas over there to covertly monitor him if need be!¡±


    Charlie Wade thought about it and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, after all I¡¯m not ready to startle the snakes yet, to


    solve this matter once and for all, not only do I need to find out who¡¯s behind it, but I also need to have solid


    evidence.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie Wade added, ¡°If Nanako has ninjas who are trustworthy andpetent, let them help


    me monitor Hashimoto Kon first, I want to see what he does every day, where he goes, who hees into


    contact with, and what hees into contact with.¡±


    Nanako immediately nodded and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t worry, these are all small things, the ninja can


    handle them, I¡¯ll give them the order.¡±


    Charlie Wade thanked her and asked her again, ¡°Nanako, your Ito family, how many ninjas in total can be


    mobilized now?¡±


    Nanako thought about it and said, ¡°There are about fifteen or sixteen ninjas that


    can be mobilized, all together.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°By the way, Miss Moore¡¯s cousin also came to Tokyo, his name is Rueben,


    but I don¡¯t know what hotel he is staying at in Tokyo, can I trouble you to arrange someone to investigate,


    after the results of the


    investigation, then send two ninjas to secretly monitor him as well?¡±


    Nanako asked in surprise, ¡°Charlie Wade, do you suspect that the person behind this is Miss Moore¡¯s


    cousin?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlie Wade said gratefully, ¡°This matter, I¡¯ll trouble you to keep an eye on some for me.¡±

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    Noon, in the mountains of West Domo Prefecture. Excellent weather in Tokyo


    today.


    The sky is clear.


    The warm sun hangs high in the sky, spreading warmth and brightness throughout thend.


    On such a beautiful day, visibility was also at its best, so it was especially suitable for search and rescue.


    The Tokyo Police Department searched all night, but could not find any trace of Jasmine, which made the


    entire department desperate.


    The search area, centered around the scene of the incident, spreads to five kilometers and then ten


    kilometers, but still nothing is found.


    The Police Department decided to extend the search area to twenty kilometers, and if the twenty kilometers


    could not be searched, then they would have to announce that Jasmine was missing.


    This made Rueben very anxious.


    What he needed now was to find Jasmine¡¯s body as soon as possible, otherwise as long as Jasmine wasn¡¯t


    certain of her death, he wouldn¡¯t have peace of mind.


    Hashimoto Konzen was also anxious, now that the Tokyo Police Department had highly suspected that


    Jasmine and her party had been deliberately killed, so they had begun to investigate from the scene.


    Although Hashimoto¡¯s men, have been very careful to handle the scene, but there is no perfect crime in this


    world, no matter how careful and cautious, will leave clues.


    Once the police find the key clue, they can run through the whole thing.


    At that time, from the men who actually carried out the murder to Hashimoto Konzen, who gave the order


    behind the scenes, no one will be able to escape.


    Master Moore, who was far away in Aurouss Hilll, was still distraught over the unknown whereabouts of


    Jasmine.


    He made several phone calls to Rueben one morning, pursuing the progress of the Tokyo Police Department,


    but the feedback he received from Rueben was that he hadn¡¯t found any clues.


    This also made the old man¡¯s heart grow heavier and heavier.


    Although he iparably hoped that his granddaughter was safe and sound, theck of any news for so


    long had prepared his heart for the worst.


    He knew that the longer it dragged on, the less chance his granddaughter had of surviving.


    So, he hurriedly called Charlie Wade.


    As soon as the call came through, he choked with a pleading voice, ¡°Master Wade, please do


    something to save Jasmine!¡±


    Saying that, the old man didn¡¯t tense up for a moment and actually cried out.


    Charlie Wade hurriedly consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious first, Master, I will try my best


    to help with Jasmine¡¯s matter.¡±


    Master Mooremented, ¡°Master Wade, you don¡¯t know, Rueben has gone to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Japan overnight, but the Japanese side still hasn¡¯t found Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts, and the three people who


    were with Jasmine have all died, and Jasmine¡¯s life and death are unknown, this¡­. How can I not be


    anxious about this¡­¡­.¡±


    Charlie Wade originally considered whether or not to tell Master Moore the news that Jasmine was already


    safe.


    But after thinking about it, he still felt that he had to hold this mouth shut, and


    since he said he wouldn¡¯t tell, then he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone.


    Whether it was Master Moore, or any other person who asked, he couldn¡¯t reveal


    half of it himself.


    So he said to Master Moore, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Moore, I¡¯ve already informed my friends in Tokyo to help


    find Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts, once I have any news, I¡¯ll be sure to tell you first.¡±


    Master Moore choked, ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯m not going to lie, I have a very bad


    feeling this time, the Jasmine ident seems like she has met with man-made


    misfortune, and everyone else has died, but she¡¯s missing, I feel like it¡¯s very likely that she has met with


    misfortune, or is about to¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade spoke up, ¡°Master Moore, there is still no conclusion to this matter, so you don¡¯t need to be too


    pessimistic, I believe that Jasmine¡¯s auspicious nature should turn out to be a blessing.¡±


    Master Moore was silent for a moment before he pleaded, ¡°Master Wade, if it¡¯s possible, I dare to ask you


    for one thing¡­¡±

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    Charlie Wade busily said, ¡°Please speak, old master.¡±


    Master Moore said in a trembling voice, ¡°Master Wade, the old man begs you to take the time to go to Japan,


    in this world, I¡¯m afraid that only you have the chance to save her¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t tell the Moore family that he hade to Japan. So, Master Moore still


    thought that he was in Aurouss Hilll now.


    But since Master Moore had said so, he didn¡¯t hide it anymore and spoke up, ¡°Master Moore, to be honest, I¡¯m


    in Tokyo right now, and I¡¯ll do my best for Jasmine¡¯s matter.¡±


    Old Master Moore was surprised and excited as he asked, ¡°Master Wade, you¡­. You¡¯re in Tokyo?! When did


    you go?¡±


    Charlie Wade said truthfully, ¡°Last night, when I heard about Jasmine¡¯s ident, I


    asked Shangri-La¡¯s Cameron Isaac to help me arrange a ne and flew over


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    directly.¡±


    Master Moore was visibly relieved and said gratefully, ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s really a three-life honor for Jasmine


    to have a friend like you! You are someone with great powers, I am sure you will be able to save Jasmine¡­¡±


    Saying that, he hurriedly added, ¡°Master Wade, Rueben also brought some people to Tokyost night, how


    about I ask him to meet you and have him do everything you tell him to do over there?¡±


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he frowned. Seeing Rueben?


    He wasn¡¯t interested.


    However, when he thought that Rueben was the biggest suspect, Charlie Wade


    felt that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to meet him.


    Meet him and see if this brat would reveal anything when he faced himself.


    So, Charlie Wade said to Master Moore, ¡°Master Moore, ask Rueben Moore to


    give me a call, I will tell him the time and ce to meet.¡±


    Master Moore was excited, ¡°Yes, yes! Charlie Wade wait a moment, I¡¯ll inform Rueben and have him pay you a


    visit right away! The future is in Tokyo, let him do everything you tell him to!¡±


    Charlie Wade mmmed and said, ¡°Okay, let him give me a call.¡±


    Rueben was now worrying in the hotel.


    I thought that my trip to Japan was very simple,e and im Jasmine¡¯s corpse, directly discuss with my


    family on how to bring the corpse back, and then I can go back to Aurouss Hilll to prepare for the big funeral.


    After the funeral, give grandpa the neurological medication dad had prepared,


    slowly turn him into Alzheimer¡¯s, and then just keep him as a mascot.


    But he never expected that after carefully nning everything, he would get stuck directly in the first step.


    He was here, but Jasmine¡¯s body was gone¡­.


    Just when he was riding a tiger and didn¡¯t know what to do next, a phone call


    came from Master Moore.


    This was already the eighth phone call that Master Moore had made to Rueben today.


    He looked at the word ¡°grandpa¡± on the phone and couldn¡¯t help but curse out, ¡°Fucking old thing! What the


    fuck are you calling me for? I¡¯m going to bore you to death sooner orter!¡±


    But scoldings aside, but he still did not dare to have any dy, hurriedly pressed up the phone and pressed


    answer.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Rueben immediately seemed like a different person, his voice


    respectful and with some self-reproach and sadness, he said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s still no news


    from the Tokyo Police Department, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely push them again!¡±


    Master Moore gave a hmmm and said, ¡°Rueben, I¡¯m calling you because there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    Rueben busily said, ¡°Grandpa, just tell me what you want tomand!¡± Master Moore said, ¡°Master


    Wade has also gone to Tokyo.¡±


    Rueben¡¯s entire body suddenly exploded with shock and sweat, and he spoke out, ¡°What did you say?!¡±

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    Hearing that Master Wade hade to Tokyo, Rueben trembled with fear! He had never expected that


    Master Wade would be in Tokyo!


    He knew that Jasmine was easy to deal with, and so was the old man, but Master Wade, was by no means


    an easy man to deal with!


    So, when he heard about this, his entire body panicked.


    Master Moore on the other end of the phone was a little surprised and asked him,


    ¡°Rueben, what¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡±


    Only then did Ruebene back to his senses, forcing down the tension in his heart and spoke,


    ¡°Grandpa, what is Master Wade doing here? I kind of can¡¯t believe it, is he here for the Jasmine thing?¡±


    Master Moore gave a hmmm and said, ¡°Master Wade is a righteous man, Jasmine and Master Wade have


    always had a good rtionship, now that something has happened to her, Master Wade rushed to Tokyo at


    the first time, it shows how much Master Wade values her, with Master Wade¡¯s help, the chances of finding


    Jasmine are much higher!¡±


    Rueben hates madness in his heart!


    He roared inwardly, ¡°Shit! Charlie Wade, this bastard, what kind of Tokyo is heing to at this time! What¡¯s


    he doing in Tokyo when he¡¯s not at home with his wife? Tokyo can¡¯t turn without him, can it?!¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s skill was clear to Rueben.


    That was why he was worried.


    On the one hand, he was worried about exposing himself in front of Charlie Wade; on the other hand, he was


    also worried about whether Charlie Wade could really find Jasmine out.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    If he really rescued Jasmine, what would he do?


    At that moment, Master Moore saw his half-heartedck of response and opened


    his mouth to ask, ¡°Rueben? Are you still listening?¡± Rueben was busy saying,


    ¡°Listening, I¡¯m listening!¡±


    After saying that, he quickly stated his position again, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s great that Master Wade cane!


    I¡¯m so much more at ease with this!¡±


    Moore said, ¡°Yes! As soon as I heard Master Wade say that he has arrived in Tokyo, this heart did be


    more solid all of a sudden, I believe that with Master Wade here, Jasmine will definitely be able to turn good


    fortune into good fortune.¡±


    Rueben could only echo, ¡°Grandpa you are right, I also feel that with Master Wade here, Jasmine she will


    definitely be safe!¡±


    Master Mooreughed twice in a rare way and said, ¡°Rueben, when you hang up the pher, you will


    immediately call Master Wade and then hurry to meet with him, from now on you will have to do everything he


    tells you to do in Tokyo, understand?¡±


    Rueben said without hesitation, ¡°Grandpa don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be at Master Wade¡¯s head!¡±


    Master Moore said with satisfaction, ¡°Just have this awareness, hurry up and give


    him a call!¡±


    Rueben was busy saying, ¡°Okay Grandpa! I¡¯ll hang up then!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±


    Rueben hung up the old man¡¯s phone, and his whole body went blue with anger!


    He couldn¡¯t control his emotions and smashed his fist on the tempered ss coffee table all at once!


    At the same time, his right hand was also cut by the ss, and there were several bloody cuts on it.


    Rueben couldn¡¯t care about the pain at all, he was now full of anger and tension.


    He already hated Charlie Wade to the bone, and in his heart, he thought, ¡°This Charlie Wade! Meddling in


    meddling is too lenient!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re in charge of the sky and the air just because people call you Master Wade?!¡±


    ¡°The Moore family¡¯s business is my son¡¯s family business, so why are you


    meddling in it?!¡±

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t insisted on getting involved in the first ce, the old thing wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to go backwards and let Jasmine, a woman, be the head of


    the Moore family!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I naturally wouldn¡¯t think of taking her life!¡±


    Thinking of this, Rueben¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as he said to himself in a cold voice, ¡°Charlie Wade,


    Jasmine, this matter, you¡¯d better not give me any


    rampage or make any demon moths, otherwise, I don¡¯t care what kind of Master you are, I will find a way to


    kill you!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Saying that, Rueben calmed his mind again, took out his phone and called Charlie Wade.


    Once the call was made, Rueben heard on the other end of the phone, Charlie


    Wade said, ¡°Hello.¡±


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade? I¡¯m Rueben Moore!¡± Charlie Wade said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s


    Lord Mooore.¡±


    Rueben was busy saying, ¡°Master Wade, just call me Rueben, Grandpa called me and said that you also


    came to Tokyo for Jasmine¡¯s sake, he told me to do everything you tell me to, I don¡¯t know where you are


    now?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I¡¯m staying at a friend¡¯s house.¡±


    Rueben didn¡¯t think much about it, so he said, ¡°Master Wade, a friend¡¯s house may not be convenient, and


    the conditions may not be really good, so why don¡¯t you stay in a hotel, I¡¯ll stay at the Aman Hotel Tokyo,


    and if you need it, I¡¯ll have someone give you the best room.¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently, ¡°No need to bother, it¡¯s quite convenient for me to stay at my friend¡¯s house.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie Wade deliberately used a tone of a leader to a subordinate andmanded, ¡°Rueben,


    I want to meet with you, you should report to me in person about the situation rted to Jasmine and the


    current progress of the


    investigation of this matter.¡±


    Rueben was ten thousand times unhappy in his heart, but with a very pious mouth, he said, ¡°Okay, Master


    Wade, give me an address, I¡¯ll rush over to meet with you now!¡±


    Charlie Wade deliberately wanted to give Rueben a hard time, so he calmly said,


    ¡°No, aren¡¯t you staying at the Aman Hotel? You wait in the hotel for a while, I will


    arrange for someone to go over to pick you up, and I will call you when the person


    arrives.¡±


    Rueben still wanted to be polite and said, ¡°Master Wade, what virtues and abilities do I have, how can I


    deserve to have you send someone to pick me up, it¡¯s better for me to personally go over¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade coldly said, ¡°No need to say anything, just wait for the call.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie Wade directly hung up the phone.


    Rueben on the other end of the phone was already about to explode his lungs.


    He mmed the phone down on the carpet and cursed angrily, ¡°Fuck! Who the fuck do you call Moore? How


    dare you scream when I tell you to? Is that what you called Moore?¡±


    Afterwards, he hissed in fury, ¡°Shit! And you want me toe see you? Why are you so fucking arrogant? If


    you have a friend in Tokyo and a ce to stay, you¡¯re not the one who¡¯s cool? It¡¯s fucking smoking!¡±


    However, although Rueben scolded, he still saw this matter very clearly in his heart .


    ¡°Even if I am ten thousand times dissatisfied with Master Wade, I must still meet him honestly, follow his


    instructions honestly, and at the very least, pretend to be very cooperative on the surface¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if he senses that there is something wrong with me, won¡¯t that be the end of it?¡±


    ¡°Master Wade¡¯s temper is known to be bad, he and that sister of mine have always been unclear, if he finds


    out that I¡¯m the one who harmed her, he might just kill me in Japan, then everything will be cool¡­¡±


    At this moment, the Ito family mansion.


    Jasmine was still resting, and Nanako had been apanying Charlie Wade.


    When Charlie Wade ended his call with Rueben, he said to Nanako beside him,


    ¡°Nanako, I need to ask you to do me a favor.¡±


    Nanako was busy saying, ¡°Charlie Wade, if there¡¯s anything you need you can tell me!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°I want to trouble you to send a convoy to pick up someone for me to


    come here, the convoy should be as grand as possible, the more grand the better!¡±

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091


    As soon as she heard Charlie Wade say that she wanted a grand motorcade, Nanako immediately smiled


    and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, isn¡¯t the motorcade a little bit not grand enough? Why don¡¯t I just send a couple of


    helicopters over there!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°This guy is staying at the Aman Tokyo Hotel, isn¡¯t it inappropriate


    to arrange a helicopter in the city center?¡±


    Nanako smiled wanly and said seriously, ¡°Charlie Wade, there is nothing inappropriate about this little matter


    for the Ito family, if you are willing, you can leave this matter to me to arrange, and I will definitely not let you


    down!¡±


    Charlie Wade gave it some thought before nodding his head and smiling, ¡°Then I¡¯ll


    leave it to you to help, I only have one goal, topletely shock him.¡±


    Nanako smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Charlie Wade, I¡¯ll definitely give him a vivid realistic education lesson!¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    Aman Hotel.


    Rueben asked his beautiful assistant, to put some band-aids on his hands. This girl is not only his


    assistant, but also his lover and his beloved.


    After she helped Rueben treat the wounds, she said in a distressed voice, ¡°Lord Mooore, you must not be


    so impulsive in the future, no matter what, you can¡¯t joke with your own body!¡±


    Rueben¡¯s expression clouded over as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m too impulsive, it¡¯s just


    that that Master Wade is too tricky, and his staying in Tokyo is a huge problem for me!¡±


    The assistant hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Mooore, it¡¯s actually not that difficult to deal with such a person, right?


    Let Hashimoto Kon gather a few more killers first, just find a chance to kill him.¡±


    Rueben waved his hand and sighed, ¡°Oh you don¡¯t understand, you don¡¯t know what this Master Wade is


    capable of, this man is still extremely capable, ordinary people are not his opponents.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if we rashly look for him, it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll expose ourselves early, and then we¡¯ll lose


    more than we gain.¡±


    The assistant asked again, ¡°Lord Mooore, then what should we do now? Is it really as the old man said, that


    everything is at his disposal?¡±


    Rueben nodded and said in a cold voice, ¡°Right now there is nothing else to do but to cooperate with him


    superficially and then hope that he doesn¡¯t find out about my problem.¡±


    Saying that, he sighed, his heart was a bit bottomless, ¡°I just don¡¯t know now whether I can remain calm in


    front of him or not, this person is very shrewd, and if I¡¯m not careful, it¡¯s possible that he will see it.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The assistant was busy saying, ¡°Lord Mooore, you are the best psychological


    person I¡¯ve ever met, I¡¯m sure that you won¡¯t reveal any w.¡± Rueben nodded slightly, ¡°I


    hope so.¡±


    As I was saying that, Rueben¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    On the phone, a woman¡¯s voice came out, ¡°Is this Mr. Rueben Moore?¡±


    Rueben gave a hmmm and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    The woman then said, ¡°Hello Lord Mooore, I was sent by Mr. Wade to pick you up, may I ask if you are


    ready to leave?¡±


    Rueben said, ¡°I¡¯m ready, where shall we meet?¡±


    The woman said, ¡°You¡¯re staying at the Aman Hotel, I believe?¡±


    Rueben said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m in the Presidential Suite of the Aman Hotel.¡±


    Rueben deliberately said the words presidential suite, just to find some superiority in front of the


    other party.


    He knew that Charlie Wade was more or less somewhat capable, but he also felt that Charlie Wade¡¯s skills


    should only be useful in Aurouss Hilll, and it would definitely bepromised when he left Aurouss Hilll and


    went to Japan.


    Therefore, he instinctively didn¡¯t take Charlie Wade¡¯s words about his friend into consideration either.


    In his opinion, it was impossible for Charlie Wade, who was a half-prodigy like existence, to befriend any


    high ranking person in Japan.


    It was estimated that the other party would be a Tokyo middle ss at most.

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    The woman on the other end of the phone said calmly, ¡°Since Lord Mooore is staying at the Aman Hotel,


    please Lord Mooore, move to the rooftop now.¡±


    ¡°Rooftop?¡± Rueben frowned, ¡°What do you want me to go to the rooftop for?¡± The woman said, ¡°The


    helicopter is waiting on the rooftop.¡±


    ¡°Helicopter?¡± Rueben¡¯s expression was somewhat surprised, but also somewhat


    despised at the same time.


    In his heart, he surmised, ¡°This Charlie Wade and Charlie Wade¡¯s friends, also


    really boring enough, what kind of helicopter to pick up in the city, a bit of money,


    don¡¯t know where to spend it, right? You think you¡¯re so cool just because you rent a helicopter? It¡¯s a bit


    too low for this segment, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Thinking of this, he smiled contemptuously, and then, very politely, he said, ¡°In that case, please wait for a


    moment on the rooftop, I¡¯ll be right up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for Lord Mooore on the rooftop.¡±


    After Rueben hung up the phone, he immediatelyughed out despicably, ¡°Hmph, this Charlie Wade is also


    really interesting, I said that I would go to him, but he had to make me wait for his friend to pick him up, and


    he had to get a helicopter


    to pick me up, does it make sense? Do you think I¡¯ve never seen the world? A helicopter and you¡¯re trying to


    bluff me?¡±


    The assistant smiled slightly, ¡°Lord Mooore, in my opinion, this Charlie Wade is nothing more than the light


    of a firefly, and he even has the nerve topete with you, the sun and the moon, he is really a bit


    ungrateful!¡±


    Rueben sneered, ¡°Oh my, to say that this Charlie Wade is more or less capable, not to mention anything


    else, that rejuvenation pill in his hand is a damn good thing! I really hope to have one by the time I¡¯m old¡­¡±


    Saying that, Rueben Moore sighed and waved his hand to his assistant, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about that,


    youe with me to the roof.¡±


    ¡°Okay Lord Mooore!¡±


    Rueben brought his beloved assistant to the rooftop rooftop of the Aman Hotel.


    At this time, on a piece of helipad on the rooftop, there was already a heavy helicopter with ck body parked.


    Rueben saw this helicopter, slightly surprised, spoke: ¡°ouch I go, Charlie Wade and this friend of his, is


    really willing to put down money ah, this super puma helicopter, the factory price of more than one hundred


    and fifty million, a little modification, the price exceeded two hundred million, such a helicopter, rent a short


    flight also hundreds of thousands. ¡°


    The little assistantughed and said, ¡°Spending hundreds of thousands of dors


    just to pretend to be in front of Lord Mooore, this Charlie Wade Wade is also


    really blind!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rueben smirked, ¡°Did you see the three letters on the fusge of this ne?¡±


    The assistant looked at the white letters on the ck fusge and read them out one by one: ¡°i-t-o? Lord


    Mooore, what does this mean? There doesn¡¯t seem to be this word in English.¡±


    Rueben smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not an English word, it¡¯s a Japanese roman sound, the four letters i-t-o,


    pronounced with a roman sound, should be pronounced as ¡®Ito¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I-To?¡± The little assistant frowned, ¡°What does this mean ah Lord Mooore, it


    sounds like something strange.¡±


    Rueben seriously said, ¡°You, the world is really a bit short, these 3 letters correspond to the Japanese word


    for Ito, which means that this ne belongs to thergest family in Japan right now, the Ito family.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± The little assistant eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the Ito family¡¯s ne?! Gosh, does that Charlie Wade still know


    someone from the Ito family?!¡±


    Rueben trailed off, ¡°With him? And knows the Ito family, does he deserve it?¡±


    The junior assistant was surprised and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s with the ne?¡± Rueben smiled and said, ¡°You


    don¡¯t know anything about that, the Ito family¡¯sContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    industry is spread throughout all walks of life in Japan, and the family themselves have a navigation


    company, called ¡®Ito Navigation¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Ito Navigation¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Rueben exined, ¡°This navigationpany mainly does short and medium distance navigation, and


    it has over two hundred aircraft of all kinds, including over one hundred helicopters, so it is very strong!¡±


    ¡°I reckon that Charlie Wade and his friend rented this helicopter from Ito Navigation¡¯!¡±


    The little assistant nodded and smiled, ¡°I see! You just said that this ne was from the Ito family, it really


    scared me, I thought that Charlie Wade¡¯s friend was from the Ito family.¡±


    Rueben sneered, ¡°I just said that he doesn¡¯t deserve to know anyone from the Ito family! The Ito family is now


    in Japan, which is equivalent to our domestic Banks Familyy, and a guy like Charlie Wade who got up by


    reading feng shui and jumping up to the big gods isn¡¯t even worthy of giving the Ito family a shoe!¡±

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    In Rueben¡¯s heart, the status of the Ito Family was indeed very high.


    After all, it was thergest family in Japan, and it had just survived the bitter battle of the three big families


    in Tokyo, and for that reason alone, the future of the Ito Family was unlimited.


    Therefore, Rueben simply didn¡¯t believe that Charlie Wade could have any actual


    rtionship with the Ito family.


    It must be that he or his friend had paid to rent a helicopter belonging to the Ito


    family¡¯s aviationpany.


    So, he took his little assistant with him and stepped forward to the helipad.


    A beautiful woman in a blue flight attendant uniform stood by the side of the helicopter, and when she


    saw the two of them reach the front, she looked at Rueben and said with great respect, ¡°You must be


    Lord Mooore, right?¡±


    Rueben nodded and said with a bit of arrogance, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me, are you guys in charge of picking me up?¡±


    The beautifuldy smiled slightly and said, ¡°Yes Lord Mooore, Mr. Wade and our


    Miss are waiting for you at home right now, please board the ne with this


    Rueben grinned, ¡°Master Wade is so polite, in the city, there is no need to take any helicopter, just take a


    car?¡±


    The beautifuldy said calmly, ¡°Lord Mooore, our big sister said that it must be grand when picking you


    up.¡±


    Rueben shook his head andughed, thinking to himself in a despicable manner, ¡°Sending a helicopter is


    grand? Do you think I¡¯m a bumpkin who¡¯s never seen the world? Our Moore family is also lined with private


    nes, we have private nes and private helicopters, this thing is nothing big in my eyes.¡±


    However, since it was a helicopter sent by Charlie Wade, he naturally didn¡¯t dare to say such disdainful


    words to his face, so he said very politely, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave it to Master Wade.¡±


    Saying that, he brought his assistant with him and got into this heavy helicopter.


    This helicopter could originally hold at least twenty people, but now the cabin had beenpletely


    transformed into a luxury room, like a top-notch luxury caravan.


    Rueben sat down on the couch of the helicopter and asked the beautiful woman,


    ¡°I wonder how far away Master Wade is from here?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The beautiful woman smiled and said, ¡°Almost fifteen kilometers.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen kilometers?¡± Rueben said helplessly, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a few minutes to fly there?¡±


    The beautiful woman smiled, ¡°It takes less than a few minutes to fly, about half an hour.¡±


    ¡°What? Half an hour?!¡± Rueben was dumbfounded and said, ¡°Fifteen kilometers, even if you pedal a bicycle,


    pedal faster for half an hour can also get there ah, this helicopter speed, it is impossible to slow down to this


    level, right?¡±


    The beautifuldy smiled and said, ¡°Lord Mooore has no idea, our Missy has arranged a sightseeing route to


    reflect the importance she attaches to you, you¡¯ll knowter.¡±


    Rueben was a bit confused and asked, ¡°Can I ask who your eldest sister is?¡±


    The beauty shook her head and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lord Mooore, our Missy¡¯s identity can¡¯t tell you


    right now, but you¡¯ll naturally know when we get to the ce.¡±


    Rueben could only nod his head and said, ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    Saying that, he was also muttering in his heart, ¡°I wonder what kind of medicine is


    in this guy Charlie Wade¡¯s gourd? What are you doing here with a helicopter?¡±


    At that moment, the beautiful woman spoke up, ¡°Lord Mooore, our helicopter is about to take off, so please


    put on your inte headset while buckling your seat belt.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Rueben nodded, put on the inte headset, and then buckled the seat belt.


    Since helicopters generated a lot of noise when they were running, normal conversations in the cabin


    could not be heard by each other at all.


    In order to solve the problem ofmunication in the cabin, all the helicopter crew and passengers, all


    wearing very good sound effect headphones, wearing headphones can not only iste the sound of the


    engine, but also can use the radio to ensure that each other to talk.


    Once the helicopter is up, they can only rely on this way tomunicate with each other.

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    At this time, the helicopter¡¯s engine slowly revved, then elerated continuously,


    and soon began to rise slowly.


    Rueben thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s just as well to take this opportunity to see what


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    kind of scenery Tokyo is under the high altitude.¡±


    As he was thinking, he heard that beautiful woman¡¯s voice in his headset, and she spoke, ¡°Number two and


    three take off, number four and five start the engines, and number six and seven start preparing!¡±


    Rueben was still a little puzzled and thought to himself, ¡°What number two, three, four and five? What¡¯s


    thisdy talking about here?¡±


    Wondering, the assistant on the other side pointed to the roofs of the other two buildings on either side of the


    window and said in surprise, ¡°Lord Mooore, the roofs of those two buildings also flew up two helicopters,


    exactly the same as the one we¡¯re sitting on!¡±


    Rueben turned his head, and sure enough!


    There were two identical helicopters taking off at the same time and simultaneously on the left


    and right.


    These two aircraft were not only the same as this model they were riding, both were Super Pumas, but also


    had the same fusge livery, both were livery of the Ito Navigation Corporation.


    Rueben was surprised and asked that beautiful woman, ¡°These two helicopters are also yours?¡±


    The beautiful woman nodded and smiled, ¡°They are doing the entire apanying flight for you.¡±


    Rueben was stunned, ¡°What do you mean by flying with you the entire time?¡±


    The beautiful woman smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just to apany you throughout your flight, just like the fleet¡¯s front tail


    car.¡±


    Rueben¡¯s expression was a bit startled as he said, ¡°Uh¡­. Is this really necessary? Master Wade won¡¯t be


    too broke, will he?¡±


    The beauty said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade doesn¡¯t have to contribute a single penny.¡±


    Rueben nodded and thought to himself, ¡°Needless to say, Charlie Wade should have found another


    wrongdoer in Tokyo¡­¡±


    As they were saying that, the two helicopters had risen to the same altitude as them, then the two nes


    followed the one that Rueben was riding in, and the three nes moved forward at the same speed.


    Not even a kilometer after flying out, Rueben¡¯s assistant pointed to the two buildings on either side again


    and said, ¡°Lord Mooore! Two more up here on either side!¡±


    Rueben fixed his eyes and was amazed!


    That¡¯s five! Is that necessary?


    Just after saying that, the assistant pointed very far away and said off the top of his head, ¡°Lord Mooore,


    there seems to be ck helicopters on the roofs of the two buildings in front, too!¡±


    Rueben followed the direction of her finger, and there were indeed two ck things the size of ants at a


    distance of one kilometer away.


    Rueben carefully identified the two ck things parked on the roof, and they did indeed resemble the same


    type of helicopter he was riding in!


    Just to my surprise, the two helicopters that had just taken off had reached the front.


    The fleet went from three helicopters to five.


    Soon, the two ant-sized ck things, in Rueben¡¯s vision grewrger andrger, it


    was easy to recognize that they were indeed the two helicopters. After that, the two


    helicopters also began to soar into the air.


    The fleet, again from five, became seven.


    At this time, Rueben was already a little numb.


    He couldn¡¯t understand, what was Charlie Wade doing? It¡¯s just a pick-me-up, do you have to make such a


    big deal out of it?


    As I was thinking, I heard the pretty girl say over the inte, ¡°Two takeoffs are too inefficient, let¡¯s take off


    four at a time next!¡±

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    Seeing the helicopters really four by four take off, the fleet soon expanded all the way to nearly twenty,


    Rueben the whole man felt like a big head!


    When he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he wondered, ¡°What the fuck is going on, sending


    twenty helicopters to and from a dozen kilometers, that¡¯s unbelievable, right?¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s the story of that Tokyo friend of Charlie Wade¡¯s! It¡¯s a lot of money to rent twenty helicopters,


    do you have money to burn so wastefully?¡±


    The citizens of Tokyo were now also startled by the helicopter echelons whizzing through the sky, and one


    by one they stopped and looked up, thinking that something big had happened or that some great big


    person hade.


    The more Rueben couldn¡¯t guess Charlie Wade¡¯s motives, the more he felt a bit guilty.


    Although he and Charlie Wade could not be considered familiar or friends, but at least they were


    acquaintances, and when acquaintances met, shouldn¡¯t it be just a matter of arranging a ce and then


    going there separately? What did Charlie Wade mean by this whole sudden move?


    All the while, new helicopters were still taking off and joining the top floors of the high-rise buildings on both


    sides.


    Soon, the total number of helicopter echelons exceeded thirty.


    Rueben had never experienced such a battle in his life, and his heart was already a little hairy!


    Also, he didn¡¯t have the same contempt in his heart that he had at first.


    His subconscious implicitly told him that Charlie Wade seemed to be much more powerful than he thought,


    including that Japanese friend of his whom he had never met before.


    Maybe, the other party was a local Tokyo bigwig!


    The thirty or so helicopters circled around the city of Tokyo and finally hovered over a private estate.


    At this time, Rueben found that the thirty or so helicopters around him had turned into a circryout,


    surrounding his own ne right in the middle.


    And this aircraft was slowly descending.


    Rueben looked down at the manor that covered a huge area below, and asked that beautiful woman in


    surprise, ¡°Excuse me, where is this?¡±


    The beautifuldy said, ¡°Back to Lord Mooore, this is the ce where our eldest sister lives.¡±


    Rueben didn¡¯t know exactly where the Ito family¡¯s mansion was, so he couldn¡¯t


    recognize who owned this mansion directly below.


    However, looking at this location, this area, and this architectural style, one knew that this was definitely not an


    ordinary home.


    As the helicopter slowly descended, Rueben¡¯s heartbeat became faster and faster.


    In his heart, he panicked and secretly thought, ¡°Charlie Wade¡¯s friends in Tokyo have such a powerful family


    and their energy must not be underestimated, if Charlie Wade asks them to help investigate Jasmine¡¯s matter,


    then he might really be about to explode with thunder!¡±


    Before, Rueben also thought that there was no point in Charlie Wade even if he came to Japan, he was


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    unfamiliar with life in Japan, he did everything with a blind eye, and without enough connections and human


    help, it would be difficult to find Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts or investigate the cause of her death.


    This was the case for the vast majority of people.


    Each person¡¯s ability to do so had very obvious geographical limitations.


    For example, Don Albertt, he was an underground emperor in Aurouss Hilll and no one dared to provoke him,


    but once he left Aurouss Hilll, even if he reached southern region, his influence would be greatly reduced.


    If he were toe to Tokyo, with that bit of influence he had in Aurouss Hilll, any random storm trooper


    would dare to directly hit him in the face.


    This was because the vast majority of Don Albertt¡¯s abilities could only be exercised when he was in


    Aurouss Hilll, and the further he left Aurouss Hilll, the less he could do.


    Rueben originally still felt that Charlie Wade must be the same.


    Charlie Wade was a bull in Aurouss Hilll, and that was because there was arge group of respectable


    local bigwigs who held him up in Aurouss Hilll.


    But once he left Aurouss Hilll, his influence was bound to drop significantly.


    If he really came to Japan to investigate Jasmine¡¯s affairs, he might not even be


    able to find three or five assistants.


    But now, Rueben finally realized how ignorant he was.

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    Because he discovered that Charlie Wade seemed to have extraordinary connections in Japan as


    well!


    The helicopternded on thewn of the Ito family¡¯s back garden.


    As soon as the helicopternded, there were immediately twenty men in ck suits running neatly over.


    Then, the twenty men stood on either side of the hatch, very powerfully.


    At that moment, the beautiful woman inside the helicopter opened the hatch


    wide and jumped down first before saying to Rueben, ¡°Lord Mooore, please!¡±


    Rueben swallowed his saliva with some difficulty, drumming in his heart as he stepped apprehensively out


    of the helicopter.


    The beautiful girl said again, ¡°Lord Mooore please follow me, Mr. Wade as well as our family¡¯s eldest sister


    are already waiting in the parlor.¡±


    Rueben hurriedly asked with a face full of humility, ¡°Beautifuldy, can you be


    bold enough to ask, who is your family¡¯s eldest sister?¡±


    The beautifuldy smiled, ¡°Our big sister¡¯s identity, when you meet herter, she will definitely tell you


    herself.¡±


    Rueben pretended to smile indifferently, but in fact, he was already panicking like a dog.


    He could tell that such a mansion, in such a nice part of Tokyo, was worth at least billions or even tens of


    billions, and a family that could have such a mansion should be much stronger than the Moore family!


    At this moment, the beautiful woman gestured at him in a please pose and said


    with a smile, ¡°Lord Mooore, this way please.¡±


    The apprehensive Rueben could only nod his head and followed up with a hard scalp.


    He followed the beautiful woman through the entire back garden of the Ito family mansion and then through


    the long corridor to the door of a Japanese and Japanese style room.


    The beauty said to him as well as his assistant, ¡°Please wait for a moment, both of you, I¡¯ll go in and make an


    announcement.¡±


    Rueben nodded hurriedly, ¡°Go ahead¡­ We¡¯ll wait at the door first¡­¡±


    The beautiful woman entered the door and said to Charlie Wade, who was drinking tea cross-legged in front


    of the tea table, as well as Nanako, ¡°Mr. Wade and Miss, the guests have arrived.¡±


    Nanako nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Invite the guests in.¡± The beautiful woman


    immediately said, ¡°Okay Miss!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Saying that, she came to the door and said to Rueben, ¡°Lord Mooore, pleasee in.¡±


    At the side, Rueben¡¯s assistant asked Rueben in a low voice, ¡°Lord Mooore, do I still go in? I¡¯m a bit


    nervous, or I¡¯d better not go¡­¡±


    Rueben saw her expression of panic and knew that she was probably scared by


    the other party¡¯s unimaginably oversized formation, so she didn¡¯t dare to go in.


    He sighed in his heart, ¡°You¡¯re a bit nervous? Do you know that I¡¯m also in a panic right now!¡±


    However, he also knew that the assistant could still back off, but he definitely


    couldn¡¯t, so he could only helplessly speak up, ¡°Then you wait for me outside.¡± The assistant was relieved,


    as if she had been pardoned, and nodded hurriedly. Rueben then summoned up his courage and stepped


    through the door.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Charlie Wade who was sipping tea by the tea table.


    At this time, Charlie Wade was still as calm as before, and waved his hand slightly at Rueben when he saw


    hime in.


    On the opposite side of Charlie Wade, there was a young looking Japanese woman sitting, this woman was


    wearing a Japanese kimono and looked not only extremely beautiful, but also gentle and elegant.


    Rueben recognized this woman with a nce!


    By now his heart was churning with shock waves and he muttered to himself, ¡°This¡­. This woman¡­.. Isn¡¯t


    this woman the Ito family¡¯s eldest daughter, the one known as Nanako Ito! Could it be¡­................................


    Could it be that local friend that Charlie


    Wade was talking about, is that her?!¡±

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    Rueben felt like his outlook on life, values, and worldview waspletely overturned at this moment.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He had never expected that Charlie Wade would be able to climb into a rtionship with the Ito


    family¡¯s eldest sister.


    And what was even more frightening was that the Ito family¡¯s eldest sister was now wearing a kimono,


    kneeling opposite Charlie Wade, and pouring him tea like a waiter, respectfully.


    This was simply incredible!


    Rueben howled in despair deep inside, ¡°What the fuck is this shit? Do the Japanese also believe in Feng


    Shui metaphysics? Otherwise, how else did Charlie Wade fiddle with Nanako¡¯s affairs?¡±


    Just when his head was filled with shock and surprise, Charlie Wade saw hime in, as if he saw his


    friend¡¯s son, smiling and waving at him, ¡°Oh Rueben,e quickly, hurry up and sit down.¡±


    Rueben looked at Charlie Wade¡¯s calm face, he was even more puzzled and


    wondered, ¡°Charlie Wade is so close to Jasmine, why has Jasmine disappeared for so long, why has Charlie


    Wadee to Tokyo and instead of looking for her, he is still so calm and has tea in the Ito family¡¯s


    mansion?¡±


    Although Rueben was confused in his heart, he still came to Charlie Wade¡¯s front


    with a hard scalp and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Master Wade!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Nanako again and said politely, ¡°Hello Miss Ito, it¡¯s your first time meeting me,


    please take care of me!¡±


    With a small smile, Nanako Ito said, ¡°Lord Mooore knows me?¡± Rueben nodded, ¡°You are so well


    known, how could I not know you.¡±


    Nanako smiled generously and stretched out her hand, ¡°Lord Mooore, please sit down, just to try the


    Japanese tea ceremony and see if it fits your appetite.¡±


    Rueben busily waved his hand and said, ¡°Miss Ito is too polite, I havee to do


    as Master Wade instructed this time, so it¡¯s fine for me to stand.¡±


    Charlie Wade faintly waved his hand, ¡°Okay Rueben, I¡¯m an old acquaintance with your grandfather, you


    don¡¯t need to be so formal in front of me, since Miss Ito has asked you to sit, then you can sit.¡±


    The tone in which Charlie Wade said this made Rueben very disgusted. He could hear the somewhat


    condescending feeling in Charlie Wade¡¯s mouth. It made his heart very unhappy. However, at this moment,


    he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Charlie Wade in the slightest. After all, Charlie Wade was the guest of honor of the


    Ito family, and this mary value was really too great.


    So he hurriedly said respectfully, ¡°Since Master Wade has said so, then I will


    respectfully follow the order.¡±


    Saying this, he sat down beside Charlie Wade.


    After sitting cross-legged, Rueben¡¯s heart was apprehensive, always confused as to what kind of medicine


    was in Charlie Wade¡¯s gourd.


    At this time, Charlie Wade opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Rueben, what do you


    know about what happened to Jasmine? Tell me about it.¡±


    Rueben¡¯s heart thudded, but on the surface, he tried to control it rtively naturally and spoke, ¡°Master


    Wade the thing is like this, some time ago, Jasmine wanted to reach a cooperation with Japan¡¯s New Japan


    Railway, so she brought people to Japan to start negotiations with New Japan Railway, butst night


    suddenly something happened, themercial vehicle she was riding in, fell off a cliff in the mountains of


    West Domo County, the car The other three died on the spot, and Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts are now


    unknown¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, looked at him and asked, ¡°What did the Tokyo Police Department say?¡±

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098


    Rueben was looked at by Charlie Wade and felt a little guilty, he hurriedly lowered his head and pretended to


    say respectfully, ¡°Back to Master Wade, the Tokyo Police Department over there has already sent a lot of


    people to search in West Domo County, but they haven¡¯t found Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts yet.¡±


    Saying that, Rueben hastily added, ¡°However, they are increasing their police force to expand the search


    area, so hopefully they will be able to find valuable clues as soon as possible, and of course, it would be


    best to find Jasmine¡¯s


    whereabouts as soon as possible.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking, what I¡¯m asking is whether


    the Tokyo Police Department has defined this matter, whether this fall off the cliff was an ident, or a


    coincidence? Was it an ident, or was it a deliberate murder?¡±


    When he heard the words deliberate murder, Rueben¡¯s heart immediately tensed


    up.


    He felt his back had begun to seep out cold sweat, simply because he was wearing a jacket, so it was not so


    easy to see.


    In fact, there was already a clear definition from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, and they


    believed that this matter was a premeditated murder, as the ident scene had clearly been manhandled.


    However, they couldn¡¯t find any valuable clues yet.


    Now that Charlie Wade had asked such a straightforward question, Rueben¡¯s


    heart grew more and more panicked.


    He originally thought that Charlie Wade was alone in Japan and couldn¡¯t turn over


    any waves in Tokyo, but now it was different, Charlie Wade had such a good


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    rtionship with the Ito family, and as long as he said a word, the Ito family would definitely do


    everything possible to help him investigate this matter.


    The Ito family was very strong in Japan, once they intervened, it was very likely that the sword would be


    able to find out the truth of the matter faster than the police.


    Rueben was nervous inside, not knowing for a moment how to respond to Charlie


    Wade¡¯s question.


    And Charlie Wade also asked after him at this time, ¡°Rueben, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    Rueben came back to his senses and hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry, Charlie Wade, I was a little distracted


    just now thinking about Jasmine and also worrying about her safety¡­¡±


    After saying that, he sat up straight and said truthfully, ¡°Master Wade, the Tokyo Police Department¡¯s definition


    of this matter is that intentional murder is more likely, but since there are no valuable clues found. So the


    specifics will have to


    wait for the results of further investigation, as for the murder, it¡¯s just a spection.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said coldly, ¡°The Tokyo Police Department is known for being useless, the Tokyo


    security was so bad and there were so many major cases some time ago, and the Tokyo Police Department


    still hasn¡¯t solved all those cases, so if we expect them to do something about this Jasmine matter, I don¡¯t


    know how long we have to wait.¡±


    Then, Charlie Wade pointed at Nanako and said to Rueben, ¡°Rueben ah, Miss Nanako and I have a deep


    friendship, and I also have some connections with the Ito family, their power in Japan, I believe you have also


    heard about it, with Miss Nanako¡¯s help, I believe that our progress in finding Jasmine should be faster than


    the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. ¡°


    Nanako Nanako immediately said respectfully, ¡°Please feel free to rest assured, Charlie Wade, as long as


    Your Excellency says so, the entire Ito family is at your disposal!¡±


    Nanako¡¯s words caused Rueben to be terrified.


    He knew very well that with the strength of the entire Ito family, even if they couldn¡¯t find the living Jasmine,


    they would definitely be able to find out the truth of the matter.


    Moreover, the fact that so many helicopters from the Ito family had just picked themselves up with great


    sound, it was enough to see that the Ito family was very attentive to anything Charlie Wademanded.


    It could also be imagined that once Charlie Wade opened his mouth, the Ito family would definitely go all out


    to find Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts and the truth of the whole matter.


    At that time, everything would be all over¡­.


    Rueben¡¯s heart was in despair at this point. His forehead had even poured out a fineyer of sweat. Charlie


    Wade had taken in all of his reactions and was already bing more and more certain that there was


    definitely something very wrong with Rueben!

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099


    At the moment when Nanako made her statement to Charlie Wade, Rueben had already started making


    ns to leave Japan as soon as possible.


    He knew that as long as the Ito family interfered, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he


    would definitely be defeated.


    If he remained in Japan at the moment of the defeat, then he basically wouldn¡¯t


    have to think about returning alive.


    Because, he knew that Charlie Wade would definitely not let him go!


    The only way right now was to quickly leave Japan and go back to finish off the old man before she was


    revealed andpletely take over the entire Moore family.


    As long as you can take over the entire assets of the Moore family, you can break bread with Charlie Wade.


    After all, the one hundred and twenty billion assets of the Moore family was not something that Charlie


    Wade, a so-called Charlie Wade, could fight against!


    Charlie Wade looked at Rueben beside him, his entire body looking a bit restless, and deliberately asked,


    ¡°Rueben, why do I see you looking a bit absent-minded? Is it something physically ufortable?¡±


    Rueben hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No no, Master Wade, I¡¯m just a little worried about Jasmine,


    she¡¯s been missing for a whole night, I¡¯m afraid that the more we dy, the slimmer the chances of her


    surviving¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I, Master Wade, am here, Jasmine


    will definitely not die.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Rueben pretended to be pleased and said, ¡°That¡¯s really great! Master Wade, it¡¯s all up to you to find


    Jasmine!¡±


    While saying this, Rueben¡¯s heart was cursing viciously, ¡°Even if Jasmine is really still alive, I will definitely


    kill her, even if you Charlie Wade are in front of me it¡¯s useless! As long as I, Rueben, am here, she,


    Jasmine, will not be allowed to live, she must die!¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade spoke up, ¡°Alright Rueben, you go back to the hotel first, you don¡¯t need to


    interfere in the search for Jasmine, stay well in the hotel and wait for my good news.¡±


    Rueben was suddenly a little startled, and secretly thought, ¡°What do you mean? Send dozens of helicopters


    and a huge crowd to pick me up, and that¡¯s all it takes to let me go? With so few words, you can just make a


    phone call or even send a WeChat to solve the problem, so why all the fuss?!¡±


    However, although Rueben was puzzled in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey in any way with his mouth,


    and hastily stood up and said earnestly, ¡°Master Wade, in that case, I¡¯ll take my leave¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere in Tokyo these days,


    just stay honestly in the hotel and wait for news from me.¡±


    Rueben was busy saying, ¡°Okay Master Wade, I¡¯ll be waiting in the hotel for your news in the next few


    days!¡±


    Nanako spoke up at this time, ¡°Since Lord Mooore wants to go back to the hotel, I¡¯ll also have the helicopter


    take you back.¡±


    Rueben was ttered and said, ¡°Miss Ito is really too polite, this ce is not far from the hotel, I can just go


    out and get a car, or you don¡¯t need to arrange a helicopter.¡±


    Nanako said seriously, ¡°Lord Mooore is Charlie Wade¡¯s guest, that¡¯s my Ito family¡¯s guest, the Ito family has


    never let a guest leave on his own by taxi, so it¡¯s better to ask Lord Mooore to return by helicopter.¡±


    Rueben could only nod, slightly embarrassed, ¡°Miss Ito, it¡¯s no problem to take a helicopter back, but you


    really don¡¯t need to send is so many helicopters, it¡¯s too wasteful, one will be enough¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled slightly, ¡°Lord Mooore doesn¡¯t have to be so polite, the reason why you sent so many


    helicopters together to pick you up and drop you off is also out of our Ito family¡¯s importance to our guests.¡±


    Rueben had no choice but to say, ¡°Then I willply with Miss Ito¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    Nodding her head, Nanako greeted her own assistant and asked her to escort Rueben out.

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100


    As soon as Rueben left, Nanako hurriedly said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Charlie Wade, your intuition is really


    urate, and after we met, I also think there¡¯s something wrong with this Rueben!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly, ¡°But anyone with a guilty conscience, even if they are psychologically strong, will


    definitely reveal some w, Rueben obviously became very nervous after seeing you, this must be because


    he is afraid of the strength of the Ito family and knows that once the Ito family gets involved, this matter will


    definitely be investigated, so he must be frightened in his heart. ¡°


    Saying that, Charlie Wade added, ¡°I think that Rueben will most likely escape before the East Window, you


    must have your ninjas keep a close watch on him, and never let him escape!¡±


    Nanako nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Charlie Wade, I¡¯ve already made all the arrangements, just as


    Rueben came over, my ninjas have already rushed to the hotel, they will be monitoring Rueben in all


    directions!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°If he has other aplices, then the first thing he will do when


    he returns to the hotel must be to get in touch with his aplices, and you must then eavesdrop on all his


    conversations and don¡¯t miss any clues!¡±


    ¡­¡­..


    On the flight back to the hotel, Rueben had been a bit distraught.


    With such a major change happening, he himself had lost his main focus, and all his hopes were pinned on


    his father, Theodore.


    He now couldn¡¯t wait to get in touch with Theodore and tell him everything about


    the change that had happened here.


    However, since he was still sitting on the Ito family¡¯s helicopter, he could only


    resist the urge and wait until he got to the hotel.


    On the way back, there were still dozens of helicopters whirling around to escort him.


    What looked like a very imposing formation to outsiders was putting a great deal of pressure on Rueben.


    The strength of the Ito family was on disy during this short flight.


    ording to Ito¡¯s assistant, the Ito family¡¯s own Ito Navigation Company had


    taken over eighty percent of the high rise tarmac in the entire Tokyo.


    Usually, without stopping at the airport, their helicopters were parked on the top tarmacs of major high-rise


    buildings in Tokyo.


    This had the advantage of having the closest helicopter to the location of the need to quickly take off in


    case of any demand.


    That was why, on the way here, there were constantly the Ito family¡¯s helicopters,


    taking off and lifting off from the roofs of various buildings.


    The more the Ito family showed their muscles in front of him like this, the more


    fearful Rueben¡¯s heart became.


    When he returned to the Aman Hotel, the first thing he did as soon as he entered the room was to


    immediately pull out his cell phone and call Theodore.


    At this time, Theodore had justnded in Aurouss Hilll after a ten-hour flight.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When the call came through, the first words out of Moore¡¯s mouth were, ¡°Dad! I¡¯m about to be exposed,


    Tokyo and Japan can¡¯t stay long, I¡¯m nning to return home quietly tonight, and your side should take care


    of the old thing as soon as possible too!¡±


    Theodore was shocked and asked off the top of his head, ¡°What¡¯s going on?! What¡¯s gone wrong?!¡±


    Rueben said with a cry, ¡°It¡¯s Charlie Wade Wade! That guy¡¯s too damn strong! Dad, you can¡¯t even imagine.


    The Ito family, the biggest in Japan, treats him like their own father! Charlie Wade said he wanted to find


    Jasmine, and the Ito family immediately stated that all hands were at his disposal! I don¡¯t fucking get it, what


    is this Charlie Wade guy capable of, are all these people sick in the head?!¡±

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101


    When Theodore learned that the Ito family was going to do their best to help Charlie Wade find Jasmine¡¯s


    whereabouts and help investigate what happened, he, who was two thousand kilometers away, was also in


    a cold sweat.


    There was no perfect crime in this world, when they were nning to kill Jasmine, all they wanted was to


    leave the murder clues in Japan, so that everyone would think that Jasmine was killed in Japan and had


    nothing to do with them, and that would be enough.


    However, once people knew that Jasmine¡¯s death was rted to them, or even


    that they were behind it, then it would be a big trouble.


    Not to mention that the old man would be furious, the domesticw enforcement authorities would not let


    them off either, although they hadmitted the crime overseas, in the end, it was still their own citizens that


    were killed, and thews of their own country would apply.


    Moreover, once the outside world knows that it was their father and son who killed Jasmine, then their


    reputation and that of the entire Moore family will definitely plummet.


    At that time, even if they managed to escape thew, they would be treated like rats on the street and


    shouted down by everyone all day long!


    Thinking of this, Theodore immediately made up his mind and said off the top of his head, ¡°Rueben, if you


    run back right now, this is undoubtedly telling Charlie Wade that you have a problem, when Charlie Wade


    makes a phone call to your grandfather, with your grandfather¡¯s shrewdness, he¡¯ll be able to guess all the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    links at once, and by then, you¡¯ll be in even more trouble!¡±


    Rueben was nervous with a few chokes, ¡°Dad, then what do you think I should do now ah¡­. The Ito family is


    too strong, and with their help, I¡¯m afraid this matter wille to light in a few days, and at that time, I¡¯ll be


    finished!¡±


    Theodore immediately reassured, ¡°Rueben, you first calm down and wait for my news, I¡¯ll find an opportunity


    to give your grandfather the medicine after I returnter!¡±


    Said Theodore with a sneer, ¡°Just turn the old thing into an Alzheimer¡¯s patient, I¡¯ll call you back from Japan


    urgently on the grounds that he has a sudden illness, that way, Charlie Wade should not suspect you, at that


    time we will sell all the assets of the Moore family in China and realize them as fast as possible, and then


    convert them all into dors, before this matter ispletely cleared up. Before that, immigrate to the U.S. or


    Canada with tens of billions of dors in assets!¡±


    Rueben hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, how long will it take for that medicine of yours to


    take effect after the old thing takes it?¡±


    Theodore said, ¡°If I increase the dosage a bit, I guess it will be a few hours at most, and I guess he will


    be an Alzheimer¡¯s patient by tonight.¡±


    Rueben was slightly relieved and said, ¡°Then in that case, will I be able to fly back tomorrow morning?¡±


    Theodore gave a hmmm and said, ¡°If things go well, tomorrow morning everyone will find out that your


    grandfather had a sudden onset of Alzheimer¡¯s, then I¡¯ll inform you to hurry back, then I¡¯ll urgently inherit the


    Moore family¡¯s headship,


    then we can quickly get rid of all the assets.¡±


    Rueben asked again, ¡°What about my several uncles? They¡¯re also all eyeing the inheritance, there¡¯s no


    way they¡¯ll let us dispose of it¡­¡±


    Theodore said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ve also been looking forward to splitting up for a long time,


    before Old Thing had been holding the power of the Moore family, they couldn¡¯t split up even if they wanted to,


    then Old Thing made Jasmine take over as the head of the family, although they didn¡¯t say anything,


    they were even more annoyed in their hearts.¡±

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102


    After a pause, Theodore continued: ¡°And Jasmine¡¯s style of doing things you also know, this girl herself is not


    too high pursuit of quality of life, so they are intent on desperately trying to develop the scale, the Moore


    Group earned profits, she hates to put all into the new expansion, everyone is so engaged by her, can¡¯t


    share any money, who heart not angry? ¡°


    Saying that, Theodore sneered, ¡°If I inherit the Moore family¡¯s headship and I propose to divide the family,


    your uncles will definitely not refuse, when I take a rtivelyrge share and distribute the rest to them, they


    won¡¯t have any


    problem with it.¡±


    Rueben couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then what if they have a problem with it? What if they ask for an equal share


    per head? Wouldn¡¯t we then be working for their


    benefit after all the hard work we¡¯ve done?¡±


    Theodore smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already considered all of these


    issues, I¡¯ll give them two choices after we settle the old thing!¡±


    ¡°The first option is for me to continue to be the head of the family, and then I¡¯ll be like Jasmine and put all my


    energy into expanding the business territory, in that case, they won¡¯t be able to get a share of the money from


    the Moore Group for a while, and then they won¡¯t have the money to continue to maintain their


    extravagant and lustful lives, so they¡¯ll naturally be anxious to scratch their heads;¡±


    ¡°As for the second option, it¡¯s that they voluntarily give up a portion of their share to me, in which case I agree


    to sell the entire family and realize it, so that they can also get the money and live the life they want earlier.¡±


    ¡°All the assets of the Moore n now add up to about $20 billion, in order to seek a quick exit, it¡¯s still not a


    big problem to package and sell $20 billion as a whole, my demands are not too high, no matter how much it


    sells for, our family will take half and give them an equal share of the rest, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t


    refuse.¡±


    Rueben thought about it and said in agreement, ¡°What you say is also reasonable, for them, there is no


    difference in essence between dividing three billion dors per person and five billion dors per person,


    anyway, they will never be able to spend this much money in their lifetime.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Theodore hmmmed and said, ¡°From what I know about them, they¡¯re definitely willing to give up some of their


    shares and get all the money early, so that they don¡¯t have to live under someone else¡¯s roof or look at


    someone else¡¯s face anymore.¡±


    Rueben was relieved and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, since you have it all in your chest, I¡¯ll wait for your


    good news in Japan!¡±


    ¡°As soon as you take care of the old stuff here, I¡¯ll be back home tomorrow! Let¡¯s


    take care of these follow-ups as soon as possible after we get back, and before the Ito family finds out


    anything about the hidden circumstances of Jasmine¡¯s murder, we¡¯ll raise our families and emigrate to the


    United States!¡±


    ¡°By then, even if they find out that we¡¯re behind it, there¡¯s nothing they can do to us!¡±


    Theodore also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! A case of this magnitude is usually impossible to investigate


    in a few months, and we simply don¡¯t need that much time, just a week at the most, and that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Saying that, Theodore instructed, ¡°Rueben, the only variable now is not the Ito family, but Charlie Wade, this


    man is mysterious and tricky, you must make sure not to let him see any clues, otherwise, you are alone in


    Japan, in case he wants to do something to you, dad is so far away, it¡¯s also out of reach ah!¡±


    Rueben hurriedly said, ¡°Dad don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been very cautious, I¡¯ve been doing my best to make myself


    look more natural in front of Charlie Wade, and all around my room, there are all my own people living in the


    room, and the room has been well checked against eavesdropping, so I¡¯m sure that Charlie Wade


    won¡¯t see anything!¡±


    Theodoreughed, ¡°That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good! You¡¯ll just get down to business at


    the hotel and wait for my good news!¡±

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103


    Knowing that Dad already had a full set of solutions, Rueben breathed a sigh of relief.


    What he and dad wanted was not the so-called Moore family head, but most of the assets of the Moore


    family.


    After getting rid of Jasmine, being able to smoothly take charge of the entire Moore family was naturally the


    best situation, but if this goal was not achieved, taking a step back and being able to get most of the assets


    would be enough for their father and son.


    Therefore, Theodore wasn¡¯t afraid of the murder of Jasmine being revealed, he was just afraid that it would


    be revealed too soon.


    He needed to win a time gap that would be enough for him to finish off Master


    Moore, cash out all the Moore family¡¯s assets, and then flee to the United States. The biggest problem is


    how long the time gap is.


    Thepany is also looking for a way to get the best out of thepany¡¯s


    products and services.


    It was only after the trouble with Master Moore had been resolved that he was able to return home as soon


    as possible, otherwise, if he stayed in Japan, it would be like leaving a hostage for Theodore.


    In ancient times, two countries that were hostile or threatening each other would often send each other


    hostages.


    A so-called hostage was an emperor of a country who sent one of his princes to a rival country as a hostage


    in order to seek peace.


    If the two sides engaged in bad blood during this period, then the other side could take out this hostage at


    any time.


    Theodore was afraid of leaving Rueben in Tokyo for too long, or else if Charlie Wade found out something


    and took his son hostage or simply killed him to take revenge for Jasmine, then he would be considered


    extinct!


    However, neither Theodore nor Rueben knew that the conversation between the two of them had actually


    been fully monitored by the ninjas of the Ito family.


    After they finished their conversation, the entire recording of their conversation


    was sent to Nanako¡¯s phone.


    Nanako immediately yed the recording to Charlie Wade, who listened to it with a tight frown on his


    brow.


    At the side, Nanako eximed, ¡°Charlie Wade is really predictable, this Rueben is really the culprit!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said seriously, ¡°Actually, this is not much of an anticipation, just remember


    one thing, when the real culprit of a case cannot be found, the real culprit is often the beneficiary of this


    case.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie Wade added, ¡°Rueben is the eldest son and grandson of the Moore family, and by all


    means, his father should indeed inherit the Moore family¡¯s headship, and then pass the headship to him


    after his father retires.¡±


    ¡°But Rueben¡¯s grandfather preferred to pass on the family headship to Jasmine, which invariably caused a


    great loss to Rueben and his son.¡±


    ¡°So, any time Jasmine dies, their father and son are the biggest beneficiaries, and


    as the biggest beneficiaries, they are naturally the most suspicious.¡±


    Nanako pondered for a moment and nodded in agreement, ¡°What Charlie Wade


    said really makes sense! Sometimes profit is the greatest motive for crime!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with a bit of a haze on his expression, ¡°Rueben and his master did have a n for that bit


    of property, but they didn¡¯t expect to not only murder Jasmine, but also their own father and their own


    grandfather, it¡¯s so abominable!¡±


    Nanako was busy asking, ¡°Charlie Wade, so what are you going to do now? Do you want me to just have


    Rueben detained and then force his father to turn himself in?!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered, ¡°It¡¯s okay to operate like this, but there are some risks.¡± Nanako asked, ¡°Charlie


    Wade, what are the risks?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charlie Wade exined seriously, ¡°If Theodore is willing to give up Rueben, then even if I kill Rueben, I won¡¯t


    be able to stop him.¡±

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104


    Nanako asked again, ¡°Charlie Wade, what are you going to do about it?¡± Charlie Wadeughed, ¡°I


    want to give them a will-o¡¯-the-wisp.¡±


    ¡°A will-o¡¯-the-wisp?!¡± Nanako was surprised and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, what kind


    of will-o¡¯-the-wisp specifically?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled, ¡°Didn¡¯t Rueben and his father think that Jasmine¡¯s chances of survival were slim? Also,


    didn¡¯t they think they could definitely turn Moore into Alzheimer¡¯s? If I do let them have their way, and I


    announce to the Moore family that the search for Tokyo has turned up nothing, will Rueben and his father and


    son breathe a sigh of relief?¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, this father and son might both be happy then to release the


    salute to celebrate.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, ¡°Then what would they do if they were to learn,


    at their most triumphant moment, that Master Moore didn¡¯t actually have dementia and that Jasmine wasn¡¯t


    dead at all?¡±


    Nanako pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Once this kind of happy-go-lucky thing


    happens, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll definitely copse¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right! All I want is for them to be happy and sad!¡±


    Saying that, he pulled out his phone and called Master Moore.


    When the call came through, Master Moore asked nervously, ¡°Charlie Wade, have you found any clues about


    Jasmine?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m calling you because I have a matter to discuss with you.¡±


    Old Master Moore hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie Wade what you have to tell me!¡± Charlie Wade asked him, ¡°Is it


    convenient for you to speak now?¡±


    ¡°Convenient!¡± Master Moore hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m in my own room right now, this ce has been


    soundproofed, it¡¯s very safe.¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously, ¡°Good, what I am about to say may be a bit shocking and even unbelievable to


    you, but you must not doubt it, do exactly what I say, and if you do exactly what I say, not only will Jasmine


    live, but your Moore family will also be safe forever!¡±


    When Master Moore heard this, he said excitedly, ¡°Master Wade, you maymand, I dare not


    disobey!¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently, ¡°I need you to take out the Rejuvenation Pill that I gave to Jasmine, scrape off


    a fifth of the dose with a razor de and soak it in


    water and take it.¡±


    Master Moore was shocked and spoke out of turn, ¡°Master Wade, why do you want the old man to take the


    Rejuvenation Pill? And still a fifth, what is your special intention?¡±


    Charlie Wade hmmmed and said, ¡°One fifth of the Rejuvenation Pill can at least guarantee that you will be


    invulnerable to a hundred poisons for the next two days.¡±


    Master Moore was even more shocked, ¡°Master Wade, what do you mean?


    Did¡­.. Did someone try to poison me?¡±


    Charlie Wade said very bluntly, ¡°Old Master, from now on, you must always keep an eye on your eldest son,


    Theodore, as far as I know, he will most likely use some kind of nerve-destroying drug to destroy your brain!¡±


    ¡°So, you take one-fifth of the Rejuvenation Pill in advance by soaking it in water,


    and when you meet him, you¡¯ll eat whatever he gives you to eat; you¡¯ll drink whatever he gives you to


    drink, and then you¡¯ll also have to act like you don¡¯t remember or know anything at the right time.¡±


    At this point, Charlie Wade added, ¡°Or let me put it more directly, you¡¯ll be ying the role of an


    Alzheimer¡¯s patient in front of Theodore!¡±


    Master Moore was horrified, ¡°Wade¡­. Charlie Wade¡­. You mean to say that¡­. Theodore he¡­. . wants to


    harm me?!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t hide it and said seriously, ¡°From the information I¡¯ve gotten so far it¡¯s true, so you must


    make the best of it and see what kind of medicine


    they¡¯re selling!¡±

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105


    Aurouss Hilll, Moore Family.


    As soon as Theodore returned, he was so nervous that he found Master Moore asking questions, his face


    full of concern for Jasmine.


    Master Moore looked at his eldest son, confused deep inside.


    He really didn¡¯t want to believe that his eldest son, whom he had raised for fifty years, was trying to murder


    himself.


    If this hade from any other person, Master Moore would not have died believing it.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, when it came from Charlie Wade¡¯s mouth, Master Moore had to pay


    attention to it even if he didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Because, in his heart, he knew very well that Master Charlie Wade¡¯s skills were


    astronomical and with his character, he would never say any irresponsible words. And since he had said that,


    he must have some proof!


    Thinking of this, he looked at his eldest son, Theodore, while pondering in his heart, ¡°It seems that I do have


    to be cautious! From now on, be sure to hit your stride!¡±


    At that thought, he stood up and said to Theodore, ¡°Hey, Theodore ah, Jasmine¡¯s matter has been wearing me


    out, my body is somewhat unwell, since you¡¯re back, you can help me with the big picture first, I need to rest


    first, my body can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    Theodore hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, then let me help you back to your room.¡±


    Master Moore waved his hand and said, ¡°No need, you quickly contact Rueben and ask about the


    progress in Japan, have you found any news about Jasmine, and tell me when you have news.¡±


    After saying that, the old man looked towards the housekeeper, Oscar, and spoke,


    ¡°Oscar, help me back to my room.¡±


    Oscar nodded hurriedly and stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Master, please!¡±


    Master Moore stood up, looked at Theodore and instructed, ¡°Theodore, after your brother leaves, he will


    leave behind this bloodline of Jasmine, you must let here back alive no matter what, otherwise I will die


    and have no face to see the two of them, do you understand?¡±


    A few moments of embarrassment shed in Theodore¡¯s eyes, then he returned to his natural state and said


    seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad, I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    Moore nodded gently, his heart sobbing.


    He said this because he wanted to see if he still had thest bit of conscience if


    this was really Theodore¡¯s doing.


    If he still had any conscience at all, he should spare his own niece and give his dead brother an


    afterthought.


    But if he is still indifferent to what he has said, and even continues to plot against himself, then for himself,


    this son can also give uppletely.


    Thepany has been in the process of developing the new product for the past few years.


    As soon as you enter the door, Master Moore is like a changed person, the whole person is sharp, and his


    body is no longer as weak as it was earlier, cold voice said to Oscar: ¡°Oscar, close the door,e to the


    back room study, I¡¯ll tell you


    something.¡±


    Master Moore¡¯s room was actually a veryrge suite.


    The parlor, bedroom, living room, and study were all in it, and it was very private. The first thing you need to


    do is to take a look at the entire room.


    The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the newest addition to your own home.

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106


    Back then, when Master Moore was in his prime, he was swift and decisive.


    Thepany has been in the process of developing the new product for the past two years.


    Every time Master Moore was about to do something big, he would be as firm and torchy-eyed as he was


    now.


    He hurriedly followed the old master into the study, and then, after Master Moore waited for him to close


    the door, the first thing he said startled Oscar!


    ¡°Oscar, activate the home surveince system, and from now on, give me full surveince of Theodore¡¯s every


    move!¡±


    When Oscar heard this, his entire expression was on edge!


    Before moving into this vi, Master Moore had specifically instructed him to find the best securitypany


    on the market and quietly install a full set of internal surveince systems.


    There were four systems installed throughout the Moore vi.


    The first set was a family security system to guard against thieves and criminals.


    The second is an outdoor surveince system that captures all locations inside and outside the fence and


    throughout thepound 24 hours a day without a dead zone.


    The third system is the emergency escape system, in the event of a natural disaster, or sudden


    danger, for the owner to escape.


    These three systems are well known to the Moore family, but the fourth internal monitoring system is only


    known to two people in the family, one is Moore and the other is Oscar.


    The fourth system is the internal monitoring system.


    The internal surveince system, the entire vi of all ces are 360 degrees without dead ends secretly


    monitored, secretly installed cameras each very clever, ordinary people may not be able to find ten years,


    and these cameras are also equipped with high-fidelity directional microphones, can clearly capture the


    sound of each room.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The reason why Moore installed this system, not because there is any desire to snoop, but because it is


    true to see more of the other giants around the internal strife, some even for money sibling rivalry, for


    money to kill the father and mother, for the benefit of simply everything.


    However, this system has never really been used since it was installed, although it has been on 24-hour


    standby for so many years.


    Master Moore was also considered a decent man, and he didn¡¯t want to pry into his children¡¯s and


    grandchildren¡¯s privacy when they didn¡¯t show anything amiss.


    But now, he had to use this system to monitor what Theodore was doing to see if he was what Charlie Wade


    said he was, not only the culprit in Jasmine¡¯s murder, but also intent on poisoning himself!


    Oscar was very nervous at this point and asked, ¡°Master, you suddenly want to activate this internal


    monitoring system, is there some major change within the Moore family?¡±


    Master Moore nodded with a heavy face, ¡°Oscar, you and I have been friends for many years, so when


    problems arise in this family, you are the person I trust the most. I¡¯m going to be acting as an Alzheimer!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Oscar said in stunned silence, ¡°This¡­. This¡­.. Master¡­. You¡­.. You¡¯re not joking with me, are you?!¡±


    Master Moore said seriously, ¡°How can you joke about such things? If Master Wade hadn¡¯t told me, to


    death I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡±


    Oscar pondered for a moment, nodded solemnly and said seriously, ¡°Master Wade is not an ordinary


    person, if he said so, he must have his reasons, this matter, you really should pay attention to it! It must


    be tightly guarded!¡±


    Master Moore sighed, ¡°This came from Master Wade¡¯s mouth, and I naturally take it very seriously, which is


    why I have to activate the internal monitoring system to see what Theodore is doing and saying when he¡¯s


    not in front of me!¡±

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107


    The difficulty of running a big family wasparable to running a country.


    Looking at the current big families fighting each other internally, it can bepared to the ancient princes


    fighting among themselves as recorded in history books.


    Ancient princes were willing to kill their brother and father for the sake of the throne.


    But such things weremon in today¡¯s society, especially in big families with


    assets of over 100 million.


    Although the descendants of the Moore family had always acted in unity and harmony before, Master


    Moore was always preparing for the worst within his heart.


    Now, this internal monitoring system he had prepared really came in handy.


    Oscar immediately went to the bookshelf and found a hidden switch, then the bookshelf slowly moved to


    the left, revealing arge disy embedded in the wall.


    Oscar hurriedly turned the disy on, then said to Master Moore, ¡°Master, please verify it!¡±


    Master Moore nodded, pulled out his own phone, and opened an inconspicuous piece of software from it.


    This software was the entrance to this internal monitoring system.


    To open the software, one also had to go through the same triple authentication as the banking software.


    This triple authentication is facial recognition, traditional password and mobile phone real-time verification


    code, wrong one, are unable to activate the software.


    After taking Moore to sessfully activate the system, the wall monitor immediately turned into as many as


    two hundred and ten small grid of images.


    These two hundred and ten smallpartments of images came from two hundred and ten different


    locations of the camera.


    Master Moore selected four of them, and the two hundred and ten images on the screen disappeared and


    turned into the four images he had chosen.


    These four images were suddenly muchrger, and you could clearly see everything on the screen.


    The four images that Master Moore chose were Theodore¡¯s bedroom, Theodore¡¯s study, Theodore¡¯s living


    room, and the gym.


    At this time, Theodore had just returned to his room, and in the picture, he passed through the living room to


    the bedroom and directlyid down on the soft andfortable bed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As soon as Moore saw his expression lying on the bed, he immediately believed in


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words with unwavering conviction in his heart.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe in Charlie Wade before, but he more or less still wanted to have a little hope


    in his heart.


    But at this moment, when he saw Theodore lying on the bed, with his legs crossed and his face full of


    excitement, he knew that there must be something wrong with Theodore!


    Otherwise, his niece¡¯s life and death in a foreign country would be uncertain, and no matter what, he


    shouldn¡¯t look like this.


    Master Moore pointed at Theodore on the picture and said in a stern voice to Oscar, ¡°Oscar, look at this


    beast! He was acting so anxious and heartbroken in front of me. It was all a fucking act! Now the expression


    on this face of his was the true reflection of his innermost being! He¡¯s happy! And very happy!¡±


    Oscar nodded and eximed, ¡°It seems that what Master Wade said is true, the


    Eldest Young Master does have a problem¡­¡±


    Saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Master, this internal surveince system can not only determine


    their plot, but also lock down evidence of their crimes! You are truly too prescient!¡±


    Master Moore sighed, ¡°The ancestors said, born in trouble, died in peace and happiness, if a person has no


    sense of trouble, what¡¯s the difference between him and an animal to be ughtered in the ughterhouse?


    Only an ever-present sense of concern can allow one to survive in a dangerous society!¡±


    He said, ¡°But I never thought that my worries would be reality!¡±


    At this moment, a cell phone ringing came from the screen.


    It was Theodore¡¯s cell phone that rang.

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108


    Theodore, who was lying on the bed, immediately picked up the phone and said with a smile, ¡°Rueben, I¡¯m


    home, yes, don¡¯t worry, the old thing didn¡¯t find anything unusual, he probably stayed up too long feeling


    unwell and went back to his room to rest.¡±


    At this time, the high-fidelity directional microphone, also capturing the phone and Rueben¡¯s voice, spoke


    up and asked, ¡°Dad, when are you going to drug the old thing?¡±


    Theodore smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no proper reality right now, I just ordered the back kitchen to


    make a bowl of bird¡¯s nest stew for your grandfather, I¡¯ll take itter and add the medicine to it before sending


    it to his room to watch him drink it with my own eyes!¡±


    Rueben hurriedly asked again, ¡°Dad, how long will this medicine take effect approximately?¡±


    Theodore said, ¡°Time is running out, I¡¯ll give the old thing an extra dose and it should take effect within an hour


    or two after he takes it!¡±


    Rueben was excited and said, ¡°That would be great! When the old thing turns into Alzheimer¡¯s, he won¡¯t have


    the chance to dictate the Moore family¡¯s affairs anymore!¡±


    Theodore gave a hmmm and said, ¡°Rueben ah, you tonight. Have a good rest first, and if that Charlie Wade


    has anything to tell you to do, then you should honestly do what he tells you to do, and never let him have


    any doubts. After my side turns the old thing into Alzheimer¡¯s, I¡¯ll call you toe back, and by then you can


    just fly back to Aurouss Hilll.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Rueben said excitedly, ¡°Okay dad, then I¡¯ll wait for your news!¡±


    When Master Moore heard this, he only felt a rush of anger!


    ¡°True!¡±


    ¡°This asshole really is trying to hurt me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his real father! He¡¯s now trying to poison me for a little family fortune!¡±


    Master Moore was already shaking with rage at this point.


    He stood up, pointed at Theodore on the screen, and roared with rage, ¡°I, Lord Mooore, have never done


    anything wrong in my life, but I didn¡¯t expect to give birth to such a jackal beast! Had I known he was such


    a beast, I should have strangled him in his swaddling clothes!¡±


    ¡°And that son of a bitch Rueben! I¡¯ve loved him since the day he was born, but I


    never thought he would do such a beastly thing for money as well!¡±


    Oscar was simrly filled with shock and anger, but he rushed over to support


    Master Moore and said seriously, ¡°Master, the priority now is not to be angry, but


    to think of how to deal with it!¡±


    After a pause, Oscar added, ¡°Not to mention anything else, just the bird¡¯s nest he prepared for you, you must


    never take it!¡±


    ¡°Not only can¡¯t we take it, but we have to be in our twelfth spirit, from now on, everything we eat and drink


    must be strictly guarded, and we must not leave him any opportunity to take advantage of it!¡±


    Old Master Moore shook his head with a sad face and waved his hand, saying, ¡°Oscar, since he already has


    the intention of harming me, if I remain so tightly guarded, it will instead make him realize that he has been


    exposed, thus bing even more vicious! If I dy in letting him have his way, he might not just want to


    turn me into Alzheimer¡¯s, he might want to screw me alive.¡±


    Oscar hurriedly asked him, ¡°Master, are you going to let them have their way and be at their mercy?¡±


    Master Moore nodded and said seriously, ¡°Oscar, I have the Rejuvenation Pill here from Master Wade, he


    specifically instructed me to use it to ward off the poison, so I guess Master Wade won¡¯t lie, so I¡¯ll just give


    them a will-o¡¯-the-wisp.¡±


    When Oscar heard this, he was relieved and eximed, ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s Master Wade!¡±


    Master Moore couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Hey! Yes! If it weren¡¯t for Master Wade, I¡¯d be an old bone,


    and I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯d have died!¡±


    Oscar nodded gently and said, ¡°Old Master, you have been doing good deeds all your life, Master Wade


    might be the one that the heavens have arranged to keep you safe for life.¡±


    Old Master Moore smiled bitterly and instructed, ¡°Oscar, if I will y the trick, I must y the role of an


    Alzheimer¡¯s patient, and when the timees, you must not reveal any w!¡±


    ¡°Those two beasts know that you are my most trusted man, and if theye to you to ask anything of me,


    you must know how to use your wisdom to mediate with them!¡±


    ¡°Say what you need to say, say what you can say, and be sure to do everything you know to let them know


    you¡¯re loyal to them too!¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t say a word about what you can¡¯t say!¡±


    ¡°Especially the existence of this internal monitoring system must not be known to


    them, understood?¡±

 Chapter 2109

    Chapter 2109


    Hearing Master Moore¡¯s exnation, Oscar nodded heavily without hesitation, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    keep what you¡¯ve exined firmly in mind!¡±


    Only then did Master Moore put his mind at ease, then he waved his hand


    somewhat weakly and said, ¡°Oscar, I¡¯m a bit tired, you go and get busy, I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡±


    Oscar said somewhat nervously, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you go to the bedroom and


    rest, I¡¯ll keep watch outside in the living room, otherwise I really don¡¯t feel at ease¡­¡±


    Master Moore smiled bitterly and asked him, ¡°Are you afraid that you won¡¯t be there when they drug me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes reddened as he said iparably seriously, ¡°Master, Master Wade is certainly very


    powerful, but this kind of thing, I¡¯m really afraid of a bit of a change¡­¡±


    Old Master Moore smiled calmly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since some things are beyond your control, you must


    feel free to leave it to someone more capable, and then trust that person wholeheartedly.¡±


    Said Master Moore, ¡°It¡¯s like when you first started ying skydiving, before you umte enough jumps,


    you must be led by an instructor, every time you jump from a ne, your fate is not in your own hands, but in


    the hands of that


    instructor behind you, all you have to do at such a time is to confidently give your


    life to him, and let the professionals and go do the professional thing.¡±


    Oscar knew that this professional he was talking about in his words was Master


    Wade, so he nodded gently and said, ¡°Master, then I will do as you say.¡±


    Master Moore hmmmed, then nodded slightly and instructed, ¡°When you go out, do whatever you should do,


    and don¡¯te to me if you are not called, or if you don¡¯t have anything important to do.¡±


    Oscar was busy saying, ¡°Okay Master, then you rest for a while, I¡¯m going out!¡± Master Moore waved his


    hand and sighed softly, ¡°Hey¡­ Go!¡±


    After Oscar left, Master Moore had been in front of the monitor, observing his son who had raised him for


    fifty years.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The more he watched, the more he felt that the man in the video became stranger and stranger.


    In the video, Theodore was repeatedly ying with a drug in his hands, his expression not hesitant, only


    clearly excited and unable to hold back.


    Master Moore¡¯s heart was a pall, and he was more and more certain that this son


    of his had almost no affection or kindness for him.


    An hourter, Theodore, who had long since been unable to hold back, was beginning to lose his seat.


    He didn¡¯t want to wait any longer, so he got up and went to the back kitchen.


    The chef had followed his instructions and was already using a gentle fire to stew


    up an iced sugar bird¡¯s nest.


    As soon as Theodore arrived, he asked, ¡°Has the bird¡¯s nest prepared for the


    Master been stewed?¡±


    The chef panicked, ¡°Back to the Eldest Young Master, there¡¯s still a ten minute wait.¡±


    Theodore waved his hand, ¡°No more waiting, the old master is hungry and needs something to replenish his


    strength, just serve me a bowl, I¡¯ll personally deliver it to the old master.¡±


    The chef didn¡¯t dare to disobey, hurriedly propped out a bowl and carefully ced it into the tray, saying to


    Theodore, ¡°Young Master, the bowl is very hot, be careful.¡±


    Theodore gave a hmmm and took the tray and went back to his room first.


    After returning to his room, he took out the medicine he had already prepared


    and added all of one of the medicinal liquids to the bird¡¯s nest that night.


    When Master Moore saw this scene, he smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    He was the only one in the study at this time, and he couldn¡¯t help but say to himself, ¡°Theodore, you and I


    have been father and son for fifty years, and from this day onwards, our love is broken! All the things of the


    past are like passing clouds from today onwards; if you blow it away, it ispletely gone!¡±


    He then stood up, turned off the monitoring system, and restored the study to its original state.


    Then from his phone, hepletely deleted that software that authorized the internal monitoring system


    as well.


    From now on, he was going to go exactly as Master Wade said.

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110


    So, after Theodore drugged himself and before Charlie Wade returned, he was an


    Alzheimer¡¯s patient.


    An Alzheimer¡¯s patient can¡¯t use a cell phone, so you can¡¯t even touch it during this time.


    So, just in case, it would be more stable to just delete the software.


    Master Moore then found the Rejuvenation Pill, scraped off ayer from the top, soaked it in water and took


    it.


    Right after that, he went back to his bed andid down.


    Just then, the visual screen on the bed suddenly lit up, and Theodore appeared in the picture, followed by a


    pleasant ringing of the Turkish March.


    It was the doorbell of Master Moore¡¯s room.


    Due to the fact that his own suite was toorge, when one was in the bedroom or study, one couldn¡¯t hear


    anyone knocking outside, which was why he had pressed such a set of visual doorbells.


    Seeing that it was his eldest son carrying a drugged bird¡¯s nest and arriving outside his own room,


    Master Moore sighed lightly and pressed the answer button, ¡°Theodore, are you in trouble?¡±


    Theodore hurriedly said to the camera, ¡°Dad, are you still sleeping?¡±


    Master Moore deliberately let his voice be slightly tired as he said, ¡°I just fell


    asleep and you woke me up, what¡¯s so urgent?¡±


    Theodore was busy saying, ¡°Dad, just now I saw that you looked tired, so I asked


    the back kitchen to cook you a bowl of iced sugar bird¡¯s nest, I want you to drink it while it¡¯s hot to replenish


    your strength and also restore your vitality.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Master Moore gave a hmmm and said, ¡°You¡¯re kind,e in.¡±


    Saying that, he pressed the button to open the door.


    When Theodore heard the door make a click, he knew that the lock had been disengaged, so he pushed


    the door into the room, through the living room, and into the bedroom.


    He stepped forward to Master Moore¡¯s bed and asked with concern, ¡°Dad, how are you resting?¡±


    Master Moore said absent-mindedly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, squinting for a while.¡±


    After saying that, he eagerly asked, ¡°How¡¯s Jasmine doing? Any news from Japan


    yet?¡±


    Theodore shook his head and said with a somewhat pained expression, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no valuable news


    from Japan yet, I¡¯m also continuing tomunicate with Rueben, and at the same time I¡¯ve asked him to


    put pressure on the


    Japanese Police Department, once there are any concrete clues, I¡¯ll inform you at once.¡±


    Moore nodded, eximing, ¡°I¡¯m much relieved that you¡¯re back.¡±


    Theodore smiled slightly and said respectfully, ¡°Dad, iced sugar bird¡¯s nest is


    perfect for tonifying blood, so drink it now while it¡¯s hot.¡± A hint of sadness shed in


    Master Moore¡¯s eyes.


    In the end, this son of his was still going to do something to himself.


    So, without hesitation, he sat up and said to Theodore, ¡°Go, help me sit for a


    while while I go to the living room and drink!¡±


    Theodore was delighted and hurriedly said, ¡°Okay dad! I¡¯ll help you to the living room!¡±


    Theodore assisted the old man to the living room and had the old man sit down on the sofa, he


    immediately eagerly handed over the iced sugar bird¡¯s nest and respectfully said, ¡°Dad, you drink it while


    it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Master Moore nodded and received the bowl of iced


    sugar bird¡¯s nest, took a sip, and eximed, ¡°It tastes good, you¡¯ve got heart!¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly, his heart was ecstatic and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, why


    are you still so polite with me, isn¡¯t this all I should be doing?¡±


    ¡°Should do?¡± Old Master Moore smiled and nodded seriously in a whirl, he forced down the sadness in his


    heart and eximed heartily, ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s right, it¡¯s the


    right thing to do, indeed it¡¯s the right thing to do! I, Lord Mooore, have raised a


    good son! Hahahaha!¡±

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111


    Master Moore¡¯s sudden emotion made Theodore feel more or less guilty.


    However, he carefully observed Old Master Moore and found that there didn¡¯t


    seem to be anything wrong with the old man, so he also put his mind at ease.


    He felt that he had almost never disobeyed the old master on a regr basis, and


    even if he wanted to give the Moore family¡¯s headship to Jasmine, he hadn¡¯t expressed very strong


    opposition to it, so the old master shouldn¡¯t suspect anything to his head.


    So, he smiled slightly and said with a filial face, ¡°Dad, drink more while it¡¯s hot, and I¡¯ll have the backstage


    kitchen cook you a cup of Buddha¡¯s Jumping Wall in the evening to replenish your body.¡±


    Master Moore nodded and did not speak, but ate all of the bird¡¯s nest in the bowl


    in one gulp.


    Seeing the old man eat all of the bird¡¯s nest in the bowl, Theodore waspletely relieved andughed


    coldly in his heart, ¡°Jasmine¡¯s life and death is uncertain, the old thing has turned into Alzheimer¡¯s, no one in


    the Moore family can be an


    enemy to himself anymore! Old thing, since time immemorial, it¡¯s always the eldest son who inherits the


    unification, if you insist on giving me this demon moth, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    Then, he smiled and said to the old man, ¡°Dad, you rest for a while longer, I¡¯ll go out and give Rueben a call


    and ask him how he¡¯s progressing.¡±


    The old master nodded lightly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Theodore stepped out of the old master¡¯s room, and didn¡¯t really call Rueben right away, but directly found


    one of his henchmen and called him into his room, and seriously said, ¡°From now on, keep a close eye on


    the old master¡¯s every


    move, and everything the old master does and says must be told to me,


    understand? ¡°


    The other party immediately nodded, ¡°Understood milord.¡±


    At this moment, Master Moore, who was lying on the bed, suddenly felt a headacheing on, and for a


    moment the pain felt as if his entire brain was being stripped out.


    But soon, there was a warm energy in his body thatpletely drove that pain away from his body.


    He knew very well in his heart that the headache must have originated from the neurotoxin that Theodore


    had given himself.


    And that warm energy was the small amount of rejuvenation pills that he had taken in advance.


    The old man couldn¡¯t help butment in his heart, ¡°It seems that the Rejuvenation Pill is really as Charlie


    Wade said, able to resist all kinds of toxins! Now that we¡¯ve escaped the neurotoxin, the next thing to do is to


    y dumb for 24 hours and make sure that no one sees any ws until Charlie Wade returns!¡±


    So he took advantage of hisst bit of rtive freedom to pull out his phone and


    look up the symptoms associated with Alzheimer¡¯s disease.


    He found that Alzheimer¡¯s disease, also known as Alzheimer¡¯s, causes memory impairment, as well as


    loss of cognition, speech and vision.


    In severe cases of Alzheimer¡¯s disease, there is not only severe memory loss, but


    also incontinence, stiffness, and vacant eyes.


    Seeing this, Master Moore mused in his heart, ¡°It seems that if I want that


    adversary topletely believe that I¡¯ve be Alzheimer¡¯s, I must show the symptoms of severe


    dementia, only then will I be able topletely reassure him¡­¡±


    An hourter.


    Theodore had been keeping an eye on the time, and now that an hour and a half had passed since the old


    man had taken his medicine, it was reasonable to say that the effects of the medicine should have already


    taken hold.


    Thus, he nned to go to the old master¡¯s room to see what was going on.


    When he arrived in front of the door of the old master¡¯s room and pressed the


    doorbell, there was no response in the room.


    He was delighted, but on the surface, he pressed again without showing his face. This time there was still no


    response.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    So he pretended to be rmed and said, ¡°Someone! Come on people!¡±

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112


    All of a sudden, several servants ran over and asked after him, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s happened?!¡±


    Theodore said, ¡°I pressed the master¡¯s doorbell with no response, I¡¯m afraid that


    someone has had an ident, you guys quickly help me break down the door!¡±


    A few of the servants tensed up as they heard, and one of them volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    The other man was busy saying, ¡°I¡¯m with you!¡±


    At that moment, Oscar also heard the news and asked nervously, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong with the


    Master?!¡±


    Theodore saw him and was busy saying, ¡°Oscar, you¡¯re just in time, my father is in his room, he rang the


    doorbell several times with no response, I¡¯m afraid he had an ident.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s heart tightened, realizing at once that Theodore should have already drugged the old master, his


    heart was suddenly a bit angry and also a bit sad as well as worried.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He also didn¡¯t know whether Charlie Wade¡¯s method would be able to spare the


    old master or not.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to show any hesitation, and hurriedly said, ¡°Then quickly break down the door and


    go in to have a look!¡±


    Several of the servants had begun to push together, running and crashing into the door, and after a few times,


    the door crashed open with a bang.


    Immediately afterwards, Theodore raked off the left and right people, rushed in with a tense, one-horse


    race, and once inside, ran straight into the bedroom, shouting, ¡°Dad! Dad are you okay Dad!¡±


    I said, pushing open the bedroom door!


    As soon as Theodore entered the door, he was immediately stunned by the sight before him!


    And then rushed in Oscar, as well as a few of his servants, frightened by what was happening!


    Between now and then, Master Moore was standing at the edge of the bed with a dazed look on his face.


    When Master Moore saw so many people suddenly rush in, he was so frightened that he cried out, and his


    entire body stumbled towards the balcony, crying out, ¡°You¡­. Who are you guys¡­. What are you guys


    doing¡­.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s heart blossomed with joy as he saw the old man looking like this!


    ¡°The old thing sure is Alzheimer¡¯s! I can¡¯t even control my bowels! That¡¯s really steady!¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to be able to do that, but I think I¡¯m going to be able to do that. Don¡¯t you recognize


    me? I¡¯m Theodore ah!¡±


    Master Moore was angry inside at this point, but he also admired this son of his.


    ¡°This beast, it really is able to flex and be open-minded, my son is dirty like this, he cane up and hug


    me without hesitation even in front of so many people, and he¡¯s acting so true, he seems to be number one


    too!¡±


    Thinking of this, Master Moore couldn¡¯t help but mock himself, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between me and the


    others? In order to convince himpletely, to even act out something like incontinence, it¡¯s considered more


    open-minded than this beast¡­¡±


    Although Moore had mixed feelings in his heart, the drama still had to go on, so


    he desperately tried to break free of Theodore and cried out loudly, ¡°Kill¡­. Kill!¡±


    Theodore cried out loudly, ¡°Oscar! Get a car and take my dad to the hospital!


    Quick!¡±

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113


    Theodore hurriedly went back to his room and changed into clean clothes while Oscar took Lord Mooore to


    the hospital.


    In the process of changing clothes, he had already called Rueben and officially informed Rueben and


    asked him to return to Aurouss Hilll immediately.


    Rueben has been waiting for the news, so he almost immediately began arranging the private jet to prepare


    for take-off, and was scheduled to leave Tokyo early tomorrow morning.


    In order to prevent Charlie Wade from doubting, Rueben also called Charlie Wade respectfully. On the phone,


    he said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, my father called me just now. Grandpa¡¯s body seems to have a little


    problem. I rush back as soon as possible, so I may leave Tokyo early tomorrow morning¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°Rueben, what¡¯s wrong with your grandpa? Isn¡¯t it a


    serious problem?¡±


    Rueben hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, my dad said there is nothing serious, but his mind seems


    to be a little unconscious, so I hurried back to take a look.¡±


    As he said, he said pleadingly: ¡°Master Wade, I have to leave Tokyo temporarily this time. I can only ask


    you to find Wanting. Please do your best to find Jasmine and bring her. Back to Aurouss Hilll, I represent


    our family, thank you!¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best. The best case is that I will be able to take


    Jasmine back to Aurouss Hilll in a few days.¡±


    Rueben on the other end of the phone sneered when he heard this, ¡°The


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    surname is Wade, did you fucking wake up? Jasmine has been missing for more


    than 24 hours. Even if she didn¡¯t die in the car ident, she was in that mountain. I guess there is no way to


    survive in the old forest after so long!¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the deep mountains of Nishitama County are inessible, and there are many wild animals.


    Maybe her body is now eaten by the birds and beasts in the mountains and only the bones are left. Do you


    want to take her back to Aurouss Hilll?! Have your dream of spring and autumn. !¡±


    However, even though he thought so in his heart, Rueben still said very sincerely,


    ¡°Master Wade, thank you so much!¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, it¡¯s not too early, you take a good rest, go back


    tomorrow morning, and help me bring Lord Mooore well by the way.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie Wade wiped a mocking smile from the corner of his mouth.


    Theodore and Rueben and his son must be very proud now.


    They must feel that Jasmine has a high probability of death, and Lord Mooore himself has be


    Alzheimer¡¯s, and now the entire Moore family has be their bag.


    Okay, let them be proud.


    After Rueben left, he sneaked away from Tokyo with Jasmine and returned to Aurouss Hilll quietly,


    catching them by surprise!


    At that time, they thought that Lord Mooore, who had be Alzheimer¡¯s, would also tear off the disguise,


    interact with them inside and outside, and give them a fatal blow!


    Just thinking, Nanako Ito ran over, knocked on Charlie Wade¡¯s half-open sliding door, poked her head in and


    smiled sweetly, and said, ¡°Charlie Wade, Miss Moore is awake.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°She slept all day and finally woke up.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°She was frightenedst night, and after walking in


    the mountains for so long, she must be exhausted. It is normal to sleep longer.¡±


    Then, she said: ¡°By the way, Charlie Wade, I have arranged for Miss Moore to go to the hot springs to


    relieve fatigue. My father sent someone to send a freshly caught bluefin tuna, and the family members


    prepared two bottles of Yamazaki


    50. In the evening, I invite you and Miss Moore to eat sashimi and sushi.¡±


    Bluefin tuna is the most expensive fish, the quality is better, one piece is worth ten million, and the next


    one kilogram is more than ten thousand dors.


    And this is not the terminal retail price, this is the package auction price of the whole fish.

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114


    In the past two years, a big Japanese boss bought a bluefin tuna weighing 278 kilograms, which cost a


    full 3.1 million U.S. dors, and the average price per kilogram was 11,000 U.S. dors.


    And if this quality of bluefin tuna is delivered to top restaurants, the price will be several times higher.


    Eat the most expensive bluefin tuna in the most high-end shops. The price of fish is even more expensive


    than gold.


    As for the Yamazaki Fifty Years Old Whiskey, it is the top whisky of Japan¡¯s


    national treasure, with a single bottle of more than 3 million.


    Ito Yuhiko used such expensive ingredients and drinks to host a banquet, which is enough to see how much


    she values Charlie Wade.


    When Charlie Wade came to the restaurant, Ito Yuihiko had been waiting here for a long time.


    At this time, a huge bluefin tuna was ced in the center of the huge wooden dining table. The body of


    this bluefin tuna was covered with ice cubes made of frozen pure water.


    A chef is holding a sashimi knife standing next to him. After the meal is opened, he will directly cut different


    parts of the bluefin tuna from the bluefin tuna for the guests to enjoy.


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s arrival, Ito Yuhiko hurriedly said with enthusiasm: ¡°Mr. Wade, please take a seat!


    Mr. Wade has a good fortune today. This is a bluefin tuna brought by the fishing boat just an hour ago. It is


    the best quality in Tokyo this year. Good one!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Ito is really too polite. In fact, I don¡¯t have much demand


    for food. You don¡¯t have to spend so much.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said very solemnly: ¡°Mr. Wade is a distinguished guest of our unified family, and the best


    ingredients and wine are naturally used to entertain


    distinguished guests!¡±


    Then, he asked Nanako Ito: ¡°Nanako, Miss Moore hasn¡¯t gotten up yet?¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Moore is in the hot spring. I have ordered the next person to bring her over


    after Ms. Moore finishes soaking in the hot spring.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ito Xiuhiko nodded lightly and smiled: ¡°Then we will wait for Miss Moore toe.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade remembered something at this time and asked Ito Takehiko: ¡°By the way, Mr. Ito, I want to ask


    you something.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t have to be so polite, just ask if you have anything, I must


    know everything!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked him: ¡°If I want to leave Japan quietly without


    disturbing the customs, do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Ito Yuihiko thought for a while, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to disturb the customs, you can only use


    the smuggling road.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°How is it more convenient to smuggle? Is it feasible?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko exined: ¡°There is basically only one way to smuggle from the sea by boat, especially an ind


    country like Japan, which is not bordered by any country. If you want to leave secretly, there are only two


    roads, the sea and the sky. The aircraft control is extremely strict and there is basically no operating space,


    so the only option is to go by sea.¡±


    With that said, Ito Yuhiko said again: ¡°Japan has a long coastline, and shipping is rtively developed. There


    are too many shipsing and going. It is not difficult to smuggle out by sea.¡±


    Charlie Wade heard this and said to him: ¡°Mr. Ito, please help me prepare a boat. I want to bring Jasmine


    back to China.¡±


    ¡°Smuggling back home?¡± Ito said in a puzzled way: ¡°Mr. Wade, if you want to smuggle back to your country,


    you must not only conceal the Japanese customs, but also your domestic customs. It would be a bit too


    tossing¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°Aurouss Hilll can solve it easily. I will let people prepare


    everything. Mainly, I have nothing to do with Japan. The only friend who can ask for help is you. I don¡¯t know


    if you can Get a boat for me and let Jasmine and I leave Japan quietly by boat?¡±

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s request, Ito said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, the boat is a small matter. I can


    prepare a luxury yacht for you at any time and make sure that you can leave Tokyo by sea without any


    hindrance. I just don¡¯t know you.


    When do you n to leave?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade asked him: ¡°How long will it take to return home by sea?¡±


    Ito Takehiko said: ¡°Luxury yachts are generallyrge in size. Large ships have high stability and strong


    resistance to wind and waves, but their speed will be slightly slower. The average speed per hour is only


    about 50 or 60 kilometers. From here to Aurouss Hilll , You must first go to the Yangtze River estuary in


    Hignd Falls City, a distance of about 2,000 kilometers, and at least 30 hours of sailing.¡±


    While talking, Ito Yuhiko said again: ¡°But because we are smuggling the country, we still need time to deal


    with the Coast Guard, and the speed will definitely slow down when we get to the shore. So I estimate that it


    will take at least three times to get from Tokyo to Hignd Falls. Fifteen hours.¡±


    Charlie Wade smacked his lips and said, ¡°Thirty-five hours¡­it¡¯s really a bit longer¡­¡±


    Ito nodded and said helplessly: ¡°Smuggling is the fastest. You know, smuggling is basically by sea. If you are


    smuggling from Asia to North America, it will take more than a month to float at sea. ¡°


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°This is only the time to get to Hignd Falls. From Hignd Falls to Aurouss Hilll, it will


    take at least a few hours?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko exined: ¡°If you still take a boat from Hignd Falls to Aurouss Hilll, this is estimated to be


    another seven or eight hours¡¯ voyage. However, if you are in a hurry, I would suggest that you go to Aurouss


    Hilll by helicopter on the shore of Hignd Falls, in that case. , Just over an hour.¡±


    Charlie Wade immediately said, ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, please trouble Mr. Ito to


    prepare the ship as soon as possible. I want to leave tonight.¡±


    Both Ito Yuhiko and Nanako Ito were shocked. The father and daughter said in


    unison: ¡°Huh? Let¡¯s leave tonight?!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and solemnly said: ¡°Rueben went back by ne, and


    arrived in Aurouss Hilll in more than two hours. I can¡¯t take Jasmine to fly directly. After all, the entire Tokyo


    Metropolitan Police Department thought Jasmine was lost and dead. Searching hard, the customs is


    connected with them. If Jasmine suddenly exits the customs, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department will


    get the news as soon as possible. At that time, I am afraid that they will be detained by the customs and


    checked. .¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade added: ¡°Furthermore, Theodore and Rueben and his son must still fully monitor


    Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts. Once she appears at the customs, it will bepletely exposed. So, to be cautious,


    let her continue. He remained missing in front of the outside world, and then quietly left Japan and returned to


    Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Nanako Ito was feeling a little lost at this time, and Ito Yuhiko next to him said, ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s hard toe


    here, why not stay for two days, so that you can do everything you like as andlord!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°I understand Mr. Ito¡¯s kindness, but this matter is really important. If you


    dy, I am afraid that something will happen in Aurouss Hilll. After all, Jasmine¡¯s grandfather is still in


    Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Ito realized it suddenly, and said hurriedly: ¡°I understand! This is really urgent. Otherwise, I will have


    someone prepare the ship now, and then take care of the rtionship with the coast guard, and strive to


    get off at one or two o¡¯clock


    tonight.¡±


    Charlie Wade said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Ito.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko quickly waved his hand: ¡°You are wee, Mr. Wade, you are the great benefactor of the Ito


    family, you should do things for you!¡±


    As he said, he took out his cell phone and said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll


    make arrangements for the call, and let me get out of here.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I also want to make a call to settle the domestic affairs.¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade took out his mobile phone, pulled a group on WeChat, pulled Cameron Isaac and


    Don Albertt into the group, and said, ¡°Are you two


    taking it easy now? If it¡¯s convenient, let¡¯s have a conference call.¡± The two immediately


    replied: ¡°Convenient!¡±


    Charlie Wade immediately initiated a group voice call, and Cameron Isaac and Don Albertt connected


    one after another.


    Cameron Isaac came in first, and said, ¡°Master, what do you want?¡±

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116


    Then Don Albertt also came in: ¡°Master Wade, what do you want to order?¡± Charlie Wade said: ¡°That¡¯s right,


    you two are people I can trust, so what I will tell


    you next, you must keep it strictly confidential and strictly enforce it, do you


    understand?¡±


    The two said in unison: ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We must keep it strictly confidential! Strictly enforce it!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and continued: ¡°Theodore and Rueben are about to usurp the throne in the Moore


    family. You two quickly contact Theodore and tell me that Lord Mooore has something wrong with his body, so


    I want to visit


    Moore. Father, pay more attention to Lord Mooore¡¯s physical condition and personal safety.¡±


    Cameron Isaac blurted out: ¡°The Moore family and his son are going to usurp the throne?! Then Miss


    Jasmine had an ident in Tokyo, did they also do it?¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Yes, they arranged it alone.¡±


    Don Albertt gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Damn! This father and son are really mean-hearted, even their


    rtives can be dealt with! I will let the brothers hack them to death!¡±


    Charlie Wade exhorted: ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive, I will solve them, father and son,


    and what you have to do is to protect the safety of Lord Mooore.¡±


    Don Albertt had no choice but to say angrily: ¡°Okay Master Wade, I will listen to you!¡±


    Charlie Wade said again: ¡°One more thing, I¡¯m going to take Jasmine to return home by sea. Then the ship


    will dock at Hignd Falls. Isaac, you can arrange a helicopter in advance for me. When we arrive, we will


    transfer to the helicopter immediately to Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Cameron Isaac said without hesitation: ¡°No problem, Master, I will make arrangements tonight to let the


    helicopter wait for you at Hignd Falls!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with satisfaction: ¡°Okay, you two will closely monitor the Moore family¡¯s father and son¡¯s


    every move, and report any actions to me in time.¡±


    After the phone call, Jasmine, who had just finished soaking in the hot spring, walked over quickly under


    the leadership of someone from the Ito family.


    When he arrived, he said embarrassedly: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I made everyone wait for me¡­¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Miss Moore, don¡¯t be so polite, we just sat down.¡±


    With that, she stood up and said, ¡°Miss Moore, would you like to sit with me?¡± Jasmine nodded: ¡°Okay,


    thank you Miss Ito.¡±


    With that, she sat down beside Nanako Ito.


    Nanako Ito looked at her still wet hair, and smiled and said, ¡°Miss Moore¡¯s hair is really good, ck and


    shiny, and it has a lot of volume. I don¡¯t know what to maintain her hair normally?¡±


    Jasmine smiled slightly and said, ¡°I usually use a kind of ginger shampoo, which has a hair growth effect.


    Whenbined with a nourishing hair mask, the hair quality can be guaranteed. However, the brand I use


    should not be avable in Japan. After I go back, I will mail you some.¡±


    Nanako Ito said excitedly: ¡°Oh, thank you so much, Miss Moore!¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°Miss Ito doesn¡¯t have to be so polite, and there is no


    need to always call me Miss Moore, just call me Jasmine.¡±


    Nanako Ito said earnestly: ¡°Miss Moore is older than me, then I should call you Sister Jasmine!¡±

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117


    Nanako Ito is still in her senior year, 22 years old, about the same age as Aurora. Jasmine is about the


    same age as Charlie Wade.


    Therefore, Jasmine is four years older than Nanako Ito. It was reasonable for


    Nanako Ito to call her sister.


    But Jasmine was ttered by Nanako Ito¡¯s attitude.


    Nanako Ito is now the head of the Ito family, thergest family in Japan, whose family strength is ten times


    that of the Moore family.


    With such strength, she can still be so polite to Jasmine and actively call her sister. Naturally, Jasmine is


    moved and feels a little closer to Nanako Ito.


    After all, it was a woman who shared a lot of topics inmon, so the two of them quickly talked in full


    swing.


    At this time, Ito Xiuhiko also came back. He first greeted Jasmine politely, and


    then he said: ¡°Mr. Wade, the ship has been arranged. To board the ship at the Tokyo container port tonight,


    you are really lucky. Well, internal sources say that tonight the Coast Guard¡¯s patrol is conducting equipment


    overhauls, so maritime supervision will be veryx, and going to sea tonight is the easiest.¡±


    As he spoke, Ito Yuihiko said again: ¡°But I have also greeted the Coast Guard. If they make any changes,


    they will not conduct any inspections on your boat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction and said: ¡°Mr. Ito has been involved in this matter.¡±


    Ito said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade and I don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡±


    Jasmine, who was whispering to Nanako, suddenly heard this and hurriedly asked


    Charlie Wade, ¡°Shall we leave tonight?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave by boat tonight.¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s heart was tense, and she hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, has something happened in


    Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t tell her about Theodore and Rueben¡¯s medicine for Lord Mooore, so he smiled


    slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, nothing has happened, but I want to take it quietly without


    disturbing anyone. You return home.¡±


    Jasmine nodded lightly, and said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Master Wade.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Ito Yuihiko and Nanako Ito, and bowed slightly: ¡°Mr.


    Ito, Miss Nanako, thank you for your help and care!¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Jasmine, don¡¯t be so polite with Nanako. Don¡¯t forget that you are my


    elder sister. We are also good sisters. From now on, this will be your home. If youe to Japan anytime,


    please stay. Come home!¡±


    With that, Nanako Ito looked at Charlie Wade again, and said with dismay: ¡°The same goes for Charlie


    Wade. Please remember Charlie Wade, this will always be your home in Japan!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will remember.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said: ¡°By the way, Ms. Moore wants to cooperate with Nippon Steel? Do you want me to


    call Watanabe Shinka over and let him sign the cooperation agreement with you first?¡±


    Jasmine was speechless in surprise. Charlie Wade took the lead at this time and asked, ¡°Is this person


    highly credible? Will he disclose Jasmine¡¯s situation to the outside world?¡±


    Ito Yuihiko promised: ¡°Mr. Wade can rest assured, Watanabe Shinka is absolutely


    reliable. I will tell him to keep secrets strictly and he will not talk nonsense.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Well, in that case, please ask Mr. Ito to ask him over for me, and sign the contract


    tonight.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly said, ¡°Master Charlie Wade, is this appropriate?¡±


    Although she also wanted to win the Nippon Steel¡¯s cooperation agreement, this


    operation was not a normal business cooperation negotiation at all, but


    Ito for herself. Jasmine is too emotional.


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently at this time and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter, I will


    make the decision.¡±


    Jasmine wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she gave up.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She knew that she already owed Charlie Wade too much. Anyway, her life and heart belonged to him. As


    long as he nodded his head, her body and even the entire Moore family could belong to him, so she didn¡¯t


    need to care too much. How much do you owe him.

 Chapter 2118

    Chapter 2118


    Charlie Wade remembered one thing, and said to Ito Takehiko: ¡°By the way, Mr.


    Ito, I have to trouble you and do one more thing for me.¡± Ito Yuhiko hurriedly said,


    ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the vice president of Nippon Steel who docked with Wanting?


    Hashimoto, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ito Nodded: ¡°It¡¯s Hashimoto Kinzie!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said, ¡°You send a few ninjas and tie them to me, but don¡¯t send them here after


    you¡¯ve tied them. You can get me to the dock directly, and then put them in the cabin. Take it to Aurouss Hilll!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said without hesitation: ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I will make arrangements!¡±


    Although Hashimoto Kinxian is an executive of Nippon Steel, he can be regarded as a man of good looks,


    but he is still far behind the Ito family.


    He usually takes a driver and two bodyguards at most, but he certainly can¡¯t afford a ninja, such a top


    Japanese existence, so sending a few ninjas to tie him is absolutely easy.


    Yuhiko Ito arranged both matters in an orderly manner.


    He asked his family¡¯s ninja to immediately tie up Hashimoto Kinmae, and at the same time he called


    Nippon Steel¡¯s chairman Shinwa Watanabe and invited him to talk at home.


    Although Shinkazu Watanabe was the chairman of Nippon Steel, he respected Ito Yuhiko, and drove over


    immediately when he heard his call.


    And the two lived very close, so ten minutester, he had already arrived at Ito¡¯s


    home.


    As soon as Watanabe Shinka entered the door and saw Ito Yuhiko, he hurried forward and said with a bit


    of humility: ¡°Brother Ito, I don¡¯t know if you are looking for me sote, what can I tell you?¡±


    Ito Yuihiko smiled slightly, and said yfully: ¡°Calling you over sote will not dy the world of you and


    your wife?¡±


    Watanabe Shinka smiled awkwardly, his expression a little lonely.


    Although Watanabe Shinka is about the same age as Ito Takehiko this year, and his physical condition is


    rtively good, only in the matter of men and women, there is something unspeakable.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on. He was good everywhere, but his ability was


    getting worse and worse.


    Originally, he and his wife lived together at least three times a week, and the two were considered


    harmonious.


    But in the past two years, the desire and ability in this area have plummeted. From three times a week,


    to once a week, once every two weeks.


    Now, he has reached a month and it is difficult to have a state once.


    Shinka Watanabe has been to many hospitals and looked for many experts, but the feedback they gave is


    that this ability is sometimes irrelevant to the overall condition of the body.


    Some people are obviously very healthy, and can even be said to be very strong,


    but that¡¯s not enough.


    But some people look at the wind as they fall down, but they are incredibly strong in that respect.


    Physical fitness cannot be equated with that ability.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Moreover, the ability in that area is also very troublesome to treat. Some are physiological degeneration,


    some are neurological degeneration, and some are psychological degeneration.


    All in all, if something goes wrong in this regard, no matter how rich it is, it may not be cured.


    Because of this, Watanabe Shinka was only troubled by this incident, but he was


    ashamed to tell others about this incident, so Ito didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    However, Charlie Wade saw the mncholy between Watanabe Shin and his expression, and then carefully


    looked at his expression, and he knew the situation well.

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119


    At this time, after Ito Yuhiko and Watanabe Shinkazu chatted a few more words, Ito Yuhiko entered the


    topic.


    ¡°Shinwa, I have two things toe to you this time. The first thing is to taste bluefin tuna and taste


    Yamazaki 50-year-old whiskey.¡±


    Watanabe Shinka smiled slightly, and asked with a smile, ¡°What about the other thing?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ito Yuihiko smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to build a joint venture in China? I


    will introduce you a good partner, Miss Jasmine from the Moore Group.¡±


    After that, Ito pointed at Jasmine at the dinner table. Only then did Watanabe


    Shinka see Jasmine.


    The whole person was immediately stunned.


    He was shocked and said: ¡°Moore¡­Miss Moore?! Isn¡¯t it been reported on TV all


    the time that Miss Moore is still missing after the ident?! Why¡­ how could she be here?!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said at this moment: ¡°Miss Moore is a distinguished guest in my family. She encountered an


    emergency this time. Because the matter was more sensitive, she did not disclose her whereabouts.


    Shinwa, you must keep a secret, understand? ?¡±


    When Watanabe Shinka heard this, he nodded hurriedly and said solemnly:


    ¡°Brother Ito, don¡¯t worry, I will never reveal a word!¡±


    Yuihiko Ito smiled with satisfaction and said, ¡°In that case, you first represent Nippon Steel and sign the


    cooperation agreement with Miss Moore!¡±


    Having said that, Ito Yuihiko said very seriously: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m selling my face. In


    terms of cooperation terms, we must make appropriate concessions!¡±


    Watanabe Shinka said without hesitation: ¡°Brother Ito, since you have spoken, I will definitely give the best


    discount in terms of terms!¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly stood up at this time and said to Watanabe Shinwa: ¡°Mr. Watanabe, I have been


    admiring the name for a long time! I am Jasmine, and I hope you will take care of it in the future.¡±


    Watanabe Shinka nodded and smiled and said, ¡°Miss Moore, since you are a distinguished guest of Brother


    Ito, you are naturally also my distinguished guest of Shinwa Watanabe. In our daily overseas cooperation, we


    generally strive for holding, but since Brother Ito speaks. Now, let¡¯s just keep it simple. You hold 51% of the


    shares and we hold 49%. What do you think?¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s biggest goal ining to Japan this time is to reach a holding cooperation with Nippon


    Steel.


    She ispletely satisfied with the Moore Group holding 51%.


    I talked to that Hashimoto for so long before, and tried to get a 50% shareholding of both parties but failed. So


    now Watanabe Shinka directly agreed to let the Moore Group hold 51%, which made her immediately excited.


    So Jasmine hurriedly bowed to Watanabe Shinwa and thanked: ¡°Mr. Watanabe, thank you so much! I


    believe we, the Moore Group, will definitely not disappoint you!¡±


    Watanabe Shinka is also very on the road, pointing directly at the Ito Yuhiko next to him, and earnestly said:


    ¡°Miss Moore, you have to thank Brother Ito for this matter. Brother Ito spoke, I naturally raised my hands in


    agreement.¡±


    For Watanabe Shinka, he doesn¡¯t know Jasmine, so he doesn¡¯t care if Jasmine owes him favors. What he


    cares about is letting Ito take his favors in mind, and if he needs it in the future, he will ask Ito Takehiko to get


    them back.


    When Jasmine heard this, she looked at Ito Takehiko gratefully, and said


    thankfully, ¡°Mr. Ito, thank you for your help. I am indebted!¡±


    Ito Xiuhiko is even more of a human spirit. He doesn¡¯t want Jasmine to owe him favor. The reason why he


    helped is to sell Charlie Wade¡¯s face, so he hurriedly said: ¡°Miss Moore, in the final analysis, I still have to


    thank Mr. Wade for


    everything!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the performance of Ito Yuhiko and Watanabe Shinka, with a slight smile on his face.


    He is very clear about the mentality of these two people. It¡¯s nothing more than a chain of rtionships.


    Watanabe Shinwa sells Ito Yuhiko¡¯s face, Ito Yuhiko sells his own face.

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120


    If that¡¯s the case, then just put the favor of both of them on yourself.


    And since it¡¯s hanging on yourself, don¡¯t owe it all the time. In order to avoid long


    nights and dreams, just pay it back before you leave!


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade said to Jasmine and Nanako Ito, ¡°Jasmine, Nanako,


    please leave me for a while. We men have something to talk about in private.¡±


    Nanako Ito stood up without hesitation and smiled: ¡°Sister Jasmine, do you like puppies?¡±


    Jasmine nodded: ¡°I like it!¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°I have a few purebred Akita dogs at home, and six little ones who are just two


    months old. They are very cute. They are raised in the east yard. I will take you to see?¡±


    Jasmine said excitedly: ¡°Great, let¡¯s go now!¡± ¡°Ok!¡±


    Seeing Nanako Ito and Jasmine go hand in hand, Charlie Wade retracted his gaze, looked at Watanabe


    Shinka, and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Watanabe, Jasmine is a good friend of mine. Can you agree to let her


    work together? I am very grateful for my 51% shareholding.¡±


    Watanabe reyed the old and new tunes, and hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all because of Brother Ito¡¯s face¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand to interrupt him, and said seriously: ¡°Mr.


    Watanabe, it¡¯s better not to look at the face of Mr. Ito. I want you to look at the


    face of your own body and make this cooperation concession bigger. ,what do


    you think?¡±


    Watanabe Shinka was surprised. Defeated in the heart:


    ¡°What does it mean to look at the face of my own body?¡± ¡°What does it mean to make


    the concession bigger?¡±


    While wondering, he asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and asked with an inscrutable look: ¡°If I read it right, Mr. Watanabe should


    be very worried about the body now?¡±


    Watanabe Shinkazu hurriedly said: ¡°No, I am very healthy, and I often go to the gym to do exercises. The


    average middle-aged and elderly men don¡¯t pay attention to exercise.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Exercise can naturally strengthen


    the body, but everyone is a man, and there is no woman present. I will not hide


    some words. Mr. Watanabe¡¯s two years of married life It should be very


    uncoordinated, right?¡±


    As soon as he said this, Watanabe Shinka¡¯s expression was horrified, but also full of embarrassment


    appeared in his heart, ¡°This is the most difficult hidden illness in my heart, except for my wife and me, and


    the doctor I have visited. , No one knows, how could Charlie Wade know this?!¡±


    Yuhiko Ito was also a little shocked, and subconsciously asked, ¡°Shinwa, you are not too old. Did


    something go wrong so early?¡±


    Watanabe Shinka flushed with embarrassment, grabbed his hair in a panic, and said with a smile: ¡°This¡­


    this¡­hey¡­Mr. Wade is really extraordinary. , Can you even see this kind of thing?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°In the nearly lost ancient Chinese medicine, it is


    said that people have three types of chi, namely blood chi, vitality and essence.¡±


    ¡°Blood chi governs the outside and vitality is the inside. As for the essence, it is more reflected in the


    affairs of men and women.¡±


    ¡°Blood chi is strong, and vitality is long, but neither chi has much to do with essence.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at your vitality and vitality, but your energy is sluggish.¡±


    ¡°Without the essence, even if your body is strong, you still have strength and energy when doing things with


    men and women.¡±


    At this time, Watanabe Shinka ignored the embarrassment, and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade, since you have such


    supernatural powers and can see the crux of my body at a nce, don¡¯t you know if you can cure me?!¡±

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121


    Charlie Wade looked at Watanabe Shinka with a look of excitement and eagerness. He tapped his finger


    on the table twice, and said with a smile: ¡°Mr.


    Watanabe, I, Charlie Wade, never say anything that is unsure, if I can¡¯t cure it. Of course you won¡¯t say it.¡±


    Watanabe Shinka was so excited immediately, he blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade! If you


    can really cure me, no matter what the conditions are, I will agree!¡±


    For Watanabe Shinkazu, although he is not as rich as Ito Takehiko, he is still one of


    Japan¡¯s top rich.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After having so much money, making money has long ceased to be his first motivation in life.


    His first motivation is to enjoy life.


    Ironically, when ites to enjoying life, you lose the body to enjoy life.


    For Watanabe Shinka, this kind of pain is an unbearable burden for Watanabe Shinka.


    However, this kind of hidden illness often has nothing to do with money. No matter how rich he is, the


    ce cannot be used or cannot be used, and Da Luo Jinxian will not be able to save him.


    Charlie Wade looked at Watanabe Shinka at this time, smiled lightly, and pointed to Ito Yuhiko: ¡°Mr.


    Watanabe, for the face of Mr. Ito and the reason you just promised to cooperate with Miss Moore, I can cure


    your hidden illness. , But I have another request¡­¡±


    Watanabe Shinka was very excited: ¡°If you have any requests, please mention it!¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s the terms of cooperation between you and


    Miss Moore. Make a little more concession.¡±


    Watanabe Shinka nodded repeatedly, and couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°How to make concessions, you decide!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°In this way, both of you will contribute capital at a


    ratio of five to five, but the equity will be distributed at a ratio of six to four. In


    other words, Miss Moore¡¯s Moore Group has to own 60% of the equity in the joint venture. Do you have


    any questions?¡±


    As soon as Charlie Wade said this, Ito Yuihiko was blindfolded, and he thought to himself: ¡°Charlie Wade is


    too dark, right? Is this person always so dark? When he opens his mouth, he will invest five or five shares


    and share four or six shares. , I ruined 10% of the shares¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, this is not a project of several hundred million. A steelpany


    that invests at least 20 to 30 billion yuan and takes 10% of other people¡¯s shares is equivalent to taking away


    another two or three billion yuan!¡±


    However, Watanabe Shinka nodded and said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, as


    long as you can heal me, I have no opinion on your condition!¡±


    In the past few years, Watanabe Shinka has exhausted all his patience and hope in the process of seeking


    medical advice everywhere.


    Before he saw Charlie Wade, he already had a very clear and affirmative understanding of this matter, that


    is, even if he let himself take out 10% or even 20% of his personal assets, as long as he can find it again


    The meaning and pleasure of being a man, he agreed without hesitation.


    After the money reaches a certain amount, it is just a number, no amount of practical significance.


    However, his own male prowess is half the fun of a man¡¯s entire life!


    Give up 10% of the shares and reap the joy of life for the other half of a man. This transaction is really worth


    it.


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly, and said, ¡°I have a medicine here. You can take it and it will take effect.¡±


    After that, he looked at Ito Takehiko again and said: ¡°Mr. Ito also helped me and Ms. Moore a lot this time. I


    said before that I will help you to adjust your body before leaving. Mr. Ito will receive treatment together.¡±


    As soon as Ito Yuhiko heard this, his heart was immediately excited.


    He thought to himself: ¡°From the changes before and after his daughter Nanako


    Ito, you can see Charlie Wade¡¯s supernatural powers!¡±


    ¡°The injury that my daughter suffered at that time was helpless by all top doctors, but I didn¡¯t expect that


    Charlie Wade would heal it!¡±


    ¡°Even my daughter¡¯s injury can be cured, so Charlie Wade can treat me with this


    weak physique, is it not easy?¡±


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you so much !¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and said: ¡°Wait a moment, I will prepare medicine.¡±

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122


    After, he stood up and returned to the room arranged by the Ito family.


    After returning to the room, Charlie Wade took two clean sses from the coffee table, and then poured half


    a ss of water into the sses.


    After pouring the water, he took another rejuvenation pill from his pocket.


    He scraped off some powder from the Rejuvenating Pill, and the powder immediately melted after


    falling into the water.


    Two cups of water, a total of one-tenth of a rejuvenating pill.


    Charlie Wade wasn¡¯t stingy.


    The main reason is that the conditions of the two people are different, and the demand for rejuvenating


    pills is notrge.


    The first is Ito Takehiko, who is weak, mainly because of the injuries and shocks he received when he was


    in the ident, and the damage to his vitality after the amputation operation.


    In this case, a little rejuvenation pill is enough to replenish the blood he lost.


    As for Watanabe Shinwa.


    His main problem is that his energy is sluggish. Rejuvenation pills can naturally replenish his energy, but


    replenishment is like filling a tank of fuel for a car that is out of fuel. If he drives this tank out of fuel, he will


    fall into it again. An immobile situation.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade prepared to do both.


    First use a little water added with Rejuvenating Pill powder to restore his essence, and then use a little aura


    to help him repair the loss of essence in his body, so that he can produce essence by himself like a normal


    man in the future. In this way, he will be able to restore his ability in that area.


    For Charlie Wade, reiki is the best scalpel. He can use reiki to get rid of the lesions


    in a person¡¯s body, restore a person¡¯s blood chi, vitality and essence, and repair the body¡¯s damaged


    meridians.


    On the contrary, he can also use reiki to abolish a person¡¯s blood, vitality, essence,


    and even meridians.


    When Keh Wilson, the chairman of Eastcliff Wilson Group, got together with Wendy, he pretended to be


    forced in front of Charlie Wade. After Charlie Wade sealed his spirit with reiki, he lost his ability to be a man.


    There is also a Japanese Sanda expert like Yamamoto Kazuki, after he had used the reiki to destroy the


    meridians of his whole body after he talked about the sick man of East Asia.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade can now also use reiki to repair Watanabe¡¯s new and


    damaged essence.


    When he came out with two sses of water, both Ito Yuhiko and Watanabe Shinka were a little surprised.


    Charlie Wade came to the two of them and handed the water cups to them separately: ¡°Come on, you two,


    drink the medicine.¡± The two looked at each other for a while.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the medicine Charlie Wade said was only two sses of


    white water?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the two of them were surprised, Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°You two


    will drink this ss of water, and you will know whether it will work.¡±


    Ito Nodded, picked up the cup, and said seriously: ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll drink now!¡± After


    saying that, he drank the white water in the cup.


    Watanabe Shinka looked at Ito Yuhiko hesitantly, then at the water ss in front of him, hesitated again and


    again, and decided to hold the ss up and drink it with his head up.


    After a few seconds, both of them felt a different kind of warmth suddenly poured into their bodies, and there


    was a different kind of warm current flowing from their abdomen throughout their bodies.


    At this moment, the two of them were dumbfounded. Looking at each other, they


    could easily see the deep shock in each other¡¯s eyes!

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123


    To both is is a shocking asion, Charlie Wade is smiling and looking at new Watanabe, smiled


    slightly:. ¡°To Mr. Watanabe, hold out you hand, I can help you.¡±


    Watanabe and is being Nourished by the warmth in the body, the whole person was immersed in it. Hearing


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words, he hurriedly nodded and said: ¡°There is Mr. Wade!¡± After that, he stretched out his


    hand immediately.


    Charlie Wade put his fingers on Watanabe¡¯s Xinhe Meridian, and a faint spirit of


    reiki prated into his meridian.


    These few auras can already guarantee that he can continue to produce essence in the future, and then


    make him rejuvenate the male glory.


    Watanabe Shinka couldn¡¯t help thinking of his beloved wife in his mind at this


    time.


    Thinking of the two gentle scenes, I felt a little change in my body!


    This bit of change immediately evolved into a strong impulse, which made him overjoyed!


    ¡°This¡­this¡­is there any effect so soon?!¡±


    Watanabe Shinka was shaking with excitement.


    In order to make sure that the impulse was not fleeting, he hesitated for about two minutes, motionless,


    without saying a word, using all his attention, he felt his impulse!


    In these two minutes, instead of disappearing, his impulse has grown stronger!


    At this moment, Watanabe Shinka¡¯s excitement burst into tears!


    He cried out in ecstasy from the bottom of his heart: ¡°I have been looking forward to it for so many years, and


    I have been waiting for this day in my dreams, and it is finally realized today!¡± At this moment, he looked at


    Charlie Wade and cried, ¡°Wade¡­Mr. Wade , You are a living god!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and asked him: ¡°Mr. Watanabe, just for this


    curative effect, asking you for 10% more shares, is it too much?¡±


    Watanabe Shinhetendi stopped. I got up and blurted out: ¡°Not too much! Not too much! You are my second-


    born parents!¡± On the side, Ito Yuhiko , seeing Shinwa Watanabe put up a bag on his pants, hurriedly waved at


    him: ¡°Oh, Shinwa , Sit down, sit down! How well are you!¡±


    Watanabe Shinka looked down, embarrassed and excited at the same time!


    ¡°Brother Ito¡­this¡­this is the symbol of male power! You don¡¯t know, how long


    have I longed for this power again!!!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko suddenly stunned. . At this moment, he suddenly understood


    Watanabe Shinka¡¯s excitement. At this moment, he thought of his legs. Although


    it didn¡¯t take long for me to lose my legs, my desire to stand up again, and to have my legs again, has


    exceeded everything.


    If one day, I can grow legs and regain the state of a healthy person, I am afraid that I will be ten times, or


    even a hundred times more excited than Watanabe Shinka!


    Thinking of this, he sighed in his heart: ¡°Hey, in my life, I am afraid that it is


    impossible to have legs again. In the future, I don¡¯t know that I will face decades of iplete life¡­ At this


    moment, I am suddenly envious of Watanabe! He has also experienced several years of crippled life, but he


    was healed by Mr. Wade, what about me? In this world, I have never heard of a severed limb that can


    grow¡­ ¡°After a while, he finally realized that Charlie Wade was not ck.


    He made up for Watanabe¡¯s broken life, but only received two or three billion of shares from him.

 Chapter 2124

    For ordinary people, two or three billion is indeed a sky-high price, but for Watanabe Shinka, it is only one percent, or two


    percent, of all his assets.


    Let anyone who has lost his male prowess spend 1% or 2% of his total assets to regain the coveted ability. I believe that no man


    in the world will refuse.


    Watanabe Shinka was also very excited at this time, and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t know how long my ability canst?¡±


    Bjorne smiled slightly: ¡°It must be enough to maintain for twenty years. By then you will be young. It¡¯s nearly seventy, and you¡¯ve


    grown stronger. If you take care of yourself properly, it¡¯s not impossible to maintain it to your seventies.¡±


    Watanabe Shinka¡¯s face flushed with excitement, her fists clenched, and her voice trembling: ¡°Two ...Twenty years?! This...this


    is really a dream and I can¡¯t even think about it! It¡¯s great...it¡¯s really great!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said to the side. ¡°Xinhe, since Mr. Wade has helped you make up for your shorings, let Ishac bring Miss Moore


    back. You should sign the contract first!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Watanabe Shinwa said without hesitation: ¡°Sign! Must sign!¡±


    Ito Nodded, took out his cell phone, called Ishac, and said: ¡°Ishac, you and Miss Moore wille back soon, and have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Good father!¡±


    For a long time, Ishac Ito walked back with Jasmine.


    At this time, Jasmine was still holding a small khaki milk dog in her arms.


    The puppy was crawling around in her arms at this time, appearing to be very intimate with her.


    Ishac Ito smiled and said: ¡°She is very fond of sister Jasmine, and has been stuck to her, so sister Jasmine wants to bring it back


    to Aurous Hill for feeding.¡± Jasmine fondly stroked the little milk dog in her arms while Said to Bjorne: ¡°Master Wade, she is a


    little girl, she seems to like me very much, and I like her very much, so I want to take it back to China. I wonder if it is


    convenient?¡±


    Bjorne smiled and said:. ¡°This is what is inconvenient, we can sneak back tworge living, not to mention a great little dog milk,


    board space, fear of a hundred dogs got to pretend to be¡±


    Ito Takehiko also He nodded andughed: ¡°The boat I prepared for the two of you is indeed very big, and dozens of people are


    more than enough.¡±


    Jasmine was overjoyed, and smiled softly: ¡°Then I will take her home!¡±


    Ishac Ito Hurriedly said: ¡°Sister Jasmine, I will ask someone to prepare some dog food for you. You and Bjorne will bring it on


    board at night!¡±


    Jasmine nodded and thanked: ¡°Thank you so much, Ishac!¡±


    Ishac Ito Blinking and smiling, ¡°Sister Jasmine, don¡¯t be so polite with me!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jasmine said, ¡±I will name her Be. Since is leaving with me, would you miss her?¡±


    Ishac quietly nced at Bjorne¡¯s face , Smiled and said: ¡°If I want to see it, I will go to Aurous Hill to see it. I can also see my


    sister and Bjorne!¡±


    Actually, it was Bjorne that Ishac Ito wanted to see most.


    However, she knew very well in her heart that Bjorne was a married man after all. He traveled all the way to see what he said,


    his name was not right and his words were not right.


    Therefore, when Jasmine took the puppy to Aurous Hill, she could at least borrow the reason to see Bjorne in Aurous Hill.


    Although this rhetoric is more or less trivial, at least it can be regarded as a famous teacher.


    Jasmine was also aware of it at this time and couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart: ¡°Ishac Ito, such a tender little girl, waspletely


    captured by Master Wade. I really don¡¯t know how Master Wade is going to pay these peach blossom debts in the future!¡±


    At this moment, she felt a little distressed for Ishac Ito, and also a little distressed for myself. Although the two have just met, but


    deep in their hearts, they really feel sorry for the same disease...

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125


    At this time, Watanabe Shinka She immediately said to Jasmine with a ttering expression: ¡°Miss Moore,


    Mr. Wade talked with me in depth just now. I also met Mr. Wade immediately, so I decided to readjust our


    contract terms.¡±


    Jasmine was a little surprised, and hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Watanabe, how are you going to make


    adjustments?¡±


    Watanabe Shinkazuughed: ¡°In this way, both of us will invest in a ratio of five to five, but in terms of equity


    allocation, yourpany holds shares. 60%, our Nippon Steel holds 40%!¡±


    Jasmine was immediately stunned!


    She wondered, what is the operation of Watanabe Shinka? ! Why did you give up 10% of


    the shares all at once?


    The next moment, she immediately looked at Charlie Wade and told her instinctively that it must have


    been during the time she left with him. Charlie Wade had regained this condition with Watanabe Shinwa


    for herself!


    She was shocked in her heart: ¡°What method did Master Wade use to get Watanabe Shinhe to make such a


    big concession?! In this way, does Master Wade owe Watanabe Shinhe a favor to me?¡±


    Thinking of this, Jasmine felt a little panic. She didn¡¯t actually think about taking advantage of Nippon Steel.


    In fact, she just wanted a 51% controlling stake. Of course, the controlling rights are not in vain.


    Not only will I invest in a 51% proportion, but also providend and local rtions to promote the rapid


    implementation of cooperative projects. However, at the moment, Nippon Steel is obviously giving itself a


    huge bargain!


    Just when she didn¡¯t know what to do, Charlie Wade said, ¡°Jasmine, since Mr. Watanabe is so sincere, let


    me tell you to sign the contract now, and when we return to China, we will finish the domestic affairs. Then


    you can promote cooperation with Mr. Watanabe.¡±


    Jasmine heard this and said hurriedly: ¡°Master Wade, this¡­is this¡­ suitable¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade She smiled and said, ¡°There is nothing inappropriate, Mr. Watanabe is very sincere, don¡¯t you


    want to cooperate again?¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Then you can sign the contract steadily.¡±


    Watanabe Shinka also hurriedly echoed: ¡°Yes, Ms. Moore, I am looking forward to cooperating with the Moore


    Group. We signed the contract earlier to save nights and dreams! Good partners like Miss Moore and the


    Moore Group, I¡¯m really afraid that you won¡¯t cooperate with us and will cooperate with other people


    instead!¡±


    Jasmine was shocked to the point that she could not add anything.


    What Watanabe Shinka said was too much for her and the Moore Group.


    To be honest, this is the Moore Group¡¯s rush to cooperate with Nippon Steel, and Nippon Steel is the world¡¯s


    top steel group, ranked first in Japan, and the world¡¯s top ranking. How could the Moore Group turn to


    cooperate with others? .


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    However, Watanabe Shinka said that he had fallen in value and stubbornly praised Jasmine. It could be


    said that his posture was very low.


    Charlie Wade also said at this time: ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t rush, everyone is still waiting to eat, sign the contract


    quickly, let¡¯s have dinner, and prepare after eating, and go to the dock to take a boat.¡±


    Jasmine heard He didn¡¯t hesitate any more immediately, and he nced at Charlie Wade gratefully, and


    then immediately said to Watanabe Shinka, ¡°Mr. Watanabe, let¡¯s sign the contract now!¡±


    Watanabe Shinka naturally agreed: ¡°Hurry up and sign!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko ordered his staff to prepare a portable printer. Then the two changed the data on the originally


    prepared contract on theputer, and then printed it out, and both parties signed each other. Made an


    exchange.


    Jasmine is very excited, because with this contract, the Moore Group will definitely make great


    progress in the future!


    If you manage well, you may be able to be the new first family in Eastcliff in the future.

 Chapter 2126

    Chapter 2126


    Watanabe Shinkazu is even more excited. It is more important to him to be aplete man again.


    Moreover, getting acquainted with someone with great magical powers like Charlie Wade, there must be


    more unimaginable benefits in the future. Therefore, this business is even more valuable to him.


    Takehiko Ito was equally excited. After drinking Charlie Wade¡¯s ss of water, he obviously felt that his body


    became much stronger all at once. I used to be a little weak, as if I fell down with one blow, but now the


    whole person feels that the body and energy are very abundant, and it can¡¯t be better.


    Except for the amputation of the legs that can¡¯t recover, the other feelings are the same as before I was not


    injured, and even vaguely stronger than then. This is also of great benefit to him. After all, after the body¡¯s


    vitality has been greatly recovered, he can prepare for rehabilitation training. Rehabilitation training for the


    disabled and amputees is very physically demanding and cannot be carried out when the body is weak.


    And if Takehiko Ito wants to wear a prosthesis, he needs to do a series of adaptive training inbination


    with the prosthesis, which requires more physical strength. Originally, he had to cultivate for at least another


    six months before it was possible to start rehabilitation training and prosthetic adaptation training.


    Now, Charlie Wade helped him save at least half a year. When Jasmine and Shinka Watanabe signed the


    contract, Yuhiko Ito immediately started to cut the fish, and he also opened the specially prepared 50-year-old


    whiskey.


    The host and the guests enjoyed this meal. Ito Yuhiko is happy, Watanabe Shinka is also happy, Jasmine


    naturally goes without saying.


    Charlie Wade was also in a good mood. After all, a piggyback could help Jasmine seek more benefits. This


    would provide her with a greater help to control the Moore family in the future and strengthen her control of


    the Moore family.


    However, Nanako Ito felt a little lost.


    After all, Charlie Wade was leaving tonight, and when Charlie Wade came to


    Tokyo this time, she didn¡¯t have much chance to get close to him.


    Therefore, during a meal, Nanako Ito has been peeking at Charlie Wade, with a deep feeling of reluctance in


    her gentle eyes.


    After dinner, in ordance with the rules of Japanese hospitality, all the wine and dishes are removed, and


    then they are served with the tea ceremony.


    However, Watanabe Shinka clearly couldn¡¯t sit still.


    His body¡¯s reaction has always been strong and vigorous, so that he was a little absent-minded and couldn¡¯t


    wait to go home quickly, surprise his wife, and at the same time look for the happy feeling like a fairy.


    Therefore, after the meal, he stood up anxiously and bowed to everyone:


    ¡°Brother Ito, Mr. Wade, Miss Moore, there are still problems in the next home, so let¡¯s leave! Thank you


    Brother Ito for his hospitality! Thank you Mr. Wade for your help! I can¡¯t be thankful enough!¡±


    Ito naturally knew what he wanted to do in a hurry, so he nodded and smiled:


    ¡°Okay, you go back quickly!¡±


    Charlie Wade also smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not early. Mr. Watanabe, go back to rest earlier.¡±


    Shinwa Watanabe said hurriedly and respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t know if I


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    have the honor to exchange contact information with you?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, nodded and said: ¡°When the timees I will let Mr. Ito send you my mobile


    phone number.¡±


    Watanabe Shinka is overjoyed, as long as Charlie Wade is willing to exchange contact information with


    him, you can ask him for help if you encounter any problems in the future!

 Chapter 2127

    Chapter 2127


    At this moment, Tokyo Airport. A military transport ne belonging to the Japanese Self-Defense Force


    landed at the airport. This C2 military transport aircraft was developed and produced by Kawasaki Heavy


    Industries, Japan, with a full load capacity of more than 30 tons.


    In the cabin of the transport ne, nearly a hundred Japanese Self-Defense Force soldiers with live


    ammunition were escorting more than fifty top Banks Familyy masters, including Xion.


    Their task is to transport these people, including Xion, to Tokyo safely and hand


    them over to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. The Matsumoto family¡¯s killing of the door will soon


    open in Tokyo. By then, everyone including Xion will participate in the trial as defendants.


    The Japanese judicial department is preparing to conduct a public trial of Xion and others this time, and


    simultaneously broadcast live to the whole country and the world through TV and online channels.


    The reason for such a huge momentum is mainly because the previous


    Matsumoto family¡¯s killing of the door had a bad influence throughout Japan and even internationally, and it


    seriously affected the overall image of the Japanese judicial department.


    The Japanese judiciary decided to save their face by severely punishing these murderers. Afternding, the


    ne taxied all the way to an open apron. Hundreds of special forces from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police


    Department have been waiting here for a long time. All of them were loaded with live ammunition, and they


    were full of energy, for fear of any changes in this matter.


    Therefore, not only did they dispatch hundreds of elites this time, but also dispatched more than 30 wheeled


    armored vehicles. These wheeled armored vehicles, which are usually used to deal with terrorists and


    criminals, are now all mobile prison vehicles for this group of people.


    Xion was very nervous at this time.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She knew that her father Zayne had already made arrangements to rece herself with a substitute after


    arriving in Tokyo. Once she was sessfully swapped out, her father¡¯s person would immediately


    arrange for her to leave Japan and return to China.


    Xion believed very much in the ability of her father Zayne and believed that she would definitely be able to


    return to China alive, but deep down in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty for thepanions around


    her.


    She thought to herselfplicatedly: ¡°This time, although I can run away, but these brothers have no


    such opportunity¡­¡±


    ¡°In other words, what I want to do now is to betray everything. Comrades-in-


    arms, leave their lives behind and escape alone!¡±


    ¡°If they knew, they would definitely hate me very much?¡± Thinking of this, Xion couldn¡¯t


    help but feel ashamed.


    At this moment, the tailgate of the cabin had been opened, and the armed self- defense team members


    began to demand that these criminal suspects disembark in an orderly manner.


    On the outside of the ne, the special forces of the Metropolitan Police Department are ready. Every time


    a suspectes down, they will immediately send three members to guard it 3 on 1.


    Not only are handcuffs and handcuffs indispensable, but they also covered their heads with a ck cloth bag


    so that they could not see their surroundings.


    As the first offender, Xion was taken directly into the first wheeled armored vehicle.


    Subsequently, the other suspects took a wheeled armored vehicle for each of them, and the entire


    convoy left the airport in a mighty manner, preparing to


    head to the most heavily guarded special prison of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    At this time, on the edge of a crossroad on the highway outside the airport.


    Several people in ck are using binocrs to observe the convoying from a distance.

 Chapter 2128

    Chapter 2128


    One of them is holding a remote control in his hand, while keeping an eye on the leader of the team and


    calcting the time.


    When the convoy was less than 50 meters away from the intersection, the man pressed the remote control,


    the original green light began to sh, and then quickly turned into a red light.


    Since the airport is in operation 24 hours a day, the traffic volume at this intersection is rtively busy.


    For the fleet of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, the traffic rules must also be observed.


    Therefore, the first wheeled armored vehicle stopped directly at the frontmost position of the throughne.


    The convoy behind, also slowly stopped.


    The logic of the red light conversion is to release in turns in four directions, one minute in each direction,


    so it takes a long time to wait for the next green light, one hundred and eighty seconds.


    The special forces on the armored vehicles are all standing by, for fear of any gaps in the escort.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, the vehicles that shuttled back and forth on both sides were nothing unusual, and no one


    approached their convoy.


    But who would have thought that at this moment, the special forces in the first wheeled armored vehicle


    immediately opened the emergency escape port under the vehicle.


    This wheeled armored vehicle specially prepared for special forces has very good safety. In order to ensure


    that the special forces in the vehicle can escape from danger, or after the door is severely hit or exploded,


    they are specially ced on the bottom of the armored vehicle. Installed an emergency exit opening from the


    inside to the outside.


    This emergency exit is like a tank door installed upside down on the bottom of a wheeled armored vehicle.


    At this time, after the hatch was opened, a ck sewer manhole was facing directly below.


    Because it is settled in advance, the manhole cover and the hatch are almostpletely vertical.


    The hatch was just opened by the special forces in the car, and the sewer manhole cover was also


    removed at the same time.


    Immediately afterwards, someone pushed up a woman with the same figure and clothes as Xion, and also


    wearing handcuffs and ck cloth bags.


    As soon as the woman was pushed up, several special forces team members immediately pulled her into the


    car, let her sit beside Xion, and then immediately raised Xion, followed the emergency exit and sent her


    Inside the sewer.


    The sewer will leave after the Soviet Union if tap into the sewer immediately formandos in a wheeled


    armored vehicle gestures ok gesture, whispered opening: ¡°! Red light there thirty seconds fast closing the


    door¡± above SCS members nodded and asked: ¡°! you can also quickly put the manhole cover to cover, and


    so again with Miss Banks left the team after we leave kilometer¡±


    following the man once said: ¡°! Rest assured, I know,¡± he finished , And quickly


    rece the sewer manhole cover.


    The emergency exit of the armored vehicle was also closed at the same time, and everything worked in a


    tacit agreement, and it was seamless.


    After a few seconds, the red light turned green, and the armored car in the first ce drove out, and the cars


    behind followed it. No one knew that the important suspect in that car had already been dropped!


    After the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department¡¯s convoy had left about one kilometer, a ck truck came from


    a distance. When the truck came to the intersection, the traffic light just turned red.


    After the car stopped, someone in the box of the truck opened the secret entrance at the bottom and tapped


    the manhole cover directly below with a stick.


    Immediately afterwards, the manhole cover was removed, and Xion, who was covering her head, was pulled


    into the truck again.


    Afterwards, the manhole cover was tightly closed again, and the truck drove off with a kick, as if nothing had


    happened at the scene.


    In the carriage of the truck, a Japanese woman unbuttoned Xion¡¯s ck headgear and looked at her and


    said, ¡°Miss Banks, I am entrusted by Mr. Banks to save you from Japan! We are now going to Tokyo Port,


    where the ship is already waiting.


    It¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 2129

    Chapter 2129


    Ito House in downtown Tokyo. Charlie Wade and Jasmine are also ready to go. This evening is a good


    opportunity for smuggling. Because tonight, the Coast Guard patrol unit is going to overhaul the device.


    Therefore, there will be a few hours of vacuum time at sea.


    In addition, the Japanese Coast Guard is strict in terms of entry and exit. Most of their energy is doing


    everything possible to crack down on illegal immigrants smuggling into Japan or smuggling illegal goods


    into Japan.


    I have little interest in smuggling people and objects out of Japan. So in this way, it will be easier to leave


    Tokyo.


    Ito Yuihiko prepared the convoy and nned to personally send Charlie Wade and Jasmine to the dock. And


    Nanako Ito also had this idea. Naturally, she felt unwilling to give up Charlie Wade in her heart, but she knew


    very well in her heart that she would never be able to leave Charlie Wade.


    Therefore, she was very satisfied to be able to send Charlie Wade to the dock.


    So, after everyone was ready, Charlie Wade and Jasmine, apanied by Ito Takehiko and Nanako Ito,


    took a bus to the pier.


    In the car, Ito Yuhiko said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Mr. Wade, Nippon Steel¡¯s Hashimoto, Jinxian, has been taken to


    the dock by the ninja I sent.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ito.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade doesn¡¯t have to be so polite, it¡¯s all I should do.¡±


    After driving for forty minutes, the convoy arrived at the huge port of Tokyo. The entire Port of Tokyo covers a


    large area, at least several kilometers along the coastline.


    Most of the berths are exclusive berths for ultrarge oil tankers and container freighters. These berths are


    close to the operation area. Not only are there many workers working here, but they are also the worst-hit


    areas for smuggling, so customs inspections are very strict.


    The berth Ito prepared for Charlie Wade and Jasmine is actually a rtively simple and small wharf. This type


    of terminal can only dock ships under a few thousand tons, and the monitoring is rtivelyx.


    In fact, smuggling does not start from embarking, because Tokyo Port is still within Japan¡¯s territory and


    territorial waters, so embarking from here is not illegal.


    Boarding from here, as long as you don¡¯t leave the country without authorization,


    and don¡¯t enter the high seas without authorization, it is all reasonable and legal.


    At this time, several small and medium-sized yachts were docked at the pier, thergest of which was a


    luxury cruise ship prepared by Ito Takehiko for Charlie Wade.


    The convoy drove directly to the pier and stopped directly at the boarding gate of the yacht. Although Ito


    Yuhiko lost his legs, he was still supported on a wheelchair and sent off.


    After Charlie Wade and Jasmine got off the bus, Ito Xiuhiko said, ¡°Mr. Wade, the crew and the captain are


    my confidantes. You can rest assured!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly: ¡°Thank you Mr. Ito.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the time, and said to the father and daughter Ito Xiuhiko, ¡°It¡¯s not early, we have to


    hurry up, so we won¡¯t talk more with them, we will have some timeter!¡±


    Yuhiko Ito sped his fists and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, there will be a periodter!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nanako Ito said disheartenedly, ¡°Charlie Wade, there will be a periodter!¡± Charlie Wade looked at her and smiled and said, ¡°Nanako, please


    take care!¡±

 Chapter 2130

    Chapter 2130


    Nanako Ito nodded with red eyes, then looked at Jasmine who was holding the puppy, choked up and said,


    ¡°Sister Jasmine, I wish you a good journey. If you have a chance, you muste to Tokyo to see me!¡±


    Jasmine also hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely! If you have time, you can alsoe to Aurouss


    Hilll to see me and Charlie Wade!¡±


    Nanako Ito took a bit of joy and said without hesitation: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I will go to see you after I finish


    this time!¡±


    At this moment, a middle-aged man walked down from the boat and said


    respectfully to Takehiko Ito: ¡°Sir, we are ready to set sail at any time.¡±


    Yuhiko Ito asked, ¡°Where is Hashimoto?¡±


    The other party said, ¡°Hashimoto was detained in the cabin first, and his limbs were all tied up. I sent a


    person to stare at him. Nothing will go wrong.¡±


    Ito Nodded in satisfaction, and said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Mr. Wade, you and Miss


    Moore can board the ship!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°You guys go back too, we are gone!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko shook hands with Charlie Wade, and Nanako Ito also hugged Jasmine gently.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Later, Jasmine came to Ito Takehiko again and said sincerely: ¡°Mr. Ito, this time in


    Japan, thank you for your care!¡±


    Yuihiko Itoughed and shook hands gently with Jasmine, and said seriously: ¡°Miss Moore, don¡¯t be polite


    with the Ito family at any time. You, like Mr. Wade, will always be a distinguished guest of the Ito family!¡±


    Nanako Ito came to Charlie Wade¡¯s side at this time, blushing and embarrassed.


    When she looked at Charlie Wade, she gently opened her arms to see Charlie


    Wade¡¯s next reaction.


    She wanted to hug Charlie Wade and bid farewell, but she was worried that Charlie Wade was unwilling,


    so she could only use this small gesture to test it.


    Seeing Charlie Wade smiled slightly and stretched out his hand towards her, Nanako Ito hurriedly stepped


    forward, rushed into his arms, hugged him tightly, and said nothing.


    In fact, Nanako Ito had a lot of things to say to Charlie Wade deep in her heart, but at this moment, in front of


    her father and Jasmine, those things she wanted to say but couldn¡¯t say.


    The two hugged for a while, and with Ito Yuuhiko¡¯s cough, Nanako Ito hurriedly withdrew from Charlie


    Wade¡¯s arms, and said to Charlie Wade with dismay, ¡°Charlie Wade, take care!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly, and finally said goodbye to the father and daughter, and walked into the boat with


    Jasmine.


    This cruise ship is veryrge, with three upper floors and three lower floors. On the uppermost deck, there


    is even a freshwater swimming pool, which is much more luxurious than the cruise ship that Lord Mooore


    gave to Charlie Wade.


    After Charlie Wade and Jasmine got on the ship, they went directly to the top deck, stood in front of the


    guardrail on the deck, waved to Ito Takehiko and Nanako Ito on the dock below, and said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s too


    late, the sea breeze is getting colder and colder. Let¡¯s go back quickly!¡± Nanako Ito nodded gently and


    asked her servant to help her father into the car. She also sat in the car


    obediently, but she was not in a hurry to let the driver drive, but wanted to wait for the boat to leave and


    watch Charlie Wade leave. .


    At this moment, a business car with a one-way ck film drove from the entrance


    of the dock, passed the Ito family¡¯s convoy, and continued to drive forward.


    In this three-row business car, sitting in the middle row is a beautiful woman with a struggling and painful


    expression. This woman is Xion. At this time, Xion was still ashamed of her own escape. At the thought of


    more than fifty followers who followed him and they were about to face severe punishment under Japanese


    law, Xion was not only ashamed, but also hated.


    What she hates is the man who cheated herself and so many of her men at Osaka Airport that day! She still


    remembers the appearance of that man, if she had a chance, she would kill him by herself and avenge her


    brothers!


    Just as she gritted her teeth, the driver said, ¡°Miss Banks, our ship is right in front,


    we are ready to set sail!¡±


    Xion wanted to take a look at the ship that was about to take him out of Japan, when sheg suddenly caught a


    glimpse of a man standing on the deck of the cruise ship next to him!


    At this moment, Xion¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and her expression became


    extremely cruel!


    She gritted her teeth and murmured, ¡°It turned out to be him! It¡¯s really a narrow road to the enemy!¡±

 Chapter 2131

    Chapter 2131


    What Xion had originally thought was that after she sessfully left Japan and sessfully survived this


    period of wind, he would seek revenge from that nasty man.


    But she never dreamed that at the moment when she was about to leave Japan, she actually let herself on


    the dock and saw the man that she had always hated!


    At this moment, Xion¡¯s blood boiled suddenly.


    Her eyes, which were so beautiful that they were breathtaking, were already blood red because of


    hatred!


    At this moment, she had only one thought in her mind: ¡°Kill him! I must kill him!¡±


    At this time, Charlie Wade, because his eyes and attention were on Nanako Ito


    sitting in the car, he didn¡¯t notice themercial car passing by the dock.


    Moreover, the business car is one-way light. Xion can see him in the car, but he can¡¯t see Xion, so he


    didn¡¯t know that at this time, an acquaintance passed him by.


    Soon, the tail of Charlie Wade¡¯s cruise ship was stirred by the slowly rotating


    propeller.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The yacht also slowly leaves the dock with the rotation of the propeller.


    After that, the speed of the boat became faster and faster, and it quickly turned


    into a small light spot in Nanako Ito¡¯s sight, and finally disappeared.


    No one noticed that the yacht at the next berth also elerated away from the dock.


    At this moment, in the cockpit of this yacht, Xion gave a cold voice to the captain:


    ¡°Full horsepower! In any case, we must catch up with the ship ahead!¡±


    The captain hurriedly said: ¡°Miss Banks, our top priority now is to leave Japan¡¯s territorial waters and go to


    the high seas. Only after reaching the high seas can you be considered safe!¡±


    Xion gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand! There is an enemy of mine on that ship, I must kill him


    myself!¡±


    The captain said embarrassingly: ¡°Miss Banks, I have taken Master Banks¡¯ order to


    send you to the high seas as soon as possible without any dy, so I can only


    wrong you.¡±


    Xion said angrily: ¡°Call me, I want to call the master!¡±


    The captain hesitated for a moment, picked up the satellite phone on the ship,


    and said, ¡°Miss Banks, then I will call Master Banks now, you can tell him


    yourself.¡±


    After all, he used the satellite phone to call Lord Banks, the head of the Banks Familyy.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Lord Banks immediately asked, ¡°How are things going?¡±


    The captain hurriedly said: ¡°Master, Miss Banks suddenly said that she wanted to


    chase and kill someone, so I called to ask you for advice.¡±


    Lord Banks¡¯s stern voice came: ¡°At this time, she hasn¡¯t left Japan and headed to


    the high seas to chase and kill someone? If she gets caught by the Japanese


    Metropolitan Police Department or the Self-Defense Forces, then the trouble will


    be big! Japan!¡±


    Xion grabbed the phone and couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°Master! I¡¯m Xion! I just met the man who pitted us at the


    dock! Back in Osaka, he revealed our whereabouts to the Japanese Self-Defense Forces. We were all


    arrested! If I don¡¯t retaliate this hatred, I won¡¯t die if I die!¡±


    Lord Banks hesitated for a moment, and said: ¡°Okay! If this is the case, let¡¯s solve this problem first!


    Otherwise, if you leave him in the world, I don¡¯t know if he will continue to pose other threats to my Banks


    Familyy!

 Chapter 2132

    Chapter 2132


    At this time, Zayne, who had been staying next to Lord Banks, hurriedly said: ¡°Dad, at this time, don¡¯t let the


    extra branches grow. The most important thing is toe back quickly. That person can think of a solution


    later, but if you leave


    this time If you can¡¯t escape, there will be no chance again!¡±


    Lord Banks sternly said: ¡°If we leave that person, none of us know his true identity, what if he is an


    enemy of the Banks Familyy? What if he has already deliberately nned to deal with our Banks


    Familyy in secret?! ¡°


    Zayne said, ¡°Dad, we can look for this person slowly in the future. Don¡¯t be in a hurry. If you can meet him


    today, you will definitely have a chanceter. Let Xione back soon!¡±


    Lord Banks immediately scolded: ¡°Asshole! Howe you have lost the overall view?! This person has


    damaged more than fifty generals of my Banks Familyy with his own strength! You know how much loss


    this has brought us. Isn¡¯t it?


    There are more than a few billions! What if he still has a means against us behind


    him?!¡±


    Speaking of this, Lord Banks said coldly: ¡°This person is a little fascinating, and his identity is uncertain. If we


    didn¡¯t meet him today, we might not find him in this life, so we must not miss this opportunity! Otherwise! If


    you do, it will be a big


    mistake!¡±


    As soon as Zayne heard this, he immediately knew that the old man had made up his mind, and he definitely


    couldn¡¯t convince him, so he could only tell Xion over the phone: ¡°Xion, since you want to get him revenge,


    then dad won¡¯t stop you,


    listen to your grandpa¡¯s instructions, and be sure to find out his true identity!¡±


    The first time Xion heard Zayne talking to herself as the word ¡°Dad¡±, she thought of her identity as an


    illegitimate daughter. Today, she was finally recognized by her biological father. With mixed feelings, she said


    excitedly: ¡°Dad. You can rest assured that if you leave me, I will go all out!¡±


    Lord Banks also exhorted at this time: ¡°Xion, it is better to be able to catch alive


    and take him back to Eastcliff directly. I will try him personally!¡±


    Xion immediately said decisively: ¡°Good lord, after I catch him, I will definitely leave him a dog!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Lord Banks gave a hum, and said, ¡°Okay, you can just let it go and do it yourself!¡±


    After that, he said: ¡°By the way, the few people who picked you up are all my confidants. They are all very


    skilled. When you act, let them join you, so that the odds of winning will be greater!¡±


    Xion said without hesitation: ¡°Good lord!¡±


    Lord Banks said loudly: ¡°Tell them, if this thing is done well, I will reward it all!¡± ¡°I know!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Xion immediately said to the captain: ¡°Go ahead at full speed and you must


    catch up with the ship ahead!¡±


    The captain naturally didn¡¯t dare to make a mistake at this time, and immediately nodded and said, ¡°Good


    Miss Banks!¡±


    After all, maximize the engine thrust!


    Several people who had rescued Xion started gearing up at this time because they heard what Lord Banks


    said.


    One of them asked Xion, ¡°Miss Banks, what should we do after we catch up with the other party?¡±


    Xion¡¯s expression was stern, and she sternly said: ¡°When we drive to catch up, we will directly use our side to


    rub the opponent¡¯s boat and force the opponent to stop the boat!¡±


    The man asked again, ¡°What if the other party doesn¡¯t stop the boat?¡±


    Xion sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop the boat? No matter if he stops, when we are approaching, we jump


    directly into their boat! After getting on the boat, we will take everyone except the target person Kill it, sink the


    ship to the bottom of the sea, and leave nothing else alive!¡±


    Speaking of this, Xion clenched his fists, clenched his neat little white teeth, and


    said coldly, ¡°In any case, we must catch that guy!¡±

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2133


    After leaving the dock, the boat that Charlie Wade was riding on went all the way toward the open sea.


    Because Hashimoto was imprisoned in the cabin on the bottom floor, Charlie Wade decided to take Jasmine


    down to meet this guy for a while. The sailor on the ship took the two to the bottom cabin and pushed open


    one of the doors.


    In the room, a man wearing a high-end wool suit, his limbs are firmly fixed to a chair, his hands are tied to the


    handle of the chair, his legs and feet are tied to the front legs of the chair, There was also a ck bag on top


    of his head, which covered his entire head.


    Charlie Wade spected that this person should be Hashimoto¡¯s approach.


    For the sake of caution, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s people used round steel pipes to firmly put each finger of Hashimoto¡¯s


    Kazumi inside, and then fixed them to the handrails together.


    In this way, Hashimoto Jinxian couldn¡¯t even bend his fingers, let alone any


    possibility of escape. In addition, there was a man holding a stun gun standing


    beside him, staring at him unblinkingly. The security work can be said to be in ce.


    The man with the stun gun saw Charlie Wadeing in and immediately said


    respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are here!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and asked, ¡°Is this Hashimoto Kinzen?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± The man immediately tore off the bag that Hashimoto was wearing, and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, this guy is


    Hashimoto! We¡¯ve already experienced it!¡±


    At this time, Hashimoto Kinxian had not adapted to the dazzling light, with a towel in his mouth, so he could


    not speak, but could only whimper, and his body was constantly struggling.


    Seeing him struggling desperately, Charlie Wade basically didn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t help but smiled: ¡°You


    are too cautious, and you just need to tie your hands and feet. You also fixed all your fingers. Seeing that


    Mr. Hashimoto is anxious.¡±


    The man respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t know anything. The viin in the film and television series


    always ignores the protagonist¡¯s hands. So no matter how you tie up the protagonist, the protagonist can find


    a w and escape, so we simply put this guy All of his ten fingers are wrapped in steel pipes, so that even


    Da Luo Jinxian can¡¯t escape!¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed, pointed at Hashimoto Kinzin, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s such a thing, it¡¯s not


    worthy of beingparable to the protagonist in the film and television drama.¡±


    At this time, Hashimoto Kinxian also gradually recovered his vision.


    The first thing he saw was Charlie Wade, whose hand was pointing at him.


    At this moment, he was astonished: ¡°Who is this man?! Did he let someone kidnap me? Did I offend


    him?¡±


    At this moment, Charlie Wade stretched out his hand and took off the towel from his mouth, and said coldly,


    ¡°Hashimoto is here, right? Do you know why I tied you here?¡±


    Hashimoto Jinxian subconsciously questioned: ¡°Who are you?! I don¡¯t even know you, why are you asking


    someone to kidnap me?!¡±


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect this guy to be stubborn. He immediately pped him and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re so


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    fucking amazing, what sordid and shameless things you have done, don¡¯t you know it in your heart? Still


    dare to question here I?¡±


    Hashimoto blurted out: ¡°I¡­I am aw-abiding citizen of Japan! I am the vice president of Nippon Steel Group! I


    have never done anythingwless, but you¡­


    .Do you know that kidnapping is a felony?!¡±


    Charlie Wade pped him again and cursed, ¡°Is it a felony? Okay, then you look at her and tell me whether


    kidnapping is more serious or murder is more serious!¡±


    After all, he pulled Jasmine to his side. When Hashimoto Jinxian saw Jasmine, he was shocked and


    dumbfounded!

 Chapter 2134

    Chapter 2134


    ¡°Moore¡­Miss Moore?!¡±


    Jasmine looked at Hashimoto Jinxian with a look of disgust, and asked, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto must have never


    thought that Jasmine is still alive, right?!¡±


    Hashimoto¡¯s nervous body shuddered. He knew that his murder of Jasmine was heinous. Jasmine¡¯s


    whereabouts were unknown before, and her two assistants and the driver were all buried in the man-made


    traffic ident.


    Apart from anything else, just killing three people is already an absolute felony. In murder, the plot is


    extremely bad and the methods extremely cruel. Now, Jasmine was standing in front of Hashimoto Kinzie


    alive, so he immediately realized that it was Jasmine who came to seek revenge for herself!


    He cried and pleaded almost immediately: ¡°Miss Moore, I am not the real mastermind about your


    unexpected event! The real mastermind is your brother Rueben! Everything is his master behind!¡±


    Jasmine asked coldly, ¡°Oh? It¡¯s all Rueben¡¯s pot? Then I ask you, who lied to me that Mr. Watanabe was


    signing a contract with me? Who lied to me to go to the mountains of Nishitama County? And who arranged


    the person. Did the four of us crash down the cliff with a car?!¡±


    Hashimoto Jinxian was constantly questioned by Jasmine, so frightened, she begged: ¡°Miss Moore, this


    is your brother¡¯s idea. If you want to me, me him, don¡¯t me me¡­¡±


    Jasmine questioned: ¡°ording to what you said, if I ask someone to throw you into the sea now, then you


    can¡¯t me me, right?¡±


    As soon as Hashimoto heard this, his face turned pale in shock, and he hurriedly cried and said, ¡°Miss Moore,


    I didn¡¯t mean that¡­I¡­I¡­I I just want you to spare my life¡­As long as you can spare me, I will do anything I


    want!¡±


    Jasmine looked at Charlie Wade and asked, ¡°Master Wade, what are you going to do with this person?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°Leave him a dog¡¯s life first. When I return to Aurouss Hilll, I will give


    him a chance to make up for his work. If he can grasp it, then keep his dog¡¯s life; if he can¡¯t grasp it, then Just


    chop it up and feed the dog!¡±


    Hashimoto Kinxian hurriedly pleaded: ¡°You can tell me what you want me to do! I will do my best to spare my


    life!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°When ites to Aurouss Hilll, I will let you face-to- face confrontation with


    Rueben. At that time, you will tell all the activities


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    between you and Rueben, and dare to miss it. One word, I will kill you!¡±


    Hashimoto Jinxian immediately nodded like garlic, and cried, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will


    listen to you and tell the truth!¡±


    Charlie Wade put the towel into his mouth again, and said to Ito Takehiko¡¯s men, ¡°Continue to look at him.¡±


    The man hurriedly said, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade said to Jasmine again: ¡°Wanting, this Hashimoto is here for the time


    being, so I will be locked here for now. After he arrives in Aurouss Hilll and


    confronts Rueben, I will give you a satisfactory solution.¡±


    Jasmine respectfully said, ¡°Master Wade decides everything!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°Okay, go to the room and rest. I¡¯ll stand on the deck for a while.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, can I go with you to the deck and stay for a while before returning to


    the room?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Of course you can, then let¡¯s go up together!¡±

 Chapter 2135

    Chapter 2135


    When the two came to the deck, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help sighing against the cold sea breeze. Although I


    have rescued Jasmine safely now, and have begun to take her on the journey home.


    However, this matter is far from over. Next, is the most important part. Theodore and Rueben, the vicious


    father and son, have not yet resolved! Now, Lord Mooore pretends to protect himself from dementia. With his


    current situation, it is impossible for a single person to beat Rueben and his son.


    Once the father and son found out that he was in disguise, they would kill him immediately. Therefore,


    what I have to do next is to expose the true colors of Theodore and Rueben father and son in public,


    rescue Lord Mooore, and let Jasmine regain control of the entire Moore family group.


    However, after this, we still have to face the problem of how to solve Theodore and Rueben. In Charlie


    Wade¡¯s view, the father and son not onlymitted the crime of intentional homicide, but also directly


    attacked their loved ones. Not


    only were they rebellious, but also heinous, even if they resorted to thew, they should be sentenced to


    death.


    Therefore, there is no need for people like this to stay in this world. However, these two people are after


    all Jasmine¡¯s close rtives. How to deal with them depends on what Jasmine and even Lord Mooore


    meant.


    Jasmine was also standing on the deck at this time, blowing the sea breeze,


    looking at Tokyo further and further away, and said with emotion: ¡°Master Wade,


    if it were not for you, Wanting might have died in Tokyo¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such frustrating words, you auspicious people have their own


    heavens, even without me, you shouldn¡¯t die, you won¡¯t die.¡±


    Jasmine smiled gratefully and asked him, ¡°Master Wade, if I really died, would


    you be sad?¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°Of course, don¡¯t forget, you are my friend.¡± Jasmine¡¯s expression was a little


    joyful and a little disappointed.


    She secretly said in her heart: ¡°Could it be that in my life, the rtionship with


    Master Wade can only stop at the word ¡°friend¡±?¡±


    All kinds of things from the past kept reappearing in her heart, and sheforted herself from the bottom of


    her heart: ¡°Master Wade has treated me very well, I should be satisfied¡­¡±


    At this moment, Charlie Wade looked at Jasmine and asked, ¡°Jasmine, have you ever thought about how


    to deal with your uncle and cousin after this incident?¡±


    Jasmine was slightly stunned. After thinking for a long time, she shook her head


    nkly and said, ¡°Master Wade, I haven¡¯t thought about this question¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and sighed softly: ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it before, now I should think about it¡­¡±


    Jasmine asked him, ¡°Master Wade, do you have any good suggestions?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°My suggestion is very simple, just four words, cut the grass


    and root.¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s expression shed a little struggle, her hands clenched the railings, and she said entangledly: ¡°I


    know what you mean, but¡­ but they are all from the Moore family after all, and they are my dearest


    rtives, me.................................... I can¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to start this matter, you just have to make a decision.¡±


    Jasmine sighed, ¡°I know what you mean, but making this decision is also very difficult. I have to consider


    not only my own feelings, but also the feelings of my grandfather and the feelings of everyone in the Moore


    family. It¡¯s all a family¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°But when they killed you, didn¡¯t they treat you as a family?¡± Jasmine nodded: ¡°They are


    really amazing, but I am not them after all¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After that, Jasmine said again: ¡°Master Wade, actually you¡­ Actually, you don¡¯t know. Since the Moore family


    has been in my generation, it has not been considered a person of bad roots. Grandpa used to be


    embarrassed about this. I sigh, if the uncle and cousin die again, it must be a bigger blow to him¡­¡±

 Chapter 2136

    Chapter 2136


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°I understand what you mean. After all, blood is thicker than water, and it


    makes sense to spare their lives, but¡­ there is one thing you should pay attention to.¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, please speak!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°You can keep their lives, but you must remember that capital crimes can be avoided, but


    living crimes are inevitable. While forgiving them without dying, you must give them enough punishment, and


    you must fully restrict them in the future. All possibilities, only in this way can future troubles be eliminated to


    the greatest extent!¡±


    Jasmine nodded: ¡°I know Master Wade, I will definitely consider this matter.¡±


    While speaking, Charlie Wade suddenly heard it, and a faint roar came from directly behind.


    He turned his head and saw that at a distance of about one or two kilometers from his own ship, a smaller


    one was rushing towards him at full speed.


    When a ship is driving on the sea, the wind noise and the p of the waves are already very loud. At this


    time, it is difficult to hear the sound of other ships.


    At such a distance, it is difficult to hear the sound even when the siren is fully opened.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Charlie Wade¡¯s hearing sense to be much more sensitive than


    ordinary people, it would be impossible to hear it.


    Seeing that there was still a ship following him on the empty sea, Charlie Wade immediately felt that


    something was wrong with this matter.


    He immediately said to Jasmine, ¡°Jasmine, you go back to the room first!¡±


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s solemn expression, Jasmine felt that something was wrong. So she hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Master Wade, has something happened?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the light that was approaching in the distance, with a


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    sneer at the corner of his mouth, and said yfully, ¡°We seem to have new guests again.¡±


    Jasmine followed his gaze. She only saw a ship on the sea, directly behind their ship, constantly


    approaching.


    She was a little surprised and asked, ¡°Master Wade, do you suspect that the ship¡¯s target is us?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Their goal may be just me, without you.¡± Jasmine immediately said firmly,


    ¡°Master Wade, I want to be with you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°No, you go back to the room and stay honestly. I


    can solve any problem alone.¡± ¡°but¡­¡­¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s expression increased. If there was any danger, she would definitely not


    want Charlie Wade to stay alone.


    Charlie Wade said withfort at this time: ¡°Jasmine, what¡¯s the matter, you can¡¯t help me if you stay here,


    and you may be a burden, so I should go back to the room quickly to make me more at ease.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade added: ¡°You are not clear about my situation. It is


    impossible for ordinary people to hurt me.¡±


    Jasmine hesitated again and again, nodded gently, and exhorted: ¡°Master Wade, then you must pay attention


    to safety!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, a sailor ran out of the stairs on the deck, and said


    nervously, ¡°Mr. Wade, there is a boat behind us that has been following us, and is rushing towards us with all


    his strength! The captain suspects that the other party is not good, let mee Please show what you mean!


    What are you going to do?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°They should be here for me. Don¡¯t all of youe to the deckter,


    leave everything here to me.¡±


    The sailor hurriedly said, ¡°How can this work? Mr. Wade, Mr. Ito, and the chairman told us that we must


    safely send you and Ms. Moore to China. If the other party is really bad, then we will fight with them! At the


    same time Mr. Ito asks for help, let him send reinforcements as soon as possible!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°No, listen to me, send Miss Moore back to the


    room, and then everyone stays in the cabin. Without my permission, don¡¯te to the deck anyway!¡±

 Chapter 2137

    Chapter 2137


    As the yacht on board was getting closer and closer to Charlie Wade, Xion¡¯s face


    had begun to show the joy of revenge.


    She was born in one of thergest martial arts families in China, and she has undergone the country¡¯s top


    martial arts education since she was a child. She is definitely a master of masters.


    The strength is countless times stronger than those fancyrge-scale goods outside. Therefore, she didn¡¯t


    pay attention to Charlie Wade¡¯s own strength at all. In her impression, Charlie Wade is just a guy who owes a


    lot, and is cheap and sinister.


    There may be a little skill and a little background, but it is absolutely impossible to be a top master. After all,


    what the masters pay attention to is a fairpetition, what is the ability to call the police behind their backs?


    Therefore, she has determined at this time that she must be able to avenge her original revenge today.


    At this time, the captain reported: ¡°Miss Banks, we are less than 800 meters away from the target ship!¡±


    Xion wiped the sweat from her palms excitedly, and said, ¡°Give me the telescope!¡±


    Immediately, a sailor handed a high-powered telescope for navigation to her hand.


    Xion raised his binocrs and looked at it, and immediately saw Charlie Wade standing on the deck


    alone, his face full of leisure and contentment!


    Because of the extremely high rity of the telescope, Xion could almost


    At this moment, Charlie Wade carried a natural indifferent calmness on his face. If there was a smile at the


    corner of his mouth, he could always give the other party a feeling of being despised.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Therefore, in Xion¡¯s view, his current appearance is simply a perfect portrayal of pretending to be so


    compelling.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes seemed to look in Xion¡¯s direction, and the


    smile on the corners of his mouth grew a bit thicker.


    Xion felt an inexplicable nervousness at first, and secretly said, ¡°That kid¡¯s expression seems to have seen


    through me. Does he know that I want toe to him for revenge?!¡±


    Thinking of this, she shook her head again and muttered softly to herself: ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Today he arrived


    at the pier first and got on the boat first. When I arrived at the pier, he was already on board, and I was on


    board at the time. His car is a one-way ss. It is impossible for him to see me. This means that the


    situation tonight is the enemy¡¯s light and I am dark, so he can¡¯t detect me now. It seems that I think too


    much     ¡±


    At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but smile coldly at the corner of her mouth, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Boy!


    Later, grandma won¡¯t make youugh!¡±


    Having said that, she sternly shouted, ¡°Go ahead at full speed!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±


    The boat Xion was riding in was smaller than Charlie Wade¡¯s, and the speed of the boat was rtively faster,


    so after running full horsepower, the gap narrowed faster and faster.


    In the blink of an eye, the distance between the two sides was only 500 meters.


    With the help of a telescope, Xion could even see the sparse scum on Charlie


    Wade¡¯s face.


    At this time, Charlie Wade had a stronger smile on his face, and his eyes had been


    staring in Xion¡¯s direction.


    Xion couldn¡¯t help feeling a little flustered at this time: ¡°If the look in his eyes just now was an ident, then


    why is he still looking at me now?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Xion gritted his teeth and said to the people around him with a


    grim look: ¡°Everyone, get ready for battle!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±


    Several people immediately responded, and then took out their weapons from their waists.


    Japan¡¯s gun control is very strict, so they use almost all the hidden weapons


    And the distance between ships is getting closer.


    Xion raised her hands, tied her long hair into a crisp, high ponytail, and


    immediately said to a few people around him: ¡°The captain will hit the opponent¡¯s side first, and then m


    the direction so that the boat is close.


    Looking at the other party, when the boat is pasting the other side, the others jumped up with me, grabbed the


    man on the deck for the first time, and killed all the rest!¡±


    The expressions of several people shrank, and they immediately said in unison:


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Killing, Xion never relented.


    From the moment she was born, her mother had been instilling a belief in her.

 Chapter 2138

    Chapter 2138


    That is, her most important task in this life is to do her best to serve her biological father Zayne and the entire


    Banks Familyy. This belief, over time, has be her unwavering belief in life. Xion was brainwashed by her


    mother since she was a child, and she has been brainwashed for 21 years.


    Therefore, as long as it is beneficial to the Banks Familyy, even if it makes her an enemy of the whole world,


    she does not hesitate. If someone dared to be disadvantageous to the Banks Familyy, it would even touch her


    absolute negative


    scale! This is the fundamental reason why she will destroy the entire Matsumoto family!


    She and Charlie Wade not only have personal grievances, but also family grudges! It was precisely because


    Charlie Wade pitted her and more than fifty other Banks Familyy masters that the Banks Familyy¡¯s vitality


    was severely injured and suffered heavy losses.


    Therefore, she now not only wants to avenge herself, but also the Banks Familyy!At this time, the distance


    between the two ships was only less than two hundred meters. Even without relying on the telescope, Xion


    could clearly see Charlie Wade¡¯s facial features and the strange smile on his face.


    This smile makes her feel deja vu now!


    When she and other Banks masters were taken away by the Japanese Self- Defense Force in a bus at


    Osaka Airport, Charlie Wade, who was standing in the cockpit of a private jet, looked at himself with such a


    smile on his face!


    At this moment, Xion realized that Charlie Wade was indeed looking at her all the time. It was from the


    beginning, and it is still.


    She couldn¡¯t help being surprised, this guy, could he perceive that she was


    observing him? !


    On this vast sea, and in the middle of the night, thousands of meters away, did he find her? !


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know that Charlie Wade had not only noticed that she was observing herself, but had


    even noticed her identity! Just as Xion was shocked, the distance between the two ships was getting closer


    and closer! One hundred meters, fifty meters, thirty meters!


    Xion¡¯s eyes were red, and he shouted at the captain: ¡°Continue to elerate! Hit them!¡±


    The captain yelled: ¡°Miss Banks, the engine thrust has been driven to its maximum!¡±


    Xion shouted: ¡°There are still thest 20 meters, everyone is ready to charge!¡±


    As soon as Xion¡¯s voice fell from here, Charlie Wade said loudly with a smile on his face: ¡°Hey, the boat is


    also bought for money! If it crashes, don¡¯t you spend money to repair it?


    Xion was dumbfounded immediately, and blurted out, ¡°He¡­how can he hear me?!¡±


    Xion was in the cockpit at this time.


    Across the windows and doors, coupled with the sound of wind and waves outside, even standing at the


    door, it is impossible to hear what the people inside are saying.


    What¡¯s more, this is still 20 meters away.


    The captain was also a little panicked, and subconsciously said, ¡°Miss Banks, the wind and waves outside


    are so big and the distance is so far away, why can we hear his voice clearly?!¡±


    Xion was even more surprised when he heard this! Secretly said in his heart: ¡°Yes! He just spoke as if he was


    in her ears, how did he do this?!¡±


    At this moment, the captain saw that she didn¡¯t respond, and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Miss Banks, what


    should I do now?!¡±


    Xion didn¡¯t know what to do at once. The distance between the two ships is only


    about ten meters.


    Charlie Wade continued with a smile at this time: ¡°I urge you to think more about it. If two ships collide with


    each other and everyone is left on the vast sea, shouldn¡¯t you call the Japan Maritime Self-Defense Force for


    help?¡±


    After speaking, Charlie Wade added: ¡°But I am not afraid, but what about you? There is a serious prisoner


    on the ship who is atrge. If she is caught by the Japanese Self-Defense Force, I am afraid she will be


    shot directly?¡±

 Chapter 2139

    Chapter 2139


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words immediately made Xion involuntarily nervous.


    She is the super felon in the eyes of the entire Japanese judiciary, and the culprit who wiped out the


    Matsumoto family. If the Japanese Maritime Self-Defense Force was really recruited after the collision, she


    would definitely not be able to escape.


    Moreover, if the Japanese find out that they have escaped from prison, the Japanese will definitely take care


    of themselves and will never give them a second chance to escape.


    Thinking of this, Xion gritted his teeth and said in a cold voice: ¡°Slow down! Just get up, don¡¯t hit!¡±


    The captain breathed a sigh of relief and quickly took an emergency brake.


    Xion¡¯s eyes were full of hatred and determination at this time, and he coldly


    shouted to the people around him: ¡°Come with me!¡±


    After all, he took the lead in rushing out of the cockpit and directly onto the side of the ship!


    At this time, the two ships were almost pasted, and Xion was standing in front of the railing on the side of


    the ship, and was only three to five meters away from Charlie Wade on the opposite deck.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Face to face with Charlie Wade again, Xion was full of resentment towards him, gritted his teeth and shouted


    coldly: ¡°Boy! You let you runst time, this time you will never have that good luck again! If you don¡¯t take it


    today Your dog¡¯s life, I


    will not be called Xion!¡±


    Charlie Wadeughed and said happily, ¡°Girl, have you always been so temperamental? Or is it because your


    life is too depressing in the process of growing up, so your temper is getting worse and worse?¡±


    Xion scolded angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t be silly with me! If you tell me your name honestly, I


    can keep you a whole body! Otherwise, you will be broken into pieces!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Girl, I think you are young, beautiful and generous, so you can be regarded


    as a top-notch beauty, so don¡¯t say things like broken corpses. Isn¡¯t it better to be gentle? You? Remember,


    gentle girls are the most likable to men. With a tigress character like you, you are likely to die alone!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Xion pointed at Charlie Wade and gritted his


    teeth: ¡°Boy! After you die, I will sew your mouth together and let you be a dumb in your next life!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled yfully: ¡°Then see if you have the ability to kill me! If you have this ability, if you want to


    kill, you have to do whatever you want, but if you don¡¯t have this ability, then I will let you feel my punishment!¡±


    Xion red and scolded him coldly, ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    After speaking, with one hand on the fence, the whole person suddenly jumped, jumped several meters


    high, and charged towards Charlie Wade with all her strength!


    Charlie Wade stood by the fence with a disdainful smile on his face. Xion is indeed a master, but this master


    is for ordinary people. For Charlie Wade, her masters were basically the same as the olddies on the street


    who had no power to restrain chickens. In other words, it is like an online game. In front of a level 100 boss,


    there is no real difference between a level 10 yer and a level 1 yer.


    For the one-hundred-level boss, the yer who cuts the first level only needs one hit; the yer who cuts the


    tenth level also only needs one hit.


    However, Xion didn¡¯t know that she waspletely vulnerable to Charlie Wade!


    She leaped deep onto the deck of Charlie Wade¡¯s ship, and saw that Charlie Wade had been standing


    motionless by the railing. She wanted to choke Charlie Wade¡¯s throat directly!


    But he didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade, who had always been calm, took a step


    back a littleter in the critical moment, and immediately escaped Xion¡¯s attack.


    Charlie Wade could have just stepped forward and used Xion to subdue her, but


    he didn¡¯t n to do so.


    In his eyes, Xion is like a little milk dog encountered on the street. He obviously has no strength, but he


    likes to bark at people, and sometimes wants to rush to bite people.


    Although the character of this kind of little milk dog is very annoying, the key is that it has a pretty high face


    value. In this way, people have the idea of teasing it.

 Chapter 2140

    Chapter 2140


    Besides, Charlie Wade saw that Xion had left behind and followed several subordinates. These people had


    already begun to climb over the railings and climb onto his own ship. If he had solved Xion now, then the


    others would see it. Definitely turn around and run.


    So, you might as well wait for them all to get on your own boat, and then give them a urn to catch turtles.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade continued to back up a few steps, letting Xion chase him.


    When Xion chased Charlie Wade, other people also rushed up.


    Seeing this, Charlie Wade smiled with satisfaction: ¡°Since they are all here, then I won¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s


    time!¡±


    After that, he suddenly seemed to have changed a person, and his whole body exploded with an


    astonishing aura!


    Xion is a master of the inner family and has already developed a good inner strength, so she immediately


    felt the momentum released from Charlie Wade¡¯s body, and the whole person was suddenly stunned!


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t feel wrong just now, the inner strength of this kid should be much stronger than me!¡±


    ¡°But, he doesn¡¯t look like a master at all! Could it be that I caught it wrong?!¡±


    Just before Xion hadn¡¯t figured it out, Charlie Wade had stopped retreating and rushed directly towards her


    instead.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade¡¯s whole body was sharp and quick!


    Even when running, there is even a sound of breaking through the air!


    Compared with the silly dude before, it¡¯s apletely different person!


    Xion was shocked and immediately stopped, standing still and preparing to respond with all his


    strength.


    However, just as Charlie Wade was about to rush to Xion, his whole person


    suddenly realized, and he had disappeared from Xion¡¯s eyes!


    Before Xion could figure out what was going on, she heard a few screams suddenly behind her!


    She turned around in a hurry, and the situation in front of her immediately frightened her!


    At this moment, of the six men who followed her, three of them were already lying on the ground wailing,


    and the other was raised in the air with one hand by Charlie Wade, while screaming, and like a javelin at the


    same time, Charlie Wade threw it out vigorously.


    The other two wanted to escape, but one of them was directly knocked to the ground by the person who


    Charlie Wade had thrown over. In the end, before that person had time to escape, Charlie Wade grabbed him


    by the neck and was directly lifted by him like a chicken.


    The scared soul was frightened, and he cried and shouted, ¡°Big brother, please be


    forgiving¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re forgiving, right? Okay, don¡¯t say I won¡¯t


    give you a chance. You have to fight for the way to survive!


    The man nodded repeatedly and blurted out: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what you


    say, I will do it!¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me. You got on my ship without my permission.


    I just want you to get out of here, that¡¯s all.¡±


    When the man heard this, he immediately said with joy, ¡°I¡¯m going to get out of


    here, here¡¯s going to go!¡±


    He thought that Charlie Wade was telling him to roll back to the boat where he came, so he was naturally


    relieved.


    However, he never expected that Charlie Wade directly threw him out with a wave of his hand.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the moment he rose into the air and flew to the sea, Charlie Wade said coldly:


    ¡°Whether you can survive or not depends on your own good fortune!¡±

 Chapter 2141

    Chapter 2141


    At the moment that person rose into the sky, he sadly discovered that he was thrown to the left side of the


    cruise ship by Charlie Wade, and the ship when he came was on the right side of the cruise ship!


    Moreover, Charlie Wade¡¯s hand was so powerful that he threw him for more than ten meters in one fell swoop!


    The whole person fell directly into the cold water with a huge ssh!


    The location here is not far from the open sea, the water depth has reached thousands of meters, and it


    is winter, and the sea is bitterly cold!


    When he fell into the sea with a thump, the impact itself made him feel painful.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Immediately afterwards, the clothes on his body werepletely soaked in cold water, and all of a sudden I


    felt like an ice cer!


    In this case, he could only struggle desperately, trying to swim back to his boat.


    However, the sea was very windy and he was just in the downwind direction, so no matter how hard he


    swam, he still failed to bring him closer to the cruise ship by even a few meters.


    Just when he was desperate, there were a few more thumps on the sea.


    It turned out that the few people left were thrown into the sea one by one, like Charlie Wade like dumplings.


    The lives of these people are far worse than the first one. After all, the first kid was not


    beaten and was thrown down.


    But other people didn¡¯t have such good luck. They were first beaten by Charlie Wade all over their bodies,


    and then thrown into the sea, which basically eliminated half their lives!


    The remaining half-life is not enough in such cold water!


    Several people screamed and thumped desperately, for fear of sinking directly to the bottom of the sea and


    losing their lives here.


    On the ship carrying Xion, the captain and several sailors were shocked!


    what happened? ! Xion led the team, a total of seven people went to fight each other, but six were thrown


    into the sea? !


    The sailor asked at this moment: ¡°Captain, do we want to save it?¡±


    The captain said with an indifferent expression, ¡°Save them? Don¡¯t forget our mission! Focus all your


    energy on Miss Banks. The lives of these people are not worth mentioning!¡±


    When the sailor heard this, he had to shut his mouth with interest. At this time, on the deck of


    another ship.


    Xion¡¯s heart has been cold for more than half!


    She really didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to have such abnormal strength! Moreover, not only the strength is


    abnormal, but the working style is also abnormal! He actually threw all his subordinates into the sea! Is this a


    human job?


    As the saying goes, if you want to kill, you have to kill them. Their strength is not


    good. It doesn¡¯t hurt to kill them directly, but why throw them into the sea? Thinking of this, Xion couldn¡¯t


    help but worry about herself. In this way, she was probably not Charlie Wade¡¯s opponent. If she was thrown


    into the seater,


    wouldn¡¯t it be a shame?


    Xion didn¡¯t doubt her ability, she believed that even if she was thrown into the sea, she could easily swim


    back to the boat. It¡¯s just that Xion grew up so old and had never suffered such a loss, so she couldn¡¯t ept


    it for a while.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade had already thrown all the six young men into the sea, pped his hands, and


    said with contempt: ¡°Is the Banks Familyy¡¯s dog so capable? If the Banks Familyy¡¯s strength is so poor, then I


    Look at the Banks Familyy, it¡¯s almost time to give up the seat of the first family!¡±


    When Xion heard this, dhe was immediately furious! The thing she can¡¯t stand most is that someone dares to


    be disrespectful to the Banks Familyy! Although she was still an unrecognized illegitimate daughter, she felt


    that what was flowing in her bones was the blood of the Banks Familyy! Therefore, in any case, don¡¯t let


    others spheme the Banks Familyy!

 Chapter 2142

    Chapter 2142


    So, she angrily reprimanded: ¡°Boy! Dare to be disrespectful to the Banks Familyy, you are looking for death!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°What? This is disrespect to the Banks Familyy? I tell you,


    one day, I will let Lord Banks and Zayne kneel before me and beg me to forgive


    them like a dog!¡±


    Xion felt a buzz in her head in this one! Lord Banks is her grandfather! And Zayne is her biological father!


    Since she was a child, under the indoctrination of her mother, she has a fascination with her father!


    Therefore, at this time, she could


    not wait to torture Charlie Wade on the spot in order to avenge him for insulting her father!


    At this moment, Xion took out a sharp ck-ded dagger from her waist and


    said coldly, ¡°Boy, today I must make you die without a ce to be buried!¡±


    Xion yelled and rushed towards Charlie Wade!


    This time, she no longer wanted to analyze in her heart, Charlie Wade and herself, who is strong and who is


    weak, who wins and who loses, she has been dazzled by anger! I just want to take advantage of Charlie


    Wade early and defend the dignity of his father and the Banks Familyy!


    However, Charlie Wade is something she can handle! Seeing her holding a dagger and rushing forward,


    Charlie Wade stood still and waited for her. The closer Xion is to Charlie Wade, the faster the speed!


    She has gathered all her internal energy on her right arm, and with the sharp de of titanium alloy in her


    hand, even a car can be cut off by her abruptly, let alone a flesh and blood body!


    Moreover, she knew very well in her heart that the more internal energy she gathered, the greater the


    potential energy of this knife!


    And the faster you run, the greater the inertia of your body!


    Adding the two together, the strength of this blow would be difficult for the gods to resist!


    Therefore, at this moment, she was ready to kill Charlie Wade with one blow!


    but¡­¡­


    The moment she rushed to Charlie Wade, the sudden change suddenly appeared! Charlie Wade did not step


    back, nor did he dodge, but directly stretched out a


    hand, and easily grasped Xion¡¯s wrist!


    Xion felt as if her wrist waspletely fixed, unable to move at all, and her heart was shocked!


    And her worldview was almostpletely subverted at this moment!


    She learned the peak martial arts of the Elms family since she was a child. When she was eighteen, she


    was already the strongest among the younger generation of the Elms family.


    Moreover, in the entire Elms family, her strength is second only to several elders including Grandpa.


    Her mother, Kairi, was not Xion¡¯s opponent because of the loss of an arm!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This shows that her strength is by no meansparable to ordinary people!


    At this time, she was terrified in her heart, and said in her heart: ¡°I have just made such a full blow, even if the


    strongest grandpa in the Elms family is here, it is impossible to resist it so easily! Grandpa must at least go all


    out to get me All the strength of this blow is removed!¡±


    ¡°But, my full blow, in front of this guy, is like a child¡¯s y!¡±


    ¡°This guy just moved his hands andpletely resolved my thunderous offensive


    and brought the whole offensive to an abrupt end!¡± ¡°This¡­ how capable is this!¡±


    Xion knew that the overall strength of his attack was not weaker than the bullet that came out of the


    chamber!


    Charlie Wade stretched out his hand to block all her attacks, it was equivalent to stretched out his hand to


    pinch the bullet that came from a rapid shot!


    Therefore, Xion stretched out inwardly and eximed, ¡°This¡­this is simply not something human can do!


    What magical powers does this man in front of me have?!¡±


    Rarely in her heart, she became flustered and blurted out, ¡°You¡­who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°Say a word without blowing or


    pretending, I am someone you and your entire Banks Familyy can¡¯t afford to offend!¡±

 Chapter 2143

    Chapter 2143


    Charlie Wade now has nothing to fear. Neither the Wade family nor the Banks Familyy could make him


    fear at all. With his strength, it may not be difficult to take the heads of Lord Banks and Zayne among ten


    thousand people.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The reason why I haven¡¯t asked Xion¡¯s guilt right away is mainly because he wants to wait for the opportunity


    to give her aplete crush.


    Not only are the people who are stronger than the Banks Familyy, but they have to form an absolute


    advantage over the Banks Familyy in the industry. Only in this way can the Banks Familyy bend their knees


    in the true sense.


    However, Xion didn¡¯t know Charlie Wade¡¯s depth at all. She just felt that the strength of this man was terrible


    to abnormal! However, even so, he could not be the opponent of the entire Banks Familyy!


    But Xion was also very clear in his entricity. Now that it doesn¡¯t make any sense to say this. The most


    important thing at the moment is how can I escape from this abnormal man!


    Xion is not afraid of death.


    However, when she thought of her father spending a lot of energy, financial resources, material resources


    and manpower in order to rescue herself, her inner desire to survive instantly reached its peak.


    So she looked at Charlie Wade and said, ¡°If you let me go, our previous grievances


    can be wiped out! Otherwise, the Banks Familyy will definitely not let you go!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled, ¡°The Banks Familyy won¡¯t let me go? To tell you the truth, even if the Banks Familyy


    doesn¡¯t look for me, I will look for them!¡±


    Xion¡¯s expression was startled, and she blurted out and asked, ¡°You¡­you have an enemy with the Banks


    Familyy?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, ¡°Of course! And it¡¯s an unshakable enemy!¡±


    Xion was in ashes. She felt that since the young man in front of him had an antagonism with the Banks


    Familyy, he naturally couldn¡¯t let her go.


    It seems that I am going to die here today. Thinking of this, she thought of her parents who were still waiting


    for her to return home, her eyes filled with tears.


    Immediately, she looked at Charlie Wade and said seriously: ¡°Since my skills are


    not as good as yours, then you can kill me!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Xion eximed,


    ¡°You won¡¯t kill me?!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°Youmitted a capital crime in Japan, and now you are


    an escaped prisoner. As long as I hand you over to the Japanese judicial


    department, they will naturally sentence you to death.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie Wade frowned suddenly, and immediately looked at Xion with cold eyes.


    He looked Xion up and down, and asked, ¡°The Japanese judicial department hates you so much. The Banks


    Familyy can save you under this situation. It shouldn¡¯t cost less, right?¡±

 Chapter 2144

    Chapter 2144


    Xion was afraid that he would notice something, so she avoided his eyes and dared not answer.


    She was afraid that Charlie Wade knew that she was the illegitimate daughter of Zayne.


    In that way, he might not only use himself as a bargaining chip to threaten her father and the Banks Familyy,


    but he might even make her identity public.


    Although she very much hopes that her father can recognize her identity, she also knows that her father is the


    son of Banks'' Family after all, and he has the original wife and a pair of children. If her identity is exposed at


    once, her father¡¯s reputation and family happiness will be affected. Great negative impact.


    Xion only wanted to share his worries for his father all his life, and never thought of causing trouble to his


    father, so at this time, there was a panic in his heart, for fear that Charlie Wade would notice it.


    Seeing Xion avoiding his eyes, and at the same time shutting his mouth, he


    realized that something was wrong in his heart. He sighed with emotion, ¡°You are now Japan¡¯s number one


    serious prisoner. Under such circumstances, they can still get you. After ites out, the Banks Familyy will


    have to spend at least one billion, or even more, to make it possible¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie Wade stared at Xion and said coldly: ¡°The style of the Banks Familyy, I have


    also heard that the current Patriarch Lord Banks is not a generous person, he can¡¯t be willing to spend so


    much money to save one


    servant, even if you do have some strength, you are definitely not worth so much


    money!¡±


    At this point, Charlie Wade deliberately stretched the tone and sneered:


    ¡°Unless¡­you are not a subordinate of the Banks Familyy!¡±


    Although Xion is very strong, her social experience and emotional quotient do not quite pass the test. Upon


    hearing this, the whole person is obviously a little flustered. There is no silver three hundred taels and said:


    ¡°No¡­not you As


    expected! I¡­I am indeed a servant of the Banks Familyy¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°It seems that you reallyck some social experience. The look in your eyes has


    given me a clear signal!¡±


    Xion asked in a panic: ¡°Ah?! What signal?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°The signal I guessed right!¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade asked coldly, ¡°Who are you from the Banks Familyy? I have investigated you, Xion,


    the subordinate of the Banks Familyy, and the bodyguard of Zayne. Although they also have the surname


    Banks, they are not in the Banks Familyy. what rtionship¡­¡­¡±


    Xion nodded hurriedly: ¡°Yes¡­I am indeed just a subordinate of the Banks Familyy¡­¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°No, I said, the Banks Familyy can¡¯t do such a big fight for a subordinate, so


    your identity as a subordinate of the Banks Familyy is not the key to let the Banks Familyy save you¡­ .¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie Wade stared at Xion¡¯s somewhat horrified eyes, and said lightly: ¡°So, you must have


    another identity!¡±


    Xion shook his head repeatedly in shock, and said in a begging voice, ¡°I am not, I really don¡¯t have any other


    identity. If you want to kill me, kill me quickly, don¡¯t humiliate me like this again, okay? ¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade saw her nervous performance in his eyes, andughed coldly: ¡°The Banks Familyy values you


    so much, and you protect the Banks Familyy so heartily. This behavior has clearly surpassed the feelings


    between the master and servant, could it be¡­ ¡­Could it be that you and the Banks Familyy are rted by


    blood?


    After all, your surname is Banks!¡±


    Xion shook her head desperately: ¡°Although my surname is Banks, it is just a coincidence¡­ I came to Banks¡¯


    house when I was 18 years old. My main job is to be Zayne¡¯s bodyguard, and asionally I bring The other


    subordinates in the family perform some rtively secret tasks! For example, I am responsible for the


    execution of the killing of Matsumoto Manchi! What I told you is the truth, I really have no other identity¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°After you have done it, the little beauty, the more you exin, the more you


    want to cover it up in my opinion, if you are really just a subordinate of the Banks Familyy and you are ready


    to die for the master! And


    you I don¡¯t want my life, but I¡¯m here to exin so much to me. Obviously, I¡¯m arguing for the Banks


    Familyy!¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade ridiculed: ¡°Let me guess, are you the illegitimate


    daughter of someone in the Banks Familyy? That¡¯s why they tried so hard to save you, right?¡±


    Xion turned pale with fright. She shook her head desperately and even threw out her tears. She choked and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m really not the illegitimate daughter of the Banks Familyy, please believe me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade ignored her, shook his head, and muttered: ¡°Whose illegitimate daughter will you be? Lord


    Banks? It¡¯s unlikely. Lord Banks¡¯ old dog is about to die, so he shouldn¡¯t have the ability to raise a young


    lady like you. Little girl, besides, if you are really his illegitimate daughter, he will never arrange you to


    protect Zayne. In that case, Zayne may find out at any time¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie Wade looked at Xion up and down, and asked with a smile: ¡°So, you should be


    Zayne¡¯s illegitimate daughter? Zayne simply left you by his side as a bodyguard in order to hide from others.


    Close contact, without being suspected, you said I guessed it, right?¡±

 Chapter 2145

    Chapter 2145


    Charlie Wade just spected, and by the way, let¡¯s see Xion¡¯s reaction.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as these words came out, Xion¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. At this moment,


    Charlie Wade immediately understood in his heart that he was right.


    This Xion is the illegitimate daughter of Zayne! No wonder! No wonder the Banks Familyy was willing to


    spend so much effort to rescue her from the Japanese judicial department! It turns out that this girl is the


    flesh and blood of Zayne!


    Interesting!


    Xion was already shocked at this time! She didn¡¯t expect that the man in front of


    her would guess her true identity in such a short time!


    You know, the entire Banks Familyy, there are only two people who know their true identity.


    One is her biological father, Zayne, and the other is her grandfather, Lord Banks!


    Even Fitz and Zara didn¡¯t know that the self who had been acting as bodyguards


    by their side was actually their sister!


    And Zayne¡¯s original wife, even more ignorant.


    Xion was very afraid of the man in front of her and stabbed this matter out. In


    that case, her father¡¯s reputation would suffer a huge blow!


    Thinking of this, she immediately had a n to die deep in her heart, and she thought to herself sadly: ¡°As


    long as I live, I will be Zayne¡¯s daughter. No matter how I deny it, all that flows in my body is his


    blood............................... ¡±


    ¡°However, if I die, no one can im that I am the daughter of Zayne! Even if this


    man exposes my identity, because I am dead, my father can firmly deny my


    identity¡­.. ¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It seems that only when I am dead can I be one hundred, and I can keep the secret of my identity


    forever!¡±


    As soon as she thought of this, she immediately said to Charlie Wade pleadingly,


    ¡°Please, kill me! Or you can let go of my hand and let me finish it myself!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°How is it possible? Not only will I not kill you, nor will I let youmit


    suicide!¡±


    Xion asked in horror: ¡°What are you going to do?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you home! You must have been wronged


    for so many years of hiding the secret of your identity? Don¡¯t worry, I will help you get back as Miss Banks¡¯


    identity. Let you enjoy everything you should have enjoyed long ago!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Xion immediately broke down and cried, crying in silence, begging, ¡°I have killed countless people and


    sinned a lot, so you should kill the people and give me joy¡­¡±


    With that, she tried her best to break free from Charlie Wade¡¯s hand.


    However, Charlie Wade¡¯s hand seemed to be frozen, and she couldn¡¯t shake it at


    all!


    Seeing her desperately seeking death, Charlie Wade became more and more


    interesting, and deliberately teased: ¡°If a beautiful girl like you is dead, it would


    be a shame! How could I do such a horrible and violent act? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xion looked at Charlie


    Wade and choked with horror: ¡°What do you want¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s very simple, take you back to China, make your identity public,


    and ask your dad to give you an upright name. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­¡± Xion¡¯s tears became a thread, and with the other hand, she tried desperately to break


    Charlie Wade¡¯s fingers, her eyes were aggrieved and


    horrified, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine like this, I don¡¯t want to be the eldestdy of the Banks Familyy, I don¡¯t want to


    cause him any trouble, I beg you, kill me, kill me, and then throw me into the sea¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade asked in return: ¡°What? Your father gave birth to you and asked him to admit that your


    identity is justified. Why did it cause him trouble in your eyes?¡±


    Although Xion was in tears, she still stubbornly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble to him, and I don¡¯t


    want to cause trouble to my mother¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade pped his lips, ¡°Tsk, you are really strange. You can kill dozens of people for the Banks


    Familyy without blinking, but now you don¡¯t want to cause any trouble to the Banks Familyy. How can you


    be so selfless to the Banks Familyy? Dedication?¡±

 Chapter 2146

    Chapter 2146


    Xion was speechless when asked by Charlie Wade.


    The reason for this dedication is because of the brainwashing education she has experienced since she


    was a child.


    She firmly believes that she should give everything for the Banks Familyy and her father, even her life.


    However, in this case, she naturally couldn¡¯t tell Charlie Wade.


    So she could only continue begging in tears: ¡°Sir, although my life is very short, I have never begged anyone.


    Today I beg you once, please give me a good time and stop torturing me, okay? ¡­Please¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said coldly, ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t die now!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, in the cockpit of another ship. The captain and sailor were


    already stunned!


    They really couldn¡¯t understand why Xion only had a trick with that man, just as if


    he had been cursed, standing still and unable to move!


    Moreover, she nodded, shook her head for a while, and cried bitterly for a while. To the people on the boat,


    this scene was a bit too magical.


    The captain immediately took out the satellite phone and called a domestic number.


    On the phone, he exined what happened here in detail, and then heard the order on the phone, he


    nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Okay, I get it! I will do what you want!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Having said that, he hung up the phone and said coldly, ¡°Go and notify Mr.


    Johnson, that he has a new order!¡±


    A sailor by his side quickly turned around and ran to the bottom cabin of the cruise ship.


    There was a locked door in the bottom cabin. He knocked on the door and shouted, ¡°Mr. Johnson, the


    captain asked me to tell you that the master has a new order!¡±


    A man¡¯s gloomy voice came from the room: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go up now!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was opened.


    A middle-aged man with triangr eyes and hooked nose carries a specially customized heavyposite


    crossbow in his hand.


    Theposite crossbow is the most powerful of all crossbow weapons, and the power of a single


    crossbow even exceeds that of a gun.


    Professional hunters like to use heavyposite crossbows to huntrge prey, such as wild boars with


    thick skins.


    Ordinary pistols and light rifles, bullets hit the wild boar, it is difficult to prate


    the wild boar¡¯s panel covered with pine oil and mud, and even the bullet may refract on the wild boar¡¯s


    panel.


    However, if the heavyposite crossbow is used well, it can shoot the wild boar through with one arrow,


    and its power is not inferior to the heavy sniper rifle!


    What¡¯s even more powerful is that theposite crossbow has a long range and high uracy. After being


    paired with a sniper scope, it can be used to sniper at long distances.


    Theposite crossbow is not only powerful and urate, but also has a great advantage, that is, the


    sound is extremely small, and it is especially suitable for assassination!


    More importantly, most countries in the world are gun-ban countries and have strict legal restrictions. It is


    even more difficult for ordinary people to get a pistol, let alone a sniper rifle.


    However,posite crossbows do not have so many restrictions. For example, theposite crossbow


    that this person holds in his hand is enhanced and transformed from aposite crossbow used in sports


    competitions. It is extremely powerful and can be pierced even in a bulletproof vest. It is a wonderful


    weapon for assassination!


    This person carried thisposite crossbow and stepped onto the top cockpit.


    The captain said to him immediately: ¡°Mr. Johnson,e on, the master is captured, immediately kill


    the man on the opposite boat!¡±


    The man nced at Charlie Wade and Xion on the opposite boat, with a sneer at


    the corner of his mouth, and said indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the fucking target who is still motionless at such a


    close distance?¡±


    Having said that, he immediately opened a window and pointed the crosshair of the sniper mirror on the


    <pposite crossbow at the left temple of Charlie Wade!

 Chapter 2147

    Chapter 2147


    The power of a heavyposite crossbow is enough to prate a person¡¯s


    head at such a short distance.


    In addition, Mr. Johnson is himself a top killer who is extremely good at killing people with a crossbow, so he


    has absolute certainty that he can kill Charlie Wade with a single blow.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He debuted in the assassin field for fifteen years, and has never missed a kill with a crossbow.


    Therefore, after aiming at Charlie Wade with extremely fast speed, he immediately pulled the


    trigger without hesitation!


    The bowstring of theposite crossbow made a humming sound, and then a crossbow arrow made of


    titanium alloy and carbon fiber galloped straight to Charlie Wade¡¯s temple.


    The speed of theposite crossbow exceeds 100 meters per second, not to mention this heavyposite


    crossbow is a modified killing weapon, the speed is almost close to 200 meters per second.


    At such a short distance, the speed left for the opponent to react is no more than


    0.5 seconds.


    In other words, the opponent didn¡¯t even have a chance to turn his head and take


    a look!


    Therefore, Mr. Johnson has already made his mind and regards Charlie Wade as a dead person.


    He was even ready to witness Charlie Wade¡¯s head burst open with his own eyes.


    Moreover, he knows very well that the arrow of this crossbow bolt is very poisonous, even if it only


    pierces the opponent¡¯s skin, the opponent will undoubtedly die!


    However, what he never expected was that Charlie Wade didn¡¯t even look here, just casually stretched out


    his hand and grabbed it, and grabbed the swift crossbow arrow!


    ¡°This¡­ how is this possible!¡±


    That Mr. Johnson was already stunned!


    The captain was also stunned, and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Johnson, am I dazzled, am I?!


    What that guy is holding in his hand is the crossbow arrow you just shot?!¡±


    Mr. Johnson suddenly sweated in cold sweat: ¡°Yes¡­ this guy¡­ is simply a freak! I have never seen such a


    strong person¡­¡±


    After all, Mr. Johnson hurriedly asked: ¡°Who is he?!¡±


    The captain was full of horror: ¡°I don¡¯t know either! I just received an order from the master to tell you to kill


    him¡­¡±


    Mr. Johnson gritted his teeth: ¡°I shoot him another arrow, I don¡¯t believe he can catch it!¡±


    Thisposite crossbow has two sets of bowstrings, which can be used for two crossbow arrows, which


    can be used for continuous shooting.


    After the two crossbow arrows are fired, the bowstring must be re-stringed. For such a heavy crossbow


    arrow, the bowstring is not an easy task. Even if it is operated by Johnson, it will take at least ten seconds.


    Therefore, the remaining crossbow arrow is almost hisst chance.


    At this moment, the captain suddenly stopped him and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Johnson, the master isnt dead. If you


    can¡¯t get rid of him, start the emergency n! Are you absolutely sure that you can kill him with thisst


    arrow?¡±


    Mr. Johnson was stunned, hesitated for a moment, and shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t have¡­¡±


    The captain said with a grim expression, ¡°Mr. Johnson, if you are not absolutely sure, then¡­ then implement


    the emergency n!¡±


    Mr. Johnson nodded lightly and said, ¡°Okay, then implement the emergency n!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on the deck of another ship.


    Xion saw Charlie Wade grabbing a crossbow arrow that broke through the air with one hand, and the whole


    person was already shocked!


    She eximed in her heart: ¡°This person¡­is this person a human?! The strength of this crossbow arrow is


    stronger than the strike I just made, and it¡¯s much faster than me! He even saw it. You can grab it with one


    hand without looking at it?!


    How high is this man¡¯s martial arts?!¡±


    At this moment, Charlie Wade saw Xion¡¯s expression in shock, and smiled calmly: ¡°What? Do you feel that


    your worldview has been subverted?¡±


    Xion nodded gently.

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148


    Although she was unwilling to admit her failures and shorings, the strength of the man in front of her was


    indeed incredible, and he hadpletely exceeded her knowledge of martial arts.


    Charlie Wade sneered and turned to look at the ship opposite.


    The killer with theposite crossbow in the boat was startled by the look in his eyes.


    He hesitated for a while, and then whispered to the captain, ¡°No matter whether my arrow can be shot or


    not, you have to drive the boat¡¯s horsepower to the maximum and leave at the fastest speed. The man on


    the opposite side is strong. Too strong, the farther we are from him, the better!¡±


    The captain immediately put his hand on the engine power gear, and at the same time said to the chief mate


    next to him: ¡°After Mr. Johnson shoots the second crossbow bolt, you will immediately fill the rudder to the


    left, and I will maximize the horsepower at the same time. I understand. No?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The first officer blurted out immediately: ¡°I understand!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The captain nodded, and looked at Mr. Johnson aside nervously.


    That Mr. Johnson took a deep breath, then immediately pulled the trigger and shot a cold arrow!


    Afterwards, he immediately shouted: ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±


    The captain and first officer immediately began to cooperate, controlling the


    ship¡¯s full rudder to the left and preparing to escape at full speed.


    At the moment when he shot the crossbow arrow, Charlie Wade already felt that the crossbow arrow was


    coming.


    He wanted to reach out and grab it, but suddenly gave up. Because he noticed that the crossbow arrow was


    noting at him! Instead, it rushed to Xion beside him! The next moment, Xion suddenly felt a sharp pain in


    her thigh.


    She screamed in pain, and looked down, her right leg had beenpletely prated by a crossbow


    arrow! The severe pain made her clenched her teeth, and her heart was full of surprise.


    ¡°Why? Why would the opponent shoot a crossbow arrow into my leg?!¡±


    As soon as she thought of this, she immediately felt that there was a powerful energy flowing from the wound


    throughout her body along her blood vessels.


    She is a man of martial arts, has a certain internal strength, and suddenly realized that this kind of energy is


    nothing but poison that can kill people!


    Her face suddenly turned pale!


    However, after a while, she felt relieved again: ¡°Itself, in the hands of the man in front of me, I can¡¯t survive


    or beg for death. No matter what, I will soon be poisoned to death. In this way, my identity can never be


    disclosed, and it won¡¯t cause trouble to Dad¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, her face suddenly had a relieved expression.


    Seeing this, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but frown, and said coldly: ¡°You want to die so? Don¡¯t worry, the more


    you want to die, the less I will let you die so easily!¡±


    Having said that, immediately grabbed her wrist and fingertips to prate a trace of reiki from her veins


    to remove the poison in her body, and at the same time temporarily seal all her meridians, making her


    After that, he threw the first crossbow arrow in his hand to the ship that was about to escape.


    That Mr. Johnson was staring at the two of them, wanting to see when Xion died


    from the poison, but he didn¡¯t expect a ck shadow to fly in front of him!


    Immediately afterwards, he felt a sharp pain on his forehead, and the next second, the crossbow bolt shot


    through his Tianling Cap, killing him on the spot!


    When the captain and other crew members in the cabin saw this scene, they were all frightened. The captain


    convulsed and pushed the power control stick, and blurted out, ¡°Why does this ship go so slow!¡±


    The first officer hugged the rudder and shouted hoarsely: ¡°Captain! The rudder is full left! It is difficult to


    speed up when turning on the spot, just wait for it!¡±


    Just when the ship desperately wanted to turn to escape, Charlie Wade took a few steps on the deck and


    suddenly jumped, and the person had already jumped onto the opponent¡¯s deck!


    At this time, a crew member twitched in shock: ¡°Captain¡­ that person¡­ jumped onto our boat!¡±

 Chapter 2149

    Chapter 2149


    The people on the ship were so scared that they screamed again and again! At this moment, there is no


    expert on the ship who can still fight Charlie Wade!


    Xion was hit by a poisoned arrow, fearing that she would die soon. The remaining Banks n''s men were all


    thrown into the sea by Charlie Wade, and some of them had already sunk into the water because ofck of


    physical strength.


    The rest is that Mr. Johnson. He himself was a killer hidden in the boat, and even Xion didn''t know his


    existence. However, he is nowpletely dead. The only


    people left in the cabin, except for the captain and chief mate, are just a few sailors.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    They had never practiced martial arts, so they were not even Charlie Wade''s opponents.


    Just when everyone didn''t know what to do, the door of the cockpit was suddenly kicked open by Charlie


    Wade In the next second, Charlie Wade had already stepped in. Several sailors scared legs felt weak, which


    is a direct plop kneeling on the ground, crying and pleaded: "!! Brother mercy ah I was a Soviet crew home, I


    did not do this!"


    Several people also knelt on the ground and kowtowed: "Yes, big brother, we are ordinary crew members,


    we don''t know other things!"


    Charlie Wade ignored these people''s plea and asked, "Who is the captain?" Everyone hurriedly pointed


    their fingers at the same person.


    The captain tremblingly raised his hand and said: "Big brother, I am the captain."


    Charlie Wade nodded and said coldly: "Return the boat back, and then turn off the engine!"


    "Good brother," the captain did not dare to argue. Then, he hurriedly ordered the first officer: "Right full


    rudder!" The first officer hurriedly did so, and the two of them posted the boat back towards the boat Charlie


    Wade was riding.


    Afterwards, Charlie Wade said in a cold voice: "Everyone, put your hands on your head and line up on the


    deck, and climb to the opposite ship!"


    Seeing that so many people have died, how can they dare to disobey Charlie Wade at this time? He


    immediately hugged his head with his hands and walked out of the cockpit in a line. Under the leadership of


    the captain, everyone climbed over the railings and carefully climbed onto the deck of another ship.


    Xion was still standing here at this moment, unable to move. But fortunately, there was Charlie Wade''s reiki,


    so she didn''t have any life threatening for the time being.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade pulled the captain to Xion and said, "Come on, tell me, why did that guy shoot


    the beautiful woman next to me with a crossbow arrow?" The captain''s expression was tangled, and then he


    spoke. Said: "I don''t know about this, maybe it was identally shot crooked, right?"


    Charlie Wade sneered, "identally shot crooked? The first arrow went straight to my temple, almost


    without any deviation, extremely urate. Why would the second arrow identally shoot crooked?"


    Although Xion said nothing, she wanted to know the answer in her hea


    The captain hurriedly said: "Big brother, I don''t know what''s going on with him. I''m the one who was ordered


    to set sail. I don''t know anything else."


    Charlie Wade nodded, "I don''t know, right? Very good, then go to the sea Feed the sharks!"


    After speaking, Charlie Wade immediately grabbed his cor with one hand and directly lifted him up with


    his legs hanging in the air.

 Chapter 2150

    Chapter 2150


    The captain peed his pants on the spot in fright, and cried out, "Brother forgive me! I say! I say it all!"


    Then, the captain choked and said , "I have been driving a cruise ship for the master. This time, the master


    sent me to Japan. The mission of the trip, originally, the master did not intend to really save Miss Banks back


    tonight, because once Miss Banks is rescued, it will not only cost a lot of money, but also leave great


    troubles, causing the Japanese government to have a long-term grievance with Banks¡¯ parents. That''s why


    he set up a bureau deliberately..."


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked, "What bureau was set up?" The captain said truthfully: "ording to the


    n, after sailing tonight, I will go directly to the high seas. The Japanese Maritime Self-Defense Force has


    alreadyid ambush there.


    Once the ship arrives at the designated location, they will immediately encircle and arrest Miss Banks..."


    Charlie Wade was even more surprised. Go back? It took such a great effort to rescue her, why did it take


    such a great effort to catch her back?" The captain shook his head and said, "This...I don''t know about


    this. I only know that the master is like this. He ordered it to us."


    Charlie Wade asked again: "What happened to the crossbowman just now?" The captain said hurriedly: "The


    crossbowman was named Johnson, Kelly Johnson, a famous cold weapon king in the killer world. The


    master meant to treat him as an emergency n..."


    Charlie Wade asked again: "What does the emergency n mean? You''d better exin it to me at once,


    otherwise, I will kill you!"


    The Captain was shocked and cried: "I¡¯ll speak! I made it clear all the time! The emergency n is, if the


    Japanese Self-Defense Forces fail to catch Miss Banks, let Mr. Johnson kill Miss Banks with a crossbow, and


    then dump the body. Hand over to the Self-Defense Forces!" As soon as these words came out, Xion''s face


    was pale...


    She said in a loud voice with an incredibly full face: "What are you talking about?! Master''s emergency n


    is to kill me?! "


    "That''s right..." The captain nodded and said seriously: "The original n was to go directly to the


    predetermined location after boarding the ship, but you suddenly wanted to hunt down this big brother. The


    master agreed, so our The route has changed temporarily. The master also called me specifically to exin to


    me, let me take you to kill this eldest brother first, and then sail you to the pre- determined ce and meet


    with the Japanese Self-Defense Forces. He also said that there will be any In uncontroble situations, we


    must let Mr. Johnson execute the emergency n and kill you, saying that this is the only way to prevent


    future troubles..."


    Xion''s eyes were filled with tears, and she desperately shook her head and said, "Impossible! You must be


    talking nonsense! How could the lord let you kill me? I am his..." At this point, she realized that she had said


    something wrong and immediately closed her mouth.


    In fact, what she was thinking in her heart was that she was Lord Banks''s granddaughter, how could he kill


    her? Besides, even if he really had this heart, her father Zayne couldn''t agree!


    Seeing Xion''s unbelief, the captain said quickly: "Miss Banks, I really didn''t talk nonsense... Master did exin


    that we must not let you leave Japan alive. Even if you die, you will have to hand over the body to The


    Japanese Self-Defense Force."


    Xion murmured: "It''s impossible...It''s impossible...It''s not logical, and there''s no reason!"


    Charlie Wade He sneered on the side and said: "Why is this impossible? You have died, so the Banks Familyy


    will not be in huge trouble. You must know that you


    are a serious prisoner in the eyes of all Japan. If anyone rescues you, it is with The whole of Japan is against


    them. Even if the Banks Familyy is wealthy, it cannot bear such pressure!"


    Xion roared angrily: "You are nonsense!"


    "I''m nonsense?" Charlie Wade sneered, "Although I don''t know that Banks Familyy. How the old things


    n specifically, but I believe they must be all the truth!"


    Xion shook his head and said, "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe a word they say!"


    Charlie Wade said calmly: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it, I naturally have a way to make you


    believe it!" After all, he looked at the captain and asked, "How did you contact the Banks Familyy?" The


    captain hurriedly said: " It''s a satellite phone!"


    Charlie Wade asked again: "Where is the satellite phone?"


    "In the pocket inside my clothes..."


    Charlie Wade ordered: "You call now and tell him Xion has been killed by me! Listen to what he said!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151


    The captain just wanted to survive at this moment, so he asked Charlie Wade


    tremblingly: ¡°Brother, if I listen to you, can you spare my life?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and promised: ¡°As long as you cooperate obediently, I can spare you not to die. Even


    then, I can arrange a new identity for you so that you can start a new life.¡±


    As soon as the other party heard this, he immediately said with gratitude,


    ¡°Brother, with your words, I will listen to you!¡±


    Charlie Wade said with satisfaction: ¡°Okay, then you just say everything as I told you!¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade thought for a while, and said, ¡°Since the old dog Lord Banks has set up an


    emergency n, then you can simply tell him that Xion was killed by his emergency n.¡±


    After that, he immediately whispered a few words in the ear of the other party.


    After listening, the captain nodded, and immediately picked up his satellite phone, pulled out the long


    antenna, and called Lord Banks.


    At this moment, Lord Banks is at Eastcliff¡¯s home, waiting for his feedback.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Lord Banks immediately asked, ¡°How is the situation now?¡±


    Just now, after Xion was subdued by Charlie Wade, the captain called to report the situation, so Lord


    Banks is now very worried that things will change unexpectedly.


    ording to Charlie Wade¡¯s exnation, the captain opened his mouth and said, ¡°Master, Miss Xion was


    pierced in the heart by Mr. Johnson¡¯s crossbow bolt, and she is now dead¡­¡±


    Lord Banks asked, ¡°Are you sure Xion is dead?¡±


    The captain hurriedly said: ¡°Yes! We have all seen it with our own eyes. Miss Banks was hit by a crossbow,


    she died in a few seconds.¡±


    Lord Banks hurriedly asked, ¡°What about her body? Is it still in that man¡¯s hands?¡±


    The captain replied: ¡°The body has been thrown into the sea by that man. We were worried that he would


    ¡°Evacuated?!¡± Lord Banks roared angrily: ¡°You are so bold! Why did you evacuate before you got the body of


    Xion? Who asked you to evacuate? The Japanese are still waiting, you let me How to exin to the


    Japanese?!¡±


    The captain said embarrassingly, ¡°Master, that man is too strong. We are not his opponent at all. If we don¡¯t


    leave as soon as possible, he will definitely kill us all¡­¡±


    Lord Banks gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°I don¡¯t care about those, you can go back to me now! Even if you


    dive to the bottom of the sea, you must find Xion¡¯s body. If the Japanese can¡¯t get Xion¡¯s body, I will only be


    you. It¡¯s asking!¡±


    The captain hurriedly said, ¡°Master, if Miss Banks is dead anyway, what use does the Japanese want her


    body?¡±


    Lord Banks roared angrily: ¡°I have made a deal with the people of the Japanese Metropolitan Police


    Department. What I did tonight is not to help Xion to escape, but to behave for some people! Whether Xion is


    dead or not It¡¯s a living, the


    Japanese must take her back and give their citizens an exnation!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After that, Lord Banks said again: ¡°You must find Xion¡¯s body, and then go to the predetermined location


    and hand it to the Japanese! If you don¡¯t do my good


    deeds, I will kill you!¡±


    When Xion heard this, her whole body was already struck by lightning! Not only was her face extremely


    pale, but the tears were alsopletely connected. She never dreamed that her own grandfather would


    want her own life!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the man in front of me, I¡¯m afraid I would have been killed by the


    poisoned crossbow bolt!

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152


    At this time, the captain hurriedly said, ¡°Master, I will set out now. I must find the


    body and send it to the Japanese Self-Defense Forces!¡±


    Lord Banks said, ¡°If you can¡¯t figure this out, you don¡¯t have toe back!¡± ¡°Good lord!¡±


    The captain epted, and then ended the phone call. He looked at Charlie Wade and said pleadingly, ¡°Sir, if


    Lord Banks knew that I lied to him, he would definitely break my body¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said indifferently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since you have done things


    ording to my instructions, then I will naturally honor my promise!¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°You guys wille to Aurouss Hilll with me tonight. After you


    arrive in Aurouss Hilll, I will settle you in an absolutely safe ce. Then you will live incognito for a period of


    time. After your home is settled, you can restore your free identity and live a free life with integrity!¡±


    When the captain heard this, he knelt down in ecstasy, and while kowtow to Charlie Wade, he said excitedly:


    ¡°Sir, then we brothers, everything will depend on you in the future!¡±


    Several other people also knelt down.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s willingness to spare their lives made them extremely grateful and very grateful. In this case,


    naturally everything followed Charlie Wade¡¯s instructions and arrangements.


    Charlie Wade looked at Xion at this time and said faintly, ¡°How about this little beauty? I¡¯m right? Lord Banks,


    an old thing, is not going to save you back to China at all. Everything is just acting for you.¡±


    Xion¡¯s eyes are red and swollen, and she has lost the stubbornness she had just now. Her face is as gray as


    death, but she asks with some doubts: ¡°But I still didn¡¯t want to understand one thing, why did he act for me?


    He was not ready to save


    me anyway¡­ Whether I died at sea or was captured alive by the Japanese Self- Defense Forces, I couldn¡¯t


    leave Japan alive. Why did he show me such deliberate acting?¡±


    Charlie Wade shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: ¡°Since it is acting in a y, there must be no


    one in the audience. In addition to you, there may be other audiences who also need to see this drama, such


    as your maiden family. ¡°


    Speaking of this, Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what your maiden¡¯s identity is, but think


    about it, since you are Zayne¡¯s illegitimate daughter, then your maiden¡¯s family should be a little capable!¡±


    ¡°If the Banks Familyy does not save you, your maiden family will definitely feel chilly; but if the Banks


    Familyy goes to great lengths to save you, but in the end they did not save you alive, your maiden family


    will be very sad. , But at least I would be grateful to the Banks Familyy for their hard work!¡±


    ¡°You have also yed for the Banks Familyy for a period of time. What is meant by acting on the spot and


    false feelings, you should be very clear in your heart?¡±


    Xion understood it almost instantly!


    Charlie Wade¡¯s words woke her up all at once.


    She thought to herself at this moment: ¡°Although the Banks Familyy is the most economically powerful


    family in the country, they have always relied on the Elms family forbat effectiveness!¡±


    ¡°After all, the Elms family is one of the four major martial arts families in China. Because of the rtionship


    between the mother and father and the illegitimate daughter of me, the rtionship between the Elms family


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    and the Banks Familyy is very close!¡±


    ¡°Almost all the masters of the Elms family are serving the Banks Familyy!¡±


    ¡°So, when Lord Banks is doing this scene, he must want to show the Elms family to let the Elms family


    know that the Banks Familyy did their best to save me!¡±


    ¡°In this way, it will definitely be able to greatly win the favor of the Elms family,


    and make the Elms family more devoted to the Banks Familyy!¡±


    Just when she wanted to understand the reason for this, Charlie Wade smiled and


    said, ¡°Little beauty, I wonder if you have heard of a very interesting story.¡± Xion blurted out and asked,


    ¡°What story?¡±

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153


    Seeing Xion¡¯s face full of curiosity, Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°This


    story tells that there is a rich second generation who wants to pursue a big


    beauty, but this rich second generation is rather picky and doesn¡¯t want to do it for this beauty. Spending


    too much money, so he pretended to tell this beauty that he wanted to buy her a Ferrari¡­¡±


    ¡°Then this rich second generation bought the Ferrari sales and let the Ferrari sales


    apany him in a scene.¡±


    ¡°When he took the beauties to see the car, the salesman told them that there is no car now, so he can only


    book first. Then this rich second-generation generation will pretend to be in front of the beauties. Ten


    thousand deposit, got the contract to book the car.¡±


    ¡°The beauty thought that the Ferrari bought for herself by the rich second generation was already firmly


    established, so she climbed into the bed of the rich second generation that night and was conquered by the


    rich second generation.¡±


    ¡°After the rich second generation seeded, he immediately went to the Ferrari salesperson, returned the


    one million deposit, and then gave the sales a 20,000 bonus.¡±


    ¡°And that beauty didn¡¯t know it. She didn¡¯t know that the contract signed by him was not a formal contract


    signed with a 4S shop at all, but a fake contract signed with that salesperson. He did not give her a contract


    at all. Ferrari, he tried his best to do this scene, just to trick her into sleeping with him.¡±


    ¡°The price of a Ferrari is always more than four or five million, but this rich second generation actually only


    spent twenty thousand from start to finish, and sessfully slept with this beauty. Twenty thousandpared


    to five million.


    Not one part of it!¡±


    Xion blurted out and asked, ¡°You¡­what do you mean by telling me this story?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and sighed helplessly: ¡°You, you really look pretty, but this brain is really


    stupid!¡±


    Xion was a little angry in her heart, but facing Charlie Wade, she dared not show it.


    So she could only ask Charlie Wade like a bag of air, ¡°Can you make it clear then?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said seriously: ¡°In fact, this story of the rich second generation pretending to buy a


    car is the same as the Banks Familyy pretending to save you!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Look, if the Banks Familyy really wants to buy the entire Tokyo Metropolitan Police


    Department and the Japanese Self-Defense Forces and save you alive, it is not impossible, but the price may


    be very high!¡±


    ¡°After all, the impact of this incident is extremely significant. Everyone has to weigh the weight of it. Unless


    the money is particrlyrge, no one dares to take this risk.¡±


    ¡°I guess, I really want to save you alive. Without a billion dors, it is impossible to get through the multi-


    layered rtionship between the Japanese judicial department, the customs department, and the Self-


    Defense Force!¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade turned around and smiled: ¡°But! What if you just pretend to save you, but


    actually don¡¯t let you leave Japan alive? It¡¯s definitely not going to cost you so much, so I guess I will buy a


    car. Like that story, the actual cost is less than one percent of the expected cost!¡±


    When Xion heard this, deep down in her heart, she immediately felt extremely shocked, and all three


    views of her whole person copsedpletely at this instant.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to believe that everything Charlie Wade said was true,


    she was not a fool either.


    Lord Banks¡¯s intention to kill her has been indirectly admitted on the phone, and this matter ispletely


    fixed. Therefore, the story Charlie Wade told, and his spection about the Banks Familyy, can be said to hit


    the nail on the head. In her opinion, this story and spection also perfectly fit the overall context of this


    matter.


    At this moment, her whole heart was ashamed. There were too many tears just now, so at this moment, she


    even had no tears.


    Seeing that she had basically given up her mind, Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stay here for


    a long time. We must leave Japan as soon as possible before the Japanese Self-Defense Force has


    recovered.¡±


    After speaking, he called out all the crew on his ship, pointed to the captain and crew of the Banks Familyy


    boat, and ordered: ¡°You guys, take them to the lower cabin and clean the deck. a bit.¡±

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154


    Ito¡¯s crew hurriedly followed suit.


    At this time, Jasmine also walked onto the deck and asked Charlie Wade in


    surprise, ¡°Master Wade, are these peopleing for me?¡± Charlie Wade shook his


    head: ¡°No, they are here for me.¡±


    Jasmine was even more surprised when she saw Xion with a crossbow arrow stuck in her leg and she was


    motionless. She hurriedly asked him, ¡°Master Wade, this woman is¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Xion and smiled slightly: ¡°This little beauty, who was an enemy before, should not be


    counted anymore now.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After speaking, he raised his eyebrows at Xion again, and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Little beauty, am I right?¡±


    Xion felt embarrassed. Although she had already seen the true face of the Banks Familyy, and although


    Charlie Wade did save her life, she still couldn¡¯t give Charlie Wade a good impression. After all, it was Charlie


    Wade who reported her and herpanions to the Japanese Self-Defense Forces.


    Among herpanions, many of them are from the Elms family, and many are even her brothers and


    cousins. However, although she had no good feelings for Charlie Wade, her hatred for Charlie Wade also


    disappeared a lot as the whole matter became clear.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t know how to answer Charlie Wade¡¯s question for a while, so


    she could only turn her face stubbornly to one side.


    Seeing her resentful appearance, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a few times, and said, ¡°Little


    beauty, the Banks Familyy doesn¡¯t know that you are still alive, let alone that you are in my hands, so you


    will listen next. My order, like


    everyone else,e back to Aurouss Hilll with me first.¡±


    Xion subconsciously said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back to Aurouss Hilll with you!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°You are on my boat and you don¡¯t want to follow me. Are you going to get off


    the boat now?¡±


    Xion was immediately embarrassed.


    She thought sadly in her heart: ¡°I have nowhere to go now. If I don¡¯t follow this guy, I can only wait for the


    Japanese to catch me here¡­In the eyes of the Japanese, I am heinous. Criminals, once I fall into their


    hands, there will be no escape¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I can¡¯t go back to China by myself¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the vast ocean, I can¡¯t go back at all by myself. Even if I go


    back, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t escape the ws of the Banks Familyy¡­¡±


    ¡°Just now, when the captain called Lord Banks, he clearly told him that I was dead. If I went back alive and


    the Banks Familyy knew about it, the Banks Familyy would immediately realize that the captain lied to


    them¡­¡±


    ¡°They will also realize that their vicious scheme has beenpletely exposed!¡± ¡°At that time, they will


    definitely do everything possible to kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, my only chance is to follow this man back to Aurouss Hilll¡­¡±


    ¡°He is so strong, he must have a way to bring me back quietly, and he must be able to hide from the


    Banks Familyy¡­¡±

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155


    At this moment, Xion wanted to survive first, and then find out the truth of the whole thing.


    At this moment, although she was full of hatred for the Banks Familyy, she still had thest hint of fantasy.


    She felt that if this matter was nned by grandfather Lord Banks alone, and her father Zayne did not


    participate, and was even kept in the dark, then she would be more relieved in her heart.


    But if grandfather Lord Banks and father Zayne participated in this matter, then she and the Banks Familyy


    would bepletely cut off!


    At this point, Xion looked at Charlie Wade and pleaded in a low voice: ¡°I can go to Aurouss Hilll with you, but


    can you let me call my mother? I have to let her know that I¡¯m alive¡­ ¡­Otherwise she will be very worried¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade blurted out without hesitation: ¡°No!¡±


    Xion didn¡¯t expect that she begged Charlie Wade so hard that she only hoped to report peace to her


    mother, but Charlie Wade refused him very simply.


    She couldn¡¯t help but asked a little annoyed: ¡°Why not? Even if the entire Banks Familyy wants me to die, my


    mother will definitely not participate in it¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°You know, a mother, her daughter is really dead, and her daughter is not dead,


    her response to outsiders ispletely different!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°If your mother doesn¡¯t know that you are still alive, then she will definitely show


    a very natural sadness, and the Banks Familyy will never find any clues;¡±


    ¡°But if you tell your mother the situation now, and your mother knows that you are not dead, she must have


    a hard time pretending that she has truly lost her daughter. In that case, it will be easy for the Banks


    Familyy to find a w!¡±


    As he said, Charlie Wade sneered and said, ¡°After all, your surname Banks is very good at doing things. You


    led people to destroy the Matsumoto family. Lord Banks asked you to kill in Japan. Who knows if he will do if


    you looking for trouble with your mother and want to cut the roots?¡±


    As soon as Xion heard this, she was immediately ashamed.


    She was indeed brainwashed before, thinking that the interests of the Banks Familyy were above all else and


    that the interests of the Banks Familyy should not be desecrated.


    Therefore, she has always been very ruthless in dealing with the enemies of the Banks Familyy.


    However, thest time the Matsumoto family was destroyed, it was not Xion¡¯s meaning, but Zayne¡¯s


    meaning.


    The Matsumoto family nearly killed the children of Zayne, which made Zayne extremely angry at the


    time, so he ordered Xion to lead the people to kill the Matsumoto family.


    Now, when I think that the Banks Familyy is also unrelenting to himself, Xion is also very ashamed and


    regretful in addition to anger.


    I had known that the Banks Familyy was such a group of people, and would not give up their lives for them


    without saying anything.


    At this moment, she really realized that not only was she too one-sided in thinking about the problem, but also


    too one-sided and simple about the Banks Familyy.


    She couldn¡¯t help but me herself in her heart: ¡°Xion, Xion, you are so stupid! For so many years, except


    for murder, you know almost nothing and know nothing, even you almost dragged your mother into the


    water. ¡­¡±


    ¡°This man is right. If she lets her mother know all this, she will most likely go to the Banks Familyy


    immediately. Even if she can hold back it, once the Banks Familyy finds her, it will be hard not to be noticed


    by the other party. It Will put mother in danger¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, she immediately looked at Charlie Wade, nodded obediently, and


    said angrily: ¡°Then¡­then okay¡­I¡­I listen. your¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and said: ¡°I will ask you to take you to the cabin to rest


    first. The blood from your wound has stopped. Later I will help you pull out the


    crossbow and then help you remove the toxins in your body. .¡±


    Xion nodded lightly, hesitated again and again, then bit her lower lip lightly and


    whispered, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and said to the captain of his own ship: ¡°You follow me


    to the next ship, set it in the opposite direction and let it go at full speed, so that


    it can divert the attention of others.¡±

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156


    The captain nodded quickly.


    At this time, the six people thrown into the sea by Charlie Wade had all drowned. The bodies of several of


    them have begun to sink to the bottom of the sea.


    Charlie Wade took the captain to the opposite cruise ship. After the captain set the course, Charlie Wade


    asked him to return to the ship first.


    After that, he drove the power of the ship¡¯s engine to its maximum, and the ship


    rushed out immediately.


    When Jasmine saw the ship driving away on the next deck, she shouted with


    some worry, ¡°Master Wade¡­¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw a figure on the ship jumped up and jumped into the water with a perfect


    dive.


    After that, she saw Charlie Wade poking his head out of the water lightly and swimming back to the boat


    without hesitation.


    Jasmine was worried about Charlie Wade and quickly took a bath towel. The moment Charlie Wade got on


    the boat, she immediately handed the bath towel to him, and said with concern: ¡°Master Wade, quickly wipe


    the water on your body, and then go to the cabin to soak in heat. Take a shower to avoid catching a cold¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just change to clean clothester.¡±


    As he said, he told the captain on the side: ¡°Let¡¯s set sail now and enter the high seas as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay Mr. Wade!¡± The captain nodded immediately and said, ¡°You go and change your clothes first, we will


    set sail!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie Wade returned to the cabin and changed into a clean single. The crew helped him put the clothes


    soaked in sea water into the washing machine integrated with washing and drying. In this way, he could be


    washed and dried in a few hours.


    At this time, Xion was arranged in a big bed room on the first floor.


    Because Charlie Wade had sealed her meridians before, she could only sit on the


    sofa and couldn¡¯t move at this time.


    Charlie Wade knocked on the door politely, then pushed the door in, looked at


    Xion and asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Xion said awkwardly, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m


    okay¡­¡±


    After finishing talking, she asked very puzzled: ¡°Could you tell me how you did it?¡±


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Xion asked, ¡°How did you make it possible to remove the toxins in my body instantly? It also helped me


    stop the bleeding. What I cannot understand is that my body¡¯s ability to move seems to have been greatly


    affected. limit¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly, ¡°Since you are a martial artist, you should have an understanding of internal


    power?¡±


    Xion nodded and said earnestly: ¡°I know internal strength, but it seems that this ispletely beyond the


    scope of internal strength, right?¡±


    ¡°The martial arts people practice their internal strength to enhance their physical fitness and strength. This


    strength can only run in their own body, but your


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    internal strength seems to be able to run in my body¡­ .This¡­this is amazing¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted and said with an arrogant expression: ¡°My internal strength ispletely different from


    your internal strength. The ancients said, how can the light of firefliespete with the sun and the moon? If


    my internal strength is the sun and the moon, Then your inner strength is nothing but fireflies!¡±

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157


    Chinese martial arts have emphasized the umtion, operation and use of internal forces in the body


    since ancient times. The so-called meridians are based on this theory.


    The overall logic of Reiki is simr to the internal force. The most obvious difference is that in addition to


    its own umtion, operation and use, Reiki also has an ability that can be released externally.


    No matter how strong the internal strength is, it can only rely on one¡¯s own body. A good internal master can


    kill a heavy cow with one punch, or even an elephant with one punch.


    But even so, he couldn¡¯t achieve the ability to kill a mouse in the air.


    The reason is that the internal force cannot be released outside.


    After all, internal force is actually an entry-level low-end version of Reiki. And the reiki is a thousand


    miles higher than the internal force.


    The difference between the two is like the difference between primates and humans.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Although the DNA of primates and humans is almost 99% simr, the gap between the two is still a


    world-wide difference.


    No matter how smart a chimpanzee is, it cannot be a human being. Between the two, there is an


    insurmountable gap.


    Among Chinese martial arts practitioners, there are at least tens of thousands of people who can master


    internal chi.


    However, among these tens of thousands of people, almost none of them can train their internal chi into


    reiki.


    If Charlie Wade hadn¡¯t had the help of the ¡°Apocalyptic Book¡± and the earlier piece of spiritual stone, even if


    he took a lot of Rejuvenating Pill, it would not be possible to form reiki in his body.


    This is a real great opportunity, an opportunity that ordinary people cannot get in a few lifetimes.


    Charlie Wade naturally couldn¡¯t tell Xion the actual situation, but the light of fireflies and the brilliance of the


    sun and moon had already shocked Xion deep in his heart.


    She murmured in her heart: ¡°It turns out that his internal strength has reached a higher level¡­ No wonder


    his strength is so perverted, and he can easily save my life. The martial arts I know are so powerful¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly at this time: ¡°Although the toxins in your body have been removed, your wound


    is still open. I will help you pull out the crossbow arrow, and then help you clean up the wound.¡±


    Xion looked at the wound on her leg. The crossbow arrow almost prated the entire thigh from the base


    of the thigh. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly said in shame, ¡°I am still wearing ck tights, but if he wants him


    to help me deal with


    the wound, He must take off my pants or tear them apart¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ but this part is indeed


    a bit too private¡­¡±


    Seeing that Xion was more or less embarrassed, Charlie Wade¡¯s first thought was: ¡°Otherwise, just let her


    handle it. She is a professionally trained killer who must be very good at dealing with such small wounds. .¡±


    However, another thought popped into his mind: ¡°This woman¡¯s character is as strong as an untamed wild


    horse, and her methods are vicious and cruel. To such a woman, I want her to be honest from tonight. , To be


    submissive, you must firstpletely wipe out her self-esteem!¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade said with a cold expression: ¡°Come on, I will help


    you sit on a single recliner, you lie on it, and I will help you deal with the wound!¡±


    Xion vaguely said, ¡°Um¡­I¡¯ll do it myself¡­please give me a pair of pliers, and some debridement potion and


    gauze for bandaging. it is good¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said nkly, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for you to deal with it yourself, but the legs are rich in blood


    vessels. When the crossbow arrow is taken out, the wound will bleed heavily. If the wound has hurt the


    artery, once you rush the


    crossbow arrow If youe out and the wound opens, your life will be in danger,


    and if you hurt your nerves, you may be disabled in the future.¡±

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158


    Xion also knew very well that it would be no problem to deal with ordinary wounds by himself, but if it really


    hurts the arteries, it would be really difficult to get started.


    Moreover, if you hurt your nerves, it will indeed leave certain seque. Once there are seque, your


    strength will definitely be affected.


    Thinking of this, Xion¡¯s heart suddenly hesitated, not knowing whether to let


    Charlie Wade help.


    After all, Charlie Wade is a master whose strength is far surpassing her. If he handles his injuries, it must be


    much more reliable than handling her own injuries.


    Seeing her struggling expression, Charlie Wade said decisively: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be too slow, life is more


    important than anything else, and I believe you don¡¯t want your legs to be disabled. Otherwise, a little beauty


    would walk with a limp. That¡¯s too ugly.¡±


    After that, he had already stretched out his hand to Xion, and said without any


    doubt: ¡°Come on, I will help you to the recliner!¡±


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s upromising posture, Xion suddenly felt a little embarrassed deep in her heart, and


    said in a low voice, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    After that, she wanted to support herself with both hands, but after a few tries,


    she found that her arms simply couldn¡¯t help her.


    Seeing that she had nothing to do, Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t bother, your meridians have been


    temporarily sealed by me, and your body can¡¯t use


    strength.¡±


    Xion was a little shocked, so she handed her hand to Charlie Wade obediently,


    and whispered, ¡°Then I will trouble you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade stretched out his hand to hold her soft and cold little hand, and then directly supported her


    up.


    It was the first time that Xion was held in this way by a man, and her heart beat like a drum.


    She grew up with her mother. She has always practiced martial arts hard, not to mention falling in love, and


    she has no chance to get along with boys.


    Suddenly she was holding his hand so intimately by the man, and she panicked unconsciously.


    Charlie Wade helped her onto the recliner, let her lie on it gently, and then locked the swing function of the


    recliner, and said to her, ¡°I will cut off your trouser legs first.¡±


    As soon as Xion heard this, her face flushed with shame, and she asked herself in despair, ¡°Do you really


    want to cut your pants? In that case, wouldn¡¯t the entire thigh be exposed to him?¡±


    Just when Xion was still unable to ept Charlie Wade¡¯s decision for a while,


    Charlie Wade had already picked up a pair of scissors, followed the position


    where the crossbow arrow was shot, upwards a few centimeters, and cut Xion¡¯s


    entire trouser leg. Down.


    Xion only felt a sudden cold in her right leg, and when she looked down, her slender legs were


    completely exposed to the air, and she immediately shyly covered his face.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t expect that Xion¡¯s legs would be so beautiful, even far


    surpassing all the women he knew.


    This may have a lot to do with Xion¡¯s martial arts training since childhood.


    Her legs are not only slender, but also very straight, and even have faint muscle lines. Compared with those


    supermodels, it is not less than that, and even better. It is definitely the best leg in a million.


    Seeing Charlie Wade staring at her leg motionless, Xion felt embarrassed in her heart. She felt that although


    this man was very strong, he seemed to have nothing to do with those squint men. the difference.


    So she asked a little angrily: ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Charlie Wade raised his head, smiled indifferently, and said calmly: ¡°I¡¯m looking at your legs, your legs are


    beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159


    Xion didn¡¯t expect Charlie Wade to admit the matter of looking at his legs so


    generously. He was so open and natural, and Xion¡¯s angry mood suddenly seemed a bit at a loss. Xion, who


    had some usations against Charlie Wade, suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. Moreover, the bit of anger in


    his heart disappeared with his generous confession.


    So, she could only give Charlie Wade a shy look, then turned her face away, and whispered with a bit of


    shame: ¡°If you see enough, please help me treat¡­ ¡°


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start treatment now.¡± Xion asked subconsciously,


    ¡°Is it enough to watch so soon?¡±


    After finishing talking, I realized that I didn¡¯t seem to be right, so I asked for help in embarrassment: ¡°Uh,


    no¡­I didn¡¯t mean that¡­I mean, if you really have seen enough, Let¡¯s start¡­¡±


    When she said this, she was somewhat disappointed.


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, and said without shame: ¡°The doctor is kind, although your legs are really


    beautiful, but I still have to help you deal with the wound quickly.¡±


    After speaking, he held Xion¡¯s thigh with one hand, and took a pair of pliers in the other hand, and said, ¡°The


    crossbow arrow has barbs. I can only cut it from the


    tail and pull it away from both sides. It may hurt a bit, you have to bear with it.¡±


    Xion nodded gently: ¡°Come on, I can bear it.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and carefully cut the crossbow arrow with pliers, then grabbed the arrow of the


    crossbow arrow, and said, ¡°This way, I count 123, and then take it out. You are mentally prepared.¡±


    Xion hurriedly said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said seriously: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s start, one or two¡­¡±


    Just after the word was finished, Xion felt a sharp pain in her leg, and the pain caused her to yell


    immediately, ¡°Oh, it hurts¡­Don¡¯t you mean to count to three? How to count to two. Just pull it out?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°I am a person who likes to be surprised. If you


    really lose three times, what if you can¡¯t control it and suddenly retract your leg?¡±


    Xion had tears in her painful eye sockets, and said grotesquely: ¡°Then you can¡¯t be so unexpected, I¡¯m almost


    so painful, and I¡¯m not prepared at all¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°How can you say that you are also a tried-and-


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    tested killer, why can¡¯t you stand this pain?¡±


    Xion said aggrieved: ¡°It was really painful just now. I was injured by this cold weapon. The pain is much


    more serious than being shot by a bullet¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled faintly: ¡°The pain is the same thing. It¡¯s all right now. I will debride and sterilize your


    wound, put some anti-infection medicine, and bandage the wound. It¡¯s basically done.¡±


    Xion could only nod her head and asked, ¡°Would you not sterilize me with


    alcohol? That will hurt even more¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Alcohol is not suitable for wound sterilization. I will use some iodine for you.


    Don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t hurt as much as alcohol.¡±


    Xion breathed a sigh of relief, and then saw that Charlie Wade brought a bottle full of iodophor, then used


    metal tweezers to add a clean cotton ball, and then dipped the cotton ball with iodophor and applied it


    evenly. Above his wounds.


    Iodophor is a drug that is very suitable for debridement and sterilization of wounds, and the pain is indeed


    much less than that of alcohol.

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160


    Seeing Charlie Wade holding the tweezers and carefully helping her with the


    wound, Xion¡¯s heart felt a little more fond of this strange man who had made her


    extremely angry.


    She looked at Charlie Wade, and asked in a curious voice: ¡°Hey¡­I don¡¯t know your name yet!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°Does my name matter to you?¡±


    Xion pretended to be annoyed and said, ¡°Thest time you cheated me, I haven¡¯t


    settled with you yet! So you are of course very important to me!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said, ¡°Hey¡­I cheated you because your behavior of destroying the Matsumoto


    family was a bit too much. You are also Chinese, so naturally you know the ancestors of China. Don¡¯t you still


    understand the reason that your behavior is not harmful to your family?¡±


    Xion looked a little ashamed and said, ¡°Although I did the things, I also acted on orders. The family owner


    clearly requested that the Matsumoto family pay the most painful price, so I followed his intentions and led


    people to The Matsumoto family has been wiped out.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked her, ¡°The Patriarch you are talking about is Zayne or Lord Banks?¡±


    Xion whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Zayne¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered, with a bit of disdain, and a bit of self-deprecating said:


    ¡°Zayne, this old bastard, luck is so good, I identally saved his son and his


    daughter by chance. Fitz and Zara, two heirs of the Banks Familyy. Unexpectedly,


    he saved his illegitimate daughter today, and I was fucking drunk too!¡± Xion eximed, ¡°What did


    you say? You saved Fitz and Zara?!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said very ufortably, ¡°Yes, I did save the two of


    them. I didn¡¯t know that they were the children of Zayne. If I knew it, I would not Save them both!¡±


    Xion couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Do you have any deep hatred with him?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Xion, and said seriously, ¡°I have an antagonism to him!¡± After that, Charlie Wade said


    again: ¡°I said, one day, I will let him kneel in front of


    me, crying and apologizing to me, begging me for forgiveness, and at that time, I might cut him down. His


    head may also be grinning with a smile. Whether it is alive or dead depends on his own good fortune!¡±


    Charlie Wade still doesn¡¯t know how much the death of his parents has to do with


    Zayne.


    Judging from the information he has so far, Zayne was indeed an enemy of his father everywhere, and even


    personally formed the well-known anti-leaf alliance at the time.


    However, it is still unknown whether the death of the parents is rted to the Anti-Leaf Alliance or how


    much.


    In Charlie Wade¡¯s spection, three parties are responsible for the death of their parents, one is the Wade


    family, one is the Banks Familyy, and the other is the Rothschild family in Europe.


    It¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t figured out who is most responsible for these three parties.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Xion was shocked when he heard this, and asked tentatively, ¡°Could you tell me, what exactly do you have


    against him?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask such details about this.¡±


    Xion nodded in disappointment, and then asked, ¡°Then¡­then can you tell me what your name is?¡±


    Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Myst name is Wade, and my name is Charlie Wade.¡±


    Xion muttered to herself: ¡°Thest name is Wade¡­ Charlie Wade? Could it be¡­ Could it be¡­¡±


    When Xion said this, he looked straight at Charlie Wade and eximed, ¡°Could it


    be that you are the Wade family?!

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161


    Seeing Xion recognize his origin, Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said calmly:


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I can indeed be regarded as the Wade family, or the Wade family before.¡±


    Xion thought for a moment and muttered: ¡°Before it was the Wade family, that means you are not in the


    Wade family now¡­¡±


    With that said, Xion said with a very shocked expression: ¡°The Wade family is not


    prosperous at first. I am familiar with every direct descendant. If you are not in


    the Wade family, then your probability is¡­ ..¡±


    When the words came to her lips, Xion was shocked and couldn¡¯t add anything! She stared at Charlie


    Wade, and said in amazement, ¡°Among the direct


    descendants that the Wade family left, there was only one Bruce, but Bruce died


    more than 20 years ago. Could it be¡­are you his Son?¡±


    Charlie Wade¡¯s expression shrank, and he said seriously, ¡°Yes, I am Bruce¡¯s son, Charlie Wade!¡±


    ¡°Gosh!¡±


    Xion¡¯s whole person seemed to be struck by lightning at this moment.


    Although Bruce had passed away before she was born. , But she still knew Bruce¡¯s


    name.


    Not only that, she also knew some of the past between her father Zayne and Bruce. She knew that her


    father¡¯s biggest rival in this life was Bruce. She also knew that the biggest blow to her father in this life


    also came from Bruce.


    In those days, any person in Eastcliff mentioned Bruce, it was bound to be full of praise and admiration with


    both hands and thumbs up. And when they mentioned Zayne, everyone showed a bit of regret. Many people


    The so-called yin and yang, used to describe these two people, it is really appropriate.


    Xion also knew that her father had not only been suppressed by Bruce, but more


    importantly, even his wife was one of Bruce¡¯s most loyal suitors.


    At that time, her father was struggling to pursue his current wife, but his current wife loved Bruce to death.


    Using an ancient poem to describe Zayne¡¯s situation at that time could not be more appropriate.


    That ancient poem is: ¡°I turned my heart to the moon, but the moon shines on the ditch.¡±


    It can be said that Zayne¡¯s wife was desperate to chase Bruce and hopeless, and she married Zayne in


    desperation. Therefore, Zayne has always lived in the shadow of Bruce. Speaking of which, Charlie Wade¡¯s


    father, Bruce, was definitely the person Zayne hated the most in his life. Xion knew these past events very


    clearly, but she never dreamed that she would meet Bruce¡¯s son one day.

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    Moreover, what is even more unexpected is that I would have so many stories


    with him¡­


    Even her right leg is now held in his hand¡­


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Thinking of this, Xion suddenly felt that the world was indeed good fortune.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking in her heart: ¡°I have been serving the Banks Familyy wholeheartedly all the


    time, and even willing to dedicate my life to the Banks Familyy¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I never dreamed that the Banks Familyy would make me look like I am


    now, and almost kill me¡­¡±


    ¡°And this Charlie Wade, as a descendant of the Wade family, was originally the mortal enemy of the entire


    Banks Familyy, plus he was the son of Bruce, and to her father Zayne, he was a thorn in the eye and a thorn


    in the flesh, but it happened to be the mortal enemy of the Banks Familyy. He saved my life at the most


    critical moment. All this is really ironic¡­¡±


    Seeing that Xion¡¯s expression was very rich, Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help teasing


    her: ¡°What? Knowing that I am the Wade family, did you immediately treat you as


    a Banks Familyy and the right in your heart? Was Wade family¡¯s hatred aroused?¡±


    Xion hurriedly waved her hand and said in a flustered manner, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think¡­If I knew you were the


    Wade family before today, then I would definitely hate you even more¡­ ¡°


    With that said, Xion sighed and said with emotion: ¡°Hey¡­now I have thoroughly understood. I am just a


    tool person to the Banks Familyy, and a tool person that can be sacrificed at any time. They don¡¯t take my


    bastard girl seriously¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Xion said with a somewhat self-deprecating expression: ¡°My father has always been


    very worried that his wife knows my life experience. It may be a good thing for him that I die, at least it


    can make my life experience. Then the smoke disappears and there is no evidence, so he does not have


    to worry that his beloved wife will discover the fact that he has betrayed his marriage¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Xion and said with some sympathy, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too sad about this. In fact,


    if you think about it from another angle, it¡¯s not a good thing. At least you can see it clearly now. Their true


    colors, and you haven¡¯t


    suffered a very serious injury in nature, it¡¯s better than when you suddenly


    realized it just before you died, right?¡±


    Xion nodded lightly, looked at Charlie Wade¡¯s red eyes, and choked softly: ¡°Master Wade, thank you very


    much for this incident. Thank you for saving my life regardless of the predecessors. What happened today. If


    it was me, and you were killed in front of my eyes, I might not have your mind to save you¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°That¡¯s for sure, not only will you not save me, but you yourself want to kill


    me.¡±


    Xion immediately felt ashamed and embarrassed, lowered her head and


    whispered, ¡°This matter is indeed too stupid for me. I have always thought about serving the Banks Familyy


    and serving my biological father. But Never thought about what other people think of me¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade asked her, ¡°Then what are your ns now?¡±


    Xion asked in surprise, ¡°Master Wade, didn¡¯t you say that you want to take me to


    Aurouss Hilll? Are you going to change your mind?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded and said: ¡°I really intend to take you back to Aurouss Hilll, and I am not afraid to


    put the ugly words on the front. Even now, I am not absolutely assured of you.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade continued: ¡°So, after you return to Aurouss Hilll with me, I will not give you


    freedom right away, but will restrict you until I have settled my affairs, or I Only when you feel that you are


    100% credible can you be free again.¡±


    Xion nodded without thinking, and said seriously: ¡°I understand what you are saying. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t


    immediately trust myself.¡±


    Immediately, Xion smiled bitterly, and said: ¡°Young Master Wade, from now on, I will not cause you trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I, Xion, have always kept my word since I was young!¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will never have any rebellious heart towards you, and I will never


    intend to hurt you or anyone around you!¡±


    ¡°And after arriving at Aurouss Hilll, I will definitely follow your instructions¡­¡± ¡°After all, you saved my


    life¡­¡±

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    The reason why Charlie Wade rescued Xion was because he saw the Banks Familyy¡¯s intention to kill her,


    and he decided to save her because he adhered to the basic principle of ¡°the enemy of the enemy is a


    friend¡±.


    As long as Xion had a barrier to the Banks Familyy in his centrifugation, then this person could be a big


    help for Charlie Wade to find the Banks Familyy in the future.


    If you control it properly and turn Xion into his own subordinate, it is not impossible for Charlie Wade to see


    it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    If you want to take a person into your own use, the most important thing is to make her owe a favor. In this


    world, no favor is more important than life-saving


    grace. Charlie Wade¡¯s current n is to bring Xion back to Aurouss Hilll first, then hide her well, and then just


    wait and see what changes will happen to the Banks Familyy.


    As for teaming up with Xion to take revenge on the Banks Familyy, this is not anxious. Charlie Wade likes


    to n and move, and it¡¯s nothing more than to move. It¡¯s not just a matter of peeling the Banks Familyy.


    At least, he has to kill him half his life. It makes sense.


    Subsequently, Charlie Wade further processed the wound for Xion.


    After bandaging the piercing wound, Charlie Wade said to Xion: ¡°Okay, the wound has been treated almost.


    Our ship will be traveling at sea for more than 30 hours, so you can rest in your room. Just call the crew if you


    need it.¡±


    Xion nodded lightly, and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand slightly: ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of raising your hand, don¡¯t be so polite.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade carefully put down her slender right leg, and said: ¡°You can rest, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Xion hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Wade, I will see you off¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡± Charlie Wade said


    calmly: ¡°You hurry up and rest.¡±


    Having said that, he remembered that he had sealed Xion¡¯s meridians before, so he said: ¡°I just temporarily


    sealed your meridians with internal force. Now I will help you unlock them, but you still have to pay attention.


    Don¡¯t move your right leg to arge extent, and try not to get wet. If you want to take a bath, wrap the


    bandage in a stic bag.¡±


    Xion nodded obediently and said, ¡°I know Young Master Wade, please help me with your help, otherwise it


    is really difficult to exert strength.¡±


    Charlie Wade stretched out his hand and tapped her ankle lightly, and directly took away the reiki left in


    her body.


    Xion also instantly felt that the meridians that had been sealed in his body werepletely opened at this


    moment, and he couldn¡¯t help but sighed at Charlie Wade¡¯s supernatural powers: ¡°Charlie Wade can control


    the opening of my meridians with his fingers. Hey, this kind of ability is incredible. Fortunately, he


    didn¡¯t have the heart to kill me. Otherwise, if he really wants my life, I am afraid it would be easy¡­¡±


    At this moment, Charlie Wade stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can rest. I¡¯m


    leaving.¡±


    Xion hurriedly escorted him to the door and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master Wade, go slowly¡­¡±


    For Charlie Wade, Xion really admired him from the bottom of her heart.


    Not only because of his strength, but also because of his extraordinary identity.


    From Xion¡¯s point of view, Charlie Wade¡¯s strength is outstanding, and he is also the son of Wade Family


    Master and Bruce, and she really deserves to call him Master Wade.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    Charlie Wade¡¯s ship had left Japan¡¯s territorial waters and entered the high seas. On the other side, the


    Japanese Maritime Self-Defense Force finally arrived at the


    scheduled location and waited for the ship of Banks¡¯ house.

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    When the yacht appeared on the radar screen, the captain of the Maritime Self- Defense Force smiled and


    said, ¡°Damn, after waiting so long, these bastards are finally here!¡±


    His deputy smiled and said, ¡°Captain, if we arrest Xion this time, it must be another great achievement,


    right?¡±


    The captain nodded: ¡°Of course, this Xion is the number one culprit in Japan. As long as we take her back,


    it will be a great achievement whether it is alive or


    dead!¡±


    With that said, he was a little excited and eagerly said: ¡°I will try not to shoot in the future, I have to catch


    it!¡±


    Soon, the cruise ship on the radar was less than one nautical mile away from where they were


    ambushing.


    The patrol boats of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces had beenpletely silent for a long time. They


    turned off the engines, turned off the transponder and all the lights on the ship, and waited for the target to


    approach them before they were caught off guard.


    Seeing that the target was getting closer, the captain of the Self-Defense Force


    immediately ordered: ¡°Start the capture!¡±


    At this moment, the 6 Self-Defense Force patrol boats turned on the spotlights at the same time, and the 6


    lights illuminated the unmanned yacht together.


    The captain of the fleet said loudly in a loudspeaker: ¡°Listen to the ship in front,


    we are the Japan Maritime Self-Defense Force, please turn off the engine


    immediately for inspection!¡±


    After the voice shouted out, ording to the original n, the target ship should start to slow down, but what


    he didn¡¯t expect was that the target ship didn¡¯t even slow down and continued to move towards his direction.


    So he hurriedly shouted again: ¡°Listen to the ship ahead, you are now surrounded by us. Giving up


    resistance and raising your hands to surrender is your best choice. If you refuse to surrender, then we will


    take forceful Measures!¡±


    The yacht continued on without slowing down.


    The captain yelled angrily, ¡°I warn you, if we don¡¯t turn off the engine immediately, we will shoot


    you ording tow!¡±


    The yacht still regarded him as air and continued to drive forward.


    The captain saw that he was about to rush out of the encirclement, but he didn¡¯t mean to catch it with his


    hands. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°What are these


    guys up to? Didn¡¯t they stop the boat after saying something?¡±


    The deputy on the side couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Captain, do they want to take the


    opportunity to drive away?¡±


    The captain said angrily: ¡°The ghost knows! This group of people is unreliable, so quickly catch up and force


    him to stop!¡±


    The six Self-Defense Forces patrol boats quickly chased up. They sandwiched the target cruise ship and


    approached it little by little.


    When they approached, someone eximed: ¡°Captain, there seems to be no one on that boat!¡±


    ¡°What?! Nobody?!¡±


    The man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you can see clearly in the binocrs, there is no


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    one in the cockpit, and there is no one on the deck!¡±


    The Captain of the Self-Defense Captain trembled in shock, and blurted out, ¡°Damn! Could it be the Banks


    Familyy who gave us a chance to escape the golden cicada?!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately ordered: ¡°Quickly stop it, get on the boat and


    check it out for me!¡±


    The speedboats of the Self-Defense Forces are naturally much faster than yachts, and they soon


    surrounded the yachts tightly, and evenpletely sandwiched them left and right.


    At this time, several ships and the cruise ship in between remained rtively still, and several self-defense


    members with guns and live ammunition immediately jumped onto the ship to inspect the situation under the


    It doesn¡¯t matter at all, there is no one on board!


    The captain pped his thigh, and scolded angrily, ¡°The Banks Familyy bastards! It seems that it is fake that


    they want us to act together. It is true that they want to adjust the tiger away from the mountain and save the


    people from the cicada!


    Even we dare to y, they are tired of life. Right?!¡±

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    To say that the old fox Lord Banks does have a few brushes.


    He pretended to save Xion this time, but he didn¡¯t actually spend much money, because the entire


    Japanese Self-Defense Force was an actor who yed with him for free.


    As for why the Japanese Self-Defense Force is willing to cooperate with Lord Banks for free, this has to be


    traced back to when Xion and other Banks masters were arrested.


    At that time, Xion and others destroyed the Matsumoto family and put the entire Tokyo Metropolitan Police


    Department to shame. Afterwards, they collectively nned to escape from Osaka. At the critical moment


    when the ne was about to take off, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces came forward and captured them


    all.


    Therefore, this incident immediately made the Self-Defense Force famous.


    While people praised the Self-Defense Forces for their work, they would even scold the Tokyo Metropolitan


    Police Department as a bloody head, thinking that they were a bit too wasteful.


    Prior to this, the reputation and social status of the Japanese Self-Defense Force in Japan were not high.


    Since the defeat in World War II, the attitude of the Japanese people towards soldiers has been far less


    respectful than before.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After the Japanese Self-Defense Forces realized that the arrest of Xion had greatly improved their social


    status, they were immersed in this highly anticipated feeling, and they were bent on creating new miracles.


    The shrewd Lord Banks, through the praise of the Japanese nationals on the Self- Defense Forces, realized


    that the Self-Defense Forces must enjoy this feeling very much. Therefore, he directlymissioned people


    to connect andmunicate with the high level of the Self-Defense Forces, and wanted to cooperate with


    the Self-Defense Forces in a big show.


    This drama is also very simple, that is, let the Japanese Self-Defense Forces help Xion escape, and then


    the Banks Familyy will guide Xion directly into the French Open prepared by the Self-Defense Forces


    during the escape.


    In this way, the Japanese Self-Defense Force once again sessfully captured Xion who fled, and he


    will surely gain greater recognition from the people.


    Moreover, the original design was to allow her to escape from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department


    after the prisoners were handed over to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    In this case, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces canpletely dispel Banks¡¯ ties and at the same time


    drag the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department into the water.


    After the prisoner escaped, the Japanese Self-Defense Force intercepted the prisoner from the sea and


    carried out a series of propaganda in the media.


    That is equivalent to the Japanese Self-Defense Force who has captured the prisoner at Osaka Airport, and


    then the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, after handing over the prisoner, drove the prisoner, and


    then the Japanese Self- Defense Force wiped the butt, caught or shot the prisoner for the Tokyo


    Metropolitan Police Department.


    In that way, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces upy the two sides, and the Tokyo Metropolitan Police


    Department is not human in the middle.


    Because of this, the Japanese Self-Defense Force unconditionally cooperated with Lord Banks¡¯s n, in


    order to recapture Xion and once again y the role of turning the tide.


    Lord Banks is really good at calcting.


    He not only counted the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, and made the Japanese Self-Defense Forces a


    big help for him, but also calcted Xion and the whole Elms family.


    The Elms family has always been concerned about Xion¡¯s safety. Since Lord Banks promised to the Elms


    family that he would rescue Xion, the Elms family has been very grateful to him.


    Now, the Banks Familyy did indeed rescue Xion from Tokyo. This alone is enough for the Elms family to be


    grateful.


    But how could the Elms family know that Father Banks was just acting for them.


    His original n was to rescue Xion from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and hand her over to the


    Japanese Self-Defense Force.

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    Simply turning the left and right hands on the right hand can achieve both sides and greatly reduce the cost


    of the whole thing. For the Banks Familyy, it has the best of both worlds.


    However, no one thought that everything carefully nned would suddenly change.


    Even the Lord Banks himself is looking forward to the news of Xion in Eastcliff.


    While he was waiting anxiously, a senior member of the Japanese Self-Defense Force directly called.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Mr. Banks happily asked, ¡°Matsushima-san, have you caught Xion?


    ¡°Catch a fart!¡± The other party yelled on the phone, ¡°Why is there no one in the boat you arranged?! Where


    is Xion now?!¡±


    Old man Banks asked in amazement: ¡°What did you say?! No one in the boat?!¡±


    The other party said angrily, ¡°Yes, there is no one in the boat!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Lord Banks suddenly became a little nervous, and said, ¡°My subordinates told me not long ago that


    everything is under control. How could they suddenly disappear?¡±


    ¡°Ask me?!¡± The other party said furiously: ¡°We have been waiting at the predetermined location, and we


    have waited until now to finally wait for the target ship, but there is not even a ghost shadow on the


    ship!¡±


    As he said, the other party threatened viciously: ¡°I tell you Lord Banks, if you don¡¯t hand over Xion as soon as


    possible, then don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Lord Banks said nervously, ¡°There must be something hidden in this matter, Mr. Matsushima, I implore you to


    send the Maritime Self-Defense Force to search immediately!¡±


    The other party said coldly: ¡°We simply don¡¯t have enough human and material resources to carry out such a


    Lord Banks became anxious and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Matsushima, please don¡¯t


    worry about this. We will definitely go all out to search for Xion¡¯s whereabouts and do everything possible


    to send her back!¡±


    The other party gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lord Banks, remember that you only have a few hours. If you can¡¯t


    catch Xion after dawn, you will be at your own risk!¡±


    Lord Banks hurriedly agreed and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Matsushima, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely search for it!


    We will give you a satisfactory answer as soon as possible!¡±


    The other party said coldly: ¡°There is not much time left for you!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lord Banks¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely


    angry!


    He immediately found his confidant and blurted out, ¡°What is going on with Xion?!¡±


    The other party said with a nk face: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know this matter. At


    present, we can¡¯t contact anyone involved in this matter. I feel very strange¡­The situation does not seem to


    be optimistic¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Lord Banks gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Immediately contact me all those involved


    in the operation tonight. In any case, you must find Xion¡¯s whereabouts as soon as


    possible! Otherwise, if Xion really disappears, the Japanese government will


    definitely think all this is. Our Banks Familyy is nning behind the scenes, then


    the Banks Familyy willpletely lose the entire Japanese market!¡±


    The Banks Familyy not only needs to cooperate with Japanesepanies in the ocean shipping industry,


    but other industries have also entered the Japanese market more or less. If this matter is handled


    improperly and offends the


    Japanese government, all Banks Familyy¡¯s industries in Japan will Was severely


    affected.


    By that time, the Banks Familyy¡¯s losses will be very heavy!

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    The Banks Familyy, as well as the entire Japan Maritime Self-Defense Force, began


    to search for Xion¡¯s whereabouts in the waters near Tokyo.


    However, with such a vast ocean and no clue, they simply couldn¡¯t proceed.


    When the entire Self-Defense Force went crazy looking for Xion, the ship Charlie Wade was on had already


    left Japan.


    The yacht is constantly adjusting its course in the direction of China. After a night of sailing, it has traveled


    about one-third of the distance.


    In the early morning, a red sunrise appeared on the eastern sea level.


    Although the temperature on the sea surface is extremely cold in winter, Charlie Wade walked onto the


    deck, dressed in single clothes.


    The direction of the boat is from east to west. So Charlie Wade stood at the stern, watching the sunrise in the


    east.


    At this time, the red sun slowly rose, and another round of turbulent red sun was reflected on the sea level.


    The scenery was beautiful and refreshing.


    Although Charlie Wade was admiring the beauty, he was thinking about his future deep in his heart.


    Although Charlie Wade had never thought about leaving Aurouss Hilll before, he now feels more and more


    that sooner orter he will leave Aurouss Hilll, a ce where he has lived for more than ten years, to go to


    Eastcliff to achieve his life goals.


    Finding out the truth about the death of his parents is only the first step. After meeting Cynthia and having


    a conflict with Cynthia, Charlie Wade still wants to get his father back what belongs to him.


    The father was originally the heir of the Wade family. He had four brothers of the same generation. Even if


    the family property was divided equally, he should get


    25% of the entire Wade family¡¯s assets!


    What¡¯s more, back then, it was his father who used his own power to build the Wade Family to the current


    scale, so he should have more of the Wade Family¡¯s property to make sense.


    The total assets of the Wade family are calcted in trillions. An Emgrand Group plus 10 billion in cash may


    not even ount for 5% of the entire Wade family. The rest of the Wade family must be indifferent Take out


    less.


    This is not to say how greedy Charlie Wade is, but the part that Charlie Wade didn¡¯t want his father to


    deserve, and finally fell into the hands of a bitch like Cynthia.


    In addition, it is more important to avenge your parents.


    Naturally, the Wade family could not shirk the me for the parents.


    However, back then, the Banks Familyy set up the so-called anti-leaf alliance with a clear-cut stand, and


    antagonized their father everywhere. These are all well- known facts in Eastcliff.


    So in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes, his number one enemy is the Banks Familyy.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Among other things, the Banks Familyy¡¯s anti-Wade alliance was absolutely


    inexcusable in Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes, so he had to make the Banks Familyy pay a painful price.


    Originally, he wanted to umte more strength before going to the Banks Familyy and Wade Family


    to settle ounts.


    But now, both the Wade Family and the Banks Familyy have taken the initiative to appear in his life, which


    also made him realize that he must start to be ready to face these two proactively now.


    It just so happened that Xion fell into her own hands, and it happened that she was almost killed by the Banks


    Familyy, so this woman has a great chance of using it for herself, and at that time, she might be able to


    be a great help to defeat the Banks Familyy.


    Just thinking about it, footsteps suddenly came from behind.


    Charlie Wade looked back, and Jasmine walked over, wrapped in a thick down jacket.


    Seeing Charlie Wade turning back, Jasmine smiled at him and asked, ¡°Why did Master Wade get up so early?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to getting up early. I have basically never slept in for so many


    years.¡±


    After speaking, he asked, ¡°What about you? You should have a good rest after


    going through so many things in the past two days. Why did you get up so early?¡±

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    Jasmine smiled, stroked the blue silk between her ears, and said, ¡°I was really tired, and I really wanted


    to sleep well, but I couldn¡¯t stand the bumps of the waves, so I came up to breathe.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked with concern, ¡°Sickness?¡±


    Jasmine nodded and smiled: ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not too serious.¡±


    With that said, she walked to Charlie Wade¡¯s side, leaned on the railing, looked at the rising sun, and said


    with emotion: ¡°The sunrise on the sea is really beautiful. This is the first time I have grown up on the sea.


    Watch the sunrise.¡±


    Seeing that she was still worried and nervous between her eyebrows, Charlie


    Wade couldn¡¯t help calling her: ¡°Jasmine¡­¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly looked at Charlie Wade: ¡°Master Wade, what do you want to say?¡±


    Charlie Wade asked her, ¡°Do you have something in your heart?¡±


    Jasmine hesitated for a moment, nodded lightly, and said seriously: ¡°I am worried about Grandpa¡¯s current


    state, and I don¡¯t know how to solve this series of things after I return¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said seriously: ¡°How to solve this after you go back, don¡¯t worry about this, I will help you


    arrange it, as for the current state of Lord Mooore¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade paused for a moment, and then said: ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to the cabin, and I will use the


    satellite phone to call Don Albertt to ask.¡±


    Jasmine nodded hurriedly: ¡°Good Master Wade!¡±


    After the two returned to the cabin and got the satellite phone from the captain, Charlie Wade called Don


    Albertt directly.


    After Don Albertt answered the phone, he asked, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± Charlie Wade said, ¡°Don


    Albertt, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Don Albertt immediately said respectfully, ¡°Master Wade, how did you change


    your phone number?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°I use a satellite phone now.¡±


    After that, he asked, ¡°By the way, Don Albertt, how is the situation of Grandpa Moore?¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly said, ¡°The doctor said that Lord Mooore may have been irritated in his brain, and he


    has some symptoms of Alzheimer¡¯s. The situation is not too optimistic, but it is not life-threatening. I have


    been watching Lord


    Mooore in the hospital ording to your instructions , So you don¡¯t have to worry about his safety.¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and then asked, ¡°What about Theodore and Rueben, the father and son? Are


    there any actions recently?¡±


    Don Albertt said: ¡°They seem to be preparing to convene a board of directors. Ms.


    Moore has disappeared, and Lord Mooore has also suffered from Alzheimer¡¯s. Now the entire Moore


    group has no leader, so they are preparing to initiate an emergency n for the board of directors.


    Theodore, the father of Moore, officially Serve as the interim chairman of the Moore Group.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked, ¡°Oh? Do you know when and where to open the board of


    directors?¡±


    Don Albertt said: ¡°It seems to be held at the Moore Group at 10 o¡¯clock in the morning the day after


    tomorrow, and they have to hold a press conference room at 11 o¡¯clock to announce the major resolutions of


    the board of directors. For this reason, many media have been invited to Field witness.¡±


    Charlie Wade knew in his heart that Theodore was now ready to use reasonable and legal means to take


    the position of Moore Family Patriarch and Chairman of the Moore Group in a fair manner.


    In Theodore¡¯s view, life and death do not make up for it, and the probability of


    survival is very low, and the threat is minimal;


    As for Lord Mooore, now that he has be an senile dementia, there is no threat to him either.


    Under this circumstance, holding the Moore Group as early as possible and realizing the assets for cash as


    soon as possible is what the Moore family and his sons are most concerned about right now.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade smiled indifferently, and said, ¡°Don Albertt, you can ask Theodore for a few


    invitation letters for the press conference, and say that Charlie Wade will personally join them at that time!¡±

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    After a day and night sailing, Charlie Wade¡¯s cruise ship finally docked smoothly at the pier of Hignd Falls.


    The cruise ship docked at nine o¡¯clock in the morning in Eastcliff time, and it was one and a half hours before


    Theodore, Rueben and his son convened the board of directors.


    An hour and a half, which happened to be the time for the helicopter to fly, so Charlie Wade could no longer


    catch up with the board of directors of the Moore Group.


    However, although I can¡¯t keep up with the board of directors, at least I can keep


    up with the press conference that follows.


    Jasmine, Xion, and a few crew members of the Banks Familyy followed Charlie Wade off the ship. In addition,


    there was also the vice president of Nippon Steel, Hashimoto Kinxian, who was tied up.


    When the helicopter whizzed to Aurouss Hilll, Theodore stepped into thergest conference room of the


    Moore Group.


    At this moment, more than a dozen shareholders and directors of the Moore Group, including his son Rueben,


    have arrived ahead of schedule, and they are all sitting in.


    As soon as Theodore entered, everyone stood up to greet him.


    Rueben took the lead and said, ¡°Hello, Chairman!¡±


    The others froze for a moment, and then they followed suit, saying in unison,


    ¡°Hello, Chairman!¡±


    Theodore pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose, smiled slightly humbly, and waved his hand and


    said, ¡°Everyone has worked together for so many years, and we all know that I am very strict. Ms. Jasmine,


    chairman of the Moore Group, is still missing. So it stands to reason that I am just an acting chairman. Once


    Ms. Jasminees back safely, the Moore Group will still be in charge of the overall situation!¡±


    Everyoneughed and nodded.


    After all, from a legal point of view, as long as Jasmine is not dead or internally impeached, she will still be


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    the chairman of the Moore Group.


    As for Theodore, he is indeed just an acting chairman. Once the masteres, he must immediately step


    aside.


    Theodore sighed at this time: ¡°I have put pressure on the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department many times


    in a row, strongly protesting their domestic security, and demanding that they must solve the case as soon as


    possible to find Chairman Moore¡¯s whereabouts, but this group of waste has not made any


    progress. ¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Theodore sighed and continued: ¡°Although we can wait forever, from the perspective of the


    enterprise, the Moore Group can have no chairman for a few days, but not a few months or even years


    without a real Chairman of the Board!¡±


    ¡°So, I gathered everyone here today to activate the Moore Group¡¯s emergency n, to temporarily abolish


    Jasmine¡¯s chairmanship, and the board of directors will re-elect a new chairman to preside over the overall


    situation for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Only in this way can we reassure our investors, right?¡±


    Rueben was the first to nod, and said in agreement: ¡°Now Chairman Moore¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, and


    there is a lot of suspicion from the outside world. Many people are rumouring that Chairman Moore has


    passed away, and we can¡¯t provide strong evidence to prove Chairman Moore is still alive, so the market


    suddenly loses confidence in the Moore Group, and our stock price continues to


    fall. If this continues, the Moore Group will suffer heavy losses.¡±


    With that, Rueben raised his voice a little bit and said loudly, ¡°So I support the decision of acting


    chairman, and the board of directors will re-elect a new chairman to preside over the overall situation!¡±


    Others exploded the pot at once, and many people whispered underneath.


    These people are all shareholders of the Moore Group, and they are most concerned about the future


    of the Moore Group.


    They have always praised Jasmine¡¯s abilities and believe that Jasmine is capable of


    leading the Moore Group to a higher level.


    In that case, all of them can get a lot of money from it.


    Therefore, if it is not ast resort, they don¡¯t want to rece Jasmine.


    But the current situation is very special. It is not that Jasmine¡¯s abilities are


    inadequate, but that this person is currently undecided.

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    If they continue to wait so endlessly, not only their patience will be exhausted, but the patience of


    investors and stockholders will soon be exhausted.


    In that case, the Moore Group will surely suffer heavy losses.


    After thinking about it, they all pre-set Theodore¡¯s proposal, thinking that the best solution now is to elect a


    formal chairman as soon as possible to stabilize the military.


    So someone opened his mouth and said, ¡°I support the decision of the acting chairman.¡±


    ¡°me too!¡±


    Seeing this, Rueben was overjoyed, and hurriedly said, ¡°Then let¡¯s express our views on the spot. There were


    17 people present today. As long as there are more than eight people who agree to elect the new chairman,


    we will formally pass the acting chairman. Proposal, then the voting process will be activated.¡±


    Having said that, he stood up and said, ¡°I am the first to agree to elect a new chairman!¡±


    Theodore also looked serious and said, ¡°As the initiator of this matter, I also agree!¡±


    One person stood up below: ¡°I agree too!¡± ¡°Count me, I agree!¡±


    Rueben nodded and said, ¡°Very well, there are already four people now!¡± ¡°I agree!¡±


    ¡°me too!¡±


    As more and more people agreed, Rueben became more and more excited. Soon, the number of people


    who agreed on the scene reached nine.


    Seventeen people, the voting watershed is eight and nine votes.


    If there are only eight votes, it is not more than half. ording to the regtions, it will not be passed.


    But as long as there are nine people, it is already more than half. ording to the regtions, the proposal


    has been approved by the board of directors.


    In the end, the number of people who expressed their consent reached fourteen.


    Theodore cleared his throat and said seriously: ¡°Since there are 14 people who have agreed to elect a


    new chairman, I will formally announce on behalf of the board that Ms. Jasmine¡¯s position as chairman will


    be temporarily terminated. Next, we will enter the new director election process. !¡±


    While apuding eagerly, Rueben remembered the three people who did not


    raise their hands. At the same time, he secretly said: ¡°These three bastards have no vision at all. When my


    dad bes the chairman, it depends on what I do. Kill you three old dogs!¡±


    At this time, one of the people who did not raise their hands agreed and said, ¡°Everyone, since Chairman


    Jasmine¡¯s life and death situation is unknown, when we temporarily abandon her chairmanship, we must


    also have a preparation


    n!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Rueben stared at the opponent and asked coldly, ¡°What do you mean by preparing the n?¡±


    The man known as Marcus Holt said: ¡°If Ms. Jasmine really died unexpectedly, then naturally, ording to


    everyone¡¯s current decision, the new chairman will preside over the work.¡±


    Speaking of this, Marcus Holt changed his mind and said, ¡°However, if Ms.


    Jasmine is still alive and we have nominated a new chairman, then once Ms.


    Jasmine returns, can she directly take back the position of chairman? In other


    words, after Ms. Jasmine¡¯s return, the new chairman who will be elected next will take the initiative to


    abdicate and let the virtuous?!¡±

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    Theodore and Rueben father and son were very upset by Marcus Holt¡¯s words!


    The real purpose of their father and son is to always bring Jasmine to the board of directors of the Moore


    Group.


    Whether Jasmine is dead or alive, the Moore Group¡¯s board of directors no longer


    has a slight rtionship with her.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, how can they think that Jasmine has been missing for so many days, and there are still people


    on the board of directors who are thinking about her and thinking about her.


    Moreover, Marcus Holt¡¯s words quickly resonated with others.


    Everyone spoke one after another, expressing their agreement with Marcus Holt¡¯s


    point of view. Theodore and Rueben dared not say anything in their hearts.


    After all, the other board members didn¡¯t even know about their murder of


    Jasmine.


    The attitude they are showing now is also regrettable, and they have to re-elect a new chairman for the sake


    of the Moore Group.


    Therefore, Marcus Holt said that even if they disagree with 10,000 in their hearts, they would never say a


    word of no.


    As long as they say a no word, it will immediately make people doubt their motives.


    And once someone doubts their motives, the other party will definitely suspect


    that Jasmine¡¯s ident in Japan is inseparable from them.


    So Theodore could only gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I think Mr. Holt is very right. Since we have now decided


    to nominate a new chairman to preside over the overall situation, then we have to do a good job for


    Jasmine, the former


    chairman. Prepare with one hand.¡±


    Having said that, he opened his mouth and said: ¡°Now, I propose that no matter who is elected as the new


    chairman, he must follow a principle, that is: once Ms. Jasmine returns safely, the new chairman must


    unconditionally abdicate and rece the chairman. Return to Ms. Jasmine, do you have anyments?¡±


    When everyone heard him say so, of course they nodded in agreement. This time a show of hands


    voted, all 17 people raised their hands.


    Theodore was even more annoyed, and he thought to himself, ¡°This fucking just bought me a time bomb for


    myself. Now Jasmine¡¯s life or death is unknown, the ghost knows whether she is dead or not? If she is not


    dead, someday she wille back alive. , Then I did all this for nothing?¡±


    Thinking of this, Theodore sighed in his heart: ¡°It seems that the best solution now is to sell assets


    immediately after taking office, just in case!¡±


    So, he continued to speak: ¡°Now, let¡¯s proceed to the next vote, that is, we will nominate one person from the


    17 of us to be the new chairman. Among the 17 of us, anyone has to vote and be voted. The right to vote is


    limited to one vote per person, and the one with more votes will be our new chairman!¡±


    After all, he added: ¡°Because it is rted to the position of the chairman of the board, it is very important to


    the Moore Group, so we will adopt the real-name voting system this time to prevent people from operating


    in the dark.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other suddenly.


    In the board of directors, the real-name voting is fair, but the real-name voting will also bring a very big


    hidden danger, that is, settling ounts after autumn.


    If you vote for A, but in the end B gets the position, then B will definitely hate you in the future, and even put


    on small shoes for you everywhere and make trouble for you.


    If this person is really careful, then he may still be doing everything possible to retaliate against you for this


    matter many yearster.


    In the face of this kind of person, no one can resist.

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    Rueben at this time very seriously echoed: ¡°I also support real-name voting. Only real-name voting can be


    more in line with the principles of openness and


    fairness.¡±


    Having said that, he immediately raised his hand and said: ¡°Since you are going to vote, then I will set an


    example for everyone. I hereby rmend Lord Theodore Moore as the new chairman of the Moore Group.


    I Vote for him.¡±


    Theodore smiled slightly at this time: ¡°Since everyone in our board of directors has the right to vote and be


    elected, then I will vote for myself! I believe I can lead the Moore Group to ovee difficulties and create


    greater glories.¡±


    Afterwards, someone immediately stated, ¡°I also vote for Lord Theodore!¡± ¡°Count me in!¡±


    Rueben said indifferently: ¡°In this case, Lord Theodore has already received four


    votes. Let the others on the scene hurry up and vote!¡±


    The others murmured to each other for a while, seeing that Theodore had mastered the situation, and this


    was a real-name voting system, and there was a risk of settling ounts after the fall, so they all expressed


    their opinions and voted for Theodore.


    Soon, Theodore¡¯s votes reached nine votes, and the election of the new chairman


    was already a certainty.


    At this time, the remaining few who did not vote have realized that the overall situation has been


    determined, and whether they vote for him or not, they cannot change the result of his election as the new


    chairman.


    However, if you don¡¯t vote for him at this time, or abstain, you will have to


    beware of him wearing small shoes in the future.


    As a result, everyone turned their backs and voted for Theodore. In this way, Theodore won


    17 votes from 17 people.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At this time, Rueben opened his mouth and said, ¡°In that case, Lord Theodore is


    the new chairman of the Moore Group. Everyone apuds and congrattions!¡±


    After all, Rueben took the lead and apuded. Others also echoed and


    apuded.


    Theodore waved his hand with a humble expression, and said solemnly: ¡°I am a


    self-knowledge. Although my ability is not bad, I am still a bit worse than the


    former chairman Ms. Jasmine. But everyone can rest assured. Since I was elected to this position by


    everyone, I firmly implement the basic principles of ¡°being in my ce and seeking government¡±, and serve


    the future development of the


    Moore Group wholeheartedly. I will never do anything irresponsible.¡±


    The others hurriedly apuded to agree.


    Theodore smiled slightly and said calmly: ¡°Since we have now selected the new chairman, we will move to the


    release hall next!¡±


    ¡°I have invited a group of media in advance and notified them that we will elect a


    new chairman today.¡±


    ¡°In a while, just go to hold a press conference to make thetest decision of the board of directors public. In


    this way, it can also reassure our investors and stockholders. Do you have anyments?¡±


    Everyone has voted to elect Theodore as the new chairman, and naturally there will be no objections to


    such things as attending the press conference.


    So everyone readily agreed.


    Theodore said with emotion: ¡°Oh! We were able to reach a consensus so quickly. This is a huge good news


    for the Moore Group. I believe that after the press conference, our stock price will rise quickly!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he deliberately said with a face: ¡°However, everyone must be careful. Never take


    advantage of the few tens of minutes before the press conference to engage in any small actions in the


    stock market. If any one of you is suspected Insider trading has attracted the Securities Regtory


    Commission toe, then I will never forgive him!¡±

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    Theodore¡¯s unselfish attitude has made all shareholders more or less awed.


    The stock market is changing rapidly. Whoever can grasp inside information can make a lot of money.


    Therefore, the most difficult thing to eliminate is insider trading.


    For example, if a listedpany wants to cooperate deeply with anotherrger multinationalpany,


    once this information is released, the stock price of this listedpany will undoubtedly rise sharply.


    For ordinary people, they do not know the insider of thepany, so they cannot seize the opportunity of


    insider trading.


    However, for the executives of this listedpany, they must have known this inside story during the in-


    depth cooperation negotiations.


    If at this time, they deliberately bought their ownpany stock while the stock price did not rise, and then


    waited for the news to be announced and the stock price rose before selling it at a high level, they would be


    able to earn a lot of cash.


    Although this method seems to be very easy to make money, it has clearly vited the regtions of the


    China Securities Regtory Commission and belongs to standard insider trading. Once detected, not only


    the illegal gains will be confiscated, but also huge fines will be imposed. In more serious cases, even To bear


    legal responsibility, there may be sentencing.


    However, many people still choose to take risks in the face of huge interests.


    Whether a listed group can stifle this unhealthy trend inside is also the key to whether the group can go


    further.


    As soon as Theodore came up, he made it clear that everyone should not engage in any insider trading, that


    is, he put forward a very clear attitude to everyone, never allowing anyone to operate illegally in the Moore


    Group and let everyone make money in a regr manner.


    Being able to say these words also increased his majesty in front of everyone to a certain extent.


    At the same time, the news report hall of the Moore Group was full of invited media.


    Everyone is very concerned about the recent situation of the Moore Group, especially after learning that


    Jasmine, the chairman of the Moore Group, has disappeared in Japan, everyone is very concerned


    about the progress of the search and rescue of her and the next response n of the Moore Group.


    The media¡¯s sense of smell is very sensitive, so they have long guessed that the Moore Group invited


    them to the press conference today. There is a high probability that the new chairman will be announced at


    the press conference.


    After all, nopany can stay without a leader for a long time, especially a listedpany like the Moore


    Group.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Although the press conference has not yet started, people in the media have begun to specte.


    At this time, a reporter from a local TV station was whispering to a reporter from a provincial TV station. She


    told her colleagues next to her: ¡°The Moore family¡¯s old man is said to have suffered from Alzheimer¡¯s


    because of the stimtion. I am afraid that the eldest son Theodore is the only pir that the family can really


    take out. So I specte that this time the Moore Group appoints the new chairman of the board, he is likely to


    be him.¡±


    The person next to him said, ¡°Is it possible that Rueben is the eldest grandson of Lord Mooore? After all,


    Lord Mooore is young. Lord Mooore has already passed on his seat to the younger generation of Jasmine.


    The group will still select a


    young man to seed¡­¡±


    The local reporter opened his mouth and said, ¡°If this is the case, then the new chairman announced today


    may also be Rueben, the son of Theodore.¡±


    At this time, a member of the Moore Group stepped to the press conference stage and said into the


    microphone: ¡°Dear friends from the media, please wait a moment. Our board of directors has reached a


    consensus and made a major decision. Later, our board of directors Members will attend the press


    conference together to announce the specific content of this decision.¡±


    When the media reporters on the scene heard this sentence, they all cheered up and looked forward to the


    appearance of the board members.

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    At this moment, the helicopter carried by Charlie Wade, Jasmine and others had already arrived in Aurouss


    Hilll City.


    Because there were Xion and several other Banks Familyy crew members on the helicopter, Charlie Wade


    asked the helicopter to send them to Shangri-La.


    Cameron Isaac has prepared several very private top-floor rooms for Xion and other Banks Familyy crew


    members.


    However, Charlie Wade was still somewhat unreasonable about them, so his request to Cameron Isaac


    was to put these people under house arrest and surveince.


    Including Xion, anyone in Shangri-La can enjoyprehensive and meticulous check-in services,


    including meals and amodation.


    However, all telephone calls and externalmunication methods in their room were cut off, because Charlie


    Wade temporarily did not allow them tomunicate with the outside world.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Xion also knew that Charlie Wade still had to be wary of her now, so naturally she


    didn¡¯t have any opinions on this.


    After setting up Xion and leaving them, Charlie Wade took Jasmine and Hashimoto closer to the Moore


    Group by helicopter.


    At the time of the Moore Group, Theodore had just convened the board of


    directors. When the meeting ended, he said to everyone: ¡°Everyone will go back to the office and rest for ten


    minutes. After ten minutes, we will go down to hold the press conference.¡±


    Everyone got up and left, Theodore also stepped back to his vice chairman¡¯s


    office.


    Rueben naturally followed him.


    The father and son stopped involuntarily when they passed Jasmine¡¯s chairman¡¯s


    office.


    Theodore looked at the words ¡°chairman¡¯s office¡± on the door, and there was an


    eager expectation in his eyes.


    He secretly thought in his heart: ¡°I will move into this chairman¡¯s office immediately after I finish the photo


    for a while! This office of Jasmine is not onlyrge in size, but also facing the Yangtze River. The view of the


    river withrge French windows is so beautiful. How many times better than my office!¡±


    Thinking about this, Theodore said to Rueben: ¡°Rueben,e to my office.¡± Rueben nodded: ¡°Good


    dad.¡±


    When the father and son entered Theodore¡¯s vice chairman¡¯s office, Theodore said, ¡°Cameron Isaac said


    before that Charlie Wade wille to our press conference.¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade?!¡± Rueben asked in surprise, ¡°Dad, Charlie Wade is back?¡± Theodore said, ¡°I think


    what he meant is that he hase back.¡±


    Rueben smiled: ¡°It seems that he went to Japan, but he couldn¡¯t find Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Theodore sneered: ¡°Why is it so easy to find? The old forest in the deep mountains of Nishitama County is


    not far from the virgin forest. Jasmine¡¯s body may have been eaten by the damn beasts.¡±


    Rueben nodded, but said with some worry, ¡°Dad, that Charlie Wade is very close


    to Jasmine. I am now worried that he will not let go. What if he continues to


    investigate?¡±


    Theodore curled his lips and said disdainfully, ¡°Let him check it! Check it out as much as you like! Just a little


    Charlie Wade in Aurouss Hilll, he¡¯s a little bit capable


    in Aurouss Hilll, but he won¡¯t be a fart in Japan. If he can find out who is ugly, I


    fucking chopped off my head for him!¡±

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    The longer Jasmine was missing, the more rxed Theodore¡¯s heart became.


    He felt that with the passage of time, Jasmine¡¯s chances of survival have be


    smaller and smaller.


    Rueben is not as open-minded as his dad. He stood aside and asked in a low voice nervously, ¡°Dad, Charlie


    Wade still has some tricks. We must be careful not to let him see the clues.¡±


    Theodore nodded: ¡°This is natural. All we two have to do is to act well.¡±


    Rueben again said: ¡°By the way, Dad, I still feel a little unsure in my heart these


    past two days. Where did Jasmine go? How could she not be found or dead?¡±


    Theodore sneered: ¡°I think Jasmine is probably dead, but the body has not been found yet.¡±


    Rueben hurriedly asked, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    Theodore said calmly: ¡°Everything pays attention to a survival rate. It¡¯s like a person suddenly disappears.


    The most likely time to find him is 12 hours before the disappearance.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t find him 12 hours before you disappeared, the chance of finding him


    will be slimmer as you goter.¡±


    ¡°If it exceeds 24 hours, the probability of finding him is reduced by at least half;¡±


    ¡°If it takes more than 48 hours, the probability of finding him is probably less than 25%¡­¡±


    ¡°And with the passage of time, not only will the chance of finding him be


    increasingly slim, but its survival rate will also be smaller and smaller.¡±


    Speaking of this, Theodore said again: ¡°By the way, you should often see some hot searches about


    missing persons on TikTok. Some people went out for a run and suddenly disappeared; others got in a car


    and went to a certain ce, and then Also disappeared.¡±


    Rueben nodded: ¡°There are indeed many hot searches like this, and there will be one every once in a while.¡±


    Theodore continued: ¡°Generally speaking, like this, if you can¡¯t find people quickly, the end result will


    be bad luck.¡±


    ¡°There have been many enthusiastic people all over the Inte who are helping to find people, but after a


    period of time, the bad news about finding the corpse came.¡±


    ¡°So I think that if Jasmine has been missing for so long, there is a high probability that she should have died.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, people can do it as long as they die. There is absolutely no proof of death.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, people weren¡¯t killed by our hands. It was Hashimoto Jin who


    looked for someone to kill first, so it¡¯s even more difficult to find our heads. The sky is falling. Isn¡¯t there


    Hashimoto Kinxian who will stand for us first? If nothing happens, we can sit back and rx. If something


    happens to him, we can just run away.¡±


    Rueben was relieved and said with a smile: ¡°If this is the case, we will have to contact Hashimoto in the future


    to ensure that we can grasp his daily dynamics.¡±


    Theodore nodded: ¡°You¡¯re right. For us, Hashimoto Jinxian is a beacon tower. When you see Hashimoto


    Jinxian on fire and smoking, it proves that we are also in danger. If there is no fire, then we can continue to sit


    back and rx.¡±


    After all, Theodore took out his cell phone and called Hashimoto Kinxian. The call was made quickly.


    Hashimoto Kinshin often talks about business all over the world, so his mobile phone has opened up a


    service simr to GSM. No matter which country he goes to, he can essmunication through the local


    mobilework.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    Therefore, even if he is in Aurouss Hilll now, he can still receive calls from Theodore.


    It just so happened that at this time the ne hadnded near the Moore Group.


    Charlie Wade heard the phone ringing in Hashimoto¡¯s pocket, stretched out his


    hand and took a look, and saw the name Theodore Moore written on it.


    Seeing that it was Theodore¡¯s call, Charlie Wade immediately said to Hashimoto Kinxian, ¡°If you want to


    survive, be obedient, otherwise I will send you directly to the kennel today and chop you up to feed the dog.


    Do you understand? ¡°


    Hashimoto Jinxian nodded and said with a begging face: ¡°As long as you can spare my life, no matter what


    you ask me to do, I will do it honestly¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°Connect Theodore¡¯s phone, he wants to ask about your recent development, you


    tell him everything is fine, and let him know that you are still in Japan.¡±


    Hashimoto nodded immediately.


    Seeing his appearance, Charlie Wade knew that he had no guts to deceive himself, so he handed the


    phone to him and said coldly, ¡°Take it now!¡±


    Hashimoto didn¡¯t dare to dy first, and immediately pressed the answer button


    after receiving the phone.


    When the phone was connected, Theodore, who could clearly hear the other end of the phone, finally


    breathed a sigh of relief. He said with emotion, ¡°Oh¡­Mr.


    Hashimoto, what are you doing? Why haven¡¯t you answered the phone for so long?¡±


    Hashimoto Jinxian hurriedly followed Charlie Wade¡¯s instructions, and said, ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting, now I¡¯m out


    of the conference room to answer your call, what can you do?¡±


    Theodore smiled and said, ¡°I, there is nothing wrong with me. I just want to ask you how the situation in


    Japan is now. Does Jasmine have any information? Is the Japanese Metropolitan Police still searching for


    her whereabouts?¡±


    Hashimoto Jinxian said: ¡°Jasmine still has no information, but I think we spent so much effort to murder


    Jasmine. She is now dead, and the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department is gradually recovering police


    force. I think There is a high probability that this matter will be over, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    When Theodore heard these words, he really felt more at ease, and said with a smile: ¡°Oh! Mr. Hashimoto is


    really reliable! As long as Jasmine is dead, we really don¡¯t have any worries!¡±


    After speaking, he said hurriedly: ¡°By the way, Mr. Hashimoto, I will hold a press conference soon to officially


    announce that I will take over as the chairman of the Moore Group. Once I officially be the chairman,


    The cooperation between us can speed up the progress!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Hashimoto said quickly: ¡°That¡¯s really great. I have already greeted our board of


    directors. When you formally take over as chairman, we will meet and have a


    good talk about the future cooperation.¡±


    Theodore said excitedly: ¡°Good Mr. Hashimoto!¡±


    After all, Theodore said again: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hashimoto, it¡¯s time for the press conference soon, I won¡¯t tell


    you anymore, let¡¯s wait for the day of signing the contract, and then thank you in person!¡±


    Hashimoto said quickly, ¡°Lord Mooore doesn¡¯t have to be so polite. You can go ahead if you have anything


    to do, and wait for the rest to talk about the rest!¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    Here, Theodore ended the call, and immediately looked at Rueben? with


    excitement, and said excitedly: ¡°Hashimoto said that the Japanese Police Department has already


    withdrawn its police force. It seems that no clue has been found.¡±


    Rueben said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great! As long as they give up searching, then this matter will be fixed!¡±


    Theodoreughed, stood up, waved his big hand, and said in high spirits: ¡°Go, go downstairs to develop the conference! As soon as the press


    conference opens, I will be the chairman of the Moore Group!¡±

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    10:55 in the morning. Trading in the shares of the Moore Group was suddenly suspended. The suspension of


    stock trading is the suspension of trading. From this moment on, the shares of the Moore Group are sealed


    and will neither rise nor fall until trading is resumed.


    To apply for a trading suspension to the Securities Regtory Commission, there must be sufficient and


    sufficient reasons. The Moore Group¡¯s reason for applying for a trading suspension is that the group has


    major issues that will be announced soon.


    Generally speaking, listed groups will suspend trading of their stocks before they announce important


    events. This is to prevent insider trading and well-informed spection.


    For example, before, a very famouspany on the Inte, Life 360.


    When they seek to go public in the country, they willplete the domestic A- share listing through


    backdoor.


    This is the so-called backdoor listing.


    Inyman¡¯s terms, some of their conditions do not meet the requirements of the


    Securities Regtory Commission for listing, or the normal listing channel is too


    long, they can¡¯t wait, so they can achieve the goal of backdoor listing by


    purchasing another listedpany.


    360 is also regarded as a rtively well-known Intepany in China. The reason why they choose


    to go public on the backdoor is mainly to save time. If they go public on their own, they will need to pay at


    least one or two years of time cost, and they are likely to miss the market. Good opportunity.


    At the beginning, when 360 decided to go public with a backdoor, all stockholders were specting about


    one thing, that is, which listedpany would 360 use to go public.


    If you can know the targetpany of her backdoor in advance, then you can buy thepany¡¯s stock in


    advance, and you can make a fortune after the 360 backdoor is sessful.


    However, such things are generally top-secret information within thepany, and only the absolute top


    can know it, and they will never disclose it to the outside world.


    Therefore, when Eastcliff market suddenly announced that thepany had a major business and needed


    to suspend trading, people knew that 360 was going to be listed on his shell.


    But by this time I knew that it was toote. Trading in 360¡¯s stock had been


    suspended and could not be traded, and there was no chance to buy bottoms. The current situation of the


    Moore Group is the same.


    Thepany is about to transition from the leaderless state of the group to the sessor of the new


    chairman. This is definitely a good news for thepany, so it must first be suspended and then announced.


    At 10:55, the Moore Group announced the hall.


    The media reporters invited to the scene are already here. Shareholders across the country are


    also watching this conference.


    Because since Jasmine¡¯s ident until now, the Moore Group¡¯s stock price has


    been underperforming.


    The market is worried that the Moore Group has no leader, and the square inch is


    in chaos, which led to the continuous decline of the Moore Group¡¯s stock.


    Now, the Moore Group suddenly wants to hold a press conference with great fanfare. Everyone feels that they


    must be ready to announce the new chairman.


    It was at this time that Charlie Wade came to the door of the release hall alone.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After Rueben knew that he wasing, he came to the gate and waited in advance. Although he had ten


    thousand dissatisfaction with Charlie Wade, he did not dare to provoke Charlie Wade at all in Aurouss Hilll.

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    After all, Master Wade Wade, who is known as the true dragon in the world, Rueben did not dare to


    neglect.


    Seeing Charlie Wadeing by himself, Rueben hurried forward and said


    respectfully to him, ¡°Master Wade, you are here!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly, and said a little apologetically, ¡°Rueben, I tried my best with Jasmine¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade deliberately only said the words ¡°I tried my best¡±, but did not say any results. Rueben heard


    these words, but directly brought these words into what the doctor said to the patient¡¯s family when the


    doctor failed to save the patient. .


    Therefore, he immediately made up what Charlie Wade had not said, and thought to himself: ¡°It seems that


    Charlie Wade did not find any whereabouts of Jasmine, and now that he has returned to China, he must have


    given up on searching. As a result, my dad and I can finally rest assured¡­¡±


    Rueben¡¯s heart was secretly refreshed, but on the face he deliberately pretended


    to be very painful, and said gratefully: ¡°Master Wade, you went to Japan specially


    for Jasmine¡¯s affairs, and you have made so many efforts. At one point, our Moore family is very


    grateful¡­¡±


    ¡°If Jasmine is really gone, then I believe her spirit in the sky will be moved by your


    sincerity to her¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Rueben and said very seriously: ¡°Rueben, many times there is still a fascination in


    my heart, praying that a miracle will happen at a certain moment in the future. What if a miracle really


    happens at a certain moment in the future? What if Jasmine suddenly appears in front of us at some point


    in the future? Isn¡¯t this a happy situation for everyone?¡±


    When Rueben heard Charlie Wade¡¯s words, he felt as ufortable as if he had eaten a fly.


    He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart: ¡°Pray for a miracle? I pray for your mother¡¯s


    miracle, me! This miracle had better not happen to his mother! Jasmine had


    better never show up in front of me, I don¡¯t even bother to see her body. Otherwise, she will have to


    organize a funeral for her. Not only will it cost the people and money, but the fuck will have to pretend to


    be sad in front of


    everyone!¡±


    However, on his face he said very religiously: ¡°Master Wade, you are right. I also


    hope that one day, the miracle you said will happen¡­¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly stated: ¡°Master Wade, after today¡¯s press conference


    is over, I will immediately go to the Temple to offer incense and pray for Jasmine!


    The Temple makes a wish especially effective. I often go there to pray and know


    the abbot there. Let him do a prayer for Jasmine!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so troublesome, you can¡¯t go to the Temple anymore in


    your life.¡±


    Rueben was stunned, and asked a little surprised: ¡°Master Wade¡­you¡­what do you mean by this?¡±


    Charlie Wade patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the Temple is viting you.¡±


    Rueben asked in amazement, ¡°Why did Imit a crime with the Temple, Master


    Wade? the Temple is indeed very effective¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly, ¡°Trust me, you will soon find that the Temple is not working at all.¡±


    Rueben was a little unclear, thinking that Charlie Wade was talking about Feng Shui metaphysics, and


    asked a little surprised: ¡°Master Wade, are the monks in the Temple all deceiving?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a lie, maybe it¡¯s just that the way is not enough.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this, go in quickly, isn¡¯t your press conference


    about to begin?¡±


    Rueben hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, the press conference will begin right away, Master Wade, you cane in


    quickly!¡±


    Under the leadership of Rueben, Charlie Wade stepped into the conference venue. Rueben arranged him


    in the VIP seat in the first row. Then he said with a full face apologetic: ¡°Excuse me, Master Wade, I have to


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    participate in the


    release. Yes, I won¡¯t be here with you. If you have any needs, just ask the staff.¡± Charlie Wade nodded:


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    Rueben said graciously, ¡°Good Master Wade, then I¡¯ll go ahead and please.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and went to the backstage lounge.


    A few minutester, a female secretary stepped onto the rostrum and said, ¡°Thank you for the arrival of


    distinguished guests and friends from the media. Today, our Moore Group has very important things to


    release to the public.


    Please apud and invite us. Members of the board!¡±

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    After the female secretary finished speaking, there was thunderous apuse from the audience.


    More than a dozen members of the Moore Group¡¯s board of directors entered


    through the side door one after another.


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t know the people who walked in the front. Until thest two,


    it was Rueben and his father Theodore.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Theodore was thest to enter the venue, the middle position on the rostrum was always vacant


    for him.


    After he took the stage, he sat directly in the middle position.


    As soon as he sat down, he saw Charlie Wade in the first row of VIP seats. Seeing Charlie Wade,


    Theodore¡¯s heart was the same as Rueben, somewhat


    nervous.


    As the so-called guilty conscience, he also worried that what he did would happen one day.


    He was especially afraid of Charlie Wade, because Charlie Wade had be the biggest hidden danger in


    his mind.


    If one day, his affairs are revealed, he is not even afraid of the policeing to the door, but he is afraid


    that Charlie Wade wille to him to settle the ount.


    When Charlie Wade¡¯s eyes were facing each other, Theodore was a little pleased and nodded at him.


    Charlie Wade also smiled. Charlie Wade¡¯s smile dissipated a lot of tension in Theodore¡¯s heart.


    He turned on the desktop microphone in front of him and said, ¡°Dear distinguished guests, shareholders,


    investors, and friends from the media present, hello everyone!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Theodore, formerly the vice chairman of the Moore Group. When Ms. Jasmine suffered an ident in


    Japan, I was temporarily elected by the board of directors as acting chairman, temporarily recing Ms.


    Jasmine to exercise the power of chairman on the board.¡±


    Speaking of this, Theodore sighed softly: ¡°Hey¡­Miss Jasmine¡¯s ident has caused me and the entire


    board of directors to be extremely heartbroken. We have also been making solemn representations to the


    Japanese side, asking them to be as soon as possible. To find out the truth of the ident and find out the


    whereabouts of Miss Jasmine, we also hope that the Japanese side can give us feedback as soon as


    possible a result that everyone is happy with¡­¡±


    Theodore paused, his painting style changed, and he said in a serious tone: ¡°However, for a listed group


    with a market value of more than 100 billion, we must not be in a state of no leader for a long time. Before


    Miss Jasmine returns safely, we must To ensure the normal operation of the Moore Group, our board of


    directors held a board meeting this morning¡­¡±


    When everyone in the audience heard this, they raised their ears and waited expectantly for his next content.


    Because this is the highlight of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Theodore cleared his throat at this time and announced very seriously: ¡°After the board of directors


    discussed and voted, Ms. Jasmine will be temporarily removed from the position of chairman of the Moore


    Group. At the same time, the board of directors has passed a real-name vote. I personally achieved 17


    Among them, 17 votes have been voted, so from now on, I will officially take over as the


    chairman of the Moore Group!¡±


    Everyone is waiting for this sentence. Although they specte that the Moore Group should announce the


    new chairman today, this matter must be told from the Moore Group¡¯s board of directors to be fully evidenced

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    Now that Theodore himself has admitted personally, this matter has been confirmed and can be directly


    released as news.


    However, at this moment, Charlie Wade suddenly spoke and asked indifferently: ¡°Lord Mooore, Ms. Jasmine


    is just missing now, and the news of her murder has not been confirmed. I would like to ask you, if Miss


    Jasmine returns safely one day, then Will you return the chairman¡¯s seat?¡±


    Theodore originally thought that today is a very, very simple transition of power.


    Moreover, he also felt that he had already conquered the entire board of directors, so the rest was just an


    announcement. In this case, no one could cause trouble.


    But he never dreamed that Charlie Wade would suddenly attack himself at this moment.


    Although he was very angry in his heart, he still said very politely and politely: ¡°You can rest assured that


    when our board of directors held a meeting today, we have established a basic principle, although I have


    now voted by the board of directors to formally take over as a director of the Moore Group. Long term, but I


    also have to admit that Ms. Moore is actually a far more suitable chairman candidate than me¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Theodore continued to say: ¡°So, I also solemnly announce to everyone here: Once Miss


    Jasmine returns safely, I will return the position of chairman to her as soon as possible! After all, she is the


    most suitable candidate to be the chairman of the Moore Group!¡±


    Everyone apuded at this moment, feeling that Theodore¡¯s ability to have these words is enough to prove


    that this person¡¯s vision, character and heart are very outstanding.


    When Theodore triumphantly epted the apuse of the crowd, Charlie Wade said, ¡°Since Lord Mooore


    has said so, then just return the position of chairman to Ms. Jasmine.¡±


    Seeing Charlie Wade¡¯s aggressive appearance, Theodore was very annoyed and cursed secretly: ¡°Damn, did


    Charlie Wade take any gunpowder today? Why the fuck can¡¯t get through with me? Let me return the position


    to Jasmine now. I can change, but what about Jasmine and others? Isn¡¯t Charlie Wade very capable? Are you


    not known as the real dragon on earth? If you really have this ability, why didn¡¯t you bring Jasmine back


    alive?¡±


    When Theodore thought of this, his heart was full of irritation, but he still said


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    very seriously: ¡°I have said just now, my personal conscious ability is no match for


    Miss Jasmine, so I very much hope to be able to work under Miss Jasmine. Ms. Jasmine was able to return to


    China safely. Theodore voluntarily abdicated to be a virtuous person and returned to the position of vice


    chairman of the Moore Group.


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently: ¡°Well, since you have said so yourself, in front


    of so many people, don¡¯t break your promise.¡±


    Theodore said coldly with a bit of uncontroble displeasure, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Theodore, never break my


    promise!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the door of the conference venue was pushed open vigorously by several men


    in ck.


    Seeing more than a dozen uniformly dressed men in ck split into two teams on the left and right and lined


    up to enter the venue, everyone was a little dumbfounded.


    Theodore sternly scolded: ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here? I tell you, this is the internal venue of our


    Moore Group. You are legally responsible for breaking in like this! What about the security? Come here


    quickly. , Get them all out!¡±


    At this moment, a beautiful woman wearing a small ck suit and ck high- heeled shoes stepped in. As


    soon as this woman entered the door, everyone at the scene was struck by lightning and stood there! I saw


    this woman walked into the meeting ce smartly, her eyes fixed on Theodore, and she asked loudly, ¡°They


    are all my people, who is qualified to drive them away??!¡±


    Theodore felt that the sky had fallen for a moment. Because this woman who is talking is his niece, Jasmine!

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    When Jasmine appeared, everyone except Charlie Wade was shocked.


    No one can imagine that Jasmine, who has been missing and whose life or death has been unknown,


    suddenly appeared at the press conference.


    You know, in thest second, the Moore Group was unable to confirm whether Jasmine was still alive, so it


    held a special board meeting and announced the appointment of Theodore as the new chairman.


    However, in the next second, Jasmine came back suddenly!


    Almost everyone can¡¯t ept such a big plot turn, and I am afraid that the movie


    would not dare to make it like this.


    Of these, the most uneptable of this reality is naturally Theodore, who has just seeded the chairman of


    the Moore Group.


    At this time, Theodore, looking at Jasmine, was already distraught!


    His eyes were big and red, and he was still covered with bloodshot eyes. The pair of eyeballs almost stared


    out of the eye sockets. He couldn¡¯t believe that Jasmine could return to China from Japan alive!


    He couldn¡¯t help but secretly said in his heart: ¡°Since she is still alive, why doesn¡¯t


    even the Japanese police know?¡±


    ¡°The current Japanese police, although they have begun to reduce the manpower searching for Jasmine,


    they still haven¡¯tpletely given up on finding her whereabouts, but she bypassed the Japanese police and


    returned home quietly. What is she doing?¡±


    ¡°More importantly, since she is still alive, why has she never contacted me and


    the old man?¡±


    ¡°She has a deep rtionship with her grandparents and grandchildren. Even if she doesn¡¯t believe in herself,


    she can¡¯t even doubt her, right?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Did she realize something?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Theodore panicked to death. Rueben on the side was even more startled and scared at this


    time. He also didn¡¯t understand how Jasmine survived, let alone how she returned to China. Now, there has


    been a lot of rumors about her in China and Japan, and everyone knows it.


    With her current poprity, it would never be possible to return home quietly,


    unless someone with great magical powers secretly helped him¡­


    At this point, Rueben immediately looked at Charlie Wade who was smiling in the first row of VIP seats.


    At this moment, he felt a little bit in his heart, and a thought suddenly appeared:


    ¡°Could it be¡­Is it Charlie Wade?!¡± ¡°Yes! It must be him!¡±


    ¡°No wonder he came back from Japan so simply. If it is not confirmed that


    Jasmine is safe, how could he give up searching?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, only he has the ability to bring Jasmine back from Japan without knowing it¡­¡±


    ¡°No wonder he has toe to the Moore Group¡¯s press conference! It turns out


    that he is secretly manipting all this!¡±


    Thinking of this, Rueben was also scared to death. He was afraid that Charlie Wade already knew what he


    had nned with his father. In that case, Charlie


    Wade would definitely not let them go. At this time, all the media¡¯s attention was


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    focused on Jasmine.


    From beginning to end, no reporter noticed Charlie Wade, who was sitting in the first row with his head facing


    them. At this moment, the shutter sound of the camera on the scene crackled like firecrackers.

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    Jasmine walked towards the rostrum under the gaze of everyone.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Countless reporters stretched out their microphones at this time. Some reporters spoke in a hurry and asked


    some crazy questions: ¡°Miss Moore, Miss Moore, I am a reporter from Eastcliff Finance and Economics. I


    would like to ask, how did you escape in the crash in Japan?¡±


    Jasmine stopped, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°When the ident happened, I happened to not be in the car.¡±


    Another person asked: ¡°Then Miss Moore, since you are not in the car, the Japanese police have been


    searching for your whereabouts for so many days. Why have you not shown up?¡±


    Jasmine replied: ¡°I didn¡¯t show up because I suspected that the ident I


    encountered was caused deliberately. For my personal safety, I didn¡¯t disclose it


    to the public.¡±


    As soon as this was said, everyone at the scene took a breath!


    The ident that Jasmine encountered was caused by man? ! If this is true,


    wouldn¡¯t someone want to murder her? ! In that way, the nature of this matter has risen from a traffic


    ident to a murder with extremely cruel methods and extremely serious consequences!


    Theodore and Rueben were even more shocked. If Jasmine really has the evidence of their crimes,


    then they will be over in this life!


    Although this case wasmitted in Japan, the person who died in this case was a Chinese national, and


    the person behind the scenes was also a Chinese national, so this must be sanctioned by Chinesew.


    In China, buying kill orders is one of the most serious crimes.


    Even if they pretended to be a traffic ident, did not use any weapons, and did not directly kill other


    people in the car, it was still very bad in nature.


    Therefore, even if the death penalty can be avoided, the father and son must at least be sentenced to life


    imprisonment.


    The richer the person, the more afraid of going to jail. When the poor are too poor, they evenmit crimes,


    seeking a ce to stay in prison and a bite to eat.


    Especially in Japan, a country with a very serious aging, many elderly people have no choice but to embark


    on the path of crime because they have no way to provide for the elderly. But this is definitely not the case


    for the rich.


    They own the world¡¯s top luxury cars, airnes, yachts, and the world¡¯s top luxury mansions. They alone


    enjoy the meticulous service of a few or even dozens of people, and their lives are like paradise on earth.


    To send such people to jail is more ufortable than killing them.


    After all, the prison is treated equally, whether you are a homeless person who is so poor that there is no


    ce to sleep and eat, or a super rich person who is rich and rich in an enemy country, once in prison,


    everyone is likely to live in the same cell and eat. With the same pot of rice.


    Therefore, Theodore and Rueben were almost panicked in their hearts. Jasmine did not answer any


    questions from the media reporters at this time. She stepped onto the rostrum and came to the front of Uncle


    Theodore.


    Theodore was so scared that his scalp was numb, and even severe tinnitus appeared in his ears.


    He thought Jasmine would send it to herself suddenly, but he didn¡¯t expect that Jasmine just smiled at him


    and said very politely: ¡°Uncle, I worry about you and your brother these days.¡±


    Theodore breathed a sigh of relief as soon as he said this!


    He secretly said in his heart like a new life: ¡°My mother, I¡¯m really scared to


    death¡­ It seems that Jasmine still doesn¡¯t know that all this is my master behind¡­ God bless, Amitabha,


    Amen, Amen¡­¡±


    Rueben next to him also immediately rxed, and his tight nerves almost broke at the moment Jasmine


    approached just now. Fortunately, Jasmine didn¡¯t seem to be targeting their father and son.


    After Theodore breathed a sigh of relief, he rejoiced and said, ¡°Oh, Jasmine, you can count asing back.


    These days when you are away, uncle, I am anxiously scratching my heart and liver. Your grandpa is also


    worried about your sudden brain disease. ¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Theodore sighed, ¡°Hey¡­it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay if youe back, juste back¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes were red, and two lines of tears shed unexpectedly.


    Charlie Wade in the audience watched Theodore¡¯s actor-level performance with cold eyes, and said in his


    heart: ¡°Theodore, do you think you have survived the disaster? In fact, your nightmare has just begun!¡±

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    At this time Theodore was still imagining that what he had done was not revealed.


    At the same time, he was also secretly thinking: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if this damn Jasminees back. Anyway,


    now that the old thing has be demented, she has no backing in the Moore Group. In the future, if you


    want to fix her, there are many opportunities!¡±


    At this time, Jasmine looked at Theodore and asked loudly, ¡°Uncle, I heard that the board of directors


    rmended you to be the new chairman because I am not here?¡±


    Theodore rubbed his hands in embarrassment, and chuckled, ¡°Ho ho¡­ this thing¡­ hey¡­ everyone also


    thinks that the group can¡¯t be a group of dragons without a


    leader, so they rmended me toe out for it. you.¡±


    Jasmine nodded and said earnestly: ¡°Thank you, uncle, thank you for sharing my worries for me.¡±


    As she said that, she changed the conversation and asked, ¡°Uncle, you just said that if Ie back, I will


    automatically return the chairman¡¯s position to me.


    Should this be counted?¡±


    Theodore looked around awkwardly for a week.


    ¡°Damn, there is such a multimedia reporter here, and Charlie Wade is a bastard here, what I said just now, I


    can¡¯t repent in front of them, otherwise once the media reports it, I will immediately be notorious.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, what¡¯s more terrible is that Charlie Wade, a bastard, is not easy to deal with!¡±


    ¡°In Aurouss Hilll, he is Master Wade who is admired by thousands of people, and


    there are countless fans behind him. Jasmine was rescued by him. If I am not


    letting go of the chairman¡¯s position at this time, Charlie Wade will not let me go¡­


    ¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that we can only retreat and give way first¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Theodore¡¯s heart was bleeding, and he couldn¡¯t help cursing deep down in his heart: ¡°This


    is really fucking nonsense. I tried to confuse the chairman of the board, but he was going to be cold just a


    few minutes after he officially took office. I haven¡¯t even sat in the chairman¡¯s office for even a second!¡±


    However, even if there are countless unwillingness in his heart, he dare not make any troubles at this time.


    He could only bite the bullet and said: ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t worry, the position of the


    chairman of the Moore Group is yours. I only help you with some important


    affairs when you are not back. Now that you are back, then this The position is


    naturally to be returned to you.¡±


    After all, he picked up the microphone and said solemnly: ¡°Now, I announce that the chairman of the Moore


    Group will continue to be held by Ms. Jasmine! I believe this is also the best solution in the minds of


    shareholders and investors. Come, everyone apud!¡±


    The audience thundered with apuse.


    Jasmine nodded at this time, picked up the microphone, and said to everyone in


    the audience: ¡°Thank you foring to the Moore Group today. This is the end of today¡¯s press conference.


    Next, I will preside over the meeting of the board of directors. The members of the board of directors touched


    on the various affairs that urred within the group during my absence, because there are manymercial


    secrets involved, so please leave the media friends first.¡±


    The media reporters had already caught the big news about Jasmine¡¯s return to China. At this time, they


    were all anxiously thinking about going back to write and publish the news, so they immediately packed their


    devices and left the scene in an orderly manner.


    Theodore and Rueben looked at each other, and the father and son were more or less worried in their hearts.


    The two of them didn¡¯t know what Jasmine wanted to do for the board meeting.


    If it¡¯s just a routine board of directors, it¡¯s better to say that everyone should report to her what happened


    in the past few days, and it¡¯s almost the same.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But if Jasmine already knew something, it would be tricky to deal with them both on this board.


    So Theodore deliberately tentatively asked: ¡°Jasmine, do you have any ns for holding a board of


    directors?¡±


    Jasmine smiled slightly: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I will confirm a lot of things with everyone when we meetter.¡±


    Theodore nodded nervously. Soon, all the media reporters left the scene. In the audience of the entire press


    conference, only Charlie Wade sat here alone.

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    Theodore was a little nervous, pretending to be embarrassed: ¡°Well, Master


    Wade¡­Jasmine is going to hold a board of directors. This may involve some of the


    Moore Group¡¯s trade secrets, so please temporarily avoid it¡­ ¡­.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Mooore, today¡¯s board of directors has nomercial


    secrets.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Theodore felt even more nervous as if ying a drum.


    He thought to himself, ¡°What does Charlie Wade mean by this? How can it be made as if he knows


    everything?¡±


    At this time, the door of the report hall was pushed open, and nearly forty men in ck filed in.


    The directors of the Moore Group were all taken aback by the battle before them.


    Theodore yelled nervously, ¡°Who are you? Who let you in? What about the security guard? Get all these


    people out quickly!¡±


    Rueben also hurriedly scolded: ¡°You better leave by yourself, otherwise we will


    call the police!¡±


    Charlie Wade, who had never said much, said calmly at this moment: ¡°Theodore, they are all arranged by


    me, do you have anyments?¡±


    Theodore was shocked and blurted out, ¡°Wade¡­Master Wade, these people are


    all arranged by you?! You¡­what do you intend?¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly: ¡°I arranged these people to support Jasmine. She has just returned to the


    Moore Group. If there is no one to support her, I am afraid she will be bullied.¡±


    Theodore hurriedly turned his head, looked at Jasmine, and said seriously,


    ¡°Jasmine, the group is where you work. What do you trouble Master Wade for


    bringing so many people in ck toe over? If you don¡¯t know, you think they


    are all marginalized people! If it spreads out, the influence on the group will be


    too bad! Let them leave as soon as possible!¡±


    Jasmine ignored him, her expression was already somewhat cold, and she sternly said, ¡°I am still the


    chairman of the Moore Group. I have the final say on all matters here!¡±


    Theodore did not expect that Jasmine¡¯s attitude would suddenly be bad, and she immediately said with


    annoyance: ¡°Even if you are the chairman, you are only elected by the board of directors. If you act out of


    Jasmine sneered, ¡°Remove me? When Grandpa appointed me as chairman, he already gave me all the


    voting rights of the board of directors. As long as I was on the board of directors, you would not have any


    voting rights. Dismiss me? I have all voting rights on the board of directors. I can dismiss any of you at any


    time!¡±


    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Theodore¡¯s angry chest continued to rise and fall, and gritted his teeth: ¡°Jasmine! Don¡¯t go


    too far! You think I don¡¯t know how you gave the old man soup. ?¡±


    ¡°When your grandfather gave you the chairmanship, there were signs of


    Alzheimer¡¯s. Otherwise, how could it be possible to hand over the Moore Group to you a female


    generation?!¡±


    ¡°Alzheimer¡¯s disease is definitely not a cold in a day. Your grandfather is sick now, there must be early signs!¡±


    ¡°Since he has Alzheimer¡¯s a long time ago, when he authorizes you, he is already a person who does not


    have the ability to execute independently. All the decisions he makes are open to question!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will appeal to the court to dismiss all the decisions he made at the


    time! Return all voting rights to the board of directors!¡±


    Jasmine sneered: ¡°You want to appeal to the court? That¡¯s right, I also have


    something I want to report to the judicial department. Before that, I will


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    introduce an old friend to you.¡±


    After that, she immediately turned around and respectfully said to Charlie Wade:


    ¡°Master Wade, I have to trouble you to give an order.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said to several people in ck, ¡°Bring people up!¡± ¡°Yes!¡±


    Several people in ck responded in unison, and immediately went out and walked in with a man in


    handcuffs and handcuffs.


    When Theodore and Rueben saw this person, their souls frightened and disappeared!


    This person¡­ is actually the vice president of Japan¡¯s Nippon Steel Group,


    Hashimoto Kinxian!

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    At the moment they saw Hashimoto¡¯s approach, Theodore and Rueben and his


    son almost immediately made their legs weak.


    At this moment, both father and son realized that they had already happened.


    Otherwise, Charlie Wade would never be silent. While bringing Jasmine back, he also brought back


    Hashimoto Jinxian.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The murder of Jasmine in Japan ispletely a dirty business between the father and son and Hashimoto


    Kinzian in private.


    Theodore and Rueben, the father and son, wanted to kill Jasmine to inherit the entire Moore family.


    And Hashimoto Jinxian wanted to obtain greater private benefits through cooperation with the father


    and son.


    A reward of hundreds of millions of dors, and at least ten points of shares, is enough to drive Hashimoto


    to take risks.


    Before Hashimoto appeared, the father and son used him as their own firewall.


    In their opinion, as long as Hashimoto Jinxian has not angered the upper body, the two of them are


    absolutely safe.


    But they never dreamed that Charlie Wade actually moved this firewall from Japan to himself!


    At this time, the Moore family did not dare to say anything, and the other


    directors of the board recognized Hashimoto Kinmae and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this Nippon


    Steel¡¯s vice president, Mr. Hashimoto?! Jasmine , You¡­ how could you kidnap Mr. Hashimoto to Aurouss


    Hilll?!¡±


    Charlie Wade stood up at this time and said loudly: ¡°I tied Hashimoto here first. Do you have any


    comments?¡±


    Seeing that Charlie Wade was in his early days, and his tone was a little serious, he immediately


    persuaded him.


    He was just a small shareholder in the Moore Group, and he didn¡¯t dare to


    provoke Charlie Wade at all.


    Theodore¡¯s face was already full of cold sweat at this time, he kept wiping, but the speed of wiping was


    simply not as fast as the top speed.


    Rueben also frightened his legs straight. After thest incident, he didn¡¯t know


    what punishment he would face next.


    Charlie Wade stepped up to Hashimoto Kinxian at this time, and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Hashimoto, tell everyone


    what happened.¡±


    Hashimoto Jinxian tremblingly said: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ the whole thing ispletely the idea of Theodore and


    Rueben, the two dogs behind the scenes. They used high rewards to lure me and let me help them kill Ms.


    Jasmine in Japan, I arranged


    the traffic ident ording to their will and killed two of Ms. Moore¡¯s assistants and a driver. Their father


    and son were the culprits!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the audience was shocked! None of these


    shareholders expected that Jasmine¡¯s disappearance some time ago turned out to


    be a murder case behind it!


    Theodore¡¯s face pale in fright, and he tremblingly said,


    ¡°Bridge¡­Hashimoto¡­you¡­you¡­you don¡¯t want to talk here! Me...... When did I¡­


    When did I ask you to kill Jasmine?! Jasmine is my niece¡­I¡­how could I kill her! I Look¡­ it¡¯s obviously that


    you have evil intentions in your heart, this¡­ at this time, you have to pour dirty water on me¡­ you¡­ ¡­What


    is your intention!¡±


    Rueben also reprimanded with a trembling, ¡°Just¡­that¡¯s right! Bridge¡­Hashimoto Jinxian¡­you fucking


    day¡­jap, run Come to Aurouss Hilll to speak out,


    believe¡­believe it or not¡­I tore your broken mouth!¡±

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    Hashimoto Jinxian yelled angrily: ¡°I have been hurt so badly by your two dogs, you


    two still want to get into trouble at this time?!¡±


    Having said that, he immediately took out his phone, found a recording, and said


    coldly: ¡°Everyone listens, listen to this pair of dogs, how did they murder Miss Moore!¡±


    After that, he immediately clicked to y.


    On the phone, Rueben¡¯s voice came: ¡°Oh, Mr. Hashimoto, my sister has already nned to leave for Japan


    tomorrow. My father asked me to ask you, have you arranged everything there? This time, you must make


    sure that she is alive. I can¡¯t go back!¡±


    Hashimoto Jinxian smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Mooore, I have prepared in advance ording to your


    instructions, and I will do it unconsciously by then, and no one will doubt you.¡±


    Rueben said with satisfaction: ¡°That¡¯s really great! After Jasmine¡¯s death, we will definitely make greater


    concessions in our cooperation with yourpany, and all the personal benefits promised to you will be


    honored. I look forward to it. Our in-depth cooperation in the future!¡±


    Hashimoto Jinxianughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Mooore, please also convey to your father, Lord


    Theodore, I¡¯m Hashimoto Jinxian first. Don¡¯t worry, I promise Jasmine wille back and forth aftering


    to Japan!¡±


    Rueben said excitedly: ¡°Okay! Great! Then I¡¯m waiting for Mr. Hashimoto¡¯s good news!¡±


    Hearing this, Theodore waspletely panicked. He pointed at Hashimoto and


    yelled angrily: ¡°Hashimoto, you damn little Japan, you really don¡¯t trust your


    work. If you don¡¯t get things done, you¡¯re still paying. Dare to record secretly, you


    are a fucking damn boy!¡±


    Hashimoto Kinxian also responded with an angry roar: ¡°Fuck Theodore of your mother! I used to live very well


    in Japan by virtue of the position of Nippon Steel¡¯s vice president. He is a standard upper-ss elite, but he


    was killed by you. Two bastards with your son dragged down the water! If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I be


    today!¡±


    Rueben hurriedly looked at Charlie Wade at this time, knelt on the ground with a puff, and choked up:


    ¡°Master Wade¡­this is my dad¡¯s idea. Ipletely obeyed his instructions. Please read it for the sake of my


    youth and ignorance. Forgive me this time!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rueben¡¯s sudden kneeling shocked his father Theodore and Hashimoto Jinxian.


    Theodore never dreamed that his son would betray him at the most critical moment without hesitation,


    and immediately set aside the ties with him.


    At this moment, he was furious in his heart and wanted to scold Rueben, but the next second, he swallowed


    it to the point of his mouth.


    Although he was bleeding in his heart, he stillforted himself in the bottom of his heart: ¡°It is


    understandable to do so with Rueben. Since this incident has already happened, and Charlie Wade and


    dozens of people in ck are sitting here, I am absolutely not It maye back again. In this case, rather


    than fold me and honor in, it is better to fold me and save him. If this is the case, at least the


    entire army will not be wiped out¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he sighed desperately, and said, ¡°Master Wade, the whole thing was nned by me alone.


    Rueben is only at my request to help me spread the word with Hashimoto in the middle, so you If you want


    to punish, please punish me alone, don¡¯t involve Rueben, count me Theodore, please!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he immediately knelt on the ground, kept kowtow


    towards Charlie Wade, and shouted: ¡°Master Wade, I beg you! Please!¡±


    After speaking, he choked up and cried bitterly.


    Charlie Wade saw all this in his eyes, and said coldly, ¡°Save it, you father and son, and Hashimoto¡¯s


    approach, one of them counts as one, no one can escape!¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade cleared his throat and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be adept at your Moore family matters, so I


    asked Lord Mooore toe out as a testimony!¡±


    At this point, Charlie Wade snapped his fingers and said loudly: ¡°Come on, please, Lord Mooore!¡±

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    Originally, Theodore and Rueben father and son were already in a nervous breakdown. Hearing that Charlie


    Wade was about to invite Lord Mooore, the two of them trembled violently as if they were struck by lightning.


    At this time, themon subtext in the hearts of the father and son is: ¡°Isn¡¯t the old man already dementia?


    He can¡¯t even control his bowel and urine. Why did Charlie Wade get him here at this time?¡±


    Theodore twitched in his heart, and thought to himself desperately: ¡°Could it be¡­could it be¡­has the old thing


    been restored?! This¡­isn¡¯t it all over?!¡±


    Just thinking about it, Oscar, the chief steward of the Moore family, walked in with Lord Mooore.


    At this time, Lord Mooore, with a vigorous body and a coldplexion, did not


    seem to have Alzheimer¡¯s?


    Theodore and Rueben were even more frightened and flustered. They couldn¡¯t understand in any case.


    Why did Lord Mooore, who was still in the hospital this morning and peeing his pants in front of them, is


    now back? !


    As soon as Lord Mooore entered the report hall, he stared at the father and son Theodore and Rueben with


    fierce eyes, and angrily reprimanded: ¡°Asshole! Do you two think you can cover the sky with your hands?!


    You dared to murder and even dared to give me poison. Do you still have any humanity?!¡±


    Theodore¡¯s scared soul was not possessed, he knelt all the way to Lord Mooore, crying and said, ¡°Dad¡­I


    was wrong, Dad¡­I am the damn, my ghost has lost my mind, I really know it is wrong. Go! Please forgive


    me once, Dad!¡±


    Lord Mooore angrily scolded: ¡°Spare you? You still have the face to let me spare


    you?! Did you know that in the familyw established by my ancestors of the


    Moore family, what youmitted was a capital crime!¡±


    Theodore cried and said, ¡°Dad, I did make a big mistake, but I was also forced to be helpless!¡±


    ¡°You fart!¡±


    Lord Mooore roared, He even raised his hand and pped Theodore!


    Theodore covered his face and cried: ¡°Dad! Think about it, I am your eldest son! The eldest son! ording


    to our ancestors¡¯ rules since ancient times, the eldest son should inherit the family, but why don¡¯t you let me


    be Moore Patriarch? Why let Jasmine a yellow-haired girl be the Patriarch of the Moore Family? If you let me


    be Patriarch of the Moore Family, how could I make such a big mistake?¡±


    The old man Moore angrily attacked his heart, raised his hand and pped


    Theodore again: ¡°You bastard! Up to now, I still find all kinds of excuses. If it


    weren¡¯t for Master Wade¡¯s generous help and strategizing, Jasmine would have


    been killed by both of you. Yes! I was poisoned by you to be Alzheimer¡¯s too! Do you think you can


    justify this matter?¡±


    In order to protect himself, Rueben cried and said to Lord Mooore: ¡°Grandpa, I always follow my father¡¯s


    instructions. He arranged everything for me to do this. Please see that I am your eldest son and grandson.


    Forgive me. one time¡­¡­¡±


    Grandpa Moore pointed to Rueben, and said angrily: ¡°Cheeky, unountable, falling into trouble, betraying


    his father for glory! Howe my Moore family is out of a scum like you!¡±


    As he said, he looked at the father and son, and said coldly, ¡°You two are the scum of the Moore family. You


    must be dealt with ording to familyw if youmit such a serious crime! It¡¯s useless for anyone to


    intercede!¡±


    Afterwards, he looked at Oscar beside him and blurted out, ¡°Oscar, you have been in the Moore family for


    many years. Tell me, ording to the familyw of the Moore family, how should these two people deal


    with?!¡±


    Oscar sternly said: ¡°ording to the first article of the Moore family¡¯s familyw,


    kill those who crippled brothers and feet! Those who try to kill their father, kill!


    Rueben almost fainted in shock, and cried, ¡°Grandpa! It is a society ruled byw now, not a feudal society


    back then! You have no right to kill us! If you kill us, you will be shot yourself!¡±


    Theodore also choked up and said, ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t want to spare us, then send us to the judicial


    department! Let the judicial department try it impartially. No matter how many years they have been


    sentenced, we will recognize it¡­¡±


    Theodore knew very well in his heart that even if he and his son¡¯s crimes were


    prosecuted, they would never touch the boundary of the death penalty.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He secretly thought: ¡°After all, my son and I didn¡¯t kill people with our own hands. The real killers were the


    murderers that Hashimoto Jinxian found in Japan. ¡°

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    ¡°At that time, if I can activelypensate the families of the three victims and get their understanding, the


    court will definitely lower the sentence on us, father and son, as appropriate!¡±


    ¡°Just pay him twenty to thirty million for one family. It¡¯s impossible for one family to pay fifty million! The family


    members who paid thepensation can wake up with a dream, and they will actively issue a letter of


    understanding and help us father and son intercede with the court!¡±


    Lord Mooore also knew very well in his heart that now it is not a feudal society anymore, and the familyw of


    the feudal period is definitely not applicable now.


    Therefore, he could not really let people kill Theodore, Rueben and his son in front of so many people.


    Moreover, step back ten thousand steps. Regardless of the calction of thew, Lord Mooore did not do


    anything about it.


    He really hates the father and son. However, the blood of the Moore family is flowing through the father


    and son. The Moore family was originally not


    prosperous enough. If he really killed them, let¡¯s not say that he couldn¡¯t bear it,


    and he would have no face to face his ancestors after death.


    In fact, this is the case with parents all over the world. Even if you know your child is a ferocious wolf, you


    can¡¯t wait to cut off your own flesh to feed it. How can you be willing to kill him yourself?


    The old man Moore was very entangled in his heart. At a certain moment, he even thought that he could


    simply hand over the two people to the judicial organs, and let the judicial organs sentence them to ten or


    twenty years, or even indefinitely, which would be regarded as killing the people.


    However, he immediately thought of Charlie Wade again.


    He thought to himself: ¡°This time, Master Wade did it because of Jasmine¡¯s face.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t satisfy Master


    Wade with the result of my handling of this matter,


    doesn¡¯t it mean that I have offended Master Wade?!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately turned to look at Charlie Wade, and said


    respectfully, ¡°Master Wade! The Moore family suffered from these two evil obstacles. It is all thanks to you to


    turn the tide, otherwise I, Lord Mooore and my granddaughter Jasmine, would be dead. There is no ce for


    burial, and now these two evil obstacles are here. If you want to kill or cut, I will listen to you,


    Master Wade!¡±


    When Theodore heard this, he kowtows to Charlie Wade, crying and said, ¡°Master


    Wade, please hold your hands high and hand over our father and son to the


    judicial authorities!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rueben also cried bitterly and pleaded: ¡°Master Wade, our father and son are not worth your time wasting, so


    you can hand us over to the judiciary and let thew sanction us¡­¡±


    Rueben also wanted to understand in his heart that although the sentence was painful, as long as he could


    live is the best.


    At that time, I and my dad can spend more money, clear up the rtionship, and get some special care in


    prison. In this way, life will not be too sad¡­


    Charlie Wade smiled lightly at this time, looked at Jasmine, and asked, ¡°Jasmine, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    Jasmine¡¯s heart was also full of entanglements at this time. She naturally hated Theodore and Rueben.


    However, I really want to let myself decide their life and death, I really don¡¯t want to kill them. On the one


    hand, it is because they are all rtives after all and are rted by blood; On the other hand, I was also


    worried that doing things too terribly would make Grandpa Moore sad.


    Jasmine knows her grandfather very well. She knows that grandfather is strict, and at this time she also hates


    her uncle and cousin very much. However, she also


    knew that in Grandpa¡¯s heart, blood was always thicker than water, and he would not really hope to punish


    the uncle and cousin with death.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Charlie Wade and said sincerely: ¡°Master Wade, although they have done a


    lot of wrong things, they are from the Moore family after all and are my blood rtives. I still hope that you


    can keep them alive¡­ ..¡±


    As soon as this was said, all three of the people on the scene let out a sigh of relief.


    In addition to Theodore and Rueben, there is also Lord Mooore, the father of Moore. Although Theodore and


    Rueben need not say much, for them, Jasmine¡¯s words are tantamount to spare their lives. For Lord Mooore,


    he was really afraid that Jasmine would kill the father and son because of hatred.


    But in front of Charlie Wade, he didn¡¯t dare to make it clear that he wanted to protect the lives of the father


    and son, so the life and death of the father and son werepletely in the hands of Jasmine.


    Now, hearing Jasmine say this, he was naturally rxed.


    Theodore excitedly bowed his head towards Jasmine, choked up and said,


    ¡°Jasmine¡­Your grace of not killing, uncle will always remember¡­¡± Rueben also cried and said,


    ¡°Jasmine, thank you for your kindness¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade had also anticipated this result long ago, and looked at Theodore and Rueben, who were full of


    survivors, and said calmly: ¡°Since Jasmine said that I want to leave you a dog, I naturally meant to respect


    her.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Speaking of this, Charlie Wade said sternly: ¡°But as the saying goes, living sins are inevitable, and death


    sins are hard to forgive. Although you two can save your dog¡¯s life, you still have to ept sufficient


    punishment!¡±


    Theodore hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade! Rueben and I are willing to go to the police station to surrender


    now and let thew decide everything!¡±


    Rueben also nodded again and again: ¡°Yeah, Master Wade, my dad and I will surrender now! Now go!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered and said: ¡°What you two think is very beautiful. Let the two of you surrender and win


    you a plot to surrender. This way, the sentence will naturally be more lenient.¡±


    Theodore hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, you have arge number of adults. Even if we have a plot to


    surrender, we will be sentenced to at least ten years.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t surrender, there is no need to


    solve it through legal channels.¡±


    When Grandpa Moore heard this, he asked, ¡°Master Wade, what do you mean?¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°I can¡¯t believe the father and son, even if they are sent to prison, they might still threaten


    Jasmine¡¯s life in the future, so I thought of a different solution, which can keep them. Life, and can put an end


    to their threat to Jasmine.¡±

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    Theodore asked nervously, ¡°Master Wade, you¡­what is the solution you said¡­¡± Charlie Wade said loudly:


    ¡°Theodore, I n to send you two far away and send


    you to a strange ce so that you can nevere back again.¡±


    When Theodore and Rueben heard this, they thought of the Weaver family¡¯s father and son together in


    their minds for the first time¡­


    Because of offending Charlie Wade, the father and son are still at the foot of Golim Mountain.


    This winter is extremely cold. The temperature at the foot of Golim Mountain is - 20 to 30 degrees below


    zero or even lower. I really don¡¯t know how the father and son survived until now.


    Thinking of the harsh and harsh environment at the foot of Golim Mountain, Rueben cried and said, ¡°Master


    Wade, I beg you to raise your hands and let us go to jail. We really don¡¯t want to go to the cold ce of


    Golim Mountain¡­ ..¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you go to Golim Mountain. I have other arrangements for


    you.¡±


    After that, he said loudly, ¡°Isaac,e in.¡±


    Outside the door, Cameron Isaac immediately stepped forward and asked


    respectfully, ¡°Master Wade, what do you want?¡±


    Charlie Wade said, ¡°Isaac, I heard that you invested in a diamond mine in Africa before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron Isaac nodded and said, ¡°I did invest in a diamond mine, and that diamond mine is in the Lion


    Rock of Africa.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked him, ¡°How is the environment over there?¡±


    Cameron Isaacughed and said, ¡°That ghost ce is in West Africa, one of the least developed countries


    in the world. It has been ranked first in the world for many consecutive years. It is so poor that you can¡¯t


    even imagine¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the climatic conditions of that ghost ce are also very bad. It belongs to a tropical monsoon


    climate. The temperature is very high all year round. The highest temperature is above 40 degrees, and the


    lowest temperature is 15 degrees. It is wet and hot. It is said that there are eight out of ten in men¡¯s trouser


    legs. Eczema urs, and that ghost ce is rife with mosquitoes and all


    kinds of infectious diseases. If it weren¡¯t for the diamond mines in that ce, I¡¯m afraid it would be over!¡±


    When Theodore and Rueben heard this, they were already shaking with fear.


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°ording to you, this Lion Mountain is really a good ce for distribution


    and exile!¡±


    Having said that, he pointed to Theodore and Rueben and his son, and said with a smile: ¡°Well, old Cameron


    Isaac, you send the father and son to Lion Mountain overnight, arrange to your diamond mine, and let him go


    to the river with the local workers. Pick up diamonds in the house, take care of food and shelter, but never


    give them a penny of wages. In addition, their food and housing conditions are exactly the same as those of


    local workers. At the same time, they will be sent to watch them and let them in the next twenty years, They


    must nevere back again. As for whether they cane back in 20 years, it depends on their


    performance in these 20 years.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Theodore and Rueben almost fainted.


    Theodore cried and said, ¡°Master Wade, Master Wade, please spare your life! The ghost ce of Lion


    Mountain, our father and I will die of dysentery or other infectious diseases within a few months at most. It


    would be better to shoot us


    directly. Forget it.¡±


    Cameron Isaac smiled and said, ¡°Lord Mooore, don¡¯t worry. Although the natural and humanistic conditions


    in Africa are indeed very backward, we Chinese entrepreneurs who invest in Africa are still very humane.


    We have professional doctors on every construction site. , The stock of medicine is also very sufficient,


    which can definitely guarantee your health.¡±


    Rueben wailed loudly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to Africa, I don¡¯t want to go to Lion Rock, I don¡¯t want to go to that


    kind of ghost ce to dig diamonds! Please, send me to prison! I am a criminal, let thew punish me Okay,


    please¡­¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Theodore also kept begging at this time: ¡°Master Wade, please do well, let us surrender!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered, ¡°Do you think you still have the right to choose? It¡¯s just a dream!¡±


    Immediately, he looked at Cameron Isaac and ordered: ¡°Isaac, let your subordinates take them down


    immediately, and arrange a ne to take them to Lion Mountain as soon as possible. It is best to leave in


    the afternoon!¡±

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    When Cameron Isaac heard the order, he immediately blurted out without


    hesitation: ¡°Okay Master Wade, I will arrange a ne to take the two of them to Lion Rock. When that time,


    they will be assigned to guard them 24 hours a day, and they will never have a chance to escape! ¡°


    Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction, pointed to Hashimoto Kinxian next to him,


    and said, ¡°By the way, send this Japanese friend over.¡±


    When Hashimoto heard this first, he was so frightened that he wept bitterly, and pleaded with sobs: ¡°Mr.


    Wade, this matter waspletely done by the father and son named Moore. The two of them are the


    masterminds. I¡¯m just a job. You can¡¯t say anything to send me to Lion Rock, please let me go!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered, ¡°Hashimoto Jinxian, do you think you are not the mastermind, so you don¡¯t have to


    be responsible? I tell you, your nature is as bad as the two of them!¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade told Cameron Isaac again: ¡°Isaac, after this Hashimoto arrived at the Lion Rock first,


    all treatments are treated the same as Theodore and Rueben. There must be no partiality, understand?¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I must make the arrangements


    properly!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie Wade turned his head to look at Lord Mooore, the old man, and asked,


    ¡°Master, are you satisfied with what I do with me?¡±


    Lord Mooore spent his entire life in the mall with a knife and decisive action. When he learned that Theodore


    and Rueben were going to attack him, he secretly warned himself that once this matter was turned around by


    himself, he would never relent.


    But when he really reached the point of view, he realized that he still couldn¡¯t be


    After all, they are his own sons and grandsons. If they really kill them, it would be a family tragedy from a


    white-haired person to a ck-haired person.


    As the saying goes, tiger poison does not eat children. Although there have been sons killing their fathers


    over the years, few fathers killed their sons.


    The same is true for Lord Mooore. Although life is boundless, but after all, it is hard to escape the word of


    layman. What is ayman? Theyman is the one who has endless passions and desires. At the critical


    moment, the unceasing affection of the flesh and blood is the trouble of Lord Mooore. It was precisely


    because of this that he could only hand over these two people to Charlie Wade.


    Now, Charlie Wade decided to send them to Lion Mountain. Although the conditions were extremely


    difficult, in the final analysis, they still had their lives left. This also let Lord Mooore breathe a sigh of relief.


    So, he hurriedly said to Charlie Wade respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, no matter what decision you make, I don¡¯t


    have anyments!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked Jasmine again, ¡°Jasmine, do you have anyments? If you have


    anyments, just ask them.¡±


    Jasmine also hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, Jasmine has no objection, everything


    is up to you!¡±


    Charlie Wade said: ¡°Since everyone has no objections, then follow this, Isaac, let people take the three of


    them down, don¡¯t be an eyesore here.¡±


    Cameron Isaac immediately ordered several people in ck: ¡°Take the three of


    them under strict supervision! No mistakes are allowed, do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192


    Everyone hurriedly said, ¡°I understand!¡±


    After that, he escorted these three people out.


    Theodore and Rueben have been crying and begging for mercy. Theodore turned to look at Mrs. Moore and


    cried: ¡°Dad¡­ please, for the sake of our father and son, help me and Master Wade beg for mercy. Master,


    please spare me! Otherwise I might die in Lion Rock, Dad!¡±


    Old man Moore felt a pain in his heart.


    Charlie Wade said, let them stay in Lion Mountain for 20 years. Theodore has more than 50 years this


    year. When he went to the extremely underdeveloped and impoverished area of Lion Mountain, he might


    not be able to survive for 20 years.


    It is possible that he would have died in Lion Rock before the 20-year deadline.


    So now this look may be thest time the father and son looked at each other in their lives.


    Rueben¡¯s legs were limp at this time and he was dragged out by others. He


    pleaded bitterly: ¡°Grandpa¡­I¡¯m only in my twenties this year. I don¡¯t want the best time of my life to be


    confined to Lion Rock. Please help me¡­Grandpa!¡±


    Lord Mooore¡¯s expression was struggling and tangled, Charlie Wade shouted sharply at this time: ¡°Give


    me all their mouths!¡±


    Several people in ck immediately gagged their mouths with something to make them speechless, and the


    scene immediately became much quieter.


    Then, all three were dragged out.


    Seeing this, Lord Mooore sighed deeply, knowing that there was no possibility of maneuvering, as if he was


    more than ten years old at once.


    Charlie Wade had a panoramic view of his performance, shook his head lightly, and said loudly, ¡°Master


    Moore, you understand the truth of raising tigers better than I do. You should not only consider yourself, but


    also Jasmine. , If the troubles of these two people are not eliminated, someday in the future after you leave,


    the two of them must be Jasmine¡¯s greatest threat!¡±


    Having said that, Charlie Wade smiled slightly and continued: ¡°As long as I, Charlie Wade, will not let the two


    of them really threaten Jasmine. That is to say, if the two of them remain unresolved, they will treat Jasmine


    again in the future. When I start, I will not let them go. So, speaking of it, imprisoning them in Lion Rock is not


    to protect Jasmine, but to keep them alive. Otherwise, once the moths catch


    the fire, they will be ash!¡±


    Lord Mooore was stunned. He immediately looked at Jasmine and hurriedly said to Charlie Wade, ¡°Master


    Wade, you are right! Let them live and die in Lion Rock!¡±


    After all, Lord Mooore looked at Jasmine again and said, ¡°Jasmine, since you havee back now, the


    position of chairman of the Moore Group is naturally yours. From now on, you will continue to preside over


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    the affairs of the Moore Group. !¡±


    Jasmine nodded respectfully: ¡°Good grandpa, I got it.¡±


    Grandpa Moore instructed: ¡°Jasmine, grandpa doesn¡¯t ask you to take the Moore family group into a fierce


    fight. As long as you can stabilize the status quo and prevent the Moore family group from going downhill,


    grandpa will be very


    satisfied, so you don¡¯t want to do it again. Let¡¯s talk about transnational cooperation. I would rather Moore


    Group not open up any overseas markets or cooperate with any overseaspanies, and I don¡¯t want you to


    fall into a dangerous situation again, understand?¡±


    Jasmine nodded lightly, and said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely pay attention to personal safety in the


    future. In addition, I think we can continue to cooperate with overseaspanies. There is no need to throw


    rats away because of this incident. .¡±


    After speaking, she paused slightly, and then said: ¡°This time, Master Wade helped me talk about Nippon


    Steel¡¯s cooperation. Nippon Steel¡¯s Chairman Shinwa Watanabe has signed a cooperation agreement


    with me in Japan. The content of the agreement Yes, the two parties will establish a joint venture to


    build a factory and invest at a 50-50 ratio, but Nippon Steel is willing to give 60%


    of the shares to our Moore Group.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± As soon as this was said, everyone at the scene was dumbfounded and speechless.


    Nippon Steel has always been very strong in foreign cooperation. They are even reluctant to give up 51%


    of the controlling stake. Even if the Moore Group gives 60% of the ie to Nippon Steel, Nippon Steel is


    still unwilling. Give up controlling rights.


    Therefore, in the eyes of everyone on the scene, Nippon Steel is the most difficult bone to chew.


    However, Jasmine said that Nippon Steel is now not only willing to give up the controlling rights, but also


    willing to give up 10% of the shares to the Moore Group. This is simply a dream!

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193


    Lord Mooore originally thought that Jasmine went to Japan to discuss cooperation this time, and encountered


    the cooperation of the Moore family and outsiders. In order to prevent her from encountering such danger, he


    would rather Jasmine give up the n to expand overseas and cooperate with overseas.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Jasmine to get such a generous contract from Nippon


    Steel.


    Nippon Steel is a leader in the global steel industry. In this industry, their right to speak is extremely high.


    Forpanies like the Moore Group, if they want to cooperate with others, they have to rush to ask.


    Not only have to ask for it, but also prepare thend and all local rtions, and then invite Nippon Steel to


    come and cooperate.


    This feeling is tantamount to tidying up a bedroom in one¡¯s own house, and then rushing to other people¡¯s


    homes and asking them to stay for a few days.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Attitude cannot be said to be unhumble.


    Generally speaking, the more unequal cooperation like this, the more unequal treaties must be signed.


    One of the mostmon unequal treaties is to give a lot of money and get a small head, and let others


    make a small money and get a big head.


    However, who could have imagined that Jasmine would have subverted the bnce between the Moore


    Group and Nippon Steel, allowing Nippon Steel to pay a lot of money and take a small head. This was


    something that no one had ever imagined before.


    In the board of directors, many people think this is a fantasy.


    However, they didn¡¯t dare directly question Jasmine, the chairman, so they could


    only whisper to each other.


    Soon, an old director stood up and said, ¡°Chairman, as far as I know, Nippon Steel has never been willing to


    sacrifice the controlling stake. Will the other party fulfill the contract you mentioned? Or, Are there any hidden


    terms in this contract, or a more demanding gambling agreement?¡±


    In fact, contract traps are indeed verymon.


    Many established capitalists like to set their opponents or partners in the contract.


    Many entrepreneurs get generous investment from capitalists when they start their own businesses, and


    they are determined to do a big job.


    Well done, naturally everyone is happy.


    But if you don¡¯t do it well, it will be a big trouble.


    Some investors require the investee to add an unlimited joint and several liability in the contract, not to


    mention that unlimited joint liability has only six characters, but theck of power behind it can make the


    investee ruin.


    Because once the unlimited joint and several liability is signed, if the transaction does not do well and loses


    money, the investor has the right to demand that the investee pays his own pocket andpensate all the


    investment money.


    For example, John Ledger, who used to be a mobile phone, signed unlimited joint and several liability, so after


    the failure of his business, he still owed up to 400 million in debt.


    There are also many founders ofpanies who, because they cannotpensate investors, were


    eventually driven out of thepanies they had worked so hard to create, and even went bankrupt and


    went to jail.


    Therefore, the directors are also worried about whether there are any simr gambling uses in the


    agreement signed by Jasmine.


    Jasmine didn¡¯t exin much. She took out a contract from her backpack and said, ¡°This is the original


    contract signed by Nippon Steel¡¯s Chairman Shinwa Watanabe with me. what is the problem.¡±


    The old director stretched out his hand to ept the contract, and a crowd of other people waited


    hurriedly around.


    Even the old man Moore couldn¡¯t hold back a bit, and stepped forward to see


    what happened.

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194


    When everyone saw the contract, everyone¡¯s eyes became bigger and bigger.


    This is indeed a formal contract, and the terms are clear and clear, there are no ambiguous marginal terms,


    and there is no hidden business risk content.


    At the end, there is indeed the official seal of Nippon Steel and the autograph of Watanabe Shinka. It is indeed


    a true and valid contract.


    At this moment, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be pleased.


    The old director excitedly said, ¡°Oh, I have never seen Nippon Steel sign a contract with such a big


    concession! This can be said to be unprecedented! The face of our Chairman Moore is really great! A face,


    at least Worth two or three billion! Even higher!¡±


    Others also agreed: ¡°Yes, Chairman Moore won such a favorable contract from Nippon Steel, which is


    almost unheard of in the history of Nippon Steel. If we announce this information to the outside world, the


    stock price will definitely be fast. Pull up!¡±


    Someone looked at the time and blurted out: ¡°The news of Chairman Moore¡¯s safe return has probably been


    released by the media. This was originally a good news. Now there is this Nippon Steel contract. Announced


    to the public, those are two big benefits! When our stock resumes trading, it will definitely raise its daily limit


    for three or four consecutive times! The market value of the group can


    increase by 30 to 40%!¡±


    ¡°Chairman Moore, you have really taken the Moore Group forward this time!¡±


    Jasmine said very seriously at this time: ¡°The reason why Nippon Steel¡¯s cooperation can be negotiated and


    therge preferential terms can be obtained is entirely because Master Wade helped match the bridge. Nippon


    Steel¡¯s chairman Watanabe Shinka alsopletely The agreement was signed because of Master Wade¡¯s


    face, so everything is dependent on Master Wade.¡±


    After that, she looked at Charlie Wade and said sincerely: ¡°Master Wade, everything is thanks to you this


    time. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died in Japan; if it weren¡¯t for you, grandpa would have been


    poisoned. It ruined the brain; not to mention that you can still get such favorable conditions as Nippon


    Steel¡­ Jasmine is really grateful¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite, these are things that friends should do, just a


    little effort.¡±


    After saying this, Charlie Wade stood up and said, ¡°Jasmine, you just came back. There are a lot of things in


    the group waiting for you to decide. I won¡¯t bother you


    anymore. It just happened to be out a few days ago. I have to go back soon.


    Home.¡±


    When Jasmine heard this, she immediately said with dismay: ¡°Master Wade¡­I wonder if it is not


    convenient for you to have lunch together? You have done so much for us. We have not had the


    opportunity to thank you very much............................... ¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t need to be so polite? You can do your work first.


    You can eat anytime you want to eat. We can make an appointment when you are done with your work.¡±


    Lord Mooore also said to the side: ¡°Yes Jasmine, Master Wade has left home for a few days for you, so he


    should go back soon and let his family rest assured.¡±


    Jasmine nodded, ¡°Master Wade, then I will send you out¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie Wade said, ¡°Hurry up and continue to touch everyone about work while everyone is here.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that you are back, Nippon Steel¡¯s cooperation has also been discussed. It is reasonable to say that one


    day should be held. The press conference is now, and we should hurry up to prepare and strive to increase


    our influence. It will benefit you and the Moore Group.¡±


    Jasmine nodded gratefully and said, ¡°Okay Master Wade, I know, then you go slowly, I will arrange a banquet


    another day, and you will definitelye over by then¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Well, I will definitelye then.¡±


    After that, he waved his hand to Lord Mooore again: ¡°Lord Mooore, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Lord Mooore hurriedly bowed deeply and said respectfully, ¡°Master Wade, you go slowly¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade stepped out of the report hall, and both Cameron Isaac and Don Albertt waited respectfully


    outside the door.


    Seeing hime out, Cameron Isaac hurried forward and said in a low voice:


    ¡°Master, the car is ready, should I take you home or?¡± Charlie Wade said lightly: ¡°Well,


    go home.¡±


    Don Albertt, who was on the side, also ran over and asked for instructions: ¡°Master Wade, your aunt has


    been in the vige in the city for the ninth day. For these two days, she has been crying and crying all the time


    to go back, causing the neighbors in the vige to call 110 toin. It¡¯s been several rounds, do you


    want to let her go?¡±

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195


    When Charlie Wade heard this, his whole person was slightly astonished, and asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you


    let her go after nine days? Didn¡¯t you say it for seven days?¡±


    Don Albertt said with some embarrassment, ¡°Master Wade, I think you have to


    nod my side to let people go. I¡¯m not good at advocating¡­¡±


    Cameron Isaac eximed, ¡°Don Albertt, why haven¡¯t you let go? Miss this person is very temperamental. If


    you don¡¯t let her go when the timees, be careful that she turns around and retaliates against you!¡±


    Don Albertt smiled, scratched his head and said, ¡°Um¡­I didn¡¯t think, Master Wade had been saving Miss


    Moore in Japan a few days ago, and then he took a boat back all the way back. It must be very busy, so I


    didn¡¯t I called Master Wade to ask about this. I want to tell you when youe back.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then let her go.¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I will make arrangements.¡± Cameron Isaac said to Charlie


    Wade at this time: ¡°Master, I think you¡¯d better go


    and tell the eldestdy that it is your intention to dy her release for two days, otherwise, once she returns


    to Eastcliff, she will definitely find Don Albertt for


    revenge.¡±


    Don Albertt said without hesitation: ¡°Get revenge on me? Let her let her go! I am


    the one who died once, Don Albertt, I won¡¯t be afraid of her!¡±


    Cameron Isaac waved her hand and said solemnly: ¡°You don¡¯t understand the eldestdy¡¯s style of acting. She


    is a person who bears special grudges and has


    various methods. If the young master offends her, she certainly can¡¯t do anything to the young master, but if


    you offend her With her, then she is not only looking for trouble for you, it is very likely that even your family


    and friends will not let it go.¡±


    Hearing this, Don Albertt suddenly became a little nervous.


    But he didn¡¯t want Charlie Wade to look down on him, so he bit his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I am not scared,


    Don Albertt!¡±


    Cameron Isaac couldn¡¯t help sighing. He knew Cynthia¡¯s character


    too well.


    Charlie Wade had originally let Cynthia stay here for seven days, but Don Albertt let her stay for nine days,


    then she would definitely be very strong.


    Charlie Wade has the strength and the old man is partial. She certainly dare not do anything to Charlie


    Wade, but she will never let Don Albertt go.


    Otherwise, the anger she received in Aurouss Hilll would have no ce to spread.


    Therefore, out of concern for Don Albertt, he suggested that Charlie Wade help him carry the pot.


    After all, Charlie Wade had offended Cynthia a long time ago, and Charlie Wade¡¯s mother-inw, ine Ma,


    gave Cynthia a beating. With such a big hatred here, it would seem trivial to detain Corran for two more


    days.


    Charlie Wadeughed at this time and said, ¡°Anyway, if there are too many lice,


    don¡¯t bite, I should go and meet my aunt myself!¡±


    When Don Albertt heard this, he knew that Charlie Wade was going to block this for himself, and he was


    immediately grateful.


    So, he hurriedly bowed and said respectfully: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Master Wade, Don


    Albertt is causing you trouble.¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°Eh, don¡¯t say that! After all, you are all doing things for me, how can you


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    say that it is causing me trouble.¡±


    After all, Charlie Wade said to Cameron Isaac, ¡°Isaac, prepare the car, let¡¯s go


    together!¡± ¡°Good master!¡±


    Cynthia was cursing his mother in the rental house at this time.


    ¡°Charlie Wade! You bastard who speaks no words! Seven days have passed, why didn¡¯t you let me out!¡±

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196


    ¡°You have Charlie Wade¡¯s dog legs! Don¡¯t let me go out, right? When I go out, I


    will settle ounts with you one by one!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m muddled? Quickly let me out!!!¡±


    Cynthia became more excited as he scolded, and coughed non-stop: ¡°Cough cough cough¡­cough cough


    cough¡­If you don¡¯t let me out, I will turn around and throw you all into the Yangtze River to feed the fish.


    Go! I want to kill all of you one by one, so that you can never live beyond life!¡±


    No wonder Cynthia was hysterical. For nine days, living in such a ce where the lowest-end poption


    lived, she hadpletely copsed.


    In addition, Aurouss Hilll is located to the south of the Yangtze River, and the winter is humid. The rental


    house she lives in has no air conditioning or heating. Every day, she can only wipe tears on the bed


    wrapped in a damp quilt.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    From the first second of moving in, she hurriedly escaped after expecting the expiration of the seven days.


    Unexpectedly, after seven days, Don Albertt was unwilling to let her go. For Cynthia, this was not


    only anger, but also sheer fear.


    She was afraid that Charlie Wade would regret it all at once, the seven-day period would be invalidated, and


    then would not give herself a clear date, so she kept putting herself under house arrest.


    Therefore, she screamed like crazy every day, just to attract the attention of neighbors around her, to attract


    110 attention, to put pressure on Charlie Wade and Charlie Wade¡¯s dog legs, and let them release themselves


    as soon as possible.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that Don Albertt had moved all the neighbors around yesterday.


    This self-built building, including thendlord, has a total of 30 residents. Now, except for Cynthia,


    everyone is enjoying it in the free five-star hotel.


    Therefore, Cynthia¡¯s yelling, no one paid any attention to it.


    Until her voice was almost hoarse, no one paid any attention to her, not even the neighbors or police officers


    who came to ask questions.


    Cynthia, who was extremely depressed, immediately took out her mobile phone and sent a video message to


    his father, Lord Wade, who was far away in Eastcliff.


    As soon as the video came through, Cynthia cried and said, ¡°Dad! You let that bastard Charlie Wade let me


    go¡­ I really can¡¯t stand it anymore¡­ Don¡¯t let me go. I just die here¡­uuuuuu¡­¡±


    Lord Wade sighed helplessly in the video screen.


    He knows Cynthia¡¯s character very well, knowing that Cynthia is absolutely


    impossible tomit suicide or self-harm, so he said seriously: ¡°Cynthia! Don¡¯t be


    so excited! Isn¡¯t it just two days after that? Be patient, Charlie Wade I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t keep you locked up,


    maybe I will let you back in these two days.¡±


    Cynthia cried and said, ¡°Dad! You don¡¯t know how I came over these nine days! When I grew up, when did I


    suffer such a crime, Dad! If you don¡¯t go to that bastard Charlie Wade, he won¡¯t let me go now, tomorrow It


    may not be released. What if he keeps keeping me here?¡±


    As she said, she pleaded again, ¡°Dad, I beg you, just give him a call and let him let me go back!¡±


    Lord Wade said seriously: ¡°Cynthia, I finally asked Orrin to persuade Charlie Wade and promised toe


    back to participate in the ancestor worship ceremony on Spring Festival. This matter is extremely important


    to the Wade family. There can be no difference in what you say. If it is because of you, As a result of Charlie


    Wade changing his mind again, that is definitely a big loss for the Wade Family!¡±


    Cynthia understood now.


    It turned out that the old man was unwilling to put pressure on Charlie Wade, mainly because he was unwilling


    to offend Charlie Wade for himself!


    When he thought that his father was unreliable, Cynthia was very sad, and cried,


    ¡°Dad! What if Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t let me go, then what should I do?¡±


    The old man hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, Cynthia, if Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t let you go on


    Spring Festival, Dad will definitely ask him for an exnation.¡±


    Corran copsed immediately: ¡°Dad! Spring Festival is going to April, and it will be nearly two months away!¡±

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197


    Cynthia didn¡¯t want to continue this kind of hard days.


    If you really have to wait until the Spring Festival to go back, it is no different from killing her.


    Lord Wade couldn¡¯t help butforted: ¡°Okay, Cynthia, just take your temper and wait a few more days. If


    Charlie Wade is not willing to let you go, I will call him.¡±


    Cynthia naturally had 10,000 grievances in his heart, so she didn¡¯t dare to say


    more.


    She secretly thought in her heart: ¡°I can see it now. In the eyes of my father, Charlie Wade is the most


    important person in the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°After all, once he really marries Stefanie, Orrin¡¯s daughter, then he will be one of the heirs of the Sun


    family¡¯s trillion-dor fortune. This will greatly help the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°Under this situation, how can my married daughter bepared to Charlie Wade in terms of importance


    in the eyes of my father?¡±


    ¡°Hey, it seems I can only break my teeth and swallow in my stomach.¡±


    So she could only say angrily: ¡°Good dad, I know¡­ Then I will wait patiently for a few more days. If Charlie


    Wade doesn¡¯t say let me go in three or five days, then you But be sure to call him and talk¡­¡±


    As she said, her nose sore, and she sobbed.


    Lord Wadeforted: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, three days, if Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t let you go after three days, Dad


    will call him himself!¡±


    Cynthia nodded, choked up and said, ¡°Dad, then I¡¯ll hang up first¡­¡± ¡°Okay, hang up.¡±


    With the termination of the video call, the tears in Cynthia¡¯s eyes could no longer


    stop, pattering down.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    Cynthia jumped up from the bed, and ran to the door in few steps and pulled the door open.


    Before she could see the people outside, she cursed unbearably, ¡°You bastards, when are you going to let


    me out?¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Cynthia, who had a dull panel and swollen eye bags,


    frowned, and said, ¡°Auntie, the weather in Aurouss Hilll is so humid and cold. You


    have been here for nine days. Haven¡¯t this anger been suppressed?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When Cynthia saw that it was Charlie Wade, he immediately asked annoyed: ¡°Charlie Wade! You said you


    would let me leave for seven days, but my eyes have been locked here for nine days by your people, why


    didn¡¯t you let me go? !¡±


    After all, she saw Don Albertt standing next to Charlie Wade and angrily


    reprimanded: ¡°It¡¯s this bastard, who has detained me for two days in private, it¡¯s damned!¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly: ¡°I meant to keep you for two more days.¡± ¡°You mean?!¡±


    Cynthia asked indignantly: ¡°You obviously said 7 days, why turned into 9 days? Why?¡±


    Charlie Wade snorted and said faintly, ¡°Are you my aunt? It¡¯s not easy toe here, how can you leave in


    only 7 days? Whatever you say, you can stay for two extra days. Are you right?¡±


    Cynthia was about to explode with Charlie Wade¡¯s scornful attitude, and angrily reprimanded: ¡°Charlie


    Wade! You don¡¯t want to be fake with me! I don¡¯t know


    you yet? I tell you, you better not Do something with me, let me go back quickly!¡±


    Charlie Wade shook his head lightly, sighed and said, ¡°It seems that in nine days, you can¡¯t suppress your


    anger at all. Eastcliff¡¯s sky is dry and dry. If you are so angry, you will definitely be more serious when you


    go back. ording to me,


    You should continue to stay in Aurouss Hilll for a few more days topletely


    extinguish the anger before leaving!¡±


    After that, he immediately said to Don Albertt next to him: ¡°Don Albertt!¡±

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    Don Albertt hurriedly folded his hands: ¡°Master Wade, what are your orders?¡± Charlie Wade smiled and


    said, ¡°My aunt still needs to stay in Aurouss Hilll for a


    few more days. During this time, I have to trouble you to continue to watch her strictly. Everything is the


    same as before.¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, how many days did you say¡­how


    many days did you tell?


    Charlie Wade thought for a while andughed: ¡°So, let¡¯s go for 7 days. It will be a


    week to make up the whole ount. If these 7 days are not enough, it proves


    that my aunt is too angry, then we have to give her. Here is a big treatment.¡± Don Albertt smiled and said,


    ¡°Good Master Wade, I know!¡±


    What Charlie Wade thought at this time was: ¡°You, Cynthia, who thinks you are Wade¡¯s parents and daughter,


    dare toe to Aurouss Hilll to be a blessing like a queen mother, and you still don¡¯t repent. If you are


    stubborn, don¡¯t me my subordinates. Ruthless, I don¡¯t believe that today I can¡¯t cure you!¡±


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s words, Cynthia¡¯s face instantly turned pale!


    Her tone instantly softened, and she begged with sobs, ¡°Charlie Wade! You can¡¯t do this! I have been


    tortured for the past nine days so that I don¡¯t look like a human being. Do you know what life I¡¯ve had these


    nine days? Have you eaten? It doesn¡¯t matter if you use oil or water, there is no facial cleanser, no mask, not


    even an eye cream¡­¡±


    ¡°My current panel is in poor condition. It will take at least one month to bring it


    back. If you shut me down for another seven days, then my panel will be over¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade put away the smile on his face and said solemnly, ¡°My good aunt, you still don¡¯t understand


    why I want you to stay in Aurouss Hilll and stay here!¡±


    ¡°I let you stay here, so that you can put away your temper and learn to be a human being with your tail


    sandwiched. If you can do it, I will let you go; if you can¡¯t, I will let you stay until you can do it. End!¡±


    ¡°As for whether your panel is good or bad, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Cynthia was extremely resentful, but on the surface she still begged with aggrieved expression: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, I am your aunt, we are family, how can you treat me like this¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you are starting to treat me as family now?? Why didn¡¯t you treat me as


    family when you came from Eastcliff to tell me? When you ran to my mother-inw to speak out, why? Didn¡¯t


    you consider me family?¡±


    Cynthia was extremely embarrassed, and quibbled: ¡°I¡­I¡¯m also doing it for you¡­¡± Charlie Wade smiled and


    said, ¡°So you did everything for my own good!¡±


    Cynthia said tly, ¡°Oh, of course! I¡¯m your aunt, I¡¯m not good for you, for whom?¡±


    Charlie Wade pped his hands and smiled: ¡°That¡¯s a coincidence, aunt, I am


    doing this now for your own good! You must not let down my filial piety to you!¡±


    After all, he looked at Cynthia with a serious expression.


    Continue to say: ¡°I now give you two choices!¡±


    ¡°The first one, you honestly stay here for another seven days!¡±


    ¡°In these seven days, you are not allowed to scold people, you must not go crazy,


    you are not allowed to chirp and yell here!¡±


    ¡°If you behave well, after seven days, I will let people let you go!¡±


    After listening to Cynthia, he hurriedly asked, ¡°What about the second choice?¡±


    Charlie Wade said coldly, ¡°The second option is to stay here for another month! In this month, if you want to


    swear, you will swear. If you want to go crazy, you will go mad. Scream, I¡¯ll look at my mood after a month!¡±


    ¡°If I am in a good mood, then you can go straight back.¡±


    ¡°But if I am in a bad mood, I am embarrassed, I may have to keep you for a while


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    and do my best as andlord!¡±

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    Chapter 2199 Cynthia really took it.


    Although she still hated Charlie Wade in her heart, after Charlie Wade¡¯s words,


    she did not dare to continue to bargain with Charlie Wade.


    She has realized that Charlie Wade¡¯s character and acting style cannot be


    suppressed by herself.


    In addition, Aurouss Hilll is Charlie Wade¡¯s territory, and the old man is also facing


    Charlie Wade now, he has no other way except forbearance.


    If you can¡¯t afford it, you can¡¯t afford it.


    So, she could only suppress all the anger and dissatisfaction in her heart, and


    honestly said: ¡°Okay¡­I choose the first one¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and then said to Don Albertt, ¡°Don Albertt, you have heard


    it all. In the next seven days, you must have your people strictly supervise me. If


    there are more yelling and screaming, Let me know as soon as possible!¡±


    Don Albertt hurriedly stood up straight and said loudly, ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I must be watched


    carefully!¡±


    Charlie Wade gave a hum, and then said, ¡°If she performs well, as soon as the seven days are up, she will


    be taken to the airport directly, and there is no need to specifically ask me for instructions.¡±


    ¡°Good Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at Cynthia again and said seriously: ¡°Auntie, it is not my purpose to keep you in


    Aurouss Hilll. It is the key to let you learn to respect others. I have already said what you need to say, so


    you can do it for yourself.¡±


    After speaking, I didn¡¯t bother to listen to what Cynthia said, turned around and went out.


    Cynthia was extremely angry, but she dared not show any dissatisfaction.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to vent her emotions by shouting, for fear that Charlie Wade¡¯s men would not be able


    to get along with her.


    Leaving the vige in the city, Don Albertt said to Charlie Wade very gratefully and


    ashamedly: ¡°Master Wade, I didn¡¯t get things done by myself, and I didnt want you to wipe my butt. I¡¯m


    really sorry, I¡¯m causing you trouble¡­ ¡­.¡±


    In Don Albertt¡¯s heart, he really felt ashamed.


    Charlie Wade said that he would release Cynthia after 7 days, but after the 7-day deadline, he did not dare


    to release her directly, but wanted to wait for Charlie Wade to return and report to Charlie Wade before


    releasing.


    However, I didn¡¯t think about it at the time, so I offended Cynthia and what would happen.


    For Don Albertt, people like Cynthia are definitely big people with great


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    supernatural powers. If she wants to rectify Don Albertt and Don Albertt¡¯s family,


    Don Albertt has no ability to resist at all.


    So he was very grateful that Charlie Wade came over at this time and carried this pot for himself.


    Moreover, he is equally grateful to Cameron Isaac.


    Had it not been for Cameron Isaac¡¯s reminder, he might have never thought of


    this.


    It is very likely that when Cynthia retaliated, he still hadn¡¯t figured out why.


    Seeing him thanking himself, Charlie Wade waved his hand and said, ¡°You are doing things for me, so


    you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡±


    After finishing talking, he looked at Cameron Isaac on the side and said, ¡°Isaac, Xion is over there, you must


    keep an eye on me, and also help me pay attention to the current movement of the Banks Familyy.¡±


    Cameron Isaac nodded immediately and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I will arrange


    Eastcliff¡¯s eyeliner to help me keep an eye on the Banks Familyy.¡± Charlie Wade said, ¡°Okay, Don


    Albertt, let¡¯s go, Isaac drove me home.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie Wade sat in Cameron Isaac¡¯s Rolls-Royce, and the first thing was to call Nanako Ito, who was in


    Japan.


    On the one hand, I want to report her safety, on the other hand, I want to inquire about the situation in Japan.

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    After all, Xion¡¯s escape from such an important prisoner is probably uneptable to the Japanese


    Metropolitan Police Department, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, and the entire Japanese nation.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Nanako Ito¡¯s voice came over: ¡°Charlie Wade, have you already


    arrived in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, how do you know?¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°I was following the news in Aurouss Hilll and found that some media was


    promoting the news that Ms. Moore has returned. Since Ms. Moore has returned to Aurouss Hilll, Charlie


    Wade must have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: ¡°We only arrived in the morning, and we rushed to the Moore


    Group as soon as we got back, so I am calling to report peace to you.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°Charlie Wade is too polite. You don¡¯t have to contact me as soon as you have


    business affairs. As long as you are like this, you can tell me when you are done.


    Charlie Wade sighed in his heart, this Nanako Ito is really gentle and considerate. If anyone marries such a


    woman in the future, that would be a blessing for a lifetime.


    Thinking in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but shook his head, drove the thought out of his mind, and asked,


    ¡°Nanako, is there any action in Tokyo?¡±


    ¡°Have.¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°A major incident happened in Tokyo the night before. Xion, the first criminal who killed the


    Matsumoto family, escaped from prison! This incident only broke out yesterday afternoon, saying that Xion


    was dropped. The whole person has evaporated, and the Metropolitan Police Department and the Self-


    Defense Forces are going crazy, and they are conducting carpet searches across


    the country.¡±


    While talking, Nanako Ito said again: ¡°The impact of this incident in Japan is very bad. The director of the


    Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department has already taken the me and resigned this morning. A friend of my


    father¡¯s, a high-ranking member of the Tokyo Homnd Security Department, was in danger. , Took over the


    post of Director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly when he heard this.


    This Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is really unlucky.


    This incident, at first nce, was that the Banks Familyy was secretly engaged with the top officials of the


    Japanese Self-Defense Forces.


    ording to the confession of the captain of the ship Xionst time, this incident was that the Japanese


    Self-Defense Force first handed over the people to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, and then


    ced them together with the Banks'' Family from the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. The person


    was


    reced, and then the pot was thrown to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    They originally wanted the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department to take the me, and then the Self-


    Defense Forces would catch Xion again, so as to enhance the influence of the Japanese Self-Defense Force


    in the country.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that in the middle of this matter, Charlie Wade suddenly


    popped out and brought Xion back to the country.


    In this way, the loss of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces is not too big. After all, the Tokyo Metropolitan


    Police Department is carrying the pot, and they are just emptying out.


    But the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is really bad. People are theirs, and the


    responsibility rests with them.


    If they fail to catch Xion, they would be a shameful criminal in the Japanese judicial field and a fair


    criminal in Japan.


    So Charlie Wade said to Nanako Ito: ¡°Your captain and crew are still on the way back. After they return,


    they should tell you that Xion has been caught by me.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked in surprise, ¡°Ah?! Charlie Wade, why did you catch Xion? You two know each other?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°I have some personal grievances with her. After sailing that day, she


    wanted to kill me at sea, but unfortunately she was not as skilled as me and was caught by me.


    Nanako Ito hurriedly asked, ¡°Then Charlie Wade, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°Now Xion is in my hands, but I still hope you keep it secret for me.¡±


    Nanako Ito said without hesitation: ¡°Charlie Wade, please rest assured, I will keep


    it secret for you!¡±


    Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Oh, yes, Nanako, you just said that the newly appointed head of the Tokyo


    Metropolitan Police Department is your father¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanako Ito exined, ¡°He is my dad¡¯s college ssmate and one of his best


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    friends.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Then I think it¡¯s your face, give him a big gift!¡±

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201


    When Nanako Ito heard this, she asked in surprise, ¡°Charlie Wade, you¡­what kind of gift are you going to


    give him?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Presumably he is still in a hurry for not knowing why Xion disappeared and


    why he was dropped by someone?¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°This is indeed the case. My dad said that the uncle is under great pressure now because it


    is difficult to do this kind of desperate task. The main reason is that the expectations of the people are too


    high. If you do it well, everyone will be happy, but if you do it It¡¯s not good. It is very likely to be angered by


    the people.¡±


    Charlie Wade agreed and said, ¡°Yes, this kind of thing is a double-edged sword. If you don¡¯t use it well, you will


    hurt yourself.¡±


    While speaking, Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°But ah, the gift I gave him can make him turn this double-


    edged sword into a single-edged sword!¡±


    Nanako Ito asked in amazement, ¡°Charlie Wade, what do you mean by this? A


    double-edged sword has be a single-edged sword?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade said with a smile: ¡°In other words, with my gift, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about harming


    himself if this sword is not used well.¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie Wade, what exactly is this great gift you are talking about?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°You told him that the reason why Xion was dropped is that the Banks


    Familyy and the Japanese Self-Defense Forces colludedpletely. It was their two sides that they had a


    civet cat for the prince, and then they gave it to him. Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Nanako Ito¡¯s voice was extremely surprised: ¡°Charlie Wade, what you said is true?! The Banks Familyy,


    really colluded with the Self-Defense Forces?¡± Charlie Wade asked her: ¡°When did I lie to you?¡±


    Nanako Ito hurriedly exined, ¡°Charlie Wade, Nanako didn¡¯t mean that¡­ Nanako just thought¡­ this


    thing is too subversive! How can the Self-Defense Force, as the Japanese army, be so absurd? What¡¯s


    coming?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Hey, say a thousand things and ten thousand. The reason why the Banks


    Familyy and the Self-Defense Force flies and stalks each other, is not for profit! The main reason is that the


    Banks Familyy¡¯s energy is too


    Self-Defense Forces, and he will definitely make significant progress.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°As long as you, uncle, can find real evidence of collusion


    between the Self-Defense Forces and the Banks Familyy, even if there is no way to capture Xion back,


    you can still fight a beautiful turnaround on behalf of the Metropolitan Police Department!¡±


    Nanako Ito also knew very well that before Charlie Wade didn¡¯t tell her about it, the key point of this matter


    was whether her uncle could smoothly arrest Xion. But now, the key point of this matter has immediately


    changed.


    As long as the uncle finds absolute evidence that it is indeed the Banks Familyy and the Self-Defense Force


    that reced Xion, the Metropolitan Police Department can instantly get rid of all responsibilities, and all the


    gangsters will be dumped to the Banks Familyy and the Japanese Self-Defense Force!


    Thinking of this, Nanako Ito hurriedly said with joy: ¡°Charlie Wade, then I will give my uncle first, thank you for


    this great gift! As long as the trouble is solved, I will let that uncle thank Charlie Wade very much! He


    personally came to thank Charlie Wade!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, as long as I go to Japan in the future, or if


    there is any ce in Japan that can be used for him, it is enough for him to be polite.¡±


    Nanako Ito blurted out: ¡°Charlie Wade, don¡¯t worry! My uncle has always been very affectionate and


    righteous. If he can reallye back with your help this time, he will definitely remember your kindness!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Then I will reveal a little more information. You must ask him to check the


    Maritime Self-Defense Force that went to seast night. The inner ghost must be out of this group of


    people. Let him take these people. Grab all of them for a sudden trial, and you will definitely find a


    breakthrough!¡±


    Nanako Ito thought for a moment, and said: ¡°The level of the Self-Defense Force is higher than that of the


    Metropolitan Police Department. If you arrest people directly, it may be difficult to push, and the Self-


    Defense Force will definitely


    interfere.¡±

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he from the homnd security department? As far as I know, homnd


    security is the most important thing for any country. Therefore, people in the homnd security department


    must be at a higher level than the military. You Let him ask his former colleague or leader to help, and the


    Homnd Security Department wille forward to arrest people in the Self-


    Defense Force. I believe the Self-Defense Force has absolutely no guts to


    interfere.¡±


    After a pause, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°After the homnd security department catches the person, they


    can be handed over to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department for interrogation. No matter how many


    people are arrested, they will all be isted and interrogated separately. The key clue!¡±


    Nanako Ito couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Charlie Wade, your method is really great!


    Let me tell him! Thank you for my uncle first!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: ¡°Okay, you can tell him quickly, I¡¯m just waiting to see this great drama of the


    reversal!¡±


    Charlie Wade only revealed to Nanako Ito that the Banks Familyy colluded with the Self-Defense Forces


    and exchanged for Xion, but did not tell her that the whole thing was that the Banks Familyy and the Self-


    Defense Forces yed the game together. On the surface, it was to let people go, but in fact it was left-


    handed. Right hand these inside stories.


    This is mainly because these words do not have much meaning when theye out of his mouth.


    Moreover, the more clues you give, the easier it is to interfere with the


    opponent¡¯s concentration.


    Therefore, he only talked about the secret trade between the Banks Familyy and the Self-Defense Forces,


    and the rest, let the uncle of Nanako Ito follow the clues he gave, go in-depth, and let him dig out the


    background by himself. It is more lethal.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    Eastcliff, Banks Familyy Mansion.


    Xion and the apanying crew members hadn¡¯t heard any news for so long,


    making Lord Banks anxious.


    Zayne was also worried about this matter.


    It¡¯s just that Zayne didn¡¯t know the inside story of the whole thing.


    He thought that the Banks Familyy had an ident while rescuing Xion.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    So he asked Lord Banks a little anxiously: ¡°Dad, what the hell is going on? Didn¡¯t our people take Xion back


    home by the waterway? Suddenly all the news disappeared, and only the ship was caught by the Japanese


    Self-Defense Forces. Intercepted, where did Xion go?¡±


    Lord Banks said depressed, ¡°How do I know? I know as much about the whole thing as you do. You ask me,


    how can I answer you?¡±


    Zayne saw that his father¡¯s tone was a little annoyed, and he hurriedly apologized: ¡°Dad, you calm down, and


    I am not targeting you¡­ It¡¯s just that this fact is too strange. Xion, this heart can¡¯te down!¡±


    Lord Banks said coldly: ¡°I have sent someone to Japan to investigate this matter. Once I have any information,


    I will sync it to you as soon as possible.¡±


    Zayne sighed worriedly, and said, ¡°Dad, who did youmunicate with the Japanese Self-Defense Force?


    How about you give me contact information, I will call him and ask him to see if there is anything we ignore.


    Clues to the end.¡±


    As soon as Lord Banks heard this, he became annoyed, and said to himself: ¡°I will give you the contact


    information? The grandson of the Japanese Self-Defense Force now thinks I have yed with him, and is


    chasing after me asking me to


    give him an exnation. He called, wouldn¡¯t my overall n be clear to the


    world?¡±


    Thinking of this, he said with a ck face: ¡°I said, I have sent someone to investigate, and information will


    be sent to you simultaneously. Do you have anyments on my arrangements?¡±

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    Seeing his father a little angry, Zayne hurriedly stood up, bowed and said, ¡°Dad, calm down your anger. I


    didn¡¯t mean that. I just worried about Xion¡­ Anyway, Xion is my flesh and blood. , Her life and death are


    unknown, her whereabouts are unknown, I am really too anxious¡­¡±


    Elder Banks looked at him coldly, and said word by word: ¡°Zayne, you must have the strong heart of Taishan


    copse before you do big things, and the disappearance of an illegitimate girl will make you panic like this?


    So what? If my old man dies, can you still manage the Banks Familyy?!¡±


    As soon as Zayne heard this, his whole person was instantly alert!


    He murmured in his heart: ¡°The old man has begun to doubt my heart and my ability. This is not a good


    sign!¡±


    ¡°If I have been on Xion this matter and behave too nervously, the old man will definitely think that I am weak,


    not strong enough, and cannot be promoted to the position of Banks Familyy Patriarch¡­¡±


    ¡°If it is because of Xion¡¯s matter that affects the old man¡¯s judgment of his


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    sessor, then it is really not worth the gain¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Zayne said with an awe-inspiring expression: ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t worry! No matter how this matter


    turns out, I will never let this matter affect me!¡±


    Elder Su looked at him suspiciously, and said coldly, ¡°Will it affect you? It¡¯s not your mouth that has the


    final say, but my old man¡¯s eyes have the final say!¡±


    Zayne hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, you are right! I will show you with practical actions!¡± Elder Su gave a hum and


    waved his hand: ¡°Okay, you can go out.¡±


    Zayne respectfully said: ¡°Good dad, I will go out first¡­¡±


    Elder Banks coldly reminded: ¡°If Xion is still alive, then I believe she will contact you. If she contacts you, you


    must tell me as soon as possible!¡±


    Zayne said without hesitation: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, if you just contact me, I will


    report to you as soon as possible!¡±


    Elder Su gave a hum and waved his hand: ¡°Go.¡±


    Zayne quickly turned around and hurriedly left Lord Banks¡¯s study. At this time, Zayne¡¯s back


    was already wet with cold sweat.


    After living in the rich family for a long time, he increasingly felt that the rich family is no different from


    the ancient pce.


    The lord of the wealthy family is the ancient lord, and his heir is the prince below.


    Although he has been appointed by the old man as the ¡°prince¡± who will inherit the Banks Familyy in the


    future, the old man still holds the power, and he must always be cautious and walking on thin ice!


    Otherwise, it is very likely that he did not say a good word and angered him, and then he was mercilessly


    dismissed!


    There are so many princes who were deposed because of their words and behaviors against the Lord in


    ancient times!


    During the Western Han Dynasty, Emperor Han Jing deposed Prince Li Lloyd Rong;


    During the Eastern Han Dynasty, the Han Zhang emperor Lloyd Jiang deposed the prince Quintong;


    During the Three Kingdoms period, Sun Quan deposed the prince Sun He.

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    Zayne was also worried that if he caused the old man¡¯s dissatisfaction because of Xion¡¯s affairs, and if the


    old man abolished himself, his loss would be extremely heavy, and most of his life¡¯s efforts would be in vain.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Thinking of this, Zayne decided that regarding Xion, he must control his emotions as much as possible in


    front of the old man, and must not let the old man have any feelings of dissatisfaction with him!


    The daughter is important, but the position of the Banks Familyy Patriarch is even more important.


    What¡¯s more, this daughter is still his own illegitimate daughter!


    ¡­¡­


    Here, the Lord Banks rushed into Zayne and made a fire, and he was more or less worried.


    In fact, the main reason why he got angry with Zayne was mainly to hide his guilty conscience.


    After all, he made the decision to betray Xion.


    The old man had already settled an ount. The crimesmitted by Xion in Japan are extremely


    heinous. I really want to buy the relevant personnel to release her. Not to mention the huge cost, it is easy


    to offend the Japanese government.


    Therefore, he nned to cooperate with the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, get Xion out by himself, and


    then let the Self-Defense Forces capture him back and sell the Self-Defense Forces a favor.


    After all, the Japanese Self-Defense Force still has a lot of energy in the Japanese government. As long as


    it has a good rtionship with the Self-Defense Force, it will be very convenient to develop in Japan and


    cooperate with the Japanese government in the future.


    However, the old man never dreamed that such a big change would happen to the original seamless n.


    Xion¡¯s disappearance put him in a dilemma now.


    On the one hand, he did not know how to exin to the Japanese Self-Defense Forces and how to eliminate


    the indignation of the Japanese people towards the Banks Familyy;


    On the other hand, he didn¡¯t know whether Xion was alive or dead. If she was still alive, would she already


    know what he was doing secretly? What should she do if she knows it and seeks revenge in the future? ?


    While being upset, his most trusted subordinate hurried over and said in a low


    voice: ¡°Master, Honda Masaji of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces called again. He said that he would give


    us 24 hours. If we can¡¯t within 24 hours If Xion is handed over to them, the $1 billion deposit we gave them


    will note back¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, Honda Shoji is very angry now. He thinks we are ying with them on purpose, so he let it out, if we


    don¡¯t hand over Xion, then he will have enemies with us and let us be careful in everything.¡±


    Elder Banks sighed and cursed very annoyedly: ¡°Damn! Where did Xion go? A great living person, she


    can¡¯t disappear out of thin air!¡±


    The subordinate hurriedly said, ¡°Now all the police in Japan are looking for the whereabouts of Xion. The


    Self-Defense Forces are also investigating all passing ships at sea. If Xion is still in Japan, it is only a matter


    of time before she is found. Leaving Japan, then she must have left Japan by water. Based on the time


    since her disappearance, she should have returned to China.¡±


    Elder Banks frowned tightly and said coldly: ¡°If it is the former, it would be nice to say, but if it is thetter,


    then it will be troublesome! She has no reason not to contact the Banks Familyy when she returns to China,


    unless she already knows


    the truth. ! In that case, we will be a bit tricky in the future!¡±


    After that, he immediately ordered: ¡°Jason White, you immediately send


    someone to monitor the Elms family. If Xion returns to China, if you don¡¯t contact us, she will definitely contact


    her family and closely monitor all the He¡¯s


    movements. Report any disturbances to me immediately!¡±

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    At this moment, Tokyo, Japan.


    Forty-eight-year-old Suzuki Tomohisa was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the office where


    he had just taken office, unable to do anything.


    He is the new director of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    Prior to this, he was a middle-level senior in the Homnd Security Department. He was very well-known in


    the Homnd Security Department because he was very good at investigating and had a very hard wrist.


    This time, Xion was found to have dropped the package, and the whole Japan was shocked. The Japanese


    government was overwhelmed by this, and the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department became a target of


    public criticism.


    There is really no way, the Japanese government can only let Suzuki Tomohisa take orders. However,


    Suzuki Tomohisa didn¡¯t want to take this mess either. As a wise man, he generally stays away from such


    cases that shock the whole country.


    Because cracking such a case is certainly very sessful, but if you fail, you will definitely disappoint the


    people of the whole country. For so many years, Suzuki Tomohisa has relied on a steady and steady fight, a


    little bit of experience, sess stories, and his own reputation. Therefore, he likes to take on tasks that are


    not so challenging and difficult. He didn¡¯t want to interfere with such a challenging and difficult task.


    Because, it was hard for me to rely on a steady and steady fight until today, and I can continue to maintain a


    steady and steady style until retirement. In that case, you will be able to retreat and reap the admiration of


    the people across the country. Now this extremely difficult task, being able toplete it will certainly make


    myself a big step forward. But if it is not done, it will also waste the situation and status that I have gained


    over the years.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It is like a gambler who has won a lot of money and ns to leave the game with the money after ying a


    few cards. However, at this moment, the dealer asked him to bet on Stud and put in all the money he had


    won before. Only fools are


    willing to do such things. But Suzuki Tomohisa couldn¡¯t help it.


    After all, he works in the national security department. After all, he is a national civil servant. What the


    Japanese government wants him to do, he has no room for bargaining. Now, it is a foreign woman he has


    never met that determines the future trajectory of his life.


    And he only knew that this woman was Xion, who was the main murderer of the Matsumoto family. As long as


    he could catch her, he would be famous throughout Japan; but if he could not catch her, he would disappoint


    the whole Japanese people. Be a sinner in the eyes of the Japanese people.


    As for where is Xion? Is she still alive? He has no clues at all.


    Ten thousand steps back and said, even if I can¡¯t find Xion, I must at least find out


    how she was brought away under everyone¡¯s eyes.


    Now that the double has been poisoned and died, and several people responsible for her transportation have


    disappeared for no reason. The Metropolitan Police Department could not find any valuable clues.


    Just when he scratched his scalp and didn¡¯t know where to start, his deputy pushed in and said


    embarrassingly, ¡°Mr. Bankszuki, there are many media reporters outside, not just our domestic NHK and


    Asahi Shimbun. There are also many top overseas media including BBC, they all want to interview you¡­¡±


    ¡°Interview me?¡± Suzuki Tomohisa said with a ck face, ¡°I just took office, what can I interview?¡±


    The deputy said, ¡°They want to know the progress of Xion¡¯s disappearance¡­¡±

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    Suzuki Chihisa angrily said: ¡°You help me tell them that there is no progress in this matter. If there is any


    substantial progress, then I will definitely announce it to the national and even the world media through the


    press conference.¡±


    The deputy nodded: ¡°Okay Mr. Bankszuki, then I will reply to them first!¡±


    Tomohisa Suzuki stopped him and said, ¡°Oh yes, from now on, no media reporter is allowed to enter the


    Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department without invitation or permission!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know!¡±


    After the deputy went out, Tomohisa Suzuki rubbed his temples distractedly, and said to himself: ¡°Hey¡­As


    long as you are in danger, you have never had any good things! This case has such a great influence. Not


    only the people of the whole country are paying attention, but even overseas media are paying attention. If


    you don¡¯t handle it well, your reputation may be ruined. It¡¯s fucking tricky!¡±


    Just thinking about it, the phone rang suddenly.


    Hearing the ringing of the cell phone, his scalp suddenly numbed, and his veins jumped suddenly.


    What he is most afraid of now is answering the phone, not just that various media outlets try their best to find


    out his mobile phone and want to interview him over the phone.


    There are many leaders of government departments who are constantly asking about the progress of the


    investigation of the entire case.


    He is troubled by it.


    When I helped her look at the screen of her mobile phone, she realized that it was


    her brother¡¯s daughter, Nanako Ito.


    The Suzuki family and the Ito family were originally family friends.


    He and Ito Yuhiko have been close friends since they were young, and they also attended the same


    university. Although they are not brothers, they are not much worse than their brothers.


    Therefore, Nanako Ito seemed to him as his half daughter.


    Seeing that it was Nanako Ito¡¯s phone call, his irritable mood was greatly relieved. He connected the phone


    and squeezed a little smile, and asked, ¡°Nanako, why did you think of calling me?


    Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Suzuki, I heard that you recently transferred to


    the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department to investigate the case of Xion¡¯s disappearance?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tomohisa Suzuki asked, ¡°Have you heard of Nanako?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nanako Ito said, ¡°Uncle Suzuki, have you found any useful clues?¡±


    Tomohisa Suzuki sighed, ¡°So far, there is no clue. This Xion is like the world has evaporated.¡±


    Nanako Ito hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Uncle Suzuki, I have a very good friend. When I called me


    just now, he revealed a little clue to me, so I called you quickly.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Tomohisa Suzuki heard this, he immediately asked excitedly: ¡°Nanako, what you said is true? Who


    is your friend? What clue did he give you?¡±


    Nanako Ito solemnly said, ¡°Uncle Suzuki, I¡¯m sorry about the identity of my friend, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    While speaking, Nanako Ito said again: ¡°As for the clue he gave me¡­he told me that the reason why Xion


    was quietly transferred was not the problem with the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department. It came from the


    Banks Familyy and the Japanese Self-Defense Forces.¡±


    ¡°Japan Self-Defense Force?¡± Tomohisa Suzuki asked in amazement, ¡°Is the Self- Defense Force also


    involved in this matter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Nanako Ito said: ¡°My friend said that the Banks Familyy and the Self-Defense Forces


    united, and Xion left the package, and then deliberately dumped the pot to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police


    Department.¡±


    Suzuki Tomohisa hurriedly asked, ¡°Then what is their purpose? Do they want to rescue Xion and return to


    Banks¡¯ house?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nanako Ito said: ¡°Their purpose is to first throw Xion¡¯s scapegoat to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police


    Department, and then the Japanese Self-Defense Force will capture Xion from the sea and give all the credit


    to the Self-Defense Force. ¡°


    ¡°What?!¡± Suzuki Tomohisa was dumbfounded, and blurted out,


    ¡°Nanako¡­you¡­what you said¡­is true?!¡±


    Nanako Ito said seriously: ¡°This is what my friend told me. I believe him. He said that if you want to seize this


    clue, you can use your rtionship with the national security department to take the Japanese sea that was


    patrolled at Tokyo Port yesterday. The members of the Self-Defense Forces are all taken away for quarantine


    review, and there should be a breakthrough!¡±

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    Nanako Ito¡¯s words overturned all the spections and inferences of Suzuki


    Tomohisa about the whole matter.


    He never dreamed that the Japanese Self-Defense Forces were also involved in this kind of thing, and a


    strong anger suddenly came to his mind!


    Immediately, Tomohisa Suzuki gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Nanako, thank you and


    your friends for reminding me. I will definitely bring all the relevant persons


    responsible for the trial as soon as possible!¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Suzuki, I hope this clue can help you.¡±


    Suzuki Tomohisa said confidently, ¡°Nanako, if this clue is true, it really helped me


    a lot!¡±


    After all, Suzuki Tomohisa hurriedly said, ¡°Nanako, I won¡¯t tell you anymore, I have to arrange for arrest!¡±


    ¡°Good Uncle Suzuki!¡±


    Tomohisa Suzuki hung up the phone and immediately contacted his old leader of the Homnd Security


    Department.


    The clues provided by Nanako Ito are of great importance. If the Self-Defense Forces really participate in


    the removal of Bao Xion, this is not only a national scandal, but also a major homnd security incident,


    so it must be thoroughly investigated.


    The leaders of Japan¡¯s homnd security department also paid great attention to this matter after hearing


    about it, and almost immediately sent a very high-level homnd security expert to fully cooperate with


    Suzuki Tomohisa to conduct a thorough investigation of this matter.


    The relevant person in charge of the Self-Defense Force at this time does not know that he has been


    exposed.


    They are constantly putting pressure on the Banks Familyy, forcing them to hand over Xion.


    The people of the whole country are paying attention to this case now. As long as the Self-Defense Forces


    can arrest Xion and bring him to justice, they can make a great contribution.


    However, even if the Banks Familyy is unwilling to hand over Xion, it does not matter. After all, the Tokyo


    Metropolitan Police Department is responsible for this matter, and the senior level of the Self-Defense Force


    does not have to bear any consequences, and there is a billion-dor deposit aspensation.


    In short, the Self-Defense Force feels that although what he did this time is not a sessful big deal, it is


    definitely a deal that will not lose money.


    However, they did not expect that the United Nations Land Security Department of the Metropolitan Police


    Department had already targeted them!


    An invisible big has been slowly spreading towards part of the high-level Japanese Self-Defense


    Forces!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, Charlie Wade had just returned home.


    Pushing the door and entering, I heard the restaurant is very lively.


    ire Wilson Wilson was chatting with people. Hearing the door opening, she hurriedly came out to


    check. When Charlie Wade came back, he said with joy, ¡°Husband! Why did youe back without


    saying hello or making a sound?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t happen to be busy with my business. A customer was in Japan


    and said that he was going back by private jet, so I just took a ride back.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded, stepped forward and took his hand, smiled and said, ¡°Husband, it takes two


    or three hours for you to fly from Japan. Surely you didn¡¯t eat at noon?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°No, I came home as soon as I¡¯m done.¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, ¡°Then you came back just right. Loreen also just came back from


    Eastcliff today. I asked her toe to eat at home. We just turned on the red wine, so hurry up and eat!¡±


    With that, she took Charlie Wade and walked into the restaurant.


    In the restaurant, Loreen was chatting with Jacob Wilson and ine Ma. When ire Wilson Wilson came in


    with Charlie Wade¡¯s hand, her expression immediately became surprised!


    She went back to Eastcliff for a few days during the Chinese New Year holiday and missed Charlie Wade for


    a few days, so she couldn¡¯t wait as soon as she got off the ne this morning and came here to visit ire


    Wilson Wilson with gifts. Said toe to see ire Wilson Wilson , but what he wanted was to see Charlie


    Wade.

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    However, it was discovered aftering that Charlie Wade was not at home.


    It turned out that Charlie Wade went to Japan a few days ago because of an emergency, and has not


    returned.


    This made Loreen feel a little stunned, and her originally high mood instantly dimmed a lot.


    Just half an hour ago, ire Wilson Wilson ¡®s family left her at home for lunch. She still hesitated, thinking


    that Charlie Wade was not at home. At this time, staying at ire Wilson Wilson ¡®s home for lunch would


    waste a good opportunity to be close to Charlie Wade. .


    She wanted to say that she would just wait for the next visit, but she couldn¡¯t hold back ire Wilson Wilson


    ¡®s enthusiasm, but she had to agree to the kindness.


    But she really didn¡¯t expect that Charlie Wade woulde back before eating this meal!


    Therefore, at this moment, Loreen looked at Charlie Wade with a look of excitement.


    Jacob Wilson and ine Ma were naturally very happy to see Charlie Wade returned.


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s Calligraphy and Painting Association is resting these days. He faces ine Ma at home


    every day, and he is almost annoying to death. Seeing Charlie Wadee back, he is naturally very happy.


    As for ine Ma, she was even more happy. When she saw Charlie Wade, she said happily, ¡°Oh my dear


    son-inw, you can be counted asing back after so many days, don¡¯t you know how much mom missed


    you these days! ¡°


    With that said, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but looked at Charlie Wade¡¯s hand.


    When Charlie Wade went to other ces recently, she always brought her all kinds of high-end gifts


    back, so she also looked forward to what gifts Charlie Wade would bring to herself this time.


    However, Charlie Wade was empty-handed at this time, and it didn¡¯t look like he had prepared a present.


    ine Ma was somewhat disappointed in her heart, but she was too embarrassed to show it. After all, her


    current attitude towards Charlie Wade had changed drastically from before.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt that Charlie Wade was an out-and-out good son-inw.


    Even if Charlie Wade didn¡¯t bring her a gift this time, she was not upset except for a little disappointment.


    At this time, Charlie Wade also realized that when he came back in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare a small gift


    for ine Ma, ine Ma would definitely feel a little lost in his heart.


    So he walked up to ine Ma, sat down beside her, smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so sorry. This time I wanted to


    buy some gifts for you in Japan to bring back, but suddenly a friend wanted to take a private jet. When I


    returned to China, I came straight here and I didn¡¯t have time to buy gifts.¡±


    ine Ma hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°Oh, my son-inw, you are already very happy if you have mom and


    mom in your heart. As for gifts, there is no need to buy them every time!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled casually: ¡°Mom, I will send you 200,000 on


    WeChat in a moment. If you take it and buy anything, it¡¯s just a little bit of care for you!¡±


    As soon as ine Ma heard this, the whole person asked with excitement, ¡°Oh my god, my son-inw! What


    you said¡­what you said is true?!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Can this be fake? Mom, wait a moment, I will transfer the money.


    After all, he took out his mobile phone and directly transferred 200,000 cash to ine Ma via WeChat.


    ine Ma received the WeChat push, opened it, and it was Charlie Wade who gave her 200,000, so he


    hurriedly clicked to receive it excitedly, pped his hands happily, and smiled: ¡°Oh! What is my life, ine


    Ma? I found a good son-inw!¡±


    Jacob Wilson on the side shook his head repeatedly and said to Charlie Wade, ¡°My son-inw, in the future,


    give your mother a little less money. If she has a little money, she will suffer. You know that since she broke


    her leg again, until now, How many things have you bought online? A room is almost filled with her!¡±


    ine Ma red at him and scolded, ¡°Jacob Wilson, take care of your mouth and don¡¯t spit out stinky farts


    here, what¡¯s the matter with you! I think you are jealous of my son-inw being so kind to me!¡±


    Jacob Wilson said angrily, ¡°You just fart!¡±


    ine Ma curled his lips and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I fart? I fart, where did your mouth move or


    something?¡±


    Jacob Wilson¡¯s angry old face flushed, and he snorted coldly, ¡°I really don¡¯t bother to take care of a vulgar


    woman like you!¡±

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    Seeing that Jacob Wilson and ine Ma were about to choke again, ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly came


    out and finished the game: ¡°Oh, Mom, dad, can you not always pinch up as soon as you talk? Charlie Wade


    just came back, and Loreen is here, so don¡¯t let people watch the joke ¡­¡±


    Jacob Wilson looked at ine Ma and snorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know you as much as you look at the face of a


    girl!¡±


    ine Ma said disdainfully, ¡°Look at what you said, it¡¯s like I want to be familiar with you.¡±


    After all, ine Ma turned his head to the side and stopped looking at Jacob Wilson.


    At this time, Loreen said to ire Wilson Wilson in embarrassment: ¡°By the way, ire Wilson Wilson ,


    Stefanie wille to Aurouss Hilll for a concert next month. Let¡¯s go and watch it together?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson hurriedly smiled: ¡°Charlie Wade said he wants to apany me. He knew Stefanie and


    said that he could get tickets for the front row.¡±


    Loreen looked at Charlie Wade in shock and asked, ¡°Charlie Wade, do you know Stefanie Sun?!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°You know, Miss Sun is one of my clients. I have helped her see Feng Shui before.¡±


    Loreen blurted out: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so good?! Then you must be familiar with Miss Sun, can you find me a


    ticket for the front row? I will pay you twice!¡±


    Having said that, Loreen was afraid that Charlie Wade would not agree, so she folded her hands and


    pleaded: ¡°Charlie Wade, like ire Wilson Wilson , I have liked Stefanie for a long time. I especially want to


    sit in the first row and watch her concert¡­¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of this, Loreen sighed and said, ¡°But the front row tickets for her concert are too difficult to buy. As


    long as she opens the concert, the rich second generation from all over the country will swarm like flies. I¡¯ve


    grabbed all the good seats. I¡¯ve won it several times without sess, so I can only ask for your help¡­¡±


    Charlie Wade couldn¡¯t help feeling big when he heard this.


    I first agreed to Stefanie that she would go to her concert, and then promised his wife ire Wilson Wilson


    that she would take her to Stefanie¡¯s concert.


    ire Wilson Wilson was his wife, and Stefanie was her fiancee who had been married since she was a


    child. Taking his wife to see his fiancee¡¯s concert was very ufortable in itself. I didn¡¯t expect Loreen to


    join in the fun at this time!


    Loreen liked Charlie Wade¡¯s things, Charlie Wade herself had known for a long time.


    And he also knows that Loreen has a fiery personality and courage. When she was in the hot spring with her


    and her wife, she dared to run to him while his wife was asleep and confessed. If she was there at Stefanie¡¯s


    concert, it would not be true. Know how messy it will be¡­


    So Charlie Wade said embarrassedly: ¡°Loreen, I¡¯m really sorry, I may not be able to help you with this


    matter, because I have already greeted Miss Sun, and Miss Sun said that at most two tickets can be solved


    for me. .¡±


    ¡°As you know, the rtionship between me and Miss Sun is just the client rtionship of Party A and Party


    B. It is very interesting that people can solve two tickets for me. I am really not able to ask someone


    more................................... ¡±


    When Loreen heard this, she didn¡¯t have too much doubt in her heart.


    She thought to herself: ¡°Stefanie¡¯s concert tickets are hard to find, and the seats in the front row are hard to


    change.¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade just helped Stefanie watch feng shui. It is indeed very rare that people can promise him two


    tickets for the front row. No matter how much he asks for it, it seems that Charlie Wade is a bit careless. I


    can¡¯t let Charlie Wade Help me ask for tickets and be looked down upon!¡±


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly said: ¡°Then I will think of a way myself. If I can¡¯t get a ticket for the front row,


    then I will get a ticket for the first five rows and I will be satisfied.¡±


    Charlie Wade was also slightly relieved when he heard this.


    He felt that if he couldn¡¯t prevent Loreen from going to the concert, it would be a good thing for Loreen to sit


    a little further away from her and his wife.


    At least, I can be less stressed when the timees.


    Charlie Wade knew very well that if she asked Stefanie for three tickets, she would definitely not refuse, and


    she would definitely give three consecutive seats.

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    What if Loreen insists on sitting next to him?


    Therefore, if she is determined not to agree to her request, let her find a way to get the ticket. The best


    situation is that she can¡¯t get the first row seat, but stepping back, if she gets the first row As long as she


    doesn¡¯t sit next to him, he has nothing to worry about.


    At this time, Loreen said to ire Wilson Wilson again: ¡°ire Wilson Wilson , do


    you want to go shopping together in the afternoon?¡±


    ire Wilson Wilson nced at Charlie Wade, and whispered in her ear: ¡°Loreen, I still don¡¯t want to go


    shopping. I¡¯m going to work in two days. Charlie Wade has just returned from a few days after going out. I


    want to spend more time at home.¡±


    Loreen was shocked.


    She could see that when ire Wilson Wilson said this, it was entirely from the heart.


    This made Loreen realize that ire Wilson Wilson , who has always been less sensitive to feelings, might


    have truly fallen in love with Charlie Wade. This made her very sad. She used to feel that ire Wilson


    Wilson married Charlie Wade only under the pressure of his grandfather. From an emotional point of view,


    she definitely did not love Charlie Wade. In that case, digging a corner by yourself will feel at ease.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, if your girlfriend really fell in love with Charlie Wade, wouldn¡¯t they both be happy? If that were the


    case, it would indeed seem a bit immoral to grab love with a sword. At this moment, Loreen wondered if she


    would give up pursuing Charlie Wade. If she gave up pursuing Charlie Wade, there would be no need for her


    to stay in Aurouss Hilll.


    After all, the chairman of the Emgrand Group has not shown up until now, and Loreen¡¯s family has also given


    up the idea of letting her catch this line.


    This time Loreen went back to the New Year, and the Thomas family hoped that she would quit her job at


    Emgrand Group and return to Eastcliff for development.


    But Loreen said she didn¡¯t want to resign because she didn¡¯t want to give up Charlie Wade.


    But at this moment, Loreen felt a little shaken in her heart.


    At a certain moment, she even felt that she might as well leave Aurouss Hilll and return to Eastcliff to develop


    well.


    In this case, not only can I keep my girlfriend¡¯s rtionship with ire Wilson Wilson , but also my career


    and rtionship will not be dyed.


    After all, no matter how much energy she puts into Charlie Wade, it is difficult to get the return she wants. In


    the end, it is very likely that the bamboo basket will be exhausted.


    However, thinking of Charlie Wade¡¯s many pasts of saving her own, Loreen¡¯s strong feeling of admiration could


    not be restrained.


    She felt that if she gave up Charlie Wade, she might not find a man who could make her heart move in her


    life.


    After thinking about it, Loreen decided: ¡°I want to stay in Aurouss Hilll and continue to fight!¡±


    ¡°If Charlie Wade was willing to ept me, then even if I was cast aside by the people of the world, I would


    never hesitate!¡±


    ¡°However, if one day it is confirmed that I am pregnant, then I will quitpletely, return to Eastcliff


    without hesitation, and never see Charlie Wade again!¡±

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211


    At the same time, Eastcliff Banks'' Family.


    Although Xion¡¯s disappearance made Lord Banks and Zayne and his son worried, it did not affect Zara and


    Fitz¡¯s mood at all.


    The two of them didn¡¯t know Xion¡¯s true identity, but regarded her as a servant in the family. In addition, Xion


    had always been Zayne¡¯s bodyguard, and had little contact with their siblings, so the siblings Naturally, she


    didn¡¯t care much about her affairs.


    Right now, the two brothers and sisters are in Zara¡¯s study, each facing theputer, looking at the


    monitoring screenshotspiled by the person under his hand.


    These screenshots are full of young male yellow faces.


    They are all Banks¡¯ staff, ording to Zara¡¯s request, taken from surveince videos of major airports in Japan


    some time ago.


    What the brothers and sisters have to do is to constantly look through these screenshots, trying to find Charlie


    Wade¡¯s figure.


    It is a pity that there were too many surveince videos at the time, and the number of passengers at several


    major airports in a few days exceeded several million. It is indeed not an easy task to find Charlie Wade from


    these millions of people.


    The two had been checking the screenshots of these surveince videos for several days, but they still


    couldn¡¯t find Charlie Wade.


    The morous Zara stayed in front of theputer day and night for several days, her eyes were


    bloodshot, and her eyes were dry and unbearable, but she continued to fight while dripping eye drops.


    Because Fitz had promised his sister in advance that he would try his best to help her find her benefactor, so


    he didn¡¯t dare to ck off, and kept looking around day and night.


    Seeing that the surveince video screenshots of nearly a million people have been filtered, and Charlie


    Wade¡¯s figure is still not found, Fitz more or less retreats, and said to Zara with a tired face: ¡°Zara, it is really


    not easy to find this way. , I don¡¯t know when I am tall¡­¡±


    Zara looked through the screenshots, and said solemnly: ¡°There are more than three million people who want


    to identify. It is almost one million now. It is a quarterpleted. I believe that After reading all of them, you


    will be able to find clues to your benefactor!¡±


    Fitz sighed and said, ¡°Zara, don¡¯t try too hard. Look at your eyes, they are red like a rabbit. Take a rest and


    then look for it!¡±


    Zara said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all. If you are tired, you can rest for ten minutes.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Ten minutes?!¡± Fitz said embarrassedly, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t call Zara anymore, change your name to Taskmaster!


    If you continue to look for it like this, I will be blind!¡±


    Zara said angrily in her voice, ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to find it, I will find it myself!¡± Fitz hurriedly exined: ¡°I


    didn¡¯t mean that, I just want to rest for a while¡­¡±


    As he said, he hurriedly got up, poured two cups of tea, handed Zara a cup, and smiled: ¡°Come to Zara, take


    a cup of tea and rest for a few minutes. There is also a break between sses. You can¡¯t work hard. is not


    it?¡±


    Zara took a sip from his teacup and said, ¡°These videos are dead and people are alive. If we don¡¯t find clues


    to him as soon as possible, what if the trajectory of him changes again? What if we finally find a clue, and


    then follow the trail to find it, but the benefactor is no longer there?¡±

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212


    Speaking of this, Zara continued with a bit of fatigue: ¡°The point is, the only one who has really met the


    kindness is the two of us, so only the two of us can do this kind of identification work and want to find a


    helper. It¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    Fitz nodded helplessly: ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s hurry up and try to find the clue of your benefactor as soon as


    possible!¡±


    With that said, Fitz remembered something, and said, ¡°By the way, Zara, I¡¯m going to Aurouss Hilll in two


    days. Do you want to be together?¡±


    Zara asked curiously: ¡°What are you going to do in Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Fitz said embarrassedly: ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed naming cooperation with Stefanie¡¯s concert. Her first concert


    of the year will be held in Aurouss Hilll on the second day of the lunar calendar. I didn¡¯t promise her before.


    Aurouss Hilll Charity donated 10 million donations, so I also want to go there in advance. Not only will this 10


    million be arranged in ce, but also the major welfare homes, orphanages and other charities in Aurouss


    Hilll City. ording to the actual needs of these institutions, another 20 million donations will be given to


    them.¡±


    Having said this, Fitz continued with a just and awe-inspiring look: ¡°Since it is doing charity, of course we


    have to go deeper!¡±


    Zara smiled unkindly and said, ¡°Ho ho, it turned out to be to pursue Stefanie! No wonder you are so active!¡±


    Fitz hurriedly denied: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m doing charity. Besides, Stefanie won¡¯t go there. I will go by


    myself. How can I say that I am pursuing Stefanie!¡±


    Zara curled his lips and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still being serious with me, I don¡¯t know you yet? You just want to


    make this thing more beautiful in advance, and then let Stefanie look at it with admiration? Promise to donate


    10 million. As a result of donating 30 million, Stefanie will definitely think that you are a person with a strong


    sense of social responsibility, and then have a good impression of you, I guess right?¡±


    Fitz said embarrassingly: ¡°You are the smartest, you can¡¯t hide anything from your insight, okay?¡±


    Zara nodded and smiled: ¡°Just admit it.¡±


    Fitz sighed, and said, ¡°Zara, the ancestors have something to say, have you heard of it?¡±


    Zara blurted out, ¡°Sell less, speak straight!¡±


    Fitz said earnestly: ¡°The ancestors said that if you see it through, you can¡¯t tell it. This is the highest state of


    a smart person.¡±


    Zara said disdainfully: ¡°You don¡¯t need to reach the highest state to talk to you, the general state is enough.¡±


    ¡°You girl!¡± Fitz sneered angrily, and immediately changed the subject and asked: ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll ask you if you want


    to go? If you want to go, let¡¯s go together. It just happens that I am not born in Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Zara shook his head: ¡°No, I will not go anywhere until I find my benefactor!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fitz hurriedly persuaded: ¡°Oh, Zara, you can go with me. The thing to find him is just to identify one by one


    with theputer. Then we will bring theptop on the road and the hotel. You can continue to look for your


    benefactor here, without dy!¡±


    Zara said uninterestedly: ¡°Then I don¡¯t want to go either. You are going toy the foundation for the pursuit of


    Stefanie. What am I going to do?¡±


    Fitz asked her back: ¡°You don¡¯t want to go out to get some air? How dignified the atmosphere is at home


    these past two days. Dad and grandpa have been ck all day long, and you still can¡¯t feel it? Take this


    opportunity to go out quietly for a few days. Is it okay?¡±


    Zara hesitated for a moment, and nodded gently: ¡°That¡¯s what I said, then you can arrange it, just to go out


    and rx.¡±

 Chapter 2213

    Chapter 2213


    In fact, even if Fitz didn¡¯t say anything, Zara, who was extremely intelligent, had


    already discovered the recent abnormality in the family atmosphere.


    In addition to the news from Japan, Zara has been airing about Xion, and Zara knew that the Banks Familyy


    had stabbed a big man in Japan for saving Xion.


    However, what she didn¡¯t quite understand was why Dad had to put so much


    effort on Xion.


    It stands to reason that Xion is nothing but a subordinate of the Banks Familyy.


    If something goes wrong, the Banks Familyy only needs to give her family a generous pension ording to


    the agreement, and then pay monthly settlement allowances.


    There is no need at all. For the sake of a servant, she was taken out of the hands of the Japanese


    Metropolitan Police Department.


    How high the cost behind this is, you can figure it out with a little brainstorming, at least hundreds of times


    more than the pension and settlement allowance, which is not worthwhile at all.


    But Fitz took the initiative to speak: ¡°Zara, Dad and Grandpa made such a big disturbance in order to save


    Xion, what do you think they are doing?¡±


    Zara shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know this, but Dad and Grandpa must have their


    considerations.¡±


    Fitz said: ¡°But I think about it, I always feel that this matter is very cost-effective. Xion can¡¯t help the Banks


    Familyy make money. It is totally meaningless to invest such arge price to save her!¡±


    Zara shrugged and said with a smile: ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out, so I just don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±


    Fitz thought for a while and said, ¡°Do they want to use this to increase people¡¯s loyalty to the Banks


    Familyy?¡±


    Zara shook his head and said, ¡°More than fifty people were arrested together. Only one Xion was saved.


    The people must feel unbnced in their hearts, and they don¡¯t know what to think!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fitz sighed and said: ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out, I can¡¯t figure it out¡­¡±


    Zara said: ¡°Okay, this is not something we should worry about. Let¡¯s hurry up and find your benefactor! The


    family is now in short supply of top masters. If we can find the benefactor and let the benefactor help the


    Banks Familyy, It will certainly alleviate the family¡¯s immediate urgency to a great extent.¡±


    Fitz nodded: ¡°You are right! Benefactor¡¯s strength, I am afraid that ten or eight Xion will not be able to catch


    up. If he can stay in the Banks Familyy to work, it will definitely be a great achievement!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Tokyo, Japan.


    Within one noon, the Metropolitan Police Department and the Homnd Security Department jointly captured


    all the Japanese Maritime Self-Defense members


    who were patrolling near Tokyo Bay on the night of Xion¡¯s disappearance, and


    separated them for separate surprise interrogations.


    Within a country, the department with the highest authority and priority is the homnd security


    department.


    Because for a country, nothing is more important than homnd security.


    So when Homnd Securityes out to do something, everyone must stand aside.


    Just like America.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The well-known functions of the United States are the FBI and CIA.


    The FBI is the Federal Bureau of Investigation, under the jurisdiction of the judiciary. Generally speaking, it is


    responsible for major domestic cases and cases that span multiple ces, especially multiple states and


    counties;


    CIA is the Central Intelligence Agency, which is responsible for collecting various intelligence on foreign


    governments,panies and terrorists;


    FBI and CIA are verymon in film and television dramas, so they can basically be familiar to the world,


    but not many people know about NSA.


    NSA is the national security domain of the United States. It is thergest intelligence agency of the U.S.


    government. It is also the organization that employs the mostputer doctors, mathematics doctors, and


    linguists in the world. Although they do not often appear in the public eye, their priority order of doing


    things, No one can match in the United States.

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214


    The same goes for the Japanese Homnd Security Department.


    If the Homnd Security Department arrests members of the Self-Defense Force for interrogation on the


    grounds of threatening national security, even the topmander of the Self-Defense Force has no right to


    stop or interrogate.


    And all the members of the Self-Defense Forces are also very clear that once they get involved with the


    Homnd Security Department, there is no good thing to do, and they will have to be skinned if they die.


    Therefore, people in the Self-Defense Force have a natural fear of the Homnd Security Department.


    It is precisely because of the reputation of the Department of Homnd Security that among these self-


    defense team members who were arrested for surprise trials, a few people with insufficient psychological


    quality soon began to show their feet.


    Moreover, the people in the homnd security department are almost all the most elite people in a


    country.


    This group of people is not only extremely capable, but also has been performing various secret tasks. Even


    in peaceful times, the people in the homnd security department are all battle-tested and battle-tested


    fighters.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    These Self-Defense Force soldiers with little actualbat experience were as innocent and weak as


    elementary school students in front of them.


    Therefore, the Homnd Security Department seized the few self-defense team members who were not


    good enough to make a fierce attack and quickly opened a breakthrough.


    A few hourster, the context of the entire incident has been sorted out by the Department of Homnd


    Security.


    What made Suzuki Tomohisa very excited was that Nanako Ito was right. The Self- Defense Forces did


    collude with the Banks Familyy from China. During the transfer of Xion, Xion was offended.


    Not only that, their cheapest operation was to deliberately calcte the Tokyo Metropolitan Police


    Department. They dropped Xion on the way to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department to escort her.


    They dumped all the responsibilities to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, and the Tokyo


    Metropolitan Police Department suffered. A huge grievance.


    And their motives for uniting with foreign forces and substituting domestic key criminals turned out to be to


    arrest them again, to seek credit for themselves and social attention!


    This irritated Suzuki Tomohisa!


    In his opinion, this act of the Self-Defense Force is simply a joint thief who burned his house, and then put


    out the bear children who sought praise from their parents!


    After rifying this matter, the Department of Homnd Security immediately convened the cab and held


    an emergency meeting with the cab to discuss countermeasures.


    The Cab was also shocked by this incident!


    I never dreamed that there should be such a stupid high-level in the Self-Defense Force, who did nothing for


    a little merit and recklessness, causing great losses to the country!


    Therefore, the Cab immediately worked with the Department of Homnd Security to formte a set


    of solutions urgently.


    First, secretly arrest all SDF executives involved in this matter, and immediately make the case public


    immediately after the arrest, expounding all the causes and consequences of the Banks Familyy¡¯s


    conspiracy with the SDF, and the fact that the Banks Familyy saved people is fake, and the act is a real


    show operation!


    Second, the Banks Familyy must be required to deliver Xion to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department


    within 24 hours, otherwise, all businesses of the Banks Familyy in Japan will be permanently blocked, and the


    Banks Familyy¡¯s immediate family members will always be restricted from entering!


    That night.


    The three SDF executives involved in the case were arrested in their respective homes.


    These three people were awarded by the Japanese Self-Defense Forces and the Japanese government for


    sessfully arresting Xion and others at Osaka Airport.


    But now, these three people have all been reduced to prisoners endangering homnd security.


    At the same time, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and the national security department officially


    issued an announcement to the world.


    A tsunami directed at the Banks Familyy screamed at this moment!

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215


    Late at night. Eastcliff.


    Zayne returned to his home unconcealedly. At this moment, his mood is veryplicated. Just this evening,


    Xion''s biological mother, Kairi, came to the Banks Group to meet him. As soon as the two met, Kairi


    anxiously asked him the whereabouts of Xion. However, Zayne didn''t know how to answer. Because he


    didn''t know where Xion went. She was as if the world had evaporated, leaving no clues.


    Kairi, who was missing an arm, knelt down to Zayne crying, hoping that he could recite that Xion was his


    biological daughter, and did everything possible to find her whereabouts. Zayne agreed.


    Xion is his biological daughter. This is supported by the results of DNA. Moreover, Kairi had a life-saving


    grace to him back then. The reason why Kairi lost an arm is entirely to save him. Therefore, whether it is for


    the face of his own daughter or the face of the savior, Zayne has to agree. However, his heart was blocked.


    Because he encountered such a thing for the first time.


    For the first time, there is no clue to a person''s whereabouts. After all, the Banks Familyy''s hands and eyes


    were open to the sky. In the past, as long as it was the person they wanted to check, there was no clue that


    they could not find. But this time, the Banks Familyy couldn''t find any clues. Therefore, Zayne was also very


    worried about Xion''s current situation.


    What he was afraid of was not that he could not find Xion, he was afraid that Xion was probably no longer


    alive. Therefore, when he returned home, he always felt very heavy.


    The moment Zayne opened the bedroom door, a beautiful middle-aged woman walked out of the bathroom.


    This woman had just removed her makeup and took a shower. Her long hair was wrapped in a hair-drying


    cap. Although she had removed her makeup, her skin was still very smooth and clean. At first nce, she


    was ady who was naturally beautiful and well-maintained.


    This woman is Zayne''s lifelong love, his wife, Deana.


    The Thorne family is very strong in Eastcliff. Although it may be a bit worse than the Banks Familyy in terms


    of assets, it is not much worse than the Banks Familyy in terms of background, status, connections and


    overall strength. On a special level, it was even stronger than the Banks Familyy.


    After all, money is not the only measure of strength in any ce in the world. Deana was one of Eastcliff''s


    most respecteddies. Her family background made her almost the dream lover of all the rich second


    generations of Eastcliff. Zayne is one of them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Deana is now over half a hundred years old and has had two more children, but she still maintains like a


    young woman in her thirties, charming and beautiful.


    Seeing Zayneing back, Deana said distressedly: "Whye back sote today? Are you tired?"


    Zayne smiled reluctantly and said, "It''s okay, I''m not tired. There have been so many things in the past two


    days. "

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216


    Deana counted and nodded. Since she married Zayne, she has not cared about Zayne''s work. Because she


    felt that she didn''t need to interfere with men''s affairs. Therefore, she never asked Zayne about the details of


    his work.


    Seeing that Zayne was very tired, she said: "You go change your clothes first, I''ll put some water for you, take


    a good bath, turn your hands off when you sleep at night, and you won''t be allowed to wake up naturally if you


    don''t sleep tomorrow."


    Zayne was moved in his heart, and hurriedly said: "My wife, you don''t need to worry about me, I can just


    put the water on my own."


    Deana said: "The water in the bathtub is what I just used. It will take a long time to change the water. , You


    go change your clothes and rest for a while."


    Zayne smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''ll just use your washed water to soak for a while." Deana said with some


    shame: "How can it work! The soaked water is not clean," You wait, I''ll put in a new jar of water."


    "No need." Zayne smiled, and went into the bathroom busy, taking off his clothes while saying, "How can my


    wife''s bath water be dirty!" Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just go in and soak for a while!¡±


    Deana saw that he took off his clothes. He shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°That¡¯s OK, you can soak


    for a while. If the water gets cold, let¡¯s heat it up. Go to the bed and read a book."


    Zayne hurriedlyughed: "Okay! Go!"


    Deana left the bathroom, shut the door, and theny on thefortable and luxurious bed. I took a book


    called Anna Karenina. This is a literary masterpiece by the Russian writer Leo Tolstoy. It is about a tragedy of


    Anna Karenina''s pursuit of love. Deana has read this book countless times, and she can memorize many


    passages verbatim, but she still picks it up and reads it every few times.


    Sometimes, she felt that she was a bit like the heroine of this book to some extent. Although she was


    born a noble, although she was an elegant and charming eldestdy in the eyes of others, she never


    got the love she really wanted.


    Her husband, like Anna''s husband, is fascinated by his career. Although he loves himself deeply, he feels a


    kind of boring frustration because of his excessive rigidity. I can only findfort in life from my children.


    The subtle thing is that Anna met her true love in a lifeless married life. But he is quite the opposite.


    It was after encountering true love, but not being able to get true love, that I joined Zayne''s marriage


    together. Anna finally died by suicide. Although Deana did not have any thoughts of suicide, since the day


    she married Zayne, she knew that the love in her life was dead. After flipping through a few pages casually,


    Deana couldn''t help but emerge the figure of the man in his mind.


    For more than twenty years, the figure of that man has never left her thoughts. Almost every night, she fell


    asleep thinking of the man''s figure. And that man is the love of her life, Bruce. Thinking of Bruce, she


    involuntarily reached out and picked up her mobile phone. After the phone was unlocked, she opened the


    browser on the phone and entered a veryplicated web address in the address field.


    This URL is actually a web album. After logging in to the ount and password, she clicked to confirm and


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    entered her private photo album.


    This private album was registered by Deana herself more than ten years ago. She converted all the photos of


    herself and Bruce, as well as all the photos of Bruce that she could find, into an electronic version and


    transferred them to this album.


    Only she knows the ount number and password. As long as she has the opportunity, she will open this


    album every day for a while, and then silently exit and delete all ess records.


    At this moment, she opened the photo album, and when the handsome face of Bruce appeared on the


    screen of the phone, tears of Deana''s two lines burst out involuntarily.


    She looked at Bruce''s photo, rubbed his face with her fingertips, and whispered in a low voice: "Bruce, you


    have been away for so many years, why can''t I forget you?

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217


    Deana really loves Bruce. Unlike Charlie Wade¡¯s mother, Bruce and Charlie


    Wade¡¯s mother met when they were studying abroad, and Deana really grew up with Bruce as childhood


    sweethearts. Both are children of arge family in Eastcliff, and have been studying in the same school since


    childhood. They go to the best kindergarten, the best elementary school, the best junior high school and the


    best high school in Eastcliff.


    Therefore, the faces of Deana and Bruce in different periods can be found in several graduation photos.


    Bruce has excelled since he was a child, and Deana felt that he especially liked ying with him when he


    was in elementary school. When he arrived in junior high school, Deana realized that he fell in love with


    Bruce.


    Since then, her thoughts on Bruce have not changed, and she has never concealed her love for Bruce. When


    Bruce is running on the stadium, she will definitely cheer by the side; when Bruce is ying guitar and


    singing on the stage, she will also apud from below; so, soon, the big family of the four or nine cities My


    son, everyone knows that Deana likes Bruce.


    Coincidentally, the Thorne family and the Wade family have been very close. The old man of the Thorne


    family and the old man of the Wade family are friends of eight worshippers! Back then, the two elderly people


    discovered that Deana liked Bruce, almost overjoyed!


    The parents of the two families are all trying their best to bring the two together. Deana couldn''t wait to marry


    Bruce and be his wife. But Bruce alone did not agree. He said that he has always regarded Deana as


    his own sister, so how can he have children with her.


    Elder Wade couldn''t persuade him life and death, and pped him on the face, calling him a bastard, which


    dyed Deana for so many years. Bruce''s face hadn''t been swollen before he had gone abroad. Deana did


    not say a word, packed up her bags and ran after the United States. Unexpectedly, Bruce met Charlie Wade''s


    mother in the United States and gained his true love.


    However, Deana still did not give up. She persisted until the night before Bruce''s wedding. That night, she


    was still expecting a miracle to happen. Looking forward to Bruce being able to bring his good brothers to his


    home early the next morning. However, Bruce did not appear in the end. Later, Bruce got married.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He and his wife led the Wade family all the way forward, and Eastcliff praised them as the gods and


    goddesses made in heaven, but Deana washed away with tears every night. She always felt that she was the


    woman who loved Bruce the most in this world. Unfortunately, Bruce did not choose to be with her in the end.


    Back then, Bruce chose hister wife without hesitation, Deana almost cried out all the tears. However, she


    wiped away her tears and continued to love Bruce, like a statue, looking through the autumn water, waiting for


    him to change his mind.


    Unfortunately, Bruce did not look back in the end. When Bruce got married, she calmly epted all this,


    and then equally calmly epted Zayne''s crazy pursuit for several years. When Bruce passed away, she


    cried again. That time, she was sent to the hospital overnight because of excessive sadness.


    It''s just that the Banks Familyy didn''t tell anyone about it, not even Deana''s family members. Zayne didn''t say


    it because he was afraid of shame. He couldn''t let people know that his wife, his beloved wife, was crying so


    badly that he almost went with him because of the death of another man.


    For a long time after that, Zayne had been taking care of her with all his heart, and he did notin about


    Deana, because he knew it was unnecessary. Since Bruce was dead, Bruce would no longer threaten the


    rtionship between the two after his wife cried, so why bother to me Deana for this?


    However, what Bruce didn¡¯t expect was that a few years ago, a satellite TV station in a southern province put


    up a program called I¡¯m a Singer. Deana, who has always liked music, watched in front of the TV every week.


    So he watched several issues with Deana.

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218


    The two watched them with gusto and enjoyed it well. Until one day, a female singer sang a cover of a song


    that could not do without you. When Deana heard the song, her emotions copsed again, and she covered


    her face alone, crying to death in front of the TV. The lyrics of that song are still fresh in Zayne''s memory.


    The lyrics are sung like this: "You opened your arms and melted me, you smashed me with your fingertips,


    you instigated the situation to take me away, you made waves and abandon us both of us, it''s too unfair, love


    and hate are all You manipte. But today, I can''t do without you. Whether you love me or not.¡±


    Selena''s voice is in excellent condition, and when the song reaches the most emotional part, it is simply


    heartbreaking.


    At that time, Zayne saw Deana cry out of control and stretched out his hand to embrace her, but he never


    dreamed that Deana would not let him hold her. She cried and listened to the entire song, and then locked


    herself in the bedroom.


    Cried for more than an hour.


    Zayne was in an extremely bad mood at the time. Because he knew very well that the reason why Deana


    cried like that because of this song was entirely because of Bruce who had been dead for more than ten


    years! The lyrics of this song fit Deana''s feelings for Bruce too much.


    Deana''s heart was melted by Bruce, crushed by Bruce, swept away by Bruce, and abandoned by Bruce!


    Deana''s love ispletely controlled by Bruce alone! No matter whether Bruce loves her or not, Deana


    can''t do without him. Even if he physically and spatially leaves him, he never leaves him in his heart! At that


    moment, Zayne couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    He didn''t understand, what magic power does Bruce have, he let his wife love to die while he was alive, and


    after more than ten years of death, can he still make his wife die alive? ! It was also at that moment that


    Zayne hated Bruce more, even more hated Bruce than when he was alive! He even wanted to scrape Bruce''s


    grave and thwart him!


    For Deana, she had only loved one person in her life, and that person was Bruce. As for Zayne, it was just a


    step she found for herself after Bruce got married. At that time, Eastcliff was amazed by Bruce''s wedding of


    the century, and at the same time expressed pity for Deana.


    The strong Deana did not want to be looked down upon, so she agreed to Zayne''s pursuit. However, she


    didn''t love Zayne from beginning to end. Although after she got married, she has always been a husband and


    a son, abiding by women''s morals, and has never done anything to go beyond the thunder pond with any


    man.


    But she still doesn''t love Zayne. She didn''t love it on the wedding day. Today, more than 20 years have been


    married, and she still doesn''t love. It''s not that Deana is cold and ruthless, but that if you don''t love, you don''t


    love. At this time, looking at Bruce''s photos and thinking about that year, Deana unconsciously shed two


    more tears.


    She put on the bluetooth headset and yed the song that can''t do without you again.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of the song, she murmured in her heart: "Bruce, the two of us are really unfair. I have loved you for


    nearly forty years. Why are you reluctant to give me a chance from beginning to end? "


    If you gave me a chance back then, I wouldn''t do any worse than anyone else."


    "If you gave me a chance back then, you wouldn''t die so early." The song just happened to be sung at


    this moment.


    At this point, Deana thought of this, tears had already burst, and at this moment, her mobile phone suddenly


    received multiple tweets, one of the most striking is: Japan''s National Security Agency issued an


    announcement that broke the Banks Familyy''s shocking scandal. !

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219


    As the eldest daughter-inw of the Banks Familyy, Deana''s first reaction after seeing this post was to


    quickly click to see what happened. Although she rarely talks about her husband and the Banks Familyy,


    she is a member of the Banks Familyy after all, and has heard of many things about the Banks Familyy.


    Her son and daughter were kidnapped and almost killed in Japan. This incident left her with lingering fears,


    but also made her a little bit more concerned about the situation in Japan.


    She also knew that Xion killed the Matsumoto family. Although she felt that this matter was a bit overdone,


    Zayne was very angry at the time. When he gave this order, she was extremely determined and there was


    no room for negotiation.


    Later, Xion and arge group of Banks Familyy masters were all captured by the Japanese Self-Defense


    Forces. Deana also knew that this incident had a great impact on the Banks Familyy, and even greatly


    weakened the overall strength of the Banks Familyy. From that day on, Zayne was unable to do anything


    every day, and Deana was in sight.


    However, she did not know Zayne''s n to rescue Xion. So, when she saw this post, she was also very


    curious.


    After clicking on it, she discovered that the announcement issued by the Japanese National Security Agency


    stated that after the Banks Familyy instructed and murdered dozens of people in the Matsumoto family, all of


    the Banks Familyy¡¯s men were captured by the Japanese Self-Defense Forces stationed in Osaka. Xion also


    fell into the French Open, but what I did not expect was that the Banks Familyy would unite with the top level


    of the Self-Defense Forces and drop Xion from the police department, which eventually led to Xion''s


    whereabouts unknown.


    In this regard, the Japanese Homnd Security Bureau made a solemn protest against the Banks Familyy,


    demanding that the Banks Familyy must return Xion to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department as soon as


    possible, otherwise the Banks Familyy will be blocked throughout Japan and will never be unblocked. The


    time at home is only a short 24 hours.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Seeing this, Deana was shocked, and she couldn''t help being surprised. She said to herself: "Why do you


    invest so much cost and energy for Xion? And also risk offending the entire Japanese government and all


    Japanese citizens? This is not in line with her husband''s style of doing things. Not only her husband, but


    father-in-w Lord Banks is not the one who can make this kind of decision!"


    She continued to look down when she was surprised.


    The announcement also stated: ¡°Actually, the Banks Familyy didn¡¯t really want to rescue Xion. They just


    regarded Xion as a bargaining chip for acting and the exchange of rights. On the one hand, they hoped that


    after they rescued Xion, they would It was sold to the Japanese Self-Defense Forces to im credit, and at


    the same time, it was hoped that through this scene, Xion¡¯s mother¡¯s family could be appeased. After all,


    Xion¡¯s mother, Kairi Elms family, was one of China¡¯s four major martial arts families. People who want to


    actively win over"


    Deana saw this, his whole person was already dumbfounded!


    "Xion, is Kairi''s child?! Why have I never heard of this?!"


    Deana naturally knew Kairi. After all, Kairi had always been her husband Zayne''s bodyguard before. Later,


    Kairi was injured and amputated while rescuing Lord Banks, and then he left the Banks Familyy.


    "But, when did Kairi give birth to a daughter? And why did she send her daughter to Banks¡¯ house to be


    Zayne''s bodyguard?"


    "Also, why is Kairi''s daughter named Banks?!"


    Deana looked back again and down. A passage is the shocking scandal that really made her stunned! In


    this passage, Xion is the illegitimate daughter of Zayne''s derailment with Kairi, and Kairi concealed her life


    experience and sent her to the Banks Familyy! When she saw this passage, Deana was almost thunderous!


    Although there is no actual evidence to support this passage, the woman''s intuition continues to tell


    her that everything said above is true!


    She never dreamed that her husband, who thought she loved and was loyal to her very much, would betray


    her! Moreover, he betrayed her twenty years ago! Not only that, he actually has an illegitimate daughter


    outside!

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220


    What is even more hateful is that in recent years, his illegitimate daughter has been living in Banks¡¯ house


    and around her as a bodyguard! This made her feel a kind of total betrayal, and a kind of cold from head to


    toe!


    She desperately controlled the trembling hand and continued to look down. In the follow-up content, even


    the National Security Agency of Japan felt that the Banks Familyy was simply inferior! For profit, even the


    lives of his daughters and granddaughters can be sold! It is extremely vicious, snake-hearted!


    When Deana saw this, her scalp was numb. Seeing the wedding photo of herself and Zayne on the wall,


    she felt nauseous when thinking about her marriage life for so many years. But in an instant, she felt


    relieved again.


    So she got out of bed silently, took out a suitcase from the cloakroom, and put some clothes in it. Silently


    packed his suitcases, and changed her to the clothes she was wearing. Deana did not hesitate to pull up the


    suitcases and was ready to go out.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the bathroom door just opened.


    Zayne, who came out wrapped in a bath towel, suddenly saw Deana pulling his suitcase to go out, and


    asked in amazement: "My wife, where are you going sote?"


    Deana looked at him with no expression on his face and said calmly: " Zayne, let¡¯s get a divorce."


    Zayne was struck by lightning, and he blurted out nervously: "What''s wrong with my wife? Which one are


    you singing? Where am I not doing well? Just tell me, I change it. Can¡¯t it?¡±


    Deana looked directly into his eyes and asked faintly: ¡°Zayne, for the sake of the husband and wife for so


    many years, the next question I will ask you, please answer the truth, don¡¯t lie, you can do it. Are you


    there?"


    Although Zayne was a little guilty, he still said very firmly: "My wife, just ask, I must answer truthfully,


    okay?"


    Deana went straight to the topic: "Okay, then I ask you, is Xion the illegitimate daughter of you and Kairi?"


    Zayne''s heart suddenly shattered and copsed! He never dreamed that what Deana asked when he


    asked, it turned out to be the only ce with a guilty conscience deep in his heart! He suddenly panicked.


    He didn''t know how to answer at this time.


    Deny? With Deana''s character, since she asked, she must be very convinced of this matter. It is difficult for


    her to believe it by simply denying it, but it may disappoint her even more; if you can''t deny it, you can only


    admit it.


    However, once admitted, sit real derailed his behavior, but it has in the past twenty years, for to do who


    knows what their other half derailed so long, there is the illegitimate daughter, I am afraid will be angry to the


    extreme of that time Deana would definitely turn away without hesitation.


    When Zayne waspletely cut off, Deana sighed and smiled slightly, "Okay, it''s


    not difficult for you, divorced." Let¡¯s get together and get together.¡±


    Zayne¡¯s whole person suddenly copsed. He knelt on the ground with a puff, holding Deana¡¯s thighs in both


    hands, and choked nervously: ¡°Wife, I¡¯m wrong!


    Wife! I was also confused that time. Unexpectedly, Kairi will have Xion after that time, please, forgive me


    this time, my wife! I can''t lose you, my wife!"

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221


    Seeing Zayne kneeling on the ground crying, Deana immediately stepped back subconsciously, freed his


    hands, and said seriously: "Zayne, you understand my character. When I promised to marry you, I made a


    decision with you. a covenant, do you remember?"


    Zayne red eyes and nodded gently: "Remember...I remember it all! I remember every word! Wife, I was


    really confused for a while, please, forgive me this time, just this time."


    Deana said with a serious expression: "Zayne, I hope you first talk about the covenant."


    Zayne''s heart suddenly hurt, and he trembled: "The first use of the agreement, no matter what time or


    situation, as long as...as long as..."


    Deana asked, "Just what?"


    Zayne long sighed: "Hey! As long as... as long as Bruce is willing toe back and ept you, I must


    divorce you unconditionally and never entangle you!"


    Deana nodded and asked him: "What about the second one?"


    Zayne said: "The second article, I must not prevent you from meeting Bruce as a normal friend after


    marriage."


    Deana asked again: "What about the third one?"


    "The third..." Zayne murmured: "The third is that you marry me not for love, but to have a stable family, so


    either of us needs to abide by morals. The bottom line is that you should not be ambiguous with other people


    of the opposite sex during the marriage rtionship, or even have actual rtionships. If you change your


    mind, you must inform the other party in advance and break up peacefully..."


    Deana gave a hum, and said calmly: "Since you remember it, I don''t need to repeat it. I will go back to my


    parents'' house today. Tomorrow morning, we will go through the divorce procedures. You will print a divorce


    agreement tonight. Both of our children have grown up, and there will be no custody issue involved. As for


    the family¡¯s property, I don¡¯t want a penny, so let¡¯s do it.¡±


    After that, Deana turned around and left.


    Zayne hurriedly knelt in front of her, grabbed her suitcase, cried and said, "My wife, you don''t know the


    specifics of what happened back then..."


    "Kairi...Kairi, she almost lost her arm back then to save me. I want to make up for her, but she...but she said


    she had a crush on me for many years and just wanted to leave without regret "


    "I...I was also moved and impulsive at the time, so.. so it happened with her once. "


    "I swear to heaven, I, Zayne, only betrayed you once, the only time. "


    "Please look at the face of our husband and wife for more than 20 years, please look at the face of our


    sons and daughters, forgive me this time! I beg you............. "


    Deana said seriously: "Zayne, there are many ways to thank someone for repaying, why do you have


    to choose the one that betrays your marriage?"


    Zayne cried and said, "Wife...I...I''m confused for a while. "


    Deana waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter whether you are confused or not, the important thing is that you


    have made your own choice. Now that you have made a choice, then dare to act!"


    After all, Deana said very solemnly: "If the two of us can simply divorce tomorrow, we can still be friends even


    if we can¡¯t be married in the future; but if you don¡¯t want to break up peacefully, then I can only ask The courtN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    sued for divorce, and you know that the case for divorce is going to be heard in court. You are also a person


    of good faith. There is no need to make things so ugly, right?¡±


    Zayne looked at Deana, crying, and choked up and asked: "My wife, what do you want me to do so that you


    can forgive me? As long as you tell me, Zayne will do my best!"


    Deana smiled slightly: "Zayne, I''m sorry, I really can''t forgive you."


    Zayne''s whole person was trembling, and he asked her: "My wife, you and I have been married for more


    than 20 years, do you really want to be so unfeeling?"

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222


    Deana asked him: "Zayne, do you know why I loved Bruce so much?"


    Zayne''s whole person was suddenly startled.


    He looked at Deana and asked in a hoarse voice: "Why?"


    Deanaughed bitterly, and said in a painful voice: "When Bruce was about to get married, I also ran to


    confess to him like Kairi confessed to you..."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I even thought about giving him my body, even, I even had the same reason as Kairi..."


    "I said to him at the time: Bruce, I have loved you for so many years without any results. If you really don''t


    love me and don''t want to give me a result, then don''t let me leave thest regret "


    "I also said: Bruce, a woman, the most precious thing is her own chastity. The reason why this chastity is


    precious is because every woman hopes to leave it to the man she loves the most, and I hope to Leave my


    chastity to you. "


    Having said this, Deana''s voice also choked up. She looked at Zayne and said in a crying voice: "However,


    the biggest difference between Bruce and you is that Bruce did not hesitate to reject me at the time! Because


    he said he absolutely can''t ruin my future! For this alone, you will never be able topare to him!"


    Zayne heard this and said nothing. He felt his face hot for a while, so hot that he couldn''t even open his


    eyes.


    Deana sighed when he saw that he was not talking, and said, "Zayne, husband and wife, so get together and


    get together, okay?"


    Zayne couldn''t help but tears. He wanted to say a few more words of admitting his mistake and asking for


    forgiveness, and then think of a way to beg and retain Deana. However, when Deana said that she had


    begged Bruce just like Kairi was begging for himself, but Bruce refused her, he really had no face to excuse


    himself. And he also knows very well that it is useless to excuse, since Deana has decided, she will


    definitely not look back...


    When he didn¡¯t know what to do, there was a rush of knocking on the door. The butler said angrily outside the


    door: ¡°Master, the master asked me to ask you to go right away, saying that there is a major event that is


    urgent and urgent. ASAP!"


    Zayne was a little horrified. He had been taking a shower, and his wife would divorce him after taking a


    shower, so he didn''t know that the Banks Familyy had been pushed to the forefront because of the


    announcement of the Japanese National Security Agency.


    He actually doesn¡¯t want to go anywhere now, he just wants to do his best to keep his wife behind.


    However, his father¡¯s majesty is not something he can disobey, and his father has asked the


    housekeeper to say that there are a hundred thousand urgent and important events. It''s the father who


    will definitely be angry.


    Thinking of this, he could only shout to the housekeeper through the door: "Okay, you go first, I''ll get dressed


    and go over!"


    "Ok!"


    After the steward left, Zayne looked at Deana and pleaded: "Wife, can we have a good chat when Ie


    back?"


    Deana shook his head and said: "There is no need to talk between us anymore, you should go to the old


    man''s ce as soon as possible!"


    After all, she took advantage of Zayne''s carelessness, pulled up the suitcase and pushed the door and walked


    out...

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223


    Seeing Deana''s resoluteness and without looking back, Zayne was so painful that he almost suffocated. He


    had known for a long time that Deana did not actually love him. He had already known that the person Deana


    had always loved in his heart was actually Bruce. Moreover, Deana sometimes underestimated Zayne''s skill.


    Although he never interfered with Deana''s privacy on the surface, in fact, behind the scenes, he had already


    grasped all Deana''s behaviors clearly. Many years ago, after the mobile phone started to have the wifi


    networking function, Zayne allowed top Inte hackers to closely monitor his wifiwork.


    Deana''s mobile phone, when connected to wifi, which software and which websites he visited after


    connecting to wifi, he can use the tools provided by hackers to conductprehensive monitoring.


    Therefore, he also knows that Deana has quietly visited the web album website almost every day when he is


    not around for so many years.


    In order to know what secret she was hiding in the web album, he even asked his subordinates to use a


    company shell outside to directly acquire the operatingpany of the web album. Acquiring thispany will


    naturally control all user data of thispany. Including what the user uploaded and browsed here, he can


    see clearly in the database.


    Therefore, he had known for a long time that Deana went to that web album every day to see some photos


    of her with Bruce, or Bruce''s own photos. This has always been a huge torture for Zayne. He couldn''t


    ept the beloved wife around him, he was always thinking about other men. Even if that man is already


    dead!


    Could it be that if I worked so hard and worked so hard, it was not as important to her as a dead person?


    Because of this, he has always hated Bruce. Even if Bruce had passed away for many years, he still hated


    him to the extreme, and he hasn''t weakened in the slightest for so many years. However, Zayne has always


    used the words "Vested Interests" to hypnotize me.


    He thought, what if Deana loves Bruce deeply? Hasn''t he married her yet? Didn¡¯t you give birth to two


    children? So, in the final analysis, he is Deana''s man, and her only man, this is already an absolute victory.


    However, now Deana left him resolutely and resolutely, instantly destroying his "vested interests" mentality,


    and there is no residue left.


    Although the hatred in his heart was overwhelming at this time, but when he thought that the old man still had


    important things waiting for him to pass, he could only temporarily calm his mind, wiped his tears, pounced


    his face with cold water, and wrapped his pajamas. Hurried to the old man''s study.


    Lord Banks''s study room isrger than the living room of an ordinary vi. To put it bluntly, this is Lord


    Banks''s chamber. Like the imperial library of the ancient emperor, Lord Banks not only reads books here,


    cultivates his body, but also regards it as the core brain of the entire Banks Familyy.


    He often discusses important matters of the Banks Familyy with his sons and core members in the study.


    Many decisions that affect the Banks Familyy and even the businessmunity all over the country originate


    from this.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Right now, Lord Banks had summoned all the second-generation descendants of the entire Banks Familyy.


    In addition to Zayne, there are James, Matthew, Jon, Candice, Jess, and Jordan.


    Lord Banks has five sons and two daughters. They are seven people: Taoism, Virtue, Ren,


    Righteousness, Courtesy, Wisdom, and Belief.


    Because he struggled with Deana, Zayne camest.

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224


    As soon as he came in, he found that in the entire study, his father and six younger siblings were all


    flustered.


    This made his heart chuckle.


    In his impression, his father had been calm andposed for many years, and he had always been the same


    as Taishan copsed. How can he panic like this today?


    Moreover, he also found that the eyes of the younger brothers and sisters around him looked very strange at


    this time.


    Their eyes are nervous, fearful, sympathetic, and evenpassionate.


    So he asked nervously, "Dad, what happened?"


    Lord Banks raised his head to look at him, and asked with some guilty conscience: "Did you see the news


    feed?"


    Zayne looked down at his pajamas, and said awkwardly, "What push? I was taking a bath just now. After


    washing, the butler said that you were looking for me, so I hurried over and didn''t even get my


    phone.............................. "


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lord Banks sighed with aplicated expression, and said: "Zayne, there are some things, you have to


    understand me more, I sit in this position, I really want to take the overall situation into consideration, and I


    can''t care too much about the love of my children!"


    Zayne was a little surprised. He didn''t quite understand why the old man suddenly said such a thing.


    Moreover, the old man''s tone seemed a bit of admitting his mistakes and asking for forgiveness. You know,


    the old man has always treated his children and grandchildren extremely harshly!


    In the previous family meeting, Austin, Jordan''s son, was satisfied with his father''s dozens of ps and


    almost fainted because he talked nonsense in front of the old man and made him unhappy.


    This shows that it is impossible for the old man to admit his mistakes to his children and grandchildren. But


    today, why did he say this? ! Lord Banks, the elder of the Banks Familyy, did not admit his mistakes to his


    children and grandchildren in his life.


    He has always been extremely strong and has the style of an ancient emperor. In the eyes of ancient


    emperors, the emperor and his own power were the most important, and his children would never be the first.


    It was the same in his eyes.


    The Banks Familyy''s foundation and his unshakable position as the head of the Patriarch were the most


    important things in his eyes. In front of these, what do children and grandchildren count? However, this time,


    he never dreamed that the National Security Agency of Japan would actually find out his affairs with the top


    Japanese Self-Defense Forces!


    They even found out the true identity of Xion, who was Zayne''s illegitimate daughter and his own


    granddaughter! Now, people all over the country know that Lord Banks is a tortoise bastard who can sacrifice


    the lives of his grandchildren at any time for his own benefit! These children in front of me don''t know how to


    think of him.


    After all, if any father or grandfather does such a thing, his children and grandchildren will be very


    disappointed, and even stay away from him.


    Therefore, Mr. Banks is very clear in his heart: "This incident must have caused me to be cast aside by the


    world, and the Banks Familyy has suffered heavy losses in all aspects. If I do not deal with the internal


    influence of the family properly, my


    Patriarch will most likely lose all prestige! Even the Banks Familyy may be overwhelmed!"


    "Right now is the most critical moment for the Banks Familyy! Therefore, I must try my best to calm Zayne''s


    mentality first, otherwise in case he knows that I betrayed his biological daughter, and he can''t be on any


    level. If he understands and tolerates me a little bit more, then he is likely to take the lead against me in


    anger. If that happens, the family trouble will be too great!"


    "As long as I can hold him steady, everyone else can hold it!"

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225


    Zayne at this time has not yet figured out what major incident has happened. So, he looked at Lord Banks


    and asked, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Lord Banks sighed and said grimly: "It¡¯s Xion"


    Zayne hurriedly asked: "You found Xion''s whereabouts?! "


    Lord Banks shook his head: "I haven''t kept the way yet. With regard to Xion, Dad has to apologize to you


    and hope you can forgive Dad."


    Zayne didn''t expect the old man to apologize to himself, and said hurriedly, "Dad, you What are you doing?


    Just say, if you don¡¯t seed in saving this thing, I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Zayne also felt that the old man did not work hard to save Xion. However, this matter itself is indeed very


    difficult, and the incident urred in Japan, and the Banks Familyy is beyond reach. If there is an ident


    in the rescue process that causes the rescue to fail, or even Xion''s unfortunate death, it is indeed possible.


    Understandable.


    Lord Banks sighed at this time: "Hey, I am always confused about this matter! Xionmitted this felony in


    Japan, it would have been extremely difficult to rescue. This is not a problem that money can solve at all. "As


    he said, his eyes were a little red, and he choked with shame: "Zayne, I know it is difficult to rescue Xion, so I


    reached a secret agreement with the top of the Japanese Self-Defense Force."


    Zayne was startled. He blurted out: "Agreement?! What agreement?! How did you reach an agreement


    with the Self-Defense Forces? Xion and the other fifty- odd masters were all caught by the Japanese Self-


    Defense Force!"


    Lord Banksmented, "I am also based on the principle of maximizing interests, so I want to y a y with


    the Self-Defense Forces. On the one hand, the Self- Defense Forces can make outstanding achievements in


    front of Japanese society and let us establish a good cooperative rtionship with the Self-Defense Forces.


    On the other hand, it can also stabilize the Elms family. After all, everything is for the benefit of the Banks


    Familyy."


    Zayne was stunned: "Dad, what do you mean by this? Did you say you want to save Xion, but you just did


    a scene?!"


    Lord Banks said with great pain, "I also have difficulties!"


    Zayne tried his best to control his emotions and said: "You have been talking about news push before,


    what kind of news push is it?!"


    Lord Banks motioned at his second child James, and James immediately handed his phone to Zayne and


    said Said: "Brother, you read this article first."


    Zayne took the phone and read carefully every word. After he finished reading this article, Zayne almost


    fell over!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "This old guy actually used my biological daughter as a bargaining chip to please the Japanese Self-Defense


    Forces! Is this man still half-human?"


    "No wonder, Deana knew about Xion! No wonder she suddenly wanted to divorce me! Turns out! All this has


    been dug up by the Japanese National Security Agency!"


    Thinking of the fact that his wife Deana had just ran away from home and


    divorced herself because of Xion¡¯s affairs,bined with the current news that is like a bolt from the blue.


    Zayne was already a little untenable.


    He red at Lord Banks and angrily rebuked: "Xion is your granddaughter! How can you do this?! Do you


    know it, because of what you did, if life or death is unknown before now, death will follow... I''m divorced!


    Why did you do this?


    Why?"


    Lord Banks said seriously: "Zayne! Even if I don''t do this, we can''t save Xion!"


    Zayne gritted his teeth and asked, "It''s impossible to save. Do you have to y with Xion? Do you have to


    y with Xion to please the Japanese Self-Defense Forces?!"


    Seeing that Zayne''s attitude was very bad, Mr. Banks couldn''t help frowning slightly, and said in a cold


    tone: "I said, I did this for the benefit of the Banks Familyy!"


    Zayne couldn''t control his anger, and sternly shouted: "The interests of the Banks Familyy?! Is it possible to


    sacrifice my daughter''s life for the interests of the Banks Familyy?!"

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226


    Banks said coldly: "Don''t forget, she is just an illegitimate daughter with a shameless identity!"


    Zayne angrily shouted: "What about the illegitimate daughter? The illegitimate daughter is also my


    daughter! "


    Lord Banks, with the same anger, asked him: "how are you questioning my decision? are you with me


    to settle scores?"


    Zayne said: "Just because of you, my daughter is missing and My wife is going to divorce me too!"


    Lord Banks said coldly: "Don''t think that I hurt Xion, you are the one who really hurt her!"


    "If you didn''t let her kill the Matsumoto family at that time, How can the Japanese government hate her for


    being so boned?"


    "Your biological daughter became the number one felon in Japan because of your order!"


    "With all the crimes you made hermit, ording to Japanesew, she must have difficulty. Flee to


    death!"


    "So you have to remember that it was you who did it! You did it! It wasn''t me!"


    Zayne heard this, his expression was like lightning strikes, and in a sh, he became extremely ashamed.


    Mr. Banks was right. If he hadn''t had to destroy the Matsumoto family at that time, Xion would never end up


    like that! Therefore, when he heard this, the anger in his heart instantly subsided a lot because of shame


    and self-me.


    Seeing the prospect of aeback, Mr. Banks immediately pursued the victory, and said sharply: "So, even if


    I don''t do this, Xion will never survive! How can you say that I killed her? Even if she didn''t survive in the end,


    mainly The person responsible is also you, not me!"


    "On the contrary, it was precisely because I made such an ident that gave Xion a chance to survive!"


    "You know, her whereabouts are unknown now! This proves that she is neither in the hands of the Japanese


    Metropolitan Police Department, nor the Japanese Self-Defense Forces. Maybe she can really find a chance


    to survive!"


    Zayne, the whole person is extremely depressed. He also knew that for Xion''s crime, in the Japanese


    judicial system, there must be only the possibility of the death penalty. The father was right. If Xion really


    died, most of the responsibility was on himself.


    At this time, the Lord Banks continued coldly: "As for Deana, if she wants to divorce you, please divorce!"


    "Unlike us, the Thorne Family is in a high position and pays great attention to face. You have an illegitimate


    daughter. This kind of thing is exposed, even if Deana does not divorce you, the Thorne Family will force her


    to leave you for the sake of face."


    "Anyway, the Thorne Family¡¯s historical mission to the Banks Familyy has beenpleted, and we will not


    in the future. No matter how much you need them, divorce is not a bad thing.¡±


    Zayne said with great depression: ¡°But my feelings for Deanae from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Lord Banks snorted coldly. "Do you know what I am most dissatisfied with about you?"


    Zayne shook his head nkly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lord Banks sternly reprimanded: "What I am most dissatisfied with is that you are so humble when facing


    Deana! How can you be so humble to a woman when you are from the dignified Banks Familyy!"

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227


    Faced with his father¡¯s reprimand, Zayne said with a painful expression: ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t that the way things are like


    feelings? There is always one party who is more engaged than the other, and Deana has been with me all


    these years. Lives with me in a down-to-earth manner. Inparison, I have let her down.¡±


    Lord Banks waved his hand with a somewhat impatient expression, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about


    Deana. I¡¯m not discussing you now. When those children


    were in love, the most important thing now is how to deal with our next troubles!"


    "Yes, big brother!" The second child, James, said with a sad face: "We are really stabbing the ho''s nest


    now. The Banks Familyy¡¯s sentiment is exciting, and the domestic people also think that we are ruthless and


    unrighteous. The Inte is full of words against us. As soon as the stock market opens tomorrow, the stock


    prices of our listedpanies will definitely plummet, and our losses will be immeasurable. !"


    The third child Matthew blurted out: "Also, now even our own people will probably be chilled by Xion''s affairs.


    The children don''t know if they have heard of this, if they do. I''m afraid I will think more in my heart."


    Lord Banks said with a ck face: "Go back and make it clear with your children! The reason why I want to


    cooperate with the Japanese Self-Defense Force with Xion is because Xion is not upright. It¡¯s the illegitimate


    daughter who is not seen. On the other hand, because Xion is bound to die, please don¡¯t think too much


    about it! Don¡¯t discuss this matter within the family or you will be distributed directly to South America for three


    years!¡±


    When everyone heard this, their expressions were stunned. The old man must feel that this incident is very


    embarrassing. As the trader behind him, once the incident is exposed, he must feel unable to look up. As a


    result, everyone tacitly remained silent, no one spoke or even nodded. This is where the Banks Familyy''s


    sons are smart.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    They all know that the old man pays great attention to his own face and majesty, so once he feels that this


    incident is a scandal and does not want others to mention it again, then they simply don''t even answer the


    right answer and treat it as nothing.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Lord Banks'' face was a little relieved, and he said: "I''m nning a few things


    now, and you will listen to me!"


    Everyone stepped forward and respectfully said: "Dad, you say !"


    Mr. Banks said coldly: "First, from now on, contact all the media that we can contact, and pay a big price for


    them to delete the report!"


    "Second, contact all social media, tforms, apps, and ask them Delete the incident of the Banks Familyy


    from all the hot search lists, and delete the negative content!"


    "Third, let the navy dispatched to refute the rumors, iming that this incident is all apetitor, and Xion is


    not at all a descendant of the Banks Familyy! Anyone who dares to spread rumors on the Inte and other


    media tforms must bear corresponding legal responsibilities!"


    Everyone nodded.


    Mr. Banks sighed: "With the current situation, our Banks Familyy can only conduct crisis public rtions."


    "As long as crisis public rtions are done well, it is not impossible to turn against the wind."


    "Of course, it can only be a turnaround against the wind. In the domestic public opinion, the Japanese people


    and the government now hate the Banks Familyy. No matter how the Banks Familyy is washed, it is


    impossible to wash it in Japan. In the future, you will definitely not want to make Japanese money, and in the


    future, Japan will definitely do it.

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228


    Zayne forced himself to temporarily forget about Deana and Xion, and asked: "Dad, do you have any


    estimate of how much loss this incident will bring us?"


    Lord Banks sighed: "It''s not good to say for the time being. Japan is thergest market in all of Asia besides


    our own China. This alone will cause immeasurable losses to our Banks Familyy now and in the future! and


    Japanesepanies in overseasyout for many years, a great influence, neither the US nor the European


    market, they are deeply involved, if they really want to attack us overseas, then we all future overseas


    expansion will be greatly affected! "


    James asked: "Dad, can''t we remedy the rtionship with the Japanese government?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Remedy?" Lord Banks smiled bitterly: "How to remedy? If we can find Xion and return it to the Japanese


    judicial department, That can be restored more or less, but now that Xion''s whereabouts are unknown, what


    can we do?"


    James hurriedly said: "Then find a way to find Xion! Then hand Xion to the Japanese judicial


    department, and then Attach a sincere and open letter of apology, and if you can, pay a sum of money,


    this should be alleviated!"


    Lord Banks waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter if we lose money, we can''tpensate if we want to,


    Matsumoto family They have all been wiped out. Even if we want topensate their rtives with a sum of


    money, we still have to be able to find rtives! By then, it will hurt the nerves of the Japanese people even


    more!"


    Everyone agreed upon hearing this. This matter is indeed different from ordinary criminal cases. In general


    criminal cases, as long as the family of the deceased is activelypensated and the family of the


    deceased is allowed to voluntarily issue a letter of understanding, a certain degree of lenient treatment can


    be obtained from thew and public opinion. However, Xion left the entire family of the Matsumoto family,


    and even the son of Ryoto Matsumoto who had changed his surname with his ex-wife did not let go. The


    Matsumoto family was dead, so how could any rtivese? Therefore, even if the Banks Familyy


    wanted topensate, no one couldpensate.


    James said with a sad expression: "In this case, let''s prepare with both hands. On the one hand, we should


    quickly do crisis public rtions, on the other hand, we should quickly find Xion''s whereabouts!"


    After that, he looked at Zayne with regret and said: "Big brother! Don''t me the younger brother for talking


    about you. You said that this whole thing was done by you. If you didn''t mess with Kairi back then, you


    wouldn''t have Xion to be so troublesome."


    Zayne seeing that his brother actually suddenlyunched an attack, could not help frowning: "James, the


    thing twenty years ago, you still out in front of my father and other brothers and sisters What''s the intention?"


    James didn''t expect that the eldest brother was so sharp. He immediately understood his mind, and in the


    presence of his father and younger siblings, he gave himself a moral kidnapping first.


    He himself wanted to make use of the topic in front of the old man, and transfer the responsibility for this


    matter to Zayne. In this way, it is equivalent to helping Dad transfer the responsibility, and he also sshed


    the big brother in front of Dad. A pot of dirty water. However, Zayne''s mind turned quickly, and he immediately


    poured the dirty water back.


    So he immediately said again: "Big brother is right. Xion is in her early twenties. It doesn''t make much sense


    to talk about it, but let''s just talk about the present!


    Just say that Fitz and Zara were kidnapped a few days ago. As long as you were a little calmer at the time,


    don''t get angry and let Xion leave the Matsumoto family full of people, this matter will not be where it is


    today! In the final analysis, it is still your trouble!"

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229


    James had prepared a set ofbined punches. His n was that the first punch attacked Zayne who


    couldn''t control his lower body and messed around in the past, causing subsequent troubles; followed by the


    second punch, he attacked Zayne for being too cruel and must destroy the people. The result led to such a


    catastrophe.


    This first punch mmed into the air, but this second punch hit Zayne''s face firmly. Several other children of the


    Banks Familyy, upon hearing this, immediately showed their approval. After all, these things in Japan have


    nothing to do with them, and now they are also implicated, and they are all caused by Zayne alone.


    Zayne''s expression suddenly became very ugly. The order to destroy the Matsumoto family was indeed


    given to Xion. However, there is one thing he dare not say. At that time, the old man had once instructed


    himself, and what he meant at the time was to punish the murderer severely.


    If it hadn''t been for the old man to set the tone, he might not have dared to give Xion the order to kill. But


    Zayne couldn''t say this, nor did he dare to say it. He also knew that as far as the matter of destroying the


    Matsumoto family was concerned, on the one hand it was indeed an order from him, on the other hand, he


    was indeed impulsive at the time.


    At the time of the incident, Zayne learned that the kidnapping of his children turned out to be Mr. Matsumoto,


    and Mr. Matsumoto almost killed Zara and Fitz. Zayne felt angry and unbearable. Matsumoto wanted to kill


    his sons and daughters, which in his view was an act of rebellion. If you just killed Mr. Matsumoto, you


    wouldn''t be able to express the bad breath in your heart!


    Moreover, Matsumoto''s methods at the time were indeed very sinister and vicious! If he only killed him, the


    other members of the Matsumoto n would definitely avenge him, and would definitely use more sinister


    tricks against him.


    Therefore, he decided to let Xion lead the Banks Familyy master and destroy the Matsumoto family in order


    to vent his anger on the one hand and to end the troubles forever on the other! However, who knew that


    after Xion killed the Matsumoto family, she could not escape!


    If she had escaped then, there would be no evidence of this matter. It doesn''t matter if the whole Japan


    thinks that the Matsumoto family was the one who destroyed the family. There is no evidence. What the


    hell do they say?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, the bad dishes are there. Xion and other Banks Familyy masters were directly made dumplings


    by the Japanese Self-Defense Force when they fled Japan. This immediately pushed the whole thing into


    an abyss that Zayne could not control. .


    Now, James attacked him with this incident, and he didn''t know how to respond. James saw that his eldest


    brother didn¡¯t speak any more, he immediately realized that he had hit the seven inches of his eldest brother,


    so he hurriedly pursued the victory and said,


    "Big brother! We also expect you to lead us and lead the entire Banks Familyy to create new glory in the


    future. But, if you can¡¯t control your own temperament and character, the Banks Familyy is afraid that you


    will suffer a big loss in your hands in the future!"


    "Don¡¯t me me for speaking straight, I also want our Banks Familyy to be able to Better! As the future


    leader of the Banks Familyy, you must be able to hear different voices, so that our younger brothers and


    sisters can better assist you, right?"


    James¡¯ words came out, Zayne''s face is green!

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230


    He is a wise man, so he knows exactly how much murderous intent is contained in his brother''s seemingly


    heart-warming remarks.


    He gritted his teeth in his heart: "James, James! You fucking got the chance and fell into trouble!"


    "The whole thing, although I am also responsible, but it is not what made the Banks Familyy in this passive


    situation. It is the old man! However, James, this bastard, throws all the pots to me in front of everyone. This


    is forcing me to carry this pot!"


    "If I do, then I will be this. All sinners;"


    "But if I don''t want to recite, the old man still doesn''t know what to think, he will definitely hate me very


    much!"


    "Moreover, the bastard James repeatedly mentioned that I am the Banks Familyy in front of the old man. The


    future helm, would he say anything better to assist me? Isn¡¯t this damn murder and condemnation ?!" "The


    old man is still alive! And the old man is still firmly in control of the entire Banks Familyy! James repeatedly


    said in front of him I am the helm of the future, he is trying to make the old man hate me!"


    "Since ancient times, the emperor with longevity has been the prince the most wary of! Because in his opinion,


    the prince is always coveting his throne and coveting him. Therefore, the prince must always be looking


    forward to his death!"


    "Deep in my heart, the old man must have the same precaution for me!"


    "Now that James mentions this, the old man will definitely be wary of me!"


    "Not only that! What James did in this way was tantamount to helping the old man in secret! "Originally,


    the old man was the bastard who used his granddaughter''s life to exchange benefits regardless of his


    bloodline! "


    But, after being bitten so wildly by James, the responsibility came to me!" The old man must be very satisfied


    with James¡¯ operation!"


    Sure enough, as Zayne expected. After James said this, Lord Banks''s face immediately looked much better.


    He thought to himself: "So the pot freshman, always someone back, saying the death of his fellow die,


    since James put all the training and preparation into this conversation, I''m too happy!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    So He said coldly: "Zayne! What do you think of what James said earlier?"


    Zayne''s desire to die is all over.


    "What do you think I am? I am his brother. What do you think? My actual opinion is entirely shit! But I can say


    these words? I fucking say it?"


    "I really want to say his bother James is farting. Doesn¡¯t that mean you still want to throw the pot on your old


    man again? With your old man¡¯s temperament, can I have a good life in the future?¡±


    Thinking of this, Zayne sighed in his heart. "Hey! Say a thousand things and ten thousand, and finally you


    have to break your teeth and swallow it in your stomach!"


    So, he said with a look of shame: "Dad, I ept everything James said. It is my fault and I did not do it


    right. Don''t worry, I will take it as a warning in the future and actively correct it!"


    Lord Banks suddenly felt that the breath that was blocked in his chest


    disappeared in an instant. Sure enough, people don¡¯t want to go back to their backs. People who are close to


    each other will shake the pot. It''s like a child is sick. The husbandins that his wife didn¡¯t take good care


    of him. The wifeined about the time wasted by putting on make-up and changing clothes, and the wife


    So, he nodded gently, and said in a serious tone: "As the son of Banks¡¯ family, you are too impulsive to do


    things. You should really polish the edges and corners of your body."


    As he said, he cleared his throat and continued: "Ahem, let''s go! From now on, until this matter ispletely


    resolved, you should stop appearing in front of the public and go quietly to Australia for a while. Let''s wait


    until the limelight has passed!"

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231


    Hearing the old man''s arrangement, Zayne almost spit out a mouthful of old blood!


    "Obviously the old man is blind and fucking doing a lot of things, but in the end I want to go to Australia to


    avoid the limelight? What the hell is this?"


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said: "Dad, you let me temporarily If I don¡¯t appear in public view, I totally ept


    it, but there¡¯s no need to let me go to Australia, right? There are still a lot of things in the group, and I have to


    find a way to restore with Deana!¡±


    Lord Banks said coldly, ¡°You Stay here, and the paparazzi will keep watching your every move, and don¡¯t


    forget, now I don¡¯t know how many families are waiting to take the opportunity to drink our blood and eat our


    meat. You are their breakthrough point!


    "So, in my opinion, you still go to Australia to avoid it. Don¡¯t we have a seaside vi in Queennd? You


    go there and rx. I will help you sort out the things here."


    Zayne said almost quickly copsed.


    He whispered angrily in his heart: "Let me go to Australia at this time. Isn''t it clear that I will be used as a


    moving target and attract firepower? Betrayed my


    granddaughter, if I ran away, I don¡¯t know how this group of people arranged on me!"


    "Moreover, I am now the executive vice chairman of the group and the second inmand of the group


    standard. If I leave my job who then is taking my spot? If James takes my job, then Ie back when vice


    chairman is his, then am I not just mere figurehead?! " in the Soviet Union Conservative When he tried his


    best to decline the arrangement of the old man, Lord Banks directly said: "James, you help your brother


    arrange the ne, let him hurry to leave tonight. His work in the group will be temporarily taken care of by


    you in the future. "


    When James heard this, he was so excited that he almost cheered.


    However, he still suppressed his excitement and respectfully said: "Don''t worry, Dad, I will arrange the


    ne!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Zayne begged: "Dad, even if you let me go, please take me two days. At least let me have a good chat with


    Deana!"


    Lord Banks waved his hand: "There is nothing to talk about. With my understanding of Deana, she can''t


    remarry with you, so you might as well cut the mess with her. Married and divorced!"


    If this really has to go, there will be too much dy. Not only was it about his wife, but also about the status of


    the group heir. He also wanted to find out Xion¡¯s whereabouts. After all, it was his own flesh and blood. Now


    that he is unsure of life or death, he always has to find a way to find out. What if she is still alive?


    If you find her by yourself, you can still find a way to secretly arrange a destination for her, let her go to a


    corner of the world and live incognito. But if someone else in the Banks Familyy finds her, or the Japanese


    find her, then she will definitely die!


    Seeing that he was unwilling to agree, Lord Banks immediately reprimanded: "What are you doing? Didn''t you


    even follow my arrangement?"


    Upon hearing this, Zayne immediately realized that he had no room for mediation. Completely offended the


    old man, he could only lightly nod his head, and said, "Okay Dad, I will listen to you, and I will leave tonight."


    Lord Banks nodded in satisfaction and waved his hand: "Okay, you go back." Clean up, say hello to Fitz and


    Zara, and leave in an hour."


    Just when Zayne was called away by the housekeeper, Fitz and Zara were still in their study, facing the


    computer The screen kept watching. After their mother, Deana, left, she drove back to her family''s house


    and called the brother and sister. On the phone, Deana told them about Xion very calmly, and Fitz and Zara


    were shocked by the news.

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232


    I am afraid that if you are a young man in his twenties, it is difficult to ept this reality immediately when he


    suddenly hears that his father actually has an illegitimate daughter. Especially Zara. Like her mother Deana,


    she has a serious emotional cleanliness. Although she has never been in a rtionship so far, if something


    like this happens to her, she will definitely divorce her husband resolutely and resolutely like her mother,


    without hesitation. Therefore, although she will find it difficult to ept this reality for a while, she


    unconditionally supports all her mother''s decisions.


    At this point, Fitz is more or less machismo. He felt that a man like his father was almost unlikely to be loyal


    to marriage for a lifetime. Men who are wealthy to the extreme seldom are satisfied with only one


    heterosexual partner, so it is normal to asionally get in trouble outside. After all, he grew up in the circle of


    the upper ss, and in this circle he has seen many men''s asions.


    There are illegitimate children and illegitimate daughters, and it''s a lot of people in this circle. It has long


    beenmonce. The most powerful person he has ever seen is a billionaire who engages in the


    Inte. He found a lot of women and gave birth to him a lot of children, and he still showed off on social


    networking sites.


    So, in contrast, if his father had just had a one-night stand with his bodyguard and gave birth to a daughter,


    Fitz felt that his father was already in this circle, rtively low-key and family-oriented. In fact, women in this


    circle have long been used to such things.


    Of course, he did not say this to his mother and sister, because he understands the character of his


    mother and sister. If he washes the floor at this time, he is afraid that they will be scolded by them.


    Zara was very angry inside.


    She felt the same feeling for her mother at this time. If she met such a husband, she would definitely leave


    him without hesitation. So she was on the phone and said to Deana, "Mom, I support You divorcing dad! He


    made this kind of mistake and kept it hidden for so long. This incident is absolutely unforgivable! I saw him


    back, and I must ask him in person!¡±


    Deana is not as passionate as her, just indifferent. "Zara, I told you this because you and your brother are


    both grown-ups. You have the right to know these


    things, but this is between us. You don¡¯t need to go confront your dad because of this."


    "In addition, after I divorced your dad, you two can choose to continue to live in Banks¡¯ house, you can also


    choose to live in your grandmother''s house, or you can go out and live by yourself. Mom has no problem."


    In the future, if there is any family gathering at Grandpa''s house, you should all participate as usual. It''s just


    that your father and I will no longer attend each other''s family meetings. Everything else will remain the


    same."


    Zara had some Reluctantly said: "Mom! Why don''t you have to confront the woman surnamed Elms for this


    matter? To seduce someone else''s husband and have the face to give birth to a child, this woman is too


    much!"


    "No need." Deana Calmly said: "She is also a poor person, I have nothing to me for her, and you shouldn''t


    go to her to confront her. Feelings are all personal choices, and there is no right or wrong."


    Zara choked up a bit. Asked: "Mom, what are your ns next?"


    Deana smiled: "I have no ns. When your dad can figure it out, he will divorce quickly. If he can figure it out


    quickly, I will divorce. Go out and rx; if he doesn''t understand for a while, then I won''t spend a while with


    him, go out first."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zara hurriedly said : "Mom, where do you want to go for a rx?" Deana smiled slightly and said Two words:


    "Aurouss Hilll!"

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233


    Deana''s idea of going to Aurouss Hilll has been buried in my heart for nearly two decades. Since the death of


    Bruce and his wife, she wanted to go to Aurouss Hilll to take a look. After all, that was where Bruce''s lifest


    fell. As a woman who has loved him for most of her life, she especially hopes to go to Aurouss Hilll for a


    walk, see, and live for a while, trying to find traces of Bruce''s existence in Aurouss Hilll.


    However, as a woman who has been married as a married woman, her moral values have always reminded


    her that she should not go to Aurouss Hilll, because that is indeed unfair to her husband. Going quietly to


    Bruce''s grave to mourn Bruce is already what Deana feels most guilty of for Zayne in his heart. If she goes to


    Aurouss Hilll again, it is really inappropriate. But now, she has no moral constraints.


    Zayne''s body derailed first, and had broken the agreement between her and Zayne. In that case, she no


    longer has to be bound by any reason. It''s time to realize her wish to visit Aurouss Hilll.


    Zara heard her mother say that she was going to Aurouss Hilll, and immediately said happily: "Mom! My


    brother and I are nning to go to Aurouss Hilll! let''s go together!"


    Deana asked curiously, "What are you going to Aurouss Hilll for? I¡¯m listening to you."


    Fitz said hurriedly : "Mom, I am going to Aurouss Hilll for thepany''s business needs. It happens to say that


    I will take Zara to go around. If you also go, I will arrange the ne and hotel!"


    Deanaughed "You don¡¯t need to arrange a hotel. Your grandfather has an old house in Aurouss Hilll. It has


    been taken care of for these years. Let¡¯s live there."


    Zara asked in surprise, "Mom, grandpa still has a house in Aurouss Hilll. Why have I never heard of it?"


    Deana smiled and said, "Your dad is a little taboo about Aurouss Hilll, so I haven''t taken you to Aurouss Hilll


    for so many years, so naturally you don''t know about the house."


    Having said that, Deana introduced: "Your grandfather¡¯s ancient house in Aurouss Hilll is very impressive. It is


    right next to the Presidential Pce. The house has existed since the Ming Dynasty, until the Quintong


    Dynasty and the Republic of China. Throughout the years, all the people who lived there were big figures.


    In the 1970s, your grandfather spent a lot of money to buy it, and he and your grandmother asionally lived


    there for a few days."


    When Fitz heard that his father was a little taboo about Aurouss Hilll, he instantly remembered the past. He


    had heard about some things back then, knowing that Bruce, his mother''s favorite back then, died in Aurouss


    Hilll. Therefore, his heart suddenly became a little tangled.


    At this time, Zara on the side said without hesitation: "Mom, why don''t you go to grandpa''s house to have a


    good rest tonight, let''s go to Aurouss Hilll tomorrow morning!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Deana said, " Okay, you two don''t want to talk to you. Dad talked about the matter between me and him.


    This is a matter between the two of us. No matter what, it only affects the rtionship between me and him.


    I and you, or he and you, will not be affected in any way, understand? ?"


    Fitz and Zara returned in unison: "I understand mom"


    Deana said with satisfaction: "Okay, I''m at your grandma''s house, so I won''t tell you anymore."

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234


    Zara hurriedly said : "Mom, then you have a good rest tonight, I will call you tomorrow morning!"


    "Okay." Zara hung up the phone, Fitz on the side said with some worry: "Zara, Dad has always been a little


    taboo about Aurouss Hilll. If we go to Aurouss Hilll with my mom at this time, will he be very angry?"


    Zara snorted coldly, "What about being angry? He gave birth to a daughter and took her home


    ceremoniously and put her under the eyes of our family. How could he not think that our family of three


    would be angry too?"


    After a pause, Zara said angrily: "Really, I want to confront him face-to-face! We went to Aurouss Hilll with


    three of us to give him a signal to let him know that it was all his fault!"


    Fitz said embarrassingly, "Hurt, this kind of thing, How can we be children?¡±


    Fitz said, ¡°There are so many top rich people in this world. Some of these people don¡¯t y extramarital


    affairs. Dad was just confused that time. Among these people, it can be regarded as a very good one."


    Zara asked with a very serious expression: "How can you say that? Can rich people be disloyal to marriage?"


    Fitz said in a hurry. "Oh, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just said, I don¡¯t think our dad¡¯s plot is very bad. If he admits his


    mistakes and regrets sincerely, he can still be forgiven. Mom will resolutely divorce him, right? A little ill-


    considered? After all, the rtionship between husband and wife for more than 20 years, coupled with our


    two children, can''t we give our dad a chance?"


    Zara said seriously: "You are a typical scumbag thinking! Go bigger, That is, the views are not right! I ask you,


    if you get married in the future and your wife cheats on your back, can you forgive her?"


    "I..." Fitz said awkwardly: "It''s not such a thing. After all, a man cheating on a woman is not the same thing."


    "Why isn''t it the same thing?" Zara said with a bit of irritation: "Is it true that there is something like male


    inferiority in marriage? A man can be forgiven if he cheats, but a woman can''t cheat? Fitz! I Know you For


    the first time in so many years, I discovered that you were so politically incorrect!"


    "I tell you! If you make this kind of mistake in the future, even if your wife forgives you, I will not forgive you! I


    will deny you at that time!"


    Fitz was scolded by Zara, and said with an embarrassing expression: "Oh my sister, your mouth is too


    bad, I didn¡¯t do anything, so why did you be a scumbag? "


    "!? this kind of thinking is typical of the g men feel that they have better thinking quite a lot, you can


    mess up outside"


    ¡°If you really want to do it, that Don¡¯t go after Stefanie. After all, Stefanie is also ady of everyone. Your kind


    of scumbag thinking is not worthy of others!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I suggest you, in the future, you still want to find someone who is devoted to money and thinking. Marry a


    female celebrity who has be a wealthy star!"


    "When the timees, you will make an appointment with others for some extra curricr fun: You give her


    enough money and provide her with a good enough life, and she must not interfere with you outside with any


    woman. Isn''t this happy for everyone?"


    Fitz heard here, his face depressed, said:" You¡¯re right, I was wrong." then he hastened to change the


    subject, opening:" Yes, I hasten to arrange the ne, I will go tomorrow morning Take off Aurouss Hilll!"


    Zara saw that he wanted to change the subject, and immediately said aggressively: "Fitz! Respect for


    women and respect for your partner is apulsory course and basic skill for every man. If you be


    a man in the future, Scumbag, I don''t have your brother!

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235


    This night, the entire Eastcliff was shaken. The Banks Familyy caused a disaster in Japan and was named


    by the National Security Agency of Japan, which dealt a huge blow to the reputation and influence of the


    Banks Familyy. At the same time, other Eastcliff families headed by the Wade family also started gearing up.


    The Banks Familyy now has lost arge number of masters and offended the overseas channels. In the future,


    the Banks Familyy will have to tighten up and behave like a man. In this way, other families will have the


    opportunity to cannibalize the power of the Banks Familyy.


    Lord Wade was particrly excited about this. He felt that this was God''s blessing. Wade''s second spring is


    finallying! So he summoned all his children except Cynthia and immediately formted a three-year


    n.


    From now on, in the next three years, the Wade family willunch an attack on the Banks Familyy in an all-


    round way like the Banks Familyy organized the Anti- Leaf Alliance back then!


    Not only must we pull the Banks Familyy down from the throne, but we must also take our own strength to


    the next level, leave the Banks Familyy far behind, and regain the title of the nation''s first family!


    However, Mr. Wade did not immediately start to do it, but chose the day of the deration of war at this


    year''s Spring ancestor worship ceremony.


    He couldn''t hide his excitement and said to the children: "This time the ancestor worship ceremony will bring


    the branches of the Wade family across the country to Wade Mountain!"


    "At that time, I will use the most solemn ancestor worship ceremony to let all surnames Wade Realize


    that the Wade family is arge family with an orderly heritage, a super family that was once extremely


    brilliant! Let all the Wade family members take the surname Wade as the highest honor!"


    "By then, the Wade family will be united in an unprecedented way. A moment!"


    "By then, at the ancestor worship ceremony, on the grounds of avenging Bruce, I will order all the Wade


    family to work together to defeat the Banks Familyy, and ask the Banks Familyy to severely punish Zayne,


    the leader of the Anti-Leaf Alliance!"


    "The moment when the Wade family is up against the enemy, is the best time for us to fully fight the Banks


    Familyy!"


    Hearing this, the eldest son, Corran, was already excited and said with excitement: "Dad! At that time, we will


    too. We must form an anti-Banks alliance! We must knock down the assets of the Banks Familyy by half! Let


    them fall directly out of the Eastcliff three-family sequence!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Wade sneered, "In Eastcliff, there are not a few families that have enemies with the Banks Familyy.


    Among them, we have the deepest hatred, followed by the Sun family. If we raise the banner of dealing with


    the Banks Familyy, the Sun family will definitely follow!"


    "The most important thing now is to let Charlie Wade and Stefanie from the Sun family get married soon!"


    ¡°Once the two of them get married, the Sun family will definitely help the Wade family without hesitation! At


    that time, the Banks Familyy will be unable to parry and let us ughter them at will!"


    Corran asked, "Dad, didn''t you still say that you wanted to let it go?" Can Charlie Wade try to get that Zara


    from the Banks Familyy?"


    Lord Wade waved his hand and sneered, "I thought before, after all, the Banks Familyy is overwhelming us


    in all aspects. But for them, it¡¯s better to change your mind and not let Charlie Wade pursue that Zara."


    "But who would have thought that the Banks Familyy would encounter a Waterloo incident one after another


    in Japan? They are badly injured now, we can directly go to war with them. Marry their girl with Charlie


    Wade?"


    At this point, Lord Wadeughed a few times and said loudly: "Hahaha, God has opened your eyes! God has


    opened your eyes!" Myles on the side asked, "Dad, What if Charlie Wade doesn¡¯t want to marry the girl of the


    Sun family?¡±


    Lord Wade smiled unpredictably: ¡°By then, Charlie Wade will alsoe to the ancestor worship ceremony. At


    that time, I will announce it in front of all the children of the Wade family. The n to avenge the Banks


    Familyy, and then let Charlie Wade marry the Sun family to strengthen our overall strength, and to trample the


    Banks Familyy underfoot. The parents'' hatred is not shared, I believe he will not refuse!"

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236


    Thorne Family Home.


    Before Deana arrived home, her parents and brothers and sisters knew about the scandal in the Banks


    Familyy and also knew that Zayne had an illegitimate daughter outside.


    Therefore, when she hadn''te back, the other brothers and sisters of the Thorne Family rushed back one


    after another at the call of Mr. Thorne.


    Mr. Thorne and Mrs. Thorne are very aware of Deana¡¯s temperament. They knew that as long as Deana


    knew about this, he would definitely go back to her parents¡¯ home immediately. So they didn¡¯t call Deana, nor


    did they ask others to call Deana. They gathered together and waited for Deana to return.


    When Deana''s car drove into the Thorne¡¯s mansion, her parents and several siblings greeted them one after


    another. Deana saw the whole family appear in front of her, and she was immediately moved beyond words.


    Unlike other business families, Thorne''s elders have been in high positions for generations, so money has


    never been a thing worth mentioning for Thorne''s family. Because they don''t care about money, there is no


    intrigue between the Thorne''s brothers and sisters.


    Among the descendants of the Thorne Family, some have inherited the mantle of Mr. Thorne in the system


    and have excellent career prospects; some are devoted to studying their own majors in the top universities


    or scientific research institutes; some people rarely hear of them bing the world. Although the Thomas


    merchants have a wealth of hundreds of billions, they never show up.


    As for Deana and several of her sisters, they all have their own emotional destinations. Under the education


    of Mrs. Thorne from a young age, the women of Thorne''s family have not been too ambitious. On the


    contrary, they are masters of the family. Everyone has the fine virtues of traditional Chinese women.


    As soon as Deana got out of the car, Mrs. Thorne stepped forward, holding her hand distressed, and


    whispered: "Deana, you are wronged."


    Deana smiled slightly and said, "Mom, don''t you say that. I don¡¯t feel wronged at all."


    Her Father spoke and said: "! Deana, we can have a get day they gathered not, I let people burn charcoal,


    copper pots and eat a littleter with our family,"


    One of the favorite delicacies of Beijing people is copper pot-shabu-shabu. Different from hot pots in other


    ces with induction cookers or gas stoves, the older Eastcliff people eat copper pots for shabu-shabu, and


    they must use copper pots with a hollow interior and burning charcoal. This is also the way to eat from the


    pce.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    In the severe cold of Eastcliff in winter, eating shabu-shabu while guarding the copper pot is really a


    wonderful treat.


    The five generations of the Thorne Family were all natives of Eastcliff, and they naturally loved this copper


    pot-shabu-shabu. It''s just that in these years, the children have started their own families, and each family is


    in a different situation. Although everyone oftenes back to visit the elderly, it is really not easy to get


    together.


    Therefore, the old man immediately became addicted, thinking that the family would have a good meal


    first, otherwise if everyone came tofort Deana, it might be counterproductive. Sure enough, when the


    children heard that they were going to eat copper pot-shabu-shabu, they didn''t care that it was almostte


    at night, and they were all excited.


    The sixth oldest, Allie, is Deana¡¯s little sister. She immediately stepped forward with excitement and took


    Deana¡¯s arm. She smiled and said, ¡°Second sister, I just have been idle these days. I want to stay at my


    parents¡¯ house for a few days. How many days will our sisters sleep together?"


    Deana smiled and said: "Tonight is fine , tomorrow is not possible, tomorrow I want to go to Aurouss Hilll."


    "What?!" Everyone looked at Deana in amazement.


    The Father, Lord Bradley Thorne asked, "Deana, did you go to Aurouss Hilll to grow tassels?"


    Deana nodded her head and said calmly: "Yes, Dad, I always wanted to go before, but I can''t help myself.


    Now I don''t have so many taboos. So I wanted to go there quickly, but I had a wish after all."


    Lord Thorne looked a little lonely, and said sincerely: "His failure to recruit Bruce to be his son-inw is


    really my biggest regret in my life"

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237


    Lord Thorne sighed, making the expressions of everyone at the scene more or less regretful.


    Mrs. Thorne hurriedly pinched his waist and whispered: "You guys, you really don''t open the pot or lift which


    pot, so I rushed the kids in and got ready to eat!"


    Lord Thorne sighed: " Oh, Deana is so big. She sees a lot of things better than us. What I say is from my


    heart. There is no need to be too taboo."


    Deana nodded and said seriously: "Mom, this time. I''m really not angry or ufortable at all, so you


    don''t need to be too sensitive."


    Mrs. Thorne looked surprised: "Deana, Zayne has been hiding from you for so many years, you are not angry


    at all?"


    Deana said seriously: "Not angry, but feel relieved."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lord Thorne smiled: "Good thing! Freed is a good thing! To be honest, for so many years, Dad has always felt


    that you are unhappy. Now that you cane out, Dad will be happy for you. ! "


    Deana seriously nodded, smiled slightly:" Thank you, dad! "


    Lord Thorneughed, busy waving said:" walk walk, eat Shabu-Shabu, your siblings will have a couple


    of drinks with me!! "


    As the son of Thorne''s family, Dalton nodded without hesitation: "Good dad! Our three brothers will


    apany you for a few drinks tonight!"


    Deana''s sister Alice also said with a busy smile: "Dad, there is still home at home. Red wine? Our three sisters


    will also apany you to drink some!"


    The sixth oldest Allie smiled and said, "That''s great, Dad, my eldest sister and second sister will


    apany you to drink some!"


    Lord Thorne was immediately happy and smiled heartily. He Said: "Okay ! Your sister three did note


    back on New Year''s Eve. Let''s treat it as the Chinese New Year today!" Allie hurriedly said: "Dad, we want to


    come with you during the New Year, but you don''t allow anything."


    Lord Thorne said seriously: "You are married to the Hartley family and you are the daughter-inw of the


    Hartley family. You should spend the New Year with your inws. The same is true for your two sisters. This


    is the rule. Your three brothers wille to apany your mother and me for the New Year. If your three


    sisters alsoe, they will say that Mr. Thorne is ignorant and I only think about my own home."


    Allie hurriedly said: "I know Dad, I can talk to Brent Hartley, and I wille back next year''s Eve to apany


    me. You have passed."


    Lord Thorne said with a smile: "Let¡¯s talk about it when the timees, and see


    what Brent Hartley means. If he doesn¡¯t want to, don¡¯t force it."


    Then, Thorne''s three children and three daughters walked to the restaurant with a pair of elderly people. .


    In the restaurant at this time, the chef at home has put an exquisite brass pot on the table. In the middle of the


    pot there is a green me of charcoal, and a pot of clear soup is boiled outside. The table is already full of


    fresh cuts. , All kinds ofmb.


    In Eastcliff people are very particr about eating mutton. Basically, they don¡¯t eat mutton rolls prepared by


    machines in hot pot restaurants. They eat pure and fresh hand-cut mutton.


    There are a lot of hand-cutmbs. Lamb has various names ording to different parts, such as upper brain


    meat, tenderloin, big three-pointed, small three- pointed, and cucumber strips.


    Different meats have different cutting methods, different sizes and thicknesses, and there are many


    sayings.


    The Thorne Family seldom show off their wealth, and they rarely live a life of extravagant and wasteful local


    tyrants, but the family are very particr people, but they are not about pomp and price, but about taste and


    essence.


    Take food as an example, the Thorne Family''s mouths are more than one.


    The fried oil cakes will not be greasy for a family after ten years, but once they change to a slightly poorer


    craftsmanship, they will find it difficult to swallow even if the difference is negligible.


    Mr. Thorne has no bad habits all his life, he just loves to smoke.

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238


    He especially likes smoking a cigarette produced by a cigarette factory in the southern region.


    After the old man smoked for 20 years, the cigarette factory''s technology and production line improved, the


    form was upgraded, and the cigarette paper and filter material were reced.


    Everyone felt that the improved product was more exquisite and higher-grade than before, and the taste


    was not much worse, but Mr. Thorne just felt that the taste was not right and couldn''t adapt.


    Later, because of this, he even fell ill. When the old man''s subordinates heard that the old man was sick


    and hospitalized, he made a special trip to visit him.


    Asked about the cause of the disease, and learned that the old man turned out to be suffering from the taste


    of the cigarettes that had been smoking for 20 years. He simply made a phone call and asked the cigarette


    factory to reopen the old production line that had been dismantled and ready to be scrapped. It was just for


    the old man. People who produce the original cigarettes can be regarded as curing the old man''s heart


    disease.


    However, the old man also felt guilty for using the privilege. He specifically asked Logan, his second son in


    business, to go to the cigarette factory, verified all the costs of reopening the cigarette factory''s production


    line, and then paid for it all out of his own pocket. This is regarded as epting the privilege with peace of


    mind.


    In fact, the children of the Thorne Family have inherited the father''s exquisiteness. The more exquisite,


    the more refined you live. Therefore, the family not only has high academic qualifications and strong


    abilities, but also inherits the traditional virtues of the Chinese nation of gentleness, courtesy, frugality


    and concession.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    At this time, the Thorne Family was sitting around the table, eating the shabu- shabu and drinking wine.


    The eight people were chatting enthusiastically, and they all seemed to be in a very good mood. At first,


    everyone was worried that Deana''s mood would be lower.


    But unexpectedly, Deana''s whole state is extremely rxed andfortable. Everyone and her are close


    rtives, and they can see that her ease andfort is not the result of the performance, so they are


    completely relieved. The old couple are in a particrly good mood. Over the years, the six children have


    started a family, and no matter which one they look at individually, they all have a very good, even


    impable, but they have always loved Deana.


    This was mainly because they had always known that Deana had loved Bruce for so many years to no avail.


    Later, after Bruce''s wedding, she decided to marry Zayne, which was really impulsive and outrageous. The


    night before Deana''s marriage, she held the Lady and cried all night, while her sister Alice and her sister Allie


    were with them, and they all felt distressed.


    At that time, because she felt sorry for her, tried to persuade her to repent of her marriage, but she did not


    agree with her life and death. After so many years of marriage, although Zayne is very fond of Deana, only


    Deana''s family can tell that she has always been unhappy. Especially after Bruce''s idental death, she


    became even more taciturn, and even started to eat fast and reciting the Buddha asionally, and became a


    But now, everyone can see that Deana is really relieved. The old man Lord Thorne remembered that Deana


    was going to Aurouss Hilll, so he asked, "Deana, how long do you n to stay in Aurouss Hilll this time?"


    Deana thought for a while and said, "Dad, how long will I stay? I don''t know now. Look."


    Lord Thorne asked again: "Who will apany you? "Deana said: "Fitz and Zara will apany me." Lord


    Thorne nodded: "The old house in Aurouss Hilll has


    been very well maintained, and you have not for many years. I¡¯ve been there. You can live there for a few


    days. If there is nothing wrong with your mom and I, we will go to Aurouss Hilll for a few days in two days.


    The winter in Eastcliff is too dry. Your mom said that she wanted to spend a few days away from Eastcliff."

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239


    When the entire Thorne Family was enjoying themselves, Zayne had simply packed his luggage and was


    ready to leave for Australia. What happened this time made him very passive, and the old man made it clear


    that he temporarily avoided the limelight, and he could only do it honestly.


    Before setting off, he called Fitz and asked: "Fitz, you and your sister,e to my study."


    Fitz was busy and said, "Good dad. , Let''s go over."


    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone and said to Zara: "Zara, dad let us go to the study."


    Zara said a little angrily: "Go by yourself, I don''t want to see him! "


    Zara will find it hard to ept that her father betrayed her mother and has an illegitimate daughter who is


    only one year younger than herself, so she is very reluctant to see Zayne at this time.


    Fitz helplessly persuades: "Zara, in matters between parents, we are children, so we should not participate


    too much. You can''t cut off your dad because of the small mistakes made more than 20 years ago. Father-


    daughter rtionship?"


    Zara said seriously: "I don''t want to sever rtionship with him, but I don''t want to see him now. Go and see


    him yourself."


    Fitz asked embarrassedly: "Then I will see Dadter. , If Dad asks about you, what would I say?"


    Zara blurted out without hesitation: "Then tell him directly, I don''t want to see him yet."


    Fitz saw that Zara was not joking. I could only sigh helplessly, and said: "Let''s go, I''ll go first."


    Then Fitz stood up and stepped out of Zara''s study. The Banks Familyy vi covers a huge area, and the


    whole is more like a castle. Although the family lives together, they live in different areas of the vi. Fitz went


    downstairs to his father Zayne''s study. After knocking on the door and entering, he saw Zayne smoking a


    cigarette with a sad face, as if he was ten years older suddenly.


    Seeing Fitzing in, Zayne asked in surprise: "Where is your sister?"


    Fitz said embarrassedly: "Zara is noting"


    Zayne smiled bitterly and asked: "Zara must be very angry with me, right? ? "


    Fitz ridicule and said:" she is aparison of this axis, in fact, that sort of thing, long ago got used to the "


    Zayne sighed:" hey, after all, I still live up to your mother, your brother and sister live up to . "


    Fitz Said: "dad, you do not say no right or wrong thing to say feelings Well, you do not have too much me, "


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zayne waved his hand:" like anyone, who does not like, it is not Right or wrong, but after getting married, I


    really have to be responsible for the marriage and the other half. This is because I did not do it right. It is only


    right to know that the fish is angry with me."


    Then he said: "I know I am wrong. Here, I mainly want to tell you something. Your grandfather asked me to


    go to Australia for shelter. I will leave tonight. I may not be able to return in a short time."


    "To Australia?!" Fitz was surprised. Question: "Dad, what did Grandpa tell you to go to Australia at this time?


    You are still leaving so hastily? Even if this matter is a big trouble, there is no need to go to Australia, right?"


    Zayne smiled bitterly, "This matter, yes. The scandal between me and your grandfather. Your grandfather


    asked me to go to Australia. Naturally, he regarded me as the person who was behind the scenes. At the


    same time, he also asked me to divert the media attention. After I left, they would definitely run me overnight.


    The news of Xion is leaked to the media, and the media will definitely concentrate on me at that time."

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240


    Fitz said angrily: "Dad! Grandpa did too much in this matter, right? He betrayed Xion. If it is really broken, he


    can even betray his granddaughter. Old fox, at this moment, if you don¡¯t quickly find a way to solve the


    immediate crisis, you have to throw you out as a target. It¡¯s not justified!¡±


    Zayne waved his hand and said seriously: ¡°This kind of thing, it¡¯s worth talking about it here. Now, when


    you leave this room, don¡¯t mention it to anyone. Your grandpa¡¯s temperament is like this.¡±


    ¡°In his eyes, he must first take care of his personal interests in everything. In the face of personal interests,


    nothing can¡¯t be sacrificed.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡±He can sell Xion to the Japanese Self-Defense Force today. Who knows if he will sell one of us to a certain


    interest group tomorrow? So when you are by his side, you must remember five words: Companion with


    you, like a tiger!"


    Fitz nodded gently.


    Zayne said: "By the way, after I''m gone, you and Zara will stay with your mother during this period of time,


    and also help me apologize to her, say a few more good things, and have to trouble you by the way. Help


    me pay more attention to your mother, see what she did, where she went, who she met, and tell me what


    she is going to do."


    After that, he quickly exined: "Don''t think too much, I It doesn¡¯t mean that you will help me monitor your


    mother. The main reason is that I want to try to save my marriage with your mother, so I have to ask you to


    help as an internal response.¡±


    Fitz nodded: ¡°Dad, I understand. , Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After speaking, he quickly said again: ¡°By the way, Mom said that I will go to Aurouss Hilll tomorrow, and


    Zara and I will go to Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    ¡°To Aurouss Hilll?!¡± Zayne asked, ¡°Your mother is going to Aurouss Hilll. What are you doing?"


    Fitz hesitated and said, "That mom may want to rx, I don''t know the details."


    Zayne''s expression was very ugly. He knew very well why Deana went to Aurouss Hilll.


    His mind teeth to myself: "!Aurouss Hilll, the ce Bruce Wade died"


    "She leaves long tassel for all these years has been more than love unfulfilled, go Aurouss Hilll idea, there is


    certainly not a day for two days,"


    "here just If you want to divorce me, you will immediately go to Aurouss Hilll, Deana, you are too much!


    In your eyes, do you have a little respect for me?!"


    "It just broke out today that I have an illegitimate daughter outside of marriage. The scandal, Deana will go


    to Aurouss Hilll to miss Bruce tomorrow. If this is known to people, where can I put my old face!"


    Thinking of this, Zayne hated him.


    Fitz saw that Zayne¡¯s expression was very ugly. Knowing that he had said something wrong, he hurriedly


    changed the topic: "When will you leave, Dad? I will see you off."


    Zayne forcibly calmed his mind, retracted his thoughts, and treated Fitz. said: "I have set out ten minutes


    later, this time I was your grandfather arranged to Australia, your uncle no less behind the waves, I was not


    this time, and you know that the fish must be careful him."


    "James?" Fitz frowned and asked, "He has always followed your advice, so why do you fall into trouble at this


    time?"


    Zayne sneered: "Since ancient times, no matter how many princes the emperor has, he will only choose one


    to seed him. The prince, in order for the prince to seed, he will greatly weaken the strength of the other


    sons to ensure that they are unable to rebel. Your second uncle wants to be the prince, and naturally he will


    do his best to deal with me."


    Fitz gritted his teeth: "James is always polite to you and us and wees us with a smile. I didn''t expect to


    suddenly turn his face at this time!" Zayne said with a wry smile: "Your second uncle is a typical smiling tiger


    with a knife in his smile and a sword in his mouth. This time it was my negligence. He seized the opportunity


    to cheat him. After Ie back, I will let him pay the price!"

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241


    As the father and son were talking, Zayne''s cell phone rang. The screen showed that it was his second


    brother, James, who called. Thinking of James''s downfall at a critical moment, Zayne was full of hatred, and


    his mood was naturally not good. He directly pressed the speaker and asked in a cold voice: "What''s the


    matter?"


    James smiled and said, "Big brother, the car is ready and the ne is ready. It''s time to take you to the


    airport."


    James gritted his teeth. , Said coldly: "Okay, I will say a few words to Fitz , and I will go down soon." James


    hurriedly said: "Big brother, don''t dy anymore, the old man is still waiting for me to report back. What his


    old man meant , You must go as soon as possible, the sooner the better."


    Zayne could only hold back his anger and said: "Okay, I wille in five minutes!"


    "Good brother." James smiled and said: "I''ll be waiting at the door. I will take you to the airport in person!"


    Zayne didn''t speak any more and hung up the phone directly.


    Then he looked at Fitz and said with deep meaning: "You must apany your mother more these days. If


    she has anything to do, report to me in time."


    Fitz, the starting address, naturally still hopes his parents can reunite with the mirror. Nodded very


    seriously and said: "Don''t worry, Dad, I know."


    Zayne nodded, stood up, dragged the suitcase and said: "Okay, I''m leaving."


    Fitz asked hurriedly, "Dad, you About when will youe back?"


    Zayne shook his head and said, "It depends on what your grandfather meant. I don''t know exactly when."


    Zayne waved his hand: "Don''t say it."


    Then, he He took the box and walked out the door.


    Fitz hurriedly took the first step, took the box from him, and said, "Dad, I''ll take you to the airport!"


    Zayne said, "No need, just send me down and you wille back."


    At this time, the huge vi In the courtyard, a Lexus Lmercial vehicle is already waiting in the courtyard.


    Toyota Alfa itself is already the topmercial vehicle in China. This new Lexus L is one level higher than


    Alfa. James stood outside the car door, looking at Zayne who stepped out with a smile on his face.


    A few meters away, James hurriedly greeted him with a cordial smile: "Oh, brother, please get in the


    car, we have to go quickly!"


    Zayne said coldly, "I am leaving. It''s not you, why are you in a hurry?" James was not angry, and said with a


    smile: "Oh, brother, am I still for you? The old man urges me tightly. If you move a little slower, he must be


    unhappy again. !"


    Zayne was very angry. He wanted to give James a bad face, but he didn''t expect that James would use his old


    man as a shield for everything. As soon as he came out, if he shook his face, Then he turned around and went


    to the old man to speak badly again. In desperation, Zayne could only hold back his anger, and said, "Since


    Dad ordered it, let''s go!"


    After speaking, he asked the driver to take the suitcase from Fitz and put it in themercial vehicle. At the


    back of the city, he said to Fitz: "Fitz, take care of your mother and your sister."


    Fitz said hurriedly: "I know Dad, don''t worry."


    Zayne didn''t say a word, and stepped into the back of the car waved to Fitz and motioned him to go back.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    James smiled and sat next to Zayne, and said to Fitz: "If you are done, you can go back and rest. I will send


    your dad to the ne."


    After that, he told the driver: "Okay, Drive quickly!"

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242


    The genius remembers the address of the site in one second: the driver immediately started the car and left.


    Fitz was very disappointed seeing themercial car leaving the vi yard. This evening was almost more


    difficult than the night when he and Zara were kidnapped. At that time, he and Zara were facing dangers to


    their lives. But tonight, he has experienced a series of changes such as his father being exposed to an


    illegitimate daughter, his parents¡¯ rtionship changes, his father¡¯s momentary loss of power, and being sent


    to Australia.


    He was not only worried about his parents'' feelings, worried about his father''s future, but also worried about


    his future. Before tonight, my father is the next heir to the entire Banks Familyy. And he is naturally the heir


    to the next generation. However, the changes tonight have changed everything. The father has lost his


    father''s favor and trust. If he loses his power and fails to recover, his future will be gloomy. Remember that


    If you let the second uncle James be the heir, he would not even have a chance! The worried Fitz returned to


    his sister''s room in despair. At this time, Zara was still checking photos of male passengers at Japanese


    airports in front of hisputer.


    Seeing Fitzing back, Zara nced at him and asked a little angrily: "What did Dad want to do with you?


    Did you make an excuse to clean up yourself?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No" Fitz sighed: " Hey! Dad was driven to Australia by Grandpa!"


    "What?!" Zara blurted out in shock: "Dad was driven to Australia? When was this?"


    "Just now." Fitz said with a sad face: "Dad has packed his luggage and left, the airport where James took


    him to."


    Zara asked in a puzzled way: "Why did Grandpa drive Dad to Australia?! From the beginning to the end, the


    rtionship with Dad was nothing more than Xion¡¯s rtionship with him. He was taken as Dad. It''s not a big


    deal to expose an illegitimate daughter, grandpa, why is it?"


    Fitz said: "Dad said, grandpa wants him to carry the pot."


    Zara''s heart suddenly trembled, and he blurted out: "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Dad is going. Grandpa must


    buckle all the shit bowls on him.¡± After that, Zara said nervously, ¡°I think, grandpa might make an


    announcement. The decision to betray Xion was made by his dad! That way, he would be able to get rid of


    the infamy of betraying his granddaughter, and his dad would be burdened with betraying his own


    daughter!"


    Fitz said helplessly: "This is also a matter of no choice. Grandpa asked Dad to leave tonight, and Dad


    can''t help but leave."


    Zara looked at Fitz and said seriously, "Brother, the Banks¡¯ house may be changing now."


    Fitz asked "You feel it too?"


    Zara nodded solemnly, and said solemnly: "Brother, I don''t care about money or power. Anyway, I am a girl,


    and it is impossible for me to inherit much property, but you It¡¯s not the same. If our dad can¡¯t stand up again


    this time, then you will be over in the future."


    Fitz covered his face and said sadly, "But what can I do? I can see that Grandpa is eager to shake the pot


    now. The best person to dump the pot is our dad." After that, he said again: "Moreover, the pot of betraying


    his own daughter is too cruel. Once this charge is confirmed to our dad, then our dad will be in the minds of


    outsiders, It''s just a ruthless image, and the influence must be extremely bad. If you just hit this point, grandpa


    will never let him inherit the position of Banks Familyy Patriarch." At this point, Fitz sighed quietly: "Hey, our


    family, maybe From then on, I can''t get up again"


    Zara''s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled tightly. She clenched her neat little white teeth, and resolutely said: "No!


    We must help our father take back the position of heir!"


    Fitz blurted out. "How to take it?!"


    Zara said coldly: "Don''t ask first, tomorrow we will go to Aurouss Hilll with mom, and stay away from this


    ce of right and wrong temporarily. How to help Dad regain all this, I have my own way!"

 Chapter 2243

    Chapter 2243


    Half an hourter A Boeing 747 transformed into a private jetunched from Eastcliff Airport.


    This aircraft of the same model as the U.S. Presidential Air Force One, with a typical three-level cockpit


    layout, can be fully loaded with up to 467 passengers. But now, on the entire ne, apart from the crew, there


    is only one passenger, and this passenger is Zayne. The flight distance from Eastcliff to Queennd,


    Australia is about 9,000 kilometers. It is impossible for ordinary small and medium private nes to fly directly


    on such long routes. Only arge passenger ne such as the 747 with a range of more than 10,000


    kilometers canplete a direct flight.


    At this time, Zayne was very depressed on the ne. Seeing outside the window, the brightly lit night view of


    Eastcliff is getting farther and farther, and his mood is getting heavier. Just less than twenty minutes after the


    ne took off, someone sent a set of photos to the mailboxes of reporters from major media in Eastcliff.


    This group of photos was taken from a long-distance sneak shot of Zayne, rushing to the airport, going


    through security, and boarding the ne. Because it was night, the photo was a bit blurry and there was


    some noise, but the photographer was just right, so that people can recognize the person in the photo at a


    nce, that is Zayne.


    In addition to sending these photos to reporters, the sneak shots also revealed to reporters a gossip. The


    news stated: "The truth about Xion''s incident is that Lord Banks did not participate in the whole thing and


    conspired with the Japanese Self- Defense Forces. The betrayer of Xion is actually Xion¡¯s biological father,


    Zayne!¡± The other party also said: ¡°The reason why Xion wants Xion to die is because he does not want Xion


    to be exposed as his illegitimate daughter. I want this secret to fall into the sea forever!"


    The other party even broke a story, saying: "After the incident was revealed, Deana, Zayne¡¯s original


    wife, immediately returned to her natal family and unswervingly wanted to divorce Zayne. The reason


    why Zayne left Eastcliff overnight and went to Australia, in fact, was afraid that he was the master


    behind the scenes will be revealed! That¡¯s why he escaped to avoid the limelight overnight and let his


    father Lord Banks stay in Eastcliff to carry him out.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The media got this clue and immediately regarded it as explosive news. So they broadcast for the first time!


    As soon as the news appeared, it immediately caused a shock of public opinion! Previously, the Japanese


    National Security Agency said that Lord Banks, the old man of the Banks Familyy, betrayed Xion. But in


    contrast, to the domestic people, it was Zayne who betrayed Xion''s version, which is more credible.


    The reasons are as follows.


    The first point is that Xion is the illegitimate daughter of Zayne. Zayne wants to defend his reputation, his


    personal settings, and his marriage, so he would not want to see Xion''s identity exposed. Therefore, he


    killed Xion. Secondly, Xion¡¯s order to destroy the Matsumoto family in Japan was given by Zayne. It can be


    seen that Zayne¡¯s methods are extremely cruel and vicious, and can be described as inhumane.


    Therefore, his statement that he wanted to kill Xion is more tenable;


    Thirdly, Zayne must have a ghost in his heart, otherwise it is impossible to set off without hesitation the night


    after the incident. Going to Australia for a run, this run proves that he definitely has a big problem! With the


    continuous spread of news articles, Zayne immediately became the most inferior person in the hearts of the


    people across the country.


    It was he who ordered the killing of dozens of ups and downs of the Matsumoto family, it was he who


    pushed his own daughter into the fire pit by himself, and it was he who fled in embarrassment with his tail


    sandwiched in the first time the incident happened!


    As a result, there was a wave of crusade against Zayne! However, Zayne was still on the ne at this time,


    and he didn''t know what was happening behind him.

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244


    At the same time, the house of Lord Banks, the old man. James graciously took a tabletputer,


    presented media reports and friendments to Lord Banks one by one, and said with a smile: "Dad, in


    this way, everyone will never talk about Xion''s affairs. , It''s not on your old man''s head."


    Lord Banks nodded in satisfaction, and he waspletely relieved. The older you are, the more you cherish


    feathers, especially for people like Mr. Banks. He was wise for a lifetime, even the goal and life idol in the


    minds of countless people. Seeing the age when he is about to retire, if Xion is really overturned in the


    gutter, then his first-time fame will be lost.


    Therefore, deep in his heart, he is extremely eager to be able to shake this ck pot out, and the cleaner the


    better. It''s just that before that, he hadn''t figured out what method he should use topletely shake the pot.


    After all, what I did was exposed by the National Security Agency of Japan, and all they exposed were facts. I


    couldn''t argue with anything at all, and I couldn''t refute it at all.


    However, he really did not expect that the head of his second son, James, was so brilliant! He originally


    nned to send his eldest son Zayne to Australia first, and then give the eldest son Zayne all the matter of


    destroying the Matsumoto family. As for uniting with the Japanese Self-Defense Forces to betray Xion, the


    old man himself did not expect that he would really get out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, what James did is really beautiful! He had someone secretly took photos of Zayne boarding the


    ne, and then sent an anonymous manuscript to the media. Immediately after that, he sessfully dumped


    all the ck pots to Zayne! His act of misfortune is simply a textural level! Among them, the clue chain is


    clear and the story logic isplete. Although most of them are fabricated, they appear to be justified and


    convincing.


    Lord Banks was very happy, after all, his fame was finallypletely preserved, which was more important


    than anything else. He didn''t want to end up infamy at his age, and be spurned by others when he died. So


    now he is really happy and rxed.


    However, he was not good to praise James directly, so he said with some emotion: "Hey! This matter, I must


    be wronged and defended!" When James heard this, he sighed and said: "Yes, Dad, this matter. Brother is


    really going to be a little wronged."


    As he spoke, he turned his words and said seriously: "Dad! But then again, we Banks Familyy, anyone can


    lose face, but you can''t lose the face of the old man!"


    "Your old man is the mainstay of the Banks Familyy, the backbone of the seven of our brothers and sisters,


    and the grandfather emperor who has inherited the genealogy in the hearts of all the descendants of the


    Banks Familyy. You must never leave a stain like Xion in your life!"


    So, for the sake of your fame and for your glorious image, elder brother will share the worries for you, that


    should be!" James''s words directly spoke of Lord Banks''s heart!


    He could no longer hold back the joy in his heart. While stroking his beard, he smiled and said, "James,


    you are right! You have done a great job in this matter today, and I will do it for you in my heart. Write it


    down!"

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245


    The news about Zayne suddenly dominated all the media headlines. Zara and Fitz were very angry about


    this. Fitz even went to his grandpa to question the cause several times, but Zara stopped him. Zara knew


    very well that it was grandpa deliberately trying to protect himself and sacrifice his dad, so going to confront


    him now would only make him angry.


    Instead of this, it is better to be honest and not say a word, and even apany my mother to Aurouss Hilll


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    as nned early tomorrow morning. As for how to help her fathere back, Zara had her own n in mind.


    However, now she has to wait patiently for the opportunity.


    At the same time, the Elms family evacuated all the masters in the Banks Familyy overnight. The Patriarch


    Wilfred Elms, Xion''s grandfather, directly ordered internally that the children of the Elms family must not do


    anything for the Banks Familyy until the Banks Familyy gave a clear exnation. At the same time, he also


    called Lord Banks and asked the Banks Familyy to give him a clear exnation.


    Lord Banks promised, but in reality, he didn''t pay attention to him at all. At the moment he just wants to keep


    his reputation. As for whether the Elms Family will turn his face with him, he doesn''t care at all. After all, after


    his cooperation with the Japanese Self-Defense Forces was exposed, he knew that no matter whether this


    matter was carried out by himself or Zayne, the Elms family could no longer serve the Banks Familyy. That


    being the case, why continue to waste energy on the Elms family.


    This night. Xion, who was under residential surveince at the Shangri-La, did not know what was happening


    outside. She was lying on the soft and luxurious big bed in the hotel, tossing and turning, and everything she


    thought of in her mind was Charlie Wade''s figure. She couldn''t figure out why this man had such a strong


    strength. Even more can''t figure out why this man saved her life.


    "I was, after all, trying to kill him, he not only did not get back at me, but also saved my life, is that really


    what people say good for evil?"


    "So think about it, the man really be unusually"


    the next day early in the morning. A private jetnded in the peaceful ancient city of Aurouss Hilll. This ne


    is the private ne of Dalton, the son of Thorne''s family. Deana did not want to take the Banks Familyy''s


    ne anymore, so his eldest brother Dalton sent her his own ne.


    After the ne stopped, Deana, who was nervous, walked down the spiral staircase, apanied by a


    pair of children. In her heart, she has been thinking about Aurouss Hilll for nearly twenty years. For twenty


    years, she would sleep with Bruce''s name silently every day. When she thought of Bruce, she couldn''t help


    thinking of Aurouss Hilll.


    Bruce is the love of her life. Back then, Bruce died in Aurouss Hilll, but now she finally has the opportunity


    toe to cherish his memory, and it is naturally difficult to calm down in her heart. As soon as a family of


    three arrived at the arrival hall of the airport, a middle-aged man greeted her respectfully and said, "Miss,


    you have worked hard all the way."

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246


    He was an old housekeeper from the Thorne Family in Aurouss Hilll.


    Deana met this old housekeeper when she was still young. In the past two decades, the old housekeeper has


    been taking care of the old house in Aurouss Hilll. Deana also married to the Banks Familyy, so the two have


    never met again.


    However, Deana recognized him at a nce, and respectfully said: "Uncle White, Ie here unharmed!"


    After that, she hurriedly ordered the pair of children next to her: "Fitz, Zara, this is Grandpa White. Greet him! "


    Fitz and Zara hurriedly said respectfully: "Hello Grandpa White!" The old butler hurriedly bowed to thank


    Deana, and then said to Deana somewhat ttered: "I didn''t expect the seconddy to remember me."


    Deana smiled and said, "Why? Don¡¯t remember, you used to be in charge of the mansion next to Prince


    Charles¡¯ Mansion in Eastcliff. Later, after your father donated the mansion to the state as a museum, you


    came to Aurouss Hilll."


    The old housekeeper nodded and said with emotion: "I''ming to Aurouss Hilll. After that, I went back to


    Eastcliff twice a year to report to my master, but every time I went there in a hurry, I came back as soon as I


    finished the report, so I never saw you again."


    After that, he couldn''t help sighing, "Oh, Deana you haven''t been to Aurouss Hilll for more than 20 years,


    right? I remember that before you got married, you woulde to visit the Lady every year, and then you


    didn''te back much."


    Deana nodded and said, "Since Bruce died in Aurouss Hilll After that, I haven¡¯t been here again.¡±


    The old housekeeper was startled when he heard the words, and couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°You said


    Young Master Bruce is really a jealous talent.¡±


    Deana asked him: ¡°By the way, Uncle White, you were there before Bruce¡¯s


    ident. Aurouss Hilll, do you know what happened back then?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The old housekeeper said with a grimace: "When Mr. Bruce came to Aurouss Hilll, the master told me that he


    said that Mr. Bruce wasing. He might have some conflicts with his family, plus the Eastcliff side. I was


    under a lot of pressure, so I came to Aurouss Hilll to rx. He asked me to find Mr. Bruce and invited his


    family of three to stay in the old house for a few days. He also asked me to tell Mr. Bruce that if he wanted,


    their family of three could stay in the old house. house, the old house as their home "


    Deana hurriedly asked: "Is that then what they did when they came? "


    The old housekeeper shook his head and said: "Bruce¡¯s own son came to the trip, but they were just to visit,


    asked me to thank him, but he did not agree to stay.¡± Deana asked again: ¡°Then what did he say?¡± The old


    butler thought for a moment, and said: ¡°At the time, Lord Bruce said that he also encountered some


    problems and did not want to cause trouble to the Thorne Family. So I thanked him and left.¡±


    Deana nodded in a sense of loss, looking mncholy for a while. At this time, the old housekeeper was busy


    and said again: "By the way, Miss Deana, let''s stop talking here. The car is waiting outside. Let''s go home


    first!"


    Deana nodded and said, "Good Uncle White, go home first. ."


    Outside the airport, three cars were parked side by side.


    Deana said to Fitz and Zara: "Fitz, Zara, let''s take the car behind you two, I''ll sit in the middle car, and chat


    with your grandfather White by the way." The siblings naturally agreed.


    The old housekeeper opened the back row of the red-g car in the middle for Deana. After Deana got in,


    he got into the co-pilot.


    As the convoy left the airport, Deana asked the old butler: "Uncle White, I want to ask you something." The


    old butler hurriedly said, "Miss Deana, just ask!"


    Deana said: "Uncle White, I heard people say that Bruce came to Aurouss Hilll with his wife and children.


    Since he didn''t want to live in our old house, where did he live in the end?"


    The old housekeeper exined: "Young Master Bruce also likes the old mansion very much. At that time, he


    asked me to help him find it, so I asked a friend to find him a slightly remote old mansion. The mansion used


    to be a mansion of a military ruler, but after he escaped, he left it to others to take care of. After a long time,


    the house will be deserted. But Mr. Bruce liked it very much, so he bought it and renovated it himself."


    Deana suddenly said with some excitement: "Uncle White, can you take me to see Is it?"

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247


    Charlie Wade at this time, just pushing his electric bike, out of the door of Thompson First''s vi.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ire Wilson Wilson''spany has ended the Spring Festival holiday and officially went to work, and


    his father-inw Jacob Wilson has also begun to reinvest in the affairs of the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association.


    In the morning, ine Ma, who was on crutches, made breakfast. After Jacob Wilson and ire Wilson


    Wilson had finished their meal, they drove a BMW to their business. Charlie Wade cleaned the house and


    prepared to go out to buy some meat and eggs. The small vegetable garden at home can provide the


    vegetables and fruits that most families need, but meat and eggs are still avable at the vegetable market.


    Charlie Wade rode out and did not rush to set off. Instead, he parked the bike on the side of the road in the


    Thompson First Vi area, resting his feet on the ground, and took out his mobile phone to call Cameron


    Isaac.


    Charlie Wade has read all the scandals that broke out in the Banks Familyyst night. The direction of public


    opinion condemned Lord Banks from the beginning, and then turned the spearhead to direct Zayne. Charlie


    Wade could see at a nce that this was Lord Banks''s self-protection trick. It seemed that the Banks


    Familyy had internal conflicts now, which was very exciting good news for Charlie Wade.


    Although he is still not sure whether the murderer of his parents is the Banks Familyy, he must make the


    Banks Familyy pay a huge price because of the fact that the Banks Familyy had formed an anti-leaf alliance.


    Now, the Banks Familyy is beginning to disintegrate internally, which is naturally an excellent situation for


    him.


    Next, how to make the Banks Familyy disintegrate more thoroughly and make the Banks Familyy go farther


    and farther on the road of immortality is what Charlie Wade is most concerned about right now. In his view,


    Xion is definitely a nuclear weapon that further disintegrates the Banks Familyy.


    As soon as the phone call to Cameron Isaac was answered, he asked: "Isaac, how is Xion and the others


    now?"


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: "Back to the young master, I just sent someone breakfast over. ording


    to the food delivery person, they are all in good condition."


    Charlie Wade asked again: "After cutting off their contact with the outside world, they didn''t feel awkward.


    Right ?"


    "No." Cameron Isaac smiled: "The crew members are still afraid that others will know that they are back.


    Even if they give them a mobile phone, they will not dare to call outside."


    Charlie Wade asked: "Then Xion? How is her state?"


    Cameron Isaac Zekai said: "ording to her subordinates, she has nothing to be dissatisfied with, but she


    asked about you."


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: "Oh? What did she ask about me?"


    Cameron Isaac He smiled and said, "She asks when you will be there, and she wants to discuss


    something with you."


    "Yeah." Charlie Wade checked the time. It''s only 9:30 in the morning. As long as he can buy meat and


    "good Master" Cameron Isaac said: "Shall I pick you up"?


    "no , I rode an eBike in the past, which is quite easy."


    Charlie Wade didn''t actually have a good impression of Xion. Although this woman is very beautiful and has


    a very hot body, her heart is also very vicious. If he hadn''t guessed it by himself, she was the illegitimate


    daughter of Zayne, and he would never save her life.


    She stayed alive just to make the Banks Familyy sick. After all, it is very easy to kill a general of the Banks


    Familyy, but it is not so easy to create a mortal enemy for the Banks Familyy. If you can let Xion, like


    yourself, treat the Banks Familyy as enemies, the Banks Familyy will definitely add a lot of trouble in the


    future.

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248


    This is Charlie Wade''s purpose for keeping Xion . He nned to send Xion back to Eastcliff when the time


    was right. Immediately, he put away the phone and turned on the elerator of the battery car. The little


    eBike made a buzzing sound and rushed out quickly.


    Out of the Thompson First Community, Charlie Wade turned right by bicycle and was about to go to


    Cameron Isaac''s hotel. He heard a familiar voice behind him shouting with a little nervousness: "Brother-in-


    Charlie Wade subconsciously turned his head and saw the sidewalk behind him. Above, a familiar woman is


    beckoning to herself.


    "Wendy?" Charlie Wade was very puzzled when he saw the woman clearly. It¡¯s not a day or two since my


    family and Mrs. Wilson¡¯s family turned their faces. For so long, the family has been in the same situation.


    Not to mention that they will not say hello when they meet. If the mother-inw ine Ma sees her family on


    the terrace of the vi, she can''t wait to scold her for an hour.


    So, he didn''t quite understand, what did Wendy tell herself to do? Moreover, why is she willing to call herself


    brother-inw? Don¡¯t you just call yourself trash before?


    Thinking of this, he frowned and asked: "Are you doing something?"


    Wendy hurried two steps to Charlie Wade, and said with a bit of shame: "Brother- inw, where are you


    going?"


    Charlie Wade said coldly: "I''m going to buy groceries, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wendy bit her lip lightly, and asked anxiously: "Brother-inw, can you take me to the Pearl River Regency?


    It¡¯s not that far. An electric bike can be there in 20 minutes.¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at her up and down, and saw that she was dressed in a formal dress and light makeup.


    He sneered and said, ¡°You dignified Miss Wilson family, sit on mine. The price of electric bikes is too low,


    right? Why? I want to be the same as before, so I¡¯ll start it?"


    When Wendy heard this, she immediately bowed her head in shame. At this moment, what she thought of


    was the situation when she was sitting in Gerald White''s Bentley car when she saw Charlie Wade


    downstairs in the Emgrand Group.


    "At that time, Charlie Wade rode this electric bike."


    "At that time, I didn''t put Charlie Wade in my eyes at all. I always felt that he was aplete soft rice king


    and stinky silk, so I was I really don¡¯t even look at him with half my eyeballs."


    "But, who would have thought that today, more than half a yearter, Charlie Wade became the master of


    Aurouss Hilll, but I was reduced to two hundred dors to support my family. Miss etiquette for a day of


    money?"


    "Moreover, in order to save some money for grandma, dad and brother to eat, I even reluctant to ride in the


    bus or taxi."


    Thinking of this, she plucked up the courage and spoke with a very humble attitude. Said: "Brother-inw,


    please don''t make fun of me. Our family is in such a downturn now. I am still a youngdy of the Wilson


    family."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After finishing speaking, she raised her head and looked at Charlie Wade with red eyes, feeling extremely


    guilty. Said: "Brother-inw¡¯s previous things were all my bad and I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t look down on you,


    shouldn¡¯t fight you everywhere, and oppose ire Wilson Wilson. Life has taught me too many lessons, and


    I am also deeply involved. Aware of my mistakes, I hope you can be an adult regardless of a viin''s life, and


    stop being unfamiliar with me." When Wendy said this, Charlie Wade was a little surprised.


    He really didn''t expect Wendy to say such a thing. What he didn''t expect was that when Wendy said this, her


    tone and attitude were very sincere. He could see that Wendy''s words were from the bottom of the heart, not


    just talking.


    Seeing Wendy sincerely apologizing and knowing her mistakes, Charlie Wade''s attitude eased a little, and


    said indifferently: "Knowing your mistakes can be corrected, and there is no good way. If you really realize


    that you did something wrong, it is not toote to wake up. "

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s words, Wendy hurriedly nodded her head, even her voice was a little choked, and


    said seriously: "Brother-inw, you are right to me. Now I am really awake now that I am no longer the same


    eye above the top.


    "I don¡¯t know how to learn and look at the low-level Straw Lady." She opened the zipper of the down jacket a


    bit, revealing the blue Miss etiquette uniform inside, and said: "Brother-inw, look, I¡¯m starting to find myself


    now. I have a job, I will be a greeter in the newly opened Shopping District."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade asked curiously, "How did you start a greeter job? If I remember correctly, you are also a


    college student anyway, just find any job. Isn¡¯t it better than being a weing guest?"


    Wendy said in a very ashamed low voice: "This brother-inw tells you that because my father and my


    brother tried to mislead my second aunt a year ago, they were beaten to be useless. Now they can only lie


    down. in bed, do anything, my grandmother a big old, some time ago they lost Ershen stimulus, has not got it


    together, so it can not go out looking for work, I can only out to make money to support a family, "


    At this point, Wendy sobbed a few times and choked up: "But I can''t find those serious jobs, because such


    jobs are only paid next month, but my dad, my brother and me Grandma, the three of them are still waiting at


    home. I make money and go back to fill their stomachs."


    "So I can only find a job like this that can be done daily."


    Charlie Wade nodded gently. When he and his old husband went to the supermarket to make purchases a


    few years ago, he saw Mrs. Wilson who helped customers pull stic bags in the supermarket. At that time


    he knew that the Wilson family was exhausted. They used to rely on Donald Webb, and they were able to


    eat expensive food. Butter Christopher and Harold got into a catastrophe and tied Cynthia Wade and


    ine Ma together, and Donald Webb alsopletely offended Cynthia Wade.


    In the end, Donald Webb learned of his identity as the young master of the Wade family, so he could only


    kneel to himself and seek a way to survive. Now that Donald Webb has be Don Albertt''s licking dog, it


    is naturally impossible to give the Wilson family any chance. Had it not been for the Wilson family''sst


    escape, the Wilson family would have been swept out by Donald Webb.


    However, Charlie Wade didn''t feel sorry for them if he left this back path for them. He felt that since ancient


    times, the sages have concluded that the wicked have their own truths. Therefore, instead of letting them


    get out of Thompson First, it is better to let them feel the deep water in Thompson First. Therefore, Donald


    Webb only looked for a rtionship and released Gena and the others in advance.


    Charlie Wade had already figured out Mrs. Wilson clearly. He knew that if Mrs. Wilson saw Gena and the


    three of them living in the same vi with her, she would definitely do everything possible to drive Gena


    away. This will offend Gena to death.


    Originally, Gena and the three were still grateful to Mrs. Wilson, and if Mrs. Wilson treated them well, they


    would definitely go all out to give back to Mrs. Wilson. In that case, with the help of three big-and-feeling


    vige women, Mrs. Wilson''s family can at least have enough to eat.


    However, Charlie Wade had determined that Mrs. Wilson would not choose this path. Therefore, I


    deliberately let Old Lady Wilson experience the feeling of shooting herself in the foot. The original help


    turned into an enemy, which would definitely make Old Lady Wilson miserable.


    And Mrs. Wilson did not disappoint him. Now, Mrs. Wilson is obviously already struggling to feed a family


    of four alone, so Wendy can only carry the burden of supporting the family.

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250


    Charlie Wade looked at Wendy in front of him. Although his impression of her was slightly changed, he did not


    sympathize with her. Immediately, he faintly said: "Pearl River is not far from here. You can get a car, and the


    starting price is almost the same."


    Wendy said hurriedly: "Brother-inw, I can''t split a penny into two. I can¡¯t bear to take the bus, let alone


    take a taxi.¡± As she said, she pointed to the high heels under her feet and said, ¡°I was going to walk straight


    over, so I can save some money. I just saw you passing by here. , So I muster the courage to apologize to


    you, and by the way ask if you can take me for a ride."


    In fact, Wendy now has a good impression of Charlie Wade in her heart. Since the day before the New Year,


    when many big figures in Aurouss Hilll came to pay Charlie Wade New Year''s greetings, she realized that


    she had made a huge mistake when she looked down on Charlie Wade.


    She also realized that the current Charlie Wade is no longerparable to the old Charlie Wade. Moreover,


    Charlie Wade has always been very good to ire Wilson Wilson, and Wendy also sees it. Therefore, her


    current view of Charlie Wade has changed drastically from before. When I went out today, I just saw Charlie


    Wade riding a bike passing by, so she mustered up the courage to call him.


    But Charlie Wade really didn¡¯t have a good impression on Wendy, so he said: ¡°I still have something to do


    so I can¡¯t take you there.¡±


    Although Wendy felt lost, she did not continue to struggle. She nodded very readily and said, "Brother-in-


    law, it''s okay, if you have anything to do, do it first. I''ll just go over."


    Seeing that she was still wearing high heels, Charlie Wade couldn''t get it in less than 40 minutes. He felt a


    little sympathetic, so he said: "Well, let''s add a WeChat ount, and I will transfer some money to you. "


    Wendy said subconsciously: "No need for brother-inw, I can''t ask for your money."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade said calmly: "Just call me brother-inw at you, and I should help you. Don''t say that you met


    me. If you run into your sister, she will definitely help you too."


    ire Wilson Wilson is always kind and doesn''t like to hold grudges. If she is shown this appearance of


    Wendy, she will definitely help. When Wendy heard this, she was moved and ashamed, and choked up:


    "Brother-inw, I used to treat you so much, and you are willing to help me. It''s really me."


    Wendy couldn''t help but cry. Today, she really understood what it means to repay grievances with virtue. As


    someone else, I have offended others before, so I definitely want to step on myself to read jokes at this time.


    However, instead of ridiculing and taunting herself, Charlie Wade was willing to help, which really surprised


    her.


    Charlie Wade said at this time: "Okay , don''t cry, don''t shirk, hurry up and add a WeChat, I will have


    something to do in a while, I have to go first." Wendy nodded her head again and again, but reached into her


    pocket. When I was digging it out, I realized that I didn''t have a mobile phone at all.


    Her mobile phone had long been taken away by Donald Webb. So, she said uneasily: "Brother-inw,


    I, I, I don''t have a mobile phone"

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251


    "You don''t have a cell phone?!" Charlie Wade felt very unbelievable about Wendy''s words.


    These days, even the aunts who set up street stalls have smartphones. Wendy, a young and fashionable


    girl, doesn''t even have a mobile phone. This is really incredible.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Charlie Wade''s face full of shock, Wendy was even more embarrassed, and said falteringly: "Brother-


    inw, my mobile phone was taken away by Donald Webb''s people before"


    Wendy said, bowing her head in shame. After these words, she really felt that she couldn''t hold herself at all.


    The entire Wilson family is indeed at an end. She couldn''t even use a mobile phone, what it was like to be


    poor.


    Charlie Wade suddenly understood when he heard this. After Donald Webb returned to him, he hated the


    Wilson family to the bone. He knew that he was not dealing with the Wilson family, so naturally he was


    going to kill the family.


    In fact, this kind of thing, I only need to say hello to Donald Webb, Donald Webb will definitely restore their


    previous living standards, and even continue to invest in the Wilson family to bring the Wilson family back to


    life.


    After all, it only takes tens of millions to revitalize the Wilson family. Although Donald Webb has lost most of


    his fortune, after all, the lean camel is bigger than a horse, and a little leaking out of his fingers is enough for


    the Wilson family to eat and drink.


    However, Charlie Wade did not intend to do this. Today, the Wilson family is definitely on their own ount,


    especially the Lady and Christopher, who have been deliberately deliberately fighting against Charlie Wade


    and his family.


    Therefore, they must be punished. Thinking of this, Charlie Wade made up his mind to give Wendy a little


    favor at most. It was a reward for her to know how to return, sincerely apologize to herself, and call him


    brother-inw.


    Charlie Wade has always been a clear-cut person. As long as the crime is not a capital crime, a certain


    amount of forgiveness can be given on the basis of serious repentance. For example, Donald Webb''s family,


    although Kian is a scumbag, but in the final analysis the crime is not dead. Although Donald Webb and his


    eldest son Sean are domineering, they also did notmit a capital crime.


    Therefore, although the three of them, father and son, had many hardships, they all lived to the present.


    However, Donald Webb''s brother-inw John Marcone has done all bad things and lost his conscience. This


    kind of person can''t leave him with anything, even if he decides to do good and umte virtue for a


    lifetime, he can''t keep him, because he is already unforgivable.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade rummaged through his pockets, found a fifty-dor banknote, handed it to


    Wendy, and said, "Well, let''s take a taxi with the fifty dors."


    Wendy hesitated, wondering if she Should take the fifty dors. Although it was only fifty, it was a lot of money


    for her and it could y a big role. Her current work day is only two hundred. In addition to food, she has to


    buy some basic medicine for Christopher and Harold.


    In fact, after these two people are abolished, each person needs at least tens of thousands of treatment


    fees to recover quickly, but because they can''t pay, they can only rely on a little bit of physical cultivation,


    and the speed is slow. a lot of.


    Coupled with theck of nutrition at all, the current situation of the two people may not really be able to get


    out of bed and walk after a year. Therefore, Wendy also hopes to make as much money as possible, even if


    it is only a few dozen dors more, at least he can buy two catties of spare ribs for father and brother, or buy


    two big bones to make soup and drink.


    So, she bowed to Charlie Wade and said sincerely: "Thank you brother-inw, I am really short of money


    now, so I won''t be polite to you." After that, she took the fifty with both hands.


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said, "Take a taxi and get there for ten dors."


    Although Wendy was a little bit reluctant, since Charlie Wade had said so, she didn''t dare to disobey, and


    quickly said: "Good brother-inw, thank you brother- inw!"


    Charlie Wade hummed and asked her: "When will you finish work? "


    Wendy whispered softly: "Customers who visit the house usually start from ten o''clock in the morning to


    seven o''clock in the morning, so we don''t get off work until 7:30."


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: "OK, Then hurry up and go, I''m leaving too."

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252


    Wendy hurriedly bowed again and said, "Brother-inw, slow down and be safe on the road."


    "Well, let''s go." Charlie Wade waved his hand, twisted the elerator of the battery car, and quickly left.


    Wendy looked at Charlie Wade''s back, with emotion in her heart. At this moment, what she hopes most is not


    how much money she will make, nor the favor of the rich. What she hopes most is to be able to sit in the back


    seat of Charlie Wade''s battery bike. Because she felt that the back seat must look very happy, and she was


    also very relieved that Charlie Wade gave her the taxi fare.


    Charlie Wade rode the battery car to Cameron Isaac''s hotel. Cameron Isaac had already waited at the door in


    person.


    Seeing Charlie Wade riding over, he hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Oh, master, your identity is


    really not suitable for riding this kind of electric bike anymore. Why didn''t you drive the car Mr. Quinton


    and Mr. White gave you before? You don''t like supercars?"


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡°The kind of car is not practical, and indeed arrogant, as long as it was open for all to


    see chasing, chasing pictures, I do not feel like such a high profile. "


    Cameron Isaac said: "Then, should I arrange a low-key luxury car for you? What do you think of Phaeton?"


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: "No, I''m used to riding an electric bike. Aurouss Hilll is not that big, the urban


    area is so small. In ces, I can run over sidewalks on an electric bike, but I haven¡¯t recharged it these days.


    It seems that the battery is almost out of power. You will arrange for someone to charge meter.¡± As he said,


    he parked the electric bike at the door and urged: "Go, take me to see Xion


    ." Cameron Isaac hurriedly said to a valet parking brother next to him: "Quickly park Mr. Wade''s electric


    bike, wipe the bike inside and out, and then charge the battery. Come on."


    "Okay Mr. Cameron!"


    The little brother responded and hurriedly came over and pushed the electric bike away. Charlie Wade and


    Cameron Isaac stepped into the hotel, and Cameron Isaac took him directly to the top floor of the hotel. The


    top floor of the hotel is the administrativeyer, which is specially prepared for big bosses and big people.


    The characteristic of the administrativeyer is that the area is rtively independent, and when the hotel


    was designed, several administrative areas were built on the administrativeyer. Each administrative


    layer has only one entrance, one elevator room, and one stairwell, between other administrative floors.


    Thickened reinforced concrete walls are also used to partition.


    This is not only safer and more private, but also more convenient for security personnel to carry out their work.


    Otherwise, if it is an ordinary floor, there are several elevators, several sets of stairs, and the air corridors are


    connected, the route isplicated, and it is difficult for big people to live in for security.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Xion and others were ced in one of the administrative areas, and Cameron Isaac also arranged a lot of


    confidants to guard here to ensure that nothing went wrong.


    At this time, Xion was wearing a corset and sports underwear sent by the waitress. In the living room of the


    room, she was running the internal form for internal strength training. For martial arts masters like her,


    talent is far from enough. Daily practice is also essential. Only with more than ten or twenty years of hard


    work without ck can it be possible to be a martial artist.


    However, Xion now feels that she has never been able to settle down and concentrate on training. Because,


    as long as she tried to sink her heart, she couldn''t help but think of Charlie Wade in her mind. Just when she


    couldn''t find the feeling, the doorbell rang.


    At this moment, she intuitively felt that Charlie Wade might be here, and she was suddenly happy. Then, she


    rushed to the door in two steps and opened the door directly.


    When she saw Charlie Wade standing outside the door, she couldn''t help but smiled and blurted out: "Mr.


    Wade, you are finally here!"


    After speaking, she suddenly realized that she was wearing only sports underwear, and her neck and chest


    were covered with fragrant sweat. She screamed in fright and blurted out: "Oh! Mr. Wade, wait a minute!"


    The voice fell off, she hurriedly closed the door of the room.

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253


    Charlie Wade actually didn''t have much time to see Xion''s perfect figure and curve clearly, she had already


    closed the door. At this time, Xion was ashamed and impatient. She quickly found a bathrobe and put it on,


    then blushed and ran back to open the door.


    Facing Charlie Wade, her face was already red as if there were two sunrise clouds, and she said shyly: "I''m


    sorry Mr. Wade, I just opened the door just now. It was too abrupt."


    Although Xion is a cruel martial artist, but Emotionally, she is still a virgin who has never been tempted by the


    opposite sex. Therefore, when facing Charlie Wade, her embarrassment made her look like a child and not a


    martial arts master.


    Charlie Wade was somewhat embarrassed at this time.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Like Quinton''s little pepper Aurora, Xion has received professional training all the year round, so both of


    them have an excellent body. So although the incident happened suddenly and hastily, it really feasted his


    eyes.


    It''s just that Aurora didn''t have the natural morous temperament of Xion. To put it bluntly, after getting


    acquainted with Aurora, she is like the little girl next door that all men like. But Xion had absolutely no such


    temperament.


    It wasn''t because she was somewhat cramped in front of Charlie Wade. In fact, in her image in front of


    people, she always had the taste of being far-sighted but not yful, and even brought a cold and dangerous


    feeling to most men.


    After slightly adjusting his mentality, Charlie Wade asked Xion: "Is Miss Banks still satisfied with staying


    here?"


    Xion said hurriedly, "I am very satisfied to hear that this is the best hotel in Aurouss Hilll, but Wade is


    so polite to trouble me."


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: "It doesn''t make any trouble. After all, this hotel is the sole responsibility of


    Isaac. Let him arrange a few rooms, which is a simple matter."


    Xion realized that Charlie Wade was still standing at the door, so he hurriedly moved away, made a gesture of


    inviting, and said, "Master Wade, pleasee in and sit down!"


    Charlie Wade nodded and stepped forward .Because it was a luxurious executive suite, Xion directly invited


    Charlie Wade to sit on the sofa in the living room.


    As soon as Charlie Wade sat down, she hurriedly used the tea from the hotel room to make a cup of tea


    for Charlie Wade and handed it to him, respectfully saying: "Master Wade, please have tea."


    Charlie Wade smiled and thanked her. , Then he said: "Miss Banks do you watch TV?"


    "No." Xion''s expression was a little unnatural and stroked the hair between the temples, stammering: "Myst


    night I actually didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I only fell asleep in the early morning. After waking up, I did a


    training session. Then you came.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, ¡°I will probably introduce you to Japan yesterday. The National Security


    Agency issued a notice in which it disclosed your grandfather Lord Banks''s activities with the Japanese Self-


    Defense Forces."


    Xion said with a bit of resentment, "He is not my grandfather, I don''t have such a grandfather."


    Charlie Wade said: "I can understand your mood very well."

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254


    Xion said embarrassedly: "I''m sorry Young Master Wade, I you shouldn''t interrupt you just now, you


    continue."


    Charlie Wade said: "But not long after, the media found out Your father Zayne flew to Australia overnight.


    Then the media changed the direction of the wind. In fact, it was not your grandfather Lord Banks who


    betrayed you, but your father Zayne, saying that he betrayed you because he wanted to kill you and hide


    you. It is the illegitimate daughter''s secret that will be buried forever."


    Xion said palely: "This is not impossible."


    Charlie Wade asked her, "Which one do you believe more?"


    Xion thought carefully. After a few minutes, he said, "Master Wade, I believe it was Lord Banks who


    betrayed me."


    Charlie Wade looked at her with great interest and asked: "Oh? Why?"


    Xion said seriously: "I have been with my father for several years. Although he has a very fierce


    workmanship, he has a deep affection for his close rtives. He cares very much about Fitz and Zara. After


    knowing my true identity, he treats me too.


    Very caring, I think he shouldn¡¯t kill me. If he really wants to kill me, he shouldn¡¯t leave me at Banks'' Family


    after knowing that I am his daughter.¡±


    After that, she analyzed: ¡°Lord Banks From the outside world, he is a very legendary sessful


    businessman of the older generation. He is kind and purposeful, but in fact, he is a very cruel man."


    "And, his He is cruel, no matter who he is, as long as he touches his interests, he will not let it go! Even his


    grandson is the same!"


    "So, I think Lord Banks is more likely to betray me!"


    Charlie Wade nodded in agreement, and said: "My opinion is the same as you. Although I don''t know how


    the father and son are, but based on the sequence of events and the logic behind it, it is possible that the


    mastermind is Lord Banks.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Even bigger, Zayne went to Australia overnight. In fact, it was a moving target that helped Lord Banks attract


    firepower. It was also a moving target that could only be beaten, couldn''t fight back, and couldn''t return his


    mouth."


    Xion sighed involuntarily: "Lord Banks has been in control The Banks Familyy has great power. Although my


    father is the eldest son and a quasi-heir, he has no real rights in the Banks Familyy, because the key figures


    in every link of the Banks Familyy are directly responsible to and reporting to Lord Banks."


    "My father is also fundamental. He didn''t dare to cultivate his own power because Lord Banks was extremely


    sensitive to this matter. If my father cultivated his own power under his nose, he would be furious, and he


    might even directly deprive my father''s quasi-heir."


    "So, no matter how you look at this matter from any aspect, Lord Banks is definitely behind the scenes."


    At this point, Xion said with a dim expression: "However, did my father participate in it? How much, I don¡¯t


    know about this. He may not know it from beginning to end, or he may know but he has no objection."


    Charlie Wade asked her: "Next, what are your ns?"


    Xion hurriedly said: "If I can''t leave Do I dare to have any ns? When you rescued me, I had already


    said that everything followed your instructions."


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked her: "If one day, I want you to help me deal with the Banks Familyy. Are you


    willing?"


    Xion said without hesitation: "To deal with the Banks Familyy, I am willing! Starting from my mother, and


    then to me, I have been working hard to serve the Banks Familyy, and even make sacrifices for the Banks


    Familyy all the time.


    Prepared, but I never dreamed that the Banks Familyy was so unsympathetic towards us. I must repay


    this grudge!"


    After that, she looked at Charlie Wade and said with a little pleading: "Young Master Wade, can I ask you


    something?"


    Charlie Wade nodded: "You can."


    Xion hurriedly said: "Young Master Wade, you let me deal with the Banks Familyy, Lord Banks and other


    Banks Familyy members. I have no opinion, and I can''t ask for it, but I don¡¯t want to be with my father and my


    two half-brothers and sisters. Except for the three of them, anyone with the surname Banks is an enemy in


    my eyes!"

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255


    Xion is unwilling to attack her biological father and half-brothers and sisters, not only is Charlie Wade not


    unhappy, but he feels a little relieved.


    In fact, if a person can really attack his brothers and sisters, or even his biological father, Charlie Wade must


    have a strong guard against such people.


    Because in his opinion, no matter how bad a person is, he cannot be without humanity. If a person is truly


    without humanity, then even if he obeys his own words today, he will still be able to stab him directly into


    his heart tomorrow.


    Therefore, in his opinion, although Xion has destroyed the Matsumoto family, she is still not inhuman. The


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    reason for this move is to execute orders. Just like a soldier, no matter what orders his superiormander


    gives him, he, as a qualified soldier, must obey. Otherwise, he is not a qualified soldier. So Charlie Wade


    didn¡¯t have any opinion on this, and he said, ¡°We both have a deep hatred with the Banks Familyy. You hate


    Lord Banks. I hate Zayne. You need Lord Banks to give you an exnation. I also need Zayne. Give me an


    exnation, so the two of us have to work together as hard as we can to face the Banks Familyy."


    Xion hesitated for a moment, and asked: "Master Wade, you hate my father because of the rebellion


    back then. What about the alliance?"


    Charlie Wade nodded and said coldly: "Back then, Zayne held high the banner of the anti-Wade alliance and


    organized a group of people to target my father with all their strength, although I still don¡¯t know about his


    father¡¯s death. How much does the Anti-Leaf Alliance have to do, but just the words Anti-Leaf Alliance, he is


    my enemy!"


    Xion asked again, "Master Wade, then you will kill my father because of the Anti- Leaf Alliance back then. ?"


    Charlie Wade thought for a few seconds, and said with a serious face: "If Zayne¡¯s anti-leaf alliance was not


    the direct murderer of my parents, or did not directly participate in the murder of my parents, then I would


    not kill the Matsumoto family like Zayne.


    If he kills the innocent indiscriminately, I will punish him reasonably ording to his actual crimes." At this


    point, Charlie Wade''s expression shed coldly, and he sternly said: "However, if he has something to do with


    my parents'' death, To shirk the responsibility, then I must take his life and use his neck to pay homage to my


    tragic parents!"


    Xion nodded gently. Although, 10,000 in her heart did not want Charlie Wade to meet her own father in battle


    one day. But she also knew in her heart that she didn''t have the ability to control this matter, let alone the


    qualifications to control it.


    Not only was Charlie Wade much stronger than her, but Charlie Wade even saved her life, and she was not


    qualified to intervene in any decision he made to avenge his parents. Therefore, she can only pray silently in


    her heart, praying to her father Zayne, and don''t be the culprit who killed Charlie Wade''s parents.


    Otherwise, with Charlie Wade''s strength, it would be easy to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Xion looked at Charlie Wade and pondered over and over again. She still asked: "Young


    Master Wade, when can I contact my mother?"


    Charlie Wade said, "Not for the time being, wait a minute, mainly Your current identity is too sensitive. The


    news about you is raging throughout Asia. The Japanese government is also eager to arrest you and convict


    you. If the news that you are still alive leaks out, I will not be able to keep you." After that, Charlie Wade said


    again: "I suggest you wait patiently. When the time is right, I will let you contact your mother."


    Xion nodded gently, and said respectfully: "Good Master Wade, I''ll follow your instructions from everything."


    Charlie Wade hummed, and said: "These days, you will have a good rest here."


    Xion said hurriedly: "Good Master Wade."


    Charlie Wade thought of something and asked curiously: "Oh yes, when I came in just now, I saw that you


    were training?"


    Xion remembered that she was only wearing sports underwear. The look of the tube top and the sports


    shorts, she nodded in embarrassment, and said, "Master Wade, I usually practice every day."


    Charlie Wade asked curiously, "You martial arts masters, you usually practice Kung Fu. What do you


    mainly practice during the time?"


    Xion answered truthfully: "I practice the Aikido handed down by the


    Elms family every morning." Charlie Wade asked curiously: "Aikido? Is it unique to the Elms family? "


    It doesn''t count." Xion replied truthfully: "Actually, Aikido is the inner boxing, and the inner boxing is not


    unique to the Elms family."


    Because Bruce has the inheritance of martial arts, Charlie Wade was a child. He studied Wing Chun with


    his father in the Wade family.

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256


    But Wing Chun is just a set of rtively ordinary boxing techniques and martial arts, not internal boxing.


    Inparison, Wing Chun is generally higher than that of ordinary boxing.


    Because ordinary boxing is actually a kind of fighting technique. Whether it is Chinese Wing Chun,


    Japanese karate or Korean Taekwondo, they are all fighting skills, but those who create these skills have


    their own ways of looking at problems. Different, so the fighting skills created are also different.


    But Aikido is different.


    The main practice of Aikido is not the physical skills, but the cultivation of internal strength.


    The so-called chi sinking dantian refers to the inner strength of inner strength practice.


    In contrast, Aikido is much more advanced than ordinary boxing, and its overall strength is also stronger.


    It is precisely because of practicing internal boxing all the year round that Xion can surpass most of her


    peers and be a leader.


    However, the whole set of Aikido she practiced was a thousand miles away from Charlie Wade''s


    Apocalyptic Book.


    Charlie Wade determined to remind her about it a little, so he spoke and said: "Miss Banks, I want to give


    you a pulse number, do not know if convenient?"


    She said without hesitation she said: "Of course, Master Wade, go ahead," After that, she handed her right


    hand to Charlie Wade.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade''s finger was gently ced on Xion''s veins, a trace of reiki passed through the veins and into


    Xion''s body.


    The reiki wandered through Xion''s body, and Charlie Wade immediately discovered that Xion''s eight


    channels of the odd meridian in her body had only opened up the Ren Du two channels.


    The two channels of Ren Du are actually the collective name of Ren and Du.


    The Ren and Du channels are part of the eight channels of the odd meridian.


    There are eight Meridians in total, namely Ren, Du, Chong, Band, Yin Heel, Yang Heel, Yin Link, and Yang


    Link.


    The reason they are said to be the eight meridians of odd meridians is mainly because, for most people,


    these eight meridians are naturally unconnected.


    China''s traditional martial arts and Taoist practice are all about practicing Chi.


    This chi is stored in the body and sinks in the dantian. When it moves, it passes through the eight


    channels of the odd meridian.


    Therefore, whether or not the eight channels of the odd meridian are opened up and how much is connected


    directly rtes to the person''s strength.


    To put it bluntly, if a person is an internalbustion engine, then the gas in the dantian is the fuel when the


    internalbustion engine is running.


    The Qijing Bamai is the eight pipelines that supply fuel to the internalbustion engine. If none of the eight


    pipelines are opened, then this person is aplete ordinary person.


    If these eight points are connected to one or two, this person''s strength can rise a lot.


    If you get through the eight points, you will almost reach the pinnacle of internal cultivation.


    Xion has only opened up the two channels of Ren and Du, and there are still six channels left. If she can get


    another one, her strength can be doubled.


    It''s a pity that with the traditional inner family exercises, it''s impossible to get through the eight meridians.


    Taking the Aikido of the Elms family, for hundreds of years, only one ancestor of the Elms family has


    opened up four of the eight channels of the odd meridian.


    For the rest, the best will only get through three.


    In the current Elms family, only Xion''s grandfather Wilfred can open up the three meridians. In the 40 years


    since he opened up the three meridians, the Elms family hasn''t produced a second or more meridian. In fact,


    only one can be opened up in a lifetime.

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257


    Xion is only in her early twenties this year, and she has opened up the two lines of Ren Du.


    This is already a top-notch existence among the young people of the Elms family and other major martial


    arts families. Moreover, Xion did not dare to hope that she could get through the third meridian. Her biggest


    wish now is to strive to make her two lines of Ren and Du more smooth. Because there are multiple


    dimensions in the measurement of the internal masters. How many odd meridians and eight meridians are


    connected is just one of them.


    The second of these is to see whose meridians are more smooth. Just like Xion, she got through the Ren


    channel at the age of 15 and the governor channel, Du, at the age of 20. It didn''t take long for her to get


    through the second channel of Ren Du.


    ording to the judging standards of people in martial arts, the unobstructed degree of the eight channels


    of the odd meridian, from one to ten, is divided into ten percent.


    Xion first opened up the Ren Vessel, so her Ren Vessel''s smoothness has reached 40%; however, not long


    after her Governor''s Vessel was opened, the current smoothness of the Governor Vessel has not exceeded


    20%.


    After investigating Xion''s cultivation level, Charlie Wade couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional.


    If you didn''t get the Apocalyptic Books, relying on the Wing Chun boxing you learned when you were


    young, let alone getting through the Ren Du channel, even the Ren channel would not be able to get


    through.


    In that case, in front of Xion, he was as weak as a vegetable chicken.


    But precisely because I have obtained the Apocalyptic Book, mastered the use of Reiki, and supplemented


    with a lot of rejuvenation pills to improve my strength, my current strength not only crushes the warriors who


    have broken through the two channels of Ren Du, it is even a strange script A martial arts master who has


    all the eight meridians is not qualified to fight himself.


    After all,pared to internal energy, Reiki is simply a crushing dimensionality reduction blow. It is like the


    absolute advantage of hot weapons over cold weapons. Charlie Wade intentionally raised Xion a little bit, so


    he used that ray of reiki to directly increase Xion''s Ren Vessel from 40% to 100%.


    Xion at this time had already clearly felt the difference. This feeling is very obvious to her. Before, it was as if I


    had been in a bad cold, my nose was mostly blocked, and it was very difficult to breathe. But now, my


    breathing became very smooth in an instant, and I felt thatpared to before, it was simply one ce every


    day!


    She looked at Charlie Wade in shock, and blurted out: "Young Master Wade Wade, what have you done to


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    me? Why did my Ren Vessel be all through in an instant?"


    Charlie Wade smiled lightly and said, "I see your Ren Vessel is smooth. If the degree is not enough, I


    will help you through it."


    "Ah?!" Xion was shocked as if struck by lightning!


    As a person who has been practicing martial arts for more than ten years, she is very aware of the


    importance of meridian patency.


    People in martial arts pay the most attention to opening up the number of meridians, and they have been


    smooth. The two are horizontal and vertical, and one is indispensable.


    Because the Ren channel is the first channel of the eight meridians and the foundation of martial art, whether


    and to what extent the next seven meridians can be opened depends almost entirely on how strong the


    foundationid by the Ren channel.


    Therefore, she has always hoped to increase the smoothness of the Ren Vessel to another level.


    Even if it only increased from 40% to 50%, it is a remarkable improvement!


    But she couldn''t think of it. Charlie Wade just gave her own pulse for such a short time, and then quietly


    increased the smoothness of her own pulse from 40% to 100%!


    For people in martial arts, one meridian can reach ten percent smoothness, which means that this meridian


    has be fully functional.


    Meridian Mastery, in the realm of martial arts, is a realm that only exists in legends!


    ording to the genealogy records, even the ancestor of the Elms family who opened up the four meridians


    did not achieve sess in his Ren Channel, but only reached the realm of 80%.


    Now, Charlie Wade helped Xion raise the Ren Vessel to 100%, which is simply helping her strengthen


    the foundation of martial arts more than twice!

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258


    This not only makes her current strength take a big step forward, but also makes her future martial arts way


    more smooth! With the great Ren Mai as the foundation, her martial arts journey will be more effective in the


    future Xion was extremely excited, but also shocked in her heart!


    "Young Master Wade just understatement and gave me a pulse, which can bring such a huge improvement


    to my cultivation. How strong is his strength?!"


    "Ren pulse is the foundation of martial arts. To the extreme, this is something I would never even dare to think


    about in my life, and it is also an achievement that all martial arts practitioners will never achieve in a lifetime."


    "However, in the hands of Master Wade, it''s just as easy as moving a finger.


    " It¡¯s called turning stones into gold.¡±


    ¡°However, this kind of supernatural power is nothing more than easy in Master Wade¡¯s mouth.¡±


    ¡°How powerful is Master Wade to achieve such an incredible level?!¡±


    ¡°It seems that I am. The knowledge of Master Wade before is far from enough."


    "Before, I thought he should be stronger, but today I know that his strength is far more than that! Even, it is


    far beyond what I can imagine.¡±


    Thinking of this, she felt more grateful for her acquaintance with Charlie Wade. Although the first half of this


    acquaintance was not pleasant, since Charlie Wade rescued her until now, this man has been using practical


    actions to subvert her worldview. If it hadn''t been for Charlie Wade, it would have been impossible for her to


    have such good luck!


    Immediately, she knelt on the ground with a thud, and choked with emotion: "Master Wade, your great


    kindness, if it is unforgettable forever, please ept it. " After finishing speaking , she leaned down directly


    and knocked heavily. A rattle.


    Charlie Wade said calmly: "It''s just a matter of raising your hand , and you don''t have to give this big gift."


    Xion said solemnly: "Young Master Wade, you have given Xion the good fortune, and many martial artists


    have hardly cultivated for a lifetime. , This kind of kindness, I can''t forget it!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: "Spend the time to improve the smoothness of the governor channel, and then


    try to get through the channel, this is the most important thing for you right now, it happens that you can''t go


    out during this time. , You can practice well in the hotel."


    Xion said hurriedly, "Good Young Master Wade, if you have to go all out and try not to let you down!"


    Charlie Wade nodded, stood up and said : "Okay , you Keep practicing, I''ll go back first."


    Xion asked subconsciously: "Young Master Wade, you are leaving now?"


    Charlie Wade hummed, and said casually: "I have to buy some food and go home to cook. Yes, I will dy


    my wife''s lunch."


    Xion was shocked in his ecstasy, and at the same time filled with disappointment, she blurted out and asked,


    "Master Wade, are you married?!"


    Charlie Wade nodded: "I have been married for four years. "


    Xion said in shock: "The Wade family is also the secondrgest family in the country. Howe I have


    never heard of the Wade family''s big wedding?"


    Charlie Wadeughed at himself: "I, the Wade family, alone I have been living outside for 19 years. The


    Wade family only came to me a year ago. Before that, I had been married, joined a local family in Aurouss


    Hilll, and became the son-in-w."


    "Ah?!"


    Xion felt her world views werepletely subverted by Charlie Wade again.


    "I heard about the disappearance of Bruce''s son in Eastcliff."


    "However, I can''t imagine how the dragon and phoenix among people like Master Wade would actually


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    be the son-inw in Aurouss Hilll!"


    "Let¡¯s not say that he is the descendant of the Wade family, the only son of the famous Bruce, and his


    outstanding attainments in martial arts are enough to attract all martial arts masters !" It is highly respected.


    If Master Wade, a top master with great magical powers, is willing to start a sect, countless martial arts


    masters will definitely squeeze their heads to worship under his sect, and serve him wholeheartedly."


    "So, as long as he wants, he can be anytime The object of admiration"


    "Why would such a man who can endure the sky be willing to be a live-in son-in-w in Aurouss Hilll?!"

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259


    Just when Xion was so excited about the good fortune that Charlie Wade sent her to, and at the same time


    came to the door for Charlie Wade as a son-inw, Charlie Wade said indifferently: "If you have any needs,


    directly talk to Cameron Isaac. He will help you implement it, I will leave first." Xion said quickly: "Young


    Master Wade, I will send you off!"


    Xion sent Charlie Wade to the door of the room, and Charlie Wade said: "Stay."


    Xion nodded respectfully, bowed deeply, and said gratefully: "Young Master Wade, thank you!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, "Don''t worry about it." After that, he walked away.


    Seeing Charlie Wade''s back figure out of his administrative district, Xion felt a panic in her heart.


    She closed the door and murmured involuntarily: "Master Wade really has great magical powers. My mother


    and grandpa have taken me to practice hard for so many years, and they have never given me such good


    luck. Even grandpa himself has not been able to get The Ren Vessel to reach Mastery, but, in front of Master


    Wade, all of this seems to bepletely effortless. If it were not for Master


    Wade¡¯s help, I would not have reached such a realm in this life..."


    Thinking of this, Xion There are tears from the eyes. The Elms family are all martial idiots. Her greatest


    pursuit is martial arts in her life. Xion''s grandfather''s greatest wish is to one day open up the four meridians


    and restore the glory of the Elms family.


    It''s a pity that he is now in his old age, and he still can''t find a way to break through. Over the years, as


    he grows older, his strength has been somewhat uncontroble decline, and there is no hope for a


    breakthrough.


    Originally, Xion''s mother, Kairi, was the most promising descendant of the Elms family. At a young age, she


    was infinitely close to breaking through the third meridian.


    At that time, her grandfather concluded that Kairi would surely achieve a breakthrough within five years,


    bing the first person in the Elms family to break through the three meridians before the age of thirty


    in nearly a hundred years.


    But it is a pity that at the most critical stage, she was seriously injured to save Zayne. The most serious


    thing is that she lost an arm for Zayne.


    In martial arts novels, there are often one-armed heroes, such as the one-armed god Ni, Princess Corr, and


    the magical sculpture hero Yen Go. But those are all martial arts works after all, and they cannot be true. The


    real masters of the inner family do not have the ability to fly over the wall and fight cattle in the air. What they


    rely on is external and internal hard work. No matter how the inner strength of the inner masters is trained,


    the real transformation into the lethality against the enemy depends on the limbs.


    One of the limbs is missing, and the strength is directly lost by a quarter. This still does not consider


    coordination. In fact, if a person loses one arm, the ability of the other arm will be greatlypromised due to


    lack of coordination. Therefore, even though Kairi is a martial arts genius, her talent can never make up for


    her body''s shorings. Therefore, her strength has no room for improvement over the years.


    It can be said that the revitalization hope of the entire Elms family rests on Xion. Although her surname was


    Banks, the Elms family never regarded her as an outsider. She is of the Elms family''s flesh and blood, grew


    up in the Elms family since she was a child, and practiced the Elms family''s Aikido, so she is the heir of the


    Elms family.


    When Kairi gave birth to Xion in October, Patriarch Wilfred''s first thought was that the child was born with


    the surname Elms.


    Anyway, she is the illegitimate daughter of Zayne, and the Elms family is not going to let Zayne know about


    this. Naturally, it is reasonable and natural for her to have her surname. However, Kairi insisted that her


    surname be Banks. The reason is that Kairi''s feelings for Zayne in his heart. She felt that even if she quietly


    gave birth to Zayne''s child, she was not going to tell Zayne, but out of respect for Zayne, she still wanted the


    child to follow his surname Banks.


    Kairi''s father, Wilfred, couldn''t help her, so he could onlypromise. However, Wilfred also made a request


    that Xion could not have the surname Elms, but if she gave birth to a boy in the future, she must have a


    surname Elms.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260


    Kairi agreed. She felt that in the future, Xion must be asked to recruit a family member. After all, the Elms


    family is not a leisurely person, and it is not difficult to recruit a son-inw.


    From these things, it can be seen that the Elms Family attaches great importance to Xion. It is not difficult to


    exin why Xion is also eager to allow the Elms family to rise again in the martial arts.


    Especially this time the Banks Familyy fell into trouble, and it made Xion lose all confidence and affection


    for the Banks Familyy.


    She had already made a n in her heart. When the turmoil of this incident passed and when she could


    return to the Elms family, she would immediately change her surname to Elms and try her best to help the


    line of the Elms family!


    At the same time, she also intends to persuade Grandpa to let the whole Elms family be loyal to Charlie


    Wade, not only to repay this great favor, but also to have a better good luck for the Elms family in the


    future.


    Charlie Wade left the hotel administrative area, and Cameron Isaac was waiting at the door.


    Seeing Charlie Wadeing, he hurried forward and said respectfully: "Master, how are you talking to Miss


    Banks?"


    Charlie Wade said lightly: "The talk is not bad. She will stay in the hotel during this period of time. You help


    take good care of her and other people, but still the point I said before, don¡¯t let them contact the outside


    world, only allow them to watch TV and answer calls from the service staff."


    Cameron Isaac nodded hurriedly and said, "You can rest assured, master, I will arrange Okay.¡±


    He hurriedly handed a rectangr packing box to Charlie Wade, and said,


    ¡°Master, this is the new phone you asked me to buy.¡±


    Charlie Wade told Cameron Isaac before entering Xion¡¯s room. Asked him to arrange someone to buy a


    new mobile phone, so Cameron Isaac asked someone to buy a new top-matched Apple mobile phone.


    The reason why Charlie Wade asked Cameron Isaac to arrange for someone to buy a mobile phone was


    mainly because he wanted to go to Pearl River where Wendy worked and give her this mobile phone


    when he was going back.


    Then, transfer some money to her WeChat or Apple Pay to make her life less embarrassing for some time in


    the future. This is his consistent principle of being a man. People respect me and I respect others. Wendy


    looked down on him for so many years, so Charlie Wade didn''t have any softness or tenderness to her


    before.


    But now that she has sincerely admitted his mistakes and called him her brother- inw sincerely, then he


    naturally has to express himself. If you respect me and obey me, I will let you benefit from it. This is the key


    quality of bing a master. And those who you respect me, obey me, and I am not willing to benefit you,


    are basically difficult to achieve true sess.


    Some bosses, even if they have thousands of possessions, can hardly escape a word. Even if his rtives,


    friends and subordinate staff treat him respectfully and work hard for him, he is still reluctant to give each


    other the benefits he deserves. There are also some bosses who like to do things like hiding all the birds in


    their bows and crossing rivers and bridges.


    People like that will sooner orter lose everyone¡¯s support and help, and be a lonely family. Once


    deficient in morals and helpless, naturally there is no chance to be a master. Those well-known


    entrepreneurs who are really big, without exception, all follow thew of "those who follow me prosper". Only


    in this way can we gain the support of others and make our own career bigger and bigger.


    This is the essence of the words "those who follow me prosper".


    At this moment, Charlie Wade got the phone and said to Cameron Isaac: "Okay, Isaac, I''m leaving."


    Cameron Isaac blurted out: "Master, I''ll take you down!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade said lightly: "No, you go and do your work. Don''t worry about me."


    Cameron Isaac smiled: "No problem, if you want to go down, I will continue work."


    Charlie Wade nodded, did not say more

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261


    Charlie Wade left the hotel, rode on his little eBike, and ran for the Pearl River first.


    Thismunity has just opened, and recently it has been advertising and promoting sales everywhere in


    Aurouss Hilll, so Charlie Wade has also heard about it. If you change it to a few years ago, any newly opened


    community will be


    sold out by crazy citizens and spectors in a very short time. However, recent real estate brokers are not


    doing well, and many newmunities are experiencing slow sales, so these developers have begun to


    do everything possible to promote sales.


    Wendy originally wanted to apply for a real estate sales job, but because the sry for this job would not


    be settled until the following month, she had to go back and work as a temporary etiquettedy in an


    etiquettepany. To put it inly, the etiquettepany is a human intermediarypany.


    Like the housekeeping agency, they signed arge number of girls who wanted to be courtesydies, and


    then set different prices ording to the different external conditions of each girl, and then took the


    information of these girls to match with Party A.


    For example, when a clubhouse opens for a celebration, if twenty slender, beautiful and temperamental


    etiquettedies are needed, they will directly talk to the etiquettepany. The etiquettepany took the


    profile photo of the etiquette and asked Party A to select it. After the selection, the price was negotiated, and


    then the schedule and time were arranged with the etiquette.


    Generally speaking, the cost of Party A to the etiquettepany is an average of 400 to 800 per day for a


    lady of etiquette.


    However, these etiquettepanies will take half or more from the middle and give the etiquettedies 200


    to 400pensation. Although Wendy is not as pretty as ire Wilson Wilson, she is definitely a beauty,


    with a good figure and good temperament. In Party A, she can get 800 dors. Correspondingly, the


    etiquettepany should also give her 400 dors remuneration.


    However, the person in charge of the etiquettepany realized that Wendy was short of money, so he


    deliberately lowered her price, only willing to give her two hundred a day. Wendy felt that the three rtives in


    the family were waiting to eat and take medicine, and they couldn''t cut off their cash ie every day, so


    even if they were exploited a little bit harder, they could only ept it.


    At this time, she was wearing a blue cheongsam-styledy etiquette uniform, standing at the door of the


    Pearl River sales office to wee guests.


    The current season is still the first month, the temperature is very low, and the uniform she wears is very


    thin, and her calf wearing only silk stockings is exposed underneath. After standing at the door for less than


    half an hour, her body has be stiff from the cold.


    However, in order to make money, she did not dare to have anyints, she could only clenched her


    teeth.


    At this time, she had been standing at the door for more than an hour. She was trembling with cold, her face


    was pale, and her lips were blue, but she still forced herself to keep the signature smile of thedy of


    manners, nodding and bowing to every customer entering the sales office. ,say hello.


    At this time, a woman wearing a mink fur coat came out from the sales office and said to Wendy: "Wendy,


    today Mrr.. Lloyd ordered that all of our hostesses must sign an exclusive guarantee agreement with the


    The woman''s name is Teresa Fay, who is the on-site supervisor of Wendy''s etiquettepany and the


    second inmand of thepany.


    Wendy asked respectfully: "Ms. Teresa, what does the exclusive guarantee agreement mean?"


    Teresa Fay said proudly: "The exclusive guarantee agreement means that you can only cooperate with our


    etiquette servicepany from now on. , Cannot have any form of business dealings with other etiquette


    companies, otherwise, thepany has the right to demandpensation from you."

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262


    Wendy asked again: "Isn''t it an exclusive guarantee agreement? In addition to exclusively cooperating with our


    company, what does the guarantee mean?"


    Teresa Fay exined: "The guarantee means that you have to guarantee a minimum of 20% for the


    company a month. For the eight events, if due to your personal reasons, the number of events in the current


    month does not meet the requirements, thepany will also ask you topensate or deduct part of your


    Wendy asked, "Then you signed this agreement. Will thepany give you any benefits?"


    "Benefits?" Teresa Fay curled her lips : "The advantage is that as long as you follow thepany''s


    requirements and have at least 28 activities per month, thepany will give you a basic sry of 5,000."


    Wendy listened. At this point, she said with joy: "Ms. Teresa, what do you mean is that in addition to the 200


    for each event, thepany also gives a basic sry of 5,000?"


    "Yes." Teresa Fay said: "This is a contract specially prepared by thepany for employees, and most


    people don''t have this opportunity." After all, she handed the agreement to Wendy and urged: "Come on,


    quickly sign and stamp it, and I will take it when I finish it.


    Go back to thepany and report it to Mrr.. Lloyd." Wendy was overjoyed. If there are 28 activities in a


    month, the activity fee alone will be 5,000, plus the basic sry of 5,000, which is more than 10,000!


    She had looked down upon a monthly sry of over 10,000 before, but now, a monthly sry of over


    10,000 is of great significance to her.


    With this ie, their family no longer has to go hungry. Moreover, as long as the money is used for living


    expenses, as long as they don¡¯t buy things randomly, the family can definitely eat well, and the recovery speed


    of their father and brother¡¯s bodies must be It can also be a lot faster.


    She was overjoyed and didn¡¯t think much about it. She probably looked at the contract and saw that the basic


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    sry of 5,000 per month was indeed written, so she relieved herself and immediately signed her name, and


    then covered it with the ink pad that Teresa Fay handed over.


    After receiving the contract, Teresa Fay smiled triumphantly and said: "Oh, Wendy, wee you to


    be the exclusive contract artist of our etiquettepany. You must work hard in the future!"


    Wendy said excitedly, "Ms. Teresa, don''t worry, I will definitely work harder!"


    Teresa Fay hummed, and said: "Okay, I will go back to thepany first. After you are off work, you can


    sign a letter with your team leader to go back."


    Wendy asked hurriedly: " Ms. Teresa, are you stilling this afternoon?"


    Teresa Fay waved her hand: "I won''te here. Thepany is taking over etiquette work in several other


    buildings today. I will go to inspect the site in the afternoon."


    Wendy cooperated with thispany For a few days, I learned that Teresa Fay was the person responsible


    for on-site payment. At the end of each day, she took cash to settle the settlement for everyone. So when


    she heard that she was noting in the afternoon, she hurriedly asked: "Ms. Teresa, then Is today''s


    expenses settled by the team leader after work?"


    Teresa Fay looked surprised: "Expenses? What are the expenses?"


    Wendy hurriedly said, "It is the etiquette expenses for today''s two hundred dor."


    Teresa Fay looked at Wendy, "I said Wendy, did you not wake up? What dreams are you doing here?"


    Wendy said nervously, "Ms. Teresa, what happened to me?"


    Teresa Fay shook the contract in her hand. Said coldly: "Wendy, the contract is in and clear. Thepany


    will give you a basic sry of 5,000 yuan and pack your 28 activities a month. All your remuneration is


    included in the 5,000 monthly sry. What do you want for the etiquette expenses of today? Do one job and


    two money, why do you think so crazy?"

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263


    Wendy heard Teresa Fay''s words and asked in surprise: "Ms. Teresa, didn''t you just say it? The money for


    the activities is the money for the activities, and the basic sry is not included!"


    Teresa Fay said, "What you think is really beautiful. I tell you, Mrr.. Lloyd said that in the future, all courtesy


    ladies must settle monthly, so starting from today, you will work for thepany steadily. As long as you have


    completed 28 activities, next month 15 I will send you a basic sry of five thousand!"


    Wendy''s expression suddenly became embarrassed, and she said: "Ms. Teresa, one event is two


    hundred, twenty-eight events should be five thousand and six hundred. Thepany uses five thousand


    to pack it, which is equal to me.


    "I have to do three games for thepany for nothing every month." She said, she said very


    embarrassedly: "I have a tight hand recently, and I can''t ept this kind of cooperation on a monthly basis.


    Or I will not sign it."


    "What? Don¡¯t sign?" Teresa Fay sneered: "Wendy, do you think that thedy of etiquette has hardened her


    wings after working for a few days?"


    Wendy shook her head and said religiously: "Ms. Teresa, I didn¡¯t mean that, I think this cooperation is


    really not suitable for me."


    Teresa Fay snorted and said seriously: "Wendy, let me tell you, you have signed the contract. At this time,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    if you want to break the contract, you must bear the responsibility for breach of contract!" Wendy realized


    that she had been deceived, so she hurriedly asked Said: "What is the responsibility for breach of


    contract?"


    Teresa Fay raised the contract in her hand and sneered: "This is clearly written in ck and white. You are


    voluntarily signing a contract with thepany. If you voluntarily breach the contract, you will have to pay the


    company 500,000 dors in liquidated damages, otherwise, thepany has the right to sue you in the


    court!"


    Wendy''s heart squashed when she heard this, and hurriedly pleaded: "Ms. Teresa, I rely on two hundred


    dors to support my family every day. I beg you to see that there are still two patients who are paralyzed in


    bed in my house. Raise your hand and void that contract."


    "Void?" Teresa Fay sarcastically said, "What dream do you want? You can also make this contract void.


    First bring me 500,000 in liquidated damages!"


    Wendy said: "Ms. Teresa, if I can get half a million, I won''te to do this job."


    "You!" Teresa Fay sneered and said: "Listening to you your tone, it seems that I feel this It¡¯s a shame to work?¡±


    Wendy hurriedly shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, I just wanted to say, I really can¡¯t pay that much money.¡±


    Teresa Fay screamed, ¡°You fucking can¡¯t get the liquidated damages and you¡¯re still here to haunt the Lady.


    Wrong? If you can''t pay the penalty, you can work honestly with the Lady! The contract period of this contract


    is three years, three years, thirty-six months, and you must do 28 games every month. Otherwise, one less


    game and one thousand deductions until all deductions are made!"


    "What?!" Wendy cried anxiously and blurted out: "Aren''t you cheating? It''s less than two hundred per game.


    For money, I will deduct 1,000 for one game missing. If I do 23 games a month and miss five games, don¡¯t


    you want to deduct all my 5,000?¡± Teresa Fay red at Wendy andughed. "You should be grateful that


    the contract is only deducted, and you are notpensated. If you arepensated, if you do not count, you


    will have to lose thepany money!"


    Wendy blurted out: "You are too dark. I''m not doing it! I won''t fulfill the contract!"


    "Non fulfilled?" Teresa Fay sneered, "If you don''t fulfill it, you will return to thepany with me and give the


    company an IOU of 500,000!"


    Wendy was anxious and asked. "Why?!"


    "Why?" Teresa Fay curled her lips in disdain, turned around and beckoned to a car at the door. In the car, four


    strong men of five big and three thick came out and directly surrounded Wendy.


    Teresa Fay scolded the brawny men: "Take her into the car and get her back to thepany! I don''t


    believe it anymore. I can''t stop her from being Wendy!"


    "Good Ms. Teresa!" He immediately responded, he even led someone to rush forward, grabbed Wendy''s


    arm tightly, and yelled: "Honestly follow us in the car, otherwise you will feel better!"

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264


    "I''m not going!" Wendy blurted out: "You are a crime in broad daylight! I want to call the police to catch you!"


    "Call the police?" Teresa Fay came up and pped Wendy, yelling: "You fucking Thinking that the police


    can bluff me? Tell you, I see too many hooves like you! I have ten thousand ways to kill you!"


    Wendy blurted out: "You are too bullying. Now it¡¯s a society under the rule ofw!


    How can you allow you to be so foolish!"


    Teresa Fay sneered, "What about bullying you? What my mother likes to do is bullying! I tell you, Mrr..


    Lloyd has a name and a surname on Aurouss Hilll Road. Number one, if you dare to be dishonest, not only


    will you not end well, your family will also not have good fruit!"


    Then she said again: "Wendy, don''t me me for not reminding you, nothing else Say, just the contract you


    signed and drew in my hand, I can sell it to the debt collection agency at any time for one hundred and two


    hundred thousand. When the timees, people from the debt collection agency wille to you every day.


    The house blocks you and forces you to pay back the money. If you don¡¯t pay, they will eat and live in your


    house every day, ssh paint on the walls of your house, no matter where you go to work, they will go to the


    ce where you work and go to death, you If you don''t die, you have to pick upyers!"


    Teresa Fay''s etiquettepany was originally a gray group in Aurouss Hilll. Their mode of operation is to first


    use normal cooperation to lure the little girls in, then trick them into signing a sales agreement, and then use


    the sales agreement to firmly control them. in looks usually be their coolies. With the lowest


    compensation, they help them to be hostesses everywhere, desperately squeezing, and some even run three


    or four activities a day.


    And those who look better are basically forced to go to ktv to be a princess ordy, and some are even


    forced to go on the road of dust.


    Teresa Fay feels that Wendy''s appearance is indeed excellent. If you control her and send her to a high-end


    club, you can create at least 50,000 or 60,000 benefits in a month, which is definitely a cash cow.


    She was also worried that Wendy had a lot of dreams , so she hurriedly said to those people: "Quickly, get


    her in the car!" Several strong men immediately grabbed Wendy and dragged them into the car.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy was so scared that she couldn''t possess her body, and blurted out, "Help! Kidnapping!"


    Some passers-by heard it and immediately looked over. Teresa Fay hurriedly said loudly: "Don''t get me


    wrong, we are from Aurouss Hilll Etiquette Company, a formal enterprise!"


    "This girl is one of our employees. Her family had an ident some time ago and her parents had a car


    ident. Our boss kindly loaned her to her. 500,000 to see a doctor, but she did well, and quietly took the


    money to gamble!"


    "If you lose all the money, she left her parents in the hospital regardless. We are going to take her to the


    hospital to see her dying. Parents, see if you can reawaken her conscience!"


    When everyone heard this, they didn''t know who to believe.


    At this time, Teresa Fay whispered to the people: "Get in the car!" The people immediately dragged Wendy


    to the door, and she was about to push her into the car.


    Wendy was frightened at this time, and her heart was desperate. She knew very well that once she got on the


    car, she was on the thief ship. It was very likely that she would not be able to get off in this life because she


    was desperate and did not know what to do. When it''s good, I suddenly heard a familiar voice whispering


    coldly: "Let her go!"

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265


    Following this roar, Wendy and others including Teresa Fay immediately followed the reputation


    subconsciously. At this moment, I saw Charlie Wade riding his electric bike and quickly approaching everyone.


    Immediately, Charlie Wade stopped the electric bike and did not get off the bike. He put his legs on the sides


    of the electric bike and said in a cold voice: "Let her go."


    When Teresa Fay saw that Charlie Wade was riding an eBike, her expression immediately became extremely


    disdainful, and she sarcastically said: "Who am I supposed to be a hero to save the damsel? It turned out to


    be a fucking stubborn wire!"


    After speaking, she snorted coldly. He scolded: "Smellymoner , I tell you, don''t be nosy here, otherwise,


    my Lady will make you unable to eat!" Wendy saw Charlie Wade suddenly appear, and immediately felt a


    strong sense of security in her heart, and she cried quickly. He shouted: "Brother-inw, brother-inw,


    please save me, brother-inw..."


    Teresa Fay couldn''t help sneering when he heard this, "Oh, you are her brother- inw, what''s the matter?


    Want to redeem her for life?"


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked her, "What is your name? I don''t know where my sister-inw has offended


    you?"


    Teresa Fay curled her lips: "You are not worthy of knowing my name, as for your sister-inw. You don¡¯t


    need to know how she offends me. You only need to know one thing. Your sister-inw now owes me half a


    million. If you pay the money, I will let her go now; if you don¡¯t pay, Then I will take her away!"


    Wendy hurriedly said aggrieved: "Brother-inw, I don''t owe them any money at all. They lied to me and


    signed a contract with a penalty of 500,000 in the contract. They arepletely contract fraud..."


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: "Okay, Wendy, don''t talk, I''ll talk to thisdy." After that, he looked at Teresa


    Fay with a smile on his face . , Opened his mouth and said: "Beauty, isn''t it half a million? This matter is


    really easy to solve.


    Otherwise, you will give me a card number or your Alipay ount now, and I will give you 500,000


    immediately ."


    Teresa Fay frowned and looked at Charlie Wade, and said coldly: "what the hell are you? You are willing to


    ride an electric bike, how can you get half a million?"


    Charlie Wade didn¡¯t get angry, just took out his mobile phone and smiled: ¡°In this way, you can open your


    Alipay now, and I will transfer the money to you now. If the money arrives, you will release it directly; if the


    money does not arrive, you must follow through."


    Teresa Fay began to hesitate at this time.


    She thought to herself: "Looking at this stupid look, it doesn''t seem to be bragging. If he can really put out


    500,000, this is a great deal. Even if I bring Wendy back and force her to work for me. , You can squeeze her


    tens of thousands of dors a month at most. If you want to squeeze out half a million, it will take at least half


    a year or even longer..."


    "Now this fool is willing to spend half a million to settle this. In this matter, don¡¯t I mean earning half a million


    in vain in one morning?¡±


    Thinking of this, she immediately said to Charlie Wade: ¡°Since you really want to settle this matter for her,


    then I will give it to you A chance, but don¡¯t me me for not reminding you in advance. If you dare to y


    with me, I will not only take your sister-inw away today, even you will not end well!"


    Charlie Wadeughed and said, "Just do it. Don''t worry, you have so many people here, how dare I y


    you?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Teresa Fay snorted, and immediately took out her mobile phone and opened her Alipay.


    Charlie Wade casually scanned her QR code for receiving payments, and then immediately filled in an amount


    of 500,000 in the transfer column.


    Because the amount is rtivelyrge, Alipay requires full name verification, so Charlie Wade smiled and


    said to Teresa Fay: "Beauty, it won''t work if you don''t tell me your name this time. The transfer needs to be


    verified."


    Teresa Fay hugged her shoulders, arrogantly Said: "My name is Teresa Fay"

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266


    Charlie Wade nodded, entered her name on it, and then clicked to confirm. After Alipay''s face recognition


    passed, a prompt popped up immediately, indicating that the transfer was sessful.


    Teresa Fay''s phone shook, and a prompt popped up immediately: "Charlie Wade transfers 500,000 dors


    to you!" When she saw this message, she was surprised and excitement secretly: "This money is so


    smoothly earned! I have never made


    such a good money in my life! If Mrr.. Lloyd knows, at least I will be rewarded with one hundred thousand


    personally!"


    Amidst her excitement, Teresa Fay couldn¡¯t help but look up to Charlie Wade. She nced at it and said with


    a smile: "Unexpectedly, Mr. Wade is quite generous. In order to help your sister-inw, he can use his fingers


    to get 500,000. If you want toe to Mr. Wade''s economic strength, shouldn''t it be extraordinary?"


    Charlie Wadeughed. "It''s not the same, I''m just a little silk? It''s not easy to work hard to get a lot of money .


    If it wasn''t because she was my sister-inw, I wouldn''t be able to take it so refreshingly." Wendy saw Charlie


    Wade I really gave half a million, and immediately cried, "Brother-inw...you can''t just give them the


    money...They are just a bunch of bandits..."


    Teresa Fay immediately He scolded: "Wendy, please pay attention to your words. Our contract is written in


    ck and white, and you have also signed it. I am also acting ording to the contract with the money. Why


    is it a robber?" Wendy was angrily straight. Shaking and angrily said: "Are you a robber, you know! The


    contract itself is fraudulent!"


    Charlie Wade said at this time: "Okay , Wendy, stop talking nonsense ." Wendy didn''t expect Charlie Wade to


    be so rxed. He acknowledged thepensation, choked up and said, "Brother-inw...I know that it is


    easy for you to make money, but you can''t make them so freely..."


    Charlie Wadeughed and said, "How can this be called cheap to them? ?"


    When Teresa Fay heard this, she immediately echoed: "That''s right, how can it be cheaper for us? Follow the


    rules, the money itself is what you should pay to thepany! Or Mr. Wade knows thew, you girl knows


    what a fart? ! " Charlie Wade turned this time and said:" Teresa, you misunderstood my point. "


    Teresa Fay frowned:"? What do you mean, "


    Charlie Wadeughed:" I''ll give you the money, indeed It was not given to you in vain. I borrowed the money


    from you. The interest rate is 500,000 per minute. Two minutes have passed. You should return me 1.5


    million with interest."


    Charlie Wade said again. "Oh, yes, I suggest you hurry up. It will be three minutes away, and then it will be


    two million."


    Teresa Fay gritted her teeth immediately and cursed: "Are you fucking crazy? ying with my Lady?


    What do you think? Does my mother know how to bird you? Really damn mentally retarded!" After that,


    she waved her hand to the strong men around her, and said coldly: "Let''s go!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    What Teresa Fay thought in her heart was: "Half million has arrived in my Alipay, I naturally did not continue


    with this guy crap necessary, direct leave is that he is a riding electric car, how can I forward? If he dare to


    force the spot you have to fix him! "


    Several brawny a Hearing this, he immediately pushed Wendy aside, preparing to get in the car and leave.


    Charlie Wade pointed at Teresa Fay at this time and said coldly: "Others can leave, Miss Teresa, you have


    to stay, when will you pay back the money is when will you leave." When


    Teresa Fay heard this, she immediately cursed: " Damn, don''t give me a face! Come here, give me a


    shot!"

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267


    The brawny men around Teresa Fay had already been gearing up. Theirpany, which specializes in gray


    areas, wants to make money entirely on performance.


    Teresa Fay''s performance depends entirely on how many little girls she deceived, and then how much value


    she squeezed from these little girls. The performance of their thugs depends on how many times they move


    their hands.


    Inyman''s terms, if there is no chance to do it for a month, they can only get a basic sry. But if there are


    fights every day this month, they can get at least tens of thousands of wages. They can all see this business


    today. Teresa Fay already has 500,000 in Alipay. If they try to teach the mentally retarded guy in front of


    them, they will have at least 20,000 or 30,000 of the 500,000.


    Therefore, as soon as they heard Teresa Fay''s order, they immediately stepped toward Charlie Wade and


    pressed them, and each of them was going to take action.


    Charlie Wade smiled lightly on his face. Not to mention a few thugs, even a few martial arts masters like


    Xion are not enough in front of him. So, he directly greeted him with a smile.


    Kicked one with a bang, knocked another with a punch, and then lifted a strong man with both hands, and


    threw his arms lightly, leaving the two of them to the side of the road. In the green belt, they fell


    unconscious.


    When the two remaining people saw that Charlie Wade was cutting melons and vegetables, they easily


    eliminated their 4panions, and they were so scared that they turned around and flee. But before they


    turned around, Charlie Wade grabbed the back of their necks, and then, they all turned into two parabs


    and flew into the green belt on the side of the road.


    Teresa Fay looked silly. She never dreamed that this hanging wire riding an electric bike could be so


    powerful. This kind of strength is even more powerful than those famous red sticks on the road! At this


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    time, Teresa Fay realized that she was making trouble today.


    So, she hurriedly said with a grin: "Mr. Wade, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know that I offended you. Don''t mind. I


    will transfer the 500,000 back to you!"


    Charlie Wade smiled. "Don''t, six minutes have passed. The principal is 500,000 and the interest is 3


    million. You have to give me 3.5 million in total."


    Teresa Fay said with a sad face, "Mr. Wade, youughed... the total is only 500,000. , You have to charge


    half a million in interest for one minute. There is no such ruthlessness at home and abroad..."


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked her: "Why, haven''t you seen it?"


    Teresa Fay shook her head and said: " Mr. Wade, I have never heard of such a high interest rate..."


    Charlie Wade nodded, "Okay, then you have not only heard of it, but also seen it with your own eyes. I


    advise Don¡¯t talk nonsense, otherwise, it will increase by 500,000 soon.¡±


    Teresa Fay wiped her cold sweat and said embarrassedly: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t tease me. You also work for the


    company. Although you paid the money, I, I¡¯m still going to give our boss when I look back. I¡¯m a part-time


    worker, how can I get so much money to pay you..."


    Charlie Wade said calmly: "Then you just call your boss. Come here, but don''t me me for not


    reminding you in advance, if your boss takes 20 minutes toe over, the interest will have to increase


    by another 10 million."


    Teresa Fay was overjoyed when Charlie Wade said to call the boss. The reason why she pleaded for


    mercy to Charlie Wade was because she couldn''t deal with him alone.

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268


    But since he asked himself to call the boss, he can call the boss over and let the boss solve the matter.


    Thinking of this, she immediately said diligently: "Then wait a minute, I''ll call our boss!"


    After finishing speaking , she quickly took out her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    As soon as the phone call, Teresa Fay said anxiously: "Mrr.. Lloyd, help me Mrr.. Lloyd, I have some trouble


    here at Pearl River..." Mrr.. Lloyd on the phone, used to be A local gangster once became a little famous, but


    then he became a red eye because he went to gamble outside the country and lost money. He bet on one of


    his own hands, and then his right hand was abandoned.


    His right hand was abandoned, and he couldn''t continue to mix in the underworld where the weak and the


    strong were eating, so he gathered a group of people and set up a etiquettepany.


    The reason why I chose to work in the etiquettepany is that the etiquettedies contacted by the


    etiquettepany are all girls, and they are all girls with a little bit of beauty but no background.


    After all, all the ceremonialdies who havee to do a few hundred dors a day, what power


    background can the family have? After being bullied, naturally no one can stand for them.


    Because of this, Lloyd has been engaged in prostitution business in recent years. He was on the phone,


    and after hearing Teresa Fay''s story, he suddenly jumped into a rage.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn, some people dare to worry about my money! Wait, I''ll bring someone here!"


    Teresa Fay reminded vaguely: "Mrr.. Lloyd, then you must be more prepared...... "


    Lloyd Zonghui immediately smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Caesar Hilton happened to be drinking tea here, I


    will bring Brother Caesar over there!"


    Teresa Fay asked excitedly, "Brother Caesar is in ourpany?"


    "Yes." Lloyd sneered: "The little Di who signedst week was spotted by Brother CCaesaronnor when he


    was working at KTV yesterday. Brother Connor wanted to take her, so he came to say hello to me. I


    confiscated Brother Caesar. So he owes me a favor. Just let him help me with this matter."


    Teresa Fay was so excited that she hurriedly said, "Good Manager Lloyd, thene here soon!"


    Lloyd smiled. "Okay, you tell him that I will be there soon, at most ten minutes!"


    Teresa Fay hung up the phone and looked at Charlie Wade with full pride.


    She knew in her heart that once Connor came to help, Charlie Wade would be finished.


    "Caesar''s name, in the underground world of Aurouss Hilll, who doesn''t know?"


    "He is the four heavenly kings of Don Albertt! There are at least a few thousand brothers under him. Although


    this guy with the surname Wade can fight, it is difficult to fist in the end. The enemy''s four hands! I''m just


    waiting to see you being chopped off by Caesar''s people!"


    However, although she was very proud in her heart, she did not dare to pretend to be forceful in front of


    Charlie Wade. Instead, she said very politely: "Wade Sir, our boss said,e here in a while, wait a


    moment, don¡¯t worry..."


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "I¡¯m not in a hurry. It is your boss who should be anxious. One hundred


    thousand, if he lingers for a while, maybe he will go bankrupt."


    Teresa Fay chuckled and cursed in his heart: "Fuck! You stupid really take yourself seriously, don''t you? Five


    hundred thousand a minute, you His mother really dared to think, when you are cut to your dying breath , I


    see how you can pretend!" Wendy on the side was a little worried, and whispered to Charlie Wade: "Brother-


    inw, theirpany boss is a gangster. , Maybe it will bring a lot of people over in a while, let''s go first!"


    Charlie Wade waved his hand, his face was serious and said: "How can I leave now? If I leave, his boss


    will look back. What if I can''t find me?"


    "You know if this money is dyed for a day, do you know how much his boss will pay me? One minute is


    500,000, one hour is 30 million, twenty or forty hours is 720 million. There are principles, you can''t be so


    cheating, you know?" When Teresa Fay heard this, she couldn''t help but lower her head, stretched out her


    hand to cover her face, and said in her heart: ¡°from which haystack did this guy jump out? That mouth is


    really bragging..."

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269


    She was patient and waited for fifteen minutes on the spot Fifteen minutester, a Mercedes-Benz S-ss


    finally drove to the parking lot at the entrance of Pearl River.Following the s-ss sedan, there were two 11-


    seater vans. At this time, the two vans were filled with people holding machetes. The direction of the vehicle


    wasing from behind Charlie Wade. Lloyd in the car saw Teresa Fay, and then immediately realized that


    the man sitting in the electric car in front of Teresa Fay with his back to him should be with Teresa Fay. The


    yelling guy.


    He was very disdainful to secretly: "A sling who rides an electric bike, dare he fucking pretend to be with


    me? It just happens to be itchy hands today, so I will practice it with you!"


    However, when I think of Teresa Fay, this sling is one. He put down his six little brothers, and he was a


    little drumming in his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He thought to himself: "What if this guy is really good at fighting, what should I do if I meet him ?" Thinking of


    this, he looked at Caesar beside him and said tly, "Brother Caesar, I will pay you backter. You have to


    work hard to help me out.


    Since the beater was abolished, the people on the road have not recognized me or given me face in the


    past few years. Unlike you, you can be the four heavenly kings by Don Albertt. , In the whole Aurouss


    Hilll, who can''t give you face..."


    Caesar was very proud of his praise, and said with a smile: "Lloyd, it''s just a small hanging silk, dare to look


    down on you, just look down on you I, wait a while, brother, I will give you a good breath!"


    After speaking, the driver stopped the car beside Charlie Wade.


    Caesar pushed the door directly and got out of the car, staring at the back of Charlie Wade''s head, and


    cursed coldly: "Let me see which one is not long-eyed who dare to offend my brother Lloyd!"


    At this time, Caesar was already standing behind him. More than twenty little brothers.


    Several of them belonged to Lloyd, but most of them belonged to him.


    When Teresa Fay saw that Lloyd had really brought Caesar over, she became excited and jumped and


    smiled at Charlie Wade: "The surname is Wade, you''re fucking dead today! You''re waiting to be chopped


    into meat by Caesar Hilton!"


    Wendy said nervously, "Brother-inw...they are so many people..."


    Charlie Wade curled his lips and said lightly: "What''s the use of more people?"


    Caesar didn''t hear Charlie Wade''s voice, so he said furiously: "Boy, you are very arrogant! Even Lloyd doesn''t


    look at me, I think you are tired and crooked!"


    Charlie Wade turned slowly at this time After turning around, looking at Caesar, he smiled and said, "Oh, it


    turned out to be Brother Caesar, why? With so many brothers, is this going to cut me down?"


    Caesar saw Charlie Wade''s smiling face , His soul frightened suddenly!


    He never dreamed that themoner that Lloyd asked himself to help teach, turned out to be Master


    Wade, whom his boss Don Albertt highly respected!


    "This...Isn''t this a fucking dog? Isn''t this..."


    Caesar cried out in his heart, and his legs became weak involuntarily. Immediately afterwards, he knelt on the


    ground with a plop in the eyes of everyone''s surprise,


    and choked: "Wade...Master Wade...I really didn''t expect it to be you here... .


    Please also your adults have a lot, don¡¯t be like my stupid dog. "


    Lloyd was so stupid, he blurted out: "Brother Caesar...you. how do you give this idiot respect to kneel down?


    What kind of thing is he!"


    Caesar immediately became angry with Lloyd when he heard this! He struggled to stand up, stepped forward


    to Lloyd, rounded his arms, and pped his face with a p in the face! With a snap, Lloyd was beaten back


    for several steps, his whole person was already dizzy, his eyes were staring.

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270


    He clutched his face and asked in amazement: "Brother Caesar, you. what are you hitting me for? Beat that


    stinky silk!"


    Caesar''s whole body shivered and stammered. "You.. you''re so fucking looking for death! You dare to say that


    Master Wade is stinky silk! I think you''re really tired and crooked!"


    After speaking, he immediately shouted to all his subordinates: "Damn, hold him down for me and beat him


    to death!"


    Although most of Caesar''s younger brothers have never seen Charlie Wade, they have heard of Master


    Wade''s name.


    After all, this is the benefactor that Don Albertt talks about all day long, and Don Albertt is the godfather of


    the entire Aurouss Hilll underground world. It can be said that his benefactor is the benefactor of all


    members of the underground world in Aurouss Hilll.


    This Lloyd provokes who is not good. He has to provoke Master Wade. Isn''t this just ying antern in


    the toilet and seeking death?


    As a result, these little brothers could not help but immediately rushed forward and pressed Lloyd to the


    ground, which was a violent beating.


    Lloyd was beaten up and screamed, crying and wailing: "Brother Caesar, forgive me, Brother Caesar, I


    don''t know this Mr. Wade is your friend. If I knew it, I wouldn''t have a conflict with Mr. Wade if I was killed!


    Please forgive me!"


    "Forgive you?" Caesar, who was anxious, blurted out without thinking: "Fuck you, I fucking forgave you, who


    the fuck forgave me? Master Wade If the mees down, I¡¯ll just go around if I can¡¯t eat it. Even if Master


    Wade doesn¡¯t me me, if this matter reaches the Don Albertt¡¯s ears, the Don Albertt will destroy me! You


    bastard hurt me. Do you know?!"


    Lloyd cried and said, "Brother Caesar, forgive me, I really know I was wrong..."


    After speaking, he looked at Charlie Wade again, crying and begging: "Master Wade, please forgive me,


    Master Wade!"


    Charlie Wade smiled indifferently and said to Caesar, "Okay, let your people stop first." When Caesar heard


    this, he blurted out and shouted: "It''s all fucking Stop for a while, Master Wade is about to speak!"


    Arge group of people were surrounding Lloyd, who was on the ground and kicked fiercely. Hearing this, he


    quickly closed his hands and backed two steps, standing still on the spot.


    Lloyd had been beaten to bloody blood and his face was swollen into a big pig''s head. Teresa Fay on the


    side was already frightened, looking at Lloyd nkly, not knowing what to do.


    At this time, Caesar hurriedly bowed, and said to Charlie Wade respectfully: "Master Wade, please give


    orders..."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Charlie Wade nodded and said to Caesar: "My little horse, it''s not that I said you In a civilized society, don¡¯t


    fight and kill at every turn. Under this big public, how bad is the impact for ordinary citizens?"


    Caesar was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly pped himself, saying with shame, "Master Wade, Your


    criticism is right! My quality is too low and I am embarrassed by the people of Aurouss Hilll..."


    Charlie Wade said indifferently, "I know."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Lloyd and said with a smile: "Is Lloyd from Pearl River etiquette


    company always?" Lloyd said with blood still on the corner of his mouth, and said weakly: "It''s me...it''s


    me...Master Wade, it''s me who was wrong, it''s me I don''t know you and offend you, but I ask you to forgive


    me..."


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said seriously: "Oh! There is no right or wrong in the adult world, and


    some are just benefits. "After that, he pointed to Teresa Fay, who was pale, and said with a smile: "Look, I


    have already told your Teresa before youe. I lent yourpany 500,000 before about thirty minutes


    ago. , I have an agreement with Teresa. The interest rate is 500,000 per minute. After these 30 minutes, the


    interest rate is 15 million. Together with the capital, the total is 15.5 million. See when you will pay Settle it?"


    Lloyd frightened his whole person and blurted out: "Master Wade...Grandpa Wade...you...your interest is too


    high..... Five hundred thousand a minute, don¡¯t you want my life.. "


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: "Look, yourpany made its fortune on the overlord''s terms; and I, this


    person, makes money by lending abroad. You have your ability to make a fortune, and I also have my way


    of making money. Of course those whoe out have to respect each other."

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271


    It was the first time Lloyd met someone like Charlie Wade.


    No fights, no scolding, and a smile on his face, he looks more civilized than anyone, but a mouth is to eat


    human bones. Fifteen and five million? How can he get so much money?


    Regardless of whether he has opened a ceremonialpany, he has been buying and selling all the time to


    make good prostitution. He does not make less money, but for people like him, the more money he makes,


    the more he spends.


    Originally, these people who once wandered into the gray world all have a natural instinct to be drunk now


    and rich, not to spend more time.


    Therefore, although Lloyd usually makes a lot of money, he does spend a lot of money outside.


    He can make at least a few million in a year, but he can''t hold back his spending money and extravagance,


    so he will have at most 1.8 million in his hands at the end of the year.


    All of Lloyd¡¯s savings were only three or four million. At this time, Charlie Wade asked him to return 15.5


    million as soon as he opened his mouth. He couldn''t make that much money even if he sold his kidneys.


    So he cried and pleaded: "Master Wade, let me tell you the truth, I really don''t have so much money..."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Caesar kicked him when he heard this. Scolded: "Fuck! Don''t you want to face? Master Wade gave you a


    solution to the problem, you are still crying poorly here? Do you have to be satisfied if I punish you?" Lloyd


    trembled: "No............................. Brother Caesar, I''m really not crying poor, I really can''t pay that much


    money.. "


    Caesar scolded: "If I can''t pay, I just put it. ! you break your two legs!"


    Lloyd scared the whole body flick, immediately red Teresa, angry curse:" your fault this bitch, I stir up


    trouble all day long to out "!


    Then he has to Charlie Wade said, "Master Wade, this Teresa Fay handles all matters concerning the Overlord


    use. You have to find her to settle the ounts!"


    When Teresa Fay heard this, her whole body was frightened, and she hurriedly said: "Lloyd! You are too


    shameless? These things are all your ideas. I''m just a subordinate who runs errands for you and helps you


    out. You Give it to me at this time, do you have any conscience?"


    After that, she hurriedly said to Charlie Wade: "Mr. Wade, this etiquettepany was made by Lloyd. I used


    to apany wine in KTV. Miss, it was he who epted me as a lover, and then said that he took me to


    make money, so he lied me into this business. Strictly speaking, I am a victim just like Wendy!"


    "Fuck your mother" ! "Lloyd blurted shouted:"? Teresa, you''re missing here loading white lotus, his mother


    what stuff, Aurouss Hilll trail who does not know you fucking not thate out to sell it?! You sold out too,


    even if Now, when you see your mother Sang making money, you want to stand on your own. You jumped


    out and wanted to dig the corner of the previous mother Sang. Youmitted a big taboo!"


    "People threaten to destroy your face with sulfuric acid and drive you to desperation." You just ran over to beg


    me to protect you and beg me to take you out of the circle!"


    "If it weren''t for me, you would have been disfigured a long time ago! At this time, you even ran out to


    bite me back. No conscience?"


    Teresa Fay said in a flustered manner: "You...Don''t talk nonsense, these are all made up by you!"


    Charlie Wade shouted coldly at this time: "Shut up all of you!"


    Teresa Fay frightened she had to shrink her neck and immediately closed her mouth.


    Charlie Wade red at her, and said coldly: "Miss Teresa, it doesn''t make any sense to throw it away in a


    hurry. When I and Lloyd finally settle the ount, I will naturally give you a lot of calctions."


    Teresa Fay hurriedly knelt down in shock. , Begged: "Mr. Wade, I...I was really forced...please see that I am a


    woman, don''t be like me... "

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272


    Caesar, who was on the side, heard this and walked forward, pped her face severely.


    Before Teresa Fay recovered from the beating, he pulled Teresa Fay by the hair, dragged her to Lloyd,


    kicked her down beside Lloyd, and said coldly: "You fucking pretty good. If you have the ability, you dare to


    y moral kidnapping with Master Wade? Master Wade is a real dragon on earth. Under normal


    circumstances, I don¡¯t beat women, but I am not so particr about you! No matter how damn it is, I will ruin


    your face now. !"


    Teresa Fay was immediately scared and dared not speak any more. She really wanted to y a moral


    kidnapping for Charlie Wade, first to highlight the point that she was a female ss, so that Charlie Wade


    could not do anything to herself.


    But she did not expect that Charlie Wade did not do anything to herself, but Caesar didn''t take this set at


    all...A this time, Caesar looked at Charlie Wade and spoke respectfully: "Master Wade, this How to clean up


    the two bastards, please give your instructions!"


    Charlie Wade said lightly: "Firste one by one, first tell me what they owe me money."


    Lloyd has realized at this time that this is basically the matter today. It is impossible to be good.


    If I don''t hurriedly ask Charlie Wade to forgive me, I still don''t know how much I will suffer.


    So he hurriedly said respectfully: "Master Wade, I have a total of more than 3.7 million deposits. I will give you


    all of them. I only ask you to raise your hands and spare me this time..."


    Teresa Fay on the side also hurriedly Said: "Mr. Wade, I... I also have more than 700,000 deposits, and I am


    willing to pay you all, please let me go..."


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: "You The two add up to less than 5 million. This difference is a bit far away?


    You see, this time has dyed you for several minutes, and the benefits will soon exceed 20 million, so I


    advise you to pay the money quickly, otherwise the interest has been running here, and for you, the


    pressure to pay back the money will definitely be increasing."


    As soon as Lloyd heard this, he immediately cried and said, "Master Wade...I really don''t have that much


    money... You just stripped me alive, and I can''t get 20 million. Come out, please raise your hands high..."


    Teresa Fay also cried and said, "Yeah, Mr. Wade, I really don''t have that much money...More than 700,000


    is all my belongings. Now..."


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: "When you smashed those girls, they must have begged you to raise your


    hands high? Have you raised it?" The two of them were afraid to speak at once.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    In the past, when they pit little girls, they didn''t care about each other''s life or death. If you don''t have


    money, you will be honest. The two of them will even force thepany''s contracted courtesydy to


    apany the wine and sleep for money. At that time, they never ignored anyone''s plea.


    Seeing that they both stopped talking, Charlie Wade sneered, and said, "Given the money you owe me, it has


    exceeded 20 million, which is far beyond your actual repayment ability. You have to give me other ways if you


    don''t have enough.


    Find it!" Lloyd asked tremblingly: "Wade...Master Wade, how do you want us to find it..."


    Charlie Wade sneered and said, "People say you spend money to eliminate disasters. If you don''t pay,


    you will have to suffer a little bit!"


    Caesar on the side suddenly felt that he instantly got Charlie Wade''s point!


    In the past, when Charlie Wade dealt with Marcus Lloyd,, father and son, and several masters in the Webb


    family, what Charlie Wade liked most was to engrave on each other''s forehead!


    So he immediately said to Charlie Wade: "Master Wade! Just tell me, what words do you want to engrave on


    their foreheads, I have a knife!"

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273


    As soon as Lloyd and Teresa Fay heard that Charlie Wade likes to engrave on people''s foreheads, they


    immediately thought of Marcus Lloyd, the father and son who everyone in Aurouss Hilll knew about!


    The father and son were a sensation in the city and even the whole country.


    First, Marcus was engraved with the words "Pathetic Jerk" on his forehead because he offended a


    mysterious big man.


    Then Mrr.. Lloyd, the father, wanted to avenge Marcus, but he also offended the mysterious big man, so the


    four characters of the ¡®father of pathetic jerk¡¯ were carved on his forehead.


    This is not over yet. What really made the father and son famous all over the country was actually the cross


    talk about the Webb family they said together.


    The cross talk they said by the father and sonpletely offended the Webb family. There are rumors about


    it. In fact, they dare not offend the Webb family at all. The reason why they recorded such a cross talk was


    completely coerced.


    It was not clear to everyone before that he was threatened by someone who dared to offend the Webb family


    to death. Now, Lloyd figured it out. It turned out that it was Master Wade that both Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus had


    offended.


    Now, Mrr.. Lloyd and Marcus''s end, I am afraid it will be his turn.


    When he thought of this, Lloyd felt an inexplicable pain in his forehead. It was as if someone had carved


    words on his forehead with a knife.


    Just when he was at a loss, Charlie Wade on the side said to Caesar: "Forget the lettering. The mistakes


    these two people made were not to look down on people, but to deceive the market and force the good to be


    prostitution. A solution."


    Caesar asked hurriedly and respectfully: "Master Wade, how do you want to solve these two people? As long


    as you say a word, I will arrange it all!"


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked him: "You Are there any KTV nightclubs under your hand?"


    Caesar blurted out without hesitation: "Master Wade, this is what we have done! KTV nightclub, Don Albertt


    assigned to my hand, there are six!"


    Charlie Wade said: "Okay, then Let this Teresa Fay go to apany the bar.


    Doesn¡¯t she like to force the little girl to apany the wine at night? Just now I have to force my sister-in-


    law to apany the wine, so let her taste this taste for herself. She earns a cent. Don¡¯t give her money,


    when will you save five million, she will be free!"


    Teresa Fay was so frightened when she heard this, she copsed instantly. She knelt on the ground and


    cried and said, "Mr. Wade, please see For the sake of being confused for a while, please forgive me this


    time... With my beauty, I can make at most three or four hundred, five million for a party with


    ktv............................................... How long do I have to earn to be tall. "


    Charlie Wade said coldly, "Why? You know that you feel ufortable when you are on your own. Then


    when you force others to apany you, what do you do? Haven''t considered the feelings of others? I will


    let you know what it means to do to others what you don''t want to do!"


    Teresa Fay cried and said, "Mr. Wade...I did a lot of wrong things before. , But...


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But I am somewhat restrained. Generally speaking, I can only cheat hundreds of thousands by myself. How


    can you cheat me five million so much... "


    Charlie Wade said calmly: "If you think 5 million is too much, then we can adjust to 10 million. If you still


    think 10 million is too much, then we can adjust to 20 million." When Teresa Fay heard this, the whole


    person almost copsed...


    She cried with blood in her heart: "This Charlie Wade Wade, the method is too ruthless!"

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274


    "One opening is five million. If it is true that he said, I will at least apany the wine for ten years in KTV!"


    "Isn''t this killing me?!"


    Charlie Wade said coldly when Teresa Fay didn''t speak. "Since you do not agree, then I will directly increase


    the price for you. I will increase the price to 10 million at the beginning. Then there will be Caesar and Don


    Albertt staring at you. If you don¡¯t make enough 10 million, even if you are the king of heaven, don¡¯t even


    think about it. Save you! I''ll give you three seconds to think about it!" After that, Charlie Wade started the


    countdown directly.


    "Three...two..."


    Just when Charlie Wade was about to count to "one", Teresa Fay no longer dared to bargain, she cried and


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    said, "Mr. Wade, I promise, I Promise..."


    After speaking, thinking of her own destiny, she was about to cry like those girls who were forced to KTV by


    herself.


    At this time, Charlie Wade looked at Lloyd, smiled indifferently, and said, "Lloyd, Teresa has already


    arranged it, and it is time to arrange a way out for you."


    Lloyd secretly thought desperately: "This is Teresa Fay. It''s so miserable, my mother must have nothing good


    to eat. If I don''t think of a solution, wouldn''t it be all in my life?"


    Thinking of this, he kept kowtow and begged: "Master Wade, I am willing to do You are saddled with a horse,


    be a cow and a horse, just beg you to spare me this time...please..."


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: "Don''t tell me it''s useless, you guys When the two embarrassed and


    entrapped innocent women, why didn¡¯t you think of forgiving them once?"


    Charlie Wade sneered: "Since Teresa Fay is going to ktv to apany wine in the future, then you can go to


    ktv to be the tortoise. The same, when will you earn five million, and when will you be free again? In this


    case, the two of you can be regarded as double-stays and double-flying, and no one has abandoned each


    other."


    "Be the tortoise?!" Lloyd heard the word. His face turned pale immediately.


    A tortoise was a man who did groceries in a brothel in ancient times. To put it bluntly, he couldn''t even


    count as the security guard of the nursing home.


    Generally speaking, the dirty, tiring, and most indiscriminate work done by Mr. Turtle is the role of handing


    toilet paper to the guests who have washed their hands at the door of the toilet in modern KTV. It can be said


    that it is in the entire KTV. , Not even the dog guarding the door ... When thinking of this, Lloyd burst into tears


    with his nose and choked: "Master Wade, you can leave me as a dog by your side. No matter what order, I


    won¡¯t have any dy, just beg you don¡¯t send me to ktv to go to Guido...I also spend some time on the road,


    how many people are on Aurouss Hilll Road I know some of them, and KTV is the most frequent ce for


    Taoists. If I see me there, my old face will not be able to hold me..."


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "What are you afraid of? You will be a turtle in the future. just put a small


    tray on the side of the ktv sink, put a few banknotes in it, and then ask the guests to spend when handing


    them paper towels. Have you not been on the road? There are many acquaintances and friends, everyone


    Seeing you be the tortoise, I will definitely take care of your business and give more tips. Maybe you


    earn 5 million faster than Teresa Fay." "I...I..." Lloyd At this time, I just wanted to kill him on the concrete floor.


    He cried desperately in his heart: "Looking at me, Lloyd, on Aurouss Hilll Road, everyone is considered


    the number one person in size and size. Although notparable to Caesar, it is at least the upper-


    middle hexagram!"


    "Now, let me be the number one. People go ktv when turtles public, would not beplete mockery of the


    entire Aurouss Hilll trail?! " "and I''ve arrogant and despotic, he may no less feud home! " "if this waster in


    ktv met, they were I found that I was nodding and bowing at the door of the toilet, handing paper towels to the


    guests, so why not beat me to a dead dog?!"

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275


    Seeing Lloyd''s silence for a long time, Caesar stepped forward and kicked him angrily. He cursed, "Grass!


    You are a dog who doesn''t know how to lift up. Master Wade will give you a way to survive. You fucking don''t


    hurry up and thank you." Really wait until you are sent to the Webbye kennel to feed the dogs, you fucking


    cried without tears!"


    When Lloyd heard this, he shivered in shock! Who doesn¡¯t know about Don Albertt¡¯s dog farm? It is said that


    there are dozens or even hundreds of fierce purebred fighting dogs. Others say that Don Albertt has thrown


    his enemies into the kennel to feed the dogs. If this is really sent to a kennel, let alone alive, even a whole


    body will not be mixed Thinking of this, Lloyd was desperate deep in his heart. To be honest, let him be the


    tortoise, to some extent, it would be better to kill him. But, if you really want to say let him die, he doesn''t have


    the courage.


    He choked in his heart and sighed: "Although the tortoise is ashamed, his life is bleak, but it is better to die


    than to live."


    "I really want to hit me to death here, and I feel terrified in my heart."


    "Moreover, Master Wade in front of me is not something I can contend with."


    "Even Don Albertt treats him respectfully. I am a kind of stuff, but in front of him, he can only be regarded as


    a broken fish and shrimp. Now he is willing to spare my life and let me go to KTV to be a turtle. Now, if I don¡¯t


    respond quickly, if he changes his mind, then I really have to regret it.¡±


    Therefore, Lloyd quickly choked with gratitude and said: "Master Wade, thank you for not killing me. Lloyd


    must follow your instructions to be honestly a tortoise in KTV and work hard to make money and return


    your interest."


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly said: "By the way, Master Wade, give me an ount. I will first transfer


    all the three million dors I have on hand to you and the remaining five million dors. Give it back to you"


    Seeing that this guy epted his punishment, Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction and said coldly: "The


    money you make is all the hard-earned money pitted from those little girls. It is earned without conscience. If


    I take your money, it means that I have also be a member of that group of girls."


    Lloyd was overjoyed when he heard that Charlie Wade didn''t want to take his own money.


    It doesn''t matter if you are a tortoise, as long as you can save more than three million deposits, you can at


    least live a well-off life!


    But before he was happy, Charlie Wade said to Wendy: "Wendy, I have a task for you."


    Wendy has been by the side, watching Charlie Wade move her mouth to determine the future fate of Lloyd


    and Teresa Fay, the worship of him in her heart has reached a point where there is nothing to add, and the


    look in her eyes seems to see a god.


    Now that Charlie Wade said that she was going to give herself a task, she was ttered and said excitedly:


    "Brother-inw, if you have anything you want, I will definitely go all out!"


    Charlie Wade nodded and exhorted: "From today, I want you to take over the Pearl River etiquette


    company. You will be responsible for thispany. As for thepany''s shares, let Lloyd transfer all of it


    to your name today."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ah?!" Wendy said in surprise: "Brother-inw, you let me ept thepany? But I don''t know how to run


    apany."

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276


    Charlie Wade said earnestly: "As long as you are serious, responsible, and at the same time worthy of your


    own conscience, it doesn''t matter if you don''t do well."


    After speaking, he said again: "I will let them both transfer all their deposits to thepanies¡¯ ount. As for


    how to use the money, after you take over thepany, you must sign all thepany''s money. The


    overlord uses are found, and the unequal uses on each girl are unconditionally removed, and then the


    money is distributed to them aspensation ording to the number of years they are forced to sign the


    contract. The distribution rules must be fair and reasonable!"


    When Wendy heard this, she almost nodded and said, "Good brother-inw, I will send this money to them in


    a fair and reasonable manner!"


    "Very good." Charlie Wade nodded and said with satisfaction: "After youpensate them for the money,


    you should make it clear to them that thepany is next to you, and that thepany''s subsequent


    operations, sharing, payment and other processes are clear. All will be open and transparent. If they are still


    willing to continue to be courtesydies, then continue to cooperate with thepany and sign equal


    employment contracts! As long as you implement these points well, I believe they will not refuse."


    "In this way, after you take over thispany, you will have a stable team, and then take some etiquette


    work, I believe thepany will definitely be profitable."


    Wendy heard this and said very seriously: "Brother-inw, you are right. As long as you sign an equality


    agreement with everyone, everyone will be very willing to sign with thepany!"


    Speaking of this, she continued with some empathy: ¡°After all, it¡¯s really hard to be a ceremonialdy alone.


    Every morning you have to spend a long time washing, making up, and dressing, and then an event is often


    from morning to night. Therefore, it is impossible to talk about cooperation and expand rtions


    everywhere during other hours of the day."


    "For those of us who are courtesydies, the best way to cooperate is to have a reliablepany to help


    us undertake activities everywhere, and then make reasonable arrangements, scheduling and overall


    nning for us."


    "In this way, everyone is willing to let thepany take a draw from their ownbor remuneration. Employees


    and thepany cooperate with each other and get what they need, so that they can do better and better."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    During this time, Wendy had a hard life.


    The hard work is because she has changed from ady who never touched the sun with her fingers and


    never came out to make money, to aborer who runs around every day to ask for a living.


    It is precisely because of her actual participation inbor that she can learn about an industry and discover


    problems in an industry down-to-earth.


    After she had been ady of etiquette for a while, she also figured out the ups and downs of thedy of


    etiquette.


    At this moment, she thought to herself: "The little girls who are like me as ady of etiquette are all unreliable


    and helpless bottoms. They earn rewards by hard work every day. Since everyone has chosen this line,


    They are all ready to endure hardships and suffer fatigue, so they are not afraid of hardship or tiredness."


    "But what we are afraid of is to meet an unreliablepany"


    "Just like Lloyd''s etiquettepany, the work arranged for everyone is very heavy, but the


    compensation is very small."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you give very little. Lloyd and Teresa Fay are still not satisfied. They want to further


    squeeze the surplus value of our little girls. So they use various overlord uses and contract traps to entrap


    us, and even force them to make money. We push into the fire pit"


    "If we can find a reliablepany, thepany and employees will support each other, even if it is a little bit


    harder, everyone will have noints."


    "It''s a pity that the group of Miss Etiquette is indeed too weak and too easy to be bullied! So most of the


    bosses in this industry, like Lloyd, are not greedy enough, and do everything possible to exploit us little girls


    who have no background."


    "So, as long as we are still in this industry, we can only jump from this pit and into that pit."


    "But now my brother-inw gave me a chance to run an etiquettepany. If I do it hard and work hard, let


    alone how much money I can make, at least I can ensure that the girls who work with me will not be The


    company is bullied and will no longer be desperately squeezed surplus value by thepany"


    Thinking of this, Wendy''s heart began to feel a little passionate.


    She looked at Charlie Wade with admiration and firm eyes, and said confidently: "Brother-inw, thank you


    for giving me this opportunity. I will definitely try my best to not let you down!"

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277


    Charlie Wade has known Wendy for so long, and for the first time today, he saw this expression on


    Wendy''s face that she was determined to do a good job.


    Before, she really didn''t have this energy. She used to be young, impetuous, and ostentatious, and she


    disliked the poor and loved the rich.


    But now she, after experiencing some hardships in life, has a lot of calmness. This point made Charlie Wade


    a little relieved. The Wilson family is certainly hateful, but these people are all blood rtives of his wife


    ire Wilson Wilson.


    Therefore, this is also the real reason why Charlie Wade has not engaged them to death.


    Otherwise, with the patience of the Wilson family, I don''t know how many deaths have been made. Now that


    Wendy is determined to correct evil and return to righteousness, he might as well give her a chance.


    However, given the opportunity, she can''tpletely let her decide thepany alone.


    So Charlie Wade said to Wendy: "After you take over the Pearl etiquettepany, remember to not forget


    your original intentions, and don''t let people drift off because thepany makes a little money."


    Wendy nodded and said firmly: "Brother, don''t worry. I will definitely remember your enlightenment and


    teachings..." Charlie Wade hummed, and continued: "After Lloyd and Teresa Fay''s money is paid to the


    company''s ount, you will leave 500,000 in the ount as operating funds. You receive 10,000 a month


    for the basicpany, and find an ountant. I will ask someone to check the ounts every month to see


    if you have public funds for private use."


    Wendy said without hesitation: "Brother-inw, I will never do any small actions. You can supervise me all


    the time. Once you find that my mind is wrong, you can chase me away at any time!"


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, "In addition, if you buy three domestically-mademercial vehicles for the


    company, you can buy the 10-seater and 13-seater domestically-produced cars, which are cost-effective, and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the new price should be around 100,000. Then hire three drivers to take the girls out to run activities, so that


    no matter whether it is windy, rainy or severely cold and hot, the girls will be less guilty. Since you came from


    this step, you should be more sympathetic to them. It''s hard work."


    Wendy''s moved tears became a thread. Although she has been a talenteddy of etiquette for a short time,


    she has tasted enough of her hard work.


    Real estates in some suburbs are far away and inconvenient for public transportation. It may take more than


    an hour to go back and forth, but the taxi is too expensive. The ie from participating in the activity may


    not be enough for the taxi fare.


    In addition, the weather is very cold now, and it''s veryte at dawn, so she sometimes has to go out after five


    o''clock. Only she knows how hard it is. If thepany can equip everyone with a car and drive the car to


    take everyone to the event, it will be a very practical and good benefit for everydy of etiquette.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade''s ability to take this into consideration really moved her heart.


    Lloyd on the side listened to Charlie Wade''s simple words, and he handed over hispany to others, and he


    copsed deep in his heart. Although he was full of resentment, he didn''t even dare to let go of a fart at this


    time. He now wants to understand. What he has to do next is to transfer all the money to thepany, then


    hand over thepany to others, and then go to KTV to be the tortoise.

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278


    If you be a master turtle, you still have a chance to regain your freedom soon. Otherwise, you might


    really have to work in KTV for a lifetime. You can''t be in your 60s or 70s, with gray hair, still handing out toilet


    paper to male customers at the toilet door? That''s too damn bad. At this time, Caesar on the side saw


    Lloyd''s face with a dead father''s depression, and felt a little sympathetic.


    Thinking of this, he sighed in his heart: "Although Lloyd almost caused me a catastrophe today, he is still a


    friend of mine. He has always respected me without saying anything, and even arranged for my favorite girl,


    I still owe him a favor..."


    "Just now, to protect myself, I immediately beat him up and threatened to abolish him. Now think about it, I


    will pay him back. It is indeed a little bit sad. If this is spread outside, people outside will also say that Caesar


    is not kind, and if something happens, he will betray his friends..."


    "Moreover, Master Wade is really too good. loss, let Lloyd go ktv when turtles public, this is tantamount to


    make an annual sry of millions ofpany leadership to sweep the toilet, trail mix are too proud, that sort


    of thing, who can bear ah        "


    He an idea At this point, Caesar took advantage of Charlie Wade''s talking to Wendy at this time, so he


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    leaned in front of Lloyd and said in a low voice: "Hey, Lloyd, don''t feel too depressed in your heart. You can


    have this ending today. It smells. "


    Lloyd heard this, tears flowed down, and he stood up with the urge to cry, choked up and asked, "Brother


    Caesar.............. Is the son on, or does it burn incense?"


    Caesar nodded earnestly and said: "Don''t say you are a small boss who is doing evil all day long, forcing


    good for prostitution. There was a boss whosepany was valued at more than one billion and was about


    to be listed on the GEM. No one has ever done your job. This kind of conscientious business is because I


    was blinded and pretended to be forced by Master Wade, and now he is still carrying cement on the


    construction site! Master Wade can say, when will it be enough for 20 years, and when will it be finished! Tell


    me, who is more miserable than him?"


    Lloyd was startled.


    Caesar continued: "So, just think about it, is it because I''ve been the tortoise in ktv for ten years, or go to the


    construction site to carry cement for twenty years?"


    Lloyd heard this. , Hurriedly wiped away his tears, choked up and said: "If you say so, you should be more


    comfortable as the tortoise..." "Still!" Caesar sighed, "So let me say, you are good. It doesn''t matter if the


    money is gone, life is still there, arms and legs are still there, there are so many people who have offended


    Master Wade in the past, there are really not many people who can end up like you, are they not satisfied?


    What kind of bicycle do you still want?"


    Lloyd nodded, "Brother Caesar, you are right...I...I...Hey...I


    Acknowledged ..." Caesar nodded lightly and continued: "This matter, me your concubine, damn it, it''s not


    good for her to offend Master Wade, this is not a catch-up. Is the writing dead?"


    Lloyd gritted his teeth and nodded. When ites to Teresa Fay, he really hates it!


    So she gritted her teeth and cursed in her heart: "Teresa Fay of the dog day, you are more than defeated if


    you do not seed! I knew you would cause such a disaster. I would rather not sleep you and send you to


    KTV to apany you! In that case! , I will not suffer this catastrophe today..."


    "Hey, it''s a pity that I didn''t know everything. After all, there is no turning back in life. No matter how angry or


    dissatisfied, I still have to do it at night. Go to work in ktv?"


    Thinking of this, he looked at Caesar, and pleaded with tears: "Brother Caesar, in the future, your brother will


    do the job of the turtle in your ce, you must cover me a little bit..."


    Caesar turned his back. Looking at Charlie Wade, he quietly patted his chest, and said seriously: "Lloyd,


    don''t worry, brother will take care of you quietly!"

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279


    Caesar knew very well that Charlie Wade sent Lloyd to KTV to be the tortoise, which was a punishment for


    him. If he helped him and followed him upright, it would be equivalent to yes. Face Charlie Wade. He must


    have no such guts.


    Therefore, the solution he can think of is to take care of Lloyd a little bit quietly and appropriately in the


    future, and it can only be a little bit. For example, if you go to the bathroom in KTV and meet him handing a


    tissue at the door, don¡¯t give five dors if you can give ten dors, don¡¯t give ten dors if you give twenty


    dors. Even if it is above fifty, if Charlie Wade feels that he is obviously generating ie for Lloyd, he


    might find himself in trouble again.


    Charlie Wade has set up the operation direction of the etiquettepany with Wendy, and said to Caesar:


    "Caesar, you take Wendy and Lloyd to handle thepany transfer in the afternoon, and make Lloyd and


    Teresa Fay transfer the money to thepany ount.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Come on." Caesar hurriedly nodded and said, "Master Wade, don''t worry, it will be handed over to me!"


    Charlie Wade nodded, looked at Caesar, and said coldly, "I won''t settle ounts with you for today''s matter. ,


    In the future, you should be more vignt. Don¡¯t think that you are the number one person in Aurouss Hilll,


    and help others to fight and kill regardless of cause and effect. Then let me know that you dare to do this kind


    of help, and I will let you be with Lloyd. Dear Turtle, do you understand?"


    Caesar trembled in fright, and blurted out: "Master Wade, don''t worry, if I do this kind of thing again, I will meet


    you!"


    Charlie Wade snorted coldly. He said: "Being in the underground world, you have to do a little more. Bars,


    KTV, and nightclubs are too many serious ways to make money. Don''t bully the market, bully men and


    women, otherwise, I will teach Don Albertt together!"


    Caesar hurriedly bowed Said: "Master Wade, what you taught is that you must keep in mind next..."


    Charlie Wade ignored him, turned around and said to Wendy, "Wendy, just do what I ask, take over the


    Wendy choked with tears. : "Good brother-inw...I will definitely go all out..."


    Charlie Wade nodded, "Okay , do it well, I will find you in a few days to find out the situation, and I will


    leave "


    Wendy said gratefully: "Brother-inw, go slowly..."


    Caesar also hurried to the front and bowed, "Master Wade, go slowly!" Charlie Wade was ready to go,


    remembering something from the electric In the basket of the car, I took out the cloth bag I used for grocery


    shopping, and took out a brand new unopened Apple phone from the cloth bag.


    He handed the mobile phone to Wendy and said, "The mobile phone is bought for you. In modern society,


    people in modern society cannot do many things without a mobile phone, and you are about to be the boss of


    thepany, and you need a mobile phone to contact you. Business andmunication with the team."


    Wendy never dreamed that Charlie Wade even bought herself a mobile phone, which really moved her to


    the extreme.


    "Charlie Wade morning I gave money to the car, just to see me being bullied shot to help, are idental


    encounter, shoving me.................. "


    "But this phone is not handy thing up!" "He Knowing that I don''t have a mobile phone, I wanted to give me


    a mobile phone, so I bought it! This was bought for me!"


    At this moment, Wendy was touched with nothing to add.

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280


    She looked at Charlie Wade. She wanted to talk, but couldn''t say anything.


    Seeing herpletely stunned, Charlie Wade didn¡¯t tell her any more. He put the phone into her hand and


    said to Caesar, ¡°Caesar, your friends and partners in the future, if you need to use etiquette. Miss, remember


    to take care of Wendy¡¯s business, do you understand?¡±


    Caesar said without saying a word, immediately: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, after Miss Wendy opens, I will


    help her publicize it! There are more or less thin noodles on Aurouss Hilll Road, and my friends will definitely


    give this face down, and ensure that Miss Wendy¡¯s etiquettepany will be too busy for business at that


    time!"


    He said, he hurriedly said again: "Yeah. Master, tomorrow is the anniversary celebration of the opening of


    several ktv under my umbre. I just want to invite a group of etiquettedies, then I will ask Miss Wendy to


    help!"


    Charlie Wade asked him with interest: "Oh? What a coincidence? Opening anniversary celebration?"


    "Yes!" Caesar smiled: "Why don''t you say that Master Wade is a real dragon on earth? No matter who is


    okay, you will sneak around you in secret!"


    Charlie Wade knew him. It must have been deliberately ttering myself to please myself, but I didn¡¯t say


    much, and instead said to Wendy: "Wendy, tomorrow you must arrange all the activities of Caesar here. This


    is your newpany. For the first business, try to be a good start!"


    Wendy nodded hurriedly and said: "Brother-inw, don''t worry, I will definitely arrange it!"


    Charlie Wade said to Caesar, "You people on the road, do things rather rough. , The overall quality is not


    very good. Tomorrow thedy of etiquette will go over, you must take care of their mouths, hands and feet,


    and don¡¯t provoke anydy of etiquette, do you understand?"


    Caesar immediately said, "Don¡¯t worry, Master Wade, who His mother dared to make a bad idea to Miss


    Wendy''s people, and I kill him immediately!" Charlie Wade nodded in satisfaction, and said to Wendy: "Oh


    yes, I have one more thing to ask. you."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wendy hurriedly said: "Brother-inw, you say!"


    Charlie Wade said seriously: "Today, don''t tell anyone, including your grandma, your parents, and your


    brother, including your sister ire Wilson Wilson, do you understand?"


    "Huh?" Wendy asked in surprise: "Brother-inw, why can''t you tell me? You have helped me so much.


    Grandma, father and brother will definitely appreciate you when they know about it..."


    Charlie Wade faintly Said: "I don''t need them to be grateful, nor do they need to be ttered, and I am not


    helping you to make you feel me, but because you are indeed better than before, and you can call me


    brother-inw sincerely. You respect me. I respect you, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Charlie Wade said again: ¡°As for your grandma, your father, and Harold, I don¡¯t want to have any


    unnecessary involvement with them. Doing more is not as good as doing less. So only you know and I know


    about this. If you leak it to them, then I can only stop all this, do you understand?"


    Wendy felt a little disappointed when she heard this. But he had no choice but to honestly nod his head and


    said: "Good brother-inw, I know, don''t worry, I won''t talk about this to anyone..."


    Charlie Wade looked at Caesar again, and said coldly. Said: "The same is true for you. They are all tight-


    lipped. If anyone dares to say that Wendy is my sister-in-w, or that I brought thispany from Lloyd to


    her, I will send him to raise a dog. Experience in the field!"


    Caesar and the others all looked tense and hurriedly agreed.


    Charlie Wade was satisfied, and said: "Okay , let''s just go, I''ll go first." After speaking, Charlie Wade turned the


    elerator, and the little eBike quickly jumped out.


    Seeing that he was gone, Wendy was so busy shouting from behind: "Goodbye brother-inw! Thank you


    brother-inw!"

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281


    As he leaves the Pearl River, Charlie Wade hurried to the vegetable market. Time has been dyed a lot,


    and if you don¡¯t hurry to buy the vegetables back, the wife won¡¯t be able to eat breakfast when shees


    home from get off work.


    Although Aurouss Hilll is an ancient city, its modern atmosphere is getting stronger and stronger. The


    destruction, demolition, and modification of the old city''s buildings have basically be the style of modern


    city high-rise buildings.


    Many traditional crafts and markets in the past have gradually been reced by various tall shops and


    general supermarkets. In the early years, there were many hair shavers on the side of the road, and they


    had great skills in shaving their heads. Two or three dors could be used to shave their heads by sitting on


    the side of the road. But now, it has long since disappeared.


    Instead, there are various exquisite and high-end beauty salons. Those Tony teachers who are not very skilled


    and whose hair is not even full can cut a hair at random, starting with one or two hundred dors. When


    encountering unscrupulous merchants, customers will be fooled into applying for a card, cutting their heads


    and being cheated for thousands of dors.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, there were many horse-drawn carriages and donkey carts on the roadside. Uncle farmers in the


    countryside picked vegetables from the fields in the morning and drove them to the city to sell them.


    Vegetables and fruits were fresh and cheap.


    However, animal-drawn carts have not been allowed to enter the city in recent years, and even traditional


    vegetable markets have be fewer and fewer, so that most people can only go to the supermarket to


    buy food.


    The quality of the vegetables in the supermarket is not very good, but the price is surprisingly expensive. It


    costs more than ten dors to buy a cabbage. This also caused this ancient city to gradually lose the scent of


    traditional life. In fact, Charlie Wade usually doesn''t like going to the supermarket to buy groceries, so he


    always feels less interesting.


    Therefore, he often goes to a protected old residential area in the old city where there is a very lively


    vegetable market. The reason why I like to go to that old residential area is not only because it is more


    grounded, but also because there is another reason hidden in Charlie Wade''s heart, and no one has told


    him. In the past, when he and his parents first arrived in Aurouss Hilll, their parents particrly liked the


    characteristics of the old town of Aurouss Hilll.


    There are many old-fashioned buildings left over from the Ming and Quintong Dynasties and the Republic of


    China. This architectural style is very different from the north, and parents like it very much.


    Because of their passion for traditional culture, his parents rented an old house in the old town. After his


    father''s renovation, the family lived in a veryfortable ce. Later, when his parents had an ident,


    Charlie Wade entered the orphanage. He would often sneak out with his friends Caleb and Lisa to take a look


    at the old town. At that time, Caleb and Lisa thought Charlie Wade was yful and wanted to sneak out to


    y.


    But what they didn''t know was that Charlie Wade actually just missed his parents. After his parents had an


    ident that year, the house was rented out for some years, changing batches of tenants. Later, the house


    was bought by people who invested in real estate and waited for the demolition to appreciate.


    Later, the house and the nearby old buildings were ssified as a historical building protection area, and


    demolition and rebuilding were prohibited, so the house was left vacant for a long time.


    Charlie Wade also quietly inquired about it. It is said that the person who invested in this house was the


    initiator of a real estate spection group in Eastcliff.


    Although this old house cannot be realized after being smashed in his hands, it is nothing to him. , So this


    house keeps throwing it like this.


    Later, the spector was caught in awsuit because he was involved in illegal fund-raising abroad, and


    the house was sealed by the court.


    There were rumors about the auction two or three years ago, but because the person involved in the case was


    rtivelyrge, the case has not been finalized in the past two years, so he has never entered the foreclosure


    process.


    The vegetable market where Charlie Wade went to buy vegetables was not far from this old house, so he


    nned to stop by and take a look.


    On the way Charlie Wade was riding his bike, a Rolls Royce had stopped in front of this mottled old house.


    In Rolls-Royce''s co-pilot, an old man walked down. This person was the old butler of Eastcliff''s Thorne family


    in Aurouss Hilll.

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282


    After getting off the car, the old housekeeper opened the door of the rear seat with agility and respectfully


    said to the woman sitting in the car: "Miss, we are here."


    The woman sitting in the car is Deana Thorne.


    After she got off the ne, she took a pair of children and apanied the old housekeeper to the old


    house of Thorne''s house. After setting up the room and luggage, she hurriedly asked the old housekeeper to


    take her to see where Bruce had lived before he died. .


    As for the brothers and sisters Fitz and Zara, they have their own ns. Fitz went to the orphanage to


    discuss donation matters, while Zara held theptop and continued to look for Charlie Wade from the


    thousands of portraits.


    Deana was also happy and rxed. After all, he came to the house where Bruce, who she loved all his life,


    lived before his death. It was more or less inappropriate to bring a pair of children together.


    Deana was extremely nervous at this time. Although she knew Bruce had been dead for many years, she still


    felt a strong sense of tension when she came here. It''s like the years when I loved Bruce when I was young.


    Whenever I saw him, or was about to see him, I couldn''t control the rapid heartbeat and shortness of breath.


    With a beating heart in his arms, Deana got out of the car and looked at this small southern style courtyard


    across the courtyard wall. The stone wall of the yard is very low, and there are many hollow shapes made of


    blue bricks in the middle, so that people can easily see the situation in the yard.


    At this time, the yard was full of withered weeds and fallen leaves from the trees. The osmanthus trees in the


    yard had already withered into dry wood because they were left unattended. On the wall of the main building,


    there arerge dead creepers.


    At this time, the entire small courtyard looks iparably broken, but Deana can imagine that if it is well


    maintained, the courtyard must be lush and lush with the grass and green trees in the courtyard when it is


    rainy in spring and summer. The scenery must be desirable.


    Moreover, although the courtyard is notrge, it can be seen that although the courtyard is notrge, the


    architecture is very elegant. Blue bricks are used for walls, blue tiles are used for roofing, and bluestones are


    used to pave roads. The summer in the south is humid. If it rains, the green bricks and blue stones must be


    covered with moss. The moss itself has a very natural old feeling. For those who don¡¯t like it, the moss is


    dense, slippery and tactile. Somewhat disgusting.


    But for those who like Eastern ancient culture, this is a very poetic and Zen creature. Whether it grows in the


    yard, or grows on the fence, pond, or bonsai, there is a different kind of exquisiteness and quietness.


    Therefore, the moss has always been quite popr among literati and writers. At this moment, in the eyes of


    Deana, this dpidated courtyard has restored the scene and charm of Bruce''s residence.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    In her mind, even the young and handsome Bruce was ying with his children in this yard. After seeing it,


    Deana felt that Bruce was really in this yard, and the little boy who couldn''t see his face was his son, who


    was spinning around him non-stop.


    Immediately afterwards, the dpidated and closed door inside opened, and a woman with a dignified and


    beautiful appearance, a tall figure, and an apron still worn around her waist came out from the inside.


    The woman smiled and greeted the father and son to enter the house for dinner. The scene of a family of


    three harmonicas ying and singing is really enviable. Deana, who had fallen into conjecture, looked at it


    carefully and saw the woman''s


    face clearly. The woman in her imagination is not Bruce''s original wife, but Deana herself!

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283


    Deana just involuntarily substituted himself into Bruce''s wife in his mind, and instantly felt that his eyes were


    filled with tears. She wanted to bear the tears back, but she didn''t think that it was because she couldn''t


    control it that big tears gushed from her eyes and slid over the face that had almost no wrinkles and did not


    show any signs of age.


    The old butler on the side looked at it and sighed silently.


    "Hey... in the entire capital, who doesn''t know that the seconddy of the Thorne Family has loved Bruce for


    many years..."


    "Just, who knows that Bruce has been dead for nearly 20 years, and the seconddy has treated him His


    feelings are still so deep..." As the so-called sentimental hatred from ancient times, this hatred will never


    end.


    In ancient Chinese, the word hate is more regrettable. People who are infatuated often leave only regrets,


    and this regret will never stop. This is the case for Deana. People who have never experienced deep-rooted


    love cannot understand one person''s obsession with another person.


    Once you have obsessions, even if they are ten years or twenty years apart, even if they are thousands of


    miles apart, even if they are far from each other, even if there is a gap between Yin and Yang. This is the


    case for Deana.


    She had long wanted to forget Bruce, and had long wanted to live her life steadily. However, that obsession in


    my heart is not allowed. That obsession is like a weed growing in my heart. With this weed, no other nts


    can be nted anymore.


    Sometimes, she felt that this wild grass had been deserted, and even felt that it had been burned to ashes.


    But I don''t know when, suddenly a spring breeze blew my heart, and the weeds grew again. That obsession


    is also like a thorn in the heart. Sometimes I don''t feel the pain anymore, I think the thorn is gone. But I will


    always inadvertently be hurt by this thorn. Therefore, Deana also wanted to understandter. This obsession


    has already deepened into the bone marrow.


    "Bruce, since I have been there, why should I deliberately forget you?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since I have always loved you, let you grow in the ce in your heart that belongs to you..."


    "Every time before Thinking of you, I will feel guilt and guilt towards Zayne. Now I am relieved. From now on,


    I can think of you openly, miss you openly, and no longer have to feel guilty for anyone... "


    At this point, Deana also felt a lot easier. She wiped away her tears and asked the old housekeeper, "Uncle


    White, who owns this house now?" The old housekeeper pointed to the seal on the iron fence door next to


    him and said, "Miss Deana, this house has been taken by the court. It''s sealed up."


    "It''s sealed up?" Deana frowned, and hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter? Can you find out?"


    The old housekeeper nodded and said, "I have been in Aurouss Hilll for so many years, and all departments


    have some connections. I call a phone call asking about it, "


    Deana urged: "Please hurry. I would like to rify as soon as possible so they can remove the seal and I


    can go in and look!" The old housekeeper quickly dug Out of the cell phone to make a call.


    After some inquiries, he hurriedly reported to Deana: "Second Miss, the owner of this house, because of the


    illegal fund-raisingwsuit, all the properties under his name have been sealed up, but his case has been


    tried in a foreign country for more than two years. The sentence is about to be pronounced. After the


    sentence is pronounced, this house will naturally enter the judicial auction process."

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284


    When Deana heard this, he became excited and blurted out: "Help me pay attention, I want to take this


    house down!" The old housekeeper nodded and said, "This house upies a small area and cannot be


    demolished in the future. It is a low-quality asset that cannot be circted, and it should be easy to take it."


    "Good." Deana said firmly: "No matter how much it costs, we must take this house!"


    After she finished speaking, she hurried again. Asked: "Uncle White, did you say hello to someone from the


    judiciary, can I go in and have a look?"


    "Yes, you can." The old butler hurriedly said, "I just said on the phone that they happened to be two days


    old. We have toe over to do an asset registration and evaluation. We have to collect materials and


    prepare for the next judicial auction, so we can break the seals and door locks and go in.¡±


    Deana said impatiently, ¡°Then think of a solution. Open the lock!" The old butler nodded, and said to the


    driver and bodyguard beside him: "See if you can break the door."


    The bodyguard hurried forward, pulled off the seal, and then looked at the door. Lock, smiled: "Housekeeper


    White, this lock is about to rust, and you can kick it open with one kick."


    Deana said hurriedly : "Don''t kick it! I''m afraid you kick it down, the door will be broken, see if you can Pry


    the lock open..."


    The bodyguard took a closer look and said, "Second Miss, the lock core inside has been rusted to death. I


    am afraid that even if I take the key, I can¡¯t open it. I can only break the lock. . "


    Deana nodded and said:." get the lock open, but try not to hurt the iron gate, after buying, I would like to


    keep "


    The bodyguard busy promised down, then dig from the waist A dark dagger was drawn out, and the sharp


    tip of the dagger was pressed into the lock slot, and then it was pried hard to pry the tongue open.


    The door opened, and the lock broke because of the rust, but fortunately the door was not damaged. Deana


    couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart, stepped forward and walked in. In the overgrown yard, there is


    still a swing made of iron frame and chain, but this swing has been too old and it has been rusted out of it.


    However, this yard, which is everywhere in the eyes of others, is filled with iparable warmth in Deana''s


    eyes. At this time, an electric bike came to the front. When Charlie Wade was still some distance away from


    the door, he was a little surprised to see a Rolls Royce parked at the door.


    He often visits this old house. The old house has always been sealed and no one cares about it. Howe


    there are visitors today? Surprised, he came to the gate and looked inside.


    In the yard, three people were facing their backs, including a woman, an old man, and a mature man.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade was even more puzzled and thought to himself: "Is this old house sold? It shouldn''t. I heard


    that it has been in a state of being sealed up, and it hasn''t started the judicial auction process. How can it


    sell silently?"


    "But, what exactly do these people do? Why did they ignore the court seal and broke the door directly?"


    Charlie Wade was a little angry. Because, after all, this is the old house where I lived with my parents. If the


    homeowner came, he would naturally not say anything. But these people are not homeowners at first nce.


    They not only tore the seal, but also broke the door lock. This kind of behavior, in his opinion, is indeed


    excessive!


    So he nned to ask clearly, if they have nothing to do with this house, let them go out. As he was thinking,


    Deana suddenly turned his head and nced at the door. From this look, it happened to face Charlie Wade''s


    eyes. At this moment, Deana felt a sudden gust of rain in the depths of her soul, and she was stunned...

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285


    Charlie Wade and his father Bruce are at least an eighth simr in appearance.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After all, the father and son are an era away, and there is a big gap between their hairstyles and clothes. If


    Charlie Wade changes into his father''s style, the simrity may reach the point of being exact.


    Therefore, the moment Deana saw him, it was as if she had been struck by lightning, as if she had


    passed away. She was almost stunned, and apart from shock, she waspletely at a loss. She didn''t


    even know if she had hallucinations because she missed Bruce too much.


    Otherwise, how could there be a man so simr to Bruce? Moreover, when Bruce died, he was only in his


    early thirties.


    The time period when Deana and Bruce had the most contact was before Bruce''s marriage, from after


    Bruce''s marriage to Bruce''s death, the intersection between the two was not that much.


    Therefore, what Deana remembers most about Bruce are the years when he was 20 to 25 years old. It


    happened to be about the same age as Charlie Wade now, rtively more consistent. It was precisely


    because of this that she had the feeling that she was a world away, as if Bruce, who was in her twenties,


    appeared in front of her again.


    Almost at this moment, Deana''s tears burst again. The tears made Charlie Wade in her eyes blurred


    immediately, so she subconsciously wiped off the tears, and looked again, Charlie Wade was still there. At


    this moment, Deana felt terrified.


    She began to feel that the Bruce, or the man who looked like Bruce, seemed to exist. Charlie Wade was also


    a little surprised. Because he didn''t quite understand why the woman in the yard looked at him with such


    strange eyes. He didn''t even understand why this woman couldn''t help but burst into tears when she looked


    at him.


    At this moment, he immediately felt that things didn''t seem right. In other words, 80% of this woman has


    something to do with her father. Deana had some illusory conjectures in his heart, but Charlie Wade did not.


    He calmly and realistically analyzed everything in front of him, quickly calcting all the clues in his mind.


    "First of all, this woman wille to the ce where her parents lived before she was alive. The high


    probability is that she has some kind of rtionship with my parents. Among them, it is most likely to be


    rted to my father!"


    "Secondly, this woman looks at my eyes So shocked, so excited, and even burst into tears, it is most likely to


    think of me as my father"


    "So, who is this woman?"


    Just when Charlie Wade was puzzled, Deana looked at him, in order to make sure it was a dream. It was still


    reality, and subconsciously shouted in a low voice: "Bruce?" As soon as the word Bruce came out, the old


    housekeeper hurriedly turned around and looked over.

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286


    Charlie Wade felt his eyelids jump wildly, immediately turned his head without thinking, twisted the


    elerator of the electric bike, and left quickly. Seeing Charlie Wade disappear, Deana hurried to chase


    outside, but when she chased it out, Charlie Wade was gone.


    She stood at the door in a daze, looked around anxiously, and murmured: "Did I have hallucinations?"


    After that, she hurriedly turned her head and asked the old butler who was following her: "Uncle White,


    you just Have you seen a young man who looks particrly like Bruce?"


    Although the old housekeeper only nced at Charlie Wade, he still said with great confidence: "Second


    Miss, I did see a young man riding an electric bike just now. He really looks like Mr. Wade!¡±


    Deana was so excited that he was a little trembling when he spoke, and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, since you saw


    Uncle White, it proves that I didn¡¯t look at it. No, there are hallucinations in her mind." She said, she couldn''t


    help but muttered: "Why?


    How can there be two people who look like this in this world? And that young man seems to be in his 20s.


    How can he look so simr to Bruce?"


    The old housekeeper sighed softly: "The world is very big, and asionally there are two people who look


    very simr, but have no actual rtionship, but it is normal."


    Deana counted. Nodded: "Uncle White, you are right. The world is so big and there are so many people.


    It is indeed normal to have two very simr people asionally."


    At this point, Deana couldn''t hide his excitement and blurted out: "But! But even if there is one. Man looks


    very simr to Bruce, he shouldn''t be here! Where is this? This is the former residence of Bruce! If he has


    nothing to do with Bruce, would that be a coincidence?" The old housekeeper heard At this, he could not


    help but frown.


    He also admitted that Deana made a lot of sense. It is not too strange that someone looks like Bruce, but if he


    appears at the door of Bruce''s former residence, it would be a coincidence! Even, the coincidence is almost


    weird!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, a clue suddenly popped into his mind, and he blurted out: "Second Miss, I remember!


    Mr. Wade, he seems to have a son!"


    Deana nodded and said, "Yes! Bruce does have a son, but his when his son was born, I was pregnant with


    Fitz, plus keep track of Bruce been of great advice, so I was basically leaves home and cut off contact, so I


    have not seen his son, "


    She murmured again: "However, after Bruce and Sister died unexpectedly, their son disappeared. It seems


    that they have never heard of finding him." The old housekeeper said excitedly, "That''s right. Go on! Back


    then, Mr. Wade and Ms. Wade happened in Aurouss Hilll. Their son also disappeared in Aurouss Hilll. The


    young man just now looked like Mr. Wade. It seems that the young man is likely to belong to Mr. Wade.


    ¡°My son!¡± Deana¡¯s tears broke again, and he said distressedly: ¡°If he is really the son of Bruce, then he


    should be only eight years old when Bruce passed away. If he hasn¡¯t returned to Wade¡¯s house for so many


    years, it would be more than ten or twenty. I really don¡¯t know how he came here in 2016. " The old


    housekeeper said with emotion: "I think he is riding a dpidated electric bike. He should not live well if he


    wants toe here."


    Deana nodded, looked at the old housekeeper and pleaded. "Uncle White, help me figure out a way, and be


    sure to find him out! I can be regarded as his father''s deceased after all. If he is not doing well, then I must help


    him anyway!" The old butler thought for a moment. , Said seriously: "Second Miss, forgive me , if this child has


    been discussing life at the bottom, then his ability, vision, and education level should not be too strong."


    "Moreover, I guess he will have a high probability now. Rtively difficult."


    "If you let him know who you are, if he wants to get rich overnight and want to rely on your relief for a long


    time, maybe he will rely on you."


    "There is a good saying. It is easy to ask God to give it away. Before you help him, you must think carefully."


    Deana sighed and said: "You don''t have to worry about these. If you can find him, I won''t talk to him. "


    Talking too much," she said again: "I was nning to give him a sum of money, that is, I owed his father a


    debt back then, just to pay him all the debts at once, and then give him five. Ten million! As for what


    happens after he has these fifty million, it all depends on his own good fortune."


    "Okay!" Seeing that she has a rtively safe n, the old butler relieved his heart and said. : "Then I will ask


    someone to inquire about it!"

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287


    At the same time, Charlie Wade had already escaped hundreds of meters by bike. In order not to be found by


    Deana, he didn''t even buy any vegetables, so he rushed directly to Thompson First.


    On the way, he called Cameron Isaac, and as soon as he came up he ordered: "Isaac, someone went to the


    old house where my parents lived today. Please help me find out who it is!"


    Cameron Isaac asked in surprise: " Master, did you go to the old house today?"


    "Yes!" Charlie Wade said: "I saw a woman there. She looked at me and called my father''s name. I want you to


    help me find out her identity. In addition, check whether this person is an enemy or a friend, and what kind of


    intersection she has with my father."


    "Okay!" Cameron Isaac said without hesitation: "I will investigate now!"


    Charlie Wade said again: "Yes, also There is one thing you need to do for me."


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: "Master, you say!"


    Charlie Wade said: " Check what is the situation of the owner of the old house, when will his case be


    pronounced, and when will the house be auctioned off? At that time, I will buy this old house!"


    "Good young master, I''ll check it out!"


    Then, Charlie Wade randomly found a supermarket near Thompson First, and prepared to go home after


    buying a carte. As soon as he left the supermarket, Cameron Isaac called.


    "Master, the two things have ended!"


    Charlie Wade hummed and said, "Say separately!"


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, "The seconddy from the Thorne Family of Eastcliff, Deana, went to


    your parents'' former residence today."


    Charlie Wade frowned and asked: "The Thorne Family ? Deana? What is it?" Cameron Isaac said:


    "This Deana is Zayne''s wife."


    "What?" Charlie Wade asked in amazement, "Zayne''s wife? Fitz and Zara''s biological mother?"


    "Yes." Cameron Isaac said: "It is Fitz and Zara''s mother. She came to Aurouss Hilll this morning."


    Charlie Wade asked, "Then why did shee to my parents'' former residence? She knew my father?"


    Cameron Isaac He exined: "You may not know about this matter. In fact, this Deana has always liked your


    father, but your father didn''t choose her back then."


    Charlie Wade was surprised and somewhat embarrassed. Zayne''s wife likes his father, which is indeed a bit


    unexpected. Charlie Wade thought that Xion was the illegitimate daughter of Zayne. It was just exposed by


    the Japanese mediast night. Deana came to Aurouss Hilll today and went to the former residence of his


    parents. Is this really a bit too impatient? If Zayne knew, he would be so angry that he would vomit blood.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron Isaac also said: "Young Master, there is still news about the house,"


    Charlie Wade said hurriedly : "Say it!" Cameron Isaac exined: "The case of the house owner, the final


    judgment was pronounced just two days, and he illegally raised funds. The amount involved in the case is


    veryrge, and the capital chain is broken, and there is no way to repay it. Therefore, in addition to the


    sentence, the probability is that all his assets will be confiscated and used topensate the victimized


    investor. Therefore, once the sentence is pronounced, the house will immediately Entering the judicial


    auction process, if you hurry up, it will be possible to start the auction within a week!"


    Charlie Wade heard this, and he was immediately happy, and said hurriedly: "You can sign up for me, then I


    will go to the auction. In any case, you have to buy this house too!"


    Cameron Isaac said: "Good master, this matter is on my body!"


    Charlie Wade hummed, and said, "Let¡¯s do this first. You helped me keep an eye on that recently. Deana,


    since she knows my father, she will most likely infer my identity. My identity cannot be revealed yet, so try


    not to let her find me."

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288


    "Good young master!"


    Charlie Wade couldn''t help but feel a headache after hanging up the phone.


    He found that there seemed to be a strong and strange maic field between himself and the Banks


    Familyy.


    Although he has been waiting for the opportunity to ask the Banks Familyy to question the anti-leaf alliance


    and make the Banks Familyy pay the price for the anti-leaf alliance, but since this period of time, he has not


    gone to the Banks Familyy to settle ounts, and has had various encounters with the Banks Familyy one


    after another. .


    First, identally rescued two children of Banks'' Family in Japan, namely Fitz and Zara, but when Charlie


    Wade rescued them, they didn¡¯t know that they were


    Zayne¡¯s children; then in the hospital in Tokyo, He passed Zayne again, but Charlie Wade at that time didn''t


    know that the man close at hand was Zayne.


    Otherwise, with Charlie Wade''s temper, even if he didn''t kill Zayne on the spot, he would at least be


    impotence first, and then remember his appearance and settle ounts with him slowly; then, what Charlie


    Wade didn''t expect, It was after returning from Japan this time that Xion, the assassin of the Banks Familyy,


    happened to be killed. What''s more damning is that after saving her, Charlie Wade discovered that this girl


    was the illegitimate daughter of Zayne!


    At this point in the whole matter, Charlie Wade has saved Zayne, one son, two daughters and three children


    once! The key is that these three people are all his mother''s children! One after another, because of chance


    and coincidence, saved the enemy''s child. For Charlie Wade, this kind of fate made him feel powerless to


    comin.


    In the end, who would have thought that I wanted to take a look at the old house today, but I met Zayne¡¯s


    wife, Fitz, and Zara¡¯s mother Deana! What''s more crazy is that Deana seems to have loved his dad for many


    years...


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade was already a big head, and couldn''t help but exhale a sullen breath:


    "This is all the crazy. What a bad thing!"


    Therefore, he secretly vowed in his heart that when he confronts Zayne in the future, he will not only make


    him pay for the Anti-Leaf Alliance, but also make him pay for saving his three children!


    ...


    At the same time, Deana was also looking for Charlie Wade by any means. However, she knew very little


    about Charlie Wade''s situation, so she didn''t know how to proceed.


    Although the old housekeeper has been in Aurouss Hilll for many years, because the Thorne Family is


    considered to be in a high position after all, and his daily style is low-key and cautious, he, as the


    representative of the Thorne Family in Aurouss Hilll, is rtively restrained.


    Although he also knows many local high-level officials, he rarely pays attention to things in the market, so he


    can only ask people for a while, starting from Bruce¡¯s car ident that year, first look at Bruce¡¯s car ident.


    The list of orphans epted by the orphanage and the orphanage, as well as the local adoption records


    registered at the time, tried to find relevant clues about Charlie Wade.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As far as the contacts in Aurouss Hilll are concerned, although he has a solid foundation, he is still far behind


    Cameron Isaac.


    As the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurouss Hilll, Cameron Isaac¡¯s most important task is to


    establish a solid foundation in Aurouss Hilll. Therefore, Cameron Isaac¡¯s connections in Aurouss Hilll have


    always been very high-profile and direct, and are all-round development, far ahead of the old housekeeper


    of the Thorne Family.


    Therefore, when the old housekeeper started investigating Charlie Wade''s rted clues, he had already


    received the news and then reported to Charlie Wade.


    When Charlie Wade heard that they had to start with the orphanage and adoption records, he immediately


    felt relieved. Normally, there is nothing wrong in this direction.


    But the point is that this line was cut off by Stephen Thompson as early as when his parents had just


    passed away.


    Stephen Thompson cut off all his clues, and even the orphanage he lived in was operated secretly by his


    people, so no matter how the outside world checked it, they couldn''t find any results. Now, Deana wanted


    to start from here to find himself, only idiotic dreams.

 Chapter 2289

    Chapter 2289


    After leaving Charlie Wade''s parents'' former residence, Deana was a little bit lost.


    On the one hand, it was because I missed Bruce, and on the other hand, it was because I saw someone just


    now and felt that he and Bruce looked so much like each other, which brought back many memories of her


    youth.


    When returning to Thorne''s mansion in Aurouss Hilll, the servant had already prepared a sumptuous


    lunch.


    Fitz had just returned from the orphanage after donating money. When Deana was back, he hurriedly


    asked her: "Mom, where did you go this morning?"


    Deana recovered from his chaotic thoughts, but still said absent-mindedly: "Oh, I didn''t go anywhere, let


    Uncle White take me around."


    At this time, a maid walked in and said respectfully: "Second Miss, the meal is ready."


    Deana nodded, and said to Fitz: "Go and ask your sister toe out for dinner, what is this girl doing?


    Recently, she kept herself in the room all day long. The first thing she did when she came to Aurouss Hilll was


    to lock herself up. It''s weird."


    "Ahh..." Fitz smiled and said, "Zara has always wanted to find our benefactor, the young man who saved our


    lives in Japan."


    Deana suddenly realized, and hurriedly asked, "Are there any clues?"


    Fitz shook his head, sighed helplessly and said: "Finding a needle in a haystack is not so easy to find. I


    haven''t figured out whether he is a Chinese or an overseas Chinese. I don''t know whether he is in Japan.


    Still in the country."


    Deana said earnestly: "This person saved the lives of both of you. If it weren''t for him, you would have


    suffered an ident long ago. With such great kindness, I really want to find a chance to repay him..."


    After that, she asked, "What clues do you have about this benefactor? You might as well tell them, and I will


    help you figure out a solution.


    Fitz stretched out his palms and sighed softly, "Hey, we actually don''t have any clues. Even when we met


    him, we probably know what he looks like. Other than that, there are no valuable clues."


    Deana asked: "Would you like to send a reward to the outside world? Just say that you want to find the


    original savior and thank you personally. If he sees it, let them contact us."


    Fitz said: "This method has been considered by Zara, but she said that the probability is not high. She said


    that the benefactor should be a very good person and should not be short of money. Even if he sees the


    reward, he will not follow us."


    Deana nodded in agreement, and said, "That''s what I said, if you really want money, you should speak up


    when you save you, or leave a contact information. Now, just based on the memory of seeing him, I want to


    get out of the crowd. It was really too difficult for him to find out."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Fitz said helplessly: "I also advised Zara, but she still doesn''t want to give up."


    As he said, he shook his head and said, "Mom, I''ll ask Zara toe out for dinner."


    "Well, go ahead."


    Soon, Zara, who was wearing pajamas at home, walked out of the room unwillingly at Fitz''s urging.


    When she came out, she was still holding an ipad in her hand, and the fingers of the other hand slid quickly


    on it, constantly flipping through the faces on it.


    When he came to the restaurant, Zara''s attention was still focused on the ipad screen, and Deana asked:


    "Zara, I heard your brother said that you are looking for the benefactor. Is there any progress?"

 Chapter 2290

    Chapter 2290


    Zara said without looking up, "There is no progress. I haven''t found him in the video yet."


    Deana said earnestly: ¡°Some things depend on fate. If fate is not there, no matter how you find it, it¡¯s useless;


    if fate is there, if you don¡¯t go to him, he will also appear in front of you.¡±


    Zara said without hesitation: "I don''t want to give the initiative to things to fate. It''s too unreliable. There are


    so many people in the world, except for the neighbors at my doorstep. Two people who have met by


    chance in a foreign country. People, the chance of meeting again by chance is almost zero. If I don''t take


    the initiative to find him, I''m afraid I won''t find him in this lifetime."


    After that, Zara said in a sad tone: "Human memory itself is not so good. No one can remember it. Many


    things can only be remembered more clearly by deepening the memory repeatedly, just like memorizing


    texts when I was young. same        "


    "In the few days I just came back from Japan, the appearance of your benefactor was quite clear in my mind,


    but after so many days, his appearance has be more and more blurred, although I have always wanted


    Memories to deepen the impression, but in fact it still doesn¡¯t work. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll forget what he looks like


    after a while. "


    Speaking of this, Zara raised her head, looked at Deana and Fitz, and asked: "Mom...Brother. Have


    you two ever felt this way? The more you Want to remember what a person looks like, the easier it is to


    forget?"


    Fitz thought for a while and said, "Also, if you see it often, you can''t forget it. It''s this kind of person who has


    only seen it once. It won''t take long, and I really can''t think of a specific look in my mind. There is only a


    vague outline left."


    Deana also nodded and said, "Zara was right just now. People''s memory needs to deepen to keep it in


    mind."


    When she said this, what she thought of was Bruce. She loved Bruce so much in her life, but in the nearly


    twenty years since Bruce''s death, if it weren''t for looking at Bruce''s young photos every day, Bruce would


    gradually blur her mind.


    Thinking of this, she sighed inwardly, and immediately asked Zara: "Zara, can you describe to your mother,


    what does your benefactor look like?"


    Zara thought for a while, and said, "One word is handsome; two words are very handsome, three words


    are very, very handsome, and four words are very cool and handsome..."


    Deana couldn''t helpughing: "Is there such an exaggeration as you said?"


    Zara said seriously: "Mom, I''m really not exaggerating at all. He looks very handsome, not only handsome, but


    also cool!"


    As he said, Zara put his chin on and said with an idiotic look: "At that time, Iga Kaminori took a bunch of


    ninjas to kill him, but he killed them in three or two strokes, Iga Kamin. Shinobu was scared to death at


    the time, and asked tremblingly who he was. Guess what he said?"


    Deana shook his head and asked: "What did he say?"


    Zara stood up, Charlie Wade, the imitator at the time, said coldly: "He said, I am your father and want your


    life!"


    Deana smiled and said, "This person is quite arrogant."


    "More than arrogance!" Zara said seriously: "It''s not just arrogant! I, Zara, grew up so big, and I have never


    seen such a confidant person! I didn''t put those Japanese ninjas who kill people without blinking in my eyes.


    Killing them is like cutting melons and vegetables, it''s really amazing!"


    As she said, she continued with a little annoyance: "The point is, this guy doesn¡¯t have a good face with me


    and my brother. I asked him to borrow a cell phone to call Dad. This guy said nothing about personal


    belongings. Borrow it, it''s so bad!"


    Deana smiled and said: "People must be guarding you, and don''t want you to know his mobile phone


    number, and then trace his identity."


    "Yes!" Zara said in a loud voice, "I think so too! He is very sophisticated, and he doesn''t leave any clues!


    Before I left, I said goodbye to the rivers andkes, and he even said to me that he would never see me


    again. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m still very angry! It¡¯s really hurting my self-esteem! So I must find him and


    ask him face to face, are you not coaxingly saying that you will not see you again?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing thisdy again, how do you feel in your heart ?"

 Chapter 2291

    Chapter 2291


    Zara said: "I want to go back and find a master to do some calctions and see if he can give me some


    hints."


    Fitz couldn''t helpughing: "Didn''t you just finish saying that you didn''t believe this?"


    Zara said seriously: "There is no other good way, it is better to give it a try."


    After that, she asked Deana: "Mom, is there any famous master in Eastcliff? Don''t you always go to the


    temple to worship Buddha and donate incense money? Do you know any good monks?"


    Deana said seriously: "Don''t talk nonsense, the eminent monks practice Buddhism, and fortune-telling


    is a matter of Taoism!"


    Zara asked hurriedly: "Then do you know a capable Taoist master? I''ll go and beg him to have a look!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Deana thought for a while, and said, "I really don''t know this. I haven''t asked someone to start a divination


    for many years. Thest time I asked someone to start a divination, I was about the same age as you."


    With that, she couldn''t help but think of Bruce, and she couldn''t help but sigh.


    Afterwards, she said to Zara: "Right, I heard that the Wade family built the ancestral tomb some time ago


    and specially invited Orion Exeor, a descendant of the Exeor family from the United States. Your grandfather


    and Orion Exeor also have some personal rtionships, you If you really think of it, you can ask your


    grandfather to ask if Mr. Exeor is still in Eastcliff."


    "Mr. Exeor?" Zara frowned and asked: "Why haven''t I heard of him? Is he amazing?"


    Deana said: "Mr. Exeor is the heir of the Exeor Dynasty Fengshui master Balig Exeor. He should be the


    most powerful master in the world today.


    Zara eximed: "Are you serious?! Then I''ll call Grandpa and ask!"


    After speaking, he quickly took out his mobile phone and called Grandpa Lord Thorne.


    As soon as the phone call, she will ask Lord Thorne on the other end of the phone: "Grandpa, my mother said


    you know a Master Exeor who is proficient in five elements and fortune telling?"


    Lord Thorne asked in surprise: "Zara, what do you want to do with this?"


    Zara blurted out: "Grandpa, I want to find my savior, but there has been no progress, so I want to find a


    breakthrough with the master."


    Lord Thorne said: "Master Exeor has already returned to the United States some time ago."


    "Ah? Going back?" Zara said disappointedly: "When did he go back?"


    Lord Thorne said: "It didn''t take long. He went back just a year ago. After he came to China, he stayed in


    Wade Mountain for more than three years. He should have wanted to go back a long time ago."


    Zara said with great regret: "It''s so unfortunate...what should I do...Grandpa, do you know other masters?"


    Lord Thorne said: "Master knows a lot, but the only person who can truly be called the word "Master" is


    Master Exeor."


    After speaking, he said again: "In this way, let me ask Master Exeor for you. If he wants to, he can directly


    help you out."


    Zara asked in surprise: "Grandpa, is what you said is true?"


    Lord Thorne smiled and said, "Can Grandpa lie to you? The main reason is that Master Exeor is old and has a


    weird temper. If he is willing to help this, I dare not promise you."

 Chapter 2292

    Chapter 2292


    Zara hurriedly said: "It''s okay, it''s okay, you can just ask me."


    Then, she asked: "By the way, Grandpa, if he is willing to help, do I have to go to the United States again?"


    "No need." Lord Thorne said: "Master Exeor has great magical powers. If he agrees, I will give her your


    birth date and tell him about the things you want to ask. It should be fine."


    Zara was surprised and said: "So amazing?"


    Lord Thorneughed and said: "Divination and fortune telling are the supreme wisdom of our ancestors. It


    is said that its magic is only a little bit of understanding by modern people."


    Then, he said: "It¡¯s midnight in the U.S., and I¡¯m not very good at contacting Master Exeor. Or wait


    patiently. When the eveninges in the U.S., it¡¯s morning. I¡¯ll call Master Exeor¡¯s phone."


    Zara hurriedly said, "Grandpa, then please!"


    ...


    At this moment, Charlie Wade has hurried home and prepared lunch. Although ine Ma broke her leg, she


    still insisted on crutches and beat him in the kitchen.


    After busying to prepare the food, ine Ma said with a look of ashamedness: "Good son-inw, mom should


    have cooked for you, but mom¡¯s legs are not convenient!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: "Mom, don''t be so polite, anyway, I don''t have anything to do. It''s okay to do


    housework."


    With that, he said to ine Ma: "Mom, ire Wilson Wilson and Dad should being soon too. I will cook


    another tomato and egg soup. When theye back, we can have dinner."


    ine Ma hurriedly said: "That''s really hard for you, my son-inw, mom will wash the tomatoes for you!"


    Charlie Wade served the best food, and his wife ire Wilson Wilson and his wife Jacob Wilson also drove


    home one after another.


    As soon as ire Wilson Wilson came back, he said to Charlie Wade with some excitement: "Husband,


    today, Doris Young, Vice Chairman of the Emgrand Group, called me and said that the six-star hotel under


    construction in the Emgrand Group is about to start the whole The design of the interior decoration is in


    tender!"


    "Really?" Charlie Wade asked, pretending surprise: "This project should be a lot, right?"


    ire Wilson Wilson excitedly said: "It''s not just too big, it''s simply too big...the Emgrand Group¡¯s six-star


    hotel project has beenunched sincest year, with an investment of 2 billion. Now the main body


    construction hase to an end, so now we need to finalize the interior decoration n, and then when the


    main body construction is over, the internal hard and soft instation will begin!"


    Having said that, ire Wilson Wilson went on to introduce: "The entire hotel budget of 2 billion, half is used


    to buynd and infrastructure, and the other half is almost all used for post-renovation, including at least 300


    million for hard decoration, soft decoration and various top furniture. The purchases of, bedding, sanitary


    ware, and electrical appliances are about six or seven billion. Now those senior executives of domestic big-


    name home furnishings, sanitary ware and decorative building materials havee to Aurouss Hilll and are


    preparing to participate in the subsequent bidding!"


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked, "How much budget does Emgrand Group have prepared for the


    decoration design?"


    ire Wilson Wilson said: "The quotation for this kind ofmercial decoration design is generally around


    300 dors per square meter. The six-star hotel of the Emgrand Group has a total business area of 130,000


    square meters. Some repetitive designs in the same room type are removed. , The design engineering


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    volume is at least seventy to eighty thousand square meters, and the decoration design fee alone costs


    twenty to thirty million!"


    When ine Ma on the side heard this, she was surprised and said: "Mom! ire Wilson Wilson! Are you


    kidding me?! Just engage in decoration and give 20 to 30 million design fees?!"


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said seriously: "It''s not a joke. The price is still rtively low. If it is arge


    designpany or a well-known designer, the price will be even higher. The design cost per square meter


    is at least 800 to 1000!"

 Chapter 2293

    Chapter 2293


    Hearing this, ine Ma couldn''t help eximing: "A design cost of 800 to 1,000 per square meter, wouldn''t


    it cost 50 or 60 million? This is too scary!"


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said: "What''s so scary about this? Some internationally renowned designers


    have to charge hundreds of millions of dors for the exterior design of a building!"


    ine Ma touched her chest and hurriedly asked her: "Good girl, are you nning to take this project?"


    ire Wilson Wilson said earnestly: "Of course I want to take it, but my studio is not that big at the moment. I


    am afraid that I cannotpete with opponents when bidding for such a project, and there is too much


    preparatory work. If I want to bid If you do, you have to put your heart and soul into it now and prepare for


    bidding..."


    With that, ire Wilson Wilson couldn''t help sighing again, and said, "Hey, the scale of thepany is still


    quiterge after all. I am afraid I can''t digest such arge project."


    ine Ma asked in surprise: "Isn''t design just about moving theputer? What can''t be digested?"


    ire Wilson Wilson said: "It''s not as simple as you think. With a business area of more than 100,000


    square meters, there are more than a dozen room types that require a whole house design, several


    restaurants of various types, and entertainment. The overall design volume is veryrge for the part, the


    administrative office part, and the security, security, and fire protection nning."


    ¡°It¡¯s like making an animated movie. Don¡¯t ordinary people think it¡¯s just to find a group of people to draw? But


    in fact, 20 pictures are drawn in one second, and an animated movie for one and a half hours is at least Tens


    of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of pictures, require hundreds of people to do a good job for


    several years."


    With that, ire Wilson Wilson said again: "Our studio has not many people. Even if we can follow such a big


    project, we can''t finish it by ourselves. We have to subcontract to other design studios to do it together. Ten


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    designers, it took more than half a year to finish..."


    "And this is only the first stage. When the construction starts, we have to follow up the whole process. The


    construction period is at least one year, so the overall follow-up will take one and a half years."


    "Dozens of designers, within a year and a half, the annual sry of a good designer is hundreds of


    thousands, and the average sry is at least 200,000, so the sry cost alone has to be tens of millions!"


    ine Ma blurted out in surprise: "I''m good! The sry alone is tens of millions? Is this too cruel?"


    ire Wilson Wilson said earnestly: "This is the way it is originally. I am still a conservative estimate. If the


    construction period is longer and the n is revised more, the overall time cost andbor cost will increase."


    Charlie Wade on the side asked curiously: "My wife, what do you n to do? Do you want to fight for it?"


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded and said, "Although the strength of my studio is not strong, I still want to try it. If


    I can take this project down, I can merge with it while working on it. A few small design teams, in that case,


    when this project ispleted, my studio will be able to improve at least two orders of magnitude and reach


    a medium-sized scale!"


    After that, she said with some worry: "However, my studio is indeed a bit smaller. There are so many


    companies bidding this time, so I really don''t know how confident it is."


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "My wife, if you are interested, just let it go. If it is done, it will be an excellent


    opportunity. If it is not done, we will have no actual loss. It is nothing more than a waste of energy. What do


    you think?"


    "Yes..." ire Wilson Wilson nodded slightly, and said: "I just want to try hard, so starting from today, I will


    lead the team to work overtime to make ns, make bids, and make preparations. This bidding!"


    As she said, she herself said with some emotion: "But I heard that many designpanies are looking for


    rtionships with people everywhere in order to get this big order, and there are even people who want to


    give money and kickbacks to the senior management of the Emgrand Group. I don¡¯t know. Will the Emgrand


    Group engage in ck-box operations at that time..."


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: "How can arge group like the Emgrand Group with a market value of


    more than 100 billion engage in ck-box operations on tens of millions of design projects?"

 Chapter 2294

    Chapter 2294


    But even though he said that, Charlie Wade had already made up his mind at this time, to say hello to Doris


    Young, and to give this project to ire Wilson Wilson quietly.


    The Emgrand Group was his own industry. Since my wife is so interested in this project, he naturally wants


    to give her a chance to practice.


    Therefore, he said to ire Wilson Wilson: "ire Wilson Wilson, you don''t have to think about so much


    now, just concentrate on making preparations. I believe you can do it!"


    "Yeah!" ire Wilson Wilson also nodded very firmly, and said, "I will definitely work hard! Try to get this


    big project down!"


    After lunch, ire Wilson Wilson went to thepany, and Charlie Wade went back to the room and called


    Ms. Young.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Ms. Young said: "Master, you are calling for your wife''s bidding, right?"


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "You guessed it."


    Ms. Young hurriedly said: "Master, originally, I wanted to entrust the design project of our hotel decoration


    directly to your wife''spany, but I was also worried that if the project was passed directly, your wife


    would doubt in her heart, so I told her this. In fact, I intend to start a bidding meeting so that your wife¡¯s


    company can obtain this project through internal bidding, which seems more natural."


    Charlie Wade praised: "Ms. Young, you have done a good job of this matter, and you have considered it


    comprehensively. I also called to tell you about this matter. My thoughts are the same as you. Let ire


    Wilson Wilson participate in the bidding normally. , And then the group directly decides on her studio, so that


    she can feel that she is the target of her ability in the test."


    Ms. Young promised: "Master, don''t worry, I will arrange these."


    Charlie Wade asked her: "When does the group n to officially start bidding?"


    Ms. Young said: "I n to give a rough draft within one week and start bidding in one week."


    "Okay, I''ll leave this to you."


    After hanging up Ms. Young''s phone, Charlie Wade thought that there was nothing important in the afternoon,


    so he didn''t n to go out again. Thinking of the New Year, he promised everyone who came to the house to


    give gifts to prepare some pills in return for everyone, so he nned to take advantage of this free time to


    refine the pills.


    He called Mr. Quinton, Mr. Quinton answered the phone, and asked respectfully, "Master Wade, what do you


    want?"


    Charlie Wade said: "Mr Quinton, you help me prepare some medicinal materials and bring them to my


    home in the afternoon."


    When Mr. Quinton heard Charlie Wade''s words, let himself prepare medicinal materials, he immediately


    realized that Charlie Wade should be nning to refine medicinal materials, so he said excitedly: "Master


    Wade, what medicinal materials do you need, even if you tell me, let me prepare them immediately. I''d better


    send it to you!"


    Charlie Wade said: "In this way, I will post your recipe on WeChat in a while, and you will be ready to follow


    my request."


    Mr. Quinton said without hesitation: "No problem, Master Wade, you send me the list, and I will let Aurora


    send it to you when I''m ready!"

 Chapter 2295

    Chapter 2295


    When she heard that Charlie Wade was going to need medicine again, Aurora was happy. She was happy,


    not because of her desire for Charlie Wade''s magical medicine, but because her father asked herself to give


    Charlie Wade the medicine, so she had the opportunity to meet Charlie Wade. Aurora has been spending


    winter vacation at home during this period. Except for daily training, she has basically nothing to do at other


    times. The days can be said to be very boring.


    She wanted to find a chance to meet Charlie Wade, and even asked Charlie Wade to guide herself again,


    but she heard that Charlie Wade had been busy recently, so she was too embarrassed toe over and


    harass. It just so happened that taking advantage of the opportunity to deliver the medicine, I could meet with


    Charlie Wade, and by the way, find an opportunity to invite Charlie Wade to sit at home.


    Mr. Quinton prepared all the medicinal materials neatly ording to Charlie Wade''s needs, and put them


    all in a medicine box and handed them to Aurora, and said, "Aurora, you send these medicinal materials to


    Thompson First to Master Wade."


    Aurora Immediately happily said: "Okay Dad, I will drive to Master Wade''s house!"


    Mr. Quinton nodded and said, "Wait a moment."


    After speaking, he stood up and took out a beautiful red sandalwood from the safe. The box was ced in


    Aurora¡¯s hands, and she confessed, ¡°This is a 400- year-old superb purple ginseng. It¡¯s better than the 300-


    year superb purple ginseng that Master Wade bought at the auction before. You can help me get it. Give it


    to Master Wade and say that I honor him.¡±


    Aurora took the wooden box carefully, and said seriously: ¡°I know Dad, these medicinal materials and this


    superb purple ginseng will be delivered to Master Wade¡¯s mansion by myself."


    ¡°Ah!" Mr. Quinton nodded: "thest fair in Chinese medicine, master Moore throwing daughter, bought three


    hundred of the best growing on purple ginsing, not long after, he came up with the master leaves


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    rejuvenation Pill, so I specte that this superb purple ginseng is the medicinal material needed to refine the


    rejuvenating pill. With this superb purple ginseng, Master Wade may be able to refine a batch of rejuvenating


    pill."


    Aurora hurriedly said: "Dad! I won''t go to help you ask Master Wade for medicine this time! Last time Master


    Wade refined the magic medicine, you asked me cheeky to ask Master Wade for the medicine. I was always


    embarrassed."


    Mr. Quinton was busy Said: "Don''t worry, this time you just give this top-quality purple ginseng to Master


    Wade, and you don''t have to worry about the rest. I believe if Master Wade really uses it to refine the


    Rejuvenation Pill, he will not forget it. It''s our Quinton family."


    Aurora was relieved and said, "Dad, then I''ll pass first!"


    "Okay, you go."


    Aurora drove out the door in her car and hurried to Thompson First. Half an hourter, Aurora came to the


    door of Charlie Wade''s vi. When she pressed the doorbell, ine Ma was taking a nap in the room on the


    third floor.


    Charlie Wade came down from the second floor, opened the courtyard door, saw Aurora, and said with a


    smile: "Aurora, you have worked so hard to make a special trip."


    Aurora was always uncontroble in front of Charlie Wade, ashamed and unbearable. I was a little nervous,


    and said stammeringly: "Master Wade, how are you doing recently?"


    Charlie Wade smiled: "It''s good, why do you ask?"


    Aurora exined hurriedly, "I heard about you. During this time particrly busy, but also to things with


    Jasmine went she to Japan, you are too tired to be afraid, "


    Charlie Wade waved his hand:." No, this little thing for me, what is not too"

 Chapter 2296

    Chapter 2296


    "That''s good!" Aurora smiled sweetly, and hurriedly passed the medicine box in her hand and the red


    sandalwood box to Charlie Wade, and introduced: "Master Wade, the medicine box contains the medicinal


    materials you need this time. My dad has already prepared it for you, and this red sandalwood box, inside is


    a 400- year-old top-quality purple ginseng. My dad said he got it by ident, and said this purple ginseng is


    here for you. He said it must be of great use, so let me give it to you."


    Charlie Wade was a little surprised and said, "The best purple ginseng for more than 400 years? Where


    did your dad get such a good thing?"


    "I don¡¯t know about this. My dad usually has many channels for receiving medicines. Many pharmacies and


    farmers in the south and the north of the country specially supply him. If anyone has some top-quality


    medicinal materials, they will give him the first time. It is estimated that the drug dealer received it and sent it


    over.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded, and thought to himself: ¡°I ate more than half of the 30 rejuvenation pills that I refined


    last time, and the rest was divided. Basically, it consumes almost the same amount of distribution, selling,


    and giving away. I originally thought that there would be a chance to refine a little bit, but I also knew that the


    best purple ginseng that was more than 300 years old was hard to find, so I never found a chance. Refining,


    I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Quinton to send Aurora over.¡±


    In fact, although Charlie Wade didn¡¯t have the best purple ginseng for three hundred years, he did have a


    nt that Liam sent back in his hand and passed down from his mother¡¯s family. Thousand-year snow


    ginseng.


    The value of Thousand-Year Snow Ginseng is much higher than that of 300-year- old purple ginseng. If that


    kind of medicinal material is used to refine rejuvenating pills, it is indeed overkill and violent.


    ording to the records in the Apocalyptic Book, the use of Thousand-Year Snow Ginseng is much more


    than that of the 300-year-old Purple Ginseng!


    Thinking of this, he took a closer look at the top-quality purple ginseng sent by Aurora, and couldn¡¯t help but


    sigh: ¡°The quality of this top-quality purple ginseng seems to be better than the one I bought at the auction


    before. ! Your dad should have spent a lot of money too? Such an expensive gift is indeed a little shameful."


    Aurora hurriedly said: "Master Wade, you must not say that. With your kindness to our Quinton family, let


    alone a purple ginseng, even if you give you all the assets of the Quinton family, you should!"


    Charlie Wadeughed and said jokingly: "You are really too much! don''t feel distressed. Your Quinton family


    has worked so hard for generations to build such a family business. You gave me all your hands when you


    opened your mouth?"


    He said, he put away the joke. In his tone, he said seriously: "Okay, I will ept this purple ginseng, thank


    your father for your help, and also tell him, when I use this best purple ginseng to make a pill, I will definitely


    give him one. When Aurora heard this, she was very excited, and quickly bowed: "Thank you, Master Wade!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said calmly, " Yes, you don''t need to be so polite." After that, she was right.


    She said, "Aurora,e in and sit for a while. I''ll make you a cup of tea."


    Aurora subconsciously wanted to agree, but after another thought, she asked with some worry: "Master


    Wade, is your wife at home? If she wants to watch Will you be unhappy when Ie to my door?"


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: "Why? She was very good at first, and hospitality was very warm. If she is


    at home now, she will definitely invite you in. Not me."


    Aurora asked in surprise: "Is your wife not at home?"


    "No." Charlie Wade casually said: "Herpany is rtively busy, she has already resumed work, and only


    my mother-inw is at home."


    Aurora said hurriedly: " Then I won¡¯t be able to go in. If your mother-inw misunderstands it, it will


    cause you trouble.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°No, no, my mother-inw suffered a bit of injury on her leg. I took a nap in


    the room, and when she wakes up, she I basically wouldn¡¯t go downstairs.¡±


    Aurora was relieved and smiled, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be cheeky and ask for a cup of tea made by Master


    Wade!¡± Charlie Wade shed over and made one. With a please gesture, he said: "Come in!"

 Chapter 2297

    Chapter 2297


    Seeing Charlie Wade''s sincere invitation, Aurora nodded and happily followed Charlie Wade into the vi.


    After entering the house, Charlie Wade invited Aurora to sit on the sofa in the living room, then took out the


    tea set and made a pot of tea for her.


    Aurora cautiously held Charlie Wade''s tea, and said, "By the way, Master Wade, I went to see Sister


    Jasmine two days ago!"


    "Oh?" Charlie Wade asked curiously: "Go to herpany or to her Home?"


    "Go to her house." Aurora said: "I am worried that sister Jasmine will be in a bad mood after so many


    things, so I went to see her at her house."


    Charlie Wade nodded, remembering to solve the Moore family crisis and let Jasmine regain the position of


    the heir of the Moore family, she never had time to see her again, so she asked Aurora, "How is Jasmine''s


    current state?"


    Aurora tilted her head and said, "Sister Jasmine. She was in a good state.¡± She said, remembering one


    thing, and hurriedly said: ¡°By the way, Master Wade, sister Jasmine has an Akita dog at home. It is very


    pure and cute. I don¡¯t think the whole Aurouss Hilll can find any blood So good Akita, she said that your


    friend gave her to her?"


    "Yes." Charlie Wade smiled: "When I was in Japan the other day, I took her to live with a Japanese friend


    who raised her. There were many Akitas, and when I saw Jasmine liked it, I gave her one.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes


    were full of envy, and said, ¡°Sister Jasmine¡¯s Akita is called Be, a girl. I¡¯ve already told her. When Be


    grows up, let Be give birth to a litter of puppies and give me one!" Charlie Wade smiled and said, "Then


    you have to wait at least one year." Aurora said, "It''s okay, a year soon. Just passed." She said, she asked


    Charlie Wade again: "By the way, Master Wade, do you have time in the past few days?" Charlie Wade


    asked curiously: "What''s the matter?"


    Aurora said with some embarrassment: "That''s it... Since thest time I won Nanako Ito and won the


    championship, I have been practicing hard at home, but I always feel that my progress is slow. A senior


    coach teaches hand-by-hand, so if you have time, I would like to ask you toe to my house again and


    give me some guidance by the way. I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t know if Master Wade is inconvenient.         "


    Charlie Wade thought for a while and said with a smile: "This is a trivial matter, so let''s do it, when I finish


    refining the medicine, I naturally invite everyone to sit and have a meal together, and give the medicine to


    everyone by the way. At that time, I will trouble your father to prepare a table of banquets at home and invite


    everyone to your house for a small gathering. Then I will go by a few hours in advance and give you


    guidance."


    Aurora said excitedly when he heard this. That¡¯s great Master Wade! In that case,


    I¡¯ll tell my dad when I go back, let him prepare the best banquet at home!"


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: "By the way, did Jasmine tell you who gave her the Akita?"


    Aurora shook her head: "Sister Jasmine said it was your friend, but didn''t say who it was."


    Charlie Wadeughed and said, "It''s Nanako Ito that you won in thepetition."


    "Ah?!" Aurora eximed, and blurted out: "It''s her?"


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "Yes, it was her."


    Aurora hurriedly asked, "Master Wade, how is Nanako Ito''s injury? , I didn¡¯t control the effectiveness of the


    medicine you gave me very well, so I hurt her by losing my hand, and I don¡¯t know how she recovered..."


    Aurora sighed with some guilt: "Actually..... In fact, Nanako¡¯s strength has always


    been much stronger than me, and the champion of thatpetition should have


    been hers. Ipletely relied on the magic medicine you gave to Master Wade to improve my strength in a


    short time, although I won thepetition. , But winning hate is not honorable..."


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: "Aurora, in fact, there is nothing morous and disgraceful. Thepetition


    compares to your own strength and how well everyone controls the rules. Although part of your strength is


    improved by the elixir, it is also It belongs to your personal strength, and you havepletely passed the


    doping test of thepetition, which proves that you have not taken any prohibited substances that are


    banned by thepetition, so all this is in line with the rules of thepetition." After all, Charlie Wade said


    again: "This It''s like the ck technology that swimmers used to participate inpetitions-shark skin bionic


    swimsuit."


    "This kind of bionic high-tech swimsuit can greatly reduce the resistance of swimmers in the water,


    including Phelps. The famous American swimmer in just one month broke 14 world records in a shark


    swimsuit, and Phelps won more


    than 20 Olympic gold medals alone.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Of this, naturally. The help of this kind of swimsuit is indispensable, but none of the rules of the game at the


    time explicitly prohibited this kind of swimsuit, so people''s gold medals were taken with peace of mind, there


    is nothing disgraceful."


    Aurora nodded gently and said, "What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand..."


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: "The game is yed by the rules, so you don''t need to have any psychological


    burden in this regard. Not only can you not have a


    psychological burden, but you will continue to participate in this kind of game in the future. In international


    Aurora hurriedly said: "Good Master Wade, Aurora will definitely go all out and win more championships in


    the future!" With that, Aurora looked at the time and said shyly: " Master Wade, you must have something


    else this afternoon, I won¡¯t bother you much, don¡¯t forget the good things you just said..."


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry, after I have finished the medicine, I Will contact your father."


    Aurora nodded, stood up and said respectfully: "Master Wade, then you stay, I will leave first!"


    Charlie Wade also stood up and said, "I will see youter."

 Chapter 2298

    Chapter 2298


    After sending Aurora out of the house and watching her leave, Charlie Wade took the medicinal materials she


    sent back to the bedroom on the second floor of himself and ire Wilson Wilson. The medicinal materials


    Aurora sent were enough for him to refine a batch of healing pills and a batch of rejuvenating pills.


    The healing pill is no longer useful to him, but this kind of medicine is indeed very effective for ordinary


    people. Jasmine suffered an ident in Japan at the time, and it was the pill that saved her life.


    Therefore, refining a batch of such medicines and giving them to people like Mr. Quinton, Mr. White, Travis


    Lane, and Dr. Simmons can be regarded as a reward for the gifts they gave him years ago. As for the


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rejuvenation Pill, Charlie Wade also ns to make another batch, one of which will be given to Mr. Quinton,


    and the rest can be reserved for emergencies.


    In one afternoon, Charlie Wade refined ordinary healing pills and 30 rejuvenating pills each.


    Seeing these newly refined pills, Charlie Wade suddenly thought of ine Ma, his mother-inw.


    In fact, with a small trauma such as a broken leg, at most a quarter of a healing pill can make her well. And in


    his hand, there are as many as thirty. Count it down, enough to break her leg 120 times. At this moment,


    Charlie Wade also hesitated whether to reward her with some medicine so that she could recover earlier.


    But after another thought, he immediately dismissed the idea, and muttered: "Forget it, she is not


    worthy!"


    ...


    Just when Charlie Wade refined the pill, Lord Thorne, who was far in Eastcliff, called Orion Exeor who


    was on the other side of the ocean.


    Orion Exeor is nearly a hundred years old, but because of taking a Rejuvenation Pill, his body is still very


    healthy.


    He usually wakes up at five o''clock in the morning and does a set of Taijiquan to achieve the goal of


    strengthening his body. After punching, he will go to his study and use three old coins to give himself a


    simple idea. Divination with three ancient coins is the mostmonly used method of six lines and eight


    trigrams. Unlike most Fengshui masters, Orion Exeor''s three ancient coins are almost all treasures of


    ancient coins.


    Thergest one is the priceless Warring States Three.The remaining two are the extremely rare in the world.


    Many people who have yed with ancient coins for a lifetime may not have the opportunity to see one of


    them. Just as he finished a hexagram and wasprehending the hexagrams represented by the few


    copper coins in front of him, Lord Thorne called.


    Orion Exeor answered the phone and smiled slightly: "I''m wondering why today''s hexagram looks like an old


    person, and the inner image seems to be separated by thousands of mountains and rivers. Unexpectedly,


    your phone came here."


    Lord Thorne sighed. "Master Exeor really has a brilliant n. I admire and admire it!" Orion Exeor said with a


    smile: "Lord Thorne, you don''t have to go so far between you and me. What can I do so early?"


    Lord Thorne hurriedly said, " Master Exeor, that''s it. , I have a granddaughter who has always wanted to find


    her savior, but after searching for a long time, she still found nothing, so I would like to ask you to help me and


    give her a hint. I don¡¯t know if it is convenient for you."


    Orion Exeorughed: " Your granddaughter knows how to return to Entu. In that case, give me her birth date


    and tell me the general clues about her rescue . I''ll take a look." Lord Thorne hurried to Zara''s The birth date,


    as well as the time and passage of the kidnapping of her and Fitz in Japan, roughly informed Orion Exeor.


    Orion Exeor muttered to himself: "The incident happened in Japan, Japan is east of China, and the East is


    the blue dragon in terms of Feng Shui..." After that, Orion Exeor pinched and said, and then grabbed it. The


    old money on the table, closed eyes, shook in the palm of the hand for a moment, and then threw it out.


    It didn¡¯t matter, his brows immediately frowned, and he said: "Strange! There is a sign of looking for a dragon


    in your granddaughter''s hexagram!"


    "Looking for a dragon?!" Lord Thorne asked in surprise: "Master Exeor, what do you mean by looking for a


    dragon?"


    Orion Exeor said sternly: "Seeking is looking for, and the dragon is the Drago, the real dragon of the world.


    This hexagram shows that the person your granddaughter is looking for is extremely fateful. Strong and not


    easy!"

 Chapter 2299

    Chapter 2299


    Lord Thorne heard this, although surprised, but inevitably happy.


    He couldn''t helpughing: "Master Exeor, this person is said to be able to kill many top ninjas in Japan on his


    own. His strength is indeed extraordinary, and his life is harder. It should be normal too?"


    Orion Exeor is very serious. Said: "Bradley, there are many people with hard fate, and nothing else, but all


    the widows of Coff have fate as hard as iron, but the fate of real dragons is extremely rare. If you put it in


    ancient times, I dare not say He must be a ninth-five person, at least he must be a prince and general, an


    extraordinary person !" Lord Thorne was silent for a moment, and said seriously: "Master Exeor, my


    granddaughter really wants to find this person, I wonder if you can give it to me?"


    Orion Exeor eximed: "This life is superior to me. I can''t see through it."


    Lord Thorne eximed: "Master Exeor, there is a fate you can''t see through?!"


    Orion Exeorughed bitterly. Seriously said: "This kind of fate is like ancient official titles. Since ancient times,


    officials at a higher level have crushed people to death, and at higher levels, I am outside of my ability. No


    matter what, I can¡¯t see through."


    Lord Thorne asked in surprise. : "If you can''t see through, how do you know that he is the fate of a real


    dragon?"


    Orion Exeorughed: "My fate is python. In thew of feng shui fate, the python is second only to the dragon.


    Therefore, above me, there is only Dragon. Just like a prime minister who can override him, there is only the


    Ny-Five Supreme. As long as it is a life style that I can''t see through, it must be the life of a true dragon.


    "As he said, he recalled Charlie Wade''s appearance in his mind, and said with full respect in his tone: "I was


    fortunate enough to meet a man who was destined by a true dragon, and his abilities have long surpassed


    the imagination of mortals.


    Although I don''t know how talented this person your granddaughter met, but it won''t be bad if you want to."


    To Charlie Wade, Orion Exeor has always been full of respect.


    At the beginning, he calcted that his time limit was approaching, and at the same time, he calcted that


    the East had the opportunity to continue his life, so he agreed to Lord Wade''s request to go to Eastcliff to find


    a fengshui treasure for the Wade family.


    It was also at Wade''s house that he realized that Charlie Wade was in the Wade Shoal. At that time, Charlie


    Wade was at the lowest point of life and destiny, and his fate was notparable to him. Therefore, he can


    count Charlie Wade''s fortune.


    After he broke the predicament of Wade Shoal, Charlie Wade''s fate soared, and from that moment on, he


    could no longer see Charlie Wade''s fate.


    Right now, he couldn''t figure out who Zara was looking for, so he could also conclude that the person Zara


    was looking for was the fate of the real dragon.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lord Thorne sighed helplessly when he heard this, and said: "It seems that if my granddaughter wants to find


    this person, I am afraid it will take more time!"


    Orion Exeor said solemnly: "Bradley, I don''t rmend you The granddaughter continues to look for it."


    Lord Thorne asked in surprise: "Why? Master Exeor, what do you say?"


    Orion Exeor said seriously: "The hexagram shows that your granddaughter is in conflict with the life she is


    looking for, and the other It is also the most powerful, which is like a bicycle, and a heavy-duty train traveling


    at high speed. If the two do not collide, they can naturally be in peace, but if they collide, the bicycle will


    definitely have no chance of winning. "When Lord Thorne heard this, he couldn''t help taking a breath. He has


    great trust in Orion Exeor.


    So he hurriedly said, "Master Exeor, thank you for your reminder. I will call my granddaughter and ask her


    not to look for it anymore."

 Chapter 2300

    Chapter 2300


    Orion Exeor hummed and said seriously: "It is time to let her stop, otherwise it will be like a moth to the


    fire, and she will be hurt in the end."


    Lord Thorne repeatedly thanked him, and then hung up the phone in a hurry. , Immediately afterwards,


    another video call was sent to Zara.


    The reason why he wants to make a video call is because he knows the video call, and after the other party


    picks up, he will directly use the speaker by default. In this case, not only Zara can hear what he wants to


    say, but his daughter Deana and grandson Fitz can also hear it.


    What Lord Thorne was afraid of was that Zara did not believe in divination and fortune telling. If she clearly told


    her that there were tigers in the mountains, she would probably not retreat, but would instead go.


    Therefore, he wanted to solemnly inform them of this in front of Deana''s family of three, even if he could not


    persuade Zara, there would be Deana and Fitz.


    It was dinner time. Zara was indeed having dinner with her mother and brother. When she received a video


    call from her grandfather, she was suddenly delighted. He thought it was the result of the divination, so he


    immediately pressed the call button.


    Video ON, asked Lord Thorne smiling: "What are you doing right now?"


    Zara said: "We are preparing to eat it, have you yet?"


    Lord Thorne said with a smile:. "I''ve finished,"


    he said After that, she asked: "Where are your mother and your brother?"


    Zara immediately switched cameras, took pictures of her mother and brother, and said: "Mom and brother are


    here, by the way, grandpa, you can ask the master to help?" Lord Thorne nodded, and said, "I did!"


    Zara couldn''t hide her excitement and asked, "Really? Does the master give any clear clues?"


    Lord Thorne hesitated for a moment, then sighed lightly, and said, "Master Exeor helped you with a trigram,


    but the trigram shows that the person you are looking for has a very high life and a very hard life, so even


    Master Exeor can''t see through any clues rted to him."


    "Huh?" Zara said in disappointment, "Grandpa, didn''t you say that Master Exeor is very good? Why can''t I find


    any clues? ? "


    Lord Thorne exined:." I am not unable to find clues, see through, even the master Exeor, also lower


    than the fate that person you''re looking for who is on the top"


    Zara was very upset and said:" What is low First ss, first ss, I think that Master Exeor just can''t find


    any clues, so I found a reason to excuse him."


    Deana hurriedly said: "Zara, don''t be rude!"


    Zara blurted out, "Mom, I say it not the truth? that depends master say get this get this, finding out said


    finding out, what to say non-high-low first-ss first- ss, and that is not an excuse to cover up their own


    ipetence it? "


    aside Fitz said, "Zara, don''t be so extreme. If he is really a liar, he will definitely not tell you something he


    can''t see through. He will only tell you something ambiguous or baseless. "For example, if you are looking for


    someone, he may tell you in a straightforward manner that the person you are looking for is in the northwest,


    and then you can find the rest by yourself. As for whether you can find it, it has nothing to do with him."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "And since the Master Exeor can directly say that he can''t see through, then I believe this is definitely not an


    excuse."


    Although Zara did not believe in this, but at this time, he did not want to argue with his family too much, so he


    had to say angrily: "Since even Master Exeor can''t see it through, I''ll just rely on myself to find it slowly!"


    Lord Thorne said hurriedly at this time: "Zara, if you listen to Grandpa''s advice, don''t look for this person


    anymore."

 Chapter 2301

    Chapter 2301


    "What?!" Zara heard that her grandpa told herself not to look any more, and asked inexplicably :


    "Grandpa, why?"


    Lord Thorne said vaguely: "It will not do you any good to continue to search, it is better to just So forget it."


    Zara frowned and said very persistently: "Grandpa, what I''m looking for is my savior and brother. He


    saved our lives! So I will find it no matter what. Even if I can''t find him, I won''t give up!"


    Lord Thorne was a little anxious, and said solemnly: "It''s not a question of whether you can find him, or


    whether you can find him! This is a question of your own future safety!"


    Zara asked suspiciously: "My future is safe? What does this have to do with my future?"


    Lord Thorne said seriously: "Master Exeor said, you are in conflict with his fate, and his fate is far better than


    You have to be hard and tall, so it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t find him. Once you find him, it¡¯s like moths fighting the


    fire. In the end, it¡¯s yourself that is injured!"


    Zara immediately retorted, "Grandpa, I don¡¯t have any. Aiming at the meaning of your old man, but I think


    that what Master Exeor said is pure nonsense!" After that, she continued without hesitation: "This man


    saved my life, if it is really as Master Exeor said. Say, I am a moth and he is a raging fire, so why did I not be


    burned to death by him, but saved by him? I think Master Exeor is just talking about it !" Lord Thorne sighed


    and said, "Hey! This kind of thing, which can be changed by your arrogant words? It is true that he saved


    you, but that is before! Master Exeor counts for you, it is the future!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Zara retorted without hesitation: "I don''t care about anything. In the future, I only know that he saved my life. I


    want to find him and thank him face to face. It¡¯s that simple. It doesn¡¯t matter if I really conflict with him. The


    big deal is that I will pay him back. That''s right."


    Lord Thorne rarely reprimanded: "Zara! Don''t talk nonsense here! What Master Exeor said is not a joke,


    you must listen? Ah!"


    Zara shook his head and said firmly: "These are all pseudo-scientific feudal superstitions, I don''t


    listen!"


    Deana said with a serious face: "Zara, Master Exeor is the supreme wisdom of the ancestors, absolutely not


    What feudal superstition, and Master Exeor is the most famous feng shui master in the world today, you must


    have a sense of awe!" After all, Deana also said very solemnly: "In my opinion, you should not continue to


    look for it. So, let¡¯s stop here!" Zara, Anxious, red eyes said: "Mom. Why do you believe in these things? You


    are also a famous university graduate, you should believe in science!"


    Deana said very seriously : "Zara, how do you know that fengshui is not science?"


    Zara blurted out: "It''s all a bunch of feudal superstitions. What science is there? If there is a basis for it, then


    why don''t you just tell me where to go? Can you find your benefactor? It just happened to tell me that there are


    fate and moths fighting against the fire, so I don¡¯t want to believe in this kind of thing!"


    Deana said solemnly, "The Book of Changes and Divination, the ancients used heaven and earth,


    everything, the stars and the sea as references. After years of observation, study, induction, and summary,


    a set of philosophies, which can even be said to be science!"


    "Have you ever wondered why the Mayans could urately calcte the 21st century A sr eclipse?"

 Chapter 2302

    Chapter 2302


    "What''s even more powerful is that the calendar they calcted is almost the same as the legition


    calcted by modern science. The error is even as small as every five thousand years, only one day away. Do


    you think this is also a feudal superstition?"


    Zara didn''t know how to refute it, so she could only make strong words: " There is no actual basis for this kind


    of thing, anyway, I will definitely not believe it!" Deana sighed at this time, and said in a serious tone: "Our


    generation is young. At that time, there was still a rtively objective understanding of Eastern and Western


    cultures. They never blindly believed that the West was better or that the East was better. Instead, they used


    an objective and dialectical perspective to look at problems. For children born after zero or even after zero,


    Western culture has begun to take full advantage."


    "You believe in science and the Inte, but you don¡¯t believe in the essence of your ancestors for


    thousands of years. This set of things has entered the category of old feudal superstition, which is a


    manifestation of ignorance!"


    Zara asked unconvincedly: "ording to the ancestors, does everything have a so-called fate? Do I eat


    today? What and where to go are all destined for a long time?"


    Deana said seriously: "You think that everything in the world has no fate, and everything is my fate, but I


    can''t help it, but have you thought about it? The gravel, asrge as the entire universe, is continuously


    operating with its own set ofws. The more you look at the macro, the more it can''t change its fate!"


    Zara immediately asked: "Mom, you tell me, What is the lifespan of a gravel? It may stay in the desert,


    be a member of thousands of gravel, sink into a river, or be carried into the sea by a river, and is more


    likely to be made into a piece of ss by humans, Mixed into a piece of concrete, does the fate count for


    each piece of gravel?"


    Deana shook his head and said, "I just said that fate should be viewed from a macro perspective, never from


    a micro perspective.


    Think about it." "From a microscopic perspective, you will feel that the gravel is very small and not worth


    mentioning, and there are so many gravel in the world, and it is impossible to n a different destiny for


    each gravel."


    "But do you know how many stars like the sun are in the universe?"


    Zara looked nk.


    Deana said seriously: "Zara, if you look at it from a microscopic view, you always feel that the gravel is too


    small and worth mentioning, but if you look at the macroscopically, you will find that even if the entire earth,


    in the entire universe, it is just like gravel. , It¡¯s not even as good as a gravel.¡± After that, Deana continued:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you young people like to talk about science? Then I can tell you that there are about two in the


    observable range of the universe and the range of educated spections. There are trillions of gxies, you


    can hear them clearly, it is two trillion!"


    "And every gxy has at least hundreds of billions, or even trillions of stars. The sun is just one of the


    hundreds of billions of stars in the Milky Way. In the Milky Way, the sun is so ordinary that it cannot be


    ordinary. In the entire universe, the sun is not as good as a gravel on the earth."


    "There are more stars like the sun in the universe than there are gravel on the earth, but you think There is


    too much gravel, so a small gravel is not worthy of fate. Then I ask you, a star that is a hundred times


    larger than the earth is just a cosmic gravel in the universe. Is it worthy of fate?"


    Deana With a word, Zara was struck by lightning, and she couldn''t say a word.


    She had never used such a perspective to understand the whole world, but just tried to think about the


    entire macro universe in her mind, and she immediately felt her insignificance and ignorance.


    If the sun is just the gravel in the universe, then the earth can only be counted as a cosmic dust.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    If human beings are so small that they need to live in a cosmic dust, then what are human beings?


    How much of the so-called science that humans can detect in this cosmic dust can represent everything in the


    world?

 Chapter 2303

    Chapter 2303


    Seeing that Zara no longer spoke to refute, Deana sighed and said in a very serious voice: "Zara, you have


    to know that all stars in more than two trillion gxies have their own set ofws of operation. What about


    the lives of billions of people?¡± After that, she put her hands together and said piously: ¡°I used to go to


    temples to burn incense and worship Buddha. Both of you and your father thought I was a feudal


    superstition, but Buddhism is early As I said, one piece of sand, one world!"


    "Even if it''s just a piece of gravel, its interior is infinite!"


    "Inparison, a gxy is just a grain of sand in the universe, but it also includes Another iparably


    vast world."


    "The Book of Changes is to tell people a truth, everything in the universe, from the dust to the stars,


    everything has its ownws, you can not understand, but you can not desecrate, understand?"


    Zara nodded hurriedly, and said softly and obediently: "Mom, I understand, I''m sorry, I was really too


    shallow before, I don''t understand that stuff, nor fate number..."


    Deana smiled slightly , Said: "Everything in the world hasws. As long as you find itsws, you can see its


    past, present and future."


    "It''s as if the ancients learned thews behind the celestial phenomena, so they began to gradually master the


    ability to predict the weather.¡±


    "it''s like now astronomers mastered the movement of the sun and the moon, so you can urately predict


    the future of every sr eclipse and lunar eclipse, and even forward estimate tens of thousands of years ago,


    every eclipse And the lunar eclipse;"


    "The essence of the Book of Changes is to summarize thews between the heavens and the earth


    and the human beings. "


    Once you master thisw, you can see one thing, one''s past, present, and future. "


    Since Master Exeor advises you not to search again, then you should be honest and obedient. Don''t


    continue to search. Both you and your brother are my life. Last time you had an ident in Japan, I almost


    had a heart attack. , So in the future, I cannot ept that any idents happen to you again. "


    Zara asked subconsciously: "Mom...do you think Master Exeor is wrong?" After that, she hurriedly exined:


    "I don''t suspect feng shui, I just think this kind of thing It''s like doing a math problem. If you make a little


    mistake, the result will be a big deviation. As the so-called miss, the difference is a thousand miles..."


    Deana shook her head and said seriously: "The earth is revolving around the sun. It takes a year to make a


    revolution, but there is never any deviation, while the sr system revolves around the center of the entire


    Milky Way, and it takes 250 million years to make a revolution, and there is still no deviation. This is the rigor


    of thew!"


    "Thews of the Book of Changes are as precise as astronomy, and Master Exeor is the most profound


    master in the study of the Book of Changes in the world today. There is no one, there can be no mistakes!"


    "Since he said you are moths fighting fires! , Then you have to stay away from the fire honestly, the farther


    the better! If you are not obedient and insist on looking for him, then I will let your dad send you abroad now!"


    After that, Deana said again: " Anyway, Harvard Business School will start in August, and there is still half a


    year left. If you are not obedient, go there soon!"


    "Don''t be my mother!" Zara hurriedly blurted out, "You now let me go to the United States alone. When I got


    there, the school did not start, the dormitory was not allowed, and I was not familiar with the ce of life. It


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    was not convenient to do anything..."


    Deana said seriously, "No inconvenience. Your dad was already near Harvard Universityst year. I bought


    a vi. After you go there, you can live there. There are housekeepers, servants, and life assistants. It will


    be very convenient for you to get there. If it doesn''t work, I can also apany you."


    Zara listened At this point, I quickly pleaded: "Mom, I don''t want to go to the United States now... Then I will


    listen to you, can''t you not find it?" When she said this, Zara''s heart was full. Is unwilling...


    "In my heart, naturally there are 10,000 people who are unwilling to give up looking for a savior..."

 Chapter 2304

    Chapter 2304


    "But, my mother is so absolute now. From what I know about her, although she is usually very soft, once she


    makes a decision, there is basically no room for mediation...


    " Therefore, if I still blindly look for my benefactor, my mother will definitely send me to the United States as


    she said..."


    "At that time, I will be in the United States, thousands of miles away from China. It''s even more


    impossible..."


    "So, I can only lie to my mother... and then secretly continue to search for my benefactor..."


    Deana didn''t know her daughter at this time. As I thought, I heard that she was indeed willing to give up


    searching, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    So she looked at Fitz and said seriously: "Fitz, you are called by this name because you want you to know


    right from wrong and distinguish right from wrong. Your sister has the stakes in this matter. Mom has just told


    you. It¡¯s very clear, so for the safety of her life, you must keep in mind that you must never help her find


    someone secretly. Did you understand?"


    Fitz immediately said: "Mom, don¡¯t worry. , I have always been in awe of our traditional Chinese culture.


    Since the master has said so, then I must not help Zara!"


    Fitz said the truth. Now some young people, because they have epted the impact of Western culture, they


    blindly criticize Chinese traditional culture.


    Among them, the worst attacked is traditional Chinese medicine. Fitz was in an angry youth, and he was


    somewhat biased towards Chinese medicine. He always felt that Chinese medicinecked scientific basis and


    clinical experiments.


    But when he was neen years old, he had a low-grade fever thatsted for more than a month. He did all


    the tests he could do in the hospital and tried all the antibiotics, but there was nothing. effect.


    Finally, in desperation, he apanied his family to visit a famous doctor. After the famous doctor


    diagnosed him, he said that he was invaded by damp evil. He gave him acupuncture on the spot and


    decocted him with a pair of medicine.


    Enough. Since then, Fitz has understood that everything can always exist, there must be its truth.


    Chinese medicine has been developed along the way for five thousand years with Chinese civilization. The


    wisdom contained in it can actually be denied by a little boy. Therefore, since then, he has be more awed


    by traditional culture. The same goes for the gossip of the Book of Changes. Zara felt even more desperate


    when she heard this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She knew that if her elder brother couldn''t help herself, then she would really lose all the help. In this case,


    would she still have a chance to find her father? Since she was rescued in Japan, she would think of Charlie


    Wade countless times every day, and remember all the details of her rescue. It can be said that Charlie


    Wade has deepened into her bones.


    So, even if it was really moths fighting the fire, deep down she didn''t want to stop.


    At this time, Deana looked at Zara, and said in a tone that could not be refuted: "Zara, Mom wants to stay in


    Aurouss Hilll for a while. During this time, you will stay with me in Aurouss Hilll, so you don''t have to go


    anywhere!"

 Chapter 2305

    Chapter 2305


    Deana really wanted to live in Aurouss Hilll for a while. Not only because she missed Bruce, but also


    because she really liked this warm and humid riverside ancient city. In addition, she was still thinking


    about the old house that Bruce once rented. She wants to stay in Aurouss Hilll, buy the house, and


    renovate it again. If there is nothing special in the future, she is even willing to settle in Aurouss Hilll.


    Deana was married to Zayne because she saw her beloved man marry another woman, andpletely lost


    confidence and expectation in the rtionship. But after getting married, she and Zayne only have family


    affection and no love. As Zayne''s betrayal of her came to light, her affection for Zayne almost disappeared.


    So, but she hasn''t divorced Zayne yet, but she has made a decision in her heart and will not force herself for


    other people. From this moment on, she even wanted to live ording to her own ideas. Settling in Aurouss


    Hilll is the first step. Zara heard that her mother had let herself stay in Aurouss Hilll, so she was naturally


    unwilling in her heart.


    She thought to herself: "Whether it is the Banks Familyy or the Thorne Family, the main sphere of influence is


    in Eastcliff. Only in Eastcliff can I have the opportunity to mobilize more resources to help me find my


    benefactor."


    "But if I am If I stay with my mother in Aurouss Hilll, I don¡¯t have any resources to mobilize!"


    "Moreover, my mother is so strongly opposed to me looking for my benefactor, and I will be under her nose in


    the future, let alone the opportunity to look for my benefactor"


    thought Here, Zara was extremely depressed, so he did not immediately respond to her mother''s words.


    Seeing that her expression was full of hesitation and unwillingness, Deana couldn''t help but frown, and


    asked: "What? Seeing what you mean, isn''t she going to agree?"


    Zara hurriedly said: "No, mother, I actually want to stay with you in Aurouss Hilll, but to be honest, I am afraid


    that my life in Aurouss Hilll will be unustomed after a long time."


    Deana nodded and asked, "You Come on, why are you not used to it?"


    Zara shook his fingers and said: "Look, the winter in Eastcliff is always dry, and Aurouss Hilll is very humid."


    Deana said immediately, "It doesn''t matter, then let someone install it in your room immediately. The best


    central dehumidification system, and then let¡¯spare the weather conditions in Eastcliff in real time. What is


    the humidity of the air in Eastcliff? Make sure that the air humidity in your room is. If the air humidity in Eastcliff


    is 10, let your The room is also kept at 10, which is definitely not worse than a percentage point!"


    Zara was big for a while, and hurriedly said: "It is not only the air humidity problem, but also the living habits. I


    am not too ustomed to eating here."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Deana waved his hand and said: "It doesn''t matter, Mom will send you a chef from Eastcliff. When you are at


    home, don''t you like the food made by the chef at home? It just so happens that your dad is also going to


    Australia now, and the chef is at home. I''m still idle, I will let hime over tomorrow, oh no, let hime


    over today, so that you can eat familiar meals tomorrow morning."


    Zara said embarrassingly, "That mom, I can stay here. Be with you, but my brother still has to go back. You


    called the chef to Aurouss Hilll. What should I do after my brother goes back?"


    Before Deana could speak, Fitz immediately stated firmly: "It''s okay! It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s a big deal. I¡¯ll eat outside


    every day. Anyway, I¡¯ll be a bachelor to solve the problem. I¡¯m not hungry for one person and the whole


    family!¡± After that, Fitz said again: ¡°Oh, yes, I won¡¯t leave Aurouss Hilll for now, Stefanie Sun¡¯s concert is


    about to begin. I want to stay in Aurouss Hilll to make some preparations for the concert and leave after the


    concert is over."

 Chapter 2306

    Chapter 2306


    Deana really wanted to live in Aurouss Hilll for a while. Not only because she missed Bruce, but also


    because she really liked this warm and humid riverside ancient city. In addition, she was still thinking


    about the old house that Bruce once rented. She wants to stay in Aurouss Hilll, buy the house, and


    renovate it again. If there is nothing special in the future, she is even willing to settle in Aurouss Hilll.


    Deana was married to Zayne because she saw her beloved man marry another woman, andpletely lost


    confidence and expectation in the rtionship. But after getting married, she and Zayne only have family


    affection and no love. As Zayne''s betrayal of her came to light, her affection for Zayne almost disappeared.


    So, but she hasn''t divorced Zayne yet, but she has made a decision in her heart and will not force herself for


    other people. From this moment on, she even wanted to live ording to her own ideas. Settling in Aurouss


    Hilll is the first step. Zara heard that her mother had let herself stay in Aurouss Hilll, so she was naturally


    unwilling in her heart.


    She thought to herself: "Whether it is the Banks Familyy or the Thorne Family, the main sphere of influence is


    in Eastcliff. Only in Eastcliff can I have the opportunity to mobilize more resources to help me find my


    benefactor."


    "But if I am If I stay with my mother in Aurouss Hilll, I don¡¯t have any resources to mobilize!"


    "Moreover, my mother is so strongly opposed to me looking for my benefactor, and I will be under her nose in


    the future, let alone the opportunity to look for my benefactor" thought Here, Zara was extremely depressed,


    so he did not immediately respond to her mother''s words.


    Seeing that her expression was full of hesitation and unwillingness, Deana couldn''t help but frown, and


    asked: "What? Seeing what you mean, isn''t she going to agree?"


    Zara hurriedly said: "No, mother, I actually want to stay with you in Aurouss Hilll, but to be honest, I am afraid


    that my life in Aurouss Hilll will be unustomed after a long time."


    Deana nodded and asked, "You Come on, why are you not used to it?"


    Zara shook his fingers and said: "Look, the winter in Eastcliff is always dry, and Aurouss Hilll is very humid."


    Deana said immediately, "It doesn''t matter, then let someone install it in your room immediately. The best


    central dehumidification system, and then let¡¯spare the weather conditions in Eastcliff in real time. What is


    the humidity of the air in Eastcliff? Make sure that the air humidity in your room is. If the air humidity in Eastcliff


    is 10, let your The room is also kept at 10, which is definitely not worse than a percentage point!"


    Zara was big for a while, and hurriedly said: "It is not only the air humidity problem, but also the living habits. I


    am not too ustomed to eating here."


    Deana waved his hand and said: "It doesn''t matter, Mom will send you a chef from Eastcliff. When you are at


    home, don''t you like the food made by the chef at home? It just so happens that your dad is also going to


    Australia now, and the chef is at home. I''m still idle, I will let hime over tomorrow, oh no, let hime


    over today, so that you can eat familiar meals tomorrow morning."


    Zara said embarrassingly, "That mom, I can stay here. Be with you, but my brother still has to go back. You


    called the chef to Aurouss Hilll. What should I do after my brother goes back?"


    Before Deana could speak, Fitz immediately stated firmly: "It''s okay! It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s a big deal. I¡¯ll eat outside


    every day. Anyway, I¡¯ll be a bachelor to solve the problem. I¡¯m not hungry for one person and the whole


    family!¡± After that, Fitz said again: ¡°Oh, yes, I won¡¯t leave Aurouss Hilll for now, Stefanie Sun¡¯s concert is


    about to begin. I want to stay in Aurouss Hilll to make some preparations for the concert and leave after the


    concert is over."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 2307

    Chapter 2307


    When Zara temporarily hid her inner impulse and decided to stay in Aurouss Hilll, Wendy was still busy in


    Pearl etiquettepany. At this time, it was evening, and Wendy officially took over the Pearl etiquette


    company this afternoon. In order not to disappoint Charlie Wade, she immediately took an afternoon to


    carefully check all the ounts of Pearl etiquettepany since its establishment.


    She first listed all the etiquettedies who were cheated by Pearl etiquettepany, and then assessed


    their losses based on the records of their participation in activities, and then calcted the total amount of


    compensation to be paid.


    Afterwards, she contacted all the etiquettedies who had worked together and had worked together, and


    asked them to return to thepany for a meeting. At the same time, she also asked people to help, and


    found all the etiquettedies who had resigned and were forced to go to ktv by the former boss Lloyd and


    asked them to Come back.


    At dinner time, the entire Pearl etiquettepany has been surrounded by thedies of etiquette. At present,


    there are more than one hundreddies of etiquette working in Pearl etiquettepany. In addition to those


    who ran away, redeemed them, and were forced to go to KTV, now there are nearly 300 people squeezed


    into thepany. Most of these ceremonialdies are between 18 and 25 years old. Few are over 25. I dare


    not say that everyone is beautiful, but most of them are rtively good-looking.


    Moreover, the height of these ceremonialdies is at least 1.65 meters, and each body is well-proportioned.


    Compared with most professions, the overall external conditions are rtively high. Nearly three hundred


    young and beautiful girls, put together like three hundred superrge sparrows, chattering non-stop.


    They were all informed that the Pearl etiquettepany had changed hands and asked them toe over to


    settle all ounts, but they didn''t understand why Lloyd was so profitable as thispany, why he suddenly


    changed hands. In addition, they also want to know how thepany asks themselves toe back to


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    checkout.


    Especially those who have been away from thepany for a period of time are even more surprised. They


    don''t dare to hope that thepany can make up all the money owed to them before.


    Seeing so many people, Wendy was also a little nervous.


    Although she had never run apany before, she had seen some of the world in the Wilson Group at first,


    and she was better than the girls present.


    So, she calmed her mind and said into the microphone: "Please be quiet, everyone, we are going to have a


    meeting now." Everyone gradually calmed down, and one by one looked at Wendy with widened eyes,


    waiting for her next message. .


    Wendy cleared her throat and said seriously: "First of all, I must announce to you that all the shares of Pearl


    etiquettepany have been transferred to my name. What I have in my hand is the confirmation of the


    changes made by the industrial andmercial department. You can circte the copy, and you can also


    check the current industrial andmercial registration information of the etiquettepany on the industrial


    andmercial website to see if the shareholder above has changed from Lloyd to Wendy."


    Several girls sitting in the front row of the meeting room , Immediately took the copied documents and


    circted them, and many people directly took out their mobile phones and inquired about the business


    registration information first.


    From this look, everyone immediately understood that Wendy had be the boss of Pearl etiquette


    People who didn''t know Wendy began to wonder what this girl came from, and she could be the new


    owner of Pearl etiquettepany. Those girls who have worked with Wendy are even more puzzled. They


    don''t understand why Lloyd, who cannibalized people without spitting out bones, would transfer thepany


    to Wendy.

 Chapter 2308

    Chapter 2308


    Seeing that everyone had received this message, Wendy continued: "I call everyone here today.


    There are a few things to announce to you."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The first thing is Lloyd and Teresa Fay. They have been treated for so long. Part of the money that scam


    everyone has returned!" As soon as this was said, the scene was in an uproar!


    A girl blurted out and asked: "What?! Lloyd and Teresa Fay returned the money?! Really? The money was


    returned after two weeks of peeling?! How is this possible?!" Wendy said seriously "This is indeed true. The


    two of them have been sent by my brother-inw to KTV to make money for atonement because of their


    wickedness. Teresa Fay is going to be apanion, and Lloyd is going to be a tortoise. They are both at


    Caesar''s ce. I¡¯m going to work, I¡¯m probably starting to work tonight. If you have an acquaintance working


    there, you can call to ask.¡±


    There were a few courtesydies hurriedly took out their mobile phones, some chose to send text


    messages, others Choose to call directly.


    Soon, a girl eximed: "Two bastards, Lloyd and Teresa Fay, actually went to work in KTV! This is too much


    hate relief!"


    "Yes, yes, one of my sisters also told me Now, it¡¯s the two of them!"


    A girl who knew Wendy hurriedly asked: "Wendy, what is your brother-inw? Howe you have such a


    great skill that even Lloyd can move?"


    "My brother-inw..... " Wendy said a little admiringly: "My brother-inw is a hero!"


    All the girls present have been bullied and squeezed by Lloyd. It can be said that I hate him long ago.


    Therefore, after hearing the news, they cheered and apuded for a while.


    Wendy waited for everyone''s apuse to finally cease, and then said: "The second thing is the


    distribution of this money."


    "Lloyd and Teresa Fay returned a total of about 4 million, except for the 500,000 reserved for thepany''s


    subsequent operating funds. In addition, the


    remaining 3.5 million will be returned to everyone present.¡± When everyone heard this, they were suddenly


    shocked!


    They really did not expect that the first thing that Wendy took over thepany was to return a huge sum of


    3.5 million to them... Wendy continued at this time: "I have already calcted the specific refund ratio. When


    ites out, this money is certainly not enough to make up for everyone¡¯s losses, but it can still bring you a


    certain amount ofpensation. I will show the list ofpensation and the corresponding amount in a


    while. If you have no problems, After signing and confirming, our finance will pay everyone immediately."


    After that, Wendy said again: "To be honest, we have already withdrawn 3.5 million cash from the bank


    ount in the afternoon."


    Then, Wendy gave it to someone not far away in Finance gave a nod, and then, Finance went to the office


    next door to call in a few powerful men.


    Each of these brawny men held a huge suitcase in their hands, and then they spread the suitcase on the


    conference table on the podium, revealing bundles of banknotes inside.


    Nearly 300 girls immediately yelled in excitement, and some even yelled, "Long live Wendy!"


    Then, thunderous apuse broke out again. At this moment, Wendy has won the favor and support of the


    girls on the scene, and has sessfully taken the first step to take over the Pearl etiquettepany...

 Chapter 2309

    Chapter 2309


    Surrounded by thunderous apuse and apuse, Wendy was also a little embarrassed. She settled her


    mind and continued: "The third thing is that our Pearl etiquettepany will continue to operate in a brand-


    new model. The idea of operation is like this..."


    Nearly 300 girls in the audience are looking forward to her next content at this moment.


    Wendy said seriously: "First of all, Pearl etiquettepany will continue to provide etiquette services for


    major enterprises and self-employed individuals in Aurouss Hilll as before. We are all girls, and we all have


    almost the same experience, so everyone counts. The above are sisters. If the sisters want to continue to


    engage in this industry, I hope that I can choose to continue to cooperate."


    "Secondly, I solemnly promise to the sisters that if the sisters choose to continue to cooperate with me, I will


    never give As before, squeeze the sisters''bor and the correspondingbor results!"


    "Next, we will adopt an open and transparent pure sharing model to cooperate with the sisters!"


    "The specific terms of cooperation are: thepany is responsible for the overall arrangement of work for


    the sisters At the same time, themission is shared with the sisters in an open and transparent manner.


    Thepany only draws 20% of themission for attending an event as operating funds, and the


    remaining 80% is distributed to individuals!¡±


    I heard that individuals can get 80% ofmissions After being divided, the girls in the audience cheered


    excitedly! In the industry, there is nopany that can give such arge percentage ofmission share!


    The normal mode of cooperation is usually five to five. People like Lloyd generally only give 20% to 30% to


    thedy of etiquette. Not only does the score are small, but it also threatens and lures thedy of etiquette to


    sign the deed. Once the deed is signed , Miss Etiquette can only get about 10% at most.


    In contrast, the ratio given by Wendy is simply the conscience of the industry! In fact, Wendy herself feels that


    this share ratio is simply too high, so high that after thepany deducts operating costs, financial costs, and


    support linebor costs, the remaining profit margin is very thin, and even 5% may not be guaranteed.


    However, she felt that she could not live up to Charlie Wade''s expectations of her. If he was also reduced to


    someone like Lloyd, thinking about squeezing employees, then Charlie Wade would definitely be disappointed


    in her. Therefore, she made such a bold decision. At the same time, she also has a belief in her heart that


    supports her.


    "As long as I do it well, do it hard, and make a reputation, there will be more and more courtesydies under


    Pearl''spany, and more and more activities will be undertaken. Although the profit rate is reduced a lot,


    once I put the whole cake If you grow bigger, then thepany¡¯s profits are still very, very impressive."


    "For the most direct analogy, if you make 10 million a year, the profit rate is 20%. Then the profit is 2 million,


    but if you can do it a year One hundred million, even if the profit margin is only 5%, the profit is as much


    as five million!"


    "So, I must not be blindfolded, I must take a longer view! I must use more sry sharing to attract these girls


    Wholeheartedly cooperate with me, and at the same time attract more other girls to join Pearl Company!"


    "My first goal is to make Pearl Company thergest etiquettepany in Aurouss Hilll!"


    "I must go all out and work hard. To achieve this goal, let my brother-inw look at me with admiration!"


    At this time, the girls in the audience werepletely attracted by Wendy''s words!


    Thepany is transparent, the division is high, and Wendy is willing to use the money Lloyd eats out to


    compensate everyone. This also makes everyone trust her very much. Therefore, almost every girl made a


    decision deep in her heart.


    At this time, Wendy continued: "Thepany currently has 500,000 operating funds in thepany''s


    ount. I have ordered three 13-seatermercial vehicles to be used as free shuttle buses forpany


    employees."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After that, she said with some shame: "However, because the funds are currently limited, most of the funds


    have been used topensate the sisters, so we can only buy three cars first..."


    "If we pick up If the number of employees is rtivelyrge, even if the three cars are running back and forth,


    they may not be able to meet the needs of many people..."

 Chapter 2310

    Chapter 2310


    "In that case, when we start to work, some employees may not be able to enjoy the shuttle service for the


    time being..."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Our shuttles will initially be given priority to those that are far away, earlier orter. We just need


    employees to provide services."


    "But I will promise to my sisters that we will continue to add more shuttle buses when thepany makes


    money in the future!"


    "In the end, we have to set up a fleet of our own. Regardless of the severe cold and heat, whether it is windy


    or rainy, we can ensure that every activity and every sister of us will be picked up and sent by car!" At this


    point, there was thunderous apuse from the audience again!


    Many girls have red eyes with excitement! They choose to be ceremonialdies because they don''t have a


    good survival method. Moreover, their family conditions are not very good. Every day I wake up in the dark


    and make so much hard money in the wind and rain, and I will be bullied wherever I go. Being bullied by the


    boss in thepany; going out to pick up activities, but also being bullied by Party A.


    In short, almost no one respected them, and no one thought about them. However, Wendy''s words deeply


    touched their hearts and made them feel warm, loved and cared for for the first time!


    So, someone immediately stood up and said excitedly: "Sister Wendy, I will do it with you in the future !"


    "Yes, Sister Wendy, I will follow you in the future!"


    "I graduated from high school and started doing it. Miss Etiquette helped the family pay off the debt. After six


    years, I have eaten all the ups and downs, but I haven''t tasted any sweetness. What sister Wendy said just


    now made me feel sweet in my heart, so I counted me as one ! "


    "Yes! never apany to us as human beings, now sister Vicki us as sisters, what we hesitate? I joined! "


    Following the heartfelt statements of these people, everyone on the scene was ignited! All of them are


    scrambling to express their opinions and firmly choose to join!


    Wendy also concealed her excitement, said: "Okay, now let''s look first seek the intent sisters, interested,


    sisters continue to work in the Pearl etiquettepany, please raise your hands!!"


    Moment, the audience whistled, Raise three or four hundred hands! The reason why there are so many


    hands is that many girls raised their hands high in excitement because they were too excited! Wendy took a


    look and found that there was almost no one who didn''t raise their hands, and everyone raised their hands


    high, with full of excitement and anticipation on their faces.


    On their faces, there is no hesitation, no entanglement, no half-push, and some are all excited and


    religious. It can be seen that each of them has a heartfelt desire to join this new Pearl etiquettepany!

 Chapter 2311

    Chapter 2311


    With the support of all the etiquettedies, Wendy sessfully took the first step to take over the Pearl


    etiquettepany. She was busy at thepany until veryte, and then she managed to catch thest


    bus, dragged her tired body, and returned to the Thompson First Vi.


    Since Wendy went out to work, the Wilson family barely need to go hungry. They have some rice at home.


    They can''t say that they can let the Lady Wilson, Christopher and Harold eat vegetables and meat, at least


    they are hungry. Being able to steam a pot of white rice barely satisfies hunger.


    When Wendy came home, Mrs. Wilson had just served Christopher and Harold after eating white rice. She


    made half a bowl of rice with boiling water, sprinkled some salt into it, and ate it alone.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing Wendy''s return, she couldn''t helpining a little: "Wendy, why did youe back sote


    today? I was at home to serve your father and your brother. I was so tired to death, you didn''t say to get off


    work early to help me. "


    Wendy said a little apologetically: "I''m sorry, grandma, there are a lot of things in thepany, so I dyed


    a little longer..."


    Lady Wilson said dissatisfiedly: "Isn''t it just being a courtesydy? I came back with the money, how


    could it be sote?"


    Harold lying on the bed couldn''t help but say : "Yes, Wendy, I especially want to eat a bowl of preserved egg


    and lean meat porridge today, and said that I will wait for you to earn early After I got the money back, I went


    to buy half a catty of pork and two more preserved eggs, but I have been waiting until now..."


    Christopher, who was lying next to Harold, sighed and said, "Wendy, I always have cramps for two days, and


    it hurts as soon as I pump it up, and it will not heal for a while. It seems that during this period of time, there is


    severe malnutrition and calcium deficiency. Can you think of a way to buy a box of calcium tablets for Dad?"


    Seeing the pitiful appearance of her father and brother, Wendy felt very distressed. She wanted to tell them


    all of her experience today and let them know that Charlie Wade gave herself a good opportunity to manage


    Apany gives itself a monthly sry of 10,000.


    However, when she thought of Charlie Wade''s confession, she didn''t want to be out of touch and keep


    herself silent, she resisted the impulse, suppressed the matter, and said: "Dad, brother, you two will stick to


    it, thepany will adjust for me. Let me be a manager. I can get ten thousand a month in sry.


    Tomorrow, I will ask the financepany to advance half a month¡¯s sry. Then I will definitely improve our


    family¡¯s living conditions.¡±


    Christopher was pleasantly surprised. "Wendy, what you said is true?! Are you really a manager in the


    company?!"


    Harold asked too busy: "Wendy, do you really give 10,000 a month? ! "


    Wendy nodded seriously and said:." really is ten thousand dors a month, " she says, Charlie Wade took


    out to buy her newest Apple phone, grateful, said:" I did not have a phone so the boss bought one for me...


    "I''ll go!" Harold was excited all of a sudden, and blurted out: "Sister! You''re going to be so prosperous! Ten


    thousand! Too many mobile phones, your boss said to give it away. It¡¯s so generous!¡±


    The Lady Wilson beside her also burst into tears with excitement. She choked up and said: ¡°If Wendy can


    really get ten thousand a month, then One day is more than three hundred. With so much money, our family''s


    life will be much better!"


    Then, Mrs. Wilson calcted: "The current pork is only 20 a catty, ordinary rice is a catty. It¡¯s about three. We


    have a family of four. One catty of pork, two catties of rice a day, plus some vegetables or something, at most


    70 or 80 for food, and a few more bottles of milk every day to supplement calcium, 100 Only one is enough.


    Christopher and Harold can also take a little medicine to speed up recovery. Even if you spend another one


    hundred a day, there will be a hundred surplus!"

 Chapter 2312

    Chapter 2312


    Harold burst into tears: "Grandma, I can finally eat some meat every day..."


    "Yes..." Lady Wilson sighed, and then said: "Wait for you to follow Your dad has recovered and is looking for a


    job. He dare not expect to make a lot of money. But for you two, it is always more than enough to make five


    or six thousand in a month. By then, our family will have 15 or 16 in a month. Ie, by that day, our day,


    even if we are out of our heads!"


    Wendy felt mncholy when she heard this.


    She thought: "In the past Wilson, can not say that rich, but at least it is tens of millions or even billions of


    assets................... "


    "At that time, a person a month, just to eat, you have to eat It¡¯s tens of thousands of money and even more."


    "But everyone was not satisfied at that time, and felt that life was not good enough. They tried every


    means to climb the dragon and attach the phoenix................ "


    "Now, after experiencing this After a lot of things, the family¡¯s requirements for life have also experienced a


    cliff-like decline."


    "In the past, no matter how good the food is, it is still not satisfied, but now, as long as you can eat one


    meal a day and save a little savings every day, you can stay at home. In the eyes of human beings, it is


    already a good day to dream........................... "


    "Although it is sad to think of it, it is really ironic.. "


    When Wendy thought of this, Charlie Wade appeared in Wendy''s mind. Like Charlie Wade, I thought again in


    my heart: "It''s still Charlie Wade who is the most practical. Even in the poorest days, he can live down to


    earth. When he bes Master Wade respected by everyone in Aurouss Hilll''s upper ss, he will not


    forget his original intentions. , Live with ire Wilson Wilson steadily....................................................... "


    At this point, she took out her mobile phone and quietly added Charlie Wade''s WeChat.


    Charlie Wade had just eaten at this time, and Mr. Quinton called him a voice call. After the call was


    connected, he respectfully said: "Master Wade, Aurora told me, you asked me to host a banquet at home, I


    don¡¯t know when you are More convenient?"


    Charlie Wade said: "It''s already Thursday today, so let''s tentatively schedule Friday night. What do you


    think?"


    Mr. Quinton said respectfully, "There is no problem with the next time. Everything is subject to Master Wade''s


    time."


    Charlie Wade said, "Then it will be Friday night. You help me invite everyone."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Mr. Quinton said hurriedly, "Master Wade, I will tell you the number of people, and you can see if you are


    right."


    "Okay."


    Mr. Quinton said: "First, Miss Moore of the Moore family and Lord Mooore, then Dr. Simmons, the genius


    doctor, then Cameron Isaac, Lancaster''s richest man Travis Lane, Don Albertt, Mr. White of the White family,


    and Liam of Oracle Pharmaceutical."

 Chapter 2313

    Chapter 2313


    Charlie Wade said: "Remember to invite Doris Young, the vice chairman of the Emgrand Group."


    Mr. Quinton said immediately: "Good Master Wade, I will call Ms. Young and say itter."


    Charlie Wade said : "Then trouble you. Help me arrange it."


    Mr. Quinton immediately said respectfully: "Master Wade, you need to be so polite with me! If you have


    anything, please tell me!"


    Charlie Wade said with a grin and said with a smile: "When the timees I will go over a few hours in


    advance, give Aurora some guidance, and give you a small gift by the way."


    Mr. Quinton''s excited voice trembled as soon as he heard this, he realized that Charlie Wade might be sending


    himself back to life. Ovee with excitement, blurting out: "! Master Wade that is so kind of you!"


    Charlie Wade smiled:. "kind, it would first say, I''ll see you tomorrow,"


    "good Master, see you tomorrow!"


    Charlie Wade hung up Mr. Quinton''s voice call, and suddenly saw in the WeChat address book that there was


    a new friend.


    He clicked on it and found that it was Wendy who had sent a friend application, so he clicked to pass the


    verification.


    Immediately afterwards, Wendy immediately sent a sentence: "Brother-inw, I have already settled down


    on thepany side. There are almost three hundred courtesydies who are willing to cooperate with the


    Charlie Wade was also a little surprised by the number of people, Thinking that Wendy should have done a


    good job, she replied: "Very good, keep up the work."


    Wendy said hurriedly: "Good brother-inw, I must go all out!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Then he sent another sentence: "Brother-inw, I have I want to apply for something..."


    Charlie Wade asked, "Just tell me."


    Wendy said, "Brother-inw, there are more ces where money is used at home. I want to advance


    half a month''s sry with you in advance. ,May I?"


    Charlie Wade knew that she must have some difficulties, so he readily agreed, and replied: "No problem,


    just say hello to the finance."


    Wendy immediately sent a grateful expression and said, "Thank you brother-in-w!"

 Chapter 2314

    Chapter 2314


    Charlie Wade didn''t have much thoughts about Wendy. Originally, she was just looking at her sincerely


    regretful attitude, wanting to help her a little, give her some money, and let her solve the current dilemma. But


    after discovering that she was being bullied, and also discovering that Lloyd and Teresa Fay were bullying


    too much, Charlie Wade had more or less thoughts of eliminating harm for the people Therefore, he smoothly


    handed Lloyd''s Pearl etiquettepany to Wendy to operate.


    However, Charlie Wade was still a little wary and caring about Wendy in his heart, so he gave Wendy a rule


    that although she had to manage the entirepany, she could only get a monthly sry of 10,000. The


    reason for this is to limit her ie and rights, and let her do things peacefully, instead of disappearing all of


    a sudden.


    Wendy didn''t think so much. Charlie Wade was able to help her to the point where she is now. She was


    already very satisfied deep in her heart. What she thinks now is just to work hard and do a good job in


    Pearl etiquettepany.


    Adhering to the idea that more is worse than less, Charlie Wade did not tell his wife ire Wilson Wilson this


    matter. Moreover, ire Wilson Wilson was indeed too busytely. After eating, he ran to the study to


    continue working without daring to dy at all. ire Wilson Wilson has now begun to prepare for the


    renovation of the six-star hotel of the Emgrand Group. She is in a period of rising career. She is also


    surprisingly ambitious. In her words, she now especially hopes to share some support for Charlie Wade.


    Seeing that his wife was off work, Charlie Wade had to work overtime, and he felt a little distressed. So he


    washed some fruits and brought them upstairs to the study. In the study, ire Wilson Wilson was burying


    his head in front of theputer at the desk drawing a design. Seeing her attentiveness, Charlie Wade wasContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    afraid that his sudden appearance would scare her, so he coughed lightly, attracting ire Wilson Wilson''s


    attention.


    "Ahem, ire Wilson Wilson."


    ire Wilson Wilson heard the voice, looked back at Charlie Wade, and smiled: "Husband, why are you


    here?"


    Charlie Wade walked to the front, put the fruit on the desk, and said: "I will wash you some fruit, you Eat


    more, work in front of theputer for so long every day, more or less there will be some radiation, eat more


    fruits to supplement vitamins, can reduce the harm of radiation."


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled sweetly, said: "Thank you husband!"


    After that, she squeezed thergest and reddest strawberry from the fruit bowl. She didn''t eat it, but she


    stuffed it directly to Charlie Wade''s mouth. She smiled and said, "My husband, you eat this!"


    Charlie Wade smiled: "I''ve eaten it a long time ago. You can eat it yourself, don''t worry about me."


    ire Wilson Wilson pouted pretendingly, "If you don''t eat, then I won''t eat either."


    After speaking, she muttered angrily. She said, "You don''t even eat it when they bring it to your mouth. This


    is too sad." Charlie Wade hurriedly opened his mouth when he heard this and took the strawberry and ire


    Wilson Wilson''s two fingers into his mouth. In this way, he deliberately used a little force and bit her finger.

 Chapter 2315

    Chapter 2315


    "Oh!" ire Wilson Wilson eximed. Only then did she realize that Charlie Wade had made a surprise


    attack on herself. She hurriedly pretended to be horrified and said: "Ah! I was kindly fed to the puppy, but the


    puppy Bite!"


    Charlie Wade opened his mouth, eating strawberries, and said vaguely: "Okay, say that my husband is a


    puppy, then what are you?"


    ire Wilson Wilson snorted proudly and said "I am feeding a puppy, and of course I am the owner of


    the puppy!"


    Charlie Wade smiled, "If I were a puppy, then you would be the bone in my mouth."


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled, "Where is it?" You use a metaphor like this, youpare people to bones."


    Charlie Wade said seriously, "Don''t you know that a puppy is the most protective of food? A bone is in your


    mouth, and the sky will not loosen when the sky falls. Who dares to follow it? Rob, it must fight hard!"


    Seeing Charlie Wade''s seriousness, ire Wilson Wilson was very touched and couldn''t help but said shyly:


    "If this is the case, then I will forcefully be a bone and let you take it well. Go ahead!"


    Charlie Wadeughed and said, "Don''t just talk and eat some fruit first."


    ire Wilson Wilson nodded, picked up two more strawberries, put one in Charlie Wade''s mouth, and then


    himself Then he put the second one in his mouth and took a bite.


    Charlie Wade looked at herputer screen and found that a veryrge prototype of the design drawing


    had been constructed in the design software. He couldn''t help but ask her: "My wife, you have to do the


    design drawing for such a big project? "


    ire Wilson Wilson said: "It''s not true. What I am doing now is a sketch, because there is no need to make a


    very detailed design n when bidding, mainly to reflect a general idea."


    "When we wait for the bidding, we need to give this design n and a more detailed decoration budget


    quotation to the past, but my studio now has rtively few staff. For such arge project, everyone has to


    move on, so I wille Mainly responsible for drawing, others focus on integrating suppliers of various


    materials and actuarial project costs. This amount of engineering is really huge. At least hundreds of


    suppliers have to be connected to thousands of single products."


    Charlie Wade Nodded, and said distressedly: "Don''t be too tired, pay attention to thebination of work


    and rest."


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said, "Don''t worry, just these few days, after finishing these few days,


    package and hand in the entire tender document. , And then waited for the internal review of the Emgrand


    Group. If it passes, I will quickly expand the recruiting team. If it fails, it will be considered a practice."


    ire Wilson Wilson said seriously: "If my project ispleted, then You won¡¯t have to work so hard in the


    future and make money alone to support the family.¡±


    ¡°Our family¡¯s overall expenses are now veryrge, and the vi property costs are more than 100,000 a year,


    let alone other things.¡±


    ¡°My studio earned money before. Most of the profits of thepany have been invested in expansion, and


    have not been able to subsidize the family and cannot share it for you, so this time I have to strive to win this


    project and make some contributions to the family!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade understands ire Wilson Wilson¡¯s character very well. She has never cared about money,


    and she has no requirements for food, clothing, housing and transportation. The reason why she wants to


    work hard to start a business and make money is ultimately because of her family.


    So, he said softly from the bottom of his heart: "Wife, thank you!"


    ire Wilson Wilson said seriously: "I want to thank you. For so long, you have been supporting me at


    home. Mom and dad are holding you back."


    Charlie Wade said hurriedly, " What are you talking about? It''s natural for the husband to make money and


    support the family. In the first three years of marriage, I didn''t make a penny, so I washed and cooked at home.


    You never disliked me, and now I have to bear a little more and it is nothing."


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said sincerely, "The most important thing is that we can always understand


    and tolerate each other like this. It is more meaningful than making money. Just like before, although you


    don''t make a penny, you always do housework. I¡¯m well organized and take care of me in all aspects. This is


    more important than making money."

 Chapter 2316

    Chapter 2316


    What Charlie Wade is most grateful to ire Wilson Wilson for is that she has never disliked his apparent


    origin during these years of marriage. After all, a person whose parents died at the age of eight, grew up in


    an orphanage, only has a high school diploma recognized by the state, and has nothing, almost penniless,


    can not be regarded as a high-quality marriage anywhere.


    However, she, the number one beauty in Aurouss Hilll, still married herself withoutint, and she


    married for four years. In the past four years, countless people have urged her to divorce him, and she has


    not wavered even once. From this alone, Charlie Wade was grateful to her in his heart.


    During the recent period, Charlie Wade also wanted to find an opportunity to confess his life experience to


    ire Wilson Wilson, but he was a little hesitant when he thought of the fact that his parents had not


    reported their feud or even the cause of their parents'' death could not be ascertained. Now, all he can find


    out is an anti-leaf alliance.


    When his parents were still in Eastcliff, the Anti-Wade Alliance did a lot of things against them, but in his


    childhood memory, his parents decided to leave the Wade family not because of the Anti-Wade Alliance, but


    because of his father Bruce. He had a big quarrel with his grandfather Lord Wade about something.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After that quarrel, the parents decided to leave the Wade family and a family of three toe to Aurouss


    Hilll to live an ordinary life. But soon aftering to Aurouss Hilll, his parents died unexpectedly.


    However, Charlie Wade has always firmly believed that the death of his parents was by no means an


    ident, and there must be a murderer behind this. It''s just that he now has no clue as to who killed his


    parents. First, he did not know whether the Wade family was an enemy or a friend; second, he did not know


    what role the Banks Familyy yed in this matter;


    Once again, he remembered that Stephen Thompson said that his father had offended the Rothschild


    family that dominated Europe and the United States at the time, so he is not sure whether the Rothschild


    family killed his parents.


    There is a wolf in front, a tiger in the back, and a fierce behemoth on the other side of the ocean. Although


    Charlie Wade has a little strength now, he still feels like walking on thin ice.


    The Wade Family, the obvious, hidden and tucked, all kinds of assets add up to at least trillions; the Banks


    Familyy not only has more assets than the Wade Family, but the overall strength is stronger than the Wade


    Family, although it has been frustrated recently Serious, but still not to be underestimated.


    Trillions of dors sounds like a fantasy, but in fact, looking at the world, trillions of dors family assets are


    nothing at all.


    On the global ranking of rich people, the number one is Amazon founder Jeff Bezos, whose personal


    assets are equivalent to more than one trillion.


    Moreover, this is only the face, no rich man will publish all his assets, and the announcements are often just


    the tip of the iceberg.


    As for the giant-like Rothschild family, it can already be called a wealthy country.

 Chapter 2317

    Chapter 2317


    There have been countless rumors about the Rothschild family in Europe and North America over the past


    century. Some people say that they dominate half of Europe, and some say that more than half of Europe,


    and even half of America is under their control.


    They are almost everywhere in Europe and the United States. The most profitable bank is theirs, the most


    profitable oil refiningpany is also theirs, thergest shipping group is theirs, and even thergest military


    industrialpany is theirs.


    The railway transportation that promoted the industrial revolution in Europe and the United States was also


    under the control of this family. As for precious minerals such as gold and diamonds, they are their traditional


    strengths.


    A rough estimate is that the entire family¡¯s assets are at least several trillion dors. Some say the family


    holds one third of the world''s wealth. In other words, a Rothschild has more than ten times the assets of the


    Wade family.


    Even more frightening is that Rothschild, as an old Jewish family, has a great influence in the political arena


    in Europe and America. The big men on Wall Street are almost all Jews. Almost all the lifeblood of the United


    States is in their hands. , Such a family can even promote a war between countries behind the scenes!


    In front of these families, Charlie Wade''s current assets and strength are not worth mentioning. If at this


    time, his identity is leaked from the outside, I don''t know what kind of storm it will cause. In this case,


    Charlie Wade really did not dare to confide in ire Wilson Wilson.


    He felt that at least he had to wait for him to figure out the cause of his parents'' death, figure out whether


    the Wade family was an enemy or a friend, figure out whether he had a deep hatred with the Rothschild


    family.


    ire Wilson Wilson didn''t know what the husband next to her was thinking about at this time. While eating


    fruit, she said with a look of longing, "Husband, if I can win this project, you won''t have to be so stressed in


    the future."


    Charlie Wade said seriously: "I don''t have any pressure myself. I am still very easy to make money now, so


    you don''t need to have any pressure. If this project is too tired, then don''t participate in the bidding. It is so


    tired to prepare for bidding. If you really win this project,


    I''m afraid it will be even more tired." ire Wilson Wilson smiled and said: "If you are tired, you can get tired.


    You can''t refuse to develop because you are afraid of tiredness. If thepany can be bigger and


    stronger, I will You can divide a lot of work out and concentrate on management. In that case, it won¡¯t be too


    tiring. The most tiring is the studio model. You are the boss and the employee, so you have to do everything


    yourself.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie Wade agrees. Nodded: "It''s true. The most feared thing is that the two identities get mixed


    together."


    ire Wilson Wilson smiled slightly and said, "Okay, you don''t have to feel sorry for me. I will continue to


    make pictures here. Go back to the bedroom and rest."


    Charlie Wade said: "Well, wife, you are busy first, I won''t bother you, remember to call me if you need it."


    At the same time, the excited Mr. Quinton was thinking to Charlie Wade one by one. The person invited makes


    a call. Most of these people are his old acquaintances and old friends, so they are very easy to contact. They


    call one by one and tell everyone about the matter. Everyone is very excited.


    Charlie Wade had only given medicine on arge scale once. That time, everyone received his favor and got


    a magic medicine in their eyes.

 Chapter 2318

    Chapter 2318


    This time, Charlie Wade wanted to give medicine again, and they were naturally full of joy. Travis Lane in


    Lancaster, when he heard that Charlie Wade was going to treat him, he even asked Caleb, his friend from the


    Welfare Institute, to drive and drive him to Aurouss Hilll overnight. Travis Lane also owns a lot of real estate in


    Aurouss Hilll, so he ns to stay in Aurouss Hilll overnight, so as not to dy his journey in case of an


    emergency tomorrow. The main reason for paying so much attention is that this opportunity is too rare in his


    eyes.


    The only person who has not received Mr. Quinton''s notification is Doris Young of the Emgrand Group. It


    wasn''t that Mr. Quinton had forgotten her, mainly because Mr. Quinton did not have Doris Young''s contact


    information.


    Before Charlie Wade took over the Emgrand Group, Doris Young had been the vice chairman of the Emgrand


    Group. She is not the eldestdy of a big family, nor is she a wealthy and powerful second-generation rich,


    she ispletely a very capable career woman who can climb up on her own. Therefore, she basically


    doesn''t mix with the so-called high society like Aurouss Hilll.


    Like Cameron Isaac, Mr. White, Mr. Quinton and Jasmine, although she knew each other, she had never


    been familiar with them. People like Cameron Isaac and Mr. White had already formed a small circle


    around Charlie Wade by their side. People in this small circle all have a very good rtionship with


    Charlie Wade, and they know Charlie Wade''s abilities very well, so they regard Charlie Wade as a


    standard and treat him respectfully.


    So, Mr. Quinton called Charlie Wade and respectfully said: "Master Wade, everyone is almost ready for


    everyone. Time is ok, but only Doris Young, this person has been very low-key, and I have never had her


    contact information. , Do you think it is not convenient for you to give me her phone number?"


    Charlie Wade said: "Forget it, let me call her directly." After Mr. Quinton''s phone was hung up, Charlie Wade


    called Doris Young.


    As soon as the phone call, Doris Young asked respectfully on the other side: "Chairman, what do you


    want?"


    Charlie Wade couldn''t help but frowned. Normally, Doris Young would call him Young Master in private. Now


    it''s off work, why would she still call her? Have you started your own chairman? Is it not convenient for her to


    speak now?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade said very politely: "Ms. Young, I want to ask if you have time tomorrow night?


    I have a meal and want to invite you toe over."


    Doris Young hesitated for a moment, and said a little apologetically: "Chairman Wade, I''m really sorry, I''m not


    sure about the time yet, can I reply to you tomorrow?"


    Charlie Wade was puzzled, and asked, "Ms. Young, have you encountered anything?"


    Doris Young said unnaturally: "Nothing chairman, I am home with guests to entertain, so"


    Charlie Wade smiled: "OK, then touch it again tomorrow, it does not matter if you is not convenient, we can


    take a rain check for another time"

 Chapter 2319

    Chapter 2319


    At this moment, the inpatient department of Aurouss Hilll People''s Hospital. As the best general hospital in


    Aurouss Hilll and even in the province, it is overcrowded at any time. No matter which department, the bed


    is not empty. Not only is there a lot of people living here, but many patients also line up at home waiting for


    hospital beds for treatment.


    In the intensive care unit of the Department of Nephrology, lying on the bed is a man who is unconscious and


    full of tubes. He is about 50 years old. On the side of the hospital bed, there was also a middle-aged woman


    of the same age sitting.


    The appearance of this woman was five points simr to Doris Young.


    The outside of the intensive care room is a small living room and family rest area. After all, it is the intensive


    care room with the best conditions. The internalyout is very simr to that of a hotel suite.


    At this moment, two young men, one man and one woman, were standing in the meeting room. The woman


    is Doris Young, the vice chairman of the Emgrand Group, and across from her is a blond white man with a


    hooked nose.


    As soon as Doris Young hung up Charlie Wade¡¯s phone, the man with a hooked nose spoke to Doris Young


    with a not-so-standard Mandarin, and said to Doris Young with a smile: "Ms. Young, I think my uncle¡¯s


    condition will not be dyed for too long, Thew also explicitly prohibits the sale of organs. Now, no one


    except me can find a suitable match for my uncle."


    Doris Young looked at him and pleaded, "Walter, I beg you for the sake of ssmates. Let me take a line.


    How much does the kidney source you contact in the United States need. I will double the amount, and the


    extra will be used as your introduction fee, okay?"


    The man called Walter sneered: "Ms. Young, you I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve worked so hard just to make you a


    difference?¡± He said, he said very seriously: ¡°Ms. Young, I actually liked you when I was a ssmate, but at


    that time, I hadn¡¯t been financially independent and have not taken over family affairs. My family does not


    allow me to find a foreign woman, and I dare not pursue you under their noses..."


    Speaking of this, heughed and said triumphantly: "Hahaha, but now I am married and I have just been


    sent to China to take charge of China''s business, they can no longer control me!"


    "And, the family this time The determination to enter the China market is great. I may stay in China for at


    least ten years..."


    Doris Young frowned and asked him, "Walter, what do you want to say?"


    Walter covered his chest, pretending to be With a heartbroken expression, he said, "Ms. Young, if I can''t get


    you in the next ten years, how lonely I should be..."


    Doris Young said coldly, "Walter! It''s just for everyone. For good reason, I beg you to show respect!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Walter smiled lightly and said, "Excuse me, I just like to go straight!"

 Chapter 2320

    Chapter 2320


    "Ms. Young, as long as you are willing to leave the Emgrand Group, join mypany, and be my vice


    chairman and lover, then I will immediately let someone use my private jet to send you the kidney source. You


    promised me today, uncle You can get a new kidney tomorrow. What do you think?"


    "You are shameless!" Doris Young gritted his teeth and said angrily: "Walter, what is the difference between


    you and taking advantage of the fire?! And you are already married and have children. Are you worthy of your


    wife and children by doing this?"


    Walter pouted his lips and said indifferently: "For people like me, marriage is only to fulfill the family mission. I


    will marry whoever the family asks me to marry, as long as I marry them. The women who let me marry, they


    won¡¯t interfere in my private life anymore.¡± After that, he smiled indifferently: ¡°As for children, it doesn¡¯t


    matter. They are still young. When they grow up, I will also make them realize that money is more important


    than anything. Then, they will understand


    who I am now." As soon as the voice fell, Walter remembered something, and said hurriedly: "Oh yes, if you


    did mine My lover also wants to give birth for me. After all, I don¡¯t usually like any contraceptive measures.


    In addition, I have always wanted a mixed-race child. Unfortunately, the family tradition has always required


    pure blood, which is really troublesome.................................................. " At this point, Walterughed and


    said triumphantly: "But, if they are illegitimate children and don''t involve inheritance, they will just open one


    eye and close one eye and won''t pursue too much. "


    Doris Young roared angrily: "Walter, I really didn''t expect you to be such a shamelessly dressed beast!"


    Walterughed and said, "Ms. Young, everyone is an adult, so shame is a shit?" Look at those people who


    are full of benevolence and morality every day, who is not a full-bellied male thieves and female


    prostitutes?"


    "If you follow me ande to work in mypany, use the real estate experience you have umted in


    the Emgrand Group and the confidential information in the Emgrand Group. , To help me expand the China


    market, then I will give you double the sry of Emgrand Group, and give you an extra 5 million bonus each


    year!"


    "In this way, your annual ie is 10 to 20 million!"


    "If you can help me secretly hollow out the Emgrand Group''s industry and let me annex the Emgrand Group


    at a price of less than 50 billion, then I will give you 100 million at a time!"


    "There is even better, when the timees, our two offices will only be separated by a wall, and then we


    can quietly open the two rooms, make a secret door, and then outside the secret door. Make a set of


    cabs and you can go to the other party''s office without knowing it!"


    "In this way, I can sneak into your office at any time during working hours and spend time with you. What a


    perfect thing? You? Don¡¯t you be excited?"


    Doris Young stepped back, bypassing Walter, walked to the door of the room and opened the door, and


    scolded: "Walter, I don¡¯t want to see you, please get out of here!!!"


    Walter sneered: "Ms. Young, You let me roll, I can roll at any time, but your father, it seems that you can¡¯t hold


    on for too long, so I advise you to consider my conditions.¡±


    Doris Young gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t think about it! You don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m daydreaming here! Get


    out, or I¡¯ll call the police now!"


    Walter spread his hands and said, "OK, ok, don¡¯t be so excited, although your father¡¯s condition is very


    serious, but you There should be another month to think about it. I have been in Aurouss Hilll recently. If you


    figure it out, you can contact me at any time!"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, he tidyed up the cor of his suit and blinked provocatively at Doris Young. Smiled and


    said, "My dear, then I will leave first."

 Chapter 2321

    Chapter 2321


    Watching his leaving back, Doris Young shivered in anger, and tears burst into her eyes instantly. Two years


    ago, Doris Young''s father had severe nephritis. Because he had rh-negative blood, it has been difficult to find


    a suitable kidney source. At that time, Doris Young did the matching by herself, but failed to match it.


    Later, it was also lucky. The rtives in her family found a sessful match in Southeast Asia, and the other


    party was also willing to donate a donor forpensation.mSubsequently, Doris Young spent one million to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    solve the kidney problem for her father. I thought that after finding the source of the kidneys, as long as he


    took good care of him, he could extend his father''s life cycle for at least 20 to 30 years.


    But she never dreamed that after only two years, a severe rejection reaction urred in the kidney of her


    father''s transntation, and her kidney function declined sharply. People were fine before the New Year,


    and after the New Year, they were admitted to the hospital because of acute kidney failure.


    Doctors can''t find out the cause of kidney failure, and this kind of kidney failure ispletely irreversible. The


    only way is to find a new source of kidney and perform another transnt as soon as possible.


    In a hurry, Doris Young raised the price to five million, but even if the money was high, she still couldn''t find


    a suitable kidney source in a short time.


    Walter, a ssmate of Doris Young studying abroad at the time, knew about this from nowhere, and then he


    was very enthusiastic to help her contact the kidney source from the ck market in the United States.


    Walter came over today to tell Doris Young that the source of the kidney had been found, and that he was


    still a donor, and he was a very young and strong guy. But before Doris Young was happy about this


    incident, Walter immediately revealed himself and made a series of extremely excessive demands.


    Thinking of this, Doris Young was extremely depressed. She also knew that it was almost impossible to find


    a suitable kidney source in such a short time¡­ At this moment, she couldn''t help thinking of the scene when


    she had attended Jasmine''s birthday party.


    Charlie Wade took out a rejuvenating pill at the time and was bought by Travis Lane at a sky-high price of 2


    billion. It is said that that pill not only cures all diseases, but also turns decay into a miracle. It is a pity that the


    price of 2 billion is definitely not something that Doris Young can get...


    Although her ie is not low, she has always been a senior worker after all, and all her worth is less


    than 100 million. How dare you expect to be able to afford a two billion pill?

 Chapter 2322

    Chapter 2322


    At this time, the inner door was gently pushed open.


    The middle-aged woman came out and asked her, "Ms. Young, that Walter is gone?"


    This woman is Doris Young''s mother, Sydney Young.


    Doris Young hurriedly wiped away her tears, turned to look at the woman, nodded and said, "Yes,


    mom, he''s gone."


    After that, she hurriedly asked, "Mom, how is Dad?"


    Sydney sighed. Tone: "It''s still like that still. He didn''t wake up."


    She said, seeing Doris Young just cried, she hurried forward and asked concerned: "Doris, why are you


    crying? What did Walter tell you? He didn''t say anything.


    Have you found the source of the kidney for your dad? What do you sayter?"


    Doris Young sighed and whispered: "The source of the kidney was found, but what he meant was to let


    me work for him and also Be his lover"


    "What?!" Sydney suddenly widened his eyes and blurted out: "Isn''t this man your old ssmate? How could


    he be so shameless?!"


    Doris Young said helplessly, "I didn''t expect. A few years after graduation, he became like this."


    Sydney hurriedly said: "Can we give him more money? If the kidney source is 2 million, we will give him 4


    million, or 6 million, as long as he can Help find the source of the kidney and ensure that your father can


    transnt it in time. Even if we sell iron, we are willing!"


    Doris Young shook his head and said seriously: "This Walter''s father is a well- known real estate tycoon in the


    United States. The family strength is very strong.


    What about the assets? It¡¯s worth tens of billions of dors. How can he be worthy of our money.¡±


    Sydney burst into tears and said helplessly, ¡°What should I do? Your dad¡¯s rh- negative blood is what it is.


    There is only one in 100,000 people. It is very difficult to find someone with the same blood type as him. It is


    even more difficult to find someone with the same blood type as him, with a sessful organ match, and the


    other party willing to donate it."


    As she said, she sighed and cried, "The doctor said that the doctor said that your father''s current condition


    canst up to three months. If he can''t find the kidney source, then nothing can save him!"


    Doris Young expression Nodded painfully, and said, "Mom, don''t cry first, and give me some time to find the


    source of the kidney."


    Sydney couldn''t hide his anxiety and sobbed: "The doctor said, your father''s physical condition, at best, you


    can wait. Twenty days or thirty days if the source of the kidney cannot be resolved, even if the source of the


    kidney is found by then, his physical condition will not be able to undergo surgery."


    Doris Young nodded and said seriously: "You can rest assured, I will do my best. Going to find a way."


    Sydney nodded slightly, her whole body crying.


    Doris Young whispered at this time: "Mom, you will be here for a while, and I will go out to breathe."


    "Okay, you go"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Doris Young came out of the ward and went directly to the courtyard below the inpatient department of the


    hospital. It was already night, the weather was rtively cold, and there were few people in the yard.

 Chapter 2323

    Chapter 2323


    She took out a pack ofdies'' cigarettes from her pocket, took one out and put it in her mouth, and then took


    out a lighter, and pressed it a few times anxiously, then the me came out and the smoke was lit. Against


    the mes, her face was very drawn.


    The cigarette was ignited, and Doris Young''s lips lightly bit the butt of the cigarette and took a hard sip. It


    was quiet around her, and she could even hear the peculiar sound of tobo being lit.


    Doris Young rarely smokes and doesn''t like to smoke, but because she has been very hard at work, she is


    often over-tired and over-upset. At this time, smoking a cigarette can bring her some relief. Smoke sprayed


    from her exquisite breath, feeling the stimtion of nicotine in the brain, Doris Young involuntarily shed two


    lines of tears.


    In her mind, her mother''s words repeated. The window period for my father to do an organ transnt is only


    20 days. If no suitable kidney source is found in these twenty days, the father''s physical function will enter the


    end of decline.


    In that case, his body will be so weak that he can''t even support the anaesthetic drugs for the operation, let


    alone undergoing a major operation of an organ transnt, which is very simr to some elderly patients with


    terminal cancer.


    In summary: the body is very weak and the condition is very serious. surgery? The body can''t hold it;


    chemotherapy? The body can''t hold it either. In the end, there is no alternative but palliative care. To put it


    bluntly, it means to give up treatment and use painkillers to help patients relieve pain in thest stage of life.


    Doris Young''s father was only in his fifties. For Doris Young, she couldn''t ept that her father had passed


    away at such a young age. However, the chance of trying to save her father right now is so slim that it


    makes people desperate.


    The cigarette burned out, she unconsciously lit another one, and in her mind, she remembered Walter''s


    words. At the same time, a multiple choice question popped out subconsciously in her heart. There are two


    options for this multiple choice question.


    Option a: promise Walter and change her father''s chance to survive;


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Option b: reject Walter and watch her father pass away.

 Chapter 2324

    Chapter 2324


    Doris Young felt extremely painful, because this was the cruelest multiple choice question she had faced in her


    more than 20 years of life. At the same time, Walter was sitting in a Rolls Royce and just drove out of the


    People''s Hospital.


    Walter''s full name is Walter Horowitz, an American, and his family is also a well- known real estate


    developer in the United States. He had been ssmates with Doris Young in the early years and had


    always had a good impression of Doris Young.


    But because Walt was still under the nose of his family at the time, he didn''t dare to pursue an Asian woman


    grandiosely. However, the current Walter and the student Walter have changed drastically.


    He now has sufficient resources and initiative in his family, and now he has made his business in China, and


    has begun to enter China''s real estate field, so he immediately began to release himself.


    The first thing to release myself is to conquer Doris Young, his old ssmate again. This is not only because


    he has always thought about Doris Young. More importantly, Doris Young has made great contributions to the


    Emgrand Group in recent years, and her personal ability is highly recognized by the entire real estate field.


    She is not only capable but also very familiar with China Real Estate industry. For a new American


    entrepreneur like Walter, if she can be used for her own use, it will not only be an excellent help, but will also


    save many detours. In addition, Doris Young also has a great value, that is, she knows all the confidential


    information of the Emgrand Group.


    The real estate industry seems to be building and selling buildings. It does not develop any high-tech


    technologies or produce sophisticated equipment. It does not seem to have much technical content or tooBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    much confidential information.


    But in fact, the real estate industry has more confidential information than most industries! Because they are


    very close to the relevant departments,rge real estatepanies often master the direction of urban


    nning and development to a certain extent. For example, a certain piece ofnd may be nned for


    development in the future, and a certain area may cover rail transit in the future. These are all confidential


    information worth 10,000 gold.


    In addition, every piece ofnd and every project must be tendered. The base of the bidding is the absolute


    core secret. If it is leaked, it will bring huge losses to thepany. Therefore, Walter''s wishful thinking is to


    be able to put Doris Young in his bag, and then digest the confidential information of the Emgrand Group she


    holds. Immediately afterwards, the Emgrand Group was hollowed out in a targeted and step-by-step manner,


    and finally seized the entire Aurouss Hilll market.


    At this moment, Walter looked at Doris Young''s photo on the phone with a yful look, and said something in


    his mouth: "Doris Young, this time, I mustpletely and thoroughly conquer you!"

 Chapter 2325

    Chapter 2325


    The next day, Charlie Wade went out and bought a few red sandalwood jewelry boxes to hold the pill that he


    was going to give to everyone at night. After all, it is a life-saving medicine in the eyes of everyone, and it


    has to be more or less matched with a decent packaging.


    On the way home after buying the jewelry box, Charlie Wade received a call from Cameron Isaac. As soon


    as the call was connected, Cameron Isaac was very excited and said: "Master! The case of illegal fund-


    raising by the old house owner was sentenced this morning!"


    "Oh?" Charlie Wade asked hurriedly, "What?"


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said : "That''s right, the man was sentenced to life imprisonment and all his assets


    were confiscated to repay the defendant''s arrears. Therefore, all assets under his name will now enter the


    judicial auction process, including the old house you have been following. "


    Very good!" Charlie Wade immediately


    said: "Isaac, help me put the name on it, I want to participate!" Cameron Isaac said: "Master, don''t worry, I


    have already signed up as a driver of mine. After all, the house was where you and your parents once lived.


    If your name appears in the bidder list again, I am afraid that someone will figure out your identity, so I will


    make a good im. Please don''t me it!"


    Charlie Wade I sighed with emotion: "I don''t think about this. Then take your driver''s name to participate in


    the auction. In any case, you must take the photo of the house."


    Cameron Isaacughed and said, "You can rest assured, the old house, master. It has been included in the


    scope of protected buildings that are prohibited from demolition and has almost no cirction value, so the


    starting price is only 880,000. I don¡¯t think anyone will grab it from you. Even if it does, the price will be two


    or three million. At that time, it is estimated that it can be won steadily."


    "Okay." Charlie Wade rxed and asked him: "When will the auction start?" Cameron Isaac replied, "It is


    temporarily set at 10 o''clock in the morning next Monday."


    Charlie Wade asked again: "Should I go to the court to participate in the auction or online?"


    Cameron Isaac exined: "Now judicial auctions are basically conducted online, open and transparent. I


    have already signed up and paid the bid deposit. I will start bidding on the judicial auction website at 10


    o''clock next Monday morning. . "


    "good! "Charlie Wade smiled and praised:" Isaac, you do it well, it is tough. "


    Cameron Isaac busy:." Master very nice of you, these little things are the little things, "


    Charlie Wade Sighed: "For you, it''s a simple effort, but for me, it means too much."


    After that, Charlie Wade couldn''t help but feel mncholy. Although his parents have passed away for


    nearly twenty years, Charlie Wade still feels heartache every time he thinks of it.


    At the same time, the Thorne Family residence.


    Deana, who had been thinking about Bruce''s old house, also learned from the old housekeeper that the house


    was about to be auctioned.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She excitedly said to the old housekeeper on the spot: "Uncle White, please help me sign up, I want to


    participate in this auction!" The old housekeeper nodded and said, "Okay, seconddy, I will arrange for


    someone to help you.


    Sign up." Deana said: "Then I will work hard for Uncle White to help me solve these problems. I''ll go


    back to my room and make a call." The old butler said: "Good seconddy."


    Deana walked back to his room and took out her mobile phone. Hit Zayne. She knew that Zayne had gone to


    Australia, but she had not contacted Zayne for these two days. Zayne was extremely depressed because of


    his mood, and because he felt dull, he did not take the initiative to contact Deana and his pair of children. At


    this time, Zayne was sitting at the door of the vi, on the edge of the cliff next to the sea, staring at the sea


    below in a daze.

 Chapter 2326

    Chapter 2326


    In the past few days when Zayne came to Australia, he has been in a low mood, not only because his wife


    Deana wanted to divorce him, but also because after the scandal was exposed, his image in everyone''s


    mind was subverted. The evaluation of him by the outside world is simply the worst man in China in recent


    years, not one of them.


    Because, not only did he mess around outside with his wife behind his back, he made an illegitimate


    daughter. He also disguised the illegitimate daughter as a bodyguard to take home and received his wife and


    children under the nose; even more exaggerated, he also directed his illegitimate daughter tomit a


    felony overseas! This is not over yet.


    The thing that outsiders spurned the most was that in order to avoid the exposure of the scandal, he even


    joined forces with the Japanese Self-Defense Force to kill his own daughter. what is this?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    This is a beast who derails in marriage, hides everything from everyone, uses the illegitimate daughter as a


    tool of killing, and kills his daughter for his own benefit. It can even be said that once a person gathers so


    many evils in one, he may not even be able topare with a beast. That is not as good as a beast!


    Although Zayne knew that all of this was the charge that the old man Lord Banks forcibly threw himself at him


    for dumping the pot. But he also knew very well that once these charges were deducted on his own head, he


    could not get rid of it.


    Every time he thought of this, Zayne gritted his teeth with hatred. Because he even had a hunch that he


    might not be able to get rid of these infamy for the rest of his life.


    Zayne is indeed not a man of fame, but what he is most worried about is whether he will have the chance to


    inherit the Banks Familyy once he has these infamy.


    After all, he can break the jar and don''t care about infamy, but the Banks Familyy can''t. In the future, when


    the old man transfers power, he will feel that his reputation is too bad, and refuse to give himself the


    supreme power of the Banks Familyy. In that case, half of my life''s hard work would have beenpletely


    beaten. Thinking of this, Zayne gritted his teeth!


    "Why?! Why do the old things make things happen on their own to make me back?! Why do the old things


    make my daughter unounted for, life and death, but ruined me!"


    He couldn''t help but insult me. Picked up a bottle of vodka next to him and drank more than half, and


    suddenly threw it into the rolling sea below.


    At this moment, the phone rang suddenly.


    The name on the phone screen made him startled.


    "Wife?" Zayne was puzzled, then quickly grabbed the phone, pressed the answer, and blurted out: "Wife! You


    are finally willing to call me!"


    Deana said tly on the other side of the phone, "Zayne" , I called to talk about divorce. You are now in


    Australia, and you won¡¯t be able toe back for a while. How about you entrust awyer to help you with


    the relevant procedures.¡±


    Zayne did not expect, Deana called The purpose ofing was tomunicate with myself about divorce,


    and the whole person immediately felt a burst of anger from the heart.


    He couldn''t help but said coldly: "Deana, as long as we have not divorced, we are still married. You ran to


    Aurouss Hilll without my consent during the life of the rtionship. I didn''t stop you or me you for this. It¡¯s


    enough to give you face."


    "But when you were in Aurouss Hilll, it was a bit too much to call me about divorce? Don¡¯t you really care


    about our love for more than 20 years of marriage?


    ?!"

 Chapter 2327

    Chapter 2327


    Deana listened to Zayne¡¯s usation, not angry, but said indifferently: "Zayne, if you have self-knowledge, you


    should know that you are standing in a moral depression right now, if you still have to forcefully seize the moral


    high ground at this time , Then it¡¯s really disappointing.¡±


    After speaking, Deana said again: ¡°The thing of love is not to fight for by mouth, but to be maintained by


    practical actions. I just filed a divorce with you, you I feel that I don¡¯t care about love, but your children outside


    are in their twenties. You have kept this from me for so many years. In the past so many years, have you ever


    thought about our rtionship between husband and wife?"


    Zayne Hearing this, the whole person suddenly fell into a despair.


    "Yes, now using Deana of not being affectionate is almost equivalent to pping myself in the face. After


    all, I am the one who really did the wrong thing, and I was wrong for more than 20 years."


    He didn''t know how to answer Deana. At that time, Deana sighed slightly: "Hey, let''s not talk about this, I will


    call you, just to get the divorce as soon as possible, because I want to settle in Aurouss Hilll in the future,


    even if I don¡¯t do so, at least I will live in Aurouss Hilll. Last time, so divorce as soon as possible, it is also for


    you to consider, so as not to let others gossiping about you."


    Deana did not say too clearly, but Zayne has already gotten the cryptic meaning of her words.


    What Deana meant was that she wanted to stay and settle in Aurouss Hilll, and if the people of Eastcliff''s big


    family knew about this, everyone could guess why she stayed in Aurouss Hilll. To put it bluntly, it was for


    Bruce.


    If Deana and Zayne still have a husband-and-wife rtionship, then the fact that Deana settled in Aurouss


    Hilll for Bruce would indeed affect Zayne''s face to a certain extent. But if the marriage is divorced, for Zayne,


    he can retain a bit of face. Zayne was very angry, but couldn''t say anything to me or object. He has clearly


    realized in his heart that he no longer has any possibility to redeem Deana, this woman is already determined


    to divorce himself


    Thinking of this, he hated Bruce even more.


    "Bruce, that son of a bitch, really still haunts me!"


    "He''s dead for so many years, still has a profound impact on Deana."


    "In the In Deana¡¯s eyes, this guy who has been dead for more than 20 years is much more important


    than me!¡±


    Deana on the other end of the phone didn¡¯t hear Zayne¡¯s response for a long time, so he continued to


    speak: ¡°After all, it¡¯s still a couple It¡¯s good to get together and stay away.¡±


    Zayne was silent for a moment, and took a deep breath: ¡°Hey, you said, after all, it¡¯s a couple, and they have


    been a couple for so many years. Let me consider this matter.¡±


    Deana He said, "Call me whenever you think about it. All departments in Eastcliff are rted. It is not


    necessary for both of us to go to the divorce. As long as we coordinate, we will send awyer to deal with


    this matter. The matter is done."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Okay." Zayne said: "Think about it, and I will contact you as soon as possible."


    "Okay, let''s do this first."


    In the afternoon, Charlie Wade had lunch at home and prepared to take it with him. The pill that I refined went


    out. Because he agreed to Aurora, he woulde to her home to give her some guidance, so Charlie Wade


    vacated the afternoon time in advance.


    In order to carry the medicine, he said to his father-inw Jacob Wilson: "Dad, do you have any ns for the


    afternoon?"


    Jacob Wilson smiled and said, "I still go to the Calligraphy and Painting Association in the afternoon. In the


    evening, we have a conversation with the executives of Sotheby''s Auction House. A meal."

 Chapter 2328

    Chapter 2328


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: "Then you must drink a bar tonight?"


    "Yes." Jacob Wilson smiled: "You have to drink a little bit, what''s the matter?"


    Charlie Wade said: "Oh yes, I There is something in the afternoon. If it''s convenient for you, Dad, let


    me drive the car in the afternoon."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob Wilson handed the car key to Charlie Wade without hesitation, and said, "What''s inconvenient, you


    can take it and drive." , It happens that I have to drink at night, and if I drive, I have to find a driver. It is much


    more convenient to take a taxi."


    Charlie Wade nodded and took the car key.


    ire Wilson Wilson on the side said in a convenient way: "Dad, at that moment I will go to thepany, so I


    just drop by to send you to the Calligraphy and Painting Association." Jacob Wilson smiled and said, "Okay,


    this saves a taxi fare ." Waiting for Jacob Wilson and ire Wilson Wilson After the father and daughter left,


    Charlie Wade took the medicine out of the room, put it in an inconspicuous backpack, and left the house.


    He got into Jacob Wilson''s car and went straight to Mr. Quinton''s vi in the suburbs.


    At the same time, at Aurouss Hilll People''s Hospital, Doris Young went to the office of the director of


    nephrology immediately after serving her mother to the Aurouss Hilll People''s Hospital and asked about her


    father''s current condition.


    Director Bob Kelso of the Department of Nephrology, who is over 60 years old, pushed his sses and


    said seriously: ¡°Ms. Young, let¡¯s tell you, your father¡¯s condition is very serious now, and the kidney in his


    body is nowpletely useless.


    ¡±We now have him undergoing peritoneal dialysis every day and hemodialysis every other day, and his


    complications are getting more and more serious."


    "I went to check up this morning and found that his condition today ispared to yesterday. , and down a


    lot, "


    " yesterday I even told your mother tomunicate, said there are about twenty days transnt window, but


    then evaluate again today, the situation is not optimistic, I personally feel that this period may be shortened to


    ten About five days."


    Having said this, Director Kelso sighed and said helplessly: "There are still fifteen days left for the transnt


    window. Excluding the preoperative preparation time, you have up to twelve days to find the kidney source. If


    you can''t find it, then There''s really no way."


    Doris Young''s tears, suddenly uncontroble, burst into her eyes.


    She quickly wiped away the tears, and asked anxiously, "Dr. Kelso, how could my father¡¯s situation have


    fallen so badly? His current kidney has just been transnted for two years. You did the transnt for him


    at the beginning. He said that his life will not be in danger for at least ten years, but it has only been two


    yearster."


    Director Kelso said helplessly: "This situation is indeed far beyond my estimation, and I don''t understand


    why he did this. A kidney failure process will develop so quickly. I also tried to find out if he swallowed any


    toxic substances, but I haven¡¯t found any clues.¡±


    Doris Young asked: ¡°Director Kelso, what toxic substances will make people Does my kidney fail quickly?"


    Director Kelso nodded, and said, "Some Chinese herbal medicines have rtively strong nephrotoxicity. For


    example, Aristolochia is one of them. The country has long removed this medicine from the Chinese


    Medicine Code, but there are still some Unscrupulous Chinese medicine practitioners secretly add


    aristolochia to their prescriptions in order to give patients quick results, which will eventually lead to severe


    kidney damage.¡±


    Director Kelso sighed and said: ¡°Buy health care products indiscriminately and take care of nting herbs.


    Drugs and rumors about health preservation are also a major cause of kidney failure in middle-aged and


    elderly people in recent years.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, these middle-aged and elderly people are easily fooled by unscrupulous TV advertisements,


    mobile phone advertisements, and so-called health masters.


    Distinguishing ability." "There is a director of thoracic surgery in our hospital. His father has never looked


    down upon him as a Western medicine student, and he does not know how to distinguish between good


    Chinese medicine and bad Chinese medicine. He blindly believes in the health programs on TV every day."


    He felt like he had frequent urination. ording to the content of the health program, he prepared a pair of


    Chinese medicine for himself, boiled three bowls every day, secretly drank it, and after drinking it for three


    days, he was sent to the hospital with acute kidney failure."


    "If you haven''t survived forty-eight hours in the hospital, the people will be gone."

 Chapter 2329

    Chapter 2329


    Doris Young listened to the case described by Dr. Kelso, carefully recalled for a long time, and said: "Dr.


    Kelso, before and after my father''s illness, I did not see him taking any unknown drugs, nor did I see him


    taking them. It¡¯s even less likely toe into contact with aristolochia if you cook Chinese medicine


    yourself.¡±


    Doris Young added, ¡°After thest kidney transntation, he was in good health overall and had mild diabetes,


    so he has been taking it. Metformin sustained- release tablets, but this drug is very safe for the kidneys and is


    unlikely to cause acute renal failure."


    Dr. Kelso nodded and said: "The aristolochia I just mentioned is just an example for you, but it can The


    ingredients that cause acute renal failure are far more than aristolochia, and there are many chemicals and


    organicpounds that have great nephrotoxicity."


    Doris Young asked, "Dr. Kelso, is there any way? Find out, what exactly is the cause of my father¡¯s acute renal


    failure?¡±


    Dr. Kelso said: ¡°I have sent your father¡¯s blood and urine to theboratory for examination, but this series of


    tests is very troublesome. For a while, I am afraid that it will be difficult to find a clear result."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After speaking, he said: "Ms. Young, the top priority now is not to find out the cause of your father''s


    kidney failure, but to solve the problem of the kidney source as soon as possible. That''s the most


    important thing!"


    Doris Young sighed very helplessly, and said dejectedly: "I have raised the price to 10 million dors this


    morning, but my father is bad so in your opinion, the only solution now is The way is to find the source of the


    kidney.


    Besides that, there is no other way to get out of Dr. Kelso¡¯s office, and Doris Young walks to the ward in a


    desperate manner . She really did not expect that her father¡¯s condition had already deteriorated to such an


    extent. It will elerate again. The twenty-day window period suddenly became fifteen days.


    I don¡¯t know yet. Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, this window period will continue to shorten. Just a few


    meters away, she suddenly received a call from Charlie Wade.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade was on the way to Mr. Quinton''s house, remembering that Doris Young had not


    given him a definite answer, so he called her to ask if she had time at night.

 Chapter 2330

    Chapter 2330


    As soon as Charlie Wade calls, Doris Young respectfully said: "Master, what do you have to order?"


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "There is nothing to order, just what I said yesterday. Are you free tonight? If


    you have time,e to Quinton The main family gathered together. During the New Year, you all came to


    see me at home, but from the New Year to the present, I have never had a meal together. It is unfortunate."


    Doris Young smiled reluctantly and said, "Master, What are you doing so politely with me"


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: "Hum, this is not a question of politeness, but a polite exchange! I have


    prepared a small gift for everyone, not worth much, just a small Be careful, if you have time,e and sit


    down. If you don¡¯t have time, it¡¯s okay. I will send you the giftter."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Upon hearing this, Doris Young hurriedly said, "Master! How can you condescend to give it to me?


    something so be it, you give me a time and ce, I certainlyst night "


    Charlie Wade said:" well, I put the time and ce for a micro letter to you. "


    Doris, Somewhat embarrassingly said: "Master, I may not be able to stay too long at night, and I may have to


    leave early at that time. Please forgive me!"


    Charlie Wade said indifferently, "It''s okay. Time arrangement, don''t dy your own affairs."


    Doris Young breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, with her current whole person state, she is not interested in any


    meal. After all, her father was dying in the hospital bed. At this time, let alone rushing to the dinner, even


    eating, in Doris Young''s opinion, has lost the necessity.


    Fromst night to now, apart from drinking a few sips of water, she didn''t drop the rice, but she still didn''t feel


    any hunger. However, Charlie Wade was her boss after all, and he was so kindly inviting, which made Doris


    Young feel that it was a bit unsuitable not to go, so she decided to sit there at night. After making a decision,


    she put the phone back in her pocket, and walked back.


    Returning to the door of the ward, she heard the whispering sound of sobbing from the ward. Doris Young''s


    heart was tight and hurriedly pushed the door in. She saw her mother sitting on the sofa crying bitterly in the


    small living room outside the suite ward. Walter, her college ssmate, stood in front of her mother with a


    smile on his face.


    At this moment, Doris Young broke out in an instant, and she angrily rebuked: "Walter! Who asked you to


    come?! What did you tell my mother?!"


    Walter turned around to see Doris Younging back, smiled slightly, and said, "Ms. Young, I am here. I


    want to tell my aunt that there has been a slight change in the kidney source in the United States.¡±


    He said, before Doris Young asked, he sighed: ¡°Hey! Ms. Young, rh negative blood is too rare, rh negative


    The kidney source of this kidney is even rarer. This kidney source is now beingpeted by a French


    patient. The price paid by the French is also very high. In addition, I have not confirmed with the donor for a


    long time. The side is already a bit swaying."


    Doris Young frowned and asked coldly: "What do you mean?"


    Walterughed: "I mean very simple Ms. Young! This kidney source can be said to be one in a million, and


    this The owner of the kidney source is willing to sell a kidney in exchange for cash, so as long as you agree


    to my terms, I can let him undergo a kidney removal operation in the United States today, and then order


    someone to freeze the kidney and transport it to China, and he can give it tomorrow. "You dad can have the


    transnt but.."


    Walter smacked his lips: "Tsk, tusk, but if you don¡¯t agree, then the donor will probably be sold to the French.


    You know, people have only two kidneys and want to live. If he sells one of his kidneys to the French, he will


    never sell another kidney to me!¡±


    ¡°So, you must carefully consider my conditions, because if he wants to sell one of the kidneys to the French,


    Time for you is running out!"

 Chapter 2331

    Chapter 2331


    Walter''s words made Doris Young''s heart suddenly tense, and the intense pressure made her feel as


    though she was about to suffocate.


    Although she dislikes or even hates Walter''s proposal to herself, she also knows very well in her heart


    that the kidney source that Walter found in the United States is the only kidney source she knows so


    far that can match her father. There is nothing else.


    If this kidney source is really bought by others, then I willpletely lose all hope. Doris Young


    studied in the United States that year, so she is very clear about the situation in the United States.


    Compared with China, the overall rule ofw in the


    United States is rtively loose. Not only is there a flood of guns and drugs, but even the trade of human


    organs is unregted.


    If a person wants to sell his kidney, even in a pet hospital in the United States, he canplete the operation


    of kidney removal, everything is very easy. This also means that if the donor finds a suitable seller, he can


    almost sell the kidney in one meal. Once the kidney is removed, it will be shipped to the buyer in the fastest


    way. In that case, she would have no chance again...


    However, Doris Young still couldn''t make a decision in her heart. After all, the price of wanting to keep this


    kidney source for his father is too great. Even so big that you need to sacrifice everything yourself. Your own


    chastity, your own career, your own morals, and even your life.


    Seeing her struggling expression, Walter smiled deliberately and said seriously: "Ms. Young, since you are so


    difficult to make a decision, then forget it. Don''t embarrass yourself anymore. I will tell the other party that I


    don''t want this kidney. Now, let him sell it to the French, so that it saves you from being so entangled and sad,


    what do you say?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Walter had already taken out his mobile phone.


    Doris Young almost subconsciously blurted out: "No! Walter! No!"


    Walter asked with a smile: "What? You changed your mind?"


    After that, Walter continued with a serious face: "Ms. Young, I actually gave it to you. The conditions are


    really good. You don¡¯t have to resist so much. Give me your ten years of youth, and the reward I give you is


    something you won¡¯t be able to earn in 20 or even 30 years, and you will not be able to earn it back in ten


    years


    I¡¯m only in my 30s, and there is a chance to start your life again with a lot of cash." "As for the children you


    gave me in these ten years, if you think they will be your burden in the future, then I can bring them all


    back to the United States to raise them."


    "In this case, you will be a single woman worth hundreds of millions or even billions in ten years!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "In the words of your Chinese, you are a typical diamond elder."


    "At that time, countless young and handsome little men in their early 20s will kneel and lick around you like a


    dog. Is there anything more wonderful in life than this?"


    Doris Young said nkly. The mother who didn''t send it, and hiding her face and crying bitterly on the sofa,


    was already unbearable, covering her ears with her hands.


    She wanted to drive Walter out, or even fight, but she had the same concerns as Doris Young.


    It was very easy to drive Walter out, but that was tantamount to closing the door for Doris Young''s father to


    survive.


    Using the life of the other''s rtives as a threat, Walter can be said to have achieved the ultimate.

 Chapter 2332

    Chapter 2332


    Doris Young was silent for a long time and said: "Walter, if I promise to be your lover and go to work in


    yourpany, can you promise me not to force me to disclose any Emgrand Group''s trade secrets?"


    Walter heard this. Then, I could not help but frown, and asked, "You are only a professional manager in the


    Emgrand Group. Why should you be so loyal to thispany?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Doris Young said seriously, "It is the bottom line of my professional ethics!"


    Walter Sneered: "Ms. Young, your value to me has three aspects. The first aspect is your body; the second


    aspect is your ability; the third aspect is your value to the Emgrand Group. To master the core secrets, in my


    opinion, these three aspects are indispensable!"


    Doris Young gritted his teeth and asked: "Does it have to be like this, Walter? I can promise you so many


    nasty terms, don''t you have a little room for bargaining.


    Don¡¯t leave it to me?!¡±


    Walter smiled: ¡°There is no bargaining room, but the basic principles cannot be lost. For example, I insist that


    none of these three aspects are indispensable. We have some opinions on the details, but we can discuss it.¡±


    At this point, Walter smiled frivolously and said: ¡°For example, I am a person who likes children very much,


    and I firmly believe that the Chinese people respect the four words Flourishing poption, growing family.


    ording to me You have been with me for ten years, and you will have at least five children for me, but if


    you think five children are too many, you can bargain with me. If you finally decide to have three for me, I


    think it is eptable. This is the way I recognize the bargaining, do you understand?"


    Doris Young immediately angrily rebuked: "Walter! You are simply a beast!"


    Walter said with a smile: "Thanks for the praise, my father has been teaching me, man, you must have


    Animality!"


    "He likes the famous saying of a science fiction author in China: For human beings, you lose a lot of


    humanity, but if you lose animality, you will lose everything!"


    "The reason why humans can survive in such a cruel society and climb to the top of the food chain depends


    on animality!"


    "Are cows and sheep cute? Cute, but humans have to kill them to fill their stomachs. Meat!"


    "Are foxes and minks not cute? They are also cute, but in order to withstand the cold, humans have to peel


    off their skins and make clothes!"


    "Humans like sashimi, so they take meat from living seafood!"


    "Humans like foie gras, so they fill the stomachs of geese with food!"


    "Humans hate mice, so they will kill them all!"


    "Humans hate mosquitoes, so they invest huge amounts of money to develop a variety of effective


    mosquitoes Poison!"


    "This is animal nature !" "To put it bluntly, all creatures with animal nature are beasts! All beasts!"


    "So, to me, beasts do not mean anything to degrade, on the contrary, It is a kind ofpliment to me!" As


    he said, he fixed his eyes on Doris Young, sneered, and said: "Ms. Young, for the sake of ssmates, I will


    help you again!"


    "I will do itter. Let me work in the United States and pay the kidney donor US$20,000 as a deposit, and let


    him keep the kidney for me for 24 hours!"


    "This is thest 24 hours for you to make a decision!"


    "After 24 hours, if you still don''t ept my terms, then prepare a funeral for your father!"


    "At that time, I will buy the best wreath in Aurouss Hilll and deliver it to the funeral home myself!"

 Chapter 2333

    Chapter 2333


    After Walter said this, he turned and left the ward. Doris Young looked at the back of him leaving, her whole


    body trembling with anger.


    Her mother Sydney walked forward with tears in her face, took her hand, choked up and said: "Doris, forget


    it, give up, mom really can''t just watch you jump into Walter''s fire pit."


    Doris Young''s eyes were sour, tears could not help but fall: "Mom, Dad doesn''t have much time left now. If


    you can''t get the kidney source, maybe within half a month,"


    Sydney pped her hand a few times. Although it was painful, she said resolutely.


    : "Your father and I have lived for more than 50 years. In the past 50 years, we have lived full, happy, and


    prosperous, and we are also very satisfied. If your father left like this, I would not have What a pity, after all,


    our mothers did their best."


    Doris Young choked up: "Mom, you did your best, but I still don¡¯t have my father¡¯s life if I promise Walter. If I


    give up this time, it will be decades from now. Here, I may always live in guilt and cannot extricate myself. It is


    very likely that I will not forgive myself until I die."


    Sydney asked her, "Doris, if you save your dad in this way, your dad will continue For decades, he may not


    be able to forgive himself! You save him and let him watch you live in dire straits and heat every day. For


    him, it may be more cruel than death."


    Doris Young hesitated for a moment and sighed heavily. He sighed and said, "Hey mom, let me think about it


    again. There are still 24 hours, and I will consider it carefully."


    Sydney wanted to say something, but she swallowed it to his lips.


    At this time, she didn''t want to lead Doris too much to make a decision. After all, no matter how to choose


    this kind of thing, it was full of pain.


    When Charlie Wade came to Mr. Quinton''s house, the other guests had not yet arrived.


    The dinner time is seven o''clock in the afternoon. At this time, it is not less than two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Charlie Wade drove to the vi, Mr. Quinton already took Aurora and Steven, waiting anxiously at the door.


    Mr. Quinton was in a very good mood today, because Charlie Wade was not only nning to host a banquet


    at his house today, but also promised to give him a rejuvenating pill. Charlie Wade refined two kinds of pills


    this time.


    One is the first that treated Jacob Wilson¡¯s disease and refined the healing pill. This kind of pill is rtively


    low-level, can cure all diseases and prolong the life of the patient to a certain extent, but it does not have the


    rejuvenating pill to make the body ten young The magical effect of a few twenty years old. The first he intends


    is to give back to everyone whoes to the banquet today a relief pill as a gift to them.


    In addition, because Mr. Quinton asked Aurora to give him a top-quality purple ginseng that was more than


    four hundred years ago, so that he was able to make 30 rejuvenating pills, so he prepared and gave Mr.


    Quinton one extra. A rejuvenating pill.


    Charlie Wade stopped the car, Mr. Quinton eagerly brought his daughter and nephew to greet him, and said


    respectfully: "Master Wade, you are here!"


    Aurora also said very embarrassedly: "Aurora wees Master Wade!"


    Steven also learned a lot, and said respectfully: "Steven wees Master Wade!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly and said with a smile: "Ms. Quinton, today I chose to host a banquet in your


    house. It''s really a lot to ask of you."


    Mr. Quinton hurriedly said, "Master Wade, you are too polite! You can choose toe to Quinton''s house to


    have a banquet. This is Quinton''s blessing. If you cane, Quinton''s house will be splendid!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, waved his hand and said: "Okay, if you''re polite, don''t talk to business, let''s talk


    first, and I n to give Aurora some guidance in the afternoon."


    Mr. Quinton immediately heard this. He turned away with a smile, respectfully made a gesture of invitation,


    and said sincerely: "Master Wade, please first!"


    Charlie Wade once visited this vi of the Quinton family by theke.

 Chapter 2334

    Chapter 2334


    Aurora also drove a speedboat specially, and took him for a long swim on theke.


    But the weather right now is still cold, and thekeside scenery is more or less depressed, not as lush and


    vibrant as when I camest time.


    So Charlie Wade said to Mr. Quinton in passing: "Mr. Quinton, when this vies into the winter, the


    vitality is a littlecking. Don''t look at the trees and grasnd that are only temporarily withered, but in


    terms of Feng Shui, these must be regarded as dead objects. , So it¡¯s better not to live here before the


    beginning of the spring, it will have a little impact on your body and fortune."


    Mr. Quinton heard this and immediately said: "Oh! Thank you Master Wade for reminding us. I''ll move back to


    the city tomorrow!"


    Aurora subconsciously said, "Dad! Or let''s go to Thompson First to buy a vi! Not only is the ce big, but


    we can also be neighbors with Master Wade!"


    Mr. Quinton smacked and muttered "It''s really a good idea, but when Thompson First''s first-ss vis were


    on sale, they were all sold out. I don''t know if anyone will resell them. I''ll let people know when I turn


    around!"


    Aurora said with joy, " That''s really great!" With that, Aurora looked at Charlie Wade, and asked with shame:


    "Master Wade, if we move to Thompson First, will we not bother you?"


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "How could it be? If you really moved in, it would be a good thing for


    everyone to be neighbors."


    Mr. Quinton immediately relieved himself when he heard Charlie Wade¡¯s statement, and said with a smile:


    "Since Master Wade said so, then Quinton will have Pay attention to it!"


    Aurora was naturally extremely happy in her heart.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to live in such a remote mansion. The main reason for living here was that there was


    a veryplete exercise room. No matter the size or facilities, it was no better than the professional


    exercise rooms in the city.


    However, if there is a chance to be a neighbor with Charlie Wade in the future, it doesn''t matter if there is no


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    such a good practice room! While talking, Charlie Wade walked into the living room apanied by three


    members of the Quinton family.


    Mr. Quinton invited Charlie Wade to sit down on the sofa, and then personally brewed Master Wade a cup


    of fine Jinjunmei ck tea.


    "Master Wade, this Jin Junmei was specially found by someone from Juyi Mountain. The quality is


    excellent. Please have a taste."


    Charlie Wade nodded, took a sip of tea, and said with a smile: "The fragrance is sweet, the entrance is sweet


    and smooth, and the lingering fragrance is lingering. It really is a good tea!"


    Mr. Quinton said hurriedly: "Since Master Wade likes it, I will bring you two catties to tasteter!"


    Charlie Wade thought of Jacob Wilson''s love to drink tea. So he was not very polite to reject, and said


    with a smile: "That sounds good to me."


    In fact, the master of tea maker Jin Junmei found by Mr. Quinton had made ten jins of ck teast year.


    Among them, Mr. Quinton bought two and a half catties at a high price, ounting for a quarter of


    the share.


    Originally, this was Mr. Quinton''s n to keep as a ration for a whole year. Now he has drunk four taels, and


    there are still about two catties and one tael left, but when Charlie Wade liked it, he didn''t hesitate to prepare


    to give them all.


    Of course, Charlie Wade never took other people''s things for nothing, put down the tea cup, and then


    reached out from the pocket of his coat and took out two small boxes of red sandalwood.


    Mr. Quinton saw the two wooden boxes in Charlie Wade''s hand. He was so nervous that he even stopped


    breathing.


    He held his breath and looked forward to the contents of the two wooden boxes. He knew that with Charlie


    Wade''s unique personality, the two wooden boxes ,


    There must be one, pretending to be the rejuvenating pill that will let one''s soul linger and dream of!

 Chapter 2335

    Chapter 2335


    Under Mr. Quinton¡¯s gaze, Charlie Wade handed these two wooden boxes to him, and said: ¡°Mr. Quinton, the


    two pills in there are my little care, the one on the right The one that is slightlyrger and darker in color is the


    blood-dissipating heart-saving pill I gave you before; as for the smaller and brighter pill on the left, it is the


    newly refined rejuvenation pill."


    Mr. Quinton¡¯s excited whole person couldn¡¯t add anything, and said tremblingly:


    "Master Wade how can I be worthy of letting you send me such a precious rejuvenation pill? It¡¯s too expensive


    to go to the market for auction, let alone sell for two or three billion, which is really too expensive."


    Although Mr. Quinton is extremely looking forward to the Rejuvenation Pill, he also knows deep in his heart


    that the value of the Rejuvenation Pill is too high. The four-hundred-year-old purple ginseng that I did give


    to Charlie Wade isparable.


    Therefore, when Charlie Wade took out the Rejuvenation Pill, Mr. Quinton retreated from deep in his heart.


    This also reflects Mr. Quinton''s character in some ways. If it is someone who only knows to take advantage,


    someone who gives such a valuable thing will naturally ept it without hesitation, so as not to regret it.


    But if it is this kind of person who knows the courtesy, then he is receiving a gift from others. The precious


    thing is the first thought deep in his heart, how he should repay the favor.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The Quinton family is very rich, and their assets add up, but they are tens of billions.


    Most of these are real estate, and the market value of thepany, the real cash that can be freely disposed


    of is actually only a few hundred million. If Mr.


    Quinton is really going to spend two billion in cash to buy a rejuvenation pill, he will feel that he has more


    than enough energy and is not enough. Now, Charlie Wade gave him such an expensive pill, it was


    inevitable that he felt a little panic deep in his heart.


    Seeing his tangled expression, Charlie Wade smiled slightly, and said: "Mr Quinton, how much money the


    rejuvenation pills can sell, is not something you need to care about, because I refine things like the


    rejuvenation pills, and they themselves It¡¯s not for making money."


    "Since this time, I have also taken out a batch of rejuvenating pills, but you also know that the only one that


    was really sold was Travis Lane, and the rest were basically given to friends. , Or when a friend¡¯s ident


    happened.¡±


    Charlie Wade continued: ¡°The most important medicinal material for refining the rejuvenating pill is the best


    purple ginseng that is more than 100 years old. You asked Aurora to send itst time. The quality of that top-


    quality purple ginseng is better than the one I took at the auctionst time, so I will assume that you used


    that top-quality purple ginseng to buy a share.¡±


    Charlie Wade could not help but smile again. Said: "In that case, you can be regarded as one of the


    shareholders of this batch of Rejuvenation Pills. Now this Rejuvenation Pill is the return of your


    shareholding. Why are you embarrassed to take it?"


    Mr. Quinton heard this. The depths of people''s hearts have been touched and cannot be added.


    He knew very well in his heart that the reason why Charlie Wade said this was to take into ount his own


    feelings, so that he could ept this rejuvenation pill morefortably.


    Moreover, he also realized that after Charlie Wade finished saying this, he was not as entangled as before.


    Of course, he is also very clear that the reason why Charlie Wade said that he was buying shares was to


    save his own face. He offered a purple ginseng by himself, but in fact, it was not about buying shares. You


    know, the price of such a premium purple ginseng is about four to five million.

 Chapter 2336

    Chapter 2336


    The reason why the sky-high price of 100 million was sold at the auctionst time waspletely because


    Charlie Wade deliberately confronted Jack Yaleman and forced the price up.


    Even if it is really a shareholding, the cost of four or five million cannot be exchanged for a return of two


    or three billion. Therefore, in any case, Charlie Wade can give himself a rejuvenation pill, which is indeed


    a great favor.


    Thinking of this, he immediately got up, stepped forward, fell to his knees, sped his fists in his hands,


    respectfully said: "Master Wade''s great kindness is unforgettable, please ept it next time!"


    Charlie Wade single-handed him He helped him up and said with a smile: "Take the pill and put it away


    quickly. Of all the people I invited today, you are the only one who has the Rejuvenation Pill, so please keep


    it secret for me. Don¡¯t let others know. , Otherwise I''m afraid that everyone will think too much."


    Mr. Quinton nodded immediately, and said firmly: "Master Wade, you can rest assured that you will die,


    you will not disclose this to anyone."


    After speaking, they hurriedly asked Aurora and Steven: "You two listen to me, don''t divulge half of the


    word about Rejuvenation Pill, do you understand?!"


    Aurora and Steven said at the same time: "Understood! "


    Quinton with a proud look seriously said:"You must listen to this. you have to learn a lesson, but keep in mind


    I just said, Do you understand?"


    Steven didn''t dare to say half a word, and immediately said: "Second Uncle, I know, don''t worry, if I dare


    to disclose half a word to the outside world, let Master Wade hack me to death with a sky thunder. ! "


    Mr. Quinton this satisfied said:"Master Wade, Aurora you always tremendously respect, you can be assured


    that I am proud of this child, albeit a darn before, but this time did a lot of honest, you Don''t worry."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: "After you have gone, Mr. Quinton, you quickly put this


    rejuvenating pill in the safest ce in your vi. As for me, the reason why I came so early is to give Aurora


    some more guidance. , So I won¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    Mr. Quinton said immediately, ¡°No problem, Master Wade!¡± After that, he turned to look at Aurora, and said,


    ¡°Aurora, take Master Wade to the practice room.¡±


    Aurora felt ashamed. Hey again, nodded quickly and said, "Master Wade, please go to the practice room


    with Aurora."


    Charlie Wade nodded, got up and went to her practice room with Aurora.


    When he came to the practice room, Aurora said to Charlie Wade: "Master Wade, I have been practicing


    diligently recently, but I always feel that the overall progress is very slow, and it is almost hard to make any


    obvious progress. Did you give me before? The effect of the pill is so strong that I can''t improve my strength


    by practicing now?"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: "The Sanda fighting skills you usually practice are like a 5-year-old.


    The kid needs to hold the basketball with both hands to practice shooting, and that pill is equivalent to let you


    have the ability of an NBA yer at once. In this case, if you still practice basketball in the same way as a


    five-year-old kid , Will not greatly improve your overall strength. On the contrary, it will be a great waste of


    your current ability."


    Aurora could not help but nodded, and eximed: "I do feel this way recently. I always feel that it is a bit


    wasteful to continue practicing Sanda fighting skills with my current physical fitness, but I don¡¯t know what


    else I can practice besides these Sanda fighting skills."


    Charlie Wade Nodded and smiled: "That''s why I came here early today. I want to change your martial arts


    direction to a new route!"

 Chapter 2337

    Chapter 2337


    "Change to a new route?!"


    Aurora couldn''t help eximing: "Master Wade, what do you mean by changing the route? Wouldn''t it be


    possible for me to practice judo, taekwondo or something?"


    "Of course not." Charlie Wade smiled deeply and said seriously: "Whether it is the ordinary traditional martial


    arts of our country, or taekwondo, jeet kwon do, Sanda fighting, and boxing, they are all things on the same


    road. If you change  back and forth between them If you do, you can only change the direction at most. It is


    impossible to talk aboutpletely changing a new route."


    Aurora asked puzzledly: "Master Wade, what you said, I do not understand a bit. These events aremon


    Charlie Wade said calmly, ¡°Have you ever heard of Nei Jia Quan?"


    ¡°Innerquan?!¡± Aurora asked dumbfounded: ¡°Could it be that Is it the core and most secret boxing


    techniques of the top martial arts families?"


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "Yes."


    Aurora blurted out: "Master Wade, I have heard of China¡¯s four major martial arts families. The family has its


    own set of internal boxing techniques. This has always been the secret of their family. They only pass on the


    direct blood rtives of the family. It is impossible for outsiders to learn it even if they spend more money. I


    can have this the chance? "


    Aurora view, within the family boxing is simply not she be able to have the opportunity to practice.


    This kind of internal boxing technique is the secret of the top martial arts family, and it is also the core of the


    family''s survival. It is like a secret form of medicine, and it is impossible to disclose it to outsiders.


    Therefore, even if Mr. Quinton already has a worth of tens of billions, his daughter Aurora can only


    practice fighting and Sanda. A martial arts family who mastered internal martial arts, in the martial arts field,


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    even the very top hand. And such a family is far beyond the control of a family of the size of the Quinton


    family.


    The four major martial arts families in China depended on almost all trillion-level top families. Even if they


    survived by these top families, the martial arts family would never give up their internal boxing skills,


    because this is what they can do. The key to standing tall.


    However, in Charlie Wade''s eyes, the internal martial arts that martial arts people highly respected was worth


    nothing. In the Apocalyptic Book, there are at least a few hundred types of internal martial arts of different


    heights and lows alone, and these are just some very low-end martial arts.


    In fact, the truly powerful exercises are not internal martial arts at all, but real energy and reiki.


    If voltage and current are used to measure the gap between Nei Jia Quan and True Chi and Reiki, then Nei


    Jia Quan is like an ordinary AA battery. The voltage is only 1.5 volts and the current is very small.


    Compared with the aura of the inner family boxing method, Reiki is equivalent to UHV electricity, starting at


    500,000 volts, even millions of volts.


    The gap in this is simply a world apart.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade didn''t even see the internal boxing technique in the Apocalyptic Book.


    It was just that he found that Aurora couldn''t find a suitable boxing method to practice right now, so he


    suddenly thought of these inner boxing methods and nned to choose one of them to let Aurora


    practice.


    So, he smiled and said to Aurora: "I happen to know a kind of inner family exercise that is very suitable for


    girls to practice, called the Four Elephant Palm. If you are interested, I can teach you to practice."


    Aurora heard this. Words, the whole person was shocked and speechless!


    Although she didn''t know what inner family practice the four elephant palms were, as long as they


    belonged to the category of inner family boxing, it was a priceless treasure!

 Chapter 2338

    Chapter 2338


    And Charlie Wade is now willing to teach her this priceless treasure, what a gift this must be.


    Seeing Aurora not speaking, Charlie Wade smiled and asked her: "Why, don''t you like it? Would you like to


    change it?"


    "No, no, no!" Aurora''s eyes were tearful, and she waved her hand quickly: "Master Wade, It¡¯s not that I don''t


    like it. I just think it¡¯s incredible. For many martial arts families, internal martial arts is the treasure of the


    family and the foundation of the family. It will never be passed on to outsiders, and even many are only


    passed on to men and not to women. "Teach me the precious inner boxing method"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wadeughed: "In the eyes of others, this kind of inner boxing method may be very precious, but in my


    eyes, it is really nothing. Practicing, if one day you feel that it is no longer worthy of your strength, I will give you


    another one."


    What does the so-called four elephant palm mean? Charlie Wade didn''t know who left the inner boxing


    method. He only knew that this inner boxing method was more suitable for girls to practice in the records


    of the Book.


    Moreover, in the record, the Four Elephant Palm was divided into nineyers, and the cultivation technique


    was divided into nine parts from the first to the ninth, so Charlie Wade wrote the firstyer and handed it to


    Aurora.


    This is not Charlie Wade stinging, but this kind of inner strength mental method, like a student''s textbook,


    different grades correspond to different levels of textbooks. If a person is about to enter elementary school


    from pre-kindergarten, the best way is to study the textbooks for the first semester of the first grade. If at this


    time, all the teaching materials for the entire 9-yearpulsory education were thrown to her, it would make


    her lose her priority.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade''s idea is to give her the firstyer of the Four Elephant Palm first, and let her enter


    the door of the inner family boxing first. If she practices well and makes rapid progress, then give her the


    secondyer. For Aurora, the mental method of the four elephant palms almost opened the door to a new


    world in her cognition.


    She carefully looked at the whole set of mental methods, and said falteringly: "Master Wade, I don''t seem


    to understand the names of so many acupuncture points and meridians. What do they mean?"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and exined: "The biggest difference between the inner boxing and the outer


    boxing is that there is more inner air."


    After that, he said seriously: "As the so-called internal exercise, the most important thing about the


    inner boxing is that The chi in the body."


    Aurora hurriedly asked him: "Then how can I take a breath? I can''t perceive the existence of those


    acupuncture points and meridians at all."


    Charlie Wadeughed and said: "Ordinary people can''t perceive it, not because he doesn''t have it. This ability


    is because he can¡¯t master how to perceive meridians and acupoints.¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade asked her: ¡°Have you heard of a stunt or acrobatic performance called


    ventriloquism?¡±


    Aurora hurriedly asked: ¡°Is it the way to speak with your mouth without moving?"


    Charlie Wade nodded: "Yes! That''s it!"


    Aurora hurriedly said, "When I was young, my father took me to the circus. In ventriloquist performance, the


    performer holds a doll in his hand, and then he can talk to his doll by himself. When he speaks, he opens


    his mouth like an ordinary person, but when he needs a doll to speak, he will Shut your mouth, in abdominal


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: "In fact, abdominalnguage does not mean that he really speaks with his


    stomach, but after he learns to master the breath, he presses the breath down into the abdominal cavity. ,


    And then use the breath in the abdominal cavity to drive the vocal cords to vocalize, so that there is no need


    for mouth and tongue."


    Aurora eximed: "Ah?! This is too difficult, right?"


    Charlie Wadeughed: "We ordinary people will certainly do. I feel that this kind of thing seems difficult,


    because we don¡¯t even feel where the so-called breath is when we talk, but after you study and practice the


    breath for a period of time, you will be able to master the breath."


    "At that time, you can naturally control your breath to sink into the abdominal cavity or sink into the pubic


    cavity!"

 Chapter 2339

    Chapter 2339


    Listening to Charlie Wade''s metaphor, Aurora seemed to understand a little bit.


    She asked curiously: "Master Wade, as long as I practice hard, I can feel the presence of the breath and guide


    the breath to move in my body?"


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: "Yeah! Don''t you think about this. How profound is it, like


    ordinary people singing, just open your mouth and sing, while professional singers can control their breath


    and use a part of their body to participate in the resonance of the sound when singing."


    "Some singers can. Resonate with the head cavity, and some with the chest and abdominal cavity. In fact, it


    is not a mysterious thing at all. As long as you find the right and appropriate method and practice hard, you


    can move freely."


    Aurora said excitedly, "Thank you Master Wade! I must practice hard and never let you be disappointed!"


    Charlie Wade smiled with satisfaction and nodded and said, "You must practice well. If you can practice the


    internal martial arts to a certain level, then it is possible that in the future you will also be a pioneer. The


    master of the school is now.¡±


    Aurora said seriously: ¡°I dare not expect anything to start a school, as long as you can not let Master Wade


    disappoint you, it is my greatest satisfaction!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Charlie Wade nodded: ¡° Okay, if you have this determination, this thing won¡¯t be effective in one or two days.


    Not to mention the internal martial arts, even a ventriloquism performer may have to practice for one or two


    years to get started, so you have to sink Hold your breath, don''t rush, don''t be impatient."


    Aurora immediately assured: "Master Wade, don''t worry, I must control my emotions, fight steadily, and


    never be impatient!"


    Charlie Wadeughed: "That''s the best thing. up! "


    then, Charlie Wade began to help her be familiar with the Heart of palm trick four images, however, that


    this kind of thing as he said, not be too hasty, want to let the afternoon trick Aurora grasp within the family


    boxing, almost It''s a dream.


    After five o''clock in the afternoon, Mr. Quinton ran over to Charlie Wade and said, "Master Wade, Mr.


    Cameron and Don Albertt are here and are drinking tea in the living room. Would you like toe out and


    sit?"


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll do this. In the past.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said to Aurora: ¡°Aurora, you have practiced for a whole afternoon, ore


    here today.¡±


    Aurora was sweaty and tired at this time, so she nodded and said: ¡° Good Master Wade, then you go have


    tea first, I''ll go back to the room and take a shower beforeing down."


    Charlie Wade nodded, and then went to the living room with Mr. Quinton.


    In the living room, Cameron Isaac and Don Albertt just sat down.


    When Charlie Wade came in, the two immediately stood up and said respectfully, "Master Wade!"


    Cameron Isaac and Don Albertt both knew Charlie Wade''s identity, and knew that he was the young master


    of the Wade family. Call him Young Master, but as long as there are other people around, they will uniformly


    change the title of Young Master to Master Wade.


    Charlie Wade nodded gently with the two of them, and smiled: "You two talked early enough, did youe


    here together?"


    Don Albertt smiled at this time: "Master Wade, I happened to be near Mr. Cameron''s hotel. For errands, I


    made an appointment with Mr. Cameron and came over together." Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said,


    "By the way, Don


    Albertt, I will give Lloyd¡¯s Pearl etiquettepany to my wife¡¯s cousin. Do you know about it?"

 Chapter 2340

    Chapter 2340


    Don Albertt hurriedly nodded and said: "Master Wade, I know about this, Caesar, that bastard has already


    told me, I pped him twenty times as punishment for helping him to abuse, and I have warned him. In the


    future, if I dare to participate in anything that will force the good to be a prostitute, I will abolish him!"


    Charlie Wade nodded and said seriously: "From now on, say hello to your brothers in the underground


    world. There must be some morals, prostitution, gambling, drugs are the red line, you must not touch it,


    you can''t touch it if you make money!"


    Don Albertt hurriedly said: "Master Wade, don''t worry about this, I have already told my subordinates. This


    time, after I heard about what Lloyd did in the etiquettepany, I also told my subordinates specially.


    Whoever dares to engage in such things under my nose, I must not spare him!"


    Charlie Wade was satisfied. He said again: "By the way, my wife''s cousin, what etiquette needs do you


    usually have, you can take care of her business, but don''t be too exaggerated. Wendy used to have a very


    mboyant personality. I''m afraid she wille back Hungry."


    Don Albertt nodded: "Okay Master Wade, I know!"


    After speaking, he also asked with some doubts: "Master Wade, you and your sister-inw, haven''t you been


    very troubled? I remember her like before attitude toward your poor, just like the previous time that you follow


    Keh Wilson, andter with that Jeffrey Weaver guy, the one at Glorious Club who licked urinal, how do


    you also take care of since she came? "


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: "Knowing your mistakes can make corrections, it''s great, Jeffrey Weaver and


    his sorrowful old man, I will also save them for their lives and let them make good reforms in Golim


    Mountain."


    After listening, Don Albertt nodded gently and eximed. "Master Wade, for anyone who has offended you


    before, you can open and give the other party a chance to reform. Don Albertt is extremely impressed by


    your heart!"


    Cameron Isaac couldn''t help but eximed, "Yes. Master Wade, as someone else, with your strength, when


    facing these dregs, I''m afraid I will kill him."


    Charlie Wade shook his head: "If a person is not guilty of death, but to punish him with death, it is too hard."


    "The beggar helped Marcone''s group of people lose their conscience. It is indeed worthy of death, but


    Donald Webb is also indeed guilty. Not to die;"


    "Jordan, Jeffrey Weaver, father and son, although arrogant and defiant, they did notmit any capital


    crimes. If I kill them, how will I convince people in the future?" After that, Charlie Wade sighed slightly,


    sincerely Said: "I hope that my


    strength will continue to improve, and I also hope that my lineup will get stronger and stronger. Since I want


    to expand my lineup, I must distinguish between rewards and punishments and persuade people with


    morals. Otherwise, how can I make everyone willing to do it? What do I use?"


    Don Albertt sped his fists and said with emotion: "Master Wade is right, Don Albertt has been taught!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As he said, Mr. Quinton took came in with Liam Weaver.


    Before Liam arrived, he respectfully sped his fists and said, "Hello, Master Wade!"


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: "We are talking about the Weaver family, and you are here."


    Liam asked curiously: "Master Wade , Are you talking about the Weaver family? What happened to the


    Weaver family?"


    Charlie Wade said lightly: "It''s just a small chat, talking about your father and your half-brother, I said that the


    reason why they were sent to Golim Mountain is mainly because Because the two of them are not guilty of


    death."


    Liam couldn''t help but nodded: "Master Wade, you are a loving and righteous person. My father has always


    looked down on my mother''s birth and the Golim Mountain where I grew up. You let him spend time in Golim


    Mountain. For the rest of my life, it is the best punishment for him!"


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly, and said: "By the way, Liam, I haven''t spared any time recently to ask you,


    what is the sales volume of Nova Dias during this period?"

 Chapter 2341

    Chapter 2341


    Hearing that Charlie Wade asked about Oracle Nova Dias, Liam immediately became excited and blurted out:


    "Master Wade, Oracle Nova Dias has now upied the entire Japanese, Korean and Southeast Asian


    markets. After we have incorporated Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall, Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall The original


    multiple production lines are now fully productive, and we are fully producing Nova Dias. Except for Asia, we


    are now hoarding goods and are preparing to enter the European and American markets next month!"


    Charlie Wade nodded with satisfaction and asked with a smile: "The European and American markets


    should always be resistant to Oriental Chinese herbal medicine? Are you confident?"


    "Yes!" Liam said without hesitation: "Although Europe and the United States are the birthces of Western


    medicine, they are also the main force in alcohol consumption. The top 20 countries in per capita alcohol


    consumption are all European countries. In addition to Europe, there are several countries in Australia and


    South America. The annual per capita alcohol consumption is more than ten liters! This is the highest per


    capita alcohol consumption. The first echelon."


    "Then the second echelon represented by the United States, Canada, Japan and South Korea, the annual


    per capita alcohol consumption is about seven or eight liters."


    "These countries suffer from stomach and liver diseases due to high alcohol consumption. The proportion is


    also veryrge. Nova Dias has no toxic side effects, is extremely convenient to take, and has a quick effect.


    It has a very good protective and repairing effect on the stomach. Once such a drug is on the market, the


    first wave of users benefiting is that group of drinking People."


    "Once we gain a reputation among these user groups, we will soon sweep across Europe and the United


    States!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: "In this case, we can start with restaurants, bars and hotels. At that


    time, send a local promotion team to do free trials at the entrances of bars and restaurants in major cities in


    Europe and America. The dosage of the trial set is controlled to be smaller, to ensure that they can feel the


    effect, but the effect cannot be maintained for a long time. Repeat several rounds of promotion. , We can


    immediately absorb these long-term drinkers and be our diehard users."


    When Liam heard this, he hurriedly said, "Master Wade, your method is really good! Start with the group that


    needs Oracle Nova Dias most, and hit their pain points all at once, making them inseparable from Nova Dias,


    and even regarded Oracle Nova Dias as a magical medicine. In that case, our word of mouth will rise


    immediately!"


    After all, Liam said quickly: "I will convene a meeting with management staff tomorrow, and I will quickly


    set a ground promotion in the European and American markets. Detailed n!"


    Charlie Wade nodded with satisfaction, and smiled: "European and American economies are rtively


    developed, and the pricing of Nova Dias must keep up. In my opinion, it¡¯s priced at 800 per box. They are all


    their sky-high drugs to make our money. Those special drugse to the country for a price of tens of


    thousands of hundreds of thousands a month. In the future, we should go back and empty their wallets."


    Liam smiled He said: "Master Wade, I don''t think it is a problem if the price is higher, but the key is that we


    have to find a way to prevent them from buying at the Chinese Market, and then going to the European and


    American markets! In this case, the money will be made by these dealers. "


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: "This is simple, the future Oracle Nova Dias, in any country, must be purchased


    in limited quantities, one person, one month, at most one box with valid certificates, strictly control the source


    of goods, and at the same time Do a good job in the strict prevention of cross-linking of goods, this must be


    learned from the tobo industry, all drugs must have a corresponding regional code when they leave the


    factory, and regr inspections should be conducted to ensure that there will be no cross-regional cross-


    country, or between countries. The situation of intermittent goods."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam said hurriedly: "Good Master Wade, I have written it down!"


    Charlie Wade said again: "In addition, we must strictly supervise dealers and sign clear contracts. Anyone


    who dares Hoarding sources of goods and super high prices, he immediately disqualified him as a distributor,


    and at the same time asked him to pay arge amount of liquidated damages. If he does not pay, he will be


    filed for bankruptcy!"

 Chapter 2342

    Chapter 2342


    "In short, there must be no such thing as a price-raising situation like Moutai! The official retail price of a


    bottle of Moutai is 1499, but ordinary people have no chance to buy it at this price, and when dealers go for


    takeout, a bottle of at least It''s two thousand and seventy-eight, and it''s even higher during the holidays. Isn''t


    this just showing the pit of consumers?"


    Liam immediately stated: "Master Wade, don''t worry, I will strictly prevent simr things from happening to


    Oracle Nova Dias! If any dealer dared to stock up and raise the price, I immediately disqualified him and held


    him ountable! No toleration!"


    Charlie Wade nodded with satisfaction, and said, "After the Nova Dias is fully spread in the European and


    American markets, Presumably the alcohol industry in Europe and the United States will usher in rapid


    development."


    Liam agreed and said: "Yes! Many drinkers in Europe and the United States are highly dependent on alcohol.


    If Oracle Nova Dias is listed, it is equivalent to reducing the effect of alcohol on their bodies. The damage


    caused by drinking too much alcohol, especially the stomach is the most ufortable. Oracle Nova Dias


    just solved their problem.¡±


    After that, Liam couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Master Wade, if we canunch a liver- protecting product. Even


    better! Nourishing the stomach and protecting the liver, this is a must-have medicine for European and


    American drinkers!" Charlie Wadeughed and said: "You first push Nova Dias to the European and


    American markets, and I will get a liver-protecting tabletter When the prescriptiones out, we will focus


    on nourishing the stomach and protecting the liver!¡± Cameron Isaac on the side said with a smile: ¡°Master


    Wade, if you sell the pill you refined, the market will be even bigger! There is no need for rejuvenation Pill as


    it is such a powerful pill, as long as the first old blood-relief pill is diluted to 10, it is estimated to be sold out!"


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and said: "If this medicine is really taken out Selling, the sales volume isN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    certainly not worrying, but this medicine cannot be mass-produced through normal pharmaceutical


    equipment, so the production capacity cannot be increased, and the conditions for mass sales are not


    avable."


    "It turns out that" Cameron Isaac said with some regret: "Nowadays, many drugs on the market have a little


    effect on prolonging life, but they have been fired to a very high price by those wealthy people. For example,


    you can say the Angong bezoar produced in the 1960s and 1970s Pills have been fired up to hundreds of


    thousands, but in fact, this kind of medicine mainly treats only heat-clearing and detoxification, high fever


    convulsions, and strokea. It is impossible to prolong life, but everyone thinks this thing is magical, so the


    price is too high. Very high."


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: "The medicine is mainly stored in a small amount. In addition, some of


    the raw materials are from the protection of wild animals and are no longer allowed to be used. In terms of


    effect, it¡¯s nothing extraordinary .¡± As he said, the Quinton¡¯s servant ran over quickly and said: ¡°Master,


    Lord Mooore and Miss Jasmine are here!¡±


    Mr. Quinton hurriedly stood up and said to Charlie Wade: "Master Wade, Mr. Cameron, and Don Albertt, you


    sit first, I will go outside to meet Lord Mooore and Miss Moore."

 Chapter 2343

    Chapter 2343


    Since Theodore and Rueben¡¯s murder attempt of Jasmine were revealed, and they were thrown into the


    diamond mine in Sierra Stephene, Africa by Charlie Wade, Jasmine¡¯s position in the Moore family has


    been unprecedentedly consolidated. In the past, it was only Lord Mooore who sincerely supported her.


    Now, no one in the entire Moore family dares to disobey her.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The main reason was that Jasmine had Charlie Wade''s strong support. Even Theodore and Rueben and


    his sons could not bring Jasmine down. The others in the Moore family knew that they did not dare to move


    simr thoughts.


    After all, if you want to bring down Jasmine, you must first bring down Charlie Wade. Otherwise, the fate


    of Theodore and Rueben is a lesson for others.


    In the past few days, although Lord Mooore often feels sorry for the fratricidal incidents within the family,


    when he thinks that Jasmine is safe, Theodore and Rueben have also recovered a dog''s life and feel


    relieved. For Jasmine, the happiest thing today is to see Charlie Wade again.


    Since she returned to the Moore family and took home the lord position again, she has never had a chance to


    see Charlie Wade again. Not only is Charlie Wade involved in many affairs every day, she herself is also very


    busy.


    With the help of Charlie Wade, the Moore family negotiated a cooperation with Nippon Steel, and they


    obtained very favorable terms. So Jasmine was ready to strike while the iron was hot, quickly settle all matters


    rted to the cooperation, and then fully promote the project. So this period of time has been devoted to this.


    At this moment, the thought of seeing Charlie Wade soon made Jasmine''s mood a bit of uncontroble


    excitement.


    For this reason, she was specially dressed up today, not only wearing her favorite clothes, but also specially


    bringing the diamond bracelet that her mother left for herself before her death. This string of diamond


    bracelets was lost and recovered by Charlie Wade after helping himself to break the feng shui dilemma.


    In Jasmine''s eyes, this bracelet was originally a memorial left by her mother. But now, this bracelet has another


    meaning in Jasmine''s mind: it is the beginning of the intersection of her life with Charlie Wade.


    At this time, Mr. Quinton greeted them quickly, and said very politely: "Oh, Lord Mooore and Miss Jasmine,


    I''m so d to wee you in the next ce!"


    Mr. Moore hurriedly said, "Why Mr. Quinton should be so polite? Come to your house today to harass, and


    please don¡¯t be offended by Mr. Quinton .¡± Mr.


    Quinton said hurriedly, ¡°Howe! Come in!¡±


    Jasmine asked at this moment: ¡°Mr. Quinton, is Master Wade here?¡±


    Mr. Quinton smiled. Said: "Master Wade has arrived and is chatting with Mr. Cameron, Mr. Weaver and Don


    Albertt."


    Jasmine nodded gently, feeling even more excited.


    As Mr. Quinton came to the living room, Charlie Wade saw the Moore family ancestors and grandsons


    coming in, so he stood up, smiled and greeted the two of them: "Master Moore, Miss Moore." While talking,


    Jasmine walked closer and Charlie Wade looked at her. , Could not help but sigh in his heart: "Jasmine is


    indeed a superb beauty. After being so meticulously dressed, her temperament is not lost to anyone."


    Grandpa Moore walked up to the front and said respectfully: "Master Wade! Thank you for hosting a banquet.


    The old man is really grateful!"


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: "You don''t have to be so polite,e here, please sit down."


    After that, he hurriedly ordered to Don Albertt: "Don Albertt, show him and Miss Moore some Tea."


    Don Albertt said hurriedly : "Good Master Wade!" After speaking, he quickly took out two more teacups and


    filled them with tea.

 Chapter 2344

    Chapter 2344


    Jasmine subconsciously sat beside Charlie Wade. When Don Albertt handed her the tea cup, and when


    she reached out to pick it up, Charlie Wade also saw the diamond ne on her wrist, and he couldn''t


    help but feel a little bit embarrassed. Speaking of the acquaintance with Jasmine, it was Don Albertt''s


    matchmaking. It was he who begged himself to show Jasmine feng shui, and he met Jasmine.


    After sitting down, Jasmine said to Charlie Wade: "Master Wade, when Nanako was videoing with me


    today, she asked me to say hello to you."


    Charlie Wade asked curiously, "Oh? Did you video chat today?"


    Jasmine smiled and said: "I basically follow Nanako''s video every day. Didn''t she give me a puppy? I can


    see that she is also very worried about her and wants to see what the dog is doing every day."


    Charlie Wade gently Nodded, and smiled: "Aurora also said that she wants to wait for your dog to grow up


    and give birth to puppies."


    Jasmine smiled and said, "Yes, she told me about it, and I happened to chat with Nanako today. since this


    matter, Nanako she said a few days time to China, you can then take an over, gave Aurora, I personally


    would like to tell the good news Aurora it, how did she here? " aside Mr. Quinton hurriedly said: "Miss


    Moore, Aurora has just finished training, and went upstairs to take a shower and change clothes."


    Charlie Wade asked somewhat surprised: "Nanako ising to China in some time?"


    "Yes." Jasmine nodded and said. "Nanako said that Stefanie Sun, the star of China, who has always liked us,


    happened to be going to have a concert in Aurouss Hilll. She also wanted toe and have a look. I have


    already told her that when the timees, she will live in my house."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Charlie Wade was stunned and asked in surprise, "Nanako likes Stefanie?! Really?"


    "Really." Jasmine said seriously: "Stefanie is not only well-known in China, but also has many fans


    throughout Asia, the Chinesemunity around the world, and even in the European and American


    markets. She is also very admired by Japanese girls because of her beauty. Many Japanese girls imitate


    her dressing, collocation and makeup styles, and there are so many fans!"


    After all, she exined: "Actually, I am also very interested in Stefanie, so we n to go there together.


    Watching the concert."


    Charlie Wade felt his head as big as a fight at this time.


    "My wife is going to see Stefanie''s concert, Loreen is also going to see Stefanie''s concert, Jasmine is going,


    even Nanako Ito is going to this ce, what the hell is this ?" At this time, Aurora changed her clothes into an


    elegant dress and came over and heard Charlie Wade and Jasmine talking about Stefanie, they hurriedly


    asked with great concern: "Master Wade and sister Jasmine, are you talking about Stefanie''s concert?"


    Jasmine nodded and smiled. "Aurora, do you like Stefanie too?"


    Aurora said without hesitation: "Who doesn''t like it! I bought all the tickets, and I n to go with my


    ssmates by then."


    After that, she asked: "Jasmine, are you going too?"


    Jasmine smiled: "I''ll go too. Nanako Ito, who just happened to give me the dog, wants to see too. I''ve made an


    appointment with her to go together."


    "Ah!" Aurora eximed: " Nanako Ito ising to Aurouss Hilll to watch a concert too?"


    "Yes." Jasmine nodded and said, "There is good news to tell you. I told Nanako that you like dogs. She


    said that when she came this time, I will bring you a brother or sister of Be as a gift."


    "Ah? Really?!" Aurora''s expression was pleasantly surprised when she heard this, but she soon became


    very embarrassed and she stammered. Said: "Jasmine, I fought with Nanako Ito and injured her, so why


    don''t I be embarrassed to ept the dog from her"


    Jasmineughed and said earnestly: "Nanako knows that you will definitely care about this, so she


    specifically asked me to tell you, she said, the game is back to the game, and what happened during the


    game is just fine to stay on the field. Don''t bring the events of the game into your life, she said she still


    hopes to make friends with you!"

 Chapter 2345

    Chapter 2345


    Aurora couldn''t be more happy when she heard that Nanako Ito wanted to make friends with herself.


    She couldn''t hide the excitement and blurted out and asked: "Jasmine, is what you said is true?"


    Jasmine smiled and said: "Of course it is true, can I lie to you?"


    Aurora couldn''t help sighing. Actually, I really want to be friends with her. I admired her very much before, and


    although I don¡¯t have much contact with her, I can feel that she must be a very nice and nice person.¡±


    Jasmine lightly tapped Nodded, and said in agreement: "Nanako is indeed a very nice girl, very friendly, and


    very humble."


    Aurora said more or less guilty: "In fact, her strength was originally far above me. I would lose to her but


    because I took the pill that Master Wade gave me. I feel really ashamed when I think about it.¡± Jasmine


    smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master Wade will give you the pill. This is entirely your chance. There is nothing to


    be ashamed of."


    Charlie Wade also said at this time: "Aurora, Jasmine is right, everyone has their own opportunities, and


    these opportunities will never tell you, like Nanako Ito, you don''t know if she has learned some fighting skills


    from top Japanese ninjas, so what is so ashamed of this kind of thing?"


    Aurora nodded gently, so she said seriously: "Master Wade, I understand."


    At this time, the subordinate stepped forward to inform that Travis Lane, the richest man in Lancaster, had


    arrived. This time, Travis Lane didn¡¯t let Charlie Wade¡¯s friend Caleb drive, mainly because he felt that Charlie


    Wade is a man with great supernatural powers after all. Driver, more or less inappropriate.


    Immediately afterwards, Mr. White came, Dr. Simmons and X, son and grandsons, followed closely behind.


    Since it was not time for dinner, everyone took their seats one after another and chatted while drinking tea.


    The atmosphere was particrly harmonious.


    Each of these people respects and respects Charlie Wade very much, and they have a good rtionship


    with each other, so everyone can chat together.


    Seeing that the invited guests were seated one by one, Charlie Wade couldn''t help but think of Doris Young. I


    don''t know why Doris Young hasn''t appeared yet. On the phone before, she had clearly confirmed that she


    woulde.


    Charlie Wade was wondering whether to call Doris Young, but after another thought, Doris Young seemed to


    be busy with some things at first. If she finishes dealing with the things at hand, she will naturallye over; if


    she hasn¡¯t finished dealing with them, there is no need for herself. To urge her, let her do her own thing at


    ease.


    At this time, Doris Young is with her mother in the intensive care unit of the People''s Hospital.


    Seeing that my mother had eaten the meal, the nurse also put a nutrient solution on her father. Doris Young


    was a little relieved and said to her mother: "Mom, I have a meal in the evening, which is organized by my


    boss, so I have to go there first, but I wille back as soon as possible."


    Mom Sydney said hurriedly, "Doris, you have been tossing enough these days. Now that you have a meal,


    you can have a good meal, chat with your boss and colleagues, rx and rx, don¡¯t hurry back, mom. I''m


    afraid your heart has been tight."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Doris Young smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry about me, I can adjust it myself."

 Chapter 2346

    Chapter 2346


    After she picked up the hanging coat and said to Sydney: "Mom, if there is nothing wrong, I will leave


    first."


    Sydney nodded and said, "Be careful when driving on the road."


    "Good mom, I see."


    Doris Young said goodbye to her mother and came out of the ward. Seeing that there was enough time, he


    went to the office of Dr. Kelso of the Department of Nephrology.


    Now, there are only ten hours left before the deadline Walter gave her. The only gleam of hope that Doris


    Young has is in Dr. Kelso. I don¡¯t know whether Dr. Kelso can initiate the rtionship and help find the right


    one in thest time. Source of kidney.


    Doris Young came to the office door and knocked on the door. He heard Dr. Kelso inside say: "Pleasee


    in." Then he pushed the door in.


    As soon as she walked in, she said with some regret: "Dr. Kelso, I''m so sorry to disturb you again."


    Dr. Kelso said hurriedly, "Don''t be so polite, Ms. Young, please sit down."


    Doris Young said, "Dr. Kelso, I won¡¯t sit down. I just had something to go out. I came over to ask you, is there


    any chance for the kidney source?¡±


    Dr. Kelso sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already greeted many of my ssmates. The old ssmates are basically


    the directors of the nephrology department of the top tertiary hospitals across the country. There are a lot of


    relevant resources. They have agreed to help, but they can''t guarantee whether they can find it. It only


    depends on luck."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Doris Young Nodded lightly, then lowered her voice a few minutes, and said seriously: "Dr. Kelso, if you or


    your ssmates can help solve the problem of kidney source, I personally would like to give three million


    as a thank you, if you can solve it yourself , I will give you all the three million; if your ssmates help solve


    it, then I will give you three million, and an extra two million for your hard work. Please take care of it.


    Upon hearing this, Dr. Kelso hurriedly said: "Ms. Young, I admit that some doctors do ept red envelopes


    from patients'' family members, but I have never done anything like this in my medical practice for so many


    years. Don¡¯t worry, your father¡¯s affairs. , I will do my best to help. As for the hard work, you don¡¯t need to


    mention it again.¡±


    Doris Young realized that what she said just now really offended Dr. Kelso¡¯s medical ethics, and hurriedly said


    apologetically: ¡°Dr. Kelso, I''m so sorry that I was too anxious, so I made the decision. Please don''t mind."


    Dr. Kelso nodded and said, "Ms. Young, your feelings are understandable. We usually perform operations


    on patients. Family members wille to stuff the red envelopes. If they don¡¯t ept them, they will feel as


    if I don¡¯t use my heart to perform operations on their rtives.¡± ¡°So, in this situation, we usually ept the


    red envelopes before the operation, and then quietly let them go. The nurse handed over to the hospital¡¯s


    finances. After the operation was over, the money was directly charged to the patient¡¯s ount. When the


    patient went through the discharge procedures, the money would be returned to the family members, so


    that during the operation, the family members also Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Doris Young said ashamed: ¡°Dr. Kelso, I¡¯m really sorry, I was abrupt.¡±


    Dr. Kelso smiled and waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s okay, and I won¡¯t take it to heart. As for the kidney source, you can


    rest assured, I will definitely go all out."


    "Okay." Doris Young nodded and said: "Then Dr. Kelso, I will not disturb your work. If you have any


    progress, please contact me at any time."


    Dr. Kelso nodded and said, " Okay, yes. I''ll call you the news."


    At this moment, someone suddenly opened the door with a panic expression and said, "Dr. Kelso, important


    news! The patient''s examination in Ward No. 1 finally has a clear result!"

 Chapter 2347

    Chapter 2347


    When Doris Young heard that it was bed No. 1, he immediately realized that he was talking about his


    father, so he blurted out and asked: "Hello, what is the result of the patient in Ward No. 1?"


    That person He looked at Doris Young hesitantly, and then at Dr. Kelso, not knowing whether he should


    continue talking.


    Dr. Kelso hurriedly urged: "What is the result? Just tell me, don''t dawdle!"


    The person hurriedly said: "That''s it. Theboratory first found out from the blood of the patient in ward 1.


    Excessive mercury, and then sent the blood sample to theboratory of the judicial department for further


    testing of toxic substances, and the result was arge amount of mercury dichloride detected!"


    "What?!" Dr. Kelso eximed: "Mercury dichloride Is it mercury dichloride?!"


    "Yes!" the person said hurriedly: "The police suspect that someone has poisoned them, so they are ready to


    file a case. It is estimated that they wille over soon."


    Doris Young was shocked and blurted out: "Dr. Kelso, what is mercury dichloride?!"


    Dr. Kelso exined: "Mercury dichloride is a highly toxic inorganic substance. This substance is extremely


    toxic. On average, one kilogram of body weight can reach one milligram. Semi-lethal dose! An adult male of


    80 kg only needs 80 mg!¡±


    Doris Young asked: "What is the semi-lethal dose?!"


    Dr. Kelso said: ¡°The semi-lethal dose is the medical and chemical toxicity monitoring standard. For example,


    if one hundred mice are used for the toxicity test of mercury dichloride, when the oral administration


    exceeds one milligram per kilogram for a specified period of time, fifty mice will die. This amount is called


    semi-lethal dose. "


    Doris Young eximed: "This kind of substance only needs tens of milligrams to kill people?!"


    Dr. Kelso nodded, and said with a choke: "This kind of thing is extremely toxic, especially to the kidneys. It''s


    as if paraquat is so harmful to the lungs that there is almost no cure."


    Doris Young suddenly became nervous and blurted out: "Why would my father take this toxic substance?


    No one in our family has evere into contact with this kind of highly toxic chemicals."


    Dr. Kelso said seriously: "Since the police have to open a case for investigation, it is very It may be


    someone deliberately poisoning!"


    "Poisoning?!" Doris Young said in confusion: "My father has been teaching and educating people for most of


    his life. He is full of peaches and plums, and he has won countless honors, whether it is character or


    morality. They are all impable, so they have never made enmity with others. Who wouldmit such a


    murderous hand to him?!"


    Dr. Kelso hurriedly said: "Ms. Young, this kind of thing is useless by spection. We have to rely on the


    police to investigate deeply. , It is possible to find the murderer behind the scenes!"


    As he said, the door of the office was pushed open, and several police officers in police uniforms walked in


    with solemn expressions.


    One of the middle-aged men with the Chinese character face walked in front, came directly in front of Dr.


    Kelso, and said: "Hello, I am Donald Lance, the deputy captain of the Aurouss Hilll Criminal Police Brigade.


    We received a report from the Inspection Division of your unit and now suspect it is expensive. A patient


    named Myles Young in the hospital is very likely to be poisoned. Is it convenient for us to see Mr. Young¡¯s


    family?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Dr. Kelso immediately pointed to Doris Young and said: "Captain Lance, this is


    Doris Young, Myles Young¡¯s daughter. Madam."


    Donald Lance was a little surprised, and immediately put away his surprised expression, and said seriously:


    "Hello, Ms. Young, I am Donald Lance. What is your father''s situation now?" Doris Young hurriedly said:


    "Captain Lance, I My father is in very bad condition now. His kidneys are failing rapidly in a short time, and


    his life is in danger at any time. Please be sure to find out the murderer who poisoned my father!"

 Chapter 2348

    Chapter 2348


    Donald Lance nodded very seriously, and said: "Ms. Young, can you please help us recall whether your father


    usually has any enemies? Or has there been any economic disputes with anyone?"


    Doris Young shook his head. Said: "My father has been conscientious in teaching and educating people for


    so many years. He is also very helpful in his work and he is very helpful. No one has ever had any conflicts."


    Donald Lance asked again: "Have your father eaten recently? What kind of weird food or something


    strange?"


    Doris Young continued to shook his head: "It doesn''t seem to be true. Everything was normal before he


    became ill."


    Donald Lance then asked: "You and your father usually Do you live together?"


    Doris Young nodded: "We Live together."


    Donald Lance continued to ask: "Then who else lives with you besides you and your father?"


    Doris Young said, "And my mother. We have a family of three."


    "Okay." Donald Lance nodded and asked after a pause: "Is there any nanny or part-time job in the family?"


    "No." Doris Young said, "I want to find a nanny for them, but my parents They have been intellectuals all their


    lives, and they are not used to being served by them. In addition, they are now in their 50s and can take care


    of themselves, so they have never looked for a babysitter or part-time job."


    Donald Lance asked: "Neither you nor your mother have any problems?"


    Doris Young shook his head: "No."


    Donald Lance nodded and said, "You and your mother live together, and you and your mother have no


    problems. Basically, it can be inferred that it''s not the food or water in your home."


    After speaking, he asked again: "Ms. Young, I need you to recall carefully. In the period before your father


    showed signs of his body, did he go out for dinner by himself or with his friends?"


    Doris Young thought about it carefully, and said seriously: "Neither. Before my father had physical problems,


    he had been reading at home because of the winter vacation, so he had hardly gone out, so he never went


    out with others. We have gathered together."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Donald Lance couldn''t help frowning: "That''s really strange. ording to the test data, your father has a


    large amount of mercury dichloride in his body. This highly toxic substance can enter the body through the


    mouth and nose. , It may also enter the body through the skin."


    "But our experts specte that such arge toxic dose may take a long time if it depends on the skin alone.


    Therefore, the most likely entry is through the mouth and nose, and oral administration is the most likely. . "


    "but, as you mentioned situation, your father is unlikely to be at home by poisoning food and water, but he


    did not go out to gather over meals or I would, "


    " so, in the end he was trying to figure out Where is the poison, it may be a little tricky!"

 Chapter 2349

    Chapter 2349


    At this time, Doris Young, hearing Donald Lance¡¯s words, was very nervous, and hurriedly asked: "Captain


    Lance, based on your experience, is my father more likely to identallye into contact with this kind of


    poison, or he was secretly exposed. The possibility of poisoning is greater?"


    "Not good." Donald Lance carefully exined: "The situation and clues we have now are indeed too limited.


    Basically, there are no very useful clues to help us determine the direction."


    After that, he asked again: "By the way, Ms. Young, can your father be questioned in his current state? If you


    ask him directly about some things, you may be able to get more useful clues."


    Doris Young shook his head and sighed. "My father has been in a deepa for the past two days..."


    Donald Lance hesitated for a moment, then smacked his lips, and said, "Tsk...Why not?


    "You just said that your father had barely been out for a while before he became ill, so I guess he is still


    more likely to be poisoned at home!"


    "It''s just that it''s too likely to be poisoned through food and drink."


    "If you If it''s convenient, can you let us collect clues from your home? If we can find highly toxic substances in


    your home, then there is a way to continue to trace the source?!"


    "After our professional criminal investigatorse to investigate, there may be more The discovery of


    value."


    When Doris Young heard this, she almost said without hesitation: "No problem! It can be done at any time.


    When would it be more convenient for you?"


    Donald Lance said immediately: "The matter is urgent. If possible, let us Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    Doris Young said hurriedly, ¡°No problem! I¡¯ll take a few people over now.¡±


    After that, she turned her head to look at Dr. Kelso, and said with a pleading expression: ¡°Dr. Kelso, my mother


    these days She¡¯s always been very nervous, don¡¯t tell her about this."


    Dr. Kelso nodded immediately: "No problem, Ms. Young, don''t worry, I will keep your mother strictly


    confidential."


    "Okay, thank you Dr. Kelso!"


    Doris Young thanked Dr. Kelso, and then looked at Donald Lance. He opened his mouth and said: "Captain


    Lance, then I will take you to my house now?"


    "Okay. " Donald Lance nodded and said: "It''s not toote , let''s go now!"


    Fifteen minutester. Doris Young brought a few police officers and a few technicians from the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Criminal Investigation Division to her cottage.


    Doris Young''s family is rtively well-off, her parents'' ie is very high, and her own ie is not low, so


    the family has a small vi with more than 300 square meters and three floors with yard in Aurouss Hilll.


    The decoration style of the vi is very elegant Chinese decoration. The furniture and appliances in the


    house are also top-quality goods. At first nce, it is a family who pursues the quality of life.


    The police officers put on shoe covers, gloves, and used various professional instruments to conduct careful


    technical inspections throughout the house.


    At this time, Doris Young waspletely wrapped up by her father¡¯s case, because this matter was so


    serious that her brain had already unconsciously left Charlie Wade''s meal behind.


    Now she just wants to find out, what is the cause of her father''s poisoning, is it an ident, or someone


    maliciously poisoned it!


    And at Mr. Quinton''s house at this moment.


    It was dinner time, and before Doris Young came, Mr. Quinton came to Charlie Wade and asked in a low


    voice, "Master Wade, Ms. Young has note, do you think we should start or wait for her?"


    Charlie Wade When I thought about it, Doris Young hadn''te, so there must be something to do. If I


    called her at this time, even if I didn''t intend to urge her, in her opinion, there must be some urgency.

 Chapter 2350

    Chapter 2350


    As her boss, once you call her, it will definitely bring some pressure to her. It would be inappropriate if it


    affects her to do important things.


    So he said to Mr. Quinton, "It''s okay, let''s start first."


    Anyway, for Charlie Wade, organizing the dinner today is secondary, and giving everyone a reward is the


    most important thing.


    If Doris Young can''te tonight because of something, there is no need to rush her, just give her the pill in


    private when he has the opportunity.


    As soon as Mr. Quinton heard this, he hurriedly said to everyone: "Come here, you all have a restaurant,


    and our banquet tonight is about to begin."


    Then everyone followed Mr. Quinton to the restaurant. The chef of Quinton''s family was already in the


    restaurant. Sixteen cold dishes were ced on his table.


    Lord Mooore said with a smile, "Mr. Quinton, there are only 16 cold cuts. This is a bit too expensive, right?"


    Mr. Quinton hurriedly said: "Howe Lord Mooore, all of you are guests of Quinton, and Today is not me, but


    Master Wade, the banquet must be done in ordance with the highest standards!¡±


    Old Moore nodded and smiled: ¡°Thank you Mr. Quinton and Master Wade for the hospitality!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled. Said: "Lord Mooore doesn''t have to be so polite, please sit down soon !" Everyone sat


    down, and Mr. Quinton immediately sent someone to get a few bottles of collector-grade Moutai.


    After everyone had poured a ss of wine, Charlie Wade picked up his wine ss and said very seriously:


    "Thank you all for your appreciation today, and thank you Mr. Quinton for helping arrange all this, I will toast


    everyone!"


    Everyone heard this. Then, they picked up their wine sses and stood up. Dr. Simmons hurriedly said:


    "Master Wade! All of you here have been favored by you. Why are you and us so polite?"


    Charlie Wadeughed: "Okay. Let¡¯s not say much if you¡¯re polite, everyone made this cup together!"


    Everyone at the dinner table said together, "Done!"


    After that, Charlie Wade poured himself a lot of wine, and said: "During the Chinese New Year, everyone is


    really spending a bit of money. To be honest, I feel a little bit unconscious in my heart."


    Charlie Wade said again: "But , I won¡¯t say more if you¡¯re polite, so I hope you don¡¯t be polite to me.¡±


    Everyone nodded, and some people were already excited.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The difference between them and Doris Young is that they both received the medicine from Charlie Wade, and


    they went to Charlie Wade¡¯s house together to pay New Year¡¯s greetings during the New Year. At that time,


    Charlie Wade said that Mr. Quinton would prepare something, so everyone knew that Charlie Wade is


    preparing to make some pills in return.


    As for Doris Young, she had never received the elixir given by Charlie Wade, and she did not go with Charlie


    Wade at the time, so she didn''t know what Charlie Wade''s purpose was for a treat today.


    If she knew that Charlie Wade would take out the blood-saving heart-saving pill that can cure all diseases


    today and give it to everyone, then she would definitely not miss this opportunity.


    Because as long as she got a pill of blood to save the heart, her father''s condition could bepletely


    healed.


    Charlie Wade left the table temporarily at this time and took the medicine he had prepared from the car, and


    the one he had prepared for Doris Young was put into his pocket.


    Afterwards, he brought these medicines back to the dinner table, took out the boxes containing the medicines


    one by one, and said seriously: "Everyone, these are some blood-saving heart-saving medicines that I have


    recently made from Chief Quinton to prepare materials. This kind of pill can''t say immortality, but at least it can


    cure all diseases and treat serious injuries. I hope everyone will take good care of it and take it out at critical


    moments."


    Everyone was happy when they saw Charlie Wade take out the pill. Moving.


    Without saying anything, Don Albertt stood up and walked around the chair, knelt on his knees piously, and


    said excitedly: "Don Albertt, Master Wade gives medicine!"


    Everyone saw this, without exception, they all got up Charlie Wade knelt down in front of him, and said in


    unison: "Master Wade gives medicine!"

 Chapter 2351

    Chapter 2351


    For Charlie Wade, the blood-saving heart-saving pill was nothing but ordinary, not a big deal.


    However, for others, this thing can''t say that it can prolong life, but at least it has a life-saving effect at the


    most critical moment. With it, it is equivalent to one more life at the critical moment.


    Jasmine is the best example. If it hadn''t been for a pill that she carried close to her body, the moment she fell


    from a cliff in Japan, she would have disappeared like everyone else in a foreign country. Therefore, deep in


    the hearts of everyone present, they were so excited that there was nothing to add.


    Charlie Wade divided the pill one by one, and then said to everyone: "Everyone collect the medicine, let''s


    continue to eat." Then everyone cautiously put the wooden box containing the pill into their pockets, got up


    and returned to their seats. .


    After a meal, the guests enjoyed themselves. Until nine o''clock in the evening, when the meal was over, Doris


    Young still did not contact Charlie Wade. Charlie Wade drove away from Mr. Quinton''s vi, and then took out


    his mobile phone, ready to call Doris Young, and asked her if she had any trouble.


    At this moment, Doris Young was at home, anxiously awaiting the results of police criminal investigators.


    A dozen professional criminal investigators came to the house one after another to conduct a carpet


    inspection of the entire house, but the source of the poisoning is still not found.


    At this moment, the mobile phone in Doris Young''s pocket suddenly rang.


    She was taken aback by the ringing of the phone, and immediately took out her mobile phone and found


    that Charlie Wade had actually called. Then she remembered that she also promised Charlie Wade to go to


    the dinner he organized in the evening!


    However, looking at the time on the phone again, it is already nine o''clock in the evening!


    She was stunned by the time, and she thought to herself: "Why is it nine o''clock all of a sudden?! Oh, I


    completely forgot about the time... Let the young master''s pigeons, the young master will not me me


    Right?"


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly connected to the phone and said very sorry: "Master...I''m really sorry, I...I have


    something in my house, I forgot the time... .


    ..I''m sorry..."


    Charlie Wade heard the tension in her voice, and said: "It''s okay, I didn''t call to me you, I mainly wanted to


    ask what happened to you, do you need it? Help?"


    Doris Young said hurriedly: "Master, I don''t have much need to help, but I encountered some unexpected


    incidents at home, I have been dealing with it at night, but I was so busy that I forgot the time..."


    Charlie Wade Seriously said: "If you need help with anything, you must not be polite to me, just talk."


    At this moment, Doris Young was moved in her heart, and suddenly remembered the rejuvenation pill.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "One rejuvenation pill is enough to solve all the problems facing my father..."


    "However, the value of the rejuvenation pill is too expensive..."


    "It sold before for One billion, how can I afford it?"


    "Since I can''t afford it, should I ask the young master for one?"


    "How can I open this mouth?"


    Thinking of this, she felt depressed. , Stubbornly said: "Thank you for your kindness, Master, I can handle it


    by myself, but I didn''t make the appointment for your meal. I''m really sorry..."


    Charlie Wade said in a convenient way : "It doesn''t matter what the meal is. For family matters, we will have


    another dinner for another day."

 Chapter 2352

    Chapter 2352


    Doris Young said gratefully, "Thank you so much, Master!"


    Charlie Wade smiled calmly: "It''s okay, don''t be so polite with me."


    When it came to this, Charlie Wade wanted her to be busy first, so she wouldn''t dy herself. her busy family


    thing, but just then through the phone, he suddenly heard a man''s voice: "! Ms. Young, we found the source of


    your father poisoning!"


    At that time, Doris Young was still holding a mobile phone, but when she heard this, she hadpletely


    forgotten that she was still on the phone with Charlie Wade, and she blurted out and asked nervously:


    "Captain Lance, where is the source of the poisoning you mentioned? ! "


    before piling on hand wearingtex gloves, holding a thick book, opening: "! our investigators found the book of


    every piece of paper, contain mercury dichloride " "and , We found that the traces of this book are very new and


    there are many. It is estimated that your father has read this book more frequently recently."


    "When he reads this book, his hands will be contaminated. A small part of the mercury dichloride smeared on


    it will be directly absorbed through the skin, and a part of it may be eaten into the stomach with the food when


    he takes the food."


    "Also, when the previous generation read books There is often a bad habit. When turning pages, he likes to


    wet his fingers with his tongue. I don¡¯t know if your father has such a habit?"


    Doris Young nodded lightly and said, "My father does have this habit of reading...


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...I also said before that it is unsanitary to turn books like that, but their generation has long been used to it,


    so this problem has never been corrected..."


    Donald Lance nodded and said, "Then By the way, I think the excessive mercury dichloride in your father''s


    body came from this book!"


    Doris Young was struck by lightning immediately and blurted out: "Captain Lance, is it possible that someone


    deliberately poisoned my dad?!"


    Donald Lance nodded and said: "From the painting process in the book, mercury dichloride is in a very fine


    powder form,pletely spread on the paper, so it is almost colorless and tasteless. , It¡¯s also difficult to


    identify, so it can be spected that this is definitely man-made, and the other party is very cautious and


    has a strong sense of reconnaissance!"


    Doris Young said angrily: "My father has taught and educated people throughout his life, and has never


    offended anyone. , Who would do such a bad hand to him!"


    Donald Lance hurriedly asked her: "Do you know how this book came about?"


    Doris Young nodded hurriedly and said, "This book was received by my father before the Chinese New


    Year. It was sent by the courier that arrived."


    Donald Lance was overjoyed and asked, "Who is the sender?!"


    Doris Young shook her head and said, "The courier at the time did not fill in the sender''s information, but it


    was in it. I brought a note. The person who wrote the note imed to be a student my dad had taught before.


    He said that he stumbled across this book abroad and knew that my dad would like it, so he bought it and


    gave it to him. . " before piling frown asked:"? there is no sender information, you have no doubt it was "


    the Police Captain sighed, very self-me, said:" my dad teaching the rest of my life, taught the students do


    not count it Many students often mail some books to him, including books published by themselves, or some


    orphans they found in foreign countries. My father also mails some books he has read to his students... "You


    also know that books are the mostmon gifts that academics give each other, so we really didn''t take it


    too seriously..."


    Captain Lance frowned and asked: "Express package is it still there?"


    Doris Young shook his head: "My mother cleans those things once a day."


    Donald Lance asked again: "What courierpany was at that time, do you remember?"


    Doris Young thought for a while and said, "It seems to be a copy. The postal international express, sent from


    Greece."


    When Donald Lance heard this, he sighed, and said, "It seems that we can''t find a clue..."


    Doris Young hurriedly asked: "Why?"


    Donald Lance exined: "If it is really sent from Greece When entering the customs, it will be detected by the


    customs. The customs inspection methods are much stricter than ours. Many people who are clever and want


    to cross-border drug trafficking through simr methods will be detected by the customs.


    Therefore, this kind of poison is smeared. It¡¯s impossible to deliver books to your home..." After that, Donald


    Lance said seriously: "I guess that the international express delivery is fake, and the delivery person must


    be fake too. The murderer is not abroad, but at home. ! It is very likely to be in Aurouss Hilll!"

 Chapter 2353

    Chapter 2353


    "They¡¯re in Aurouss Hilll?!" When Doris Young heard this, she couldn''t help gritting her teeth!


    Immediately, she said angrily and coldly: "This person is doing everything possible to harm my father. I don''t


    know what the intention is! Captain Lance, please think of a way to get this person to justice!"


    He nodded and said seriously: "This kind of criminal case involving murder is an absolute major and


    important case. We will do our best to solve it quickly!"


    He sighed as he said, "Hey, but because there are too few clues at present, I have no time. I can assure


    you."


    Doris Young nodded gently, and said: "I understand this."


    Donald Lance said again: "By the way, Ms. Young, please help me remember the time first. When did we


    receive this express? Adjust the surveince videos around that time period, and find out the person


    delivering the express first!"


    Doris Young thought for a while, and said, "I was very busy at work during the time before the Chinese New


    Year. I really can''t remember it. You wait. Me, I will call my mother and ask if she remembers."


    "Okay!"


    Doris Young immediately raised her cell phone to her eyes and was about to call her mother. Only then did


    she find out that Charlie Wade''s phone number has not been avable yet. Hang up, and the number in the


    call time column is still increasing, which proves that the call is still in the state.


    She felt tight, picked it up hurriedly, and said to Charlie Wade: "Sorry young master, I was a little urgent just


    now, so"


    Charlie Wade had already heard the whole process of her conversation with Captain Lance, so he couldn''t


    doubt it. In a voice, she said: "Ms. Young, tell me the address of your home!"


    Doris Young said hurriedly and nervously: "Master, I still don''t trouble you with my family affairs."


    Charlie Wade said coldly: "Tell me the address. ,I am going now!"


    Doris Young heard Charlie Wade¡¯s tone very harshly, and was immediately suppressed by his momentum,


    so she had to whisper: "My family is in the second phase of Shady Hills Vi 11,"


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said: "I know thismunity. I''m not too far away, I''ll be there in ten minutes!"


    Doris Young felt a little nervous after hearing that Charlie Wade wasing. She knew Charlie Wade''s


    status was honorable, and she really didn''t want to trouble Charlie Wade with her own affairs. but, she can¡¯t


    help but think again, Charlie


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wade is a figure with hands and eyes open to the sky after all. He is not only the young master of the Wade


    family, but also the master Wade who is highly regarded by the upper ss of Aurouss Hilll. If he is willing to


    help, the probability of finding the murderer is Efficiency should be improved.


    Thinking of this, she no longer struggled too much, and decisively agreed: "Good master, I''ll be waiting for


    you at the door!" After hanging up the phone, Doris Young called her mother who was in the hospital again.


    After confirming the time when his father received the book with his mother, the police began to check from


    the surveince video to see if he could lock the person who delivered the courier. When he found the


    person, he could find the person behind the scenes.


    At the same time, Donald Lance also advised Doris Young not to live at home in the near future. After all,


    this has risen to the height of a criminal case, and the other party''s methods are concealed.


    Doris Young epted Donald Lance''s suggestion and nned to move directly to the hospital tonight and


    guard her father in the hospital with her mother.


    At the same time, Donald Lance also promised to send a few inclothes police officers to secretly deploy


    control in the hospital to prevent the murderer from acting on their family.


    After the technical staff of the Criminal Investigation Division collected the evidence, Donald Lance prepared to


    lead the team to evacuate.

 Chapter 2354

    Chapter 2354


    They have obtained the evidence, the next thing to do is to search for clues, so they are not going to continue


    to spend time in Doris Young''s vi.


    Before leaving, Donald Lance said to Doris Young: "Ms. Young, I suggest you leave home now and go to the


    People''s Hospital."


    Doris Young nodded and said seriously: "Thank you, Captain Lance, I just packed up and drove over. "


    Donald Lance said: "Well, I will go back to the team to organize a meeting of the task force. At the same time,


    if there is any progress in the investigation, I will notify you as soon as possible, but you and your mother also


    help us recall some useful details. If you have any new clues, please inform me in time." "No problem! Excuse


    me, Captain Lance!" After repeated thanks, Doris Young sent a group of policemen out of the door.


    Several police cars roared away.


    Before Doris Young could move, Charlie Wade drove the BMW five series of Jacob Wilson, his father-inw, to


    the door of Doris Young''s house.


    Charlie Wade saw Doris Young at the door, so he parked the car in front of her.


    Just stop the car, then pushed out the door and Charlie Wade anxiously asked: "Ms. Young, in the end how it


    was your father was poisoned how did you say to me???"


    Seeing so Charlie Wade With anxious appearance, Doris Young was deeply moved. Looking at Charlie


    Wade''s handsome face, Doris Young felt a little more at ease, but also a little bit more of the kind of


    grievances peculiar to little women.


    She has always been an image of a strong woman in front of others, and her performance is also very strong,


    but deep down, she still can''t escape the essence of a young woman. In the face of such a major tribtion


    and change, she is holding on alone, already reaching her limit.


    She also longed to have a strong and powerful shoulder, so that she could rely on, even if it was just a moment


    of rxation, it could bring greatfort to herself.


    Therefore, at the moment when he saw Charlie Wade appear in front of him, Doris Young just wanted to


    hold him and cry.


    However, the trace of reason left in Doris Young''s heart is constantly admonishing herself: "No, absolutely no,


    he is my boss and the young master Wade family, how can I go up and hug him"


    Amidst confusion, Doris Young throws away I opened up this absurd idea in my mind, red eyes and


    whispered: "Back to the young master, my father was admitted to the People¡¯s Hospital for acute kidney


    failure after the Chinese New Year. He always thought that his transnted kidney had a problem. I only


    found out today. It turns out that he was poisoned by mercury dichloride, and someone deliberately


    poisoned him."


    Charlie Wade asked her, "How is your father''s condition now?"


    Doris Young choked up: "He is in a very poor condition. The doctor said that he was transnted. The


    window for the kidneys is at most fifteen days, but he happens to be rh-negative blood again. It is very


    difficult to match the type. In such a short time, the possibility of finding the source of the kidney is very slim."


    Charlie Wade nodded, without hesitation Said: "Get in the car, I''ll go to the People''s Hospital with you!"


    Doris Young hurriedly said, "Master, how am I to trouble you?"


    Charlie Wade said with a serious expression, "Ms. Young, your father is poisoned, and not a normal kidney


    transnt either!"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "The doctor told you today that he has a 15-day window period, and tomorrow it is likely to be ten days


    or even five days!"


    "In such a short period of time, if you hope to find a suitable kidney source, The possibility is not very slim,


    but almost impossible!"

 Chapter 2355

    Chapter 2355


    Doris Young lowered her head unconsciously when she heard this.


    At this time, she couldn¡¯t help feeling in her heart: "The young master is right. That''s how my father¡¯s situation


    is getting worse every day. There is no hope at all."


    The only gleam of hope is the one that Walter found in the United States. The source of sessful kidney


    However, Walter''s conditions are a great insult to my personality and character. However, if I am unwilling to


    ept his conditions, I must be prepared for my father to die at any time."


    Thinking of this, Doris Young''s eyes were sore, tears burst into her eyes instantly, dripping uncontrobly on


    the cold concrete floor. Afterwards, Doris Young''s negative emotions umted for many days exploded


    in an instant, slowly falling to the ground, crying with a headache.


    Charlie Wade saw that Doris Young, who had always been strong, was sobbing silently at this moment, and


    his heart could not help but feel a little distressed, thinking to himself: "She must have reached the point


    where she has nowhere to go, and her emotions will copse like this."


    Thinking of this, He squatted in front of Doris Young, patted her shoulder gently, and said seriously: "Doris, it


    doesn''t matter if you can''t find the kidney source. I have a better way to save your father. It can save the old


    man from the pain of getting a knife on the operating table." When Doris Young heard this, she couldn''t help


    but raised her head, looking at Charlie Wade in amazement, choked up: "Young Master, is it true?"


    "Of course it is. Really." Charlie Wade nodded, stretched out his hand to open the co-pilot''s car door, and


    said to Doris Young: "Get in the car! Go to the hospital to get your dad''s body cured, and then thoroughly


    check who gave your dad The poison!" When Doris Young recovered, Charlie Wade had already opened the


    passenger''s car door, and gently pushed her back, pushing her to the door.


    Doris Young recalled what he had said the moment before, and asked with a face full of disbelief: "Young


    Master, do you really have a way to cure my father?"


    Charlie Wade nodded, looked at her red eyes, and said seriously: "Since I have said it, it must be


    possible!"


    Doris Young subconsciously said: "But but the doctors say that kidney failure is irreversible."


    Charlie Wade said, Saying in one sentence: "The doctor can''t reverse it, it doesn''t mean that Charlie Wade


    can''t."


    Charlie Wade took out the pill that was originally prepared for Doris Young from his pocket, and said: "This


    medicine was originally for you. Prepared, you take it, and when you get to the hospital, you will take it to


    your father to ensure that the medicine will be cured!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Doris Young was stunned: "Young Master, you said this medicine was originally prepared for me? Did you


    already know My father¡¯s business?"


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said, "The main reason why I organized a dinner today is to thank everyone


    for visiting my house during the Chinese New Year and paying a lot of money. That¡¯s why I prepared a treat for


    everyone. The pill for dispelling blood and saving the heart, although this medicine is not as effective as the


    rejuvenating pill, it is enough to treat your father''s illness." When Doris Young heard this, her whole person was


    still a little dreamt.


    She subconsciously asked: "Master, this medicine can really cure my father?"


    Charlie Wade said, "If it can be cured, you''ll know when you get to the hospital. Get in the car soon!"


    Although Doris Young was not 100% sure, Can Charlie Wade''s pill cure her father, but she was very excited


    at this time, nodded hurriedly, and got into the car under Charlie Wade''s urging.


    Subsequently, Charlie Wade started the car and drove to Aurouss Hilll People''s Hospital quickly

 Chapter 2356

    Chapter 2356


    At the same time, Walter, who was in the Aurouss Hilll International Hotel, received a call from his


    subordinates.


    As soon as the other party came up, he hurriedly said: "Boss, I heard a person from Aurouss Hilll Police say


    that the police have found a book containing mercury dichloride from Doris Young''s house! Now a special


    case team has been set up and the investigation of that book has begun. There''s a clue!"


    "What?!" Walter eximed and blurted out: "How can the Aurouss Hilll police be so fast?" The other party


    said: "We didn''t expect that their efficiency would be so high."


    Walter hesitated for a moment and said. "You didn¡¯t leave any clues when you pretended to be a courier to


    deliver the courier, did you?"


    The man thought for a while and said, "It shouldn¡¯t be. The car that delivered the courier was a licensed car. It


    was impossible to find the clues , The disguised courier also wears a mask and should not be found.¡±


    Walter''s brow furrowed and his expression gloomy, with his huge hooked nose, it seemed a bit more cruel.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He thought for a moment, and then said: "Immediately kill the guy who pretends to be a courier!" The other


    party was obviously taken aback, and after a while, he said in a bit of horror: "The old boss usually performs


    well and is very clever.


    There is no need to do him just because of this, he is still very safe."


    "No need?" Walter said coldly, "Do you fucking understand criminal investigation?


    He is the only one exposed to the police. Man, even if he wears a mask? Do you think it¡¯s safe to wear a


    mask?"


    "A person has ears, nose, mouth and eyebrows on his face. The mask can only cover his mouth and nose!


    The police can still use surveince video. The shape of his face, eyes, eyebrows, ears! I can clearly see his


    body shape, his height, his hairstyle, and his walking posture!"


    "If Doris Young''s surveince video tape microphone is in front of his house, the police can still control him.


    His voice characteristics! With so many clues exposed, do you still think he is very safe?"


    When the other party heard this, the nervous voice immediately trembled: "I''m sorry, boss, I, I didn''t expect


    this to be so serious."


    Walter gritted his teeth and said: "You tell him, just say I Prepare him a million in cash, and then ask you to


    send him to run quickly. Then you will drive him away from Aurouss Hilll, and find a remote ce to kill him!"


    As he said, Walter hurriedly ordered: " Remember to use the method of poisoning and never see the blood. If


    you get blood everywhere, it will be difficult to deal with the crime scene!"


    The other party hurriedly asked: "Boss, how should the corpse be handled? Just throw it into the river. How


    about? The river is more than a hundred meters deep, and there is a high probability that it will not be


    discovered!"


    Walter said contemptuously, "Fool! No matter how deep the river is, it is useless! There are undercurrents at


    the bottom of the river. Things rushed downstream, and once the corpse reached the shallow water area


    downstream, it was likely to be washed up on the shore! Otherwise, how do you think those Marcone


    Syndicate corpses were found?"


    The other party hurriedly asked when he heard this. ¡°Boss, do you have any good ideas?"


    Walter thought for a while, and said coldly: "In this way, you can find an anchor used on a speedboat, tie the


    corpse with an iron chain, hang the anchor, and bring the people together. The anchors were thrown into the


    river together. The anchors would fix the body in the sand on the bottom of the river like a fixed boat. The


    undercurrents would be difficult to take him away." The other party hurriedly agreed and said, "Good boss! I


    will Go and do it!"


    Walter hung up the phone, a man with a dark face pacing in front of the window, cursing in a low voice:


    "Damn! I didn''t expect the Aurouss Hilll police to be so fast. Doris Young, it seems I have to push you again.


    That''s it!"


    After that, he immediately picked up his cell phone and dialed his phone.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Walter immediately said in a cold voice: "Prepare the car


    immediately! Go to Aurouss Hilll People''s Hospital in five minutes!"

 Chapter 2357

    Chapter 2357


    Aurouss Hilll International Hotel is located in the city center, closer to Aurouss Hilll People''s Hospital than


    Doris Young¡¯s vi area. Therefore, when Walter got into Rolls Royce and set off for the hospital, Charlie


    Wade and Doris Young had just walked halfway.


    When Charlie Wade parked the car and walked into the inpatient building of the People''s Hospital with Doris


    Young, Walter''s car also followed into the parking lot.


    Doris Young was excited and nervous. She would be a runner without taking two steps. Charlie Wade


    also speeded up and trot with her to the door of the ward.


    Pushing the door and entering, Doris Young''s mother Sydney was lying in front of the bed to rest. Although


    Sydney is only in her fifties, she is very tired at this time. Her mental state seemed to be no different from a


    Lady in her sixties or seventies.


    Hearing the sound of the two entering the door, Sydney raised her head. Seeing that it was her daughter


    Doris Young and a man she didn''t know, she was a little surprised and asked: "Doris, who is this?"


    Doris Young subconsciously wanted to say that Charlie Wade is her boss. But Charlie Wade took the lead at


    this time and said with a smile: "Hello, my name is Charlie Wade Wade, Ms. Young''s friend!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sydney nodded hastily, and said politely: "Oh, hello, Mr. Wade"


    Doris Young Seeing that Charlie Wade didn''t want to reveal his identity as the chairman of the Emgrand


    Group, he hurriedly said to his mother: "Mom! Charlie Wade has a miraculous medicine that can cure all


    diseases. Dad is saved this time!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the door to the ward was pushed open.


    Walter sneered as he walked in, "Which magic stick said he has a magic drug that can cure all diseases? I


    swindled money into a regr hospital, so brave!"


    Seeing Waltering in, Doris Young His face immediately became very ugly.


    She red at Walter and said coldly: "You are not wee here! Please go out!"


    Walter smiled with interest, and said, "Ms. Young, howe your temper will rise at night?"


    After speaking, he paced to Doris Young, smiled disdainfully, and said: "Haha , Ms. Young, you are turning


    your face so fast now because you got the magical medicine that your Chinese Magic Stick often said to cure


    all diseases?! In our United States, there are often some Chinese Magic Sticks cheating money in


    Chinatown. But as long as they are caught by the federal police, all will be sent to jail without exception! I


    don¡¯t know that your Chinese Law does not care?¡±


    When he said this, he couldn¡¯t help looking at Charlie Wade, looked up and down Charlie Wade for a


    moment, and asked with a smile. Doris Young: "Is this guy the magic stick? It seems to be a little younger


    than most of the magic sticks!"


    Charlie Wade couldn''t help but frowned when he saw Walter''s arrogant appearance.


    He saw Walter for the first time, and he didn''t know the rtionship and entanglement between Doris


    Young and Walter.


    Even Doris Young''s father was seriously ill and was hospitalized. He had just heard about it, so he was a little


    puzzled about the sudden emergence of Walter in front of him. He didn''t know the origin of this blond


    foreigner.


    Doris heard Walter described Charlie Wade as a god stick, and immediately yelled angrily: "Walter, don''t talk


    about it here! This is the master Charlie Wade Wade who everyone knows in Aurouss Hilll! Not what you call


    it. Magic stick!"


    Walter curled his lips and said disdainfully: "Don¡¯t you all of China¡¯s magic sticks like to be masters? What


    masters, metaphysics masters, Fengshui masters, there are masters everywhere, in my opinion, it is all him.


    Damn liar!"


    Charlie Wade was already a little upset at this time, so he said: "I advise you to respect it before you


    speak. This is China, not the United States."


    Walter looked at Charlie Wade and said contemptuously: "Boy , I don¡¯t want to talk too much nonsense with


    you, I¡¯m here to talk to Ms. Young about her father, and those who have nothing to do with it can get away as


    soon as possible!"

 Chapter 2358

    Chapter 2358


    Charlie Wade sneered and said: "You have a big tone, what on earth is it that makes you have the


    confidence to speak out here?" Walter sneered with a haughty expression: "My name is Walter Hogwitz,


    you god Stick, have you heard of the famous Hogwitz family in the United States?"


    Charlie Wade smiled calmly: "I''m sorry, I haven''t heard of the Witz family you are talking about."


    Walter said coldly: "I Let me tell you! The Hogwitz family is a well-knownrge real estate developer in the


    United States. Its business is not only spread across the United States, but also has arge industry in


    Canada, the United Kingdom, Germany, and France. We even own one in Manhattan, New York. The


    mansion named after the Hogwitz family!"


    Charlie Wade curled his lips and smiled: "You have a mansion in Manhattan, New York, so you dare toe to


    China to force you, did you carry that mansion on your back? "


    Walter frowned when he heard this. He could hear that the meaning of Charlie Wade''s words was to


    ridicule his own mansion in Manhattan, New York, which would not work well in China.


    So, he shouted coldly: "Boy, although the building can''t be moved, the US dors in my ount can be


    circted around the world anytime and anywhere. This is called hard currency and hard power,


    understand?"


    Charlie Wade Nodded and smiled: "I understand when you say this."


    Charlie Wade couldn''t help but ask curiously: "I don''t know how much you Hogwitz family are worth in


    total?"


    Walter snorted coldly: "That''s over tens of billions!" As he said, Walter waved his hand in disgust, and


    muttered: "I don''t understand what I do with you, a god stick!"


    Then, he Immediately looking at Doris Young who was aside, he went straight to the subject and said: "Ms.


    Young, I don''t want to talk too much nonsense with you. I have said many things countless times, and my


    mouth has be cocoon."


    "I''ll say it again for thest time. It''s uncle''s kidney source problem. Do you want to agree to my terms?"


    "If you don''t agree, the kidney source can''t be kept!"


    Doris Young subconsciously asked, "You didn''t mean it. Will you give me 24 hours? It¡¯s just a long time!¡±


    Walter smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, the French suddenly added fifty thousand dors to the donor in order to grab


    this kidney source!¡±


    ¡°Now there are some donors. Shaken, he wants me to settle down with him as soon as possible."


    "Otherwise, he will sell it directly to the French, so you have to give me a clear answer now, yes or no!"


    Charlie Wade at this time Doris Young asked, "Ms. Young, what is going on?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Doris Young replied, "Master Wade, this Walter was a ssmate who was studying in the United States. He


    helped my dad find a sessful kidney source in the United States, but The request is "


    When it came to this, Doris Young suddenly became stuttered. Those words of Walter were so shameless


    that she couldn''t even describe them in words.


    At this time, Walter sneered: "My request is very simple. Let Ms. Young be my lover for ten years! Give me a


    few more children! Why, do you have an opinion?"

 Chapter 2359

    Chapter 2359


    In fact, Walter still has a lot of business requirements for Doris Young, and even wants her to help herself


    empty the Emgrand Group. It''s just that Walter didn''t say this in front of Charlie Wade. However, Walter had


    reservations, but it still made Charlie Wade angry and unbearable.


    He grabbed Walter by the cor and pped it with the other hand! This big hand is extremely powerful, and


    the punch that he suddenly ms was instantly relieved of all his strength! Not only that, he can''t even let his


    fist move forward!


    Walter was shocked and hurriedly wanted to pull his fists back, but in the next second, he realized that the


    opponent''s strength was so great that he could not shake these big hands with all his strength!


    It felt like an ant was pressed at the fingertips of a giant, without any ability to resist. In Walter''s view, this


    almost vitesmon sense of physics!


    In his opinion, even if the opponent is very strong, he can''t break away from the opponent''s restraint at all,


    but if he uses all the strength to pull, the opponent''s arm should at least move along?


    Even if the opponent is a world champion, it is impossible to get rid of violently and ensure that his arm is


    almost motionless. Only at this moment did Walter realize that he was in trouble! With such a weird skill,


    even if the bodyguard follows him up, it is no use!


    So, he immediately put on an extremely ttering expression, and confessed:


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Master Wade I am really sorry! I have just arrived here, but I don¡¯t know anyone, and I hope you don¡¯t have


    general knowledge with me."

 Chapter 2360

    Chapter 2360


    Charlie Wade grabbed his fist tightly, and asked with a sneer: "What? If you can''t beat it, you will admit it?


    This is what you call the Hogwitz family style?"


    Walter did not expect Charlie Wade to dare to humiliate My family is naturally extremely angry. However, he


    knew very well that the disparity between himself and Charlie Wade''s strength was too great. At this time,


    only by recognizing counsel can he minimize losses.


    As for the lost face, it doesn''t matter much, the big deal is when you find the opportunity to get it back a


    thousand times!


    Think of it, he immediately said: "Master Wade, as you said, Hogwarts is indeed a powerful family in the


    United States, but here is China, Aurouss Hilll, also fail to get me to run wild here,"


    He pretended to be pious and pleaded: "Master Wade, please see that because I am the first offender and


    have been pped twice by you, please spare me this time."


    Charlie Wade saw his face swollen into a pig''s head. Appearance, coldly snorted: "You didn''t even realize


    what your biggest mistake was! So, in my opinion, your superficial apology is just a trick to get out of trouble,


    without any sincerity!"


    Walter''s scared face turned pale, and he blurted out: "Master Wade, you really misunderstood me. I really


    know that I was wrong. Ten thousand pious apologies to you,"


    Charlie Wade sneered. , And then suddenly twisted his right hand, only hearing a click, Walter''s wrist broke.


    Walter screamed in pain immediately, and almost copsed and shouted: "My hand! Why are you doing


    this to me! I have already admitted to you!"


    Charlie Wade looked at him and said coldly: "You are the most The person who should apologize is not me,


    but Ms. Young! You ckmailed her with your kidney source to achieve your shameless sordid goal. Haven''t


    you ever thought of apologizing to her?!"


    When Walter heard this, he hurriedly looked at Doris Young on the side and blurted out: "Ms. Young, I was


    wrong! I really knew it was wrong! Please don''t be familiar with me, and also help me beseech with Master


    Wade."


    Doris Young At this moment, there was more or lesspassion. Although she knew that Walter was a


    nasty person, in her opinion, Walter''s nasty was only his own wishful thinking, and she did not agree to him,


    nor was he intimidated by him. And looking at the current Walter, Charlie Wade had been beaten badly


    enough, and even one wrist was broken, which is almost the same.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    So she said to Charlie Wade: "Master Wade, let him go, after all, I didn''t lose anything."


    Charlie Wade nodded. He also didn''t want to be familiar with Walter. The descendant of an American real


    estate developer, worth tens of billions of dors, will not be seen by China itself, not to mention this is still in


    Aurouss Hilll.


    Therefore, as long as this Walter rolls farther from now on, he doesn''t bother to be familiar with him.


    So, he stared at Walter, warning word by word: "From now on, don''t let me see you again, and don''t let Ms.


    Young see you again, understand?"


    Walter heard this. The whole person is immediately amnesty!


    He looked at Charlie Wade and nodded like garlic and said: "Master Wade, don''t worry, I will never appear in


    front of you and Ms. Young in the future. " When he said this, Walter thought: "Good for you. Your surname is


    Wade, you fucking dare to beat me, and you dare to break my wrist. If I don¡¯t kill you, I won''t have the fucking


    surname Hogwitz!"


    Charlie Wade didn''t bother to listen to him Nonsense, he loosened his hand and said disdainfully: "Get off now!


    Keep rolling!"


    Walter nodded again and again: "It''s me, get off now ! Get off now. " He turned around and walked outside.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade frowned slightly, and suddenly called him sternly: "Wait a moment! I''ll ask you


    a question!"

 Chapter 2361

    Chapter 2361


    Walter thought he could get away by chance, but he didn''t expect Charlie Wade to ask himself questions at


    this time.


    So, he was taken aback, turned his head hurriedly, and asked with a smile, "Master Wade, what do


    you want?"


    Charlie Wade looked at him and smiled: "It''s not a matter of concern, just ask you about it. Something."


    Walter breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "Master Wade, just ask!"


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and asked with a smile: "mercury dichloride, do you know what it is?"


    Walter snorted in his heart, his face pretended to be surprised and replied: "I don''t know what mercury


    dichloride is?" At the moment of speaking, Walter suddenly had a sudden heart!


    With his excellent psychological quality, he made his expression not change much. However, Charlie Wade


    still noticed the imperceptible stiffness and panic on his face. Almost at this moment, Charlie Wade concluded


    that Walter must be inseparable from the poisoning of Doris Young''s father!


    Therefore, Charlie Wade''s expression became gloomy at this moment. He grabbed Walter by the cor and


    sternly shouted: "If you tell the truth, I will make you die a little bit faster!"


    Walter shook his head again and again, blurting out his innocence. Said: "Master Wade, are you wrong? I


    don''t understand what mercury dichloride is, why did you catch me again because of this incident"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Doris Young was also shocked. Just now, when Charlie Wade asked Walt suddenly, if he knew what mercury


    dichloride was, she felt a little bit in her heart. She was shocked because she had never thought that her


    father would be killed by Walter.


    Because she had always preconceived that Walter appeared after her father was seriously ill, trying to take


    advantage of the fire, but she didn''t think that Walter was actually the initiator of his father''s serious illness.


    So at that moment, she looked at Walter without blinking, hoping to see if he was lying. However, Walter''s


    expression management ability is still very strong, so that Doris Young really did not see anything abnormal


    from his face. Therefore, at this moment, she even doubted whether Charlie Wade had made a mistake.


    However, Charlie Wade was not bewitched by Walter''s innocent expression at all.


    He stared at Walter''s eyes and said coldly: "I''ll give you onest chance. If you still don''t tell the truth, what


    awaits you next may be the eighteenyers of hell you never thought of before! "


    Walter swallowed hard, crying and said: "Master Wade, I really don''t understand what you are talking about!


    I don''t learn chemistry, and I don''t understand what mercury dichloride is. I know carbon dioxide. "


    Charlie Wade nodded lightly, and sneered: "Okay, you choose everything yourself. You don''t have to regret it


    in the future."


    After that, he immediately took out his Apple phone from Walter''s pocket. , Sneered: "Come, stretch your


    face over and let me unlock it, let me see if there is any shameful activity in your phone!"


    Walter frightened, and blurted out: "You are invading others'' privacy at will! You have the right to let the


    lawyer sue you!"


    Charlie Wade pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, when I hit you just now, you didn''t say that you want a


    "No, absolutely nothing!" Walter said in a panic, "My phone contains all the trade secrets of our Hogwitz


    family, which is of great importance. Master Wade, if you read it, if it leaks out, it will definitely bring great


    economic losses to our Hogwitz family."

 Chapter 2362

    Chapter 2362


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: "It''s okay, if it really causes economic losses, the big deal is that I will


    apany you. I am always happy, isn''t it just money? You ask in Aurouss Hilll, when did Master Wade


    lack money? "


    Walter also wanted to find an excuse to refuse, but Charlie Wade had already pointed the front camera of


    the phone at him.


    I have to say that facial recognition on mobile phones is really easy to use. Even though Walter''s cheeks


    were swollen, the phone immediately unlocked through his face. Walter''s phone is all in English, but for


    Charlie Wade, it is not a problem at all.


    Although he did not go to university, he received top-notch international education when he was young. Like


    current international schools, he has grown up in a multilingual environment since he was young.


    In particr, Charlie Wade''s mother is of Chinese American descent, and English is one of her mother


    tongues. She has received top aristocratic education since she was a child. She is not only proficient in


    English and Chinese, but also has a deep experience in Japanese, French and Spanish.


    In China, it seems very rare for a person to speak multiplenguages. This is mainly because China itself is


    not an immigrant country. Most of the poption of more than one billion speaks Chinese.


    The United States is different.


    The United States itself is a country of immigrants. There are many English- speaking Europeans and many


    Chinese-speaking Chinese. Because it is very close to Mexico, there are many Spanish speakers.


    In addition, Japan, South Korea, Vietnam in Asia, Germany, France, and Italy in Europe have had arge


    number of immigrants to the United States for settlement in the past two hundred years.


    The biggest advantage of living in such an environment is being able toe into contact with cultures and


    languages from all over the world.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade also benefited a lot from her mother, andid a goodnguage foundation since


    she was a child.


    Turning on Walter''s cell phone, Charlie Wade''s first thing is to read SMS and WeChat.


    Although it''s all in English, it seems to be effortless.


    Walter''s entire face was as gray as hell. He almost desperately said: "You can''t read my information


    record! This is illegal!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie Wade said coldly while looking through it, "Close your mouth, otherwise. , I will cut off your other


    hand too!"


    Walter looked terrified. He has no idea what to do now. If you just shut up, Charlie Wade will definitely find


    evidence of poisoning Doris Young''s father from the chat records; but, if he doesn''t shut up, what will be the


    result?


    At most, Charlie Wade would break a hand again, and then wait for Charlie Wade to turn out the evidence.


    thinking of this, he regretted it very much, and wailed in his heart: "I''m such a fucking fighter! Why am I? Why


    should this timee to the hospital! If I, however, might note tonight bastard! do not run into this


    asshole, it will not be tortured so badly! "


    "being tortured no problem! If he found I instruct others to poison Doris Young¡¯s father¡¯s evidence, and then


    I¡¯mpletely finished! The Chinese police will surely sue me for intentional homicide.¡±


    ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t I face at least seven or eight years, or even more than ten years in prison in China ?!"

 Chapter 2363

    Chapter 2363


    Just when Walter was panicking, he just received a WeChat message on his mobile phone. The person who


    sent the WeChat had a name: Alex Briggs. From the list, I could only see that what Alex had sent was a


    picture, so Charlie Wade opened the message of Alex directly. It doesn''t matter if you look at it, the photo


    that Alex sent is actually a corpse with foam at the mouth!


    At this moment, the corpse was lying crookedly on a seat in a car. Aurouss Hilll stared very wide and his


    expression was very hideous. At first sight, he had died of poison.


    Just when Charlie Wade was surprised, Alex sent another message with a sentence written in English, to the


    effect: Boss, the man has been killed, I will sink him in the riverter, don¡¯t worry, this clue is definitely


    hidden!¡±


    Charlie Wade immediately flipped through the chat records of Alex and Walter. The chat records of the two


    did not have a long conversation. Most of them were "finished", ing soon", e here soon." ","Well


    done. "Such short sentences.


    It seems that the two people don''t usually use WeChat tomunicate very often.


    However, Charlie Wade soon discovered that in the chat records of the two, Walter actually sent it to


    Alex in Chinese. The words: Mercury dichloride!


    And, shortly afterwards, Walter posted another one in English: "Remember this term, don''t make a mistake!


    "As soon as he saw this word, Charlie Wade''s pupils shrank suddenly!


    Immediately, he stared at Walter and asked sternly: "Who is this Alex Briggs? Why did you let him get


    mercury dichloride? ! "


    When Doris Young heard this word, her eyes widened, and she hurriedly walked to Charlie Wade to check.


    Seeing that the words "mercury dichloride" appeared in the chat history between Walter and Moore, Doris


    Young immediately understood what was Going on.


    She asked Walter angrily: "Walter! I have no grievances with you, and have been ssmates for many


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    years, why did you harm my father?!"


    Walter trembled in fright, and said: "I, I don''t have my true no "


    Charlie Wade leaves open the photo Alex has just sent me a piece of dead bodies, handed in front of Walter,


    asked:" I give you onest chance to exin clearly What''ve you in the end, otherwise, you are in this life


    Don''t even think about going back to the United States alive!"


    Walter looked at the photo and his whole body was struck by lightning!


    Alex''s WeChat message was sent after Charlie Wade took his phone away, so it was the first time he saw


    this photo at this time.


    He recognized the corpse in the photo at a nce, the subordinate who pretended to be a courier and


    delivered the poisoned book to Doris Young''s house!


    It seems that Alex quickly executed his order and directly tricked his subordinate to poison him to death in


    the car. At this moment, his pores all over his body instantly burst into cold sweat, and his heart was


    panicked to the extreme.


    He was worried that his poisoning of Doris Young''s father would be revealed, but then, even if it was


    revealed, at least Doris Young''s father was still alive. The Chinese judicial branches would convict himself,


    and the sentence would be heavy.


    Now, this subordinate is dead!

 Chapter 2364

    Chapter 2364


    He instructed Alex to kill him, so he can''t escape the crime of intentional murder! After all, in Chinesew,


    anyone who abets others tomit a crime must be punished as the principal offender! He instigated his


    subordinates to kill someone, even if he didn''t do it himself, once he went to court, it would be at least a life


    sentence! If you add the crime of poisoning Doris Young¡¯s father, you might be sentenced to a suspended


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    death sentence.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly copsed, knelt on the ground with a puff, and cried, "Sorry, I was confused for a


    while, I didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t mean it on purpose."


    Charlie Wade pped his face and asked: "You instructed your men to kill, and you said you didn¡¯t mean it?


    Are you fucking kidding me?!"


    Walter covered his face and cried. Said: ¡°I¡¯m just a ghost. I want to take possession of Doris Young. I want


    Doris Young to resign from the Emgrand Group to help me expand our family¡¯s business in China. I want her


    to steal the Emgrand Group¡¯s business secrets and help me grow in China and she has a firm foothold, that¡¯s


    why I made the best move and wanted to force her to submit."


    When Doris Young heard this, she was out of anger! Doris Young, who has always been very educated,


    couldn''t control herself at this moment. She pped Walter angrily and rebuked her hysterically: "Why?! Why


    did you do this?! My father''s life, could it be? Your bargaining chip to develop your career and satisfy your


    animality? Why are you so vicious?! Tell me, why!!!"


    Doris Young''s mother heard this, and her blood pressure soared, she shivered and rebuked: " You bastard!!!


    You cost my husband''s life!!!" After she finished speaking, she only felt dizzy in her brain, and she lost


    consciousness and fell straight to the ground.


    Doris Young looked shocked, and subconsciously blurted out, "Mom!"


    Charlie Wade hurriedly supported Doris Young''s mother, and then checked her breath, and found that she


    was just an insufficiency of blood supply to the brain caused by her anger and heart attack, and there was


    no danger to her life, so he gently helped her to lie down on the sofa. .


    At this time, Walter covered his face and cried bitterly: "Ms. Young, I beg you to forgive me this time. I can


    immediately call the staff in the United States and ask them to perform kidney removal surgery on the


    donor. I will send it to my uncle early tomorrow morning." "I can still give you 10 million US dors as


    compensation. If 10 million is not enough, then 20 million." As he said, Walter cried and pleaded: "Ms.


    Young, Please, give me a chance! Please, don''t hand me over to the police! "


    Walter at this time is not afraid of what Charlie Wade will do to him. He felt that Charlie Wade would beat


    himself up, but his real trouble was China''s judicial department.


    After all, I¡¯m not from China, and I don¡¯t have much personal connections in China. If I was arrested by the


    police and prosecuted, I would be sentenced to a suspended death sentence.


    Walter still has some understanding of China''sws. Once he was sentenced to death with a suspended


    sentence, even if he was actively reformed in prison, he would never think of it for twenty years.


    He is the eldest son of a tens of billions of dors family, living a life of the most top, most extravagant, most


    wanton, most presumptuous dude, if he were to go to prison for more than 20 years, it would be more


    painful than killing him!


    When Doris Young heard his pleading, she suddenly trembled with anger!


    She stared at Walter hard and cursed coldly: "I tell you Walter! In any case, I won''t let you escape legal


    sanctions! Wait, I will call the police and arrest you!"


    Walter was so frightened that he cried and wailed, "No, Ms. Young, I beg you, Ms. Young, don''t hand me over


    to the police! Even if you are unwilling to forgive me, you have to consider your father¡¯s life! If I am really


    caught Now, who will find your kidney source?! Who will save your father¡¯s life?! As a daughter, you can¡¯t just


    watch your father die?!"

 Chapter 2365

    Chapter 2365


    Facing Walter''s dying struggle, Charlie Wade said calmly: "Walter, don''t worry, Ms. Young''s father would


    not die without your kidney source!"


    Walter shook his head, and said confidently, "No. Probably, absolutely impossible! The rh-negative kidney


    source is very difficult to find. Without my kidney source, he can only wait to die!"


    After that, he knelt in front of Doris Young and cried and said, "Ms. Young, I beg You, as long as you are


    willing to let me go, don¡¯t hand me over to the police, I can give you 100 million dors! Please, don¡¯t hand me


    over to the police, otherwise my life will be over."


    Doris Young When he was about to refuse, Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: "Walter, don''t worry, I will


    never hand you over to the police!"


    Walter thought that his $100 million promise had worked, and said hurriedly: "Wade Master, as long as


    you let me leave Aurouss Hilll, when I arrive in the United States, I will pay you 100 million dors


    immediately!"


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: "My friend, don''t get me wrong. I said I won''t hand you over to The police, but it


    doesn¡¯t mean that I will let you go. These are two different things.¡±


    Walter looked at Charlie Wade in panic, blurted out and asked, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what do I want That way, you will know soon.¡± After that, Charlie Wade


    grabbed his cor and asked sharply: ¡°I ask you, how many people did you bring to the People¡¯s Hospital this


    time? Let me say one less or one more. I''ll let someone unload your arm!"


    Walter shivered with fright, and quickly said, "There are five people including the driver and the bodyguard."


    Charlie Wade continued to ask, "Where are the people?"


    Walter said honestly. : "Everyone is in the car at the entrance of the lobby downstairs. There are two cars in


    total, one is Rolls Royce and the other is Buick Commercial."


    Charlie Wade nodded, and immediately pulled a group on WeChat to send Cameron Isaac. He and Don


    Albertt came in and started a group voice chat.


    After the two received them, they immediately connected in and asked in their voices: "Master, what do you


    want?"


    Charlie Wade said seriously: "Isaac, Don Albertt, immediately send your most elite subordinates to help grab


    all of Walter Hogwitz¡¯s men, and don¡¯t keep any of them!¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Oh, yes, he still has a car in Aurouss Hilll People¡¯s Hospital, just outside


    the lobby of the inpatient department. Here, there are a Rolls Royce, a Buick Commercial, there are five


    people in total. You quietly send someone over and take them all to me!"


    Cameron Isaac asked in surprise: "Master, why did you conflict with Walter? ? "


    Charlie Wade asked him:"Do you know this Walter did? "


    "I do not know, but I know this person. "Cameron Isaac exins:" Hogwarts family, although not in the


    United States the top family, but still some Well- known, so people like Waltere to Aurouss Hilll,


    and I will have a wired newspaper here."


    "Wire newspaper?" Charlie Wade asked curiously: "Did you send someone to stare at this piece?"


    "Yes!" Cameron Isaac said: " The task given to me by the Wade family is to control the entire Aurouss Hilll


    situation. Not only some internal situations in Aurouss Hilll, but also the external situations must be well


    known. Once some people with backgrounde to Aurouss Hilll, I will make a record. "


    Charlie Wade asked him: "Is this Hogwitz family very big?"


    Cameron Isaac thought for a while and said seriously: "If you want to talk about this Hogwitz family, it''s not


    very big, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    With that said, he continued to exin: "All the assets of the Hogwitz family add up to about 10 billion U.S.


    dors. They are not even in the top two hundred in the United States, but their family has some special


    background."


    Charlie Wade asked, "What is the special background?"


    Cameron Isaac exined: "The Hogwitz family and the Rothschild family are more or less rted."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing the Rothschild family, Charlie Wade couldn''t help but move.


    He knew that the highest moment of his father''s life was to lead the Wade family and several other Chinese


    families to jointly fight against the economic aggression of the Rothschild family. That time, he caused the


    Rothschild family to suffer a lot of property damage and face loss.

 Chapter 2366

    Chapter 2366


    Therefore, Charlie Wade also suspects that the death of his parents may be rted to the Rothschild


    family.


    Because of this, when he heard that even when Walter and the Rothschild family had some rtionship, he


    can not help but sigh in my heart:. "I did not expect the first time I met with the Rothschilds, evening so


    fast."


    So Charlie Wade curiously asked Cameron Isaac: "The Hogwitz family, and the Rothschild family, what kind of


    rtives are they?"


    Cameron Isaac introduced: "At best, it is a distant rtive. After so many years of development, there are


    tens of thousands of people in their Rothschild family alone. In addition, there are countless other rtives."


    "In other words, Walter''s grandmother is Rothschild. People from the German family, but her grandma''s line


    is not the core of the Rothschild family, at most it is equivalent to a gege in the Quintong Dynasty, and it is


    also the kind of gege that is very marginal among the royal rtives "


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: "I understand"


    Rothschild''s name is almost unknown in the world. Such a super family with a history of hundreds of years, its


    personnel scale is no less than that of Quintong Dynasty''s rtives and Bachizi brothers.


    Within such a family, there must be many branches, and there is a clear primary and secondary rtionship


    between these branches.


    Just like the Wade family.


    The line of Master Wade''s Lord Wade is the only main line of the entire Wade Family and the core line of


    the Wade Family. As for the branches that cannot be counted across the country, all branches are without


    exception. Some branches are Lord Wade''s own brothers, so the rtionship is a little closer.


    However, some branches and Lord Wade''s blood rtionship even came out of nephews, and naturally they


    would not have a deep rtionship with Lord Wade.


    This kind of branch that can''t be beaten by eight poles, although the name is Wade, is too low for the


    Wade family.


    The Rothschild family must be the same. There may even be more branches than Wade Family. Walter''s


    grandmother, although a member of the Rothschild family, is in a very biased line when she wants toe.


    She speaks lightly and has no sense of existence.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for her to marry the Hogwitz family for decades, and the assets of the Hogwitz


    family are only about 10 billion US dors.


    Cameron Isaac said immediately: "No problem, Master, I will make arrangements!"


    Don Albertt asked: "Master, what will happen to this group of people after catching?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade ordered: "All his subordinates are locked up to raise dogs Go to the field, vacate thergest dog


    cage, strip them naked and lock them together."


    "Good young master." Don Albertt said hurriedly, "I''ll tell the dog farm to hurry up and prepare."


    Charlie Wade said again: "Oh right, Don Albertt, prepare a smaller dog cage, I have another use."


    Don Albertt immediately agreed and blurted out: "Master, don''t worry, Don Albertt must arrange it properly!"


    Charlie Wade continued: "By the way, Isaac, I still have one more thing for you to do." Cameron Isaac


    hurriedly said: "Master, please tell me ." Charlie Wade said, "You will prepare aplete set of kidney


    dialysis equipment for me. , Send the whole set of equipment to Don Albertt¡¯s kennel. In addition, do you


    have a more trustworthy nephrologist? If you have, please transfer one to me."


    "Dialysis equipment?" Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked, "Master, Is there any kidney failure among


    Walter''s men?"


    Charlie Wade nced at Walter and sneered: "Not yet, but there will be soon!"

 Chapter 2367

    Chapter 2367


    "There will be soon?!"


    Walter on the side murmured in a stunned voice.


    Then, he was very confused and wondered: "What the fuck is there soon? This Charlie Wade Wade,"


    Speaking is simply inexplicable. It''s this that my mother hates Chinese people the most. I like to say


    everything vaguely and unclearly," he didn''t understand what Charlie Wade meant.


    Charlie Wade said to Cameron Isaac again: "Also, Isaac, think of a way to get me a little mercury dichloride,


    I''m useful." As soon as Charlie Wade said this, Walter was struck by lightning!


    "Ah?! What does Wade want mercury dichloride for?!"


    "Also, what does he ask for dialysis equipment to do?!"


    "Also! He just asked someone to prepare dialysis equipment, what did he say quickly? There will be,


    what will be there soon? What is there?"


    "Now, he has asked someone to prepare mercury dichloride again. Isn''t this intended for me to eat?!"


    Thinking of this, Walter felt the whole person Almost copsed.


    He knelt on the ground and crawled in front of Charlie Wade, crying and said, "Master Wade, please don''t y


    with me. If you are not satisfied with the US$100 million, I can add another 100 million to you, please. Raise


    your hand high and let me be a fart."


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said with a serious face: "Walter, we have an old saying in China that


    says, ording to the way of human beings, you can also treat the human body!"


    "You as an American don''t know much about Chinese culture. Isn''t this just an opportunity for you to


    practice it yourself?"


    Walter went crazy and cried, "I don''t want to practice! I don''t want to practice! Master Wade, please. You give


    me a way of life, no matter how much money you ask, I will give it no matter how much money you want. I


    just ask you not to fix me. I''m still young."


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: "Then I really want to congratte you. I am happy to mention kidney failure


    at such a young age, but you can rest assured that I will save you a dog''s life. I will connect you to the


    dialysis equipment 24 hours a day. Make sure You won''t die.", Charlie Wade said coldly: "Compared with


    what you did, I am so kind."


    Walter cried in fright: "Master Wade, I beg Please forgive me, or let me call my dad, and I will ask him how


    much he can give you if he does more, and how much he can give you!"


    Charlie Wade smiled and shook his head, calmly Said: "You don''t have to daydream. From now on, you


    havepletely disappeared in his world. He can''t find any clues about you anymore. You will be steadfast


    in the kennel in the future. Lie in a cage, eat when you eat, drink when you drink, and dialysis when you


    need dialysis!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After that, Charlie Wade added: "And you can rest assured,pared with your dirty tricks, I am much


    softer than you , You only know that poisoning people, no matter the treatment, and no matter how long the


    person who was poisoned by you can live, you are regarded as a bandit that kills and burys!"


    "But my mother, after all, is a civilized person, we are civilized The way people do things is that if you control


    the killing, you have to control the burying. Not only will I give you free treatment, but I will also provide you


    with food and housing. Most importantly, I guarantee that you will not die for at least ten years!"


    Walter finished listening. His spirit and emotions arepletely broken down!


    He has been a free man for more than 20 years. Although he has harmed many people, he has never


    experienced any suffering himself. Right now, Charlie Wade has already pronounced his future, and his


    future is to lie in a dark dog cage and survive on dialysis. For him, this kind of punishment is far more


    terrifying than hell. He never dreamed that Charlie Wade would be such a cruel character.

 Chapter 2368

    Chapter 2368


    He realized at this time how much trouble he caused!


    So he looked at Doris Young, crying and begging: "Ms. Young! Please hand me over to the police! Let me


    ept legal sanctions and a just trial, please Ms. Young! You have pity on me! Ms. Young!"


    Walter knew very well in his mind. Although it is terrible to go to prison, at least he can go to prison in good


    health. If it really falls into Charlie Wade''s hands and leaves Charlie Wade so tortured, not only will he suffer


    from various diseases, but he may even die in the kennel in the end.


    So inparison, going to jail is really too humane.


    Charlie Wade sneered and ridiculed: "Walter, you have be so fast. You were begging Ms. Young to ask


    her not to hand you over to the police. Howe a few minutester, you Start begging her to hand you over


    to the police?"


    Walter cried and said, "Master Wade, Master Wade, please do well, call 110 and let the police take me


    away. I am a criminal, and criminals should ept the sanctions of thew, you won¡¯t bother to bother.¡±


    He said, he looked at Doris Young again, crying and begging: ¡°Ms. Young, please say something, please


    help me to Master Wade, Ms. Young, I will give you "Knocking my head" before the words fell, Walter went


    desperately to the ground, and the floor croaked.


    Doris Young didn''t say a word at this time.


    Charlie Wade just said that he should use his own way to treat his body. Although the method is a bit terrible,


    but speaking, for people like Walter, it is the best end.


    After all, Charlie Wade still nned to keep him alive, but when he killed his father, he didn''t n to do so! If


    he doesn''t agree to his dirty demands, he will definitely not lend a hand to his father! In the end, Dad¡¯s end, I


    am afraid there is only a dead end!


    Therefore, Doris Young knew very well in her heart that she absolutely cannot have any kindness of


    women at this time!


    Therefore, she said coldly to Walter: "I''m sorry Walter, you are not worthy of my sympathy for this rubbish!


    You have today''s fate, and you are all looking for it!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Walter was extremely desperate and cried: "Ms. Young, I know I was wrong. I beg you to give me a chance


    to make up for my mistakes and reform."


    "Otherwise, even if you tortured me to death, your father wouldn''t be able to go back in time!"


    "Everyone is an adult Now that the incident has happened, we should carefully negotiate the follow-up


    solutions and remedies. This is much more realistic than investigating the fault alone!"


    Before Doris Young could speak, Charlie Wade said coldly, "Walter, from now on, If you say one more word


    without my permission, then I will extend the ten-year time limit for you by another year!" When Walter heard


    this, he was frightened and dared not say another word.


    Charlie Wade ignored him, but continued to say to Cameron Isaac: "Isaac, I want you to use all your avable


    rtionships. In the past three days, all the surveince videos of Walter that have been photographed in


    Aurouss Hilll will be taken from the surveince system. Ipletely delete it. I don''t want other people to


    find his whereabouts no matter what methods they use! Even if the Rothschild familyes in person, they


    can¡¯t find any clues to him!"


    Cameron Isaac said without hesitation: " Young master, don¡¯t worry, I willpletely erase him from the


    monitoring records! Even if the king,es to check, it will be impossible to find out any whereabouts


    and clues to him!"


    Charlie Wade smiled satisfied and said: "Okay, these things are left to you and Don Albertt. Take the time to


    get me to the ground. After you get it done, let me know. I will send Walter to you downstairs. You will bring


    him and his men to the caregiver. Go to the dog farm!"

 Chapter 2369

    Chapter 2369


    Cameron Isaac and Don Albertt moved extremely fast.


    Within dozens of minutes, all Walt''s men in Aurouss Hilll, including the Alex who was about to throw the


    body, were controlled by the two of them.


    From Aurouss Hilll People''s Hospital, Cameron Isaac came in person.


    His men took their guns directly and surrounded the two cars under Walter''s. As soon as the guns were aimed


    at the five men, the five men immediately surrendered and surrendered obediently.


    Immediately afterwards, the five people were all taken into a modified minibus. And their Rolls Royce and


    Buick Commercial were driven away by Don Albertt''s men. These two cars will be sent directly to a car


    recycling nt in Don Albertt tonight, where they will be disassembled, squeezed into a pile of scrap iron,


    and thrown into a steelmaking furnace.


    In other words, after tonight, it is impossible for anyone to find the whereabouts of these two cars.


    Afterwards, Cameron Isaac called Charlie Wade and respectfully said: "Master, the five people downstairs in


    the hospital are under control, where are you? I will take people over and take that Walter away with me!"


    Charlie Wade said in a detour. "Youe directly to the No. 1 intensive care unit of the Department of


    Nephrology ."


    "Good young master!"


    Walter, who had been afraid to speak any more, heard Charlie Wade''s conversation with Cameron


    Isaac, and his whole body burst into tears.


    He really did not expect that he would end in such a tragic end.


    I thought I was the Raptors crossing the river and came to Aurouss Hilll to swim freely, so naturally I didn''t


    put Doris Young in my eyes. I just wanted to take the opportunity to collect her as a ything, and then


    drain her use value.


    However, who could have predicted that there are people like Charlie Wade with hands, eyes and fierce


    methods in a small ce like Aurouss Hilll.


    Walter felt extremely regretful in his heart, but regret could not solve any problems. From the day he


    decided to poison Doris Young''s father, his destiny was already doomed.


    Soon, Cameron Isaac took people to the ward. The moment Walter saw Cameron Isaac, he seemed to have


    seen a ghost! Just now, Charlie Wade and Cameron Isaac only made a voice call on WeChat. Walt only


    knew that Charlie Wade wasmunicating with his subordinates, but Walter didn''t know who his


    subordinates were.


    However, when he saw Cameron Isaac, his whole body was instantly struck by lightning!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Cameron Isaac?!" Walter blurted out subconsciously: "Why are you here?"


    When Walter first came to Aurouss Hilll, out of basic etiquette, he had taken the initiative to visit Cameron


    Isaac.


    The reason why he came to visit Cameron Isaac was because he knew that Cameron Isaac was the


    spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurouss Hilll. It can be said that he is the person with the strongest


    background in Aurouss Hilll. When he first arrived, he naturally wanted to be familiar.


    However, the two met only that time. In Walter''s cognition, Cameron Isaac represents the pinnacle of Aurouss


    Hilll''s influence, but he never dreamed that Cameron Isaac would appear here.


    Cameron Isaac looked at Walter, smiled yfully, and said: "Walter, when you saw mest time, didn''t you


    say that you have admired the Wade family for a long time? The Charlie Wade Wade in front of you is the


    young master of the Wade family!


    "What?!" Walter felt his heart being run over by a heavily loaded train in turn!


    "I unexpectedly annoyed the Wade Family''s Young Master?!"


    "What kind of stupid I am to annoy the Wade Family''s Young Master?!"

 Chapter 2370

    Chapter 2370


    "The Wade Family''s strength is at least dozens of times stronger than the Hogwitz family!"


    Thinking of this, Walter really realized how sad and ridiculous he was.


    I thought I came to Aurouss Hilll and I could do whatever I wanted as long as I avoided Cameron Isaac, but I


    didn''t expect it to provoke the young master of the Wade family!


    So, while he kept beating his face vigorously, he cried and said, "Master Wade, I have no eyes and I did not


    expect to offend you. I don''t know that Doris Young is your friend. If I know, kill me. I won¡¯t have any ns


    for her.¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and asked him: ¡°Do you know that the Emgrand Group is also my property?¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Walter opened his eyes and blurted: I really don''t know, Master Wade. If I knew, you give me the


    courage, I would not dare to have any evil thoughts on the Emgrand Group."


    Before Walter came, he had specifically checked the background of the Emgrand Group.


    However, because thispany was bought by the Wade family as a gift to Charlie Wade, it was not


    included in the Wade family''s own assets.


    He checked, but did not understand the background, he thought it was just a real estatepany in the


    province.


    In addition, he wanted to quickly gain a foothold in China, and even quickly achieve profitability, and Doris


    Young happened to be the vice chairman of the Emgrand Group, so he started Doris Young''s idea.


    He always felt that as long as Doris Young could be controlled by himself, he would not only be able to


    possess Doris Young, but also draw a part of the blood from the Emgrand Group in order to quickly improve


    his strength.


    But he did not expect that thepany he wanted to suck blood turned out to be the property of Young


    Master Wade! It''s like a mouse, thinking about the tiger''s food carelessly, it''s just looking for a dead end!


    Cameron Isaac nced at Walter at this time, with a bit of pity in his eyes, and thought to himself: "This


    Walter can be regarded as a handsome, handsome and talented person, plus the family is also a wealthy


    businessman. The future is limitless."


    "But, he is. It''s not good to provoke anyone, but I want to provoke the young master. Isn''t this a rush to fly


    over 10,000 kilometers from the United States to find death?"


    Then Cameron Isaac looked at Charlie Wade and asked respectfully: "Master, I will take this Walter away now


    ? "


    Charlie Wade nodded:." take it away, "


    Walter scared whole body limp, blurted shouted:"! Master, let me ask you a horse it was my grandmother


    leaves young master Rothschild family man, You have always heard of the Rothschilde family, right? The


    world¡¯s top families, wealthy nations, and the entire economic and energy lifeline of Europe and America are


    in the hands of the Rothschild family!"


    "If you let me go, I It can help you get online with the Rothschild family, and let you cooperate with the


    Rothschild family. This is good for you!"


    Charlie Wade heard it and sneered: "I''m sorry, I have no interest in cooperating with The Rothschild family."


    Walter saw that the profit could not be tempted, and he was dying to struggle: "If you really insist on locking


    me up and performing inhumane torture, once the Rothschild family knows, you Have you considered the


    consequences?"


    "Although I am not named Rothschild, a quarter of my bodyes from the blood of the Rothschild family.


    Rothschild will not allow anyone to treat offspring with their blood in this way! "


    By then, they will definitely not let you go! They will only make you die worse!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron Isaac pped Walter angrily when he heard this, and said coldly: "Are you looking for death?


    Death?" When I arrived, you dared to speak wildly to the young master, believe it or not, I cut your tongue?!"


    Charlie Wade waved his hand to interrupt Cameron Isaac at this time, and said calmly: "Isaac, let him say


    what he wants to say. "


    Walter yelled in panic: "I''m done! You''d better consider carefully whether you really want to offend the


    entire Rothschild family because of me!"


    Charlie Wade nodded, smiled, and said yfully: "The truth is. To tell you, I am not afraid to offend the


    Rothschild family, because even if they don¡¯te to me, I will find them sooner orter!"


    At this point, Charlie Wade paused slightly, and said firmly and domineeringly: "There is also a blood debt,


    which must be calcted slowly with the Rothschild family!"

 Chapter 2371

    Chapter 2371


    The desperate Walter was dragged out of the hospital by Cameron Isaac''s men. After he left, all the video


    surveince records about him werepletely erased by Cameron Isaac''s men. In this way, no one can find


    the video data of him in Aurouss Hilll City, and it is even more impossible to find the trajectory of his activities.


    After Walter''s family finds out that he is missing, theye to Aurouss Hilll to search again, and they will find


    that this person is as if the person has evaporated.


    Before leaving, Charlie Wade confessed to Cameron Isaac and asked him to arrange professionals to take


    Walter¡¯s mercury dichloride. After he became ill like Doris Young''s father, he immediately put him on dialysis


    equipment.


    This is the so-called rule of the human body. For some demons with extremely corrupt character, this


    method can bring him real punishment.


    Doris was aside, watching Charlie Wade determine Walter''s fate in such a delightful way, and she was very


    moved. During this time, she witnessed the whole process of her father''s illness, further deterioration, and


    unconsciousness. She can vividly remember the pain her father suffered.


    So, after learning that all this turned out to be the poisoning of Walter behind her back, she naturally hated


    Walter. If Walter was just arrested, sentenced, and jailed, she would feel that Walter was too cheap. As for


    Charlie Wade''s handling method, if she herself, she would not dare to think about it, and she would not be


    able to realize it. So the gratitude she felt to Charlie Wade had already sublimated to an unparalleled level.


    So, after Cameron Isaac took the people out of the ward, Doris Young closed the door, and the moment she


    turned around, she immediately knelt in front of Charlie Wade and choked up: "Master, thank you so much


    for this matter. If it weren''t for you , I may never know that Walter turned out to be a trick behind the scenes;


    if it weren¡¯t for you, I might never be able to help my father get justice.¡±


    Charlie Wade quickly reached out to support her, and said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of hand. Don¡¯t be so


    polite, this Walter is vicious and sinister, so I¡¯m not only helping you, but also killing the people."


    Doris Young sighed and choked: "I really didn¡¯t expect that for so many years of ssmates, Walter would


    still be able to do such a nasty thing" she wiped away her tears, looked at her unconscious mother on the


    sofa, and asked: "Master, is my mother okay with her?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, "Auntie is only temporarily in aa, wipe her face with a cool wet


    towel, and she should wake up."


    After that, he said to Doris Young: "You wake up your mother first, and then give your father the medicine.


    After he takes the medicine, he should be cured soon, so that you and your mother will bepletely


    relieved."


    Doris Young was extremely excited, and said quickly: "Good master, I will go now." After all, Doris Young ran


    into the bathroom quickly. Soon, she took a wet towel and ran out of the bathroom. She strode to the sofa and


    carefully wiped her mother''s cheek with a wet towel. After a while, she saw her mother''s eyshes move


    slightly, and then she opened her eyes.


    "Doris" Sydney opened his eyes the first thing he asked angrily: "Where is that Walter? He killed your


    father, you must not let him go!"


    Doris Young nced at Charlie Wade and hurriedly asked. Sydney said: "Mom, Walter has been arrested,


    and it is estimated that he will stay in prison for a lifetime!"


    Sydney said angrily: "He killed your dad like this. It''s just too cheap to put him in jail. If your dad can''t save


    him, he should pay for your dad!"


    Then, she remembered what her husband had eaten. I couldn''t control my tears anymore for the suffering


    and sin I had suffered, and I hid my face and wept bitterly.


    Doris Young hurriedly persuaded: "Mom, don''t worry too much. Charlie Wade found a kind of elixir for


    Dad, and he can heal his kidneys after taking it!"


    "What?" Sydney eximed, "Just take the medicine. Can your father''s kidney be cured? How is this


    possible? Doesn''t medicine mean that kidney failure is almost irreversible?"

 Chapter 2372

    Chapter 2372


    Charlie Wade said at this time: "Auntie, for most doctors, kidney failure is indeed irreversible, but our ancestors


    still have good prescriptions, and it is not very difficult to treat."


    "Really? !" Sydney couldn''t help but choked up and said: "Then Mr. Wade will take action and save my


    husband. He has taught and educates people, has done good deeds in his life, and has never done


    anything bad, so he shouldn''t have such an end."


    After that, she looked at Doris Young next to her, grabbed Doris Young''s hand, and cried, "He has spent more


    than 20 years raising Doris. He hasn''t seen her put on a wedding dress to marry. Enjoying the joy of family


    life with three generations under one roof, if he just leaves like this , it¡¯s really eyeless.¡± Charlie Wade nodded


    at this time, and solemnly said: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, as long as the uncle takes the medicine I prepared, he


    will definitely be able to The medicine will be cured.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He said, he hurriedly told Doris Young: ¡°Ms. Young, it should not be toote, you find a cup to pour half a cup


    of warm water, put the pill I gave you in the warm water to melt, and then have him take it!"


    When Doris Young heard this, she nodded her head quickly and subconsciously said: "Good Young-", when


    the word ¡®Master¡¯ was almost blurted out, Doris Young realized that her mother did not know Charlie Wade''s


    true identity, so She hurriedly changed her words and said, "Okay, Charlie Wade, thank you, I''ll do it now!"


    After Doris Young finished speaking , she hurried to the coffee table and boiled a little warm water with an


    electric kettle. After half a cup, she took out the pill from her pocket. The red sandalwood box given by


    Charlie Wade Wade.


    As soon as the wooden box was opened, an inconspicuous pill was ced in it. However, although the pills


    were not very eye-catching, after the box was opened, the refreshing fragrance of medicine overflowed all at


    once, and quickly filled the entire ward. This is the blood-saving heart-saving pill refined by Charlie Wade.


    Sydney also smelled the scent of the medicine, and for a while, she felt that the whole person was more


    energetic, so she couldn''t help but eximed: "The scent of this medicine is too good! The taste is much


    better than the traditional Chinese medicine I have been exposed to! It seems to smell the whole Everyone


    feels much morefortable!"


    Doris Young felt the same way. When I smelled the scent of the medicine, it felt like a stuffy nose, and


    suddenly I smelled a strong menthol, and the feeling could even rise instantly. At this moment, Doris Young


    firmly believed in her heart that this medicine could definitely save her father.


    Afterwards, she put the pill into the water ording to Charlie Wade''s instructions. Just when she was


    about to find a disposable chopsticks to stir, a magical scene happened!


    This blood-dissipating heart-saving pill immediately dissolved into the water at an extremely fast speed as


    soon as it entered the water, and it meltedpletely in just two or three seconds!


    Moreover, the melted warm water did not bepletely turbid, but was in a translucent state like brown


    sugar water.


    Although the color of the water has darkened, it can still be clearly seen that there is no trace of


    impurities in the water.


    This made Doris Young dumbfounded, because she had also taken Chinese medicine many times, especially


    Chinese medicine granules.


    In her impression, almost all Chinese herbal medicines cannot bepletely dissolved in water. No matter


    how hot the water is used, no matter how vigorously it is stirred, there will be a little bit of fine medicine


    residue in the cup at the end of the drink.


    However, this medicine ispletely dissolved in water instantly without stirring. It can be seen that this


    medicine is so pure that it contains almost no impurities!


    Surprised, she looked at Charlie Wade and asked, "Is it enough to feed this ss of water to my father and


    drink it?"


    Charlie Wade nodded, "Yes, if uncle is in aa, but if you help him up, Water can still be fed in."


    "Okay!" Doris Young immediately took the cup into the ward inside, and her mother Sydney hurriedly


    followed.


    Together, the two of them helped Myles Young, who was unconscious, up, and then Doris Young poured


    the warm water of the elixir in the cup, and poured it into his mouth little by little.


    Then, the magical scene that subverted all the cognition of the mother and daughter happened.

 Chapter 2373

    Chapter 2373


    Halfway through feeding the liquid medicine to Doris Young''s father, the mother and daughter were shocked


    to find that Myles Young''s pale, paper-like face instantly became a little rosy.


    This is what Chinese medicine calls the color of blood! People''s blood is strong enough, and the


    complexion will be ruddy and shiny. Once the blood is insufficient, it will be white or sallow.


    Why are terminally ill patients almost pale, even their lips are not even half bloody, it is because the blood


    in the body has long been exhausted. This is the case with Doris Young''s father.


    Extremely severe kidney failure has long put his life on the line. The whole person, like a nt on the verge of


    dying, wilted to the extreme. However, just after the medicine was taken in, his body began to undergo earth-


    shaking changes.


    In the eyes of the mother and daughter, this scene is like watching a documentary on a TV station.


    In some documentaries, in order to witness nature from the depression of all things in winter to the recovery


    of the earth in spring, a video camera was used deliberately to take timepse photography, filming a forest


    from the beginning of winter to the blooming of spring flowers, and then speed up y.


    In this way, the audience can see the whole process of the recovery of all things in nature in a few seconds!


    At that moment, everyone will be shocked by the extraordinary craftsmanship of nature. The mother and


    daughter at this time witnessed such a miracle! Doris Young''s father, Myles Young, has undergone a radical


    change in a very short time.


    After his skin became rosy and shiny, his breathing became much stronger. It can be seen from the monitor


    next to him that his blood pressure, which was originally very low, began to rise rapidly in a short time!


    After a while, Myles Young slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, the mother and daughter burst into


    tears with excitement!


    Doris Youngughed and cried and asked with concern: "Dad! How are you feeling, Dad!"


    Sydney also cried with joy and asked, "Husband, are you feeling better?"


    Myles Young''s brain still didn''t respond. , Hurriedly asked them: "How long did I sleep?"


    Sydney hurriedly said, "How long have you slept...You have been in a deepa for several days!"


    "Ah?" Myles Young eximed: " I''ve been in aa for so long?! Why don''t I feel at all? It just feels like I


    have slept for a long time..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Doris Young hurriedly asked him: "Dad, are you feeling okay now?"


    Myles Young thought. I thought, I sat upright and moved my limbs, and said in surprise: "It feels pretty good! It


    doesn''t seem ufortable at all. Has the hospital found the source of my kidneys?"


    "No." Sydney blurted out: " You have never been able to find the source of your kidney. Thanks to Doris¡¯


    friend who brought you a magical medicine, you woke up!"


    Myles Young eximed, "The magical medicine?! What kind of magical medicine?" Knowing how to exin


    it, he hurriedly said: "Oh, don''t ask so much. You are not a Chinese medicine doctor. How can you


    understand this magic medicine? Or hurry up to thank Mr. Wade!"


    Myles Young raised his head. Seeing Charlie Wade standing next to him, he hurriedly said gratefully:


    "Mr. Wade, thank you so much this time!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, "Uncle Young is not so polite. I and Ms. Young are good friends. . It¡¯s a


    little effort, "


    Sydney help eximed:" Myles, I see you now state color are very good, want toe to some physical


    condition has been greatly improved, I can have the doctore to you to check it! "


    On side, Doris Young hurriedly asked Charlie Wade in a low voice: "It doesn''t matter if the doctores


    to see it?"

 Chapter 2374

    Chapter 2374


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: "It doesn''t matter, let the doctore over for a systematic examination."


    Doris Young asked in a low voice, "What should the doctor say if you ask about medicine? After all, in the eyes


    of the doctor, my father''s kidney Failure is almost irreversible..."


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: "It doesn''t matter, the doctors at the People''s Hospital have seen a


    greater medical miracle."


    Last time, Charlie Wade''s old father-inw Jacob Wilson was hit by a car. The high paraplegia entered the


    hospital, and all the doctors announced that he could only lie in bed for the rest of his life.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, he cured him with a blood-saving heart-saving pill, allowing him to be alive and well on the spot. At


    the time, this was also considered a medical miracle. But when I moved out the genius doctor, Dr. Simmons,


    who was in the eyes of the public, basically no one doubted it any more.


    Not only was no one questioned, but Dr. Simmons was also troubled by Ichiro Kobayashi. At that time, Ichiro


    Kobayashi wanted a prescription for their Stomach Powder.


    Soon, Sydney ran over with Dr. Kelso on the night shift.


    As soon as Dr. Kelso entered the door, he found Myles Young sitting on the hospital bed with a ruddy


    complexion, and he was shocked and dumbfounded.


    "Professor Young, why... why are you sitting up?!"


    Myles Young said with a smile: "Dr. Kelso, my daughter''s friend gave me a magical medicine. I feel very


    good. Don''t Speaking of sitting up, if it weren¡¯t for so many tubes, wires and monitor clips, I think I could get


    out of bed and y a broadcast gymnastics!"


    "Oh my God!" Dr. Kelso blurted out, "How is this possible? What? Your kidney failure has reached the end


    stage, and it can only be continued for the time being with dialysis equipment. How can it be done all at


    once?"


    He said, he ran over immediately and carefully checked Myles Young''s physical indicators.


    It doesn''t matter if you look at it, the more you look, the more frightening it bes!


    He muttered in amazement: "Heart rate is up, blood pressure is up, blood oxygen index is up..."


    "The electrocardiogram is also normal..."


    He pushed incredulously. Looking at Myles Young with sses, he said, "Professor Young, let''s shake hands.


    You can squeeze it hard so that I can feel your current muscle state."


    "Okay." Myles Young immediately stretched out his hand and shook it with Dr. Kelso. A bit of strength.


    "Oh!" Dr. Kelso felt the strength in Myles Young''s hand and eximed: "You can do muscr strength! This


    is really amazing. You have been in bed for so many days and you lost weight quickly, and it was


    apanied by more serious problems. My muscles atrophy, but it¡¯s incredible that I still have so much


    strength now!"


    Myles Young was surprised: "Dr. Kelso, is this strength still big?"


    Dr. Kelso blurted out: "That''s all right! You want it! I know that many patients with end-stage renal failure


    cannot hold hands as powerful as a five or six-year- old child!"


    Myles Young was surprised for a moment, and said with a excited smile: "Dr. Kelso! I didn''t use my full


    strength just now.................. "


    "What?!" Dr. Kelso blurted out: "I haven''t used all my strength so much? Then I feel it with all your strength."


    Myles Young nodded, his hands gradually increased, and Dr. Kelso still looked shocked at first. , But


    immediately afterwards, the expression gradually became a little ugly.


    Then, he suddenly yelled, "It''s okay! It hurts! It hurts!"


    Myles Young quickly let go, with an apologetic expression: "I''m sorry, Dr. Kelso.. "


    "It''s okay ." It''s okay..." Dr. Kelso shook his hand, and quickly rubbed it with his other hand, blurting out: "You


    are really incredible! I''m a few years younger than you, your hand is more powerful than I''m still big! So far,


    all your indicators are normal. What a miracle!"


    As he said, he hurriedly said: "Professor Young, wait a minute, I''ll let the nursee over to draw your


    blood, and take the time to check your blood creatinine. If your blood creatinine is also normal, then you will


    bepletely cured!"

 Chapter 2375

    Chapter 2375


    Serum creatinine is an important indicator for judging the degree of kidney damage. The higher the blood


    creatinine value, the higher the degree of kidney damage. For a normal adult, the value of blood creatinine is


    generally within 133. Exceeding this value indicates that the kidney has been damaged. Once the value


    exceeds 450, it can be assessed as renal failure, if it exceeds 700, it basically falls into the category of


    uremia.


    And Mr. Young''s blood monitoring at noon today showed that his blood creatinine index has reached more


    than 1,500! Therefore, I want to know if he is really getting better now, or even healed, the blood creatinine


    index is the most important reference standard.


    Soon, the nurse rushed over.


    Seeing Mr. Young''s sudden energetic appearance, the nurse was shocked to speak. It took a long while to


    recover after Dr. Kelso''s reminder, and quickly collected Mr. Young''s blood. The blood was rushed to the


    laboratory for testing, and the results took as long as 20 minutes.


    Just as everyone was waiting for the blood results, Mr. Young clutched his stomach and asked his wife


    Sydney awkwardly: "Wife, do you have anything to eat? I suddenly feel so hungry, and my stomach is


    growling."


    Sydney Wiping tears, choked up and said, "You have been in aa these days, and your stomach is also


    showing signs of exhaustion. The doctor said that even the nasal feeding method of intubating the


    esophagus from the nose is not suitable, so I always rely on infusion of nutrients. If you don¡¯t have anything


    to eat,¡±


    Doris Young hurriedly said: ¡°Dad, what do you want to eat, I¡¯ll buy it for you now!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly asked Dr. Kelso: ¡°Dr. Kelso, does my dad have anything right now?


    Need to avoid food ?" Dr. Kelso said: "Your dad hasn''t eaten anything in the past few days, and his body


    consumes a lot. It is still necessary to quickly supplement nutrients and calories, but do not eat spicy food."


    Mr. Young hurriedly said: "Dr. Kelso, can I have some roast duck buns? It would be better if I could have a


    bowl of duck!"


    If Aurouss Hilll people select ten favorite foods, roast duck buns are Sure to be on the list.


    Roast duck bun is simr to Eastcliff roast duck, but the roast duck is used as bun stuffing and packed into


    buns.


    Mr. Young is a native of Aurouss Hilll, so he thought of these when he didn''t eat for a few days.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Dr. Kelso nodded and smiled after listening: "All of these are okay, but duck must not put chili peppers."


    Doris Young hurriedly said, "Then I will buy it!"


    Charlie Wade on the side said : "Ms. Young, I go along with you. "


    When Charlie Wade was about to leave with Doris Young, Doris Young¡¯s mother Sydney hurriedly said: ¡°Oh,


    Doris, Mr. Wade is a distinguished guest and a great benefactor to our family. Don¡¯t let Mr. Wade go back


    and forth with you when you buy things. There is a restaurant on the opposite side. You can buy it directly, let


    Mr. Wade rest here for a while, just to have a few words with your dad.¡±


    Doris suddenly became nervous when she saw this posture. She knows her mother too well. In the past


    two years, I have be older and older, and my mother has been urging myself to find a partner to


    marry and have children.


    After all, in the eyes of older generations of them, women who are over twenty- five years old have to hurry


    up to get married. At this time, career and schooling are not more important than marriage.


    But Doris Young has been busy working in recent years. The rapid rise of the Emgrand Group before has a


    lot to do with her going all out. It is precisely because of her career that Doris Young is already twenty-eight


    years old, but she still has no rtionship with her, which makes her parents very anxious.

 Chapter 2376

    Chapter 2376


    Parents had not missed some suitable men for her before. Mr. Young even wanted to introduce one of her


    proud disciples to her, but she didn''t even give each other the opportunity to meet or have a meal.


    Right now, Doris Young found that his mother seemed to have a very good impression of Charlie Wade. Now


    that she wants to leave Charlie Wade, she must want to ask Charlie Wade some personal information, or


    maybe even want to test her rtionship with him, by the way. a bit.


    So, she hurriedly said: "Mom Charlie Wade is a young man. There is a generation gap with you. If you can''t


    talk together, don''t embarrass others!"


    Sydney hurriedly said: "Look at what you said, I told your dad. The age is a little bit older, but we are also very


    familiar with young people."


    Charlie Wade said with a smile at this time: "It doesn''t matter Ms. Young, you go shopping first, don''t dy


    uncle eating, I will apany your parents and chat for a while."


    Doris Young was very embarrassed. She was afraid that her mother would talk nonsense or inquire in front of


    Charlie Wade, but Charlie Wade said that he would stay with her parents, so she could not continue to force it.


    In desperation, she had no choice but to say to Charlie Wade: "Then trouble you to apany my parents


    here, and I will return as soon as I go." After that, she remembered something, and hurriedly asked: "It''s so


    late, you are anxious to go home. Isn¡¯t it going to dy you too much?¡±


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go quickly.¡±


    Doris Young nodded: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    After speaking, he asked his mother Sydney: ¡°Mom, you Don¡¯t talk to Charlie Wade about anything, I¡¯ll be


    back soon!¡±


    Sydney waved his hand and said: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, mom can talk to others about anything? Just chat a few


    words, you just Don''t worry, go hurry up!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Doris Young had no choice but to leave the ward nervously. As soon as Doris Young walked away, Sydney


    looked at Charlie Wade with a smile, and asked, "Mr. Wade, how old are you this year?"


    Sydney had a very good impression of Charlie Wade. Not only because Charlie Wade helped his family a big


    favor and saved his husband, but also because of his handsome appearance and talent. Seeing that he is a


    talented girl with his daughter, Doris is an exceptional match, he is indeed a suitable candidate to be a son-


    inw.


    Charlie Wade didn''t know what Sydney was thinking about. When she saw her asking a question, he hurriedly


    replied with a smile: "Auntie, you don''t need to be so polite. Just call me Charlie Wade. I will be 27 years old


    soon."


    Sydney nodded. With a smile, he said, "The auntie won''t be polite to you!" After that, Sydney asked again:


    "Charlie Wade, what do you do for work?"


    Charlie Wade was really asked by Sydney. "What is my job? I used to be doing housework full-time, but now


    the housework has been taken over by ine Ma"


    "But now her leg is broken, I am more or less I have to help a little bit."


    "In the final analysis, I am now considered to have got rid of the identity of a live in Son in Law, so what kind


    of upation am I now? Private entrepreneur?"


    "Well , I am almost a private entrepreneur. After all, there is an Emgrand Group and Oracle Pharmaceutical."


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade said with a smile: "Auntie, I now own two smallpanies, so I can be


    considered a self-employed entrepreneur."


    Sydney heard this. He smiled and said: "The self-employed are also very good! Although the self-employed


    may not earn so much, they are rtively free! For you young people, earning more and less is not the most


    important thing, happy and free That¡¯s the most important thing!¡±


    She said, she couldn¡¯t help sighing, and said: ¡°I¡¯ve always said to Doris, don¡¯t have such a strong


    entrepreneurial spirit, you can live a wonderful life with more money, there¡¯s no need to live your life every day.


    You¡¯re so tired, but this kid just doesn¡¯t listen."


    Speaking of this, Sydney looked at Charlie Wade and said seriously: "Charlie Wade, in the future, you


    have to help Auntie to persuade her, let her take advantage of her young, good rtionship, and the


    world to wander around. Isn¡¯t this better than making money by holding your head down? Isn¡¯t it?"

 Chapter 2377

    Chapter 2377


    Charlie Wade didn''t get to Sydney''s point for a while, but he was a little embarrassed to hear her say this. After


    all, Doris Young is his own employee. Although the Emgrand Group is its own, the operation, management,


    and development of the entire Emgrand Group are almost entirely handled by Doris Young alone.


    In contrast, he is a hand-off shopkeeper. If it is true that Doris Young quit his job to fall in love and travel


    around the world ording to what Sydney said, it would be tantamount to leaving the Emgrand Group


    behind.


    From his heart, naturally, he didn''t want this situation, after all, who would let his capable person not do


    business and run around the world. However, he was also very clear in his heart that he was chatting with


    Doris Young''s parents anyway, so just follow their words and talk about it.


    So he smiled and said, "Auntie, what you said is very reasonable. In fact, you should go out to feel the world


    and enjoy life more when you are young."


    When Sydney heard Charlie Wade say this, she immediately smiled and nodded and said, "That''s right. It


    seems that you and I have the same ideas. When you look back, you should help me to persuade Doris.


    Anyway, you are also a self- employed person. Self-employed people have rtively free time. When she


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    resigns or takes a long vacation, You two can go on a trip together."


    "Me?" Charlie Wade was stunned and couldn''t helpughing: "Auntie, my time is not as free as you think. I


    still have a lot of things in peace."


    Sydney waved his hand. Seriously: "Listen to my advice, if you are your age, if you don''t enjoy life well, and


    you will get married and have children in the future, you will really be chained to death!"


    After that, Sydney couldn''t help feeling: "I and Doris¡¯ father had been tired from all sorts of worries when I


    was pregnant with Doris. At that time, I thought that it would be easier when she was born, but I didn¡¯t


    expect that it would be more tiring when she was born."


    "Later, we thought about it and waited. It¡¯s just fine for the child to go to kindergarten, but I really waited


    for her to go to kindergarten and found that things were even more troublesome!"


    "Not only to pick a day, but also concerned about her physicallybor-round development, and after ss to


    learn musical instruments, learn dance, learn calligraphy, riding a bike with her every day to find the teacher


    in the ss full of wisdom; and other In elementary school, you should not only pay attention to hobbies, but


    also pay attention to your children''s learning. Then there is no time period for junior high school, junior high


    school, and high school entrance examination. There is no time period that is really easy."


    Mr. Young sitting in the hospital bed couldn''t help feeling Said: "Yes! From the time she was pregnant with


    the child, until the child was admitted to university, this is really a real life. Over the past ten or twenty years,


    it has been a lot of hard work."


    Sydney could not help sighing: "So Say ah, you young people must enjoy life while you are young!"


    "The best golden age in a person''s life is the ten years from 20 to 30!"


    "In these ten years, you have a rtive Aplete worldview, outlook on life and values, and the ability to


    distinguish right from wrong, and even achieved financial independence to a certain extent, finally began to


    break away from parental control and experience the freedom of adults."


    "If you don¡¯t go well in these ten years Grasp it, don''t enjoy it, you will definitely regret it in the future!"


    Charlie Wade nodded in agreement. When he was young, he also had a lot of fanciful fantasies. The


    education of his parents never helped him grow up or hope his son will be a dragon.


    When he was young, his mother would always tell him: life is short and the world is big, and I hope he can


    be a happy person, a person who can travel all over the world and eventually gain happiness and live up to


    this life.


    If those idents don''t happen, the Wade Family''s financial resources are enough to support Charlie Wade''s


    economic freedom from childhood to age, and enough to support him to pursue his dreams when he is in his


    twenties.


    Charlie Wade has never put money in his eyes, so after he reaches adulthood, there is a high probability


    that he will not be involved in family battles. In that case, he is likely to indulge in traveling the world every


    day.

 Chapter 2378

    Chapter 2378


    He might go to conquer Mount Everest, or go skiing in the Alps, vacationing in France, exploring


    Antarctica, or diving in Tahiti. But it was the ident that changed his life trajectory drastically.


    Originally, he was the world''s top rich child, with a poption of six to seven billion people in the world, and


    no more than one hundred people who can reincarnate so well. However, after eight years of age, he became


    the poorest and most miserable orphan. Compared with other orphans, he has a harder life.


    This is because he not only has no father and no mother like other orphans, but also lives in an orphanage


    like other orphans. In his young heart, he still has to endure the pain of his parents being murdered, endure


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    unshakable hatred, and endure the huge gap from heaven to hell.


    In a blink of an eye, neen years have passed. The little boy who stood crying to death at the entrance of


    the orphanage has now grown into a 27-year-old adult man.


    As Sydney said, the best age in life is in the ten years from 20 to 30, but for Charlie Wade, seven years have


    passed since the golden ten years.


    Charlie Wade couldn''t help asking himself: "In the past seven years, I haven''t had any chance to enjoy life.


    What will happen to the next three years? If the feuds of my parents are not reported in these three years,


    then my golden ten years will pass."


    At this point, Charlie Wade felt a little bit lost in his heart. However, he never resented the past neen


    years of life. Although in these neen years, the first fifteen years were lonely and helpless, and the


    following three years suffered all kinds of cynicism, it can be said that he has tasted all the hardships in the


    world.


    Sydney didn''t expect that after a few words of his own, Charlie Wade seemed to be a little confused, and


    couldn''t help asking him: "Did I identally say something wrong just now? Why does this Charlie Wade feel


    like he is worried? "


    At this time, Doris Young has already ran back out of breath.


    She was holding two stic bags in her hand, and she was still gasping for breath, and said with some


    difficulty: "Parents, I''m back from buying food , hurry up and eat." Sydney hurriedly saw her daughter


    babbling. Asked: "Doris, what''s the matter with you?"


    Doris Young hurriedly said: "It''s okay, I just ran a little faster. I feel a little bit of breath now, so I can rest for a


    while."


    Mr. Young couldn''t help but feel distressed. "Oh, what are you doing so fast? Walk slowly, just buy it


    slowly, not very anxious."


    Doris Young said unnaturally, "Dad, aren''t you hungry? I haven''t eaten for so long.


    I''m also afraid that you will be starving." In fact, Doris Young was embarrassed to tell the truth.


    The reason she ran so fast was because she was afraid that her parents would say something to Charlie


    Wade that they shouldn''t say. That''s why she deliberately ran faster, trying topress the time that her


    parents and Charlie Wade spend alone.


    At this moment, the little nurse also ran in quickly and blurted out in surprise, "Dr. Kelso! The patient''s blood


    came out, and the blood creatinine was only 45!"

 Chapter 2379

    Chapter 2379


    "45?!" Hearing this value, Dr. Kelso waspletely confused.


    From 1500 to 45? Isn''t this amazing? Doris Young''s family of three is more sensitive to this data. After all, as


    early as a few years ago, Doris Young''s father had already suffered from uremia. This family of three has


    been treated for a long time. They are very clear about the numerical range of blood creatinine, and each


    different range represents what kind of state the kidney is in. They are even more clear.


    The rtively broad normal value of blood creatinine is between 40 and 130.


    Therefore, when I heard the number 45, the family of three burst into tears with excitement!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Doris Young remembered something, and then asked Dr. Kelso: "Hello Dr. Kelso, I seem to remember the


    value of 45. For normal people, it is more or less low?"


    Doris Young was right. The value of 45. It''s almost reaching the minimum, so it''s actually a bit low for most


    normal people.


    Generally speaking, the blood creatinine index of adult men is mostly in the range of 70 to 80 to 100.


    Dr. Kelso couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said, ¡°This is actually normal. Your father fell ill during this period,


    he lost weight very quickly, his body became very weak, and there was also a certain degree of malnutrition.


    In this case, blood creatinine It will definitely be low. I think your father will be able to maintain the best value


    of around 70 or 80 after a few days of recuperation!"


    Doris Young''s whole body suddenly became much more rxed, she hurriedly asked: "Dr. Kelso, then my


    dad Is the current situation a cure?"


    Dr. Kelso nodded and said confidently: "Healed! It must be healed! This is simply amazing!"


    Doris Young was so excited that he turned to look at Charlie Wade, his eyes Flushed. She has many words


    of gratitude to say, but it feels like a stalk on her lips. This is because, in her opinion, this kind of life-saving


    kindness is greater than the sky. If she always thanked her, she would appear to be very insincere and not


    religious enough.


    Although Sydney knew that her husband should have recovered, she hadn''t receivedplete proof before.


    Now the blood creatinine value hase out,pletely dispelling all the doubts in her heart, and she


    couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Immediately, she looked at Charlie Wade, and suddenly knelt in front of Charlie Wade, and said with great


    gratitude: "Charlie Wade, thank you, thank you so much."


    Seeing this, Charlie Wade hurriedly stepped forward to support her and said: "Oh auntie, what are you


    doing? Get up quickly"


    Sydney choked up at this time: "Auntie thinks that your kindness is too heavy for our family, and auntie


    really doesn''t know how to thank you"


    Sydney sighed: "Charlie Wade, Auntie is not a fool. The medicine you gave us has such a magical effect. If it


    is sold to those top rich people, it will be priceless, let alone tens of millions. Even hundreds of millions, for


    those rich people whose lives are hanging by a thread, it is very worthwhile."


    Although Sydney is not a university professor, she is also an older generation of intellectuals.

 Chapter 2380

    Chapter 2380


    The advantage of an intellectual is that although she may not really understand medical matters, she has a


    more urate knowledge and judgment on many things than ordinary people.


    Doris Young stepped forward to help her mother, crying and saying: "Mom, don''t worry, Charlie Wade saved


    my father, and I will repay him as a cow and a horse in the future."


    Sydney nodded lightly, choked up and said: "Charlie Wade , From now on, you will be our family¡¯s great


    benefactor.¡±


    Mr. Young on the hospital bed couldn¡¯t help but red eyes, and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, you saved this old life


    of uncle. If you have any use of uncle in the future, please follow me. Uncle speaks, uncle''s heart and soul are


    stunned, and he won''t hesitate!"


    Charlie Wade smiled helplessly, shook his head lightly, and said seriously: "Uncle and aunt are all serious,


    Ms. Young is my friend, this is just friends helping each other, she doesn''t help me less often, and I can be


    regarded as repaying her favor."


    Doris Young was deeply moved when she heard this. She knew the meaning of Charlie Wade''s words, and


    she must have felt that she didn''t bother to help him take care of the Emgrand Group.


    However, she was very clear in her heart: "It is my job to take care of the Emgrand Group, and it is my job. I


    have taken the sry of the young master and I will serve the Emgrand Group. This is justified, so I suppose I


    did not help the young master. and, just took over the young master Emgrand Group did not take long, give


    me my sry doubled, I worked hard for him, is not it should do " on her When he was ashamed, Dr. Kelso,


    who had been silent on the side, plucked up the courage to ask: "This little brother, can you ask you a


    question?"


    Charlie Wade nodded, "Dr. Kelso, please."


    Dr. Kelso is busy. Question: "I want to dare to ask, what kind of medicine did you give Professor Young? Of


    course, if there are any secrets involved and cannot be said, I understand it 100%!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: "It''s not a secret. It''s just that I asked for this medicine from the genius doctor


    Dr. Simmons. It is said that the genius doctor is not the creator of this magic medicine. His old man also


    identally obtained a small amount of ancient famous doctors. The pill that has been handed down is very


    small in the world, but now I have one less one."


    Dr. Kelso suddenly realized when he heard this, he patted his thigh and said with emotion: "I remember!


    Last time I was in our hospital. , There is a patient with high paraplegia. It was because of taking the magic


    medicine brought by Dr.Simmons, he recovered instantly. It is said that the medicine used for God at that


    time was the ancient Chinese medicine pill whose prescription was lost. I did not expect this kind of


    medicine to be so. Miraculous, not only can cure high paraplegia, it can also cure the irreversible acute


    renal failure in the eyes of modern medicine."


    At this point, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for a while, and said in a sad tone: "Our ancestors left so many


    amazing things. Things, it¡¯s a pity that we haven¡¯t been able to keep them well handed down. If this


    miraculous medicine can be rediscovered and reproduced, it will really be the gospel to the people of the


    world.¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled, and said nothing.


    Dr. Kelso checked the time and said, "Oh, it''s almost eleven o''clock. I have to go to other wards for rounds


    first, so I won''t bother too much."


    Doris Young hurriedly sent Dr. Kelso out. When she came back in, Charlie Wade also said: "Uncle, aunt,


    Ms. Young, it''s reallyte, I have to go back first."


    Sydney hurriedly said: "Oh, Charlie Wade, what''s the hurry, let''s sit a little longer!"


    Doris Young on the side, I was afraid that her mother would show too much enthusiasm for Charlie Wade, so


    she hurriedly said, "Mom, this is a hospital ward, not my own home. How can anyone stay in the ward for a


    while?"


    After she finished speaking, she quickly said again. Said: "Besides, Dad ispletely healed now. Let''s go


    home quickly. The hospital feels too depressive for me during this period. I don''t want to stay here for a


    minute."


    Sydney heard this. Then, I had to say to Charlie Wade with some regrets: "Charlie Wade, the aunt will not


    keep you today. Tomorrow, Auntie will cook a big meal at home, thank you very much, you must show your


    face!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2381

    Chapter 2381


    Charlie Wade didn''t expect that Sydney would invite him to her house for dinner.


    What was thinking to find an excuse declined, the result she did not wait for him to speak, and hastened


    said:. "Happens tomorrow Saturday, Doris does not go to work, I was able to help out in the house, do the


    dishes"


    Mr. Young also spoke in agreement: "Yes, Mr. Wade,e home to have a meal, just take it as a thank


    you."


    However, Mr. Young didn''t know that Charlie Wade had actually been to his house earlier. Seeing that both


    Sydney and Mr. Young said so, Charlie Wade was somewhat embarrassed. He didn''t really want to agree to


    the meal, but he felt it was difficult to refute others'' face.


    Just when he was a little hard to get off the tiger, Doris Young hurriedly said: "Mom, I have something to do


    tomorrow. Thepany has to work overtime, or another day?"


    "Ah? I will work overtime tomorrow?" Sydney was very dissatisfied and said,


    "Weekend. What kind of overtime ?¡± Doris Young didn¡¯t actually work overtime, but she saw that her parents


    might have a good impression of Charlie Wade, and guessed that her parents might want to take advantage


    of the opportunity to invite Charlie Wade to dinner to learn more.


    Therefore, she also guessed that her parents must not know that Charlie Wade is now married, otherwise,


    they would certainly not be so direct.


    So, she nned to postpone the matter of inviting Charlie Wade to eat at home, and then rify the words


    with her parents. Even if Charlie Wade¡¯s true identity cannot be told to them, at least she must let them


    know that Charlie Wade is already a wife. My husband, let them stop thinking about it.


    Thinking of this, she said very seriously: "Mom, I really have something to do tomorrow, not only tomorrow,


    but also a lot of things the day after tomorrow. It is really busytely, or let''s not make an appointment this


    week, next week Look at the time, touch it again?"


    Sydney heard what she said, and she knew she couldn¡¯t continue. What she wanted was Charlie Wade to


    So she had no choice but to say: "Well, then I will not ask Charlie Wade toe to eat at home this week.


    Next week, depending on your work situation, let''s make an early decision and try to invite him toe


    home for dinner next weekend. "


    After that, she looked at Charlie Wade again, with an apologetic expression: "Charlie Wade, I''m really sorry,


    then let''s make an appointment next week. What do you think?"


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: "Auntie, I can do it."


    Sydney hurriedly said to Doris Young again: "Doris, you won''t be allowed to work overtime on weekends next


    week!"


    Doris Young said embarrassedly, "I don''t have the final say whether to work overtime or not. There are


    really important things I need to do next week, and I can¡¯t just leave it behind!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Sydney said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°You are working so hard every day, why does your boss arrange so


    many for you? Work? Isn''t this squeezing employees?"


    Charlie Wade on the side heard this, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    After all, he is the boss who squeezed employees in Sydney''s words.


    Charlie Wade said at this time: "Uncle and Aunt, it''s gettingte, so I won''t bother you much."


    Sydney knew that he had dyed Charlie Wade a lot of time, and hurriedly said: "Okay Charlie Wade,


    Auntie will send you out and Doris will send you to the parking lot."


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "No need for auntie, I can just go by myself."


    Doris Young said hurriedly: "Charlie Wade I will send you off!"


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: "Okay. After Ms. Young, don¡¯t send me off, stay here to apany your


    parents. In addition, if your dad is going to be discharged from the hospital tonight, you have to hurry up and


    finish the discharge procedures.¡±


    Hearing this, Doris didn''t insist anymore.


    She was very grateful and said to Charlie Wade, "I''m so grateful for what happened today."


    Charlie Wade waved her hand: "Don''t be so polite, you stay, I''m leaving."

 Chapter 2382

    Chapter 2382


    Doris Young sent Charlie Wade to the door, seeing Charlie Wade leave, only then returned to the ward.


    As soon as he entered the ward, Sydney hurried over, took Doris Young''s hand, and asked concerned: "Ms.


    Young, what is the rtionship between that Charlie Wade and you?"


    Doris Young hurriedly said: "It''s just the rtionship of ordinary friends."


    "Ordinary friends?" When Sydney heard this, she hurriedly asked her: "Then do you have a good


    impression of Charlie Wade in your heart?"


    Doris Young said in a panic: "Ah? I don''t have one!"


    Sydney shook his head and said with a face of disbelief: " Your mother is sweongf? You can tell at a nce,


    you must have a good impression of him!"


    Doris suddenly didn''t know how to answer. She naturally had a good impression of Charlie Wade in her


    heart, and she also had a deep affection.


    Especially this time, Charlie Wade not only helped himself punish Walter who poisoned his father, he even


    saved her father''s life with a precious magic medicine.


    This made her feel good about Charlie Wade to an unprecedented height.


    However, she was very clear: "Charlie Wade Wade is a dignified young master, just a group Imperial on the


    value of over one hundred billion, this identity, how could I tell him?"


    "Not to mention, he would already have Husband, even my wife, ire Wilson Wilson, did not deal with work


    less.¡±


    Thinking of this, Doris Young still didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why did Charlie Wade marry ire Wilson Wilson?


    ire Wilson Wilson I''ve been in contact a few times, and I look really pretty, but the real ability to do things is


    not really outstanding."


    "If Charlie Wade had been helping her secretly, she would have been unable to get the cooperation of the


    Emgrand Group for the Wilson Group. "


    "Even the design studio she started her own business, the overall strength is not top-notch. If she follows the


    normal process, her studio will not be able to get any project from the Emgrand Group, and it does not even


    have the ability to bid for the Emgrand Group. Qualifications for the project."


    "However, it is precisely because Charlie Wade spoils her that I did various bridges and pavements for her."


    "Furthermore, ire Wilson Wilson''s family conditions are not very good either. When the Wilson Group


    was at its peak, it was just a trivial family"


    "So"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I am not worse than ire Wilson Wilson in terms of ability;"


    "I am no worse than ire Wilson Wilson in terms of family"


    "Even if it is about looks, I dare not say that it is difficult with her. It''s a good match, but at least it''s not


    much worse."


    "Unfortunately, Charlie Wade chose ire Wilson Wilson, a girl who is not so brilliant. This is ire Wilson


    Wilson''s luck. I may not have this opportunity in my life. "


    Thinking of this, Doris Young can''t help but feel a little mncholy.


    At this time, Sydney said earnestly: "Doirs, mom really thinks that you and Charlie Wade are really a good


    match, and Wilsonye, the young man, is really good.


    People are so concerned about our family''s affairs. It''s also a little bit interesting to you, plus you are also


    interesting to him, so you can''t follow the flow of the boat and focus on his development?"


    When Doris heard her mother''s words, she was a little embarrassed, and she blurted out, "Oh mom,


    what do you think? Charlie Wade is married!"


    "Ah?!" Sydney eximed when he heard this answer, and asked incredulously: "You said he was


    married?! Really?!"


    Doris Young Helplessly said: "Of course it is true, can I lie to you?"


    Sydney suddenly became extremely sorry, and said with a sigh, "Hey, why do you think these good boys are


    all married?"

 Chapter 2383

    Chapter 2383


    Doris Young was also very mncholy when she heard her mother''s emotion. In her heart, she was full of


    affection for Charlie Wade. But unfortunately, she knew that she had few opportunities. The only thing that


    can be done is to work well in the Emgrand Group and take the Emgrand Group to a higher level, in order to


    return Charlie Wade''s kindness to him, and at the same time to rx her deep feelings for Charlie Wade.


    When Sydney saw her daughter being silent, of course she felt very distressed. She gently took Doris¡¯ hand


    and said seriously: "Good girl, mom always urged you to get married earlier, but now, mom understands that


    some things are wrong.


    It''s difficult to get it done, so you will work and live ording to your own ideas in the future. Mom will no


    longer point fingers at your life and work."


    Mr. Young on the side could not help but eximed: "Doris, Your mother is right! In the past, we always


    looked at your own problems from the perspective of our thinking about problems. This kind of thinking does


    lack respect for you. In the future, your own affairs will be your own decision, and parents will never again.


    Intervene"


    Doris was grateful when she heard this. There is always ack of generation gap between children and their


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    parents, and there are various misunderstandings. But in fact, this generation gap and misunderstanding


    arise not because of material things or money, but because ofck of understanding. Parentsck


    understanding of their children, and children do the same with their parents. Just like the current parents,


    most of them hope that their children can enter a good university, find a decent and profitable job, and then


    settle down in a city as big as possible, and have a smooth life. But they never knew what their children


    wanted.


    Maybe their children don''t want to be admitted to a good university, they just want to be able to pursue their


    hobbies; Maybe they don''t want to make a lot of money in big cities, they just want to travel around the world


    with his ideals.


    Maybe they don''t want this life to be too smooth, so that the smooth is a little t. Maybe they just want to


    feel the magnificence of some life in their only one life.


    It''s like, many times, parents will look for an object with very good overall conditions for their children. In


    their eyes, the child can marry such an object, absolutely safe and carefree for a lifetime. However, the


    children do not pursue stability and carefreeness at all as they thought. What they pursue is a vigorous and


    unforgettable love.


    This is why, all the great books on love in ancient and modern China and abroad, almost all have a tragic


    core of rebelling against their parents for love and ultimately choosing to die in love.


    Romeo and Juliet in the West are such stories. Therefore, this misunderstanding between parents and


    children is not a phenomenon unique to modern society, but almost runs through the entire history of


    human development.


    Doris has always felt that her parents do not understand her enough, that they do not understand her own


    ambitions, nor do they understand her own feelings.


    They feel that they don''t need to do their best for work or even dy their private life.


    They also feel that they should find a boyfriend who can understand all aspects as soon as possible, get


    married and have children as soon as possible, and stabilize their lives. Once upon a time, Doris felt


    distressed because of the urging of marriage at home.

 Chapter 2384

    Chapter 2384


    At that time, her biggest wish was that her parents would one day understand themselves. Unexpectedly,


    at this moment, this wish was realized! Thinking of this, Doris'' eyes were flushed and her nose was sore


    that she almost burst into tears.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to prevent his parents from crying, Doris hurriedly said to the two of them: "Dad and Mom, you


    two will wait for me for a while, I will go through the discharge procedures now, let''s go home!" At the time,


    Cameron Isaac and Don


    Albertt had already captured the American ssmate of Doris Young, Walter Hogwitz, the eldest son of the


    American Hogwitz family, and all of Walter''s men in Don Albertt''s kennel.


    Don Albertt, the kennel, not only raises the fighting dogs for him, but also handles a lot of gray things for him,


    so from the time of construction, a lot of thought was spent.


    First of all, Don Albertt¡¯s kennel farm was built in a rtively remote suburban area, which was originally


    large and sparsely popted. In order to further prevent future problems, Don Albertt also registered an


    agricultural technologypany. All the cultivatednd around the factory was rented. .


    Don Albertt rented these cultivatednd to cover people''s eyes and ears, so in order not to doubt people,


    he also specially selected a group of cultivatednd from his horses to cultivate thisrge piece ofnd


    around the kennel.


    In this way, the kennel is safer and it will not attract the attention of others.


    Not only the periphery, but also pay attention to safety. Inside the kennel, the security equipment is more


    complete.


    The fence of the kennel does not seem to be high. From the outside, there is no mention of high-voltage


    power grids and iron briers. It does not look like a very important ce.


    However, on the inside of the fence, there is a high-voltage power grid one meter wide across ny


    degrees.


    For those who are trapped inside, the high-voltage power grid is just above their heads, it is impossible to


    climb up, so there is no way to escape.


    Inside the kennel, there is a huge row of kennels. These kennels are all steel- welded iron cages with


    only a very very strong iron fence.


    The locks of each iron fence door are not ordinary mechanical locks, but three solid lines of defense


    composed of mechanical locks, fingerprint locks, and remote electromaic locks.


    Therefore, whether it is a terribly lethal fighting dog or a martial arts master with very strong personal


    strength, if it is really locked in here, there is basically no chance of escape!


    All of Walter''s men were ced in one of the iron cages, while Walter enjoyed a very different treatment and


    could enjoy an iron cage exclusively.


    And the outside of this iron cage is connected with a set of special equipment for dialysis. Because it is the


    iron cage, all kinds of pipelines can be passed through easily without preventing Walter from receiving


    dialysis in the cage.


    At this time, Walter, dragged into the iron cage by Don Albertt¡¯s men like a dog, still yelled in despair, "You


    can¡¯t do this to me. I am the eldest son of the Hogwitz family, Rothschild. Rtives of the German family!"


    A ck-clothed man beside him snorted coldly, and cursed: "What kind of shit, the Rothschild family, in


    China, any foreign family must be honest! You really think China is Your back garden,e as you want and


    leave as you want? What do you think you are?" After that, he grabbed Walter by the cor, broke Walter''s


    mouth forcefully, and poured a bottle directly into his mouth. Liquid, then, regardless of Walter''s struggle, he


    directly covered his mouth, and then let go of his hand when he swallowed all the liquid medicine.


    Walter coughed a few times and asked in horror: "What the hell did you give me a drink?!"


    Cameron Isaac stood outside the cage and sneered: "Don''t you like secretly poisoning others with


    mercury dichloride? Your favorite Things, why can''t you taste it?"

 Chapter 2385

    Chapter 2385


    Chapter 2385 "Mercury Dichloride?!"


    Walter''s face instantly turned pale when he heard this!


    He knelt on the ground with a thump, and kept kowtow to Cameron Isaac, crying and said, "I know I was


    wrong, I really know it was wrong, please, please let the doctore and wash my stomach,ter It¡¯s too


    late."


    "I willvage your stomach?" Cameron Isaac sneered: "Walter, do you know that you are afraid now? When


    you hurt others, why didn¡¯t you consider the mood of others? Now it¡¯s your turn. Are you scared and want to


    admit counsel? Do you really think that admitting counsel will solve the problem? I tell you, it''s impossible!"


    Walter copsed in despair and cried loudly: "Please call Master Wade and just say me I really know that I


    was wrong. I am willing to be a cow and a horse for him in my life, as long as he can spare my life."


    Cameron Isaac said disdainfully, "Being a cow and a horse for our young master, do you think you are


    qualified?


    " Exactly!" Don Albertt curled his lips in disdain, and said coldly: "Just this kind of dog stuff, let alone being a


    cow or a horse for the young master, even if I am a dog for Don Albertt, I can''t fucking look down on him!


    Something!"


    Walter did not want to give up, crying bitterly: "Please help me tell Master Wade! As long as he can agree to


    let the doctor give me gastricvage, even if he keeps me here for a lifetime, I will Yes! I really can¡¯t. I¡¯m


    willing to stay here for the rest of my life, usingbor to reform myself and repay my sins.¡±


    As soon as Walter said this, the man who was cleaning another iron cage not far away murmured coldly: ¡°


    Hey! You young Yankee are bullshit here! You offended Master Wade, and hope that Master Wade can let


    you go? You are a foolish dream! And, in the fifth kennel, I already have me, Jiro Kobayashi, no I need you


    as a dog!"


    It was Ichiro Kobayashi''s younger brother, Jiro Kobayashi.


    Since he was sent by Charlie Wade to raise a dog here, he dreamed that he would be able to escape from this


    ce one day.


    However, Don Albertt''s kennel farm is extremely tightly guarded. He will definitely not be able to escape if


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    he wants to escape. Therefore, if he wants to leave here, there are only two possibilities left.


    "The first possibility of leaving here is that my brother Ichiro Kobayashi made a mistake and was given up


    by Master Wade, so that Master Wade took the initiative to use him in exchange for me out."


    "But, I still clearly remember that my brother was extremely ttering to Master Wade. It looks like, plus I am


    doing his negative teaching materials in this kennel, so I think my brother should walk on thin ice now and


    never make any mistakes"


    "So, there is only the second possibility left!


    " That is, Master Wade is willing to take the initiative to let me go!"


    "But this possibility is almost negligible, about zero"


    "After all, I work hard every day in the kennel, and my status is very low, even inferior to the dog here, I rarely


    have the opportunity to see Don Albertt, let alone see Master Wade?"


    "Because of this, I do my work every day and work hard, and I hope the people under Don Albertt can see


    my efforts. then my performance will truthfully report to the Don Albertt " " now, Don Albertt finallye and


    kennel, and such a good chance a table faithful, Jiro Kobayashi how can I let go in vain! "


    Don Albertt Wade did not I thought that Jiro Kobayashi, who was working in the kennel, reprimanded Walter


    with outrage.


    However, after a while, he understood Jiro Kobayashi''s motives.

 Chapter 2386

    Chapter 2386


    So he smiled and said, "Jiro Kobayashi, your consciousness has improved very quickly recently."


    Jiro Kobayashi hurried to Don Albertt''s front, bowed suddenly at 90 degrees, and said loudly: "Don Albertt!


    Thanks! Your recognition of Jiro, Jiro will definitely continue to work hard!"


    Don Albertt nodded in satisfaction, and smiled: "Jiro, seeing that you have performed well recently, I will talk to


    the chef back and add a chicken wing to you every day. !"


    When Jiro Kobayashi heard this, he hurriedly smiled and pleaded: "Don Albertt, you just ask the chef to


    add a chicken leg to me? I work a lot every day, eat less food, and always have a little nutrition. "Bad"


    Don Albertt looked at Jiro Kobayashi''s skinny appearance, and smiled: "Jiro, you''re pretty good at


    bargaining."


    Jiro Kobayashi exined hurriedly, "God, I just feel that I can''t get enough food every day. , I don¡¯t mean to


    bargain with you. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±


    Don Albertt nodded and smiled: ¡°Okay, I know, so let¡¯s see, for your work harder recently, I will let the chef


    give you every day On the basis of adding a chicken wing, I will add an extra chicken leg every Monday and


    every Thursday!"


    When Jiro Kobayashi heard this, he hurriedly bowed and said, "Thank you, Lord! Thank you, Lord! Please help


    me. Thank you Master Wade, I said that Jiro will definitely work well at the kennel!"


    Don Albertt smiled and said, "Okay, since you are so sensible, I have the opportunity to meet Master


    Wade, and I will definitely speak for you in front of him. "


    Jiro Kobayashi was immediately excited, he kept bowing, nodded and said: "Jiro thanks Don Albertt!" Don


    Albertt turned his face at this time, looked at Walter, who was pale, and sneered: "Walter, You have also


    heard that I don¡¯t need your


    garbage to help me work in my kennel, so you live here steadily and get ready for daily dialysis!"


    Walter copsed and cried: "Don Albertt! Please call Master Wade. I am also the eldest master of the


    Hogwitz family, with family assets of more than ten billion U.S. dors, plus I am more than one meter tall.


    Eight, all year round fitness, you leave me here to do misceneous work, why not be better than that thin


    and short Japanese?"


    Don Albertt smirked: "Walter, what do you think your Hogwitz family has assets over 10 billion? Is that


    impressive? Did you know this thin and short Japanese, is the president of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Co.,


    Ltd. of Japan beforeing here? You know what Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall assets are like? "


    Speaking At this, Don Albertt paused, and said coldly: "I''m telling you! The Kobayashi family''s assets,


    more than 30 billion US dors, are three times as much as your Hogwarts family!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Walter was immediately stunned when he heard this. , Murmured: "That Japanese, is it the former


    chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticall Co., Ltd., Jiro Kobayashi?!"


    "Yes! That''s Jiro Kobayashi!" Don Albertt said, and continued mocking: "Look. Look, Jiro Kobayashi has


    three times the family assets of yours, and it''s just a servant who feeds and shovels dog shit every day in


    my ce. Rubbish like you still wants to stay here and do coolies? Take a picture of yourself, do you fucking


    deserve it?"


    Walter was speechless, and his heart was desperately secretive: "I really didn''t expect that in Don Albertt''s


    kennel, there is actually a Kobayashi. The second young master of the pharmaceutical industry"


    "The situation of the Kobayashi family ispletely different from the Hogwitz family. The Kobayashi family


    itself has only two descendants, the eldest son Ichiro Kobayashi, and the second son Jiro Kobayashi, with an


    average of 30 billion in assets."


    "And our Hogwitz family members are too fucking capable of giving birth. My brothers, sisters, cousins, and


    cousins add up to nearly 20 people and 10 billion dors in assets. Individuals don¡¯t get much at all.¡±


    ¡°So,pared to Jiro Kobayashi, I¡¯m a thousand miles away.¡±


    ¡°Even he raises a dog here, so don¡¯t I really have any chance?!¡±

 Chapter 2387

    Chapter 2387


    The mercury dichloride poured into Walter''s mouth quickly took effect, and Walter felt more difort and


    pain. He knew that this must be the cause of the rapid deterioration of the kidneys! Until this moment, Walt


    really realized how much trouble he had caused himself.


    He always felt that with his identity, status, and family background, he could walk sideways in any corner of


    the world. After all, rtive to the ten billion dors of family property, most things in this world seem too


    cheap to him.


    When he was in the United States, he didn''t get into trouble less, but even if he really killed someone, he


    could do it with a few million dors at most, which would not cause him any trouble at all.


    If the poisoning of Mr. Young was in the United States, once the East Window incident happened, he would


    only need to spend a few hundred thousand dors, and he would immediately be able to arrange a


    scapegoat.


    Even if the whole world knows, how is he instructing behind? He can find a strong enough rtionship in the


    judicial department of the United States to put all the crimes on a scapegoat, and never let himself get into any


    trouble.


    However, the bad is bad, and he actually offended Master Wade this time. Since Master Wade is offended,


    it can''t be solved with money!


    In just a few hours, Walter went from a strong young man to a terminally ill patient who almost lost all


    mobility and could only lie on the floor and wailing.


    The doctor arranged by Cameron Isaac in advance has been following up Walter''s physical condition. He will


    measure his blood creatinine every half an hour.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In half an hour, Walter''s blood creatinine value went from 75 at the beginning to two hundred, five hundred,


    eight hundred, one thousand, and even soon exceeded one thousand five.


    This number represents that Walter''s kidney has beenpletely damaged. Afterwards, the doctor


    immediately put him on the dialysis equipment. Dialysis equipment, to put it bluntly, is a mechanical kidney


    manufactured artificially.


    When one''s own kidneys lose their function, they use such equipment to rece the kidneys toplete


    detoxification and filtration tasks. Therefore, when the dialysis equipment was activated, Walter''s life was


    saved. However, although his life was saved, he couldn''t get rid of the dialysis equipment anyway.


    At the same time, New York, USA. Inside a skyscraper in Manhattan, a white man in his fifties is walking


    anxiously back and forth in his office. He is Walter''s father, Steve Hogwitz. It was already three o''clock in the


    afternoon in New York, and Steve started contacting Walter at nine o''clock in the morning, and has not been


    able to contact Walter until now.


    Fearing that Walter would encounter any unexpected events in China, he contacted Walter''s entourage, but


    these people were all missing without exception. Several other family executives who followed Walter to


    Aurouss Hilll can still be contacted, but they have no idea where Walter went after the evening. In order to


    determine Walter''s whereabouts, these executives immediately called the Aurouss Hilll police, but the


    Aurouss Hilll police did not find any trace of Walter. This person is as if the world has evaporated. After Steve


    got the feedback, he immediately realized that the situation was very bad.


    He pressed the phone on his desk and sternly ordered: "Arrange the ne immediately, I''m going to


    China!"

 Chapter 2388

    Chapter 2388


    Aurouss Hilll in the early morning looks no different from usual. More than a dozen people, including


    Walter, are missing. For Aurouss Hilll, which has a poption of nearly 10 million, it is impossible to


    make any waves.


    Charlie Wade slept very steadily this night, and ine Ma was worried about breakfast, so he was still


    asleep at this time.


    At the same time, Deana, alone, drove from Thorne''s mansion to the door of Bruce''s former residence.


    Sinceing to Aurouss Hilll, Deana would dream about Bruce every night.


    Especiallyst night, she dreamed that she became Bruce¡¯s wife, that Bruce took herself away from Eastcliff


    and came to Aurouss Hilll, and she also dreamed that she would stay with Bruce in the yard that was about


    to be auctioned. A happy life with the husband and the wife.


    It was because of this dream that she couldn''t help but want toe back to this old courtyard to take a look.


    Deana parked the car outside, pushed open the dpidated iron gate of the yard, and walked in. At this time,


    she was thinking about Bruce''s shadow, and she didn''t even notice that someone was in a secret ce, taking


    pictures of herself with a camera.


    Ten minutester, Eastcliff, Wade family.


    Lord Wade was excited to call a meeting with his three sons. Corran, Myles, and William immediately got out


    of the bed and hurried to Lord Wade''s study after receiving the notice.


    Lord Wade looked at his three sleepy-faced sons, and said with excitement: "I let you over here so early


    because I have found a good way to attack the Banks Familyy!"


    Corran asked in surprise, "Dad! Yes! What''s a good way?"


    Lord Wade smiled mysteriously, picked up a tablet, opened a photo, handed it to the three of them, and


    smiled: "Look for yourself!"


    Corran and his two younger brothers immediately leaned over to watch carefully.


    This is a picture of a woman, and it can be seen that the photographer used a telephoto lens and took it


    secretly from a rtively far away position.


    Later, Corran was the first to recognize this woman and eximed: "This... isn''t this Zayne''s wife, Deana?"


    Myles hurriedly agreed: "It''s really her! Dad, you What did you do to sneak a photo of Deana?"


    Lord Wade sneered: "This time the Banks Familyy''s reputation has been greatly affected by Xion''s affairs.


    The old fox Lord Banks even sold his son Zayne for his own reputation. Keeping the way? For this reason,


    they fled to Australia to avoid the limelight. If we can add fuel to the fire, they will be more ufortable!"


    Corran asked puzzledly, "Dad, what does this have to do with Deana? I heard the gossip that Deana is


    nning to divorce Zayne."


    Lord Wade smiled and said, "Do you know where Deana is now?" The three sons shook their heads


    involuntarily. They have always regarded the Banks Familyy as a major enemy, but they did not pay much


    attention to Deana, the Banks Familyy''s wife.


    Seeing all three sons, Lord Wade smiled indifferently, and said, "Deana is in Aurouss Hilll now!"


    "Aurouss Hilll?" Corran asked in surprise, "Is there anything weird about her in Aurouss Hilll?"


    Lord Wade pointed to the tablet. "Did you not see where this photo was taken?"


    Corran looked at the dpidated little yard in the photo and said nkly, "Dad, isn''t this just a broken yard? Is


    there any special ce?"


    Lord Wade sighed slightly, and said in a little mncholy: "This dpidated little courtyard is the ce


    where Bruce lived in Aurouss Hilll."


    Corran and the three brothers suddenly realized.


    Corran was the first to react and eximed: "Deana went to Bruce''s former residence. Is it because he


    still has feelings for Bruce?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah!" Lord Wade nodded and said, "In my opinion, it must be so! "


    Corran pped his lips: "Tsk tsk... this Deana is really infatuated with Bruce! She ran so far to Aurouss Hilll


    just to take a look at Bruce''s old residence."


    Lord Wade sighed: "Not only In this way, the yard where Bruce has lived is about to be auctioned off for


    justice. Deana also signed up and will participate in the auction on Monday!" After that, Lord Wade sneered


    and said, "This is a good opportunity for us to attack the Banks Familyy. Ah! As long as we let people send


    this photo, and at the same time spread the news that Deana''s lingering affection for Bruce, and even the


    purchase of Bruce''s old residence, also spread, thest bit of face of the Banks Familyy will also be lost!"

 Chapter 2389

    Chapter 2389


    This weekend, the entire upper ss of Eastcliff once again burst a blockbuster. Deana, the wife of Banks¡¯


    son Zayne, went to Aurouss Hilll without divorcing Zayne! Moreover, she went to Aurouss Hilll to cherish the


    memory of Bruce, who had been dead for nearly 20 years! What is even more amazing is that Deana is


    going to participate in the judicial auction next Monday to bid for the old house where Bruce lived!


    Is it because she wants to see things and think about people? ! Could it be that she loved Bruce so


    deeply? ! Otherwise, how could Deana still love Bruce so faithfully after so many years? Moreover, from


    the photos taken by Deana, she was very sad. When the telephoto camera captured her beautiful and


    moving face, she even caught two lines of tears.


    You know, in Deana''s years, it was Eastcliff who understood one thing from Deana''s practices. That is: It


    turns out that Deana has been obsessed with Bruce for so many years, even though she has been married


    to Zayne for more than 20 years and gave birth to a son and a daughter for Zayne!


    Suddenly, the entire upper ss of Eastcliff had a lot of discussions. On the one hand, people marveled that


    Deana was so affectionate with Bruce; on the other hand, theyughed at Zayne, failing to win Deana¡¯s true


    love for so many years. In Deana¡¯s mind, it is even less than a death twenty years ago!


    The Banks Familyy, who was ridiculed and mocked by the whole world because of the incident of betraying


    Xion, suddenly added a new huge joke! In Eastcliff''s mansion, Lord Banks threw several precious porcins in


    anger!


    After a ding-ding and crackling of the ceramics, he roared angrily: "This Deana actually ran to Aurouss Hilll


    at this time to go to the ce where the dead man Bruce lived, and he shed tears fakely. This is to p


    our Banks Familyy in the face!"


    Zayne is not in the country, so the next generation representative of the Banks Familyy has be his


    younger brother James. At this time, James said with a furious expression: This woman Deana is really too


    much. I didn¡¯t expect that my brother had married her for so many years and he hadn¡¯t brought up this


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    white- eyed wolf!"


    "Now when our Banks Familyy is on the cusp of the storm, she will do so. I think she just deliberately


    wanted to sweep the face of our Banks Familyy!"


    Jordan immediately echoed: "Yes, Dad! I really didn''t expect that my sister-inw could do such an


    unscrupulous way. After all, my elder brother hasn¡¯t divorced her yet!¡±


    Zayneli said hurriedly, ¡°Dad! Sister-inw¡¯s visit to Bruce¡¯s former residence is actually not the most serious.


    The most serious thing is, if the sister-inw really mentions Bruce When the former residence is bought,


    we will be really embarrassed!"


    "Yes! James only then reacted and cursed impatiently: "Damn! That bitch! Before divorcing my eldest


    brother, I ran to buy the ce where the dead man Bruce lived. What the hell did that mean? Could it be that


    a person who has been dead for 20 years is stronger than my elder brother? Even if my eldest brother


    doesn''t help, he can''t be worse than a damn ghost, right? "


    James''s words not only scolded his sister-inw Deana, but also scolded his elder brother Zayne. The


    implication of his remarks was to let the old man know that his elder brother is a trash, a trash that cannot


    surrender his own woman, or even aparison. Not the waste of the dead!


    Lord Banks can naturally hear the off-strings in James''s words. What''s more, he actually agreed with


    James''s words from the bottom of his heart. In the past 50 years, he has never been like now. In this way,


    full of anger at his eldest son!

 Chapter 2390

    Chapter 2390


    In his opinion, the Banks Familyy is in the situation it is today, and Zayne should bear most of the


    responsibility! Therefore, in his eyes, Zayne was not only not a qualified family heir, but also not even a


    qualified blood heir. The so-called family sessor is the one who will inherit the entire Banks Familyy in the


    future and be the helm of the Banks Familyy; and the so-called bloodline sessor naturally requires a


    lot more conditions. As long as it is a person from the Banks Familyy, it is the Banks Familyy blood


    sessor. .


    The current Lord Banks thinks that not only is Zayne not qualified to be the helm of the Banks Familyy, he is


    not even qualified to inherit the blood of the Banks Familyy!


    Therefore, he said in an angry cold voice: "James! Call your eldest brother! Ask him to prevent Deana from


    participating in the judicial auction next Monday! I will never allow this woman to make the Banks Familyy the


    laughing stock of China again!"


    James heard this, his heart was already happy, and his mouth said very solemnly: "Dad, don''t worry! I will


    call the big brother!" After that, James took out the phone and prepared to dial.


    Lord Banks on the side said coldly: "Turn on the hands-free! I want to hear what this rebellious son will say!"


    James was overjoyed that he beat his eldest brother Zayne when he was too busy.


    Zayne at this time did not know what happened to Eastcliff. He received a call from James, and his heart


    was immediately full of disgust. Although he is not in Eastcliff these days, he can urately imagine how his


    younger brother will corrupt himself when he is not by his father''s side.


    At this critical moment, it is equivalent to the ancient emperor''s dissatisfaction with the prince and the desire


    to dethrone the prince. When the other princes are excited, they must deliberately n to perform well, and at


    the same time desperately put the prince down.


    In the face of huge interests, brotherhood is nothing, not even a fart. Therefore, he was irritated and did not


    even bother to answer James''s call.


    James called again, and when no one answered, he immediately said to the old man: "Big Brother doesn''t


    answer the phone, he doesn''t know what he is doing."


    "Trash! What a trash!" Lord Banks yelled: "I let him go to Australia to avoid the limelight. Except for this


    incident, he didn''t have any shit, and he couldn''t even answer the phone! Continue calling!"


    "Good!"


    James immediately called Zayne again.


    Zayne in Australia was so annoyed by the ringing of his phone that he wanted to simply shut it down, but


    after another thought, he suddenly realized: "Now the old man is not satisfied with me. If I don''t answer


    James''s call again, he runs to the old man. If you tarnish me in front of him, it¡¯s really a loss!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thinking of this, he immediately pressed the answer button, and asked in a cold tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    James said immediately, ¡°Brother! Why don¡¯t you answer the phone all the time!¡±


    Zayne didn¡¯t expect that his younger brother would use himself as soon as he came up, so he asked


    dissatisfiedly: ¡°I have been sent to Australia to avoid the limelight. Does the matter still have anything to do


    with me? Shouldn¡¯t the domestic issues be resolved by you?¡± As soon as the Lord Banks who was on the


    phone heard this, his face suddenly fell, but he didn¡¯t make any sound, and instead did something to James


    A silent gesture meant not to let Zayne on the other end of the phone know that he was also listening on the


    other end of the phone.


    James immediately understood, and hurriedly said: "Big brother! Sister-inw ran to Aurouss Hilll, ran to


    Bruce''s former residence, and was still in tears at Bruce''s former residence. These were all photographed by


    the paparazzi and exposed! And the sister-inw also signed up. At Monday¡¯s judicial auction and is going to


    buy Bruce¡¯s former residence! Our Banks Familyy¡¯s faces are all lost by thisdy!"

 Chapter 2391

    Chapter 2391


    "What?!" Zayne immediately became so angry that he almost went violently, and cursed with extreme anger:


    "This Deana is really stubborn! She doesn''t take me seriously!"


    "Yeah! Big brother!" James immediately added his jealousy: "Sister-inw and you have not divorced after all.


    At this time, it is too much to openly remember a man who has been dead for 20 years and is a man from the


    Wade family!"


    Zayne gritted his teeth and Said: "James, this is a matter between me and her. You don''t need to point me


    here!" In Zayne''s heart, although he has a lot of dissatisfaction with Deana, he can still see right and


    wrong in his heart. James fights at this time. When talking on the phone, I just didn''t feel at ease! On the


    one hand, I want to irritate myself, on the other hand, I want to provoke the rtionship between myself


    and Deana!


    Therefore, he naturally didn''t have a good tone for James.


    James sighed deliberately at this time and said, "Hey! Big brother! Sister-inw is your wife, you have to


    think of a way! At least you have to persuade her not to bid for Bruce''s old house, so we Banks Familyy At


    least I can keep a face."


    Zayne said coldly, " James, I don''t need you to teach me how to do things!"


    James said hurriedly, "Big brother, don''t be emotional now, after all, it''s not between you and your


    sister-inw. It¡¯s a matter between our entire Banks Familyy and my sister-inw!"


    "She is your wife after all now, and she is not just your wife, she is also the Banks Familyy¡¯s daughter-inw,


    she is now acting recklessly and losing It''s not just your face, but the face of our entire Banks Familyy!"


    Zayne exploded as soon as he heard this, and yelled: "James! You are trying to trap me here! Why are


    you calling me today?! What of the rest of the Banks Familyy?"


    Zayne said these words, and the implication is that he is not to me his wife Deana, but his father Lord


    Banks!


    The reason why the whole thing can reach this point is that Lord Banks alone caused it! If he hadn''t been


    wise and self-assertive to betray Xion, the matter that Xion was his illegitimate daughter would not have been


    exposed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    What really pushed the Banks Familyy into the abyss was the betrayal of Xion, and he was also forced to


    come out and take the me. The culprit behind this was Lord Banks! Moreover, in Zayne''s heart, although


    he was very dissatisfied with Deana, he still had some understanding of what she had done deep in his heart.


    After all, he knew very well in his heart that he made his mistake first. I have been hiding the illegitimate


    daughter outside for more than 20 years. It is impossible for any woman to forgive myself, not to mention


    Deana, a woman who does not tolerate any sand in her eyes and has a naturally strong personality.


    Moreover, Deana likes Bruce''s things. She knew more than 20 years ago that she wanted to go to Aurouss


    Hilll to mourn Bruce. She was afraid that it had been in her mind for more than 20 years, and she hadn''t had


    it for more than 20 years. To go, it proves that Deana respects him from the bottom of her heart.


    The reason why she no longer cared about her feelings now was because he had made a mistake first.


    Therefore, under this premise, he hated his father far more than hated Deana. However, James didn''t care


    about this. He just wanted to go to the bottom of the well and kill others.


    So, he opened his mouth and said: "Big brother! What do you mean by this? Do you think that the Banks


    Familyy will fix everything? It is not your responsibility?"


    Zayne heard him ask, and suddenly exploded, blurting out: "It¡¯s my fucking responsibility?! Was it me that


    wanted to give up Xion? Was it my collusion with the Japanese Self-Defense Force to kill Xion?" On the


    phone, the Lord Banks''s expression was already very ugly.

 Chapter 2392

    Chapter 2392


    James was very happy, but he questioned unhingedly: "Big brother, what do you mean? Do you think all this


    is Dad''s responsibility? I tell you! Dad does everything for us! It¡¯s all to wipe your ass for your eldest son who


    has an illegitimate daughter outside! If you hadn¡¯t messed around and got Xion out, how could we have the


    situation we are today?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Zayne shouted angrily: "Fuck your mother!"


    James was also angry, and cursed: "My mother is your mother!" Zayne was speechless when he heard


    this.


    And Lord Banks¡¯ face was already ck and green.


    James continued to provoke at this time: "Big Brother! I didn''t call to fight with you, and I don''t want to fight


    with you, I want to persuade you to recognize the reality!"


    Zayne asked in an angry way: "Recognize what reality? "


    James said coldly: "The first reality I want to persuade you to recognize clearly is that my sister-inw does


    not have our Banks Familyy in her eyes!" After all, James continued to aggressively say: "I want to persuade


    you to recognize the second reality. The reality is that the sister-inw married you for more than 20 years,


    and she has never regarded you as her husband! In the terms of the young people nowadays, you are just a


    spare tire in her eyes! She can''t get Bruce so you are a Second choice spare tire!"


    James''s words deeply hurt Zayne''s heart! This is actually the most fragile ce in his heart over the past two


    decades. He knew that he was Deana''s spare tire and that he was Bruce''s substitute, and he had not been


    able to truly rece Bruce for more than 20 years! However, his uncontroble love for Deana kept him


    deceiving himself and others. Now, the truth was unrelentingly told by James, and he was ashamed to the


    extreme!


    He cursed with extreme resentment on the phone: "James! If you fucking talk nonsense, I will kill you!"


    James didn''t say a word, he actually enjoyed Zayne''s current anger and corruption. He knew that the more


    Zayne lost his reason at this moment, the lighter his weight in front of the old man. If he can keep him in this


    state, it won''t be long before the old man will never want to see him again. James did not speak, but the old


    man beside him couldn''t bear it anymore!


    His entire poprity trembled, and he gritted his teeth and shouted: "Zayne! For a woman who doesn''t love


    you at all and doesn''t care about your face, even if you say such things to your hand-foot brothers, you are


    still not a human!"


    Zayne was on the phone for an instant. Like being struck by lightning! He really didn''t expect the old man to


    be next to the phone! He only understood now that he had been led by James since he was on the phone.


    James provoked his anger step by step, tempted himself step by step, and fell into the pit he dug!


    So, he could only hurriedly exin: "Dad! I didn''t mean that, I was just getting angry just now." "Don''t say it!"


    Lord Banks screamed and said: "I don''t care what you use, you must stop it. Deana will participate in the


    judicial auction next Monday! I will not allow her to tarnish the face of the Banks Familyy any more!!"

 Chapter 2393

    Chapter 2393


    In the eyes of Lord Banks, the face of the Banks Familyy, he can throw himself to death, but other people


    cannot!


    The decision to betray Xion was made by him. Although he finally forced Zayne toe out, but the face of


    the Banks Familyy was lost because of him, but instead of doing any self-examination, he only allowed the


    state officials to set fire to the people.


    Even if Deana had not divorced Zayne, the marriage between her and Zayne was also the first that Zayne


    derailed. Not to mention that she just wanted to buy the old house where Bruce lived, even if she also


    wanted Zayne, the Banks'' family has absolutely no right to use her.


    However, in the eyes of Mr. Banks, he did not think so. He felt that although his son had derailed first,


    Deana, as the daughter-inw of the Banks Familyy, would definitely not do anything that would damage the


    face of the Banks Familyy.


    Now, Deana went to Aurouss Hilll to cherish Bruce''s memory, and even bid for Bruce''s former residence. In


    Lord Banks''s view, this was definitely reaching out to hit the face of Banks'' family! So, in any case, they must


    force her topletely dispel this idea! Zayne was also helpless at this time.


    He knew Deana too well, and knew that he could not persuade her to turn around, but he didn''t dare to


    disobey the old man directly, so he had no choice but to agree and said: "Dad, I will talk to Deana on the


    phone and persuade her. She dismissed this idea.¡±


    Zayne added: ¡°If you still don¡¯t listen to my persuasion, then I have nothing to do.¡± Lord Banks shouted coldly,


    ¡°You must tell her clearly when you call her. , This is not just what you mean, but also what I mean. If she


    doesn¡¯t listen to her husband, she must at least give me a bit of face for being a good father-inw!"


    Zayne had to agree and said: "I know I¡¯ll tell her when I¡¯m done."


    Lord Banks snorted, " Get this done as soon as possible!"


    After speaking, he immediately hung up the phone. Zayne heard the end call tone on the phone, feeling very


    upset. He was silent for about five minutes by himself before unlocking the phone and calling Deana who


    was far away in Aurouss Hilll.


    Deana saw Zayne¡¯s call, and although she didn¡¯t want to answer it, she still pressed the answer button and


    asked, "Is there something?"


    Zayne hesitated for a moment, then said: "Deana, Dad just called me, He was very unhappy about you going


    to Aurouss Hilll.¡±


    Deana asked, ¡°Why is he unhappy when I came to Aurouss Hilll?¡±


    Zayne said in a cold voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking knowingly? Do you know that the entire Eastcliff City knows


    why you go to Aurouss Hilll? They all know that you are going to Aurouss Hilll to cherish the memory of


    Bruce, and they also know you are going to buy the old house where Bruce lived!"


    Deana said calmly, "Where I want to go is my freedom, and what I want to buy is mine. Whom I want to


    cherish in my heart is my freedom, not to mention that the entire Eastcliff City knows it, even if the entire


    country knows it, I have a clear conscience."


    "Did you even think about dad?" Zayne asked angrily: "What''s his mood when someone mentions his


    daughter-inw goes to cherish another man in front of him?"


    Deana asked him without humility, "Zayne, did you think about my dad when he mentioned his son-inw


    had an illegitimate daughter in her 20s outside, what was his mood?"


    Zayne was speechless immediately. He knew that it was impossible for him to convince Deana on this


    issue, because what he did was a hundred times, one thousand times, or even ten thousand times worse


    than that of Deana!


    So, he was silent for a long time and sighed: "Hey! Deana, I didn''t want to call you about this, mainly because


    my dad was very angry and called me, so that I have to persuade you to give up anyway and not to participate


    in the judicial auction next Monday, you know Dad very well. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, I advise


    you not to participate.¡±


    Deana heard it and said seriously: ¡°Zayne, I ask you to watch For the sake of a husband and wife, authorize


    yourwyer to divorce the marriage. After the divorce, your Banks Familyy no longer has to worry about what I


    want to do, and what I do has nothing to do with your Banks Familyy."


    Zayne said decisively: "I will not agree to the divorce for the time being. I will talk about it when I return to


    China."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Deana said tly, "Well, since this is the case, please don''t call me anymore.


    When will you be willing to divorce, don¡¯t talk to me. Just contact yourwyer.¡±


    After finishing this, Deana directly hung up.

 Chapter 2394

    Chapter 2394


    Zayne was once again hanging on the other side of the phone. At this time, Zayne was extremely angry in


    his heart.


    He directly mmed the phone to the ground, smashed to pieces, and yelled: "Deana! I just don''t


    understand, what is so good about Bruce?! Why do you remember him for so many years?! Don''t you


    Forget, he never chose you from the beginning to the end! He kept giving up on you, and gave up on you


    until he died!"


    Just as he was furious, the servant walked over with a mobile phone. Cautiously said: "Master Banks is


    calling."


    Zayne realized that he had already smashed his phone.


    He had to take the call from the servant, suppressed his anger, and said, "Dad, what do you want?"


    Lord Banks asked coldly, "Why can''t I get through to your phone?"


    Zayne had to lied: " There was a problem with my phone and it turned off automatically." Lord Banks


    didn''t go into it any more, but asked him eagerly: "Have youmunicated with Deana?"


    Zayne hurriedly said, "Yes I did."


    Lord Banks asked, "What did she say? ? "


    Zayne, frustrated said:"Dad, I''m sorry, I tried to convince her and even told her your wishes, but she will


    not listen."


    Lord Banks at once furious, teeth shouted:" Waste What a waste! A waste that even can''t control a


    woman!"


    After speaking, he once again rudely hung up the phone! This was Zayne''s third call that was hung up in just


    ten minutes. He has been in a fit of anger! At the moment he was almost about to smash the phone in his


    hand, his whole figure was suddenly taken aback, and then suddenly rxed. He threw the phone to the


    servant, got up, walked up the stairs, and returned to his room.


    On the way upstairs, he murmured: "Deana, the old man is far less talkative than Zayne. Since you don''t


    want to give him face, I don''t care about anything from now on!"


    At this moment, Eastcliff Banks'' family.


    Lord Banks was equally angry.


    Deana insisted on participating in the judicial auction next Monday, which made him very annoyed.


    However, he was also very clear in his heart that in this situation, he hoped to persuade Deana, fearing that


    it would be of no use at all.


    At this moment, James said: "Dad, maybe let''s find a rtionship and ask Aurouss Hilll to cancel this auction!"


    "Cancel?" Lord Banks asked him, "Can it be cancelled for a while, can it be cancelled for a lifetime? Now


    there is a lot of discussion on it, and many people are paying attention to this auction. If people know that we


    use this rtionship to prevent Deana from buying this old house, I am afraid that people will be even more


    ridiculing!"


    James looked anxious and Question: "Dad, what should I do? The auction will start the day after


    tomorrow!"


    Lord Banks nodded and said coldly: "Let¡¯s rify the rtionship secretly, and move this auction from the


    Inte to in person. I want to see if Deana can really go out and go to the auction in person!"


    James blurted out, "Dad, this can''t be done! What if she does go? I personally think she will go!"


    Lord Banks''s eyes shed a fierce sneer, and he sneered: "If she really doesn''t know how to back off,


    then don''t me me for being cruel. How did Princess Diana die? You should be very cruel. Is it clear?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2395

    Chapter 2395


    Chapter 2395 "Princess Diana?!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    James thought of the legendary princess''s bizarre fate, his expression was immediately shocked, he


    instantly understood what Dad meant, and eximed: "Dad, are you kidding me?"


    Lord Banks expression Stern said:"This is a matter of face, without the slightest joke, anyway, I do not let


    Banks'' face get ruin at the hands of a woman without my family name."


    Lord Banks coldly said: "Although the Banks Familyy is not a European royal family, the importance of our


    face is not inferior to those of the European royal nobles! If anyone dares to insult the Banks Familyy''s face,


    don''t me me for being ruthless! In order to defend the Banks Familyy''s face, what do you expect?!"


    James nodded gently. He knew that whether it was a royal family, aristocrat, or a top family, the importance


    of public face was almost above everything.


    My father is now taking advancement as retreat and letting the auction go offline, which is equivalent to letting


    Deana consider it carefully. If she dares to participate directly in the auction unscrupulously, then don''t me


    the Banks Familyy for being merciless! Sometimes, just to force the other party to make a bigger decision.


    It''s like a confrontation between two people. One of them can''t bear the pain of a killer for the time being, and


    is unwilling to let the other side go. They often go the other way and hand the other a knife directly.


    If the other party really doesn''t know how to lift up and picks up the knife, it is tantamount to helping


    oneself make the final decision.


    Lord Banks wanted to transfer the auction from online to offline for this purpose; to test Deana and see if she


    would choose life or death!


    Deana¡¯s old butler in Aurouss Hilll soon received the news that the auction was changed to offline auction, and


    he hurriedly reported the situation to Deana. .


    Deana was surprised and asked: "Didn''t you say that simr auctions have been put online for the past two


    years? Why did this move back from online again?"


    The old butler shook her head and said, "Second Miss, I am not very clear about this. I inquired about it. It


    seems that offline public auctions are more transparent."


    Deana didn''t think much about it. She hesitated for a moment and said: " Offline, let¡¯s go offline. Has the time


    and ce been set?"


    "It¡¯s set!" The old butler hurriedly said: "Monday at 10 o''clock in the Jumbo Pavilion auction hall!"


    "Jumbo Pavilion?" Deana asked curiously, "What is the background of Jumbo Pavilion?¡±


    The old steward introduced: "This Jumbo Pavilion is a cooperative club under our Aurouss Hilll Cultural and


    y Association. It mainly sells various antiques and organizes and undertakes various auctions."


    Deana nodded and said:." If so, then Monday morning I will go directly to Jumbo Court to participate in the


    auction."


    The old housekeeper said:."Miss Deana, I don¡¯t think it would be a good idea for you to go personally."


    Deana asked in surprise: "Why?"


    The old housekeeper coughed awkwardly and exined: "Miss Deana, the matter of youring to Aurouss


    Hilll has already casued trouble in Eastcliff, if you want to participate in this event yourself it will surely cause


    more controversy."


    Deana smiled lightly and said seriously: "The so-called controversy is because I and Zayne have not yet


    divorced. Although I am not divorced with him, I married him for more than 20 years and has never been


    close to any other man, even if it is verbal ambiguity, but on the other hand, Zayne, he keeps saying that he


    loves me, but he still has a private life outside. To give birth to a daughter, why is his approach allowed, and


    my approach will cause even greater controversy?¡±


    The old butler reluctantly said, ¡°Seconddy, although the society has already emphasized equality between


    men and women, there are some things between men and women. Naturally, there is a difference between


    them. In the moral philosophy of upper-ss society, there is always a higher degree of tolerance for the


    male partner. Many original partners even turn a blind eye to this, and the public is not surprised by it."

 Chapter 2396

    Chapter 2396


    He said again: "Do you remember that there was a more famous director who was not clear with others. His


    wife was not angry, but publicly said that her husband was taken advantage of? But the other way round, if it


    is a woman she is going to be scolded to death in front of public opinion!¡±


    Deana smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Uncle White, you¡¯re worried about it. I just want to buy the house where


    Bruce Wade lived. It¡¯s my memory for him, apart from that, I won¡¯t have any scandals with other men, let


    alone any actual rtionship with other men. If the outside world can¡¯t even tolerate this, then neither will I


    need their tolerance."


    The old housekeeper said anxiously, "Second Miss, I don¡¯t mean that. I mean, it¡¯s okay for you to buy this


    house, but the current situation is a bit special after all."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You and Zayne haven''t divorced yet, so I feel that you don¡¯t have to go to this auction in person. It¡¯s better


    to let me find a third party who has nothing to do with the vacation and let him take the house back on your


    behalf. Aftering back after the auction, they will hold temporary ownership until you and Zayne


    divorced, then this house will be transferred to your name. This will avoid any bacsh."


    Deana waved her hand and said earnestly: "Uncle White, I miss Bruce. That is not wrong in itself. So I am


    not afraid of shadows when I am upright. If others helped me to participate in the auction, but once it was


    passed I took ownership, others would think that I had a guilty conscience."


    The old butler sighed with regret: "Second Miss! There is something I know not to say, but I have to say it!


    The Banks¡¯ have always been extremely hostile. You have seen what happened some time ago. They can


    even sell the flesh and blood of their own family. This proves that this family has almost no morals at all. If


    you insist on participating in this auction, you will offend them."


    Deana frowned slightly, and said puzzledly: "I just don''t understand. Zayne carried the illegitimate daughter


    for 20 years in secret, and still dignifiedly brought the illegitimate daughter under my nose for several years.


    Why does anyone think that the Banks Familyy will be offended by me?¡±


    The old housekeeper hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, many things are not as we imagined. In the upper-ss society,


    men and women are indeed very different. You can¡¯t consciously ignore it.¡±


    Deana smiled slightly: ¡°Uncle White, don¡¯t persuade me. I¡¯ve made up my mind. If you don¡¯t arrange for me, I


    will arrange it myself. In short, I must go to this auction, and Go freely!"


    The old butler hesitated for a long time before finally sighing helplessly: "Well, seconddy, I will make


    arrangements."


    At the same time, Thompson First''s vi. Charlie Wade also received a call from Cameron Isaac.


    Cameron Isaac said on the phone: "Master, the auction on Monday has been changed to offline."


    "Oh?" Charlie Wade asked in surprise: "Why did it change to offline?"


    Cameron Isaac said, "After inquiring about it, I even dragged Eastcliff¡¯s informant to help in the investigation.


    The information returned seemed to be the Banks Familyy mediating in it."


    "Banks Familyy?!" Charlie Wade frowned, "Why did the Banks Familyy want to interference in this


    auction?"


    ¡°This I do not know, "Cameron Isaac truthfully said: "I have not pried into this matter, but you still try to be low-


    key."


    Then, Cameron Isaac hastily added: "Mainly because This house is too sensitive. It is the old house where


    your parents lived. Once anyonepetes for this house, it will prove to have a certain rtionship with your


    parents. I¡¯m afraid that the Banks'' Family will find you there. Once the Banks Familyy finds you, they dare not


    say what they can do to you, but your identity will definitely not be able to stay hidden."


    Charlie Wade said in agreement: "You are right, where will the buying and auction meeting on Monday be


    carried out?"


    Cameron Isaac said: "The treasure pavilion is the ce where you and the so- called metaphysic master


    Jack Yaleman bid for ms."


    Charlie Wade suddenly realized and said, "I know, so let me remember that there is a VIP box. You ask


    Charles who is in charge to prepare one for me, and then ask your driver to go to the scene to help me


    participate in the auction, and I will observe it secretly in the box."

 Chapter 2397

    Chapter 2397


    Charles after Hearing Cameron Isaac say that Charlie Wade Wade was going toe to his Treasure


    Pavilion to participate in the auction, was immediately excited. He immediately prepared thergest and best


    box, and at the same time, he called Charlie Wade specifically.


    As soon as the call was connected, he respectfully said: "Master Wade, I heard that you are going to


    participate in the auction on Monday morning, so I specially reserved the best box for you!"


    Charlie Wade said indifferently. "Pavilion Master Charles thank you for your interest, but this time you must


    not disclose my identity, let alone the news that I am going to participate in the auction."


    Charles said without hesitation: "Master Wade, don''t worry, I will tomorrow will be personally responsible for


    security work, the auction site, to prevent any unauthorized persons from entering, media reporter is not


    allowed near the Jumbo Court within the range of one hundred meters, to the time you can go directly to the


    internal channel. This way your identity is not exposed. "


    Charlie Wade Satisfied and said: "Very good, then I will work hard for the treasure pavilion master tomorrow."


    Charles said tly: "It is an honor to serve Master Wade!"


    Charlie Wade smiled and said : "Pavilion Master, then we''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Okay, Master Wade, we''ll see you tomorrow!"


    After hanging up the phone, Charles was more or less puzzled in his heart, and he could not help but


    secretly thought: "It''s really not something I understand as to why Master Wade came to the Treasure


    Pavilion to participate in this kind of judicial auction. My Treasure Pavilion holds manyrge auctions


    throughout the year, many of which are rare and exotic treasures, but Master Wade seems to have basically


    note to any of those. And this time the auction is just a very ordinary judicial auction. The auction items


    are only some assets that have been seized by the court. Among them, most of them are second-hand cars


    and second-hand houses. It is impossible for such an auction to attract any high-end people to participate,


    but why does Master Wade, such a powerful figure, have toe here in person? The lot in this auction


    seems to be nothing valuable. The most valuable is an old second-hand vi with a starting price of 6 million


    and an estimated market price of more than 8 million. Master Wade lives in Thompson First, such a real


    estate is simply impossible to admire.¡±


    Although Charles was puzzled, he was still very excited when he thought of being able to get in touch with


    Charlie Wade on Monday. During this period of time, he did hear that the famous figures in Aurouss Hilll had


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    all been gifted by Charlie Wade. It is said that the pill that Charlie Wade gave to them had the miraculous


    effect of resurrection.


    Therefore, he felt that if he could also have a chance to develop more rtionships with Charlie Wade,


    he might also have a chance to get a magic medicine that could bring the dead back to life.


    Monday morning After Charlie Wade finished washing up and dressed neatly, he took a taxi to the Treasure


    Pavilion by himself. This auction itself had nothing of value, so there was no waves in Aurouss Hilll, and not


    many people paid attention. But, in Eastcliff, thousands of kilometers away, countless pairs of eyes are


    staring at this auction.


    These people have only one focus, and that is the eldest daughter-inw of the Banks Familyy and the


    wife of Zayne, Deana. One thing everyone cares about is whether Deana will visit this auction in person


    today.

 Chapter 2398

    Chapter 2398


    Some people think that Deana will not appear because they think that the Banks Familyy will pressure


    Deana on this matter. In any case, they cannot let Deana lose the face of the Banks Familyy.


    But some people think that since Deana has gone to Aurouss Hilll, Bruce¡¯s former residence, and even


    signed up to participate in this auction, she will definitely go because of her personality, even if there is a


    knife in the sky, she will definitely go.


    Therefore, the good people even opened a betting handicap in Eastcliff, and started the betting game on


    whether Deana would appear or not.


    Thorne''s old house at this moment. Deana is also ready. She had already decided that she had to be


    present at this auction, so even though the Banks Familyy had great opinions on this, she was determined


    to set off.


    Fitz and Zara stood by the door of Deana''s room early in the morning. When the door of her room opened,


    the brothers and sisters immediately saw the very formal mother.


    Fitz was immediately anxious, and blurted out: "Mom! Are you really going to participate in that auction?"


    Deana nodded slightly and said, "I have already signed up, so how can I not go?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Zara said anxiously, "Mom! You can''t go! My friend told me that all people in Eastcliff are paying attention


    to you now. They said that if you do go, the Banks Familyy will have no face."


    Deana said seriously: "The Banks Familyy''s face is not determined by me, but by the Banks Familyy. What


    your grandfather and your father do is the key to the Banks Familyy''s face."


    Zara Anxiously said: "Mom, I understand what you mean, but the current situation is that the previous


    things of the Banks Familyy are irreversible, but if you can give up participating in this auction now, the


    Banks Familyy can still Finally saved a bit of face"


    Deana looked at Zara and said very seriously: "Zara, Mom never cares about anyone''s opinion of me,


    including this matter, so anyone can think what they want. You know why?"


    Zara shook her head subconsciously. Then, she spoke asked: "Why?"


    Deana very serious, said: "The reason they think I should save face for the Banks Familyy is nothing more


    than that I am a married woman. They feel that as a married woman, at all times, the interests of her


    husband¡¯s family must be the top priority. My husband has a lover outside, so she must not make a quarrel,


    on the contrary, she has to make a world. The peaceful appearance is shown to everyone, so that everyone


    knows that they always put the face of their husbands as their priority. In their eyes, this is how a woman


    should act. But, in my opinion, such a woman is too sad! Why should I wrong myself and cater to others?


    Why should I wrong myself and protect others? Is it because I am a woman?"


    Speaking of this, Deana looked at Zara and said solemnly: "Zara , Mom never wants you to marry a husband


    who is so rich and powerful. Mom only hopes that you can maintain your dignity under any circumstances.


    Don¡¯t be a so-called woman who thinks about the overall situation, otherwise, you will not be happy in this


    life!"


    Zara was struck by lightning at this moment. She looked at her mother''s resolute eyes, and suddenly a stormy


    sea turned up in her heart. She couldn''t help but wondered: "Why would I say that to my mother? Will I ask


    myself the same when something like this happens to me in the future? Zara, Zara, why are you so stupid? "


    As she thought this, she could not help but clench her fists, she said: "Mom, since you must go, then I will


    apany you."

 Chapter 2399

    Chapter 2399


    Zara thought about the face of the Banks Familyy. However, Zara, who in this second, suddenly realized:


    "Although I am from the Banks Familyy, I am also a woman. If today I encounter this kind of problem with my


    mother, I cannot be firm. Standing by her side, if I marry someone and encounter the same thing in the future,


    no one will stand by my side! This matter, from the root cause, is not a problem of the face of the Banks


    Familyy. It¡¯s a matter of principle! This question of principle is really about who is right and wrong. Right is


    right and wrong is


    wrong. You can¡¯t ask the woman to ept it just because she is a women! I should not feel wronged for


    the man''s face! So, today, I must apany my mother to participate in this auction!"


    Fitz felt helpless when he saw this. As the eldest son of the Banks Familyy, he can actually distinguish the


    pros and cons. From the perspective of the Banks Familyy, he felt that his mother should not participate in


    such an auction at this time, because the overall situation of the Banks Familyy was the most important.


    But after hearing so much from his mother and sister, he suddenly realized that he could not just stand from


    the perspective of the Banks Familyy and ignore his mother.


    So, he sighed and said: "Mom, I''ll apany you too."


    Deana smiledfortably and said seriously: "You don¡¯t have toe with me, just let Zara apany


    me. "


    Fitz quickly asked: "Mom, why can I not apany you?"


    Deana very serious, he said: "You are the eldest grandson of Lord Banks at this time. Do not show


    yourself as unassuming."


    Fitz retorted: "But Zara, she..." Deana waved her hand: "You are different from Zara."


    To Fitz it was very clear. He is the eldest son and grandson, and in the future, he will try his best to inherit the


    Banks Familyy. If he really made a big mistake in the eyes of Grandpa, then he would havepletely lost


    the opportunity to inherit the Banks Familyy. And he himself was far less open-minded than Zara.


    Zara can be indifferent to the Banks Familyy''s assets, power, and inheritance rights, but Fitz can''t do this yet.


    At this time, the old butler also offeredforting words: "Little young master, just listen to the second


    Fitz hesitated and nodded helplessly, and said: "Mom, then I won''t apany you over."


    After speaking, Fitz lowered his head in shame. He knew that although his mother took the initiative not to let


    him go, he was still persuaded after all.


    Deana seemed to have seen what he was thinking, and said: "Fitz, let the driver take you to the airport, I


    can arrange the ne to take off at ten o''clock on time to take you back to Eastcliff."


    "Ah?!" Fitz eximed: "Mom, I don''t want to return to Eastcliff."


    Deana said seriously: "You don''t want to return, but you have to return. At ten o''clock, I will participate in the


    auction. You set off to return to Eastcliff. This is the one you gave to the Banks Familyy. Express your


    position."


    Fitz immediately became anxious and blurted out: "What is your position?! Do I want to express my


    position to make them think that I deliberately parted ways with you?"


    "Yes." Deana nodded and said unabashedly "That¡¯s what mom means. What mom wants to do is mom¡¯s own


    business. It has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t need to stand by my side, and you don¡¯t need to be


    implicated because of me. You are going back now, just to show the outside world. Give your grandfather aBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    statement to minimize the influence of your mother on you, and this will not cause any substantial damage to


    the rtionship between our mother and son. Why not do it?"


    Fitz blurted out: "But I don''t want to express this attitude!"


    Deana sighed helplessly and smiled: "You should be a little more mature too."


    With that, she looked at the old housekeeper and said, "Uncle White, you can send him to the airport."


    The Old housekeeper Nodded without hesitation: "Good seconddy."


    Fitz said hurriedly: "Mom, I still have business to do in Aurouss Hilll."

 Chapter 2400

    Chapter 2400


    Deana smiled slightly: "It doesn''t matter, even if you go back on the ne at ten o''clock, you can fly back in


    the afternoon. The most important thing is to let others see your attitude."


    After that, Deana asked again . "Do you know what is at stake? You have already said it very clearly. You


    are a smart boy."


    Fitz pursed his mouth, nodded helplessly: "Good mom, Let¡¯s just clean up and go to the airport with


    Grandpa White.¡±


    Twenty minutester, two ck cars drove out of the Thorne¡¯s old house. One of them went to Treasure


    Pavilion in the city, and the other went out of the city to Aurouss Hilll International Airport.


    In the first car, Deana and Zara, mother and daughter sat. The appearance of the mother and daughter are


    very simr, and they can be regarded as beautiful women. At that time, Deana was known as the first


    beauty of Eastcliff, and it can be said that she was the object of countless high-ranking officials and nobles.


    It''s a pity that even though Deana has the appearance of being overwhelming, she still lost to Charlie


    Wade''s mother.


    Zara is very young, so although it doesn''t look as mature as Deana, the eyebrows are a bit more heroic than


    Deana. On the way to the auction, the mother and daughter sat side by side, Deana looked out the window,


    her thoughts flying. She unconsciously thought of Bruce, and she unconsciously thought of Bruce''s old


    house, and then unconsciously thought of the young man she saw in the old house that day.


    "He must be Bruce''s son otherwise it is impossible to look like Bruce, but I haven''t found any news about him


    in the past two days. I wonder if he wille to the auction today?"


    At the same time, Inside the Treasure Pavilion. Charlie Wade, wearing a disposable mask, walked into the


    auction venue with Charles'' enthusiasticpany. Although the auction was about to begin in half an hour,


    Charles insisted that everyone who participated in the auction was blocked outside the Treasure Pavilion. In


    his words, the reason why he did this was mainly because he was worried that Charlie Wade''s identity would


    be seen.


    So, wait until Charlie Wade enters the box before letting others in.


    Since there are many boxes in Treasure Pavilion, Charlie Wade asked him: "Charles, is there anyone


    else who has reserved the box today?"


    " Yes ." Charles hurriedly said, "There is a king who wants to book a box, but I was afraid that other people in


    the boxes on both sides would affect your interest, so I did not agree. What I said to the outside was that the


    importance of this auction is not high enough, so the boxes are not open for appointment. Except you, others


    Everyone is sitting in the outside lobby."


    Charlie Wade nodded gently, and said, "Thanks for your hard work. I think the time is almost up. You should


    let other people participating in the auctione in."


    "Good Master Wade. !" Charles bowed to Charlie Wade and hurriedly turned out of the box.


    After a while, the bidders who participated in this judicial auction began to enter the venue one after another.


    Charlie Wade was sitting in the one-way ss box, so he didn''t worry that other people would see him.


    He carefully observed everyone who came in and found that most of them were dressed very ordinary. It


    seems that the objects of this judicial auction are mostly ordinary working-ss people.


    At this moment, he suddenly saw two familiar women walking in side by side. The two women seemed to be


    about the same age, the older one was full of charm, and the younger one was equally beautiful. If you don''t


    know, you must think that these two women are sisters.


    But Charlie Wade recognized the two at a nce. He recognized the younger woman as Zara who he


    had identally rescued in Japan. As for the older woman, it was the woman I saw in my parents¡¯ old


    home, Deana!


    Charlie Wade looked at the two beautiful figures and couldn''t help sighing in a low voice: "Unexpectedly, this


    Deana really came to participate in the auction."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2401

    Chapter 2401


    At the same time, Eastcliff Banks Familyy.


    James reported to Lord Banks: "Dad! Sister-inw took Zara and went to the auction


    site!"


    "What?!" The expression of the Lord Banks suddenly became chilly! He gritted his teeth


    and said: " Deana is really too much!"


    James asked quickly: "Dad, what shall we do now?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lord Banks gritted his teeth and said sharply, "Since Deanapletely ignores Banks''


    face, don''t me me for not giving her room!" After that, he scolded angrily: "The


    European princess did not change after repeated teachings! Not only did he find a pagan


    boyfriend, she was even said to be pregnant with the pagan child. Where do you put the


    face of the royal family?! If she doesn''t push the royal family to the extreme, the royal


    family wouldn¡¯t attack her! After all, it was all done by herself!" James lowered his voice


    and asked cautiously: "Dad, Don¡¯t you really want to attack my sister-inw?! Although


    the Thorne Family is going downhill now, the overall situation is still in a high position. If


    we act rashly, we will definitely offend the Thorne Family.¡±


    As he said this, James whispered: ¡° Moreover, the whole Eastcliff City is watching. If we


    do it at this time, everyone will know that it must be us."


    Lord Banks snorted and said, "I''m not afraid that they know it. On the contrary, I''m afraid


    they don''t know! Deana, this woman must be an object lesson ! If we don¡¯t do anything,


    the outside world will think that our Banks Familyy can let others wantonly insult us and


    we won¡¯t react!¡± Then, Lord Banks waved his hand fiercely, and his eyes were full of


    vicious words: ¡°As long as we do cleanly One point, don''t leave any substantive clues,


    even if the whole world knows that we did it, but what can it do to us?"


    James hurriedly asked: "Dad, who do we let?"


    Lord Banks said: "I have arranged this in advance. I originally thought that as long as


    Deana doesn''t participate in this auction, I won''t be familiar with her. But since she doesn''t


    know how to promote, don''t me me.


    Be merciful !" James asked again: "Dad, what about Zara ?"


    Lord Banks said indifferently: "I have exined that they will not do anything to Zara."


    After that, Lord Banks asked again: "Was Fitz mentioned there?" James shook his head:


    "Fitz is already at Aurouss Hilll Airport. He will fly back here at ten o''clock."


    Lord Banks Hearing this, felt somewhat relieved and said: "It seems that he is the smart


    one and has not let down the name I gave him. It is the most important thing for people


    to know right and wrong!"


    James hurriedly said: "Dad, if you If you really want to teach your sister-inw, you must


    find a way to soothe the emotions of Fitz , otherwise, I am afraid that this child will act


    rashly. " James always means something. His greatest wish now is to do everything


    possible to make the old man full of anger towards his eldest brother''s family.


    He thought to himself: "Because, Father''s body is now still in good health, so that in the


    future he is likely to to an inter- generational transfer position. Is also In other words, the


    old man is very likely to pass on the generation of my eldest brother and me after another


    10 years and 8 years, and pass on the position of the patriarch of the family to our next


    generation!"


    "In case he passed on to Fitz, What''s the point even if I bring down my eldest brother


    now? After the old man gives way, Fitz will crush me!" "So, the old man must also lose


    confidence in Fitz!"


    It is because of this that James deliberately used this method of murder and


    condemnation to deliberately remind him that he should pay attention to calming Fitz''s


    emotions.


    What he said was awe-inspiring, as if he really cared about his big nephew. In fact, he


    deliberately wanted to wake up the old man and wanted him to know that if he really killed


    Fitz¡¯s biological mother, Fitz would definitely hate him! This kind of mother-killing hatred,


    no matter what method is used, it is impossible to appease. James felt that as long as the


    old man recognized this, he would never give Fitz any chance again, because that would


    be troubling for a tiger!

 Chapter 2402

    Chapter 2402


    Lord Banks''s expression bes very ugly. James''s words really made him realize


    more clearly that if he decides to attack Deana, then the eldest son Zayne and his family


    will definitely turn against him! However, he also knew very well in his heart that if he


    didn''t attack Deana, the Banks Familyy''s face would be lost!


    In any case, he couldn''t just watch Deana so presumptuous. Once the Banks Familyy''s


    face can be trampled on by such a woman, how can the Banks Familyy maintain its


    status and dignity?


    Thinking of this, he said coldly: "When this matter is over, let Fitz go to Australia to meet


    your eldest brother, and don''te back again!" When James heard this, he was


    extremely excited!


    "Dad asked Fitz to go to Australia to meet his eldest brother, and that would be equivalent


    to being sent into exile. The father and son will no longer have the opportunity topete


    for the heir of the Banks Familyy. They can only spend their lives in Australia and die! In


    this way, I am the best candidate for the position in my father''s eyes!"


    At the same time. It was close to ten o''clock in the morning. At the auction venue, dozens


    of people sat sparsely. These are all bidders participating in today''s judicial auction. Most


    of their fancy is some second-hand real estate and cars. Because almost all of the


    products sold by thepany are involved in certainwsuits and the rtionship is


    intricate, most ordinary people are not very interested in such transactions.


    There have been many cases in the past. For example, a judicial auction house was


    photographed, but the original owner refused to move out. In the end, the buyer was


    overwhelmed.


    Because of this, the price of a foreclosed house is generally lower than the market price. If


    you are not afraid of trouble, you can save some money. Since everyone is here to pick up


    and miss, it is difficult for judicial auctions to have the passion of outside auctions.


    At outside auctions, sometimes two or more partiespete for amodity, hundreds


    of thousands of items, and finally because of mutual bidding and vindictiveness, thest


    few million transactions are also everywhere.


    Participating in the judicial auction, everyone wants to save money and pick up the leaks.


    Everyone hopes to get a 20% discount for a house with a market price of one million. If it


    doesn''t help, it will get a 10% discount. Once the 10% discount is exceeded, the


    attractiveness will drop sharply. Therefore, such auctions are generally not interesting.


    At ten o''clock, the auctioneer entered the hall.


    Since everything is simple and fast, there is no extra cuts. As soon as the auctioneer


    came on stage, he went straight to the topic and said: "Thank you all for participating in


    this judicial auction.


    The first item we are going to auction today is Aurouss Hilll Bo An Audi a6 under the


    company¡¯s name. The car has been licensed for three years and has a mileage of


    113,000 kilometers. It has a starting price of 150,000 and a minimum bid of 1,000. Let¡¯s


    start now. "


    A used car like this, in the same condition. For second-hand cars, the transaction price in


    the normal market is generally around 210,000. Because the ceiling is 210,000,


    everyone bids very sensibly.


    After several bids, the price was mentioned as 180,000 all the way, many bidders gave up,


    only two people still insisted.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, as the price was approaching the ceiling, the remaining two were also very


    cautious in bidding. A few minutester, one of them raised the price to 195,000, but the


    other did not follow suit.


    The auctioneer immediately announced that the first lot had been sold for 195,000.


    In the box, Cameron Isaac looked through the auction materials at random and said to


    Charlie Wade: "Master, there are eleven cars participating in the auction today. After the


    cars are sold, the auction will begin. Your parents¡¯ former residence is listed in the real


    estate. The first one has a starting price of 880,000."


    "I have already greeted the driver, no matter what the price is called, he will follow to


    the end, and he will definitely help you take this house!"

 Chapter 2403

    Chapter 2403


    Charlie Wade nodded gently. He is also determined to win the former residence of his


    parents. After all, this former residence carries thest time of being together with his


    parents, which is of great significance. As several foreclosure cars were gradually taken


    away, the auction entered the real estate auction.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    This time, there are 13 sets of properties participating in the judicial auction, but among


    the 13 properties, the cheapest starting price is the one that Charlie Wade''s parents once


    lived in. The main reason is that the old house has been ssified as a protective building


    by Aurouss Hilll. Not only is it forbidden to demolish, but also to turn over.


    More importantly, whoever buys this old house has a certain obligation to protect this


    old house. The house is very old and cannot be demolished to obtain greater


    economic value. Even if you want to rebuild it, you are not allowed to rebuild it. So


    basically no one is interested in such a house. No matter who buys this house, there


    is no chance of realizing it again.


    However, Charlie Wade and Deana are both waiting for the shooting of this house.


    Because this house has the lowest starting price, as soon as it enters the real estate


    auction, the auctioneer directly puts the photos of the house on the big screen and says:


    "The first house we are going to auction today is A protected old mansion located at the


    mouth of the old street. The specific information about this old mansion can be found in


    the auction manual, so we won¡¯t introduce more here, and we will start the auction


    directly. It¡¯s 880,000, and we will start bidding now!¡±


    As soon as the auctioneer¡¯s voice fell, Deana directly raised the sign and said, ¡°One


    million.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± The auctioneer said immediately, ¡°Bidder No. 34 A bid of one million, is there


    anything higher than one million?"


    A in middle-aged man sitting in the corner immediately raised the sign and said, "One


    and a half million!"


    This middle-aged man is Cameron Isaac''s driver.


    "One and a half million?!" The auctioneer was stunned.


    The starting price was 880,000. After only two rounds, it was 1.5 million, almost doubled!


    You know, there is almost no room for appreciation in this property! If you spend 1.5


    million to buy such a house, the only possibility is to smash it in your own hands.


    Because of his surprise, before he came back to his senses, Deana raised the sign again


    and said seriously: "I''ll pay two million." The auctioneer was even more surprised.


    He immediately looked at Deana and reminded: "Bidder No. 34, I have to remind you that


    the property is forbidden to be demolished and developed, and re-opening is prohibited. It


    must be kept in its original shape ording to the requirements of the city, and at the


    same time, it must be Are you sure you know about these particrities?¡±


    Deanai nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    Although confused, the auctioneer nodded and said, ¡°Bidder No. 34 bid 2 million. Is there


    anything higher than 2 million?" The middle-aged man in the corner immediately said, "I''ll


    pay 3 million!" The "three million" auctioneer wiped his sweat and continued to ask: "Now


    the 22nd bidder bids 3 million, is there any higher than him?"


    "Four million!" Deana raised her hand almost without thinking.


    As soon as the auctioneer heard this, he hurriedly said: " Bid No. 34, No. 34" , Cameron


    Isaac''s driver said loudly: "I''ll pay 5 million!"


    Deana didn''t even give the auctioneer any time to think. She said: "I pay eight million."


    Eight million? ! The scene suddenly eximed! This old house is worthless in the eyes of


    other people participating in the auction. An old and dpidated old house not only has no


    commercial value, but it is also very ufortable to live in.


    An old house like this is either leaking or leaking. It must be very cold in winter and very


    hot in summer. If you live in such a house, you might as well just rent a low-rent house


    provided by the city. So everyone feels that, judging from the starting price of 880,000,


    this house is likely to be unsold.


    However, who would have thought that such a house of almost no value would have


    been scrambled to raise the price to 8 million in a short period of time.

 Chapter 2404

    Chapter 2404


    Although Cameron Isaac''s driver has no money, Cameron Isaac has already told him that


    he will take down this house at all costs, let alone just 8 million, even 80 million.


    Therefore, he was not to


    be outdone at all, and immediately raised his hand and said: "8 million eight hundred


    thousand!"


    Eight hundred and eight hundred thousand yuan,pared with the starting price of


    eight hundred and eighty thousand, a full 10 times. However, thepetition between


    the two is just beginning.


    Deana didn''t seem to want to continue to raise the price a little bit like this. She directly


    raised her hand and said: "Ten million." The whole auction scene was in an uproar


    again.


    Inside the box, Cameron Isaac said in Charlie Wade''s ear: "Master, the seconddy of the


    Thorne Family seems to be determined to win."


    Charlie Wade nodded, and sighed helplessly: "I don''t understand this aunt''s thoughts too


    much, she After all, doesn¡¯t have any substantial rtionship basis with my father. Why


    should she seize this old house?¡±


    Cameron Isaac said with emotion: ¡°To be honest, although I am not a few years older


    than you, but this Deana¡¯s feelings for your father, I also I have heard about it, and it is


    indeed a sentimental one."


    Charlie Wade hummed. At the auction outside, Cameron Isaac''s driver had already


    raised the price to 12 million. At this time, Deana followed closely and raised the price


    to 15 million.


    Charlie Wade couldn''t help but frowned, and said to Cameron Isaac next to him: "Send a


    WeChat with your driver and ask him to bid 30 million directly!"


    "Good!" Cameron Isaac nodded, immediately took out his phone and sent a WeChat.


    Immediately afterwards, the middle-aged man outside the auction scene raised his hand


    again, and directly doubled Deana''s 15 million to 30 million. The scene was full of hissing


    inhales.


    A house worth less than one million was actually carried to a high price of thirty million,


    which is simply unheard of in the history of judicial auctions.


    Deana was also shocked at this time. She turned her head and looked at the man in


    the corner who had been raising the price with her, feeling very surprised.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I really don''t understand why this strange man has such a strong desire to buy the house


    I am following. In fact, beforeing today, I had imagined that I would meetpetitors


    at the auction. However, thepetitor I expected should be the young man I met in


    Bruce''s former residence that day. Because that young man and Bruce look almost


    exactly the same, if I guess right, he should be Bruce''s son. In the past few days, I have


    been thinking of ways to find his whereabouts, but I have never found any clues. And


    now, the young man has not appeared at the auction, but besides him, who else will be?


    So obsessed with this old house? Who is this middle-aged man who bid 30 million? Or,


    who sent him?¡±


    Just as Deana¡¯s thoughts were flying, the auctioneer said: ¡°30 million Once, 30 million


    twice, is there anything more expensive than 30 million? If not, then 30 million is the


    third."


    After he finished speaking, Deana came back to her senses and hurriedly said: "Fifty


    million! I¡¯ll bid fifty million!"


    The auctioneer himself couldn''t believe it, and tremblingly shouted: "50 million for


    the first time"


    Cameron Isaac''s driver was even a little nervous. Although it was not his money that


    was spent, he also felt that the money was spent too much.


    So he hurriedly sent Cameron Isaac a WeChat: "Boss, are you still bidding?"


    Cameron Isaac immediately replied: "Add another five million!"


    So the driver raised his hand again and said: "fifty-five million!"


    Charlie Wade looked at Deana beside Zara through the one-way ss, sighed, and said to


    Cameron Isaac: "Isaac, if the seconddy of the Thorne Family raises the fare, let your


    driver abandon the shooting."


    Cameron Isaac asked dumbfounded: "Master, are you going to give up?!"


    After speaking, he hurriedly again. Add another sentence: "Master! Don''t say fifty-five


    million, even if it is five hundred and fifty million, it is still a drop in the bucket for us!"


    Charlie Wade shook his head lightly, and sighed: "Hey, forget it, it''s not money. Please


    fulfill this aunt''s desire!"

 Chapter 2405

    Chapter 2405


    Cameron Isaac didn''t expect that Charlie Wade waited for a long time, and the old


    mansion that was determined to win unexpectedly gave up and gave up.


    He himself couldn''t help being anxious for Charlie Wade, and blurted out: "Master, you


    have been thinking about buying this house for so long. Now it¡¯s just a reach away.


    Don¡¯t give up!


    Otherwise, you might regret it in the future."


    Charlie Wade sighs loudly: "Now it seems, this Deana wants it more than I need it." said


    Charlie Wade said softly: "This is the old house where my parents and I lived together, but


    I didn¡¯t have the courage to stand up personally and sit in the auction hall to participate in


    the auction. On the other hand, this Deana can sit openly. She bids outside. From this


    point alone, she is much better than me, and more qualified to get this house than me."


    Charlie Wade admired Deana in his heart.


    Now, the vast majority of people don¡¯t know that they are the young master of the Wade


    family, and they don¡¯t know that they are the blood of Bruce left in this world. Therefore,


    out of caution, they did not participate in this auction publicly. They even signed up


    Cameron Isaac''s driver.


    From this point alone, he admired Deana''s courage. As the so- called gentleman is the


    beauty of an adult, Charlie Wade decided to give up thepetition and give up this


    house to Deana.


    Although he did not know Deana, he also knew that Deana had loved his father for many


    years, but he could not get any substantive results. Perhaps this house can give her a


    visible and tangible ideologicalfort in the past thirty years of loving his father.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    This can be regarded as the father who has died in his own generation, thanking her for


    the friendship over the years. At this time, the outside bidding continues.


    Cameron Isaac''s driver has not received any instructions to give up. After Deana bid 60


    million, he raised his hand again and bid 61 million.


    Charlie Wade recalled the old house in his mind, sighed deeply, stood up and said to


    Cameron Isaac: "Tell your driver, stop bidding."


    After speaking, he put on a mask, turned and left the box. At the same time,


    Deana raised the card again without hesitation, and said: "Sixty-two million!"


    Cameron Isaac hurried after seeing this, and hurriedly followed up, sending a voice


    message to the driver: "Abandon the bidding. , Don¡¯t bid anymore!¡±


    His driver just raised his hand, and suddenly received the message and hurriedly


    clicked to y. The speaker heard what Cameron Isaac had just said, so he


    immediately put his raised hand back.


    The auctioneer was already a little bit incoherent with excitement. Seeing that he raised


    his hand and put it down, he hurriedly asked: "Bidder No. 22, are you bidding or not?"


    The driver said, "I give up."


    Hearing these three words Suddenly, Deana felt a burst of joy, and a big rock finally


    fell to the ground.


    Following, the auctioneer said loudly: "62 million once! 62 million twice! 62 million three


    times! Deal!" Then, the auction mallet Knocked on the countertop. With this bang, Deana


    burst into tears of joy.


    In the past few days, she has been awake at night and has no thoughts about food and


    tea for this house. Now, finally the dust settled. Although the price far exceeds its original


    value as a house, for Deana, the house is priceless. She fell in love with Bruce from the


    ignorant years of her youth, until Bruce got married and when Bruce died, her love for


    Bruce never faded.

 Chapter 2406

    Chapter 2406


    Thirty years have passed, Bruce left her with nothing but indelible memories and some


    old photos. Not to mention leaving me a token of sorrow to myself, even if I want to go to


    Bruce''s grave to mourn, it is hard to climb to the sky. Now, I finally bought the old house


    where he used to live, and the emotions in my heart for more than 30 years finally have a


    ce to be put.


    Zara saw her mother burst into tears, and her heart was mixed. While she felt sorry for her


    mother''s infatuation for so many years, she sympathized with the inhumane way her


    father had lied these many years. However, when I changed my mind, I thought that my


    father had already had a physical derailment, and there was an illegitimate daughter who


    was only one year younger than her, and I felt that my father was not worthy of sympathy.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she thought of her benefactor. Seeing her mother¡¯s life of infatuation, she couldn¡¯t


    help asking herself in her heart: "Zara, Zara, if you can¡¯t find your benefactor, will you fall


    into the same life as your mother and never get out of it? You are not as lucky as your


    mother. At least, she still knows Bruce, and she grew up with Bruce, and has many


    common experiences and pasts. You don¡¯t even know what your benefactor is called."


    At this moment, At the back door of Treasure Pavilion, Charlie Wade wearing a mask


    quickly walked out of the passage. After going out, he looked up at the cloudy sky, his


    eyes were already filled with tears. Ever since his parents passed away when they were


    eight years old, Charlie Wade has been the same as Deana over the years, and he has


    nowhere to put his feelings towards his parents. He is even worse than Deana, because


    Deana still has some old photos at least, but Charlie Wade couldn''t even save a photo of


    his parents.


    After the parents¡¯ ident, they were airlifted to Eastcliff within a very short time,


    together with their parents¡¯ bodies and all the belongings in the old house. Charlie Wade


    was equivalent to entering the orphanage with just the clothes on his back.


    From that moment on, he almost lost All the items that can be pinned to grief. Until some


    time ago, in the years before Orrin took himself to Wade Mountain to worship his parents,


    he didn''t even know where his parents were buried. Therefore, this house bears all his


    thoughts for his parents. Just a minute ago, Charlie Wade was also determined to win this


    house. He even felt that even if it cost tens of millions or even hundreds of millions, he


    must buy this house. However, at that moment, he suddenly decided toplete Deana.


    Now, he did not regret his decision, he just felt a little bit deste and sad for losing this


    house.


    Cameron Isaac chased him out, seeing Charlie Wade''s eyes filled with tears, he was


    shocked. To know Charlie Wade for so long, this was the first time he saw Charlie Wade


    with tears in his eyes. He couldn''t help wondering in his heart: "Is this still the Master


    Wade whom countless people admire? Is this still the Master Wade who walked out of the


    avnche against the rising sun under the Golim Mountain where a sky thunder buried


    the eight heavenly kings of Webb family? He is like a child who can''t find a way home,


    painful and helpless."


    At this moment, Cameron Isaac felt a little bit more admiration for his young master at the


    same time. Charlie Wade is no longer as simple as reluctantly giving up love, he left all his


    regrets to himself, and left the psychological redemption and rebirth to Deana. Thinking of


    this, he couldn''t help sighing, stepped forward, and asked in a low voice: "Master, are you


    okay?"


    "I''m okay." Charlie Wade waved his hand, abruptly suffocating his tears, and said: "Isaac,


    you can drive me to the old house to have a look. While Deana has to stay and go


    through some formalities, I want to go over and take a look. After her handover, it won''t


    be so easy. "


    Cameron Isaac said hurriedly: "Good master, wait a moment, I''ll go drive."

 Chapter 2407

    Chapter 2407


    Cameron Isaac drove the car over quickly, Charlie Wade was about to get in the car,


    Charles, the owner of Treasure Pavilion, hurried out and asked nervously, "Master


    Wade, why did you leave so early?"


    Charlie Wade calmly Said: "Suddenly something needs to be dealt with, so I won''t stay


    longer."


    Charles hurriedly asked: "Master Wade, are you not satisfied with the service of Treasure


    Pavilion?"


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: "No, and It¡¯s okay for you Treasure Pavilion.¡±


    Charles was relieved and asked quickly: ¡°For Master Wade, are you interested in the


    items that are auctioned today? If so, please tell me, I I''ll definitely help you win it!"


    Charlie Wade shook his head and smiled: "There is nothing I am interested in at the


    auction. I am here today to join in the fun. You don''t need to care too much."


    Then, he pointed to the Rolls Royce in front of him. Charlie Wade said, "I have something


    to do, so I will leave first. Let''s get together again when I have time."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Charles hurriedly nodded and bowed and said, "Master Wade, please go slowly. Next


    time if the auction is held in the Treasure Pavilion, I will definitely Contact you in


    advance!"


    Charlie Wade nodded, said goodbye to Charles, and got in the car. Afterwards,


    Cameron Isaac carried Charlie Wade to the old house where Charlie Wade lived with


    his parents.


    Charles saw Charlie Wade''s Rolls Royce leave the Treasure Pavilion before turning


    around and returning to the auction venue.


    At this time, Deana, who finally won the former residence of Charlie Wade''s parents at a


    sky-high price of 62 million, hase to the back office of the auction and began to go


    through the house purchase procedures with the staff.


    The staff of the judicial department looked at Deana in shock at this time, and said:


    "Madam, are you sure you want to buy this property at a high price of 62 million? If you


    want to breach the contract now, we will only hold Your bid deposit of 10,000 will be


    deducted and you will be added to the cklist for only one year. Would you like to


    consider it again?"


    This is a judicial auction after all, and all the funds from the auction will be used for the


    defendant to repay the amount involved in the case. Therefore, no matter how much is


    sold or less is sold, there is no actual interest involved in the judicial department, so they


    hope that the goods sold by judicial auction can really sell cost-effective.


    They felt that the price Deana had set out was too ridiculous, and that this house was not


    worth so much money without reason.


    Once Deana paid the money, there would be no room for remorse. All the money from


    the house auction will be used for judicialpensation immediately, and there will


    never be room for regret.


    But in case Deana regrets paying the money, if she wants to make trouble, she will


    definitelye to the judicial department to make trouble. At that time, it will more or less


    affect their own reputation, and it will be a trouble for them.


    Therefore, in order to put an end to trouble, they hope that Deana will not be taken


    advantage of. It would be best to repent on the spot. When the next judicial auction


    comes, the house will be taken out again and auctioned at a normal market price. This is


    also a great joy for everyone.


    Moreover, they also felt that Deana must have bid the price with that person on the spot,


    so you kept increasing the price one by one. Otherwise, it is impossible for a normal


    person to get such an incredible price.


    However, Deana was very confident at this time and said: "I don''t need to think about it.


    Please handle the payment for me as soon as possible and the rest of the transfer


    process. The sooner the better, thank you."

 Chapter 2408

    Chapter 2408


    The staff wiped their sweat and exined earnestly: "Madam, the house you want to buy


    now has a starting price of only 880,000, and the highest market price is about 1.3


    million. Your current auction The price is 62 million, which is nearly fifty times more.


    You really don¡¯t need to think about it anymore.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Deana shook her head and said firmly: ¡°I have already considered it clearly, and there is


    no need to think about it. Please help me as soon as possible. Let¡¯s go through it.¡±


    Several staff exchanged nces, and one of them said: ¡°In this case, we will handle the


    subsequent payment process for you. Is your bank ount bnce enough?¡±


    Deana nodded: ¡°It is enough."


    The staff took out the POS machine and said: "Madam, please confirm that your card


    issuing bank''s single-day transaction limit is okay. Many users have a single-day


    transaction limit of 1 million by default. If your transaction limit is not enough, please


    contact the bank."


    Zara on the side said impatiently: "Where do you have so many questions, just swipe


    your card? If our card is connected to the transaction If the limit is not enough, how


    could you be eagerly waiting for payment?"


    The staff member said embarrassedly, "I''m sorry, miss, mainly because we have never


    done a single transaction of such arge amount, so I want to talk to you. I''m sorry to


    confirm it clearly."


    After speaking, the staff entered the number on the POS machine, and after confirming that


    it was correct, handed it to Deana and said, "Madam, please swipe your card." Deana


    nodded and took out her bank card and gave it to the other party, then enter the password,


    and then, the POS machine disyed that the bank has confirmed that the transaction


    sessful.


    The staff really sighed. It seems that they are rich people who don''t take money seriously,


    and spending dozens of times more is nothing to them. Subsequently, the staff took out


    five copies of the house purchase agreement and said to Deana: "Madam, please check


    the details of the contract. If there are no problems, each of the five house purchase


    agreements must be signed, and every page must be signed. It needs to be signed for


    confirmation.¡±


    Deana counted and nodded, flipped through and looked at the terms, and after


    confirming that the ownership of the property rights was clear and there were no


    problems, she immediately began to sign her name on the contract.


    At the same time, Eastcliff Banks'' family...

 Chapter 2409

    Chapter 2409


    James is one who is cold hearted, calcted, and without morality. And Lord Banks,


    although he is also an unscrupulous person, he is scheming. Such people are generally


    full of benevolence and morality on the surface, but underneath is full of greed.


    But the key is that what is underneath cannot be seen.


    In the belly of Lord Banks, the bad water fermented for a lifetime. I don''t know how many


    wicked things have been done, but the only one who really broke it was Xion. In most


    cases, Lord Banks is still very good at superficial skills.


    At this time, Lord Banks had already regarded James as his future sessor in-training,


    so he said with earnest words: "James, you have to know that the survival rules and


    know-how of upper ss society, in general, you must be like a famous teacher.


    Be famous!" "Be a famous teacher?" James hurriedly asked: "Dad, can you tell me more


    about it?"


    Lord Banks exined, "The so-called famous teacher means that everything must have


    a decent reputation. If we don¡¯t have any status, we will go straight up and give the other


    party a mess, then this belongs to the young people who do not y cards ording to


    the routine and do not speak martial arts, and can only do it for themselves."


    "Look, the past and the present In a war between countries, even if the aggressor wants


    to invade a country, under normal circumstances, they will find a reason that can barely


    be justified."


    "Like the July 7th Incident, the Japanese also lied that a soldier was missing, and then


    I took the opportunity to start the incident."


    "There is still a reason between countries, let alone our families."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Banks said with a cold expression: "Actually, I wanted Deana''s life a


    long time ago! From the moment I knew Deana was going to Aurouss Hilll, I wished that


    Deana''s ne crashed and died on the way to Aurouss Hilll. , Then you can do it once


    and for all, once and for all! But, I can only think about it in my heart, and can''t do it


    directly!"


    "Because Deana just went to Aurouss Hilll and didn''t do anything to insult the Banks


    Familyy''s reputation. If I take out her private jet because she is going to Aurouss Hilll,


    then once the incident urs, the entire Banks Familyy will be destroyed!"


    "So, if you want her life, you must make a substantial contribution to her. It was only after


    the things that damaged the reputation of the Banks Familyy that they became famous!"


    "Now, during the marriage between Deana and your eldest brother, she went to Aurouss


    Hilll to bid for the old house where Bruce lived, and the price was still dozens of times


    higher than the market price. This has indeed affected the reputation of the Banks


    Familyy. At least there is a certain reason to kill her at this time."


    James heard this and said with a face of education: "Dad, I understand what you mean.


    Yes! Hearing this from you today really made me start! I will definitely study and polish


    myself with you in the future!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    James has grown up so much, and today is the first time he heard his father talk about


    this strategy. In fact, the Lord Banks is very scheming, and there are countless strategies


    in his stomach. This is only a very simple point, not a sophisticated strategy. However,


    because James is the second child, he has no chance to learn such a strategy.


    This kind of strategy, like the emperor''s art of the ancient emperor, is often only passed


    on to the prince who wants to inherit the grand prince in the future. The reason why the


    emperor was unwilling to teach his country''s methods and strategies to other princes


    was because he was afraid that other princes would threaten the prince''s safety in the


    future.

 Chapter 2410

    Chapter 2410


    This is like those martial arts sects. The head will always pass on the core martial arts to


    the sessor of the next head, but not to other apprentices. The purpose is to ensure


    that the strength of the sessor is higher. In this way, he will not be overthrown by his


    own people.


    In the past, the Lord Banks devoted himself to teaching his eldest son Zayne every day.


    As for the other sons, he never taught real strategies. But now, the eldest son Zayne has


    beenpletely abandoned by him. After the eldest son was abolished, the most ideal


    heir in his heart became the second son James.


    Therefore, he nned to train James from now on.


    At this time, he felt: "I have at most ten or twenty years to live in the future, and James will


    grow up from now, ten or twenty years, and it has almost just been able to settle."


    "In this way, he also It won¡¯t threaten my grasp of the power of the Banks Familyy for


    the next ten or twenty years.¡±


    ¡°But if I change to abiding by thew and he be the heir, I may not be able to hold him


    down in five or eight years.


    ¡± Looking at it this way, it might not have been a bad thing when things happened to this


    situation."


    At this moment, James hurriedly asked: "Dad, how are we going to kill Deana that bitch


    woman now?! Have you already sent one of our masters to Aurouss Hilll?"


    "No." Lord Banks shook his head and said, "How can you use your own people for this


    kind of thing? Isn''t that trouble for yourself?"


    James asked puzzledly, "Dad, you Didn¡¯t we want to be famous as a teacher ? Now that


    Deana has insulted his family style, don¡¯t we already have a reason to do it?"


    Lord Banks was disappointed and rebuked: "James! Being famous is a necessary


    condition. But it is by no means the only condition! If you say that as long as you cover


    your face and run naked, you will not be recognized. Would you just wear a mask and no


    pants when you go out in the future?! "


    James said with trepidation: "Dad, I didn''t mean that."


    Lord Banks snorted coldly and said sharply: "You can hear clearly, even if the teacher is


    famous, this kind of life-killing thing, we must try our best to get rid of everything


    Involved!"


    He said, he added: "The teacher just mentioned is famous, but it is just to leave us a


    back. The most important thing for us is not to be found by the other party to find any


    evidence!"


    "The best solution to this matter , Is to find a way to kill Deana, and although the whole


    world thinks it must be our Banks Familyy, no one can find any substantive evidence!"


    "Like the famous European princess, anyone with a discerning eye knows that she is


    What''s the use of how to die? No one can show direct evidence of her murder. In the end,


    it can only be said that she died in a car ident or an ident!"


    "Ten thousand steps back, even if the outside world has mastered the royal murder


    ording to her evidence, the royal family has at least one reason to excuse herself or to


    mitigate the crime."


    "For example, she is pregnant with a heathen child and intends to marry a heathen, which


    is detrimental to the royal authority;"


    "For example, she She had already given birth to a prince for the royal family, but once


    she married a pagan in her second marriage, she would give birth to a pagan baby, and


    this pagan baby was the half-brother of the royal prince, which made the prince Where


    do you put your face, where do you put the face of the entire royal family, and where do


    you put the face of the entire nation?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "These are the famous reasons for the royal family, and they will also wash themselves


    clean after the incident.


    James hurriedly asked: "Dad, then do you have a way to make Deana die?" Lord Banks


    sneered, and said: "What I pursue is not to let her die, but to make it impable!"

 Chapter 2411

    Chapter 2411


    Hearing the words of Mr. Banks, James immediately asked with excitement: "Dad, what


    good way do you have to make Deana''s death impable?"


    Lord Banks sneered: "I asked someone to find someone in advance to find wanted A-


    level criminals who wouldmit a capital crime in exchange for 10 million to give his


    family and settle down and let him escape Aurouss Hilll."


    James hurriedly asked: "Dad, do you want a wanted criminal to do it?"


    Lord Banks said calmly "That would be why crime is done well, but the whole n is not


    as simple as you think.¡± After speaking, the old man continued ¡°I have also let people leak


    this news to the local police in Aurouss Hilll. I believe that soon the police in Aurouss Hilll


    will search for this wanted criminal in the city. He has many homicides, and he will die if he


    is caught, so he will naturally run desperately under the police''s pursuit. By then, he will


    run around Aurouss Hilll like a headless fly, and then it''s a coincidence when he escapes


    to the auction site When he arrives at the auction site, the Aurouss Hilll police will


    definitely send arge number of people to surround the entire treasure pavilion.


    Then he is like a turtle in the urn. In panic, it is normal to hold several hostages. At that


    time, in order to survive, the wanted criminal will naturally take the hostages as a


    threat and drive away with the hostages. At that time, he will make sure to take Deana


    in the car!"


    James hurriedly asked: "Then when will he kill Deana? In the car, or after escaping?"


    There was a sharp sh in the eyes of Lord Banks, and he said coldly: "The n I made


    for him is to kill Deana after he escapes, and then I will send him to the Philippines by


    boat, but If this person is alive, it will increase the risk of our exposure, so I have


    arranged for others to directly cause a car ident after he takes Deana into the car and


    remove him and Deana together!"


    Having said this, the old man smiled sinisterly and said: "At that time, these two people will


    go to see their maker together. Our n will never be revealed, even if the whole world


    suspects that


    we killed her. It doesn¡¯t matter, if they can¡¯t find the evidence, they can just say what


    they say!¡±


    James said excitedly, ¡°Dad! Your move is really wonderful! First secretly instruct an A-


    level wanted criminal to escape to Aurouss Hilll and identally escape to the auction.


    The venue, the kidnapping of Deana, and then the wanted criminal who was rushed to


    escape with Deana, identally died in a car ident, and even Deana was killed. The


    causes and consequences are perfect. It looks like Deana had a little bad luck! I believe it


    should not be uncovered. People will suspect that our Banks Familyy ising up! It''s


    really perfect!"


    Lord Banks nodded with a sneer, and said seriously: "I have been on the ups and downs


    in the sea ofmerce for half my life, but everything I do will move forward. Consider a


    few steps, and consider a few more steps backwards, and strive to be foolproof before


    doing anything.¡± At this point, he sighed and sighed, ¡°Hey! The only mistake in my life was


    that of Xion! I originally had all ns with the Japanese Self-Defense Forces worked out.


    It can be said to be foolproof, but I still haven¡¯t figured out which link went wrong! Not onlyMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    is Xion missing, but even my overall n is discovered. It¡¯s really a heavy loss! What I¡¯m


    most worried about right now is that not only did Xion not die, there is even a hidden


    behind-the-scenes man behind her. If that¡¯s the case, then this person is likely to be


    the future deadly enemy of the Banks Familyy!"


    James heard this, nodded in agreement, but sneered in his heart: "Although I don''t know


    what in Xion''s link went wrong that time, and I don''t know Xion. If in the end there is no


    driving force behind from behind, but if anything, I really want to thank him for something


    good! If he had destroyed the Father''s n, how would big brother beunched as the


    scapegoat? If the old man doesn¡¯t push the eldest brother out as a substitute for the dead,


    then how can I have the opportunity to rece the eldest brother as the heir?"


    However, James didn''t dare to show his inner joy. He asked with concern: "Dad, that


    wanted criminal, when will you start?"

 Chapter 2412

    Chapter 2412


    Lord Banks looked at the time and said, "If the n is not deviated, the A-level wanted


    criminal should arrive at the auction site in ten minutes."


    James hurriedly asked: "Dad, ten minutes, Deana will not leave. Yes?!"


    "No!" Lord Banks sneered: "Deana should still be making property changes now. This


    procedure is very cumbersome, and it will be impossible for a while. She wants that old


    house so much. And now she finally took the house smoothly, she will definitely cooperate


    with the change process very seriously."


    James nodded slightly, and at the same time heaved a sigh of relief. However, he


    quickly remembered something, and asked: "Dad! Zara is with her too. Will there be


    any idents then?"


    James knew that the old man liked Zara very much, and he was really worried. It''s not


    Zara''s safety, but an emergency juncture, will he stop the whole n because of Zara.


    Lord Banks''s expression was a little loose at this time, he sighed and said: "I have


    already let people know the wanted man. I have given him Deana and the photos of Fitz


    and Zara. I have told him clearly that he only needs to take one these three, it is enough


    to take the life of Deana. Now knowing Fitz is still acquainted, and he flew back to


    Eastcliff early in the morning, and there is just Zara left. That person has also seen Zara''s


    photos in advance, and will not take her."


    James hurriedly pretended to be relieved, and sighed: "That would be great. To be honest,


    I still like the child Zara. This child is really a young child from the Banks Familyy. The


    smartest and most thoughtful one!"


    "Yes!" Lord Banks couldn''t help sighing "But what a pity that she is with her mother."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James caught the look of regret in the old man''s eyes and shed in his heart malicious


    thoughts. From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that Deana and Zara would all die. In


    this way, even if the eldest brother Zayne didn''t love Deana, he would definitely love Zara.


    If the old man killed Deana and killed Zara at the same time, then Zayne would definitely


    hate the old man. At that time, the eldest brother is more than just being exiled to


    Australia, he will definitely fight to the death with the old man. In order to protect himself,


    the old man willpletely expel his eldest brother from the Banks Familyy, leaving him


    with nothing and no chance of turning over for a lifetime. In that case, one''s future


    Patriarch will be able to sit more firmly.


    So, he checked the time and said to Lord Banks: "Dad, I''ll go to the bathroom first and


    come back soon."


    Lord Banks nodded slightly and waved his hand: "Go!"


    After he came out of the study, he hurriedly took out his cell phone and sent a text


    message to his henchman "The old man spent 10 million a few days ago and made


    people find a Grade A wanted criminal. You must immediately find out who is the wanted


    criminal is and then contact him as quickly as possible, telling him that I can give his


    family another 20 million, but the premise is to add a condition so that he will kill Zara at


    the same time as he kills Deana!"

 Chapter 2413

    Chapter 2413


    At this moment, Aurouss Hilll. A man wearing a mask appeared at the subway station


    near Treasure Pavilion. There are arge number of surveince probes at the entrance


    of the subway, some of which are security videos of the subway, some are surveince of


    the city''s Sk, and several new high-end cameras equipped with face recognition


    functions. In recent years, with the rapid development of science and technology, face


    recognition has sessfully emerged from science fiction films and entered the lives of


    ordinary people. Not only does the mobile phone support face recognition, more


    importantly, the police also has aplete set of face recognition systems connected to


    big data. The biggest use of this system is to quickly screen arge number of people.


    For example, if there are hundreds of peopleing to the front, if there is a wanted


    criminal mixed in, then relying on police officers to check one by one will not only be


    inefficient, but also be particrly prone to omissions. However, now with the face


    recognition system, when hundreds of people pass by quickly, the system can directly


    identify the identities of hundreds of people through face recognition. At the same time,


    the system will immediately verify the identities of hundreds of people. If there are


    fugitives or suspects, the police will get system reminders as soon as possible. The most


    typical example is that a well-known singer came to the maind to hold a concert. At


    each concert, the police can always catch a few fugitives from the tens of thousands of


    audience at the concert.


    Why is there such a high efficiency? Almost all rely on the powerful features of face


    recognition! Therefore, with the increasing development of social science and


    technology, the possibility of criminals trying to escape legal sanctions has be


    less and less.


    At this moment, the man wearing a mask looked around, then reached into his pocket


    and took out a pack of cigarettes that were very dry and crumpled. He tore open the


    cigarette case and found that there was no cigarette inside, so he stepped to the mobile


    convenience store at the entrance of the subway station, and said to the boss in a low


    voice: "Boss, give me a package of cigarettes."


    The boss hurried. Asked: "Soft and hard?" The man opened his


    mouth: "Soft."


    The boss took out a pack of soft Zhonghua from the ss case and handed it to him,


    while saying, "Sixty-five."


    The man threw it to him directly . A one-hundred dor bill said indifferently: "No need


    for change."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The boss was overjoyed and hurriedly smiled: "Oh, thank you!"


    The man took the cigarette and turned around at the same time, he had already taken


    apart the stic film outside the cigarette, then tore open the right side of the cigarette


    pack. Afterwards, he skillfully tapped his fingers on the left side of the cigarette case, and


    a cigarette came out of the torn opening on the right. He took out the cigarette and took


    off the mask he was wearing, revealing a somewhat fierce face with Chinese characters.


    He held the cigarette in his mouth, took a hard sip after lighting it, and then turned his


    head to look around.


    Tate Landry nced at the rows of surveince cameras at the subway entrance, and he


    wiped a resolute smile on the corner of his mouth. He has been on the run for three


    years. In the past three years, he has lived a ghostly life, hiding in Tibet, and has long


    been exhausted. He wanted to find opportunities to sneak overseas, so that he could


    give a sigh of relief, but he simply didn''t have such ability, nor did he have such an


    opportunity. So he can only hide everywhere with a hungry meal. The only thing that can


    bring himfort is that he and his family have a very secret contact method, which


    even the police do not know.


    It is precisely because of this contact information that his family members contacted him


    two days ago and told him that someone gave him ten million and asked him to kill one


    person. After the incident, he could use the rtionship to send him abroad. Because


    his family had received this ten million, he was moved almost instantly.

 Chapter 2414

    Chapter 2414


    Anyway, he is tired of the days of hiding everywhere. He can earn 10 million for his family


    and give himself a chance ofplete liberation. He has no reason to refuse. So, he


    came to Aurouss Hilll yesterday, ready to y! ording to the owner''s request, he had


    to find a surveince camera to expose himself, and then flee to a ce called Treasure


    Pavilion. Now, what he is doing is to expose himself and let the Aurouss Hilll police know


    that he is here!


    At this moment, the Aurouss Hilll Police Command Office. The police''s face recognition


    system suddenly issued a harsh warning sound, and the police officer on duty was


    shocked when he saw it! On theputer screen, a system prompt has popped up, with


    a line written on it: "Identified by the face recognition system, a- level wanted criminal Tate


    Landry appeared in our city, please verify immediately!"


    The police officer on duty quickly called the system to automatically intercept it. He took a


    closer look at the live video and was shocked. He quickly picked up the emergency phone


    on the desktop and blurted out: "A-level wanted criminal Tate Landry appeared at the A7


    subway station in our city! Please arrest him immediately!"


    The whole Aurouss Hilll police blew up at once! A-level wanted criminal appears in


    Aurouss Hilll. This is definitely thest thing the local police want to see, because once


    this wanted criminal makes a big case in the local area, not only the local people will


    suffer, but the local police will also have to bear huge social pressure! So, the police


    immediately mobilized the police force of the city and decided to arrest Tate Landry.


    At this time, Tate Landry received a text message on his mobile phone: "Aurouss Hilll


    police have found you! A patrol car is rushing to catch you, pay attention to your right


    hand side, there is still 800 meters away from you!"


    Tate Landry finished reading Text message, gritted his teeth, staring at the right side


    unblinking. Soon, a police car in the distance appeared in the field of vision and kept


    approaching. However, the policeman didn''t turn on the lights or the siren, so it didn''t look


    like he was performing an emergency mission. But Tate Landry knew in his heart that the


    people who spent money to hire him had a good eye. Since the other party said that the


    car was here to catch him, he would definitely not make a mistake.


    He watched the car getting closer, and a heart raised his throat. He didn''t run away in a


    hurry, because he knew that the person who hired him had a requirement, and he had to


    be chased into the treasure pavilion next to him by the police, instead of running over by


    himself. Therefore, he kept smoking while dangling a cigarette while calcting the


    distance and timing.


    He is now standing on the sidewalk, the road is higher, and there are a lot of shared


    bicycles on the side of the road. Therefore, after the police car drove to the front from the


    motorway, it was impossible to drive the car directly in front of him, and could only pull


    over on the motorway and then walk over. The dozen meters of walking distance is his


    chance to escape. He knows that this is a downtown area, and the police will definitely not


    shoot directly, so with the advantage of more than ten meters and a faster starting speed,


    the police officer can''t catch up with him, and he will definitely be able to run into the


    treasure pavilion. In that way, the opponent chased all the way, escaped all the way, and


    rushed directly into the treasure pavilion.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    At this moment, the police car was almost in front of him. He nced at the police car in


    surprise, and when the police car pulled over, he began to back up cautiously. At this time,


    the door of the police car opened, and several police officers pretended to be on a routine


    patrol, got out of the car slowly, preparing to paralyze Tate Landry, and then waited for the


    opportunity to approach. However, Tate Landry was very nervous. He took a puff of


    cigarette, threw his cigarette butt to the ground, turned around and ran back.


    Several police officers originally wanted to approach quietly. Unexpectedly, Tate


    Landry was so nervous. One person immediately shouted: "Tate Landry, stop!"


    Tate Landry didn''t look back at all, and ran forward like crazy. Several police officers


    hurriedly pursued. Relying on his leading advantage, Tate Landry took the police around


    twice and rushed directly to the treasure pavilion not far away! While chasing


    desperately, the police officers at the head used the inte to report: "Tate Landry


    knows we are here. He started to flee when he saw us. Now he has escaped into the


    Treasure Pavilion!


    Request the city bureau to immediately send police to block the Treasure Pavilion and


    fully implement arrests!"

 Chapter 2415

    Chapter 2415


    In the eyes of the police officer, Tate Landry ran into the Treasure Pavilion randomly


    because he was chased and panicked. But in fact, Treasure Pavilion is Tate Landry''s


    ultimate goal.


    At this moment, Treasure Pavilion. In the hall, the auction continued, and Deana was still


    signing various documents. Tate Landry came to the door, and when he was about to


    walk in, the security guard at the door stopped him and said, "Sir, please show me the


    entry code for this auction. We will not enter until after verification."


    Tate Landry looked back and nced. and found his police hunt has been rushed to


    follow, and immediately pulled out a pistol, pointed to the security of the forehead, and


    coldly said: "! Cut the fucking nonsense, or I will shoot you."


    At that time, the police officersing from behind discovered that he had taken out a


    pistol. Tate Landry was not afraid, he pulled open the jacket of the padded jacket,


    revealing a vest filled with powerful explosives.


    Afterwards, Tate Landry held a gun in one hand and a explosive trigger in the other, and


    said in a cold voice: "Listen to me. The explosives on my vest are used to blow


    mountains! If I press this button this whole building will explode. If you guys dare toe


    in, I will let everyone in it be buried with me!"


    The police officers who were chasing him saw this and their expressions were extremely


    shocked! This Tate Landry was a gangster who was not afraid to kill. In his previous


    cases, he often used guns, but not explosives. Therefore, the police officers did not


    suspect him of carrying explosives on his body. Therefore, everyone suddenly became


    very fearful of him.


    Everyone was not far apart, and they could all see the vest Tate Landry was wearing. The


    vest was bulging, covered with strips of things like long ham sausages, and they could


    see that it was a powerful explosive at a nce. This kind of explosive is so powerful that


    it can easily explode the stone and make a hole in a boulder. If it is really detonated here,


    the consequences will be disastrous!


    So, one of the police officers immediately said loudly: "Tate Landry, don''t be impulsive!


    If you have something to talk about we can talk!"


    Tate Landry sneered, "Me? Impulsive? I am already on the most wanted list. With so


    many homicides, I have nothing to lose here. Either I die from this or from execution! So


    you''d better do everything I say, otherwise, I¡¯ll take everyone here to the grave with me!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he immediately pointed the gun at the security guard¡¯s head and


    shouted coldly: ¡°Let me in and lock the door!¡±


    The security guard hurriedly followed Tate Landry''s request, led Tate Landry into the


    door, and then locked the door tightly at Tate Landry''s request.


    Tate Landry grabbed the key from the security guard, and said coldly: "You, follow me


    in!"


    The security guard didn''t dare to disobey Tate Landry, and stepped into the auction


    with him


    Tate Landry directly rushed into the auction hall with a gun. He shouted at the crowd


    participating in the auction: "Everyone, just fucking listen to me, every stay still and put


    your heads down, anyone who dares to run will die!"


    The whole hall was suddenly In a panic, everyone screamed and prepared to escape.


    At this time, Tate Landry pointed the gun up and fired three shots at the ceiling, and


    eximed: "You run, you die!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As soon as the gunshot rang, everyone was frightened and most of them immediately


    dropped on the ground without hesitation, holding their head in both hands. But there


    were also one or two people, thinking that they could have a chance to escape, so they


    tried to escape from the side door. Tate Landry raised his gun and shot twice, and directly


    killed the man closest to the side door.


    Now, the scene was even more tense. After Tate Landry shot the man, he ran directly to


    the corridor next to the hall. ording to the information given to him by the other party,


    the target he wanted to kill today was in the office next to the corridor.

 Chapter 2416

    Chapter 2416


    At this time, Deana and Zara heard the gunshots and immediately realized that something


    had happened. Deana pulled Zara and blurted out: "Zara, let''s go!"


    Zara also knew that it was important. Without hesitation, she ran out with her mother.


    However, as soon as she ran out, she saw that many people outside the corridor were


    already trying to run out in a panic. At this moment, Tate Landry, armed with a gun,


    suddenly appeared at the entrance of the corridor. He raised the gun and pointed it


    directly at a man who was fleeing in a hurry.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a bang, he shot directly into the back of the man''s head! With this shot, the man


    shot in the back of his head fell to the ground with a plop, and the panicked crowd


    around him suddenly let out a harsh scream.


    Tate Landry shouted coldly: "Listen to me, everyone go to the hall to gather, no one better


    run! Otherwise, the end will be the same as this guy!"


    They all were in panic. But now suddenly someone was shot and killed in front of them,


    which deeply stimted their nerves. At this time, everyone will calcte an oue in


    their mind. If you still insist on running away at this time, you will most likely be shot dead.


    But if you cooperate obediently at this time, there will be at least a hundred people in the


    entire scene, including auctioneers and staff, it is impossible for the other party to kill so


    many people at once. Therefore, if you cooperate obediently, your chances of survival


    should be much greater.


    As a result, no one of this group dared to try to escape anymore, each of them held their


    heads in their hands, turned around honestly, and walked into the hall one by one.


    Because the entrance door of the hall had been locked and the key had been snatched


    by Tate Landry, it was impossible for this group of people to have a chance to escape.


    At this time, Tate Landry saw that everyone had gone to the hall, and he shouted into the


    hallway sharply: "All the people in the office and bathroom, listen to me. Come to the hall


    obediently within one minute. I will check all the rooms in one minute. If I find someone


    hiding, they will die!¡±


    After that, he added: ¡°I¡¯m not targeting you today. Anyone who came, I was just forced to


    desperate action by the police and fled here to hide. As long as you honestly cooperate


    with me, when I negotiate with the police, I will naturally let you go! But, If any of you dare


    to y with me, I will kill you. I am on the most wanted list with multiple bodies behind


    me. I¡¯m not afraid to add more!"


    Hearing him say that, many people in the offices on both sides of the corridor opened the


    doors and walked out honestly.


    Charles, the owner of Treasure Pavilion, also gave up the idea of hiding in the office and


    walked out of the office with his head in his hands. At this time, the two staff members who


    filed for Deana exchanged nces and went out together.


    Zara asked Deana in a low voice: "Mom, what are we going to do?"


    Deana said without hesitation: "Let''s go out too. At this time, it is natural to cooperate


    well to ensure personal safety to the greatest extent!"


    Zara Nodded gently. Afterwards, the mother and daughter also held up their hands, and


    the two staff members walked out behind them.


    Tate Landry kept holding the gun, paying attention to everyone walking out of the rooms


    on both sides. When he saw Deana and Zara, he was immediately relieved. He knew that


    the beautiful woman named Deana in front of him was his only hope for getting paid!

 Chapter 2417

    Chapter 2417


    Most criminals whomit felony crimes will be listed by the police as the focus of


    arrest. Therefore, people like Tate Landry who can escape without being caught have


    learned how to hide and stay out of sight of thew and remain inconspicuous.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, at the moment he saw Deana, although he was excited, he showed nothing on


    the surface.


    He shook the gun in his hand, and said coldly, "Hurry up, don''t fucking take your time!"


    Deana and Zara didn''t notice any abnormalities, and hurried to follow the others. Seeing


    that Deana was already under his control, Tate Landry didn''t search for other rooms


    anymore, but after everyone had entered the hall, he walked directly behind everyone,


    and then closed the door tightly. At this time, there were a total of more than 100 men,


    women and children in the hall, all of whom looked at Tate Landry nervously, not


    knowing what he was going to do next.


    Tate Landry stepped onto the auction stage at this time, picked up the microphone, and


    said arrogantly: "Everyone, it is a kind of fate that we can meet in this way in this ce


    today, so I will introduce myself to you first."


    Speaking of this, Tate Landry cleared his throat and said: "My name is Tate Landry, a


    northerner, and I am a Grade A wanted criminal listed by the police. I fled all the way to


    Aurouss Hilll. I was just trying to buy a pack of cigarettes at the subway entrance. I was


    found by the police. I had no choice but to hide here and take everyone hostage."


    Then, Tate Landry turned around and said, "But, don¡¯t be afraid, I insist that I am not


    looking for money. I am not trying to hurt anyone, I just hope that everyone stays here


    honestly, as a bargaining chip for me to negotiate with the police. When the police agree


    to my terms, I will naturally continue my escape, and everyone can leave safely."


    Tate Landry''s words made most people a little relieved. These people felt that if they


    cooperate as hostages honestly, when Tate Landry got what he wanted, they could


    naturally go home safely. Deana and Zara also didn''t notice anything abnormal. They


    were just like everyone else, but they felt somewhat unlucky. It''s likeing out to


    withdraw money and encountering a bank robber. Although the probability is small, it is


    not impossible. Now that things have happened, the most important thing now is to ensure


    your own personal safety as much as possible.


    Tate Landry continued to speak at this time: "I just said, just need everyone to cooperate


    with me, so you just need to hold your head with your hands and don''t make any small


    moves. If anyone dares to make small moves, then you will meet the same end the other


    two did!"


    Everyone knew that Tate Landry was cruel so naturally they didn''t dare to do anything.


    Tate Landry was still worried that he would not be able topletely deter these people,


    so he once again exposed his vests full of explosives, and said coldly: "I think there are


    many young people in your 20s and 30s. I was once your age. Knowing that people at


    this age often have hot brains and are easily impulsive, so I remind everyone, don¡¯t try to


    be a hero, and don¡¯t think that a few people can join together to find opportunities to


    subdue me!"


    "I admit that it is difficult to fight everyone at once, there¡¯s not enough bullets in the gun to


    kill everyone present, but the explosives tied to my body are enough to blow this ce


    into a pile of rubble, and enough for all of you to be blown to bits. Even if you grabbed my


    gun and shot my head with another shot, as long as I shake my hand and press the


    switch, I can take you all out. Do you understand?"


    When everyone heard this they were even more frightened and shocked! No one thought


    that Tate Landry not only had a gun, but also had enough explosives to level the building!


    All the people present are flesh and blood. If this killer really blows up, it is almost


    impossible for anyone to survive! Therefore, at this moment, everyone''s deep thoughts of


    resistance werepletely extinguished! Even in the security team, several retired young


    men who had enlisted in the army suddenly gave up the idea of looking for opportunities


    to turn the tide. For many young people who have enlisted in the army, it is not difficult to


    subdue a person. However, while subduing a person, it is almost impossible to ensure


    that his fingers do not touch a small switch.

 Chapter 2418

    Chapter 2418


    After all, even if it''s a headshot and the brain loses consciousness, the nervous system


    will twitch the whole body for a few minutes, which may trigger the switch if a person dies.


    Therefore, no one dared to risk themselves and the lives of so many people. Seeing


    everyone was defeated, Tate Landry was also relieved. He is a vicious person, but he is


    actually worried about idents. After


    all, although he is a desperado, he is not really afraid of death. But he also wants to


    smuggle abroad and regain a new life, so he will take on such a task.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Seeing that he hadpletely controlled the scene of more than a hundred people with


    his own words, he knew that the matter had already seeded more than half. The rest


    is to negotiate terms with the police, ask for a car, take Deana and escape. Just when he


    was about to go to the gate to discuss the conditions with the police outside, the cell


    phone in his pocket suddenly rang. He bought this mobile phone from the ck market.


    The identity of the owner was stolen by people in the ck market. It has nothing to do


    with him, so he is not afraid of being found by the police.


    As for this mobile phone number, only a few of his immediate family members know it,


    and their contact information is also very secret. He never allows his rtives to use


    cellphones,ndlines and public phones to contact him, and only allows them to use


    Inte phones that can make anonymous calls. In this way, no one can find clues. When


    the phone rang, he looked down and found that the caller ID was an overseas call, so he


    directly pressed the answer button. Although the call appeared to be from abroad, it was


    actually made by his rtives using an inte phone.


    Tate Landry answered the phone and just said hello, he heard a woman on the phone


    asking in a low voice: "Husband?"


    Tate Landry said, and asked in a low voice dissatisfied: "Why are you calling this time?


    Is there something important?!"


    It was Tate Landry''s wife who called. Tate Landry is 35 years old this year, has been


    married for eleven years, has three children, and his parents are alive. In this task,


    besides wanting to fight for himself, there is another very important reason, that is, he


    wants to leave for his family. After all, his parents were old and his wife had no academic


    qualifications. After he fled, his family had nothing, and the economic situation was


    getting worse and worse.


    However, after taking this job, the other party agreed to give his family 10 million. This 10


    million has already been paid. It is almost enough for the family to live a carefree life in a


    small ce, so Tate Landry can now be considered as worry-free. Even if the mission


    fails this time and you are caught or killed, at least the family can live a stable life.


    On the phone, Tate Landry¡¯s wife said a little excitedly: "Husband! The person who is


    looking for us to do business has put another 20 million in my ount!"


    "What?!" Tate Landry eximed and blurted out: " Really?!? "It''s true! "Tate Landry''s


    wife said excitedly: "They said that they


    would give the family 20 million, but they want to add a condition


    to you, as long as you agree, the money will be given to our family!"


    Tate Landry also asked excitedly: "What conditions?" "


    Tate Landry''s wife said truthfully: "They said, you must kill the target''s daughter as well!"

 Chapter 2419

    Chapter 2419


    Tate Landry almostughed out of excitement when he heard this.


    He subconsciously asked: "It''s that simple?!"


    The wife on the other end of the phone said confidently: "Yes, it''s that simple!"


    "Great!" Tate Landry said excitedly: "This is very good! This is simple!"


    After all, he had seen the photos of Deana, Fitz, and Zara a long time ago. Fitz is not


    here, but the pair of Deana and Zara are extremely eye-catching. Mother and daughter,


    he had already confirmed at a nce. Now, the mother and daughter are among more


    than one hundred hostages. As long as you ask the police to get to the carter, you can


    take them together as hostages!


    I originally nned to kill one and earn 10 million, but now I kill two and earn 30 million!


    Tate Landry has never made such easy money in his life!


    Therefore, he immediately opened his mouth and said: "You tell them I will do it!"


    Tate Landry''s wife was equally excited. After all, thirty million! Living in the fifth-tier cities


    in the north, a house is only a few hundred thousand, and a vi is only two million!


    Therefore, Thirty Million can almost let her lead her three children for a lifetime without


    any worries, and in the local area, she can live a life of a master! She has even begun to


    figure out that after Tate Landry finishes this matter and goes abroad smoothly, she will


    spend 1.5 million to buy a Porsche that she has loved for many years!


    It was a luxury car that she could not even dream of. She once saw a beautiful woman


    driving in a shopping mall. At that time, that woman drove that Porsche, her


    temperament was indescribable and her pride was indescribable. It Made her envious


    for a long, long time. But now, she has 30 million in her ount, and buying the same


    Porsche is almost a piece of cake!


    So, her voice was a little trembling and exhorted: "My husband! People have given us


    so much money, you must help them get things done!"


    Tate Landry immediately said, "Don''t worry, I will do it. Take care of the Parents and


    children at home, please.¡±


    Tate Landry¡¯s wife said excitedly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, husband! I will take care of our parents and


    three children!¡±


    ¡°Good! "Tate Landryughed and said, "I''ll hang up first, and I''ll contact you after I go


    abroad!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay! Husband, take care!"


    After hanging up the phone, Tate Landry was excited.

 Chapter 2420

    Chapter 2420


    He secretly thought: "Today is really a good day! Just take these two women with you


    later, go to the ce designated by others, and get rid of these two women, you will be


    able to go abroad by boat! Then it¡¯s a small matter of disappearing!"


    Thinking of this, he quietly took a look at Deana and Zara, and he couldn''t help muttering


    in his heart: "These girls looks so beautiful! I''ve never seen such a beautiful woman in all


    my life!


    That Deana, mature and sexy, no worse than the beauty star in the 90s! That Zara is


    even younger and more beautiful, she¡¯s just the stunner among the stunners! It would be


    a shame to kill them like this!¡±


    At this moment, the voice of the police officer speaking through a loudspeaker sounded


    outside: ¡°Tate Landry, listen carefully, you are now surrounded. Yes! I advise you to give


    up resistance immediately,e out and surrender, and you can still fight for a leniency!"


    Tate Landry sneered, walked directly to the window, opened a window, and cursed coldly:


    "What, do you want me to surrender? I tell you, even if I must die, I will not surrender!


    And I will not die alone! I will pull over a hundred people here to die with me!"


    The police officer suddenly became nervous and said:" I advise you not to be


    impulsive! Don¡¯t let yourself fall into the abyss of unrest!¡±


    Tate Landry coldly snorted: ¡° Stop talking nonsense! Listen to me! Get me a Rolls Royce


    filled with gas immediately! As long as you prepare the car for me, I will naturally leave


    Aurouss Hilll and will not hurt anyone in it! If you don¡¯t follow suit, I will let these people be


    buried with me!¡±


    After that, Tate Landry took a look at the Time and added: "I am a person with limited


    patience. You only have 20 minutes to prepare. If you exceed this time, wait to clean up


    the ruins and corpses!"


    Tate Landry is a smart man. The reason why he called for a Rolls- Royce is because there


    are very few Rolls-Royce cars. The police


    can never own a luxury car like Rolls-Royce, so they can only find one for themselves


    temporarily. It is inherently difficult to find a Rolls-Royce temporarily, so it is already very


    difficult for the police to find the car in a hurry. Naturally, it is impossible to have time to do


    anything with the car. Therefore, this is more secure for him.


    Moreover, a Rolls-Royce car has high performance and strong stability. It is not easy to


    break down on the road when driving such a luxury car, and once it gets to speed, it is


    impossible for ordinary police cars to catch up. As soon as the police officer heard this,


    he immediately began urgent discussions.


    One of them whispered: "Now that Tate Landry has a gun in his hand, and he also has


    a big bomb on his body, it is definitely impossible for us to attack him. Once he is


    pressed into a hurry, he is likely to detonate the bomb."


    "Yes!" The other person also echoed in a low voice: "There is no strong attack, and there


    is no mediation strategy. In my opinion, we might as well just prepare a car for him as he


    said. Let him leave first, and then find a chance to arrest him along the way!¡±


    A person in charge said solemnly: ¡°Even if he is asked to leave first, he must not be


    tracked and arrested immediately, even if he is in the car. Detonating a big killer, as long


    as it is in a downtown area, the lethality and destructive power are immeasurable. Once a


    major incident urs, none of us can bear this responsibility!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Yes! Let''s prepare the car for him first and let him Leave the crowded ce like the city


    center first! We won¡¯t want to be able to catch him now, but as long as we can send him


    away safely and prevent him from causing more serious consequences in Aurouss Hilll, it


    can be regarded as doing it for the people of Aurouss Hilll. It¡¯s a good thing!¡±


    The person in charge nodded and said: ¡°The most urgent task now is to get him to leave


    the treasure pavilion quickly, otherwise there are more than a hundred hostages in it,


    which is really too dangerous!¡±


    After that, he immediately dropped. Ordered: "Coordinate quickly and prepare the vehicle!


    Send it to Treasure Pavilion as soon as possible!"


    A police officer said embarrassingly: "Captain White, where are we going to get Rolls


    Royce? This kind of car costs several million.


    There are not many vehicles in the city, and there is no police system."


    The person in charge called Captain White thought for a while, and said: "I have a good


    rtionship with Cameron Isaac. I will borrow one from him! Anyway, first meet Tate


    Landry¡¯s needs so that he will not cause greater loss!"

 Chapter 2421

    Chapter 2421


    A Rolls Royce is indeed not affordable for ordinary people. Counting all the Rolls Royce in


    Aurouss Hilll, it is estimated that there are only a few dozen or less. And most of them are


    old cars with many years of age. This kind of old-fashioned Rolls-Royce is actually not


    expensive, and most of them have already turned a lot of hands, and finally flowed into


    weddingpanies to make wedding cars, specially used to fool some young people who


    love face. Therefore, there are very few Rolls-Royce that can reallye up with


    seriousness.


    The captain White had also thought about whether he would simply find a wedding


    company and temporarily requisition an old Rolls Royce. After all, if there is any


    damage to the car, this kind of old car is generally cheaper, and the pressure of


    compensation will not be too great.


    However, he changed his mind and thought again: "Tate Landry is not only very aware


    and ruthless, but also impossible to confuse. The top priority now is to quickly get this


    man away from the treasure pavilion, preferably directly out of Aurouss Hilll City. The


    faster he walks, the better, so at this time, you must not make any extravagances. In case


    getting an old Rolls Royce irritates him, it will easily cause trouble!"


    "Moreover, Cameron Isaac¡¯s own car is a Rolls-Royce, and the hotel is equipped with


    four Rolls-Royces of different models. Unlike others, most of them have only one Rolls-


    Royce, and they are very precious, so I asked him to borrow it. It is the greatest


    opportunity."


    Thinking of this, he immediately took out his cell phone and called Cameron Isaac. At


    the same time, Cameron Isaac just parked the car at the door of the old house where


    Charlie Wade lived with his parents, and apanied Charlie Wade into the house.


    Charlie Wade looked at the depressed yard and sighed with dismay: "When my dad


    rented this small yard back then, the small yard was as dpidated as it is now. Later, my


    parents worked together to clean up the yard little by little and turn it into a warm home"


    Speaking of this, Charlie Wade couldn''t help but sighed, and said: "That Deana, should


    be like my parents and tidy up here, right?"


    Cameron Isaac said hurriedly, "Master, don''t worry, the seconddy of the Thorne Family


    is the well-known virtuous Lady, after she buys this old house, she will definitely restore


    it with great care. I believe that after a month or two, when youe back, it will be a


    big change."


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: "Forget it, I was seen by Dean thest time I came here.


    I will note to this ce in the future unless she returns to Eastcliff."


    Cameron Isaac said seriously: "Master, you don''t actually need to hide from the second


    lady of the Thorne Family, she is a good person, and she has liked your father for so


    many years. If you recognize her, she will treat you as her own."


    "That''s more." Charlie Wade said. He waved his hand and said seriously: "I don''t want


    to be treated as a son by an aunt who loves my father so much. That feeling is too


    awkward."


    Then, Charlie Wade said again: "And, when I was in Japan, I saved her children, I don¡¯t


    want to have anything to do with them."


    "Hey" Cameron Isaac sighed helplessly: "Master, you saved Fitz and Zara. The old man


    from the Banks Familyy kneeling in front of you for that!¡±


    Charlie Wade sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t need him to kneel to me. When the time is right, I will let


    him and all the men of the Banks Familyy go to my parents¡¯ grave. Kneel down and


    confess for the Anti-Wade Alliance back then!"


    Cameron Isaac said firmly: "Master, I believe that with your strength, this goal will definitely


    be achieved in the near future!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly, and looked again. Refocused on this dpidated


    courtyard. At this moment, Cameron Isaac''s cell phone rang suddenly. He took a few


    steps back in a hurry so as not to disturb Charlie Wade, and then respectfully said to


    Charlie Wade: "Master, I will answer the call first."


    Charlie Wade gave a nod and didn''t say more.


    Cameron Isaac walked to the door, only then connected the phone and asked,


    "Captain, what can I do for you?"


    Captain White hurriedly said, "Mr. Cameron, there is something to ask you for help. This


    time you may have to do it. I hope you don¡¯t refuse!"

 Chapter 2422

    Chapter 2422


    Cameron Isaacughed and said: "We have known each other for so long, what else is


    there to be polite with you? Let''s be honest, what''s the matter?"


    Captain White exined: "Mr. Cameron, at Treasure Pavilion there was a major situation.


    A Grade A wanted criminal rushed in and took more than one hundred people as


    hostages, and this guy is strapped with enough explosives to level the building. Now the


    other party asked us to provide him with a Rolls Royce for his escape. We can only do it!¡±


    As he said, Captain White said: ¡°There are not many people who have Rolls-Royce in


    Aurouss Hilll. You are the only one who owns multiple Rolls-Royces, so please help.


    Please help!"


    Cameron Isaac eximed: "Treasure Pavilion? Are you sure it is Treasure Pavilion?"


    "Yes!" Captain White hurriedly said: "I''m outside of Treasure Pavilion. Basically all the


    police that can be deployed in the city are here."


    Cameron Isaac couldn''t help saying: "I just came out of the treasure pavilion ten or


    twenty minutes ago."


    Captain White said with emotion: "Then you are really lucky. If youe out a littleter,


    you will probably be a hostage of Tate Landry.¡±


    After saying that, Captain White hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Cameron, is it convenient for you to


    lend a Rolls-Royce to us? You can rest assured that if there is any problem with this car,


    our city bureau will bear the cost!¡±


    Cameron Isaac said without hesitation: "Captain, you don''t have to be so polite with me.


    As aw-abiding citizen, it is my responsibility and obligation to provide assistance to the


    police!" After that, he immediately said, "Give me just a little bit. I''ll call you arrange for


    someone to send a Rolls-Royce right away."


    "Good!" Captain White said excitedly: "Mr. Cameron, I thank youvery much!¡±


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Cameron Isaac was going to call his men so that


    they could prepare vehicles quickly. Charlie Wade walked up to him at this time and


    asked him: "Isaac, something happened to Treasure Pavilion?"


    "Yes!" Cameron Isaac hurriedly introduced the matter to Charlie Wade.


    When Charlie Wade heard this, he said immediately: "The situation is urgent and life is at


    stake , so don''t call, just drive your car over!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Cameron Isaac said immediately, "Master, I do not want to put you in a bad situation!"


    Charlie Wade said, "It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go!" After all, Charlie Wade hasalready taken the lead


    out of the yard.


    Cameron Isaac didn''t think much about it, and he was ready to help Charlie Wade open


    the car door. Charlie Wade opened the door first, pushed him a little, and said, "Time is


    urgent, go drive!"


    "Good!" Cameron Isaac rushed into the cab. After starting the car, he hurried to the


    Treasure Pavilion. Charlie Wade looked out the window at this time, frowned slightly, and


    said, "Isaac, the police said that Tate Landry was discovered by ident and was chased


    into the Treasure Pavilion?"


    "Yes, young master!" Cameron Isaac said: "I guess this guy should have fled to Aurouss


    Hilll. He wanted to make some money in Aurouss Hilll to continue his escape. He didn''t


    expect to be discovered by people from the Aurouss Hilll City Bureau, so he fled into the


    Treasure Pavilion in a panic. "


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said: "I always feel that things seem a little not quite


    right."


    Cameron Isaac was surprised and asked: "Master, is something wrong?"


    Charlie Wade did not answer his question, but asked him:" A Grade A wanted criminal


    who has been hiding in Tibet for a long time must be a person with a strong ability to


    hide and stay undercover and a strong ability to judge the environment. This kind of


    person has very strong escape experience, how can he choose to escape into the


    closed treasure pavilion? A single building without a n? Running into the building, isn''t


    it clear that he would be trapped?

 Chapter 2423

    Chapter 2423


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s analysis, Cameron Isaac couldn¡¯t help but nodded and said:


    ¡°This is really strange. Normally, only a fool will run into the building when he is chased.


    Normal people They should all want to escape as soon as possible. The farther you can


    escape, the better."


    Charlie Wade said with a hum, "Since Tate Landry is a wanted A- level criminal who has


    escaped for a long time, it is absolutely impossible for him tomit such a low-level


    mistake, otherwise he would definitely be arrested a long time ago, so I specte that the


    greatest possibility is that Tate Landry deliberately enters the treasure pavilion!"


    "Enter the treasure pavilion deliberately" Cameron Isaac couldn''t help but muttered, and


    said in confusion, "What is he going to do in the treasure pavilion today? But there¡¯s no


    big auction. Today¡¯s undertaking is a judicial auction. They are selling big things like


    houses and cars. It¡¯s pointless to snatch these things!¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, he was caught by the police. He was


    chased into the treasure pavilion, or that he was deliberately pretending to be chased


    into the treasure pavilion by the police, so it is unlikely that he was rushing to the


    treasure pavilion."


    Cameron Isaac asked puzzledly: "Master, if he is not rushing to things What did he run


    for?"


    Charlie Wade coldly snorted: "Since he is not running for things, he must be running for


    people!" "Running for people? He is aN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Grade A wanted criminal, once he is found there is a high probability of being


    caught or even killed. Who would be running at such a big risk?" Charlie Wade


    said seriously: "Today, there should be five people with a high value. One is me.


    One is you, one is Charles, and the remaining two are Deana and Zara. Who do


    you think he is running for?"


    Cameron Isaac thought for a while and said seriously: "The possibility of running for both


    of us is a little bit smaller, after all we have alreadye out, he just went in, then the


    probability is that these three people are left." After speaking, he muttered: "The


    possibility of riches is slightly higher with Charles, after all, he is in Aurouss Hilll. He is


    quite famous, although it is not as worthy as Miss Jasmine from the Moore family, and


    not as good as Mr. Quinton and her like, but at least it has millions of assets."


    "As for Deana and Zara, I think the possibility is a little bit smaller. Like the Wade family,


    the Banks Familyy is one of the top families in the country. The protection of family


    members is very serious.


    The family does not expose their member information. Therefore, even the richest man in


    Aurouss Hilll, it is very difficult to figure out the members of the Banks Familyy, let alone


    for Tate Landry, a wanted criminal."


    Charlie Wade frowned and said, "You don¡¯t understand the core of this incident. The


    core of this incident was that Tate Landry risked his life to act in a y. It is impossible


    for him to act in a y just to find treasure, wealth, or the Banks Familyy¡¯s


    mother- daughter. I think there is a high probability that there is a conspiracy."


    "Conspiracy?" Cameron Isaac was a little confused, and said, "Master, you said there


    was a conspiracy. Is it because the enemy of the Banks Familyy wants to deal with the


    mother and daughter of the Banks Familyy? A rich and wealthy enemy has hired him to


    take them out?¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded: "I think it''s possible. Let¡¯s watch what''s going on, and see how it will


    develop in the future."


    Cameron Isaac said "This Tate Landry wants a Rolls-Royce to escape, I don''t know


    if he can escape this time."


    Charlie Wade smiled: " Whether he can escape depends on whether there is anyone


    behind him to help, otherwise, with all the noise he has made, if he thinks he can just


    escape from this then he is an idiot!"


    When it came to this, Charlie Wade sneered: "However, since he dares to y so big, I


    believe someone must be behind him. Someone helped!"


    Soon, Cameron Isaac arrived at the Treasure Pavilion. When approaching the Treasure


    Pavilion, Charlie Wade had already pulled out his mask to put on cover, so as not to


    cause too much attention and expose himself. At this time, the Treasure Pavilion was


    surrounded by arge number of police officers and police cars, and even wheeled


    armored vehicles dedicated to anti- terrorism were dispatched.


    The roads close to Treasure Pavilion have all been blocked by the police, and arge


    number of police forces have even been deployed to evacuate the crowds. As soon as


    Cameron Isaac''s Rolls-Royce arrived at the blocked intersection, a middle-aged man


    hurried over and greeted Cameron Isaac through the window.


    Cameron Isaac put down the car window and said, "Captain." The one called Captain


    White was the head of the Aurouss Hilll police, Stanley White.

 Chapter 2424

    Chapter 2424


    Stanley White was already waiting for this Rolls-Royce in a hurry. Although Cameron


    Isaac''s speed is also very fast, the situation inside is really critical and important.


    Therefore, he hurriedly said: "Mr. Cameron, thank God you are finally here, do you think


    it is convenient for you to drive in? If you want it to be convenient, you can directly help


    drive the car to the main entrance of the treasure pavilion. If it is not convenient for you,


    Leave this car to me and I will drive in."


    Cameron Isaac turned around and asked Charlie Wade in a low voice: "Mr. Wade, what


    do you want?"


    Charlie Wade also wanted to go in to see what was going on, so he said: "Just drive in ."


    Cameron Isaac said to Stanley White: "Captain, I will drive the car in directly."


    "Okay!" Stanley White nodded, and hurriedly asked again: "Mr. Cameron, is your car full


    of gas? That Tate Landry asked for it to be filled. Full of fuel, if you are dissatisfied, I will


    arrange for someone to pump in a little bit from other cars."


    Cameron Isaac nced at the fuel gauge and said, "I am basically full."


    "That''s good!" Stanley White breathed a sigh of relief. He Hurriedly said: "You drive


    directly to the gate of Treasure Pavilion, but don''t get too close. When the timees,


    park the car and leave the key in the car and withdraw quickly. This is safer."


    "Good." Cameron Isaac nodded.


    At this time, Stanley White immediately let people open the roadblock and let


    Cameron Isaac''s Rolls-Royce pass.


    When Cameron Isaac''s car drove into the Treasure Pavilion, he parked the car at a


    distance of five or six meters from the door.


    Afterwards, Cameron Isaac said to Charlie Wade: "Master, let''s get out!"


    "Okay." Charlie Wade said: "But you will say hello to Captain White and see if we can stay


    on the scene. I want to stay on scene and see the development."


    Isaac hurriedly said: "This problem is not big, let me tell him!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Charlie Wade nodded: "Okay, get out of the car !" Then, the two immediately opened the


    door and got out of the car.


    At this moment, Tate Landry inside saw the Rolls-Royceing, and immediately rushed


    to the door, holding the gun in one hand and the detonating switch in the other, shouting:


    "You open all the doors! Open the trunk and let me Take a look to see if there is anything


    hidden inside!" Cameron Isaac immediately opened all the doors of the car so that Tate


    Landry could see the car and shouted: "It was just the two of us in the car.. There is


    nothing, you see?"


    Tate Landry continued to shout: "What about the trunk? Open the trunk too!"


    Cameron Isaac responded, "Okay, I''ll open it now." After finishing speaking, he quickly


    opened the trunk again. Cameron Isaac owns a number of Rolls Royces, although they


    are all equipped by the Wade family, but he has the right to use and decide. The car he


    drove today was specially reserved to receive Charlie Wade, and every time he used this


    car, he drove it personally. Only when Charlie Wade needed it would he drive this car out,


    so this car is reserved There are no personal belongings in the box. After opening, there


    was nothing in the trunk. Tate Landry naturally looked at it at a nce. Then he nodded in


    satisfaction, looked up and down Charlie Wade and Cameron Isaac, and said coldly:


    "Don''t turn off the car and leave the keys, you two can go!"

 Chapter 2425

    Chapter 2425


    Tate Landry said to let Cameron Isaac and Charlie Wade leave. Cameron Isaac''s first


    thought was: "I don''t know my young master, would you like to leave?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Moreover, I don''t know if the young master will directly attack Tate Landry? With the


    master''s ability, once the thundering order came out, Tate Landry was guaranteed that


    there would be nothing but ashes left! Even if the master is unwilling to do it in front of so


    many people, wouldn''t it be easy to solve this Tate Landry with the master''s magical


    powers?"


    So he immediately looked towards Charlie Wade to see what kind of decision Charlie


    Wade would make. But what he didn''t expect was that Charlie Wade beckoned him


    directly, and said: "Let''s go quickly." After speaking, he turned and walked outside first.


    Cameron Isaac was stunned for a moment, then recovered and hurried to catch up.


    When the two of them came out of the courtyard of the treasure pavilion, the captain


    Stanley White hurriedly greeted him and said gratefully: "Oh, Mr. Cameron, thank you


    so much for this matter today! Or I will arrange for someone to send you and this Mr. to


    go back?"


    Cameron Isaac waved his hand and asked in a low voice: "Captain, can we two watch the


    excitement here?"


    ¡°Watch the excitement?" Stanley White said hesitantly, "Mr. Cameron, the current situation


    is very dangerous. You also know that Tate Landry has a lot of explosives on his body! If


    he really wants to detonate the explosives, everyone will suffer."


    Cameron Isaac waved his hand: "It''s okay, I see the desire to fight for survival is quite


    strong, otherwise, he would not take so much effort to get a Rolls Royce. Since he has a


    strong desire for survival, then he is not likely to go to drastic actions."


    The captain thought about it and said. "Okay , Mr. Cameron, then I will put you two


    behind us. I can take care of anything if anything."


    "Okay!" Cameron Isaac said hurriedly, "Thank you, Captain White, don''t worry, we


    absolutely won''t cause you any trouble!"


    Stanley White said quickly: "Mr. Cameron, you be careful, I will talk to the leadership


    and see what the n is!"


    Cameron Isaac also politely said: "! Captain you are busy, do not bother us,"


    Captain White Turned around and left quickly.


    As soon as he left, Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked Charlie Wade next to him in a low


    voice: "Master, are you staying to watch the excitement?"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly, and said: "I want to see who is Tate Landry''s goal."


    What then?" Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked again: "If you know who his goal is, what


    are your ns next?"


    Charlie Wade shook his head: "I don''t know now, just watch the changes."


    At the same time. Inside the Treasure Pavilion.


    Tate Landry looked at the time and felt that it was almost time for the next step, so he took


    out his cell phone and sent a text message. The content of the text message was simple,


    with only two words: "Goodbye." The other party responded quickly with the content. The


    same two words: "Good to go." This is the secret signal of the confidant of the Lord


    Banks, who has made an appointment with Tate Landry. Once the other party is ready to


    go, it means that they are ready and Tate Landry can set off.

 Chapter 2426

    Chapter 2426


    If the other party does not reply, then Tate Landry can only continue to waste time in the


    treasure pavilion. When will the other party reply these two words then he can go out.


    Now, the other party has given a clear reply, and Tate Landry does not intend to continue


    to waste time. He looked at the people in the hall holding their heads and squatting down,


    and said coldly: "They have already prepared the car I want, so it is time for me to leave.


    Here, thank you all for your cooperation. You will be free when I am gone."


    The more than one hundred people present were relieved when they heard this.


    Everyone''s face appeared with a smile after the disaster. Thew and order in China is so


    good that most people will never encounter such a thing in their lives, and if they


    encounter such a thing, they can be unscathed. That is really great luck. Therefore,


    everyone rxespletely at this time, just waiting for the man to leave quickly, and


    then be able to survive this crisispletely and safely.


    At this time, Tate Landry suddenly spoke again: "Everyone, I have one more thing that


    needs to be done. I also hope that you all regard me for being so trustworthy and don''t


    refuse me."


    Everyone heard this and Suddenly became a little nervous. No one knows what Tate


    Landry needs. If he wants money, it doesn''t really matter. As long as they don''t hurt


    everyone, everyone is willing to give him all their belongings. However, they¡¯re afraid he


    has other ideas.


    At this moment, Tate Landry said: "I have asked them to prepare a Rolls Royce for me.


    However, if I get in the car by myself, they will definitely not let me leave. They will just kill


    me in the middle of the road. So, I have to find two people to apany me for another


    journey. When I leave Aurouss Hilllpletely and safely, I will naturally let these two


    people leave!"


    Speaking of this, Tate Landry smiled slightly and asked, "Is there any friend willing to


    volunteer at the scene?"


    When everyone heard this, all of them immediately bowed their heads deeply. It''s like a


    scumbag who usually doesn''t review his homework. When I heard that the teacher would


    call up and recite the text, they shrink back hoping not to be called. However, deep in the


    hearts of everyone present, there was more or less luck. Everyone feels that if there are


    more than 100 people on the scene, if only two are selected, then there is a high


    probability that they will not be selected.


    In fact, Tate Landry has a candidate deep in his heart, but he still has to do what he should


    do. Otherwise, if someone sees the clue, he will upset the benefactor behind him. It''s not


    easy.


    So, he looked around pretending, and said with some difort: "You guys are really not


    helping. I have done what I said to you, but now when I need your help a little, you all are


    like a tortoise with its head shrunk. You don''t even dare to look at me. Isn''t it a bit too


    much?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, naturally no one dared to pick him up. After all, everyone knows the principle


    of shooting the first bird. If he is paying attention now, it is very likely to be selected by


    him. As a result, everyone still buried their heads deeply, and no one dared to look up at


    him.


    Tate Landry yelled annoyed: "Damn! You know you fucking ying with death, right?? I


    put so much in you and you don''t even dare to look at me, right? Okay! I count for three


    seconds. If anyone doesn¡¯t look up at me, I kill him with one shot!"


    As soon as this was said, more than a hundred people immediately raised their heads


    without hesitation, and looked at Tate Landry without blinking. No one does not cherish


    his life, so no one dares to disobey this desperate murderer at this time.


    Tate Landry''s eyes patrolled around, and then his gaze fell on Deana and Zara, and said


    with a lewd smile: "I didn''t expect that there would be such a beautiful pair of sisters


    here. If there were anyone I would face death with, it is you two beauties!"

 Chapter 2427

    Chapter 2427


    When Tate Landry announced the fate of Deana and Zara, everyone else finally


    breathed a sigh of relief. Now, it is finallypletely safe! But Zara was desperate in


    her heart. She didn''t understand why Tate Landry chose her mother and herself from


    more than a hundred people.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, she can¡¯t help feeling: ¡°I¡¯m not boasting that if


    we talk about appearance, my mother and I are indeed the more outstanding among the


    more than one hundred people. This Tate Landry looks more than sturdy, And also a little


    bit smirk, he would choose me and my mother from so many people, which is also in line


    with this kind of person¡¯s style. I just don¡¯t know, besides wanting me and my mother to be


    hostages, there will be no other attempts."


    So she looked at her mother beside her nervously. Deana saw her daughter''s gaze,


    patted her hand gently, and whisperedfortingly: "Zara, don''t worry, I am here with


    you."


    Zara whispered: "Mom, let''s think of a way to send a message to Dad or Grandpa."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Deana shook his head: "The distant water can''t save the near fire. Everyone else holds


    their heads in their hands. What if he finds you while holding your phone?"


    Zara said anxiously, "But we can''t just follow him like this."


    As he said, Tate Landry had already stepped towards the mother and daughter, so Zara


    quickly closed her mouth. Tate Landry walked to the front of the mother and daughter,


    shrugged and smiled: "Oh, the two beauties have worked so hard to apany me


    again!"


    Deana said without hesitation at this time: "You take me hostage Okay, leave my


    daughter behind. She is too young and she is scared in her heart. She will keep talking


    on the road, I am afraid it will annoy you."


    Zara heard this and said hurriedly: "Mom! I want to go With you!"


    Tate Landry pretended to be surprised and said: "Oh, I didn''t expect that you two


    beauties are a mother-daughter duo!"


    Deana looked at Tate Landry and took a few Pleadingly, he said: "Sir, my daughter is still


    young, and she has been very frightened, so please let her go."


    At this time, a woman who was dressed up a bit coquettishly spoke in annoyance. He


    said, "Hey! What do you mean by this? Now that he has chosen you, you two will ept


    your fate. Why do you want to do this kind of thing? Wouldn''t it increase the risk for us? I


    urge you two to follow him obediently. Stop bargaining!"


    When the woman spoke, someone next to her immediately echoed: "Yes! After choosing


    you two, are you now trying to make him choose one from us?¡±


    The morous woman immediately said, ¡°Yes! Whoever he chooses, they will follow this


    man obediently. Please don¡¯t put others in danger!¡±


    Tate Landry looked. ncing at the woman, he smiled and asked: "What''s the matter,


    beauty? Are you afraid I would choose you?"


    The woman was taken aback, and hurriedly waved her hand and said, "No, Brother, I''m


    just in. The little beauty just now is much better inparison."


    Tate Landry looked at her coldly, smiled yfully, and said: "Since you also know that you


    are too in, There is no need to stay in this world and pollute other people''s eyes!"


    After that, Tate Landry immediately pointed his gun at the woman.


    The woman was so frightened that she yelled, "No, please! I didn¡¯t mean it like that!"


    Tate Landry smiled cruelly, and then immediately pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 2428

    Chapter 2428


    ¡°Bang¡± The gun sounded loud in the room. Everyone went silent. There was a finger-thin


    hole in the woman''s forehead. Her whole eyes widened and she fell straight back. Arge


    pool of blood began trailing one the ground, and the smell of blood permeated the entire


    hall. Everyone present was so scared that some even fainted. No one thought that Tate


    Landry would be so vicious.


    That woman just said a few words, and he actually shot her to death. Actually, Tate


    Landry killed this woman not because she was really disgusting, but to give Deana and


    Zara a demonstration. He used this to make the mother and daughterpletely


    compliant. Only in this way can he take them away as nned.


    So, he looked at Deana, who was pale, and asked with interest: "How about you, beautiful


    lady, are you still bargaining with me?"


    Deana immediately shook her head. She knew that the extremely vicious man in front of


    him was a murderous demon, and she could only follow his instructions and could not


    refuse.


    She thought to herself: "If I continue to bargain with him, then it is very likely that I will be


    killed on the spot. It doesn''t matter if I die, but the thing is that if I die, this guy will still not


    let go of Zara, I have to survive!" Thinking of this, she took Zara''s hand, looked at Tate


    Landry, and said firmly, "We will follow you!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Tate Landry immediately smiled and said cheerfully: "As long as you obey and cooperate


    with me to escape, I will = not hurt you; but If you dare to y with me, I will let you and


    your daughter meet death together!"


    Deana nodded firmly, and said seriously: "Don''t worry, we will cooperate."


    Tate Landry smiled satisfied: "Since you are ready, it¡¯s time to get on the road!" After


    speaking, he waved his gun and said: "You two go first!"


    Deana nodded and pulled Zara standing beside her. Standing up, the mother and


    daughter looked at each other, she firmly squeezed Zara''s hand and walked towards the


    gate of the treasure pavilion. At this moment, Cameron Isaac¡¯s Rolls-Royce stopped in


    the middle of the courtyard at the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion, while all the police


    retreated to the outside of


    the courtyard as per Tate Landry''s request, staring at the entire Treasure Pavilion


    outside the courtyard. At this moment, the locked door of the Treasure Pavilion


    suddenly opened, and everyone immediately roused themselves.


    The deputymander-in-chief of the police, Stanley White, ordered through the


    internal walkie-talkie: "All snipers are ready! Once the target appears, immediately lock


    the target from their respective directions!"


    Themander-in-chief said at this time: "Team White, the target has been holding the


    detonation switch. We must be cautious! We are absolutely not allowed to shoot without


    being 100% sure!"


    Stanley White''s expression was startled, and then he sighed, and was about to speak,


    suddenly saw two women walking out of the gate of Treasure Pavilion!


    At this moment, less than five meters away from Captain White, Cameron Isaac


    suddenly eximed: "Master! It is Deana and Zara!"

 Chapter 2429

    Chapter 2429


    Charlie Wade didn''t feel surprised at all when seeing Deana and Zara walking out. He


    had long felt that this matter was definitely not as simple as it seemed. Now, Deana and


    Zara hase out under Tate Landry''s coercion, and this has strengthened his views on


    this matter. It''s just that Charlie Wade didn''t really want to understand, who would have


    spent so much effort and circled such a big circle to capture Deana and Zara.


    At this moment, Deana and Zara, mother and daughter, hadpletely walked out of


    the gate of Treasure Pavilion. Tate Landry held a gun in one hand and held the


    detonator tightly in the other. He followed behind the mother and daughter at a steady


    pace.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He raised his head and looked around, and sneered at the police officers around him and


    said: "I know you must have a lot of snipers around, ready to shoot me at any time, but I


    still suggest that you consider carefully. Because of this detonator in my hand, even a


    one-year-old baby can detonate it with a light touch. If you are not afraid to die, just let a


    sniper shoot at me!"


    Captain White said coldly, "Tate Landry, Do not worry! As long as you do not act rashly,


    we will not shoot you! now you have the car ready, you can always get out of here! but


    before you go, make sure to release hostages!"


    Tate Landryughed unscrupulously, and said contemptuously: "Do you think I am a three-


    year-old child? I tell you, these two hostages will stay with me until I get rid of your


    trackingpletely. If you are acquainted, then Don¡¯t send anyone to follow me. After I¡¯m


    safe, I will naturally release these two people.¡±


    At this point, he changed his words and said with a cruel expression: ¡°But if you let me


    find out that some of you are trying to follow me, Then I drive the car to the city center


    and press the detonator!"


    Captain White''s expression was ugly, he could only hold back the anger in his heart, and


    said: "Don''t worry. We will not send someone to follow you!"


    Tate Landry sneered and said: "It¡¯s a pleasure doing business with you!"


    After finishing speaking, he immediately said to Deana and Zara mother and daughter:


    "You two quickly get in the car! Sit in the back row!"


    Deana did not dare to hesitate. Pulling Zara into the back seat of Rolls Royce. Holding


    the gun and the detonator, Tate Landry swaggered into the cab. This Rolls-Royce was


    not stalled, as long as it was in gear, it could drive away. Therefore, Tate Landry directly


    put on the forward gear and rushed towards the gate of the courtyard.


    Captain White hurriedly ordered the policemen at the entrance of the courtyard to move


    aside. The originally encircled circle like iron barrels immediately gave way. Tate Landry


    stepped on the elerator without hesitation, and the Rolls-Royce engine let out a low


    roar, and they rushed out quickly and fled the scene at a very fast speed.


    As soon as he drove away from the building, a police officer hurriedly came to Captain


    White and asked: "Captain White, do you want to take our inclothes and drive with


    us?"


    Captain White hesitated slightly and said: "Tate Landry¡¯s awareness is very strong. If we


    really send a car to keep up, once he spots it, it may cause irreversible consequences."


    After that, he opened the mouth and said: "Well, let¡¯s call the whole city urgently. The


    traffic monitoringwork uses the monitoring probes of the roads in the city to track the


    whereabouts of Tate Landry¡¯s Rolls-Royce in real time! If he leaves the city, then we will


    arrange police forces to take control in advance!"


    At this time, as he saw the Rolls-Royce disappear, Cameron Isaac couldn''t help sighing


    with regret, and said: "Master, if someone really wants to be against the seconddy of


    the Thorne Family and Zara as you said, then they are afraid this time. "


    ¡°A piece is missing" Charlie Wade nodded in agreement, and said: "The other party can


    carefully arrange such a big game and put in such a big y. It must not be to just scare


    them. The probability is to kill them."


    Cameron Isaac couldn''t help asking: "Master, life is at stake, do you want to take


    action?"

 Chapter 2430

    Chapter 2430


    Charlie Wade''s expression was a little hesitant. A few secondster, he shook his head


    gently: "Forget it, I have a grudge against the Banks Familyy, but now the grudge has not


    been reported, and I have repeatedly saved the Banks Familyy. Fitz, Zara, and Xion. I


    saved each of the three Banks Familyy members once. If I still act today, the Banks


    Familyy will owe me five lives!"


    Cameron Isaac couldn¡¯t help but agree to say: "Yeah, and it has not been paid back


    either. Yet you kept saving their family members. God is really good at joking."


    Charlie Wade couldn''t help but sighed: "Hey, what if this Deana really did die. I¡¯m afraid


    that my father¡¯s house is going to be auctioned again, right?"


    Cameron Isaac said, "I don¡¯t know yet, if Ms. Deana has the payment and the formalities


    beenpleted. If it¡¯s finished, that The house has be her legacy; if the formalities


    have not beenpleted, it is estimated that the judicial auction will be re- opened in a


    while."


    Charlie Wade frowned: "If it bes the legacy of Deana, who Is the first heir?"


    Cameron Isaac said: "I really can''t say who is the first, but it must be her husband or one


    of her sons, or half of them."


    Charlie Wade gritted his teeth and cursed: "Damn , The house where my parents lived,


    how can the bastard of Zayne ount for half!"


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, "I will ask someone to inquireter to see if the second


    lady of the Thorne Family haspleted the procedures. "


    Charlie Wade nodded and said sullenly : "It seems that this can only be done."


    At this time, a white Rolls Royce Phantom stopped in front of the two, and a middle-aged


    man hurriedly stepped out, he went to the two of them and said respectfully: "Master, Mr.


    Cameron, I brought the car here. Do you think the two of you should drive by yourself, or


    should I drive?"


    Cameron Isaac said first: "Okay , I''ll drive, you can take a taxi and go back."


    The other party hurriedly nodded respectfully: "Okay, Mr. Cameron, then I''ll go


    back first."


    Cameron Isaac took the initiative to open the rear door and said to Charlie Wade,


    "Master, please."


    Charlie Wade stepped into the car. Cameron Isaac got into the driver seat and asked


    Charlie Wade while starting the car: "Master, where are you going? Go home or?"


    Charlie Wade thought for a while and said, "Send me home."


    "Okay." Cameron Isaac replied, and immediately drove towards Thompson First.


    On the way, Charlie Wade kept frowning. Cameron Isaac quietly followed Charlie


    Wade''s expression through the rearview mirror of the car, and couldn''t help asking:


    "Master, do you have something on your mind?"


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with his chin: "I just don''t understand, who would


    attack them."


    Cameron Isaac said: "The Banks Familyy usually makes a lot of enemies. I don''t know how


    many people hate the Banks Familyy."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said, "The reason Although it is correct, it is not the


    case after all. Everyone knows that in order to avoid the limelight, Zayne even brought it


    to the old man of the


    Banks Familyy. Now he ran to Australia. In my opinion, there is a high probability that the


    Banks Familyy will never again allow him back, so Zayne is tantamount to the deposed


    crown prince. Now, even Zayne has lost power, and the status of his wife and daughter in


    the Banks Familyy is even less than worth mentioning. In this case, If someone really


    wants to hurt the family, why bother to kill these two?"

 Chapter 2431

    Chapter 2431


    Hearing Charlie Wade¡¯s question, Cameron Isaac eximed: ¡°Master, who do you


    think is behind this incident?¡±


    Charlie Wade thought for a while, and said, ¡°I think the Banks Familyy "


    ¡°The Banks Familyy?!" Cameron Isaac said dumbfounded: "Master, why did the Banks


    Familyy do something to the two women There is no reason."


    Charlie Wade said with a serious expression, "I really want to say the reason. , I think


    there are many. This Deana resolutely wants to divorce Zayne. This in itself hurts the face


    of the Banks Familyy. Zayne must be dissatisfied, and the Banks Familyy must be the


    same."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Cameron Isaac nodded and said: "To any family with a face, if a wife or daughter-inw


    wants to divorce publicly, it will definitely damage the family''s face, but there is no need for


    such a cruel hand?"


    Charlie Wade said: "After all, it is a big family. Sometimes I feel that face is above all else.


    What''s more, Deana and Zayne are not just about getting a divorce. Why did she travel


    all the way to Aurouss Hilll? You know, I know, so many people from Eastcliff families


    must know."


    Cameron Isaac nodded and sighed: "It is indeed the case that the seconddy of the


    Thorne Family liked your father back then. It is well known in Eastcliff. Now shees to


    Aurouss Hilll and is still participating in this event. At the auction, the old house where


    your father lived was photographed at a high price of tens of millions. As everyone


    knows, she must have not forgotten your father."


    Charlie Wade said with a sad expression on his face, and said: "I am very surprised at


    her feelings for my father, but the more surprised I was, the more I couldn¡¯t help but look


    at the problem from another direction."


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked: "Master, the other direction you said is What direction?


    My mind is a little dull right now, I really don¡¯t understand."


    Charlie Wade said lightly, "The other direction is naturally Zayne. If Deana hasn¡¯t forgotten


    my father for so many years, then she After marrying Zayne for so many years, do you


    have true feelings for Zayne?"


    "This..." Cameron Isaac fell silent for a moment.


    After a while, he suddenly realized: "I understand! The second Miss Thorne''s family came


    to Aurouss Hilll tomemorate your father. She also publicly participated in this auction


    and photographed the old house where your father lived. This is almost equivalent to


    telling others. , She has been in love with your father for so many years, so she must


    have never loved Zayne for so many years! This is a shame for Zayne!"


    "That''s right." Charlie Wade sighed: "So I suspect that Zayne is probably the man


    behind all this."


    Cameron Isaac frowned and said, "Master, Zara is the flesh and blood of Zayne, even if


    he hates the seconddy of the Thorne Family again. , It¡¯s absolutely impossible to


    harm Zara together, right?"


    "Yes." Charlie Wade said: "This is the one piece out of ce. Zayne shouldn¡¯t attack


    Zara. Perhaps Zara is just a blindfold. Maybe."


    Cameron Isaac said helplessly: "The Banks Familyy has always had no ethics in doing


    things. What you say may be the truth of the matter."


    Charlie Wade said at this time: "If it is really the Banks Familyy who wants Deana to die,


    then I won¡¯t let them do what they want!¡± After that, Charlie Wade immediately said to


    Cameron Isaac: ¡°Isaac, immediately investigate the specific location of that Rolls-Royce,


    and let the helicopter be prepared!¡±


    Cameron Isaac Hearing this, he immediately asked: "Master, do you want to save


    them?"


    Charlie Wade sneered and said, "The enemy''s enemy is my friend. I can even save Xion.


    What''s more, Deana and Zara!"


    Cameron Isaac immediately said, "Good master! I will let people track the location of the


    car and prepare the helicopter at the same time!"


    Nowadays, technology is developing rapidly, and most models , Will be equipped with


    certain remote functions. If it¡¯s set up, you can remotely check the position of the car, the


    fuel level, and the closing of the doors and windows; The better ones can remotely open


    and close the door, even start the car and start the air conditioner remotely. Like some


    new energy vehicles, they can even be summoned remotely and operated by mobile


    phones, so that the car can drive over to find the driver instead of the driver looking for


    the car.

 Chapter 2432

    Chapter 2432


    Although Rolls-Royce does not have the function of remote summoning, other remote


    functions are avable. Among them, the position of the car can be obtained in real time


    from the software of the Rolls-Royce Center. Soon, Cameron Isaac''s men sent him the


    trajectory of the car.


    After he saw it, he opened his mouth and said: "Master, Tate Landry drove into the


    mountains."


    "In the mountains?" Charlie Wade frowned: "What''s the exact location?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said, "It''s the direction of the Champs Ely Spa Hotel. "


    Okay!" Charlie Wade immediately ordered: "Now turn to your hotel and take a


    helicopter to intercept his car!"


    Cameron Isaac blurted out: "Master, Tate Landry has explosives tied to his body. You


    are sure you can do this?"


    Charlie Wade sneer, said with disdain:"If I want, I take away Tate Landry¡¯s ability to blink


    much less press a button on a detonator. "


    ¡°That''s good!" Cameron Isaac said relieved. He quickly drove to the hotel. At the same


    time, he immediately took out his mobile phone and instructed the helicopter pilot of the


    hotel to be ready.


    At this moment, Tate Landry was already driving the Rolls Royce swiftly towards the


    mountainous area south of Aurouss Hilll. This is the route that Lord Banks''s men


    arranged for him.


    After entering the mountain all the way from here, there is a winding mountain road of


    more than 30 kilometers. This road of more than 30 kilometers has no exit or entrance. As


    long as the car runs fast enough, no one can catch up. This is why Tate Landry must


    prepare a Rolls Royce by the police. Ordinary cars run on mountain roads, and the power


    will drop very obviously, but for a 12-cylinder behemoth like Rolls-Royce, even on


    mountain roads, the power ispletely sufficient, enough to keep away from the pursuit.


    Moreover, the other party had already arranged for Tate Landry a way to escape.


    When Tate Landry drives the car into a two-kilometer-long tunnel on the Panshan


    Highway, two cars will have an ident at the entrance of the tunnel andpletely


    blocking the tunnel. When Tate Landry drives the car to the center of the tunnel, There is


    a safety ind specially used for emergency parking. ording to the requirements, he


    will kill Deana and Zara there. After the mother and daughter were killed, he would


    discard the body on the ind as nned, and then drive on. There will be a container


    truck waiting near the tunnel. When the timees, he will drive the Rolls-Royce directly


    into the container truck, and the other party will use the prepared goods to hide the Rolls-


    Royce in it and transport it away. Moreover, the container trucks that are ready to meet


    Tate Landry are equipped with powerful signal shielding equipment. Even if a Rolls-Royce


    car is equipped with 100 GPS devices, it will never be discovered.


    At that time, the Rolls-Royce Center will find that this car has not been out since entering


    the tunnel. The idea is that the police will first concentrate on searching for him in the


    tunnel. When the police realized that he might have escaped from here, he will have


    already escaped!

 Chapter 2433

    Chapter 2433


    As the distance from the scheduled tunnel gets closer, Tate Landry''s heart bes more


    and more nervous. For him, victory or defeat is only one move. Therefore, he kept secretly


    praying in his heart: "God, I have never begged someone in my life, but now I beg you to


    show your spirits, and bless me that everything goes smoothly today! If it goes well, wait


    for me to finish. After the mother and daughter are done, God, you only need to save me


    an hour to escape! One hour is enough for the Banks Familyy to arrange my escape! At


    this time tomorrow, I will have changed my identity. I have started a new life abroad! At the


    thought of this, Tate Landry was excited and intolerable in his heart.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Deana and Zara are sitting in the back row of Rolls-Royce, and the


    mother and daughter are a little nervous deep in their hearts. Zara has been highly


    tense. Seeing the vehicle driving into the mountains, she felt a kind of inexplicable panic.


    It seemed that something was wrong, but she couldn''t think of what was wrong.


    Deana realized that Zara next to her was uneasy. In order to prevent her daughter from


    being overly frightened, Deana held her hand tightly and gave her a look of


    encouragement from time to time to let her rx as much as possible.


    Zara had difficulty rxing. She couldn''t help but ask: "Where are you taking us?"


    Tate Landry said coldly, "Don''t worry about where you go. Just sit down!"


    Zara continued to ask: "When will you let us go?"


    Tate Landry held the steering wheel in one hand, and messed around with the gun in the


    other. He said impatiently, "Letting you go, or not, depends on my mood. If you sit quietly


    and don¡¯t talk so much, I might still keep you alive, but you have to keep asking


    questions, I''ll kill you now!"


    Deana knew that Tate Landry didn''t blink at killing people, so she immediately scolded


    Zara and said, "Zara! Shut your mouth and stop talking!"


    Zara had to obediently and shut her mouth. However, she became more worried, and the


    premonition of something wrong became stronger and stronger. She carefully searched


    all the details in her brain, hoping to find clues that she had overlooked. A few minutes


    later, a detail suddenly appeared in her mind.


    She thought of Tate Landry''s cell phone answering a call when she was in Treasure


    Pavilion! Moreover, it seemed that he took out his phone and sent a message to


    someone. This detail made her nervous!


    A wanted criminal who has fled all over the country for a long time. When he was rounded


    up alone, why did he still have the wherewithal to call and send messages to others, and


    his phone callsted for a long time? Even if you call and send information, it is all


    probably his family members. This part is strange, because normal people will use the


    fastest way to tell the family members that they are busy, and then hang up the phone. He


    has a cell phone, and is free to contact the family. He canmunicate anytime,


    anywhere, if not critical things, so there is no need at a critical time to talk for a while. It


    would be a distraction to him in a critical moment. Like a doctor, when focusing on surgery


    on patients, it is absolutely impossible to call or send text messages with family members


    with a mobile phone. This will cause great interference to his work, and a little


    carelessness will bring serious consequences. It would be understandable if Tate Landry


    had just embarked on a criminal path and had insufficient experience, but after all, he is a


    wanted criminal who has fled for a long time. He was an expert at what he did. Such


    people should not make such low-level mistakes. So, whether the person calling or texting


    with him is his family member or not, the other partymunicating with him must be


    very important!

 Chapter 2434

    Chapter 2434


    Even, it is very likely that it is closely rted to his rushing into the Treasure Pavilion today!


    Thinking of this, Zara came to the conclusion: "Behind Tate Landry, there must be


    someone else! If so If he rushed into the Treasure Pavilion today, it is not an ident! If it


    is not idental, then the kidnapping of me and my mother is also not idental! Could it


    be that he just rushed to my mother and me!" Zara suddenly became more flustered!


    "If Tate Landry really rushed into the Treasure Pavilion by chance while being hunted


    down, as long as my mother and I cooperate with Tate Landry to escape, after Tate


    Landry is safe, the chances of my mother and I surviving will be somewhat greater. After


    all, he has been exposed. In front of the police, there is absolutely no need to kill me and


    my mother to anger the police and create public opinion. That will only be even more


    detrimental to his follow-up. However, if Tate Landry was instigated by someone, it would


    be a fake to evade arrest and kidnap me and Mother."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At this point, Zara suddenly said: "Tate Landry, if you let me and my mother go, I can give


    you 50 million as a reward. Do what you say!"


    "50 million?!" Tate Landry was stunned.


    The number of fifty million is indeed not small, for him, it is enough to make him tempted.


    Moreover, he did not doubt Zara''s ability. After all, she was from the Banks Familyy, and it


    would be easy to get five hundred million, let alone fifty million. However, Zara dared to


    give it, but he dared not ask for it. Because, in his heart, he knew that it was the Banks


    Familyy who paid him to kill the mother and daughter.


    He silently thought about this. "This matter is moreplicated than I thought before! At


    first, someone came to me and asked me to kill Deana. Today, someone called my family


    and gave 20 million and asked me to kill Zara as well. Why is this Banks Familyy so


    vicious? Killing Deana? Forget it, after all, she¡¯s an outsider, but why do they need to kill


    Zara? A family that doesn¡¯t even care about its own people can no longer be described


    as simply cruel. If I honestly follow their arrangements, I can get a chance to go abroad,


    but if I y tricks behind them, or even secretly take Zara¡¯s money, then they will most


    likely not let me go. What''s more, my family is still in China. If I really annoyed the Banks


    Familyy. They didn¡¯t even let their own family members let go, how could they let my


    family go?!¡±


    Through the rearview mirror of the car, Zara saw that Tate Landry¡¯s expression was full of


    entanglements. Realizing that the situation is even worse, she hurriedly said again: "Tate,


    you must know my situation. I can give you 50 million, even 60 million or even 80 million,


    as long as you nod, I can give it to you. As long as you nod your head, I can call


    someone to send money to your ount immediately!"


    Speaking, Zara hurriedly said: "Not 50 million, not 80 million, I will give you a whole one


    hundred million, as long as you nod, I will send you one hundred million in cash in ten


    minutes!"


    Tate Landry heard that as long as he nodded himself, one hundred million would be


    credited to the ount. A superb person, seeing the taste of Table Mountain¡¯s delicacies


    but dare not open his mouth. This made his mood suddenly be very irritable, and


    he blurted out subconsciously: "Don''t fucking talk nonsense with me! It''s not about


    money at all!"


    When Tate Landry said these words, Zara felt worried. She immediately looked at Deana


    beside her. Deana had already realized that her daughter was deliberately arranging Tate


    Landry''s words. When she heard Tate Landry''s answer, she immediately realized the


    source of the problem. Therefore, she also looked up at Zara at this moment. The mother


    and daughter looked at each other at once, and both could see each other''s eyes in deep


    shock!

 Chapter 2435

    Chapter 2435


    Zara used money to try to buy Tate Landry for two purposes. First, if spending money has


    an effect, it¡¯s best to spend money on life; second, if spending money has no effect, at


    least the situation of Tate Landry can be determined through dialogue. Now, Zara has


    drawn several key clues from Tate Landry''s mouth through a set of speech skills designed


    by her.


    "First, ordinary people hear that a girl in her early twenties say she has tens of millions or


    a hundred million, he will definitely not believe her, but will only think that she is trying to


    bluff, but Tate Landry does not doubt that he can get eighty million, even one hundred


    million! This means that he knows who I am! Knowing that for me, one hundred million is


    easy, so he doesn''t doubt what I say! From this point, again Combining with Tate


    Landry¡¯s previous behavior of talking on the phone and sending text messages, it can be


    seen that Tate Landry must have been instructed to kidnap my mother and me! Second,


    people like Tate Landry cannot be abiding by anything. If I say that I am willing to give him


    100 million, he can choose to take my money, betray the original employer, or even


    choose to take my money and then turn his face with me. With him, he has two ways of


    getting money. However, Tate Landry didn''t even consider these two ways. This proves


    that the original employer behind him is someone he would never dare to offend! So, who


    on earth bought him and let him perform such a big show just to kidnap me and my


    mother?"


    Thinking of this, Zara had no answer at all. She also wondered if it was the grandfather''s


    dissatisfaction with her mother, so he had decided to clean the house. However, based on


    her understanding of Lord Banks, she felt that Lord Banks would not have murderous


    intent toward her. She also wondered if it was her father who was unhappy with her


    mother, but this was the same as the spection just now. Whether it was her father or


    her grandfather, both her father and her grandfather had reasons to attack her mother, but


    neither of them had the possibility of attacking her.


    Therefore, Zara also led her thoughts into a dead end. Immediately afterwards, she


    thought: "Could it be my father or grandfather who was behind him and asked Tate


    Landry to kidnap me and my mother, but in fact he was only going to be unfavorable to


    my mother?"


    Thinking of this, Zara suddenly became extremely nervous: "If this is the case, then when


    Tate Landry reveals his true colors, I must fight to protect my mother!"


    While Zara made a desperate effort to protect Deana, her heart was filled with anger and


    despair for her family. She couldn''t understand why the Banks Familyy would be so


    unkind to her mother. What is even more difficult to understand is that this matter is clearly


    that the father had the fault first, so why did you want to kill the mother? Is it because my


    mother came to Aurouss Hilll this time? At this time, Deana also guessed the whole thing.


    Deep down in her heart, she also had the same question: "Zayne can cheat on me and


    give birth to an illegitimate daughter outside, even unscrupulously bringing the


    illegitimate daughter to his side, and I have been married for so many years and have


    never betrayed. Now she just wants to divorce him, is he right, was I wrong?¡±


    Tate Landry at this time didn''t realize that he had identally leaked the secret just now.


    He only hoped that it was on the map. That tunnel could arrive earlier, allowing him toBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    resolve all this before him.

 Chapter 2436

    Chapter 2436


    At the same time, a helicopter has left the urban area and is speeding towards the


    mountainous area outside Aurouss Hilll.


    On the ne, Cameron Isaac was reporting to Charlie Wade: "Master, the target is still


    ten kilometers away from us in a straight line. Since their car can only go slowly in the


    curves in the mountains, we should be able to catch up soon."


    Charlie Wade said. He nodded, and said: "I still have a question I don''t understand."


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked: "Master, what is the problem?"


    Charlie Wade said: "I don''t understand what Tate Landry ''s future is for him. What? He


    made such a big movement. I believe that although there is no police chase now, there


    should have been police ambushes at every intersection in front of him. The Rolls Royce


    he drove was no more expensive than It¡¯s just a car. In this case, he can¡¯t escape even


    with wings.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cameron Isaac nodded and said in agreement: ¡°Perhaps Tate Landry didn¡¯t want to


    escape at all. He was originally a Grade A wanted. If you¡¯re caught, you¡¯re bound to die,


    so it¡¯s better to live out your old life and earn a settlement from the Banks Familyy for


    Dean and Zara."


    Charlie Wade smacked his lips: "What you mean is, this Tate Landry has already


    reported his determination to die, and he is ready to not escape alive, right?"


    "Yes!" Cameron Isaac said, "I think this possibility is the greatest."


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said: " If he is really going to die, then he shouldn''t


    have to spend such a big setback to perform such a y, he only needs to find an


    excuse and reason at the Treasure Pavilion, and kill Deana. Why bother to get a Rolls-


    Royce,e here immediately?"


    Cameron Isaac thought for a while: "Is it going to be aplete set?"


    "Isn''t it necessary?" Charlie Wade said lightly: "There are so many things happening


    before killing Deana. What''s the point? If he just wants to confuse the audience and let


    everyone not doubt the Banks Familyy, then why did he kill so many hostages in Treasure


    Pavilion? With no suspicion, he could kill Deana. Everyone would not doubt it."


    Cameron Isaac asked, "Master, what do you mean is that Tate Landry has a way to


    escape?"


    Charlie Wade sneered: "Is there a way for Tate Landry to escape? I''m not sure yet, but


    what I can be sure of is that if it is the Banks Familyy who promised him and helped him


    escape, then The Banks Familyy will definitely not keep him alive.¡±


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, if you say so, then the Banks Familyy must be


    ready to kill Tate Landry!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Wade nodded gently. Said: "I think from the perspective of the Banks


    Familyy''s acting style, they will definitely avoid suspicion, so they will definitely kill Tate


    Landry as soon as possible within a reasonable range."


    Cameron Isaac thought for a while and said: "The Banks Familyy will choose this section


    of the mountain road. The tunnel with no exit."


    Charlie Wade said, "Speed up and lock them as soon as possible!"


    "Good master!" The helicopter went through another few minutes of flight. Cameron Isaac


    pointed to a ck car on the road diagonally forward and said: "Master, that car! It''s the


    Rolls Royce!"


    Charlie Wade nced down and found Cameron Isaac''s Rolls Royce. However, due to


    the high altitude of the ne, the Rolls- Royce looked not even as big as a fingernail.


    At this time, Cameron Isaac asked him: "Master, do we want to lower the height to catch


    up?"


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: "No, lest you startled the snake, follow him from a


    distance to observe!"

 Chapter 2437

    Chapter 2437


    Tate Landry continued driving without knowing that Charlie Wade had locked on to him


    from the sky. While driving intently, he stared at the navigation from time to time. The


    navigation shows the distance to the scheduled tunnel, and there is less than 5


    kilometers. The current speed is about 180 kilometers per hour, and it only takes two


    minutes to arrive! Thinking of this, Tate Landry was so excited that he couldn''t bear it. As


    the tunnel got closer, he became more excited, and he couldn''t help stepping on the


    elerator deeper and pushing the speed of the car a little faster.


    At this time, Tate Landry had been driving a Rolls-Royce in the overtakingne. As he


    approached the tunnel, he saw that on the right side of the road ahead, there were a


    number of rtively slow trucks running one after the other. He nced at the license


    te and felt more relieved. The two trucks at the front are the ones arranged by the


    Banks Familyy. These two cars have been driving on the road at low speed, just to


    determine the time to reach the tunnel based on Tate Landry''s location. Because


    ording to the n of the Banks Familyy, after Tate Landry''s vehicle entered the tunnel,


    the two vehicles would collide behind him at the entrance of the tunnel. In this way, two


    trucks collided with each other, which can directly block the road of the twone road, and


    the vehicles behind it will be impossible for any to get through and also it will win enough


    time for Tate Landry.


    The vehicle driven by Tate Landry soon surpassed the two trucks. At this time, there was


    only one kilometer left at the entrance of the tunnel. Tate Landry didn''t care about the


    trucks behind him anymore, because he knew that no matter how many trucks there were


    behind him, if the two leading cars collided, they would stop them behind. At that time, this


    highway will bepletely cut off.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, when Tate Landry had already drove the car into the tunnel, the two trucks at


    the front did not intend to cause an ident. On the contrary, they all started to speed


    up in an instant, elerating and rushing into the tunnel. As the two trucks entered the


    tunnel, several vehicles behind the two trucks suddenly collided at the entrance of the


    tunnel, and the entire road was immediately blocked by the crashed cars. The Banks


    Familyy is ready to kill people!


    These two trucks are constantly elerating, each of which is loaded with dozens of tons


    of goods, and its inertia isrge enough topletely destroy any family car. At the exit of


    this tunnel, two trucks blocked the way. In this way, Tate Landry''s Rolls-Royce became a


    can of human flesh surrounded by four trucks. With no entry and no retreat, this Rolls-


    Royce has only one end, that is, being hit by two heavy-duty trucks into a pile of scrap


    iron! The people in the car will not be able to survive. Tate Landry will die, and Deana and


    Zara will die too!

 Chapter 2438

    Chapter 2438


    At the same time, Charlie Wade was on the helicopter and saw the car enter the tunnel.


    He also saw the two trucks behind follow him. Then, he saw several cars in the tunnel


    entrance crash. Charlie Wade could tell at a nce that these cars had crashed together


    intentionally.


    So he immediately said to Cameron Isaac: "These trucks should be closing the road. I


    think they are going to do it in this tunnel! Go to the other side of the tunnel


    immediately!"


    Cameron Isaac didn''t dare to hesitate and blurted out: "Okay.


    Master! Let¡¯s go down and dive straight over!¡±


    At this moment, Tate Landry in the tunnel suddenly realized that the road ahead was


    blocked by two container trucks parked side by side. He immediately realized that the time


    hade to do something. Because ording to the n, he was going to kill Deana and


    Zara in the car here, and then the Banks Familyy would cover the two of them by pushing


    them out the door from a high-speed car so they would fall to death.


    As for Tate Landry himself, all the people and vehicles were loaded into the container


    truck and he would flee. In this way, the outside world would think that the mother and


    daughter died when they jumped into a car and escaped, while Tate Landry himself


    continued to escape.


    So, Tate Landry slowed the vehicle to a stop, raised his pistol and turned around, and


    said to the mother and daughter Deana and Zara sitting in the back of the car: "I''m sorry,


    two beauties, I want to send you off. Let¡¯s go on the road together!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Deana said in a panic: ¡°The Banks Familyy has nothing to do with my daughter.


    Please let my daughter go!¡±


    Zara also panicked, blurting out: ¡°You want Kill me and let my mother go away!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Tate Landry couldn''t help frowning in astonishment. He looked at Deana and asked, "How


    did you know that it was the Banks Familyy? Did you get any news in advance?"


    Zara hurriedly said: ¡°There must be some misunderstanding in this. My surname is


    Banks and I belong to the Banks Familyy. The current Banks Familyy¡¯s patron is my


    grandfather. The Banks Familyy cannot kill me. There must be something here. What is


    the misunderstanding, I beg you to call and confirm with them!"


    Tate Landry sneered: "I have confirmed it a long time ago. What they want is the lives of


    both of you. You are indispensable, so you don''t have to intercede for each other. The


    matter has developed to this point, neither of you two can run away!¡± As he said, Tate


    Landry pointed to the two container trucks blocking the way in front, and said with a


    smile: ¡°And you don¡¯t have to try to open the door and escape. These people have been


    foolproof and prepared to take the lives of both of you! You two fell into my hands, I can


    at least give you a quick death, but if you fall into their hands, I guess they will not be so


    nice."


    When Zara heard this, she burst into tears: "Mom! Why did Dad and Grandpa do this?"


    Deana swept Zara away in her arms, holding back the tears, choked up and said:


    "Zara, I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you."


    Tate Landry pointed his gun at Deana, and said lightly: "Walk forward and turn


    around!"


    Deana knew that she was definitely in a disaster this time. She just felt very sorry for her


    daughter and felt guilty for her. At this time, she has epted her fate, rubbing Zara''s


    head, crying and saying: "Zara, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Please don''t me mom"


    Zara also cried sadly and said, "Mom, I don''t me you"


    Tate Landry couldn''t help but sighed: "Oh, it''s a pity to kill two such beautiful beauties, but


    I can''t help but let you two die for my own survival!"


    He was ready to pull the trigger to kill Deana first. But at this moment, he turned around to


    look at the back seat, and suddenly through the rear ss, he saw two groups of dark


    shadowsing fast!


    He nced intently and couldn''t help eximing: "Fuck! What the hell is going on? They


    are supposed to be blocking the road behind? Why did they both rush in?"

 Chapter 2439

    Chapter 2439


    Tate Landry clearly saw that the two ck shadows rushing towards the Rolls-Royce


    were the trucks that were scheduled to cause a car ident at the tunnel entrance and


    seal the intersection! The two trucks are fast, and they are driving side by side, upying


    the entire road. Now that they are getting closer and closer to the Rolls-Royce, and it


    looks like there is no intention to stop. This caused Tate Landry to panic! After all, he


    knows the game, so he immediately realized that a major change had happened!


    He thought nervously in his heart: "Before this, the whole thing was proceeding in


    ordance with the n made by me and the Banks Familyy. Including me being


    discovered by the police, including me being pursued into the treasure pavilion, including


    my abduction of Deana, Zara took hostages, even including me taking the two of them to


    flee, everything did not go beyond the original n! However, the two trucksing at


    me are a major deviation from the original n! These two trucks are rushing towards


    them at such a fast speed. There is no sign of them stopping!"


    Tate Landry is not a fool. On TV, he watched news and videos of major car idents.


    Knowing that trucks traveling at high speeds are the most lethal vehicles on the ground. A


    truck of dozens of tons rushes at a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour, and even


    a tank may not be able to handle the impact. In a car, no one will survive! What''s more


    terrifying is that there is no way to escape!


    If the way ahead was unobstructed, with the power and eleration of Rolls-Royce,


    these two big trucks wouldn¡¯t stand a chance! However, the road ahead was blocked by


    two other trucks, and there was nowhere to escape!


    Seeing that the tworge trucks were getting closer, Tate Landry''s eyes were filled with


    anger, and he couldn''t help but scream: "Damn! I didn''t expect the Banks Familyy to be so


    untrustworthy! They tell me to kill you two. But it turned out they want to kill me too!"


    Zara originally thought that Tate Landry would directly shoot her and her mother. But she


    didn''t expect that Tate Landry would look at the rear windshield and scream about the


    Banks Familyy. So she turned her head subconsciously and immediately saw the two


    large trucks getting closer and closer. She was a quick thinker, she understood the


    situation almost immediately. She smiled bitterly and said to Tate Landry: "You knew that


    the Banks Familyy would even kill you, you should have thought that they would never let


    you leave alive!"


    Tate Landry looked desperate and murmured to himself: "You were so damned stupid.


    You were simply used by the Banks Familyy to be thrown away."


    After that, Tate Landry suddenly became very angry, crying and cursing at them, "You


    fool. Your family, what the hell are you?! You''re a mess, you all have no morals!"


    Zara sneered: "You kill for money yet you talk about us not having morals? Who do you


    think you are?"


    Tate Landry immediately yelled: "Damn, don¡¯t fuck with me, I will shoot you right here!"


    Zara smiled miserably and did not back down. she said: "Just shoot me and give me a


    good death! It is much better to be killed by a single shot than to be hit by a truck and die


    slowly in a lot of pain!"


    Tate Landry was immediately scared when he heard this. His face turned pale! Although


    he is a gangster with many lives, he is also afraid of death and pain. If he is really to die


    in a major car ident, he will die slowly after being hit. He would rather die simply and


    quickly.


    Seeing that he waspletely panicked, Zara''s expression was full of contempt, and


    she said coldly: "What, you can kill people like nothing, but now you are also afraid of


    death?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Tate Landry also ignored Zara''s mockery at this time. He Blurted out and asked: "Aren''t


    you afraid of death?"

 Chapter 2440

    Chapter 2440


    Zara said coldly: "I am mortal, what''s the use of being afraid? Will you be able to escape


    if you are not afraid?"


    Tate Landry was silent for a while. Zara was right. In this situation, there is no chance to


    escape. If you can''t drive out, it will be worse if you get out of the car. If the human body


    is directly run over by a heavy-duty truck, it will basically be jello after every bone is


    broken!


    Zara said at this time: "Don''t you have a bomb on your body? Just detonate it! That kind of


    death can alleviate a bit of pain!"


    Tate Landry smiled bitterly, "I don''t have any fucking bombs, it''s all the fucking fake!"


    Speaking, he picked up the detonator, pressed it several times, and said bitterly: "Look,


    there is no response at all."


    Zara did not expect that this Tate Landry was always fake from the beginning to the end.


    When she thought that she and her mother would be buried in this tunnel because of this


    person, she felt unwilling to give up. However, at this moment, she also realized that she


    and her mother had no chance of escaping from this. There was only a window of life for


    herself, which would have at most dozens of seconds.


    At this moment, she could already feel the strong vibrations caused by the two heavy-duty


    trucks driving at high speed. At this moment, her arms tightly hugged Deana beside her.


    At the same time, the helicopter that Charlie Wade was riding had already dived and


    appeared on the other side of the mountain. The helicopter is lowering its altitude over the


    tunnel entrance at this end, but as it gets closer to the ground, the pilot''s descent speed


    has be more and more cautious.


    Just now, seeing that Rolls-Royce enter and two big trucks rushing in, Charlie Wade


    realized the other party''s strategy. The Banks Familyy must have wanted to create a


    serious traffic ident and take out Deana, Zara, and Tate Landry all at once. In the


    tunnel, these three people would never have a chance to escape.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade kept urging the pilot: "Go down faster! If it is slow, I am afraid it


    will be toote to save people!"


    The pilot blurted out: "Master! There is a radar at the bottom of the aircraft, which can


    detect the distance between the fusge and the ground in real time. Within 20 meters,


    the descent speed will be forcibly maintained within a safe range. I don¡¯t think it will be


    fast.¡±


    Charlie Wade looked at the ground, and the height now looks like a dozen meters, at least


    five stories high. If you follow this descent speed, you will have to wait at least 20 or 30


    seconds tond, so he immediately unfastened his seat belt, opened the hatch, and said


    to Cameron Isaac: "Take a gun to guard the tunnel entrance, anyone darees, fire


    directly!"


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked, "Master, are you going to jump?" But Charlie Wade


    never heard it because he had already jumped out of the the helicopter! For Charlie


    Wade, although she had never jumped from such a high ce, he continued to take a lot


    of rejuvenation pills to improve his physique, and he also had aura as support. Therefore,N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    he can be sure that with his current physical strength, there will be no problem jumping at


    such a high level.


    Charlie Wade leaped and fell heavily on the ground in the blink of an eye. His legs had


    withstood a huge impact in an instant. At the moment hended, he did not dare to have


    any dy, and quickly rushed toward the tunnel entrance. At this time, just listen to a


    huge impact suddenlying from inside! "boom!"

 Chapter 2441

    Chapter 2441


    At the moment when the impact sound was heard in the tunnel, Charlie Wade could not


    help but slow for a moment. With such a loud sound, you don''t need to look at how big the


    impact is. Even a Rolls-Royce, I am afraid that it can''t hold up such arge force, and the


    people inside are probably gone! At this moment, Charlie Wade felt very sorry.


    Although he has no friendship with Zara, he still has no grudges against her in the end. A


    young girl in her early twenties was brutally abused by her family in such a cruel way. In


    addition, Charlie Wade showed more sympathy to Deana. Speaking of it, he had no


    contact with Deana, unlike Zara, at least he had saved her and her brother''s lives in


    Japan.


    However, because Deana has been obsessed with his father for so many years, even this


    time he caused a murderous disaster because she would not forget his father. Therefore,


    the image of Deana is a bit more tragic in Charlie Wade''s mind. The man she loved did


    not choose her, and the man she chose had betrayed her for so many years. And she


    didn''t forget that sweetheart who had been dead for many years, and even spent a lot of


    money to buy back the old house where he once lived.


    However, it was precisely because of her behavior that all of this was incurred for her.


    Therefore, how can he be sympathetic?


    Charlie Wade couldn''t help but feel annoyed in his heart: "I knew this, when I was in the


    treasure pavilion, I should have started with Tate Landry! In that case, Deana and Zara


    would not suffer this disaster!"


    "But , Having said that, since the Banks Familyy wants their lives, what if I kill Tate


    Landry and save them in the Treasure Pavilion? The Banks Familyy hides behind Tate


    Landry, but will still find other ways to kill them.¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade couldn''t help sighing. It seems that the mother and


    daughter we bound to have this catastrophe¡­ However, in an instant, Charlie Wade


    suddenly thought that he still had a few rejuvenation pills on his body! At the beginning,


    Don Albertt was almost strangled to death by Mr. Jones, a master sent by Donald Webb,


    and he just saved him with a rejuvenating pill. If Deana and Zara are still alive, they will


    be saved by this!


    Thinking of this, Charlie Wade sped up and rushed toward the inside of the tunnel!


    ...


    At this time, Cameron Isaac''s Rolls Royce was already sandwiched by fourrge trucks in


    front and two behind. Because the inertia of the tworge trucks behind was too great, the


    entire Rolls- Royce enginepartment hadpletely collided with the cockpit. The


    trunk was also knocked into the rear seat! The original five-meter-long car body has now


    been hit by the front and back and is now only half of its length! The visual effects of the


    scene can be said to be extremely tragic!


    In the cockpit, Tate Landry''s entire abdomen was squeezed into a pool of rotten meat by


    the invading enginepartment, and his head was protected by an air bag, so he didn''t


    suffer any serious injuries.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    This made him even though he was fatally wounded, but at this time he hadn''t


    immediately died. He just opened his mouth weakly and constantly vomited a lot of


    blood, looking terrible. The mother and daughter in the rear seat have soft seat double-


    wraps in the front and rear. The situation is better or less, but the internal injuries are also


    very serious. In a car ident, the most feared is internal injury.

 Chapter 2442

    Chapter 2442


    If any internal organs suffer a heavy blow and rupture, it will cause severe internal


    bleeding. If it''s fast, people can die within a few minutes. There is almost no possibility of


    rescue. At this time, Deana had passed out directly, but Zara was still awake. She felt her


    chest squeezed tightly by the front and rear seats, and it was almost impossible to see


    through. At the same time, there was pain everywhere in her body, and she was


    extremely weak and iparably in pain. Behind her, there was a sound of opening the


    door...


    The tworge trucks that were the main force behind had also beenpletely destroyed


    beyond recognition. However, due to the high cockpit of the truck, the driver was not


    injured. At this time, the two drivers pushed the door, jumped out of the cockpit, and went


    directly to Rolls-Royce to investigate the situation. In the two trucks used to block the


    road in front, two drivers also jumped down.


    The four of them came to the side of the car and took a look. One of them eximed:


    "Captain, Miss Zara is also in the car!"


    "What?! Why is Miss Zara in the car?" The one who was called the captain was John


    Garrett''s most trusted capable man.


    John Garrett''s father was the personal guard of Lord Banks''s. Later, his father got older


    and was not fit to continue the role of personal guard, so he inherited his father''s mantle


    and became the personal guard of Lord Banks. At the same time, he is also the ck


    glove of Lord Banks. Many dirty and bloody things were done by him personally on behalf


    of Lord Banks.


    This time, he was instigated by Mr. Banks to follow the tragic death of Princess Diana and


    do the same thing to Deana. So he found Tate Landry who was running around through


    the channels of the underground world, gave him such a chance, and then tailored a


    whole set of ns for him.


    However, he only ordered that Tate Landry take Deana into the car as a hostage and


    bring her into this tunnel, but never dreamed that this Tate Landry would actually take the


    eldestdy Zara into the car!


    In shock, he rushed over to check, and he saw Zara also sitting in the back seat! At this


    time, Zara''s face was pale, with almost no blood, which made John Garrett panic. At this


    time, Zara also recognized John Garrett and knew that this was the personal guard next


    to his grandfather, so she stared at him with an extremely resentful look. John Garrett


    could be considered to have rushed over in the strong wind and waves, but at the


    moment when his eyes met Zara, he suddenly panicked!


    He subconsciously dodged Zara''s eyes, then rushed to the side of the cab, and yelled


    hysterically at Tate Landry who was vomiting blood, "Landry! Are you the fucking crazy?!


    What made you bring Zara in the car too?! What the hell did I tell you?! What did I tell


    you!!! I told you to take Deana alone! It¡¯s one person, not two people! Do you have any


    brains?!!!¡±


    After speaking, John Garrett suddenly realized something was wrong, so he asked with


    an angry expression: ¡°Tate Landry, you fucking tell me the truth, who is it that instigated


    you to Bring Zara in the car too?!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Tate Landry was already at the end of his life, his eyes widened, his mouth was full of


    bitterness, and he seemed to be saying something.


    John Garrett immediately leaned his head over and shouted sternly: "What the hell


    are you saying? Louder!"


    Tate Landry weakly said in a weak voice: "I..."


    "Me? Me what?!" John Garrett lost his patience and scolded, "You fucking said it! What the


    hell are you with me?!"


    Tate Landry was about to continue speaking, but he couldn¡¯t draw up one breath, he


    suddenly coughed violently, and John Garrett''s face was sprayed with blood.


    John Garrett didn''t care to wipe it, grabbed Tate Landry''s cor, gritted his teeth and


    cursed: "You fucking say it!!! Hurry up!!! TELL ME!"


    Tate Landry tried his best to get out the words: ¡°Fuck your mother-"

 Chapter 2443

    Chapter 2443


    Tate Landry at this moment realized that he has beenpletely fooled by the Banks


    Familyy. Moreover, he is seriously injured with only thest few minutes left in his life.


    Therefore, he was naturally full of anger towards John Garrett, the Banks Familyy dog.


    John Garrett was also shocked and scared right now, he just followed the Lord¡¯s


    instructions, and imitated the the death of Diana, and killed Deana in the same way.


    Princess Diana also had a car ident in a tunnel, and then died in Paris with her fiance


    and the child she was carrying. A car ident in the tunnel is indeed a good way to


    cover up a death, so John Garrett followed the Lord''s instructions and lured Landry in a


    trap.


    Unexpectedly, Miss Zara Banks was in the same car with Deana. John Garrett was not a


    fool. He knew that the grandfather loved Zara the most. The whole Banks Familyy


    regarded her as the jewel in the family. He saw that Zara was about to die. No matter how


    he exined to the old man, how he proved his innocence, he would not be able to


    remove the me from himself. He knew Lord Banks would be furious, and he didn¡¯t want


    to imagine how he would be punished!


    Now, the damn Tate Landry was so disrespectful to him, and he didn''t even want to tell


    the whole story. This made John Garrett angry. He immediately took out his gun and


    held it to Landry¡¯s forehead, and shouted hysterically: "You think you¡¯re funny? If you


    don¡¯t tell the truth, I¡¯ll send you to your death right now!"


    Tate Landry faced the muzzle, his expression was not afraid, he smiled tragically,


    showing his blood-stained teeth in a cold voice. He said, "Okay, shoot! I am hurting all


    over my body now, please shoot quickly and put me out of my misery!"


    "You-" John Garrett was furious, he put the gun directly into Landry''s mouth. He cursed


    harshly: "Go to hell!" After that, he immediately pulled the trigger. "Boom!" Tate Landry


    slumped, a cloud of blood mist shooting from the back of his head. He was dead.


    At this time, John Garrett saw that Zara in the back row was so weak that she was about


    to lose consciousness, and hurriedly shouted: "Quick! Save the youngdy!" One of them


    looked at the Rolls Royce which was knocked into a ball of scrap, embarrassingly.


    "Captain, we don¡¯t have the equipment, so we can¡¯t open these deformed doors! At the


    very least, we must have arge hydraulic shear or some Jaws of Life to disassemble the


    metal frame."


    John Garrett blurted out: "I don¡¯t care what you do, hurry up and get her out! Otherwise, if


    you are to me, one of us will count as all, and all of us will be dead!"


    When the others heard this, they were shocked. They rushed forward and tried their best


    to open the deformed door in order to rescue Zara from the car. However, although these


    people are all top bodyguards, their true strength is far worse than that of martial arts


    masters. Compared with Xion who has practiced internal martial arts since childhood,


    there is arge gap. They tried their very hardest to pull apart the door from the frame


    but it was no use.


    John Garrett had exerted all his strength to get her free, but was he helpless. Zara looked


    at him and insisted: "Don''t save me, save my mother!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    John Garrett''s expression suddenly became very embarrassed, and he said, "Miss. I


    don¡¯t have that authority. The only decision I can make now is to rescue you and send


    you to the hospital as soon as possible.¡±


    Zara cried and cried, ¡°You call Lord Banks! You tell him if you can¡¯t save my mom, then I


    will die with her!¡±


    John Garrett said embarrassingly: ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t tell the old man, so don¡¯t embarrass me.


    All I can do is save you."


    Zara cried loudly and said, "I don''t want you to save me! If you want to save me, save


    my mother first, or let me die with my mother!"


    John Garrett''s men did not know what to do, one of them asked: "Captain, what shall we


    do?"


    John Garrett gritted his teeth and blurted out: "Don''t worry about it, save Miss Zara!"


    Zara yelled: "You save my mother first!" With that, she felt a lightness and pain


    exploded in her head. The next moment, she was unconscious.

 Chapter 2444

    Chapter 2444


    John Garrett blurted out: "Quick! Find a way to get thedy out!"


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted : "Stop! All of you!"


    John Garrett was startled by the shout and jumped back. This tunnel is one-way traffic,


    and the entrance has been blocked by the car ident. It stands to reason that no one


    should havee in. An unfamiliar voice suddenly appearing made him nervous. The


    same goes for the other three people. The four of them walked away from the car at the


    same time, and they saw a man with a cold expression, walking from the exit of the


    tunnel.


    This extraordinary man is Charlie Wade Wade!


    John Garrett stared at Charlie Wade, and asked in anger: "Who are you?!"


    Charlie Wade said coldly: "Who am I, you are not qualified to ask! I now give you four a


    chance to survive. Put the guns down, squat on the ground with your head in your hands,


    and then tell me one by one honestly who made you do this!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    John Garrett gritted his teeth, pointed his gun at Charlie Wade, and said sharply: "Boy,


    you are looking for death!" After speaking, he immediately pulled the trigger without


    hesitation!


    However, Charlie Wade disappeared from his sight the moment the gun fired. Just as


    he couldn''t figure out his mind what had happened, he suddenly felt a ck shadow


    appear in front of him, and immediately afterwards, his gun hand was firmly grasped by


    a pair of big hands. His eyes widened subconsciously, before he could see the clear


    outline of the ck shadow, he felt a sudden pain in his wrist. Immediately after, a click,


    he found that his wrist had been broken! When the wrist broke, the gun also fell directly


    to the ground. At this time, he saw clearly that he was the young man he had just shot


    at!


    He was shocked immediately, and blurted out: "Who on earth are you?!"


    Charlie Wade looked at him contemptuously, and said coldly: "I said, you are not


    qualified to ask!"


    After speaking, he pinched John Garrett on the neck and said coldly: "I''ll give you


    another chance to tell me clearly who hired you!"


    John Garrett hurriedly blurted out, "What are you three doing in a daze! Hurry up! Kill him


    for me!" The other three were originally frightened by Charlie Wade''s skill, and didn''t dare


    to act rashly. At this time, listening to John Garrett''s roar, they hurriedly took out their


    guns. However, before they could point their guns at Charlie Wade, Charlie Wade had


    already picked up John Garrett and threw him at the three. The three of them had no time


    to react, John Garrett flew into them and they all fell to the ground like bowling pins.


    Because Charlie Wade''s strength was so great, these four people had suffered huge


    heavy blows. At this time, they had no ability to resist, they could only lie on the ground


    and howl in pain.


    Charlie Wade stepped forward to the four of them, took out his mobile phone, turned on


    the video recording, took pictures of the surrounding situation first, then pointed the


    camera at the four of them, and asked in a cold voice: "One more time, what are you


    doing? Who is behind it!"

 Chapter 2445

    Chapter 2445


    Charlie Wade is very sure that the four people in front of him must be from the Banks


    Familyy. And they were sent by the Banks Familyy to perform such an important task,


    enough to show that the four of them must be the confidants of the Banks Familyy


    Therefore, Charlie Wade needs them to tell the whole story in front of the camera, and


    then make the video public. As a result, the reputation of the Banks Familyy would be


    completely ruined.


    The Banks Familyy betrayed Xion before. This incident has greatly damaged the


    reputation of the Banks Familyy. As a result it caused great shame to Zayne, and even


    further caused him to be pushed out of the family. In addition, it also came as arge blow


    to the entire Banks Familyy. If something breaks out again that the Banks Familyy still


    wants to murder their own daughter-in-w, or even murder the Banks Familyy''s own


    flesh and blood, Zara, then the Banks Familyy will definitely be like a rat crossing


    the street in the eyes of the people.


    Aside from other things, fame alone will not be able to stand up in this life. Lord Banks''s


    confidant, John Garrett and others, also knew that this matter was important. The death


    of a British princess in a car ident has not yet been given any substantive evidence to


    the people. If there is evidence to confirm what the royal family did, the reputation of the


    entire royal family will bepletely ruined.


    Therefore, John Garrett warned himself deep in his heart: "In any case, I can''t tell the


    truth about the whole thing, otherwise, not only will the fame of Mr. Banks be ruined, but


    I will also be the sinner in the eyes of Mr. Banks."


    Thinking of this, John Garrett Hurriedly said: "No, you misunderstand us. We


    were nning to save them."


    Charlie Wade rushed forward, grabbed John Garrett by the cor, and said coldly, "If you


    continue to tell nonsense, then I will take you to the dog kennel and chop you up bit by bit


    to feed the dogs. Or simply tie up your hands and feet and throw you directly into the dog


    cage. The dogs can eat for three days and three nights on you."


    John Garrett was frightened and numb all over his body, even directly from his scalp to


    his toes. Although he didn''t even know who the young man in front of him was, he didn''t


    doubt what the young man said. From this young man''s eyes alone, he can see his


    determination!


    At this time, Charlie Wade continued: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you want to die faster, I won¡¯t


    give you a chance! I¡¯ll put an iron cage on your head first to protect your head. Then use


    a bulletproof vest to protect your entire abdomen, so that you will not die so easily."


    "You," John Garrett shuddered, blurting out: "Who are you? We have no grudges


    against you. Why do you want to treat us this way?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "You have no grievances with me?" Charlie Wade sneered: "What did you n to do in


    Aurouss Hilll? Murdering others is cruel and despicable, and everyone is punishable, I


    should kill you.


    ¡°We are acting on behalf of the sky !" John Garrett said with a strong momentum, and


    said coldly: "Boy, you must first weigh your own abilities. Do you know who we are doing


    this for? If you annoy the boss behind us, it¡¯s going to take a whole lot more than you to


    fight them!"


    Charlie Wade sneered, grabbed John Garrett''s neck, and pped with all his strength!


    This p was so powerful that it beat his entire jaw into aminuted fracture. Almost all


    the teeth in his mouth were directly broken by the sheet force!


    John Garrett has been fighting in society for so many years, and he has not been beaten


    much, but he has never suffered such a terrible p in the face. At this moment, he only


    felt that his mouth waspletely painful to the point of numbness. At the end of the


    pain, he didn''t feel the pain at all. He could only feel that body was already in shock, and


    his whole mouth was full of big and small hard particles. And his mouth was full of warm


    sweet smell, and there seemed to be dozens of bleeding wounds in his mouth so that the


    blood instantly filled his mouth.

 Chapter 2446

    Chapter 2446


    Immediately afterwards, John Garrett spit out his mouth full of blood mixed with dozens


    of broken teeth. The other three men were stunned. They didn''t quite understand why the


    young man in front of them was suddenly angry. Is it because the captain John Garrett''s


    words are too pretending? John Garrett was also directly confused. Seeing that his


    mouth was full of broken teeth, he was already on the verge of copse, and he cried


    vaguely: "You, you, you are looking for me, I am the Eastcliff-"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade sneered. Interrupted him: "I know what you want to say, aren''t you from the


    Eastcliff Banks Familyy? Are you talking about this with me here, do you really think I will


    be afraid of the Banks Familyy behind you?"


    John Garrett looked shocked. He said: "The strength of the Banks Familyy is the first in


    the country. Why are you not afraid?!"


    Charlie Wadeughed and said contemptuously: "Fear? To tell you the truth, I and the


    entire Banks Familyy have a fued, even if Lord Banks was in front of me, I would p all


    his teeth out of his mouth like I did to you!"


    Charlie Wade said again: "Since you are a dog of the Banks Familyy, killing a few dog


    things like you can temporarily relieve the hatred in my heart!"


    John Garrett was extremely desperate when he heard this, and thought to himself:


    "This guy, this guy, has some major antagonism with the Banks Familyy."


    At this time, Charlie Wade raised his volume a little, and said coldly, "I will ask you again,


    do you want to say or not?"


    John Garrett gritted his teeth and blurted out: "If I say, I¡¯m dead, if I don¡¯t, still dead. If I say


    it, the boss will not let my family go, so you should kill me!"


    Charlie Wadeughed Smiled: "I said, I won''t let you die so easily. I will send you to the


    dog kennel and let you die slowly."


    At this moment, Cameron Isaac ran in with two of his men. He was a little relieved to see


    that Charlie Wade had taken control of the situation. However, as soon as he saw the


    Rolls Royce that had been hit by the trucks, he couldn''t help but pull back. He raised his


    hand and asked, "Master Wade, how is everyone?"


    Charlie Wade said calmly, "Tate Landry is dead. Deana and Zara were seriously injured


    and unconscious, but they will not die for a while."


    When Charlie Wade came in, he had already used aura to investigate the injuries


    of Deana and Zara.


    Both of them are seriously injured. For the doctor, they should have lost the value and


    opportunity of treatment. They can survive for an hour at most, but they will die. However,


    to Charlie Wade, their injuries were not incurable. After dealing with the four people in


    front of them, giving half a rejuvenation pill for each of them, mother and daughter, would


    surely save them. Cameron Isaac heard Charlie Wade say that the two of them won''t die


    in a while, knowing that Charlie Wade must have a way to save them, so he was relieved.


    He checked the time and said, "Master Wade, we have to hurry up. I heard that the


    people from the high-speed wrecking team have started to clear the obstacles at the


    tunnel entrance at the back."


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: "I know, I can solve it all in ten minutes."


    Then he asked Cameron Isaac: "By the way, Cameron Isaac, can you tell me this?


    How many African hyenas can you get?"


    "Huh?" Cameron Isaac was stunned, and blurted out: "African hyenas? What kind of


    African hyenas?"


    Charlie Wade looked at the four of them, John Garrett, and said coldly: "That''s the kind


    of The African hyenas that live in groups on the prairie and like to use their anus


    secretion on their prey when hunting!"


    Cameron Isaac took a deep breath and blurted out, "Master Wade, why are you


    looking for that kind of dog?"


    Charlie Wade stared at John Garrett and sneered: "I want to add a new breed to Don


    Albertt''s kennel. He is full of ordinary dogs fighting, not very good. If you raise a group of


    African hyenas who like to use their anus when hunting, they must very interesting!"

 Chapter 2447

    Chapter 2447


    As soon as Charlie Wade said these words, John Garrett and others started visibly


    trembling! They didn''t understand why the man in front of him was so vicious and


    wanted to torture them with African hyenas. Is he even still a human? How can he be so


    cruel?


    As a result, one of them couldn''t hold it anymore, and cried and said, "I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you


    everything!"


    It didn''t matter what he said, and the other two people around him also hurriedly said:


    "I will tell too!"


    Charlie Wade was satisfied and nodded: "Okay, the three of you are smart. I will give


    you time to talk in just a moment."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at John Garrett and sneered: "It seems that your


    bones are very hard. I don¡¯t know if African hyenas can chew them or not."


    Charlie Wadeughed at himself as soon as the voice fell. "Look at my memory. I forgot


    that African hyenas don¡¯t like to chew bones. They like to find a weakness from their prey


    and exploit it. Then they attack that weak point with their teeth, and then it will be up to


    you whether you can survive or not."


    John Garrett''s face was already pale as paper, and he hurriedly cried and said, "I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll


    talk! Please just show mercy!"


    Charlie Wade just sneered, clicked on the phone''s video recording, re-recorded a new


    video, and said, "Come on, let''s introduce yourself first, and then borate on who


    instructed you to do this."


    John Garrett clenching and enduring the pain started talking: "I am John Garret. I serve


    the Eastcliff Banks Familyy. I am Lord Banks personal bodyguard captain, and have


    been at Lord Banks side for nearly two decades. Lord Banks personally dictated that I


    come to Aurouss Hilll to assassinate Lord Banks¡¯s eldest daughter-inw, that is,


    Zayne¡¯s wife, Deana.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again, ¡°That old dog Lord Banks. Why did he want to assassinate


    Deana?¡±


    Questions race through John Garrett¡¯s mind: "What is the background of this guy, this guy


    doesn''t count Lord Banks as anyone in his eyes at all, and also openly said that he is an


    old dog, is this guy really not afraid of death?¡± However, doubts have all been crushed,


    John Garrett now dare not have any disobedience to Charlie Wade. Therefore, he could


    only vainly said: "This is because Lord Banks is very dissatisfied with Deana.


    He feels that Deana is going to divorce Zayne at this time. It was originally because of the


    infidelity."


    "What makes it uneptable to him is that at this time, Deana came to Aurouss Hilll to


    cherish the memory of Bruce of the Wade family, and even publicly participated in the


    auction to bid for the old house where Bruce Wade lived. Lord Banks felt that Deana had


    seriously damaged the reputation of the Banks Familyy, leaving the Banks Familyy


    faceless. This made him feel ashamed, so the idea of cleaning up the mess came up."


    Charlie Wade asked again, "How did Lord Banks n the whole thing?"


    John Garrett said hurriedly: "Lord Banks wanted to follow the example of the British royal


    family in assassinating the famous princess Diana. That is, by causing a car ident to


    kill Deana. So I found Tate Landry, let Tate Landry y a scene that was hunted down,


    and then took the opportunity to hold Deana, and then Lord Banks asked me to n a


    car ident in the tunnel, and directly kill Tate Landry and Deana. "


    Charlie Wade sneered: "Oh? So, in order to kill Deana, this old dog, Lord Banks,


    deliberately ordered Tate Landry to strap up explosives and hold hundreds of people


    hostage?!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 2448

    Chapter 2448


    Speaking of this, Charlie Wade''s voice suddenly increased a bit, and he scolded: "Such an


    old dog is not a human. For his own benefit, for the little trouble in his own family, he wants


    to create such a horrific incident?! He doesn''t take social security and the safety of


    people''s lives and property seriously?!"


    When Charlie Wade said this, John Garrett was immediately frightened.


    "What is this guy doing?! Is he going to offend the Banks Familyy?! He is now putting


    such a hat on Lord Banks, once this video is posted, then Lord Banks will definitely


    be hated by the people across the country! At that time, above. The people of the


    Banks Familyy will also be held ountable, and may even be severely punished. It is


    very likely that the Banks Familyy will suffer a heavy blow and vitality because of this


    incident!"


    John Garrett shivered at the thought of this and said: "This... this... I can''t say that I''m just


    a person who executes orders, and I shouldn''t guess what the Lord Banks means"


    John Garrett can only say that. He didn''t dare to me Lord Banks for Charlie Wade.


    But he didn''t dare to excuse Lord Banks in front of Charlie Wade. Therefore, I can only


    answer in this seemingly neutral way, but actually throwing the pot away from myself.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade sneered: "Thanks to this, I believe that after the people across the country


    know the truth, they will have a clear judgment in their hearts! It is a clear fact that Tate


    Landry rushed into the treasure pavilion with explosives today. No one May excuse the


    old dog Lord Banks!" After


    that, he said coldly: "This old dog Lord Banks is simply a wicked animal! He had


    murdered his own granddaughter, Zayne''s illegitimate daughter Xion, and then let Zayne


    take the me for him in a shameless manner, and now he wants to murder Zayne''s


    wife, it is simply a repeat of the old trick! I believe that the broad masses of the people


    should be able to see the ugly face of this man through Lord Banks''s deliberate n to


    kill Deana! At the same time, he must clear his grievances for Zayne. This son is really


    miserable. His father killed his own illegitimate daughter, now he is going to kill his own


    wife!"


    At this point, Charlie Wade turned around and said coldly: "Actually, this beastly


    behavior done by Lord Banks is far worse than this!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Charlie Wade immediately turned and approached Rolls Royce


    with the camera. He took video of Deana and Zara who were seriously injured and


    unconscious, and said coldly: "This old dog, Lord Banks, for his face, even knowing that


    his granddaughter Zara was in the same car with Deana, still did not hold back, and even


    asked his subordinates to kill Zara and Deana together! Such an old beast is really a


    scum that should be punished!"


    John Garrett blurted out in shock when he heard this, "No! It''s not like that! Master,


    master, he didn''t know that Zara was also in the car!"


    Charlie Wade paused the camera directly and walked towards him, he pped him:


    "Shut up! You still want to defend that old dog and justify his actions?!"


    John Garrett said desperately, "I''m not justifying, I''m telling the truth. Master, he really


    didn¡¯t want to hurt the eldestdy, it was Tate Landry! It was Tate Landry who took the


    eldestdy into the car without authorization!"


    Charlie Wade sneered, "I don¡¯t care about this. Lord Banks, an old dog, doesn¡¯t like to


    detain other people. Today I want to let him feel the feeling of being held down by someone


    else."

 Chapter 2449

    Chapter 2449


    John Garrett almost copsed. He didn''t expect Charlie Wade to be so ruthless. He


    wanted to use this matter to directly ruin the reputation of Lord Banks and the entire


    Banks Familyy. He can already foresee how passive the Banks Familyy will be once this


    incident is exposed! This may be a huge catastrophe that the Banks Familyy has not


    encountered in decades!


    He subconsciously said: "You can''t reverse right and wrong like this."


    Charlie Wade sneered: "Are you still worrying about your master now? Don''t worry, I will


    delete the content of your excuse for Lord Banks. Then publish the video, and then, the


    reputation of the Banks Familyy will fall into the cesspool of scum. Among them, you also


    have a credit."


    John Garrett suddenly became ashamed. Charlie Wade ignored him, and instead said


    to Cameron Isaac, "Send these four guys secretly to Don Albertt''s kennel for strict


    supervision."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Cameron Isaac nodded immediately: "Okay, Master Wade, I will make an urgent call


    again. Two helicopters wille over, and they will be here soon."


    Charlie Wade hummed and said: "Also tell Don Albertt. Later, I will pay him 30 million in


    cash. This money will be kept. For him to renovate the entire kennel, not only must the


    scale of the kennel be expanded, the internal facilities must be strengthened and


    upgraded, and more importantly, aplete underground kennel must be built in the


    ground of the kennel. It''s time to expand the scale and upgrade the industry!"


    Cameron Isaac couldn''t helpughing. He understood what Charlie Wade meant. He said


    it was to upgrade the kennel. In fact, the main reason was that Charlie Wade sent too


    many people inside. If you don¡¯t upgrade, there will be more people in the kennel than


    dogs.


    So he immediately said: "Good young master, I know, I will exin to Don Alberttter."


    At this time, another eight men in ck with guns and live ammunition rushed in,


    came to Cameron Isaac, and said respectfully: "Mr. Cameron!"


    Cameron Isaac nodded, and hurriedly told them: "You, connect these four guys together.


    Take them out, and send them to Don Albertt''s kennel!"


    "Yes!" Several people responded, and immediately tied John Garrett and other four


    people and took them out.


    Except Cameron Isaac, everyone else left the tunnel. Charlie Wade had already


    approached the Rolls-Royce car at this time. Seeing Zara and Deana who were in aa


    due to serious injuries in the car, he sighed helplessly. When Cameron Isaac heard him


    sigh, he hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Master, are you sighing because the two


    of them are not able to be saved?"


    Charlie Wade shook his head: "I sighed because they will still be saved."


    Cameron Isaac asked inexplicably: " Master, since they will be saved, why do you still


    sigh?"


    Charlie Wade sighed, "Hey, I sighed because I didn¡¯t want to save Zara again. This is the


    second time I saved her life."


    After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: "I saved her twice, saved her brother once,


    saved her half-sister once, Zayne that bastard, there are three children in total, three


    children. I fucking saved four times, what the hell is this?"


    Cameron Isaac said helplessly: "Master, I believe you must also think that this crime of


    the Banks¡¯ is on the children, although the older generation of the Banks Familyy is scum.


    Zara is indeed different from them."


    Charlie Wade shook his head: "I actually have no contact with her, and I don''t know much


    about her. Is she the same as Lord Banks and Zayne? I have no idea at all."


    Cameron Isaac is serious. Said: "Master, Zara has a good reputation in Eastcliff, talented


    and extremely studious, and she is humble, never puts on the airs of a rich second


    generation, and never uses the status of her parents and grandparents. If you save her,


    you should not be wrong."


    Charlie Wade nodded: "I hope so." With that, he took out a rejuvenating pill from his


    pocket, divided it into two, and stuffed it into the mouth of the mother and daughter. The


    mother and daughter were already about to die, but as half of the rejuvenating pills were


    taken in, their bodies immediately began to recover quickly. Charlie Wade felt that the aura


    of the two became stronger and stronger, and he was also relieved.

 Chapter 2450

    Chapter 2450


    At this time, Cameron Isaac on the side asked: "Master, what should we do? Should we


    leave after they recover, or..." Charlie Wade waved his hand: "If you let them go from here


    safe and sound Leaving and directly entering the public''s field of vision, the video I just


    made is meaningless. As long as people are seen as alive, they are not dead, and there


    is nothing serious about the situation. In the eyes of most people the Banks Familyy will


    not be that evil. The people must think that Lord Banks actually killed his own daughter-


    inw and granddaughter!"


    After that, Charlie Wade said again: "Let''s take them to your hotel and put them under


    house arrest. Just like Xion, take good care of them, but never allow them to contact the


    outside world or leave the room for half a step!"


    "Good!" Cameron Isaac nodded and asked, "Now how do you get them out?"


    Charlie Wade didn''t say a word. He leaned down and squeezed the backrests of the front


    and rear seats that were pressing the mother and daughter with both hands. They


    immediately broke apart. As soon as Cameron Isaac came up, he was shocked, and then


    he came back to his senses. Heughed at himself: "It''s really rare and weird. When the


    young master was in Golim Mountain, he led the sky to thunder and annihted the eight


    kings of the Webb family. I shouldn¡¯t be surprised at his!"


    Just when Cameron Isaacughed at herself, Charlie Wade had already pushed away


    the seats that the mother and daughter were squeezing between. Afterwards, he first


    took Deana out and carefully ced her on the ground by the tunnel, and then returned


    to take Zara out.


    At this time, Zara was in a very chaotic state. In this chaos, her brain is still functioning


    normally, but it is almost disconnected from the outside world. Her world is already in


    darkness, only thinking is left. And her whole person''s thinking has also been


    completely immersed in her own consciousness. She vaguely remembered that just


    before she fell into aa, she heard someone talking, and it seemed that someone


    else appeared here. Moreover, she felt that the voice seemed familiar.


    "That voice seems to be exactly the same as the voice I heard when my brother and I


    were kidnapped in Japan and were about to be killed! The owner of that voice is the


    benefactor I have been searching for! However, before I closed my eyes, my


    consciousness was blurred, and I couldn''t determine if I had auditory hallucinations. After


    all, my benefactor''s voice circtes in my mind every day, and hearing hallucinations in


    an emergency is normal. Now think about what the master grandfather Thorne had said.


    It''s really urate. He said that my benefactor''s fate is deadly and I shouldn''t continue to


    look for my benefactor. It wasn''t just talk. I''m about to die in Aurouss Hilll, but I still haven''t


    had a chance to find my benefactor. Thinking about it now, I¡¯m really unwilling to die here


    so fruitlessly.¡±


    Just in Zara¡¯s mind, when she felt unwilling to die soon, she suddenly felt that her body


    seemed to have some feeling. Immediately afterwards, she felt that someone put her


    hands under her armpits, pulling her body up. At this moment, she felt panicked and


    uneasy, because she didn''t know what was going on, and she couldn''t tell whether the


    feeling was real or illusory. She even felt that this might be her soul, trying to leave her


    body. At this moment, she tried her best to open her eyes, and after several attempts, sheBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    finally noticed a ray of light in the endless darkness! Vaguely, she saw a man''s face! She


    was surprised and happy in her heart, and concentrated all her strength on her eyelids,


    and worked hard to open her eyes. In the next second, a face of longing and thinking


    suddenly appeared in her eyes! At this moment, Zara couldn''t help eximing in her heart:


    "It''s him! It''s really him!"

 Chapter 2451

    Chapter 2451


    At this moment, Zara didn''t know whether she was in reality, in a dream, or a wishful


    thinking because she was about to die. However, she saw Charlie Wade''s face clearly.


    "This is the benefactor who once rescued her and her brother from the hands of a


    group of Japanese ninjas like a god! This is the benefactor who scolded me for being


    superficial and obstructive on the streets of Tokyo! "


    Thinking of this, Zara subconsciously raised her hand regardless of whether everything


    in front of him was a dream or not.


    When Zara¡¯s somewhat cold fingertips touched Charlie Wade for a moment, she couldn¡¯t


    help eximing: "Okay... so real..."


    Charlie Wade was about to put her away. At Deana''s side, Zara unexpectedly woke up


    unexpectedly, which caught him by surprise.


    At this time, Zara eximed excitedly: "My benefactor, it''s really you!?!"


    Charlie Wade frowned slightly: "No! You are dreaming! Go to sleep!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After speaking, he reached out to her. A light touch on her forehead. A little reiki


    prated into Zara''s brain, making her fall asleep instantly. Charlie Wade looked at Zara


    who was sleeping, and could not help feel annoyed: "Why does this woman wake up so


    soon."


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he tapped Deana''s forehead lightly to make sure


    she would not wake up in a short time. As soon as Charlie Wade finished this, loud


    noises came from the other end of the tunnel.


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: "Master, the tunnel entrance should have already started to


    clear the obstacles, let''s evacuate."


    Charlie Wade nodded, after putting Zara down first, he again picked her up and carried


    her on his left shoulder with one hand. In the other hand ne hand picked up the


    unconscious Deana and carried her on his right shoulder, and then said to Cameron


    Isaac, "Go!"


    At this time, at the other end of the tunnel, a helicopter had carried Lord Banks¡¯s four


    men down to Don Albertt¡¯s kennel, and two other helicopters remained at the scene, one


    parked on the high-speed road, the other hovered in mid-air on alert.


    Charlie Wade quickly put the mother and daughter into the helicopter, and then stepped


    up with Cameron Isaac. Cameron Isaac got directly into the co-pilot seat of the cockpit


    and said to the pilot: "Go! Back to the hotel!"


    The pilot immediately pulled the ne up in ce and flew to Aurouss Hilll City at the


    fastest speed. During the flight, Cameron Isaac had called the hotel staff to inform the


    hotel staff. Originally, Xion and a few crew members who betrayed the Banks Familyy


    lived on an isted executive floor. There were still a lot of rooms on this floor. People


    immediately prepared thergest executive suite for Deana and Zara''s mother and


    daughter.


    Twenty minutester, the helicopternded on the helipad on the top floor of the Shangri-


    La. At this time, the entire top level has beenpletely cleared. From the top level to the


    closed and isted administrative level, apart from Cameron Isaac''s most trusted


    subordinates, there is not even a single service staff.


    Charlie Wade carried the mother and daughter on his shoulders and sent them directly


    to the room that Cameron Isaac had arranged.


    After setting up the mother and daughter, Charlie Wade checked the time and said to


    Cameron Isaac: "I guess, after 8 o''clock in the evening, the two of them should wake up.


    First, arrange a few trustworthy female employees to greet at them. "


    Cameron Isaac immediately nodded and said: "Good master, don''t worry, I will make


    arrangements."


    At this moment, Charlie Wade''s mobile phone suddenly received a message with a few


    lines of big words: "A major urrence in the Forbidden Mountain Tunnel Car ident!


    The scene was terrible! A-level wanted criminal Tate Landry was killed! The two


    hostages were missing!"

 Chapter 2452

    Chapter 2452


    He quickly opened this post and found that it was the first-hand live information released


    by the local media of Aurouss Hilll. On the other side of the tunnel, one of thenes had


    been cleared by the obstacle removal work. The police immediately entered the scene


    and found the scene of the Rolls-Royce car ident.


    Immediately afterwards, they also found Tate Landry who was shot through the back of


    the head. This made them numb for a while! They thought that Tate Landry was only in a


    car ident, but they did not expect that Tate Landry would be shot to death!


    This immediately made things moreplicated. Why was Tate Landry shot? Who would


    shoot him? What made them even more iprehensible was that the two hostages


    disappeared out of thin air! The report also detailed the disappearance of the hostages.


    ording to the report, the police found the blood and hair of two hostages in the back of


    the deformed Rolls Royce, and even Zara¡¯s shoes were missing. Only in the car, from the


    vehicle, we found valid evidence that the hostage was in the car at the time of the


    collision.


    It can be proved that when the car ident happened, the two hostages were in this


    Rolls Royce like Tate Landry. However, the two hostages disappeared out of thin air!


    Judging from the strength of the vehicle impact, even if the two were not dead, they must


    have been seriously injured. How could they disappear out of thin air?


    Originally, the news that Tate Landry appeared in Aurouss Hilll and took hostages with


    explosives and escaped has already aroused great attention across the country.


    Therefore, when this news was issued locally in Aurouss Hilll, it immediately spread


    across the country! The local news that was just released was quickly reprinted and


    released by major domestic news media.


    The number ofmenters rapidly increased, and the poprity of TikTok searches


    quickly became the first! Suddenly, people across the country began to pay close


    attention to where the two hostages had gone.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Seeing that this incident has caused such great concern across the country, Charlie Wade


    immediately said to Cameron Isaac: "Isaac, you first go to the news, and spread the true


    identities of Deana and Zara throughout thework. You must let the people know that it


    is the Banks Familyy¡¯s daughter-inw and granddaughter who were kidnapped!"


    Cameron Isaac asked hurriedly, "Master, do you want to publish the video you shot at


    the same time? In that case, the Banks Familyy will be finished!"


    Charlie Wade waved his hand: "Let¡¯s not post it. The video in my hand is a real killer. It¡¯s


    a bit too early to use now!¡±


    After that, Charlie Wade sneered and continued: ¡°I want to let the influence of this matter


    ferment first. Ultimately, the disappearance of Deana and Zara has be a


    suspenseful event of national concern, sparking wild spection and discussion among


    people, and making everyone desperately eager to uncover the mystery. Then I will


    publish the video and directly send the Banks Familyy Into the grave!"


    Then, Charlie Wade immediately ordered: "Isaac, you can find me a batch of journalist


    with big brains, let them stir the pot! Let them guess Deana and Zara¡¯s whereabouts, and


    stir the conspiracy behind the whole thing! Have them say that the Banks Familyy''s<ppetitors must be dealing with this thing! Others can boldly guess that this mother and


    daughter were saved by an expert! Someone can even predict that the mother and


    daughter must have died, and the body may be discovered soon! Then, in these


    spections, the truth is mixed in! Let some of them specte that the two mother and


    daughter were in fact killed by the Banks Familyy! Once this matter bes a mystery


    that gues everyone, then I publish the answer, the Banks Familyy won''t even think


    about turning over again!"

 Chapter 2453

    Chapter 2453


    At the same time, Eastcliff Banks Familyy.


    Lord Banks took the phone, resisted the urge to throw the phone, read the news content,


    and then scolded furiously: "Damn! What the hell is going to do with this damn John


    Garrett! Why was Zara in the car?! Where are Deana and Zara now?! Where are John


    Garrett and the others ?!"


    James was already scared out of his mind, but he still pretended to be calm and said:


    "Dad, now John Garrett ispletely out of contact. Sister-inw and Zara are missing,


    alive or dead, we don¡¯t know. Do you think someone is deliberately opposing our


    Family?!"


    Lord Banks only wanted Deana''s life. It was James who made people find Tate Landry in


    order to prevent future troubles. His family added 20 million to have Tate Landry kill Zara.


    Now that the incident happened, but Zara''s whereabouts were still missing. If this really


    leaks out the wind, his achievements will be over.


    Therefore, he could only deliberately divert the topic and draw the attention of Lord


    Banks to the opposite of the entire Banks Familyy.


    Lord Banks said with a dark old face at this time: "I can''t say that this is a problem. Now


    that people are missing, there is no valuable clue at all. I don''t know what''s going on, it is


    a bit weird!


    Very weird! I, Lord Banks, have been in the rivers andkes for dozens of years, and I


    have never encountered such a weird thing!"


    He said, he said coldly: "I have a lot of problems now that I don''t understand. For


    example, why was Zara in the car? That Tate Landry was shot by John Garrett. The task


    I gave to John Garrett was very clear. I told him a long time ago that the target was


    Deana. Not Zara, not Fitz. If they went to the auction site, don¡¯t hurt them. It''s good for


    Fitz to say that he flew back to Eastcliff ahead of time, and didn¡¯t go to the scene at all,


    but why did Zara get in the car? This obviously vites mymand!"


    James hurriedly said: "Dad, could it be Tate Landry who did it?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Impossible!" Lord Banks said firmly: "I understand this person''s situation. Cruelty is one


    aspect, and he does things cleanly. And every case he has done before has excellent


    pre-nning, and he is unswervingly acting in ordance with the n, and never doing


    anything idental! This is why he has been wanted, but also has not caught. The hunt


    causes such a person to do things, to calcte everything. He would not make a decision


    without authorization. He knew not to bring Zara in the car."


    The old man Banks'' expression froze, and he sternly shouted: " Someone else


    instructed him to do this!"


    James couldn''t help but shiver as he said this, and quickly said: "Dad, since Tate


    Landry has been connecting with John Garrett. He was in charge of this matter, and he


    has disappeared now. I suspect that he was probably bought by ourpetitors and


    secret enemies!"


    After that, James immediately observed the changes in Lord Banks''s expression. His trick


    was to focus on John Garrett''s disappearance. "Anyway, this John Garrett didn''t do things


    well, he was already unfavorable, and coupled with his disappearance for no reason and


    unknown whereabouts, the old man must be very dissatisfied with him. At this time,


    throwing the pot to him is definitely the best solution! Besides, who knows if this John


    Garrett is still alive? It would be better if he died, throwing all the pots to him, and he has


    no chance to exin!"

 Chapter 2454

    Chapter 2454


    Mr. Banks shook his head slightly and said indifferently: "John Garrett has not been


    perfect, but I still have no doubt about his loyalty."


    James hurriedly added fuel and jealousy: "Dad! As the saying goes, knowing people


    does not know their heart! You have always valued John Garrett, but who knows whether


    John Garrett will betray you under the lure of others'' interests? "


    Old man Banks snorted, "James, You can¡¯t even see through such a basic question? It


    really disappoints me!"


    "Ah?" James didn''t know why the old man said this suddenly, and said nervously, "Dad,


    forgive me for being stupid, please? You make it clear."


    Lord Banks asked coldly: "If someone can buy John Garrett to deal with the Banks


    Familyy, then why should he let John Garrett deal with Zara? Is John Garrett my personal


    guard or the captain of the guard! If they can totally buy John Garrett, why note and


    kill me? Even if you can''t kill me, it can at least create a big threat to me. Why spend so


    much effort on a girl who is inconsequential?"


    James understood instantly, and the cold sweat immediately wetted his back. He thought


    to himself: "I didn''t expect that the old man is so difficult to fool. It seems that he can no


    longer forcefully shake the pot to John Garrett, otherwise the old man will definitely


    notice the abnormality!" Thinking of this, James immediately changed his face and said


    in agreement: "Dad, that does make a lot of sense. It seems that John Garrett would not


    have betrayed you, but since he has not betrayed you, and his whereabouts are


    unknown now, this proves that the person who secretly manages things has much


    strength. We must be cautious!"


    Lord Banks rubbed his temples: "I have not yet considered the master behind this. I still


    have many other questions that I can¡¯t figure out. I can¡¯t figure out why Tate Landry was


    shot. Judging from the pictures on the scene, the car crash was severe, Tate


    Landry would definitely die no matter what happened, why would someone have him


    shot? Why did they need to shoot him?"


    James also looked puzzled and said: "You¡¯re right. It is obvious that Tate Landry''s


    abdomen and lower body are smashed and mangled. There is no need to shoot him.


    He would die shortly anyway."


    Lord Banks frowned and muttered: "Let me think about it since the ident happened as


    scheduled, it proves that everything is still going ording to n until the crash. In other


    words, when the crash happened, John Garrett was sure to be at the scene."


    The old man repeated it in his mind a little bit: "Since John Garrett is at the scene, how


    would he react when he saw Zara sitting in Tate Landry''s car?"


    James could only follow along. The old man said: "If John Garrett didn''t betray you, then


    he would be very shocked when he saw Zara."


    "Yes!" Lord Banks nodded, "John Garrett found that Tate Landry got Zara in the car.


    Shocked, angry, and even scared.¡± At this point,¡± Lord Banks continued: ¡°In this case,


    John Garrett and Tate Landry will definitely have a conflict. He will definitely question


    Tate Landry, who instructed him to hurt Zara.¡±


    James heard These words and was immediately shocked! "ording to the old man''s


    analysis, then John Garrett may have extracted the key information from Tate Landry.


    Although I didn''t contact Tate Landry directly, I still let people contact Tate Landry''s family,


    and tell him the Banks Familyy wanted to kill one more. Let him take care of the girl Zara.


    If the old man knows this information, he must know that the person who wants to harm


    her is the Banks Familyy. At that time, I will be the biggest suspect "


    Thinking of this, James hurriedly said: "Dad! I think some people have begun to suspect


    that our Banks Familyy is behind this. Now our top priority is to quickly do crisis public


    rtions!"


    Lord Banks nodded slightly and blurted out: "Immediately conduct crisis public rtions,


    and at the same time, through the media, strongly condemn criminals like Tate Landry,


    and at the same time, offer a reward of 50 million for valuable clues!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whoever finds this mother and daughter, I will reward one hundred million!"

 Chapter 2455

    Chapter 2455


    To Lord Banks, an old fox who is so scheming, calling a thief to catch a thief is just a very


    common trick. The reason for issuing condemnation and offering rewards is actually to


    divert the public''s attention to the greatest extent. In Lord Banks¡¯s view, most of the


    people are clueless. In fact, they do not have too strong ability to distinguish right from


    wrong. They just rely on the amount of information they receive to vaguely judge whether


    something is right or wrong, true or false. If they listen to more positive opinions, they will


    also feel that the result is positive; but if they listen to more negative opinions, then they


    will naturally feel that the negative is right.


    There are so many people on the Inte now making various guesses. Everyone has a


    mouth, and everyone has a pair of hands. They can say anything and make all kinds of


    guesses on the Inte. No matter how strong the Banks Familyy is, it is impossible to


    affect everyone. So what the Banks Familyy has to do now is to do everything possible to


    post morements that are beneficial to the Banks Familyy. As long as there are


    enough speeches favorable to the Banks Familyy, it will naturally be able to overwhelm


    those unfavorable speeches and spections against the Banks Familyy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It''s like scolding someone on the street. If 10 people scold you, you can''t scold you more


    than ten with one mouth. But if you can find 10,000 people to help you curse, the curses


    of the 10 people on the opposite side will soon bepletely drowned out.


    James heard the old man''s order, and immediately said without hesitation: "Good dad! I


    will find some media reporters who have a better rtionship, as well as Inte


    veterans, and let them help us to speak up!"


    Lord Banks lightly nodded. Now, he can''t think of any other better way. Afterwards, he


    hurriedly said to James: "There is one more thing I want you to do right away!"


    James hurriedly said, "Dad, don''t hesitate to tell me anything!"


    Lord Banks said coldly, "If Zara and Deana have encountered an ident, then the


    person who took them away will definitely not be able to run very far with the corpses. I


    chose to find a way to discard them in Aurouss Hilll and surrounding areas; If Zara and


    Deana are still alive, then judging from the photos on the scene, the two of them must be


    seriously injured now! Such a serious injury is definitely not a small clinic or a street


    doctor. If the hospital can solve it, the other party will definitely send them to a regr


    tertiary hospital, and if they are seriously injured, it is impossible to go far for treatment,


    so you immediately send someone to Aurouss Hilll, in and around Aurouss Hilll. Do a


    deep search, especially in the regr hospitals in Aurouss Hilll. I want to see people alive


    and dead!"


    James nodded quickly and said, "Then I will make arrangements!"


    Lord Banks waved his hand: "Don''t just arrange, you have to go personally! If any of


    this gets leaked the wind, for us it will be a critical blow, so it must not be taken lightly."


    James nodded: "I¡¯ll arrange the jet and fly directly to Aurouss Hilll."


    At that time, there was a loud noise outside the door of Old Man Banks'' study.


    Fitz yelled eagerly at the door: "Don''t stop me, I want to see Grandpa!"


    The butler of the Banks Familyy said bitterly, "Master, the master is talking about important


    matters with the second master. He has already ordered me, no one can go in."


    "No!" Fitz said with a trembling voice: "My mother and sister are missing, I need to ask my


    grandfather for more information!

 Chapter 2456

    Chapter 2456


    The butler had to plead: "Young master, please calm down first, wait a moment, and after


    the master has finished talking with the second master, I will go in and report!"


    Fitz shouted: " No! I can¡¯t wait! I¡¯m going in now. If you stop me again, then I will dismiss


    you from service!¡±


    The housekeeper was not sure what to do, so Lord Banks said to James with a dark


    face: "James, you go and bring Fitz in."


    "Okay!" James hurriedly turned and left the study, and said to the butler: "Master said, let


    Fitz in."


    The butler was relieved and quickly gave up. Fitz took a step and rushed into the study. As


    soon as he came in, he questioned Lord


    Banks a little eagerly: "Grandpa! Where are my mother and my sister?!"


    Lord Banks said seriously: "This is knowledge I do not yet have. We don¡¯t know where


    your mother and your sister are now, I don¡¯t know anything now. Just before you came in,


    I just told your second uncle that he should give a reward to the outside world


    immediately. 50 million to collect useful clues. If anyone can save your mother or your


    sister, I will directly give 100 million."


    Fitz clenched his fist and asked angrily: "Many people on the Inte now say that it is


    you who wants to kill my mother, is it true?!"


    Lord Banks¡¯s face changed suddenly, and he sternly said: "Damn! What are you talking


    about? I am the head of the Banks Familyy. Would I do such shameful things?"


    James, seeing that he was filled with indignation, sounded dignified appearance, his heart


    aghast! He thought, "The old man is indeed an expert, and he can speak so righteously


    when he speaks nonsense with his eyes open! If I didn''t know everything, I thought he


    really couldn''t do such a thing.


    Fitz said aggressively at this time: "If it were put before, I would definitely not believe it!


    But the betrayal of Xion happened some time ago. Although the outside world now thinks


    it was my father who did it, I thought about it. I can¡¯t understand it. No matter how bad he


    is, he is not so bad that he wants to murder his own daughter! So, he is really doing it for


    you!¡±


    When ites to this, Fitz gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Xion is your granddaughter. If you


    could do it to her you could do it to anyone, let alone my mother!"


    When Lord Banks heard this, his whole expression was furious! He angrily grabbed an


    embossed dragon-print inkstone on the desk worth over ten million, and mmed it to the


    ground with a snap, and the falling powder shattered.


    At the same time, he pointed at Fitz and roared in anger: "Unreasonable! Unreasonable!


    Am I still your grandfather in your eyes? Am I still the head of the family in your eyes?"


    Fitz did not flinch. Angrily said: "If my mother and sister are really harmed by you, I will not


    only deny you grandpa, but I will fight you hard!"


    Lord Banks was very angry, pointed at James, and shouted: "James! You heard


    him! Silence him!"


    James immediately stepped forward, grabbed Fitz by the cor, and gritted his teeth and


    cursed: "You are an inexperienced son! Your father is not here, I am an uncle, so I will


    teach you a lesson!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fitz gritted his teeth and pushed James away. Then he immediately stepped back and


    retreated to the door of the study, pointing at Mr. Banks, shouting word by word: "You


    remember what I said! If you killed my mother and my sister, I will kill you!" After speaking,


    he immediately turned around and ran away!


    Lord Banks was holding his chest in resentment, trying to speak, but because he


    couldn''t get up with a single breath, he coughed several times: "Just like his mother he is


    born to be rebellious!"


    Then, after another violent cough, he immediately said to James: "Go! Go! Get this


    bastard back to me!"

 Chapter 2457

    Chapter 2457


    When James rushed out, Fitz was no longer visible. He chased out for a hundred or two


    hundred meters, seeing that he had no chance to chase this big nephew back, so he


    could only turn around and walk back. On the way back to the old man¡¯s study, James


    was in a particrly good mood, and he couldn¡¯t help but secretly thought: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really


    lucky, I¡¯m worried about how to divert the old man¡¯s attention, Fitz is a coincidence. It''s a


    coincidence that I came to touch the old man''s mold at this time and made the old man


    angry like this. It is estimated that the old man is only thinking about how to teach him


    well."


    James was proud of his heart. After returning to the old man''s study, he said with a


    look of shame: " Dad, I know that boy, he runs faster than a dog, I can¡¯t even get


    out..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lord Banks yelled, "You are also a trash!"


    After speaking, he immediately called the housekeeper. Entering, he sternly


    commanded: "Notify all the subordinates, if they see Fitz, this rebellious son, immediately


    bring it back to ept the familyw treatment!"


    The butler immediately bowed and said: "Master, rest assured, I will pass on. "


    The Lord Banks waved his hand, and the housekeeper hurriedly left. Immediately, he


    said to James: "Hurry up and prepare for crisis public rtions as I said, the more


    vigorous the better! In addition, immediately rush to Aurouss Hilll! Deana and Zara, I


    want to see them if they are alive, and to see corpses if they are dead! "


    James hurriedly nodded and said: "I¡¯ll go now!!"


    At this moment, Fitz had already drove away from Banks'' house and drove all the way


    towards the airport. While driving, he took out his cell phone and prepared to call the


    person in charge of the crew at home. There are several private jets in the Banks


    Familyy, and Zayne owns one. He is now in Australia, so the private jet stays in Eastcliff.


    However, just when he was about to make a call, Zayne''s phone call came in suddenly.


    Fitz hurriedly connected, and as soon as he came up, he cried and said, "Dad! Mom and


    sister are missing..."


    Zayne''s heavy voice came out from the phone: "I know what''s wrong. I see, where are


    you now?"


    Fitz said hurriedly: "I am on my way to the airport, and I n to go to Aurouss Hilll now.


    I will find my mother and sister!"


    Zayne immediately asked: "You listen to me, don''t go to the airport. I just received the


    news that your grandfather is asking the entire Banks Familyy to look for you everywhere,


    ready to take you back to be dealt with by the familyw. How did you offend him?"


    Fitz Hearing this, he said with angrily: "I heard that my mother and Zara had an ident,


    and I always felt that this matter was caused by grandpa, so I went to question him. I


    didn''t expect him to be angry. Uncle James tried to p me. I ignored him and ran


    out."


    "Damn!" Zayne immediately rebuked and cursed: "You are in your 20s. You have wasted


    your past 20 years already? What is your grandfather¡¯s character, don¡¯t you know a little


    bit in your heart?"


    Fitz said angrily: "But..."


    Zayne immediately interrupted him: "But what? Your grandpa''s life? All he really cares


    about is himself, and he only cares about his own absolute power in the Banks Familyy!


    Once anything or anyone affects him or affects his power in the Banks Familyy, he will


    not hesitate to take care of it. Aren¡¯t I the best example? You know that I¡¯m not even your


    grandfather¡¯s opponent, so why do you stand up to him? Don¡¯t you want to stay in the


    Banks house anymore?¡±


    Fitz gritted his teeth and said: "If Mom and Zara were really killed by grandpa, not only


    will I not stay in Banks'' house, I will even kill him and avenge my mother and sister!"


    "You..." Zayne was anxious, but then he deliberately lowered his voice and warned in a


    low voice: "Even if you have such an idea, you must not say it. The real man depends


    on doing it. Not by words!"

 Chapter 2458

    Chapter 2458


    Zayne said coldly: "Don''t worry, if things are really like what you said, don''t talk about it. I


    will not let him go, but even if we as father and son want to fight him, You have to n for a


    long time and make nster! Otherwise, if you were foolish in your ns, you would fail


    to avenge your mother and your sister."


    Fitz was silent for a moment, and then said angrily: "Dad, I Got it..." After speaking, he


    couldn''t help choking up, crying and asked: "Dad! When are youing back?! I now...


    I really don''t know what to do now.................. "


    Zayne sighed and said: "I can''t go back now. It takes more than ten hours to fly back to


    Eastcliff from here, but as long as I leave here, your grandfather will know immediately. It


    is very likely that when I got off the ne, I would be caught by the Banks Familyy and


    sent back to Australia, or was directly arrested back to the Banks Familyy under house


    arrest..."


    Fitz asked helplessly: "Dad... ... I should know how to do ah....... I want to go to Aurouss


    Hilll and find them ...... I know that they are now unounted for, at least, there might be a


    chance to survive...... "


    Zayne thought for a while, and said, "In this way, you don''t want to go to the airport, just


    drive on the expressway and drive all the way to Aurouss Hilll."


    Then, Zayne thought about it again and said, "From Eastcliff to Aurouss Hilll, take the


    expressway. If it is about 1000 kilometers, you can drive faster, and you may be there in


    10 hours."


    Fitz immediately said: "Good dad! I will drive directly to Aurouss Hilll!"


    Zayne hurriedly said: "You When you go to Aurouss Hilll, you must be low-key. Don''t


    try to use any Banks Familyy''s power, because once they know you are in Aurouss


    Hilll, they will definitely catch you."


    Fitz was dumbfounded: "Dad, Without using the power of the Banks Familyy, how


    should I find my mother and Zara..."


    Zayne helplessly said: "You can only trust yourself now, and other people are unreliable."


    After that, he added: "Yes, I heard that Grandpa has sent your second uncle. To go to


    Aurouss Hilll, he will definitely take a ne, and he will arrive in Aurouss Hilll in two or


    three hours. After you arrive in Aurouss Hilll, you must be careful!"


    Fitz suddenly felt very helpless, he choked and asked: "Dad....... Do you think Mom and


    Zara are still alive. "


    Zayne was silent on the other side of the phone for about ten seconds, and immediately,


    he said: "Fitz, as long as the matter has not been finalized, we must have hope."


    He said, he said: "But you must remember, you must be prepared for the worst oue!"


    Fitz said solemnly: "Dad, I know That''s it!"


    ...


    Just as Fitz drove the car to Aurouss Hilll quickly, Banks'' crisis public rtions had


    already started.The overwhelming media has brought the rhythm on the Inte.


    Although their opinions are different, the core point they want to express is that the Banks


    Familyy is the victim, who kidnapped Deana and Zara mother and daughter. There must


    be someone else.


    More than two hourster, James''s private nended on the first runway of Aurouss


    Hilll International Airport. Coincidentally, at the same time, a private nended on the


    second runway of Aurouss Hilll International Airport at almost the same time.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    This private jet flew over from New York, USA for more than ten hours. After the ne


    landed, under themand of the tower, it parked on the apron dedicated to private jets.


    What''s interesting is that this ne, the private ne that James was on, parked on two


    adjacent seats next to each other. This ne from the United States took the lead in


    opening the cabin door, and a Jewish man in his fifties stepped out of the cabin.


    He stood on the spiraldder and paused for a while, looked around, and whispered:


    "Walter, my son, Dad will find you and take you home!"

 Chapter 2459

    Chapter 2459


    The Jewish man who spoke is Walter Hogwitz¡¯s father, Steve Hogwitz. Ever since Walt and all of his men have


    evaporated, the entire Hogwarts family has been doing everything possible to find out their whereabouts and


    clues. But no matter how they inquire, the result of the feedback is the same. No one has seen how Walter and his


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    men disappeared from the world. Even the Sk surveince all over the city did not have any Walter-rted


    video data. This made the Hogwarts family immediately realized that Walter was very likely to provoke a very


    powerful person in Aurouss Hilll. Therefore, Walter''s father Steve came to Aurouss Hilll himself, just to do


    everything possible to find Walter and bring him back to the United States.


    At this moment, the ne next to his also opened the staircase. James stepped out of the hatch and walked


    straight down. At this time, a weing convoyposed of six bullet-proof Cadic drove up. One had already


    drove to the ne of James, and nearly twenty men in ck, all of the same height and body shape, came out of


    the car, one by one next to the convoy and stood at attention. These are all the security teams temporarily


    prepared by James''s men. During James''s time in Aurouss Hilll, these people are responsible for the security


    work.


    However, these are just superficial security forces. Most of them are used as a frontline. Twenty minutes ago, the


    Banks Familyy sent twenty top experts to Aurouss Hilll. These people will secretly protect James¡¯s safety and


    obey James¡¯ Instructions in Aurouss Hilll. They will be dispatched to find the whereabouts of Deana and Zara.


    Walter''s father Steve noticed James. He didn''t expect that the unremarkable Chinese man would have such a big


    entourage. So, he hurriedly stopped and said to the assistant behind him: "Check the registration number of the


    ne next to us, fast!"


    Every ne, whether it is a civil airliner or a private jet, must have a registration number. Moreover, the


    registration number is generally sprayed on the fusge of the aircraft. Generally speaking, the registration


    number is abination of one letter and four numbers. For example, thebination of b2233.


    Among them, the letter b represents the country. No matter where you are in the world, and see an aircraft with


    a registration number starting with b, you can confidently and boldly confirm that this is an aircraft registered in


    China.


    Therefore, Steve Hogwitz wanted to check the registration number to determine whichpany the aircraft


    belongs to, and then presumably infer the identity of James. Fortunately, this kind of inquiry is not difficult. Just as


    James walked down the spiraldder, Steve¡¯s assistant finally found out the results and immediately reported:


    "Boss, this aircraft is apany registered in the Banks Familyy of Eastcliff!"


    "Banks Familyy!?" Steve was shocked, and immediately said: "No wonder there is such a big entourage!"


    After that, he quickened his pace and ran off thedder in three or two steps and went straight to James. Before


    he could get close to James, several people in ck immediately rushed forward and surrounded him, sternly,


    "Who are you?! Please stand back immediately, otherwise we will restrain you by force!¡±


    Steve hurriedly exined in Chinese: ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not malicious, I just want to say hello to Mr.


    Banks!¡±


    James was about to step into the car, hearing Steve¡¯s words,


    watching curiously He asked, "Do you know me?"

 Chapter 2460

    Chapter 2460


    Steve hurriedly said: "Mr. Banks, I am the head of the Hogwitz family in the United


    States. I wonder if you have heard of our family."


    James couldn''t help frowning. "The Hogwitz family in the United States? It seems that I


    have never heard of this powerful family?"


    As James thought this, Steve hurriedly added: "My mother belongs to the


    Rothschild family!"


    All over the world, the poprity and power of the Rothschild family can be said to be


    known to everyone. Sure enough, when James heard the Americans introduce


    themselves as blood rted to the Rothschild family, and he immediately took it


    seriously.


    Afterwards, James walked quickly to Steve, took the initiative to stretch out his hand,


    and introduced himself: "Hello, I am James Banks."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Steve quickly shook hands with James ttered, and said, "Hello Mr. Banks, My name is


    Steve Hogwitz! It¡¯s a great honor to meet you!"


    James nodded and asked curiously, " Where did youe from?"


    Steve hurriedly responded, "I flew all the way from New York. I justnded at Aurouss


    Hilll Airport."


    "Yes." James smiled slightly: "Seems we both are arriving together." After that, he


    asked: "What family business do you have in Aurouss Hilll?"


    "I have no business here." Steve exined: "My eldest son has been expanding his


    family business in Aurouss Hilll some time ago, but he suddenly disappeared a few


    days ago. I came to Aurouss Hilll this time to find his whereabouts."


    "Oh?" James suddenly became curious. , Thought to himself: "What a coincidence?!


    This Steve also came to Aurouss Hilll to find someone? Strange that a person with


    blood rtion to the Rothschild family would disappear in Aurouss Hilll?"


    "But when you think about it carefully, Aurouss Hilll is indeed a bit weird. Not only people


    with blood rtion to Rothschild disappeared here, but even the daughter-inw of the


    Banks Familyy and the eldest granddaughter of the Banks Familyy also disappeared here.


    It seems that this small ce is really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger !" Thinking of


    this, James suddenly shed: "The disappearance of Steve''s son, and the disappearance


    of Deana and Zara, I wonder if there is any connection!"


    At this point, James immediately felt that the two things might really be rted! So, he


    immediately said to Steve: ¡°It¡¯s true that I came to Aurouss Hilll this time to find someone


    as well. It seems that the two of us have the same purpose. Maybe there is some kind of


    connection to our missing people."


    "Really?!" Steve eximed: "Mr. Banks, this matter even bothers you toe in person.


    Could it be that someone from the Banks Familyy is missing in Aurouss Hilll?!"


    James nodded: "That''s true!"


    After speaking, James said immediately: "Steve, I think we can find someone on this


    matter and exchange information, maybe we can find some valuable clues!"


    "Yes!" Steve said without hesitation, he said, "If I can investigate this matter with you, I


    will feel more at ease!"


    James asked him, "Which hotel are you staying in Aurouss Hilll this time?"


    Steve said : "I am staying in the Aurouss Hilll International Hotel. My son stayed there


    before he disappeared!"


    James nodded, "Coincidentally, I also booked Aurouss Hilll International Hotel. If so, let''s


    go together! It will give us a chance to be able to have a good chat on the way!"

 Chapter 2461

    Chapter 2461


    Steve knows that the Banks Familyy is currently the strongest family in China, so he wants


    to befriend them. Now, knowing that he came to Aurouss Hilll for almost the same


    purpose, and he was invited to go to the hotel with Mr. Banks. This is definitely a good


    opportunity to establish a rtionship with the Banks Familyy and increases the chance of


    finding his son. It definitely kills two birds with one stone!


    So he said gratefully: "Mr. Banks, it is true that since my son and his men disappeared, I


    have not even a single person avable in Aurouss Hilll, so no one arranges a pick-up.


    So I thank you for allowing me to join you on the way to the hotel!"


    James smiled slightly: "You are too polite. Our Banks Familyy had some connections with


    the Rothschild family in years past.


    Although we had some unpleasantness, in the end cooperation has been reached, and


    it can be regarded as some sort of friendship!"


    Steve nodded gently and said: "If there is a chance in the future, I hope we can also have


    substantial cooperation with the Banks Familyy, even including the Rothschild¡¯s. On that


    family''s side, I can also let my mother walk around a bit more to see if she can promote a


    new cooperation."


    James was feeling very happy. Although he doesn''t take Steve seriously, he still has a lot


    of connection with the Rothschild family. He couldn''t help thinking in his heart: "After all,


    the Rothschild family is the most powerful family in the world, and it''s real influence is


    more than ten times stronger than the Banks Familyy. If I can really connect with the


    Rothschild family in the future, I dare not say that it will be good for the entire Banks


    Familyy, but for myself, it will be of great help, at least it will make me stand more stable in


    the Banks Familyy!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and say to Steve: ¡°Come, Steve, let¡¯s go to the


    hotel in my car, and I¡¯m going to be a host tonight. Let¡¯s have dinner and we will


    exchange clues by the way. We can also cooperate with each other on anything new that


    we find."


    Steve immediately said excitedly: "Great Mr. Banks, there is absolutely no problem on my


    side!"


    James invited Steve to sit in his own car. As for the others brought by Steve, they are not


    so well treated. They can only go to the hotel by taxi. Steve and James were sitting in the


    back row of one of the lead cars. As the convoy exited the airport, Steve introduced some


    of his son Walter to James. However, Steve didn¡¯t know his son Walter¡¯s attempt to take


    Doris Young, nor did he know his nasty actions against Doris Young¡¯s father. Therefore, in


    his opinion, his son was steadfastly developing business in Aurouss Hilll. He did not


    expect that, suddenly one day he would evaporate from the world.


    After listening to his introduction, James was even more puzzled, and whispered: "It would


    be one thing to say if it was Walter who disappeared alone, but it is a bit weird to have so


    many missing at once."


    "Yes!" Steve He sighed, "I suspected that he was kidnapped at first, but, I know, I


    haven''t received any information from the kidnappers asking for ransom."


    Then Steve added: "I''ve also asked someone to check all the bank records of my son.


    Since his disappearance, all his bank ounts have not been off by even a penny. If the


    other party is really looking for money, it is impossible to not want to ask for money even


    now.


    "Yes." James frowned and said: "A dozen people can disappear at the same time, and all


    monitoring records can be erased. The forces behind it must be very powerful."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help thinking: "Deana and Zara disappeared in the tunnel,


    and even John Garrett, the personal guard with the old man, is also missing. It must


    be very difficult for someone to do this. Aurouss Hilll itself is a small second-tier city.


    Even if there are big figures hiding in it, it is impossible for more than two powerful


    forces to stay here and make Steve¡¯s son disappear, and take Deana and Zara away.


    It must be that it is all connected to the same group."

 Chapter 2462

    Chapter 2462


    So, James hurriedly asked Steve: "Did your son offend anyone during his time in Aurouss


    Hilll?"


    Steve shook his head and said, "My son has never been to Aurouss Hilll before, He has


    never been to China, this time he was sent by his family to Aurouss Hilll to develop the


    family business, and he has been here for a short time, so I don¡¯t think he would have any


    enemies in this ce."


    James asked him: "Is your son married yet?"


    Steve hurriedly said truthfully: "He is married, and has two children."


    James continued to ask, "Has his private life been checked?"


    Steve seriously said: "I never heard that he had an improper rtionship with


    another woman."


    James asked again: "Is he a drug addict?"


    "No! Absolutely not!" Steve said hurriedly: "Our family absolutely does not allow any room


    when a drug addict appears, all adult men must undergo regr urine tests. Once he is


    found to be a drug addict, he will be removed from all duties in the family and all funds


    will be recovered. Walter would never touch this red line of the family!"


    James stretched out his four fingers and said: "There are four possibilities for most


    criminal cases in the world. The first one is for money, the second is for addiction, the third


    is for love, and the fourth is for revenge. If the other party kidnapped your son and doesn''t


    want money, this will rule out the possibility of making money. If your son has a regr


    urine test and is not a drug addict, then this can also be ruled out. As for the emotional


    aspects, although you say your son¡¯s private life is pure, but clothes do not make the man,


    not to mention you are the father, and it is hard to listen and know in the end how many


    women your son may have slept with. His close friends may have clearer knowledge than


    you, so I think it¡¯s possible for emotional reasons. And revenge, even if your son has just


    arrived in Aurouss Hilll not long ago, it doesn''t mean that he won''t offend people. Maybe


    he really offended some very powerful people in Aurouss Hilll." Speaking of this, James


    smacked. He licked his lips and said: "I think the possibility of love and revenge is half and


    half, you can start to check these two aspects first."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Steve nodded gently: "Thank you Mr. Banks for your insight. I will actively search for


    relevant clues to see if I can find any breakthrough points!"


    The reason why James did so much analysis for Steve is to hope that Steve can find clues


    to his son''s disappearance through these aspects. He now suspects that the


    disappearance of his son was done by the same people as the disappearance of Deana


    and Zara. I have no way to find clues but if Steve can, it would be a tremendous help.


    At this moment, Steve suddenly said: "That''s right ! My son seems to have a close college


    ssmate in Aurouss Hilll, and I remember it being a woman!"


    James said excitedly: "This is a valuable clue! If this woman has something to do with


    your son''s disappearance, first find a way to find a breakthrough from her!"

 Chapter 2463

    Chapter 2463


    At this moment at Shangri-La.


    Charlie Wade was not in a hurry to go home, but stayed in Cameron Isaac''s office,


    staring at the current trend of public opinion on the Inte in real time with his mobile


    phone. He found that now the Banks Familyy''s media forces are clearly overwhelming.


    No matter what app, even a small website or forum, there are arge number of Banks


    Familyy media forces washing the ground for the Banks Familyy.


    They have even been helping the Banks Familyy sell miserably, trying their best to


    exaggerate that other people are murdering Deana and Zara, and they also im that


    the real purpose of the behind-the-scenes nder is topletely destroy the entire


    Banks Familyy.


    When Cameron Isaac saw these remarks, he couldn''t help but say angrily: "Master, the


    Banks Familyy are really unscrupulous. You can¡¯t y with such shameless


    whitewashing!"


    Charlie Wade smiled calmly: "What is this? They have not fully exerted their power yet.


    If they fully exert their power, they are likely to further wash themselves out."


    Cameron Isaac asked puzzledly: "Master, their public opinion offensive has been


    overwhelming, how can they further use their power? "


    Charlie Wade said seriously: "Their most urgent task now is to find Deana and Zara, to


    find them alive or find their bodies. And if they really find them alive, they will definitely find


    a way to kill both of them."


    Cameron Isaac nodded: "If they know the truth, the Banks Familyy must kill them!"


    "Yes!" Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: "Just make sure that they are dead so the


    Banks Familyy can breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then they only need to spend money to find a few scapegoats, iming that everything is


    done by these people and has nothing to do with the Banks Familyy."


    Cameron Isaac couldn''t helpughing: "Now let They try their best to wash themselves,


    and when the video on your phone is released, Master, it will be arge-scale face-


    pping scene that has caused a sensation among more than one billion people. By


    that time, the Banks Familyy will really be a sinner through the ages!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Charlie Wade nodded and said: "To destroy the Banks Familyy''s reputationpletely is


    the prelude to the Banks Familyy''splete destruction. Once the Banks Familyy


    bes a mouse crossing the street, the Banks Familyy''s century-old foundation will


    copse little by little!"


    Cameron Isaac suddenly thought of something and asked. "Master, if your video is


    exposed, wouldn¡¯t it be a big help to Zayne? Now Zayne is the scapegoat for Mr. Banks


    as he was sent to Australia. If your video is exposed, The public will definitely recalcte


    Zayne, and Zayne will bepletely clear of the grievances."


    "It doesn''t matter." Charlie Wade said calmly: "Even if I helped Zayne, Zayne would be


    ufortable."


    Cameron Isaac I hurriedly asked: "Master, what do you say?"


    Charlie Wade sneered, "Lord Banks, an old dog, pushed his son''s illegitimate daughter to


    death at a critical moment, and then pushed his son to exile. He did this, and Zayne¡¯s


    father-son rtionship with him has long since disappeared. Now Lord Banks wants to kill


    Zayne¡¯s wife and other daughter. What do you think Zayne would think?"


    Cameron Isaac hesitated for a moment and then said : "If Zayne learns the truth, I am


    afraid that he will turn against him."


    "Yes." Charlie Wade said with a smile: "Lord Banks will definitely not let Zayne turn over,


    but Zayne will tear him up. After breaking his face, he will definitely use the advantage of


    public opinion to fight back, and even try to seize control of the Banks Familyy, but Lord


    Banks certainly cannot let Zayne seize power, because he is also afraid that Zayne will


    seek to kill him, so by then, the Banks Familyy will definitely It¡¯s staged a fierce battle


    between father and son!"


    Charlie Wade said again: "This does not include the other descendants of the Banks


    Familyy, that is, the younger brothers of Zayne! Since ancient times, the one the crown


    prince most wanted to get rid of is the emperor. The other princes most want to get rid of


    is the crown prince! If Zayne and Lord Banks turn against each other at that time, the


    other sons will not be idle, maybe the Banks Familyy will fall into a civil disturbance!"


    Cameron Isaac couldn''t help butughed. ¡°Then we can just watch the good show at that


    time!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: "Watch the fire across the bank, sit back and reap


    your profits!"

 Chapter 2464

    Chapter 2464


    At this moment, Cameron Isaac received a text message on his cell phone. After he


    clicked on it and read it, he hurriedly said to Charlie Wade: "Master, the second child of


    the Banks Familyy, James hase to Aurouss Hilll!"


    "Really?" Charlie Wade was curious: "When did hee?"


    Cameron Isaac said hurriedly, "Aurouss Hilll Airport reported that he justnded about


    ten minutes ago."


    Charlie Wade sneered, "It seems that he came to find Deana and Zara by the order of Mr.


    Banks."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Cameron Isaac said again: "Master, there is one more thing I want to report to you."


    Charlie Wade nodded, "Go on."


    Cameron Isaac said : "There is another one whonded with James. A private jet


    registered in the United States. My people inquired about the registration number of the


    aircraft. The aircraft belongs to the American Hogwitz family business."


    "Hogwitz?" Charlie Wade frowned and said coldly: " It seems that Walter¡¯s family should


    havee.¡±


    Cameron Isaac continued: ¡°Yes, the immigration information shows that it is a guy named


    Steve Hogwitz, who should be Walter¡¯s father. He is now to Aurouss Hilll International


    Hotel with James."


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: "Why did they get together?"


    Cameron Isaac shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe they have prior


    connections."


    Charlie Wade could not help frowning:"The strength of the Hogwitz family more generally


    is a hundred million dors of assets. Even less than the Moores. It is impossible for a


    family such as the Banks to have any connection with them. In addition, the nes of the


    two of themnded next to each other, I guess they should have just met!"


    Cameron Isaacughed: "These two people are also really interesting. Afternding in


    Aurouss Hilll, it was quite destined."


    Charlie Wade said with a solemn expression: "They meet together, this is not a good


    thing."


    "Why?" Cameron Isaac asked puzzledly: "Master, are you worried about the two of them


    joining hands?"


    Charlie Wade shook his head. Seriously said: "I''m worried about the two of them


    exchanging clues."


    "Exchanging clues? What clues?"


    Charlie Wade said solemnly: "About Deana and Zara, we left almost no clues. Everyone


    is alive. It was brought out, and only Tate Landry''s body was left behind; however, we left


    a clue about Walter."


    Cameron Isaac understood in an instant, and eximed, "You mean, Miss Doris


    Young?!"


    "Yes." Charlie Wade said coldly: "There is no clue about the disappearance of Deana


    and Zara. Walter''s disappearance and Ms. Young''s line. I''m afraid they will concentrate


    together, trying to find a breakthrough in Ms. Young."


    Cameron Isaac hastily asked:" Master, can we not just protect Ms Young?!¡±


    Charlie Wade waved:"It does not make sense to protect her, protect her, people will


    think that there is a rtionship with someone else if that happens."


    "What should I do?"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: "Since the two friends havee from afar and have such


    a rtionship with each other, then I will take the initiative to attack and keep them all


    together. By the way, let their rtives realize that Aurouss Hilll is a bottomless ck


    hole!"

 Chapter 2465

    Chapter 2465


    Cameron Isaac heard Charlie Wade say that he wanted to attack James and Steve


    Hogwitz, and immediately eximed, "Master, Steve, fortunately, didn¡¯t bring many people


    from the United States this time. But James has hired dozens of security personnel, and


    the hidden masters I don¡¯t know how many are here. It¡¯s a bit difficult to catch him.¡±


    Charlie Wade said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It is not airtight. I will be enough to catch James and


    Walter."


    A person suddenly shed in his mind, so he immediately changed his words: "No, let''s


    add another person. "


    Cameron Isaac stood up immediately and said without hesitation: "Master, I am willing to


    be with you!"


    Charlie Wade smiled and said seriously: "Isaac, you are courageous, but you are still a


    bit weak in strength, you couldn¡¯t get close to James, you would be discovered by his


    hidden men in the dark."


    Cameron Isaac said embarrassingly, "If you don''t dislike this young master, I will work


    hard from now on to practice my skills!"


    Charlie Wadeughed and said, "Don¡¯t practice now, it is toote."


    Cameron Isaac asked hurriedly: "When do you n to do it? If I need to do something


    here, I should prepare in advance!"


    Charlie Wade said: "Hurry up, I want to do it tonight , Otherwise if they focus their


    attention on Ms. Young, this matter will be a bit tricky."


    After that, Charlie Wade said again: "Let me call Ms. Young first and let her add one to


    thepany today. In that case, I''ll do it tonight."


    Then Charlie Wade took out his mobile phone and called Doris Young. As soon as the


    call was made, Doris Young''s voice came over: "Master!"


    Charlie Wade hummed and asked her, "Ms. Young, where are you now?"


    Doris Young respectfully said, "Master, I''m in Hong Kong."


    "Hong Kong?" Charlie Wade asked curiously: "Why did you go to Hong Kong?"


    Doris Young exined: "The real estate in Hong Kong has been declining in recent years.


    The marketpetition in our maind is very fierce, so Emgrand Group ns to join the


    Phillips family in Hong Kong to develop amercial real estate project, I just came over


    this morning to prepare to discuss further with them.¡±


    After that, Doris Young hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, what are you looking for with me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter. It''s nothing since you are


    not in Aurouss Hilll now. It can wait until youe back."


    Doris Young had no choice but to say, "Well, young master, if you have anything urgent,


    please tell me, I can fly back anytime."


    Charlie Wade said : "No need, just stay steadfast in Hong Kong."


    Doris Young didn''t know what Charlie Wade meant, so she said, "Good master, then I


    will concentrate on discussing cooperation in Hong Kong these days. If you have


    anything you need me to go back, please notify me at any time."


    "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Charlie Wade breathed a sigh of relief. Doris Young


    happened to be not in Aurouss Hilll, so this matter was not so anxious. If this is the case,


    it is better to closely monitor James and Steve first, and see what kind of medicine the


    two people, especially James. But Charlie Wade didn''t n to give them two too long.


    Within two or three days, let them evaporate directly from Aurouss Hilll!


    At this time, Cameron Isaac saw Charlie Wade hung up the phone and hurriedly asked:


    "Master, Miss Young has gone to Hong Kong?"


    "Yes." Charlie Wade smiled slightly: "It''s a coincidence that she just left this morning."

 Chapter 2466

    Chapter 2466


    Cameron Isaac asked again: "Then when are you going to do something with James


    and Steve?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Charlie Wade thought for a while, and said: "For these two days, first observe them and


    see if they take any action.¡±


    Charlie Wade further ordered: ¡°Isaac, you have the most contacts in Aurouss Hilll. You


    must give it to me and keep an eye on them, no matter where they have been or what


    they have seen. You must report to me as soon as possible !"


    Cameron Isaac said without hesitation: "Master, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make arrangements!"


    Charlie Wade nodded, and said regretfully, "It¡¯s too bad neither of them decided to stay in


    your hotel."


    Cameron Isaacughed and said, "Master, that Walter stayed in Aurouss Hilll


    International Hotel before he disappeared. It is normal for his father to stay there. As for


    James, the Banks Familyy knows that this is the property of the Wade family. It¡¯s


    unlikely they would stay here."


    Charlie Wade curiously asked: "The Banks Familyy has much property, so why didn''t


    they buy any property in Aurouss Hilll?"


    Cameron Isaac shook his head and said, "The Banks Familyy had a negotiation with the


    Wade family a few years ago. the two sides agreed on the development of the business


    Charlie Wade asked him: "Then what is the basis for dividing the business territory of


    the two parties?"


    Cameron Isaac said, "It was your grandfather and Lord Banks who had a face-to-face


    meeting. After all, the strength of the two families is simr, and the business is blooming


    everywhere. There ispetition everywhere, especially in the first-tier cities, so


    everyone did not expect that the second-tier cities would continue to fight. They privately


    stipted a range. For example, the capital cities of the southeast, Aurouss Hilll is the


    Wade¡¯s, and Southaven is the Banks Familyy."


    "After all, the Banks Familyy has a stronger voice. When the business map was divided,


    all the data of Southaven was significantly better than that of Aurouss Hilll, so the Banks


    Familyy picked the southern region away first. The remaining Aurouss Hilll was given to


    the Wade family."


    "Understood." Charlie Wade nodded slightly, and then asked: "Then since Donald


    Webb is the richest man in Southaven, why didn''t he have anything to do with the


    Banks Familyy?"


    Cameron Isaac smiled: "Look, the Moore family is the richest in


    Aurouss Hilll and has nothing to do with the Wade family.¡±


    After speaking, Cameron Isaac continued to exin: ¡°Actually, the Banks and Wade


    family delineated the scope, the main purpose is to avoidpetition between the two


    sides, which is equivalent to a gentleman¡¯s agreement. "


    However, the local families are generally deeply entrenched. It is difficult for us to confront


    the local snakes, or even crush them."


    "After all, most of the strength of the two families is still concentrated in Eastcliff. China is


    so big, the forces scattered across the country are not that strong."


    "Whether it is the Wade family or the Banks Familyy, the total assets that can be invested


    in other cities in the country are only hundreds of billions of dors, but in addition to


    Eastcliff, There are a lot of first-tier cities and second-tier cities like Aurouss Hilll, so on


    average, the manpower, material and financial resources that can be invested in each


    city are not toorge. After all, I am in Aurouss Hilll, which means keeping the Wade


    family in a stronghold of Aurouss Hilll."


    Then, Cameron Isaac said: ¡°Besides your Emgrand Group, there is not much industry, the


    mainstay in Aurouss Hilll is the hotel. In addition, there are several securitypanies


    that do not seem to have any rtionship on the surface, and then they have participated


    in some projects. The total assets in Aurouss Hilll are scattered and scattered. Around


    one or two billion, which is far behind the Moore family¡¯s 100 billion assets. My most


    important task over the years is not to help the Wade family make money in Aurouss Hilll,


    but to help the Wade family develop contacts,work, and create aplete intelligence


    system that turns Aurouss Hilll into an integral part of Wade''s neuralwork, just like a


    tentacle of an octopus. Any disturbance can be reported to Wade in time."


    Speaking of this, Cameron Isaac couldn''t help butugh at himself and said: "In fact, if it


    weren''t for the fact you were in Aurouss Hilll, the Wade family would not pay much


    attention to the situation in Aurouss Hilll. The Wade family is all over the country, and


    how many spokespersons like me do they have? Those who really have a strong right


    to speak, apart from Steven Thompson, there are ten the spokespersons of three first-


    tier cities."


    Charlie Wade nodded: "I understand, since the Banks Familyy has no foundation in


    Aurouss Hilll, that is good for us. It give us a more proactive approach "


    Cameron Isaac agreed, said: "Yes, Banks came here, even if there are any unexpected


    events, they can only temporarily be summoned from Eastcliff, at the earliest in a few


    hours. "


    Then, he asked again: "By the way, Master, if the time is right and you are ready to do


    something with them, do you have any suitable helper candidates?"


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: "Of course! I already have one in my heart in this


    regard. The most suitable candidate!"


    Cameron Isaac asked: "Who is it?"


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: "Xion Banks!"

 Chapter 2467

    Chapter 2467


    When Cameron Isaac heard that Charlie Wade wanted to use Xion, he immediately asked


    with some worry: "Master, Xion may bepletely uncontroble. She has been under


    house arrest. If she is let out, will she take the opportunity to escape?!"


    Charlie Wade shook his head: "As far as I know her, she definitely won''t."


    Cameron Isaac asked inexplicably, "Master, why are you doing this? This woman is always


    cruel, it¡¯s not wise to send her out!"


    Charlie Wadeughed and said, "She was done wrong by old man Banks. Now she has a


    chance to catch James, it is also a chance for her to take revenge. Based on this, it is


    impossible for her to turn back.¡± After speaking, Charlie Wade said again: ¡°Moreover, she


    is now missing from the Banks Familyy''s view. Once she is rid of my asylum, It is very


    likely that the Banks Familyy will find out.


    When that timees, the Banks Familyy will definitely kill her. But even if the Banks


    Familyy doesn¡¯t act on her, if the Japanese government knows where she is, they will


    definitely not Let her go. After all, she is the fugitive that the Japanese government


    wants to catch the most right now."


    Cameron Isaac nodded and said seriously: "I understand Master, if you say so, then Xion


    is indeed a good candidate. Her personal strength is incredible. Acting with you will not


    only help you, but also won¡¯t hinder you."


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: "In the recent period, Xion¡¯s strength has improved again.


    It¡¯s not the same as when she was in the Banks house before.¡±


    After that, he stood up and said, ¡°You stay in the office, I¡¯ll have a chat with Xion.¡±


    Cameron Isaac asked hurriedly, ¡°Master What about Deana and Zara?"


    Charlie Wade said: "They should be able to wake up tomorrow morning. Tonight, you just


    need to arrange someone to guard the door. By the way, let someone buy some changes


    of clothes and daily necessities in advance. Get a fewdies and have them sent there


    tomorrow morning."


    Cameron Isaac said immediately, "Good young master."


    Charlie Wade said again: "In addition, do you know Deana and Zara?"


    Cameron Isaac thought for a while and said, "I know them, but they should not know


    me."


    "That''s good." Charlie Wade said. "When they wake up tomorrow, no matter what


    questions they ask about me, you don¡¯t answer them. They ask you where this is, and you


    don¡¯t answer. They want to leave or contact the outside world, and you absolutely cannot


    agree. Tell them that I will let them stay here for the time being."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Cameron Isaac said immediately: "Good young master, I understand!"


    At the same time. Xion was practicing her Aikido in the room.


    Sincest time, Charlie Wadepletely opened up her Ren Vessel. Now she has felt


    the tremendous progress from this. Therefore, taking advantage of this good opportunity,


    she spent all her time and energy on practicing, and her strength continued to improve.


    However, in addition to practicing hard these days, she would always think of Charlie


    Wade uncontrobly. These days, he would always be involuntarily in her mind. Whether


    it was Charlie Wade saving her, or Charlie Wade helping her open up her line of power


    and let her strength advance by leaps and bounds, to her, she was deeply grateful. She


    knew if she thinks too much, she will naturally look forward to seeing Charlie Wade more.


    But Charlie Wade didn''t seem to alwayse to this hotel, so she was somewhat


    regretful.

 Chapter 2468

    Chapter 2468


    While she was practicing and sweating, the door bell suddenly rang. Xion suddenly


    became a little excited. She stayed here for a while and learned about the service rules of


    the service staff here. Three meals a day are scheduled here, and the service staff will


    prepare food, drink and daily necessities for delivery. At other times, the service staff will


    not take the initiative to interrupt.And now is not time to eat, so it is most likely that


    Charlie Wade is here!Thinking of this, Xion hurried to the door happily. Through the


    disy screen, she saw Charlie Wade standing at the door of her room at a nce, and


    her heart suddenly jumped for joy.


    She just remembered that she didn''t tidy up her clothes, she was still wearing the most


    basic exercise underwear, and she suddenly hesitated. She didn''t know whether to


    change clothes or open the door to Charlie Wade first. However, after thinking about it,


    she was still worried that it would be inappropriate for Charlie Wade to wait too long, so


    she didn''t care about that much, and opened the door directly.


    The moment the door opened, Charlie Wade saw Xion, who was only wearing sports


    underwear, and was somewhat embarrassed for an instant.


    Xion also blushed a little shamely and said, "I''m sorry Young Master Wade, I was in a


    hurry just now, and I didn''t care about cleaning myself up. If youe in and sit down,


    I''ll change my clothes."


    Charlie Wade walked into the room, smiled slightly, and said, "I just came here to tell you


    something, and see if you are interested in doing it with me."


    Xion was even more embarrassed and hesitated when she heard this. She looked down


    at herself then stammered, "Young Master Wade Wade, I don''t know what you are talking


    about."


    Charlie Wade didn''t know that she had misunderstood, and said sternly: "James Banks


    hase to Aurouss Hilll, I n to find a suitable time to directly control him!"


    Xion instantly woke up from the embarrassment just now, and blurted out: "James?! Why


    did hee to Aurouss Hilll?! Is it to target you?!"


    Charlie Wade shook his head and said: "No, James He came to see Deana and Zara."


    "Huh?" Xion was even more puzzled: "Why did hee to see thedy and young


    lady?"


    Xion was under house arrest here. Although it was not at all suffering, there is really no


    contact with the outside world, and there is no such channel as mobile phones and


    computers to obtain information from the outside world. Therefore, Xion didn''t know what


    big event that happened in Aurouss Hilll today. So Charlie Wade ryed the incidents


    that recently transpired.


    When Xion heard that Lord Banks had instructed people to assassinate Deana, and even


    some people wanted to kill Zara with them, she was filled with righteous indignation and


    said: "The Banks Familyy is too sinister and nasty! The same trick has been used on me


    once, and now they do the same thing to Dean, and even Lady Zara."


    Then she added forlornly ¡°Actually, Dean has been kind to me. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t


    know my true identity before, Zara was kind to me too, but she didn¡¯t know before, I wasN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    her half-sister, I don¡¯t know now how I could face her.¡±


    Then she hurriedly asked Charlie Wade: "Master Wade, are Deana and Zara okay now?"


    Charlie Wade nodded gently, and said, "Don''t worry, their lives are no longer in danger,


    and they are safe."


    "Okay good." Xion breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately said firmly again: "Master


    Wade, if you can trust me, I am willing to follow you and do my best! "

 Chapter 2469

    Chapter 2469


    At this moment, Aurouss Hilll International Hotel. James Banks'' motorcade stopped a


    row directly in front of the hotel. Before he got out of the car, the security personnel had


    already rushed down and wiped out everyone around him.


    At this time, the hotel¡¯s manager also brought dozens of security guards and greeted him


    graciously. He respectfully said to James¡¯s assistant, "What can I do for Mr. Banks? If


    there is anything, please ask Mr. Banks to bring it up. We will definitely Go all out!"


    James''s assistant said coldly: "It''s not needed here for the time being. You can take all


    your people back. Don''t let any of your staff bump into Mr. Banks without permission! As


    for others! The guest of the hotel must not be within 10 meters of Mr. Banks!"


    The hotel manager nodded without hesitation, and said with great enthusiasm : "Of


    course. And again, if there is anything extra that you need, do not hesitate to let me


    know!!"


    James and Steve Hogwitz got out of the car together. After getting out of the car, James


    straightened his cor and said in a somewhat majestic tone: "Steve, let¡¯s have a meal


    tonight, and by the way, we can also discuss the details of your son''s disappearance."


    Steve was naturally ttered and said hurriedly: "Okay Mr. Banks, that sounds good to


    me. I will just need to bring my thing to my room."


    James asked him again: "Oh right, which room are you staying in? Do you know the room


    number?"


    ¡°Since the Executive Suites were already booked, I only booked a luxury suite. The


    details on that will be at the front desk check-in: Steve said.


    James said lightly: "The Executive Suites are gone because I havepletely booked


    the entire executive floor."


    Steve was taken aback and hurriedlyplimented: "No wonder, I should have saw your


    handwriting on this!"


    James waved his hand slightly and said indifferently, "It¡¯s no big deal. If it weren''t for the


    agreement with the Wade family, it would be easy for me to buy this hotel."


    Then, he opened his mouth and said to his assistant: "Tell the hotel director to change


    the room of Mr. Hogwitz and let him stay next door to me."


    The assistant nodded immediately and said, "No problem. I''ll let the front desk arrange


    it."


    Steve was a little embarrassed because he did note alone, he also brought some


    entourages and bodyguards. It''s just that those people had no chance to get on James''s


    motorcade, so they had to take a taxi to the hotel. They haven''t arrived yet. If he lives on


    the executive floor alone and is separated from his other entourage bodyguards, it will be


    more or less troublesome.


    James saw his concerns and said: "Well, let me arrange another room for you. You can let


    your assistant stay in it, but your bodyguard should not stay on the executive floor. My


    people are here. It will definitely make you safer.¡±


    Steve knew he didn''t have many bodyguards. Coupled with the previous ones his son


    brought to China, the entourage has basically all disappeared, so there are not many


    people who he can use in Aurouss Hilll, so his security force is not strong. But James is


    different. He is the second child of the Banks Familyy, the


    Banks Familyy is so strong. I don''t know how many masters are protecting his safety at


    all times. For Steve, if he can live on the same floor with James, or even next door, his


    own safety can also be greatly guaranteed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 2470

    Chapter 2470


    So he said gratefully: "Thank you Mr. Banks! You are really taking care of me!"


    James smiled slightly, and said to Steve in an elevated posture: "In China, as long as you


    have a good rtionship with the Banks Familyy, no matter where you are, you can move


    unobstructed." After that, he asked Steve: "Do you know the name of your son''s college


    ssmate in Aurouss Hilll? I¡¯ll ask someone to check her information right now.¡±


    Steve said hurriedly: ¡°I once heard my son talk about it. It¡¯s Doris Young. It¡¯s said that this


    woman is quite capable. She is in charge of arge listedpany as the vice-


    chairman."


    James looked at his assistant and said in a serious tone: "I will give you 5 minutes to


    check the origin of this Doris Young!"


    "Yes boss!" Five minutester .


    As soon as James stepped into his presidential suite, his assistant hurried over and said:


    "Boss, I have investigated it. Doris Young is the vice chairman of Aurouss Hilll Emgrand


    Group. She is very


    famous in Aurouss Hilll and a well-known entrepreneur. "


    James nodded, and ordered: "Bring this Doris Young to me before 12 o''clock this evening.


    I have something to ask her in person." The assistant hurriedly said, "Boss, Doris Young


    went to Hong Kong by ne this morning. They have real estate-rted cooperation in


    Hong Kong."


    "Went to Hong Kong?" James frowned slightly. At first, he was a little confused, but


    quickly realized that he came here today quite suddenly so it wasn¡¯t like she was trying to


    escape. Her leaving waspletely coincidence.


    So he nodded and said, "Then you can keep an eye on the movement at the


    airport. Once this Doris Young returns to Aurouss Hilll, tell me as soon as


    possible."


    After that, he asked again: "Thepany you mentioned. What is the origin of the


    group?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The assistant hurriedly exined: "Emgrand Group is Aurouss Hilll''srgest group


    company with a market value of more than 100 billion. It was originally a real estate


    company born and raised in Aurouss Hilll, but it seemed to have beenpletely bought


    by the Wade familyst year."


    "Acquired by the Wade family?" James Surprisedly asked: "The Wade family went to


    Aurouss Hilll to buy a real estatepany, what is the intention?"


    "This is not clear." The assistant said truthfully: "I only know that there are rumors that


    the current boss of Emgrand Group is the Wade family. But who it is in the Wade family,


    I still can¡¯t find out.¡±


    James coldly snorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t there just a few people in the Wade family? Bruce is dead, so


    either Corran, Myles or William, both are A bunch of mediocrities."


    The assistant nodded and asked, "Boss, since this Doris Young belongs to the Wade


    family, do we still move her?" James immediately replied, "Of course! This woman is the


    only possible relevant clue I can find at the moment. I can¡¯t just give up just because she


    is a member of the Wade family.¡±


    After that, James said coldly, ¡°As long as you do it without knowing it, don¡¯t leave


    anything behind. The Wade family can¡¯t know anything."


    "Yes boss, I know!"


    James lowered his voice, and continued to order: "Now we will select ten masters and go


    to the major hospitals in the city with


    regard to the whereabouts of Deana and Zara, I think if the two of them are still alive, they


    should probably be treated secretly in a hospital now. You will lead someone to find them


    out for me. I have a reward!"


    The assistant hurriedly asked He: "Boss, what should I do after I find them?"


    James smiled coldly: "Inject a little bit of ricin into them and use ten times the lethal dose


    to ensure that they can''t escape death!"

 Chapter 2471

    Chapter 2471


    In the evening, when Charlie Wade returned home, the ten masters of the Banks


    Familyy, divided into five groups, began to touch every hospital in Aurouss Hilll. At the


    same time, James asked Steve to prepare for a sumptuous dinner in the restaurant of


    his presidential suite.


    Although the economic strength of the Hogwitz family is tens of thousands of miles worse


    than that of the Banks Familyy, in James''s view, Steve''s mother is a member of the


    Rothschild family after all, so if there is no rtionship with him it would bet a


    disadvantage.


    Steve was naturally too excited. Although his mother was indeed a woman from the


    Rothschild family, he knew that there were at least a hundred women in the Rothschild


    family like his mother. And his mother and grandfather''s line is not named in the


    Rothschild family. He is a rtive of the Rothschild family, to put


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    it bluntly he uses it just to gain a reputation. Now that he has the opportunity to make


    friends with the Banks Familyy, the top Chinese family, it is naturally a very valuable thing


    for him. Maybe in the future, he can rely on the Banks Familyy to quicklyy a foundation


    in China. Steve was excited at the opportunity to find his son Walter, who had been


    missing for a long time. He sat up at the wine table with James to discuss this matter.


    Just when the two of them were enjoying their meal, Charlie Wade received a WeChat


    from Cameron Isaac. The content of the WeChat was: "Master, the people of the Banks


    Familyy are investigating the background of the Emgrand Group. At the same time, they


    have sent experts to sneak into the major hospitals in Aurouss Hilll, secretly looking for


    the whereabouts of Deana and Zara."


    Charlie Wade sneered in his heart and replied: "James is good, he has found the


    Emgrand Group. I can¡¯t wait for him to find me and meet and meet him."


    Cameron Isaac said, "Don¡¯t worry, Master. The outside world only knows about the


    acquisition by Wade of Emgrand Group, but they don''t know who the chairman of


    Emgrand Group is. I believe he will not be able to find you in a short time."


    Charlie Wade immediately replied: "Don''t give him a chance, I will take him to visit the dog


    farm of Don Albertt tonight."


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked, "Master, are you ready to do this tonight?"


    Charlie Wade replied: "That''s right, it''s tonight. You go talk to Xion and let her


    prepare."


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: "Good master, is there anything I need to prepare?"


    Charlie Wade said: "Tell Don Albertt Just let the kennel be prepared. After all, James is the


    second master of the Banks Familyy. He has an unusual background. Let Don Albertt


    vacate a dog cage for him."


    Cameron Isaac asked, "What about Steve? Would you like to prepare for him?"


    Charlie Wade said, "When Steve arrives at the kennel, it must be a moving scene with


    Walter and his son. Then let him live in a dog cage with his son, oh yes, You ask Don


    Albertt to prepare some flowers to give to the father and son to set a warm atmosphere."


    "Good master, I will do it!"


    Aurouss Hilll International Hotel.


    James, full of food and drink, stood alone in front of the luxurious French windows of the


    presidential suite, looking at the night view of Aurouss Hilll. However, he was not in a good


    mood at this time, because the whereabouts of Deana and Zara were unknown, he was


    afraid that his murder of Zara would be revealed.


    In fact, he knew very well in his heart: "Even if the old man is no longer a thing, the love


    for Zara in the old man''s heart is indeed from the heart. If Zara dies, of course everyone


    will be happy.


    That way, Both Fitz and Zayne are exiled in Australia, and no one in the Banks Familyy


    could threaten my status. Moreover, if Zara is dead, it will definitely deal a big blow to the


    old man. Letting the old man die earlier will also help me inherit the position of Banks


    Familyy Patriarch earlier. However, if Zara is not dead, then it will always be a huge threat


    to me!"


    While he was thinking like this, the assistant knocked on the door. After James let him in,


    he asked, "How''s things going?"

 Chapter 2472

    Chapter 2472


    The assistant hurriedly and respectfully said: "Boss, the masters sent out has touched


    all of the Aurouss Hilll hospitals, but didn''t find the two of them."


    "No?!" James frowned and asked: "Has every hospital been investigated clearly?"


    "Yes." The assistant nodded and said seriously: "Not only the tertiary hospitals, but even


    the ordinary small clinics have been searched, and they have not been found." James


    smacked immediately . "Tsk tsk this is a bit weird! They are not in the hospital, is it that


    they are dead?" After that, he immediately said, "Go and check the current progress of the


    police investigation. Is there any breakthrough?"


    The assistant said truthfully: "Boss, I have already inquired about the situation on the


    police side. They don''t have any clues. They are now monitoring the bullet shells


    collected at the tunnel site and want to push the gunner''s clues from the bullets."


    James frowned. Ask him: "Where are Deana and Zara? The police have no clues?"


    "No." The assistant nodded; "The police are just like us, they are all confused now."


    "Damn" James cursed in a low voice. He continued to ask: "Is there any investigation


    results about that group of mysterious people? The group rushed in from the tunnel


    entrance, took away Deana and Zara, but also took away John Garrett and the four. 6


    people are not easy to handle, even 6 corpses are not so easy to handle! After all, there


    have to be some clues, right?"


    The assistant said, "The police have no clue about this at all."


    James stomped his feet irritably, and cursed: "It''s fucking weird!" After that, he asked, "How


    is the media team doing now?"


    The assistant replied: "The media has basically controlled the situation now. At present,


    70 of the discussions on this matter on the Inte are inclined to the Banks Familyy


    favor, thinking that the Banks Familyy is the biggest victim. I believe that as long as we


    continue to maintain this overwhelming coverage of public opinion, the people of the


    whole country will believe that we are innocent in a few days."


    James breathed a sigh of relief and said, "This matter is yours. Well done, if the old man


    is also satisfied, I will definitely give you a bonus for this."


    The assistant immediately bowed and said, "Thank you, boss!"


    James gave a hmm and ordered: "There is one more thing, you can arrange it for me."


    The assistant hurriedly said, "Boss, please tell me." James said with a grim expression:


    "Although Tate Landry''s family didn''t know that I gave them 20 million to let them tell Tate


    Landry to kill Zara, but once this matter is out and spread to the old man¡¯s ears. Then I will


    be the biggest suspect, so you send someone to his


    hometown tonight, set a fire, and destroy all the evidence, understand?"


    The assistant Nodded: "Good boss, I understand!" With that said, the assistant received a


    message, took a quick nce, and reported to James: "Boss, Miss Megan¡¯s ne will


    land at Aurouss Hilll Airport, in forty minutes¡±


    After hearing this, James''s eyes shed with desire, and his heart couldn''t help but


    ripple.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Miss Megan the assistant mentioned is Megan Endris, one of the four young talents


    in today''s entertainment industry.


    This Megan Endris is only 26 years old this year. She graduated from film school after


    four years. She is very beautiful. However, because of her poor acting skills and no


    background, she has been unknown in the film and television industry for the past two


    years.


    However, since the year beforest, Megan Endris has sessively obtained the film


    resources of many top directors, which has put her on a steady pace to soon rank among


    the A-list actors. Many people specte that there must be a sugar daddy behind her, but


    as quickly as the relevant spection posts are posted, they will are deleted immediately


    and the sources shut down. The reason is that Megan was taken in by James, who has


    made her his mistress. Under normal circumstances, as long as


    James has a chance to leave Eastcliff, Megan wille over to have a night with him,


    and today is no exception. When James decided toe to Aurouss Hilll, he asked


    Megan, who was filming in the South China Sea, to prepare to rush over. So Megan


    stepped up to finish filming today''s scene, and immediately took a sick leave with the


    crew, secretly took a private jet, and rushed to Aurouss Hilll.


    When he heard that Megan was about tond, James was a little excited, and said to his


    assistant: "Okay, you go out, I want to take a bath, and when Miss Meganes, I will


    send her directly into the room to see me!"

 Chapter 2473

    Chapter 2473


    James has a good n for himself. Before Megan arrived, he took a bath to relieve


    fatigue. When Megan arrived, he could go straight to bed with her. It is rare to have such a


    chance to get rid of the nagging woman at home, and naturally take the opportunity to


    stay with Megan for a few days. Putting off the hot water, James took off his clothes and


    crawled into the bathtub, soaking his slightly fat body in the hot water. Feeling happy in his


    heart, he didn''t know that he was only 20 minutes away from hell on earth.


    At this moment, Charlie Wade and Xion had quietly touched into the Aurouss Hilll


    International Hotel.


    Charlie Wade''s skills are needless to speak of, as for Xion, she was originally a master of


    internal boxing carefully trained by the Elms family, and she has received a lot of


    professional training for bodyguards and killers, and her strength in this area is also very


    impressive. More importantly, during this period of time, Xion''s veins werepletely


    opened up with the help of Charlie Wade, and her overall strength has improved a lot, so


    it is not a problem to sneak into the Aurouss Hilll International Hotel with Charlie Wade.


    Beforeing, Cameron Isaac had investigated the location of James and Steve''s


    rooms in Aurouss Hilll International Hotel.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    James directly undertook the entire executive floor, so his bodyguards, as well as the


    masters of the Banks Familyy, were mostly arranged in rooms near the elevator


    entrance and staircase entrance.


    In their view, the entrance of the stairs and the elevator is the throat of the entire


    executive floor, and the executive floor is on the 20th floor, the highest floor of the hotel,


    so as long as you guard the stairs and elevator, you can ensure that James is safe.


    However, they did not expect that Charlie Wade and Xion would choose to take a


    helicopter and break through their defense directly from the top.


    However, the roar of the helicopter was very loud. Even if the helicopter was at a height


    of several hundred meters, it could be heard clearly, and it was even deafening.


    Therefore, Charlie Wade specially asked Cameron Isaac to arrange a firework show to


    cover himself.


    It was half past eleven at night. On the river opposite the Golden Cor International


    Hotel, huge fireworks suddenly set off. The fireworks were set off on a boat on the river


    surface. The huge firework pellets soared into the sky, bursting at a height of more than


    100 meters above the river surface, and for a while, the entire river surface became


    extremely lively.


    The fireworks exploded one after another, and the sound continued to resound on both


    sides of the River. For a time, many people were awakened from their sleep, and many


    people who were not asleep ran to the riverside to watch them in excitement. No one


    knows why people setting off fireworks on the river.


    However, Aurouss Hilll itself is a city full of pyrotechnic and romantic atmosphere,


    and people often set off fireworks to confess their love. Everyone is not surprised.


    The fireworks continue to set off, bringing the entire river surface and both sides of


    the bank to a colorful backdrop.


    The side of Aurouss Hilll International Hotel along the river was also illuminated like


    daylight. However, because this side is too bright, the other side naturally appears darker.


    At this moment, a helicopter in the sky quickly flew towards the roof of Aurouss Hilll


    International Hotel. The helicopter stays at an altitude of 150 meters, although it is


    impossible to eliminate the roar of the flight, but because the sound of the fireworks


    explosion is stronger, people cannot detect the presence of the helicopter at all.


    At this moment, inside the helicopter. Charlie Wade and Xion sat side by side, and


    Cameron Isaac and two of his men sat opposite.


    When approaching the hotel, Cameron Isaac said with some worry: "Master, as far as I


    know, there are at least 20 or 30 masters around James, not including some bodyguards


    he hired from a local securitypany. You and Miss Banks are only two people, will it


    be too dangerous? How about I transfer some hands over!"


    Charlie Wade waved his hand and said lightly: "No, only a few people can touch in and


    withdraw quietly, If there are too many, it would not be so easy to get in and out.¡±


    Cameron Isaac was a little nervous, and said: ¡°But Master, I don¡¯t know what the strength


    is. If there is danger, it will be difficult for us to support you effectively.¡±

 Chapter 2474

    Chapter 2474


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: "You don¡¯t have to worry about this. When you get to the


    top of the hotel for a while, the helicopter does not need to go down. Xion and I will go


    down by cable, and then you will hover in the sky and wait for about ten minutes. James


    and Steve will be taken to the balcony. Then you will adjust the ropes and pull us up, and


    we will go directly to Don Albertt¡¯s kennel ."


    Cameron Isaac saw that Charlie Wade had arranged everything, and he didn¡¯t say


    more in protest. He firmly said: "Good young master, we will be waiting for you above


    the hotel."


    Charlie Wade said to Xion at this time: "Xion, you will be responsible for Steve


    Hogwitz, As for James Let me deal with him."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Xion nodded gently, and said respectfully: "As you wish, Young Master Wade!"


    Charlie Wade said, "Remember, try not to disturb other people. Let''s go in and out


    quickly. From the eyes of others, James and Steve must disappear, they can''t find any


    clues."


    "Good!"


    A minuteter. The chopper hovered over the roof of the hotel. Cameron Isaac''s men


    immediately put down two extremely strong nylon ropes from both sides of the helicopter.


    After Charlie Wade and Xion exchanged nces, each grabbed a rope and quickly slid


    directly from the sides of the helicopter. In the blink of an eye, the two fell silently on the


    roof of the hotel. Afterwards, the two quietly touched the balcony of James and Steve''s


    room from the outside of the hotel. At this time, Steve didn''t have any interest in the


    fireworks outside. He was lying in bed, trying to fall asleep a little anxiously, but because


    of the jetg, he was not sleepy. In desperation, he had to decide to drink some wine


    to help sleep. So he stood up and prepared to take a bottle of whiskey from the wine


    cab in the hotel room.


    At this moment, the sound of fireworks exploding again sounded outside, and he cursed a


    little irritably: "I don''t know which damn bastard is setting off fireworks at this time!" He


    was muttering, he suddenly felt someone tap his shoulder. Steve was so frightened that


    his hair stood up. He is the only person in the room, how could someone tap his


    shoulder? He subconsciously turned his head to look, and a beautiful Chinese woman


    looked at him with a smile.


    This woman is Xion.


    Steve immediately realized that the other party was not friendly, panicked, and was about


    to call for help. He felt that his neck was suddenly hit hard, and he fainted.


    At this time. Charlie Wade also touched into James''s presidential suite.


    At this time, James had just finished soaking in the bath, wrapped in a bathrobe and


    dangling a cigar, while walking out of the bathroom, while holding his mobile phone, he


    sent a voice WeChat message to Megan: "Baby, how long will it take to arrive?"


    The other party quickly replied , The voice said iparably sweetly: "Dear, wait for me


    for another ten minutes. I have already entered the city, and I will be there soon!"


    James smiled irritably, "Let the driver drive faster, if ten minutes hits and you haven''t


    arrived yet, I''m going to hit your ass!"


    After he said, he loosened his finger and the voice was sent. At this moment, he suddenly


    heard a man open his mouth andughed: "Mr. Banks, that beautiful woman''s ass, I don¡¯t


    think you can beat it!

 Chapter 2475

    Chapter 2475


    When James heard the voice, he jumped like he just received an electric shock. He


    immediately turned towards the voice, and on a small stool in the bathroom door, sat a


    young man with a smile on his face.


    He was shocked, and he blurted out and asked: "Who are you?!"


    Charlie Wade sneered: "Me? I''m the great benefactor of your Banks Familyy."


    James said nervously, "What kind of benefactor? What do you want to do?"


    Charlie Wade smiled: "I am really the great benefactor of your Banks Familyy. Your eldest


    brother''s children are Fitz and Zara. They were kidnapped in Japan, so I saved them. Do


    you think I am the great benefactor of your Banks Familyy?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "What?!" James said dumbfounded: "Are you the mysterious master of Japan?!"


    Charlie Wade asked with interest: "Why? You have heard of me?"


    James said falteringly: "I heard my niece talk about it to my father, and if I had a chance to


    find you, I must thank you very much."


    He said, his eyes looked carefully. Looking at Charlie Wade, he wanted to figure out


    whether this person was an enemy or a friend.


    He secretly analyzed in his heart: "This kid suddenly appeared in my room. No matter how


    you look at it, he is up to no good. But if he really is the mysterious person who rescued


    Fitz and Zara in Japan, then there should be no ill will to the Banks Familyy, right?"


    Charlie Wade smiled at this time and said: "Oh, if your Banks Familyy really wants to


    thank me, then it should be a really good, heartfelt gratitude. Because I not only saved


    their siblings, but also rescued your elder brother''s illegitimate daughter."


    James''s expression suddenly changed!


    "My eldest brother''s illegitimate daughter?! You mean Xion?!"


    Seeing him in horror, Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: "Yes, I rescued Xion."


    James didn''t know whether Charlie Wade was an enemy or a friend, but now he already


    had something in his heart. The answer. The man in front of him must be an enemy.


    Because, it was Xion''s sudden disappearance that the old man''s business with the


    Japanese Self-Defense Force was not fulfilled, and it waspletely exposed.


    The nervous James immediately said: "Xion''s matter was the idea of my father alone,


    and I did not participate in it."


    Charlie Wade nodded and smiled: "I haven''t finished speaking yet. Don¡¯t rush to exin to


    yourself.¡±


    James hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Charlie Wade hummed, leaned back, and said leisurely: ¡°Your sister-inw and your


    eldest niece were kidnapped by a wanted criminal and had a car ident. They almost


    died and I saved them both."


    "What?! It''s you?!" James was even more frightened when he heard this! Thest thing


    he wanted to hear was that Deana and Zara were still alive! Unexpectedly, they were


    also rescued by this young man! The nervous James was afraid that Charlie Wade would


    see his guilty conscience. He hurriedly pretended to be excited and said, "I didn''t expect


    my sister-inw and niece to be alive! That''s great! Great!"


    After finishing, he hurriedly said again: "I came to Aurouss Hilll to find their whereabouts.


    Don¡¯t you know, our family is very nervous about the safety of this mother and daughter.


    Before I came, my father also told me to find them at all costs and ensure nothing


    happened! I didn''t expect them to be saved by you, thank you so much!"


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: "James, I thought all the men from the Banks Familyy


    were old foxes who were scheming, I didn''t expect your acting to be so exaggerated. It¡¯s


    like you didn¡¯t even try at all. It really disappoints me.¡±

 Chapter 2476

    Chapter 2476


    James nervously said: "What do you mean by this, I don¡¯t understand?"


    While speaking, James''s brain was already running at high speed. He can now be sure


    that the young man in front of him has bad intentions, so what he thinks in his mind is


    how to get out of trouble. At this moment, the first thought that appeared in his mind was


    calling for help.


    "On this floor of the hotel, there are at least 40 or 50 of my subordinates, and there are


    many masters among them. Thebinedbat power is amazing. This kid is not an


    opponent to them. However, this guy can appear to me silently In the room, it proves that


    his strength is still very strong! Combined with the previous descriptions of him by Fitz


    and Zara, this person can kill many top Japanese ninjas by himself, which shows that


    This person is extremely powerful. Even if my subordinates can beat him together, I''m


    afraid he will be killed directly when I call for help."


    Thinking of this, he immediately gave up the idea of calling for help.


    "But, if I don''t call for help, what should I do next? What if he wants to kill me?"


    Just as he was struggling, Xion stepped in. When James saw Xion, he immediately


    tremblingly opened his mouth like seeing a ghost: "Xion, why are you here?!"


    Xion looked at him coldly and asked, "What? I''m still alive, you must be disappointed?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    James said hurriedly, "Xion, don''t get me wrong. You are the flesh and blood of my elder


    brother, and you are my niece. How could I hope that something happened to you?"


    Xion gritted his teeth. Said: "James, don''t you pretend to be a good person here! Your


    Banks Familyy regarded me as cannon fodder and sold my life directly to the Japanese


    Self-Defense Force. Isn¡¯t that true?"


    James exined suddenly: "Xion, that matter is not my decision, it''s your grandfather."


    Xion immediately angered: "He is not my grandfather! He is a cruel and shameless


    scum, sooner orter, I will kill him personally!"


    Seeing Xion''s emotions, Charlie Wade said indifferently: "Xion, you must learn to


    control your emotions at all times, otherwise, no matter how talented you are, it will be


    difficult to be a master in the future!"


    Ordinary practitioners only practice skin and muscles. As long as they practice hard, their


    temper and emotions will not have much impact on their own strength. However, for


    people like Xion, who practiced internal martial arts since childhood and mastered


    internal power, what they fear most is mentality problems.


    Otherwise, it is very likely that you will fall into a bottleneck period, and it will be


    difficult to make a breakthrough.


    When Xion heard Charlie Wade''s words, she hurried back to her senses, controlled her


    emotions, and said ashamed: "Thank you Master Wade for reminding me. I was too


    impulsive."


    James pointed at Charlie Wade and eximed. "You.. your surname is Wade?!"


    Charlie Wade nodded, "Yes, my surname is Wade." James blurted out:


    "You are the Wade family?!"


    He muttered to himself as soon as he finished speaking. "It''s impossible. I have


    never heard of any masters in the Wade family."


    As soon as the voice fell, he raised his head and looked at Charlie Wade. The more he


    looked at it, the more he felt that this young man seemed very familiar! Seen somewhere!


    So, he racked his brains and thought carefully for a moment, and suddenly a face popped


    out of his mind, and this face immediately surprised him!


    He looked at Charlie Wade and blurted out: "Why do you look like Bruce? Who are


    you to Bruce?!"


    Charlie Wade put away his cynical expression, and said coldly: "Bruce is my father, I


    am His son, Charlie Wade!

 Chapter 2477

    Chapter 2477


    The moment Charlie Wade revealed his identity, James reacted as if he was struck by


    lightning!


    He looked at Charlie Wade dumbfounded, and blurted out in a panic: "You... are you really


    Bruce''s son?"


    After saying this, he muttered to himself before Charlie Wade could answer. ¡°If you


    look like this, you can''t be wrong..."


    Then, he hurriedly said: "Charlie Wade, I have some friendship with your dad. It stands to


    reason that you should call me uncle..¡±


    Charlie Wade said disdainfully: "Let me call you uncle? Are you worthy?"


    James said hurriedly: "I know, you certainly don''t have a good impression of the Banks


    Familyy, but we Banks and Wade family have long had an agreement on non-interference


    and non- confrontation. For more than ten or twenty decades, we have been following the


    t of not viting the river and developing our own economy. You...you cannot break


    this agreement."


    Charlie Wade snorted coldly: " The agreement between you and the Wade family is a


    matter between you and has nothing to do with me."


    James said in a panic: "You...your surname is Wade... .. You have to abide by the


    agreement between the Wade Family and us!"


    Charlie Wade sneered: "I don''t recognize any agreement between you and the Wade


    Family. I only recognize one thing."


    "What?!!"


    Charlie Wade said word by word: "My parents death must be avenged!"


    James became more panicked, blurting out: "But the death of your parents has nothing


    to do with our Banks Familyy!"


    Charlie Wade said coldly. : "Your Banks Familyy took the lead in forming an anti-leaf


    alliance. Just this alone will cost you!"


    James quickly exined: "Charlie Wade...When your father''s ident happened, I hadn''t


    started taking over the Banks Familyy affairs specifically, and the Anti-Leaf Alliance had


    nothing to do with me..."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade stood up, grabbing James''s bathrobe cor, and sternly said: "If it matters,


    it''s not that you have the final say, but I have the final say!" he smiled lightly and said: "Mr.


    Banks, I will prepare for you in Aurouss Hilll. I''ve got a good room, now that I''m here, just


    come with me and enjoy it!"


    James didn''t know where Charlie Wade would take him, let alone what he nned to do


    with him. Just by looking at Charlie Wade¡¯s expression, he knew that it was definitely not


    a good thing, so he sobbed in fright and begged: "Charlie Wade, I really haven¡¯t done


    anything to hurt your father. The Anti-Leaf Alliance was made by my father and my elder


    brother. Yes, you have the wrongdoer and the debtor. If you want revenge, you are


    looking for them..."


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: "Your Banks Familyy is really a fucking roon. If


    something goes wrong, let your family take care of it. "


    After speaking, his tone suddenly improved a bit, and he said sharply: "But don''t worry,


    your dad and your brother can''t escape, but it''s a matter of time! Pleasee with me


    today!"


    When the voice fell, Charlie Wade stretched out his hand and pped his forehead


    hard. James only felt dizzy in his brain, and he instantly lost consciousness.


    Immediately, Charlie Wade asked Xion: "Where is Steve?"


    Xion hurriedly said respectfully: "Master Wade, Steve is tied up after being knocked


    unconscious by me, and he is on the balcony."


    "Good! " Charlie Wade nodded, and said to Xion: "Xion, you help me deal with the traces


    and don''t leave any clues."


    Xion said without hesitation: "Good Master Wade, the handling of the scene is One of the


    things I do best."


    In the past, Xion worked for the Banks Familyy, and there were often assassinations or


    kidnappings. Every time Xion was able to clean up all clues without leaving a trace, she


    was very capable in this regard. Charlie Wade handed the scene to her, and dragged


    James, who was like a dead pig, to the huge balcony of the presidential suite.


    At this time, Steve, who was unconscious, had his hands and feet firmly bound by the


    sheets, and his body curled up into a spherical shape.

 Chapter 2478

    Chapter 2478


    Charlie Wade took out his mobile phone and asked Cameron Isaac to tell the helicopter


    pilot to put down the rope. When it dropped, he firmly tied Steve and James together


    with a sturdy nylon rope. Then the two were quietly lifted up by the winch.


    At this moment, Xion retreated while dealing with the footprints she had left, step by step


    back to the balcony, and respectfully said to Charlie Wade: "Mr. Wade, everything is


    done!"


    Charlie Wade nodded. At this moment, Cameron Isaac sent a message: "Master, a


    business car came from the airport and entered the hotel basement. James¡¯s people


    just sealed the basement. It is estimated that the people in this car should havee to


    him.You and Miss Banks need to get out fast."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled:" It should be a good friend to James."


    Then he grabbed another rope, and said ¡°Time is running out, you grab my waist, Let¡¯s


    go up together.¡±


    The helicopter only has two ropes on the left and right, the one hanging from Steve and


    James. If you wait for the winch to lift them up, untie the ropes, and then lower the ropes, it


    will take at least seven or eight minutes. Since James''s lover has arrived in the hotel


    basement, it is estimated that she wille up soon, so in order not to leave any clues, it


    is better to leave as soon as possible. Therefore, if two people use the same rope, a lot of


    time can be saved.


    Xion nodded immediately, but when she thought of holding Charlie Wade, her cheeks


    were already warm. At this moment, Charlie Wade had already grabbed the rope and


    said to Xion: "Hold my waist, don''t be afraid, I will hold you tight."


    Xion whispered: "Yes Master Wade... .." After speaking, she mustered up her courage,


    stepped forward and hugged Charlie Wade''s waist.


    Feeling Charlie Wade''s hard chest muscles, Xion''s face became more and more hot.


    This is the first time that she has been so close and loving with a man. Charlie Wade


    didn''t think much about it. He hugged her tightly, wrapped the rope around the waists


    of the two of them a few times, and then squeezed one end of the rope in the hand that


    was holding Xion.


    After confirming that the rope was tied firmly, he picked up the phone in the other hand


    and sent a voice message to Cameron Isaac: "Just let the helicopter rise, hurry up and


    get out of here!"


    "Yes master!" Cameron Isaac did not dare to dy, immediately asking the pilot to raise


    the altitude. Charlie Wade held Xion and was quickly picked up by the helicopter.


    In order to ensure safety, Charlie Wade has been holding Xion tightly, and Xion also


    hugged Charlie Wade''s waist strongly.


    Immediately afterwards, the two people''s ground clearance increased, and the helicopter


    pulled up to a height of several hundred meters, and then flew towards Don Albertt''s


    kennel. After the ne flew away, the firework show on the river finally died down. Both


    sides of the Yangtze River quickly returned from noisy to calm.


    At the same time. A woman wearing a mask, sunsses and a peaked cap took a car


    and arrived at the second basement parking lot of Aurouss Hilll International Hotel.


    James''s people have been waiting here long ago. The car stopped directly at the


    elevator entrance, and the surrounding area of the elevator had beenpletely cleared


    by James''s men. It was impossible for any paparazzi to lurch in, and even the


    surveince video in the hotel parking lot was required to be shut down.


    The car door opened, and the woman whopletely covered her face stepped down.


    James¡¯s assistant stepped forward and whispered: "Miss Megan, pleasee with


    me. The boss has been waiting for a long time!"


    The woman hurriedly said, "Oh, then hurry up. Take me up! Don¡¯t make him wait anxiously!"

 Chapter 2479

    Chapter 2479


    This woman is the young actress, Megan Endris. Everyone in the entertainment industry


    knows that there is a super powerful benefactor behind Megan, but most people don''t


    know who the benefactor is. Since ying with James, Megan''s resources in the


    entertainment industry are so good that all actors are envious.


    Other actresses, with good resources, usually have the opportunity to appear in some


    larger movies and TV series every three to five years. Those actresses with good


    resources can shoot an annual drama by a well-known director every year.


    Actresses like Megan with extremely good resources generally don¡¯t have to do


    anything. The benefactor behind her will spend money to invite the best director, the


    hottest actor, and the hottest supporting role to y around her. A rolepletely


    tailored for her alone. It was James who directly took several hundred million, and


    invited a bunch of big names in the entertainment industry toe and serve her.


    Mixing in the entertainment industry in this way can be said to be earth- shattering. It is


    precisely because of James''s energy in the entertainment circle that Megan is obedient


    to him. No matter where she is or what she is doing, as long as James makes a call, she


    will fly to James to apany him no matter how far away, and take care of him.


    James''s assistant directly invited Megan into the elevator, and then used the elevator


    administrator''s key to adjust the elevator to the manual control state, and directly let the


    elevator go to the top floor. As long as the manual state is adjusted inside the elevator, it


    will be useless for anyone outside to press the elevator on any floor, and the elevator will


    not stop. Within dozens of seconds, the elevator came to the top floor of the hotel.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, the assistant stepped forward and respectfully


    said: "Miss Megan, pleasee with me!"


    Megan also hurriedly followed, walking quickly, raising her wrist, looking at the time on her


    watch. At this time, there are still about forty seconds before the ten-minute deadline


    James said. Megan breathed a sigh of relief, and forty seconds was enough to go to


    James''s room. Although James waste for a few minutes, he might not be angry, but


    Megan still did not dare to let him have any dissatisfaction with her. She knew that serving


    James well was the most important thing for her right now.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When he came to the entrance of the presidential suite, the assistant pressed the


    doorbell and whispered: "Boss, Miss Megan is here."


    There was no response in the room. The assistant rang the doorbell again, but there


    was still no movement in the room.


    He turned around and said to Megan: "The boss may be taking a bath, wait a moment,


    and I will press it again."


    Megan hurriedly said, "I''ll call him!" As he said, she took out her mobile phone and gave


    James a call. Soon, the phone ringing was faintly heard in the room, but not only did


    James not answer the phone, there was no other sound in the room.


    The assistant''s expression froze suddenly, and he blurted out nervously: "Something¡¯s


    happened! It''s probably an ident!"


    "An ident?! What''s wrong ?!" Megan was shocked when she heard this.


    The assistant hurriedly said: "I don''t know what happened, please wait a moment!" After


    saying that, he immediately took out his cell phone, made a call, and whispered: "Come


    on, the boss may have an ident. Hurry!¡±


    Five secondster, the doors of several rooms near the elevator entrance opened


    almost at the same time.

 Chapter 2480

    Chapter 2480


    A gray-haired old man in a Thompson suit took the lead and ran over fast. Behind, more


    than a dozen men with extraordinary auras followed closely, everyone''s expression was


    solemn, and there was a little panic that was hard to conceal.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Everyone hurried to the door of the presidential suite, and the white-haired old man


    headed by hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter?!"


    The assistant hurriedly said, "The boss didn''t respond to the doorbell, and no one


    answered the call, but the phone was inside ringing."


    One of them asked, "Thest time you saw the boss, what was the boss doing?"


    The assistant hurriedly said: "The boss said that he was going to take a bath."


    The person asked again: "Could it be when the boss took a bath he fell asleep?"


    The assistant shook his head: "I don''t know too well, but based on what I know about the


    boss, I doubt it!"


    There are some things that the assistant cannot say too clearly. For example, he knew


    very well that James liked Megan very much. Every time Megan came to see him quietly,


    she would wait very excitedly for Megan to appear. Sometimes, in order to find a better


    state, he even arranges for himself to prepare some drugs to help. So, for that reason, he


    should not fall asleep at this time.


    At this time, the gray-haired old man said with a solemn expression: "Even if the boss


    falls asleep in the bath, it is easy to have an ident. Let''s break in!"


    The assistant also nodded quickly. He wanted to know what happened to James,


    breaking in is the only way. So, he immediately said to the old man: "Everything is


    up to you!"


    The old man nodded, and focused the inner strength of his body to his right leg, he


    kicked out suddenly, and the door flew off the door frame into the room! Immediately, he


    took the lead and rushed in. James''s presidential suite is veryrge, with an area of more


    than 400 square meters, and even has its own indoor swimming pool, which can be said


    to be extremely luxurious.


    Therefore, a bunch of people rushed in, struggling to search every corner, and then


    everyone met and came to a conclusion that shocked them: James is missing! He was


    gone! Like he had evaporated off the earth!


    He, who was originally very strong, is now panicking, his face is covered with wrinkles


    caused by tension. As he paced back and forth in the living room, he said eagerly: "What


    the hell is going on? We have been paying attention to the elevator entrance and


    stairway. We can be sure that the boss has never left at all, and we have not heard


    anything. How has the boss simply disappeared?"


    The assistant blurted out, "Do you want to send someone to look downstairs? Did he


    identally fall down or something ?"


    When he said this, he immediately rushed to the balcony, leaned on the luxurious railing


    and looked down. While watching, he said: "There is nothing unusual below, it must not


    be a fall."


    Someone couldn''t help muttering, "He didn''t go down. The only direction he could have


    gone is up.¡±


    ¡°Up?¡± Hearing this, The old master frowned and said, ¡°Upstairs is the rooftop, and you


    can¡¯t get up from the room, so it¡¯s impossible for him to just fly away, right?"


    "This is too weird," someone said flusteredly: "Even if you fart, it will leave a little smell.


    How could a living person suddenly disappear?!"


    After reading around, the assistant opened his mouth and said: "The boss''s clothes are


    still there, and the bathrobe is missing. If he left quietly, he would at least change into his


    clothes. Could it be he was kidnapped?!"

 Chapter 2481

    Chapter 2481


    "Kidnapped?!" The old master¡¯s face twitched. What he fears most is that James is


    kidnapped. So, he couldn''t help but secretly think in his heart: "How do I say I am one of


    the top masters of the Banks Familyy. I have personallye to Aurouss Hilll to protect


    the second son. If he is really kidnapped silently under my nose, then where do I put my


    old face? How can I exin to the master when I go back?"


    Immediately, he thought of Steve who lives next to James, as if grasping at straws, and


    blurted out: "Is the boss chatting with that American next door?!"


    The assistants with him are waiting for a miracle, and after seeing that James can not be


    found they are panicking, hearing this, they at once brighten up and blurt out: "it is


    possible! We must go see!"


    After speaking, they immediately turned around and ran out. Others hurriedly followed.


    But when they rang the doorbell in the next room, there was still no response. The people


    who were still holding a glimmer of hope soon lost all their hope. Everyone looked at the


    Old Master, Master Hett, waiting for him to give an idea. He always has a calm and


    unpredictable look on his face.


    With a dark face, he kicked the door of Steve¡¯s room with a kick, and rushed in again


    with everyone. It turned out that Steve, like James, had evaporated from the world Like


    a dog, he smelled here, looked there, and touched everywhere. After a long time, he


    didn''t find any valuable clues, and he was so flustered that at the end of the search, his


    hands trembled uncontrobly. Finally, he sat down on the ground and said with a gray


    face: "Hurry up and call the master to report!"


    A few minutes ago, Lord Banks justy down. What happened in Aurouss Hilll made him


    sleepless. In particr, the whereabouts of Deana and Zara being unounted for,


    made him always worried about the incident. Moreover, he was indeed a little worried


    about his eldest granddaughter, Zara, after all, she was his favorite since childhood, and


    he really loved her very much.


    However, as the Banks Familyy gradually took control of public opinion, his inner


    worries eased a lot.


    Although he was still a little worried about Zara, heter thought about it carefully. Zara


    and Deana got into the car together, had a car ident together, and disappeared


    together. If he hoped that Deana would die, Zara would certainly not escape death. If you


    hope that Zara will survive, then Deana will survive.


    Therefore, heter turned his mind and thought to himself: "The most worry-free result is


    that the two of you should die together. Otherwise, if only Zara is alive, then based on her


    character, she will definitely do everything possible to investigate the whole incident, and


    she might turn her back on him, so it was best to just follow the thought that they were


    both dead.¡±


    He was somewhat relieved to understand this. Now to just wait for James to report back


    as soon as possible the news of the death of them. At this moment , the butler knocked


    on the door to announce: "Master, the Thorne Family is here."


    "The Thorne Family?" Lord Banks sat up and asked: "Who is all here?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 2482

    Chapter 2482


    The butler hurriedly said: "Master, Lord Thorne came with Dalton, the elder of the Thorne


    Family."


    Master Banks couldn''t help rubbing his temples, and sighed, "It''s so annoying. Did they


    come and ask me about Deana? Aurouss Hilll is not my site, and there is no evidence to


    prove that Deana was killed by me, so why would they ask me? However, the Thorne


    Family is still my inws after all. And there is a deep rtionship at the top level. I can¡¯t


    clearly offend, so I can only deal with it!¡±


    Thinking of this, Lord Banks said to the butler: ¡°You arrange them to sit in the living room


    for a while, and I¡¯lle there.


    ¡±Yes master!" A few minutester, Lord Banks stepped into the living room. As soon as


    he arrived in the living room, he saw the Thorne Family''s father and son standing in the


    middle of the living room with an angry face. He immediately pretended to have a painful


    expression, greeted them, and said: "What''s going on with your family, Deana and Zara ,


    do you have any news??"


    Lord Thorne said coldly, "Lord Banks! I want to ask you! Does the matter between Deana


    and Zara have anything to do with you?! You''d better tell me the truth, otherwise, you will


    make an enemy of me!"


    "Me?!" Lord Banks said. Holding his chest, he said with a heartache: "Deana is my


    daughter-inw, and Zara is my granddaughter. How could I hurt them?!" After he


    finished speaking, he immediately added: "I have sent James to Aurouss Hilll to


    investigate and rescue quickly, I am trying my best to ensure the safety of them!"


    Although Lord Thorne had some doubts about Mr. Banks, there was no evidence after all.


    And one thing that puzzles him a little is that he knows that Lord Banks loves Zara very


    much. If Deana had an ident, they would think 80% of the work was done by Lord


    Banks or Zayne, who is far away in Australia. However, because


    Zara was also in the ident, they both felt that the two men would not murder their


    granddaughter or their daughter.


    Therefore, Lord Thorne, who is not sure about the situation for the time being, asked in


    a cold voice: "Did James go to Aurouss Hilll to investigate any results?"


    "This..." Lord Banks said with a sad expression: "I haven''t received any clear feedback


    yet. He said, he made people search the hospital in Aurouss Hilll, but they didn¡¯t find


    them.¡±


    With that, Lord Banks hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Thorne, I¡¯ll call now and ask


    James if there¡¯s any news."


    Lord Thorne nodded and said: "Okay, then call and ask him!"


    As he spoke, the housekeeper''s cell phone suddenly rang, he hurried to the corner to


    connect, and then ran over to report Said: "Master, it''s a call from Master Hett, saying that


    there is something important to report to you!"


    "Oh?" Lord Banks said hurriedly, "Give me the phone!" The butler quickly handed him the


    phone, Lord Banks Immediately after the call, he asked: "Old Hett, have you found any


    important clues in Aurouss Hilll?"


    He said with a trembling voice: "I''m sorry, master..."


    "I''m sorry for what?" Lord Banks noticed something wrong. He frowned and asked:


    "What''s the matter, hurry up!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Old Hett choked and said : "Master James¡­ Master James.. "


    Lord Banks was mad, and he blurted out: "Don''t hesitate when you speak! What''s


    wrong with James? Hurry up!"


    Master Hett sighed heavily: "Master James, he, he is missing!"


    The Lord Banks was angry in an instant, and he blurted out: "Missing?! You were


    supposed to be guarding him! How did a living person, under your nose, disappear


    right after arriving in Aurouss Hilll?!"

 Chapter 2483

    Chapter 2483


    Lord Banks couldn''t ept it. His second son had just arrived in Aurouss Hilll and had


    not even been able to spend the night in Aurouss Hilll and he had disappeared. Besides,


    He knows his strength. Having yed for the Banks Familyy for many years, he is a rare


    opponent. James was secretly protected, how could he still disappear?


    Mr. Hett on the other side of the phone also sighed at this time, and said with shame:


    "Master, I have been on the same floor with Master James, and I have been guarding


    against any disturbances, but unexpectedly, he suddenly seemed to have evaporated.


    Disappeared in his room. This whole thing is so weird that it¡¯s hard to believe it."


    He said, he hurriedly said again: "Yes, not only Master James is missing, but even the


    new friend of his is also missing."


    Lord Banks hurriedly asked: "A new friend? What kind of new friend?"


    Elder Hett hurriedly exined: "It is an American that Master James met at the airport.


    Their family has something to do with the Rothschild family, and he happened to have


    something to do with him. He booked the same hotel with Master James, so Master


    James invited him to stay next door to him ."


    Lord Banks blurted out and asked, "Could it be that American has taken him?"


    "It''s not like that." Hett said. "I have observed that American. He is an ordinary middle-


    aged person. He doesn''t seem to be someone with kung fu or special strength, so it must


    not be him."


    Lord Banks frowned and said coldly: "This matter is even more weird. It is already very


    difficult to let one person disappear silently under your nose, let alone get two people away


    at the same time?!"


    Old Hett hurriedly said, "Yes, sir. I suspect that the other party must be a master of


    masters!¡±


    Lord Banks said nervously: ¡°How can such a powerful person exist in such a small ce


    as Aurouss Hilll? You have been among martial artists for so many years. Have you


    heard that Aurouss Hilll has had any masters appear?"


    "Never." Elder Hett said truthfully: "Master, frankly speaking, Aurouss Hilll doesn''t even


    have a martial arts family that can be said to have a little bit of fame."


    "That''s even more weird ." The Lord Banks felt a panic in his heart, and he endured it. He


    couldn''t help rubbing his temples, and said, "Aurouss Hilll is a ce that is really strange.


    Deana and Zara are still missing, and James suddenly disappeared after being guarded. It


    feels like there is a curse in this ce."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elder Hett hurriedly said: "Master, strange things are not only that, the American that


    Master James met today came to Aurouss Hilll also to find his son. It is said that his son


    disappeared with a dozen of his subordinates some time ago and could not find any


    information or clues."


    When he heard this Lord Banks felt a chill down his back. He really didn''t understand


    what kind of strong man was hiding from him. With this ability to cover the sky with one


    hand, that person must be extraordinary!


    So he hurriedly asked: "Old Hett, I do not care what kind of way, be sure to find the


    whereabouts of James, if not find him, you do note back." Then he nced at the


    corner at Lord Thorne, who came to the side, hurriedly said again: "There are also Deana


    and Zara! The three of them are from the Banks Familyy, and we must bring them back


    safely!"

 Chapter 2484

    Chapter 2484


    Old Hett hurriedly said : "Master, don''t worry, I will go all out!"


    Lord Banks said: "Okay! First investigate clues in Aurouss Hilll, and I will immediately


    send someone to support you!"


    Hang up the phone, Lord Banks said to Lord Thorne with a guilty expression: "You heard


    it just now. Now not only Deana and Zara are missing, but James is also missing, you


    can no longer doubt that I am the cause of this. Deana is my daughter-inw, Zara is my


    own granddaughter, and James is my own son. Obviously someone is deliberately


    targeting our Banks Familyy!"


    Lord Thorne was embarrassed by his original outburst. The motive came, but what


    happened just now made him involuntarily dispel the suspicion of Lord Banks. When


    things have reached this point, in his opinion, it is absolutely impossible for Lord Banks to


    y behind his back. Someone even took his son James. This shows that they are going


    to fight against the Banks Familyy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked: "Lord Banks, are you telling me the truth, have you


    offended anyone recently? Think about it, who is this capable?"


    Lord Banks spread his hand and said: " You know my character. I don¡¯t usually


    constrain, so I offend many people. So now you make me think, I can¡¯t figure out who it


    could be.¡±


    Lord Thorne couldn¡¯t help sighing, he knew very well in his heart. Lord Banks was telling


    the truth. Since the Banks Familyy surpassed the Wade family and became the first family


    of China, Lord Banks has always regarded himself as the leader of the business


    community. He is usually arrogant. He is unconcerned about who he offends.


    Thinking of this, he said sternly: "Lord Banks, what happened just now was that I was


    rash. The top priority now is to quickly find out all three of them. I sent two of my people to


    Aurouss Hilll two hours ago. I think it¡¯s better for our two families to investigate together,


    what do you think?"


    Seeing that he had temporarily resolved Lord Thorne¡¯s suspicion, Mr. Banks was slightly


    relieved and said: "Oh, Lord Thorne, it would be great if you would be willing to


    investigate with me! I''m afraid you misunderstand me. I was grieved. I didn¡¯t expect


    that you would still be willing to join hands with me. I am touched by


    this kindness!¡±


    Lord Thorne said a little apologetically, ¡°I just said something inappropriate because I was


    impatient. Don''t mind too much."


    Lord Banks said immediately ashamed: "How could it be! You handed Deana to our


    Banks Familyy, and we failed to protect her. This is the Banks Familyy''s responsibility,


    even if you beat me, that''s what I deserve."


    He sighed and waved his hand: "Hey, let''s not talk about this! The top priority now is that


    we have to send more people to Aurouss Hilll quickly, even if Aurouss Hilll is turned over.


    We must rescue them all!"


    Lord Thorne nodded and said, "In this case, Dalton and I will go back and sort out all the


    resources and contacts, and transfer all the personnel who can be deployed as soon as


    possible to Aurouss Hilll!"


    "Okay!" Lord Banks also deliberately pretended to be excited, and said: "In this case, then


    I will immediately mobilize all the people who can mobilize, all of them!"


    Lord Thorne hummed, said: "Then we will leave first !"


    Lord Banks said hurriedly : "I will send you out!"


    Lord Thorne said quickly : "You should stay here, we can go out by ourselves."


    Lord Banks pretended to be angry and said: ¡°Lord Thorne, you can¡¯t turn down my


    hospitality! Come on, I''ll see you off!"

 Chapter 2485

    Chapter 2485


    At this moment, in Aurouss Hilll. The helicopter flew all the way to the dog farm Don


    Albertt owned. At this time, the kennel is already busy. Don Albertt was waiting for Charlie


    Wade''s arrival.


    As the roar of helicopters in the sky grew louder and louder, everyone''s expectations


    were also beyond words. Immediately afterwards, the helicopter descended slowly and


    stopped in the middle of the kennel. Don Albertt immediately led people to greet him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At this time, Cameron Isaac opened the helicopter''s hatch, and then made an inviting


    gesture to Charlie Wade, respectfully saying: "Master Wade please!"


    Charlie Wade nodded and got off the ne with Xion .


    Don Albertt hurriedly said: "Master Wade, I have prepared the single room and the warm


    father-son reunion ceremony. I am all ready. When do you think we will start?"


    "Don''t worry." Charlie Wade waved his hand. Pointing to James and Steve, who were still


    unconscious and tied together in the cabin, they said, "First take them to your office, take


    off their clothes, leaving only a pair of pants, and then pour a basin of cold water on each


    of them, by the way, remember to open the windows.¡±


    It''s still in the first month, and the weather in Aurouss Hilll is still cold, showing no signs


    of warming up. In this kind of weather, if you are stripped of your clothes and a basin of


    cold water is poured on you, and you are in a room with wide open windows, most


    people may not be able to bear it.


    Don Albertt didn''t hesitate at all, and immediately said to the men next to him: "Hurry up


    and bring these two guys to the office. Someone go and get some cold water over to us!"


    Several of the men immediately stepped forward and grabbed the unconscious men.


    James and Steve were dragged directly to Don Albertt¡¯s office.


    Charlie Wade asked at this moment: "Don Albertt, how is Walter''s situation now?"


    Don Albertt hurriedly said, "Master Wade, Walter is now in thete stage of uremia.


    Don''t worry, I have given full y to


    humanity. He actively treats him, and now he is given hemodialysis once a day,


    which can basically save his life."


    Charlie Wade nodded and said, "Take me to see him!" "Yes Master Wade! "


    Charlie Wade and Cameron Isaac with five men went to go visit the kennel area,


    Cameron Isaac walked around the side to observe, sighed and said: "Your ce is


    indeed in need of expansion, when will it start? "


    Don Albertt said respectfully: "Master Wade, since Mr. Cameron told me about thisst


    time, I have already asked people toe up with the expansion n!"


    With that, he told Charlie Wade very seriously: " My current preliminary n is to free up


    an area of 500 square meters in the yard, excavate this area directly, and build a three-


    dimensional kennel with three floors underground. By then, the total usable area will be at


    least 1,000. There are seventy or eighty kennels on the square meter. There is no


    problem at all! This three- dimensional kennel is made of reinforced concrete. There are


    no exits on the three underground floors. All entrances and exits are concentrated on a


    large ground-level kennel. The personnel entering and exiting must go through thisrge


    room for security inspection. At the same time, the security guards are guarded 24 hours


    a day to ensure that a dog is not allowed to run out of the kennel!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and joked: "In that case, in your kennel , I can raise at


    least a thousand dogs."


    "Yes, Master Wade!" Don Albertt said with a smile: "Expanding at this scale should be


    enough, but as long as you say something, I can continue to expand at any time. We can


    develop the entire kennel underground!"


    Charlie Wade nodded with satisfaction, and said: "If the money is not enough, please tell


    me at any time. I personally still have a good view of your business, whatever you need, I


    am willing to invest into it!"


    Cameron Isaac listened to the chat between the two of them. For some reason, what he


    imagined in his mind was all kinds of people locked up in dog cages. At this time, a few


    people havee to the gate of the kennel.

 Chapter 2486

    Chapter 2486


    Don Albertt immediately asked people to open the heavy iron door. As soon as he


    entered the door, he heard the fighting dogs in the surrounding kennels barking.


    Seeing this, Don Albertt immediately shouted with a cold face: "Shut up those dogs,


    whoever dares to bark, I will kill it!"


    Amazingly, as Don Albertt shouted, the dogs in the entire kennel stopped barking without


    exception.


    Don Albertt was satisfied, and said to Charlie Wade, "Master Wade, please go!"


    Charlie Wade followed Don Albertt into the kennel. In the middle, he saw Walter''s men


    and Lord Banks''s men. John Garrett and the four of them.


    John Garrett saw Charlie Wade, his eyes went wide like he saw a ghost. Since being


    locked up in the kennel and seeing Walter''s end in person, John Garrett''s fear of Charlie


    Wade has deepened severalyers. He is locked here now, and what he is most worried


    about is how Charlie Wade will send him off next. In the unlikely event that someone


    arranges a "package" simr to Walter for myself, wouldn''t I be better off in death?! What


    frightened him even more was what if Charlie Wade really let someone raise a group of


    African hyenas?!


    Therefore, he saw Charlie Wadeing, from behind the iron cage, he knelt on the


    ground and begged Charlie Wade: "Master Wade Wade, please forgive me. We really


    know that we are wrong. Please be merciful and go around us. "


    Don Albertt shouted sharply at this time: "You guys keep your mouth shut or I will tie you


    up directly and throw them into the dogfighting pile that has been starved for more than


    three days!"


    John Garrett immediately trembled with fright. Just like the barking dogs before, he


    didn''t even dare to say a word in an instant.


    Don Albertt hurriedly said to Charlie Wade: "Master Wade, don''t mind, these new guys


    don''t understand the rules. Let me train them for a few days. In a few days, they will


    be honest and convincing. They¡¯ll be docile."


    Charlie Wade nodded and said indifferently: "These people are extremely sinful and they


    are of no use. If they perform well, they will be left with a dog. If they do not perform well,


    just kill them."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Don Albertt immediately Said: "Yes Master Wade!"


    John Garrett was even more frightened when he heard Charlie Wade''s words.


    He knew that he had no value to Charlie Wade now, because he had already recorded a


    video exposing the crimes of the Banks Familyy under Charlie Wade''s persecution.


    Under this circumstance, it is really possible for Charlie Wade to spare his life.


    At this time, Don Albertt took Charlie Wade past the cage of John Garrett and the four of


    them, pointed to an iron cage not far away, and said, "Master Wade, Walter is in that


    cage. Charlie Wade looked in the direction of his finger. He saw a single hospital bed in


    the iron cage, and several sets of various medical equipment beside it.


    Walter was lying on the hospital bed extremely weak, his whole body swollen. Seeing


    Charlie Wadeing, he was shocked and scared, and at the same time he hated


    Charlie Wade. Having suffered so much these days, he feels like he is falling into the 18th


    floor of hell, so naturally he is full of hatred for Charlie Wade.


    Charlie Wade came to the iron cage, looked at Walter, who was pale and swollen, and


    asked with concern: "Mr. Walter, how are you feeling in thest few days? There is


    nothing wrong with my subordinates, treatment, right?"


    Walter was angry. "Wade, you''re aplete devil!"


    Charlie Wade asked curiously, "Oh? I''m a devil? I just want you to taste the method you


    used to deal with others. And I''m a devil?"


    Walter gritted his teeth and roared: "You better let me go! Otherwise, our Hogwitz family


    will not let you go! The Rothschild family will not let you go either! They will definitely


    come to Aurouss Hilll and kill you with their own hands!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: "Your Hogwitz family is really amazing. I heard


    that in order to find you, a guy named


    Steve Hogwitz came here specifically. Are you familiar with this person?"

 Chapter 2487

    Chapter 2487


    When Walter heard Charlie Wade mentioned the name Steve Hogwitz, his expression


    immediately became shocked! He did not expect that his father would rush to Aurouss Hilll


    himself to find him. This did not make him feel good, but deep inside him, he felt a deep


    panic. Although he is still using the names of the Hogwtz family and the Rothschild family


    to try to frighten Charlie Wade and make a dying struggle. However, he knew very well in


    his heart that he was nothing more than a fake tiger.


    "Our family is just an ordinary rtive of the Rothschild family, and the weight and energy


    are not that strong." The so-called foreign rtives, in ancient and modern times, refer to


    rtives of the emperor, the king''s mother, and his wife. The meaning of facing directly is


    also very simple. They are unimportant rtives. So, the Rothschild family basically won''t


    help me. And our Hogwitz family is strong. But it¡¯s not enough in front of Charlie Wade.


    Father, he ran all the way to Aurouss Hilll. He is definitely not an opponent of a snake like


    Charlie Wade. What''s more, Charlie Wade is still from Eastcliff. The Wade family¡¯s young


    master and chairman of the Emgrand Group. He is stronger than the Hogwitz family by


    thousands of miles. So, he came to Aurouss Hilll and there is almost no other possibility


    besides giving away his head. In case he also falls in Charlie Wade In my hand, isn''t it all


    over?"


    Thinking of this, Walter hurriedly said: "Wade. This is a matter between the two of us.


    It has nothing to do with my father!!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "Oh? Then what do you mean?"


    Walter blurted out: "What I mean is very simple. In the words of your people, it would be


    misfortune to your family. So, if you have anything to do with me, please don''t involve my


    dad!"


    Charlie Wade agreed. He nodded and said seriously: "Walter, what you said sounds


    like a very reasonable point."


    Walter said hurriedly: "Then you have to promise me, don''t do anything to my father!"


    Charlie Wade sighed helplessly. , Smiled: "I''m so sorry, Walter, you said it was a bitte."


    Walter widened his eyes: "It''s a bitte?! What do you mean?!"


    Charlie Wade smiled: "Your dad has been caught by me. I will bring him over to see you


    in a while, so that you, father and son, will be reunited."


    Walter blurted out as if struck by lightning, "Why do you take my father!"


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "Why can''t I? Your dad? Is your dad made of gold?"


    Walter said with anger: "My dad has never provoked you! What qualifications do you


    have to take him?"


    Charlie Wade asked curiously: "Since you said that, I really want to ask you, has Doris


    Young''s father provoked you before?"


    "I..." Walter was speechless. He knew very well that the whole thing was all because of


    his own shamelessness. If it were not for letting people poison Doris Young''s father and


    forcing Doris Young to submit, he would not have such a miserable end today. So,


    Charlie Wade asked him back now, and he was speechless.


    At this time, Charlie Wade sneered and said: "You just wait here obediently, and I''ll send


    your dad over to reunite with you in a while."


    After that, he turned around and said to Don Albertt: "Don Albertt, let¡¯s go to your


    office."


    Don Albertt hurriedly said: "Yes Master Wade, pleasee with me!"

 Chapter 2488

    Chapter 2488


    At this moment, James and Steve have been taken by Don Albertt''s men to Don


    Albertt''s office.


    Because both of them were unconscious and were tied up, Don Albertt''s men could only


    use scissors to cut the clothes on the two of them into countless strips of cloth. Until all


    the clothes on and off the two of them were cut, and only a pair of pants remained, an


    underling stepped in. He held an empty basin in one hand and a huge bucket in the


    other. He said with some difficulty, "Oh, this bucket of water is really heavy."


    One of the bosses walked up to him and reached out to the bucket. He scooped up


    the water and smacked his lips: "Your water is not cold, what''s the matter?"


    The underling hurriedly said, "Boss, this water is taken from the bathroom tap. The water in


    the pipe itself may not be too cold.¡±


    The boss said: ¡°Hurry up and get some crushed ice in the cold storage, and go!¡±


    Don Albertt¡¯s kennel has hundreds of fighting dogs of different breeds. They are very


    appetizing dog breeds, and in order to maintain the wildness of fighting dogs, he usually


    feeds raw meat to the dogs here. With such arge amount of raw meat being consumed


    here, Don Albertt spent money to build a small cold storage specifically for storing various


    frozen meats.


    The underling brought back arge pile of ice balls, the boss instructed him to pour all


    the piles of ice balls into the bucket. The water in the bucket immediately became


    bitterly cold.


    Immediately, the boss looked at James and Steve who were tied together, and sneered,


    "Master Wade told them to pour a basin of water for each of them, but these two old


    dogs are tied together, you guys, Hurry up and separate them first!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a voice was heard and said: "There is no need to separate them


    again. Just give them a bucket of water." It was Charlie Wade who spoke.


    When the boss saw Charlie Wadeing, he hurriedly said respectfully: "Yes


    Master Wade!"


    After finishing speaking, he directly picked up the bucket and poured the entire bucket of


    ice water on James and Steve. The two woke up instantly! The bone chilling cold made


    the two of them scream, their whole bodies trembling violently. James''s head even has a


    pile of ice that has notpletely melted away. The two realized that they had been tied


    into a ball by Charlie Wade, and they were suddenly terrified.


    James blurted out, "Charlie Wade Wade, where did you take me?!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said, "Didn''t I tell you already? Seeing youe from


    afar, I am the host. Naturally, I have to do my best as a host. I have prepared a good


    room for you toe over and enjoy."


    Steve on the side also asked with a panic: "Who are you? What do you want with me!?"


    Charlie Wade looked at him and said with a smile: "Mr. Steve Hogwitz, right? This is our


    first time meeting, let me introduce myself. My name is Charlie Wade Wade of the Wade


    Family, and this is Cameron Isaac of the Wade Family."


    Steve was nervous. "Charlie Wade Wade?! I don''t seem to know you, why are you


    kidnapping me?"


    Charlie Wadeughed, "Mr. Hogwitz you came to Aurouss Hilll this time to find your son


    Walter, right?"


    Steve stared with big eyes and eximed: "Do you know Walter?!"


    Charlie Wade nodded and said lightly: "More than just know him. He was invited here by


    me."


    Steve couldn''t hide his excitement and said immediately: "Where is he? I want to see


    him!"


    Charlie Wadeughed: "Do not worry, I will give you a father and son reunion. I arranged


    a grand ceremony, but you''ll have to wait, I have to talk to Mr. Banks!"


    Having said that he looked at James and sneered: "Mr. Banks, we are acquainted. Just


    say what you have done and don''t wait for me to force you to say it!"

 Chapter 2489

    Chapter 2489


    When he heard Charlie Wade''s words, James''s fat body shuddered suddenly, and he


    blurted out: "I don''t know anything, what do you want me to say"


    Charlie Wade took out his mobile phone from his pocket. Pointed the camera at James


    and sneered: "I only give you one chance.


    You can tell me honestly, how did the Banks Familyy murder Deana and Zara! If you


    behave well and I am satisfied. I can leave you as a dog in my kennel for the time being,


    but if your performance is unsatisfactory, then I will let you be listed as a missing person


    permanently!"


    James was shocked. He is not a fool. Charlie Wade kidnapped him easily. On the one


    hand, he proved that he has extraordinary strength. So, he secretly thought: "I disappeared


    silently in the eyes of the outside world this time. The outside world is afraid that they can''t


    find me at all. Even if Charlie Wade kills me, it will be difficult for the outside world to find


    me. Moreover The important thing is that everyone knows that the Banks Familyy can not


    be touched, but even so, Charlie Wade dared to do something with me, which proves that


    he didn¡¯t put the Banks Familyy in his eyes at all. This is what worries James most. He felt


    that Charlie Wade wasn¡¯t trying to make money, nor did he give any face to the Banks


    Familyy. In this case, if he really wanted to kill him, he could probably do so with a single


    word. Therefore, if he did not perform well enough, he might really die in his hands.


    So he sighed inwardly: "If he betrayed his father today, and he survives, father will


    definitely not spare him in the future, but in the final analysis, the most important thing


    at the moment is to save his life first. Otherwise, My father¡¯s reputation is preserved, but


    my head is gone, what good does that do for him?"


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said: "I, I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll say everything!"


    Charlie Wade pointed at the camera and said coldly: "Come, face the camera, and


    exin to me word by word!"


    James immediately said: "It is indeed our Banks Familyy who killed Deana and Zara. Yes,


    but this was nned by my father Lord Banks alone, and it has nothing to do with me!"


    Soon after, James exined the whole process of plotting his father Lord Banks to kill


    Deana.


    Charlie Wade thought slightly, and asked him: "Okay, then I ask you, why did Lord Banks


    kill Zara? Zara is his granddaughter. This seems a bit unreasonable? Was her death


    ordered by someone else?!"


    James heard this, and he was so nervous that even his breathing was a little disordered,


    and his brain immediately began to move quickly. He knew very well that he wanted to


    kill Zara, not Lord Banks. However, under this situation, James absolutely dare not admit


    it.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Although I can''t figure out Charlie Wade''s preference for Zara, Charlie Wade saved Zara


    twice. Once in Japan and in Aurouss Hilll! This is a real fact! So, if I confess to Charlie


    Wade that I want to kill Zara, Charlie Wade might be even more upset with me.¡±


    Thinking of this, James made a living and blurted out: ¡°Actually, my father is also very


    dissatisfied with Zara. He always felt that she was defending her mother Deana


    everywhere, and turning her elbow away. My father even suspected that Zara was not


    loyal to the Banks Familyy at all, so he nned to kill her and Deana together just to be


    thorough.


    While filming him, Charlie Wade asked, "Is this really the case?"


    James nodded firmly and said: "Really, really! Everything I said is true!"


    Charlie Wade sneered and said: "It''s kind of interesting!"


    James looked at Charlie Wade, feeling nervous. He didn''t know what Charlie Wade


    meant.

 Chapter 2490

    Chapter 2490


    He didn¡¯t know if Charlie Wade believed his words, or if Charlie Wade knew the whole time


    that he secretly murdered Zara. Therefore, he decided to do everything possible to make


    Charlie Wade believe in himself, and blurted out: "Actually, my father has long been


    dissatisfied with my elder brother and his family. He drove my elder brother to Australia a


    long time ago, and then deprived him of his inheritance rights This time, my father is not


    only going to kill Deana and Zara, but before I came to Aurouss Hilll, he also told me to put


    Fitz under house arrest. But Fitz reacted quickly. He escaped early, but even though he


    escaped, many of the Banks Familyy members are looking for his whereabouts


    everywhere. Once they find him, they will drive him to Australia like my elder brother, and


    they will be taken care of like his sister Zara.¡±


    Charlie Wade stopped the video shooting after listening to him, frowned and said:


    ¡°James, you keep saying that your father wanted to kill Zara, but ording to what I


    learned from other ces, It doesn''t seem to be the case. Why do you want to unbuckle


    a shit basin on your father''s head?"


    James was taken aback and blurted out: "No! I didn''t give my father any shit basin,


    it''s all the truth!"


    "The truth?" Charlie Wade sneered: "Well, I''ll find someone toe over and confront


    you!"


    After that, he immediately said to Don Albertt: "Bring John Garrett!"


    James heard the name John Garrett, and he was immediately scared! He did not expect


    that John Garrett was still alive now! Even more unexpectedly, John Garrett was in


    Charlie Wade''s hands!


    "This is over. This is over. John Garrett is the old man''s personal guard. He came to kill


    Deana. He did by the old man''s order. He must know that the old man did not order Zara


    to be killed. When hees, he will undo me!"


    Originally, James was freezing because of the basin of cold water, but now, he started


    sweating nervously.


    He looked at Charlie Wade in a panic, and said falteringly: "Charlie Wade, you must not


    believe that John Garrett! That guy always runs his mouth. He doesn¡¯t speak a word of


    truth!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: " Wait for him toe, you two can confront each other."


    James was nervous. He didn¡¯t know if John Garrett was here that Charlie Wade would


    see through his tricks.Soon, John Garrett, handcuffed, was brought over by Don Albertt''s


    underboss. When John Garrett saw Charlie Wade just now, he knelt down and begged


    for mercy for the first time. Seeing Charlie Wade again at this time, he was about to kneel


    down and beg more, but saw that there were actually two other men in the room. He


    quickly realized that one of them was the second son of the Banks Familyy, James!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    John Garrett looked as if he was struck by lightning. He never dreamed that he would


    see the second son of the Banks Familyy here! At the same time, he was more


    frightened of Charlie Wade. Because he really didn''t expect Charlie Wade to be so


    powerful that even the second son of the Banks Familyy would be taken!


    Seeing John Garrett¡¯s frightened legs trembled, Charlie Wade looked at him, pointed at


    James and asked in a cold voice: "John Garrett, do you know this person?"


    John Garrett nodded hurriedly, and said respectfully: "Master Wade, I know him. It¡¯s


    the second son of the Banks Familyy, James.¡±


    James stared at John Garrett nervously at this time, and reminded: ¡°Garrett, in front of Mr.


    Wade, you have to pay attention to what you say! No matter what you say, Be


    responsible!"


    Charlie Wade frowned, and asked James: "Did I let you speak?"


    After finishing speaking, he pointed to James and ordered Don Albertt: "Don Albertt,


    silence him!"

 Chapter 2491

    Chapter 2491


    "Yes Master Wade!" Don Albertt replied, and immediately walked forward, grabbing


    James''s hair, pped him hard in the face. This was the first time James has ever been


    pped in the face by an outsider, and he was furious.


    Charlie Wade red at James at this time and said coldly: "You will not speak unless I


    give you permission."


    James could only cover his face and nod his head again and again, not daring to


    say a word .


    Charlie Wade looked at John Garrett and asked him, "I ask you, when Lord Banks gave


    you the order, was it to kill Deana and Zara or just Deana?"


    John Garrett blurted out: " Master \Wade, Lord Banks asked me to kill just Deana at the


    time.¡±


    Charlie Wade asked again: ¡°Then he was dissatisfied with Zara and felt that her elbow


    was turned away?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± John Garrett did not hesitate and said: "Lord Banks loves Zara very much, and


    he often tells us that among the Banks Familyy''s generation, the smartest and most


    capable is actually Zara!"


    James'' face was already pale at this time.


    Charlie Wade nced at him, and then asked John Garrett, "ording to you, in other


    words, Lord Banks would never kill Zara, right?"


    John Garrett said solemnly, "Yes! Master Wade!" Although Lord Banks is sinister and


    vicious, he really loves Zara from his heart. He wouldn¡¯t kill Zara."


    After that, John Garrett sighed, and said: "I''m telling you. In the tunnel, when I found that


    Zara was also in the car, I was almost scared to death, because I knew that if Lord Banks


    knew that Zara was dead, he would definitely me me."


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked him: "So you killed Tate Landry?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    John Garrett said truthfully: "I was the one who killed him. At the time I wanted to ask


    Tate Landry who instigated him to harm Zara, but he didn''t say it, but insulted me. I shot


    him on impulse"


    At this time, James on the side was already so scared that he couldn''tpose


    himself.


    Charlie Wade looked at him and asked in a cold voice: "James, you keep saying that old


    man Banks wants to kill Zara, but now it sounds like that''s not the case!"


    James hurriedly exined: "This.. In fact, it¡¯s not very clear.. I might have made a mistake."


    "Mistake?" Charlie Wade sneered: "James, you are lying. You can¡¯t deliberately dump the


    pot on your father. Let''s talk truthfully, did you n this thing behind the scenes?"


    James blurted out: "No, it has nothing to do with me!"


    Charlie Wade nodded: "If you tell the truth, it''s easier to handle¡­ Isaac!"


    Cameron Isaac immediately stepped forward: "Master Wade, what do you want?"


    Charlie Wade said lightly: "I asked you to find an African hyena. Is there any?"


    "Yes!" Cameron Isaac hurriedly said: "Aurouss Hilll Wildlife Park introduced a group of


    African hyenas some time ago. The owner of the safari park has a good rtionship with


    me and is also a senior member of my hotel. I can contact him and borrow this group of


    African hyenas!"


    "Good!" Charlie Wade nodded, looked at James, and said faintly: "Since you want to resist,


    let''s discuss life with the African hyena!"


    When James heard this, he was terrified. He didn''t doubt Charlie Wade''s determination


    at all, this guy was not only amazing in strength and amazing means, but his resilience


    was amazing! If I really annoys him, I am afraid that it will definitely not end well

 Chapter 2492

    Chapter 2492


    The terrified James hurriedly blurted out: "I did, I did it all!"


    Charlie Wade nodded and turned on the mobile video recording function. When James


    saw that he was going to record a video, he hurriedly said: "Mr. Wade, what do you want


    to know, I''m all for being honest, but can you please stop recording the video?"


    Charlie Wade asked him back: "Why? Are you not telling the truth?"


    James stammered: "No, no, I''m just a little ufortable."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Charlie Wade nced at him in disgust, and said coldly, "Nonsense, Don


    Albertt, teach him a lesson!"


    Don Albertt said nothing, rushed up and kicked James¡¯s fat belly, kicked him to the


    ground, and then stepped directly on his chest, bent over, and pped him twice.


    James stifled a scream as he took the beating. Tears streamed from his eyes. He had


    never suffered such a beating in his life. But he knew that there was no point in being


    aggrieved right now. If he doesn''t cooperate honestly, he is afraid that Charlie Wade will


    let this Don Albertt take off his arms and legs.


    At this moment, Xion, who had not spoken, said, "Master Wade, it is too cheap to p this


    kind of bastard. As long as you say, I will cut off his arms and see if he talks back. I don¡¯t


    dare be sloppy with you!"


    James frightened blurted out: "No! Don''t! I''ll just say it!"


    Charlie Wade said coldly, "If you don''t get to the point, I''ll hand you over to Xion."


    James couldn''t help shivering, and said tremblingly: "Mr. Wade, it is indeed I who told


    Tate Landry to kill Zara. I asked his subordinates to pay his family 20 million and then let


    the family inform him that when he kills Deana, take Zara with her."


    Charlie Wade questioned: "Why did you kill Zara? She is your niece, she didn''t


    provoke you."


    James hurriedly said, "I want to stop the trouble because the old man treats my elder


    brother very badly. I am also very dissatisfied with Fitz. If Zara is killed, the future Banks


    Familyy Patriarch will definitely be me."


    Charlie Wade nodded and asked: "And the one who decided to betray Xion. Who the


    hell was it?"


    James said without hesitation: "It was my father''s idea."


    Charlie Wade asked back: "So, your eldest brother Zayne was actually used as a


    scapegoat by Lord Banks?"


    "Yes" James Honestly said: "If the betrayal of Xion broke out, the people all over the


    country would be scolding the old man. The old man feels that he can''t be med for


    Xion in his old age, so he dumped it all on my elder brother. And then drove my eldest


    brother to Australia."


    Charlie Wade nodded, ended the video recording, and said lightly: "If you cooperate,


    you won''t have to take any more beating, so next time you stay alert and don''t make


    the same thing happen again."


    James was bitter, his expression was ugly. He asked Charlie Wade, "Mr. Wade, where are


    you nning to send all the videos just now?"


    James couldn''t be more clear about the current situation of the Banks Familyy. It was


    because of the disappearance of Deana and Zara that they have been questioned by


    people across the country. It was hard to find a lot of media experts toe out to portray


    them as the victims, and forcibly subverting everyone''s cognition. If all the things I just


    said were exposed, then the Banks Familyy would be finished.


    Not only will the Banks Familyy be over, but he would also be the sinner of


    the Banks Familyy.

 Chapter 2493

    Chapter 2493


    At this time, Charlie Wade looked at James who was flustered, smiled slightly, and said:


    "The video just now has three parts in total. The first part is your confession. It was Lord


    Banks who wanted to kill Deana. But you shake the pot to Lord Banks saying that he also


    wants to kill Zara. In the second part, you confessed it personally that you hired Tate


    Landry to kill Zara. The third part is your confession that it was Lord Banks who betrayed


    Xion secretly, and then threw the pot to your elder brother Zayne..."


    At this point, Charlie Wade smacked his lips and continued: " Tsk tsk ...but well, no. The


    first part and the second part themselves are somewhat contradictory, so if I want to


    send them out, I can only choose one of the two..."


    After that, Charlie Wade looked at him with interest and asked: "James, which do you


    think I will send out?"


    James shook his head, he couldn''t figure out Charlie Wade''s preferences, he didn''t


    know what Charlie Wade wanted to do. In fact, the first and second part, no matter


    which one is sent out, I will have bad luck.


    Seeing that he was not talking, Charlie Wade smiled and said, "To tell you the truth, I n


    to send out the first and third paragraphs, because these two paragraphs put the three,


    Deana, Zara, and Xion on Lord Banks alone. This should be enough for that old dog to


    drink a pot! I still prefer to concentrate firepower to fight tough battles, so we must first


    concentrate all firepower together. This old dog Lord Banks will get a beat down!" After


    speaking, Charlie Wade smiled, changed the conversation, and continued: "As for the


    second video...I n to keep it first and send it to your elder brother Zayne in the future."


    James asked dumbfounded: "Why... why would you send it to my elder brother..."


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: "If I send the first and third videos to your elder brother,


    your elder brother knows that Lord Banks wants to kill his two daughters and also wants


    to kill his wife. Do you think he will fight Lord Banks desperately?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    James said embarrassingly: "This...My elder brother is afraid, he doesn''t have this


    ability..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Charlie Wade said with a smile: "Does Zayne have this ability? As


    long as I canpletely turn them against each other, it is enough for me."


    James couldn''t understand why this young man in his twenties is so cruel. "If he really


    sends out the video, the eldest brother and the old man will be deadly enemies...


    The key is that I shake the old man''s affairs out, and also throw Zara''s pot to the old man,


    the old man will hate me to the bone!"


    At this time, Charlie Wade said again: "Wait for the first and the Third. After the two videos


    are sent out, Zayne definitely wanted


    to kill Lord Banks, and Lord Banks, I guess he will want to kill you! At that time, you will


    beg me to take you in and save you, otherwise, you just have to go out. I''m afraid that


    Lord Banks will kill you. Even if he doesn''t kill you, he will make you wish you were dead."


    James was even more panicked. "Charlie Wade is not wrong at all. If these two videos


    are posted, father will definitely strip me alive... This is not an exaggeration! At that time, I


    am afraid I will really have to beg Charlie Wade to take me in. Otherwise, as long as he let


    me go out, even if the old man knew that I was being threatened by Charlie Wade, he


    would definitely not forgive me.

 Chapter 2494

    Chapter 2494


    Charlie Wade continued to say at this time: "As for the second video just now, that is, the


    video where you confessed that you wanted to kill Zara, I will wait for your eldest brother


    to kill Lord Banks and be the head of the Banks Familyy. Then I will give it to him. In


    case Zayne has a chance toe back, even if Lord Banks is killed, you can''t breathe a


    sigh of relief, because once your elder brother knows that you want to kill his daughter, he


    will also find a way to find you, then kill you at all costs. How do you like my closed-loop


    design? Whether your dad wins or your brother wins, you will end up with death."


    Hearing this, James burst into tears. He got it. He really understood this time! "What


    Charlie Wade has to do is to keep my father and brother and elder brother in a state of


    war with each other all the time so they will fight each other and one will die... These


    videos In his hands, I am dead anyway! The game between the old man and the big


    brother, if the old man wins, I will die; if the big brother wins, I still die!"


    "Charlie Wade... You...you have a poisonous heart!"


    Seeing James''s tears, Charlie Wade sneered and said: "So if you want to, you just stay


    here honestly, I will let Don Albertt prepare for you a single room. It is definitely the best


    treatment here. As long as you are still here, I can save your life, but it doesn¡¯t matter if


    you want to escape. It¡¯s either your father who wants to kill you, or your older brother. You


    die, you weigh the options yourself."


    James suddenly cried: "Mr. Wade... please give me a way to survive... or let us work


    together, you help me kill my father and My eldest brother, after I inherit the BanksN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Familyy''s fortune, all the Banks Familyy''s assets will be divided and 30% will go to you!"


    After that, James quickly said again: "Mr. Wade, if you are willing to cooperate with me, I


    can cooperate with you immediately. First go to Eastcliff to kill my father, and then go to


    Australia to kill my eldest brother!"


    Don Albertt Hearing this, he immediately cursed: "Fuck! James, you fucking want to be


    pped? Do you try to fool Master Wade to help you? You fucking deserve to die!"


    Xion heard James wanted to provoke Charlie Wade to kill his father and hurriedly blurted


    out: "Young Master Wade, you can''t listen to him nderously! This kind of person has no


    credibility!"


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly and said: "James, even if I kill your Dad and your eldest


    brother, I won¡¯t let you inherit the Banks Familyy.¡±


    At this point, Charlie Wade¡¯s expression suddenly became very cold, and he sternly


    said: ¡°I will continue to work harder and tten the entire Banks Familyy!¡±


    James was beaten by Charlie Wade. His eyes were scared. Because Charlie Wade''s eyes


    were full of killing intent!


    At this moment, Charlie Wade turned around, looked at Xion, and said lightly: "Xion, I


    know you care about Zayne, after all, he is your father, I can understand, but I can tell you


    clearly now if Zayne has something to do with the death of my parents. I will kill him


    personally. If you dare to stop me, I will kill you too."


    Xion''s body trembled immediately and quickly lowered her head, and said respectfully:


    "Young Master Wade, if you save my life, I dare not stop you from doing anything, if my


    father is really your father¡¯s enemy, you must avenge your father, I will not stop... "


    After saying this, Xion knelt on the ground with a puff, sobbing and begging: "Master


    Wade, I have only one request! If my father has nothing to do with the death of your


    parents, please raise your hand and forgive him. Let him live..."


    Charlie Wade said nkly, "Don¡¯t worry, I only kill the scum, if your father is not linked to


    my parents death, I¡¯ll naturally spare his life." Immediately afterwards, Charlie Wade


    turned around and said coldly: "However! In any case, Zayne will have to pay the price for


    the formation of the Anti-Leaf Alliance back then! Even if the death penalty is unavoidable,


    punishment is still inevitable!"

 Chapter 2495

    Chapter 2495


    Xion, as Zayne''s daughter, naturally family is important to her. But she couldn''t help but


    secretly think: "I owe Master Wade my life.


    Master Wade gave me a great opportunity to increase my martial arts strength rapidly. I


    am obedient to him, in order to repay his kindness. If my father really bears the


    unshirkable responsibility for the death of Mr. Wade''s parents, then I will naturally have


    nothing to say if Mr. Wade wants to seek revenge on him. So, I can only hope that the


    death of his father is not directly rted.


    Fortunately, Mr. Wade is very upright and fair. Since he has already said that, as long as


    her father is not the murderer, he can spare my father''s life, and the rest depends on


    whether my father is innocent in this matter."


    Thinking about this, she respectfully said to Charlie Wade: "Young Master Wade, you have


    my loyalty!¡±


    Charlie Wade nodded slightly and said to Don Albertt: ¡°Okay, take this James to the


    private room you prepared, and take this Steve with him to see his son."


    When Steve heard that Charlie Wade wanted him to meet his son, he immediately asked:


    "Where is Walter now?!"


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "Your precious son, I am preparing for him now. Lying in


    the special room."


    Steve blurted out: "Lying down? Is he sick?!"


    Charlie Wade said lightly, "Since your son is really scumbag, I invited him here. I


    remodeled a nice room for him as well. As for why he is lying in bed, if you see himter,


    let him tell you in person." After speaking, Charlie Wade stood up and said to everyone


    around him: "Take them both. Get up and go!"


    Don Albertt and Cameron Isaac went up personally, each of them picked up one, and


    dragged the two of them out. Charlie Wade walked behind them. When they came to the


    kennel area of the kennel again, James and Steve trembled in shock when they saw the


    sight of an iron cage. When they were dragged to continue walking, they found that there


    were many ferocious fighting dogs in the iron cages on both sides. What made them even


    more stunned was that there were several iron cages and inside there were not dogs, but


    people!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Steve saw his son soon! His son Walter, who was lying on a hospital bed at this time,


    looked very weak. There was a young man with yellow skin standing beside Walter. This


    man was holding a bowl of porridge and stuffed Walter''s mouth with a spoon roughly.


    This young man is Jiro Kobayashi who works as a contractor at the kennel.


    Steve immediately struggled and shouted in English: "My son! What happened to


    you?!"


    Don Albertt went up and gave him a p on the mouth, and shouted cursingly : "Scum!


    What the fuck did you say? Don''t you both speak Mandarin? Speak Mandarin to him! If


    you fucking speak thatnguage in front of us, I will cut out your tongue!"


    Steve was pped and was extremely aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to talk to Don Albertt.


    Whimpering, he covered his face, choked up and asked in Mandarin: "Walter, my son,


    what''s wrong with you?!"

 Chapter 2496

    Chapter 2496


    Walter is also struggling to get up, but because of his weakness, he tried several times


    without sess. So he could only lie on the bed helplessly, crying, and said in Mandarin:


    "Dad, I was poisoned, and now I have uremia."


    After he finished speaking, he couldn''t control his emotions anymore. Cried loudly: "Dad!


    You must save me, Dad! This ghost ce is like hell. If you don''t save me, I might die


    here."


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "Walter, It is impossible for your dad to save you, but the


    good news is that I n to leave your dad here to take care of you. From now on, your


    father will live in this single room."


    After that, Charlie Wade said to Jiro Kobayashi: "Jiro, you don¡¯t have to feed this


    Walter anymore, just focus on feeding your dog."


    When Jiro Kobayashi heard this, he was overjoyed and blurted out: "Yes Lord Wade!


    You know I ept If you want me to feed Walter, but he is more disgusting than serving


    a dog."


    Charlie Wade smiled slightly: "In the future, let his father do this thing. Don Albertt will


    give you a day off. As long as you don¡¯t leave the kennel, you can do whatever you


    want.¡±


    Jiro Kobayashi bowed in excitement, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade! Thank you, Master Wade!


    If I can take a day off, I think I¡¯ll do well. Sleepte, and then drink two more bottles of


    beer.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Charlie Wade and asked nervously, ¡°Young Master


    Wade, can I drink two bottles of beer?¡±


    Charlie Wade smiled. Waving his hand, he said to Don Albertt: "Don Albertt, let


    someone prepare a case of beer for Jiro tomorrow, let him rx!"


    Don Albertt immediately said, "Master Wade, leave it to me!"


    Jiro Kobayashi once heard there would be a box of beer, tears of excitement rolled in his


    eyes, and choked up: "Master Wade, thank you, I have not had a beer in a long time."


    Charlie Wade smiled and said, "As long as you behave well, let alone beer, even white


    wine, red wine, or even your Japanese sake, it can be done for you."


    Jiro Kobayashi eximed in excitement, "Mr. Wade, I will continue to work hard and go all


    out!"


    Charlie Wade nodded, waved his hand and said, "Jiro, you go to rest first, we don''t need


    you here."


    Jiro Kobayashi hurriedly said, "Okay Lord Wade, then Jiro will leave first. That''s it!"


    Don Albertt nodded at his subordinates when he arrived, and immediately one of his


    subordinates came forward and left with Jiro Kobayashi.


    Charlie Wade this time asked Don Albertt: "I asked you to prepare a weing ceremony


    for these people. We have been here for quite a while, why do not you start??"


    Don Albertt quickly nodded and said: "I will begin immediately!" He Hurriedly yelled at the


    people around him: "Hurry up, get on the props!" As soon as the voice fell, several of his


    men immediately took out arge red carpet from the empty dog cage beside them, and


    several people put the red carpet in an orderly manner. From the corridor of the kennel, all


    the way into Walter''s single dog cage, spread directly to Walter''s bed. Another person


    directly brought Don Albertt a red suit jacket. Don Albertt immediately became the emcee


    of the scene and said with a serious and emotional expression: "Today, it is Mr. Steve


    Hogwitz, who has traveled far and wide across the ocean. The great day of reunion with


    his dog son Walter, father and son, on this good day of celebration, let us witness the


    historical moment of their father and son reunion!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After finishing, one of the people hurriedly held a bunch of flowers and stuffed it in


    Steve''s arms, he threatened in a low voice: "Hold tight, I will break your legs if you


    dare to drop a flower petal!"

 Chapter 2497

    Chapter 2497


    Steve naturally didn''t dare to be negligent, so he could only hug this flower tightly in his


    arms.


    At this time, Don Albertt pointed to the entrance of the dog cage and said to Steve: "Next,


    Mr. Steve will be invited to send flowers to his dog son Walter! Everyone apud!"


    All of his people immediately pped enthusiastically and cheered. Steve''s expression


    was extremely ugly, but he dared not say a word of dissatisfaction.


    Seeing that he was still not moving, Don Albertt couldn''t help cursing: "What are you


    standing still like that for? Do you want me to put you in another bed next to your son''s


    bed?"


    Steve frightened, he hurriedly hugged the flowers and walked into the entrance of the iron


    cage with difficulty. Steve, who only wore a pair of pants, was already frozen like a


    popsicle at this moment, so he walked up like a zombie with limited mobility. He moved


    onto the red carpet, hobbled to Walter bedside when Don Albertt stepped forward, spoke


    and said: "! Next, Mr. Steve gives to his son Walter the flowers"


    After he said that He exined to Steve: "Don¡¯t let go when you are offering flowers. You


    two should hold the flowers at the same time and face the brother with the camera on our


    side. Let them take a photo of both of you. It¡¯s such a ceremony. How can you not record


    this feeling of emotion?¡±


    Steve¡¯s desire to die is strong, and his son is lying on the bed like this. He doesn¡¯t know


    what¡¯s wrong with him, but now he can only y this extremely insulting game with him.


    At this time Walter is even more pained in his heart. If he had known that things would


    develop into this today, he would not dare to think anything about Doris Young. But now


    it''s toote to say anything. Steve had no choice but to hand the flowers to his son, while


    his hand was still holding the other side of the flowers. The father and son looked at the


    camera together. Several younger men held hand-drawn fireworks, lighting and crackling,


    the colorful sequins fell one after another, and the father and son were covered with


    colorful light. At this time, the sh clicked, and a photo full of ck humor was taken.


    Don Albertt said loudly at this time: "The wee ceremony of Mr. Steve and his son''s


    reunion is about toe to an end here. Everyone apud!"


    All the people apuded, and Don Albertt asked Charlie Wade with a smile: "Master


    Wade, are you satisfied?"


    Charlie Wade nodded and said with a smile: "It''s a good job. It''s interesting."


    Don Albertt hurriedly sped his fists and said respectfully: "Thank you, Master, for your


    praise. Now, I must be more solemn!"


    Charlie Wade looked at James who was frightened to the side again, and asked: "Mr.


    Banks, do you think our hospitality is quite generous?"


    James was frightened. His face was pale, and he wailed in his heart: "Who the hell


    calls this generous? You are a devil!"


    But, he didn''t dare to say that, he could only follow Charlie Wade''s meaning, and nod


    repeatedly. "I pay attention to what Mr. Wade does. It''s really too generous!"


    Charlie Wade said, "If your son is in my hands another day, I will definitely give you both


    of you a ceremony. It must be more grand than this one."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    James said in horror: " Young Master Wade Wade, my son is an honest child."


    Charlie Wade said coldly: "Your son is shit.¡± James suddenly looked ashamed and did not


    dare to speak any more.

 Chapter 2498

    Chapter 2498


    Charlie Wade ignored him, and looked at Steve, and said: "Steve, do you know why I


    have your son here?"


    Steve''s eyes were red. He Shook his head.


    Charlie Wade looked at Walter and said coldly: "Come on, Walter, tell your father about


    your glorious history."


    "I..." Walter suddenly didn''t know what to do. Charlie Wade said


    coldly: "Hurry up!"


    Seeing Charlie Wade''s anger, Walter shuddered at once, and hurriedly said: "I said,


    I''ll say it."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Soon, he looked at Steve and choked with sobs: "Dad, it''s all my fault, I take the me."


    He told how he coveted Doris Young''s beauty, and at the same time, he peeped into the


    Aurouss Hilll industry and the Emgrand Group. In order to achieve the goal of killing two


    birds with one stone, taking down Emgrand and taking Doris, he exined the whole


    process of poisoning Doris Young''s father. After Steve heard this, he almost copsed. He


    only knew at this moment that his son, who was seemingly well-behaved and sensible,


    with unlimited potential, turned out to be a scum in his bones. It is precisely because of his


    own son''s inferior behavior that ruined his own future and ruined himself.


    His heart was full of resentment, and a p was pped on Walter''s face, and he


    roared: "You bastard! You not only ruined yourself, but you also ruined me!"


    Walter cried and said, "Dad I''m sorry and I didn¡¯t want things to develop as it is today"


    He looked at Charlie Wade and choked with sobs: "Mr. Wade, I am wrong. I will bear my


    own responsibility. Please let my dad leave here and return to the United States."


    Charlie Wade couldn''t helpughing: "Walter, do you really treat me as a three-year-old


    child? If I will let your dad go back now, he goes back to find a rescuer ande to


    rescue you, wouldn''t it cause me trouble?"


    After that, Charlie Wade said again: "Furthermore, I told you before, since you can drag


    Doris Young''s father into the water, then I can drag your father into the water, starting


    now, Your dad will stay here for ten years, and he will take care of you and at the same


    time make atonement for you!"


    Walter looked at Steve in tears and cried, "Dad, I''m sorry." Steve also washed his face


    with tears. He really didn''t expect toe to China andpletely ruin his future and


    even the freedom of life.


    Charlie Wade pointed to the empty cage next door and said to James: "Mr. Banks, this is


    the single room you will live in in the future. If you feel lonely, the father and son next door


    can be yourpany. After a while, I''ll find an opportunity to bring your dad over, so that


    the two father and son pairs can make up a table of Mahjong."


    James''s heart was chilled when he heard this.


    "Charlie Wade forced me to record so many videos. If this is really exposed, the old man


    must hate me to death. If he really gets the old man over, it would be so embarrassing to


    see the father and son in the cage."


    "Moreover, if Charlie Wade really got the old man in here, wouldn''t it be my eldest


    brother who will inherit the position of Banks Familyy Patriarch?¡±


    Thinking of this, James felt so ufortable. Originally, I felt that if my eldest brother


    Zayne was forced away, he would be the heir of the Patriarch. Seeing that Zayne


    was done, he didn''t expect toe to a small ce like Aurouss Hilll and end up like


    this Charlie Wade suddenly remembered something and asked, "Hey, Mr. Banks, when


    the two of you first met in the hotel room, who did you speak with?"

 Chapter 2499

    Chapter 2499


    James did not expect that Charlie Wade would be interested in matters of his private life.


    Hees from arge family and pays great attention to privacy in his private life, so


    when Charlie Wade asked about this, he was a little nervous subconsciously, and he


    didn''t dare to respond.


    Charlie Wade couldn''t help frowning and asked him: "Why? Don''t you want to say it?"


    Seeing Charlie Wade''s dissatisfaction, James hurriedly shook his head and said: "No, no, I


    am willing to say, I am willing to say..."


    Then, he said: "That woman is...Megan Endris..."


    "Megan Endris?" Charlie Wade asked in surprise: "Is that Megan Endris, who is known as


    the jade girl in film and television circles?? "


    "Yes ...... "James nervous nodded: "she is....... "


    Charlie Wade can not help but eximed:" Oh, I really did not think that Megan Endris


    turns out to be your lover... My wife still loves her very much. She has always said that she


    is one of the benchmarks in the entertainment industry, saying that she is very clean and


    self-conscious, never gossips, and even never takes kiss scenes with other male stars? It


    seems that most of the people in this circle also have another side that is unknown."


    James nodded awkwardly, and said: "She... .. She doesn¡¯t do kiss scenes because I


    don¡¯t let her... I told her before that she must never have close contact with other men,


    even acting..."


    Charlie Wade smacked Said: "Tsk tsk...If the people of the country knew that this goddess


    in their eyes was being taken by your ugly, old and fat middle-aged fat pig at night, who


    knows how sad it would be. "


    James''s expression was very depressed, and his face was red and ck. It was obvious


    that Charlie Wade''s words hurt his self- esteem. However, even if his self-esteem was


    hurt, he dared not say anything in front of Charlie Wade, so he could only nod in


    embarrassment and echoed: "Yes, yes, what Mr. Wade said is..."


    Charlie Wade sneered. With a cry, I asked him: "Is this Megan Endris always in Aurouss


    Hilll, or is sheing from other ces to meet you?"


    James hurriedly said: "She came from somewhere else...Actually, she was filming


    recently. My father suddenly asked me toe to Aurouss Hilll, so I asked her toe


    and apany me...... "


    Charlie Wade said with a smile: "Seeing that you are quite old, I didn''t expect you have


    a lot of energy."


    James said embarrassedly: "No no...nothing will do if you are older..... "


    Charlie Wade smiled and said lightly: "Okay, it''s too early, you can rest here, you will not


    have the kind of female celebrity like Megan Endris in the future, so you must adapt as


    soon as possible to life on the kennel. When the time is right, I will send your father over,


    so that father and son will be reunited.¡± J ames lowered his head deeply and did not dare


    to answer.


    Charlie Wade looked at Steve next door and said lightly: "Take good care of your son


    here."


    Steve had no choice but to nod again and again: "I know Mr. Wade. "


    Charlie Wade didn''t say more, but looked at Cameron Isaac and said: "Send me back."


    "Yes young master!"


    Don Albertt sent Charlie Wade and Cameron Isaac out of the kennel, taking advantage of


    being alone, he said to Charlie Wade: "Master, your aunt''s time is up tonight, do you think


    you should let her go?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Charlie Wade frowned: "It''s time?"


    "It is." Don Albertt hurriedly said: "Your aunt performed well this time, no noise or noisy


    trouble. "


    "Ah." Charlie Wade nodded and said:" let her go quickly, have your man let her know if


    she wants to leave at any time. "


    Don Albertt quickly said: "Yes Young master, I¡¯ll call to make arrangements!"


    Charlie Wade patted him on the shoulder, and exhorted: "The dog farm is very


    important, so you must show it to me. Don¡¯t let anyonee and approach the kennel,


    and you must prevent your people from leaking secrets to the outside world!


    Don Albertt said firmly: "Master, don''t worry, I have arranged the kennels here. Everyone


    who works in this is my confidant, and during this time, I have told them they are not


    allowed to leave the kennel for 24 hours, and they are not allowed to have any contact


    with the outside world. All of them are closely managed, and there will be no leaks."

 Chapter 2500

    Chapter 2500


    Charlie Wade sighed and said, ¡°The Banks Familyy¡¯s influence is extremely strong.


    Aurouss Hilll will be turned upside down. Maybe tomorrow there will be at least dozens of


    helicopters flying back and forth over Aurouss Hilll to search for clues. You have to pay


    attention."


    Don Albertt nodded and said seriously: "You can rest assured, I will do my best. Go!"


    "Okay." Charlie Wade said with a smile: "I can rest assured that you do things like this,


    so let me go first."


    ...


    Leaving Don Albertt''s kennel, Charlie Wade got in Cameron Isaac¡¯s Rolls Royce and


    returned to the city. Because James and Steve had just been brought to the kennel, the


    Banks Familyy must be looking for clues all over Aurouss Hilll, so Charlie Wade didn''t


    take the helicopter back. It is toote at the moment. If the helicopter at night is not


    covered by fireworks, the movement will be very loud and it must be very noticeable.


    Therefore, it is safer to take a car, at least not to give the Banks Familyy any clues.


    On the way back, Cameron Isaac asked Charlie Wade as he drove, "Master, when do you


    n to send the video?"


    Charlie Wade said, "I''ll post it in the middle of the night! I''ll go back and edit the video,


    and change my voice. Once done, then you can send it out."


    Cameron Isaac hurriedly asked: "Then are you going to post it on your social media


    tform?"


    "Yes!" Charlie Wade nodded and said, "The overall strength of the Banks Familyy is still


    very strong. If I posted on other tforms, they would probably be dismissed by their


    public rtions in the first ce, but if I posted on the Wade family¡¯s own tform, there


    is such a great opportunity to step on the Banks Familyy, the Wade family will definitely


    not delete the video."


    Cameron Isaac said with a smile: "If you really post the video on the Wade''s tform, not


    only will Wade''s family not delete it, but I''m thinking they will do everything possible to


    promote it like crazy..."


    Charlie Wade smiled and said: "That would be better."


    ¡­


    When Charlie Wade returned home, ire Wilson Wilson was still busy in the study.


    Before Charlie Wade left for Aurouss Hilll International Hotel, she had been busy with the


    company''s business, and now she came back, she has not finished her work. He gently


    pushed open the door of the study room, ire Wilson Wilson was adjusting the design


    manuscript in front of theputer. Looking at his wife''s back, Charlie Wade felt a little


    distressed.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I knew that my wife would be so desperate for the cooperation of the Emgrand Group. In


    fact, it is better not to give her this project¡­ It''s just that there is no turning back when I


    open the door. My wife attaches so much importance to this cooperation. If Doris Young


    stops the cooperation, she will definitely be hit hard."


    Thinking of this, he sighed lightly and closed the door again without disturbing ire


    Wilson Wilson. Back in the room, Charlie Wade put water for himself and soaked in the


    bathtub, while holding the mobile phone in his hand, using simple video editing software,


    he began to process some of the material shot today.


    The main material is two parts. One part is in the tunnel, shooting the part of John Garrett;


    the other part is in the kennel, shooting the part of James. These two parts not only


    clearly stated the fact that it was the father Banks who instructed to kill Deana, but also


    James threw Zara¡¯s pot on his head. Charlie Wade knew very well that as long as he sent


    the edited video, the Banks Familyy reputation will be devastated! Lord Banks will also


    be the most despised old dog by the people of the whole country!

 Chapter 2501

    Chapter 2501


    Early morning.


    Aurous Hill City Vige.


    Cynthia, who had lost at least a dozen jins, walked out of the dark alley empty-handed. ?


    Five minutes ago, Orvel¡¯s men opened the door of her room and told her that she could


    leave.


    At that moment, Cynthia cried bitterly.


    She had been fed up with Aurous Hill, a cold, shabby, dark and humid city vige.


    She stayed in this tattered ce for so many days, and there was a cheap musty smell


    all over her body, which made her feel sick all the time.


    She could leave early, but Charlie dyed her for several days for no reason, and then


    added another seven days to the original deadline.


    In fact, if you count it, it¡¯s past early morning, which means it¡¯s overtime again.


    However, this time Cynthia had learned well, and she didn¡¯t dare to yell at Charlie, or even


    to those who were guarding her.


    Therefore, at the moment of getting permission, she almost didn¡¯t even think about it, and


    went straight out.


    After running out, she realized that she didn¡¯t know where to go sote.


    She wants to return to Eastcliff immediately, but there can be no flights at this time. If her


    private ne is transferred from Eastcliff, it will take at least two or three hours, so where


    will she go in these two or three hours?


    Thinking of this, she immediately called Issac.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She felt that Issac also had a private jet in Aurous Hill, and she could directly ask him


    to send her back.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect in her dream was that Issac¡¯s mobile phone turned off.


    Issac knew that Orvel was going to release Cynthia tonight, so he set his phone to do not


    disturb mode long ago.


    In this Do Not Disturb mode, only Charlie can get through his phone, and any other


    number calling him will prompt the user to shut down.


    Seeing that the phone couldn¡¯t get through, Cynthia cursed and said, ¡°This damn Issac,


    how can the phone be turned off? Is he hiding from me on purpose? What a jerk!¡±


    In anger, Cynthia has no time to get angry with Issac. The most important thing for her


    now is to return to Eastcliff quickly. So, she sent a video call to her father,


    Zhongquan. At this time, the old man had already fallen asleep, and when he received


    the video call, he asked a little sleepily: ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s the matter sote?¡±


    Cynthia cried and said, ¡°Dad! Charlie, that little b@stard, finally let me be released, but I


    can¡¯t go back to Eastcliff now. Issac b@stard mobile phone is also turned off. Please take


    a look and arrange a one for me toe and pick me up¡­¡±


    Zhongquan said, ¡°It¡¯s Charlie to give you a set time? Then take a taxi to the airport, and I


    will arrange a ne to pick you up.¡±


    Cynthia choked and said, ¡°Dad! You shouldn¡¯t let me take a taxi to the airport. I have


    never taken a taxi before when I grew up. The taxis are broken, and a car would be worse


    than the four tires on my car. It¡¯s not valuable, and everybody in it sits on top of it. It¡¯s so


    dirty.¡±


    Zhongquan said helplessly: ¡°Cynthia! You are now in a special period. You have lived in


    the dirty and messy vige for so many days. Are you afraid of taking a taxi?¡±


    Cynthia wowed and burst into tears: ¡°Dad! I came to Aurous Hill ording to your


    request this time, but I really have faced all the hardship I have never experienced in my


    life¡­¡±


    Zhongquan also had a headache, and said, ¡°Okay, you have something to say, you are all


    this old, don¡¯t cry at all, crying won¡¯t solve any problems.¡±


    After speaking, he yawned and said weakly, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m too sleepy. This man is very old. If I


    don¡¯t sleep well, my body will be affected too much, so I won¡¯t follow you. Let¡¯s talk more,


    you can take a taxi to the airport, I¡¯ll go to bed first.¡±

 Chapter 2502

    Chapter 2502


    Although Cynthia was very aggrieved in her heart, it was not good to see her father say


    so. If she continues to force him, she can only be aggrieved and said: ¡°Then, dad, don¡¯t


    forget to order the ne before you sleep¡­ ..¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Zhongquan was very tired and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me for such trivial things as


    dispatching airnes. You can call Leon and let him arrange it.¡±


    Cynthia felt even more aggrieved when she heard this.


    ¡°Of course I know. I¡¯ll just talk to Leon for this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°But the reason why I went to the old man directly is not to pretend to be pitiful in


    front of him?¡±


    ¡°This will also make the old man¡¯s impression of Charlie worse.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the old man knows that I have suffered such a grievance in Aurous Hill, and he


    will definitely give me somepensation.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the old man does not value me so much¡­¡±


    Although Cynthia was dissatisfied in her heart, she did not dare to continue to mess with


    the old man at this time.


    She was about to say goodnight to the old man and ended the video immediately.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, thendline on the bedside of the old man suddenly rang.


    Thendline at the head of the old man¡¯s bed is his emergencymunication line.


    Only when a major incident urs and the old man is already resting, the subordinates


    who report the matter will find the old man through this dedicated line.


    At this time, Zhongquan also realized that something important might have happened, so


    he couldn¡¯t care about it. After finishing the call on video, he picked up thendline and


    asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    On the phone, Leon blurted out, ¡°Master! Just received the message, Shoude, the


    second child of the Su family, went to Aurous Hill tonight, he disappeared in Aurous


    Hill!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zhongquan, who was tired a second before, immediately sat up and asked


    excitedly, ¡°Shoude disappeared in Aurous Hill?! Really?!¡±


    Leon said, ¡°It¡¯s true! The Su family sent many people to Aurous Hill overnight to search


    for his whereabouts like a carpet search!¡±


    Zhongquan suddenly became extremely excited. Heughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s great! It¡¯s


    great! Zynn went to Australia as a scapegoat. Shoude disappeared in Aurous Hill again.


    The Su family lost two people in a row this time, which is equivalent to the old fox


    Chengfeng¡¯s hands and feet half-worn!¡±


    After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Shoude must have been done by Charlie! In the


    whole Aurous Hill, only he has this kind of strength and courage!¡±


    Leon said: ¡°Master, there is currently no clear evidence that Master Charlie must


    have done it.¡±


    Zhongquan smiled confidently: ¡°It must be him! It must be him!


    Apart from him, there will be no second person!¡±


    After speaking, Zhongquan said again: ¡°Charlie even dares to move the second son of


    the Su family! It¡¯s true that a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers!¡±


    On the phone, Leon said solemnly: ¡°Master, Master Charlie is the son of the second son!


    Someone has said that the second son is the destiny of the true dragon, and the second


    son is the son of the second son, so he is not a newborn calf. , He is¡­ he is a dragon!¡±


    Zhongquanughed loudly and said, ¡°Yes, yes! He is the son of Changying! He is as kind


    as his father!¡±


    Speaking of this, Zhongquan said excitedly: ¡°With Charlie here, the Wade family¡¯s take


    off is just around the corner! Just around the corner!¡±


    Cynthia was shocked when she heard this. She has no energy to feel sad for the


    excitement of her father now. She waspletely shocked by what Charlie did now.


    She was iparably shocked, and she was terrified: ¡°Charlie, this guy¡­Is this guy


    crazy?! Even dare to move Shoude?! That¡¯s the second son of the Su family! This guy


    even doesn¡¯t take Shoude seriously, and if I am tied up, what will I do to make him pay


    for the humiliation he gave me?!¡±

 Chapter 2503

    Chapter 2503


    At this time, Zhongquan had no extra energy to care about Cynthia.


    Now he is extremely excited, and there is only one thought in his mind: ¡°The Su family


    has suffered heavy blows one after another, and the opportunity for the Wade family to


    surpass the Su family is near!¡±


    At this point, he immediately said to Leon: ¡°Leon, we must closely follow the movements


    of the entire Su family, and at the same time secretly send more people to Aurous Hill,


    just in case, if they find Charlie, we must not stand by!¡±


    Leon immediately said, ¡°Okay master, I will make arrangements!¡± After that, Leon said


    again, ¡°Master or I will go there myself!¡±


    Zhongquan said sternly: ¡°You don¡¯t go now, your identity is more sensitive. If you go to


    Aurous Hill at this time, the Su family will definitely think this matter is rted to us, so you


    just stay in Eastcliff with me and watch the change.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Leon hurriedly agreed, and said, ¡°Master, what other orders do you have?¡±


    Zhongquan exhorted, ¡°You tell others now. I will have a meeting in 20 minutes. Also, if


    there is any movement in Aurous Hill, you must report to me in time!¡±


    ¡°OK, Lord!¡±


    Zhongquan hung up the phone, and here Cynthia said aggrieved:


    ¡°Dad¡­what should I do¡­¡±


    Zhongquan discovered that the video call with Cynthia hadn¡¯t been hung up yet, so he


    said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy for you to do this? Just call Leon and ask him to arrange a ne to pick


    you up.¡±


    After speaking, Zhongquan remembered something and blurted out: ¡°By the way, Charlie


    let the people under his hands release you? Then you didn¡¯t see him in person?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Cynthia said angrily.


    Zhongquan gave a hum, and said, ¡°In this way, you call Charlie and tell him that you


    are leaving. You call him to apologize for the offense before. Don¡¯t forget to say one


    more thing. Having been in Aurous Hill for so many days has also caused him trouble.¡±


    Cynthia was stunned and said, ¡°What?! Dad! He took me so badly, you let me apologize


    to him?¡±


    ¡°Also! He detained me in Aurous Hill for so many hard days, howe it is me that


    caused him trouble?!¡±


    Zhongquan said coldly: ¡°Your character really needs to be changed. You went to Aurous


    Hill this time. There were problems with many things. It is reasonable to apologize to


    Charlie. His senses are very bad. This may hinder him from returning to our Wade family


    in the future. If you don¡¯t want to let him let go of his prejudices, don¡¯t talk about him in


    the future, and I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±


    Cynthia almost copsed. However, when she thought of Zhongquan¡¯s tone just now, she


    knew that if she didn¡¯t do it, the old man would definitely not forgive her.


    So, she could only say angrily: ¡°Okay¡­I will call him¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost the same.¡± Zhongquan nodded with satisfaction, and said, ¡°Okay, so be it,


    I¡¯m ready to go to the meeting.¡±


    After speaking, the old man ended the video call.


    Cynthia wiped away her tears, and reluctantly found Charlie¡¯s mobile phone number and


    called him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At this moment, Charlie was editing the video, and Cynthia¡¯s phone suddenly came. He


    couldn¡¯t help frowning, hesitated for a moment, and then connected the phone.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Cynthia was even more angry when she heard Charlie¡¯s cold voice, but she didn¡¯t dare


    to make any negligence in her mouth, so she could only smile and say, ¡°Charlie, I am


    your aunt¡­¡±


    Charlie asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cynthia hurriedly said: ¡°I called to apologize to you¡­ This time I came to Aurous Hill


    because I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, causing you a lot of trouble, and it made you


    angry. I hope you can forgive me this time.¡±


    As she said, she said: ¡°The other thing is, Auntie is going back to Eastcliff tonight. This


    time I am really causing you trouble.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that this aunt would call to convince him. Moreover, it was after


    she had recovered her freedom.


    It stands to reason that this aunt is unlikely to really know her mistake and repent.

 Chapter 2504

    Chapter 2504


    If she made this call before she regains her freedom, then 80% is to let him let her go.


    However, after she regained her freedom, she called him to subdue herself, which


    is really incredible.


    Maybe, the father forced her to apologize.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t bother to talk with her too much. After all, there was still an explosive


    video to be released, so he said lightly: ¡°I hope you can keep a low profile in the future,


    not be so arrogant and do it for yourself.¡±


    After speaking, he ended the call directly.


    On the other end of the phone, Cynthia gritted her teeth angrily, stomping her feet, and


    said to herself: ¡°Good boy, you fu*king wait for me, I¡¯ll let this out sooner orter!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie hung up Cynthia¡¯s phone and continued to edit the video.


    At this moment, he received a news feed.


    When he looked at the title, he couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud immediately.


    The title is: ¡°The Su Group suffered a series of plots. Following the disappearance of


    Liona and Zhiyu, Shoude, the vice president of the Su Group, is also kidnapped in Aurous


    Hill! "


    Charlie clicked on this headline curiously and found this news, it was written that


    Shoude was kidnapped and disappeared in Aurous Hill.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In addition, the news writer also spected that there must be an extremely powerful


    company, family, or organization that is deliberatelyunching an attack against the Su


    family.


    First, Liona and Zhiyu were kidnapped, and now it was Shoude who evaporated from the


    world. All of this came to the Su family!


    He urged the majority ofizens to discern the truth and not to be misled by those who


    deliberately discredit the Su family on the Inte. He also kept saying that all


    conspiracies will eventually be broken, and the ck hands behind the scenes will


    eventually surface and ept thew.


    Originally, someizens did not believe that the Su family was really innocent.


    However, when they saw the news that Shoude was also missing in Aurous Hill, they


    changed their views.


    In their view, this must be someone deliberately rectifying the Su family.


    The Su family is really miserable. The daughter-inw, granddaughter, and son have


    been kidnapped one after another, life and death are uncertain, and they are almost


    framed and mistaken for the murder of their daughter-inw and granddaughter¡­


    In a short period of time, thement area was full of sympathy and support for the Su


    family.


    When Charlie saw this, a smile appeared on his face.


    In his opinion, the more Su family desperately seized every opportunity to cleanse,


    the worse it naturally fell.


    However, this old dog Chengfeng is really a contemporary hero. Ruoli, he said that she


    can be sold;


    Liona, his daughter-inw, he said that she could be killed.


    Now that his own son has disappeared, he did not forget to take this opportunity to wash


    the ground for the Su family. The method is really extraordinary.


    However, he must have never imagined that all these efforts he made will not only help


    the Su Family to reverse public opinion but will make the Su Family¡¯s death worse! He


    used ten minutes to edit all the videos.


    In the past ten minutes, the Su family has bought almost all of the media software, madly


    pushing the press release just now, and the public opinion on the Inte haspletely


    supported the Su family.


    Charlie unhurriedly turned on the short video tform and used the vest to upload the


    edited video.


    The title he gave to the video was: ¡°The Kidnapping Case of Aurous Hill Treasure


    Pavilion and the Unknown Case of the Forbidden Mountain Tunnel Car ident! "

 Chapter 2505

    Chapter 2505


    At this moment, the wholework is sympathetic to the Su family¡¯s suffering, but also


    can not wait to find out the culprit behind the scenes as soon as possible, so that the


    whole case can be brought to the surface.


    However, at the moment, neither the Su family, nor the police, nor the general public


    can find any real valuable clues.


    The actual fact is that if you have a little bit of the so-called clues on the inte, you will


    immediately get a lot of people watching.


    After this video was sent out, the title mentioned the big reveal and immediately


    attracted many users to click on it.


    This look does not matter, the whole video clearly and intuitively disyed in front of the


    audience¡¯s face all the facts.


    At the beginning, it is the scene of a tragic car ident.


    Shred was killed, Liona and Zhiyu were seriously injured and their lives were uncertain.


    Immediately afterwards, Stuart faced the camera and introduced himself.


    He then told the shocking secret of all!


    It turns out that the reason why Liona and Zhiyu were kidnapped by Shred is not a


    coincidence at all.


    The reason for this is that Old Su wanted this all.


    The reason is that he is very dissatisfied with Liona¡¯s divorce from his son, and is very


    annoyed with her behavior ining to Aurous Hill to attend the auction.


    He even had to kill his own granddaughter for that!


    Seeing this, all the audience could not help but have a very strong sense of disgust for


    Chengfeng.


    At this point, Charlie changed his voice questioning, in the video appeared.


    Charlie questioned him, Chengfeng, the old dog, for the sake of his own family¡¯s sh!t, why


    he had to create such a terrible horrible event.


    At that moment, everyone remembered that Shred had tied explosives, stormed into the


    treasure Pavellion, and shot several hostages, all at the behest of Chengfeng!


    Not only several innocent hostages died in vain because of Chengfeng¡¯s conspiracy.


    More importantly, the safety of hundreds of people was constantly threatened by


    his explosives!


    It was almost a tragic incident!


    And behind this, it was all Chengfeng¡¯s idea! This old dog, simply


    bad to the bone!


    The next thing they saw was Shoude¡¯s video, the wretched Shoude admitted to the camera


    that Chengfeng, the old dog, not only wanted to harm Liona and Zhiyu, even Ruoli, was


    also the victim of Chengfeng¡¯s schemes!


    What¡¯s even more outrageous is that Chengfeng, the old dog, not only harmed his


    granddaughter, but also put Zynn out to take the me. It is simply inhumane!


    In an instant, all theizens who saw this video were enraged by Chengfeng¡¯s shameless


    behavior.


    Theseizens immediately became part of the crack propaganda, forwarding this


    explosive video to all their friends and family.


    In an instant, the traffic to this video skyrocketed by hundreds of times!


    In just 10 minutes, tens of millions of people had already watched the video.


    The trend of public opinion on the Inte immediately changed 360 degrees.


    The inte users used all the vicious words they could think of to curse Chengfeng.


    The police were struggling to find any relevant clues and suddenly found this


    video and were furious.


    Just an hour ago, the public rtions director of the Su family made a phone call to urge


    the police to solve the case as soon as possible, to give the Su family an exnation,


    and also to rescue the three missing members of the Su family as soon as possible.


    The police also felt a lot of pressure, because after all, the Su family is the most powerful


    family in the country, but unexpectedly, three members of the family disappeared in


    Aurous Hill, which brought pressure to the Aurous Hill police,parable to the Tokyo


    Police Department during the Tokyo chaos.


    But they never imagined that just when they were trying their best to solve the case,


    this video would suddenly break out!


    It turns out that the whole thing is just the Su family¡¯s thief shouting to catch a thief!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The Su family kept saying that they wanted the police to solve the case as soon as


    possible so that they could give them an exnation, but in fact, they were behind all the


    bloodshed!


    What¡¯s even more uneptable is that they chose to implicate several innocent


    hostages in this way, even though their own families were fighting within themselves!


    This is simply a disregard for thew

 Chapter 2506

    Chapter 2506


    The police immediately reported the situation to the higher authorities and asked them to


    investigate the situation seriously. At this moment, the exhausted Chengfeng had just fallen


    asleep. A sharp knock on the door woke him up from his dream. Grandpa! Something big


    has happened! The one who shouted at the door was the Su family¡¯s first butler.


    Chengfeng opened his eyes violently and sat up from the bed at once. At this moment,


    he was deeply nervous because what happened today was almostpletely out of


    control for him, so much so that even his own son¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, so now


    he was afraid that there was suddenly some other bad news. He hurriedly got up, put on


    a robe, and walked to the door to open it.


    Outside the door, the housekeeper¡¯s face was pale and covered with fine beads of sweat,


    and it was clear that he was in a state of high tension and fear. Chengfeng¡¯s heart


    thumped, looking at the stance of the housekeeper, he knew that something very serious


    must have happened. So, he hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened?


    The housekeeper said in tears: ¡°Master ¡­¡­ Just a few minutes ago, someone on the


    short video tform suddenly sent a video, in this video are Stuart and the second son


    ¡­¡­What?


    When Chengfeng heard that the video was of Stuart and his second son, Shoude,


    he panicked!


    The two are missing, and there are no valuable clues yet.


    When the video rted to the two of them is exposed on the Inte, then this matter


    is definitely not simple!


    So, he hurriedly asked, ¡°What video? Let me see!


    The housekeeper trembled and took out his cell phone, opened the short video tform,


    and yed the video, which had almost reached the 100 million click mark. Once he saw


    the scene of the ident, Chengfeng panicked!


    When Stuart said in front of the camera that it was Chengfeng who wanted to kill Liona at


    that moment, Chengfeng was as white as paper!


    He had lost control of his emotions and roared in a trembling voice: ¡°This ¡­¡­ Who


    filmed this? Who took this? I ¡­¡­ I¡¯ll kill him! Kill his whole family! The butler stammered,


    ¡°Master, you ¡­¡­ You can look back first ¡­¡­


    Chengfeng subconsciously swallowed his saliva and continued to look behind him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At this time, Stuart in front of the camera: the death of Zhiyu, he also pushed on


    Chengfeng¡¯s head.


    Chengfeng was instantly furious!


    ¡°What is Stuart talking about? When did I want to kill Zhiyu? That son of a b!tch! I have


    raised him for so many years, and he betrayed me! I¡¯ll cut him into pieces!¡±


    ¡°And! The person who took this video must be the one who is working against me behind


    my back.


    The first butler said, ¡°Master, the second son is also in the hands of this mysterious


    person!


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the video also switched to Shoude¡¯s part.


    In the picture, Shoude is as miserable as he can be.


    He is a fifty-year-old middle-aged fat man, his body was stripped down to a pair of pants,


    and it was doused with cold water, and his head was topped with ice.


    And his expression, but also full of fear and pleading, where there is still a bit of the Su


    family¡¯s second son¡¯s aura, ispletely a middle-aged iron waste otherwise. Chengfeng


    heart can not help but fell some heartache.


    After all, it is his own son, and after the older son was abandoned by himself, this second


    son has be the best person in his mind to seed him. However, as soon as


    Shoude opened his mouth in the video,


    Chengfeng¡¯s heartache for him disappeared without a trace!


    A few momentster, he was like an active volcano erupting, roaring in anger: ¡°This


    beast! How dare you betray your father for glory! I ¡­¡­ I ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2507

    Chapter 2507


    Chengfeng was so emotional that he couldn¡¯t stand up, and his body fell to one side in a


    daze.


    The butler hurriedly stepped forward to hold him, and said, ¡°Master! Are you okay?¡±


    Chengfeng was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even speak. There was a sudden rush of ups


    and downs in his chest. Seeing that he was in this state, the housekeeper hurriedly took


    out the walkie-talkie and shouted, ¡°Doctor, master is ufortable now,e here!¡±


    Chengfeng breathed quickly, and said with difficulty, ¡°Quick¡­hurry up and help me sit on


    the sofa¡­¡±


    The housekeeper hurriedly helped him, and carefully helped him to the sofa.


    After Chengfeng sat down, the housekeeper hurriedly helped him rub his chest back and


    front.


    At this time, the family doctor also rushed over, holding an oxygen bag and quick-


    acting pills in his hand.


    The doctor and the housekeeper together, after Chengfeng took the Pill, helped him


    inhale oxygen, which made his condition slightly better.


    At this time, Chengfeng was full of anger. He clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth:


    ¡°This is because someone deliberately wants to fix the Su family, or deliberately wants


    to fix me to death!¡±


    The housekeeper hurriedly said, ¡°Master, leave this alone. In any case, your body is the


    most important thing, but you must not get angry¡­¡±


    Chengfeng said in anguish, ¡°I¡¯m done, I¡¯m all done! This video not only announced Ruoli


    and Liona¡¯s affairs, but also took Zhiyu¡¯s ck pot on me, and also the charge ofshing


    explosives into the Jumbo Pavilion and taking hostages by Shred is also counted on my


    head. This is¡­this is to make me an enemy of the whole people!¡±


    Thinking of this, Chengfeng was desperate!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He knows too well the Chinese people¡¯s character and character of hatred and dejection.


    Those stars in the entertainment industry who have all kinds of bad deeds will be


    resisted by the people of the whole country, not to mention that they have stabbed


    such a big thing now.


    What if he has money? ?


    In front of the people, the richer you are, the less you can be arrogant and do


    whatever you want!


    Although the Su family was rich and powerful, they only dared to operate many dirty


    things behind their backs, and never dared to get it to the face.


    Sometimes people catch some clues identally, and a lot of money and energy


    must be spent on crisis public rtions.


    Just as many people on the Inte suspected that Chengfeng wanted to kill Liona, he


    put hundreds of millions in a day for his own image, and washed the wholework.


    The reason is also the fear of exposing oneself, provoking criticism from the


    people across the country.


    However, Chengfeng couldn¡¯t even dream that the situation he thought he had


    controlled would copsepletely in an instant!


    The impact caused by this video right now is like a huge tsunami rushing toward the face.


    In the face of catastrophes like the tsunami, human beings like him have no chance of


    escape at all.


    At this moment, Chengfeng was also the same, the public opinion was extremely angry,


    almost as if it was rotten, leaving him no room for reversal at all.


    Chengfeng said to himself in pain: ¡°All of my previous efforts and all public rtions went


    today all in vain¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, he continued with grief and indignation: ¡°Not only did it be a


    bubble, but it also had a counterproductive effect! I knew it would be today¡¯s situation


    and kill me. I would not choose to attack Liona¡­ .. That was lifting a rock and hitting


    myself in the foot. I raised my machete and broke my hand¡­¡±

 Chapter 2508

    Chapter 2508


    The housekeeper couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Hey! Lord, I didn¡¯t expect that Stuart would take


    people to do this thing personally, and he would be able to do it like this. There is also a


    second son. I can¡¯t imagine, master being there and people there dare to attack the


    second son. Are they tired of their life?¡±


    Chengfeng roared with a splitting eye, ¡°Check it out! Be sure to find out who is working


    against me! In addition, another 5 billion will be used for crisis public rtions. Within 10


    minutes, the vidoe must go away from all websites and APPs. At the same time, no


    media is allowed to publish any opinions and article rted to this video!¡±


    The butler said embarrassedly: ¡°Master¡­other tforms and apps are fine, but this short


    video tform, that is owned by Wade family¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?!¡± Chengfeng¡¯s eyes widened, and he blurted out, ¡°This short video tform


    belongs to the Wade family? When did that family start to enter the Inte industry?¡±


    The butler opened his mouth and said: ¡°In fact, the they bought this short video tform


    several months ago, and it seemed to have spent more than 80 billion.¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know what exactly their purpose is to buy this short video tform.¡±


    ¡°Although this tform is very popr, because it is basically free for users, the


    profitability is rtively single.¡±


    ¡°In addition to advertising, it is to let a bunch of Inte celebrities go up and engage in


    live streaming sales, and then the tform will take a profit from it. The profit margin is


    much lower than the industry we usually engage in.


    Chengfeng looked desperate and said, ¡°What the hel does the Wade family do, what is it


    not good to buy, buy this kind of online tform?! What a fcking wicked one!¡±


    Both the Su family and the Wade family are top big families with a century-old history.


    This kind of big family, like the Rothschild family, generally operates in traditional


    industries.


    For example, the energy industry, financial industry, manufacturing industry, real estate


    industry and ocean shipping industry.


    But the established families basically don¡¯t touch the Inte industry.


    This is not to say that they are not interested in the Inte industry, but because they


    have been working in traditional industries for many years, and all their advantages,


    contacts, and resources are concentrated in traditional industries.


    Moreover, this kind of people¡¯s way of thinking is rtively conservative, so they generally


    do not take the initiative to do the Inte and tech purchases and operations.


    This is also why Inte bigwigs all over the world are basically emerging wealthy


    people. It is rare to hear of a top family with a century-old history that has created


    outstanding achievements in the Inte industry.


    The Su family is naturally the same.


    Chengfeng basically has no ess to the Inte, so the Su family rarely does


    Inte business.


    Therefore, he basically doesn¡¯t know much about short video tforms. He only knows


    that it is a leisure tform that some young people prefer.


    In his impression, the Wade family seemed to be no different from the Su family.


    But he really didn¡¯t know that the Wade family actually bought the short video tform.


    If this short video tform belongs to the Wade¡¯s, then the possibility of wanting them to


    stop publicize this video is almost zero.


    But Chengfeng was unwilling to give up.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that the most important thing for him now was to quickly delete this video so


    that others could no longer watch it andpletely interrupt its spread.


    So if you want to achieve this goal, you can only ask the Wade Family for help.


    So he covered his chest and said with difficulty: ¡°Go and get my phone, I want to call


    Zhongquan!¡±

 Chapter 2509

    Chapter 2509


    After Zhongquan heard the news of Shoude¡¯s disappearance, he immediately


    summoned his sons and Leon for a meeting overnight.


    In this meeting, Zhongquan and his sons were very excited.


    The Su family¡¯s loss was indeed heavy this time.


    The eldest son was sacrificed in thest round and the fame of Master Su was


    preserved, but in a blink of an eye, the second son also folded in, which would definitely


    make the entire Su family army upset.


    Moreover, the shortage of manpower is the next most serious problem for the Su family.


    But at this moment, Leon suddenly received a message. He looked down at his mobile


    phone and said with excitement: ¡°Master, it seems that someone has exposed Su¡¯s


    family on a short video tform! Now the discussion amongizens is very intense!¡±


    ¡°Oh?!¡± Zhongquan hurriedly asked, ¡°What is exposed? Let me take a look!¡±


    Leon immediately opened the short video tform, and the one that ranked first in the


    algorithm rmendation was the video uploaded by Charlie.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Everyone hurriedly gathered around, and just watched it for a few dozen seconds, and


    everyone was excited with no addition.


    After watching the video, Zhongquan was a little trembling with excitement: ¡°This¡­this¡­


    this is really God helping me! God helping me too! Chengfeng, the immortal old man, not


    this time. Was pressed to the ground and exploded with a hammer?! The Su family is over


    this time! Hahaha!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s uncle, Changkong, couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°As soon as this video came out, the Su


    family basically had no room for return. Not only would the people across the country


    attack them, but the police would also attack them, and the Du family would not let go!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Changyun said with a smile, ¡°In my opinion, it won¡¯t be long before the strength


    of the Su family will be weakened in many ways. Maybe we don¡¯t need to do anything.


    We will be the first family in the country in a few days!¡±


    Zhongquan nodded and said: ¡°This time, things are extraordinary. This old thing


    Chengfeng dares to make fun of the lives of hundreds of people. It is impossible for the


    people above him to forgive him easily! This time he really caught fire!¡±


    The boss, Changkong, couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Dad, how do you think the above will punish


    the Su family?¡±


    Zhongquan said seriously: ¡°For such an important matter, and it has caused such great


    public outrage, the Su family might have someone to bear criminal responsibility,


    otherwise it would not be easy to give the general public an exnation.¡±


    Changkong eximed, ¡°Take criminal responsibility?! Could that old man Chengfeng go to


    jail?¡±


    Zhongquan shook his head and said, ¡°Chengfeng is already in his seventies or eighty


    years old. It is basically impossible to go to jail. Even if he is sentenced, he should be


    executed outside prison.¡±


    Changkong asked again, ¡°Dad, do you think Chengfeng will be arrested and sentenced


    this time?¡±


    Zhongquan smiled, ¡°It depends on whether Chengfeng can find a scapegoat this time.¡±


    Having said this, he couldn¡¯t help but said with sarcasm: ¡°But I see, if Chengfeng wants to


    find someone toe out and take the me, all the people can¡¯t agree. After all, he has


    already had a precedent for throwing the pot to Zynn. In this case, even if he pushes


    another son out to top the bag, the people will not buy it.¡±


    Changkong smiled and said, ¡°If you say so, then he will be doomed this time.¡±


    Zhongquan nodded and said, ¡°This time it must be impossible for him to want to dump,


    but you know that this kind of thing was not killed by him. Besides, Shred is also dead.


    There is no evidence for this kind of thing now. Chengfeng quibbled at that time and said


    that he just wanted Shred to help teach Liona, and did not instruct Shred to kill. Then it is


    impossible to directly convict him of intentional homicide.¡±


    After speaking, Zhongquan added: ¡°After all, the Su family still has a lot of strength.


    Chengfeng definitely has a way to get himself out of crime and reduce punishment as


    much as possible. In addition, he is indeed very old. He may really be sentenced to a


    felony, so I estimate that he is likely to be sentenced to a serious crime and then


    sentenced to a few years in prison. He is indeed very old. When the timees, he will


    apply for another sentence outside prison. Even if it passes.¡±


    Changkong couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion: ¡°Hey! It would be good if Shred hadn¡¯t


    died. If he was captured alive and let him tell the truth about the matter in court, then


    Chengfeng would not be able to escape death.¡±


    Zhongquan smiled slightly: ¡°Changkong, you, you are still too naive in front of


    Chengfeng.¡±


    Changkong asked puzzledly: ¡°Dad, what do you mean by this?¡± Zhongquan said


    indifferently: ¡°If Shred is really not dead, Chengfeng might have fled the country


    overnight!¡±

 Chapter 2510

    Chapter 2510


    ¡°How can a person like him allow himself to stay in the country and be a prisoner?¡±


    ¡°You know, he doesn¡¯t have more than ten years to live. If he is sentenced to more than


    10 years in prison, he can only live in prison in this life!¡±


    ¡°In that case, why not just escape?¡±


    ¡°As long as he escapes, with his asset level, he can live extremely richly anywhere in the


    world!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a big deal, he will give up the position of Su Family Patriarch, and then he will


    retire early and enjoy more than ten years of life in hister years.¡±


    ¡°After he is dead, let his family transport his body back to the country and bury it in the


    ancestral grave of the Su family. It is considered the fallen leaves to return to their roots.


    In this case, there is no need to sit in prison for a day.¡±


    Changkong realized this when he heard this.


    So, he said with some embarrassment, ¡°Dad, you still think moreprehensively¡­¡±


    Zhongquan sighed softly and said in his heart: ¡°I have to say that among my sons


    Changying was really smart. The remaining three are reallyckluster.¡±


    Just as he sighed deeply in his heart, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    As for Zhongquan, there may be no more than 10 people who know his mobile phone


    number and can call him directly except for his family.


    So at the moment the phone rang, he was somewhat surprised. Looking down,


    Zhongquan suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Haha! Chengfeng turned out to be calling, this old guy, who called me sote, I don¡¯t


    know what the idea is!¡±


    All other people were immediately curious.


    You know, the Su family and the Wade family have almost no contact, especially the


    Patriarch of the two families, who regard each other as a thorn in the eye.


    Some of the previous negotiations on the division of territory were not discussed by the


    two in person but were handed over to their own next generation.


    Now, Chengfeng suddenly called Zhongquan, and everyone was very curious about


    what Chengfeng wanted to do.


    Zhongquan answered the phone and turned on the speaker. Chengfeng¡¯s voice


    immediately came from the other end of the phone: ¡°Oh, Brother Wade! I haven¡¯t seen


    you for many days. I don¡¯t know what Brother Wade is up totely?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zhongquan snorted, and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, Chengfeng, don¡¯t engage in polite


    greetings at this time, just tell me what¡¯s the matter.¡±


    Chengfeng hesitated for a moment, and then he said, ¡°Okay! Since Brother Wade is so


    refreshing, then I won¡¯t have to ink with you. I called, hoping that Brother Wade can do


    me a favor!¡±


    Zhongquan smiled and said, ¡°Ask me for help? What can I do for you?¡±


    Chengfeng sighed and said seriously: ¡°Brother Wade, I know how much I have offended


    in the past, but this time I do have a little trouble with my brother, so I hope you can


    ignore the predecessors and help me connect you to the video link. The video about our


    Su family needs to bepletely deleted.¡±


    Zhongquan pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Oh, you want me to delete that


    video?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chengfeng said hurriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Brother Wade can help? If so, Brother


    Wade can ask for a price!¡±


    Zhongquan smiled and exaggeratedly said, ¡°Oh, Chengfeng, let me just say something


    from my heart, you are thinking of eating a f@rt!¡±

 Chapter 2511

    Chapter 2511


    Zhongquan¡¯s mockery made Chengfeng angry!


    He really didn¡¯t expect that he put down his figure and came to Zhongquan to ask him


    to be more or less polite, right?


    As a result, the old b@stard said that he was thinking of f@rt! This is really


    outrageous!


    But he still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Brother Wade! You and my family have been


    fighting secretly for so many years. You should also know what the mountains don¡¯t turn


    around. If you want topletely turn your face with me today, you will wait for


    Chengfeng to rx in the future. Come, don¡¯t me my ruthlessness men!¡±


    Zhongquan sneered, ¡°Chengfeng, it¡¯s boring for me to say that you are a thief. If you are


    really capable, just think of it yourself. What¡¯s the point of running over and pretending to


    be ruthless?¡±


    After he finished speaking, he continued to sneer: ¡°At this time, you run over to me to


    delete the video. Think about it with your toes. I can¡¯t promise you!¡±


    Chengfeng suffered a huge humiliation and gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay! Zhongquan,


    if you don¡¯t want to delete the video, then I don¡¯t want to force it. Since there is no front,


    then we will talk about the business directly. I heard that your short video tform costs


    more than 80 billion to buy, so let me give you 120 billion directly, and you sell it to me and


    make a profit of more than 30 billion. How about it?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± Zhongquan refused without hesitation: ¡°You don¡¯t know


    how optimistic I am for the short video industry. The reason I


    bought this tform was to make the short video industry bigger and stronger. How could


    this be possible Have you shot it long ago?¡±


    Chengfeng said coldly, ¡°Speaking of it, isn¡¯t it just too little money? So, I won¡¯t grind with


    you, 150 billion! As long as you say something, I will arrange financial payment now!¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Zhongquan smiled slightly: ¡°I, in principle, never have trouble with


    money, but today¡¯s matter is definitely not a problem that money can solve. I persuade


    you to die.¡±


    After speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for Chengfeng¡¯s response, and


    simply ended the call.


    Chengfeng on the other end of the phone was so angry that his chest fluctuated


    violently.


    His butler hurriedly asked: ¡°Master! Zhongquan made it clear that he wanted to see our


    jokes. Wouldn¡¯t it be that he was secretly instigating the affairs of Aurous Hill? Maybe, the


    second son is now in his hands.¡±


    Chengfeng waved his hand with a dark face, and said coldly: ¡°Impossible, even if Aurous


    Hill is the site of the Wade family, it is impossible for the Wade family to deal with all this


    behind their backs.¡±


    After that, Chengfeng said again: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Shred has never been to Aurous Hill


    before. When he exposed himself in Aurous Hill, he had just arrived there.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, when he arrived in Aurous Hill, he was consciously found by the police


    immediately, and then he rushed into the treasure pavilion and kidnapped Liona and


    Zhiyu.¡±


    ¡°Immediately after that, when he drove Liona and Zhiyu to rendezvous with Stuart,


    something happened suddenly, and the Wade Family didn¡¯t even have an hour to


    prepare.¡±


    ¡°In this time window of less than an hour, they not only need to track Shred urately but


    also have the ability to directly take down Stuart and the four of them. Stuart is very


    strong. As far as I know, the Wade family has not a single person who can surpass him.¡±


    Speaking of this, Chengfeng continued to analyze: ¡°There is also the disappearance of


    Shoude! Shoude was in the hotel, and there were more than 20 masters from Su family


    to protect, but the other party could unexpectedly be unaware of these more than 20


    masters. Next, took him away easily. This proves that the opponent¡¯s strength is far


    higher than the more than twenty masters. How can there be such a powerful person in


    the Wade family?¡±

 Chapter 2512

    Chapter 2512


    ¡°To put it hard, if the Wade family really had this ability, they could have easily kidnapped


    me, or assassinated me directly at home, how could they keep being crushed by the Su


    family? ?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also¡­¡± The butler hesitated for a moment, and then asked: ¡°Master, then, could it


    be that the Wade Family suddenly made friends with some hidden master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely¡­¡± Chengfeng shook his head, and said, ¡°The Wade family has always paid


    less attention to martial arts masters than we do. Zhongquan, an old man, only has


    money in his eyes, and he will spend a lot of money to raise arge number of martial


    arts masters. In this kind of thing, he is not interested at all. So how can such a person


    find a real expert to help?¡±


    With that said, Chengfeng said with a grim expression: ¡°I can think of three


    possibilities now.¡±


    The butler hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, what are the three?¡±


    Chengfeng said, ¡°The first possibility is that the He family is against me behind the


    scenes!¡±


    ¡°What family?!¡± The butler hurriedly asked, ¡°You are talking about Ruoli¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chengfeng gritted his teeth: ¡°Since Ruoli¡¯s ident, the He family has removed all


    the masters in our Su family, but never asked me for an exnation. The reason why


    they did not ask for an exnation is very important. Maybe it is nning to seek


    revenge in secret.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the He family is a family of martial arts, and there are many masters in the


    family. Maybe they are the ghosts behind them.¡±


    The butler asked, ¡°Master, what about the other two possibilities?¡±


    Chengfeng said with a solemn expression: ¡°Ruoli¡¯s life or death is still uncertain. If this girl


    is dead, it will be fine. But if she really escaped, then with her personality, she will probably


    get revenge on me!¡±


    The butler opened the mouth and said: ¡°Master since Ruoli¡¯s whereabouts are unknown,


    I have followed your instructions and have been paying attention to the customs entry


    situation across the country. There has been no clue about her.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be taken lightly!¡± Chengfeng sighed, ¡°Although Ruoli is very young, she is


    indeed very powerful. If she is really alive, she is a time bomb.¡±


    After speaking, Chengfeng pped his lips again and continued: ¡°However, no matter it


    is the whole He family or Ruoli, their strength is very strong, but they are really not strong


    enough to make more than 20 top masters lick the dust. I didn¡¯t notice it, so this is


    something I haven¡¯t figured out¡­¡±


    The housekeeper nodded and said seriously: ¡°When the He family never turned our face


    with us, we almost knew the situation within the family. Among their generation of young


    people, the strongest is Ruoli, but she does not seem to be strong either. To this point¡­¡±


    Chengfeng sighed and said, ¡°There is another possibility.¡±


    The housekeeper hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, what¡¯s the possibility?¡± Chengfeng said, ¡°Do


    you remember that Zhifei and Zhiyu had an ident in Japan and were saved by a


    mysterious Chinese man?¡±


    ¡°Remember.¡± The butler said, ¡°Miss Zhiyu has always wanted to find the whereabouts


    of that mysterious person.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chengfeng said: ¡°That person is extremely powerful! One person can kill multiple top


    Japanese ninjas unharmed, which is almost equivalent to one person being able to kill


    multiple Chinese martial arts masters in session! It is definitely the top of the top! If


    this person is capable It¡¯s really so strong, then it¡¯s very likely that he will kidnap Shoude


    quietly under the eyelids of more than twenty masters in the Su family!¡±

 Chapter 2513

    Chapter 2513


    Chengfeng at the moment haspletely lost his position.


    It is precisely because of this that his thinking began to diverge, and even a little jumped


    off.


    In the dark, he felt that the master behind this incident was probably the super master


    who saved Zhifei and Zhiyu in Japan.


    But the housekeeper felt a bit whimsical.


    He said euphemistically: ¡°Master, the master that the eldestdy met in Japan has not


    confirmed his identity until now. We don¡¯t even know whether he is a Chinese or a


    Chinese living in Japan.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Kyoto and Aurous Hill are separated by thousands of kilometers. In the vast


    crowd, how can the two people ovep each other so coincidence. Although this


    possibility exists, the probability is really too low¡­¡±


    Chengfeng shook his head and said seriously: ¡°The basis for my judgment is not


    probability, but feeling!¡±


    After all, Chengfeng analyzed: ¡°In Aurous Hill, a mysterious person, gave me a


    feeling of power and strength. I have only experienced this feeling before.¡±


    ¡°And thest time I felt this way was after hearing about the deeds of that super


    master in Japan!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°That guy can easily kill a number of top Japanese ninjas in close hand-to-handbat


    without being injured. I have never heard of such a master in so many years!¡±


    ¡°Although I have heard of a lot of duels between Chinese and Japanese masters, and


    most of them were won by Chinese masters, but to be honest, I have never heard of a


    Sino-Japanese master showdown. Victory without injury.¡±


    ¡°Even if Bruce Leepetes with a Western master, it is impossible to


    guarantee that he will win unscathed.¡±


    ¡°Once the opponent can be unharmed, it proves that his strength is geometrically ahead of


    the opponent!¡±


    ¡°In other words, this mysterious person can be unscathed with one enemy and seven.


    Then, it is not a problem to be afraid of one enemy. Even if the number of opponents


    doubles, maybe he can still pay a certain price to Win!¡±


    ¡°One person killed 14 top ninjas. How many people do you think there are in the world?!¡±


    The butler suddenly fell into thought.


    After a long time, he nodded seriously and said, ¡°Master, you are right¡­ He can kill


    seven Japanese ninjas unharmed, so his upper limit is far from seven. If you count this


    way, this Human strength is simply unheard of¡­¡±


    Chengfeng continued: ¡°And this time, Aurous Hill¡¯s behind-the- scenes man can not


    only easily capture Stuart and his four people, but also quietly take Shoude away under


    the eyes of more than 20 masters in the Su family. This strength, It¡¯s also unheard of.¡±


    ¡°So, Aurous Hill, the man behind the scenes, feels like that Japanese mysterious


    master.¡±


    ¡°Two mysterious people whose identities I don¡¯t know can bring me the same feeling,


    which makes me have to connect the two together!¡±


    Speaking of this, Chengfeng said firmly: ¡°Moreover! The connection between these two


    mysterious people not only feels the same, but the important thing is that there is a clue


    thatpletely oveps!¡±


    The butler hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, what is the clue?!¡± Chengfeng spit out three words


    coldly: ¡°Know the fish!¡±

 Chapter 2514

    Chapter 2514


    The butler looked terrified and blurted out: ¡°You mean, the mysterious master saved


    the eldestdyst time in Japan, this time in Aurous Hill, or did he save the eldest


    lady?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chengfeng nodded and blurted out: ¡°I feel that way now! I always feel that Zhiyu is


    not dead! If she is really alive, then the person who saved her must have been saved in


    Japan. Her mysterious person once!¡±


    The butler asked a little puzzled: ¡°Master, if the man behind Aurous Hill this time is really


    the mysterious man in Japan, then I can understand that he saves the eldest youngdy.


    What is his intention to kidnap the second son?¡±


    Chengfeng said: ¡°Knock Shoude, there is a high probability that he wants to avenge Zhiyu


    and her mother? After all, Shoude went to Aurous Hill to deal with this incident on behalf


    of the Su family. It is naturally the easiest thing to have him operated on.¡±


    The butler hesitated: ¡°Why is that mysterious person so good to Miss? Not only did he


    save her twice, but also went to help her out?¡±


    Chengfeng said sadly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this. If my spection is true, then this time he


    really took a stinky move¡­¡±


    As he said, Chengfeng sighed and said to himself: ¡°I knew that this mysterious master


    was affectionate and righteous to Zhiyu. I would kill me. I would not attack Liona. After all,


    she is Zhiyu¡¯s mother. She gets killed, and Zhiyu is alive, she won¡¯t forgive me in this


    life¡­¡±


    In an instant, Chengfeng¡¯s expression became extremely annoyed, and he said in pain, ¡°If


    my spection is correct, then this mysterious person originally had the opportunity to be


    avable to my Su family! How could it have grown to where it is today!¡±


    The butler hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, if this is the case, is there still room for recovery?¡±


    ¡°Recover it?¡± Chengfeng wrinkled his old face into a ball, and said angrily: ¡°How can I


    recover it now? I expelled her father and killed her mother. What¡¯s more nonsense is


    Shoude and the damn Stuart, they also buckled Zhiyu¡¯s ck pot on my head. How could


    Zhiyu forgive me? She didn¡¯t want my life, I burned the incense¡­¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The butler thought for a while, and hurriedly said, ¡°Master, I have an idea, I don¡¯t know if it


    is feasible¡­¡± Chengfeng hurriedly said, ¡°Say it!¡±


    The housekeeper whispered: ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s better to let the eldest sone back


    now! On the one hand, you have to apologize to him and exin that you started with


    Liona to protect the family¡¯s reputation. As for the eldestdy, this is simply someone who


    wants to nt the me. Here you are! On the other hand, if you ask him toe back


    and continue to sit where he was before, it is tantamount to taking a step back and


    showing him good.¡±


    Chengfeng¡¯s expression immediately became very strange.


    The butler continued at this time: ¡°Master, if your spection is correct, if the eldestdy


    is still alive, then her mother must be alive too. You expelled the eldest son to Australia


    before, and today you expelled the eldest son¡¯s family, this is almost tantamount to


    offending all the four members of that branch of the family¡­¡±


    As he said, he remembered something, and hurriedly added: ¡°Oh, yes, and Ruoli! If Ruoli


    is still missing, if this mysterious person is really in Aurous Hill, then I guess Ruoli might


    return alive, maybe even by his side¡­¡±


    ¡°So it seems, Master, what you offended is their family of five¡­¡± ¡°So, the most important


    thing for you now, sir, is to quickly break one by one and try to save yourself. As long as


    there is someone in the family of four and someone speaks for you, you will have a


    chance to break the game instead of being at a dead end!¡±


    Chengfeng was silent for a long time. He understands what this steward means. He knew


    that he had really offended his eldest son Zynn¡¯s family too hard.


    If Zynn is recalled, and confess to him, and reinstate his heir position, then this matter


    might be reversed.

 Chapter 2515

    Chapter 2515


    At this moment, Zynn was talking on the phone with his son Zhifei.


    Zhifei drove from Eastcliff to Aurous Hillte at night, but as soon as he arrived, he


    immediately fell into a predicament at a loss.


    He came to Aurous Hill to find the whereabouts of his mother and sister. However, the


    Aurous Hill police sent thousands of people to search the city for a whole day without


    any results. Zhifei alone did not know where to proceed or even start.


    He originally nned to go back to Du¡¯s old house in Aurous Hill first and ask the old


    housekeeper for help. In that case, he still has a ce to stay.


    However, when he thought that he had just offended his grandfather, and his


    grandfather has let people look for his whereabouts, he suddenly felt a little


    worried.


    Therefore, he called Zynn, who was far away in Australia, for help, and said to him, ¡°Dad,


    grandpa knows that grandpa has an old house in Aurous Hill. Maybe he has already sent


    someone there to wait for me to pass. If I go to the old butler for help, I might be caught


    by the Su family before I get in¡­¡±


    Zynn said solemnly: ¡°There is indeed this risk! I think you should be more cautious, don¡¯t


    contact the old housekeeper yet.¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, what should I do now?¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little agitated. He choked and said, ¡°Dad¡­I don¡¯t


    know what to do now¡­ Mom and Zhiyu are missing. I want to find them, but I don¡¯t have


    the ability to find them at all, and I don¡¯t even have a helper by my side¡­I¡­I¡­I feel like


    aplete trash¡­¡±


    Zynn sighed and said with relief: ¡°My boy, don¡¯t me yourself too much. This kind of


    thing is far beyond the scope of your control. I would say something bad, even your


    grandpa can¡¯t grasp the whole thing, how about you?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zhifei cried and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about him! I just want to find Mom and Zhiyu


    as soon as possible, and they must be safe, otherwise, I will never forgive that old thing


    in my life!¡±


    After that, Zhifei hurriedly said: ¡°Dad! Come back and help me out, Dad! You are not


    here, I am too limited alone¡­¡±


    Zynn hesitated for a moment and then said: ¡°My boy, you should find a ce to stay in


    Aurous Hill first, but don¡¯t expose your whereabouts to the outside. I will wait for your


    grandpa¡¯s movement to see which g he is going to take next........................ ¡±


    In fact, for Zynn, although he had seen the news reports and the video uploaded by


    Charlie, he hated Chengfeng, but he still didn¡¯t dare to turn his face with the old man


    directly.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t dare to turn his face was also very simple. It was apleteck


    of ability on his side.


    This is just like when Emperor Guangxu faced the Empress Dowager Cixi, the entire


    Jiangshanmunity, military, and political power were in the hands of the Empress


    Dowager Cixi. Although Emperor Guangxu was the emperor, he was not her opponent


    at all.


    What¡¯s more, Zynn doesn¡¯t even have the position of the head of the Su Family, and


    Chengfeng is the real decision-maker here.


    Moreover, modern society is very different from feudal society.


    Feudal society can seek to usurp the throne, but in modern society, everyone pays


    attention to the legal system. Almost all the assets of the Su Group are in the name of


    the father. Even if other shareholders hold the shares of the Su Group, the shares


    correspond to the vote. The right ispletely handed over to the old man.


    It is impossible to seize the power of the old man. Even if the old man is killed, the shares


    in the old man¡¯s name will be linked to the major trust funds. The rest of the Su family can


    only take some living expenses from the trust funds on a regr basis.


    Taking control of the Su family will be a dream.


    Therefore, even if Zynn knew that the old man was going to kill his wife, he would also


    kill his other daughter, by the way, he would not have the guts to go back and find the


    old man desperately.


    Because as long as he dared to leave Australia without the permission of his father, he


    might be put under house arrest directly.

 Chapter 2516

    Chapter 2516


    Because of this, although he was very worried about Zhiyu¡¯s safety, he still did not dare


    to leave Australia for half a step until the father spoke. He even dared not call to


    question the old man, because once he angered the old man, his fate would only


    be worse on the existing basis. Zhifei is young and has never really experienced


    anything. The biggest and most serious thing he has experienced in his life was when


    he was kidnapped in Japan. In fact, when he was kidnapped, he had already panicked.


    The whole process was like a quail half-dead in fright. He was far less calm than his


    sister Zhiyu, so all the pressure at the moment was concentrated on his own shoulders,


    and he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    He desperately longed for his father toe back and be his backbone, but


    unfortunately, he dared to disobey the old man, but his father did not dare.


    Hearing that his father said he was waiting, Zhifei couldn¡¯t control his emotions and


    shouted, ¡°Wait for more? What are you waiting for? You are waiting until the news of the


    death of Mom and Zhiyu Will be announced, will you be back for the funeral afterward?!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zynn felt that every word his son said was like a resounding p in the face, mming on


    his cheek, making him feel that his heart was bleeding.


    However, he had no choice at this time.


    He has experienced far more things than Zhifei.


    He knows what is meant by ¡°the courage not to be a man¡±, and he knows what is


    meant by ¡°nning and then acting.¡±


    He felt that those who knew that the opponent had a gun and rushed up with bare


    hands were all brave men, yet stupid.


    Such people are mostly cannon fodder for others, how can they have the opportunity to


    be a famous yer on the battlefield?


    The son angered the old man. In his opinion, he was already stupid. If he disobeys the


    old man¡¯s intentions at this time and runs back to the country during this sensitive


    period, he will definitely touch the old man¡¯s inverse scales. Once the old man thinks he


    is rebellious, then It is impossible for him to have a chance to get up again in his life.


    Therefore, he could only patiently exin: ¡°Zhifei, you asked me to go back and help you,


    but you know that with your grandfather¡¯s character if I go back now, you may not see my


    face at all, I will lose my freedom? It¡¯s even possible that you will never have the chance


    to see me again in your life.¡±


    As he said, he hesitated for a few seconds and said seriously: ¡°Zhifei, you listen to your


    dad once. It is toote today. You settle down in Aurous Hill first. Tomorrow, while


    ensuring your safety, you will contact your grandpa and let your grandpa tell your uncle


    and your uncle will send someone to help you find the whereabouts of your mother and


    your sister. You give me one day. If your grandfather doesn¡¯t contact me during this day,


    then I will ask him. In any case, I will let him approve of me to return home.¡±


    Zhifei wanted to scold his mother angrily.


    However, after calming down, he also understood that what Dad said was not without


    reason.


    On the contrary, Dad was deliberate, but he was a bit too impulsive.


    Thinking of this, he whispered: ¡°Dad, I know¡­ you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I will


    call Grandpa in a while, and I willmunicate with you again if something happens.¡±


    Zynn gave a hum, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call your grandfather tonight. I guess he should be


    nning how to find your mother and your sister now. Don¡¯t disturb him. Talk about it


    tomorrow!¡±


    As he was talking, his mobile phone suddenly popped up a reminder that another


    call came in, and he eximed: ¡°Your grandpa is calling me!¡±

 Chapter 2517

    After receiving a call from Chengfeng, Zynn felt that it was both reasonable and outside.


    He reassures his son a few words quickly, ends the phone call, turns on Chengfeng¡¯s call, and can¡¯t wait to figure out his intentions.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Zynn said nervously, ¡°Dad¡­you¡­ why are you calling me sote?¡±


    Chengfeng sighed on the other side of the phone and said, ¡°Hey, Zynn, Dad called to apologize to you.¡± As he said, he asked: ¡°You have already watched the videos circting on the Inte?¡±


    Zynn said truthfully, ¡°Yes, Dad, I did see it?¡± As soon as his words fell, Zynn quickly added: ¡°Dad, I know you must have some opinions on Liona, but I believe you will not have any bad intentions towards Zhiyu. Stuart and Shoude must be coerced by others, so they are talking nonsense in the video and sshing dirty water on you!¡± Zynn¡¯s words instantly moved Chengfeng¡¯s heart deeply.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that his eldest son, at this time, could be so rational and objective, and he even broke the truth of what he wanted to speak out most in his heart! The truth of this matter is: ¡°I fu*king really never thought of killing my own granddaughter! I only wanted to kill Liona!¡±


    ¡°However, along with Stuart and my own son, both convicted me of the crime in the video, and dumped all the ck pots and unnecessary charges on me alone, and was seen by more than one billion people across the country. My mother can¡¯t argue with them!¡± Human emotions are so subtle.


    Even if you are quite prejudiced against a person when you are not understood by anyone and only this person can understand you, your attitude towards him will definitely undergo a 180-degree change. Because he is your only soulmate.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Chengfeng felt this way at this time!


    Unexpectedly, it was impossible to understand that his eldest son would break the secret in a word, which not only moved him but also made him a little surprised.


    Zynn¡¯s words are actually intentional. He actually hated Chengfeng very much in his heart, because even if Zhiyu¡¯s troubles were not caused by the old man, Ruoli always has no quibble? Moreover, Zynn himself was buckled in a sh!t basin and was thrown into Australia, which was also done by the old man himself.


    In this case, Zynn¡¯s hatred for him would not diminish at all. But he still cleverly concealed all the negative emotions, and from the very beginning expressed aplete understanding of the old man, and this time he won the deep heart of the old man.


    The old man sighed and said, ¡°Zynn, you know me¡­ Zhiyu is my favorite granddaughter. How could I be cruel to her? The outsiders are really confused! They just listen to the viin¡¯s framing!¡±


    As he said, he hurriedly said again: ¡°By the way, there are so many major incidents happening at home now one after another. You can¡¯t stay alone in Australia and enjoy good fortune. Come back and help Dad tide over the difficulties!¡±


    When Zynn heard what the old man said, his expression was even more ugly than eating sh!t

 Chapter 2518

    Chapter 2518


    `The old man does have a set¡­¡±


    ¡°Obviously he sent me to Australia, and then put me under house arrest in disguise, and


    now he needs me to go back to help. He even said that I am now in Australia to enjoy the


    good fortune, and I have the f*cking blessing in this shabby ce, ah, me?¡±


    Even though he thought so, Zynn immediately followed the old man¡¯s words and said:


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so sorry, I really have been spared during this time. If you need me toe back


    and help, then I will be at your disposal at any time.¡±


    Zynn wanted to go back, but he couldn¡¯t immediately say that, so he said ¡°if you need me,


    then I will set out.¡±


    Even if the old man said it for this purpose, he must put the initiative in the old


    man¡¯s hands, and finally say one more sentence, always waiting for the old man¡¯s


    dispatch.


    In this way, on the one hand, it appears that he has absolute respect for the old


    man, and on the other hand, he appears humble in front of the old man.


    In this way, it can also reduce the old man¡¯s defensive heart for himself.


    Hearing this, the old man felt refreshed, and hurriedly said, ¡°Well, let me get the ne


    ready for the Australian side, so you can get back as soon as possible!


    After speaking, he added: ¡°By the way, I n to leave Eastcliff as soon as possible and go


    to Suhang to hide from the limelight. Otherwise, the police and Du¡¯s family will probably


    Zynn hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, why are you going to leave Eastcliff?¡± Chengfeng said, ¡°I n


    to go to Suzhou. There are some of our properties and arge manor. I want to go there


    first and be quiet. Besides, it is also closer to Aurous Hill, so it is more convenient for me to


    takemand.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zynn asked, ¡°Dad, should I go to Eastcliff or reach Suhang?¡±


    ¡°Fly to Suzhou.¡± Chengfeng said, ¡°I hang up the phone and go directly to the airport by


    helicopter. I can get to Suzhou in about three hours. You will fly directly to Suzhou. I will


    wait for you there.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zynn said immediately, ¡°Then I will prepare.¡± Chengfeng opened the mouth and


    said: ¡°Zynn, there are some things that trouble Dad, you must not me me, especially


    Liona¡¯s affairs, Dad is also helpless to consider the reputation of the Su family¡­ ¡°


    Zynn said without hesitation: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I understand you 100% on this point¡­¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help sighing, and then said: ¡°You tell me, Liona, this woman, has


    never forgotten Changying in her heart for so many years! She and I have not divorced


    yet, so she ran to Aurous Hill to buy Changying¡¯s house, when it gets smaller, it¡¯s hitting


    my Zynn¡¯s face, when it¡¯s bigger, it hits the face of the entire Su family! Even if you don¡¯t


    want to solve this trouble, once Ie back, I won¡¯t let her go!¡±


    After hearing this, Chengfeng said with great satisfaction: ¡°Zynn, you can have this


    knowledge, I am very pleased that you are the son of Su¡¯s family. In the face of big


    things, you can see more clearly than ordinary people!¡±


    Speaking of this, he continued: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should hurry up and prepare, let¡¯s talk


    about specific things when youe back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zynn said respectfully, ¡°Dad, you rush on the road overnight, pay more attention to


    your body!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Chengfeng replied, remembering something, and then said: ¡°By the way,


    when the video came out, Zhifei came to me and made a fuss, and then I didn¡¯t know


    where he has gone. He contacts you, and you remember to apologize for me. As a


    grandfather, my temper is really hot, so please don¡¯t take it to your heart.¡±


    Zynn really did not expect that the old man would take the initiative to apologize to his


    son, and hurriedly said: ¡°Dad, knowing that he just called me again. The biggest problem


    with this child is that he is not mature enough, and he has not encountered things in life


    as of yet. The information from the outside world is so obsessing that he can¡¯t see the


    essence of the matter. Don¡¯t share your knowledge with him. After Ie back, I must


    bring him to you and kowtow!¡±


    Chengfeng was very satisfied with Zynn¡¯s remarks, and said: ¡°If this is the case, then I


    can rest assured, you hurry back, I will wait for you in Suhang!¡±

 Chapter 2519

    Chapter 2519


    One thing that Elder Su is better than Zynn is that he used clues to construct a general


    framework in his brain, and in this framework, he calcted the existence of Charlie, a


    mysterious person.


    In fact, Chengfeng has always been a very shrewd old fox, and there are almost no


    loopholes in many of his ns, but only a few times because he could not foresee a


    variable like Charlie, so he missed a little bit and went wrong.


    This time, he spected that Zhiyu was not dead, and spected that she must be


    rescued by an expert, so he decided to try his best to restore Zynn¡¯s family and it¡¯s faith in


    him.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The first breakthrough point was naturally Zynn, the head of the family.


    The call just now not only calmed Zynn but also expressed his apologies to Zhifei in


    front of Zynn.


    If the father and son believe his words, he would gain the confidence of at least


    half of the family of four.


    Although it is impossible for Zynn to forgive Chengfeng so easily, at this moment, his


    heart is indeed relieved a bit because of Father Su¡¯s initiative to admit his mistake just


    now.


    After all, Chengfeng never bowed his head to admit his mistakes in his entire life, and


    suddenly apologized in person, which really surprised him.


    Moreover, Chengfeng couldn¡¯t count the existence of the mysterious factor Charlie, so he


    didn¡¯t know the real motive of the old man¡¯s softness.


    In addition, he himself was sent to Australia. Even if the old man did something sorry for


    him, there was no need to bow his head to him. Even the old man couldpletely put


    him under house arrest. This is also the old man¡¯s consistent behavior style.


    But the old man didn¡¯t choose this method. Instead, he actively bowed his head to admit


    his mistake and begged for forgiveness. This made Zynn feel that the old man might


    really have realized that he had the idea of reforming and making up for himself.


    The old man is willing to make up for him and agree to let him return to China, which is


    equivalent to preparing to restore his heir status.


    No one would have trouble with the trillions of fortunes, so in addition to surprise, Zynn¡¯s


    heart also had an uncontroble excitement.


    However, on the one hand, there was the grief and worry of the unidentified life and death


    of his own daughter. Thesepletely different moods mixed together, which made Zynn


    a little ashamed.


    The reason why he was ashamed was also that he found that he couldn¡¯t stop the


    excitement in his heart under such circumstances.


    This also made him thoroughly understand the truth.


    Why was there a series of battles for the throne and power between the flesh and


    blood of the closest rtives in ancient times?


    The history of elder brother killing younger brother, younger brother killing elder brother,


    father killing son, son killing father, etc. is not umon.


    The reason is that the benefits ced in front of them are so great that they can


    leave their blood and affection behind.


    At the expense of one¡¯s loved ones, if only one hundred can be exchanged, not many


    people in this world will agree.


    However, if you sacrifice your loved ones, what if you can get back ten billion, or


    even one trillion?


    I am afraid that many people will bepletely confused by this huge benefit.


    Zynn is also a mortal, and he also has seven emotions and six desires.


    After being sent to Australia, he felt the loss of power, and this sense of loss made him


    unforgettable.


    Now that he finally saw the opportunity to turn against the wind, how could he not be


    excited deep in his heart?


    So he called Zhifei and told him briefly about the situation, and then told him: ¡°Zhifei, I


    think your grandpa really realized his mistake this time, so you shouldn¡¯t be here either.


    This will resist him too much, you know?¡±

 Chapter 2520

    Chapter 2520


    Zhifei said angrily: ¡°Dad! we are unclear about the life or death of Mom and Zhiyu at his


    hands. Tell me not to resist him too much? Didn¡¯t you watch the video circting on the


    Inte? Mom and Zhiyu were in that car What has be of it!¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡± Zynn angrily shouted, ¡°It has happened. What can you and your grandfather try to


    save?¡±


    ¡°Not only can nothing be saved, but you will also be gone forever!¡±


    ¡°You know, I am the eldest grandson of the Su family, and you are the eldest son of the Su


    family. Your grandfather will live for more than ten years at most. At that time, if I cannot


    be the head of the Su family, I will have to go away!¡±


    ¡°If your second uncle, your third uncle, or your fourth uncle took the seat of the head of


    the house, would it make our family feel better?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I ask you, do you know how your grandfather¡¯s brothers ended up after your


    grandfather bes the owner of the house?¡±


    ¡°These uncles of mine didn¡¯t have a chance to live in China! The day they failed to seize


    a position was the beginning of their family¡¯s departure overseas!¡±


    Speaking of this, Zynn said emotionally: ¡°Those who have failed to seize the princes,


    leave China and go overseas, and can get less than 1% of the assets of the family. The


    most unlucky one can¡¯t even get even that 1%. Here! Do you want to wait ten years to be


    kicked out of China, lose all the positions, funds, and assets given to you by the family,


    and bring your family several hundred million in assets to live overseas?¡±


    Zhifei fell into silence.


    As the saying goes, it is easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it is difficult to


    change from luxury to frugality.


    Now he doesn¡¯t care about money at all. He has private jets when he goes out, and in the


    world¡¯s eyes, he has his own business. He can do whatever he wants. But once the father


    has said that he fails to seize his position and is sent overseas, he will lose everything


    instantly.


    Better private jet costs hundreds of millions. If he really is deprived of all assets and leave


    only a few hundred million in for his family, what will he live on?


    Zynn also knew very well that his words had touched his son¡¯s heart, so he was very


    wise to choose enough to stop instead of rushing for sess.


    So he opened his mouth and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you this much first. Your grandfather


    asked me to go to Suzhou to meet him. You will find a ce to stay in the city tonight


    and drive to Suzhou tomorrow morning. I will be able to arrive almost by tomorrow


    afternoon, when youe to the airport to see me, let¡¯s meet your grandpa together!¡±


    Zhifei was silent for a moment, no longer showing his rebellion and confrontation, and


    whispered: ¡°I know Dad after you take off, send me a WeChat, and I will find time to pick


    you up.¡±


    ¡°Well, be careful and take care of yourself!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This night, the reality is extremely calm, but the online world continues to boil.


    The attacks and abuses against Chengfeng have intensified. What he did has even


    begun to be reported by overseas media.


    And he himself is quietly hiding in Suhang overnight.


    Zynn boarded the private ne of the Su family and departed from Australia for a


    direct flight to Suzhou.


    As for Zhifei, for the sake of caution, he did not go to seek refuge with anyone known to


    the family, nor did he go to the hotel.


    Instead, hey in his limousine with the heater on all night.


    This night, the three generations of the Su family, all had no sleep.


    In sharp contrast to them, Liona and Zhiyu, mother and daughter,y on the extremely


    comfortable bed in the hotel and slept peacefully all night.


    At 8 o¡¯clock in the morning, Zhiyu was the first to wake up and opened her eyes slightly¡­

 Chapter 2521

    Chapter 2521


    What jumped into Zhiyu¡¯s eyes was a luxurious suite in a hotel, and she was lying on a


    comfortable bed with a width of more than two meters.


    At this moment, she thought she was the soul after death.


    So she immediately wanted to find her mother¡¯s whereabouts, and when she looked


    around, she found that her mother was lying beside her!


    At this time, she also ignored the dream and reality, and couldn¡¯t wait to reach out, shook


    her mother¡¯s body, and shouted: ¡°Mom¡­Mom, wake up¡­¡±


    Liona, who was still sleeping, woke up faintly. After she recovered, she looked at Zhiyu in


    front of her and eximed, ¡°Zhiyu¡­are you okay?!¡±


    Zhiyu hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, I¡­I don¡¯t know if I have anything¡­¡±


    Liona looked around and asked subconsciously, ¡°Aren¡¯t we¡­in the tunnel? Howe¡­¡±


    Zhiyu also shook her head subconsciously, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, it seems like this


    is a hotel¡­¡±


    With that, Zhiyu suddenly thought of Charlie¡¯s face!


    Suddenly it urred to her that before she fell into aa, what appeared in front of her


    was the benefactor that she was thinking about and trying her best to find him.


    So she understood one thing and eximed: ¡°Mom! the benefactor must have


    saved us!¡±


    ¡°The benefactor?!¡± Liona asked subconsciously, ¡°You mean, the benefactor who saved


    you in Japan?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s him!¡± Zhiyu was so excited that her voice was trembling, and her tears


    werepletely uncontroble, and her cheeks werepletely choked. Now, the


    consciousness has also reached the edge of fragmentation, and¡­then she saw


    benefactor!¡±


    Liona couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Could it be the hallucinations caused by unconsciousness at


    that time? Isn¡¯t that person in Japan? How could he appear in Aurous Hill?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Zhiyu unswervingly said: ¡°Mom. It¡¯s him, it¡¯s really him! I will never remember it wrong!¡±


    With that said, she hurriedly checked her body.


    Soon, she discovered that her body, which had been severely injured in the car


    ident, was now unscathed, and she said excitedly: ¡°Mom! My benefactor must have


    rescued us from the tunnel! There are also our injuries, they are gone now. , He must


    have cured it!¡±


    Only then did Liona realize that her body does not feel any abnormality at all at this


    time.


    You know, before that, she and her daughter faced a man-made car ident in the


    tunnel and suffered huge injuries.


    She couldn¡¯t help eximing in her heart: ¡°In such a serious car ident, it is almost


    impossible for anyone to survive!¡±


    ¡°However, you and I are unharmed now¡­ this is incredible¡­¡±


    So she hurriedly asked: ¡°Zhiyu, why did your benefactore to save us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Zhiyu shook her head nkly, and said, ¡°I have searched him for a


    long time, but have not found him. This is the second time I have seen him¡­¡±


    As she said, she couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Mom, my dear father, he saved me again¡­ and


    not only did he save me, he also saved you, and count it down, mother and brother, three


    I owe my benefactor four lives¡­¡±


    Immediately afterward, Zhiyu couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°Mom! The Feng Shui master that


    grandpa looked for is just nonsense! He told me not to look for my benefactor and said


    that my lifestyle and my lifestyle recoiled. There will be a catastrophe, but he must not


    have thought that it was the benefactor who rescued me again! I said at the time that his


    calctions were not credible, and you scolded me¡­¡±

 Chapter 2522

    Chapter 2522


    Liona immediately stopped and said: ¡°Zhiyu! Don¡¯t talk nonsense! How do you know that


    Master Lai is inurate? Master Lai has long said that if you were not looking for him, if


    you were obedient and went back to Eastcliff, naturally you would not encounter such a


    big thing.¡±


    Zhiyu was not convinced, and blurted out: ¡°Then if I go back, mom, your safety would not


    be guaranteed!? If I was not here, my benefactor won¡¯t show up, then mom, you are more


    fortunate. ¡­¡±


    Liona sighed, and said, ¡°Hey, this is the world¡¯s cause and effect. Master Lai only


    calcted the connection between you and him. I didn¡¯t know how to get in touch with


    your benefactor through you. Even though I was saved by your benefactor¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°This benefactor is really a noble person in our


    family¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can find him and thank him in person¡­¡±


    Zhiyu came back to her senses, and said with excitement, ¡°The hotel we are staying in


    must have been arranged by my benefactor. I will go to the service staff and ask!¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly got up from the bed, rushed out of the bedroom in two


    steps, and went straight to the door of the executive suite.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw four strong young women outside the


    doorpletely blocking the way.


    She hurriedly asked, ¡°Hello, where am I?¡±


    One of the women said, ¡°Hello, Miss Su, you are in the hotel arranged by our young


    master for you and Ms. Liona.¡± Zhiyu asked in surprise, ¡°Then, who is your young master?¡±


    The woman shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss Su, the identity of our young


    master is highly confidential, and we must never disclose it to the outside world.¡±


    Zhiyu was not reconciled, and asked, ¡°Can you take me to see him? I want to thank


    him in person¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The woman continued to shake her head and said apologetically: ¡°Our


    young master has ordered that if you and Miss Liona wake up, you should have a good


    rest in the room. You can tell us any time you need anything, but you can¡¯t leave the


    room.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°I don¡¯t know what your young master¡¯s intention is for


    this arrangement is?¡±


    The woman exined: ¡°That¡¯s right, our master told me that your grandpa is deliberately


    trying to kill your mother, and your own safety is not guaranteed. So he needs you and


    Ms. Liona to stay in the hotel room temporarily and not go out.¡±


    Zhiyu feels a little lost, but when she thinks that her benefactor is doing it for the safety of


    herself and her mother, she nodded and said helplessly, ¡°Well then¡­ please help me


    thank you, young master¡­¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly asked: ¡°I¡­I have another question.¡± ¡°Miss Su, please


    speak.¡±


    Zhiyu asked expectantly: ¡°Will your young mastere here? I¡­I want to see him¡­I


    don¡¯t know if there is such an honor?¡±


    The woman smiled slightly: ¡°Miss Su, I can¡¯t answer you exactly about this. Master


    didn¡¯t tell me if he wille.¡±


    Zhiyu felt even more disappointed.


    Unexpectedly, she was rescued by the benefactor again and even got into a high-end


    hotel by benefactor, but she still couldn¡¯t see him.


    At this time, she couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Then, do you know where my phone is? If you


    know, can you return it to me?¡±


    The woman said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Su, our master has ordered that you and Ms. Liona


    cannot contact anyone outside for the time being, because now many people are looking


    for your whereabouts. Once they know that you are still alive, I am afraid they will not rest


    until you are not good, I hope you can understand!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 2523

    Chapter 2523


    Zhiyu didn¡¯t expect that not only did the benefactor not show up, he even refused to let


    hermunicate with the outside world, and her mood suddenly became even more


    disappointed.


    She asked tentatively: ¡°Will you let me report peace to my family? My grandfather must


    be very worried about the safety of my mother and me. Just report to him and let him


    know that we are all right. It¡¯s¡­¡±


    The woman shook her head and said seriously: ¡°Sorry Miss Su, our young master¡¯s order


    is not to let you contact anyone outside, no matter who the other party is.¡±


    Although Zhiyu was a little bit uprehending in her heart, she nodded gently and


    thought: ¡°Benefactor arranged like this, although it looks like he put my mother under


    house arrest, I believe he must have his reason, and it must be in good faith.¡±


    So she said, ¡°I understand, thank you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The woman hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Su is polite. You and Ms. Liona can tell us any needs,


    including what you want to eat and drink, what to wear, and you can tell me.


    Arrangements will be in ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Zhiyu bowed slightly and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After speaking, she realized that her stomach was indeed a little hungry, and he said,


    ¡°Um¡­Can you help me prepare some breakfast for my mother?¡±


    The woman said without hesitation, ¡°Of course, Miss Su, what would you like to eat?¡±


    Zhiyu hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s all right, as long as it is lighter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The woman said, ¡°Miss Su, please go back to the room


    and rest for a while. I will tell the kitchen to prepare.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Zhiyu thanked, and then returned to the room.


    When she returned to the room, Liona also walked out of the room. Seeing that her


    expression was a little lost, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Zhiyu, how is it?¡±


    Zhiyu said helplessly: ¡°There were four female bodyguards at the door. They refused to let


    me go out. They said that it was the kindness of the young master who told us to let us


    stay here.


    There are many people outside now looking for our whereabouts. For the sake of safety,


    the benefactor will not let us have any contact with the outside world.¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to report peace to the foreign official, but they didn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Liona nodded slightly and said seriously: ¡°This is understandable. Your grandfather wants


    my life, and some people want your life. I don¡¯t know howplicated the situation is. If


    you let the outside world know that we two are still alive, I am afraid that it will really bring


    a lot of danger, and it will also cause a lot of trouble to your benefactor.¡±


    Zhiyu asked, ¡°Mom, the female bodyguard at the door said, it is the Young Master, then


    who do you think is the young master? Is there any great family in Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Aurous Hill?¡± Liona frowned for a moment and said seriously: ¡°I don¡¯t really understand


    the situation in Aurous Hill. I know that


    there is a Song family with assets in the early hundreds of billions. This benefactor is


    extraordinary in strength and definitely not Song. A family of this size can be nurtured.¡±


    ¡°In other words, if the Song family can cultivate such extraordinary talents, the strength of


    the Song family will never be the scale it is today.¡±


    Zhiyu asked again, ¡°Could it be a hidden family?¡±


    ¡°Hidden family?¡± Liona thought for a while and said seriously: ¡°I can¡¯t say this, but to be


    honest, Aurous Hill¡¯s economic situation is not among the top ten in China. In such a city,


    it is difficult to have a strong hidden family, after all, the water must be deep enough to be


    able to hide the giant.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded in agreement and muttered to herself, ¡°This is¡­¡± After that, she had an idea,


    and then said, ¡°Mom, then, do you


    think the benefactor is the young master of a big family in


    Eastcliff or other first-tier cities?¡±


    ¡°First-tier cities?¡± Liona was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°There are only a few of the


    top domestic families. As far as I know, none of these families have very powerful young


    masters, just like the Su family, including your brother. Among the male descendants of


    the new generation, who can be considered a master? Other families are even more


    unlikely.¡±

 Chapter 2524

    Chapter 2524


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    She also felt that what her mother said was right.


    The elder sons of these top families may be very mysterious to the outside world, but


    the real top family members, know the elder sons of these other families very well.


    Although these top-notch family elder sons are all so-called high- achieving students who


    have returned from studying abroad, Zhiyu knows that most of these are morous straw


    bags.


    To put it nicely, it is embroidered pillows.


    To put it ugly, it¡¯s that the donkey sh!t is shiny.


    Regardless of these big sons, each of them speaks fluent English. At the same time, they


    understand the world pattern and can talk about and give pointers to the development of


    the global economy. But if you really let him do it, he may immediately talk to the paper.


    He goes just blind.


    Before that, there was a well-known son who was known as a business wizard. He made


    billions on his own ability in just a few years. But in a blink of an eye, the news of the


    company¡¯s thunder and debts spread.


    Billions of assets turned into billions of liabilities in an instant.


    And such people are definitely not an exception in the upper ss.


    Therefore, it is difficult for Zhiyu to believe that her benefactor, her omnipotent


    benefactor, who is like a god from the sky, will also be the son of a big family.


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought again. After a long time, she


    said distressedly: ¡°Mom, Blessed Man is not the son of a big family, but he is called the


    young master.


    What is his background?¡±


    Liona smiled and said earnestly: ¡°You have to find this benefactor. He has great magical


    powers and his abilities are no longer what I can imagine, so his identity is definitely not


    something we can easily guess.¡±


    Speaking of this, a face suddenly shed in her mind. It was a very familiar


    but somewhat strange face.


    That was the young man she saw at the door of Changying¡¯s former residence, who looked


    exactly like Changying.


    He looks so much like Changying that she can be sure that he is 100% Changying¡¯s son.


    Thinking of this, Liona couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Will the benefactor that Zhiyu was


    looking for is Changying¡¯s son?!¡±


    As soon as this idea came out, Liona couldn¡¯t help but overturn her own spection.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I saw that young man that day. He was dressed in very ordinary clothes, and he was


    riding a tattered electric bike. It should be more difficult toe here. It shouldn¡¯t be the


    benefactor Zhiyu has been thinking about¡­¡±


    Liona fell into deep thought, and another question came up in her mind: ¡°Then¡­who


    is the person who grabbed Changying¡¯s former residence at the auction with me?¡±


    Zhiyu saw her mother¡¯s expression sometimes dignified, sometimes tangled, and


    sometimes confused, so she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mom, what are you thinking


    about?¡±


    Liona came back to her senses and said hurriedly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡­ I just thought


    about it for a while, but didn¡¯t get any clues.¡±


    After finishing talking, she said to Zhiyu: ¡°Zhiyu, don¡¯t worry too much. Since the benefactor


    arranged us here and let his subordinates protect us at all times, it is equivalent to


    establishing indirect contact with us. This is much more optimistic than when you found a


    needle in a haystack and couldn¡¯t find any clues before, so you wait patiently, I believe he


    will show up sooner orter!¡±


    Zhiyu nodded, and was about to speak when a sh of inspiration suddenly shed in her


    mind: ¡°Mom! Do you think this hotel is the property of the Benefactor?!¡±

 Chapter 2525

    Chapter 2525


    Zhiyu¡¯s inspiration suddenly appeared, so that Liona was also stunned.


    She nodded in agreement and said: ¡°Since this benefactor wants to properly settle us


    and strictly guard the secret that we are still alive, then he will not just ce us in a hotel


    that doesn¡¯t matter¡­   ¡±


    ¡°Besides, he has sent so many people at the door. This hotel is likely his property as


    you said.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is not, then he and this hotel should have a deep rtionship.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded and ran to the desk in the living room of the suite with some excitement,


    and opened the drawer in it.


    Generally, hotels will put some letter paper for guests to write on their desks, and the


    name of the hotel will be printed on it.


    When she saw the words ¡°Aurous Hill Shangr Hotel¡± above the letter paper, she


    couldn¡¯t help eximing: ¡°Mom! The hotel we are in is called Shangr. I remember,


    Shangr seems to be the property of the Wade family?¡±


    Liona was horrified at once: ¡°Shangr?! Could it be¡­Is it really him¡­¡±


    Originally, Liona had also thought about whether the benefactor in her daughter¡¯s mouth


    was Changying Wade¡¯s son.


    But she also overturned her own guess. After all, Changying¡¯s son went missing in the


    early years, and he had not returned to Wade¡¯s house. It is unlikely that a fallen master


    who has fallen outside has such a powerful ability.


    But now, when she heard that the hotel she was in was Shangr, she immediately


    began to doubt it again.


    Here, Zhiyu saw her mother in shock, and even said a ¡°him¡±, so she subconsciously


    asked: ¡°Mom, do you know what? Who are you talking about?¡±


    Liona came back to her senses and said with aplicated expression, ¡°Actually,


    there is also a young man in the Wade family who has been missing for many


    years¡­¡±


    Zhiyu suddenly realized, and blurted out, ¡°Mom, what you said should be the son of


    Uncle Wade¡¯s?¡±


    Liona checked her head and said calmly: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡± As a woman, Zhiyu


    knows her mother¡¯s heart very well.


    She knew that her mother had always loved Changying for so many years. It could be


    said that she was extremely infatuated with Changying. Even if Changying had been


    dead for nearly 20 years, her mother still missed him.


    Because of this, her mother came to Aurous Hill after learning the fact that her father had


    derailed, and assassination attempt was made because she wanted to buy Changying¡¯s


    former residence.


    Liona did not hide anything from her daughter, so she was not surprised when Zhiyu


    mentioned it.


    Zhiyu asked in surprise, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t that Uncle Wade¡¯s son disappear after Uncle Wade¡¯s


    death? I remember it seems that the Wade family never found his whereabouts. How do


    you think he is the benefactor?¡±


    Liona counted and nodded and said seriously: ¡°In your old Uncle Wade¡¯s house that day, I


    saw a boy who looked almost exactly the same as your Uncle Wade when he was young.


    He looked like six or seven years older than you. How old are you, about the same age as


    your brother, and the age is very simr to your Uncle Wade¡¯s son.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Could it be a coincidence? After all, there are still many


    people who look alike¡­¡±

 Chapter 2526

    Chapter 2526


    ¡°No.¡± Liona said seriously: ¡°If everything is really just a coincidence, most of it will only


    happen in one dimension. For example, if you meet someone who looks very simr to


    me by chance, this is normal. I identally, it is normal to meet someone who looks


    very simr to your Uncle Wade¡­¡±


    ¡°but¡­¡­¡±


    When Liona said this, her tone and expression were a bit serious, and she continued:


    ¡°However, I unexpectedly met this young man in Aurous Hill. Your Uncle Wade was killed


    in Aurous Hill, and his son also disappeared in Aurous Hill. , So this is the second


    coincidence.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Also! Not only did I meet him in Aurous Hill, but I also met him at the gate of your Uncle


    Wade¡¯s former residence! If he has nothing to do with your Uncle Wade, why did he


    appear there?¡±


    Zhiyu was silent for a moment, nodded, and said seriously: ¡°Mom, I think your analysis


    makes sense. The young man you saw at the gate of Uncle Wade¡¯s former residence is


    very likely to be Uncle Wade¡¯s son¡­ ..¡±


    Speaking of this, Zhiyu¡¯s conversation turned around and said: ¡°Mom, Uncle Wade¡¯s


    son, if he had disappeared in Aurous Hill that year, he had been in Aurous Hill. So the


    one you saw may indeed be Uncle Wade¡¯s son, but Wade Uncle¡¯s son may not be the


    benefactor! Do you have any clear evidence of this?¡±


    Liona shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any direct evidence. After all, I haven¡¯t seen


    the benefactor you mentioned so far.


    However, since the benefactor arranged us in the Wade family hotel, then I believe that


    he must have a deep rtionship with the Wade family.¡±


    Zhiyu fell into deep thought, and muttered, ¡°If it is like what you said, Uncle Wade¡¯s son is


    the benefactor, then he has been alone in Aurous Hill for so many years, how can he be


    so helpful? Is there such a strong strength?¡±


    ¡°This¡­it doesn¡¯t make sense! A master like this can¡¯t be cultivated even by a top martial


    arts family.¡±


    ¡°You see that the He family is so powerful, and they cultivated Ruoli wholeheartedly, but


    Ruoli¡¯s strength is tens of thousands of miles away from the ninjas who kidnapped me in


    Japan, I guess Ruoli is barely able to win, and one-to-two will undoubtedly lose at best¡­¡±


    Liona smiled slightly: ¡°I can¡¯t say this, but my instinct tells me that the benefactor you are


    looking for is likely to be him.¡±


    Zhiyu sighed, and said, ¡°But I still don¡¯t understand. If Benefactor is really Uncle Wade¡¯s


    son, then he should hate the Su family¡­After all, it was Dad who came forward to do it.


    In the anti-Wade alliance, the Su family has been unable to live with the Wade family for


    so many years, how could he save us? Especially my brother and I, both of us are named


    Su, for him, we are the children of the enemy¡­ ¡­¡±


    Liona shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think about these questions, but I believe that sooner or


    later, I will figure it out. After all, this benefactor did not save us and put us behind him.


    He settled us here, which is equivalent to him already maintaining a bond with us. I


    believe it won¡¯t be long before he will reveal the true face of himself!¡±


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help getting a little excited, and muttered to herself in a low voice: ¡°My


    benefactor has saved our family of three so many times. If I can see him, I will definitely


    be a cow and a horse in my life to repay his kindness!¡±


    With that said, in her expression, she couldn¡¯t help showing a bit of the shyness and


    fascination that the girls have for their sweetheart.


    She is not to me.


    Any woman who has gone through life and death two times, and the same face saved


    her twice, I am afraid that she will feel good in her heart.


    What¡¯s more, after Zhiyu returned from Japan, she has been obsessed with Charlie.


    This time, she not only saw Charlie, but was also rescued by Charlie, and even


    Charlie saved her mother with her. This haspletely captured the proud young


    girl¡¯s heart.


    Liona looked at her daughter¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help thinking of the young man she saw


    outside the door of Changying¡¯s former residence.


    When she thinks of him, she can¡¯t help but think of the love of her life, Changying.


    For a moment, her eyes suddenly filled with tears, and she sighed in her heart: ¡°Zhiyu,


    this girl, I am afraid that she has already been moved by the benefactor. If she finds a son


    who is really Wade¡¯s, it is really fate¡­..¡±

 Chapter 2527

    Chapter 2527


    When Charlie settled Liona and Zhiyu mother and daughter in the Shangr Hotel, he did


    not expect that the hotel would reveal his identity to a certain extent.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After he posted the video on the Intest night, he did not pay much attention to


    this matter.


    Because he knew that this video would definitely drag Chengfeng and the entire Su family


    into the quagmire of the whole people¡¯s crusade.


    And he posted the video to the short video tform acquired by the Wade family so that


    there is no need to worry that the Su family will turn this video off.


    Because for the Wade family, no matter how much money they gave, it would be


    impossible for them to do business with Uncle Su¡¯s family.


    Zhongquan Wade would never miss this opportunity to humiliate and attack the Su family.


    When Charlie got up in the morning, ire was still asleep, Charlie got out of bed gently


    to wash, and when he came to the first floor, ine was already cooking with crutches.


    Although ine had broken her leg, she was very active during this period. As long as it


    was housework within her ability, she did not shirk at all.


    At this time, ine was watching with gusto while holding her mobile phone, while


    guarding the egg fried rice in the wok, and under the armpit of her right arm was an


    aluminum crutch.


    Hearing Charlieing downstairs, she hurriedly recovered and said with joy, ¡°Oh, my


    son-inw,e and see, we have something serious in Aurous Hill!¡±


    Charlie had basically guessed what she was talking about after hearing her words.


    However, he still pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ine said solemnly, ¡°Do you know that Eastcliff has a very powerful family? The


    family name is Su!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ine hurriedly said, ¡°This old man from the Su family is so fu*king puss and shit that he


    hired someone to kill his daughter- inw. Do you think this guy is a bitch?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I heard you say that this old thing named Su is really a


    sc&mbag!¡±


    ¡°No more!¡± ine gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Everyone can get it! Now thew is civilized,


    otherwise, it will be left in feudal society. Such old things must be toote!


    ¡°Good son-inw, do you know Ling Chi? It¡¯s just that the executioner used a knife to


    scratch him constantly, just like a western chef slices ham on TV. He slices a thin slice at


    a time and keeps a slice of three to five thousand dors. He breathes!¡±


    Charlie saw that ine was almost crushing her mouthful of teeth, and he couldn¡¯t help but


    curiously asked, ¡°Mom, why are you so emotional?¡±


    ine said annoyedly, ¡°When I saw this fu*king news, I thought of that b@stard grandma


    at first!¡±


    ¡°That dead old woman was just as bad as this dead old man named Su!¡±


    ¡°Damn, when she was in the detention center, do you know how cruel her heart was? The


    old thing couldn¡¯t walk steadily. When hitting me, they were still struggling to kill me,


    wishing to beat me to death in the detention center!¡±


    ¡°These two old things are so bad to their daughter-inw, they are simply a pair of dog


    men and women who are angry at the same time!

 Chapter 2528

    Chapter 2528


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that ine thought of Mrs. Willson through what Elder Su did, and he


    was speechless for a while.


    At this time, ine couldn¡¯t help but sighed, and said, ¡°I just feel sorry for this woman


    named Liona! I think she must be a good woman who is as kind-hearted and smart as I


    am, but God does not have eyes, we are so good. A woman just can¡¯t meet a good


    mother-inw and a good father-inw.¡±


    Charlie was embarrassed and felt serious nausea.


    Liona is definitely the top celebrity in the noblewoman circle after being a famous gate in


    Eastcliff anyway. In any respect, she is stronger than ine by tens of thousands, but


    ine is so bold to say that she is the same as Liona, which shows that she has thick


    skin with no edge.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t bother to tell her more, so he smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you are busy first, I


    will go to the yard to get some air.¡±


    Although ine was still filled with righteous indignation, when she heard this, she


    hurriedly said with a smile: ¡°Good son-inw, you can wear more clothes. It¡¯s cold


    outside today.¡±


    ¡°it is good.¡±


    Charlie came out of the house and called Issac in the yard.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Issac¡¯s voice came over: ¡°Master!¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°Old man, how is your situation there?¡±


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°Master, the executive floor of the hotel is still strictly guarded. Except


    for my confidant, even ordinary waiters and security guards are not allowed to approach.


    As for Ms. Liona and Ms. Su, my staff just gave me feedback. Miss Su wanted to see you


    and inquire about your identity, but my people didn¡¯t disclose it and asked them to stay in


    the room. They just sent them some breakfast.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I received a message that the old man Chengfeng had fled Eastcliff overnight.


    The ne departed from Eastcliff


    Airport and flew east to the high seas, then circled the southern part of the Taiwan Strait,


    and then went all the way north. It was around 6 o¡¯clock. Afternding in Suzhou, the


    flight trajectory of the ne was like a big fish hook¡­¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Why did he go to Suzhou making such a big circle? Is it


    because he is afraid that others will discover his true track?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Issacughed: ¡°Some media don¡¯t know the situation. They only know that his


    ne took off from Eastcliff and flew east out of the country. They thought he had fled to


    Japan to avoid the limelight.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°He ran to Suhang, probably not just to avoid the limelight,


    Suhang is so close to Aurous Hill, I think he still misses Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡± Issac said seriously: ¡°The Su family has a bit of influence in Suzhou, and


    Master Su¡¯smand of Aurous Hill¡¯s side is also considered to be on the front line led


    by himself.¡±


    Charlie immediately ordered: ¡°Hurry up and call Regnar to Aurous Hill, otherwise


    Chengfeng will probably find him to understand the situation after he gets over. Although


    Regnar is surrendered now, he has eaten a lot in my hands. Unfortunately, maybe he will


    take this opportunity to take refuge in the Su family to fight me.¡±


    Issac suddenly realized, and blurted out: ¡°Oh, why did I forget Regnar! With the acting


    style of the old fox like Chengfeng, when he arrives in Suzhou, he will first sort out all the


    uncertain factors in Suzhou first, and then n again. Move, maybe I will summon


    Regnar this morning!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be so fast. Chengfeng definitely didn¡¯t worry less


    last night. He took a big circle in the ne and probably didn¡¯t have any thoughts to rest.


    The ne justnded more than two hours ago. Going to the ce where he is staying,


    I guess he will probably have to make up his sleep first this morning. When he wakes


    up, he may first take a look at the situation in Suzhou.


    ¡°So, you call Regnar directly now and say that I am looking for him in a hurry, and ask


    him and his eldest son toe by helicopter immediately. In this case, it should not be


    toote.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, Chengfeng¡¯s trip to Suzhou is so low-key, the Wu family certainly won¡¯t know


    his message now.¡±


    Issac hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, Master, then I will call Regnar now!¡±

 Chapter 2529

    Chapter 2529


    When Regnar was still asleep, he was woken up by Issac on the phone.


    On the phone, Issac told Regnar that Charlie asked him to take Roger to Aurous Hill


    immediately by helicopter.


    Regnar dared not dy, got up quickly, took his son straight to Aurous Hill.


    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Regnar¡¯s helicopter approached Issac¡¯s hotel gradually.


    As the helicopter continued to descend, Regnar couldn¡¯t help but remember the scene of


    the father and son being shot directly by Issac¡¯s peoplest time here.


    That time was the most humiliating day of Regnar¡¯s life.


    Not only broken limbs but also very humiliating sentences were engraved on their


    foreheads and beaten badly by the men here.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking back at that moment, Regnar¡¯s fist was clenched involuntarily.


    However, he suddenly thought of the Eight Heavenly Kings buried at the foot of Changbai


    Mountain.


    Thinking of the tragic death of the Eight Heavenly Kings, he couldn¡¯t help fighting a cold


    war.


    It was precisely because of the death of the Eight Great Kings that he realized one of the


    most crucial facts: Charlie had enough strength to kill him, even his whole family.


    The Eight Great Heavenly Kings took their own orders against Charlie. Charlie killed


    them but didn¡¯t take his life. This was already his own good fortune.


    In addition, he now knew Charlie¡¯s true identity, so he became a little more afraid of him.


    At this time, Roger beside him said with some worry: ¡°Dad, what do you think Charlie is


    looking for with us?¡±


    Regnar hurriedly scolded: ¡°As$hole, can you call Master Wade¡¯s name directly?¡±


    Roger said aggrievedly, ¡°Dad, isn¡¯t this just a private talk? Why are you so sensitive¡­¡±


    Regnar blurted out: ¡°I¡¯m afraid you are not stupid! What is the identity of Master Wade?


    Young Master Wade is the top master! He can kill the Eight Heavenly Kings by himself!


    Don¡¯t provoke him, even if you call him by his name. It¡¯s easy for him to get angry!¡±


    Roger curled his lips: ¡°Dad. Are you not a little too sensitive?¡±


    ¡°Sensitive?¡± Regnar asked him back, ¡°Have you watched the video on the short video


    tform yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Roger said: ¡°Since the incident of your brother and Liu Guang and Liu Ming¡¯s two


    b@stard cross talks were transmitted to the short video tform, I stopped the video from


    the tform, but he received the news. Pushed it, you probably know the whole story.¡±


    Hearing Roger mentioning Wu Qi and Liu Guang and Liu Ming, Regnar couldn¡¯t help


    feeling a little bit in his heart. He held back his anger and asked him: ¡°Then you think,


    besides Master Wade, who else has the ability and courage in Aurous Hill? Dare to


    directly tie up the second son of the Su family?¡±


    Roger thought for a while, his expression couldn¡¯t help but said nervously: ¡°This¡­Dad,


    ording to you, the second son of the Su family was tied up by the son of Wade¡¯s?¡±


    Regnar said, ¡°In my opinion, in the entire Aurous Hill, only Master Wade has the ability to


    do it. No one except him¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going¡­¡± Roger couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Why did Young Master Wade suddenly


    act on the Su Family?! Isn¡¯t it about dering war with them?!¡±


    Regnar shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly why, but as far as I know, the Wade family


    and the Su family have always had feuds. Maybe he wants to avenge his father.¡±


    Roger shrank his neck and sighed: ¡°The Master Wade acting style is too fierce. As soon


    as the second young master of the Su family arrived in Aurous Hill, he was tied up. He is


    not afraid of revenge after the Su family finds him¡­ ¡°


    Regnar said earnestly: ¡°Judging from his ability to kill the Eight Heavenly Kings by


    himself, he tied the second young master of the Su family, but it was as simple as a cat


    catching a mouse for him.¡±

 Chapter 2530

    Chapter 2530


    As he said, Regnar said again: ¡°If the Su family really goes against Master Wade, maybe


    Master Wade can kill Chengfeng himself. With his patience, it will not be impossible for him


    in China to kill all the Su family one by one. I think the reason why he still keeps this old


    guy alive is like a cat catching a mouse but not eating it. The main reason is not to eat the


    mouse, but to y with him and torture him.¡±


    Roger couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    Seeing him pale, Regnar reminded him sternly: ¡°I will see Young Masterter, and you


    must give him enough respect and keep your posture to the lowest level. I won¡¯t let you


    talk, you don¡¯t want to say anything. do you understand?!¡±


    Roger nodded hurriedly: ¡°I know Dad¡­¡±


    The helicopternded on the roof of the hotel, and Issac was already waiting here.


    Regnar took Roger off the ne, and hurriedly walked to Issac, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Issac, I should bother you to greet you personally. I am not really ttered¡­¡±


    With that said, he gave Roger a color and said, ¡°Won¡¯t you say hello to President Issac!¡±


    Roger hurriedly said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Issac¡­¡±


    Issac nodded and said, ¡°You twoe with me. Master is already waiting in my office.¡±


    Regnar hurriedly followed behind Issac and came to Issac¡¯s office on the top floor of the


    hotel.


    At this moment, Charlie was standing with his hand in front of the ss window of the


    office.


    After Issac brought the people in, Regnar hurried forward, stepped forward, respectfully


    said, ¡°Hello, Master!¡±


    Roger also learned something, respectfully saying: ¡°Master Wade is great!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said, ¡°Regnar, do you know why I am looking for you today?¡±


    Regnar couldn¡¯t help but shook his head and said: ¡°Young Master, I really don¡¯t know what


    you are looking for, please tell me.¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°I saved the Su family¡¯s eldest daughter- inw and eldest


    granddaughter yesterday, and then tied Shoude, the second son of the Su family, with my


    hands. You should have seen these things in the news, right?¡±


    Regnar¡¯s body was shocked, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, we already know what


    you said.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie gave a hum and continued: ¡°Early this morning, Chengfeng, the head of the Su


    family, went quietly to Suhang. I guess, this time he wants to go to Suhang to hide from


    the limelight, but also wants to use Suhang as a frontline position toe to Aurous Hill.


    Investigate these matters, especially the whereabouts of his second son.¡±


    Regnar asked hurriedly, ¡°Master Wade, are you going to dere war with the Su


    family?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Dere war? Dering war is boring. The Su family has


    always liked to y evil, so naturally, I will not tell them.¡±


    Regnar took a step forward on the sea and said with a fist, ¡°Young Master, if there is


    anything that can be used up or down, please let me know!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°There is something, I really need your help.¡±


    Regnar hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, please tell me.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I guess that Chengfeng will take the initiative to contact Suzhou-Hangzhou


    local big families this time, including your Wu family. They may ask you about the situation


    in Aurous Hill or throw an olive branch at you. Let you be an affiliated family of the Su


    family and work for them.¡±


    Regnar hurriedly stated: ¡°You can rest assured, Mr. Wade, I, Regnar, will look after


    your head and will never contact the Su family in any form!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t, I just need you to establish contact with the Su family!¡±

 Chapter 2531

    Chapter 2531


    In Charlie¡¯s view, the Su family is now in a critical crisis, coupled with the fact that they are


    being cast aside by the people of the whole country, so they must urgently need to add


    new assistance to their camp.


    Moreover, it happened that Chengfeng had gone to Suhang now, so Charlie spected


    that he would most likely take the initiative to win over Regnar Wu and turn him into a dog


    of the Su family.


    In the eyes of the Su family before, people like Regnar couldn¡¯t get into their eyes. Even


    if he ran to Eastcliff himself, Chengfeng would not give him a chance to meet.


    However, this time is different.


    The Su family is now isted and helpless. Whether it is in Eastcliff or Suzhou, they


    must win over as many new teammates as possible.


    Therefore, Charlie wanted Regnar to be his undercover agent to see what Chengfeng


    intends to do.


    When Regnar heard this, he immediately understood what Charlie meant.


    However, his heart is quite worried.


    ¡°Charlie asked me to go undercover next to Su¡¯s house, isn¡¯t this just sending me as


    cannon fodder?¡±


    ¡°If the Su family finds out, why won¡¯t they fix my Wu family to death?¡±


    ¡°The Wu family¡¯s strength was already a lot worse than the Su family, and after returning


    to Charlie, they paid a lot of shares. Now the family¡¯s strength is almost cut in half. How


    can it withstand the Su family¡¯s toss?¡±


    Charlie also saw his worries, and said lightly: ¡°Regnar, I always reward and punish for


    things, if you do things beautifully this time, I will never treat you badly in the future,


    and you can rest assured that I am here, Su family can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Regnar is still a little tangled in his heart.


    After all, he didn¡¯t know Charlie¡¯s so-called not treating him badly, what benefits he could


    give him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    And he didn¡¯t know, if the Su Family really had to deal with him, would Charlie question his


    life and death.


    Seeing that he was still hesitating, Charlie said lightly, ¡°Regnar, how about this? If you


    help me get this thing done, then I will help you cure your son¡¯s disease. What do you


    think?¡±


    Regnar subconsciously said, ¡°Master Wade, my two sons¡­they¡­have some


    unspeakable hidden illnesses, you¡­you can really cure them?¡±


    Wu Qi was given a psychological hint by Charlie. Almost no one in the country knew about


    the fact that he had to eat extra meals every hour, while Roger Wu had his leg broken


    before, although he is better now. But he became ame man, and he could not fully


    recover in this life.


    Charlie sneered and said, ¡°What¡¯s your son¡¯s condition? Orvel almost died at the hands


    of your men at the beginning. Didn¡¯t I save him in the end?¡±


    Yes. Ragnar¡¯s spirit was immediately lifted.


    He knew that his men had gone to ssical Mansion to kill Orvel and Charlie¡¯s old father-


    inw, seeing that Orvel was about to die in his hands, but Charlie rescued him with a


    rejuvenating pill, which was incredible.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly thought: ¡°If Charlie is really willing to help,


    whether it is Roger¡¯s legs or Wu Qi¡¯s hidden illnesses who has to eat sh!t meals every


    hour, it can be cured¡­ .¡±


    So he asked excitedly, ¡°Master Wade, you¡­do you really mean this?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Of course.¡±


    Regnar hurriedly said, ¡°My eldest son, he has been limping, and the younger son¡¯s


    mental problem has gone wrong again¡­Can you cure it?¡±

 Chapter 2532

    Chapter 2532


    At this moment, Roger, who stood by his side and dared not speak, couldn¡¯t help but get


    excited.


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°No cure is an impossible cure, but I have to put it first. If you


    help me do this well, I can help you cure one of the problems with your two sons.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Regnar¡¯s expression was a little disappointed, and he


    thought to himself: ¡°Only one can be cured? Charlie, this guy made it clear that he wants


    to hang me with the sons!¡±


    However, it is better to cure one than to cure none at all.


    He really felt sorry for his little son. If he had a chance to cure his illness, it would really


    make up for his huge regret.


    So he immediately agreed and said: ¡°You can rest assured, Master Wade, I will go all out


    toplete the task you entrusted to me!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, looked at the time, and said, ¡°Okay, you two should go back


    quickly. Once the Su family finds you, let me know as soon as possible.¡±


    Regnar hurriedly said, ¡°OK, Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie looked at Issac and ordered: ¡°Old man, see off the guests.¡±


    Issac pointed to the door immediately, made a gesture of please, and smiled: ¡°Mr. Wu,


    please.¡±


    Regnar hurriedly said to Charlie respectfully, ¡°Young Master Wade, then I will go


    back now!¡±


    After all, he took Roger and carefully exited the room.


    Issac sent the father and son to the tarmac on the roof of the building. After the father


    and son got on the ne, Roger hurriedly said, ¡°Dad! If this matter is over, you must let


    Charlie heal my leg! ¡°


    Regnar said without hesitation: ¡°Except for your leg being a littleme now, there is


    basically nothing wrong with it, but your brother is still tortured every day, of course, he


    must be treated first!¡±


    Roger was anxious, and blurted out: ¡°Dad! I am the eldest son of the Wu family! If I am


    limping on one leg in my life, where should I put the Wu family¡¯s face?¡±


    Regnar sternly said: ¡°Then have you ever thought about your brother? Have you ever


    thought about how he has been able to survive for so long?¡±


    Roger was also a little anxious and quickly said, ¡°My brother has been used to it for so


    long. I went to see him in his room yesterday and happened to meet someone serving


    him to eat. He didn¡¯t show any pain. The whole process was normal. It¡¯s like a chronically


    ill patient taking medicine.¡±


    As he said, Roger couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Moreover, I shouldn¡¯t say something. The shame


    of my brother has already beenpletely lost. Even if he is cured, it is impossible to


    save ourselves from the Wu family¡¯s loss of reputation!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After the younger brother is cured, will you let your younger brothere out to take


    over the family affairs? If that is the case, as soon as he appears in the outside world,


    outsiders will point him and say that he was eating that thing before and it spread all


    over the country!¡±


    ¡°In that case, the reputation of our Wu family will be hit twice!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m different, Dad!¡±


    ¡°I am the future heir of the Wu family and the future business card of the Wu family!¡±


    ¡°If I appear in front of the public every time, I am a limping man walking, then the Wu


    family¡¯s face will also be damaged;¡±


    ¡°But if I can recover from the beginning and be a normal person, then I can


    appear in front of the public with a perfect image that is innocent enough and without


    any ck history!¡±


    ¡°When the timees, our father and son will work together, and we will surely let the Wu


    family recreate the scenery before!¡±

 Chapter 2533

    Chapter 2533


    Roger¡¯s wordspletely moved Regnar.


    As a father, he felt that his second son Wu Qi was even more pitiful.


    But as the head of the family, he finally realized that if he had the opportunity to cure any


    of the two brothers, he had to choose his eldest son Roger, which was a more cost-


    effective thing.


    ¡°As Roger said, Wu Qi left an extremely deep impression on the people of the whole


    country before. This impression can be said to be unforgettable.¡±


    ¡°So, even if you take this opportunity to bring Wu Qi back to normal, as long as he


    appears in the public¡¯s field of vision, it will awaken the unforgettable memory of him¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, he can¡¯t go around exining after healed that he doesn¡¯t need to eat that kind of


    food anymore.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Want to understand this level, Regnar also epted Roger¡¯s proposal.


    So, he said: ¡°Roger, we can do this to Charlie¡¯s satisfaction. Then let him heal your leg


    first. If there is a chance in the future, maybe we can also ask him to give Wu Qi a cure.¡±


    Roger couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said, ¡°Yes, Dad! As long as we follow Charlie and


    do more for him, maybe he will give us a chance to heal Wu Qi.¡±


    Regnar nodded and exhorted: ¡°Roger, you must keep this matter secret to everyone. You


    must never tell it, otherwise, if your brother knows about it, he will definitely hate me.¡±


    Roger said hurriedly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t say a word even if he kills me!¡±


    Regnar sighed, ¡°Hey! If your brother doesn¡¯t have a chance to heal in the future, you are


    an older brother, you must take good care of him.¡±


    Roger said firmly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry! Actually, I¡¯ve already considered it. When we get


    through this difficult period, and when Wu Qi¡¯s mood stabilizes, we can think about it.


    He will be sent abroad!¡±


    ¡°When he arrives abroad, he can change his identity and start again, so that there will not


    be so much psychological pressure. It is best to go to a country with fewer Chinese. This


    is even better for him.¡±


    Regnar was silent for a moment and nodded softly.


    He also knew that Roger did this to send his younger brother out so that he could


    dominate the entire Wu family.


    Although there were some disappointments and losses in his heart, he did not show


    it.


    He grew up in a wealthy family, so he understands the conflicts between the wealthy


    brothers too well.


    Among the wealthy, there are few real brotherly affections.


    In contrast, tens of billions or even hundreds of billions of assets are what they value


    most.


    Roger wanted to send his younger brother abroad, not out of concern for his brother.


    He just hopes that he will never suffer from future troubles.


    Regnar didn¡¯t point it out, but he said softly with emotion, ¡°Roger, it¡¯s not easy for your


    brother. You, as an older brother, must take care of him a little bit. Let¡¯s not say anything


    else, at least to protect him for the rest of his life Worry-free.¡±


    When Roger heard this, he immediately knew that his father understood his intention.


    So he said without hesitation: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of him for the rest of my


    life.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When Regnar and his son returned to Suzhou, Chengfeng also woke up from his


    sleep.


    After waking up, he immediately called the butler over and asked about the current


    progress of the matter.

 Chapter 2534

    Chapter 2534


    The steward replied truthfully: ¡°Master, the influence of video is still expanding. Now it


    has gradually spread from China to overseas. The overall public opinion situation is


    extremely detrimental to the family.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Elijah Du from the Du family has made no less than 10 calls. I didn¡¯t dare to


    answer¡­¡±


    ¡°Several leaders of Eastcliff also called for questioning. They were very angry about this


    matter and asked the Su family to give a clear solution. I excused that you were ill and


    temporarily dyed, but they want you to give a clear statement within 24 hours¡­¡±


    Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help sighing, gritted his teeth, and said: ¡°The short video tform is in


    the hands of the Wade family. I think it is impossible to engage in public rtions. As for


    the Du family, we don¡¯t have to care about him. Elijah can do whatever he wants. I won¡¯t


    see him, the big deal is I won¡¯t see him in my life.¡±


    The butler hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, that leader¡­¡±


    Chengfeng sighed, ¡°This is what I worry about the most¡­ That Shred actually strapped


    explosives to take hostages. The impact of this kind of thing is really bad. Now it¡¯s all


    exposed. I have to carry the pot¡­¡±


    As he said, Chengfeng calmed down and said, ¡°You give my feedback to the leaders,


    saying that I am recovering from illness abroad, and when my body improves slightly, I


    will immediately go to them and ask them for forgiveness!¡±


    ¡°OK master.¡±


    Chengfeng rubbed his temples, and asked a little bit weakly, ¡°By the way, which family


    has the strongest overall strength in Suhang?¡±


    The steward said seriously: ¡°The Wu family should be the strongest, but a lot of things


    happened to them some time ago, and their strength is lost by nearly half. They were


    originally the first family in the South, but now they are no longer in the top three.¡±


    Chengfeng nodded and said: ¡°The Su family has been focusing on the overseas market


    for the past few years, and has not deeply plowed the domestic market. Now is the time to


    quickly regain the domestic market andwork resources, and I may want to stay in


    Suzhou for a long time, it is more convenient to get acquainted with the big local family. It


    is better to use this Wu family for our own use.


    With that, he asked, ¡°By the way, when will Zynnnd?¡±


    The butler checked the time and said, ¡°Master shouldnd around two or three o¡¯clock in


    the afternoon.¡±


    Chengfeng gave a hum, and said, ¡°In this way, you will meet the Wu family on my behalf,


    and tell them that the Su family wants to invite them over for dinner at night, but don¡¯t


    reveal my identity. Don¡¯t let people know that I¡¯m in Suzhou, do you understand?¡±


    The housekeeper immediately nodded and said, ¡°Understood sir! I¡¯m going to contact the


    Wu family!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Zynn was flying over the Western Pacific in a private jet.


    Although he didn¡¯t close his eyes overnight, he was a little excited.


    And Zhifei, lying in his car in aplicated mood, had three pictures constantly


    rotating in his mind.


    The first picture is Liona, his mother in the car ident;


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The second picture is the younger sister Zhiyu who was also in the car ident;


    The third picture is the self after bing the head of the Su family.


    Originally, these three pictures were one after another, one after another, and one after


    another, they were considered evenly matched.


    However, with the passage of time, the first two pictures gradually became a little thin, and


    the third picture began to firmly upy the main position.


    After talking on the phone with his father Zynn, Zhifei discovered that the position of Su


    Family Patriarch, and the huge wealth that can be controlled by this position, was too


    strong a temptation for him.


    With a wave of the hand, he canmand a superfamily with assets of more than one


    trillion. This feeling of pointing the country is simply the ultimate power that all


    businessmen desire!


    He analyzed the current situation carefully, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling more excited,


    because he felt in his heart: ¡°The second uncle has disappeared, and grandpa¡¯s


    reputation ispletely stinking on the street. In this way, the possibility of the father


    inheriting the Su family is much greater. My father only has one son, which means that


    my chances of bing the Su Family Patriarch in the future are much greater!¡±

 Chapter 2535

    Chapter 2535


    In order to win over Regnar Wu, Old Chengfeng Su asked his housekeeper to directly take


    gifts to visit Wu¡¯s house.


    The chief butler of the Su family has the same qualifications and status as Leon, and even


    worse. Moreover, the chief steward


    represents not only himself but also the head of the family, Chengfeng. Therefore,


    let the steward visit Wu in person. It definitely gives the Wu family face.


    Chengfeng attached great importance to the win over the Wu family, so he asked his


    butler to visit him on his behalf.


    Chengfeng also knew very well that he had be a rat crossing the street right now, and


    it was impossible for him to return to Eastcliff in a short time.


    So he must be prepared to stay in Suzhou for a long time.


    This incident gave him the feeling that it was a period of history when the British and


    French forces invaded Eastcliff in 1860 and the Qing Emperor Xianfeng hurriedly fled to


    Rehe.


    When the British and French forces invaded Eastcliff, Emperor Xianfeng fled in a


    panic like him.


    However, the fate of the Emperor was a bit miserable.


    He waited hard for a year in Rehe and didn¡¯t have the chance to return to the capital. As


    a result, he died in the second year after escaping to Rehe. He was only 31 years old.


    In order not to repeat thetter of Xianfeng, Chengfeng had already made a


    comprehensive n for himself from the moment he fled Eastcliff.


    When he came to Suzhou, he wanted to quietly establish a foothold here. Not only would


    he bring all the top local families in Suzhou over, but also quickly transfer the industries of


    the Su family across the country to Suzhou to consolidate the family¡¯s presence in


    Suzhou.


    He wanted to make this city the second base camp of the Su family.


    In addition, he also wanted to hold his eldest son Zynn Su up again and let him serve


    as the acting chairman of the entire Su Group.


    Once Zynn bes the acting chairman of the board, it means that he has been formally


    established as the ¡°prince¡± of the Su family. This will not only allow Zynn to adhere to him


    honestly but also reduce the outside world¡¯s attention to him to a certain extent.


    What he thought was to draw Zynn over, let him be his own puppet, and show his face in


    the public, while he hides in Suhang to listen to politics, so as to ensure that his power


    will not be weakened by Zynn.


    The entire Su family has been in the hands of Chengfeng for so many years. Whether it


    is the shares of the group, the voting rights and veto rights of the board of directors,


    and the management rights of family trust funds, all of them are in Chengfeng¡¯s hands


    alone.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, as long as he does not transfer these rights, even if Zynn sits on the position


    of acting chairman, he cannot have any real power, let alone take this opportunity to


    seek usurpation.


    Moreover, Chengfeng is extremely exquisite. He has already made a will. Once he dies,


    all the property of the entire Su family will be automatically handed over to the trust fund


    established by the Swiss Bank for management. The property of more than one trillion,


    any one of the Su family The children have no right to call, they can only receive living


    expenses from the trust fund every month in ordance with the rules set by Chengfeng.


    As for the standard of living expenses, Chengfeng also set it early. Each of his sons and


    daughters can receive 10 million per month, and his spouse can receive 5 million per


    month; his grandchildren can receive 6 million per month. , His spouse can receive 3


    million a month. If the grandson has heirs, each heir can receive 2 million a month before


    the age of 18.


    Counting it down, if Chengfeng didn¡¯t change his will before his death, after his death, the


    entire Su family¡¯s juniors would receive two to three billion in living expenses in one


    month.


    However, the Su family¡¯s assets exceed one trillion, and its monthly profit exceeds ten


    billion. No one is eligible to use the remaining money, so it can only be put into the trust


    fund for profit.


    It seems that it is very unfair to these children and grandchildren of Zynn because even if


    they continue to receive living expenses until they die, the Su family will have more


    money.


    However, Chengfeng had his own n for the reason why he was so determined.


    First of all, this will is here, which is Chengfeng¡¯s amulet.


    Because no heir of the Su family would have the intention of murdering Chengfeng.


    The reason is that once Chengfeng is dead, not only will they not be able to inherit the


    position of Patriarch, but their ie will be greatly reduced.


    Originally, a family can earn tens or tens of billions a year, and they can also get a lot of


    other resource support from the family, but once the father dies, everyone lies down and


    receive the dead wages, the family can receive several One hundred million is a big deal,


    and it shrinks ten times, even tens or hundreds of times.

 Chapter 2536

    Chapter 2536


    And this will, in addition to the role of amulets, is also equivalent to family insurance.


    The ancient emperors were worried about the faint monarchs in their heirs so that they


    would throw away the sacrednd and leave the future generations without


    blessings. And these modern rich men are also worried that their offspring will have a


    prodigal, ruining the family foundation.


    Therefore, almost every wealthy man will set up a trust fund, and if his descendants are


    unwilling to seed, they will hand over all the property to the trust fund to ensure that


    the descendants of the family will live forever, and they will always have money to spend


    and will not lose their property.


    Moreover, this rule of relying on the leader for living expenses is particrly easy to


    stimte the gang of children and grandchildren to multiply their offspring.


    Because, as long as they give birth to one heir, it is equivalent to giving birth to a meal


    ticket. What the head of the family is most worried about is the continuation of the


    incense. If this allows children and grandchildren to have more children, coupled with


    sufficient trust fund assets, the continuity and development of the family can be more


    ensured.


    For Chengfeng, if his children and grandchildren do not satisfy him, he would not


    change this will until his death.


    But if there are very capable children and grandchildren who can gain their own trust, then


    there is no time to change the will when he is about to die.


    In this way, this old fox can firmly hold the power of the entire Su family and all the


    initiative in his own hands, and it is impossible for any offspring to threaten his rule over


    the family.


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Regnar and Roger have just returned home. Before the two of them sat hot,


    Chengfeng¡¯s housekeeper came to the door.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that the chief butler of the Su family came to visit, Regnar¡¯s first thought was:


    ¡°Charlie, this fellow, is really amazing! As soon as I came back, this family came to the


    door!¡±


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said to Roger: ¡°Son, in order to highlight the importance, you


    personally go outside to greet him, and invite the chief butler of the Su family to my


    study!¡±


    Roger nodded hurriedly and walked out quickly.


    Regnar straightened his cor and went to his study first.


    After a while, Roger walked in with a middle-aged man who was about fifty years old.


    As soon as this person entered the door, Regnar greeted him immediately.


    Roger hurriedly introduced, ¡°Dad, this is the chief steward of the Eastcliff¡¯s Su family, Mr.


    Anson!¡±


    Regnar immediately said with great enthusiasm: ¡°Oh, Mr. Anson, I have been admiring


    you for a long time! Please sit down, please sit down!¡±


    Anson nodded slightly, and said with a little smile: ¡°Mr. Wu, I came here today in the ce


    of my lord, and ask Mr. Wu toe to the house for dinner!¡±


    Although Regnar had already guessed the other party¡¯s intentions, he still pretended to


    be ttered and said excitedly: ¡°Mr. Su is going to invite me to dinner?! This¡­is this


    true?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Anson smiled slightly and said, ¡°I wonder if Mr. Wu has time tonight?¡±


    Regnar said without hesitation: ¡°Yes! Of course! Are we going to Eastcliff? If yes, I will


    quickly get the crew ready for flight!¡±


    Anson shook his head and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Chengfeng is in Suzhou, and he wants


    to host a banquet at Suhang¡¯s house tonight.¡±


    After speaking, he reminded him with a very serious expression:


    ¡°Mr. Wu, only you father, and son know about the information that my master came to


    Suzhou. You must remember this matter and never disclose it to anyone!¡±

 Chapter 2537

    Chapter 2537


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Zynn¡¯s private ne began to descend over the suburbs of


    Suzhou.


    Seeing that he was about tond at Suzhou-Hangzhou Airport, he called his son Zhifei on


    his cell phone.


    Zhifei, who was involved in this matter, had already driven the car to Suzhou-Hangzhou


    Airport. He parked the car in the parking lot and stayed in the car waiting for his father¡¯s


    message.


    Seeing his father¡¯s call, he hurriedly connected and asked, ¡°Dad, where are you?¡±


    Zynn said, ¡°In another twenty minutes or so, I should almostnd. Are you there yet?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Zhifei said, ¡°Tell me after you leave the customs, I will pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zynn told him: ¡°Don¡¯t forget to wear a mask and sunsses. Our Su family is too


    sensitive now. Don¡¯t let others notice that we are here in Suzhou.¡±


    ¡°I know Dad.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Zhifei quickly put on a mask and sunsses and drove the


    car to the main entrance of the airport arrival passage. After waiting for about 20


    minutes, Zynn¡¯s figure appeared at the exit of the airport arrival hall.


    Like Zhifei, Zynn wears a pair of ck sunsses and a disposable ck mask.


    However, Zhifei recognized him at a nce, and then quickly got out of the car, beckoned


    to him, and shouted, ¡°Dad, here!¡±


    When Zynn saw Zhifei, his spirit was shaken, and he ran over two steps quickly.


    Zhifei also umted a lot of negative energy in the past two days. Seeing his father


    finally came back, he felt a sense of finding support in his heart. He hurriedly greeted him


    and hugged him.


    At this moment, Zhifei could not help but choked up and whispered: ¡°Dad¡­you finally


    came back¡­¡±


    Zynn patted him on the back and sighed, ¡°Hey! Zhifei, Dad is sorry to you, to your mother


    and Zhiyu. When you needed me the most, I couldn¡¯t protect you and be by your side.¡±


    Zhifei said sadly: ¡°Dad¡­Mom and Zhiyu, there is no idea of their whereabouts yet, you


    must find a way to find them¡­¡±


    Zynn nodded solemnly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will go all out to find your mother and your sister.¡±


    After speaking, he looked around, and said hurriedly, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car first, there are


    too many people here, so as not to attract attention.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Zhifei nodded hurriedly, turned to help Zynn open the passenger car door, and let


    Zynn sit in first. When Zhifei returned to the car, Zynn confessed to him: ¡°Drive directly to


    the West Lake. Your grandfather has a vi on the edge of the West Lake. He lives there


    now.¡±


    Zhifei nodded and said, ¡°Then I will navigate to West Lake first. Give me instructions.¡±


    The Su family¡¯s real estate in all parts of the country and even all over the world are too


    many. Almost anyrger city will have Su family properties. How many vis the father


    has, even the father himself does not know. Even Zhifei has never been to the vi in


    Suzhou.


    Driving into the airport expressway, Zynn said to Zhifei next to him, ¡°You¡¯ll see your


    grandpater, don¡¯t wait for your grandpa to apologize to you, you must take the initiative


    to apologize to him, it¡¯s best to be more solemn. Kneel down and apologize, do you


    understand?¡±


    Zhifei knew that this time when his father came back from Australia, it was the key to his


    father and his own right to regain inheritance. He couldn¡¯t mess it up anyway, so he


    solemnly said: ¡°I know Dad, don¡¯t worry. As soon as I see Grandpa. I will immediately


    kneel down and apologize to him¡­¡±


    Originally, Zhifei was considered a man of spine, but in the face of huge benefits, his


    bones became much softer unconsciously.


    Zynn told him again: ¡°This time your grandpa has encountered the biggest Waterloo in his


    life. Judging from the influence of video, it is impossible for your grandpa to turn over in


    this life, so this time it is our good opportunity. If we can grasp this opportunity, on the one


    hand, let your grandpa see our abilities, and on the other hand, let him see our absolute


    obedience to him, then we have the opportunity to inherit the entire Su family.¡±


    With that said, Zynn¡¯s words turned and he said, ¡°But if we can¡¯t do it, your grandfather will


    definitely hand over the entire Su family¡¯s property to the overseas trust fund before he


    dies. At that time, we can only lead the living expenses per capita.¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, how can we make Grandpa recognize our ability?

 Chapter 2538

    Chapter 2538


    Zynn said earnestly: ¡°This time your mother and Zhiyu encountered an excellent


    opportunity. Anyone with a discerning eye can see it. This shows that someone wants to


    attack our family, and the opponent is extremely capable. It may have been nned for


    a long time. If we can help your grandfather, catch the ck hands behind the scenes,


    and eliminate all the threats for the family, then we will definitely make your grandfather


    admire us!¡±


    Immediately afterward, Zynn added: ¡°You have to know that your grandfather has been


    nailed to the pir of shame now, and it will be impossible to wash him until he dies!¡±


    ¡°So as long as he can be satisfied with us, and during the period before his death, we have


    been obedient to him, and while respecting him, we will never challenge his majesty as the


    head of the family!¡±


    ¡°Then before he dies, he will definitely pass on the position of Su Family Patriarch to me!


    And as long as we survive until he dies, the entire Su Family will be ours!¡±


    Zhifei nodded quickly, and said excitedly: ¡°Dad, I listen to your everything!¡±


    At around five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Zhiyu drove the car into a huge manor by the West


    Lake under the guidance of Zynn.


    West Lake is a well-known tourist attraction in the country, and more than half of the area


    is open to all people, so there are very fewkeside vis here, and the prices are


    extremely high.


    ording to rumors, a famous domestic emerce boss, a boss named Jag, has a


    luxurious vi here, which is said to be worth several hundred million.


    However, his vi was even worse than Chengfeng¡¯s.


    The manor Chengfeng spent 800 million when he started it ten years ago, and another


    500 million was spent on renovation and reconstruction. After it waspleted, he only


    came to live for a few days in the spring and autumn of each year.


    Zhifei drove into the manor. Butler Anson was already waiting at the entrance of the


    manor¡¯s main hall.


    As soon as he saw the father and son get out of the car, he hurried up to greet them and


    respectfully said, ¡°Master, Young Master! I didn¡¯t expect you two toe together!¡±


    Zynn hurriedly asked, ¡°Butler, where is father now?¡±


    Anson hurriedly said: ¡°Master has been looking forward to the two, so he told me to


    wait here early, and said that when you arrive, I must take you to see him


    immediately.¡±


    Zynn hurriedly said, ¡°Then take us there quickly!¡± ¡°it is good!¡±


    Anson took the father and son to the main hall of the manor.


    In the main hall at this time, Chengfeng, who was somewhat depressed, was sitting in


    front of the burning firece and resting. When he saw his son and grandsoning,Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    hurriedly got up from the recliner, and walked in front, in two steps. The old tearfully said,


    ¡°Zynn¡­ my son¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m sorry about your family!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhifei recalled his father¡¯s exnation. Without a second word, he knelt


    in front of Chengfeng and confessed: ¡°Grandpa¡­I didn¡¯t understand the rules and


    bumped into you. Please punish your culprit!¡±


    Chengfeng¡¯s expression shed with a look of satisfaction, and he quickly reached out to


    help Zhifei up, choked up, and said, ¡°Good boy, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s grandpa who was so confused that he made such an impulsive decision for


    the family¡¯s face¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I was wronged by the gangster again, and was charged with many


    unreasonable charges¡­¡±


    Zynn hurriedly stepped forward, helped Chengfeng, and said seriously: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t


    say that. I know well to know that everything you do is for this family!¡±


    Chengfeng nodded with satisfaction: ¡°You two can understand my difficulties, I can


    really look down upon death!¡±


    Zynn nodded solemnly: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, Zhifei and I can understand you very


    well¡­¡±


    With tears in Chengfeng¡¯s eyes, he solemnly said: ¡°Zynn, I promise you that I will do my


    best to find Liona and Zhiyu. If Liona is still alive, I will face her and plead for the crime,


    even if She wants my old life, I am willing to pay it to her!¡±


    Zynn hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, our top priority now is not to find Liona and Zhiyu, nor to find


    Shoude, but to work together to pull out the enemy hidden in the dark!¡±

 Chapter 2539

    Chapter 2539


    Zynn¡¯s words came to Chengfeng¡¯s heart.


    Although Chengfeng took the initiative to apologize to Zynn and Zhifei about Liona and


    Zhiyu¡¯s affairs as soon as he came up, deep down in his heart, he did not want Zynn. The


    father and son were troubled by this issue.


    So Zynn took the initiative to change the topic now, just to cater


    to Chengfeng¡¯s inner thoughts.


    So, he hurriedly said, ¡°You are right Zynn, we must work together to find out who is


    behind the scenes!¡±


    With that said, he asked Zynn: ¡°Who do you think is behind us?¡±


    Zynn subconsciously said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think this matter has anything to do with the


    Wade Family, but I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that this matter is what the Wade


    Family did. I can only specte through the short video tform. It should be part of it to


    a certain extent, and Aurous Hill is in the Wade Family¡¯s sphere of influence, which is


    their home court.¡±


    Chengfeng nodded and said seriously: ¡°My previous thoughts were simr to yours, but


    now I feel that the Wade family seems unlikely to have such strength, otherwise, they


    will not wait until today to start with us.¡±


    Zynn fell into deep thought.


    He had considered his father¡¯s point of view, and he didn¡¯t understand it.


    At this moment, Chengfeng looked at Zhifei on the side, pretending to be casual, and


    asked: ¡°By the way, do you have any ideas? In your mind, are there any clues that are


    more suitable?¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa¡­I¡­I really can¡¯t think of any clues.¡±


    Chengfeng nodded, and then pretended to remember something, and said, ¡°Oh, right! You


    and Zhiyu were in Japan when you met a master? Who is that person? Have you found a


    clue?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhifei said earnestly: ¡°Zhiyu has always wanted to find her benefactor, but we have


    tried many methods without any substantial progress.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Chengfeng felt nervous and asked hurriedly, ¡°You met him at that time, could you describe


    his characteristics, including looks and temperament, to me?¡±


    Zhifei thought for a while, and said, ¡°My benefactor should be about the same age as me,


    very young, and he must be a Chinese or Japanese Chinese. As for his looks, to be


    honest, he is very handsome. They are very tough, but still very characteristic.¡±


    Chengfeng asked him, ¡°Can you find a professional in criminal investigation to help you


    make a portrait of a character?¡±


    Zhifei hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Grandpa, I thought about the portrait of him, but


    to be honest, we only had a passing intersection with him, and we were too nervous about


    what happened that day. So we really don¡¯t clearly remember the appearance, if we do it


    is a little vague¡­Unless we meet again, we can recognize him at a nce¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Zhifei couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Grandpa, why did you suddenly ask about


    the matter of this Master? Do you suspect that he is behind it this time?¡±


    Chengfeng sighed, pretending to say with emotion: ¡°I am not suspicious, I am hopeful! I


    hope that this benefactor will control everything behind the back this time. In this case, I


    believe that Zhiyu and your mother will survive.¡±


    Zhifei nodded lightly and said sincerely: ¡°This Master is a person with great supernatural


    powers. If it is really like what you said, I believe that it is much more likely that Mom and


    Zhiyu will be alive, but we have wanted to find him for so long but since we haven¡¯t found


    him, the probability of him appearing in Aurous Hill is very low.¡±


    Chengfeng smiled slightly: ¡°Even if the possibility is very low, there is still a possibility.


    We have to think on the bright side of everything. If it is really him, then this incident is


    actually a misunderstanding. As long as the misunderstanding is resolved, this person


    may also be used by our Su family!¡±


    After speaking, Chengfeng immediately ordered: ¡°Zhifei, except Zhiyu, you are the only


    one who has seen the benefactor. He has saved you and will certainly not be malicious


    to you, so you follow my instructions and go immediately with a high profile to Aurous


    Hill! See if you can bring out the benefactor!¡±

 Chapter 2540

    Chapter 2540


    When Zynn heard this, he subconsciously said, ¡°Dad, Aurous Hill is very wicked! Young


    brother disappeared there. If Zhifei passes by with a high profile, I am afraid¡­¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chengfeng waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! My guess is generally not wrong! What


    we have to do now is to lead the snake out of the cave.¡±


    Zynn¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help being a little tangled.


    Zhiyu¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown and her life or death is still unknown, so he is really


    reluctant to let Zhifei go to Aurous Hill to take a big risk.


    Shoude was so high-profile that he was tied up as soon as he arrived in Aurous Hill.


    If Zhifei also goes very high-profile, then 80% chance is the repeat of the mistakes of


    Shoude.


    The only possibility of exemption is that the old man is imprisoned. The mysterious


    man who turned his hands in the clouds and covered his hands in the rain behind


    Aurous Hill is the benefactor who saved his son and daughter in Japan.


    Just when he was hesitant, Zhifei mustered up the courage and said seriously: ¡°Grandpa, I


    am willing to go to Aurous Hill!¡±


    Chengfeng nodded in satisfaction and smiled: ¡°As expected of my Su family¡¯s eldest


    grandson! Courage is extraordinary!¡±


    After speaking, he asked, ¡°By the way, Zhifei, I heard that you sponsored a concert


    before, and it seems to be held in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Zhifei nodded: ¡°Yes, grandpa, I sponsored Qiuyi, Miss Gu¡¯s global tour, She is well known


    as Sara in the entertainment Industry. Aurous Hill is her first stop this year.¡±


    Chengfeng smiled and said, ¡°It turned out to be the girl from the Gu family! That girl is also


    very well-known now, so if you go to Aurous Hill this time, you will be able to show up in


    the public eye in the name of sponsoring the concert.¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly said, ¡°Okay grandpa, I understand!¡±


    Chengfeng suddenly had a thought in his mind at this time: ¡°Knowing that this kid, he is


    definitely not doing nothing idle, and he is not a dude who is not doing his job. Why do


    you want to do something like sponsoring a concert?¡±


    ¡°Things in the entertainment industry are indeed tall for ordinary


    people, but for super-ss families, it¡¯s not even a f@rt.¡±


    ¡°How many top stars in the entertainment industry have sharpened their heads and want to


    marry into these super-ss families, but the offspring of these top families are a little


    bitpelling, and they won¡¯t even look at them.¡±


    ¡°Knowing that it is Su¡¯s grandson if he beckons in the entertainment industry, I don¡¯t


    know how many top female stars will rush forward desperately, but he ran to sponsor the


    concert of the girl from the Gu family. This is obviously a bit of a drunkard. It¡¯s not about


    wine!¡±


    Thinking of this, Chengfeng¡¯s eyes turned, and he nned to give Zhifei a choice.


    Therefore, he deliberately pretended to be very sincere and sighed: ¡°Oh, let me just say


    something from my heart. The girl in the Gu family is still very good overall. Although the


    strength of the family is a little worse, it is better than the image of other girls. Good, and


    dignified!¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Zhifei and said earnestly: ¡°Zhifei, you are now at the age of


    marrying and getting a wife. If you can catch the girl of the Gu family, it would be a good


    thing for the Su family! ¡°


    Zhifei suddenly became excited when he heard this, and blurted out, ¡°Grandpa¡­you¡­you


    support me in pursuing Sara?!¡±

 Chapter 2541

    Chapter 2541


    Zhifei had a crush on Sara for many years but only told his sister Zhiyu about this.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t dare to say it was because he knew that the Su family could not


    allow him to be with Sara.


    Elder Su has always been above the top, and he has never looked down upon these


    families in China.


    Moreover, he has always been eager to make major breakthroughs in


    overseas markets.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Therefore, he especially hoped that Zhifei, as the eldest son of the Su family, could marry


    a daughter of a top European or American family, or a European royal princess.


    In this way, the Su family can exchange resources with them.


    Otherwise, if you only find a family with a weaker overall strength than the Su family to


    marry in the country, then it is clear that others will take advantage of the Su family.


    Because of this, Zhifei dare not make any relevant disclosures.


    However, he never dreamed that his visionary grandfather would take the initiative to


    encourage him to pursue Sara. This was simply great news for him.


    However, Zhifei didn¡¯t know that Elder Su easily analyzed his true purpose from his


    sponsorship of Sara¡¯s concert.


    Saying that now, it¡¯s just a matter of doing what he wants.


    Chengfeng deeply understands a truth, this truth is only three words: D*ck drives


    everything.


    If you want to make the best use of a person, that is, you must master where his


    s3xual interest is.


    Chengfeng understood Zhifei¡¯s deep inner s3xual interest, so he chose to do what he liked,


    support him in pursuing Sara, and directly tied him firmly in his camp in one step.


    Therefore, when Zhifei expressed absolute shock at what he said, Chengfeng said in a


    serious manner: ¡°Zhifei, the most important thing about choosing a spouse is the price-


    effectiveness ratio.


    Ability and character are good. Although Gu¡¯s strength is a bit inferior, she is better than


    others. If you really marry her, it will be a very cost-effective thing! So if you really want to


    pursue her, of course, I agree with you with both hands.¡±


    Zhifei immediately said excitedly: ¡°Thank you, grandpa! With your words, I am relieved!¡±


    Zynn on the side, this was the first time he knew that what his son liked in his heart turned


    out to be Sara of the Gu family.


    He frowned and said earnestly, ¡°Zhifei, you like Gu¡¯s girl, and Dad doesn¡¯t object to it, but


    you have to know that Gu¡¯s family has always had prejudices against Su¡¯s family,


    especially Philip Gu and Changying back then. It¡¯s his elder brother to worship. Since I set


    up the Anti-Wade Alliance, he haspletely drawn a line from the Su family. If you


    pursue Sara, the first thing you have to pass is his level.¡±


    Zhifei nodded and said, ¡°Dad, I have considered all of what you said. The old ounts


    between my parents are indeed a rtivelyrge influence, but I still believe that feelings


    are the first. Yes, if I can really make Sara like me, then I believe I can also make Sara¡¯s


    father ept me.¡±


    Zynn sighed sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy!¡±


    Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help but pped his lips. He racked his brains to make suggestions


    for his grandson. He said, ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t think there is any need to make a conclusion on this


    matter so early. I know that he is only 26 this year, even if he is married at 36. It¡¯s not too


    late, so he has time for Gu¡¯s family to change their attitude towards him.¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help but said with a little regret: ¡°I heard that Philip had pancreatic


    cancer and he was about to die. If that¡¯s the case, he would lose one stumbling block if he


    wanted to pursue Gu¡¯s girl, but who knew this? Why did the guy heal suddenly


    inexplicably? He is alive, and the difficulty will indeed be much greater.¡±


    Zhifei said at this time, ¡°Grandpa since you support me, I will definitely pursue Sara. As


    long as she is willing to be with me, I believe her father can¡¯t stop us from being


    together.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chengfeng said with a smile: ¡°You can rest assured and boldly pursue her.


    Grandpa will give you one hundred or one thousand times support!¡±


    As he said, he said very seriously: ¡°If Philip is unwilling to forgive the Su family for the


    ¡°Anti-Wade Alliance¡± things back then, then let your fathere to the door personally


    and beg him to plead for the crime.¡±


    ¡°If it still doesn¡¯t work, then my old bone will personally apologize to him! For the life-long


    happiness of my grandson, what is such a trivial matter?¡±


    Old Man¡¯s attitude immediately moved Zhifei.


    Comparing this with the unquestionable personality that Grandpa said before, it was a


    radical change.

 Chapter 2542

    Chapter 2542


    He thought it was impossible for his grandfather to allow him to pursue Sara, but he did


    not expect that he would support him so much.


    This instantly increased his confidence in pursuing Sara countless times.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    So he immediately stated: ¡°Grandpa, if that¡¯s the case, then I will go to Aurous Hill now


    to see if I can bring out the ck hand by preparing for the concert!¡±


    Chengfeng nodded in satisfaction and smiled: ¡°I asked Anson to invite the head of the


    Suzhou first family, Regnar Wu from the Wu family. It is estimated that he should be here


    in a while. Don¡¯t leave in a hurry. It¡¯s not toote to leave after dinner.¡±


    ¡°it is good!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Aurous Hill Shagri-La.


    Zhiyu was bored in the hotel room for a day, feeling anxious and impatient.


    At six o¡¯clock, Issac¡¯s men knocked on the door on time, and two female bodyguards


    walked in with a food delivery tray. One of them respectfully said, ¡°Ms. Su, Ms. Du,


    dinner is ready, please take a second step. Dining in the restaurant.¡±


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°When on earth your young master would like to see me? I


    have been waiting all day¡­¡±


    The female bodyguard said very politely: ¡°Sorry Miss Su, our young master did not


    come today.¡±


    Zhiyu asked, ¡°Then did he say when he woulde?¡±


    The female bodyguard shook her head: ¡°Master never said it.¡±


    Zhiyu didn¡¯t give up, and asked, ¡°Well, can you please call your young master and say


    I want to talk to him.¡±


    The female bodyguard smiled slightly: ¡°You tell me, I am not qualified to talk to the


    young master directly, so I don¡¯t have the young master¡¯s contact information.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhiyu¡¯s eyes shed red and choked up, ¡°Then what does your master mean? It


    took so much work to save us and settle us here, but he kept hiding. If he doesn¡¯t show


    up¡­If he really doesn¡¯t n to show up, let my mother and I leave here!¡±


    The female bodyguard said apologetically: ¡°Ms. Su, the young master really didn¡¯t mean


    that, it is just I servant dared to specte. As for what you said to leave here, I can¡¯t do


    this. The young master has ordered us to make sure you two Please forgive me for


    staying in this suite and keeping every step of the way.¡±


    Zhiyu suddenly felt a strong grievance in her heart, and tears flowed out.


    Seeing this, the female bodyguard said apologetically: ¡°Miss Su, the food is ready, please


    help yourself and Ms. Du, we will go out first.¡±


    Liona hurried forward, holding Zhiyu in her arms and gentlyforting her, while


    saying to the two female bodyguards, ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    The two made a polite statement and hurriedly left the room.


    As soon as they left the room, the two of them came to Issac¡¯s office. After knocking on


    the door and entering, facing Issac and Charlie sitting on the sofa, they respectfully said:


    ¡°Young Master, President, Miss Su is a little excited. ¡°


    Issac hurriedly said, ¡°Tell me, what exactly is the excitement method?¡±


    The female bodyguard recounted the situation from just now.


    After listening, Issac nodded and said: ¡°Okay, you have worked hard, go and rest.¡±


    The female bodyguard bowed and resigned.


    At this moment, Issac looked at Charlie and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master, are you really


    not going to see her?¡±

 Chapter 2543

    Chapter 2543


    Issac¡¯s words made Charlie hesitate slightly.


    Whether he wants to meet Zhiyu and Liona, he hasn¡¯t decided yet.


    The main reason is that he doesn¡¯t want to understand what mentality he should use


    to face an enemy¡¯s daughter and a woman who has loved his father for many years.


    But he knew it in his heart.


    Things have reached the point where they are today. Sooner orter, he has to meet


    the mother and daughter.


    Therefore, he has not yet determined whether it is the right time to meet them right now.


    At this time, Issac saw Charlie¡¯s hesitation, and hurriedly persuaded him: ¡°Master, to


    be honest, since you will see them sooner orter, it is better to see them earlier.¡±


    As he said, he said again: ¡°Look, now Miss Su¡¯s status is almost equal to house arrest


    here. If you don¡¯t meet her, I am afraid she will be ufortable. This is also torture for


    her. It¡¯s better to meet her and let her feel at ease so that she can continue to stay here


    without causing any trouble.¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°I definitely want to see her, but it¡¯s not the time yet.¡±


    Issac asked hurriedly, ¡°Master, are you waiting for an opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Opportunity?¡± Charlie shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Zynn Su.¡± Issac eximed,


    ¡°Master, you¡­you want to wait for Zynn?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him toe to Aurous Hill. If he doesn¡¯te, I will


    personally ¡°please¡± him over!¡±


    ¡°The day Zynnes to Aurous Hill, I would naturally take him to meet Zhiyu and Liona!¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie stood up and said nkly, ¡°After hees here, I will


    personally take him to my parents¡¯ grave and bow down!¡±


    ¡°If he is not directly rted to the death of my parents, let him give my parents a


    kowtow;¡±


    ¡°If he is directly rted to the death of my parents, I will let him pay for his life at my


    parents¡¯ grave!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At 6:30 in the evening, Regnar Wu drove to Su¡¯s manor.


    He also came with his eldest son Roger.


    The father and son arrived in the manor in their car, and the housekeeper Anson


    personally greeted them. As soon as they met, he said politely: ¡°Mr. Wu, Master Wu, our


    master is already waiting in the banquet hall, pleasee with me.¡±


    Regnar couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.


    He didn¡¯te to have dinner with Chengfeng this time. He


    came to Chengfeng as an undercover agent at Charlie¡¯s request.


    Charlie is a person 10,000 people can¡¯t afford to offend him, not to mention Charlie¡¯s


    background, his ability alone is far from what he dares to offend.


    Killing the eight heavenly kings of the Wu family by one person really annoyed him,


    maybe he could kill all the Wu family by himself.


    However, Chengfeng here can¡¯t afford to offend him at all.


    Who is Chengfeng? The person in charge of the first family in the country is simply the


    strongest person in the financial field, and if he provokes him, he may not end well.


    Therefore, Regnar was nervous and afraid in his heart.


    However, he was also very clear in his heart that, no matter what,


    he must act as one who couldn¡¯t offend Charlie the most.


    Since Charlie asked him to be an undercover agent, he could only bite the bullet.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2544

    ?Chapter 2544


    So, Donald and Sean followed Arrington to the dining hall inside the manor.


    At this time, Cadfan, Sheldon, and Jaime, who represented the three generations of the Schulz family, were seated at the dining table.


    When Cadfan saw Donald and Sean walking into the dining hall, he took the initiative to stand up and greet Donald with a smile on his face. "Mr. Webb, I have already heard of your great name for a very long time! I finally get to meet you today!"


    Donald hurriedly replied in a ttered manner, "Lord Schulz, you are being too polite. Compared to you, I am nothing more than a small businessman engaging in some small businesses. I am still way too inferior aspared to you..."


    Cadfan waved his hand before he smiled and said, "How could that be, Mr. Webb? The Webb family is the top and most influential family in the whole of Sudbury. So, why are you belittling yourself?"


    After he had spoken, Cadfan hurriedly said again, "Come, Mr. Webb! Let me introduce you to my family. This is my son, Sheldon, and my grandson, Jaime."


    Donald could not help but feel a little surprised as he thought to himself, ''Unexpectedly, Sheldon Schulz is also here in Sudbury. Didn''t this guy run off to Australia because of a scandal some time ago? Besides, Cadfan Schulz tried to murder his wife and daughter. So, why is Sheldon Schulz still standing before Lord Schulz in such a respectful manner? Wouldn''t it be necessary for him to avenge his wife and daughter?!"


    When Sheldon saw that Donald was dumbfounded, he could already guess what was going on in Donald''s mind at this time. Therefore, he could not help but feel a little embarrassed.


    So, he quickly stretched out his hand first before he said, "Hello, Mr. Webb. I am Sheldon Schulz. It is a pleasure to meet you.''


    Donald quickly came back to his senses, and he hurriedly sped his fists together as he said, "Mr. Schulz, it is indeed a pleasure to meet you too! I am Donald Webb, and this is my eldest son, Sean!"


    Cadfan spoke up again and said, "Mr. Webb, please take a seat. We can continue chatting while we eat."


    Donald quickly agreed.


    After the five people had sat down at the huge dining table, Cadfan took the initiative to lift up his wine ss and offer a toast to Donald. After drinking a few sses of wine, Cadfan smiled and said, "Mr. Webb, now that I am here in Sudbury, it could be said that I am currently in your territory. So, I would like to ask you to please take good care of us in Sudbury in the future."@


    Donald replied nervously, "Lord Schulz, you are being too polite. It is my absolute honor and pleasure that you thought of me when you came to Sudbury. You are more than wee to approach me and ask me for any help in the future.">>


    Cadfan smiled before he said, "Since you have already said so, I will not hold back in the future, Mr. Webb. However, you can rest assured. If you need any help from the Schulz family, please do not hesitate to speak up either."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Donald sped his fists together and said, "I will thank you in advance then, Lord Schulz!"


    Cadfan nodded, and he put his wine ss down before he said, "By the way, Mr. Webb, I would like to ask you a few questions if it is convenient for you."


    Donald hurriedly replied, "Lord Schulz, please go ahead and ask me anything!"


    Cadfan said, "Well, Mr. Webb, I wanted to ask you, how much do you know and understand about Aurous Hill?"


    "This..." Donald thought for a moment before he said, "To be honest, I do not know much about Aurous Hill. It is just that my son used to attend a university in Aurous Hill."


    In truth, Donald honestly did not want to talk to anyone about his youngest son, Kian, unless it was ast resort.


    This was because Kian''s matter had already made the headlines all over the country at that time. Therefore, Donald felt that talking about this matter was simply tantamount to pping himself in the face.


    However, now that Cadfan was already asking him about his understanding of the situation in Aurous Hill, Donald did not dare to conceal the fact that Kian used to study in Aurous Hill. This was because everyone in the whole country already knew about this matter. If Donald were to deliberately conceal this matter, it would certainly arouse Cadfan''s suspicion.


    When Cadfan heard Donald mentioning Kian, he nodded slightly before he said apologetically, "I am sorry, Mr. Webb. I know that there are certain things that I should not be mentioning,"


    Donald knew what Cadfan wanted to say next. So, he could only smile awkwardly as he said, "Mr. Schulz, you don''t have to be so


    polite with me. You can just speak up if you have any questions."


    Cadfan nodded and said, "Mr. Webb, frankly speaking, I have heard about your youngest son''s strange illness. What I want to ask you is whether you already investigated and checked why he would suddenly have this kind of behavior? Do you know what is actually wrong with him?"


    "Why?! Donald secretly cursed in his heart, ''Of course, it is all that b*stard, Charlie''s doing! He has already admitted this matter in front of me. However, I cannot afford to provoke him, and I do not dare to go against him at all...''


    However, Donald did not dare to tell Lord Schulz what he was thinking.


    Therefore, he could only act as though he was very confused and muddled as he said, "This... to be honest, when Kian met with an ident, Sean and I rushed to Aurous Hill as soon as possible. We also wanted to find out what happened to Kian and the reason that he was behaving in such a manner. However, even after spending a lot of time investigating and looking into it, we could not find any valuable clues at all."


    Cadfan was a little disappointed, and he asked, "Mr. Webb, do you think that your youngest son''s condition urred naturally or that it was caused by someone else?" 2

 Chapter 2545

    Chapter 2545


    Hearing Chengfeng¡¯s question, Charlie¡¯s image reappeared in Regnar¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t


    help feeling a deep cold deep in his heart. Then he replied: ¡°Mr. Su, let me tell you, about


    my son. I also suspected that it might be man-made, but after investigating a lot, no


    relevant clues were found, so the possibility of a natural cause may be greater, or the


    children himself stimted something beyond ourprehension.


    Chengfeng asked him, ¡°Have you ever asked your son what unusual memories or


    impressions he had before and after the incident?¡±


    Regnar said truthfully: ¡°I asked him about this, but he told me that there was a memory gap


    before the incident, and he couldn¡¯t remember it at all.¡±


    Chengfeng nodded thoughtfully, and said in a deep voice, ¡°If this is the case, then I guess


    it is more likely to have mental nature!¡±


    Regnar pretended to be shocked and asked, ¡°Mr. Su, do you mean someone


    deliberately harmed my son?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chengfeng said seriously: ¡°Generally speaking, even if someone has a mental


    problem, they don¡¯t have such a strange behavior as your son.¡±


    After speaking, he asked again: ¡°And I heard that your son¡¯s condition seems to


    ur every hour, right?¡±


    Regnar said awkwardly, ¡°Yes, it is true.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Chengfeng hummed, and said solemnly, ¡°Then this is even more problematic! Normally,


    even if a person has intermittent psychosis, intermittent epilepsy, or even intermittent


    convulsions, this is rtively random. There are absolutely no rules at all, so some


    people will fall asleep, suddenly get up and sleepwalk, or suddenly have a goat¡¯s seizure


    and convulsions, but when you¡¯ve heard of someone, it¡¯s like this every hour frequency?


    This is obviously not right!¡±


    Regnar said, ¡°Of course I knew something was wrong, and I also knew that all this was


    done by that bastard Charlie! But what can I do? Our eight heavenly kings were all taken


    care of by him. If I still confront him, maybe I will be like my son someday, bing a


    hapless guy who eats that thing every hour¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he was depressed, and on the surface, he pretended to be extremely


    shocked and asked: ¡°Mr. Su¡­do you think anyone has such an ability to make my son


    suffer from this disease?¡±


    Chengfeng said: ¡°There are too many possibilities for this kind of thing. Whether it is the


    mystery of Feng Shui in our country or the puppets in Southeast Asia, there are methods


    that cannot be exined by science. I think you should find a metaphysical master for


    your son. If your son takes a good look, he may be able to see where the problem is!¡±


    ¡°Master of Metaphysics?!¡± Regnar said earnestly, ¡°To be honest, our family really doesn¡¯t


    know any master of metaphysics, but I have heard that some people in Hong Kong seem


    to be engaged in Feng Shui metaphysics. I don¡¯t know if there are any experts there. ¡°


    Chengfeng said: ¡°Hong Kong has probably the most developed metaphysics in the


    three regions of the Taiwan Strait, but if you want to really talk about the top


    metaphysics masters, you still have to go to the United States to find them.


    ¡°America?!¡± Regnar was even more surprised, and asked, ¡°Mr. Su, I don¡¯t quite


    understand. Isn¡¯t Feng Shui metaphysics the thing of our Chinese ancestors? Why do the


    top academic masters look at America?¡±


    Chengfeng smiled indifferently and said earnestly: ¡°As long as the masters of


    metaphysics are very powerful, they are basically from their ancestors for several


    generations, even dozens of generations, who have been studying metaphysics


    assiduously. In times of turbulence, some really capable older generations of


    metaphysical masters will figure out clues in advance and then avoid them in advance.¡±

 Chapter 2546

    Chapter 2546


    After speaking, he exined: ¡°Anyone who has studied history knows that in 37 years, we


    have experienced a huge ordeal in China. At that time, many top metaphysical families


    had already calcted the disaster of China Land one or two years in advance. Many


    have fled overseas in advance. Those who have not escaped are either those masters


    who serve the country and the people, or those who have the insufficient ability and limited


    skills, and cannot be counted as two swords of disaster.¡±


    ¡°And those top masters who stayed devoted their efforts to Jiangshan Sheji. In


    addition to the Eight Years¡¯ War, there were deaths and injuries, and arge number of


    domestic metaphysical masters withered, but the ones who fled overseas were


    intact. Survived.¡±


    Regnar couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Su, there is still something unclear below. Why did


    these escaped metaphysical masters go to the United States?¡±


    Chengfeng smiled and said: ¡°Recall the history of World War II you learned in junior high


    school. At that time, the whole world was swamped. Europe, known as the birthce of


    modern civilization, was also turned into a puddle of mud. Even Britain was blown to


    ruins. Needless to say. Continental Europe.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Looking at the whole world, there was only the United States that year. Except for a


    small attack on Pearl Harbor, the maind was almost out of the war. The true masters


    of metaphysics have long been there for the peace and peace of the United States, so


    almost all of them have a brain. Fleeing to the United States, other people¡¯s World War II


    was a raging war. These people¡¯s World War II was to survive in America.


    After all, Chengfeng said again: ¡°If you need it, I can help you find a top metaphysical


    master from the United States and let him see your son¡¯s situation.¡±


    Regnar asked a little excitedly, ¡°Mr. Su, is what you said is true?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Chengfeng


    smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°Since we are all interested in being tied together to do


    something big, then I must show something, so let¡¯s arrange for someone to contact and


    let the master sit as soon as possible. The ne ising. If the speed is fast, the master


    may be there tomorrow night.¡±


    Although Regnar didn¡¯t dare to betray Charlie, he couldn¡¯t help getting excited when he


    thought that the master of metaphysics that Chengfeng had found might really be able to


    heal his son.


    This also made him feel the feeling of having the right and the right. If he could


    cleverly mediate between Charlie and Su¡¯s family, wouldn¡¯t he be able to please both


    sides and obtain benefits from both sides?


    Thinking of this, Regnar hurriedly stood up, sped his fists in his hands, bowed, and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m taking the ce of the dog, thank you, Mr. Su! If you need to be here in the


    future, just give amand, and don¡¯t let it go!¡±


    Chengfeng waved his hand and said casually, ¡°Mr. Wu, between you and me, you are


    wee.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Zynn and told him: ¡°Zynn, you turn back to talk to Mr. Mai


    in Los Angeles. It is best to ask him toe out and visit Suzhou.¡±


    Zynn nodded and hurriedly said, ¡°I know Dad. It is estimated that the time in Los Angeles


    is not bright yet. Should I wait an hour or two before contacting?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chengfeng smiled and said with emotion: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Mr. Mai in years. If he is


    willing to show his face ande here in person, I will also ask him to do the calctions


    for me. I have encountered various blows, maybe it has a lot to do with Feng Shui luck!¡±

 Chapter 2547

    Chapter 2547


    In fact, Chengfeng himself is not very faithful.


    His long-dead old father believed in Feng Shui fate, but he didn¡¯t buy it.


    Chengfeng¡¯s acting style is very harsh, so he always believes that man can conquer the


    sky. When he is young, he will act vigorously and resolutely when he is young.


    However, Chengfeng now has more or less murmurs in his heart.


    It¡¯s a damn reciting words, if it¡¯s a coincidence, it¡¯s really a bit unreasonable. How can


    such bad luck and bad things happen to him?


    If it is not a coincidence, it is estimated that something happened in the fortune,


    otherwise, it should not be unlucky.


    Therefore, he wanted to take this opportunity to let the authoritative Feng Shui


    take a look.


    Mr. Mai, whom he asked Zynn to contact, followed his father and fled to the United States


    from Eastcliff in early 37.


    At the time, the five great feng shui families in China were the Lai family, the Zeng family,


    the Liao family, the Yang family, and the Mai family.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    These five people, without exception, have all settled overseas.


    The old generation of the Mai family had a good personal rtionship with Chengfeng¡¯s


    father, so when Chengfeng¡¯s father was alive, he often asked them toe back and give


    advice.


    However, since the death of his father, Chengfeng has not been interested in this


    aspect, so he drifted away from them.


    But having said that, although there hasn¡¯t been any contact in recent years, the


    foundation of the rtionship between the two families is still there.


    Regnar is also not very faithful.


    However, he is now holding the attitude of trying and not asking for money, and he has


    aplished it. If he fails, he has no loss.


    It is precisely with this feeling of having a source of both ends,


    Regnar¡¯s psychological pressure is suddenly relieved a lot.


    Coupled with Chengfeng¡¯s very polite attitude, Regnar really felt at home.


    After dinner, Chengfeng asked Zynn to send the father and son out. On the way back,


    Regnar still had a smug smile on his face.


    In any case, it is a good thing to be able to establish contact with a top-notch family like


    the Su family. It may indeed open up a littlemercial cooperation. As long as the Su


    family gives some resources at hand, the Wu family will be able to improve.


    Roger saw his father¡¯s excitement, but he felt a little unhappy. Ten thousand in his heart


    didn¡¯t want his brother Wu Qi to heal, because once his brother healed, he would rob


    him of property.


    Chengfeng suddenly threw such an olive branch, which made him feel very angry.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to show his feelings in front of his father, so he could only ask: ¡°Dad, the


    Su family wants to help us find a Feng Shui master, do you want to report to Charlie?¡±


    Regnar said without hesitation: ¡°Of course this kind of thing can¡¯t be reported, otherwise,


    if Charlie makes a little action behind his back, wouldn¡¯t your brother have no chance of


    healing?¡±


    Roger said with some worry: ¡°But the task that Charlie assigned us is to be his dual spy! If


    we deliberately conceal the clues and don¡¯t tell him, will he not me us if he knows? ¡°

 Chapter 2548

    Chapter 2548


    Regnar hesitated for a moment and then said: ¡°The situation must be partially reported, but


    it is still necessary to have reservations. It is best to avoid the serious and keep it light.¡±


    As he said, he took out his mobile phone and sent Charlie a voice message: ¡°Mr. Wade,


    you really have a brilliant n. Chengfeng invited me to dinner tonight. At the dinner


    table, he said that he would work closely with us. I have agreed. I will report to you in time


    if he has any movements next!¡±


    After receiving this information, Charlie replied with the word ¡°OK¡± in the text.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Regnar received the word ¡°OK¡±, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this


    solved? What we have to do now is to make Charlie feel that we are doing our best for


    him, and make Chengfeng feels that we are indeed an object worthy of his careful


    cultivation. As long as we can do this well, we will be able to meet the two top families of


    the Wade Family and the Su Family!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    This night, Zhifei returned to Aurous Hill alone.


    The task that Chengfeng gave him, in addition to continuing to try to find his mother and


    sister, also required him to actively prepare for Sara¡¯s concert in Aurous Hill soon, and try


    to take this opportunity to catch Sara.


    When Zhifei arrived in Aurous Hill, he went directly to his grandfather¡¯s old house in the


    city.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that his grandfather, uncle, and second uncle had already put


    aside the things at hand and came to Aurous Hill. At the same time, they had begun to


    mobilize all resources to search for the whereabouts of his mother and sister.


    When his grandfather Mr. Du saw him, he was surprised and asked: ¡°I know, you


    suddenly disappeared inexplicably, where did you go?¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly drove himself from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill, and then went to Suhang to


    meet with his father and grandfather.


    However, he did not say anything about the selection of the Su family¡¯s sessor.


    As soon as Mr. Du heard that he was almost beaten by Chengfeng¡¯s messenger, he fled all


    the way to Aurous Hill. Naturally, he felt very distressed for this grandson.


    Thinking of the missing daughter and granddaughter, he choked with tears in his eyes:


    ¡°Boy, you have suffered! Don¡¯t worry, grandpa will not let you suffer this kind of grievance


    again! Also! Your two uncles, and myself, this time will stay in Aurous Hill, and go all out to


    find the whereabouts of your mother and sister! If they are still alive, everything is easy to


    say, but if they encounter unexpected events, I will definitely not let your b@stard


    grandfather go!¡±


    Hearing what Grandpa said, Zhifei¡¯s eyes were red, and he nodded heavily.


    However, even he himself did not expect that at this moment, he suddenly felt a trace of


    pride in his heart.


    He also had Regnar¡¯s experience of being both right and left.


    ¡°The always strong grandfather, for the sake of fame and family, wants toe over to


    please him, and grandpa¡¯s side, because of these things I have encountered, especially


    loves me¡­¡±


    ¡°If in the future I really be the heir of the Su family, with the huge business empire of


    the entire family on the one hand, and the strong rtionship background of the Du family


    on the other, I can even take the Su family to a higher level in the future!¡±


    ¡°If I can sessfully collect Sara in my bag, it would be equivalent to harvesting half of


    the Gu family. By then, I willbine the assets of the Su family, the background of the


    Du family, and half of the Gu family¡¯s industry, then I will be the richest man in the world. !


    Under the whole world, who else canpete with me?¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that my next top priority is to win Sara!¡±


    Thinking of this, Zhifei had a strong urge to turn Sara into his own woman immediately!


    The dream of the world¡¯s richest man, like a curse, quickly changed Zhifei¡¯s heart.


    Now he no longer cares about the life and death of his mother and sister.


    All he wants in his head is the supreme title of ¡°the world¡¯s richest man¡±!

 Chapter 2549

    Chapter 2549


    Video about the Su scandal has been constantly fermenting on the Inte.


    While the Su family¡¯s reputation is notorious on the street, the Su Group has not given any


    official exnation.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The enthusiasticizens came to Su Group¡¯s official website and the official Weibo to


    denounce it, making the Su Group¡¯s public rtions team helpless.


    When Liona and Zhiyu the mother and daughter were still missing in the eyes of the


    outside world, the Su Group announced in a high profile that Zynn would temporarily take


    over as the acting chairman of the Su Group.


    This is also equivalent to officially announcing the return of Zynn to the public.


    Interestingly, the return of Zynn has aroused the sympathy of many people.


    Many people think that master Zynn is too miserable.


    His illegitimate daughter was sold by his father, and he himself was sent to Australia by


    him.


    This was unlucky enough, but his father still didn¡¯t want to let him go, and gave him a big


    ck pot of ¡°betraying his daughter¡±.


    Worse still, when he was alone with all the infamy, his father murdered his eldest


    daughter and his wife.


    Now, his eldest daughter and wife are still missing, and he has only one son left.


    In the eyes ofizens, in the world, there may not be a second person as miserable as


    him.


    Therefore, he suddenly came back to preside over the Su family, and to a certain extent,


    aroused the sympathy of the public and made the public¡¯s impression of the Su Group a


    little better.


    But Chengfeng was even more ufortable.


    Because he knows that the more Zynn can make the public feelpassionate, the


    less likely he is to step onto the stage and take charge of the Su family again.


    But he has no good solution now, he can only go through the difficulties before


    speaking.


    Zynn cares about Zhiyu, so after he was promoted to acting chairman, he immediately


    invested a lot of manpower and material resources to find the whereabouts of the


    mother and daughter in Aurous Hill and surrounding areas.


    To this end, he even offered a cash reward of more than 100 million.


    Many private detectives and bounty hunters flocked to Aurous Hill in order to earn this


    huge reward.


    Unfortunately, no one can find the slightest clue about the mother and daughter.


    Charlie didn¡¯t go to Shangri-La for two consecutive days. Zhiyu, who was confined here,


    had be more impatient. She was not dissatisfied with the state of being confined but


    was always looking forward to the figure of the benefactor.


    With the warming of these two kinds of weather, the famous singer Sara¡¯s concert is


    getting closer.


    This concert is her first concert this year.


    Therefore, both she and her agency paid great attention to this concert.


    Not to mention Sara herself. As nned, her first concert this year was on the 20th of the


    first month of the lunar calendar, and her first concert was held in Eastcliff.


    However, because of the reunion with Charlie, it happened to be Charlie¡¯s birthday on


    February 2 of the lunar calendar, so she deliberately changed the concert from Eastcliff to


    Aurous Hill and postponed it to the second day of February of the lunar calendar.


    In fact, for Sara, this concert was performed for Charlie alone

 Chapter 2550

    Chapter 2550


    Since it is dedicated to the beloved, it naturally takes a little more thought.


    Therefore, although there is still a period of time before the performance, the preliminary


    work team has arrived in Aurous Hill and began to make very detailed preparations for the


    scene.


    Sara herself is a top singer and actress in the country, so the overall specifications of her


    concerts have always been very high.


    This time the concert, because of Charlie¡¯s sake, the specifications were especially


    surprisingly high.


    The first is the opening of Aurous Hill¡¯srgest Olympic Center stadium, which can


    amodate more than 50,000 people;


    Second is the stage hardware, which uses all the world¡¯s top devices, such as


    lighting, sound, stage and background, these devices;


    In addition, the chief director, tuner, lighting engineer, and dancer team are all thergest


    production teams in Europe and America.


    After all, Europe and the United States have more experience in concerts, and these


    teams have even managed superrge concerts with over 100,000 audiences.


    In fact, from a financial point of view, holding such a very costly concert is basically not


    profitable, and it may even lose money.


    But she didn¡¯t care at all.


    What she was looking forward to was to show her perfect self in front of Charlie.


    Because Sara¡¯s concert is getting closer, the whole of Aurous Hill is excited about it.


    Charlie also found that there are more and more publicity advertisements about Sara


    around. Background advertisements at bus stations, electronic streaming media


    advertisements in elevators, giant billboards on the roadside, and disy spaces on the


    floors of high-rise buildings are almost all Promotional materials for Sara¡¯s concert.


    This made Charlie couldn¡¯t help wondering: ¡°Hasn¡¯t the tickets for Sara¡¯s concert been


    robbed early? What is the point of investing in such big publicity at this time?¡±


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Zhifei did all these publicity campaigns without


    exception.


    Zhifei is thinking about how to use the opportunity of the concert to get closer to Sara.


    Therefore, he decided to spend tens of millions first, talk about the entire Aurous Hill


    advertising space, and rece it with Sara¡¯s concert promotional materials to help her


    make the concert¡¯s momentum strong enough so that when shees to Aurous Hill


    After that, she must be more or less moved.


    The next day, when Charlie had breakfast and sent his wife ire out of the house, he


    received a call from Issac. As soon as the call was made, Issac reported: ¡°Master, there


    is something, I have to report to you.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Issac said: ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Sara¡¯s agent has already booked a presidential suite with


    me for a week before and after the concert. Early this morning, Zhifei from the Su family


    suddenly ran over to rent the hotel for that week. He bought all the advertising spaces,


    even the right to use the giant LED screen in that building, right across the terrace of the


    presidential suite.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he asked in amazement, ¡°What is Zhifei doing? You can¡¯t just


    want to advertise to his mother and his sister, right?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Issac hurriedly said, ¡°This guy wants to disy the promotional posters of Miss


    Sara¡¯s concert on these advertising spaces and the giant LED screen!¡±


    Charlie frowned and couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips: ¡°This Zhifei is really interesting. At


    this time, he didn¡¯t quickly find a way to find his mother and his sister. Instead, he spent


    such a lot of thoughts on the nanny. ¡°


    Issac blurted out, ¡°Master, I think Zhifei, this guy, must want to pursue Miss Sara!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°He has been so obvious, it is simply the lover¡¯s


    heart that everyone knows.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Issac said anxiously, ¡°Master, you must take it seriously!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but said awkwardly: ¡°How can I take this kind of thing


    seriously¡­¡±

 Chapter 2551

    Chapter 2551


    Seeing that Charlie seemed indifferent, Issac said anxiously, ¡°Master, this Zhifei, his


    mother and sister are still missing. He is still in the mood to pursue Miss Sara so hard.


    This proves that this kid is ruthless. Such an injustice, Miss Sara is such a good girl, if she


    is really deceived by him, it is not just Miss Sara who suffers the loss, wouldn¡¯t you also


    lose a lot?¡±


    Charlie coughed twice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I am a married person. It is her freedom


    to choose the other half. It is not our turn to worry about her.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie suddenly felt something ufortable in his heart.


    At the same time, he was surprised that his heart at this moment really agreed with what


    Issac said just now.


    Just as Issac said, Zhifei still had the heart to chase Sara at this time, which proved to


    some extent that this person was a little unjust.


    More importantly, Charlie involuntarily assumed in his heart that Sara and Zhifei were


    together. Although it was only an assumption, it still made him feel bad!


    Charlie really understood at this moment that Sara had already taken a ce in her


    heart.


    Seeing Charlie keeping silent, Issac couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡°Master, you must pay


    attention to this matter. You must not let Zhifei this b@stard seed!¡±


    Charlie was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°So, I don¡¯t care about everything else. You


    must not sell all the advertising resources in your hand to him, and no amount of money


    shall work!¡±


    When Issac heard this, he was pleasantly surprised and said: ¡°OK young master! What is


    waiting for you! As long as you express this attitude, I will never sell even a single


    advertising space to Zhifei!¡±


    Charlie gave a satisfied hum, and exhorted: ¡°Please help me find out what other tricks


    Zhifei has, and tell me as soon as you find it.¡±


    Issac hurriedly said, ¡°Oh yes, master, there is one more thing, I haven¡¯t had time to


    report to you.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Master, this Zhifei has a grouppany specializing in cosmetics. Thispany also


    has many well-known cosmetics brands. This time he reached cooperation with Miss


    Sara, and his cosmeticspany named Gu. Miss Sara¡¯s concert tour and this title


    sponsorship are for charity purposes. The content of the cooperation he reached with


    Miss Sara is that every time she starts a concert, he will donate 10 million to charity.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help touching his chin, and said with a serious expression: ¡°This Zhifei is


    really going to find an entry point! She is not short of money, so she can¡¯t look down on


    any form of advertising sponsorship at all, but he prefers to use charity The way touched


    the girl, this kid seems to be a master with a sharp vision! Otherwise, there is a master


    pointing behind!¡±


    Issac hurriedly said, ¡°Master, then you have to quickly think of a countermeasure!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I see, Zhifei, you help me observe, if he has any new actions, tell me in


    time.¡±


    ¡°OK, young master.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At this moment.


    Zynn came to Chengfeng¡¯s study early in the morning and reported to him: ¡°Dad! Our


    shipping license has been revoked!¡±


    ¡°What!¡± When Chengfeng heard this, he immediately blurted out: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    How can the qualification certificate be revoked?¡±

 Chapter 2552

    Chapter 2552


    Zynn said: ¡°ording to the shipping department, it¡¯s because the Su Group¡¯s overseas


    reputation has recently declined too sharply, and the overall score has failed. Therefore,


    we are required to make rectification first. Before the rectification is over, they won¡¯t allow


    us to operate the ocean shipping business again.¡±


    Chengfeng was shocked: ¡°How could this be? Did they tell us how long we need to rectify


    it? ¡°


    Zynn shook his head and said, ¡°There is no time limit for rectification. They said that we


    should make rectification as soon as possible. After the rectification ispleted, they


    will arrange a review ording to their time. If the review is okay, the license can be


    restored.¡±


    Chengfeng yelled, ¡°Isn¡¯t this going to be a disaster? Our Su Group has developed the


    fastest ocean shipping business in the past two years, and after entering this year, the


    shipping price of ocean shipping is getting higher and higher. Now the freight of a


    container is more expensive than before Three or four times, this is a rare opportunity in


    the shipping industry in a century. If we stop our business at this time, doesn¡¯t it mean that


    we have cut half of our money?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zynn sighed: ¡°Dad, I also told them about this, and even pleaded with them, hoping to


    get a chance of probation, but the other party just didn¡¯t let go, so I asked someone to


    inquire about the above. If we cannot resolve this reputational crisis and give a


    satisfactory ount of Shred¡¯s intrusion into Treasure Pavilion, this business will not be


    open to us in the future.¡±


    Chengfeng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No one has been fighting thunder this time. They


    are trying to force me to stand up and be a target!¡±


    Zynn said helplessly: ¡°In fact, this matter requires an exnation that can be exined


    above, but we have not given any solution until now.¡±


    Chengfeng snorted coldly, and said, ¡°What can be done? All the spearheads are directed


    at me. Unless I stand out and get beaten, I will never exin the matter¡­¡±


    As he said, Chengfeng remembered something and hurriedly said: ¡°By the way, you


    quickly prepare a sum of cash to send tobthe families of the victims who Shred killed in


    that Pavilion. In any case, let theme forward and record a video of understanding.


    Then edit the video that everyone understands into one piece and post it online!¡±


    Zynn said, ¡°Dad, the families of these victims may not be able to cooperate with us in


    this way¡­¡±


    Chengfeng said coldly: ¡°Huh! They don¡¯t cooperate? If they don¡¯t cooperate, give them


    money! If five million doesn¡¯t work, then give 10 million! If 10 million doesn¡¯t work, then


    give them 20 million! I still don¡¯t believe it can stop them!¡±


    Zynn nodded: ¡°Dad, then I will arrange someone to go to Aurous Hill to talk with the


    victim¡¯s family today!¡±


    Chengfeng said nkly, ¡°Be sure to talk to me!¡± ¡°OK, dad!¡±


    Chengfeng frowned and said in a cold voice: ¡°The biggest thing the domestic ocean


    shipping industry does is our Su family, followed by the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°Now, if our transportation is stopped, wouldn¡¯t it give the Wade Family a great


    opportunity? As long as this stopped statests for more than three months, the Su


    Family will be overtaken by the Wade¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Zynn said with a sad face: ¡°This family is now actively working hard. I heard that


    they just ordered three container ships with the shipyard two days ago, and even went to


    South Korea to talk to the South Korean shipping group. The chartering business has


    been negotiated because the family¡¯s current business volume has surged and its


    capacity is insufficient.¡±


    Chengfeng pped the table angrily: ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable! Let the Wade family pick up a


    bargain for nothing!¡±


    After speaking, he said sternly: ¡°This matter must not just wait passively, we must find a


    way to meditate! Since our qualification has been temporarily suspended, then we will


    find a qualified shell to hang in! At least! Don¡¯t let our business stand still!¡±


    Zynn said hurriedly, ¡°Dad, I have already contacted this matter, but other domestic


    shippingpanies dare not call us because they are also worried about being


    punished¡­¡±


    Chengfeng cursed with embarrassment and anger: ¡°Damn, these dogs used toe to


    the Su family to cheat on our family, and now all of them are damned! Since the


    domestic can¡¯t handle it, then go to a foreignpany!¡±


    Zynn thought for a while and said, ¡°Korea¡¯spanies have been listed first by the Wade


    family. Now our best choice is Japan¡¯s Ito family, the Matsumoto family, and the Takahashi


    family fall. Now Japan¡¯s shipping is almost all In the hands of the Ito family¡­¡±

 Chapter 2553

    Chapter 2553


    ¡°The Ito family?¡±


    When Chengfeng heard these four words, he immediately cursed coldly: ¡°Damn, Ito


    Yuhiko, that dog thing, is not on the road at all. When we first chose between him and the


    Takahashi family, he was like a licking dog, he fawned on us all day long; now


    the Takahashi and Matsumoto n are finished, he is so powerful, and now he is really


    unreasonable!¡±


    Ocean transportation is one of the most profitable industries at the moment. If arge


    container ship runs on European and American routes with a full load, a container


    freight of 20,000 to 30,000, a single trip can earn at least tens of millions in freight.


    The Su family has thergest transportation fleet in China. As long as these ships run,


    they can create extremely high profits. They are definitely the core and most important


    source of revenue for the Su family.


    However, now that none of these ships can get route approval due to their license


    being revoked.


    Without approval, these ships can only be docked at the port, not only can not make a


    penny back but also incur a lot of money for maintenance every day.


    In addition, although the entire shippingpany¡¯s transportation and support team


    have nothing to do, the Su family absolutely dare noty off staff and can only continue


    to spend money to support it.


    Therefore, Chengfeng felt very anxious about this, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Hey, I me


    it. The impact of this incident is really bad. I don¡¯t know when it will pass. It is very likely


    that we will not have a chance to get it back before things turn around.!¡±


    Zynn thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Dad, or else I will go to Japan again and have a


    chat with Yuhiko! If he is willing to cooperate with us, we will use a shellpany to


    work with him.


    Let¡¯s register a newpany, then takes the Japanese license and temporarily change all


    of our ships to that Japanesepany name, so that we can solve the urgent need.¡±


    Chengfeng nodded, sighed, and said, ¡°The method is indeed a good way, but I don¡¯t


    know what attitude Takehiko will have. This guy definitely thinks that the Ito family has a


    unique opportunity now and may not be able to agree to cooperate with us.¡±


    Zynn said: ¡°The Ito family has been held by Takehiko¡¯s daughter for some time recently.


    Nanako Ito is at the helm. Although this girl is young, her style of doing things is still very


    radical. In a very short time. , She has integrated Japan¡¯s shipping resources, and her


    overall strength has improved rapidly.¡±


    Chengfeng frowned, ¡°Nanako, is she Yuhiko¡¯s only daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zynn said, ¡°She is now the heir and helm of the Ito family.¡±


    Chengfeng sighed thoughtfully, ¡°Ito Yuuhiko and Philip Gu, howe these two have


    only given birth to one daughter? Wouldn¡¯t it mean that others will be freed up for


    nothing?¡±


    Zynn shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Who knows what they think, and the big entrepreneurs


    who only have one daughter are more than the two of them.¡±?


    Chengfeng sighed, ¡°Hey! Looking at it this way, Nanako¡¯s price-performance ratio is much


    better than Sara¡¯s!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help but figure it out, and said, ¡°Look, the Ito family has now


    seized the unique opportunity, and its strength has skyrocketed. Not only is it the first


    family in Japan, but it also leaves the second and third ces far behind. In the back of


    my head, the Gu family is indeed a little less interesting inparison, and Sara has not


    yet taken over the family. The real strength in her hands is much worse than that of


    Nanako.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Zynn nodded in agreement, and said: ¡°This Nanako has always had the title


    of Yamato Nadeshiko. Now the Japanese media simply call her ¡°the richest woman in


    Japan in the future¡±. There are probably many men who want to marry her. !¡±


    Chengfeng asked tentatively, ¡°Hey, you said, can you give it a try?¡±


    Zynn said hurriedly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you agree that Zhifei pursues Sara?¡±


    Chengfeng said very seriously: ¡°But now it seems that Sara is far less cost-effective than


    Nanako!¡±

 Chapter 2554

    Chapter 2554


    Zynn said awkwardly, ¡°Dad, knowing that he just went to the city this time, and we


    changed our minds, it will definitely have a big blow to his enthusiasm. After all, he really


    likes Sara.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Chengfeng smacked his lips, and said, ¡°If you know it, let him continue to try to


    pursue that Sara. You will find another chance to make an appointment with Ito Yuihiko,


    or simply make an appointment with that Nanako, let¡¯s see if we can make another


    appointment for a face-to-face meeting. The big deal is that we can give them more profit.


    As long as they are willing to establish a joint venture with us and help us revitalize this


    business, we can spend 20% of the total share and the profit with her.¡±


    Zynn nodded and agreed, and said, ¡°Dad, I will talk to the Ito family. If possible, I will


    make an appointment with them as soon as possible.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It is good!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Tokyo, Japan.


    Inside the Ito Mansion, it was a busy scene.


    Nanako Ito ran around the room constantly, packing all kinds of clothes and daily


    necessities into the suitcase.


    Her assistant Kawana, at this time, was in a hurry, scratching in the backyard kennel.


    After finally letting her grab a very naughty little Akita, she hurriedly hugged the Akita


    tightly in her arms and hurried to the door of Nanako¡¯s room.


    ¡°Miss, can you see this puppy?¡±


    Nanako just put a cherry blossom pink jacket with a strong girlish breath into the box,


    looked up at the puppy in her arms, smiled, and said, ¡°It turns out to be Momotaro. To be


    honest, I really don¡¯t want to put it. It is given away¡­¡±


    Kawana said hurriedly, ¡°Miss, then I¡¯ll change to another one.¡±


    Nanako hurriedly stopped her and said, ¡°No Kaana, just it. After all, the other party is


    Charlie¡¯s friend. Since she likes Akita dogs, I will naturally give her one with the best


    appearance.¡±


    Kawana shook her head and sighed: ¡°Miss, you are so hard on that Charlie, not only


    with him but even with his friends¡­¡±


    Nanako said with some shame: ¡°Charlie is right, our Ito family is kind, of course, I have


    to do my best for small things.¡±


    Kawana blurted out subconsciously, ¡°But he is already married¡­¡±


    Nanako said with an embarrassed expression: ¡°¡­Charlie is my benefactor¡­I just want


    to repay his kindness, and it has nothing to do with whether he¡¯s married or not.¡±


    Kawana put the Akita dog named Momotaro on the ground, grabbed Nanako¡¯s right hand,


    pointed to the ring on her right middle finger, and said, ¡°Miss, if you really just want to


    repay him, Why would you keep wearing this ring on your hand?¡±


    Nanako hurriedly concealed: ¡°This ring¡­this ring is a gift¡­it has nothing to do with


    Charlie¡­¡±

 Chapter 2555

    Chapter 2555


    Seeing Nanako¡¯s desire to cover up, Kawana sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Miss, if I


    have a mirror in front of you now, you will know that you are the least lying woman in


    this world!¡±


    Nanako Ito flushed with shame immediately, and said falteringly,


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any¡­I really¡­I¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Kawana said helplessly, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m just your assistant. You don¡¯t have to bother


    to lie to me, but when you face Charlie, isn¡¯t the performance is so cramped¡­¡±


    Nanako couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kaana, I actually¡­¡±


    At this point, Nanako Ito suddenly got a little speechless, and sighed helplessly, and said,


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not say, thank you for your reminder. Please help me put Momotaro into the


    airbox, and give him some water. Yes, we are going to the airport by helicopter.¡±


    Kawana nodded, ¡°Okay eldestdy, is there anything else you need me to help you


    with? I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    Nanako waved her hand and said, ¡°No, you can help me set up Momotaro, and then


    pack your own luggage. We will go to Aurous Hill this time. It will take a long time.¡±


    Kawana hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t n toe back until the end of the


    concert?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanako said seriously, ¡°I n to stay in Aurous Hill until the concert ends.¡±


    Kawana asked again, ¡°What about the job? The family still has so many things to deal


    with¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Nanako smiled slightly and said: ¡°I will set aside eight hours a day to


    deal with work problems. All work will be solved online throughputer and mobile


    phone. During this time, I have been promoting the online office reform of the entire Ito


    Group. Just take a look at the actual results.¡±


    As she said, she smiled andforted: ¡°Kawana, don¡¯t worry, I am not the kind of woman


    who is yful or irresponsible for work. Even if I go to Aurous Hill, I will not be sloppy about


    the work I should do.¡±


    Kawana nodded gently.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She also has to admit that Nanako is a very hard-working woman. She took over the


    position of family leader for a short time, but she did it very seriously and responsibly, and


    many innovative measures she took were quite effective.


    Her father, Takehiko Ito, is a very traditional Japanese businessman. This old generation


    of Japanese entrepreneurs usually pays much attention to the sense of ritual. As long as


    they leave home every day, they must be in suits and shoes. They are also meticulous in


    thepany. The process is also very rigid.


    After Nanako took over the Ito Group, the first thing she did was to gradually transform


    the Ito Group into a more modernpany.


    The first is to implement a paperless office in thepany as much as possible.


    Paperless is only one aspect, but therger purpose is to put most of the work, files,


    and files online.


    In this way, not only the timeliness is fast, the privacy is strong, but also the safety is


    high, and it is more convenient to read and inspect.


    In the beginning, many old employees were still a little uneptable. They still followed


    the older generation¡¯s working methods, and they had to be careful and take it step-by-


    step.


    However, under the impetus of Nanako, everyone not only epted the new office style


    but also actually felt that the overall work efficiency has been greatly improved.


    Now, Nanako continues to promote thepany¡¯s online interaction, and even


    specifically enables real-time video conferencing solutions, in order to ensure that she


    and other executives, no matter where in the world, as long as there is an Inte, Even


    if the work is separated by thousands of miles, the work can be guaranteed not to be


    affected.


    This is a very simple thing for many emerging Intepanies, and it has even be


    the basic way of their daily work, but for established traditionalpanies, this is still a


    very new thing.


    Changing their work habits is by no means an easy task.


    Fortunately, Nanako¡¯s management skills are unambiguous, so these innovations can be


    promoted steadily.


    During this period of time, while reforming the Ito Group, Nanako also went all out to


    integrate many other resources. The market released by the Takahashi family and the


    Matsumoto family was fully collected and the Ito family took another step up. This also


    made Kawana very admired.


    Therefore, she is not worried that Nanako will leave her work behind when she goes


    to Aurous Hill.

 Chapter 2556

    Chapter 2556


    However, she also has her own concerns.


    She worries that Nanako will be reluctant after she goes to Aurous Hill and meets


    her beloved man.


    Sometimes, many people who are particrly capable and promising will lose their morale


    and pursuit for the one they love.


    Therefore, she was also afraid that after Nanako goes to Aurous Hill, she would not


    want to return to Japan.


    However, Kawana did not dare to express her worry, because she was afraid that after


    she said it, she would leave a psychological hint to Nanako, so she said, ¡°Miss, then I will


    settle down with Momotaro. I¡¯ll meet you after I¡¯m ready for a while.¡±


    Nanako checked the time and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe to me again. The helicopter


    will take off in 20 minutes. Then we will meet on the tarmac.¡±


    ¡°OK, eldestdy, then I¡¯ll pass first!¡±


    After Kawana left, Nanako was packing her things. Her father Takehiko Ito steered an


    electric wheelchair into the house slowly. Seeing that she was packing her luggage, he


    asked, ¡°Nanako, you are going to Aurous Hill this time. How long would you be gone?¡±


    Nanako hurriedly put down the clothes in her hand, and said shyly, ¡°Father, I will go there


    for about ten days this time.¡±


    ¡°Ten days?¡± Ito Yuhiko couldn¡¯t help but eximed, and asked, ¡°How can it be so


    long?¡±


    Nanako blushed and said, ¡°Father, I want to stay in Aurous Hill for a few more days. It can


    be considered rest. During this time, I have been busy with work, and I am really tired.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko smiled slightly and said, ¡°A little tired? I think it¡¯s fake that you are tired. Is it


    true that you want to see Charlie earlier?¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Nanako said shyly, ¡°Since you understand everything, don¡¯t ask knowingly¡­¡±


    Looking at his daughter¡¯s shy response, Ito said in distress, ¡°Nanako, I do not object


    that you like Charlie, but you have to promise me that you must not sink too deep, at


    least, don¡¯t put your own future is dyed because you cannot be with him.¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said, ¡°I know Father, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko nodded, stretched his waist, and smiled: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m bored at home these


    days. If you don¡¯t dislike it, I wille to Aurous Hill with you, OK? ?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nanako eximed, ¡°Father, you also want to go to Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ito said with a smile: ¡°With You gone. I will be too deserted here. I just want to go


    to Aurous Hill to meet Mr. Wade. I have never had the opportunity to thank him. I have to


    drink two sses with him for whatever he wants. I have a few bottles of 50-year-old


    whiskey in my collection, which happened to be brought to Mr. Wade to taste.¡±


    Nanako nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Great Father, then we will go together!¡±


    As she said, she suddenly remembered something, and said embarrassingly, ¡°But¡­


    father, I told Miss Song this time to live in her house. If you live with me in her house, I


    am afraid that will not be suitable¡­¡±


    Ito said with a smile: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you and Kawana live in Miss Song¡¯s house, and I


    will stay in the hotel with Tanaka, so your aunt wille with you.¡±


    Nanako hurriedly asked, ¡°Tanaka-san is with you too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ito sighed and said, ¡°Since his amputation, Tanaka has been a little frustrated. After


    all, he is still young and can¡¯t ept such a severe blow, so I n to let him go out with


    me. He had been to Aurous Hill before, and this time I will take him to the old ce to


    revisit and see if I can cheer him up again!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Nanako couldn¡¯t help feeling sighed. The rtionship between her father and Koichi


    Tanaka, the master, and servant, is indeed very deep. They have always supported


    each other and never abandoned, which is really moving.


    So she hurriedly said, ¡°If this is the case, please get ready as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 2557

    Chapter 2557


    As Ito Yuhiko wanted to take his loyal subordinate Koichi Tanaka and his sister, Emi Ito,


    to Aurous Hill, Nanako hurriedly dyed the flight¡¯s departure time and canceled her


    n to take a helicopter to the airport.


    For Ito Yuhiko and Tanaka, who had both legs amputated, the experience of taking a


    helicopter was not friendly and convenient. So Nanako re-arranged a fleet of assistants


    and servants who needed to go to Aurous Hill. More than ten people traveled to Tokyo


    Narita Airport by car.


    In order to take care of her father, Nanako and Ito Takehiko shared amercial vehicle.


    When the vehicle was driving on the way to the airport, Nanako was already excited.


    Thinking of arriving in Aurous Hill where Charlie lives in a few hours, Nanako wanted to call


    him now and tell him the message.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to go to Aurous Hill for his purpose, which was too obvious.


    She went to Aurous Hill this time for several high-sounding reasons.


    The first reason is that she wants to see Warnia and the Akita dog she gave to Warnia;


    The second reason is that she can also go to see Sara¡¯s concert. She really likes Sara,


    and has always wanted to find a chance to watch her live performance;


    The third reason is to send Momotaro to Aoxue, because Aoxue also likes Akita dogs,


    and through Warnia, she promised Aoxue that she would give her one.


    However, these three reasons are just superficial rhetoric.


    The core motivation that really drove Nanako and allowed her to travel thousands of


    miles to Aurous Hill was because she missed Charlie day and night and wanted to find a


    chance to meet him.


    Moreover, she did not want to make her true motives too obvious.


    Because she was worried that that would bring some psychological pressure


    to Charlie.


    That¡¯s why she used these three reasonable reasons to get herself to Aurous Hill first and


    then contact Charlie after she arrived there.


    In this way, she can conceal her core motivation to meet Charlie.


    At this time, Emi Ito, who was sitting in the co-pilot, opened her mouth and said to


    Takehiko Ito: ¡°I have already booked a hotel in Aurous Hill. This time I stayed at the


    Shangri-La Hotel. I have already booked a presidential suite. , And several luxurious


    suites next to it.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko nodded lightly, and said, ¡°Emi, you can decide these things by yourself. You


    don¡¯t need to report to me.¡±


    Emi Ito hurriedly said, ¡°OK, I know.¡±


    While talking, Nanako suddenly received a call from Kawan, who was sitting in a


    Mercedes in front of her.


    Nanako answered the phone and asked, ¡°Kaana, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kawan said hurriedly: ¡°Lady, Zynn from Su family. He called me just now and he said


    on the phone that he hopes to talk to us about a framework for cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Su¡¯s family?¡± Nanako frowned, and said without hesitation:? ¡°Aren¡¯t we stopped


    cooperating with overseaspanies for the time being? Just refuse him directly.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kawan exined: ¡°Miss, this cooperation of the Su family is very different from the past.


    The overall conditions are very friendly to our Ito Group.¡±


    ¡°Very friendly?¡± Nanako asked curiously? ¡°How friendly is it?¡±

 Chapter 2558

    Chapter 2558


    Kawan said in detail: ¡°Miss, the Su family had their shipping license revoked because


    they had a catastrophe in China. Now they have arge number of transport ships that


    can only be anchored at ports. They cannot make profits. It means that they set up a joint


    venturepany with us, and then put all the ships under the name of the joint venture


    company. We don¡¯t need anything, we just need to get a qualification in Japan, and they


    will operate the rest. They can give us 20% of the profit.¡±


    Nanako couldn¡¯t help but said in surprise: ¡°Is the Su family so generous if it directly


    divides the 20% profit?¡±


    Kawan said: ¡°Mr. Zynn really said that, and also said that in terms of specific proportions,


    there is still some room for discussion. I personally feel that even if it is 30%, the Su


    family will not have any opinions.¡±


    Nanako was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°Kaana, don¡¯t reply to him about this


    matter. I always feel that the Su family reallycks a basic moral limit to do things. If it


    is not thest resort, it is better not to cooperate with this kind of family.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Kawan did not persuade much, and immediately replied, ¡°Then I will let him dry


    first.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ito Takehiko on the side asked,


    ¡°What? The Su family came to work with us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, father.¡± As soon as Nanako came to talk about business, she became like a


    subordinate in front of Ito Takehiko, and said respectfully, ¡°The Su family¡¯s shipping


    license has been revoked, so they now want to talk to us. Cooperation requires a


    solution.¡±


    After speaking, she gave a brief introduction to the conditions offered by the Su family.


    Emi Ito, who was sitting in the co-pilot, eximed: ¡°If the Su family can really give up


    30% of the profits, it will definitely be a huge additional ie for us!¡±


    Yuhiko Ito shook his head and said lightly: ¡°The essence of the Su family is an extremely


    selfish family. In their logic, only he makes other people¡¯s money, and no one else makes


    his money. At this time, they are willing to make money. Taking out such arge profit can


    only prove that the problems they are facing are very serious. Once we help them tide


    over the difficulties, they will definitely turn their attention to the part of the profit that is


    transferred to us. Then they will definitely think to Do whatever it takes to get the money


    back with interest.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanako nodded in agreement, ¡°My father and I have the same opinion. For a family


    like the Su family, we must stay away!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After half an hour.


    A Gulfstream G650 aircraft took off from Tokyo Narita Airport.


    Nanako took the opportunity to go to Aurous Hill with her father and aunt.


    At the same time, Chengfeng stood on the terrace of thekeside vi, overlooking the


    calmke, with a cold expression.


    He looked at Zynn beside him and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Why, the Ito family hasn¡¯t


    responded yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Zynn answered truthfully, ¡°I contacted Nanako¡¯s assistant. She said that she


    would feed back the situation to Nanako. Maybe Nanako needs to think about it again.¡±


    Chengfeng shook his head: ¡°There is nothing to consider about this kind of thing. If


    Nanako is really interested, of course, she will contact us immediately to discuss the


    details of the follow-up cooperation. If she is not interested, naturally it will be just like now.


    Do not respond again.¡±


    Zynn said hurriedly, ¡°Or maybe they just wanted to hang us on purpose, and then take


    the opportunity to speak to our lion?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Chengfeng said coldly: ¡°Even if you want to get caught, you will at least


    ept it on the surface, first establish a smoothmunication channel between each


    other, like this one who doesn¡¯t respond directly to it. , The probability is that the other party


    is not interested at all.¡±


    As he was talking, the butler Anson walked over and whispered:


    ¡°Master, Mr. Mai¡¯s ne will arrive in Suhang in one hour.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chengfeng suddenly beamed his eyebrows and blurted out: ¡°Quickly, tell the


    kitchen, press the prepared menu, and immediately set up a banquet for Mr. Mai to pick


    up the dust, and also notify Regnar toe over!¡±

 Chapter 2559

    Chapter 2559


    When Regnar received Anson¡¯s notice, he was extremely excited.


    The problem with his younger son Wu Qi has always made him very worried, but he


    knew very well that Charlie would not be able to cure his younger son in a short while,


    and now the Su family invited a master of Feng Shui metaphysics, he naturally looked


    forward to this The master can help him resolve this knot.


    So he immediately said to Anson, ¡°Thank you, butler Su, for telling me that. I will bring my


    son over here! Let Master Mai take a look for the at him!¡±


    When Anson heard this, he hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t don¡¯t! Doesn¡¯t your son ask


    for something every hour? If this is for Mr. Mai to watch, I don¡¯t know what Mr. Mai will do.


    What do you think, you¡¯d bettere by yourself first, and after youe, introduce your


    youngest son¡¯s situation to Mr. Mai in detail, and let Mr. Mai be mentally prepared first.¡±


    Regnar suddenly felt hot on his face.


    He only thought of a chance to heal his youngest son, but he ignored how much the


    youngest son is now being rejected.


    So he had no choice but to respectfully say: ¡°Thank you for the reminder, butler Su,


    then I wille by myself first!¡±


    When Regnar set off for thekeside vi of Chengfeng, Issac received a report from his


    subordinates that the presidential suite, which was vacant for half of the year, was booked


    by the Japanese Ito family!


    Moreover, the list of residents sent by the Ito family actually included Ito Yuhiko¡¯s name!


    Issac was surprised and immediately called Charlie to report. Charlie was also quite


    shocked by this.


    In the list sent to him by Issac, he saw not only Ito Yuhiko¡¯s name, but also Ito Yuhiko¡¯s


    sister Ito Emi, and Ito Yuhiko¡¯s subordinate, Koichi Tanaka.


    Charlie wondered, he didn¡¯t understand why Ito Yuhiko suddenly came to Aurous Hill, and


    also took Tanaka Koichi.


    You know, both of them have undergone amputation, and now they are both disabled


    with no legs.


    Charlie didn¡¯t have any thoughts of despising the disabled or discriminating against the


    disabled. He just didn¡¯t understand why these two people were already in this situation,


    and they came all the way to Aurous Hill.


    Thinking about it again, Warnia said at the beginning that Nanako would alsoe to


    Aurous Hill to enjoy Sara¡¯s concert. In that case, it is estimated that Nanako will also be


    here this time.


    The reason why he can¡¯t see Nanako¡¯s name on the hotel¡¯s upant list is that Nanako


    ns to live in Warnia¡¯s house this time.


    But Charlie was also a little surprised, wondering why Nanako came to Aurous Hill, why


    didn¡¯t she say hello to him in advance.


    On the other side, Regnar hurried to thekeside vi of the Su family.


    After arriving, he did not see Chengfeng and Zynn, but the butler Anson received him.


    Anson arranged him in a lounge and warned him: ¡°Mr. Mai will be there in a while. You will


    wait here first. He left this room without authorization. Just sit here and wait for my


    message. You understand. ?¡±


    Regnar was a little unhappy with Anson¡¯s superior, pretentious attitude.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After all, Anson is not the Su family, he is just a dog of Old Su¡¯s.


    Moreover, it is rumored that this person was not originally named Su, but his real name is


    said to be Dong Anson. After staying in the Su family for a long time, he licked his face


    and went to see Mr. Su, asking Mr. Su to give him a surname.


    Throughout the ages, only the emperor of that year would give his ministers and military


    generals surnames. I have never heard of any wealthy family that gave surnames to their


    subordinates, let alone any subordinates who asked their masters to give them


    surnames. , Anson is the first time, so he is also rejected by outsiders.


    But Anson himself didn¡¯t care. What he really wanted to do was to be the confidant


    of Old Su and make Old Su absolutely trust him. As long as he could make his future


    bright, his surname didn¡¯t really matter.


    Although Regnar looked down on Anson by 10,000 people, he didn¡¯t dare to show any


    dissatisfaction in front of Anson. He could only say respectfully: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, butler, I¡¯ll just


    wait here honestly.¡±


    Anson nodded in satisfaction, and dropped word: ¡°Wait.¡±


    After speaking, he turned and left the lounge.

 Chapter 2560

    Chapter 2560


    Regnar sat on the sofa a little annoyed and muttered to himself: ¡°Fcuk, it¡¯s just a dog.


    He dared to pretend to me like this. He talked so much, he didn¡¯t even pour a ss of


    water. What a fu*king b@stard!¡±


    After half an hour.


    A convoy of several Rolls-Royce drove into the gate of thekeside vi with great


    strength.


    Chengfeng, Zynn, and Anson were all waiting at the door. As soon as the convoy stopped,


    Zynn personally stepped forward and opened the rear door of the second Leslie.


    Inside the car door, there was an old man with silver hair wearing a ck embroidered


    Tang suit.


    At that time, he had to be over 80 years old, but the whole person was very strong and he


    couldn¡¯t see how old he was.


    Zynn, who is over fifty years old, looked at the old man in front of him and said


    respectfully, ¡°Hello, Grandpa! You have been gone for many years!¡±


    The old man smiled slightly, twisted his beard, and said happily, ¡°Are you guarding the


    way? When I saw youst time, you were a young man, and now it¡¯s a good year, right?¡±


    Zynn respectfully said: ¡°Grandpa, I am now fifty-fifty to know the destiny. Unlike me, you


    can still look so energetic in my old age!¡±


    The old man smiled and said: ¡°I can¡¯t talk about the spirit, the loess has already


    reached my forehead, and the sky is gone by the sight of it.¡±


    Chengfeng hurriedly said at this time: ¡°Zynn, please get your Grandpa down first, don¡¯t let


    him sit in the car for a long time, it is not good for his health!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zynn came back to his senses and hurriedly reached out and said,


    ¡°Grandpa, please!¡±


    This old man is the thirty-first generation of the Mai family, Dan Mai.


    Dan is well-known in the American Chinese circle. Although he is not as good as the most


    famous one, he can definitely be regarded as a rtively top group of Chinese American


    Fengshui masters.


    Since the real top master has been rtively low-key over the years and has not been


    to China for several years, he just gave Dan a chance to rise.


    Ny-three-year-old Dan has never retired and is still active in the field of Feng Shui. He


    often goes around to watch Feng Shui and fortune-telling for some top rich people.


    Because his strength is indeed extraordinary, he has the reputation of the great master.


    This time, in order to invite him out of the mountain, the Su family spent 15 million U.S.


    dors, and at the same time paid for his charter flights to and from Aurous Hill, as well


    as all other expenses for food, clothing, housing, and transportation, which brought him


    over from the United States.


    At this time, Dan stretched out his hand and tapped Zynn¡¯s arm, and the person came


    out of the car dexterously. Chengfeng hurriedly stepped forward, bowed, and said,


    ¡°Uncle Mai, it¡¯s so hard for you to run so far. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Dan smiled and said, ¡°Shengfeng, your father and I are good brothers. If you have


    something, how can I help.¡±


    As he was talking, the door of the co-pilot was also pushed open, and a 27-year-old


    young man stepped down, paced to the old man, and said respectfully: ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Dan stretched out his hand to bring him to his side, and said with a smile, ¡°Shengfeng,


    Shoudao, let me introduce to you, this is my long-time great-grandson, Mike.¡±


    ¡°Mike?¡± Zynn asked subconsciously, ¡°Is it the English name or the Chinese name?¡±


    The young man smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Su, Mike is my Chinese name, but my English


    name is also Mike, and the two Chinese characters are also transliterated.¡±


    Dan smiled and said: ¡°Young people are more fashionable. When Mike¡¯s father named


    him, he deliberately named him such abination of Chinese and Western names.¡±


    Chengfeng hurriedly said: ¡°This name is very interesting, and it happens to be Mai. It is a


    pun intended to kill two birds with one stone. It is really wonderful!¡±


    Dan waved his hand: ¡°Shengfeng, don¡¯t brag about his dad here. Mike¡¯s name is a bit


    yful. It¡¯s not wonderful.¡±


    Chengfeng smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Uncle Mai, I don¡¯t have my educational level as


    high as you, as far as I am concerned, this name is really great!¡±


    Dan patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sit down and talk about


    your family¡¯s affairs!¡±

 Chapter 2561

    Chapter 2561


    Chengfeng respectfully invited Dan Mai to sit on the sofa. After sitting down, he sighed


    and said in pain, ¡°Hey! Uncle Mai, you must help me this time!¡±


    Dan nodded and said seriously: ¡°Since I havee here, I will naturally do my best, so


    you must tell me everything exactly.¡±


    Chengfeng replied and sighed: ¡°After all, I am to me for being confused and making


    some unreasonable decisions¡­¡±


    With that said, Chengfeng told Zhifei and Zhiyu brothers and sisters to go to Japan to be


    kidnapped, then Ruoli killed the Matsumoto family, and then he betrayed Ruoli and


    assassinated Liona. It was probably rted to Dan he Narrated again.


    After speaking, he asked with a worried look: ¡°Uncle Mai, do you think I am being


    retributed?¡±


    Dan waved his hand and said seriously: ¡°Chengfeng, you are my worldly nephew, so I


    won¡¯t follow you with that tricky stuff.


    Remember, in this world, no matter from the perspective of Feng Shui From a scientific


    point of view, there is no such thing as retribution at all.¡±


    Chengfeng asked in surprise, ¡°Why? The Taoistw you believe in is not about rebirth


    and retribution?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dan shook his head and said, ¡°What you are talking about is Buddhism. Moreover,


    our Fengshui metaphysics is not in the same line as Taoism. We are the Book of


    Changes and Eight Diagrams, Qimen Dunjia.¡±


    Chengfeng hurriedly asked: ¡°Then you just said that there is no karma, is this true?¡±


    Dan smiled and said, ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s natural, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t


    believe it. I will sort out our perspectives in Feng Shui metaphysics for you, just like a


    discussion.¡±


    Chengfeng hurriedly said, ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Dan paused slightly and said, ¡°I ask you, ording to the saying of karma, those who do


    evil must be punished severely, and those who do good will be rewarded, right?¡±


    Chengfeng nodded, ¡°ording to it, it is true.¡±


    Dan asked, ¡°Then I ask you, some babies die right after they are born. They have only just


    begun in this life. There is no evil and no good. Why don¡¯t they even have a chance for


    healthy growth?¡±


    Chengfeng looked embarrassed: ¡°This¡­I¡­I can¡¯t say¡­¡±


    Dan nodded and asked, ¡°Then I will ask you again, why do some people have ill-fated


    destinies all their lives?¡±


    With that, Dan sighed in a mncholy manner and said slowly:


    ¡°When I was young, it happened during the Central ins war.


    Father moved the family from Central ins to Eastcliff to escape the war.¡±


    ¡°At that time, my family lived in Mao¡¯er, and there was a woman next door who ate and


    recite Buddha every day, remembering the way of doing good.¡±


    ¡°Her husband died young, and she took pains to pull the three sons to grow up and let


    them start a family, but when she was old, none of the three sons provided for the


    elderly.¡±


    ¡°The three daughters-inws were fighting for the family property, beating and scolding


    in turn, and even every time they came, they deliberately snatched her little rations, and


    even the water tank had to be smashed before they were satisfied, just hoping that she


    would die sooner. So as to upy that old house.¡±


    ¡°Although the three sons didn¡¯t want to do anything to her, they are always ridiculing


    when theye over. Even when someone next door is in a funeral, they point to her


    nose and curse at her why she can¡¯t be the same as the neighbor¡¯s old man, get


    acquainted and die soon.¡±


    ¡°Not only did the old woman not have enough to eat or dress warmly, but she also washed


    her face with tears all day long. Although she didn¡¯t cry and blind her eyes, her eyesight


    also deteriorated. In addition, she couldn¡¯t light themp oil. Every time the sun went down,


    she would not reach out her fingers. , Life was suffering.¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t expect any son¡¯s conscience to discover, and eventually froze to death


    on that extremely cold winter day in Eastcliff!¡±

 Chapter 2562

    Chapter 2562


    ¡°On the day of the funeral, the cry of the three sons could be heard through the three


    alleys, but everyone could see that it was just a scene for outsiders. After the y, they


    happily sold it. The ancestral house where the mother lived, after the money was divided,


    was used as a bird and beast scattered.¡±


    ¡°You said, if there is really karma, why was this old woman doing good and umting


    virtue all her life, but she suffered all the suffering in her life?¡±


    Chengfeng thought for a while and said seriously, ¡°Perhaps it is a debt owed in the


    previous life. Will you pay the debt in this life?¡±


    Dan sneered and said disdainfully: ¡°Only people who can¡¯t understand thew of events


    will use such rhetoric to impose an exnation. If everyone believes in the previous life


    or the next life, then you might as well borrow all of your money. Give it to me, I will pay


    you twice in my next life, do you agree?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Although Chengfeng knew that Dan was just joking and giving an example, he


    began to agree with Dan¡¯s statement in his heart.


    At this time, Dan continued: ¡°Simrly, some people are full of evil, but what is the


    result? Not only can they start and end well, but also the descendants can be shaded!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like the old woman I just said. After her tragic death, her three sons turned out to be


    very lucky. One was sessful in business, one became a warlord, and the other went to


    Nanyang to work hard. Well-known entrepreneurs, good people have not enjoyed a dayContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    of blessing, but bad people have blessed their own generations. Do you think this karma


    is the opposite?¡±


    Chengfeng was speechless for a while.


    Zynn on the side couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Grandpa Mai, if karma does not exist at all as


    you said, then this family has these two extremes. What is the reason?¡±


    Dan smiled slightly: ¡°Zynn, you are asking about the idea, why? If you don¡¯t understand


    the rules, you will only curse with your head up. God is not long-sighted, and add the


    sentence ¡°Good people don¡¯t live long. ¡°The scourge remains for a thousand years¡±, but


    have you ever thought about it. If there really is causal reincarnation, this sentence is


    impossible at all, because causal reincarnation will not make good people not live for a


    long time, nor will it cause harm to the millennium. This itself is a contradiction. paradox.¡±


    As he said, Dan turned around and said, ¡°But! If you can understand thisw, you will


    know that, in fact, all of this has nothing to do with karma, but from the different life


    patterns of the family. .¡±


    Chengfeng hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Mai, what is the exnation for fate?¡±


    Dan exined: ¡°Fate is numerology, the principle of life, or thew of life.¡±


    ¡°My father once said that the old woman was originally the fate of the lone star of the evil


    gods. Although she does good all day long, no matter how good she does, it will be


    difficult to change her fate.¡±


    ¡°To use the simplest analogy, no matter how many carrots you eat, you cannot be


    a rabbit, because these are twopletely different sets of logic.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be self-righteous and think that rabbits like to eat carrots, and if you eat more


    carrots, you should be a rabbit.¡±


    Chengfeng and Zynn both nodded thoughtfully.


    Dan continued: ¡°The lone star of Tiansha not only kills husband, wife, but also the


    children and grandchildren. The worst thing is that she not only defeats others but also


    cannot escape the loneliness of her six rtives and the lonely end of her old age.


    There is a lifetime of suffering, and a lifetime of sin.¡±


    ¡°Although her three sons are extremely unfilial, in terms of fate, their own career


    prospects are invisibly suppressed by the fate of the old woman.¡±


    ¡°Because the old woman died early, the three of them won¡¯t die because of this, and


    only then has the opportunity to soar into the skyter.¡±


    ¡°If the three of them are filial sons, and take their mothers, in turn, to take turns to do their


    filial piety, then it is possible that these three sons will die prematurely due to various


    reasons, maybe they will all die in front of the old woman in the end.¡±


    ¡°This, although it sounds absurd and incredible, this is the real fate!¡±

 Chapter 2563

    Chapter 2563


    The words of Dan made Chengfeng and Zynn stunned!


    In fact, they didn¡¯t have much faith.


    Mr. Su doesn¡¯t believe in gods, immortals, karma, or feng shui.


    There is only one he believes in, and that is strength.


    However, the Su family has frequently encountered various troubles recently, which


    made him feel that it might be retribution.


    But listening to Dan¡¯s analysis, it seems that it has nothing to do with retribution.


    Therefore, Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Uncle Mai, I want to ask more specifically,


    what on earth is the Su family¡¯s recent encounters with various problems?


    Dan did not speak but beckoned to his great-grandson, Mike.


    Mike immediately walked forward and handed apass to Dan, and handed several


    dice made of animal bone joints and a few old mottled copper coins to Dan.


    Dan stood up and paced back and forth in the living room. Chengfeng and Zynn


    hurriedly followed by their side, watching his every move nervously, but did not dare to


    interrupt them.


    Dan looked for a moment, pointed to the Bogu shelf used to partition the space on


    the side of the hall, and said, ¡°Mike, remove this shelf!¡±


    Mike immediately stepped forward and reached out and moved the Bogu frame made of


    solid wood to the side.


    Dan ced thepass on the ground where the Bogu shelf was originally located and


    then re-adjusted thepass¡¯s direction ording to the scale and position on the


    compass.


    Afterward, he opened his mouth and said: ¡°Chengfeng, tell me about your birth date!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Chengfeng said awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Then say the year, month, day, and the approximate time of birth!¡±


    Chengfeng recalled for a moment and reported his birth date to Dan.


    Dan pinched his fingers for a moment and said lightly: ¡°From the perspective of the birth


    date, your life is generally rtively smooth, but the birth date alone is not exhaustive.


    After all, there are so many people in the world, and people with the same birth date There


    are many people, this can only guess a general direction.¡±


    Chengfeng hurriedly asked: ¡°Uncle Mai, how can I be more detailed?¡±


    Dan said seriously: ¡°I just said that in the Yijing gossip, everything


    in the world follows a set of invisible and intangible rules. There are many factors that


    affect this rule. One, in addition, there are your own bones, the feng shui of your Su


    family¡¯s good house and evil house, and even the eight characters of your spouse and


    children.


    Chengfeng asked puzzledly: ¡°I think many Feng Shui masters just use apass to


    calcte. Why is it so troublesome toe to you?¡±


    Dan was not angry, and said lightly: ¡°Most people¡¯s fate and fate are constantly changing.


    That¡¯s why some people are too hard to eat in the first half of their lives, but in the second


    half of their lives, there is a p of thunder and sudden riches, this is because his fate has


    changed. It may be that he married a wife of Vanves, and it may be that he gave birth to a


    son whose birthday character can bring him great fortune. These are unpredictable by


    ordinary people. .¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like real estate. You develop a residential area in a certain area of a city. The market


    price of this building is 50,000, but if suddenly one day, the subway is open, the price


    may rise to six. Suddenly one day, a well-known school set up a campus nearby, and the


    price may rise to 70,000; if other huge favorable policies can be met, the housing price


    can even breakthrough 100,000 and higher all the way, and put it on people The subway


    may correspond to a good wife, and a well-known school may correspond to a good son.


    This is a good direction.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Chengfeng hurriedly asked, ¡°What about the bad direction?¡± Dan said: ¡°Bad directions


    are more possibilities. Simrly, taking real estate as an example, you may also repeat


    the mistakes of many so-called ghost towns.¡±


    ¡°Originally, you thought that the city was very developed and you tried to build a lot of real


    estates, but then, it is possible that local resources will begin to dry up, the local economy


    will be frustrated, and house prices will fall; it may also be that local resources are affected


    by the market and their prices continuously decline, this has causedpanies to go


    bankrupt and house prices fall; it may even be due to the emergence of otherpetitors


    that the entire city¡¯s industries have suffered a blow.¡±

 Chapter 2564

    Chapter 2564


    After speaking, Dan said again: ¡°You should have heard the story of Detroit. It was


    originally thergest automobile city in the United States. It was extremely brilliant, but in


    the end, it was so depressed that arge number of people fled. The local real estate


    even shrank by more than 90%. Who defeated this city? It was Toyota and Honda of


    Japan, Mercedes, and BMW of Germany. These are all factors that may change the


    pattern.¡±


    Chengfeng suddenly realized, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Uncle Mai, just tell me what


    information you need, I must know everything!¡±


    Dan nodded, and said calmly: ¡°I want your wife¡¯s birthday eight characters, and abiding


    birthday eight characters.¡±


    Chengfeng hurriedly agreed and immediately reported the specific date of birth.


    Dan listened and counted, the more he listened, the more puzzled he became.


    After hesitating for a moment, he opened his mouth and said,


    ¡°Your wife and Zynn are dead. It can be said that from this point, they are very prosperous


    for you, and they are the kind of prosper who burns themselves and adds firewood to you.¡±


    After that, he said again: ¡°Furthermore, your five elements are very prosperous, and the


    four heavenly stems are all prosperous. Combining your wife and children, from the


    perspective of life, you are either rich or noble in this life, and even rich and noble.¡±


    ¡°It stands to reason that your fate, let alone one in a thousand, is hard to find one in a


    million or ten million, it is almost impable. ording to the development of your fate,


    your life will be smooth. Water, reaching the peak, shouldn¡¯t have this ordeal¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Chengfeng asked excitedly, ¡°Uncle Mai, then what is going on with me


    now?¡±


    Dan shook his head, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he grabbed a handful of bone dice and threw it on the ground


    casually, and threw down a few copper coins.


    Immediately afterwards, he kept observing the bone dice, as well as the position and


    orientation of the copper coins, and the whole poption was muttering words, not


    knowing what was being said.


    Chengfeng became more and more nervous, staring at Dan intently, not even


    daring to blink his eyes.


    A minuteter, Dan suddenly grabbed one of the copper coins on the ground, fixed his


    eyes on him, and murmured: ¡°No¡­ if this  hexagram shows it, this Tianju Tongbao is not It


    should be heading up¡­¡±


    As he said, he threw the coin high again.


    Copper coins worth four or five million fell on the ground with a crisp ding sound. Then, it


    rotated several times and finally stopped.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, this time, this Tianju Tongbao still had its head up. He was a little nervous,


    grabbed the coin and threw it again.


    But who could have imagined that the copper coin had gone for severalps, and after it


    finally stopped, it would still face up!


    This time, Dan¡¯s cold sweat has flowed down.


    Seeing this, Chengfeng on the side was also hung tightly in his heart, and couldn¡¯t help


    but ask carefully: ¡°Mai¡­Uncle Mai¡­this¡­how on earth did this coine back? What?! I


    missed it three times in a row, and the words are all up, too evil, right?!¡±


    Dan¡¯s forehead is already covered with sweat!


    He stretched out his hand, wiped a cold sweat with his cuff, and murmured: ¡°This Tianju


    Tongbao, in my gossip, represents the dry sky, and dry for the sky, it should have been


    written upside down.


    , But now I toss it three times in a row, and it¡¯s all heads up, which means that this


    hexagram will change someday¡­¡±


    ¡°The sky has changed?!¡± Chengfeng murmured in his heart, and said to himself, ¡°Although


    I don¡¯t know what the hell is the sky change, I can clearly feel that this is definitely not a


    good thing!


    So he hurriedly asked, ¡°Uncle Mai, what does the sky change mean?¡±


    Dan stared at the bone dice and copper coins all over the floor, and said dumbfounded:


    ¡°From the perspective of the hexagram, it is the Dragon who came to the world¡­¡±

 Chapter 2565

    Chapter 2565


    ¡°Dragon came to the world?¡±


    Chengfeng¡¯s expression was horrified, but at the same time, he had some doubts.


    He murmured in his heart: ¡°What kind of dragon came to this world, this word doesn¡¯t feel


    reliable!¡±


    However, he soon thought that Dan Mai tossed the coin several times just now, and in the


    end, it was all heads up. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence, right? So he felt something was


    wrong again in his heart.


    So, he tentatively asked Dan: ¡°Uncle Mai, what is the birth of a dragon? Why do you


    sound so mysterious?¡±


    Dan was shivering a bit, and he said falteringly: ¡°If you look at this hexagram, the birth of


    the Dragon means that in your fate, there is a great figure with the fate of the Dragon........


    ¡±


    Chengfeng frowned, ¡°Then is this big man an enemy or a friend to me?¡±


    Dan said seriously: ¡°At present, the possibility of being an enemy is far greater than a


    friend!¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Chengfeng blurted out, ¡°But I haven¡¯t provoked any powerful


    people recently. Why is there such an enemy suddenly?¡±


    Dan shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t see this anymore. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not good


    enough, or my power is not enough. I can¡¯t see through the rest.¡±


    After speaking, Dan said again: ¡°But from the perspective of this hexagram, it is really


    bad for you. It is very likely that all the problems you have encountered recently


    originated from this!¡±


    Chengfeng still didn¡¯t quite believe it. He pointed to the copper coin in Dan¡¯s hand and


    asked, ¡°Does it mean that the so-called dragon came into the world as long as the coin


    is upright?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Chengfeng asked again: ¡°Can the hexagram go wrong?¡±


    Dan said earnestly: ¡°This is the case with the hexagram image, and it can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Chengfeng didn¡¯t give up, and said, ¡°Uncle Mai, can I trouble you to toss the coin a few


    more times. If the word is down, does it mean that the trouble has gone away or


    disappeared?¡±


    Dan sighed and said, ¡°I toss it a few times, and the result is the same.¡±


    After speaking, he grabbed the Tianju Tongbao and threw it upward again.


    Everyone stared at the coin, but the coin still had its head up.


    Chengfeng gritted his teeth: ¡°Thank you Uncle Mai for trying again!¡±


    Dan did not speak, picked up the copper coin and threw it out again.


    This time, the result is still head up.


    Dan sighed, ¡°Chengfeng, this is fate, and the hexagram is a form of expression of fate. It


    just disys your fate truthfully. If you want to change the fate, you must solve the


    problem fundamentally, absolutely not. It can be solved by tossing more copper coins.¡±


    Chengfeng was already sweating coldly.


    He couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°It¡¯s fcuking wicked! This is obviously a 50-50 probability. How


    can it be all heads up five times in a row?¡±


    As he said, a fierceness shed in his eyes, rushed to grab the Tianju Tongbao, and


    then threw it forward.


    This time, the copper coin was spinning on the ground for a long time. When it finally


    stopped, Chengfeng said excitedly: ¡°The word is head down! This time it is the word


    head down!¡±


    Dan shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I started the hexagram.


    Only what I throw is counted. You throw it is meaningless.¡±


    With that said, he picked up the copper coin again and threw it away.


    The copper coin is still heading up!


    Chengfeng felt a little hairy in his heart.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He looked at Dan and asked, ¡°Uncle Mai, how much influence will this so-called dragon¡¯s


    coming into the world have on me?!¡±

 Chapter 2566

    Chapter 2566


    ¡°This, I¡¯m not good.¡± Dan said truthfully: ¡°The other party¡¯s fate is too strong, I can¡¯t see


    through.¡±


    With a somewhat unconvincing attitude, Chengfeng asked, ¡°Is this man better than me?!¡±


    Dan nodded and solemnly said: ¡°This kind of fate is the most powerful. It is described as


    strong and invincible in two words. It is absolutely impossible for anyone to beat him in


    fate!


    While Chengfeng was horrified, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter in his heart: ¡°I have always


    suspected that Zhiyu and Liona are likely to be still alive, and it is very likely that they


    were saved by the mysterious expert in Japan. Now, what is the old man saying? The


    dragon came into the world, could it be that he was talking about?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Chengfeng felt a panic in his heart. If all this was as he had guessed,


    then this mysterious expert would definitely be himself, and even the enemy of the


    Su family!


    In a panic, he suddenly thought of Regnar, and hurriedly asked the butler Anson:


    ¡°Where is Regnar Wu? Is he here?!¡±


    Anson hurriedly said, ¡°Master, Regnar hase. I have arranged for him to rest in the


    living room and wait for your instructions.¡±


    Chengfeng blurted out, ¡°Quick! Call Regnar over!¡± Anson hurriedly said, ¡°OK


    Lord, I will!¡±


    After Anson left, Chengfeng said to Dan: ¡°Uncle Mai, this Regnar is the patriarch of a


    large family in Suzhou. Some time ago, something very strange happened to their


    family¡­¡±


    With that, Chengfeng exined Wu Qi¡¯s glorious deeds to Dan.


    After hearing this, Dan looked terrified and blurted out, ¡°Is there really such a thing?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Chengfeng said, ¡°I didn¡¯t fcuking believe it at first, but after watching the video, I


    believed it. It¡¯s so fcuking disgusting!¡±


    Dan frowned and analyzed: ¡°ording tomon sense, even if a person undergoes


    some changes and is psychologically devastated, his seizures should be random. It is


    impossible to have such a strict uniform frequency¡­ ¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Chengfeng said, ¡°That¡¯s why I suspect that 80% of the people behind this are


    ghosts! But Regnar hasn¡¯t found out by himself, so I want Uncle Mai to show him and


    see if you can find any clues. , Can these clues be merged and unified.¡±


    Dan nodded lightly and said, ¡°I will try it!¡±


    At this time, Anson walked in with Regnar.


    Chengfeng immediately greeted Regnar and said, ¡°Mr. Wu, this is the famous Feng Shui


    master in the United States, Dan Mai!¡±


    Regnar respectfully said, ¡°Hello, Master Mai!¡±


    Dan nodded slightly at him, and then went straight to the topic:


    ¡°Mr. Wu, has your son¡¯s situation improved?¡±


    Regnar shook his head and sighed: ¡°There is no improvement, it¡¯s still the same as


    before.¡±


    Dan said, ¡°In this way, you can bring him here and let the old man take a look.¡±


    Regnar was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°Master Mai, wait for a while, and I will inform


    the family and ask them to send the boy here!¡±


    Zynn hurriedly pulled him aside and said, ¡°Mr. Wu, remember to tell your family to let him


    eat before letting your son go out.


    Don¡¯t let him have an attack in front of Mr. Dan!¡±


    Regnar said embarrassingly, ¡°OK President Su, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Having said that, he hurried to the side, took out his mobile phone, and called the


    housekeeper.


    Ten minutester, a helicopter slowlynded in the courtyard of thekeside vi. Wu Qi,


    who had just finished eating, was helped by his brother Roger and walked off the


    helicopter.


    Anson handed Wu Qi a mask and a bottle of mouth wash, and instructed: ¡°Chew this bottle


    of mouthwash, don¡¯t leave anyone, then put on the mask and go in!¡±


    Knowing that the other party disliked him, Wu Qi was depressed and did not dare to


    dy any time. He hurriedly opened the bottle and poured the whole bottle into his


    mouth.


    After gurgling hard for a long time, until the cheeks hurt, Anson greeted: ¡°Hurry up and put


    on the mask and follow me in!¡±


    Wu Qi could only put on a mask obediently and walked into the vi with his brother


    Roger¡­Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2567

    Chapter 2567


    Since the incident, Wu Qi has not been out of the house or seen outsiders for a long


    time.


    Originally, he had always been very reluctant to go out, wishing not to step out of the


    house for the rest of his life, but when he heard that there are experts today who might


    be able to heal his unspeakable concealment, hope suddenly rekindled in his heart.


    After entering the vi, Anson took the two brothers to the living room by the way.


    Regnar hurriedly introduced to everyone: ¡°Master Su, Master Mai, this is my youngest son


    Wu Qi, next to my elder son Roger Wu!¡±


    Both the Chengfeng and his son looked at Wu Qi with interest.


    Because Wu Qi is indeed as famous as his name, he is a strange person, because he


    was popr on the short video tform at the beginning, and his poprity is no less


    than that of any star.


    Wu Qi was stared at by the Chengfeng and his son, feeling ufortable all over


    his body and lowered his head unconsciously.


    Regnar hurriedly said to Dan Mai at this time: ¡°Master Mai, please show my little son to


    see what is going on with him.¡±


    Dan walked in front of Wu Qi, stretched out his hand on his forehead and the back of his


    head, carefully touched for a moment, then grabbed the coins, muttered something in


    his mouth, whispered a few words, and then The copper coins were dropped on the


    ground, staring at the location of each coin intently.


    After a while, he spoke: ¡°Mr. Wu, this boy¡¯s problem should not be his own.¡±


    Chengfeng on the side hurriedly asked: ¡°The problem is not with himself, that is to say, is


    iting from others?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dan nodded and said seriously: ¡°I suspect that boy should have been hypnotized or


    suggested subconsciously.¡±


    Regnar was not surprised at this conclusion, because he knew that the reason why


    his son became like this was because of Charlie.


    Even the Eight Great Heavenly Kings are not Charlie¡¯s opponents at all, let alone his own


    little son who has no power to restrain the chicken.


    So he hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Mai, since you can see the root of my child¡¯s problem, I


    wonder if there is a way to cure him?¡±


    Dan thought for a while and said, ¡°It just so happens that I have some research on


    hypnotic suggestion. I can give the boy a try, but I can¡¯t give you a package if he can be


    cured or not.¡±


    Regnar hurriedly said, ¡°This is natural! As long as you are willing to try, I will be grateful


    for it!¡±


    After speaking, he saw Wu Qi standing there without saying a word, and hurriedly scolded,


    ¡°Hurry up, thank you, Master Mai!¡±


    Wu Qi hurriedly bowed again and again, and said nervously,


    ¡°Thank you¡­Thank you, Master Mai¡­¡±


    Dan nodded slightly, took a red string from his pocket, took another ancient coin,


    and threaded it with the red string.


    Immediately afterwards, he merged the inner strength in his body into his fingertips and


    mmed Wu Qi¡¯s forehead.


    This force was rtively strong, so Wu Qi suddenly felt a little dizzy.


    Afterwards, Dan ced the tied ancient coin in front of Wu Qi, swaying slowly, and said,


    ¡°Looking at this coin, from now on, what do I ask and what do you answer, absolutely


    Can¡¯t lie to me, do you know?¡±


    Wu Qi nodded repeatedly: ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Dan asked him again: ¡°Then tell me now, what kind of hypnosis and hints did the other


    party give you?¡±


    Wu Qi vaguely said, ¡°He¡­he told me every hour¡­must¡­must¡­


    must eat once¡­ ..¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Before thest word came out, Dan immediately said, ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to say thest


    word!¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°Wu Qi, from now on, no matter what others have asked


    you to do, what kind of hints they have given you, you have topletely forget it, do


    you understand?¡±


    Wu Qi nodded ignorantly and stammered: ¡°I¡­I understand¡­¡±

 Chapter 2568

    Chapter 2568


    Dan gave a hum, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Then do you still remember what hint


    the other party gave you?¡±


    Wu Qi nodded nkly and said, ¡°Remember, he asked me every hour¡­¡±


    Dan hurriedly blurted out: ¡°Stop talking! You will pay close attention to the copper coins in


    my hand. From now on, forget all the orders others gave you. Do you understand?!¡±


    Wu Qi continued to nod: ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Dan wiped his sweat, and asked with some uncertainty, ¡°Then do you still remember any


    hints that the other party gave you?¡±


    Wu Qi said without hesitation: ¡°Remember, he let me¡­¡±


    Dan¡¯s expression was very ugly, and he scolded loudly, ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­hurry up!¡±


    Wu Qi was taken aback, and immediately awoke from the hypnotic state, and


    immediately closed his mouth.


    Regnar asked nervously in the clouds and mist he was watching,


    ¡°Master Mai, what is going on?!¡±


    Dan shook his head, and said with horror, ¡°The man who gave your son hypnotic hints


    seems to be far more capable than me¡­The hypnotic hints he gave, I can¡¯t erase it at


    all, and I can¡¯t even shake it. ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Regnar was speechless in shock.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that a ny-year-old master of Feng Shui and Metaphysics would


    have nothing to do with Charlie¡¯s tricks!


    What¡¯s even harder to believe is that Dan would take the initiative to admit that Charlie¡¯s


    ability is far greater than him!


    Chengfeng on the side was even more shocked. He blurted out, ¡°Uncle Mai, what did you


    mean? Looking at the whole country, there is absolutely no possibility that any


    metaphysical master can bepared to you!¡±


    Dan¡¯s face is somewhat unbearable. Just now, he was envied and hated by the divine


    dragon in the hexagram. He did not expect that there is another mysterious master who is


    better than himself in professional skills. It made him feel more shocked.


    So he said angrily: ¡°This¡­ can only be said that there is a sky outside the sky, and there


    are people outside the world¡­¡±


    Chengfeng was shocked!


    Originally, he inferred that in Aurous Hill, there must be a very powerful master against


    him.


    Now Dan also said that what made Wu Qi look like a ghost was a person who was


    stronger than him in Feng Shui metaphysics, and Wu Qi happened to be in Aurous Hill


    again, which means that Feng Shui metaphysics master is also in Aurous Hill? !


    If the two are the same person, wouldn¡¯t it be more difficult for him? !


    So he hurriedly asked Regnar: ¡°Mr. Wu, who did your son offend when he was in Aurous


    Hill?!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Although Regnar knew that Charlie was the one who had


    offended his son at the beginning, now he dare not say 10,000.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After much deliberation, he could only hesitate to exin: ¡°Mr. Su, to tell you, my son


    looks harmless to humans and animals, but it¡¯s not a good thing!¡±


    ¡°Fcuking, I sent him to school. He was fine. After he went to school, the good ones


    didn¡¯t learn bad ones. He just wanted to do some PUA on the female ssmates, so


    that several girls suffered a lot of harm because of him.... ¡±


    ¡°So I have always suspected that he ended up like this because he offended a certain big


    person, or made a big person displeased.¡±


    Chengfeng hurriedly asked, ¡°Could that master hide in the university in Aurous


    Hill?¡±


    Regnar said awkwardly, ¡°This¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Dan paced back and forth on the spot, muttering in a low voice, ¡°Aurous Hill¡­Aurous


    Hill¡­I really can¡¯t figure out how could Aurous Hill¡¯s three-square-meternd have such


    strength. A strong person? Is this ce outstanding, or is there any treasure¡­¡±


    The great-grandson Mike of Dan, who has never spoken much, said at this moment:


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t you always hope that you will have another breakthrough in your


    lifetime? I think this is definitely a great opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 2569

    Chapter 2569


    Mike¡¯s words, let Dan¡¯s whole person cheer!


    He has studied Yijing Bagua and Fengshui Metaphysics all his life, and it seems that he


    has reached the pinnacle. In fact, he has just passed the entry-level in Feng Shui


    Metaphysics.


    True metaphysics is far more than feng shui and gossip, but arge school of wisdom


    and inheritance of Chinese ancestors.


    Among them, many advanced metaphysics have been lost, and almost no one knows.


    In this life, Dan has been quite aplished in Feng Shui, but he has been crushed by


    several other masters. Among them, Lai Qinghua, who is ten years older than him, is the


    most cruel.


    Lai Qinghua can be regarded as the most aplished in the field of Feng Shui


    metaphysics among all Chinese Americans.


    There are still two high-level masters, but they are no longer alive.


    Dan has been hoping that after Lai Qinghua enters the soil, he will be a leader in


    Feng Shui metaphysics.


    However, seeing that he was in his nies, Lai Qinghua, who was over a hundred years


    old, was not dead yet.


    A few years ago, Qinghua left the United States and returned to China for three years.


    And those three years were the three years in which Dan had the strongest sense of


    aplishment.


    Because no one could find Lai Qinghua, he temporarily became the strongest in the


    field of geomancy and metaphysics in the United States.


    He once felt that the reason why Lai Qinghua wanted to leave the United States and


    return to China was probably that he had reached the end of his life, so he wanted to


    return to his roots, return to China to spend thest time in his life, and would not live


    back to the United States.


    What he did not expect was that Lai Qinghua returned to the United States some


    time ago.


    What made him even more unexpected and uneptable was that Lai Qinghua was in


    excellent condition. Although he was over a hundred years old, he looked better than him.


    For a time, Lai Qinghua, who was nearly twenty years old, became the focus of


    discussions in the entire American Chinese circle.


    Countless people regarded Lai Qinghua as an old god. For a time, legends about him


    spread throughout the Chinesemunity.


    During that time, Dan was extremely depressed.


    Although depressed, he was also very curious and yearning for Lai Qinghua¡¯s changes, so


    he made a special trip to visit him very humbly.


    During the visit, he tentatively asked why he became young. Lai Qinghua only said to


    him in eight words: ¡°There is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside the


    world.¡±


    Dan also understood the meaning of his words. He knew that Lai Qinghua was telling


    himself that he met an expert in China, so he also encountered great luck.


    Although Dan didn¡¯t know what kind of destiny Lai Qinghua encountered, he spected


    that Lai Qinghua could suddenly be twenty years younger when he was about to die,


    and he might have mastered a higher level of metaphysics.


    In addition to the feng shui mystery, metaphysics also has the Fu seal formation. The


    nine-character mantra spoken by the ancestors: Lin, Bing, Fight, Zhe, Ji, formation,


    column, forward, and line are the core of the Fu seal formation.


    However, these are not the true top techniques of metaphysics.


    Because, in the field of metaphysics today, there has always been an unproven legend,


    that is aura!


    In ancient literature records, Reiki is often mentioned, as well as the chain repair


    method based on Reiki.


    There are even relevant records in many folklore and famous stories.


    It is said that aura is the highest among all powers, and if you master aura, you can


    master everything.


    However, since modern times, the metaphysical circle has not found any cultivation


    method that can harness spiritual energy.


    Countless people in the metaphysical circle searched desperately, but did not find any


    practical clues.


    Although Dan was also full of longing, but he was also very clear in his heart that he


    certainly did not have such good luck.


    However, the words of great-grandson Mike reminded him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2570

    Chapter 2570


    Aurous Hill, maybe it¡¯s his own opportunity!


    Thinking of this, he immediately said to Chengfeng: ¡°Chengfeng, your second son,


    eldest daughter-inw, and eldest granddaughter all disappeared in Aurous Hill, and Mr.


    Wu¡¯s son was hypnotized by masters in Aurous Hill. In my opinion, this Aurous Hill must


    have a Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger, if this is the case, I will personally go to


    Aurous Hill to see if I can find a clue!¡±


    Chengfeng suddenly became excited when he heard this.


    What he worries about most now is that he doesn¡¯t know the situation in Aurous Hill at all.


    Since Dan was willing to go, he certainly couldn¡¯t ask for it.


    So, he said excitedly: ¡°Uncle Mai, you are willing to go to Aurous Hill, it would be better


    there. If I need to prepare in advance, please speak!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Dan waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare anything specifically for us. The more


    you prepare, the more likely it is that someone will discover the connection between us.¡±


    Chengfeng hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Mai, then I will help you arrange food, clothing, housing


    and transportation to Aurous Hill in advance.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Dan refused: ¡°You don¡¯t need to prepare anything. Tomorrow


    morning, Mike and I will take a train to Aurous Hill together. When we get there, we


    will find a hotel again.¡±


    Seeing Dan¡¯s resolute attitude, Chengfeng no longer insisted, and said, ¡°Then everything


    will be Uncle Mai¡¯s!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    An hourter, a Gulfstream G650 private jetnded at Aurous Hill Airport.


    Ito Nanako was so excited, her heart was already surging when she thought that she


    had finallye to the city where Charlie lived.


    After passing the customs inspection, the group came to the exit of the corporate jet


    building. A convoy of luxury cars has been waiting here for a long time.


    Warnia saw Ito Nanako pushing Ito Takehiko out of the wheelchair, and immediately smiled


    and waved at her: ¡°Nanako!¡±


    When Ito Nanako saw her, she was naturally very happy, and quickly responded, ¡°Sister


    Warnia, why are you here to pick us up yourself!¡±


    Warnia smiled and said, ¡°You and uncle came all the way. As the host, I didn¡¯te to


    meet you personally. Wouldn¡¯t it be a bad etiquette?¡±


    With that, she hurriedly bowed slightly to Ito Takehiko, and said politely, ¡°Uncle Ito,


    wee to Aurous Hill!¡±


    Takehiko folded his hands together, squinted slightly, and said with a smile: ¡°Thank


    you, Miss Song, you made a special trip to pick us up.¡±


    Warnia hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Ito, you are wee! This time, you have to stay in Aurous


    Hill for a few more days. Then I will apany you and Nanako around!¡±


    While talking, Warnia said again: ¡°Nanako, Uncle Ito, the team is ready, let¡¯s go to my


    house to take a rest, the rooms are ready, I specially prepared a dinner party for you to


    start with!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Song, I have already booked a hotel. Emi, Tanaka,


    and I are staying in the hotel together, so I won¡¯te to bother you!¡±


    Warnia hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Ito, you have arrived in Aurous Hill. As the host, how can I


    let you stay in a hotel! The rooms at home are ready, and there are enough rooms, so


    you can live in peace!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko smiled and said, ¡°Miss Song, we are not thest resort. We don¡¯t want to


    cause trouble to anyone. Nanako is a good friend to you. She lives in your house. I


    naturally don¡¯t have any opinions. People don¡¯te to disturb your house, otherwise, if a


    dozen people disturb your home, I really feel sorry for it.¡±


    Although the Japanese are very polite and polite on the surface, they are actually a little


    cold in their bones. This indifference is actually not a weak human trait, but they don¡¯t


    like to cause trouble to others. If they can do things by themselves, try their best to do it


    themselves. , Not to trouble others as ast resort, this is basically the norm in


    Japanese social life.


    Therefore, Ito Yuhiko prefers to stay in a hotel, being free, without restraining himself, and


    without causing trouble to others.


    Warnia wanted to persuade him again, and Nanako Ito hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Warnia, you


    don¡¯t have to persuade my dad. He has a stubborn temper. You can¡¯t convince him.¡±


    Seeing this, Warnia stopped insisting.


    At this moment, Emi Ito stepped forward, took the wheelchair from Ito Nanako, and said


    to her, ¡°Nanako, give me the handle. You can talk to Miss Song.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded repeatedly and smiled, ¡°Then please, Aunt- sama!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she hurriedly took Warnia¡¯s arm and ran far away, throwing


    everyone away 20 or 30 meters. Then she asked with excitement, ¡°Has Sister Warnia


    seen Charlie recently? How is he?¡±

 Chapter 2571

    Chapter 2571


    ¡°Charlie?¡± Warnia heard Nanako¡¯s question, and then saw her big eyes full of


    expectation, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little bit: ¡°It seems that this little girl¡¯s feelings for


    Charlie are really deep in her bones, but she is Living in Japan most of the time, I


    really don¡¯t know what she should do in the future.¡±


    Immediately afterwards, she thought of herself again, and could not help but secretly


    laughed at herself: ¡°I patronized her with emotion, so why am I not the same? Although


    Charlie and I live in the same city, he has married after all. I usually think It is not so easy


    to meet him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Thinking of this, she really sighed and said to Nanako: ¡°I haven¡¯t really seen Charlie


    these days. Thest time I saw him was the time I went to Aoxue¡¯s house for dinner.¡±


    Nanako nodded in disappointment, and sighed: ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if I will have the


    opportunity to see him more this time¡­¡±


    Warnia asked in surprise, ¡°Did you not tell him this time?¡±


    Nanako shook her head: ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet.¡±


    Warnia hurriedly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him in advance? Would you like me to call him


    now and invite him to dinner at home in the evening?¡±


    Nanako said with some embarrassment, ¡°I¡­I actually want to give Charlie a surprise¡­¡±


    After that, she looked at Warnia and asked expectantly, ¡°Sister Warnia, can I trouble


    you with something?¡±


    Warnia smiled slightly and asked her, ¡°Do you want me to call Charlie and invite him to


    eat at home without telling him that you have arrived in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nanako said with excitement, ¡°Sister Warnia, can you help me?¡±


    In fact, Warnia herself, like Nanako, has been enamored of Charlie for a long time.


    So, in the final analysis, the two people are actually rivals in love.


    It¡¯s just that Nanako was a few years younger than Warnia, and she was pretty and


    cute. Now she is looking forward to Warnia and her eyes are shining, which makes


    Warnia feel affectionate.


    Seeing her in love, this little cute girl, Warnia really couldn¡¯t bear to refuse, so she said


    helplessly, ¡°Well, since you want to surprise him so much, then I will trick him intoing


    home.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Nanako was so excited, she said with excitement, ¡°Thank you Sister Warnia!


    Thank you so much!¡±


    Warnia shook her head helplessly, she had to admit that this little Japanese girl was so


    coquettish that she could not resist herself as a woman.


    So, she had to take out her phone and called Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie was busy in the greenhouse vegetable garden at home.


    The barrels ofpost made by ire years ago are almost dposed. This organic


    fertilizer made from leaves, vegetable leaves, and kitchen waste is green and pollution-


    free and is very suitable for growing flowers and vegetables at home.


    Originally, Charlie and ire worked together in the greenhouse at home, but now ire


    took over the renovation project of the Emgrand Group and was very busy every day, so


    Charlie took the initiative to take care of all these things.


    While he was busy fertilizing, his cell phone kept shaking in his pocket. Charlie took


    out his cell phone. Seeing that it was Warnia¡¯s call, he connected and asked, ¡°Warnia,


    do you have anything to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Master Wade¡­¡± Warnia nced at Nanako and hurriedly said, ¡°I want to ask if you have


    time toe to my house for a meal tonight?¡±


    Charlie had already learned from Issac that Ito Yuhiko was going to stay at Shangri-La


    today, so he spected that Nanako would definitely go to Warnia¡¯s house. At this time


    Warnia called to invite him to dinner. It is estimated that she is likely to be with Nanako.

 Chapter 2572

    Chapter 2572


    However, Warnia did not expressly say on the phone that Charlie was not good to directly


    show that he knew the specific situation, so he pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°Why


    are you asking me to have dinner?¡±


    Warnia hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandpa said that I haven¡¯t had a chance to invite you


    to sit at home recently, so he wants me to ask you if you have time toe to your house


    for dinner tonight.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Warnia¡¯s remarks turned out to be that Mr. Song wanted to


    invite him to dinner, and never mentioned Nanako. It was estimated that Nanako wanted


    to surprise him.


    Thinking of the beautiful and generous, gentle and quiet Nanako, Charlie inevitably


    missed her a little, and for a while, the scene of walking with her on a snowy night in


    Kyoto came to mind.


    After a moment of contemtion, Charlie said to Warnia, pretending to be confused,


    ¡°Since it¡¯s the old gentleman¡¯s invitation, I can¡¯t refuse it. Please tell him, I will pass


    tonight.¡±


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s promise, Warnia said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great, do I need to drive over to


    pick you up?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, my father-inw happened to be at home, and I


    will drive his car over in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Warnia said with joy, ¡°Then I will wait at home for Master Wade toe!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Warnia bid farewell to Charlie, and then ended the call. Nanako, who was already


    dancing with excitement, hugged


    Warnia¡¯s waist and said happily, ¡°Sister Warnia, you are so kind!¡±


    Warnia smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t patronize and thank me. This is the first time I lied to


    Master Wade since I knew him. When you meet himter, you have to exin to him


    why I lied to him.¡±


    Nanako Ito said with a smile: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely exin it. My sister has


    helped me so much. How can I let my sister carry a scapegoat for me?¡±


    As she said, Nanako Ito said again, ¡°By the way, Sister Warnia, please help me make


    an appointment with Aoxue. I picked an Akita for her from home and stayed with the


    apanying bodyguard.¡±


    Warnia smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. You don¡¯t know how much she like the Akita you


    gave me. As long as I post the little guy¡¯s photo to the circle of friends, she will definitely


    like it and leave ament. Yes, I will let her know!¡±


    Nanako hurriedly reminded: ¡°Then you must tell her to keep Mr. Charlie a secret before


    shees, and don¡¯t disclose the information about mying to Aurous Hill to him in


    advance.¡±


    Warnia nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will tell her.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, Charlie saw that it was almost time for dinner, ire said hello in


    advance, and did note back for dinner tonight, so after finishing his work, he


    returned to the vi.


    ine had already prepared a few dishes at this time, and when Charlie came in, she


    said hurriedly, ¡°Oh my son-inw, are the things in the vegetable garden finished?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    ine hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really hard work for you! Mom is going to make the meal, so


    you can wash your hands and eat.


    Charlie said, ¡°By the way, Mom, I have a dinner at night, so I won¡¯t eat at home.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± ine asked a little surprised: ¡°Why are you going out to eat all of a sudden?


    Mom has almost prepared this meal, and I have cooked a prairiemb chop for you!¡±


    While talking, Jacob walked downstairs and said in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m not at home to eat at


    night, Charlie has toe with me and eat with people from the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association!¡±

 Chapter 2573

    Chapter 2573


    Charlie was amazed when he heard what the old man said.


    ¡°When am I going to eat with the old man?¡±


    Just wondering, Jacob kept winking at him, and at the same time urged: ¡°Oh, Charlie,


    why are you still wearing an apron for work? Go back to the house and change your


    clothes, we will be toote!¡±


    ine asked at this time: ¡°Jacob, you don¡¯t have to do business in that painting and


    calligraphy association all the time, why do you still get your son-inw together? How


    can people have time to socialize with you?¡±


    Jacob curled his lips and said, ¡°What do you know? Charlie knows Orvel. Orvel is very


    famous in Aurous Hill. President Pei of our Painting and Calligraphy Association gives


    Orvel the most face. It just so happens that the leadership of our Painting and Calligraphy


    Association is about to change. This time I have to let President Pei run an executive vice


    president for me. In that case, I will be the second inmand of the Calligraphy and


    Painting Association!¡±


    ine said with a look of contempt, ¡°You used that calligraphy and painting association


    all day long. I didn¡¯t see you earn a cent to bring home!¡±


    Jacob said disdainfully: ¡°The Calligraphy and Painting Association was not originally a


    profit organization. This is the elegance among the literati. You do not know a sh!t!¡±


    ine snorted coldly, ¡°Jacob, did I give you a face? I tell you, hurry up and quit that sh!t


    association! Stay at home honestly in the future!¡±


    ¡°The beauty you want!¡± Jacob blurted out: ¡°The Calligraphy and Painting Association is


    the second spring of my career. Why should I quit when you say to quit?¡±


    ine pped the table: ¡°No retreat, right? Okay, I won¡¯t let you go out of this door


    today! If you dare to go out, I will go to your Calligraphy and Painting Association


    tomorrow!¡±


    Jacob was in a hurry and said hurriedly, ¡°Are you sick? What do I do to you?¡±


    ine said coldly: ¡°Stop the fcuking nonsense with me. I and you are still a legal couple.


    If you irritate me, I will go to the Calligraphy and Painting Association to sue you for


    messing with men and women! I see if you have any face in the future. Stay there!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jacob was a little scared at once, and said hurriedly, ¡°ine, why are you doing


    this? I don¡¯t usually provoke you, but asionally go out to socialize. You have to


    confront me. What do you mean?¡±


    ine said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m not against you, I¡¯m just letting you know who has the final say


    between the two of us!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly came out at this time and said, ¡°Oh Mom, Dad has liked antique


    calligraphy and painting for so many years, and finally found a development opportunity


    in the Calligraphy and Painting Association, so don¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ine said seriously, ¡°Good son-inw, mom tells you the truth, my leg was broken for so


    long, and your dad, an old guy, didn¡¯t care about me even once! Do you think he still has a


    conscience?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, my legs and feet are ufortable. I rarely go out every day. I even use


    my mobile phone to buy food. He is good. He runs out all day long without staying at


    home. If I don¡¯t care about him, maybe I¡¯m going to get better with which fox!¡±


    Jacob was taken aback and blurted, ¡°ine, don¡¯t talk nonsense! There are eight leaders


    in the Calligraphy and Painting Association, and all eight are men!¡±


    ine curled her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you guys, but I won¡¯t let you go in the


    future!¡±


    Charlie said helplessly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be familiar with dad. If you are bored at home, let


    dad take time to apany you every day, take you out for shopping, or do


    rehabilitation training, but dad is here and really needs a little personal space, so don¡¯t


    interfere too much.¡±


    When Jacob heard this, he hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯ll spare more time to apany you


    in the future. Is this the head office?¡±


    ine felt a little better, and said to Jacob, ¡°I won¡¯t be as knowledgeable as you in the


    face of my son-inw, but don¡¯t forget what you just said!¡±


    Jacob quickly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never forget it! So, tomorrow I will take you to the


    China World Shopping Mall. You had no chance to go shopping during this time. You


    must be tired of staying at home.¡±


    Only then did ine calm down and said, ¡°What you said, remember for yourself, if you


    dare to let me dove, I will never end with you!¡±


    Jacob hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will apany you tomorrow!¡±


    Seeing that ine had really calmed down, Charlie took the opportunity to say, ¡°Mom,


    if there is nothing else, I will go out with dad first.¡±


    ine nodded: ¡°Go, be careful when driving on the road!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jacob couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Charlie, go and change your clothes, I will wait for you in the


    car!¡±

 Chapter 2574

    Chapter 2574


    Charlie responded, went back to the room to change clothes, and came to the garage.


    Jacob was already anxiously gearing up on the co-pilot.


    Charlie sat in and asked him, ¡°Dad, are you really going to have dinner with President Pei


    tonight?¡±


    Jacob waved his hand: ¡°No, I have something delicious with him. This guy has been


    following my but.t to fawn on me, and I don¡¯t even bother to care about him.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Then which one are you singing?¡±


    Jacob hurriedly said: ¡°Just now, your Aunt Meiqing said on WeChat that she seemed to


    have a fever. It happened that Paul went on a business trip again. Your Aunt Meiqing


    was not taken care of at home, so I wanted to buy some medicine quickly and buy


    something to eat and take it over.¡±


    Charlie was taken aback, and immediately asked: ¡°Are you going to Aunt Meiqing¡¯s


    house?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jacob nodded and blurted out: ¡°You drive me over quickly, and then we two will be


    busy.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t think much, he Even nodded and said, ¡°Where is Aunt Meiqing¡¯s house?


    I¡¯ll see you there first.¡±


    Jacob immediately handed the phone to Charlie and said, ¡°Here, this is the location,


    Meilun Vi District.¡±


    Charlie nced at it. This location was in the same direction as Warnia¡¯s house, and


    not too far away, so he started the car and drove Jacob away from the house.


    On the way, Jacob directed Charlie to buy some anti-fever medicine at the pharmacy,


    and then directed him to drive to the door of an authentic local restaurant.


    As soon as the car stopped at the entrance of the restaurant, Jacob hurriedly said,


    ¡°Charlie, you are waiting for me in the car!¡±


    After speaking, he couldn¡¯t wait to push the door down.


    Seeing this, Charlie said hurriedly: ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go, you sit in the car and rest.¡±


    As soon as Jacob heard this, he said: ¡°Then please help me buy some duck siu mai,


    and also a pickled Tuk fresh and a millet porridge.¡±


    Charlie nodded, pushed the door and got out of the car, and entered the restaurant.


    He suddenly felt a little worried when he headed out with the packed food.


    The old man is going to Meiqing¡¯s house.


    But Paul is now on a business trip, and Meiqing must be at home alone, and she is now


    sick again. The old man is going to take care of her at this time. Whether it is real or fake,


    he is not sure.


    In case, if something is taken care of, it might be difficult to end.


    Thinking of this, he simply took out a rejuvenating pill from his pocket, scraped off a little


    powder with the key, and melted it into the millet porridge.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It is estimated that if Han Meiqing drank this bowl of millet porridge, the ordinary


    headache and brain fever would definitely be fine on the spot.


    The main reason why Charlie did this was to prevent something


    that shouldn¡¯t happen between the old man and her tonight.


    He didn¡¯t worry about Han Meiqing¡¯s character, but he was very worried about the


    concentration of the old man, and how determined Han Meiqing was when she was


    sick.


    In case the old father-inw is taking care of her while thinking about it, and Han Meiqing


    is physically ill, and still somewhat dependent on Jacob psychologically, if the old father-


    inw takes the initiative, maybe she will let him take advantage of the void and enter.


    Although Charlie also hopes that Jacob will one day be married to his lover, but he has not


    divorced ine after all. If he is really cheated in marriage and is known by ine, then


    the family will definitely be furious. ire and himself have no good life.


    Therefore, Charlie can only hope that Han Meiqing will immediately recover after


    drinking this bowl of millet porridge.


    In that way, if the old man, really moved his eyes, at least there would be no chance to get


    in¡­

 Chapter 2575

    Chapter 2575


    As soon as Charlie drove away with his front foot, Jacob became a little impatient and


    quickened his pace.


    In fact, since the time when Meiqing told him on the phone that she wasing back to


    China, his heart was full of her shadow.


    After she returned to China, he ignited the sparks that had been buried for many years.


    In the past two to three decades, Jacob¡¯s happiest moment was the moment when


    Meiqing came back to cook at home and he embraced her in the kitchen.


    However, Meiqing¡¯s mentality is very sensible. She knows that Jacob and ine are not


    divorced, so she has always held a firm sense in her heart and is unwilling to make


    substantial progress with Jacob.


    Jacob often scratched his head for this, but he never found any chance to


    breakthrough.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Although He was very useless all his life, he was at least a normal man. He had been


    looking forward to Meiqing for so many years, not only was he obsessed with her


    psychologically, but also physically.


    Therefore, he has always been eager to relive his old dreams with his first love girlfriend,


    but the asions where the two of them have the most contact are at the university for


    the elderly, so he has always been in estrus and stopped at courtesy.


    However, things are different today this time.


    Suddenly Meiqing fell ill and had a fever, and there was no one around to take care of her.


    Jacob felt that a woman was the most vulnerable at this time, and she also needed it the


    most, with solid support.


    Coupled with the fact that the two of them have had a past where they were in harmony,


    and now they still have feelings in their hearts, in this case, it is easier for the sound of the


    waves to remain.


    Therefore, Jacob hurried over, looking forward to a breakthrough today.


    As for ine, he didn¡¯t bother to think about it, nor did he want to think about it.


    After all, in his opinion, ine is the saboteur of his life. He has no feelings or loyalty


    towards ine.


    Excited, he ran all the way to the door of Meiqing¡¯s vi.


    This is a single-family vi with a small footprint but looks very European-style. Jacob


    stood at the door and immediately pressed the electronic doorbell next to the door.


    At this time, Meiqing in the vi, wrapped in a thick down jacket, came to the security


    monitor inside the door weakly. Seeing Jacob standing outside the door, she pressed the


    open button and said, ¡°Jacob, I feel really sick, so I won¡¯te out to receive you. Come


    in by yourself.¡±


    Jacob hurriedly said, ¡°Meiqing, don¡¯te out, lest you suffer the wind and chill again. I


    have brought you some food, so I will bring it in.¡±


    With that, he hurriedly opened the door of the vi, walked through the small courtyard,


    and came to the entrance door of the vi.


    When Meiqing opened the door, a heatwave rushed into his face.


    Jacob was surprised and said, ¡°Why is it so hot in your room?¡±


    Meiqing wrapped her down jacket tightly, and said weakly, ¡°I was too cold, so I turned on


    the floor heating to the maximum, and then turned on the air conditioner.¡±


    Seeing her sluggish and pale, Jacob couldn¡¯t help but said distressedly, ¡°What the


    hell is going on? Okay, why did she suddenly have a fever?¡±


    Meiqing said helplessly: ¡°Hey, it seems that the weather this year is too humid. Although


    the temperature is not cold, it is really easy to make people sick¡­¡±


    Jacob hurriedly stretched out his hand and grasped Meiqing¡¯s soft hand tightly, and said


    distressedly: ¡°Oh, why are your hands so hot? Have you taken your temperature? How


    much fever?¡±

 Chapter 2576

    Chapter 2576


    Meiqing said, ¡°I just measured it and it was 39.2 degrees. I took the anti-fever medicine,


    but it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    When Jacob heard that it was more than thirty-nine degrees, he was even more


    distressed. He proactively bent down and pressed his forehead against Meiqing¡¯s


    forehead. After feeling for a moment, he blurted out: ¡°Your forehead is really hot, or you


    Go and sit on the sofa first. I¡¯ll get you a wet towel.¡±


    Meiqing said embarrassedly, ¡°That¡¯s really too much trouble for you, Jacob¡­¡±


    Jacob said solemnly, ¡°Are you still being so polite with me? Do you remember that when


    I was in college, I had a fever and couldn¡¯t go to ss in the dormitory? You took the


    initiative to skip ss and came over the wall to the boys¡¯ dormitory and took care of me


    for a day. .¡±


    When Meiqing heard this, her expression immediately became extremely ashamed.


    She naturally remembered the past that Jacob said.


    Because that time, it was far more than just Jacob¡¯s illness and fever.


    At that time, the two were in love, but the college students at that time were rtively


    simple, so they only held hands asionally, or gave a gentle hug on the riverside where


    no one was there.


    Apart from this, there was basically no further development.


    But that time when Jacob was seriously ill, Meiqing was really worried, so she sneaked into


    the boys¡¯ dormitory and took care of him in every possible way.


    At that time, there were only two of them in the male dormitory. They were originally


    lovers in love, and suddenly they had such a good opportunity to be alone. Moreover,


    Meiqing took care of Jacob. Naturally, the two of them were in close contact with each


    other, so they came and went. Let the atmosphere heat up infinitely.


    The two were alone for a few hours in that heart-pounding state. Jacob¡¯s body


    temperature gradually dropped, but the temperature of affection between the two


    continued to increase.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jacob was also a passionate young man at the time, so he didn¡¯t hold it all at once, so he


    took advantage of that perfect opportunity to use his body that had just recovered from


    his illness to take away Meiqing¡¯s first time.


    Of course, although Meiqing was half pushing and half pulling, but deep down is also


    completely voluntary.


    Although Jacob has nothing to do, he is okay and loves to brag and do, but in his


    bones, he is actually a boring character.


    Now suddenly mentioning the past in a serious manner, just deliberately trying to


    draw the atmosphere to it.


    In his opinion, the best thing is to reproduce the atmosphere in the boys¡¯ dormitory back in


    this vi. That would be great for him. really!


    As soon as he said this, Meiqing¡¯s paleplexion suddenly turned ruddy!


    After all, Meiqing is a woman. At this time, she was naturally ashamed and intolerable


    and recalling the past that year, the unforgettable scenes in the depths of her memory,


    unconsciously surfaced in her own mind.


    However, she is embarrassed to give any positive response. After all, this kind of thing is


    indeed a bit too ambiguous.


    Jacob was actually holding back a little bit of badness in his heart. He deliberately brought


    up the past, just to see Meiqing¡¯s embarrassment.


    Because in his opinion, the more shy Meiqing is, the more proof that she still loves him


    deeply in her heart.


    Seeing Meiqing not speaking, he hurriedlyughed and asked, ¡°Meiqing, why are you


    not talking? Did you forget the period when you went to the dormitory to take care of


    me? Would you like me to help you carefully recall the memories?¡±


    Meiqing was ashamed and anxious, and said hurriedly,


    ¡°You¡­didn¡¯t you say to wet the towel for me? Go quickly¡­¡±

 Chapter 2577

    Chapter 2577


    ¡°Oh oh oh!¡± Although Jacob felt a little disappointed in his heart, he still pretended to be


    suddenly enlightened, patted his head, and eximed, ¡°Oh, look at my brain, patronizing


    the memory of the past, and forgetting the business upfront.¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly said again: ¡°Miqing, you sit and wait for me first, I¡¯ll get you a


    wet towel!¡±


    Meiqing hurriedly said, ¡°There is a bathroom on the first floor.


    Turn left in front.


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Seeing Jacob turned around and went to the bathroom, Meiqing was finally relieved.


    In fact, Jacob¡¯s purpose was very clear to her.


    To be honest, Jacob is not only her first man but also the man she loves most in her life,


    so she naturally has some illusions and expectations for Jacob in her heart.


    However, after all, she is a woman who has received higher education and has


    been a decent woman all her life.


    She knew that even though Jacob and ine had separated, their view of marriage still


    existed. Based on this, she felt that she could not make a principled error anyway.


    Although ine shamelessly used her body to intervene in her and Jacob¡¯s feelings, she


    was unwilling to do the same thing.


    Just as she sighed in her heart, Jacob had already walked over with a wet towel.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jacob wiped her forehead with a wet towel, and said, ¡°Miqing, I bought you some


    digestible dinners. After a while, I will help you go back to the room and lie down on the


    bed. Then I will feed you something. In addition, you have already taken the anti-fever


    medicine, I believe it will not take long for the fever to go away.¡±


    Meiqing nodded: ¡°Thanks for your hard work, Jacob, to be honest, I¡¯m really hungry. I


    haven¡¯t eaten much all day.¡±


    Jacob hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? You should have told me as


    soon as you fell ill. In the end, you are fine. If I didn¡¯t ask you on WeChat, you won¡¯t


    tell me the truth!


    Meiqing said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother you either. I thought I can survive it. I didn¡¯t expect


    it to get worse.


    Jacob sighed and said with affection: ¡°If you have something like this in the future, you


    must notify me as soon as possible. I will definitelye here as soon as possible, okay?!¡±


    Meiqing nodded and said gratefully: ¡°Okay¡­I see¡­¡±


    Jacob was satisfied, and said, ¡°By the way, Meiqing, where is your temperature meter?


    I¡¯ll take your temperature again to see if it has improved.¡±


    Meiqing nodded, pointed to a thermometer on the coffee table, and said, ¡°Before you


    came, I wanted to take another test, but I really don¡¯t have any strength in my body. I


    can¡¯t shake the mercury thermometer, so, please. Give it a shake¡­¡±


    Jacob hurriedly reached out and grabbed the thermometer in his hand. While shaking it,


    he said distressedly: ¡°Hey, I really didn¡¯t know that Paul was on a business trip.


    Otherwise, I must havee to see you a long time ago. You are sick at home. What can


    I do if there are three long and two short¡­¡±


    As he said, he handed the handed thermometer to Meiqing, and said, ¡°Clip it quickly.


    Next time, I will buy an electronic thermometer to avoid inconvenience for you.¡±


    As soon as he finished his speech, he remembered something, and hurriedly changed his


    words: ¡°Don¡¯t buy electronic ones. Electronic ones are not as urate as mercury. If you


    can¡¯t shake it by yourself, ask me and I will help you.¡±


    Meiqing nodded moved.


    She was naturally very pleased with the thoughtfulness of Jacob in her heart, especially


    when she was sick, she suddenly didn¡¯t know where the sense of dependence grew.


    So she said with a bit of shyness: ¡°Thank you, Jacob.¡±

 Chapter 2578

    Chapter 2578


    Jacob smiled and said, ¡°You still have to say thank you to me? Didn¡¯t you take care of me


    like that back then?¡±


    When Meiqing heard this, her face turned red.


    She whispered helplessly: ¡°It¡¯s all about old and rotten grain, so don¡¯t always talk about


    it¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it works!¡± Jacob said emotionally, ¡°I won¡¯t forget what happened that day,


    even if I die. I have wanted to tell you for so many years that I just didn¡¯t have a chance. I


    finally took a chance. You didn¡¯t let me. Say¡­¡­¡±


    Meiqing also said helplessly: ¡°I didn¡¯t let you say¡­I am¡­I am¡­¡± Speaking of this, she


    didn¡¯t know how to continue on this topic, so she sighed and said, ¡°Hey, I just think that


    if you run to me sote, ine will definitely be angry if she finds out. , Or you still go


    back quickly, lest ine will be unhappy.¡±


    When Jacob heard her mention ine, he snorted coldly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that


    shrew in front of me. If it weren¡¯t for her, how could we two be like now? Maybe we


    both Already married and have two or three children!¡±


    Meiqing smiled helplessly and said seriously: ¡°Some things are fate, and ine may not


    really be to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s her!¡± Jacob said annoyedly, ¡°I hate her as long as I think of you these


    years!¡±


    After that, Jacob waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not mention her anymore. It¡¯s too


    disappointing to mention her!¡±


    Meiqing said, ¡°I guess if I rest in bed for a while, I should be able to recover slowly. If you


    have problems at home, you should go back sooner to avoid problems.¡±


    Jacob did not expect that when he arrived at Meiqing¡¯s house, she couldn¡¯t wait to let


    him go home.


    This made him a little bit hurt.


    However, he quickly med all of this on ine, and thought to himself: ¡°Meiqing wants


    me to go back. It¡¯s definitely not that she doesn¡¯t want to talk to me, but that she is afraid


    of ine b!tch!


    ine stinkydy is really is haunting him everywhere!¡±


    Thinking of this, he snorted angrily and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go! I won¡¯t go anywhere until you


    recover! What about ine? I don¡¯t bother to pay attention to her at all. In my mind, she


    still is not as important as the thermometer in your armpit!¡±


    Meiqing didn¡¯t know how to return him at once.


    At this time, Jacob checked the time and said hurriedly, ¡°Five minutes, show me the


    thermometer.¡±


    Meiqing took out the thermometer carefully and handed it to Jacob.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jacob nced at it, then heaved a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°It is 39 degrees right now. You


    measured it at 39.2 degrees, right?¡±


    Meiqing nodded.


    Jacob said happily, ¡°It has dropped by 0.2 degrees. Although the decline is notrge, at


    least it has begun to decline. I guess, if you lie down and eat something, take a good rest,


    you should be able to get better. , I will help you upstairs!¡±


    Meiqing hurriedly said, ¡°Or don¡¯t toss and lie on the bed and eat. I¡¯ll just have a bite here.¡±


    When Jacob heard this, he hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°How can that work! Are


    you ufortable? Sitting here will only make you feel more ufortable the longer


    you sit. Come, I will take you to bed and put two pillows on your back. You will feel


    comfortable. As for eating, there is nothing to worry about, I will just feed you!¡±


    Meiqing hesitated for a moment. Seeing Jacob¡¯s expression firm, she nodded and said,


    ¡°Then¡­that will do it¡­you can help me to the elevator¡­¡±


    Jacob was overjoyed and couldn¡¯t help but sighed secretly, ¡°Haha, here¡¯s an opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 2579

    Chapter 2579


    Seeing Meiqing promised to send her to the bedroom, Jacob was so excited that he


    bloomed.


    Ever since Meiqing came back, he has been looking forward to having the opportunity to


    relive his old dream with her, and today is finally beginning to look forward to.


    On weekdays, Meiqing is beautiful and dignified, and very independent. It is not


    easy to approach such a woman.


    But Jacob knew in his heart that no matter how strong a woman¡¯s heart was, she would


    immediately be soft who needed a man¡¯s protection as long as she was sick for a


    lifetime.


    At this time, no matter how powerful a woman is, she will remove her defenses.


    Jacob graciously helped Meiqing into the elevator of the vi until he reached the third


    floor.


    After Meiqing directed Jacob to send her into the bedroom, shey on the bed with the


    help of Jacob.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jacob graciously helped her put two pillows behind her so that she couldfortably


    lean against the soft head of the bed.


    After Meiqingy down, she said weakly to Jacob, ¡°Jacob, I¡¯m still very cold. Please help


    me cover the quilt.¡±


    Jacob said earnestly: ¡°Meiqing, you have a high fever right now. It¡¯s definitely not good to


    be wrapped in a nket. It is not conducive to dissipating heat. Maybe your body


    temperature will get higher and higher.¡±


    Meiqing nodded, and said helplessly: ¡°But I really feel very cold now, from head to toe,


    the whole person has been swaying non- stop, please help me to cover the quilt¡­¡±


    Jacob sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it, I¡¯ll cover the quilt for you first to keep you warm, and


    then I¡¯ll go to the bathroom to put a jar of warm water for you while keeping the water


    while feeding you something. You¡¯ll take a bath in the bathtub in a while.¡±


    Meiqing asked suspiciously, ¡°Can I take a bath if I have a fever?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Jacob said: ¡°Fever is actually the most important thing to cool down. Taking a


    warm bath can quickly help you cool down your body temperature and relieve fatigue to a


    great extent! Trust me, I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    What Jacob said is also the truth. Whether it is an adult or a child, taking a bath can


    effectively lower the body temperature in the case of fever, but it depends on the


    situation. If the body is too weak, it is naturally inappropriate.


    Jacob asked Meiqing to take a bath, on the one hand, out of concern, on the other


    hand, he also thought that he could draw the distance between the two closer, and even


    make a final breakthrough.


    After all, if a weak woman wants to take a bath, he must help her before and after. In that


    case, it is definitely the best time tounch a further offensive.


    At this time, Meiqing didn¡¯t think too much, she just felt that it was too ufortable. She


    was suffering from the bone-to- shoulder cold that can only be felt when she had a fever,


    and she was also suffering from various diforts caused by the high fever. She was


    very painful. Seems to make some sense, so he nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Jacob¡­¡±


    Jacob said diligently: ¡°Oh, you are wee, you wait, I will put the water for you first.¡±


    After that, Jacob hurried to the bathroom, opened the mixing valve of the bathtub, and


    tested the water temperature, and found no problem. He quickly got out of the bathroom


    and said to Meiqing on the bed: ¡°Meiqing, I¡¯ll feed you first. Eat something, it will make


    you resistant!¡±


    Meiqing nodded weakly and said, ¡°I have a fever, and I don¡¯t seem to have any appetite


    or taste anymore. Or you can feed me two bites of millet porridge.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jacob hurriedly said: ¡°Millet porridge is rich in carbohydrates. This kind of time


    can replenish energy, and the most important thing is that it also nourishes the stomach.


    It is most suitable for sick patients. You don¡¯t know, to buy this bowl of millet. I ran to


    several restaurants.¡±


    Meiqing said touchedly, ¡°Jacob, I made you bother¡­¡±


    ¡°It should be!¡± Jacob quickly opened the lunch box containing the millet porridge and took


    out the soup spoon given by the restaurant. He first took a spoonful by himself, took a


    bite, and said, ¡°Well, the temperature is right. Come, Meiqing, eat more while it¡¯s hot!¡±

 Chapter 2580

    Chapter 2580


    With that, he hurriedly took another spoonful and handed it to Meiqing¡¯s mouth.


    Although Meiqing didn¡¯t have any appetite, she thought of having to replenish energy and


    nutrition when she was sick, so she forced herself to open her mouth and ate a spoonful


    of millet porridge.


    What surprised her was that as soon as this millet porridge entered her abdomen,


    she felt an extraordinary flow of heat, flowing into the stomach along the esophagus,


    dissolving in the stomach, and then making her feel the whole body warm.


    This warm current is very rare for Meiqing, who has been feeling cold all the time. She


    felt a lot morefortable in an instant.


    She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Jacob, this millet porridge is reallyfortable to


    consume!¡±


    Jacob smiled and said, ¡°That is! I don¡¯t study all kinds of health knowledge at ordinary


    times. I already have experience! You used to stay in the United States often, and your


    lifestyle is probably Westernized. They know to take medicine, but they don¡¯t know to


    drink a bowl of millet porridge. This is the wisdom of our ancestors!¡±


    As he said, he handed the soup spoon to Meiqing¡¯s mouth again, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Meiqing, hurry up and eat two more bites!¡±


    Meiqing nodded. The bite of millet porridge just now made her feel that her whole


    person¡¯s spirit has been restored to a certain extent, so she took another bite without


    hesitation.


    It stands to reason that the effect of this rejuvenation pill is indeed very strong.


    A rejuvenating pill can heal people who are dying on the spot, and it is simply a


    peerless remedy for healing and saving lives.


    Therefore, to deal with Meiqing¡¯s fever and cold, it is simply an anti-aircraft gun hitting


    mosquitoes.


    However, although the effect of this Pill was very strong, Charlie also deliberately


    controlled the dosage.


    He just scraped off a little bit of powder from a rejuvenating pill and put it into the


    porridge. The amount of medicine was originally small. Then, when diluted by a bowl of


    porridge, the effect that can be really eaten with every bite is actually minimal.


    But even so, having two mouthfuls of porridge made Meiqing morefortable.


    As a result, her physical and mental state became better and better before she knew


    it, and her appetite improved. After a while, she drank a bowl of porridgepletely.


    Seeing that Meiqing had eaten so much porridge, Jacob¡¯splexion improved a lot. He


    sighed with great relief, ¡°Meiqing, I think yourplexion has improved a lot!¡±


    Meiqing asked, ¡°Really? I feel much better myself¡­¡±


    Jacobughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, this millet porridge is effective. As the old


    saying goes, whole grains are the most nutritious!¡±


    As he said, he thought of the bathtub still filled with water in the bathroom, and hurriedly


    said, ¡°Miqing, you just finished a bowl of porridge, so you can rx in bed first. I will check


    if the water is ready. Come and help you in the bath.¡±


    Meiqing nodded: ¡°Okay, you go, thank you, Jacob!¡±


    ¡°What are you polite?¡± Jacob smiled and waved his hand, quickly put down the tableware,


    and stepped into the bathroom.


    As soon as he entered the bathroom, he rubbed his hands in excitement.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t help feeling: ¡°Oh! It seems that I and Meiqing have been separated for almost


    thirty years! Thirty years, today I can finally relive the old dream with her!¡±


    Thinking, he strode to the bathtub. At this time, the bathtub was half full. He stretched out


    his hand to test the temperature of the water. Whether it was hot or cold was just right.


    So, he hurriedly turned around and got out of the bathroom, and while walking out, he


    said happily, ¡°Miqing, the water is ready, you go and soak¡­er¡­I¡­I Go ahead¡­¡±

 Chapter 2581

    Chapter 2581


    Before the word ¡°bath¡± for Meiqing to take a bath was finished, Jacob was stunned by the


    scene before him.


    At this time, Meiqing had got out of bed and was standing by the bed.


    She had already taken off the down jacket on her body. She was only wearing a single


    at home, not to mention, the sleeves on both sides were struck above her elbows.


    And at this time, Meiqing, how could the whole person still look like the sickness just


    now?


    She can be said to be in excellent condition, energetic, ruddy, and shiny¡­


    What¡¯s even more exaggerated is that at this time, Meiqing was stretching her arms


    vigorously. She might feel that it was not enough to relieve her hatred, so she simply


    jumped on the spot twice.


    Jacob was stunned, and he was shocked for a long time before returning to his senses.


    He stammered and asked, ¡°That¡­beautiful¡­Meiqing¡­you¡­what are you¡­ Are you


    down?¡±


    Meiqing said in full aura: ¡°Jacob, I feel like I ampletely better! Thanks to your bowl of


    millet porridge!¡±


    Jacob felt that the whole world seemed to have be magical, and blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s


    just a bowl of millet porridge, where is such a magical effect¡­¡±


    While moving her body, Meiqing said earnestly, ¡°But now I do feel that my whole person is


    completely healed, not only ispletely better, and the condition is much better than


    when I was not sick before. Not only I don¡¯t feel cold at all. , And it¡¯s still very hot, and


    more importantly, I feel like I¡¯m having endless energy¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jacob was almost crying, and said with a gloomy look: ¡°This¡­what¡¯s going


    on? I live such a big life, I never heard that millet porridge is so big. The effect of this is


    not reasonable, this¡­¡±


    Meiqing pinched her waist with one hand, raised her hand high, and stretched it to the


    side, and said without changing her face: ¡°I also think it¡¯s very magical as if you put some


    elixir in millet porridge¡­¡±


    Jacob sighed, ¡°I¡­Where did I get the elixir¡­¡±


    As he said, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Meiqing, then¡­are you still soaking in the bath?¡±


    Meiqing shook her head and said hurriedly, ¡°Jacob, what time do you n to go home?!¡±


    Jacob asked depressedly: ¡°Meiqing¡­you should chase me away when you get


    better¡­¡±


    Meiqing hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, where did you want to go? Am I that kind of person? I want


    to call you to exercise together, but I am afraid that it will dy you too long, and it will be


    difficult to exin to your wife after you go home.¡±


    ¡°Exercise?¡± Jacob subconsciously became a little fanciful, and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay,


    it¡¯s okay! No matter what time I go back, I have no problem! I have to have two or three


    hours!


    Meiqing said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Jacob asked subconsciously, ¡°Meiqing, you¡­what exercise do you want to do?¡±


    Meiqing blurted out: ¡°I want to go for a run by the river! You first wait for me at the door,


    I¡¯ll put on sportswear and then we will go!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jacob said with a look of shock, ¡°Going for a run by the river at night?!¡±


    Meiqing nodded and said, ¡°Yeah! I feel like I am full of energy right now, so I


    especially want to go out for a run, and have a good run!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After that, she looked at the time and said, ¡°That¡¯s not toote. It¡¯s just seven o¡¯clock.


    Many people who like to run at night usually start at this time and run until half-past


    nine.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s desire is gone.


    ¡°What the hell is going on? When did the fever get better so quickly? Under normal


    circumstances, isn¡¯t the body extremely weak after a high fever? But right now, it


    doesn¡¯t seem to be in line withmon sense at all.... ¡±


    Just when Jacob was full of depression and surprise, Meiqing urged a little anxiously:


    ¡°Jacob, are you willing to go? If you want to leave, I can¡¯t help it! ¡°


    Jacob is too embarrassed to say it?


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, Meiqing will go for a run. I can¡¯t stay at someone¡¯s house, right? Even if I


    stay at her house, what can I do by myself? I can¡¯t go to her bathroom for a bath, right?


    His fate is too weird¡­¡±

 Chapter 2582

    Chapter 2582


    Thinking of this, Jacob could only say with a sad look: ¡°Okay, since you want to run, then I


    must apany you!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Meiqing hurriedly said, ¡°Then you go out first, I¡¯ll get dressed quickly and


    we will set off immediately!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jacob, who was so depressed, could only agree, turned around with a sullen


    expression, and left the door.


    This bedroom, in his eyes, was the tender hometown he had been away from for nearly


    30 years.


    But now, he can only stand outside the door, waiting for Meiqing to change clothes inside.


    The key is that after she changes clothes, she has to take him to run¡­


    Depressed, Jacob sighed, covering his face with one hand, and holding his head with


    the other, before squatting down at the door of Meiqing¡¯s bedroom.


    When he squatted down, he was still wondering: ¡°Where is the problem? Is it possible


    that millet porridge really has such a magical effect?!¡±


    Three minutester, the bedroom door opened.


    Meiqing stepped out. At this time, she put on a full set of tight running clothes and tied


    her long hair in a ponytail. She looked like a fifty-year-old woman, and there were manyBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    people who said she was thirty, andter seemed true.


    She saw Jacob actually squatting on the ground and hurriedly asked, ¡°Jacob, why are you


    squatting here for?¡±


    Jacob quickly stood up and said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll rest for a while¡­¡±


    After that, he took a closer look at Meiqing, who was wearing tights, and that perfect


    figure almost made him see his eyes off.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Meiqing would still maintain such a good figure after being so


    old.


    Because this kind of tights is very revealing of the pros and cons of the body, if the body


    has a little fat, you can see clearly under this kind of tights.


    But Meiqing¡¯s figure can hardly fault her.


    Seeing Jacob in a daze, Meiqing felt a little bit ashamed, but she didn¡¯t care too much,


    and hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out, I¡¯m almost out of the heat!¡±


    Jacob could only nod angrily and followed her downstairs.


    The vi area where she lives is not far from the riverside. After going out from the front


    door of themunity, after passing a green area and crossing a road, you will be


    directly on the riverside road.


    Over the years, the state has been encouraging people to strengthen physical exercise.


    Therefore, the City built a 20- kilometer-long road along the riverside, half of which was a


    track paved with rubber particles, specifically for citizens to run.


    Meiqing lives here since she moved here, and basically, she has to run ap every day.


    The reason why she has such a good figure is that she has continued to exercise for


    decades.


    On the other hand, Jacob, although his body is not bad, is the standard of an ordinary


    middle-aged person. He rarely exercises. Apart from drinking tea, bead beads, and


    walnuts, the biggest exercise is to chat with others in the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association. , The lips are more neat than the legs.


    Therefore, as soon as he ran with Meiqing, he was a little out of breath and couldn¡¯t keep


    up within three minutes.


    But on the other hand, Meiqing is almost as if she was beaten up. With such a small


    amount of exercise, let alone panting, there is no change in herplexion.


    Soon, Jacob really couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, panting and saying, ¡°Beautiful¡­Meiqing¡­


    that¡­that¡­I really¡­¡­ I really can¡¯t run, let¡¯s¡­ shall we rest for a while?¡±


    Not only did Meiqing not feel tired, but she felt that she hadn¡¯t even begun to enter the


    state.


    So she hurriedly said: ¡°Jacob, why don¡¯t you walk slowly by yourself, I will run for a


    while and thene back to find you? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me, I feel that my


    strength is useless, I can only rely on two The legs are exhausted, so I can¡¯t stop at


    all¡­¡±


    Jacob gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then¡­then I will be with you¡­¡±


    After speaking, he quickly used the strength of the milk and followed desperately¡­

 Chapter 2583

    Chapter 2583


    When Jacob broke his leg with Meiqing on the riverside, Charlie was only thest few


    kilometers away from Song¡¯s manor in the outskirts of the City.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At this time, in the banquet hall of the Song Family Manor, the father and daughter of


    the Ito family, Emi Ito and Koichi Tanaka, were apanied by Warnia, chatting with


    Mr. Song.


    Although the Song family¡¯s cooperation with Nippon Steel relied on Charlie to cure


    Nippon Steel¡¯s chairman Shinwa Watanabe, it was also thanks to Ito Yuhiko¡¯s


    matchmaking.


    Moreover, after Warnia had an ident in Japan and was rescued by Charlie, it was also


    thanks to the care of the Ito family.


    Therefore, Mr. Song was very kind to the guests of Ito¡¯s house.


    As for Nanako, she was busy chatting with Warnia and it was all the whispers between


    women. The two kept whispering, oftenughing out of control as if they were good


    sisters.


    And the Akita dog that Nanako brought was lying on her feet obediently, staring curiously


    everywhere with round eyes.


    Just in time, Qin Gang took Aoxue his daughter, and Charlie arrived at Song¡¯s house one


    step at a time.


    As soon as the father and daughter entered the banquet hall, Warnia hurriedly got up


    and waved to Aoxue, ¡°Aoxue,e here!¡±


    Aoxue saw Warnia and Nanako, and quickly waved at them.


    Seeing Nanako, Aoxue felt a little bit embarrassed in her heart. After all, she inadvertently


    injured Nanako very badly in the previous game. In addition, she was a lot weaker than


    Nanako. Charlie¡¯s pill was only able to counterattack, so she felt even more ashamed.


    Immediately afterward, she saw the Akita lying at Nanako¡¯s feet. She was immediately


    attracted by the puppies¡¯ naive appearance and screamed, ¡°Wow! Is it Momotaro?! My


    goodness, it¡¯s so amazing. So cute!!!¡±


    As she said, she ran over.


    Her bluff attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Qin Gang suddenly said with a little embarrassment to Old Man Song and the rest of


    the Ito family: ¡°Sorry everyone, this girl has no rules and always makes a fuss¡­¡±


    After speaking, he was about to reprimand Aoxue twice, but Aoxue had already run


    to the Akita dog, squatting down and reaching out to tease the dog.


    Qin Gang shook his head helplessly, and Mr. Song said with a smile at this moment: ¡°Mr.


    Qin Gang,e and sit down and let me introduce you to Mr. Ito from the Japanese Ito


    family.¡±


    Qin Gang hurried forward and shook hands with everyone in the Ito family one by one, and


    said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for just now. The little girl likes to tease cats and dogs


    all day long. Please bear with her.¡±


    Ito Xiuhiko smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Qin doesn¡¯t have to be so polite. Little girls are like this.


    Your Aoxue is about the same age as our Nanako. Although they are in their early


    twenties, they are still little girls. I can¡¯t understand this state better.¡±


    Qin Gang nodded and smiled: ¡°Indeed, the children of our two families are all about the


    same age, and they both love martial arts. Hey, sometimes I get worried. You said this


    little girl doesn¡¯t like piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting. They like dancing knives and


    guns, kicking sandbags at home every day, and kicking two of them a week, do you think


    you can stand this¡­¡±


    Yuhiko Ito smiled and said, ¡°I used to like to supervise children. Not only did they let


    them learn martial arts, but also let them learn piano, chess, calligraphy and painting,


    and even tea ceremony flower arrangement. I always wanted to cultivate her into a real


    finedy.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ito Xiuhiko sighed, and said, ¡°But now I think about it. As long as the


    child is happy and doesn¡¯t go wrong, it¡¯s enough. Let her explore the rest. .¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Gang nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t control her now, so I don¡¯t bother to


    control her either.¡±


    Here, Aoxue¡¯s attention was almostpletely attracted by the Akita dog.

 Chapter 2584

    Chapter 2584


    While stroking Akita¡¯s head, she looked expectantly at Nanako, and asked, ¡°Nanako, is


    this dog really for me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Nanako nodded and smiled and said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s called Momotaro. He is


    a little boy. Although he is a boy, he has a good temper and good learning ability. From


    now on, I will ask for your care!¡±


    Aoxue was extremely excited and gratefully said, ¡°Nanako, thank you so much!¡±


    Nanako smiled and said, ¡°Everyone is a friend, what are you doing so politely.¡±


    Aoxue blushed and said, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­I hurt you like that in the game before, and I


    haven¡¯t had a chance to say sorry to you¡­¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said, ¡°Since it¡¯s apetition, there will be winners and losers, and


    some people will be injured. Everyone is ying fair. Sorry, don¡¯t take it to your heart.¡±


    Aoxue said embarrassedly, ¡°But¡­but¡­but I was¡­I was¡­¡± Suddenly, Aoxue


    didn¡¯t know how to exin it.


    After struggling for a while, she gritted her teeth and blurted out: ¡°But I didn¡¯t rely on my


    own ability to win you at the time. I relied all on Master Wade¡¯s help¡­So after all, I


    couldn¡¯t win that match¡­


    ¡­¡±


    Nanako smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°Aoxue, everyone has their own different


    chances. It¡¯s like some people master higher- level fighting skills, while some people


    master better ways to strengthen the body, so there is nothing to win or lose, besides,


    thanks to you wounding me, Mr. Wade will be thinking about helping me heal the injury. It


    is precisely because of Mr. Wade¡¯s concern that my entire family and I will be saved by


    him. After all, I thank you that it is not toote¡­¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Aoxue asked in surprise, ¡°Is there anything like this?!¡± Nanako nodded: ¡°It sounds


    outrageous, but it is true. If Mr. Wade had note to Kyoto to heal me, I would have


    been dead now.¡±


    When Warnia heard this, she felt a little sour in her heart.


    Before she knew Nanako, she thought that she was the only one who allowed Charlie to


    travel thousands of miles to rescue.


    But it turns out that Charlie did the same to Nanako.


    While sighing with emotion, Warnia also recovered, and she couldn¡¯t help reminding


    her: ¡°Warnia, Warnia, how can you be jealous with a little girl¡­ After all, Master Wade


    has a wife, his sweetheart is ire, not Nanako, nor you Warnia¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help sighing, her heart depressed.


    Nanako heard her sigh and hurriedly asked, ¡°Sister Warnia? Why did you suddenly


    sigh? Is it in a bad mood?¡±


    Warnia hurriedly waved her hand to deny: ¡°No, I just thought that I almost died in Japan


    back then. Thanks to Master Wade¡¯s help, I couldn¡¯t help feeling a little¡­¡±


    Nanako nodded sympathetically.


    The reason why she and Warnia get along very well and treat her as a sister in her heart,


    is because the two are too simr in many ways.


    Both of them are the eldestdies of a big family, but they also encountered the danger


    of almost losing their lives more than once, and both of them were rescued by Charlie


    at the critical moment of their lives¡­


    More importantly, Nanako can see that Warnia, like herself, loves Charlie deeply¡­


    Therefore, having such a simr experience gave her a feeling of sympathy deep in her


    heart.

 Chapter 2585

    Chapter 2585


    Aoxue felt a little lost when she heard the two talk about being rescued by Charlie.


    She held Momotaro in her arms, sat down on the ground, and sighed, ¡°Hey, I suddenly


    envy you¡­¡±


    The two couldn¡¯t help looking at her at the same time. Warnia asked, ¡°Aoxue, what do


    you envy us for?¡±


    Aoxue said earnestly: ¡°I envy you all for having the experience of being saved by the


    hero like Master Wade. Why haven¡¯t I encountered such a thing¡­¡±


    Nanako hurriedly interrupted her, blurting out: ¡°Aoxue, don¡¯t talk nonsense! This kind of


    thing is not a joke!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Warnia also said extremely solemnly: ¡°This kind of g must not stand in


    disorder! Peace and safety is the most important thing!¡±


    Aoxue whispered: ¡°But¡­but I really envy you¡­¡±


    Seeing her hopelessness, Warnia and Nanako couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other and


    laughed bitterly at the same time.


    On the one hand, the two of them were surprised by Aoxue¡¯s amazing brain circuit, and


    on the other hand, they couldn¡¯t help feeling in their hearts. It seemed that Aoxue, like the


    two of them, loved Charlie deeply in her heart, otherwise it would not be possible to have


    such an idea suddenly.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Warnia looked at Aoxue and said with a smile: ¡°You, don¡¯t envy others indiscriminately.


    In fact, I am quite envious of your experience of Master Wade escorting you at every


    critical moment. It¡¯s like being protected by a prince all the way. Little princess, don¡¯t


    need to see the sins in the world.¡±


    Aoxue blushed all of a sudden, and said vaguely, ¡°Ah¡­Where¡­I am not Master


    Wade¡¯s little princess¡­ .¡±


    Warnia nodded, looked at Nanako, and smiled: ¡°It seems that Aoxue doesn¡¯t want to be


    Master Wade¡¯s little princess. When we turn around, we have to remind Master Wade.¡±


    Nanako nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yes, when Mr. Charlie arrives, I¡¯ll find a


    chance to tell him.¡±


    Aoxue was anxious and blurted out: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong¡­I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    Warnia deliberately asked her, ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    Aoxue replied with shame, ¡°I¡­I think¡­I think Master Wade will not treat me as his


    little princess¡­¡±


    Warnia smiled and said, ¡°Aoxue, listen to what you mean, don¡¯t you like Master Wade?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Aoxue was startled, blushing immediately and waving her hand: ¡°I don¡¯t¡­I really


    don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Warnia smiled: ¡°You must like Master Wade. Look at you, your face


    is red.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanako also joked: ¡°It looks like a ripe red apple. I can¡¯t wait to take a bite. If Mr.


    Charlie saw it, maybe he would have the same idea¡­ .¡±


    Aoxue suddenly covered her face with her hands, and said shyly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I didn¡¯t blush¡­¡±


    Although she said so, she was very worried in her heart. She hurriedly stood up and


    said hurriedly, ¡°Sister Warnia, Nanako, I¡­I¡¯ll go to the bathroom, you guys¡­ talk


    first¡­¡±


    After speaking, she ran away quickly.


    Warnia and Nanako looked at her back and couldn¡¯t help but smile at each other. Warnia


    said seriously, ¡°Nanako, do you mean Master Wade?¡±


    Nanako pursed her mouth and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Charlie is not a flower, but I


    feel that he is a flower himself, and a flower that attracts bees and butterflies¡­¡±

 Chapter 2586

    Chapter 2586


    Warnia nodded in admiration, and said with emotion: ¡°Apart from him, there may be no


    other flower that can attract bees and butterflies¡­¡±


    At this moment, the men in the other corner of the banquet hall also talked happily.


    After everyone chatted, Mr. Song looked at Qin Gang and smiled: ¡°By the way, President


    Qin, don¡¯t you have a lot of exports to Japan recently? You can get in touch with Mr. Ito in


    the future to see if there is any good cooperation, just set a direction.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko asked curiously: ¡°Oh? Mr. Qin also has business in Japan?¡±


    Qin Gang nodded and said truthfully: ¡°To be honest, I was originally in the business of


    medicinal materials, originally only for China¡¯s domestic market, but recently the export


    volume from Japan has soared, ounting for half of all my medicinal materials sales,


    even It¡¯s still growing.¡±


    Yuhiko Ito asked in surprise, ¡°How much does Mr. Qin supply to Japan?¡±


    Qin Gang said with a respectful expression: ¡°I am afraid, these medicinal materials are all


    supplied to Master Wade¡¯s JX Pharmaceutical. Didn¡¯t Master Wade buy Kobayashi


    Pharmaceutical in Japan some time ago, and then handed over all the supply of medicinal


    materials for several production lines to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Ito Yuihiko suddenly understood.


    Before, he also wanted to invest in JX Pharmaceutical, but he didn¡¯t expect to have a little


    unhappy with Charlie because of this, so Charlie was scammed by 4.5 billion US dors.


    At first, Ito Yuihiko thought that the 4.5 billion US dors must not be given to Charlie so


    easily, but then Charlie saved his daughter, avoided the Ito family from being harmed, and


    even saved his own life. Kindness made him stop thinking about the 4.5 billion dor thing


    a long time ago. Even if he thinks about it, he doesn¡¯t feel distressed at all but feels lucky.


    In fact, there is another very important reason why Ito Yuihiko doesn¡¯t care about the


    4.5 billion US dors now, that is, the Ito family survived the Tokyo chaos almost intact.


    On the other hand, the Takahashi family and the Matsumoto family suffered a heavy


    loss and the other was wiped out.


    The Ito family relied on the integration of their resources and markets, and their strength


    increased rapidly. This huge increase is simply notparable to US$4.5 billion.


    Therefore, not only did Ito not hate Charlie but instead regarded Charlie as the


    benefactor of the entire Ito family.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Qin Gang is actually the same. He sighed with respect and emotion: ¡°Since Master Wade


    handed over the supply of medicinal materials for JX Pharmaceutical to the Qin family, the


    family¡¯s business volume has more than doubled, and the revenue growth ratio has been


    higher¡­ .¡±


    ¡°More importantly, Master Wade is not like other manufacturers. Other manufacturers


    like to keep prices down.¡±


    ¡°Of thesepanies I work with, the longest billing period is over half a year!¡±


    ¡°Take the previous Wei¡¯s Pharmaceuticals, for the raw materials I gave him in January, he


    has to wait for July to settle the bill!¡±


    ¡°During this period, I will continue to supply the raw materials for the five months from


    February to June, which is equivalent to being in the hands of their family alone, which


    has suppressed my half-year payment for goods, and the financial pressure is extremely


    high.¡±


    ¡°However, now working with Master Wade, Master Wade has never pressured any


    settlement. As long as the medicinal materials supplied by me have arrived and passed the


    inspection, the finance will transfer the money to me immediately¡­¡±


    Elder Song, who was on the side, smiled slightly and said with emotion: ¡°You, me, and


    everyone, have been greatly favored by Master Wade. If it weren¡¯t for Master Wade, we


    wouldn¡¯t be in the state we are today¡­¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Warnia who was chatting with Nanako and Aoxue, and


    eximed, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Master Wade, Warnia and I would have died long ago, and the


    Song family would not have us today¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko also sighed: ¡°Yeah! If it weren¡¯t for Master Wade, not only would the little girl


    be killed by the murderer, but the Matsumoto family¡¯s fate might have to be borne by


    the Ito family¡­¡±


    Qin Gang hurriedly said, ¡°Since everyone has received the favor of Master Wade, then


    Master willeter, we must respect him with two more cups!¡±


    At this moment, Charlie just stepped forward under the leadership of the housekeeper.


    Hearing Qin Gang¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°What? You guys are discussing it well.


    Do you want to drink for me all night?¡±

 Chapter 2587

    Chapter 2587


    Seeing Charlie came, Qin Gang was first to stand up and respectfully said: ¡°!! Master


    leaves you toe and we are when ites to You¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I heard, you said a littleter I drink a few sses to keep it?¡±


    Qin hastilyughed: ¡°You really want to drink a few sses, but certainly did not want


    to fill you mean.¡±


    Charlie smiled, then said to Father Song said: ¡°Mr. Song, how have you been recently?¡±


    Father Song nodded respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Wade, thanks to you, my decrepit body is in


    very good shape.¡±


    Charlie nodded. At this moment, Ito Yuihiko beckoned to Charlie and said respectfully,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade, we meet again!¡±


    Charlie already guessed Ito Takehiko somehow here, however, the natural surface was


    normal and he pretended to be very surprised and said: ¡°Oh, it is Mr. Ito, I did not think


    you were here.¡±


    Then, Charlie looks to his side and Ito, smiled and said: ¡°Ms. Ito, and Mr. Tanaka are also


    here.¡±


    Megumi Ito quickly stood up, gave a ny bow, and said: ¡°Hello Mr. Wade!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without his lower limbs, Tanaka could only put his hands together and said, ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, not far from the Warnia to chat with Nanako, blushed slightly


    and said: ¡°! Charlie!¡±


    Charlie looked at Nanako, and saw that she was still soft and watery, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Nanako, I have heard Warnia say that you areing to Aurous Hill for a concert, but I


    didn¡¯t expect you toe so early.¡±


    Nanako said shyly, ¡°Charlie, I just happened to be not that busy recently, so I wanted to


    take this opportunity toe to Aurous Hill to rx and take a break.¡±


    Charlie nodded, smiled, and asked her: ¡°how not tell me ahead of time beforeing?¡±


    Nanako pursed her mouth, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­I¡­I wanted to give you a little


    surprise, so I didn¡¯t say anything, please don¡¯t be angry¡­ ¡°


    Charlieughed: ¡°how could it be, but next time you may consider telling me in advance,


    that time I would prepare to give you a weing dinner.¡±


    Nanako quickly said: ¡°Ok, next time I will tell you in advance!¡±


    Charlie nodded, aside Warnia said with a smile: ¡°? Mr. Wade, do you think we do not


    want to take a seat now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to let you wait for me for so long. The journey


    was from a bit far away. I just happened to see my father-inw.¡±


    Father Song then stood up, smiled, and said: ¡°We were just talking about you, as


    you arrived here.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Mr. Song, you are the master, of course, that you have to be seated first.¡±


    Father Song would like to shirk, but Charlie insisted: ¡°Come, sit down at your main


    seat up, you are sitting next to me.¡±


    Seeing Father Song did not refuse, quickly said: ¡°I will follow whatever you order Mr.


    Wade.¡±


    At this time, Aoxue, who had just sshed her face with cold water, also came out of the


    bathroom. Seeing Charlieing, she immediately ran to the front with excitement, and


    said excitedly, ¡°Master Wade, you are here!¡±


    Charlie looked at her and nodded and smiled: ¡°Aoxue is also here.¡±


    ¡°. Yes,¡± Aoxue happy to say: ¡°Nanako brought me an Akita dog, I came here to pick it.¡±


    Then, she blushed and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, do you want to y with it?¡±


    Qin Gang blurted out and scolded: ¡°Aoxue! Didn¡¯t you see that everyone is going to eat


    at the table? You know you are fooling around, and sit down next to me.¡±

 Chapter 2588

    Chapter 2588


    Aoxue curled her lips when she was reprimanded, and said angrily, ¡°I know Dad¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled at this time: ¡°The dog will let the housekeeper take care of him first, and


    then y with him after eating.¡±


    Father Song hurriedly ordered the housekeeper to take the dog out first.


    Everyone sat down one by one.


    On Charlie¡¯s left is Mr. Song, and on his right is Ito Takehiko.


    As for Emi Ito and Koichi Tanaka, they were originally beaten to death and did not want


    to be on the table, but Charlie still kept them.


    The rtionship between master and servant in Japanese society is very clear.


    Sometimes the title of a predecessor can kill a person, but here it is rtively less rigid,


    and Charlie is not the kind of person who cares about these details, so he can tell them


    to sit together..


    Emi Ito and Koichi Tanaka are naturally ttered.


    After everyone was seated, Mr. Song asked everyone to pour the wine. This time the


    wine is still the same Moutai. In the upper ss, this is the most popr brand and the


    only choice for foreign guests and envoys at the state banquet.


    Moreover, the Maotai collected by Mr. Song are almost all treasures that the rich can¡¯t


    buy on the market. Just take out a bottle, and it has a history of at least 20 years.


    After the servant poured white wine for everyone, Ito Yuihiko couldn¡¯t help holding up a


    ss, sniffed it under his nose, and eximed: ¡°It really is China¡¯s national wine! The


    fragrance alone is enough to be intoxicating.¡±


    Mr. Song asked curiously: ¡°Oh? Mr. Ito also has research on Chinese liquor?¡±


    Yuhiko Ito nodded and said earnestly: ¡°You said, in Japan, ordinary people love beer and


    sake. Young people love whiskey and red wine. Some older upper-ss members and


    members of established families My favorite is actually Huaxia¡¯s baijiu.¡±


    After speaking, he eximed: ¡°After all, the cultures in Japan originated from China,


    and the wine culture is the same.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Old-fashioned Japanese families require their children to learn Chinese culture from an


    early age, so we learned from the records in historical books that ancient Chinese said


    that ¡°the world¡¯s fine wine is the only one in the world¡±.¡±


    ¡°A few decades ago, Japanese Prime Minister Kakuei Tanaka visited China, and he also


    expressed this feeling.¡±


    ¡°When we studied Tang poetry and Song Ci, in order to find the uninhibited feeling of


    ancient Chinese poets, we even went to find a few cups of Chinese white wine. The


    hearty feeling is really nostalgic¡­¡±


    Mr. Song nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, take advantage of today¡¯s


    opportunity, you must drink a few more sses! If you like to drink, when you return to


    Japan, I will have someone prepare a batch for you to take back!¡±


    Ito Yuihiko said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Song! If Mr. Song has time,e to Japan for a few


    days, and I will entertain you all the time!¡±


    Father Song smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I muste over and disturb you if I have a chance!¡±


    After all, he looked at Charlie and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, why don¡¯t you have an


    opening remark? Let¡¯s toast and meet each other.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You are the head of the family. If I were to say the opening


    remarks, wouldn¡¯t it be overwhelming?¡±


    Mr. Song firmly said, ¡°You are the great benefactor of the Song family. You are here.


    This is your home court. We are all sitting there thanks to your care and favor. The


    opening remarks from you are absolutely suitable. That¡¯s it!¡±


    Charlie was silent for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    After all, he stood up, holding a wine ss, and said seriously: ¡°First of all, wee Mr.


    Ito and his family to Aurous Hill. I have no good impressions of most Japanese


    companies and entrepreneurs, but Mr. Ito still impresses me.¡±


    ¡°So, I also hope that Mr. Ito can cooperate more with the Song family, with the Qin family,


    and with JX Pharmaceutical in the future!¡±


    ¡°Everyone strives to achieve resource exchange, resource development, and resource


    symbiosis. Together, we will find more opportunities and incubate more projects.¡±

 Chapter 2589

    Chapter 2589


    As soon as Charlie said this, the expressions of Old Song and Qin Gang became a little


    excited.


    They knew that Charlie was actually helping them match up.


    The Ito family is now the strongest family in Japan, and its asset scale is also trillions of


    yuan converted into RMB. The Song family, but just entered the 100 billion club, Qin Gang


    is now halfway from the threshold of the 100 billion club.


    Therefore, if they can cooperate with the Ito family, it is indeed a high climb for both of


    them. If the Ito family really cooperates with them, it will definitely bring them more


    growth opportunities!


    Naturally, Ito Yuihiko knew Charlie¡¯s intentions, so he said almost without hesitation:


    ¡°Since Mr. Wade has said so, then our Ito family will naturally go all out to cooperate with


    Ms. Song and Mr. Qin!¡±


    As he said, he looked at Warnia and said seriously: ¡°Miss Song, have you already


    started cooperating with Nippon Steel? After your new project ispleted and put into


    production, all the real estate development projects of our Ito family will purchase


    Song¡¯s in addition to the products of the joint venture between us, several of our


    shipyards will transfer all steel orders over!¡±


    When Warnia heard this, she was immediately stunned!


    The cooperation between the Song family and Nippon Steel will focus on special steel in


    the future. Ito Takehiko¡¯s words are tantamount to binding a solid high-qualityrge


    customer to the steel industry of the Song family.


    In the real economy, the most important thing is to find high- quality customers. A foundry


    company like Foxconn can bind apany like Apple to generate tens of billions of output


    value in a year. Such customers are the most important resource thing in the real industry.


    So, Warnia said with surprise and joy, ¡°Mr. Ito, thank you so much!¡±


    Yuihiko Ito waved his hand and smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. In future


    cooperation like this, just let Nanako directly connect with you. She will definitely give


    you as many resources as possible, and we will work together for a win-win situation.¡±


    Nanako Ito took the conversation, nodded, and smiled: ¡°Yes, Sister Warnia, we must


    strengthen cooperation in the future. If your Song Group wants to develop overseas, you


    are wee toe to Japan for a visit, and then we can work together!¡±


    Warnia folded her hands together and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you very much! It just so


    happens that Nanako and you will be staying in Aurous Hill for many days this time. You


    can also take a look at some of the current industrial ns of our Song family and see if


    there are any projects worthy of cooperation.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sister Warnia will work hard to


    help me introduce the current situation of the Song Group in detail!¡±


    At this time, Ito looked at Qin Gang and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Qin, I don¡¯t know what


    business does the Qin family do besides medicinal materials business?¡±


    Qin Gang said hurriedly: ¡°In fact, our previous business lines were quiteplicated. In


    addition to medicinal materials, we also did some retail and trade businesses, including


    antiques, automobiles, and some heavy industrial and mining equipment.¡±


    Ito Nodded and smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t know much about antiques, but if you do automobile trade


    and heavy industrial and mining equipment, if you need to import from Japan, you can


    contact me, Japanese automobilepanies, and many well-known heavy industries.


    The bosses of thepanies are very familiar with me. If they don¡¯t cooperate, I can help


    you match up. If you have already cooperated, I can help you get better terms.¡±


    When Qin Gang heard this, he immediately said excitedly: ¡°That¡¯s really a thank you to


    Mr. Ito. To be honest, we do still have a few brands that we want to cooperate with. If


    possible, please help us to connect.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Ito Nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Qin, don¡¯t worry, I still have some face in this


    regard.¡±

 Chapter 2590

    Chapter 2590


    After speaking, Ito looked at Charlie and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, the Su family¡¯s


    ocean shipping license was revoked recently. It is definitely a good opportunity to


    quickly enter this field. I wonder if you are interested?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about ocean


    transportation, and I don¡¯t even have a transport ship, so I¡¯m talking about ocean


    transportation.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, the ship is actually not a problem. In fact, most


    ocean shippingpanies all over the world rent freighters and oil tankers, just like most


    airlines are rented. Somepanies are good at operations, but not good at heavy asset


    management and fixed asset nning; while somepanies are good at fixed asset


    investment but not good at operations. This is like manypanies that open global


    chain retail stores, but generally do not choose to buy shops on their own, and those real


    estate developers who invest in shopping malls often only rent shops to merchants and


    collect rent themselves.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Arge part of the world¡¯s ships and airnes are purchased by leasingpanies.


    They usually ce orders with manufacturers early. After the orders are delivered, the


    ships and airnes are not enough for themselves, so they just rent them out and start


    collecting them. Renting makes money.¡±


    ¡°Now arge number of cargo ships of the Su family are idle, and many of them are


    leased. If they cannot resume normal operations in a short period of time, they are unable


    to afford so much rent. They are very likely to cancel their leases in batches. At that time,


    there will be arge number of freighter resources released in the market. You can eat it


    on arge scale, and then take the opportunity to grab the Su family¡¯s ocean


    transportation business!¡±


    When Mr. Song on the side heard this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Ocean shipping is


    indeed a very, very profitable industry. Now the vast majority of international trade


    logistics rely on shipping, so as long as the countries and countries on the earth are still


    working normally The ocean shipping industry will continue to grow.¡±


    With that, he looked at Charlie, and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, your JX Pharmaceutical now has


    the momentum to sell well all over the world. You might as well take this opportunity of


    a lifetime to start ocean transportation, and in the future, it will be important to the


    global logistics of JX Pharmaceutical. Transportation also helps a lot.¡±


    Qin Gang couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Mr. Song, I have no intention of arguing with you, but


    Mr. Wade¡¯s JX Pharmaceutical, which produces all medicines, is small in size and light in


    weight. If it is sold globally in the future, it will be shipped to one country at a time. At most


    two or three containers are great, but a freighter often has thousands of containers. The


    demand and supply are not equal¡­¡±


    Mr. Songughed and said, ¡°Of course it is not equal to relying on JX Pharmaceutical, but


    have you ever thought about it, your import and export trade, your car import business,


    don¡¯t you have to rely on shipping? And all you do are imported cars. In our domestic


    market, imported cars are nothing more than so few origins. The most recent is Japan,


    followed by Germany, France, Italy, and the farthest is the United States. As far as I know,


    one standard container can hold two cars. Imported luxury cars have a huge demand for


    ocean transportation!¡±


    Qin Gang pped his thigh and smiled: ¡°Mr. Song can see thoroughly. I only think about


    Mr. Wade¡¯s JX Pharmaceutical, but I didn¡¯t even think about including my own business!¡±


    Mr. Song continued: ¡°When our joint venture with Nippon Steel ispleted and put into


    operation, we will have a very high demand for iron ore. Iron ore is generally imported


    from Brazil or Australia, and a ship is loaded with more than a dozen. Ten thousand or


    even hundreds of thousands of tons, the demand for ocean shipping is also huge. If Mr.


    Wade runs ocean shipping, it will actually be good news for everyone!¡±


    Charlie hasn¡¯t spoken, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little moved in his heart.


    ¡°JX Pharmaceutical will definitely go global in the future, but with only one JX


    Pharmaceutical, it will be difficult for me to catch up with the top old families like the


    Wade family and the Su family.¡±


    ¡°At the moment, when the Su family is at its weakest, why don¡¯t I take the opportunity to


    grab the Su family¡¯s business?¡±


    ¡°In this case, I will not only make my assets stronger but also greatly weaken the Su


    Family!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, didn¡¯t Grandpa Zhongquan always want me to return to Wade¡¯s house? Since


    he asks me, then I can ask the family not to directlypete with me in the field of ocean


    transportation!¡±


    ¡°In this way, even if the Wade family wants to take advantage of the Su family¡¯s share,


    they have to step aside for me!¡±


    ¡°This is not two birds with one stone, but three birds with one stone!¡±

 Chapter 2591

    Chapter 2591


    Charlie now has sufficient funds in his hand, and there is also a money printing


    machine that is constantly making money, JX Pharmaceutical, so it is really not difficult


    for him to start ocean transportation.


    Whether it is setting up apany, docking a dock, or leasing a freighter, there is no


    problem with funding.


    However, the most critical issue is that if you want to start such arge piece of new


    business, you must have someone with sufficient ability to take care of it.


    The first thing Charlie thought of was Doris.


    Needless to say, Doris¡¯s ability and his character is absolutely trustworthy.


    However, the only problem is that Doris still has to manage the Emgrand Group. If she


    is asked to take the lead for ocean transportation at the same time, she may becking.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After thinking for a moment, Charlie decided to wait for Doris toe back from Hong


    Kong and talk to her first to see if she had any good ideas, or if she knew other talents


    who were good at management.


    Therefore, he said to everyone, ¡°Thank you for your suggestions. I will carefully consider


    the ocean shipping.¡±


    Ito Yuihiko hurriedly said, ¡°If Mr. Wade wants to do it, I will definitely support!¡±


    Warnia also said without hesitation: ¡°Master Wade, I am also willing to support you


    unconditionally!¡±


    Qin Gang hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, and me! When I go back tonight, I will call Tai.


    He is deeply rooted in Haicheng, and it seems that he has also taken a stake in the port


    of Haicheng. If you choose Haicheng, with his assistance, you will be able to get twice the


    result with half the effort!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you can help me ask about Tai¡¯s situation. After I


    go back, I will give it aprehensive consideration.¡±


    Qin Gang quickly agreed, ¡°OK, Master Wade!¡±


    Just as Charlie was at the dinner table and was tempted by ocean transportation, in the


    other city nearby, at thekeside vi, Su¡¯s were also eating, and suddenly received a tip.


    After listening to the newsletter, he immediately said to Zynn with a dark face, ¡°Zynn, I just


    got the message that Ito Yuhiko of the Ito family has gone to Aurous Hill!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zynn eximed, ¡°Dad, howe Ito Takehiko went to Aurous Hill? The Ito


    family doesn¡¯t seem to have any business in Aurous Hill.¡±


    The old man Chengfeng said solemnly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what business the Ito


    family has in Aurous Hill, I think things are not simple this time, because a bear is like


    his sister, and his loyalty All of his subordinates chose to stay at Shangri-La in Aurous


    Hill!¡±


    ¡°Shangri-La?!¡± Zynn blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Wade family¡¯s property?¡±

 Chapter 2592

    Chapter 2592


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chengfeng Su gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Aurous Hill was originally in the Wade


    family¡¯s sphere of influence, belonging to the Wade family¡¯s territory. Suddenly Ito Yuhiko


    went to Aurous Hill. It is very strange in itself. He chose to stay at the Wade family hotel.


    It¡¯s even more dangerous.¡±


    Zynn hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, are you worried that the Ito family will cooperate with the


    Wade family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chengfeng said earnestly: ¡°At present, our ocean shipping industry has been


    suspended across the board. For a while, the entire industry is in turmoil. On the one


    hand, because of our suspension, there is a huge gap in the demand for international


    shipping that could not be met. Not counting the increase. On the other hand, the rented


    ships in our hands will be released to the shipowners. Once released to the shipowners,


    these ships will be the items that other families and businessespete with each


    other for. Among them, the threat is the greatest, it is from the Wade Family!¡±


    Zynn pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°Dad, if Wade¡¯s and the Ito family get on the


    line, it will be too bad for us! Maybe the Wade family willpletely overtake the Su


    family because of this opportunity!¡±


    Chengfeng hummed, and said gloomily, ¡°So right now there are several tasks that you


    need to solve urgently.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Zynn hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Dad, if there is anything I need to do, please tell me.¡±


    Chengfeng said: ¡°I want you to go to Aurous Hill. First find out what Ito¡¯s motivation for


    going to Aurous Hill is, and then find a way to establish contact with Ito, and then strive


    for cooperation with the Ito family. You can also drive higher. First, let the Ito family give


    up the cooperation with the Wade family, and then slowly establish the cooperation with


    them. This time we don¡¯t know how long it will punish us. We must prepare for both! ¡°


    Zynn hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, if I also go to Aurous Hill, then there will be no one to take


    care of you in Suzhou. I don¡¯t know if you are in Aurous Hill now, you can¡¯t get away for


    a while.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Chengfeng said lightly: ¡°No one knows that I am in Suzhou. If


    they scold me outside, they can¡¯t do anything with me. So you should hurry up and get


    things done with the Ito family! Even if you can¡¯t talk to Ito. Once the family has reached


    cooperation, we must not let them hold hands with the Wade family. Once they get


    together, then we will be in big trouble!¡±


    In Chengfeng¡¯s eyes, the Wade Family had always been his mortal enemy.


    The Su Family and the Wade Family are like two bullies in the vige. In terms ofbat


    effectiveness, the Su Family is slightly stronger than the Wade Family. However, if the


    two parties really fight, the Su Family cannot easily win. Therefore, there has been no


    real major conflict between the two sides.


    Now, the Su family identally pped the foot, and the injury will not recover for a


    while, so thebat effectiveness is a bit weaker than the Wade family, which means


    that the situation of the two sides has changed, but neither side dares. Fight to the


    death with each other.


    However, at this time the bully in the next vige went to the Wade family as a guest.


    What the Su family was most worried about now was that the Wade family and the bully


    in the next vige would unite to deal with him. If that were the case, the Su family would


    have little power to resist.


    Zynn said at this time, ¡°Dad, if they both reach a consensus, then their next cooperation


    will be determined. It is difficult for us to influence their choice!¡±


    Chengfeng said indifferently: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they can¡¯t control their choice. The big


    deal is to find a way to kill Ito Takehiko in Aurous Hill and then throw the pot to the Wade


    family. Think about how the Matsumoto family did it? They just wanted to kill Zhifei and


    Zhiyu, and then throw the pot to the Ito family?¡±


    Zynn hesitated and said, ¡°Dad, we have already encountered a lot of problems now. Ruoli,


    Zhiyu, and Liona are all targets of the outside world against the Su family. If we continue


    to engage in this kind of action, in case If it is really exposed, the consequences would be


    disastrous and unthinkable!¡±


    Chengfeng said coldly: ¡°Unthinkable? Let me tell you what is unthinkable! Once the Wade


    family and the Ito family have reached a cooperation, they will definitely take this


    opportunity to expand rapidly in the field of ocean transportation. It is likely to be in a few


    months. Destroy all our foundations. If we lose this business, our strength will be a bit


    lower than that of the Wade Family. If we lose this business and are picked up by the


    Wade Family, then this is the case. , We will be more inferior than them!¡±


    With that said, Chengfeng said with a cold expression: ¡°In any case, we can¡¯t throw away


    the big cake of ocean transportation! Take a 10,000 step back and say, even if Chengfeng


    can¡¯t eat this bowl of rice, I must smash this Wade family¡¯s rice bowl. Now! I can¡¯t eat this


    bowl of rice, anyone else can eat it, but the Wade family¡±

 Chapter 2593

    Chapter 2593


    When Charlie finished the banquet and left from the Song family, Zynn had already


    started to set off for Aurous Hill.


    In order to be able to get in touch with Takehiko Ito as soon as possible, he specially


    arranged for his staff to book a hotel room in Shangri-La with other identities.


    He also knew very well that Shangri-La was the property of the Wade family, so he not


    only couldn¡¯t let the Wade family know that he was staying at Shangri-La, but he


    couldn¡¯t even let them know that he was going to Aurous Hill.


    ording to his n, after he has booked the room, checked in, and received the room


    card, he will wait near the Shangri-La Hotel. When he arrives, give him the room card,


    and he can skip the check-in link and enter directly into the hotel room.


    Although the hotel clearly requires the real-name system at the moment, the real-name


    system can only be implemented to the opener.


    And the higher the level of the hotel, the more attention is paid to the user¡¯s feelings and


    s3x. As long as the guests entering and leaving are dressed decently, there will be


    basically no staff to verify his identity.


    Charlie didn¡¯t know that Zynn was on his way to Aurous Hill.


    He drove away from the Song¡¯s house and called the old father- inw Jacob on the


    road. As soon as the phone was connected, he asked, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m done here, what about


    you? If you are over, I will pick you up.¡±


    Jacob gasped and said, ¡°Charlie, I¡­I¡¯m almost exhausted¡­You hurry up and save


    me¡­¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s voice said in despair, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I was pulled out for a run by your Aunt,


    and my leg is about to break¡­¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Meiqing was sick and suddenly took Jacob out for a run, which seemed to be due to


    excessive physical strength and energy.


    From this point of view, the dose of this rejuvenating pill is still a bitrge.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Immediately, he smiled and asked Jacob, ¡°Dad, where are you running? Send me the


    location. I will pick you up.¡±


    Jacob hurriedly said, ¡°Wait a minute, I will send you the position!¡±


    After speaking, Jacob hurriedly ended the call and sent Charlie a location on WeChat.


    Immediately afterwards, another text message was sent: ¡°Good son-inw,e on, my


    leg is about to break!¡±


    Charlie replied and drove to the location.


    At this moment, Jacob was sitting on the curb on the side of the road, sweating


    profusely all over his body.


    He really did not expect to dream today. He wanted to take advantage of Meiqing¡¯s illness


    to brew the atmosphere, and the sound of a wave would still be there, but who would have


    thought that he would be dragged by Meiqing and ran on the riverside all night.


    And Meiqing¡¯s physical strength is surprisingly good, it seems that she is not tired from


    running, but her old body has such a foundation, and after half an hour of running, he


    almost lost half his life when tired.


    He wanted to give up a long time ago, but because he didn¡¯t want Meiqing to look down


    on him, he had to grit his teeth and persist. However, even if he tried his best, he still


    lags behind her a lot, so she could only run out by herself for a while and then turn back.


    Jog with Jacob for a while, then run out, and so on.


    Jacob ran away crying without tears.


    Now he, let alone trying to find a way to keep the sound of the waves with Meiqing, even


    if Meiqing took the initiative to ask, he is fundamentally powerless, just want to go home


    quickly and lie down.


    Charlie drove quickly to the location. When he saw Jacob, Meiqing was standing beside


    Jacob, waving at him vigorously to signal him to continue running, while Jacob was


    sitting on the road gutter with pain on his face. Waved his hands again and again.

 Chapter 2594

    Chapter 2594


    Charlie pulled over and stopped the car. When Jacob saw him, it was as if he had seen


    a savior, his eyes gleaming.


    However, he still deliberately did not speak to Charlie immediately.


    When Meiqing saw Charlie, she smiled first, ¡°Charlie is here!¡±


    Seeing Meiqing wearing tight-fitting sportswear, Charlie secretly eximed: ¡°This Auntie


    is indeed the idol of middle-aged and elderly men. How does this figure, look, and


    temperament can be said to be of a fifty-year-old?


    If she is thirty years old, most people will believe it. Immediately, Charlie nodded and


    smiled at Meiqing, and said,


    ¡°Hello, Aunt.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie was holding back in his heart, and deliberately asked her:


    ¡°Auntie, I heard Dad say that you are sick, why did youe out and run? And your


    complexion looks very good, not at all sick. Looks like you are even better than thest


    time.¡±


    Meiqing smiled and said, ¡°I did have a high fever at first, but your dad brought me a bowl of


    millet porridge. I just had it!¡±


    Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°Is the porridge so magical? This is the


    first time I have heard of it.¡±


    Meiqing smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know the principle, but I am really


    well, and my body feels endless strength.¡±


    Charlie nodded and looked at Jacob, who was sitting on the floor with a flushed face and


    sweating profusely. He joked, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t youe with a bowl of millet porridge?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob said angrily: ¡°I want to know that millet porridge has this effect. I must have


    bought an extra bowl at the time.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he deliberately turned off the topic, pretending to be helpless,


    and asked him: ¡°Oh, Charlie, why are you here so soon? Didn¡¯t I say that you waited


    half an hour to pick me up? I still have to Run with your Aunt.¡±


    Charlie was a little bit astonished at first when he heard the words of Mr. Athlete but soon


    recovered.


    Presumably, the old man was afraid of losing face in front of Meiqing, so he said this


    deliberately, acting as if he was not in a hurry to escape.


    So Charlie smiled and said, ¡°My side ended early, so I came here first. If you haven¡¯t run


    enough, you will continue to run for a while. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    As soon as Jacob heard this, he waved his hand quickly: ¡°If you don¡¯t run away, you


    won¡¯t run away. It¡¯s sote. I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting for me.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Waiting! I don¡¯t have any serious business all day long. You


    don¡¯t know. Besides, ire has a meeting in the Emgrand Group today. I am not in a


    hurry to go back.¡±


    Jacob gave Charlie a faintly white look and said in his heart: ¡°It¡¯s because I call you my


    son-inw every day. At this time, you don¡¯t know how to find me a step-down, and you


    deliberately demolish my tform.¡±


    Thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help sighing, and said, ¡°Oh, just remembering, I made an


    appointment with an old man to pick up something from his house in the evening. It was


    toote, or let¡¯s go there first.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Meiqing and said apologetically, ¡°Meiqing, why don¡¯t I


    come here today and I will run with you when the sky gets down?¡±


    Meiqing smiled and nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not too early, you and Charlie will go


    back. It is so hard for you toe and take care of me so far, and you have been running


    with me for so long.¡±


    Jacob wanted to cry without tears in his heart, but he smiled and said, ¡°These are all trivial


    things, or you can go with us and let Charlie send you home.¡±


    Meiqing thought for a while, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s not interesting to run by


    myself, so please trouble Charlie to drop me.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, you are too polite. Get in the car.¡±


    Jacob immediately opened the rear door for Meiqing diligently. When Meiqing was


    about to board the car, someone suddenly shouted in surprise, ¡°Meiqing! Why are you


    here?!¡±

 Chapter 2595

    Chapter 2595


    The trio followed their reputations and found a muscr middle- aged man wearing


    sports shorts and short sleeves, trotting all the way to the front.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but look at this middle-aged man. The opponent was almost 1.8


    meters tall, had a very well- proportioned figure, and had muscle lines all over his body.


    He looked only in his early forties.


    Moreover, the other party is on such a cold day and wears so little to run, and he knows


    that his physical fitness is very good.


    What¡¯s more rare is that this man is very handsome and has thick short hair, which is really


    stylish.


    When Jacob saw this man, he immediately became vignt, looking at him up and


    down, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little inferior.


    Compared with this man, Jacob is an ordinary fifty-year-old middle-aged man. He usually


    does not exercise, let alone fitness, and has no systematic diet and exercise habits. His


    energy and spirit are far behind.


    Meiqing was also surprised at this time and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Watt, why are you here?¡±


    The middle-aged man known as Mr. Watt smiled slightly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe out for


    a run? I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    The more Jacob looked at the other¡¯s spirit, the more jealous he became, and couldn¡¯t


    help asking, ¡°Miqing, who is this?¡±


    Meiqing hurriedly introduced: ¡°Jacob, this is my colleague at the University for the Elderly,


    Mr. Watt, Pord Watt. Mr. Watt used to be a professor of economics and management at


    MIT. He also recently returned to China and served as an associate at the School of


    Economics and Management of Aurous Hill University


    of Finance and Economics. The dean is also a visiting professor at a senior university.¡±


    When Charlie heard Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics, he couldn¡¯t help


    but think to himself: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the school Aoxue attended?¡±


    After speaking, she said to Pord Watt: ¡°Mr. Watt, this is my former university


    ssmate Jacob, next to him, his son-inw Charlie.¡±


    Jacob asked subconsciously, ¡°MIT? What MIT?¡±


    At this time, Pord Watt took the initiative to exin to Jacob: ¡°Gentleman, MIT is the


    abbreviation of Massachusetts Institute of Technology, which is a university in the United


    States.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s expression immediately became extremely embarrassed.


    Massachusetts Institute of Technology is ranked among the top three universities in the


    world. Jacob is also a university student, and of course, he has heard of it.


    However, he did not know that the abbreviation of Massachusetts Institute of Technology


    is MIT, so he suddenly showed his timidity.


    Looking at this man again, Jacob feels even more inferior: ¡°He¡¯s a professor at the


    Massachusetts Institute of Technology. To be able to be a professor at MIT, he must have


    at least a Ph.D. degree? And I, just graduated from Zhongshan University. , The rank is


    one hundred and eight thousand miles worse than that of him, and he looks young with a


    tendon, sh!t, standing face to face with him, acting as if I were his second uncle¡­ .¡±


    Seeing that Jacob hadn¡¯t spoken for a while, Pord smiled and asked, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jacob, I


    don¡¯t know where is Mr. Jacob now?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Meiqing on the side introduced: ¡°Jacob is the standing director of the Calligraphy and


    Painting Association. Our calligraphy hobby group at the University for Seniors often


    interacts with them.¡±


    Pord Watt nodded and smiled: ¡°Unexpectedly, Mr. Jacob is still in the calligraphy and


    calligraphy circle. I actually like calligraphy very much. I have practiced some days


    before, but now I am busy with work, so I don¡¯t have time to take care of it. If I have a


    chance, there will be more learning from Mr. Jacob.¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t expect that this guy¡¯s academic qualifications and background would be


    awesome. When he opened his mouth he was so humble, and suddenly he felt that he


    had lost a lot of meaning, and he said, ¡°Oh¡­, There will be opportunities in the future.¡±


    After speaking, he deliberately looked down at the Rolex on his wrist and said, ¡°Brother


    Watt, it¡¯s a bitte today. We have to go first, sorry.¡±


    Pord smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Jacob should be busy first if he has anything.¡±

 Chapter 2596

    Chapter 2596


    Then, he said jokingly: ¡°By the way, Mr. Jacob looks like he should be about fifty years


    old?¡± ¡°Yes, fifty.¡± Jacob nodded.


    Pord smiled and said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t call me old brother. I am a few years older than


    you. This year is fifty-five.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jacob asked dumbfounded, ¡°You are fifty-five this year?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pord Watt said with a smile, ¡°I just passed my 55th birthday in January this year,


    and I am considered 56 years old¡­¡±


    Jacob¡¯s expression suddenly became a little ugly. It¡¯s not anger, it¡¯s


    mainly inferiorityplex.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He thinks Pord Watt should be around forty-five, but he didn¡¯t expect this guy to be five


    years older than himself!


    Pord Watt looked at Meiqing at this time and asked her: ¡°By the way, Meiqing, Mr. Jacob


    has to go first. How about you? Are you going back in a hurry? If you don¡¯t go back, let¡¯s


    run for a while?¡±


    Meiqing just hadn¡¯t run to the fullest, and she felt that she was still full of energy and


    strength. When she heard Pord Watt¡¯s proposal, she almost agreed without


    hesitation and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, I just didn¡¯t run enough. Let¡¯s run for a while.¡±


    After that, she looked at Jacob and Charlie and smiled: ¡°Jacob, Charlie, then I won¡¯t go


    back with you. Charlie, you will drive back on the road slowly.¡±


    Jacob was depressed to death and wanted to stop her, but he didn¡¯t know where to cut in.


    Charlieplied and said to Meiqing, ¡°Auntie, then we will leave first.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie gave Jacob a hand: ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jacob was extremely bored. When Charlie returned to the car, Meiqing had already


    run forward with Pord.


    He looked at the backs of the two of them and said angrily, ¡°Charlie, the grandson said


    he was fifty-five years old. How could a fifty-five-year-old person be so young?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°People like sports, just like Aunt. Most of the credit for keeping


    self so welles from long-term unremitting sports.¡±


    Jacob smacked his lips and said with a ck face: ¡°I think this grandson is interested


    in your Aunt!¡±


    Charlie casually said, ¡°Aunt is so good, surely many men are interested in her, right?¡±


    Jacob said anxiously, ¡°The point is, this grandson seems to be quite good too!


    Professor of MIT, this title alone is already very scary, maybe he will be my


    biggestpetitor!¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help but gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Damn, you said this group


    of men who have gone abroad, since they have all gone out, can¡¯t they just stay in the


    foreign country? Why run back so blindly?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t take it seriously and said with a smile: ¡°Young people leave home and


    return to the boss. After all, local people still hope that they will return to their roots in the


    future. Besides, when they return to China to be professors, they are also


    contributing to the country and at least able to cultivate talents for the mothend.


    Jacob said angrily, ¡°Then it¡¯s not a loss to the country! Especially this guy is from the


    United States! Your Aunt has also lived in the United States for many years. They must


    have manymon things. What about me? I fcuking have never seen anything in the


    United States.¡±

 Chapter 2597

    Chapter 2597


    Thinking of the fact that he had never been to the United States, Jacob hated ine


    unconsciously.


    He sat in the co-pilot and said cursingly: ¡°I have been ruined by ine¡¯s stinky existence


    all my life. If it weren¡¯t for her, I must be a top student studying in the United States.


    Maybe I would also be an MIT graduate. A professor at Harvard in the United States!¡±


    Speaking of this, heined angrily: ¡°What happened? The result was that he was


    completely locked up by ine, a junk stock right after he graduated from college, and


    has not been able to solve the problem until now!


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but beforted: ¡°Okay, dad, there are some things you can¡¯t just


    think about in the most optimistic way. You see, although your marriage is not happy now,


    at least you are in good health. Think about it from another angle, if you were destined in


    the United States to suffer a car ident, or when you arrive in the United States, you got


    killed in a shooting. If the mom kept you in the country, it is tantamount to saving your life


    in disguise.¡±


    Jacob said with a gloomy expression: ¡°You don¡¯t fool me here anymore. When we were


    young, the education we received was materialism and Marxist theory. We didn¡¯t


    believe in fate. Back then, we sang a Soviet revolutionary song, ¡°There was never


    a savior. Don¡¯t rely on the emperor, I¡¯ve been sturdily destroyed in ine¡¯s hands in my


    life!¡±


    Charlie smiled helplessly and said, ¡°Dad, or let¡¯s talk about Pord Watt.¡±


    Jacob hugged his arms and asked angrily, ¡°What does he have to say? Isn¡¯t it just a


    higher degree, what¡¯s so great? In addition, he looks a little more handsome, a little better,


    and a little taller. Son, he looks a little younger than me, besides this, what else is he


    better than me?¡±


    Charlie said embarrassingly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this take the inside and out?¡±


    Jacob rubbed his temples: ¡°Hey¡­it¡¯s a headache, hey Charlie, do you think he has a


    wife and children?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while and said seriously: ¡°A man who came out for a run at night, I


    think he should have no wife, but he is 55 years old, I think there must be children.


    ording to this analysis, there should be more than one history. Marriage history, but he


    should be single right now.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Jacob said dejectedly: ¡°When I saw his look at your Aunt, I felt that


    something was wrong. This guy liked your Aunt 80% of the time, and both of them were


    single. They were still colleagues in the senior college. They have many years of life


    experience in the United States, and they both like to exercise. ording to this


    analysis, they are the most suitable to live together. This is nothing less than damn


    me!¡±


    As he said, Jacob vomited annoyedly: ¡°You said, he was a magnificent MIT professor


    who came to Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics to teach. Isn¡¯t this sick?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°He¡¯s still a professor of economics and


    management at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, with a high gold content.¡±


    Jacob asked curiously, ¡°Do you know the Massachusetts Institute of Technology?¡±


    ¡°A little bit.¡± Charlie said seriously: ¡°Massachusetts are the world¡¯s first in the past two


    years, but the strongest in Massachusetts is not in economics and management, but in


    science and engineering, electronic engineering, aerospace, etc., the best in economic


    management. It should be Stanford and Harvard.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jacob asked curiously: ¡°How do you know so clearly? I remember that you have only been


    in college for one year.¡±


    Charlie casually said, ¡°Hurt! Haven¡¯t eaten pork, haven¡¯t we seen a pig run?¡±


    In fact, when Charlie was very young, he was very eager about American universities.


    It is not how much he yearns for the United States, but his mother grew up in the United


    States and was a high-achieving student from Stanford University.


    Moreover, Stanford University is close to Silicon Valley, a famous high-tech industrial


    base in the United States.


    Many Silicon Valley Inte giants first studied at Stanford University and then


    graduated to start their own businesses in Silicon Valley.


    Most of the first-generation Silicon Valley entrepreneurs who graduated from Stanford


    in the early 1990s and worked hard in Silicon Valley were ssmates of Charlie¡¯s


    mother.


    When Charlie was young, he often heard her mother talk about the characteristics of


    American universities, especially Stanford.


    Charlie remembers that when she was five or six years old and followed her mother to visit


    rtives in the United States, she also took him to Stanford University to visit.

 Chapter 2598

    Chapter 2598


    At that time, apanied him and his mother to visit Stanford, there were many famous


    people in Silicon Valley, but they were not well-known at the beginning. As for now, just


    mentioning any of them is like a thunderbolt internationally.


    If it weren¡¯t for the ident of his parents back then, Charlie¡¯s life path would be to first


    go to the United States to study, and after finishing his MBA at Stanford, stay in Silicon


    Valley to start his own career, or return to China to help his father.


    It is a pity that the car ident at the age of eightpletely changed his life


    trajectory, and he did not even have the opportunity to finish his undergraduate


    degree.


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling a little sad.


    Jacob, who was on the side, was unsure. Seeing Charlie¡¯s mncholy expression, he


    couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Charlie, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Charlie came back to his senses, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°I also think it¡¯s a shame not


    to go to a university like Stanford in the United States.¡±


    Jacob was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said,


    ¡°Charlie, I didn¡¯t see it, you are quite humorous.¡± Charlie smiled lightly


    and didn¡¯t say more.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early hours of this night, Zynn arrived at Shangri-La in Aurous Hill.


    Althoughing to the room from the hotel lobby? The road was very smooth, but


    Zynn was still a little dissatisfied.


    The reason for his dissatisfaction was that his luxurious suite was far away from the


    presidential suite booked by Yuhiko Ito, and it was not on the same floor at all.


    The presidential suite of Shangri-La is on the top floor of the entire hotel. The top floor


    is divided into two areas, east, and west. The east area is the presidential suite and


    several rooms assigned to the presidential suite, and the west area is the


    administrative area.


    Ito Yuihiko and his entourage took over the entire Eastern District, while the entire


    Western District was isted by Issac. Ruoli, Zhiyu, and Liona all lived here.


    Zynn¡¯s subordinates couldn¡¯t book a room on the top floor at all.


    They really couldn¡¯t, so they booked him a luxurious suite.


    This luxurious suite is on the second top floor. This is the highest room that can be booked


    so far and the closest room to Ito Takehiko.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    What Zynn didn¡¯t know was that his wife and two daughters were living upstairs.


    But now he can¡¯t care about the whereabouts of his wife and children, because he can¡¯t


    wait to take the Ito family down, so as to furthery the foundation for his future


    inheritance of the Su family.


    So, after he arrived in the room, he immediately called a conference call and pulled in


    his men under Eastcliff and Aurous Hill, and said coldly: ¡°Listen well, I have two tasks for


    you now.


    First, One task is that people in Eastcliff must closely monitor the recent movements of the


    Wade family members to see if any Wade family members have left Eastcliff and went to


    Aurous Hill recently, or if any Wade family members have been to Aurous Hill before.¡±


    Zynn felt that to find out if Ito Yuhiko came to Aurous Hill to discuss cooperation with


    the Wade family, the most important thing was to find out if anyone from the Wade


    family came to Aurous Hill to meet Ito Yuhiko.


    After all, Ito Yuhiko is the head of the entire Ito family. Even if Ito Nanako has begun to


    take over the family business, his status in the family is the highest.


    If the Wade Family really wants to talk to him about cooperation, at least the boss,


    Changkong, muste over and talk with Ito Takehiko.


    Such important cooperation, even if the old man Zhongquan came here in person, it


    is understandable.


    Immediately afterwards, he released a second task: ¡°People on Aurous Hill must keep an


    eye on Ito Yuhiko and find out the trajectory of Ito Yuhiko¡¯s activities in Aurous Hill,


    including where he has been, who he has met, and Tell me as much as possible about


    who they¡¯ve talked with!¡±

 Chapter 2599

    Chapter 2599


    Early the next morning.


    The earliest high-speed train from Suzhou slowly stopped at Aurous Hill Railway


    Station.


    In the business cockpit, there are two people, one old and one young. These two people


    are Feng Shui master Dan Mai from the United States and his great-grandson Mike.


    When Mike got out of the car, he stretched out his hand to support Dan and asked,


    ¡°Grandpa, this time we are here in Aurous Hill, have you made a divination in advance


    and figured out whether it is good or bad this time?¡±


    Mike knows his grandfather very well. He has been striving for stability for so many years,


    so he has long formed a habit: As long as he is traveling far, he will be good or bad


    divination before going out.


    Dan groaned: ¡°At three quarters to the hour today, I made a hexagram, but this time the


    hexagram is chaotic and disorderly, and luck and bad are half of them.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Each half?¡± Mike was surprised when he heard the result.


    He has been fascinated since childhood and has also studied Feng Shui fortune. In fact,


    Feng Shui fortune is most afraid of calcting the result that both good and bad are


    divided because this result is almost no result and has no reference significance.


    The reason why Fengshui luck is popr is that it can measure the focus of everything


    in the future.


    Because most things in the world are not really divided between good and bad, there will


    definitely be a gap between good and bad, but some gaps arerge and some are


    small.


    For example, if a businessman wants to invest in real estate next year, a truly capable


    Feng Shui master will measure the sess of the project for him after a field survey.


    If it can be calcted that the feng shui is auspicious and the sess rate is high, the


    boss can confidently continue to move forward;


    If it can be calcted that it is due to Feng Shui deviation and low sess rate, it can also


    make him act cautiously, and even make him avoid a big hole.


    However, when people look for you, they are asking about good and bad things. You can¡¯t


    tell them that good and bad are equally divided. Then what is the point of asking you to do


    it?


    Therefore, in general, divination and divination ount for half of the good and bad


    results, and most of them are incapable and limited.


    Divination equals ignorance.


    However, he knew very well the great grandfather¡¯s ability, and this result might not be


    expected in a few decades, so he hurriedly asked: ¡°Grandpa, if it is really mixed, does


    that mean everything in Aurous Hill is still unknown ?¡±


    Dan shook his head: ¡°Everything has a pattern. The unknown reason is that I can¡¯t see


    through it. Therefore, I now feel more and more determined that Aurous Hill is an


    extraordinary ce. There must be some very good people living here! ¡°


    ¡°For us, when we visit Aurous Hill this time, we may not see the true face of Mount Lu


    and return without sess; it is also possible to get a great opportunity; it is also


    possible to identally cause disaster¡­ ¡°


    ¡°As the saying goes, the blessings depend on the blessings, and the blessings fall on


    the blessings. Since we can¡¯t see the future trend, then we can only do our best to do


    our own thing if we want to get good results, and don¡¯t do anything that hurts the world.


    This is what the ancestors said, but do good things and don¡¯t ask about your future.¡±


    As he said, he looked at Mike, and solemnly said: ¡°We areing to Aurous Hill this time.


    You must remember to be low-key, low- key, and then low-key. When encountering


    obstacles, you should try your best to avoid being impatient or arguing with anyone, do


    you understand?¡±


    Mike solemnly nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa, I will follow your instructions.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Dan nodded slightly.


    He still knows his great-grandson very well. Although he was born in the United States, he


    received an education in traditional culture since he was a child. He is low-key and humble


    and never makes trouble.


    While talking, the grandfather and grandson had already left the train station, and Mike


    asked, ¡°Grandpa, where do we go for the first stop?¡±


    Dan unswervingly said: ¡°Go to Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics!


    Regnar¡¯s son happened there. We start looking for clues from there.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mike hurriedly said, ¡°Then wait a moment, I will rent a car across the road.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Dan waved his hand, took a step forward, stopped a taxi, and asked, ¡°Brother,


    how much does it cost to run this car for a day?¡±


    The taxi driver thought for a while: ¡°It depends on where you are going and how many


    roads you run. I also have to pay for gas and tolls.¡±


    Dan smiled and said, ¡°I will use the car in the urban area. It is estimated that one or two


    hundred kilometers is the most in a day.¡±


    The taxi driver blurted out, ¡°Then you can give two thousand!¡±


    ¡°Two thousand?!¡± Mike on the side eximed, ¡°Your price is a bit too dark, right? You


    can¡¯t watch using out of the train station, just subconsciously want to kill us!¡±

 Chapter 2600

    Chapter 2600


    The old taxi driver blushed, and then he hurriedly said, ¡°How about fifteen?¡±


    Mike still wanted to talk. Dan interrupted him at this time and said indifferently: ¡°Just two


    thousand, Mike, give me money.¡±


    Mike subconsciously said, ¡°Grandpa, he just said a thousand and five¡­¡±


    Dan said decisively: ¡°Forgot how I told you? Two thousand, give me money.¡±


    Mike immediately nodded, counted twenty hundred yuan bills from his wallet, and


    handed them over.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In fact, he is not stingy, nor can he afford two thousand yuan. It¡¯s just that the feeling that


    other people obviously ughter him makes him a little uneptable.


    However, when he thought of his grandfather¡¯s words, let him less quarrel with others,


    he immediately recovered, and then willingly paid for it.


    The driver happily took the money, counted it carefully, and said hurriedly, ¡°You two, please


    get in the car!¡±


    Mike helped Dan into the car, and then he went around to sit on the other side.


    The driver asked as he drove in the direction of the station, ¡°You two should be from


    abroad?¡±


    Mike asked curiously, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    The driver smiled and said, ¡°Whoever is fine in China still takes thousands in cash to go


    out. We are all on electronic payments, which is safe and easy.¡±


    Mike nodded and said, ¡°This is true. Domestic electronic payment is indeed very good,


    and it is much more advanced than foreign countries.¡±


    The driver proudly said, ¡°Of course, a cashless society! You see, after we implemented


    electronic payments, there are fewer thieves than before.¡±


    With that said, he asked, ¡°Where are the two going to the first stop?¡±


    Mike said, ¡°Go to Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie has been thinking about ocean transportation fromst night to now.


    He also realized that this is an excellent opportunity for development, but he has


    never thought about who will be the trader.


    Charlie has self-knowledge, he reads few books, knows little about international trade,


    import and export trade, and foreign


    exchange collection and settlement. If he is allowed to manage this project himself, he


    will have no way of starting.


    Therefore, to enter this industry, the first task to solve is to find a suitable person.


    ire didn¡¯t know what Charlie was thinking about. After she washed, she saw that


    Charlie was still lying in bed in a daze when she woke up, so she couldn¡¯t help asking,


    ¡°Husband, what are you thinking about in a daze early in the morning?¡±


    Charlie came back to his senses and smiled: ¡°I, I¡¯m thinking about starting a business¡­¡±


    ¡°Entrepreneurship?¡± ire asked in surprise, ¡°Do you want to start a business?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°I have this idea, but I haven¡¯t found an entry point yet.¡±


    ire hurriedly said, ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t think you should consider starting a business.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Why?¡±


    ire said earnestly: ¡°Our family is not short of money now. You usually don¡¯t make less


    money when you show Feng Shui to others. If I implement the Emgrand Group¡¯s project,


    our family¡¯s money will not be spent, so why pay? Going to work hard to start a


    business?¡±


    Charlie said earnestly, ¡°But my wife, aren¡¯t you working hard to start a business


    yourself?¡±


    ire sat down next to Charlie, held his hand, and said seriously: ¡°Husband, starting a


    business is really hard, and it¡¯s the kind of bow without turning back, so I don¡¯t want you


    to be so hard.¡±


    As she said, ire said with emotion: ¡°In the past few years, you have not only taken care


    of me, family, and that Aunt in the orphanage, but also been under the direction of my


    parents and looked down upon by my parents and grandma. It has been hard enough.


    Now that you can finally rx, why bother to start a business?¡±

 Chapter 2601

    Chapter 2601


    ire¡¯s words caused Charlie¡¯s heart to feel warm.


    Over the years, ire has given him too much tolerance. Even when he was used by


    thousands of people a few years ago, ire neverined about him, let alone the


    idea of divorcing him.


    Now, ire said this from the bottom of her heart, which moved Charlie even more.


    However, he knew very well that ire did not know his identity, his current wealth, and the


    ocean transportation project he nned.


    He estimated that ire should feel that he wanted to be in a small-scale studio when he


    started his own business, and he didn¡¯t know that what he wanted to do was arge


    project with a unit of tens of billions.


    Charlie didn¡¯t want her to worry too much, so he smiled and said, ¡°Okay, just listening to


    my wife. I don¡¯t want to start a business anymore. Concentrate on doing the work at


    home!¡±


    ire breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, anyway, my current career


    has improved a lot, and I will be responsible for raising the family in the future.¡±


    Charlie said earnestly: ¡°But don¡¯t be too tired, wife. The Emgrand Group project is too


    big. If you are too busy, you should do less and subcontract it to otherpanies.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡± ire said seriously: ¡°Vice-Chair Doris gave me such a big project


    because of her trust in me. How can I fail others? I must do my best for this project. ¡°


    After speaking, she checked the time and said: ¡°I have to go out quickly. If youzy pig


    still doesn¡¯t want to get up, just sleep for a while.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie sat up, stretched his waist, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t sleep anymore.¡±


    ire nodded and said, ¡°Then you go wash first, I¡¯m going to change my clothes.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to leave after eating.¡±


    ire waved her hand: ¡°I won¡¯t eat at home anymore. I was wasting time. I will order a


    meal and send it directly to thepany. The meal will arrive when I arrive.¡±


    Charlie sighed helplessly: ¡°Let¡¯s do it, pay more attention to yourself, don¡¯t get tired.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡±


    Charlie remembered the matter of adding ingredients to the millet porridge for Meiqing


    yesterday. Suddenly he had an idea and blurted out: ¡°By the way, my wife, the doctor Shi


    has a prescription to relieve fatigue, or I will go back and give it to you. How many sets


    can you eat?¡±


    ire¡¯s expression was a little worried, and she said diligently, ¡°Is it traditional medicine?


    I am most afraid of taking traditional medicine. It is really bitter, can I not have it¡­¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a decoction, it¡¯s a honey pill made into small


    particles, just sweets.¡±


    ire breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ as long as it is not


    boiled into a decoction.


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Then I will go to the clinic of the genius doctor Shi, in a moment, and I


    will give you a little toe back. Then you will not be so tired after eating a little every


    day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ire smiled sweetly: ¡°Thank you husband, I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    ire drove away from home in a hurry, Charlie took out his mobile phone after a brief


    wash and called Doris.


    Regardless of whether Doris is allowed to do the ocean shipping business, he needs Doris


    to give him some advice.


    After all, she is a professional management talent, and she is more experienced than


    Charlie in this regard.


    After the call got through, Doris¡¯s voice came: ¡°Master, why are you calling me so


    early?¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Doris, are you still in Hong Kong?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Doris said: ¡°The matter here in Hong Kong ising to an end, and it is almost


    over. If you need me in a hurry, Master, I can fly back at noon as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 2602

    ?Chapter 2602


    Charlie said, "That will not be necessary. The reason why I am calling you is because I want to ask for your advice on certain matters."


    Doris hurriedly said, "Young Master, you are being too polite with me. You can just speak up if you have any questions for me, and I will certainly try my best to answer you."


    Charlie replied, "I am interested to venture into the ocean shipping industry. It so happens that the Ito family from Japan would be able to provide me with a lot of help and resources. Besides that, I also have a lot of funds in my own hands. So, I want to find an opportunity to start working on this ocean shipping business."


    "However, the current problem that I am facing right now is that I cannot find a suitable person to help me to take charge of this project. So, I want to ask you if you have any good ideas, or if you will be able to temporarily help me to build up this ocean shipping business?"


    "If you can do so, I will not be stingy with your sry, and I will certainly give you a satisfactory amount for your hard work." After listening to Charlie''s words, Doris said seriously, "Young Master, if you need me to, I would be willing to do anything for you


    As she spoke, Doris hesitated for a moment before she said, "But for arge-scale project such as the ocean shipping business, even if you were to do it casually, the start-up capital would also cost you tens of billions of dors. It is indeed a really big matter


    "Although I did a pretty good job in managing Emgrand Group, I was mainly responsible for themercial real estate development projects. To be honest, firstly, I do not have aprehensive understanding of the ocean shipping, industry, and secondly, I do not have an understanding of the international trade rules."


    "I also do not understand the import and export trade rules, regtions, and all of the tax-rted policies of other overseas countries. If you were to ask me to deal with this project, it might actually take me a long time to understand all of these regtions and conditions clearly before I can build up a team. In that case, even the preliminary work might take me several years, then..."


    When Charlie heard this, he instantly understood what Doris was trying to say. So, he asked her, "So, are you rmending that I should look for a professional counterpart instead?"


    "Yes." Doris exined, "You will have to deal and connect with many mainstreampanies from all countries around the world in the ocean shipping industry,"


    "The closest ones are from Japan and South Korea, followed by the oil-producing countries in the Middle East and Australia, and then there are alsopanies from Europe and the United States."


    "These are just the main counterparts that Tam talking about. Although there is not much demand from the mainstreampanies in other second-tier countries, if you were to add all of the demands together, the total amount would actually be very huge,"


    "If you really want to venture into this industry, you have to have a very good understanding of the policies in other countries, and you will also have to possess a certain amount of local resources and contacts so that we will be able to quickly connect with the local governments and ports."


    "So, it has to be done and handled by a very professional person."


    Charlie asked her, "Then, do you have any talents that you can rmend?"


    "This..." Doris thought for a moment before she said, "To be honest, I do have a very ideal candidate in mind. However, I am not sure whether he would be interested or not."


    Charlie hurriedly replied, "Who is it? If he is indeed suitable for the role, I would be willing to talk to him to discuss this matter." Doris replied earnestly, "It is the professor who taught me when I was studying in the United States. He resigned from his position some time ago and recently returned to Aurous Hill. He is currently teaching at the Aurous University of Finance and Economics,"


    Charlie was startled, and he blurted out, "Is the person that you are talking about named Yolden Hart?"


    Doris eximed, "Young Master, do you know Professor Hart?!"


    Charlie smiled before he said, "I met himst night, but I did not have much contact with him."


    Doris hurriedly said, "That''s great! Professor Hart is truly amazing!"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "He is personally a high-achieving student in the School of Economics and Management. Before he began teaching at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, he started working at Silicon Valley first before he moved on to Wall Street. Thepanies


    that he worked for, were all Fortune 500panies, and he also held very high positions in thosepanies."@


    "He has twenty years of impable work experience. Later, because of a slight change in his family, he resigned from Wall Street before he went and taught at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology instead."


    As she spoke, Doris continued, "Young Master, based on my understanding of Professor Hart, there should be no second person in the country who possesses even higher qualifications and standardspared to him!"


    "Furthermore, he has worked in many multinational corporations overseas for many years, and he would often be flying around several continents throughout the year. So, he is well-versed and knowledgeable in the policies of all of the world''s major trading countries. Moreover, he also has many local resources and contacts everywhere."


    "If you can persuade him to join your business, your business will certainly be able to kick off within the shortest time, and you will certainly be able to maintain a rapid growth in your business!"

 Chapter 2603

    Chapter 2603


    Charlie said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m calling you because I want to ask you something.¡±


    Doris hurriedly said, ¡°Master, you are too polite. If you have any questions, just say, I will


    try my best to answer you.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I am interested in trying the ocean shipping industry. It just so happens


    that the Ito family in Japan can provide a lot of resources and help, and I have more


    funds in my own hands, so I want to find opportunities to do this business.¡±


    ¡°But the problem now is that I can¡¯t find a suitable person to take charge of this project. I


    want to ask if you have any good ideas, or if you can bring this business up temporarily;¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°If you can, I will never be stingy with sry, and I will definitely give you a


    satisfactory ount.¡±


    After listening, Doris said seriously, ¡°Master, if you need, I can do anything for you¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Doris hesitated for a moment and then said: ¡°But for arge project like


    ocean transportation, if you do it casually, the start-up capital will cost tens of billions. It


    really matters¡­¡±


    ¡°Although I did a good job at Emgrand Group, I am mainly responsible formercial


    real estate development projects. One is that I don¡¯t understand the ocean shipping


    industry, and the other is that I don¡¯t understand international trade rules.¡±


    ¡°Especially I don¡¯t understand the import and export trade regtions and tax-rted


    policies of other overseas countries. If you ask me to deal with this project, it may take a


    long time for me to understand all these conditions clearly, and then build the team. In this


    case, the preliminary preparation work may take several years¡­¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he already understood what Doris meant, so he asked her, ¡°Then


    you suggest that I find a professional counterpart?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Doris exined: ¡°Ocean shipping industry needs to connect with mainstream


    trading countries in the world.¡±


    ¡°The closest ones are Japan and South Korea, followed by oil- producing countries in the


    Middle East and Australia, and then Europe and North America;¡±


    ¡°This is just what I¡¯m talking about. Although other second- tier countries have a small


    single demand, the total amount is still very huge;¡±


    ¡°If you want to do this business, you must first have a good understanding of the


    policies of these countries, and you must have a certain amount of local resources to


    quickly connect with the local government and ports.¡± ¡°So, it must be done by very


    professional people.¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Do you have any talents you can rmend?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Doris thought for a while and said, ¡°To be honest, I really have a very ideal


    candidate, but I don¡¯t know if he wants it or not.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Who is it? If it¡¯s really suitable, I can talk to him.¡±


    Doris said earnestly: ¡°The professor I was studying in the United States, he resigned


    some time ago and came to Aurous Hill and teaches at Aurous Hill University of


    Finance and Economics.¡±


    Charlie was startled and blurted out, ¡°Is the person you talking about called Pord


    Watt?!¡±


    Doris eximed, ¡°Master, do you know Professor Watt?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I just met himst night, but I haven¡¯t had much contact with


    him.¡±


    Doris hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Professor Watt is really amazing!¡±


    ¡°He is a high-achieving student in economics and management. Before he went to teach


    at MIT, he first worked in Silicon Valley and then went to Wall Street. Thepanies he


    worked for were all Fortune 500panies, and the positions were very high.¡±


    ¡°He has an impable work experience for 20 years. Later, because of a little change in


    his family, he resigned from Wall Street and went to teach at the Massachusetts Institute


    of Technology.¡±


    While talking, Doris continued: ¡°Master, based on what I know about Professor, there


    should be no second manager with such a high level in China!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he has worked in multinational corporations overseas for many years, flying


    around several continents all the year-round, knowing the policies of the world¡¯s major


    trading countries well, and there are many local resources everywhere;¡±


    ¡°If he can be persuaded to join, then your business will be able to start in the fastest time


    and maintain rapid growth!¡±

 Chapter 2604

    Chapter 2604


    Charlie really didn¡¯t expect that Pord Watt, who he just met yesterday, is still a great man


    in the field of economic management.


    While he felt that there was nowhere to be found by breaking through the iron shoes, and


    it was all effortless to get it, he not only sweated for his old girlfriend.


    He naturally knew, um, the feelings of father-inw Jacob towards Aunt Meiqing? It


    came from the heart.


    But in the final analysis, the old man has a cowardly character, and he is always


    suppressed by ine¡¯s aura. While thinking about renewing the rtionship with Meiqing,


    he has no courage to divorce ine. If this continues, he and Meiqing simply cannot have


    any future together.


    But Pord Watt is different.


    This man is not only highly educated and capable, but his appearance and temperament,


    and even living habits are also far superior to Jacob¡¯s, and he does not have the shackles


    and fetters of ine. If he reallyunches a fierce offensive for Meiqing, then Jacob¡¯s


    winning rate will definitely be greatly reduced.


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but shook his head. Jacob¡¯s future was always in


    his own hands. If he still didn¡¯t dare to take a step forward, then he passed happiness


    and couldn¡¯t me others.


    Now, his top priority is to find a way to have a good chat with Pord and see if he can be


    used as his own.


    Therefore, he immediately sent a WeChat message to Doris and said, ¡°Doris, you can


    make an appointment with Professor Watt for me, and say that I really want to see him and


    see when it is convenient for him.¡±


    Doris quickly replied: ¡°Master, do you want me to tell Professor Watt your true identity?


    Or tell him your current public identity?¡±


    Charlie thought about it for a moment, and said, ¡°Just tell him directly, just say that your


    boss wants to see him.¡± Doris replied: ¡°OK, young master, I see.¡±


    Charlie waited for about ten minutes, and Doris replied:


    ¡°Master, Professor Watt said that the time period from 9:30 to 10:00 is OK. If you want to


    see him, you can go directly to his office.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Then I will be there on time at 9:30!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Charlie was about to go to Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics, Dan


    and his great-grandson Mike had already driven to the gate of Aurous Hill University of


    Finance and Economics.


    The taxi driver said, ¡°Two, this is Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics, but


    taxis are not allowed to enter here. If you have something to do, you can walk in first,


    and I will wait here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dan smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mike, let¡¯s go in and move around.¡±


    Mike nodded, got out of the car to help the old man open the door, and then helped the


    old man out of the car.


    Afterwards, Mike said to the driver, ¡°Master, leave a phone call. I will contact youter if I


    have anything to do.¡±


    The driver hurriedly said: ¡°Boss, don¡¯t have to be so troublesome. I¡¯ll be waiting for you


    here. Anyway, you must enter through this door or exit through this door.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When Mike thought it was the case, he nodded and stepped into the gate of Aurous Hill


    University of Finance and Economics with Grandpa.


    As soon as he entered the door with his forefoot, he heard the sound of the engine


    speeding up behind him and even heard the tire slipping due to the rapid start of the


    vehicle.


    He turned his head subconsciously and saw that the taxi that he had spent 2,000 yuan


    from his wallet has disappeared.

 Chapter 2605

    Chapter 2605


    Mike is young and vigorous and has a strong sense of justice in his bones, so when Dan


    Mai said this, he was instinctively uneptable.


    But when he settled down to think, he felt that Grandpa¡¯s words really made sense.


    The biggest difference between feng shui masters and ordinary people is that they


    can predict a person¡¯s future good or bad through face, feng shui, and divination.


    For ordinary people, this is definitely a kind of ability that can be called against the sky.


    And the more people who master this skill, the more they must resolutely put an end to


    the heart of the Virgin because once they open sympathy for others, they will drag


    themselves into the quagmire.


    He finally wanted to understand why in domestic and foreign film and television dramas,


    those professional killers had to collect money to do things for others.


    Even if he really sympathizes with the other party and is really willing to risk his life to


    avenge the other party, he still has to symbolically charge the other party a dor and a


    penny.


    This is their professional ethics, unshakable professional ethics.


    As for the root cause, this is what Grandpa said. They only see the employer and only


    serve the employer. The life and death of other people have nothing to do with them.


    This dor, or a penny, is the key to distinguish ordinary people from employers.


    Without this dor, or a penny, there are too many poor people in the world, and there are


    too many poor people who have been driven to ruin. Who can help?


    After thinking about this level, he said to Dan with a pious face: ¡°Grandpa, I understand


    what you said, and I will remember your teachings in the future!¡±


    Dan nodded, and said very seriously: ¡°If you can understand this truth, it would be better.¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°The Mai family has been among the top five feng


    shui families for thousands of years.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, since my father decided to move his family to the United States, your


    grandfather and your father were born in the United States one after another. Western


    culture is corroded so badly that the two of them don¡¯t have any in- depth research on


    Feng Shui mystery, and they don¡¯t have the potential to be a master. If you don¡¯t


    realize the Tao before I die, then our Mai family will definitely start to disappear from The


    Feng Shui Five Masters line¡­¡¯


    Mike quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa, I will definitely go all out to keep the reputation of


    the Mai family!¡±


    Dan nodded slightly, sighed softly, and said, ¡°Hey, nothing more, let¡¯s not talk about it


    yet. Let¡¯s take a good turn in this school first? Let¡¯s see if there are any special gains.¡±


    Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics is a rtively small university. The total


    number of teachers and students in the school is just over 10,000, which is indeed much


    worse than aprehensive university with a start-up of 30,000 or 40,000.


    However, although there are few people, the floor space is really not small.


    Moreover, although Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics is inferior to Aurous


    Hill University inprehensive rankings, its economic management discipline has


    always been ranked among the best in the country, and it is considered to be the most


    outstanding professional discipline.


    Therefore, many wealthy talents will send their children here so that they can learn


    economic management and better take over the family business in the future. In fact,


    before Wu Qi¡¯s ident, his elder brother Roger Wu and Regnar Wu still liked him more.


    Although Roger is the eldest son, he belongs to the kind who is rtively ordinary in all


    aspects, and there is nothing outstanding.


    Originally, Regnar had high hopes for him and sent him to study in the United States, but


    who would have thought that after Roger arrived in the United States, he would mix with


    the rich second-generation, driving sports cars, parties, drinking and picking up girls every


    day, all day drunk.


    Later, Regnar realized that not every child can be a talent when sent abroad to


    study.


    In fact, arge part of these children ispletely ruined without parental control


    after going abroad.


    Only a very small number of self-disciplined children can maintain themselves and


    be promoted in the alluring environment overseas.


    Therefore, in order to prevent Wu Qi from making detours, he did not let him go the old


    path of Roger, but let him get admission in the college entrance examination through his


    own efforts and enter the Aurous Hill Institute of Finance and Economics.

 Chapter 2606

    Chapter 2606


    This kid was indeed smart, otherwise, it would not be possible to practice the


    brainwashing methods for the little girl. It is a pity that his cleverness finally made him


    take a detour and was turned into a shit-swallowing beast by Charlie.


    The grandfather and grandson walked around the campus, and Mike asked,


    ¡°Grandpa, do you think that the master of psychological hints to Regnar¡¯s son is in this


    school?¡±


    Dan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this, but I think that Regnar¡¯s son¡¯s


    ident happened in this school at the time. Whether that person is in this school or not,


    the clues wille from here. Start sorting out.¡±


    After all, Dan said, ¡°Mike, you are young. In between sses, ask some students to


    inquire about Wu Qi, especially who he has been in contact with before the ident. You


    must find out first!¡±


    ¡°OK, grandpa!¡±


    At this moment, a BMW 530 is slowly passing by the grandparents.


    Sitting in the cab is Charlie.


    He had asked Doris to make an appointment with Pord Watt in advance, so he drove


    directly into the school. When he heard that he had an appointment with Professor Watt,


    the security guards not only did not stop him but also enthusiastically told Charlie the


    route.


    At this time, Charlie happened to drive past the artificialke of Aurous Hill University of


    Finance and Economics.


    This is also his second visit to Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics.


    Last time, at Aoxue¡¯s request, he came to persuade her female ssmate who wanted to


    commit suicide.


    It was also that time that he knew that there was garbage that specifically brainwashed


    girls, allowed girls to self-mutte, andmit suicide on college campuses.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    So, he gave Wu Qi a little psychological hint, which made his life gloomy.


    Charlie was sighing in his heart, his eyes were attracted by the old and the young walking


    on the side of the road.


    The young man was not too old and looked like he was in his early twenties, but the old


    man next to him was full of white hair and looked at least eighty or ny years old.


    Charlie felt that although the old man was very old, he seemed to be rtively strong


    physically and mentally, and his gait was smooth and steady, and even somewhat rxed.


    And the young man around him seemed to be helping, but in fact, he just made a look,


    the old man didn¡¯t need anyone to help him.


    What makes Charlie feel a little strange is that he feels a familiar aura in this old man. This


    feeling is very simr to the Lai Qinghua he had seen on Yeling Mountain.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t think much, so he drove past the two of them.


    What he cares more about now is the meeting with Pord.


    This is the first time Charlie hase out to meet people as the chairman of Emgrand


    Group.


    Even when meeting Doris for the first time, he used the identity of Wade Family


    Master, not the chairman of the Emgrand Group.


    Therefore, he was more or less worried.


    If Pord can be persuaded to cooperate with him, then everything is fine, but if he


    cannot be persuaded, then his identity as the chairman of the Emgrand Group will be


    exposed?


    Pord is not his own subordinate, so he is an uncontroble factor. Once the secret is


    mastered by an uncontroble person, the possibility of spreading out will increase


    geometrically.


    Charlie didn¡¯t know whether Pord would tell Meiqing and she would tell his father-inw.


    However, this project is very important at the moment, so he can only go all out to chat


    with Pord, and strive to take this awesome man!

 Chapter 2607

    Chapter 2607


    Charlie drove the car to the administrative building of Aurous Hill University of Finance


    and Economics, and ording to the room number told by the security guard, came to


    the door of the office of the deputy dean of the School of Economics and Management.


    After hesitating for a moment, Charlie knocked on the door.


    After three beeps, Pord¡¯s voice came from inside: ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    Charlie pushed the door in and saw Pord wearing a decent suit, now wearing sses


    and sitting at his desk reading information.


    After a few seconds, he put down the file in his hand and looked up at Charlie, a little


    startled.


    Immediately, he asked in surprise, ¡°Charlie? Why did youe here?¡±


    Seeing his surprised look, Charlie knew that he had not connected himself with the


    identity of the chairman of the Emgrand Group.


    So, he smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°Hello Professor Watt, I asked Doris to make an


    appointment with you on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Pord stood up suddenly, and said in shock, ¡°You¡­are the chairman of the


    Emgrand Group?!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said frankly: ¡°Yes, Professor Watt, I am indeed the chairman of


    the Emgrand Group.¡±


    ¡°My God¡­¡± Pord couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°When I ran with your Meiqing yesterday,


    she told me that you are a Feng Shui¡­ That¡¯s good, the group The chairman¡¯s identity


    seems to be a bit bad¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°The so-called Feng Shui is just a rumor among some friends in


    Aurous Hill. I have studied a little Feng Shui, but the overall business is rtively


    business and it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    As he said, he exined: ¡°As for the identity of the chairman of the Emgrand Group, I


    also hope that Professor Watt can help me keep it secret. Even my wife and my father-


    inw don¡¯t know my identity. Don¡¯t tell others, especially Aunt Meiqing.¡±


    Pord couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°I¡¯m not sure about one thing. With such a big identity, how


    did you hide it from your wife and your father-inw? Did they know nothing about the


    whole process of establishing the Emgrand Group?¡±


    Charlie exined: ¡°Even though the Emgrand Group is mine now, it was not founded by


    me. The Emgrand Group has been established for nearly 10 years, and I only took over it


    last summer. As for the family, it is mainly because of some individuals. The reason is not


    convenient to tell them for the time being.¡±


    Pord was silent for a moment, nodded lightly, and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you not to


    tell anyone else about this, but I am not sure, what is your purpose for looking for me


    today?


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Ocean shipping has been gaining momentum recently. I


    personally want to invest in this business, but I have been suffering from not having


    a suitable managerial talent.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    With that, Charlie looked at Pord and continued: ¡°Doris introduced you to me, saying


    that you are very capable and respected by her, so I want to ask, Professor Watt, are


    you interested in following me for cooperation.¡±


    After hearing this, Pord shook his head slightly, and said sincerely: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wade,


    since the day I went to teach at MIT, I have decided to give up this work.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Pord directly rejected him as soon as he came up, so he


    asked: ¡°Professor Watt if it is about money, everything is actually easy to talk about. You


    just have to say the number and you will be amodated.¡±


    Pord shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a question of money. It¡¯s my personal


    decision. I have worked in several Fortune 500panies for 20 years. I have been


    racking my brains for the past 20 years to think about how to helppanies earn


    money. More profit, which makes me feel particrly meaningless, so I decided to


    teach and use another way to prove my value.¡±

 Chapter 2608

    Chapter 2608


    Charlie asked in a puzzled way: ¡°Why does it make you feel boring to helppanies


    make more profits? Isn¡¯t your teaching now also helping schools cultivate more


    talents? I think there is nothing between the two. They¡¯re absolutely different.¡±


    Pord smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°To be honest, I am not a person who loves


    money very much.¡±


    With that, Pord said with some emotion: ¡°Actually, after the money reaches a certain


    level, it doesn¡¯t make sense to me. My living condition must have been fixed since I


    earned half a million dors a year until When I made 10 million U.S. dors a year, my


    standard of living and condition were the same as when I made half a million dors a


    year.


    ¡°Although I am not a rich person, I have worked for so many years and have saved tens


    of millions of dors. In addition, I have made some stock investments. I have some


    shares of Apple and Te. If you discount it all, you might get two to three hundred


    million dors. Although the money is notparable to Mr. Wade¡¯s Emgrand Group, I


    don¡¯t know where to spend it.¡±


    ¡°The house I live in now is not expensive. All the investment is added up, and it is about


    one million. I can afford an expensive house. I just find it too troublesome to live in, and it


    is unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°The car I drive is a Te. This is the mostmon one. It is economical and


    environmentally friendly. When all the investment is added up, it is less than 60,000 US


    dors in RMB.¡±


    ¡°And my monthly expenses, only a few thousand dors are enough, and my current


    sry alone can cover all these expenses. As for the remaining money, it can only be


    stored in the bank ount. It haspletely lost its liquidity, no matter how much money I


    earn, I will donate all of it to charity in the future, so for me, I feel that I might as well just


    teach diligently here.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave a generous sum of money for your


    children?¡±


    Pord smiled and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t have any thoughts about this. My daughter is


    about the same age as you, and her living condition is about the same as mine. She can


    make money, but she won¡¯t spend money at all, and she has no motivation to spend


    money.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit difficult when he heard this. Pord is obviously not


    interested in money and only wants to teach and educate people. In this case, what does


    he do to impress him and make him willing to do it with him?


    After thinking about it, Charlie didn¡¯t think of a good way. However, a ck and white


    sketch on the wall of Pord¡¯s office attracted his attention.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The simple strokes of the sketch only drew the shape of a tree. It didn¡¯t seem to be


    peculiar. Even most people could hardly tell the species of this tree by its shape.


    But Charlie still looked at the painting and said with interest:


    ¡°Professor Watt, did you draw this sketch by yourself?¡±


    Pord asked curiously, ¡°How do you know? I didn¡¯t sign the money on it either.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Because I know this tree.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pord hurriedly asked him, ¡°Since you know this tree, can you tell me something


    about it?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Professor Watt, the tree you painted is actually a redwood


    tree in California, USA.¡±


    Pord was taken aback for a moment. At this time, Charlie continued: ¡°In fact, this


    simple stroke of yours should have been taken from the Stanford University emblem. If


    I remember correctly, the pattern in the center of the Stanford University emblem is like


    this. A red cedar tree.¡±


    Pord asked in surprise: ¡°Is Mr. Wade also a graduate from Stanford?¡±

 Chapter 2609

    Chapter 2609


    Seeing Pord Watt¡¯s expression of excitement, Charlie hurriedly exined: ¡°Sorry,


    Professor Watt, I am not a Stanford graduate.¡±


    Pord asked puzzledly: ¡°Then how do you know that the red cedar tree I painted is the


    one in the Stanford University badge? If you don¡¯t have a deep understanding of


    Stanford, you probably won¡¯t remember the pattern in the school badge. Am I right?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t hide it and said seriously: ¡°My mother did study at Stanford back then.


    When I was a child, I was fortunate to follow her to visit Stanford.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± Pord nodded slightly, ¡°I think you are only twenty-seven or eighteen this


    year. Your mother¡¯s age should be simr to mine, right?¡±


    Charlie nodded. When I was born, my mother was twenty-six years old, and she would


    be fifty-four this year.¡±


    Pord pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°Fifty-four years old, that is, one year younger


    than me. It is likely to be in the same ss as me, or just before me. Can I take the


    liberty to ask, what is your mother¡¯s name? Maybe I still know!¡±


    Charlie hesitated for a moment, and inevitably said sadly: ¡°My mother has passed away


    for many years, so I still don¡¯t mention her name.¡±


    As soon as Charlie¡¯s voice fell, Pord was already stunned!


    He looked at Charlie, his voice was trembling with shock, and he asked, ¡°Charlie¡­your


    surname is Wade¡­then your mother, is her surname An?!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°Professor Watt knows my mother?!¡±


    Pord became excited all of a sudden, and said, ¡°Are you really Margaret¡¯s child?!¡±


    When Charlie heard the word ¡°Margaret¡± at first, tears filled Charlie¡¯s eyes.


    Margaret An is his mother¡¯s name.


    This name has been missed in his heart for many years, but Charlie has almost heard


    someone mention it for the first time in so many years.


    His mother¡¯s surname is An, which is safe and happy.


    Literally, peach trees and plum trees do not speak, but because they bloom beautiful


    flowers and produce sweet fruits, people will spontaneously walk in front of them and step


    on a path under them. and his mother¡¯s name in Chinese is derived from these trees.


    Its true meaning is to metaphor a person who is sincere and self-disciplined enough and


    possesses a wless character, so he will naturally touch and attract others, and be


    loved and admired by people.


    Because Charlie¡¯s mother was his grandfather¡¯s eldest daughter and the one who was


    most loved, the old man had high hopes for her, so he gave her An Chengqi, a name


    with deep meaning.


    When Pord saw Charlie with tears in his eyes, he immediately confirmed his


    guess. He stepped forward, grasped Charlie¡¯s hand, and said with red eyes:


    ¡°Charlie, we two met more than twenty years ago. Yes! At that time you were very


    young, and your mother took you to Stanford and Silicon Valley. My wife and I


    were always apanied at the time, but there were still many people around.


    You may not have any impression of me.¡±


    As he said, he suddenly thought of something, and said excitedly: ¡°My lover even hugged


    you at the time! Do you still have an impression?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said a little apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Watt, it¡¯s


    been too long, I really don¡¯t have any impression.¡±


    Then he asked, ¡°Professor Watt, were you ssmates with my mother?¡±

 Chapter 2610

    Chapter 2610


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pord nodded and said with emotion: ¡°We have been ssmates for several


    years, and the rtionship between us is also very good. When I pursued my lover, it


    was your mother who handed me the love letter.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Professor Watt, can you tell me about my mother? I don¡¯t know


    anything about her experience before marrying my father.¡±


    Pord sighed: ¡°Your mother was a celebrity at Stanford back then! Not only was the best


    Chinese female student in Stanford University¡¯s history, but also the president of the


    Stanford Chinese Alumni Association and the sponsor of the Stanford Inte Venture


    Capital Fund Well, many of the top high-techpanies that are now in full swing in


    Silicon Valley, they used your mother¡¯s funds to do it step by step¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Pord couldn¡¯t help sighing, and said with a bit of mncholy and regret:


    ¡°Your mother was really a powerful woman in Stanford and Silicon Valley back then¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only was she beautiful, majestic, and knowledgeable, she was also extremely


    capable, and her family¡¯s strength can be called a rich and enemy country!¡±


    ¡°The point is, the family is so rich, one can still work so hard, and make great


    achievements, I have only seen your mother in my life¡­¡±


    ¡°All our ssmates, including those local ssmates, were eclipsed by your


    mother¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Pord sighed: ¡°Back then, there was a saying in Stanford, saying that


    with so many entrepreneurial elites in Silicon Valley, at least one-third of men are


    admirers of your mother. This sentence sounds like an exaggeration. But at that time,


    almost everyone in Silicon Valley knew your mother¡¯s name. Everyone respected her


    and admired her very much.¡±


    In fact, it was the first time Charlie heard about these things about his mother.


    Charlie was not born when his mother was studying at Stanford and investing in


    Silicon Valley.


    After Charlie was born, his mother gradually became a good helper of his father.


    Therefore, in Charlie¡¯s memory, his mother was not an image of a business elite.


    Moreover, Charlie didn¡¯t know much about his mother before he was born. His mother


    was low-key and never talked about it with him.


    Now that he heard what Pord said, Charlie was also very interested in his heart, and


    asked: ¡°Professor Watt, do you still know anything about my mother?¡±


    Pord said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s too much¡­Three days and three nights can¡¯t be


    finished¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Pord¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but feel sad and said with emotion:


    ¡°After your mother had an ident in Aurous Hill, dozens of people from our


    ssmate rushed back by chartered flight overnight to find you. I was there at the


    time, and there were many others who came together. Your mother¡¯s ssmate at


    Stanford, although I was born and raised in Aurous Hill, I started all the rtionships I


    could in the city at that time, and I couldn¡¯t find your whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Later, more than 300 people in our Stanford Alumni Association, as well as your


    mother¡¯s nearly 100 friends in the Silicon Valley venture capital field, worked together to


    find your whereabouts all over the world. They searched for a full ten years without any


    results. Where have you been for so many years?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that after his parents had an ident that year, his mother¡¯s


    ssmates and friends would still look for him for ten years.


    When he was moved, he couldn¡¯t help saying with emotion: ¡°Professor Watt, in fact, I


    have been in Aurous Hill for so many years.¡±


    After all, Charlie exined his hiding in the orphanage to Pord.


    Pord couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be in Aurous Hill all the time¡­¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Professor Watt, do you know my father?¡± Pord shook his head and


    said, ¡°When your father was in love with your mother, he never contacted us. We only


    know that your father was the young master of the Eastcliff family, but more details are


    not very clear. When your parents held their wedding in Eastcliff, my wife and I were


    originally nning toe over to attend, but something happened in the United States


    at the time and we had to change our n temporarily.¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°The United States and China are still too far apart


    after all. If I remember correctly, after your mother and your father returned to China and


    got married, I met her three times until she had the ident in Aurous Hill. , Thest


    time, it was the time she took you to Stanford¡­¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2611

    Chapter 2611


    When Pord said this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Sometimes the adult world is like this.


    Everyone has a very good rtionship, but because the distance is too far and each has


    its own life, it may be difficult to meet for three to five years. ¡°


    Immediately, he said with a serious face: ¡°Although my love and I rarely met with your


    motherter, our rtionship is still very deep. When your mother was alive, my love and I


    regarded her as a close friend. , It¡¯s a pity that such a good person as she died young¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling sad deep in his heart.


    The people around their parents spoke highly of them, but unfortunately, they knew little


    about the deeds of the two of them.


    In fact, Charlie was just a kid who had just entered the second grade of elementary school


    until his parents died.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Children of that age have a very simple and superficial perspective on problems and the


    world. He only knows that his parents loved him very much, but he does not know what


    kind of person their parents are.


    Sometimes, Charlie envied Sara¡¯s father Philip. Because he has known his father for much


    longer than himself.


    He also knew more about his father than himself. Now, he admires Pord


    very much.


    Because he felt that Pord knew his mother better than himself.


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s look lonely, Pord couldn¡¯t help but stepped forward and patted him on


    the shoulder andforted: ¡°It has been so long, so don¡¯t be sad about it anymore. Your


    mother¡¯s life in the first two decades is really too much. Brilliant, our ssmates at the


    time said that there must be ack of such a good person around God, so she was sent


    to heaven early.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly. Regarding parents, apart from sadness, he still has regrets in his


    heart. The most regrettable thing is that he, as their children,cks enough understanding


    of their lives.


    Pord smiled at this time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you. How did you be the


    chairman of the Emgrand Group now? Didn¡¯t you return to Wade¡¯s house?¡±


    Charlie smiled bitterly and said, ¡°To be honest, I have lived in Aurous Hill for nearly 20


    years, and worked as a son-inw in the Willson family for four years. The Wade family


    only found mest year.¡±


    ¡°As for the Emgrand Group, it was also a gift they gave me. In addition to the Emgrand


    Group, they also gave me 10 billion in cash aspensation, but these don¡¯t seem to


    make much sense to me. The Emgrand Group¡¯s money, I haven¡¯t moved anything yet. As


    for the 10 billion, I only paid the medical bills to the savior at first and bought a car and a


    chain of nes for my wife. Then I didn¡¯t spend the money.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie sighed and continued: ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense to say this.


    Although I don¡¯t want to take the Wade Family¡¯s money, I have to admit that if the Wade


    Family doesn¡¯t give me these, I might still be a wasteful son-inw used by thousands


    of people and cast aside by thousands¡­¡±


    Pord sighed and said, ¡°You have suffered so much for so many years. In fact, I would


    say something to the point. If your parents are still alive, you must be the richest person in


    the world, and even though I don¡¯t know your father, but I have also heard of some of your


    father¡¯s deeds. Back then, the Wade family relied on your parents to do everything


    right away to get the situation as it is today!¡±


    ¡°I can say very responsibly that at least 50% of the current assets of the Wade family are


    attributed to your parents, and what the Wade family gave you is not as good as one-tenth


    of the Wade family¡¯s assets. After all, They give you less!¡±


    Charlie smiled bitterly and shook his head: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I actually want to


    create a world on my own. After all, I still don¡¯t know whether the death of my parents


    back then has anything to do with the Wade family. So I even hope to umte enough


    strength so that I can surpass the Wade family and even the Su family in all aspects. In


    this way, once the murderer of my parents is found in the future, I will be confident


    enough to make them pay the price.¡±

 Chapter 2612

    Chapter 2612


    Pord suddenly realized that he blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s why you want to do ocean


    transportation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you know about the Su family.


    Back then, the Su family and my father didn¡¯t deal with it very well. The Su family even


    set up an anti-Wade alliance and united many other families. Come to fight my father


    together, so the Su family is also an enemy in my eyes. Now that family¡¯s ocean


    transportation business ispletely stranded. I think it is a good opportunity for me to


    take advantage of it. So I moved this idea.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°I originally wanted Doris to take over this business,


    but he told me that doing this business requires a very thorough understanding of


    international trade and thews and regtions and tax policies of major trading countries


    in the world. Understand, she feels she is notpetent, so she rmended you


    to me¡­¡±


    ¡°It just so happened that we just metst night, so I came to visit today and wanted to


    ask you toe out and help. I didn¡¯t expect you to be my mother¡¯s former ssmate.¡±


    Pord was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°Charlie, now you choose ocean


    transportation as your entry point. This judgment is very correct.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In the future, the proportion of global trade will definitely berger andrger. More


    and morerge-scale manufacturingpanies have begun to engage in global supply


    chains. Take the automobile industry as an example. A car is used in Brazil and Australia.


    Steel made from iron ore, rubber originally produced in Southeast Asia, high-precision


    electronic devices and control modules from Virtue and Japan, and thenbined with


    China¡¯s other upstream and downstream industrial chains andbor.¡±


    ¡°Among them, most of the transportation of raw materials, spare parts, andplete


    vehicles rely on shipping.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the automobile industry. Even clothing is now a global supply chain. You


    can buy a coat for two to three hundred. You may use cotton from the United States,


    fabrics from China, The zippers made in Japan will then usebor from Vietnam,


    Bandesh, and Romania. Finally, they will be shipped from these producing countries to


    the country and sold to you.¡±


    ¡°With more and more global supply chains like this, the ocean shipping market will get


    better and better. The Su¡¯s license has just been revoked, which is the key to speeding up


    the reshuffle of the domestic ocean shipping industry.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°Professor Watt, I don¡¯t know if you are willing to do me this


    favor? Feel free to mention the treatment!¡±


    Pord suddenly felt mncholy, sighed, and said: ¡°Charlie, let me tell you heart-


    wrenching words, if I don¡¯t give up my job, then I might now be the CEO of a Fortune 500


    company, or even Like Tim Cook, Apple¡¯s CEO, who made more than 100 million U.S.


    dors a year easily, the reason why I gave up my high ie and chose to teach in


    college was that I swore before my lover¡¯s grave that I would only teach in the second half


    of my life. No longer in business, no longer running for money¡­¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Professor Watt, your lover has passed away?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Pord sighed, ¡°Hey, back then, the so-called entrepreneurial ambition was


    too strong. All the ssmates around us became executives and even partners ofrge


    groups, and many others had sessfully started their businesses. , Bing


    billionaire rich man, I was not willing to be behind others, so I work very hard, staying at


    home for less than a month all year round¡­¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was flying around the world in first-ss every day, and I didn¡¯t have time


    to care about the lives of my wife and children.¡±


    ¡°Once, when I was on a business trip in Japan to discuss a project, my wife called and told


    me that she always had headaches recently, but I didn¡¯t have time to take care of it. I just


    let her take some ibuprofen or go to the hospital to see a doctor¡­..¡±


    ¡°But who would have thought that after half a year, she would leave me because of a


    malignant brain tumor¡­¡±


    Having said that, Pord¡¯s eyes were red, and he reproached himself: ¡°From the day she


    was diagnosed, I realized the fatal mistakes I had made in the past so many years.¡±


    ¡°Money is important, but money is by no means a panacea. Money can¡¯t rece love,


    family affection, or health.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much I earn, I can¡¯t change my lover¡¯s life, nor can I change my


    daughter¡¯s true forgiveness to me¡­¡±


    ¡°So at that moment, I swear to her that from now on, Pord will only teach and educate


    people, and will never be a ve to money!¡±

 Chapter 2613

    Chapter 2613


    When Pord said these words, Charlie knew in his heart that he had no possibility to


    persuade him to cooperate with him.


    Moreover, he also understands a truth, called ¡°A gentleman is not too difficult for others.¡±


    He didn¡¯t make any further efforts, and said very seriously: ¡°Professor Watt, I understand


    what you mean, I¡¯m sorry, I was too rash.¡±


    Pord hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you, it¡¯s my own heart knot.


    Since I have promised my deceased wife, I must abide by my promise and not be


    ambiguous on this issue, so don¡¯t me me for this. ¡°


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Why? Professor Watt, I understand your decision 100%.¡±


    Pord smiled happily, then remembered something, and said to Charlie: ¡°Charlie, in fact,


    if you want to guarantee an absolute advantage in front of the Wade family and the Su


    family, there is no need to be so troublesome to engage in ocean transportation by


    yourself.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Professor Watt, what do you mean?¡±


    Pord said seriously: ¡°I think you can go to the United States to find your grandfather.


    With him as your backing, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Su family or the Wade


    family, because even if the Su family and the Wade family are tied together, it¡¯s not your


    grandfather¡¯s opponent.¡±


    Charlie was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°Professor Watt, my grandpa¡­ really has such


    a strong ability?¡±


    Pord said earnestly: ¡°Strong? More than just being strong! There are three hugely rich


    families in the world, each of which is rich and powerful, one is the Rothschild family in


    Europe, the other is the Saudi royal family in the Middle East, and the other is the


    Chinese American. settle down!¡±


    He said, ¡°Do you know how much wealth your mother has created for An?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and sighed with shame: ¡°You tell me, Professor Watt, I don¡¯t


    know much about Grandpa¡¯s family. One is that I was too young back then. Although


    my mother took me to Grandpa¡¯s house several times, I¡¯m The public family doesn¡¯t


    know much about it. Another thing is, in my impression, the rtionship between my


    mother and my grandpa doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pord nodded, and said, ¡°Back when your mother and your dad came together


    and wanted to go back to China with him and marry into the Wade family. Your grandpa


    was very dissatisfied because your grandpa couldn¡¯t look down on it. The An family felt


    that the Wade family was not worthy of being his inws.¡±


    As he said, Pord said seriously: ¡°Actually, your grandfather is not wrong. The Wade


    family was really the same back then.


    Although it was very good in China, it is really impossible to get on the stage when looking


    at the world.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Then what business does my grandfather¡¯s family do?¡±


    Pord said with emotion: ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s home, you can do almost everything, you


    can think of the industry, the settlement should have a certain degree of involvement, but


    the settlement is extremely low-key, they have thousands ofpanies around the


    world, but these On the surface, thepany has nothing to do with An, and the An


    family rarely show up on their own. This is the same as the Rothschild family.¡±


    ¡°The current industry of the Rothschild family is not too much to outsiders, but the key is


    that the Rothschild family has more than one bank and holds many shares in disguise in


    many banks.¡±


    ¡°Owning a bank is tantamount to controlling finance, and almost allpanies now


    need to finance and go public through banks.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, arge family like this will naturally invest in many start-ups and listed


    companies through arge number of venture capital funds and stock funds. Almost all of


    the world¡¯s top 500panies in Europe and the United States have Rothschilds. The


    shares of the German family are just that their shareholding structure is designed so


    secretly and ingeniously that outsiders can¡¯t see it at all.¡±


    Having said this, Pord said with admiration: ¡°The operating route of An is simr to that


    of the Rothschild family. So, how much money your grandfather has, maybe he doesn¡¯t


    know how much money he owns, and I have no way of knowing. .¡±


    ¡°However, I know that the size of the venture capital fund that your mother established in


    Silicon Valley back then exceeded 10 billion U.S. dors thirty years ago.¡±


    ¡°Other funds want to raise so much money. I don¡¯t know how many wealthy individuals or


    even retail investors are required to raise funds. However, all the funds that your mother


    used back then came from An!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, over the years of development of Silicon Valley, I believe most people have


    heard of it. Arge number of Fortune 500 was born here, and arge number of top IT


    rich were born here.

 Chapter 2614

    Chapter 2614


    ¡°Google, Apple, Yahoo, Cisco, Oracle, Te, and other top high-techpanies have all


    stepped out of Silicon Valley.¡±


    ¡°To this day, their market value has increased tens of thousands of times, and the


    incremental space is extremely huge!¡±


    ¡°Any stockholder, if he bought Apple¡¯s stock 20 years ago, his current ie would be


    more than 300 or nearly 400 times.¡±


    ¡°But did you know that your mother invested in Apple with the venture capital fund she


    set up before you were born!¡±


    ¡°At the time, Steve Jobs treated her as a guest, and when Apple¡¯s market value was only a


    few billion dors, she used hundreds of millions of dors in exchange for 10% of Apple¡¯s


    shares!¡±


    ¡°Now, Apple¡¯s market value is more than two trillion US dors, equivalent to more


    than 15 trillion yuan!¡±


    ¡°The 10% of your mother¡¯s investment back then, after a round of dilution and


    reduction, there should now be about 6%!¡±


    ¡°How much is it converted into RMB? It¡¯s almost 900 billion!¡± ¡°But your mother not only


    invested in Jobs¡¯ Apple, but she also invested in anotherpany at Stanford, Larry


    Page.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Larry Page is the founder of Google. Google search, Google Maps, Android phone


    system, and the well-known smart Go robot Alpha Dog some time ago are all products


    of thispany.¡±


    ¡°Now the market value of thispany is more than one trillion U.S. dors, and your


    mother¡¯s venture capital fund holds more than 10% of thepany¡¯s shares!¡±


    ¡°So, the ie your mother received from investing in these twopanies alone has


    exceeded the sum of all the assets of the Wade family. If all the investment ie of


    your mother¡¯s venture capital fund in that year is included, the Su family and Wade I¡¯m


    afraid they are not opponents, let alone the assets of the entire An.¡±


    Charlie was already stunned when he heard this!


    Many people know or have heard of the miracle of Silicon Valley back then, and


    Charlie is no exception.


    Numerous high-techpanies were born here, and there are not enoughpanies


    with a market value of more than tens of billions of dors. There are also several


    companies with a market value of more than 100 billion.


    Back then, anyone who could take money to invest in Silicon Valley, close his eyes and


    invest casually, could also invest in a lot ofpanies with unlimited potential.


    The power of investment is that the upside is beyond imagination.


    That year, Sun Zhengyi of Japan invested US$20 million in Alibaba, making a full US$50


    billion;


    The South African Press Group in South Africa invested more than 30 million U.S.


    dors in Tencent Group, making a full $130 billion!


    This is where the charm of investment lies. By seizing a potential stock, you can


    achieve a profit of several thousand times.


    These are ssic investment cases familiar to the Chinese people.


    But Charlie really did not expect that his gentle, virtuous, and knowledgeable mother


    would have such a brilliant investment history!

 Chapter 2615

    Chapter 2615


    At this time, Pord sighed and said with emotion: ¡°Your mother¡¯s sessful cases back


    then will not be able to be said at all. If you have the opportunity to go to Silicon Valley, you


    can find the boss of a top global group and tell him your mother¡¯s name is Margaret An,


    they will treat you as a guest and entertain you with the highest standard of etiquette¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you, I wouldn¡¯t know these things about my


    mother¡­¡±


    Pord looked at him, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Your mother¡¯s vision and long-term


    nning are beyond our reach.¡±


    ¡°Back then, we didn¡¯t even understand your mother¡¯s investment operations. Many of


    thepanies she invested in did not seem to us to have any development prospects.¡±


    ¡°Just like Apple. When your mother invested in it, we all felt that thispany had no


    future. At that time, there was no iPhone or even an iPod. Apple was already in a huge


    business dilemma.¡±


    ¡°At that time, your mom had returned to China with your dad and gave birth to you, and


    Jobs had just returned to take charge of Apple. Everyone thought that Apple was


    impossible to stand up, but your mom knew that Jobs was going to raise funds, and it


    was not far away. Came here, only talked to Jobs for an afternoon and decided to invest


    money in him.¡±


    ¡°This kind of forward-looking, more than 99.9% of ordinary people, when ced in the


    market, are absolute masters and absolute strategists!¡±


    Speaking of this, Pord smiled slightly and continued: ¡°Even the Rothschild family, which


    has been in power for two hundred years, is in awe of your mother. You don¡¯t know


    how much the Rothschild family hoped to marry the An family back then. ¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and he finally understood why his father, Changying, was able to


    fight the Rothschild family back and forth.


    In fact, the strength of the Wade family is really not enough in front of the Rothschild


    family.


    As Pord said, the family property created by the Wade family¡¯s hard work over the years


    may not be as good as the ie that Rothschild can get by investing in a fewpanies.


    In this case, the father can withstand the pressure of the Rothschild family, and the help


    and aura of the mother and even the mother¡¯s family must be indispensable.


    At this time, Pord looked at Charlie and said seriously, ¡°So, I sincerely rmend that


    you go to the United States to meet your grandfather. If your grandfather is willing to help


    you, neither the Su family nor the Wade family is worth mentioning.¡±


    Charlie nodded, but still said very firmly, ¡°Thank you, Professor Watt, but I still don¡¯t n


    to see Grandpa. I have never met him a few times, and after so many years, he is right. I


    may not have any family ties, and, as you said, he had always been worried about my


    mother¡¯s marriage to my father, and maybe he didn¡¯t treat me very much.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlieughed at himself and said:


    ¡°Although I have been just a poor pauper for many years, now I still hope to be able to go


    on step by step by my own ability, whether it is the Su family, It¡¯s the Wade family or some


    other top family. If any of them needs to take responsibility for the death of my parents,


    then I hope I can rely on my own ability to defeat them all by myself!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Pord sighed when he heard what Charlie said, and said, ¡°Charlie, I understand your


    thoughts and your determination, but with the cards in your hand, you want to do this, and


    It¡¯s a long way!¡±


    With that said, he added: ¡°Ocean shipping is an asset-heavy project. The start-up capital


    maybe tens of billions of dors. I advise you to be more cautious.¡±

 Chapter 2616

    Chapter 2616


    Pord felt that Charlie should have an Emgrand Group and the 10 billion funds in his


    hands.


    When these two things add up, it is just over 100 billion and nodded, and the possibility of


    trying topete with the Wade Family or the Su Family is almost zero.


    Charlie smiled slightly at this time and said, ¡°You said Professor Watt, I still have tens of


    billions of funds in my hands. Moreover, I have a pharmaceuticalpany with good


    momentum and an annual profit of 10 billion It may even exceed 100 billion next year, and


    it is entirely possible to continue to supply blood for my other projects.¡±


    Pord said in surprise: ¡°You have a pharmaceuticalpany with an annual profit of over


    10 billion? What¡¯s its name?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°JX Pharmaceutical, I wonder if Professor Watt has heard of it?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Pord was even more shocked, blurting out, ¡°It¡¯s thepany that produces JX


    Weisan?!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Yes, the current core product is JX Weisan.¡±


    ¡°My God!¡± Pord eximed, and said, ¡°JX Weisan is now well-known worldwide! My


    gastrointestinal tract has always been a little problematic. I also took a box of Weisan


    some time ago. It acted immediately. I used to not dare to eat raw, cold, or spicy food.


    Now I have JX Weisan. What Sichuan cuisine, Hunan cuisine, Yuzhou hot pot, and


    Japanese cuisine are totally beyond mention¡­ ..¡±


    He said, ¡°There are also many friends in the United States who have asked me to help


    them buy this medicine. Everyone has a reputation for this medicine, but I really didn¡¯t


    expect thispany to be yours.... ¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Originally, I reached cooperation with Wei¡¯s Pharmaceuticals. I


    reorganized Wei¡¯s Pharmaceuticals and gave certain shares to the person in charge of


    this Pharmaceuticals. Then I integrated Japan¡¯s Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, so the


    production capacity is also increasing by leaps and bounds. I believe that JX Weisan will


    soon cover the global market. By that time, the profit of hundreds of billions of dors a


    year is really not a problem.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Pord said seriously: ¡°The biggest magic weapon of a pharmaceuticalpany


    is good medicine! The world¡¯s top pharmaceuticalpanies have annual revenues of


    hundreds of billions of dors, which are equivalent to several yuan.


    Trillion, but their profit is generally not too high, because the research and


    development costs are huge, and the research and development cost of a drug can easily


    be billions or even tens of billions of dors. Is the research and development cost of your


    JX Weisan high?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°The research and development cost of JX Weisan is not high,


    so mypany, in terms of profit margin, will berger than other pharmaceutical


    companies.¡±


    Pord couldn¡¯t help giving a thumbs up and sighed: ¡°This is really amazing! Look at it


    this way, you can build your own business map in a few years! The future is limitless!¡±


    As he said, he sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°To be honest, now is really a good


    opportunity for you to cut into ocean transportation. The market has released such a


    large share, and you do notck cash flow. Quickly build up a huge transportation fleet,


    and then quickly advance rted businesses¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I really can¡¯t vite my oath to help you, and the University department


    also has high hopes for me. I look forward to taking the economic management major of


    the university to the highest level in the country. I really want to The hometown elders


    make some long-term contributions, and hope to cultivate more outstanding talents for


    the future¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded quickly and said, ¡°Professor Watt, I understand what you said. In contrast,


    your current job has more social value and social significance. I personally understand it!¡±


    Pord was silent for a moment, then suddenly remembered something, and said


    excitedly, ¡°Charlie! If you don¡¯t dislike it, let my daughter help you!¡±

 Chapter 2617

    Chapter 2617


    ¡°Your daughter?!¡±


    Charlie was a little surprised at once.


    At this time, Pord introduced: ¡°My daughter is about the same age as you. She just


    graduated from Stanford Doctoratest year and has been working for Goldman Sachs


    Capital on Wall Street. She was a little bit rebellious. She didn¡¯t listen to anything I said.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help asking him, ¡°Professor Watt if I want to cooperate with your


    daughter, can she agree?¡±


    Pord hurriedly said, ¡°I have been persuading her. The economic development


    momentum in China is so good now, and it is much stronger than that of the United States


    and Europe. In terms of development potential, it must be much better than abroad. Her


    heart moved, but she was a little nervous with me, so my mouth was very stiff. I think if


    you talk to her, she should agree.¡±


    With that, Pord hurriedly added: ¡°My daughter dare not say that she is a genius, but she


    is indeed very spiritual in finance and management. If you can convince her to help you,


    then I can help behind. At that time, it will be the two of us, father and daughter, helping


    you do things together, and I will never show up by myself. I will not vite my oath and I


    will only make suggestions.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie was overjoyed when he heard this.


    It was originally hoped that Professor Watt would be taken down, but ording to this


    situation, it is definitely impossible for Professor Watt to directly help.


    However, if he can really persuade his daughter to agree to join, then not only will


    Professor Watt be able to help, but also his daughter will be such a high student.


    How to look at it is a very cost-effective thing.


    So Charlie hurriedly asked him: ¡°Professor Watt, I wonder where your daughter is


    now?¡±


    Pord sighed, and said: ¡°She is now¡­in Syria¡­¡±


    ¡°Syria?!¡± Charlie eximed, and blurted out: ¡°I heard that the ce is turbulent all day


    long, why did she run there as a girl without problems?¡±


    Pord sighed, ¡°Hey when I talk about it, she gets angry. This stinky girl always opposes


    me everywhere. I let here to China. After all, China is not only with the most


    potential, but also the safest. After all, in the United States, there were various shootings


    in that ce all day long. Walking on the side of the road would happen to be hit by


    bullets. But when this girl heard what I said, she immediately teamed up with a few


    ssmates to Syria and said she was going to go really experience the cruelty of war,


    and thene back and start an anti-war charity fund¡­¡±


    As he said, Pord grimaced helplessly: ¡°You say, isn¡¯t this just trying to make trouble


    with me?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°So, her character is indeed a bit rebellious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than a little bit!¡± Pord said a little ufortably, ¡°Do you know what the most


    annoying thing is?¡±


    Charlie asked puzzledly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Pord just wanted to talk, but suddenly he stopped talking.


    After a while, he waved his hand and said helplessly: ¡°Forget it, forget it, this is a shame to talk


    about it, I have no face to tell others¡­¡±

 Chapter 2618

    Chapter 2618


    Seeing the pain on his face, Charlieforted: ¡°Professor Watt, in fact, you don¡¯t have to


    be too angry. It¡¯s normal for young people to be rebellious. And as far as I know,


    geniuses in many fields have more or less personalities. Some are rebellious, maybe the


    more such a child, the stronger the independent thinking, the more able to do some


    earth-shattering big things.¡±


    Pord suddenly covered his chest and said angrily: ¡°You don¡¯t know how rebellious this


    stinky girl is! If she just goes to Syria, I will endure it. After all, the ce is chaotic, but


    normally they have civil strife, and they are rtively friendly to Chinese and overseas


    Chinese, but this girl¡­she¡­¡±


    After talking about her a few times, Pord suddenly got stuck again.


    He blushed and became angry at her for a long time before he sighed and said sullenly:


    ¡°This stinky girl, I told her the year before, she is now a big and young woman. It¡¯s time to


    find someone to marry and have children. You know what she said?¡±


    Charlie shook his head with a puzzled look, but asked a little curiously, ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Pord was extremely depressed and said, ¡°She told me that she didn¡¯t like men!!! Tell


    me, a tall girl of 27 or 28 years old, she didn¡¯t need to find anything. She even said she


    didn¡¯t like men. Like women! Isn¡¯t this going to piss me off?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect it to be such an answer. He said embarrassedly, ¡°Professor Watt, I


    think she might be joking with you on purpose. After all, you also said that she has always


    been rebellious. If you let her go east, she will try to go west, maybe she didn¡¯t really want


    to go west, just acting and deliberately pissing you off.¡±


    Pord covered his face and said, ¡°Hey! I thought so at the beginning, but who would


    have thought that she brought her girlfriend to the housest year, and told me that she


    was nning to get married to her girlfriend in a few years¡­ ..¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but wonder when he heard this. Pord sighed depressed at this time:


    ¡°You said that I have such a child in my life. If she really married a girl, how can I see my


    ancestors in the future?¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly looked at Charlie and said seriously: ¡°Charlie, it¡¯s all up to you.


    This girl can¡¯tmunicate with me now. She doesn¡¯t listen to what I ask her to do. You


    help me. She gets to Aurous Hill and asks her to work honestly with you. As long as you


    can help me do this, I will definitely repay you in the future!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Professor Watt, you are serious. You are my mother¡¯s ssmate,


    friend, and elder. Even if you don¡¯t do anything for me, I will do my best to help you.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie said, ¡°Professor Watt, how about this? Give me your daughter¡¯s contact


    information. I willmunicate with her to see if she is interested in my work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Pord hurriedly patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although she is


    my daughter, she is not very reliable when I get along with her, but she is still very, very


    responsible in doing things. From the perspective of many years, this girl is indeed a


    talent. If shees to help you, coupled with my backing support, I believe it will


    definitely help you do the transportation business. Therefore, if she is advised toe


    to Aurous Hill, she muste, I beg you.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: ¡°Professor Watt, rest assured, I will try my best.¡±


    Pord hurriedly waved his hand and said seriously: ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t call Professor Watt such a


    student, call me Uncle Watt!¡± Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Okay, Uncle Watt.¡±


    Pord took out his cell phone and said to Charlie, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s add a WeChat


    ount. I will post her WeChat business card to you when we are done. When you add


    her, don¡¯t say it was rmended by me, just say you happened to see her. You are


    interested in working with her in-depth on papers in financial journals.¡±


    After that, Pord said with some embarrassment: ¡°This girl is a bit arrogant, you should


    hold her up too much. If you hold her up so that you can¡¯t find North, this will be half


    done!¡±

 Chapter 2619

    Chapter 2619


    Charlie knows that what hecks now is not money but talents.


    Doing business is not just talking about it, it can be done by imagination.


    Especially to manage apany, you must have top talents with strong enough ability


    to make thepany bigger and stronger.


    Charlie now only has two pieces of business in his hands.


    One is Emgrand Group and the other is JX Pharmaceutical.


    The Emgrand Group has Doris in charge, and JX Pharmaceutical is in


    charge of Liang.


    But in addition to these two business sectors, if he wants to add other new businesses,


    he is stuck on talent.


    Orvel is loyal, but after all, he is a rough person, and he can execute orders, but he still


    lacks a lot to really let him use his brain to do big things.


    The rest, whether it is Qin Gang, Solmon Wang, Tai, or even Warnia, they all have their


    own business, and Charlie can¡¯t let them give up their original career to work for him.


    Therefore, Charlie¡¯s current interest is to recruit as much as possible.


    If there is a strong management team, then it will not only make breakthroughs in ocean


    transportation but even in the future, it will be able to expand its business to more areas.


    Charlie was eager to try Pord Watt¡¯s daughter because he was thirsty for talents.


    After all, this kind of ¡°buy one get one free¡± is not verymon, so he must seize the


    opportunity if he encounters it.


    But he was also very clear in his heart that Pord was definitely not sure to call his


    daughter around, so he ced his hopes on him.


    If he could persuade his daughter toe to Aurous Hill as he wished, Pord would


    definitely remember his favor in his heart.


    So Charlie took out his mobile phone and added Pord¡¯s WeChat ount, and then


    Pord rmended him a WeChat business card.


    Charlie looked at the business card rmended by Pord and found that the other


    party¡¯s nickname was ¡°Little Autumn Is Not Scared.¡± The head was a fat baby boy,


    clenched his fists, and showed an expression of working hard to cheer.


    Pord said to the side: ¡°Charlie, let me give you a brief introduction. My daughter¡¯s


    name is Melba Watt. One she should be the same year as you, but I remember that


    you


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    seemed to be in the first half of the year when the spring flowers bloomed. Roughly


    speaking right?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I was born in the second month of the lunar calendar, just one


    month after the Spring Festival.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Pord said with a smile: ¡°I probably remember the message I received in the


    spring. Melba was born in the second half of the year in the fall. At that time, there


    were fallen leaves at the beginning, so I gave her this name.¡±


    He said, ¡°By the way, you remember what I told you. Don¡¯t mention me when adding


    her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said hurriedly, ¡°Uncle Pord, don¡¯t worry, I have a sense of measure.¡±


    Pord chuckled, patted Charlie on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Charlie, your uncle¡¯s tense


    rtionship with my girl has to rely on you to mediate! You must do your best. Don¡¯t give


    up easily!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Pord, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit the south wall and don¡¯t look


    back. If your daughter really doesn¡¯t agree, as long as you nod, I will go to Syria and tie


    her back!¡±

 Chapter 2620

    Chapter 2620


    Pordughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, that shouldn¡¯t be so troublesome. I believe in


    your abilities, and she should be tempted, just praise her with a few words.¡±


    With that said, Pord said with some worry: ¡°Actually, my main concern is that she hasn¡¯t


    yed enough yet. In case she really wants to stay in the turbulent ce in Syria for a


    year and a half, most people really can¡¯t persuade her. She¡­ hey, you don¡¯t understand


    this girl. If she is stubborn, you won¡¯t be able to hold her back!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously, ¡°I try to persuade her to try to get her back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Pord said hurriedly, ¡°Or you can just add her friends right now and talk to her


    first.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Pord, don¡¯t forget, Syria has a time difference with us.


    If I remember correctly, they should be five or six hours slower than ours. It shouldn¡¯t be


    dawn yet.¡±


    Pord hurriedly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not dawn, you add her as


    a friend first, when will she pass, and when will you start talking to her?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Okay, then I will add it now, but if I add it directly, it will show that the


    rmender is you. I¡¯d better copy her WeChat ount.¡±


    After that, he clicked on the business card, copied the WeChat ID, and added it again,


    and wrote nine words on the reason for the addition: Director of Aurous Hill Emgrand


    Group?


    After the request to add a friend was sent, only a minuteter, Charlie received the


    information that the other party had applied for through his friend.


    He couldn¡¯t help but said in surprise: ¡°Uncle Pord, your daughter hasn¡¯t slept so


    late yet.¡±


    Pord said angrily: ¡°I guess she can¡¯t sleep. If you throw me into that broken ce, I


    guess I can¡¯t sleep either.¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly urged: ¡°Charlie, you can talk to her quickly and find out


    how she is now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Charlie finished speaking, he sent a message to Melba: ¡°Hello, Miss Watt, I am


    Charlie, Chairman of Aurous Hill Emgrand Group. I want to talk to you about


    cooperation. I wonder if you are interested?¡±


    The other party quickly replied with a voice: ¡°Did Pord ask you to find me? You tell


    him that I will not go to Aurous Hill, so that he will not waste energy.¡±


    Pord heard his daughter¡¯s words and said depressed: ¡°Charlie, just tell him that you


    don¡¯t know me at all. If you let her know that we are in collusion, she would definitely not


    want toe.¡±


    Charlie nodded and continued to reply in text: ¡°Miss Watt, you have misunderstood. I don¡¯t


    know Pord. I just saw your papers in financial journals. I feel that you are really good at


    international finance and economic management. Great insights. It just so happens that I


    am now preparing to expand a new project to do ocean shipping. I justck a person


    in charge, so I thought of you.¡±


    The other party asked again by voice: ¡°If you were not sent by Pord, where did you get


    my WeChat?¡±


    Pord was dumbfounded.


    Just when he didn¡¯t know what wording and reason Charlie should use to exin this


    question, Charlie responded with a voice, ¡°Miss Watt, I found you through an


    international headhuntingpany. In order to get your contact information, I also paid a


    headhunting fee of $50,000.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Originally, the headhunter should contact you first, but I think it¡¯s more direct and efficient


    to contact you personally for such major cooperation .¡±


    Headhuntingpanies arepanies that specialize in digging out middle and high-


    level talents. They are like real estate agents and know all kinds of listings. In theory, as


    long as they are given money, there is no owner information that they cannot get.


    At this point, the same is true for headhuntingpanies. Pord immediately gave


    him a thumbs up when he heard Charlie¡¯s words. This exnation seemed to him to


    be seamless.


    Sure enough, Melba on the other side didn¡¯t doubt it either. She replied: ¡°I understand,


    but I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m in Syria now, and it may take at least half a year before I leave


    this ce. I may not be able to talk to you. I¡¯ve cooperated, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±

 Chapter 2621

    Chapter 2621


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect this girl to reject him as soon as he came in contact with her, but it


    was naturally impossible for him to admit defeat so easily, so he immediately replied: ¡°I


    thought Miss Watt was in the United States, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be in Syria. I don¡¯t


    know why you are running there?¡±


    Melba replied: ¡°I and some of my college ssmates came to make a documentary about


    war, and then prepared to use the documentary as an opportunity tounch an anti-war


    charity fund.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°If Miss Watt is interested in an anti-war charity fund, I can


    personally donate a sum of money to you. If Miss Watt, you can cooperate with me for a


    long time, then I can give you a one-time charity. The fund of 30 million U.S. dors would


    be transferred.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°To be honest, you graduated from finance majors


    are going to Syria to shoot war documentaries. This is because the donkey¡¯s lips are not


    right. Professional talents must do professional things. Shooting documentaries. This


    kind of thing can be done by a professional documentary team, and financial talents like


    you should do everything possible to create more wealth and more jobs for the society.¡±


    Melba replied: ¡°Mr. Wade, what you said is very reasonable, but to be honest, the situation


    in Syria is more dangerous. Even many professional documentary teams are unwilling to


    come to this ce and go deep into the front line of the war and shoot videos.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we have also seen some European and American documentary team¡¯s


    methods of doing things. They generally try to stay away from the front line as much as


    possible, and their shooting angles are also very narrow. They are even influenced by the


    mainstream Western media. Praise the war and beautify the war.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for people outside to realize how cruel wars are, so it is impossible for


    people in peaceful times to realize the meaning of anti-war ideas.¡±


    Charlie said immediately: ¡°Ms. Watt, can you see it like this? I can sponsor your team for


    20 million dors so that you can make this documentary better. But I only have one


    request, which is, you can¡¯t stay in Syria anymore. The money goes to your team, but


    you muste to Aurous Hill to help me set up the ocean shipping business. What do


    you think?¡±


    As soon as Charlie finished speaking, Pord, who was on the side, immediately gave


    him a thumbs up and praised: ¡°A good way to move the tiger away from the mountain!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°This is not about adjusting the tiger away from the mountain,


    this is adjusting themb away from the wolf pack¡­¡±


    At this time, Melba replied: ¡°Let me leave the team? How can I do it! My team and I have


    promised to each other that neither of us will back down without authorization.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°This is not to make you retreat without authorization, I just gave


    your team a better choice.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With that, Charlie deliberately changed the subject and asked her: ¡°Miss Watt, I don¡¯t


    know how you are living in Syria? Are all kinds of supplies avable and whether your


    personal safety is adequately guaranteed?¡±


    Melba replied: ¡°We have rtively difficult conditions here because we are in the war


    zone and the supply of materials is severelycking. As for our personal safety, the


    government has sent a few soldiers to protect us. The overall situation is still rtively


    good. It is safe.¡±


    Pord, who was on the side, heard this and he was relieved immediately.

 Chapter 2622

    Chapter 2622


    Charlie smiled and said at this time: ¡°As far as I know, it seems that their government and


    opposition forces have been fighting very close together, and their government forces are


    short of money, food, weapons, and ammunition. They must have been inadequate


    training all the year-round, and theirbat level. It must be very low. In this case, only a


    few soldiers have been sent to protect your safety. Then I guess it is basically useless,


    and you are also unarmed high-achieving students. If something, an ident happens,


    you will even have the chance to escape. No.¡±


    Melba replied hesitantly: ¡°This¡­I don¡¯t think it should be that serious¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s just what you think. If something really happens, it won¡¯t


    matter how you think it is.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As he said, he remembered something, and said, ¡°I heard that mercenaries are very


    popr in the turbulent ce in the Middle East. You can hire dozens of well-equipped


    and well- trained mercenaries to protect your safety throughout the process. , So your


    safety will be more guaranteed.¡±


    Melba embarrassedly said: ¡°The cost of mercenaries is too high. We have consulted the


    ckwater Company in the United States. On the front line in Syria, their mercenaries¡¯


    sry requirements are all settled on a daily basis. A person¡¯s daily cost is only two


    thousand US dors, and this The cost of any weapons and equipment is not included.


    The cost of ammunition has to be calcted separately. If they need to be equipped with


    vehicles, the price is ridiculously high. Our budget is very tight and we can¡¯t afford


    mercenaries.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Look, you can figure it out right now. What is the significance of


    the 20 million dors I promised you just now!¡±


    ¡°As long as you return home to help me, 20 million dors can be given to your team.¡±


    ¡°If a mercenary needs two thousand dors a day, your team can hire twenty mercenaries,


    which is only forty thousand dors a day.¡±


    ¡°Even if your team members have to stay there for half a year, if you calcte it at $40,000


    a day, it will be $6 million.¡±


    ¡°Plus the cost of renting some armored vehicles, the ten million dors will definitely


    stop.¡±


    ¡°The remaining 10 million US dors, you can all put into the shooting, only you can use


    the best photography equipment, the best aerial photography equipment, and even the


    local armed men with AK47 when conflicts break out on the ground, your team can


    spend money to rent an American mercenary gunship, and take you to shoot from the


    perspective of God in the sky. The effect of that shot will surely shock the world!¡±


    Melba was obviously a little tempted, but she still hesitated to say: ¡°What you say is really


    reasonable, but¡­ But when we set out, a few of us have already said that we must live


    and die together, and advance and retreat together. If I leave at this time, it will be a


    vition of our original agreement¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t have such a strong psychological burden. You are like


    a few friends driving a broken car to cross the desert. Now because there is no oil, they


    have broken down in the middle of no man¡¯snd. Scarce, you people can¡¯t stay in the


    car and consume it together. You have to send someone out to find gasoline so that


    everyone can have a chance to live.¡±


    ¡°Although this person got out of the car and left the team, she will be able to bring back


    enough gasoline for the car and save other passengers, better vehicles and equipment,


    and various supplies can let them move forward better, faster, and safer. Don¡¯t you think


    this is a good choice? Especially for those who are still in the car, it greatly improves their


    survival security. ¡°


    ¡°So, I think you can discuss it with yourpanions. I believe they will also think that this


    is a very good deal!¡±

 Chapter 2623

    Chapter 2623


    Melba, who was far away in Syria, was indeed very moved after hearing what Charlie


    said.


    During this period of time, their ssmates were many, and they also encountered a lot of


    difficulties and dangers in Syria. Although all these dangers were avoided by chance,


    everyone knew in their hearts that the risk of staying in Syria to shoot documentaries was


    still very high.


    Melba felt that if she could really get 20 million US dors in sponsorship from Charlie, it


    would be a qualitative improvement for everyone¡¯s personal safety and for everyone¡¯s


    shooting expenses.


    Thinking of this, she replied to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, let¡¯s do it, I will discuss your


    suggestion with the people in my team and see what they suggest. If they agree, then I


    have no opinion.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great, when will you give me a clear conclusion?¡±


    Melba hurriedly said: ¡°We are now preparing to participate in a military operation by the


    local government forces. They are going to attack a small military base of the opposition


    before dawn. The entire offensive mission is estimated tost six hours. I¡¯ll give you a


    final reply before the dark, do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    When Pord heard that Melba was going to take part in the military operation, he


    hurriedly said to Charlie: ¡°Charlie, you must persuade her to not go! This is really a war.


    The bullet does not grow eyes, just in case she gets wounded. If it hits her, you have to


    lose half your life if you don¡¯t die!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Then I will try to persuade her¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, he continued to send a voice to Melba: ¡°Miss Watt, I personally


    suggest that you do not participate in this kind of military operation, or your team will stop


    going today. Just sit down and have a meeting together and think carefully about my


    suggestion. If you all agree, I will pass the money immediately, and your team can


    immediately hire a group of mercenaries from the ckwater Company to protect your


    safety, what do you think?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Melba replied: ¡°Mr. Wade, we started preparing for this operation three days ago, and my


    companions have started to install the device in the car now, and it will be time to set off


    soon, so we will wait until we finish this operation to give you a definite reply.¡±


    After that, Melba immediately sent another message: ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Wade, we are


    leaving now! After leaving the base, there will be nomunication. Let¡¯s talk when we get


    back!¡± Charlie hurriedly replied: ¡°I still suggest you not to go.¡± However, Melba did not reply


    this time.


    Charlie looked at Pord and said helplessly, ¡°Uncle Pord, I guess she has already set


    off.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Pord sighed, ¡°I have been studying for half a lifetime, how can I raise such a


    rebellious daughter? What a crime!¡±


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Uncle Pord, Syria is at least six to seven


    thousand kilometers away from ours. No matter how much you worry, it will be difficult to


    actually solve the problem. It is better to wait patiently for her reply. I think the terms I gave


    this time are so generous, they shouldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Pord said with emotion: ¡°Charlie, thank you so much, for your work, I need to pay for


    it¡­¡±


    As he said, he said with a bit of sullen emotion: ¡°Since I decided to give up my work and


    life in the upper ss and choose to teach and educate people, almost all the money I


    can donate at home has been donated, and I have also given a part of Melba¡¯s money


    as charity. Now all my assets are a small vi in here, plus less than 10 million yuan in


    cash and all of them in total are just over 20 million. If converted into U.S. dors, it will


    be around three or four million. I¡¯ll give you all the money and the house, and I will slowly


    find a way to pay the rest!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle Pord, don¡¯t be so polite to me. To be honest, I came to


    you and your daughter to help me make money. This little money should be invested in


    the early stage, and you can rest assured that if Melba is willing toe back and help, I


    will definitely give her a generous annual sry; if Melba can help me push the ocean


    shipping business on the right track, I can double the sry!¡±

 Chapter 2624

    Chapter 2624


    Pord gratefully said, ¡°Charlie, thank you so much, don¡¯t worry, your uncle will do


    my best to repay you by then!¡±


    Charlie bowed slightly and said, ¡°Uncle Pord, don¡¯t be so polite with me.¡±


    After that, Charlie checked the time and said, ¡°Uncle, you will definitely have sses


    later? Then I won¡¯t disturb you, let¡¯s talk another day.¡±


    Pord looked at his watch and hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to mention it. There will


    be a ss right away. Otherwise, Charlie, if you have nothing to do, just stay in my office.


    Don¡¯t worry. When I finish this ss, we will have a meal together at noon.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Uncle Pord, you must be very busy at work. Or maybe you can change the


    day for dinner.¡±


    Pord waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m busy, but there is always time to rest. Besides, let¡¯s meet


    again. To be honest, I am really kind in my heart, and I still want to chat with you more.¡±


    With that, Pord said earnestly: ¡°But this also depends on your time. If you have


    something to do at noon, let¡¯s change the day. Anyway, we are in the same city, so we can


    look for opportunities.¡±


    Charlie was actually fine at noon, mainly because he was afraid of staying here and


    dying Pord¡¯s work. In fact, he still wanted to chat more with Pord, because he didn¡¯t


    know much about his mother in the past 20 years. It¡¯s easy to meet a ssmate of hisPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    mother¡¯s from back then. He really wants to take this opportunity to learn more about his


    mother¡¯s story from Pord.


    So he opened his mouth and said: ¡°If this is the case, then Uncle Pord, you should be


    busy first, I am here waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Pord nodded excitedly, and said, ¡°Sit and wait. I have 50 minutes of this ss. I¡¯ll


    be here right after the ss.¡±


    Charlie nodded and watched Pord leave with the teaching n materials. He was doing


    nothing by himself, so he sat down on the reception sofa in Pord¡¯s office.


    Just when he had nothing to do, he searched for information about Melba and found that


    this girl was really amazing. She had excellent grades at Stanford, and she had even


    published on the official website of Stanford University, and the official website also has


    her details. There is a photo, Melba in the photo has light golden curly hair and a sweet


    and wless face, full of femininity.


    Charlie really couldn¡¯t understand, for such a beautiful and excellent girl, there must be


    many men madly pursuing her on weekdays, but why she prefers women.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t entangle too much with this kind of thing, he was very open to


    these things, and his orientation in this area waspletely personal freedom, even the


    parents have no right to interfere, this is what he thought.


    Just when he turned off Melba¡¯s search results, his mobile phone suddenly received


    a call from Aoxue.


    Charlie answered the phone and heard Aoxue say nervously on the other end of the


    phone: ¡°Master Wade, someone in our school inquired about Wu Qi and also inquired


    about Luna¡¯s original matter. Could it be that someone wanted to target you?¡±


    Charlie was slightly startled. He remembered that Luna was the girl who almost


    committed suicide by jumping into theke at the hands of Wu Qi¡¯s psychological


    suggestion.


    And this Luna was also Wu Qi¡¯s girlfriend before the ident.


    Now someone inquired about Wu Qi¡¯s affairs and found out on her head, is it to find out


    the whole story of Wu Qi¡¯s ident?

 Chapter 2625

    Chapter 2625


    Charlie didn¡¯t quite understand why someone would investigate Wu Qi¡¯s affairs


    now.


    After all, Regnar already knew that Wu Qi¡¯s ident was his own work. As a


    stakeholder, the Wu family would definitely not take off their pants and f@rt, and then


    came to investigate again.


    Therefore, the only possibility is that the people who are investigating Wu Qi now


    are not sent by the Wu family.


    Charlie thought about it carefully. Most of the people he had offended were already cold,


    and those who were not cold were nothing more than the Su family in China and the


    Hogwitz family in the United States.


    The two families are under his own hands and have suffered heavy losses, and he¡¯s


    aware that they are in the dark. If they want to find him, they can only clear the fogyer


    byyer.


    So Charlie immediately deduced that the person who was investigating information about


    the Wu Qi incident at this moment must have an inseparable rtionship with one of the


    two.


    So he asked Aoxue, ¡°Who is investigating Wu Qi¡¯s affairs? Have you seen them?¡±


    ¡°I saw them.¡± Aoxue said, ¡°It¡¯s two people, one old and one young.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Where are these two people now?¡±


    Aoxue said, ¡°I met them in the small square outside the teaching building just now. It is not


    clear where they are now.¡±


    Charlie thought that the teaching building was on the opposite side, so he walked


    to the window and looked downstairs.


    Sure enough, on the small square opposite, he saw two people, one old and one


    young, walking out.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The old man among them seemed faintly unusual temperament on his body. Charlie


    once felt this kind of feeling in Lai Qinghua, but the temperament of this person seems


    to be more important than that of Lai Qinghua. Weak.


    Charlie has been particrly keen on this feeling since he obtained the Nine Profound Sky


    Sutras, so he immediately


    realized that this old man is either a Feng Shui master like Lai Qinghua, or a


    metaphysics like Master Yu Jinghai from Hong Kong.


    So he took out his mobile phone, called Issac, and said, ¡°Mr. Issac, there are two people


    in Aurous Hill College of Finance and Economics, one old and one young, and they seem


    to be visiting things rted to Wu Qi. Arrange for someone to keep an eye on them. , But


    you must remember to choose the strongest person to observe from a distance, don¡¯t


    behave in the dark, and report any movements to me in time.¡±


    Issac hurriedly said, ¡°Okay young master, I will send a few men who have served as scouts


    in special forces.¡±


    At the same time, the small square in front of the teaching building.


    After questioning many students, Mike couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Dan Mai: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m


    just asking about Wu Qi¡¯s affairs so openly, if that big man is really in this university or in


    the vicinity. If the university has his informants, wouldn¡¯t we be exposed soon?¡±


    Dan nodded and said faintly: ¡°It is right to be exposed. The other party is a real dragon.


    It is far from being an existence that I can see through. If his deity is unwilling to


    come forward, no matter how hard we try, it will be in vain. It¡¯s better to disclose our


    purpose directly. If it attracts his attention, maybe he will take the initiative to show up.¡±


    Mike asked again: ¡°Grandpa, will the other party anger us and treat us as enemies?¡±


    Dan said: ¡°If he is a person who must report to you or is suspicious, he will definitely


    treat us as enemies, but such a person has a narrow belly, and it is generally


    impossible to have a true dragon fate.¡±


    ¡°The true lifestyle of the true dragon must be broad-minded and clear-cut, and will never


    be malicious to us just because we came to investigate Wu Qi.¡±

 Chapter 2626

    Chapter 2626


    While speaking, Dan continued: ¡°Besides, when we came this time, we did not intend to


    disadvantage him. The Su family wanted us to find out his identity, but I was not prepared


    to intervene in the fight between the Su family and him. So even if we find him, I will not


    reveal his identity to the Su family.¡±


    Mike couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Grandpa, we came to investigate the enemy behind the Su


    family at the request of the Su family. If we don¡¯t help them, wouldn¡¯t it be a vition of the


    contract spirit?¡±


    Dan red at him and said angrily: ¡°Stupid! At the moment when we nned toe


    to Aurous Hill, we are no longer doing things for the Su family!¡±


    After speaking, Dan continued: ¡°My purpose ining to Aurous Hill is indeed to find


    this big man, but I want to see if we can find a chance from this big man, otherwise, If it¡¯s


    just the Su family who wants to deal with this big man and let me find him for them, how


    can I agree? Let me fight against a man of real life, even if they give me more money, I


    can¡¯t agree.¡±


    Immediately, Dan said again: ¡°If we really find this big man, although I will not disclose


    his situation to the Su family, I will definitely refund the money to the Su family that they


    gave me. When I go back, I will treat the Su family as half of it for free.¡±


    Mike said embarrassingly: ¡°Temporary breach of contract is also a form ofck of


    contract spirit. If a person loses credibility, how can he gain a foothold in society in the


    future¡­¡±


    Dan shook his head helplessly and reminded: ¡°You have to remember that the more you


    believe in Fengshui Mingshu, the more you should not fight against Mingshu. The


    opponent is a true dragon. People like us are definitely not his opponents, cannon fodder


    at best. We can¡¯t stand on the opposite side of him, do you understand?¡±


    Mike nodded slightly: ¡°I do my grandpa¡­¡±


    Dan gave a hum and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find a ce to eat, it is almost noon, and thene


    around in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Charlie didn¡¯t care too much about Dan¡¯s grandparents.


    Whether it is a master of Feng Shui or a master of metaphysics, as long as they are


    hostile to him, then they will have no return for the first time.


    Moreover, he was also very clear in his heart that although these two people are much


    stronger than ordinary people, they are still far behind him. If they really start, they will


    not be stronger than the original Yu Jinghai.


    Therefore, his current attention is all focused on Melba.


    He looks forward to Melba¡¯s ability to give him a clear reply as soon as possible.


    In this way, as long as shees to Aurous Hill, he can immediately set up an ocean


    shippingpany and quickly start this business, which will definitely make the Su


    family more ufortable.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Pord finished ss and returned to the office. When he saw Charlie, he hurriedly asked


    him: ¡°Charlie, did Melba return you any information?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°Not yet, Uncle Pord, didn¡¯t she say that after leaving the


    base, there will be no inte, so we have to wait until she gets back tomunicate


    with the outside world.¡±


    Pord nodded, sighed, and said, ¡°During the ss just now, my right eye was always


    beating. It didn¡¯t feel like a good sign, so I am worried too.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry so much now. Please wait patiently for


    Melba¡¯s message. They are six hourster than ours here. If they go back at 8 pm local


    time. It¡¯s already early in the morning, so please wait steadily. I will contact you as soon


    as there is a message in the evening.¡±


    Pord said helplessly: ¡°Now there is no good way, I can only wait.¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly said to Charlie: ¡°Let¡¯s go, Charlie, I have reserved a seat at


    the Aurous Hill Archway near the school, and we will eat our lunch there!¡±

 Chapter 2627

    Chapter 2627


    Aurous Hill Archway is an authentic local catering brand in Aurous Hill. There are


    several branches in Aurous Hill that specialize in authentic local cuisine and are deeply


    loved by locals.


    When he came to the entrance of Aurous Hill Archway, Pord introduced to Charlie: ¡°My


    ancestors were all native of Aurous Hill for three generations. From my birth to


    adolescence, I have been living in Aurous Hill. Later I went to the United States to study. I


    have been rooted in the United States. I have recently returned to live after a few decades


    away. I suddenly felt that the food in my hometown is too tempting. I don¡¯t get tired of


    eating it. Although the school¡¯s teachers¡¯ cafeteria provides a variety of food for free, I still


    have it at noon every day. Ie here and have a bite of authentic Aurous Hill cuisine.¡±


    After speaking, he asked Charlie, ¡°But you have lived in this city for so many years,


    have you already been tired of eating it?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°I have never pursued food. In the ten years of the


    orphanage, every day with clear soup and water, I didn¡¯t feel anything wrong. Later, when


    I went to work at a construction site, I felt like steamed buns every day don¡¯t feel bad.¡±


    Pord couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°The days you lived before the age of eight, few people in


    this world canpare, and you fell to the bottom for so many years. How did you


    adapt?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°When I was very young, my parents taught me not to be happy


    with things or sad for myself, so for me, there is nothing I need to adapt to. In my opinion,


    it makes no difference whether to pamper yourself or eat chaffy vegetables.¡±


    Pord said with emotion: ¡°You are exactly the same as your mother. When we were


    undergraduate, your mother not only won the full schrship by her ability, but she also


    worked in the restaurant outside the school every day during her spare time. The degree


    is also very frugal, never extravagant and wasteful.¡±


    ¡°I remember at that time, at the end of each semester, your mother would use the money


    she saved for a semester to travel, and she was a backpacker who traveled poorly. At


    that time, we all thought that your mother must have poor family conditions. We learned


    later. The strength of your mother¡¯s family is the best in the world¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I remember her as indeed very frugal. She always taught me


    how to save money and not waste it. Even a grain of rice should not be left when


    eating. This is the same as my dad. It¡¯s very simr, the two of them actually had no


    pursuit of material things.¡±


    Pord agreed: ¡°So your mother and your father coulde together. When they should


    be young and frivolous, they were already out of material pursuits and low-level tastes.


    Unlike us, they thought about everything every day when they were young. Earn money


    and spend money, and sell fame and reputation.¡±


    With that said, Pord stepped into the hotel first and made a please gesture to Charlie.


    Charlie hurriedly followed him in, when the lobby on the first floor of the hotel was


    already full of people.


    The local restaurant in Aurous Hill is quite simr to the tea house in the capital.


    Basically, the first floor is a lobby with many tables and people, so the environment is


    rtively noisy, but most people like this messy feeling.


    And in the very center of the first floor, there is a small stage for people to y and sing


    local operas. At this time, two actors are singing Kunqu opera on the stage.


    After Pord came in, he pointed to the stairs and said to Charlie, ¡°Charlie, I have


    reserved a seat on the second floor. The upstairs is cleaner. Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Moving to the second floor, the environment was a little cleaner. When a waiter saw the


    twoing up, he hurried to the front and said politely, ¡°Professor Watt, you are here!¡±


    Pord nodded and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s still in the old position. I¡¯ve said hello to your manager.¡±


    The waiter said: ¡°Our manager has already told me, you twoe with me.¡±


    The seat that Pord chose was a deck by the window, a small square table made of


    logs, and the four sides could seat four people, so the two sat leaning against the window.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Pord pushed over a menu and said to Charlie, ¡°Charlie,e order and see what


    you like to eat.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s better for you to choose, and I


    will eat whatever you order.¡±


    After speaking, he suddenly found two familiar figures not far away by the window.


    These two figures, one old and one young, are the Old man and grandchild he saw when


    he was in Pord¡¯s office.

 Chapter 2628

    Chapter 2628


    Charlie was slightly surprised in his heart, but he didn¡¯t show any clues, but he naturally


    closed his gaze back.


    At this time, Dan and Mike didn¡¯t know, the person they were looking for was sitting not far


    behind them.


    They came a little earlier, the food was already ready, and they had been eating for a


    while.


    While eating, Mike asked Dan, ¡°Grandpa, do you have any preliminary ns to stay


    in China this time?¡±


    Dan shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a step and move slow. I vaguely think that


    coming to Aurous Hill this time will be a chance, so I don¡¯t n to leave until the chance


    appears.¡±


    Mike nodded lightly, trying to say something, but looked at the surrounding environment


    and endured it again.


    At this time, Dan¡¯s cell phone rang.


    He nced at the screen, saw that Chengfeng was calling, and then pressed the answer


    button.


    On the phone, Chengfeng asked, ¡°Uncle Dan, did you find out who is the dragon?¡±


    Dan said helplessly: ¡°We have just arrived in Aurous Hill for a few hours, and it can¡¯t be so


    fast.¡±


    Chengfeng asked again: ¡°Uncle Dan after you find him, are you sure to kill him?¡±


    Dan¡¯s expression changed, and he said solemnly, ¡°I just promised to check it for you. I


    wouldn¡¯t do what you said.¡±


    Chengfeng said anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the use of investigation alone, it can¡¯t be solved by


    finding it out. Isn¡¯t that the same? I had a nightmarest night and lost all the copper coins


    for the whole night. All the fucking words are upside down. Anxiety is about to force out my


    brains. If I don¡¯t get rid of this confidant concern, I won¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully in the


    future!¡±


    Dan said in a cold tone: ¡°Chengfeng, I only do three things in my life. These three things


    are watching, calcting, and correcting! To see and calcte is to discover problems,


    and to correct them is to do what I can. The way to help you improve the problems I


    found, this definitely does not include the kind of thing you just said! If you want to find


    someone to do that kind of abuse, then you should look for another wise man!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chengfeng on the other end of the phone suddenly became silent.


    After touching for half a minute, Chengfeng also said in a cold tone: ¡°If this is the case,


    then Uncle, you will help me find out who the born dragon is, and then tell me the name


    and information of the other party. You don¡¯t need to worry about the rest.¡±


    Dan was a little angry, but quickly suppressed the anger in his heart and said lightly:


    ¡°Well, if there is nothing else, I will hang up first.¡±


    Chengfeng said coldly, ¡°Uncle Dan, please.¡±


    When Dan finished the call, the opposite Mike hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡±


    Dan sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to say here, I¡¯ll tell youter when we go out.¡±


    Mike nodded, no longer asked, and bowed his head to eat.


    Not far away, Charlie, because of his extremely keen senses, had already heard the


    conversation between Dan and Chengfeng.


    Hearing Dan call the other party Chengfeng, he knew that Chengfeng was on the


    phone.


    In this way, the two people were sent by Chengfeng to find him!

 Chapter 2629

    Chapter 2629


    What made Charlie feel a little surprised was that Chengfeng would even look for Feng


    Shui people to investigate him.


    Although the old man said vaguely on the phone just now, the key points he mentioned


    still have very clear directions.


    For example, he said that he is only responsible for reading, calcting, and


    correcting. This is the way of a Feng Shui master.


    The role of a Fengshui master is, in arger sense, like the prime minister of the ancient


    country. He could discover the problems and could provide solutions to the problems, but


    he was not a militarymander, couldn¡¯t kill people, or lead soldiers to fight.


    Perhaps, thousands of people would die because of the prime minister¡¯s words, but the


    prime minister¡¯s own hands were never bloody.


    Of course, not all prime ministers in history were honest gentlemen, so in Feng Shui


    masters, there are naturally those who seek wealth and kill lives.


    However, in Charlie¡¯s view, the old man in front of him seemed to be persistent.


    It was his attitude that made Charlie decide to wait and see for the time being and let


    him go.


    Otherwise, he will choose to start first.


    Dan didn¡¯t know that the real dragon fate he was looking for was actually in the same


    restaurant with him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Since they arrived early and the food was served early, when Charlie and Pord first


    started to eat their food, he and Mike had already settled the bill, and the grandfather and


    grandson left the restaurant together.


    Charlie did not put too much energy on the grandfather and grandson but kept asking


    Pord about his mother¡¯s deeds back then.


    For a long time, Charlie only understood the side of his mother as a wife and


    mother, but didn¡¯t know what she looked like on the other side.


    Now, through Pord¡¯s introduction, he can finally make the image of his mother in his


    memory more three-dimensional.


    After eating meal for more than an hour, Pord has been talking endlessly about


    Charlie¡¯s mother Margarate¡¯s deeds back then, and Charlie has never got tired of


    listening, and even wished not to go all day, just sitting here and listening.


    Pord¡¯s voice was smoking straight, and it was not too early again, so he drank


    mouthful of water and said to him, ¡°Oh, what happened to your mother back then, it may


    not be possible to finish it in a few months. Today Let me tell you to this point here first, I


    still have sses in the afternoon, so I have to go back early.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Charlie said hurriedly: ¡°Okay Uncle, then I won¡¯t disturb your work


    this afternoon.¡±


    Pord nodded and exhorted: ¡°Melba¡¯s situation, you must help me pay more attention to


    it. Once you have any information, don¡¯t worry about howte it is, you must tell me as


    soon as possible. please.¡±


    Charlie agreed without hesitation: ¡°Uncle rest assured, I will notify you as soon as I


    have a message!¡±


    Pord said: ¡°Then you will be hardworking!¡±


    When the two came out of the hotel, Pord asked Charlie, ¡°Charlie, what are your


    arrangements for the afternoon?¡± Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Shangri-La to meet someone.¡±


    Charlie ns to go to Shangri-La to see Issac. Since Chengfeng wants to find out and kill


    him, he will definitely have other after-skills. He must take precautions in advance. At the


    same time, he must find opportunities to kill before the trouble urs. Local governments


    also need Issac¡¯s cooperation.


    Pord didn¡¯t think much, and said: ¡°Then I will go back to school first, let¡¯s keep in


    touch!¡±


    ¡°OK, Uncle.¡±


    Pord was about to leave when he suddenly caught a glimpse of a fortune-telling stall


    on the side of the road not far away.


    Aurous Hill itself is an ancient city, and most of the people here have the habit of looking


    at fortune-telling, so there are many fortune-telling people on the streets and alleys.


    If it¡¯s the spring season, just find a street in the old city, and there will be a fortune-


    telling booth every ten steps on the side of the road.


    In addition, there are also many foreseers who are waiting at home for customers.


    This kind of big fairy generally uses the so-called gimmick of asking fairies and the gods,


    specifically to help people see the picture, and sometimes help people drive evil spirits.

 Chapter 2630

    Chapter 2630


    This kind of fairy does the most work to exorcise evil spirits from the children.


    Old people are superstitious that their children will be frightened when they see unclean


    things, and then cry non- stop, so they look for someone.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Generally speaking, young people who do not believe in such things, including some old


    intellectuals, are also dismissive of such things.


    Pord originally did the same.


    He has been abroad for so many years if he said that he has never built superstitious


    things, but today his right eye kept beating, and his daughter followed the Syrian


    government


    forces in military operations. He was really uneasy, so he suddenly moved. One


    hexagram of mind.


    So, he said to Charlie: ¡°Charlie, if you have something to do, please do it first. I¡¯ll take a


    look over there.¡±


    Charlie saw that the direction he was pointing to was the fortune-telling booth, so he


    asked, ¡°Uncle, are you going to find someone to do the calction?¡±


    Pord nodded and sighed, ¡°Hey, I now know why everyone has religious beliefs. It must


    be at a time when they are so helpless. I really don¡¯t know what to do, so I can only pin my


    hopes on Religious beliefs, or feudal superstitions, which are mainly for psychological


    comfort.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have anything important, so I will go


    with you.¡±


    Pord didn¡¯t think much, nodded, and went to the fortune- telling booth with Charlie.


    At this moment, sitting in front of the fortune-telling booth was an old man with a dark


    panel, gray hair and beard, and a little lean.


    The old man looked like he was about 70 or 80 years old, sitting alone in front of the stall,


    wiping the beard on his chin unhurriedly, quite a bit of aura.


    Pord came to him, and before he could speak, the old man asked him, ¡°Does this


    gentleman want to ask good or bad questions?¡±


    Pord nodded and said, ¡°I want to ask for my daughter to see if she is safe.¡±


    The old man hummed, pushed a bamboo tube full of bamboo sticks, and said, ¡°Come on,


    thinking of your daughter in your heart, then shake one to sign it out.¡±


    Pord hurriedly did it, thinking of his daughter, while shaking the bamboo tube, dozens of


    bamboo sticks in the bucket continued to stick out as he shook, until one of them fell out


    of the bucket first.


    Pord opened his eyes, quickly picked up the bamboo sticks, looked down at the words


    on it, and said, ¡°I heard that tonight is Shangyuan, and the silvernterns are shining


    forever; there is a gust of wind and rain for no reason, and thenterns turned off. String¡­


    what does this mean?¡±


    The old man smiled slightly, and said unpredictably: ¡°This is the 32nd lottery signed by


    Che Gongling. If you need to cancel the signing, please spend five hundred, which is


    also a good fortune.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he concluded that the old man was a liar.


    Asking for fortune-telling is a Taoist philosophy. As for randomness or blessing,


    this is the Buddhist saying.


    It is impossible for a Daoist disciple to say words like joy and blessing. This feeling is


    like a monk saying that he can go to heaven to see God after donating money. The logic


    itself is problematic.


    However, Pord did not know this.


    He heard the other party say that it would cost five hundred. Without any hesitation, he


    took out his phone and asked, ¡°Can I scan the QR code to pay?¡±


    The old man took out a receipt code that had been printed a long time ago, and smiled:


    ¡°Come on, scan this, WeChat or Alipay can do it.¡±


    Pord hurried to scan the QR code to pay. Charlie wanted to stop him, but after another


    thought, he was like an ant on a hot pot, and he couldn¡¯t stop him, so he didn¡¯t say much,


    just watched the changes.


    Soon, Pord¡¯s payment waspleted, and the elder¡¯s pocket heard a sound of ¡°WeChat


    received five hundred¡±. He smiled with satisfaction and said: ¡°Your signature is for this sign.


    I heard that tonight is Shangyuan. The silvermp and the fire tree shine forever; there is a


    gust of wind and rain for no reason, and themp turned off the orchestra. The meaning is


    very simple. In the violent storm, the lights of thousands of houses are blown out, and the


    original festivals of blowing, ying and singing disappeared.¡±


    Speaking of this, he sighed, and said, ¡°This is really the most unlucky one. The lottery is


    drawn. No matter what you want to ask, you can summarize it in four words.¡±


    In desperation, Pord asked, ¡°Which four words?!¡±


    The old man shook his head and sighed, ¡°¡®Everything is not good¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 2631

    Chapter 2631


    ¡°Everything is not good?¡±


    Pord heard these four words and asked subconsciously:


    ¡°What does this mean?!¡±


    The old man looked disgusted and asked, ¡°Have you ever fortuned it? Don¡¯t you know


    what these four words mean? Nothing is lucky!¡±


    As he said, he continued very seriously: ¡°That is to say, if you get this lottery, what you


    ask will be unlucky! If you ask about the rtionship between husband and wife, it


    indicates that the man and the woman will be divided; if you ask about career money, then


    If you ask about your fortune, then you will definitely fall for a long time; if you ask about


    the safety of your loved ones, it will indicate that the other party will definitely encounter


    major disasters, or even do not escape!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± After hearing these words, Pord suddenly became anxious, and asked


    nervously, ¡°Old man, is there any way you can resolve my daughter¡¯s disaster?!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The old man said with emotion: ¡°If you draw another sign, I might be able to


    think of something, but if you draw this one, it means that this matter is too difficult!¡±


    As he said, he changed his mind and said, ¡°But¡­if I go all out and break the game,


    there may still be a chance!¡±


    Pord has beenpletely disrupted by the other party at this time. All he cares about


    is the safety of his daughter. As for the books and knowledge he has learned for so


    many years, it haspletely no effect.


    He asked nervously and earnestly: ¡°Old Man, please help me!¡±


    The old man chuckles when he sees him getting the bait, and says, ¡°Since you are so


    sincere, then I will give it a try, but breaking this predicament will cost me too much, so


    you have to rejoice this time., it can be regarded as showing me your sincerity.¡±


    Pord doesn¡¯t care about five thousand at all. If spending five thousand can increase the


    probability of his daughter¡¯s safe return by one ten-thousandth, then he is willing to do his


    best to make up ten thousand five thousand to exchange for his daughter¡¯s safety.


    So, he would continue to scan the QR code to pay almost without thinking.


    Charlie suddenly said at this moment: ¡°Old Man, it doesn¡¯t matter if money is there or


    not, but before you collect the money, should you tell us about the specific situation first,


    or what kind of method are you going to use to help solve it? , So that we know how to


    spend money.¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t expect Charlie toe out halfway to disturb his good deeds at this


    time, so he sneered and said: ¡°Junior, you dare to doubt my ability?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t. I dare not, I don¡¯t doubt you, I just want to make it clear.


    This is the same as repairing a car. Although we don¡¯t know how to repair it, but where


    it¡¯s broken, what parts need to be reced, what do you want? Tell us first.¡±


    The old man sneered: ¡°Huh! I have a way to get rid of this predicament. I can use the Five


    Emperor¡¯s Money to divination, find out the specific crisis his daughter is facing, and break


    the ban with magic charms, and even use it too much. This gentleman is anxious to save


    her. Each solution consumes different energy and the corresponding price is also


    different.¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded.


    He remembered that there were also records about divination in the Nine Profound


    Heavenly Scriptures, which did use ancient coins for divination, but the records did not


    say that the five emperors money should be used, but that the real ancient coins should


    be used. And the older the effect, the better.


    As for the theory of the Five Emperors Money, it only emerged in modern times. They


    often refer to the coins of the Qin, Han, Tang, Song and Ming Dynasties as the Five


    Emperors Money. Although the author of the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures is


    nowhere to be tested, it is judged based on the age of the porcin vase at that time.


    This book was also written by someone in Tang Dynasty at thetest, and the earliest


    version of the Five Emperors¡¯ Money had toe from Ming Chao, so the ancient coin


    divination method recorded in it should be much earlier than the Five Emperors¡¯ method,


    and it can even be said. It is the ancestor of the five emperor money theory.


    So Charlie deliberately asked him: ¡°What can you tell with the five emperor money? Or


    else, you make a divination first. If you do well, I will give you ten thousand!¡±


    The old man said immediately: ¡°Okay! Then I will let you see and watch!¡±


    After that, he took out a string of copper coins from his pocket, on which were


    hanging five coins of different dynasties.


    Afterwards, he untied the red string, held the five copper coins in his palm and shook for a


    moment, and said coldly, ¡°Boy, look good!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he threw five coins out, stared at the coins on the ground, and


    said with a shocked expression:


    ¡°This hexagram shows that your daughter will have blood and light in the near future. If


    you don¡¯t intervene in time, I¡¯m afraid it will be a disaster. !¡±

 Chapter 2632

    Chapter 2632


    Pord was immediately anxious when he heard this. Is that okay? He hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Old man, please save my daughter anyway!¡±


    Charlie was a little puzzled at this time. The five emperor coins thrown by the old man were


    indeed five ancient coins of real materials, but the information conveyed by the hexagrams


    meant looking at flowers in the fog.


    The reason why this kind of hexagram appears is not that the prospects of the target


    person are confusing, but because the level of the divination person is really limited.


    Because of the limited level, he can only see the flower in the fog. To put it inly, this


    hexagram tells him six words: I can¡¯t understand it at all.


    Obviously, it is a hexagram that can¡¯t understand anything, but it happens to say that


    others are suffering from blood and light. It is obvious that he is deliberately scaring


    people and trying to use it to hold back.


    Therefore, Charlie can basically be sure that this old guy is a liar, and at best he has


    learned a little bit of fur.


    At his level, if it is ced in the medical field, it is equivalent to just learning how to


    distinguish between the front and the back of X-rays, and other medical knowledge is not


    understood.


    Therefore, his fortune-telling at this level ispletely deceitful.


    Therefore, Charlie pretended to be surprised and said: ¡°Just by throwing these 5 copper


    coins on the ground, can you figure out a person¡¯s future good or bad?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡± The old man said with a proud look: ¡°I have learned this skill for fifty years,


    and I have already been perfect!¡±


    Charlie curled his lips: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, let me try!¡±


    After speaking, before the old man agreed, he grabbed the five copper coins one by


    one.


    Then, he thought of Pord and his daughter in his heart, and then thought of the records


    of the divination of copper coins in the Nine Profound Heaven Scriptures, and after a


    moment of meditation, he threw five copper coins out.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The old man saw that he was serious, and he turned his lips in disdain, and said, ¡°You are


    like a real one, this hexagram seems like you can understand the whole book!¡±


    Charlie ignored his cynicism and focused all his attention on these five copper coins. The


    amount of information presented to him by these five copper coins is enormous. First of all,


    the overall hexagram is the main evil, and it is extremely cruel, almost mortal. In other


    words, Melba not only has a great probability of her life in danger, but also has the


    possibility of a tragic death. Secondly, the azimuth sword of this hexagram is pointing to the


    west, and there is almost no deviation;


    In other words, Melba must have had an ident in the west of Aurous Hill;


    Syria is in the Middle East and West Asia, and it happens to be almost on the same


    latitude as the province where Aurous Hill is located. The hexagram is shown in the west


    of this ce, which means that Melba¡¯s currenttitude does not differ from Charlie¡¯s


    location!


    In the end, the hexagram image is a mortal situation as a whole, but the only life is


    left, and the life is here!


    He immediately took out his mobile phone and checked thetitude and longitude of Syria


    and Aurous Hill on the search engine, and found that Syria¡¯snd was between 32


    degrees 20 minutes northtitude and 37 degrees northtitude, while Aurous Hill


    happened to be between 31 and 32 degrees 37 minutes northtitude!


    In other words, Melba¡¯s currenttitude is within the range of 32 degrees 20 minutes to 37


    minutes northtitude!

 Chapter 2633

    Chapter 2633


    From the perspective of the hexagrams, Melba almost died nine years ago, and the


    only life is in Aurous Hill.


    Charlie suddenly realized that Melba¡¯s life must lie with him.


    Except for himself, I am afraid that no one can save her.


    Moreover, this hexagram seems to be that Melba seems to have been enveloped in


    danger from now on.


    Furthermore, her life is on him, if he does not save Melba, she will die!


    To save, or not to save, Charlie hardly hesitated.


    Charlie had already decided to save her just now when he discovered that Melba¡¯s life was


    in the middle of his body.


    Although Charlie had never seen Melba, and had no friendship with her, he still has


    two reasons to save her.


    The first reason is that he now wants to cut into the huge market of ocean transportation


    as soon as possible. Melba is the best candidate. If she cane back to help him, her


    father Pord Watt will certainly assist her. In that case, this business is basically stable;


    The second reason is that Pord was a friend and ssmate of his mother before her


    death, and after his parents had an ident, he took a lot of effort to find him, and he


    only has one daughter, Melba, so he only looked at this level.


    However, Charlie was a little worried. She can be saved, but how


    to save her?


    After all, she is in Syria, and she doesn¡¯t know exactly where she is in Syria.


    Although the hexagram image can calcte the approximate position, the uracy of


    finding a person is still much worse. The possibility of finding out exactly where she is by


    divination is almost zero!


    Thinking of this, Charlie shed a thought: ¡°Melba, this time, is following the Syrian


    government forces to participate in military operations¡­¡±


    ¡°In other words, there are several people in their group and they are protected by the


    government army. If Melba¡¯s life is in danger, it should indicate that the government


    army will most likely fail in this operation, and it will affect Melba and the others¡­ .¡±


    ¡°In this case, I should pay more attention to the situation in Syria and the news, and see if


    there is any news about the failure of government forces in the next time.


    Just when Charlie was full of sadness, the owner of the fortune-telling booth opposite said


    sarcastically: ¡°Young man, why are you not talking? Didn¡¯t you understand what your


    hexagram represents? Or in your mind, now you¡¯re wondering how to fool us for a while?¡±


    As he said, he sneered again: ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be honest, if you can¡¯t do it, go away, don¡¯t dy


    me from helping others solve problems!¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that his expression was very proud, Charlie said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to waste


    time with you, but since you are obsessed, I will waste a few minutes talking with you.¡± In


    my opinion, your face is poor, you are destined to endure hardships for a lifetime, and you


    are destined to be hard to be a powerful weapon. A person like you, apart


    from cheating and kidnapping, can¡¯t have any real skills. Your old age must be


    exceptionally miserable.¡±


    ¡°So, I still advise you not to nder and deceive all day long. At such an old age, finding


    a stable and formal job can save you from the hardship of hunger and cold in the


    future.¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t expect that it was him who was reprimanding Charlie, but Charlie in


    turn taunted him. More importantly, this guy is really right. He has indeed suffered a lot in


    his life.


    This is mainly because when he was young, he had low- mindedness and low-


    handedness, and he was not righteous, and he spent several years in prison.


    Therefore, there is almost no work he can do for a long time.


    There is no longevity in doing anything, let alone any umtion, so he has


    almost nothing to do in his life.


    Not only he has wasted his whole life, but his children are not very promising either.

 Chapter 2634

    Chapter 2634


    Now all the children are married, but they all live very poorly.


    At such an age, he still has toe out to fool people, on the one hand to support


    himself and his wife and children, on the other hand, he also hopes to give his children a


    little subsidy.


    On weekdays, his stomach full of bitterness did not dare to pour out, and he had to


    pretend to deceive others by pretending to be an outsider, but now he was brutally


    pierced by a young man, which immediately made him angry.


    He didn¡¯t think that Charlie really had any abilities to look at pictures. He felt that Charlie


    deliberately wanted to ruin his business, and he wanted to take the opportunity to mock


    him!


    So he immediately snorted and said disdainfully: ¡°Huh! You said that the old man has


    toiled all his life? What a joke! To tell you the truth, the old man has achieved financial


    freedom since he was young, and I have already groups of children and grandchildren, so


    I can fully enjoy the blessings of the family and the happiness of family at home. The


    reason why I stille out for fortune-telling at such an old age is to save all beings!¡±


    After all, he looked at Pord, but said with a bit of sullenness: ¡°You take this boastful


    young man and go. I wanted to help you with your affairs, but it seems that you and I


    really have no chance. So please do it yourself. Right.¡±


    Pord was a little anxious for a while, lowered his voice and said to Charlie: ¡°Charlie, we


    would rather believe this kind of thing, but not trust it, and to be honest, 5,000 is not a big


    deal, even if it is a purchase. Melba is worth more than that for me¡±


    Charlie waved his hand, looked at the old man, and said with a smile: ¡°I see that your


    cheeks are thin and the belly is t. You don¡¯t look like a blessed person, and your


    forehead shape is dissatisfied. This is a typical young man. Even in the face of


    childlessness, you say that your children are in groups and there are many descendants.


    How is this possible?¡±


    The old man snorted, ¡°Boy, you are inferior to humans. Have you begun to engage in


    personal attacks? I have three sons and three daughters. There are 13 grandchildren and


    granddaughters. You said that I have a little face. Childless?! This is really unreasonable!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you a fortune.¡±


    After that, he grabbed the five coins and threw them out again.


    Afterwards, Charlie looked at the position, positive and negative of these copper coins, and


    said lightly: ¡°The hexagram shows that you are destined tomit a lone star, and you are


    doomed to have no future!¡±


    After speaking, Charlie looked at him and asked seriously, ¡°Do your sons and daughters


    look like you?¡±


    The old man was stunned.


    Charlie¡¯s words poke a knot in his heart that has been haunting his heart for so many


    years.


    That is, none of his six children look like him.


    Charlie continued: ¡°This hexagram also says that you can see through the clouds and


    mist in the near future, and I believe it should be just about this.¡±


    The old man said angrily: ¡°You don¡¯t talk nonsense here! You are so young, I advise you


    to umte your morals!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of you, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    After that, Charlie asked him, ¡°Do you know your blood type?¡± ¡°Me?¡± The old man blurted


    out, ¡°I am AB-type!¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Where is your wife?¡±


    The old man said: ¡°My wife is an O type! What¡¯s wrong? What do you want to say?¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then do you know the blood type of one of your six children?¡±


    The old man continued: ¡°My eldest son is also AB, just follow me, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This time, before Charlie spoke, Pord on the side said with a shocked expression: ¡°Your


    wife has blood type O, you have blood type AB, and your eldest son is also blood type


    AB?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The old man snorted coldly, ¡°The blood type is the same as mine, it must be


    my own blood!¡±


    Pord said embarrassingly: ¡°This¡­From the gicw of scientific blood type,


    people with blood type AB and O will only give birth to type A blood, or type B blood, it


    is impossible to give birth to type O. Blood, or AB blood¡­¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 2635

    Chapter 2635


    The old fortune-telling man didn¡¯t expect that even Pord, a gentle middle-aged man,


    woulde to sing against him, and immediately said with a little irritation and anger: ¡°You


    are not talking about science with me, and what science? It¡¯s science. You have to have


    basicmon sense, right? This dragon gives birth to dragons and phoenixes, and mice


    give birth to holes. I have blood type AB and give birth to a son with type AB blood. It is


    justified! Is there a problem?


    Pord said helplessly: ¡°Old sir, you really have to believe in science. Although I am not


    studying medicine and biology, I am also a university professor anyway. This basic


    common sense is still there.¡±


    When the old man heard that Pord said that he was a university professor, he


    suddenly panicked. He didn¡¯t think Pord looked like a liar, so he felt that


    something was f*cking wrong.


    So, he subconsciously asked, ¡°Since you are a professor, can you exin to me why


    my son can¡¯t be of type AB blood?¡±


    Pord said seriously: ¡°If you really talk about the principle of this, it¡¯s really not clear in a


    few words, but you can check it online.¡±


    The old man hurriedly took out a different-brand mobile phone with a huge screen, and


    spent a long time writing and drawing seriously, then he saw his expression suddenly


    dull.


    He did find the relevant results.


    On the Inte, all the ims are the same as Pord¡¯s ims. Parents with blood type


    AB and O can only give birth to type A blood, or children with type B blood, never give


    birth to type O and AB blood.


    This also means that his eldest son is by no means his own¡­


    Thinking of this, he almost spit out a mouthful of old blood!


    Immediately, he picked up the phone in a panic, called the second son, and asked


    directly: ¡°Second, do you know what blood type you are?¡±


    His second son said in surprise, ¡°I remember it is O type, as if you are talking about my


    mother.¡±


    ¡°O-type?¡± The old man immediately felt like being struck by lightning, and blurted out,


    ¡°Are you sure? Did you remember it wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The second son said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you steal the cablest time and let


    people be caught? The blood type test performed by the prison before serving your


    sentence must be registered in the file.¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly went dark.


    This is a f*cking tragedy.


    The eldest is not his, nor is the second? !


    At the same time as he copsed, he thought of his youngest son and couldn¡¯t help but


    make another call.


    As soon as the other party connected, he asked, ¡°My Child, do you know what blood type


    you are?¡±


    The youngest son asked in surprise, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s all about your phone call? I¡¯m in the Taxi.


    Recently, I¡¯m not allowed to drive and make phone calls. The cameras are everywhere.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man blurted out, ¡°You tell me quickly!¡±


    The younger son asked iprehensibly, ¡°Dad, why are you calling to ask this?¡±


    The old man scolded, ¡°Why are you speaking f*cking nonsense? Can you just


    answer what I ask you?¡±


    The youngest son hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, I have blood type AB, isn¡¯t it the same as you? I


    inherited it from you.¡±


    The old man was anxious and almost fell to the ground.


    The youngest son said at this time: ¡°Dad, the teacher from Ascendas School called and


    said that this bear kid couldn¡¯t keep up with his grades in all subjects. He asked me to


    report to him for training courses. I just calcted it. The registration fee alone costs more


    than 3,000. Can you give it to me?¡±


    The old man gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°I¡¯ll give his grandma a leg!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he smashed the phone to the ground and smashed it to pieces,


    and then burst into tears.

 Chapter 2636

    Chapter 2636


    He never dreamed that none of his three sons actually belonged to him.


    He couldn¡¯t help holding his face in pain: ¡°I¡­what evil did I do? I¡­all my life is exhausted


    to raise sons and grandchildren for others¡­ ¡­¡±


    After speaking, hepletely copsed andy on the ground all of a sudden,


    crying loudly.


    Pord was also taken aback.


    He always thought that Charlie was deliberately angry with the old man, but he didn¡¯t


    expect Charlie to be a revealer.


    He hurriedly asked Charlie, ¡°Charlie¡­this¡­what is going on¡­¡±


    Charlie shrugged helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Judging from his face and hexagrams, he


    shouldn¡¯t have a son. In the end, he has three more. That¡¯s obviously wrong, but The


    case is solved now, he really does not have a son.¡±


    Pord couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is it so urate to see the truth? Isn¡¯t this amazing?¡±


    Charlie stood up, and while pulling Pord into the distance, he whispered: ¡°Uncle, I


    actually teased him on purpose just now. I didn¡¯t expect that my crow¡¯s mouth was even


    right¡­ ..¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Pord said dumbfounded: ¡°This¡­ can this also be said?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Did the blind cat hit a dead mouse! What¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Pord asked again, ¡°Then what do you say about the difficult things in the autumn?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s all lies, so don¡¯t worry about it at all.¡±


    Pord breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    He also discovered that the old fortune-telling man was indeed a big fool.


    Therefore, the tension in his heart was immediately relieved a lot.


    Charlie remembered the hexagram he had just made, and said to Pord: ¡°Uncle, if you


    have time in the afternoon, pay more attention to the news about the situation in Syria.


    Melba joined the government forces in military operations, so I believe their safety is also


    guaranteed. If there is an ident, there should be some relevant clues in the news.¡±


    Pord nodded in agreement and said, ¡°What you said makes sense, so I will pay more


    attention to the news. I have some good friends in the media, and they can speak well in


    major mediapanies. Severalrge media outlets should have war correspondents


    and newsworks. I let them help me pay attention to first-hand information.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°If you have any information, please tell me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure I will!¡±


    Charlie checked the time and said: ¡°Uncle, you can go back to school, I¡¯m leaving too.¡±


    Pord pointed to the old man lying on the ground crying in the distance, and said with


    some sympathy, ¡°What about this old man?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t help it. He has no son in his life. I can¡¯t change him. Let


    him digest this matter slowly.¡±


    Pord sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°That¡¯s OK, then I¡¯ll leave first. We must keep in touch


    today. No matter who has any information, we will exchange it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Watching Pord cross the road, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sighed, and muttered sadly: ¡°I


    think that Melba¡¯s ident is imminent and there is not much time left for her, but how


    can I save her? I don¡¯t know. Where exactly is she, I don¡¯t know how to go to Syria¡­¡±


    ¡°It is civil war in Syria! The situation is too turbulent. There is no direct flight to this


    country from any city in the country.¡±


    ¡°There are even messages on the Inte that the Syrian civil aviation system has long


    beenpletely stopped. Maybe I have to fly to a neighboring country first, and then find


    a way to enter the country bynd¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, the time spent on the road is at least 24 hours or more. If there is any


    danger, this time I will have no time to react¡­¡±

 Chapter 2637

    Chapter 2637


    On the way to Shangri-La by taxi, Charlie was still worrying about Melba.


    In order to prevent Melba from having the ident and no time to rush over, Charlie


    even wanted to set off now, but the situation in Syria was so special that he didn¡¯t know


    what way to go there.


    When he thought that Issac had strong resources in all aspects, Charlie was ready to


    find him toe up with ideas.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It just so happened that he had to discuss with him how to deal with the Su family


    next?


    After Charlie arrived at Shangri-La, he went directly to Issac¡¯s office.


    At this time, in the Shangri-La Hotel, Zynn was still waiting for the opportunity to establish


    contact with Ito.


    However, because he sneaked into Shangri-La quietly, so far he has stayed in the room


    and dared not show his head.


    His wife Liona, eldest daughter Zhiyu, and illegitimate daughter Ruoli also live in


    this hotel.


    It¡¯s just that none of these three parties knows, the other two are in the same building.


    Charlie came all the way to Issac¡¯s office. As soon as they met, Issac hurriedly reported


    to him: ¡°Master, you let me send someone to monitor the two men. My people have


    begun to watch them secretly. Let me tell you at once.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said in a serious tone: ¡°These two people were sent by the Su


    family, and I think they are likely to look for clues to find me, so you must keep an eye on


    them, and also keep an eye on the recent People whoe to Aurous Hill.¡±


    As soon as Issac heard this, he immediately said with outrage: ¡°Master, these two people


    dare to be against you. If you ask me, let¡¯s get them first and kill them!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said faintly: ¡°This old man and his grandson are supposed to


    be Feng Shui masters, and they still have some moral integrity. First, save their lives and


    see what they n to do next. Issac hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, Master, I see.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him, ¡°By the way, do you know anything about the situation in


    Syria?¡±


    ¡°Syria?!¡± Issac said embarrassingly, ¡°Master, why do you suddenly care about this ce


    where birds do not sh!t?¡±


    Charlie chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go where the birds don¡¯t poop.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Issac eximed and blurted out: ¡°Master, you are not kidding me, are you going


    to Syria?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Yes, and maybe the sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Issac thought for a while and blurted out: ¡°The ce is now under war, and the


    civil aviation system is not navigable¡­ What are you going to do? If it doesn¡¯t matter, I still


    advise you not to go!¡±


    Charlie said helplessly: ¡°There are some unexpected emergencies, I have to go, and


    time is running out, please help me to find out if there is a more reliable route that can


    allow me, in the fastest time, All the way to Damascus, the capital of Syria.¡±

 Chapter 2638

    Chapter 2638


    Upon hearing this, Issac no longer persuaded Charlie, but immediately took out his


    mobile phone and made several calls.


    After the call, Issac said to Charlie: ¡°Master, I consulted my friends and also inquired


    about some overseas channels. Now if you want to go to Syria, the moremon route


    is to fly to Turkey or Iraq first and then from these two countries. Enter Syria bynd.¡±


    After speaking, Issac said again: ¡°But what is more embarrassing is that Turkey is in the


    north of Syria and Iraq is in the east of Syria, but the capital of Syria, Damascus, is in the


    southwest of Syria. That is to say, whether it is from Iraq or Turkey. To reach Damascus


    one has to pass hundreds of kilometers ofnd.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the terrain in the Middle East isplex and the transportation is not


    very convenient. It takes at least 20 hours for this journey alone.¡±


    Charlie frowned and said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the west of Syria should be bordered


    by Lebanon? And the capitals of the two countries are very close. The straight-line


    distance is not even 100 kilometers, so fly to Lebanon first. Would it be easier to enter


    Syria from Lebanon?¡±


    Issac nodded and said, ¡°Master, I asked about this just now.¡±


    ¡°In theory, of course, Lebanon is closer to Damascus, but if civil aviation flies to Lebanon


    from the country, the route will pass through Syria.¡±


    ¡°Now the Syrian government forces and the opposition are fighting like rotten pears, and


    both sides have ground-to-air weapons. Therefore, the civil aviation of any country dare


    not fly into its airspace and avoids its airspace.¡±


    ¡°ording to the route of civil aviation, once it has to bypass Syria, the flight distance will


    increase by nearly two thousand kilometers.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As a result, our business jets will not be able to fly in a single breath. We must find a


    stopover airport midway to refuel.¡±


    ¡°In this case, it will be necessary to coordinate the stopover and supply airports, and then


    take off afternding, refueling, and regr inspections. There will be a dy of one or


    two hours.¡±


    ¡°And when you arrived in Lebanon, there is still big trouble. Because it is too close to


    Syria, the border has been temporarily closed in order to avoid the war spill. If you want to


    travel from Lebanon to Syria, you can only sneak across the borderline¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said solemnly, ¡°Even if you want to sneak across the border, a straight


    distance of less than 100 kilometers will save a lot of time.¡±


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°Master, crossing the border is not a joke. Both countries are heavily


    guarded. In an extraordinary period, if someone illegally crosses the border, either party


    has the right to shoot directly. Moreover, now Syria is not only governed by the Syrian


    government forces but the opposition forces as well. The situation is tooplicated and


    it is difficult to prate into it!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said calmly, ¡°This is actually not a problem. I have my own


    way to cross the border.¡±


    With that, Charlie said a little annoyedly: ¡°The most important thing is that the flight time is


    too long. It was originally necessary to fly for at least nine hours. If it takes a detour, it will


    take another two or three hours to fly. The key is There will be another stop in the middle,


    and another hour or two will be added. After this calction, it will take at least thirteen or


    four hours to fly to Lebanon. It¡¯s too long. The lives of people over there are too precious.


    I¡¯m afraid things won¡¯tst so long. time¡­¡­.¡±


    Issac also fell into deep thought. He pondered for a long time, and suddenly thought of


    something, and blurted out: ¡°Master, at present, there is an only solution that will allow


    you to fly from Aurous Hill to Lebanon in four and a half hours! It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t do this


    n, only you can try it yourself.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly asked: ¡°What n?!¡±


    Issac hurriedly reminded: ¡°Master, do you remember that when you went to Changbai


    Mountain to ambush the eight heavenly kings in advance, I told you that your


    grandfather spent a lot of money on a Concorde airliner?¡±


    ¡°The flight speed of the Concorde is 2.5 times that of a civil aviation aircraft. Moreover, the


    Concorde that your grandpa bought has also been specially modified and upgraded,


    which reduces the carrying capacity and increases the fuel capacity of the aircraft. A


    single refueling can exceed Flying 10,000 kilometers at the speed of sound, there is no


    need tond and refuel in the middle. It will take you to Lebanon in more than four hours!

 Chapter 2639

    Chapter 2639


    Concorde was once the only supersonic airliner in the world that was truly put into


    commercial operation.


    For many young people, they may not know this aircraft at all, but they have to admit that


    this aircraft has written a strong fortune in the history of civil aviation.


    Looking at thew of development of human science and technology over the past


    few decades, an interesting phenomenon will be discovered, that is, people have


    been rtively conservative in the development of science and technology in recent


    years.


    However, during the Cold War from the 1960s to the 1980s, it was a golden age when


    human technology thrived and developed wildly and rapidly.


    The people of that era showed unprecedented enthusiasm and radicalism in the field


    of science and technology.


    In the era when theputing power ofputers was not as good as the Cassidy


    Learning Machine, the Soviet Union sent astronauts to space and the United States sent


    astronauts to the moon.


    Also in that era, people lost interest in ordinary subsonic civil aviation aircraft and began


    to step into the supersonic era with their heads high.


    In 1975, the Concorde airliner that could reach twice the speed of sound was officially put


    into use. At that time, people had already enjoyed the supersonic airliner at 2,150


    kilometers per hour.


    Now, it takes nearly two hours to fly from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill, but if you take the


    Concorde, it only takes 25 minutes.


    It is a pity that although this aircraft is extremely fast, its fuel economy is extremely poor,


    so with the arrival of the economic crisis and a serious flight ident, this aircraft


    withdrew from the civil aviation stage in 2003 and has since disappeared from the world.


    Today, most people don¡¯t even remember the existence of this aircraft, but several of


    these aircraft have been well preserved.


    And, without exception, all became the exclusive cars of the top rich.


    Charlie¡¯s grandfather Zhongquan has one.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His Concorde airliner was bought and spent huge financial resources on transformation


    and maintenance. Up to now, it costs tens of millions of dors in basic maintenance


    costs every year.


    However, Zhongquan spent so much money on this ne, but it is difficult for him to fly


    once a year.


    However, for the top big families, this kind of aircraft is equivalent to the nuclear


    weapons of a big country. It can be kept in storage at ordinary times and will not be used


    for several years or even decades, but once a major event requires it, it can be put into


    use immediately.


    Therefore, Issac thought of this method. As long a Zhongquan is willing to lend this


    Concorde to Charlie, Charlie will be sent to Syria within four and a half hours, nothing to


    say!


    However, Zhongquan valued this aircraft very much. He hadn¡¯t used it for anyone except


    himself. Even his children did not have the opportunity to use it.


    And Issac was just a spokesperson for the Wade family in Aurous Hill. He couldn¡¯t


    even get in touch with Zhongquan directly, so Charlie could only talk to Zhongquan


    about this matter.


    Charlie was instantly awakened by his words.


    He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s great! If there is a Concorde, you


    can save more than half of your time at once!¡±


    As he said, he immediately took out his cell phone and said, ¡°I will call him, and I will


    borrow this ne anyway!¡±


    Issac said with some worry: ¡°Master, it is said that your grandfather has very precious


    thoughts about this ne. He has never loaned it out or let anyone other than himself use


    it. I am now worried that he will not be willing to lend it to you.¡±


    Charlie said solemnly, ¡°No matter what, please give a call first and try!¡±


    After speaking, he hit his grandfather Zhongquan.

 Chapter 2640

    Chapter 2640


    The phone rang only twice and was immediately connected.


    Zhongquan asked happily, ¡°Charlie, why did you remember calling grandpa today?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie went straight to the topic and said, ¡°I have something I want to ask you for help.¡±


    Zhongquan said without hesitation: ¡°Oh, what is there to be polite about you and


    grandpa? Just talk about anything, as long as grandpa can do it, it¡¯s absolutely


    unambiguous!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. I have to go to Lebanon immediately. I heard that you have a


    Concorde airliner. I want to borrow it.¡±


    ¡°By Concord?¡± Zhongquan hesitated for a while. After a while, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Charlie, in fact, if you want to borrow a private jet, grandpa has a very, very luxurious


    Boeing business jet. It only costs the internal modification. Hundreds of millions of dors,


    it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a pce in the sky, or should I lend you that


    ne?¡±


    Charlie said firmly: ¡°No, I only borrow what I named.¡±


    Zhongquan sighed and said, ¡°Oh, that airne is really too old. It was manufactured in


    1985. To be honest, it¡¯s a lot older than you. You know, the older the airne, the less it will


    be its safety.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect Zhongquan to y around the bush with himself here, so he couldn¡¯t


    help it. He blurted out, ¡°You don¡¯t want to lend me the Concorde, but at least you have to


    lend me a ne that allows me to do this. The ne flew from Aurous Hill to Lebanon in


    less than half an hour.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhongquan said embarrassingly, ¡°The requirement of four and a half hours is too


    high, can you be a little more rxed¡­¡±


    Charlie asked him back: ¡°If I can borrow it, I can give me a good word. If I can¡¯t, then I


    won¡¯t be overwhelmed.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie said coldly: ¡°However, I may have to reconsider the ancestor


    worship ceremony. Besides. I think since even borrowing a ne is so troublesome to


    do such a small thing, I will no longer bother the Wade family in the future.¡±


    When Zhongquan heard this, he gritted his teeth and said without hesitation: ¡°Oh, Charlie,


    don¡¯t be impulsive! Isn¡¯t it just borrowing a ne? Grandpa lends it to you! I will ask the


    crew to prepare and fly directly to Aurous Hill! I have two sets of the crew on standby at the


    airport in two shifts, ready to take off at any time! Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s voice eased, and he said, ¡°In this case, I won¡¯t break my promise regarding the


    ancestor worship ceremony.¡±


    Zhongquan breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: ¡°Charlie, you often go home and have a


    look when you have time. I, your uncle, and your aunt miss you!¡±


    Charlie agreed casually and said, ¡°Okay, after the ancestor worship ceremony, I will visit


    you often.¡±


    Zhongquan hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡±


    After speaking, he asked again: ¡°Charlie, what are you going to do in Lebanon? Do you


    need help from grandpa?¡±


    Charlie thought of the question he had just talked with Issac, and asked: ¡°I wonder if you


    can help me to clear the rtionship so that I can leave for Lebanon and go to Syria?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to Syria?¡± Zhongquan asked in surprise, ¡°There is a war going on over


    there. What are you going to do there?¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°I have some personal affairs that I need to deal with.¡±


    Zhongquan thought for a while and said, ¡°I have some contacts in Lebanon!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll clear it up for you, and promise to help you get this done before you arrive in


    Lebanon.¡±


    ¡°I guarantee that after you arrive in Lebanon, you can go directly to Syria.¡±

 Chapter 2641

    Chapter 2641


    In Zhongquan¡¯s eyes, Charlie was a standard sweet and pastry.


    Leaving aside Charlie¡¯s so powerful and strange strength, the marriage contract between


    Charlie and Sara and the firm attitude of the Gu family willing to abide by the


    marriage contract made Zhongquan look forward to Charlie¡¯s official return to the Wade


    family.


    The money earned from trading is earned by umting one point after another


    point, but if you make money by marrying a woman, you may add tens or even


    hundreds of billions of property overnight.


    Philip only has a daughter Sara the only heir of the huge wealth, so everyone knows that


    once someone marries Sara, he will inherit the entire Gu family.


    Zhongquan wanted to surpass the Su family a long time ago. If Charlie really took Sara


    into his bag, then theprehensive strength of the Wade family would surely surpass


    the Su family by arge margin.


    Moreover, now the Su family has suffered sessive blows. If Charlie can match up and


    let Wade family and Gu family work together to deal with the Su family, then it is very


    likely to pull the Su family down from the first ce and drag them directly to third ce.


    When the timees, the Wade family will be the first, and the Gu family will be second,


    and the Gu family is almost equal to the Wade family. That is really the time for the Wade


    family to rebuild its glory!


    Therefore, Zhongquan would be tolerant of Charlie in every possible way. Charlie could


    only use his Concorde airliner, and he could only give it; if Charlie wanted him to help


    enter Syria, he could only help.


    Therefore, he immediately mobilized resources and made arrangements, and then told


    Charlie: ¡°Charlie, I have arranged it. The ne will take off from Eastcliff in ten minutes,


    and it willnd at Aurous Hill Airport half an hour after takeoff. Then you can directly board


    at Aurous Hill Airport and fly non-stop to Lebanon!¡±


    Charlie was relieved after listening.


    Although the matter of going to Syria was too hasty, and there is no news that Melba has


    a confirmed ident, Charlie still felt that he has to go.


    It was just that Charlie was about to leave for Syria suddenly, and he didn¡¯t know how to


    exin to ire.


    After much deliberation, he could only use the old rhetoric of showing customers Feng


    Shui, and called ire.


    At this time, ire was still in a meeting in the Emgrand Group.


    In the recent period, more than half of her working hours have been in the Emgrand


    Group.


    Because many ns need to be connected with the representatives of the Group, if


    there is any need, the n must be adjusted in time.


    Emgrand Group itself is thergest real estate development group in the city, and its


    requirements for project partners have always been very harsh.


    Moreover, in the Group, apart from Doris who knew that ire¡¯s true identity was the


    wife of the chairman, everyone else did not know this.


    Therefore, in the eyes of these people, ire won the bid for the cooperation of the


    Emgrand Group, and they naturally have to strictly demand the partners.


    ire received the call from Charlie and hurried to the bathroom. After answering the call,


    ire asked, ¡°Husband, why do you call me at this time? Anything important?¡±


    Charlie suddenly felt a little tangled.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to lie and deceive ire without ast resort.


    But this kind of thing, he can¡¯t tell the truth to her anyway.


    Not only is the situation in Syria extremely dangerous in the eyes of ordinary people,


    but the reason for going to Syria is simply not understood.


    If he tells her that the child of a man who was a ssmate of his mother is about to be in


    danger in Syria, then many of the questions involved cannot be answered at all.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    For example, who is his mother? Who is the mother¡¯s ssmate?


    For another example, what can he do if his mother¡¯s ssmate¡¯s child has an ident in


    Syria and can go there alone with bare hands? Besides, there is not even a direct ne,


    how can he get there?


    Sometimes, if you choose to tell the truth, you must pull out the radish to bring out the


    mud and confess all the key information, otherwise, it is more appropriate to fabricate a


    false reason.


    Therefore, thinking of this, Charlie had no choice but to say: ¡°Wife, this is the case. I have


    a client who wants to ask me to go out of town to show Feng Shui in his house. He just


    happened to have a fancy for a second-hand vi that others are desperately selling. If


    there is nothing wrong with the Feng Shui, he will just buy it.¡±


    ire asked him, ¡°Going to another ce? How long?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while and said, ¡°If it¡¯s fast, I cane back tomorrow; but if it¡¯s slow, it


    may take two or three days.¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t help but asked him in a low voice, ¡°Husband, can this project be


    dropped? You will have your birthday in a few days. I really don¡¯t want you to be as busy


    as before¡­¡±

 Chapter 2642

    Chapter 2642


    Charlie was moved in his heart, and said softly, ¡°Good wife, to be honest, I don¡¯t want to


    go out at this time, but this time I met an old customer, and I really can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Having said that, he paused slightly and continued: ¡°Wife, or else, I promise you? After this


    order is finished, I will not ept new orders in the next month!¡±


    The reason why Charlie promised for a month was that it was Ching Ming Festival almost


    a monthter, and he had to go to Eastcliff to participate in the ancestor worship


    ceremony at that time, and he would definitely have to exin to ire for reasons of


    Feng Shui.


    ire on the phone, after hearing Charlie¡¯s answer, not taking orders for a month, her


    mood finally eased a lot, and her tone was also a little bit coquettish, and said, ¡°This is


    what you said, if in the future within a month, if you dare to go out and show others Feng


    Shui, then I will not share the room with you to sleep!¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he immediately agreed without hesitation, and blurted out:


    ¡°My wife, don¡¯t worry! I will do what I say!¡±


    Only then was ire satisfied, and asked him, ¡°Then when are you leaving?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave directly in a while.¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t hide her surprise and asked, ¡°Why are you so anxious? I thought you


    have to wait for tomorrow to leave.¡±


    Charlie exined: ¡°The seller of the vi at the other house contacted several buyers at


    the same time. Because the price is rtively cheap, whoever gets the deal will get it first.


    That¡¯s why this old customer is so anxious and wants me to go with him today.¡±


    ire asked curiously, ¡°What customers, man or a woman?¡±


    After speaking, she felt that her question was a bit inappropriate, and hurriedly exined:


    ¡°Charlie, I just asked casually. There is no other meaning. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then


    forget it.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a male client. He is quite famous. He is the general manager


    of our Shangri-La Hotel, Issac Craven.¡±


    ire naturally heard of Issac¡¯s name.


    However, she only knows that Issac is the general manager of Shangri-La, and that he is


    very influential in Aurous Hill, but she does not know Issac¡¯s true background.


    So Charlie was not afraid of using Issac as a cover.


    Hearing Issac¡¯s name, ire eximed: ¡°Damn, this man is said to be very powerful.


    Even the Song family has to give him some face. When did he be your old


    customer?¡±


    Charlie deliberately lowered his voice and said with a smile: ¡°Aren¡¯t these rich people in


    Aurous Hill quite good? They believe in Feng Shui. I was a bit famous before, so many


    rich people came here admiringly.¡±


    While talking, he said again: ¡°Wife, wait a minute, I will let Mr. Issac say something to


    you.¡±


    ire hurriedly said, ¡°No need, no, husband, I just asked casually, no other meaning.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Your husband didn¡¯t mean anything else, just to let you rest


    assured.¡±


    With that, he said to Issac: ¡°Mr. Issac, please talk to my wife.¡±


    Issac hurried over and said seriously: ¡°Mrs. Wade, I am Issac. Mr. Wade will go with me


    this time, and I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ire hurriedly said, ¡°If I don¡¯t, I won¡¯t, I hope you all go well.¡± Charlie said at this time:


    ¡°My wife, we are going to leave immediately, so I would say to you bye for now.¡±


    ire said hurriedly, ¡°Then you must pay attention to safety when you are away, and


    remember to eat regrly.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of myself.¡±


    ire reluctantly said: ¡°Then you go, I will continue to work hard,e back soon.¡± ¡°Sure,


    I will.¡±


    Charlie also hung up the phone a little bit reluctantly, and then immediately said to


    Issac: ¡°Arrange a helicopter, I¡¯m going to the airport!¡±

 Chapter 2643

    Chapter 2643


    When Charlie said that he was going to the airport, Issac subconsciously said, ¡°Master,


    going now?¡±


    Charlie blurted out: ¡°What are you waiting for if I don¡¯t go now? The ne is estimated to


    have taken off. It will arrive at Airport in less than 20 minutes. If the helicopter moves


    more slowly, the Concorde may arrive first.¡±


    Issac came back to his senses and smirked awkwardly: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I forgot that this


    Concorde airliner is flying fast. Wait a moment, I will arrange the helicopter to take off.¡±


    After speaking, Issac picked up the walkie-talkie on the table and blurted out: ¡°The


    helicopter crew prepares immediately and takes off to Aurous Hill Airport in five


    minutes!¡±


    Soon, Charlie heard the helicopter engine starting sound from the roof.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Issac hurriedly said, ¡°Master, you can go!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Charlie stood up without hesitation and walked out of Issac¡¯s office.


    Issac¡¯s office itself is on the top floor, and the helipad on the top of the building is directly


    above his office. At the entrance of his office, there is a special elevator that can rise


    directly to the top of the building.


    Under the leadership of Issac, Charlie took the special elevator to the top of the building.


    The helicopter had started at this time and was ready to take off at any time.


    A flight attendant opened the door of the helicopter and stood aside respectfully.


    Charlie stepped up without hesitation. Unexpectedly, Issac would also follow.


    Charlie said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to see me off.¡±


    Issac said hurriedly, ¡°Master, I am not going to see you off, I am going to go with you!¡±


    ¡°Come with me?¡± Charlie frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t have to be so troublesome, I can do it


    myself.¡±


    Issac blurted out: ¡°No, master, you are going to Syria and you are not familiar with the


    ce. Although your strength is unmatched, I still hope to be able to stand by your side,


    and if my Lady ire calls you, I will at least can help you round up a lie.¡±


    Seeing Issac¡¯s insistence, Charlie didn¡¯t refuse, and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Issac was overjoyed, and hurriedly sat down beside Charlie, and said to the crew: ¡°Get


    off!¡±


    The helicopter immediately climbed and galloped towards the Aurous Hill Airport.


    Twenty minutester, when the helicopter was less than ten kilometers away from the


    airport, Charlie saw a slender white passenger ne in the sky above him, swiftly


    passing by.


    Unlike the arc-shaped front face of an ordinary passenger ne, the nose of this ne


    is a very sharp cone, and the wing is not in the shape of two open wings, but a


    triangr wing that is rearward. The shape of this delta wing is the kind of design style


    that is extremely speedy.


    Issac on the side also saw the ne, and said excitedly: ¡°Look, master, that¡¯s the


    master¡¯s Concorde! It seems that this ne has arrived before us!¡±


    The approach speed of the Concorde airliner was nearly 400 kilometers per hour, which


    was much faster than the helicopter, so the helicopter was left behind in the blink of an


    eye.


    Charlie looked at this ne full of science fiction imagery, and couldn¡¯t help feeling in his


    heart. He really did not expect that such an advanced ne was a product developed


    decades ago.


    What made him even more emotional is that the power of capital is indeed extremely


    powerful. The cost of this aircraft is extremely high, and the cost of modification and


    maintenance is higher. The cost of keeping it is faster than burning money if it is not for


    assets with more than one trillion. No one in the big family can afford to burn such


    expensive things.

 Chapter 2644

    Chapter 2644


    A few minutester, Charlie¡¯s helicopter arrived at Aurous Hill Airport.


    At the end of the airport runway, the Concorde ne was parked just now.


    The pilot said at this moment: ¡°Young Master, Mr. Issac, the feedback from the airport said


    that the Concorde is ready to take off. Let¡¯snd directly next to the Concorde, and


    then board and take off immediately!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded. He became more aware of the reasons for the sess of the big


    family, and arge part of it was the guarantee behind the sess.


    Ordinary people want to go to Syria, ording to the conventional route, from the


    moment of boarding, it takes at least 24 hours.


    However, with such aplete support system, the time to arrive in Syria can be


    almost reduced to six hours.


    The difference of eighteen hours does not seem to be a big deal in normal times. It is


    nothing more than the difference between a ne ticket and a green leather train ticket.


    But in the face of extremely important events, these eighteen hours can be a great


    headstart. There are too many things and too many results that can be changed.


    As the helicopter descended, Charlie suddenly received a call from Pord. As soon as


    the call was made, Pord said in a panic, ¡°Charlie¡­know that something serious


    happened to Melba¡­ ¡°


    Charlie hurriedly asked, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, and speak slowly, what happened to Melba?¡±


    Pord blurted out: ¡°I just received a message from a local friend that the government


    army¡¯s military operation failed today. The troops they sent were encircled by the


    opposition. Over a thousand people were killed or injured, and nearly a hundred people


    are captured. Eight young Americans including Melba¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Charlie suddenly eximed, ¡°Is the message confirmed?¡±


    Pord said nervously: ¡°It has been determined¡­Now the government forces are


    preparing tounch military retaliation, but the opposition has already told the government


    forces and the U.S. Embassy to pay 80 million US dors as ransom, otherwise, the eight


    of them including Melba will be executed!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie asked hurriedly, ¡°Did the American Embassy dere its position?¡±


    ¡°I have expressed my opinion.¡± Pord sighed and said: ¡°Their spokesperson strongly


    condemned the actions of the opposition, and they said that they would not ept the


    threat of the opposition, and demanded that the opposition must release the hostages,


    otherwise they willunch Military offensive against them¡­¡±


    Charlie¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t help being solemn, and said: ¡°If this is the case, it is likely to


    anger the other party.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Pord gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°My friend knows the people in the US


    Embassy. They actually don¡¯t care about the lives of these eight young people!¡±


    ¡°And they are not willing to pay the ransom at all, because they have made a lot of


    enemies in the Middle East over the years. Once thispromise is made, I don¡¯t know


    how many people will follow suit, so they want to prevent this from happening again¡­ ..¡±


    Speaking of this, Pord choked and said: ¡°The opposition is also very angry at the


    attitude of the Embassy. They said that they will give them six hours. After six hours, one


    will be executed every half an hour. Melba! I¡­ I am afraid this time it will be too bad. ¡­¡±


    Charlie hurriedlyforted: ¡°Uncle Watt, don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±


    Pord cried bitterly and said, ¡°Hey, how can I not worry¡­I am about to have a heart attack


    now!¡±


    ¡°And I really regret it! I regret making Melba naturalized at the time¡­ She was born in the


    United States at the time, so she was naturally naturalized at that time. If she was a


    Chinese national, she would definitely return this time. There would be a turnaround¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she and her ssmates and friends are all American¡­¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, let alone not be so pessimistic. I will set off for


    Syria right away. I will definitely find a way to rescue your daughter. You can wait for


    good news from my side!¡±

 Chapter 2645

    Chapter 2645


    Pord never dreamed that Charlie was already ready to go to Syria!


    He originally did not call Charlie to ask him for help, because he felt that Charlie could not


    help much. After all, his daughter is now six to seven thousand kilometers away in Syria,


    and she is too deep in the armed conflict.


    In this case, even the Syrian government army could not help, so he never thought that


    Charlie could help.


    Pord made this call to Charlie mainly to tell him thetest situation.


    Therefore, when he heard Charlie say that he was ready to go to Syria, he was shocked


    to speak.


    After a while, he subconsciously asked, ¡°Charlie, you¡­how would you go to Syria?


    That ce is not even connected to civil aviation¡­¡±


    Charlie had already stepped off the helicopter and stepped onto the slender Concorde


    in front of him.


    As he ran up the boarding stair car, he said to Pord on the phone: ¡°I let the Wade


    family arrange the ne to fly to Beirut, the capital of Lebanon, and then enter Syria


    from Beirut!¡±


    Pord heard this and immediately said excitedly: ¡°Charlie, you¡­ are you serious?!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m already at the Airport here, and will take off immediately.¡±


    Pord asked subconsciously: ¡°How long will it take to get to Syria? The opposition will


    start killing hostages in a few hours. I¡¯m afraid you will toss it so far, but in the end, you still


    can¡¯t catch up¡­¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I borrowed the Wade family¡¯s Concorde, and I can get to Beirut in not


    more than four hours. In addition, I also asked the Wade family to prepare the resources


    and contacts there. After Ind, I should be able to go directly to Syria. Kent is only a


    few tens of kilometers away from Syria, and should still be able to catch up.¡±


    Pord hurriedly asked again: ¡°Then¡­can Ie with you then?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Uncle, time is running out. I will take off in five minutes. You can wait for my


    message here with peace of mind. I will definitely bring your daughter back safely.¡±


    Pord said gratefully, ¡°Charlie, thank you so much¡­¡±


    After speaking, he asked again: ¡°Charlie, how do you n to save Melba when you arrive


    in Syria? You promised uncle that you must never try to risk yourself! In any case, you


    can¡¯t put yourself in a dangerous situation, do you understand?¡±


    Charlieforted: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I mainly intend to use the money to solve the


    problem this time. Don¡¯t the Syrian opposition just want the ransom? If the US embassy


    is not willing to give it, then I will give it.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ridiculed himself again: ¡°To be honest, I am going to be a spoiler


    for the opposition this time. No matter how b@stard they are, they can¡¯t even let the God


    of Wealth not let go, right?¡±


    In fact, Charlie justforted Pord and told him not to worry too much.


    Using money to redeem someone is not Charlie¡¯s style at all.


    Because he knows that such desperadoes are absolutely impossible to have any


    credibility at all.


    Generally speaking, such brutal and vicious criminals will only see money open and


    treachery will follow.


    They really took tens of millions of dors in the past to redeem people, they might not


    only not let them go, but on the contrary, they would feel that they were a big fish and


    detain them and asked for more dors.


    So, this time, he is ready to directly use violence to solve the problem.

 Chapter 2646

    Chapter 2646


    Pord didn¡¯t know Charlie¡¯s n.


    When he heard that Charlie nned to use the money to solve the problem, he was


    a little relieved.


    Originally, he hoped that the U.S. Embassy would pay for the ransom, but the


    Embassy¡¯s attitude was very tough and did not give the opposition any room for


    negotiation.


    Now, Charlie is willing to pay for the ransom in their ce. He feels that once the core


    demands of the opposition are met, they will naturally honor their promise.


    So, he said to Charlie gratefully: ¡°Charlie, everything is up to you!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, the ne is about to take off, so I


    won¡¯t tell you anymore.¡±


    Pord hurriedly said, ¡°Well, that uncle is waiting for you to return safely!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie was already seated in the Concorde. He and Issac


    buckled their seat belts under the reminder of the crew. Then, the ne sprinted at the


    end of the runway with all its strength and rose into the air.


    The biggest feature of the Concorde airliner is that it flies fast and high, and its cruising


    altitude has reached an astonishing 18,000 meters.


    After the aircraft climbed to a predetermined altitude in one breath, it began to enter


    supersonic cruise.


    Charlie has been lying leaning against afortable first-ss seat with his eyes closed


    and rested. Issac on the side seemed a little excited. While holding a mobile phone and


    using the expensive satellitework tomunicate with others, he held a pen,


    Constantly writing and drawing on the small book.


    Halfway through the voyage, Charlie opened his eyes, looked at him, and asked


    curiously, ¡°Mr. Issac, what are you painting there?¡±


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°Master, the master gave me the contact information of the


    Lebanese counterpart. Imunicated with the other party and learned some more


    specific information. Now I am sorting out the resources we need to use.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Are there any new specific information?¡± Issac said: ¡°Yes, the position


    of the opposition garrison has been determined. It is in a small mountain town 80


    kilometers north of the Syrian capital. The master has opened up the border between the


    two countries. When we arrive in Lebanon, we can directly transfer to the opposition¡¯s


    location by helicopter. Where the pie is.¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°Master, the military strength of the opposition is still very


    strong. ording to the information received by the Syrian military, they have stationed at


    least two thousand soldiers in this position. Each soldier is equipped with automatic


    weapons. It is also equipped with more than a dozen tanks and armored vehicles and four


    armed helicopters. If we go by helicopter, the other party will probably send an armed


    helicopter directly to attack us, I am afraid it will be difficult to get close!¡±


    Charlie pondered for a moment and then said: ¡°Then, let your contacts prepare a fixed-


    wing aircraft in Lebanon. The aircraft will take me to the sky above the destination, and I


    will parachute down by myself.¡±


    Issac blurted out and asked, ¡°Master¡­you want to go by yourself?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Of course, could it be the two of us going together?¡±


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°Master, what I mean is, we¡¯d better mobilize a group of foreign aid


    in Lebanon. I have asked the docking person to contact the mercenary resources in


    Lebanon, and I am contacting as many mercenaries as possible.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°The opponent has 2,000 soldiers and heavy weapons. This is


    basically a regiment configuration. In this case, it makes no sense for us to find


    mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°If you want to be able to fight them, at least you have to have thousands of well-equipped


    mercenaries, not to mention that since the opponent is stationed in a small town, he must


    have a strong mass base in the local area. Adding thousands of militiamen with live


    ammunition, I believe that the reason why the government forces failed was that they


    underestimated their military strength andbat potential.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget, the purpose of our visit this time is to save people, not to wipe out the


    opposition for the Syrian government forces. If we really bring a thousand mercenaries to


    fight over, this group of people may note to death. Kill all those hostages, even if they


    are all wiped out then, what can we do?¡±


    When Issac heard this, he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master, if you sneak in by yourself,


    wouldn¡¯t it be more dangerous? Also, even if you can sneak in, how can you rescue


    people ande out safe?¡±

 Chapter 2647

    Chapter 2647


    ¡°How to save people?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hearing Issac¡¯s question, Charlie gave a wry smile and said frankly: ¡°To be honest, I


    don¡¯t know how to do that.¡±


    Issac asked nervously, ¡°Then how sure are you this time?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°I have never been to Syria. I don¡¯t know the individual strength and


    defensive level of the Syrian opposition. But judging from the situation you just said,


    the other party¡¯s paper data is still very strong, even if they are a little capable. It¡¯s


    impossible to take on thousands of soldiers with live ammunition, so I can only find a way


    to sneak in quietly.¡±


    While speaking, Charlie sighed lightly and said, ¡°If I¡¯m lucky, maybe I can sneak in, but if


    I¡¯m not lucky, I might not even be able to get in.¡±


    Issac was very worried and said, ¡°Master, if you go into the tiger¡¯s den by yourself, will your


    life not be in danger? What if the other party finds out?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said, ¡°I still have the ability and confidence to protect myself,


    but it¡¯s hard to say whether I can rescue people smoothly.¡±


    Issac asked again: ¡°Master, you said you want to skydive from a fixed-wing aircraft. Have


    you got any skydiving experience before?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°No, I have had food and clothing problems all these


    years, so how can I experience skydiving?¡±


    Issac¡¯s expression became even more nervous, and he said, ¡°Master, if you have no


    prior such experience, wouldn¡¯t it be more dangerous in this situation?¡±


    As he said, he hurriedly said again: ¡°The information I received shows that the


    opposition¡¯s current air defense weapon is a Stinger air defense missile made by the


    United States. This missile can effectively shoot at a height of about four kilometers. The


    flight altitude of GD must be kept above 4,000 meters, which means that you have to


    skydive from a height of more than 4,000 meters, which is very difficult!¡±


    Charlie asked humbly, ¡°Then tell me specifically, what are the main difficulties for


    parachuting at a height of four kilometers?¡±


    Issac exined: ¡°The first thing is to deal with the high- altitude air pressure and low


    temperature, which is a test of the physical fitness of the skydiver.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I believe there is nothing wrong with me in this regard, what about the


    others?¡±


    Issac continued: ¡°In addition, it is to maintain the high-altitude posture. You must ensure


    that your descent speed is moderate, not too slow, let alone too fast. This requires you to


    make reasonable use of your body and constantly adjust the air resistance and Your


    posture.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°It sounds like it shouldn¡¯t be difficult, is there any more?¡±


    Issac added: ¡°The other is the control of the timing of opening the parachute, and the


    control of the parachute after opening it. When you jump from a height of more than 4,000


    meters, the high airflow is unstable. You have to constantly adjust the direction. Make


    sure yound at the predetermined location as urately as possible. If you make a


    mistake, you may miss several kilometers or even dozens of kilometers.¡±


    After speaking, Issac continued: ¡°Yes, there is also thending posture. Although usually


    watching others parachuting, it seems that thending speed is not fast. In fact, at the


    moment ofnding, the descending speed is still very high.


    This requires the skydiver tond. Make adjustments the moment before. If you


    don¡¯t control well, it¡¯smon to break your leg or break other body parts.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask him: ¡°Thest time I jumped from a ten-


    meter-high helicopter, it was all right. What you said shouldn¡¯t be a problem to me.¡±


    Only then did Issac remember the performance of Zhiyu and Liona rescuest time by


    Charlie, and he felt a little relieved when he thought that Charlie¡¯s physical fitness was


    completely different from that of ordinary people.


    So he took a breath and continued: ¡°Master, since this is the case, then I think the only


    two issues you need to pay attention to are direction control and the timing of opening the


    umbre. I will contact the Lebanese side. The interface person, let them prepare a


    device that can disy air pressure, altitude, and GPS positioning. Then you can judge


    the time of skydiving based on real-time data, and then adjust the direction in real-time


    based on GPS.¡±

 Chapter 2648

    Chapter 2648


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Okay, let them arrange a parachuting instructor to board the ne


    with me, and tell me how to open the parachute and control the direction on the way!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After more than four hours of flying, Charlie¡¯s Concorde airliner finallynded at the


    Lebanese capital Beirut Airport.


    At this time it is afternoon in Beirut, and the temperature reached about 30 degrees


    Celsius.


    The sky has been a little hazy, and the air has been a little damp. It seems that a heavy


    rain has been holding back for a long time and it has note down.


    After Charlie¡¯s nended, he taxied directly to a huge hangar. At this time, there was


    also a transport ne with four propeller engines parked in the hangar. A group of crew


    members was surrounding the ne for detailed inspection.


    After the ne stopped, thedder docked, the crew opened the door, and Charlie and


    Issac walked out of the cabin together.


    At this time, under thedder, a middle-aged man with a Chinese face was standing


    respectfully. When Charlie and Issac walked down, he hurriedly stepped forward and


    bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Hello, young master. Wee to Beirut.¡±


    Charlie looked at the other party and found that this person was about the same age as


    Issac, in his thirties, and his Mandarin was very standard, and he did not seem to be an


    overseas Chinese living abroad for a long time.


    So he asked, ¡°Are you from the Wade family?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The other party hurriedly said, ¡°Going back to the young master, I am the spokesperson


    of the Wade family in the Middle East. You can call me Chester. The master specially


    asked me to fly over from Saudi Arabia to help you clear the official work and provide


    you with all the help I can.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and asked him, ¡°How is the situation in Syria?¡±


    Chester exined: ¡°The Syrian opposition is in a stalemate with the U.S. Embassy, but


    the U.S. Embassy¡¯s attitude is very firm this time, and it doesn¡¯t mean topromise. So


    I guess they will lose patience soon.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Is the U.S. Embassy not prepared to intervene in this matter at


    all, or does it have other ns behind it?¡±


    Chester said helplessly: ¡°At present, it seems that they are not ready to intervene at all,


    mainly because they did not get any benefits in Syria in the past few years, and now they


    do not want to be implicated again after the withdrawal.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, it¡¯s also because these kidnapped young Americans are not the


    children of American politicians or rich people. They have no background. The


    Americans want to make things trivial, so they have begun to suppress information in


    their homnd. Ordered major European media not to follow-up reports.¡±


    ¡°In this way, even if the reactionaries really kill these eight people, American citizens will


    not hear anything.¡±


    Having said that, Chester said with emotion: ¡°Moreover, the situation in Syria is particrly


    chaotic now. Not only are the government and the opposition fighting, but Kurdish forces


    are also involved.¡±


    ¡°The camp behind this is even moreplicated. The United States, Russia, Iran, Saudi


    Arabia, UAE, and Turkey are all contributing to the mes behind the scenes. This has led


    to various armed conflicts in Syria all these years, and any war on both sides is a state of


    killing red eyes. Without leaving any room, the U.S. Embassy has warned American


    citizens not toe to Syria. These eight young people knowinglymitted a crime. If


    something really happens, they wouldn¡¯t save them.¡±


    Charlie nodded solemnly, and asked him, ¡°Has the skydiving coach arrived?¡±


    ¡°He is here.¡± Chester said, ¡°The coach debugged the parachute bag and the device on


    the ne. I will take you up to see him. By the way, master, our ne will take off in ten


    minutes!¡±

 Chapter 2649

    Chapter 2649


    When Charlie boarded the ne, Mr. Chester pointed to one of the men who was


    checking the parachute bag and said,


    ¡°Master, this is Vasily from Russia. He was a paratrooper instructor who was a


    professional high-altitude parachuter for twenty years. The experience is very rich.¡±


    The Russian man called Vasily stood up, saluted Charlie, and said: ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade! This


    time I will temporarily act as your skydiving instructor. If you feel unsure, I can take you to


    jump at that time.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°If I jump myself, what should I pay attention to?¡±


    Vasili exined: ¡°When we are approaching the destination, I will choose the most


    suitable skydiving location based on the altitude, airflow, and wind speed around the


    destination. If you pick it yourself, you must be there where you want tond. When I say


    jump, you have to jump out decisively.¡±


    After finishing talking, he handed Charlie a professional watch and introduced: ¡°Mr. Wade,


    this watch can monitor your altitude, temperature, body temperature, heart rate, and GPS


    position in real-time. After you parachute, open your limbs to stabilize thending speed.


    At the same time, use your limbs to keep the proper direction. Then I will use your GPS


    coordinates to remind you in real-time how to control your limbs and then control the


    direction by radio, so as to ensure that yournding point does not yaw as much as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I have set the umbre opening reminder in this watch. If you reach the


    predetermined height of the umbre opening, the watch will emit vibration and sound


    prompts. Then you can directly pull the main umbre switch on the umbre bag. This


    will turn on the parachute.¡±


    Charlie took the watch and put it on his wrist. Vasily picked up a prepared parachute bag,


    pointed to a pull ring at the bottom, and introduced: ¡°This is the cable for opening the


    umbre. After the given altitude, you must pull out the parachute within 20 seconds,


    otherwise, it may be life- threatening.¡±


    After that, he pointed to a switch on the right side of the parachute backpack and


    introduced: ¡°This is for parachute cutting. If your parachute is not turned on or bes


    entangled in the air after turning on, you can use this to release the parachute, and then


    The one on your left is the switch for the spare umbre. After cutting the umbre, you


    must turn on the spare umbre immediately.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I will remember it. Open the main umbre first. If


    something goes wrong, cut the main umbre first and then open the second umbre.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Vasily said seriously: ¡°If you don¡¯t need me to parachute with you, then I will


    monitor your status in real-time, and then I will direct you to do every step of the


    operation.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t jump over the umbre, and I have no experience.


    With your guidance, it should be a lot smoother.¡±


    Vasily nodded, patted his chest, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I will do my best to


    provide you with all remote guidance at that time!¡±


    Chester said at this time: ¡°Master, the ne can take off at any time.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°How long is the estimated flight time?¡±


    Chester said: ¡°The straight-line distance is only more than 100 kilometers. The ne can


    take off in five minutes, and it will be close to the destination 15 to 20 minutes after


    takeoff.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said calmly: ¡°Then get ready to take off!¡±


    ¡°OK, master!¡±


    Chester walked into the cockpit, and after a fewmands, the aircraft engine slowly


    started and pushed out from the hangar.


    Immediately after that, the ne taxied all the way to the end of the runway, and then


    pushed forward with full force. Two minutester, it rose into the air and drove straight over


    Syria.


    After the ne entered Syrian airspace, Chester used a tablet to open a map of


    northwestern Syria and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Master, it is cloudy today. Although the visibility is not high, it is still easy to be spotted by


    the other party during daylighting, so this time we booked Thending ce is


    here.¡±


    As he said, he pointed to a ce on the screen, his fingertips drew a red circle on it, and


    then he drew an arrow pointing to a valley: ¡°And here is your destination, and the


    distance of yournding Your destination is about five kilometers away. After yound on


    foot, it is safer.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°It is originally a mountainous area with a straight-line distance of


    five kilometers. It would take two hills to cross. I don¡¯t know how long it will take. Is there a


    better way?¡±

 Chapter 2650

    Chapter 2650


    ¡°This¡­¡± Chester hurriedly looked at Vasily.


    Vasily spoke in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Wade, if your parachuting point is too close to


    them, it is likely that they spot you in advance before you get the chance to touch the


    ground, so this is all for your safety.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a way to prevent them from discovering me.¡±


    Chester had no choice but to take out an engineering stic box from under the seat.


    After opening it, it contained two dark pistols, a pile of bullets, a stainless steel tactical


    dagger, and several grenades. He said to Charlie: ¡± Master, you should take all these


    weapons and equipment, in case you need them.¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t use a gun.¡±


    Chester eximed, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to use a gun?! Then¡­then how can you


    defend yourself this time?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°If I dare to go alone, I will naturally have a way of self-defense,


    but it¡¯s not a gun.¡±


    Charlie knew very well in his heart that he wanted to sneak into the quarters of thousands


    of soldiers alone. It is impossible to solve the problem with a gun. This kind of thing can


    only be done by outsmarting.


    If he wants to rescue Melba alive, he can only go in quietly ande out quietly, and


    must not go to war with the enemy.


    Otherwise, it is very likely that he will be stunned and even waste his own life in it.


    Therefore, guns and grenades are absolutely unusable. Once they are used, he will


    immediately be targets in the eyes of thousands of soldiers.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chester couldn¡¯t help being worried when he saw that Charlie couldn¡¯t use any weapons.


    This time, Mr. Wade asked him to help Charlie. He didn¡¯t ask for merit but no demerit. But


    when he saw Charlie going to do this kind of life-threatening thing, he also trembled in


    shock. If Charlie never returns this time, he must be punished by the old man.


    So, he hurriedly handed Charlie another piece of paper and said to Charlie: ¡°Master,


    there are some words written in English and Arabic on it. If you are discovered by them,


    you will immediately give this piece of paper to them. As long as they see this piece of


    paper, they will not embarrass you!¡±


    Charlie asked with great interest: ¡°What is written on this, is it so capable?¡±


    After speaking, he opened the paper.


    Charlie does not understand Arabic, but he could use English as a second mother tongue


    since he was a child, so he can see this passage clearly at a nce.


    The meaning of this is actually very simple, just a paragraph of content, probably means:


    ¡°I am the son of the Chinese Wade family, don¡¯t kill me, as long as you make sure that I


    am intact, my family can give you 50 million dors!¡±


    After reading it, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sneered, and said, ¡°You are indeed very


    considerate, but in my opinion, this thing is really useless.¡±


    After that, he tore the paper to pieces.


    Just when Chester was stunned, Charlie took the tablet


    <pputer in Chester¡¯s hand again, drew a red circle on a mountain about 20 kilometers


    away from the destination, and said to him: ¡°From the beginning of my skydiving, Six


    hourster, you arrange for a helicopter toe here to pick me up!¡±

 Chapter 2651

    Chapter 2651


    Fifteen minutes after taking off, Charlie only had thest few tens of kilometers to the


    destination.


    ording to Vasily¡¯s calctions, Charlie should jump out of the cabin after 5 minutes,


    and then use his remote guidance tond five kilometers away from the destination.


    So he asked Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you ready?¡± Charlie nodded: ¡°Ready.¡±


    Vasily said to Chester, ¡°Mr. Chester, please ask the captain to open the hatch.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Chester immediately walked to the cockpit and asked


    the captain to open the door at the rear of the ne.


    When the cabin door opened slowly, a violent cold wind poured in instantly, and


    Issac and the others shivered.


    Issac hurriedly said to Charlie loudly: ¡°Master! You must be careful and vignt! After six


    hours, we will definitely be waiting for you at the ce you specify!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will meet in 6 hours!¡±


    At this time, Vasily apanied Charlie to the open hatch. Everyone looked at Charlie


    with breathlessness. This was his first parachuting. Not only was it extremely difficult to


    parachute, but also the real difficulty began afternding.


    Except for Issac, no one at the scene could figure out what kind of self-confidence Charlie


    had that would make him dare to go deep into mad Tiger¡¯s Lair guarded by thousands of


    soldiers. This kind of hell-level difficult task, even an imaginary hero in a movie would not


    dare to take this task.


    Therefore, each of them was squeezed by Charlie¡¯s safety concern.


    Chester even felt that this matter would most likely end with the Wade family paying a


    large amount of cash to the opposition and redeeming Charlie from them.


    However, Charlie¡¯s face was light and breezy.


    Five minutes have passed, and Vasily said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, you can jump!¡±


    Charlie was indifferent, and said lightly: ¡°Wait.¡±


    Vasily said nervously, ¡°Mr. Wade, we can¡¯t wait any longer. Our flight speed is still very


    fast. If you wait any longer, yournding point will deviate greatly. If thending point is


    more distant from the opposition base If you are close, then you will be in a very


    dangerous situation! And, the closer you are, the bigger your goal after opening the


    umbre!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Time is urgent, so it¡¯s better to get closer.¡±


    Vasily looked at the time and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade if you jump now, the distance may


    only be three kilometers! Can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    Chester also said nervously, ¡°Yes, master! If you wait, you will jump on top of the


    opposition base!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie looked at Vasily and asked him, ¡°If I want tond one kilometer away from them,


    when is the best time to jump?¡±


    Vasily swallowed, and said with difficulty, ¡°If you really want to control one kilometer or so,


    then you have to wait another 30 seconds¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°You help me count down.


    After 30 seconds, I will jump out on time!¡±


    Vasily wiped away the cold sweat, and stammered, ¡°In that case¡­it¡¯s really¡­it¡¯s too


    dangerous¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, don¡¯t I still have a surrender letter on me? If it


    doesn¡¯t work, give them this letter, just as spending money to experience extreme sports.¡±


    Chester sighed helplessly.


    He saw Charlie for the first time, and at this moment he only felt that Charlie was simply


    unheard of dude.


    He has seen the second generation of super-riche out all over the world to spend


    money to y with w0men for fun, but he has never seen the second generation of


    super-rich like Charlie whoes out to spend money to die.


    Vasily kept staring at the stopwatch in his hand, and when thest 10 seconds were left,


    he started the countdown.


    ¡°10, 9, 8, 7¡­¡±


    At this time, the hatch was fully opened, and there was a thick cloud outside the hatch.

 Chapter 2652

    Chapter 2652


    Although Syria also belongs to the Middle East, thetitude here is simr to that of


    Aurous Hill, and it is also wintertime, so it is the most rainy season in Syria.


    Thick dark clouds not only block the sun but also make the air very humid.


    This is a good thing for Charlie, because if today was cloudless, then the possibility that


    he wanted to parachute in during the day is almost zero.


    That¡¯s why he is confident that he can skydive closer to the opponent¡¯s base.


    When Vasily counted to thest three, Charlie stepped forward and went straight to


    the edge of the hatch. Vasily became more nervous and shouted, ¡°3, 2, 1, jump!¡±


    Charlie turned around and said to a few people, ¡°Everyone, see you in six hours!¡±


    After all, he jumped directly outside the cabin door without hesitation, and the whole


    person jumped into the thick clouds.


    As soon as Charlie jumped out of the cabin, he felt as if he was in an ice cer.


    At an altitude of more than 5,000 meters, the temperature is a full 30 degrees Celsius


    lower than the surface. The current ground temperature is about 15 degrees Celsius


    above zero, so the temperature around Charlie is about 15 degrees below zero.


    But this is nothing to him, his attention now is all focused on keeping his figure stable, so


    that he will not lose control of his body in a rapid fall.


    Because he was in the thick clouds at this time, he basically couldn¡¯t see the situation


    below. Fortunately, he could hear Vasily¡¯s voice reminding: ¡°Mr. Wade, the descending


    speed and direction are very stable, The clock is about 50 meters, please keep it. It is


    estimated that the height of the parachute will be safely opened after a minute and a


    half.¡±


    Charlie shouted: ¡°Okay, I get it!¡±


    Ten secondster, Charlie¡¯s body finally passed through the clouds.


    At this time, a small number of raindrops have begun to condense under the clouds,


    and it seems that rain will form soon.


    Charlie can see almost all the endless mountains below him, and the mountains in the


    Middle East are really what is the scenery at all. Looking at it, it is almost yellowish, and


    because of the teau, some of the tops of the mountains are higher. There is still white


    snow on it.


    Charlie can already vaguely see that there are rtively simple viges in the valley


    below him. Although they are far away, he can still see that the houses in these viges


    are almost all low earth houses. The degree of poverty is evident.


    As the distance got closer and closer, Charlie could see the vige, surrounded by two


    mountain peaks on the east and west sides, and there is an entrance to the vige in the


    north and south.


    And at this north-south entrance and exit, there are some armored vehicles parked, as


    well as man-made trenches and shooting piles. It can be seen that these two entrances


    and exits are the top priority of the opposition armed defense stationed here.


    In the very center of the vige, there is a small circr square on which 4 helicopter


    gunships are parked.


    In addition, above the mountain peaks on both sides, you can also see the man-made


    fortifications and observation decks, and vaguely there are personnel activities in the


    fortifications.


    Charlie had already made a quick judgment in his mind at this time. He is alone and must


    sneak into the other side¡¯s hintend quietly, so the north and south entrances were


    definitely not a choice.


    The most suitable entry point is the peaks on the east and west sides.


    For the opposition parties stationed here, they are also very clear that the government


    forces do not have the capability ofrge-scale airstrikes. If they really want to attack


    them, the greatest possibility is to attack them bynd.


    There are mountains on both sides of the east and west, and there is no way to go.


    Even if soldiers sneak in from here on foot, it is very difficult, not to mention the heavy


    equipment.


    So the government forces really want to attack, they can only enter from the two


    entrances, the north, and the south.


    Because of this, the opposition¡¯s defenses on the east and west sides are rtively


    weak, basically only equipped with a small number of soldiers, a small number of heavy


    machine guns, and stinger missiles.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sneaking in from here, Charlie is very sure that he will not be discovered, and even if he


    is discovered, there will be no danger, because the anti-aircraft ability of the heavy


    machine gun is very weak, not only can the bullets not hit high, but


    also is affected by the gravity force. It¡¯s basically a parab.


    As for the Stinger missile, although this thing is very powerful, it can only lock the aircraft


    itself, and cannot lock the living person, so in front of Charlie, it is equivalent to waste!


    At this moment, Vasily¡¯s voice came in Charlie¡¯s earphones, and he said, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    ording to your current descending speed, you will have to open your umbre in ten


    seconds!¡±


    Charlie nced at the information on the watch. After ten seconds, the height of the


    umbre was about 500 meters. For the sake of caution, he wanted to choose the half-


    mountain on the east side as thending location, so that he could avoid the top of the


    mountain directly. Defensive position, so he opened his mouth and said: ¡°I want to open


    the umbre at a height of 200 meters.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred meters?!¡± Vasily blurted out, ¡°Opening the umbre at this height, let¡¯s not


    say that you will fall under the nose of the defensive position on the top of the mountain.


    Your descent speed alone will not have enough time to buffer andnd. The strength that


    the body endures at that time is almost equal to jumping from the height of seven or eight


    stories without any protection, it will be life-threatening!¡±

 Chapter 2653

    Chapter 2653


    The height of seven or eight floors is almost a deadly height for most ordinary people.


    But for Charlie, it really isn¡¯t a big deal.


    His only worry is that when his height gets lower and lower, he will first descend to the


    height of the mountain top. The most important thing is whether he will be discovered by


    the other party at this height.


    In order to be sure, he put his hand into his pocket and grasped the thunder


    warning in his pocket.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This thundering order used the Wannian Lightning Strike Wood sent by Warnia, which


    can be called the highest quality of the lightning strike wood, and Charlie¡¯s most seized


    weapon.


    Although he had used this shocking thunder for many times, and there were already


    many cracks on its surface, but at present, it can be used at least a few times.


    Charlie didn¡¯t really like to use the Thunderbolt, because every time this thing made a lot


    of noise, but this time, he still nned to use the Thunderbolt to increase his sess


    rate.


    At this time, the whole mountain area was quiet. There were few people here, and there


    were almost no vehicles on the road. People below could hear the wind and the not-so-


    big rain, but there was no other sound.


    But at this moment, in the western sky, a lightning bolt like a whip of God suddenly lit up!


    This lightning mmed on the top of the mountain in the west, slicing several soldiers in


    the fortifications into coke on the spot!


    Followed by a deafening thunder!


    The rumbling of thunder resounded as a missile exploded, and it reverberated


    throughout the valley.


    On the ne, Chester was taken aback by the explosion. He blurted out, ¡°Damn it! In


    ces like the Middle East, how can there be thunderstorms in winter?!¡±


    The skydiving expert Vasily, because of his professional requirements, is also a


    meteorological expert. Even he has a dumb face and muttered: ¡°This¡­this is not


    scientific¡­I studied it deliberately I have retrieved today¡¯s satellite weather map, and


    today¡¯s weather conditions do not exist for the formation of thunderclouds!¡±


    The crew also didn¡¯t understand.


    The crew of this aircraft is extremely experienced pilots, but all experienced pilots must be


    most of the meteorologists and well-informed meteorologists.


    They have a good understanding of the formation of various climates and weather, and


    they can basically know what the situation is at a nce.


    But no one thought that this kind of winter rain cloud, even a moderate rain could not fall,


    how could a sudden thunderstorm ur.


    Only Issac heard this loud noise and felt a lot more at ease. He knew that this thunder


    must be caused by Charlie!


    At this moment, all opposition soldiers, local vigers, and even 8 hostages, including


    Melba, were also shocked by the sudden explosion of thunder!


    For these people, the noise of the thunder just now was so great that they had hardly


    encountered it in their entire life.


    Many people have tinnitus in their ears because of this explosion.


    If the eardrum is slightly fragile, you will feel severe pain deep in the ear.


    Except for the imprisoned people, almost everyone else walked out the door for the first


    time, or turned their heads, and focused their attention on the West Mountain where the


    thunder and lightning urred. The few soldiers who survived on the top of the West


    Mountain were also in panic and reported through the inte The specific loss situation.


    After hearing the news that five soldiers were killed by lightning, the entire


    opposition was shocked from top to bottom.


    They have never encountered such a terrible thing. A bolt of single lightning can kill five


    people. How powerful is this lightning?


    Most of the soldiers thought it was the anger of the gods, and many people knelt on the


    ground without hesitation and bowed to pray for the gods¡¯ forgiveness.


    Unlike most soldiers with no educational level, the leader of this opposition armed forces


    was an intellectual who had studied at a military academy. When he heard the message,


    he immediately realized that the reason why the fortifications on the top of the West


    Mountain were struck by lightning must be Because of their higher terrain, they have a


    lightning rod effect.


    Therefore, he immediately ordered all the soldiers in the mountain top fortification to hide in


    the fortification to avoid another lightning strike.


    This further helped Charlie. After receiving the message, the soldiers on the eastern


    mountaintop all shrank into the bunkers inside the fortifications, not daring to show up


    for fear of being struck by lightning again.


    The soldiers on the top of the eastern mountain hid while others were staring at the west


    and were horrified. In the gray sky, an unremarkable figure fell from the eastern sky of the


    base at an extremely fast speed.

 Chapter 2654

    Chapter 2654


    However, at this time everyone, including the soldiers on the eastern mountaintop,


    focused their attention on the west, so no one noticed the passing of this figure.


    And this figure is Charlie who jumped down from an altitude of more than 5,000 meters!


    At this time, Charlie¡¯s descending speed was extremely fast, and his descending speed


    exceeded fifty meters in one second.


    Vasily on the ne stared at the data uploaded by theputer and said palely: ¡°Mr.


    Wade¡¯s descending speed is too fast¡­and his remaining ground height is less than


    300 meters. This is far below the minimum limit for the safe opening of the umbre.


    When Chester heard this, his whole body trembled in shock, and he blurted out, ¡°Let the


    young master open the umbre!¡±


    Vasily recovered, and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wade, open the umbre! Open the umbre!¡±


    While speaking, Charlie had already skimmed over the top of the mountain at high


    speed and fell towards the mountainside.


    He was not in a hurry to open the umbre, because he knew that when he didn¡¯t open


    the umbre, the goal was so small that it was difficult to see clearly.


    But once the parachute is opened, a huge parachute will be released in an instant. In


    that case, the target will be magnified ten times or even dozens of times.


    Therefore, he must make sure that the time for opening the umbre is as short as


    possible!


    In other words, he hopes to open the parachute at the lowest altitude, and then use the


    fastest time to reduce the speed of his fall to a height that is safe enough for him, and then


    finish thending quickly, and then parachute immediately afternding Put it away so that


    he can avoid detection to the greatest extent.


    Seeing that there were only two hundred meters left from the ground, Vasily realized that


    Charlie was still descending rapidly, and realized that he had not opened the


    umbre, and couldn¡¯t help but blurt out: ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ this height must be certain. His body


    will be broken to pieces¡­¡±


    Chester was frightened by his words.


    He had already prepared to inform the old man to prepare for the ransom and save


    Charlie back, but he never expected that Charlie would fall to death because of


    parachuting.


    If this is really a fall, he will definitely be to me!


    Just when the two of them were panicking, Charlie suddenly opened the parachute.


    The huge parachute was released from the umbre bag at once, causing Charlie¡¯s rapidly


    falling body to be yanked back by a strong force.


    Suddenly opening the umbre at such a fast speed slows down, even if the average


    person does not faint, at least they will break a few ribs because of the huge inertia.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But Charlie filled the bones of his whole body with spiritual energy, his shoulders suddenly


    exerted force, abruptly holding the huge reaction force.


    Immediately afterward, his descent speed from more than 50 meters per second, in a


    very short period of time, reduced to about 20 meters per second.


    However, this speed is far from the safe speed for skydiving.


    Normal people parachuting, the descending speed whennding is lower than six


    meters per second.


    But at this time, Charlie was still less than fifty meters away from the ground.


    Falling at this speed is almost the same as falling.


    Fortunately, in the remaining 50 meters, the descending speed is still decreasing due to


    the effect of the parachute.


    Immediately afterward, Charlie gathered all his true energy into his legs, and his whole


    person mmed into the ground at a speed of more than ten meters per second.


    Vasily on the ne did not dare to look at the data returned on theputer, because he


    knew very well that after a second or two, Charlie¡¯s heart rate would drop rapidly until it


    falls to zero.


    However, he never dreamed that when Charlie hadpletely stopped falling, his heart


    rate would only be faster than just a dozen times per second.


    He looked incredulous, and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wade, you¡­ are you still alive?!¡±


    At this time, Charlie had already begun to quickly put away the parachute. While he


    stuffed all the parachutes into the parachute bag, he said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have


    landed safely!¡±

 Chapter 2655

    Chapter 2655


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s reply, several people in the cabin were shocked to speak.


    Vasily¡¯s views of the whole person have beenpletely subverted, and he


    subconsciously said: ¡°This¡­how is this possible¡­¡±


    Although Chester breathed a sigh of relief, he was equally shocked and said, ¡°Vasily,


    could it be you who miscalcted the information?¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Vasily said confidently, ¡°I have been skydiving for so many years, and I


    have never made a mistake in the calction of the data!¡±


    Chester frowned, ¡°Then I really can¡¯t figure it out¡­¡±


    At this time, Issac, who had not spoken, said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the true strength of the young


    master is much stronger than you think! We will go back with peace of mind and prepare


    to meet the young master at the predetermined ce!¡±


    Immediately, the transport ne made arge circle in the air and began to return to


    Beirut, the capital of Lebanon.


    But Charlie concealed his figure and breath all the way, in the fastest time, all the way


    from the middle of the mountain to the foot of the mountain.


    Because of the thicker rain clouds, the lighting conditions are getting worse. Although it is


    only in the afternoon, the visibility is almost the same as after the sunset.


    Such lighting conditions further reduced Charlie¡¯s chances of being discovered. Coupled


    with the thunder st that killed several soldiers, all the opposition soldiers were a little


    restless, so the vignce around them was naturally greatly reduced.


    At this time, the vige where the reactionaries were stationed was no more than a step


    away from Charlie.


    He could even see the densely arranged bullet holes on the low walls of the vige


    where the yellow soil was piled up.


    Since the entire vige is located in a narrow valley, the buildings of the vige are


    divided into crescent-shaped sections. The outermost buildings are almost surrounded by


    a wall of nearly two meters high. The vige only leaves one south and two entrances to


    the north.


    At the entrance and exit of the vige, there is a Middle Eastern-style stone arch,


    guarded by soldiers on both sides.


    Outside the vige, many soldiers carrying guns and live ammunition walked back and


    forth along the wall, and on the roofs of many earthen buildings in the vige, there were


    many sentries carrying AK47s.


    However, Charlie could see that the soldiers patrolling and standing guard were


    rtively loose as a whole, and most of them just paced back and forth with their guns


    in hand and were perfunctory.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, this group of opposition forces, although their individualbat strength is


    average and their weapons and equipment are not advanced, but theirbat


    experience is very sufficient.


    The morebat experience you have, the easier it is to make empirical mistakes.


    They have gone through all kinds of wars, including encirclement and suppression,


    encounters on narrow roads, and decisive battles, but they have never experienced


    individual infiltration.


    Regardless of whether it is the government, the opposition, or the Kurdish armed forces,


    the biggest drawback is that thebat effectiveness of individual soldiers is not good,


    and the energy of one person is really limited, so everyone is operating in groups, no


    matter how bad it is, there are seven or eight people and two or three heavy machine


    guns In the pickup truck, no one has a pit in his head and a person goes deep into the


    enemy¡¯s nest alone.


    Precisely because they had never experienced such a thing, when they were


    defending, they did not regard individual pration as a defensive focus.


    Their energy is used to monitor whether the government has sentrge-scale motorized


    troops, whether it has sent warnes, whether it has deployed heavy artillery at long


    distances in advance, and they are not so concerned about the situation other than


    these.


    Charlie found the patrol team¡¯s gap and quietly touched outside the fence in a very short


    time.


    The point he chose was rtivelyx, and it belonged to the blind spot of the sentries


    on both sides of the building and was the best breakthrough point.


    Charlie, who was as light as a swallow, jumped outside the wall, and the person directly


    climbed over the wall andnded on the inside very quietly.

 Chapter 2656

    Chapter 2656


    At this moment he was in a small courtyard. There were only three earthen houses in this


    small courtyard, which looked very dpidated. Charlie used his aura to perceive the


    surroundings and found that there was no sign of anyone in these three earthen houses,


    so he prepared to follow Starting from this yard, it moved little by little to the central


    square of the vige.


    When he was parachuting, he saw the opposition park four helicopters in the central


    square. This shows that the opposition regards the central square as the most defensive


    ce. Since the expensive helicopters are parked here, Charlie believes Eight hostages,


    including Melba, should also be detained near the central square.


    He passed through the deserted small courtyard just now, and when he was about to


    cross another small courtyard, footsteps sounded not far away, so he immediately took a


    step back and hid in the wall of the abandoned small courtyard again.


    Immediately afterwards, two middle-aged soldiers wearing desert camouge uniforms


    walked over while holding a gun while talking.


    What surprised Charlie was that what they spoke was not Arabic, but English!


    What Charlie didn¡¯t know was that English is also the lingua franca of Syria. Although


    the teaching level and per capita education level here are very low, in recent years, it


    has been upied by Europe and the United States, so English has be their


    second mother tongue.


    These opposition soldiers also received secret funding from Europe and the United


    States in the early years, and even Europe and the United States sent professional


    coaches to them to help them improve theirbat effectiveness.


    At that time, the coaches from Europe and the United States almost all spoke English,


    and the textbooks were also practical English. So over time, the English level of Syrian


    soldiers and opposition soldiers has been greatly improved. It is not a big deal to speak


    English.


    At this time, one of them said to the other: ¡°Zishan said on the walkie-talkie that five


    people were killed by lightning on the mountain, three were injured, and two of the three


    were injured are in a dangerous situation and medical attention is very urgent. The


    commander was asked to send a helicopter to the rescue, but he did not agree.¡±


    The other person shrugged, spread his hands helplessly, and said, ¡°Themander is


    impossible to agree. We are currently in short supply of aviation kerosene. The remaining


    stock cannot satisfy the four helicopters for several takeoffs andndings. If you want to


    save everything to deal with emergencies, how can you waste one take-off andnding


    for the two wounded?¡±


    As he said, he said with emotion: ¡°There is not much diesel left. Fortunately, the


    government has not started to organize an offensive, otherwise our helicopters and


    tanks will be able to support one day at most.¡±


    The person before could not helpining: ¡°The world¡¯s oil is in the Middle East, but


    we are short of oil to this point. It¡¯s really ridiculous!¡±


    Another personughed and said: ¡°We only have high crude oil production, but the


    refining strength is really too bad. This time themander wants to knock a sum of


    money from the Americans and then introduce a set of refining equipment. In that case,


    we will have our own fuel supply in the future!¡±


    The man sighed: ¡°I just don¡¯t know if Yankees are willing to give money or not. Among the


    eight people, it seems that there are no particrly good family conditions. If you can¡¯t get


    a penny back, it will be troublesome.¡±


    The other person said disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Just kill them all.¡±


    Having said that, he deliberately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Themander said, if the


    Americans don¡¯t pay today, they will just kill the eight Yankees. During the process, they


    will record the video and send it to mainstream media all over the world. Let the


    Americans face down!¡±


    The person could not help but rub his hands and said, ¡°Hey! I like that blond woman. I


    haven¡¯t tried the taste of a western woman yet! I don¡¯t know if I have this opportunity


    to experience it! I haven¡¯t touched a woman for three months. I miss it¡­¡±


    The other man gave a lewd smile, nodded and said, ¡°I like the ck-haired Oriental


    woman better. There is an illusory


    oriental mystery.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The man said with a smile before, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a lookter. If we have a


    chance, we will move the guards away, and then take the two women to another room.


    Let¡¯s talk about the addiction first!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go and see, maybe there will be a chance! Anyway, they will be executed


    soon. Instead of this, let us take care of them before they die!¡±


    The two while speaking,ughing together.


    At this moment, a pair of big hands suddenly grabbed the necks of the two of them from


    behind, making them not only unable to move, but also unable to make any sound.


    At this time, the owner of the big hands said in English: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just throw


    away the snatch!¡±


    It was Charlie who spoke!

 Chapter 2657

    Chapter 2657


    When the two opposition soldiers were talking just now, they werepletely


    defenseless deep down.


    After all, this is their base area. Not only are they heavily guarded all around, but even


    the people here also are their supporters.


    Therefore, in their subconsciousness, as long as the outside is not fighting, the inside is


    absolutely safe.


    But just in this ¡°absolutely safe¡± environment, suddenly an unknown person appeared!


    This moment made the two of them extremely nervous.


    Because they are not responsible for guarding, neither of their guns are ready, which


    means that if they want to use a gun to deal with the enemy behind them, they must load


    the gun and deactivate the safety pin so that they can pull the trigger.


    However, this process takes a few seconds at the fastest.


    And the hand of the other person pinching the neck of the two people is surprisingly


    strong and swift, it is like a hydraulic mp at the same time, so that both of them are


    firmly convinced that once the other party has any dissatisfaction, it is very likely to


    directly pinch their necks!


    Therefore, both of them cooperated very well and threw their guns on the ground, and


    then raised their hands.


    One of them said nervously, ¡°Hey friend, if you have something to say, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°You two turn around.¡±


    After Charlie finished speaking, the mp of the two people¡¯s necks in his hand was


    slightly loosened.


    The two dared not dy and quickly turned around. When they saw Charlie, they


    seemed to have seen a ghost.


    They originally thought that the evil star that appeared suddenly must be an


    American.


    There are two reasons for thinking so.


    The first reason is that they captured eight young people from the United States in their


    battle against the government this time, and they took these eight people as hostages and


    demanded a huge ransom from the United States, so the United States sending people to


    rescue them. It makes sense.


    The second reason is that they also know that the individualbat effectiveness of


    the government army is really not badpared to them. If it is a government soldier, it


    is impossible to sneak among them silently, only in the United States. Schwarzenegger


    and Stallone have this ability.


    However, what made them dream of was that the evil star in front of them turned out to


    be a yellow man with an East Asian face.


    One of them asked nervously, ¡°Hey¡­Hey friend¡­you¡­who are you? What do you


    want?¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°You are not qualified to ask me questions. In the current situation, I


    can only ask, you only answer, and answer honestly. Whoever does not answer well, I will


    kill him. Do you understand?¡±


    The two hurriedly nodded their heads: ¡°Understood! If you have any questions, just ask¡­¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie asked, ¡°Where are the young Americans you arrested now being held?¡±


    One of them hurriedly said, ¡°The eight people are imprisoned in the cer of Ans¡¯s


    house!¡±


    Another hurriedly added: ¡°Ans¡¯s home is in the middle of the vige, close to the


    square!¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°How are the eight of them now? Are they all alive?¡±


    One nodded and blurted: ¡°They are all alive now, but they will choose one person to be


    executed soon. The U.S. Embassy is unwilling to give money until now. Ourmander


    decided to execute one person first, putting a little pressure on the other party.¡±


    Charlie continued to ask, ¡°How many entrances and exits are there and how many guards


    are there?¡±


    The man opened his mouth and said, ¡°There is only one entrance to the cer. There are


    four guards inside, and there are about a dozen guards outside. These guards usually live


    in Ans¡¯s house.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Then if I want to go in, do you have any way to take me in?¡±

 Chapter 2658

    Chapter 2658


    ¡°This¡­¡± The man hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°To be honest¡­your face¡­others


    will know that it is a foreigner at first nce, and there is nothing I can do. Take you


    in¡­¡±


    Charlie pointed to the soldier next to him and asked him, ¡°If I change into his clothes, can


    you take me?¡±


    The man hesitated and said, ¡°If¡­if you put on his clothes and put on a mask, you should


    be able to enter the yard¡­ but once you get down to the cer, The guards in the cer


    will definitely ask you who you are and where you areing from¡­This is because our


    commander has clearly ordered that these eight people must be watched strictly¡­So,


    even if you go in, It is inevitable to be exposed¡­¡±


    As he said, he hurriedly added: ¡°Moreover, if you act on them, it is likely to rm the


    guards outside. There is only a narrow staircase in and out of the cer. Once they find


    out, you can¡¯t escape at all. As long as they throw a grenade in your face, none of the


    people in it will survive¡­¡±


    Charlie said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it, you just need to take me in.¡±


    The man nodded and said nervously, ¡°I¡­I can take you in, but¡­but I still have to remind


    you, if you are a little careless, I


    will tell you, There are also eight people who might die inside¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, you might die inside as well.¡±


    The man quickly said, ¡°I will cooperate¡­I will definitely cooperate¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded slightly in satisfaction, then looked at the other person, and said


    coldly: ¡°Take off your coat!¡±


    The man hurriedly said, ¡°You¡­you pinch me like this, I can¡¯t take it off¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Okay, then I just let go of you.¡±


    After that, he let go of his hand directly.


    The person was overjoyed and pretended to take off his shirt, but the clever soldier


    quietly looked at Charlie, and his mind was also running fast.


    He found that Charlie turned out to be bare-handed, not only did he have no weapons in


    his hands, but he could not even see that he was carrying a weapon around his waist.


    So he thought to himself: ¡°If I listen to him and take off my clothes to him, then he will


    probably kill me now, but if I find a chance to escape now, he may not have time to chase


    me!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, he still has mypanion in his hand, which makes it more difficult for


    him to be cloned!¡±


    ¡°Plus he has no weapons, it is impossible to kill me from a distance.¡±


    ¡°Even if he really has a gun, and he takes out a gun and shoots me, there is a certain


    probability that he will not reach me. Even if he hits me, I have a certain probability that I


    won¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°And as long as he shoots, everyone will focus, and he will not be able to escape by then!¡±


    ¡°Because of this, I think he is less likely to shoot!¡±


    ¡°If you look at it this way, it¡¯s more cost-effective to run away anyway!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately made up his mind to take the opportunity to escape.


    So, he took off his coat, pretending to hand it to Charlie, and then suddenly threw his


    coat onto Charlie¡¯s face, turned, and ran back.


    However, just as he was about to run, he suddenly discovered that his feet seemed to be


    firmly sucked by the ground, and he couldn¡¯t lift a bit at all.


    At this moment, he thought he had met the devil, and his whole person looked at Charlie


    dumbfounded, his eyes full of horror and despair.


    Charlie smiled slightly and said with an apologetic look: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just blocked your


    nerve center with aura, you can¡¯t move anywhere below your neck now.¡±


    When these words came out, not only the immobile soldier but even the guy who was


    grasped by Charlie was frightened.


    They don¡¯t understand what aura is, but this thing can make a living person suddenly


    unable to move. This ability is far beyond their normal cognition.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie looked at the horrified expression of the guy in front of him, sneered, and said,


    ¡°Oh my friend, I really wanted to save your life, but you really don¡¯t know how to ept


    it.


    Turning your face will overthrow our friendship. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for


    being merciless!¡±

 Chapter 2659

    Chapter 2659


    After hearing what Charlie said, the man hurriedly blurted out and pleaded: ¡°Friend! Friend!


    I didn¡¯t mean it! I¡­I was confused just now, please give me another chance!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°Sorry, there is only one chance! If you have another life,


    remember that you must not betray


    someone who treats you as a friend.¡±


    The man turned pale with fright, and he opened his mouth and called for help in order


    to have anotherst fight.


    At this time, he regarded calling for help as hisst chance.


    If he can attract other people¡¯s attention, he may still survive.


    Step back ten thousand steps and say, even if you can¡¯t live, at least it will cause some


    trouble for the oriental man in front of him!


    Once his whereabouts are leaked, there is a high probability that he will not be able to


    leave this alive!


    So he blurted out immediately: ¡°Help¡­?¡±


    However, when he opened his mouth to shout out the content of the call for help, he was


    shocked to find that the volume of his voice seemed to be restricted by some strange


    force so that the call for help just now was almost inaudible!


    He looked at Charlie in horror, and tremblingly asked, ¡°You¡­are you a human or a


    ghost¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled indifferently and said, ¡°This question is not important to you anymore,


    because you will immediately be a lonely ghost!¡±


    After speaking, Charlie hurriedly changed his words again: ¡°Don¡¯t mean it, I have


    missed the word, I am not going to make you a lonely ghost, it is better to make you a


    living dead!¡±


    After that, he stretched out his finger and tapped lightly on the opponent¡¯s forehead. He


    immediately lost all consciousness and fell to the ground, his eyes widened, and


    staring.


    Just now when Charlie tapped his forehead lightly, a trace of spiritual energypletely


    destroyed his brain, making the person totally braindead in an instant.


    At this time, the person pinched by Charlie was so scared that he almost passed out.


    He had never seen a god-like Charlie in his entire life, with incredible strength.


    One sentence can make hispanion immobile, and one tap can kill instantly, this kind of


    person is simply scarier than the devil!


    Seeing him frightened, Charlie said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so scared, as long as you can


    honestly cooperate with me, then I will save your life. I will do what I say.¡±


    The man said in a panic, ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡­I must¡­I must be honest¡­honest I really


    will cooperate with you¡­¡±


    Seeing that he was already stuttering, Charlie looked down at his legs and found that his


    legs were violently swinging at this time, and the whole person was clearly shocked.


    This makes him a little big head.


    Because, if this guy is so rmed, even if he can take him to the ce where Melba


    Watt is detained, he will be seen by others as abnormal.


    Thinking of this, Charlie sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°Since your mental quality is so


    bad, then I will give you a psychological hint.¡±


    After speaking, he immediately tapped on the opponent¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°From


    now on, your only task is to do everything Imand you to do with all your strength.


    Do you understand?¡±


    At this moment, the other person¡¯s eyes were a little dull for a moment, and it took more


    than ten seconds to return to normal, and he respectfully said to Charlie, ¡°I understand!¡±


    At this time, he haspletely lost the panic he had just now, he no longer stammers, his


    legs no longer tremble.

 Chapter 2660

    Chapter 2660


    Charlie then rxed, pointing at the person lying on the ground, and said: ¡°Take off his


    pants and then set him up. Just make sure that no one will find him tonight.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    The other party responded and immediately stepped forward to take off the man¡¯s pants,


    then carried him up and hid him in a dpidated house in an abandoned courtyard next to


    him.


    Charlie put on the clothes and trousers of that person directly, and the person he has


    changed with the psychological hints also ran back and respectfully said, ¡°The


    arrangements have been made ording to your instructions!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him, ¡°What is your name?¡± The man hurriedly said,


    ¡°My name is Faisal.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Faisal, do you have a mask?¡±


    Faisal hurriedly took out a ck mask in a stic bag from his pocket, and said, ¡°This one


    was sent out two days ago and has not been used yet.¡±


    Charlie nodded, then took it and opened it. It was the kind of headgear thatpletely


    covered his head. Not only did it wrap the head, but it also covered most of the face, and


    only opened a slit in the eye.


    Charlie asked Faisal: ¡°If I wear this, will it look a bit too different?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Faisal said confidently: ¡°In fact, many people are used to wearing headgear. On the


    one hand, it is to prevent faces from being remembered by outsiders, and on the other


    hand to protect oneself wind and sand. There is also another reason. It is themander


    who is afraid of being decapitated by the opponent, so he requires some people to wear


    headgear as long as they go out. This is the same for him. This can effectively interfere


    with the opponent¡¯s judgment.¡±


    Charlie was relieved. After putting the headgear on his head, he said: ¡°Okay, you can take


    me over now!¡±


    Faisal nodded without hesitation, then bent down to pick up the two AK47s, and handed


    one of them to Charlie, saying, ¡°Please put the gun on your back!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t worry that he would resist with a gun. After he took the AK47, he hung it


    on his body in a manner and then walked towards the center of the vige with Faisal.


    Along the way, he encountered many soldiers who were just strolling or patrolling on


    purpose. Some people recognized Faisal and greeted him. Although Faisal was a little


    slow, he was still normal overall, so no one was suspecting him.


    As for Charlie wearing headgear, he didn¡¯t say a word, and no one took the initiative to


    greet him, because when a person wears headgear, only people who know him well


    can recognize who he is. None of these people knew who he was, and none of them


    could match him with his acquaintances.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In fact, this is the safest, because their army seems to have near two thousand people,


    and no one is really familiar with everyone, so they can¡¯t recognize Charlie, and will


    only ssify Charlie as unfamiliar. Among thoserades in arms, there was no doubt


    that Charlie would be an invader from outside.


    All the way to the square in the center of the vige, Charlie found that many soldiers


    were nervously busy in front of the four helicopters, so Charlie asked Faisal in a low


    voice, ¡°What are those people doing?¡±


    Faisal hurriedly replied: ¡°They are all members of the helicopter brigade, most of them


    are maintenance personnel. The weather today is gloomy and visibility is poor. Our visual


    observations will be restricted a lot, so we will send helicopters to patrol in turn. Monitor


    whether there are government forces approaching us quietly.¡±


    Charlie nodded, remembering something, and asked him: ¡°By the way, can you fly a


    helicopter?¡±


    Faisal shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m from an armored brigade. I can drive tanks


    and infantry vehicles.¡±


    Charlie nodded, as to how to take himself away after saving Melba, he still has no clear


    n.


    It would be nice to save Melba alone. Even if he carried her and escaped quietly,


    walking dozens of kilometers along the mountain road to meet his people and the others


    was nothing.


    However, if he wants to save her and her seven other friends at the same time, it will be


    tricky on its own.


    Thinking of this, he put the question behind his head again, and said to himself: ¡°It¡¯s not


    the time to think about this, so let¡¯s talk about it when I meet them!¡±

 Chapter 2661

    Chapter 2661


    Charlie and Faisal passed through the central square together, and the roar of diesel


    generators in his ears became more and more deafening.


    Under such a loud mechanical noise, ordinary people have difficulty talking, so that many


    other voices around them are covered up. This is a good thing for Charlie, even if


    something happens in the rescue and pursuitter. When someone yells by ident, it is


    hard to be spotted by outsiders.


    So Charlie asked Faisal next to him: ¡°How long does your diesel generator set


    usually work?¡±


    Faisal hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Because the government army cut off our electricity


    supply, all our electricity is supplied by a set of 50-kilowatt diesel generator sets. It also


    has a power storage device.¡±


    ¡°Because the electricity consumption during the day is generally low, we generally do not


    use motors during the day. We use power storage devices to ensure that the necessary


    devices operate normally during the day. The generator sets will be turned on after dark,


    mainly for lighting and other purposes. The electric device, and then charge the storage


    device.¡±


    ¡°It opened early today, mainly because of the poor sunlight on rainy days.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°If you make this ce brightly lit at night, aren¡¯t you afraid that


    the government will send nes to bomb it?¡±


    Faisal exined: ¡°In Syria, whether it is the government army, the opposition, or the


    Kurdish armed forces, 90% of all wars are ground wars. The nes in the hands of the


    government forces have long been attacked. Now, the remaining few old fighter nes


    are guarding Damascus and the southern province of Dar¡¯a. They don¡¯t dare to send them


    out to fight, and we have arge number of civilians here. If they send nes to attack


    indiscriminately, they will surely arouse public anger. At that time, it will be more beneficial


    to our opposition.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly.


    The war in his understanding is a modern war based on the Gulf War pattern.


    The core of modern warfare is dominated by the air force, supplemented by the navy


    and army.


    Just like the United States fighting in Iraq, the two armies do not need to engage in short-


    handedbat. First use fighter jets to fight and seize air supremacy, and then use


    bombers to carry precision-guided bombs to destroy the enemy¡¯s key defense forces and


    military industry one by one. , After the opponent ispletely paralyzed, arge number


    of ground troops directly rush in, and they will be able to drive straight into the direct


    upation.


    However, it now appears that in ces like Syria, the method of warfare is basically the


    same as that of World War II. The two armies mainly rely on the ground forces to fight


    head-on, and the air force can have little influence.


    Charlie remembered that Faisal was the captain of the armored brigade, so he asked him:


    ¡°Faisal, since 90% of the wars here are ground wars, then your armored brigade must


    have an extraordinary identity and status?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Faisal nodded and said truthfully: ¡°Our two most important forces are the armored


    squadron and the flying squadron. However, the flying squadron only has four armed


    helicopters, so the mainbat effectiveness still depends on my armored squadron.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Faisal, since you can be the captain of the armored brigade,


    should you rank higher in this armed force?¡±


    Faisal said hurriedly: ¡°Actually, my armored squadron waspletelymanded and


    dispatched by themander during the war. The reason why I was able to lead a


    squadron was also that I knew more about tanks, so I acted more as an instructor. The


    role does not have much real power.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly. Since the armored brigade is the corebat power here, it is


    reasonable to be dispatched directly to themander.


    Under the leadership of Faisal, Charlie came outside a courtyard wall made of loess. At


    this time, the courtyard was full of voices, and themunication between people was


    basically by shouting.


    Moreover, Charlie found that thenguages they spoke were different. Some spoke


    English, some spoke French, and some others spoke anguage that he didn¡¯t


    understand at all. It should be Arabic.

 Chapter 2662

    Chapter 2662


    Charlie asked Faisal, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a unifiednguage here?¡±


    Faisal shook his head: ¡°The unifiednguage should be Arabic, but theposition of our


    opposition soldiers is more


    ¡°Some of these people have lived in other countries since they were young, and some


    have lived in former colonial areas. so they are English or French, so thenguage


    between them is notpletely smooth.¡±


    ¡°Like myself, I actually went to the United States with my parents when I was very young,


    and I took a green card and served in the U.S. Army for three years. Only a few years


    ago I responded to the call and came back to join the Freedom Army. So my basic Arabic


    It¡¯s very poor, and basically, I onlymunicate in English.¡±


    Charlie nodded. This multilingual situation is just like India. A considerable number of


    Indians do not speak Hindi. Even each state in India has its own officialnguage, plus it


    was once a British colony. So English is also one of the officialnguages.


    However, this kind ofnguage confusion is rtively friendly to him. The more confused


    thenguagendscape, the easier it is for him to mix in.


    So he said to Faisal: ¡°After you go in, remember to act by chance and don¡¯t let


    people see the clues.¡±


    Faisal hurriedly said, ¡°Please rest assured, I will give my all!¡±


    Charlie gave a hum, pointed to the courtyard gate, and said, ¡°Go in!¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Faisal stepped forward and pushed open the courtyard door.


    In the yard at this time, more than a dozen soldiers carrying AK47s were grilling around a


    campfire to warm up. On the campfire, two legs ofmb were worn with wooden sticks. At


    this time, they were already roasted with oil and smelled really delicious.


    Charlie followed Faisal in, and one of the soldiers recognized Faisal and blurted out,


    ¡°Captain Faisal, would you like to have some barbecue? Ans¡¯s mother also made


    some pita bread, and it¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    Faisal waved his hand: ¡°I won¡¯t eat anymore, I¡¯m here to see the hostage situation.¡±


    As soon as the man heard this, he immediately said with a grin: ¡°Captain Faisal, are you


    interested in those women? But I have to make it clear to you that themander has


    given the order without his permission. No one can fool around!¡±


    Faisal said immediately: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I juste to see the situation, go back


    to report to themander, and open the cer entrance quickly!¡±


    The man nodded hurriedly, turned to greet a soldier, and together? Bend over and


    opened a thick wooden board from the ground. Then, a staircase made of loess


    appeared under the wooden board, and the man respectfully treated Faisal.


    Said: ¡°Captain, pleasee in!¡±


    Faisal nodded in satisfaction, and led Charlie to the entrance. The man took out a


    shlight. After turning it on, Faisal said graciously: ¡°Captain, the stairs are not lighted


    and are dark. I will be in front leading the way, watch your steps!¡±


    Faisal nced at Charlie, and when he saw Charlie nodding to him quietly, he agreed and


    said, ¡°Okay, you can lead the way!¡±

 Chapter 2663

    Chapter 2663


    Charlie and Faisal followed the man into the cer, only to discover that the cer was


    dug very deep, and the stairs alone were at least five or six meters deep, almost the


    height of two stories.


    Because the winter in Syria is the rainy season and there is a lot of rain, the stairs are


    dark and wet, and the soil on both sides even reveals a strong smell of soil.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he went all the way down, the person leading the way in front said tly, ¡°Captain


    Faisal, can you please do something?¡±


    Faisal asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The man hurriedly said, ¡°Captain Faisal, I want to apply to join your armored team, I can


    control heavy machine guns!¡±


    Faisal sneered and asked him, ¡°I think you are joining the armored team because


    you are afraid of death, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± the man hurriedly said, ¡°I just wanted to exercise the armored brigade¡­¡±


    Faisal smiled and said, ¡°I will think about it and let you know when the timees.¡±


    The man said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Captain Faisal!¡±


    With that said, he had already stepped down to the bottom of the cer.


    There is an iron door at the bottom of the cer, and a small window is open on the iron


    door, you can see the light inside.


    At this moment, the man who led the way patted the iron door hard and said, ¡°Open the


    door, Captain Faisal is here!¡±


    Someone inside immediately opened the doortch, and a curly-haired man poked his


    head out, waved at Faisal, and smiled: ¡°Captain Faisal, why are you here?¡±


    Faisal said coldly: ¡°Themander asked me toe over and have a look and also


    communicate with the hostages.¡±


    The man hurriedly stepped out of the passage and said with a smile, ¡°Captain, please


    come in!¡±


    Faisal said to the person who led the way: ¡°Go back. You remembered what I just said. If


    there is a result, I will tell you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Captain Faisal, you get busy, I will go up!


    I will save you some roast leg ofmbter, wait for you toe up to eat!¡±


    The man turned and left, Faisal waved to Charlie, and the two entered the cer one


    after another.


    Charlie originally thought the cer was a small space, but he didn¡¯t expect that there was


    a cave inside.


    There are two rooms in the cer. The outer room is about 20 square meters. There are


    four soldiers guarding. Inside there is a wall and a big iron door without windows. Charlie


    can perceive that there are eight people inside. , It must be Melba and her friends.


    At this moment, Faisal let someone close the door toe in, and then looked at Charlie,


    wondering what he would order next.


    The four-guard soldiers were not very alert and stood aside with their guns hanging


    around. One of them was still wearing headphones and seemed to be listening to a song.


    At this moment, the soldier who had opened the door approached Faisal and asked in a


    low voice, ¡°Captain Faisal, when is themander going to do it? If I say, it¡¯s better to kill


    these Yankees. It¡¯s useless to keep them a little bit longer. We have to let a few of our


    brothers stay here. It¡¯s damp and smelly. After a long time, the panel is itchy and


    ufortable!


    Faisal said indifferently: ¡°Themander of affairs naturally has his n, so you can


    honestly carry out themander¡¯s order, don¡¯t say anything else, don¡¯t ask!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The man sighed helplessly and said: ¡°It¡¯s really not possible. Captain Faisal will


    help us to talk to us and arrange for a few brothers to change shifts. We always stay in


    the cer. It is too painful. ¡°


    Charlie walked up to the man at this time, patted his shoulder lightly, and said with a


    smile: ¡°Brother, everyone works for themander, so don¡¯t have so manyints!¡±

 Chapter 2664

    Chapter 2664


    As he said, a trace of spiritual energy prated into the opponent¡¯s body and went


    straight to the opponent¡¯s brain.


    Immediately afterwards, just like Faisal, this person was given psychological hints by


    Charlie. Hearing this, he hurriedly said, ¡°You are too right!¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction, pointed at another person, and said, ¡°This brother must be


    dissatisfied, right?¡±


    The man hurriedly said, ¡°I dare not, what themander asks me to do, I will do, no


    more two minds!¡±


    Charlie smiled, walked to him, patted him on the shoulder, and smiled: ¡°You have a high


    level of consciousness! I will definitely say something for you in front of themander in


    the future.¡±


    After that, another trace of spiritual energy entered, following the method, and firmly


    controlling this person¡¯s consciousness.


    At this time, a guy with a full face cursed and said, ¡°Themander said that as soon as


    the time is up, he will start to kill. I think it is almost the time, and I will execute the


    sentence then!¡±


    Charlie looked at this man, sneered, and asked, ¡°You like killing people?¡±


    The guy stared at Charlie and said disdainfully, ¡°Yes, I just like it, why? Do you have an


    opinion? Or do you want to speak for these Yankees?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Why should I speak for them? I just think that the hostages


    really can¡¯te to the table. If you have the ability, it is better to wait for the


    government forces toe and kill a few more enemies on the battlefield.¡±


    The guy stepped up to Charlie in two steps, reached out his hand and grabbed Charlie¡¯s


    cor, and yelled, ¡°Are you sarcastic to me?!¡±


    Charlie smirked, ¡°It seems you are not stupid.¡±


    The guy was very angry. As soon as he raised his hand, his fist was about to hit Charlie¡¯s


    face. Charlie suddenly yelled, ¡°As$hole, even you dare to fight your dad?! Don¡¯t hesitate to


    kneel down and admit your mistake!¡±


    This voice scared the other party into a sluggish moment.


    He didn¡¯t know that at that moment, Charlie had already given powerful psychological


    hints to his brain.


    His whole figure was startled, and then he knelt on the ground with a thud, and


    said with sincerity, ¡°Dad, I was wrong¡­¡±


    Charlie pushed him away. At this moment, the person wearing the headset took off the


    headset in a bit of surprise, and blurted out, ¡°Kamil, why did you kneel down? This person


    is your father?!¡±


    The strong man called Kamil blurted out, ¡°Yes, he is my father!¡±


    The man stunned and said, ¡°Your brain is broken, right? Didn¡¯t your dad only diest year?


    I came to help carry the coffin!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie looked at him at this time and said lightly: ¡°I am not only his father, but also your


    father. Why don¡¯t you just kneel down and admit the mistake like him?¡±


    This sentence scared this person to death.


    He felt dizzy in his mind, and then he knelt down beside Kamil subconsciously, choked up,


    and said, ¡°Dad, I was wrong¡­¡±


    Charlie also felt a sharp pain in his brain at this time, and then carefully examined his


    body, there was only a trace of aura left, which made him realize that he had just given


    five people consecutive psychological hints, and the aura consumption was indeed too


    great.


    In the past, he seldom used aura intensively. At this moment, the aura consumption was


    greater than in the past few months.


    Fortunately, the five people, including Faisal, have been psychologically hinted at by


    him, and these five people have be his most loyal puppets.


    So he pointed to the door of the room inside and said to the five people: ¡°Who has the


    key? Open the door!¡±

 Chapter 2665

    Chapter 2665


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s order, someone immediately took out the key and prepared to open the


    iron door inside.


    Charlie said: ¡°You will guard outside the door for a while, and if someonees, try to


    spread it out.¡±


    With that, Charlie looked at the time and said, ¡°I guess yourmander wille over


    soon. If he wants toe in, let him in. You guys should behave naturally and don¡¯t let


    him see any clues.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The five people agreed in unison. Immediately, the door opened.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As soon as the door opened, there was a smell of earthly soil inside. He stepped forward


    and found that there was nothing in the whole room, only amp hung on the top of the


    room alone, and the wattage of the bulb was very low and the light was very dim.


    There are some traces of artificial reinforcement on the top of the room, but there are still


    mud walls around it. In this kind of room, there is basically no chance of suicide.


    In the corner of the wall, there are eight people sitting on the floor in a row, wearing ck


    hoods with their hands tied behind them, leaning against the wall.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t see their faces, but through their clothes and figure, one could see that


    among the eight people, there were three women and five men.


    Hearing the opening of the door, the eight people were all nervous, and a few even


    began to curl up and tremble unconsciously.


    Charlie entered the house and closed the iron gate by the way. Then, he paced up to


    the eight people and took off the ck hoods on their heads one by one.


    From left to right, Charlie took off the headgear of seven people in a row. As a result, the


    five boys and two girls had different skin colors. One of the boys was yellow, but the two


    girls were both blond and white.


    After picking thest one, he finally saw a yellow female with short hair and a beautiful


    appearance.


    Because these eight people have always been covered by thick ckheads, their vision


    has been in the dark, and now they suddenly get light. Even if it is only dim, the light


    bulb makes them feel very dazzling, so they are all subconsciously cover the light in


    front with their hands.


    After a while, everyone¡¯s vision finally returned to normal.


    What frightened them was that in front of them stood a man dressed as a standard


    terrorist with a ck mask on his head.


    The man also held an AK47 in his hand, which was a look of a gangster.


    Charlie looked at the yellow girl who looked a bit like southeast Asian and asked directly:


    ¡°Are you, Melba Watt?¡±


    As soon as the words were said, the girl¡¯s body twitched suddenly.


    She looked at Charlie and subconsciously asked: ¡°How do you know me?!¡±


    Charlie stretched out his hand to take off the mask, and said lightly: ¡°I am entrusted by your


    dad to take you home.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Melba was struck by lightning!


    She looked at Charlie with an incredulous look, and blurted out, ¡°What did you say?! My


    dad entrusted you to take me home?! How does he know that I am here?! And, why are


    you here? You Are you part of the armed opposition?¡±

 Chapter 2666

    Chapter 2666


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Miss Watt, you have too many questions, but I can tell you clearly


    that I am not from the


    armed opposition. I received your father¡¯s entrustment a few hours ago, so I hurried over


    from China just for you.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At this time, a yellow male spoke in shock and said, ¡°This¡­how is this possible¡­from the


    time we were caught until now, but it has only been not more than half a day, in such a


    short time, You can¡¯t catch up from China at all!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°What you think is impossible may not really be impossible.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Melba and said lightly: ¡°Time is running out. I will prepare


    an opposition suit for you in a moment. After you put it on, follow me.¡±


    Melba blurted out and asked him: ¡°Then¡­what about my friends?¡±


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a particrly good way to


    rescue all eight of you at the moment, so youe with me first, and I will send you to


    a safe ce first. If conditions permit, I can considering back again to save


    others.¡±


    At this time, a blond man blurted out: ¡°I think you are a liar! There are one or two


    thousand opposition forces stationed here, how can you rescue us?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°What you said is right, I can¡¯t save you, so just stay here


    honestly.¡±


    When the blond man heard this, he coldly snorted, and said angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to


    save me! There are so many guards outside. If I go out with you, I will be beaten into


    a ho¡¯s nest by a machine gun! I¡¯d rather stay, calm down and wait for my forces


    from my country to rescue me! Maybe they will immediately agree to the opposition¡¯s


    request, or send a SEAL team to rescue us!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Another blonde girl said: ¡°Our US Navy SEALs are the top special forces in the


    world. They perform the most difficult tasks all over the world, including killing terrorists at


    any point on Earth. This force is not too much, I believe they wille to save us!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°How do you know that the United States will send a Navy SEAL


    to rescue you? Who gave you the confidence?¡±


    An American boy with a dark panel next to him said without hesitation: ¡°We in the United


    States have always been strong and will not allow any foreign armed forces to harm


    our citizens!¡±


    ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget that we have arge number of military bases around the world, and


    there are several in the Middle East alone!¡±


    ¡°Turkey, a neighboring country in northern Syria, has several of our military bases;¡±


    ¡°In Saudi Arabia near southern Syria also has our military base!¡±


    ¡°So, they are likely to send Navy SEALs from these two countries to rescue us!¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°I found that you are all very


    good at it. You can speak Chinese as well, have you studied it specifically?¡±


    Another Indian-American boy said proudly: ¡°To tell you the truth, we are all top students


    in the United States. Everyone has several master¡¯s and doctoral degrees. Everyone is


    proficient in severalnguages, and we can speak Chinese. What¡¯s up? Japanese,


    French, German, all of them!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but gave him a thumbs-up, and asked him with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s


    awesome, it¡¯s really awesome.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly changed his conversation and sighed: ¡°Oh, I really


    don¡¯t understand. How can you learn so manynguages for a person who has no brains?


    Do people whock the heart and eyes have the talent to learnnguages?¡±


    The man blurted out, ¡°You¡­what did you say!?¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°You said you have military bases in several countries around you, so


    why have I been here all the way from China? Your SEALs are so close, but they haven¡¯t


    yet arrived to take you. What about a ghost?¡±

 Chapter 2667

    Chapter 2667


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s question, the boy blurted out and retorted: ¡°First of all! I don¡¯t believe


    you came from China at all!


    Because this is simply unrealistic!¡±


    After speaking, he looked at everyone and said very seriously: ¡°Everyone has studied the


    world geography and Chinese Geography as well. You must all know the distance between


    China and this ce!¡±


    ¡°If you fly over from the central part of China, the straight-line distance is at least 6,000


    kilometers, right?¡±


    ¡°If you fly over from the western region of China, the straight- line distance will not be less


    than 5,000 kilometers.¡±


    Charlie gave a thumbs up and said with a smile: ¡°You are so fu*king clever! You know


    everything!¡±


    After speaking, Charlie turned around and said jokingly, ¡°But you guessed it wrong, Big


    Smart man, I¡¯m not from Central China or West China, I¡¯m from East China.¡±


    ¡°East China?!¡± The Indian boy who Charlie said was smart said disdainfully: ¡°East China


    is even more impossible! East China to here is, not less than 7,000 kilometers, how did


    you fly over in such a short time? On a rocket?¡±


    As he said, he sneered again: ¡°Furthermore, as everyone knows, Syria has not


    resumed navigation due to the war. If you want to get from China to Syria, you must


    first fly to neighboring countries, and then transfer tond transportation. Even if you


    use the shortest route and don¡¯t dy for a minute, ording to my estimation, you


    will have at least twenty hours to arrive, but we haven¡¯t been captured for twenty-four


    hours until now. Do you have the ability of an unknown prophet? So, if you want me to


    say, you are lying!¡±


    Charlie shook his head helplessly, looked at Melba, and asked, ¡°Is this guy always like


    this?¡±


    Melba¡¯s expression was a little embarrassed at once, but also a little hesitant.


    In fact, she was not sure about Charlie¡¯s identity, and she couldn¡¯t believe what


    Charlie said.


    Moreover, listening to his voice face-to-face is somewhat different from what she and


    he talked through their mobile phones in the WeChatmunication.


    In addition, Charlie didn¡¯t reveal his identity, so she was a little unpredictable at once.


    After all, the spection made by her partner just now is not unreasonable. Charlie¡¯s


    statement is somewhat contrary to logic, both in terms of time and space.


    At this time, the clever guy continued: ¡°Tell you, our SEAL team strives to be 100%


    sessful every time it performs a mission, so they will definitely formte a


    comprehensive rescue n first, and then perform the scalpel. The rescue operation! I


    believe they will rescue us after some time!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Charlie sneered and said: ¡°Okay, stop this nonsense, you can pull a calf when you open


    your mouth, right?¡±


    ¡°I tell you the truth, the news that you guys were captured is not reported by the


    European and American media at all!¡±

 Chapter 2668

    Chapter 2668


    ¡°Do you know what it means not to report? It means that your fellow Americans don¡¯t even


    know that you are captured!¡±


    ¡°So your army will not bother to send troops to rescue you, let alone send troops to rescue


    you so much. The opposition went to your embassy and demanded 80 million ransom but


    they were rejected. You still expect them to send troops to


    rescue you. Do you think your father is Buffett and Bill Gates?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Several of them retorted in unison: ¡°You must be lying!¡±


    Just now, the Indian boy looked at Melba and said loudly: ¡°Melba, you must be careful of


    this person. I seriously suspect that this person is a member of the opposition! Otherwise,


    even if he has great abilities, he cannot be so short. Arrive here within the time limit, and


    don¡¯t forget, there are still one or two thousand opposition soldiers guarding here. If he


    were not one of them, he would nevere in alive! Look at him, wearing opposition


    costumes and holding The weapon of the opposition, this person must be a member of


    the opposition!¡±


    Immediately, he stared at Charlie and said coldly: ¡°This guy is running here now to act


    with you and nder us all. I don¡¯t know what his intention is! Maybe it¡¯s because the


    opposition knows you are a Chinese American, so they found him from the team toe


    and set up the game with you. I think he must have been arranged by the opposition to


    instigate you! You must not believe him!¡±


    Charlie was so angry that he wanted tough at the silly bird, and asked him, ¡°Since you


    are so determined that I am a member of the opposition, then you pretend to be so


    coercive in front of me so suddenly?¡±


    The Indian boy was obviously a little nervous, but he still pretended to be tough and said, ¡°I


    don¡¯t believe you dare to attack me! Your opposition took such a great effort to capture us,


    isn¡¯t it just to negotiate conditions with our country? Is it? If you kill me, what else would


    you use to negotiate terms with our country? Moreover, if our country wants to retaliate


    against you, it will be your end! Only a few missiles will be able to razor this ce to the


    ground!¡±


    Charlie sarcastically said: ¡°Of the eight of you, one of you counts as one. It¡¯s nothing more


    than a schoolmaster with better academic performance. In terms of family background, are


    your parents rich? In terms of background, any one of your parents can be the United


    States¡¯s State councilor?¡±


    ¡°If you want money, no money, no power, no power, and lick your face and wait for the


    SEALs to save you? You want people to use missiles to avenge you. It¡¯s not that I despise


    you. Any small and medium conventional missile costs a lot. Millions of dors and


    surface-to-surface missiles start at tens of millions of dors. Do you deserve revenge with


    such an expensive weapon?¡±


    The inquisitive boy¡¯s expression is very ugly, he wants to say something, but suddenly


    he can¡¯t find any words to refute.


    At this time, another boy of Chinese descent said, ¡°You don¡¯t confuse people here


    anymore. As we all know, the United


    States always values the safety of citizens most. All eight of us are social pirs. The


    country will certainly rescue us at all costs. Yes, you are running over to brainwash us


    now, don¡¯t you just want us to cooperate with you to criticize our country? I know your


    tricks, as long as we scold the United States, you will be so excited that you can¡¯t sleep,


    and you want to send the video to all make it go viral in the world!¡±


    Charlie put away the joking smile just now, looked at the young man with a face of wonder,


    and asked seriously: ¡°I ask you, are you American or Chinese?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am an American!¡± The boy blurted out without hesitation: ¡°My passport was


    taken away by you. If you go to see my passport now, you can see clearly that I am a


    citizen of the United States of America!¡±


    Charlie nodded, deeply disappointed in this group of people, especially this boy of


    Chinese descent. Although what he said was not wrong, it made Charlie feel very


    ufortable.


    So, he became light and cold and said: ¡°Well, in this case, then you also wait for your


    country to save you.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Melba again and said seriously: ¡°Miss Watt, I don¡¯t want to


    ask you the same question anymore. I am entrusted by your father to save you, so no


    matter which country you think you are from, as long as you are willing to follow me, I will


    rescue you and take you back to China.¡±


    ¡°But! If you really don¡¯t want to go with me, I will never do things in which I have to force


    others. Could you please record a video to exin that you don¡¯t want to go, I will take the


    video back to your dad to give him an exnation!¡±

 Chapter 2669

    Chapter 2669


    ¡°Who are you and what is your name?¡± asked Melba.


    ¡°My name is Charlie Wade and your father sent me here to rescue you as I mentioned


    earlier,¡± Charlie replied earnestly.


    When Charlie said his name, Melba was struck by lightning, leaving her face full of


    shock.


    She and Charlie have never met, but only had a voice chat on WeChat. Since she didn¡¯t


    talk much and didn¡¯t have a lot of content, she didn¡¯t have a deep impression of Charlie¡¯s


    voice, so she never mentioned the one in front of her was the man, she connected with on


    WeChat.


    But now, after hearing the name, Melba immediately matched the two of them!


    At this moment, she blurted out excitedly and asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, why are you here?¡±


    Charlie shrugged and sighed helplessly. Said: ¡°I told you already that this ce is not


    safe, right? You don¡¯t believe me, do you know that your father is worried about you?


    Melba couldn¡¯t stop her tears when she heard this.


    The Indian boy on the side subconsciously said: ¡°Melba, you must not be fooled by him!


    This guy is not a good person at first sight!¡± The Chinese boy also took the conversation


    and said in agreement: ¡°Yes, you know Melba, don¡¯t believe it.


    Hey! You must firmly believe that our army will definitely save us!¡±


    As he said, he was a little excited and said excitedly: ¡°I believe that as long as we persist,


    after we are saved, in the eyes of the media, one is a hero who swears to the death in


    front of the opposition forces, so when we return to the United States, we will definitely


    be a hero in everyone¡¯s eyes! If you are cheated by him now and instigated by him,


    then you will not only be able to be a hero. A hero, you might even be a street


    mouse that everyone shouts at and beat.¡±


    Charlie saw that this guy¡¯s brain circuit was so strange that he couldn¡¯t understand it, so


    he sneered and asked him: ¡°Man, you should have been born and raised in the United


    States since childhood. Right?¡± The Chinese boy nodded gently.


    Charlie said with a smile on his face: ¡°No wonder the person hurriedly asked: ¡°No


    wonder?


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°No wonder you are so talented. We really can¡¯t cultivate a


    talent like you back in the country.


    Seeing that everyone was still questioning Charlie¡¯s identity, Melba hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re


    all misunderstood. Mr. Wade is definitely not a member of the opposition. He is the


    chairman of China Emgrand Group, he is the one that I told you about before!


    ¡°How is it possible!¡± The other seven people blurted out almost at the same time!


    One of the girls said, ¡°Melba! Your brain must be broken. Think about it, how could it be


    possible for a big boss with a worth of over 100 billion? So young?¡±


    She said, without waiting for Melba¡¯s answer, she immediately added: ¡°It¡¯s nothing more


    than being so young, but have you ever thought about how could a big boss with a worth


    of over 100 billione to Syria to do this kind of thing in person?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Saying that again! Sanjay has given you just the right analysis, and if he really is the big


    boss, how likely he arrived here from China in such a short time? Do you think he¡¯s Iron


    Man ah? ¡°


    The Chinese-American boy blurted out: ¡°Yes! Melba, if you think about it carefully, you


    have never seen Mr. Wade, so how do you judge that this guy is him? I suspect this guy


    might have hacked your phone. Password, checked your chat history, and found this w,


    so he pretends to be Mr. Wade toe and lie to you!


    Melba shook her head and said firmly: ¡°I can be sure that he is Mr. Wade! Just now I


    didn¡¯t tell him what he is in reality. The voice corresponds to his voice in the voice chat,


    but now I can be sure that the two of them are the same person!¡±


    Others thought Melba must be crazy.

 Chapter 2670

    Chapter 2670


    Chinese-American boys, shaking his head on the side said:!! ¡°Melba, I know you¡¯re a


    girl who is certainly afraid of death, but you have to believe, in this world, there is no


    random killing of an American citizen. we would ultimately be rescued.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie was amused by him, and couldn¡¯t help asking him: My dear, I¡¯ll say something


    that¡¯s not ck, objective, and fair.


    There are various shootings in the United States all day long, and it will lead to several,


    even dozens of innocent people¡¯s deaths. Civilians die, you still say that no one would


    dare to kill a U.S. citizen at will. Don¡¯t you feel contradictory?


    The Chinese boy blushed and retorted: ¡°The situations you said all happened in


    China! No! What happened overseas! How can you count what happened here?¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked, ¡°What do you mean, what happened here is


    contradictions among the people?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The Chinese boy immediately agreed and said: ¡°It¡¯s the contradiction


    among the people!


    Charlie nodded, looked at Melba, and said: ¡°From my point of view, your dad must know


    that you get mixed up with these stupid things all day long, and I don¡¯t know how sad it


    will be for him.¡±


    Melba¡¯s expression was extremely embarrassing.


    She also feels that her friends are usually smarter than the others, all of them are


    academic bullies and elites, but now she doesn¡¯t know why, all of them seem very anti-


    intellectual.


    Charlie was not sure whether Melba really believed in his identity, so he took out his


    mobile phone and opened the dialog between him and Melba from WeChat, then turned


    the screen to her, pulled up the chat log, and said ¡°This kind of chat record can¡¯t be


    forged, so you believe my identity?¡± Melba said almost without hesitation: ¡°I believe


    it! Several other people saw this scene, and they were shocked to speak. They are here.


    They attacked Charlie¡¯s every word for a long time, wasting so much tongue, just to prove


    that Charlie is a fake.


    For this reason, they moved out various arguments and packed their views seamlessly


    from the inside to the outside.


    But now, with only one mobile phone, Charliepletely overturned all the judgments


    made by these self-righteous top students, making these seven people dumbfounded for


    a while.


    The Indian kid couldn¡¯t help eximing: ¡°This is impossible! Even if you are really


    Chairman Wade, you cannot rush to Syria from Eastern China in such a short time!


    ¡± Yes! Ah!¡± The Chinese kid also said: ¡°This is not logical! Even the fastest civil airliner


    can¡¯t do it!¡±


    Charlie sneered and asked: ¡°You two are the best, I ask you, you guys What is the fastest


    civil airliner known in the world? The Chinese boy blurted out with a proud face: ¡°Of


    course I know! I have a deep research on aircraft! The fastest civil airliner currently is the


    Gulfstream G650 business jet! This aircraft is using the engine of Rolls-Royce in the


    United Kingdom. It is powerful. Its flying speed can reach Mach 0.95, which is 95% of the


    speed of sound! But it is also one of the most expensive business jets in the world. I can


    afford it!


    Charlie apuded: ¡°You really have damn good material for learning. It seems that you


    must be very good at memorizing the text. I used to see all kinds of keyboard car gods


    who didn¡¯t even have a driver¡¯s license on the Inte.


    Encountered a keyboard machine god.¡± The Chinese kid said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t be sneered


    here! Even if you are really sitting on the Gulfstream G650, it is impossible to arrive in


    Syria in such a short time! So you must be hiding something. An unspeakable secret!


    Charlie smiled: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯te with a G650.


    Having said that, Charlie put away his smile and said calmly:


    ¡°I¡¯m here on a Concorde airliner.¡±

 Chapter 2671

    Chapter 2671


    ¡°Concorde?!


    When Charlie said these four words, everyone was stunned.


    Who can believe that the legend and the super king of civil aviation speed-Concorde,


    which ended as early as 20 years ago, It¡¯s still in operation now?! The Chinese


    kid subconsciouslyughed and said: ¡°You really know how to say that the Concorde


    has long been retired. Now there is no airline in the world, and it has a supersonic


    speed in operation. Do you think we are a fool?


    Charlie shook his head andughed at him: ¡°Oh, I really don¡¯t understand myself, what am


    I doing with you so much?


    After finishing speaking, he looks at Melba, said: ¡°The situation is urgent now. The


    opposition has announced to the public that if the US embassy does not agree to their


    demand, it will start killing hostages, so we don¡¯t want to dy any more time and leave


    this now.¡±


    Melba couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Then my friends?¡±


    Charlie reached out his hand to stop her and said: ¡°What kind of stupid people are your


    friends, I believe you are watching it all. Put the words here, today I will only take you


    alone, to go or not to go, I will give you 10 seconds to consider.


    ¡°Just take one person?¡± one boy put his right hand in the air disdainfully, made a gesture


    of reaching out and twisting the light bulb, curled his mouth, and said: ¡°You really feel


    good about yourself. Tell you the truth, even if you ask If you let me go with you, I won¡¯t


    go with you!


    Charlie ignored him, but looked at Melba and said, ¡°There are still five seconds left. ¡° I,


    Melba, suddenly fell into a dilemma.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She really wanted to leave with Charlie. After all, he was entrusted by her father to


    come to Syria to save her.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to just treat these ssmates who sharemon ideals and


    stay here.


    At this moment, the kid of Chinese descent said immediately: ¡°Melba, even if his identity


    is not a problem, you must never follow him! There are one or two thousand opposition


    armed forces outside, and if you are not careful, you may be caught. You must not make


    a joke about your life¡¯s safety!


    ¡°Yes!¡± a white boy said: ¡°The best way for us now is to wait for our troops to rescue us! If


    you go with him now, not only After nine deaths, even if you survive by chance, you will


    definitely regret it! At this moment, Melba fully understands that it is absolutely impossible


    for her to convince this group of friends.


    So she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t want to hit everyone¡¯s self-


    confidence, but I don¡¯t really believe that the SEAL team wille to rescue me. So far,


    Melba hesitated for a while, and finally said firmly: ¡°So I decided to talk to Mr. Charlie and


    leave! Whether it¡¯s life or death, I won¡¯t regret my decision!


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk nonsense with them anymore, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    After that, he walked over. In front of Melba, he pulled her up from the ground and untied


    the rope tied to her hand.


    At this moment, he suddenly noticed that someone was walking down the stairs outside,


    so he immediately whispered in Melba¡¯s ear: ¡°Someone is here, sit back first!¡±


    Melba hurriedly sat back on the ground, and Charlie stepped back a few steps and


    quickly stuck it on the wall next to the iron gate.


    After a while, he heard someone speaking in Arabic outside.


    Charlie could perceive it, and three people walked down the stairs at this time.


    The headed person is saying something loudly.


    Immediately afterward, two of the three people stayed at the door of the outermost door,


    and the head walked in by himself.


    As soon as he entered the door, Faisal and the others immediately said loudly: ¡°Hello,


    Commander Hamid! Upon hearing this, Charlie¡¯s spirits jumped all of a sudden.

 Chapter 2672

    Chapter 2672


    At the same time, he also spurned the seven highly educated stupid birds in front of him.


    Didn¡¯t they wait for the Marines to rescue them? The Marines did note, but the angel


    of death came first!


    Then, he listened to that Commander Hamid and Faisal and others outside exchanged a


    few words, probably asking Faisal how the hostages inside are.


    One of the guards hurriedly said that everything is normal, and then the leader said: ¡°Open


    the door.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Immediately, the door opened sounded.


    After a while, the iron gate was pushed aside from the outside, and a man in a


    desert camouge stepped in.


    What¡¯s interesting is that the moment he stepped in, his figure swayed to the left, which


    made Charlie instantly see that this guy was stillme with a problem with his left leg!


    Hamid stepped forward and saw these eight hostages didn¡¯t wear headgear, and he was


    furious. He shouted sharply, ¡°Fu*k! Why don¡¯t they wear headgear?! Now that they see my


    face, won¡¯t I have to kill them?!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, he realized there was still a figure in the peripheral light on his


    right side, so he hurriedly turned his head and saw Charlie, who was looking directly at


    him with a smile on his face.


    Seeing that Charlie was an unfamiliar face, he was suddenly shocked, and he


    subconsciously went to his pocket to draw a gun.


    At this moment, Charlie pointed the muzzle of the AK47 directly at him, then closed the


    door with one foot, and said with a smile: ¡°Come on, kneel on the ground with your


    hands on your head.


    After speaking, he shook his head again and said to himself said: ¡°I guess you can¡¯t


    understand what I said.¡± Hamid blurted out:¡± You are the Chinese people?


    Charlie curious and asked: ¡°You, you also speak Chinese?


    Hamid put a calm, said:¡± I¡¯ve had studied in China, I learned Chinese. Originally, my


    father wanted me to fully develop trade with China in the future, but I did not expect


    that my father would be killed by the government forces.


    After speaking, he looked at Charlie and asked coldly: ¡°Who are you? Howe you


    are here?! Are you a member of the government army?


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°I¡¯m not from the government army.


    Hamid with an expression of horror, blurted: ¡°Whom do you serve?¡±


    Charlie pointed to Melba: ¡°I wasmissioned by the girl¡¯s father to bring his baby


    daughter home,¡±


    After that, he pointed to Hamid again and said coldly: ¡°So you guys are not righteous, and


    go to war. But you kidnapped a few students who were stupid in reading and were not


    afraid of other people¡¯s intentions?¡±


    Hamid gritted his teeth and yelled: ¡°Stop talking nonsense with me here. I tied them


    because they are with the government army and are my enemy! And you ran to me


    without shame and want to take them away when I am here? Youe as you want,


    and leave as you want?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Otherwise? Believe it or not, if I kill you now, I can still safely


    evacuate.¡±


    Hamid gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s all my people outside. You can¡¯t escape at all!


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°No, no, no, you are wrong. The outside is all my people.


    Then, Charlie opened the door and told Faisal: ¡°Take the two outside and control this


    guy, remember not to let the people in the yard hear it!


    Faisal nodded without hesitation: ¡°Yes!


    Hamid stunned and yelled: ¡°Faisal, you dare to betray me!


    Betray our grand goal of overthrowing the government army!¡±


    ¡®Sorry!¡¯ Faisal pointed at Charlie respectfully with both hands, and said without hesitation:


    ¡°I am only loyal to this gentleman now!

 Chapter 2673

    Chapter 2673


    ¡°Grass!


    Hamid¡¯s heart suddenly became cold when he heard this. After all, he has been leading


    the army for many years, and his judgment of the strategic situation is very urate. At


    this moment, he has realized that he and Charlie each have half of their control initiative.


    ¡°In this cer, the initiative is in the hands of this Chinese man, because he has a gun at


    me and bought my subordinates. He can kill me in this room at any time.¡±


    ¡°However, I am notpletely passive. After all, no matter how powerful he is, it is


    impossible to buy over one or two thousand people from the entire base.¡±


    ¡°Because, if he really had this capability, he would have overthrown me directly, so


    why bother to spend so much effort? , How about sneaking into this cer?


    Thinking of this, he immediately said to Charlie: Friend, neither of us should be too


    impulsive. If you have anything, you can talk and discuss it. After all, I have been studying


    in China for many years and I see you are very kind!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s easy if you want to talk. I just have one request. If you


    ask me to take people away, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. Otherwise, I will kill you first.¡±


    Saying this, Charlie must say seriously: ¡°After I kill you, as long as I run faster, your men


    may not be able to react. After all, when I came in, your men didn¡¯t find me, trust me When


    I leave, they could not find out as well. As soon as Charlie said this, the opposite Hamid


    immediately became tense. He is not a fool.


    His own base of one or two thousand defenses can still make this mane in quietly,


    and it was obvious that his defenses were not counted as f@rts in front of the other party.


    At this time, Charlie continued: ¡°When they find your body lying in this cer, I might have


    already left Syria, but what about you? You can only lie down hard and ept the funeral


    prepared by your one or two thousand men. Your status in the army is so high, and your


    funeral will be very grand by that time!


    Hamid¡¯s face immediately turned green.


    He quickly understood in his heart that he and Charlie were not as close as he had


    imagined.


    People like Charlie can take the initiative.


    If Charlie kills him first, he will be cold first.


    If he really annoyed him, he would go ahead and kill him, and then escape smoothly,


    wouldn¡¯t he be a big loser?!


    Thinking of this, Hamid¡¯s expression suddenly became very depressed.


    Let him let go, he is naturally unwilling 10,000 times.


    After all, he is still waiting to use these hostages to extort funds from the US


    Embassy.


    He has two thousand soldiers under his hand, people fed by horses, and there is a huge


    funding gap. He is waiting to make a windfall to stabilize the team. If there are extra


    surpluses, he can buy a batch of new weapons from the arms dealers. Equip troops to


    improve theirbat effectiveness.


    However, money is important, but he is also amander after all, which is equivalent to


    a warlord and a native emperor. Even if the money cannot be made, he has this team. In


    the future, he will have more chances to make a fortune.


    Maybe the opposition will win the final victory. Can also mix with a senior official.


    Therefore, for him, the most important thing is to live, to live safely.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2674

    Chapter 2674


    Otherwise, if he dies here, he will really lose everything.


    Because his life is more important, he doesn¡¯t dare to confront Charlie.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After thinking about it, Hamid gritted his teeth, tried to make the final fight, and said:


    ¡°Brother! It¡¯s not easy for you toe all the way, plus the two of us are predestined. I


    can¡¯t refuse your request, but you must also save me a little bit of face, and you can¡¯t let


    mee to the bamboo basket to fetch water in the end, don¡¯t you have an old saying in


    China? Keep a thread in everything, so you can see each other in the future!


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I have to say, What you said in Chinese literature is really not


    bad, and even the allegorical words can give me two sentences.¡¯


    Hamid embarrassedly smiled, and said: ¡°The use one word to describe, whatever the


    oue, I was also a school bully.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him:¡± You said let me give you a bit to stay Face, I don¡¯t know


    how you want to keep this face?


    Hamid waved his hand and said with a face full of quagmire: ¡°Brother, this way! These


    eight people, half of you and half of me, there is an old Chinese saying that is so far


    away as a guest, so I let you pick first. You pick four people at random and take them


    away. The remaining four are left to me.


    As soon as Hamid said this, all the seven people besides him were crazy except for


    Melba. What the hell is this What a ghost! Is this guy who came by the Concorde so


    fierce?


    Themander of the opposition came. Not only did he not kill him, but he also


    controlled him. What¡¯s more outrageous is that the two men are still talking about


    terms¡­ What¡¯s even more outrageous is that this Hamid actually agreed.


    He asked Charlie to take four people away. Doesn¡¯t that mean that four people can be


    rescued directly by him?!


    Since Melba is determined To upy one ce, there are three ces left!


    Thinking of this, the boy of Chinese descent blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade, save me! We are


    compatriots! We arepatriots! You can help me if you say anything!


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Hey, don¡¯te with me. This set, what you said just now, don¡¯t


    you remember? I do treat you as apatriot, even if you are holding a passport from


    another country, but what you have is the blood of our Chinese nation. You are my


    compatriot in the eyes.


    Speaking of this, Charlie said helplessly: ¡°Look at what you said just now. You were born


    and raised in the United States, and your homnd is the United States. If you have said


    so, I can¡¯t rush to recognize you like me. Compatriots, isn¡¯t this forcing you to betray your


    mothend?


    The other party cried out and choked up: ¡°Mr. Wade, I was wrong! Actually, I was not


    born in the United States, I was born in China, butter my parents migrated, took me to


    the United States and I became a citizen there. The reason why I always dere that I


    was born in the United States is that I don¡¯t want to be looked down upon by Americans.


    I want them to know that although I am not an American face, I am The American-born


    and authentic American said this, he cried bitterly: ¡°Actually, I am a foreigner. I am now


    aware of the mistake. I know what is still flowing in my bones;


    Charlie blurted out and interrupted:¡± It¡¯s OK, don¡¯t say anything, I understand what you


    mean. ¡°When the other party heard this, he felt as if he had hope of survival, he


    immediately cried and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you so much! From now on, I will be a cow


    and a horse, and I will repay you well!¡±


    A white American boy also hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I apologize to you for my


    recklessness and impoliteness. Please take me with you. The Indian boy also cried. He


    said: ¡°Yep me me for my senselessness, in fact, I particrly admire you, such a lone


    hero. I ask you to forget my rudeness before, give me a chance.¡±


    Others as seeing that they were all pleading, also hurriedly started crying.


    Charlie smiled at this time, turned to look at Hamid, and said seriously: ¡°Commander


    Hamid.¡±


    Hamid said quickly, ¡°Brother, when you meet, you are destined, and when you are


    destined, you are friends. Don¡¯t call themander like that. By the way! In addition, my


    brother said to him, myst name is Hamid¡¯, these three words are connected, if you can


    do not open it, try not to open it.¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly added with a smile One sentence:


    ¡°Of course, if you think it¡¯s too tiring to say three words, just treat it as if I didn¡¯t say


    anything.

 Chapter 2675

    Chapter 2675


    Seeing Hamid¡¯s aggrieved look, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Since Commander


    Hamid has spoken, I¡¯ll connect these three wordster.


    Hamid hugged Charlie. Then he pointed to the eight people on the opposite side and


    said generously: ¡°Brother, just pick it!


    After finishing speaking, he was afraid that Charlie would not be willing to borrow the


    donkey from the slope. He gritted his teeth and blurted out: ¡°This way, my brother, I will


    give another step. You choose five!


    The desire of the seven to survive in an instant increased!


    Charlie looked at Hamid, smiled, and praised: ¡°Commander Hamid is really interesting.


    Just at this point, you can see You should be a person of integrity andmitment. ¡°


    Hamid nodded seriously and said:¡± I am the person with most credit, whether it is trade


    andmerce, or the troops in war, we must honor themitment that let you take five,


    would not have vague!


    Charlie At this time, he waved his hand: ¡°I am also the most ethical person. I have always


    believed that you respect me a foot and I respect you more. Therefore, among the eight


    people, I only need Miss Watt and the rest. Leave them to you.


    The other seven people burst into tears when they heard this. The young people of


    Chinese descent cried and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, everyone is apatriot, you can¡¯t get me


    into injustice!


    All the other people also cried together, begging for mercy and begging constantly for


    rescue and help.


    At this time, Melba also couldn¡¯t see it. She pleaded: ¡°Mr. Wade, they are indeed frogs at


    the bottom of the well. They have eyes but don¡¯t know the world. I hope you don¡¯t keep a


    grudge. Please try to save as many people as possible. Take them all away.


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°Melba, things are not handled like this. I am here to save you


    completely for the sake of your dad. You asked me to save them. Who do you want me


    to save?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Melba was ashamed. , But for the safety of friends, she still gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Mr.


    Wade, please give me a face! I know this request is very abrupt, inappropriate, and self-


    defeating, but I still ask you to look at my face.


    Save them once, Charlie shook his head and firmly refused: ¡°I don¡¯t give you this face


    because from beginning to end, these friends have never given me face at all. I am a


    person who has never admired foreigners or locals, those who don¡¯t care about me. Is it


    an American or a Martian, as long as he doesn¡¯t give me face, I won¡¯t give him face?¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Hamid, pointed at Melba, and said seriously: ¡°I will only take


    her away.¡±


    ¡®Grass, interesting! Hamid-stomped and blurted: ¡°In this case, then I won¡¯t be too


    nonsense. Now I will tell your men, you two can leave at will, no one can stop!¡±


    After finishing, Hamid shed aside, let out the door, and said, ¡°Brother, please!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°No, it¡¯s not my viin¡¯s heart. After all, this is your site. I have to


    be more cautious. The helicopter parked directly in the yard. The helicopter must not


    carry any ammunition. In addition, all people except the pilot must be evacuated. Then


    you will apany the two of us personally.


    When the person picks me up, I will let you go, what do you think?¡±


    Hamid looked embarrassed and said, ¡°What if you change your mind when you get


    there? What if you kidnap me? Now the government is offering a reward of several


    million dors for my head, how do I know if you get greedy?


    ¡°Do you see me greedy?¡± Charlie smiled helplessly, pointed to his face, and asked him


    with a smile: ¡°You said that I might get greedy? I cam here fcking sitting on a Concorde


    airliner with more than hundreds of millions of dors, within a few hours, all the way from


    China to the ce where you don¡¯t shit, will I make money for the multi-million dor


    reward on your head?


    Hamid swallowed his saliva and blurted out: ¡°Concorde?! You are from the Wade family


    of China?!¡±

 Chapter 2676

    Chapter 2676


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°What? Commander Hamid has also heard of the Wade


    family?¡±


    Hamid immediately said with a look of admiration: ¡°I have heard of it too much! I was in the


    university where I was studying in Eastcliff. Ah, the Wade family and the Su family are both


    top families in China, and I heard about it at that time.


    After speaking, Hamid tly asked, ¡°My brother, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m right?


    Charlie didn¡¯t hide it. Nodded and said: ¡°Yes, I am the Wade family member. When this


    was said, the other seven people were almost all frightened. They are all high-


    achieving students in the financial field. They have a deep understanding of the


    economic conditions of various countries, and naturally, they also know China The


    strength of these wealthy families.


    As soon as they heard that Charlie was a descendant of the Wade family, they


    immediately understood why Charlie could travel to Syria on the Concorde in such a


    short time.


    This is the Wade family. What a pity! It¡¯s a pity that these so- called high-achieving


    students will be blindfolded and not see the treasure!


    Hamid on the side immediately gave a thumbs up and blurted out: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my


    brother is really from the Wade family, like the Wade family man you can still break in


    here alone. It is really admirable!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Commander Hamid is too polite.


    Hamid couldn¡¯t help but said excitedly: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it today. It¡¯s fate to be able to get


    acquainted with the descendants of the Wade family!


    After that, he looked at Charlie and said sincerely: ¡°Brother, there is an old saying in China


    that you don¡¯t get acquainted with each other. If you use it on you and me, it would be


    appropriate. If you Don¡¯t dislike it, from now on, you and I will be friends!


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: ¡°Since my brother said so, we will be friends from now


    on!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hamidughed and blurted out: Brother, I know that you came to rescue thisdy so far. If


    you want toe, she must be very important to you, then I won¡¯t be here to waste time


    with you, you and I will keep in touch with each other, and then I personally take you away


    by helicopter ording to your request. If you have the opportunity in the future, you will


    come to Syria as a guest again. Then I will ¨C I will treat you well!


    Seeing that he is indeed sincere, Charlie said without hesitation:¡± No problem! If my


    brotheres to China in the future, he will contact me as soon as possible, and he will be


    given the best hospitality!


    As he said, the boy of Chinese origin cried and said, ¡°Master Wade, you are a trillion-


    dor family man. do not keep a grudge on us and leave us behind. My family took pains


    to brought me up, and it was not easy, give me a chance to save my life, and I kowtow to


    you!¡±


    When he finished, in spite of his hands still being tied up behind him, he was struggling


    desperately to kneel and kowtow.


    Charlie said with an indifferent expression at this time: ¡°Okay, no need to act here, no


    matter what you say, I will not take you away.


    After saying this, he looked at Melba and said lightly: ¡°Miss Watt, let¡¯s go.¡± When the


    Chinese boy heard this, he looked at Melba savagely, and blurted out, ¡°Melba! I came


    here just for you. Do you have the heart to leave me here alone?! Do you still have the


    slightest humanity?!¡±


    The other two girls also choked and said, ¡°Melba, everyone is a good friend, how can


    you leave us at this time. If you leave us, we¡¯re dead.


    Indian boys also cried and said, ¡°Melba, I don¡¯t want to die.


    My parents saved a lifetime of money for me to finish studying. I can¡¯t just die here.


    Melba silently in this ce suddenly burst into tears, and she looked at Charlie with


    extremely pitiful eyes, and her beautiful eyes were full of pleading.


    Charlie said coldly at this time: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Marines wille to rescue you.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Melba and reminded loudly: ¡°It¡¯s time to go, Miss


    Watt!¡±

 Chapter 2677

    Chapter 2677


    Hearing this, Melba was at a loss. She could see that Charlie was not joking.


    So she didn¡¯t know what she should do if Charlie really didn¡¯t want to take away her


    companions.


    She did not expect that her group of friends would be so anti- intellectual. They had


    already offended Charlie to death before he revealed their identity. Now no matter how


    they plead with Charlie, it is reasonable for Charlie not to save them.


    Although she wanted to leave and go to Aurous Hill to reunite with her father, she really


    couldn¡¯t bear to leave so many friends behind and escape alone.


    At a certain moment, Melba even thought about not leaving, and just staying to live or die


    with these friends, so that even if facing the worst result, she can have a clear conscience.


    Otherwise, if she was left alone and seven of them died here, then she would not be


    able to get rid of the guilt deep in her heart in this life.


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that these anti-intellectual talents with high academic qualifications


    are now desperately trying to get Melba into the water.


    They used all kinds of methods to repeatedly stimte Melba¡¯s psychological defense by


    insulting, reprimanding, begging, or selling miserably, with only two purposes: either, let


    Melba take them together or let her stay too and die with them!


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help looking at her. Seeing that her expression was very tangled, she


    even had some signs of a strong man breaking her wrist, and he immediately said


    inwardly that it was not good!


    Young people are most likely to have the so-called loyalty and affection. A condemned


    prisoner who was unwilling to betray his friend for the so-called friend¡¯s death felt that he


    was out of loyalty when he died, but he did not know that the other party only regarded


    him as a scapegoat.


    Therefore, Charlie didn¡¯t give Melba a chance to react. He opened the door and said to


    Faisal outside: ¡°Come and take


    Miss Watt out!


    ¡®Yes!


    Faisal, who had just brought four other people under the control of Hamid¡¯s two guards,


    agreed without hesitation, and immediately walked to Melba, and said coldly: ¡°Miss Watt,


    pleasee with me!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Melba was still a little vaciting, but when Charlie asked Faisal to take her out forcibly,


    she immediately aroused her sense of resistance. She almost immediately blurted out:


    ¡°I¡¯m not going! I¡¯m not going! I¡¯m going to stay. Stay with my friends!


    As soon as Melba said this, the expressions of the other seven people instantly eased a


    little, and some even showed a hint of excitement unintentionally.


    Charlie had a panoramic view of the performance of these people and had no hope for


    the humanity and character of these people.


    At a critical juncture, I don¡¯t have the opportunity to escape, I don¡¯t want mypanions


    to escape, and I want them to stay and die with me. This is the dirtiest aspect of human


    nature.


    So, Charlie immediately ordered Faisal and said: ¡°Blocked her mouth, take her out!¡±


    Melba Hearing this, the mood got more excited, and shouted:


    ¡°Do not touch me I do not go to the finish, She looked at


    Charlie and shouted: ¡°Mr. Wade, please tell my dad that I can¡¯t honor his wish, let him not


    me me! I am in Syria with my friends, if I leave alone, I will never forgive myself in my


    life!


    Charlie frowned and looked at her, and asked, ¡°Your brain is also infected by these seven


    stupid birds?!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Melba said loudly: ¡°I have been deliberated! I am willing to bear all the


    consequences, and I will never regret it!


    Charlie¡¯s head is big, pointing at her, and sternly shouted: ¡°You shut up! Before I came,


    your life was owned by you and it was okay, but since I¡¯m here, you can only live! Even if


    you want to die, I won¡¯t let you die!

 Chapter 2678

    Chapter 2678


    Melba asked, ¡°Why! I have the right to choose not to let you take me away!¡±


    Charlie pointed to Hamid and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this to him when they


    kidnapped you?¡±


    Melba suddenly questioned person was speechless and hesitated, ¡°


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t you, I¡¯m toozy to talk nonsense with you, today you have to


    go, even if you don¡¯t, you have to go, if really want to die here. After I return to China and


    Aurous Hill, you cane back again after I hand you over to your father safely. At that


    time, whether you want to die or live has nothing to do with me.


    Melba subconsciously said: ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go back!


    Charlie coldly snorted: ¡°You don¡¯t want to? You don¡¯t want too much, you don¡¯t want to


    go, I want to take you away!


    After that, he told Faisal: ¡°Shut her mouth, I don¡¯t want to listen to her now!¡±


    Faisal immediately picked up the headgear Melba wore before from the ground, twisted it


    into a cylindrical shape in the palm of his hand, and stuffed it directly in Melba¡¯s mouth.


    Melba was gagged at once, and couldn¡¯t say a word right away. She could only hum


    desperately while staring at Charlie with teary eyes.


    Charlie didn¡¯t look at her, and directly waved to Faisal: ¡°Take her out!¡±


    Faisal immediately took Melba to the room outside.


    The seven people in the room saw Melba being taken away, and their faces reappeared


    with anger and unwillingness.


    Charlie looked at them and said nkly: ¡°No matter how long you seven can live, I hope


    you remember the words, the right path in the world is the vicissitudes of life! Like you,


    narrow- minded and short-sighted, courageous rats, even It doesn¡¯t make any sense to


    read more books! People like yours, no matter how much gold is ted, can¡¯t hide the


    stench on your body! After all, he looked at Hamid and said: Commander Hamid, take


    your hard work and send us away.¡±


    Without saying anything, Hamid immediately made a gesture of asking, and said, ¡°Brother,


    please!


    Charlie nodded and went out of the room with Hamid, and then the iron door was locked


    again. No matter how the seven people wailed, Charlie didn¡¯t have any pity in his heart.


    Afterward, Hamid also obeyed the agreement and used the walkie-talkie to issue orders


    to his men to unload all the ammunition of one of the armed helicopters. Then he


    evacuated all the guards in the yard above his head, and then let his most trusted pilot fly


    the helicopter tond in the yard.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all this, Hamid said to Charlie: ¡°Brother, the ne is ready and Okay, let¡¯s go


    up now. ¡°


    Charlie nodded and said to Faisal, ¡°You guys continue to stay here.¡±


    All people said without hesitation: ¡°Yes!


    Charlie pulled Melba, whose hands tied behind her, and said to Hamid: ¡°The three of us


    will go up.


    Melba was speechless and could only cry, Hamid took the initiative to take out his gun


    and threw it on the ground, and said to Charlie: ¡°Brother, let me go ahead. You have a


    gun in your hand and my legs. There is a disability again, you don¡¯t have to worry that I


    will run away.¡±


    Charlie admired Hamid¡¯s character more a bit, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Brother Please!

 Chapter 2679

    Chapter 2679


    Seeing Hamid limping and walking up the stairs, Charlie was somewhat curious, so he


    casually asked: ¡°Brother, your leg is injured?


    Hamid turned back and then looked back at him. He sighed:


    ¡°My left leg was once seriously injured in a battle. It was hit by fragments from a bomb


    explosion. At that time, there was almost only one way to amputation, but fortunately, I


    tried my best to save it but this leg has also suffered irreversible damage, so after


    recovery, the muscles were severely atrophied, and the function is also severely


    degraded, so here I amme, and couldn¡¯t help feeling: ¡°In a ce like Syria, the difficulty


    for amemander are really hard to describe in a word!


    Although beingme is not a serious disability, Hamid is the highest-ranking


    commander of an armed force after all. Hisme leg has a great influence on his


    personal image and prestige.


    The biggest impact is that his self-confidence has been frustrated a lot. At one time,


    Hamid was also an ambitious general, eager to make a difference in the chaotic war,


    and even hoped to be the whole opposition faction¡¯s suprememander.


    However, since hismeness, his influence has dropped a lot, and his self-confidence


    has also been hit.


    Originally, his team had nearly 10,000 people, which is considered to be rtively strong


    in the opposition. Once, several confidants saw that his legs wereme and his self-


    confidence was seriously damaged. They took the opportunity to instigate some of his


    subordinates to stand on their own, causing his strength to drop suddenly.


    Sometimes the reality is so cruel, when a person has enough majesty When intimidating


    his subordinates, his subordinates will appear as meek as a cat and loyal like a dog.


    However, once the person¡¯s own strength declines and his body degrades, his


    subordinates will develop a tiger-wolf heart.


    Self-reliance is already considered more moral. Those who have no ethics will even


    take the opportunity to get rid of their boss and rece him. Such things have indeed


    beenmon since ancient times.


    Zhao Kuangyin originally inspected the front of the pce of the Hou Zhou. After the


    death of Zhou Shizong, he had just passed the throne to his seven-year-old son,


    Emperor Zhou Gong. As a result, Zhao Kuangyin turned his face andunched mutiny,


    and seized the young lord.


    Simr things are countless in history. The same goes for Hamid


    in Syria.


    The economic development of this kind of ce is very backward, and it is


    mountainous, and the degree of motorization of the army is very low. Most of the


    time, it depends on the legs and feet and transport animals like donkeys, mules, and


    horses. In this case, Hamid¡¯s physical disability is infinitely magnified.


    When soldiers are fighting in the mountains, he can¡¯t go to the front to cheer the soldiers


    up;


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    when the troops start to maneuver in the mountains, he can¡¯t participate with them.


    The soldiers of the opposition were born recklessly, and they needed themander to


    take the lead or integrate into it, but Hamid¡¯s legs became a huge shoring.


    Hamid at this moment limped out of the cer, followed by Charlie and Melba.


    Aftering out, they saw an armed helicopter parked in the yard, and all the armed


    personnel had been evacuated.


    The weapons and ammunition originally suspended under the helicopter and on both


    sides have basically been disassembled, and all the ammunition has been removed from


    the cannon, which is the main firepower.


    The reason why Charlie asked them to remove all the ammunition was to ensure that


    Hamid would not suddenly repent after arriving at the meeting ce.


    After all, the Wade family arranged for civilian nes, and they would definitely be


    civilian helicopters when theye to pick them up. In front of the armed helicopters, the


    civilian helicopters were paper-sticky, and the machine guns would suddenly smash


    them into a sieve.


    At this moment, there was a pilot standing next to the helicopter. He saw Hamid


    coming out with two strangers, Charlie and Melba, and suddenly felt a little bad, and


    subconsciously wanted to touch the pilot gun on his waist.


    Hamid said immediately: ¡°Throw the gun away, these two are my friends!¡±


    As soon as the pilot heard this, although he had doubts in his heart, he did not dare to


    make a mistake, and immediately threw the gun on the ground.


    Hamid again ordered: ¡°Hurry up and start the helicopter! The pilot hurriedly climbed up


    the cockpit to start the propellers, Hamid sat in the cabin with Charlie and Melba.


    After entering the cabin, Charlie recalled, Vasily told him to pressed the emergency call


    button on his watch.


    Syria¡¯s infrastructure itself is very poor, and the wars are messed up. There is almost no


    communication signal except for the city, so even international roaming mobile phones


    are not served here. The onlymunication medium is satellite.


    Fortunately, this watch specially equipped for paratroopers has the function of satellite


    communication.


    Charlie heard Chester¡¯s voice as soon as the phone was connected: ¡°Master, is


    everything going well with you?¡±


    Charlie replied: ¡°Everything went well, and it was earlier than originally nned. Now


    you arrange the helicopter to the scheduled location. I will be there in about 15 minutes.


    Chester said dumbfounded: ¡°Master, how can you be there so quickly?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°The oppositionmander Hamid personally arranged for a


    helicopter to take us over.


    Chester-Hearing these words, suddenly realized that Charlie must have controlled Hamid,


    and the whole person was so shocked that there was nothing to add, so that he didn¡¯t


    know how to reply to Charlie for a while.


    Issac on the side hurriedly asked him: ¡°Mr. Chester, how long will it take for us to fly over


    now?


    Chester came back to his senses and blurted out: ¡°I will prepare the helicopter now. Let¡¯s


    set off in five minutes. It is estimated that it will take about forty minutes. ¡°¡®Okay.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at the scheduled location.¡± Chester said hurriedly: ¡°OK


    master, let¡¯s set off now!


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie told Hamid the GPS coordinates of the destination


    and asked him to tell the pilot.


    After the pilot set the coordinates, Hamid said to Charlie: ¡°Brother Wade, the pilot is


    ready. We can take off, everything is under yourmand.


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Then let the pilot take off. ¡°


    OK!


    Hamid immediately used the walkie-talkie on his head to order the pilot to take off.

 Chapter 2680

    Chapter 2680


    The helicopter immediately began to ascend, and then moved towards the coordinates


    agreed by Charlie and Chester.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In the mountains of dozens of kilometers, ordinary people may not be able to walk in


    a day, but the helicopter only needs ten minutes.


    Soon, the helicopter arrived at the coordinated location. This is a rtively gentle


    mountain top. The altitude is not high and the terrain is not steep. However, there are no


    roads within a few kilometers, so there are hardly any people.


    After the helicopternded on the top of the mountain, Charlie said to Hamid: ¡°Brother, you


    have to wait a while here.


    When the ne to pick me up arrives, you will leave. Hamid said without hesitation: ¡°It


    should be, so it¡¯s more at


    ease for you!


    After that, he ordered the pilot: ¡°Turn off the engine and lights, we will wait here for a


    while! The pilot immediately did it.


    When the chopper engine stopped spinning At that time, the surrounding area suddenly


    became quiet, and as soon as it calmed down, you could hear Melba¡¯s sobbing. At this


    time, she had no idea how many tears she shed. Charlie reached out and took off the


    headgear in her mouth, and Melba said The first sentence is: ¡°You send me back! Or you


    go by yourself, let them take me back again!¡±


    Charlie said mockingly: ¡°Your dad told me you are a very smart person. You yourself are


    also a very good business and management talent, but I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so


    stupid.¡±


    Melba pleaded: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, if I just leave, this will be my life-long demon, a


    lifelong nightmare, I beg you to let me go back, if my friends are dead, only me living


    alone, I will be tortured and tortured throughout my life. Instead of this, it is better to let


    me stay with them.


    Charlie then realizes that Melba¡¯s mentality may not be stupid, but her own character.


    Most people can forgive themselves easily, but some people don¡¯t. Not only do they


    won¡¯t forgive themselves easily, but they will suffer for the rest of their lives.


    If the seven people really died like this, Melba might really be unable to forgive herself. If


    things go on like this, she might fall into extreme depression until she can¡¯t bear it and


    end her life.


    Thinking of this, Charlie asked her back: ¡°As long as your friends survive, you can


    pass this hurdle in your heart?¡±


    Melba nodded gently, and asked: ¡°Can you save them?


    Charlie returned to Hamid, he said: ¡°Brother, let me be honest, even if you kill all of those


    seven people, the White House will not give you a cent.


    Hamid also realized it, nodded, and said: ¡°Indeed, they didn¡¯t mean to give money at all,


    and they have already blocked this news in the Western world. Even if I kill them all, the


    Western media will not report it, and people there would not know about them.¡±


    When ites to this, he sighed and gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Okay, if you need it, I will


    let them go, or send another helicopter to bring them over. Melba suddenly looked


    surprised.


    But at this time, Charlie immediately waved his hand and said: No, I just need them to


    survive, I don¡¯t want to take them away.¡±


    Hamid asked hurriedly, ¡° My brother, what do you mean? Charlie said: ¡°Well, don¡¯t kill


    them, leave them asborers, do


    things like doing chores, cooking, digging trenches, and transporting goods in your army.


    I believe they are still capable of doing this. Leaving them for their lives and letting them


    stay in Syria to do things for you for the rest of their lives can be considered as if you did


    not tie them back in vain.


    Hamid immediately understood what Charlie meant.


    He knew that Charlie didn¡¯t want to save those guys either, just because of Melba¡¯s


    face, he wanted to save their lives.


    So he immediately agreed and said: ¡°Since my brother said so, don¡¯t worry, I will make


    good use of them, give them a bite of food, let them survive, and honestly treat them as a


    coolie.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked Melba: ¡°They won¡¯t be killed. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Melba asked angrily: ¡°You can obviously take them away. Why do you want to do this?


    Charlie also asked her, ¡°Joke, I spared their dog lives, and I have given you enough


    face, why should I save them?¡±


    Melba couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Obviously, they can be free again as long as you say a


    word, but why are you unwilling to help them?!


    ¡°Help them?¡± Charlie sneered and asked her: ¡°Why? There are millions of refugees in


    Syria and more than 700 million people in Europe. It is obvious that as long as everyone in


    Europe donates a fist-sized bread a day, they canpletely feed them. Let them eat


    white bread and get fat, but why do these refugees still have no ce to eat?¡±


    After speaking, Charlie asked: ¡°Africa has 400 million extremely poor people, and the


    poption of developed countries in the world adds up. Nearly one billion, obviously as


    long as people in these developed countries, as long as every two people in developed


    countries feed an African, there will be no more extremely poor people in Africa, but why


    don¡¯t they do this?¡±


    Melba was suddenly caught by the question and was speechless, her face flushed, but


    she couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason to refute it.


    Charlie asked in a cold voice at this time: ¡°You always think it¡¯s easy for me to save them


    with a word, and you think I must save. This in itself is a brainless paradox! Bill Gates is


    so rich, and it is easy to spend 10 billion US dors. Why don¡¯t you let him pay a ransom


    of 70 million US dors to rescue these sevenpatriots?¡±


    Melba blurted out ¡°You are secretly changing the concept!¡± Charlie sneered, ¡°Secretly


    changing the concept?


    ¡°Okay, I ask you, one of them is my rtive?


    ¡°I will ask you again, seven of them among them , can one of them be my brothers? ¡°Of


    the seven of them, one of them is my friend?


    ¡± ¡°Of the seven of them, one of them is mypatriot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my rtives, my


    brothers, my friends, mypatriots!¡±


    If I help someone who is not rted to me, it is a sentiment; if I don¡¯t help him, it is a duty!


    ¡°Even if I can help them with just one sentence, I can rely on!


    What! What! Want! Help!

 Chapter 2681

    Chapter 2681


    Charlie¡¯s words left Melbapletely speechless.


    She finally knew that she was the biggest difference from Charlie.


    She thinks human nature is too simple, and the world rules are too ideal.


    But Charlie had already seen this through.


    Helping others is really simple, but there must be a suitable reason.


    Otherwise, even if the food wasted every day in developed countries is enough to feed


    all of Africa, Africa will still go hungry.


    The reason is, why ask the billion people in developed countries to save the wasted food


    and send it to Africa?


    It¡¯s very simple to waste it. If you don¡¯t want to eat, you can¡¯t eat it, just throw it in the trash


    can.


    Why ask others to give this wasted food to Africans? It doesn¡¯t make sense!


    The top 100 richest people in the world have money that can¡¯t be spent in a lifetime, but


    every day in the world, there are people who starve to death because they can¡¯t eat. The


    reason why people in the world are still starving to death is to kidnap these rich men


    morally?


    The same is not justified.


    The same goes for her sevenpanions.


    What they did was nothing worth saving for Charlie.


    Charlie asked Hamid to keep them alive, which was regarded as benevolence, and even


    their savior.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In this case, what about Charlie?


    After understanding this, she slowly lowered her head and stopped talking.


    She felt that she was a bit too emotional just now.


    Instead of thanking Charlie for life-saving, sheined about his typical


    resentment.


    Seeing that she finally stopped, Charlie¡¯s mood eased slightly.


    Hamid on the side seemed a little unhappy seeing Charlie, and he persuaded him:


    ¡°Brother, Miss Watt may still be too young to see the sinister world, so some of the


    remarks are indeed a bit naive to us, but don¡¯t go too far in your heart .


    Charlie nodded and said lightly: ¡°My brother is right, but anyone who has seen a sinister


    world will never go to such a ghostly ce to make a documentary.¡±


    Hamid was very endorsed eximed:¡± To tell the truth, I did not understand what this group


    of young people think they are all Americans ande to Syria to shoot some anti-war


    documentary, but They didn¡¯t even realize that the entire Middle East region has be


    like awlessnd today, and it is the United States that has been behind it!


    ¡°If they weren¡¯t here to stir up, we don¡¯t know how easy it would be!

 Chapter 2682

    Chapter 2682


    ¡°However, they sent troops to stir up a deal when we were all right. Even when they


    couldn¡¯t get their hands free, they didn¡¯t let us go. Instead, they secretly supported inciting


    one force to target another force, which in turn triggered our civil war.


    ¡°The result? Their group of young people came all the way to criticize us for fighting in


    the civil war. Can we say that their brains were eaten by dogs?


    Hamid¡¯s words-out, Melba was even more ashamed to not lookup.


    In fact, although their so-called elites are highly educated, they are essentially a


    generation brainwashed by Western media.


    They always feel that everything about Westerners is the truth, while other ces except


    the West are backward.


    They are in the West every day and they see how other countries fall behind, how


    turbulent, and how the people are not living the ideal way, so they can¡¯t help but develop


    a sense of being the masters of the world.


    As a result, they began to travel to various third-world countries, trying to change the


    entire third world on their own.


    But they often overlook the most important point. Some third-world countries are not doing


    things themselves, but the proud United States is behind them.


    Therefore, this behavior of them feels like they are standing on the moralmanding


    heights and is extremely noble, but it is actually very stupid in nature.


    Seeing Melba lowering her head deeply, Charlie smiled and said to Hamid: ¡°They did this


    as if his father took away other people¡¯s clothes. Not only did they not know, but they


    also ran away. In the past, righteous words told people that you must be a civilized


    person in a civilized society, and you must not be as ridiculous as you are n@ked.


    Hamid gave a thumbs up and said in admiration: ¡°Brother, the summary is brilliant!


    Charlie smiled. Said: ¡°It can¡¯t be said to be incisive. It can only be said that the higher


    education in the countries is too brainwashed. Thisrge group of doctors and postdocs


    can¡¯t even understand the basic international situation.¡±


    Hamid said with emotion: ¡°It¡¯s still a brother, you see. Must be thorough.¡±


    Charlie looked at the time. It was estimated that it would take about 20 minutes before


    Chester and the others arrive. He saw Hamid standing on the ground. His left leg with


    muscle atrophy needed to stand on a rock ten centimeters high.


    Being able to maintain the bnce between the left and right sides of the body, he couldn¡¯t


    help but think to himself: ¡°This Hamid is not a bad person, and he can be regarded as very


    moral, but he is quite good to me. Then think of him limping-one There must be many


    inconveniences and constraints on the leg in a war-torn ce like Syria, so an idea came


    to him. So, he smiled and asked Hamid: ¡°Brother, have you ever thought of putting your left


    leg healed?


    Hamid smiled bitterly: ¡°Of course I thought about it, and I can use all the methods I can. In


    order to cure this leg, I have been to Germany, the United States, and Japan in another


    identity. I spent tens of millions of dors on seeking medical treatment, but I still can¡¯t


    cure my leg.


    When ites to this, Hamid sighed: ¡°Hey! If I didn¡¯t achieve great cause, I became a


    lame man. This is really me. A lifetime regret.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as the biggest regret in a lifetime. It doesn¡¯t


    matter if the leg isme, it can be cured! Hamid said helplessly: ¡°It can be cured, of course,


    I don¡¯t say these words. But the best orthopedic surgeon in the world told me personally


    that it would be impossible to cure it, so I didn¡¯t have any hope. Maybe this is the destiny


    arranged for me by God, and it is destined that I cannot achieve great cause.¡±


    Charlie smiled, looking at him with an unfathomable expression, and asked: ¡°If I say that I


    can cure your legs, would you believe it?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Hamid shook his head subconsciously.


    But, in the next second, he suddenly realized something, and blurted out: ¡°Brother, are you


    kidding me, or do you really have a way?!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Then I, your brother worthy of you, what about me? Would I make a


    joke about your regret?¡±


    Hamid said excitedly: ¡°Then what you mean is that you really have a way to heal my


    legs?!


    Having said this, Hamid did not hesitate to kneel on one knee, moping on top of his head,


    and respectfully said: ¡°My brother! If you really have a way, please tell me the way, if my


    legs can really recover. , I will remember your kindness for the rest of my life!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and took out a pill from his pocket. This is not a rejuvenation pill, but the


    previously refined blood-saving heart-saving pill.


    This medicine was used to cure Jacob, who had high paraplegia. Although it could not


    extend Hamid¡¯s life span by more than ten or twenty years, it would not be a problem to


    cure his legs!

 Chapter 2683

    Chapter 2683


    For Charlie, the Rejuvenation Pill is still of some value, but the cost of this blood-saving


    heart-saving pill is really low to negligible.


    And this kind of pill is nothing to him now. Actually useful. The reason why he still carries it


    with him is to deal with some special circumstances.


    For example, now this blood-saving heart-saving pilles in handy.


    Hamid¡¯s left leg is the biggest regret in his life. In his opinion, it is impossible to cure it, but


    for Charlie¡¯s blood-saving heart- saving pill, even if his legs areme, One can be cured.


    Therefore, Charlie first handed the pill to Hamid, and said with a slight smile: ¡°Brother, my


    magic pill is made by ancient Chinese genius doctors. It can cure all diseases and is


    invaluable. I originally spent a lot of money. I bought it and carry it with him at all times,


    just in case and life-saving in an emergency.


    He said, he sighed with emotion, and said, ¡°But since you need it more than me this


    magical medicine, then I will give it to you today!


    Hamid hearing this, was ttered on the one hand, and inevitably asked in


    amazement: ¡°My brother, you mean myme leg. Can it be cured as long as I take this


    pill?!


    Charlie nodded, and said in a very sure tone: ¡°Yes, as long as you take it, it will be effective


    on the spot.


    After speaking, he pointed to the surrounding environment and smiled: ¡°As long as you


    take this medicine, you will definitely run more flexibly than a rabbit on this mountain in a


    minute.


    Hamid heard him say that. He can¡¯t believe it.


    Because he really spent a lot of energy, money, and material resources in order to heal his


    leg.


    He has basically seen the world¡¯s top orthopedics experts once.


    The more experts he has seen, the more he believes one thing is that his leg will never be


    healed. But right now Charlie handed him a ck pill, saying this¡ª pill can cure him. His


    lame leg has subverted his understanding of medicine.


    So, he asked in disbelief: ¡°What you said is true?


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Is it true or not? Wouldn¡¯t you know if you eat it? Besides, you


    don¡¯t have to worry that I will harm you because If I want to kill you, it¡¯s much more


    convenient to use a gun than poison.¡±


    Hamid nodded, he didn¡¯t worry that Charlie would harm him at all. In troubled times, he


    was very convinced that Charlie would beat him up for so many years with his own vision


    and judgment.


    So, he turned his mind, took the pill, and said, ¡°Brother, no matter if this medicine is


    effective or not, thank you first! No matter how much you spend on this pill, I will double it,


    oh no, give you ten times!


    Then he immediately put the pill in his mouth, chewing the pill, he had not just got the


    time to swallow the pill immediately turned into a sweet syrup flowing into his body.


    Right then, he felt the potion, like a sweet spring flowing through the drynd. It


    seemed to nourish the organs wherever it went from the moment it entered his


    mouth.


    Then, something more magical happened!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt the power of the medicine, it seemed like Someone directed it directly to his left


    leg!


    He felt that his left leg was getting hotter and more itchy, as if he had been bitten by


    countless mosquitoes. When he was very itchy, he suddenly realized that The muscles of


    his left leg that had been atrophied began to rejuvenate.


    Originally, his left leg was not only suffering from muscle atrophy andmeness, but


    more importantly, because of the injury, so the whole limb basically was unable to exert


    much strength. But now is not the same.


    He can feel the power of the left leg is recovering fast!


    He tried to stand up, and had a very hard left leg, even in an instant burst of strong power,


    let him All of a sudden, he changed from a kneeling posture to a fully standing position.


    What¡¯s more amazing is that his standing posture is no longer tilting his body to the left, but


    he is standingpletely straight!

 Chapter 2684

    Chapter 2684


    Hamid was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. He carefully touched his left leg for a long


    time, and then touched his right leg for a long time. Only then was he surprised to find that


    his two legs were exactly the same. It was thick and the same length!


    Soon, he lifted his left leg with excitement, and found that the flexibility of his left leg was


    even better than before he was injured! Then he tried to jump in ce a few more times,


    he even found that he was as light as a swallow, not only his legs were intact, but there


    was also unending strength in his body.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    At this moment, Hamid thought he had a dream!


    He pinched his thigh forcefully, only to realize that the pain came so directly and


    simply!


    This made him realize that the scene before him was not a dream!


    He was so excited that he was almost incoherent: ¡°my legs are really good my legs my


    legs really all right really restored my legs as ever!!!


    He shouted out that voice even before has been low with Melba, who dared not make


    any response, also looked at him subconsciously.


    Melba could not imagine that Charlie could really cure Hamid¡¯s whole world with a pill that


    seemed ordinary. Top orthopedic doctors can¡¯t cure a disabled left leg.


    But, the reality is like this!


    Charlie looked at Hamid who was excited and intolerable, and said with a smile: ¡°Brother,


    come on, take two steps with no illness!


    Hamid does not Hesitantly nodded his head: ¡°Okay! Taking two steps!¡± After that, he


    took a step on the rock pile on the top of the mountain.


    This step was fast, steady, and easy!


    Hamid took another step immediately, and it was also easy, and the body did not even


    have to change.


    These two steps gave Hamid great confidence. He suddenly elerated, and with a


    hard kick on his left leg, the whole person had already jumped out!


    Ever since, a mad figure like a neurosis ran around in a circle on the top of this dim


    mountain.


    While running, he was yelling in excitement, loud yelling, and loudughter, reverberating


    in the surrounding valleys without people.


    Fortunately, there is no man¡¯snd with a radius of more than ten or twenty kilometers.


    Otherwise, ordinary people will really be scared out of good or bad.


    Hamid can¡¯t care about this anymore.


    He felt like he was running n@ked in a sudden heavy rain in the scorching summer


    heat. The unrestrained feeling made him burst into tears involuntarily.


    After running for severalps and shouting for several, Hamid strode to Charlie, grabbed


    Charlie¡¯s hand, almost mad with excitement, and at the same time said with 10,000


    pious gratitude: ¡°Brother! My leg is all healed! Completely healed!


    You are really my reborn parent! You are a healer, and this healthy leg is equivalent to


    giving me a second life!


    After that, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Brother, this How much did the medicine cost? I must give


    you ten times!¡±


    Charlie smiled indifferently and said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s all between brothers. If you talk about


    the money, you will be out of the question, and if you are not humble, you really want to


    give me ten times, old Brother, you may not be able to afford it. As far as I know, there is


    a miraculous drug that is slightly stronger than it, and it was sold at a sky-high price of 2


    billion yuan. If you really give me ten times, I am afraid that your army will have to sell


    iron.


    Hamid¡¯s face was hot for a while, and he said embarrassingly: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s your brother


    I¡¯m abrupt. Such a magical medicine is not expensive to sell even for 100 million US


    dors! It¡¯s just that brother, I¡¯m really short of funds now. I will pay you ten million dors,


    and I will slowly give you the rest!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said calmly, ¡°Brother, since you and I are worthy of calling


    each other brothers, then this medicine is my gift to you. Don¡¯t be so polite with me, but if I


    need help from my brother in the future, don¡¯t forget me.

 Chapter 2685

    Chapter 2685


    To Charlie, a blood-relief heart-saving pill was really nothing.


    If he wants to mass-produce this kind of thing, he dare not say that he can directly put it


    on the production line, but it is very easy to refine one hundred and eighty, or even three


    or two hundred in a day.


    The reason for ying so much is mainly to ensure that this thing is in the eyes of


    outsiders a very valuable pill.


    Therefore, giving Hamid a pill at hand is almost equivalent to a fruit farmer who owns


    10,000 acres of orchard and giving someone an apple at hand which is not worth


    mentioning.


    However, this thing is of great significance to Hamid.


    In a peaceful world where there is no war, a person with a disabled leg will have


    many inconveniences. He will even regard recovery as the greatest wish of life.


    What¡¯s more, Hamid is a general who seeks to survive in the war.


    Charlie cured his leg today, which is equivalent to saving his life.


    With a healthy body, Hamid can better lead soldiers to fight, and even lead the soldiers,


    so that soldiers can maintain obedience.


    Therefore, he excitedly said to Charlie: ¡°Brother! You are my greatest benefactor in this life


    besides my parents! In the future, as long as you need my help, your brother will die for


    you!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°With the words of my brother, my magic medicine is


    in vain.¡±


    Hamid said seriously: ¡°Since my leg was scrapped, the team has dropped from more than


    10,000 to 2,000. At that time, I actually didn¡¯t have the fighting spirit I had before. It¡¯s okay


    toe down. In the future, choosing a reliable force to rely on in the past can be


    considered as a guarantee¡­¡±


    Having said this, Hamid was mncholic, suddenly a bit more fierce in his eyes.


    His voice became unusually firm, and he shouted loudly: ¡°But! Now that God has given


    me this opportunity, let me meet my brother, you noble, and let my brother heal my leg!


    Then I Hamid, from now on At the beginning, I must not sink into the same way as before!


    I must go all out to re-make the team bigger and stronger. Perhaps one day, I can also


    be a real prince and general!¡±


    After that, he looked at Charlie and said sincerely: ¡°Brother! If the day I really be a


    prince, brother, when I am crowned, my brother muste to witness for me!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°I think you have the fate of being rich and


    wealthy. I think it won¡¯t be long before you can wait until this day.¡±


    Hamidughed, stretched out his hand to Charlie, and said excitedly: ¡°Brother, then I will


    lend you good words!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie smiled slightly, stretched out his hand and shook his hand firmly, and said, ¡°In


    addition to fighting wars, you need to be more economically savvy. In this society, the


    economic foundation determines the superstructure. As long as you have enough funds,


    Don¡¯t talk about 10,000 people at the bottom, even if there are 100,000 or 1 million


    people, it is not a problem at all.¡±


    Hamid said seriously: ¡°My brother is right. From now on, I will have to use 120% of the


    fighting spirit to regain the size of the team!¡±


    While talking, the sound of a helicopter roared from a distance.


    In mid-air dozens of kilometers away, two bright lights approached quickly.


    Hamid knew that this was the helicopter that came to pick up Charlie, so he said with a bit


    of sorrow: ¡°Brother, you are going away too hastily. I¡¯m really ashamed of myself being a


    landlord and not being able to entertain you!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, there will be opportunities in the future.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie remembered something and then said: ¡°By the way, Faisal and


    the others, it¡¯s not that they really betrayed you, but I used some tricks to add some


    psychological hint to them subconsciously. So after you go back, don¡¯t embarrass them


    because you are angry, just don¡¯t let them take up important positions for the time being.¡±


    Hamid suddenly realized that he nodded and said, ¡°No wonder they listened to your


    command one by one, it turned out to be like this¡­¡±


    Having said that, he immediately assured Charlie: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brother, I will definitely


    not embarrass them, and for the seven hostages, I will keep them alive as you said.¡±

 Chapter 2686

    Chapter 2686


    Charlie sped his fists: ¡°Then thank you, brother.¡±


    Soon, a heavy civilian helicopternded slowly on the top of the mountain.


    The ne still didn¡¯tndpletely, Chester and Issac jumped down from left to


    right, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Master, are you all right?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Do I stand here as if something has happened?¡±


    After speaking, Charlie pointed to Hamid and said to the two of them: ¡°Come on, let me


    introduce you to him. This is Commander Hamid, the highestmander of this


    opposition army. He has studied in China. His Chinese is very good.¡±


    The two of them shrank, and hurriedly said in unison: ¡°Hello, Commander Hamid!¡±


    Hamid greeted them politely.


    Charlie looked at the time and said, ¡°Brother, it¡¯ste, I have to fly back to China, so I


    won¡¯t engage you more, let¡¯s talk about it next time!¡±


    Hamid nodded, sped his fist, and said, ¡°My brother, I don¡¯t want to thank you less.


    Let¡¯s leave contact information for each other. I will give you my satellite phone number.


    If you have anything, you can find me at any time.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave each other¡¯s phone numbers. If you have anything, you can


    call directly.¡±


    After the two left each other¡¯s contact information, Charlie said to Melba: ¡°Okay, Miss


    Watt, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Melba then raised her head, nodding with an ashamed expression.


    Charlie bid farewell to Hamid again, sped his fist, and said, ¡°Brother, there will be a


    periodter!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hamid also said very religiously: ¡°There will be one Inshah!¡±


    Afterwards, Charlie took Melba on the helicopter arranged by Chester.


    Hamid didn¡¯t want to leave in a hurry but watched Charlie¡¯s helicopter take off until he


    was no longer visible. Then he sighed and stepped onto his ne.


    ¡­¡­


    In the helicopter returning to Lebanon, Chester, Issac, and Vasily looked at Charlie


    with shock.


    Especially Chester, he originally thought that if Charlie went into Hamid¡¯s sphere of


    influence alone this time, 90% he would be taken prisoner, and he would definitely have


    to ask Wade Family back home to pay for the ransom.


    In fact, after knowing these circumstances, Mr. Wade was already ready to spend money


    to redeem him. Thepany registered by the Wade family abroad has already


    prepared tens of millions of dors in funds. As long as Hamid gave an ount, he


    could immediately Hit the money.


    But what Chester thought of was that Charlie not only rescued the person, but Hamid


    himself took him to the meeting ce.


    What made him even more incredible was that Hamid was calling him his brother and


    was very respectful to him.


    Just when Chester was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t add anything, Charlie asked him: ¡°Old


    man, is the Concorde airliner ready?¡±


    Chester came back to his senses and said hurriedly: ¡°Master, we are going back to the


    airport, it is ready, you can take off at any time.¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said: ¡°Direct airport, transfer to Concorde and


    return home immediately after arriving!

 Chapter 2687

    Chapter 2687


    The slender Concorde airliner took off from the Lebanese capital Beirut International


    Airport.


    The ne soared into the sky and sailed towards China at the fastest speed.


    On the ne, Melba sat in the window, staring out of the window in a daze.


    Until now, she still feels that the experience of the past hour or so is like a dream.


    However, she quietly looked at Charlie, who was sitting not far away with his eyes closed


    and rested, and she could clearly feel that all this was not a dream, but a real existence.


    Thinking of Charlie goinging to Syria alone and saving her from the brink of death,


    Melba felt very guilty besides being grateful.


    She felt that after so many years of reading and studying economics and finance for so


    many years, she was naive and could not even see through human nature.


    At first, she was not ashamed of her abandoning her peers? But now that she thinks


    about it carefully, all her friends are really uneasy.


    In their opinion, she would rather die with them by herself than have a chance at life.


    Even they had the chance to live, but they were squandered unscrupulously.


    As a result, they squandered their opportunities and started to feel extremely angry that


    why she had the opportunity to leave.


    This kind of person made her fully appreciate the evil of human nature.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thinking of this, she silently stood up from her seat, then paced to Charlie¡¯s side and sat


    down gently.


    Charlie, who was closing his eyes and rested, felt a person sitting next to him. He


    opened his eyes and saw that it was Melba. He smiled and asked her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    take advantage of these few hours of flying time and take a good rest?¡±


    Melba said in embarrassment, ¡°I was very confused and couldn¡¯t sleep¡­¡±


    With that, she looked at Charlie and said in shame, ¡°Mr. Wade, I am really embarrassed


    today.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, ¡°Are you doing it for your friends?¡±


    ¡°En¡­¡± Melba nodded slightly and said with emotion: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that they were


    all such people. You are right. I don¡¯t know enough about human nature. Maybe it¡¯s society.


    A lot of experience is stillcking.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°The moreck of social experience, the more proof that you


    have been well protected since childhood. Many children in a few years and teenagers


    have a lot of social experience early on. This proves that The protection given to them by


    their native family is not enough.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°Furthermore, this thing you experienced is indeed


    quite special. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for a normal person to


    experience being kidnapped by the armed forces of another country. There are six to


    seven billion people in the world.


    Poption, it is estimated that there are not even six or seven thousand people with this


    kind of experience. When converted, only one person in an average of 1 million people


    will have this kind of experience. So congrattions. After tonight, you are separate from


    99.99% People who didn¡¯t have the opportunity to have practical experience, immediately


    left most of them behind.¡±


    Melba was even more ashamed and blushed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. I know


    I¡¯ve done this thing from start to finish.¡±

 Chapter 2688

    Chapter 2688


    Charlie agreed and said: ¡°If you ask me to make a pragmaticment, your thing is really


    stupid. Anyway, it¡¯s right and not wrong, but you are in the wrong position. If you really


    want to prevent the world Wars, you should not propagate anti-war in Syria, but at the


    door of the White House in Washington, because your mothend is responsible for at


    least 50% of wars in modern society around the world.¡±


    Melba nodded lightly, and then hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, in fact, I want to say, I am not the


    kind of banana guy¡­¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°What is a banana man?¡±


    Melba hurriedly said: ¡°Banana people refer to Chinese people who were born and raised


    in the United States. They have the body and genes of a yellow race, but have the


    thinking and views of Western people.¡±


    Charlie asked with interest: ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking like Western people?¡±


    Melba shook her head and said, ¡°Although I was born and raised in the United States, and


    I was also an American citizen, my parents taught me since I was a child that my roots are


    in China. Let me remember that wherever I go, it is China. Man¡¯s creed.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, and then asked, ¡°But I heard your dad say that you don¡¯t seem to


    want to return to China?¡±


    Melba exined: ¡°The main reason is that I have somemunication problems with


    him. In fact, this problem has always been between father and daughter. When I was


    young, he was busy making money and flying all over the world. Fly away, seldom caredBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    for me, and rarely allowed me to experience fatherly love, so the rtionship between the


    two of us is rtively rigid. After my mother passed away, the rtionship became more


    rigid, and I did not want to return to China, this opinion was just an excuse to reject him.¡±


    As she said, Melba sighed, and continued, ¡°Actually, I have thought about it myself.


    Even if I don¡¯t want to ease the rtionship with him now, when he is really old, I will


    still find a step to take care of him. I always thought he was only in his fifties, and he


    hadn¡¯t reached the time when he has to rx¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded in understanding and said, ¡°If you think it is really difficult for the two of you


    to rx, it is actually


    unnecessary. You must go to Aurous Hill now. Your father¡¯s greatest hope is that you


    are safe. You still want some personal space, for the time being, I believe he


    can understand it too.¡±


    Melba blurted out, ¡°But I have promised you¡­¡±


    As she said, she realized something and said with shame: ¡°But I may find it difficult for


    myself to do your job now. After all, I made such a big mistake in judging the situation. This


    proves that my ability and temperament are still not good. not enough¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°This is not the same thing. If a person judges a wrong friend, it


    doesn¡¯t mean that he will make mistakes when he does other things. I have always


    believed that genius definitely does not follow the barrel effect.¡±


    ¡°A person who is bnced in everything is not a talent, but a mediocrity!¡±


    ¡°Only a person who is extremely strong in one aspect is a real talent!¡±


    ¡°If you are someone who is very strong in certain aspects, then you are a genius!¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said seriously: ¡°You should have seen a lot of Hollywood


    inspirational movies. Some people seem to be fooled, but they are very talented in


    mathematics; some people know nothing, but they can y basketball superbly. ; Some


    people can¡¯t even speak well, but they are top physicists or astronomers;¡±


    ¡°Even a top genius like Einstein couldn¡¯t do everything.¡±


    ¡°So, for me, as long as you can do this business well, other shorings are not a


    problem in my eyes.¡±


    Melba nodded lightly and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, as long as you are willing to give


    me a chance, I will definitely go all out and do my best to help you do this business!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s great. In addition, I think you can rx with Uncle Watt


    when you go to Aurous Hill this time. He really cares about you very much. If it weren¡¯t for


    him, I wouldn¡¯t be able toe to Syria to rescue you.¡±

 Chapter 2689

    Chapter 2689


    When Charlie and Melba hurried back to Aurous Hill without stopping, Hamid also hurried


    back to the valley in northern Syria.


    At this time, his subordinates were talking about it, and everyone didn¡¯t understand why


    Hamid had to send a hostage out suddenly.


    Moreover, in addition to the woman hostage, there was another guy that everyone had


    never seen before. They didn¡¯t know where he came out from, and then he followed


    Hamid.


    At any rate, it is also a heavily guarded military garrison. Someone unknown to anyone


    will appear inexplicably. This kind of weird and even strange thing happened here for


    the first time.


    So after Hamid left, everyone couldn¡¯t wait to know what happened just now.


    Hamid¡¯s deputy went to the cer in person, looking for someone to ask what happened,


    but Faisal and others, who were loyal to Charlie, took advantage of the fact that the cer


    had only a narrow entrance and an iron gate that was easy to defend and difficult to


    attack. They kept inside the iron gate, not allowing anyone to enter.


    Hamid¡¯s deputy also didn¡¯t expect Faisal to betray, and in a hurry, he couldn¡¯t wait to


    explode with a bomb, but when he thought that there were seven hostages who might


    be exchanged for the ransom, he temporarily dismissed the idea.


    However, he was also very clear in his heart that although the cer was easy to defend


    and difficult to attack, the cer itself was also a dead end, so as long as he held the exit,


    Faisal would surrender in no time.


    As a result, he immediately deployed nearly a hundred additional armed forces in the


    yard, with all gunpoints aimed at the exit of the cer, to ensure that anyoneing out of


    it would be beaten into a mess in an instant.


    At this moment, the helicopter roared in the sky, making everyone nervous.


    They recognized that this helicopter was the one that Commander Hamid had


    just taken.


    But no one knows now whether Commander will step out of the chopper after it has


    landed.


    The helicopter slowly declined, Hamid¡¯s deputy saw the helicopter tond in the yard,


    and immediately to the side of the soldiers told:! ¡°Get quickly out of the way, to make a


    helicopternding space in the yard of the house, soldiers had packed quickly to The


    surroundings, leaving arge space for the helicopter tond.


    Then, the helicopter fell slowly. After itnded, the door opened instantly, and Hamid


    jumped off the ne directly.


    Seeing such a situation, he couldn¡¯t help asking ¡°What are you all doing?¡± The deputy


    hurried forward and said:


    ¡°Commander! Where did you go? Where are the two people you took just now?!¡±


    Hamid said calmly, ¡°Both of them are my friend. Don¡¯t ask more questions about it, you are


    my deputies and dare not ask anymore. They hurriedly said: ¡°Commander, Faisal, and the


    others have already rebelled! These guys are now in the cer preparing to fight back! As


    long as you say something, I¡¯ll let people blow the iron door and rush in to catch them!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Hamid said immediately, ¡°I left Faisal underneath. Don¡¯t guess! After that, he


    immediately stepped towards the entrance of the cer. At this time, the deputy


    suddenly recovered and eximed: ¡°Commander, what has happened to your leg?


    Hamid smiled slightly and asked him: ¡°You want to ask what has happened to my leg. I


    am notme, am I?¡± The deputy nodded lightly.


    The surrounding soldiers also looked horrified. They also realized that Hamid¡¯s left leg has


    completely be normal, and everyone was extremely curious deep in their hearts,


    wondering what happened to him.


    Hamidughed: ¡°My benefactor gave me a magic pill, it cured my leg, from now on, I


    Hamid, is no longer a cripple! Around the soldier can not help but be stunned!


    A Magic medicine cured ame leg that has been irreversibly damaged?!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Isn¡¯t this a foolish dream?

 Chapter 2690

    Chapter 2690


    Although you don¡¯t read a lot of books, you still have basicmon sense when you


    carry guns and fights every day. In Hamid¡¯s case, let alone in Syria, whichcks


    medicine and health facilities, even if you go to the most powerful developed country in


    the world. It is impossible to cure this.


    However, the reality in front of them is right in front of them. Themander, who has


    beenme, is really walking fast!


    Hamid naturally saw everyone¡¯s reaction in his eyes.


    Although he was so excited that he almost wanted to shout, for his own image and to


    better control his team, he still resisted his inner excitement, pretending to be calm and


    striding forward, all the way into the cer.


    As soon as he entered the cer, he said directly: ¡°Faisal, I have sent Mr. Wade and


    Miss Watt away, and Mr. Wade has also told me about your situation. Don¡¯t worry, I will


    assure you of my life. As long as you open the door, you won¡¯t be embarrassed. You


    can continue to return to your armored team, and the others are the same!


    Faisal subconsciously said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I live or die. The most important


    thing is that I must first Make sure that Mr. Wade has left safely! Otherwise, I will fight with


    you to the end!¡±


    Hamid was surprised in his heart and thought: ¡°Brother Wade¡¯s hypnosis method is really


    amazing! This man was his own. He didn¡¯t care about life and death, he just wanted to be


    loyal to Brother Wade. If I had this ability, I would not be able to unite the entire opposition


    camp?


    After a while, Hamid said: ¡°Faisal, do you still doubt that I will do something unfavorable


    to brother Wade? You don¡¯t want to think, how could I be his opponent? What¡¯s more,


    why should I be against him? Do you know that Brother Wade is my benefactor and he


    healed my leg!¡±


    Faisal asked: ¡°You said Mr. Wade cured your leg?!


    Hamid immediately said: ¡°Can I lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, open the door and


    have a look. Don¡¯t worry, I am the only one in the corridor.


    After a while, the iron door opened a gap, and Faisal looked through the gap and found


    that there was indeed only Hamid in the entire corridor, and he was bare-handed and did


    not carry any weapons.


    So Faisal breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°What you just said is true?¡±


    Hamid raised his hands and walked down slowly, saying, ¡°Look for yourself, my legs aren¡¯t


    they all right?¡±


    Faisal was shocked, and because of psychological hints in his heart, his respect for


    Charlie burst out, sighing: ¡°In this world, I am afraid that only Mr. Wade can have this


    ability!¡±


    Hamid nodded and asked him: ¡°So you believe me?


    Faisal said: ¡°I believe.


    After speaking, he opened the door directly and said:


    ¡°Commander Hamid, I hope you can keep your promise.¡±


    Hamid solemnly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do what I say! After that, he stepped into the


    cer pointed to the iron door of the room inside, and said: ¡°Faisal, I know you are loyal to


    Brother Wade, but before Brother Wade does note back, or give you any orders, I


    hope you can do well your original job.


    Faisal nodded and said, ¡°No problem, Commander Hamid!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hamid pointed to


    the door and ordered:


    ¡°Open the door inside.¡±


    Faisal did not talk nonsense, and immediately opened the iron door.


    Hamid stepped forward, and the seven young people inside were so scared that they


    couldn¡¯t help but plead.


    Hamid looked at these seven people and sneered: First of all, congrattions. I


    promised Brother Wade that I will not take your lives. Your lives are saved!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The seven people wept with joy when they heard this.


    One man cried and asked: ¡°Commander, when can you let us go back?¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡± Hamid waved his hand: ¡°No, no, no, no, no, seven of you will be ves here,


    as long as you live, Just work here. If you die, you will be buried here. In this life, there is


    no chance to leave this ce for you!¡±

 Chapter 2691

    Chapter 2691


    Hamid¡¯s words made these seven so-called princes of heaven struck by lightning, and


    felt that the whole world copsed at this moment.


    The purpose of their documentary filming in Syria is very different from that of Melba. They


    don¡¯t really have the world in their hearts, and they don¡¯t really sympathize with the people


    suffering in the war. They just hope to give themselves a more powerful resume and let


    themselves get more growth capital in the hypocritical upper ss in the West.


    Later, when they got a part-time job in the upper-ss society, at the high-end reception,


    everyone scrambled and exchanged cups. They wouldugh and talk about the fact that


    they had made a documentary on the battlefield in Syria for the sake of anti-war. -Will


    surely trigger arge crowd of praise around.


    At that time, it will not only make the head and boss have a better impression of them, but


    also make the dignitaries admire them. It is definitely a good qualification that canst a


    lifetime.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, they never dreamed that they woulde to Syria to brush a copy of their


    qualifications, and they would take them in for the rest of their lives! When they thought of


    staying in this ghost ce all their lives as ves in the future, these seven people,


    without exception, were all wailing.


    Weeping! When Hamid saw the seven people crying and crying, he asked coldly: ¡°Why


    cry? When you came to Syria, you never thought there would be such a day?!


    Among the seven, one kid cried and said ¡°We just want to refresh our qualifications. I


    didn¡¯t expect it to be so dangerous. Commander Hamid, please let us go. We can


    also read and study. We can¡¯t do anything else. You can leave us seven. It¡¯s a


    cumbersome thing to keep us here!¡±


    Others also cried and pleaded.


    For them, as long as there is a chance, they must fight for it with all their strength.


    However, Hamid did not give them any hope at all, he said coldly: ¡°From tomorrow, all of


    you men will go to dig out the toilets, and all the women will go to herding cattle and


    sheep. You will work 16 hours a day. At that time, I will arrange for someone to follow you.


    If anyone dares to bezy, I will fine him for three days. He/she in that case can¡¯t eat; if


    anyone wants to escape, I will break his legs and let him crawl to get to the toilet!


    The conditions in the vige where Hamid is stationed are very difficult. There used to be


    an electricity supply, but since the beginning of the civil war, it has been unable to supply


    electricity. Here, there is no electricity, nomunication, no running water, and no


    sewer.


    Therefore, the people of the entire vige, as well as the soldiers of Hamid, all


    settled in the dry toilet.


    One to two thousand people have a veryrge amount of defecation every day. The


    soldiers originally took turns cleaning the toilets and transporting the filth out of the


    vige, but no matter who was allowed to do this kind of thing, it was inevitable that


    there would beints.


    Therefore, Hamid hardly thought about it and arranged these five men to clean the toilet


    and dump the filth. As long as the five men were squeezed to the extreme, his soldiers


    would no longer have to do such dirty work.


    After listening to these five people, they almost have the desire to die.


    Thinking of handling the feces of one or two thousand people every day and cleaning the


    toilets they used, these five people feel that their lives are all over.


    Because Hamid said that they should stay here as ves for a lifetime, and they will not


    be able to leave until they die. This means that as long as they are alive, they have only


    this job of cleaning the toilets and dumping filth every day. Repeatedly, without end.


    Is there anything more tragic than this for a lifetime?


    Several people couldn¡¯t help thinking of Charlie, and they hated him and regretted it in their


    hearts.

 Chapter 2692

    Chapter 2692


    Knowing that Charlie had the ability to take them out, why bother to pretend to be


    something in front of him? If they were respectful to him just now, they might have


    followed Charlie to leave Syria, out of this hell.


    Seeing that these people were about to copse, Hamid was toozy to look at them


    again and told the soldiers around him: ¡°Let them get up at 5:30 in the morning and start


    work at 6 after the meal, and take a half-hour break at 12 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Rest


    for half an hour at 6 o¡¯clock, and then work until 11 o¡¯clock in the evening. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Several of his men nodded immediately: ¡°Understand themander!


    After listening to the seven, they almost wanted to hit and die here.


    Every day. Work for 16 hours, take three meals for another one and a half hours, and the


    rest time is only six and a half hours, which does not count as washing, dressing, going


    to the toilet, etc., so they can take five or six breaks a day Thank God for being young!


    Although this group of people does not have a wealthy family background, at least their


    family conditions can be counted as petty bourgeoisie. They have never had any


    hardships since they were young, and they have not been tired. The high- intensity


    squeeze, just hearing it, was already scared to death.


    However, Hamid had no mercy on them. After the order, he turned and left.


    At the same time, in Beirut, the capital of Lebanon, Chester was in the same distance as


    Zhongquan Wade, the old man of the Wade family, was connected. In the video call,


    Chester respectfully told how the Master parachuted alone to rescue Melba, and was sent


    out by Hamid himself, and reported to Zhongquan all about it.


    After Zhongquan listened, the whole person was shocked. There is nothing to add.


    He asked with a dull expression: ¡°Charlie really has such an ability?! A person


    parachuted to the opposition station alone, and he brought the person out safely?!


    Chester respectfully said: ¡°Yes master, it is true! At that time, the height of the young


    master¡¯s parachuting was more than 5,000 meters, and the height of the parachute


    opening was much lower than the height of the safe level. Even the Russian special


    forces coach Vasily said that at that height to open the umbre, people can never live,


    but I didn¡¯t expect that the young master would have no problem at all.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhongquan couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°I¡¯ve heard people say that Charlie is a true


    dragon on earth by many people in Aurous Hill. I originally thought It¡¯s just an


    exaggeration. I didn¡¯t expect that he really has such a great ability!


    Could Charlie practice martial arts? Chester seriously said: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think even a


    master of martial arts, there is not necessarily such skill as the master has, ordinary


    people, will be crushed immediately under him in no time.


    The height, for the young master, ispletely easy! Zhongquan asked again: ¡°Then, do


    you know how he rescued Melba alone?! Oh, right, you just said that Hamid personally


    sent him to the rendezvous point with Melba to join you, I want to know, why did Hamid


    give Charlie respect so much?!


    Isn¡¯t he themander of the armed forces? It stands to reason that Charlie goes to


    save his hostage, he should take Charlie as an enemy! How could he send it off in


    person?!


    Could it be that Charlie was kidnapped?!


    Chester didn¡¯t expect that the old man asked so many questions in one breath, and


    hurriedly exined one by one:


    ¡°Return to master. The young master¡¯s process of saving people was not shared with us,


    so I don¡¯t know what method he used to rescue Melba, but why Hamid gave the young


    master so much face? I didn¡¯t want to understand this, and Hamid is not just To give a face


    to the young master, he is even worthy of the young master brothers. In his words, he is


    very respectful to the young master, so I don¡¯t know whether the young master kidnapped


    him. I am afraid that only the young master himself knows that.


    Zhongquan listened, and couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Unbelievable, unbelievable! I was even


    ready to spend money to redeem him, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be such an unbelievable


    ending.¡± After that, he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said, ¡°It seems that my Wade family


    really came out this time. There is a real dragon in the world!

 Chapter 2693

    Chapter 2693


    When the sky in Aurous Hill just turned white, the Concorde airliner that Charlie and


    Melba took finallynded at the Airport.


    After the nended, Charlie, Melba, and Issac took the helicopter arranged by Issac and


    flew directly to Shangri-La.


    When the ne just started, Charlie asked Melba¡¯s opinion and asked her if she would


    like to meet with Pord immediately. If she wanted, he could directly call Pord using


    the satellite phone on the ne and tell him that Melba was already there. The news of


    his rescue made him meet with Melba at the airport as soon as possible.


    However, after careful consideration, Melba feels that her whole spirit is rtively


    decadent, and she wants to take a break, at least take a bath and change her body to


    dry clean clothes then will meet her father.


    So Charlie decided to take her to Shangri-La to settle down first, and then give her a few


    hours to rest. When her condition is almost adjusted, he will go to Aurous Hill University


    of Finance and Economics and give Pord one big surprise.


    As for Charlie himself, he did not expect that this time to save Melba, it only took more


    than ten hours before and after.


    Originally, he told his wife about going out of town. If he returned home early in the


    morning, It seemed a little weird, so he nned to also go to Shangri-La and let Issac


    arrange a room for him to rest and sleep.


    Last night in Syria, he used Reiki as a psychological suggestion, so that the Reiki in


    his body was already extremely scarce, which really made him felt a little tired.


    By the time of sunrise, Charlie¡¯s helicopter hadnded at Shangri-La.


    After getting off the ne, Charlie directly said to Issac: ¡°Old man, arrange one room for


    Miss Watt and one room for me, both of us need to take a rest. In addition, you have to


    toss about it all night. Go back to your office and have a good rest.


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°Okay young master! After that, immediately ask his


    subordinates next to him: ¡°Has the presidential suite gone out? If haven¡¯t, take young


    master there to take rest!


    The other party immediately replied: ¡°Mr. Issac, our presidential suite was booked by Mr.


    Ito from Japan, don¡¯t you remember? Issac patted his forehead and med himself:


    ¡°Look at my pig brain! After all, he was right again.


    Charlie said: Master, the entire east district where the presidential suite is located has


    been rented by Ito Yuuhiko, or you can go to the executive suite in the west district to take


    a rest.¡±


    Charlie frowned and said: ¡°Don¡¯t Zhiyu and her mother live there, and Ruoli, to be on


    the safe side, I still don¡¯t go there, lest there be any monsters, just arrange one for me.


    Normal rooms are fine.


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°Then I will arrange for you and Miss Watt to live in the luxurious suite


    on the second top floor for the time being!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly: ¡°Okay.


    Soon, the staff prepared two suite cards, and they gave Charlie and Melba opened two


    luxury suites on the second top floor. The door of the two rooms was opposite, and there


    was only one passage.


    Issac personally escorted them to the door of the room. Charlie said to Melba before


    swiping his card to enter the door: ¡°Miss Watt first take a good rest. It¡¯s just after


    six o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s tentatively schedule lunch at 12:30. After having a meal, I will send you


    to the university. ¡°


    Melba nodded lightly and said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand:¡± Do not be polite with me, after all, there are dealings in the


    fight.


    Melba replied and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, then I will go to rest in advance.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°See you.¡±


    Melba looked at Issac on the side again and said gratefully:


    ¡°Mr. Issac, thank you too.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Issac said without hesitation: ¡°Miss Watt is too polite, this is what I should do.¡±


    Seeing Melba entered the room, Charlie opened the door of his room, Issac saw that


    they both returned to the room to rest, so he immediately returned to his office.


    Charlie entered the room, the first thing was to lock the door, then took off all his clothes,


    stepped into the bathroom, and took a cold shower.


    After washing himself clean, Charlie sat on the bed, feeling the spiritual energy in his


    body, and seeing that the spiritual energy was almost exhausted, his heart was also very


    painful.


    In the beginning, he discovered the existence of spiritual energy in the piece of peace


    and wealth that he bought from Ervin.


    It¡¯s a pity that the aura in that stone has been absorbed cleanly by him. Since then,


    although he has seen many treasures of heaven and earth, he has never


    encountered anything that contains aura.


    Moreover, among the high-rise buildings in this city, there is almost no trace of aura, and


    it takes at least a few months to add to it.

 Chapter 2694

    Chapter 2694


    This also gave him a sense of crisis in his heart.


    Reiki is fast to use, but it is far from easy to umte.


    If there is nosting and effective way to replenish Reiki, I am afraid that it will be difficult


    in the future for him.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the content of the ¡°Nine Profound Sky


    ssics¡± in his mind.


    In the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly ssics¡±, a higher-level pill than the rejuvenating pill is


    recorded, named Peiyuan Pill.


    Regardless of the name of Peiyuan Pill, it seems that it is not as arrogant as the other


    Pill, but this kind of pill is directly higher than it.


    Rejuvenation pills can make ordinary people live longer and resurrect from the dead, but


    they do not contain aura. After all, aura is the most refined and pure energy between


    heaven and earth. It is the most powerful kind of power. Rejuvenation pills are far from


    being able to catalyze aura. To the point.


    However, this Peiyuan Pill is a pill that truly contains aura.


    Although it is the most basic entry level among the pill containing spiritual energy, the


    materials it needs are, without exception, all extremely rare treasures.


    Among them, the most demanding ones are Ganoderma lucidum that needs at least more


    than a thousand years, snow ginseng for more than 1,000 years, and Ambergris that is


    more than 10,000 years old.


    Don¡¯t know if the Millennium Ganoderma is easy to find, but Charlie has thousand-year-


    old snow ginseng. In the beginning, Liang was shunned by his biological father and half-


    brother in the family. In order to gain a foothold in the Wei family, he passed his


    mother¡¯s treasure to him. He gave thousand-year-old snow ginseng to Charlie, and he


    kept the snow ginseng without using.


    However, Ambergris, which has been more than 10,000 years old, is indeed too rare.


    As we all know, ambergris is the secretion of $perm whales, it is the best raw material for


    spices, and it is also a blind medicinal material.


    Simply buying ambergris is not a problem, you can buy it if you have money.


    However, buying old Ambergris is almost like dreaming.


    Because the $perm whale itself does not have a lifespan of 10,000 years. The longest life


    span is seventy years, which is remarkable. ording to this time, the 10,000-year


    ambergris must be the $perm whale that died ten thousand years ago. It has grown


    before death.


    The history of human¡¯s known civilization is not as long as 10,000 years. Where can he


    find a secretion left in the body of a $perm whale 10,000 years ago?


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but get up again when he thought of this.


    Such a difficult preparation can only refine the first-level aura pill. Wouldn¡¯t it be even


    more impossible to refine a higher- level aura pill?


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help sighing, and thought to himself: ¡± Maybe I need to


    say hello to Qin Gang, he has been doing medicine business, a thousand years of


    ambergris perhaps can not find, but a thousand years of Ganoderma should still be no


    problem, like ambergris, you can then slowly look around.


    so , He immediately sent Qin Gang a WeChat message and asked him to try to find these


    two things.


    Qin Gang quickly replied: ¡°Master Wade, the Millennium Ganoderma is very easy to


    find. I know a Hong Kong medicinal material dealer, and he collects it. There are many


    old-year medicinal materials. Thousand-year Ganoderma lucidum, Centennial


    tangerine peel, and Centennial Pu¡¯er are all in stock. Although the price is high, if the


    thousand-year Ganoderma is sold per gram, it costs tens of thousands of dors per


    gram.


    As for ambergris, they are often sold, but most of them are of rtively ordinary quality.


    The best one I remember is a white ambergris with a thousand years of history that was


    auctioned at Sotheby¡¯s a few years ago. However, I have made medicinal herbs for so


    many years. I have never heard of it that old.


    Charlie didn¡¯t feel disappointed after hearing it. He smiled slightly and said: ¡°Then you can


    help me get the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum. For Ambergris, you can help me


    pay attention.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Qin Gang agreed without hesitation.


    Charlie thanked him, but didn¡¯t continue tomunicate with him.


    Just as he was about to rest, someone rang the doorbell of the next room.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zynn, wrapped in his nightgown, saw that it was his own subordinate, and opened the


    door to let the other person in.


    After the other party came in, he whispered: ¡°Master, I¡¯ve heard that Ito Yuhiko¡¯s men


    have reserved the Kiharu Lake


    Golf Course, which is five kilometers away. Ito Yuhiko may go to the golf course to y


    golf at around nine o¡¯clock. See if you have prepared in advance. Then, go there quietly


    to meet him?¡±


    Zynn said excitedly: ¡°The golf course? Great! It just happened to avoid Shangri-La. It¡¯s a


    great opportunity to meet Ito Yuihiko quietly!

 Chapter 2695

    Chapter 2695


    Zynn, who was so excited, couldn¡¯t imagine that Charlie was next door to him at this time.


    The luxury suites of Shangri-La are very uniform in design. The overallyout is a square


    field shape. The two rooms on the left are the living room and the study, and the two


    rooms on the right are the bathroom and the bedroom.


    In other words, the bedroom where Charlie was located happened to be next to Zynn¡¯s


    study.


    Under normal circumstances, the rooms of a five-star hotel will be silenced and


    soundproofed to ensure the quietness, privacy, andfort of the guests. Therefore,


    even if it is separated by a wall, ordinary people cannot hear the conversation next


    door.


    But for a person like Charlie with extremely sensitive senses, just such a wall is really a


    little useless.


    Therefore, even if he had no intention of eavesdropping on the conversations of the people


    next door, he still didn¡¯t say a word, and he heard the movement of Zynn¡¯s room clearly.


    However, even at this moment, Charlie didn¡¯t know who the next door was.


    Because Zynn¡¯s subordinates called him the master, it was impossible for Charlie to


    infer the identity of Zynn just by using the word master.


    However, he heard the words Ito Takehiko clearly.


    He heard that the person next door actually wanted to meet Ito Takehiko, and he was


    suddenly curious.


    Ito Yuhiko came to Aurous Hill in a rtively low-key manner. In fact, the outside world


    didn¡¯t know it. In addition, he stayed at Wade¡¯s hotel, and there was no leakage of check-


    in information.


    Therefore, in this case, the person who can find Ito Yuhiko¡¯s where abouts must have a


    very difficult background.


    So, he immediately sent a text message to Issac, asking him to do everything possible to


    find out who was living in the next room, and at the same time, he must not be surprised.


    Issac was just resting in the office for a while, and suddenly received Charlie¡¯s WeChat,


    and immediately realized that there might be a serious situation, and then he hurriedly


    got up and turned on theputer and checked the information of the guests staying in


    the room next to Charlie with his own authority.


    The check-in information shows that Charlie staying next door is just an ordinary person


    without any special identity.


    So, he immediately replied to Charlie: ¡°Master, the person you asked me to check is a


    middle-aged person from Yuzhou. From the information, there is no special ce, no case,


    no background.


    Charlie frowned and asked him, ¡°Can you find out thepany of this person?¡±


    Issac manipted in front of theputer and said, ¡°I can¡¯t find out for the time being.


    There is no work unit in his file. It may be a self-employed person, or he may be working


    in a rtively small private enterprise.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Can you find out if he has paid social security?


    Issac thought for a while, and said, ¡°I have a rtively secret channel. Can find this


    information.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie said: ¡°Then you can check for me now, whether he has paid social security, and if


    so, whichpany is paying him.


    ¡°Okay! Issac hurriedly started to inquire and checked for a long time. After that, he said


    to Charlie: ¡°Master, I found out that he does have social security, and the social security


    base is very high. Thepany that paid him social security is a local financial


    investmentpany in Yuzhou.


    Charlie continued:¡± The background of thispany! Check out the equity structure


    behind it!

 Chapter 2696

    Chapter 2696


    ¡°Okay!


    Issac continued to inquire ording to Charlie¡¯s instructions. While checking, he said,


    ¡°Master, I see that thispany is wholly-owned by another technologypany in


    Yuzhou.


    Behind thepany, there is an investment fund and a partnership enterprise. This


    investment fund is Eastcliff SW Capital or South West Capital!¡±


    Charlie asked him curiously: ¡° SW Capital? Whose family? Issac hurriedly said: ¡°SW


    Capital, that¡¯s One of the many capital-operatedpanies of the Su family.


    Su! ¡°The Su family?¡± Charlie frowned, and said, ¡°I heard someone next door calling


    another person called Master. So, maybe the old dog that lives next door to me is


    Chengfeng?!


    ¡°This¡± Issac said with some disbelief: ¡°Master, shouldn¡¯t Chengfenge to


    Aurous Hill by himself?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°If it isn¡¯t Chengfeng, it might be Zynn. ¡°Zynn?¡± Issac couldn¡¯t help but


    said, ¡°Even if this guy wants to take the opportunity to get close to Ito Takehiko, he


    shouldn¡¯t sneak to Shangri-La?


    Issac sneered: ¡°This is the ce where his brilliant ah, Aurous Hill has always been a


    sphere of influence for Wade¡¯s family. Since he was bound toe to Aurous Hill he well


    thought out the n, like him who believe in amp ck. The truth, you should know that


    the oilmp that was lit in ancient times was ced on the table, just like a candle.


    After themp is lit, although it can illuminate the entire room, it does not illuminate the


    small area under itself. So this small area, although away from themp recently, but the


    room has be the darkest, most hidden ces he pics to live is Shangri-La, is the bet


    we think he could have done such a thing, this is the surprise!


    With that said, Charlie said again: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my hearing which is a lot better than


    the average person, I wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it. If even I couldn¡¯t detect it, it would be


    even more impossible for you and your subordinates to detect it, so from this point of


    view, he was rtively sessful in doing this, and he really used his mind.


    Issac hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, if it is really Zynn, what should we do?¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡± Whether he is Zynn, he is a member of the Su family. Since it is the Su


    family, then It¡¯s like a sheep¡¯s mouth. If I don¡¯t gnaw him off, wouldn¡¯t I be sorry for the Su


    family¡¯s aggressive and daring maneuvers?


    After speaking, he immediately ordered: ¡°The person who arranges you immediately, in the


    room directly below this room, Put a signal jammer, but don¡¯t turn it on for the time being.


    In addition, you have to be prepared and listen to my orders. When you start the jammer,


    cut off the surveince video on my floor at the same time, understand?


    Issac said without hesitation ¡°Okay young master, I understand!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, in the next room.


    Zynn sent his men away, and took a shower by himself in the bathroom. After the shower,


    he wrapped his bathrobe and stood in front of the mirror carefully. Using hairspray to put


    his hair back to the back of his head, he had already begun to figure out how to get Ito to


    agree to cooperate with the Su family.


    This time, the Su family was suspended from the ocean shipping license. The impact


    was too great and the loss of ie was serious. Forget it, arge number of ships


    cannot be started. Daily maintenance costs, depreciation costs, and lease costs are an


    astronomical figure. In addition, there are still arge number of seafarers and


    employees who need to be fed. The daily loss is calcted as 100 million.


    For Zynn, this is his first turnaround since he returned from Australia. Only if he wins


    this battle can he let the old man look at him with admiration and win back his old


    man¡¯s appreciation of himself.


    So, to him, the significance is very significant.


    Even he can sessfully inherit the position of Su Family Patriarch and all the family


    assets in the future will be under his hand and he will have to look at the sess or


    failure of all of it!

 Chapter 2697

    Chapter 2697


    Just as Zynn was expecting that he could use his own power to turn the Su Family¡¯s


    turmoil upside down on his own, but he didn¡¯t know that a big had wrapped him


    tightly.


    Charlie already had a two-handed n at this time.


    If the person next door is Zynn, then he has a special package specially prepared for


    Zynn;


    But if the person next door is not Zynn, but someone else from the Su family, then he will


    go directly to Orvel¡¯s kennel, and give apany with Shoude.


    Issac screened out the rooms that were booked out before and after that time and had


    not checked out one by one ording to the time of the next room reservation, and then


    further screened them. Basically, it can be concluded that the Su family came to Shangri-


    La this time, except for staying. In addition to the person next to Charlie, there are four


    other subordinates. Of these four people, two live opposite the room next to Charlie, and


    the other two live next to Charlie.


    At this time, many of Issac¡¯s subordinates were already lying in ambush in nearby rooms.


    Once Charlie gave orders, they would immediately control these four subordinates.


    In addition, Issac also made people prepare to shield and cut off thework signal.


    When Charlie ordered, he could immediately protect the room next to Charlie and the


    surrounding rooms, and kill allmunicationworks.


    The mobilemunication signal will be shielded, the wireless WIFIwork will be cut


    off, and even the traditionalwork and line interface will also be disconnected from the


    network.


    At that time, this will make sure that the people in this room can not respond immediately,


    and themunication will not work for them.


    In order to meet the ¡°Master¡± from the Su family for a while, Charlie walked out of the room


    after getting dressed neatly.


    At this time, a waiter arranged by Issac walked over and handed Charlie a room card.


    This one is the universal room card for the entire Shangri-La Hotel.


    Nowadays, almost all hotels adopt electronic room card system for the convenience of


    management. The door locks need to be opened with an authorized room card at the


    front desk of the hotel. Generally, the room card will be authorized for as long as you


    stay, and it will automatically be invalid after the expiration date. It is easy to


    manage and can prevent being used by others.


    In other words, the door lock of each room is actually controlled within the hotel


    management system.


    Although you cannot directly control the opening or closing of a certain door, you can


    directly write the administrator¡¯s highest authority in the room card, so that this room card


    can open all the doors of this hotel.


    However, there are exceptions. If the upant in the room opens the anti-theft lock in


    the room, the door cannot be opened even if the door is swiped.


    However, many people do not have such safety awareness, so they rarely use this lock


    actively.


    Zynn did use the lockst night, but after his subordinates came in just now to report, he


    didn¡¯t lock the lock again, but hurried to the bathroom to wash up.


    This was mainly because he was somewhat careless and didn¡¯t know that he had been


    exposed.


    Therefore, when Charlie got the room card and swiped it lightly on Zynn¡¯s room


    door, the door lock opened in response.


    At this time, Zynn was still tidying up his clothes and appearance in the


    cloakroom.


    Charlie pushed the door, and when he entered, he didn¡¯t realize it at all.


    And Charlie had already used his perceptual ability beyond ordinary people to get a


    clear picture of his position in the room.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Zynn, at the upper right of the T-shaped room, where the bathroom and


    cloakroom are located. After Charlie came in from the upper left, he went directly to the


    living room at the lower left and sat down.


    Opposite Charlie is the bedroom door of this luxurious suite.

 Chapter 2698

    Chapter 2698


    Zynn dressed up at the upper right, and needed to go back to the bedroomter before he


    could walk out of the door in front of Charlie.


    So Charlie simply sat there, on the sofa opposite the door, stretched out his hands with


    long legs, and put them on the back of the sofa until he appeared.


    At the same time, the signal jammer has also been opened, and all the surrounding


    mobile phones are in a state of no service because they cannot search for signals.


    Although Zynn¡¯s mobile phone is still connected to the hotel¡¯s wirelesswork, the


    wirelesswork itself has been cut off. In other words, although he is still connected to


    the WiFi, he can no longer get on the Inte.


    But Zynn didn¡¯t pay attention to this.


    He tidied up his suit and tie in front of the mirror, and after making sure that he was


    dressed appropriately, he took out a fake beard and stuck it under his nose.


    Later, he took out a pair of gold sses from his pocket. After putting it on, he looked like


    a returned overseas Chinese.


    Immediately afterward, he put a top hat of the same color as the suit on top of his head.


    He felt that this way, it would be more foolproof.


    When he was ready, Zynn picked up the phone and prepared to go outside, but he


    looked down at the phone and found that the phone is now in a non-service state, which


    made him surprised and wondered, ¡°How can this hotel not connect to a mobile phone


    signal? Is my phone broke?¡±


    He opened WeChat again, and found that the top of WeChat actually showed that it was


    not connected. He was even more surprised and whispered to himself: ¡°No! The WiFi


    logo is on, and thework is connected. Why can¡¯t I connect to WeChat?¡±


    He hurriedly walked out of the cloakroom and walked through the bedroom to the living


    room, to use the hotel¡¯sndline to call his subordinates.


    However, when he stepped out of the bedroom, his whole figure was suddenly


    startled! The speed of his heartbeat instantly doubled!


    Because, he saw that there was a person sitting on the sofa in the living room!


    Moreover, the appearance of this person is indescribably familiar.


    Zynn panicked and asked calmly: ¡°Who are you?! Why are you doing in my room?!


    Charlie smiled at Zynn and said with a smile: ¡°You are Zynn Su, right?¡±


    Zynn saw that the other party directly reported his name, and asked extremely vigntly:


    ¡°Who are you?! Do you know me?!


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Actually, we have met, but you may be older and out of mind.


    You used it, so you can¡¯t remember me.


    Have you seen me?!¡± Zynn frowned, his heart was extremely nervous, but his mouth


    was pretending to be calm and said: ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember that I met you?


    Charlie went to the coffee table. Picking up an apple, he took a bite and said, ¡°Think


    about it carefully. We met at the elevator entrance of the Tokyo Hospital. Have you ever


    recalled?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zynn squinted his eyes, watching Charlie vigntly, while thinking back quickly rummaging


    the memory in the mind.


    Soon, he remembered the scene Charlie said!


    He pointed to Charlie and eximed: ¡°You are the kid who makes me feel familiar in


    Tokyo!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and asked him with a smile: ¡± Why do you think I¡¯m familiar?¡±


    Zynn said coldly, ¡°Because you look like a short-lived ghost that I knew before, but has


    been dead for a long time!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s expression instantly became extremely cold. Said: ¡°Zynn, if you kneel down


    and p your face right now, I will assume that you haven¡¯t said that, otherwise, I will


    p your face!


    Zynn sees Charlie¡¯s cold expression and can¡¯t help being a little surprised. He couldn¡¯t help


    asking: ¡°How are you rted to Changying Wade?!


    Charlie stood up and said word by word: ¡°Changying Wade, it¡¯s my dad!

 Chapter 2699

    Chapter 2699


    When Zynn heard this, his whole person was suddenly struck by lightning, and stood


    motionless in front of Charlie.


    He never dreamed that Changying¡¯s son was still alive!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He didn¡¯t even expect that Changying¡¯s son would appear in front of him!


    At this time, in addition to the nervousness, his heart was a little more angry!


    ¡°Changying Changying again! Ever since I knew Liona, the word Changying has be


    my nightmare. Until Liona was in a car ident a few days ago and her whereabouts


    unknown, I was a little free from Changying¡¯s shadow, but now Herees another


    Changying¡¯s son?! Where did this guye from?!¡±


    Seeing Charlie and Changying¡¯s features and temperament are very simr, Zynn hardly


    doubted his words.


    He stared at Charlie and asked in a cold voice: ¡°Even if you are Changying¡¯s son, what do


    you mean by appearing in my room now?


    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Charlie sneered: ¡°I havee to you to settle the ount. What do


    you think about it?¡±


    Settlement?!¡± Zynn saw Charlie¡¯s visit being unkind, and when he thought that he was


    now in Wade¡¯s hotel and there was no one around him to help him, he couldn¡¯t help


    feeling even more flustered.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t hide his nervousness and said: ¡°Your father and I are at best


    distant acquaintances, no friendship, no hatred, what do you count on me?


    Charlie coldly said: ¡°Today, I will count it against you. Wade League¡¯s ount, you


    jumped up and down to organize the anti-Wade alliance against my father, right?¡±


    Zynn excused himself: ¡°The anti-Wade alliance is just a saying at the beginning, just like


    airlines have SkyTeam and Star Alliance. , Everyone is a rival to each other, what¡¯s the


    big deal with that?


    Charlie asked: ¡°Then how did my parents die?


    Zynn blurted out: ¡°How do I know? Your parents¡¯ deaths were not caused by me. The


    people who wanted to kill your parents back then had more hair on their heads than mine.


    Not only domestically, but also abroad, there are a lot of them. Is it possible to kill him,


    what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Is it rted to you or not? I really can¡¯t say it right now, but it


    doesn¡¯t matter, since you are in my hands, I can catch you first, and then slowly


    investigate!


    Zynn subconsciously reprimanded: ¡°Boy, since you are Changying¡¯s son, you should


    call me Uncle, I am also your elder, how dare you so presumptuous in front of me!


    ¡®Presumptuous?¡± Charlie snorted: ¡°This is presumptuousness? I just said that if you don¡¯t


    kneel down, I will smash your mouth. You haven¡¯t fulfilled your promise. So!¡±


    Zynn took a step back in shock, and said nervously: ¡°You think you are the Wade family¡¯s


    son, you can do anything to me casually? Have you weighed, if you provoke me, what will


    happen to you?


    Charlie sneered and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what will be the end, but I usually like to provoke


    it first!¡± As soon as the voice fell, Charlie suddenly stood up from the sofa. Before Zynn


    recovered, Charlie went straight. He rushed to him, grabbed his cor, put his other hand


    directly on his face, and pped vigorously.


    With a snap, Zynn¡¯s entire left face suddenly swelled up, and the five-fingerprints on his


    face were already bright red.


    At this moment the Soviet Conservative directly hit Mongolia, and his hysterical roared: ¡°?!


    How dare you ¡®


    Charlie was astonished and asked: ¡°How dare I, you do not know the answer?¡±


    Then, direct and It was a p in the face, and with a p, Zynn directly vomited blood.


    At this time, Charlie smiled and asked him: ¡°Do you know the answer now? If you don¡¯t


    know, I can answer you again.¡±


    Since Zynn had been pped twice by Charlie, his whole body had already been dazzled.


    The severe pain made his whole person on the verge of copse. When he grew up so


    big, he had only been beaten by the old man, but even the old man has never beaten


    him so hard!

 Chapter 2700

    Chapter 2700


    He yelled at Charlie angrily: ¡°Do you know what the Su family is capable of? Believe it or


    not, I can kill you in minutes?


    Charlie waved his hand and said disdainfully: ¡°Zynn Su, save it, you have already fallen in


    my hands, don¡¯t pretend to be aggressive and cruel in front of me, and don¡¯t think you can


    overwhelm me by taking the Su family, because my goal is not as simple as pping you


    twice.


    Zynn asked nervously, ¡°What is your goal?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°My goal is to trample your entire Su family under my feet, not


    only with big ears, but also big eyes. The face of your dad Chengfeng Su!¡± Zynn has


    never met someone like Charlie who speaks so arrogantly in his life.


    However, he also knows that he is now the turtle in the urn of others, and he has no


    chance to escape. If he really angers the other party, he might actually get more in


    trouble.


    As a result, his whole person¡¯s momentum instantly weakened, and he


    exined: ¡°Big nephew, you really misunderstood me about your parents. This


    matter has nothing to do with me, and it has nothing to do with my family!


    Charlie said:¡± It doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t have the final say, but I have the final say here!¡±


    Zynn asked nervously, ¡°So. What do you want?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°What I want, I just said that, I will draw your face first, then


    your dad¡¯s face, and then trample your entire Su family under my feet!¡±


    Zynn was shocked in his heart, and never dreamed that Changying¡¯s son woulde to


    find him. Gosh, this guy is so murderous!


    At this moment, he suddenly thought that his younger brother Shoude had


    disappeared in this city, so he subconsciously asked: ¡°Is my younger brother in


    your hands!?


    Charlie nodded: ¡°You are talking about Shoude, that dead fat pig? Yes, he is indeed in my


    hands. Do you know how he is doing now?¡±


    Zynn asked with a pale face: ¡°What did you do to him?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I put him in a dog cage. By the way, I shot a video of him.


    He was stripped n@ked and only wore a pair of briefs. He said in the video some nasty


    things about your family, you should have seen this.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Zynn immediately thought of the two videos thatpletely destroyed the reputation of


    the Su family.


    There is a paragraph, which Shoude said in front of the camera.


    Zynn had racked his brains to think about someone behind the scenes, but he didn¡¯t


    expect that this person was Changying¡¯s son!


    He couldn¡¯t help but swallowed his saliva, looked at Charlie nervously, and asked, ¡°Then


    what is your n for today?¡± At this time, what he is most afraid of is that he, like his


    brother, is locked in a dog cage in the dark.


    Charlie smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I know what you are thinking, but don¡¯t you. I¡¯m


    nervous. It was really too simple and rude to put your brother directly in the dog cage at


    the beginning. It reallycks some artistic sense, so I designed a whole set of super gift


    packages for you this time. It is definitely a brand new design and a brand new


    experience!


    ¡°If you enjoy the whole process, can remember you for a lifetime, and it will be worthwhile


    to cover you in this life, not in vain!¡±

 Chapter 2701

    Chapter 2701


    As the son of the Su family, Zynn has definitely seen many big scenes for so many years,


    but the whole person is in an unprecedented panic towards Charlie, who is in his


    twenties.


    He didn¡¯t understand why the Wade family descendant in front of him was so fierce that


    he attacked the Su family one after another without any scruples.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the beginning, even when thepetition between Su and Wade was the fiercest, no


    one dared to y such a fierce tactic. After all, both sides are very strong, which is


    equivalent to two countries with nuclear weapons. Desperately at bnce with each other.


    However, Changying¡¯s son didn¡¯t care about it at all.


    He directly tied Shoude, which in itself was not enough to put the Su family in his eyes.


    Now, instead of converging, he aimed at himself. This kind of person is simply a


    disruptor of the rules of the game!


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s aggressiveness unabated, Zynn¡¯s heart was tense, and his mouth


    softened somewhat. He said seriously: ¡°Although the Eastcliff families have been fighting


    for so many decades, everyone still retains some basic respect. Although I formed the


    Anti-Wade Alliance back then, I have never done anything to your parents¡¯ personal


    safety, or threaten them.


    Why are you here to ambush me and kidnap me?


    Charlie asked coldly: ¡°Are you dead?¡±


    Zynn¡¯s expression was startled: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Charlie asked again: ¡°I¡¯m


    asking you, you are dead No?¡±


    Zynn coldly snorted: ¡°Joke, if I die, is the one standing in front of you a ghost?¡±


    Charlie nodded: Yes, you are not dead, but my parents are dead! You keep saying you


    have never threatened the personal safety of my parents, but my parents have


    passed away for nearly 20 years. You now casually say that it has nothing to do with you.


    Do you think I will believe it?


    Zynn said nervously: ¡°You can disbelieve it, but you have to know that even in thew, it


    is a presumption of innocence. If you have evidence that your parents¡¯ death is rted to


    me, then you have to kill me. , But if you have no evidence, you can only prove that the


    death of your parents has something to do with me!


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Mr. Zynn, you are a little too naive, since you¡¯re here, you think you will tell


    me the truth about these rules? If you fall into my hands, you have to y ording to my


    rules and see what happens to your brother. You should be able to know. ¡°


    Zynn was shocked, blurted out:¡± I am the eldest son of Su and I am the future heir my


    family will not let you!!!


    Charlie curled his lip: ¡°Since I am not afraid that the Su family retaliates, and I tell you, this


    matter is far from over with you. Your father Chengfeng is also on my list. In addition, if


    your Su family is found out by me, who else is with my parents? There is a connection


    between his death, or whoever is not convinced, I will solve them all one by one!¡±


    Zynn questioned in a panic: ¡°You don¡¯t have any actual evidence right now, so you will


    attack my family again and again. Is there any morality or justification?


    ¡°The morality or justification?¡± Charlie sneered: ¡°Your family is not worthy to mention


    these two words!¡±


    Zynn frowned: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°What do I mean, you are not clear in your heart? I ask you, Ruoli is your


    illegitimate daughter?! Zynn heard these words, the expression was a bit embarrassing,


    and the voice was a little emboldened and said: ¡°Ruoli is indeed my illegitimate daughter,


    but I am not the one who harmed her!


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I know, your father is the one who harmed her. Right ?¡± Zynn dodges


    Charlie¡¯s aggressive eyes, hesitatingly excuses: ¡°I haven¡¯t got any definitive proof of this


    matter until now, so whether it is my father or not has yet to be confirmed.


    Charlie smiled shamefully: ¡°What a trash!¡±


    Zynn blurted out and asked, ¡°What do you mean?!


    Charlie yelled, ¡°I said you are really a trash! A total trash!¡±

 Chapter 2702

    Chapter 2702


    Having said that, Charlie pointed to Zynn¡¯s face that was swollen into a pig¡¯s head, and


    said coldly: ¡°Ruoli is your illegitimate daughter, and instead of giving her the care and love


    of her father, you use her as a tool of murder and instigation. She wantonly kills innocents,


    and all the evil deeds she killed Matsumoto Mansions in Japan are all under your


    indictment! You are unkind, shameless, cruel and unjust, and in vain as a father!


    ¡®Also! Ruoli¡¯s biological mother was by your side for so many years, she had done her


    best to protect you, she broke an arm for you, and then gave birth to Ruoli for you, but


    how did you treat her? Have you openly acknowledged her identity? Have you paid for


    her? Say a word of thanks? You not only failed your own flesh and blood, but you also


    failed the person who loved you most in the world!¡±


    Zynn¡¯s expression suddenly became very ugly, but anger is not overwhelming, but what is


    overwhelming is the shame.


    Charlie looked at him and continued: ¡°That¡¯s all, but when Ruoli was arrested, instead


    of saving your own bones and blood, your family colluded with the Self-Defense Forces


    inside and out, using Ruoli¡¯s life to give The Self-Defense Forces in exchange for


    military exploits, although this is not what you did, it is the insidious handwriting of your


    father Chengfeng. You have no affection, shamelessly, and cruel, and your father


    Chengfeng is your enhanced version! A nest of rats, I am talking about!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Zynn¡¯s eyes were a little dodge, and his face became flushed.


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Ms. Liona is your wife, who will give birth to you; Zhiyu is your eldest


    daughter, supposed to be your jewel in your palm, but your familyid a to kill the


    mother and daughter in Aurous Hill. This is more than unkindness, shamelessness,


    cruelty, and injustice? This is simply a disregard of human rtions. The scum of society


    and the dregs of the world, punishable in the worst possible way!


    Zynn blurted out subconsciously: ¡°I never wanted to kill Ruoli, let alone kill Zhiyu and her


    mother! These are all my father did!


    Charlie coldly Said: ¡°Even if these are your father¡¯s actions, as a husband, as a father, you


    don¡¯t need to protect your wife and daughter? After the ident of your wife and daughter


    did you avenge your wife and daughter? But instead, you ran to him from Australia. With a


    ttering face beside your father, you knelt and licked the murderer and helped the gang


    to abuse your blood. This proves that you are not only disregarding human rtions,


    unkindness, and shameless undertakings but also selling daughter for glory and wife for


    glory!


    ¡°You sell personality, character, dignity, and flesh and blood, just to be able to inherit the


    Su family¡¯s property in the future. In your eyes, money is more important than anything


    else, and you are just a damn pile of sh!t!¡±


    Charlie was already extremely strong, coupled with being a top expert and aura, so


    when his emotions became stronger and stronger, every word he said made Zynn feel


    like he was hammering his heart.


    Zynn¡¯s heart, under Charlie¡¯s repeated rebuke, repeatedly suffered heavy hammers,


    and the whole person¡¯s mind became extremely fragile.


    Charlie looked at him and asked, ¡°Zynn, have you ever thought that if your two daughters


    are already dead, how will you face them after death? When you see them, how do you


    kneel and confess to them?!¡±


    ¡°Or you won¡¯t confess at all, because you are an inhuman beast at the end of the day! You


    don¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s life and death, you only care about your own prosperity


    and wealth!¡±


    ¡°Maybe Ruoli¡¯s death, give What you exchanged is Chengfeng¡¯s guilt, perhaps


    Zhiyu¡¯s death gave you Chengfeng¡¯s trust!¡±


    ¡°And the deaths of the two of them werebined, and the one exchanged for you was


    as the heir of the Su family. The supreme glory!¡±


    ¡®If your son Zhifei dies and can change you back to the position of the richest man in


    the world, will you agree to it without hesitation?!


    ¡°I guess you will definitely agree because you want only the glory, the coronation crown,


    you do not care about your body yellow robe, sewn with the flesh of your sons and


    daughters, but do care about your head crown, with their man-made bone! ¡°


    ¡°In my opinion, even if you make two Ascend to the throne with only the heads of your one


    son, two daughters, and three people in your hand, and you will never hesitate!¡±


    ¡°Take you as a person, you will even cut off the heads of the three of them with your


    own hands.¡±

 Chapter 2703

    Chapter 2703


    In Charlie¡¯s words, every word hit Zynn¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, when he imagined that he walked on the bloody throne with the


    heads of Zhifei, Zhiyu, and Ruoli in both hands, the dam in his heart burst instantly.


    His tears gushing about blurted shouted: ¡°!!!! No not like that I never thought to use their


    lives in exchange for wealth and status, I have been forced to be like that ah¡±


    Speaking of which Zynn was even more emotional, and continued: ¡°All this is my father¡¯s


    work! And every time he makes this kind of decision, even when he issued this kind of


    order, he never told me, I am also very painful. , But I can¡¯t help it!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie asked coldly: ¡°Are you really unable to do it, or open one eye and close one eye?!


    Zynn thumped and knelt on the ground, crying bitterly: ¡°Ruoli was caught and the


    Japanese wanted her life. I told my father that I said that I would try my best to save her


    back. He agreed. I even let Ruoli¡¯s biological mother go to Japan and tell her the good


    news. But I don¡¯t know, all of this is my father¡¯s strategy! When I knew it, Ruoli¡¯s


    whereabouts were missing.¡±


    At this point, Zynn grabbed his hair and said in tears, ¡°There are also Liona and Zhiyu. I


    know that Liona has always loved your father. She told me when she married me, but I


    didn¡¯t expect that after so many years of marriage and two children, she still can¡¯t forget


    your father!


    ¡°I admit, I really hate her, I hate her for not having me in her eyes, but I never thought of


    killing her. It was my father who thought she was insulting the Su family, so he nned


    all that. But how do I know Zhiyu was in the same car as her.


    ¡°Liona is dead, I don¡¯t care. I loved her so much, she hurt me so much, I¡¯m tired, Zhiyu is


    my flesh and blood, my most beloved daughter, how can I not feel sorry for her? But I


    don¡¯t have the ability to save all of this.


    Charlie saw that he was extremely emotional, and asked in a cold voice: ¡°If you are given


    a chance to save the lives of your two daughters, what price are you willing to pay?¡±


    Zynn said without hesitation: ¡°I am willing to pay any price! Even if it is for me to die


    immediately, as long as the two of them are safe, I am willing!


    Charlie nodded: ¡°This is what you said, you remember and don¡¯t go back on what you


    say.¡±


    Zynn thought that Charlie was mocking him, he got angry and roared:¡±?! What do you


    mean you really think I¡¯m a heartless beast you really think I would be willing to use my


    two daughter¡¯s life for wealth and status? ?!


    ¡°I tell you, the reason why I chose to sumb to my father is entirely because a done


    deal is done. I have no other way! I can only try to reduce the loss as much as possible.


    Both daughters are gone. I must guarantee that I can get the position of the heir to the


    family!¡±


    This is like a business, I have invested a huge cost, no matter what, I will win to the end!


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited, I don¡¯t want to mock you, I Just let you remember


    what you just said.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie took out the mobile phone ced in the pocket of his chest jacket,


    and the finger camera was just exposed out of the pocket.


    After taking out the phone, Charlie clicked on the red area where the video was


    stopped, and the video has been recorded.


    Afterwards, he shook his cell phone and said to Zynn:


    ¡°Everything you said just now is here.


    Zynn was confused: ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    After speaking, he looked nervous. Questioning: ¡°Are you going to publish this video?!


    Charlie asked him back: ¡°What? Are you afraid that the old dog Chengfeng will break


    with you after seeing it?¡± Zynn swallowed his saliva and said nervously. ¡°You have


    already controlled my second brother. If you abolish me, what good will it do to you?¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°If you let me go today, I can give you a


    fortune. How about 10 billionpensation? If it¡¯s not enough, I can add more!¡±

 Chapter 2704

    Chapter 2704


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Zynn, you think too much, other things may be solved with


    money, but today¡¯s matter, even if you hand over the entire Su family to me, it is useless.


    After speaking, he sneered and said again:¡± But you can rest assured that I will not


    release this video.¡±


    Zynn was in disbelief and asked:¡± Are you sure it will not be released?!


    Charlie nodded, smiled, and said: ¡°At least I¡¯m not going to announce.¡±


    Then he looked at the time, smiled, and said: ¡°it is almost time No? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you


    to meet some old friends.¡±


    Zynn thought Charlie would take him to see his younger brother Shoude. He


    trembled nervously and blurted out, ¡°Where are you taking me?! Charlie smiled


    slightly. :¡±you guess.


    Zynn said nervously: ¡°I can¡¯t guess what to say, and he said again: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to


    take me to see Shoude?!


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make arrangements for you. The package is


    completely different from your second brother¡¯s. You two can¡¯t meet each other. After


    that, he grabbed Zynn¡¯s cor and said coldly: ¡°The person you want to meet lives in


    this hotel. You will knowter.


    Zynn was terrified in his heart, but he could only be dragged forward by Charlie.


    After leaving the door of the room, he was shocked to find that several people in ck


    were standing at the door of several rooms next door.


    Including the room where his four subordinates lived, it was also closely guarded by


    men in ck at this time.


    Zynn knew very well in his heart that looking at this posture, his own people are


    probably too ill-fortune.


    But he didn¡¯t die, at least it was controlled by Charlie¡¯s men.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Issac walked up to him, took a look at Zynn, and respectfully said to


    Charlie: ¡°Master, what do you do with Zynn? Do you want to take him to Orvel¡¯s dog farm


    by helicopter now?¡±


    When Zynn heard this, his whole body shuddered, and his heart jumped wildly with


    fright.


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Mr. Issac, don¡¯t send everyone to the kennel. After all, the main


    purpose of the kennel is to raise dogs. If we catch people, we will send them inside. There


    are more people than dogs. Do you think it will be called a kennel farm or a human farm


    in the future ?¡± Issac said with both hands and respectfully: ¡°Master is right! Since he is


    not sent to the kennel farm, where should he be given? , Sent to Changbai Mountain, and


    digging ginseng with the Wei family father and son, it is also a good choice.


    After that, Issac sighed and said: ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that the weather is already warming up


    in the spring. Extremely cold winter is gone: It¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s a big deal.


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°These people are even more filthy than the Wei family and his


    sons together. If they were sent to Changbai Mountain, that would be dumping non-


    recyble and harmful garbage to Changbai Mountain.¡± After that, he wiped a sneer on


    the corner of his mouth and said sharply. : ¡°Take him to the executive floor first. After


    meeting the person he should meet, he¡¯ll be self-confident!

 Chapter 2705

    Chapter 2705


    Charlie and Issac questioned and answered, leaving the scared soul of Zynn beside them


    in an uncertain state.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Charlie¡¯s hand was so dark, and he was angrily cursing in his


    heart: ¡°Send people to the kennel, is this the fcuking human? Sending people to


    Changbai Mountain to dig ginseng?! This fcuking filth is done by humans. What¡¯s the


    matter? In fact, whether it is a dog farm, Changbai Mountain, or ck Coal Kiln and


    Sierra Leone, these people who know Charlie have long been familiar with Charlie.


    However, Charlie¡¯s words are beenpared by Zynn. He lives in the dark, so Zynn


    knew nothing about Charlie¡¯s methods.


    It was also because he didn¡¯t know anything about it, so when he heard some clues at first,


    he was immediately frightened. And when he heard Charlie He said that when he wanted


    to take him to the executive floor, he was even more puzzled.


    He didn¡¯t know why Charlie wants to take him to the executive floor. ording to his


    words, he is being taken to meet a few old friends, but the old friend? Who would the


    friend be?


    Suspicuously, Zynn was dragged into the elevator by Charlie. Then, the elevator came


    to the top floor.


    At this time, the passage from the elevator door to the executive floor waspletely


    sealed by Issac¡¯s men.


    Charlie took the flustered Zynn and went straight to the room where Liona and Zhiyu


    lived. At this moment, Liona and Zhiyu didn¡¯t know anything about this.


    It was only twenty minutes. Earlier, Issac¡¯s men had just delivered breakfast to the mother


    and daughter.


    These days, the mother and daughter have be ustomed to this kind of


    life under house arrest.


    Although they cannot go out,municate with the outside world, or even have any way


    to obtain information from the outside world, It was difficult for the mother and daughter to


    adapt in the initial time, but after a little longer, the two fell in love with this simple life in


    istion.


    There is no WeChat, no phone, no visitors, no news, variety shows, and TV series.


    What the mother and daughter do the most every day is to snuggle together and chat


    and read books. Over time, the rtionship between the mother and daughter has a


    new kind of vor. The sublimation.


    After all, in modern society, it is not easy to think about a few days of istion from the


    world, modern technology,munications, and entertainment.


    Sometimes Zhiyu wouldin, saying that living here is not as good as a prison. At


    least there is still time to rx in the prison. You can also watch TV and learn about the


    current affairs news of the outside world. But here, she doesn¡¯t know the world at all.


    What happened.


    After dinner, Liona was packing up the dinner tes and said: ¡°Zhiyu, you will help me


    speak to the guard at the door in a moment, and let them buy some books.


    Zhiyu nodded and asked her: ¡°Mom. , What book do you want to read?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liona smiled and said, ¡°Suddenly miss our youth when the most popr literary works in


    China at that time were a batch of ssic masterpieces from the former Soviet Union,


    such as ¡°How Steel is Made¡±, ¡°The Dawn is Quiet Here¡± and ¡°The Quiet Don River¡±. At


    that time, most of the films in the theaters were films from the former Soviet Union period.


    The most famous one was ¡°Lenin in 1918¡±.


    Zhiyu said nkly: ¡°Mom, what you said, I don¡¯t seem to have any impression.


    Liona smiled slightly: ¡°These are some very old works. You young people may not like to


    watch them, but they still have a deep impact on our generation.


    Zhiyu nodded: ¡°Then I will talk to the guard at the door in a while.¡±


    After that, she couldn¡¯t help sighing helplessly and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know when my Grace


    is going to see us. I dreamed of himst night.


    Liona asked curiously: ¡°What did you dream of him?


    Zhiyu smiled bitterly: ¡°I dreamed that he was fighting with Dad. Dad was beaten with a


    bruised nose and swollen nose, and he called me to help.¡±


    Liona smiled and asked her, ¡°So did you help?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhiyu stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Not only did I fail to help him, but I kicked his


    shoes into the river.

 Chapter 2706

    Chapter 2706


    Liona couldn¡¯t helpughing a few times: ¡°Haha, what kind of dream are you having


    recently.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhiyu smiled: ¡°In my dream, it seems to be on the bank of the Yongding River, which is


    where I liked to fly kites when I was a kid.


    Then, Zhiyu said again: ¡°You said it¡¯s strange to dream. I seem to be a little girl in my


    dream, but when I dreamed, I didn¡¯t feel at all against it.


    Liona nodded: ¡°What¡¯s weird about this, most of the dreams that vite peace are


    iparably invested when you are in the dream, and you only feel absurd when you


    wake up.


    She said, she sighed softly and continued:¡± In my life, I don¡¯t know how many absurd


    and weird dreams I have had. I dreamed that the dead person was still alive and that I


    had changed a life.¡±


    Zhiyu looked at Liona and saw that her face was always indelible. Regrettably, she couldn¡¯t


    help asking: ¡°Mom, do you regret marrying dad?¡±


    Liona was slightly ashamed, and immediately gave a wry smile, and said: ¡°If I were the


    girl who was as old as you back then, knowing that marrying that man would be


    apanied by a lifetime of unwillingness, Then she will definitely not marry, but when


    that girl has a daughter the same size as she used to be, if you ask her again, she will


    definitely not regret it.


    After Zhiyu listened, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but a reddish color.


    She knows the meaning of her mother¡¯s words.


    If it is only for herself, marrying her father is regrettable; but if she also counts herself,


    marrying her father and having herself and a brother, she does not regret it.


    It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t regret this sentence, but the true love of her mother¡¯s life is


    buried.


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Thank you


    Liona with a smile: ¡°Silly girl, thank me for what?¡±


    After that, she gently wiped away the teardrops from the corners of Zhiyu¡¯s eyes, and said


    seriously: ¡°So, you are not me, you are the same as the girl who was the same age as you


    back then, so you must be careful when choosing the other half in the future. , Don¡¯t take


    the mother¡¯s old path, there are countless kinds of men in this world, tall, short, fat, thin,


    white, ck, poor, and rich. All these are not important, only The right one is the most


    important, so in the future, you must choose the right one. Remember what mom said,


    don¡¯t forget.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded and said earnestly: ¡°Mom, I will.¡±


    At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Zhiyu hurriedly said: ¡°It should be the aunt whoes to collect the tableware. I will


    open the door.


    After that, she got up and went to the door of the room, stretched out her hand, and


    opened the door.


    But she never dreamed that at the moment when the door was opened, it was a man.


    Charlie who she had been dreaming about and dreaming for a long time!


    At this time, he was tall and thin with a cold expression.


    Charlie stood at the door of Zhiyu¡¯s room. When his face was close at hand, Zhiyu was


    struck by lightning, and the excitement in his heart could not be restrained.


    She looked at Charlie with ecstasy and blurted out:


    ¡°Benevolence! It¡¯s really you!¡±


    Charlie looked at Zhiyu, and said nkly: ¡°Miss Su, please give me a favor.¡±


    Zhiyu is not clear, but she still obediently stepped back and asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Benevolence, do you want toe in?


    Charlie didn¡¯t say a word. He pulled Zynn out from the wall on the outside of the door. He


    drew in front of him.


    Zhiyu didn¡¯t have time to see Zynn¡¯s face in an instant, only to see Charlie pulling out a


    person from the blind spot next to him, and then there was a bang!


    Charlie actually raised his foot, kicked the man into the room with one foot!

 Chapter 2707

    Chapter 2707


    Seeing a figure roll directly into the room from his feet, Zhiyu was also taken aback.


    However, she didn¡¯t care to see who the man rolling by her feet was, instead, she


    focused all her attention on Charlie¡¯s face.


    Seeing him really standing in front of her, Zhiyu¡¯s whole body seemed to bepletely


    captured by him in an instant. The longing for many days at this moment is like a spring,


    from her heart, straight into her eye sockets, immediately afterwards, turned into bean-


    sized teardrops and rolled down.


    She knelt on the ground almost without thinking, and said with a choking voice, ¡°Thank


    you benefactor for saving my life twice! Thank benefactor for saving my brother, and


    thank benefactor for saving my mother.


    Charlie, pointing nkly at the swollen nose on the ground not far away. Zynn, coldly


    said: ¡°Don¡¯t rush to thank me, you see who he is!


    Hearing this, Zhiyu subconsciously turned around and looked around, and the whole


    person was struck by lightning!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad?!


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t even dream of it. The person who was kicked in by Charlie turned out to be


    her own father, Zynn!


    At this time, Zynn was alsopletely confused! Zhiyu has been missing, although the


    old man guessed that it might be by the Japanese master, but Zynn didn¡¯t understand this


    layer of mystery. His judgment about Zhiyu¡¯s life and death was originally half information,


    but he didn¡¯t expect that she was really alive!


    Moreover, it was in the Wade family hotel!


    Zynn was tortured several times by Charlie¡¯s soul just now, and the whole person was


    in extreme guilt towards his two daughters. Now that Zhiyu is still alive, he burst into


    tears: ¡°Zhiyu, Zhiyu, you really are still alive. I¡¯m sorry!


    At this time, Liona with a shocked look had alreadye to Zynn¡¯s side. She looked


    down at Zynn and then looked up at Charlie at the door. The whole person suddenly felt


    like a world away.


    Charlie really looks a lot like Changying.


    Standing in front of Liona made her feel as if she was back thirty years ago.


    All of a sudden, she returned to the time when she loved Changying and dreamed of


    marrying him.


    At this time, Zynn saw Liona walking out, and the whole person was even more


    struck by lightning.


    He looked at Liona, and subconsciously blurted out: ¡°Liona, you are also alive.


    Liona was awakened by this sound. She recovered from the memory. Then she looked


    down at Zynn and saw Zynn¡¯s fifty- something face.


    She returned to reality from the dream. She looked at him, her expression and eyes were


    so calm that Zynn¡¯s heart was inexplicably flustered.


    Then, she said in the same calm tone: ¡°Zynn, after so many things, the divorce agreement


    can you sign it?¡±


    Zynn was ashamed and choked: I signed it and waited for you to return, so I immediately


    signed it.


    Liona counted and nodded, and said, ¡°When you finish signing, there will be nothing


    between me and you.¡± Cleared up, I will not pursue all the things that happened before.¡±


    Zynn said with tears on his face: ¡°Liona, the kidnappings and car idents were arranged


    by father alone, and it has nothing to do with me!¡±


    I know.¡± Liona smiled slightly: ¡°If you are married, I know you will hate me.¡± He may not


    really be able to kill.

 Chapter 2708

    Chapter 2708


    Zhiyu rushed to Zynn at this time and blurted out: ¡°Dad, why did Grandpa do this?! Why


    would he kill my mother?!


    Zynn said with great shame: ¡°Your grandpa, his style of behavior is like this. He was only


    aimed at your mother, not at you, but he didn¡¯t expect that you were also at the same


    ce.


    Zhiyu blurted out anger: What is the difference between targeting my mother and


    targeting me?! He made people kill my mother, didn¡¯t he think about it? After that, will I


    not find him for revenge in the future?!¡±


    Zynn was speechless. After hesitating for a while, he sighed and said, ¡°What can I do?


    Your grandpa said, I¡¯m going to Australia overnight; He said another word, I rolled back


    from Australia overnight. He has all the resources of the Su family under his control, and


    everyone in the Su family has been yed by him.


    Zhiyu questioned angrily: ¡°Ruoli is also your daughter. Her unfound body is now a gift


    from grandpa. My mother and I almost died in Aurous Hill. It was also his instigation


    behind the scenes. Three people and three lives. Isn¡¯t it enough for you to avenge us?!


    Zynn was ashamed and embarrassed. He covered his face with both hands and cried


    bitterly: ¡°I, I think too! But what can I do? Leave the Su family and break with your


    grandfather. The resources I can mobilize are probably less than 1% of the Su family. It is


    difficult for me to take revenge, even if you protect yourself, so I can only bear the


    humiliation, and after I get the position of Su Family Patriarch¡­¡±


    Zhiyu shook her head, and said with an extremely disappointed expression: ¡°Dad, I


    understand. You, even if you get the Su Family Patriarch, you will not avenge us, you will


    only be your Su Family Patriarch, and everything else is just a passing flick.


    Zynn waved his hand: ¡°No, no. How could I be like this? Charlie said coldly at this time:


    ¡°You said you are not such a person. What are you doing when your two daughters


    are unclear about life and death? In front of your wife and children, talk about watching


    you. Why are you doing in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Zynn blurted out: ¡°I came to Aurous Hill to find the whereabouts of wife and daughter!


    Did you find?¡± Charlie sneered: Aurous Hill is full of my informers. I never heard that you


    are really looking for the wife and daughter. I only know that you came to Aurous Hill


    and stayed in Shangri-La quietly. Find a chance to get closer to Ito Yuuhiko from


    Japan!¡±


    As for why you are looking for him, it is because your family¡¯s shipping permit has been


    revoked and you are losing heavily every day, so you want to cooperate with the Ito family


    to quietly transition the blocked shipping business. When he arrived in Japan, am I right?!


    ¡°I, I¡± Zynn was speechless for a while, and said: ¡°This is the task my father gave me. I dare


    not disobey.


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Come on, Zynn. What Zhiyu said just now is right. What you really value


    in your eyes is the position of the head of the Su family. It is not a love for children at all.


    For this position, you can sacrifice anything, including your close rtives!


    Zynn Strongly denied: ¡°No! It¡¯s not what you said! I am willing to do anything for my


    daughter, but I was really incapable before! I am incapable!


    ¡± ¡°Oh? Is it?¡± Charlie looked at him and sneered. He asked: ¡°Zynn, you said you are willing


    to do anything for your


    daughter, do you take this seriously?¡±


    Zynn said without hesitation: ¡°I swear to heaven!


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°I remember you just now also said that you¡¯re willing to use


    your life to rece the lives of your two daughters. Now is the time to test whether you


    are sincere.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and said to Issac outside the room: ¡°Go, bring the other


    guest here!


    Issac naturally knew that the other guest he was talking about was Ruoli!


    So he didn¡¯t hesitate to say: ¡°OK master, wait a minute!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2709

    Chapter 2709


    Ruoli¡¯s room was not far from the rooms of Liona and Zhiyu. They were all in the same


    area of the executive floor, but there were a dozen rooms in between.


    At this time, she naturally didn¡¯t know anything about what happened in Zhiyu¡¯s room.


    Recently, she has been seizing the time to practice martial arts.


    Charlie had directly increased her Ren Vessel patency, which made her whole person¡¯s


    strength and foundation go through earth-shaking changes, so she couldn¡¯t wait to take


    advantage of the good foundation Charlieid for herself and improve her strength quickly.


    At this time, Ruoli was wearing sports und3rwear in the room for morning exercises, and


    suddenly heard the doorbell, subconsciously it must be Charlie, and ran to the door with


    excitement.


    When she was about to open the door, she heard Issac¡¯s voice outside the door: ¡°Ms. Su


    is awake?


    Ruoli¡¯s hand that was about to touch the doorknob suddenly stopped, and asked a little


    disappointedly: ¡°Is there anything wrong with Mr. Issac?¡±


    Issac said politely: ¡°That¡¯s right, our young master is here, and has a few acquaintances


    in another room. He would like to invite you toe there too. I don¡¯t know if it is


    convenient for you.


    Ruoli heard that Charlie was looking for her, and she was a little disappointed just now.


    She is now excited to the extreme, like a little girl who just fell in love, so she


    hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Issac wait a minute, I will change my clothes. Come out right away!


    After speaking, she hurried back to the bedroom. Although she was covered with


    fragrant sweat, she didn¡¯t care about taking a shower. She wiped it quickly and


    changed her clothes.


    Before she went out, she went to the mirror and looked at the mirror carefully. After


    looking at it for a moment, she saw that although her face in the mirror was radiant, her


    lips were red and her teeth were white, but she stillcked the sense of sophistication after


    applying pink and white, she couldn¡¯t help but felt a little lost, and said to herself, ¡°Hey, I


    didn¡¯t learn to apply makeup before, and there was never even a lipstick around me.


    There are no eyebrow pencils, or else I could dress up a little.¡±


    In desperation, she could only dispel this idea and hurried out. When she arrived at the


    door, Issac was waiting for her.


    Seeing Ruoliing out, he made a gesture of inviting and said, ¡°Miss Su, pleasee


    with me.


    Ruoli nodded and followed Issac to the room where Charlie was.


    At this time, except for Charlie. Besides Issac, Zynn, Zhiyu, and Liona didn¡¯t know who


    Charlie was talking about as the ¡®other guest¡¯.


    Therefore, the three of them were very curious.


    Soon, the doorbell rang outside, and Issac was outside with someone. He opened his


    mouth and said, ¡°Master, pleasee here.


    Charlie gave a hum, and said, ¡°Let here in. Issac immediately opened the door


    and said to Ruoli beside him: ¡°Miss Su, please.


    Ruoli stepped forward and saw Charlie standing inside the door. She felt extremely


    happy in her heart, but after she saw the other people around Charlie clearly, her whole


    body was dumbfounded.


    She never dreamed that her father Zynn, half-sister Zhiyu, and Zhiyu¡¯s biological mother


    Liona were all here!


    Zynn, Zhiyu, and Liona saw Ruoli enter. When she entered, she was shocked to add!


    No one thought that Ruoli, who disappeared in Japan, was still alive!


    The whole of Japan was struggling to find her, and the Metropolitan Police Department


    carried out a carpet search across the country. The soldiers of the Self-Defense Force


    also searched every city in the maind, and conspired with Chengfeng to do meritorious


    service, but identally yed with the Maritime Self-Defense Force. , But no one found


    Ruoli¡¯s whereabouts.


    They once believed that Ruoli should have been killed at sea. After all, it was really


    difficult to find someone in the sea.


    The Su family also felt that Ruoli 90% was dead, and there was a high probability that she


    would be buried on the bottom of the sea. Otherwise, how could she escape from the


    of security forces which epassed heaven and earth?!


    But now, she appeared to them alive. before! Moreover, this is not


    Japan!


    This is Aurous Hill!


    Moreover, since she is Charlie¡¯s guest, it must be Charlie who rescued her.


    From this point of view, this man simply has the ability to reach the sky!


    If he does not have the ability to reach the sky, how could he bring Ruoli back quietly from


    the tiger and wolf¡¯s mouth?!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This is simply incredible! The one who is most excited is naturally Zynn.


    Seeing that Ruoli was still alive, he was even more emotional, and cried and said, ¡°Ruoli!


    Ruoli is that really you! It¡¯s so hard for Dad to find you!

 Chapter 2710

    Chapter 2710


    Charlie rolled his eyes and looked at him, raising his hand just to p him.


    ¡°Pop!


    This p made Zhiyu and Ruoli both surprised!


    Zynn was alsopletely stunned, and asked with anger in his heart: ¡°What¡¯s the matter


    with you? What the hell is wrong with you? Why are you hitting me again? Me? And hit me


    in front of my wife and daughters!


    Charlie asked coldly at this time: ¡°Zynn, you are so shameless. After Ruoli disappeared,


    did you really look for her?¡±


    Zynn said. Startled.


    ¡°Yes, did you look for her? ¡°Of course not.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you really couldn¡¯t find her.¡±


    ¡°She disappeared in the vast ocean, and the power of the whole country could not find


    her. How can I, Zynn, have this ability?¡±


    ¡°Because I knew that the chance was slim. It was negligible, so I didn¡¯t really think of


    looking for her at all.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve been pressed by the old man all the time, and I couldn¡¯t mobilize any


    resources. The old man just sold Ruoli on the front foot. If I went to find her on the back


    foot, why don¡¯t I confront the old man? So, I really haven¡¯t looked for her.


    ¡°in other words, this leaves the p in the face, in the right ce. Thinking of this, he


    hung his head in shame, mouth choking:¡± If away, you get caught in Japan, I really


    want to Save you, your grandfather kept saying that he would help me save you, but I


    didn¡¯t expect that he would talk to the Self- Defense Force about those nasty


    conditions on my back.


    Ruoli¡¯s eyes burst into tears. She also guessed that she really wanted to. Grandpa


    Chengfeng must be the one who betrayed her.


    However, her heartfelt a little cold when she thought that her father had not made any


    substantial efforts to save her.


    She felt that even if she was an illegitimate daughter, she was always the flesh and blood


    of Zynn.


    His own flesh and blood were betrayed in this way, and even her life and death were


    unknown. He did nothing, and it was indeed too impersonal.


    Seeing her crying, Charlie smiled slightly, andforted: ¡°If you are away, don¡¯t be sad,


    don¡¯t say you are an illegitimate daughter, even the eldest daughter Zhiyu, she is still


    helpless and has never done anything. This person has no humanity at all. All he wants


    is the position of Su Family Patriarch. No matter whose head is used to change it, he will


    not hesitate.


    Ruoli heard Charlie¡¯s words, lightheartedly.


    She nodded lightly. Thest time she followed Charlie to catch Shoude, the second child


    of the Su family, so after that time, she knew what happened to Liona and Zhiyu. When


    she thought of this and then of herself, her expression suddenly changed. She was even


    more disappointed.


    In her opinion, the Su family is indeed the tomb of family love and humanity. For the


    family, there is nothing in this world that cannot be sacrificed or given up.


    Zynn saw the eyes of his two daughters looking at him, which are full of deep


    disappointment and indifference, and then his heart copsed.


    He knelt on the ground, crying and wailing: Zhiyu, Ruoli, it is me who has not fulfilled his


    obligations as a father, it is me Without protecting you properly, I was wrong, I was


    guilty. I am guilty.


    Ruoli turned her face directly and turned her back to Zynn to wipe the tears, while Zhiyu,


    the tears have long been flowing like a spring.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Charlie looked at Zynn and yelled coldly: ¡°Zynn! You antagonized my parents


    and established the Anti-Wade Alliance, and there is a high probability that you will be


    responsible for the death of my parents, but I have repeatedly saved your family bloodline


    four times!


    In Kyoto, I saved your son Zhifei and daughter Zhiyu! ¡°


    In Tokyo, I saved your illegitimate daughter Ruoli!


    ¡°In Aurous Hill, I saved your wife Liona, and saved your daughter Zhiyu one again!


    ¡°Leave Aunt Liona aside, I have saved three of you from the Su family and four lives!


    ¡°Zynn! You just said that you are willing to use your life for the lives of your two daughters.


    Now both of your daughters are intact. Standing here without loss, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill


    your promise!!!

 Chapter 2711

    Chapter 2711


    When Zynn heard this, the whole person shuddered!


    He really did not expect that his two daughters were actually still alive!


    Moreover, they were both saved by Charlie!


    In this way, if Charlie Letting his life be exchanged, what should he do?!


    He really feels guilty for his two daughters, and he really hopes that the two daughters


    will be safe, but he is also a human! He didn¡¯t live enough! He didn¡¯t want to die either!


    The thought of this, he was suddenly having a shiver, choking:! ¡°Yep, I swear to God, I did


    not kill your parents, it really has nothing to do with me ah.


    Then he quickly added, ¡°I say something to from heart. In the first half of my life, no matter


    what I did, I was crushed by your father. His unworldly talent was recognized and admired


    by the entire city and even the entire China.


    Speaking of this, He darkened, and sighed: ¡°What about me? What am I? I am just the


    eldest son of the Su family. Not only I was just inferior to him in every aspect, but even the


    beloved woman has also always loved him deeply, even if he died. I also live in his


    shadow all the time, this shadow has enveloped me until now! Until now!¡±


    Liona on the side heard this, her expression suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Zynn continued crying bitterly and continued: ¡°Although I never admit that Changying is


    better than me for so many years, I know very well in my heart that I know that Zynn is not


    better than Changying! That is a hundred thousand worse than Changying! Eight


    thousand miles! With my ability, how could I kill him?!


    ¡°When he was alive, I really hated him to the bone, but think about it, if I could kill him,


    why didn¡¯t I kill him when he was radiant? Why didn¡¯t I kill him when he was standing on


    top?


    Why should I wait for him to retreat before doing anything to him?


    Charlie saw that he was emotional, and said these words almost like confession and


    venting, and it was also from his heart. Realizing that, looking at it this way, Zynn should


    really not be the murderer of his parents.


    It¡¯s not just Zynn¡¯s performance that doesn¡¯t show any clues.


    Even more, because his words do have some truth.


    Charlie thought: ¡°He must hate my father.


    ¡°So, if he had that ability, he must have done it as early as when his father was so


    radiant andpletely covered up.


    ¡°He won¡¯t wait until my father retires before doing it.


    ¡°This is not illogical!¡± Moreover, people say that father was a talented person, but Zynn


    couldn¡¯t even touch the side of a talented person, if The father really died at the hands of


    such a viin, and that would be a great insult to his father!


    However, even if Charlie determined that Zynn was not the murderer of his parents, he still


    did not intend to let him go.


    Nothing else, Only for the three words Anti-Wade Alliance.


    Even if these three words did not ultimately cause the death of their parents, but Zynn


    has been against his father all year round, this is also an indefensible offense and sin!


    So, just for these three words he must also make Zynn pay for it!


    So Charlie said coldly: ¡°Whether my parents¡¯ death has nothing to do with you? It doesn¡¯t


    matter anymore, because as you said, your life is not about toe to pay tribute to my


    parents, but to exchange for your two daughters! Even if the death of my parents really has


    nothing to do with you, since Zhiyu and Ruoli have stood here intact today, you must


    also¡­


    Damn it! Zynn¡¯s face turned ashes when he heard this. Yes. ¡°


    Charlie was right. ¡°


    Leave aside his parents. he said it himself. I am willing to use my own life for the lives of


    my two daughters. I have already disappointed my two daughters. I can¡¯t let them down


    anymore.


    But


    Thinking of this, Zynn felt even more pain in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t want to die.


    Ten thousand times he doesn¡¯t want to die.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the one hand, he didn¡¯t want to let the two daughters continue to be disappointed, and


    on the other hand, he didn¡¯t want to die like this. He suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Seeing him lower his head without saying a word, Charlie immediately asked with a


    sarcasm: ¡°Why, you want to regret it now?


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t.¡± Zynn blurted out.


    Charlie asked, ¡°Then how do you want to die? Are you going to die yourself or do you


    want my help?¡±


    Zynn was speechless, and his whole body twitched and trembled violently.

 Chapter 2712

    Chapter 2712


    At this time, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Saying that he is dead? Charlie is likely to force him tomit suicide.


    Say let him help? Then maybe he just shot himself down.


    But, both daughters are here, should he go to Charlie to beg for mercy? Doesn¡¯t it mean


    that he broke his word again and threw the two daughters again? Behind his head?!


    Extremely entangled and afraid of death, Zynn copsed to the ground as if he was


    paralyzed. He only knew how to cry, but couldn¡¯t say a word at all.


    Zhiyu looked at him and looked down upon him, but she also couldn¡¯t bear it.


    She is actually not afraid of her father going back.


    Anyway, she was already very disappointed with her father, and there was no need to


    let him die at this time.


    So, she hesitated for a moment, knelt in front of Charlie with a puff, and choked up:


    ¡°Master Zhiyu begs you to forgive my father.


    Ruoli is actually the same as Zhiyu. Disappointment is really a


    disappointment. But the blood is still there.


    This man who is limp on the ground is still her father.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Even if he is as timid as a mouse, even if he is addicted to money, he is still her


    father.


    He has never harmed her himself, so how can she expect him to die?


    Think of it, she immediately knelt down and pleaded: ¡°Master Wade, beg you to spare.


    Liona had aplicated expression and knelt on one knee. She said piously: ¡°Young


    Master Wade, as Zynn¡¯s wife, I have been thinking of others in my heart all these years.


    I really owe it to him. Although he has sinned in all sorts of ways, he is sinful I know.


    Please let him go.


    Zynn really didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his two daughters and the wife who was determined to divorce him


    would kneel on the ground and beg Charlie to go around him.


    At this moment, his heart was truly guilty.


    He covered his face andy on the ground and wept bitterly, because he really wanted to


    survive, so he had no face to see his daughter and wife, and could only wait for Charlie¡¯s


    sentence.


    Charlie also hesitated at this time. Hesitate whether to kill Zynn


    or not.


    If you kill him, there are other sons in the Su family. It is said that the five sons, eldest and


    second child of the Su family are gone, and there are also the third, fourth, and fifth sons.


    If he doesn¡¯t kill him, he can¡¯t swallow the tone of the Anti- Wade Alliance alone.


    At this time, he nced at Zhiyu and suddenly said: ¡°Zhiyu, if you want me to spare him


    for not dying, you must promise me two conditions.


    Zhiyu said without hesitation: ¡°Please, please. Say it, Master!


    Charlie sternly said: ¡°The first condition, no matter what method you use, you must


    inherit the Su family within three years!¡±


    After hearing this, Zhiyu was shocked and she never thought about inheriting the Su


    family. What¡¯s more, even if she thinks about it, she doesn¡¯t have a chance. Don¡¯t say she


    is a female, even if her father is the eldest son, he hasn¡¯t inherited the Su family for so


    many years. How can she achieve this goal in three years?


    But, one-thinking about it. The father¡¯s life and death, she could only bite the bullet and


    promise first, at least to save her father¡¯s life, so she blurted out: ¡°Okay, I promise the


    second condition?


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°The second condition, On the day of inheriting the Su family,


    the old dog Chengfeng must be handed over to me.¡±


    ¡°Before you hand that old dog to me, Zynn¡¯s life temporarily exists with me, waiting for you


    to hand over Chengfeng to me. I will return Zynn to you!

 Chapter 2713

    Chapter 2713


    When Zynn heard that Charlie would detain himself for three years, and he had to be


    exchanged with his father before he could get his freedom back, he suddenly panicked.


    Just as he was about to speak, Zhiyu on the side asked, ¡°Benevolence, you targeted


    my father because of the Anti- Wade Alliance back then, but what did my grandfather


    do?


    Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°I have three reasons for your grandfather.


    First, judging from your grandfather¡¯s absolute right to speak in the Su family, although


    your father was in charge of the Anti-Wade Alliance at the time, it must be your


    grandfather who was really behind it!


    Zynn, who heard this, nodded in tears!


    Charlie¡¯s words came to his heart.


    In the Su family, the prerequisite for anything to do must be the old man nodded in


    agreement, otherwise, who dare to make self-determination. Therefore, even though


    the Anti- Wade Alliance was on its own, but in essence, it was the old man behind.


    At this time, Charlie looked at Ruoli and continued: Second, I don¡¯t like your grandpa¡¯s


    acting style!


    ¡°This old dog is too vicious. People say that tiger poison still doesn¡¯t eat children, but your


    grandfather, the old dog doesn¡¯t care about it. Whether you are a granddaughter, a


    daughter-inw, or even a son, he can take it out at any time. The sacrificed ghost, such a


    person, shouldn¡¯t leave him in charge of the Su family, otherwise I still don¡¯t know how


    many people will be entrapped by him.¡±


    And then he looked and said further:¡± Of course, your father is not a good man, I heard


    several dozen Heaven Matsumoto beloved family were murdered under hismand?


    Zynn didn¡¯t keep track and looked down and dared not to speak, but he was still trembling


    with nervousness.


    Zhiyu was also a little ashamed. Her father made this decision, and she was shocked for


    a long time. Although to a certain extent, she could understand her father¡¯s heart to


    avenge her and her brother, but she really did not expect that he would give Ruoli such a


    cruel order.


    Ruoli was even more ashamed.


    After all, she was the one who executed the order to destroy the Matsumoto family.


    Charlie continued at this time: ¡°Third, if you don¡¯t hand over your grandfather to me, how


    can you sit down as the head of the Patriarch? As long as he is still there, he will


    definitely not let you seed. This person will never let others seed before he dies.


    He won¡¯t put the right to others!


    Zhiyu was shocked when she heard this. She understood that Charlie wanted her


    grandfather for her own future and safety considerations.


    Thinking of this, she was silent for a moment, lightly she nodded lightly and said, ¡°My dear


    master, I promise you!


    Zynn heard this and hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, before Zhiyu hands my father into your


    hands, how about me?


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°I have already thought about it. I just met a new friend yesterday. His


    conditions are pretty good and he can send you to experience life.


    Zynn quickly pleaded, ¡°Mr. Wade, please raise your hands high. Don¡¯t send me to a


    kennel, ck coal kiln, or Changbai Mountain.


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I n to send you abroad. Take a vacation


    and experience the exotic atmosphere.


    Zynn felt a little in his heart and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t know which country


    you want to send me to?


    Zhiyu, Ruoli, and Liona also looked at Charlie nervously.


    Everyone was afraid that Charlie would suddenly say something unpleasant. Speaking of


    a third-world country in Africa, if he is sent to Congo, Zimbabwe, or Liberia, which are the


    world¡¯s poorest countries, he will really have inexhaustible suffering.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thinking of this, Zynn couldn¡¯t help but plead. ¡°Mr. Wade, please don¡¯t send me to Africa.


    I¡¯m old and can¡¯t bear the kind of tossing.


    Charlie heard this and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Su thinks too much, I don¡¯t have much to


    do in Africa, even if there is no suitable ce to send you in the future.

 Chapter 2714

    Chapter 2714


    Zynn was finally relieved.


    In his opinion, as long as he doesn¡¯t go to Africa, he is basically justified.


    Even in Myanmar and Cambodia, all aspects of conditions and security are better than


    those in Africa.


    So, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, where are you going to send me?


    Charlie smiled slightly and said one word faintly: ¡°Syria!


    Zynn felt a buzz in his mind when he heard these three words. A huge force hit his


    forehead.


    He panicked and murmured: ¡°Syria?! Isn¡¯t that a war-torn country?! Going to such a


    ce at this time, can safety be guaranteed?


    Zhiyu blurted out nervously: ¡°Master, the situation in Syria is turbulent, not only in the


    country, The opposition and other armed forces, the United States also seems to have


    frequent military operations. It is too dangerous. Can you change the ce?


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t have to change, go to Syria. Seeing that Zynn was very


    nervous, Ruoliforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Although the situation in Syria isBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    rtively turbulent, the capital Damascus is still rtively safe, and the opposition and


    other armed forces have not attacked there.


    With that, he added another sentence: ¡°Damascus has a long history, and its


    modernization progress is pretty good. After all, Syria¡¯s per capita GDP is not low.


    Zynn heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. Although he had never been to


    Damascus, he felt pretty good when he heard that.


    As a result, he not only secretly thought: In his impression, although Syria is a country of


    war all year round, it is not very poor, after all, it is also a middle-ie country.


    ¡®If I go to the capital Damascus, I can also experience the exotic customs. If Zhiyu can


    really be the Patriarch of the Su family, then I will be the Patriarch¡¯s father, and I will


    be able to continue living the life of the Master when Ie back!


    Thinking of this, he is very happy. He hurriedly said: ¡°Since Mr. Wade made such an


    arrangement, I will say nothing.¡±


    Charlie looked at Zynn and said with interest: ¡°Oh yes Mr. Su, I forgot to tell you that my


    friend is an armed leader of the Syrian opposition. He just beat the government forces a


    few days ago. He won the battle, there is something indeed, and he is someone who has


    studied in China for many years, speaks Chinese very well. After you go, it will be


    more convenient tomunicate with him.¡±


    Charlie said again. ¡°But after you arrive in Syria, you must be careful. Once the war


    starts, you must protect yourself. The guns are eyeless, so don¡¯t be injured by mistake.


    Zynn immediately copsed when he heard this: ¡°What?! Opposition? ! Yep, you let


    me go to the armed opposition what to do ah?!


    Charlie smiled and said:?! ¡°Do not say to send you experience life past experience, you


    have seen pampered living for so many years, may wish to change the livingw Zynn


    panicked and said: ¡°But if your friend loses, what should I do? Maybe I am going to die


    there.¡±


    Charlie thoughtfully said, ¡°You really have some truth in what you said, right? , Do you


    have any U.S. dor assets that you can call overseas?


    Zynn thought for a while, and said: ¡°Most of the assets of the Su family are under the


    hands of the old man, but I can also transfer tens of millions of dors, the amount is not


    large, he Can¡¯t find it.


    Charlie said immediately: ¡°Very good, then when you arrive in Syria, transfer the money


    to my friend by the way, as it is to support his revolutionary cause.

 Chapter 2715

    Chapter 2715


    Charlie has just returned from Hamid, so he is very clear about Hamid¡¯s current situation.


    Hamid must be very short of money.


    The two-thousand-man army, without exception, is a master who only spends money


    but does not make money.


    Those helicopters, and those armored vehicles, once started, are even more money-


    burning machines.


    With so many people, so much equipment, people fed by horses, it¡¯s all money.


    Moreover, the spheres of influence of these opposition parties are generally limited to


    those in remote areas and endless hills and nests. There is no way to make money at all,


    so they can only rely on the siege of the city or the funding of foreign capital.


    In fact, Charlie also has a lot of spare money in his hands, and it is not a big deal to really


    spend tens of millions of dors or even hundreds of millions of dors to fund Hamid.


    If this brother wins the revolution in the future, he may be able to get a big return from


    his small investment.


    But Charlie was more mindful.


    The business like Hamid¡¯s is part of the internal affairs of other countries, and generally


    speaking, normal countries will not interfere, let alone individuals.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If he directly funds Hamid, there will be traces of the fund exchanges. In the future, if


    someone makes a big fuss about this and says that they are interfering in other


    countries¡¯ internal affairs, it will be more or less trouble.


    It happened to meet Zynn to send him to the door, so Charlie nned to use him to give


    Hamid a favor.


    Sending Zynn over, ask Hamid to find an errand for Zynn, watch him 24 hours a day, let


    him stay honestly in Syria, and ask Zynn to treat Hamid with tens of millions of dors.


    Hamid must have remembered his own favors and regarded it as his own investment in


    his revolutionary cause.


    As for whether the Su family will get into trouble because of their financial dealings with


    Hamid in the future, it is not something to worry about.


    Therefore, he immediately said to Zynn: ¡°Give you two hours to prepare. At least 50


    million U.S. dors must be prepared. I will arrange a ne to take you to Syria. Before


    you arrive in Syria, the 5,000 U.S. dors will have to be paid to my friend¡¯s ount. On,


    otherwise, when you arrive in Syria, I will let them tie you to the armored car for 24 hours.


    The two girls of the Su family have very embarrassed expressions.


    Charlie doesn¡¯t seem to care that they will get angry after hearing these insults to their


    father. They will be dissatisfied.


    After listening to Zynn, he was scared into a cold sweat, and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade, I can


    give the money, but can you not let me go to the front?


    Charlie nodded, and said: ¡°In this way, I will introduce you Let¡¯s take a look at the specific


    price range and service details of this Syrian holiday package. Zynn looked dazed.


    ¡°Why are there packages? What is Charlie doing?¡±


    Charlie was depressed and confused. He said: ¡°First of all, the basic package cost of this


    Syrian vacation package is 50 million U.S. dors, as I have just said.


    ¡°However, for the US$50 million, you can only enjoy the mostmon meals and


    amodations in the local area. I estimate that most of your time is to eat some


    noodles. If it is good, you can eat meat once in two or three days. As for amodation,


    it is usually Earth house, but your minimum package does not include indoor


    amodation, and you can only live in the cowshed over there.


    Zynn has a dead heart.


    ¡°This ck-hearted Charlie! 50 million dors, he doesn¡¯t even have meat to eat every


    day?


    ¡°That¡¯s fine! The point is that you can¡¯t even live in a dirt house? You can only sleep in the


    bullpen? Is that still alive?


    Charlie continued at this time: ¡°If you add an additional 10 million US dors, choose


    6000 With a ten-thousand-dor package, the meal can be upgraded to one meal a day.


    As for the amodation, it can be upgraded to a windowless cer room.

 Chapter 2716

    Chapter 2716


    Zynn¡¯s eyes were almost falling out.


    He cursed with indignation in his heart: ¡°This beast, his heart is so fu(king ck! millions


    US dors, one meal a day, living in a cer without windows?! Is this the fu(k life?¡±


    Thinking of this, he Sobbed: ¡°Mr. Wade, this service is too bad, can you give me a better


    set meal?¡±


    Charlie said helplessly: ¡°You can only make tens of millions of dors? Such a small


    amount of money, too. You can only enjoy this kind of service stalls.


    Zynn hurriedly waved his hand and said: Mr. Wade, as long as the treatment is better,


    money is not a problem!


    Zynn now wants to understand. In the past, the Su family had a lot of ounts, and he


    didn¡¯t dare to mess up privately. He must have the old man¡¯s nod and he must agree, but


    that¡¯s because the old man would regrly check the ounts of the financial audit. The


    embezzlement of the Su family¡¯s public funds will not only hide him in the ck shadow


    but also cause great trouble.¡±


    But, Charlie asked him this time. Syria thing over and over again, it would be a dead


    cert, and this guy is absolutely impossible to have any room to relent.


    ¡®Now have to go, he goes after that his progeny will inherit the Su family. If she can¡¯t


    inherit the Su family, then he definitely will be unable toe back. If he doesn¡¯te


    back, then the old man will trouble him? Knowing that if the girl inherits the Su family,


    then after hees back, he will not be afraid that the old man will trouble him,


    because he must have been in Charlie¡¯s hands at that time!


    ¡°In other words, even if he is not in Charlie¡¯s hands, the daughter bes the Su Family


    Patriarch, but it is the turn of the old man to trouble him?!


    Thinking of this, he hurried to Charlie and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, you can just tell me what the


    highest package is and how much it costs. I will try to figure out how to deal with the


    money. Anyway, I won¡¯t be able toe back after looking at it for a while, so I¡¯m not


    afraid that the old man will find me.


    After the calction, Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You said that earlier, and I will introduce you


    to our luxurious package.


    As he said, he immediately introduced: ¡°The cost of the luxury package is 100 million US


    dors. There is wine and meat every day, and a small yard with independent dry toilets


    will be given to you. This will ensure that your privacy will not be disturbed. It is absolutely


    The local service is the highest standard. How about it Mr. Su? Would you like a set?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Zynn thought of being able to eat full rice, have meat, and live in a small yard by himself.


    It sounds better than the cowshed and cer just mentioned. It really got better, so he


    gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay! That¡¯s it!


    Charlie smiled slightly and said:¡¯Then wait a moment, I¡¯ll call that friend of mine.


    After speaking, a call was made to Hamid.


    Hamid received Charlie¡¯s call and asked with some delight: ¡°Brother Wade, you should


    have already returned to China, right?


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m back.


    Hamid sighed with regret. Hey! It¡¯s a shame that I didn¡¯t improve my rtionship with you


    this time! Brother hasn¡¯t had time to thank you!


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of hand, don¡¯t be so polite.


    Hamid asked hurriedly: ¡°Brother When do you have time toe back?


    Charlie wondered who would go to the ce where birds don¡¯t sh!t.


    However, he said politely: Don¡¯t worry, brother, if there is a chance, I will pass by.


    After speaking, Charlie said: ¡°By the way, I called, I want to ask you for something.


    Hamid said without hesitation: ¡°Brother, if you have anything, please give me orders!


    Charlie smiled and said:¡± That¡¯s right. I want to send a friend to you to experience life. After


    he¡¯s sent, I have to trouble you brother. You arrange for someone to take care of him.


    In short, you can¡¯t let him escape.


    Hamid is also a smart man, almost immediately After understanding Charlie¡¯s meaning, he


    hurriedly said, ¡°No problem! I have all soldiers with guns and live ammunition. Even if it is a


    fly, I won¡¯t let it fly away! Just send him over!


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I am embarrassed to trouble you so much. You


    will give me an ountter, and I will arrange for someone to send you some money!¡±

 Chapter 2717

    Chapter 2717


    When Hamid heard that Charlie was going to send money to him, he immediately said


    nervously: ¡°Oh, my brother, you can¡¯t help me like that. You cured my leg. This is already


    a great kindness. How can I still ask for your money?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you short of money? People who eat horses, guns, and


    ammunition have to spend money, and I can help as much as I can. Brother, you don¡¯t


    have to be so polite with me.


    Hamid still wanted to decline, but Charlie said firmly: ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t hold this


    money, you just don¡¯t treat me as a friend, then you won¡¯t have to contact me anymore.


    Hamid heard that, at once without hesitation:!!! ¡°Buddy If so, then I¡¯ll respectful than


    from life such as your friends came, I will do my best to entertain.


    Good side of the hearing this, Zynn felt depressed to death.


    ¡°Charlie, this b@stard, is using my money to earn his favor?! One hundred million


    dors! Although it is not much, it can be said that it is not too much, but it is not less as


    well! He came out with 100 million US dors, but he couldn¡¯t even exchange his


    personal feelings?


    While depressed, Zynn couldn¡¯t help feeling: ¡°Although Charlie looks a lot like his father


    Changying, he has apletely different style of behavior. His father was an honest


    gentleman, even if others behind him to did some little actions, he never used the same


    method to fight back, but would always be upright and have a clear conscience, but this


    Charlie has a strange and changeable style and does not follow the routine at all.


    ¡°If you want to take people¡¯s lives like the Su family, even though it is cruel, it can be


    considered straightforward.


    But he doesn¡¯t. He likes to send people to kennels, ck coal kilns, Changbai Mountains,


    and Syria. This kind of gamey is almost unheard of in the upper ss of Eastcliff!


    But fortunately, this kid has such bad taste, otherwise, it¡¯s true.


    A shot bounced him off, and it was really empty of all four, and he didn¡¯t think of this, and


    he felt more or less relieved in his heart.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhiyu and Ruoli looked at each other. Although they couldn¡¯t bear their father going to


    Syria, they also knew that this was already a decision made by Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie looked at Liona, and asked with certain respect: Auntie, I don¡¯t


    know how I arranged it, are you satisfied?


    Charlie asked Liona because he knew that she loved his father for many years and even


    her whole life. She didn¡¯t live so happy, so he felt a little sympathy for Liona in his heart,


    plus she was a peer of his father and his own elder, so naturally, he had to show more


    respect.


    Liona hurriedly said: ¡°Since Benevolence has made a decision, I naturally have no


    opinion.


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Auntie, you and my father¡¯s friends, you don¡¯t have to call me


    that, just call me Charlie.


    Liona nodded gratefully.


    Charlie said again: ¡°Auntie just said about the divorce, please don¡¯t worry, for the Wade


    family ancestor worship ceremony, I promised to go back to participate, then, I will also let


    people take Mr. Su from Syria. , kowtow to my parents¡¯ grave and confess his mistake. At


    that time, I will have someone prepare the divorce documents in advance, let him sign it in


    person, and then send him back to Syria.


    Liona hurriedly thanked him when she heard this, ¡°I am so thankful!


    Charlie smiled:. ¡°Zynn has heard my arrangments for him, and he is depressed now and


    unwilling thousand times to kowtow to the graves of my parents.¡±

 Chapter 2718

    Chapter 2718


    However, he also knew that he was the fish on Charlie¡¯s chopping board right now, and he


    could only let him kill.


    Afterwards, Charlie called Issac over and ordered: ¡°Arrange the ne and then arrange


    the person you trust most to send Zynn to Syria. Remember to keep it confidential on the


    way.


    Do not let anyone know the true identity of Mr. Su. I will give you Hamid¡¯s contact


    information, and then let him arrange a helicopter to pick up people at the border, so you


    don¡¯t need to use Wade¡¯s channel anymore.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Issac said without hesitation: ¡°OK master, I¡¯ll make arrangements!


    Charlie nodded, looked at Zynn, and said: ¡°The situation in Syria isplicated. After


    Mr. Su gets there, try not to try to escape. Otherwise, if you have any idents, you will


    have to bear the consequences yourself.


    Zynn nodded iparably, and subconsciously asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, can I take some


    personal belongings? There is a shortage of everything there. If I can take some toiletries,


    daily necessities, clothes, shoes and hats. Also, save some worry, Charlie said coldly: ¡°Let


    you experience life naturally, everything must follow the local characteristics, you can use


    whatever you have, otherwise you can just build a vi there for yourself!


    Zynn sees Charlie¡¯s tone was a bit sullen, and he didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore. The whole


    person was nothing but a promise, like a frightened quail. Charlie pointed at Zynn and


    waved his hand to Issac: ¡°Take him down.¡±


    Issac greeted the two men immediately and took Zynn away from the room.


    At this time, only Charlie, the two girls from the Su family, and Liona were left in the room.


    Although Zhiyu¡¯s mood is extremelyplicated, seeing the benefactor who she was


    thinking about is in front of her, her heart is always full of girlish shame and tension.


    Ruoli is a little bit stunned. Although she has been enamored with Charlie for a long time,


    she still has a lot of contact with Charlie. Unlike Zhiyu, she has been thinking about him


    for a long time, and then she is full of thoughts. After searching for a long time, and now


    finally seeing him, it was naturally excitable.


    Liona¡¯s mood is equallyplicated.


    She had previously wondered whether Zhiyu¡¯s benefactor, who she was dreaming and


    dreaming, was the boy she had seen in Changying¡¯s former residence, whom she


    suspected of Changying¡¯s son.


    Now, this suspicion can be said to havee true.


    The reason why she feelsplicated is that when she was young, she loved Changying


    and never exchanged a result. Now her daughter fell in love with Changying¡¯s son, in


    case- she repeats her mistakes and bes a mother. Yes, she will be very distressed.


    After all, in the past thirty years, the feeling of being unable to love has kept her from


    letting go.


    Think of it, she can not help but heart sigh: ¡°Changying leaves long tassel, you really do


    great harm but her heart and at the same time there is a strong expectation and desire.


    She looked forward to her daughter can reallye together with Charlie, able to marry


    him, be his wife, and bear a child for him.


    Because marrying Changying was what she was looking forward to most.


    She knew her daughter, and she had long seen that her daughter was in love with


    her. She loves so deeply, she is afraid that it is impossible to get out of it. Therefore,


    she believes that in the depths of her daughter¡¯s heart, she must also want to have a


    righteous rtionship with Charlie.


    If her daughter can get what she wants, it is not only her daughter who can get what


    she wants. To gain a lifetime of happiness, to some extent, is to rece herself and


    her suffering of life, a long-cherished wish cane true.

 Chapter 2719

    Chapter 2719


    Zhiyu doesn¡¯t know what her mother is thinking, but in her heart now, there is indeed a


    kind of excitement to get her wish, as well as expectations and fantasies for the future.


    She thought in her heart: ¡°Although it sounds clich¨¦d and dogmatic to say that heroes


    save the United States, it¡¯s also because most people don¡¯t have the chance to


    encounter such a thing when this kind of thing happens to her. In order to feel the


    lethality behind this, thinking that her life was saved by him, she can¡¯t help but develop a


    mentality ofmitment to him¡±


    ¡°More importantly, the benefactor saved me more than once. He saved me twice! Brother


    once, mother once, and the half- sister next to her.¡±


    One life-saving grace has been unforgettable for a lifetime, not to mention so many times


    of repeated stacking.


    ¡°¡®It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t know if My Grace meant that to me, or is he still single now?¡±


    Zhiyu¡¯s thoughts were confused, and she wanted to ask Charlie, but she didn¡¯t


    know how to speak.


    Charlie took the lead in breaking the silence.


    He looked at Liona, and said with respect: ¡°Auntie, I am really sorry for allowing you and


    your daughter to stay here during this period of time, and for not allowing you to contact


    the outside world.


    Liona said hurriedly, ¡°Charlie, you must Don¡¯t say that, if it weren¡¯t for you, Auntie and


    Zhiyu would have died long ago, so how could they have survived without incident.


    After speaking, she added: ¡°What¡¯s more, you don¡¯t allow us to contact the outside


    world to protect our safety. Auntie understands this very well.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°Auntie can understand it, this is the best thing.¡±


    After that, he said again: ¡°As for right now, although it is still not sure, after the Su family


    learns the news that you are still alive, whether the family will continue to attack you, but


    what


    the Su family did to you before The behavior has been exposed by me. I believe that as


    long as the Su family is notpletely crazy, they should not dare to attack you again.


    Liona pursed her mouth, nodded lightly, and said: ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, otherwise


    Auntie and Zhiyu must be dead.


    Charlie smiled and continued: ¡°Auntie, in principle, you both are free to leave, but I still


    have a gratuitous request. I hope you can agree to it.


    Liona said hurriedly: ¡°Charlie, you and auntie don¡¯t have to be so polite, don¡¯t hesitate,


    you can mention anything!


    Charlie said: ¡°Zynn will be sent to Syria soon, so it will be in the eyes of Su¡¯s family


    soon that he ispletely missing in public view. The Su family will definitely search for


    his whereabouts when the timees. If I let you and Miss Su leave, the Su family will


    definitely believe that Zynn¡¯s disappearance is rted to the two. At that time, I hope


    that the two can temporarily keep a secret.


    Liona nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t worry, Zhiyu and I will never


    avenge revenge. If anyone asks about our whereabouts these days, I will say that I


    was rescued by a mysterious person whose identity I don¡¯t know. I feel that Zynn¡¯s


    disappearance is also rted to this, so let them guess for themselves, in short, I will


    deny it to the end.


    Charlie arched his hand towards Liona, looked at Zhiyu, and said seriously: ¡°Thank you


    Miss Su for more help.


    Charlie suddenly talked to Zhiyu, making her a little nervous.


    But she was more or less tangled in her heart.


    She is a member of the family after all. If Charlie considers the Su family a mortal enemy


    in his heart, and will continue tounch an offensive against the Su family in the future, as


    a descendant of the Su family, it would be really difficult.


    After thinking about it, she asked Charlie in a low voice: ¡°My dear, I can agree to your


    request, but can you please answer a question?


    Charlie nodded and said frankly: ¡°No problem, just say it.


    Zhiyu plucked up the courage and asked him: ¡°In the future, how will you treat the Su


    family? Will you continue to kill, or will you let go?


    Charlie said: ¡°Whether to let go or continue depends on the rtionship between the death


    of my parents and the Su family.¡±

 Chapter 2720

    Chapter 2720


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone who has a rtionship;


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you don¡¯t provoke me, I will naturally not target¡±


    ¡°If you be the Su Family Patriarch in the future, Su family should pay the price also


    pay the corresponding price, so the Su family and I will not be in the water!


    Zhiyu nodded gently, and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡±


    In Zhiyu¡¯s opinion, Charlie said that although it was a bit cold, at least it was still clear.


    Charlie checked the time and said, ¡°Later today, I will ask someone to send the two to


    the suburbs. Then I will give you a mobile phone. You can call the police. By then, the


    two can return to the city and have a normal life.


    As he said, he looked at Ruoli, and said: ¡°If Ruoli is in a special situation, after all, she


    was instigated by Zynn andmitted a felony in Japan. Now all of Japan is looking for


    her, so her where abouts also need to be kept secret, and don¡¯t let it out.


    Liona nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t talk about Ruoli with anyone.¡±


    Zhiyu looked at Ruoli and said seriously: ¡°Ruoli is my sister after all, and I will definitely not


    let the words out about her.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruoli heard Zhiyu¡¯s words, her heart was touched by the softness of her heart.


    In fact, she had always known that Zhiyu was her sister.


    Although she was sharing a half-parent, she had half the same blood rtionship.


    Therefore, she has always had an affinity for Zhiyu, as they say, blood is thicker than


    water.


    However, she has always lived in the Su family as a bodyguard, so whether it is to Zhiyu,


    or to Zhifei, she was supposed to keep a distance, although she knew it was wrong.


    Moreover, since her identity has been exposed, she has never dared to face the Su


    family, especially Zhifei and Zhiyu, her brothers and sisters, and their mother Liona.


    After all, her mother was a third party to intervene in the past.


    In the face of the world, this kind of intervening in other people¡¯s families, and even


    illegitimate daughters, is the most despised, especially from the anger of the original family


    members.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that Zhiyu didn¡¯t show any guilt or anger at her,


    and also proactively said that she was her sister, which really moved her deep in her


    heart.


    So she choked and bowed to Liona and Zhiyu respectively, and respectfully said, ¡°Thank


    you, madam, madam, madam, and madam. That is what Ruoli has always given to Liona


    and Zhiyu.


    Although she was the bodyguard of the Su family before, the bodyguard in the family


    belongs to the category of subordinates, so it is natural to bring honorific titles to the


    direct members of the Su family. Liona heard this and hurriedly said: ¡°If you leave, don¡¯t


    call me that in the future.


    What kind ofdy, call me aunt.


    Zhiyu also took a step forward, gently holding Ruoli¡¯s arm, and said earnestly: ¡°Ruoli,


    since half of the blood of the two of us is the same, then you are naturally my sister.


    Needless to say, if you agree with this point, you will call me sister from now on.¡±


    Ruoli was moved with tears streaming down her face, looked at Zhiyu, and cried out in


    tears: ¡°Sister Zhiyu!¡± she reached out to wipe away her tears, sighed softly, and then said


    seriously: If you leave, the Su family has owed you too much for so many years. Sister will


    definitely make fullpensation in the future.

 Chapter 2721

    Chapter 2721


    Ruoli has always been a little inferior when she grew up.


    She had not been apanied by her father since she was a child, and she grew up to


    the age of eighteen before she was finally sent to her father as a bodyguard.


    Aftering to Su¡¯s house, she could see Zynn¡¯s express love for Zhiyu every day, and


    she was very envious every time she saw it.


    She knew that that man was not only Zhiyu¡¯s father, but also her father as well.


    But she couldn¡¯t call him father in front of him, and she couldn¡¯t even act like a baby in front


    of him.


    He would show his love as a father only when no one else was present. Once there was a


    third person around him, he would immediately change back to the face of the Su Family


    Master.


    Therefore, Ruoli admired Zhiyu in particr.


    She felt that Zhiyu was a swan who had been loved by thousands of people and


    was born extremely noble.


    And she is nothing more than the ugly duckling in the fairy tale.


    And she is only the first half of The Ugly Duckling, there is no chance to be a swan.


    The illegitimate daughter is synonymous with the inferior in the upper-ss society.


    Even if everyone knows that she is the illegitimate daughter of Zynn, they will only look at


    her with contempt, so there is still a world of difference between herself and Zhiyu.


    Now, not only did her sister Zhiyu look down upon her, but she also took the initiative to


    match her sister, which made Ruoli warm and moved in ecstasy.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    So, she took Zhiyu¡¯s hand and cried and said, ¡°Sister, if anyone will bully you in the future,


    you can tell me, I will vent your anger! I have no other skills, nor have I been involved in


    anything. Learning, that is, I still have the ability to fight and kill. No matter who bullies you


    at that time, I will teach them severely for you!


    Zhiyu smiled and said: ¡°With you sister, I will feel relieved. Sister is also someone


    who has super expert protection. If anyone dares to bully your sister, I will ask you for


    help!


    Ruoli nodded vigorously.


    Liona on the side hesitated for a moment, and said: ¡°If you are with Charlie in the future,


    you must properly control your temperament, and don¡¯t always fight and kill as you did


    before.¡±


    Ruoli nodded in shame, and said with a face of being taught: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie, I won¡¯t


    do anything that hurts the world again in the future!


    Liona nodded slightly with relief: ¡°After the turmoil in Japan passes, you can live normal


    again. Change your status and start again.


    Ruoli nodded slightly with a dazed expression.


    In fact, she knew very well in her heart that referring to the crimes she hadmitted


    before, the Japanese would never give up searching for her in this life.


    It is impossible to be absolutely safe even after a facelift and a new identity, because her


    DNA has already been collected when she was arrested, and this is something she can


    never change.


    Ruoli has watched many criminal investigation programs. Many criminals have been at


    large for more than ten or even twenty years. After such a long period of time, they


    changed their environment, new identities, and even some people havepletely


    changed their appearance. , But the police still rely on DNA to bring them to justice.


    Therefore, she always felt that she had only temporarily escaped from Japan, but that


    incident might apany her for life.


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°Auntie and Miss Su, you two should stay in the room to rest. I


    will arrange for someone to take you away in the evening.


    Liona said, ¡°Thank you, Charlie.


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°All should be done.


    Zhiyu mustered up the courage and said: ¡°Benevolence!


    Charlie looked at her and waited for her to follow.

 Chapter 2722

    Chapter 2722


    Zhiyu hurriedly said: ¡°Benevolence, can I have your contact information? Liona saw


    that her daughter mustered up the courage and asked Charlie for contact information.


    For fear that Charlie would refuse, she hurriedly added: ¡°Oh yes!


    Charlie, You¡¯d better leave us a contact number, so we canmunicate with you if we


    have anything in the future.


    Charlie can see it through, the elder is opening up, it is not good to refuse, pulled out the


    cell phone and said: ¡°I¡¯ll say my number note it down then.¡±


    Zhiyu embarrassingly said:¡± Well mine, and Mom¡¯s mobile phone was taken away by your


    subordinates.


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°In this way, I will ask Mr. Issac to arrange for someone to


    send the mobile phone back to you, and then let them send you my WeChat ID.


    Zhiyu was overjoyed and hurriedly said: ¡°Then you will work hard, benevolent! Liona


    remembered something at this time, and then said: ¡°By the way, Charlie, at the previous


    auction, someone never stopped increasing the price to buy the small set that your father


    lived, you were there, right?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it was me.


    Liona asked curiously, ¡°Why did you let me buy it in the end?¡±


    Charlie shrugged and said, ¡°I thought you needed that house more than me.¡±


    Liona smiled with emotion, and said, ¡°Thank you for showing love.


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    After bidding farewell to Liona and Zhiyu temporarily, Charlie took Ruoli and came out of


    the room of the mother and daughter.


    As soon as he left the room, he saw that Issac was already waiting outside. He saw


    Charliee out, hurried forward, and respectfully said: ¡°Master, I have already arranged


    it here. After half an hour, I will send Zynn to the airport, but he is here. There are several


    other people here who are also under our control. What do you n to do? Do you want to


    send them with him?


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°No, if you send them over, doesn¡¯t it mean that you have


    arranged a few servants for Zynn? Let Zynn go to Syria by himself. When he gets there,


    he will have to fetch water and eat. He has to shovel the pit by himself so let him go and


    hone it.


    Charlie said again: ¡°As for the other people, just send them all to Kennel.


    Issac smiled and said, ¡°Okay young master, I will make arrangements!


    Charlie said again, ¡°By the way, I will send you an ountter and ask Zynn to remit the


    promised 100 million U.S. dors, and then send him away when the money arrives.


    ¡°Okay!


    Charlie then sent the Swiss bank ount number sent by Hamid to Issac. After Issac


    got it, he went to Zynn as soon as he got it.


    Zynn didn¡¯t dare to dy, so he immediately called the group¡¯s overseas financial officer.


    He asked the other party to remit 100 million U.S. dors to this ount immediately.


    Although Zynn is not the owner of the family, he still has the authority to transfer 100


    million U.S. dors. Therefore, the financial officer immediately reported to Hamid after


    verifying his identity. An ount transferred 100 million U.S. dors.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ten minutester, Charlie received a call from Hamid. On the phone, Hamid¡¯s shocked


    voice was a little incoherent, and he blurted out: ¡°Brother, I just received a call.


    Shouldn¡¯t you arrange the remittance of 100 million US dors?!¡± Charlie smiled and said


    calmly, ¡°Well, I arranged it.


    Hamid eximed: ¡°Brother! What did you send me so much money for?!


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s just a little care, and I have said that, I must support the


    brother¡¯s career in the future. If my brother is to give a tribute, don¡¯t forget your brother!

 Chapter 2723

    Chapter 2723


    Hamid did not expect that the huge sum of 100 million U.S. dors in Charlie¡¯s mouth


    turned out to be nothing more than the word ¡°little care¡±.


    He was so moved that he even choked in his voice, sobbing and saying, ¡°Brother, you are


    really my reborn parent. My stumped leg is healed thanks to your magical medicine, but


    I didn¡¯t expect that you would still support me with such arge sum of funds, I don¡¯t know


    how to repay your kindness.


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Acquaintance is destiny. If you and I meet once, it is destiny.


    Since there is destiny first, I should do something.


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°By the way, after you have this money, I don¡¯t know


    what your ns are?


    Hamid said without hesitation: ¡°Brother, let me tell you, since my leg was broken. Until


    now, my team has lost a lot of talents. I have never had a chance to replenish it. Now I


    have plenty of funds on hand. I n to bring the old department together, and increase


    the size of the team as much as possible. Buy some rtively advanced weapons and


    equipment, of course, even heavy equipment, mainly for individualbat equipment,


    as well as upgrades on light equipment. ¡°


    Charlie said: ¡°Brother, I advise you not to blindly expand the army at this stage.¡±


    Why?¡± Hamid asked very puzzledly: ¡°My brother, what do you think?


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°The ce you are now entrenched can be said to be easy to


    defend and difficult to attack, plus the enemy¡¯s weapons and equipment. It¡¯s not very


    sophisticated, so it¡¯s not so easy to attack you. You blindly expand your army, but it doesn¡¯t


    make much sense. After a pause, Charlie continued: ¡°But in my opinion, your


    biggest problem now is that your defense is rtively weak.


    ¡°You have only a few helicopters, one fell-one less; the same is true for armored vehicles,


    one less one.¡±


    Instead of doing this, you might as well put more effort into infrastructure construction,


    and do your best to engage in infrastructure construction. Improved defense ability.


    Come up, then keep a low profile and umte your strength!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Infrastructure?¡± Hamid asked in surprise: ¡°Brother, what kind of infrastructure can I do in


    my mountain nest?


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Of course it is to dig deep holes and umte food! After all,


    Charlie reminded him again:¡¯I know, although your opponent is stronger than you overall,


    but they can¡¯t produce any real weapons with great lethality, so at most, they are some


    old fighters and artillery, which can¡¯t even use missiles, so between you Fighting is not


    considered modern warfare at all, it can only be regarded as a war model from the 1940s


    and 50s to the 1960s and 70s.


    ¡°If it is modern warfare, your base area will bepletely useless. The other side


    dispatched several sorties of bombers. Or simplyunch a few tactical missiles, and it will


    blow you up directly.


    ¡°But fortunately, everyone can¡¯t fight the modernization war, so it makes sense for you to


    engage in infrastructure construction!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the more you do this, the more you have to strengthen your own base


    area!

 Chapter 2724

    Chapter 2724


    ¡°For example, you canunch the soldiers for the construction of arge number of air-


    raid shelter in the vige, Artillery hole, then purchase a number of mining equipment, in


    the mountain, the mountain use as cover to build positive fortifications, as well as the


    inverse slope of fortifications.¡± In this way, the others as long as you are bombed, you can


    hide in the fortifications, and you can minimize the loss whatever the other party hits you


    with.


    ¡°Moreover, once you have the reverse slope fortifications, it will be even more difficult for


    the opponent toy down your base area. Even if they can break into your valley, your


    soldiers can directly cover the entire area with firepower from the reverse slope


    fortifications halfway up the mountain. The valley, let theme back and forth.


    Hamid on the other end of the phone, when he heard these, his eyes lighted up.


    Charlie continued at this time:¡¯You strengthen your defenses and turn yourself into an


    iron bucket. Then they will not be able to defeat you, and then they will definitely give up


    dealing with you and choose to go to war with other opposition forces, and you, try not to


    take the initiative to attack, just shrink in your base area, the enemy wille and you


    will block, the enemy will withdraw and you will raise, In that way, you can not only


    preserve your strength very well but also have the opportunity to continuously absorb the


    defeated skirmishers by virtue of your strong defensive ability.¡±


    Hamid said excitedly, ¡°Brother, where do you learn this? Yes?


    It sounds very reasonable!


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Learned from my ancestors, let you do a good job in


    infrastructure and defense construction, and at the same time do not take the initiative to


    attack. To be king. ¡°


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°Let you wait for the stragglers who are armed by


    other opposition factions. This is called watching the fire from the other side.


    Hamid said with emotion: ¡°I can further enhance my defense ability based on the


    experience taught by my brother, but if my brother¡¯s army asks me for help, then how


    am I embarrassed to really watch the fire from across the bank?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlieughed and said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this? Excuse me? If someone beats


    someone else, just look at it.


    Hamid said embarrassingly: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that will make the entire opposition camp spurned.


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to spurn, the most important thing is to survive.


    We don¡¯t take the initiative to look for things, and we don¡¯t get too close to other


    opposition parties. We do our best to preserve our strength so that in case the opposing


    party fails one day, you Here is another hard bone. If the other party can¡¯t chew, then


    they have a great probability of recruiting you. Once they recruit you, it will be easier to


    deal with, so that you can negotiate terms with them and change the position. After that,


    Charlie smiled slightly and said earnestly: ¡°This is called forward and attackable, and


    retreat and defense.


    Long.


    Hamid was silent on the other end of the phone.


    Charlie told these strategies and tactics, which he had never thought of before.


    Their current strategic situation is rtively simple. It is nothing more than fighting


    indiscriminately. As long as they meet, they will definitely fight.


    However, most people just pay attention to the present, there is no long-term systematic


    strategic nning at all.


    In contrast, Charlie, although he grew up in a peaceful age and space, he has never


    seen what war is like, but he has learned various allusions in Chinese history since he


    was a child and has a certain theoretical basis for various strategies.


    Moreover, in the few wars of the nation against foreign enemies, many ssic battles were


    fought, which further highlighted Huaxia¡¯s unique strategic thinking. Therefore, Charlie


    synthesized his own cognitive foundation and quickly got a better understanding of


    Hamid¡¯s current situation. A rtively more urate judgment.


    As long as Hamid can implement the strategic instructions of digging deep holes,


    umting food, and slowly bing king, no matter whether the opposition can


    seed or not, he himself has a chance to seed.


    After Hamid heard this, the whole person was greatly inspired, and blurted out: ¡°Brother!


    After listening to you, I really have a sense of relief! I will arrange for someone to


    purchase a batch of light industrial and mining equipment, and immediately start working


    on the main pass and surrounding Build fortifications on the mountain and purchase more


    weapons, ammunition, food, and medicine, and be prepared to stick to the base for a long


    time!

 Chapter 2725

    Chapter 2725


    The rtively slow military development, the rtively weak military strength, and the


    rtively low military quality aremon problems in some small war-torn countries.


    There is a huge disparity in economic strength between countries, and the disparity in


    military strength is even more shocking.


    Hamid himself is not from a real military school. In addition, he is in a rtively backward


    and chaotic environment, so he has no strategic mind at all.


    The strategy he can think of is to live as long as possible.


    In the encirclement and suppression the previous two days, the reason why he was not


    wiped out was also due to government intelligence errors. They thought that the vige


    was just a small stronghold, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be Hamid¡¯s base camp, and


    Hamid¡¯s base is easy to defend.


    Attack, so it will fail.


    However, being easy to defend and difficult to attack does not mean that it cannot be


    attacked.


    The first time it was the opponent despised, but if the opponent prepares and makes a


    comeback, and Hamid does not care about defending, then there is a high probability that


    he will be overwhelmed.


    Although Charlie and Hamid are still rtively short-lived friends, he doesn¡¯t want to


    hear the news that he was killed someday.


    Besides, Zynn was sent there immediately, if he had just arrived in Syria and did not die


    in his own hands, but died in the hands of Hamid¡¯s opponent, it would be more or less


    embarrassing.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After all, Charlie still wanted to keep him for future use.


    In case Zhiyu is unable to inherit the Su family, he can still let Zynne back.


    As for what conditions Zynn had to pay by then, all the initiative was in Charlie¡¯s hands.


    So in other words, a considerable part of Zynn¡¯s billion dors is also used to strengthen


    his personal safety.


    But Zynn¡¯s billion dors was a great favor for Charlie.


    Because these billion dors, and the series of strategic guidance he gave Hamid, are


    of great significance to Hamid.


    Therefore, while being moved, Hamid asked Charlie very modestly: ¡°Brother, I


    understand the importance of infrastructure, but ording to what you said, how


    should I implement it? Is there a rtively detailed n?


    With that, Hamid said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, most of the soldiers under my hand have


    not read any books, let alone let them make suggestions.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°This situation is understandable.¡±


    After that, he further exined: ¡°When I came to your ce, I probably observed the


    topographic features of your ce. Except for the rtively narrow entrance to the


    mountain each in the north and south, the others are almost all surrounded by mountain


    peaks, at least seven or eight. Is it a mountain?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Hamid hurriedly said, ¡°There are eight mountains in total. The two mountains on the


    east and west are the highest. The others are rtively short, but they are steeper. Heavy


    equipment and armored vehicles definitely cannot run over.


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°that could not be better, depending on your situation, you put


    the infrastructure projects into three phases, the first eight to be in this mountain


    fortifications built eight positive and eight The reverse slope fortifications, to put it bluntly,


    are two fortifications on each mountain, one front and one back, and then two frontal


    fortifications are added separately on the mountainsides on both sides of the north and


    south entrances.


    ¡°The construction of fortifications must be as strong as possible, relying on the structure of


    the rocky mountain, and then using reinforced concrete to create permanent fortifications


    to ensure that ordinary gunfire cannot destroy it.


    Hamid hurriedly asked: ¡°My brother, what about the second and third stages?


    Charlie said: ¡°In the second stage, you must at least double the fortifications. Make sure


    that at least half of your soldiers can hide directly in the permanent fortifications. In this


    case, the opponent¡¯s artillery fire and intensive attack, your soldiers can be preserved in


    the permanent fortifications.¡±


    As for the third stage, you need to ensure that all soldiers can survive in the permanent


    fortifications for a long time. The fortifications on the mountain can allmunicate


    internally. The permanent fortifications can not only defend and live, but also be used to


    store strategic materials. After you achieve this, you can sit back and rx!

 Chapter 2726

    Chapter 2726


    Hamid said without hesitation: ¡°Okay! Just follow these methods!


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly asked again: ¡°Brother, what suggestions and


    instructions do you have?


    Charlie said: ¡°Besides, you still It is necessary to purchase arge amount of food and


    medicine immediately and store it in a dry and safe environment. For the first time, you


    must store a total of more than three years of rations!


    Hamid eximed: ¡°Three years?! So many?! An adult person eats, at least two hundred


    kilograms of grain a year, for two thousand people, it would be 400 tons, and three years


    would be 1,200 tons!


    Charlie asked, ¡°Then I ask you, how much is 1,200 tons of grain?


    Hamid thought for a while, and said: ¡°The current market price is about three hundred


    dors per ton of wheat, and 1,200 tons. Including the transportation cost, which is


    400,000 dors. The money is not much, but the point is this. How to store more food?


    And the food will not taste good after a long time.¡±


    Charlie said helplessly: ¡°Now it is for you to engage in strategic reserves, not for you to eat


    fresh food every day!


    ¡°Think about it, you first keep your three-year rations in your hands, and then purchase


    supplements ording to the actual consumption of the year.


    In this way, you will always have an extra three-year ration in your hand!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And as long as the food is stored properly, it won¡¯t go bad after three years. The climate


    in the Middle East is rtively dry and it¡¯s easier to store, so you can use it every other


    year A new batch of grain reces the oldest batch.¡±


    Using this method, you can guarantee that the food stored in your hand will notst more


    than three years.¡±


    Once the opponent can¡¯t beat you down, prepare to encircle you, or trap you to death,


    even if you can¡¯t get any food in, you can still After three years Charlie concluded: ¡°The


    principle of weapons, ammunition, and medicine is the same. You must make more


    arrangements and n for cycle rotation. You must have strategic reserves in your


    hands, and you must always prevent the people fighting with you for a long time.


    Hamid suddenly realized, and eximed: ¡°Brother, I understand! This trick is amazing!


    Charlie said helplessly: ¡°What¡¯s so wonderful, this truth, in China, everyone who has


    studied in elementary school basically knows that you havee to China to study at


    a loss, why didn¡¯t you learn history of China?, Hamid is embarrassed. He was


    ashamed and said: ¡°Hey, I mainly wanted to go to China to get a gold te. By the


    way, I could practice Chinese well, but other aspects were really overlooked.¡±


    After speaking, he immediately said: ¡°My brother, I understand what you mean. Yes, the


    main thing is to do everything possible to use those 100 million US dors to strengthen


    defenses. Not only must the fortifications be strengthened, but the defense materials must


    also be adequately prepared. Don¡¯t worry, I will arrange for people to purchase food,


    ammunition, and medicine, and also purchase some infrastructure equipment and building


    materials.


    Charlie snorted and said, ¡°In this case, the problem of defense and materials can


    basically be solved, but there is another problem that needs you to start acting


    immediately!

 Chapter 2727

    Chapter 2727


    Hearing that Charlie said that he still has a problem that needs to be dealt with


    immediately, Hamid hurriedly asked: Brother, what problem are you talking about?


    Charlie said: ¡°Thest time I came to your ce, I found out that your base now all


    depends on diesel units Power generation.


    ¡°Yes. ¡°Hamid said: ¡°Diesel generator sets are fairly convenient to use, but the cost is a bit


    high.


    Charlie said: ¡°This is not a bit high, but rather very high. The cost is at least several times


    that of coal power!


    Hamid said hurriedly: ¡°I have been implementing the strategy of saving electricity here.


    Basically, I don¡¯t use electricity or use less electricity during the day. Electricity, ordinary


    soldiers only use electricity for lighting at night, so the overall electricity consumption is not


    high, and the cost is eptable.


    Charlie retorted: ¡°You just didn¡¯t think about it for a long time. If you have a dozen or even


    dozens of fortifications in the future, then each fortification needs to be provided a


    corresponding power system to ensure the lighting, venttion in the fortifications.


    Communication, even cooking, if this is the case, your diesel power generation will not be


    avable at all, and the cost of fuel consumption will be very high when running at full


    power.


    When Hamid heard this, he eximed: ¡°Oh, I! I even forgot this! But I don¡¯t have any


    good solutions now. The government army can¡¯t provide electricity to me, and I have


    no ability to build a thermal power nt, so I can only use diesel generators to


    generate electricity. Question Charlie said: ¡°Although your area does not have the


    possibility of developing thermal power, you can try to develop a fixed photovoltaic


    power generation.


    The Middle East itself has sufficient sunlight, and although the construction cost of


    photovoltaic power generation is rtively high, the subsequent use cost is rtively low.


    Low maintenance cost. You only need to invest two or three million dors at a time to


    build several independent power systems that are powered by sr power and stored by


    batteries. This way, you canpletely get rid of fuel power generation and generate


    electricity every day. The electricity is enough for your two thousand soldiers to use


    normally.¡±


    ¡®Photovoltaic power generation sr panels can be ced directly on the roof, or on the


    hillside near the internal reverse slope fortifications, which can also prevent enemy


    damage.


    Then put your diesel generator set in a safe cer and only maintain it at ordinary


    times. Restart in an emergency to provide an emergency power supply. In this case,


    you are equivalent to having two power supply systems.


    Speaking of this, Charlie said earnestly: ¡°Anything, as long as it has something to do with


    war, you must make an emergency n. This set is no longer good, and you should


    change to another set immediately. Only in this way can the chance of survival be


    improved. In my heart, most of your subordinates do not have any literacy level, and you


    have not studied the military systematically, so your team itself has a lot of shorings


    from the theoretical basis. If you don¡¯t force yourself to think more and study more, It is


    difficult to survive the continuous war.


    Hamid also realized the importance of Charlie¡¯s words and immediately said: ¡°My brother


    reminded me! I must strengthen my understanding of this aspect in the future and strive


    to hurry up. Improve myself!


    After finishing speaking, I was busy again: ¡°I will start to work on photovoltaic power


    generation as soon as possible. 100 million US dors is a huge sum of money. Many


    problems can be solved easily. In the future, I will try my best to upgrade all aspects. The


    transformation must live up to the expectations brother!


    Charlie is happy to see Hamid¡¯s attitude, but also a little relieved that he can now do


    not expect Hamid Monkey worship phase, able to survive had been regarded as the


    beginning of a sess.


    Then Charlie remembered something, and then asked him:


    ¡°By the way, the people under your hand have never read any books. If you really want


    them to operate infrastructure equipment to build fortifications, can these people do it?


    Hamid didn¡¯t even think about it. Said: ¡°It¡¯s definitely not possible to rely on the group


    of people under my hands. When I mention this, they get angry. I asked them to dig a


    cer. They dig a cer, and they can dig a damn eight. I expect them to build


    permanent fortifications. Absolutely impossible. While speaking, he smiled and


    said:¡¯ But I happened to know a friend who was in the construction industry in Iraq. He


    has many construction workers under his hand. In Iraq, he has long been used to the


    days of the war. As long as the reward is enough, they won¡¯t even go to the moon to


    dig a hole. I will contact him in a while and ask him to send someone over as soon as


    possible!


    Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s good to have this rtionship. In fact, the kind of permanent


    fortifications I¡¯m talking about doesn¡¯t require too much cost, nor does it need too high


    technical content, you can find a way to find an old Chinese movie ¡°Shangganling¡± to


    learn and understand this, for your current situation, this movie is definitely the best


    teaching material!


    Because you are also facing a hignd war, and there is little difference in weapons and


    equipment. As long as you can make good use of the high ground, make good use of the


    tunnels, and the strategic advantages of the reverse slope to build fortifications, even if


    the enemy¡¯s artillery is extremely powerful, it will be difficult for them to defeat you!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hamid did not hesitate and said: ¡°Okay! I will find a way to download it over the satellite


    network and watch it thoroughly brother.

 Chapter 2728

    Chapter 2728


    Charlie exhorted: ¡°You must take this movie seriously with respect to understanding and


    learning!


    Hamid blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brother! I must study with humility!


    Charlie said, ¡°That¡¯s right, When the construction workers you are looking for arrive and


    start construction, you must choose some clever and alert civil soldiers from your team to


    help and learn, so that while you can speed up the progress of the project, you can also


    help Your subordinates learn construction experience, maybe after a period of time, you


    will be able to pull out an engineeringpany under your hand!


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Hamid said immediately: ¡°I must find a way to form an engineeringpany!


    Charlie again said: ¡°This matter must be dealt with as soon as possible, otherwise they


    may not wait for the fortifications to bepleted, and your entire army will be dealt with


    in one fell swoop. ¡°


    Hamid busy:¡± I will start to do it today, the fortifications before that, let me keep a low-key.


    ¡°Okay.


    Charlie said with satisfaction: ¡° US $400,000 for grain, US$1 million for canned food with a


    shelf life of more than two years, and US$1 million for medicines and consumables, and


    US$3 million for photovoltaic power generation. , 20 million U.S. dors to hoard guns and


    ammunition, and another 40 million U.S. dors to build permanent fortifications. The


    remaining money can be used as a reserve and used flexibly. Basically, you can increase


    your overall strength by more than one level. Get it right!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Hamid thanked Charlie so much for his kindness, he hung up the phone and


    immediately began to study the specific n of infrastructure construction, and at the


    same time coordinated various resources to prepare for the start. At this moment, Issac


    and Ruoli next to Charlie. They looked at him with shock.


    Ruoli couldn¡¯t understand why Charlie suddenly instructed others how to fight a war on


    the phone. After all, this was a peaceful age. War was too far away from ordinary people,


    and she didn¡¯t know Charlie went to Syria.


    As for Issac, he was shocked and speechless.


    He was puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why the young


    master should help that Hamid? Does the young master want to develop in the Middle


    East in the future?

 Chapter 2729

    Chapter 2729


    Charlie himself knows that a truly high-return investment is no different from gambling.


    The risk is high, but once the bet is won, the profit is even greater.


    Now that he makes a moderate investment in Hamid, it is almost equivalent to his


    mother¡¯s investment in those just- starting Intepanies in Silicon Valley.


    Investing in them at this time only needs to pay a small price, and once they seed in


    the future, they will be able to reap huge returns.


    Although Hamid¡¯s armed forces are not apany, he is also a project with great


    development potential. If it seeds, there will be inexhaustible benefits. Therefore, it is


    for him to invest more energy and give him more advice and support.


    Invest in the future.


    Moreover, this investment is nothing more than a blood- saving pill and some strategic


    experience, and the 100 million US dors of real money, which is all sponsored by the


    Su family.


    Once Hamid is engaged, he will have a return period of at least several decades in


    the future.


    So Charlie didn¡¯t exin to the two of them anymore, but said to Ruoli: ¡°Ruoli, your


    current identity is still too sensitive to allow you to leave freely for the time being, and you


    are still wronged to stay here during this period of time.


    Ruoli said without hesitation: ¡°I will obey all the arrangements of the master!


    While speaking, Ruoli still had a sad look in her eyes.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie saw the sadness in her eyes, and remembered that she had been here for a long


    time. If nothing else, she must have missed her mother very much.


    Moreover, her mother gave birth to her in October when she was pregnant by herself, and


    then dragged her up. Now that she is unclear about her life or death, her mother must be


    very worried.


    After thinking about it, Charlie opened his mouth and said: Ruoli, you have cut off


    contact with the outside world for so long, your mother must be very worried about you,


    right?


    Ruoli looked very gloomy when she heard this, and nodded gently: ¡°I miss her She must


    still be looking for me everywhere. If she doesn¡¯t find my body, she can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m


    really dead.¡¯


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it, you give me your mother¡¯s contact information, and I


    will let someone bring your mother to Aurous Hill. Then you can meet your mother.


    Ruoli was immediately surprised. Asked:¡¯My dear Master ! Do you really want me to


    meet my mother?!


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Of course, you will meet again, but you still have to make sure


    that the news of your life is not leaked to other people. At most, only your mother will


    be allowed. People know, so you can¡¯t let you take the initiative to contact your mother.¡±


    Otherwise, if your mother knows that you are alive, emotional, suddenly uncontroble,


    and then tell other people, once the news leaks out, it will be very troublesome if it


    reaches the Japanese.¡±


    ¡°With their perseverance to catch you, they will definitely apply for extradition to


    Japan for trial.¡±


    Of course, Ruoli understands Charlie¡¯s caution, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Then,


    what do you think?


    Charlie said. ¡°I asked Mr. Issac to invite your mother over in the name of the Wade family,


    but I won¡¯t tell her about you. When shees, I will take her to meet you directly. What


    do you think?


    Ruoli said with red eyes: ¡°My dear master, as long as I can see my mother, if she leaves, I


    will be satisfied! If it is really inconvenient, even just make a phone call.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It is better to let your mothere to Aurous Hill without


    knowing you are alive. That way it will be more controble. If she has enough time, she


    can stay here with you for a while. We can im that she is here to talk to me about


    cooperation. After all, I heard that when you had an ident, Su familypletely turned


    his face with He family. At this time she cane to me to talk about cooperation, and it


    will not arouse other people¡¯s suspicion.


    Ruoli nodded and said excitedly: ¡°Thank you, benefactor! Then everything has been


    arranged through hard work!

 Chapter 2730

    Chapter 2730


    Charlie looked at Issac and said, ¡°Mr. Issac, you will remember Ruoli¡¯s mother¡¯s contact


    information in a moment, and firstmunicate with her in the name of the Wade family


    to see if she is willing toe over, if she is not interested in cooperating with me.


    Interested, tell her that the young master of the Wade family wanted to talk to her about


    dealing with the Su family together.


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°OK young master, I will implement thister.


    Charlie turned to look at Ruoli and said, ¡°Ruoli, give Mr. Issac your contact information,


    and then go back to the room to rest.


    ¡°OK, Master!


    Northeast Desert City at this moment.


    This small town is one of the coldest ces in China.


    Even though it is the end of the first month, the minimum temperature in Mocheng still


    reaches minus 17 -18 degrees, almost the same as the freezerpartment of the


    refrigerator.


    During the coldest time of the winter, the temperature here can reach about minus fifty


    degrees.


    The He family, one of the four major martial arts families in China, took root in this


    county-level city with a poption of less than 100,000.


    The ancestors of the He family were not native Mocheng people.


    They originated from the Jiaodong Penins. During the Ming and Qing Dynasties, they


    were well-known martial arts families on the Jiaodong Penins. Their ancestors have


    always lived by ying darts and running martial arts schools.


    However, at that time, the He family mainly practiced outside martial arts, so they were


    far from the level of the martial arts family.


    Until the end of the Qing Dynasty, when the Jiaodong penins was turbulent, when the


    He elder and his family broke through the Guandong, by chance, they obtained a fragment


    scroll of the inner family boxing method.


    The reason why it is said to be a fragmented scroll is mainly that nearly half of its


    content has long been lost. There are many defects in both the boxing method and the


    corresponding mental method.


    But even so, after the He family moved to the northeast, they relied on this iplete


    inner family boxing technique to rank among the martial arts family.


    Moreover, the inner family boxing method that the He family got is very iplete, so


    when the family is training hard, the internal force is often disturbed and the meridians


    are reversed. Once this happens, it can be severely injured for several months. The


    martial arts waspletely abolished, and many younger generations even died as a


    result.


    Therefore, the He family gradually came up with a response n, which is to practice this


    internal martial art in extremely cold ces as much as possible. The extremely coldText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    weather helps to better control the internal force, thereby reducing the probability of


    idents.


    Because of this, the He family moved to the coldest desert city in China a few decades


    ago, and then took root here.


    Ruoli spent her childhood and entire teenage years here, and her mother, Roma, had


    been living here since she broke her arm to save Zynn and rarely left Mocheng.


    However, in the recent period, Roma has been running outside for almost half of


    the time.


    At first, when Ruoli was arrested in Japan, she heard Zynn say that he would save Ruoli,


    and went to Japan to see Ruoli in person, so that she could rest assured to wait for her to


    return home.


    Unexpectedly, the news that Ruoli was missing and that Old Su betrayed Ruoli soon


    came out.


    Since then, Roma spent most of her time in Japan looking for Ruoli¡¯s whereabouts.


    Although she knew it was a needle in a haystack, she still tried her best to search for a


    long time in Tokyo and surrounding areas, and then spent huge sums of money to hire


    search and rescue ships to search in the Japanese waters, and even search in coastal


    areas in China, but she never found any relevant clues.


    She had just returned from the southeast coast the day before yesterday. This time she


    ran through several key port cities, and still hadn¡¯t heard any news of anyone sneaking


    ashore.


    She knew very well that the longer time was dyed, the less likely it was that Ruoli


    would survive.


    So, she discussed with her father Luther He and nned to raise some more funds,


    and then search the coastal areas of the Jiaodong Penins to see if she could find


    Ruoli¡¯s whereabouts.

 Chapter 2731

    Chapter 2731


    In this regard, Luther He, the head of the He family and Roma¡¯s father, was a little


    embarrassed, and said: ¡°Roma, your eldest brother has talked to me these days when


    you went to the southeast coast.


    Roma hurriedly asked: ¡°Dad, eldest brother will talk to you What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Luther sighed and said: In order to find Ruoli, our He family has sent out most of the


    manpower and various expenses during this period of one or two billion. There is still no


    news, which has dyed these children¡¯s practice. Not to mention, our He family has


    now turned their faces with the Su family and lost the source of ie. If we continue to


    look for her, the economic gap will be bigger and bigger.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Speaking of this, Luther continued helplessly: ¡°The family is only for the children. The


    medicinal materials we prepare for practice cost three to five million a month. With so


    many people and so many mouths to eat and drink, the cost is even higher. Although I


    also want to find Ruoli, I continued to look for her. Going down, as the head of the family, I


    can¡¯t exin to other people!


    Roma lowered her head slightly.


    She also knew in her heart that it was impossible for the He family to keep investing in


    finding Ruoli¡¯s whereabouts.


    After all, the family as a whole is not a wealthy and rich family, and the daily expenses are


    huge. Some time ago, she invested a lot of money to find Ruoli, which made her feel very


    guilty.


    Although she felt sorry for her daughter and wanted to find her as soon as possible,


    she couldn¡¯t bear it. Drag the He family into the quagmire.


    So she said to Luther: Dad, I understand what you said, otherwise, I will go find her myself.


    Luther sighed, ¡°If you find yourself, it will be a psychologicalfort at best. You know,


    finding her is like finding a needle in a haystack. We have hired so many people and so


    many boats, and the cost per day is tens of millions. , But still can¡¯t find any clues, what


    use is it if you go alone ?¡± Roma fell silent all at once.


    Luther hesitated for a moment, and said helplessly: ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, you should


    go to Zynn. If Ruoli was betrayed by Su family, even if he did not participate directly, he


    would have to bear certain responsibilities. We will not talk to them now. Right or wrong,


    let them put out a certain amount of funds and resources to find Ruoli.


    Roma said with aplicated expression: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to meet Zynn anymore.


    Luther asked in surprise: ¡°If you leave this matter, just forget it with the Su family?!¡±


    Roma smiled bitterly, and said:''¡±Zynn is nothing but the puppet that the old man of the Su


    family, he wille and go. It can¡¯t solve any problem with him, and the old man Su¡¯s style


    is cold and cruel. Liona was the seconddy of the Du family, and the old man did not let


    her go. If I go Talk to the Su family for an exnation, for fear that the whole He family will


    be implicated.


    Luther said with helpless emotion: ¡°The shamelessness of the Su family is indeed far


    beyond my cognition. Now Chengfeng¡¯s reputation has beenpletely ruined. I am


    afraid that he will be more smashed in the future, and he will have to take care of his


    face before. It may bepletely shameless in the future.


    After that, he said again: ¡°We have broken with the Su family now and have lost the


    biggest source of ie. We still have to find a new master as soon as possible.


    Although the martial arts family has a good reputation, But I don¡¯t have the ability to make


    money. I can only rely on a big family that is willing to spend money. What do you think


    about this?


    Roma shook her head and said, ¡°Dad, let me tell you, what I think of every day is If I


    leave, I can¡¯t concentrate any energy on other things. I¡¯m running around these days


    and I don¡¯t even have the energy to think about what to eat for a meal.


    Every time I feel hungry and exhausted, it¡¯s directly within my sight. Find the nearest


    restaurant, and use the fastest time to fill up my stomach.


    After speaking, she bowed apologetically and said, ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t help you during this


    time. Please forgive me.


    Luther and nodded. , Comfortingly said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself too much, I


    understand this kind of thing very well.


    When ites to this, he can¡¯t help but sigh, and said: ¡°It¡¯s just that you are the only one


    in the family who sees the problem rtively deeply. Your brothers see the martial arts


    practice. With well-developed limbs and a simple mind, coupled with the fact that he


    hasn¡¯t read any books, the understanding of the problem is indeed a bit superficial for


    him.


    Roma asked, ¡°Dad, do you have any general ns now?

 Chapter 2732

    Chapter 2732


    Luther said: ¡°I probably thought about it. I still put the main family of cooperation within the


    scope of Eastcliff. There are manyrge Eastcliff families. In addition to the Su family,


    there are also the Wade family and the Gu family. In family cooperation. After all, the


    enemy¡¯s enemy is a friend. I believe the Du family must have such a n. Liona¡¯s


    existence is unclear, no one knows whether she is alive or dead.


    They cannot suffer from this dumb loss. Roma nodded, forced herself to think for a


    moment, and said: ¡®Dad, these three families are very strong. If they can cooperate, it¡¯s


    great, but I still don¡¯t rmend cooperating with the Du family.


    Luther hurriedly asked, ¡°Why?


    Roma said: ¡°The Du family is in a special situation, not just for the future generations. It¡¯s


    not bad, and there are people in high positions, so even if they are extremely dissatisfied


    with the Su family, they are unlikely to cooperate with our martial arts family. If it is spread


    out, it will affect their reputation, and it is not easy to exin to the outside world.¡±


    Luther suddenly realized, he blurted out: ¡°No wonder! I always feel that the Su family is a


    bit unlucky now. The ocean transportation business is sorge and strong, but the license


    is suddenly revoked. It seems that it is probably the work of the Du family.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes. Roma said: ¡°The Du family will definitely choose reasonable and legal methods.


    Even if they use the rules of the game, they must be within the scope of reasonable and


    legal limits. But in their eyes, we martial arts families are walking in the marginal gray area


    of society. These people, will definitely draw a clear line with us.


    Luther nodded and said: ¡°I understand, it seems that I still have to find a breakthrough


    in Wade family and Gu family only!


    After finishing speaking, he stood up and said: ¡°Roma, in this way, I will give you another


    private transfer. Ten million, you go to the Jiaodong Penins and look for a piece of news


    or sign again. If you still can¡¯t find Ruoli this time, Dad suggests that you also face the


    reality appropriately. If she is still missing, you can¡¯t watch yourself and the whole He family


    languish!


    Roma nodded gratefully and choked up: Dad, thank you!


    Luther waved his hand and exhorted: Don¡¯t tell your brothers about this, do you


    understand?


    ¡°I understand Dad!


    Just as Roma finished speaking, the phone rang suddenly. A strange number with


    Aurous Hill extension.


    She was a little surprised, but still pressed the answer button, and said, ¡°Hello, who is it?


    At the end of Issac¡¯s polite call, ¡°Is it Ms. Roma He? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, who are you?¡±


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°Hello, Ms. He, let me introduce myself. My surname is Issac


    Craven. I am the person in charge of the Wade family in Aurous Hill.


    ¡°People from the Wade family?!¡± Roma- she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say


    anything. She was talking to her father about the Wade family, and even her father


    wanted to get on the line with the Wade family. and their representative is contacting her


    himself!

 Chapter 2733

    Chapter 2733


    Hearing that it was a call from the Wade family, not only Roma couldn¡¯t believe it,


    but Luther on the side was also shocked.


    Just when Roma was surprised, Issac asked: ¡°Ms. He, is it convenient to speak


    now?¡±


    Roma recovered and hurriedly replied: ¡°Convenient, please say.


    Issac smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. On behalf of our young master, I would like to invite Ms.


    He to meet and have a chat. I don¡¯t know if Ms. He has time to meet? Roma asked


    puzzledly: ¡°I don¡¯t know what your young master wants to talk to me?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Issac said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a chat. We have scope for cooperation. Our young master


    hopes to discuss with you whether the Wade family and the He family have the


    opportunity to develop in-depth cooperation.


    Roma suddenly hesitated. She was nning to go to the coast of the Jiaodong Penins


    to find clues about her daughter. At this time, there was really no thought that she wants


    to talk to the young master of the Wade family about cooperation.


    But when she thought of the special situation of the family, she needed to find a strong


    attachment, so she hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Issac, when and where does your young master


    want to meet? ?If you allow time, can I let other people from the He familye to meet


    him?¡±


    Issac said: ¡°Our young master is now in Aurous Hill. The sooner you meet, the better,


    but if it¡¯s someone else, let¡¯s forget. The young master called for an interview with Ms.


    He specifically.


    When Roma heard this, her face suddenly became embarrassed.


    She is going to Jiaodong Penins, but Aurous Hill is in another direction, so if she


    agrees to go to Aurous Hill, she will inevitably dy the n and itinerary to find her


    daughter.


    However, her father Luther hurriedly winked at her and signaled that she must


    agree to it.


    Seeing her father¡¯s face full of nervousness and expectation, Roma struggled for a while,


    and had to say: ¡°Well, then, since Master Wade thinks of me so much, then I wille to


    Aurous Hill to see him.


    After that, she asked hurriedly: ¡°I am in Mocheng. The nearest airport is hundreds of


    kilometers away from me, and there should be no direct flight to Aurous Hill from there. If


    the fastest is possible, I might be able to reach Aurous Hill tomorrow. May I ask Will


    Master Wade have time tomorrow?


    Issac said: ¡°If Ms. He is convenient, I can arrange a private jet to pick you up.


    After a pause, Issac said again: ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Madam He, you give me your current


    address. I will arrange for a helicopter to take off from the nearest airport to pick you up,


    and then arrange a private jet to wait at the airport, and the helicopter will drop you there.


    After arriving at the airport, the private jet should be there. At that time, you can directly


    take the jet to Aurous Hill. If you hurry, you will be here tonight.


    ¡°So anxious?!¡± Roma suddenly wondered.


    She didn¡¯t understand. She can¡¯t figure out why Young Master Wade is so anxious to see


    her.


    Even if he really wants to reach a cooperation with her family, there is no need to rush in


    such a hurry.


    Because ording to Issac¡¯s n, the transport alone to pick her up and drop her at


    Aurous Hill. The cost of millions.


    First, the helicopter has to fly a total of seven or eight hundred kilometers back and


    forth, and then the private jet has to fly more than 5,000 kilometers back and forth. This


    is really a big move.


    But for Roma, this time schedule couldn¡¯t be more appropriate. Because she originally


    nned to go to the Jiaodong Penins, even if she departs today, drive a few hundred


    kilometers to the airport at night, and the airport is not big, there are no more than ten


    flights at the end of the day, so she will definitely not be able to leave at night, so she can


    only buy it for next day. Tomorrow morning¡¯s ne will fly to Eastcliff first, and after


    arriving at Eastcliff at noon, then transfer to Jiaodong Penins.

 Chapter 2734

    Chapter 2734


    In this case, it will be tomorrow afternoon at the earliest to reach the Jiaodong Penins.


    However, if she can go to Aurous Hill first tonight and have a chat with Young Master


    Wade about cooperation, no matter what the cooperation talks are, she should be able


    to depart from Aurous Hill to Jiaodong Penins tomorrow morning.


    Aurous Hill is very close to the Jiaodong Penins, and it takes just over an hour by


    high-speed rail.


    Therefore, not only will this not affect her original n, it will even be faster.


    So she agreed without hesitation and politely said: ¡°I have no problem here, but I have to


    trouble you to arrange the itinerary there.


    Issac smiled and said: ¡°These are all trivial matters. Ms. He will give me the detailed


    address. Just to mention, I arranged for the helicopter toe there first.


    ¡°Okay!


    After Roma gave Issac the specific address of the He¡¯s family, the two said goodbye to


    each other and hung up the phone.


    As soon as the phone hung up, Luther couldn¡¯t help but said excitedly: ¡°This is really


    sleepy and someone will pass a pillow! Just I was looking for an opportunity to see if I


    could connect with the Wade family or the Gu family, but the Wade family¡¯s phone came


    over!


    Roma nodded, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out, and said in confusion, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t


    understand. Why did the Wade family take the initiative to approach us?


    Luther blurted out: ¡°It must be against the Su family, so they thought ofing to win us!


    Roma shook her head and said, ¡°In my impression, the Wade family has always been to


    the martial arts family. There is no high requirement.


    Luther waved his hand: ¡°There was no before, it doesn¡¯t mean that they can¡¯t have it now.


    Maybe people just want to win over the martial arts family and improve their overall


    strength?


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite right.¡± Roma said seriously:¡¯ ¡®After the ident in the Su family, the major


    families have actually converged a lot. Before, they were able to pass the martial arts


    family and make small moves behind their backs, but now they dare not mess around,


    so it seems that the Wade family shouldn¡¯t be suddenly at this time want to win us over.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, Roma said again: ¡°Besides, I still have something I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Luther hurriedly asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Roma said, ¡°The caller Issac asked me to go to Aurous Hill to see their young master,


    but shouldn¡¯t the Wade family be in Eastcliff? Even if they have power in Aurous Hill,


    they are not from Aurous Hill. In terms of size, this kind of second-tier city shouldn¡¯t need


    a Wade family master to sit, right?


    Luther frowned and asked her: ¡°Do you think there is fraud in this?¡±


    Roma shook her head and said: ¡®There is a fraud or not. I can¡¯t talk about it, I just think it¡¯s


    weird, it doesn¡¯t seem to make sense, and even if the Wade family wants to talk to us,


    they shouldn¡¯t find me. Since I lost an arm, I haven¡¯t been out for publicity. Many people


    don¡¯t even know my identity, how did they contact me directly, and they said my name,


    their young master just wanted to cooperate with me?


    Luther was also a little puzzled, muttering to himself: ¡°It sounds like it¡¯s not true. It¡¯s too


    reasonable. Why don¡¯t you call back and ask?


    Roma thought for a while, and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go and have a look. If I think about it, it


    can¡¯t be a trap. I really can¡¯t think of anyone. Deal with me deliberately.¡±


    After speaking, she said again: ¡°When I arrive at night, I will talk to their young masters


    first, and then try to get a result, so that I will take the first high-speed train to


    Jiaodong tomorrow morning. It¡¯s faster to set off to Jiaodong.¡±


    Yeah!¡± Luther nodded and said: ¡°If you have any circumstances then, please contact me in


    time!¡±

 Chapter 2735

    Chapter 2735


    When Issac mobilized resources to pick up Roma from Northeast Desert City to Aurous


    Hill, Zynn was escorted on a ne by Issac¡¯s men and flew to Syria.


    At the same time, Hamid, who was far away in Syria, also began to mobilize his own


    soldiers, preparing to follow Wade¡¯s points to strictly implement the nine-character policy


    of digging deep holes, umting grain, and slowly bing king.


    His friend in the construction industry in Iraq heard Hamid say that he could give a 50%


    project premium, and he was willing to pay five million dors in advance. He did not


    hesitate to stop histe payment in Iraq. The project, with a bunch of construction workers


    who want to make money, hurried to Syria.


    Chengfeng didn¡¯t know that his son had already started a journey westward.


    He knew that Zynn was looking for a chance to meet Ito Yuihiko today, so he waited


    for good news in the vi.


    And Pord, who is teaching at Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics,


    has been suffering from extreme anxiety all morning.


    He has been following reports on the eight hostages in Syria, but what makes him feel


    very nervous is that there is notest development of any public reports on this matter.


    It¡¯s not that the local media didn¡¯t report it, but the opposition, who had taken the hostages,


    didn¡¯t even speak up.


    ording to the previous public statements of the opposition, if the US embassy does


    not pay 80 million US dors, now they will kill the prisoners one by one at a certain time


    interval.


    It stands to reason that once the opposition and the U.S. embassy talk to no avail, they


    must kill the hostages to put pressure on the U.S. embassy, but they went silent and did


    not release any more information. This is really counterintuitive.


    Pord was also worried about Charlie¡¯s safety and whether he could bring his daughter


    back.


    After all, there was a raging war there, and if it went to Charlie alone, it would be difficult


    for him to easily rescue his daughter.


    But he didn¡¯t know that Charlie had already brought his daughter back to Aurous Hill as


    early as dawn.


    At this moment, his daughter Melba is in a dream.


    Life in Syria during this period was very difficult, and after being captured, there was


    a lot of fear, psychological and mental pressure.


    Now she finally returned to the peaceful and calm Huaxia, lying on the soft and


    comfortable big bed of the five-star hotel, which made herpletely rx physically


    and mentally, so she slept very firmly.


    Charlie told Issac to contact Roma, and he strolled to themercial area of the


    Shangri-La Hotel.


    This kind of top-star hotel has verypletemercial facilities.


    Many top luxury brands prefer to cooperate with five-star hotels.


    Because in their opinion, consumers who live in five-star hotels generally have rtively


    strong spending power, whichpletely oveps with their customer groups of luxury


    goods.


    Therefore, many Chanel, Hermes, and Dior stores are opened in five-star hotels.


    Charlie came here alone, not just rushing to go shopping freely, but nning to buy


    new clothes for Melba.


    When he saw Melba in a cer in Syria yesterday, the clothes she wore were so dirty


    that the original color was not visible.


    After all, they were arrested as prisoners of war, so in this case, it is difficult to guarantee a


    decent dress.


    However, at noon, he nned to take Melba directly to Aurous Hill College of Finance


    and Economics and give her father a surprise.


    Since it is to give a surprise, his daughter must be delivered to him intact and clean.


    If Melba wears something like a beggar and goes there, let alone how Pord feels


    after seeing her, the key is that the security guards of Aurous Hill University of Finance


    and Economics may not let her in.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie came to themercial area and bought Melba a high-end customized


    garment in the Chanel store.


    The style of a high-end fashion brand like Chanel is slightly luxurious, and the style of


    clothes is more morous and s3xy. Charlie chose an off-white dress casually.

 Chapter 2736

    Chapter 2736


    Chanel¡¯s dress is in the style of the British royal princess. The lower body is a knee-


    length skirt, while the upper body is a long-sleeved small suit style, which is quite a


    luxurious celebrity style.


    The reason why he chose this kind of clothes is mainly that the weather is still a bit


    cold now. This kind of spring and autumn clothes is just right.


    Although the skirt of this dress is very long, if you wear it with bare legs, it will definitely


    be a bit cold, so Charlie bought another ck base stockings.


    After choosing the size based on Melba¡¯s height in his impression, he was about to pay


    the bill and leave. He suddenly remembered that the pair of sneakers worn by this woman


    yesterday was too dirty, so he bought her another pair of size 37, White fashion leather


    shoes.


    He didn¡¯t know if this size was right for her, but it didn¡¯t matter. If it wasn¡¯t appropriate,


    let Melba make do with it. It was better than wearing the clothes that had been on the


    battlefield.


    Carrying the newly bought clothes and shoes, Charlie identally discovered that there


    were several dummy models wearing the only und3rwear in the window of the next store.


    He just remembered that he hadn¡¯t bought und3rwear for her yet.


    You don¡¯t have to think about it. Melba has been tossing for so long and finally arrived in


    the room in the morning. She must be exhausted. Therefore, it is most likely that she will


    go to bed immediately after taking a shower. She can¡¯t have time to wash her und3rwear


    out and dry them all.


    That means that when she is going to see her dad, she doesn¡¯t have clean und3rwear to


    rece. Therefore, Charlie simply walked in.


    After entering, he discovered that this turned out to be a high-end l!ngerie shop.


    The salesperson inside is female, and the few customers who are hanging out in the


    store are also female.


    Seeing Charlie, a big man, came to visit the l!ngerie shop alone, everyone looked at


    him with a strange look.


    Charlie also knew that it was indeed a bit inappropriate to run here alone, so he nned


    to make a quick deal, pointed directly at a ckce und3rwear worn by a model, and


    said: ¡°Come on, please give me this.


    The saleswoman was a little embarrassed, yet said: ¡°Sir, you want to do what size?


    Size?¡± Charlie frowned, recalled, opening: ¡°probably about 1 meter 7 tall, slim.


    Ok. The salesperson nodded, and then asked, ¡°Then what cup shape is your girlfriend¡¯s


    upper b0dy?


    Charlie heard what she meant, and thought: ¡°What cup shape Melba is, how do I know? I


    didn¡¯t touch it. But, besides, she didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, when I saw her, she was wearing outdoor sportswear with anti-war slogans.


    The clothes were rtively loose and looked like she didn¡¯t have much che$t.


    So he scratched his head and said: ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what the specific cup is, but it


    should not be too big.¡± The salesperson also said with a bit of embarrassment: ¡°That


    should be the A cup, wait a minute, I Help you match the size.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie said without hesitation: ¡°Okay! Hurry up! The salesperson took out two pieces of


    und3rwear neatly stacked in the packaging bag from the small warehouse at the back,


    and asked Charlie:¡± Sir, do you want to open it and take a look? Check for ws or


    thread ends.


    Charlie is ashamed to check women¡¯s und3rwear in front of so many people and hurriedly


    said: ¡°No need, just pack it for me. Come on, pay, do you swipe me, or I swipe you?¡±


    The sales clerk said hurriedly: ¡°Wait a minute, I will sweep you!


    Then the sales clerk skillfully puts the und3rwear into the bag, and then scanned the


    code for settlement.


    After checking out, Charlie ran out carrying the bag without waiting for the receipt.


    The salesperson looked at Charlie¡¯s back, then looked at the back of the dummy model,


    and muttered: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this handsome guy to be so decent, and he woulde


    alone to buy such explicit T-shaped und3rwear for his girlfriend.

 Chapter 2737

    Chapter 2737


    For women, silk stockings are absolutely indispensable und3rwear, not only can set off


    the figure and temperament but also can be used for warmth.


    A few years ago, women were rarely seen wearing skirts in winter, because the premise


    of wearing skirts is to ensure the temperature of the legs, but it is a little weird to wear


    skirts on the upper body and pants on the lower body, while the upper body wears a skirt.


    Wearing long trousers is even more exotic. It was not until the poprization of leggings


    and bottoming stockings that this problem was solved.


    However, although silk stockings have be verymon, Melba has never received


    silk stockings from men.


    This feeling is more or less subtle.


    But she knew very well in her heart that Charlie was showing an expression of care and


    consideration, otherwise she might really have to wear a dress with bare legs.


    She picked up the dress, put it on her body, walked to the mirror, and gestured,


    looking at herself in the mirror, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Mr. Wade bought the size


    that looks very fit, the style is also very beautiful, and the vision is really good.


    She put down her dress and saw another Chanel bag and a shoebox, so she hurriedly


    opened the shoe box and found that it was a pair of very delicate white fashion leather


    shoes, so she couldn¡¯t wait to take it out and try it on her feet.


    After trying it, she was even more surprised to find that:


    ¡°These shoes are not too big or too small. They are really well- fitting. Don¡¯t know how Mr.


    Wade had such a precise judgment. Is it the result of visual inspection? If it is, then the


    visual inspection is too urate.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little bit more unusually moved towards Charlie.


    When she thought that Charlie was still waiting for her and her father was even more


    anxious about her situation, Melba didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore, and quickly got


    ready to dress and go out.


    But when she took off her bathrobe, she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t even have clean


    und3rwear to rece when she arrived at the hotel this morning. She was so tired that she


    fell asleep on the soft floor of the living room almost the next minute.


    In the end, because the body was really dirty, she took a shower forcibly. After the


    washing, she was so tired that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes, so she fell asleep and fell


    asleep without thinking about washing und3rwear at all.


    Thinking of this, she was very annoyed, and she muttered with self-me: ¡°Melba, Melba,


    you are so stupid, why haven¡¯t you thought about washing your und3rwear clean and


    recing it? What should I do now, I can¡¯t wear dirty und3rwear anymore. Well, that¡¯s too


    disgusting.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°But ah, but I have to wear it. I can¡¯t let Mr. Wade buy me an und3rwear. It¡¯s too hard to tell.


    When Melba didn¡¯t know what to do, she suddenly found out that package Among the


    huge Chanel shopping bags, there is a small pink handbag.


    She hurriedly picked up the handbag, only to realize that the brand logo on the bag


    turned out to be a brand specializing in high-end women¡¯s und3rwear.


    ¡°Could it be that this is the und3rwear Mr. Wade bought for me?

 Chapter 2738

    Chapter 2738


    When she thought of this, Melba¡¯s face was red immediately reached the base of her


    neck. Charlie bought her a base stocking, which already made her feel very


    embarrassed, but how could she have thought that he even bought und3rwear for her.


    ¡°Even such a close-fitting und3rwear. ¡± Mr. Wade had to buy clothes for her, which was too


    shameful for a while. Melba was veryplicated.


    On the one hand, she was relieved because there was a solution, but on the other hand,


    because of the special nature of this matter, she was ashamed to want to plunge into the


    ice water.


    After a while, reality prevailed in her struggling heart. She said to herself: ¡°Anyway, at


    least the problem of und3rwear is solved. After this matter, I will pretend not to know, and


    never will Mr. Wade.


    Just when she thought of this, she mustered up the courage and opened the pink


    package.


    The package is opened, and lying inside are two individually wrapped stic bags.


    Melba looked at the two pure ck clothes withce edges, and her embarrassed face


    became hot.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she guessed it must be und3rwear, she didn¡¯t expect it to be ck withce.


    In fact, Melba never wears such fancy and somewhat over- the-top und3rwear. She is a


    pragmatist. She likes to wear close-fitting clothes with solid colors and skin-friendly


    fabrics. After all, in her opinion,fort is the most important thing.


    However, right now Charlie bought them all, and there was no other choice, so she could


    only bite the bullet and open it, thinking: Anyway, let¡¯s dress first and go out. Her


    personal belongings are in the United States and some luggage.


    The clothes are all in Syria. She didn¡¯t bring anything when she returned home. She


    could only purchase and purchase in bulk after she met her father. ¡° Immediately, she


    blushed and opened one of the und3rwear Charlie bought for her.


    This is a piece of clothing worn on the upper body, so the first thing Melba does after


    opening it is to look at the size.


    She usually doesn¡¯t like to wear clothes that show her figure, so it is easy to be


    mistaken for a t figure, but in fact, at 1.7 meters tall, she has a super hot figure. The


    front and back curls are just basic, the ubiquitous s-shape. The curve is not less than


    those supermodels.


    It is also because Melba¡¯s figure is really too hot. Since going to college, she has always


    attracted some nasty suitors because of her good body, and even many people are like


    dog skin sters. Her study and life have brought a huge impact, so she has never worn


    any clothes that can highlight her figure since then.


    For example, in summer, wear loose clothes as much as possible, and never wear skirts


    above the knees, so as not to show slenderness of her legs.


    In winter, she dressed herself up very bloated, and she couldn¡¯t see the bulging and curves


    of her figure.


    Charlie was fooled. Melba seemed to have no body, so she expected her ch3st out of


    stock, he bought the smallest cup directly.


    However, the real situation of Melba must be at least two sizesrger than it.

 Chapter 2739

    Chapter 2739


    Therefore, when she tried on the dress that Charlie bought, she was speechless to the


    extreme, and she couldn¡¯t help but mumbled: ¡°Is my figure hidden so well? ¡¢So easy to


    be underestimated. How can people wear it hard?


    I am afraid that I will be strangled. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help sighing and thinking:


    ¡°It must be because I have always been subjectively unwilling to show my body, so Mr.


    Wade has caused such a big error and prejudice. It seems that this will not be possible in


    the future. Otherwise, he thinks I am a Taiping princess.


    Melba sighed, then looked at the dress in front of her and decided to grit her teeth


    and wear it first.


    Afterward, she opened the other bag and took out the clothing that was as thin as a


    cicada¡¯s wings.


    She held the piece of clothing with both hands and took a look, she screamed, and


    subconsciously threw the piece of clothing out, and then immediately covered her hot


    face, and her heart rate was almost twice as fast as before.


    ¡°Oh Gosh,¡± how could Melba touch her hot face, and muttered in shame, ¡°Why would Mr.


    Wade buy this kind of clothes for me? It¡¯s too explicit.


    ¡± Isn¡¯t he unintentional, but before buying clothes, he must be sure, has he seen the style,


    doesn¡¯t he see that this kind of clothes is too explicit?


    Or, he did it on purpose, but why did he deliberately buy this kind of und3rwear for me?


    Is it a deliberate prank, or has a certain nasty taste?


    Melba feels like this whole person strange, look at that piece of clothing that was thrown


    on the floor, she is almost certain that in this life will not wear something so disgusting,


    however, soon put her mind to the idea of just rxing and overthrow.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°not If you wear this, there is no solution. Wearing dirty, or simply not wearing it is really


    uneptable.


    ¡°It seems that this is just barely eptable.¡±


    Thinking of this, she didn¡¯t even bother to specte on Charlie¡¯s motives, gritted her teeth,


    and picked up the piece of clothing she had thrown away again.


    Ten minutester, the doorbell in Charlie¡¯s room rang.


    He opened the door, and the one standing outside the door was indeed apletely


    new Melba.


    Putting on Chanel¡¯s customized dress, paired with leggings and white leather shoes, Melba


    feels a bit noble and reserved.


    In fact, her dress was worn by themoner princess in Europe, who had been very


    popr some time ago, in public, showing her temperament and taste.


    But, who would know that Melba¡¯s reserved and noble dress turned out to be a set of


    und3rwear that made her feel very ashamed.


    Charlie didn¡¯t know what was going on inside. Seeing that she was dressed very


    appropriately, he couldn¡¯t help but say with a little sullenness: ¡°Oh, it seems that I have a


    good vision. This dress is a perfect match for you, and it looks very sized.


    Melba¡¯s face immediately blushed to her neck.

 Chapter 2740

    Chapter 2740


    Melba thought: ¡°The outside is really suitable, but the inside is not suitable at all. I don¡¯t


    know if you are intentional or unintentional. If you are unintentional and you can say it,


    if you have the intention, then you are too funny.¡±


    Furthermore, the clothes on the upper body were obviously too small, and she was


    struck out of breath, but she would never say such words.


    So she nodded awkwardly and said, ¡°Great Master, the clothes and shoes fit well.


    Charlie nodded, with some doubts in his heart, his clothes and shoes fit, and he didn¡¯t


    know whether his und3rwear fits or not.


    However, this kind of question can¡¯t be asked, so he simply turned off the topic and said


    to her: It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go.


    ¡°OK¡± Melba nodded gently.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie asked Issac to send a car key, and he drove Melba to University from the


    Shangri-La.


    On the way, Melba had been looking around curiously before, especially when she went


    to the center of Aurous Hill, she couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Aurous Hill is only a second-tier


    city, how can it be developed so well? It looks like an international metropolis.


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°China has been developing at a high speed over the years. In


    addition to the first-tier cities, there are alsorgely approved first-tier cities. Aurous Hill is


    now considered to be a quasi-first-tier city.


    Melba nodded and said with emotion: ¡°I used to think Aurous Hill was not good enough.


    It¡¯s a medium-sized city, and I didn¡¯t expect it to develop so well. It seems that the


    domestic situation is indeed very different from what the media portrays.


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s natural. Western media are all lemon essence, which is


    sour all day long.


    Melba agrees and said: ¡°It is true. They like to report the smearing content every day when


    ites to regions outside.¡±


    As she said, Melba felt that she was strangling more and more ufortable. Thinking


    about the shameful style, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed, so she deliberately


    said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, do you often buy und3rwear for your girlfriend?


    Charlie never thought Melba suddenly talked about this, and while embarrassed, he also


    replied smoothly: ¡°How could it be possible, today is the first time.¡±


    Melba pretending to be surprised and asked: ¡°Is it true? Charlie nodded and said:


    ¡°Of course it is true.¡±


    Melba asked again: ¡°Were you embarrassed when you entered the store?¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°That¡¯s quite embarrassing. There were prosthetic models wearing


    various und3rwear all over there. I didn¡¯t dare to look at them with my eyes, I could only


    casually look at them. Pointed a set to a model, and then quickly bought it.


    Melba nodded lightly and thought to herself: ¡°It seems that the style was not intended by


    Mr. Wade.


    Then, she saw Charlie talk about it. The matter seemed to be a bit cautious, and she


    couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that such a powerful character as Mr.


    Wade would be embarrassed to that level.¡±

 Chapter 2741

    Chapter 2741


    At 12:30 noon, Charlie drove slowly into Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics.


    At this time, the school had reached the lunch break. There were many students walking


    in groups on the campus road, most of them were walking towards the cafeteria and


    dormitory. Some seem to be going to eat out of school.


    Melba asked Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, will my father go to lunch or contact him?


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: I will send him a voice call, so please don¡¯t say


    anything.


    Melba Knowing that Charlie only wanted to surprise her father, so she agreed:


    ¡°Okay.


    He parked the car under the administrative office building, and then called Pord with


    WeChat.


    As soon as the voice call request was sent, it was immediately connected to


    convenience. Then, Pord¡¯s voice came over: ¡°Charlie, what are you doing over there?


    Is there any progress?


    Charlie said: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t urge, my situation is a little bitplicated here, and I can¡¯t say


    a word or two.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Pord asked hurriedly: ¡°Then have you seen Melba, Charlie replied: ¡°Not yet. The


    opposition guards are very strict. I¡¯m still trying to find a way.


    While speaking, Charlie asked him: ¡°Has Uncle eaten lunch yet?


    Pord said with emotion: ¡°I am still not in the mood to eat. I have been upset fromst


    night until now. At first, I called you several times, showing you are not in the service area.


    There should be no signal on your side.


    Charlie exined: ¡± There must be nomunication signal, so I can¡¯t make and receive


    calls normally, but I have a satellite Inte device on my side, which can be connected


    via satellite. It¡¯s just that the traffic fee is a bit expensive.


    Pord didn¡¯t notice anything abnormal, couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°This matter is really too


    much trouble for you, no matter if you have a chance to see Melba in the future or if you


    have a chance to save her. When youe out, you must ensure your personal safety.


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I will bring your daughter back to the


    country in peace. After


    that, he hurriedly said: ¡°Uncle, I will hang up first, and I will tell you when there is progress.


    Pord had no choice but to say: ¡°Then you must pay attention to your safety.


    Charlie ended the voice call. Melba beside him couldn¡¯t help but ask him: ¡°Then what


    shall we do next?


    Charlie turned off the car and took out two disposable masks. After putting it on, he said to


    Melba: ¡°Put on the mask, let¡¯s go directly to your dad¡¯s office, he must be there.


    Melba knew that Charlie wanted to give dad a surprise, and said with a smile: ¡°You think I


    put on a mask, my dad couldn¡¯t recognize me. Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I bet, as long as


    you don¡¯t talk, your dad will definitely not recognize you.


    ¡°Impossible. ¡°Melba shook her head, and said confidently: ¡°My dad and I just don¡¯t talk


    very well, but it doesn¡¯t mean that our rtionship is very tense and rusty. He must


    recognize me at a nce.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, try it. You can knock on the doorter and


    see if he can recognize you.


    Melba pouted: ¡°Okay if you lose, you must invite me to dinner and finish talking. The mask


    was put on.

 Chapter 2742

    Chapter 2742


    After the two got out of the car, they walked directly into the office building, Melba


    followed Charlie, and said in a nervous voice, ¡°Do you know where my dad¡¯s office is? I


    haven¡¯t been here once.


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I know, you can just follow me with confidence and boldness.


    At this time, Pord was pacing back and forth in his office.


    The only daughter is far away in Syria, life or death is uncertain, he is naturally very


    worried, and Charlie has not replied any clear progress, he does not know whether


    his daughter can escape this disaster.


    Because of the worry in his heart, Pord repeatedly lost his mind and made mistakes


    during ss today. He felt that his spirit had been strained to the limit. If there is no


    news from his daughter today, he can only ask for leave from school temporarily, and


    then go to Syria in person.


    He also knows that he is unable to save his daughter, and may not even be able to reach


    the ce where his daughter is detained, but he still hopes that he can be closer to his


    daughter in space. In that case, he can find something in his heart. Constion.


    Just when he was agitated, a knock on the door suddenly rang.


    His chaotic thoughts were forcibly interrupted, so he could only walk to the door and


    stretched out his hand to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, he saw a young and fashionable woman standing outside,


    but the woman was wearing a mask. He did not see her looks, so he asked in surprise:


    ¡°Hello, what can I do for you?


    Pord Watt did not recognize the daughter standing in front of him.


    This is not to say how strange he and his daughter are, but in his memory, his daughter


    Melba did not wear such fashionable and feminine clothes. The usual Melba Although it¡¯s


    not a tomboy dress, her dress is always simple and in, and she rarely wears skirts.


    Because she graduated from Stanford University, her style of dressing is almost the


    same as those of programmers in Silicon Valley. Summer is a t-shirt with jeans. In winter,


    sweaters and down jackets are paired with jeans.


    And the girl in front of him, at first nce, is the kind who is very elegant and cares


    about dressing, and she doesn¡¯t keep with the style of Melba.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t think about his daughter at all. After all, in his subconscious, his


    daughter was in Syria, thousands of kilometers away, and it was impossible for him to


    suddenlye to him.


    Melba didn¡¯t expect that her father really didn¡¯t recognize her.


    She stared at Pord up and down, and in addition to surprise, she also had some hints in


    her eyes.


    However, Pord was not in that mood at all, carefully trying to figure out the meaning in


    her eyes.


    Seeing the girl in front of him staring at him but not speaking, Pord didn¡¯t have the


    patience to continue spending time here, and directly said: ¡°If there is nothing wrong,


    please leave.¡±


    After finishing, he closed the door directly. Melba outside the door was


    standing stupid.


    He didn¡¯t even dream of it. Dad couldn¡¯t recognize her just by wearing a mask.


    Not only did he not recognize her, but he closed the door.


    One side of the leaf against the wall at this time smiling and Charlie looked at her and


    whispered: ¡°How was it?¡±


    Melba said: ¡°The big deal I want to invite you to dinner at night,¡±


    Charlie put Waved his hand: ¡°I can¡¯t do it tonight. I have to go home tonight. My wife is still


    waiting for me at home. Melba asked in surprise:


    ¡°You are married.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I have been married for four years.


    Melba suddenly felt something in her heart. It was empty, but she adjusted it quickly and


    said: ¡°Well, I will talk about the meal another day. Anyway, I will stay in Aurous Hill to work


    for you in the future, and I can honor the bet at any time.


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Okay, remember this meal first.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After that, he pointed to the door of Pord¡¯s office, and smiled: ¡°Would you like to give


    your dad another chance?


    Melba raised her hand a bit aggravatedly and knocked on the door again.


    She was obviously agitated inside. She opened the door with a bit of sullenness. Seeing


    that it was the girl, he asked: ¡°What is the matter with you, Melba stomped her feet, took


    off the mask directly, and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Pord, you even don¡¯t recognize your


    biological daughter anymore!¡±

 Chapter 2743

    Chapter 2743


    When Pord heard Melba¡¯s words, he was shocked.


    When he saw Melba¡¯s face, he shouted in horror: ¡°Melba is really you, Although Melba is


    standing in front of him, deep in his heart, Pord still can¡¯t believe that the woman in front


    of him is really her.


    His daughter. Because, in his heart, he firmly believes that his daughter must still be in


    Syria now.


    There is no possibility that she will suddenly appear in front of him.


    Especially since he just talked to Charlie, even Charlie hasn¡¯t seen her now.


    Moreover, the United States has not sent anyone to rescue, so the Syrian opposition


    armed forces who have held his daughter have no chance of releasing her back.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if the Syrian reactionaries are true She was so


    compassionate that she could not appear in Aurous Hill so soon.


    Therefore, at this moment, he thought it was a time disorder, and the whole person was


    in the mist, and he didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    See Melba When she arrived was very excited and very thankful, but don¡¯t know why, after


    Dad didn¡¯t recognize her, she suddenly felt a little unhappy.


    So she looked at Pord with enthusiasm andined: ¡°I am a living person standing


    in front of you, don¡¯t you believe me yet?


    Pord hurriedly said: ¡°Belief, I believe Coco. It¡¯s how you came to Aurous Hill. It¡¯s


    impossible.


    Melba shook her head helplessly and turned to look at the wall pointed to Charlie said


    to her father: ¡°Here, how did Ie to Aurous Hill? You will know if you ask him.¡±


    Pord stood inside the door frame and didn¡¯t know at all. There was a person hidden


    by the wall outside the door. He hurriedly looked out. It was Charlie who happened to


    have taken off his mask and faced him.


    Charlie saw Pord¡¯s eyes. With eyes full of shock and confusion, he smiled and waved his


    hands, saying: ¡°Hi, Uncle.


    ¡°Charlie¡± Pord was even more stunned, and hurriedly asked: ¡°What the hell is going


    on?¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked him: ¡°Can wee in and say that Pord has just recovered


    from it, and said excitedly: ¡°Quick Come in quickly.¡±


    Charlie and Melba entered Pord¡¯s office together. Pord took Melba and sat on the sofa


    with her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie shook the mask in his hand andughed at himself: ¡°It seems like this thing is


    mine. It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Pord said impatiently: ¡°Oh, you can tell me what is going on. Didn¡¯t you just say that you


    are in Syria? You two lie to me, Charlieughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not. I wanted to give you a


    surprise.


    Pord said quickly: ¡°The surprise is indeed a surprise. This is a great surprise.


    He hurriedly asked: ¡°Tell me, how did youe back in so short time. Did the process go


    smoothly?


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It was not smooth at first, but it soon became very smooth. I just


    met themander of the opposition and made friends with him.


    Refreshing, so he let Melba go.


    Pord hurriedly looked at Melba on the side, and asked:


    ¡°Melba, you haven¡¯t been wronged there, right?¡±

 Chapter 2744

    Chapter 2744


    Melba adjusted her sitting posture and said embarrassingly: ¡°They locked us in the cer


    and really wanted to kill us at first, but fortunately, Mr. Wade rescued us in time,


    otherwise, we would be executed one by one.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Pord is very grateful. Charlie said, ¡°Charlie, you brought Melba back safely. Uncle really


    owes you a life. From now on, uncle¡¯s old life is yours. What do you let uncle do? Uncle


    dares to have a little bit of it. Hesitated, the sky beats five ps of thunder and teach me a


    lesson.


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°Uncle, it was just a little effort, not to mention that you are a


    good friend of my mother, and I should help you.¡±


    Melba eximed when she heard this, nodded, and said to Pord: ¡°Dad and Mr. Wade


    is the son of Aunt Ann you often talk about?¡±


    Pord: ¡°He is the only son of your Aunt Ann. Charlie Melba has bright pupils in her eyes,


    and she said to Charlie excitedly:¡± Mr. Wade, it¡¯s true that your mother is the biggest idol in


    my life. I decided to go to Stanford after I learned about her deeds. And at Stanford, I


    learned more about your mother¡¯s deeds and admiration for her.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised when he couldn¡¯t describe it in words. He


    didn¡¯t expect that Melba also knew well about his mother.


    This also made Charlie feel ashamed and embarrassed in his heart.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about my mother, and I¡¯m not even as good as an outsider. This is true


    because I didn¡¯t do enough. Otherwise, I should have figured out a way to understand my


    mother.¡±


    At this time, Pord looked at Melba, serious and serious Said:


    ¡°Melba, I have promised Charlie. After he rescues you, you will be the person in charge of


    Charlie¡¯s ocean shipping business. As a consultant, I am obligated to provide you with


    everything I can provide. For the help of you, so you return home safely this time. Don¡¯t


    run around again. Stay steadfast and work hard in Aurous Hill. We, father and daughter,


    work together to help Charlie do this business anyway.¡±


    Melba nodded and said without hesitation: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about that. I have already


    agreed to Mr. Wade,¡±


    With that said, she hurriedly said again: ¡°I am actually the most worried about my ability.


    What I experienced in Syria this time made me realize that I do have great shorings


    in all aspects, especially when ites to seeing people. I was a little too optimistic, so I


    am worried that I would not bepetent.


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°Ms. Watt, don¡¯t worry about this matter. We are doing serious


    business. We rely on financial resources, nning, resources, channels and contacts,


    rather than fraud. So you just need to run thepany and keep the business smooth.


    Sort out the resources clearly and understand the connection of resources. The rest is a


    matter of course.¡±


    After that, he said: ¡°Look, whether it¡¯s Microsoft¡¯s Bill Gates, Google¡¯s Larry Page, or


    Te¡¯s Elon Musk, they are all backgrounds inputer technology, which are


    commonly known as code farmers. They may not be able to look at people or deceive,


    but what they really understand is the technology, the market, and how to use their


    technology. To make products that best meet the needs of the market, so as long as


    they can do what they do best, they can seed, and so can you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade, since you have said so, then I will do my best Go and do my best to not let


    you down.


    Melba, when she heard this, her originally nervous and bottomless heart really rxed a


    lot.


    However, she was relieved in her heart, but her body could not be relieved.


    Because she was sitting on the sofa, she felt that her upper body was tightened by


    improper und3rwear, and she was even a little breathless.


    Pord saw the unnaturalness of his daughter, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Melba, what¡¯s


    wrong with you, are you ufortable¡±

 Chapter 2745

    Chapter 2745


    However, because of Charlie¡¯s sharp hearing, that voice was like an stic band breaking


    in front of his eyes.


    Therefore, he almost immediately realized that there was a problem with Melba¡¯s upper


    body und3rwear.


    He was also wondering in his heart: ¡°What the hell is the quality of the clothes he bought is


    too low?¡±


    But it shouldn¡¯t. Even if the quality is not good, at most it is detached from the thread.


    There is no reason to break.


    ¡°


    A possibility suddenly appeared in Charlie¡¯s mind, and he was shocked.


    He looked at Melba subconsciously and suddenly found that the curve of her upper body


    wrapped in the dress seemed to bulge a little in an instant.


    ¡°Could it be because of him that he bought a size too small for her?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie suddenly became aware of the key issues.


    He bought this dress, this is the high-end custom models, so very significant figure.


    In other words, wearing this suit, the strengths and weaknesses of the figure


    will be very obvious.


    Looking at the way Melba wore this dress before, he could see that there was really no


    capital in her figure, and he didn¡¯t dare to say that it was an airport, and it was no better


    than an airport.


    But looking at it now, it is obviously hilly, which means that Melba¡¯s figure was actually not


    very predictable, and it was just hidden before. Combine with the muffled noise just


    now Charlie immediately wanted to understand what happened, and he was also


    embarrassed.


    He kindly bought other people¡¯s internal and external clothes.


    He wanted to make things easier for her, but now it has not only caused a lot of trouble but


    also caused such a big embarrassment.


    Next, they have to go to the restaurant to eat. He can¡¯t just let Melba go like this.


    Thinking of this, Charlie sighed and thought to himself: ¡°Hey, I did something wrong, but I


    should find a way to make up for it by myself.


    So, he didn¡¯t show it on his face. ¡°My car is parked below. Let¡¯s go to the hotel first. I have


    a personal business. It may be dyed for about ten minutes. I also trouble Uncle and


    Melba to wait for me in the hotel for a while.¡±


    Pord smiled and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you can just go busy yourself, if you have


    anything. I just don¡¯t have ss in the afternoon, so I don¡¯t worry.


    Melba on the side, because she was ashamed to the extreme at this time, and was full


    of thoughts about what to do next, so she didn¡¯t hear what Charlie was talking about.


    She now wants to find a reason to withdraw first, and then hurriedly buy a fitting


    und3rwear to change it.


    But she changed her mind: ¡°I can¡¯t say anything to go by myself. After all, I have such an


    embarrassing situation on my body. If someone sees it when I take a taxi or buy


    something, wouldn¡¯t it be shameful, I¡¯ll talk to Charlie first. Let¡¯s go to dinner with dad.


    After the meal, go home with dad. When I get home, I will patch up the broken piece with


    needle and thread, and thene out to buy a new one.


    Thinking of this, she walks behind them with fear and eyes at the same time. She


    couldn¡¯t help it. She looked left and right, for fear of being discovered by others at this


    time.


    Fortunately, the professors and faculty members of the school went to eat at noon, so they


    didn¡¯t meet other people along the way. Melba finally breathed a sigh of relief in the back


    seat of the car.


    Charlie was worried about making up for his mistake, so he drove while paying attention


    to the nearby shopping malls to see if there was a suitable ce, so that Melba could


    have a new set.


    When he was about to reach ssical Mansion, he finally saw aprehensive


    shopping mall next to it. On several huge billboards at the entrance of the mall, there was


    a brand of women¡¯s und3rwear, seeing which he was relieved.


    At this moment, Melba also saw this billboard, and she couldn¡¯t help crying silently: ¡°If I


    could think of it like the super-powered person in the movie, and teleported to this store all


    of a sudden, buy a fitting one, put it on and then teleport back.¡±

 Chapter 2746

    Chapter 2746


    As soon as the call was made, Orvel¡¯s voice came over: ¡°Master! What are your


    instructions?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to invite a friend to dinner, so I want to ask you about


    noon in ssical Mansion. Is there a box?¡±


    Orvel said without hesitation: ¡°Master, you cane directly to ssical Mansion. The


    Diamond Box has long been no longer waiting for guests. It has been reserved for you.


    You can go and sit at any time!¡±


    Charlie said in surprise: ¡°Don¡¯t do that, your diamond box is so popr if you don¡¯t treat


    guests from outside, the loss is not small!¡±


    Orvel smiled and said seriously: ¡°Master, Orvel¡¯s life is all that you gave, what about a


    diamond box? As long as you need it, it doesn¡¯t matter if the entire ssical Mansion will


    not be open to guests!¡±


    Charlie knew that Orvel was loyal to him and he was very eager to repay his kindness.


    Unexpectedly, this old man is so caring. He hasn¡¯t been to ssical Mansion for so long.


    He has been silently keeping the diamond box for him, and more importantly, before this,


    Orvel hadn¡¯t said a word. Having said that, this proves that he has not thought of using


    this kind of thing to cater to him, to appeal to him, but really out of consideration for him.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help taking another high look at Orvel.


    Regardless of how Orvel has not studied much, he has an average level of


    education, but he is loyal and good at handling affairs.


    So, he smiled and said to Orvel: ¡°Keeping the diamond box is enough. ssical Mansion


    should treat the guests normally, otherwise, it will be full of waiters in the future, and it


    will seem to lose poprity.¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°Okay. Master, I understand!¡±


    Charlie hummed, and then asked: ¡°What are you up to these days?¡±


    Orvel respectfully replied: ¡°Recently, I have been busy with the expansion of the kennel.


    You asked to expand underground, so that it will be convenient for you to arrange and


    dispatch in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said with satisfaction: ¡°In this way, you should alsoe to ssical


    Mansion now, and I will introduce my two friends to you at noon. In the future, you will


    need to take care of them in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Orvel did not hesitate. He said: ¡°Okay Master, then I will call the people in ssical


    Mansion, arrange the banquet first, and then rush over immediately!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Charlie said to Pord and Melba: ¡°My friend has


    arranged it, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Pord heard Charlie mentioning the word ¡°ssical Mansion¡± on the phone, and couldn¡¯t


    help but ask: ¡°Charlie, this ssical Mansion seems to be Aurous Hill¡¯s top food court run


    by someone named Orvel.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s Orvel. When you and Melba meet him just call


    him with that name.¡±


    Pord reminded with some worry: ¡°Charlie, I heard that Orvel is the head of the


    underground world. You should be careful when youe into contact with him!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said earnestly: ¡°Uncle, Orvel has now corrected the evil, and


    he will not do things he did in past. He used to bully others and bully the business world


    people. Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°And under his influence, the entire Aurous Hill underground world. , They have all begun


    to do serious business. Now they are all starting to operate regr nightclubs, selling


    authentic drinks, opening securitypanies, building materialspanies, and even


    constructionpanies. Some time ago, they also standardized the building materials


    industry in the city and eliminated all those building mafia and sand mafia.


    This has yed a lot of positive effects on the people¡¯s living and working in Aurous Hill,


    so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.


    Pord nodded thoughtfully, and said: ¡°Listening to you, it seems that this is indeed


    the case. Aurous Hill really rarely sees fierce struggles happening recently¡­¡±

 Chapter 2747

    Chapter 2747


    As soon as the call was made, Orvel¡¯s voice came over: ¡°Master! What are your


    instructions?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to invite a friend to dinner, so I want to ask you about


    noon in ssical Mansion. Is there a box?¡±


    Orvel said without hesitation: ¡°Master, you cane directly to ssical Mansion. The


    Diamond Box has long been no longer waiting for guests. It has been reserved for you.


    You can go and sit at any time!¡±


    Charlie said in surprise: ¡°Don¡¯t do that, your diamond box is so popr if you don¡¯t treat


    guests from outside, the loss is not small!¡±


    Orvel smiled and said seriously: ¡°Master, Orvel¡¯s life is all that you gave, what about a


    diamond box? As long as you need it, it doesn¡¯t matter if the entire ssical Mansion will


    not be open to guests!¡±


    Charlie knew that Orvel was loyal to him and he was very eager to repay his kindness.


    Unexpectedly, this old man is so caring. He hasn¡¯t been to ssical Mansion for so long.


    He has been silently keeping the diamond box for him, and more importantly, before this,


    Orvel hadn¡¯t said a word. Having said that, this proves that he has not thought of using


    this kind of thing to cater to him, to appeal to him, but really out of consideration for him.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help taking another high look at Orvel.


    Regardless of how Orvel has not studied much, he has an average level of


    education, but he is loyal and good at handling affairs.


    So, he smiled and said to Orvel: ¡°Keeping the diamond box is enough. ssical Mansion


    should treat the guests normally, otherwise, it will be full of waiters in the future, and it


    will seem to lose poprity.¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°Okay. Master, I understand!¡±


    Charlie hummed, and then asked: ¡°What are you up to these days?¡±


    Orvel respectfully replied: ¡°Recently, I have been busy with the expansion of the kennel.


    You asked to expand underground, so that it will be convenient for you to arrange and


    dispatch in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said with satisfaction: ¡°In this way, you should alsoe to ssical


    Mansion now, and I will introduce my two friends to you at noon. In the future, you will


    need to take care of them in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Orvel did not hesitate. He said: ¡°Okay Master, then I will call the people in ssical


    Mansion, arrange the banquet first, and then rush over immediately!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Charlie said to Pord and Melba: ¡°My friend has


    arranged it, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Pord heard Charlie mentioning the word ¡°ssical Mansion¡± on the phone, and couldn¡¯t


    help but ask: ¡°Charlie, this ssical Mansion seems to be Aurous Hill¡¯s top food court run


    by someone named Orvel.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s Orvel. When you and Melba meet him just call


    him with that name.¡±


    Pord reminded with some worry: ¡°Charlie, I heard that Orvel is the head of the


    underground world. You should be careful when youe into contact with him!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said earnestly: ¡°Uncle, Orvel has now corrected the evil, and


    he will not do things he did in past. He used to bully others and bully the business world


    people. Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°And under his influence, the entire Aurous Hill underground world. , They have all begun


    to do serious business. Now they are all starting to operate regr nightclubs, selling


    authentic drinks, opening securitypanies, building materialspanies, and even


    constructionpanies. Some time ago, they also standardized the building materials


    industry in the city and eliminated all those building mafia and sand mafia.


    This has yed a lot of positive effects on the people¡¯s living and working in Aurous Hill,


    so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.


    Pord nodded thoughtfully, and said: ¡°Listening to you, it seems that this is indeed


    the case. Aurous Hill really rarely sees fierce struggles happening recently¡­¡±

 Chapter 2748

    Chapter 2748


    Charlie knew that Pord was a professor, and such senior intellectuals tended to


    have high self-esteem, so they must wear certain colored sses when they look at


    people like Orvel.


    Fortunately, Pord didn¡¯t entangle too much. After listening to Charlie¡¯s introduction, he


    let go of his inner entanglement.


    Charlie stood up and said to the father and daughter: ¡°Uncle, Melba, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Pord nodded and stood up. Melba on the side had been strangled long ago and couldn¡¯t


    wait. Want to stand up.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mainly sitting on the sofa, the feeling of being strangled is too ufortable.


    In fact, she wanted to stand up a long time ago, but Dad and Charlie were both sitting,


    and she didn¡¯t want to be stuck there like a fool, so she could only clench her teeth and


    insisted on not moving much.


    But she never dreamed that at the moment when she stood up, because the upward


    support force of her hands was a little too strong, she suddenly felt that the hook of the


    upper body und3rwear behind her was instantly bounced off!


    The tight stic band suddenly bounced back, causing Melba to scream in shock!


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Pord hurriedly asked with concern: ¡°Melba, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Melba¡¯s heart to die is now all over.


    How could she be ashamed to say that the hook of her personal clothing was


    actually stretched by itself?


    Such words are really hard to tell.


    Therefore, she can only bite the bullet and say: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine, but I got up a bit too hard


    just now, so my head is a little dizzy.¡±


    Pord hurriedly supported her and asked with concern:


    ¡°How? Do you think it doesn¡¯t matter? If the problem is more serious, Dad will take you to


    the hospital!¡±


    Melba quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s all right now!¡±


    As she said, she hurriedly put down her raised hand again, because the hook was


    broken, as long as she raised her arm, the und3rwear was a little misaligned. If the


    movement was a little bitrger, the und3rwear would bepletely dislocated and


    unable to go back. Yes, that would be too embarrassing!


    Pord breathed a sigh of relief, and said: ¡°I guess you still haven¡¯t had a good rest. Take a


    good rest these two days, and make up for your energy.¡±


    Melba can only follow his words and nod and say: ¡°Okay dad, I will.¡±


    After speaking, she quickly looked at Charlie again, and she was a little relieved when


    she saw that Charlie was showing nothing unusual.


    ¡°It seems that in the embarrassment just now, neither father nor Charlie knows the truth of


    the matter¡­Otherwise, she really has nowhere to hide her embarrassment¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, she was a little angry.


    Looking at Charlie thought to herself: ¡°Is this youngdy¡¯s figure so unexpected to


    you? How could you buy me the smallest¡­ The size deviation is so much, it is too


    much of torture!¡±


    Although Charlie looks as stable as an old dog, his heart is alreadypletely


    messed up!


    How keen are his senses!


    Just now, when from Melba he heard an unremarkable muffled noise, he immediately


    felt that something was not right.


    That sound was like the sound of a tight stic band suddenly breaking.


    However, since the sound came from her clothes, when it came out, there was


    basically no volume that could be noticed.


    However, precisely because of Charlie¡¯s sharp hearing, that voice was like an stic band


    breaking in front of his eyes.


    Therefore, he almost immediately realized that there was a problem with Melba¡¯s


    upper body inn3rwear.


    He was also wondering: ¡°What the hell is going on? Is it because the quality of the


    clothes I bought is too low?¡±

 Chapter 2749

    Chapter 2749


    ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be! Even if the quality is not good, at most it is the thread and the wire.


    There is no reason to break, right?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    Charlie suddenly realized a possibility in his mind. He was taken aback!


    He subconsciously looked at Melba, and suddenly found that the curve of her upper


    body wrapped in the dress seemed to bulge a little m0re in an instant.


    ¡°Is it because the size he bought is too small?!¡±


    He suddenly realized the key to the problem!


    The dress he bought was originally a high-end customized dress, so it showed a good


    figure.


    In other words, wearing this suit, the strengths and weaknesses of the figure


    will be very obvious.


    Looking at the way Melba wore this dress before, he could see that there was really no


    capital in her figure, and he didn¡¯t dare to say that it was an airport, and it was no better


    than an airport.


    But looking at it now, it¡¯s obviously hills!


    This also means that Melba¡¯s figure is actually very predictable, it was only hidden before.


    Combined with the muffled noise just now¡­


    Charlie immediately wanted to understand what had happened.


    At this moment, he was also very embarrassed.


    He kindly bought other people¡¯s internal and external clothes.


    He wanted to be convenient for others, but what about now?


    Not only did it cause a lot of trouble to others, it even caused such a big embarrassment.


    Next, they have to go to the restaurant to eat, he can¡¯t let Melba go like this, right?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Charlie sighed inwardly, and thought to himself: ¡°Hey! If you did something


    wrong, you should think of a way to make up for it yourself!¡±


    So he spoke calmly and said: ¡°My car is parked below. Let¡¯s go to the hotel first. I have


    something personal. It may take about ten minutes. I also trouble Uncle and Melba to wait


    for me in the hotel for a while.¡±


    Pord smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you can just go get busy if you have anything. I


    just don¡¯t have any ss in the afternoon, so I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    Melba on the side was ashamed to the extreme at this time, and she was full of thoughts


    about what to do next. She didn¡¯t hear what Charlie was talking about.


    She wanted to find a reason to withdraw first, and then hurriedly buy a fitting


    und3rwear to change it.


    But she changed her mind: ¡°I can¡¯t say anything to go by myself now¡­ After all, I have


    such an embarrassing situation. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing to be seen by someone


    when I am taking a taxi or buying something? Hey¡­I¡¯ll go to dinner with Charlie and Dad


    first, and go home directly with Dad after the meal. After I get home, I will use needles


    and thread to patch up the broken one, and thene out to buy a new one!¡±


    Thinking of this, she walked behind them in fear, and her eyes were uncontroble. She


    looked left and right, for fear of being discovered by others at this time.


    Fortunately, the professors and faculty members of the school went to eat at noon, so no


    one else was encountered along the way.


    Melba finally breathed a sigh of relief until she sat in the back seat of the Rolls-Royce.


    Charlie was thinking about making up for his mistake, so he drove while paying attention


    to the nearby shopping mall to see if there was a suitable ce, andter bought a new


    set for Melba.


    When he was approaching the restaurant, he finally saw aprehensive shopping


    mall. On several huge billboards at the entrance of the mall, there was a brand of


    women¡¯s und3rwear, seeing which he was relieved.


    At this moment, Melba also saw the billboard, and she couldn¡¯t help crying silently: ¡°Hey¡­


    If I were a super-powered person like in the movies, I¡¯d teleport to this store all at once and


    buy one. Put it on and teleport back¡­¡±

 Chapter 2750

    Chapter 2750


    When Charlie parked the car at the gate of ssic Mansion, Orvel had already arrived.


    As soon as Charlie came, he hurried over with the manager of the Mansion and said


    respectfully: ¡°Master, the diamond box has been arranged for you.¡±


    Charlie nodded, pointing at Pord beside him, and Melba, who just got off the car,


    said, ¡°Orvel, let me introduce you. This is Professor Pord Watt from Aurous Hill


    University of Finance and Economics. Thedy behind is Professor Watt¡¯s daughter,


    Miss Melba Watt.¡±


    Orvel hurried forward. Said politely: ¡°Professor Watt and Miss Watt, I am Orvel, d to


    meet the two!¡±


    Pord and Melba also politely nodded to Orvel.


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°Mr. Orvel, if Professor Watt and Miss Watt need help in Aurous


    Hill in the future, I must bother you more.¡±


    Orvel said without dying a word, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. With these words from you, as


    long as Professor Watt and Miss Watt speak, Orvel will definitely go all out!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said to him: ¡°You first take Professor Watt and Miss Watt in, and


    arrange the food and drinks first, I have something to do and I am going out, I will be back


    in 10 minutes.¡±


    After that, he said to Professor Watt: ¡°Uncle, you go in with Melba, and I wille in a


    while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Pord Nodded, and said: ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and wait for you, don¡¯t worry on the


    road.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie handed the father and daughter to Orvel, and hurriedly returned to the car,


    started the car, turned around, and went to pass by that mall.


    With the experience of buying und3rwear in the morning, Charlie rxed a lot this time.


    As soon as he entered the store, he asked the salesperson directly. Because the set in


    the morning was ck, he bought a ck upper b0dy garment alone this time.


    As for the size, given that the body had been broken by Melba in the morning, he simply


    added two sizes and changed from a to c.


    After buying the und3rwear, he rushed back non-stop and parked the car again in front of


    ssic Mansion. When he was about to get off the car, he suddenly realized that he


    could not go directly to the box with the bag, otherwise, he would be seen by Pord.


    When he arrives, he may still think that he is a hooligan.


    So he took the und3rwear out of the bag, then folded it up and stuffed it into his


    pocket.


    Although the pockets are bulging, but fortunately no one would think that it contained a


    piece of female und3rwear.


    At this time, Pord and Melba were sitting and chatting in the diamond box.


    Pord wanted to know the details of the kidnapping of his daughter in Syria, so he


    asked a lot of questions.


    Melba replied absently, but all her thoughts were about und3rwear.


    It was the first time that she encountered such a dilemma. The disconnected und3rwear


    was hanging crookedly inside the clothes. It felt so ufortable and awkward.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At this moment, Charlie opened the door and walked in. Seeing Charlie, Melba felt


    even more irritable.


    It¡¯s not that she hates Charlie, it¡¯s mainly because Charlie bought her this set of und3rwear,


    which really pitted her.


    ¡°The one underneath is extremely explicit, and you can endure it by gritting your teeth, but


    the one on the top¡­hey¡­really going to kill the poprity!¡±


    Charlie also saw that Melba¡¯s expression was weird and guessed that she must be sure


    now It was very ufortable. Maybe she keptining about him, so he thought


    about finding a suitable opportunity to give her this new one from his pocket.


    However, this kind of thing must not be done in front of Pord, otherwise, it might


    be how the old professor will misunderstand him.

 Chapter 2751

    Chapter 2751


    Seeing that Charlie wasing, Pord greeted him to sit down beside him.


    The diamond box of ssic Mansion is the most luxurious one in the whole Mansion. The


    huge round dining table can satisfy at least twenty people dining at the same time, so it


    looks a little deserted when three people sit.


    After Charlie sat down next to Pord, Pord looked at the opposite Melba and said,


    ¡°Melba, there are only three of us. Why are you sitting so far away? Sit here.¡±


    Melba said embarrassingly, ¡°I will sit here. Here, with such a big table, it¡¯s awkward for


    three people to sit next to each other.¡±


    Pord shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t insist, it¡¯s up to you.¡± After that, he


    asked Charlie, ¡°Charlie, you can drink a cup?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m fine, it depends on whether you still have to work in the


    afternoon.¡±


    Pord smiled: ¡°There is no ss in the afternoon, so I n to take a half-day vacation.


    The two will drink two sses at noon, and then I will take Melba home to take a good


    rest, she finally came back, I can¡¯t leave her down and go to the park for jogging.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, Melba is here. She didn¡¯t suffer less for a while. She


    really has to take a good rest these two days. If that¡¯s the case, I will apany you toBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    drink two sses at noon. I will have dinnerter, and let Orvel drive you and Melba


    home.¡±


    Pordughed and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a few sses open!¡± At this moment, Orvel just


    opened the door and asked Charlie: ¡°Master, the cold dishes are ready, can I serve it first?¡±


    Charlie was busy. He said: ¡°Come on, two more bottles of Moutai by the way, I will


    apany Professor Watt to drink two sses.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Orvel agreed without hesitation, and said: ¡°The hot dishes I will give you directly


    ording to the specifications of the diamond box. It¡¯s all arranged.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t be so extravagant, the dishes in your diamond box are for


    20 people, and we are only three. How can we finish eating so much.¡±


    Pord also hurriedly said: ¡°Let¡¯s just eat whatever you want, but don¡¯t be too extravagant


    and wasteful. Now the whole country is promoting diligence and thrift. We have to


    respond to the call and put an end to waste.¡±


    Charlie thought, ¡°Uncle, want Don¡¯t you go directly to the back kitchen to see, if you are


    interested, let the chef arrange it on the spot. The three of us, ordering four dishes and


    one soup is almost going to be sufficient.¡±


    Pord hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, this is me. I am not picky about eating. I can eat anything


    you like.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s true that I have a choice syndrome, so I still ask you to go


    and take a look and choose a few dishes.¡±


    Orvel listened to the side. Confused, he thought to himself: ¡°What kind of medicine is


    sold in the gourd, Master? If you want to order, can I just bring up the menu? Why did


    you let Professor Watt go to the back kitchen? What? Generally speaking, most


    restaurant back kitchens are forbidden for customers to visit, and ssic Mansion has


    never had this operation process.¡±


    Just as he was wondering, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the face sitting opposite


    Charlie. However, Melba, who frowned slightly and had a sad expression, suddenly


    understood in his heart.


    ¡°It turns out that Master wanted to take this Professor Watt apart and stay alone with


    his daughter¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Orvel hurriedly said to Pord: ¡°Professor Watt, you are Master¡¯s


    distinguished guest. Of course, you have to decide what to order.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he directly made a gesture of inviting and said respectfully:


    ¡°Professor, please move to the back of the kitchen, I will introduce you to our specialty


    dishes in ssic Mansion!¡±


    Pord felt that his hospitality was difficult when he saw this, so he had to agree and said:


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be more respectful than fate!¡±


    Then, Pord and Orvel left the box together.


    As soon as the two left, Charlie looked at Melba and spoke with a bit of embarrassment:


    ¡°Well, Melba, isn¡¯t the close-fitting clothes I bought for you in the morning inappropriate?¡±

 Chapter 2752

    Chapter 2752


    Melba felt ashamed and angry when she heard this.


    Shameful, Charlie was embarrassed enough to buy her personal clothes, and now he


    asked about this directly face to face, which made her feel ashamed.


    What is annoying is, Charlie, what the hell is he buying! Either it was extremely revealing,


    or it was impossible to wear it at all. Now that the strap behind the upper body is still


    hanging on the body, it feels more ufortable and unbearable.


    However, Melba also knew that these were the unintentional mistakes of Charlie. Even if


    she was angry in her heart, she was not angry with him, not to mention that he had saved


    her life and was her savior.


    So, she could only bite the bullet and say: ¡°That¡­that¡­that¡¯s okay¡­¡±


    Charlie asked subconsciously, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay? Have they all copsed?¡±


    Melba was extremely ashamed, and at the same time she asked in surprise: ¡°You¡­how do


    you know¡­¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie said a little apologetically: ¡°This is really not the case. I bought it without thinking. I


    should have brought bigger ones but bought small ¡­¡­ ¡°


    Melba turned red, she did not want to continue discussing this topic with Charlie.


    Charlie took out the und3rwear that he had just bought from his pocket at this time. He


    wanted to walk over and hand it to her, but felt that it would be weird to hold the


    und3rwear directly to others, so he put them on the dinner table. Pushing in front of her,


    he said in a somewhat embarrassing manner: ¡°This is a new purchase. I deliberately


    bought it two sizesrger. Would you like to go to the bathroom and change it now?¡±


    Melba never dreamed that Charlie could even get it from his pocket took out another


    piece of und3rwear!


    And what surprised her even more was that this und3rwear turned out to be the brand


    she saw when she was in the car!


    ¡°That means that Charlie said that he had something to do, but he actually went to buy me


    und3rwear? His thoughts coincided with me¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Melba was moved all of a sudden.


    She didn¡¯t expect Charlie to be so considerate.


    At this time, she was really embarrassed, and quickly grabbed the und3rwear Charlie


    pushed over, stood up, blushed and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade¡­¡± After speaking, she


    hurried to the box. In the bathroom.


    She took off the und3rwear that was of very inappropriate size at the fastest speed, and


    the marks of the joints on the back were very obvious.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to throw this und3rwear into the trash can, but a thought shed in her


    mind, making her realize that this was the first und3rwear Charlie gave her and the first


    she had received in her life. A piece of und3rwear given by a man.


    So, she rolled up this und3rwear in a wicked manner and took it quietly.


    Afterwards, she took out the newly bought one by Charlie. This time, the size was


    indeed very suitable, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    The feeling before was like a size 40 foot, but walking all day in size 35 shoes.


    It is finally normal now.


    A few minutester, when she came out of the bathroom, the whole person was in a


    complete state.


    Prior to this, she had been very cautious, did not dare to make any big moves, and her


    mood was even worse.


    But now, the size of this newly bought und3rwear by Charlie is very suitable. After


    changing it, all the negative feelings and emotions are instantly wiped out, making her a


    lot easier.


    Aftering out, she sped her changed clothes with her hands behind her back, for


    fear of being seen by Charlie.


    This was mainly because the Chanel dress that Charlie bought for her didn¡¯t have a


    pocket, so she didn¡¯t know where to put the dress, so she could only carry it on her back.


    Seeing Charlie, Melba said with some embarrassment: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ thank you so


    much¡­

 Chapter 2753

    Chapter 2753


    Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s all right, is it fitting this time?¡±


    Melba blushed and nodded.


    This time the und3rwear really fits perfectly.


    But she was not too embarrassed to say it directly.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, she could only lower her eyelids slightly, and said unnaturally: ¡°Mr. Wade,


    can you please calcte the total amount of money spent, I will definitely pay you back


    when I get the opportunity!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Between you and me. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I am also


    your future boss, so I will treat it as an introductory gift for you.¡± Melba was even


    more embarrassed and thought to herself: ¡°It¡¯s okay to give clothes as a gift, but silk


    st0ckings and und3rwear. What kind of thing¡­¡±


    But after another thought, if she no longer struggles, this matter will be over now, but if


    she has to return the money to Charlie, then this matter is equivalent to it¡¯s not over yet.


    With such an embarrassing thing, she just wanted to turn it over as soon as possible, and


    didn¡¯t want to have any sequels.


    So she quickly said gratefully: ¡°Since Mr. Wade has said so, then¡­ then I won¡¯t be


    polite to you.¡±


    After speaking, she quickly turned around and hid the clothes at the same time. Before,


    she lowered her head and returned to her seat.


    At this time, Pord opened the door and said with a smile: ¡°I went to see it, I really don¡¯t


    know what to choose. Mr. Orvel rmended a few special dishes, but I¡¯m not sure if it


    suits your appetite.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°The food here tastes good. If you feel really unappetizing, you


    can order something else.¡±


    As he said, Orvel walked in with four bottles of Thirty Years Old Moutai Liquor in person,


    respectfully. Said: ¡°Master Wade and Professor Watt, you two will drink these four bottles


    first, and I will bring more if you don¡¯t have enough!¡±


    Pord hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, Mr. Orvel, I don¡¯t have that much alcohol. When I was young, I


    could drink a catty or so, and now it¡¯s six or seven taels. What¡¯s more, this Moutai has a


    high degree. Just half a catty¡­¡±


    Orvel said with a smile: ¡°Professor Watt, although this alcohol has a high alcohol content,


    but you can¡¯t stop drinking it, you can open it up and drink a few more sses!¡±


    Pord was in a particrly good mood, and continued to say ¡°Okay! Then drink a few


    more sses!¡±


    Charlie heard that he took the initiative to pour a ss of white wine for Pord and


    for himself, and then ordered Orvel: ¡°Mr. Orvel, you can prepare some drinks for Miss


    Watt.¡±


    Orvel Just about to get it, Pord said at this moment: ¡°Melba, Charlie is your savior, you


    can drink some too, just to serve him a few cups!¡±


    Melba hesitated, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Dad.¡±


    Charlie said hurriedly: ¡°Melba hasn¡¯t taken a good rest yet, so let¡¯s just let Orvel get a


    bottle of red wine.¡± Orvel hurriedly said, ¡°OK Master Wade, I¡¯m going now.¡±


    Melba Looking at Charlie gratefully, she said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I will use red wine to respect


    youter!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°We are the same generation, so don¡¯t be so polite between us in the


    future, just call me with the name, it will be fine.¡±


    Melba nodded lightly, and said: ¡°From now on, I will call you President Wade at work, and


    I will call you by your name in private.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said nothing.


    After Orvel delivered the red wine, Pord picked up the wine ss and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Charlie, this girl of mine is my only blood. I will offer you a ss with Melba, thank you


    for your life-saving grace!¡±


    Charlie quickly stood up, picked up the ss, and said: ¡°Uncle is serious, don¡¯t say thank


    you, it¡¯s all in the wine.¡±


    Pord immediately said: ¡°Yes! It¡¯s all in the wine,e on, let me do it first Regards!¡±

 Chapter 2754

    Chapter 2754


    Pord is indeed very happy today.


    The only daughter not only escaped the danger, but also returned to him safely.


    What¡¯s more important is that after this time, she must be more aware of the dangers


    in the world, and will no longer blindly pursue some unrealistic ideals as before.


    And the daughter has also promised Charlie that she will stay to help him, which means


    that he can live with his daughter in the safe andfortable city of Aurous Hill for a long


    time.


    When he is happy, he¡¯ll naturally drink a few more sses.


    After three rounds of drinking, Pord became a little drunk.


    He thanked Charlie for everything, and finally focused on his daughter.


    He looked at his only daughter with a three-point drunk and seven-point favor, and


    eximed: ¡°Melba, you and Charlie are both about the same age, but Charlie has been


    married for 4 years. You should pay more attention to personal issues, right?¡±


    Melba drank a small bottle of red wine. Although she was not drunk, her pretty face was


    already a little red.


    Hearing that Dad suddenly started to care about her life-long events again, she said


    embarrassedly: ¡°Dad¡­ don¡¯t worry about this kind of thing. There are so many friends


    around me who are still my age, for further studies in school. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are


    married in your 30s.


    As she said, she suddenly remembered the lie she had told her father, and quickly said,


    ¡° Tell you¡­ let me talk about my situation¡­ ¡­Didn¡¯t I tell you everything¡­¡±


    Pord looked at her, paused for more than ten seconds before finally sighing, and said


    with emotion: ¡°Even if you like girls, is it not time to find a girlfriend at this age?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Melba didn¡¯t expect that her father would say these words in Charlie¡¯s face. She


    suddenly felt extremely embarrassed and made a stop. Trying to find a way how to answer.


    Charlie suddenly remembered what Pord had told him before, that the girl Melba was


    indeed very rebellious, and her s3xual orientation was somewhat different from that of


    ordinary girls.


    Thinking of this, the first thing that came to Charlie¡¯s mind was the other two female


    hostages he saw in Hamid¡¯s custody, in Syria.


    So he blurted out and asked: ¡°Melba¡­Syria, you had two other femalepanions, was


    one of them your other half?¡±


    Melba heard this, and the whole person was stunned for a few seconds. After a long


    pause, she came back to her senses and said in shame: ¡°Mr. Wade, what are you talking


    about¡­ Those are my ssmates¡­ how could there be my significant other¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that Charlie was relieved when he heard this, and said with emotion:


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Pord was bored with a ss of wine at this time, and then raised his hand in the air.


    Signed and said: ¡°In fact, Dad has also seen it now. Now this society, this situation is


    verymon. In many countries, they can already legally marry, including the United


    States. If you find another one you like, you can get your marriage certificate in the


    United States.¡±


    Melba was extremely embarrassed and said quickly: ¡°Oh, I think you must have drunk


    too much, you can drink less!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink too much¡­ ¡­¡± Pord said seriously: ¡°In fact, these words have been held


    in my heart for a long time. I have always wanted to tell you that I just didn¡¯t find a chance.


    You just came back safely today. I have to take this opportunity to talk to you.


    Talking from my heart.¡± Without waiting for Melba¡¯s reply, he continued: ¡°What Dad really


    hopes is that you can be happy and healthy, not that you have to live the way I want you


    to live. Life is short, just follow, and live in your own favorite way.¡±

 Chapter 2755

    Chapter 2755


    Speaking of this, he poured himself a ss of wine, drank it in one sip, and then said:


    ¡°Dad has also paid attention to some foreign girls who are in the same situation as you


    during this period. I find that their lives are also very happy. Blessed with happiness, they


    have also received the understanding and support of their friends and family members.


    Some have even been legally married and live together in an open and honest manner.


    There are even many couples in this situation who choose to use the test tube method to


    reproduce their offspring. I think this is also the case. A very good solution that can not


    only meet your mate selection needs, but also allow you to continue your blood, killing


    two birds with one stone, what do you think?¡±


    Melba¡¯s expression is already dumbfounded.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that her father had always thought that her s3xual orientation


    was towards girls.


    In fact, it was just a period of rebellion, used to deal with and prevaricate Dad¡¯s rhetoric.


    At that time, her father always wanted to make her fall in love and marry earlier, so he


    would often help her find some high- achieving students of the same age in the school


    where he worked, and even some of his proud disciples.


    But at that time, Melba did not have the nature of falling in love at all. Half of her mind


    was learning, and the other half of her mind was used to keep the world in mind. She


    often participated in various environmental protection and anti-war propaganda activities


    and even personally met a few friends.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Went to Syria to make anti-war films.


    At that time, it was the pinnacle that she was blinded by hypocritical universal values.


    She received higher education in the West, so she felt that the universal value of the


    West was the key to saving the entire world and even the entire human race.


    Westerners call for environmental protection and energy- saving every day, but the per


    capita electricity consumption in the United States is three times that of China. With a


    poption of 5% in the world, the United States consumes 25% of the world¡¯s oil and


    creates 25% of the world¡¯s greenhouse gases.


    Young Americans promote anti-war and peace throughout the world every day, without


    knowing that their country is the real global war machine.


    However, after experiencing the disaster in Syria, Melba finally woke up.


    She finally understood that the premise of being world- minded is to first figure out what


    the real world looks like.


    Right now, the Chinese people are down-to-earth, live and work in peace, make every


    effort to make their lives better, and at the same time never take the initiative to send


    troops to attack other countries and provoke disputes. This is the real universal value.


    Seeing this clearly also made her a little bit more understanding of her father¡¯s previous


    bitterness.


    At this moment, Pord looked at Charlie and asked, ¡°Charlie, your uncle doesn¡¯t have


    many acquaintances in the city. You have been here for a long time. If you have a


    suitable girl by your side, you can introduce her to Melba.¡±


    Charlie nodded, not knowing how a face came to mind, so he said seriously: ¡°Uncle, I


    know a nice girl. She has a personality simr to Melba. Her name is Zhiyu, Melba, and


    Zhiyu. The names look pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Good thing,¡± Pord, who was already drunk, asked hurriedly: ¡°Does she like girls too? If


    so, just let me know. Introduce them and let them meet each other.


    Charlie embarrassedly and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know this to tell the truth. I didn¡¯t have the


    opportunity to ask her¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Pord nodded and said: Then you must take it seriously ahead of time. Thank you


    so much Melba did not expect that her father had started to make Charlie introduced her to


    a girlfriend.


    She garnered unparalleled courage and said: ¡°Dad, there are actually things I did not tell


    you clearly


    Pord was suddenly startled after what he already knew about his daughter, and asked


    nervously, ¡°Is there something more explosive to tell me, Melba?


    Although your father is not very old, his heart can¡¯t be too strong. Can you tell your dad


    what is going on?


    Melba lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look at Pord.


    She exined in shame: ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t really like girls.¡±

 Chapter 2756

    Chapter 2756


    Hearing what Melba said, Pord never recovered.


    He blurted out subconsciously and asked: ¡°Don¡¯t like girls?! You don¡¯t like girls, can you


    still like boys?!¡±


    Melba didn¡¯t expect that her father would look shocked when he heard this answer, and


    couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Dad¡­then what do you think I should like boys or girls?¡±


    Pord immediately beamed, and said happily, ¡°From the perspective of being a dad, of


    course, I still like men for you, a child in the future is better!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly looked at Charlie and blurted out: ¡°Charlie, forget the


    girl named Zhiyu, please see if there are suitable young talents around you, if there is one,


    introduce them to Melba!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, nodded, and said: ¡°Okay, I will pay more attention when the


    timees.¡± Melba said with an awkward expression: ¡°Dad, I have no ns in this


    regard, for the time being, Mr. Wade risked rescuing me from such a danger, I always


    have to focus on work first, and wait two years for love affairs.¡±


    Pord said with a smile: ¡°Oh, as long as you say that you like boys, Then my heart feels


    morefortable, wait for two years and wait for two more years, Dad is not in a hurry!¡±


    After that, he poured a ss of wine in a hurry, and said to Charlie: ¡°Come Charlie, have


    a drink with Uncle. Today is really double happiness, double happiness is here!¡±


    Charlie naturally knew why Pord was so happy, smiled and picked up his ss, and


    said: ¡°Since Uncle is happy, then I will drink a few more sses.¡±


    He was drunk after pushing the cup for the next fill and so.


    By the time meal was almost finished, he was already confused.


    Seeing that the food was almost eaten and the wine was almost drunk, Charlie said to


    Melba, ¡°Melba, it¡¯s been nice to be here today, I will ask Orvel to send you and Uncle


    home, and you will have a good rest when you go back.¡±


    Melba nodded lightly, and asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, do you have time tonight? I want to invite


    you to dinner alone to express my gratitude.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Forget it today, you should take a good rest for two days. In


    two days, let¡¯s make an appointment again. By the way, we will also have a good talk


    about the preparations for the development of the ocean shipping business.¡±


    Melba said, ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll wait for your message.¡±


    Pord said drunkenly at this time, ¡°Charlie.. ¡­You¡­you are really a noble person¡­in


    the future, you, or the ocean shippingpany, have any use of your uncle¡­just


    speak!


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°OK Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I will have to trouble you in the


    future.¡±


    Pord immediately retorted, ¡°What is the trouble? How can this be the trouble? But


    Melba will have to trouble you a lot in the future. Take care, this child is smart or clever


    and has a lot of knowledge, but because shecks social experience and reality, I am


    afraid that she has a high eye and a low hand, so you should not take care of her too


    much in the future. If she does well, you can say and do more.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Uncle, I believe Melba certainly deliver.¡± Pordments:¡± Thatis


    better and better ¡­¡­ ¡°


    Then, after looking at Charlie, didn¡¯t know which of the tendons didn¡¯t match up. He


    suddenly sighed, ¡°Hey! You just got married too early, otherwise, if you could be my son-in-


    law, I won¡¯t have to worry about her¡­ ¡°


    Melba blushed immediately: ¡°Dad, what are you talking about¡­¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Pord chuckled twice, and said: ¡°I drink too much, but I could sigh with emotion!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Since you are drunk too much, then I will send you back to rest


    first.¡±


    After that, he called Orvel, let Orvel drive, and sent Pord and Melba home.


    After Orvel drove away, Charlie felt a little worried. He didn¡¯t know if he should go home


    first or go to Shangri-La to take a rest.


    So, he called Issac and asked him: ¡°Old man, did Ruoli ¡®s mother leave?¡± Issac


    hurriedly said, ¡°Master, I just received a report from subordinates that Roma has


    already taken a helicopter to the airport. It is estimated that she can reach Aurous Hill in


    about four hours.¡±


    Charlie calcted the time and said that it was fast even if it was more than three


    hours. There is no need to toss home again. After all, his wife must not be at home at


    this time.


    So he directly drove back to Shangri-La, nning to take a rest and wait for Roma¡¯s arrival.

 Chapter 2757

    Chapter 2757


    At the same time. Chengfeng had waited for Zynn¡¯s response, and he was more or less


    drumming in his heart.


    It stands to reason that Zynn went to see Ito Yuihiko this morning, and now it is time for


    lunch, no matter whether his talks with Ito Yuhiko goes well or not, he should always


    report to him on the progress.


    So he took out his phone and called Zynn.


    A cold reminder came from the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Sorry, the user you dialed has been turned off.¡± Chengfeng¡¯s heart


    suddenly mmed!


    ¡°That¡¯s awful !¡± He blurted out, ¡°Zynn is probably in an ident!¡± The butler Anson


    hurriedly took out his mobile phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the young master¡¯s man.¡±


    After speaking, the mobile phone immediately dialed out. A prompt of shut down came


    soon.


    His expression changed and he made several calls in a row, but the result was the


    same.


    So he said nervously: ¡°Master, all four of them are turned off¡­¡± Chengfeng shuddered


    and blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! He must have fallen into the hands of others just


    like Shoude.¡± ¡­..¡±


    Anson asked nervously, ¡°This¡­what is the big man in Aurous Hill?! Could it be that the


    Wade family is doing a ghost in the back?!¡±


    Chengfeng frowned and said, ¡°Hurry up and arrange for someone. Check to see if Zynn


    left Shangri-La before his disappearance. If not, then the Wade family¡¯s hand is


    naturally the greatest! I must ask Zhongquan to give me an exnation!¡± ¡°OK, lord!¡±


    Anson immediately tried to find a way to find rtionships. , Search for the trajectory of


    Zynn.


    Soon, the results came back, and all aspects showed that Zynn did not leave Shangri-La


    today.


    This made Chengfeng furious immediately.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the Wade family would dare to directly attack his son.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Moreover, since Zynn was caught by the Wade family, so is Shoude 90%!


    Afterwards, he made a direct call to Zhongquan.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Zhongquan ¡¯s voice came over: ¡°Oh, why would


    Brother Su call me?¡± Chengfeng directly cursed angrily: ¡°Zhongquan! Don¡¯t fcuking be


    close to me, I¡¯ll ask you, about my son. Where is Zynn?!¡±


    Zhongquan didn¡¯t expect Chengfeng to swear as soon as he came up, and asked


    coldly: ¡°What a joke! How do I know where your son is?¡±


    Chengfeng gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Stop fcuking pretending and don¡¯t try to confuse me!


    Zynnst night Staying at your Wade Family¡¯s Shangri-La Hotel in Aurous Hill, he


    disappearedpletely after getting up this morning.


    Who else did it if you didn¡¯t do it?!¡±


    Zhongquan was suddenly startled.


    He subconsciously asked: ¡°Chengfeng, take this seriously?¡±


    Chengfeng cursed: ¡°Nonsense! How can I talk to your nonsense? If you don¡¯t give me an


    exnation for this matter, I will let you fight this old life. The Wade Family will pay the


    price!¡±


    Zhongquan almost immediately concluded in his heart that this matter must have


    something to do with Charlie.


    However, he naturally couldn¡¯t speak directly to Chengfeng, so he said: ¡°Chengfeng, I


    can swear to God what you said, I don¡¯t know anything! And I have never instructed


    anyone to do anything to your son! Since you said that the person disappeared in


    Shangri-La of my Wade family, then wait until I ask the specific situation first, and after I


    understand the specific situation, I will give you an exnation!¡±

 Chapter 2758

    Chapter 2758


    Zhongquan hung up, and his first thought was to call Issac immediately and ask what


    was going on.


    Leon hurriedly asked: ¡°Master, what happened?¡±


    Zhongquan sighed: ¡°Zynn Su disappeared in Aurous Hill today, and he was in Shangri-


    La before he disappeared. Now Chengfeng called me to answer for the situation. I must


    first Ask Issac what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Leon was dumbfounded, and blurted out: ¡°Zynn is also missing?! the second son


    disappeared a few days ago, and he was also in Aurous Hill, also living in a hotel and he


    was gone¡­ ¡­¡±


    Zhongquan sighed: ¡°Shoude¡¯s thing is easy to say. Anyway, it was not missing on our


    site. Life or death has nothing to do with us, but Zynn¡¯s situation is somewhat tricky this


    time.


    Anyway, people are here. He was in Shangri-La and he has gone. Once the Su family


    makes use of the question, we can¡¯t argue it!¡±


    Leon turned his mind and said immediately: ¡°Master, I think this matter is 80% rted


    to Master Charlie¡­¡±


    ¡°Charlie?! ¡°Zhongquan blurted out: ¡°Do you think Charlie did this?!¡±


    Leon nodded and said seriously: ¡°I think if this matter is really rted to Issac, then


    Master Charlie must be behind the sword. , Otherwise, even if Issac was given eight


    courage, he would not dare to attack Zynn.¡±


    Zhongquan nodded slightly in agreement.


    After all, Zynn is nominally the number two figure in the Su family.


    And Issac was a subordinate in the Wade family.


    Even in the subordinates, he can only be at a medium level.


    The difference in status, ability, and strength between the two are huge. How could Issac


    come up with such an idea?


    Therefore, the only possibility is Charlie.


    Thinking of this, Zhongquan couldn¡¯t help being a little big head.


    He rubbed his temples and said with a sad expression:


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know Charlie very much, I still know his style very well.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, Charlie and his father are both good-looking.


    It¡¯s very simr, but the acting style is reallypletely different¡­¡±


    Leon nodded and said in agreement: ¡°The young master acted in the past, of course, he


    was far-sighted, vigorous, and energetic, but he was honest. In other words, there are


    also some who are too pursuing perfection, and caring too much about image and public


    opinion¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Leon couldn¡¯t help feeling: ¡°Back then, even if others used all kinds of


    shameless tricks to deal with him, he still chose to fight back in an open and honest way,


    and he would never use the same method to return color¡­¡±


    Zhongquan also sighed: ¡°Hey! So this was also Changying¡¯s shoring, he paid too


    much attention to the ideas of openness and integrity. , It¡¯s okay to face ordinary


    opponents.


    With his superhuman ability, he could crush the opponent, but once the opponent is very


    strong and does everything he can, he loses his advantage and initiative¡­ ..¡±


    Leon nodded in agreement.


    At this time, Zhongquan said again: ¡°But Charlie ispletely different from his father!¡±


    ¡°Charlie¡¯s style of acting is standard pragmatism, with a strong purpose.¡±


    ¡°For him, all the driving force is to realize himself. For this purpose, his methods are


    also diverse and unrestricted. He can do whatever he wants.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2759

    Chapter 2759


    Please re-read the previous chapter first. The content has been changed.


    ¡°He is the kind of person that you provoke, then he will fcuk you, he must do you, and


    he knows very well that if he can¡¯t do you, for now, he wille back, anyway, his


    purpose is one and it¡¯s to finish the work.¡±


    ¡°Also, he doesn¡¯t have so many restraints and shackles in his eyes.¡±


    Zhongquanughed at this, and said: ¡°For example, about him and Cynthia, Cynthia is his


    aunt, but that So what? Cynthia didn¡¯t like him and didn¡¯t respect his marriage. When she


    went to Aurous Hill, she bypassed him and went to meet ine, arrogant ine, and


    intervened in the marriage. Charlie detain her and made her suffer in Aurous Hill.¡±


    After saying that, Zhongquan shook his head and smiled with emotion: ¡°Oh! Cynthia has


    lived for 40 to 50 years, and she has not suffered anything in these 40 or 50 years, and it


    is only a little bit.


    Zhongquan¡¯s expression became serious again as soon as his voice fell, his expression


    became serious again, and he said, ¡°But Charlie is a little impulsive this time. Ah! How


    irrational it is to act directly on the Su family! The Su family¡¯s reputation is damaged and


    the ocean transportation is damaged, but other businesses are still operating normally.


    Acting directly against Zynn, isn¡¯t this forcing the Wade Family to start a war with the Su


    Family?¡±


    Leon followed Zhongquan¡¯s words at this time and said, ¡°Master, if there really is a war,


    it would be fine. Anyway, the Su Family has always been our biggest opponent. Even


    though we have lived peacefully together for 20 years, Zhongquan waved his hand and


    said in denial, ¡°Although it is said that, things can¡¯t be handled like this. We have


    conflicts with the Su family. To put it bluntly, it is the contradiction of money, the


    contradiction of interests, and the contradiction of status, but it is not a life-and-death


    contradiction. We should fight against the Su family, not by force! And we don¡¯t have


    any advantage in the military fight. The family members acted on us if they were in a


    hurry. The trouble would be great.¡±


    He took out his cell phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Charlie first and ask what¡¯s going on.¡±


    At this time, he took out his cell phone and said. Charlie is meditating and resting in


    Shangri-La.


    Previously, he had consumed too much aura in Syria, which made him feel more or


    less mentally regressed, and he felt that he was not awake.


    He also wanted to follow the method mentioned in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly


    Scriptures¡± and try to absorb the so-called heaven and earth aura from around him, but


    where are the heaven and earth aura in this modern metropolis with iron walls and brick


    rooms?


    Moreover, more than ten meters below the ground are underground garages and


    foundations, with very little soil, and even the green trees are transnted from the


    back.


    Such trees, even if they have a century-old age, are meaningless, because when these


    ancient trees are artificially transnted, their aura has suffered a huge loss. When they


    are transnted into cities, the soil is shallow and the pollution is heavy. It is good to be


    able to live. What kind of aura is there to help him?


    This feeling is like being thrown into the center of the Sahara Desert, with unobstructed


    bursting sunlight above his head, and endless dry desert under his feet. Even the moisture


    in the air has long been evaporated to the extreme. Isn¡¯t that a foolish dream to find water


    here?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The phone rang, and he opened his eyes from disappointment. When he looked at the


    screen of the phone, his brows wrinkled.


    ¡°Zhongquan Wade?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the old man is here to ask him questions.¡±


    Charlie snorted and pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Charlie!¡±


    Zhongquan¡¯s voice came.


    Charlie asked, ¡°Is there something?¡±


    Zhongquan blurted out: ¡°Charlie, tell the truth to your grandfather, Zynn disappeared in


    Aurous Hill. Did you do the thing?!¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°Well, I did it, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 2760

    Chapter 2760


    Zhongquan really didn¡¯t expect Charlie to admit it so simply.


    This sudden magnanimity caught him by surprise.


    After a while, he subconsciously sighed: ¡°Charlie, you are crazy!¡±


    Charlie frowned: ¡°Where am I crazy?¡±


    Zhongquan sighed: ¡°You are crazy because you attacked Zynn when you shouldn¡¯t! Think


    about it! He is the eldest son of the Su family. He disappeared in Shangri-La. Can we


    leave the Wade family aside?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie asked, ¡°What? Chengfeng asked you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Zhongquan said with a sad face, ¡°Chengfeng¡± called and yelled at me and told


    me to fight the Wade family! You know, our two families have always spoken but didn¡¯t


    do anything. If we break the rules this time, the Su family would definitely retaliate wildly.


    We are also the party who is in the wrong, and it will be difficult to stand up at that time!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°You called for this only?¡±


    Zhongquan heard the disdain in Charlie¡¯s tone, and spoke very politely.


    Said: ¡°Charlie, I know that you have a bad temper, and you are unwilling to bear it in many


    cases, but you still have to look at the overall situation! Now that you start with Zynn, you


    can¡¯t cause any substantial damage to the Su family. This guy ispletely affected by


    his Dad. What¡¯s the point of tying him up? Instead, you gave the Su Family a reason to


    target us!¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for the Wade Family. It is to let him pay the price for


    the Anti-Wade Alliance back then. When he targeted my father, I would target him now.


    Not only did I tie him up, but I would also take him to Waderest Mountain to the ancestor


    worship ceremony. Kowtowing at the parents¡¯ graves to admit their mistakes!¡±


    Zhongquan was taken aback by Charlie¡¯s remarks, and blurted out: ¡°You¡­you are trying to


    force the Su family to fight us to the teeth! If that¡¯s the case, I would rather not hold an


    ancestor worship ceremony this year. And we must not start a war with the Su family now!


    We have already made the Su family very dissatisfied. As long as we wait patiently, the


    upper side will surely gradually put pressure on our family. , It is equivalent to helping the


    Su family to divert the attention from above. When the timees, the trouble will fall on


    us¡­¡±


    Charlie sneered and said: ¡°Master, don¡¯t be so scared, this matter is not what you


    thought. It¡¯s soplicated, and you can rest assured that I have sent Zynn to Syria, no


    one can find him, and I won¡¯t let the outside world know his whereabouts, so it won¡¯t


    hurt you.¡±


    Zhongquan said helplessly: ¡°Charlie, why do you think the question is so simple? The


    person disappeared in Shangri-La. Even if you deal with it without showing any traces, we


    are still in a hundred words guilty and responsible!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Master, the first question you asked me was What?¡±


    Zhongquan asked in astonishment: ¡°What?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°It¡¯s the first question you asked me when the phone was just


    connected.¡±


    Zhongquan blurted out: ¡°I asked you about Zynn¡¯s disappearance. Er, did you


    do it?¡±


    Charlie snorted, and said casually: ¡°Oh, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Zhongquan was


    speechless at once, and then said helplessly: ¡°Charlie, you are boring¡­ Chengfeng


    is not a kid either. If I tell him this, will he believe it?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Is there any way he doesn¡¯t believe it? Tell him, Mr. Zynn Su has


    never been to Shangri-La.¡±

 Chapter 2761

    Chapter 2761


    Zhongquan was helpless: ¡°What is the meaning of this kind of kid-like sophistry?


    Charlie said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m not sophistry, it¡¯s the actual situation. Zynn never stayed at


    Shangri-La. The check-in information does not have his name, and the monitor there has


    no record of his entering the hotel, do you understand?¡±


    Zhongquan hurriedly asked him: ¡°You erased all the surveince video when he checked


    in.¡± ¡°No.¡± Charlie said lightly, ¡°When he came in, it was for quietness.¡± Close to Takehiko


    Ito, but afraid of being discovered by Shangri-La¡¯s true identity, so he asked the people


    under his hands to open the room, and then he disguised himself and moved in quietly,


    bypassing the surveince, naturally he didn¡¯t leave any check-in Information.


    So if Chengfeng finds you again, you just tell him directly, saying that you have checked


    the check-in information for the entire Shangri-La, and there is no such person as Zynn. If


    he is not convinced, you can ask him to take out Zynn and move into Shangri-La. Come


    up with evidence, or let him go to the police directly.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°Then you can bite him again and ask him what he


    meant, whether he deliberately wanted to trap the Wade Family and find a reason to


    start a war with the Wade Family.


    Zhongquan all listen to the staggering. At first, nce, feel Charlie said that this idea


    is not very reliable. but try to figure out a closer look, and feel seems to have worked.


    Think again, people can not help but be overwhelmed with admiration and even his mind


    Unable to hide his excitement, he murmured: ¡°D@mn, if Zynn swaggered into Shangri-La,


    then he must have a unshirkable responsibility for losing Shangri-La, as the Shangri-La


    belongs to the Wade family. It is definitely impossible for the Wade family to give an


    exnation.


    ¡°But the door of Shangri-La is open 24 hours a day. This son Zynn obviously can walk in,


    but you have to sneak in like a mouse, and you don¡¯t leave any traces on your own


    initiative, then you can be fcuking d@mn if you lose it on my head, this is really a joke.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly became excited and blurted out: ¡°Charlie, it turns out that


    you had thought about this a long time ago. This thing is really awesome.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°I can¡¯t talk about awesomeness, but it won¡¯t bring you the


    trouble, but even if you say that, you can only make the Su Family suffer a dumb loss. The


    Su Family will definitely record the disappearance of Zynn on your head, but I am still


    under-fed, so You will have to help with this.


    Zhongquan smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as Chengfeng has no direct


    evidence to prove that the disappearance has something to do with the Wade family, he


    has no reason to start a war against us. If there is no reason to start a war and then force


    a war, the people above have their opinions It will only be bigger, so in this way,


    Chengfeng would definitely not dare to make a mistake.


    He could only be dumb and finished. He hurriedly asked again: ¡°By the way, Charlie, why


    did you send Zynn to Syria? That too under a warlord named Hamid¡¯s hands.¡±


    Charlie was not surprised when he heard him mention Hamid. After all, the whole journey


    to Syria was arranged by his subordinate Chester, and Hamid sent him away. At that time,


    Chester also saw him. Chester will inevitably report these situations to Zhongquan.


    Therefore, Charlie also admitted very generously, saying: ¡°I asked Zynn to sponsor Hamid


    with 100 million US dors, and then I sent him there to experience life. The ce is


    isted from the world. As long as I don¡¯t let him go, the Su family may not be able to find


    him for fifty years.


    Zhongquan couldn¡¯t help but said excitedly: ¡°Awesome and beautifully done.¡±

 Chapter 2762

    Chapter 2762


    Seeing that Zhongquan has no longer had his previous worries, Charlie said: ¡°If there is


    nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first, and I¡¯m tired of the troubles along the way, so I have to take


    a good rest.¡±


    Zhongquan said in a hurry, ¡°OK, well, well. Take a good rest first, grandpa won¡¯t bother


    you!¡±


    Charlie was about to hang up, and suddenly remembered something, he said, ¡°Oh, yes, I


    n to do ocean transportation. In the future, the Wade family will not talk to me or try to


    snatch it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Zhongquan eximed: ¡°You are going to do ocean transportation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s already in preparation. I will tell you after the project starts.


    When the timees, then I will take over the dividends released from the Su family. In


    addition, in the market south of the Yangtze River, I hope that the Wade family will not


    come to intervene.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhongquan hesitated for a while, bit the bullet, and agreed, ¡°Okay! In this case, then I


    will fully support you in starting a business in that part.¡±


    ¡°OK,¡± Charlie sidewalk: ¡°If so, then hang up,¡± Zhongquan hung up the phone with mixed


    feelings.


    Leon on the side listened silently, and when he saw him hung up the phone, he asked,


    ¡°Master, what did he say?¡±


    Zhongquan probably repeated what he had said with Charlie on the phone just now.


    Afterwards, he sighed: ¡°Master Charlie is really amazing. He went to Syria alone, and


    even called themander of the opposition forces a brother, and also asked Zynn to


    spit 100 million US dors to the other party. This is tantamount to cultivating overseas


    contacts. This time, Zynn disappeared, and the Su family¡¯s dumb loss is settled.¡±


    After speaking, he said with some annoyance: ¡°It¡¯s just that Charlie suddenly said that he


    would engage in ocean transportation and hope that I would not interfere in Jthe business


    in his area. I originally wanted to take the opportunity to grab this piece of Su¡¯s business


    market, but he wants it, and I have to give it to him. In this way, we will suffer a lot of


    losses¡­ ¡±


    Leon asked him: ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    Zhongquan said helplessly: ¡°I won¡¯t move the Su family for the time being. Let¡¯s see if he


    can do it. It would be a good thing if he can take advantage of the trend to make it bigger.


    Then I can give him the transportation market in the south, but At that time, there must be


    conditions. I will use this market space for him to return to the Wade family in a fair


    manner.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, Chengfeng is waiting for Zhongquan¡¯s message while urging his


    subordinates to collect clues.


    However, just like when Shoude disappeared, the entire Aurous Hill is a ck hole,


    devouring his two sons and all information rted to them.


    At this moment, Anson reported a piece of news: ¡°Master, the eldest master arranged the


    financial affairs of an overseaspany this morning and transferred 100 million US


    dors to a Swiss bank ount!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Chengfeng blurted out: ¡°Hurry up. Check it out for me! See who the receiving


    ount belongs to !¡±


    Anson said helplessly: ¡°Master, this is not avable. The main reason why UBS has been


    popr all over the world and survived to this day is to protect customer privacy. It¡¯s


    impossible to find out whoever checks it.¡±


    After that, Anson added: ¡°However, UBS was forced to sign agreements with some


    countries. Under certain special circumstances, it can provide services to certain countries.


    Customer information, but this is also limited to the national level. If you can find the


    rtionship above, it may be possible¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t exist¡­¡± Chengfeng smacked his lips: ¡°The people all over the country are there.


    Scolding me, I have a lot of opinions from above. They didn¡¯t directly ask me to exin in


    the past. I am already burning the incense. If I go to them for help at this time, wouldn¡¯t I hit


    the gun?¡±


    Anson said helplessly: ¡°Then there may be no other way¡­¡± Chengfeng frowned, and


    muttered: ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand, since 80% chance is there that Zynn fell into the


    hands of the Wade family, then what¡¯s the point of making this 100 million dors from


    the Su family? They can¡¯t care about such a little money¡­

 Chapter 2763

    Chapter 2763


    Anson opened the mouth and said: ¡°Maybe it was the smoke bomb they deliberately


    released?¡±


    ¡°Smoke bomb?¡± Chengfeng was even more surprised, and said: ¡°It¡¯s not interesting to


    have this kind of smoke bomb? ¡­¡±


    Just when Chengfeng was puzzled, Zhongquan called.


    Chengfeng hurriedly connected, and blurted out: ¡°Zhongquan, where is my son!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhongquan said coldly: ¡°Chengfeng, how do I know where your son is?¡±


    Chengfeng cursed: ¡°You fcuking fcuk, fcuking with me is a rogue Huh?! My son


    disappeared from your Shangri-La Hotel! You fcuking tell me that you don¡¯t know?¡±


    Zhongquan immediately warned, ¡°Chengfeng, it¡¯s not so fcuking bloody! You said your


    son disappeared at the Shangri-La Hotel, I let the People check all the check-in


    information of Shangri-La, and there is no such name as Zynn Su! And I also asked


    people to check the surveince video, there is no footage of Zynn staying in Shangri-La


    at all. I fcuking suspect now seriously. Did you deliberately find fault with me? Did you


    make Zynn hide, then write and direct such a story , and then ran over to question me


    and start a war with me?¡±


    Chengfeng heard this. Suddenly he exploded, and he blurted out: ¡°Stop fcuking f@rt! Am I


    so bored?!¡±


    Zhongquan sneered: ¡°Who the hell knows you? Didn¡¯t the Japanese use the same


    reason in 1937?! I didn¡¯t expect it. After so many years, let your old stuff learn it!¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Chengfeng gritted his teeth angrily: ¡°Zhongquan, you f@rt your mother!¡±


    ¡°I f@rt?¡± Zhongquan said coldly: ¡°Your son is just the root. never been to Shangri-La, you


    come to question me now, this is not finding fault that? whenever your son really moved


    into Shangri-La, youe back to me, I have nothing to say, your son maye before?


    Your son, if he hasn¡¯t been here before, you dare to frame me, believe it or not, I will call


    the police directly, or simply let us go to the people above, and have a good exnation in


    front of them to see who is doing the trick!¡±


    Chengfeng was speechless immediately.


    Only then did he remember that his son had gone to Aurous Hill quietly, and he had not


    said anything about it.


    Moreover, when he checked in, he specially asked irrelevant people to open the room,


    and then he sneaked into Shangri- La quietly under the cover of his confidant.


    More importantly, he hasn¡¯t been out or showed up since he checked into the hotel. It


    stands to reason that Shangri-La could not have known his existence.


    ¡°So, how did Zynn disappear?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­Is it really not the Wade Family¡¯s work behind this incident?¡±


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the Wade Family, who would it be¡­ ¡­¡± At this time, Chengfeng suddenly thought


    of his second son, Shoude.


    The second son, Shoude, had disappeared at the Aurous Hill International Hotel, and


    the hotel had nothing to do with the Wade family.


    Moreover, the way he went missing was also very strange, and he disappeared suddenly


    without leaving any clues.


    In this way, the disappearance of Zynn really has the same effect¡­

 Chapter 2764

    Chapter 2764


    At this time, Anson, the butler of the Su family, spoke to the side: ¡°Master, I always feel


    that this matter is very strange, and the Wade Family still can¡¯t get rid of the rtionship.¡±


    Chengfeng sighed, ¡°Yes. Even if it was the Wade Family¡¯s actions. We have no good


    way this time. After all, from the beginning, Zynn deliberately avoided the sight of


    outsiders. Now there is no evidence to prove that he has been to Shangri-La. How can


    we say that he was there? Even if this matter is brought to the top, we are still making


    trouble.¡±


    Anson said depressedly: ¡°Then we can¡¯t just eat this and be the dumb losers, the second


    young master is missing, and the eldest young master is also missing. When did our Su


    family suffer from this kind of loss¡­If this spreads out, in the future, in front of outsiders,


    the Su family will lose face¡­¡±


    Chengfeng clenched his fists and felt a wave of nasty anger in his heart. There is


    nowhere to vent.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    How could he not be annoyed when the two sons disappeared one after


    another.


    However, the two sons are like sinking into the sea, making people unable to find any


    information or clues, which is full of weirdness.


    Moreover, even though Chengfeng knew that the Wade Family must have


    inseparable ties to the incident, he still didn¡¯t want to believe that all of this was the


    Wade Family¡¯s work.


    Because in his knowledge of the Wade Family, it absolutely does not possess such


    abilities.


    Take the situation when the second son Shoude disappeared, at that time the top master


    of He family stayed at the Aurous Hill International Hotel together with Shoude to ensure


    safety.


    But even so, Shoude still disappeared under his nose.


    Afterward, in addition to pleading guilty to matter, Old He also concluded in one word that


    the strength of the person who kidnapped the second young master must be above him.


    Just this sentence left Chengfeng¡¯s heart lingering.


    At first, he couldn¡¯t figure out how could anyone in Aurous Hill have the strength above


    Elder He, and secondly, he didn¡¯t believe that Wade Family could have such a top expert.


    So, he said to Anson with a cold face: ¡°Aurous Hill is an extraordinary ce, maybe


    there are really some amazing masters living there. I don¡¯t know if the old guy Dan can


    find relevant clues this time. I have invited a top metaphysical master from the UK and


    asked him to go to Aurous Hill quietly. If he can find a clue, this person will be able to kill


    him and eliminate my troubles !¡±


    Anson couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Master, then What do we still want Dan and his great-


    grandson to do? The two of them took so much money from us and were unwilling to


    help us kill people. The price/performance ratio is too low!¡±


    Chengfeng inevitably said a little annoyedly: The old thing! It was due to my father¡¯s


    respect for him, so I invited him over. I didn¡¯t expect this old thing to be so ignorant. This


    time, if he can help me find the man behind the scenes, everything will be paid back.


    Well, if he can¡¯t find, I don¡¯t think he needs to


    return to the United States!¡±


    ¡­


    After several hours of flying, Roma finally arrived in Aurous Hill before dark.


    As soon as the nended, Issac¡¯s men directly used a helicopter to take her from the


    airport to Shangri-La.


    Hearing that she has arrived at Shangri-La, Issac immediately came to Charlie¡¯s room and


    knocked on the door.


    When Charlie opened the door, he respectfully said: ¡°Master, Roma is here, when will


    you see her?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Just now, where is she now?¡±


    Issac replied respectfully: ¡°I.¡± I asked my subordinates to take her to my office.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to your office and meet her.¡±


    Issac asked hurriedly, ¡°Master, do you want to invite Miss Ruoli over?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡°Charlie said: ¡°I want to talk to her first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Issac.

 Chapter 2765

    Chapter 2765


    Charlie and Issac came to the office together. Issac opened the door first. At this moment,


    a middle-aged woman in herte 40s or early 50s with only one arm was sitting on the


    sofa in the office.


    This woman is Ruoli¡¯s biological mother, Roma.


    Roma was also a standarddy back then. Her appearance was originally a first-ss


    beauty. Coupled with years of martial arts practice, she was tall and well-proportioned,


    but shecked an arm that seemed a bit off.


    Seeing Charlie and Issac walking in, Roma hurriedly stood up, her expression and


    demeanor were somewhat cautious.


    In her opinion, after all, the other party is the Wade Family Young Master, with noble


    status, and she is just a member of a martial arts family and a disabled person, so she


    feels a little inferior.


    As soon as Charlie entered the room, he walked towards her with a smile, and said, ¡°Hello,


    you should be Ms. Roma, right?¡±


    Seeing Charlie, Roma also guessed from the details of Issac opening the door for him. It¡¯s


    Wade Family Master.


    So she said very humbly: ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯m just an inconspicuous female in the He family.


    I can¡¯t afford to meet the Young Master Wade, you are so polite¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Ms. He doesn¡¯t have to be this way. Say, in terms of age, you are


    my elder, and I naturally have to respect it.¡±


    Roma did not expect that Charlie would not have the slightest pretension of a young


    master, and the first impression of him deep in her heart was very good.


    Moreover, she vaguely felt that the young master in front of her, although she could not


    see any martial arts cultivation skills, always gave people an unfathomable feeling, and


    should not be an ordinary person.


    So she asked respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, I don¡¯t know why you are looking for me?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Ms. He, please sit down first, don¡¯t stand up and talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay. ¡­¡± Roma nodded and sat back on the sofa.


    Charlie also sat down opposite her, and said, ¡°I heard that Ms. He¡¯s family is a well-


    known martial arts family in China?¡±


    Roma hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, our He family has indeed practiced martial arts for


    many years, but we can¡¯t talk about it. It¡¯s very famous. After all, there are many families


    in China,


    Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, and there should be many who are stronger than the He


    family.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Ms. He doesn¡¯t have to be so humble. As far as I know, the He family is


    one of the four major martial arts families in China. Being able to rank in the top four


    proves that it is definitely not a vain name.¡±


    Roma smiled faintly and said: ¡°The martial arts family itself is nothing special. After all, it


    is necessary to live by the real top family, otherwise, like ours. The family, once the


    financial support of the top family is gone, I¡¯m afraid the descendants of the family will


    not even have the conditions to practice martial arts.¡±


    After that, she looked at Charlie and asked curiously: ¡°Master Wade, you want to see me


    by name, I don¡¯t know what it is.


    What¡¯s the matter? Is the Wade family interested in cooperating with our He


    family?¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Of course I want to cooperate deeply with Ms. He and the He family, but I


    do not represent the Wade family, but myself.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Roma was a little puzzled. The young master of the Wade Family in front of her said


    that he does not represent the Wade Family. Could it be that he has established


    himself?


    At this time, Charlie said again: ¡°By the way, Ms. He, I invite you over this time, mainly


    because I want you toe over to meet an old friend. As for cooperation, we can take a


    long time to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Old friend?!¡± Roma was surprised. ¡°Master Wade, I don¡¯t know who is that you are


    talking about?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Ms. He, don¡¯t worry, you will know who it is when shees.¡±


    After speaking, He winked at Issac, and said, ¡°Mr. Issac, go get her over!¡±

 Chapter 2766

    Chapter 2766


    Issac naturally knew that Charlie asked him to invite Ruoli, who had been in Shangri-La


    for a long time.


    So he immediately reverently said: ¡°Master, wait a minute, I¡¯ll be back!¡± Seeing Issac


    leave, Roma was astonished in her heart.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She really couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of rtionship she would have inmon with


    the Wade Family Young Master in front of her.


    After all, she saw him for the first time today, and she doesn¡¯t even know what his name


    is, let alone what kind of young master he is from the Wade family.


    However, she did not ask more, after all, she knew very well, as long as she waited


    patiently for a few minutes, the answer would naturally be revealed.


    At this moment, Ruoli was waiting anxiously in the room. Since Charlie decided to let her


    meet her mother, she has been waiting for her mother¡¯s arrival.


    However, he did notmunicate with her the progress of the matter in real-time, so


    she also didn¡¯t know when her mother could arrive in Aurous Hill either.


    Just when she was thinking about it, Issac rang the doorbell outside the door.


    Ruoli hurried to the door and opened it. As soon as she saw Issac, she couldn¡¯t help but


    blurt out and asked: ¡°Mr. Issac, is my mother here?¡±


    Issac nodded slightly and said: ¡°Ms. He has arrived. Chatting with Young Master, he


    asked me to invite you over.¡±


    Ruoli became excited and blurted out: ¡°Then take me there!¡± Issac said in a casual way:


    ¡°Miss Su, pleasee with me.¡±


    They moved to Issac¡¯s office.


    Along the way, Ruoli¡¯s heart, because of excitement is beating faster and faster than


    normal.


    When she came to the door, the whole person was already a little uncontroble.


    Before Issac opened the door for her, Ruoli couldn¡¯t wait to push the door in.


    As soon as she entered the door, she saw Roma sitting on the sofa, tears rolled down,


    and she choked up in her mouth: ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Roma stood still as though she was struck by lightning. on the spot.


    She subconsciously followed the prestige, and she realized that her daughter Ruoli, who


    was unsure of her life and death, and who had been thinking about her for a long time,


    was standing at the door!


    At this moment, she was so excited that she blurted out and eximed: ¡°Ruoli?! It¡¯s really


    you?!¡±


    After speaking, she hurried to Ruoli¡¯s side, raised her remaining left arm, and stretched


    out her hand. Touched her face, choked up, and said: ¡°It¡¯s you Ruoli, my


    dear daughter¡­Mom, this is not a dream right¡­ I¡­¡±


    Ruoli grabbed her mother¡¯s hand and cried. Said: ¡°Mom, you are not dreaming¡­ It¡¯s


    really me¡­ I¡¯m not dead¡­¡±


    At this moment, Roma¡¯s emotions werepletely out of control, and she patted


    Ruoli¡¯s back. Leaving into her arms, she cried and said, ¡°Ruoli, it was so hard for mom


    to find you¡­ I thought I would never see you again in this life¡­¡±


    Ruoli Hugging her mother tightly with her hands, she cried sadly and said: ¡°Mom, I also


    thought that I would never have a chance to see you in my life, and I would never have a


    chance to be filial¡­¡±


    After speaking, she looked not far away. She choked up and continued: ¡°Thanks to master


    Wade¡¯s rescue in Tokyo, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have been executed long ago¡­¡±

 Chapter 2767

    Chapter 2767


    Roma hurriedly turned around, looked at Charlie shocked and moved, and asked, ¡°Master


    Wade, you saved Ruoli?!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said calmly: ¡°When the ident happened, I happened to be


    there. I took her back to China by boat, so I rescued her and brought her back.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°By the way, Ms. He, I kept Ruoli at Shangri-La during


    this period of time, and did not allow her to contact the outside world. I¡¯m sorry to worry you


    for such a long time. Please don¡¯t think negative.¡±


    Roma hurriedly said, ¡°Where are you saying, Master? You saved my only daughter.


    I¡¯m grateful that you haven¡¯t had time. Why? It¡¯s a strange meeting¡­¡±


    Roma suddenly realized that her daughter Ruoli seemed a little different from before.


    After practicing martial arts for many years, she noticed that Ruoli¡¯s aura is much more


    stable than before, and also faintly stronger, so she asked in surprise: ¡°Ruoli, your


    martial arts training has broken through?!¡±


    Ruoli nodded and said, ¡°Thanks to Master Wade¡¯s initiation, he helped me topletely


    open up the Ren Vessel and let me seed in it. In addition, I have been staying in the


    hotel room during this period of time, practicing hard and consolidating. Because, so


    there has been considerable improvement in strength!¡±


    Roma said dumbfounded: ¡°What? Your Ren Vessel has been sessfully


    established?!¡±


    Roma, who has practiced martial arts for half a lifetime, understands what it means to


    completely open Ren Vessel.


    People have eight channels of strange meridians, and those who can get through the


    two channels are already top-notch masters to ordinary people.


    If you can get through more meridians, that would definitely be a master of martial arts.


    But even a martial arts master who can get through half of the odd meridian and eight


    channels, on average, can only get through 50 or 60% of each meridian.


    Moreover, for so many years, hardly anyone has ever heard of anyone who can


    completely open to the realm of Dacheng.


    In the past, the top masters of the He family did not have the opportunity topletely


    open up the Ren Vessel, and at most, they were able to get through 80%. He was at the


    top of the pyramid of the entire He family for so many years.


    ording to what he himself said, the reason why he was able to achieve such an


    achievement mainly relied on the 80% of the line of Ren.


    The Ren and Du two meridians are the most basic of the eight meridian channels. For


    martial arts masters who practice internal martial arts, these two meridians are equivalent


    to the two most important arteries in the human body.


    Their importance to the human body is equivalent to the two most important strategic


    transportation railways in a country. The greater the volume of these two railways, the


    stronger the country¡¯sbat readiness.


    In the event of war, such arge artery can transport 10,000 people a day, or 100,000 or


    200,000 people a day, which will y a decisive role in the victory or defeat of the war!


    Therefore, there is a meridian that can reach an unobstructed degree of more than 80%.


    For martial arts masters, it is equivalent to having a very powerful strategic artery. Based


    on it, the strength of the whole person will be greatly improved.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    If this meridian can bepletely sessful, then the martial arts behind it can be said


    to be twice the result with half the effort!


    For so many years in the entire He family, there has never been a person with a great


    reputation, so Roma can¡¯t believe that such a huge breakthrough will happen to her


    daughter.


    So, she asked Ruoli with a look of shock: ¡°Ruoli, are you kidding with your mother?! A


    person of Renmai Dacheng, I have never heard of it in my life¡­¡±


    Ruoli unswervingly said: ¡°Mom! I didn¡¯t make a joke with you! Master Wade is a top


    master with great supernatural powers. After he helped mepletely open up the Ren


    Vessel, my strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and now my main Vessel has


    continuously broken through thirty percent, now I am faintly breaking through the 40


    percent. In the beginning, my Ren channel was only 40 percent, and the main channel


    was less than 20 percent!¡±


    Roma subconsciously pinched Ruoli¡¯s vein with her hand, and then used internal force to


    explore it. After a while, Her whole person¡¯s expression immediately became extremely


    shocked!


    Immediately afterward, she came back to her senses, released Ruoli, turned around to


    look at Charlie, and suddenly knelt on the ground with a thud, choked up, and said: ¡°The


    great kindness of Master Wade is unforgettable!

 Chapter 2768

    Chapter 2768


    Roma has been looking for Ruoli for so long. Although she has been reluctant to give


    up, she also vaguely felt that the chance of getting her daughter back was very slim.


    Even, she had epted the fact in her heart that her daughter was killed, but the core


    driving force generated by maternal love deep down in her heart urged her to continue to


    look for her, because this is her only sustenance.


    During this period of time, Roma felt that as long as her daughter is alive, no matter


    what price she pays, she can ept it. Even if her daughter is injured and paralyzed,


    she will be satisfied as long as the daughter is still alive.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to dream about it. Not only did her daughter stand in front of


    her intact, she even made a huge breakthrough in her cultivation.


    This is simply a blessing in disguise, and it is a blessing in the sky because of that killing


    affair!


    The fact that Ren Mai is a great sess is a height that countless martial arts masters


    dare not reach for a lifetime!


    Apart from anything else, Ren¡¯s pulse is great, at least Ruoli¡¯s cultivation base, at the


    original speed of cultivation, has stepped forward for fifty to sixty years.


    Even if she allowed her to practice for another fifty or sixty years, she might not be able


    to cultivate Ren Channel to the fullest.


    Therefore, the daughter is so lucky, how can she, a mother, not be excited.


    It was the Wade Family¡¯s Young Master who saved her daughter¡¯s life and allowed her to


    improve her cultivation by leaps and bounds. Therefore, deep in Roma¡¯s heart, she was


    even willing to use her life to repay Charlie¡¯s great kindness.


    Seeing Roma kneeling in front of him, Charlie was about to step forward to help, Ruoli


    also hurriedly followed her mother and knelt down.


    Mom knelt to Grace for her, how could she stand.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She knelt next to her mother and choked up and said: ¡°Master Wade, if I can see my


    mother again, it is all due to your kindness. From now on, Ruoli is willing to follow you by


    your side and serve you with heart and soul!¡±


    Ruoli said. When speaking, her heart is actually a bit selfish.


    She knew that Charlie was not the kind of person who bound her with kindness, so she


    was very worried that after Charlie let her meet her mother, he would directly ask her


    mother to take her away.


    Although Ruoli missed her mother, wanted to see her, and let her know that she was still


    alive, she did not want to go back to live with her mother.


    This is because she wants to be able to stay with Charlie in the future.


    On the one hand, it is indeed for repaying the gratitude, and on the other hand, it is only


    because she has already fallen in love with him.


    Moreover, she also knows very well that her status as an illegitimate daughter is not worthy


    of Charlie¡¯s status. Just like her mother Roma and father Zynn back then, although they


    had feelings, they were ultimately divided into masters and servants. So she hoped that


    she could stay by Charlie like her mother was by her father¡¯s side.


    That¡¯s why she told Charlie that she was willing to stay by his side and follow him.


    When Roma heard this, she understood her daughter¡¯s choice in her heart.

 Chapter 2769

    Chapter 2769


    At this moment, she was struggling deep in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know what her daughter was thinking.


    It¡¯s just that she recalled the ill feelings between herself and Zynn, and then thought of the


    hardship of raising Ruoli alone. She was afraid that Ruoli would follow in her own


    footsteps in the future.


    If possible, she would never want her daughter to end up like herself.


    When there was a tingling deep in her heart, Charlie suddenly said: ¡°Ruoli, I saved you at


    the beginning, and I didn¡¯t want you to reward me with your own life, so you don¡¯t have to


    follow me all the time in the future. You canpletely change your head and start your


    own new life with a clean identity.¡±


    Ruoli hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°Master, if I leave the current situation, if they


    know what I am, if I don¡¯t have you as my asylum, I am afraid that sooner orter, I will fall


    into the hands of the Japanese. I am afraid that no one in the world can protect me¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Ruoli whispered sadly: ¡± So¡­ if I hope to stay with Master, on the one


    hand, I can do something for you, and on the other hand, I also hope to continue to


    be protected by you master¡­¡±


    Roma At that time, suddenly realized that her daughter and herself are actually quite


    different.


    Back then, as Zynn¡¯s bodyguard, she had been serving Zynn wholeheartedly. It can even


    be ignored that she dedicated her entire youth to him, and one arm was also dedicated to


    him.


    Then she gave birth to Ruoli for him, which is equivalent to devoting to him in


    disguised form in the second half of her life.


    But the daughter¡¯s difference is that this Young Master is her lifesaver. If her daughter


    stays with him in the future, it will not be her daughter¡¯s blind dedication.


    In this way, her life will naturally not be as sad as her own.


    So she hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, if Ruoli has made a catastrophe in Japan, they will


    never let her go easily. You were able to rescue her from them, and you must be able to


    protect her well. She has been practicing hard since she was a child, and dare not say


    that she has the outstanding aptitude, she can be regarded as the upper-middle grade


    among her peers. After you help her get through the line of Ren, her strength can


    definitely be regarded as the best among her peers in the country. With her by your side,


    she will definitely be able to help you solve many problems, so please keep her by your


    side!¡±


    Charlie is also very clear in his heart, as long as the body of Ruoli is not found for a day,


    the Japanese Will never give up.


    Once Ruoli¡¯s identity is exposed, she will definitely face the scourge of death.


    Therefore, staying by his side should be the best option for her.


    Moreover, Charlie also felt that he didck some truly capable assistants.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Whether Orvel, Issac, or other representatives of the Aurous Hill family, including Warnia,


    are ordinary people with little cultivation skills. Although Aoxue¡¯s current strength is


    good, she is still a little girl in school after all. He is sure, he can¡¯t let her do some fighting


    and killing things for himself.


    Therefore, keeping Ruoli and cultivating her into a confidant is also a matter of very


    practical significance to him. Ruoli not only has the strength but also couldmand


    dozens of masters when she was in the Su family. The ups and downs in Japan prove that


    she still has strong leadership ability. If she is asked toe forward and cultivate a


    strong force for him in the future, it will be of great benefit.


    Thinking of this, Charlie said, ¡°Ruoli, since you are willing to stay by my side, you will be


    my person from today. From now on, you will follow my orders, and you will do your best


    to protect me and keep me safe, if you decide to leave one day, you can tell me honestly


    and bluntly that you don¡¯t want to stay here at that time, but you must keep in mind that


    before you leave formally, you can¡¯t do anything about it, don¡¯t eat anything,


    understand?¡±


    Ruoli blurted out without hesitation: ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Master, as long as you don¡¯t


    dislike me, even if I leave this life, I will follow you after my death and never give up!¡±

 Chapter 2770

    Chapter 2770


    Charlie assisted the mother and daughter to their feet, then turned to Roma and said,


    ¡°This time, Ms. He, you came to Aurous Hill to check on Ruoli¡¯s affairs. Please make


    every effort to keep it fully confidential.


    Keep it a secret from everyone, including the He family!¡±


    Roma knows that the safest way to keep a secret is to not tell anyone; otherwise, if an


    opening is made, it can be known to outsiders in the future, no matter how small


    the opening is.


    Roma knows that if Ruoli is her own daughter, she will never show it to the outside world.


    The rest of the He family, on the other hand, is difficult to categorize. Her father, too, may


    not be absolutely trustworthy.


    As a result, she is naturally tight-lipped about her daughter¡¯s safety.


    As a consequence, she imed emphatically: ¡°You may rest assured, Master, I will


    keep my mouth shut on this. I¡¯m not going to tell anyone after I leave this ce!¡±


    ¡°Mom, when are you going to leave?¡± Ruoli inquired as soon as she heard this.


    ¡°I told your grandfather that I will go to Jiaodong Penins tomorrow to find your


    whereabouts, so I will go there tomorrow,¡± Roma said after a moment¡¯s thought.


    Ruoli was distraught, holding Roma¡¯s one-armed body coquettishly in her arms like a little


    girl: ¡°Mom¡­ Can¡¯t you stay with me for another day because you haven¡¯t seen me in


    a long time?¡±


    ¡°Ruoli, of course, mom wants to stay with you, don¡¯t say stay with you for one more day,


    even if I am here with you in the future, mom is able to¡­¡± Roma sighed and said


    seriously.


    Roma, speaking of this, said helplessly: ¡°But¡­ everybody in the He family knows I¡¯ve been


    searching for you for a long time.


    This time, I also told your grandfather that no matter what Maste Wade says to me or what


    So says to me, I have to go to the Jiaodong Penins tomorrow to look for you.


    I¡¯m afraid your grandfather would be suspicious if I unexpectedly stay in Aurous Hill


    and do not leave¡­¡±


    ¡°While I have no doubt that your grandfather would not harm you, the He family has a


    tangled web of rtionships and too many uncontroble variables.


    And, despite the fact that we have broken with the Su family, I have always believed that


    they are secretly watching us.


    If they inform the Su family that you are still alive, it is possible that they will continue to


    pursue you.¡±


    Ruoli¡¯s expression became resentful when she heard Roma mention the Su family,


    and she said coldly: ¡°Mom! Our He family has devoted many years to the Su family¡¯s


    business, but in the end, the Su family is not only uninterested in our old rtionship,


    but also uninterested in my family, and even sold me to the Japanese Self-Defense


    Force. I¡¯ll pay back this anger in the future!¡±


    Roma ¡°In the eyes of the Su family, we are the bodyguards they paid for. They were the


    servants of the nursing home in ancient times. They believed that as long as they


    provided us with money, we should be happy. We¡¯re desperate, and we¡¯re not deserving


    of their feelings, in their opinion.¡±


    She spoke with a sigh and said: ¡°In terms of retribution, Mom rmends that you put it


    off for the time being. In any case, the Su family¡¯s power is unrivaled by the He family.


    In the future, you will obey Master. Just sit by Master Wade¡¯s side in the saddle, and


    don¡¯t think about getting vengeance on the Su family.¡±


    Ruoli, red-eyed and choked, said: ¡°I¡¯m not going to give up on vengeance. Three and five


    years will not suffice; three and five years will not suffice; ten and eight years will suffice.


    With just twenty participants, it¡¯s practically impossible. Years, even decades, will pass


    before I make the Su family pay for all of this!¡±


    Roma: ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for Mom to persuade you based on what¡¯s in your heart,


    but you must control your emotions.


    Your cultivation standard has reached a critical point. Don¡¯t let hate take over your life.


    What a demon can¡¯t achieve a thinking human can achieve!¡±


    Ruoli gave a soft nod.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At the time, Charlie said: ¡°You and Ruoli haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time, Ms. He, so


    you should go back to your room and rx. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got a lot to say to each other.


    I¡¯m going to let you go. Have dinner, and if you need any additional assistance, please


    contact the service staff.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Roma said with a small bow.

 Chapter 2771

    Chapter 2771


    Charlie said, with a small smile: ¡°By the way, Ms. He, if you¡¯re interested in the He


    family, we should talk about a potential coboration.


    I¡¯ll recruit you to work with me at that time, removing the need for you and Ruoli to split.¡±


    Ruoli on the side said excitedly: Roma did not talk ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Then you¡¯ll


    switch to Aurous Hill, Mom!¡±


    Roma ¡°If you just told me not to tell anyone about Ruoli, then I can¡¯t bring anyone from


    the He family over, and let her work together¡­ However, if I am unable to carry any


    family members, I am a disabled person with restricted ability, and I am uncertain what I


    can do for you at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. He, I understand what you mean,¡± Charlie said with a small smile. ¡°However, in my


    view, this issue is not contradictory.¡±


    After a brief pause, Charlie spoke up and exined: ¡°First and foremost, I am very


    interested in working closely with the He family.


    This cooperation is focused on me, you, and the rest of the He family, so you don¡¯t have


    to worry about Ruoli whether you support her or not.


    Even if the He family sends thousands of people to Aurous Hill with you in the future, they


    will have no idea who Ruoli is.¡±


    Roma said with a slight nod: ¡°Even though the entire He family has developed deep


    cooperation with you, Master, it is still impossible to inform the other family members of


    Ruoli¡¯s situation except for me. Is it okay if I view this way?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± says the speaker. With a smile, Charlie said: ¡°The He family has now


    broken away from the Su family and needs a steady source of ie, so I¡¯m


    considering broadening my sphere of influence.


    It¡¯s when people need to be hired, so I¡¯m hoping He¡¯s be willing to work with me.


    Furthermore, thepensation I can offer to He is unquestionably something He will not


    be able to refuse.¡±


    Roma politely bowed slightly and said: ¡°My father decides


    whether or not the He family canply with you, so I¡¯ll take the liberty of asking you


    what kind of conditions you should give the He family.


    If it is more convenient for you, you will inform me directly, and I will forward your


    message to my father, who will make the final decision.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What conditions did the Su family give you before?¡± Charlie asked,ughing.


    Roma ¡°Every year, the Su family will pay the He family a fixed contract payment. The


    total sum is 600 million yuan, which is split into 50 million yuan monthly payments.


    In addition, there will be an event at the end of the year. There is an estimate to be made.


    If the He family performs the necessary number of tasks during the year. We will earn


    an additional one to two billion in bonuses.¡±


    ¡°This is essentially the same as the basic sry plus sess bonus model for jobs,¡±


    Charlie said lightly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± says the speaker.


    Roma: ¡°The He family could only do their best to support the Su family in the past in order


    to make more money.


    This is mostly due to the fact that there are immediate descendants of the He family who


    practice martial arts. More than fifty people live in the He household, and the different


    medicinal materials needed by so many people to practice martial arts ount for more


    than half of their ie.


    If we break up with the Su family after the ident, they will instantly stop paying us in


    cash, including thest payment. The monthly payment of $50 million was not repaid.


    During this time, the He family¡¯s financial condition worsened, and everyone¡¯s cultivation


    development was seriously hampered.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he raised his brows and inquired, ¡°Ms. He, may I inquire,


    what kind of medicinal materials do you need for cultivation?¡±

 Chapter 2772

    Chapter 2772


    ¡°Master, our He family¡¯s internal boxing system has a rtivelyrge demand for


    temperature and medicinal materials,¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Roma said in response to Charlie¡¯s query. It is primarilyposed of qi-invigorating


    drugs, as well as medicinal materials for body strengthening, such as ginseng,


    Ganoderma lucidum, velvet antler, and cordyceps sinensis.


    Some Chinese herbal medicines used for bathing medicinal baths are primarily responsible


    for body strengthening.¡±


    ¡°Our family has two prescriptions, one is called Bukisan, and the other is called Xentel,


    Bukisan is made of precious medicinal materials such as ginseng and Ganoderma in a


    unique way, and the traditional Chinese medicine made by boiling will replenish qi,


    blood, and internal force after oral administration, so as to enhance the internal force


    and enhance meridia,¡± Roma said.


    ¡°As for the Xentel, it¡¯s a decoction made from a variety of Chinese herbal medicines that


    people soak in to strengthen their bones and muscles and improve their overall


    strength.¡±


    ¡°Then how much does your entire family spend on medicinal materials each month?¡±


    Charlie inquired.


    ¡°In the past, our investment was at its peak, at least 20 to 30 million yuan every month,¡±


    Roma hurriedly exined, ¡°basically, we can guarantee that every member of the martial


    arts family will receive a pair of Buqisan powder and a pair of Xantel powder every month,


    or even two to three pairs if the Body Decoction is a key training object.¡±


    ¡°However, since the family¡¯s financial condition is a little stretched,¡± Roma sighed and said,


    ¡°my father temporarily cut off much of the investment in medicinal materials because


    the family¡¯s financial situation is a little stretched.¡±


    ¡°At the moment, the family¡¯s approximate monthly cost of medicinal materials is about


    three to five million yuan; most family members with ordinary qualifications can no longer


    receive medicinal materials; there are only a few main training items, which they can


    scarcely use, but the medicinal materials are also greatly discounted, and the medicine¡¯s


    effectiveness is naturally weakened.¡±


    ¡°How is the effect of your two medicinal materials?¡± Charlie inquired once more.


    ¡°In fact, even if the medicinal materials are not discounted, the effect is not very strong,¡±


    Roma said helplessly, ¡°mainly because the effects of the prescriptions we use are rtively


    average, and the loss of medicinal materials is great. People may see immediate results,


    but for those who already have a certain training base, the effect can only be said to be


    average.¡±


    ¡°When ites to prescriptions, I happen to have a pill that can improve the body¡¯s


    internal and external power. I personally think it¡¯s very healthy, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s


    appropriate. The inner heart of your family, Madam He, you can try this medication with


    Ruoli,¡± Charlie said peacefully.


    Charlie drew two blood-saving, heart-saving pills from his pocket as he spoke.


    This type of pill isn¡¯t particrly important to him. He can refine it in vast amounts if


    he needs to.


    This type of pill has little effect on someone like Charlie, but it has a great effect on


    ordinary citizens.


    If someone suffers from hemiplegia and high paraplegia, both of which can be treated


    with this medication.


    Ordinary people can significantly enhance their physical health by taking it, which has the


    benefit of extending lifespan to some degree.


    This drug possesses remarkable medicinal properties. Internal strength is certainly a


    panacea that you can¡¯t even think of for martial arts practitioners like Roma and Ruoli.


    It can not only strengthen the body and strengthen the meridians, but it can also


    significantly enhance Internal strength.


    Like Aoxue initially relied on a blood-saving, heart-saving pill, and her strength quickly


    improved in a short period of time.


    She went from being well behind Ito Nanako to overtaking her with just only one pill.


    This demonstrates how effective this type of effect can be on ordinary martial artists.


    The power of Ruoli and Roma can be seen by Charlie. Even though they are at the top


    of the martial arts family, they are still poor, and they can¡¯t even make it to the table.


    As a result, the effect of the He family¡¯s medication tonic method must be small, and


    it may not even exceed one- thousandth of that of the blood-saving heart-saving pill.


    As a result, he had a strategy in his head.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Su family previously use the money to purchase the He family?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to change my course today!¡±


    ¡°To profoundly bind He family, I will use money as aplement and medicine


    as the mainstay!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the family want to cultivate more masters?¡± ¡°How can it give you 10 billion a year


    with your current system alone?¡±


    ¡°Even if I let the people eat ginseng every day, how about it?¡± ¡°Using that method of


    stacking medicinal materials, in any case, the effect is certainly not as good as my blood-


    saving heart-saving pill!¡±


    ¡°After personally witnessing the effects of the blood-saving heart-saving tablets, I


    believe the He family will certainly regard it as a normal!¡±


    ¡°At that time, all I have to do is give the He family a few pills every year, and the entire He


    family will be desperate to follow me!¡±


    Roma is also unaware of Charlie¡¯s feelings.

 Chapter 2773

    Chapter 2773


    When she saw Charlie take out two tablets and hand them to her and her daughter, she


    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, can we just take this medication now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Charlie said solemnly, ¡°this drug is made with a special form, it melts in the


    mouth and the result is released very easily, there are no toxic side effects, and you can


    try it right now.¡±


    Despite the fact that Roma has no idea how powerful this pill is, she is certain that


    Charlie will not hurt her or Ruoli, so she said without hesitation, ¡°Thank you, Master, then


    I will give it a try!¡±


    She put the medicine in her mouth without hesitation after speaking.


    Ruoli didn¡¯t give it much thought until swallowing the drug.


    Both of them were shocked to find that after taking the pill, it melted like ice cubes in hot


    water and then turned into a liquid current into the body.


    This is both the mother¡¯s and daughter¡¯s first encounter with this sensation, so it¡¯s


    understandably thrilling.


    The Pill is refined using the process described in the ¡°Nine Profound Heaven ssics,¡±


    though it is not as sessful as the Rejuvenating Pill. It differs from all other Chinese


    medicine pills in terms of nature at this point.


    Other pills are boiled in ordinary ways, and then the boiled concoction and mud are


    turned into wax pills, making them rtively difficult to swallow. Once swallowed into


    the belly, the pills would slowly digest and release the drug for a long time.


    Charlie¡¯s tablets, on the other hand, were different.


    The pill¡¯s entry transforms into a warm current that flows into body, and then one can


    sense an incredibly pure internal force rapidly radiating through the body¡¯s meridians!


    Mother and daughter have never experienced an internal force so strong and pure. They¡¯d


    all been caught off bnce.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Roma was the first to regain consciousness. ¡°Ruoli, this internal power found in the pill is


    incredibly awesome, quickly direct it to run in the pubic region, and don¡¯t waste this great


    opportunity!¡± she eximed, unable to control her inner ecstasy.


    Internal force can be run in the body by all martial arts practitioners who practice the


    inner family heart system, and they know how to move it through the body meridians


    and into the dantian.


    It¡¯s just that most martial artists¡¯ internal strength is pitiful, like gathering dew on grass


    leaves every morning because the amount is so minimal that every drop appears to them


    to be extremely important.


    Ruoli and Roma have always been the same, working hard every day to run a small


    internal force, nourishing and developing their own power a little at a time, and


    change has been slow.


    Charlie¡¯s blood-saving, heart-saving pill, on the other hand, was like a downpour in their


    bodies, and the surge of internal energy totally outstripped their understanding!


    Roma even believes that in front of Charlie¡¯s pill, His most precious form ispletely


    different from the mud, and it isn¡¯t worth mentioning!


    If Charlie¡¯s pill contains a powerful heavy bomb, the qi scattered in front of it, at best, it¡¯s


    just a rub that even children


    would dare to hold in their hands and set off the weapon Even if a million or ten thousand


    pairs of Buqisan Powder werebined, they couldn¡¯tpare to Charlie¡¯s pill!

 Chapter 2774

    Chapter 2774


    The most important difference between the He family¡¯s Bukisan and Charlie¡¯s Pill is


    the medicinal properties, the medicinal effect.


    The essential properties of a drug are referred to as medicinal properties.


    Right now, I¡¯m only using the analogy.


    Blood Rescue Pill is a military-grade heavy bomb. The Buqisan is just a


    regr firework.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The difference is not only in the amount of energy released, but also in the fundamental


    nature of the explosion.


    Combat explosives, for example, can pierce a one-meter-thick steel te and a ten-


    meter-thick concrete fortification.


    Ordinary firecracker gunpowder, on the other hand, will not pierce a one-meter-thick steel


    te. It¡¯s a fundamental w in the natural world.


    He¡¯s Buqisan is an example of this.


    One pair per month is equivalent to a monthly extra meal ofrge fish and meat. It can


    increase nutrient intake and boost physical health to some degree, but I want to eat


    a masterpiece just by consuming this kind of food. It¡¯s all a bunch of nonsense visions.


    Charlie¡¯s blood-saving Heart-saving pill, on the other hand, is a one-of-a-kind panacea!


    Ruoli, who was standing to the side, felt the same way.


    She has always been regarded as one of the Su family¡¯s most eligible offspring, so she


    used to get at least Sanfu Bukisan and Xentel Decoction every month, but these two


    medicines just gave her the feeling of ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing,¡± and she was still far from


    making rapid progress.


    The pill provided by Charlie, on the other hand, contained a surge of internal power that


    not only improved the meridians immediately but also strengthened the entire body from


    the inside out.


    Furthermore, this internal force is not a scourge of wild beasts tearing through the body,


    but rather a meticulously nourishing force that feeds the whole body from the inside out.


    The pill¡¯s effectiveness has increased. It seems like every cell in the body is following this.


    What shocked her the most was that the third meridian she had been unable to break


    through, the Chong meridian in the odd meridian¡¯s eight channels, also broke through


    silently at this time!


    This kind of breakthrough isn¡¯t quite as spectacr as thunder on the horizon, but it¡¯s just


    as smooth and normal as piercing a sheet of window paper!


    Furthermore, the main Vessel, which had been opened, was on the verge of breaking


    through 40% to 50%!


    You should know that in the He family for many years, only one male, Ruoli¡¯s grandfather,


    has opened up the three levels of meridians.


    Despite the fact that Luther has opened up the three meridians, they are not as smooth as


    Ruoli¡¯s.


    Ruoli¡¯s power unexpectedly became the top one of the He family, at least doubled on


    the previous basis, with only Charlie¡¯s pill!


    How could she not be ecstatic about such a fantastic opportunity?


    Her mother, Roma, benefited greatly as well!


    Her eight odd meridian channels are simr to Ruoli¡¯s. They only open up Ren and Du¡¯s


    second channel. The Ren channel is 50 percentplete, while the Du channel is 20


    percentplete.


    However, the strong medicinal effect of this pill caused her Ren Vessel to seed


    immediately, and the main Vessel also broke through to 40%.


    Her present strength isparable to Ruoli¡¯s before she began taking the drug.


    Be mindful that Ruoli¡¯s meridians have been sparsely passed through by Charlie with


    aura prior to taking the drug. Renmai Dacheng not only raised her cultivation level


    significantly, but she alsoid a stronger foundation for future cultivation. A sturdier base.


    Roma now has the same solid base.


    ¡°Thank you. Master bestowed such a precious pill to me and my daughter. Your great


    kindness is unforgettable for me!¡± Roma knelt on her knees again, reverently and with


    great gratitude, and said, ¡°Thank you. Master bestowed such a precious pill to me and my


    daughter. Your great kindness is


    unforgettable for me!¡±


    ¡°Master, thank you for your pill¡­ This pill must be very expensive, right?¡± Ruoli said


    excitedly as she knelt on the ground subconsciously.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s expensive,¡± Charlie said tly. ¡°This kind of medication has a price but


    no market; no one has it except me.¡±


    ¡°If Ruoli, I believe you used the medication to get through the pulse just now, and your


    power has almost doubled; it¡¯s gratifying!¡± Charlie said.


    When Roma heard this, she was taken aback and eximed, ¡°Ruoli, you¡­you have


    broken through the pulse!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± said Ruoli, her eyes red, ¡°Mom, my pulse has been opened up¡­¡±


    ¡°Since your grandfather opened Chongmai 40 years ago, there has been no second


    person who can open Chongmai for 40 years¡­ Today you finally did Get through¡­¡± said


    Roma, who was in tears and in awe.

 Chapter 2775

    Chapter 2775


    Ruoli couldn¡¯t take her gaze away from Charlie. No one couldpare to the picture of


    Charlie in her mind at the time.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Charlie possessed such incredible strength and abilities.


    He only gave her a pulse for the first time, but she didn¡¯t expect to be able to support her


    get through the whole pulse.


    He gave her a pill this time, but she didn¡¯t expect it to help her get through the third


    meridian.


    For average citizens, these two historic breakthroughs are once-in-a-lifetime


    urrences.


    Many people have spent their entire lives cultivating and learning, but they have yet


    to fully open the Ren Vessel.


    More people tried their hardest to learn martial arts, but they were unable toplete


    the three meridians.


    However, in a very short period of time, she was presented with two excellent


    opportunities, one after the other.


    Furthermore, Charlie¡¯s assistance was instrumental in achieving the two major


    breakthroughs in a sh.


    It also means that Charlie will achieve a significant breakthrough for a martial


    artist of his caliber while conversing andughing.


    From this perspective, Charlie¡¯s power maybe a hundred or thousand times greater than


    his!


    Roma was ecstatic. She was inundated with surprises today. Her daughter is still alive,


    and she has made significant progress in her cultivation.


    Is it not possible to get any more thrilling than this?


    In addition, she was struck by her daughter¡¯s light, and in one leap, she fully opened up


    the Ren Vessel, doubling her power. It was clearly a divinely appointed opportunity.


    This young man in his twenties was the one who provided her with this series of surprises


    and opportunities.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Master, the whole He family, would like to see you as the head of our horse! All will


    follow your dispatch!¡± she said earnestly to Charlie.


    ¡°I am even now when I am hiring people,¡± Charlie said indifferently, ¡°and if the He family is


    able to cooperate with me in all ways, then I will provide the He family with five medicinal


    pills per year for an additional 100 million yuan!¡±


    When Roma heard the words ¡°Five Pills,¡± she was overjoyed.


    She thinks about her family, so she instantly thought, ¡°If one pill can double a person¡¯s


    ability, why can¡¯t the family develop at least five first-line masters, or train two? A Super


    League top-ranking expert!¡±


    ¡°If these remarkable talents continue to receive the pill in the second year, their power


    will undoubtedly grow rapidly!¡±


    ¡°If Ruoli can get an elixir from it every year in the future, she may be able to get through


    the fourth meridian after four or five years, and her power will grow again!¡±


    ¡°You must understand that the entire He family has hundreds of years of martial arts


    history, and there is only one master who can get through the four meridians! If Ruoli


    takes Master Wade¡¯s pill, she is very likely to be the He family¡¯s hundreds of years


    of martial arts history Second person!¡±


    ¡°Give the He family ten years, Ruoli will be able to open up five meridians, and there


    may be some more masters in the He family who can open three or even four


    meridians!¡±


    ¡°In that case, the He family¡¯s power will be greatly enhanced, and it may even be


    the country¡¯s number one martial arts family!¡±


    ¡°Ten years may seem like a long time, but it is a blink of an eye in the He family¡¯s long


    history of hundreds of years!¡±

 Chapter 2776

    Chapter 2776


    In reality, Charlie doesn¡¯t think this type of blood-saving, the heart-saving pill is worth


    mentioning.


    It¡¯s just a matter of hooking your thumbs, whether you owe the He family fifty or one


    hundred dors a year.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he wants to restrict the number to five per year in order to impress upon the


    He family the importance of this item.


    Charlie also understands that, in terms of the Blood-saving Pill¡¯s usefulness for martial


    arts practitioners, giving two pills a year is enough to make the whole He family work for


    him.


    The He family deserves five stars because it will enable them to concentrate on training


    three or five talented warriors in a systematic manner each year.


    Roma was well aware of the importance of this pill and recognised that it


    represented a significant growth opportunity for the He family; she didn¡¯t have time


    to ask her father for instructions, so she decided on behalf of the entire He family.


    She was certain that her father would not say no! He and his family could not refuse!


    ¡°From now on, at the end of the twelfth lunar month of the lunar calendar, I will make a


    year-end evaluation based on the performance of the He family in one year,¡±


    I would naturally offer He¡¯s a few extra pills at the end of the year if the family is really


    committed to Do its best and work hard for me.¡±


    Roma¡¯s heart swelled with joy as she learned of this. ¡°Then I¡¯d like to thank Master for the


    more than a hundred people from the He family!¡± she said without hesitation.


    ¡°Master, in your view, is it appropriate for the He family to move from Mocheng to Aurous


    Hill?¡± Roma asked again.


    ¡°The movement of the family is too much, it is needless,¡± Charlie said after a moment¡¯s


    thinking. You should talk to the Patriarch of the He family first after your return. Tell him


    first if he has no objections.


    Ten generations of the He family¡¯s strongest descendants will travel to Aurous Hill. Ms.


    He will be in charge of these ten. I¡¯ll find you a suitable house to settle down in Aurous


    Hill ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°As for Ruoli, she will stay with me for the time being,¡± Charlie said, looking at Ruoli.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Roma hurriedly replied. ¡°I¡¯ll return to Mocheng the next day and tell my


    father about the situation.¡±


    I am certain that my father will not object, and I will obey Master¡¯s instructions for the rest!¡±


    ¡°If you do anything, obey Master¡¯s orders!¡± said Ruoli, bowing after her mother.


    ¡°Ms. He, these two tablets, please take them back and give them a tasting, lest you


    have nothing to say,¡±


    Charlie said as he nodded and pulled out two more blood- dissipating heart-saving


    pills. He isn¡¯t a fair judge.¡±


    ¡°Master, one should be enough¡­¡± Roma said, a little pleased but also a little nervous.


    ¡°One of the two pills can be tried by your father, and the other can be divided into several


    parts, ced in water, and tried by the younger generation of the He family,¡± Charlie said


    with a smile.


    It is, in reality, beneficial to the younger generation. People do not take more than one at a


    time because at least 30-40% of the medicinal power is not absorbed by the body at


    once, resulting in waste.


    All of the therapeutic effects can be best used with this step- by-step approach.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I knew I wouldn¡¯t take the whole pill¡­¡± Roma said abruptly, regretfully.


    ¡°It won¡¯t matter,¡± Charlie said with a smile, ¡°there will be opportunities in the future.¡±


    ¡°You take these two pills first, then the remaining three pills,¡±


    Charlie said again. When you confirm and the individual arrives in Aurous Hill, I will give


    you all at once.¡±


    ¡°Master, you have just sent us four in a row,¡± Roma eximed, surprised. There should be


    one left based on five in a year!¡±


    ¡°The two previously given to you and Ruoli are not counted,¡± Charlie said calmly. That¡¯s


    a little gesture of concern for you mother and daughter. In the future, I will give you two


    extras per year. These two are unrted to the He family.¡±

 Chapter 2777

    Chapter 2777


    Roma became anxious and unsure of what to say, so she shouted, shocked and delighted,


    ¡°This¡­this is too costly, how can we¡­¡±


    ¡°I and Ruoli are both destined, not to mention the long-term cooperation in the future,¡±


    Charlie said with a wave of his hand. Ms. He doesn¡¯t have to think about it anymore


    because a small pill isn¡¯t important.¡±


    ¡°You mother and daughter have finally met again,¡± Charlie continued, ¡°There must be a lot


    to say, I won¡¯t bother you too much.¡±


    Roma saw that Charlie had already agreed to end the discussion and realized she didn¡¯t


    have to worry any longer, so she said politely, ¡°Please follow Master¡¯s arrangements!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, then I will take my mother back to my home,¡± Ruoli said from the side,


    taking a step forward and bowing.


    Please let us know if you have anything to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, contact the staff directly if you have any needs,¡±


    Charlie said with a nod.


    Thanking Charlie the mother and daughter, Roma and Ruoli were able to return to their


    hotel room.


    Roma couldn¡¯t stop crying as soon as she walked into the room.


    ¡°Mom, why are you crying again?¡± Ruoli rushed forward and questioned.


    ¡°I am so relieved¡­¡± Roma sighed as she brushed away her tears. Mom has


    uncontrobly considered countless possibilities since your crash, both good and


    bad, But still, it¡¯s the best possible I¡¯ve ever considered, and it¡¯s less than one-tenth of


    what it is now¡­ Mom had not expected your life to take such a dramatic turn¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, this time has made you worry¡­¡± Ruoli said, her eyes red.


    ¡°With today¡¯s situation, Mom¡¯s previous worries are all worth it¡­¡± Roma grinned, relieved.


    ¡°By the way, Ruoli, what is the origin of that Master?¡± she inquired, curiously. She can¡¯t


    believe she has ever heard of such a strong Wade family junior! ¡°Can you tell me his


    name?¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s name is Charlie Wade,¡± Ruoli hurriedly said.


    ¡°I have an impression of this generation of men from the Wade family, there appears to be


    no one called Charlie¡­¡± said Roma, frowning.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, do you know Changying Wade?¡± Ruoli inquired.


    ¡°Changying Wade?¡± exims the narrator. ¡°Of course I know,¡± Roma eximed, ¡°that


    was the Wade family back then, one of the most illustrious in the world, your father¡­¡±


    Roma inadvertently mentioned Zynn, but she was afraid that her daughter would be


    upset if she talked about what the Su family had done, so she quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want


    to talk about your father.¡± Why, did you suddenly bring up Wade Changying? Many years


    ago, he died suddenly.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Master Wade is Changying¡¯s son,¡± Ruoli said quickly. He moved to Aurous Hill


    with his parents when he was eight years old. His parents died suddenly not long after.


    Master Wade hasn¡¯t stopped since then. He¡¯s been in the orphanage since he was a


    child. He has not, in truth, returned to the Wade family. Despite the fact that his surname


    is Wade, he now runs his own business.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to turn out to be Wade Changying¡¯s son¡­¡± muttered Roma, all


    surprised.

 Chapter 2778

    Chapter 2778


    Roma can¡¯t help but think of Zynn when she thinks of Changying.


    She has known Zynn since she was a child, so she is very familiar with his youth.


    She is aware of how good Changying was at the time, as well as the fact that Zynn has


    always existed in the shadow of him.


    She was struck by a sense of irony.


    Zynn was crushed by Changying in every way at the time, but he was not convinced in


    his heart.


    He didn¡¯t finally breathe a sigh of relief until Changying¡¯s death.


    Who would have guessed that Changying¡¯s son has progressed to such a high level?


    Despite the fact that Roma saw Charlie for the first time today, he was able to quietly


    rescue her daughter from the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, and he continued to hide


    her from the sky so that no one would notice.


    Charlie¡¯s strength was far from ordinary, if not frightening, as revealed by her daughter¡¯s


    knowledge.


    Ruoli¡¯s life may have been saved, but he also caused the Japanese Self-Defense Force to


    lose face in front of him! The leopard can be seen in the tube.


    This incident alone demonstrates Charlie¡¯s extraordinary abilities.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    What surprised her, even more, was Charlie¡¯s ability to easily transport her daughter¡¯s Ren


    Vessel to the realm of Dacheng!


    In the eyes of martial artists, this is nothing short of a miracle. It is an understatement to


    conclude that it is a miracle.


    After all, martial arts training is frequently the best effort for the majority of your life.


    Even a great master has no exception when ites to martial arts instruction.


    Every martial artist aspires to be the ultimate Dacheng, but no one knows what that


    entails.


    In their lifespan, they can only do their best. If they try their hardest but still don¡¯t achieve


    great sess, they should allow their children and grandchildren to pursue great sess


    on their own terms.


    He is gone, and he has descendants, and there are countless descendants, much like her


    forefather who made considerable strides.


    What exactly did Charlie¡¯s conduct imply?

 Chapter 2779

    Chapter 2779


    To use an apt example, Charlie removed all the massive earth boulders that grandfather


    should have dug at least 20 years before his fingers!


    This type of skill is referred to as supernatural strength.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    There¡¯s also Charlie¡¯s pill, which is so magical it¡¯s impossible to put into sentences.


    Even if the world¡¯s martial arts family is bankrupt, Roma believes that if this kind of


    magical medicine is sold, they willpete desperately.


    How about a billion dors? How about two billion dors?


    Even if one billion is used, relying solely on cultivation and the help of certain medicinal


    materials may not be enough to achieve the effect of this pill.


    Nothing is more important than enhancing one¡¯s cultivation level for those who practice


    martial arts.


    As a result of these factors, Roma assumes that Charlie will most likely make moves


    on the Su and Wade families and even the country¡¯s top families on his own in the


    future.


    She remembered that her daughter seemed to have a clear sense of allegiance to


    Charlie, and that behind that allegiance was an obvious girl¡¯s mind, so she asked


    Ruoli, ¡°Ruoli, tell your mother the truth, do you feel that way towards Master Wade?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Ruoli asked, a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Master is not only my lifesaver, but also my mentor; my cultivation level is all thanks to


    sessive breakthroughs, so I love and appreciate him in my heart¡­¡±


    ¡°You are born from me, can Mom still not understand you?¡± Roma asked, smiling slightly.


    ¡°You look at his eyes in a way, I have never seen it in your eyes, and I feel your true love


    for him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Ruoli retorted flusteredly, then paused for a moment before sighing slightly:


    ¡°Hey¡­ Really, I have to say something to my core. A man like Master really understands


    him. After that, how many women can be indifferent to him?


    Not only me, but even sister Zhiyu has been enamored of him for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! Zhiyu?! She likes Master Wade too?¡± eximed Roma. ¡°I think Sister Zhiyu likes


    Master, she almost likes the devil,¡± Ruoli said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhiyu disappear with Liona? Have you seen her?¡±


    Roma hurriedly inquired.


    ¡°Sister Zhiyu and Aunt Liona also live in this hotel,¡± Ruoli said solemnly.


    ¡°What did you say?!?¡±


    Roma became agitated and eximed, ¡°The mother and daughter live here too?! Then


    they know I¡¯m here?¡± Liona has always had a special ce in Roma¡¯s heart.


    After all, she had that kind of rtionship with her husband when she was pregnant,


    and then she gave birth to Ruoli.


    She was interested in other people¡¯s rtionships no matter what, including when she


    was pregnant. The third partner in the other party¡¯s marriage.


    As a result, she was terrified of seeing Liona again.


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely for the two of them to discover you¡¯re here,¡± Ruoli said at the time. Master


    kept them here, after he rescued them.


    He didn¡¯t let them leave the room because he didn¡¯t want the news to get out. I was also


    here.


    After spending so many days in this hotel, it wasn¡¯t until this morning that master¡¯s men


    summoned them, and I noticed that the mother and daughter were also here.¡±

 Chapter 2780

    Chapter 2780


    Roma was even more surprised, her mouth gaping open from ear to ear: ¡°You said Master


    even rescued the mother and daughter?!¡°


    ¡°Of course!¡± says the voice. ¡°They would have both been killed by Chengfeng if it hadn¡¯t


    been for Master¡¯s intervention!¡± Ruoli nodded.


    ¡°Why is Master Wade taking you to see them?¡± Roma asked, thoughtfully nodding.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ruoli paused for a moment.


    She was unsure about telling her mother about her father, Zynn.


    She is also concerned that her mother will be upset; Don¡¯t say it, but she is


    worried about her mum. ¡°Ruoli, is there anything you want to say to mother?¡±


    Roma asked hurriedly when she noticed Ruoli was reluctant to answer.¡°


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m telling you something, don¡¯t be anxious to get upset,¡± Ruoli said after a brief


    pause.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it,¡± Roma hurriedly said.


    ¡°Mom is not in a rush or getting mad, so you can stand in front of me without getting


    angry, even if the sky falls!¡±


    ¡°Dad was also caught by Master,¡± Ruoli said. ¡°What are you talking


    about?¡±


    Roma was speechless in shock, opened her mouth and eyes wide, and stared at Ruoli


    for a long time before summoning the courage to ask, ¡°Could it be that Master Wade¡­?¡±


    Is your father dead?¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case,¡± Ruoli said, shaking her head. ¡°Dad is still alive¡­¡±


    When she heard this, Roma exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Zynn holds a special ce in her heart.


    After all, the best years of her life had been almost entirely dedicated to Zynn, and she


    had even dedicated her body to him.


    Despite the fact that they haven¡¯t seen each other in years, the feeling in her heart remains


    constant.


    What she feared the most when she learned that Zynn had fallen into Charlie¡¯s hands was


    that Charlie would kill Zynn on the spot.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After all, Zynn was easy to kill with Charlie¡¯s strength.


    She let go of her dangling heart when she learned that Zynn was still alive.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s fine to be alive,¡± she sighed softly afterward.


    ¡°Is your father also arranged to live here?¡± She inquired while speaking.


    ¡°No,¡± Ruoli admitted, blushing, ¡°Master sent him away¡­¡± ¡°Where did he go?¡± Roma


    inquired hurriedly.


    Ruoli¡¯s mouth was pursed and she said one word: ¡°Syria¡­¡±

 Chapter 2781

    Chapter 2781


    Roma was taken aback as soon as Ruoli finished speaking.


    She considered Charlie¡¯s ten thousand choices for dealing with Zynn, but she never


    imagined him sending Zynn to Syria.


    ¡°Mom, you must not have any idea of saving father¡­ Master Wade has a feud with the


    Su family, we have the favor of Master at this time, and we can¡¯t say something¡­ Grace


    will revenge¡­¡± Su Ruoli hurriedly reminded.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be in the murky waters of the Su family again,¡± Roma said, shaking her head.


    ¡°Moreover, the Wade family not only has a feud with the Su family, but your father had also


    come forward to mobilize an alliance against Master¡¯s father.


    Master Wade left your father with a way to live, which is already a preferential treatment.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you quit, you must draw a straight line with the Su family in the future, and you must


    not make the same mistakes,¡± Roma said again.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already broken up with the Su family; not only that, the Su family¡¯s


    hate for me will never be forgotten for the rest of my life; in the future, if Master requires it,


    I¡¯ll certainly stand alongside him and be the Su family¡¯s enemy!¡±


    ¡°Since the ident happened to you, the He family has drawn a clear line from the Su


    family, and from now on, the He family will serve Young Master wholeheartedly. The


    enemy of Young Master will naturally be the enemy of the He family, so if Master Wade


    and the Su family have torn their faces apart, the entire He family will stand firmly beside


    Master Wade,¡± Roma said with emotion.


    ¡°Mom, grandpa would surely agree to cooperate with Master Wade, right?¡± Su Ruoli


    asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Roma said confidently. ¡°Working with Master Wade is without a doubt the


    most exciting opportunity for our He family, so your grandfather is impossible to decline.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go straight to Mocheng tomorrow and report the situation to your grandpa,¡± Roma said


    again. ¡°Based on what I know about him, he won¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Su Ruoli said coquettishly after calming down: ¡°Mom, after you¡¯ve spoken


    to Grandpa and Grandpa agrees, you can easily pick ten family members and bring


    them over, and you¡¯ll be able to apany me more. Stay with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Roma said with a caring smile, ¡°Mom will be back as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 2782

    Chapter 2782


    When Charlie realized it was getting close to evening, he summoned Issac and told him,


    ¡°Mr. Issac, arrange for someone to prepare a car, prepare a cell phone that can¡¯t find any


    clues, and go to Zhiyu¡¯s room and invite her and Aunt Liona over.¡±


    ¡°Master, are you going to let them go?¡± Issac inquired hurriedly.


    ¡°I told them, I¡¯ll give them freedomter today and let them go,¡± Charlie said, nodding.


    ¡°And you¡¯ll let them drive to the suburbs and give them the phone, and you don¡¯t have


    to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not sure if I should say anything inappropriate,¡± Issac said after a brief pause.


    ¡°You say it,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Master, Zynn just vanished today, and the Su family is now searching for him


    everywhere; if Zhiyu and his wife are released now, the Su family will immediately


    connect them with Zynn¡¯s disappearance, and they will do all they can to get Zynn¡¯s


    message from the daughter and mothers¡¯ mouths, so I think, it¡¯d best not let them go,


    at least stagger for a few days¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I let them go a few dayster, the oue would be the same,¡± Charlie said,


    waving his hand.


    ¡°The news of their incidents was raging, and people all over the world were paying


    attention, and the car crash was so massive that average people could not survive the


    way these two did, so once they returned to the public¡¯s view alive, everybody would


    immediately assume that the person who saved them was really special,¡± Charlie


    exined.


    ¡°As for the Su Family, they have now realized that there is an enemy with exceptional


    strength in this city, and they have begun to send people to try to find my clues, even if it


    is toote,¡± Charlie continued after a brief pause. The Su family will still equate the


    people who rescued them with the people who bound Shoude and Zynn if time is given


    for their women to leave.¡±


    ¡°Master, what if Miss Su and Ms. Liona reveal your identity?¡±


    Issac hesitated for a moment before asking.


    ¡°I believe they will not,¡± Charlie said with a chuckle, ¡°but nothing ispletely


    certain.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to spend more time with the Su family, but it doesn¡¯t matter if they really do leak


    me out. What possessions does the Su family possess? Whatever you do, the dog farm


    is on the verge of expanding. All we have is a ce.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, the Syrian side¡¯s mountainous zone is sparsely inhabited. It is the same


    when Chengfeng old dog, he will be sent to assist Hamid in herding sheep. ¡°It¡¯s not


    terrible.¡±


    Issac was pleased to see that Charlie was unconcerned about the Su family following


    his life.


    He also ims that the Su Family is not Charlie¡¯s enemy, and that as long as Charlie is


    not concerned about being revealed, he would not be concerned about being a


    subordinate.


    Zhiyu and Liona, mother and daughter, were invited over shortly after.


    ¡°Auntie and Miss Su, it¡¯s almost evening,¡± Charlie said when he saw them. I¡¯ve already


    requested that the car be prepared.


    You should get ready to leave if you don¡¯t have any other issues.¡±


    ¡°Grace, can I have a chance to speak with you in the future?¡±


    Zhiyu questioned, her face sad.


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t forget the agreement between the two of us,¡± Charlie said with a smile.


    I will personallye to the Su Family to wish you when you be the Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Grace, what if the Su family is going to be your enemy?¡± Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help but


    wonder. Can you still regard me as a foe?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t do anything against me, I won¡¯t regard you as my enemy,¡±


    Charlie said seriously, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have a grudge against anyone with the


    surname Su. It¡¯s just those who were at odds with my father at the time.¡±


    Zhiyu exhaled a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I am relieved by my benefactor¡¯s terms.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you are my father¡¯s friend,¡± Charlie said seriously as he grinned softly and looked


    at Liona again. You cane to me at any time if someone in the Su family isn¡¯t getting


    along with you.¡±


    ¡°Charlie, if there is any support from Auntie or Du¡¯s family in the future, you must tell


    auntie,¡± Liona said gratefully.


    ¡°Okay Auntie, we have the contact details for each other, please feel free to contact


    me if you have any questions,¡± Charlie said with a nod.


    ¡°By the way, Charlie, after Auntie and Zhiyu return, how should we react if anyone asks


    about our experience during this period?¡± Liona hummed.


    ¡°If anyone asks about your experience during this period, you¡¯ll say you were seriously


    injured in a car ident and have been admitted to the ward to recover,¡± Charlie said.


    ¡°You have no idea where the ward is or which hospital it belongs to, or even the world


    outside the ward.¡±


    ¡°You say that doctors and nurses wear masks and you are unable to disclose their


    identities if anyone asks who the doctor is, who the nurse is, and what they look like.¡±


    ¡°If anyone asks why the doctor was treating you, you say it¡¯s because they all were


    entrusted by a mysterious person.¡±


    ¡°Then you might tell that this mysterious person isn¡¯t as bad as Chengfeng beasts if


    anyone asks why this mysterious person does this.¡±

 Chapter 2783

    Chapter 2783


    The atmosphere darkens as the evening progresses.


    On the Aurous Hill Ring Expressway, a Rolls-Royce Cullinan is speeding.


    One of Issac¡¯s men was behind the wheel.


    Issac took a seat in the co-seat of the driver.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Liona and Zhiyu, mother and daughter, are in the back row. The co-pilot, Issac, looked at


    the navigation chart and said to the two of them, ¡°Please wait for a moment. We¡¯re just a


    few minutes away from our final destination. You can call your family when you arrive at


    the ce.¡±


    Liona and Zhiyu were giddy and uncontroble. They are most concerned that their family


    members are unnecessarily concerned because it has been too long since the crash,


    and they can¡¯t wait to let them know that they are still alive.


    The two did not say anything because Issac had said something and they had


    to wait for 10 minutes.


    They¡¯ve been waiting for days, and thest 10 minutes have been pretty sweet.


    Liona¡¯s father, Elijah, was holding a family meeting with his sons and daughters in the


    old house of Du¡¯s in Aurous Hill at the time.


    They¡¯ve been looking for Liona and Zhiyu¡¯s whereabouts since they rushed over from


    Eastcliff in recent days.


    They used all of the tools avable to them, much like the Su family, but they were unable


    to discover any details about the mother and daughter.


    Elijah was at a loss for words at the time. He frowned as he looked at his sons and


    daughters and asked:


    ¡°So, how about Zhifei? Why hasn¡¯t he turned up for the meeting he said he was going to


    come tonight?¡±


    Renel, the eldest son, said: ¡°Dad, Zhifei just sent me a WeChat message saying he¡¯s


    deciding what concert-rted matters with this year¡¯s performance venues are, and that


    he won¡¯t be back for a while. Let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡°Mischief!¡± exims the speaker. Elijah expressed his frustration by saying: ¡°I know this kid


    is normally sensible, so why isn¡¯t he being straightforward now? What could be


    more serious than his mother and sister¡¯s lives? What¡¯s more important?!¡±


    Renel, powerless, said: ¡°I know this child hasn¡¯t been spending much time dealing with


    the matter of Liona and Zhiyu these days, but he must still be upied with other things.


    His family is nowhere to be found and he is putting everything out of your mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad, I know this child must know it in his heart,¡± said the second son, Simon, ¡°but


    he has not found any clues for so long, and he must be a little discouraged in his heart,


    so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I still feel like this kid is a little absent-mindedtely,¡± Elijah said, a little glumly. ¡°I¡¯m


    afraid that he, like the rest of the Su family, is oblivious to family affection!¡±


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s talk about business first,¡± Haya, Elijah¡¯s eldest daughter, said at the time.


    I¡¯ll go have a nice chat with him if I have time. This is the kid we¡¯ve been watching grow


    up. Yeah, despite the fact that his surname is Su, he is not the same as his father¡¯s


    or grandfather¡¯s.¡±


    With a sigh and a wave of his hand, Elijah said: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him, please. Write


    down a summary of your current situation. If you have any suggestions?¡±


    All shook their heads helplessly as they heard this.

 Chapter 2784

    Chapter 2784


    Elijah had a gloomy feeling: ¡°What are you talking about? There aren¡¯t any signs at


    all?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± says the speakers.


    Renel said solemnly: ¡°I¡¯ve started all of the possible rtionships, and I¡¯ve found a lot of


    private investigators and security department informants, but I haven¡¯t found anything


    about them. Clues that are rted, all broken and missing.¡±


    ¡°Are the investigators and informants not being patient enough to look for clues?¡± Elijah


    hurriedly inquired.


    Renel, powerless, grinned and said, ¡°By the way, when looking for clues, they¡¯ve


    discovered seven or eight foreign spies. This search has reached unparalleled levels of


    strength, but no findings have yet been uncovered. There are a lot of valuable hints here.¡±


    Elijah sighed and said, ¡°Hello there! This is really the pits! The two of them were able to


    vanish from the scene of such arge car crash in the tunnel without leaving any useful


    clues. This is fantastic. Thank you so much for that.¡±


    Haya rushed to say: ¡°It¡¯s incredible, Dad. The further it shows that there is room for


    reversal in this case, the better.


    Otherwise, to say nothing else, the impact of the car crash at the time would have been


    unbelievable if it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Liona and Zhiyu, as well as the others,


    were already dead.¡±


    Elijah said with a nod: ¡°This is also usible, but we haven¡¯t been able to uncover any


    relevant evidence. I¡¯m really worried.¡±


    ording to Renel, ¡°I¡¯ve already resolved the situation with you father. At noon tomorrow,


    I¡¯ll be able to temporarily ess the Academy of Sciences¡¯ supeputer and use the


    face recognition technology to search all surveince videos within a 300-kilometer radius


    of Aurous Hill. Compare Liona¡¯s and Zhiyu¡¯s facial features to see whether we can spot


    any simrities.¡±


    When Elijah learned of this, he became enraged and eximed: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use it


    earlier, you man, there¡¯s such a good way? I¡¯ll be able to figure it out now that face


    recognition is so advanced. As long as Liona and Zhiyu have left photos before being


    monitored, we¡¯ll be able to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Dad, the Academy of Sciences¡¯ supeputers typically have a lot of jobs, ranging from


    cloud image analysis for weather forecasts to orbit calctions for Mars exploration,¡±


    Renel said helplessly.


    Almost all uses involve utilizing these supeputers. In thest few months, one of


    their supeputers has been running at maximum capacity. Despite the fact that I


    have certain rights, I am unable to postpone big national events!¡±


    Elijah couldn¡¯t help but agree when he heard this: ¡°National affairs are important; let us not


    use power for personal gain.¡±


    Renel rushed to say: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad; their supeputer will be able to move one of


    them out at noon tomorrow.


    There would be a six-hour window, so I arranged with them and spend those six hours.


    During the empty window time, all of Aurous Hill¡¯s surveince videos will be calcted;


    however, the amount of data is enormous, and the supeputer¡¯sputing power is


    equally impressive.


    I asked the experts there, and they estimated that it would take about 4 hours to run


    all of the results. Their follow-up work will not be hampered.¡±


    ¡°This is good¡­this is good¡­¡± Elijah exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡°Son, after this incident, you


    must donate a sum of money to the Academy of Sciences, which is regarded as a


    payment to the institute,¡± he said after finishing his speech to his second son, Simon,


    who had been doing business.


    Simon said unequivocally: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad; if they can locate Liona and Zhiyu using


    supeputer calctions, I¡¯ll donate a million dors. If they can¡¯t find it, I¡¯ll donate $5


    million as well!¡±


    Just as the Du family was pinning their hopes on the supeputer, tragedy


    struck.


    The car was speeding through Aurous Hill¡¯s outskirts when it came to a halt at a


    sparsely popted intersection in the suburbs.


    ¡°Ms. Du, you should call your rtives,¡± Issac said afterward, handing Liona a cellphone.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She counted and nodded before picking up the phone and dialing a number.


    This is the mobile phone of Elijah, the Du family¡¯s patriarch. Elijah had gathered his


    children for a meeting. He wasn¡¯t expecting the phone to unexpectedly ring.


    He was irritated even more when he realized it was an unknown number, so he pressed


    for a response and asked in a threatening tone: ¡°Who is it, exactly? What exactly is


    the problem?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­me¡­I¡¯m It¡¯s Liona¡­¡± said Liona on the other end of the line, and suddenly chocked


    up.

 Chapter 2785

    Chapter 2785


    ¡°What?! Liona?!¡±


    The elderly Elijah heard Liona¡¯s voice, and the whole person was almost as if struck by


    lightning!


    He heard his daughter¡¯s voice, but he couldn¡¯t believe it was really her.


    So at this moment, he felt that his heart suddenly doubled, and the violent beating


    made the entire chest aching.


    While clutching his chest, he subconsciously confirmed:


    ¡°You¡­are you really Liona?!¡±


    When these words came out, the surrounding Du children were also shocked!


    Renel blurted out and asked, ¡°Dad, is it really Liona?!¡± Simon hurriedly said,


    ¡°Dad, turn on the speaker!¡±


    Elijah hurriedly turned on the speaker of the phone and heard the phone on the other


    end. Liona choked and said: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s really me, I¡¯m still alive, and Zhiyu is still alive, right


    by my side.¡±


    Zhiyu also said cryingly: ¡°Grandpa¡­It¡¯s me¡­I¡¯m Zhiyu¡­¡±


    The entire Du family suddenly boiled!


    Elijah stood up suddenly and blurted out and asked, ¡°Where are your now my girls?!¡±


    Liona said hurriedly: ¡°We are on the outskirts of Aurous Hill. Dad, there are no people


    here. I will have to trouble you to arrange someone to pick us up.¡±


    Elijah said excitedly: ¡°Hurry up and tell me your specific location, and I wille


    there with your brother!¡±


    Liona said: ¡°I will use this phone to add your WeChat and send you the address.¡±


    Elijah blurted out: ¡°Give me an approximate direction first. Which direction are you in


    Aurous Hill? I¡¯ll move there first!¡±


    Liona hurriedly looked at Issac. Issac spoke about the north side silently, so Liona


    hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m in the north of Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Elijah was excited and hurriedly said: ¡°You can send me the address on WeChat


    now, and I will go out right now!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Elijah excitedly said to Renel and Simon: ¡°Renel, Simon, get


    ready with the car, and you two will pick them up with me.¡±


    Haya hurriedly said: ¡°Dad, I will go too!¡±


    Elijah waved his hand: ¡°Haya, don¡¯te with us. Arrange the chef, doctor, and aunt at


    home. Keep them ready. Let the chef prepare meals, ask the doctor to get ready for


    physical examination, and tell the aunt to clean up the bedroom.¡±


    As he said, he sighed distressedly: ¡°I don¡¯t know in what condition my girls are


    currently, and whether they have suffered.¡±


    Haya nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Okay Dad, then I will make arrangements.¡±


    Elijah gave a hum, took the two sons, and hurried out.


    On the other side, Liona also sent the specific location to her father.


    Renel drove a seven-seatermercial vehicle from home and drove his father and


    younger brother hurriedly towards the northern suburbs.


    On the way, Simon, who was sitting in the co-pilot, couldn¡¯t help but look back at Elijah


    who was sitting in the back row, and said, ¡°Dad, where did Liona and Zhiyu go during this


    time? I think this positioning is not too far from us. It¡¯s about 20 or 30 kilometers, but


    during this period of time, I searched the Aurous Hill upside down, and didn¡¯t find any


    relevant clues at all.¡±


    Elijah hurriedly asked: ¡°Have you looked for the location near Liona?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it!¡± Simon blurted out: ¡°We basically searched the entire administrative area of


    Aurous Hill.¡±


    Elijah said: ¡°From my point of view, the car ident was so dynamic at the time. Liona


    and Zhiyu¡¯s disappearance shows that they must have been rescued by others. It is


    likely that they have been hidden by the other party during this period, and they have


    just recovered. Maybe given freedom.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Renel, who was driving, sighed: ¡°To be honest, I really want to know the person who


    rescued them. This person¡¯s strength and background are absolutely extraordinary. I


    don¡¯t know which family he belongs to.¡±


    Elijah nodded and said: ¡°The specific situation will be known only after meeting them.¡±


    Half an hourter, Renel drove to the location sent by Liona. At this time, on this country


    road, no one was seen at all, and there was no car.


    In fact, just 10 minutes ago, Issac asked his men to drive the car to the next vige, while


    he stayed in the dark to ensure the safety of Liona and Zhiyu. After they were gone he


    waited for the Du family toe up and take thedies away.

 Chapter 2786

    Chapter 2786


    At this time, Liona and Zhiyu cautiously hid in the dry ditch by the roadside, waiting for the


    arrival of their families.


    Soon, two white lights appeared at the end of the road, and themercial vehicle


    driven by Renel had already moved toward the location.


    Elijah hurriedly called Liona and said to her: ¡°Liona, have seen our car?¡±


    Liona said: ¡°Dad, I can see a car, about five or six hundred meters away, but I¡¯m not


    sure if it is yours.¡±


    Elijah said in a convenient way: ¡°I let your big brother sh the high beam twice.¡±


    When Renel heard this, he quickly shed two high beams.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Liona walked out of the ditch at this time and waved her hand at the vehicle on the small


    road.


    Renel in the co-pilot saw her at a nce, and said excitedly:


    ¡°It¡¯s Liona, go there!¡±


    Renel kicked the elerator and themercial vehicle drove over quickly.


    Immediately afterward, the car stopped beside Liona, and as soon as it stopped, the


    three doors of the main driver, co- pilot, and the rear seat opened at the same time.


    Elijah, Renel, and Simon quickly got out of the car.


    When Elijah saw Liona, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions and choked up: ¡°Liona, you


    and Zhiyu have been missing during this period of time, and your dad is almost worried


    to death¡­¡±


    Liona also burst into tears, stepped forward, and hugged her father, crying and said, ¡°Dad,


    I¡¯m sorry, I worried you¡­¡±


    At this time, Zhiyu also came to Liona, gently grasped Elijah¡¯s arm, and sobbed:


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Elijah hurriedly hugged Zhiyu lightly, and said excitedly: ¡°Good girl, it¡¯s okay if you¡¯re fine,


    it¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Zhiyu looked at Renel and Simon again, choked with sobs:


    ¡°Uncle, Uncle, we made you worry¡­¡±


    Renel hurriedly said: ¡°Silly girl, what are you talking about? You and your mother are fine,


    even if your uncle threw it in for half my life¡­¡±


    Elijah couldn¡¯t help but ask the question he most wanted to ask at this time: ¡°Liona, where


    were you and Zhiyu during this time? Who saved you?¡±


    Liona sighed and said sincerely: ¡°Dad, this matter¡­ is really a long story. I won¡¯t know


    where to start for a while¡­¡±


    Simon said at this time: ¡°Dad, I think we should get in the car and go home first. If we


    have anything to say on the road, we will go home and continue talking if we don¡¯t finish


    talking on the road, it is going to take a long while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Elijah said hurriedly: ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±


    With that said, he took the initiative to open the rear door of themercial vehicle and


    said to the mother and daughter: ¡°Get in the car, let¡¯s go home first!¡±


    Liona nodded and hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, you go first.¡±


    Elijah pushed her gently and said, ¡°You go with Zhiyu first.¡± Seeing this, Liona didn¡¯t insist


    anymore, pulling Zhiyu into the car first.


    Immediately after Elijah got in the car, and Renel drove away.


    Seeing themercial car go further and further away, Issac in the dark breathed a sigh


    of relief, took out his mobile phone to call Charlie, and said, ¡°Master, thedies have


    already met their family.¡±


    Charlie breathed a sigh of relief on the other end of the phone, and said, ¡°In this case, you


    should also go home.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°Mr. Issac, you have worked hard from yesterday to


    now. Take a good rest these two days!¡±


    Issac smiled slightly and said: ¡°I just followed you for ap in Syria, and I am not tired at


    all. It¡¯s you, master, don¡¯t mind that I bothered you for these two days.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°So I also n to take a two-day rest.¡± Issac hurriedly said,


    ¡°Master, it seems that your birthday is also approaching. Do you have any ns?¡±


    Charlie hummed, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t have anything about special about the birthday. Just


    that day, Sara will over to have a concert. I will apany my wife to the concert, as it is


    a birthday celebration.¡±

 Chapter 2787

    Chapter 2787


    Throughout Aurous Hill, there are many people who are thinking about Sara¡¯s concert.


    Among them, the eldest master of the Su family, Zhifei is the most eager.


    At this time, Zhifei did not know the news that his mother and sister are safe.


    He was still at the Aurous Hill Olympic Center and was constantlymunicating with the


    venue members about the small details of the concert.


    In fact, hispany is just the sponsor of Sara¡¯s concert. Generally speaking, this kind of


    sponsor only needs to pay for it.


    The real performance scheduling, stage construction, and promotional materials are


    all matters of Sara¡¯s own managementpany.


    He has no rtionship with half a dime.


    However, he quietly reached a cooperation with the venue staff. They clearly leased


    the venue to Sara¡¯s agency for the concert.


    However, Zhifei had already bought it back by spending his own money. Prepare it is all


    surprises for Sara everywhere in the venue.


    Zhifei tried his best to pursue her.


    Originally, he wanted to directly buy all the advertising spaces in Shangri-La, but Issac


    refused.


    So he reached a cooperation with the venue and directly rented all the billboards


    here, including severalrge LED advertising screens outside the venue, which he


    quietly rented.


    On the day of Sara¡¯s concert, these advertising screens will disy courtship posters


    carefully prepared by Zhifei.


    In addition, he also specially customized tens of thousands of lucky bags, which


    contained glow sticks, light signs, and T- shirts, especially for Sara¡¯s support.


    These are all made by Zhifei from the best manufacturer.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition to these items to be used in the lucky bag, there is also a color poster.


    The content printed on the poster is consistent with the courtship poster that he


    wants to put on the big screen.


    However, he did not reveal his name in the courtship poster. He signed himself in the


    poster as Mr. S, who loved Sara.


    The letter S is naturally the first letter of Zhifei¡¯s surname.


    He believed that when Sara sees the content of the courtship poster, she would be able


    to guess that he did it, but other people would definitely not think of him.


    In this way, he would be able to confess to her under the witness of thousands of


    people, but at the same time he would not reveal his identity, so he could kill two birds


    with one stone.

 Chapter 2788

    Chapter 2788


    Moreover, he felt that he took such pains to express his love to Sara in such a grand


    manner, Sara would definitely be moved by then.


    What¡¯s more interesting is that in order to cause a sensation, Zhifei specially prepared


    millions of cash, ording to the ticket price of each seat of the concert, put the


    corresponding cash into this seat. In a lucky bag.


    This is a way for him to please Sara¡¯s fans.


    In his opinion, he passed, and tens of thousands of spectators showed their love to Sara.


    Naturally, it would not arouse the disgust of these spectators. So in his opinion, spending


    money is the best solution.


    Anyway, he will reimburse them for the money they spend to watch the concert. He will


    woo the goddess through the concert. What can they say?


    This kind of behavior, in the eyes of others, may not be any different from being taken


    advantage of, but to Zhifei, this amount of money is not even a f@rt.


    After so much preparation, Zhifei still felt that it was not enough.


    He instructed his assistant:


    ¡°By the way, I must find the marketing team when the timees. When the concert


    audience starts to enter the venue, I will make this a hot topic.


    It must be published on Weibo and short video tforms. It must take the top spot on the


    tform!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The assistant said without hesitation: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, buying hot searches and hot


    topics are familiar to our team. It¡¯s nothing more than spending a little money. I will help


    you realize it when the timees.¡±


    Zhifei nodded in satisfaction and smiled longingly: ¡°At that time, this mysterious Mr. S


    will definitely be a hot spot for discussion on the wholework!¡±


    Speaking of this, he suddenly had an idea and blurted out:


    ¡°By the way, you have to call a prize-winning event at that time. Under this hot topic,


    users who support and encourage Mr. S will have the Chance to participate in the lucky


    draw!¡±


    The assistant hurriedly asked: ¡°Master, how do you set the prizes for the lottery?¡±


    Zhifei smiled and said: ¡°Since I want to have fun with the people, I have to be more


    generous, so let me draw a first prize, two-second prizes, three third prizes, and the first


    prize.


    It is a Rolls Royce. A Phantom; the second prize is a Bentley Mulsanne; the third prize


    is a Mercedes-Benz big G!¡±


    The assistant eximed: ¡°Master, your drawing is too big¡­As far as I know, the biggest


    prize in the online lottery has not exceeded one million¡­¡±


    Zhifeiughed and said triumphantly:


    ¡°It¡¯s just to be big! What a person is 10,000 in cash and tens of hundreds of money, this is


    too boring, small, not enough to force the topic to the hottest, so we directly draw tens of


    millions of luxury cars, and there are six in one draw! At that time, the draw time will be


    extended a bit, one month!


    This month is enough to stir up the heat!¡±


    The assistant quickly agreed and said, ¡°Ok, master, I will let the notary departmente


    out for notarization at that time to ensure that the activity is true and effective, so that


    netizens


    can participate boldly and confidently!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhifei nodded in satisfaction, and said: ¡°This matter is left to you. We must fire up


    the heat to the extreme.


    In addition, I will recruit arge number of PR people and push hands to let them.


    Send me a soft article on the Inte!¡±


    The assistant hurriedly asked: ¡°Master, do you have a designated category and direction


    for the advertisement?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zhifei smiled: ¡°Be sure to find me those famous influencers, inte


    celebrities, and opinion leaders who are very famous in marriage and love, and it is best


    to choose more women. Tell them that when writing soft articles, The tone must be


    crazy envious of Sara¡¯s care and love for a man with such a heart.


    At the same time, she must express his envy for Sara and his love for Mr. S, and create


    Mr. S¡¯s personality of a peerless good man!¡±

 Chapter 2789

    Chapter 2789


    The assistant was also a little excited said:


    ¡°When the timees, I will strengthen a few people tobel the mysterious Mr. S, who


    is infatuated, affectionate, hard- working, and rich! You will definitely be the national


    hero who is putting the girls crazy and obsessed all over the country!¡±


    Zhifei said with a smile: ¡°The gold content of the two words ¡°National hero is really too


    low.


    These days, all kinds of cats and dogs dare to im to be national heroes. I still don¡¯t want


    to grab this title.¡±


    The assistant thought that he had hit the horse¡¯s leg with a ttery, and hurriedly changed


    his words: ¡°Yes, yes, you, as the young master, can you bepared to those so-


    called national heroes!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Master, Ms. Sara¡¯s fans give her a nickname ¡°Little girl¡±, so Miss Gu is a


    national girl, then you will naturally be a National boy!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Zhifei nodded repeatedly and said happily: ¡°National boy, not bad, not


    bad, I like this title!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As he was talking, his cell phone rang suddenly. It was his grandfather


    Elijah who called.


    Zhifei felt a little big head.


    He knew that his grandfather had been desperately looking for the whereabouts of his


    mother and sister during this period. Dy him.


    In fact, Zhifei has beenpletely enlightened since talking with his father Zynn.


    He is not very interested in finding his mother and sister, because he knows that the best


    situation right now is that his grandfather¡¯s reputation ispletely ruined and he has to


    push his father Zynn to the stage.


    Moreover, because of the mother and younger sister¡¯s affairs, grandpa feels more or less


    guilty for him and his father, so it is very likely that he will inherit the Su family in the future.


    In this case, he really has no motivation to find his mother and sister.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare answer his grandpa¡¯s call, so he had no choice but to answer it.


    When he was about to ask Grandpa what was going on, Elijah on the other side of the


    phone asked, ¡°Zhifei, where are you now?¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m talking about business, what¡¯s the matter? Do you need


    me for anything?¡±


    Elijah blurted out: ¡°Come home, your mother and your sister are back!¡±

 Chapter 2790

    Chapter 2790


    Zhifei¡¯s entire body became dull as soon as he heard these words.


    For more than ten seconds, he was unconscious.


    ¡°Zhifei, are you listening to me?¡± Elijah, on the other end of the line, couldn¡¯t help but


    ask when he didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, grandpa, you said mother and Zhiyu are back?!?¡± Zhifei eximed. ¡°Really?¡±


    he hardly ask.


    ¡°Of course!¡± exims the speaker. ¡°Can I still make a joke with this kind of thing?¡± Elijah


    asked solemnly. ¡°Please return soon!¡±


    ¡°OK, grandpa, I¡¯lle back now!¡± Zhifei hurriedly said.


    ¡°You stay and continue to connect with the people on the PR side,¡± he told the assistant


    as he hung up the phone after speaking.


    ¡°First and foremost, I must leave now.¡±


    He dashed out as soon as the voice faded. Zhifei hurriedly wanted to start the car


    while sitting in it, but he suddenly hesitated.


    For dozens of seconds, his entire body was still, and he felt extremely perplexed and


    contradictory in his mind.


    He had no idea whether his mother and sister had returned safely at this point, or


    whether this was a good or bad thing.


    To be honest, he has always had a wonderful rtionship with his mother and sister, and


    he was sometimes overjoyed.


    But there was another uncontroble thought in his mind.


    ¡°Zhifei!¡± the thought was telling him. Returning with your mother and sister is certainly not


    a good idea! Remember your grandfather, the old man who is addicted to money and


    influence, and the exnation for the gifts he now offers you and your father.


    In the end, he is doing well and showing vulnerability to you because he is now notorious


    and feels guilty.¡±


    ¡°If your mother and sister return safely and seem to be in good health, the world¡¯s


    scorn for your grandfather will be relieved!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After all, there¡¯s a big difference between someone who is dead and someone who


    isn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Once the two of them return safely, the spit and rage directed at your grandfather will


    inevitably dissipate, and they will even be forgotten over time!¡±


    ¡°In that case, your grandfather will be able to regain the public¡¯s interest and


    reasonably recover the Su Family Patriarch¡¯s identity.¡±


    At that point, you and your father will once again be his two orphaned sons!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, at that point, he will no longer feel responsible for you and your father!¡±


    You and your father will lose all of your advantages as well!

 Chapter 2791

    Chapter 2791


    ¡°More importantly, because they fled at your grandfather¡¯s hands, your mother and


    sister will never forgive your grandfather in this life, and they will even freely turn their


    faces with your grandfather, or even turn their faces toward you.¡±


    ¡°What will you do at that point?¡±


    Your grandfather no longer feels responsible for you, and your mother and sister view


    him as an adversary, engaging in various confrontations with him or openly attacking


    him. You will undoubtedly be implicated at that moment!¡±


    ¡°No one will give the Patriarchship to the enemy¡¯s son, the enemy¡¯s brother¡­¡±


    Zhifei got irritated just thinking about it!


    It was also at this point that his heart¡¯s bnce moved slightly.


    As a result, he unconsciously took out his phone and dialed Chengfeng¡¯s number, who


    was worried about Zynn¡¯s whereabouts.


    At the time, Chengfeng was gloomy.


    Zynn, his eldest son, has been missing for more than 12 hours after he went missing in


    the morning.


    He didn¡¯t find any useful hints in those 12 hours.


    Zynn, like his younger brother Shoude, seemed to vanish from the face of the earth.


    Although the Wade Family was suspicious, Zynn was self- defeating in that he gave the


    Wade Family a good excuse to throw the pot, so he did not dare to push the Wade


    Family any further.


    Zhifei called at this precise moment.


    ¡°Zhifei, have you found a hint to your father?¡± he asked, a little irritably on the phone.


    Zhifei was taken aback and asked, ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? Are you


    looking for details about your father? What¡¯s the matter with father?¡±


    Chengfeng only realized this after Zynn¡¯s crash, when he realized he hadn¡¯t been


    aware of Zhifei for the whole day.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, even though Zhifei was in Aurous Hill, he was unaware that his father


    had vanished.


    ¡°Zhifei, there is bad news, your father is missing¡­¡± he sighed.

 Chapter 2792

    Chapter 2792


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Zhifei was taken aback and eximed,


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡­what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My father is fine; why would he suddenly vanish?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Your father concealed his identity and lived peacefully in Shangri-La in Aurous Hill,¡±


    Chengfeng said frankly. He nned to find an opportunity to meet Ito Yuhiko of the Ito


    family, but there is no news since this morning.


    ¡°All of his men have disappeared.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± says the voice.


    Zhifei had ck spots in front of his eyes, dizziness in his head, and was on the


    verge of copsing.


    ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Zhifei muttered incoherently to himself. ¡°The whole thing is really


    weird,¡± Chengfeng said helplessly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t yet discovered any useful information. However, I believe it has a lot to do


    with the disappearance of your second uncle.


    It¡¯s possible that it was done by the same guy. There should be some kind of connection


    with the Wade family as well.


    After all, your father was injured in the Wade family¡¯s hotel, and Aurous Hill is the Wade


    family¡¯s domain.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, could it be the Wade family?¡± Zhifei hurriedly inquired.


    He was still with him when the second uncle had an ident, and the other party might


    get the second uncle away under Master Luther¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Wade¡¯s family shouldn¡¯t have such a master, right?¡± I remember thinking.


    ¡°Hey¡­this is something I haven¡¯t worked out yet,¡± Chengfeng sighed.


    It appears to be inextricably linked to the Wade Family, but when you think about it, the


    Wade Family doesn¡¯t seem to merit such strength¡­¡±


    ¡°However, I have sent someone to look for it,¡± he said again after speaking.


    I¡¯ll go to any extent to find clues. In Aurous Hill, you will eagerly await my news.


    You can also inquire there if you have any sources. Look for any noteworthy hints.¡±


    ¡°All right¡­¡± Zhifei was annoyed and grudgingly agreed. ¡°I have a headache, so I


    won¡¯t talk to you anymore,¡± Chengfeng said again at this point. I¡¯ll keep you


    informed of any developments.¡±


    ¡°Okay grandpa, then you first have a nice rest and take care of your body¡­¡± Zhifei


    murmured absently.


    He quickly recalled what Grandpa had said and hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t hang up the


    phone!¡± as he spoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chengfeng inquired. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°My grandfather just called me, and he said that mother and sister have returned!¡± Zhifei


    hurriedly said.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chengfeng burst with joy and shouted, ¡°Your mother and


    sister are back?¡±


    What exactly do you mean when you say they are returning?


    ¡°How did they get back?¡± ¡°Where were they?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather didn¡¯t say anything specific, but they were in Aurous Hill,¡± Zhifei


    hurriedly exined.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They just called and asked him to pick them up right away.


    Mother and Zhiyu should probably have gone back to Du¡¯s old house in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Chengfeng screamed, turning up the stormy sea in his heart.


    ¡°How in the world is this even possible?¡±


    ¡°Zhifei, where are you now?!¡± he hurriedly inquired.


    ¡°I am at the Aurous Hill Olympic Center, and I am going back to the old house to take a


    look!¡± Zhifei hurriedly said.


    ¡°Go!¡± eximed Chengfeng. Check out what¡¯s going on!¡±

 Chapter 2793

    Chapter 2793


    After hanging up the phone, Chengfeng felt ck for a while. Anson on the side hurried


    forward and asked cautiously:


    ¡°Master¡­ Liona and Missy, have they really returned to Du¡¯s house?!¡±


    Chengfeng rubbed his temples, nodded weakly, and sighed, ¡°Anson, things seem to have


    gone to the worst¡­¡±


    Anson asked quickly: ¡°Master, why are you saying this?¡± Chengfeng sighed: ¡°Hey¡­All of


    this is extremely consistent with my worst assumptions before. Things have started to


    develop in the direction I least want to see. The Su family is really going to be in big trouble


    this time!¡±


    Anson asked in surprise: ¡°Master¡­ Have you previously guessed that their wives


    will be safe?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Chengfeng rubbed his temples and said weakly:


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I thought that even if they were rescued, it would be difficult for them to survive such a


    serious car ident. Maybe when the other party took them away, There were already two


    corpses, but I did not expect that they would actually survive, and the other party put will


    them back, which proves that the mysterious person behind not only has hands and eyes


    open to the sky but also stood by them.¡­¡±


    Anson asked again:


    ¡°Then¡­ Is this mysterious person rted to the disappearance of the young master and


    the second young master?!¡±


    Chengfeng nodded: ¡°There must be a rtionship!¡±


    Anson looked shocked, and said, ¡°Master, we have investigated Aurous Hill before.


    The city has nothing to do with Crouching Tiger, or a Hidden Dragon.


    It is nothing more than a few localpanies and families, and Issac from the Wade


    family seems to be the most powerful. In terms of size, how could it be possible to


    cultivate such a powerful person? Even the Wade Family does not have this ability.


    If the Wade Family really has this ability, after Changying¡¯s death, they would not be able to


    crush and beat the Su family for so many years!¡±


    Chengfeng¡¯s expression was dignified, and he said coldly: ¡°I now suspect that this


    mysterious person is not from Aurous Hill at all, and may not even be from China!¡±

 Chapter 2794

    Chapter 2794


    ¡°What?!¡± Anson was even more horrified:


    ¡°It¡¯s not from China? Where would it be? Is it from abroad?!


    It can¡¯t be the Rothschild family, right?


    The Rothschild family hates the Wade family. Yes, in this case, they will never be able to


    deal with us, because once our strength is weakened, the Wade family will definitely


    be strengthened¡­


    How could the Rothschild family sit back and watch the Wade family fishermen profit?¡±


    As he said, Anson continued to analyze:


    ¡°Changying¡¯s wife¡¯s family is indeed very powerful, but in my impression, An family has


    always looked down upon the Wade Family. Back then, An¡¯s pearl of the hand married into


    the Wade Family. An¡¯s were said to be very furious.¡±


    Chengfeng waved his hand and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s not the Rothschild family or An¡¯s, but


    the Japanese Chinese!¡±


    ¡°Japanese Chinese?!¡± Anson was even more surprised:


    ¡°Master, thergest family in Japan is the Ito family. Among the top four families, there is


    no Chinese family, and even the first Ito family in Japan does not have power


    comparable to us. Itsprehensive strength is not that strong.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Chengfeng said: ¡°This strength does not necessarily refer to


    economic strength, but strength in force!¡±


    After talking, Chengfeng said again: ¡°At the beginning, Zhifei and Zhiyu were kidnapped by


    the Matsumoto family in Japan.


    Several top ninjas guarded them. After killing them, they would throw their bodies to Ito¡¯s


    residence in Kyoto.


    The whole n was designed.


    The clothes were perfect, but in the end, these top ninjas were killed by a Chinese youth


    who we don¡¯t know where he came from¡­¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Anson eximed: ¡°Master, you suspect that it was the mysterious Chinese youth who


    saved Liona and Missy this time?!¡±


    Chengfeng said annoyedly: ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be the same 10,000 in my mind, but now it


    seems that he can basically nail it¡­


    Besides this person, who else has such a strong ability to be able to deal with that car


    ident and rescue Liona and Zhiyu?


    Except for this person, who can abduct Shoude without showing off under our guard¡¯s


    nose?


    Except for this person, who can make Zynn disappear?!¡± Anson blurted out:


    ¡°Master, if this is the case, then your personal safety must be strengthened!


    Otherwise, if this person wants to act on you and our defensive power is not strong


    enough, we are not going to be opponents at all¡­ ¡­¡±

 Chapter 2795

    Chapter 2795


    Chengfeng nodded repeatedly, and said in agreement:


    ¡°Yes! The biggest problem now is that our military strength is severely insufficient. The He


    family has withdrawn. Only some other bodyguards are in the hospital.


    I am afraid that it will be unbearable in front of the mysterious man. If he hits suddenly¡­¡­¡±


    With that said, he immediately told Anson: ¡°Anson! You will fly to Northeast Desert City


    right now!¡±


    Anson eximed: ¡°Go to Mocheng? Master, you let me see Luther He?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chengfeng said:


    ¡°Go to see Luther, and apologize to him about Ruoli¡¯s affairs on my behalf, and tell him


    that if the He family is willing to continue to serve the Su family regardless of the past, I


    can give them for a year two billion yuan!¡±


    ¡°Two billion a year?!¡± Anson said dumbfounded: ¡°Master, the remuneration we gave


    them before has increased from 200 million a year to 600 million.


    To be honest, this amount is already very high. If it rises to two billion all at once, this is


    more than a three-fold increase!¡±


    Chengfeng waved his hand: ¡°What does it count even if it goes to triple?


    The key is that the most important thing is to solve the urgent needs! Now there is a


    powerful enemy after the Su family, who is invisible and intangible.


    If I don¡¯t defend myself, someday, I will also be arrested by the other party. Isn¡¯t the Su


    family finished?¡±


    Anson hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Master, I understand! I will set off now and go to


    Mocheng to see Luther, the head of the He family!¡±


    Chengfeng nodded, directly wrote a one-billion-dor cash check, handed it to Anson, and


    said: ¡°Take this check with you, hand it to Luther, and tell him whether he epts


    my invitation or not, he can keep the cheque.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, Chengfeng said again: ¡°If he epts the invitation, it is considered that I


    prepaid 50% of his sry; if he does not ept it, then the money is considered to be


    mypensation to the He family, in Ruoli¡¯s matter. After all, I am sorry for them.¡±


    Anson couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Master, if Luther really chooses thetter, wouldn¡¯t these


    billions of dors be meat buns for the dogs?¡±


    Chengfeng shook his head and said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, most people who learn


    martial arts have a sense of arrogance, especially those who have made great


    achievements in martial arts like Luther, even more so! I understand Luther¡¯s character.


    He is destined to choose to reject my invitationpletely, or ept it directly, it is


    impossible to choose to take the money and not do anything, so this is just polite and win


    him more favors.¡±


    Anson hurriedly said: ¡°Okay master, I understand, then I will start!¡±


    Chengfeng nodded slightly and said, ¡°Go, there is no airport in Mocheng. You have to


    arrange the helicopters at nearby airports in advance, so as to save time as much as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°OK, lord!¡±

 Chapter 2796

    Chapter 2796


    Just when Zhifei drove back to the Du¡¯s old house, and Anson set off for the airport


    overnight, the Du¡¯s old house at this time had be a sea of joy.


    The brothers and sisters of the Du family have been cultivated to be exceptionally united


    under the guidance of their father since they were young.


    In fact, regardless of whether brothers and sisters are close rtives, in the final


    analysis, in most families with children, it is difficult for the rtionship between children


    to be absolutely intimate.


    Especially when the children are all grown-ups, and after their respective families start


    their own businesses, the big family with brothers and sisters is naturally less important


    than the small family with wives and children.


    Therefore, in real life and on the TV, we can often see that brothers and sisters turn their


    faces because of the fight for family property, or quarrel and even fight because of


    parental issues.


    Moreover, this is not only true of the poor but even more so for the rich.


    However, the brothers and sisters of the Du family are really twisted into a rope.


    Liona had an ident, and her brothers and sisters put aside everything in their hands,


    regardless of all costs, just to find her and her daughter.


    Now that she has finally returned safely, these brothers and sisters are naturally extremely


    happy!


    The eldest sister Haya had asked the chef to cook a new table, and she was waiting for


    her sister and niece toe, and the family to have a good celebration.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But when they came back, Haya couldn¡¯t even care about her sister¡¯s dinner.


    She hugged the sister, and suddenly cried into tears.


    The family surrounded the mother and the daughter and asked them endlessly. The


    questions were also very concentrated.


    They just wanted to know who took them away after they had a car ident in the tunnel.


    Where did they go after they were taken away?


    And they must have been severely injured in the car ident, so who on earth was


    healing this injury?

 Chapter 2797

    Chapter 2797


    Liona faced the problems of her family and lied against her will: ¡°Actually, Zhiyu and I still


    don¡¯t know who saved us. After the car ident, we were almost unconscious when we


    woke up. We were already lying in a ward, and we can¡¯t see anything rted to the name


    of the hospital in the ward. The doctors who came to treat us also wore masks and


    could not recognize who they were.¡±


    Renel hurriedly asked her: ¡°Then have you remembered the surrounding environment,


    for example, what are the distinctive buildings outside the window?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Liona shook her head and said: ¡°In our ward, the windows were covered with opaque


    ck ss film. Nothing could be seen, Zhiyu and I have been in the room during this


    period. We eat and drink, and provide all the daily necessities we need, but they just don¡¯t


    let us leave.¡±


    Elijah asked in surprise: ¡°Then how did they let you leave now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Liona lied: ¡°They suddenly brought me and Zhiyu out, and then gave me a


    mobile phone to let me contact the family, and then I called you.¡±


    Elijah frowned and pondered: ¡°This thing sounds strange. The  person who saved you


    should be very powerful. He rescued you. He gave you treatment. In the end, even the


    identity not revealed. He didn¡¯t want to disclose, and he released you back without any


    conditions. I can¡¯t figure out why he is busy with this big circle¡­¡±


    Simon said, ¡°Dad, maybe the other party is the opponent of the Su family. They couldn¡¯t


    understand what the Su family did, so they rescued Liona and Zhiyu.¡±


    Elijah asked:


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The opponent of the Su family? Who?


    The Wade family? Although the Wade family is ranked second, how can they have this


    kind of ability?¡±


    Simon nodded slightly: ¡°Dad¡¯s words are reasonable¡­ Wade family should not be able


    to bear this¡­¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly asked Liona again: ¡°Liona, you and Zhiyu have been rescued


    for so long, haven¡¯t you found any clues?¡±


    Liona quickly said: ¡°I haven¡¯t left the ward these days. I only saw doctors and nurses, but


    the doctors and nurses didn¡¯t tell us anything.¡±


    Simon asked again: ¡°The person who saved you never showed up?¡±


    Liona said, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t want to expose his identity.¡±


    Elijah didn¡¯t have much doubt, and sighed: ¡°It seems that the knights are not only in the


    novels of Old legends but also in real life.¡±


    As he said, he suddenly thought of something and asked Zhiyu: ¡°By the way, Zhiyu,


    when you and Zhifei were in Japan, you were also saved by a mysterious man?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Zhiyu said hurriedly: ¡°Thanks to my benefactor that time, otherwise, my brother


    and I would be dead in the hands of Japanese ninjas.¡±

 Chapter 2798

    Chapter 2798


    Elijah sighed sincerely: ¡°One person can easily kill multiple ninjas. This is really amazing.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a hero!¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly asked again with a sh of inspiration: ¡°By the way, could


    he be the one who saved you this time?¡±


    Zhiyu vaguely said: ¡°This¡­I can¡¯t say this. After all, I haven¡¯t seen the true content, but it¡¯s


    possible¡­¡±


    Elijah nodded and said: ¡°This man has his own motives to help you, anyway, it¡¯s okay!¡±


    After that, he poured himself a ss of wine and said loudly: ¡°Come! Let¡¯s have a drink


    together to celebrate the safe return of Liona and Zhiyu!¡±


    The whole family was also excited, and one after another they picked up their wine


    sses.


    At this moment, Zhifei ran in quickly.


    ¡°Mom! Zhiyu!¡±


    Seeing his mother and sister sitting at the dining table intact, Zhifei yelled


    subconsciously.


    However, he was not so excited in his heart. Even, a little lost.


    Seeing his mother and sister in peace, he knew in his heart that he would lose a huge


    advantage in front of his grandfather Chengfeng.


    He has feelings for his mother and sister in his heart.


    However, in the face of the Su family¡¯s trillions of wealth, feelings did seem a little pale.


    The greater the immediate benefits, the weaker the family rtionship.


    This is the characteristic of mankind since ancient times.


    In ancient times, countless royal family fratricides urred across the world.


    It is not umon among the royal family that fathers kill sons, sons kill fathers, and


    even brothers kill each other.


    It¡¯s not that they really have no affection.


    On the contrary, family affection is really not worth mentioning in the face of


    huge benefits.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If it is ced in a poor house, the two brothers¡¯ three-square- acrend for their parents


    may turn their faces, and they may stay out of each other for a lifetime, but it is difficult to


    kill the brother because of one-square-acrend.


    However, when this three-acrend became the power and wealth of the entire


    kingdom, the brotherhood and family affection became less important.


    Zhifei¡¯s heart at this time, the loss and disappointment are far greater than that point of


    comfort.


    However, he was hiding it pretty well, and no one was able to see anything unusual.


    When Zhiyu saw him, her eyes reddened immediately. Almost without thinking, she


    stood up, ran in front of Zhifei, and plunged into his arms, crying and said, ¡°Brother¡­ I


    thought I would never see you in this life¡­¡±

 Chapter 2799

    Chapter 2799


    After Zhiyu¡¯s ident, what she misses most and worry about most is her brother Zhifei.


    After all, their small family consists of four people in total. Mother has always been with


    her, and father has some stains, and these stains make him a little uneptable, so she


    naturally misses her brother the most.


    Moreover, when she was in Japan, she experienced life and death with her brother, so


    the rtionship between brother and sister was deeper.


    Although Zhifei was disappointed in his heart, he still pretended to be distressed and


    patted her back gently, and said with emotion:


    ¡°Zhiyu, it¡¯s best if you and mom are fine. During this time, I was so much worried¡­ ¡°


    When grandfather Elijah heard this, he looked at him coldly, somewhat dissatisfied in


    his heart.


    He feels that his grandson has be a little hypocritical recently.


    Zhifei was really anxious at first because of an ident with his mother and sister.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He even quarreled with his grandfather and drove to Aurous Hill by himself overnight.


    However, these days, Elijah felt that Zhifei seemed to pay less attention to the affairs of


    his mother and sister.


    Although he has been in Aurous Hill, he has rarely directly participated in the search


    for the whereabouts of the two.


    He is busy doing concert arrangements every day. It feels as if the importance of concerts


    is a bit more than his mother and sister.


    However, Elijah naturally didn¡¯t say anything at this time, and the dissatisfaction in his


    heart was crushed by him deep inside.


    At this time, Renel said:


    ¡°Zhifei and Zhiyu sit down quickly. It just happens that we are just starting to eat.


    You also have two drinks together to celebrate the safe return of your mother and sister!¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly said: ¡°OK, uncle!¡±


    After sitting down, Zhifei and other family members toasted again to celebrate, but he


    always had a doubt in his heart: who saved his mother and sister.


    However, with so many people on the table right now, it is difficult for him to question


    Zhiyu in detail, so he can only temporarily suppress this question to the bottom of his


    heart.


    Just when he and his family were pushing cups and changing cups, the phone suddenly


    received a WeChat message.


    He looked down and saw that it was his grandfather Chengfeng who sent him


    this message.


    He hurriedly clicked and viewed the message sent by Chengfeng, which read: ¡°Zhifei, I


    want to know if the person who saved your mother and your sister this time is the Chinese


    who saved you in Japan?


    You have always had a rtionship with Zhiyu. Get close, you must find a way to get the


    truth out of her mouth!¡±

 Chapter 2800

    Chapter 2800


    Zhifei twitched in his heart, and said to himself, ¡°Why did Grandpa ask?! Is it really the


    benefactor who saved Mom and Zhiyu?


    But¡­it¡¯s a bit unlikely. The benefactor is in Japan, and Zhiyu was looking for him. She


    hasn¡¯t got any results for so long. How could he suddenly appear in Aurous Hill and save


    Zhiyu again?


    Is he a stalker who has been following Zhiyu in secret? Then Zhiyu has been looking


    for him for so long, why didn¡¯t he show up? ¡­It always feels weird and unbelievable¡­¡±


    Reminiscent of the second uncle and father disappearing in Aurous Hill one after


    another, Zhifei felt even bigger.


    ¡°I always feel that it is unlikely that the benefactor is behind this. Otherwise, even if he


    secretly protects Zhiyu, he doesn¡¯t need to attack my second uncle and my father one


    after another, right?


    The Su family has never offended him from beginning to end, and even suffered a lot


    from him. Why should he act on the Su family?¡±


    After thinking about it for a long time, Zhifei couldn¡¯t understand the cause and effect.


    He could only temporarily put these thoughts behind him, and quietly replied to


    Chengfeng: ¡°OK, grandpa, I must find a way to ask Zhiyu.¡±


    ¡­


    While Liona and Zhiyu reunited with their family and gathered together, Charlie also


    returned to his home.


    This trip to Syria did not take too long. Although Charlie flew back and forth tens of


    thousands of kilometers, and many things happened, it was actually just one night.


    Therefore, when he returned home, his wife ire, his father- inw Jacob, and his


    mother-inw ine were very surprised.


    ire had just had dinner with her parents. Seeing Charlie came back, she hurriedly


    stepped forward to help him take off his coat, and said in surprise: ¡°Husband, why did you


    come back in such a short time when you went out this time?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°This time the matter was rtively simple, I came back directly


    after handling the things.¡±


    ire hurriedly asked: ¡°Then have you eaten dinner? I made the noodles at night, which


    was quite delicious, so I will order you some noodles?¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°ire, aren¡¯t you busy during this time? Why do you have so


    much time today, and you still have to cook by yourself.¡±


    ire smiled and said: ¡°I went to the Emgrand Group for a meeting this afternoon. The


    first phase of the n haspletely passed the review of the Group, so I can rx a


    little bit. It just so happens that I came home early today, and spent some time in our


    vegetable garden.


    The garlic moss grows quite well, so I picked a little bit and cooked the garlic sprouts fried


    pork, and marinated noodles.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As she said, she hurriedly took Charlie¡¯s hand to the restaurant, and spoke as she walked:


    ¡°It¡¯s such a short time for you to go back and forth. It must be very hard to travel too much


    in a short time. I will cook the noodles for you!¡±


    Seeing ire caring about him so much, Charlie was also moved in his heart, nodded


    lightly, and smiled: ¡°Then it will be hard work for you wife.¡±


    ire smiled sweetly: ¡°There is no hardship, no hardship at all.¡±


    Entering the restaurant, father-inw Jacob and his mother- inw ine had just


    finished their meal. Seeing Charliee in, Jacob said with joy:


    ¡°Oh! Good son-inw is back, where did you go this time? You came back so soon.¡±

 Chapter 2801

    ?Chapter 2801


    Isaac said seriously, "It''s already very remarkable for you to be able to hold this position. So, Mr. Wilson, you don''t need to be so humble."


    As he spoke, he said again, "Mr. Wilson, since you are the executive vice president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association, this matter is within the scope of my duties too. Since this is within the scope of my duties, I naturally cannot ept any money from you. Why don''t we do this, then? Mr. Wilson, you can tell me the specific timeter, and I''ll ask my subordinates to prepare the venue for you. I''ll allow the Calligraphy and Painting Association to use the venue for free," 6


    Jacob said in surprise, "Chairman Cameron, you are really doing us a big favor. Frankly speaking, the Calligraphy and Painting Association has been rtively tight on funds recently. We have been cutting down on the cost for the venue..."


    Isaar took out a business card directly before handing it over to Jacob as he smiled and said, "If the Calligraphy and Painting Association needs a venue for any activities in the future, or if you need any sponsorships, you can contact me directly, Mr. Wilson."


    "Oh! Thank you so much!" Jacob was ttered, and he thanked Isaac repeatedly.


    At this time, Isaac looked at the time and said, "Oh, by the way, Master Wade, there is still something that I have to do. So, I''ll not bother you anymore."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie nodded as he smiled and said, "I''ll see you out, then."


    ine also had a ttering expression on her face as she said, "Oh, Chairman Cameron, you can be considered to be familiar with us now. So, you have toe by more often in the future!"


    Isaac hurriedly said politely, "Okay, sure. Master Wade, Madan Parker, please stay back. I can see myself out."


    Charlie did not insist on sending, Isaac out, and he smiled as he said, "In that case, I''ll not see you out."


    As soon as Isaac left, ine could not wait any longer, and she said to Charlie, "My good son-inw, quickly take one of the VIP cards out and show it to me!"


    Charlie handed her an envelope in passing.


    ine was extremely excited as she opened up the envelope immediately. As soon as she opened the envelope, she was so excited that she was basically dancing with joy. When Charlie saw that ine was grinning from ear to ear, he shook his head helplessly. It seemed as though his mother-inw''s pattern would simply halt because of these small gains.


    ***


    Late at night.


    Sophie apanied her joyful and excited family, and they chatted untilte at night before she finally returned to the room that they had prepared for her to rest.


    As soon as shey down, she could not stop Charlie''s image froming to her mind. When she thought about Charlie, her romantic maiden heart quickly overflowed, and her heart was filled with girlish shyness as well as her fantasies and expectations for the future. 7


    Although Charlie had a lot of grievances with her family and his situation was also very special, Sophie was not discouraged at all. This was because to Sophie, she was already half sessful because she had managed to find Charlie sessfully.


    In any case, this was a good thing.


    However, if she wanted to bepletely sessful, there might be a long journey ahead.


    Nevertheless, it did not matter if it was going to be a long journey.


    Sophie felt that she could wait slowly, or fight for it slowly.


    Just as she felt as though her heart was uncontroble, a knocking sound came from her door.


    She subconsciously asked, "Who is it?"


    Jaime''s voice sounded, "Sophie, it''s me."


    "Brother?" Sophie hurriedly said, "Give me a moment."


    After she was done speaking, she hurriedly got out of bed and put on her nightgown before she opened her room door. 6 She looked at Jalme, who was outside the door, as she asked curiously, "Brother, it''s already sote. Is anything the matter?"


    Jaime looked around before he deliberately lowered his voice and asked, "Sophie, will it be convenient for me toe in and talk to you?"


    "It''s convenient." Sophie nodded. She thought that her brother wanted to speak to her out of concern for her. So, she quickly made way as she invited Jaime into her room.


    She did not know that during this time when she had been rescued by Charlie, this brother of hers had already undergone a radical change... 16

 Chapter 2802

    Chapter 2802


    ine heard Jacob say that his calf was still pumping pain, and immediately frowned and asked:


    ¡°Jacob, did you go for a run behind me?¡±


    Jacob retorted, ¡°What does it mean to carry you on my back? If I take a walk, I have to report to


    you?¡±


    ine snorted coldly: ¡°Half of your body is buried in the loess. What are you still running for?


    What do you do for running? Do you want to rejuvenate your second spring?¡±


    Jacob said impatiently: ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? What are you asking so much


    for?¡±


    After that, he nced at the crutches ced on the dining table next to ine, and


    sarcastically said, ¡°Why, your legs are not working well, so I am not allowed to go out for a


    walk?¡±


    Charlie heard it loudly and said: ¡°Dad and Mom, you two should not argue with each other


    much. The more you talk like this the more frustrated you two will end up.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ire said without looking back while cooking the noodles:


    ¡°Husband, you don¡¯t know how I got through this meal. They have been pinching here for more


    than an hour, but I can¡¯t persuade them. It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ine said angrily at this time: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to find his fault. The key point is that this guy


    speaks too annoyingly.


    My worst thing is this leg. I broke it twice. He doesn¡¯t care about me at all. Forget it, who is


    still being ridiculed here, who are you bullying?¡±


    Jacob said coldly: ¡°What does your broken leg have to do with me?


    I didn¡¯t break it for you. Besides, you have been talking with me for a long time, and you didn¡¯t


    mention your leg at that time. Son, don¡¯t engage in moral kidnapping here.¡±


    ine said desperately, ¡°I am morally kidnapped? Jacob, you are really discouraged!


    You forgot that you were paralyzed when you were driven by Junwei¡¯s arrangement. How did I


    wait for you in the hospital?


    I was busy doing it for you. If you¡¯re busy, will you leave me alone?¡±


    Jacob said disdainfully:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? When I was injured, who was busy looking for a genius doctor?¡±


    With that, Jacob pointed to Charlie next to him, and said loudly:


    ¡°My good son-inw Charlie found it for me! If it weren¡¯t for him, I would still be lying on the


    bed now.¡±


    Immediately afterward, Jacob looked at ine and asked, ¡°You said you were busy, what were


    you busy with? Were you busy with cheating girls? You think I don¡¯t know?¡±

 Chapter 2803

    Chapter 2803


    ¡°Don¡¯t f@rt!¡± ine was uncovered, and suddenly shouted: ¡°Which eye did you see me


    cheating my girl?¡±


    Jacob curled his lips and said, ¡°Pretend, right? In the beginning, I was cured by the genius


    doctor.


    The doctor said that I would be hospitalized for another two days of observation and pay fewer


    hospitalization fees.


    What happened? You just took away the girl¡¯s cheque. Yes, if I remember correctly, the amount


    on the cheque was at least 170,000, right?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ine suddenly didn¡¯t know how to refute, her expression was green and white.


    Jacob sneered at this moment: ¡°If I learn from you, after your broken leg, the first thing I do is


    to ask a girl to cheat some money, but I am not that kind of person. I am a qualified person. ,


    Understand?¡±


    ine was anxious. She picked up the crutches and smashed Jacob with them. She still cursed


    and said: ¡°Quality? I will let you talk about the quality and see if I don¡¯t interrupt your leg!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly stopped her, and said with a bit of anger, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all fine! You can¡¯t say


    anything, right? Just when I got home, you two performed the martial arts at home, don¡¯t


    forget that ire and I are still there. .¡±


    When ine saw that Charlie was a little angry, she hurriedlyughed and said, ¡°Good son-in-


    law, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not against you, it¡¯s all against Jacob this dog.


    Jacob originally wanted to fight her a few more words, but Charlie seemed unhappy when he


    thought about it, so he just sat a little farther, and muttered: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you do.¡±


    ine stared angrily, and Charlie said directly at this moment: ¡°It¡¯s OK, mom, don¡¯t stay here and


    don¡¯t let it go. Let it go, you must be annoying to recuperate at home these days, or I will let my


    friend prepares a VIP card for you at Shangri- La tomorrow. From now on, you can go to the SPA


    there every day, and you can just rx and enjoy a bit.¡±


    As soon as ine heard this, her brows were instantly delighted, and she cheered and said, ¡°My


    God! Son-inw, are you for real? I heard that the spa at Shangri-La is the most expensive and


    high- end SPA in Aurous Hill, just do whatever you want. It costs thousands or tens of thousands


    of dors to order any item!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Shangri-La is the best hotel in Aurous Hill after all. Spas are all


    integrated with the hotel. Naturally, the grades cannot be low, but the money is not a


    problem. Their President happens to be my client. I can ask for an internal price even if I go to


    him, maybe I can get a free one.¡±

 Chapter 2804

    Chapter 2804


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡± ine was very excited, and said excitedly: ¡°Good son-inw, then you will


    help mom to contact him tomorrow morning? Mom is really tired of staying at home these


    days, if I can go to a SPA sooner. Rxation is not only good for physical and mental health, it


    might also be helpful for the recovery of my legs!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you ask, but the premise is that you don¡¯t quarrel with Dad


    anymore.¡±


    ine said without hesitation:


    ¡°Good son-inw, don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t even bother to be familiar with him. From now on, I will


    count myself as losing if I look at him right away!¡±


    Charlie did not dy, immediately took out his mobile phone, sent a WeChat voice to Issac,


    and said:


    ¡°Mr. Issac, please do one thing, my mother-inw wants a SPA VIP card for Shangri-La. Can


    you arrange it? Now, it¡¯s best if all options are free.¡±


    Issac responded to the message almost in seconds: ¡°Master Wade, VIP cards are all trivial


    matters. Wait a moment, I will personally send you home.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Mr. Issac, you don¡¯t need to take a trip in person, just arrange for a subordinate


    to send it over.¡±


    Issac hurriedly said:


    ¡°Master Wade, you are wee, I just want to go out to do something, pass by Tomson, and


    deliver it right away.¡±


    Charlie knew that he definitely couldn¡¯t be on the way, but when he saw that he insisted on


    bringing it in person, he didn¡¯t insist, and said to him:


    ¡°Then you will be very hard toe by, Mr. Issac.¡± ¡°Master, you are polite.¡±


    When ine heard this, the whole person flushed with excitement, and said excitedly:


    ¡°Mom, my son-inw just has faced, dear, Mr. Issac from Shangri- La will personally give the VIP


    card to this call. It¡¯s incredible!¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly asked Charlie: ¡°Good son-inw, can this card be used casually


    without spending money?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°It should be, the details will not be known until President arrives.¡±


    ine was already so happy to fly, stretched both hands to the left for a while, and then to the


    right, still not forgetting to throw a wave-like curve, and said with joy:


    ¡°The SPA at Shangri-La can¡¯t be visited once a year by most people. If I can have a free VIP


    card, I will go every day from now on. I will simply go after breakfast every morning ande


    back at night!¡±


    Jacob curled his lips and said, ¡°You can just move over and live there.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ine stopped quarreling with him, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? If you are the only old b@stard at home, I will definitely move in


    there and note back.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she changed the conversation and said with a ttering smile:


    ¡°But there are still my good son-inw and my good daughter at home, don¡¯t say anything else, I


    have to make breakfast for my good son-inw every day, so I like being here. You just know to


    reach out and open your mouth to eat, I have never seen you moving a leg to do anything for my


    good son-inw.¡±

 Chapter 2805

    Chapter 2805


    As Jacob heard this, he was a little agitated and wanted to say something, but he thought he


    couldn¡¯t find a good reason to refute with his voice.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t made any contributions to this family, despite the fact that I haven¡¯t been a demon all


    the time like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Through Teng Teng Antique, I had previously made a fortune from Ervin. I figured it would be


    a decent way to make a fortune, but who would have known there would be none after that¡­¡±


    ¡°Even the sc.umbag Ervin was enthralled. He used to be there every time I went to Antique


    Street, but I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time!


    ¡°Do not say that I am unable to locate Ervin¡¯s number. Later, with the mindset of picking things


    up, I began collecting antiques, but I ended up losing a lot of money.


    I paid thousands of dors to buy it, but I didn¡¯t gain a lot of money. People opened their


    mouths and gave me a dor or two as soon as I went to a professional organization to ask for


    a price, so it was basically aplete loss.¡±


    ¡°Iter formed the Calligraphy and Painting Society, and I was involved in the organization¡¯s


    affairs every day.¡±


    Despite the fact that I am doing well in the association, it is mostly based on prestige and


    qualifications.


    It¡¯spletely pointless when ites to making money¡­¡±


    As a result, Jacob thought about it and realized, with emotion in his heart, that ¡°Wow, so I seem


    to be veryckluster.¡±


    Charlie, my good son-inw, bought me a car, assisted me in pretending, assisted me in


    pping my forehead, and followed me around every day. But, but I haven¡¯t helped him in any


    way¡­¡±


    Jacob felt more guilty in his heart for a while.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Charlie, what do you think is appropriate for Dad in this situation?¡± he said awkwardly to


    Charlie.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you mix well in the Calligraphy and Painting Association?¡± Charlie asked,


    laughing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good mix,¡± Jacob sighed, ¡°but I still can¡¯t mix capital.¡± ¡°You and mom don¡¯t have to


    worry about making money,¡±


    Charlie said, waving his hand. You two will retire with peace of mind or do anything you enjoy


    for this family I and ire are enough.


    IF you insist, Painting and calligraphy are two things thate to mind.


    The connection is very powerful.


    It corresponds to your interests. It can also help you develop your feelings and make new


    friends. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡±


    ¡°This is always free food at home, and Dad¡¯s heart is still disturbed,¡± Jacob confessed, a little


    ashamed.

 Chapter 2806

    Chapter 2806


    ¡°Oh, Jacob, do you realize that you are eating for free?¡± ine sarcastically asked. I believe you


    have no self-awareness!¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all a family,¡± Charlie hurriedly said. There is no such thing as a free lunch. Will you


    have to go out with father in the future to be self-reliant and self-sufficient?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my son-inw, that¡¯s not what mom intended,¡± ine waved her hand when she realized


    this.


    Mom simply believes that Jacob does not work every day and does not do housework. It


    reminds me of a p master.


    ¡°Adequate¡­¡­¡±


    Despite her desire to mock Jacob, ine did not want to put herself in danger.


    If Charlie honestly asked her to go out and find something to do, she will no longer have such a


    fun leisure time.


    ¡°In this way, she will be responsible for mopping the kitchen, sweeping the floor, and cleaning the


    table to carry out the garbage in the future,¡±


    Jacob added hastily. All will be mine!¡±


    Charlie helplessly shook his head, but it was rude to Jacob. It just so happened that the vi


    was very big, making cleaning a big task.


    After all, Charlie had been living in the orphanage since he was eight years old, so he wasn¡¯t


    used to asking the aunt.


    The young master¡¯s problem is that he isn¡¯t used to seeing anyone waiting for him.


    ine¡¯s heart became a little more bnced after seeing Jacob taking the initiative to contract


    housework, so she didn¡¯t bother to argue with him any longer.


    She is now awaiting Issac¡¯s arrival because Issac has promised to give Charlie a SPA VIP


    card from Shangri-La, which is what she is most worried about right now.


    After a few minutes, ire cooked the noodles, removed them from the pot, and quickly


    dipped them in cold water before cing them in a bowl with his garlic moss fried pork gravy


    and chopsticks.


    ¡°Husband, how about my craft?¡± ire said with a smile as he approached him.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°It smells really sweet, it must be delicious!¡± Charlie eximed after giving it a good sniff.


    He took a sip of this soup as soon as he finished speaking. He was pleasantly surprised


    by this vor.


    The taste of fried pork with garlic moss is excellent, the garlic moss is very fresh, and the heat


    is well bnced, so the taste is excellent, and ire cuts the pork belly into diced meat and


    stirs the rich meat aroma in the pot. The initial garlic moss scent is mixed in, which is very


    appealing.

 Chapter 2807

    Chapter 2807


    Furthermore, the noodles are perfectly cooked, and the hardness is just right. At first nce, it


    appears to be cooked with a pinch of salt and then precisely passed through cold water,


    resulting in fragrant and solid noodles.


    ¡°Mom, what you do here is very wonderful!¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help but exim as he ate. Why


    didn¡¯t I realize you had such a valuable skill?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In the past, you used to cook,¡± ire admitted, ¡°and I rarely get started in the kitchen.¡± Since


    you like it, I¡¯ll try to cook for you more often in the future!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Charlie said with a light nod and a smile. But, my wife, don¡¯t get too busy


    cooking. Isn¡¯t the Emgrand Group¡¯s schedule jam-packed? It¡¯s preferable to focus on your


    job.¡°


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the change,¡± ire said quickly.


    ¡°You eat quickly,¡± she said after speaking, ¡°and if there isn¡¯t enough, there will be noodles in the


    cup.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± exims the speaker.


    ¡°The noodles made by my wife are really the best I have ever eaten!¡± Charlie eximed after


    finishing tworge bowls of noodles and wiping his lips.


    ¡°Next time,¡± ire said, smiling sweetly andfortingly, ¡°I¡¯ll make you some other


    braised meat to try!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to dare to love,¡± Charlie said with a smile.


    The doorbell rang unexpectedly while he was speaking.


    ine was the first to respond, eximing, ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll open the door for President Issac, who must


    havee to deliver the VIP card!¡±


    After speaking, she bolted.


    ¡°I, too, wille out and take a look,¡± Charlie said as he stood up. ¡°Dad, there are visitors at


    home,¡± ire said to Jacob. ¡°Let¡¯s go to


    the living room and say hello together.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Jacob was also eager to meet Issac, so he followed Charlie out the door.


    ine had already opened the door over there as soon as the three of them entered the living


    room, and Issac was the one who came in.


    ¡°Hello, Madam, I am Issac from Shangri-La,¡± Issac said politely at the time.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Issac, pleasee in, pleasee in!¡± ine hurriedly gave up the room, made an


    inviting gesture, and said with a smile.


    ¡°Then I will trouble you, Madam,¡± Issac said quickly. With that said, he saw Charlie walking over


    as soon as he walked in, so he hurriedly said politely, ¡°Master Wade!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very embarrassing to make you have a hard time running,¡± Charlie said with a small nod.


    ¡°Not a big deal, don¡¯t be so polite with me master,¡± Issac said, ttered.


    ¡°Master Wade, these are two Shangri-La unlimited SPA VIP cards, which are for Ms. ine,¡±


    he said politely as he quickly took two Shangri-La personalized premium envelopes from his


    pocket and handed the cards to Charlie.

 Chapter 2808

    Chapter 2808


    ine¡¯s face was fixed when she saw these two envelopes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The most important thing for a woman of her age is to keep her body in good shape.


    It is nothing more than body skincare and body control, to put it simply.


    For many middle-aged women, body management is a daunting job.


    After all, if you want to shape your body, you must engage in physical activity. Many individuals


    are unable to keep up due toziness or ack of motivation.


    The skin care, on the other hand, is much simpler.


    You go down to the salon and sit down on the bunk. You don¡¯t need to be concerned about


    anything.


    Many light-skinned, delicate little girls weed them with a selection of high-end skin care


    items.


    It¡¯s the equivalent of having a massage because you have taken care of the whole body¡¯s skin.


    As a result, affluent and wealthy wives, in general, enjoy visiting beauty and health salons.


    The price and cost of this high-end beauty SPA, on the other hand, are extremely high.


    In general, a full-body treatment would set you back at least 5,000 yuan.


    Furthermore, 5,000 yuan is just the basic equipment; first, the time will be short, and second,


    the skin care product brands used for care will be fairlymon.


    In general, a full-body SPA with a top-tier skin care brand will set you back tens of thousands of


    dors.


    The price will be approaching if you use a super first-line brand, such as the caviar skin care


    product that Charlie originally gave to ine.


    A hundred thousand dors.


    ine didn¡¯t have the confidence or courage to go to Shangri-La for SPA when she was the


    best in the past.


    Nowadays, Issac¡¯s unlimited number and unlimited amount of VIP cards brought directly to top


    locations such as Shangri-La is simply one move that fully meets all of ine¡¯s skin care needs.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be ecstatic.


    ire, on the other hand, was extremely embarrassed and said, ¡°Mr. Issac, I am extremely


    embarrassed to ept such a costly gift¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wade, you are wee. Two VIP cards are nothing for Shangri-La, but Master Wade


    has supported us in Shangri-La all the time.


    If it weren¡¯t for Master adjusting the Feng Shui for us, I¡¯m sure Shangri-La would have long been


    in negative business.


    Bankruptcy was imminent,¡± Issac said with a smile.


    While Issac¡¯s words were merely propaganda, ire, Jacob, and ine were persuaded.

 Chapter 2809

    Chapter 2809


    After all, they assume that Charlie¡¯s promotion to Master status in Aurous Hill was due to his


    knowledge of Feng Shui, as many wealthy families sought his assistance. The words of Issac


    were not a concern.


    However, ire continued to believe there was no validity, so he said euphemistically, ¡°Really, I


    am very busy every day and don¡¯t have much time to go to SPA or return my card. As for the


    other, I will first Thank you for my mother!¡±


    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be shy about this little thing. Don¡¯t tell me if you have time. You and mom can hold


    the card first.


    If you have timeter, you can directly visit them,¡± Charlie said with a smile.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Issac, the next time Ie to Shangri-La to see Feng Shui, you don¡¯t need to pay me


    anymore,¡± he said to Issac after speaking to his wife.


    ¡°Then how embarrassed Master!¡± Issac eximed, hurriedly and courteously.


    ¡°Well, I should consider it. I will ept it,¡± Charlie said, waving his hand. ¡°President Issac should


    not shirk this matter any longer.¡±


    ¡°If this is the case, then I¡¯m better off respecting my life!¡± Issac said after borrowing the donkey.


    ¡°By the way, President, I have something to ask you for help with, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay?¡±


    Jacob, who had been silent for a while, said, a little embarrassedly.


    ¡°Mr. Willson, please say!¡± Issac hurriedly said.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Jacob coughed and said, ¡°Our Aurous Hill Painting and Calligraphy Association


    recently wanted to hold a painting exhibition, but the venue has yet to be determined.


    Originally, I wanted to go to Treasures Pavilion, but there was a kidnapping and bombing case


    some time ago, and the citizens were a little panicked there after the incident. If we still want to


    go there.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Issac said with a smile, ¡°we have several banquet halls in Shangri-La, as well as a


    sky garden, which you can simply take out for your use if you don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t Sky Garden say it¡¯s wrong to outsource the field?¡± Jacob eximed, excitedly.


    ¡°Will it create trouble for President Issac if I choose that?¡± ¡°There is nothing to worry


    about,¡± Issac said quickly.


    ¡°The sky garden is big and tastefully decorated, and it will undoubtedly contribute to the


    exhibition¡¯s efficiency. Mr. Willson doesn¡¯t need to be so polite!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Thank you very much, Mr. Issac!¡± eximed Jacob, his face beaming.


    ¡°By the way, President, do you know if there is an estimated sum for the cost of this sky


    garden?¡± he inquired after he had finished speaking.


    ¡°Mr. Willson, I heard you are now the executive vice president of the Painting and Calligraphy


    Association?¡± Issac asked, smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a falsework, not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning¡­¡± said Jacob, ashamed.


    ¡°It¡¯s already nice to be able to sit in this role,¡± Issac said solemnly. ¡°Mr. Willson doesn¡¯t have to


    be so modest.¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Willson is the executive vice president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association,


    this is my own business,¡± he said again.


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t raise money for my own business, so I have people arrange the ce for free


    use by the Calligraphy and Painting Association.¡±

 Chapter 2810

    Chapter 2810


    Mr. Issac, you have really helped us¡­ To be frank, our Painting and Calligraphy Association


    has been rtively tighttely, and this expense has beenpressing¡­¡± Jacob was


    pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°In the future, if the Calligraphy and Painting Association wants venues or even funding for any


    events, you can contact me directly,¡±


    Issac said with a smile, handing Jacob a business card.


    Jacob was ttered and repeatedly thanked him, ¡°Wow, thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°Ah, by the way, Master, I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t bother too much,¡± Issac said,


    looking at the time.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Charlie grinned as he nodded.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Issac, you can be considered to know the door this time,¡± ine said, smiling. ¡°You


    muste often in the future!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, Master Wade and Madam ine, please stay, I can go by myself,¡± Issac said


    quickly and respectfully.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t send you off,¡± Charlie smiled, not being polite.


    ine couldn¡¯t wait to tell Charlie, ¡°Good son-inw, show me the VIP card quickly?¡± as soon as


    Issac had left she uttered.


    Charlie handed her an envelope.


    ine was ecstatic when she opened it. She danced with delight as soon as she opened it.


    When Charlie saw her smile, she shook her head helplessly.te in the evening Zhiyu stayed


    upte chatting with the excited family before retiring to her specially prepared bed.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Charlie¡¯s presence as soon as sheid down.


    Her girlish heart easily overflowed with girlish shyness, fantasy, and hope for the future when


    she thought of Charlie.


    Given the fact that Charlie had many ties with her family and that Charlie¡¯s own situation was


    also peculiar,


    Zhiyu was not discouraged because she was halfway to finding him.


    In any case, this is a positive development.


    However, if you really want to be good, you will have a long way to go.


    The duration, on the other hand, is irrelevant.


    Zhiyu had the impression that she should either wait or try slowly. A knock on the door rang just


    as she was about to leave.


    ¡°Who?¡± she unintentionally inquired. ¡°Zhiyu, it¡¯s me,¡± Zhifei


    dered.


    ¡°You wait a moment, brother,¡± Zhiyu said hurriedly.


    She quickly got up and put on her dressing gown after speaking, then opened the room door.


    ¡°Brother, is there something going on at thiste hour?¡± She inquired as she approached Zhifei


    outside the house.


    ¡°Zhiyu, is it convenient for you to talk?¡± Zhifei asked, looking around and purposely lowering his


    voice.


    ¡°Convenient,¡± Zhiyu said, thinking that her brother was concerned about her and wanted to


    speak to her, so she easily gave up time and invited Zhifei in.


    She had no idea that her elder brother had experienced earth- shattering changes during the


    time she was rescued by Charlie¡­

 Chapter 2811

    Chapter 2811


    Zhifei came to Zhiyu in the middle of the night with one goal in mind: to find out what Zhiyu


    and mother had been through and who had saved them.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He also overheard his mother exining the particr process of her encounter, which is the


    so-called version of the tale in which a mysterious individual was there who saved them but


    never turned up, at the dinner table.


    Zhifei still has the feeling that something is wrong, even though there are no apparent ws


    in reasoning.


    Furthermore, his grandfather Chengfeng suspected that this incident was linked to his Grace,


    who had saved him and his sister in Japan, and he wanted to speak with Zhiyu privately to see


    if she could make sense of her.


    ¡°Zhiyu, you haven¡¯t suffered much these days, right?¡± Zhifei inquired as soon as he


    entered Zhiyu¡¯s bed.


    ¡°No¡­¡± says the speaker. ¡°Father, didn¡¯t you mention that you didn¡¯t have any resentment at


    the dinner table?¡± Zhiyu asked, moved. ¡°Instead, I ate and slept every day and developed a lot


    of meat.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s none¡­¡±


    Zhifei sighed and exhaled a breath of relief: ¡°Brother is worried that I will be affected.


    After all, it would be difficult to sustain minor injuries in such arge car ident.¡±


    Zhiyu agreed and listened to what he said: ¡°It¡¯s only a minor issue. After all, they¡¯d assembled a


    highly qualified medical staff.¡±


    Zhifei inquired, intrigued:


    ¡°What did you think about the mysterious person who rescued you and mother, Zhiyu?


    Why did theye to your aid quietly? And they continued to handle you quietly, without


    warning the outside world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Zhiyu shared her thoughts as follows:


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to say this¡­ After all, I haven¡¯t seen anybody and they haven¡¯t exined


    why they havee to save us¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhiyu, sharing the truth with your brother, is there any secret that you didn¡¯t say in front of


    grandpa and others at the dinner table?¡±


    Zhifei asked seriously.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about the actual case,¡± Zhiyu said quickly.


    ¡°Zhiyu, the one who rescued you and mother, isn¡¯t he the Grace, right?!¡± asked Zhifei, frowning.


    Zhifei¡¯s abrupt sentence caught Zhiyu off guard. She came to her senses after a while and


    immediately denied:


    ¡°Why would this happen¡­ I had previously exhausted all avenues for locating my Grace.


    Furthermore, the Grace should be in Japan, and he will not visit Aurous Hill.¡±

 Chapter 2812

    Chapter 2812


    Zhifei has been watching Zhiyu¡¯s expression for a while now.


    Zhiyu¡¯s face was clearly ufortable and anxious when he spoke about Grace, and her


    denial was also a little bit of a cover- up, he noticed.


    He was almost positive that his sister was lying based on his interpretation of her.


    The Grace who saved him and his sister in Kyoto, Japan, should be the one who really saved


    her and mother this time!


    Zhifei got jittery just thinking about it!


    ¡°Grace is a top-tier specialist with outstanding strength. He stays unharmed and can easily


    destroy many top ninjas on his own. The Su family would almost certainly be unable to withstand


    such strength¡­¡±


    ¡°It would prove that he was in Aurous Hill if he really rescued Mom and Zhiyu! This will include


    an exnation for the second uncle¡¯s and father¡¯s disappearances. There isn¡¯t a second


    choice besides him¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though he rescued Mom and Zhiyu, if this is done, he will most likely be on the


    opposing side of the Su family¡­¡±


    As a result, Zhifei decided to get more details.


    At this point, he sighed lightly, looked at Zhiyu, and said, somewhat disappointed:


    ¡°Zhiyu, we grew up together and have always had a great friendship, as well as having shared


    life and death in Japan. There are 11 million reasons in my heart for your good, what can you


    hide from me as an older brother?¡±


    When Zhiyu heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel bad, and her tone of voice became even more


    bottomless, and she said,


    ¡°Brother¡­I don¡¯t have¡­¡±


    Zhifei enquired: ¡°Are you a total moron? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time? You¡¯re in this state,


    so you¡¯re obviously lying.¡±


    Zhifei, as he put it, said helplessly: ¡°Hey, what are you trying to hide from me by saying this?


    The Grace is not just your Grace, but also mine. He saved our lives, and I know you and I both


    want to repay him! If he really saved you and mother this time, then he owes our Su family four


    lives.


    If I have the opportunity, I would kneel to thank him in person, but you keep covering up


    here; won¡¯t I ever have the chance to thank my Grace in person?¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhiyu¡¯s psychological defense was shattered all of a sudden.


    She was unaware that her brother Zhifei had already started moral kidnapping.


    She found herself in a predicament all of a sudden.


    On the one hand, she promised Charlie that she would not reveal his true identity


    Her brother, on the other hand, seemed to have figured out the gist of the situation and stated


    that. Now she didn¡¯t know how to deny it.

 Chapter 2813

    Chapter 2813


    Zhiyu felt like this after thinking about it: ¡°Because my brother guessed correctly, I¡¯ll confirm his


    guess so he doesn¡¯t get upset. I will not reveal any additional detail about Grace.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you guessed it right, Grace saved me and mom¡­¡± she had no choice but to say. Zhifei


    felt a groan in his chest. ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    ¡°It is indeed very fiery¡­ Grandpa has never seen Grace, so he can assume he is the one. I¡¯m


    afraid I won¡¯t be able to recall this degree unless he reminds me¡­¡±


    So he pretended to be ecstatic and eximed enthusiastically:


    ¡°Oh, no! It is, without a doubt, my Grace! That¡¯s awesome!


    When would you take me to meet my Grace, Zhiyu? I need to thank him personally!¡±


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know where the Grace is¡­¡± Zhiyu hurriedly said.


    Zhifei inquired, surprised: ¡°What exactly do you mean? Didn¡¯t you happen to note Grace¡¯s


    details?¡±


    Zhiyu expressed her thoughts as follows:


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I saw him, but Grace remained silent and advised me to keep my mother¡¯s identity a secret.


    Hisst name is unknown to me, and mother and I were previously limited by him. We don¡¯t have


    any more details about him.¡±


    She expressed her fear that Zhifei would not believe her and then added: ¡°Grace is a


    mysterious man who refuses to reveal anything about himself. You are also aware of this. Don¡¯t


    mention him the first time he saved us. He didn¡¯t want to say anything to the two of


    you. Perhaps this top yer has a bad temper¡­¡±


    When Zhifei learned this, he couldn¡¯t help but be saddened. He didn¡¯t have any doubts


    about Zhiyu¡¯s argument.


    Since that Grace is extremely low-key and cold, unable to leave any traces for anyone.


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Thinking about this,¡± ¡°Grace, in my opinion, must be in Aurous Hill. Then we¡¯ll


    be free to continue searching for him. The variety is much narrower this time than it was


    previously. I assume we will be able to follow some leads!¡±


    Zhiyu feared her brother would notice the hints, so she pretended to agree with him and nodded


    repeatedly:


    ¡°You are right, brother! This is something I was just curious about. It should be much easier to


    find Grace now that we can narrow the distance to a city in Aurous Hill!¡±


    She hurriedly said again after she finished speaking:


    ¡°However, we must maintain a low profile and avoid making a big deal out of it. After all, he¡¯s


    concealed his identity, and he doesn¡¯t want us to find him. If he sees us, he will be


    enraged, even aggressive. Perhaps he¡¯ll leave Aurous Hill!¡±

 Chapter 2814

    Chapter 2814


    When he had the information he needed, Zhifei told Zhiyu, ¡°Zhiyu, you must be tired as well, so


    take a break early and we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°All right, brother,¡± Zhiyu said with a nod.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go back to my room and rx,¡± Zhifei said as he stood up.


    Zhiyu returned to the bed after sending him to the door.


    In her mind, she was still thinking about Charlie¡¯s appearance, and the entire person was


    completely absorbed.


    Zhifei entered the room with trepidation at this point. ¡°Grandpa, I asked Zhiyu, this time who


    rescued her and mother. It is indeed the Chinese who saved us both in Japan¡­¡± he said in


    a voice message to his grandfather Chengfeng.


    Chengfeng sat alone in the study, not sleepy, and drank tea. He suddenly slumped in a chair


    after hearing this, unable to move for a long time.


    ¡°How can such a powerful person be an enemy of the Su Family?¡± he wondered aloud.


    ¡°Could it be¡­Is it because I enraged him over Liona¡¯s actions?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°But what does this have to do with defensiveness and offensiveness? Why are they


    kidnapped?¡±


    ¡°That guy saved Zhiyu twice; he must have a close rtionship with her; if Zhiyu enrages me


    because of her mother, this mysterious master will undoubtedly be used by her in the future,


    and it will undoubtedly be to my detriment.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, even if the He family agrees to work with me again, I¡¯m afraid it will be a drop in


    the bucket; this person is too powerful to imagine, how can this family match him?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Chengfeng was even more terrified at this point.


    ¡°I just take the initiative to plead guilty to Zhiyu and her mother,¡± he reasoned, ¡°and if Zhiyu can


    alleviate the hatred toward me, it might be changed¡­¡±


    But then he thought to himself, ¡°No¡­this appears to be incorrect!¡± ¡°Even if Zhiyu despises me,


    she has no reason to despise her biological father! Her father was sent to Australia by me and


    was not involved in the car ident that killed her mother, so she has no reason to let the


    master attack her father.


    Furthermore, her second uncle has nothing to do with this matter, but both of them have


    vanished one after the other.


    ¡°In this way, the whole thing seems to be different from what I thought before; this enigmatic


    master shouldn¡¯t act solely on Zhiyu¡¯s preferences; he should act on his own preferences¡­¡±


    ¡°Because his criteria is based on his own likes and dislikes, he must target the Su Family and my


    children for his own reasons¡­¡± ¡°When did my Su family offend him?¡± asks the narrator.


    Chengfeng was on the verge of going mad, and he couldn¡¯t find out why.


    He now just has the impression that the individual as a whole is extremely insecure.

 Chapter 2815

    Chapter 2815


    After all, the adversary was capable of killing many top ninjas with his own hands.


    If he reallyes to the gates, I¡¯m afraid the Su Family¡¯s current defensive ability won¡¯t be able


    to handle it!


    He immediately dialed Anson after thinking about it. He blurted out, ¡°Anson, where are you?!?¡±


    as soon as the call was connected.


    Anson¡¯s surroundings were a little ustrophobic, and the helicopter engine roared loudly.


    ¡°Boss!¡± yelled Anson, ¡°I¡¯m going to Mocheng; it¡¯s just around 100 kilometers away, and I¡¯ll be


    there in half an hour!¡±


    ¡°Anson, please remember it for me; in any case, you must invite the He family to me; even if


    it doubles on the basis of 2 billion, I will not hesitate to let them go as quickly as possible; let


    the family move to this Suzhou within a short period of time!¡± Chengfeng hurriedly said.


    ¡°Master, is there anything wrong?¡± Anson inquired.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions,¡± Chengfeng eximed.


    ¡°Remember what I said: it¡¯s best to let them leave early tomorrow morning, and then I¡¯ll send a


    big ne to pick them up!¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Anson said quickly, sensing the urgency of the situation. ¡°Then I¡¯ll try to persuade


    Luther tonight!¡± After a half-hour.


    A low-altitude, fast-flying helicopter interrupted the calm of Mocheng in the middle of the


    night.


    The helicopter flew by, heading straight for He¡¯spound.


    Luther was waiting in the courtyard at the time, wearing a thin coat.


    Before getting off the ne and switching to the helicopter, Anson called him.


    Luther didn¡¯t want to see the Su family at all, even if it was just the Su family¡¯s housekeeper.


    Anson, on the other hand, said that he was sent by the old man Su and that he didn¡¯t look at


    the monk¡¯s face in order to see the Buddha¡¯s face. Luther was a little perplexed.


    He knew in his heart that, despite the fact that the He family was a martial arts family with a


    natural aptitude for fighting and killing, they were nothingpared to the Su family.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Martial arts masters have only represented the wealthy since ancient times.


    Who would dare to provoke the wealthy, aside from the fledgling stunners?


    Even a martial arts family with hundreds of years of history, such as the He family, should not


    offend the powerful; otherwise, if you really annoy the other party, the hook might ruin the He


    family¡¯s hundreds of years of history.


    As a result, Luther thought that if Anson came on Mr. Su¡¯s behalf, he couldn¡¯t explicitly


    contradict his face, but he had to do a good job on the surface.

 Chapter 2816

    Chapter 2816


    Tom, the He family¡¯s eldest son, is also present with Luther.


    Roma¡¯s eldest brother and the foundation of the He family¡¯s next generation.


    Luther¡¯s face was more or less grave as he watched the helicopternd slowly, thinking that he


    must be respectful and polite to the Su family who murdered his granddaughter.


    He felt more or less receptive at times.


    ¡°Dad, once you meet Anson, you must contain your emotions and don¡¯t get angry with him!¡±


    Tom reminded him before the nended.


    After hearing this, Luther felt uneasy.


    In reality, he was well aware that he would never be able to anger Anson.


    However, what the eldest son said made him annoyed.


    But he also knew that even though he held back the mes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn his


    face away from Anson, which made him even more uneasy.


    Anson¡¯s trip¡¯s intent had already been deduced by Tom. Su¡¯s family is on the lookout for


    He¡¯s family, and they¡¯re just looking for one thing: The Su patriarch wants his family


    for something. In reality, the He family is devoid of any other abilities. If Su¡¯s is a


    supermarket, then there is only one thing in this store. It reminds him a lot of the street


    vendor selling candied haws. Who has driven a long way to see him.


    Other than buying candied haws, what else would he do?


    As a result, he was confident that Anson woulde over this time, and he was determined


    to get the He family back to the Su family.


    This is just what he had wished for.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since his eldest son¡¯s life has been extremely tight after the He family separated from the Su


    family and absolutely ended their cooperation.


    On weekdays, the He family used to provide cultivation for younger generations, which


    would have cost a lot of money, particrly since they have now lost their source of


    ie.


    It¡¯s nothing more than a way of securing a source of revenue. What¡¯s more insane is that he


    spent hundreds of millions to track down Ruoli.


    Even though a few hundred million is arge amount of money, he really wanted to use it to


    find someone in the sea, and the money is insufficient to feed the sea.


    What about the sea? It upies 70% of the¡¯s surface area!


    A US aircraft carrier formation was thrown in, and 99 percent of the world¡¯s countries couldn¡¯t


    figure out what it was, let alone a Ruoli?

 Chapter 2817

    Chapter 2817


    In reality, Tom was opposed to the search for Ruoli from the start.


    He believed that at the time, the whole world understood that Elder Su had betrayed Ruoli, and


    that the He family had no choice but to look for Ruoli, not the right one. Didn¡¯t it just mean that


    Elder Su was opposed to him?


    The best option is for the He family to say or do nothing, allowing the old man Su to see that the


    He family is still on the Su family¡¯s side and is able to ept Ruoli¡¯s fate for the Su family.


    In that scenario, Elder Su would certainly provide more benefits to the He family, and Ruoli would


    be considered a sessful death because she used her life to provide more benefits to the He


    family.


    Unfortunately, sister Roma was enraged by Ruoli¡¯s murder, and the old man had to draw a


    straight line between the He family. This is awesome.


    Ruoli¡¯s death may have been traded for certain benefits, but the benefits were not exchanged,


    and the He family¡¯s own ie was fully taken into ount. It was too irrational in his mind.


    As a result, he is now very willing for the He family and the Su family to re-establish a


    cooperative rtionship.


    Tom¡¯s hopes were shattered when the helicopternded safely in the courtyard.


    Anson jumped out of the helicopter and stuck out his hand from a long distance, trotting all the


    way to Luther until the despletely stopped.


    Anson took the initiative as soon as he entered, taking Luther¡¯s hand and politely saying, ¡°Mr.


    He, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time!¡±


    ¡°Anson, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you, how have you been?¡± Luther could only sneer.


    Anson sighed and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not at all pleasant. Is it possible for me to be happier without


    you?¡±


    He hurriedly said after he finished speaking: ¡°The master demanded that I greet you alongside


    him, and he also listed the previous events. He has always been deeply remorseful and


    apologetic.


    The master had intended to visit in person, but it was a long journey and the master¡¯s health


    doesn¡¯t make this possible. His body can¡¯t bear tossing because it¡¯s too heavy, so I can¡¯t help but


    come for him¡­¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Oh, how can he, how worthy to make Master Su miss so much¡­¡±


    Luther can only tell with a ttering expression.


    He quickly made a motion and said, ¡°Anson, it¡¯s too cold outside;e inside and chat!¡±


    ¡°Mocheng is so cold, I think it will be minus 20 degrees, right?¡± Anson nodded repeatedly and


    sighed.


    ¡°The minimum temperature tonight is minus 35 degrees,¡± Luther said lightly.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± says the voice. Anson said with a smile, ¡°This is much too frightening. Let¡¯s go inside


    and chat because otherwise my body would be totally frozen in no time¡­¡±


    Luther guided him to the main hall, a step ahead of him.

 Chapter 2818

    Chapter 2818


    Anson couldn¡¯t help but inquire as soon as he stepped into the main hall: ¡°Why is this room so


    frigid, Mr. He? Despite the fact that Eastcliff is very cold in the winter, the room is heated and the


    temperature is above 20 degrees Celsius. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not even ten degrees in your bed¡­¡±


    Luther said with a smile: ¡°The He family¡¯s exercises are particrly special. It¡¯s preferable if the


    temperature is as low as possible. We came to Mocheng for that purpose.


    The main hall has some heating, so the temperature remains above freezing and the


    water does not freeze.


    If you go into the room where the children live, you will note that there is no heating and that


    the temperature is usually about minus ten degrees.¡±


    ¡°My mother¡­¡± says the speaker. ¡°Fortunately, I am not a part of your family, otherwise I would


    have frozen to death¡­¡± said Anson, shrugging his neck.


    ¡°Tom, go get Anson a basin of charcoal fire, and let people turn on the heating,¡± Luther said to


    Tom, who was following. ¡°Great father,¡± Tom hurriedly said.


    ¡°Tom, thank you for your hard work!¡± Anson said with a smile.


    Tom isn¡¯t as qualified as his father, so he treats Anson with respect. He politely bowed slightly


    and said:


    ¡°Su steward doesn¡¯t have to be so polite. Only a second, and I¡¯ll be right here.¡±


    Anson was asked to sit in a cold wooden chair by Luther. He had just sat down and couldn¡¯t help


    but get up.


    He remarked, ¡°Hey, old man, I¡¯ll sit and wait for the charcoal fire to return. I can¡¯t bear it


    because it¡¯s too cold¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because we didn¡¯t entertain you well,¡± Luther said, nodding. ¡°Where is it, I came to


    disturb you at night, it was too


    presumptuous,¡± Anson hurriedly waved his hand.


    Luther didn¡¯t continue to be friendly with him, instead of asking, ¡°Anson, I wonder if Master Su


    asked you toe this time, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Anson quickly replied: ¡°This is the case, Mr. He, because of Ruoli he feels he is genuinely guilty


    and ashamed of the past.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He knows you¡¯re upset with him, so he sent me over to see you and tell you about his care


    and his apologies. I¡¯m also hoping to turn fighting with you into jade silk.¡±

 Chapter 2819

    Chapter 2819


    Luther said, with a dry chuckle, ¡°Please tell Master Su that if Ruoli¡¯s surname was Su after all,


    even though it was my He family who raised her to adulthood, it¡¯s the same as sending her back


    to Su¡¯s time.


    The Su family received her back. Master Su made the decision to kill her in order to save the


    Su family. He does not have to apologize to me because I am Ruoli¡¯s grandfather and also an


    outsider.¡±


    Luther didn¡¯t say it out of the goodness of his heart.


    He had a deep affection for Ruoli.


    Chengfeng had betrayed Ruoli and was bitter about it.


    He was aware, however, that his power was too far away from that of the Su Family.


    He would certainly turn the Su Family into an enemy if he said he despised the He Family in


    front of Anson today.


    As a result, he purposely used rhetoric to indicate that Ruoli was a member of the Su family and


    that he is an outsider.


    On the one hand, he couldn¡¯t offend the Su family directly on this topic. He may, on the other


    hand, indirectly express his disappointment with the family.


    After all, a person who can even sacrifice his own granddaughter is unworthy of Luther¡¯s


    continued friendship, so the best thing to do in the future is to go their separate ways, and no


    one can bother each other. Anson is a human, so how can he not understand what Luther is


    saying?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Despite this, he proceeded to speak in a witty manner: ¡°You are right. Ruoli must be of the


    Su family¡¯s bloodline since she is the illegitimate daughter of the eldest young master.


    However, if this is the case, the master always has feelings for you and your kin. For Ruoli, he


    is extremely guilty, as half of the blood in her bodyes from the He family¡­¡±


    Luther was irritable, to say the least. Anson, he learned, was still afraid to move the


    conversation away from Ruoli.


    Why did he hold on to this topic when he didn¡¯t want to talk about it?


    Anson, just as he was bing perplexed, said: ¡°In fact, what the master meant was that the


    He and Su families do not have a typical master-servant rtionship. After all, the He¡¯s have


    built a bloodline for the Su¡¯s. The master is extremely aware of this and is hopeful that he


    will be able to make amends.¡±


    Luther¡¯s eldest son, Tom, came in with an iron charcoal-burner while they were conversing.


    He was overjoyed as soon as he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but wait in anticipation for Anson¡¯s


    surprise as he put the burner in front of him.


    He was curious as to what the Su Family Master was able to do in return for the He Family.


    Anson reached into his inner pocket and pulled out a check, which he handed to Luther and


    said, ¡°This is a one billion yuan cash check, Mr. He. I was ordered by the master to deliver it to


    you.¡±

 Chapter 2820

    Chapter 2820


    ¡°One Billion?¡± you might wonder.


    Tom on the side was startled as soon as the paper was taken out. This amount is very


    frightening.


    May equal the entire He family¡¯s previous two-year ie.


    Furthermore, the He family is currently facing a financial crisis. Tom is both excited and


    overwhelmed by the one billion cheque.


    This number rmed Luther as well.


    Father Su shocked him by offering one billion in cash with a wave of his hand.


    However, he realized deep down in his heart that the Su family¡¯s money could not be taken so


    easily.


    It¡¯s something you can think about with your toes, and the money isn¡¯t exactly secure.


    Rather than taking the check, he asked, ¡°Anson, I¡¯m curious why Master Su asked you to take


    this check with you?¡±


    Anson said solemnly:


    ¡°As I rified that Master feels bad for the He family and hopes to make amends.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He also hopes to be able to preserve the previous cooperative partnership with the He family.


    As a result, he confessed to me and asked me to inform you that if the He family agrees to


    restore cooperation with the Su family, the annual sry will be raised to 2 billion.


    It makes no difference if the He family is reluctant. This one billion should suffice as the


    remuneration to the He¡¯s!¡±


    Luther was taken aback at first.


    He expected the Su family to want to continue cooperating with the He family, but he didn¡¯t


    expect Su¡¯s father¡¯s price to nearly quadruple from the previous basis.


    What is this definition of two billion a year?


    A listed firm with a market capitalization of 40 billion has a profit of 2 billion year-round, based


    on a price-earnings ratio of 20 times.


    Mostpanies in the domestic stock market have a P/E ratio of more than 50 times.


    In other words, tens of thousands of people are busy with their lives in several group


    businesses with a market value of 100 billion dors, and their annual earnings are just 2 billion.


    And as long as the He family returns to the Su family¡¯s arms, they will earn a yearly ie of 2


    billion, which is equivalent to a golden brick from the sky!


    Luther was stunned for a moment, and Tom, on the other hand, was already ecstatic and


    uncontroble!


    He thought this was a great opportunity that the He family had never considered. The He family


    would be able to ascend into the sky if he took advantage of this chance.


    With thisrge sum of money, in the future, He family might be able to be the country¡¯s top


    martial arts family!


    And he¡¯s on his way to bing the patriarch of the country¡¯s most powerful martial arts family!


    After this, he and his family would be able to fly! Luther was also a little giddy.


    While he was aware that his daughter Roma has traveled to Aurous Hill to meet the Wade


    Family¡¯s Young Master, he assumed that the Wade Family wanted to work with the He Family


    as well, but he believed that the Wade Family would not be able to give the He Family such a


    high price.

 Chapter 2821

    Chapter 2821


    This amounts of two billion a year!


    It is only then that he understood that a person¡¯s bottom line could shift at any moment.


    At times, he believed his bottom line is crystal clear and his attitude is unwavering. That¡¯s


    because he has never been faced with a strong enough temptation.


    There would be no bottom line at this stage if the temptation had exceeded one¡¯s psychological


    standards and even explicitly provided him with a super deterrent.


    True, Luther was angered by the Su Family¡¯s abandonment of Ruoli, and also their actions of


    betraying her.


    That kind of rage is like a never-ending forest fire that is difficult to put out with ordinary force.


    The anger in his heart seemed to be greatly calmed in an instant when he heard the price of 2


    billion.


    It was as if a sudden wave had rushed through the burning forest with unprecedented speed and


    intensity. What if the forest fire is especially ferocious?


    Isn¡¯t it enough for a tsunami to submerge the whole forest, never mind a forest fire?


    The bottom line has been defeated. For a long time, Anson


    stayed quiet.


    His eyes, like eagles¡¯, have been eagle-like in their observation of the father and son in front of


    him, noting all of their facial expressions, eye, and even movement shifts.


    Anson¡¯s greatest skill is his ability to observe words and colors.


    Mr. Su¡¯s eyes are just as urate as a polygraph after so many years with him.


    He can simply and unequivocally determine that the father and son in front of him have been


    enticed.


    He was finally relieved as a result of this.


    Surprisingly: ¡°The master remains concerned that two billion would fall short of impressing


    the He family. The psychological cost of this family does not appear to be as high as the


    master predicted. Two billion appears to be a little excessive. Let¡¯s say he started with a


    billion. Let¡¯s talk, there have been several tugs-of-war, and He¡¯s family will undoubtedly be


    settled within 1.5 billion! What a shame, at least 500 million was wasted, and if the price


    remains the same, 2 billion will be invested every year for the next ten years. It¡¯s $20


    billion¡­ which means at least $5 billion has been invested over the next ten years


    excessively¡­¡±


    But then he had a change of heart and thought: ¡°However, the Su family is currently in a state of


    emergency, and the father¡¯s own safety has be a concern. It isn¡¯t the best time to


    haggle. The top priority is to quickly get the He family over and ensure the Su father¡¯s safety.


    The elderly gentleman must have his own strategy. For the He family, this price will be retained


    for a period of one or two years. When the crisis is over, the old man will no longer be able to


    support the He family at such a high rate.¡±


    Anson felt a bit more at ease after thinking about it.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2822

    Chapter 2822


    ¡°Mr. He, what do you think of it?¡± he immediately asked Luther.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Master Su to respect the He family so much¡­¡± Luther felt a dry pain in his


    throat, swallowed, and then said, ¡°Of course, our master doesn¡¯t respect the He family for one or


    two days,¡± Anson said with a smile.


    Anson smiled as he said, waving his hand and saying:


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these ridiculous things because I am old. I¡¯ve only recently ryed the


    master¡¯s words to you. You are the He family¡¯s leader, and do you think the He family would


    recognize the master? You must provide me with a firm answer.¡±


    Luther nodded and calmly weighed the advantages and disadvantages of the He family¡¯s


    approval or rejection of this matter.


    Guaranteed, the advantages would be multiple.


    Returning to the Su family¡¯s authority, with enough funds, the younger generations of the family


    will be able to provide all of the resources required to practice martial arts at any expense.


    Perhaps within a few years, the He family would be able to produce a group of


    exceptional geniuses simr to Ruoli.


    This is extremely important to the He family.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since, once the younger generation¡¯s overall strength has improved significantly, the entire He


    family will easily begin attacking their foes.


    The He family has been around for hundreds of years, and every Patriarch¡¯s greatest wish is


    for the He family to rise to the top of the domestic martial arts family. Climbing to the top


    allows you to see all of the mountains, bothrge and small.


    One of the eightrge families, one of the fourrge families, or one of the threerge


    families is no more.


    Rather, the biggest and most strong!


    There¡¯s no one left!


    This is one of the advantages of working with the Su family.


    What, on the other hand, are the drawbacks of agreeing with the Su family?


    Luther pondered it as if he had nothing else to think about except his aching heart and pity for


    his daughter Roma and granddaughter Ruoli.


    It¡¯s aplete waste of time¡­


    On the one side, his daughter and granddaughter were betrayed by the He family¡¯s centuries-old


    scheme.


    Great variations have emerged from the beginning of this bnce.


    Luther immediately felt like he didn¡¯t need to worry about this issue at all.


    Why wait any longer?


    It is time to begin a new journey.

 Chapter 2823

    Chapter 2823


    Tom on the side, sweating profusely as he watched his father not respond to Anson¡¯s question.


    What concerns him the most now is that if his father¡¯s brain is short-circuited and he rejects


    Anson, it would be disastrous.


    As a result, he hurriedly stated: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s you! Master Su sincerely weed us back, and he


    sent Steward Su directly to invite us. Why should we take our time?¡±


    ¡°I am not hesitant, I am not hesitant, I had already thought about it, but I didn¡¯t think about how


    to say it,¡± Luther said.


    However, after considering whether or not his son had responded, he added a step between


    himself and Anson.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say at first, but he felt like his son just decided too quickly, and it seemed


    a little too open for money.


    No one wanted to wear such a hat, even though he had truly opened his eyes after seeing the


    money.


    Since the son had spoken first, it was akin to putting on the hat before the money was opened.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    You can borrow the donkey from the hill, which is convenient for you.


    So he solemnly nodded and said, ¡°Tom is right, Steward Su. This time, Master Su ispletely


    sincere. It¡¯s not safe for us to deny¡­¡±


    ¡°Then Mr. He have you agreed?¡± Anson, overjoyed, asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Yes, I promised!¡± Luther said softly.


    ¡°Wow!¡± exims the speaker. ¡°Master, if he knows this news, he must be very pleased!¡± Anson


    pped his thigh and eximed cheerfully.


    Tom was also delighted, and he eximed, ¡°Can we set up the follow-up procedure with the


    steward Su now that we decided to return to the Su family?


    When will it pass, for example, and how will the subsequent payments be made?¡±


    Anson quickly replied: ¡°Tom, because Elder He has agreed, I believe it is best for us to report


    to the master right away and let him arrange the ne and bus, after which Elder He will


    quickly notify the entire He family. Overnight, pack the things. When the bus arrives next


    morning, we¡¯ll all travel together to the airport, where we¡¯ll board a special ne to Suzhou.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go to Suzhou?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you go to Eastcliff?¡±


    Luther inquired, shocked.

 Chapter 2824

    Chapter 2824


    Anson immediately replied: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the first month of the year? The weather in the south is


    warming up, and spring is in full bloom.


    The master has relocated to Suzhou for a period of time, so let us fly to Suzhou to meet with


    him.¡±


    Luther!


    However, he had not anticipated the Su family¡¯s request being so urgent that he would have to


    pack overnight and leave early the next morning.


    ¡°Steward Su, the remaining one billion, I don¡¯t know what Master Su nned for that?¡± Tom


    hurriedly chuckled.


    Anson said with a smile: ¡°If the He family wishes to continue cooperating with the Su family,


    Master said that he would arrange for someone to sign the contract as soon as the He family


    arrives in Suzhou, and the remaining time will be the first time after the contract is signed.


    The billions we¡¯ve spent have been paid in full. We used to pay monthly remuneration, but in the


    future, we won¡¯t be as bothersome and will pay them all annually!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s fantastic!¡±


    Tom was giddy with anticipation.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Two billion a year is also a significant amount. It¡¯s even more remarkable if


    it¡¯s a one-time bill.


    You will save a lot of money if you pay monthly.


    Put two billion in the bank and leave it to the bank¡¯s fund manager to handle, and the one-year


    yield will be more than 10% or even more!


    Luther was able to quantify the ount, and he was naturally happier in his heart, so he


    said without hesitation:


    ¡°In this situation, Anson, let¡¯s make our arrangements separately. I¡¯ll tell the rest of the family to


    pack their belongings, and you and Master Su will return here. Then arrange buses and nes


    based on the circumstances.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± ¡°In this situation, please ask Mr. He to arrange a room for me, and I will return to the


    room to organize these items,¡± Anson said excitedly.


    ¡°Tom, you¡¯vee to make ns for Steward Su!¡± Luther said, nodding.


    Tomughed hurriedly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, it¡¯s not a problem! Su, the housekeeper,


    please apany me!¡±


    Anson quickly replied: ¡°You must find a warm room for me, Tom. I can¡¯t bear it because it¡¯s so


    cold¡­¡±


    Tom said with a smile:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the He family only hires people who sleep in a house without fire, with the rest of


    the house heated by the floor.


    It¡¯s nearly 30 degrees Celsius in here, so short sleeves are fine!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± exims the


    speaker.


    ¡°Take me over, my scorching face is about to break¡­¡± Anson yelled as he wrapped a thick down


    jacket around his shoulders.


    Tom quickly made an inviting motion and said, ¡°Steward Su, please!¡±

 Chapter 2825

    Chapter 2825


    Anson rose to his feet and addressed Luther, saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Old He, I¡¯ll go with Tom.


    Furthermore, Mocheng is too far away, and getting here is inconvenient.


    nes and buses must, I think, be organized. It¡¯s beente. It¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock. Tomorrow


    morning, we are tentatively expected to depart at ten a.m. What are your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Luther said tly, ¡°we¡¯ll leave on time tomorrow at ten o¡¯clock!¡±


    ¡°Then I will retire first!¡± Anson said, smiling and sping his fists.


    After that, he went to the guest room with Tom. Luther was shocked when he


    was left alone.


    He felt more or less unbearable and guilty when he thought of his daughter Roma.


    He realized he couldn¡¯t pass up the chance to coborate with Su family because of his


    daughter¡¯s feelings.


    As a result, he readily agreed to the family¡¯s offer for assistance.


    His only concern now is not understanding how tomunicate with Roma. Can Roma me


    him if she finds out?


    When he thought this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel: ¡°Ruoli is more important to Roma than


    herself. If I go back to work with the Su family, she will not forgive me for wanting to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°With the Su family¡¯s two billion in hand, I¡¯ll be able to give Roma more money by then so she


    can keep searching for her daughter. This, too, is a viable option.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Roma would not have to go to Su¡¯s house at that time. Simply take the money from Su¡¯s house


    and go outside to look for Ruoli. Even if she never finds her, if I let her search like this, she will


    be fine¡­¡­¡±


    He felt a bit more at ease at this stage.


    While the time was a littlete, to a practicing family member like Roma, it was nothing.


    So he took out his phone and dialed her number.


    Some terms, he thought, needed to be exined ahead of time.


    If you wait until tomorrow, after the entire family has gone to Suzhou, to tell Roma, she will


    undoubtedly be upset.


    Perhaps if your first step with love, then understand with reason, and then pair with the


    promise of money, she¡¯ll understand and embrace her his arrangements!

 Chapter 2826

    Chapter 2826


    Roma did not rest at this time.


    She and her daughter were talking nonstop on the bed in the Aurous Hill Shangri-La Hotel.


    At the time, Roma was in a really good mood.


    This is something she hasn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    It was more surprising than God¡¯s favor and the Bodhisattva¡¯s blessing to her today.


    The daughter is still alive, and her cultivation has advanced to the point that she has be


    the first He family member in a century.


    And the handicapped, such as herself, were given a wonderful opportunity.


    Charlie also promised the He family five pills and a yearly payment of 100 million.


    For the He family, this is unquestionably the most rare and valuable opportunity in hundreds of


    years. Initially, she was eager to return home and notify her father.


    But, after all, she hasn¡¯t seen her daughter in such a long time that it feels like a farewell.


    As a result, she ns to spend tonight in Aurous Hill with Ruoli before returning to Mocheng the


    next morning.


    After all, there are far too many thoughtful things to say between the mother and daughter.


    Ruoli was vividly exining the situation with her mother when Charlie saved her at sea at the


    time.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°This man will transform her unsmiling and extremely cold daughter into the appearance of the


    cheerful and shy girl today,¡±


    Roma thought as she looked at her daughter¡¯s excited expression like a girl. The allure is


    incredible. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to fathom¡­¡±


    ¡°However, this is helpful to Ruoli.¡±


    She had been too cold previously. In Su¡¯s home, she was taught how to be a cold-blooded


    murderer.


    She had been reduced to nothing more than a killing machine.


    She can see her regaining the qualities that a normal girl should have.


    As a mother, it appears that she is much more relieved¡­¡± Roma¡¯s phone rang at this


    precise moment.


    ¡°Ruoli, switch the phone to mom,¡± she said with a smile to Ruoli. Ruoli hurriedly stretched out her


    hand, snatched the charging telephone from the bedside table, looked down, and saw that the


    caller was her dad, and eximed, ¡°Mom, grandpa is calling!¡±

 Chapter 2827

    Chapter 2827


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Your grandpa must have something important to call sote,¡± Roma said


    hurriedly. ¡°Hand it over to me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t forget that we told the Master not to expose my condition to the outside world,¡± Ruoli


    said, nodding. Don¡¯t forget about it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom knows it, don¡¯t speak,¡± Roma said solemnly. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter for


    calling sote?¡± she asked after she finished speaking to Ruoli and connecting the call.


    ¡°Roma¡­ there is something, dad has to tell you, don¡¯t be angry after you hear it,¡± Luther said


    embarrassingly.


    ¡°Father, please tell me,¡± Roma hurriedly said.


    ¡°Ahem¡­it,¡± That¡¯s Luther said after coughing twice. Anson unexpectedly arrived


    in Mocheng tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°Anson?¡± says the narrator. ¡°What is he going to do in Mocheng?¡± enquired Roma, frowning.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Su sent him over in the hopes of letting go of his grudges and cooperating with


    the He family once more,¡± Luther exined.


    ¡°Will you cooperate once more?¡± Roma erupted in anger and screamed, ¡°Dad!¡± Ruoli was


    killed by Chengfeng. She is not only his granddaughter, but He¡¯s granddaughter as well!


    The He family will no longer have anything to do with this kind of guy because he has no love or


    affection in his eyes!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Roma, these things you are talking about dad understands,¡± Luther sighed helplessly.


    To be honest, your father despises Chengfeng just as much as you do, and I even wish to kill


    him, but what¡¯s the point? We can¡¯t help ourselves.


    You¡¯ve been fighting with the Su family for a long time. We decided to leave the Su family after


    Ruoli¡¯s ident because of this, but we did not want to keep the Su family liable. In the end,


    there is still arge strength difference¡­¡±


    ¡°I confess that the strength gap is too great, and I never considered allowing the He family to go


    against the Su family and take revenge for Ruoli, so the matter of leaving the Su family and


    Ruoli at the start,¡± Roma raged. Take it in stride; I, for one, will embrace it¡­¡±


    ¡°What I can¡¯t understand is that you now wish to cooperate with the Su family again,¡± Roma


    eximed again. Isn¡¯t this implying you¡¯re looking for tiger skin?!¡±

 Chapter 2828

    Chapter 2828


    ¡°Roma!¡± said to her father, sighing. This time, the Su family¡¯s price is so tempting that he can¡¯t


    say no. ¡°I have to think about you and Ruoli, as well as the rest of the He family.¡±


    The He family is now in a tough situation. Our family consists of over a hundred members, half of


    whom are elderly and frail, women and children, and half of whom practice martial arts.


    There isn¡¯t a single person in this group of a hundred who can make money. Everyone is a


    hungry mouth that needs to be fed!¡±


    ¡°Recently, the whole He family has been struggling to save money. The elderly and children¡¯s


    living costs have been significantly reduced. Cultivator rations have also limited the supply of


    certain medicinal materials. If this trend persists, the He family¡¯s rtive power will be isted


    from that of other families within five years. There is a significant disparity. We¡¯ll never be able to


    hold one of the four major families¡¯ seats by then. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even be able to stay in the


    top ten. In my our, the ancestors¡¯ base will be broken!¡±


    ¡°But now, the Su family is able to continue cooperating with the He family at a price of two


    billion a year,¡± Luther said, a little excitedly.


    With these two billion, the He family¡¯s current condition can be rectified in a single phase.


    When the timees,plete change, or even to an unimaginable new stage, the


    elderly in our family will have sufficient living security, children will have sufficient growth


    security, education security, and, most importantly, the younger generation who is


    working hard to nurture will be greatly aided. Our He family may be able to be the


    country¡¯s top martial arts family in five years. The revival of the He family is just a matter


    of time!¡±


    When she heard this, Roma couldn¡¯t help but sigh and say:


    ¡°Dad¡­ the so-called eight martial arts families, four martial arts families, and even the country¡¯s


    largest martial arts family.¡± These are all made-up names with no practical sense¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Roma!¡± said Luther, a little glumly. How much work did our


    forefathers in the He family put to elevate the He family to one of the country¡¯s four big martial


    arts families? You said that such a thing does not exist. Is this true in some way? Is this


    deserving of the forefathers?¡±


    ¡°Dad, before today, just like you, I believe the He family can be one of the four big martial


    arts families in the world,¡± Roma said solemnly.


    The meaning is far-reaching and invaluable among them, but I nowpletely understand that


    we are nothing more than frogs at the bottom of the well.¡±


    ¡°Dad, can you believe that someone in this world can directly link a person¡¯s Ren Vessel to the


    realm of Dacheng by himself?¡± Roma paused before saying, ¡°Can you believe that someone in


    this world can directly connect a person¡¯s Ren Vessel to the realm of Dacheng by himself?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a fantasy?¡± Luther eximed. There are many masters among the He family¡¯s


    ancestors, but who can truly enter the domain of Renmai Dacheng?


    Meridians Dacheng is an ideal state, as if people will live indefinitely, but consider it!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why I said, why we¡¯re the frogs at the bottom of the well,¡± Roma sighed. The


    martial arts path has always felt very powerful to us. Counting on it, it¡¯s possible that we


    won¡¯t be able to defeat the opponent on our own, and that we won¡¯t be able to avoid the


    opponent with a pass¡­¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2829

    Chapter 2829


    Luther was perplexed as to why Roma said that.


    ¡°Roma, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he eximed, shocked. Why do you suddenly start talking


    gibberish?


    You imed that the He family as a whole might not be better than one person. I¡¯d like to know


    who is so strong.  Is that what there is to it? ¡°Does that happen to be Master Wade?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not talking nonsense,¡± Roma said solemnly. We used to have a limited perspective and


    believed that martial arts are the pinnacle of power.


    This is a huge blunder. In reality, in the eyes of people of higher realms, even ants aren¡¯t as


    good as the martial arts we consider normal¡­¡±


    ¡°As for Master Wade, I can¡¯t give you many details over the phone, but I can assure you


    that he is not in the pool.¡± Cooperation with him on time is the only way out for our family


    in the future!¡±


    ¡°What kind of cooperation requirements did the Wade Family Master offer us?¡± He asked, his


    face beaming.


    ¡°Can he give like the Su family up to 2 billion per year?¡±


    ¡°Master Wade will give 100 million yuan a year for the He family, as well as some training


    tools that can¡¯t be bought for 2 billion yuan,¡± Roma said.


    ¡°A hundred million?¡± you might ask. ¡°This little money is to give beggars?¡± snorted Luther.


    What, after all, do you mean about cultivation tools that aren¡¯t worth two billion? What exactly is


    it? ¡°Is it a two-billion-dor medical substance?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Roma said enthusiastically. These drugs, in my opinion, are worth at least several billion


    yuan, if not several billion dors, and they may not be affordable!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What kind of medicinal materials are they?¡± Luther inquired quickly. ¡°Tell me everything!¡±


    ¡°They are five medicinal pills with excellent effects,¡± Roma said.


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Luther was taken aback: ¡°He will give only five pills?¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not five


    trains, but five pills?¡±


    ¡°It is only five pills,¡± Roma said solemnly. The results of these five pills are amazing, beyond


    belief!¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t think of any pill that can be magical to the tune of $400 million!¡± Luther smirked as he


    listened.


    Do you know how many rare medicinal materials two billion can buy? While five trains could be


    an exaggeration, there is always aplete train carrying thousands of tonnes of valuable


    medicinal materials!


    It can make a lot of Qi San and wake-up syrup, plenty for our family¡¯s younger generation to use


    whenever they want! It makes no difference if you eat it!¡±

 Chapter 2830

    Chapter 2830


    ¡°What about Buqisan and Xentel Decoction, even though they are really eaten?¡± said Roma,


    shaking her head. It may not be worth a pill after ten years.¡±


    ¡°Roma, I understand that you are reluctant to believe that the He family will cooperate with the Su


    family again,¡±


    Luther said angrily, ¡°but you should not doubt the He family¡¯s decisions because of your personal


    emotions.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    What a great achievement! Buqisan and Body Rejuvenation Decoction are two of the He


    Family¡¯s most significant core strengths to date.


    How will I get through the three meridians without these two things? ¡°Why do I find out about the


    He Family¡¯s status?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m still not talking about it,¡± Roma hurriedly said. You will automatically understand when


    you see this pill¡­¡±


    Luther, who had no faith in Roma¡¯s words, sighed and said, ¡°Roma, I have already considered


    it.¡±


    I¡¯ll send you another 200 million to locate Ruoli¡¯s once the Su family¡¯s 2 billion payment is made.


    So, do you think you have a better chance of finding Ruoli?¡± ¡°Father, have you agreed to


    Anson?¡± Roma asked helplessly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± says the speaker. ¡°I promised Anson,¡± Luther said. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll inform the He family of my


    decision. I¡¯ll be leaving for Suzhou at 10 a.m. tomorrow.¡±


    Roma knew that there were several things she couldn¡¯t tell her father over the phone, and that


    even if she did, he wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    If she tells him, for example, that her new Ren Vessel has be a big deal, he would most


    likely dismiss it as an illusion.


    He would not believe her if she told him that someone had given her medicine and that all he


    needed to do was take one medicine to make his cultivation advance by leaps and bounds and


    even achieve a qualitative breakthrough.


    It is difficult to believe in things outside the scope of one¡¯s cognition if one¡¯s cognition is limited


    by inherent cognition.


    If you let him see it for himself.


    It¡¯s pointless to say anything if that¡¯s the case.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t rush to agree,¡± Roma hurriedly said. Even if you agree, don¡¯t take the whole


    family. And wait a while for me. I need to speak with you face to face about some important


    matters. I¡¯ll return early tomorrow morning, and I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible in the afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Roma, I promised Anson,¡± Luther said. ¡°Maybe he has already told Mr. Su about the situation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if he agrees,¡± Roma hurriedly said. Su family members have the desire to sell their own


    flesh and blood.


    What if anything goes wrong? The most important thing I want to tell you about is the He family¡¯s


    future.


    Regardless, you must pay attention to me. Only after you receive the information you can make


    a decision!¡±

 Chapter 2831

    Chapter 2831


    ¡°Roma, now is not the time to be inspired,¡± Luther said solemnly. It is important to consider the


    overall situation.


    We must push the He family to new heights, and we must not be blinded by a little hate!¡±


    Roma became irritated and shouted, ¡°Dad!¡± Ruoli has nothing to do with what I¡¯m about to


    say.


    It¡¯s entirely because Mr. Wade¡¯s circumstances are much superior to those of the Su family! If


    you can believe it, it¡¯s true.


    I¡¯ll just have to wait before you return to make my final decision!¡± ¡°However, I have promised


    Anson that the bus will stop at He¡¯s door at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning,¡±


    Luther said, embarrassed. Wouldn¡¯t it be because I¡¯ve hit Old Man Su¡¯s face, and if he gets


    upset, the whole He family is affected if I hesitate for no reason at that time?¡±


    Roma hadn¡¯t expected her father to turn around so quickly, and he was angry and nervous for


    fear of offending Chengfeng, so she blurted out, ¡°Okay!¡± Then I¡¯ll leave ande home.


    I should be able to make it home before the sun rises. By then, I¡¯ll have told you.


    ¡°Exin everything!¡±


    ¡°If Roma can return before dawn, in any case, it won¡¯t affect the original n, it doesn¡¯t hurt,¡±


    Luther reasoned when he learned this.


    ¡°If this is the case, then you can return as soon as possible,¡± he said, opening his mouth. Let¡¯s


    talk about it in person if you have anything to say.¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Roma clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll start!¡±


    ¡°Ruoli, mom has to go,¡± she said to Ruoli next to her after hanging up the phone.


    ¡°Mom, Grandpa insists on cooperating with the Su family?¡± she asked hurriedly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± says the speaker. ¡°Anson went to Mocheng and gave your grandpa a price of 2 billion


    yuan,¡± Roma said helplessly. Your grandfather has already given his consent. Tomorrow


    morning at 10 a.m., he¡¯ll carry the family over.


    I must return to see him before he departs and remind him of Master Wade¡¯s fate.


    The most important thing is to give him Master Wade¡¯s pill and let him decide for himself.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather¡­ is far too sure of what he thinks,¡± Roma sighed as he said.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The internal boxing system of the He family, as well as the He family¡¯s Qi San and Awakening


    syrup, are both the best martial arts medicines in his eyes.


    He doesn¡¯t even realize that the high quality on the way, the pride of the He family, and the basis


    for survival aren¡¯t worth mentioning in front of Young Master Wade¡¯s pill!¡±


    For him to recognize it, he must taste it.

 Chapter 2832

    Chapter 2832


    Ruoli also knew very well grandpa¡¯s temperament.


    He was too convinced of his own set of perceptions, as her mother put it.


    They believed that the earth is the center of the universe and that the sun and all the stars


    revolve around it, just as those who believed in geocentric theory did in ancient times.


    This seemingly absurd theory persisted in the world¡¯s major civilizations for thousands of years.


    The heliocentric theory proposed by Copernicus was gradually disproved until the 16th


    century.


    It demonstrates that these words are deeply embedded and influence a person¡¯s vision and


    pattern.


    Therefore, even if Roma described the medicinal pill given by Charlie on the phone, Luther


    would never believe it.


    Allowing Roma to return to Mocheng and personally hand over the pill to him is the best and


    only option.


    Only then will she be able to alter his cognitive concepts.


    So, Ruoli hurriedly asked: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s sote, how are you leaving?¡± ¡°There is no way,¡± Roma


    said helplessly. ¡°Now there are no flights from civil aviation.¡± I have to wait until tomorrow


    morning at the earliest.


    It¡¯ll be toote, so I¡¯ll have to bother Young Master about getting the ne ready¡­¡±


    ¡°All right!¡± Ruoli quickly picked up the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    ¡°FOr such things, don¡¯t annoy the Master,¡± Roma said, stopping her. Master does, after all, have


    a family.


    It would be difficult for him to justify himself to his wife if you call him toote, so don¡¯t bother


    him.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I believe Master has a lot of faith in Issac,¡±


    Roma said after speaking. He organizes a lot of stuff for Master.


    Let¡¯s find him, who I believe has sufficient authority to arrange the ne.¡±


    ¡°Mom, wait a minute, I¡¯ll tell the staff!¡± Ruoli said with a nod. ¡°Please inform Mr. Issac, I have an


    urgent matter to find him,¡± Ruoli said as she hurriedly got up, hurried to the door, and said to the


    staff outside the door.


    Issac arrived a few minutester, running all the way over.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Miss Su?¡± he asked hurriedly when he saw Ruoli.


    Ruoli most likely informed him of the situation.


    ¡°No problem,¡± Issac said without hesitation when he learned that Roma needed to return to


    Mocheng as soon as possible.


    In ten minutes, the helicopter on top of the building can take off. Arrive at the airport and board a


    private ne to the Northeast.


    I¡¯ll also book a helicopter in advance in the Northeast so Ms. He can get to Mocheng as soon as


    possible!¡±

 Chapter 2833

    Chapter 2833


    Ruoli exhaled a sigh of relief and thanked Mr. Issac, saying, ¡°Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°Not a big deal!¡± says the voice.


    Roma also changed her clothes at this time, and sadly said to Ruoli, ¡°Ruoli, I¡¯m so sorry, your


    mom said to be with you tonight, but I have to go again¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    Ruoli said with a smile. It gives me great pleasure to see you. Furthermore, I assume that


    grandpa would want to work with Master after seeing the pill that he has given to you.


    You can return to Aurous Hill. We can meet every day if that¡¯s the case!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± exims the speaker.


    ¡°You are here waiting for mom, and mom wille back as soon


    as possible!¡± Roma said lovingly, touching Ruoli¡¯s cheek. ¡°Wow!¡± exims the speaker.


    Anson had already informed Chengfeng that the He family had agreed to re-cooperate when


    Roma was rushing back to Mocheng.


    Chengfeng exhaled a sigh of relief when he learned that the He family would be able to join him


    and his family in Suhang the next morning.


    While the He family¡¯s power might not be enough to equal the mysterious master¡¯s, it does


    put him in a better position.


    He¡¯ll also have more energy to consider how to mediate with Zhiyu, his granddaughter.


    After all, that individual had twice rescued Zhiyu.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhiyu¡¯s safety would be a bit more assured if he is able to defend himself.


    So, after praising Anson, he went straight to work putting together a special aircraft.


    The He family numbers more than a hundred people and only a medium-torge passenger


    ne can transport them all at once.


    In terms of the bus, he¡¯s afraid that at least four buses will be required, as well as one or


    two additional trucks to transport luggage and materials.


    Chengfeng arranged for his subordinates to pack passenger flights, buses, trucks, and other


    equipment, on the one hand, and to leave Mocheng with his family at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow, on


    the other hand.


    In this situation, you¡¯ll be able to get to Suzhou before it gets dark.

 Chapter 2834

    Chapter 2834


    Luther didn¡¯t dare to postpone the n for tomorrow at this stage. He had already begun


    informing the rest of the He family and packing his own luggage.


    Late at night, the whole He family became extremely busy.


    Anson stayed in the guest room, satisfied, listening to the sounds of people walking around


    and the movement of things moving next door.


    He knew Master Su was a little puzzled this time, but he managed to keep the He family inside


    the 2 billion quotations.


    This is something that should be credited. The master will, of course, have it when he returns. It


    has been expressed.


    Anson fell asleep to the sound of ding and cling.


    All night, Luther and his son Tom, as well as several other key members of the He family,


    were almost awake.


    Everybody had their own ideas. Except for Luther, everybody else had already figured out how


    to get a piece of the 2 billion dor annual profits.


    What they¡¯ll get and how they¡¯ll use it once they have it.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The sky in the east had started to steadily light up at six o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Last night, there was a snowstorm, and Mocheng was almostpletely covered in snow.


    Because of the cold, most residents of this small city spend more than half of the year at home


    for the holidays.


    This is also a very quiet time, with very few people on the street. A helicopter appeared in the


    southern sky at this precise moment.


    Roma sat in this aircraft, anxiously searching the horizon for Mocheng, which was just a few


    hundred kilometers away.


    Charlie had given her two blood-saving, heart-saving tablets, which she kept in her arms.


    She assumes that if her father and the Su family are reunited, no matter how intense the


    conviction, if the father takes one of them, he will change his mind immediately.


    ¡°Brother, please find a suitable ce tond one or two kilometers away from thepound,


    so as not to be discovered by someone who is interested,¡± she said to the pilot when they


    were more than ten kilometers away from He¡¯s mansion.


    Since helicopters are unusual in small towns, they are sure to draw attention.


    It makes no difference if others are paying attention. Anson, who lives in Roma¡¯s house, is


    Roma¡¯s main concern.


    If he discovers that she returned to a helicopter, he will most likely be suspicious and


    investigate the helicopter¡¯s sources.


    If he discovers some information about the Wade family, it will undoubtedly be an issue in


    the future.


    He wouldn¡¯t be suspicious if he doesn¡¯t find the helicopter, even if he sees her in He¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Ms. He, on the map, I can¡¯t find a suitablending ce in the area, but the distance outside the


    city is a bit far away,¡± the pilot hurriedly said. ¡°Do you have any rmendations?¡±


    ¡°There is a river about 1.5 kilometers southeast of He¡¯s family,¡± Roma said. In the winter, the


    river is totally frozen.


    Tanks ran on the ice and helicopters flew over the ice when I saw the troops practicing a few


    years ago. It¡¯s perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°On such a cold day, the river must be able to carry it,¡± the pilot said. Then I¡¯ll simplynd on


    the river, as you mentioned!¡±

 Chapter 2835

    Chapter 2835


    The helicopter touched down on a sheet of ice as hard as a rock.


    Roma didn¡¯t wait for the ne toe to aplete stop; instead, she pushed open the door


    and jumped out.


    She rushed to her 1.5-kilometer-away home after saying her goodbyes to the pilot.


    Many members of the He family had already risen early at this stage.


    The He family¡¯s lifestyle has always been a little different from that of mainstream society.


    They, on the other hand, have a lot inmon with the ancients.


    The He family, for example, seldom uses new technology in their daily lives. Except for


    necessities such as telephones, the He family rarely uses mobile phones,puters, or the


    Inte.


    He family is made up of generations ranging from eighteen to fifty years old men and women


    alike. All are busy studying martial arts as long as they are with their families.


    Everyone will do it whether it¡¯s spring, summer, fall, or winter. As long as the rooster crows, in


    a quarter of an hour, get up and begin training.


    They normally sleep for around six hours if there are no special conditions, and the rest of the


    time is spent doing exercises.


    Other elderly people who have finished practicing medicine, as well as married women, get


    up early every day to do some housework in order to keep the whole family in order.


    Despite the fact that the He family was up early today as well, there was no scene of young


    and middle-aged people practicing.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    All were preupied with packing their belongings and finishing household chores. After all,


    the family had to relocate this time, and even the elderly members of the family have to


    apany them.


    As a result, this huge house would be in a semi-deste state for a long time with no one to


    manage it, so it must be resolved before leaving.


    Luther, the He family¡¯s elderly member, dressed neatly in the morning. Even though he was


    over a year old, he put on his most upright collection of Tang suits,bed his silver hair back


    into his back, and carefully groomed his grey beard.


    Even though he was eighty years old at the time, he was still wearing the same style.


    Luther wandered alone through the He familypound¡¯s forecourt and backyard, his


    gaze drawn to this century-old mansion.


    He is not a materialistic person. The only way to spend the two billion yuan pledged by the Su


    family is to improve the He family.


    He was also very clear in his heart that he was already an old man, and that even though he


    had a strong base of martial arts practice throughout his life, he still needed God¡¯s blessing if he


    wanted to live to be a hundred years old.


    As a result, the entire y will bepleted in no more than 20 years.


    Money has always been something outside of his body for him, and he has no desire to live


    avish lifestyle.


    He hopes to be able to live in peace in Mocheng before he reaches the earth if he puts aside the


    He family¡¯s future ns.


    It is not easy for him to take his family to fight in the south while he is in his eighties.


    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s involuntary in a lot of things, but this time it¡¯s only because his family has


    burnt out thest of his life before he died, and he¡¯s made up his mind in his heart that he¡¯ll


    never return before death.

 Chapter 2836

    Chapter 2836


    Luther is not being hypocritical or pessimistic; rather, he has already considered it in his core.


    Why did the Su family father suddenly allow Anson to visit him at this time, as well as give such


    favorable cooperation terms?


    The only exnation is that the Su family is now facing a formidable foe, and the He family is


    desperately needed to boost the Su family¡¯s military ability.


    As a result, even though the impact of these two billion is immense, making this money


    would be difficult.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps He family will face innumerable difficulties in the future.


    Luther didn¡¯t know if he was doing the right thing by leading the He family to the south at the


    time.


    A familiar footstep echoed from far to close, just as he was feeling down.


    He had already guessed that his daughter Roma was the one, before he turned around to


    confirm it.


    He couldn¡¯t help but frown again before turning around.


    He pondered the following: ¡°Roma¡¯s power is impressive, but shecks control over her body


    and breath!


    This person¡¯s power, in my opinion, should be at least one level higher than Roma¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Who would this person¡­ be?¡± says the narrator.


    Luther¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be tense at this point.


    His internal strength had been lifted from his dantian to his hands when he unexpectedly turned


    around, in case he needed an emergency shot.


    However, when he turned around, he saw that the person approaching him was indeed


    Roma, his daughter.


    She seems to be the same as she was when she left yesterday.


    Luther, on the other hand, noticed that Roma today appears to be very different from yesterday!


    This conflicting sensation is akin to returning to the same pool of water after a day, and it always


    appears to be the same size and age.


    But today she gives the impression that the same pool of water is much deeper than it was


    yesterday!


    ¡°Roma, you¡­how are you doing?¡± he inadvertently inquired.


    ¡°Father, can I speak to you in private?¡± Roma hurriedly interrupted him.


    Luther instantly sensed that this daughter¡¯s breath regtion is indeed much more subtle after


    she spoke.


    Look not at just saying a word, but at Roma¡¯s involuntary control of her breath while speaking.


    She¡¯s not the same person she used to be.


    So he stifled his surprise for the time being and hurriedly said, ¡°Come, go to my study!¡±

 Chapter 2837

    Chapter 2837


    Roma chased after her father, and the two dashed to the backyard study.


    They just met Tom, Roma¡¯s eldest brother, on the way. Tom was about to greet the elderly


    gentleman.


    He was startled to see Roma standing by his side. Tom was taken aback and inquired: ¡°Dad


    didn¡¯t say you went to the Jiaodong Penins yesterday, Roma. What time did you return?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I just returned, and I have something tomunicate with Dad,¡± she quickly


    responded.


    Tom¡¯s cultivation is simr to Roma¡¯s, if not slightly lower because he is oblivious to the


    changes in Roma¡¯s body.


    He assumed her sudden reappearance was due to father¡¯s pledge of cooperation with the Su


    family.


    He guessed that Roma, as Ruoli¡¯s mother, would certainly not want the He family to continue


    cooperating with the Su family, so she returned in a rush, presumably to prevent this.


    As a result, he hurriedly stated: ¡°There are just a few hours before departure, Dad. Let¡¯s get to


    work and get ready.


    Have you packed all of your belongings? If they aren¡¯t packed, I¡¯ll have someonee over to


    handle it for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done packing,¡± Luther said. ¡°You should go to work first; I have something to discuss


    with Roma.¡±


    Tom hurriedly said: ¡°Please don¡¯t take too long, Dad. We can¡¯t afford to wait to hear from the


    Su¡¯s.


    We have mentioned that we would begin at ten o¡¯clock. At about 7:00 or 8:00 p.m., I expect the


    car to begin loading.¡±


    Luther understood what Tom was saying. He was afraid that after speaking with his daughter


    Roma, he might change his mind.


    Luther is certainly responsible for his daughter Roma, but he is also adamant that he will not


    change his mind because this is such a significant matter for the He family. He is not permitted


    to be arrogant as the head of the He family.


    ¡°You should prepare, or start loading your luggage at eight o¡¯clock as scheduled,¡± he told Tom,


    ¡°and the whole family will leave on time at ten o¡¯clock.¡±


    When Tom learned of this, he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s OK, Dad, I¡¯ll make arrangements now.¡±


    Roma did not talk on the side, but she did pick up on some subtleties in her father¡¯s and elder


    brother¡¯s conversation.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile and think to herself: ¡°Dad now seems to be unwavering in his


    willingness to work with the Su family. My father has always done what he said, but I¡¯m afraid


    that after ten minutes, he¡¯ll break his own pledge to those who insisted on it¡­¡±

 Chapter 2838

    Chapter 2838


    The father and daughter walked through the front and back courtyard halls, one after the other,


    to Luther¡¯s study.


    Luther entered the house first, followed by Roma.


    He turned around and closed the door, then said to Roma, powerless and guilty, ¡°Roma, you


    must forgive your father in this matter. Dad is still unwittingly¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, I know you¡¯re worried about the He family¡­¡± Roma nodded.


    ¡°Yes!¡± exims the speaker. He sighed and said, ¡°Why would I be able to make such a decision


    if it weren¡¯t for the He family?


    It appears to be a casual sentence, but it smacked in the face.¡± He exined ¡°Don¡¯t me


    Dad, Roma. Dad, likes you, wants to recover Ruoli so you don¡¯t have to deal with Su¡¯s family


    again. Only go all out in your hunt for Ruoli!¡±


    Roma gave a bitter smile and muttered to herself: ¡°What else can I do if it¡¯s too good to be


    better than it is now, but you are a bit one-sided about the issue. The He family now has a once-


    in-a-lifetime chance, but it is not rted to the Su family, but rather to Charlie, the great Master


    Wade.¡±


    Yet, since she couldn¡¯t say it outright, she formted a tactic to make small steps forward.


    Luther took a serious look at her at this point and asked: ¡°By the way, Roma, I notice your


    power, breath, and overall feelings have improved significantly since yesterday? What really isThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    going on?¡±


    ¡°Dad, how much progress do you think I have made now?¡± Roma asked her father, who she


    didn¡¯t expect to see it.


    Luther smacks his lips together and says, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t see much of a difference. You can


    always only go through two meridians in my opinion, but I have a peculiar feeling¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, what kind of feeling are you talking about?¡± Roma asked as she smiled slightly and


    looked at her father.


    Luther pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°What¡¯s the best way to put it? For instance, you


    resemble a pool of water.


    Your surface area hasn¡¯t changed much since yesterday, so when I look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem to


    have changed, but I still get the impression that the water in this pool has gotten much


    deeper overnight, and it¡¯s bottomless. This makes me a bit perplexed.¡±


    In reality, Luther¡¯s metaphor simply depicts Roma¡¯s true transformations.

 Chapter 2839

    Chapter 2839


    Roma¡¯s power has increased significantly, but this can be split into two categories.


    The first aspect of her development is that her physical strengths are rapidly improving, and her


    stamina, speed, vision, and endurance have all greatly improved; however, this kind of strength


    is literally invisible to outsiders, regardless of how good their eyesight is.


    It¡¯s difficult to tell how many pounds of muscle a guy has, how fast he can run a 100-meter


    sprint, or how fast and how much stamina he has in long-distance running just by looking at


    him.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As a result, Luther is oblivious to Roma¡¯s changes in these regions. The degree of smoothness


    of Roma¡¯s second line of appointment, which has significantly improved from before, is the


    second feature of her development.


    Originally, her Ren Vessel had a 50% pass rate and her Du Vessel had a 20% pass rate.


    However, her Ren Vessel is now a huge sess, and her Du Vessel has hit 40%.


    However, this is also very fascinating. Luther would be able to see the difference at a nce if


    Roma opened up the third meridian or if Ruoli, who had opened up the three meridians,


    returned to Luther.


    After all, the two were brought together. Between the opening of one meridian and the opening


    of three meridians, there is a world of difference. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re in the same body of water.


    It was just about the size of a basketball court yesterday. It has suddenly grown to be twice the


    size of a football field.


    With such arge distance, Luther himself only opened three meridians, allowing him to see it at


    a nce.


    What¡¯s odd is that, unlike Ruoli, Roma was unable to open up the third meridian, but she did


    greatly boost the first two.


    The pool of water, in Luther¡¯s view, has always been the size of a basketball court and has not


    changed.


    He couldn¡¯t see the smoothness of Roma¡¯s second line of the main one with his naked eyes,


    but he had the impression that Roma¡¯s overall level had risen significantly, so she gave him


    the impression that the same pool of water had suddenly be much deeper.

 Chapter 2840

    Chapter 2840


    Roma looked at her perplexed father and proactively stretched out her remaining left arm in


    front of Luther, the palm of her hand raised, and said, ¡°I know you have a lot of reservations,


    Dad. You should give it to me because I said nothing. Number one will be aware of the


    situation.¡±


    Luther knew what he had to do, so he quickly put his finger on Roma¡¯s veins and measured her


    internal strength.


    He was taken aback by this look.


    As if hit by lightning, he trembled: ¡°Your Ren Vessel, Roma¡­has been a huge sess?! I¡¯m not


    sure how this is possible¡­ I¡¯ve been studying martial arts for a long time and have never met


    someone who has mastered it. Pulse of Dacheng¡­ With so many ancestors, no one has been


    able to split the Ren pulse to more than 90% in the past few hundred years of the He family.


    Only 80% of the strongest evidence has been reported¡­ You, on the other hand, How is this


    aplished?!¡±


    Roma ¡°This is what I said to you over the phone, Dad. This time, I realized that we¡¯re all just


    frogs at the bottom of the well. A master of turning his hands into clouds and rain is well


    beyond our grasp!¡±


    Luther was eager to ask: ¡°Tell your dad, Roma, what adventure did you have this time in Aurous


    Hill?! What is the name of that Young Master Wade?! Is it true that he supported you in the


    sess of Ren Mai?!¡±


    Roma said with a nod, ¡°Father, Master Wade¡¯s power is unfathomable! And the best part is that


    a man like Master, who possesses magical abilities, would take the initiative to work with our He


    kin! This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance for our He family!¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t said how Master Wade made you improve so quickly!¡± eximed Luther,


    impatient.


    Roma ¡°Your daughter was lucky enough to receive a god pill from Master Wade. My second


    meridian has significantly improved since taking it. Not only that, but I believe my body is much


    more capable. It had previously risen by more than one step!¡±


    ¡°Is that a God pill?¡± Luther was a fool, and he blurted out with a look of surprise on his face: ¡°For


    hundreds of years, our He ancestors have exhausted all methods of looking for the best


    medicinal materials in the world, and some will even spend their entire lives doing so.


    I¡¯m soaking in the medicine jar, but no one seems to be having much luck with the veins. What


    kind of magical pill could generate this effect?¡±


    Roma reached into her pocket and pulled out two mediocre pills, handing them to Luther and


    saying, ¡°These two, Dad, are the god pills, as I previously said. Master Wade is the one who


    sent these back to you. H said, if the He family continues to work with him, he will give five


    divine pills as well as a yearly sry of 100 million yuan.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Luther took the pill in both hands, terrified in his heart, and eximed, ¡°Is this god pill really that


    god?¡±


    Roma ¡°Isn¡¯t it real, Dad, that I¡¯ve mastered the pulse? You can take one to test the effect if you


    don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°If this god pill really has such a strong impact,¡± Luther eximed, ¡°then the He family will


    surely look forward to this young master in the future!¡±

 Chapter 2841

    Chapter 2841


    Luther¡¯s lifelong ambition is to see the He family prosper under his control.


    He is willing to give everything, including his life, for this.


    That is why he was able to stand in front of two billion people and endure the blood and guts of


    his granddaughter Ruoli, because, in his opinion, the granddaughter is important, but not as


    important as the future of the entire He family.


    When he saw Roma¡¯s progress, however, he realized that this kind of opportunity is far more


    valuable and rare than money.


    With 2 billion RMB in hand, he can only ensure that dozens of He family Children will receive


    some assistance in cultivation; however, the assistance that ordinary medicinal materials can


    provide is limited; even if two billion is spent on one person, it will be impossible for him to


    seed.


    As a result, he can determine which is lighter and which is heavier.


    So he swallowed his disbelief and challenged Roma to prove it:


    ¡°Roma, the reason why your Ren Vessel is able to achieve great sess and your main


    Vessel¡¯s rise from 20% to 40% is because you have taken this kind of pill?!


    ¡°Yes,¡± Roma said solemnly, ¡°Dad, say nothing; you¡¯ll know if you take one!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m 80 out of three. If this god pill is so amazing, it would be a waste of my time to take it. I


    think it¡¯s better to call your eldest brother over and let him have a try!¡± sighed Luther as he


    ced one of the pills in his mouth, hesitated for a moment before putting it down again, and


    sighed with a smile.


    ¡°Dad, you are the head of the family; whether our He family will cooperate with Master in the


    future will also be up to you to decide; so you should take one first and see the effect, and


    you are our He family¡¯s strongest strength and highest cultivation base, after subscribing to


    this god pill, the cultivation base can definitely go further,¡± Roma hurriedly said.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take one for now and try it!¡± Luther thought for a moment, nodded lightly, and sighed.


    Put the pill in his hand into his mouth after that. In the mouth, the elixir


    melted.


    Through the three meridians opened up by Luther, the surging internal force spread from the


    abdomen to the entire body and gathered in the dantian.


    Ren vessel, which had previously scored 70%, was immediately inspired to greatness by


    this powerful internal force!


    The Du Channel was originally passed by 50%, but under the influence of the medication, it


    increased to 70%!


    Chongmai, which had previously reached 20%, has now directly doubled to 40%!


    And the vein on the fourth meridian, which he had been trying to crack through for decades, was


    loosening as well!

 Chapter 2842

    Chapter 2842


    Luther was overjoyed, believing he had a chance to bypass the pulse, so he sat down on the


    ground, fighting for his life and the surging internal force in his body that was attacking the pulse.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ordinary people¡¯s eight meridians of the odd meridians are inherently closed, and martial arts


    practitioners must do everything possible to pulse open the eight meridians that are originally


    blocked if they want to outperform ordinary people in strength.


    But, oh, what a challenge it is to break through the eight meridians!


    You can be a master in the eyes of ordinary people and enter the gate of martial arts if you


    break one, but most martial arts practitioners will stop here, and most of them will not be able to


    get through Ren Du¡¯s two channels in a lifetime;


    If you can crack two, you¡¯ll be one of the few martial arts practitioners in the world today, and


    you¡¯ll be considered a martial arts master.


    If you can get past these three, you will undoubtedly be among the top ten martial artists in the


    world.


    When ites to breaking through the four points, none of the dozens of martial arts families,


    large and small, canpete.


    Luther believes that if he can break through the fourth meridian, he will be the pinnacle of


    Chinese martial arts practitioners.


    He was shocked to discover that a significant portion of his body¡¯s surging medicinal power was


    desperately flowing into his internal organs and body via various blood vessels and nerves, just


    as he desperately wanted to realize this ambition.


    It felt as if his entire body had dried up at this point, and the medicinal effect of that god pill was


    beyond his understanding.


    Originally, he intended for this state to use his entire pulse, but due to the body¡¯s dryness, a


    large portion of the blood was unable to flow to the pulse and was quickly absorbed by the


    body.


    He felt his body functions had been greatly restored and strengthened almost immediately


    afterward. When his body felt a few years younger, but the medicine¡¯s impact was dragged


    down by the body, and he was almost drained, there was no extra energy to go. Start a


    collision with the belt pulse.

 Chapter 2843

    Chapter 2843


    Roma kept staring at her father and was surprised to notice that his expression had improved


    significantly and that his skin didn¡¯t appear to be as old and shriveled as before.


    She wanted to know if her father¡¯s cultivation level had improved significantly, but she didn¡¯t


    dare to interfere, so she had to keep her surprise to herself and wait for him to wake up and


    speak.


    Luther immediately opened his eyes after a moment, and tears rolled down his cheeks.


    ¡°Dad, why are you crying? How are you feeling?¡± Roma hurriedly inquired.


    ¡°This divine pill is really amazing, and the power of the medicine is so terrifying,¡± Luther said


    quietly, a little annoyed.


    ¡°I originally wanted to take the opportunity to attack the veins and open the fourth meridian, but


    unexpectedly, my body is indeed too old, dragged a lot of hind legs, more than half of the


    medicine power was sucked by this body, too much of it is sucked by this body.


    ¡°Dad! How could this be a waste! After all, you are over eighty years old, and your body¡¯s


    internal and external functions are severely degraded. This magic pill distributes the efficacy


    of the medicine to your body, and it will definitely dy your aging.,


    It can even extend your lifespan. This is a good thing! In my opinion, you will be able to live over


    a hundred years!¡± said Roma hurriedly.


    ¡°If I can break through the four meridians, even if I only have three to five years left to live, I will


    be willing to live¡­¡± said Luther, regretfully.


    ¡°Dad! Or take this magic pill too! Maybe you¡¯ll be able to break through the fourth meridian in one


    fell swoop!¡± Roma eximed as she handed another pill to Luther.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t! I am a bad old man, not really worth wasting another magic medicine!¡±


    Luther snatched her hand away and eximed guiltily.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Dad! Now you are the only one in our entire He family who has broken through the three


    meridians. Our He family can be one of the four major martial arts families, and most of them


    rely on you alone.


    Support, if you are a hundred yearster, the He family will inevitably fall out of the four major


    families, so these medicines are the most appropriate for you!¡± Roma said unwaveringly.


    ¡°So, call your eldest brother over and give him a try on the remaining magical medicine,¡±


    Luther said after a moment¡¯s thought.


    Roma categorically stated, ¡°Dad! Brother has always tended to reconcile with the Su family,


    and I can say to my heart, the eldest brother has not put his mind on cultivation at all in these


    years, but on money, To enjoy life too much. The colder the way of martial arts in the He family,


    the better, but he bought a vi in Sanya as soon as possible. Every winter he always finds a


    girlfriend.¡±

 Chapter 2844

    Chapter 2844


    Roma¡¯s words allude to Luther¡¯s suffering.


    He was the only one who understood the virtue of the eldest son.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He learned his eldest son had lost his greatest martial arts pursuit as early as twenty years ago.


    Not only that, but he developed an unhealthy obsession with material goods.


    After 20 to 30 years of martial arts experience, he says it¡¯s time to rx and enjoy life. Those


    martial arts and action stars faced adversity when they were younger and started to hit the


    pinnacle of their careers in their middle years. He let it all go.


    Many martial arts celebrities have be billionaires by the age of 30, and their personal


    status has deteriorated at a rate that can be seen with the naked eye. On the surface, they


    seem to be training less and less.


    The training is bing less and less, but the quality of life is improving.


    Working hard to make a movie at the age of seventeen or eighteen may earn you a few


    hundred thousand dors, but by the age of thirty, you can earn tens of millions of dors or


    more by casually showing your face and embroidering your legs.


    Tom was also greatly stimted by this.


    He reasoned that if martial arts stars who just practiced some foreign three-legged cat kung fu


    could be masters, why couldn¡¯t he? He had been studying martial arts for 20 or 30


    years, so why couldn¡¯t he?


    Tom¡¯s cultivation has almost reached a halt since then.


    Martial arts, on the other hand, are incredibly difficult in the first ce, and they are in no way


    equivalent to those fake guns.


    Luther was well aware that his eldest son¡¯s cultivation degree gave him a significant advantage


    over average citizens, but he was desperate to make a living while studying martial arts, which


    was almost meaningless.


    Not to mention allowing him to lead the entire He n.


    Luther, on the other hand, is disappointed with Tom¡¯s negativity, but he has no other options.


    His other younger brothers are bad at best. Despite their efforts, theyck the overall power of


    Tom, who is passive and sabotaged.


    Roma recently imed that the He family is one of the four big martial arts families, and that


    Luther is the main reason for this. This is right. The He family would easily fall out of the four


    main families if he dies, based on the power of the He family¡¯s descendants. In one breath,


    the family series dropped out of the top ten.


    Roma was excellent as a child, but she was unfortunately chosen by the Su family as an adult,


    and she went to the Su family to personally protect Zynn, which is why she went out early to


    make money.


    Luther could only drive Roma out because the He family had to depend on the Su family for


    survival at the time.


    Since then, she has spent the majority of her days ensuring Zynn¡¯s safety, leaving her with little


    time to devote to full-fledged martial arts training.


    As a result, her cultivation base developed at a cial rate.


    Later, in order to defend Zynn, she sacrificed her right arm, and her power plummeted.


    Despite having a higher cultivation base than Tom, after losing one arm, the real fighting


    strength is even worse than Tom¡¯s.

 Chapter 2845

    Chapter 2845


    Furthermore, Luther is very clear that even though he is not partial and does not have a


    patriarchal mindset, it is still difficult for the entire He family to ept a woman as the head of


    the house, and even more difficult to ept a disabled woman as the head of the house, so


    Luther believes that, in the future, the owner of the He family, apart from Tom, I am afraid that


    there will be a woman as the head of the house


    But now, Roma¡¯s words have made him realize something important.


    In recent years, the eldest son has shown little interest in martial arts. He may not have any


    good effects if he gives him thest god pill.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, even though he is willing to entrust the He family to his elder son Tom in the future,


    he may not be able to fully grow the He family.


    On the opposite, he is more likely to bundle and sell the entire He family to the Su family, then


    take therge amount of money offered by the Su family and flee to live his life to the fullest.


    In that scenario, the whole He family would be used to make money for him.


    Instead, finding a way to live a few more years and actively leading the He family forward


    would be preferable.


    He will die without remorse if he expends all of his remaining resources to propel the He family


    to the rank of first martial arts family in the world!


    He finally made up his mind at this point and told Roma: ¡°Our most important task, Roma, is to


    allow the He family to fly higher and farther! Master Wade will be the only one to look forward


    to for the future of my He family, because he has bestowed upon us such a cherished good


    fortune!¡±


    ¡°Father, do you n to cooperate with Master?¡± Roma hurriedly inquired.


    Luther said categorically: ¡°The god pill was given by Master Wade, and I had already taken one.


    Is there some way I can go back in time at this point?¡±


    Roma ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! It¡¯s incredible! What Master will get us is much moreplicated than


    five divine pills and 100 million dors per year if we fully cooperate with him. I believe, he will


    not only make the He family the country¡¯s number one martial arts family, but will also help


    the He family to overtake the martial arts families and be a stronger force in this field!¡±


    Luther ¡°Roma, you said that you have outgrown the martial arts family and have evolved into a


    more powerful being. What exactly is this more powerful existence?¡±


    Roma calmly shook her head and said: ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I used to believe that martial arts masters


    should be the most effective in melee fighting. However, when I met Master Wade yesterday, I


    felt as if we were frogs at the bottom of the well, practicing martial arts. We simply have no


    idea what the wide world outside the well is like¡­¡±

 Chapter 2846

    Chapter 2846


    ¡°Then what do you think of that Master¡¯s strength?¡± Luther couldn¡¯t help himself.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see Master¡¯s true power¡­¡± said Roma honestly.


    ¡°Do you think this Master is a few steps higher than us?¡± Luther inquired again.


    ¡°How many levels are there?¡± Roma paused, recalling something her daughter Ruoli had said to


    her.


    Ruoli¡¯s great sess in his Ren Vessel was not due to the god pill given to her by Charlie.


    Charlie, ording to her daughter, simply counted her meridians and seemed to use internal


    power to move around in them, specifically assisting her in achieving Renmai Dacheng.


    This is the equivalent of a height that most people have been trying to achieve for a lifetime,


    and she will never be able to achieve it. Giving the opponent a pulse is all Charlie needs to do,


    and he can easily lift the opponent to that height.


    For a lifetime, just moving your fingers is worth the effort of others. How many stages do you


    have in between?


    Isn¡¯t it possible that it can¡¯t be rified solely by the level?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As she pondered this, she turned to her father and said solemnly:


    ¡°If you really want to hear it, Dad, it may be the same difference that exists between Monkey


    King and Buddha Tathagata¡­ Even though Monkey King appears to have exceptional


    powers, Tathagata Buddha managed to escape. If we don¡¯t go back, it appears that the gap


    between us and Master Wade will widen¡­¡±


    When Luther heard it, he was taken aback and asked, tremblingly, ¡°When¡­ is there really such


    a gap?¡±


    ¡°Dad, in my view, it is real!¡± Roma said without hesitation.


    ¡°Since this Young Master Wade has such a talent, where will we be seen in his eyes?¡± Luther


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Roma: ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for not rifying what I said, Dad. This time, Master Wade did


    note to me to win over the He family.¡±


    Luther yelled, ¡°What are you talking about?! What is the point of not winning over the He


    family?!¡±


    Roma smiled bitterly in her heart as she remembered her precious daughter Ruoli: ¡°In truth, she


    thought her daughter died on the high sea. On the contrary, he rescued her and kept her safe.


    After he saw that she misses her mom, he found an opportunity to reunite the two. All of these


    nice things are just because the master wants to look after my family for the sake of Ruoli.¡±


    But, since she believed she had told Charlie that she would not tell her father anything, she had


    no choice but to say: ¡°Father, there are some things I promised Master Wade that I can¡¯t say, so


    you don¡¯t have to ask; all you need to know is that the young master requested our cooperation


    not because he admired our abilities, but because he wished us luck¡­¡±

 Chapter 2847

    Chapter 2847


    Luther also realized that cooperating with the He family was a kind of help and gift because


    the other party possessed such power and possessed such a god pill.


    It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t fathom how such a wonderful thing could happen to He¡¯s family.


    As a result, he inadvertently asked: ¡°Why does he want to work with us, Roma? Before you


    returned, I assumed Master Wade would want to fight with the Su family. After you returned,


    I discovered that the Wade family¡¯s young master possesses a wide range of magical


    abilities, and the Su family is nothing in his eyes. He doesn¡¯t need to work with us at all if he


    really wants to fight with them¡­¡±


    Roma nodded and said solemnly: ¡°That is why I said that this is a blessing from Master for our


    He family. Regardless, we must seize this opportunity!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s motivations had already been examined by Roma.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She had the following thoughts: ¡°Master isn¡¯t sure how much stronger he is than the He Family in


    terms of size. The He Family can¡¯t get into his eyes because of his supernatural abilities.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Ruoli¡¯s face that he¡¯s still willing to take the initiative to give the money, give


    the pill, and cooperate with the He family.¡±


    ¡°It urs to me that Master must harbor some sort of feelings for Ruoli.¡±


    ¡°This is not just Ruoli¡¯s good fortune, but the good fortune of the entire He family.¡±


    ¡°Such a god-given opportunity is naturally to be grasped firmly!¡± said Luther, who nodded in


    agreement.


    ¡°I will go to Anson and tell him directly that the He family rejects the Su family¡¯s invitation to


    cooperate!¡± he said immediately.


    Roma abruptly came to a halt and said, ¡°You should start with the second divine pill, Dad! What


    if you could cross the fourth meridian in a single attempt?¡±


    Luther paused for a moment before softly nodding and saying: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it! In that case, I¡¯ll


    take it lightly to see if I can get past the fourth meridian! If I seed, my family will be able to


    reim their former glory!¡± Roma was looking forward to it as well.


    Luther is not only a king, but also a mainstay for the He family. If his cultivation level can be


    raised, not only will the He family progress significantly, but it will also provide them with a


    significant opportunity.


    Luther is looking forward to it as well.


    He took the god pill, examined it for a few moments, and then swallowed it.


    Since he has already had an experience, he focused on his luck and trained his internal


    energies so that when the medicinal force diverged, he could guide the medicinal power to rush


    to the fourth meridian and restore the pulse.


    The effect of the drug was forcefully consumed by the dry body while taking a magic pill due to


    inexperience. While this will significantly boost physical health, it will also make the body


    appear younger and longer. He has a long life span, but he is also hesitant to use drugs to


    prolong it.


    He decided to use the second god pill¡¯s therapeutic properties to influence the pulse.

 Chapter 2848

    Chapter 2848


    The surge of medicinal strength rushed outwards from his abdomen after a while. Luther


    had prepared himself by quickly exhausting his entire body¡¯s internal strength and


    tightly wrapping the medicinal force.


    Luther¡¯s internal force is like a dam used to stop a flood, desperately guiding the course of the


    medicinal power and doing everything possible to guide the medicinal power to the fourth


    meridian.


    It¡¯s just that this therapeutic influence is so powerful that even though he hasplete


    control over it, nearly 30% of it is still consumed by the body.


    While there are signs of loosening in his heartbeat, he has no faith in his heart to break through,


    so he can only focus all of his attention on making the final battle.


    Roma noticed her father was flushed and sweaty, and her left hand couldn¡¯t help but grab the


    corner of her shirt. Despite her anxiety and nervousness, she realized she couldn¡¯t support


    her father with his affairs and could only wait patiently.


    Luther is also apprehensive.


    He could feel the medicine¡¯s strength draining the pulse, but there was still no indication that the


    pulse would be disrupted.


    Pessimism was inevitable in his heart, given that the medicine¡¯s strength was mostly broken and


    there was not much remaining.


    When the therapeutic power was only around 20% remaining, he immediately felt that the


    metaphysical tform was transparent and that the whole individual had reached an


    unparalleled state of detachment, as if he had just awoken from the best night of his life. It is


    impossible to say that an individual is happy and secure as a whole.


    For a brief moment, he was taken aback, but then he became ecstatic, eximing: ¡°What a


    breakthrough! Roma, Roma, Roma, Dad made a huge breakthrough!¡±


    ¡°Dad, are you serious! This is fantastic! It¡¯s fantastic!¡±


    Roma was ecstatic when she learned this. She felt deeply relieved in her heart when she saw


    her father¡¯s animated face, and tears welled up in her eyes for a brief moment.


    Her father¡¯s lifelong ambition had been to break through the four meridians, she remembered.


    Initially, everybody, including father, believed that this day will never arrive, but today it is here,


    arrived!


    Luther¡¯s eyes welled up as Roma began to cry.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect to one day smash through the four meridians, and eventually be worthy of


    our He family¡¯s ancestors¡­¡± he trembled and choked.


    After all, the feelings are heightened, and the old tears have already begun to flow.


    ¡°Father, how much do you have through the fourth meridian now?¡± Roma hurriedly


    inquired.


    Luther ¡°Just 10% of the students graduate, but there must be space for improvement in


    the future!

 Chapter 2849

    Chapter 2849


    After all, the Ren Vessel has already proven to be a huge sess, and the Du Vessel¡¯s power


    has risen from 50% to 70%. Cultivating the Ren Du Vessel is a top priority.


    It¡¯s akin to solidifying the foundation for future cultivation, and future cultivation will be more


    effective as a result!¡±


    Roma excitedly nodded several times and said: ¡°I see that your physical condition and mental


    outlook have greatly improved since you took the second divine pill. It is not a fantasy to wish


    you a long life, and you will undoubtedly continue to grow your cultivation in the future. It¡¯s


    possible that we¡¯ll be able to break through to the fifth meridian and set a new record in the He


    family history!¡±


    ¡°If I really have that day,¡± Luther eximed, ¡°I would die without regrets!¡±


    After that, he hurriedly added: ¡°Roma, your current cultivation level has also increased


    significantly, and your talents have always been sharp.


    Despite the fact that you have lost an arm and your actual fighting potential has been severely


    harmed, there is still a lot of space for development. In my view, you should resume your


    cultivation, and you will undoubtedly achieve a new breakthrough!¡±


    Roma fell silent all at once.


    She has never fully abandoned her martial arts training.


    It¡¯s just that she¡¯s no longer asmitted to cultivation as she once was.


    Martial arts practitioners follow a simr path to professional athletes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    If you really want to make a difference, you must first prioritize martial arts as the most important


    aspect of your life, dedicating


    at least half of your waking hours to structured and rigorous training.


    People start training frantically before the table is high, much like a table tennis yer, and


    they don¡¯t hit their peak condition until they are in their twenties. During this time, you must


    ensure that you are getting the most out of your preparation.


    Roma has gone from bing a professional athlete to bing a retired athlete since her


    injury. Every day, she devotes the majority of her resources to caring for Ruoli, and she has


    insufficient time to practice.


    While she can fit in two to three hours of preparation a day, it falls well short of the demands of


    professional athletes.


    Her father asked her to pick it up again this time, with the intention of reintroducing her to


    the professional athlete-like training form.


    She, too, wanted to train as hard as her father said, but when she realized she had promised


    Charlie to go to Aurous Hill and had to watch over her daughter, she told Luther:


    ¡°Master Wade said, ¡°Dad.¡± If you agree toply, I must transport the He family¡¯s ten best


    masters to Aurous Hill at any time to obey his instructions. I imagine it would be difficult for me to


    train as hard as I did previously.¡±

 Chapter 2850

    Chapter 2850


    Luther almost said without hesitation after hearing Roma¡¯s words, ¡°In this situation, after I settle


    down at home, I will also go to Aurous Hill with you and wait for Master Wade¡¯s dispatch.¡±


    Despite his age, her father is the most powerful member of the He family. She didn¡¯t know what to


    say to Master Wade if he didn¡¯t go to Aurous Hill.


    ¡°Father, what should we do about the Su family?¡± sheter asked her father.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Luther broke through the fourth meridian, bing just the second master in the He family¡¯s


    hundreds of years of history to do so. At the moment, he was ecstatic.


    Hearing Roma¡¯s predicament, he instantly started to formte new ideas for the He family¡¯s


    future. Adjustment is needed.


    ¡°Since Wade Master has bestowed such good fortune upon us, I will naturally terminate our


    cooperation with the Su family, and fully draw a line with them, and then immediately set out


    to find the right guy, and return to Master Wade in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade, including you, just need eleven people from the He family,¡± she said, movingly.


    As a result, the elderly and infirm, as well as women and infants, are not required to leave the


    homes with us.


    Those who haven¡¯t progressed far enough in their cultivation should remain in Mocheng and


    practice with great concentration¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at this point: ¡°Hey! In my heart, Mocheng is a legacy left by our


    forefathers, and I don¡¯t want to give up on it.


    This old house must be abandoned before the Su family would let us go south, so it is generally


    nice that these hundred people will stay in Mocheng and work hard.¡±


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s discuss something,¡± Roma said, nodding and thinking about something.


    ¡°Say!¡± hurriedly said, Luther.


    ¡°This time I went to Aurous Hill, I didn¡¯t consider my elder brother¡¯s thread,¡± Roma said. His


    cultivation is fine, but he has been squandering so much in recent years, and his mind isn¡¯t


    on this. He is still not permitted tomunicate with Master Wade.


    Those two sons, on the other hand, are much worse; they aren¡¯t even in the top 20 in the


    family.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± says the speaker. ¡°Your eldest brother is worried about making money,¡± Luther


    nodded solemnly. Anson arrived with a one-billion-dor check this time.


    You have no idea how ecstatic he was. It was very discouraging¡­¡±


    ¡°I originally nned to hand the He family to him after a hundred years,¡± he sighed again, ¡°but


    after experiencing these years, your eldest brother is not a capable individual¡­¡±


    ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to think about these matters,¡± Roma hurriedly said. In the next 20 years,


    the He family will undoubtedly prosper under your leadership, in my view! You do not need to be


    concerned about potential master selections at this time. With your presence in town and the


    sponsorship of Master Wade, the He family will undoubtedly have a better young generation in


    the next 20 years, and there will undoubtedly be a suitable host to choose from!¡±

 Chapter 2851

    Chapter 2851


    When Luther heard this, he felt relieved and nodded slightly, looking forward to the future of the


    He family.


    But he couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he remembered Ruoli: ¡°Hey! It would have been fine if Ruoli


    was still here. When you consider the entire He family, your elder brother is devoted to


    material gain, your second brother¡¯s talent is mediocre, and your case is unique. It¡¯s one-of-a-


    kind. There is no young generation that is optimistic and decisive, and who truly possesses the


    demeanor of a general, but if there was only one person, the entire He family, I can¡¯t think of


    anyone else who would be more qualified to lead the He family¡­¡­¡±


    Roma couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If Ruoli is a girl with a foreign surname, even if she is here, many


    people will be unconvinced if she leads the He family.¡±


    ¡°Are you really not convinced?¡± ¡°It appears that you are a mother, and you don¡¯t know anything


    about Ruoli,¡± Luther sneered.


    Ruoli¡¯s acting style makes it impossible for someone in this family to remain unconvinced.


    Those stings would undoubtedly be handled by her.


    Even if it¡¯s your eldest brother, the thorns on his head are all clean, so it¡¯s not Ruoli¡¯s opponent.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Ruoli this girl, she was too aggressive before,¡± Roma sighed as she remembered Ruoli¡¯s


    destruction of the entire Matsumoto family in Japan.


    The Su family, who has been using her like a knife, is also to me. The murderous aura has


    built up much too far.


    ¡°Weight¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± says the speaker. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Roma, I know you really don¡¯t want to give up on


    Ruoli, or I¡¯ll choose some people from the younger generation at home, when they¡¯re a party


    of three or five,¡± Luther sighed.


    What do you think about going out in pairs to continue looking for Ruoli¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s forget it,¡± Roma said after a brief pause. Let¡¯s go see Master in Aurous Hill. We


    should set Ruoli¡¯s affairs aside for now if we¡¯re searching for her it will be distracting.¡±


    Roma couldn¡¯t contain herself on a few asions and wanted to tell her father about her


    daughter Ruoli¡¯s current condition.


    This would reassure and console the father.


    More importantly, if the father really wants her to seed the Patriarch in the future, her mother


    will be 10,000 willing to help. If the father was aware of Ruoli¡¯s condition, he could make


    preparations ahead of time.


    She swallowed the words every time they reached her mouth. She believed that because she


    had agreed to Master¡¯s request for confidentiality, she would not make an exception, even


    though it was her own parent, because otherwise there would be no honesty.


    She reasoned that once the old man had gone to Aurous Hill and Master Wade had gotten to


    know him better, he could allow Ruoli to meet him privately.

 Chapter 2852

    Chapter 2852


    Luther, on the other hand, was unconcerned. ¡°Go, go to Anson, and exin stuff as soon as


    possible,¡± he said after checking the time.


    ¡°Dad, if the Su family is to me, what are you going to do?¡± Roma asked, nodding.


    ¡°If the Su family is a part of the family, it is naturally difficult to extract energy to deal with us,¡±


    Luther said calmly. Furthermore, since we are aligned with Master Wade, we do not need to


    be concerned about the Su family pursuing us.


    We could even tear up the face first if the Master family gives us an order to deal with the Su


    family. People are, after all, the masters. ¡°This is the world¡¯s rule.¡±


    ¡°I understand Dad,¡± Roma said with a sigh of relief.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Someone knocked on the door outside the study while he was speaking.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Luther said.


    ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t finished talking here?¡± Tom said to Luther as he opened the door and looked


    at Roma suspiciously.


    Steward Su has woken up and is eating breakfast, saying he wants to meet you to discuss the


    particr situation.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that I have something important to find him,¡± Luther said, nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go


    together.¡±


    In the middle chuckles and murmurs, ¡°Important thing?¡± What is the most important thing? Isn¡¯t


    that after a long conversation with Roma?! That¡¯s two billion dors a year!¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­what do you want to find Steward Su for?¡± he hurriedly asked tentatively, thinking of this.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t there been any progress in the cooperation?¡±


    Luther cast a look at him, seeing his eldest son¡¯s anxious expression, his appearance having lost


    two billion, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted.


    The lion is said to be the progenitor of the dragon, and the phoenix is said to be the


    progenitor of the phoenix. I¡¯ve always been obsessed with martial arts and have never


    yearned for so- called fame and fortune.


    ¡°What?¡± he said angrily, thinking about it. Are you concerned about shifts in coboration?¡±


    ¡°Dad, the terms of cooperation offered by the Su family this time are umon in a lifetime,¡±


    Tom hurriedly said. Don¡¯t get a case of the flu or make rash decisions!¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± snorted Luther coldly. Is it prudent for you to pass judgment? To be honest, I have


    chosen not to work with the Su family any longer. Now I¡¯m going to tell Anson in person


    about this decision!¡±

 Chapter 2853

    Chapter 2853


    When Tom heard this, his whole person was suddenly struck by lightning!


    He hurriedly stopped in front of his father, with an anxious tone, and even said incoherently,


    ¡°Dad, that¡­no dad! We can¡¯t refuse this cooperation from the Su family anyway, it¡¯s a matter


    of the life and death for our family, dad!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Luther couldn¡¯t help frowning and asking: ¡°Joke! I don¡¯t want to cooperate with Su family, so why


    does it matter for the life and death of my He family? Cooperation has been our wish for a long


    time. Since I don¡¯t want to cooperate with him, then he still pays. Can this force me to fail?!¡±


    Tom almost copsed and blurted out: ¡°Oh, dad! Why are you so confused!? What is the size of


    the Su family? How can we afford to provoke them? If we toast and not eat, eat good and drink


    fine wine, then in the future, once the Su family sees us as the enemy, how can we gain a


    foothold in the arena?¡±


    Luther immediately scolded: ¡°Tom! In your eyes, if my He family leaves the Su family, isn¡¯t it


    possible to have a foothold in the rivers andkes? Don¡¯t forget, my family is one of the four


    major martial arts families in the country! When this family is ranked among the top four martial


    arts families in the country, nothing can this Su family do to us!¡±


    Tom didn¡¯t expect his father¡¯s attitude to be so determined. He turned his head and gritted his


    teeth and red at Roma, and sternly said: ¡°Roma! What kind of ecstasy did you give to


    father? Do you know what a good opportunity is before us! If we miss such a good


    opportunity, then you are the sinner of the He family!¡±


    Luther couldn¡¯t bear it and shouted angrily: ¡°Enough! Shut up now!¡±


    Tom was shocked by his father¡¯s voice.


    Luther looked at him coldly, and hated that iron cannot be steel, and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect


    that I could raise a son with such a soft bone! Tom, it is my decision not to cooperate with the


    Su family, and I will never change it again. Say one more thing, I will punish you for a month of


    lockdown!¡±

 Chapter 2854

    Chapter 2854


    Tom suddenly felt five thunderstorms.


    He knew that what he missed was a huge sum of 2 billion a year.


    This money could allow him to live the most luxurious life in the world.


    What luxury houses, yachts, airnes¡­With this money, it is no longer a dream.


    What is Sanya¡¯s vi? With 2 billion, he can buy a vi in Hong Kong, buy a vi in the


    United States, buy a vi in France and Switzend!


    With two billion, he can buy a luxury cruise ship with everything he needs to travel around the


    world.


    With two billion, he can buy a private jet and go where he wants to go 24 hours a day!


    At that time, he still needs to guard a small and cold ce like Mocheng!


    Until then, how could he still be holding back in this extremely cold ce!


    The pinnacle of life, but so!


    However, all these beautiful dreamssted only one night, and they werepletely


    shattered before the sun had evene out this morning.


    Seeing that he had lost his soul, Luther sighed with a sigh, then waved his hand and said to


    Roma: ¡°Roma, let me see Anson!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Roma nodded hurriedly: ¡°Okay, dad!¡±


    Seeing his father and sister walking away, Tom hurriedly followed. At this moment, he had


    already made a decision deep in his heart.


    Since his father was stubborn, he would just separate from him! At that time, he will take away


    all the He family who are willing to cooperate with the Su family and who are willing to leave


    Mocheng to enjoy the glory and wealth!


    ¡­


    At this time, Anson was eating breakfast leisurely in the dining hall of the He family.


    The He family has arge poption and arge dining area. Hundreds of people can eat in


    this dining hall at the same time.


    Anson was holding a bowl of bast porridge at this time while sucking into his mouth, while


    chewing on the slightly hard corn bast with relish, he said something in his mouth: ¡°I didn¡¯t


    expect the porridge made from this coarse grains to have a different vor.¡±


    After speaking, he picked up a fist-sized meat bun and bit it down. While his mouth was full


    of oil, he also bit out the meat that was bigger than a ping-pong ball inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious, delicious!¡± Anson looked relished, and he was very happy.


    This time he came out, he quickly and smoothlypleted the task that the master


    confided, and helped the master solve the urgent need, which can be regarded as a


    triumphant victory.


    Therefore, it is natural to be in a good mood.


    He is now only waiting for the convoy to arrive and take the He family to Suzhou. By then, the


    master will be able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Thinking positively, Luther and Roma walked over quickly.

 Chapter 2855

    Chapter 2855


    As soon as Anson looked up and saw the two of them, he was a little surprised and smiled


    with a somewhat ttering smile: ¡°Oh, how old! Ouch! Roma is back too! It¡¯s great! I can invite


    Roma again this time. Master, he will be very happy when Romaes out of the mountain!¡±


    Anson didn¡¯t look down on the He family too much. In his eyes, the He family were just the


    subordinates of the Su family, and they were only subordinates who could gain a foothold by


    fighting and killing.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As for himself, although he is also a subordinate, least he is also in the top spot among


    subordinates.


    In other words, the Su family has so many dogs, and he is the noblest one.


    However, he only took a look at Roma, because after all, Roma is the woman of Zynn, the


    eldest son of the Su family. Although she has no status, at least she has given birth to a


    daughter for Zynn, so he is naturally a little more polite to Roma.


    More importantly, Zynn¡¯s wife, Liona, has made up her mind to divorce Zynn, and after the car


    ident nned by his father, she will definitely draw a clear line with the Su family. In this


    way, Roma can appear openly. Where is it the need to hide anymore!


    In case Zynn returns someday, maybe there will be a follow-up with Roma.


    It is precise because of this that Anson has a somewhat ttering attitude to Roma.


    When Roma saw Anson, she greeted him coldly and warmly:


    ¡°Hello, Steward Su.¡±


    Anson smiled and said hurriedly: ¡°Roma, we have not seen each other for some years.¡±


    She nodded: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been some years.¡±


    Anson smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect even you toe out of the mountain again this time.


    What a surprise!¡±


    Luther on the side said lightly: ¡°Anson, please report to Master Su after you go back. The He


    family can¡¯t cooperate with the Su family this time. Please ask Master Su to forgive us.¡±


    Anson heard this and asked dumbfounded: ¡°Old He, who are you singing for again?! The bus


    convoy ising soon!¡±


    Luther handed over the one-billion-yuan check to Anson, earnestly said: ¡°I have already said


    very clearly. The He family cannot cooperate with the Su family this time. In other words, we will


    not go with you today. So, please take this money back to Master, please.¡±


    Anson suddenly became anxious, and blurted out: ¡°Hey old man, you can¡¯t make a mistake!


    Let me ask you, how can you change your mind all of a sudden when the arrangements have


    been made?¡±


    At this time, Luther¡¯s eldest son Tom also grumbled: ¡°Dad! The housekeeper Su is right. Our


    He family has always kept our promises, and we never break our promise, let alone turn


    back this time!¡±


    Luther said coldly: ¡°Tom, you don¡¯t have to try to persuade me here, I have decided, and I


    will never change it!¡±


    After that, he looked at Anson, sped his fists, and said: ¡°Mr. Anson, wait for the car toe in


    a while, please I will trouble you to go back with the car yourself, the old man is will stay here, I


    am extremely sorry!¡±

 Chapter 2856

    Chapter 2856


    Anson¡¯s heart raced when he saw Luther¡¯s resolute attitude. He had no idea why the old man


    Luther had suddenly changed his mind, and he had no idea how he could approach Old Su


    when he returned.


    ¡°Mr. He, you are still not satisfied with money, it does not matter; if you are not satisfied, you can


    simply ask it. Our master said that two billion is only an intention price; however, if Mr. He is not


    satisfied with the bid, he can still increase it by three billion in the future, what do you think?¡±


    Tom on the side was almost insane when he heard, ¡°Three billion?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t have time to consider the concept of 3 billion, so he can only say to himself in his


    heart that he can directly multiply the original illusion of 2 billion by half. Luxury homes all over


    the world can be upgraded torger homes, and luxury yachts can be upgraded as well. Half the


    price of a private jet should be half the price!


    Tom stared at his father with bloodshot eyes, blurting out, ¡°Father! What are you still hesitating


    about? This is 3 billion!¡±


    Luther screamed coldly, ¡°Even if 30 billion, I refuse!¡±


    Anson was taken aback.


    Initially, it was assumed that if Luther was not happy with the 3 billion quotations, he would


    increase it slightly.


    However, it appears that there is no longer any need to raise.


    He nodded heavily and said, ¡°Okay! Okay! What¡¯s your condition!¡± as his face darkened.


    After all, he pointed to Luther, clenched his teeth, and said, ¡°He, old man, toast not to eat or


    drink fine wine, I will write down this ount for the master first; if the Su return to the original


    and profitable in the future, then they can get a thousand times better than this!¡±


    ¡°If you want to recall,¡± Luther said sternly, ¡°I, Luther, am never afraid of anything!¡±


    He patted the table after speaking and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let me see you off!¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± gritted Anson¡¯s teeth and eximed, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself!¡±


    He gave Luther a sour look as he finished speaking and walked out of the dining room without


    looking back.


    ¡°Dad! Are you crazy?! We can¡¯t insult the Su family!¡± eximed Tom, stomping nervously.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am the head of the He family, and I will bear all the consequences,¡± Luther said


    coldly.


    Tom realized he couldn¡¯t convince his father, so he turned and ran after Anson.


    Anson hade to the outside of the He family mansion in anger, and a convoy of several


    buses and trucks had just passed by.

 Chapter 2857

    Chapter 2857


    Anson stepped forward as soon as the car in front of him came to a stop and said to the driver,


    ¡°Just me, go to the airport!¡±


    Tom rushed all the way to the front of the car, leaning against the door frame, and said to Anson


    above, ¡°Steward Su, you calm down!¡±


    ¡°Can you hold your breath?¡± Anson asked, ring at Tom: ¡°I¡¯ll be a little enraged! Your He


    family is now able to handle it! Let¡¯s see!¡±


    ¡°Steward Su, listen to me, my father is old and stubborn; give me some time, and I will convince


    him; I will certainly give you a satisfactory response!¡± Tom eximed hurriedly.


    ¡°Come on, Tom, what is the character of your old man? I know very well that if you can convince


    him, you will be the Patriarch of the He family instead of him! He is still in his eighties, and


    refusing to pass it to you means he doesn¡¯t trust your ability! If he doesn¡¯t trust you, how will he


    listen to your persuasion?¡± Anson said dismissively.


    Anson¡¯s words made Tom blush.


    Anson¡¯s words are not without any merit, despite the fact that he intentionally sows discord.


    Luther has not passed on the role of Patriarch to Tom because he does not trust his strength,


    and even less so his determination.


    For a long time, Tom has been critical of this.


    He knew he would be the prince if he were transported to ancient times, but which emperor


    abdicated until he was in his eighties?


    Isn¡¯t it obvious that the prince must be forced to rebel?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As a result, his heart exploded with rage when he heard Anson¡¯s words.


    ¡°Steward Su, you are correct, I just can¡¯t convince my father,¡± he said coldly shortly after.


    Tom turned around and eximed, ¡°Still I can convince myself to move my own legs!¡±


    Anson¡¯s eyes widened when he realized this, and he blurted out, ¡°Tom, what do you mean by


    this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very easy,¡± Tom eximed, ¡°my father is unwilling to cooperate with the Su family, but I


    am. My cultivation is second only to the old man in the He family, and I have two sons and a


    hoard of people willing to follow me. As long as Master Su can look down on us, I am willing to


    take them and return to Master Su!¡± Anson was ecstatic.


    ¡°The old thing with the surname He is too stubborn; it¡¯s hard to convince him to change his


    mind,¡± he secretly says, ¡°but this Tom


    seems to be genuine. If he really has a following and can take them to Suzhou, serving the Lord,


    then my mission this time isn¡¯t aplete failure.¡±


    He instantly changed his mood, grinned, and said to Tom, ¡°Haha, Tom,e,e in!¡±


    He took the initiative after speaking to reach out his hand and pull Tom.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2858

    Chapter 2858


    In the He family mansion at the time.


    Luther has informed the entire family that the Su family¡¯s cooperation will be fully ended. The He


    family, who had decided to leave early in the morning for Suzhou, would no longer have to worry


    about it.


    Luther took Roma to the ancestral hall, which was located at the tomb of the He family¡¯s


    ancestors, after announcing the news.


    He decided to directly inform the He family¡¯s ancestors about the great news that he had broken


    through the four meridians.


    The He family, on the other hand, was both pleased and sad when it was revealed that he had


    refused to work with the Su family.


    In reality, no family can ever be fully united.


    Every small family, if not anyone, owns a small abacus.


    The fact that the desire to manage with the old man is rtively high and the majesty is


    rtively strong, and no one in the entire


    He family dares to disobey him, is the key reason why there have never been any


    disagreements over the years.


    However, as the adage goes, stealing money is the same as murdering your parents.


    Many people in this world ce higher importance on money than on family love.


    In other words, most people would betray their family love if the price is right and


    psychological needs are met.


    It¡¯s just that everyone¡¯s internal price code is different.


    Since certain economic conditions are difficult, parents may be able to spend one to two


    thousand yuan a month on pensions, allowing them to turn their backs on their brothers and


    sisters and remain disconnected.


    Those whose economic circumstances are too good may seem pleasant on the surface, but


    once the fight for vast riches starts, everybody will do everything in their power topete with


    their loved ones.


    Now, Luther has turned down the Su family¡¯s offer of 2 billion or even 3 billion in cooperation,


    effectively separating the entire He family from this vast sum of money.


    Some people are unconcerned with money, while others are obsessed with it.


    And those who care can¡¯t wait to drink the old man¡¯s blood and eat his flesh.


    Mr. He simply has the greatest majesty and cultivation foundation, and no one can provoke him,


    so they can only dare to be angry and not dare to talk.


    However, in this situation, Tom met with a few brothers and a few uncles in the fastest time.


    After some lobbying by him, almost half of the people were willing to go to Suzhou to serve


    the Su family with him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Luther personally lit three sandalwood incense in front of each ancestor¡¯s spiritual


    position, his youngest son Tim ran over and reported loudly outside the door: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not


    good! Big brother brought forty or fifty family members. They all are ready to go to Suzhou


    with Anson!¡±

 Chapter 2859

    Chapter 2859


    When the He family heard the news that Luther has announced that he had broken through


    the fourth meridian, everyone was astonished for a moment, and then, there was a burst of


    almost crazy cheers!


    Breaking through the four meridians means bing a four-star warrior!


    Throughout China, the title of ¡°Four-Star Warrior¡± has not appeared in nearly a hundred years!


    To them, hearing this news is as exciting as the news of the sess of the first atomic bomb


    that the Chinese people heard back then.


    Back then, China sessfully developed an atomic bomb, which meant that the country no


    longer had to face nuclear threats from nuclear countries, and at the same time, they had strong


    self- protection capabilities.


    Now, Luther has sessfully broken through the fourth meridian, which is almost equivalent to


    the He family possessing an atomic bomb!


    Just a few minutes ago, everyone present was worried about the future fate of the He family


    because of Tom and the others.


    But now, they havepletely ignored Tom¡¯s problem.


    Because from now on, the He family will take a big step forward and be the top martial arts


    family in the country!


    Luther¡¯s youngest son, Tim, was extremely excited. He blurted out, ¡°Dad! Did you go to the


    ancestral hall early in the morning to report your breakthrough to the ancestors?¡±


    Luther nodded: ¡°Yes, Just now, I have already reported to all the ancestors of the He family. I


    believe that the ancestors will be proud of my sess.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Tim couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you announce this news earlier? If the eldest


    brother knows that you have made such a major breakthrough, he might not be tempted by the


    conditions set by the Su family.¡±


    Luther said lightly: ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t announce it in advance, otherwise how could I know his


    wolf ambition!¡±


    After speaking, Luther sighed and said, ¡°Well, everyone has their own ambitions. As long as he


    doesn¡¯t threaten to harm our He family¡¯s interests in the future, I will stay with him in the future.¡±


    Tim also knew that what his father said was reasonable, so he stopped insisting too much.


    Luther¡¯s eldest brother, Robert said: ¡°Luther, when will you announce the news of your


    breakthrough in the fourth meridian?¡±

 Chapter 2860

    Chapter 2860


    Luther thought for a while, and said: ¡°Let¡¯s announce it now, and inform all martial artists of this


    matter publicly, and also dere that from now on, the He family will no longer ept


    solicitations from anyone, and He¡¯s house in Mocheng will be closed from now on to entertain


    any visitors again.¡±


    In the martial arts family, there is an unwritten rule that once someone in a family with a name


    and a surname breaks through three or more meridians, it must be advertised among the martial


    arts people.


    Luther is no exception this time.


    Moreover, he knew very well that once the outside world knew that he had broken through the


    4th meridian, arge number of people woulde to visit Mocheng after hearing the wind.


    Among them, not only fellowse to congratte, but also scattered martial arts people


    come to apprentice, and there are also many families like the Su family who came to solicit.


    Therefore, he let people exin in advance that the He family no longer epts solicitation


    and no longer treats foreign guests.


    This is tantamount to shutting out all the above possible people.


    The reason for this decision was that Luther had already thought clearly in his heart that the


    future of the He family was actually pinned on Master Wade.


    Therefore, the most important thing for him is to serve him with all his strength. As for other


    people, there is no need to waste his energy and the energy of the He family.


    Robert was very puzzled and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Luther, in the past, some people broke


    through the three meridians. Almost all martial arts families would send people with gifts.


    Among the martial arts people, the limelight is naturally the same. But when we close the door


    at this time, will it look too different?¡±


    Luther said earnestly: ¡°Brother, I was able to make such a major breakthrough. Thanks to the


    help of a noble person, all He family will look forward to this nobleman in the future, and this


    nobleman will give He family a lot of very scarce training resources in the future. Believe me,


    this will definitely benefit the whole He family. Maybe in a few years, the next person who


    breaks through the three meridians will appear in the He family, or maybe in a few years, there


    will be the next breakthrough like me. People of the four meridians, by then, the strength of our


    He family will be different!¡±


    Robert immediately nodded when he heard this, and said excitedly: ¡°In this case, I will wait for


    nature to listen to your instructions!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The remaining people, regardless of age or sex, are very loyal to the He family and Luther, so


    at this time Luther makes any decision, they will support him.


    Luther also realized that after the eldest son took the group of people away, when he made


    major decisions, he lost a lot of voices of opposition or doubts, which also made him realize


    the importance of the team¡¯s unity.

 Chapter 2861

    Chapter 2861


    The current He family will no longer face endless internal friction as before. On the contrary, the


    current family will twist into a rope and work together to achieve greater achievements!


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help getting excited deep in his heart, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! There


    is one more thing to announce to the public. All those who leave the He family will not be


    allowed toe back. From now on, the door of the He family will not open to the people who


    left!¡±


    ¡­


    Just as Tom took arge group of He family to the airport by bus, the martial arts field suddenly


    caused an uproar!


    The He family announced that Luther, the head of the He family, sessfully broke through the


    fourth meridian!


    As soon as this news came out, it immediately detonated the entire domestic martial arts field!


    At present, among the hundreds of thousands of martial arts practitioners in China, 90% have


    just opened up one meridian.


    Those who can get through the two meridians ount for 9.999% of the remaining 10%¡­


    There are only five people known in the country who can get through the three meridians and


    be a three-star warrior!


    Moreover, these five people are all in the sequence of the four major families.


    Except for the Northwest Huo family who owns two three-star warriors, there is only one of the


    remaining three families, including the He family.


    As for the four meridians, there was no one before Luther.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    In other words, he is currently the only martial artist in China who has broken through the four


    meridians.


    This also means that Luther became the first person in the martial arts field in the country.


    Originally, everyone on the bus was still looking forward to a new life after arriving in Suzhou. At


    this moment, don¡¯t know who shouted: ¡°Second Uncle, he has broken through the


    four meridians!¡± ¡°what?!¡±


    Everyone knows that Luther is the second of his brothers, so the second uncle is naturally him!


    In an instant, the He family in the bus suddenly exploded! Before Tom recovered, the


    phone exploded! Arge number of colleagues sent news to him and his father. Tom


    saw the news and his whole body was struck by lightning!


    He never dreamed that he had just broken with his father on the front foot, and his eighty-


    year-old father on the back foot made an achievement directly!


    Being very sensitive to money, he almost immediately realized that the He family was bound


    to rise to power from then on!


    Tom was very annoyed at the thought of his father¡¯s announcement when he had just left on his


    front foot, and he


    thought to himself: ¡°No wonder the old guy repented temporarily! It turned out to be a


    breakthrough in martial arts! I am his eldest son. He broke through such an important thing, but


    he didn¡¯t tell me! This is outrageous!¡±

 Chapter 2862

    Chapter 2862


    Just when Tom was full of resentment, someone in the car shouted angrily: ¡°The He family has


    announced to the public that anyone who leaves will not be allowed to go back!¡±


    For a while, everyone was shocked.


    They didn¡¯t expect that they would abandon the He family and raise another branch, but they


    did not expect that the He family gave them a trick to draw their sries.


    Now, they are abandoned sons of the He family.


    Elder Su, who was far away in Suzhou, was also very depressed. This morning, he heard


    almost all bad news one after another. At first, Luther suddenly turned back.


    Then, it was Luther who suddenly became the number one martial artist in China.


    The most painful thing is that something that originally belongs to him became better after not


    belonging to him.


    For example, a girl who once looked down on an ex-boyfriend suddenly became a master


    after a breakup, and then married the most beautiful girl, the girl might be depressed for a


    lifetime.


    Although Chengfeng has no love for Luther. Luther was originally a subordinate of the Su


    family and served the family. To put it ugly, he was a dog of the Su family.


    But now, he has turned against the family, and his strength has doubled after turning against the


    head. How can this not be depressing?


    Chengfeng now feels that the world seems to be against him.


    He wanted to betray Ruoli, but she just disappeared. The Japanese rummaged the coast of


    Japan, but she could not be found.


    He wanted to kill Liona, but she was rescued by a powerful mysterious man. He wanted to kill


    her to protect the reputation of the family, but he didn¡¯t expect that the reputation of the family


    was not sessfully maintained. On the contrary, he became infamous and embarrassed.


    Everyone yelled and beat the rat crossing the street.


    Now the He family has made such a big move again, which makes his heart very ufortable.


    In addition to these, his second son and eldest son have disappeared one after another, and the


    Chinese master who saved his grandchildren in Japan has also be a huge potential threat


    to him.


    Thinking of this, Chengfeng muttered to himself with extreme depression: ¡°I lifted a rock by


    myself, hit my own foot, a stone fell from the sky, and the damn hit my own foot. There is still a


    master in the dark, constantly moving. I picked up a stone and smashed it on my foot. I tossed


    and tossed, except for loss or pain. I didn¡¯t get any benefits. What the fcuk is that?


    While being so depressed, his cell phone rang suddenly. The call was an unfamiliar


    number from Aurous Hill.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2863

    Chapter 2863


    He hurriedly connected, only to hear a man on the other end say coldly: ¡°I have arrived in


    Aurous Hill. This is mytest contact information. Within the next seven days, I will stay here


    and try to find what you are looking for. If I can¡¯t find him within seven days, I will go back to the


    UK directly. The deposit you paid will not be refunded!¡±


    When Chengfeng heard this voice, he blurted out with excitement: ¡°Oh, Master Cary! You have


    finally arrived in Aurous Hill! You must be very tired after traveling all the way from the UK?


    Would you like to rest for a few days?¡±


    The other party said coldly: ¡°No, I will start to do things right away. If you have any


    valuable clues, you can tell me.¡±


    Chengfeng hurriedly said: ¡°Master, things have made a little progress. I didn¡¯t have any clues


    about the mysterious person, but now I probably know that this person is of Japanese Chinese


    descent, and he is not very old, at most 27-28. He is about the age, but his strength is


    extraordinary.


    It is said that even the Japanese ninja is not his opponent. He can deal with several by himself!


    Master, be careful!¡±


    The other party said disdainfully: ¡°What¡¯s so great about Japanese ninjas? It¡¯s like someone who


    has never killed a ninja. I think there


    was a Japanese ninja who had offended me back then. He was really strong. I would definitely


    not be his opponent when facing.


    So what? He didn¡¯t know it, so he was poisoned by the poison I raised, and in his sleep, I


    personally cut his stomach with a ninja knife. When he died, his internal organs flowed out. It


    is said that his wife saw at the time, she was scared to death.¡±


    Chengfeng said in surprise: ¡°I have long heard that Master Cary¡¯s methods are extraordinary.


    Since you have such skills, then I can bepletely relieved. I am waiting for the good news


    of Master Cary¡¯s victory in Suzhou!¡±


    The other party snorted and said: ¡°I dere that someone likes killing people invisible, and likes


    to kill masters the most. I like to see those so-called masters who die unclearly in my hands,


    but they continue to die. They don¡¯t know why they died. This feeling, like a god, can control


    everything!¡±


    Chengfeng was so excited that he blurted out and asked, ¡°Master


    Cary, can you kill a four-star warrior?¡±


    ¡°Four-star warrior?¡± The other party asked in surprise: ¡°Do you know a four-star warrior? As


    far as I know, there are no four-star warriors in the country for a long time, right?¡±


    Chengfeng gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Yes, one just came out this morning!¡±


    The other party smiled, and said: ¡°Four-star warriors are not easy to kill. If you want me to try,


    you can double the money to me.¡±


    The extremely depressed and extremely angry Chengfeng¡¯s heart had already burned him


    ufortably. Hearing this, he said without hesitation: ¡°Master, money is not a problem, but you


    have to kill the Aurous Hill master first.¡±


    The other party hummed and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will kill him first, and then I will talk to you


    about the four-star warrior.¡±


    After that, he directly hung up the phone to Convenience.


    The master Cary mentioned by Chengfeng is a metaphysical master who hemissioned


    from the UK.


    China has had a line of metaphysics since ancient times. Fengshui mysteries, Qigong insects,


    and even the Book of Changes, Bagua, and Qimen Dunjia belong to the line of metaphysics.


    However, due to the vastnd and resources of China, the customs, habits, and preferences of


    different regions are different, so metaphysics is generally more prosperous in the south.


    In particr, Hong Kong has been the bridgehead for the development of metaphysics in the


    past two hundred years.


    In Hong Kong, feng shui masters and metaphysical masters are not feudal superstitions


    believed by the poor.


    On the contrary, the richer the person, the more obsessed they are with Feng Shui


    metaphysics.


    There are many top wealthy people in Hong Kong who are worth over hundreds of billions or


    even over 100 billion U.S. dors.


    These people, without exception, believe in metaphysics very much.


    Not only the top wealthy believe that, but even the stars in the entertainment circle are also


    extremely fond of Feng Shui metaphysics.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Cary started his career in Hong Kong and grew up to be the most famous master of


    metaphysics on Hong Kong Ind, and even became the queen master of the Hong Kong Li


    family.

 Chapter 2864

    Chapter 2864


    More than ten years ago, the Li family wanted to transfer funds and business to the UK, so


    they invited him to go to the UK. Cary didn¡¯t want to stay  trapped on a small Hong Kong


    ind, so he went to the UK and established his own n.


    In the past ten years of Cary in the UK, relying on the resources of the Li family, he has indeed


    made considerable progress. Not only did he make a lot of money, but he also recruited many


    disciples.


    However, he did not expect that the Li family made major mistakes in strategic direction in


    recent years, so that while the wealth continued to shrink, the reputation was getting worse


    and worse, and he was likely to be a mouse on the street.


    This caused Cary to suffer as well.


    He does not understand Feng Shui luck himself, and he is good at Miao Jiang Gu technique and


    some insidious things that harm others and self. After he started to behave like a man, the Li


    family immediately drew a line with him, so that Cary¡¯s ie in recent years was straight


    Decline, now he is running out to make money by himself.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This time, Chengfeng asked someone to find him, offered him a price of 100 million pounds,


    and asked him toe to Aurous Hill to kill someone. Cary had never used the insidious


    methods he had learned to harm people in his entire life, so faced with such a high reward,


    Naturally, without any hesitation, he just packed up and rushed over from Ennd.


    However, although this task is rewarded a lot, it is rtively tricky.


    The most nonsense is that he still doesn¡¯t know who he is going to kill.


    In the past, when he helped others to do things, they would directly tell him the information


    about thepetitors he wanted to target.


    For example, the other party¡¯s surname, birth date, ancestor, and even the ancestral tomb will be


    investigated first, and then he will start directly after he gets the information.


    This time, Chengfeng didn¡¯t know the specific clues of the mysterious master, so he could only


    ask Cary toe over and let him use his metaphysical methods to find the person first, and


    then kill him

 Chapter 2865

    Chapter 2865


    After a day and night of flying, Zynn finally arrived in Syria.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Unlike Charlie, he has the benefits of taking a Concorde airliner. He can only fly all the way to


    the Middle East. Afternding in Turkey, he took the road to cross the border overnight and


    into northern Syria.


    When Zynn set foot on Syrian soil, he even had the desire to die.


    Because he entered the country illegally, the vehicle dragged him all the way to avoid the city, so


    that he was shocked by this deste country.


    This devastated country is full of deserts, hills, and ruined viges and towns.


    The endless deserts and mountains immediately reminded him of an ancient poem, the desert is


    lonely and smoked.


    After going deep into Syria for a hundred kilometers, he realized in his heart that if Charlie


    doesn¡¯t nod his head, then he would not be able to leave Syria in his life, not to mention that he


    didn¡¯t know anyone here. Just because of the face that is very different from the surroundings, it


    is destined to be difficult to get out of this country.


    Thinking of this, he was desperate deep in his heart.


    He thought that his despair had prated into the Mariana Trench, and when it was


    impossible to be more desperate, he finally reached the armed zone upied by Commander


    Hamid.


    When the car drove into the valley, the fortifications on the mountains on both sides were being


    built in full swing.


    Hamid¡¯s friend who worked in a construction team in Iraq, for the sake of money, arrived in


    Syria in just over ten hours. He has now begun tomand his workers and the engineering


    company that Hamid had just formedst night. Work together and hurry up to build


    fortifications.


    Zynn looked at the deste valley in front of him, the soldiers with live ammunition around


    him, and the permanent fortifications being actively built, and he was crying deep in his heart.


    ¡°What the hell is this ce?!¡±


    ¡°Located in the middle of ten thousand mountains, traffic is extremely blocked, and the level of


    development is far below that of a small mountain vige in China¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I thought this was the base area behind enemy lines during the War of


    Resistance Against Japan¡­¡±

 Chapter 2866

    Chapter 2866


    Zynn wanted to cry without tears, if the TV series ¡°Bright Sword¡± were filmed here, it would


    definitely be more real than the version that is currently broadcast on TV!


    Just when he was crying without tears, the convoy, led by a military convertible jeep, stopped in


    front of Hamid¡¯smand.


    As soon as the car stopped, Hamid, wearing a camouge uniform, walked out excitedly.


    The person who escorted Zynn was Issac¡¯s men, but Hamid didn¡¯t know Issac. He only knew


    that among these people, Charlie wanted to ¡°foster¡± with him. The rest, It must be Charlie¡¯s men.


    Charlie is not only his nobleman, but also his God of Wealth and his strategicmander.


    Therefore, he is also full of enthusiasm and respect for Charlie¡¯s men. Bring the passion and


    respect back to him.


    Seeing Hamid stepping out like flying fast, Zynn felt a bit in his heart.


    He thought: ¡°This guy looks extraordinary, he should be the boss here.¡±


    When Hamid came out, Zynn was also dragged down by Issac¡¯s men.


    Seeing a few yellow people with East Asian faces, Hamid immediately said with a smile: ¡°You


    people should be Mr. Wade¡¯s men. It¡¯s really a wee, a warm wee!¡±


    Several people looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help looking at each other.


    In their impression, the slogans of wee, warm wee, are all slogans shouted by young


    pioneers with a blush on their cheeks, red scarves around their necks, and wreaths in their


    hands.


    But they never expected that these words would be yelled from a Middle Eastern warlord who


    was big five and three thick and had a beard.


    The headed person is Issac¡¯s confidant, and his name is Hale.


    Seeing that Hamid was so polite and like a warlord, he smiled  politely and asked, ¡°You should


    be Commander Hamid!¡±


    Hamid nodded and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s all from the family, what is the name of the


    commander, just call me Hamid!¡±


    After speaking, he said politely: ¡°It must have been very hard for brothers toe from such a


    long way. Come, hurry up and have a cup of tea and take a break!¡±


    Hale pointed to Zynn and said to Hamid, ¡°Commander, this is Mr.


    Zynn Su who our young master asked us to bring over to experience life.¡±


    Having said that, he pulled a handful of Zynn¡¯s cor, pulled him in front of him, and said to


    Hamid: ¡°Commander, our master has ordered, let me tell you, no matter what. This man will


    stay here well. Besides, you don¡¯t have to take him too much. Just watch him and don¡¯t let


    him run around. In addition, put him in the bunker fortifications during the war and don¡¯t let


    him get injured That¡¯s it.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2867

    Chapter 2867


    Zynn¡¯s tears almost came down when he heard this.


    ¡°Is this the damn talking human? I spent 100 million US dors, but in exchange for a


    sentence, don¡¯t take too much care, b@stard, isn¡¯t it!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Zynn dared not to be angry but didn¡¯t dare to speak, and he didn¡¯t even dare to put his


    unhappy emotions on his face.


    After all, this Hamid is Charlie¡¯s friend, and it sounds like he is quite loyal to Charlie. In case


    he is unhappy, he will deduct his treatment or even torture him, then it will not be worth the


    loss!


    When he thought that he would be ¡°taken care of¡± by Hamid for a long time in the future, or that


    he would be merciful from his men, Zynn had to bite the bullet andplimented him:


    ¡°Hello, Commander, admiring your name for a long time. It¡¯s a great honor to see you today!¡±


    After speaking, he quietly looked at Hamid.


    Then thought to himself: ¡°At a nce, although the hardware in Hamid is very old and


    backward, there are at least a thousand soldiers, and after entering, I have seen a lot of


    rtively modern weapons and equipment. How can I say this? The guy is also a warlord on


    one side, and he definitely has a bit of hard power.¡±


    ¡°However, logically speaking, this kind of person who puts his head on his waistband to beg


    for life should be very arrogant in nature. Even the president of the United States may not


    necessarily see it. How can he nod and bow to the young boy Charlie? Mom! doesn¡¯t make


    any sense¡­¡±


    Hamid then nced at Zynn, and said without a smile: ¡°You don¡¯t have to p my a$s, what


    kind of treatment you will have here in the future, what kind of life you will live here, it is not my


    decision.


    Brother Wade is in charge. He allows you to live in a small courtyard alone, and you can live in a


    small courtyard alone, but if he lets you sleep in the sheep pen, you can only go to the sheep


    pen!¡±


    Zynn could only apany the smiling face, nodded and bowed his waist, said: ¡°That¡¯s that,


    everything is decided by Master Wade¡­¡±


    Hamid was toozy to pay attention to him, and smiled and said to Hale: ¡°Please tell Brother


    Wade, after this guy is handed over to me, don¡¯t worry, as long as I am alive, I won¡¯t let him die.


    If this ce is captured by the enemy, I will destroy him with a single shot before I die, and I will


    never let him fall into the enemy¡¯s hands!¡±


    Zynn was about to scold his mother in his heart, and secretly scolded: ¡°What the hell is your


    literacy level? Even speaking is self- contradictory! While saying that as long as you live, you


    won¡¯t let me die, and at the same time, say in case something goes wrong.


    You beat me to death first and then you die. Isn¡¯t this fcuking nonsense?¡±

 Chapter 2868

    Chapter 2868


    Hamid didn¡¯t have the time to take care of Zynn.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled and said to Hale: ¡°You people, I have made good ck tea,e in and have a few


    cups!¡±


    People in the Middle East love to drink ck tea. Generally, a veryrge amount of tea leaves


    are boiled into a very rich tea soup, which is then paired with a lot of sugar and refreshments


    with extremely high sugar content.


    This point is quite different from the Chinese people.


    Seeing that Hamid was so hospitable, several people couldn¡¯t refuse for a while.


    So, Hale said: ¡°Commander, please arrange your subordinates first and take this man to his


    ce of residence.¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem!¡± Hamid patted his chest and said, ¡°Since Brother Wade ordered, I have


    asked people to prepare the yard. The yard is next to my guard camp, except for my guards.


    All the rest are soldiers from the army. There are people on patrols and guards 24 hours a


    day, and they will never let him run away!¡±


    After speaking, he smiled and said: ¡°And I have had people clean up the small courtyard again,


    and the conditions are also good.¡±


    Zynn heard this all the time, only to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Since he got on the ne, he never thought about running away. Because it is impossible to


    escape.


    This kind of ce where birds don¡¯t sh!t, even if they are exhausted, they can¡¯t run


    out.


    What¡¯s more, the surrounding area is full of soldiers with live ammunition. In case the other


    party finds that a few bulletse over, there is no chance that he can keep a whole body.


    Therefore, he can only force himself to adapt.

 Chapter 2869

    Chapter 2869


    As for the future, he can only hope that his daughter, Zhiyu, can inherit the Su family as soon as


    possible.


    But he changed his mind and thought again.


    ¡°Let Zhiyu inherit the Su family, and the possibility is almost zero¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about the old


    man who will never delegate power until death, even if he is willing to delegate power, my


    brothers and sisters, can be willing to let Zhiyu A girl who inherits the Su family? I am afraid that


    it will start an unprecedented family battle¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he felt even more desperate.


    I don¡¯t know how long and when my ¡°Syria Journey¡± will end.


    Soon, Zynn was taken by Hamid¡¯s personal guards to a small farmhouse a few hundred


    meters away from the headquarters.


    From the outside, this small courtyard is almost entirely made of loess, with earthen walls and


    earthen houses. Except for the roof tiles, which appear to be fired, there are almost no traces


    of modern processing.


    The small yard is not big. The yard after entering is just the size of a basketball court. There is


    a cowshed on the right hand side of the entrance, but there are no animals in it.


    As for the middle of the yard, there is no root grass except the soil.


    As for the supporting houses in this small courtyard, there are only three earthen houses


    facing the courtyard.


    It¡¯s not like the rural areas of China, where there is something like a wing house or something.


    There are only three earthen houses side by side, and the total is estimated to be no more


    than 40 square meters.


    What made him even more disintegrated was that in the very central room, there was nothing


    but a dpidated wooden chair.


    On the left hand side, is an extremely simple bedroom. If it weren¡¯t for a pile of straw-like things


    in the middle of the bedroom, he wouldn¡¯t even know that the room was used for sleeping.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the room in the middle, in this so-called bedroom, there is only a pile of straw and a pile of


    rolled bedding.


    Zynn stepped forward and spread out the quilt, which contained a quilt, a mattress, and a pillow.


    As soon as he saw this simple three-piece suit, he couldn¡¯t help but stomped his mother:


    ¡°Fcuk! I spent 100 million dors, howe even the bedding is second-hand? Just this


    tattered thing, buy a new set. It¡¯s not more than two hundred yuan, right?!¡±

 Chapter 2870

    Chapter 2870


    Zynn was furious, kicked the pillow far away, turned his head, and rushed out to the room on the


    right.


    As a result, as soon as he entered the door, he smelled a long-sting stench.


    Looking down, what the fcuk is this room, this is a built-up dry toilet!


    There is nothing in the room, except that a deep hole is dug in the middle and two wooden


    boards are built. A hole was exposed in the middle. Inside is a cesspit. Besides, there is no


    sewage device.


    It is estimated that before it is full, it can only manually be removed¡­


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He almost copsed.


    ¡°From now on, if you have to shovel the pit every once in a while, who the hell can stand it?¡±


    ¡°The point is, this broken house has just a broken window, and the venttion is not very good. In


    case of arge size here, how long will the smell be cleared?¡±


    At this moment, Zynn felt that his future life was full of darkness.


    Here, he has no personal belongings, no mobile phone, noputer, no inte, not even a


    cup to drink water. From now on, he can only sleep on the haystack every day, and he can


    only stay there when he wakes up. Sitting on a shabby wooden chair, or letting out the wind in


    this empty yard.


    Come to think of it, this is even more tragic than going to jail.


    After all, when in jail, at least you can still use the toilet, and you can chat and talk with


    inmates, asionally watch TV in the cafeteria, and read newspapers when you go back to


    your cell.


    But what can he do here? There is not even a person who can talk. Thinking of this, Zynn, a


    fifty-year-old master, couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    He is not like an average middle-aged person.

 Chapter 2871

    Chapter 2871


    The vast majority of middle-aged people have suffered a lot in their childhood.


    But Zynn was born with a golden key more than 50 years ago.


    He has never suffered or been tired in his entire life, and the worst was that he was sent to


    Australia.


    However, even during the days when he was sent to Australia, he lived in arge vi by the sea


    every day.


    Compared with this, it is simply heaven.


    Just when he was extremely depressed, someone opened the courtyard door and entered the


    courtyard.


    Zynn hurried out and saw Hale stepping in under the leadership of several soldiers.


    When Hale saw Zynn, he said, ¡°Mr. Su, we are ready to leave for our country immediately.


    Come and see you before we leave. The detached house our young master has won for you,


    don¡¯t know if you are still satisfied?


    Zynn said without tears, ¡°Brother, the conditions in this ce are really terrible¡­¡±


    Hale said earnestly: ¡°Mr. Su, you are also an oldrade. You can definitely ovee some


    difficulties by gritting your teeth. People can conquer the sky, right?¡±


    Zynn hurriedly said, ¡°No¡­ my brother¡­ This condition is really bad. Or you can go in and


    see, my brother, where is such a ce where people live? It¡¯s the donkey of the production


    team a few years earlier, which is also better than mine. The conditions here are not good!¡±


    Hale waved his hand and said apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Su, I¡¯m in a hurry. I have to leave


    soon, so I won¡¯t go in and watch.¡±


    After speaking, he smiled and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have anything to exin?¡±


    Zynn really wanted to say something, please go back and tell Charlie, just say that Zynn is


    repenting with his eight generations of ancestors!


    But this kind of thing, he is determined not to say it.


    He could only choked up and asked, ¡°Brother Hale, can I trouble you to take a message to


    Master Wade?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hale nodded: ¡°Just tell me, as long as it¡¯s not a personal attack, I will try my best to carry it.¡±


    Zynn said hurriedly: ¡°Can you let him say hello to Commander


    Hamid, and somehow buy me some furniture, so you can¡¯t let me sleep on the haystack¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly said: ¡°Also, I don¡¯t have any daily necessities, not even a


    teacup or toothbrush. Can you give me a chance to let my daughter buy me some daily


    necessities from China and mail it over?¡±


    Hale chuckled: ¡°Mr. Su, I am not attacking you. You are also well- informed. But which


    domestic courierpany does dare to deliver in Syria?¡±

 Chapter 2872

    Chapter 2872


    Zynn waspletely wilted.


    Although he wanted to add another 100 million US dors to Charlie to change at least a decent


    living condition for himself, he now has not so much money to spend.


    Father Su has very close control over the financial power of the family. Although Zynn is the


    eldest son, he also has a lot of real estate and various assets, but he has not much money at his


    disposal.


    The entire Su family¡¯s capital expenditure is basically through family credit, and money can be


    spent, but the money must be under the control of the family¡¯s financial system.


    Chengfeng is not stingy, but has a strong desire for control. Even if he buys an airne for


    hundreds of millions of dors, he is not reluctant, but he must be informed and he must


    approve before one can spend the funds.


    Once the Su family dares to be behind If he spends a lot of money, or transfers the money


    from the family credit to his own small vault, he will inevitably be severely punished by the


    family.


    In order to consolidate financial power, the family¡¯s financial team ispletely at the mercy of


    Chengfeng alone.


    They will audit the capital expenditures of each Su family¡¯s heirs every once in a while. The


    severity of this audit isparable to investigating financial crimes.


    Therefore, none of the descendants of the Su family dared to spend money on the back of


    the old man.


    Before Zynn bypassed the old man and paid Hamid US$100 million, it was a cut


    beforehand.


    If he did such an operation in peacetime, he would inevitably be severely punished by the old


    man.


    So Zynn also knew very well that after the first time, he couldn¡¯t have the opportunity to repeat


    his tricks again.


    Maybe the old man has stopped his family credit now, and besides he doesn¡¯t even have a phone


    call, it is impossible to get money to give to Charlie, so there is no other way but forbearance at


    the moment.


    After greeting Zynn, Hale hurried away.


    Leaving Zynn alone in this dpidated courtyard.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 2873

    Chapter 2873


    Syria is warm and rainy in winter, and when Zynn was at a loss, heavy rain poured on his head.


    He hurriedly hid in the room, seeing the rain getting worse and worse, making the entire yard


    muddy and desperate.


    Although Syria¡¯s winter is rtively warm, when it rains, the temperature drops directly to about


    10 degrees.


    Coupled with the dampness and coldness, Zynn soon became a little unable to carry it, so he


    could only quickly spread the bedding and wrapped himself in a nket to listen to the sound


    of rain outside.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    While feeling bored, he subconsciously looked up at the wall and found that where the top of the


    wall was connected to the roof, many watermarks had leaked out of nowhere.


    Zynn hugged his legs and sighed and cursed inwardly: ¡°It seems that this stupid house is not


    only dpidated, but it is also damn water leaking. It¡¯s fine for water to seep. It¡¯s best not to


    fcuking rain¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his forehead suddenly felt cold.


    It turned out that rainwater seeped from the roof, gathered into a drop of water, and dripped on


    his forehead.


    He touched his forehead, wet, and couldn¡¯t help crying and cursing: ¡°Fcuk! Really damn the


    water leaking?! God, you¡¯re still endless?! Don¡¯t keep ying with me! Who can stand it?!¡±


    Unfortunately, no one can hear his questioning.


    Even if the soldier standing guard next door could hear it, he couldn¡¯t understand it at all.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Zhiyu, the eldest daughter of Zynn who was not hopeful, formted a three-


    year n for herself after a day and night of rest and thinking.


    She has always remembered what Charlie said, letting herself be the Patriarch of the Su


    Family within three years.


    Although it sounded like a fantasy, she didn¡¯t want Charlie to look down upon her.


    Therefore, she decided to work hard for this goal starting from today.


    And her first n was to thoroughly announce to the public the news of her and her mother¡¯s


    safe return.


    The reason for doing this is on the one hand to deter her grandfather Chengfeng, on the other


    hand, it is also for the safety of herself and her mother.


    She was worried that Chengfeng would not let her mother go easy in the future, so she


    decided to make this matter a little bit more influential.


    In this way, the attention of the people of the whole country will be attracted by this matter.


    No one dares to risk the world¡¯s unrest under the attention of the people of the whole country.


    Therefore, the bigger the trouble, the more passive grandpa will act in the future and the safer


    she and her mother will be.


    So she found her grandfather and asked to help contact the media. She was going to hold a


    press conference this evening about what happened to her and her mother in the Aurous Hill


    Tunnel.


    The media, the police, and the people of the whole country have been waiting for the


    whereabouts of Zhiyu and Liona. Zhiyu believes that as long as the news is released, this


    conference will surely garner great attention.


    To this end, she also contacted several popr video live broadcast tforms in China


    through friends.


    This time, she intends to broadcast live directly online.

 Chapter 2874

    Chapter 2874


    As a result, various media, websites, and news apps quickly received the news. The Du family


    announced that Liona and Zhiyu, who had been missing for many days, had returned to Aurous


    Hill safely. More details will be given in the press conference held tonight.


    This news immediately swept the country!


    Hundreds of millions of people have been following this case, and even manyizens have


    been discussing various possibilities about Zhiyu and Liona on the Inte.


    Among them, most people think that the mother and daughter must have been killed.


    But a small number of people still believe that miracles will happen, thinking that God will take


    care of the poor mother and daughter.


    Now, the event that everyone has been following for a long time has finally settled!


    It turns out that Liona and Zhiyu are really alive!


    As a result, everyone began to look forward to the live broadcast of the evening conference.


    Everyone wants to see with their own eyes, this mother and daughter are safe and


    sound!


    The news that Zhiyu was about to hold a press conference reached Chengfeng¡¯s ears, and it


    frightened him all of a sudden.


    He guessed that Zhiyu must hate him in her heart, so he could predict that he would definitely


    be a target at the press conference.


    Although his reputation has been messed up, he really doesn¡¯t want to beshed by the people


    all over the country¡­


    No matter how strong a person¡¯s mental endurance is, it is also limited.


    If only a few people scold asionally, most people can resist.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But if dozens of people scold you all day long, quite a few people will feel a lot of pressure.


    If tens of thousands, millions, or even tens of millions of people are overwhelmingly cursing, no


    matter how thick-skinned people are, they will not be able to withstand this pressure.


    If resentment is also a kind of energy field, the resentment that Chengfeng carries is afraid that


    half of China can be enveloped in it.


    Over time, this kind of torture has greatly consumed his fighting spirit and made him develop a


    kind of Go to your mother, I just go to the Maldives inds to take care of the old, no matter


    what his mother does kind of idea.


    It¡¯s just that the desire for power in his heart is equally strong, so these two forces often


    compete at the bottom of his heart, which gives him quite a headache.


    Today, Zhiyu suddenly wanted to hold a press conference, which immediately made him


    anxious.


    So, he called Zhifei and asked, ¡°Zhifei, I will ask you, do you know what your sister is going to


    say at the press conference tonight?!¡±

 Chapter 2875

    Chapter 2875


    Zhifei has been busy with concerts in the venue recently, and he ran out to supervise the work


    early in the morning, so although he saw the news that his sister was about to engage in a


    press conference, he never asked her what she nned.


    Therefore, he said to Chengfeng: ¡°Grandpa, I happened to be busy with something today, and


    I haven¡¯t had time to talk to her. Why don¡¯t you wait for me for a while, I¡¯ll call her and ask her.¡±


    Chengfeng blurted out: ¡°Don¡¯t call, there are many details on the phone that are undetectable,


    so you should go back and talk to her in person. It is best to bypass your mother and your


    grandpa and ask her in private. Ask exactly what she intends to do, and I have to make


    preparations here too.¡±


    Chengfeng was really afraid that Zhiyu would directly target him at the press conference.


    People outside scolded him, it was a group of dragons without a head, one person spitting.


    But if Zhiyu takes the lead in scolding him, then the anger of hundreds of millions of people


    across the country will have a very clear way to vent. At that time, I am afraid that some people


    will march on the street with banners to scold him.


    Zhifei sensed that his grandfather was very nervous about this, so he hurriedly said: ¡°Okay


    grandpa, I¡¯ll be back now, I will report to you as soon as there is progress!¡±


    Chengfeng exhorted: ¡°I¡¯m not just asking you to inquire about Zhiyu¡¯s thoughts. You have to find


    a way to persuade her to let go of her hatred.


    You have to let her know that she is from the Su family, not from the Du family. She and Su


    The family is a whole, and everything is fine, and everything is damaged if it is conflict.


    Now the Su family¡¯s internal and external difficulties can no longer be consumed by us!¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly said: ¡°I know Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I will try my best to persuade her!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Chengfeng said dejectedly: ¡°You must do your best to persuade her to handle this


    matter gently! As long as you can persuade her, Grandpa will not treat you badly!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhifei agreed with excitement, and drove home quickly.


    In Du¡¯s old house, Zhiyu shut herself in her room and is preparing the manuscript for tonight¡¯s


    press conference.


    Tonight¡¯s press conference is the beginning of her three-year n. It is of great significance for


    her, so she can¡¯t make any mistakes.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhifei knocked at the door and asked, ¡°Zhiyu, can Ie in?¡±


    She heard her brother¡¯s voice and her expression was a little cold.


    She has been specting for the past two days that the private rtionship between her


    brother and grandfather Chengfeng may be very close, and even his heart may have


    completely fallen to his grandfather.


    But she has no evidence to prove it.


    Therefore, today is actually her day to test Zhifei.

 Chapter 2876

    Chapter 2876


    She knew that Zhifei went to the venue early in the morning to prepare for Sara¡¯s concert.


    So she thinks that if Zhifei suddenly puts aside his own things and rushes back after he wants


    to develop the conference, then he has at least a 70% probability that he has fallen into his


    grandfather¡¯s trap.


    Moreover, if Zhifei rushed back for this incident, and in front of her, said kind words to


    grandfather, and begged for forgiveness for his grandfather, then he would havepletely


    rebelled 100%!


    If Zhifei really turned against her, not only would Zhiyu¡¯s heart be guarded closely, but she would


    also be unable to forgive him.


    Because she felt that what grandfather Chengfeng did this time was really inhumane, and


    almost killed her mother and herself!


    In the face of this kind of big right and wrong, the brother said that everything should stand on


    the side of justice and family affection, and stand close on the same front with her and her


    mother.


    If he stood beside his grandfather in the face of this kind of big right and wrong, it would prove


    that in his eyes, the importance of money and status haspletely surpassed justice and


    family affection.


    If that is the case, it also proves that her brother has lost the humanity that a normal


    person should possess.


    At the very least, it is no longer in line with the basic requirements of her brother Zhiyu.


    So, she put away her manuscript indifferently, and rubbed her cheeks with a cold and even stiff


    expression.


    After trying to make herself look natural, she said, ¡°Brother,e in, the door is unlocked.¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly pushed in.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As soon as he entered, he immediately locked the door and then looked at her.

 Chapter 2877

    Chapter 2877


    Seeing that there was nothing unusual in her expression, he smiled and said, ¡°Zhiyu, why do


    you suddenly want to arrange a conference?¡±


    Zhiyu said earnestly: ¡°The people all over the country were paying attention to the safety of my


    mother and me when such a major incident happened in the tunnel. I think it is necessary to


    exin it publicly so that those who care about us can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Zhifei nodded lightly and smiled: ¡°So that¡¯s the way it is! You are right. Since the


    ident happened to you and mother, the people of the whole country have been paying great


    attention to your condition!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there are still many people who spontaneously go out looking for various valuable


    clues. There are even people who have set up many analysis groups on the Inte. We work


    together to analyze the relevant clues of the incident. They are really very enthusiastic!¡±


    ¡°We really need to let them know that you and mom have returned safely!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhiyu nodded, and asked pretendingly: ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you go to the stadium


    to work? It¡¯s just such a thing, it¡¯s


    worth a special trip toe back?¡±


    Zhifei smiled and said, ¡°Zhiyu! I¡¯m also worried about you. I¡¯m afraid that you are too excited to


    think of these things when you are preparing for the press conference, so I came back to


    see you.¡±


    Zhiyu whispered: ¡°Brother, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Between brother and sister, what are you doing so politely.¡± Zhifei patted Zhiyu¡¯s head and


    said, ¡°Oh, yes, what are you going to say at the conference?¡±


    Zhiyu said casually: ¡°In fact, there is not much to say, I have summarized it, basically three


    points.¡±


    ¡°The first point is definitely to tell everyone that my mother and I have returned safely, so that


    everyone can rest assured.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The second point is to tell everyone that we were saved by a mysterious benefactor and he


    also gave us high-level medical care. On the one hand, it is an opportunity to thank my


    benefactor, and on the other hand, it is to eliminate the curiosity of the majority ofizens. I


    guess Many people must want to know how we survived such a serious car ident.¡±


    ¡°As for the third point, I want to exin my attitude towards this matter. After all, people all over


    the country know that this matter was done by the Su family and even controlled by Grandpa. I


    want to talk to him at the press conference. Ask him to apologize and voluntarily go to the police


    station to surrender. After all, he is suspected of intentional murder.¡±


    As soon as Zhifei heard this, he suddenly became nervous and blurted out: ¡°Zhiyu, the first two


    points are nothing, but the third point, is it a bit more radical and aggressive?¡±


    ¡°Aggressive?¡± Zhiyu asked her elder brother back: ¡°He attacked my mother and almost killed


    us two! I just ask him to apologize and ept legal sanctions.


    This is considered aggressive? So what is his behavior? Ruthless, inferior to beasts?¡±


    Zhifei was embarrassed and said: ¡°Zhiyu, you have to know, he is your grandfather after all, and,


    among so many younger brothers and sisters, he loves you the most! Look at the name he gave


    us, which one is not I have ced a lot of his requirements? Only you, he hopes you can be


    happy, nothing else matters¡­¡±


    Zhiyu looked at Zhifei, deeply disappointed.


    At this moment, she could already confirm that her brother was actually standing with the


    murderer, grandpa.


    However, instead of expressing her disappointment, she nodded slightly and said indifferently:


    ¡°Brother, I admit what you said, but you must be fair and objective when you behave and do


    things!¡±


    ¡°So, many things must be like sorting things, one is one, one yard is one yard!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because he was nice to me before, I cannot forgive the fact that he wanted to kill my


    mother!¡±

 Chapter 2878

    Chapter 2878


    Zhiyu¡¯s rebuke caused Zhifei a headache.


    He couldn¡¯t help questioning her in his heart: ¡°Grandpa really wanted to kill mother, yes, but is


    she not responsible for mother too?¡±


    ¡°As the daughter-inw of the Su family, she kept thinking about the dead man named Wade,


    and she also went public to bid for the house that the family named Wade lived in. Isn¡¯t this


    like pping on the face of the Su family?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, everyone is an adult. Does hatred matter? The Su family has trillions of


    fortunes. Is it because the grandfather has brutally attacked mother that we have to draw a


    clear line with him?¡±


    ¡°Drawing a line with him is equivalent to drawing a line with the Su family¡¯s trillion-dor


    property. In the end, aren¡¯t we left with ourselves nothing else?¡±


    ¡°If you lose the right to inherit the Su family¡¯s property, what will you and I do in the future?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, our surname is Su, not Du. Do you still expect grandpa and grandma to give us a


    share of the inheritance?¡±


    However, Zhifei could onlyin about these words in his heart, and couldn¡¯t say it in front


    of his sister.


    Because he knew very well in his heart that his sister was too strong in the concept of right and


    wrong, so terribly strong, there was almost no room for mediation. If he said this directly, she


    would not listen, but would turn her face against him.


    Thinking of this, Zhifei was very depressed, and thought: ¡°Hey, you are better suited to the


    name than I am.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought to herself, Zhifei agreed with Zhiyu¡¯s point of view, and nodded again and again:


    ¡°Zhiyu, you are right, this kind of thing is really unforgivable, let alone you, I can¡¯t forgive it


    either.¡±


    Zhiyu didn¡¯t speak, she knew that if her brother said so, there must be something else. As


    predicted.


    Zhifei turned around and sighed: ¡°But, let me tell you the truth, if we turn our faces with


    Grandpa, we won¡¯t get any benefit, and we can¡¯t give him any substantive punishment.¡±

 Chapter 2879

    Chapter 2879


    After a pause, Zhifei spread his hands: ¡°Just let him ept legal sanctions as you just said.


    It¡¯s impossible. The old man is always cautious. There is never more than one firewall. You


    said he intentionally killed people. There is direct evidence?¡±


    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t have direct evidence, we can be said to be deliberately ndering. If it is


    really impossible, he can just push someone out to top the bag!¡±


    ¡°He can find too many people who carry the bag. As long as he has a word, I don¡¯t know how


    many people are rushing to carry this me for him. Do you know how many scapegoats


    Anson helped Grandpa raise? Come any trouble! These are the firewalls of the old man!¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t have the resources and connections of the Su family, let alone bring down


    Grandpa, even Anson, we won¡¯t be able to bring him down!¡±


    Zhiyu kept listening silently, and after Zhifei finished speaking, she asked him back: ¡°When did


    you say that you are going to bring him down?¡±


    Zhifei also asked: ¡°Then what is your picture?¡±


    Zhiyu said seriously: ¡°I use him, maybe he has many ways to evade sanctions, but you have


    to know, if I don¡¯t use, he doesn¡¯t even need to evade! What I want is justice! It is justice in


    many ways! Not only result of justice, but also process justice and procedural justice! I know that


    result justice is very difficult, but procedural justice is within my power, so I must start aint


    against him today!¡±


    Zhifei was big for a while.


    He knew that, in fact, Zhiyu had no influence.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Because the Su family has always kept the personal information of the offspring very good.


    The outside world doesn¡¯t know the names of the descendants of the Su Family, and naturally,


    they don¡¯t know who Zhifei or Zhiyu are.


    But Zhifei is indeed different now.


    The car ident in the Forbidden Mountain Tunnel in Aurous Hill is known as the ¡°China


    Princess Diana Incident¡±, and it has been made public through a video of the mastermind¡¯s


    confession.


    You know, the poption of Europe is only about half of China¡¯s, but Princess Diana¡¯s influence


    is very far-reaching, while China has almost twice the poption of Europe, and the influence of


    Liona and Zhiyu¡¯s affairs is of course very far-reaching.

 Chapter 2880

    Chapter 2880


    In recent years, the Inte has be more and more developed, and people have be


    more and more eager for all kinds of fairness and justice. Once some cases ur that


    can arouse the indignation of ordinary people, even if the parties are just ordinary people, it will


    cause an uproar on the Inte.


    Both the unscrupulous and vicious nanny, or the murderer¡¯s beauty aplice, have received


    condemnation from the people.


    What happened to Liona and Zhiyu was not only bad in nature, vain family affection, and


    annihted humanity, but also involved the grievances between the top giants, and the


    attention was naturally beyond ordinary.


    Therefore, Zhifei can almost conclude that once Zhiyu condemns the old man and asks him to


    surrender at the press conference, there will be countless people¡¯s support and even petitions.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At that time, even if the old man hasyers of firewalls, he can escape by chance. But such a


    massive condemnation will definitely make him peel off.


    Thinking of this, Zhifei hesitated and said: ¡°Zhiyu, would you like to talk to grandpa?¡±


    Zhiyu frowned: ¡°What shall I talk to him?¡±


    Zhifei said very solemnly: ¡°Of course it is aboutpensation! You are going to turn your face


    with him now, but the elder brother also has to remind you that if the trouble is really


    uneptable, even if you get the old man into prison, you have to. Does not have any


    substantial benefits.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the old man will definitely make arrangements for the Su family before going to jail, but


    the arrangement will definitely exclude all of our family. By then, he will be in jail, what shall


    we do?¡±


    ¡°You are the eldest granddaughter of the Su family. If you don¡¯t break your face with the Su


    family, then you are still the top rich second generation in the country.


    As long as you have the aura of the Su family, you can marry the descendants of the top family


    in the future, even the European royal family, it is impossible for them to find any sense of


    superiority in front of you.¡±


    ¡°However, once you draw a clear line with the Su family, the halo on you willpletely


    disappear. What will happen to your life, your marriage, and your happiness in the future?¡±


    ¡°And you have to think about it, but it¡¯s okay to say that you don¡¯t have the Su Family¡¯s aura, but


    if you turn against the Su Family, it will be really troublesome. Who dares to marry you in the


    future? If they marry you, they will be the enemy of the Su Family!¡±


    Zhiyu suddenly smiled when she heard this, and said: ¡°Brother, in this world, except for my


    benefactor, I don¡¯t look at any man, whether he is a descendant of a top family or whether he


    is a grandson. Even if it is the royal family of Europe, it is worthless in my eyes!¡±


    What Zhiyu said was from her heart.


    But it was also what she deliberately wanted to say to her brother.


    Since she confirmed that Zhifei haspletely turned to the side, she has already started her


    own n, which has only four words: the n is to count.


    She knew that Zhifei would definitely pass on these words to Chengfeng once and for all.


    That is her real purpose!

 Chapter 2881

    Chapter 2881


    As soon as Zhifei heard this, his whole person suddenly became nervous.


    He knew that Zhiyu and his mother were rescued by the Grace this time.


    He also knew that this benefactor had a mysterious identity and superior strength.


    In the past, the two top masters of the Su family were Mr. Helo and Luther.


    Mr. Helo is infinitely close to breaking through the third meridian.


    And Luther is even more powerful, he was almost able to break through the third meridian.


    But even Luther¡¯s strength will not be equal to a Shang among Japanese ninjas.


    But at the beginning, in Japan, Grace easily killed several ninjas, and one of them was Shang


    Ninja!


    Calcted in this way, the strength of Grace can beat Luther at least two to three.


    Moreover, it is under the condition that he is not wounded at all.


    This kind of strength is simply unheard of in the domestic martial arts field.


    Let alone a three-star warrior, even a four-star warrior might not be enough to watch.


    What worries Zhifei, even more, is that he doesn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Zhiyu and


    the benefactor is. Or, is there any substantial progress?He also realized that Zhiyu had a certain


    amount of concealment from him about the matter of Benevolence¡¯s saving her. If she and


    Benevolence really have a rtionship, then it will be over. If Benevolence helps her, even if he


    can¡¯t manage it. Defeating Su¡¯s family can also kill the old man!


    Moreover, Zhiyu herself said that in this life she will only marry her benefactor, and no other


    men will be looked at by her. Maybe they really have something!


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡± Zhifei was flustered.


    He thought to himself: ¡°I should have thought that the benefactor might have fallen in love with


    Zhiyu¡­¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save her once in Kyoto and thene to Aurous Hill to


    save her again!¡±


    ¡°This is really bad¡­¡±

 Chapter 2882

    Chapter 2882


    Thinking of this, Zhifei asked tentatively: ¡°Zhiyu, do you know the specific identity of the


    benefactor? Wouldn¡¯t you two be together anymore?¡±


    Zhiyu was silent for a moment, and said seriously: ¡°Brother, I promised that there are some


    things about Benevolence that I can not say to the outside world, even to you, I can¡¯t, you have


    to understand.¡±


    There is no exaggeration in what Zhiyu said.


    She did agree to this with Charlie, not revealing his identity and the specific details of saving


    her by him.


    However, Zhiyu is smart because she knows, and she deliberately wants to be vague.


    A statement of ¡°something¡± immediately left the listener with a lot of room for reverie.


    Zhifei really couldn¡¯t help thinking a lot.


    ¡°Zhiyu said something, what is it? Is she really with her grandson?!¡±


    So, he hurriedly said: ¡°Look at you, you still see me like this. If the two of you are really


    together, then he will be my brother-inw in the future. Our dad¡¯s whereabouts are still


    unknown. In case you two get married, we will pay. If you can¡¯t find him, maybe I will have to


    hand you over to your benefactor at the wedding. What can¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Zhiyu said very seriously: ¡°Brother, if I were fortunate enough to step into the marriage hall with


    the Grace as you said, I won¡¯t hide it from you, but it¡¯s not time yet after all.¡±


    Zhifei realized that it was impossible for his sister to tell the specific situation, so he cursed


    to save the country and sighed:


    ¡°In fact, in the literary themes since ancient times, heroes are indispensable for saving beauty.


    This is also very understandable. After all, which woman can withstand the shock of life-


    saving grace.¡±


    Zhiyu followed his words, nodded, and said with a smile: ¡°Yes, you see, since I came back from


    Japan, I¡¯ve been so desperate to find my benefactor all the time. I was almost blinded by the


    airport surveince video¡­ ¡­After all, life-saving grace is really too deep for a woman!¡±


    After that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°God is still good to me. I thought I would never meet my


    benefactor in my life. Unexpectedly, he would save me again in Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    Zhifei heard this and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°By the way, Zhiyu, I¡¯ve always been curious, is he a


    Chinese or a Japanese Chinese? This time he saved you in Aurous Hill, but it¡¯s him. Has he


    been in Aurous Hill, or has he been watching you quietly?¡±


    Zhifei asked this question because he wanted to get more information about the Grace. If the


    Grace was originally from Aurous Hill, he would be able to narrow the scope a lot.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    How can Zhiyu couldn¡¯t hear the true motive in the words of her brother, but she pretended to


    be a little bit ashamed, and with apletely shy appearance of a girl, shyly said: ¡°Oh,


    brother, I can¡¯t tell you about this, or you Guess for yourself?¡±


    Zhifei thought: ¡°You suddenly became so shy, you look like a girl in love, do I still have to


    guess?¡±


    ¡°No wonder¡­ No wonder the benefactor appeared in Kyotost time, this time in Aurous Hill. It


    turns out that this time he came to her¡­ Isn¡¯t it possible that he has been obsessed with her


    since that time?¡±


    ¡°Yes! The time is right! Zhiyu came to Aurous Hill with mother first, and it happened after a few


    days in Aurous Hill. It is estimated that when she first came to Aurous Hill, the Grace had


    already heard the news¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, it would be toote to save her in such a short time¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Zhifei panicked even more.

 Chapter 2883

    Chapter 2883


    Originally, both he and his grandfather were worried that this press conference would bring an


    even more fatal blow to the old man¡¯s personal reputation.


    However, it now appears that the ¡°benevolent man¡± who is hidden in the dark but with great


    power is the real danger that needs to be dealt with!


    So, Zhifei sighed and said, ¡°Hey, if you and your benefactor can becultivated, I will be, your


    brother, 10,000 times happy for you. As


    for the grandfather¡¯s side, I can¡¯t do much better. Advise you, but I still suggest that you think


    twice. There is still some time before the press conference. Think about it again.¡±


    Zhiyu knows that her brother said so, this is to temporarily terminate the conversation. It is very


    likely that he intends to report the situation to the old man as soon as possible.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, she just moved her benefactor out and put another smoke bomb. Now her brother


    must have been bluffed by her, and his cognition has also been driven away.


    This is actually Zhiyu¡¯s purpose.


    She knew that her abilities were limited, not to mention what she had, so she could only move


    out of the banner of her benefactor to fake her might.


    Although she was a little bit ashamed, but fortunately, she was just a feint and didn¡¯t leak any


    information about Benevolence.


    So she said to Zhifei: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t mix up this matter, let me take care of it myself.¡±


    Seeing Zhiyu¡¯s attitude, Zhifei didn¡¯t try to persuade her anymore. He nned to report the


    important situation that he had just discovered to the old man to see what his attitude was.


    Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t say anything but sighed: ¡°Think about it for yourself first. If you have


    any ideas, you can also talk to me. I won¡¯t go to the venue today and go back to the room to lie


    down for a while.¡±


    ¡°it is fine.¡±


    Zhiyu escorted Zhifei out of the room. As soon as the door closed, her expression instantly


    became very indifferent. She could no longer suppress her inner worries and hurried back to her


    room with a gloomy expression on her face¡­

 Chapter 2884

    Chapter 2884


    Zhiyu¡¯s guess of Zhifei was indeed urate.


    The first thing Zhifei did after returning to the room was to immediately report to Chengfeng


    what he had just talked to her.


    When Chengfeng heard what Zhifei said, Zhiyu decided to ept legal sanctions at the press


    conference tonight, and his whole person suddenly felt extremely anxious.


    He naturally has a way to protect himself from legal punishment, and what he is really worried


    about is that if she does this, he will nevere back.


    This is because as long as they have broken thew, the people of the whole country will not


    easily forget this matter. In that way, as long as they are still in the public eye, the people will


    feel that they are a criminal who should go to jail.


    In this way, no matter where he goes, he will be beaten like a rat in the street.


    In terms of fame, he will never stand up.


    Just when he didn¡¯t know how to stop Zhiyu from condemning him at the press conference,


    Zhifei gave another message that made his jaw dropped.


    Zhifei said: ¡°I¡¯ve explored Zhiyu¡¯s tone. It seems that she might have an affair with that


    mysterious master. I think that mysterious master knew that Zhiyu came to Aurous Hill, so she


    came here.


    Yes, this also exins why he was able to rescue Zhiyu and mother as soon as the incident


    happened!¡±


    After listening to this, Chengfeng¡¯s palms of his hands were full of sweat.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He found that things have indeed been developing in the worst direction.


    He was afraid that Zhiyu and Liona would survive, but neither of them came back just like


    everyone else.


    He was afraid that Zhiyu was saved by the Japanese master of Chinese descent, and he was


    indeed the result;


    He was afraid that there was a person behind Zhiyu who had been supporting her. As a result,


    he did not expect that the two of them really seemed to have a love affair.

 Chapter 2885

    Chapter 2885


    In this situation, the best solution Chengfeng can think of is to quickly repair the rtionship with


    Zhiyu.


    Other than that, there seems to be no better choice.


    If he can repair the rtionship with Zhiyu as soon as possible, he can temporarily stabilize her


    emotions and behavior. Not only will the trouble of the press conference be saved, but the


    threat of the mysterious master will also be much reduced.


    In that case, he can also win more initiative.


    Maybe he can let her put down her guardpletely, so as to find out the specific information


    of the master through her, and then find a way to solve the masterpletely, and then find a


    chance to send her abroad under house arrest, all crises can be lifted.


    Thinking of this, Chengfeng made up his mind and said to Zhifei:


    ¡°I will call Zhiyu immediately and see if I can persuade her.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhifei hurriedly said: ¡°Grandpa, if you want to call her at this time, doesn¡¯t she know that I have


    withdrawn the money secretly with you?¡±


    Chengfeng said indifferently: ¡°With Zhiyu¡¯s cleverness, even if I don¡¯t call her, you suddenly


    go back and ask her about this, she should have already guessed it.¡±


    With that, Chengfeng sighed again and continued: ¡°Maybe the reason why she told you this is


    to use your mouth to pass these words to me, and thene to negotiate terms with me.¡±


    Chengfeng still knows his granddaughter very well.


    Zhiyu was so smart when she was a child, she was definitely notparable to his other


    grandchildren, and she couldn¡¯t be led by Zhifei.


    Zhifei felt his cheeks hot after hearing Grandpa say this.


    He knew that his younger sister was indeed smarter than him, but the words of the old man did


    hurt his self-esteem somewhat.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help asking from the bottom of his heart: ¡°Could it be that Zhiyu


    is really borrowing my mouth to send a message to the old man?!¡±


    Chengfeng didn¡¯t have the time to care about Zhifei¡¯s mood at this time, and said: ¡°If you do,


    let me call Zhiyu.¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone and called Zhiyu.


    Zhiyu was sitting at the desk at this time, staring at the mobile phone ced on the desk.


    Seeing the phone rang suddenly and it said ¡°Grandpa¡± twice, she was relieved.


    However, she did not pick up the phone immediately, but only pressed the answer button


    when the phone rang for the fourth time.

 Chapter 2886

    Chapter 2886


    As soon as the phone was connected, Zhiyu asked in a cold voice,


    ¡°What are you calling me for?¡±


    Chengfeng heard her question and hurriedly exined: ¡°Zhiyu, grandpa called to apologize to


    you. Regarding the encounter with you and your mother, I do have to take full responsibility, but


    I want to tell you Clearly, I never thought of hurting you. What happened to you was just an


    ident.¡±


    Zhiyu gave a hum, and said silently: ¡°I believe what you said, but the fact that you were going


    to kill my mother is not an ident, right?¡±


    Chengfeng knew that there was no need to exin or cover-up at this time.


    Everyone is a smart person, and this kind of well-knowing thing is naturally impossible to clean


    up.


    So, he sighed and said ashamed: ¡°Hey! I admit that I do have a big opinion of your mother,


    especially this time she went to Aurous Hill to publicly participate in the auction of Changying¡¯s


    old house, which made the whole Su family¡¯s face lost.


    I was furious for a while before I made that irrational decision. I hope you can understand my


    difficulties to a certain extent¡­¡±


    Zhiyu said neither humble nor overbearing: ¡°Yes. Of course, there is something wrong with my


    mother in this matter, but I think she is not wrong. After all, it is my dad who betrayed the


    marriage first!¡±


    ¡°He had cheated before my mother was pregnant with me, and he had an illegitimate daughter.


    You also know this!¡±


    ¡°In contrast, my mother came to Aurous Hill after she clearly requested a divorce from my dad!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t think there is a principal problem with what she is doing. Because of such a


    little thing, you hurt my mother. It¡¯s a bit too much!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right!¡± Chengfeng said sincerely: ¡°After this incident, I regretted and med


    myself, so I also hope that you two can give me a chance to make up for it.¡±


    Zhiyu said lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything to make up for this kind of thing. My mother will


    never want to see you in her life. I may not want to see you for a long time in the future.¡±


    After speaking, Zhiyu said again: ¡°Although I am your granddaughter, deep down in my heart,


    I still hope that you can use it to assume responsibility and consequences and surrender to


    the police.¡±


    Chengfeng was extremely annoyed when he heard this. However, he did not dare to express


    anything but said helplessly:


    ¡°Zhiyu, after all, I am the head of the Su family. Not only should I lead the family forward, but also


    represent the image and status of the Su family. I really went to jail, not only was it not good for


    the Su family, it was not good for you either.¡±


    Zhiyu said: ¡°I just want a just result.¡±


    ¡°Justice?¡± Chengfeng sighed and said, ¡°Zhiyu, let¡¯s do this, you are a smart girl, we don¡¯t have


    to talk around like that. You can tell me directly, what on earth do you want me to do so you can


    forget it?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Zhiyu said: ¡°I just said, I hope you surrender yourself to the police!¡±


    Chengfeng smiled and sighed: ¡°Zhiyu, if I¡¯m not wrong, you have said so much to Zhifei, you


    should be thinking about this matter, can you negotiate some conditions with me?


    To be honest, I don¡¯t me you for having such thoughts. After all, I will makepensation for


    your wife. So if you have any request, just say it, as long as I can ept it, I will agree to it!¡±

 Chapter 2887

    Chapter 2887


    Zhiyu heard Chengfeng straightforwardly say what he thought in his heart, and couldn¡¯t help but


    sigh in her heart: ¡°Talking to smart people is peace of mind. Everyone is a master who can nod


    in a word, saving a lot of twists and turns.¡±


    As a result, she no longer concealed her true motives and said: ¡°You are right. I really want to


    get somepensation for my mother and me. I think this is what we deserve.¡±


    As she said, she added: ¡°By the way, this is not only for me and my mother, but also for my dad!


    I heard that he, like my second uncle, has disappeared. He is only working for the Su family.


    Those who are missing should receive a certain amount ofpensation.¡±


    Chengfeng asked her: ¡°Zhiyu, don¡¯t you know about your father¡¯s disappearance? He


    disappeared in Aurous Hill, and I think his disappearance has a very strong rtionship with


    your benefactor.¡±


    Zhiyu denied: ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how my dad disappeared. I only know that he came to


    Aurous Hill to help Su family negotiate cooperation with the Japanese.¡±


    Chengfeng sighed and said, ¡°Your dad did go to Aurous Hill to discuss cooperation. He was


    going to see Ito Takehiko from the Ito family, but he has disappeared before he even meets


    Ito Takehiko.


    Closely, before he disappeared, he used his authority to transfer the family¡¯s 100 million U.S.


    dors to an unknown overseas ount. I suspect that he might have been kidnapped.¡±


    With that, Chengfeng asked again: ¡°Do you really know this thing? Did you never ask the


    benefactor, or he didn¡¯t tell you at all?¡±


    Zhiyu said indifferently: ¡°He never told me, but I don¡¯t think he has any reason to target my dad.


    My dad has never offended him, and the danger that my mom and I encountered this time


    has nothing to do with him.¡±


    When Chengfeng heard this, his face suddenly became very ugly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Zhiyu said that Zynn didn¡¯t offend her benefactor because Zynn didn¡¯t participate in her and her


    mother¡¯s distress. Isn¡¯t that just to point fingers to me?¡±


    ¡°In other words, I offended her benefactor for nning the assassination of Liona? Then is he


    still prepared to deal with me?!¡±


    Zhiyu¡¯s words contained a faint threat, which gave Chengfeng a headache.


    However, he now dare not directly offend his granddaughter.


    After all, he also ns to ease the rtionship with her first, and then find a way to find out who


    the benefactor is.


    If he could provide Master Cary with some clues and let Cary use metaphysical means to kill


    him, then he could solve this problem once and for all in the future.


    So, his tone was immediately full ofpromise, and he said with emotion: ¡°Zhiyu, what you


    said is really correct. I¡¯m sorry for you and your mother. And your dad suffered an ident


    because of the Su family. I really have topensate you well¡­¡±

 Chapter 2888

    Chapter 2888


    After speaking, Chengfeng said: ¡°Zhiyu, whatpensation do you want, just say it, as long


    as I can do it, I will promise you!¡±


    Originally, Zhiyu did not want to make any transactions with him.


    She didn¡¯t care about money, and it was not so easy to forgive him for what he did, and she


    could not forgive him for what he did all his life.


    However, since Charlie let her be Su Family Patriarch within three years, she has changed


    her mindset.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She used to be in the family, not fighting, not robbing, and not getting ahead, but now, she


    wants to change her way.


    So she asked Chengfeng: ¡°The reason why my dad wants to meet Yuuhiko Ito must be for the


    ocean shipping business, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chengfeng said frankly: ¡°Our ocean shipping business has now been stopped, and


    there is dissatisfaction with Su empire from above, so I have not let go of it during this period.


    Your father also wants to take our ships and the resources and transfer them to Japan, and the


    Japanesepany¡¯s shipping permits, route resources, and terminal resources can be used to


    continue operating this business, but it¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    Zhiyu said at this time: ¡°Well, I want the Su family to transfer this business to me. In the future,


    all the ocean transportation business of the Su family will be in my charge, and all


    rted resources will be controlled by me.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I also require that I am solely responsible for the operation and finances, and the


    equity belongs to me alone, and I must not have any affiliation with the Su family!¡±


    Chengfeng did not expect Zhiyu¡¯s appetite to be so great.


    He secretly thought in his heart:


    ¡°Zhiyu girl, want the entire ocean transportation business of the Su family?¡±


    ¡°Su empire¡¯s total assets in this business exceed 300 billion! At least 20% of Su empire¡¯s


    assets!¡±


    ¡°She wants to walk so much in one breath, this girl really has a lot of appetites!¡±

 Chapter 2889

    Chapter 2889


    Chengfeng is obsessed with power, and for him, he is 10,000 times unwilling to let others


    separate power from him.


    Therefore, at such an age, he still has to firmly control the position of Su Family Patriarch, and


    control every sector of the Su Family¡¯s business, as well as the overall financial power.


    His seven children hadn¡¯t mentioned the idea of separating the family before, but he was


    resolutely rejecting each time.


    Later, the seven children changed their way of thinking, regardless of the family. At least the


    business should be divided up and given to different people to take full responsibility.


    But he still disagreed.


    He is like an ancient emperor, not only disagreeing to distribute the world to the princes, but


    also disagreeing to let his children be kings in charge of one party.


    In short, the Su family belongs to him, so no part of it can be separated.


    Because of this, when he heard Zhiyu¡¯s request, his first thought was to get very angry.


    If it were in the past, let alone Zhiyu, even his own children, anyone who would dare to speak


    to him like this would definitely get a p in the face, and then directly driven away to some


    overseas country.


    But now, various crises forced him to carefully consider Zhiyu¡¯s request.


    He thought to himself: ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, if she holds a press conference tonight, my reputation will


    never stand up;¡±


    ¡°Moreover, what if her benefactor stood up for her and then attacked me?¡±


    ¡°Before Cary killed her benefactor, I could only promise her first.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, the Su¡¯s ocean


    shipping industry has basically been shut down, even if it is temporarily given to her, she will not


    be able to make any storms, nor will she get any benefits!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When I resolve the threats behind her, I can naturally get these businesses back easily.¡±


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay! Grandpapromises you! Su¡¯s ocean


    transportation business will be yours in the future. If it is  convenient, youe to Suzhou to find


    me, and


    I will do all the relevant documents and contracts, and put it in your hands!¡±


    Zhiyu said: ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s true that I am stillining to you, so I may not be able to face you


    for the time being. As for the contract, I will ask awyer to help.¡±


    Chengfeng hesitated for only three seconds, and said


    straightforwardly: ¡°No problem! In this case, I will let Ansone to Suzhou. You can find a


    lawyer to connect with him. After the connection ispleted, the Su family ocean shipping


    group is yours!¡±

 Chapter 2890

    Chapter 2890


    The so-called press conference, the so-called result justice, and the procedural justice, for


    her formerly, absolutely did not allow any moisture to be mixed in it.


    But for Zhiyu now, the main thing is that she can achieve the results she wants, and she can


    compromise.


    And the result she really wanted was Su¡¯s ocean shipping business.


    Although this business is now in trouble because of Chengfeng¡¯s actions, she is confident that


    this business will be restored to life.


    The ocean shipping business has high profits and great potential, and it is definitely the most


    promising sunrise industry at the moment.


    Moreover, the Su family¡¯s business has been hit hard and cannot be revitalized. Now that the


    old man is looking for this business, the old man can still ept it through gritted teeth.


    But if she asks him for those industries that are currently operating smoothly and are highly


    profitable, he may not be able to agree.


    So, she said to the old man: ¡°Grandpa, since we have reached a consensus, please arrange


    for Anson toe over before dark, and try to sign the contract before the press


    conference.¡±


    Chengfeng had no other words, and immediately said: ¡°I will let hime by helicopter now, and


    he will be over there in an hour!¡±


    Zhiyu said: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for Steward Su.¡±


    Chengfeng hung up the phone, his face was already dark to the extreme.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself: ¡°Zhiyu, Zhiyu, I want you to know the joy of fish, but I


    didn¡¯t expect you to be the only one who is not satisfied! Grab a little bit and want to bite such a


    big piece of meat, you good granddaughter, you really make me admire!¡±


    After that, he gritted his teeth hard, picked up thendline phone on the desk, pressed the


    quick dial, and said, ¡°Anson,e to my study!¡±


    Half a minuteter, Anson knocked on the door of the room, by the way, pushed the door in,


    and asked respectfully: ¡°Master, are you looking for me?¡±


    Chengfeng said in a cold voice: ¡°Bring the legal director, and then bring all the equity information


    of our shippingpany, thepany¡¯s articles of association and official seal, and go to


    Aurous Hill urgently.¡±


    Anson asked puzzledly: ¡°Master, what do you want him and take these materials to Aurous Hill?¡±

 Chapter 2891

    Chapter 2891


    Chengfeng gritted his teeth and said: ¡°I want you to go to Aurous Hill and change the shipping


    company¡¯s ownership to Zhiyu. From now on, the shippingpany will be hers alone.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Anson¡¯s chin was almost astonished, and he blurted out: ¡°Master, you¡­are you¡­are you


    kidding me?! For such a big shippingpany, just give it away like that?!¡±


    Chengfeng asked in return: ¡°Otherwise? Zhiyu is a good girl now! My reputation will be in her


    hands in the future, and if she really asks me to surrender in front of the people of the whole


    country, then how can I settle this matter? I don¡¯t want to think about turning over again in the


    future!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Moreover, there is a mysterious master behind this girl, and I am not sure now, whether I can kill


    him before he attacks me!


    Anson asked quickly: ¡°Master, the British Cary has arrived in Aurous Hill, right? Is there any


    progress on his side?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Chengfeng said: ¡°Although Aurous Hill is a small city, it has a poption of nearly 10


    million. It is as difficult as climbing to the sky to find someone, so we still have to give him


    some time!¡±


    Anson hurriedly said: ¡°Master! In my opinion, you might as well call Luther yourself. This old


    thing is now a four-star warrior. If you can convince him and let him protect you personally, your


    safety will be guaranteed.


    Greater the protection, and there is no need to worry that the expert wille to trouble you!¡±


    Chengfeng sighed: ¡°Luther didn¡¯t leave any leeway before. I think he is determined to draw a


    clear line with us. Asking him now will probably be useless.¡±


    After that, Chengfeng said again: ¡°Even if Luther still has a chance, it will never be possible to


    find a breakthrough in a short while, so you should go to Aurous Hill first, first give the shipping


    company to Zhiyu and stabilize this matter. Go through today¡¯s hurdle safely.¡±


    Anson nodded and said respectfully: ¡°OK master, I am ready to go!¡±


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    Charlie has received a call from Roma.


    The He family has selected ten family members with the strongest strength, the highest talent,


    and the highest loyalty this time, and they are ready to set off to Aurous Hill to report to him


    immediately.

 Chapter 2892

    Chapter 2892


    ording to Roma, Luther, who has just broken through the fourth meridian and became a


    four-star warrior, also became one of the ten people.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie didn¡¯t feel much about who came from the He family, after all, he didn¡¯t really need the


    He family to work for him.


    However, hearing that the old man of the He family personally put on the battlefield did make


    Charlie feel the sincerity of the He family.


    Because the He family is here tonight, Charlie came to Shangri-La and told Ruoli the news.


    Ruoli was naturally extremely excited when she heard that both her mother and grandpa


    woulde.


    After hearing that Grandpa had broken through the four meridians and became a four-star


    warrior, her eyes were wet with excitement.


    She looked at Charlie, choked, and said, ¡°To break through the four meridians and be a


    four-star warrior is the biggest and greatest wish of my grandfather in his life. After he was sixty


    years old, he knew that he would definitely have no hope of breaking through in his life, so he


    kept putting this incident and regarded it as the biggest regret of his life¡­¡±


    Having said this, she said with a grateful expression: ¡°Master, all thanks to the opportunity you


    gave, if it weren¡¯t for your pill, grandpa would definitely not have such an opportunity, thank


    you!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for anything. The cooperation with your He


    family is indeed for your face, but this kind of cooperation is also equal, and it is not my unteral


    charity.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I may have many ces where I need to use the He family in the future. As long


    as the He family can work with me wholeheartedly, I will definitely give them more opportunities


    to rise.¡±


    ¡°This kind of opportunity is not only money and pill, it may even include aplete inner family


    boxing technique and other inner family techniques.¡±


    When Charlie said this, he paused and asked: ¡°ording to my observations, the inner boxing


    technique that your He family cultivates should be a broken scroll. I don¡¯t know if what I said is


    wrong?¡±


    Ruoli said quickly: ¡°Master really has a lot of magical powers, you can even see this¡­¡±


    After that, she exined truthfully: ¡°In fact, the inner boxing techniques that the He family has


    passed down for hundreds of years were not created by the family ancestors, but were obtained


    by chance by them.¡±


    ¡°In fact, when it was first obtained, it was a fragmented volume, and most of the content was


    missing¡­¡±

 Chapter 2893

    Chapter 2893


    ¡°Therefore, when the He family practices this inner family boxing method, there are many


    restrictions, and it is easy to cause internal force disorder and life-threatening injury¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because of this that the family settled in the coldest ce in China, because the


    colder, the less the chance of internal forces being disordered¡­¡± Charlie nodded.


    In fact, the way of martial arts has been in decline a lot since its development in ancient


    times.


    In fact, from the Song Dynasty to thete Ming and early Qing, the development of martial arts


    was rtively prosperous.


    After all, in the era of cold weapons, kung fu was very useful, not only to protect the home and


    the country, but also to make a living, so in addition to schrs, the rest of the people wanted


    to be martial arts masters.


    However, in the Qing Dynasty, foreign powers opened the country with guns and suddenly let


    countless martial artists discover that they could hardly practice their skills for a lifetime, and


    they were even no match for a bullet gun or a cannon in the hands of foreigners.


    In the beginning, many patriotic martial artists also had the heart to serve the country loyally,


    but their strength was not worth mentioning in the face of hot weapons.


    The most sighing thing was that thousands of names and regiments besieged hundreds of


    foreigners in Dongjiaomin Lane, but they stayed for 56 days, but they didn¡¯t attack.


    Since then, arge number of martial arts practitioners have be the biggest opponents of


    martial arts from their original love of the field. The reason is that they have seen a huge gap and


    realized that they have lost a bullet in their lifetime efforts.


    Since then, domestic wars have been perennial, domestic, and foreign troubles, and the speed


    of weapon development has been getting faster and faster, which has widened the gap between


    martial arts and weapons.


    Therefore, since the Qing Dynasty, martial arts began to go downhill, and it has not really re-


    emerged until now.


    Originally, there were millions or even tens of millions of people in China, out of the total


    poption, who practiced martial arts, but now, there are no more than hundreds of thousands


    of martial artists in the country out of these billion people.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Many internal martial arts have been gradually lost in this period of time, so that many martial


    arts practitioners do not haveplete internal martial arts to practice, which can be regarded


    as a great sorrow of the decline of this art.

 Chapter 2894

    Chapter 2894


    However, the enthusiasm of this art today is not at all inferior to those of their ancestors.


    Take the He family as an example. In fact, the He family has always been eager to fill up their


    iplete set of internal boxing, but unfortunately, they have not found any relevant clues.


    For Charlie, the inner boxing method was nothing remarkable.


    The ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± recorded a lot of internal martial arts, and he didn¡¯t


    even bother to practice these, because he had alreadypletely exceeded the level of martial


    arts practitioners. This internal martial arts was of no value to him.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, if he casually took out one of the internal boxing techniques in the ¡°Nine Profound


    Heavenly Scriptures¡±, I am afraid that the martial arts families in the world would be able to trade


    their heads for this.


    What¡¯s interesting is that nowadays, among the martial arts practitioners in the country, the only


    one who has masteredplete internal martial arts is the little pepper Aoxue who has just


    entered the industry and has no style.


    The ¡°Four Elephant Palms¡± she is now quietly practicing is aplete internal boxing technique


    that Charlie found out from the ¡°Nine Profound Heaven ssics¡±.


    Therefore, he said to Ruoli: ¡°If the time is right in the future, I can provide the He family with a


    complete internal boxing technique. By then, I may be able to help the family to a higher level!¡±


    She was shocked when she heard this, and she was equally excited.


    She didn¡¯t doubt that Charlie had aplete inner family boxing technique, but she did not


    expect that he would be willing to take it out and give it to the He family.


    Although Charlie did not say to give it immediately or definitely, he also said that it would be given


    when the time is right, which means that he is willing to give it to the He family as long as the time


    is right.


    Ruoli was very clear about the significance ofplete internal martial art.


    So when she heard this, she couldn¡¯t wait to hope that the He family could be Master


    Wade¡¯s confidant as soon as possible, and at the same time, she could receive the inner family


    boxing technique gifted by him as soon as possible!


    While Charlie was chatting with Zhiyu, his mobile phone suddenly received a call from Leon.


    This made Charlie a little curious.

 Chapter 2895

    Chapter 2895


    Generally speaking, Leon doesn¡¯t contact him very often, but whenever he contacted him, it


    was usually a very important matter.


    So, he hurriedly connected the phone and asked, ¡°Steward Leon, is it something important


    that you are looking for me?¡±


    Leon smiled slightly and said, ¡°Master, I have nothing to do with you, but there is something that


    may require you toe up with an idea.¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Leon said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Zhiyu¡¯s conference will be broadcast live on the wholework


    tonight.


    She also contacted the short video tform you asked Wade family to buy, and hope we can


    also participate in this conference. I hope we can provide some rmended resources, so I


    would like to ask you toe up with an idea and see if you agree to her.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t pay much attention to the news today, so he still doesn¡¯t know that Zhiyu will


    appear in a press conference.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Suddenly hearing Leon say this, he asked very curiously: ¡°Why is she suddenly appearing in


    a conference? And also engaged in such a big battle¡­ Has she disclosed in advance what


    the conference is about?¡±


    Leon hurriedly exined:


    ¡°It is said that the content of this press conference is rted to their experience during this


    period. After all, the people of the whole country have paid great attention to the fact that they


    were missing after a car ident. Now that they have returned to the public eye, she should


    give an exnation.¡±


    Speaking of this, Leon paused slightly and said:


    ¡°And I think she must have a big move for this press conference.


    Maybe she wants to take advantage of this opportunity to tell her grandfather in front of the


    people of the whole country.


    Chengfeng was in trouble! That¡¯s why I called to ask you, should we get involved in this


    matter?¡±


    Charlie hesitated for a moment,bined with Zhiyu¡¯s character in his mind, pondered the


    matter carefully, and said: ¡°Steward Leon, you can let our short video tform broadcast it for


    her.¡±


    Leon said: ¡°Master if she really attacks Chengfeng at the press conference, it will be more or


    less embarrassing for us. After all, Old man knows that the short video tform is in the hands


    of Wade family. If wee forward to help Zhiyu live, maybe it will be rejected by insiders.¡±


    The upper ss has the rules of the upper ss.


    Generally speaking, the upper ss doesn¡¯t like to engage in small actions behind the scenes.


    In the past, many wealthy people manipted social media by looking for people who had


    nothing to do with them. Even if the whole world felt that they did it by themselves, there was


    no direct evidence to prove it.


    But the Wade family is different this time. People all over the country know that the short video


    tform belongs to the Wade family. If the Wade family deliberately disgusts the Su family


    on their tform, it will definitely be a little unmorous in the eyes of outsiders.


    Charlie smiled and said at this time: ¡°From my point of view, Zhiyu shouldn¡¯t attack her


    grandfather at this press conference, so you can let the short video tform rest assured to


    broadcast it for her.¡±

 Chapter 2896

    Chapter 2896


    Leon asked in surprise, ¡°Master, why are you so sure?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°If you have to exin the reason, it will be a long story, but you just


    believe me.¡±


    Leon hurriedly said, ¡°Okay young master, then I will deal with it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie asked with a


    smile: ¡°Steward Leon, is there anything else?¡±


    Leon said, ¡°The rest is nothing.¡±


    Charlie said in a convenient way: ¡°That¡¯s good, then do this first, and then contact me if you have


    anything.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ruoli who was next to Charlie hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, Sister Zhiyu


    is going to hold a press conference?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Not only will a press conference be held, but also a live


    broadcast will be conducted on the entirework. By then, there will be at least tens of


    millions of people watching the live broadcast simultaneously on so many tforms.¡±


    Ruoli asked iprehensibly: ¡°Then why do you think she will not attack Chengfeng? This is


    a good opportunity to ruin him!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°It seems that your sister is a little smarter than you.¡±


    Ruoli put out her tongue in embarrassment, and said with a sigh:


    ¡°How can I bepared to Sister Zhiyu, who has received elite education since she was a


    child, and she is also a high-achieving student who graduated from a top university.


    In contrast, ept After 9 years ofpulsory education, I have never attended high school¡­¡±


    Charlie shook his head and smiled: ¡°This doesn¡¯t have much to do with how many studies she


    has attended, mainly because Zhiyu clearly knows what she wants.¡±


    Ruoli asked curiously, ¡°Master, can you tell me more specifically?¡± Charlie exined: ¡°Everyone


    thinks that your sister¡¯s press


    conference is an excellent opportunity to challenge Chengfeng,


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    and everyone thinks that as long as your sister seizes this opportunity, Chengfeng will be


    ruined and never turned back. , But if you think about it, what does this mean to her?¡±


    Ruoli was even more puzzled, looking at Charlie nkly, and said seriously: ¡°At least she can


    get revenge! Attacking the enemy is not just revenge for herself?¡±

 Chapter 2897

    Chapter 2897


    Charlie looked at her, shook his head, and said, ¡°When Zhiyu does this, it is just a bit of hatred


    for Chengfeng. It won¡¯t have any other effects, and it doesn¡¯t even make him lose a dime. It¡¯s


    meaningless.¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°This is different from when I first exposed Chengfeng¡¯s conspiracy. Before


    I exposed him, Chengfeng¡¯s personality was very top-notch. It can be said that countless


    people worship and admired him. Made him fall to the altar, and also caused the Su Family to


    suffer a great blow.¡±


    ¡°Including the suspension of ocean shipping business, it is also the punishment given to him by


    the above.¡±


    ¡°However, Chengfeng has already been thrown this time. Even if Zhiyu stood up and scolded


    him today, she would just pour cold water on the fallen Chengfeng. It is impossible for him to


    fall again.¡±


    ¡°Rather than pour a pot of dispensable cold water, it is better to take this opportunity to ask


    him for some benefits.¡±


    Ruoli eximed: ¡°Young Master, you say that my sister wants to make peace with him?!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said, ¡°On the surface, it is a peace talk, but in reality, it is cutting


    Chengfeng¡¯s meat with a blunt knife.¡±


    After that, Charlie said again: ¡°This time Chengfeng must be severely cut by Zhiyu. After this cut,


    the two of them seem to have reached some kind of reconciliation condition, but in fact,


    the rtionship between them. The old man and grandchildren¡¯s love points arepletely


    exhausted, and after the talks, they are the real enemies.¡±


    Ruoli couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°In this case, Sister Zhiyu will be in danger in the future, right?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and smiled: ¡°No, Chengfeng provokes no one, dare not provoke her.


    Don¡¯t forget, there is me behind Zhiyu. Chengfeng is absolutely absolute before he finds me out.


    He dare not start with Zhiyu.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°Your sister is really going to work hard for the position of Su


    Family Patriarch this time. This is a good thing. If she really bes Su Family Patriarch in the


    future, Su Family and Wade Family have been in the past decades. We can draw a full stop for


    the kindness and grievances!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, your future, even your mother and the future of the whole He family, will have a


    better home!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At that time, you can change your identity and assist her as sister¡¯s side!¡±


    ¡°If she has the support of you and the He family, her future will be limitless!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s hatred of the Su family was only on those people who were rted to the Anti-Wade


    League back then.

 Chapter 2898

    Chapter 2898


    Now, Zynn, the apparent leader of the Anti-Wade Alliance, has been thrown into Syria by


    himself, and Shoude, the apparent number two figure, has also entered the Orvel¡¯s kennel.


    So at the moment, Chengfeng is the only enemy from the Su family.


    ording to the agreement between Charlie and Zhiyu, she ascends to the top of the Su


    Family Patriarch and could take the initiative to surrender Chengfeng in exchange for her


    father to return to China.


    If she can do this at that time, she will get Zynn back, but she still has to make sure that he


    stays away from all the real power of the Su family, forcing him to retire.


    In that way, whether the Wade family or himself, they can let go of all their old hatreds with the


    Su family, and never offend the river.


    Therefore, Charlie naturally hoped that Zhiyu would get better and better by then.


    And Ruoli was also Zhiyu¡¯s half-sister. When the two sisters metst time, Charlie looked at


    her closely.


    He can be sure that in Zhiyu¡¯s heart, there really is this sister Ruoli.


    And Ruoli also has her sister.


    More importantly, Ruoli now has no cruelty and hostility at the beginning. In the future, she will


    definitely be able to follow Zhiyu with all her heart and escort her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He originally thought that his arrangement is very reasonable, and he also considered the two


    sisters very much.


    But he never expected that Ruoli¡¯s eyes would suddenly turn red when she heard what he said.


    She looked at him and choked: ¡°Master¡­ Ruoli¡¯s life was saved by you¡­ My cultivation was


    also broken through with your help¡­


    You are Ruoli¡¯s greatest benefactor in this life. In the future, if I just want to stay with you before


    and after serving you with all my heart, and don¡¯t want to return to Su¡¯s house¡­


    Charlie exined: ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to go back to the Su family, but you will go back after


    your sister bes the head of the Su family.¡±


    Ruoli choked up in anger and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t return! Although my sister and I have half the


    same blood rtionship, in the final analysis, I don¡¯t owe her anything, and I don¡¯t want to stay


    with her in the future¡­¡±

 Chapter 2899

    Chapter 2899


    Having said this, she subconsciously grabbed Charlie¡¯s hand and cried and said, ¡°Master, please


    don¡¯t rush away in the future, okay?¡±


    Charlie said helplessly: ¡°You are only more sensitive to your identity and cannot return to


    normal life immediately, so I will keep you by my side, but in the future, this matter will


    eventually pass, and the hatred of the Japanese will also recede by the time. It gradually fades


    and is even forgotten. At that time, you can have your own life again. Why do you need to


    spend it by my side?¡±


    Ruoli said firmly: ¡°I don¡¯t want my own life¡­I just want to stay with you before and after the


    horse¡­¡±


    As she said, she wiped away her tears, and said a little angrily:


    ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t want me to follow you someday, if you don¡¯t want to be stalked, I will find a


    nun¡¯s haircut when the timees. For nuns, eat fast and recite Buddha for the rest of life!


    Don¡¯t think that me if it frightens you.


    I can swear to the sky with my own life. If there is any vition, the sky will thunder and kill


    me!¡±


    Charlie waspletely speechless, and he asked after a long time:


    ¡°You¡­what are you doing? You are only in your early twenties this year, and you will have a lot


    of good times in the future!


    And with your current cultivation base, even if you start from now on, there will be an


    improvement in your cultivation base, and you can easily live a hundred years old, which means


    that your life has only passed one-fifth, or even one-sixth!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Ruoli said firmly: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you, my life would have passed one hundred


    percent, and there would be no Ruoli sitting here safe and sound!


    So, No matter how long I have left, it will is given to me by Master, so I am willing to spend this


    time for you only!¡±


    When Charlie heard Ruoli¡¯s words, deep in his heart, he was moved and helpless.


    He originally wanted to continue to persuade this stubborn girl, but the look in this girl¡¯s eyes


    seemed to be something he could not persuade at all.


    So he gave up this idea.


    Just like what he said earlier, there is still a long, long time in the future, and there is absolutely


    no need to pursue Ruoli to be able to achieve it in one step now.


    There will be a lot of time in the future, and the days toe will be long, and even if her mind


    is as solid as a rock, it will definitely change over time.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, he simply turned off the topic and said: ¡°By the way, Ruoli, I have asked Mr.


    Issac to urgently buy a riverside vi. The vi is a second-hand detached house with eight


    rooms.


    In the basement, when your grandpa and the otherse, they will live there, and they can


    practice quietly without being affected by the outside world.¡±


    Ruoli hurriedly said: ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to spend so much money. The He family used to


    serve the Su family. They lived in the Su family. They were divided by gender and lived in the


    upper and lower bunks like the school dormitory. A vi is too expensive¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I bought the vi and loan it to your grandpa. You must not have any


    psychological pressure, and I bought the house as an investment, mainly for the appreciation of


    the value.¡±


    Ruoli said again: ¡°However, after Grandpa and the otherse, they must be waiting for you 24


    hours a day, and they will even be around you on call 24 hours a day. You arrange for them to


    live in the vi. In case you have something to do, They must not be able to arrive in time.¡±

 Chapter 2900

    Chapter 2900


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°These are all trivial things. In fact, I am used to being alone. Generally, I


    don¡¯t keep people around. Even Orvel and Issac are not by my side 24 hours a day. They usually


    do. They have their own affairs, they have their own lives, and they won¡¯t revolve around me 24


    hours a day. The same goes for your grandpa and others with him.¡±


    Ruoli asked hurriedly: ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t let Grandpa and the others follow you, what are their


    main tasks after theye?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about this. When the timees, these practitioners of


    your He family can be divided into several people to help Orvel and Issac.¡±


    ¡°Even though there are many younger brothers with Orvel, they are all unfamiliar with the


    techniques. It¡¯s okay to fight hard with others on the street. If they really meet a master, all of


    them will be given for nothing.¡±


    ¡°So at that time, your family, on the one hand, will help Orvel do some things beyond his


    ability, and on the other hand, will also help him train his little brothers a little.¡±


    ¡°As for Issac, although all the people under his hand are well- trained, they are still a bit worse


    than you martial people, so you have to help them improve their overall strength.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruoli hurriedly said: ¡°These must be fine! Grandpa and they must be able to do very well!¡±


    With that said, she looked at Charlie a little embarrassedly, and asked faintly: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t


    know¡­ I don¡¯t know what your arrangement is for me¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You are now in a special situation, so just continue to stay in Shangri-


    La, and try not to have any contact with anyone except me and your mother.¡±


    Ruoli has no opinion on Charlie¡¯s arrangement.


    She is most afraid that he would also send her to Issac, Orvel, or her sister.


    Since he is willing to continue to keep her in Shangri-La, of course she is also willing to ept


    it.


    Anyway, as long as she doesn¡¯t get driven by him to other ces and sees him often, she will be


    satisfied.


    Charlie said to her: ¡°By the way, I have never allowed you to contact the outside world, or even


    let you have ess to outside information.


    On the one hand, I am still a little wary of you, on the other hand, It¡¯s really because your identity


    is too special. If the news is revealed, it is easy to cause trouble for you.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie paused, and then said: ¡°But now it seems that you are no longer as


    irritable as when the ident happened, and you have also met your mother. I believe your


    current state of mind must be rtively stable. A lot.¡±

 Chapter 2901

    Chapter 2901


    Ruoli hurriedly said: ¡°Master, I¡¯m really different now from before. Great changes have taken


    ce in all aspects, and they are all changes in the right direction.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with satisfaction: ¡°I believe these, because I can see it myself.¡±


    As he said, he took out a new mobile phone and handed it to her: ¡°I asked Mr. Issac to buy this


    mobile phone before. It was originally intended to be taken with your sister when she left, but


    Mr. Issac paid it back.


    I kept her mobile phone from before the ident, so I gave her her own mobile phone. I think


    I will just keep this mobile phone for you.¡±


    Ruoli hasn¡¯t used a mobile phone for a long time, and hasn¡¯t even learned about outside


    consultations through the Inte for a


    long time, so when she saw this mobile phone, she seemed very excited.


    Young people who are ustomed to smartphones and the Inte, let alone leave their


    phones for a day, as long as they are awake and can¡¯t use their phones for more than two or


    three hours, they will be anxious.


    Naturally, Ruoli is no exception to this point.


    She is almost under house arrest in Shangri-La, and there is no channel for receiving


    information, so deep down in her heart, she has longed for a mobile phone.


    But for this kind of thing, she was naturally embarrassed to talk to Charlie, so she could only


    endure that kind of desire.


    Seeing him actually took the initiative to give her a new mobile phone, she didn¡¯t know how


    happy she was.


    Charlie looked amazed when he saw her picking up the phone, and said with a smile: ¡°It has


    already been activated, and there is a phone card in it. The phone bill can be overdrawn


    indefinitely. You can use it to talk to me or your Mom, contact Mr. Issac, other people but still try


    not to¡­¡±


    ¡°In addition, with this mobile phone, you can always know what is happening outside. If it is


    really boring, you can also use it to scan the news, watch a drama, etc. It will not be so boring.¡±


    Ruoli red eyes and said, ¡°Master, thank you so much. During this period of time, I have been


    using my mobile phone even when I was dreaming, and I have already scratched my heart


    and liver¡­¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded, and said, ¡°Before I had some distrust of you, so I didn¡¯t dare to let you directly


    have a way tomunicate with the outside world. You also need to understand this.¡±


    She nodded quickly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, I understand this very well!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°There is another good news to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 2902

    Chapter 2902


    Ruoli asked hurriedly: ¡°What good news?¡±


    Charlie exined: ¡°ording to your mother, this time there are eleven people from your He


    family, including her. Among these eleven, your mother is the only woman. For reasons of


    convenience, instead of arranging her to live in that riverside vi, let her live in Shangri-La.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°To be more specific, arrange for her to live in the same room


    with you.¡±


    ¡°Really!?¡± Ruoli was extremely excited when she heard this!


    She originally thought that it would not be so convenient for her mother to meet her with


    grandpa. After all, every time she came to see her, she would definitely be exposed. She was


    not afraid of anything. She was afraid that if her identity was exposed, she would give Charlie


    trouble.


    Now, Charlie ns to arrange for her mother to her room directly, which is a great surprise for


    her.


    He smiled slightly: ¡°Of course I won¡¯t lie to you. They should be here in the evening. I will make


    arrangements at that time, so you can wait with peace of mind.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ruoli was very excited, and respectfully said, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Charlie waved his hand: ¡°You


    don¡¯t need to thank me for such a small matter.¡±


    With that, he looked at the time and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t stay any longer, I will exin to Issac


    and Orvel, so that they can also be prepared.¡±


    After that, Charlie stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Ruoli hurriedly stopped him, and asked embarrassingly:


    ¡°Can you wait a moment, I will register a new WeChat first, and then add you as a friend!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and agreed: ¡°Okay.¡±


    She hurriedly turned on the phone, downloaded WeChat app from the app store, and quickly


    registered an ount.


    She gave her new WeChat a name, and then blushed and said to Charlie: ¡°Master Wade, let me


    sweep your¡­¡±

 Chapter 2903

    Chapter 2903


    Charlie opened his QR code and handed it to Ruoli.


    She scanned it with her mobile phone, and Charlie received a request to add a friend.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He clicked on this request and found that the ount that requested to add him as a friend


    turned out to be nicknamed ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere¡±.


    He didn¡¯t understand at first, why Ruoli had such a name.


    But when he thought that she had just said unswervingly that she wanted to stay by his side and


    told him not to drive her away, Charlie understood her intention of naming her ¡°Don¡¯t go


    anywhere¡±.


    ¡°If you want toe, she should be saying, she wants to stay by my side, she won¡¯t go


    anywhere, right?¡±


    Charlie was moved in his heart, but didn¡¯t ask too much about this question. He directly


    approved the friend¡¯s request to add, and then said to her: ¡°Then I will leave now.¡±


    Ruoli nodded and said hurriedly: ¡°I will take you to the door!¡±


    Ruoli sent Charlie to the door, and he left.


    After talking with her this time, he suddenly felt Ruoli¡¯s firmness and softness. These two


    completely different feelings were able to appear on the same person so naturally and


    harmoniously, which really surprised him.


    Moreover, from the bottom of his heart, he also recognized Ruoli a little bit more.


    There are some dedicated followers around him, but Ruoli is the strongest among these people.


    Although she was still far away from him, Charlie still had a sense of intimacy towards her that


    no one else had.


    In a sense, Charlie felt that Ruoli and himself were actually the same kind of people.


    Both of them are aliens among ordinary people, and both are running in a different


    direction from the others.

 Chapter 2904

    Chapter 2904


    The only difference is that Charlie ran farther than Ruoli.


    Out from Ruoli¡¯s room, he went directly to Issac¡¯s office.


    Seeing himing in, Issac hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, have you finished talking with Miss Su?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Mr. Issac, call Orvel and ask him toe over as soon as


    possible. I have something to tell you both!¡±


    Hearing that Charlie has important things to do with him, Orvel immediately put down his work


    and came to Shangri-La as quickly as possible.


    In Issac¡¯s office, Orvel entered the door and saw Charlie, so he hurried forward and asked


    respectfully: ¡°Master, what can I do this time?¡±


    Charlie waved at him and said with a smile: ¡°Come here, sit down.¡± After speaking, he greeted


    Issac again: ¡°Mr. Issac.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Issac and Orvel sat next to Charlie opposite.


    Immediately, Charlie said: ¡°I have reached a cooperation with the He family. Starting today, the


    He family will send ten top masters to Aurous Hill, ready to be at my disposal.¡±


    Issac said happily: ¡°Master, this is a good thing! With the He family masters, it can be


    regarded as a supplement to Orvel and me. Although we have a lot of manpower avable


    under our


    hands, their strength is indeed better than martial arts. People are much inferior. Sometimes,


    not only will they not be able to help you, but they will even drag you back.¡±


    At this time, what Issac thought of was that time with Charlie, going to the Forbidden Mountain


    Tunnel to rescue Zhiyu and her mother Liona.


    That time, in order to grab time, Charlie jumped down when the helicopter was more than a


    dozen meters away from the tunnel entrance, but how could his men have this ability?


    Even if the emergency rope drop was implemented immediately, because the overall process of


    rope throwing, inspection, hooking, and the decline was indispensable, it was nearly a minute


    slower than Charlie. By the time they chased in, Charlie had already dealt with the crisis. Solved


    it single-handedly.

 Chapter 2905

    Chapter 2905


    In addition, there was also the time when he went to Syria to rescue Melba two days ago.


    Charlie parachuted in a way that exceeded the limit of ordinary people, and was able to sneak


    into Hamid¡¯s heavily guarded base quietly.


    And that time, he himself or none of his staff could walk with Charlie and provide direct


    assistance to him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The reason why such things can¡¯t keep up with the rhythm happen repeatedly is that the


    difference in strength is too big.


    And Orvel couldn¡¯t help sighing at this moment:


    ¡°Master, before me, Mr. Issac, and Liang apanied you to the Changbai Mountain to attack


    the Eight Heavenly Kings, I realized that there is a real gap between our group of people and


    your strength.


    It¡¯s too big. It¡¯s a critical moment. Let¡¯s not say to help you. If we don¡¯t hinder you, it¡¯s a high


    incense. There is indeed some mud that can¡¯t support the wall. If you take He¡¯s family and let


    them stay by your side, we will be able to do well. To improve this embarrassing situation.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°I am talking about cooperation with the He


    family, and it is not really necessary for the He family to help me.


    Charlie said, and continued: ¡°Actually, my n is to distribute the ten people of the He family to


    the two of you, so that they can make up for your shorings, and at the same time can help


    you cultivate a group of subordinates and improve their overall strength.¡±


    As soon as Issac heard this, he became excited and blurted out:


    ¡°Master, if this is the case, that would be great! Although my staff has undergone the same high-


    intensity military training as special forces, they still can¡¯t make a breakthrough. The upper limit


    of ordinary people, their own strength is indeed still a lot worse than those of martial arts


    masters.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said:


    ¡°The melee strength of martial artists, especially the strength of physicalbat, is indeed far


    superior to special forces.


    However, once the special forces are blessed with thermal weapons, their overall strength will


    far exceed those of martial arts, so this time, I n to integrate the two together so that


    the He family can use martial arts to help you and Orvel¡¯s subordinates to improve their own


    abilities and melee strength.


    Then match them with hot weapons. In this way, the overall strength will be even greater and


    bnced.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°In addition, Mr. Issac, your subordinates who have undergone special forces


    training should, in turn, help the He family familiarize themselves with thermal weapons and


    other advanced technologies.


    This is their shoring. Without improvement, the overallbat effectiveness will still be


    greatly limited.¡±


    Immediately afterward, Charlie sighed: ¡°When I went to Japan before, I also fought against


    ninjas.¡±


    ¡°Some ninjas are simr to Chinese warriors. They are still in the era of physicalbat and


    cold weapon attacks. However, there are also a group of ninjas that can keep up with the


    times and incorporate a lot of modern technology.¡±


    ¡°One thing that impressed me is that their paragliders made of ultra-ck paint and a


    propulsion fan with a silent lithium battery fly fast in the sky at night.


    Not only are they fast, but ordinary people on the ground also can¡¯t detect it. This is the organic


    combination of traditional ninjas and modern technology. I think this is an idea worth


    learning from.¡±

 Chapter 2906

    Chapter 2906


    Issac nodded immediately and said excitedly: ¡°Master, I understand what you mean, that is,


    both parties must work together to fill each other¡¯s shorings.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said seriously: ¡°You two, you must choose your most trusted subordinates and let


    them practice martial arts with the He family. I will regrly give them some blood relief pills to


    help them quickly improve their strength.¡±


    The Blood Relief Pill is not worth mentioning to Charlie, but for ordinary people and martial arts


    practitioners, the improvement effect is very obvious.


    Charlie nned to select 40 to 50 people with potential and trust from Issac and Orvel¡¯s men, and


    let them practice martial arts, and then use some blood-saving heart-saving pills for them to


    improve physical fitness and strength.


    For forty to fifty people, there is no need for a blood-saving pill each time.


    He only needs to dissolve four or five blood-saving heart-saving pills in the water, and let them


    take it evenly to achieve good results.


    In this way, every once in a while, they will use the Blood Rescue Pill to gradually help them


    improve. With this within a year or half, they will be able to reach the level of a two-star warrior or


    even a three-star warrior.


    If you really have 40 or 50 three-star warriors under your hand, it is definitely a force that cannot


    be underestimated. Pulling to Japan, you can easily wipe out a ninja family.


    Moreover, there is Ruoli next to him. Now she is already the best among the three-star warriors. If


    he helps her again, she will soon be a four-star warrior like her grandfather.


    Even in the near future, Charlie will be able to make her overtake Luther and be the only


    five-star warrior in the country.


    In this way, he would hand over the newly trained team and the warriors sent by the He family to


    Ruoli for unifiedmand. With her abilities, she would definitely be able to maximize the


    capabilities of these people.


    Charlie was ustomed to fighting alone before, but after experiencing so many things and


    getting to know Hamid, he realized that no matter how strong the ability to fight alone is, there are


    times when he can¡¯t do it alone.


    So, now is the best opportunity topletely change his mind and action strategy!


    At that time, not only will the Japanese be shocked, but even if it is deployed to Europe and


    America from a long distance, thebat effectiveness will not be a problem!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Rothschild family is indeed very powerful. It has countless hidden assets and private


    armaments all over the world.


    However, if dozens of three-star warriors who are good at using thermal weapons are airborne


    over their heads, the Rothschild family can not afford it!

 Chapter 2907

    Chapter 2907


    When the sun sets and the sky is full of sunrays crossing the clouds, a Gulfstream passenger


    ne, dressed in golden sunshine,nded at Aurous Hill Airport.


    The eleven people who were sitting on the ne were sent by the He family this time, including


    Luther and Roma.


    When these people got off the ne, they were immediately arranged by Issac¡¯s fleet and


    dropped at the riverside vi that he had bought in advance.


    This vi happened to be in the same vi area as the riverside vi of Melba¡¯s father Pord,


    but the area of this vi was muchrger than that of Pord¡¯s.


    Charlie actually has a bit of selfishness to arrange the He family here.


    He hopes that the He family can also pay attention to the situation of the father and daughter


    that is Pord and Melba.


    If any family members live here, if someone starts to attack them, it will be hard toe over


    immediately for their rescue.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Charlie, Issac, and Orvel were already waiting in the vi.


    When the team arrived, the sky hadn¡¯tpletely turned dark. Issac¡¯s men took Luther, Roma,


    and the other He family members into the yard, and Charlie also brought Issac and Orvel to


    greet them.


    When Roma saw Charlie, she respectfully said: ¡°Hello, Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Ms. He, you don¡¯t have to be so polite, just call me Charlie from


    now on.¡±


    ¡°How can it be¡­¡± Luther on the side said in full bloom, ¡°Young Master Wade is the benefactor


    of the He family and the future master of the He family. The distinction of respect and


    inferiority is still necessary!¡±


    After that, he sped his fists in his hands, bowed deeply, and said, ¡°Master Wade, here is


    Luther, the owner of the He family, thanks to the great kindness and great kindness of


    Master, and no retribution. I will never hesitate to serve you ever!¡±

 Chapter 2908

    Chapter 2908


    Charlie hurriedly stepped forward, raised his arms, and said seriously: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so


    formal, I am young, and I can¡¯t bear such a gift from you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, now my identity is still a secret in Aurous Hill. Most people only know that I am a


    Feng Shui master, and don¡¯t know that I am originally a member of the Wade Family of Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°If you call Master Wade Master Wade long and short all day long, it will easily reveal my


    identity.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call my name, my full name is Charlie Wade, Wade of the Wade family.¡±


    Luther was surprised, he hesitated for a while, and said:


    ¡°This¡­this¡­ We are so favored by you as a mountain like a sea, how can we directly call your


    name just like that. If the ancestors know it, I am afraid that they will beat me in the leg and


    break it with the blows!¡±


    Orvel smiled and said: ¡°Mr. He, you are just like us, in front of outsiders, call him Master Wade!


    Anyway, his name is very famous in Aurous Hill!¡±


    ¡°Master Wade?¡± Luther repeated it subconsciously.


    ¡°Right!¡± Orvel said with a smile: ¡°The real master of Dragon Leaf in the world, we basically know


    that Aurous Hill really has a face and reputation.¡±


    Luther nodded solemnly as soon as he heard this, arched his hands at Orvel, and said, ¡°Thank


    you for this brother¡¯s suggestion.


    From now on, the Master will be called Blessed Master Wade!¡± Charlie¡¯s head was big.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This group of people followed all the time and called him Master Wade, and he had already


    had a headache hearing it.


    But when he thinks about it, the title of Master Wade doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, he has heard that a


    lot, and he is all numb.


    So he smiled helplessly and said to Luther: ¡°Since the old man insists, then I won¡¯t say more.¡±


    Luther immediately sped his fist and said: ¡°Luther, I have seen Master Wade!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, others in the He family followed suit.


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s it for these trivial matters. Let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie pointed to the vi in front of him, and said, ¡°Mr. He, this vi is


    prepared for you by me for your daily amodation and cultivation.


    The house isrge and there are many rooms. The level is opened up and it is enough for daily


    practice.


    If you need any equipment, you can talk to Mr. Issac when the timees, and let him arrange


    someone to implement it for you when that timees.¡±


    Luther hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, you are so polite. In fact, we can live in an ordinary


    dormitory with ease. There is no requirement for living conditions.¡±

 Chapter 2909

    Chapter 2909


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I talked about cooperation with the He family, not to squeeze the value


    of the He family, so youe all the way, and I won¡¯t let you do this and that all day long.¡±


    ¡°In the future, you still have to have plenty of time to enjoy life, especially to continue practicing.


    If I arrange dormitories for you and not arrange a training venue, it will basically kill your room for


    future growth.¡± Charlie¡¯s words moved the He family very deeply.


    They worked with the Su family before, but they didn¡¯t have such good treatment.


    In the Su family, they were just like the servants at home, on standby 24 hours a day.


    Even if it¡¯s bedtime, it¡¯s amand anytime, anywhere, no matter what they were doing, they


    must set off immediately.


    Moreover, even in normal times, there are no holidays.


    Most of them have their own objects of protection, so they basically have to stay in the


    dark during the day to do their security work with due diligence, and there is no time to


    strengthen their own practice.


    Ruoli was originally the best seedling in the He family¡¯s generation.


    But because she is the illegitimate daughter of Zynn, and he needed a personal bodyguard, so


    she started to be his bodyguard at the age of 18.


    In the past few years as a bodyguard, her cultivation has almost stagnated, because there is


    no time or space for her to practice well.


    Therefore, Charlie prepared a vi for the He family to give them time to practice daily.


    He also made it clear that they must continue to practice and continue to improve themselves.


    This is indeed a world away from the Su family.


    Charlie said again at this time: ¡°My two subordinates, Mr. Issac and Orvel, each of them has a


    lot of hard-hearted brothers in their hands, but these people have not been in contact with


    martial arts, and the overall melee strength is rtively poor.


    So in the future, I also need a lot of help from Mr. He and you, and spare a certain amount


    of energy to help me train and improve them.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Luther heard this, he said without thinking: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry! You are kind to me


    and the He family, so I will do this for you wholeheartedly!


    My He family¡¯s internal boxing method is not good. It¡¯s iplete, but it¡¯s still very practical for


    people who are just entering the industry.


    I will pass on the He family¡¯s internal boxing to them and try my best to improve their


    strength!¡±


    As soon as Luther said this, except for Roma, the other He family members were shocked.


    The words of the old man are tantamount to giving away the most precious and invaluable


    things of the He family!


    The He family¡¯s internal boxing method, that is the biggest reliance of the He family for hundreds


    of years!


    Just giving it out will definitely have a huge impact on the He family in the future.


    However, although everyone is worried, no one dared to put forward any meaning.


    After all, after the eldest son Tom defected, the rest of the He family followed Luther desperately.


    Although they didn¡¯t understand his approach, they wouldn¡¯t have any rebellious intentions.


    Roma knows Charlie¡¯s strength and knows whether the He family can reach a higher level in the


    future.


    It all depends on him, so He family¡¯s inner family boxing skills are not worth mentioning in front of


    all this.


    Moreover, this is also a way for her father to express his sincerity to Charlie on behalf of the


    He family!

 Chapter 2910

    Chapter 2910


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Luther would face him, after two or three sentences, and simply


    want to take out the inner boxing technique of the He family.


    Moreover, based on his understanding of Ruoli, she would definitely not immediately reveal in


    advance that he might give the He family aplete internal boxing technique just because


    he gave her a mobile phone.


    Therefore, it can be seen that Luther is not only grateful, but he can indeed make a choice.


    This is very rare.


    From the feudal society to today, China has lost countless folk skills. The reason for the loss is


    that many people who have mastered the skills cherish themselves. Even if they take this skill


    into the grave, they are unwilling to pass it on to outsiders.


    To a certain extent, this has indeed caused heavy losses to traditional folk culture and skills in


    the course of thousands of years of development.


    It¡¯s like the inner family boxing technique that the ancestors of the He family got by chance. If its


    previous owner could open it up, it wouldn¡¯t end up being a fragmented scroll.


    Therefore, based on the old man¡¯s attitude, Charlie¡¯s first impression of him was very good.


    Therefore, he arched his hand at him and said seriously: ¡°I can rest assured about this matter


    with what Mr. He said.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I hope that Mr. He can train more middle and advanced yers for me in the future. There are


    also some retired special forces who are good at thermal weapons.


    They have strong professional skills in thermal weapons, lurking, and tracking. If they are


    interested in the He family, they can also learn more. Combining tradition and modernity can


    achieve better Strongbat effectiveness.¡±


    Hearing this, he said with excitement: ¡°That¡¯s really great! We actually had this idea a long time


    ago, and we mentioned it to the Su family at the time, but the Su family owner was very afraid


    that we would have too much. Mastering automatic weapons and modern scientific equipment


    have never been allowed to us, so we have never found a suitable opportunity.¡±


    The control of modern weapons is extremely strict.


    Although the bodyguards of the Su family and the Wade family have retired top special forces,


    the weapons and equipment are indeed very sensitive. Without extremely powerful abilities, it is


    impossible to solve them.

 Chapter 2911

    Chapter 2911


    Although the He family is a top-notch martial arts family, they can¡¯t do modern weapon training


    for family members with fanfare. Without external support, it is really difficult to achieve.


    But Charlie is good to say. After that, Issac himself has a certain amount of energy, which can


    solve the problem of modern weapons to a certain extent. Take a step back and say, even if he


    can¡¯t solve it, he doesn¡¯t have a new friend Hamid in Syria?


    If it doesn¡¯t work, he will send the personnel directly to him for closed training for a period of


    time, or maybe he will have the opportunity to participate in the actualbat exercise, which


    will definitely do more with less.


    Thinking of this, Charlie said to Old Man He: ¡°I will let Mr. Issac arrange this matter and


    implement it as soon as possible.¡±


    After that, he turned around and said to Issac: ¡°Mr. Issac, strive to build and in the suburbs


    of Aurous Hill, and we will build a closed training base.¡±


    Issac immediately said: ¡°Okay master, I will start the selection of the site tomorrow!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said to Old Man He: ¡°Old man, let¡¯se in and take a look at the house


    first. If there is any dissatisfaction, you can raise it.¡±


    Luther hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade is too polite. Even if it is a rough house, we are quite


    satisfied with such a big vi!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s more than just,e,e in and have a look!¡±


    Charlie asked Issac to buy this vi, although it was second-hand, but after all, it was also used


    by wealthy people before. Therefore, whether it is decoration or furniture and home appliances,


    it is very elegant. Compared with He¡¯s old house in Mocheng, it is naturally Much more


    luxurious.


    Luther thanked Charlie with great gratitude and prepared to give his family a room.


    Charlie said to Roma at this time: ¡°By the way, Ms. He, I think the people who came this time


    are all men except you. It is not very convenient for you to live here. Mr. Issac happens to be in


    charge of the entire Shangri-La Hotel, so let him arrange a room for you in the hotel?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Roma heard this, she immediately understood that Charlie wanted to arrange for her to


    live with her daughter.


    Naturally, she had 10,000 willingness in her heart, and she was even a little impatient.


    So she quickly agreed and thanked him: ¡°Thank you, Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°You are wee.¡±


    Luther didn¡¯t think too much, and said with emotion: ¡°Master Wade, you are really kind! Roma


    is really not suitable to live with us, and she has a disability, and there are many


    inconveniences in her daily life. Living in a hotel will be rtively easier. , I thank you for her!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said to Roma: ¡°Ms. He, I¡¯m going back to Shangri-La just in a moment. You


    cane with me.¡±

 Chapter 2912

    Chapter 2912


    Roma was naturally excited when she thought of seeing her daughterter, and nodded and


    said, ¡°Okay Master Wade!¡±


    Seeing that it waste, Charlie took out his mobile phone and called Melba¡¯s father, Pord.


    Pord¡¯s house is only two to three hundred meters away, so Charlie wanted him to bring


    Melba over, so that they could get to know Luther and Roma, so that if there are any


    emergencies in the future, they can contact the He family for help.


    Pord has been taking time off for the past two days to apany Melba to recuperate at


    home.


    During the days of being kidnapped, Melba¡¯s body has indeed been tortured a lot. The basement


    was dark and humid, and it was


    basically difficult to fill her stomach. Both mentally and physically she has suffered a lot of torture


    and pressure.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Although he was rtively excited when he was first brought back by Charlie, he felt a strong


    sense of exhaustion immediately after returning home.


    In the past two days, she felt that her whole body was like apletely dead battery, and her


    body and spirit were extremely weak.


    Pord has always been with her at home. Fortunately, Melba started to get better today.


    She ate more and her mental state also improved to a certain extent.


    After receiving Charlie¡¯s call, Pord hurriedly said politely: ¡°Charlie, why do you have time to


    call uncle?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, I happen to be in yourmunity. Some of my friends moved


    here to live. I havee here to help them settle down. I think you and Melba also live here. I


    n to call you to meet Now. I wonder if you are at home?¡±


    Pord hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m at home and Melba is here, but she has just recovered in these two


    days, so I don¡¯t let her go. I¡¯ll look for you in the future. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie naturally didn¡¯t have anyments, and said hurriedly: ¡°I am in 32 vis now.


    Come here if it is convenient for you. The friends here are all very skilled martial arts masters.


    What if you have anything here in the future? Trouble, you can ask them for help at any time.¡±


    When Pord heard this, he knew that this must have been carefully arranged by Charlie.


    He was moved in his heart and looked forward to it, so he said: ¡°Then wait a while, uncle


    will pass.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Melba came over and asked curiously, ¡°Dad, is it Charlie calling?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pord nodded and said: ¡°Charlie happened to be in ourmunity. He has a friend who


    moved over to live, so he invited me to meet him.¡±


    After that, he said to Melba: ¡°You are not feeling well, just wait for me at home.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think that Melba, who was still a little listless, would suddenly say with excitement: ¡°I


    want to go too!¡±

 Chapter 2913

    Chapter 2913


    During the two days of resting at home, what Melba was thinking about was the shadow of


    Charlie.


    She originally wanted to contact him as soon as possible, and then go directly to him to report


    and start work.


    But the physical condition is indeed a bit weak, and her father has been stopping her from letting


    her go to work so soon, so she can¡¯t wait any longer.


    Now that she heard that Charlie was in her ownmunity, naturally, she couldn¡¯t wait to see


    him quickly.


    Pord originally persuaded her to rest at home, but when he saw her resolute attitude, he


    stopped talking and said hurriedly: ¡°Then you change your clothes ande out, Charlie is still


    waiting.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Melba was overjoyed, and her whole spirit was lifted a lot, and she quickly turned around


    and went back to her room.


    She chose a beautiful dress carefully, but seeing that she was still a little pale, she quickly put


    on makeup at the fastest speed.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When she came out of the room, she was totally different from the self just now.


    Pord didn¡¯t expect that his daughter would be so energetic all at once, and he couldn¡¯t


    help feeling a little surprised. He didn¡¯t know what kind of blood she had beaten.


    The father and daughter came out of the house together, and within a few minutes, they came to


    the vi where Charlie was.


    When entering the door, Charlie was standing in the courtyard talking to Luther and Roma.


    When Pord and Melba came in, he hurriedly said with a smile:


    ¡°Old He and Ms. He, I will introduce two friends to the two. They also live in thismunity. You


    will be neighbors with them in the future.¡±


    Pord also walked over quickly at this time, and before he got


    there he waved his hand and said, ¡°Charlie, why don¡¯t youe over and say hello in


    advance? I¡¯m ready to have dinner and have a good night at home!¡±

 Chapter 2914

    Chapter 2914


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Uncle, you are too polite. I happened to apany my friend to take


    a look at the house here. I have to go hometer, so I wille back and trouble you another


    day.¡±


    With that said, he looked at Melba next to Pord. Seeing that she was in good condition and her


    pretty face was also showing red clouds, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Melba, it seems


    that you are in good condition today?¡±


    Melba said with some embarrassment: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your concern. Today is much


    better, and I can report to you the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay for you to take a good rest for two days.¡±


    Melba hurriedly said, ¡°I really have almost recovered. If I have a good night¡¯s sleep tonight, there


    should be no problem tomorrow. Where do you think I will find you?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you tomorrow, the day after tomorrow! At nine


    o¡¯clock the next morning, you go to Emgrand Group to find the chairman Doris Young. Then I will


    be waiting for you at her office.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Melba nodded without hesitation, and said: ¡°I must be at the Emgrand Group on time the


    next morning!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I happened to have Warnia Song from the Song family in Aurous Hill and Ito


    Nanako from the Ito family in Japan. The Song family is now cooperating with Japan¡¯s Nippon


    Steel to build a factory in China.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the future, it will definitely require a lot of maritime transport capacity. The Ito family itself


    also has a lot of shipping resources in Japan, and you can integrate them and work together


    at that time. You can get to know them the day after tomorrow and see how to cooperate


    next.¡±


    Melba hurriedly said, ¡°No problem, Mr. Wade, I will put together a basic n in the next two


    days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled and nodded, then hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to do business!¡±


    As he said, he pointed to Pord and said to Luther: ¡°Old man He, this is my mother¡¯s ssmate


    and friend back then, Professor Pord Watt, and the beautiful woman next to him is Professor


    Watt¡¯s daughter, Melba. You will be in contact with them in the future. In themunity, if there


    is anything that needs your help, please take care of it!¡±


    Luther said without hesitation: ¡°Master Wade can rest assured, Professor Watt and Miss Watt


    cane to me at any time if they have anything to do!¡±


    Pord was still a little puzzled, how could Charlie let an old man who was almost able to be


    his father to take care of and protect him and his daughter?


    However, he also knew that Charlie had a lot of magical powers, and this arrangement must


    have his intentions, so he said very politely: ¡°Hey, you will take care of me in the future!¡±


    Luther arched his hands and said with a smile: ¡°Professor Watt doesn¡¯t have to be so polite.


    From now on, everyone will be friends. It is a matter of course to help each other.¡±

 Chapter 2915

    Chapter 2915


    Pord felt that Luther, the old man, seemed a bit unusual. He spoke with a quagmire, and


    although he was not young, he looked a bit like a master, and he should be no ordinary


    person.


    As he was thinking, Charlie introduced at this time: ¡°Uncle, Father He, is the Patriarch of the


    Northeast He Family, and the Northeast He Family is one of our four major martial arts families


    in China. In the future, Father He and the masters of his family will be livinghere, the safety of


    you and Melba must be greatly guaranteed.¡±


    When Pord heard this, his expression was suddenly shocked, and he immediately said in awe:


    ¡°Old He, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a martial artist. What a disrespect and I have been extending


    as of now!¡±


    Luther smiled and said humbly: ¡°Professor Watt, please don¡¯t be so polite. We are just some


    rough people with spears and clubs, and you are the most respectable for learning!¡±


    Charlie shook his head helplessly, and said with a smile: ¡°You two should stop talking about


    each other in business here. You will all be neighbors in the future, and there are opportunities


    to talk.¡±


    Lutherughed and said, ¡°Well, since Master Wade has said so, when we have a good drink


    the next day, Master will definitelye to join us.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I will arrange it at night. It just so happens that I have


    to pick up the dust for you and Ms. He. Everyone has a light meal and two more drinks.


    Luther hurriedly said, ¡°If Master Wade has arrangements tonight, we can do it another day.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s nothing big, just going home for dinner, but my wife has


    been busy with projects recently and won¡¯t go home to eat tonight.¡±


    After that, he asked Pord and Melba: ¡°Uncle, are you and Melba free tonight?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Before Pord spoke, Melba hurriedly responded.


    She knew that her father had cooked a pot of pig¡¯s knuckle soup at home today, and nned to


    cook noodles for her at night, and this was of her own initiative, because when she was young,


    her favorite was the pig¡¯s knuckle noodles made by father.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But since Charlie wants to invite her and dad to eat together, of course, she still wants to eat


    with Charlie in her heart. If dad opens his mouth to solve it at this time, wouldn¡¯t her hope be


    lost?


    Pord rushed to agree when he heard that his daughter was so refreshing. He was surprised


    and felt a little bit sour in his heart.


    He also just learned two days ago that his daughter¡¯s s3xual orientation is actually


    straight.


    It was also at that time, he realized that his daughter should have some feelings for Charlie.


    He still regretted that Charlie was married after all, and the two could only say that they had


    no rtionship.


    But looking at the shyness of his daughter now, it seems that she is really tempted by this


    young man.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart: ¡°Hey, the girl is so tempted, the old man


    prepared the pig¡¯s feet noodles for the whole afternoon, so I am now directly left behind. It


    seems that this is really a female congress¡­¡±

 Chapter 2916

    Chapter 2916


    At the same time.


    Zhiyu carried a thick schoolbag on her back and returned to Du¡¯s mansion from outside.


    Just now, she had negotiated all the conditions with Anson, the butler sent by grandfather


    Chengfeng, andpleted the procedures for changing all the shares of the Su family¡¯s


    Ocean Transportation Group.


    Now, the huge mess of the Su family¡¯s ocean transportation is hers.


    At home. No one knew where she went, so everyone came forward and asked. Zhiyu made just


    an excuse for going out and doing something, and temporarily stalled the queries. Only her


    brother Zhifei felt very bad.


    He vaguely felt that his sister should have reached some kind of cooperation with grandfather.


    So he went back to his room and called Chengfeng.


    As soon as the phone was connected, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Grandpa, have you settled with


    Zhiyu?¡±


    Chengfeng asked back: ¡°What? Zhiyu didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    Zhifei felt a little bit in his heart, and said hurriedly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t ask her, she just came back


    from outside.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chengfeng said indifferently: ¡°Zhiyu asked me to negotiate terms. She is going to take


    Su¡¯s Ocean Shipping Group. That all business is now hers.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2917

    Chapter 2917


    Zhifei felt like the sky was spinning.


    An industry worth hundreds of billions of dors, the old man gave it to her? !


    This¡­ is too far beyond imagination, right?


    Suddenly, he felt very ufortable in his heart.


    He thought to himself: ¡°Zhiyu never told me about this from beginning to end. Did she treat me


    as an outsider?¡±


    ¡°Also! Why is the old man so willing to be so aodating towards her?! Give her all the


    business of the Su family¡¯s sector in one hand, is this not too bold?!¡±


    ¡°Ocean shipping business ounts for almost 20% to 25% of the Su family, which means that


    the Su family that I will inherit in the future will be bitten by others!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    In Zhifei¡¯s heart, he gradually began to lose his bnce and became angry.


    He wanted to question Grandpa why he gave Zhiyu such arge piece of business.


    However, he did not dare to say this.


    Because he knows that if he asks, he is immediately not a sensible human inside and out.


    Not only did he let the old man know that he was very dissatisfied with his own sister, but also let


    the old man notice his own desire for profit.


    Therefore, he could only suppress the anger in his heart, and said with a mncholy voice:


    ¡°Hey¡­Zhiyu is so ignorant¡­Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry with her, I¡¯ll turn around and persuade her.


    I will persuade her to return this business sooner orter!¡±


    Zhifei¡¯s remarks made Chengfeng, who had just cut the meat, very pleased.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°My grandson, you are more sensible¡­¡±


    Zhifei¡¯s heart was bleeding, but he was definitely more depressed when he heard the details, so


    he said:


    ¡°Grandpa, actually, it may not be a bad thing to give these things to Zhiyu for the time being.


    Isn¡¯t our business now being suppressed? Maybe, it can make a breakthrough in Zhiyu¡¯s


    hands. In case she really puts effort to revitalize it, I will find a way to help you get this


    business back to the Su family. In this case, the Su family will not be lost, but you can still


    receive dividends.¡±


    Chengfeng said with some relief: ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that you have this mind. As for your sister, can


    she revitalize this business¡­¡±


    When Chengfeng said this, he couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment, and eximed: ¡°To be


    honest, I am looking forward to it now!¡±

 Chapter 2918

    Chapter 2918


    After that, Chengfeng said again: ¡°Zhifei, during this time, you must keep me informed of


    Zhiyu¡¯s every move. Where she goes,


    who she sees, and what she does, she must be investigated clearly for me. Do you


    understand?¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly said: ¡°I know Grandpa, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chengfeng sighed and said, ¡°What I am most worried about right now is not whether


    she can do this business well.


    What I am worried about is whether she will sell all the fixed assets of Ocean Shipping Group


    as soon as it changes hands.


    So many ships, so many port resources, and packaged canal passage rights can be sold for


    hundreds of billions of dors, so you must pay attention to any disturbances she makes!


    Zhifei¡¯s expression suddenly shrank, and he said hurriedly: ¡°Grandpa, I must keep an eye on


    her!¡±


    The young man was extremely upset when he hung up the phone.


    ¡°I have worked so hard for so long, even after my mother and sister had an ident, I still


    had to go to please the old man¡­¡±


    ¡°But what does this old thing give me?¡± ¡°Nothing at all!¡±


    ¡°There are no real benefits!¡±


    ¡°He just drew me a tbread, I don¡¯t know if there is a chance to eat it!¡±


    ¡°However, Zhiyu grabbed the old man¡¯s handle, took the opportunity to make trouble once, and


    got such arge piece of property. This is too unfair!¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, Charlie and others had arrived at ssical Mansion.


    Since it was a joyous drink session, Charlie naturally chose the location here.


    It just so happened that some of the He family members would be distributed to Orvel in the


    future. Charlie simply called both Orvel and Issac over to eat here.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, he also intends to let Pord and Melba get to know them both.

 Chapter 2919

    Chapter 2919


    As long as these two people are there, basically there is nothing wrong with Aurous Hill.


    After receiving Charlie¡¯s call, Issac and Orvel put aside what they were doing and went


    straight to ssical Mansion.


    At the table, Charlie introduced the two to Pord and Melba. Although Melba had met Issac


    before, there were not many intersections. This time, he simply used the dinner to make her


    familiar with Issac and Orvel.


    She was not surprised at Charlie¡¯s contacts. She had already realized that he had already built


    a hugework of contacts in Aurous Hill. It can be said that there are people with faces in this


    city, and there is no one who can¡¯t look at his face and admire and revere not.


    Even, many of them are almost equal to his disciples.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was a little surprised by Charlie¡¯s patience and meticulousness, because few of the top


    rich second-generation generations she knew could manage a basic te first in a down- to-


    earth manner.


    In general, the top rich second-generation generations feel that their debut is the peak, so


    they like to y high, and it is their most normal operation to continuously deploy many


    projects in one go.


    But Charlie was different from those people.


    He, as the young master of the Wade family, instead of ying high in Eastcliff, worked


    steadily in a second-tier city like Aurous Hill. On the surface, it seems calm, but in fact, he has


    already prated every part of the city sses and every inch ofnd.


    This steady and slow approach is the basis for great things. In Charlie¡¯s approach, first, take


    root in the city on the edge of the Yangtze River, and then promote business to the coast


    through ocean transportation, regardless of the future economic situation at home and abroad.


    Changes can be able to advance and attack, retreat and defend.


    This also gave her full confidence in her career map of joining his camp.


    Because of happiness, everyone except Melba drank a few more sses.


    Charlie also drank a lot today. The Maotai prepared by Orvel has a high degree of potency. he


    deliberately did not use aura to dissolve the alcohol, but instead allowed the alcohol to reach a


    slightly drunken state in his body.


    This slightly drunken feeling made him more happy with the mood.


    He is happy because he feels that with the presence of Pord and Melba, the father and


    daughter, his futureyout in ocean transportation is absolutely stable!


    And when Charlie and everyone were in the ssical Mansion, Zhiyu held a brief press


    conference over the Inte.


    The format of the press conference was live broadcast through online media, and the location of


    Zhiyu¡¯s live broadcast was chosen in the antique study in the old house of Du¡¯s house.

 Chapter 2920

    Chapter 2920


    Originally, everyone thought that she would definitely condemn Chengfeng in public at the press


    conference.


    But what everyone could not expect was that she was very indifferent throughout the whole


    process, and did not have any aggressiveness.


    At the beginning of the press conference, she stood up and said to the camera:


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Zhiyu, the grandaughter of Su family. During this time, thanks to


    everyone¡¯s concern, I am holding this press conference to tell everyone who cares about me


    and cares about my safety and wellbeing.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My mother¡¯s friends, my mother Liona, and I have returned to normal family life and our bodies


    are also very healthy. Please rest assured.¡±


    After speaking, she said again:


    ¡°My mother and I are not public figures, so I want to apologize to the people of the country for


    taking up so much public resources for myself and my mother.¡±


    Afterwards, she briefly introduced her and her mother¡¯s experience in the car ident.


    In this regard, she did not hide and whitewash too much, that is to say, a savior took her and her


    mother out of the Forbidden Mountain tunnel, and provided them with professional treatment for


    the two of them. After the two recovered, Then officially returned them to Aurous Hill.


    Some people wanted to know the identity of the savior, but Zhiyu imed to the public that she


    does not know the true identity of the savior.


    In addition, she also promised the savior not to disclose any details about him.


    As for someone asking her whether grandpa Chengfeng will be held ountable, Zhiyu¡¯s


    answer is also very ambiguous: ¡°I don¡¯t want to respond to this question for the time being.¡±


    The majority ofizens also want to see a granddaughter tearing grandpa, after all, with the


    attention and sympathy of the people across the country as a blessing, Zhiyu can easily push the


    culprit Chengfeng into the abyss.


    It¡¯s like the people all over the country use their own support to help her build an indestructible


    gun. As long as she pulls the trigger, it will definitely kill Chengfeng.


    However, no one thought that she held the trigger and finally chose to give up!


    Countless people are disappointed, and of course, many people can understand her point of


    view.


    Sometimes, the palms of the hand and the backs of the hands are full of meat. Since she and


    her mother are safe, it is better to look at the family¡¯s face and reduce the major and minor


    matters.

 Chapter 2921

    Chapter 2921


    Charlie received the news feed while drinking.


    After a quick nce, even the writer of the news expressed deep disappointment.


    They said that Zhiyu gave up the opportunity to seek justice for herself and her mother.


    Of course, someizens think that there must be a conspiracy in all this, and it must be


    Chengfeng who used some method to force her into submission.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, because Zhiyu herself did not speak clearly, simr remarks and other opinions are


    diverse, and no one has the upper hand.


    However, Charlie was very clear in his heart.


    Zhiyu is a very smart girl, and her personality is extraordinary.


    If she voluntarily gave up this opportunity, it was definitely not that she was afraid of her


    murderous grandfather.


    She must have borrowed this opportunity in exchange for otherpensation from him.


    Issac, who was sitting next to Charlie, also received this news feed.


    With a look of surprise on his face, he handed the phone to Charlie and whispered: ¡°Master, look


    at this¡­¡± Charlie nodded: ¡°I just saw it.¡± Issac was very puzzled and asked, ¡°I say, why didn¡¯t


    Miss Su take this opportunity to give Chengfeng a big shot?


    Her live broadcast today was watched by tens of millions of people on multiple tforms.


    Giving her the best chance to make a full blow. After today, there will be no such shop in this


    vige.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised, she must have her consideration.¡±

 Chapter 2922

    Chapter 2922


    At this time, Zhiyu had finished the live broadcast, sitting motionless in the study alone, thinking


    about the next n in her mind.


    Liona knocked on the door and said, ¡°Zhiyu,e out for dinner.¡± She recovered and hurriedly


    said, ¡°Okay mom, I¡¯ming.¡±


    With that, she took out arge stack of legal documents from the drawer of the desk and stepped


    out.


    In her family, except for her brother Zhifei who had received information from Chengfeng in


    advance, no one else knew what deal she had reached with Chengfeng.


    Right now, her family members are all surprised, wondering why she would let Chengfeng off in


    the live broadcast just now.


    Even her mother Liona didn¡¯t understand.


    Zhiyu saw the family on the table, and they all looked a little strange, so she put the pile of legal


    documents on the table and said seriously: ¡°Mom, brother, grandpa, eldest uncle, second uncle,


    there is something, I didn¡¯t tell you before.¡±


    Everyone is looking at her at this moment, waiting for her to follow.


    Zhiyu pointed to the legal documents and said:


    ¡°Today, during the day, I reached an agreement with my grandfather. I did not attack him at this


    press conference. I also gave up the right to take all this tow. In exchange, he transferred all


    the shares of the Su family¡¯s Ocean Shipping Group to me. The relevant procedures have been


    completed, and the industrial andmercial changes have also beenpleted.¡±


    Everyone present was dumbfounded when they heard this.


    Except for Zhifei who knew everything in advance, everyone else was incredulous!


    No one thought that she would be able to bring the entire ocean shipping group from Chengfeng


    at such a small price!


    If this is Chengfeng¡¯spensation to her, then thispensation is indeed a bit


    too big.


    Liona was the first to recover, she thought of Charlie¡¯s demand to her daughter.


    Let her be the head of the Su family within three years. Could this be the first step for her


    daughter to achieve her goal?


    She cannot stop herself from thinking that her first step is indeed a bit amazing!


    After listening to this, grandfather Elijah couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Zhiyu, what are you going to do?¡±


    Zhiyu knew that her true purpose could not be told to anyone except her mother, especially her


    brother Zhifei.


    So she said seriously: ¡°I just want to fight for a little protection for myself.¡±


    After that, she looked at Zhifei and said: ¡°Thanks to my brother for reminding me, there is no


    private property.


    If I turn my face with the Su family, then I really have nothing. I can¡¯t wait until I get married.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t have a dowry that you can get, right? This ocean shipping group is taking it as


    compensation from the Su family and a dowry for me in the future.¡±


    Zhifei felt so ufortable when he heard this.


    ¡°I did say something simr to you, but that is to persuade you not to fight against the Su


    family and not against Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t let you take a knife and run to him to cut a big piece of meat!¡±

 Chapter 2923

    Chapter 2923


    Although Zhifei was soining in his heart, he was still somewhat worried.


    He was afraid that Zhiyu¡¯s words would pass into his grandfather¡¯s ears. If he made his


    grandfather think that all this was his idea for Zhiyu, wouldn¡¯t he offend Grandpa again?


    Although he is the eldest grandson of Su¡¯s family, if he really offends Chengfeng, Chengfeng can


    also make him lose everything immediately.


    After all, he is different from Zhiyu. Zhiyu is now worth hundreds of billions. If all this is made


    public, she might already be the richest woman in China.


    Thinking of this, Zhifei felt even more ufortable.


    However, the Du family, including Elijah, did not doubt what Zhiyu said.


    Elijah even pped his hands in apuse and praised: ¡°Zhiyu, you did a beautiful job! You can¡¯t


    make it better.


    Chengfeng! He must pay a sufficient price! The previous exposure of the video by the


    mysterious man has already ruined him. It doesn¡¯t make much sense to fall into the hole, so it¡¯s


    better to force him to cut off a piece of meat!¡±


    Renel, Zhiyu¡¯s uncle, said with some worry: ¡°The Su family¡¯s ocean shipping group has now


    been forced to terminate all business. It is said that the daily loss is a huge sum of money. It¡¯s


    hard to turn it back into profit!¡±


    Zhiyu deliberately looked at her brother on the side, and then said in a slightly light tone: ¡°It


    doesn¡¯t matter, if I can¡¯t find a way to turn it back into profit, I will simply sell all its assets for


    cash. If the ship is not allowed to run, it must be sold, right? All will be sold at a discount, and at


    least one or two hundred billion will be exchanged.¡±


    Renel was stunned, then gave a thumbs up, and said in admiration: ¡°Wonderful¡­ I did not


    expect that even if this business can¡¯t be done, the assets can still be sold¡­ It just so happens


    that I also have somework resources.


    If you decide to sell it at any time, say hello to your uncle, and I will help you match the line for a


    good price!¡±


    When Zhifei heard this, his heart was bleeding like a maimed wolf.


    ¡­


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ssical Mansion Diamond Box.


    Charlie and everyone exchanged cups and a dozen bottles of Maotai. The guests and the host


    enjoyed themselves.


    Charlie asked Issac to arrange several cars in advance and send them to the He family, as


    well as Pord and Melba.

 Chapter 2924

    Chapter 2924


    Out of the box, Charlie arranged: ¡°Master He, you and the other brothers can go directly back to


    the vi. Let Ms. He follow me in a car. I will send Professor Watt and the others back first, and


    then Ms. He. can go to the hotel.¡±


    Luther hugged Charlie and said, ¡°Then I will follow Master Wade¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    Everyone moved to the door, and Orvel and Issac worked together to let the ten people of the


    He family ride in three cars.


    After the three cars left, Issac arranged for his subordinates to drive a Lexus six-seater


    business to the front, and said to Charlie: ¡°Master Wade, you and Ms. He, Professor Watt, and


    Ms. Melba will take this business car. I take the co-driver¡¯s seat.¡±


    Charlie nodded and was about to get in the car, when suddenly he heard someone shout in


    surprise: ¡°Charlie!¡±


    He turned his head and saw that the one who walked out of ssical Mansion at this time


    was actually the first love of his father-inw, Meiqing.


    Today, Meiqing and a few colleagues from the University of Senior Citizens were also having


    dinner in ssical Mansion. As soon as she came out and was about to take a taxi to leave,


    she saw him standing in front of amercial vehicle, so she came over to say hello.


    He didn¡¯t expect to meet her here, so he smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, are you eating here too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meiqing said with a smile: ¡°I just happened to have a meal with the old guys from the


    senior college.¡±


    At this moment, Pord, whose back was facing Meiqing, had already recovered. Seeing


    Meiqing dressed in morous and moving clothes, he was pleasantly surprised and said,


    ¡°Meiqing, you are here too!¡±


    Meiqing also smiled in surprise: ¡°Oh, Mr. Watt, why are you here?¡±


    After finishing speaking, she pointed to Charlie and eximed:


    ¡°You¡­do you know Charlie?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Charlie hurriedly took the lead and said with a smile: ¡°Auntie, a friend of mine just


    nned to do some new business, so he invited Professor Watt over for dinner. I didn¡¯t expect


    to run into him here.¡±


    Pord knew that Charlie didn¡¯t want too many people to know his true identity information,


    so he agreed: ¡°Yes, Meiqing, I was surprised when I saw Charlie just now. This is a


    coincidence.¡±

 Chapter 2925

    Chapter 2925


    Meiqing didn¡¯t doubt what Watt said, and she nodded and smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. I


    also said that I would call you back and talk about college training for senior citizens. I don¡¯t


    know if you¡¯re busy with your recent school tasks?¡±


    Pord hurriedly said: ¡°Hurt! No matter how busy I am, I can spare time to help our senior


    college students improve their studies.¡±


    Melba on the side was surprised when she saw her father¡¯s diligent and excited look.


    She originally thought that her father was the kind of person who had no interest in life, and she


    was afraid that he would never find another half.


    However, when she saw her father staring at the aunt in front of her, she suddenly realized


    that it turned out that father also had the day when the old tree bloomed.


    So, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Meiqing a few more times, and she couldn¡¯t help sighing:


    ¡°This aunt has excellent looks and temperament. It is the first time I have seen this woman in


    middle-aged and among the elderly people. Dad¡¯s vision is really good¡­¡±


    Meiqing also noticed that there was a young and beautiful girl who had been looking at her, so


    she couldn¡¯t help but look at her too. Seeing that the girl¡¯s eyebrows were actually like Pord,


    she couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Oh, Mr. Watt, isn¡¯t this your daughter?!¡±


    Pord just remembered that he didn¡¯t even introduce his precious girl to Meiqing.


    So he hurriedly said to her: ¡°Meiqing, let me introduce her to you. This is my rebellious little girl,


    Melba.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Meiqing couldn¡¯t help eximing: ¡°It¡¯s really your girl! She looks so beautiful!¡±


    Melba smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, you have won the prize.¡±


    At this time, Pord said to Melba: ¡°Melba, this is Aunt Meiqing. She has just returned from


    the United States and has been living in the United States before.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Melba¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    She didn¡¯t think there was anything great about returning from the United States, but felt that


    the experience of this aunt and her father were so simr that the two must have a lot of


    commonnguage.


    Meiqing nodded at this time and said: ¡°I went to the United States after graduating from college.


    Some time ago after my husband passed away, I returned to this city with my son to settle


    down.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2926

    Chapter 2926


    Melba heard this and couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Oh, Auntie, you are in basically the same situation


    as my dad, and even the time of going abroad and returning home is simr. I believe you and


    my dad must have a lot ofmon things, right?¡±


    When Meiqing heard Melba¡¯s remarks, she nodded in agreement, and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s really hard


    to meet people with simr life experiences. Of course, there will be moremon things.¡±


    Meiqing spoke this sentence from the bottom of her heart.


    In her life, she has not many experiences, but it has also gone through ups and downs.


    Going abroad, emigrating, getting married, having a child, be widowed, and then choose to


    return to the roots with the child and return to the country.


    This short sentence represents her life experience of more than 50 years.


    What¡¯s interesting is that Pord¡¯s experience is almost exactly the same as hers.


    He also decided to return to China after his wife died.


    Originally, Meiqing thought that the difference between him and herself was that he had returned


    by himself and the child was still abroad. Today, when she suddenly saw Melba, she realized


    that Pord¡¯s child had also returned.


    To be honest, it was so coincidental that Meiqing thought she was looking in the mirror, but in


    some ces, it was the opposite. For example, Pord was a male and had a daughter, and


    she was a female and had a son.


    Therefore, when she saw Melba, she was a little more cordial, so she smiled and said, ¡°Melba,


    my son just came to China with me. I have the opportunity to introduce you to him. I believe you


    and him will have a lot ofmon things to talk about.¡±


    Melba smiled slightly, nodded, and said politely: ¡°Sure Auntie.¡± Seeing this, Pord hurriedly


    said: ¡°Oh! Meiqing, how about that? I will cook some dishes at home tomorrow night. You will


    bring Paul toe to recognize the door, and let the two children get to know each other. What


    do you think? ¡°


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Meiqing thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure yet. I will ask Paul when I get home.¡±

 Chapter 2927

    Chapter 2927


    Pord hurriedly said: ¡°Okay! If Paul has time, just tell me directly, and I will start preparing.¡±


    Meiqing nodded, looked at the time, and said: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you, for now, some old


    guys over there are still waiting.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she waved her hand to Charlie and said, ¡°Charlie, if you have time to


    sit at home, Paul keeps talking about you, saying that the person he admires most is you.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said politely: ¡°Sure Auntie, I muste if I have time.¡±


    Meiqing smiled slightly, and said to Melba: ¡°Melba, auntie is leaving first, and I will take my son


    to visit your house when it is suitable.¡±


    Melba said with a sweet smile: ¡°Sure Auntie, go slowly.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When Meiqing left, Charlie didn¡¯t dy anymore, and said to Pord and Melba, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the


    car too.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Pord responded, and then got into themercial vehicle.


    After everyone got in the car, Charlie asked the driver to go to the vi area where Pord lived.


    On the way, Melba couldn¡¯t help but ask Pord with a look of gossip: ¡°Dad, are you interested in


    that Auntie?¡±


    Pord became embarrassed all of a sudden, and said falteringly:


    ¡°You kid, what are you talking about¡­¡±


    Melba curled her lips: ¡°I¡¯m really a three-year-old kid? It¡¯s just such a thing, can I still not see it?¡±


    As she said, she continued with a serious face: ¡°I have a good impression of this Auntie. I have


    never seen an aunt with such a temperament and cultivation like hers, and more importantly,


    she is very friendly.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Pord was pleasantly surprised when he heard this, and blurted out: ¡°Do you really


    think she is good?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is true.¡± Melba said earnestly: ¡°I am not an old feudal system follower, you are also


    old, you must have apanion in the future, if you can really catch Auntie, I will agree with


    100 people, don¡¯t worry. Go after it, if you need my help, just speak up.¡±


    In fact, Melba was somewhat resistant to her father¡¯s renewal.

 Chapter 2928

    Chapter 2928


    She always angered her father because of her mother¡¯s death, thinking that he was


    responsible for her mother¡¯s death.


    However, because of her experience in Syria this time, she has a lot more tolerance and


    understanding of her father.


    He has been running around for so many years to give his family a better economic foundation


    and living environment. Even with an annual sry of tens of millions of US dors, he has


    never had an affair or derailed. Overall, he is very family-friendly.


    Sometimes, it is difficult to take care of both career and family. Most fathers spend most of


    their time working outside, and it is indeed not easy.


    Moreover, now that her father is single and older, he not onlycks the warmth of his partner in


    life, but alsocks the care of his partner.


    People say that a wife is an essentialpanion, and when people are old without a


    companion, there are indeed great shorings in theter days.


    As a daughter, she naturally does not want her father to be alone. Even if she returns to him as


    a daughter, theck of a partner will still make his life iplete.


    Pord was really touched and gratified in his heart when he heard what his daughter


    said.


    But with so many people around him, he had to say vaguely: ¡°If you have this heart, Dad will


    be very satisfied. As for my affairs with this Auntie of yours, let it go.¡±


    Melba blurted out: ¡°Then how do you go with the flow? Let¡¯s go with the flow? Such an excellent


    aunt, you still go with the flow? For this Auntie, I don¡¯t know how many suitors are behind. You


    must work hard to seed!¡±


    Pord said embarrassingly: ¡°This¡­this¡­we talk at home, and talk at home only!¡±


    Charlie listened on the sidelines, feeling a little bit in his heart.


    ¡°Looking at it this way, what is the chance of sess for his father-inw?¡±


    ¡°Uncle has been crushed on all sides so that there are no root hairs left. The only advantage


    may be the first love with Auntie.¡±


    ¡°However, father-inw was as timid as a mouse, he didn¡¯t dare to pursue Auntie with integrity,


    and he didn¡¯t dare to divorce his wife directly. Later, even when he met with her, he was afraid


    of wolves and tigers.


    I have to say that he did. He is timid and fearful, and he hasn¡¯t had enough responsibility yet.


    During the time when Auntie returned to China, she wanted to be disappointed in him too, right?¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but look at Pord beside him.


    ¡°I have to say that Uncle is indeed a rare good man. I won¡¯t say it with high education, high


    self-cultivation, and high ie. The key is that he is more energetic than his father-in-


    law, and Uncle is also widowed, so he can be upright at any time. He¡¯s with Auntie, and he can


    even register for marriage directly. These are far beyondparison with the old man¡­¡±


    For Charlie, let him stand in an absolutely objective position, and he is also more optimistic


    about Meiqing and Pord, two high- level intellectuals who have broken away from the low-


    level tastes,ing together can be said to be a perfect match.


    As for his father-inw¡­


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, Charlie felt that he was not worthy of Meiqing at all.


    Perhaps, when the two were in their first love, they stood at the same starting point.


    However, over the past two to three decades, Meiqing has been going up, but he has been


    going down.


    Up to now, the two of them have been separated by a thousand miles.


    In this case, even if they are really together, I am afraid it will notst long.

 Chapter 2929

    Chapter 2929


    After Charlie sent the Watt family father and daughter home, he let themercial vehicle go


    to Shangri-La.


    Ruoli has been waiting here for her mother, and was impatient after waiting all night.


    When the car arrived at the entrance of the hotel, Charlie said to Issac: ¡°Mr. Issac, you can send


    Ms. He up, I won¡¯te.¡±


    Roma asked hurriedly, ¡°Master won¡¯te up and sit down for a while?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Some other time, it¡¯ste, I will go home directly.¡±


    Roma nodded, and said: ¡°Well, Master made a special trip to drop me here. If you have anything


    in the future, please call me directly!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Okay, please call me if you have something to do.


    We have said that we have 100 million yuan in funds each year.


    Ms. He will give me an ount back and I will transfer the money. As for the remaining


    medicine, you will have it a few dayster. It will be given to you.¡±


    Roma hurriedly said: ¡°No hurry, no hurry, Master, it is good that it is a year¡¯s remuneration, but


    we have juste here, you don¡¯t need to fulfill all the promises for the year so soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°Ms. He hurry up, I guess Ruoli is very anxiously


    waiting for you.¡±


    Roma nodded slightly and said: ¡°Master, then I will go up first.¡±


    At this time, Issac also helped Roma open the electric door in the back row. She stepped out of


    the car and entered the hotel with Issac.


    Charlie was about to order the driver to drive to Tomson¡¯s. Suddenly, through the car window,


    he saw an old and a young walking out of the hotel. He was surprised to find that these


    grandfather and grandchild were the two people he had met before at Aurous Hill University of


    Finance and Economics.


    At that time, he guessed that the two of them should be Feng Shui masters, and most likely


    they came for him, but the two seemed to have no malice, so he didn¡¯t start with them in


    advance.


    But unexpectedly, the two of them lived in Shangri-La.


    Charlie told the driver to drive while calling Issac. He said, ¡°Mr. Issac, two men came out of your


    hotel just now, one old and one young. The old one is estimated to be nearly a hundred years


    old, and the young one is following.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In his twenties, you can help me see if they live in Shangri-La. If so, check their check-in


    information, and then give me feedback.¡±

 Chapter 2930

    Chapter 2930


    Issac immediately said, ¡°OK, master, I will make arrangements.¡±


    When Charlie got off the car in front of the gate of Tomson¡¯s vi, Issac sent him a voice


    message on WeChat.


    ¡°Master, I just checked. The old and the young do indeed live in Shangri-La. The older one is


    named Dan Mai and the young one is Mike. Both of them checked in with American passports.¡±


    ¡°From the United States?¡± Charlie frowned and replied: ¡°It just so happened that the He family


    came, tell them, and send two dexterous eyes to watch them, and report to me as soon


    as possible. ¡°


    ¡°OK, master.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t know the origin of this man from the United States, but he felt that this person


    seemed to belong to the feng shui mystery school, so he thought of the Feng Shui master he


    knew on Waderest Mountain, Qinghua Lai.


    However, when the two met at first, although it was as good as they were before, it was also


    a gentle friendship, and no one left the other¡¯s contact information.


    So Charlie called his grandfather.


    In the beginning, Qinghua was invited by him to re-select the ancestral grave for the Wade


    family. If he wants toe, he must rely on Qinghua¡¯s contact information.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, when Zhongquan received Charlie¡¯s call, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little


    surprised. He smiled and said, ¡°Charlie, why do you think of calling this old bone?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t hide it, and said directly: ¡°I heard that you know an American Feng Shui master.


    I have something to ask. I wonder if you can give me his phone number?¡±


    Zhongquan said in surprise: ¡°Oh? Where did you hear about it?¡± Charlie smiled: ¡°Rumors


    outside.¡±


    Zhongquanughed and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Qinghua, an old overseas Chinese in the United States,


    but he is getting older. When he left this city earlier, he told me that he would close the


    mountain. If you want to invite him out of the mountain, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be pleased.¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°I just want to ask a few questions on the phone.¡±

 Chapter 2931

    Chapter 2931


    Zhongquan hummed and said, ¡°I will send you his mobile phone number in a while, and you will


    call him. If he ignores you, you will say that you are my grandson, and he will give it to you more


    or less. It¡¯s kind of thin.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie didn¡¯t say much, and said: ¡°Then please send me a text message.¡±


    Soon, he received a text message with a string of US phone numbers.


    Charlie dialed this number directly, and waited a few seconds before prompting that the line was


    connected.


    Qinghua¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone: ¡°Hello, who?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Mr. Qinghua, it¡¯s me, Charlie.¡±


    Qinghua heard Charlie¡¯s voice at once, and said in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s Master Wade! Why did you call


    me suddenly?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°That¡¯s it. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s inconvenient if I want to ask you about something.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Qinghua said hurriedly: ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°Do you know an old man named Dan Mai? He is also an overseas Chinese in


    the United States.¡±


    ¡°Dan?!¡± Qinghua asked in surprise, ¡°Master Wade saw him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said calmly: ¡°I saw him, but didn¡¯t meet seriously. I feel that he came to Aurous Hill


    as if he came to find me, so I want to ask you about this person.¡±


    Qinghua sighed: ¡°Dan knew that I had a great opportunity after meeting you in China, and he


    was also longing for it, so he also wanted toe to China. Someone asked him toe over


    and do something. He figured out the possibility. There was another opportunity, so he came


    there.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°How about him?¡±


    Qinghua said earnestly: ¡°A very upright Feng Shui master, who is a direct descendant of the Mai


    family. I have known him for many years. This person is decent and upright, and has never


    done anything evil.¡±


    As he said, he further added: ¡°Master Wade, if there is any misunderstanding between Mr. Mai


    and you, please be merciful. This person is definitely not a bad person, and may just be used


    by a bad person.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will remember your words, thank you Master Qinghua.¡±


    Qinghua said hurriedly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite, Master Wade. If you have any questions,


    you can contact me at any time.¡±

 Chapter 2932

    Chapter 2932


    At this moment.


    Dan and Mike took a taxi together to a cemetery outside Aurous Hill.


    Taking a taxi to the cemetery at night, the taxi driver was originally unwilling 10,000 times,


    but Dan gave a high price of 1,000 yuan, and the driver could only rush there with his teeth.


    On the way, Mike couldn¡¯t help asking Dan: ¡°Grandpa, why did Master Cary let us go to


    Phoenix Mountain Cemetery to see him at night? Isn¡¯t this person sick?¡±


    Dan waved his hand immediately and said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, this Cary is not an


    ordinary person. We can¡¯t afford to offend him. He chose to meet in the cemetery. There must be


    his reason. You will see himter, except for what he should have. Don¡¯t say anything outside of


    politeness, lest you make too many words, understand?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike asked in a puzzled way: ¡°Grandpa, why should we treat him so respectfully? We have our


    mission. It¡¯s not enough to concentrate on our mission. Why meet him?¡±


    Dan said earnestly: ¡°I told Mr. Chengfeng a long time ago that there must be a hidden great


    man in Aurous Hill, but he still wants to start with that man. Cary came this time to help him


    solve this matter.¡±


    After that, Dan said again: ¡°I have heard about this person Cary, this person is very evil, and


    he has a lot of metaphysics tricks, which is not something we can afford.¡±


    Mike asked nervously, ¡°Grandpa, what does he want to do when he invites us to meet this


    time?¡±


    Dan whispered: ¡°I guess he wants to get some clues from us.¡± Mike nodded lightly, and said


    without a bottom: ¡°But we haven¡¯t found any valuable clues in the past few days. What if the


    Su family is to me us through this man?


    Dan sighed and said, ¡°I am really sloppy when Ie to Aurous Hill this time. Knowing that


    this ce is unfathomable, I still rushed all the way. The main reason is that I always think


    about the coexistence of opportunities and dangers, but I ignore that opportunity itself is very


    important. Difficult to grasp¡­¡±


    He said, ¡°Now that Cary hase to Aurous Hill, things may be more variable. If the situation


    is not clear, we will go back to the United States, and all the money given by the Su family will


    be returned to them.¡±


    Twenty minutester.


    The taxi stopped in front of thergest Phoenix Mountain Cemetery in the suburbs of


    Aurous Hill City.


    The cemetery here upies a few nearby hills and has a huge area. Usually, many people


    come to worship during the day, but at night, you can¡¯t even see a dog.


    After the taxi took the grandfather and grandson to the gate of the cemetery, the elerator


    mmed far away.

 Chapter 2933

    Chapter 2933


    With the dim moonlight, Mike looked at the huge gate of the white marble in front of him, and


    said nervously, ¡°Grandpa, why doesn¡¯t this ce even have a staff member?¡±


    Dan shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, the door is closed tightly, and I don¡¯t know if it is locked. You


    can help me toe and see.¡±


    When the two came to the door, Mike pushed the door, but the iron door didn¡¯t move. He


    hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, the door is locked.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dan frowned and took out his cell phone to make a call to Cary.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man wearing a security uniform suddenly walked out of the


    darkness.


    The middle-aged man walked very fast, but his walking posture was a bit strange. It seemed


    that his limbs and torso were a bit stiff.


    Mike suddenly saw a person walking out of the dark. He was shocked. He hurriedly pulled Dan


    to move back, but Dan pped his hand on the back and whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    After speaking, his eyes were fixed on the security guard.


    The security guard walked straight towards the grandfather and grandson, and when he


    approached them, Dan found that the person was ck and bleeding, and his whole body


    suddenly shuddered.


    It was the first time that Mike next to him encountered such a situation. He was so frightened


    that he trembled unconsciously.


    No matter how he saw this kind of formation, he felt that the security guard seemed to be a


    dead body, and also a tragic corpse.


    Dan was also horrified in his heart, but fortunately, he was also a person with experience, so


    the concentration was naturally much stronger than Mike.


    So, he fixed his eyes on the security guard, not daring to rx a little, but he didn¡¯t step back and


    dodge.


    At this time, the security guard mechanically took out the key and opened the iron fence door


    from the inside. After pushing the door open, he did note out. Instead, he looked at both


    people nkly and waved at them.


    Immediately, without saying anything, he turned and walked towards the cemetery.


    Mike¡¯s frightened legs weakened and asked Dan next to him: ¡°Grandpa, he¡­what does he


    mean by beckoning us?¡±


    Dan said solemnly: ¡°Let¡¯s follow him in, let¡¯s go, go in and see!¡±


    Dan went in and took a look, he almost didn¡¯t scare Mike¡¯s soul out!


    He said in a panic: ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t think he is a man or a ghost. We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s


    inside awaiting us. In my opinion, we can¡¯t just go in!¡±

 Chapter 2934

    Chapter 2934


    Dan looked at the stiff back of the security guard, and said lightly:


    ¡°This person has died a long time ago, but he is just a puppet.¡±


    ¡°Really dead?!¡± Mike was frightened when he heard this, and said nervously: ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t this the


    zombie in the movie?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Dan waved his hand and said seriously: ¡°This is the end of the Gu-Worm. Now he is not


    driven by his own consciousness, but driven by the Gu-Worm.¡±


    ¡°Gu-Worm?!¡± Mike asked dumbfounded: ¡°What is the principle of that thing?!¡±


    Dan said earnestly: ¡°There is no principle, it¡¯s just a kind of fierce metaphysical mystery. Gu-


    Worm, the lower level, is to raise a bunch of poisonous insects to kill each other, and the one


    who survives is Gu-Worm. But that kind of Gu technique is rtively low-end, simr to raising


    a poisonous snake or raising a wolf dog to bite people. It doesn¡¯t have much technical content.¡±


    At this point, Dan changed the conversation and said: ¡°But the really powerful masters use


    Gu-Worm that normal people have never heard of and have never seen. Those Gu-Worm


    may not even be known to top biologists!¡±


    ¡°Many have long been extinct in nature, only secretly passed down in the cultivating Gu


    school.¡±


    ¡°The kind of Gu-Worm can fly to the sky and escape everything, and can still be controlled by the


    mind of the cultivator!¡±


    ¡°I think this security guard was killed by a master. He came to greet us to enter, and he must


    follow the master¡¯s orders.¡±


    Mike asked palely: ¡°Gu keepers can control Gu-Worm with their own thoughts, and then use


    them to manipte other people¡¯s corpses? This¡­ is this too outrageous?!¡±


    ¡°Is it outrageous?¡± Dan said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the West also have telepathy between twins and mother


    and child? Mind is regarded as a feudal superstition in the people, but it is famous in the field


    of science. There is a certain scientific basis for quantum entanglement.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike nodded lightly, and said, ¡°If you say that, it¡¯s like a quantum entanglement effect between


    the person who raises Gu and the Gu-Worm he raises?¡±


    Dan said: ¡°You can also understand that. As far as I know, this kind of Gu-Worms are usually


    hatched in the blood of the Gu cultivator when they were still eggs. Therefore, it ispatible


    with the Gu cultivator¡¯s blood. From the very beginning, a blood connection is established


    between the two.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this kind of Gu-Worm only feeds on the blood of the Gu cultivator in the year before it


    hatches. This is also to continuously strengthen its connection with the Gu cultivator, just like a


    baby is born and fed with breast milk of the mother.¡±


    ¡°And then?!¡± Mike¡¯s curiosity has gradually ovee his fear, and he can¡¯t wait to learn more.


    Dan continued: ¡°During the period of feeding Gu-Worms, the Gu cultivators have already


    started training them.


    As for how to train, these are the secrets that are not passed on in each faction.


    I have no way of knowing. Knowing that after they wait for the Gu-Worm to reach adulthood,


    they will take these to do evil everywhere. The way to do evil is to let the Gu-Worm kill for


    them, and once the Gu-Worm start to kill people, they will almost never stop until the Gu-


    Worm naturally age and die.¡±


    Mike widened his eyes and blurted out, ¡°Killing constantly? What if there is no enemy? Is it


    possible to kill innocent people?¡± ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°why?!¡±


    Dan said: ¡°Because Gu-Worm no longer feeds on the blood of the Gu cultivator after they reach


    adulthood. If you want Gu-Worm to survive, you must keep killing for them.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mike asked, ¡°Do Gu-Worms eat human flesh when they grow up?¡±


    Dan shook his head and spit out three words: ¡°Eat people¡¯s brains!¡±


    When Mike heard the three words, he felt retching, and he blurted out: ¡°Eating human brains?!


    This¡­vomit¡­this is too disgusting¡­¡±


    Dan nodded and said, ¡°Look at the security guard just now, how do you think Gu can control


    his corpse?¡±


    Mike shook his head and said: ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­I feel this is incredible, or it can be said that


    this is not scientific, nor is it like urban gossip. Although everything seems mysterious, after


    mastering the essence, you will find everything. In fact, there are all traces to follow¡­¡±

 Chapter 2935

    Chapter 2935


    Dan looked at Mike and exined: ¡°You think things like Gu- Worms seem to be invisible. It


    seems very unscientific, but in fact, it is very scientific.¡±


    After speaking, Dan further exined: ¡°Gu-Worms feed on human brains, and they must be


    fresh human brains. This also means that humans have just died, although human brains have


    been swallowed and lost by Gu-Worms. The entire central nervous system, but the body¡¯s


    functions will not immediately lose its vitality, just like brain-dead people often have a heartbeat


    and blood cirction.¡±


    ¡°The reason why Gu-Worms are magical is that after they eat the human brain, they can


    temporarily take over the human central nervous system and then perform simple


    maniption of the body.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like the security guard just now. He is controlled by them and walking all the way, but


    because the person is dead and his muscles are constantly rigid, he seems to be very stiff.¡±


    ¡°You can see that he can only walk, open the door, and wave his hands, but he can¡¯t speak.


    This is mainly because Gu-Worms can¡¯t control him deeply. They can only do some very simple


    actions driven by the Gu cultivator¡¯s mind.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mike looked at the back of the security guard carefully, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Grandpa, can Gu-


    Worm control this corpse all the time?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Dan said solemnly: ¡°Let¡¯s not say that this corpse will gradually stiffen and


    decay. Just talk about the Gu-Worm itself. After it has swallowed this person¡¯s brain, even if it


    enters a dormant state immediately, it can survive at most one. If they don¡¯t eat again within a


    month, they¡¯ll starve to death.¡±


    Mike eximed: ¡°It must eat again within a month. Doesn¡¯t that mean it will kill a person in a


    month?!¡±


    Dan said coldly: ¡°Kill a person a month, or if it has been in a dormant state for the whole month,


    if the Gu raiser keeps it killing everywhere, then it might eat once in a few days¡­¡±


    Mike looked horrified and trembled: ¡°This¡­ Behind every Gu- Worm is bloody human life! I


    have never heard of anything more evil than it in my life¡­¡±


    Dan sighed, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have enough knowledge. There are also things that are


    evil than Gu-Worms.¡±


    The grandfather and grandson walked as they talked, and soon reached the depths of the


    cemetery.


    At this time, in a clearing halfway up the mountain, a lean old man was sitting cross-legged in the


    middle.

 Chapter 2936

    Chapter 2936


    This person is Cary.


    Seeing Dan and Mike walking to the front, he said, ¡°Mr. Mai, I¡¯m admiring the old man¡¯s name for


    a long time.¡±


    Dan hurriedly bowed his hand: ¡°Master Cary¡¯s name, the old man has also heard about it for a


    long time. It is said that Master is the great master of the British three inds. Half of the


    Chinese in Europe respects Master Cary. I saw it today. It is extraordinary!¡±


    Cary wiped an ugly smile at the corner of his mouth, and immediately said: ¡°Mr. Mai, it is a bit


    presumptuous to ask you toe here today. The main reason is that my destiny Gu-Worm


    followed me here from Ennd. It has been hungry for three days. I really can¡¯t bear to see it go


    hungry again, so I brought it out to find a bite to eat. Please forgive me, the old man!¡±


    When Dan heard that Cary said that the murder was taken lightly as bringing Gu-Worms to


    find some food, he was disgusted with this person to the extreme in his heart.


    However, because of the face and the aggressiveness of the other party, he just chuckled,


    avoiding the topic of Gu-Worms, and said: ¡°This ce is sparsely popted, but it is also a


    good ce for business talks.¡±


    Cary nodded, and said depressedly:


    ¡°I thought this ce is definitely a perfect ce for Gu-Worms to eat at once, but who the hell


    would have imagined that there is only one security guard in this huge cemetery, and I want to


    come to this cemetery. The developers of thepany are also digging to the extreme!¡±


    Dan¡¯s heart shuddered.


    He understood Cary¡¯s words:


    ¡°This guy must have thought that there must be at least a few security guards here, and there


    are no people around, it is a good ce to kill, but when he came, he found that there was only


    one security guard, so he was dissatisfied.¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t know how to answer these words, so he could onlyugh twice as a


    response.


    Cary looked at the security guard standing motionless next to him, stretched out his hand, and


    suddenly shouted: ¡°Come back!¡±


    They saw a white bug the size of an adult sea cucumber suddenly drilled out of the hair on the


    top of the security guard¡¯s head. The bug was white and fat. A huge mouthpart was covered


    with broken ck teeth and red and white. Things, looking very disgusting.


    After the worm got out of the security guard¡¯s head, it suddenly twisted its body like a carp, and


    flew into the air, flying into Cary¡¯s hands.


    Cary dragged the fat bug with one hand and stroked it lovingly with the other.


    And the bug rolled back and forth in his palm, making a weird squeak.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Cary said while stroking, ¡°I know that you are not full, don¡¯t worry, there is only this one today,


    and I will find you something to eat tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 2937

    Chapter 2937


    Immediately afterward, the worm writhed again and chuckled like a mouse.


    Cary raised his head, looked at Dan and Mike, chuckled, and said to the bug:


    ¡°These two are not your food, these are my friends. You are going to be fooling around. Get a


    good night¡¯s sleep tomorrow. It will make you full!¡±


    When Dan and Mike heard this, they realized that the fat worm wanted to eat both of them,


    and they suddenly felt chills in their backs. Seeing that Cary took the bug into his arms, Dan


    hurried to the topic and asked: ¡°I don¡¯t know if Master came to me sote, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Cary smiled gloomily, and said, ¡°Old man Su called me again today, and I can hear that he is


    very angry. I can¡¯t wait to find the hidden master in this city and then hurry up.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As he said, he said again: ¡°I am good at killing people, not finding people, so I was just looking


    for a needle in a haystack. I really don¡¯t know that the year of the monkey can find the kid, so I


    have to ask Mr. Mai. Sir, after all, if you can pinch, you will surely find more relevant clues.¡±


    Dan asked in surprise: ¡°How does Master know that the person we are looking for is a kid?¡±


    Caryughed and said: ¡°Old man Su called and told me some new information. That kid is


    about twenty-five years old, and if old it is only thirty years old. He is very strong, at least


    stronger than the Shangren among Japanese ninjas, and this is very likely that the person is of


    Japanese Chinese descent. He didn¡¯t tell you about these clues?¡±


    Dan shook his head and said: ¡°Mr. Su hasn¡¯t contacted me in the past two days.¡±


    Cary nodded, and said: ¡°It is said that this person has an unusual rtionship with Mr. Su¡¯s


    granddaughter. Maybe they are a happy


    little couple.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to take his granddaughter over to torture and ask for rity, but the old man was afraid


    of wolves and tigers in the back, and no one can move his granddaughter now, so I couldn¡¯t find


    a breakthrough point at once.¡±


    ¡°So I want Mr. Mai to check along this line to see if you, a master who is proficient in I-Ching,


    gossip, and Feng Shui, can find a clue.¡±


    Speaking of this, Cary sighed and said: ¡°Mr. Mai, we should work together to find out and kill


    the person as soon as possible, so that we can go back to our homes and have a wholesome


    rest as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I can also finish the second mission of the Su family earlier and get the money


    back to the UK, and you can also get back to the United States sooner.¡±

 Chapter 2938

    Chapter 2938


    In Dan¡¯s heart, there are 10,000 reasons making him unwilling to cooperate with such evil


    people.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to offend the other party, so he nodded and said,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s natural! Both of us have our own strengths, and we can learn from each other through


    cooperation.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Cary smiled slightly and said, ¡°In this case, Mr. Mai will find a way to get close to that girl


    Zhiyu tomorrow. I will send you the address by SMSter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dan nodded and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Master Cary has anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Cary smiled and said: ¡°On this matter, Mr. Mai has worked so hard to make a trip, also


    because you are worried that the conversation between us will be heard by others, so please


    don¡¯t mind the old man.¡±


    Dan sneered in his heart, can he still see Cary¡¯s thoughts?


    This guy is not worried that the conversation will be heard by others at all, he wants to call


    himself over and use the security guard just now to show him a bit of power!


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to offend Cary, and said hurriedly, ¡°Master Cary is serious. You are also


    responsible for Mr. Su, I understand very well.¡±


    After speaking, Dan asked again:


    ¡°Master wants to go back to the city? If you do, I will ask my great-grandson to call a car. We


    can go back together. If Master Cary doesn¡¯t want to walk with us, we can call a separate


    car.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Cary pointed at the corpse on the ground and sneered: ¡°The blood of a dead


    person is a good thing for me.


    I can take the opportunity to refine the magic weapon. If it goes like this, it is really a waste,


    Mr. Mai. Go back first.¡±


    Dan chuckled and arched his hands: ¡°If this is the case, the old man will return first.¡±


    Cary smiled and said in a sullen voice: ¡°Mr. Mai, you are very much attributable to finding


    someone, so don¡¯t dy my chance of getting rich!¡±


    Dan¡¯s heart tightened, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I will do my best!¡±


    After that, he said to the pale-faced Mike, ¡°Mike, bid farewell to Master Cary.¡±


    Mike recovered and hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Goodbye Master Cary!¡±


    Cary smiled and nodded slightly.

 Chapter 2939

    Chapter 2939


    Dan hurriedly took Mike and walked all the way to the outside of the cemetery.


    Walking out hundreds of meters, Mike lowered his voice and said:


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Dan immediately rebuked in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, let¡¯s leave first!¡±


    Mike closed his mouth wisely.


    What he saw and heard just now subverted his understanding of the world for more than 20


    years, and made him extremely shocked.


    At this time, even walking, he felt that his legs were a little weak and unable to exert strength.


    At Dan¡¯s request, Mike didn¡¯t call a taxi right away. The grandfather and grandson walked a


    long way together until they reached the road before reaching out to stop a passing taxi.


    As soon as he got in the car, Mike curled up in the seat on one side, as if he had just had a


    serious illness.


    Dan was also very ufortable, feeling in his heart: ¡°It seems that this visit to China is really


    a mistake¡­


    I was thinking about finding opportunities, but ignoring that there are also risks. This evil man is


    really too dangerous. Be careful¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The grandfather and grandson returned to Shangri-La in panic in the car. On the way, the two


    did not speak anymore.


    After all, the experience just now was a bit too bloody, and they were afraid that they would say


    sensitive information to be heard by the taxi driver.


    After all, the cemetery has people who died today, and they will be known by others tomorrow,


    and maybe a case will be filed for investigation soon.


    Neither grandfather and grandson wanted to involve the police anymore.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Issac¡¯s subordinates, as well as the two young


    descendants of the He family, had begun to secretly follow them.


    At this time, Issac¡¯s men were waiting in secret at the entrance of the hotel, waiting for the


    grandparent and grandchild to return, and then backtracking on their deeds just now.


    Dan didn¡¯t know, someone was already eyeing them now.


    The taxi stopped at the gate of Shangri-La, and Dan got out of the car with Mike¡¯s help.

 Chapter 2940

    Chapter 2940


    Immediately, the exhausted two people hurriedly returned to the room to rest.


    However, Issac¡¯s subordinates, as well as the descendants of the He family, took a car and


    chased the taxi, and left the scene.


    A few minutester, they forced the taxi to stop at an intersection.


    Among them, Issac¡¯s men immediately came to the window of the cab, looked at the driver, and


    asked:


    ¡°Is this the car that brought that old man and the young man just now?¡±


    ¡°This is the one¡­¡­¡±


    The taxi driver was a little nervous when he saw that the visitor was unkind, and he didn¡¯t


    know whether he should answer truthfully.


    The man of Issac threw 10,000 yuan in cash directly through the window and said:


    ¡°We are from Orvel, you answer honestly, no one will embarrass you, and the 10,000 yuan is


    all yours, your reward.¡±


    After speaking, the conversation turned and threatened: ¡°But if you don¡¯t speak, or if you


    don¡¯t tell the truth, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you!


    I also took down your license te, as long as I let the wind go, you will be there in the future


    you can hardly move in the city!¡±


    If you mention Issac¡¯s name, the taxi driver might not know it, but if you mention Orvel¡¯s name,


    no taxi driver does not know.


    After all, Orvel is the boss of the entire underground world of the city, with many younger


    brothers under his hands, and monopolizes many industries here, especially nightclubs and


    bars.


    Taxi drivers work in such ces every day, and naturally know these things well.


    Therefore, as soon as he heard Orvel¡¯s name, the driver almost immediately said:


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Big brother, I say, I will speak all! Those two people were in the car on the side of the road


    near Phoenix Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Phoenix Mountain?!¡± Issac¡¯s subordinates frowned: ¡°There is nowhere besides Phoenix


    Mountain Cemetery, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The driver repeatedly nodded and said,


    ¡°There are no people nearby. There used to be a small vige that was bought by the


    developer of Phoenix Mountain Cemetery and moved away.¡±


    Issac¡¯s men nodded slightly and said coldly: ¡°Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone what happened just


    now, do you understand?¡±


    The driver quickly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he handed out the ten thousand yuan and said nervously: ¡°Brother,


    you should keep the money, I can¡¯t ask for¡­¡±


    Issac¡¯s men scolded, ¡°If we let you hold it, you can hold it. Why is there so much nonsense? Go


    away!¡±


    The driver didn¡¯t dare to make a mistake, so he had to ept the money and kicked the


    elerator.


    Issac¡¯s men hurriedly reported the proven situation to Issac, and Issac also told Charlie the first


    time.


    Charlie was also a little surprised when he heard that Dan and his grandson had gone to


    Phoenix Mountain. He thought to himself:


    ¡°These two people came to Aurous Hill to find me, but what they went to do in the Phoenix


    Mountain at night?¡±


    Realizing that something was not quite right, he said to Issac: ¡°Mr. Issac, you can quickly adjust


    the monitoring they left Shangri-La to see in which taxi they left at the time!¡±


    ¡°Then think of a way to find the driver of this taxi as soon as possible based on the license


    te number, and be sure to ask where he took these two people to go!¡±


    ¡°In addition, let him remember what the two people talked about in the car, and tell me as much


    as he can remember about the relevant content, and make a transcript and send it to me!¡±


    ¡°Okay, master!¡±

 Chapter 2941

    Chapter 2941


    Issac realized that the matter might be a bit serious, and hurriedly arranged for his subordinates


    to follow the vines.


    The monitoring at the entrance of Shangri-La is veryplete, and it can be said that there


    is no dead angle coverage in 360 degrees.


    So his men quickly found the license te number of the taxi through surveince video.


    Immediately afterward, they immediately found the taxi that was pulling work in the urban area


    through the city¡¯s taxi positioning system.


    In order to form an absolute deterrent to the taxi driver, Issac specially transferred Abner from


    Orvel, and asked him toe forward and talk to the taxi driver.


    The taxi driver didn¡¯t expect that he would have rmed the four heavenly kings under Orvel¡¯s


    hands. At the same time, he was shocked and frightened, and immediately retold all the things


    he could remember, one fifty and ten.


    Dan and Mike, the grandparent and grandson, talked about this Cary on the way to Phoenix


    Mountain.


    At that time, the two didn¡¯t care too much about the taxi driver, after all, they didn¡¯t talk about


    anything that was prohibited or sensitive.


    And they also felt that a taxi driver could not have anything to do with the Su family and the


    Master Cary.


    But they didn¡¯t even dream that Charlie found the driver along the way.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Therefore, the driver told Abner that the two people in the car, one old and one young, talked


    about Cary all the way. He said that one was talking about going to Phoenix Mountain to


    meet the person named Cary, and he also said something about metaphysics. People don¡¯t


    understand things, so the driver doesn¡¯t take it too seriously.


    When these words reached Charlie¡¯s ears, he first hit a question mark in his mind.


    ¡°Cary?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in Aurous Hill for so long. I haven¡¯t heard of this person before. Could it be that he


    also came from outside?¡±


    Thinking of this, he called Qinghua again.

 Chapter 2942

    Chapter 2942


    As soon as the phone was connected, he said politely: ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Qinghua, I still have


    something else, and I want to ask you about it.¡±


    Qinghua smiled and said, ¡°Master you can ask anything, I¡¯ll share if I know anything!¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°I wonder if you have ever heard of a person whose name is Cary?¡±


    ¡°Cary?!¡± Qinghua¡¯s voice suddenly increased by nearly an octave, blurting out: ¡°How can


    Master have anything to do with this person?!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Mr. Qinghua, do you know him?¡± The old man replied truthfully:


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk about knowing him, but this person has long been notorious. Basically, he is


    known in the feng shui metaphysics circles overseas.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie asked curiously: ¡°What is this person¡¯s background?¡± Qinghua said: ¡°He is one of


    Ro¡¯s three true disciples!¡±


    Charlie frowned: ¡°Ro? Who is this person?¡±


    Qinghua exined: ¡°About forty years ago, there was a well- known Feng Shui


    metaphysics master named Ro in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°No one knows where he came from, only knowing that as soon as he made his debut, with


    his talents, he gained a firm foothold in this area.¡±


    ¡°After that, he started to establish schools and collect disciples. For a while, he was in the


    limelight. Many Hong Kong rich and underworld brothers were his disciples¡­¡±


    ¡°I have met this person several times, and I have drunk wine and talked with him about the


    ancient and modern times, so I know him better. This person is very good. Not only is he good


    at venttion and water mystery, but he is also proficient in the mysticism of Gu technique, and


    he is very capable. Got all the in¡¯s and outs!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like our feng shui master, who only knows the techniques of feng shui mystery and I-


    Ching, but not proficient in gu techniques and the killing methods such as lowering the head.¡±


    Qinghua said this, and went on to say: ¡°This Cary went to Ro about thirty years ago. I met


    him when I visited Ro at that time in the city.¡±

 Chapter 2943

    Chapter 2943


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie asked very curiously: ¡°Since this Ro is famous, how can Cary as his apprentice


    be so notorious?¡±


    Qinghua exined: ¡°Ro¡¯s talent was unparalleled in the world at the time. I have studied I-


    Ching and feng shui mysteries all my life, and I can only achieve the same level of knowledge


    as him in this area.¡±


    ¡°In addition to the I-Ching, and Feng Shui mystery, he is also proficient in many metaphysical


    mysteries. There are both good and evil, and his overall attainments are far superior to me!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if it is not an outstanding talent, it is impossible for anyone to learn all of Ro¡¯s


    skills.¡±


    ¡°Because of this, his three true disciples at the time all had their own priorities.¡±


    ¡°Some people focus on feng shui mystery, some people focus on esoteric axioms, and Cary


    focused on raising Gu and lowering his head.¡±


    ¡°In the field of metaphysics, Yang-Gu is called sorcery, that is, evil way. Among them, Yang-Gu


    is the most vicious.¡±


    ¡°While Ro was alive, Cary was able to suppress the evil thoughts in his heart and prevent


    himself from doing evil, but after Ro died, this personpletely freed himself, became an


    aplice of the rich, and killed many enemies andpetitors for the rich. So he has long


    been notorious.¡±


    Charlie frowned, smacked his lips, and asked: ¡°Mr. Qinghua, what is the rtionship between


    this person and Ro¡¯s school and the other two true disciples of Ro? I wonder if I will kill


    him by then, and I stabbed a Ho¡¯s nest, provoke a group of annoying guys?¡±


    Qinghua said truthfully: ¡°Although Ro is an outstanding talent, he has no future


    developments in his life. After he did not ask questions in hister years, the school has lost its


    backbone and gradually fell apart. Otherwise, Cary would not leave Hong Kong and go to the


    UK. So there is no need to worry about his followers or friends.¡±


    He said, ¡°As for the rtionship between his other two true disciples and Cary, to be honest, I


    don¡¯t know too well.


    In theter period, Hong Kong¡¯s Feng Shui masters were used by the big powers to serve as


    tigers, so their character and reputation were generally not too great, so Master, you should be


    more careful.¡±


    Immediately afterward, Qinghua continued: ¡°I remember his other two true disciples, one named


    Mr and the other named Jinghai.¡±


    ¡°Jinghai?!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and he thought to himself. ¡°Unexpectedly¡­ the Hong Kong


    metaphysics master Jinghai who was struck to death with thunder by himself turned out to


    be Cary¡¯s senior brother! It¡¯s really something!¡±


    Qinghua, who was on the other side of the ocean, didn¡¯t know the change in Charlie¡¯s


    expression at this time.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He said on the phone: ¡°Master, you must be careful about that Cary, and at the same time, pay


    attention to your side to see if there are people named Mr and Jinghai around. Ro has


    countless fans around him, but The three true disciples have really learned some abilities, but


    the others are not enough.¡±


    Charlie quickly thanked him and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Qinghua, I will be more careful.¡±


    Qinghua said again: ¡°Also, that Cary has an extremely weird personality and he is an extremely


    insidious person.


    The Gu-worm he raised is said to have been raised for 20 years. Except for the first year, that


    thing has grown up by drinking his blood. Every next day it will depend on eating the brains of


    living people. It is extremely dangerous. Master must be extra cautious.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, a cold light shed in his eyes!


    The Gu-worms that are raised by this man Cary actually swallowed human brains for food, which


    is simply damaging!


    So he said, ¡°Mr. Qinghua, don¡¯t worry, the day Cary meets me is the day when the evil ends! I


    will definitely not leave him and his Gu-worms free in Aurous Hill this time!¡±

 Chapter 2944

    Chapter 2944


    At the same time, Dan and Mike were sitting worriedly in the Shangri-La Hotel room.


    Mike hasn¡¯t recovered from the shocking experience just now, and his mental state is very bad.


    Dan also kept silent, holding a few copper coins in his hand, and tossing them on the table.


    The hexagram represented by the copper coin is no longer what he canprehend, which


    makes him a little confused.


    The opportunity in the hexagram is always there, but the danger has never been eliminated,


    even the misty sense of the unknown is even stronger than before.


    Unconsciously, the old gentleman¡¯s mentality began to gradually change.


    Originally, he felt that he had borrowed Chengfeng¡¯s invitation toe to China to find


    opportunities and make some money along the way.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the chance and money are not found, just as a trip back to the mothend.


    Even if it¡¯s dangerous, it¡¯s probably because he is older, and his body may be unbearable.


    At the same time, it is also easy to trigger some hidden diseases that aremon in the elderly.


    However, he never expected that this event would have developed into a new level, with


    unprecedented dangers for him and his grandson!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This man Cary year is too dangerous!


    This kind of murderer is so fearsome in his eyes. Even for him, killing has long


    beenmonce.


    He was suddenly involved in this matter, and it really made him feel a strong sense of crisis,


    so that he began to reassess in his heart, to judge whether this matter is worthy of continuing


    to invest in or not.


    He lived to such an old age, and he didn¡¯t care about Chengfeng¡¯s money, but he wanted to


    have Qinghua¡¯s chance to be twenty years younger suddenly.

 Chapter 2945

    Chapter 2945


    However, now that the opportunity isplicated and the risk factors are uncertain, he is


    worried that he has not found the opportunity, so he put his life in danger in Aurous Hill.


    After all, he is just a dying feng shui master. It can be said that he has no power to bind the


    chicken. The great-grandson Mike is the same. The grandfather and grandson basically have no


    ability to protect themselves.


    In front of vicious Cary, the two of them couldn¡¯t resist him for a round together. If they really


    started, he is afraid that they would only feed the Gu-worms.


    Mike on the side has always had lingering fears and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go


    back to the United States, today I found this Cary really evil, if he wants to target us, we have


    no chance of winning at all!¡±


    Dan sighed: ¡°We can go, but if we go, we will definitely offend Chengfeng. Should Chengfeng let


    him kill us at that time, wouldn¡¯t we be self-defeating?¡±


    Mike hurriedly said: ¡°We can tell him clearly, and then return all the money to him, is it not


    possible to break up peacefully?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dan shook his head and said:


    ¡°Did you not listen to Cary? He is good at killing people, but not good at finding people, so he


    is still waiting for us to find people out for him.


    Then he goes to kill the people, and now Chengfeng thinks that this person we are looking for


    is rted to his granddaughter Zhiyu. Let us find a breakthrough from her.


    If we leave at this time, Cary may not agree. Didn¡¯t you listen to him before leaving? Let me find


    the person quickly and don¡¯t dy him getting rich.¡±


    Speaking of this, Dan sighed and said: ¡°We have been framed now. It is not our decision to go


    or stay.¡±


    ¡°F*UCK!¡± Mike couldn¡¯t help but burst out a curse, and said angrily: ¡°Then what to do¡­Can


    we find this person?¡±


    Dan said with emotion: ¡°It¡¯s okay to find someone, but the key is whether there will be other


    troubles after finding that person¡­ And if we find that person, and that person is killed by


    Cary, This is our karma!¡±


    Mike couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Grandpa, now is not the time to take care of others. The most


    important thing is that we leave Aurous Hill safely. If we are fed to that big white bug by Cary,


    then we will bepletely finished!¡±


    Dan hesitated for a moment, nodded lightly, and sighed: ¡°Hey, what you said makes sense.


    When you are too busy to take care of yourself, you can only find a way to protect yourself¡­¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°I will try to get in touch with Zhiyu tomorrow and see if we can


    find a breakthrough from her.¡±

 Chapter 2946

    Chapter 2946


    The next day, a rumor suddenly appeared in Aurous Hill.


    It is said that a spiritual incident urred in the Phoenix Mountain Cemetery in the suburbs. A


    security guard who guarded the cemetery was killed by an evil spiritst night.


    However, these kinds of rumors were quickly controlled in a targeted manner. In addition, they


    were too superstitious, so only some middle-aged and old people with superstitious thinking


    would believe it, and young people would basically sneer when they heard it.


    In the morning, ine made breakfast at home. When Charlie and ire came down to eat, she


    said solemnly at the table: ¡°ire, Charlie, you two must go out as little as possible these two


    days.


    Even if you have to go out for something, you muste back before dark!¡±


    ire asked with a surprised look: ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ine said seriously: ¡°I tell you, at Phoenix Mountain Cemeteryst night, someone was killed


    by a ghost! Even the brain was emptied! It is said that at the time of death, the seven orifices


    bleed, and the big bowl on the top of the head was a big hole, the result is an empty shell


    inside, with nothing!¡±


    When ire heard this, she said helplessly: ¡°Mom, you are also a college student anyway, do


    you believe this kind of rumor? There is no such thing as a ghost in the world, they are all


    deceptive lies.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ine said solemnly: ¡°How can this be a lie? This is true! Several elderly people I was in


    were all mad. There are still photos, but I don¡¯t know how it was done. The system deleted it.


    Oh, that photo is terrifying, and my back is still wet even now.¡±


    Jacob frowned and said, ¡°There seem to be some people in my group discussing, but I


    looked through the chat records, and there is no evidence such as pictures, etc.¡±


    ire smiled and said: ¡°Even if there are photos, it is not necessarily credible. The current


    computer synthesis technology is so advanced that any photos can be made. You guys, just


    put your heart in your stomach and don¡¯t think about it much.¡±


    ine said sternly, ¡°I would rather believe it, or not believe it. You two shoulde home early.


    Anyway, there is no loss if youe home early. You can stay with me more at home. Isn¡¯t it


    good?¡±


    ire said helplessly: ¡°But I have to keep an eye on the projects recently, and I will get busier


    and busier in the future.¡±


    ine shook her head helplessly, looked at Charlie, who had not spoken, and said: ¡°My son-in-


    law, you have the ability. Remember to pick up ire at night these days, she cane home


    alone, but I can¡¯t rest assured.¡± ¡°Okay, mom!¡±


    Although Charlie hasn¡¯t spoken, he has already reviewed the content of ine and


    ire¡¯s conversation in his mind.


    What ine talked about is not groundless, and it should be inseparable from that man Cary.


    It¡¯s just that ordinary people don¡¯t know things like Gu-worms, and the incident was in the


    cemetery, so it is natural to specte that evil spirits killed people.


    It seems that this man is really cruel, and it is indeed a heinous crime to just feed his so-called


    Gu-worms by killing others!


    If he doesn¡¯t move and wait for him toe, don¡¯t know how many people will die under his


    hands during this period!


    Thinking of this, he immediately sent a message to Issac: ¡°Check for me whether there is a


    record of the entry of a British Chinese named Cary, and then check the Aurous Hill hotel


    system to see if there is his check-in information!¡±

 Chapter 2947

    Chapter 2947


    Issac received the message and immediately replied: ¡°Master, do you want me to find out this


    person¡¯s photo and send someone out to search for clues about him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Charlie hurriedly ordered: ¡°This person is very dangerous. Your subordinates are


    definitely not his opponents. Even the masters of the He family may not be his opponents.¡±


    Issac hurriedly asked him: ¡°Master, you asked us to track the pair of the old man and the


    young man who went to Phoenix Mountainst night. The strange death of the security guard


    at the Cemetery this morning should be rted to this person, right?!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie replied: ¡°So you don¡¯t tell other people, just check the clues for me, don¡¯t let the


    wind go, let others go out to find him, but don¡¯t let them contact him, otherwise they¡¯ll get killed.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Master!¡±


    At the time of breakfast, Issac got Cary¡¯s entry and exit records.


    This information includes his passport information, electronic photos, and surveince videos left


    by the customs when he entered the country.


    However, ording to what he said, in the entire Aurous Hill hotel system, there is no record of


    this man staying in a hotel.


    This also shows that this person did not live in a hotel in Aurous Hill, so he could not


    urately locate his current whereabouts.


    Charlie could only remember this person¡¯s appearance and characteristics in his mind first, and


    then think of a long-term n for the rest.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, he also made a review of the logical rtionship of things in his heart.


    Whether it is Dan and his grandson, or Cary, they must have been sent by Chengfeng, which is


    certain.


    Cary is only good at killing people, but not good at finding people, so this guy definitely


    needs the help of Dan and his grandson to find clues.


    In this case, through Dan, he should be able to find this man Cary.


    This dog came to Aurous Hill from Ennd tomit evil, and he must be killed as soon as


    possible to prevent him from endangering the lives of others!

 Chapter 2948

    Chapter 2948


    At this point, Charlie made up his mind and went directly to Shangri-La to see this old


    man.


    If he cooperates honestly, he will let this old man and his grandson leave China alive because he


    hasn¡¯t done much evil and didn¡¯t help the abuser.


    But if they dare to help Cary and let him hurt anyone in Aurous Hill, then they will never return


    to the United States in this life!


    ¡­


    Because of ghost rumors, Charlie didn¡¯t let ire drive to work by herself, but instead himself


    drove and dropped ire at her ce.


    ire originally didn¡¯t want to trouble him, but after all, ine had spoken, she didn¡¯t dare to


    object.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I have to say that since ine has suffered some big losses and been deceived, she is indeed


    more wary than before, and she knows that she cares about ire¡¯s safety.


    Charlie sent her to the hotel under construction by the Emgrand Group, where construction is in


    full swing. Thousands of workers are here, so there will be no safety problems if they want to


    come.


    When ire was about to get out of the car, Charlie reminded: ¡°My wife, don¡¯t go home after


    getting off work alone at night. Whenever you are almost done, just call me and I will drive


    over to pick you up.¡±


    ire nodded, and said apologetically: ¡°Then I might bete today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°I wille to pick you up even if it is toote. Remember to


    call me in advance, lest you have to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ire said with a sweet smile: ¡°Then I will get out of the car now!¡±


    After he bid farewell to ire, he drove directly to Shangri-La.


    On the way, he called Issac and asked him: ¡°Mr. Issac, has Dan left Shangri-La?¡±


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°Master, they are now having breakfast in the dining room. I think they have


    washed and dressed neatly. It is estimated that they will leave after the meal soon.¡±

 Chapter 2949

    Chapter 2949


    Charlie said: ¡°I will arrive in about ten minutes. If they want to leave, you can help me hold them.¡±


    Issac asked, ¡°Master, where do you want to meet them? Would you like me to arrange


    security to take them to my office?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°No, it will be a horror. Later, you will directly arrange for the waiter to use the


    universal room card to enter their room, flip through their things, and then take something away,


    and finally open the door. If they want to leave, you will let them know about the theft from the


    room and ask them to rush to the room to confirm the loss.¡±


    Issac smiled and said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s better that you have more ideas¡­ OK, I will arrange it! If you


    want toe and do this, it will definitely take ten minutes!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, Dan drank thest half cup of coffee, wiped his mouth, and said to Mike: ¡°Okay,


    let¡¯s hurry up and go to Du¡¯s house and follow Zhiyu nearby.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Mike hurriedly asked him: ¡°Grandpa, are we going to follow that woman? We are not good at


    stalking¡­¡±


    Dan said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. As long as you see her and find a way to get a piece of her


    hair, I can figure out her previous movement in Aurous Hill little by little, and I can find a way to


    find her recent and long time ces.¡±


    After a pause, Dan said again: ¡°Didn¡¯t she have been missing for a while, and she was


    seriously injured. She must have stayed with the mysterious person the Su family is looking for


    such a long time, so I just need to find her. For a long time, she has been very close to that


    mysterious man!¡±


    Mike asked in surprise: ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? Why is it so amazing?!¡±


    Dan said earnestly: ¡°These are the tracking methods in Qimen Dunjia. You should learn the


    I-Ching first. In the future, your grandfather and your father will naturally teach you the


    various methods of Qimen Dunjia.¡±


    Mike nodded lightly, full of expectation in his heart.


    So he hurriedly stuffed half of the sliced bread into his mouth, and then said vaguely: ¡°Okay,


    grandpa, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Dan nodded and just stood up, suddenly a waitress ran over and asked nervously, ¡°Are you a


    guest in room 1003?¡± Dan asked curiously: ¡°I am, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 2950

    Chapter 2950


    The waiter said apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! When our room service was cleaning the room


    just now, she found that the door of your room was open. She went in and looked at it and


    found that your personal belongings were turned over.


    It may be a theft, so please go back to your room and check if there is any property damage. If


    there is any, we will immediately cooperate with you to report to the police for investigation!¡±


    Dan never thought that he would live in an internationally renowned five-star hotel chain and


    would identally get into trouble like this.


    Hearing what the waiter said, he didn¡¯t have any doubts at all, and subconsciously eximed:


    ¡°Oh! Mike, help me back to my room!¡±


    Dan went out this time and brought a lot of good things handed down from his ancestors, and


    today he was going to secretly approach Zhiyu, so he didn¡¯t need many things so he didn¡¯t


    bring them.


    Among them, just a piece of Song Dynasty Fengshuipass is invaluable!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Moreover, that was passed down from the ancestors of the Mai family for nearly a thousand


    years, so there is no room for half a miss!


    With Mike¡¯s support, Dan hurried back to the room.


    At this time, the room was in a mess.


    Both he and Mike¡¯s suitcases were opened and searched, and the Feng Shuipass was


    wrapped in silk and satin and ced in the suitcase.


    And part of the RMB exchanged by him and Mike when they came to China, as well as some


    emergency U.S. dors, were not lost in the box.


    Dan was very nervous, and blurted out to Mike: ¡°I didn¡¯t lose money or other things, just lost


    thepass¡­¡±


    Although Mike is not good at learning arts, he also knows that thepass is the family


    heirloom of the Mai family. It is said that it has been passed down from the first generation of


    ancestors who engaged in Feng Shui metaphysics in the Mai family until today.


    Let alone how much this thing can be worth, the meaning of this inheritance alone cannot be


    measured by money.


    More importantly, this feng shuipass, because of the continuous blessing of the ancestors


    of the past dynasties, can already be regarded as a magical instrument. Use it to check feng


    shui and divide gold and fix acupoints. The uracy is much higher than that of any ordinary


    compass!

 Chapter 2951

    Chapter 2951


    The descendants of the Mai family have relied on thispass to aspire to the masters of


    Feng Shui. If thispass is lost, the ability of the Mai family to watch Feng Shui will be


    greatly reduced in the future.


    So he hurriedly said to Dan: ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s call the police!¡±


    Dan nodded repeatedly and blurted out: ¡°Yes, call the police! Hurry up!¡±


    At this moment, Issac stepped in and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous, two of you, I have already


    reported to the police.¡±


    The grandfather and grandson turned their heads to look at the visitor, and saw that the other


    party was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He looked like an ordinary person, so Dan


    asked, ¡°This gentleman, I wonder who you are?¡±


    Issac hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce to you, my next friend, Issac, is the general


    manager of the Shangri-La Hotel.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    As he said, he spoke with a look of shame: ¡°I, as the manager of the hotel, am extremely sorry


    and ashamed of the urrence of such a thing. When I learned of the burry, I rushed over


    as soon as possible, and I came here. People have already called the police on the road, and I


    believe the police will be here soon.¡±


    When Mike heard that Issac had called the police, he gave up the idea of calling the police


    himself.


    At this time, Dan asked with a bit of anger: ¡°Mr. Issac, your hotel is a world-renowned chain, and


    I have stayed in your hotels all over the world once or twice!¡±


    ¡°No matter where I stayed at any Shangri-La hotel in the past, the security and services were


    very well. There has never been a case of losing something. Even the waiter¡¯s tip is


    unconventional. If I leave the cash on the bed. It will move nowhere!¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s your hotel alone, where burry incidents will happen! And even one of my most


    valuable family heirlooms was stolen! It¡¯s too much!¡±


    Issac smiled awkwardly and hurriedly apologized: ¡°Oh, Mr. Dan, I¡¯m really very sorry, and I¡¯m


    also surprised that something like this will happen in our hotel. To be honest, this is the first


    time since the opening of our hotel¡­¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Mr. Dan, I wonder if your family heirloom treasure is


    very valuable? Could someone be following your family heirloom treasure to steal it?¡±


    Issac¡¯s kick immediately kicked the ball to Dan¡¯s feet.


    This is exactly what Charlie taught him.

 Chapter 2952

    Chapter 2952


    In Charlie¡¯s words, this trick is called ¡°returning troubles.¡±


    Do youe to question me? Okay, then I will directly question you in reverse.


    You use me of poor security here, and I will say vaguely that you may have been targeted


    by others. As for who is eyeing you, you have a ghost in your heart and think about it yourself.


    And what¡¯s interesting is that even if he stole anything from Dan¡¯s room, Issac took the mobile


    phone live video to show Charlie, and Charlie chose thepass. really!


    Dan was immediately stopped by Issac¡¯s rhetorical question.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He also thinks this thing is very strange. Why did you steal it


    yourself?


    Why did you steal thepass from your own family?


    If you are not a knowledgeable person, you will definitely choose to take cash. Who would take


    an oldpass that does not see the age and value?


    Thinking of this, the first person Dan thought of turned out to be Cary.


    Did he wonder if Cary secretly stole his ancestralpass?


    Cary was originally not good at Feng Shui mystery. Maybe it was to make up for the


    shorings in this area, so he set his sights on his own ancestralpass!


    Thinking of this, Dan did not dare to directly question Cary, so he could only pin his hopes on the


    police, so he hurriedly asked Issac: ¡°Maybe, how long will the police take to be there?¡±


    Issac checked the time and said, ¡°I guess it will take up to three minutes. You can wait a little


    longer.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Dan could only nod and agreed.

 Chapter 2953

    Chapter 2953


    Three minutester, a young man with extraordinary bearing stepped into his room.


    This person is Charlie who has just arrived at Shangri-La. Charlie stepped in, looked


    around the room for a while, then focused his gaze on Dan, and asked, ¡°Is this Mr. Dan


    Mai?¡±


    Seeing that Charlie¡¯s eyebrows were full of heroic spirit, Dan thought it was a police officer in


    inclothesw enforcement, so he hurriedly said: ¡°Hello police officer, this is Dan, I


    have something very important that has been stolen!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said to Issac and the other staff around him: ¡°I want to survey the scene,


    and other relevant people will go out first.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Issac pretended not to know him, and said hurriedly: ¡°Okay.¡±


    After speaking, he ordered the other staff and left the room together, and brought the door to a


    close before leaving.


    In the room, only Charlie, Dan, and his grandson were left.


    Seeing that Issac had closed the doors, Dan couldn¡¯t help asking Charlie: ¡°Mr. Police Officer,


    are you the only one in your police this time?¡±


    Charlie looked at Dan, and suddenly said with a somewhat grim expression: ¡°Since there are no


    outsiders, then I will open the skylight to speak up. I am not a police officer. I am looking for you


    because I have something to tell you. Check it out.¡±


    Dan couldn¡¯t help frowning, and asked very vigntly: ¡°Are you not a police officer?! Then who


    are you?! Is mypass with you?!¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Still caring about yourpass? I tell you, the next question I will ask, you¡¯d


    better answer truthfully, otherwise don¡¯t talk about thepass, even your life will remain in


    my hands!¡±


    When Mike on the side heard this, he immediately scolded: ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but please


    pay attention to your words! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Charlie nced at Mike, and pointed a finger directly on his forehead!

 Chapter 2954

    Chapter 2954


    Immediately afterward, a trace of spiritual energy directly blocked his central nervous system.


    Mike didn¡¯t even have time to hum and immediately lost all control of his body. The whole


    person was like in high paraplegia, unable to move even for a second.


    Mike¡¯s expression was terrified, he wanted to speak, but he felt that he couldn¡¯t even open his


    mouth!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him, but looked at the terrified old man Dan, and said


    coldly:


    ¡°Master Dan, I know your details and the purpose of youring to Aurous Hill. I even know that


    you were at Phoenix Mountain Cemeteryst night.


    It¡¯s the man named Cary you met there, so you¡¯d better not y tricks with me, otherwise, I will


    let your two live together in Phoenix Mountain Cemetery tomorrow!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s words made Dan¡¯s whole person struck by lightning!


    Just now, with a single finger, Charlie directly pointed Mike into the living dead, which had


    already shaken Danpletely.


    The strength that Charlie showed just now was far beyond his ability topare.


    Now, Charlie revealed his details, and his meeting with Caryst night, made Dan extremely


    nervous!


    He stared at Charlie very nervously, and asked, ¡°Who are you on earth?¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Myst name is Wade, and my name is Charlie.¡± Dan blurted out: ¡°I and you


    have never known each other, why did


    you secretly investigate and follow me and steal my familypass?¡±


    Charlie asked him back: ¡°You are a Feng Shui who is over a hundred years old. Since you


    have lived in the United States for many years, and you are not in the United States to care


    for the elderly at such an old age, what do you want to do in China?


    You are also mixed with sinful beasts like Cary. Aren¡¯t you afraid of smashing the reputation and


    signature of your Mai family for nearly a thousand years?!¡±


    Dan¡¯s expression was a little embarrassed, and he stammered: ¡°I¡­I¡­I didn¡¯t mix with Cary!


    My hands have never been stained with blood!¡±

 Chapter 2955

    Chapter 2955


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then why did you go to see him at Phoenix Mountain Cemeteryst night?


    Besides, haven¡¯t you seen the security guard who died at Phoenix Mountain Cemetery? Does


    his death have anything to do with you?¡±


    Dan blurted out: ¡°The reason why I went to see him was that he asked me to meet him over


    there to discuss something. I didn¡¯t want to have enemies with him, so I went to deal with it.


    As for the security guard, when I got there, he was already dead. Yes, naturally there is


    nothing to do with me!¡±


    Charlie stared at him, and asked, ¡°What exactly does he have to discuss with you?¡±


    Dan said coldly: ¡°This is my personal affair with him, it has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Old man, it stands to reason that someone like you should not be so hard-


    headed.


    I just think you are old, so I don¡¯t want to give you trouble, but if you want to rely on the old and


    sell the old, then I can say you are wee!¡±


    Dan felt a little flustered, but he resolutely said: ¡°You are so unreasonable! I have no


    grievances with you. Who have I met, what have I talked about. What does it have to do with


    you?¡±


    Charlie said impatiently: ¡°Don¡¯t cheat on me here. I can tell you clearly. If you don¡¯t exin


    Cary¡¯s affairs clearly and tell me his specific trends, then don¡¯t me me for disrespecting you at


    this old age!¡±


    Dan snorted: ¡°You are not aw enforcement agency, so naturally I will not tell you.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t tell me?¡± Charlie snorted, sternly:


    ¡°Since you have seen him yesterday, you know that his natal Gu- worm relies on the human


    brain to feed on. If I catch him a day earlier, he might be prevented from killing more innocent


    people.


    If you don¡¯t tell the specific truth, it is akin to sheltering and indulging in the crime! Everyone


    killed at the hands of Cary next, you bear the unshirkable responsibility!¡±


    ¡°Joke!¡± Dan said arrogantly:


    ¡°I have stood upright and walked upright throughout my life. I have never done anything that


    hurts the world. You should never want to put other people¡¯s feces on the old man¡¯s head!


    Even in the world! In front of the police, I am innocent!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2956

    Chapter 2956


    Charlie said with contemptuous sarcasm:


    ¡°I know what old things like you think. People like you are most often talking about it. Everyone


    sweeps the snow before the door, and doesn¡¯t care about others¡¯ tiles. You think that people are


    killed by others, it has nothing to do with you? I tell you, with others, you may be able to fool


    them with your b@stard thinking, but with me, you are as hateful as a murderer!¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie yelled coldly: ¡°I will put the words here today. If Cary kills another


    person in Aurous Hill, I won¡¯t bury you in the Phoenix Mountain Cemetery, because just let you


    die, it is a cheap punishment. It¡¯s too cheap for you indeed, so I will put your and your this


    grandson in the kennel and let you live in the dog cage for a lifetime!¡±


    When Charlie said these words, the whole person did not conceal his killing intent at all, and the


    sharp eyes made Dan¡¯s heart terrified!


    Although Dan didn¡¯t know Charlie¡¯s details, he didn¡¯t doubt what he said at the moment.


    When he was nervous, he couldn¡¯t help but exin: ¡°I don¡¯t know where Cary is. This person¡¯s


    location is uncertain and he travels alone. He contacted me when I went to Phoenix Mountain


    yesterday and let me pass.¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°So, you should have his contact information, then find a way to help me ask


    him out.¡±


    Dan couldn¡¯t help saying:Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t want to be involved in this at all.


    If you have any enmity with him, it is the matter of the two of you. Please don¡¯t involve me in it.


    The big deal is that we will leave tonight.


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have anything to do with China anymore.¡± Dan had seen Cary¡¯s ability, so


    he didn¡¯t want to be an enemy of him at all.

 Chapter 2957

    Chapter 2957


    In case he really helped the young man in front of him to find the whereabouts of Cary, the


    young man is not Cary¡¯s opponent in any sense to him.


    Not only would this young man have to die, but he would also have no good end.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Since childhood, his most abiding life creed is to ignore and not get nosy, as long as he has no


    interest in matters, he doesn¡¯t want to be involved, so he doesn¡¯t want to be involved in the


    grievances between Charlie and Cary.


    Seeing that the old guy didn¡¯t get in, Charlie sneered, and said:


    ¡°No wonder when this country was in trouble, you guys who understand feng shui, went abroad!


    As the saying goes, it doesn¡¯t matter. Hang up high, talking about you unscrupulous people!


    What kind of righteousness and good morals are all just sh!t in your eyes!¡±


    Dan was reprimanded by Charlie. Although his face was a little embarrassed, he still said stiffly:


    ¡°As the saying goes, the tree fell and the horses were scattered. Back then, so many people


    went abroad. Everyone had their own ambitions, and it was impossible to say who would treat


    the other.


    Wrong, not to mention, today is a society ruled byw, as long as everything follows thew and


    within the legal framework, you are a good citizen!¡±


    After speaking, Dan looked at Charlie and said sharply: ¡°On the contrary, it is you! If you


    dare to restrict my personal freedom, then you are bending thew and breaking thew!¡±


    Charlie really did not expect this old thing to be so stubborn. He had a rtionship before, and


    he didn¡¯t look like a bad person.


    Only today he discovered that this old thing is not a bad person who clearly hurts, but it is far


    from talking about it. What a good person, and once this guy is in trouble, he is still an old


    b@stard who is selfish to the extreme.


    He is full of thoughts that he can retreat all by himself. As for the life and death of other


    people, he will not look at it!


    So Charlie nodded his head coldly, and said lightly:


    ¡°Interesting, you are afraid of getting nosy, I am nosy, so if you fall into my hands, there is no


    possibility of retreating from the whole body. I will take it first. You go to visit the kennel, after the


    tour, you can tell me if you want to get involved or not!¡±


    Dan stomped his feet angrily, but seeing Charlie¡¯s unwavering appearance, he was more or


    less scared in his heart, so his tone softened, and he said in a pleading manner: ¡°Mr. Wade, I


    am an old bone, these things I cannot handle at this age, why are you embarrassing me so


    much?


    Charlie snorted contemptuously: ¡°Okay, save the time! I put the words here, as long as Cary


    kills one more person, I want you to die in Aurous Hill!¡±

 Chapter 2958

    Chapter 2958


    Charlie¡¯s unquestionable tone and upromising threat made Dan very nervous.


    The most feared thing in his life is getting into trouble. It is a true portrayal of his seventy to


    eighty years since he became an adult.


    This time, if it hadn¡¯t been for Qinghua¡¯s chance, he would not have been a hundred years


    old and would have note to China to take risks.


    But now, seeing that he has provoked Charlie, such a fierce role, there was only one thing in his


    mind, which was to withdraw quickly.


    As a result, he softened his tone and looked at Charlie beggingly: ¡°Mr. Wade, I am really


    unfamiliar with that man Cary, and I am older, and there are so many problems with my body, so


    don¡¯t make me embarrassed¡­¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t look at him, but said loudly through the door: ¡°Mr. Issac, prepare the car and send


    Mr. Dan to visit the dog farm of Orvel!¡±


    ¡°Okay, young master!¡± Issac, who had been standing outside the door, agreed without


    hesitation when he heard this. Dan¡¯s face turned pale, and he was about to continue begging


    for mercy when Charlie¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. Seeing that the call was from the United


    States, Charlie knew that it must be Mr. Qinghua, so he directly pressed the answer


    button. On the other side of the phone, Qinghua¡¯s voice came and asked, ¡°Master Wade, I


    wonder what¡¯s going on with you? Did you catch that Cary?¡±


    Charlie smiled indifferently, and said: ¡°Thanks to your old man who is still thinking, Cary hasn¡¯t


    been found yet. I¡¯m looking for a breakthrough from these people.¡±


    When Qinghua heard this, he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°The other person the Master is talking about


    should be Dan, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At this time, Dan¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely horrified.


    He, can¡¯t hear Qinghua¡¯s voice on the phone, but when Charlie said just now that he was


    looking for a breakthrough from these people, he knew that the ¡°these people¡± in his mouth


    were himself and his grandson.

 Chapter 2959

    Chapter 2959


    And now, Charlie said again that it was him, did the person on the phone also know him?


    Thinking of this, he thought nervously in his heart: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this person surnamed


    Wade and I would have a mutual acquaintance. I don¡¯t know who this person is?¡±


    At this moment, Qinghua said to Charlie on the phone: ¡°Master Wade, Mr. Mai is my old friend. I


    still know him well. He is not bad in nature. He is naturally spective andcks deep analysis. If


    he provokes you, Master Wade, please bear with him for me.¡±


    Charlie nced at Dan with a nervous look, turned on the speaker, and said, ¡°Mr. Qinghua, your


    old friend is not just missing some responsibilities. I have nned to keep him in Aurous Hill and


    reflect on it.¡±


    Qinghua eximed, ¡°Master Wade, what¡¯s going on? Can you let me speak a few words with


    Mr. Mai?¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°I¡¯m turning on the speaker, so you can talk.¡±


    Qinghua blurted out: ¡°Old Mai! Why did you offend Master Wade?!¡±


    Dan subconsciously said: ¡°Brother Qinghua?! How do you know this man?!¡±


    Qinghua said vaguely: ¡°Master Wade is an old man who has been in his new year.¡±


    Dan hurriedly pleaded: ¡°Brother Qinghua, please tell this Young Master clearly that I don¡¯t want


    to involve myself in the affairs of Cary. As we know each other for many years, ask him to just let


    Mike and me leave Aurous Hill!¡±


    When Qinghua heard this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing, and said, ¡°Mr. Mai, that Cary did evil in


    Aurous Hill. Master Wade will bring him to justice. You must help if you feel reasonable. How


    can you do this at this time? Flee now, when he needs you!¡±


    Dan said bitterly: ¡°Brother Qinghua, my loess is buried in my eyebrows. How could he be the


    opponent of Cary? That person is very good at Gu art and extremely dangerous. Fortunately, I


    saved my life¡­¡±


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°Mr. Qinghua, you have also heard that this person is as timid as a


    mouse and has no responsibility.


    Naturally, I can¡¯t just let him go. If he helps me catch Cary, I will forgive him. He will live, but if


    he is stubborn and allows Cary to continue to harm the people, then I will kill him!¡±


    Dan was anxious and blurted out: ¡°How can you be so cruel! I have been in friendship with


    Brother Qinghua for many years, so don¡¯t you just ignore your affection?¡±


    As soon as Qinghua heard this, he immediately said: ¡°Old Mai, you don¡¯t want to provoke Master


    or create discord here. I won¡¯t beg Master Wade to treat you for my sake!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2960

    Chapter 2960


    Dan originally wanted to take advantage of Qinghua¡¯s acquaintance to beg for lenient treatment.


    But he did not expect Qinghua to draw a line with him so directly, and immediately said


    indignantly: ¡°Brother Qinghua! Are you starting to fall into trouble? Isn¡¯t it righteous?¡±


    Qinghua¡¯s tone became a little cold, and he said: ¡°It¡¯s not that I am not righteous, but that I owe


    Young Master a great kindness, and I may not be able to pay it back in my life. How can I have


    the face to let him give me face?¡±


    Dan was shocked.


    He did not expect that Qinghua said so much.


    ¡°How can he owe him a great kindness to this young man before him, an old man who is over a


    hundred years old? Isn¡¯t this too outrageous?¡±


    Thinking of this, he suddenly thought of Qinghua¡¯s previous opportunity, and couldn¡¯t help


    asking: ¡°Brother Qinghua, could your chance be rted to this person?!¡±


    Qinghua fell silent all at once.


    He can¡¯t say these words.


    Because he didn¡¯t want to go against Charlie¡¯s wishes and reveal his identity to the outside


    world.


    However, Qinghua¡¯s silence caused Dan to scream in his heart,


    and suddenly he blurted out nervously and asked: ¡°Brother Qinghua! Your chance is


    really thanks to him, right?!¡±


    Qinghua said vaguely: ¡°I have noment on this matter!¡± Charlie said calmly: ¡°Mr. Qinghua,


    since he wants to know so much, why not just say it?¡±


    When Qinghua heard this, he grimaced and said, ¡°Hey, Mr. Mai, you are confused! You


    guessed it, Master Wade is the great benefactor who gave me the great of opportunities! You


    travel all the way to China to find opportunities, how can you still offended Master Wade?!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Dan only felt five thunders over his head!


    Before, he repeatedly asked Qinghua about the details of his chances, but he always said that


    he must not reveal the identity of the benefactor, even his children, and grandchildren.


    In Dan¡¯s view, Qinghua¡¯s chances were so great that he could reach the sky. At that time,


    Qinghua used the power of the whole country and failed to turn back time and live forever.


    But he went to China for three years and returned to the United States after three years. The


    whole person was twenty years younger, how can he not let Dan be moved?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, although he was looking forward to it in his heart at the time, he was helpless in the


    face of the tight-lipped Qinghua.


    Originally, he also thought about running to China to look for opportunities, but in this vast


    country, it would have been difficult to find the man on his own.


    However, this matter has been lingering in his heart, and it has be the wish that he wants to


    realize the most.


    This time he came to Aurous Hill because he discovered that there were opportunities mixed in


    it during the divination, so he made a special trip from the United States.


    But he never expected that the great opportunity he was looking forward to in his dreams


    would turn out to be the young man in front of him!


    For an instant, he felt extremely remorseful in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but secretly


    thought: ¡°Only if I knew this was the case earlier! Even if he kills me, I can¡¯t offend this true


    Lord!¡±


    Thinking of this, his legs softened, he knelt on the ground with a puff, and said in tears: ¡°Master


    Wade, I¡¯m so sorry, I was so confused, you must not have a grudge for me!¡±

 Chapter 2961

    Chapter 2961


    Seeing Dan kneeling on the ground and begging, Charlie felt nauseated and said coldly: ¡°If you


    still want to return to the United States in this life, then you will honestly cooperate with me to


    catch Cary. If I can catch him before he kills again, I will give you a chance to go back alive,


    otherwise, as I said, make ns to die in Aurous Hill!¡±


    When Dan heard this, he naturally did not dare to refute or resist anymore, and the old Dan


    tearful said: ¡°What Master Wade said is what I should do, my fate is¡­¡±


    At this time, he had realized that Charlie in front of him was a figure he could not afford to


    provoke.


    ¡°Aside from anything else, Qinghua¡¯s ability alone is better than me, but he is respectful of him.


    From this, I can see that this person is definitely not a thing in the same pool¡­¡±


    ¡°More importantly, this person is young but has the ability to make Qinghua 20 years younger.


    This level alone is far beyond my own knowledge!¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if he can kill Cary, but I know if I annoy him, he will definitely not make


    me feel better¡­¡±


    On the phone, Qinghua couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°Old Mai, you should have promised Master


    Wade, why bother to get this field now!¡±


    Dan was also very regretful. He thought to himself:


    ¡°How do I know that he is the nobleman who gave you the great opportunity! If I knew it earlier, I


    would have nothing to do with


    what he asked me to do. Then I will cooperate with him well, maybe he will also give me one


    great opportunity¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now. I just offended him like this. Now, instead of getting any benefits, I have to bite


    the bullet to cooperate. This is considered to be good cooperation with him.


    Afterwards, he may not easily bypass me. As for the great opportunity, Don¡¯t even think about


    it¡­¡±


    Seeing that Dan finally gave up resisting, Charlie said: ¡°Since you have agreed, then first tell me


    the details of your meeting yesterday, such as what the two of you talked about.¡±


    Dan did not dare to dy, and hurriedly told all the details of the meeting with Cary yesterday.


    There are three very important points.


    The first one is that Cary¡¯s goal in Aurous Hill is to find Charlie and then kill him;


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Second, Cary asked Dan to find a breakthrough point from Zhiyu. From this, it can be


    confirmed that this guy must have received news from Chengfeng. He felt that he had a close


    rtionship with Zhiyu and passed through her he can find himself;


    Third, Cary took two missions from Chengfeng. The first mission was to kill Charlie, and the


    second mission was yet unclear.

 Chapter 2962

    Chapter 2962


    After rifying this, Charlie said coldly: ¡°Since you are willing to cooperate with me, then give


    Cary a call and tell him that your investigation has made significant progress. Ask him out for


    a meeting. I want to set him up. Set, catch a turtle in an urn.¡±


    Dan hurriedly asked: ¡°Then if he is asking me for relevant clues on the phone, what should I


    say?¡±


    Charlie opened the mouth and said: ¡°Simply, just say that you want to talk to him face to face


    to give him this relevant clue.¡±


    Dan asked again: ¡°What are the specific conditions?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°You say that it is too easy for him to make money. You have tossed


    over at such an age and spent a few days in Aurous Hill. It is much harder than his efforts, so


    you hope to get a certain share from him aspensation.¡±


    Dan nodded, but said nervously, ¡°Master Wade, you may not understand the person Cary. This


    person is extremely cruel. Thest time he asked me to meet at Phoenix Mountain Cemetery,


    he made it clear that he wanted to give me a good start. If I negotiate terms with him at this


    time and want to divide the money in his hand, then he will definitely make a bad move¡­¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although I am a little shameless about your behavior, I am not going


    to use your life as bait. As long as you cooperate with me to bring out Cary, I will naturally keep


    you safe.¡±


    Although Dan was not sure in his heart, he knew that he had no other choice at this time, so


    he could only agree and said, ¡°He must be suspicious by nature. Where does Master Wade


    n to meet him? Too remote, I¡¯m afraid he will be wary¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°You ask him toe to Shangri-La directly. He must know that you


    live here, so it is safest for you to ask him to meet here.¡±


    Dan couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Master Wade, Shangri-La is crowded with people and is located in


    a downtown area. If there is a fight against him here, will the movement be not too big? It¡¯s too


    big to end, and there may be unexpected troubles¡­¡±


    Charlie snorted and said: ¡°I asked you to invite him to meet here directly, just to minimize his


    doubts, and you must also understand that it is impossible for this kind of person to agree to


    meet you here.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°He must also have the same concerns as you just


    mentioned. If he really wants to kill you, he will not dare to kill you directly at Shangri-La, so I


    believe he will ask you out. To meet, and he must choose the location, so that he won¡¯t have


    any unnecessary fear and suspicion.¡±


    Dan nodded, sped his fist, and said, ¡°Master, if it is your best consideration, I will call him!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Charlie said coldly: ¡°He just met youst night, and you didn¡¯t even go out of the hotel door


    today. Tell him directly that you have a clue. He will definitely not believe it.¡±


    Dan couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Cary may not know everything about me, right?¡±


    Charlie said calmly:


    ¡°You and Cary are not the same kind of people. You make money by craftsmanship. He makes


    money by killing people. Just like a cook and a killer, you have nothing to do with each other, so


    you are not the same kind of person at all.


    It¡¯s not in one dimension at all, and you can¡¯t understand at all. How cautious is the


    personality of a person like him who makes money from murder and how careful his mind is,


    maybe he has been observing you in secret, maybe. So if you make a call, it might be all


    exposed.¡±


    Dan hurriedly asked, ¡°So what do you suggest, Master?¡±


    Charlie opened his mouth and said: ¡°You follow your original n, go to Du¡¯s old house, and call


    him after youe back.¡±


    Dan nodded, then looked at Mike, who was motionless next to him, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Master, please let my great-grandson recover. I will go to Du¡¯s house with him.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°Mike stays here, my people will naturally take care of him. If Cary


    asks about him, you would say that Mike was frightened at Phoenix Mountainst night and


    is ufortable today, so he didn¡¯t join you. I believe Cary will not doubt it.¡±

 Chapter 2963

    Chapter 2963


    Cary did observe Dan and Mike secretly.


    However, as Charlie spected, he did not enter the Shangri-La directly but chose to stalk in


    the dark outside the Shangri-La.


    This is mainly due to the fact that Shangri-La has a lot of people and has a veryplete


    monitoring system.


    If no one is helping, the possibility of trying to hide from the monitoring is almost zero.


    Cary feels that with his own skill, everyone who enters and exits the hotel can be closely


    guarded outside Shangri-La. As long as Dan and his grandson leave, he can follow along all


    the way.


    Cary did not trust Dan. On the one hand, he was worried that he would be passively sabotaged


    and would not help him find the mysterious person.


    On the other hand, he was also worried that Dan would take the credit for himself.


    After all, in his opinion, this old fellow is not a fuel-efficientmp.


    So the best solution is to keep an eye on him secretly. If this old guy dares to carry a moth on


    his back, then he should be dealt with first.


    However, Cary did not know that at this time Dan had already turned against the water.


    After leaving Mike at Shangri-La, Dan left alone and went to Du¡¯s house in ordance with


    Charlie¡¯s instructions.


    Cary was very puzzled. He didn¡¯t know why Mike didn¡¯te with him, but if he wanted toe


    to Mike as a young man, he couldn¡¯t have any real skills, so he wasn¡¯t afraid that Dan was


    ying with him.


    So he drove a rented Volkswagen sedan and followed all the way.


    Dan pretended to stay at the Du¡¯s house for a long time, then took out thepass and


    talisman for a while, then he pretended to have gained something, stopped a taxi, and went to


    the original incident.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Forbidden Mountain Tunnel, and then returned to the city for a while to search, finally


    returned to the Shangri-La Hotel.


    Cary followed all the way, followed Dan to the old house of Du¡¯s, went to the Forbidden


    Mountain Tunnel, and followed a big circle around Aurous Hill. He became more and more


    certain that this old fellow must have found some clue.


    So, soon after he returned to the hotel, he called Dan, and on the phone, pretending to be


    concerned, he asked: ¡°Mr. Dan, is there any progress?¡±

 Chapter 2964

    Chapter 2964


    Dan was nning to call Cary, but he didn¡¯t expect the other party to call him first, so he followed


    Charlie¡¯s instructions and said,


    ¡°Master, I ran a long circle outside and just returned to hotel, your called me as soon as I


    reached the room.¡±


    Cary smiled and asked, ¡°Oh, Mr. Dan had gone out. I think there must be progress on this


    matter. I don¡¯t know what the result will be?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dan said in a convenient way: ¡°Let me tell you the truth, things have indeed made a big


    breakthrough.¡±


    Cary hurriedly asked: ¡°What kind of breakthroughs are there and are they urate enough?¡±


    Dan said with some embarrassment, ¡°Well¡­Master, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. I can¡¯t say clearly


    on the phone¡­¡±


    Cary said displeasedly: ¡°What¡¯s so hard to say about this, you can tell me the clues directly, and


    I will find out and kill that person, so that you and I can go back to life like Mr. Su.¡±


    Dan chuckled and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll just say something straight. I can tell you the clue, but I have


    a small condition¡­¡±


    Cary¡¯s tone suddenly became cold, and he asked: ¡°Why? Now that you have some clues, you


    want to negotiate terms with me?


    Mr. Dan, don¡¯t forget, find that mysterious person. This is your business!


    And it¡¯s my job to kill the mysterious man. You do your job and want to negotiate terms with me?¡±


    Dan smiled and said: ¡°Master, as the saying goes, people are not for themselves, and the


    heavens are destroyed.


    I came all the way to China to make some money. After all, I have never done this kind of harm


    to the world before.


    Things, maybe for the rest of the day I will be conscientious, so I have to make more money to


    make up for myself.¡±


    After speaking, Dan said again: ¡°I have been to China with Mike for several days. I have been


    looking for various possible clues before, and there is indeed a lot of hard work.¡±


    Speaking of this, Dan turned around and said, ¡°But, Master, you have juste to Aurous Hill.


    If I give you the clue today, maybe you will kill that person tonight, and then you can pat my bu.tt


    to give credit. The money is gone. In contrast, my money is indeed much harder than yours!¡±


    Cary asked coldly: ¡°Mr. Dan, listening to what you mean, it seems that you want to share some


    money with me?¡±

 Chapter 2965

    Chapter 2965


    Dan smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Master, I don¡¯t mean that. I just want to meet you and have a chat to


    see how much you take from the Su family alone, and how much we two take from the Su


    family.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thenbined with the time we came to Aurous Hill and the time you came to Aurous Hill,


    let¡¯s calcte a fair and proper amount for the three of us.¡±


    ¡°If I and my grandson take too much, then we will take out the more part to share it with you


    Master.¡±


    ¡°But if it¡¯s Master, you take more, then I have to bother you to supply us with the more.¡±


    When Cary heard this, he was suddenly furious.


    He thought to himself: ¡°This old thing is really shameless. He wants to count money by head


    and time with me at this time. Doesn¡¯t the old thing want his life?¡±


    However, he did not directly attack on the phone, because he knew very well that it was not


    difficult to kill Dan and his grandson himself, but the difficulty is that after killing them, there is no


    way to find that person.


    Therefore, I still have to find a way to get the clues out of his mouth!


    So he asked in a cold voice: ¡°Mr. Dan, since you want to meet and chat, let¡¯s make an


    appointment for a time and a ce.¡±


    Dan hurriedly said: ¡°Master directlye to Shangri-La. I booked a suite here and the


    environment is good.¡±


    Cary refused: ¡°I hate ces like hotels the most. Otherwise, I won¡¯te to Aurous Hill to eat


    and sleep all the time, or we¡¯d better make an appointment at Phoenix Mountain Cemetery.¡±


    ¡°Phoenix Mountain Cemetery?¡± Dan blurted out: ¡°Your gu-worm swallowed the security


    guard¡¯s brain.


    Now there are rumors that he was eaten by a ghost, causing panic. I¡¯m afraid the relevant


    departments are also looking at the ce. We meet there again, afraid it¡¯s inappropriate, right?¡±


    Cary said indifferently: ¡°To be honest, I slept in Phoenix Mountainst night, not to mention, the


    scenery is really good, and there is no one to bother me.


    When the police came to investigate the corpse in the morning, I even joined in and watched.


    Look, now under the panic, the security guards in this ce don¡¯t dare to be on duty at night. We


    talk about things here at night and don¡¯t have to worry about ears on the wall.¡±


    Dan thought for a while, and said with some worry: ¡°Master, the Phoenix Mountain Cemetery is


    really remote, or let¡¯s change to a closer ce!¡±


    Cary said coldly: ¡°If you give me clues now, then we don¡¯t even have to see, but if you want me


    to take part of the profit from my pocket to you, then I¡¯m sorry, you have to follow my request!¡±


    When Dan heard this, he said, ¡°Okay! In that case, see you at Phoenix Mountain tonight!¡±


    Cary smiled: ¡°When we meet tonight, I will see or leave.¡±

 Chapter 2966

    Chapter 2966


    When Cary hung up the phone, his expression was venomous.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that an old thing like Dan would dare to negotiate terms with him.


    Just as he was feeling resentful, something suddenly tumbled in his arms, he hurriedly


    reached in and took out his natal Gu-worm from his arms.


    As soon as the white and fat worm came out, it twisted its body vigorously, and it kept


    squeaking in his mouth, seeming to be a little dissatisfied and protesting.


    Cary touched it, whileforting: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, I know you didn¡¯t eat enoughst


    time, don¡¯t worry, I have prepared two meals for you tonight, and you will definitely fill your


    stomach tonight!¡±


    What¡¯s interesting is that the big white worm seems to be able to understand what he said.


    When Cary promised to let it have a good meal, it immediately stopped the dissatisfied


    protest, and cleverly rolled repeatedly in his palm.


    Heughed evilly at this time, and said to himself: ¡°Dan, Dan, since you are such an old man so


    ignorant of good and bad, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless! Next year, on this day, it will be


    your anniversary. Tonight, I will use the brains of you and your great-grandson to feed my baby!¡±


    At this moment, Dan hung up the phone, looked at Charlie next to him, and said honestly:


    ¡°Master Wade, what you asked me to do, I¡¯m done¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and said lightly: ¡°Then you have to work hard to go to Phoenix


    Mountain Cemetery with me at night.¡±


    Dan¡¯s expression was shocked, and he blurted out, ¡°Master Wade, didn¡¯t you say that as long as


    I arrange an appointment for you


    with Cary, you will let me go?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°The area of Phoenix Mountain Cemetery is veryrge. If you don¡¯t show up, Cary


    will most likely not show up as well. If he notices an abnormality and runs away, he will


    immediately guess that you betrayed him. Do you think he will let you go, then?¡±


    Dan¡¯s expression immediately became very ugly.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Charlie was right. Since I have made an appointment with Cary to meet at Phoenix Mountain


    Cemetery, if anything goes wrong, he will immediately suspect that I betrayed him. If he


    retaliates at this point, I can¡¯t do anything with him¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he thought again in his heart: ¡°But, if I followed this man and he couldn¡¯t kill


    Cary, would I be buried with him?! Cary¡¯s methods are so harsh, just that is the trouble. The


    natal Gu- worm is extremely powerful. If Charlie¡¯s strength is not good, then in the end both I


    and him will have to be food for that white worm¡­¡±

 Chapter 2967

    Chapter 2967


    At this time, Dan was constantly thinking about any possible situation and the corresponding


    results.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it, he still felt that he had to believe in Charlie and hope that he could kill


    Cary.


    The reason is also very simple. If Charlie kills Cary, he still has a chance to survive; but if he


    can¡¯t kill Cary, he will undoubtedly die too.


    Therefore, he could only bite the bullet and promise, ¡°Okay Master Wade¡­I will go to Phoenix


    Mountain with you in the evening¡­¡±


    ¡­


    In the evening, Charlie sent ire home and ran out of the house on the excuse of something.


    At the door of Tomson, Orvel drove a taxi and parked on the side of the road.


    In front of the taxi at this time, the words hired were disyed.


    Orvel had been waiting here for a long time. Seeing Charlieing out, he hurriedly got out of


    the car and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, you are here.¡±


    Charlie nodded, pointed to the taxi, and asked him, ¡°Is there nothing wrong with this car?¡±


    Orvel hurriedly said: ¡°This is a standard operating taxi. The license tes and certificates are


    real. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Charlie said with satisfaction: ¡°Okay, good job, give me the car key.¡±


    Orvel didn¡¯t dare to dy, and hurriedly handed the keys to Charlie¡¯s hand, and said: ¡°Master, if


    you have anything, please feel free to contact me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded slightly, took the car key, and said: ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    After speaking, he got into the taxi, started the car, and drove towards Shangri-La.

 Chapter 2968

    Chapter 2968


    When Charlie came to the front of the hotel, Dan also walked out of the lobby.


    When he walked to the door and saw Charlie driving the taxi, he waved his hand at him.


    Charlie drove the car up to him, lowered the window, and asked, ¡°Are you going to take a taxi?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dan nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Phoenix Mountain Cemetery.¡±


    ¡°To Phoenix Mountain?¡± Charlie pretended to be horrified: ¡°Why do you want to go to such a


    ce in the middle of the night? I can¡¯t go, it¡¯s too bad.¡±


    Dan hurriedly said: ¡°Brother, I have something very urgent to go to Phoenix Mountain. If you


    feel unlucky, I can add more money to you?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie rolled his eyes and asked: ¡°Add money? How much can you add?¡±


    Dan directly took out ten hundred yuan bills, handed them to Charlie¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°One


    thousand yuan, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie pretended to get shocked with his eyes wide open, and he waved happily and said,


    ¡°Come on, get in the car!¡±


    Dan opened the car door and sat in.


    Charlie started quickly, and the vehicle headed towards Phoenix Mountain.


    On the way, Dan asked nervously: ¡°Master Wade, do you think that Cary is following us?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°Regardless of whether he is following or not, we have to do a full set


    of the show, otherwise, if there is a disclosure, the other party will disappear without a trace for


    good.


    Dan nodded, and then asked, ¡°After we reach the ce after a while, do I go in by myself, or do


    you have other arrangements?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Just get in when you get off the car and wait for Cary to contact you.¡±


    Dan asked nervously: ¡°Then what do you do after I get off the car? Do you follow in secret, or


    just wait outside?¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will follow you in openly when the timees.¡±


    Dan couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Will that make Cary suspicious?¡±


    Charlie said confidently: ¡°No, I will definitely find a way toe in when the timees.¡±


    Dan was surprised: ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Because Cary attaches great importance to that natal Gu-worm, he wants to


    feed it, so he will definitely not let go of potential food, and once let me go, there is a bit more


    risk of exposure, why not just kill me and give more brains to his worm. This is like killing two


    birds with one stone?¡±


    Dan couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t want to have extra troubles and just wants to


    solve the problem with me only? That way, if you don¡¯t drive the taxi away, Cary will definitely


    have doubts in his heart.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said confidently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will definitely be reluctant to let


    me go!¡±

 Chapter 2969

    Chapter 2969


    Although Charlie didn¡¯t know Cary or his acting style, he felt that cruelty and killing must be


    carved in the bones of people like him.


    He usually doesn¡¯t kill people. It is by no means a kind heart, but the conditions do not allow


    him. Once the conditions permit, he will certainly not have any mercy.


    ording to Dan, thest time he saw Cary at Phoenix Cemetery, the cruel man also


    lamented that the huge Cemetery had only one security guard, so that he could not feed


    enough to his natal Gu-worm.


    This shows that once conditions permit, Cary cannot kill only one person, he must kill as many


    people as possible.


    Today, Dan wanted to get a piece of the pie from his pocket, and he must have touched his


    nerves. He would definitely be murderous towards this old man, otherwise, he would not invite


    him to meet at this deste and haunted ce again.


    At that time, as long as he sees Charlie as a taxi driver, he will never be merciful to him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cary at this time kept driving behind Charlie¡¯s taxi.


    He was thinking about killing Dan and his great-grandson Mike together tonight.


    Unexpectedly, only Dan walked out of the hotel.


    Seeing that he got on a rental car, Cary had made up his mind to kill the taxi driver as well, so


    that he could feed his natal Gu-worm, otherwise, it would only have to eat the bad old man Dan.


    It¡¯s not enough for his starved natal Gu-worm.


    And he has made up his mind. When Dan arrives at Phoenix Mountain by car, he will not talk


    nonsense with him at all. First, kill the driver, and then force Dan to give specific clues. After


    Dan exins clearly, he will end his life too.


    Cary didn¡¯t put the elderly Dan in his eyes. He knew that Dan had only learned Feng Shui


    mystery for a lifetime and was not proficient in killing. Besides, he was too old to be his


    opponent.


    As for the taxi driver who stopped casually, he was even less worried.


    Not to mention an ordinary driver, even a well-trained special soldier, or a master of internal


    boxing, has no chance of winning in front of his Gu-worm.


    In his eyes, such an ordinary person is nothing more than the ration of a day for his


    beloved pet.

 Chapter 2970

    Chapter 2970


    When Charlie drove out of the city, he had already found a Volkswagen sedan that was always


    separated from him by a few cars and following him all the way.


    He also guessed that the person sitting in that car should be Cary.


    However, he did not make any response, as if he hadn¡¯t seen him, went straight to the Phoenix


    Mountain Cemetery.


    At this time, the Cemetery, as Cary said on the phone, has long since be deste. The


    previous case of the security guard being drained of brains has not been solved.


    The entire Phoenix Mountain Cemetery operation team is panicking, so it is also no longer


    sending people to watch the night.


    Cary saw Charlie¡¯s taxi enter the winding road of Phoenix Mountain Cemetery, so he turned


    off the lights and followed directly.


    The taxi drove halfway up the mountain. Charlie parked the car at the entrance of the cemetery.


    Dan said to him nervously, ¡°Master Wade, then I will get off first. Please be careful and don¡¯t


    leave me alone to face the wrath of Cary!¡±


    Dan was extremely nervous, he was afraid that Charlie¡¯sck of ability or the inability to take


    care of himself would cost his life today.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie said calmly at this time: ¡°You get out of the car first, Cary will be behind, and you will


    find him soon. As long as you follow my instructions, I can naturally keep you safe.¡±


    Dan gritted his teeth and nodded. Even if he didn¡¯t trust Charlie, he didn¡¯t have any other choice


    at this time, he could only bite the bullet and walked out of the taxi.


    At this moment, Cary drove the Volkswagen car quickly up the mountain. Seeing that Dan had


    gotten out of the car, he kicked the elerator and drove into the rear of Charlie¡¯s taxi.


    With a bang, Charlie¡¯s taxi was knocked out a few meters away. He waited for the car to stop,


    and got out of the car pretending to be angry. He shouted at the Volkswagen behind him: ¡°Are


    you crazy in this broken ce at night? Can you rear-end only with my car?!¡±


    The door of the Volkswagen behind was suddenly pushed open, and a man full of a sullen


    body pushed the door and walked down, watching Charlie sneer: ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so


    angry!¡±


    Charlie questioned angrily: ¡°You knocked me down and ask me not to get angry?¡±


    Cary smiled gloomily and said: ¡°When a person gets angry, his brain is easily congested. This


    blood-filled brain is like pork without bloodletting, it¡¯s not delicious!¡± Charlie yelled: ¡°Damn, are


    you mentally ill?¡±

 Chapter 2971

    Chapter 2971


    Caryughed and said, ¡°Boy, it is fortunate for you to fall into my hands today. I will let you


    experience the taste of your skull cap being drilled open and your brain sucked clean!¡±


    After that, he immediately took out the fat and big white Gu- worm from his arms, and said


    lovingly: ¡°My dear, you eat this appetizer first, after eating this, I will let you eat that old


    manter!¡±


    At this time, Dan on the side sternly scolded: ¡°Cary! What do you want to do?!¡±


    Cary looked at Dan and said coldly: ¡°Of course I am going to kill you today!¡±


    ¡°But, as long as you honestly tell me the clues you have found, I will give you a good time


    later, and then let my natal Gu-worm eat your brain with less pain.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t exin it honestly, then I will let it clean your skull bit by bit, and let you


    experience the feeling of being eaten up from your head slowly!¡±


    ¡°Believe me, it will make you worse off than death. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can see how this


    kid dies now!¡±


    Charlie curled his mouth at this time, and said with a look of disdain: ¡°Damn, wherever there is a


    silly stupid, it¡¯s okay to raise a disgusting worm, and even run the train with his mother¡¯s mouth


    full of it. Want to eat my brain? Where the hell did you drinkst night? How many bottles did you


    drink? It is so much?¡±


    Caryughed and said with contempt: ¡°Haha, the ignorant is fearless. My lovely Gu-worm kills


    countless people, and there are many so-called martial arts masters, but those masters are all


    Charlie snorted: ¡°You damn old man brags in front of me. I didn¡¯t raise silkworm babies when I


    was young. Isn¡¯t your worm a little bigger than silkworm babies? What¡¯s so great?¡±


    ¡°A$$hole!¡± Cary scolded angrily: ¡°You ignorant boy, dare topare the old man¡¯s natal worm


    with the silkworm baby, I will kill you miserably!¡±


    After that, he shook his hand with the other hand and shouted at the natal Gu-worm: ¡°Go!¡±


    Immediately afterward, the natal Gu-worm curled up into a bow shape, and then suddenly flicked


    in the palm of his hand, and its whole body jumped up in the air and came straight to Charlie¡¯s


    head!


    Charlie could only see clearly that the Gu-worm that wasing quickly had a mouthpart full of


    ck teeth. The mouthpart seemed to be much sharper than the de made of stainless steel.


    He didn¡¯t doubt it at all. It can very easily bite out a big hole in the man¡¯s head!


    Cary sneered at this time.

 Chapter 2972

    Chapter 2972


    He knew that the ignorant young man in front of him was about to pay the price with his life.


    Because no one can stop his natal Gu-worm!


    Don¡¯t look at this big bug as white and fat, but in fact, its body is harder than steel, it can be


    called invulnerable!


    And its bite ability is much more fierce than an adult tiger!


    Cary once used his zombies to kill Japanese ninjas. The Japanese ninja¡¯s ninja knife cut the


    zombies, and immediately shattered into a pile of irregr iron pieces.


    Some people tried to use fire to resist his natal Gu-worm, but even thousands of degrees of


    mes could not hurt his invincible pet.


    Therefore, he had already foreseen the fate of Charlie in his heart.


    Now the natal Gu-worm jumped directly on top of his head, and then bit out a big hole in his skull


    cap, and then go straight into it, swallowing everything in his cranial cavity.


    And in the process of devouring, this arrogant and ignorant young man will also experience


    the most extreme pain in the world!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Because his natal Gu-worm has a unique skill, that is, when it devours the brain of people,


    it releases a toxin that prevents blood clotting into the brain of the victim at the same time!


    This toxin will pass through the victim¡¯s brain, quickly spread throughout the nervous system,


    and at the same time increase the sensitivity of the victim¡¯s nervous system dozens of times.


    It is precisely because of this that the natal Gu-worm can continue to manipte the victim¡¯s


    corpse through the nervous system after killing.


    It can be said that this toxin is also a kind of nerve conduction medium.


    What¡¯s more terrible is that this toxin increases the sensitivity of the victim¡¯s nervous system


    before death, and the victim¡¯s perception of pain also increases dozens of times.


    In this case, even if it is just a p in the face, it will hurt to the point where you almost want


    to die, not to mention the pain of your brain swallowed up a little bit by bit.


    It is crueler than any known torture in the world. Cruelest of all tortures!

 Chapter 2973

    Chapter 2973


    Cary also wanted to take advantage of this arrogant young man in front of him to give Dan a


    showdown.


    So, he looked at Dan and sneered: ¡°Old man, you should take a good look at the fate of this kid.


    If you still fight against me, your fate will be worse than him!¡±


    Dan was also extremely nervous, and he thought to himself:


    ¡°What I am most worried about right now is that Charlie is directly killed by Cary¡¯s natal Gu-


    worm. If that is the case, I will be dead¡­¡±


    ¡°If I tell Cary that the dead taxi driver is the mysterious person he was looking for, then he won¡¯t


    believe me even if he dies¡­ He will definitely think I think of him as a mentally retarded¡­¡±


    At this point in time, Dan was also discouraged by all thoughts, and said with emotion: ¡°I can¡¯t


    say that my old bones are going to be thrown here this time¡­¡±


    As he was talking, the Gu-worm had already flown to the top of Charlie¡¯s head, only 20


    centimeters away from his head.


    At the same time, it had already opened its mouthparts, ready to gnaw directly at the top of


    Charlie¡¯s head.


    And Charlie was like a fool, he didn¡¯t even know how to hide. Dan¡¯s nervous heart all


    mentioned to his throat, for fear that the Gu-worm would go down with one bite, and Charlie


    would just be belched directly.


    And Cary even sneered, and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there are so many stupid people in this


    world.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, his natal Gu-worm directly bites Charlie¡¯s skull cap.


    Just at the moment of the sh of lightning and the final moment, Charlie suddenly stretched out


    his hand, and pped it like a basketball yer¡¯s cap, directly knocking that Gu-worm to the


    ground!


    Cary and Dan were stunned by the sudden change of scene in front of them!


    No one thought that the natal Gu-worm that was ready to go and was sure to win would be


    overwhelmed by the victim¡¯s p. Cary thought he was dazzled and didn¡¯t see clearly.

 Chapter 2974

    Chapter 2974


    But after letting him rub his eyes, he realized that his natal Gu- worm was twisting and


    rolling on the ground with pain.


    He blurted out subconsciously: ¡°This¡­how is this possible! My natal Gu-worm has always been


    unmatched, how did you do it?!¡±


    Charlie sneered contemptuously: ¡°Just as you are a three-legged cat, I am embarrassed to


    say that you are unmatched?


    No wonder you and Jinghai are brothers, you both are just bragging rubbish!¡±


    Cary frowned and asked, ¡°Do you know my junior brother Jinghai?!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said casually: ¡°Yes, Hong Kong metaphysical master Jinghai. It is said


    that he believed that by making an amulet it can be sold for hundreds of thousands.


    He came to Aurous Hillst year to subdue people with his power, thinking that he is a raptor


    crossing the river. I killed the ball without even carrying a move in my hand, and he was fcuking


    miserable when he died.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Oh, anyway, your senior brothers really have a chance


    to meet for thousands of miles. He died in Aurous Hill, and you are chasing to die here with him


    as well!¡±


    Cary was full of horror, his eyes turned to the natal Gu-worm that was constantly rolling on the


    ground, still thinking of waiting for an opportunity to resist.


    So, he secretly pped a handprint and hooked his finger at the natal Gu-worm, and the Gu-


    worm was instantly struggling to rise into the air like chicken blood!


    He wanted to catch Charlie by surprise, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that the natal Gu-worm


    just flew up and was pped to the ground by Charlie!


    This time, the natal Gu-worm was seriously injured, and Cary had a deep blood connection


    with the worm, and it was frustrated, and he was immediately beaten back. The whole person


    seemed to have suffered a heavy blow, and his whole body was in pain.


    At this time, Charlie stepped directly on the body of the natal Gu- worm, and immediately made


    it unable to move.


    Pain and panic caused the Gu-worm to squeak out.


    Charlie said with interest: ¡°Damn, your big silkworm baby is so ugly, let¡¯s see if I stepped on


    sh!t!¡±


    After finishing speaking, with a little force under his feet, the natal Gu-worm, which ims to


    have a body of steel and invulnerability, was immediately stepped on and sprayed out arge


    pool of green mucus from the front and the back, and it lost half of its life.


    But Cary was even more miserable. With a loud cry, he spitted out arge mouthful of blood, and


    he couldn¡¯t even stand firmly.


    He was shocked, staring at Charlie, blurted out, and asked, ¡°You¡­Who are you?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said yfully: ¡°I? I¡¯m the person you¡¯ve been looking for, didn¡¯t you want


    to find me and kill me? I¡¯m right in front of your eyes now, you can do it.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Cary widened his eyes, then looked at Dan and cursed:


    ¡°Old b@stard, you old fcuking b@astard, you dare to betray me!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Dan was overjoyed in his heart, and hurried to trot all the way behind Charlie, and


    then said to Cary:


    ¡°Cary, a beast like you, who is bloodthirsty and arrogant, must realize that everyone gets


    punished!


    Today I helped Master Wade catch a beast, and you are going on the death road now!¡±

 Chapter 2975

    Chapter 2975


    Seeing Dan suddenly turn his face, Cary was furious.


    He pointed to Dan, gritted his teeth, and cursed: ¡°I knew you were so insidious, thest time I


    was at Phoenix Mountain Cemetery, I should have killed you and your great-grandson!¡±


    Dan said coldly: ¡°Cary, you have killed countless people in your life, even the innocents and


    the poor, now you are not ashamed to say that the I am sinister! I think you really don¡¯t


    repent!¡±


    Having said that, he turned to look at Charlie, arched his hand, and said respectfully: ¡°Master


    Wade, this person is evil all his life, and he has long been guilty of murder. You might as well kill


    him directly today, that is for the people he did injustice to!¡±


    Cary was terrified and seeing Charlie¡¯s cruel expression, he was really scared in his heart.


    He has been practicing Gu art all his life, and relying on this extremely fierce natal Gu-


    worm, don¡¯t know how many arena masters have been killed at his hands.


    In the past, even those top masters, even with superior strength, could not resist in front of his


    natal Gu worms.


    However, it was the first time he saw someone like Charlie who could knock it down to the


    ground with one p.


    This shows that his strength is absolutely unfathomable.


    Moreover, Cary¡¯s biggest attack method was the natal Gu-worm. Once he has lost his attack


    power, he would be like a venomous snake with its fangs pulled out, let alone being Charlie¡¯s


    opponent.


    So, he looked at Charlie and pleaded bitterly: ¡°Master Wade, please forgive me for being


    blind. If I knew that you have such a great ability, even if it gave me 10,000 courage, I would


    not dare to go against you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Charlie sneered: ¡°At this time, it¡¯s boring to admit counseling. What about your fierce energy just


    now?


    Didn¡¯t you mean that you didn¡¯t know and fearlessness? Didn¡¯t you want to let me experience the


    feeling of being eaten up? Persuaded me to get ready to be the food for your worm?¡± Cary


    wanted to die.


    ¡°Let the horse go? My horse was let go, and now you have stepped on it. My natal Gu-worm is


    crushed to death by you, what am I going to defend myself with!¡±


    However, where did he dare to talk back to Charlie, he could only raise his hand, m his face,


    and choked up at the same time:


    ¡°I have no eyes, I don¡¯t know good or bad! Master Wade, you have a lot, please spare me this


    time.


    I will return to the UK immediately, and I will never return to China in this life!¡±

 Chapter 2976

    Chapter 2976


    Charlie shook his head and said with a sneer: ¡°China is not for you toe and leave.


    I don¡¯t care how you hurt people and do evil overseas, but if you kill innocent people in Aurous


    Hill, I will never forgive you!¡±


    Cary blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, I only killed one person in Aurous Hill. That person was just a


    security guard here at Phoenix Mountain.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was of no importance. For the sake of the fact that I know how to return, please forgive me


    once.


    In the future, one day, if Young Master Wade needs me, I am willing to help you with whatever


    you wants!¡±


    Charlie asked him with a cold expression: ¡°Are the security guards no longer humans? Isn¡¯t the


    life of a security guard taken by you?


    It¡¯s always right to kill and pay for your life, no matter who you kill!¡±


    Cary saw that Charlie¡¯s expression was extremely firm, and he knew that today¡¯s things


    have all turned against him, and it is impossible to get a kind response.


    He quickly analyzed the situation in his heart:


    ¡°At the moment, this guy with the surname Wade is determined to take my life.


    By begging so hard, it is definitely impossible to change his side. It seems that I can only do


    my best and use thest of energy to give it a go!¡±


    Thinking of this, Cary¡¯s expression suddenly became a bit sullen.


    He looked at Charlie and said coldly: ¡°You and I are not ordinary people. If you really want to


    count, naturally we can¡¯tpare with those ordinary people.


    As the saying goes, keep a thread in everything, so that you can meet each other in the future.


    If you want me to die, then I am not a Cary to get bully!¡±


    Charlie stepped on his life Gu-worm with the tip of his toes, and said with disdain in his mouth: ¡°If


    you have anything to do with it, just use it.¡±


    Cary gritted his teeth and said coldly: ¡°You asked for this!¡±


    After that, he immediately took out a ck wooden stick the size of oral liquid from his pocket,


    threw the stick towards Charlie suddenly, and shouted:


    ¡°You ignorant child, look at how I hunt you with Thunder-Order!¡±


    Charlie was really taken aback by his words.


    ¡°Thunder-Order?! Could this Cary also have a thundering order?!¡±


    As soon as he thought of this, Charlie immediately turned the aura in his body into motion,


    waiting for him!


    Seeing the thundering ordering straight to him, he was a little surprised while he was


    vignt at the same time.


    Don¡¯t know why, when Cary¡¯s thunder order came out, there was no abnormality in the sky.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s own experience of using the thundering order, once this thing is activated,


    the dark clouds will be pressed down and the sky will roll.


    But for the thundering order of Cary, there is no movement at all.

 Chapter 2977

    Chapter 2977


    At this moment, the thundering order exploded in front of Charlie¡¯s eyes!


    With a bang, a st of thunder sounded out of thin air, but the movement was a bit of


    thunder and rain.


    Charlie only saw one-meter-long lightninging in front of him. The energy contained in it even


    made him shocked.


    This thunder is not even one percent as good as what he expected.


    So he didn¡¯t take any action at all, letting the one-meter-long lightning strike him.


    At this time, Cary wiped a fierce and sessful smile at the corner of his mouth.


    This kind of one-time thunder order, he got three in total by chance.


    The first two yed an extremely important role at critical moments, and now thisst one, Cary


    has kept it a secret for ten years.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It is more than ast resort and he was never willing to use it.


    But today Charlie is really pressing too hard, leaving him no room at all, so he can only use the


    secret weapon at the bottom of the box.


    In his opinion, although his own Sky Thunder Order is not as powerful as real lightning.


    This kind of instantaneous burst of lightning still has a very powerful lethality for people with flesh


    and blood.


    Although Charlie¡¯s strength is very strong, he is after all a human being and not a god, so he


    believes that he is absolutely no match for this thundering order!


    Even if he was lucky enough to survive, he would lose hisbat power on the spot.


    At that time, he would immediately regain control of the Gu- Worm, and let it take his brain


    and drain it immediately!


    Dan on the side, seeing this lightning, was also frightened in a cold sweat!


    Although he knew that there were many inscrutable methods in metaphysics.


    It was the first time he saw someone who could turn a piece of wood into a bolt of lightning!


    At this moment, he also felt that Charlie might be at too much disadvantage.


    However, at this moment when lightning struck Charlie, an unexpected scene happened!

 Chapter 2978

    Chapter 2978


    After the lightning struck Charlie, it was as if it had been absorbed by him in half, and


    disappeared out of thin air.


    And he himself, still standing there motionless, didn¡¯t seem to be abnormal.


    Not only did he not suffer any harm, but he also wore an undisguised mocking smile at the


    corner of his mouth.


    Cary was stunned!


    He trembled in fright, and repeatedly asked: ¡°How is it possible! How is it possible! Why do you


    seem to be intact when struck by my lightning, it seems that nothing happened?!¡±


    Charlie spread his hand and sneered sarcastically, ¡°That¡¯s because I really didn¡¯t get anything!¡±


    Cary seemed to be trampled on his tail, and shouted: ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± Charlie smiled and said:


    ¡°By the way, I really didn¡¯t expect that you also have a thundering order, honestly exin, where


    did this thundering ordere from?¡±


    Cary asked with a horrified face: ¡°You¡­how did you know that this is a thundering order?!¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Of course I know, because I also have one!¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Cary¡¯s eyes widened, his face pale and panic-stricken, and asked:


    ¡°You¡­you also have a thundering order?!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°What? Is it strange? You have it, don¡¯t you allow me to have it?¡±


    Cary blurted out:


    ¡°But¡­but the method of making the Thunder Order has long been lost!


    My Thunder Order was dug out from the tomb of a Ming Dynasty metaphysical master long time


    ago!


    Except for my three thunder orders, I have never seen any other thunder order!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It seems that you are not only bad, but also very ignorant.


    Your thundering order is just a defective product in my eyes. How can there be a thundering


    order that can only be used once?


    It¡¯s enough to use it once, and in the end it can only summon such a small sh of lightning.


    You are not ashamed to say this.

 Chapter 2979

    Chapter 2979


    After that, Charlie took out his thundering order from his arms and said with a smile: ¡°Come on,


    let me show you my thundering order!¡±


    Seeing that Charlie also took out a wooden token from his arms, Cary subconsciously said:


    ¡°What is the difference between yours and mine?  Isn¡¯t it also made of lightning wood?¡±


    Charlie said disdainfully: ¡°Would you like to see the difference? Come, I will let you see and


    show you now!¡±


    After that, he waved his hand and raised the thundering order above his head, and shouted:


    ¡°Thunder!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, arge ck cloud gathered in the sky at an extremely fast speed,


    and there was also a rolling thunder in the dark cloud, which was terrible to see and frightening


    to hear!


    This movement is like a prelude to a storm!


    Cary was instantly frightened by this formation, and the whole person trembled violently


    unconsciously and murmured:


    ¡°How is this possible¡­How is this possible¡­¡±


    Dan was also frightened. He stood behind Charlie, looking at Charlie¡¯s back, and couldn¡¯t help


    asking himself:


    ¡°How can this young man have such an ability to reach the sky?! Is he an existence higher than


    a warrior?


    This kind of people¡­didn¡¯t they disappear as early as the Tang Dynasty in the records?!¡±


    At the same time, Charlie held a thundering order, looked at Cary like an ant, and asked coldly:


    ¡°Cary, today I will punish you with death, can you be convinced?!¡±


    With the sound of thunder rolling in his ears, Cary was already shocked, standing still, and didn¡¯t


    even know how to respond.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Charlie stretched out his hand and pointed at the car that Cary had


    driven.


    With a bang, a st of thunder fell from the sky, and instantly smashed into the car.


    The whole car exploded in an instant, and the parts scattered and the mes skyrocketed!


    At this time, Cary waspletely stunned, his legs softened, he knelt on the ground with a


    thump, and then he felt his dder loosen, and he immediately urinated in his crotch.


    Dan¡¯s heart thumped and thumped wildly. He remembered what he had done and said before


    refusing to cooperate with Charlie, and his heart was even more frightened, for fear that he


    would not forgive him.


    If Charlie really wants to punish him for disobedience, with his strength, he can be wiped


    out in an instant!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Cary kneeling on the ground, and he was already frightened, so Charlie asked coldly


    again:


    ¡°Cary, I will ask you again, today I will punish you, can you be convinced?!¡±

 Chapter 2980

    Chapter 2980


    Cary¡¯s tears and nose run down, and he choked up like a child: ¡°I take it¡­I take it¡­I only hope


    that the master can¡­can spare my dog life.


    From today onwards, I will swear to the sky and swear to death like a dog in my life. Follow the


    master, the sword, the sea of fire, and I will not hesitate¡­


    I ask the master to show his favor! I ask the master to show his kindness!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Kindness doesn¡¯t exist, and I don¡¯t need such a person to be my dog.¡±


    Having said that, he looked down at the dying Gu-worm under his feet, and asked with a


    sneer, ¡°I wonder if you have ever heard of the allusion of asking you to enter the urn?¡±


    Cary¡¯s face was pale.


    Asking him to enter the urn, how could he not know?


    A torturer who is best at torturing people invented the torture that burned a mouthful of the urn


    and then hurried away, but he did not expect to be invited into the urn in the end.


    To put it bluntly, it is to treat the person¡¯s body with his own ways.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was extremely frightened, for fear that Charlie would also open a big hole on the top of his


    head.


    The only thing that is gratifying is that Charlie does not understand the art of raising Gu, nor


    does he have a natal Gu- worm.


    Otherwise, if the Gu-worm is allowed to bite his skull cap and eat his brain, then he will suffer a


    comparable pain before death.


    In front of which the torture of eight hells is nothing¡­


    So, he cried and pleaded: ¡°I know I am guilty, so I only ask the master to give me a happy


    ending¡­¡±


    ¡°Give you a good time?¡± Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°You can¡¯t ask me about this, you


    should ask your silkworm baby!¡±


    With that, Charlie stepped on the dying Gu-worm with his toes.


    Cary felt a panic in his heart, but soon felt that Charlie must be frightening him, that his natal Gu-


    worm would be loyal to him and bepletely controlled by him till death, and it is absolutely


    impossible to turn its head back to bite him.


    However, just when he thought so in his heart, Charlie suddenly punched a spirit energy into


    the Gu-worm.

 Chapter 2981

    Chapter 2981


    Immediately afterward, he saw that the dying Gu-worm that had been trampled by Charlie,


    suddenly seemed to be beaten with chicken blood, and suddenly recovered to the most obese


    and most mental state.


    Afterward, Charlie kicked the Gu-worm towards Cary, and yelled in a cold voice: ¡°Bring him to


    me!¡±


    The Gu-worm volleyed towards the Cary, with its mouthparts open that were as hard as iron


    opened.


    Cary was shocked, and hurriedly pped a handprint in the void, shouting at the Gu-worm:


    ¡°Baby,e back to me!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cary felt that he and this Gu-worm had been dependent on life and death for decades, and it


    was impossible for this Gu-worm to deal with him in turn.


    Therefore, he wanted to quickly take back the natal Gu-worm that had quickly recovered its


    vitality, and then continue to use it to fight Charlie desperately.


    Anyway, the current situation is like a beast fight. If he wants to survive, he can only work hard


    with Charlie, and there is no other choice!


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the handprint of the summoning was passed, and the natal


    Gu-worm seemed to have not received it at all, and it flew to the top of his head in the blink of


    an eye.


    He felt the white and fat body of the natal Gu-wormnded on top of his head, and stretched


    out his hands, trying to drive the natal Gu-worm away from his head subconsciously.


    However, just reaching the top of the head with both hands, he felt a sharp pain,


    apanied by a crisp click.


    His right hand was actually bitten off from the wrist by the Gu- worm!


    Seeing his right hand falling to his feet like a free fall from the top of his head, Cary suddenly


    copsed and shouted in pain, ¡°Ah! My hand!¡±


    But as soon as the voice fell, another click came!


    The natal Gu-worm took another bite in an instant, and directly bit off his left wrist!


    The bloody left hand fell from the top of the head, hit the right hand, and was immediately


    bounced away!


    Cary looked at the two bloody, bare arms, and shouted in despair:


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­ don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, he felt an extreme pain suddenlying from the top of his head!


    Immediately afterward, his whole nerves became extremely sensitive, and he could even feel


    another cold wind, which was blown directly into his brain from above!

 Chapter 2982

    Chapter 2982


    The cold wind poured into the skull caused Cary to shiver violently.


    What followed was a feeling that was ten thousand times more painful than death by


    thousand cuts!


    This is because the venom released by the natal Gu-Worm is really terrifying, making the pain in


    nerves a hundred times more acute than before.


    Not to mention that the natal Gu-Worm bit a big hole in the top of the head.


    Even if someone now takes an embroidery needle and pierces him casually, it is almost


    equivalent to a thousand arrows piercing the heart.


    The extremely severe pain caused Cary to faint for a while, but when he was irritated for a


    while, he woke up in an instant, and the whole person was in terrible pain.


    And at this moment, the natal Gu-Worm had opened its dark mouthparts and plunged into


    his head to feast on his brains.


    Cary immediately died in extreme pain.


    His skin color began to grow ck and blue quickly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At the same time, blood was gushing out of his seven orifices.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    His corpse knelt in ce, motionless, his expression was extremely miserable, as if he was


    kneeling in repentance for the innocent person who died in his hands.


    Seeing that he was already dead, Charlie snorted coldly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s more than guilty to be so


    evil!¡±


    At this time, Dan on the side said tly, ¡°Master Wade, his natal Gu-Worm, since you can


    manipte it, you must subdue it. It will be of great use in the future!¡±


    Charlie snorted coldly, ¡°What use do I have for this bug that eats human brains?¡±


    Dan hurriedly said: ¡°Master doesn¡¯t know that this natal Gu-Worm is a baby that has been


    raised in Cary¡¯s hands for at least 20 to 30 years.


    This thing has lived for 20 to 30 years and has been omnipotent. It can be regarded as a magic


    weapon that this evil man has cultivated in his half-life cultivation base!¡±


    Charlie sneered and said, ¡°If I leave this ghost thing, don¡¯t I have to feed it with human


    brains?¡±


    Suddenly, Dan was speechless, hesitated for a while, and then said: ¡°I just think that killing


    the Gu-Worm like this is indeed a loss¡­¡±

 Chapter 2983

    Chapter 2983


    Charlie said disdainfully: ¡°I haven¡¯t fallen to the point where I need to rely on this kind of thing!¡±


    As he said, he held a thundering warning in his hand and yelled:


    ¡°Thunder!¡±


    Immediately afterward, another sky thunder descended, and instantly smashed the skull


    cap of Cary.


    In an instant, Cary, together with his natal Gu-Worm, were all smashed into powder by the


    lightning!


    A gust of wind blew, and the powder that Cary turned into disappeared into ashes and


    completely dissipated in the air.


    Dan stared at all this in amazement, and sighed in his heart:


    ¡°Today, I really witnessed a miracle¡­


    This Master is indeed a man with great magical powers! No wonder he has a way to


    make Master Qinghua twenty years younger!


    There is such a great supernatural power that can summon the sky thunder, and it is


    rejuvenating, so what is it?¡±


    Charlie looked at Dan at this time, and said lightly: ¡°You helped me capture Cary, but you were


    sleek and self-interested.


    In addition, you helped my enemye to Aurous Hill to find my whereabouts.


    Although you have merit, It¡¯s not enough to offset all the faults, so from now on, I will put you


    and Mike under house arrest in Aurous Hill, and I will let you go after I solve the Old


    man Chengfeng.¡±


    Dan¡¯s expression was very bitter, but he also knew in his heart that it was useless to beg


    Charlie for mercy, and it was useless to show loyalty to him at the same time.


    This was because Charlie had already had a scale in his heart, and as a result, he had already


    determined that he would never change his own decision because of others¡¯ begging for mercy


    or obedience.


    Cary just now is the best example.


    Therefore, the best choice for him right now is to be obedient and let Charlie do what he wants.


    Although house arrest is painful, at least it can save his life.


    If he cooperates with Charlie well in the future, he may still have the opportunity to make up


    for his merits.


    So, he bowed his body and said respectfully:


    ¡°The old man has no objection to the decision of Master, and everything is decided by Master


    Wade is what I fully ept¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and said: ¡°If this is the case, then let¡¯s go back.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Dan quickly agreed, but when he raised his head and stood up, he suddenly let out an


    exmation.


    ¡°Huh?! Isn¡¯t this Cary even being cut out of the relic by thunder?¡±

 Chapter 2984

    Chapter 2984


    After hearing this, Charlie subconsciously looked at the ce where Cary was split into powder


    by lightning, and he saw a gray- brown thing the size of a duck egg on the ground.


    He couldn¡¯t help frowning, and said, ¡°Why is there such a big relic? I think it might be a kidney


    stone, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not right¡­¡± Dan said, walking over involuntarily, picking up the gray-brown thing. He looked


    carefully for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help eximing: ¡°My God! This¡­this turned out to be


    Ambergris!¡±


    ¡°Ambergris?¡± Charlie frowned.


    He had dragged Qin Gang to help find Ambergris a few days ago, but he didn¡¯t expect that Cary


    had a piece on his body.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t care too much.


    Because, Ambergris is actually not umon.


    Rich people can buy it at any time as long as they are willing to spend money.


    The first time he met Jinghai at the Pavilion auction, there was a Song Era back-flow incense


    burner in the Treasure Pavilion.


    At that time, in order to sell this Songhe back-flow incense burner at a high price, the auctioneer


    also specially matched it with two boxes of ambergris.


    What Charlie needed for alchemy was ambergris that was at least ten thousand years old, and


    ordinary goods had no meaning at all.


    So he said to Dan: ¡°This thing shouldn¡¯t be surprising, I don¡¯t know what Cary did with such a


    piece.¡±


    Dan hurriedly said: ¡°You don¡¯t know Master Wade. If it is ordinary ambergris, the whole is waxy,


    and this thing is rtively mmable.


    As long as it is dry ambergris, it can be burned directly by the fire Yes, but this one is a bit


    special.¡±


    As he said, he continued: ¡°After being struck by your sky thunder, even the flesh and blood of


    Cary turned into powder, but this ambergris can still be preserved intact. The incense has


    be a fossil!¡±


    ¡°It has be a fossil?!¡±


    Charlie eximed, stepped forward, and asked, ¡°Can you be sure this thing is really a fossil?¡±


    Dan handed the piece to Charlie and exined: ¡°You see, Master Wade, this thing is now


    extremely hard and dense, and it is no longer waxy, more like a stone. It¡¯s not that the texture is


    rtively special, and I don¡¯t necessarily recognize it as ambergris.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Have you ever found a fossil of Ambergris before?¡±


    Dan hurriedly said: ¡°There are some, but they are abroad, and they were bought by mysterious


    people at extremely high prices as soon as they came out.


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Do you have any research on Ambergris?¡±


    Dan nodded and exined: ¡°Ambergris has a strong medicinal effect, and it can let people


    get rid of distractions and rxpletely. It is very suitable for entering a state of


    meditation. When deducing the knowledge of the Book of Changes, it is very useful and of


    great help, so most feng shui masters are very fond of ambergris. Even if you have no


    money, you must buy some incense containing ambergris. I usually prepare some, so I just


    did some research.¡±


    After speaking, Dan said again: ¡°Most of the ambergris on the market are obtained by killing


    sperm-whales in the deep sea, but the ambergris obtained by these two methods will not take


    too long.¡±


    After a pause, Dan continued: ¡°It is said that some masters in the past needed Ambergris as old


    as millennia, or even more than ten thousand years, as medicine.¡±


    ¡°But this kind of thing is too rare. The only way to find it is to go to the bottom of the deep sea.¡±


    ¡°This is because humans tens of thousands of years ago did not have the ability to kill sperm


    whales. At that time, the sperm whales sank to the bottom of the sea after death, forming a


    whale fall. After the bones were eaten by the creatures on the bottom, the ambergris would stay


    on the bottom of the sea, buried in the sand.¡±


    ¡°However, finding a piece of ambergris that has been buried for more than 10,000 years in


    the sea is not much different from finding a needle in the haystack, so almost no one can do


    it. The ambergris fossil found before is said to be due to geological movement. It was melted


    into the rockyer tens of thousands of years ago, and it did not reappear until a few years


    ago.¡±


    Charlie was overjoyed. If this piece of Ambergris can really reach the level of a fossil, it must


    have a history of at least tens of thousands of years.


    In this way, this thing may really meet the needs of refining the pill of cultivation!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 2985

    Chapter 2985


    Charlie collected the ambergris, and when he looked at Dan, he also felt that this bad old man


    was more pleasing to the eye than just before.


    So he opened his mouth and said: ¡°From tonight, you and Mike will be staying at Shangri-La.


    I will let someone arrange a room for you and provide you with three hearty meals and other


    daily necessities every day.


    The only price is that is, you cannot contact the outside world for the time being, let alone leave


    the hotel without authorization.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie added: ¡°This is also the best deal I can give you. Believe me, Shangri-La


    is much morefortable than a kennel.¡±


    How dare Dan be dissatisfied, so he can only bow down honestly and say: ¡°I must follow the


    instructions of Master Wade¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and called Issac. Ten minutester, he came all the way by helicopter.


    Issac left the two people to solve the taxi that Charlie drove, and then left Phoenix Mountain with


    him and Dan.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After sending Charlie back to Tomson First Grade, Issac took Dan back to Shangri-La, found a


    room in the closed administrative area, and arranged both him and Mike in.


    At the same time, their mobile phones were also confiscated, and the room phone was cut off,


    completely cutting off contact with the outside world.


    After Charlie returned home, he stored Ambergris in the underground storage room of


    the Vi.


    After all the other medicinal materials are avable, he could take time to start refining the


    Cultivation pill.


    In the morning of the next day, there was another rumor in Aurous Hill.


    It is said thatst night, sudden lightning hit the Phoenix Mountain Cemetery.


    Some people say with certainty that the lightning struck a car, and the driver of the car was


    burned into fly ash.


    It was also said that the thunder and lightningst night caused the violent ghost who had


    killed people to be condemned by heaven.


    Some people even said that Phonenix bird itself was in the Cemeteryst night.


    Anyway, all sorts of pretentious remarks have emerged one after another.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t pay attention to any of these.

 Chapter 2986

    Chapter 2986


    He thought that he had made an appointment with Melba to meet at the Emgrand Group, so


    he dropped his wife at the construction site of the Emgrand Hotel early and drove to the


    Emgrand Group by himself.


    Doris has been waiting here for a long time.


    Melba was the first to arrive at the Group, and after showing her identity, she was immediately


    invited to Doris¡¯s office.


    Doris did not know Melba, but she also knew that she was the right-hand invited by Charlie,


    and she was also the only daughter of Professor Watt from Aurous Hill University of Finance


    and Economics.


    Therefore, as soon as she saw Melba, she showed great enthusiasm.


    After all, the two of them will do things for Charlie in the future, although they have no distinction


    between them as superiors and junior, and they are there meeting for the first time.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the future, they will be responsible for the business, but Doris still hopes to have a good


    rtionship with her and strive to be Charlie¡¯s right-hand woman with her.


    Although Melba graduated from a top university in the world, she still has insufficient practical


    experience.


    Seeing Doris, a strong woman who relies on her own strength and has be the manager of


    a 100 billion market value enterprise step by step, she also has full respect, and she didn¡¯t


    expect Doris to be so young.


    Doris was also surprised by Melba¡¯s youth and beauty.


    After enthusiastically meeting her, she invited her into the office, she smiled and asked her:


    ¡°When did Miss Watt return to China?¡± Melba hurriedly said, ¡°I just came back a few days ago.¡±


    Doris asked curiously: ¡°You have been in America before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Melba nodded and exined: ¡°I was born and raised in the United States, so I live in the


    United States most of the time.¡±


    Doris asked again: ¡°How do you feel about Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Melba said with a smile: ¡°In fact, I feel much better here. One is that I have a


    more sense of belonging. Another very important reason is that I feel safe in the country.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Doris sighed: ¡°I also stayed in the United States for a while.


    Thew and order there is indeed much worse than in China. After ten o¡¯clock in the evening,


    except for the downtown area, I dare not go anywhere. People often rob with guns in the streets


    and alleys, which is especially dangerous for women.¡±


    Melba nodded in agreement, and said helplessly: ¡°Thew and order issue has always been a


    stubborn illness over there. When I was there, I usually stopped going out after 9 o¡¯clock in the


    evening.¡±

 Chapter 2987

    Chapter 2987


    Doris smiled and said, ¡°But here, you can rest assured, you can go out boldly at any time.¡±


    Melba nodded and asked Doris cautiously: ¡°Doris, is Mr. Wade a person easy to get along with


    at work?¡±


    Doris smiled slightly and said, ¡°He is very easy to get along with in life, but at work, he is not


    easy to get along with at all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Melba was a little nervous at once, and hurriedly asked: ¡°Then the reason why he is


    not easy to get along with is because he is too strict with his work?¡±


    Doris pursed her mouth and smiled, and said:


    ¡°No, on the contrary, the reason why the young master is not easy to get along with at work is


    because he ispletely a hand-off shopkeeper at work. After handing over the work to the


    people below, basically, if you don¡¯t show up once for a few months, you won¡¯t even be given a


    chance to get along with him at work. This is why I say that he is not easy to get along with at


    work¡­¡±


    Melba originally felt relieved, but when she heard the meaning of this sentence, she was a little


    disappointed in her heart, and she secretly thought:


    ¡°If I can¡¯t see Charlie in the next few months, he doesn¡¯t care about my work situation, then


    wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for me to see him?¡±


    Melba was thinking, someone knocked on the door, and a woman said, ¡°Ms. Doris, Mr. Wade is


    here.¡± It was Doris¡¯s secretary who spoke.


    Doris¡¯s secretary did not know Charlie¡¯s true identity. She only knew that he was Doris¡¯s


    distinguished guest.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Every time he came to the Emgrand Group, Doris paid great attention to him. So after Charlie


    came, she immediately brought him over.


    Upon hearing that Charlie was here, Doris hurriedly stood up, walked to the door and opened the


    office door, looked at Charlie, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you are here, pleasee in.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and stepped in.


    Doris hurriedly told her secretary: ¡°For a while, I will not receive any visitors. All meetings and


    visits will be dyed until I inform you, but if Miss Song from the Song familyes, you will


    take her ande to the office.¡±


    The secretary nodded immediately: ¡°Okay Ma¡¯am, I see.¡±


    Charlie entered the office at this time.


    Seeing Melba standing on the side of the sofa in the reception area somewhat restrained,


    he asked a little surprised:


    ¡°Melba, why don¡¯t you sit down?¡±


    She said with some embarrassment: ¡°Mr. Wade, you sit first, and then I will sit¡­¡±

 Chapter 2988

    Chapter 2988


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so rigid in front of me, just be natural, sit down.¡±


    Melba nodded, and carefully sat on the sofa again.


    At this time, Doris also closed the door and walked over, and said respectfully: ¡°Master, would


    you like to drink something?¡± ¡°Just drink in water.¡± Charlie said casually. Doris hurriedly


    poured a ss of water for him, and then sat opposite Charlie and smiled: ¡°Master, before you


    came, I just talked about you with Miss Watt.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡± he smiled and asked: ¡°What were you talking about me?¡±


    Melba was a little embarrassed when she heard Charlie¡¯s questioning. She didn¡¯t want him to


    know that she was asking Doris about how he was getting along at the workce.


    Doris also belongs to the kind of woman with extremely high emotional intelligence, so she


    smiled slightly and said to him:


    ¡°The two of us were talking about future work. After all, we will be working together in your


    company in the future. Many things need to bemunicated.¡±


    After that, she looked at Melba and said:


    ¡°Master, Miss Watt has just returned to China and is ready to ept a new business from


    scratch, so you must give her more guidance and help her enter the state earlier.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t think much, nodded lightly, and said seriously: ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I personally


    attach great importance to this business, so once this business starts, I will definitely put


    more energy into it.¡±


    Melba felt a little sweet again in her heart.


    ¡°ording to Charlie, there will still be many opportunities to meet him in the future.¡±


    At this time, Doris asked again: ¡°Master, do you have any specific ideas about the ocean


    shipping business? For example, where do we start first?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie said: ¡°I hope that we can directly start the core business as soon as possible. Instead of


    focusing too much energy on familiarizing ourselves with the industry and integrating


    resources. When we start this business now, the first goal is to let our own freighter set sail as


    soon as possible.¡±


    Melba hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I have carefully considered this aspect. The first preparation is


    to register an ocean shippingpany as soon as possible. Then obtain the relevant operating


    qualifications and shipping permits. As long as these are resolved, our ship theoretically can


    pass reasonably and legally.¡±

 Chapter 2989

    Chapter 2989


    She said, ¡°But because we are starting everything from scratch, and now we don¡¯t have any


    ships dedicated to port resources. So we have to synchronize some ship and port rted


    resources when we make preparations. It¡¯s easy to say that when the timees, I will go to


    clear the rtionship, but you must pay attention to the ship as soon as possible. Because the


    orders of major shipyards are veryrge, whether it is a container ship, a bulk carrier, crude oil


    or LNG Ships, from ordering to delivery of the vessel, it takes at least one year.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°In this regard, I n to make two- handed preparations. The first is to


    hurry up to ce orders with major domestic and foreign shipyards so that they can start


    scheduling production for us. The second preparation is to dock some ships. With the resources


    of the leasingpany, we have built a preliminary shipping fleet for us by means of leasing.¡±


    Melba hurriedly said: ¡°I have already started to prepare for this. I have already started to learn


    more about thergest boat leasingpanies in China, and I can touch them about the leasing


    n at any time. I think I should prepare for the first five A freighter, based on these five


    freighters, run through the world¡¯s major routes and ports.¡±


    Charlie agreed and said: ¡°No problem, you can start leasing now, and you must solve the


    problem of five freighters within one month. We can start the business as soon as the


    freighters arrive.¡±


    Then, he said: ¡°Warnia and Nanako will alsoe over in a while, just to talk to them about


    the transportation business, and many port resources of the Ito family can also connect with


    us.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Melba hurriedly said.


    ¡°In this way, ourpany has not registered yet, and we have already negotiated the business


    in advance. As long as the qualifications are released and the ship is resolved, we can


    immediately start operating the actual business.¡±


    Having said that, Melba asked again:


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, I would take the liberty to ask, how much do you actually prepare for


    the start-up capital for the ocean shipping business?¡±


    Melba is very clear about the basic logic of most businessmen.


    As long as theye out to do business, they have severalmon characteristics.


    The first is that almost everyone will exaggerate their investment and capital reserves.


    A person invested 500,000 yuan to open a shop. When others asked about his design


    investment, he would definitely increase a certain percentage on this basis.


    On the one hand, it is for the sake of face, and on the other hand, it is also to raise the barrier


    of entry for this industry.


    The second is that the biggest dream of almost all businessmen is the empty glove white wolf.


    For the businessmen, the empty glove white wolf is the peakmercial achievement,


    because only the empty glove white wolf can achieve absolute profit.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t know how much money Charlie could spend to run this business.


    He thought slightly for a moment, and said: ¡°In the first stage, I will first put out 5 billion US


    dors as the start-up capital. I may add tens of billions of dors in the future, but it depends on


    our first stage. How effective it gets?¡±

 Chapter 2990

    Chapter 2990


    After that, he asked Melba: ¡°In your opinion, five billion dors is enough for the first stage?¡±


    Melba said without hesitation: ¡°More than enough, absolutely enough! In this way, I can expand


    the scale on the basis of the original idea, and we can ce an order for ten new freighters to


    the shipbuilding enterprise at once. So next year, our capacity will be greatly improved.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded, and said, ¡°These are all for you to decide.¡±


    At this time, there was another knock on the door and the voice of Secretary of Doris: ¡°Miss


    Doris, Miss Song, and Miss Ito are here.¡±


    Doris hurriedly said: ¡°Please bring them in quickly.¡±


    Charlie said to her and Melba at this time: ¡°Warnia and Nanako are still not quite clear about


    my situation in Wade¡¯s house. Please pay attention to itter and don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    The two nodded and agreed.


    At this time, the office door was pushed open by the secretary, and the morous Warnia


    walked in with the virgin Ito Nanako.


    Seeing Charlie, Warnia respectfully said: ¡°Master Wade!¡±


    Nanako couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and said, ¡°Master Charlie!¡±


    Melba was amazed when she saw the stunning beauty in the two of them.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that there were so many beautiful women besides Charlie.


    Just being Doris has already shocked her, but she did not expect that the two beauties at the


    moment are no worse than Doris.


    Moreover, Melba thought very confidently, if I add myself, the four women, it would not be


    exaggerated to say that we are the four gods¡­


    She couldn¡¯t help wondering why so many beautiful women called Charlie differently.


    For example, she was calling him Mr. Charlie, Doris was calling him Master Charlie, and


    Warnia was called Master Charlie Wade, and Nanako called him Master Charlie.


    Somehow, she always felt that Nanako¡¯s name for Charlie was really ambiguous. It sounded


    more intimate than Mr. Wade, Master Wade, or Young Master.


    Charlie said to the two at this time: ¡°You two are here just right. I¡¯m talking about ocean


    transportation with Melba and Doris.¡±


    After speaking, they made a brief introduction to each other. Afterward, Nanako said:


    ¡°By the way, Master Charlie, I have received news that the Su family¡¯s ocean shipping group has


    completed the shareholder change, and now all the shares are in the name of Miss Zhiyu from


    the Su family. There is a veryrge ocean-going transportation fleet held by this group, but they


    are still in a state of being blocked, and the entire group cannot be activated. If you can find a


    breakthrough from Zhiyu, you will definitely be able to get twice the result with half the effort!¡±

 Chapter 2991

    Chapter 2991


    Charlie only knew that Zhiyu didn¡¯tin against Chengfeng at the live broadcast


    conference, and she must have reached some kind of agreement with him.


    However, he didn¡¯t know exactly what Zhiyu got in exchange from Chengfeng.


    Now that she had gotten the Su family¡¯s ocean transportation group, Charlie was


    immediately surprised.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Zhiyu, a girl who is so powerful to bite such a piece of meat from


    Chengfeng with a single mouth.


    In other words, this is no longer as simple as a piece of meat under the feet, it is almost


    equivalent to cutting off a leg of Chengfeng!


    However, Charlie was also a little surprised, and asked Nanako:


    ¡°Now that the Su family¡¯s business ispletely blocked, is there any way Zhiyu can revitalize


    this business?¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said: ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know exactly what Zhiyu can do, but I think there


    are only two ways to go. One is to move all rted businesses overseas, but this is for


    them. China¡¯s overseas resources have extremely high requirements, and the Su family has not


    been able to do it before. I think Zhiyu is also unlikely to follow this path.¡±


    Speaking of this, Nanako said again: ¡°The other way left is to seek cooperation. In my opinion,


    the best way is to bdivide the entire Su family ocean transportation group, and then break it


    up. These resources are all scattered and integrated into the hands of otherpanies, that is,


    the Su family uses resources to invest in shares and retreat behind the scenes to avoid all


    blockades on the Su family.¡±


    At this time, Melba couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Miss Ito¡¯s analysis is right, but I think that the


    second road will lose more to the Su family.


    It means that he originally drove a Wal-Mart by himself, but now he owns his own store. They


    can¡¯t sell all of it, so they can only transport all their goods to other supermarkets to seek


    cooperation with other supermarkets, such as Carrefour, RT-Mart, etc.


    In this way, thesepetitors will desperately lower prices, squeezing the profit margins of the


    Su family crazily.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly.


    For the Su family and Zhiyu, the first way is not easy sailing, and the second way is easy to


    walk, but there are indeed more sacrifices.


    Nanako hurriedly said at this time: ¡°Master, I think you can contact Zhiyu. You have a life-saving


    grace for her. Maybe she will agree to integrate all the resources into her hands with you. In that


    case, you will save money. Going to the long preparation, start-up, and incubation stages, these


    all will be saved.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Melba, Warnia, and Doris heard this, they all showed shock. None of the women thought


    that Charlie would actually save Zhiyu¡¯s life.


    Melba couldn¡¯t help asking him: ¡°Mr. Wade, have you saved Zhiyu?¡±


    Charlie nodded, stretched out two fingers, and said calmly: ¡°I have her rescued twice.¡±

 Chapter 2992

    Chapter 2992


    ¡°My God¡­¡± Melba eximed, and she thought to herself:


    ¡°Charlie only saved me once, and I feel as if I have been captured by himpletely. All I think


    about is him, that Zhiyu was actually rescued twice by him¡­So, her feelings for him are probably


    much deeper than mine!¡±


    Warnia said at this time: ¡°Master, since you have rescued Zhiyu twice, you may talk to her about


    cooperation.


    After all, she can only use resources to find others to cooperate with her. Of course, it would


    be more appropriate to cooperate with you for her.¡±


    Charlie was also tempted.


    His ocean transportation business has not really started yet, but the Su family¡¯s ocean


    transportation group has already had a veryrge scale presence.


    If he can integrate resources, his own business will surely start quickly.


    However, the only troublesome thing is that once Zhiyu cooperates with him, his identity will


    inevitably be exposed in Su¡¯s family.


    After the exposure from the Su family, Charlie didn¡¯t worry about him. After all, Zynn and Su


    Shoude were in his hands, and Cary was killed by himself.


    If the Su family wanted to deal with him, they have no killer moves, and they didn¡¯t need to worry


    at all.


    And what he was really worried about was Zhiyu.


    Once she cooperates with him, Chengfeng will definitely be very angry, and maybe he will be


    angry at Zhiyu by then.


    After all, the Su family and the Wade family have feuds, and they are each other¡¯s biggest rivals.


    If Zhiyu cooperates with him, then in the eyes of Chengfeng, it is tantamount to betraying the


    Su family and throwing him into the enemy camp.


    Although Charlie also wanted to find a shortcut for his own business, this shortcut should not be


    based on putting Zhiyu in a dangerous situation.


    To put it bluntly, in the case of cooperation, he must not harm her.


    So, he waved his hand and said to Warnia, who didn¡¯t know the truth:


    ¡°Although I know Zhiyu, after all, my business hasn¡¯t improved at all. At this time, going to her for


    cooperation is equivalent to an empty glove white wolf. At that time, it is likely to give her a


    feeling, as if I have once saved her and now forcing her to cooperate with me. This is a bit of a


    moral kidnapping.¡±


    After listening to this Warnia nodded softly in understanding.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She knew that Charlie was a person who would never use it as a bargaining chip to negotiate


    terms with others just because he has saved them.


    Asking Charlie to do such a thing does not fit his character.

 Chapter 2993

    Chapter 2993


    However, Doris knew the identity of Charlie and therefore guessed his true thoughts.


    So she said with some emotion: ¡°I heard that Chengfeng, the Patriarch of the Su family, is


    sinister and despicable. For the so-called honor of the family, he can n and kill his own


    daughter-inw and granddaughter. I think that he will never sit back and wait for such arge


    business to go away from his hands, and maybe he will start with Zhiyu when the limelight on


    her passes.¡±


    Speaking of this, she said seriously:


    ¡°After all, there have been real cases of guilty crimes since ancient times. Zhiyu, a weak girl with


    such arge piece of business in her hands, is equivalent to a five-year-old. A child, holding


    millions of cash, going out for a walk in the dead night. I don¡¯t think she can keep it at all. Maybe


    she will be affected by it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Doris¡¯s words made Charlie a little worried.


    He knew that what Doris said was true, and Chengfeng at the moment was only subject to


    Zhiyu, so he chose to sacrifice one of his legs to settle things down.


    However, as the limelight of this incident gradually passes, Chengfeng, who has lost the leg of


    ocean shipping, would only feel more and more ufortable.


    It is more and more likely that the desire to grow back this leg will overwhelm him. By then, Zhiyu


    will definitely face great danger.


    Looking at it this way, cooperating with her might not have harmed her. To some extent, it


    might still be protecting her.


    Thinking of this, he said very solemnly: ¡°In this way, Melba is still advancing ording to the


    original n. After all, whether we cooperate with Zhiyu or not, we must first do thepany


    registration, license application, and resource integration work. Otherwise, even if we get Zhiyu¡¯s


    resources, we won¡¯t be able to use it.¡±


    ¡°As for whether Zhiyu can cooperate, I will find a chance to chat with her!


    At this moment, Zhiyu is also worrying about the next ocean shipping business.


    Although this piece of cake is veryrge, it is in a state where it cannot be eaten while holding it


    in the hand.


    After all, the entire business of the Su family has been blocked, and she hasn¡¯t been able to


    run these resources for the time being.


    In fact, she really wanted to meet Charlie, tell him about this, and then strive to cooperate with


    him and revitalize these resources.


    However, she was also worried that Charlie would be disgusted with her and the Su family.


    After all, her father, and even her family, had been against the Wade family for a long time, and


    might even be inseparable from the death of his parents.


    Therefore, she has no ns for her next step at the moment.

 Chapter 2994

    Chapter 2994


    Fortunately, the Ocean Shipping Group has just changed to her name, and Zhiyu feels that


    she has at least some time to make long-term ns.


    And at this moment, Chengfeng had already given her brother Zhifei an order to let him find


    a way to find out her style and figure out how she nned to operate the Su family¡¯s


    ocean transportation group.


    What Chengfeng fears most is that Zhiyu strikes the iron while it is hot and directly sells the


    assets of the entire ocean shipping group.


    If this is the case, then he really can¡¯t make it back.


    After all, the group is now under her name, and all resources and property are at her disposal.


    If she splits and sells the group, no one is qualified to stop it.


    Although the Su family was restricted from continuing to operate this business, they were not


    restricted from selling their assets.


    Therefore, once she turns the ocean shipping group into money and deposits it in her own


    ount, even Chengfeng has a day.


    It is impossible for those with great ability to take back the money, and then redeem the


    entire ocean shipping group that was sold.


    Precisely because Zhifei got the order from the old man, he surrounded Zhiyu early in the


    morning, doing everything possible to inquire about her next n.


    He even proposed that he could temporarily stop a few pieces of business in his hands, and


    then try his best to help her run the ocean transportation group.


    In his words, Zhiyu is his younger sister.


    Now that this business has been brought in, whether it is a blessing or a curse, the brother


    himself must stand up and help his younger sister bear it.


    The grandfather¡¯s family admired Zhifei¡¯s attitude very much. They felt that he was going to


    stand behind his younger sister at all costs.


    But only Zhiyu understood in her heart that all the things her brother said were not sentimental at


    all. Not sincere, but intended to test.


    Her brother¡¯s deliberation also made her feel very disgusted and anxious deep in her heart.


    Now she is afraid that she really can¡¯t protect this piece of business that she has finally


    taken back.


    Therefore, she wanted to see Charlie even more urgently.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She wanted to have a chat with him and asked if he had any good suggestions. However, she


    didn¡¯t know whether Charlie wanted to see herself or not.


    After thinking about it, she still plucked up the courage and asked Charlie on WeChat: ¡°Grace,


    do you have time to meet me?¡±

 Chapter 2995

    Chapter 2995


    Charlie suddenly received Zhiyu¡¯s WeChat and couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why she wanted to see him, he felt that it should be rted to the


    Ocean Shipping Group.


    So he replied: ¡°How about this afternoon?¡±


    Zhiyu hurriedly said, ¡°No problem! I don¡¯t know where Grace is more convenient to meet?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while, and said:


    ¡°Come to Shangri-La. I¡¯ll give you the contact information. If you contact Takehiko of the Ito


    family, you say that you are going to visit him at Shangri-La. Then you go directly to his suite,


    and I will be there. Meet you there.¡±


    Charlie felt that the currently Zhiyu must be closely monitored by the Su family.


    If he meets her outside, there is a high probability that he will not be able to avoid Chengfeng¡¯s


    eyes and ears.


    Therefore, it is better to let here directly to Shangri-La.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Ito Takehiko who happened to live in Shangri-La, Zhiyu¡¯s arrival in the


    industry of the Wade family would definitely arouse Chengfeng¡¯s vignce.


    However, because Ito Takehiko is here, it ispletely reasonable for her to see Ito Takehiko,


    and Chengfeng will certainly not doubt it.


    After all, she is now looking for an outlet for her ocean shipping group. It is only natural and


    logical to go to Ito Takehiko to talk about cooperation.


    The more logical it is, the easier it is for Chengfeng to rx his vignce.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, Shangri-La is Issac¡¯s site, and Chengfeng¡¯s eyeliner will never get in.


    So it is impossible for the old man to know who Zhiyu came to meet in Shangri-La.


    ¡­


    It was noon soon.


    The car that was struck by lightning in Phoenix Mountain Cemetery is still triggering many


    rumors.


    However, no one associates this incident with Cary.


    Even Chengfeng didn¡¯t know that Cary, who he had high hopes for, has already been turned


    into dust suspended in the air at this moment.


    However, by noon, the police issued a missing person notice.


    They found the registration information of the vehicle based on the vehicle that was struck by


    lightning at Phoenix Mountain yesterday.


    Since the car is under the name of the car rentalpany, the police found the lessor of


    the car.


    Thanks to the country¡¯s strong real-name system, Cary failed to hide his identity when renting


    the car.


    The certificate provided to the car rentalpany was his British passport.


    Therefore, the Aurous Hill police immediately grasped the first substantial clue.


    The car that was struck by lightningst night was rented by an Englishman named Cary.


    However, only the wreckage of the car was found at the scene, but no shadow of the person


    was found.


    The car was struck by lightning, and one must find a way to find it.


    Therefore, the police are looking for clues about Cary this morning.


    The police checked the surveince video and found that Cary was indeed driving the carst


    night, all the way out of City, and came to Phoenix Mountain.

 Chapter 2996

    Chapter 2996


    This clue made the police pay more attention to the whereabouts of Cary.


    After all, the development route of this matter was that Cary drove to Phoenix Mountain, and


    the car was struck by lightning and burned to an empty shell, and then Cary disappeared.


    They seriously doubt that he will die like the security guard at the cemetery before, so the top


    priority is to find his whereabouts.


    Therefore, while organizing police forces to conduct a carpet search around Phoenix


    Mountain, they also follow the regr case-handling process and issue tracing notices to


    the outside world.


    These are publicizing Cary¡¯s personal information, and at the same time soliciting valuable clues


    from the public.


    After this clue solicitation order was issued, it did not arouse too much attention from society.


    After all, to ordinary people, he is someone who they have never heard of, and everyone does


    not pay attention to his life and death.


    However, this news was quickly noticed by the Su family¡¯s eyeliner.


    At this time, Chengfeng was talking secretly with Moby in the study.


    Moby is currently the strongest master of the Su family.


    It is also Chengfeng¡¯sst trump card.


    If Moby also folded, then Chengfeng would basically have nothing to rely on.


    This time, Moby took the initiative toe over, just to talk to the boss about Cary.


    He said to Chengfeng: ¡°Master, are you nning to let him kill Luther after he kills the mysterious


    person?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chengfeng didn¡¯t hide anything in front of him, and said: ¡°Luther has now broken


    through to a four-star martial artist.


    If he can¡¯t be used by me, it must be a big trouble in the future. I can¡¯t leave him as a hidden


    danger!¡±


    Moby sped his fist and said: ¡°Master, I have something to ask next!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chengfeng nodded and said, ¡°Say it, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be so polite.¡±


    Elder Moby said seriously:


    ¡°Since Luther can break through to the four-star martial artist, there must be some chance,


    maybe even he has mastered some new inner boxing technique.


    Since Mr. Cary is good at using Gu, he must have mastered a lot of unusual means.


    In my opinion, it might as well be possible for him to force Luther to hand over the cultivation


    method!¡±

 Chapter 2997

    Chapter 2997


    For Moby, who is also a warrior, after hearing that Luther became a four-star warrior, he was


    very fascinated in his heart.


    However, there are countless hardships and difficulties along the way of martial arts, and it is


    impossible for ordinary people to make any major achievements.


    To be a two-star warrior, you need extremely high talents and huge resources.


    As for the three-star warriors, there are only a few sporadic ones. As for the four-star warrior,


    only Luther is known so far.


    Therefore, Moby knew very well that Luther must have encountered some great opportunities.


    The greatest possibility is to find a better inner boxing method. Therefore, he is also very much


    looking forward to it.


    However, he also knew very well that, let alone a better inner family boxing method, even if it


    is a broken mind method, it is a secret of many families, and it is impossible for him to spy on


    it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But now there is a good opportunity. Elder Su found the Gu Master Cary. Although his


    strength is not strong, he has already yed superbly in his first hand,pletely killing


    people invisible.


    It was precisely because of this that he asked Old Man Su to ask Cary to find a way to ask


    Luther about his cultivation method.


    Chengfeng said with some worry at this time: ¡°I don¡¯t know now, if Cary¡¯s Gu technique can kill a


    four-star warrior. After all, the strength of the four-star warrior is unfathomable. Maybe


    Cary really isn¡¯t an opponent.¡±


    Old Moby hurriedly said:


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know anything about Gu art. In our martial arts people¡¯s eyes, it is just like a


    submachine gun. It belongs to the kind that doesn¡¯t speak morality at all. No matter how strong a


    martial artist is, he can¡¯t evade a shuttle bullet at close range, the Gu-Worm in Cary¡¯s use, if


    really used properly, the power is not less than a submachine gun!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chengfeng said in surprise: ¡°ording to you, Cary really has a chance to get Luther¡¯s


    cultivation method.


    At that time, can my Su family also use this set of cultivation methods to establish sects and


    directly create a martial arts sect?¡± Moby excitedly said: ¡°It¡¯s totally possible!¡±

 Chapter 2998

    Chapter 2998


    As he said, he continued with excitement:


    ¡°Nowadays, the martial arts family is imprisoned by blood, and their own practice methods will


    never be passed on to outsiders, which also limits the maximum scale that a martial arts family


    can achieve.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, there are many scattered martial arts practitioners, hoping to obtain a


    sophisticated practice method to enhance their strength. If the Su family has a better practice


    method, it can be used to attract disciples. Dare to pack tickets, but it is very easy to ept


    thousands of disciples.¡±


    Chengfeng smiled and nodded, and said seriously: ¡°At that time, you will take care of this


    sect. By then, all the disciples will be your disciples and under yourmand. As for me, there


    is only one request, and that is this sect must serve for my Su family from generation to


    generation.¡±


    Hearing this, Moby immediately backed up two steps, knelt on one knee, and solemnly


    promised:


    ¡°You can rest assured that I will be faithful to the Su family. If I have the opportunity to establish a


    sect on behalf of the Su family in the future, I will definitely be this purpose of serving the Su


    family will be the sole purpose of the entire sect!¡±


    Chengfeng was very satisfied with his statement.


    This time, half of the He family hired for the price of blood loss has made him feel very upset.


    Therefore, he also desires to have a power that truly belongs to him.


    In that case, not only can the cost be greatly saved, but also there is no need to be controlled by


    others.


    Thinking of this, he picked up the phone and said with a smile: ¡°I will call Cary now. If he can


    get Luther¡¯s practice method, then I will add another 50 million to him.¡±


    After that, he immediately shot Cary over.


    However, the prompt on the other end of the phone is: ¡°Sorry, the user you are dialing is not in


    the service area, please call againter!¡±


    Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help frowning, and said: ¡°This man Cary is such a careless person, he is


    toofortable. In the past few days when he went to Aurous Hill, he said that he is resting in


    the cemetery every day, and the phone could not be reached.¡±


    Moby echoed from the side: ¡°Master, this kind of people are generally withdrawn, and the


    natal Gu-Worm in his hands is said to live by eating human brains. It is very evil. It is


    estimated that it can live healthier in the environment of the cemetery. Maybe that¡¯s the


    reason.¡±


    As he was talking, the butler Anson ran over panting, and said nervously, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not good!¡±


    Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What happened? Why such a fuss.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 2999

    Chapter 2999


    Anson handed the phone to Chengfeng and said, ¡°Master, look at this missing person notice!¡±


    Chengfeng nced at it. The missing person notice contained Cary¡¯s photo and name. After he


    saw the contents, his eyes suddenly went ck.


    Anson hurriedly stepped forward to support him, pinching him hard to make him slow down a


    little.


    Chengfeng said with a trembling voice: ¡°Cary also disappeared?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Anson said with a


    gloomy expression: ¡°The police found the car he rented, which had been damaged by lightning,


    but he was nowhere to be seen. Now the police are collecting clues everywhere!¡±


    The Moby who was on the side thumped in his heart, and hurriedly leaned forward to take a


    closer look, and his heart was instantly cold.


    ¡°I just hoped that Cary could get rid of Luther and get his practice method, but before the dream


    is finished, Cary disappeared in Aurous Hill?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Chengfeng was already a little bit unbearable at this time, and he muttered to the utmost


    decadence: ¡°Aurous Hill is not a city¡­it¡¯s a ck hole! Even Cary can fold in. What is hidden in


    it¡­ ¡°


    Anson helped him follow to his chair and said with concern:


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about it. No need to get angry. Now Cary just can¡¯t get in touch. We don¡¯t


    know what the specific situation is. We will wait for more urate information. What do you


    say?¡±


    Chengfeng waved his hand and said dejectedly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense to wait any longer.


    We have been expecting miracles since my first son went there, but there is no clue until


    now. Then, the other son disappeared as if he has evaporated from the world. Now change.


    Then it is Cary now¡­the one I sent to that city, now only Dan is left!¡±


    Anson hurriedly said: ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you call Dan and ask him to do some calctions to


    see what is going on? He is an old man with no offensive power. He can¡¯t happen to be one


    who can have an ident.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chengfeng nodded immediately and said: ¡°Dan has never wanted to cause trouble. He


    always hopes to avoid all risks. With his style of behavior, he will definitely not encounter


    any danger.¡±


    With that, he continued to call Dan with a trembling hand.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that on the other end of the phone, the system prompt sounded:


    ¡°Sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off, please call againter¡­¡±

 Chapter 3000

    Chapter 3000


    Chengfeng almost copsed to the ground in shock at the moment when he heard Dan¡¯s phone


    shut down.


    Cary killed innocent people everywhere, so he disappeared. Who could have imagined that


    Dan, a 100-year-old man who never even killed a fly, would also disappear?


    He couldn¡¯t help but trembled: ¡°Could it be that¡­that guy even didn¡¯t let go the one-hundred-


    year-old man?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Anson wiped a cold sweat and blurted out: ¡°Master, Cary¡¯s car was smashed into a ghostly look


    by lightning.  He himself certainly cannot be spared. As for Dan, I think he has two possibilities.


    Either dead or ran away.¡±


    ¡°Running away?¡± Chengfeng frowned, and he shook his head for a moment, then nodded and


    said:


    ¡°This old guy can pinch, maybe he will be in danger, so it¡¯s possible to run ahead of


    time¡­¡±


    As he said, he sighed deeply, and said: ¡°Whether this old guy is dead or alive, in my opinion,


    it is impossible for me to use him anymore. Cary will probably be over too, and I have no


    more cards in my hand. ¡­¡±


    Anson hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, what shall we do next?¡± Chengfeng shook his head and


    murmured: ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, Zhiyu came to Shangri-La on the grounds of visiting Takehiko.


    Ito¡¯s younger sister, Emi Ito, came to the hotel lobby to greet her, and then took her to Ito¡¯s room.


    It¡¯s just that at this time Ito Takehiko was enjoying a massage in the SPA center, and it was


    Charlie who was waiting to meet her in his room.


    Emi rang the bell outside the door, and then pushed the door toe in. She respectfully said to


    Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, Miss Su is here.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Thank you, Ms. Ito.¡±


    Ito Emi hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are polite! If there is nothing wrong, I will withdraw first,


    and you can talk to Miss Su.¡±

 Chapter 3001

    Chapter 3001


    After speaking, she stepped back and sent Zhiyu in.


    From the moment Zhiyu followed Emi into the room department, her heartbeat


    continued to elerate.


    Now, seeing Charlie sitting on the sofa, her heart rate has elerated to the


    extreme.


    She bowed to Charlie nervously and excitedly, shouting in her mouth: ¡°Grace¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, and after inviting her to sit down on the sofa, he asked her:


    ¡°How are you feeling these past two days?¡±


    Zhiyu hurriedly said: ¡°Very good, thank you for your concern¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked her, ¡°I heard that you brought the Ocean Shipping Group


    over from your grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhiyu said: ¡°You asked me to be the head of the Su family in three years. I


    don¡¯t know if I can do it, but nevertheless, I have to take the first step.¡±


    Charlie agreed and said: ¡°You have made this move very well. For you, it is already


    considered as the maximum benefit.¡±


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t hide her shyness and said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment¡­¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Then what are your ns next? The Su family¡¯s ocean shipping group


    is currentlypletely banned.


    If you don¡¯t find a way out quickly, the stall business might fall out of your hands.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhiyu said: ¡°I originally wanted to meet with Grace and have a chat. Unexpectedly,


    you would contact me first. In fact, I intend to sell the entire ocean shipping group directly


    for cash. Use the realized funds to do other businesses¡­¡±


    ¡°But I thought about itter. If I sell the Su family¡¯s ocean transportation group, then my


    grandfather would definitely hate me, and the entire Su family would treat me as an


    enemy. In that case, I might never have a chance in my life to be Su Family


    Patriarch¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°You are right. If you directly sell the entire ocean shipping


    group, it is equivalent to taking a huge amount ofpensation and then breaking with


    the Su family.¡±


    Zhiyu hurriedly asked, ¡°Do you have any good suggestions for me Grace?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3002

    Chapter 3002


    Charlie said: ¡°I am preparing to start the ocean shipping business. At present, I


    have enough funds in my hand. What Ick are ready-made resources. If you are


    interested, we can set up a joint venturepany together. All the resources of the


    ocean shipping group will be shares.¡±


    Zhiyu asked with joy, ¡°Do I have to work directly with you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and


    said:


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to announce my identity yet, so this ocean shippingpany should be


    established in the form of a new shellpany separately. My personal information will


    not appear in thispany.¡±


    She knows that Charlie has always been low-key, so he said:


    ¡°As long as Grace has a word. I will immediately integrate all the resources that can


    be integrated and serve you wholeheartedly!¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°I don¡¯t want you to cooperate with me because I saved


    you. Since this is a partnership business, you must get what you need, and I must not let


    the other party purely contribute.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again:


    ¡°My terms of cooperation are that I invest 10 billion US dors in cash and use all the


    resources that I can integrate as equity. On your side, you will integrate the entire Su


    family ocean, transportation group. Bring it in and set up a newpany, I ount for


    51%, and you ount for 49%. If you think that you are willing to cooperate with me, then


    I will start making the next arrangements now.¡± Zhiyu said without hesitation: ¡°I am


    willing!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: ¡°If this is the case, then I will help you win more


    resources and initiative in the future.¡±


    With that said, he picked up his cell phone, called Issac, and said: ¡°Mr. Issac, bring Dan¡¯s


    cell phone here.¡±


    Issac quickly rushed over with a turned-off mobile phone.


    Charlie took the phone, turned on the power directly, found Chengfeng¡¯s contact


    information, and said to Zhiyu: ¡°I will call your grandpa now.¡±


    Zhiyu asked in surprise: ¡°Grace, you¡­why do you want to call him?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t he always want to find me, then I¡¯m just fulfilling his


    wish.¡±


    So, just when Chengfeng was scratching his head trying to understand the situation in


    front of him, Charlie directly pressed the dial button in front of Zhiyu and Issac.


    Chengfeng, who was in distress, suddenly saw the calling from Dan, and he was


    overjoyed!


    He subconsciously said: ¡°I think Dan shouldn¡¯t have any trouble, as long as he smells a


    little dangerous smell, he will immediately run away!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately picked up the phone and blurted out and asked, ¡°Uncle


    Mai, where have you been? I have been looking for you and haven¡¯t found you all


    morning!¡±


    Charlie sneered on the other end of the phone, and said mockingly: ¡°Don¡¯t look for


    him, he has been controlled by me.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie¡¯s words made Chengfeng¡¯s heart stunned, and the phone almost fell to the ground


    slipping from his firm grip. After a while, he forced himself to calm down and


    asked tentatively, ¡°You¡­who are you?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Master Su, you have spent so much effort and sent so many


    people to find my whereabouts. I am really ttered, so I took the initiative to call and


    say hello to you.¡±

 Chapter 3003

    Chapter 3003


    Chengfeng originally thought that Dan might have insight into the danger in advance, so


    he escaped from it beforehand, but he never dreamed that the person who called was the


    mysterious person who he had been searching for, for a long time!


    It¡¯s one thing to always want to find the other party and kill the other party, but suddenly


    to be known by the other party, and to get a call from them is another matter.


    At this moment, Chengfeng asked very nervously: ¡°What do you¡­what do you intend?¡±


    Charlieughed and said, ¡°What do I intend? How can I save your grandson and your


    granddaughter, and also save your daughter-inw?


    I can definitely be regarded as the benefactor of your Su family.


    What bad thoughts can I have? It¡¯s nothing more than long admiring the name of Old


    Man Su, and wanting to find a chance to talk over a ss of wine and cooking with Old


    Man Su.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chengfeng was panicked in his heart, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°I have never met


    with you. I have no grievances and no grudges. How are you going to give up?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Master Su, it is impossible to give up. I called, not to negotiate


    with you, but to tell you that before today, you have been taking the initiative to fight against


    me, deliberately trying to find me. To capture me.¡±


    ¡°But after today, the rules of the game have changed!¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn to find


    you!¡±


    ¡°I hope you hide well in Suzhou, and don¡¯t be found by me too easily, because in that case,


    the game is meaningless.¡±


    After that, Charlie directly hung up the phone, and then turned off Dan¡¯s cell phone.


    He just turned off the phone, and Zhiyu on the side was already shocked and


    speechless.

 Chapter 3004

    Chapter 3004


    And Issac couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master, are you nning to take the initiative and go to


    Chengfeng to settle the ount?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± Charlie smiled and said yfully: ¡°If I go to find Chengfeng to settle


    the ount now. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of money for his remaining children and the Wade


    family?¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again:


    ¡°If I kill him now, instead of getting any substantial benefits, I will be a spectator,


    waiting for the separation of the Su family, and the Wade family by then, will take


    advantage of the fisherman¡¯s profit. If I have to do everything I must not act foolish to do


    this kind of thing.¡±


    Issac asked a little puzzled: ¡°Then why did you tell Chengfeng that just now?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Frighten him. This old dog maniptes the puppet behind his


    back all day long. Something happened to the puppet. He thought that cutting the thread


    would shield the risk. This kind of good thing has ceased to exist from now on. No more


    deals for him.¡±


    After speaking, he smiled yfully: ¡°Believe it or not, this old guy is probably scared now.¡±


    ¡°I believe it!¡± Issac smiled: ¡°Cary and Dan are both missing, and you said that you want to


    take the initiative to attack him, he must be scared to death!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I called him just to beat him and give him a little pressure.¡±


    Issac nodded and smiled: ¡°I guess he will flee from Suzhou with his tail caught today.¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°I think his biggest problem right now is that he doesn¡¯t know where


    to escape.


    If he stays in the country, he will be easily found no matter where he is.


    Although it is safer to go abroad to avoid the limelight, he definitely does not dare to take


    this step.¡± Issac asked puzzledly: ¡°Why?¡±


    Charlie asked him back: ¡°If you were an ancient emperor, would you dare to leave your


    country?¡±


    Issac immediately understood the meaning of Charlie¡¯s words and said: ¡°Master, I


    understand what you mean, Chengfeng has the position of the Patriarch. There must


    have a lot of people eyeing Chengfeng. In this situation, he absolutely dare not leave


    China.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°He seems to have five sons, the eldest and


    the second are in my hands, and there are three left.


    Each of these three people must be looking forward to inheriting the position.¡±

 Chapter 3005

    Chapter 3005


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°Originally, these three people may not have


    thought of it, but as the boss and second child disappear one after another, it will


    definitely make each of them have a chance to have their own way. Inheriting the


    illusion of this position, this is not yet considering Chengfeng¡¯s grandchildren. Those


    younger generations must also look forward to being able to take control of the family


    alone.¡±


    ¡°So, Chengfeng has nost resort and will never leave China, because once he leaves,


    he will probably note back in this life.¡±


    In the ancient royal family, many members of the royal family were permanently exiled.


    The reason is that those in power did not want that person toe back and threaten


    their rule.


    Even in modern times, there have been some attempts to usurp the throne in foreign


    countries.


    Generally, the president went abroad for a visit, and the domestic coup was


    launched on his back.


    At the same time, they must guard against death and never let the former president


    return to the country.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, the former president can only live in exile.


    Therefore, the day Chengfeng leaves China, it must be the beginning of his demise!


    Zhiyu didn¡¯t speak and looked at Charlie for a while, and then asked: ¡°Do you want to


    make this call to my grandpa to force him to ask me for help?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Your grandfather must be particrly


    insecure now.


    There is no strong expert protection around him, whether it is in Suzhou, Eastcliff, or


    other domestic counterparts. It is very difficult for the city to guarantee his safety, and he


    has been holding the power of the family and is reluctant to let go, so he dare not go


    abroad. The only option is to make peace.¡±


    After a pause, Charlie shook the phone that had been turned off in his hand, and smiled:


    ¡°But I have already put the cruel words out just now. This phone has also been turned


    off. He wanted to make peace, but he couldn¡¯t find me at all. He will look for any way of


    contacting me, and the only way is to find you.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°If he really asks you to make peace, then you readily


    promise him, but you must not say too badly. You tell him that you will try your best, but


    you are not sure you can persuade me or not.¡±


    Zhiyu hesitated for a moment, and asked him: ¡°Are you worried that after we cooperate


    in ocean transportation, he wille forward to obstruct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said earnestly: ¡°The market value of the Su family¡¯s ocean


    transportation business under normal circumstances is at least RMB 300 billion to


    400 billion. Even if it is facing difficulties now, the actual total fixed assets are at


    least RMB 200 billion. Your grandfather handed such a big piece of cake to your


    hand, he only hopes you will keep it for him, instead of just picking up the knife and


    fork and eating it.¡±


    ¡°Once you take the entire ocean shipping group to cooperate with me, in his eyes, it is


    equivalent to selling the cake. This will absolutely touch his negative scales. He will do his


    best to stop you at that time, even without hesitation. Oppose you again.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie turned around and said with a smile:


    ¡°But you can rest assured that after you agree that you will intercede for him, you don¡¯t


    have to worry that he will turn his face.¡±


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t have time to take care of him for a while, and called and threatened him


    that I wanted to find him, but it is just a fake shot.


    ¡°So, he is safe in a short time, at least I won¡¯t deal with him.¡± ¡°And he will definitely attribute


    this kind of safety to you, feeling that it is entirely your help.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he will see you as his amulet, how dare he then prevent you from taking out


    the Su family ocean transportation group and cooperating with me?¡±

 Chapter 3006

    Chapter 3006


    Only then did Zhiyu understand that it turned out that Charlie called her grandpa a


    moment ago to just threaten him, in fact, to make him fear.


    Charlie¡¯s this move made her very moved.


    She was originally worried that she could not hold such arge ocean transportation


    group.


    She also worried that after the limelight passed, her grandfather would try the same trick


    again and find a way to snatch this big cake back.


    However, with the phone call from Charlie just now, she believes that for a long


    time in the future, she would no longer have to worry about any danger.


    So, she stood up, bowed slightly to Charlie, and said respectfully: ¡°Benevolence¡­oh no,


    Mr. Wade¡­ thank you so much¡­¡±


    He waved his hand lightly, and said lightly:


    ¡°I am helping myself, and the ocean transportation group in your hand has very high


    assets, and my side is almost an empty shell. Although I will inject capital as promised.


    10 billion dors, but inparison, I am still taking advantage of you more or less.¡±


    Zhiyu hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s not like this¡­I have a hard time revitalizing this ocean shipping


    group.


    At most, I can sell it at a low price. If I cooperate with Mr. Wade, this asset will not only be


    revitalized, but it will also be more effective.


    There is more room and possibility for development, so we can be regarded as mutually


    benefiting.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°You are right, doing business in partnership means mutual benefit.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he said again: ¡°It just so happens that you are calling today in


    the name of Takehiko. Then the newpany we established can im to the outside that


    it is a cooperation between you and the Ito family. Your grandfather always wanted to


    cooperate with the Ito family. Go online, then you might as well make him think that you


    have caught up with this line, so that it will also make him recognized your abilities.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded and said gratefully: ¡°I understand, everything is up to you!¡±


    Charlie looked at the time and said with a smile: ¡°I guess it won¡¯t be long before your


    grandfather will call you. You have to think about your skillster.¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time. Su Family Vi.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Chengfeng was already pale in shock at this time.


    Originally, he nned to let Cary and Dan find the mysterious man, and then kill him when


    he was not prepared.

 Chapter 3007

    Chapter 3007


    But he never dreamed that the two of them are now cold, not to mention, they also sold


    their behind-the-scenes proprietor. As a result, the other party called and said that he


    wanted to change the rules of the game. How could he not be afraid?


    Especially the other party also urately stated that he was in Suzhou. Distance from


    Aurous Hill to Suzhou is very close, maybe when he goes to bed at night, and his neck


    will be wiped by the other party. Anson was very worried and asked, ¡°Master, what are


    your ns next?¡±


    Chengfeng couldn¡¯t hide his nervousness and said, ¡°You heard it just now. Cary and Dan


    are both in the hands of that kid. This guy really doesn¡¯t speak morals at all, even the 100-


    year- old old man, he will not let go. After that, let alone me¡­¡±


    With that said, Chengfeng sighed, and said: ¡°And this guy now knows that I am in Suzhou,


    this is the most dangerous¡­¡±


    Anson hurriedly said: ¡°Master, based on my humble opinion, our top priority at the


    moment is to leave Suzhou as soon as possible! Suzhou is too close to Aurous Hill¡­ If


    he finds this, it will only take three or four hours to drive¡­¡±


    Chengfeng nodded, sighed, and murmured: ¡°Hey! It¡¯s easy to leave Suzhou, but where


    would I go after leaving?¡±


    Anson said quickly: ¡°Master, let¡¯s go back to Eastcliff!¡± Chengfeng said depressedly: ¡°It


    may not be really safe to return to Eastcliff.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, his strength is really unpredictable. He could abduct Shoude silently under


    Luther¡¯s eyes. God knows he will or will not repeat the old tricks and tie me up?¡±


    Speaking of this, Chengfeng said again:


    ¡°It may not be safe to go anywhere now. Even if I escape to the South China Sea, he will


    find a three-hour ne.¡±


    At this time, Moby, who had not spoken for a long while, said: ¡°Master, you should go to


    the Maldives to avoid the wind and rx for a few days by the way! Suzhou has not really


    warmed up these days. The weather in the Maldives is good, and it is far away and


    a separate ind, so we can also arrange security work!¡±


    He said, ¡°In an archipgo country like the Maldives, the local government has sold


    everything that can be sold and rented everything that can be rented, except for the


    capital ind and severalrge inds. For the inds that are sold, the local


    government will not even send a police force, not to mention the local army, and basically


    let us toss with ourselves, and the operation space will berger.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing to go there, I can ask my junior brother to help, hire some


    mercenaries from the Middle East and the West. The ckwater Company in the


    United States has arge number of mercenaries that have undergone rigorous


    training. At that time, hundreds of them will be hired directly from the ckwater


    Company. Soldiers with guns and live ammunition will guard the ind so that no fly


    can get in. Your safety can also be greatly guaranteed.¡±

 Chapter 3008

    Chapter 3008


    Although Su¡¯s family has not been able to do business all over the world, their homes are


    almost all over the world.


    Basically, all developed countries have real estate in the name of Su family, so the family


    has a home wherever they go.


    As for resorts such as Maldives, Phuket, Bali, and Tahiti, not to mention.


    The Su family has long bought several inds in the Maldives, some of which have been


    developed into high-end luxury ind hotels, and another ind has been developed but


    not put intomercial use, but reserved for the Su family¡¯s own vacation needs.


    At this time, the weather in Suzhou during the first lunar month is still a bit cold and


    humid.


    But the Maldives, which is on the edge of the equator, is veryfortable even now, and


    it is indeed very suitable for short- and medium-term vacations.


    Moreover, as Moby said, in an ind country like the Maldives, the government has no


    energy to control so many inds that walk around.


    Basically, whoever it is sold to, is left to toss, even if there are some ces that are not


    allowed by localws, just sold and no interference.


    Money can also be amodating, and the operation space is huge.


    Therefore, once they go to the Maldives, they can definitely build a very powerful


    defense system in a short time.


    It is no exaggeration to say that once the high-end mercenaries are deployed from the


    ckwater Company in the way Moby said, the defense of the ind, and the ability to


    protect will be so strong that no one may be able to prate the local army.


    However, although Moby is very considerate of security, he ignored Chengfeng¡¯s character


    and his situation in the family.


    Unless he is definitely sure that he will die if he doesn¡¯t leave, he is absolutely unwilling to


    leave.


    Going abroad to avoid the limelight is thest escape route for him, and he will only


    consider it as ast resort.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Because he knew very well that once he left China, the Su family would no longer be in


    his hands, and even the entire family might be torn apart.


    Moreover, after this trip, he may nevere back.


    Even if the mysterious man stopped chasing him, once his children profited from it, they


    would never let hime back.


    When the timees, he will suffer from the enemy!


    Thinking of this, Chengfeng gritted his teeth, and said to Anson and Moby: ¡°Without


    ast resort, I will never leave China!¡±


    Anson asked nervously: ¡°Master, that guy is so strong, how do we deal with him next?¡±


    Chengfeng thought for a moment and said seriously: ¡°Now, only Zhiyu can save me!¡±


    Chengfeng knew very well in his heart.

 Chapter 3009

    Chapter 3009


    He knew that the only person who can stop the mysterious master right now is his


    granddaughter Zhiyu.


    He said to Anson and Moby: ¡°If Zhiyu is willing to say something good for me, she will


    definitely make that person give up or dy the idea of chasing me¡­¡±


    Anson nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°The mysterious person who wants toe must


    have deep feelings for the eldestdy, otherwise he will not chase her in Aurous Hill from


    Japan to protect her. If she can really say something for you, maybe it will really make a


    big deal. Small and trivial¡­¡±


    Chengfeng sighed and said: ¡°If you can¡¯t beat it and can¡¯t hide, the only way is to beg


    for mercy¡­¡±


    Moby couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master, I know Miss Zhiyu¡¯s character quite well. I am afraid


    that she¡¯s not that easy to talk about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Chengfeng said depressed: ¡°This girl has a big appetite. About the previous


    press conference, I gave her the entire ocean shipping group to shut her up. If I beg her


    again this time, I don¡¯t know what she will ask for¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Chengfeng said with a cold expression:


    ¡°The reason why the Ocean Shipping Group I gave to her is to see if she can revitalize


    the business. If it is not taken care of, it will die in her hands or my hands. There is no


    difference, but if she can revitalize this business, sooner orter I will have to get it back


    with profit, but if she wants other business from me, I mean she can¡¯t cut the meat


    anymore¡­¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anson opened the mouth and said, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you make a phone call to check


    the eldestdy¡¯s tone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Chengfeng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call her right now. Oh, by the way, Anson, I asked


    you to follow her recent actions secretly.


    Do you know what she is doing these past two days?¡± Anson hurriedly said: ¡°Master,


    the eldestdy went to the Shangri-La Hotel today.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Chengfeng frowned and asked sharply: ¡°What? Is she going to talk to the Wade


    family about cooperation?¡±


    Anson exined: ¡°It¡¯s not about cooperation with the Wade family, but about


    cooperation with Ito family of Japan. You know, Ito is recently living in Shangri-La.¡±


    Chengfeng heaved a sigh of relief and nodded and said, ¡°I almost forgot about this


    matter. Zynn was just looking for a chance to see Mr. Ito when he disappeared at


    Shangri-La.


    Zhiyu ran over to see him now. Will he take care of her?¡± Anson nodded and said,


    ¡°ording to the news from my people, after the eldestdy went to Shangri-La, she


    was picked up by Emi Ito, the younger sister of Mr. Ito, in the hotel lobby.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Chengfeng asked in surprise: ¡°He agrees with her?¡± Anson said by the way:


    ¡°My people followed, and the eldest


    Chengfeng couldn¡¯t help being a little bit astonished and immediately couldn¡¯t help but


    sigh: ¡°Since the fight between the three major families in Tokyo and the winner-takes-all


    of the Ito family. Our ocean shipping group is unwilling to follow suit even without being


    punished. We cooperated and Zynn, as the Su family¡¯s son and the heir of the Su family


    in the eyes of outsiders, failed to get Mr. Ito to meet him. I did not expect Zhiyu to do it!¡±

 Chapter 3010

    Chapter 3010


    Anson nodded and said: ¡°The eldestdy is talented and intelligent, and her eloquence


    is by no meansparable to that of ordinary young people. Moreover, she now


    completely owns the ocean transportation group of the Su family. Maybe Mr. Ito has


    been reached with her persuasion for cooperation.¡±


    Chengfeng said with some joy: ¡°If this is the case, the ocean shipping business might be


    able to survive. Zhiyu seems to be really a bit skilled.¡±


    After that, he immediately picked up the phone and sent a message to her. The content


    of the message was: ¡°Zhiyu, please call Grandpa when it is convenient.¡±


    Zhiyu saw this message and immediately told Charlie, and at the same time asked him:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, should I return one to him now?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Dial, see what he says.¡±


    Zhiyu hurriedly dialed Chengfeng¡¯s phone.


    The call was quickly connected.


    Chengfeng pretended to be concerned and asked on the other end of the phone: ¡°Zhiyu,


    how have you been in the past few days? Have you encountered any problems that you


    need help from grandpa?¡±


    Zhiyu said in a lukewarm tone: ¡°It¡¯s okay recently. I¡¯m trying to revitalize the ocean shipping


    business.


    I appreciate your kindness, but you don¡¯t need to help me.¡± Chengfeng sighed and said


    guiltily: ¡°For these two days, Grandpa has been unable to eat or sleep. Not only am I


    full of guilt for you and your mother, but I have also been thinking about how to


    compensate your mothers. It happened that Anson was with me today. Talking about


    the Maldives, I just thought, I will give you the ind where the Su family stayed in the


    Maldives so that you and your mother can go to have a good rest and rx.¡±


    Although the inds in the Maldives are expensive, they are not very valuable.


    The ind developed by the Su family, is taken on lease from the Maldivian government


    for 100-year use right, only spent tens of millions of dors, but the real cost is the


    development and construction of the ind.


    An ind must not only have aplete set of architectural solutions, but also arge


    number of luxurious decorations, but also aplete set of hardware facilities such as


    docks, helipads, and satellitemunications, and even have the ability to generate


    independent power generation and desalination.


    Therefore, the Su family has invested nearly 3 billion yuan in the construction of the


    complete set.


    Originally, Chengfeng regarded that ind as a paradise on earth where he would


    enjoy his old age in the future, so he did not hesitate to pay for it.


    If he really wanted to give it to Zhiyu, he naturally couldn¡¯t bear it.


    But he just said that he wanted to win favor in his granddaughter¡¯s heart first.

 Chapter 3011

    Chapter 3011


    ording to what he knew about Zhiyu, he felt that she couldn¡¯t even want his ind.


    First of all, Zhiyu must now devote all her attention to the ocean transportation


    business.


    She is definitely not interested in letting herself go to the Maldives.


    Secondly, her mother may now hate him so how can she go to his ind to rx on


    vacation. Liona will definitely not agree.


    really.


    Zhiyu frowned when she heard what he said. She is not stupid either.


    She knows that there are at least nine points of hypocrisy in what Grandpa said.


    But what to do with Maldives inds, she is not interested at all!


    Zhiyu was about to refuse, when she saw Charlie winking, she signaled her to agree.


    So, she hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Thank you, grandpa. I will trouble


    Grandpa to let Mr. Anson bring the property rights of the ind to Aurous Hill. After


    the property rights are in my name, I will take time to take my mother and rx.¡±


    When Chengfeng heard this, he immediately felt a strong pain.


    He secretly thought: ¡°I¡¯m just being polite, why did you really agree? You are young,


    what do you want an ind for retirement? You have to leave it for me, what will I do in


    the future? I can never develop one from scratch?¡±


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said: ¡°Zhiyu, the property rights documents of the ind are


    to be transferred from the Maldives. It is rtively troublesome, but you and your mother


    can go there to rest first.¡±


    Zhiyu said smoothly: ¡°That¡¯s right, when I go there, the property rights will be


    transferred by the way.¡±


    After that, she added: ¡°Grandpa, you also know that my mother must have some opinions


    on you. If that ind is in your name, she will definitely not go, but if it is in my name. It¡¯s


    different.¡±


    Chengfeng could only say angrily: ¡°You are right, grandpa owes it to you. In this case,


    if you have time to go, I will ask Anson to go there too andplete the formalities¡­¡±


    With that, he hurriedly said again: ¡°By the way, Zhiyu, Grandpa has to ask you for a favor


    this time¡­¡±


    Zhiyu snorted: ¡°You say it.¡±


    Chengfeng hurriedly said: ¡°That¡¯s right, your benefactor, he called me just now. He may


    have misunderstood me.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be happy about what he said on the phone, so I would like to ask you to


    help me make peace with him.


    In the future, everyone will keep the well water from the river water, do you think it will be


    doable for you?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 3012

    Chapter 3012


    Zhiyu heard this and couldn¡¯t help but look up at Charlie.


    She found that he had a clear idea of the scheming of her grandfather.


    He said that grandpa would definitelye to ask for her help, but she did not expect her


    grandpa to so predictable.


    However, she didn¡¯t know why Grandpa angered Charlie, nor did she know that he had


    sent a Gu art master to Aurous Hill to try to assassinate attempt on Charlie.


    So, she did not immediately agree, but instead asked:


    ¡°Grandpa, you said you had a misunderstanding with Grace. Can you tell me the specific


    misunderstanding? Even if I promise you, I have to understand it before I can find him. I


    need an entry point tomunicate with him.¡±


    Chengfeng hesitated for a moment, sighed, and said:


    ¡°Hey¡­it¡¯s not a misunderstanding, it¡¯s mainly because I was confused for a while. I


    hired a metaphysical master from Ennd. I sent him to Aurous Hill to find for once the


    whereabouts of my benefactor.¡±


    After that, Chengfeng excused himself again:


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to hurt the benefactor, I just wanted to find this man out and talk to


    him face to face, but the metaphysical master I invited may have tried hard. He killed an


    innocent person in Aurous Hill, and tried to kill the benefactor, but it was all that guy¡¯s own


    idea, but your benefactor didn¡¯t know. Now he thinks I sent that master to kill him, so he is


    mad at me¡­¡­¡±


    Zhiyu was dumbfounded.


    She didn¡¯t expect that grandpa would dare to engage in such small actions!


    And this little action is no longer directed at her, but at the benefactor!


    This immediately made her angry, and blurted out, ¡°Why did you send someone to


    assassinate Grace?!¡±


    Chengfeng realized that she must be very angry, and hurriedly exined: ¡°This was not my


    intention, it¡¯s all that guy he didn¡¯t know what to do. He must have tried to be


    competitive¡­¡±


    Zhiyu asked back: ¡°Do you think I will believe it? You can even kill my mother, let alone


    benevolent?¡±


    Chengfeng knew that his sophistry was meaningless, so he had no choice but to say:


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Zhiyu, it is meaningless to say these now. I can guarantee that I will never make the


    same mistake again in the future, and I hope you will talk to the benefactor. to ease


    the situation¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 3013

    Chapter 3013


    Although Zhiyu was very angry, remembering what Charlie had said, her tone eased a


    little, and she said:


    ¡°I¡¯m currently in the Shangri-La meeting Ito Takehiko of the Ito family. The situation on


    my friend¡¯s side is really not very good. Clearly, but after I finish talking with Mr. Ito, I will


    try my best to intercede with Grace.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Zhiyu warned solemnly: ¡°Grandpa, I have to tell you something


    clearly. Grace has saved me twice, and also saved my mother and my brother.


    He was kind to me and I revere that. In fact, in my heart, he is more important than you!¡±


    Although Chengfeng was very upset, he did not dare to say anything at this time.


    He knew that what she said was the truth. In her mind, he was not the grandfather who


    petted her, but a half enemy, so he was not surprised when she said this.


    However, he was surprised by her clear-cut attitude. It seems that the acting style of his


    granddaughter has be more simple and rude.


    Although he felt unhappy, he was relieved when she said she was willing to intercede for


    him as much as possible.


    Immediately, he achieved his goal and did not continue to struggle too much on this


    issue.


    He directly changed the subject and said: ¡°By the way, Zhiyu, how is your talk going with


    Takehiko?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    This guy has always wanted to cooperate with us before.


    We rushed out of Asia and to the world together, but since the incident in Tokyo, it


    seems that he doesn¡¯t have a good image of us anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhiyu said: ¡°Mr. Ito¡¯s attitude has indeed undergone some changes, but his mentality


    is understandable. At the moment we are talking pretty well. After all, now is not what it


    used to be, and I have also lowered my expectations. In some gestures, I intend to use the


    entire ocean shipping group to establish a newpany with the Ito family. At that time,


    the Ito family will hold 51% of the shares and I will hold 49%. In this way, the fixed assets


    will be transferred to the newpany name, and then the Su family assets will be


    transferred to the newpany. The cancetion of the ocean shipping group should be


    able to circumvent the previous restrictions and risks.¡±


    Chengfeng was surprised when he heard this, but he did not feel very resistant.


    He didn¡¯t expect that she would really be able to reconnect with Ito Takehiko.

 Chapter 3014

    Chapter 3014


    Although this cooperation sounds a bit ufortable to lose controlling rights, it is a


    special situation now, and if you want to, you must make appropriate sacrifices.


    In the long run, assets and business can be reborn from the shell, even at the expense of


    a part of the profit, and the entire business can be revitalized, so as not to lose more and


    more.


    Thinking of this, he reminded her: ¡°Zhiyu, it¡¯s okay to cooperate with the Ito family to


    establish a newpany, but you must keep a backhand and state in the contract that


    after you buy these assets and resources into shares. We retain the power to withdraw


    all, so that once the restrictions on us are lifted, we can also withdraw all these assets


    and restart Su¡¯s own ocean transportation group.¡±


    Charlie listened to the side, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder in his heart that this old guy is


    really good at calcting, and he didn¡¯t forget to keep a backhand at this time. Zhiyu felt


    in her heart that since she decided to cooperate with Charlie, naturally she couldn¡¯t y


    this kind of mind with her benefactor.


    Doing this kind of trick is equivalent to notarizing the dowry before you get married to your


    husband¡¯s house.


    In this way, once the marriage breaks up, or if you don¡¯t want to spend time with your


    husband, you will leave with all your dowry.


    Although there is no problem in thew, with this premise, the rtionship between the


    couple cannot always be stable, and this behavior will naturally be a gap between


    the two.


    Therefore, she said to Chengfeng: ¡°In this matter, I still intend to show 100% sincerity to


    cooperate with the other party. Only in this way can everyone cooperate perfectly without


    reservation and make the assets bigger and bigger together. As soon as everyone came


    up, they kept each other¡¯s minds, and this kind of cooperation will certainly notst long.¡±


    Chengfeng said seriously: ¡°Zhiyu, it is not that our family has never engaged in joint


    ventures with others. The premise of the joint venture has always been that we have


    absolute controlling shares. This is actually very important. We must hold the initiative in


    our hands. Now that Ito Takehiko wants to take control, then we have to leave a way for


    ourselves. Otherwise, if everything is led by others, it would be too passive!¡±


    Zhiyu heard this and said in a serious tone: ¡°This is not the same as yours. If I want to


    leave aplete divestment right now, the Ito family will definitely make the same


    request. If the other party isn¡¯t okay to do it, but if the other party sweeps us out before we


    solve the problem, what should we do? Not everyone has to do things in our mindset.¡±


    Speaking of this, Zhiyu said again: ¡°In addition, since you have paid me the Ocean


    Shipping Group aspensation, I also hope that you can abide by your promises and


    respect my operational decisions.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, she changed the conversation and said, ¡°Of course, I will honor my promise


    to you. After talking with Mr. Ito for a while, I will immediatelymunicate with Grace and


    try to persuade him.¡±


    Chengfeng could only say angrily: ¡°Okay! That being the case, I will never interfere with


    your operational decisions in the future!¡±


    Before hanging up the phone, she reminded:


    ¡°By the way, things in the Maldives are easy to do. Or I will go there tomorrow. It should


    only take seven hours to fly by. If it is more efficient, it will take one day. The transfer will be


    completed.¡±

 Chapter 3015

    Chapter 3015


    Chengfeng on the other end of the phone rubbed his chest and said dejectedly: ¡°Okay,


    tomorrow I will let Anson fly to the Maldives too!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he was relieved, but his expression was still very


    ugly.


    The inds of Maldives, he used it to be polite with her, but he didn¡¯t expect her to ept


    all orders. Now she couldn¡¯t wait toplete the transfer, which made him feel very


    painful.


    This is the old-age ce he prepared for himself, and its significance is no less than


    the heavy coffin that the ancient old men prepared for themselves in advance. The


    ancients said that the coffin was originally meant to be a set of expensive and heavy


    before death.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Many old people regard the coffin as more important than life, because after death,


    they have to sleep in the coffin, which is not thest resort. Give it a hand. Although


    modern people don¡¯t think so much about what¡¯s going on after them, they still pay


    special attention to old-age care. Everyone wants to be able to take care of


    themselves when they are old. That¡¯s why so many people are desperately going to


    the South to buy properties and prepare for the future.


    The same is true for Chengfeng. He had painstakingly developed an ind in order to


    enjoy the most luxurious old- age life there in the future. But right now, he hasn¡¯t retired


    yet, and the ind has already been handed over to Zhiyu.


    Although distressed, he felt a little relieved when he thought that Zhiyu might be able to


    help make peace and let him escape for his life without worrying about it.


    On the other hand, she was not excited about getting to the ind.


    For her, she just wanted to make Chengfeng hurt. As for the transfer of the ind to


    herself, she didn¡¯t bother to enjoy it. And she knows very well that her mother is even less


    likely to go.


    Mother herself doesn¡¯t catch a cold for these luxurious enjoyments, so at the moment her


    biggest wish is not to go to some holiday resort to rx.


    It is to renovate the old house where Changying lived as soon as possible, and then live


    in that small courtyard to see things. Thinking of him.


    So she said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, the ind in the Maldives was built by my grandfather


    with great effort. The environment is indeed very good, but my mother and I are not very


    interested, or I will borrow flowers to present the Buddha. I will give it to you.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and smiled: ¡°You are not interested, and I am not interested


    either. For me, where I live, there is actually no essential difference.¡±

 Chapter 3016

    Chapter 3016


    Zhiyu said against her will: ¡°If you have time, you can also take your wife and family to


    rx, otherwise the ind will be idle.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I understand your good intentions. As for going or not, let¡¯s


    talk about itter.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded, and said: ¡°Then I will go to the Maldives tomorrow toplete the transfer


    of ownership. Then I willplete the establishment of the joint venturepany with


    you.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Okay, there is no hurry for these two days. After all, there is still a lot of


    preparatory work. Looking back, I will ask the person in charge of this business on my side


    to contact you. In the future, the two of you will cooperate and operate this together


    business.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± she hurriedly said, ¡°I will let you arrange everything.¡±


    ¡­


    After talking with Zhiyu, Charlie asked Emi Ito to send her out of Shangri-La, while Charlie


    himself and Issac went to his office.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Issac answered the phone at this time, then walked to the front, and said:


    ¡°Master, the brokerage team at Miss Gu¡¯s side has sent a confirmation letter and has


    booked 85 rooms in Shangri-La with more than 150 people. They are heck in


    tomorrow.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Is it the concert? She ising to Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Issac said: ¡°Miss Gu¡¯s concert will be in three days. Her team wille to the


    venue tomorrow, rehearse the day after tomorrow, and perform the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Looking for the stars and the moon, I finally looked forward


    to her, but why didn¡¯t this girl say hello to me?¡±


    Issac smiled and said, ¡°Maybe she wants to give you a surprise.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°If she really wants to give me a surprise, she won¡¯t set the


    hotel in Shangri-La.¡±


    While speaking, he took out his mobile phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call her.¡±


    Issac quit the office wittily, and Charlie got through Sara¡¯s phone.


    She answered the phone and asked with joy, ¡°Charlie, why call me at this time?¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°Is there anything wrong with calling you at this time?¡±


    She smiled and said: ¡°Of course there is no problem, but I am a little surprised to receive


    your call. You don¡¯t usually take the initiative to call me.¡±


    Charlie said hurriedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I heard Mr. Issac say that your team wille


    tomorrow? How about you? Will youe tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 3017

    Chapter 3017


    Sara exined: ¡°I won¡¯t go there tomorrow. My team will go over and check and ept


    the hardware of the venue, including lighting and sound, stage design, and on-site


    disy materials. The rehearsal will start at noon the day after tomorrow, so I will fly


    early the day after tomorrow to Aurous Hill.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I thought you woulde over tomorrow.¡±


    Sara said apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Charlie, I won¡¯t be able to make it tomorrow.


    Tomorrow, here we have a very popr talent show to be recorded and it is in the


    finals. I have long been invited to be a special guest and judge for the finals. So I have to


    go to the recording tomorrow, so I have to trouble you to wait for me for a day.¡±


    Charlie said very understandingly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, work is important, but you must


    take care of your body and don¡¯t work too hard.¡±


    Sara said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Charlie, I will tell you a little secret. I have already decided. I will


    withdraw from the entertainment circle indefinitely when the concert tour is over.¡±


    Charlie asked puzzledly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good job? Why do you want to quit?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s boring.¡± Sara said seriously: ¡°I entered the entertainment industry to have a


    chance to find you. After I found you, naturally there is no reason to stay in this line. If it


    weren¡¯t for the fact that there are still many fans looking forward to this year I¡¯ve long


    wanted to announce my withdrawal from the concert tour. So this time I n to officially


    quit after the concert tour is finished. This is also an exnation to the fans.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said softly: ¡°No matter what you want to do, I will support


    your decision.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sara said happily, ¡°I know that Charlie loves me the most!¡±


    Then, she hurriedly reminded: ¡°Charlie, I am going to quit the entertainment industry.


    Please don¡¯t disclose it to the outside world.


    I n to announce it at the Aurous Hill concert, OK?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Charlie said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I must be tight-lipped.¡±


    Only then did she rx, and said with a grin: ¡°I have spent a lot of thought on this concert.


    By that time, you, you must not miss the appointment!¡±


    Charlie said confidently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if the sky falls, I won¡¯t miss the


    appointment.¡±


    Sara was in a good mood and said softly, ¡°Hee hee, that¡¯s good! I hope you can have this


    unwavering attitude in dealing with our marriage contract!¡±


    Charlie suddenly became ashamed, and hurriedly turned away from the subject and


    asked, ¡°By the way, how are Uncle and Auntie doing?¡±


    Sara smiled and said: ¡°They are so good that they can¡¯t be better. This time they also said


    they areing to Aurous Hill to watch my concert. Come and see you by the way!¡±

 Chapter 3018

    Chapter 3018


    Charlie did not expect that Philip and Lenan would alsoe to Aurous Hill.


    After hearing the words, he hurriedly asked: ¡°How did Uncle Gu and Aunt Lenan arrange


    the itinerary? Do you want me to arrange amodation in advance?¡±


    Sara smiled and said: ¡°They will arrive on the day of the concert only as they have a lot


    of things going on Eastcliff¡¯s side. They wille to the concert that day and returned


    by ne at night.¡±


    After speaking, Sara said again: ¡°In fact, my parents are not here to join us in the


    concert. After all, the next stage of the concert will be in Eastcliff. They mainly want to see


    you and celebrate your birthday by the way.¡±


    Charlie heard that Philip and Lenan were bothing to celebrate his birthday. He


    was moved and felt a little ashamed.


    He said in a hurry, ¡°Sara, as a junior, how can I let Uncle and Auntie run so far to celebrate


    my birthday¡­¡±


    Sara smiled casually: ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter. Mom and dad treat you as their own


    children. What¡¯s more, you saved my dad¡¯s life and the destiny of our family as well.


    With this kindness, even if you run away and go to the United States, my parents will


    definitely rush over to celebrate your birthday!¡±


    After speaking, she said again:


    ¡°Charlie, do you remember that when you were young, every time you celebrate your


    birthday, or when I celebrate my birthday, our two families always took time to celebrate


    together. At that time, because Dinner would be eaten at home with arge family, so we


    all went out to find a ce for a meal with a family of six at noon.¡±


    Charlie said confidently: ¡°Of course I remember! Every time I celebrated my birthday,


    you always surround me to sing a birthday song. When it would be your birthday, my


    mother would ask me to sing for you, but I was always embarrassed. ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Sara said with a smile: ¡°You were an introvert back then. You didn¡¯t speak


    much or y with me. I took the initiative to pester you every time¡­¡±


    Charlie sighed, It was not because of introversion, but because of embarrassment and


    awkwardness!


    Imagine that a child who is a few years old is not awkward when he is told that he will


    marry that little girl who is like a worm in the future as his wife.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, Charlie did not say this, but smiled: ¡°Maybe I was shy when I was too


    young.¡±


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°Charlie, how about you spend noon with our family this time on


    your birthday, okay? My parents will be very happy, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie was thinking about the time, and Sara hurriedly added: ¡°Charlie, I know that you


    will definitely have to stay with your wife at home for dinner on your birthday, so I set the


    start time of the concert to eight o¡¯clock in the evening¡­¡±


    ¡°In this way, you can eat at home at six o¡¯clock in the evening, celebrate your birthday with


    your wife and rest of the family, and then set off to the gym at seven o¡¯clock.¡±

 Chapter 3019

    Chapter 3019


    ¡°Since you eat at home at night, you don¡¯t have to eat at noon, right?¡±


    Speaking of this, Sara¡¯s voice said imploringly:


    ¡°Charlie, my parents came so far, you always have to give them a chance to eat with you


    and celebrate your birthday! In addition, I too Imagine like when you were a child, when


    you blow candles and make a wish, sing a birthday song next to you. Would you not like to


    say good?¡± When Charlie heard this, he was moved in his heart and knew that he would


    definitely not be able to refuse Sara¡¯s request.


    Therefore, he said without hesitation: ¡°Okay! At noon on the birthday day, I will let Orvel


    vacate the entire ssical Mansion, then eat there!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Sara cheered, and said excitedly: ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll prepare the birthday cake


    at that time!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just buy a cake myself, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°How do you do that!¡± Sara hurriedly said, ¡°There is no reason for the big birthday star to


    buy the cake by himself!


    Besides, for you, such a nd person, the cake you choose is definitely not good-


    looking, or I will order it from Eastcliff first. Ask them to do it early in the morning and


    then airlift it over.¡±


    Charlie said helplessly: ¡°You don¡¯t need such a lot of trouble, right?¡±


    Sara said very seriously: ¡°Of course I need to! This is the first time I am celebrating your


    birthday in nearly 20 years. I must choose the best cake. Even if I have a little regret, I


    can¡¯t forgive myself!¡±


    Charlie had no choice but to say: ¡°Well then, I will leave the cake thing to you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Sara said again and again: ¡°Hmm! Just leave it to me, Charlie, you don¡¯t have to worry


    about anything!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie replied, and then asked: ¡°Oh, yes, when will youe the day after


    tomorrow?¡±


    Sara smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you so clear? Are you going to pick me up at the


    airport?¡±


    Charlie responded: ¡°If time permits, I can pick you up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Sara said hurriedly: ¡°You can tell me, when you allow the day after


    tomorrow, I will fly there at the time you allow! Anyway, I take my private jet, any time is


    fine.¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly added: ¡°Oh yes, Charlie, I¡¯m going to the venue for rehearsal


    at 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, so I will get to Aurous Hill at 12 o¡¯clock at thetest. Do you


    think your morning time is right?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while, and said, ¡°I will send your sister- inw to thepany at 8


    o¡¯clock in the morning. Other times should be fine.¡±


    Sara muttered: ¡°I don¡¯t recognize her as my sister-inw! I don¡¯t recognize anyone as


    my sister-inw except myself, I will be my own sister-inw!¡±


    Charlie was embarrassed and said helplessly: ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about business, I can do it


    any time after nine o¡¯clock.¡±

 Chapter 3020

    Chapter 3020


    Sara thought for a moment, and then said: ¡°Well then, I willnd at around ten o¡¯clock, so


    that I can go to the hotel to put down my luggage first, is this time okay?¡±


    Charlie said readily: ¡°No problem!¡±


    She said happily: ¡°Charlie, since I have said everything, you must not let me dove.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, Charlie, I have something to do now, so I won¡¯t tell


    you, for now, you will wait for me in Aurous Hill!¡±


    ¡°It is good!¡±


    On the other side of the phone, before hanging up, Sara k!ssed the phone: ¡°Mua! Charlie is


    the best!¡±


    Charlie shook his head and hung up the phone helplessly.


    After that, he called Orvel, the phone was connected, and Orvel on the other end


    asked, ¡°Master Wade, what do you want?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Orvel, at noon on the day has ssical Mansion make many


    appointments?¡±


    Orvel said without hesitation: ¡°Master Wade, if you want to use it, I will arrange to cancel


    all appointments immediately.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°This won¡¯t make you embarrassed, will it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°No.¡± Orvel said with a smile: ¡°Our ssical Mansion does not guarantee that the


    reservation will be 100% sessful. If the reservation fails due to our reasons, we will


    compensate a portion of the cash ording to our regtions, so I am here. The side has


    absolute control.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Okay, then you can help me withdraw all other appointments. I will entertain


    guests at noon that day.¡±


    Orvel said without hesitation: ¡°Okay Master, I will arrange this.¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°For thepensation for the pre- determined customer, you can


    ask your finances to calcte the total and tell me, I will pay the money.¡±


    Orvel hurriedly said, ¡°Master, what are you doing¡­ You gave me this old life. Why are you


    polite to me if I take your money? Where to put this old face¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t be polite to you, you can arrange it.¡±


    Orvel smiled and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m doing errands, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    At this moment, Zhiyu has left Shagri-La and came to the old house procured by her


    mother Liona.


    She has contacted a local decorationpany and ns to renovate this old house.

 Chapter 3021

    Chapter 3021


    She is also looking forward to moving in for a few days after the renovation ispleted


    as soon as possible, so she is very concerned about this matter.


    When Zhiyu arrived in front of the old house, Liona was in the yard, happily telling a


    designer about her renovation n.


    Zhiyu separated the fence door, and saw her mother look happy, and she felt very


    relieved in her heart.


    She knew that now, her mother really wanted to live for herself.


    It¡¯s not just mom.


    She felt that from now on, she should also live for herself, no longer suffer any fetters


    from the Su family, and strive to live the way she hopes.


    Liona was exining the design direction she wanted to the designer, and suddenly


    caught a glimpse of her daughter standing at the gate of the courtyard.


    In a surprise, she hurriedly waved at her and said, ¡°Zhiyu,e here!¡±


    Zhiyu smiled and opened the door and asked Liona: ¡°Mom, have you thought about


    how to decorate it?¡±


    Liona nodded, pointed to the young female designer next to her, and said happily: ¡°I have


    almostmunicated with Kelly.


    The decoration idea is mainly nostalgic. Mom still hopes to have a sense of time.¡±


    Zhiyu said with a smile: ¡°Then use modern materials and techniques to construct in the


    style of twenty years ago. Now the materials and techniques have been greatly improved,


    so that quality, environmental protection, andfort can also be ensured. Include these.¡±


    The female designer on the side nodded repeatedly and said: ¡°You are right, our general


    idea now is to use modern materials and craftsmanship to make nostalgic and retro


    styles, and then try to make this old house morefortable and livable.¡±


    After speaking, the female designer said again: ¡°By the way, Auntie, your specific


    design n has to wait for our boss to produce a set of detailed design drawings,


    especially some functional parts, so we have to let our boss think about it.


    The way to do concealment works, you want this retro style, so self-heating, central air-


    conditioning, fresh air system, and wirelesswork, we have to make it as concealed as


    possible, otherwise, it will appear very abrupt.¡±


    Liona smiled and said: ¡°By the way, Kelly, your boss told me about it that day, saying


    that you can rece the current wooden beams with metal structures and then paint


    them with wood. This way, it looks like wood. There is no difference between the house


    beams, and the metal structure can also be used to exit the air ducts, and then make


    the air outlets the same color as the house beams. As for the fresh air system, the


    ground air supply is used, and the air outlets are hidden in the skirting. I think this n


    is very reliable. Please tell your boss and help me refine the specific n. It is best to


    make a rendering for me.¡±


    The female designer said without hesitation: ¡°Okay Auntie, I will tell our boss when I go


    back, and try to make these projects concealed.¡±


    After speaking, she asked again: ¡°By the way, Auntie, are you really not going to harden


    the ground of the yard? Now, this kind of muddy ground is very difficult to take care of


    when it rains.¡±


    Liona waved her hand: ¡°Except for the path in and out, I still don¡¯t want to harden it.


    When the spring starts, I will sprinkle some grass seeds. When thewn grows, it must


    be very beautiful.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3022

    Chapter 3022


    After that, she asked again: ¡°By the way, Kelly, are you a native of Aurous Hill?¡±


    The other party nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Auntie, my home is only a few kilometers away.¡±


    Liona pointed to the wall of the house and the withered creeper on the fence of the


    courtyard, and asked:


    ¡°Do you think these creepers can grow in spring? This house has been idle for a long


    time. I really don¡¯t know about these creepers whether the roots are dead or alive.¡±


    The female designer smiled and said: ¡°Auntie, this one is very vigorous in our province.


    Regardless of the cold weather, it seems to be a dead branch and rotten leaves, but new


    buds will grow in the spring. When the timees, the front wall can be fully covered.


    This kind of old red brick house with a green wall creeper is very beautiful!¡±


    After a pause, the female designer said again: ¡°Moreover, if there is a wall-climbing nt,


    the effect of heat instion and sun protection is particrly good. In summer,


    the temperature in the house can drop a few degrees.¡±


    At this time, Liona seemed to have seen the lush look of the wall-mounted creeper, and


    said with excitement, ¡°That¡¯s great! By then, the grass in the yard will also be arge


    piece of green, matched with the red brick walls in the yard.


    Marble path and the wall of nts all over the wall, think about it, you know it must be very


    beautiful!¡±


    The female designer nodded and said, ¡°The bluestone road in your yard will grow moss


    after the rain in summer. That way, it will be more beautiful, but you must be careful when


    you walk and be careful of not slipping.¡±


    After speaking, the female designer checked the time and said: ¡°Auntie, I know all your


    needs. Otherwise, I will go back andmunicate with our boss first, and give you the


    design n as soon as possible. Strive to allow you to live in in the summer.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Liona said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s really hard work, Kelly. If you have any


    progress, please call me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The female designer nodded and said: ¡°Then I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°I will see you off!¡±


    Liona sent the female designer to the door, and then turned back.


    Seeing that Zhiyu was looking at the yard with a look of longing, she couldn¡¯t help


    asking: ¡°Zhiyu, what are you looking at?¡±


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t hide her yearning and said, ¡°Mom, you can also leave a room for me when


    the timees. I want to live here with you too!¡±


    Liona smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to stay in the room, but don¡¯t forget, Harvard Business


    School will open in August. Didn¡¯t you n to leave in May before?¡±


    Zhiyu¡¯s expression suddenly hesitated.


    She hesitated and struggled for a while, then gathered up the courage and said seriously:


    ¡°Mom, I have already considered carefully and don¡¯t n to go to Harvard.¡±


    Liona didn¡¯t seem surprised by her decision, and asked calmly, ¡°Did you think about it?¡±


    ¡°Thought clearly!¡± Zhiyu nodded and said firmly: ¡°I went to meet with Grace today and


    have decided to cooperate with him in the ocean transportation business.


    Then I will package and integrate the entire ocean transportation group. Hold 49% of


    the shares and be the second shareholder.¡±


    Liona slightly nodded and said, ¡°Charlie¡¯s character and ability can be trusted. You can


    give him all the resources in your hands to operate, and you can finish your studies.¡±


    Zhiyu shook her head and said: ¡°My benevolence is also just beginning to work in this


    field. It is when there is a shortage of people. If I go to school at this time, I wouldn¡¯t be


    able to help him? So I still want to stay and follow The person in charge over there worked


    together to manage this business well.¡±


    Liona looked at her daughter, smiled knowingly, and said, ¡°After all this, you actually want


    to stay because of Charlie?¡±


    Zhiyu didn¡¯t expect that after she had packed so much and exined so much, she


    would still be seen through by her mother.


    So, she didn¡¯t hide it anymore, and nodded gently.


    Liona sighed, touched her hand, and said seriously: ¡°Mom has tasted regrets and


    unwillingness, so no matter whether the result is good or bad, now that you have decided,


    just let it go! Anyway, mom will support you!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3023

    Chapter 3023


    Zhiyu was in a good mood when she heard her mother¡¯s words.


    She took her arm and said with excitement:


    ¡°Mom, Grace called grandpa in front of me today and said on the phone that he was going


    to find him to settling the ounts, scared him out of look¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Liona couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Charlie is really going to find your grandfather to


    settle the ounts?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Zhiyu exined:


    ¡°Grace thinks that going to grandpa to settle the ounts now will not do him any practical


    benefit. Instead, it will save my uncles, aunts, and the Wade family


    members.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liona said in agreement: ¡°So many people in the Su family are looking forward


    to your grandfather¡¯s ident more than Charlie. If Charlie really does anything to


    him, the other Su family members will wake up withughter if they are dreaming.¡±


    Zhiyu smiled and said, ¡°So Grace said that he just will give a fake shot, scare grandpa,


    and then asked him to ask me for help. He just hung up the phone, and grandpa called


    me. It was really unexpected. His things are like gods.¡±


    Liona nodded, andughed softly: ¡°In fact, this is not as expected, it is Charlie that


    blocked the other roads, leaving him only your exit.


    It is like a barrierke, wherever you leave a hole, the water will naturally flow there.¡±


    After that, Liona said again: ¡°Charlie is helping you again. Your grandfather is so


    threatened by him. I am afraid that he can only ask you to help save his life, and he will


    not dare to think badly about you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhiyu said with a smile: ¡°Moreover, in order to tter me, he also offered to give


    me the ind of the Maldives, the one he kept for his retirement.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Huh!¡± Liona said in surprise: ¡°That¡¯s really good for him, don¡¯t you really want it?¡±


    Zhiyu said seriously: ¡°He wants to give it to me, of course, I have to, I have told him that


    I will fly to the Maldives tomorrow. Anson will transfer the property rights to me in the


    Maldives.¡±


    Liona couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°You want the ind to be useless. It¡¯s better to leave


    it to him for retirement. The older you are, the more you value the ce for


    retirement. This is not a simple matter of investing more than two billion yuan. My


    dear, it was his thought. I guess he was polite to you, but he wouldn¡¯t have


    expected you to really want it.¡±

 Chapter 3024

    Chapter 3024


    Zhiyu snorted and said with a bit of anger, ¡°Then I don¡¯t care, I will take it if he gives it to


    me, so I don¡¯t care if he is sincere or not.¡±


    ¡°You kid¡­¡± Liona sighed and said seriously: ¡°You have to be forgiving, not to mention that


    he is your grandfather after all.¡±


    Zhiyu shook her head and said, ¡°I am not as generous as you. I can at best hold him


    ountable for what he did, but I will never forgive him.¡±


    Liona shook her head helplessly, and asked her: ¡°You want the ind to be of no practical


    use. Even if you go on vacation, it will be over for ten days a year.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhiyu said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go for a day, so let¡¯s keep it, what¡¯s the use in the future?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liona smiled and joked: ¡°Or it can be reserved for your future dowry, or it can be


    used as a wedding venue by the way.


    Many celebrities and wealthy people are known to go to the Maldives to rent an ind for


    the wedding?¡±


    Zhiyu blushed, and replied shyly: ¡°I don¡¯t know what year and month it is. Anyway, I want


    this ind. Even if I don¡¯t use it, I¡¯m happy to leave it there.¡±


    ¡°OK, OK.¡± Liona nodded and said: ¡°You have decided, Mom will not interfere.¡±


    Zhiyu smiled sweetly and asked her: ¡°Mom, then you will go to the Maldives with me


    tomorrow? Let¡¯s fly there early in the morning and we will be there in seven or eight


    hours. It is estimated that the formalities will take up to two hours, and then fly back. In this


    way, we can arrive at night.¡±


    After that, Zhiyu said again: ¡°And we don¡¯t take civil aviation, just arrange a business jet


    to sleep all the way.¡±


    Liona smiled slightly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere. I don¡¯t want to meet the Su family.


    Even Anson I don¡¯t want to see him. Would you like your brother to apany you?¡±


    ¡°My brother?¡± Zhiyu curled her lips: ¡°I am not looking for him. If you don¡¯t want to go, I will


    go by myself.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liona asked curiously: ¡°A conflict with your brother?¡±


    Zhiyu hesitated for a moment and shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t want to tell her mother that her brother had alreadypletely fallen to


    grandpa.


    After all, this was only her own spection, and everyone had their own ambitions. It was


    understandable that her brother had fallen to grandpa.


    So, she exined: ¡°Sara¡±s concert will start in a few days. Brother is busy these two


    days.¡±

 Chapter 3025

    Chapter 3025


    Liona nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Your brother seems to have


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    a real feeling for Sara.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhiyu said: ¡°He has liked her for a long time, and he has


    been looking for opportunities to close his rtionship and


    take the opportunity to confess.¡±


    Liona sighed and said, ¡°The girl from the Gu family is really


    good, but¡­¡±


    Zhiyu asked curiously: ¡°But what?¡±


    Liona paused and said with emotion: ¡°It¡¯s just that the Gu


    family and the Su family have not dealt with each other.


    I think it is impossible for Mr. Philip to let his daughter marry


    the Su family.¡±


    Zhiyu said: ¡°If my elder brother is in love with her, and the two


    are happy, then Uncle Gu should not be able to stop it?


    After all, freedom of love and freedom of marriage are now


    advocated.¡±


    Liona smiled bitterly: ¡°The girl from the Gu family probably won¡¯t like your brother.¡±


    Zhiyu asked puzzledly: ¡°Mom, in your eyes, is my brother¡¯spetitiveness so poor?¡±


    Liona exined: ¡°It¡¯s not that your brother¡¯spetitiveness is poor, but that Charlie¡¯s


    competitiveness is too strong.¡±


    ¡°Charlie?!¡± Zhiyu asked in surprise: ¡°What does this have to do with him?¡±


    Liona said: ¡°Charlie and Sara had a long-term marriage contract. Before Charlie had


    gone missing for so long, the Gu family did not give up looking for him.


    Now it has been confirmed that he is still alive and is still so


    good. How could Gu family let go? ?¡±


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help but blurt out: ¡°But Grace has been married a long time ago! Don¡¯t the


    Gu family know?


    Liona looked at her and asked helplessly: ¡°You also know that


    Charlie is married, but are you willing to let it go?¡±


    Zhiyu was speechless.


    Liona continued: ¡°Look, you are the daughter of Charlie¡¯s enemy. Speaking of it, there is a


    natural gap between you and Charlie, but even so, you are unwilling to let go.


    Gu¡¯s family and Charlie¡¯s parents are family friends. He has a marriage contract and


    already has such a close foundation, it is even more impossible for others to let go.¡±


    Zhiyu was silent for a moment, and suddenly eximed: ¡°I understand! I finally


    understand!¡±


    Liona asked curiously: ¡°What do you understand?¡±


    Zhiyu said with a face full of enlightenment: ¡°I finally understand why Sara is such a big


    star, the first concert of this year¡¯s tour is scheduled to be in the second-tier city of Aurous


    Hill!¡±


    ¡°Before my brother and I were very surprised. ording tomon sense, she must first


    start in a few first-tier cities and then go to second-tier cities when a big star like her is on


    tour!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, she is a native of Eastcliff. It is the best choice to start her first concert directly


    at the biggest Olympic venue in front of her house. There is absolutely no reason to stay


    close, zoom in, and run thousands of kilometers to open the first concert in Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason why she chose toe to this city must be because of Charlie!¡±

 Chapter 3026

    Chapter 3026


    Liona heard this and said thoughtfully:


    ¡°ording to your analysis, it is estimated that ny-nine percent of the chance is that


    this girl from the Gu family is in Aurous Hill only for Charlie.¡±


    Zhiyu suddenly felt panic.


    ¡°I originally thought that my benefactor¡¯s wife was my biggestpetitor, but I didn¡¯t


    expect that there would be Sara who is popr all over the world¡­¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Moreover, Sara¡¯s advantage is much greater than mine¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, the Gu family and the Wade family are family friends. Sara and Charlie have


    long been engaged. Inparison, I really have no advantage at all¡­¡±


    Seeing Zhiyu¡¯s expression lost, Liona utteredforting words: ¡°Zhiyu, don¡¯t think


    too much in your heart. Feelings are not measured by their advantages. Some


    people may not win with a good hand, but there are people who have a bad hand


    who can win to the end.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded gently.


    She also expected that a man like Charlie would be very popr with women, so


    after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t think Sara was really a big problem.


    At this time, Liona on the side remembered something and asked her: ¡°Zhiyu, when is the


    concert of the girl from the Gu family?¡±


    Zhiyu said: ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±


    Liona thought for a while and blurted out: ¡°The day after tomorrow is the second month of


    the lunar calendar, right?¡±


    Zhiyu shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t usually remember the lunar calendar.¡±


    Liona took out her mobile phone to check it out, and said with certainty: ¡°Yes, Charlie was


    born in February, no wonder she chose this day to hold a concert in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Zhiyu asked in surprise: ¡°Mom, is there anything special about the second month of the


    lunar calendar?¡±


    Liona said earnestly: ¡°Charlie¡¯s birthday is in the second month of the second lunar


    calendar.¡±


    Zhiyu was even more puzzled: ¡°Mom, how did you know Grace¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Liona smiled bitterly and said: ¡°When you really love someone, you will unconsciously


    pay attention to everything about him, and even all the information rted to him. I have


    loved Changying for so many years, how could I not know his son¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Zhiyu saw her mother¡¯s expression with a little bit of sorrow, and hurriedly embraced her


    gently, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mom, it is an honor for Uncle Wade to have a woman like you who loves him so much.¡±


    Liona smiled and said, ¡°Stop talking about this, Mom will show you in and see which room


    you like.¡±


    Zhiyu smiled and said, ¡°I want the room that my benefactor lived in!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 3027

    Chapter 3027


    At this moment, Shangri-La.


    After Charlie saw off Zhiyu and talked with Sara on the phone, he did not leave in a hurry.


    Instead, out of politeness, he called went to Takehiko back and met him.


    Zhiyu came to see him this time. After all, she came here under the name of seeing


    Takehiko, and she worked hard to pick up and drop off Ito Emi all the way, so her size is


    also a personal affection.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Ito Emi pushed him back to the presidential suite he


    reserved.


    When he saw Charlie, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, how are you doing these days?¡±


    Seeing that he looked good, Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Ito, I¡¯ve been


    pretty goodtely.¡±


    After speaking, he saw Koichi Tanaka sitting in another


    wheelchair behind Takehiko, and smiled and said to him: ¡°Mr. Tanaka, long time no see.¡±


    As Ito¡¯s most loyal and trustworthy subordinate, Tanaka is still Ito¡¯s confidant even though


    his legs have been amputated.


    Ito is grateful for his life-saving grace, so even if Tanaka is disabled, he still has to


    come.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Wherever he goes, it feels like a master and servant have be brothers for many


    years.


    When Koichi saw Charlie take the initiative to greet him, he was ttered and said:


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade! It¡¯s been a long time, I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°My memory is not so bad, how can I not remember you.¡±


    After speaking, he asked Takehiko again: ¡°I don¡¯t know how the two of you have been


    in China for the past few days?¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Takehiko Ito said earnestly: ¡°Tanaka and I, ording to Chinese¡¯s


    terms, are physically disabled. These days we have been participating in various


    sports everywhere, ying golf, bowling, and going to the swimming pool when we


    are okay. Swimming, the doctor said that in our situation, we exercise more. Not


    only can we improve our physical fitness, but more importantly, it can speed up the


    running-in with the prosthesis.¡±


    Koichi Tanaka also nodded again and again: ¡°The doctor said that if the physical fitness


    is good enough and the prosthesis is also well run-in, it will soon be possible to walk with


    the prosthesis.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°The mentality of the two is really admirable.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Ito said with a humble smile:


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Wade¡¯s magic medicine, we wouldn¡¯t be able to return to where we are


    today.


    I¡¯m afraid we would have been filled with tubes long ago, waiting to die in the intensive


    care unit of the hospital.¡±


    Speaking of this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°I can live to this day thanks to Mr. Wade and


    Tanaka.¡±


    Immediately, he looked at Koichi Tanaka and said seriously:


    ¡°Tanaka, if you hadn¡¯t pushed me off the bridge that day, I would have been in a different


    ce! Thanks to you for saving my life!¡±


    Koichi Tanaka said with a red eye: ¡°My President! It is my job to be loyal to you. It is


    already great malfeasance to fail to protect you on that day. How can I afford to say


    that¡­¡±

 Chapter 3028

    Chapter 3028


    After speaking, he choked up again:


    ¡°I have be a useless person. Not only did you not dislike it, but you also spent a lot


    of money to treat me and help me recover. This kindness is unforgettable for me!¡±


    Takehiko sighed softly and said: ¡°You and I broke through the ghost gate together. At this


    time, I naturally can¡¯t leave you behind.¡±


    Speaking of this, he looked at Charlie and said with emotion:


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, since Tanaka has been amputated, he has been in a depressed mood, and


    his fiancee has also abandoned him. He once wanted to give up on himself, and asked


    Mr. Wade to help him enlighten and enlighten him¡­ You are the person Tanaka admires


    most. You speak more usefully than me.¡±


    Koichi Tanaka hurriedly said: ¡°President, you are the person I respect the most. If you say, I


    have always regarded it as a standard and dare not disobey, but that change has changed


    my life a little bit. Give me a little more time and I will definitely be able to move from it.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly at this time and said, ¡°Tanaka, your future life is still very long. You


    must settle down, recover well, and wait for the miracle to happen.¡±


    Koichi Tanaka knew in his heart that he could not encounter any miracles.


    His greatest hope is that in the future, medical science will be developed and there will


    be greater breakthroughs in the research and development of prostheses.


    This will at least make up for the inconvenience in life.


    As for theck of two legs, it is impossible to make up for it in this life.


    However, Charlie looked at Ito at this time, with a deep smile on his face: ¡°Mr. Ito, you


    have to cheer up, and the miracle will eventuallye.¡±


    Takehiko¡¯s heart sighed, his whole body looked at Charlie like an electric shock, and he


    blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wade, do you¡­ do you have a way?!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Although it is still unclear at the moment, there will be a chance in


    the future!¡±


    In the records of ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, there is a kind of pill that can


    regenerate broken limbs. But the level of this pill is much higher than the rejuvenation pill,


    and even better than the pill of cultivation that he will refine next, it¡¯s much much higher.


    In the past, Charlie felt that he basically had no chance to refine this high-level pill,


    because whether it was the medicinal materials required for the pill or the aura needed to


    refine it, he was afraid that he could not handle it. The higher the level of pill, the greater


    the consumption of spiritual energy.


    He has used up a lot of spiritual energy before, and he has not been able to make up for


    it.


    However, since thest time he identally obtained the fossil of old Ambergris, it has


    given him great confidence.


    As long as he uses the Ambergris fossils to refine the pill, his aura can be fully


    supplemented or even improved.


    In that case, he can not only improve his strength by a lot, but he can also try a higher-


    level pill.


    Maybe, the pill for rebirth from severed limbs can be refined. If that is the case, not only


    would it be possible to heal


    Takehiko and Tanaka Koichi, but also Ruoli¡¯s mother, Roma.

 Chapter 3029

    Chapter 3029


    Charlie said that there must be a chance in the future, which made Takehiko excited.


    Although he knows that the modern medicine is already very advanced, it is impossible


    to achieve rebirth from a severed limb.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, modern technology is still unable to break through 100% cell recovery at all.


    This is why the wound will grow scars and cannot grow back to the way it was before


    the injury.


    A lightly cut is made on the wrist, and the healing scar will linger for a lifetime. How can


    the amputated legs grow back?


    Not to mention that the legs grow out, just after the amputation of the legs, the two big


    scars at the base of the thighs cannot make them consistent with the skin of other


    parts of the body.


    Every night after taking off the prosthesis, Ito looked at the two huge crimson scars at


    the roots of his thighs, and he felt extremely disgusted and sick.


    But he knows very well that this is already the ceiling of modern medicine.


    Even if he searches for famous doctors all over the world, they cannot make his condition


    better.


    Therefore, if anyone dared to say in front of him that he could regenerate a severed limb,


    he would be scolded.


    However, only Charlie was different.


    These words came out of Charlie¡¯s mouth, even if he only said that there is a chance in


    the future, Takehiko also feels that this thing will definitelye true!


    So, how could he not be excited?


    At this moment he looked at Charlie, his eyes were full of tears, and he tremblingly


    said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you really have a way to make me recover as before, I would like to be a


    cow and a horse for you throughout this life, and you will be the only one I will be


    looking forward to!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°I will naturally do my best. After all, the 4.5 billion US dors is


    not for nothing, but Mr. Ito just don¡¯t me me.¡±


    After listening to it, Itoughed loudly and said: ¡°I was still resenting Mr. Wade because of


    the 4.5 billion U.S. dors, but now it seems that the money is really worth it!¡±

 Chapter 3030

    Chapter 3030


    Frankly speaking, Ito Takehiko has always been worried about the 4.5 billion US dors.


    He had a deep resentment before, and when Charlie came back to save him, and his


    daughter made it clear that he fell in love with this guy, Takehiko¡¯s mentality really eased a


    lot.


    But this is the same as when he epts the amputation of his legs. Although he did his


    best to ept it, whenever he thinks about it, it is the same as seeing the scar on the leg


    amputation, and he is ufortable.


    Now when he heard that Charlie might be able to restore him to a condition same as


    before, he waspletely relieved of the 4.5 billion US dors.


    Koichi Tanaka on the side also had a strong yearning deep in his heart.


    However, he felt a little inferior in his heart, and he felt that such a good thing, if it was


    true, he was afraid that it would not be his turn.


    On the contrary, Takehiko kept thinking about his heartfelt subordinate, and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you really have a solution in the future, can you give Tanaka a chance? If


    you need money, I wille out!¡±


    When Tanaka heard this, tears burst into his eyes, his hands clinging to the corners of


    his clothes, his nose already began to violently move involuntarily.


    Charlie nced at Tanaka and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you two, if the time is right, I


    will let both of you stand up again.¡±


    Takehiko breathed a sigh of relief immediately, but Koichi Tanaka, who could no


    longer control his emotions, cried silently, covering his face.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Nanako, dressed in casual clothes,


    swiped the card and walked in.


    She came to the living room and was about to call her father, but suddenly saw Charlie


    sitting on the sofa in the living room at this time, and suddenly blurted out in surprise:


    ¡°Master! Why are you here?¡±


    Seeing Nanako walk in, Charlie said with a smile, ¡°I am here to see Mr. Ito, and let him do


    me a favor by the way.¡±


    Nanako Ito asked hurriedly, ¡°How is the matter with Master resolved? Do you need my


    help?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It has been resolved, and I am recounting the old with


    Mr. Ito.¡±


    Takehiko hurriedly waved to his daughter, and said excitedly: ¡°Nanako, Mr. Wade just


    told me that in the future he might have the opportunity to restore my legs!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Nanako¡¯s eyes widened, she looked at Charlie in shock and excitement, and


    blurted out, ¡°Master, do you really have a way to restore Father to the original?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°There must be a chance, but the timing is not yet ripe.¡±

 Chapter 3031

    Chapter 3031


    When Nanako Ito heard this, she said happily: ¡°That¡¯s great!


    Since Master said there is a chance, then there must be a chance!¡±


    Takehiko was in a good mood, so he hurriedly said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, let¡¯s have lunch


    togetherter, I¡¯ll be the host, let¡¯s have two drinks!¡±


    Charlie felt that there was no other arrangement at noon, so he nodded and smiled: ¡°If


    this is the case, then it is better to be respectful than fate.¡±


    Nanako Ito was even more happy, and hurriedly said, ¡°Then I will call the food and


    beverage department and book a box.¡±


    As he was talking, there was a rush of pping at the door.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nanako¡¯s aunt Emi couldn¡¯t help frowning and said, ¡°There is a doorbell, so why do you


    want to shoot the door? It¡¯s really rude.¡±


    As she said, she stood up, bowed slightly, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    Emi Ito walked to the door, and there was a loud noise at the door. Charlie heard


    someone shouting unceremoniously: ¡°Our young master is willing to pay double the price


    topensate you. Don¡¯t be ignorant!¡±


    Emi Ito eximed: ¡°You are so unreasonable! If you don¡¯t leave, I will call the police!¡±


    The other party immediately yelled: ¡°Don¡¯t be ignorant. Our young master is very well-


    known in China. If you really want to call the police, you won¡¯t be able to eat!¡±


    When Nanako Ito heard this, she couldn¡¯t help standing up and walking over.


    Seeing that she had gone, Charlie hurriedly followed.


    At this time, Emi Ito was standing inside the door, and outside the door stood four or five


    young people.


    These four or five people were stylishly dressed, there were men and women. The one


    who was talking was a young man in his twenties who stayed. With medium-length hair


    and a shoulder-length duck tail on the back of his head, he is covered with various


    trendy essories, which look quite exaggerated.


    Charlie dared to walk to the door before Nanako and asked the young people: ¡°What do


    you want?¡±


    Hearing Charlie, the young man snorted and said disdainfully:


    ¡°You should be the trantor for this Japanese girl? It¡¯s too hard tomunicate with


    this girl.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he pointed to Charlie and said: ¡°Our young master hase to


    Aurous Hill to live for a few days. We want to rent this presidential suite. If you know


    each other, we canpensate you twice at the rack rate.


    I saw this. The suite is one hundred and eighty thousand a day. If you give us the


    house for four days, you can earn nearly 600,000. Why not?¡±

 Chapter 3032

    Chapter 3032


    Charlie sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t care where you came from, hurry up and get away before I get


    angry!¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± The other party scolded immediately: ¡°Damn, what is an interpreter doing here?


    I tell you, our young master will be in Aurous Hill soon. If you don¡¯t vacate the room


    quickly and dy our young master¡¯s move in. Don¡¯t me us for being polite!¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Who is your young master?¡±


    The other party said with an arrogant look: ¡°Our young master is the eldest young master


    of the Zhong Group, and is now the most famous new-generation top-tier male singer in


    the country!


    The reason why our young master came to a small ce like Aurous Hill this time is


    mainly as a special guest. He ising here to participate in Miss Sara¡¯s first concert


    tour this year!¡±


    ¡°Zhong Group?¡±


    When Charlie heard these four words, he couldn¡¯t help but sneered: ¡°I have heard of the


    Wade family, the Su family, and the Gu family, but I really haven¡¯t heard of the Zhong


    Group.¡±


    The other party suddenly yelled: ¡°The Zhong Group and you have never heard of it. I


    think your brain is for the dog to eat! The Zhong Group is the country¡¯srgest building


    materials group with hundreds of billions of assets!


    Our young master Kim Zhong is in China. The poprity is not squeezed by Sara at all.


    He is now the hottest male singer in China!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and deliberately said in aplementary tone: ¡°Awesome! So, your young


    master is the male version of Sara?¡±


    The other party raised an eyebrow and blurted out: ¡°Of course! Miss Gu is a top-ss


    female singer, and our young master is a top-level male singer. Miss Gu¡¯s family is


    strong, and our young master¡¯s family power is not too much, who doesn¡¯t know. Are


    they two golden boys and girls in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Charlie said regretfully: ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I don¡¯t know about it, why is it a golden girl? Kim, I


    haven¡¯t even heard the name.¡±


    The other party said contemptuously: ¡°Boy, what to pretend? How could you have never


    heard of Kim Zhong? Do you live abroad all year round?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I live in Aurous Hill all the year round, but I really haven¡¯t heard


    of Kim. I have heard about Yi Zhongtian of the Three Kingdoms.¡±


    The other party was stomped on the tail, and he blurted out:


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grass! I think you are looking for the difference on purpose!¡±


    Charlie was about to speak, and Issac ran over quickly. Seeing this guy choked with


    Charlie, he suddenly rebuked, ¡°What are you doing? Who made youe here?¡±


    The boy turned around, saw Issac, frowned, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 Chapter 3033

    Chapter 3033


    Issac said, ¡°I¡¯m the general manager here!¡± Issac said coldly: ¡°Who made youe here


    to make trouble?¡±


    The man immediately said: ¡°Introduce yourself. I am the agent of Kim, the young master


    of the Zhong family. My name is George. I am not here to make trouble. I am here to talk


    to them about the transfer of the room. Since you are the manager here. Then you can tell


    them quickly, our young master ising to Aurous Hill soon, and he named the


    presidential suite of your hotel. We are willing to give them double the room rate as


    compensation, but we did not expect them it turned out not to be praised.¡±


    As soon as Issac heard that this guy was so unkind, he knew that he must have collided


    with his young master, and was immediately annoyed to call the security guard to beat


    these people out.


    However, at this moment, Charlie first asked, ¡°Mr. Issac what is the origin of Kim?¡±


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, Kim is the only son of Harvey Zhong, the owner of the


    Zhong Group. I don¡¯t know which pheasant university he studied in music for a few


    years.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A few hundred million yuan, it hasn¡¯t made him popr for four or five years in a row. It


    was only after going to South Korea two years ago and undergoing cosmetic surgery.


    When George heard Issac¡¯s words, he burst into anger and blurted out: ¡°You don¡¯t talk


    about it here! Our young master has never had stic surgery! Thest media that


    spread rumors about our young master¡¯s stic surgery has been sued by us! You


    are the manager of this hotel, if you say this kind of irresponsibility again, we will


    even sue your hotel!¡±


    Issac curled his lips and sneered: ¡°What did your young master look like before? You


    didn¡¯t know how to count it?


    The generous face used to be ck and ugly, but now not only does his face look


    white like the scratch on the wall. stic surgery, is it because the whole face is full of


    vitiligo?¡±


    ¡°Also, as for his sharp chin now, he lowered his head for fear that he could pierce his


    own throat. If it wasn¡¯t for stic surgery, could it be done by someone using a


    grinding wheel?¡±


    George said angrily: ¡°You¡­you¡­you are responsible for what you just said! Wait to


    receive thewyer¡¯s letter! I will


    definitely go to court with your hotel!¡±


    Issac snorted coldly, ¡°I want to sue the hotel? Do you know the name of this hotel?¡±


    ¡°I fcuking care about your surname.¡± George curled his lips


    and said disdainfully:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a five-star hotel? Our young master also has more than a dozen in his house!


    And they are all first-tier cities, so I don¡¯t even bother toe here. Kind of second-tier


    city development!¡±


    Issacughed angrily at him, and said: ¡°Go, give your young master a call and say that


    Issac personally said that he had stic surgery. If he is not convinced, I will be here


    waiting for him to sue me. Take a look. What did your young master say.¡±

 Chapter 3034

    Chapter 3034


    George said angrily: ¡°You fcuking bluff me? Wait, I¡¯ll call our young master!¡±


    Having said that, he immediately took out his cell phone, walked to the side, and


    made a call.


    Charlie looked at his back, frowning, and asked: ¡°He looks like this bird. It seems that Kim


    is not a good bird. How can you invite such a person to be a guest at the concert?¡±


    Issacughed and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t know anything about this. The Zhong


    Group was founded by Kim¡¯s grandfather Hobert Zhong. When Hobert was very young,


    he went to Nanyang with his parents. He returned to China to start a business in 49


    years. They are the first batch of overseas Chinese who returned to China for


    development.


    ¡°When he returned that year, the country was still in the stage of waiting for prosperity. At


    that time, he cultivated the old man of the Gu family, and had a good understanding of


    the old man of the Gu family.¡±


    ¡°Later, Hobert also provided a lot of help in the development of the Gu family, but after


    Hobert¡¯s death, Harvey took over, and the Zhong Group went downhill and was caught


    up by many domestic families.¡±


    Speaking of this, Issac smiled and said: ¡°However, the Gu family has always given the


    Zhong family face. This Kim has always wanted to pursue Miss Gu. It seems that it is also


    because of this that he entered the entertainment industry and became a singer, because


    of both families. Therefore, Miss Gu has always taken care of him in terms of resources.


    She often takes him to some shows. It is reasonable to invite him as a guest at the


    concert.¡±


    Charlie nodded suddenly with enlightenment.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t intend to save face for Kim¡¯s subordinates, but when he heard


    about this rtionship, he whispered to Issac:


    ¡°Since we have such a deep rtionship with the Gu family, we can just drive them out


    later. Don¡¯t do it, lest you look back and make the nanny look unsightly.¡±


    Issac nodded very seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, I know.¡±


    On the other side, George called his young master Kim.


    On the other side of the phone, Kim asked, ¡°Have you done what I asked you to do?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    George hurriedly said: ¡°Master, I ammunicating with the current residents here, but


    they seem to be toasting and not eating fine wine! I have already doubled the price for


    them, but they still don¡¯t want to vacate the room!¡±


    Kim said annoyedly: ¡°If you don¡¯t double it, give it triple! Anyway, before Saraes to


    Aurous Hill, you must take this room down to me!¡±


    George quicklyined: ¡°Master, don¡¯t you know that the attitude of the people over


    there is too bad, not only does not give any room for negotiation but also satirizes you


    without shame. One of them keeps talking about your stic surgery, he also said that


    your chin can pierce your throat when you lower your head. Listen, it¡¯s what the hell is


    saying!¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± When Kim heard that he had stic surgery, he suddenly seemed to be


    trampled on his tail, and roared extremely angry:


    ¡°Who the hell is such a cheap mouth, dare to say that I have stic surgery? I think he is


    tired and crooked. Now! See if I don¡¯t sue him for bankruptcy. I don¡¯t know how many


    mines in his house can afford him? You will turn on the speaker for me, and I will ask him


    myself!¡±

 Chapter 3035

    Chapter 3035


    When George heard the master speak so confidently, his waist straightened suddenly.


    He stepped back, raised the phone in his hand high, and said to Issac: ¡°Our young master


    has something to ask you personally!¡±


    Issac frowned in disgust, and said coldly: ¡°Something to say, some sh!t!¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± A young man shouted immediately on the other end of the phone: ¡°Who the hell


    are you? You don¡¯t know how to praise me? Do you know who I am?¡±


    Issac sneered: ¡°I know, aren¡¯t you just a singer? I heard that your family has spent money


    to support you for several years and you just can¡¯t still do it on your own. In the end, you


    just went abroad to change your head and barely became popr, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± Kim on the other end of the phone gritted his teeth angrily: ¡°You¡¯re so fcuking


    looking for death! There is a way to tell me what your name is, if you don¡¯t die, then my


    fcuking name is not Zhong!¡±


    Issac said indifferently: ¡°My name is Issac, the general manager of Aurous Hill Shangri-


    La. You wille directly if you want to die, and I am waiting for you.¡±


    Kim was stunned, and then sneered: ¡°I was wondering who could be so pretending, it


    turns out to be the general manager of Shangri-La, so you are from the Wade family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kim gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What about the Wade family? You don¡¯t have the surname


    Wade. To put it bluntly, you are a dog from the Wade family, who is also worthy to bark in


    front of me?¡±


    As he said, Kim threatened: ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance to redeem


    your merits. You will immediately drive away the people who upy the presidential


    suite, clean the room and leave it to me. If you do it wisely, I will just forgive you this


    time, otherwise, when I arrive in Aurous Hill, you will definitely be unable to eat!¡±


    Issac smiled and said, ¡°Then you¡¯d bettere quickly, I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± Kim scolded angrily: ¡°Is your fcuking brain pitted? You can¡¯t get down the stairs,


    and you have to wait for the disaster to be satisfied? I¡¯ll give you onest chance to save


    me the presidential suite. When I get to Aurous Hill, you will kneel in front of me


    and apologize, otherwise, I will kill you!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie listened to the side and couldn¡¯t help frowning and saying, ¡°Mr. Issac, don¡¯t talk


    nonsense with such idiots, hang up the phone and drive these silly dogs out, so as not to


    upset the guests here.¡±

 Chapter 3036

    Chapter 3036


    Issac nodded, and directly grabbed George¡¯s mobile phone. With a strong break with


    both hands, he broke his Apple mobile phone into a 90-degree angle, and the mobile


    phone was instantly powered off.


    George was startled, and blurted out: ¡°You¡­what are you doing?¡±


    Issac said coldly: ¡°What am I going to do? I want to beat you!¡±


    After finishing speaking, a p hit George¡¯s face fiercely, George turned around in the


    same ce, dizzy, and almost fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, several otherpanions stepped forward and threatened: ¡°Do you not


    want to do be in Shangri-La? Even you dare to fight our Manager!¡±


    George, who came back to his senses, also said angrily: ¡°Aren¡¯t you fcuking looking for


    death?! Believe it or not, I will let our young master kill you?¡±


    Without hesitation, Issac raised his hand again with a p in the face, and directly


    knocked George to the ground, and said with contempt: ¡°You bird man, you don¡¯t have a


    long memory if you don¡¯t fight hard.¡±


    Having said that, he immediately ordered the security incharge on the side: ¡°Drag these


    people out for me, and find


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a ce where no one is there to beat them up good!¡± The security incharge said


    immediately: ¡°OK President!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately took out the walkie-talkie and ordered: ¡°A team of all


    personnele to the presidential suite!¡±


    Seeing that Issac was really moving, George immediately persuaded him and pleaded:


    ¡°Mr. Issac, don¡¯t be familiar with me. I also serve the master. The master said that he


    wants this presidential suite, so I am a servant. I hurried up to implement it. I was so


    impatient and shing just now. I¡¯m really embarrassed. I would also like to ask you to


    have raise your hands high¡­¡±


    Issac sneered: ¡°You want to beg for mercy now? It¡¯s toote!¡±


    At this time, a dozen security guards ran over quickly.


    When George and his entourage saw this scene, their legs became frightened.


    George hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Mr. Issac, it¡¯s all our fault. Can we still get out of your way?


    The concert will begin in a few days. I can¡¯t go ahead and busy with my injuries¡­¡±


    Charlie said at this moment: ¡°Mr. Issac, I have an idea. You take all themunication


    equipment of all of them, and then give them some hiking equipment and throw them


    into the old forest behind Phoenix Mountain by helicopter. Aren¡¯t there always fellow


    travelers sneaking in to explore, and then being trapped and unable to ask for help from


    the rescue team? Just throw them into the deepest valley and let theme out by


    themselves.¡±

 Chapter 3037

    Chapter 3037


    Issac smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, a well-trained person will not be able to climb out for two


    or three days.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Just let them evaporate from the world, and


    taste the suffering of the world by the way.¡±


    Issac understood Charlie¡¯s intentions. He probably wanted these guys to miss the concert


    perfectly.


    So, he instructed the security incharge: ¡°Tie up all these people for me, take away all


    themunication equipment from them, and then put them on the helicopter.¡±


    When George heard this, he knelt on the ground with a thud, and several other people


    knelt down after seeing this.


    George knelt at the front, crying, and said: ¡°Mr. Issac, you have arge number of them,


    don¡¯t y with us¡­our body, it¡¯s impossible to get out of the old forest in the


    deep mountains¡­¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t get out. I¡¯ll give you enough food and water. If it


    doesn¡¯t work, you can live in the mountains for a few days and experience the beauty


    of nature.¡±


    With that said, Charlie asked Issac: ¡°Does Shangri-La have the relevant qualifications


    and permits to operate tourism business?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Issac said hurriedly: ¡°The various tourist qualifications of Shangri-La are very


    complete.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s really great. Now we willunch a ¡°survival in the


    wilderness: deep mountain adventure¡± experience activity for these people.


    The feature of the activity is to experience survival in the wilderness. The organizer is


    Shangri-La, and these few peoplee from afar. The guests are the first lucky


    customers in this wilderness survival experience. They got a free experience.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Issac immediately smiled knowingly: ¡°Master Wade, then I have to ask thewyers to


    quickly issue a travel contract, and then have them all sign the words.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Be sure to indicate that they are participating voluntarily


    and that if any idents they will bear all the consequences, and then ask them to sign


    and p, and then stamp their hands.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± Issac nodded in excitement. Seeing George¡¯s wailing in fright, he


    immediately ordered the security incharge:


    ¡°It takes time for awyer to draw up a contract. Don¡¯t be stunned here. Hurry up. Bring


    people to the top floor and beat them up. After the fight, they will wait by the helicopter.


    After a while, thewyer will make the contract up, then sent them away as soon as they


    sign it!¡±


    Behind the Phoenix Mountain Cemetery is a mountain range winding for nearly a hundred


    kilometers.

 Chapter 3038

    Chapter 3038


    Although the process of urbanization has be faster and faster in recent years, this


    kind of deep mountain and old forest has never been developed.


    Moreover, in that kind of ce, no one would usually go except a bunch of travel


    friends.


    In the deep mountains there, it is really not easy to get out on both legs. It is said that if


    the donkeys are trapped in them every three to five.


    In the end, they can only be taken out one by one by the rescue team. Over time, even


    the donkeys dare not go again.


    Because it was not easy toe out, Charlie nned to throw George and these people


    over.


    Anyway, Aurous Hill is located in the Central ins, and there are no beasts that can eat


    people in the deep mountains and old forests. Even if they don¡¯t have the ability to


    survive, they won¡¯t die in there.


    When that timees, Issac can prepare them with water and dry food, so that they can


    be steadfast. Suffer for a few days in it.


    At that time, they will not be left with anymunication tools, so that they can fully


    experience what it means to stay away cut off from the world.


    By the way, it can be regarded as a reminder to Kim. Since he is going to be the guest of


    Sara¡¯s concert, he must be here in these two days.


    If George¡¯s experience cannot make him vignt, then he will be also thrown over.


    Only then did George realize that Charlie, who he once thought was a trantor, was


    probably the real boss behind the scenes.


    Issac was very respectful to him, a terrible thought suddenly shed in his heart, and he


    knelt in front of Charlie with a plop, and then kept kowtow, begging: ¡°Mr. Wade, Please


    go around me, I won¡¯t dare anymore¡­¡±


    Charlie said nkly: ¡°I don¡¯t hold you ountable very much. Instead, I provided you


    with free travel items. Isn¡¯t this forgiveness? If you are not even satisfied with this, then


    you are really making it hard for me to do it.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Issac and said: ¡°Or else take them to the dog farm first, let


    them stay there for two days, look back and see if there are any people who don¡¯t have


    long eyes, and join them together. Get them together and send a wave to Syria to


    experience an outbound travel experience.¡±


    Issac said without hesitation: ¡°No problem! If Kim is shameless when hees, he will be


    sent to Syria together at that time.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When George heard this, he was shocked immediately.

 Chapter 3039

    Chapter 3039


    George became firmer and firmer in his guess just now.


    The young man surnamed Wade in front of him must be from the Wade family!


    No wonder he didn¡¯t put himself in the eyes at all, and even didn¡¯t take his own master


    seriously¡­


    This time he really provoked a big man¡­


    Thinking of this, George cried and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t have any


    dissatisfaction¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked him: ¡°Are you sure? We always believe customeres first. If


    you are dissatisfied, please tell me, don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    George¡¯s liver trembled with fright, and he thought to himself: ¡°What the hell is the


    customeres first, this is fishingw enforcement! If I tell him the truth, I am afraid it


    will end up worse!¡±


    So, he choked and shook his head again and again: ¡°No! There is absolutely no


    dissatisfaction!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded and said coldly: ¡°Since there is nothing dissatisfied with the n, you will


    sign the contract obediently and wait for the departure. If you perform well, I will let you


    out a few days earlier. If your performance is not good, you have to crawl out by yourself,


    and I will let people throw you back again!¡±


    With that said, he instructed Issac: ¡°Before sending them away, install GPS


    positioning for each of them.¡±


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry master, I must make arrangements!¡±


    Charlie gave a hum, and then asked: ¡°When signing the contract, you will take a video


    for them to make it clear that they are voluntarily participating in the travel experience


    and voluntarily abide by our travel rules. Remember to let them behave more truthfully


    and leave a message at backhand.¡±


    Issac nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve written everything down.¡± Charlie asked again: ¡°By the


    way, you just said that they will be


    beaten up. This must be yed after the contract is signed and the video is filmed. Do you


    understand?¡± ¡°understood!¡±

 Chapter 3040

    Chapter 3040


    Immediately afterwards, George and several people were escorted by the security guards


    and were taken to the rooftop crying and wailing.


    Soon, Aurous Hill Shangri-La Hotel immediatelyunched a special wilderness survival


    experience project.


    Under the careful care of the security guards, George and others signed a fair and


    just tourism service contract voluntarily and became the first adventurers of this new


    project. Lots of free lucky customers.


    As soon as the contract was signed, these people were repaired by the security guards


    and were directly thrown into the helicopter.


    The back kitchen of the catering department sent a bunch of food that was to be


    eliminated and expired, and a bunch of tap water temporarily canned. These are all the


    supplies for George and the others in the next few days.


    After all, it¡¯s a big hotel. The food and tap water provided by the catering department are


    large enough. With the appetite of these young people, the food is enough for them to eat


    for half a month.


    While Charlie was having dinner with the Ito family, a helicopter flew to the center of


    the deep mountain and old forest on the outskirts of Aurous Hill.


    Immediately afterwards, the helicopter descended and threw these people into the


    deepest valley along with the food and water prepared for them.


    George and the others officially started the wilderness survival arrangement that Charlie


    arranged for them.


    At the same time, Kim, who is currently one of the most popr male singers in China,


    has been unable to get through the phone calls of several of his subordinates, and is as


    anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    He couldn¡¯t get in touch with his subordinates, and he immediately realized that they


    must have been cleaned up by the people at Shangri-La, or they might have detained


    them.


    The detention of these people is not a big deal for him, but his performance after the


    day after tomorrow is the most important thing.


    As for the matters rted to his performance, George is in the process of matching


    everything from his itinerary, amodation, and performance. If George disappears at


    this time, then he will arrive in Aurous Hill. It could be a ck eye.


    This time Sara¡¯s concert tour, after he asked his father to plead, his father saved his face


    to beg Philip, and Sara nodded and agreed.


    This time he not only wants to take advantage of Sara¡¯s poprity to raise his traffic


    and influence to another level, but also hopes to show more performance in front of


    her through the cooperation of this concert tour.


    He has a crush on her for many years, and dreams of wanting to marry her. Moreover,


    the Gu family is now getting stronger and stronger.


    After Philip has recovered from a serious illness, the influence of the family is also


    growing. With Sara, he can really fight for decades less.


    Although the strength of the Zhong family is also very good, it is still a bit worse than that


    of the Gu family.


    What¡¯s more troublesome is that the grandfather of Zhong¡¯s family, that is, Kim¡¯s


    grandfather, came back from Nanyang and was not a Chinese citizen. He was so


    romantic all his life. Just his wife and he married four other women, plus the original


    match. Five wives.


    Five wives gave him 21 children. Kim¡¯s father is just one of these 21 people. Even if he


    has been favored, the real estate that he can control is still diluted a lot, and he has


    nothing to do with Sara.


    After all, Sara¡¯s father, Philip, holds half of the Gu family¡¯s assets, and this half of the


    assets will undoubtedly belong to Sara in the future.


    Therefore, Kim also looks forward to catching her.


    It can even be said that he has long regarded her as the end of his life goal. As long as


    he can marry Sara, he will no longer have to struggle in his life.


    Based on these reasons, what he is most afraid of now is any ws in the concert.


    Right now George haspletely lost contact. The only thing he can do is to rush to


    Aurous Hill himself and put all the work before the concert in ce.


    Moreover, he has to find that Issac to vent his anger.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, when did the young master of the Zhong family let a subordinate insult


    wantonly?


    In this ce, he said he had to find everything and make a show!

 Chapter 3041

    Chapter 3041


    Kim, known as the ¡°top-tier young male singer¡±, was having lunch when he received the


    call from George. This situation was the first experience of its kind.


    In a rage he didn¡¯t care about lunch, so he hurried to the airport with several assistants and


    bodyguards.


    He wants to fly to Aurous Hill as soon as possible, and he can¡¯t dy any longer.


    Unfortunately, once he is in Aurous Hill, basically no one is avable there to receive


    him.


    Because he had arranged several people in advance to fight for selfies and


    handshakes with him none of them could be contacted without exception.


    So now he needs to go there in advance, but there is not even a local person who can


    pick him up from the ne at the airport.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Although the Zhong family¡¯s business is quiterge, almost all of their business is


    concentrated in North China.


    Aurous Hill has nothing to do with their business activity, and there is no branch or office


    in that part.


    So after arriving in Aurous Hill, he will be like a foreign tourist touching the ground for the


    first time. Once in the city, he is like a blind man in the middle of the night.


    On the way, his life assistant, a young girl in her twenties couldn¡¯t help but ask him:


    ¡°Master, we are going so hastily this time, the airport pick-up ceremony that was


    arranged before is not scheduled for this time slot¡­¡±


    The current entertainment industry pays attention to traffic in everything.


    If the celebrity goes out, if there is no fan to pick up the ne, it will definitely be regarded


    as a dead thread.


    Therefore, many of the celebrities beyond actual poprity do not have many fans.


    If they want to create the illusion of their extreme poprity, they must buy a bunch of


    group performances in advance and let them gather at the airport to act as fans who are


    there for the pick-up of their favorite star.


    In addition, airport photos are also an important channel for celebrities to appear on hot


    searches.


    Generally speaking, male and female celebrities will dress up brightly in advance, and


    then arrange for highly skilled photographers to take photos at the airport, and then let


    the top photo editing experts tinker the photos to perfection.


    After that, the photos will be posted online, and by spending time and Public rtions


    and advertising fees these materials can be posted on hot search on major online


    tforms in an instant.

 Chapter 3042

    Chapter 3042


    Nowadays, the hot search for this thing is like a star¡¯s life- saving pill.


    The bigger the star, the more often you must get a hot search every once in a while.


    Those who can¡¯t get the spot often will die;


    Those who can onlyst for a year and a half are half dead;


    Only frequent, regr, or all-time hot searches will be recognized as the industry¡¯s top


    performers.


    Once you arebeled as top-notch, you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    For example, the top-tier star can be paid more than 100 million yuan for a TV series, and


    they can endorse a product at random, and the endorsement fee will have to be tens of


    millions.


    Kim¡¯s so-called top-notch male singer title actually works like this all the way.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Every time he goes out of town, he has to take care of at least a few hundred fake fans to


    pick him up from the ne at the airport, and he spends money to hire a group of so-


    called ¡°crazy fans¡± to follow him frantically.


    His all-time favorite drama is to send out press releases to condemn these fans who


    seem to be crazy, and then spend money to promote his words as well.


    In this way his words can get a hot search, probably with the title: ¡°Kim is troubled by


    crazy fans in a certain ce, and he publishes condemnation.¡±


    He will also use such hot searches to include the lively passersby andizens,


    and then use a lot of photos of retouching pictures, rebranded songs, etc.


    Thenbining his various talented, hardworking, and rich second-generation personal


    settings. These unaware passers- by be his fan.


    This kind of gamey has long be a standard operating procedure in the


    entertainment industry.


    If a celebrity arrives at a certain ce where no one picks up the ne and does not


    have a beautiful and handsome airport photo, they will definitely be theughing


    stock of the entertainment industry.


    Therefore, after Kim heard that the pick-up and shooting couldn¡¯t keep up, he was furious


    and asked angrily:


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I am going to Aurous Hill. Is there not even a pick-up arrangement?¡±

 Chapter 3043

    Chapter 3043


    The female assistant hurriedly said: ¡°Master, you originally nned to fly to Aurous


    Hill tomorrow morning, so all the things are arranged by George for tomorrow!¡±


    With that, the female assistant hurriedly took out a notepad, flipped through it, and said:


    ¡°George has already booked it with the local group leader in Aurous Hill.


    At nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, 500 people will arrive at the Airport for the group


    performance. In the lobby, these are all acting like fans.


    This pick-up is very big, and then we will first buy you a hot search for your arrival in


    Aurous Hill and pick up arge number of fans;¡±


    ¡°In addition, there are ten groups of photographers who will arrive at the airport at 9


    o¡¯clock tomorrow. They will be ready to capture you at various locations in the airport,


    and then send the original photos to their editing team. The edited pictures will be sent


    to me as soon as possible, and then you will personally select the ones you are satisfied


    with. Then we will follow up and purchase the second hot search, which is your


    fashionable outfit at the airport.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there are more than 20 senior actors who will act as your crazy fans. Then


    they will drive you all the way from the airport to the hotel, and you will stop halfway to


    their car. Condemn them, and then we will buy another hot search where you condemn


    the fanatical attitude of these fans;¡±


    ¡°ording to the original n, these crazy fans will knock on the door of your room at


    night, and even trick you into opening the door in the name of a waiter, and then rush


    in desperately to take a photo with you;¡±


    ¡°ording to George¡¯s arrangement, you will call the police directly when the time


    comes. After the policee out, the secretly arranged reporter will film the whole process


    and post it directly to the Inte that evening. We will follow up on your fourth hot search


    on the day. This is a hot search where you are severely harassed by crazy fans and


    eventually had to report to the police for help;¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Four hot searches a day will definitely make you the king of topics in these two days!¡±


    Kim said coldly: ¡°You tell me, these are useful for a sh!t now? I am fcuking going today, not


    tomorrow! I want you to advance all these arrangements for today! Advance to two hours


    later!¡±


    The female assistant said helplessly, ¡°Master, the problem now is that I can¡¯t reach


    George, and the materials, such as banners, pennants, and light signs, will arrive in


    Aurous Hill tonight. So if we pass now, these will not be able to keep up with us.¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± Kim said angrily: ¡°How can I say I am the hottest male singer now.¡±


    ¡°If I go to Aurous Hill without a fan to pick me up from the ne, if I pass it out, I won¡¯t


    beughed at by others?¡±


    After that, he said undoubtedly: ¡°Hurry up and make arrangements for me!¡±


    ¡°You call the group leader directly and say that I will double the cost. After an hour, he


    must bring three hundred people to the airport to wait for me.¡±


    If you can¡¯t get the aid materials within an hour, find a few young women, ask them to


    bite their fingers, and write blood notes on the white T-shirts.¡±


    ¡°Wee to Aurous Hill. As long as they are willing to write blood notes, one person


    will be given an extra 5,000!¡±


    The female assistant said helplessly: ¡°Master, the group leader in Aurous Hill was


    contacted by George, and I don¡¯t have his contact information either!¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± Kim pped her face and yelled: ¡°If you don¡¯t have any contact information,


    you can think of a solution.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the hell you do. If you can¡¯t figure it out, I¡¯m asking you only once!¡±


    The female assistant was pped in the face, and the aggrieved girl almost


    cried, and choked up:


    ¡°Master, otherwise, you can wait a few hours, let me go there in advance and arrange


    things over there before you fly from here¡­ ¡­¡±


    Kim cursed: ¡°Why will I have to wait until you fcuking go there? Now George is


    missing.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t find the fans, many things will have to be repeated. Now there are only three


    days left before the concert. It is all toote?!¡±

 Chapter 3044

    Chapter 3044


    The female assistant at this time, clutching her flushed face, cried and said, ¡°Master, these


    are George¡¯s work mistakes. You can¡¯t vent all your anger on me. It¡¯s not fair to me


    me¡­¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fair to your sister!¡± Kim said with disgust: ¡°I fcuking want you to solve the problem for me


    now, instead of letting you throw the pot here! I don¡¯t want to care if George is dead or


    alive. You must arrange things for me! Otherwise, I will fcuking kill you!¡±


    The female assistant was frightened by Kim¡¯s fierce appearance. She didn¡¯t dare to find


    any reason for herself, so she nodded and said aggrieved:


    ¡°OK, master, I will find a way to contact the local public rtions resources¡­¡±


    Kim said: ¡°Remember, I only want female fans at the scene, not male fans! Don¡¯t give me a


    bunch of big bosses yelling at the airport, I can¡¯t afford to d@mn that person!¡±


    Last year, when Kim¡¯s stic surgery was finally regarded as small and effective, in order


    to highlight his personality of the top singer, he began to hire arge group of actors to


    y fanatic fans everywhere.


    Although he himself has a certain real fan group, because his level is indeed rtively


    average, even if the fans are brainwashed and like him, they are still far from being


    fanatical.


    Therefore, every time you want to frantically hype your own poprity, you have to spend


    money to hire a group of actors to act as fanatic fans. Only in this way can you achieve an


    eye- catching effect.


    But once, because the matchmaker didn¡¯t confirm in advance, he made a big joke.


    On that day, in order to save trouble, the person in charge of taking the opportunity


    directly summoned more than two hundred group performances of the war films that had


    just finished filming from the film and television city.


    Because they were shooting war films, these group performances were almost all


    male. And all of them are five big three thick and gray-headed.


    It turned out that such a group of people arrived at the airport and shouted slogans like


    ¡°Kim, I love you¡±, which made Kim disgusting enough.


    What¡¯s more fcuking embarrassing was that there are still many group performances in it,


    and they came here wearing the military shoes of the Eighth Route Army on TV, which


    was regarded as irond proof.


    What makes Kim unbearable most is that the people who saw this, shot the live video,


    and post it to the short video tform to mock him.


    There are even short video bloggers who specialize in publishing gossip in the


    entertainment industry, using all kinds of obscure pronouns to mock Kim, saying that he


    can even buy fake fans to who can overturned cars, and sooner orter they will be


    confused enough to crash one to him.

 Chapter 3045

    Chapter 3045


    The incident that time rushed directly to the hot search list. In the end, the Zhong family


    spent tens of millions looking for rtionships and requesting deletion of posts before


    finally smoothing the matter.


    Therefore, Kim will never allow such a thing to happen even once!


    The female assistant didn¡¯t dare to dy, and on the way to the airport, she began to ask


    people to inquire about Aurous Hill¡¯s local resources, especially female resources,


    through various rtionships.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    You know, people who can find hundreds of young girls in a short period of time are


    very rare even in a big metropolis.


    The group leader among the extras does not have so many resources in his hands.


    Because the general group leader also docks arge number of group performances,


    not only young girls, but all kinds of men, women, and children.


    To put it harder, even if it is a woman boss in a nightclub, there can be as many as


    hundreds of girls under her control.


    Just when the female assistant thought she was desperate and could do nothing, one of


    her old ssmates in Aurous Hill pushed her a WeChat business card, and then sent a


    voice message saying:


    ¡°Maggie, the person I pushed for you, You hurry up and contact her, her name is Wendy


    Willson, the general manager of Aurous Hill Shangmei etiquettepany.¡±


    ¡°This woman is not easy. She has at least 500 or 600 local courtesydies in Aurous Hill.


    Now more than half of the full- time courtesydies in Aurous Hill have signed her


    company, and there are also many part-time courtesydies.¡±


    ¡°If you take the job from her, you can probably solve your needs if you find her. If she can¡¯t


    solve them, then I guess no one in Aurous Hill can solve them. After all, there are two or


    three hundred young and beautiful girls are required in a short time. It¡¯s hard to find.¡±


    After listening to this voice, the female assistant was so excited that she was about to cry,


    and quickly replied: ¡°Oh my dear sister, you saved my life! When I get to Aurous Hill, I will


    definitely take time to treat you to a big meal!¡±


    The other party smiled and said, ¡°What are you doing so politely with me? I just


    asked you about this person. You should contact her as soon as possible.


    When to have dinner, I will wait for you to finish your work.


    I¡¯m here to invite you!


    You havee to Aurous Hill all the way, and I, the host, should do my best. How can I


    let you invite me to dinner? Our old ssmates willugh at me if it spreads.


    The female assistant hurriedly said: ¡°We have been in a rtionship for so many years, so


    I won¡¯t be polite to you


    anymore. I wille to you when I finish my business first!¡± After that, she quickly


    added Wendy¡¯s WeChat.


    Wendy¡¯s WeChat nickname has now been changed to ¡°Shangmei etiquette Wendy¡±, and


    her profile picture has also been changed to a professional photo of herself wearing a


    professional suit and smiling.

 Chapter 3046

    Chapter 3046


    Wendy has done a very good job during the recent period.


    Because she changed the etiquettepany, which misappropriated and even


    oppressed the etiquettedies, and devoted herself to the welfare of the etiquettedies


    group, so now thedies in this business of the Aurous Hill trust her very much.


    Moreover, with Charlie¡¯s face, Orvel and several of his capable officers, including Abner,


    usually help her to introduce various resources, so she not only does a big business, but


    also in Aurous Hill, Thepetitors do not dare to provoke her.


    Shangmei etiquettepany has more and more business, and there are more and


    more etiquettedies. Thepany has not only changed to arger venue, but also


    sessively bought several minibusses and buses to pick up etiquettes in the city and


    for various activities around.


    In addition, Wendy also specially invested in the acquisition of a closed dance training


    studio, used the dance ssroom as a training venue for etiquettedies, and also hung


    up a huge sign and named it Shangmei etiquette training base.


    In order to set up this training base, she specially inviteddies of etiquette who have


    participated in world-ss events such as the Olympics and Asian Games to be teachers,


    which immediately improved the overall quality of thedies working under her.


    In the past, Aurous Hill, and even most of the courtesydies across the country, actually


    didn¡¯t have any professional skills.


    The industry does not have high requirements for them. It is just that they have to be


    beautiful, good-looking, and well- built.


    If it is an ordinary business activity, let them be responsible for weing guests; if it is a


    large-scale exhibition, let them make a guest appearance.


    Car models; sometimes some press conferences, political and business activities, they


    will also be used as a showcase, as long as they wear simr uniforms and stand on the


    scene with a smile, the whole event can be more perfect.


    However, there is often a demand for high-end etiquettedies in the market, such as


    variousrge-scalepetitions and various official activities. At this time, some


    professionally trained etiquettedies are needed.


    Wendy has grasped this quality now, and the rank of Shangmei etiquettepany has


    been improved a lot. Somerge-scale official events in the city will find them to


    cooperate, so the poprity is also rtively high.


    At this time, she happened to take the staff to ss at the training center and saw


    someone adding her as a friend. The remark was: ¡°Hello, my name is Maggie Chen, and


    a friend introduced a business to ask you for cooperation!¡±


    Wendy didn¡¯t think much about it, so she directly clicked through.


    As soon as the other party¡¯s friend applied, that woman immediately sent a voice: ¡°Hello,


    Mr. Willson, because of business reasons, my side urgently needs 200 to 300 young girls. I


    wille to Aurous Hill Airport in two hours. We need fans to pick up from the ne, I


    wonder if you can help here?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing this voice, Wendy was a little surprised for a while.


    She has been a courtesydy for a long time, and the time to run Shangmei is not too


    short. She has taken a lot of all kinds of activities, but she has never taken up the job of


    pretending to be a fan and picking up the ne at the airport.


    So, she replied a little apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Chen, we have not done this


    business before and are not very good at it. In order not to affect your business


    development, I suggest you find some professionalpanies to do this.¡±

 Chapter 3047

    Chapter 3047


    Maggie became anxious when she heard this. Looking for apany that


    specializes in this area?


    Professionalpanies are not absent, but they all have to prepare resources in


    advance.


    She can¡¯t say that she can¡¯t find the group leader George docked with. Even if she can


    find him, it is even more impossible for the other party to temporarily adjust the schedule


    for tomorrow morning to two hourster from now.


    Because these people are not focusing on this project all the time. Those group


    performances are like taxi drivers. They are either running the single job or the work is in


    another ce.


    If you make an appointment, you will use the car at 9 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. He can


    only make sure that no other work will be held at this time tomorrow.


    Therefore, it is simply unrealistic to want to temporarily change the appointment time,


    and to change two to three hundred people in one go.


    Because of this, Maggie felt that in Aurous Hill now, only Wendy could do this.


    Because she is different from the group head, the group head is only an intermediary and


    has no absolute control over the following group performances, but Wendy is different.


    She has her ownpany, and her ownpany directly signed hundreds of


    etiquettedies.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The youngdies are all her employees, and she must have absolute control over her


    own employees.


    Therefore, she hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Mr. Willson, I really have no other choice now, so I can


    only ask you for help. It doesn¡¯t matter if you haven¡¯t done this kind of business. In fact,


    this is very simple. It only requires you to coordinate. Well, when the timees, let them


    appear at the designated ce at the designated time, and then call out the


    slogans which we will share with you.¡±


    After Wendy listened, she still didn¡¯t want to take on such a job.


    Under her management, thepany has already embarked on the fastne, all


    aspects of the operation are very smooth, the cash flow is also very abundant, and the


    profit margin is rtively high.


    In this case, she really didn¡¯t want to take on this kind of weird job.


    Therefore, she was still very sorry and said: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Miss Chen, this business


    does not match ourpany¡¯s business, to be honest, I am not very interested in it, so


    please forgive me.¡±

 Chapter 3048

    Chapter 3048


    When Kim on the side heard this, he immediately yelled at Maggie in anger, ¡°D@mn! A


    company of etiquette, what the hell it has to do with me she says?! Tell her! 300 people,


    I will give 300,000, 1,000 per person! This price is much higher than the normal price of


    the courtesydy, as long as she is not a fool, she will definitely not refuse!¡±


    Maggie had to continue to send voice messages to Wendy: ¡°Mr. Willson, do you think this


    is okay? You will give us three hundred courtesydies. We only need them to pretend to


    be fans at the airport for about half an hour. As long as you agree, We can pay you


    300,000 here!¡±


    Three hundred thousand is indeed not a small amount.


    Generally speaking, an ordinary extra actor, who works hard for a day, earns between


    150 and 200.


    The sry of ady of manners is slightly higher, but it is basically in the range of 500 to


    1,000 throughout the day.


    There are not many courtesydies who can exceed 1,000 a day, unless you go to the


    auto show to make a guest car model, it is possible to get such a price.


    However, Wendy carefully weighed it and decided to refuse, because she had never


    done anything like this, and she was worried that it might cause any trouble.


    So she replied: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Miss Chen, we really can¡¯t pick this up.¡±


    Maggie¡¯s heart suddenly became extremely helpless. She looked at Kim on the side


    and asked subconsciously,


    ¡°Master, what do you think of this?¡±


    Kim¡¯s expression was very gloomy, he really didn¡¯t expect that the other party would refuse


    to open up at this price.


    Therefore, he subconsciously regarded Wendy¡¯s decision as a way of holding back.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Immediately, he gritted his teeth and said coldly: ¡°D@mn! It¡¯s nothing more than asking


    for more money! Tell her, we won¡¯t talk nonsense with her, a price of 600,000!¡±


    Maggie hurriedly sent a voice message to Wendy: ¡°Mr. Willson, then we will increase the


    remuneration to 600,000. Is this always okay?¡±


    Wendy was indeed a little moved.

 Chapter 3049

    Chapter 3049


    Today is a working day, and it is still Tuesday. Most of the work of apany like them


    that specializes in etiquette is concentrated on the weekend.


    Because most business events are held on weekends.


    In addition to the two busiest days on weekends, there are more things to do on


    Monday and Friday.


    Because Monday and Friday are the first andst days of the working day, many


    companies and institutions will choose these two days for any major activities.


    From Tuesday to Thursday, there is really not much work to do. Most of the etiquette


    ladies are resting these days, so thepany also chooses to train them in batches


    during these days.


    Today, there are hundreds of full-time courtesydies in herpany who are resting.


    Except for one hundred and fifty people who are receiving training, the rest are taking a


    break.


    Therefore, as long as she decides to take over this business, she can make sure that


    within ten minutes, she can sort out a specific list of three hundred people.


    Just one trip to the airport, two or three hours before and after, can create 600,000 of


    ie for employees and thepany, which is indeed a bargain in Wendy¡¯s view.


    Although she had never dealt with this business herself, she thought she could try it out


    for pay of 600,000.


    Since the cooperation agreement of Shangmei etiquettepany is that thedy of


    etiquette will take the big head and thepany will take the small head, so as long


    as these three hundred people go to the airport, everyone can have an ie of


    more than 1,500. For them, It is also a rare and good opportunity.


    Thinking of this, Wendy couldn¡¯t help thinking: ¡°Maggie is giving such a refreshing price. It


    seems that she is really anxious. ording to market rules, the more urgent work, the


    more rewards you can get. After all, in the industry, this can be regarded as an


    emergency. Rescue is like fire fighting. As long as you find someone to help in the


    industry, the price will be higher. This is also the industry rule that everyone knows well,


    so even if I ask her for more, It is also natural and understandable.¡±


    Immediately, Wendy said, ¡°Well, Miss Chen, everyone is doing business here, so I won¡¯t


    hide it anymore.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, you are really putting me in a stubborn situation. You will need people in


    two hours. Time is too tight; and if you want to have 300 people, the number is too big.¡±


    ¡°Many of my employees are now at work, and some are on vacation. If we coordinate 300


    people, they will definitely have to put off a lot of work, which will have to pay Party A a lot


    of liquidated damages;¡±


    ¡°Even if employees who are on vacation are called to work, they have to double their


    sry ording to the holidays.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And if we are in a hurry, everyone may not be able to use public transportation. Most


    people have to take a taxi. The airport is so far away, and the cost increases a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°So if you really want to do it here, I have a minimum of 1 million. If you think it¡¯s ok, I


    will coordinate. If you think the price is too high, it doesn¡¯t matter. You can look for


    otherpanies!¡±

 Chapter 3050

    Chapter 3050


    Wendy herself is not a silly and sweet thing. Although she hasn¡¯t done much business


    before, she has suffered from the sadness of the world in the past two years.


    Therefore, she now knows the basicw of survival in society, which is to do her best to


    fight for her own interests.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Moreover, now she is not alone, and there are hundreds of young girls eating with her


    behind her.


    Naturally, she wants to fight for more benefits for everyone.


    When Maggie Chen heard that Wendy was asking for one million, she immediately


    looked at Kim on the side.


    She is just Kim¡¯s assistant. Whether the money should be spent depends entirely on


    his meaning.


    Kim¡¯s expression was extremely ugly at this time.


    He gritted his teeth and said: ¡°This woman¡¯s appetite is really not small! She dares to


    ask for a million from me for such a small matter.


    It is clear that she is going to knock me off! Do you really not think I¡¯m being taken


    advantage of?¡±


    Seeing Kim¡¯s anger again, Maggie said hurriedly: ¡°Master, then I reject her now?¡±


    Kim red at Maggie, and cursed: ¡°Do you have any brains? Now refuse her, what


    should I do if no one is foundter, when I arrive in Aurous Hill? How do you send


    today¡¯s press release? How do you buy hot search?¡±


    After that, Kim said with a cold face: ¡°You tell her that one million is one million, but I will


    pay 500,000 first, and the


    remaining 500,000 will be paid after the work is over.¡±


    Kim¡¯s thinking is very simple. For such a hasty matter, there is no time to sign the


    contract. Everything is verbally agreed upon. First, pay 500,000, and then it will be


    impossible to pay the remaining 500,000.


    Regardless of Kim¡¯s big family, he is also a first-line star, but the sunk cost he invested


    in the early stage was toorge.


    In order to maintain his ¡°top-tier¡±bel, he needs to continue spending money, so he pays


    special attention to cost.


    What makes him even more annoying is that in order to pursue Sara, he chose the music


    line to cut in. In recent years, the singer¡¯s ability to attract money is far worse than that of


    actors.


    Regardless of how various performances, variety shows, and announcements can


    make tens of millions or even hundreds of millions a year in revenue, the cost of


    promotion and marketing behind each year is basically equal to the ie.


    If the huge gold mine of Sara cannot be settled soon, Kim even has the idea of


    quitting the entertainment industry

 Chapter 3051

    Chapter 3051


    Maggie also understood what he meant, and paid 500,000 first, and the next 500,000


    would definitely be a bad debt for Wendy.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to do something without business ethics, since the boss has


    spoken, how dare she disobeys.


    So she had to say to Wendy: ¡°Ma¡¯am, our boss agreed. One million is no problem, but


    the money has to be paid in installments. The first half in advance and pay the other


    half after it¡¯s done.¡±


    Wendy didn¡¯t know how many times she was scammed. She was no longer the stupid


    woman at the time. She understood the other party¡¯s intentions instantly, so she said:


    ¡°Ms. Chen, if yourpany is willing to cooperate, only after you pay the full amount in


    one go, I¡¯ll start making arrangements here. If you don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s forget it. I don¡¯t


    ept any form of bargaining, even if you pay 99% first and then 1%ter, please


    forgive me.¡±


    After Kim listened, his face was green, and said: ¡°This woman is really cruel, and he


    choked me out of all of the bargaining room!¡±


    Maggie asked helplessly: ¡°Master, what should I do now?¡±


    Kim cursed: ¡°What the hell can you do, promise her! Let her quickly arrange for someone


    to go there! If I get off the ne and can¡¯t see more than 300 female fans, I fcuking kill


    her!¡±


    Maggie asked tentatively: ¡°Then let the finance transfer money now?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Kim gritted his teeth: ¡°You need to check the other party¡¯s ount number, and


    then notify the financial transfer, I will directly approve the mobile phone.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    Maggie finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although this matter is not her own pot, if it is not


    resolved in the end, Kim will definitely make trouble for her.


    Fortunately, it is finally resolved.


    Although a lot of money was spent, this ount must be recorded on George¡¯s head, and


    it has nothing to do with her.


    So, she hurriedly confirmed cooperation with Wendy, asked her for the collection ount,


    and then immediately arranged the finance to be responsible for the payment.


    When Kim boarded the private jet and was waiting for take- off, the financial side


    finished the transfer process.


    After Kim used the mobile phone to approve, Wendy immediately received financial


    feedback and received the


    transfer from Kim¡¯s actor agency studio the amount of one million.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She was very happy. In her opinion, this business was simply to improve everyone¡¯s


    lives, so she immediately sent a voice message to thepany¡¯s employee group, and


    said to all the members: ¡°Sisters, I just received a big deal!¡±


    Many people in the group hurriedly asked what the big deal was.


    Wendy said: ¡°It¡¯s a temporary job as a female fan at the airport. The other party needs 300


    people. They will arrive at Aurous Hill Airport in two hours. The pick- up process takes half


    an hour. This time, Party A is a local celebrity and rewards one person with two thousand


    five hundred!¡±

 Chapter 3052

    Chapter 3052


    Wendy received one million this time. ording to the process, she left a profit of


    250,000 to thepany, and all the remaining 750,000 is used to give back to the


    employees. It was just two thousand five hundred per person.


    As soon as the message was sent, the group suddenly exploded!


    Who dares to imagine that a trip to the airport, the total amount of back and forth does


    not exceed three hours, you can make two thousand five hundred?


    In such a short period of work, it is impossible to spend more than five hundred at most.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, hundreds of people in the group responded immediately, and everyone¡¯s


    response was simr: ¡°Sister Wendy, I will go! Count me!¡±


    After all, the ie of this event has increased several times, and no one wants to miss


    this good opportunity.


    However, the activity requires 300 people, and there are more than 1,000 full-time and


    part-time people in the group.


    There are too many monks and less porridge, so how to distribute has be a


    more difficult problem.


    Wendy thought over and over again, and said: ¡°This time because the number of people


    needed is only three hundred, we have the following conditions for selecting people.¡±


    ¡°First, give priority to the full-time contracted employees of the Company;¡±


    ¡°Secondly, among the full-time contracted employees, the attendance rate of thest


    month is selected from high to low, and the 300 people with the highest attendance rate


    can get this opportunity;¡±


    ¡°Third, if the selected person does not have time to go, the quota will be postponed!¡±


    As soon as these conditions came out, the workers in the group were happy and


    worried.


    The happy ones are naturally full-time contracted employees, and those with a rtively


    high attendance rate;


    The worry is those part-time employees.


    They thought that if they didn¡¯t sign a full-time contract, they would be able to cooperate


    with multiplepanies so that they would have more resources and freedom.


    But they didn¡¯t expect that when something good happened, thepany would give


    priority to the contracted employees of thispany.


    Although these part-time jobs are very depressed, they have nothing to say. This is the


    price of freedom for not signing a contract.


    Just like the difference between regr workers and temporary workers, the


    benefits will naturally vary.


    In addition, the full-time contracted employees are also convinced of the way in


    which this rule is sorted by attendance.


    After all, the most important assessment criteria for their manners to generate revenue


    for thepany is attendance.


    The price difference is not too much. The more attendance, the higher the ie


    generated for thepany.


    When encountering such a good thing, naturally, the more important it is to give priority


    to these employees who have made outstanding contributions.


    Seeing that everyone had no objection to her decision, Wendy immediately said:


    ¡°Let Sister Liya send out the attendance rate ofst month to the group. All employees who


    are in the top 300 and have no problem with time will please register with Sister Liya in ten


    minutes, and the 100 sisters from the next 300 will also pay more attention. If the first 300


    people can¡¯t go, or if they don¡¯t register within ten minutes, they will all be regarded as


    giving up, and you will all have a chance. Get a chance you people on the waiting list.


    Good luck!¡±

 Chapter 3053

    Chapter 3053


    Wendy¡¯s movements are very quick.


    Through further confirmation and screening of the list of personnel, she identified


    three hundred employees in ten minutes.


    Later, she and Maggie decided on some details, including the slogans to be shouted, the


    banners to be disyed, and the physical movements and the time.


    Kim himself was very dissatisfied with Wendy, but after seeing that she was very efficient


    and professional at work, his mood eased a little.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Kim¡¯s ne took off towards Aurous Hill, Wendy had already deployed her staff.


    Three hundred courtesydies were preparing to leave for the airport from various


    ces in the city.


    After she arranged the work, she felt as happy as if she had won a battle.


    She recalled that when her brother-inw Charlie handed over the Shangmei etiquette


    company to her.


    Thispany was still in the nascent stage, but in a short time, she ran this


    company in a decent way.


    Not thepany¡¯s performance was getting better and better and the scale was getting


    bigger and bigger as well.


    Of course, she is also very clear that the reason why she has achieved such rapid


    development and sess is mainly due to Charlie¡¯s face.


    Now many businesses are introduced by Orvel and his men. If it were not for them.


    It is impossible to get on the right track so quickly for thepany.


    Thinking of Charlie, the girl in her heart can¡¯t help but burst.


    She now has a deep affection for him. Although she also knows that the gap between


    herself and Charlie is too great, once she has such a thing, it is difficult to disappear,


    even if she knows that it is impossible Lingering.


    So, she picked up the phone, after thinking about it, hesitating again and again, but still


    called Charlie.


    At this moment, he was in Shangri-La, suddenly received a call from Wendy, and couldn¡¯t


    help being a little surprised.


    These days, he almost forgot about her.


    Originally, thedy Willson still scolded Horiyah who stole her money, and left Aurous Hill


    on the balcony every day. By the way, she choked with ine.


    But these days, the olddy seems to have constrained a lot and he hasn¡¯t heard much


    from her. She and ine are choked.

 Chapter 3054

    Chapter 3054


    What Charlie didn¡¯t know was that Wendy¡¯s status in the Willson family was very high


    now, and she could be regarded as one of the best in the family.


    This is mainly because the olddy, as well as the bedridden Noah and Harold the


    father and son, now rely on Wendy to make money.


    Although Mrs. Willson was used to being in power all her life, she thought about forcing


    Wendy to hand over the money to her, but after Wendy became apany owner, her


    character was much tougher and her own ideas became more determined.


    So she immediately made it clear to Mrs. Willson the current division of powers of the


    family.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since she is responsible for making money and supporting the family, she must have the


    final say in this family, and other people must follow her words.


    Although the olddy is not convinced, she can only agree to feed her family.


    After Wendy determined the dominance of the family, the first request made was to stop


    the olddy from having any friction with Charlie¡¯s family.


    Mrs. Willson had no choice but to stop. Charlie didn¡¯t know the details. He only knew


    that Mrs. Willson hadn¡¯t been moving recently.


    As soon as she stopped moving, the family faded out of his vision.


    However, even though he was surprised, he still connected the phone and asked in a


    lukewarm tone: ¡°Wendy, are you looking for something to do with me?¡±


    Wendy was a little nervous, and somewhat excitedly as well, she finally gathered


    courage and said, ¡°Brother-inw, what are you up to?¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°I¡¯m not busy, what¡¯s the matter? I am with a friend outside?¡±


    Wendy hurriedly said: ¡°Oh¡­this way¡­actually¡­I don¡¯t have anything much, just wanted to


    report to you about


    Shangmei¡¯s recent situation.


    Charlie smiled and asked her: ¡°Is thepany doing well nowadays?¡±


    Wendy hurriedly said: ¡°Brother-inw, thepany has been running very well recently!


    Thanks to Orvel and the others, the business is rtivelyrge, the ie is rtively


    high, and the number of employees is increasing.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s not bad, I hope you can make persistent efforts to take


    thepany to the next level.¡±


    Wendy promised: ¡°Brother-inw, rest assured, I will do my best to make Shangmei


    Company bigger and stronger.


    It will be thergest etiquettepany in the city and the province, and will never


    disappoint my brother-inw¡¯s expectations of me!¡±


    Charlie gave a hum and reminded: ¡°You must always remember how you were


    bullied and squeezed by the unscrupulous boss. Remember these, you must take


    a warning, don¡¯t be like them, forever. Don¡¯t exploit those employees who


    are working for you, understand?¡±

 Chapter 3055

    Chapter 3055


    Wendy hurriedly said seriously: ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t worry! I was really ignorant before.


    No matter how I behave, I was a lot worse. But now I¡¯ve really changed my mind. I


    understand that life is not easy, so I have always been open and honest with the


    employees of thepany, and I think about them everywhere!¡±


    With that, Wendy said hurriedly: ¡°For example, today, I took arge order of one million,


    and the other party asked 300 people to go to the airport to pretend to be fans.


    In fact, it¡¯s just a few hours before and after the arrival of the ne. A person getting five


    hundred is a lot. In that case, only a cost of 150,000 is needed, and the remaining 850,000


    is profit. As for thepany¡¯s ie, I could have kept it and not let them know. Then


    naturally everyone won¡¯t have any opinions.¡±


    ¡°But, I finally decided to give the bulk to the employees, so for these three hundred people,


    I gave each of them 2,500!¡±


    ¡°The reason for doing this, on the one hand, as your brother- inw said, I don¡¯t want to


    use the money to exploit them;¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, I also want to use this event as a reward to motivate those


    employees who perform better and make them work harder in the future.


    At the same time, it can also stimte those employees who have not got the opportunity


    and let them see hard work. The benefits! In this way, I can be more active in the future.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but praised: ¡°You can do this, it really makes me admire you.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie paused slightly, and then said: ¡°If you just calcte economic


    ounts, you seem to have lost hundreds of thousands of profits, but if you look at it in


    the long run, you may have gained hundreds of more dedicated and high-quality


    employees.¡±


    ¡°The profits these people can create for thepany in the future will certainly be far more


    than these hundreds of thousands.¡±


    ¡°But if you lied to them today and concealed the actual ie, it would be equivalent to


    buying a time bomb. If one day they find out, they will be resistant to you and the


    company. This will actually make your road towards progress in the future narrower and


    narrower.¡±


    Wendy said happily: ¡°Thank you brother-inw for thepliment! I will definitely find a


    way to make the future road wider and wider!¡±


    Charlie gave a hum, and just wanted to hang up the phone after saying a few words,


    but suddenly, he recalled a detail that Wendy had just said on the phone.


    So he asked: ¡°By the way, Wendy, you just said that someone gave you one million, so


    you are going to send three hundred courtesydies to pick up the ne acting as fans at


    the airport?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Wendy said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s the first time I have received such a job, but it


    seems that there are quite a few celebrities who buy fans.


    Not only celebrities, but many marketing and Inte celebrities spend money to hire


    people as well. In the scene, it is said that if you package yourself very popr, you


    can cheat others to join and earn a high initial fee.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie asked hurriedly: ¡°Do you know who is the one who bought the fans to pick up


    the ne?¡±

 Chapter 3056

    Chapter 3056


    Wendy didn¡¯t conceal anything from Charlie, and said directly: ¡°It¡¯s a new-generation


    singer named Kim Zhong. It is said that he has been quite popr recently.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s him!¡±


    Although he has never met Kim, he has no good feelings for him because of his assistant¡¯s


    attitude at the presidential suite.


    What¡¯s more, this guy wants to pursue Sara, which makes him even more unhappy.


    Thinking of Kim¡¯s harsh words to Issac on the phone earlier, Charlie nned to make the


    best of hisndlord¡¯s friendship and let Kim feel the enthusiasm of the people of Aurous Hill


    from the moment he got off the ne.


    Doesn¡¯t he want to hire female fans to pick him up? Then he will now arrange a little


    surprise for Kim.


    At this time, Wendy on the other end of the phone asked curiously: ¡°Brother-inw, do you


    know Kim?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we should know each other soon.¡±


    After speaking, he said: ¡°By the way, Wendy, I still have something to deal with. Let¡¯s talk


    later.¡±


    When Wendy heard this, although she didn¡¯t want to hang up, she was too embarrassed to


    entangle him.


    She hurriedly said: ¡°Okay, brother-inw, you should be busy, and I have to organize a


    pick-up for a while.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie hung up the phone and immediately said to Issac: ¡°Mr. Issac, call Orvel toe


    over.¡±


    Issac nodded, hurriedly called Orvel first, and then said to Charlie: ¡°Master, Orvel is


    having a meal. He will be moving right away will be here in 10 minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled slightly, and said: ¡°You have something to do at the airport. Let


    them pay attention to whether there is a private ne from Eastcliffnding in Aurous Hill


    this afternoon. If so, ask about thending time and the ce afternding for the pick up


    arrangements.¡±


    Issac asked curiously: ¡°Master, what are you going to do?¡± Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Kim is


    coming to Aurous Hill, I will prepare a surprise for him.¡±


    Soon, Issac received a message from the airport.


    There is a private jet that has applied for a route permit to fly from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill


    in 20 minutes. The ne willnd two hourster.


    Afternding, the ne will park in the hangar. Aurous Hill Airport has arranged VIP


    transfers in the airport. After the ne stops, it will pick up people as soon as possible.


    Issac exined to Charlie: ¡°Master, generally speaking, private jets can be arranged to


    take the business jet terminal to the airport, and they use the VIP channel.

 Chapter 3057

    Chapter 3057


    The business jet terminal is generally a separate building, and there will be a certain


    distance from the main terminal.


    Passengers of private jets will basically not be with ordinary passengers when entering


    or leaving the airport. However, Kim specifically asked the airport not to send him to


    the business jet terminal Building, but to the main terminal building, I don¡¯t know what


    the intention is.¡±


    Charlie listened and said with a smile: ¡°His intention is very simple. The official terminal is


    so small and the entry and exit audits are so strict. If you leave the airport directly from


    there, you won¡¯t be able to enjoy the ritual sense of the fans picking up the ne. Yet?¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°I just heard that he hired three hundred courtesy


    ladies to pick up the ne by posing as fans at the airport. The main terminal building is


    big and there are many people, so the battle will be bigger then. Maybe it will be a


    hot search.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Issac nodded lightly and smiled: ¡°This group of people in the entertainment


    industry are too fake. Even spend money to buy fans. No wonder people say that the star


    Kim is losing money. Money in exchange for fame.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Since he attaches so much importance to pomp, then I will


    arrange for him a special fan pick-up show today!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Issac asked hurriedly, ¡°Master, what are your ns?¡±


    Charlie snorted: ¡°When Orvel arrives, I will tell you together.¡±


    ¡­


    Ten minutester, Orvel hurried over.


    As soon as he entered Issac¡¯s office, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Master, what is your


    order?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°There is something, I want you to work with Mr. Chen


    to do it for me.¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly, ¡°Master, please give your orders!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Orvel, you have a lot of boys, now you can mobilize a group of


    people.¡±


    Orvel asked, ¡°Master, how many people do you want? What are your requirements?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Well, it¡¯s all men, and I want the kind of burly guy who often practices


    fitness and has full tendons.


    It would be great to have scars on the face and neck. As for the number of people, 200


    or 300 are the lowest. The more the better.¡±


    Orvel asked with a look of surprise: ¡°Master, are you trying to lead my men to fight with


    others?¡±

 Chapter 3058

    Chapter 3058


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie waved his hand and said, ¡°I want them to pick up the ne at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Pick up?!¡± Orvel was confused, and didn¡¯t know what medicine Charlie sold in his gourd.


    However, Issac on the side immediately understood, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile and


    said, ¡°Master, are you nning to help the gangster on the road to pick up Kim as a fan?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Does he not like pomp? Then make this pomp a bigger


    one for him!¡±


    With that, Charlie informed the two of his detailed ns. After listening to Issac, he was


    shocked and said with a smirk:


    ¡°Master, your way of doing things is too bad. If you do this, I think Kim will definitely have to


    retreat¡­ ¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°He had better leave the circle obediently, otherwise even if he


    doesn¡¯t take the initiative to leave the circle, I will find a way to get him out of the circle.¡±


    With that said, Charlie said with a somewhat contemptuous expression: ¡°I will never allow


    this kind of rubbish to appear at Sara¡¯s concert on the day of my birthday.¡±


    ¡­


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Two hourster, a private jetnded at Aurous Hill Airport.


    As soon as the nended, it was taken directly to the hangar by the guided


    vehicle.


    Kim¡¯s makeup artist just helped him with his makeup.


    At this time, there was a Toyota Coaster parked next to the ne, which was a shuttle


    bus specially used to pick up and drop off VIPs at the airport.


    However, Kim was not in a hurry to get off the ne, but while looking in the mirror and


    checking his makeup, he asked Maggie: ¡°Check with that Wendy to see if the fans are


    in ce.¡±


    Maggie hurriedly nodded, and then made a video call to Wendy.


    Wendy quickly connected, and when she saw Maggie, she smiled and asked, ¡°Miss


    Chen, has Mr. Zhongnded?¡±


    Maggie nodded and said, ¡°We havended, but we are still in the hangar and haven¡¯t left. I


    want to ask if you are ready there?¡±


    Wendy hurriedly switched the camera for the video call and used the rear camera to


    take pictures of the three hundred courtesydies at the exit of the airport arrival hall,


    and said, ¡°Look, Miss Chen, our people are already in ce, and I specially asked them


    to temporarily prepare banners, and the slogans have been aligned with them, and they


    will definitely build up the momentum at that time.¡±


    Kim leaned over and took a look, and found that there were indeed arge number of


    young and beautiful girls who were clustered near the arrival gate of the airport.


    So, he breathed a sigh of relief and said with satisfaction: ¡°Since everything is ready,


    we will pass now and arrive in about ten minutes.¡±

 Chapter 3059

    Chapter 3059


    Wendy blurted out: ¡°Okay Mr. Zhong, we are waiting for you in the arrival hall.¡±


    Maggie hurriedly asked: ¡°Ms. Willson, are you in the arrival hall of the main terminal? Don¡¯t


    make a mistake!¡±


    Wendy pointed the camera at the sign of the airport and said seriously: ¡°The main terminal


    arrival hall. It¡¯s just after the luggage carousel. Don¡¯t worry, we can¡¯t go wrong!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Maggie waspletely relieved.


    After hanging up the video, she said to Kim: ¡°Sir, we can get off the ne!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Kim was in a bad mood along the way.


    However, just after seeing the hundreds of ceremonialdies in the video, his mood


    instantly improved a lot.


    To be honest, he has never done anything less to buy fans to pick up the phone before,


    but he has never been able to buy so many high-quality fans once.


    In the past, this kind of thing was done in cooperation with the group leader.


    The group leader had the resources of some extras. The women who were recruited


    were all kinds, but after all, there were only a few women who looked good and had


    good figures.


    But this time is different. This time they are all those slender and beautiful temperament


    girls who are over 1.68 meters tall.


    One or two such girls are inconspicuous, but one or two hundred, two, or three hundred


    are put together. The visual effects are definitely exploding!


    Therefore, he happily adjusted the cor and said to Maggie: ¡°At today¡¯s pick-up site, we


    must take more photos, and then invest more resources to get the top spot in the hot


    search.¡±


    Maggie hurriedly said: ¡°You can rest assured, sir, I will arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Kim nodded in satisfaction, stood up, and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After speaking, he got off the ne first.


    Since when the private jet applied for the route, he also purchased the VIP service at the


    airport, so an airport ount manager was standing outside the cabin at this time.


    After Kim walked down, he immediately greeted him and said respectfully : ¡°Mr. Zhong,


    you have worked hard all the way, wee to Aurous Hill!¡±


    Kim nodded arrogantly, and the ount manager asked diligently: ¡°Mr. Zhong, is this your


    first time in Aurous Hill?¡±

 Chapter 3060

    Chapter 3060


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kim faintly replied, pointing to the Toyota Coaster in front of him, and asked: ¡°Is this


    the car prepared for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The ount manager hurriedly made an inviting gesture and said: ¡°Mr. Zhong,


    please get in the car, we will go to the terminal now!¡±


    Kim stepped into the car without even looking at him.


    As a result, after getting in the car, he found out that in this minibus, all the windows were


    covered with apletely opaque ss film, and even the driving position was sealed by


    a tight partition. He couldn¡¯t see anything outside, so he asked in surprise, ¡°Why are the


    windows of your car stuck?¡±


    The ount manager hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Zhong, you don¡¯t  know anything about this car.


    This car is dedicated to your super VIP service, so we must make sure that you will not


    reveal any of your whereabouts or let you be captured by any camera equipment. To,


    protect your privacy 100%.¡±


    Kim nodded suddenly and said with a smile: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your Aurous Hill area


    is not big, but you are very particr about doing things.¡±


    After speaking, he directly found the mostfortable seat and sat down.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately afterwards, his assistant, make-up artist, and four bodyguards also got on the


    car one after another, Coaster¡¯s door closed and quickly drove out of the hangar.


    At this time, Kim couldn¡¯t see any scene outside at all, so he didn¡¯t know that he was


    going there. It was not the main terminal at all, but the business jet terminal next to the


    airport.


    The car drove directly into a small passage inside the business jet terminal, and the car


    door just stopped in front of a ss door with the arrival hall written on it.


    After Kim got out of the car, he entered the ss door directly. He had no chance to see


    the outside of the terminal building, so he didn¡¯t realize any abnormality.


    Unlike most passengers who get off the ne directly from the covered bridge, private


    jets cannot directly connect to the covered bridge because the fusge is rtively small


    and short.


    Therefore, passengers taking private jets basically rely on this kind of shuttle bus directly


    after getting off the ne.


    When they were sent to the ground entrance of the terminal, no one was suspicious.


    Under the leadership of the ount manager, they walked in all the way.


    However, after entering, Kim was a little surprised. He looked at the almost empty


    passage and said in a puzzled manner:


    ¡°Howe you have so few people in this airport? I think there are no other


    passengers besides us. Yet?¡±


    The ount manager scratched his head and smiled, and said:


    ¡°This¡­may have something to do with today¡¯s traffic control. We don¡¯t have many


    nes arriving today, and many flights are dyed or canceled.¡±


    Kim thinks something is wrong. Generally speaking, even if the airports in second-tier


    cities are not so busy, they will not be so empty, right?


    Just wondering, the ount manager pointed to a frosted ss door in front and


    said: ¡°Mr. Zhong, there is an exit in front. There are many of your fans outside. If you


    find it inconvenient, I can ask the security to escort you away quickly, or Let the


    security guard drive the fans away before you go out.¡±

 Chapter 3061

    Chapter 3061


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± The doubts in Kim¡¯s mind instantly disappeared, and he blurted out: ¡°I have


    always regarded my fans as family. Theye to meet me from far away, so I naturally


    want to say hello to them!¡±


    After that, he walked a few steps quickly and came to the ss door. He couldn¡¯t wait


    to go out and say hello to the three hundred beautiful ¡°fans¡± he bought.


    At this moment, the door of induction opened. When the scene outside the passage was


    mapped into Kim¡¯s pupils, he felt that his brain was instantly energized with high


    voltage, and the whole person was shocked!


    Because, outside the exit at this time, although a lot of people gathered around, it was not


    the lot of beauties he had imagined at all.


    Quite the opposite!


    In front of him are a lot of big men with long hair and thick faces covered with scars


    and healed wounds!


    Just when he was stunned, and extremely vicious man with two scars on his face shouted:


    ¡°Kim! I love you! I fcuking want to give you a baby!¡±


    There was a whistle from the crowd.


    Another man yelled: ¡°Fcuk! Kim, I love you too! I fcuking want you to give birth to a baby


    for me!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a man wearing a sports vest on a cold day, waving


    two big flowered arms full of


    tattoos, and eximed in excitement: ¡°Eastcliff Kim!, my baby! ¡°


    Kim was frightened by this, his legs softened, and he wanted to move back quickly, and


    he was nervously secretly thinking:


    ¡°This, this¡­what the hell is going on?! What about the beauties? What about the Miss


    Etiquette? How do you change it? How they became a bunch of stinky hooligans?!¡±


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that these fanatical lords did not give him a chance to


    retreat. Arge crowd swarmed up, shouting:


    ¡°Kim, I love you, Kim, I want to sle3p with you tonight!¡± ¡°Wait and so on slogans like this


    directly surrounded Kim.


    Before the four bodyguards of Kim could react, they were squeezed out of the crowd by


    two or three hundred people. Seeing so many brawny men, they simply could not do


    anything.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And Kim was surrounded by so many brawny men like stinky ra5cals, his whole person


    was scared, he asked in a panic: ¡°You¡­what are you doing?¡±


    Someone shouted: ¡°Grass! Need to ask? I am your loyal fan! Youe to Aurous Hill,


    of course, I wille to pick you up!¡±


    Kim was about to cry, thinking how the hell could he have such a fan? Did someone


    intentionally cause them toe?


    So he blurted out: ¡°You must have made a mistake! Let me go out quickly, otherwise, don¡¯t


    me me for being rude!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone suddenly stretched out his hand and pped


    him, cursing: ¡°Grass! I rode a motorcycle all the way to pick up your machine. You fcuking


    dare to talk to me like this and not give me a face?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± don¡¯t know who raised his hand and pped him again, and then pinched the


    flesh on his face, and shouted angrily while pinching: ¡°Damn, do you talk to fans like this?


    Say it again to me!¡±

 Chapter 3062

    Chapter 3062


    Kim was buzzed by this p in the face.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The brutal force just now in the direct p took his attitude out of the sky by the two


    consecutive blows.


    He was born with a golden spoon. He has never been beaten since he was a child.


    He was pped in the face as soon as he got off the ne today, and he was choked


    on his face. This feeling made him feel like he was dead.


    At this time, he was like a rooster surrounded by wolves.


    In the face of such arge number of fierce and strong men, he was already shocked.


    The bodyguard has long been useless, and now he ispletely reduced to the


    opponent¡¯s ything, so he can only tentatively ask: ¡°Brothers, is there any


    misunderstanding in this¡­¡±


    After all, I clearly saw hundreds of beauties waiting to pick me up on the video just now,


    but after I came out, I found that there was no one beauty, and there were hundreds of


    ra5cals. This look is not quite right!


    ¡°No misunderstanding!¡± The man pinching his face said coldly: ¡°We are all your fans, and


    love you so much.


    We heard that you areing to Aurous Hill, so we rushed over to greet you, how


    about it? Is this pick-up lineup still satisfactory?¡±


    Kim said with a sad face, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be joking¡­I am such a person, how can I be


    liked by my elder brothers?


    If there is something wrong with your younger brother, please say, I will change it, but it


    really didn¡¯t. You don¡¯t have to y with me like this¡­¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°Oh, brother smelly said that is too far-fetched. We came all


    the way to greet you, of course, because we adore your musical talent. In addition, we


    also prepared a rich reception banquet for you, and the time is almost the same. Come,


    hurry over!¡±


    After speaking, he winked at the other strong man beside him, the two of them looked at


    each other and smiled, and immediately bent down, one of them carried Kim on one leg,


    and directly carried him up.


    Afterwards, arge number of strong men walked out surrounded by Kim who was lifted


    up, and a group of people followed and shouted, and the scene was very spectacr.


    The assistants and bodyguards apanying Kim were all frightened. Seeing that this


    young master was kidnapped in this way, he didn¡¯t know for a moment whether he


    should follow up or stand still.


    After all, there were arge number of them, and one by one. They don¡¯t seem like good


    people. If this really provokes the opponent, wouldn¡¯t it be a pebble hitting a rock?


    Just when this group of people hesitated, the remaining dozens of strong men directly


    surrounded these people and pushed them out of the airport¡¯s business jet terminal.

 Chapter 3063

    Chapter 3063


    When Kim was carried out, it was discovered that something was wrong!


    Because there are no passengers at the gate of the terminal, the terminal itself is also


    very small, not asrge as a railway station in a small city.


    Immediately afterwards, he found the magnificent main terminal building not far


    away.


    The main terminal building is not onlyrge in scale, but also has surging traffic at the


    door, and there are many passengersing in and out.


    At this moment, he immediately realized that from the moment he got off the ne, he


    waspletely calcted by others!


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder in his heart: ¡°Could it be that Wendy shaved me up?


    Dmn, this woman is so courageous, even she dare to y?!¡±


    ¡°No! It should not be Wendy, because I originally nned to leave the airport from the


    main terminal, and the three hundred female fans who are waiting to greet are also


    waiting for me to appear in the main terminal¡­¡±


    ¡°But the people at the airport brought me to the business jet terminal¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it! No wonder the windows of that shuttle bus were all sealed, just didn¡¯t want me


    to see that it was pulled to the


    corporate jet building! It¡¯s clear that they are trying to trick me!¡±


    ¡°Who is so bold that even dare to y?! Could it be the dog that the Wade family ced


    in Aurous Hill?! He is just a subordinate of the Wade family, how dare he do it directly on


    me?!¡±


    When Kim was puzzled, a group of strong men had already stuffed him into a bus.


    The most damn thing is that in the bus with more than 40 seats, they didn¡¯t reserve his


    ce at all.


    All the seats were filled by those fierce and brawny men, and he was thrown into the bus


    along with his assistant and bodyguard. In the long narrow aisle.


    As soon as they got in the car, the attitude of the evil guys changed immediately.


    One of them immediately said to several people: ¡°Oh, please hand over your phone, or


    don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    Kim was nervous and asked subconsciously: ¡°Are you sent by President Issac from


    Shangri-La?¡±


    The strong man who had pped him before said coldly, ¡°Why do you have so many


    problems? Where¡¯s the phone? Get it out for me!¡±


    While trembling, Kim handed the phone over, and bit his head, and said: ¡°You¡­you are


    kidnapping me!


    Even Mr. Issac can¡¯t do this in broad daylight?! What¡¯s more, I am Zhong. Your master,


    have you considered the consequences of doing this?¡±


    The brawny man took the phone and said contemptuously:


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, we don¡¯t bother to care who you are. As long as youe to Aurous


    Hill, even if it¡¯s a tiger, it has to lie on its stomach, and a dragon, it has to hold it! Why are


    you so arrogant?¡±


    When Kim saw him say this, he guessed that the other party must have been sent by


    Issac, and blurted out:


    ¡°My father is still very familiar with your Wade family. Cynthia from your Wade family is


    an old ssmate with my father for many years. No, let me call my dad and ask him to


    communicate with her. If there is any misunderstanding, it would be better to just talk


    about it.¡±

 Chapter 3064

    Chapter 3064


    The brawny man didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him, and said coldly:


    ¡°You¡¯d better not talk until you get to the ce, otherwise I will take off my socks and put


    them in your mouth. I will remind you in advance that my socks have not been changed for


    a week.¡±


    Kim immediately closed his mouth with embarrassment.


    This is the end for this haughty man, and it seems that he can only wait until after seeing


    that Issac.


    At this time, what Kim couldn¡¯t imagine was that a video titled ¡°Kim met three hundred


    hunk fans picking up the ne in Aurous Hill¡± was posted to the short video tform.


    This video captured three hundred fierce hunks who rushed to the airport to pick him up


    and confessed to him frantically.


    At the same time, Kim was surrounded by a group of hunks, and he was even taken out


    of the airport with his legs raised by two hunks.


    Immediately afterwards, the person shooting the video deliberately asked one of the


    hunks who came to the pick-up from the perspective of a sneak shot: ¡°My buddy, may I


    ask, are you all Kim¡¯s fans?¡±


    The hunk curled his lips in disdain and whispered: ¡°Brother, to be honest with you, I don¡¯t


    even know what the hell is going on.¡±


    The video shooter asked in surprise: ¡°Then why did youe to pick up the ne?¡±


    The hunk said with a smile: ¡°F@rt! this man is giving money! Just toe over and pick up


    the ne and give two thousand slogans. Isn¡¯t it better than going to work?¡±


    After speaking, the macho smiled and said: ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, I will go up and shout two


    slogans, and I will almost be able to finish work and go home!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, the hunk ran away quickly, and the video ended here.


    As soon as this video was uploaded to the short video tform, it was immediately


    pushed to all users quietly.


    The push of the short video tform is rtively concealed.


    Instead of sending a message directly and letting the user click to watch, it directly uses


    the rmendation algorithm of the server.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This way, everyone who is using the short video tform can refresh the next video next


    time. Seemingly identally brushed this one.


    As a result, tens of millions of people across the country saw this video instantly.


    The exaggerated scene in the video made many peopleugh. When they learned that


    these hunk fans were hired by Kim himself with money,izens immediatelyunched an


    overwhelming barge of ridicule on him.

 Chapter 3065

    Chapter 3065


    When he faced three hundred evil men at the airport, his stunned and bewildered


    expression was also made into an emoticon package by countlessizens, and the


    wholework instantly became popr¡­


    As soon as Kim¡¯s video was exposed, it was immediately searched on major websites.


    Netizens thought that Kim did another stupid thing, simr to thest time he hired a


    group to y in the war movie, but this time it was even weirder.


    However, the Zhong family smacked out an extraordinary meaning.


    So they immediately contacted Kim, but they didn¡¯t expect that several people alongside


    Kim and his party were almost lost.


    This made them realize that he must be in danger.


    Afterwards, the Zhong family immediately initiated the rtionship and inquired


    everywhere, even including the rtionship to people in Aurous Hill City, hoping to find


    his whereabouts.


    At this time, Kim had been sent directly to Shangri-La by bus.


    Kim did not expect that he originally wanted to book the presidential suite in Shangri-La,


    and then he could get close to the water tower and have a good rtionship with Sara.


    But now, the presidential suite is not booked, but he is taken by a group of people just like


    the prisoners. Grabbed him and gone.


    He was angry and scared in his heart, but before he had time to think about it, Issac¡¯s


    men took him over from several strong men, and then took him directly to Issac¡¯s office.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the office at this time, Charlie, Orvel, and Issac were drinking tea.


    As soon as the door opened, Kim, with a flustered expression, was brought in with an


    erect cor of his shirt.


    As soon as he entered the door, he began to look at the three people in the office, but it


    was the first time for him to see the three people, including Charlie, so he couldn¡¯t


    recognize who the spokesperson of the Wade family was.


    So he asked tentatively: ¡°Dare to ask who is Manager Issac from Shangri-La?¡±


    Issac said lightly: ¡°I am.¡±


    Kim hurriedly said: ¡°Manager Issac, is there any misunderstanding in this


    matter today?¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Issac sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any misunderstanding, weren¡¯t


    you arrogant on the phone? So I have to invite you over whatever I say and talk to you


    in person.¡±

 Chapter 3066

    Chapter 3066


    Kim plucked up the courage to blurt out: ¡°Manager Issac, I know that you are from the


    Wade family. The rtionship between our Zhong family and your Wade family has always


    been very good, especially Aunt Cynthia from the Wade family is a good friend. So I


    believe that today¡¯s incident can never be her meaning, let alone the Wade family¡¯s, if you


    just use Wade Family Fox¡¯s pretense to retaliate for the little conflict that I had on the


    phone with you. Then you have to weigh it in advance, if an incident happens, can you


    cover it!¡±


    When Issac heard this, he couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°You have moved out our eldestdy


    from the Wade family. Naturally, I can¡¯t cover it.¡±


    When Kim heard this, he instantly gained confidence and said in a cold voice: ¡°Since you


    can¡¯t cover it, let me go quickly, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to eat it!¡±


    Issac smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me in a hurry. As for me, my ability is limited and I


    really can¡¯t cover it, but the one next to me can definitely do it.¡±


    As he said, he pointed his finger at Charlie next to him, and said to Kim: ¡°If you are not


    convinced, you can talk to the one next to me.¡±


    Kim looked at Charlie and quicklypared his face in his brain memory.


    However, after thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t find any memory points rted to this face.


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder:


    ¡°If this guy is great, why do I have no memory of him? Whether it¡¯s the Wade family, the


    Su family, or the Gu family, I remember the young men from their families who are very


    familiar with me.


    I know some of the more powerful families, but this kid is really not one of them. Is he a big


    man?¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°You friend, are there any misunderstandings


    between us?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s not like that, I just want to see you upset.¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡±


    When Kim heard Charlie¡¯s voice, he immediately confronted the unknown man on the


    phone, blurted out a word, and then said angrily:


    ¡°So it¡¯s you! You fcuking ba5tard did you dare to do against me? Believe it or not, the first


    thing I do after I leave this ce is to kill you?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Are you asking me where I came from? My name is Charlie


    Wade, I wonder if you have heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade?!¡± When Kim heard these two words, the first reaction in his mind was: ¡°I


    wipe, this guy¡¯s surname is Wade, then does he belong to the Wade family?!¡±


    However, he carefully reviewed all the younger generations of the Wade family, and after


    confirming that there was no one named Charlie, he said with a vignt look:


    ¡°I know people about the same age as me in the Wade family, but just I¡¯ve never seen you


    before, are you a rtive of the Wade family?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Wade family does have many branches of rtives, who are all over the country


    and even around the world.


    Although their surnames are also Wade, their economic strength is far worse than that


    of the Eastcliff Wade family.


    Therefore, if it is a member of the Wade family, Kim will definitely not be able to provoke


    him, but if it is a rtive of the Wade family, then he is really not having stage fright.

 Chapter 3067

    Chapter 3067


    After all, the Zhong family is also a family with a face and power, and the rtionship


    between his family and the Wade family is pretty good.


    How can he allow a foreigner to sit on his neck and sh!t?


    At this moment, Charlie smiled yfully and asked him: ¡°You just said that you know


    Cynthia Wade, are you familiar with her?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Kim blurted out: ¡°Aunt Wade and my father have a very good rtionship.


    We had dinner together a few days ago!¡±


    Charlie asked with interest: ¡°Since you are so familiar with Cynthia Wade, hasn¡¯t she


    mentioned me in front of you?¡±


    Kim curled his lips and said disdainfully, ¡°You are just a rtive of the Wade


    family. As far as I know, there are many young people like you in the Wade


    family¡¯s rtives. More than 800 young people like you. How could she mention it


    in front of me?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me get your cell phone, you call her and


    ask her?¡±


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s yful look, Kim couldn¡¯t help panicking, and wondered, ¡°Is this guy


    really a big man with a lot of


    background?¡±


    But think about it, it¡¯s not bad to be able to call Cynthia, at least there is a chance to


    send out a signal to move rescue soldiers!


    So, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay! You return the phone to me, and I called to


    ask Auntie what exactly came from you!¡±


    Charlie winked at Issac and said, ¡°Mr. Issac, let someone send him his mobile phone.¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, the Zhong family also asked someone to inquire about the news.


    ording to the feedback, Kim was escorted directly to Shangri-La by the brawny


    guys at the airport!


    The Zhong family suddenly lost their color. Everyone knew that Shangri-La was the


    property of the Wade family.


    Now that Kim was arrested and moved to Shangri-La, could it not be done by the Wade


    family?


    However, not only did they and the Wade family have no grievances and no grudges,


    their rtionship is quite subtle. Why would the Wade family tie-up Kim?


    So, his father Harvy took out his mobile phone without hesitation and called


    Cynthia.


    In Harvey¡¯s mobile phone, Cynthia¡¯s name only saved the word ¡°Cynthia¡±, which


    shows that the rtionship between the two is very unusual.


    Sure enough, once the phone was connected, Harvy felt anxious and asked in a gentle


    tone: ¡°Cynthia, what are you doing?¡±


    She seemed very happy to receive his call, and said cheerfully, ¡°I, I¡¯m doing body care.¡±


    Harvey asked in surprise: ¡°Why are you doing it again? Didn¡¯t you do it yesterday?¡±


    Cynthia smiled and said, ¡°Hmm, this is, because of a business trip some time ago. I


    didn¡¯t have time to take care of my skin, so I should hurry up and remedy it during this


    time.¡±


    As she said, she stretched outzily and yawned, and smiled, and asked, ¡°What are you


    calling to find me? Did you miss me?¡±


    Harvey hurriedly said: ¡°Of course I miss you, I don¡¯t want to do it all the time, but the main


    reason I call is to ask you about something.¡±


    Cynthia giggled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Harvey blurted out: ¡°Kim was taken away when he got off the ne to prepare for a


    performance.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia said in surprise: ¡°Kim is a public figure. In broad daylight, who would


    dare to kidnap him?¡±


    Harvey sighed: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, there is news that he was taken to the Shangri-La


    Hotel in Aurous Hill. I wonder if it has anything to do with your Wade family?¡± Cynthia


    was shocked, and blurted out, ¡°What did you say?!


    Aurous Hill?!

 Chapter 3068

    Chapter 3068


    Since Cynthia left Aurous Hill, as long as she heard the word ¡°Aurous Hill¡±, she


    immediately felt hairy all over his body.


    She has always regarded this city as her life¡¯s Waterloo, and it may be the Waterloo that


    she will never be able toe out again in this life, psychologically there has long been a


    shadow like a ck hole.


    Harvey heard that her voice was a little unnatural, and hurriedly asked: ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s


    wrong with Aurous Hill? Is there any problem?¡±


    She asked subconsciously: ¡°You just said that Kim is tied up in Shangri-La?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Harvey said quickly: ¡°The feedback came back, indeed, he was taken to Shangri-


    La. I don¡¯t know if this matter has anything to do with the Wade family, but isn¡¯t Shangri-La


    a wholly-owned property of your family? I just want to ask you for help and find out what¡¯s


    going on¡­¡±


    When Cynthia heard this, she almost immediately concluded that the incident of Kim


    being tied must have something to do with Charlie.


    Otherwise, as Issac, himself would never dare to attack Kim.


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help asking Harvey: ¡°Did Kim offend someone?¡±


    ¡°Offending somoone?¡± Harvey said embarrassingly: ¡°This kid offends people all day long,


    and he is unobtrusive all day long, but he still has a sense of measure in his heart. If he


    can¡¯t afford to offend people, he must not dare to provoke them casually.¡±


    As he said, he continued: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he will provoke the kind of stunner who doesn¡¯t


    care about anything. In case the other party gets angry, regardless of his identity or the


    background of the Zhong family, he simply wants to punish him, then but it¡¯s not easy.¡±


    Immediately, Harvey said imploringly: ¡°Could you please call the person in charge of


    your Wade family in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Cynthia hesitated for a moment and said without a bottom:


    ¡°Okay¡­Then I first inquire about the specific situation.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Harvey heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°By the way, Cynthia, don¡¯t


    you like jade? I asked someone to buy a bracelet of emperor green from a Burmese,


    and it has been sent to me. Have a look at it. When you have time,e to my house to


    have a try?¡±


    Cynthia was a little happy at once, and deliberately smiled and asked, ¡°Then your


    intention is to let me try the bracelet, or do you want to trick me intoing to your


    house?¡±


    Harvey smiled and said: ¡°How can you use the word trick? It just happened that Kim is not


    here today. If I can be sure that this child is safe, then in the next few days he will be in


    Aurous Hill, and the two of us will be able to stay here. I want to stay with you for few days


    together.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3069

    Chapter 3069


    Cynthia smiled and said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll call and ask, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±


    Harvey said with joy: ¡°That¡¯s really great! I¡¯m waiting for your good news!¡±


    She said: ¡°Okay, hang up first, I¡¯ll call and ask.¡±


    Cynthia, when hung up, felt a little unsure in her heart.


    She thought to herself: ¡°If Kim really offends Charlie, then I am afraid there is really no


    good way¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, Charlie dared to detain even his aunt, let alone a second generationd with no


    blood rtionship?¡±


    However, she changed her mind and thought: ¡°Regardless of whether there is a way, I


    should call first to find out what¡¯s going on. After all, Mr. Zhong has called me, and I will


    do my best.¡±


    In recent years, Cynthia and Harvey have maintained an improper rtionship


    between them.


    Harvey¡¯s wife passed away early, and he has been traveling through the flowers for


    many years, and he has often contaminated women.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As for Cynthia, he also disliked that her husband¡¯s strength was getting worse and her


    husband was bing less and less capable, so she had lost love for her husband a


    long time ago.


    Originally, she wanted to get a divorce, but the old man of the Wade family felt that his


    daughter is now in her forties and.


    Now the divorce is really insulting, so he didn¡¯t agree to it.


    Cynthia had always been wholeheartedly trying to please the old man to agree to her,


    seeing that he didn¡¯t want her to divorce him, he didn¡¯t mention it again.


    However, since the rtionship broke down, Cynthia has separated from her husband


    directly, and the two of them rarely see each other now, they are basically strangers, but


    the rtionship as husband and wife still exists.


    As for Cynthia and Harvey, they were originally old ssmates, and they had no improper


    rtionship at first.


    But at a ss reunion a few years ago, Cynthia drank some wine. After drinking,


    everyone talked about the status quo.


    Sheined to her ssmates about the breakdown of her rtionship with her


    husband, but she couldn¡¯t get a divorce because of her father¡¯s disagreement.


    Harvey, who had long been widowed, was thinking about it.


    For him, who travels through the flowers, he must not look down upon a half-aged


    mistress like Cynthia.

 Chapter 3070

    Chapter 3070


    Although Cynthia still has the charm, after all, her age is here, no matter how much


    attention he pays to appearance, he can¡¯tpare with the young girls of eighteen,


    neen, or twenties.


    And Harvey, an old hooligan who has already let go of himself, has always had a


    good taste in choosing women.


    Even he is over 50 years old, he basically won¡¯t even look at a woman over 25 years old.


    However, Cynthia¡¯s situation is rtively special.


    In any case, she is the eldestdy of the Wade family, let alone how much property she


    can inherit from the Wade family in the future, her identity and resources in the family


    alone contain powerful energy and benefits.


    Therefore, since the ss meeting, he began to show great hospitality to her.


    Although Cynthia is already a half-old m!lf, she is still a woman after all.


    Moreover, just like people say that a woman is a teenager until he dies, no matter how


    old a woman is, she also has a girlish heart.


    In himself, Harvey is dignified, personable, and the head of the Zhong family.


    Although the grandfather of the Zhong family has many heirs, the overall strength of the


    Zhong family is still considerable, much stronger than Cynthia¡¯s defeated husband¡¯s


    family, so The whole is more in line with Cynthia¡¯s requirements for the other half.


    Under Harvey¡¯s meticulous all-round attack by a veteran of the love scene, Cynthia


    quickly fell into it, feeling that the whole person was glowing like a second spring.


    As a result, the two people quietly hooked up together.


    Harvey tried his best to make her feel the feeling of love again, and she did give him a


    lot of feedback on resources.


    For her, she was really affectionate for Harvey, and wanted to be with him openly when


    she was divorced.


    Although Harvey didn¡¯t really like her, but based on her identity and background, he also


    very much hoped to be able to Marry her into his house.


    The reason why the two did not dare to take this step was mainly because Old Wade


    did not let Cynthia divorce.


    Therefore, she also had her own set of ns.


    She was thinking, anyway, the old man can live for a few years, and she will not be


    divorced, married or not, and she is not in a hurry for the past few years.


    After all, although the two can¡¯t make it public, they have been looking for various


    opportunities to secretly pass the song.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Since they can eat by stealing food, they don¡¯t care when the seats will start.


    Moreover, if you don¡¯t get married first, you can still cater to the father¡¯s requirements


    and make him happy, so you will have a greater chance of inheriting the property in the


    future.


    Maybe when the old man is happy, he can allocate more to her.

 Chapter 3071

    Chapter 3071


    In this way, after getting the inheritance and then divorcing the original spouse and


    marrying Harvey openly, wouldn¡¯t she bepletely perfect for the rest of his life?


    It was precisely because Cynthia really had a real feeling for Harvey that she decided to


    call Issac when she was obviously afraid of Charlie.


    Coincidentally, Kim at this time just took back his mobile phone.


    After Charlie asked him to pass the phone to him, he threatened coldly: ¡°Remember, you


    can only call Cynthia. If you dare to call the second person, I will cut your hand!¡±


    Kim was resentful in his heart, but how dare he pretend to be forceful on his face.


    He can only honestly nod and say: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will call Aunt Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to turn on the speaker!¡± Kim nodded angrily. As soon


    as he turned on his phone¡¯s screen, he immediately found that there were multiple APP


    pushes on his phone.


    And with so many posts, the titles are all rted to him!


    Some are ¡°Kim made a mistake in buying fans again, and the scene of hrious scenes


    exposed!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    There is also ¡°Kim met three hundred warriors to pick up the ne in Aurous Hill. The


    scene is chaotic andparable to a blockbuster!¡±


    There are even a few that wrote: ¡°Kim: I¡¯m serious about buying fans!¡±, ¡°Kim: Buying fans


    professionally for a hundred years!¡±, ¡°Kim: I don¡¯t make fans, I¡¯m just fake fans porter!¡±


    Seeing these push notifications, he didn¡¯t need to click to view the details, and knew that


    this group of people must have posted the ugly ident at the airport on the Inte!


    Moreover, he was so embarrassed at the airport, this kind of video may be popr


    once ites online¡­


    Needless to think about it, theizens on the Inte are definitelyunching a barge


    of mockery at him.


    Maybe his fame will bepletely finished this time.


    In the entertainment industry, there are asional scandals that can be justified, but if


    the scandal bes too big, it may be difficult to have a chance toe back in this


    life.


    Seeing him staring at the phone with a pale face, Charlie murmured, ¡°What are you still


    doing in a daze? Call now!¡±

 Chapter 3072

    Chapter 3072


    Kim¡¯s aggrieved eyes blushed and he almost shed tears, but he managed to endure it,


    immediately dialed Cynthia¡¯s phone, and then pressed the speaker again.


    In his opinion, whether he can make aeback and kill this extremely arrogant guy is all


    dependent on this phone call!


    At this moment, Cynthia was about to call Issac. She suddenly received a call from Kim.


    She was a little astonished and shocked.


    Then she hurriedly pressed the ess button and blurted out:


    ¡°Kim, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Your dad called me just now and said that you were taken away in Aurous Hill, and he


    was anxious.¡±


    Kim seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw, and cried, ¡°Auntie, you have to save


    me, Auntie!¡±


    Cynthia hurriedly said: ¡°Kim, don¡¯t worry, and tell your aunt slowly, what is going on?¡±


    Kim¡¯s grievances full of stomach could no longer be suppressed, and he choked and said,


    ¡°Auntie, a guy named Charlie asked Issac from the Wade family to tie me to Shangri-


    La. They also found hundreds of brawny men. When I came to the airport they humiliated


    me, I suspect that this guy is a rtive of the Wade family. You must help me to get


    justice!¡± Speaking of this, Kim suddenly started to cry.


    When Cynthia heard this, her heart suddenly became cold.


    She murmured in her heart: ¡°In all of Aurous Hill, I can help you deal with anyone you


    provoke, but Charlie can¡¯t be provoked, but you still provoke Charlie¡­ You also asked me


    to help you be fair, you know that when Charlie detained me in Aurous Hill, no one could


    help me get justice¡­¡±


    Seeing that Cynthia on the other end of the phone stopped talking, Kim immediately


    asked in a hurry: ¡°Auntie, are you listening?¡±


    Cynthia suddenly came back to her senses: ¡°Huh? Uh¡­I¡­I¡¯m listening¡­¡±


    Kim lost control of his emotions, crying in disintegration, and said, ¡°Auntie¡­you¡­you must


    help me¡­I¡­I grew up so much, I never¡­never ever suffered this¡­such a grievance. !¡±


    ¡°And¡­ and they not only humiliated me, but¡­ they fcuking beat me!¡±


    ¡°Now my¡­ my face is pumped¡­ it¡¯s swollen¡­¡±


    ¡°But I will be attending Sara¡¯s concert in a few days, and be her special guest¡­¡±


    ¡°The face¡­ the face is swollen like this, howe I¡­ how can I face people!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t do that¡­I will wear a mask and pretend¡­I will pretend to be the King of


    Masked Singer¡­¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3073

    Chapter 3073


    Cynthia heard him cry like this on the other end of the phone, but her heart was very


    weak.


    She sighed, and asked, ¡°Kim¡­ why did you provoke Charlie?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Kim cried and said, ¡°I¡­I just quarreled with him on the phone, but I didn¡¯t think I was


    caught by his people when I got off the ne¡­¡±


    Cynthia said helplessly: ¡°Kim, anyone you provoke in Aurous Hill your aunt can help you


    solve it, but when ites to Charlie, your auntie is also powerless!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Kim blurted out subconsciously: ¡°Why Auntie! You are the eldestdy of the Wade


    family, and he is just a rtive of the Wade family. Why can¡¯t you afford to offend him?¡±


    Cynthia said in embarrassment: ¡°Kim, he is not a rtive of the Wade family, he is the son


    of my second brother Changying!¡±


    As soon as she said this, Kim¡¯s mind buzzed.


    He has heard of Changying¡¯s name since he was a child. As for Charlie, he didn¡¯t


    quite understand it.


    He only knew that Changying had died early, and that a son had also disappeared long


    ago.


    But he never thought that Changying¡¯s son turned out to be the cold-faced young man in


    front of him! He eximed in his heart:


    ¡°No wonder he is not afraid of me at all! It turns out that he is not a rtive of the Wade


    family, but a descendant of the Wade family! He is the grandson of Zhongquan, the elder


    of the Wade family!¡±


    Thinking of this, his legs became soft for a while, so soft that they started swinging back


    and forth.


    However, he suddenly thought of something and cried and said: ¡°Auntie, ording to


    you, Charlie is your nephew and you are his aunt. Please help me with a few good


    things. Plead ask him to have mercy and beg him to let me go¡­¡±


    Kim is not a fool. He knows the kind of rtionship between Cynthia and his father.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to be in his twenties and have multiple stepmothers, if this


    stepmother is rich and powerful, he would also raise his hands in agreement, so he felt


    fine with this situation.


    Since Cynthia has feelings for his father, she has to help him with anything about this


    matter.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t find it difficult. After all, Cynthia is Charlie¡¯s


    aunt!


    If his aunt asked him to let him go, he could never refuse, right?


    If you are yourself, if your aunt helps others to intercede, you will definitely save her face.


    However, just when he felt that Cynthia would definitely be able to handle this matter for


    him, she on the other end of the phone said embarrassedly:


    ¡°Kim¡­Auntie is all powerless in this matter¡­¡±


    Kim was dumbfounded, and blurted out with a face full of disbelief: ¡°Auntie, why is this?¡±


    Cynthia said awkwardly: ¡°Although Charlie is my nephew, if I intercede for you, I think he


    will probably not give me this face¡­ Maybe¡­ maybe even¡­ ¡­¡±


    Kim hurriedly asked: ¡°Auntie, what will happen?¡±


    Cynthia said helplessly: ¡°If Ie forward to help you intercede, maybe it will


    hurt you more!¡±

 Chapter 3074

    Chapter 3074


    When Kim heard this, his whole body was dumbfounded.


    He thought to himself: ¡°Is this the fcuking human? How could there be such a thing?!


    This stinkydy with the surname Wade is not a guardian, knowing that I have offended


    her nephew, so she deliberately doesn¡¯t want to intercede and help me?!¡±


    When he was angry, Cynthia said apologetically: ¡°Kim, Auntie really didn¡¯t lie to you.


    If I open this mouth, Charlie¡¯s punishment to you can only be aggravated, and there is no


    possibility to lessen it¡­¡±


    Kim found Cynthia¡¯s voice very sincere, and he was even more puzzled.


    He blurted out, ¡°This¡­why is this Auntie¡­I¡­I can¡¯t figure it out¡­Are you not his aunt?


    Isn¡¯t he even from Wade family? Is he unwilling to give you face?¡±


    Cynthiaughed mockingly, and said, ¡°Hehe¡­he giving me face? His men dared to beat


    me! And after his men beat me, he didn¡¯t turn towards me, but instead turned towards


    his men. And he detained me in Aurous Hill for the New Year¡¯s Eve, and I begged him,


    but he ignored me at all, and it was useless for my dad to intercede for me¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Cynthia felt sour when she thought of her experience when she was


    imprisoned in a slum in Aurous Hill, and she couldn¡¯t help sobbing.


    Later, she said again: ¡°You say, auntie can¡¯t even intercede for herself, how can intercede


    for you?¡±


    Kim was dumbfounded, as if ten thousand people were shing the ss with a de at


    the same time, the brain was almost out.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He blurted out subconsciously: ¡°This¡­this is a brute! Who would treat his aunt like


    this!¡±


    Cynthia felt the same way, and sighed: ¡°Kim, you are right¡­¡±


    Charlie, who had not spoken, suddenly asked: ¡°Cynthia Wade, have you forgotten why I


    imprisoned you in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Cynthia suddenly heard Charlie¡¯s voice, and her heart was shocked.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to think about it, and blurted out:


    ¡°Kim, you¡­ have you turned on the speakerphone?!¡± Kim said awkwardly:


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Charlie asked me to¡­¡±

 Chapter 3075

    Chapter 3075


    Cynthia changed her words when she was very eager to survive, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t finish


    what I said just now! The reason why Charlie imprisoned me is entirely because I did the


    wrong thing, and I take the me for it!¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After speaking, she said hurriedly and tteringly: ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t


    finish my words just now, but I didn¡¯t mean anything else¡­¡±


    Kim¡¯s worldview has copsed!


    ¡°Is this the fcuking Cynthia?!¡±


    ¡°Is this the fcuking youngdy who is famous in Eastcliff?!¡± ¡°Do everyone in Eastcliff not


    know that she has always been arrogant and domineering, always doing whatever she


    wants, and never putting anyone in her eyes!¡±


    ¡°But, she is now shocked by the Charlie in front of me? Knowing that he is listening, it


    feels like a mouse has met a cat in an instant?! This full desire to survive is too terrible!¡±


    ¡°Is Cynthia too weak or Charlie too strong?!¡±


    Just when Kim was shocked, Charlie asked Cynthia, ¡°So, in fact, you don¡¯t want to plead


    for this kid, right?¡±


    Cynthia awkwardly got goosebumps all over her body. She found that Charlie was


    really bad.


    She couldn¡¯t help but nder in her heart: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to let Kim go, just say that


    you can¡¯t forgive him, and it¡¯s


    useless for anyone to intercede?¡±


    ¡°But you have to be in front of Kim and force me to admit that I didn¡¯te to intercede


    with him.


    Didn¡¯t you trap me in injustice? Maybe I will be his stepmother in the future.


    If you have your say and I do nothing, will this kid be against me in the future?¡±


    Therefore, Cynthia could only bite the bullet and pleaded:


    ¡°Charlie, Kim, this child is actually quite good, but sometimes he gets a little irritated, and I


    hope you can look at your aunt¡¯s face and spare him once.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said word by word: ¡°Sorry, aunt, with me, you really don¡¯t have such


    a big face!¡±


    After that, Charlie¡¯s voice became cold and stern: ¡°If you didn¡¯te to Aurous Hill so


    arrogantly at the beginning, I would think you are the face of my elders, and I must give


    you enough face and respect.¡±


    ¡°But you are too self-righteous to be wrong!¡±


    ¡°You are always arrogant, and it feels like the whole world has to obey yourmand!¡±


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t care about your domineering ways, it won¡¯t work in Aurous Hill!¡±


    Cynthia was extremely depressed by Charlie¡¯s remarks, but she did not dare to express


    any dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 3076

    Chapter 3076


    Cynthia could only improvise and said: ¡°Charlie, I did not do many things right before.


    After this time of reflection, I have been deeply impressed. Realized my mistakes¡­¡±


    She said, ¡°As for Kim, I believe he should have been confused for a while. Give him a


    chance to rehabilitate. He will definitely be able to realize where he went wrong, and he will


    definitely be able to¡­¡±


    Charlie interrupted her directly and said indifferently: ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to intercede


    for him anymore. An arrogant second generationd like him can¡¯t really realize where


    he is wrong.¡±


    Kim cried and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I know I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know you and offended you.


    I will never do this again in the future. Please forgive me this time¡­¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Look, you think you have eyes but don¡¯t know the reality, which


    proves that you don¡¯t realize where your real mistake is! What does it mean to have


    eyes but don¡¯t know the reality? It¡¯s just that, if I am stronger than you, you kneel down


    and lick; If I am weaker than you, you jump up and step on me, just garbage like you,


    can¡¯t be released into society before you arepletely reformed!¡±


    As he said, he took his cell phone from Kim and said to Cynthia on the other end


    of the phone:


    ¡°I heard that you have a good rtionship with Kim¡¯s father, so please help me to send him


    a message.¡±


    Cynthia hurriedly said, ¡°Speak up, I must convey it to him!¡± Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s not


    impossible to let Kim be a horse. I


    give him two options. One is to stay in Aurous Hill temporarily, and when my shipping


    company starts, go directly to my ship as a seaman for two years. No disembarkation is


    allowed during the year, and when the time is up for two years, I will let him leave!¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyelids twitched!


    Be a seaman for two years? ! How much sin would he have to suffer?


    When Kim heard this, his whole body copsedpletely.


    He didn¡¯t expect Charlie to be so cruel!


    He is a member of the entertainment industry, and he will continue to work in the industry


    in the future.


    If he lets himself be a sailor on a ship for two years, isn¡¯t his career in the entertainment


    industrypletely over?


    What¡¯s more, he can¡¯t get off the ship for two years. What¡¯s the difference between this and


    two years in jail? !


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, he blurted out and asked: ¡°What is the second choice?!¡±


    Charlie nced at him and said lightly: ¡°The second option is, I interrupt your two legs and


    you crawl all the way back to Eastcliff!¡±

 Chapter 3077

    Chapter 3077


    When Kim heard that Charlie was about to break his legs and let him crawl to Eastcliff,


    he was full of anxiety.


    He has been in the second-generation circle of the city for more than 20 years.


    Based on his understanding of this circle, the people in this ss, although arrogant


    and ruthless, are basically dealing with outsiders.


    Only when ites to insiders, most people tend to converge a little.


    For example, he himself has bullied others and interrupted other people¡¯s legs for so


    many years. He has done it more than once, but it was aimed at some poor people


    whose backgrounds are far less powerful than his.


    Really want to treat someone in the same circle. Yes, everyone will save some face to the


    other party.


    After all, they all have money and power, and businesses will ovep every three to five,


    so they all know that they have to stay in line with each other for everything.


    This has long be an unspoken rule for everyone in the second-generation circle.


    But Kim found that Charlie in front of him didn¡¯t seem to care about this established rule.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    So, he blurted out: ¡°Charlie, if you really interrupt my legs, my family will not let you go,


    and you will be rejected and isted by everyone in the circle.


    Or I will yield to you. If I kowtow to admit my mistakes and pay you a little bit more, you can


    let me go!¡±


    Charlie said nkly: ¡°I have told you about the two choices. Now you choose one by


    yourself. Within minutes, if you haven¡¯t told me, your final choice will be in the first two


    years. It bes three years, and the second option remains the same.¡±


    Seeing that Charlie¡¯s oil and salt were not entering, Kim hurriedly yelled into the phone:


    ¡°Auntie, you can help me say something nice, Auntie¡­¡±


    Cynthia sighed and said, ¡°Kim, your aunt advises you to choose the first one as soon as


    possible. If you drag on, it will change from two years to three years. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t


    stand it¡­¡±


    After speaking, Cynthia added: ¡°You can¡¯t choose the second one. Don¡¯t think Charlie is


    just talking about it and won¡¯t do it. If he says that he¡¯s doing the same, he will definitely


    not change his mind. Delong from the Kevin family, because he offended Charlie, went to


    Aurous Hill from Eastcliff on a bicycle and lived in the dirtiest and worst shanty town of the


    city. Life is not as good as a beggar¡­¡±

 Chapter 3078

    Chapter 3078


    Since being educated by Charlie, Cynthia has been investigating his actions secretly. The


    more investigations, the more she fears him. Therefore, as a person who came by, she


    immediately helped Kim to make the best choice.


    In her opinion, the best situation for him right now is to quickly agree to the first choice


    Charlie gave him, otherwise, the following conditions will only get worse and worse.


    When Kim heard Cynthia talk about Delong, he was shocked to speak.


    He and Delong have a pretty good rtionship. The two have been together before.


    Then one day, Delong suddenly became neurotic, wearing a green helmet and riding a


    two-eight bar and left Eastcliff.


    Everyone in the circle said that there was a problem with his brain, but he didn¡¯t expect that


    it was also a gift from Charlie¡­


    This made him feel a little more jealous of Charlie in his heart.


    However, if he really wants to choose to be a seaman for two years, he will never be


    reconciled.


    After all, for a rich second generation like him, a life of spending time and wine every day


    is a paradise on earth, but once you get on a boat and be a seaman, what you have


    to face every day is the vast sea. What kind of boring life it will be?


    And Charlie also prevented him from disembarking for two years. What¡¯s the difference


    between this and imprisonment?


    Just when he didn¡¯t know what to do, Charlie reminded him: ¡°It will be a minute soon!¡± Kim


    suddenly panicked.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he should choose the first one. After all, he was not willing to y


    with Charlie like this. He also hoped that his father could rescue him after learning about


    it.


    Just when he was hesitant, Cynthia on the other end of the phone said anxiously: ¡°Kim,


    first get the best conditions in his hands before talking!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Otherwise, if there is no room for mediation, then you will not at least get the worst


    condition!¡±

 Chapter 3079

    Chapter 3079


    This sentence of Cynthia awakened Kim in an instant.


    Cynthia is right. Even if she still hopes to have the opportunity to mediate, he should first


    grasp the best conditions now.


    Otherwise, two years will be three years, and when he has to ept it, it will be a loss


    of one year time in vain!


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said to Charlie: ¡°I choose the first one!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°But one minute has passed. Now the first option


    is to go to sea as a seaman for three years. During these three years, you are not


    allowed to disembark.¡±


    Kim suddenly weakened his legs and cried, ¡°Charlie, I beg you to stop ying with me. I


    will choose the first one. Isn¡¯t it enough for two years?¡±


    Charlie said helplessly: ¡°Sorry, the rules of the game cannot be broken. Now the first


    choice is three years. I will give you one more minute. After you think about it carefully, tell


    me if you want to ept it. In the end, if you haven¡¯t made a choice after one minute,


    the first choice will be four years!¡±


    Kim suddenly copsed.


    At this moment, he has already regretted his intestines.


    If he knew it was the current situation, and he wouldn¡¯te to Aurous Hill even if he was


    killed.


    Taking a step back, he knew that two years would really be three years, and he


    had already made the choice in the first ce.


    However, there is no regret medicine in this world.


    In order not to continue to expand the loss, he had no choice but to choke his head and


    said: ¡°Okay! I choose the first one!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°Okay, in that case, you will have to stay in Aurous Hill for


    a few days first. When my ocean shippingpany opens, I will arrange for you a route


    that suits you as soon as possible. Then you can get on the boat.¡±


    Kim cried and pleaded: ¡°Charlie, can you please let me attend Sara¡¯s concert as usual. I


    am her special guest. Fans all over the country are waiting to see me at the concert¡­ ¡°


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Still thinking about the concert? I tell you, from now on, to the


    expiration of the three-year period, you will not have any chance to appear in the public


    eye again. Even if you board the ship, I will arrange people to observe you and will not


    let you show up or let you have any opportunity tomunicate with the outside world!¡±

 Chapter 3080

    Chapter 3080


    Kim copsed instantly.


    For this concert, he carefully nned for a long time, and also made a lot of preparations,


    including a live song to confess to Sara.


    Originally, he felt that he had a great opportunity to win her heart through this concert,


    but if Charlie didn¡¯t let him participate in the concert, wouldn¡¯t all his preparations


    be lost? !


    If he doesn¡¯t see Sara ande back three yearster, she might already be


    married¡­


    He knelt and crawled in front of Charlie, just about to open his mouth to plead with him.


    At this moment, Charlie¡¯s mobile phone rang suddenly, and someone sent him a request


    for a WeChat video call.


    Charlie unlocked the phone and saw the video call, and it turned out to be Sara.


    So, he epted it. Soon, Sara¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face appeared in the video. She


    smiled happily and asked, ¡°Charlie, I just saw Kim hire a fan in Aurous Hill on the Inte.


    The video is so funny, shouldn¡¯t you do this thing?!¡±


    Kim heard Sara¡¯s voice all at once.


    At this moment, his whole person seemed to be struck by lightning, and his whole person


    was frozen in there, unable to move.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He really didn¡¯t know that Charlie actually knew Sara.


    After all, he had never heard of the marriage contract between Sara and Charlie at a very


    early age.


    At this moment, Charlie looked at Sara in the video and asked with a smile: ¡°Why do you


    think I did this thing?¡±


    Sara said with a grin: ¡°Although Kim is indeed stupid, I don¡¯t think he should be so


    stupid. Besides, you can only do things like this kind of evil and fun, I think you can only do


    things like this. No other person can¡¯t think of such a detrimental trick!¡±


    When Kim heard this, there was a sorrow in his heart, and at the same time he couldn¡¯t


    help crying in his heart: ¡°Am I a fool in Sara¡¯s mind?¡±


    Charlie smiled calmly at this time: ¡°You guessed it, I really did it.¡±


    Sara smiled and asked, ¡°Charlie, have you had any encounters with Kim before?¡±

 Chapter 3081

    Chapter 3081


    ¡°No encounters.¡± Charlie said: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before.¡±


    Sara asked curiously: ¡°Then why do you want to fix Kim?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°This guy is a bit too arrogant, he will take a lesson if he can¡¯t


    see it.¡±


    Sara nodded and asked, ¡°Charlie, is Kim controlled by your people now?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Yes, he has been detained by my people now, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sara hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie, but can I beg you for something?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°What are you doing so politely with me? Let¡¯s talk, as long as I can do it,


    I will promise you!¡±


    When Kim heard this, he became excited deep in his heart, and he thought to himself:


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Sara going to intercede for me?! So, in her mind, although I am a bit stupid, I


    am still very important!¡±


    ¡°And¡­ Charlie actually said that as long as it can be done, he will definitely promise


    Sara. If Sara really asks him to let me go, won¡¯t I be able to be free again?!¡±


    Just when he was excited about seeing hope and finding warmth in his heart, Sara said,


    ¡°Charlie, I want you to help me detain him for a few more days. It is best to deduct until the


    end of my concert. I really don¡¯t want him to be my concert guest at all! If he can¡¯te,


    then I¡¯m really thankful!¡±


    When Kim heard this, the fire of hope that just gushed out from deep in his heart was


    completely extinguished in an instant!


    He never dreamed that the reversal of this matter would be so big!


    He never dreamed that when Sara could let Charlie spare him with a single word, she


    actually wanted him to shut him for a few more days!


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t she just look down on me like this?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she doesn¡¯t want me to appear in her concert so much?!¡±


    Charlie heard Sara¡¯s request and said with a little embarrassment: ¡°Sara, I forgot to tell you


    that Kim is right in front of me.¡±


    With that, he switched the camera and took Kim in the frame, who was kneeling on the


    ground.

 Chapter 3082

    Chapter 3082


    Sara was really surprised when she saw Kim, before she said: ¡°Kim, since you are here,


    then I will open the skylight to speak up. This concert in Aurous Hill is specially prepared


    for Charlie! It was Charlie¡¯s birthday on the day of the concert. I can¡¯t allow any ws in


    this concert, so I can¡¯t ept your presence. You found various rtionships before,


    which made it difficult for me to speak very well. Understand, now that I¡¯ve said it, then I


    won¡¯t hide it, I¡¯m really embarrassed.¡±


    Kim suddenly copsed and muttered in his heart: ¡°So I am fcuking filth in Sara¡¯s eyes,


    a fcuking blemish!¡±


    So he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Why¡­why is this?¡±


    Sara said without hesitation: ¡°Because Charlie is the fianc¨¦ I have identified since I was a


    child, and this is the first time for me to perform in front of him on his birthday, in the


    city where he lives. It is very important to me. , So I can¡¯t let you on stage.¡±


    Speaking of this, she said apologetically: ¡°However, for concerts in other cities, I will still


    abide by the agreement, and I will not stop you from appearing on stage.¡±


    Kim realized what a stupid mistake he had made.


    Sara had chosen her unmarried life for a long time, and she even took the initiative to run


    so far to perform for her fianc¨¦,


    but he ran over to pursue her like a fool, but ended up in jealousy because of


    offending her fianc¨¦.


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this fcuking joke?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Kim was emotionally out of control and cried and shouted: ¡°You don¡¯t


    want me to participate, why the hell didn¡¯t you say it earlier!


    If you had said it earlier, would I stille to Aurous Hill this ghost ce? If I won¡¯te


    to Aurous Hill, Will I still suffer so many crimes in this ghost ce?! You fcuking killed me!¡±


    Charlie immediately scolded: ¡°Who allowed you to talk to Sara in this tone? I¡¯ll give you a


    chance to repeat it. There is one more word that I don¡¯t want to hear. It will be changed


    from three years to four years!¡±


    Kim shuddered immediately, and immediately put away the angry attitude just now, and


    said with an urn voice: ¡°Sara¡­I was too impulsive just now, I¡­I didn¡¯t mean anything,


    I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Sara said earnestly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Kim, I actually rejected you long ago, but you have found


    so many rtionships everywhere, and it makes me difficult to refuse, so I can only


    reluctantly agree temporarily, but I already had nned in your heart.


    When the concert starts, I will tell all the audience directly and publicly at the concert that


    you can¡¯t be there because of a temporary ident, and then let the on-site security


    guards stop you and not let youe on stage, this is also a helpless move from me,


    sorry.¡±


    Kim finally realized at this moment that he originally thought he had the opportunity to


    pursue Sara, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was just a self-conscious licking dog.


    Moreover, the licking dog did not lick his beloved woman, but blindly licked an iron railing


    of minus forty degrees, destined to be torn off by this iron railing.


    This is really nothing to thest lick¡­


    At this point, Kim was emotionally broken, lying on the ground and crying bitterly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie switched the camera back and said to Sara: ¡°Sara, don¡¯t worry, this thing will not


    appear at any of your concerts.¡±


    Sara nodded, and said unbearably: ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t embarrass him too much, this is


    indeed inappropriate for me.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°There is nothing inappropriate about what you did. It is that he


    himself is shameless and stalked you, and what you just said was just your n, and you


    didn¡¯t actually implement it. There is no need to feel any guilt for him!¡±

 Chapter 3083

    Chapter 3083


    Cynthia, who was far away in Eastcliff, had been silently listening to the movement


    on the phone. The more he listened, the more he felt sorry for Kim.


    Cynthia couldn¡¯t understand why Kim failed so much. After all, all he did was to pursue


    Sara, but in the end, he was disgusted by Sara to this point.


    It would be fine if only she was disgusted, but because this offended Charlie, it was


    really too much of a gain.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know how to exin to Harvey at this time. He was banking on her to


    rescue his son, but his son was directly detained by her nephew, who wanted him to be


    seen at least three yearster.


    Just when Cynthia was worried, her cell phone suddenly prompted Harvey¡¯s call on


    the screen.


    In desperation, she could only hang up Kim¡¯s phone and connected to the talk with Harvey.


    As soon as the call was made, Harvey asked impatiently:


    ¡°Cynthia, how is it? Is Kim kidnapped by your Wade family?¡±


    Cynthia said helplessly: ¡°Harvey, Kim called me just now. He is indeed in Shangri-La.¡±


    Harvey hurriedly asked: ¡°What the hell is going on? Did your Wade family¡¯s servant over


    there kidnap him on his own initiative?¡±


    Cynthia coughed awkwardly, and said, ¡°That¡­ the person who kidnapped him is not a


    servant of the Wade family, but my nephew.¡±


    ¡°Your nephew?!¡± Harvey said stupefiedly: ¡°How could Kim


    have a conflict with your nephew? Is it Hawade or Morgan?¡± ¡°Neither.¡± Cynthia


    whispered: ¡°It¡¯s Charlie!¡±


    ¡°Charlie?!¡± Harvey was even more puzzled, and blurted out: ¡°Why don¡¯t I know you have a


    nephew named Charlie? I have never heard of him.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Cynthia sighed, ¡°Charlie is the son of my second brother Changying.¡±


    Harvey eximed: ¡°Changying¡¯s son?! Didn¡¯t he go missing a long time ago?!¡±

 Chapter 3084

    Chapter 3084


    Cynthia said: ¡°I haven¡¯t told you about this. Charlie was found some time ago, and there


    are many things you don¡¯t know about it. That¡¯s just a long story.¡±


    Harvey said anxiously: ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what¡¯s hidden in your family, I just want to


    know, why did he tie up my son? Did my son have a feast with him?¡±


    Cynthia said: ¡°As far as I know, the two people should have choked on the phone. My


    nephew is in Aurous Hill, so Kim was taken away by his people when he got off the


    ne.¡±


    Harvey said dejectedly: ¡°Your nephew is too awkward to do things. People in the circle


    bow their heads and look up. Is it necessary to make it so ugly?


    Kim is taken away by him, and the airport pick-up matter, he must have nned it


    secretly?


    Kim will not be so messed up in the entertainment circle in the future. When hees


    back, how to settle this ount with him?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°How¡­¡± Cynthia murmured and said, ¡°Harvey, the situation of this matter is more


    complicated than you think. Kim won¡¯t be able toe back for a while.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Harvey immediately asked angrily: ¡°Isn¡¯t your nephew ready to let


    him go after such a big deal?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cynthia said helplessly: ¡°I tried my best to persuade him, but it¡¯s useless. He


    doesn¡¯t put me in his eyes at all.¡±


    Harvey gritted his teeth and asked: ¡°Then how can he release my son?¡±


    Cynthia hesitated for a moment, and said in embarrassment: ¡°Charlie said that he wants


    Kim to be a seaman on his ship for three years.


    For these three years, Kim cannot leave the ship, let alone go to the ground, and will be


    able to regain freedom after three years.


    ¡°Grass!¡± Harvey immediately roared in anger: ¡°What the hell is this? An international


    joke?! Let my son be a seaman for three years. What does he think he is?! If he doesn¡¯t


    let my sone back today , I absolutely want him to not look good!¡±


    Cynthia persuaded: ¡°Harvey, listen to my advice, Charlie is not something you can afford to


    provoke, even if I can¡¯t provoke him. You will be dealt with arbitrarily by him if you offend,


    not even my dad will face me. This time Kim fell into his hands, and no one can save


    him, including you and me.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Harvey gritted his teeth and asked: ¡°You mean that I Harvey has lived for 50


    years, and I still can¡¯t bepared to a stinky younger from your Wade family?!¡±

 Chapter 3085

    Chapter 3085


    Cynthia wanted to tell him, let alone you, even the two males of the Su family who were


    about your age could not escape Charlie¡¯s ws.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to tell him this because she knew very well in her heart that if she


    betrayed Charlie, he would definitely not let her go.


    Therefore, she persuaded him heartily: ¡°Harvey, I advise you to ept this matter calmly.


    As for Kim, although the next three years will be more difficult, this is the best solution


    right now.¡±


    Harvey said coldly: ¡°Cynthia, your family is really deceiving too much! Don¡¯t you just want


    to protect your nephew?


    Then there is no need to use my son¡¯s future as a price?!


    Besides, you put me to be a three-year-old kid?


    You thought I would be willing to let my son go wandering at sea for three years if you


    persuade me? I tell you, this is daydreaming of you!¡±


    Cynthia was anxious and blurted out: ¡°Harvey! Don¡¯t you understand good words? My


    nephew can¡¯t wait to ride on my neck and sh!t. Even if I try to protect a dog, I won¡¯t protect


    it if hees after it! The reason for advising you isplete because I am thinking about


    you and Kim. I and you are in the same camp. I want to do my best to protect both of


    you. If you listen to my advice, please bear with me and let this When ites to Kim, it


    will bepletely over; but if you don¡¯t listen to my persuasion and go to trouble with


    Charlie, then I bet that you will have to go on board with him in the end!¡±


    Harvey was skeptical, and said: ¡°I¡¯ll call Elder Wade and let him be fair! I don¡¯t believe he


    can allow his grandson to bully people like this!¡±


    Cynthia said weakly: ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t bother to trouble Charlie, just call my dad.


    You can see what he says.¡±


    Harvey directly hung up the phone and immediately called Zhongquan, the elder of the


    Wade family.


    Zhongquan knows Harvey, and his father was also a good friend with him as well.


    At this moment, when he received the call from Harvey, he smiled and asked: ¡°Little


    Zhong, why do you think of calling me?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Harvey hurriedly said: ¡°Uncle, there is something, I have to ask you to call the shots for my


    Zhong family!¡±


    After speaking, he quickly told the whole story over the phone.


    After Zhongquan listened, he was slightly stunned for a moment, and he was


    immediately relieved.


    He thought to himself: ¡°Charlie can¡¯t even care about Su family, let alone a Zhong


    family?¡±


    ¡°Even Zynn, Su¡¯s son, was thrown to Syria by Charlie. In his eyes, your son, Harvey, I


    am afraid that he is not as good as a dog.


    With such a third-rate level, he dared to take the initiative to go to Aurous Hill and jumping


    in front of Charlie, isn¡¯t this trying to kill himself?¡±


    Thinking of this, Zhongquan chuckled and said seriously:


    ¡°Little Zhong, I had a good rtionship with your father back then, so I have to tell you the


    truth.¡± Harvey hurriedly said, ¡°Uncle, say it!¡±


    Zhongquan said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t provoke Charlie, you can¡¯t provoke him at all!¡±

 Chapter 3086

    Chapter 3086


    Zhongquan¡¯s words made Harvey very upset deep in his heart.


    In his opinion, Zhongquan¡¯s remarks clearly meant protecting the calf.


    He asked him by himself, hoping that he would be able to save face and have a good


    word with Charlie to see if this matter could be reduced from a major to a minor issue.


    But he never dreamed that Zhongquan would directly tell him that he couldn¡¯t offend his


    grandson?


    This is too deceiving!


    Zhongquan seemed to guess what he was thinking, and said seriously: ¡°Little Zhong, I


    know you must think that I am protecting Charlie in disguise. But I tell you the truth,


    although he is my grandson, even if you and the whole Wade Family intervene in this


    matter, we are not his opponent at all.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Harvey naturally didn¡¯t believe it. Hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. The


    tone of his speech was also a bit rushed, and he said coldly:


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fearful man, let alone a casual ride on the neck. I owe him sh!t! If Uncle and the


    whole Wade Family can really not interfere at all, I would like to weigh with that little boy to


    see who has the harder wrist!¡±


    Zhongquan sighed and said, ¡°If you really want to break your wrist, I won¡¯t stop you, and


    I can promise you never to interfere, but if you break with Charlie and lose. In the next


    few years, there is a high probability that it will be impossible to regain personal


    freedom. With so many brothers and sisters in your Zhong family, if something happens


    to you, the control of the Zhong Group will be in the hands of others.¡±


    Harvey was at a loss for words.


    He listened to Zhongquan¡¯s tone, and suddenly felt that he didn¡¯t seem to be


    protecting the calf.


    However, he really made his son so unclearly detained and worked as a seaman for


    three years. He couldn¡¯t ept this kind of result in any way.


    However, he also felt that if he really went to Charlie and broke his wrist, in case he lost,


    as Zhongquan said, other half- brothers and sisters would rush to fight for his Resources.


    Combining what Cynthia said just now, he gradually felt that she and Zhongquan didn¡¯t


    seem to lie to him.


    At this moment, a hint of retreat emerged in his heart.

 Chapter 3087

    Chapter 3087


    Immediately, he called Cynthia again, and as soon as the phone was connected, he


    asked in a deep voice:


    ¡°Cynthia, tell me something, how difficult is your nephew to deal with?¡±


    She pondered for a moment and sighed: ¡°I haven¡¯t been in Eastcliff for more than half a


    month during the Chinese New Year, do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Remember.¡± Harvey said: ¡°At that time, I always wondered if you had someone else out


    there. If I asked you to meet, you would say you are not in Eastcliff, if I asked where you


    are, you didn¡¯t say anything, and you never pick up a video call with me.¡±


    Cynthia said depressedly: ¡°I didn¡¯t n to tell you about this, because it¡¯s too


    embarrassing, but since we are here, I won¡¯t hide it from you.¡±


    Speaking of this, Cynthia paused, took a deep breath, and said calmly: ¡°In fact, I was in


    Aurous Hill during that time.¡±


    ¡°Were you in Aurous Hill at that time?¡± Harvey hurriedly asked: ¡°With your


    nephew?¡±


    Cynthia said quietly, ¡°I was imprisoned in a slum by him¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Harvey asked in amazement: ¡°You were imprisoned by him?! Why?! You are his


    aunt!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cynthia said angrily: ¡°His aunt is in his eyes, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as good as a sh!t.¡±


    With that said, she remembered the original suffering, and couldn¡¯t help but choked up,


    and said:


    ¡°That time I went to Aurous Hill, and even Charlie¡¯s subordinates could p me


    wantonly. When have I suffered this kind of grievance in my life? Over half a month during


    the period of time, I could only live in a shantytown with a rent of a few hundred yuan a


    month, with a dedicated person looking at me. I was unable to go out, unable to shop


    online, and eating in ordance with the local minimum living standards, it was simply a


    purgatory on earth¡­¡±


    Harvey waspletely shocked.


    He knew exactly what kind of person Cynthia was.


    If she had suffered such a big loss under Charlie¡¯s hands, it was enough to prove that


    this man was definitely not a good crop, and he would definitely not be able to chew the


    hard bones!


    If even Cynthia can¡¯t chew, then he must be choking.

 Chapter 3088

    Chapter 3088


    He heard her cry on the other end of the phone and hurriedly said, ¡°Cynthia, why didn¡¯t you


    tell me these things earlier?¡±


    Cynthia sighed and said helplessly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling you this? Even I can¡¯t


    provoke him. Can I still let you go find him and let you die?¡±


    Harvey said with some embarrassment: ¡°You¡­you can be regarded as my woman. If you


    say something, I will definitely be willing to go through fire and water for you!¡±


    Cynthia smiled and said, ¡°I will be satisfied if you have this kind of heart, but I am so


    old, I can still understand who can and cannot be provoked.¡±


    After speaking, Cynthia paused slightly and continued:


    ¡°I was just like you before. I felt that Charlie is just a Wade family member who has been


    living outside for many years. Once youe to a small ce like Aurous Hill, you


    can¡¯t have much power;


    When I went to him as the Wade family member who had fallen outside all the year-


    round, seeing me, an aunt who has never left the Wade family, he must have been


    respectful.


    But who knows that he doesn¡¯t put anyone in his eyes at all.¡± Immediately afterward,


    Cynthia said again: ¡°Furthermore, not only does Charlie have strong strength, he is


    deeply rooted in Aurous Hill, but more importantly, the supporters behind him are not


    only the Wade family, but the entire Gu family! It can even be said that the Gu family


    supports him and due to which his attitude, much more determined than my father.¡±


    ¡°Gu family?!¡± Harvey blurted out: ¡°Why does the Gu family support him so much?¡±


    Cynthia asked in turn: ¡°Philip and my second elder brother were worshiping brothers. The


    two children had a marriage contract in the early years. Don¡¯t you know about this?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Harvey said awkwardly: ¡°It happened more than 20 years ago, how can I remember it so


    clearly¡­¡±


    Cynthia said helplessly: ¡°Some time ago, Philip was dying of pancreatic cancer in the


    late stage, should you not know?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Harvey said: ¡°I heard that it is inexplicable and better? It¡¯s damn incredible!¡±


    Cynthia gave a hum, and said lightly: ¡°Charlie cured him.¡±


    ¡°Charlie?!¡± Harvey¡¯s jaw was almost taken off, and he blurted out: ¡°Isn¡¯t pancreatic


    cancer known as the king of cancer? Even Steve Jobs in the United States could not be


    cured, how did Charlie cure him? This is a bit of a damn againstmon sense. what?


    I can¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Cynthia chuckled twice: ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t know how he was cured, but he was cured, so he is


    not only Philip¡¯s lifesaver, but also the only son-inw candidate in Philip¡¯s heart.


    Philip has only one daughter. Who marries his daughter, who is the heir of Philip¡¯s future


    wealth, so think about it for yourself, can you provoke Charlie?¡±


    Harvey really took it this time. He finally knew that the Charlie that his son provoked is a


    complex of three forces.


    Charlie himself is a faction of his own, with the support of the Wade family and the Gu


    family behind him.


    Under this circumstance, if the whole country can provoke him, Charlie might still be


    at advantage?


    Thinking of this, his heart was desperate. In this way, his own son can¡¯t be saved.


    After thinking about it, he went from struggling and tangled in his heart to giving up


    naturally. Then he asked Cynthia, ¡°Cynthia, can you help me?¡±


    Cynthia said: ¡°You say it.¡±


    Harvey opened the mouth and said: ¡°Request your nephew, and let me talk to Kim on the


    phone¡­¡±

 Chapter 3089

    Chapter 3089


    Hearing Harvey¡¯s plea, Cynthia naturally couldn¡¯t refuse, so she said:


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll call Charlie and ask him.¡±


    Harvey sighed softly, and said dejectedly: ¡°Okay, then I will trouble you, Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Cynthiaforted: ¡°Harvey, don¡¯t be too sad. I think Kim¡¯s character is


    really not mature. It would be a good thing to hone him for three years, and if he


    continues to stay in the entertainment circle like this. I¡¯m afraid it will be more difficult


    to achieve something for him in the future.¡±


    Harvey said earnestly:


    ¡°Hey, you are right! I told him not to engage in these vain things, but this kid just wouldn¡¯t


    listen to me. If he didn¡¯t join this circle, he would naturally not provoke Charlie today. Such


    a thing¡­¡­¡±


    Cynthia said:


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Three years is not short, and long is not too long. Presumably, Charlie is just out of


    punishing him, so naturally, he will protect him well. You don¡¯t have to worry about him too


    much.¡±


    While speaking, Cynthia said again: ¡°Also, to be honest, in fact, this matter has developed


    to the present, and the result is not bad. As long as you cover this matter and don¡¯t reveal


    it to the outside, the Zhong family¡¯s face will not be affected. But you have tomunicate


    with Kim¡¯s brokeragepany. After all, he is now a public figure. He suddenly


    disappeared from the public¡¯s field of vision. It will definitely attract a lot of spection. It is


    better to have a more reasonable statement and inform the public in advance.¡±


    Harvey thought for a while, and said helplessly:


    ¡°Then dere that he is going to leave the circle and go to school. This kid is not learning


    and skillless all day long. I really n to send him abroad to study for a few years. It would


    take only three years for a master¡¯s degree. As a result, he was reluctant to go. Now it¡¯s


    okay. What¡¯s the difference between going on board for three years and the three-year


    maritime technical school?¡±


    Cynthiaforted: ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need to be too angry. I think the method you just


    mentioned is quite good.


    When I look back, I will ask Kim¡¯s brokeragepany to make an announcement, saying


    that Kim realizes that school is important and officially announced his withdrawal from the


    entertainment industry. It can also leave a good impression that academics are important


    to him over other things.¡±


    Having said that, Cynthia continued: ¡°If Kim can let go of those problems in the next three


    years, it would be a blessing in disguise.¡±


    Harvey gave a hum, and said: ¡°Listening to you, I feel morefortable.¡±


    Cynthia giggled and said, ¡°Feel morefortable, right? I made you feel morefortable


    that n!ght too!

 Chapter 3090

    Chapter 3090


    Harvey¡¯s heart was itchy, and he quickly asked: ¡°Are you doing anything right now? If it¡¯s all


    right, how abouting to my house? Kim is not at home.¡±


    Cynthia thought for a while and smiled: ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡±


    After finishing speaking, she didn¡¯t wait for Harvey to speak, she continued with a bit of


    shame:


    ¡°But I¡¯m almost done here, you wait for me, I should be able to reach your home in 20


    minutes.¡±


    Harvey was overjoyed and said hurriedly:


    ¡°Then hurry up, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home, and I happen to have dinner at my ce.


    Don¡¯t go back if there is nothing to do in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t think much, and said: ¡°In this way, I will call Charlie first and see if I


    can let you talk to Kim.¡±


    ¡°It is good!¡±


    Cynthia hung up the phone, and while letting the maid to prepare the dress, she


    called Charlie, and said with a somewhat ttering tone:


    ¡°Charlie, I have already told Kim¡¯s dad, he learned that Kim¡¯s attitude caused an


    embarrassment by offending you, when he rushed into the collision. So Harvey doesn¡¯t


    have any opinion on Kim¡¯s punishment. After all, this kid has been stubborn since he was


    a child. Charlie didn¡¯t expect that the aunt who was still begging Kim on the phone just


    now had a big change in her attitude. However, he was toozy to talk to her, so he said:


    ¡°Do you have anything else? I¡¯ll hang up if there is nothing else.¡±


    Cynthia hurriedly said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, Auntie has something else I want to trouble you, the thing is


    Kim¡¯s dad wants to talk to him on the phone, don¡¯t you think it is convenient?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Talking on the phone?¡±


    Charlie frowned, nced at Kim, who was kneeling on the ground in fear, then turned on


    the speaker of the phone and said:


    ¡°Well, tell his dad that he can talk on the phone, but you can only say things at most for


    two minutes.¡±


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s agreement, Cynthia quickly said, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell his dad, let his dad


    call him directly, okay?¡±


    ¡°He can.¡±

 Chapter 3091

    Chapter 3091


    Soon, Harvey who received the reply put the call on Kim¡¯s cell phone.


    After Charlie answered the phone, he turned on the speaker and handed the phone to


    Kim.


    On the phone, Harvey asked tentatively: ¡°Kim, are you there?¡± When Kim heard his


    father¡¯s voice, he suddenly broke down and cried, ¡°Dad! Dad, save me, dad! Someone


    here wants to send me to the ship as a crew member for three years. I am not allowed to


    disembark in the middle, Dad. Hurry up and find a way to save me back!¡±


    Harvey said embarrassingly: ¡°Kim, Dad may not be able to help you with this matter.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Kim copsed and blurted out, ¡°Dad! I still have to attend Sara¡¯s concert. I


    have to prepare for my personal concert next season. You can¡¯t leave me alone, Dad!¡±


    ¡°You are still thinking about that rubbish concert!¡±


    Harvey angrily reprimanded: ¡°When will you mature and grow up a little bit? Don¡¯t you


    think you have caused enough trouble? Don¡¯t think that I can rescue you every time you


    make a mistake. Wiping your bu.tt, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I can¡¯t help you when you are in


    trouble this time. You can wipe your bu.tt by yourself! If you can¡¯t wipe it, just don¡¯t hold it


    to me!¡±


    Kim suddenly cried, and sobbed: ¡°Dad! You can¡¯t be so cruel, I will die if you don¡¯t save


    me, Dad!¡±


    Harvey resented iron and steel and reprimanded: ¡°Kim! When will you grow up? Dad is


    talking about you. Haven¡¯t you realized that in this matter I am powerless? You are now


    What we have to do is not to ask me to save you, nor to scold me for being cruel, but to


    learn from the pain, reflect on your own problems, and then perform well in the next three


    years!¡±


    Kim couldn¡¯t help raising his head to look at Charlie, thinking desperately: ¡°It seems that


    Charlie¡¯s strength is indeed much stronger than I thought. Otherwise, it is impossible for


    Cynthia to plead uselessly, and even the father cannot do anything¡­ It seems that my


    next three years will be spent living at sea¡­I really can¡¯t get away¡­¡±


    At this moment, Charlie said: ¡°Okay, time is almost up, just stay here.¡±


    Harvey on the other end of the phone hurriedly pleaded: ¡°Master Wade, my naughty son is


    really causing you trouble. Please take care of him in the future¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked him: ¡°You seem to know my aunt very well?¡±


    Harvey hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s¡­ an old ssmate and friend for many years.¡±


    Charlie snorted, as if he had already seen everything, and said indifferently:


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I can let my aunt who is selfish to the utmost and loves her face to her bones, put down


    her body, put down the hatred of me, and humbled to help intercede. I see you two¡¯s


    rtionship should be more than just old ssmates and old friends. Will you be my


    uncle someday?¡±

 Chapter 3092

    Chapter 3092


    When Harvey heard this, he was so embarrassed that he got goosebumps all over his


    body on the other side of the phone.


    Immediately, he quickly denied: ¡°Master Wade, you have misunderstood. Your aunt and I


    are really just old ssmates and good friends. There is absolutely nothing improper¡­¡±


    Cynthia hasn¡¯t divorced her original partner yet. Harvey naturally dare not expose the


    rtionship between the two.


    Otherwise, if it spreads out. Not only will he and Cynthia be discredited, but the Wade


    family will also definitely force her to cut off all contacts with him for the sake of face.


    Even if Cynthia really loves him and insists on marrying him, the Wade family cannot


    agree, because they can¡¯t afford to lose that person.


    In that way, he and Cynthia would never want toe together in an open


    manner in their entire lives.


    If he insists, I¡¯m afraid Cynthia will offend the old man ande with him, maybe in this


    case she won¡¯t get thest bit of inheritance.


    Therefore, Harvey knew very well in his heart that he had to keep this secret, at least


    after the old man Wade drove the crane west, and Cynthia and her original partner


    formally divorced.


    This thing could not be released to the public Seeing him hurriedly denied it, Charlie has


    long since confirmed the rtionship between him and Cynthia. For him, he had developed


    the ability to analyze things logically.


    If something looks abnormal, there must be something deep in it. When Cynthia, was


    detained by Charlie in Aurous Hill at the beginning, she was not reluctant to say


    anything, and mored in the rental house all day long.


    So that Orvel had to pay attention and let all the neighbors living around her move out


    temporarily.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    With her dissatisfied personality, how could she be willing to put aside her face and


    intercede for the son of an old ssmate?


    She didn¡¯t even go out and intercede for herself.


    Therefore, on the surface, her behavior this time was very abnormal, and it seemed


    that it was extremely inconsistent with her personality. But the more this happens, the


    more representative Harvey holds a high status in Cynthia¡¯s mind and is very


    important to her.


    A woman who is nearly fifty years old had been separated from her husband for several


    years, and at the same time took another man very seriously.


    No matter how to solve this question, the final result is two words: ¡°extramarital affairs.¡±

 Chapter 3093

    Chapter 3093


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t say much, but smiled indifferently: ¡°It seems that I think too


    much.¡±


    After speaking, he checked the time and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not say much. I will have


    someone arrange a fishing boat for offshore operations in a while. Then let the son go


    onboard and experience it, and wait for the ocean freighter on my side to be ready. He


    cane back and board the ship.¡±


    Harvey felt distressed for a while, but he could only sigh:


    ¡°Then please take care of him, Master Wade¡­¡±


    At this time, Kim waspletely ashes in his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine that he was still a top star in the music industry a few hours ago, and


    after a few hours, he would be a prisoner of Charlie.


    Moreover, ording to Charlie¡¯s statement, he couldn¡¯t even stay in Aurous Hill for a few


    days, and he was about to be sent to a fishing boat to experience life.


    The conditions of the fishing boat were definitely much worse than that of arge


    freighter.


    Apart from other things, the fishing boats are small in tonnage, and they must be swaying


    more severely in the sea.


    In addition, there must be fish smell everywhere, and the conditions must be difficult.


    However, he was alone and helpless in Aurous Hill at this time. He really did not dare to


    yell at Charlie anymore, but he could only shed tears and bear it silently.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As a local snake, Orvel quickly found suitable fishing boat resources for Kim.


    After Orvel made a phone call, he ran back to Charlie eagerly and said, ¡°Master, to tell you,


    this Kim is really lucky.¡±


    As soon as Kim heard this, a good expectation suddenly appeared in his heart, and


    he thought:


    ¡°Could it be that they can¡¯t find suitable fishing boat resources, so I don¡¯t have


    to go on a fishing boat to experience life?¡±


    At this time, Charlie also curiously asked Orvel: ¡°Why so?¡± Orvel smiled and said: ¡°I


    have a fisherypany in Feng County, which is about 200 kilometers away from


    Aurous Hill.


    My younger brothers have been in charge of it. I just called and asked. They happened


    to have two fishing boats.


    To work in the South China Sea, the several boats in the fisherypany¡¯s hands are all


    medium-sized fishing boats.


    This type of vessel has limited tonnage, so you can¡¯t go too far. Generally, you are working


    near the South China Sea.


    Return, about a month or so. They are loading supplies now and will set sail on time at 8


    o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡±


    Charlie estimated that with the resources in Zhiyu¡¯s hands, one monthter, the ocean


    transportation business he and her joint venture should also be able to run, and then


    transfer Kim to the freighter.


    But if he can¡¯t get up within a month, just ask him to follow the fishing boat a few more


    times.


    So he nodded: ¡°Okay, choose this one!¡±

 Chapter 3094

    Chapter 3094


    When Kim heard this, his eyes suddenly went dark.


    ¡°It will sail early tomorrow morning?! This is too sudden, right?¡±


    As soon as he thought of this, he heard Charlie say:


    ¡°It¡¯s a bitte to set sail tomorrow morning. Since it¡¯s yourpany, then tell your


    brothers, work hard to speed up, and strive to install before 8 o¡¯clock this evening. Get


    supplies, and then set off early. It doesn¡¯t matter if the road can be slower. The important


    thing is to let Mr. Zhong board the ship early.¡±


    Kim¡¯s desire to live is gone.


    Orvel smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Master, I¡¯ll make a phone call!¡± Charlie nodded in


    satisfaction, and said to Issac: ¡°Mr. Issac, then you arrange a helicopter and send him


    over directly, and you can send him aboard as soon as hends, don¡¯t dy.¡± Issac said


    immediately: ¡°Okay young master!¡±


    Afterwards, Issac immediately asked Orvel for the address. After Orvelmunicated


    with his subordinates over there, he directly let several of his subordinates take a


    helicopter and sent the crying Kim to Feng County along the coast.


    After Kim was taken away, Charlie looked at Orvel and asked with a smile: ¡°Orvel, why do


    you have a fisherypany in your hand? I haven¡¯t heard you mention it before!¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°Hmm, Master Wade, you don¡¯t know that we are the people who


    take part in the game. Basically, we can do everything. I haven¡¯t studied much, and I


    don¡¯t know too much about business, so I like investing is such a simple and direct


    transaction.¡±


    After that, he exined: ¡°In most of my business, I use some resources on the road, open


    up a channel, register apany, and then arrange a few brothers to start directly. The


    same is true for fisherypanies. I have friends and acquaintances over there. The local


    maritime department has a good rtionship with me. So I registered apany, leased


    five or six fishing boats, and sent a few younger brothers to manage it. Basically, I can


    make a profit of one or two million yuan a year. I open a few more businesses and


    earn ie.¡±


    For Orvel, he does not have a business that can grow bigger and stronger. After all,


    there is no corepetitiveness, so he can only earn one or two million here, and one


    or two million there.


    After umting less and more, not only can he feed more people, but he also earns


    more profits. The little bit of rolling gets bigger and bigger. Charlie nodded his head with


    understanding, and also intends to make five handfuls of business, so he smiled and


    said:


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°If you are interested, after the ocean shipping business starts, the supporting supplies


    procurement business will be handed over to you to do it.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, every ocean-going cargo tanker must prepare arge amount of various


    materials before setting off. Rather than handing out this business to outsiders, it is


    better to hand it over to someone who is familiar and trusted.¡±


    When Orvel heard this, the whole person was already very excited, but still a little


    worried and said: ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid that I am not capable enough to fulfill the


    requirements¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said, ¡°As long as you work hard, you won¡¯t be dragged


    down. Then you go to Haicheng to register apany,plete the relevant


    qualifications, and arrange for a strong and reliable subordinate to look at it. When my


    business is running, with the conservative estimate you can make tens of millions a


    year.¡±

 Chapter 3095

    Chapter 3095


    Orvel was very grateful when he heard this.


    In the early years, it was rtively easy for him to make money.


    Relying on his special attributes and various rtionships, he could make a lot of money


    every year by ying side ball.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, in recent years, he has gradually washed out.


    Many things that were very profitable in the past are now no longer touched, so the


    ie has dropped sharply.


    However, he has many disciples. The cost of keeping them and feeding these people


    has not been reduced despite the decline in ie.


    On the contrary, as prices continue to rise and per capita ie continues to rise,


    their costs are also rising.


    Therefore, although he had a morous appearance in the past few years, he has


    been in a state of being stretched.


    Charlie suddenly took the initiative to hand over all the supply business of the Ocean


    Shipping Group to him in the future.


    And the huge profits contained in it are nothing short of help for him.


    Moved, Orvel couldn¡¯t help but bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Master, for your support!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite between you and me.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°I will give you Melba¡¯s contact informationter,


    and you can talk to her directly about the business connection in the future.¡±


    Immediately, Charlie remembered something, and said, ¡°Oh, yes, in the future, I believe it


    will be indispensable to deal with some local people. There must be countless local


    snakes in this ce, and you will have to arrange some younger brothers here to help


    Melba solve some things that she is not good at. I will treat this business as a security


    business outsourced to you at that time. The profit margin should also be


    considerable. Then, from the masters of the He family, I will arrange one or two for you.¡±


    Orvel quickly said, ¡°Master can rest assured, I will go all out to ensure the normal operation


    of the terminal!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and said:


    ¡°If this is the case, then you should hurry up to n when you go back, and consult with


    Melba to see what you need to prepare and do your homework in advance.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie looked at the time, stretched his waist, and said to Orvel and


    Issac:


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s be here today. You two have worked hard too. Two dayster, it will be the


    concert of Sara. Pay more attention to the situation in Aurous Hill, if there is any evil moth


    coming over, please tell me in time.¡±

 Chapter 3096

    Chapter 3096


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°Master, Zhifei from the Su family has been busy with Miss Gu¡¯s


    concert recently. He is very courteous, and he specifically came to me and wanted to


    buy the biggest billboard here. I ignored him. I think this guy might be nning to


    make some monsters on the day of the concert. Do you want to do it in advance?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled slightly, and said: ¡°Zhifei must be interesting in Sara. As the so-called fair


    ladies and gentlemen are so charming, it is not wrong to like her.


    As long as he doesn¡¯t act like Kim, don¡¯t care about him. ¡° Issac said earnestly: ¡°Master, I


    think that he will definitely be a scourge in the future. Instead of letting him develop like


    this, it is better to start early to avoid future troubles.¡±


    After speaking, he suddenly remembered something and couldn¡¯t help but said excitedly:


    ¡°Master, or send him to Syria too, and be apany with his father over there.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Are you addicted to sending someone to Syria?¡±


    Issacughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not true. The main reason is that the kid has impure motives


    for Miss Gu and I want to get him to Syria once and for all.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand:


    ¡°I want to cooperate with Zhiyu now. This cooperation hasn¡¯t officially started yet. I


    turned around and send her brother to Syria. How can I cooperate in the future?¡±


    Issac said: ¡°Master, you sent her dad to Syria, didn¡¯t she say nothing?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s different. Zhiyu¡¯s concept of right and wrong is


    very strong. I sent her dad to Syria for several reasons that cannot be refuted. The first is


    that Zynn did organize an anti-Wade alliance, there were hatreds and grudges with my


    father; second, he is inferior to his beasty father, and helped him to abuse, which indirectly


    caused his wife and daughter to be in danger; Third, Zynn, as a father, not only watches


    his daughter indifferently in danger, He even wandered around Chengfeng like a dog,


    begging for mercy. I sent him to Syria, and Zhiyu knew he deserved it.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°However, if I also throw Zhifei into Syria now, she will


    definitely not be able to ept it, and there is no reasonable reason for me to do this,


    and this act can¡¯t stand for reason.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Issac said in a daze: ¡°Actually, I just think this guy really follows Miss Gu with


    bad intentions, but you can rest assured, Master, I will definitely keep an eye on him. If


    he dares to fix any monsters, as long as you give a word, I will immediately control him.¡±


    Charlie smiled, and said, ¡°Tomorrow the team from the Sara¡¯s will be here. If they need


    your help, you must be more dedicated.¡±


    Issac immediately stated: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, in my heart, Miss Gu¡¯s priority is


    second only to you!¡±

 Chapter 3097

    Chapter 3097


    In the early morning of the next day, the two business jetsnded at Aurous Hill


    Airport 15 minutes apart.


    There are nesnding early in the morning, which is very rare in Aurous Hill.


    Because most of the first flights on duty are from the airport early in the morning, so there


    are a lot of nes departing from the airport in the early morning, and there are almost no


    iing nes.


    Of the two business jets, one flew from the north, and the other flew all night from the


    far southwestern Indian Ocean.


    This business jet flying from the north is full of Sara¡¯s management team.


    They will begin the inspection and final adjustment of the concert venue and stage


    sound equipment this morning to prepare for her rehearsal tomorrow.


    In the business jet flying from the Indian Ocean, apart from the flight attendant, there is


    only one passenger, and this passenger is Zhiyu.


    She left for the Maldives yesterday and handled the ownership change of the


    ind with Anson. After the formalities werepleted, she flew back non-stop.


    When her business jet stopped at the stand, dozens of Sara¡¯s team members in the


    business jet in front had already left in the airport shuttle bus.


    She got into an off-road vehicle prepared at the airport and headed to the business jet


    terminal.


    When she finished the entry formalities and walked out of the passage, she happened to


    meet Sara¡¯s team members picking up luggage in the luggage area.


    Seeing this group of people¡¯srge bags and small bags, as well as various


    professional flight cases, Zhiyu nced more subconsciously, and then guessed the


    origin of this group, knowing that they must be Sara¡¯s team.


    However, she didn¡¯t think much, so she nned to bypass them directly to the exit, and


    then go to the parking building to pick up the car and go home.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, a familiar man appeared in her field of vision. This man


    was her brother Zhifei.


    At this moment, he rushed in from the outside and came directly to a female leader


    of Sara¡¯s team, and smiled diligently:


    ¡°Oh, a lot of people! But I was looking forward to it. You had to board the ne so early.


    Have you worked hard all the way?¡±


    Tasha smiled awkwardly, and asked in surprise, ¡°Why did Master Su arrive at the


    airport so early?¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m was afraid that you will be struggling too hard, so I wanted to


    bring the convoy to pick you up. The convoy is waiting outside and can take you to the


    hotel at any time!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3098

    Chapter 3098


    Seeing Zhifei, Zhiyu hurriedly stopped and turned sideways silently so as not to be


    recognized by him.


    At the same time, she quietly looked at him twenty or thirty meters away from her


    corner.


    Seeing her brother¡¯s courageous and ttering look in front of Tasha, she suddenly felt a


    little sick in her heart.


    She suddenly felt that the men of the Su family had a very strong purpose in doing


    anything.


    Take her father as an example. The two women almost died at the hands of her


    grandfather, but when her grandfather needed him to act as a facade, he was still able to


    put everything down and return to his father to y the role of a filial son.


    In the final analysis, he wanted to strive for the seat of the Su family heir.


    In the face of this purpose, the daughter is not that important at all. As for the older


    brother, the same is true.


    A few days ago, he had just sat down, the fact that he still stood in line with his


    grandfather after she and her mother were almost killed by grandfather. From this alone,


    it can be seen that his pursuit of utilitarianism isparable to that of his father. The


    same is true for Sara.


    Even with so many things happening at home, his pursuit of Sara has not been affected


    in any way, and there has never been a momentary pause.


    At the moment, only Sara¡¯s brokerage team ising to the airport, but even so, her


    brother has personallye forward to greet them, from this we can see how diligent he


    is. Zhifei came to pick up Tasha and coworkers¡¯ entourage early in the morning, just to


    please the people around Sara first.


    He felt that as long as these people feel that he is a good man with good intentions, these


    people will definitely say good things for him in front of Sara.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In his opinion, most women seem to be assertive, but in fact, there is not much


    assertiveness and persistence in their bones.


    Many girls don¡¯t like a man at first, but once people around her are blowing air in her


    ears, brainwashing her, and constantly saying good things about the man, her heart will


    change little by little.


    And many boys will use this as a tactic after pursuing girls to no avail, and there are


    countless sessful cases in the market.


    Therefore, Zhifei made a special trip to the airport to show his courtesy to Tasha and other


    Sara¡¯s team members.

 Chapter 3099

    Chapter 3099


    In order to pursue Sara, Zhifei did not bother much during this time.


    During this period of time in Aurous Hill, he has been carrying Sara¡¯s team on his back,


    paying for them with his own money, and secretly upgrading the hardware for the concert


    this time.


    Originally, Sara¡¯s various equipment configurations for this concert have reached the


    upper limit ofmercial performances, and the cost was so high that it was almost


    close to the revenue bnce line.


    And this level of equipment is already the limit of globalmercial concerts. Even


    top singers such as Michael Jackson and Beyonc¨¦ would not be higher than this.


    But Zhifei felt that he must let Sara feel his own good intentions.


    Therefore, he spent money to buy the team responsible for the sound and lighting of


    the concert and the stage art.


    With Sara¡¯s team on his back, he reced the hardware and equipment such as the


    sound and lighting of the concert with the top level of the Olympic opening ceremony.


    The freight for these equipments from overseas by air alone cost millions, plus the


    equipment leasing andmissioning costs, the overall cost has exceeded 30 million.


    You must know that only tens of thousands of people will participate in a concert, and the


    face price of the performance ranges from one to two thousand to two to three hundred. If


    you take the median, the per capita ticket price is only one thousand. The box office


    revenue is only a mere tens of millions.


    For any team, it is impossible to spend 30 million to build on- site equipment, because in


    this way, even if all the concert tickets are sold out, they will lose at least 15 million. But


    Zhifei didn¡¯t care.


    What he wanted was to use this almost stupid generosity in exchange for Sara¡¯s favor.


    Throwing thirty million, just to make the concert of his sweetheart reach the top


    international level, Zhifei himself is happy with his arrangements, and he felt that this


    move would definitely win Sara¡¯s favor.


    Moreover, he even thought that if his confession at the concert is unsessful, he would


    look for a public rtionspany to bring the rhythm to the wholework.


    By then, as long as the media exposes the fact that he is spending 30 million, and then


    puts himself in an ¡°infatuated man¡± persona, it will invisibly bring strong psychological


    pressure to Sara.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, moral kidnapping is also a good way to pursue the other party.


    Tasha, who is like any other human being, naturally knows why Zhifei is so diligent.


    She hurriedly said to Zhifei: ¡°Mr. Su you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I havemunicated


    with the executionpany that cooperated with us before in Aurous Hill. They have


    arranged a pick-up vehicle, so we won¡¯t bother you.¡±

 Chapter 3100

    Chapter 3100


    Zhifei heard this and knew that the other party was deliberately keeping a distance


    from him, but he was not angry.


    Instead, he smiled and said: ¡°Tasha, you may not know that the bus driver that the


    executivepany arranged for you, had a sudden illness this morning, and he went to


    the emergency department of the hospital. The executivepany was unable to find


    an alternative immediately, so I hurried over to prevent you from waiting at the


    airport. After all, you are not only crowded, but also so with more baggage equipment,


    the need for taxis will definitely be endless.¡±


    When Tasha heard this, she guessed that whether it was true or false, she could not


    refuse Zhifei, because they were rtively short on time.


    So they have to hurry to the hotel to check-in, put down their luggage, and immediately


    follow the schedule.


    They have to take all kinds of equipment to the venue. If they don¡¯t take the vehicles


    arranged by Zhifei, it might be a dy of two or three hours.


    So she had no choice but to say thankfully: ¡°Mr. Su, thank you so much¡­¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly said, ¡°What are you doing so politely with me.¡±


    After speaking, he quickly reached out and took Tasha¡¯s suitcase, and said: ¡°The convoy


    is right outside the door, let¡¯s set off quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tasha nodded and hurriedly said to the staff around her: ¡°Everyone quickly pick


    up the luggage, and then take the car to the hotel. Time is tight, everyone move faster.¡±


    The group hurriedly sorted their luggage and items, and together with Tasha, headed to


    the exit under the leadership of Zhifei.


    At this time, outside the exit of the corporate jet building, more than ten ck Rolls-


    Royce cars and two vans were parked neatly. Such a grand stage shocked the young


    people in the team.


    Because Sara was low-key and never used top luxury cars like Rolls-Royce, most of her


    staff had never had the opportunity to ride in a Rolls-Royce as well.


    Now they see more than a dozen Rolls-Royce picking up the ne, one by one. There


    are some uncontroble joys.


    As Zhifei put Tasha¡¯s luggage into the trunk of the lead car, he said to everyone: ¡°Look for


    a car nearby and get in. We have many cars and are spacious. One car can seat two or


    three people.¡±


    ¡°Some of the luggage that needs to be carried to the hotel is hard for everyone to carry


    by themselves. As for the equipment that needs to be sent to the venue, it will just stay


    here. I have arranged two trucks behind me and professional transport personnel. It will


    help send the equipment directly to the venue, so that it can save a little trouble too!¡±


    Most of the team brought by Tasha were girls, and Zhifei¡¯s thoughtful and careful


    arrangement immediately won him a lot of favor.


    So, the girls cheered, and after thanking Zhifei, they got into the car nearby.


    Zhifei put the suitcase in, and said to Tasha, ¡°Tasha, you can take this car with me. It just


    so happens that I have something tomunicate with you on the road.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Okay.¡± she nodded and was about to open the car door. Zhifei hurriedly stepped forward,


    opened the door in front of her, and said with a smile: ¡°Come on, please get in the car.¡±


    Tasha thanked him and got into the car.

 Chapter 3101

    Chapter 3101


    Immediately afterward, Zhifei also got into the car from the other side, and the convoy left


    the airport in a mighty manner.


    It was not until the convoy left that Zhiyu came out of the airport.


    Seeing the fleet of so many Rolls-Royces go further and further away, her brows


    frowned, and she was unspeakably bored.


    At this time, in the lead car of the Rolls-Royce team.


    Zhifei sat next to Tasha and said with a smile: ¡°Tasha, I have taken a lot of advertising


    spots in Aurous Hill during this period. I have already started to scroll the promotional


    posters of Miss Gu¡¯s concert for 24 hours. We will enter the city in a while. On the road,


    you can see at least twenty or thirty advertising resources.¡±


    Tasha asked in a puzzled way: ¡°Mr. Su, Sara¡¯s concert tickets seem to have been sold


    out a long time ago. You are still doing so many off-site promotions. Isn¡¯t it a waste?¡±


    Zhifei smiled and said with a serious face: ¡°It¡¯s a trend! Although the carrying capacity of


    the concert has reached the upper limit, it is still 30,000 to 50,000 people. The permanent


    poption of Aurous Hill is almost 10 million. If we can save the remaining people who


    are out also covered, and Ms. Gu¡¯s poprity will also be greatly improved, don¡¯t you


    think?¡±


    Tasha smiled awkwardly: ¡°To be honest, Mr. Su, you can see from the top rankings of


    major websites and the search index of search engines that Sara¡¯s influence is currently


    the highest among domestic celebrities. There is no one, so our operational thinking has


    long since paid no attention to building momentum. On the contrary, we have always


    deliberately refrained from building momentum and evaded it¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Zhifei asked in surprise: ¡°Now stars are vying for traffic all day long. The traffic cost


    in the entertainment industry is getting more and more expensive. Many celebrities are


    smashing the pot and selling iron to create momentum for themselves. Why are you doing


    the opposite? Right?¡±


    Tasha earnestly exined: ¡°This is what Sara meant. She feels that excessively creating


    momentum is wasteful on the one hand, and encroaching on public resources on the


    other.¡±


    After speaking, she said again: ¡°Sara feels that the exposure of the entertainment industry


    is limited after all. It is nothing more than a long-term loss. If she gathers too much traffic


    alone, the traffic of other people in the entertainment industry will continuously dilute, which


    is unfair to others.¡±


    Zhifei heard the drums in his heart, and asked in a low voice: ¡°Tasha, I got get these


    advertising spaces. Looking back, Miss Gu will see it. Wouldn¡¯t she be upset?¡±


    Tasha smirked: ¡°I can¡¯t say this well.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3102

    Chapter 3102


    Zhifei nodded thoughtfully, and thought to himself: ¡°There are so many advertising spaces


    at no cost. If the counter-effectes up again, wouldn¡¯t it be self-defeating?¡±


    Thinking of this, he asked along the way: ¡°That¡¯s right, when will Miss Gue here?¡±


    Tasha cautiously replied: ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. Sara still has a job in Eastcliff, and


    she will not be able toe here until the end of her work. Moreover, she usually travels


    by private jet and the time is always uncertain.¡±


    Zhifei nodded lightly, and said with a smile: ¡°If you can contact her, you can tell me in


    advance and I will pick her up at that time.¡±


    Tasha agreed and said, ¡°I will pass it to Sarater.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhifei smiled, and said deliberately: ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that Kim came to Aurous


    Hill yesterday, and he was put up by someone as soon as he got off the ne. Do you


    know who did it?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tasha said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know this.¡±


    In fact, although Tasha did not know the details, she basically guessed that Charlie


    should have done this.


    Therefore, she subconsciously looked at Zhifei again, feeling more or less sympathetic


    to him.


    She knew that Zhifei bothered so much to pursue Sara.


    But she knew better than Sara has no one but Charlie in her eyes. No matter how


    much Zhifei pleased Sara, Sara would never look at him more.


    Therefore, she had known for a long time that no matter how hard Zhifei tried, the only


    thing waiting for him at the end is a failure. There was absolutely no second possibility.


    While talking, she suddenly received a push on her mobile phone.


    She took out her mobile phone and read it. It was a piece of news. The headline on it


    read:


    ¡°Kim Brokerage Company Announces an Announcement at 7:30 This Morning: Kim has


    announced that he willpletely withdraw from the entertainment industry and will soon


    go overseas for further studies!¡± ¡·


    Tasha suddenly eximed, and then hurriedly clicked to view the details. Zhifei also


    hurried over to find out.


    In the details of this report, Kim¡¯s agency imed that after careful consideration, Kim


    believes that he is not suitable for staying in the entertainment industry.


    So he hopes to focus on his studies and go abroad to study for a master¡¯s degree in


    business administration in order to seed in the future.


    The family business was preparing for it, so he decided to leave the entertainment


    circle permanently.


    Zhifei suddenlyughed when he saw this, and said:


    ¡°I think Kim¡¯s news is fake, and it¡¯s true that he has no face to stay in the entertainment


    industry. The video of picking up yesterday is still the top searched one. It¡¯s all on the


    Inte. It¡¯s overwhelming ridicule. If it¡¯s me, I must have no face to stay in this circle.¡±


    Tasha smiled politely and said nothing. However, she was surprised at Charlie¡¯s methods


    in her heart. Although the strength of Kim¡¯s family is not as good as that of a top dude like


    Zhifei, it can be regarded as the first echelon in China.


    Even Zhifei, wouldn¡¯t dare to give him such a cruel hand, but Charlie seems to ignore this


    at all.


    A rich second-generation star with a prosperous career, but when he first arrived in


    Aurous Hill, Charlie met him. The fame was buried in a pit, this kind of cruel method has


    never been seen in this circle before.


    ¡­

 Chapter 3103

    Chapter 3103


    The convoy drove to the entrance of Shangri-La. Zhifei said to Tasha, ¡°Tasha, you have


    already booked the room, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tasha nodded: ¡°It has been booked in advance.¡±


    Zhifei heaved a sigh of relief and said: ¡°Then I won¡¯t send you in. Anyway, you have to go


    to the venue after you put your luggage. I will wait for you in the car. You wille


    out directly and I will take you to the venue.¡±


    Tasha didn¡¯t think much, and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Su, and I will let everyone as soon


    as possible.¡±


    After that, she pushed the door and got off. Zhifei also hurriedly got down, first helped her


    take out the suitcase, took her team memebers in and checked in, and hurried back into


    the car again.


    Zhifei sitting in the car was somewhat nervous.


    He knew that his father had lived in Shangri-La quietly before and disappeared until now,


    so he didn¡¯t want to step into Shangri-La as ast resort.


    After Tasha finished the check-in procedure, she first brought her personal luggage and


    came to the reserved room.


    She and Sara have a very good personal rtionship, so they n to live in the same


    luxury suite this time, so that they can take care of each other when they are out for work.


    After she arrived in the room, she put down her luggage and made a video call to Sara.


    The video was quickly connected, and Sara on the other end of the phone was lying


    lazily on the bed and askedzily:


    ¡°Tasha, have you arrived in Aurous Hill?¡± Tasha replied: ¡°I¡¯m at the


    hotel.¡±


    After that, she switched cameras to take a picture of the hotel environment.


    Sara hurriedly asked, ¡°Have you seen Charlie?¡±


    Tasha curled her lips: ¡°Where can I meet him! But I saw Zhifei. He picked us up at the


    airport.¡±


    Sara couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°Why did hee?¡±


    Tasha said: ¡°Nothing to do so diligently, it must be that the drunkard is not interested in


    drinking, and he has been asking me when you will arrive. I guess he thinks of the time to


    pick you up at the airport.¡±


    Sara blurted out: ¡°I don¡¯t want him to pick me up! Charlie will pick me up at the airport


    when that happens, Zhifei shouldn¡¯te to mess with me! Otherwise, I won¡¯t spare


    him!¡±


    Tasha said helplessly: ¡°Charlie, Charlie, I know your Charlie, and you don¡¯t know what is


    so fascinating about this guy who betrayed the marriage contract!¡±


    Sara hummed: ¡°You¡¯re not me, can you don¡¯t know anything! By the way, did you take


    my baby safely?¡±


    Tasha said perfunctorily: ¡°Brought it! Here it is! See!¡±


    After speaking, the camera pointed at the suitcase and said:


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that in the suitcase!¡±


    Sara couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°Quickly open and let me check, there must be no mistakes!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 3104

    Chapter 3104


    Helpless Tasha had to open the box at Sara¡¯s request, and took out the things she was


    talking about.


    Sara watched the video for a long time, and after making sure that there were no


    problems, she breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    ¡°Tasha, you must help me put the baby away, don¡¯t make a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Tasha said with a curl of her lips, ¡°I would rather not let it out if I make a


    mistake, are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Sara happily put her chin in her hands and smiled like a flower: ¡°Tasha is the


    best! Love you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t love me!¡± Tasha snorted with a look of disgust:


    ¡°You still love your Charlie brother!¡±


    Sara said seriously: ¡°That¡¯s right! How can I say those two words to you, obviously


    only Charlie deserves it!¡±


    Tasha said angrily: ¡°Sara! You little white-eyed wolf who has forgotten her friends! How


    unfortunate, I have always been so good to you!¡±


    Sara stuck out her tongue and made a grimace: ¡°Slightly¡­I have to get up, I am


    ignoring you, goodbye!¡±


    After speaking, she hung up the call.


    Tasha shook her head helplessly and put Sara¡¯s baby in a safe ce.


    Then she quickly got out of the room, gathered other team members, and headed to


    the venue for eptance.


    Zhifei was naturally very diligent and apanied along the way.


    The motorcade carried the team to the Olympic Center venue. At this time, the entire


    performance site had beenpletely set up.


    The van arranged by Zhifei had already transported the equipment brought by the group


    from Eastcliff to the venue.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As soon as she entered the venue, Tasha immediately instructed the people


    around her:


    ¡°Everyone hurry up and perform your duties, and the stage part is responsible for


    quickly checking and epting all the hardware equipment. Focus on the inspection of


    the elevators, and be sure to make sure that there is nothing wrong;¡±


    ¡°In addition, the lighting engineer hurriedly connect theputer, try the on-site lighting


    effects, and checked one by one to see if the equipment is damaged or there are


    any hidden dangers;¡±


    ¡°The sound engineer troubleshoot the audio equipment, check the status of the


    equipment one by one, and check the sound field at the scene by the way. We must


    ensure that the listening experience of the audience in the venue is the best.¡±

 Chapter 3105

    Chapter 3105


    Zhifei, who was next to Tasha, heard her words and hurriedly said to her:


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Tasha, for this concert, I specially asked a friend to get a batch of very good lighting


    and sound equipment from the United States, because these equipment are really


    good. It¡¯s better, so I made my own im and asked the executivepany to rece


    the full set of ns. I didn¡¯t notify you. Please forgive me.¡±


    As soon as Tasha heard about the changed of equipment, she suddenly pulled down her


    face, a little nervous and annoyed, and said:


    ¡°Mr. Su, if I remember correctly, our cooperation with you is limited to your naming this


    concert, and we and you to donate money to charity organizations. How can you


    change our lighting and sound equipment program without authorization? For such a


    big performance, all the lighting and sound systems follow our entire performance


    program, even every light on this stage, every how bright every second of a song


    should be is preset in our performance program. If you change it so arbitrarily, if it fails


    to match our original program n, the stage effect and all will be greatly reduced!¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly exined:


    ¡°Don¡¯t get annoyed, I know I don¡¯t have the right to make any changes to the execution


    n of your performance, but I alsopletely did it out of good intentions. After all, this


    is the first time for Miss Gu¡¯s concert tour this year. For one, I want to make this


    performance more perfect, so I just decided to call the shots without notifying you in


    advance and adjusted the overall n.¡±


    Speaking of this, he promised:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, I have specially invited the best lighting sound engineer from the


    United States this time, and they will connect with your original executive team. The


    equipment ispletely based on yours requriments. It has been optimized based on


    the previous program, so you can rest assured that the performance will only be


    improved and will never bepromised.¡±


    Tasha looked at Zhifei and said seriously:


    ¡°Mr. Su, this matter is not just a question of the effectiveness of the performance. The


    fundamental problem is that we must perform our duties in cooperation and do our own job


    well. At the same time, we must also give enough respect to others. It is indeed very


    inappropriate for you to directly intervene in our work. If Sara knew about it, she would


    definitely be very angry!¡±


    With that, she turned around and said to an assistant she brought:


    ¡°Find the person in charge of the executivepany. I want to ask him, it¡¯s clear


    that we are their Party A. Why do they have to cooperate with others to conceal


    it? Not follow us and make big changes to our project!¡±


    The assistant hurriedly said, ¡°Okay Sister Tasha, I¡¯ll find him now!¡±

 Chapter 3106

    Chapter 3106


    Zhifei hurriedly stopped him, and then said to Tasha:


    ¡°Oh, Tasha, everyone is trying to make this concert more perfect, so you don¡¯t have


    to go online like this, right? In addition, the executivepany is there. I spent


    money to manage it, but they also did the best job with quality and quantity. You can


    first let people try the effect of lighting and sound. As long as the effect is higher


    than the previous set of solutions, it will prove that these tasks are not done in vain.¡±


    After speaking, he continued:


    ¡°Moreover, the lighting and sound equipment are operated by professionals like


    you. Whether Miss Gues to rehearsal or perform, she focuses on the performance


    effect, not the brand of lighting and sound equipment. As long as you don¡¯t tell her, how will


    she know? If she finds that the performance of this arrangement seems to be exceptionally


    good at that time, I am afraid it¡¯s toote to be happy. After the performance is over, I will


    personally apologize to her, and I will definitely not let it ruin her performance. What do you


    think?¡±


    Tasha understood Zhifei¡¯s intentions too well. He did this just to please Sara.


    Why does he need to personally apologize to Sara after the show is over? It should be


    for credit, right?


    At this time, Zhifei said again: ¡°Tasha, Miss Gu wille to the rehearsal tomorrow, and


    the concert will officially begin the next night. Now, this set of equipment has been set up,


    temporary recement is definitely impossible, so this time I ask you. Do me a favor, I


    promise only this time, there will be no next time.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it, Tasha felt that what Zhifei said was really right. For a concert of


    tens of thousands of people, it would take a few days to set up on-site equipment, and


    the time to transport the equipment is even longer.


    Now if she wants to change back to the original hardware. This simply is impossible, and


    it seems that the only way to go on is to not tinker with the arrangement for now. Thinking


    of this, she had to instruct the lighting engineer and sound engineer:


    ¡°You two will work hard today. Test all the equipment again to see if this new equipment is


    perfectlypatible with our previous solution. If it can, it will be the best, but If it¡¯s not,


    you can take the time to solve it. Even if you stay up all night, you must make sure


    that everything is done and perfectly ready for tomorrow!¡±


    The two agreed without hesitation, and then immediately began to work. Zhifei on the


    side breathed a sigh of relief, hugged Tasha, and said gratefully: ¡°Tasha, thank you


    so much this time.¡±


    Tasha looked at him with a pious look, and secretly sighed in her heart: ¡°This Zhifei Su i


    working for Sara¡¯s concert so hard. He has to wait for the start of the concert, and see Sara


    carefully prepared the surprise for Charlie. Will, he not break down and die here on the


    spot?¡±

 Chapter 3107

    Chapter 3107


    In the evening, Tasha checked all the hardware equipment at the performance site and


    returned to the hotel after confirming that there was no problem. As soon as she arrived


    in the room, she immediately made a video call to Sara. The phone was connected, and


    Sara was resting in her room in her pajamas and mask.


    She opened her mouth and asked: ¡°Tasha, the venue is ready, right?¡±


    Tasha nodded: ¡°It¡¯s all ready. You can rehearse directly when you arrive tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Sara breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a serious face:


    ¡°I have yed so many concerts, and not once have got as nervous as now. Cannot


    think of a business trip for this concert.¡±


    Tasha thought of Zhifei¡¯s affairs, and said: ¡°By the way, Sara, I have to report something to


    you.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Tasha said: ¡°That is, Zhifei, the person who bought the executivepany privately,


    changed all the lighting and audio equipment for the concert.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sara immediately asked angrily: ¡°Why would that Zhifei do this? What rights does


    he have? Contact him, no matter what method you use, you must rece the equipment


    with me before the show!¡±


    Tasha hurriedlyforted: ¡°Sara, don¡¯t worry. The situation of the equipment is like


    this. Although the whole equipment is changed, there is no reduction or malicious


    damage. On the contrary, he personally rented all the stage equipment from the United


    States.¡±


    With that said, her tone was already a little excited, and she said excitedly:


    ¡°Our lighting engineer and sound engineer have carried out the joint tuning of the


    equipment today, and the effect is really very good! To be honest, I have never seen


    such a high configuration Concert, even Michael Jackson¡¯s concerts during his lifetime,


    can¡¯t reach this level of hardware, and the stage effects must be very explosive at that


    time!¡±


    Sara was relieved when she heard this, but she still felt a little ufortable.


    She sullenly said: ¡°This Zhifei is too independent. This is my concert for Charlie. He


    doesn¡¯t need his courtesy at all!¡±


    Then, she hurriedly said: ¡°That¡¯s right, you can let me calcte how much it costs to rent


    this equipment. After the concert, I will return the money to him!¡±


    Tasha said, ¡°Why Sara, Zhifei is willing to rush to get these, then let him do it, why


    should we give him the money?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡±


    Sara said: ¡°This concert is for Charlie. If he needs to spend money to upgrade the


    equipment, then this concert is not pure enough in my mind, and it can even be said


    to be a failure. A stain!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take advantage of him and leave myself such  a big regret. Besides, I am


    not without money. Even if he spends 100 million to upgrade his equipment, I can afford it.¡±

 Chapter 3108

    Chapter 3108


    ¡°That won¡¯t be enough.¡± Tasha said: ¡°I heard from the sound engineer, it would probably


    cost more than 20 million.¡±


    Sara said immediately: ¡°Then give him 30 million after the concert is over!¡±


    Tasha: ¡°Give it to him this time, but you still have to think about it. If he does this next


    time, what shall we do? After all, you have a lot of concerts this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Sara said confidently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after this concert, he will definitely not pester


    me again.¡±


    Tasha nodded thoughtfully: ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ When you show the surprise to Charlie at the


    concert, Zhifei will definitely not pester you anymore.¡±


    Speaking of this, she heaved a sigh of relief and said:


    ¡°In this case, I will arrange the finance to prepare a check for 30 million and give it to


    him as soon as the performance is over.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you will give it to him then, I don¡¯t want to deal with him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tasha nodded, and then said again: ¡°Oh, by the way, Sara, when will youe


    over?¡±


    Sara opened the mouth and said:


    ¡°I should take off at around 8:00 in the morning andnd at around 9:30, but I have


    made an appointment with Charlie.¡±


    ¡°He wille to the airport to pick me up at that time, so you don¡¯t have to worry about


    me.¡±


    Tasha: ¡°Today Zhifei has been asking me when you will be here. I doubt his intentions


    about you. He may find a way to pick you up at the airport. You have to pay attention to it in


    advance.¡±


    Sara suddenly said depressed: ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be so boring, would he?¡±


    Tasha curled her lips: ¡°Even for us the staff, he came to the airport to meet us personally,


    not to mention you?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I guess he has been paying attention to the arrival information of Aurous Hill Airport for a


    long time ago, maybe for your ne, he has yet He has already seen the information of


    departure and route application.¡±


    Sara thought for a moment and said:


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s do this. Tomorrow, I will use my family¡¯s ne to apply for a flight permit that


    departs at 11 o¡¯clock in the morning, and put a smoke bomb.¡±


    ¡°You also talk to the on-site staff and say I can only arrive at one point in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°After I arrive, I will go directly to the venue for rehearsal, so that Zhifei also believes


    it. Then I rent a business jet and fly over quietly at 8 o¡¯clock in the morning.¡±


    Tasha hurriedly said: ¡°Why is it so troublesome? Just ask Charlie to pick you up. When


    Zhifei sees him, he will know that you already have a sweetheart, so he may find himself in


    trouble and return.¡±


    ¡°How do you do that?¡± Sara blurted out: ¡°Charlie is married. If someone else knows about


    me and him, it will be bad for him when this spreads out.¡±


    Tasha was stunned for a moment, and said helplessly for a moment:


    ¡°Okay¡­ Then I¡¯ll tell everyone that you will arrive at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, hoping to


    fool Zhifei.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 3109

    Chapter 3109


    The next day. Charlie and ire got up early in the morning, and mother-in-w ine had


    already cooked breakfast.


    While washing, Charlie received a WeChat message from Sara which said:


    ¡°Charlie, I can get to Aurous Hill Airport at nine o¡¯clock and I will be out of the airport


    gate at ten o¡¯clock. Is this time okay for you?¡±


    Charlie immediately replied to her, no problem.


    Then she sent another message, stating ¡°I will see you then.¡±


    During breakfast, Charlie took another look at the time.


    ire goes out at 8 o¡¯clock normally, and he drives her to the hotel site of the Emgrand


    Group by himself, and then he will go to the airport. Time must be toote.


    ire said to Charlie while eating, ¡°By the way, from today onwards, you don¡¯t have to


    work so hard. You drop me and pick me up every day. I don¡¯t think there have been any


    strange murders in Aurous Hill in the past few days. It¡¯s okay now.¡±


    Before Charlie spoke, ine hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, my girl, this kind of thing can be


    sloppy. Maybe the murderer has been hidden temporarily.¡±


    ¡°You should be more careful. You are the only daughter of your mom. There must be


    no mistakes!¡±


    Since joining Tomson, ine has basically recognized the reality that her future life


    will definitely depend on her daughter and son-inw.


    Needless to say, the daughter is gentle, kind, and filial to her parents. Although in the


    son-inw¡¯s case she has no choice, he is an outsider after all.


    Therefore, on the one hand, she cared about her daughter, and on the other hand, she


    was also worried.


    If something goes wrong with her daughter, Charlie will turn his face and ignored his


    mother-inw.


    In other words, ire is the guarantee for her to enjoy a good life.


    Although Charlie knew that Jinghai¡¯s senior brother Cary has already died, and there


    would be no such strange murders in Aurous Hill in the future.


    But in order to reassure his wife and father-inw and mother-inw, he took the


    initiative to speak:


    ¡°ire, during this time, let¡¯s be more cautious and don¡¯t take it lightly, so I¡¯ll drop you at


    the construction site for a while.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ire smiled slightly and said, ¡°After a while, you will have to work so hard to take me to


    the old town. I will not go to the Emgrand Group this morning.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Why are you going to the old town early in the morning?¡±


    ire smiled and said: ¡°The Group¡¯s design work has beenpleted and


    construction has started, so now it is also epting other design orders.¡±


    ¡°My employee received a new customer in the old city a few days ago. To renovate an old


    house, the design n was made by me. I have to go in person and talk to the owner over


    there.¡±

 Chapter 3110

    Chapter 3110


    Hearing that ire had new customers, Charlie didn¡¯t think much about it.


    ire¡¯spany has two business lines, one of which is decoration design and the other


    is decoration undertaking.


    Among them, decoration design is her main business, because she is good at design.


    As for the decoration business, she is more of a supervisor, and the specific work has to


    be outsourced to the decorationpany.


    At present, the design work of the Emgrand Group has beenpleted long ago, the


    actual decoration is being carried out in an orderly manner, and is gradually on the right


    track.


    So ire¡¯s and part of the energy of the employees have been released and began to look


    for other projects.


    After breakfast, the couple drove out of the house together, and Charlie drove her to the


    old city.


    After the car drove a certain distance, Charlie said to ire:


    ¡°Wife, tell me the detailed address you are going to.¡±


    ¡°I will open a navigation system, and I can also check the traffic information by the


    way.¡±


    ire opened the mouth and said:


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know the specific house number, but I know it is near the Catholic Church in


    the old city, or you can drive there first.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised when he heard this.


    This is because the old house where he lived with his parents when he was a child


    happened to be very close to the church in the old city.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wondered: ¡°Is Wife¡¯s new client is Zhiyu¡¯s mother, Auntie Liona?¡±


    Thinking of this, he felt like he was thinking too much.


    Due to arge number of historical buildings in the old city, many old houses are not


    allowed to be demolished and rebuilt, but there are still arge number of citizens living


    there.


    So ire¡¯s client should not be such a coincidence that it happens to be Liona?


    At a certain moment, he also thought about asking his wife vaguely, such as her new


    client¡¯sst name, but he still gave it up after thinking about it.


    When he drove the car to the Catholic Church in the old city, he turned left under ire¡¯s


    instructions.


    Seeing that he was getting closer and closer to the old house where he lived in


    childhood, he felt more and more ufortable with a sense of premonition.


    Sure enough, when the car drove to the alley of the old house, ire pointed to the old


    house clearly and said, ¡°Husband, my client¡¯s house is that one. Just park the car at the


    door.¡±

 Chapter 3111

    Chapter 3111


    Charlie sighed inwardly: ¡°This really deserves toe and I can¡¯t hide it.¡±


    Immediately, he pretended to ask her casually: ¡°Wife, I have something to do, do you


    need me to wait for you here?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± she hurriedly said: ¡°If you have anything to do, I guess it will be all morning on


    my side. After this is done, I will take a taxi to the hotel of the Emgrand Group by myself.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°In the evening you cane there and pick me up from there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie breathed a sigh of relief.


    What he thinks now is that it is best not to meet Liona and Zhiyu, the mother and


    daughter under this situation.


    So, he slowly parked the car at the door of the old house, ready to wait for ire to get


    out of the car, and then leave quickly.


    However, what he is afraid of is destined.


    As soon as he stopped the car, a ck Mercedes car stopped behind his car.


    The driver was a middle-aged male. After he got out of the car, he immediately opened


    the two rear doors and Zhiyu and her mother Liona walked down from left to right.


    At this time, ire also pushed the door and got out of the car.


    The mother and daughter happened to see her from behind, so Liona shouted in surprise:


    ¡°Manager Willson!¡±


    ire hurriedly turned around, saw Liona, hurriedly smiled, and said, ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡±


    Liona smiled and said, ¡°Why Manager Willson came so early?¡±


    ire said hurriedly and politely:


    ¡°Auntie, we still have a lot of renovation and decoration this time, so I came over early to


    confirm with you some things in detail.¡±


    Liona nodded, pointed at Zhiyu next to her, and said: ¡°Manager Willson, let me


    introduce to you, this is my daughter, Zhiyu Su.¡±


    After all, she said to Zhiyu: ¡°Zhiyu, this is the owner of the design studio I told you, ire.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded slightly, and said politely: ¡°Hello, Manager Willson!¡±


    ire hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Manager Willson, just call me ire.¡±


    After that, she saw Liona introduced her daughter to her, so she was polite and naturally


    had to introduce her husband, so she hurriedly turned sideways and said to Charlie in the


    car:


    ¡°Husband, Come down and say hello to Auntie and Miss Su.¡±


    In fact, Charlie sat in the car and saw Liona and Zhiyu behind him through the rearview


    mirror of the car.


    Just when he was thinking about driving away quickly, he didn¡¯t expect his wife to ask him


    down and say hello to them.


    In this situation, it is definitely impossible for him to leave directly just by putting the foot on


    the elerator pedal.


    So he had to bite the bullet and get out of the car.

 Chapter 3112

    Chapter 3112


    As soon as he got out of the car, he was recognized by Zhiyu with excellent eyesight.


    Just as her eyes widened and she blurted out a word of kindness, Liona was also


    astonished. She never expected that the designer she was cooperating with was actually


    Charlie¡¯s wife.


    When the mother and daughter were surprised, Charlie hurriedly spoke first: ¡°Good


    morning, you two, please take care of me when we meet for the first time.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When Charlie said meeting for the first time, Zhiyu and Liona suddenly understood.


    He definitely didn¡¯t want the two of them to show the truth about his acquaintance with him


    in front of his wife.


    So, Liona hurriedly smiled and said: ¡°You two are really talented women.¡±


    Zhiyu stood there silently, feeling a bit sour in her heart. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t


    help looking at ire andpared herself with her in her heart.


    ire is naturally too beautiful, but Zhiyu doesn¡¯t think she is much worse than her. If


    you count her background, she will definitely beat her easily.


    ire didn¡¯t know what Zhiyu was thinking. Seeing that Charlie hade down to greet


    Liona and her daughter, she looked at Charlie and said softly:


    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t you have anything else? Go ahead, I have to go in and check the n


    with Auntie.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said smoothly: ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t dy your business.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Liona and Zhiyu, smiled, and said,


    ¡°Auntie, Miss Su, goodbye.¡±


    Liona and Zhiyu also politely bid farewell to him, and then watched him drive away


    with ire.


    Seeing Charlie left, ire said to Liona: ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Liona smiled slightly,


    and walked into the courtyard of


    the old house with ire.


    As the three of them walked, Liona asked with interest: ¡°ire, how did you meet your


    husband?¡±


    ire smiled slightly and said truthfully: ¡°Husband and I were introduced by my


    grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Introduced by grandfather?¡± Liona was very curious and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Then


    how did you get together?¡±


    ire said embarrassingly, ¡°How can I tell you this¡­ We were actually married at the


    request of my grandfather¡­¡±


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help but gossipingly asked: ¡°Ah? Didn¡¯t you guys fell in love freely?¡±

 Chapter 3113

    Chapter 3113


    ire bit her lip and said truthfully: ¡°Before we got married, we didn¡¯t know much about


    it¡­¡±


    Zhiyu was suddenly a little excited and blurted out: ¡°Isn¡¯t that equivalent to an arranged


    marriage in a feudal society?¡±


    Zhiyu¡¯s words made ire suddenly more embarrassed.


    She stroked the hair between her temples and said falteringly:


    ¡°This¡­I don¡¯t know if it counts as an arranged marriage¡­¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Before you got married, you two didn¡¯t know each other.


    Naturally, there is no emotional foundation.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, there is no emotional foundation, and you married at the request of your


    grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Just like the writer Lu Xun back then, he and his original wife, Ms. Zhu An, did not have


    any affection. They married at the request of Mr. Lu Xun¡¯s mother.¡±


    With that said, Zhiyu suddenly thought of something, and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Lu Xun and


    Ms. Zhu An seem to have not been a husband and wife in their lives. Wouldn¡¯t you two


    be the same?!¡±


    Facing Zhiyu¡¯s straightforward words, ire looked even more embarrassed, and said in


    embarrassment, ¡°I¡­I¡­this¡­this¡­¡±


    ire¡¯s nervousness caused Zhiyu¡¯s eyes to suddenly look happy.


    She felt that she should have guessed right, so ire had such an unnatural performance.


    If she guessed it right, then Charlie and her are only nominally husband and wife.


    In that case, doesn¡¯t it mean that she has more opportunities?


    Liona on the side also saw some clues from ire¡¯s performance, and she also realized


    that this was an excellent situation for her daughter.


    However, she was also ashamed of her own thoughts, after all, this kind of thing is not


    glorious, and even a little despicable.


    At this time, Zhiyu hurriedly stepped forward, took ire¡¯s arm, and asked in a low


    voice, ¡°ire, how long have you been married to your husband?¡±


    ire said truthfully: ¡°We have been married for four years.¡± ¡°Four years?¡± Zhiyu asked


    pretendingly in surprise: ¡°Then can you tell me how is your arranged marriage, like how


    are you two getting along in four years?¡±


    ¡°Is it as a friend as a guest or a persons acting to live together, basically not interfering with


    each other?¡±

 Chapter 3114

    Chapter 3114


    ire was even more embarrassed by Zhiyu¡¯s question, and for a moment she didn¡¯t


    know what to say.


    But the more embarrassed she was, the more determined Zhiyu¡¯s guess, and her heart


    became more rxed.


    Liona on the side saw ire blushing with Zhiyu¡¯s question, and hurriedly said to Zhiyu:


    ¡°Zhiyu, stop talking nonsense here, how can you gossip about other people¡¯s privacy?¡±


    Zhiyu also realized that it was really wrong for her to do this, and hurriedly said


    apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ire, I¡¯m too much gossiping.¡±


    ire heaved a sigh of relief and said hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    After that, she quickly took out the tablet from her bag, opened the sketch she


    designed, and said to Liona: ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s talk about the n!¡±


    Liona said: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s important to talk about business matters!¡±


    Zhiyu¡¯s heart was a little excited at this time.


    For a long time, she felt that there were too many obstacles between herself and Charlie,


    and the possibility was very thin.


    Among them, the biggest obstacle is Charlie¡¯s wife, who isparable to the


    insurmountable Mount Everest.


    Secondly, there is Sara who has a marriage contract with him, and even he even may


    have more confidantes she doesn¡¯t know.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, the discovery just now gave her a little more confidence deep in her


    heart.


    Because the biggest obstacle does not seem to be as difficult to ovee as she


    imagined.


    At this moment, she had a feeling of indifference.


    So, while her mother was talking about ns with ire, she hurriedly walked out of the


    old house and went to the yard. Then she took out her phone and sent Charlie a


    WeChat voice:


    ¡°Grace, I didn¡¯t expect you to be with your wife all because of an arranged marriage!¡±

 Chapter 3115

    Chapter 3115


    On this side, Charlie left the old town and was driving to the airport.


    On the way, he was still thinking about the meeting with Liona and Zhiyu just now, and he


    couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly:


    ¡°In contrast, Aurous Hill is such a small city. If it continues to develop like this, the


    chances of meeting various acquaintances will increase in the future.¡±


    ¡°The more, and the more people who know my true identity, if things go on like this,


    sooner orter there will be times when the paper won¡¯t hold the fire.¡±


    In addition to feeling that Aurous Hill is a bit small, Charlie also felt that more and


    more people were pouring into the city from all walks of life.


    Zhiyu is here, Nanako is also here, and Sara will be there soon.


    Just don¡¯t know where these people will go after Sara¡¯s concert.


    Just when he was feeling deeply moved, he suddenly received Zhiyu¡¯s WeChat. Upon


    seeing it, he was shocked by the content of the text.


    He looked at the time, and he had just left for only five minutes. Why did Zhiyu get these


    things out of ire¡¯s mouth so quickly? !


    He sighed at Zhiyu¡¯s shrewdness, and at the same time replied to her with a voice


    message: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the arranged marriage? Although Wife and I are in an


    arranged marriage, we have a very good rtionship.¡±


    Zhiyu saw that Charlie replied to a voice message, so she cautiously put the phone


    in her ear and listened to the message from Charlie.


    Afterward, she lowered her voice and replied: ¡°My dear, don¡¯t lie to me. I guess you and


    your wife are not only in an arranged marriage, but you two have never been


    married properly, right?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect this girl¡¯s eyes to be so poisonous, so he avoided talking about it:


    ¡°There is no need to tell you everything about the matter between the two of us, right?¡±


    Zhiyu replied earnestly:


    ¡°Avoiding to talk about it is a manifestation of a guilty conscience. Moreover, if you two


    are in a good rtionship and you are married after marriage, then you will be married


    for four years and you cannot have any children. I¡¯m sure that you two are married!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charlie was very helpless at her guess, neither admitting nor refuting it, and said lightly:


    ¡°How do you guess is your freedom.¡±


    Zhiyu immediately epted it and said, ¡°Grace doesn¡¯t want me to guess, so I won¡¯t


    guess. Grace, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    As she said, she did not wait for Charlie to express his position, and hurriedly said


    again:


    ¡°By the way, I have an appointment with Miss Watt. We will meet at Emgrand Group at


    9:30 this morning to discuss the details of the follow-up cooperation. I don¡¯t know when


    the friend will arrive. Will youe?¡±


    Charlie replied: ¡°I have something to do today, so I won¡¯t go there, but I asked Orvel to


    contact Melba. When you meet her, he should also pass by.¡±


    ¡°I have promised to purchase material for the cargo ships, and The security work of the


    terminal is entrusted to him, so he


    will also cooperate with you in the future.¡±


    ¡°If you have any requirements or needs, you can directly mention it to him.¡±


    Zhiyu said: ¡°Okay Grace, I will discuss it in detail with Miss Watt and Mr. Orvel.¡±


    As she said, she suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, Grace, are you


    going to pick up Sara at the airport today?!¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he couldn¡¯t help frowning and asked her, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Zhiyu said truthfully: ¡°I know that Grace and Sara have a marriage contract, and it is said


    that their family has not given up looking for you for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Combined with her sudden selection of the first concert of the tour in Aurous Hill, it can


    basically be guessed. She must have done this with the Grace.¡±


    ¡°Since Miss Gu hase from a long distance, as the host, it is reasonable for you to


    go to the airport to pick her up from the ne.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing, Zhiyu is indeed very smart, even


    smart enough to make him involuntarily make wary of her!

 Chapter 3116

    Chapter 3116


    When Charlie went to the airport, Zhifei had already learned the departure time of


    Sara¡¯s private ne from his own channel.


    It just so happened that the informer he ced in the stadium told him that Sara would not


    arrive at the stadium for rehearsal until the afternoon.


    The two time points of departure time and rehearsal time were very consistent, giving him


    a full grasp of Sara¡¯s itinerary.


    He felt that since she won¡¯tnd until 12 o¡¯clock and a little closer, then he didn¡¯t have to


    worry about going to the airport.


    So he confessed to his subordinates, set off on time at 11:30, and set off to the airport to


    meet Sara.


    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Sara was already sitting on the ne heading to


    Aurous Hill.


    Charlie arrived at the airport at 9:30 in the morning. When he arrived, Issac had already


    arrived.


    Under Issac¡¯s leadership, Charlie drove the car into the airport and drove straight to the


    hangar.


    In order to prevent Sara¡¯s identity from being exposed, Issac used his rtionship to


    move all the staff and other aircraft out of the hangar that can amodate four


    aircraft.


    This made sure that before Sara¡¯s ne stops, he and Charlie are the only two in the


    entire hangar.


    Fifteen minutester, Sara¡¯s business jetnded at Aurous Hill Airport, and then followed


    the guided car and taxied all the way to the hangar.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the ne came in, Issac took out a bunch of flowers from his car and


    handed them to Charlie, and said, ¡°Master, these are the flowers you asked me to


    prepare.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°When did I ask you to prepare flowers?¡±


    Issac hurriedly lowered his voice and said, ¡°Master, Miss Gu hase from afar, if you


    are not even ready to put flowers in front of her, how can you get past?¡±


    Charlie looked down at the handful of roses, and said embarrassingly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s giving


    flowers, it¡¯s not appropriate to give roses?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Issac waved his hand hurriedly: ¡°Master, there is nothing inappropriate about it.


    If there are no flowers, it is really inappropriate.¡±

 Chapter 3117

    Chapter 3117


    As soon as Issac finished speaking, the cabin door of the business jet in front of him


    slowly opened outward.


    The opened cabin door flipped to the ground and became a staircase. Sara ran down


    happily like a gust of wind.


    ¡°Charlie!¡±


    Seeing Charlie, she yelled sweetly all the way, then ran to him, saw a bunch of flowers in


    his hand, and said excitedly: ¡°Wow! Charlie, are these flowers for me?¡±


    Charlie looked at the flowers in his hand, feeling helpless, but he could only nod and smile:


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for you¡­¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± she took the flowers happily, looked around, and saw that there were no outsiders


    except Issac, so she immediately stood on tiptoe, ki55ed Charlie on the cheek, and said


    sweetly: ¡± Thank you, Charlie!¡±


    At this time, Issac hurriedly turned his head and walked aside with a smirk.


    He knew very well in his heart that if the scene where Sara ki55ed Charlie just now, if it


    were filmed and posted on the Inte, it would probably be the top headline and


    number one hot search for at least one week.


    Unlike Kim¡¯s enthusiasm that relies entirely on hype and money, Sara¡¯s enthusiasm


    ispletely real.


    In China, she is a national idol, the dream lover of all men, and her status is higher than


    that of Japan¡¯s national woman Yui Aragaki.


    On this side, Charlie pretended to touch his face indifferently, and said to her:


    ¡°Sara, you must be very exhausted from the long journey. I¡¯d better send you to the


    hotel to rest first.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She hurriedly took his arm and asked him, ¡°Charlie, are you going to be freeter?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She said coquettishly: ¡°Then you will have lunch with me in the hotel at noon?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie agreed without thinking about it. He didn¡¯t n to go home at noon


    anyway. It was the same wherever, wherever he ate.


    So he took the initiative to open the door of the co-pilot and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to


    Shangri-La.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sara hurriedly sat in with the flowers. Charlie greeted Issac, and Issac


    got into his car, drove ahead, and left the airport. On the way, Charlie asked Sara: ¡°Sara,


    what time will Uncle and Auntiee over tomorrow?¡±


    Sara said: ¡°They should be here around this time tomorrow, or maybe a littleter.¡±

 Chapter 3118

    Chapter 3118


    Sara spoke further: ¡°By the way, Charlie, if you have nothing to do tomorrow morning, we


    cane to the airport to pick them up together!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you turn around and confirm the time with them. Then


    we will meet at the airport together.¡±


    Sara immediately took out her mobile phone and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t wait to turn


    around, I will make a video call to dad now.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Charlie said hurriedly, ¡°No rush to ask now. Uncle may be at work. It doesn¡¯t matter if you


    ask at night.¡±


    Sara waved her hand: ¡°Charlie, it is okay, I have to tell them about my arrival anyway.¡±


    After speaking, she clicked the request for video call.


    Soon, Philip turned on the video and asked with a smile: ¡°Sara, you havended in


    Aurous Hill safely, right?¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Dad, I have arrived. Charlie came to pick me.¡±


    With that, she quickly raised her phone to the right, so that the camera could just capture


    Charlie who was driving on the left.


    When Philip saw Charlie, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Charlie, you had to go to


    the airport to pick up my daughter!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, you are too far-sighted. Your daughter came to Aurous


    Hill, how can I note to pick her up.¡±


    Philip smiled and said:


    ¡°Originally, I and your Auntie nned toe over there today, but there is a board of


    directors on the group¡¯s side that is about to open.¡±


    ¡°Today it is really hard to get away, so I wille to Aurous Hill tomorrow morning to meet


    you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡± Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Tomorrow, I wille to the airport to pick you


    up and Auntie together with your daughter.¡±

 Chapter 3119

    Chapter 3119


    As Philip was talking, on the other side of the video, Linan walked into Philip¡¯s office and


    said, ¡°Philip, everyone is almost there. Come join us.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m videoing with Sara and Charlie. Would you like to talk?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Linan said with joy, and hurriedly ran behind Philip, leaned over, and smiled at


    the camera:


    ¡°Charlie, tomorrow is your birthday. Auntie wishes you a happy birthday in


    advance!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±


    Linan had long regarded him as her son-inw, even her own son, so she was very close


    to him in her heart, and said with a smile:


    ¡°You won¡¯te to Eastcliff this time to see me and your Uncle. we both miss you. Uncle


    talks about you every day here at home.¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s like you don¡¯t talk about it. How do I remember that you talk


    about him the most?¡±


    Linan smiled and said, ¡°Charlie is in my mind, just like my own son. Is there anything


    wrong with me being a mother?¡±


    Philip nodded and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Look, Charlie, Auntie and I really treat you as our own child. If you have time in the


    future, you muste to Eastcliff to see us often!¡±


    Charlie agreed without hesitation, and said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely.¡±


    Philip nodded in satisfaction, and said:


    ¡°Charlie, Auntie, and I are going to convene the board of directors meeting, so let¡¯s


    not talk about it. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow!¡±


    When Sara heard that her parents were going to the meeting, she hurriedly said:


    ¡°Mom and dad, don¡¯t hang up in a hurry. I haven¡¯t shown you the flowers that Charlie


    gave me!¡±


    After speaking, she quickly switched the cameras and took a picture of the bunch of


    flowers on herp.


    Linan at the end of the video said with a smile: ¡°Oh, Charlie is really interested in such a


    big bouquet of roses!¡±


    ¡°I have been with your dad for so many years, and it seems that your dad has never given


    me flowers.¡±


    Philip said embarrassingly: ¡°We are an old couple, so how can we pay attention to


    these?¡±


    Linan gave him a white look and said, ¡°So this is the gap between you and Charlie.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Do you think Charlie knows more about romance? Even just picking up at the airport, a


    bunch of roses is prepared by him.¡±


    Charlie was also very speechless for a while.


    Sara smiled at this time and said, ¡°Dad, did you hear that? You will learn more from


    Charlie in the future!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she said contentedly: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done showing off. Go ahead and


    hang up!¡±

 Chapter 3120

    Chapter 3120


    After Sara hung up the video, Charlie asked her curiously:


    ¡°Sara, now Auntie is also busy with the Gu Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sara nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Since dad recovered, the group has


    developed as fast as a chicken blood.¡±


    ¡°Many things are there and they are too busy, and dad doesn¡¯t particrly believe in my


    two uncles, so mom just goes and helps him.¡±


    After speaking, Sara sighed: ¡°Mom is really a strong woman, and she is more dedicated to


    her work than my dad.¡±


    ¡°In the recent period, she has obviously be a little more haggard than before, which


    makes me feel distressed.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°Then after Uncle and Auntiee tomorrow, I will give


    them supplementary medicine, which will definitely relieve their health.¡±


    Sara chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Charlie, you have such a good recipe, so you can


    just give me a pair of pills too. I have been working hard recently!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said casually: ¡°Isn¡¯t that a sentence?¡±


    Sara nodded, remembering something, and hurriedly asked:


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the way, Charlie, how is Kim now?¡±


    ¡°What did you do to him that made him make the decision to quit the entertainment


    industry?¡±


    ¡°He.¡± Charlie said casually: ¡°I asked Orvel to arrange for him to go out to sea for fishing


    first.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Sara asked with a look of surprise: ¡°What?! Going out to sea to fish? Didn¡¯t his


    agency dere that he is going to study abroad?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°He wants to study abroad? It¡¯s so beautiful that his liver hurts!


    I arranged for him a three-year internship as a seafarer.¡±


    ¡°I arrange for him to go for an internship on a fishing boat when he is running. He will not


    be allowed to disembark after three years.¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that he has already arrived in the South China Sea and started fishing.¡±


    Sara chuckled and blurted out: ¡°Charlie, you are too bad, why let him be a seaman¡­¡±


    Charlie said in a joking tone: ¡°The main reason is that there are too many people living in


    the kennel. It is still being expanded at this time, so he is lucky.¡±


    Sara was stunned, and asked in a puzzled way: ¡°Charlie, what kind of kennel? What


    does it mean to live in a kennel?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, this kind of thing is not suitable for children, you don¡¯t


    need to know too much.¡±


    Sara stuck out her tongue and said obediently: ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t ask.¡±

 Chapter 3121

    Chapter 3121


    After that, Sara asked him again: ¡°By the way, Charlie, you are going back to Eastcliff to


    attend the ancestor worship ceremony on Qingming Festival, right?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sara said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Qingming Festival in April? There are more than 20 days left.


    In other words, after more than 20 days, I will be able to see you in Eastcliff again.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Yes, I will definitely visit you and Uncle and Auntie at that time.¡±


    Sara said: ¡°Your schedule is just right, because I¡¯m going to the United States in mid-April.¡±


    ¡°Going to America?¡± Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Why are you going to America suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Not suddenly.¡± Sara said: ¡°I¡¯m going to quit the entertainment circle this time, so I want


    to hold a few more concerts, which can be regarded as an exnation for the fans.¡±


    ¡°I also have a lot of fans in Europe, America, Japan, and Korea. Among them, most of


    them are of Chinese descent.¡±


    ¡°So in addition to our domestic, maind, and Taiwan concerts, there are also some


    concert arrangements in Japan, South Korea, Europe, and the United States.¡±


    ¡°From mid-April to the end of April, I will be in New York, Chicago, Los Angeles, and


    Houston in the United States. And five games in Seattle, and then another three games


    in Japan and South Korea.¡±


    Charlie asked in a puzzled way: ¡°Why don¡¯t you finish the Asian performance first and


    then go to Europe and the United States? You will have tossed for more than half a


    month, and you have to toss back.


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°Mom and Dad happened to be going to the United States for


    official business in April, so I n to go with them.¡±


    After that, she asked him again: ¡°Charlie, do you want to go together?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said with a smile: ¡°I won¡¯t go. There are quite a lot of


    things in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that April is the month when the Ocean Shipping Group will start, so I


    should not be able to get out.¡±


    Sara nodded, and said with some regret: ¡°The main reason is that I am unfamiliar with the


    ce where I was born in the United States. I always feel not used to it.¡±


    ¡°It would be better to have my parents together. It would be better if Charlie we could go


    together, but you have yourself. You have to be busy with things, I can fully understand.¡±


    Charlieforted: ¡°Although the United States is far away, it takes only twelve hours to


    fly by ne.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you are mainly performing for overseas Chinese, so you don¡¯t have to worry


    about being ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Sara nodded slightly and asked him, ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t you want to go to the United


    States for a visit?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°What am I going to see there?¡±


    Sara said: ¡°Meet your grandpa and grandma, I heard my mother say that your grandpa and


    grandma are still alive.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie was stunned. After a few seconds, he smiled unnaturally, and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to disturb them. After all, I haven¡¯t seen them a few times when I was young,


    and I don¡¯t want to go to them.¡±


    ¡°They have no feelings for me either, having said that, I have no feelings for them


    either.¡±


    There is a word, Charlie did not say it.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t know much about his mother¡¯s life experience, and he had only


    seen his grandpa and grandma when he was very young, so he and grandpa and


    grandma had no rtionship basis.


    Moreover, after he met Pord, he told him that his mother¡¯s family is actually much


    stronger than the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°His grandparents have always been dissatisfied with his mother¡¯s decision to marry his


    father and follow him back to China.


    It is said that his mother may have had a lot of conflicts with her parental family because


    of this.


    Now his mother is no longer alive, and their grandson, who has not seen each other in


    20 years, would embarrass them if he really went to see his grandfather and


    grandmother.


    Therefore, he felt that not to disturb them is a kind of respect for them.

 Chapter 3122

    Chapter 3122


    Charlie drove to Shangri-La and took the internal elevator with Sara to the suite her


    team had reserved.


    As soon as she entered the suite, Sara ran to the sofa in twos and twos and came to a


    standard bed, and said with emotion:


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really tiring to get up early to catch a ne.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°If you are tired, take a break first, and we will go to dinner when


    you are ready.¡±


    Sara hurriedly asked, ¡°Charlie, where are you going to take me to eat?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Wherever you want, if you don¡¯t dislike it, we can eat something in the


    catering department of Shangri-La.¡± ¡°If you dislike it, let¡¯s go to Orvel¡¯s ssical Mansion.¡±


    Sara hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°Oh, forget the ssical Mansion.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much toss, too rich meals, and it¡¯s very tiring to eat, and I get the venue rehearsal


    at one o¡¯clock, time is tight.¡±


    With that said, she asked diligently:


    ¡°Charlie, or let the catering department make some food and deliver it to the room. You


    can eat with me in the room.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°If you are toozy to move, then I¡¯ll let Issac arrange for


    someone to bring a meal over.¡±


    She quickly said: ¡°That would be better!¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Charlie called Issac and asked him to arrange for the food and beverage department to


    make some special dishes, which were delivered to Sara¡¯s room at about 11:30. Issac


    hurriedly went to the food and beverage department to keep an eye on them for fear of


    negligence.


    At 10:30 in the morning, Zhifei¡¯s prepared motorcade had assembled at the entrance of


    the stadium, ready to go to the airport to wee Sara¡¯s arrival.


    In order to fully grasp the trajectory of Sara¡¯s actions, Zhifei specifically asked someone


    to ask about the status of Sara¡¯s private jet.¡±


    ¡°Such as whether it hasunched a parking bay, whether it has started queuing to leave


    the airport, and when it is expected to take off.


    However, just when he was ready to leave for the airport, he received a message from


    Eastcliff, who told him that Sara¡¯s private ne had just canceled today¡¯s flight n.


    Zhifei couldn¡¯t react at all, so he called and asked:


    ¡°You said that Sara¡¯s flight is canceled? What¡¯s the matter? Is the weather in Eastcliff


    bad? Is there a thunderstorm or windy weather?¡±


    The other party¡¯s answer was simple and concise: ¡°The breeze is blowing, and there are


    no clouds.¡±


    Zhifei frowned and asked, ¡°Is that flow control?¡±


    The other party¡¯s answer is still simple and straightforward: ¡°The flow is normal.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Zhifei asked puzzlingly: ¡°Isn¡¯t the flight canceled in these two


    situations? Either the weather is bad, or the traffic control!¡±


    The other party opened his mouth and said:


    ¡°There is another possibility that the other party wants to cancel it. If the other party


    can¡¯t fly due to a temporary change, you can¡¯t let the ne fly by itself, right?¡±

 Chapter 3123

    Chapter 3123


    Zhifei was agitated for a while, immediately hung up the phone, turned back to the


    inside of the stadium, and said to Tasha who was working:


    ¡°Tasha, what time will Miss Gue over today?¡±


    Tasha pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°She will start the rehearsal at one o¡¯clock in


    the afternoon. Haven¡¯t I told you about it a long time ago?¡±


    Zhifei held back his anger and said, ¡°I asked when she would fly over. I just heard that


    her ne has canceled today¡¯s flight n.¡±


    Tasha asked with a look of surprise: ¡°Ah? Really? I haven¡¯t heard of this, and she


    didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Zhifei asked her back: ¡°You are her agent, don¡¯t you know when she will arrive in


    Aurous Hill today?¡±


    Tasha nodded earnestly, and said: ¡°Mr. Su, you are right. I really don¡¯t know when she


    will arrive in Aurous Hill today. She didn¡¯t let me arrange the pick-up, and only said


    that she would arrive at the venue after one o¡¯clock.¡±


    Zhifei raised his wrist, looked at the limited-edition Richard Mille watch on his wrist,


    frowned, and said:


    ¡°It is 11 o¡¯clock now. If there is any dy, she will definitely not be able to arrive at the


    venue on time.¡±


    With that said, Zhifei said, ¡°Let me call Miss Gu.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Tasha said: ¡°Mr. Su, if there is nothing else, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhifei nodded, took out


    his mobile phone, found Sara¡¯s number, and dialed it.


    However, a prompt came from the other end of the phone: ¡°Sorry, the user you are calling


    has been turned off. Please try againter.¡±


    Seeing Sara turned off the phone, Zhifei was even more confused. He didn¡¯t know


    that her mobile phone had been in the Do Not Disturb mode for a long time.¡±


    ¡°In this mode, only a few calls she has whitelisted could get through. No matter who it


    is, it would be a shutdown reminder.


    Therefore, he hurriedly asked someone to inquire about the relevant information of


    Aurous Hill Airport, but did not find that the airport had Sara¡¯s entry registration


    information. He instinctively thought that she should have not arrived in Aurous Hill yet.


    Maybe she was dyed in Eastcliff due to some ident. Maybe she would change to


    another ne toe to Aurous Hill soon. So he quickly ordered his men to drive to


    Aurous Hill Airport. Waiting for the job, at the same time, he called his friends on the


    railway to ask them to help verify whether Sara bought high-speed rail tickets in the


    railway system. In his opinion, from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill, she could not have other


    options besides flying and taking the high-speed rail.¡±


    ¡°As long as he seizes these two channels, he will definitely be able to wait for her.


    As a result, what made him think of abnormality was that he waited until nearly twelve


    o¡¯clock, and friends at the airport and railway did not make any progress.

 Chapter 3124

    Chapter 3124


    This made Zhifei particrly puzzled. He felt that Sara attaches great importance


    to this performance.


    The performance will officially begin tomorrow, and she must finish the rehearsal today. It


    shouldn¡¯t be a temporary absence at this time.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he has not been able to contact anyone at the moment, nor can he find any


    clues, which makes him a little anxious.


    Seeing that the time is only two or three minutes away from 12 o¡¯clock, after thinking


    about it, he decided to give up the n to pick her up from the airport.


    First, he went back to the venue to have a look. In case she went to the venue rehearsal


    quietly and on time, and he is still at the airport, waiting to pick her up, that¡¯d be a horrible


    story.


    Wanting to understand this, he hurriedly led people to the Olympic Center.


    Just when his car had entered the gate of the Olympic Center, Charlie drove Sara to the


    VIP passage at the back door of the Olympic Center venue.


    Tasha has arranged for staff to seal the entrances and exits in advance to prevent fans


    from getting in.


    After Charlie stopped the car, Sara said to him, ¡°Thank you, Charlie, for bringing me


    here. I¡¯ll go now!¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Sara, do you want me to apany you to the rehearsal?¡±


    Sara hurriedly said:


    ¡°No need! My rehearsal is confidential to you, and I can¡¯t tell you anything, otherwise,


    there will be no surprises at the official performance tomorrow. You should go to your


    own business!¡±


    Charlie had no choice but to nod his head and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave first. Call me if


    you have something to do with me.¡±


    She said yfully: ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t forget to pick up my parents tomorrow with me!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie agreed, and said: ¡°You go to work, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye Charlie!¡±


    At the same time, Zhifei also drove into the VIP channel.


    Since he himself is a partner of the organizer, he has been using the VIP channel these


    days, so the staff will let him go directly when they see his car.


    As soon as he drove the car into the VIP aisle, he saw Sara stepping out of the ordinary


    BMW 520 in front, and when she got down, she waved at the person in the cab with a


    happy face.


    Zhifei couldn¡¯t see the appearance of the driver from behind, but through the rear ss,


    he could see the back of Charlie¡¯s head.


    Charlie has a short hairstyle. No matter who looked from behind, he could see that


    he was a man.


    At this moment, Zhifei was furious, and gritted his teeth and cursed:


    ¡°Damn! I waited for you for noon, I didn¡¯t expect you toe with another man over! The


    airport and the high-speed rail don¡¯t have your information.¡±.


    ¡°But you have already arrived in Aurous Hill, it seems that you are deliberately avoiding


    me!¡±


    Immediately, he carefully read Charlie¡¯s license te number, took out his cell phone, and


    made a call.


    ¡°Hey! Help me look up a license te information! I want all the information about the


    owner! It is urgent!¡±

 Chapter 3125

    Chapter 3125


    Zhifei is not a local in Aurous Hill.


    Therefore, although he can use a lot of rtionships, the degree of reliability of this


    rtionship is not high.


    Basically, his subordinates have to find severalyers of rtionships in a roundabout way


    to reach the key person.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Normally, if he wants to inquire about the information of someone in this city, a call is made


    to the person under his hand.


    This person under his hand will then activate contacts and find the local rtionship in


    Aurous Hill. Although it is a bit more troublesome, it is not too difficult.


    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that the BMW he wanted to check this time was


    registered under the name of Charlie¡¯s wife, ire.


    As the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurous Hill, and as Charlie¡¯s right-hand man,


    Issac has already managed the upper and lower rtions.


    All the personal information rted to Charlie, his wife ire, father-inw, and his


    mother-inw, All have very timely warning reminders.


    If someone inquires the information of the family of four in the system, the moment he


    enters his name or license te number and clicks on the query, he will send an early


    warning to Issac as soon as possible.


    At the same time, regardless of whether he is inquiring about the names of the four


    members of Charlie¡¯s family, or their license tes, addresses, and ID numbers, it is not


    that easy.


    The system will immediately trigger the protection rules and first gives a feedback


    ¡°system information maintenance, please try againter¡± prompt to the other party.


    Therefore, when Zhifei found the key person and who entered ire¡¯s license te


    number into the system, Issac immediately received the message.


    But the person found that the system was being maintained, so he didn¡¯t think much


    about it, and nned to wait a few minutes and try again.


    While he was waiting, Issac immediately contacted the person in charge of the Aurous


    Hill Transportation Department to conduct a counter-check directly in the internal system.


    In less than a minute, he found the person searching for ire¡¯s license te number.


    The man was a middle-level manager of the Aurous Hill Transportation Department. A


    few minutes ago, he received a friend¡¯s entrustment to help inquire about a local license


    te number.


    The other party only asked for the registration information of the car. He didn¡¯t think


    much about it, so he prepared the feedback to the other party after checking.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Issac locked him in only less than a minute.


    Then, he was suddenly called by the head to the office.

 Chapter 3126

    Chapter 3126


    He didn¡¯t know it was his search behavior that caused the catastrophe. He pushed the


    door and asked with a ttering expression: ¡°Sir, what do you want me to do?¡±


    The person called An immediately asked him: ¡°You just checked the information of a


    BMW in the system?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± the person said nervously, ¡°No, is there any misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± An said in a cold voice: ¡°Don¡¯t forget that there are behavior


    statistics inside the system.¡±


    ¡°The login ount which just checked the car info is yours, and the IP address that


    sent the query requestes from your workstation. How do you exin this?¡±


    The man was startled. He usually has a good rtionship with An, and he can be


    regarded as one of his confidantes.


    It stands to reason that he shouldn¡¯t suddenly be so serious. He must have caused


    trouble.


    So he hurriedly said in a low voice and ttering: ¡°An, what we do is the work of the


    traffic system.¡±


    ¡°I check the license te number. There is no principle problem? Why are you so


    angry?¡±


    An sternly said: ¡°In normal times, opening one eye and closing one eye will pass,


    but this time you stabbed a big basket! I can¡¯t save you!¡±


    The man asked nervously, ¡°All¡­An¡­What the hell is going on here? Can you give me


    a rough idea? My heart is panicking like something¡­¡±


    An red at him and said coldly:


    ¡°Because of your business, President Issac from Shangri-La hase to me. You know


    his background. It is definitely not a trivial matter to let him find you so quickly!¡±


    The man eximed: ¡°Iss¡­Issac?! An, what should I do now, please show me the


    way!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    An opened the mouth and said: ¡°There is a way to make up for the work, it depends on


    whether you are worthy of cooperation.¡±


    The man hurriedly said: ¡°Cooperation? I will definitely cooperate!¡±

 Chapter 3127

    Chapter 3127


    After Issac solved all the problems in the fastest time, he immediately called Charlie. At


    this time, Charlie had just driven away from the Olympic Center.


    After answering the phone, Issac said to Charlie, ¡°Master, someone inquired about


    your wife¡¯s car in the traffic data system just now.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked: ¡°Who did the investigation?¡± Issac hurriedly said: ¡°It is a


    middle-level manager in the relevant department.¡±


    With that said, he reported the incident word by word.


    After Charlie listened, he said, ¡°You have done a good job of this, so take precautions.¡±


    ¡°This is my job.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Have you checked back, who on earth wants to check my wife¡¯s


    license te number?¡±


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°The information found was an old ssmate of the person involved in


    Eastcliff, and the other party worked in apany under the name of the Su family.¡±


    ¡°The Su family?¡± Charlie suddenly realized something, and said:


    ¡°Then I guess the person who wants to check on me should be Zhifei from the Su family. I


    just drove the girl to the performance venue, and he probably saw us.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Issac blurted out: ¡°Dmn, the ba5tard of the Su family has always been ill-intentioned


    towards Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he organized a luxury motorcade to pick her up from the airport, but he was


    completely bypassed.¡±


    After speaking, Issac said again: ¡°Master, this boy has probably been eyeing you. He


    wants to check your license te number. It must be aimed at you.¡±


    ¡°Although Aurous Hill is not in the Su family¡¯s domain, if they want, they can find a


    rtionship from Eastcliff. I guess it won¡¯t be long before he finds you! You must be


    prepared!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Charlie said with a cold face: ¡°Zhifei shouldn¡¯t see my appearance yet, but since


    he came to the door, he must take the initiative to attack this matter!¡±


    Having said that, Charlie said again:


    ¡°Tomorrow night, I am going to attend the concert. If I don¡¯t do anything to Zhifei, I will


    definitely be unavoidable to meet him at the concert. I need to solve this trouble!¡±


    Issac hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, what are your ns?¡±


    Charlie sneered and said: ¡°In this way, you first let that person give feedback to Zhifei any


    false information, and the specific information is what I tell you¡­¡±


    After that, Charlie informed Issac of his n in detail and asked him to strictly follow


    the requirements.


    Charlie knew very well that he had rescued Zhiyu and Zhifei in Japan, so if he really came


    face to face with him, he would definitely recognize him.


    Therefore, instead of waiting for him to recognize him at the concert tomorrow, it is


    better to take the initiative to solve him.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t want to attack him. After all, everyone has the right to pursue his


    favorite object.


    He can¡¯t act on him simply because he likes Sara. After all, he is not as arrogant as that


    stupid Kim.


    But this time the situation ispletely different.


    This Zhifei was so bold that he dared to let people check his wife¡¯s license te number!


    His behavior alone has clearly yed the world!


    Now that he has crossed the redline, he can¡¯t me Charlie anymore!

 Chapter 3128

    Chapter 3128


    Due to a very bad mood, Zhifei sat in his Rolls Royce and did not get out of the car for a


    long time.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Even though Sara¡¯s rehearsal singing soon hit his eardrumsing from the stadium, he


    still sat motionless in the car. At this time, he was extremely unhappy.


    The reason that made him unhappy was that on the one hand, Sara¡¯s deliberate


    avoidance of him, on the other hand, it was the unknown BMW driver.


    And he didn¡¯t understand why Sara would condescend to take a cheap BMW to the


    stadium.


    After all, a brand like BMW, in the second-generation circle of Eastlciff, is simply rubbish


    that no one touches.


    Like their top rich second-generation, the advanced customized version of Rolls-Royce is


    basically the standard for travel.


    A car of this ss like BMW is not even worth mentioning in front of the high-end


    customized Rolls-Royce.


    Seeing that more than ten or twenty minutes have passed, and his subordinates have not


    returned the information of the car, he can¡¯t help but feel a little annoyed.


    When he was about to dial the number, he suddenly received a call from his


    subordinates.


    He immediately connected the phone and yelled: ¡°I let you fcuking check a license


    te, where were you checking it for me, maybe on fcuking mars?!¡±


    The other party hurriedly said: ¡°Master calmed down. The people over there just reported


    that there was a problem with the system. It has just been dealt with. The car you want


    to check has results.¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly asked: ¡°What is the result? Who is the owner of that car?!¡±


    The other party replied: ¡°Master, the BMW car you asked me to check is a car registered


    under the name of Aurous Hill Emgrand Group.¡±


    ¡°Emgrand Group?¡± Zhifei couldn¡¯t help frowning.

 Chapter 3129

    Chapter 3129


    He has been in Aurous Hill during this period, but he has some understanding of the


    situation in this city.


    Thergest localpany here is the Emgrand Group, but the owner of this group is


    mysterious, and Zhifei doesn¡¯t know who thispany belongs to.


    So, he was a little surprised at once, and blurted out: ¡°Is the info true?¡±


    The other party replied: ¡°It is definitely true. He also told me that the number of vehicles


    registered under the Emgrand Group¡¯s name is more than 500rge and small. This BMW


    is one of them, and there is a small detail. This car is not a BMW 520, but a BMW 760.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Zhifei blurted out: ¡°I saw the car¡¯s tailbel says 520! How could it be 760?! Is


    it a mistake?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The other party said earnestly: ¡°I have repeatedly confirmed that the license te


    number is indeed a BMW 760. As for you said that the tail number is 520, then I guess it


    may have been tampered with.¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°Master, you may not know much about the entry-level low-


    end luxury cars like BMW, but there is actually a big difference between the BMW 5


    Series and the 7 Series. At first nce, they seem to be simr, but in fact, there are


    many differences, but people who don¡¯t know it can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°Just like the current Mercedes-Benz E-ss and Mercedes- Benz S-ss, people who


    don¡¯t understand cars basically can¡¯t see the difference. Compare the video of the driving


    recorder with the photo of the BMW 760 on the Inte. If you find it wrong, I will


    immediately ask that person to follow up.¡±


    Zhifei naturally didn¡¯t want to make any difference, so he immediately said: ¡°Let me look


    at the video of the dashcam. You can find me the detailed pictures of the rear of the


    BMW 760 and 520 and send it to my WeChat. I will confirm it first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, master!¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly opened the video of Rolls-Royce¡¯s built-in driving recorder and found the


    clip just taken. After yback, it can be clearly seen that the rear of the car is indeed


    written BMW 520.


    The reason why he wants to figure out whether it is 520 or 760 is mainly to determine


    whether this car is an Emgrand Group car.


    If it is true that this car is a BMW 760, then all the clues can be confirmed that this car


    belongs to the Emgrand Group.


    But if this car is not a 760, or an ordinary 520, then it proves that the information


    feedback from his men is wrong.


    In that case, either the subordinate has a problem, or the BMW 520 has a problem,


    or maybe it is a licensed car.


    At this moment, he received several official details of the BMW 520 and BMW 760


    from his staff.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He can tell at a nce that the official BMW 760 detailed map is exactly the same as the


    car he just saw.


    This also means that the car just now is indeed the BMW 760 that has changed its tail.


    It also means that the car is indeed from the Emgrand Group.


    Zhifei frowned and called and asked, ¡°Do you know who the boss behind Aurous Hill


    Emgrand Group is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The other party replied: ¡°The legal representative of the Emgrand Group


    is Doris Young, who is the vice-chairman of the Emgrand Group, but the shares of the


    Emgrand Group are not in her name.¡±

 Chapter 3130

    Chapter 3130


    After speaking, the other party further introduced: ¡°Although thispany is registered in


    Aurous Hill, the equity structure model of Aurous Hill Emgrand Group is the same as that


    of domestic Inte giants. There is also an overseas parentpany in the upper


    structure.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more fucking is that its overseas parentpany is an offshorepany


    registered in the Cayman Inds.¡±


    ¡°This offshorepany controls 100% of Aurous Hill Emgrand Group, so you have to find


    out who the owner of the offshorepany is to know. Who is the real owner of the


    Emgrand Group.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome¡­¡± Zhifei asked: ¡°Can you find out the shareholder information of this


    offshorepany overseas?¡±


    ¡°Unable to find out.¡± The other party said truthfully: ¡°The Cayman Inds has long


    promulgated judicial regtions to provideprehensive privacy protection for all


    companies registered in its territory.¡±


    ¡°Information rted to directors and shareholders ispletely confidential. The bank¡¯s


    strategy is exactly the same, so we can¡¯t find any information.¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± Zhifei cursed angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t believe in this hugepany of Emgrand Group


    in Aurous Hill. Does anyone know whether its boss is a man or a woman, and how old


    is that person?¡±


    The other party immediately said: ¡°The person who gave me the information told me that


    their boss is very powerful, young and handsome, and he also said that he was the


    mysterious rich man who was very famousst year in Aurous Hill!¡±


    ¡°What mysterious rich man?¡± Zhifei heard the other party saying that the boss of the


    Emgrand Group was young and handsome, and immediately became a little unhappy,


    and asked coldly, ¡°Is this mysterious rich man very famous?¡±


    The other party replied: ¡°ording to my source, he is quite famous. He used tens of


    millions of cash in a jadeite shop to smash a despising salesperson. At that time, there


    were a lot of rumors in the city about him.¡±


    Zhifei was a little annoyed.


    He felt that if ording to his subordinates, the boss of the Emgrand Group was really


    a strongpetitor.


    Combined with Sara deliberately bypassing him,ing to the scene with him, and


    being so affectionate to bid farewell to him, maybe this guy has already taken a step


    ahead and won Sara¡¯s favor!


    Thinking of this, he felt angry and anxious, and blurted out, ¡°Is there any personal


    information about this Doris Young?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The other party introduced: ¡°Her information is more transparent. She is a native


    of this city. She has all traces to follow in the past. She was a school teacher. Later, she


    joined the former Emgrand Group in a short time.¡±


    ¡°She helped the Emgrand Group continue to grow and develop, she has also been


    promoted all the way to the position of Vice Chairman of the Group. She has been the top


    leader of the group until now.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Zhifei nodded and said, ¡°In this way, if you want to know who the boss of the Emgrand


    Group is, you have to have a good chat with this woman.¡±


    After that, he immediately ordered: ¡°You can contact this woman for me, saying that I


    want to take some time to visit her at the Emgrand Group and talk to her about


    business cooperation.¡±


    Zhifei felt that as the eldest son and eldest grandson of the Su family, as long as he


    reported his name to visit, who should not consider him a guest?


    At that time, he meets that Doris, and will try to figure out the identity of her boss from her


    mouth.


    If she doesn¡¯t say anything, then throw a cooperation intention as a bait.


    In this way, he believes that the boss of the Emgrand Group will definitely be impatient to


    meet him after hearing the news that the Su family is going to cooperate with him.


    After hearing this, his man hurriedly asked him: ¡°Master, when do you want to meet her?¡±


    Zhifei said without hesitation: ¡°As soon as possible, better if now!¡±

 Chapter 3131

    Chapter 3131


    Zhifei never dreamed that the information he received through his subordinates was


    actually a game that Charlie deliberately asked the trusted man to y.


    He deliberately revealed his identity as the ¡°Chairman of the Emgrand Group¡± to Zhifei,


    just to make him have a sense of urgency, so as topletely divert his attention.


    Otherwise, if Zhifei had been making a fuss about his wife¡¯s BMW car, he could soon


    get his wife¡¯s true identity.


    Therefore, he deliberately let people propagate a false message, telling the other party


    that this car belongs to the Emgrand Group.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At the same time, in order to strengthen Zhifei¡¯s trust, he deliberately exposed the details of


    the BMW 760 which is actually a BMW 760. In this way, naturally, Zhifei can be convinced


    strongly.


    Once Zhifei believed that this car belonged to the Emgrand Group, his attention was


    completely deflected.


    Then he released the chairman of the Emgrand Group¡¯s information. He may be a


    handsome, young, and rich young man, and is rted to the god-level wealthy status


    circted on the Inte. Then he will believe in all this even more.


    As Charlie expected, Zhifei¡¯s current attention was focused on the chairman of the


    Emgrand Group.


    While asking his man to arrange a meet with Doris Young of the Emgrand Group, he


    took out his mobile phone and searched for the short video of the god-level rich man


    who was all the rage in the city.


    Sure enough, he found the scene where Charlie was photographed and


    recorded at the Jewelry shop.


    However, it is a pity that the shooting angle of that video is not good, and the distance is


    rtively far, so he can¡¯t see Charlie¡¯s appearance, but the figure can be seen with a


    clearer outline.


    That person is 1.85 meters tall, weighed less than one hundred and forty catties, had a


    bodyparable to those long-legged men in the popr entertainment industry,


    which made Zhifei jealous.


    He is most dissatisfied with his height. Although he is already 1.75 meters tall.


    Among men, his height is considered to be above average, even two or three


    centimeters higher than the popr national trend at the beginning.


    Nevertheless, he still carries in his bones, some dissatisfaction, because he only has the


    rich and handsome, if you want to upy the ¡°high¡± also, at least 1.8 meters or more.

 Chapter 3132

    Chapter 3132


    Therefore, when Charlie¡¯s height in the video was about 1.85 meters, and he was ten


    centimeters higher than him, Zhifei felt quite upset.


    At this time, Zhifei¡¯s assistant ran out of the stadium and knocked on his car window.


    He opened the central control lock, and the assistant hurriedly pulled the car door and got


    into the co-pilot.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He asked, ¡°Master, Miss Gu has already started the rehearsal. Don¡¯t you want to go in


    and take a look?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Zhifei waved his hand irritably, and said, ¡°Hurry up and make an


    appointment with that Doris Young. I¡¯m going to see her!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant nodded and said: ¡°I have asked someone to inquire about her


    contact information just now, and it is estimated that he will be able to reply in a while.¡±


    Just finished speaking, the phone immediately received a text message.


    In the text message, there is a string of mobile phone numbers starting with 139.


    The assistant hurriedly said: ¡°Master, the number has been sent, I will call her now!¡±


    Zhifei gave an absent-minded hum, still staring at the phone screen, Charlie¡¯s figure in the


    short video, all over his mind.


    At the same time, his assistant had put the call to Doris¡¯s cell number.


    This person did not go around on the phone, and directly reported to Doris about his


    family, saying:


    ¡°Hello, Vice Young of the Emgrand Group, right? I am the assistant of Mr. Zhifei, the


    young master of the Su family of Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°Our young master wants to talk to a senior from the Emgrand group about cooperation.


    I wonder if you have the time to meet with our young master?¡±


    ¡°What? Eastcliff¡¯s Su Family?¡± Doris pretended to be surprised, and then said in a ttered


    tone:


    ¡°Oh! I never dreamed that I would be able to see Young Master Su in our Emgrand


    Group?! It¡¯s really unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I don¡¯t know when the Young Master will have time? I wille to visit him at


    any time!¡±

 Chapter 3133

    Chapter 3133


    Zhifei and his assistant, who was sitting next to him, were very satisfied with the


    excitement that Doris showed, and Zhifei¡¯s expression was slightly relieved.


    His assistant said at this moment: ¡°Our young master is now in the city here, so if you


    have no problem, our young master cane to meet you now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Doris¡¯s voice was very excited, and blurted out: ¡°Then I will immediately


    discard all the arrangements for the afternoon and wait for Master Su here!¡±


    Zhifei¡¯s assistant gave a hum, and asked tentatively: ¡°By the way, our young master would


    like to meet the boss of Emgrand Group. I wonder if he has time in the afternoon?¡±


    Doris hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, our boss has always been very low-key, and he is


    still a hand-off shopkeeper.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Basically, hees to thepany two or three times a year, and he never participates in


    anymercial activities or meets anyone in the industry. Even me. I don¡¯t know where


    he is, so please forgive me, Master Su.¡±


    Zhifei¡¯s assistant was also very helpless when he heard this, but fortunately, at least he


    was able to let the young master meet this woman first, so he said:


    ¡°Since your boss is not in thepany, then wait until the opportunity arises. I will


    apany youter.¡±


    ¡°Our young master wille to your Emgrand Group first, and you will do the greeting and


    security work ahead of time.¡±


    Doris said without hesitation:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will arrange the people under my hand to make preparations. When


    Master arrives, he can take the special elevator directly from the underground garage to


    the top floor!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhifei¡¯s assistant said: ¡°In this case, we will be there in 20 minutes.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the assistant said to Zhifei: ¡°Master, I will ask the


    bodyguard to prepare the vehicle, so don¡¯t drive by yourself.¡±


    Zhifei nodded. The reason why he drove by himself was original because he wanted to


    have a private space with Sara after picking her up, but unexpectedly, the


    meticulous preparations ended up being nothing. It¡¯s fcuking mad when I think of it!


    Zhifei¡¯s bodyguards and subordinates quickly organized the team. The assistant


    personally opened the door for him and escorted him into the back row of another Rolls-


    Royce. Then the team immediately set off for the Emgrand Group.


    However, Zhifei couldn¡¯t even dream of it. At this moment, Charlie was already in


    Doris¡¯s office, waiting for his self- investment.


    And Doris stood in front of Charlie respectfully, and asked:


    ¡°Master, Zhifei will be here soon, how should I respond?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, pointed to the back door of Doris¡¯s office, and said, ¡°When he


    comes, I will go to your lounge and rest for a while. You can talk to him first, and I wille


    out when the time is right.¡±


    Doris nodded, and couldn¡¯t help asking again:


    ¡°Master, what do you n to do with him? He is the Su family¡¯s grandson. If you want to


    attack him, the Su family will definitely not give up.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if he disappears in the Emgrand Group. The Su family will definitely do


    everything possible to figure out all the circumstances of the Emgrand Group. By then,


    will your identity not be exposed?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about this, I have my own way!¡±

 Chapter 3134

    Chapter 3134


    Twenty minutester.


    Zhifei¡¯s motorcade drove into the underground garage of Emgrand Group.


    Doris has arranged in advance for her secretary and the person in charge of the


    security department to wait in the underground garage.


    As soon as the convoy arrived, they immediately stepped forward to receive them


    respectfully, and then took Zhifei and his entourage from the special elevator in the


    underground garage to the top floor of the Emgrand Building.


    Zhifei really enjoys the feeling of holding the position of the moon among stars. In his


    opinion, apany of 100 billion in the Emgrand Group should be like the present when


    facing himself, the young master of the Su family. So all next to him are all respectful.


    Doris¡¯s female secretary led the way and said as she walked: ¡°Master Su, our deputy is


    waiting for you in the office, but her office is not too big, so your entourage will have to


    manage.


    They will take a break in the meeting room next to it, and I will ask someone to arrange tea


    for them.¡±


    Zhifei nodded lightly.


    He also didn¡¯t want to take a lot of people into the other party¡¯s office to talk about


    things.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t feel that he would be in danger if he came to a group with a market


    value of hundreds of billions.


    So he said to his assistant: ¡°You go to the conference room and wait for me.¡±


    The assistant nodded immediately and said, ¡°Okay master!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Zhifei¡¯s assistant and bodyguard were introduced into the meeting room, and Doris¡¯s


    female secretary brought Zhifei to the office alone.


    The female secretary knocked on the door, and Doris personally opened the door to


    the office. Seeing Zhifei, she respectfully said: ¡°Hello Master Su, I am Doris Young,


    Vice Chairman of Emgrand Group. Wee, with your visit, the Emgrand Group is


    shining!¡±


    Zhifei did not expect that the vice-chairman of the Emgrand Group was such a beautiful


    and charmingdy with considerable beauty. Seeing her wearing a professional suit with


    a knee-length skirt and her slightly curly long wavy hair, he was a bit stunned for a while.

 Chapter 3135

    Chapter 3135


    Originally in Zhifei¡¯s vision, since this woman could use her own efforts to be the


    vice-chairman of the Emgrand Group step by step, then she would have to be at least


    thirty- five or even over forty years old.


    After all, it takes time and experience to advance in the workce. No one would believe


    that a woman under the age of thirty can rely on her strength to be the second-in-


    chief of apany with a market value of 100 billion.


    Because of this fixed thinking mode in his heart, the moment he saw her, he felt amazed.


    Therefore, he also nodded very gentlemanly and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Vice Doris to be so


    young and to be the second- in-chief of apany at such a young age. The


    personal ability must be very remarkable.


    Doris smiled humbly, and said humbly, ¡°Master Su, I¡¯ve been awarded.¡±


    After that, she hurriedly turned sideways and said, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhifei nodded, and strode into the office.


    Doris said to her secretary: ¡°Go and prepare the best tea for Master Su.¡±


    The secretary hurriedly said: ¡°OKay Vice-Chair!¡±


    After the secretary left, Doris immediately invited Zhifei into her office and invited him to


    sit down on the sofa. Then she asked politely: ¡°I wonder why Master Su came to our


    Emgrand Group?¡±


    Zhifei smiled and said: ¡°I have been in Aurous Hill for this period of time, and I am


    interested in making some investment in the city. I heard that your Group is thergest


    enterprise in Aurous Hill, so I want to cooperate with you.¡±


    Having said that, he also deliberately added: ¡°Oh, yes, the ¡®one point¡¯ cooperation is at


    least 50 billion.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?!¡± Doris immediately showed strong interest and asked with excitement: ¡°I


    don¡¯t know what kind of cooperation Master Su wants to do?¡±


    Zhifei smiled slightly, raised his hand and pointed to the high- rise buildings outside, and


    said with a smile: ¡°Real estate, hotels, energy, automobiles, the fields you can think


    of. Basically, our Su family is involved in these fields, so we can cooperate in fields. It¡¯s


    not too much.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 3136

    Chapter 3136


    After that, Zhifei said: ¡°Isn¡¯t new energy vehicles very popr recently? There are R&D


    and production bases for new energy batteries and vehicles in several cities across the


    country, but Aurous Hill doesn¡¯t seem to have it yet?¡±


    ¡°I think we can establish a joint venture here. A new energy battery manufacturer


    specializes in the production of supporting power batteries for new energy vehicles.¡±


    ¡°It happens that we also have two traditional car brands in the hands of the Su family.


    Recently, we are also preparing to transform and develop new energy models. We will


    cooperate in depth at that time. Maybe we can build a brand of new energy vehicles


    together.¡±


    Anyway, it¡¯s just babbling, so Zhifei brags about it, and he doesn¡¯t say anything about it


    with a deep heart. The Su family does have two traditional car brands, and they are indeed


    engaged in the transformation of new energy.


    However, this kind of thing, from Business logic says that even if they find someone to


    cooperate with, they will only find professionalpanies in rted fields to cooperate,


    and it is impossible toe to cooperate with an innocentpany like the Emgrand


    Group in a second-tier city.


    However, Zhifei feels that now new energy is a big outlet, and allpanies want to


    come in and get a share of the pie, and it must be the same forpanies of the size of


    the Emgrand Group.


    Manypanies see that the new energy industry is bing more and more popr,


    but they can¡¯t find an entry point. Now they are giving Emgrand Group a free opportunity to


    enter the new energy field. It is impossible to refuse, such a big deal.


    Of course, he is not a wealthy boy who is here to give opportunities. The reason for


    drawing such a big cake is to take the opportunity to attract the chairman of the


    Emgrand Group.


    Really.


    As soon as he said this, Doris¡¯s eyes shed brightly. She couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and


    said, ¡°Oh, let¡¯s talk about it Master Su, our boss has always wanted to wade in the field


    of new energy vehicles.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just our Emgrand Group. We have always focused on real estate development and


    commercial real estate management.


    The development of the real estate, shopping malls, and hotels is our specialty.¡±


    ¡°However, we are unable to develop new energy vehicles. The boss is worried that there is


    no good opportunity. If the Su family is really interested in cooperating with us, that¡¯s really


    a gift in the snow!¡±


    Zhifei was very satisfied with Doris¡¯s performance, smiled slightly, and said seriously:


    ¡°vice-chairman Doris, I always speak for words. Since I havee here on my own


    initiative, I naturally hope to cooperate with your Emgrand Group.¡±


    Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, and then continued: ¡°As you know, although our


    Su family has a strong overall strength, our main business is concentrated in and around


    Eastcliff. There is no business foundation in Aurous Hill. There is nowork at all.¡±


    ¡°If you want to build a new energy battery and automobile production base in Aurous


    Hill, you must have in-depth cooperation with Aurous Hill localpanies.¡±


    ¡°In this way, it will be easier to approve, acquirend, build factories, and apply for


    government subsidies.¡±


    ¡°Your Emgrand Group is thergest enterprise here. Cooperating with you is to join forces


    for mutual benefit!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Doris said excitedly: ¡°Since Young Master Su can value us, then we will


    definitely go all out in cooperation!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Zhifei nodded in satisfaction, then changed the conversation, and suddenly said:


    ¡°Oh, right, vice-chairman Doris, I estimate that the total investment of this cooperation


    project will be at least 60 to 70 billion, and it may even be worth hundreds of billions.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°For such big cooperation, I want to meet your boss and have a chat in person. I wonder if


    you can ask him for me?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Doris hesitated for a moment, and then said: ¡°Mr. Su, let me tell you, our chairman


    has always been not very concerned about the Emgrand Group¡­¡±

 Chapter 3137

    Chapter 3137


    To say that Charlie is not very caring about the Emgrand Group is the expression of


    Doris¡¯s true feelings.


    She knew that Charlie was in the lounge behind the office, so she said this a bit loud on


    purpose.


    Since the change of the Emgrand Group to him, the number of times Charlie hase


    to the office together is estimated to be no more than ten times.


    What makes Doris helpless is that every time Charliees to the Emgrand Group, it is


    not because of something rted to business.


    In other words, Charlie, the owner, never worried about the development direction of


    the Emgrand Group.


    In the past, Doris had no opinion on this. On the contrary, she also liked the freedom of


    being 100% trusted and being able to do it by herself.


    However, since she had a good impression of Charlie from the bottom of her heart, his


    reckless attitude made her feel a little alienated from him.


    This kind of grievance mainly stems from a feeling of neglect deep in the heart.


    She hoped that he woulde to the Group frequently, even if it is to deprive her of


    decision-making power, Charlie had the final say, and she had no opinion.


    Because in that way, she would be able to see him often. Unfortunately, he never


    took this business seriously.


    Therefore, she deliberately took this opportunity to makeints, hoping that after


    Charlie heard it, he would be more concerned about the development of the Group in


    the future.


    At this moment, Charlie felt somewhat ashamed when he heard Doris¡¯s spit.


    When ites to him, it is really aplete hand-off worry- free owner.


    After taking over the business, without asking questions, it waspletely entrusted


    to Doris to manage.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s all, after JX Pharmaceutical was started, he also threw it directly to Liang to operate.


    Except for a trip to Japan in person and the pharmaceuticalpany that incorporated the


    Kobayashi family, he has never taken care of JX after that.


    Moreover, when the ocean shipping group isunched in the future, there is a high


    probability that it will not be too much trouble.


    Because there will be Melba and Zhiyu sitting there, and there will be Pord Watt, the


    professor of the economics behind him, for guidance and support, it seems that he is


    completely useless.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart that he was indeed lucky. He met a lot of


    reliable andpetent subordinates and coborators.


    It is precisely because of their strength that he can be at ease as a business owner.


    Otherwise, he would be exhausted by the trivialities of severalpanies.

 Chapter 3138

    Chapter 3138


    At this time, Zhifei, who was sitting outside, asked Doris with an incredulous expression:


    ¡°Why is your boss not too concerned about your group¡¯s affairs? Does he have other


    business outside?¡±


    Doris nodded, and said: ¡°Our boss does have other businesses out there.¡±


    Zhifei suddenly felt a little puzzled.


    ¡°I originally thought that the chairman of the Emgrand Group, his worth is only an


    Emgrand Group, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°In that case, how could the chairman of a group with a market capitalization of 100


    billion in his neighborhoodpare to me, the eldest master of a trillion-dor asset


    family?¡±


    ¡°But looking at it this way, it seems that the chairman of the Emgrand Group has other


    industries outside¡­¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t care about the Emgrand Group, which has a market value of


    100 billion yuan, indicating that the market value of his external industry is for sure a lot


    more than that of the Emgrand Group!¡±


    ¡°If this is the case, then this person¡¯s strength is a bit unfathomable.¡±


    In Zhifei¡¯s view, if he only had 100 billion, then everything was clear. His ceiling was 100


    billion, which was far behind himself.


    However, if he has more than one hundred billion, then everything bes


    confusing.


    More than 100 billion, it may be 200 billion, or it may be 300 billion or even 500 billion.


    Once the ceiling is gone, then this height is not predictable for him.


    This made Zhifei¡¯s deep sense of crisis even heavier.


    In fact, he also knew his own burden.


    Although he was the eldest son of the Su family, he was just enjoying the aura of the Su


    family.


    His grandpa Chengfeng upies the control of the entire family, let alone his own, even


    his father has no real power.


    Without real power, it means that there is no real money.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The chairman of the Emgrand Group can put out tens of billions of cash at will, but he


    can¡¯t put out so much money at all.


    In this case, in front of the chairman of the Emgrand Group, he will be a straw bag of


    gold and jade, but also a ruin¡­ And why does he want to pursue Sara with a deliberate


    effort?


    On the one hand, it was because he was really obsessed with Sara, on the other hand, it


    was because he had no real power in the Su family.


    Therefore, he eagerly wants to use Gu family¡¯s wealth to improve his own strength and


    even wants to use Gu family¡¯s strength to make Grandpa look at him with admiration.


    In this way, it will also enhance the possibility of him inheriting the Su family in the future.


    For these reasons, Sara has a powerful strategic significance to his life.


    In his mind, there is absolutely no room for the slightest mistake!

 Chapter 3139

    Chapter 3139


    When he thought of this, his heart was even angrier.


    Not only did he hate the chairman of the Emgrand Group, he even dared to run out to


    win love, but also hated his grandfather Chengfeng.


    A dying old thing who firmly held control of the Su family and was reluctant to let go of his


    power towards his younger generation.


    He even hated his sister Zhiyu.


    She actually took advantage of the grievance she had suffered, forced the old man to


    leave the entire ocean transportation group, and even took the old man¡¯s private


    ind for retirement.


    In contrast, he has nothing.


    Really, nothing¡­


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and raised his head to look at Doris.


    He said, ¡°Miss Vice-chair, your boss will not have trouble with money if he wants to


    come. If we both reach a cooperation, it may be apany with a scale of hundreds of


    billions.¡±


    ¡°Looking at our domestic new energy carpanies, the market value of thergest one


    has approached the 100 billion U.S. dor mark, which is more than 600 billion yuan!¡±


    ¡°If we join forces, we will probably not be any worse than them, so big. Your boss will be


    interested in buying and selling if he wants to, so you might as well call him or send a text


    message to report and see if he is really interested.¡±


    Doris hesitated for a moment, and said: ¡°In this case, I will report to our chairman


    first.¡±


    Zhifei instantly beamed his eyebrows and blurted out: ¡°Okay! See what he says.¡±


    Doris took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Charlie on WeChat.


    The content is: Master, how should I reply to him now?


    Charlie replied: You ask him if he is really sure that he wants to see me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After receiving it, Doris put down her phone, looked at Zhifei, and asked seriously:


    ¡°Master Su, are you sure you want to see our chairman in person?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am!¡± Zhifei said without hesitation:


    ¡°Ms. Doris, I don¡¯t mean to look down on you, but for such a big business, it is naturally


    more efficient to talk to your boss directly. What do you think?¡±


    Doris nodded, her tone suddenly lost its enthusiasm, and she said lightly: ¡°Well, since you


    are sure, then I will invite our chairman to talk to you.¡±


    Zhifei couldn¡¯t help frowning. He didn¡¯t expect that Doris suddenly became cold-


    hearted, and changed her respectful expression just now, and changed the title from


    ¡°you¡± with admiration and awe to ¡°you¡± with indifference.


    This made him feel a little bit in his heart. A feeling of offense passed his mind.


    At the moment when his anger surged, a door in the office was suddenly pushed


    open, and a somewhat familiar voice came and asked with a sneer: ¡°Mr. Zhifei, you


    are so impatient to see me right?¡±

 Chapter 3140

    Chapter 3140


    Zhifei never dreamed that a person would suddenly appear in the innermost part of Doris¡¯s


    office.


    Moreover, he was more puzzled as to why this person¡¯s voice made him feel a little


    familiar.


    When he subconsciously turned his head to follow the sound, his whole brain exploded


    with a buzzing sound.


    His eyes widened in an instant, and his thinking fell into sluggishness in an instant!


    He naturally recognized Charlie at a nce!


    After all, the impression he left on him in Japan was too deep, and he could not forget


    this appearance until his death.


    At this moment, he was shocked to the core, and immediately afterward, he couldn¡¯t help


    but mutter:


    ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s you?! This¡­how is this possible!!!¡±


    Charlie came to face him and asked jokingly: ¡°Why? We haven¡¯t seen each other for some


    days. When you see me again, you won¡¯t even call me Grace?!¡±


    Zhifei was instantly stunned by Charlie¡¯s powerful aura, and immediately came to his


    mind the shocking picture of him killing several ninjas in Kyoto, Japan that day!


    So, he trembled all over, and immediately bent over and bowed, and said


    respectfully:


    ¡°Well¡­Grace¡­you¡­how are you here?! My sister and I have been looking for you since


    our goodbye in Kyoto.¡±


    ¡°I want to repay your life-saving deed, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you here¡­ I am so


    surprised to see you just now, how improper my manners are, please forgive me!¡±


    Charlie sneered and said: ¡°Zhifei tell you something, you don¡¯t even treat your own in


    Eastcliff well with respect, and you havee to Aurous Hill to get respect.¡±


    ¡°You havee to Emgrand of your own initiative, you wanted to see me. I have


    come out as you wished.¡±


    ¡°Now tell me why are you here has your brain stopped working?¡±


    Zhifei eximed: ¡°Grace¡­you¡­you are the chairman of the Emgrand Group?!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 3141

    Chapter 3141


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°What? I am the chairman of Emgrand Group, which surprised


    you?¡± Like a quail, Zhifei said honestly: ¡°This¡­to tell you, I really didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded, and went straight to the opposite side of him, sitting on the single sofa


    opposite him carelessly, spreading his hands on the backrest, raising his long legs, and


    asking him:


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, it takes so much effort to find what I do?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhifei had a guilty conscience, but he could only bite the bullet and said: ¡°I¡­I came to


    you¡­I want to¡­I want to talk to you about cooperation¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, did not break him down, but casually said:


    ¡°I heard it all just now, you want to invest tens of hundreds of billions of dors, and


    engage in the new energy automobile industry with Emgrand Group, right?¡±


    Zhifei could only nod his head, and said with some guilty conscience: ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°This is a good thing! Your investment of 10 billion dors, when will


    it arrive?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhifei asked subconsciously: ¡°Grace¡­you¡­what do you mean?¡±


    Charlie casually said: ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything, don¡¯t you want to invest with me? Since it is


    an investment, you naturally have to take out the money first?¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly said: ¡°This¡­for such arge investment, there must be a lot of


    preparatory work, and this investment is also for us to establish a joint venturepany.¡±


    ¡°Then ording to the agreed ratio and valuation, each will bring the investment in their


    respective sectors¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°With me, the rule of investment is that you first put the money in


    my ount. Didn¡¯t youe with sincerity?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and arrange your finances first, and put 10 billion in the ount of the Emgrand


    Group. Then we will talk about cooperation in the future.¡±


    Zhifei¡¯s cold sweat suddenly flowed down like a waterfall. He said nervously, ¡°Well¡­


    blessed, your request¡­I really can¡¯t meet it¡­It¡¯s impossible for us to finance without


    seeing the contract or doing anything on paper.¡±


    ¡°In the case of risk assessment, a huge amount of 10 billion is not put on the ounts of


    otherpanies¡­¡±


    Charlie sneered and said, ¡°Is it because you are not ready tomit this money, or you


    don¡¯t have that much money at all, and you just came here to talk to me for nothing?¡±

 Chapter 3142

    Chapter 3142


    Zhifei¡¯s nervous back got chills, and he blurted out: ¡°Grace, don¡¯t get me wrong, why


    should I be meeting in vain with you¡­ I sincerely want to cooperate with you¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie nodded and asked with a smile:


    ¡°Since you really want to cooperate with me, let your finances put a 10 billion cooperation


    deposit on the ount of the Emgrand Group.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get the money, you don¡¯t want to leave this ce.


    Zhifei was startled immediately, and blurted out:


    ¡°Grace¡­I¡­where will I get ten billion dors in funds in such a short while!¡±


    Charlie sneered and said: ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say that you want to cooperate with


    hundreds of billions of projects?¡±


    ¡°You will have to do hundreds of billions of projects. Shouldn¡¯t there be 10 billion funds?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have 10 billion. If you can¡¯t get it out, you stille over and say you want


    to cooperate with me. Doesn¡¯t this mean that you are here to entertain me on purpose?


    Zhifei panicked and exined: ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not like that, I¡­I really want to cooperate¡­I really


    want to cooperate!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°You really want to cooperate. Make a deposit first. When the money


    arrives, start cooperation immediately.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be greedy for a penny. I will sign a contract and write a paper for you


    when the money arrives to ensure the safety of your funds.¡±


    At this time, Zhifei, seeing Charlie clutching 10 billion tightly and not letting go, his whole


    body was so nervous that he was sweating, and he dared not even look at him.


    In the Su family, how could he have the qualifications to mobilize 10 billion.


    He really asked him to raise money right away. It is estimated that he can get one


    hundred million by any means possible.


    Ten billion is absolutely impossible.


    Seeing that he was not talking, Charlie suddenly yelled, ¡°Speak! Are you dumb?!¡±


    Zhifei shuddered, and said quickly, ¡°Grace, don¡¯t be angry¡­I am only here to discuss


    cooperation intentions on behalf of the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Although I am the eldest son and grandson in the Su family, I can alsoe out to


    discuss cooperation on behalf of my grandpa.¡±


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t have the right to arbitrarily control the funds.¡±


    ¡°For the specific allocation of funds during cooperation, my grandfather has to nod.¡±


    ¡°As long as we reach cooperation and my grandfather has no objections, the money will


    definitely be cashed out immediately¡­¡±


    What Zhifei wanted was, no matter what, to escape today¡¯s level first.


    Because he knew Charlie¡¯s horror very well, if he couldn¡¯t pass this level today, then he


    would definitely be cold.


    So he hurriedly promised Charlie: ¡°But you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. I and the


    entire Su family really really want to cooperate with you and the Emgrand Group!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here this time. I want to seek cooperation, absolutely nothing else!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Since you said that you really want to cooperate, then I have a question


    for you.¡±


    Zhifei hurriedly said, ¡°Grace, please say¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at him sweating profusely, and asked coldly:


    ¡°Why did you investigate my license te number?!¡±

 Chapter 3143

    Chapter 3143


    ¡°what?!¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s questioning, Zhifei¡¯s whole body was like falling into an ice cer!


    He finally found out sadly that he originally thought he had hidden his motivation very


    well, but in fact, he had already exposed it!


    As early as when he saw Saraing out of Charlie¡¯s BMW car, and then let people


    check the information of that BMW car, he waspletely exposed!


    And what he didn¡¯t expect was that behind all this was the benefactor who had great


    strength and saved him and his sister, and even saved his mother and sister some time


    ago!


    At this moment, he realized that he was the one who hit the rocks with pebbles and was


    overpowered¡­


    Thinking of Charlie¡¯s extraordinary strength, and thinking of the disappearance of his


    second uncle, the disappearance of his father, and the bizarre death of Cary, an extremely


    strong fear suddenly surged in his heart!


    After that, he quickly slid off the sofa, knelt in front of Charlie with a puff, and said with


    tears:


    ¡°Grace Grace! I was wrong! I really knew it was wrong! It¡¯s all because I was obsessed


    and had a ghost. I saw Sara get down from your car. When I saw her, I wanted to find out


    your identity.¡±


    ¡°If I knew that the driver were you grace, even if you give me eight courage and eighty


    hundred courage, I would not dare to check your car¡­ Please forgive me, please forgive


    me. This time! Please!¡±


    Charlie sneered and said: ¡°Zhifei, you have to know, you still owe me a life, why do you


    have the face to beg me to forgive you now?¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Zhifei was struck by lightning.


    He didn¡¯t doubt that Charlie could easily take his life.


    Moreover, as Charlie said, he saved his life in the first ce.


    If he can save him, he can kill him. With his strength, the bodyguards in the conference


    room are not enough to watch, so even if he calls for help, it doesn¡¯t make any sense. It¡¯s


    very likely that the bodyguards have not arrived yet and die in the way.

 Chapter 3144

    Chapter 3144


    Thinking of this, Zhifei immediately kowtowed to Charlie like crazy, and choked in his


    mouth: ¡°Please Grace, spare me this time. Your great kindness, I will never forget! Please


    look at me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I deliberately disobeyed you please let me go. From now on, I will repay


    your life-saving grace by being a cow and a horse!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Just save it, you know in your heart that you are not the kind


    of person who knows gratitude!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Zhifei was startled, and blurted out: ¡°I am! I really am! Grace, please believe


    me!¡±


    Charlie sneered and said: ¡°If you really know the gratitude, you won¡¯t be nning Sara¡¯s


    concert here when your mother and your sister were missing.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know people like you? You, your father, and your grandfather are all


    the same. Personal interests are above everything else.¡±


    ¡°In the face of personal interests, family affection is not important, let alone the mere


    life-saving grace, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Zhifei trembled violently in fright, crying, and said, ¡°Grace¡­ I won¡¯t do sophistry or deny


    what you said, but please look at the face of my mother and Zhiyu, and forgive me for


    being confused.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will change my mind and be a new person, and I will never repeat the


    mistakes of my father and my grandfather!¡±


    Charlie sneered and waved his hand: ¡°Sorry, you have no chance!¡±


    He really didn¡¯t n to leave Zhifei any chance, because this time, Zhifei had already


    touched his negative scale.


    When Zhifei heard Charlie say that he had no chance, his whole body copsed


    instantly.


    Immediately, he cried bitterly with his nose and tears: ¡°Grace¡­My dog¡¯s life¡­you


    save it, and you should take it away¡­but I still want you to forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s because of the face of my mother and my sister, spare my life as a dog¡­


    Grace¡­ Please, Grace¡­¡±


    Charlie watched him cry in tears and distress. He smiled calmly and said: ¡°I have already


    seen your mother and your sister¡¯s face, and have bypassed your dad¡¯s life. Do you want


    me to spare you one more fate?¡±

 Chapter 3145

    Chapter 3145


    Zhifei asked subconsciously: ¡°Grace, my dad¡­Is my dad still alive?!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled faintly: ¡°Your dad is now in Syria. Although he can¡¯te back for a


    while, he will definitely not die for a while.¡±


    ¡°Syria?!¡± Zhifei was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°My dad¡­ how could he go to Syria?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°The reason he went to Syria was because he provoked


    me.¡±


    ¡°I should have killed him by a hundred, but I thought of your mother and your sister¡¯s face


    saved him. Let him go to Syria to reflect on his deeds.¡±


    Zhifei didn¡¯t expect that his father was sent to Syria by Charlie, so he couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°My father, my father¡­how did he offend you? In my impression, he and you must have


    no intersection¡­¡±


    ¡°How did he offend me?¡± Charlie snorted and said lightly: ¡°I forgot to tell you, I have a


    feud with your Su family, especially with your father and your grandfather.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie paused for a while, and then said: ¡°Oh, yes, I forgot to


    introduce myself. My surname is Wade, my name is Charlie, and my father¡¯s name is


    Changying Wade.¡±


    ¡°Ah?! Wade¡­ Changying¡­¡± Zhifei waspletely shocked when he heard this.


    Zhifei had never heard of Charlie¡¯s name, but Changying¡¯s name had long been known to


    him.


    And he is not a fool, he knows very well that his mother has always loved Changying,


    who already passed away.


    Even the emotional discord between the parents is because the mother has always


    been obsessed with that man.


    However, he never dreamed that his benefactor, who had saved him and his sister in


    Japan, turned out to be the progeny of Wade family and had a feud with Su family!


    Moreover, he is Changying¡¯s son!


    He was extremely nervous, and asked in a trembling voice:


    ¡°Grace¡­you¡­are you really Changying¡¯s son?!¡± Charlie said lightly: ¡°Yes,


    I am!¡±


    After getting his affirmative answer, Zhifei knew that Charlie couldn¡¯t let go of him so easily.


    Because not only does his family have a feud with his family, but, as he said, he still


    owes him his life.


    What¡¯s more damn it is that he unexpectedly came to the door without knowing it. Isn¡¯t this


    just the right thing to do?


    Thinking of this, his heart waspletely ashes, his eyes also looked at Charlie with deep


    fear, and tentatively asked: ¡°Grace, what are you going to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Or¡­ or you send me to Syria too, let me be inpany with my father. We two will


    reflect on and atone for our sins in Syria¡­¡±

 Chapter 3146

    Chapter 3146


    For Zhifei, as long as he can keep his life, it is more important to him than anything else.


    Because he knew very well in his heart that Charlie had enough strength and


    enough reason to kill him.


    And with his strength, even if he really killed him, the Su family might not be able to


    avenge his life.


    After all, his grandfather didn¡¯t even see his face, so he was so worried that he couldn¡¯t


    sleep at night!


    In order to make peace with him, grandpa even gave the entire Su family¡¯s ocean


    transportation group to his sister.


    From this, it can be seen that his grandfather is extremely afraid of Charlie.


    Therefore, as long as he can survive, it doesn¡¯t matter if he has to throw himself into


    Syria.


    At least, there, he can still depend on his father, and he won¡¯t be alone.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Charlie heard Zhifei¡¯s begging for mercy and couldn¡¯t help but smile and asked, ¡°What?


    Do you want to go to Syria, too?¡±


    Zhifei nodded without hesitation, and said firmly: ¡°I want to go! I¡¯m willing to go! Please


    let me go, please!¡±


    Charlie looked at him, smiled slightly, then waved his hand, and said in a cold voice,


    ¡°How could I reunite you father and son in Syria? You think too beautiful, right?¡±


    Zhifei panicked and begged: ¡°Grace, I beg you, as long as you can spare my dog life, I¡¯m


    willing to do anything you want me to do. You saved my dog¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡± If I kill me. Won¡¯t your efforts to save me in the first ce would be in vain? Please look


    at this point and give me a way out.¡±


    Charlie looked at him with a smile and without a word. He kept seeing Zhifei feeling so


    terrified that he was so scared that he calmly said:


    ¡°Zhifei, in fact, you have to be thankful that you have a good sister.¡±


    Zhifei was a little stunned at once, and blurted out, ¡°Grace¡­what do you mean?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°I have a big project to cooperate with your sister now. For your


    sister¡¯s face, it is not impossible to spare your life.¡±

 Chapter 3147

    Chapter 3147


    In fact, Charlie did not intend to really kill Zhifei.


    Not only is he still cooperating with Zhiyu, but also because he has some respect for


    Zhifei¡¯s mother, Liona.


    That woman has loved his father for so many years and has never done anything to


    destroy his family. Just her feelings for his father deserves his respect.


    Even, it is worthy of his gratitude.


    He is grateful that his father has been dead for so many years, and she still remembers


    him.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, it is not easy for a person to be remembered by others if he dies.


    If he really killed Zhifei, how would he face Liona in the future?


    Therefore, he knew very well in his heart that he could not follow this path.


    Zhifei was so excited when he heard Charlie¡¯s words at this time, he blurted out and asked:


    ¡°Grace, you really decided to forgive me this time?!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently: ¡°Today is your fate. However, as the


    saying goes, death can be avoided, and living sins are hard to forgive!¡±


    Zhifei blurted out with excitement and without hesitation:


    ¡°As long as Grace can spare me, I am willing to do anything you want me to do! I have


    no idea how you punish me!¡±


    Charlie thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, your family has always acted ruthlessly, your


    six rtives have not confessed, and your sins are serious.¡±


    ¡°Since you want me to spare your life, then you might as well concentrate on paying for


    your family.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I will atone for my sins!¡±


    When Zhifei heard this, although he didn¡¯t know how Charlie wanted him to atone for his


    sins, he still agreed without hesitation and blurted out:


    ¡°I am willing to atone for my sins! I am willing to do it for me, for my dad, for the whole Su


    Family¡¯s Atonement!¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow I will go to the temple to burn incense and worship Buddha, so as to


    umte more yin virtue for my Family!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Your sins are so prudent, how can it be solved as simply by


    burning incense and worshiping Buddha?¡±


    Zhifei asked confusedly: ¡°Grace, what do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 3148

    Chapter 3148


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°Since it is a serious sin, then naturally you need to be more pious and


    more disciplined.¡±


    ¡°I think you might as well start from tomorrow, use three steps and one bow, all the way


    from Aurous Hill to the Jokhang Temple in southwest China On the pilgrimage.¡±


    ¡°Use your most pious heart and your most down-to-earth actions to alleviate the sins of


    your Su family.¡±


    With that said, Charlie calcted for a moment, and said:


    ¡°If you go to the southwest from Aurous Hill, it should be nearly 4,000 kilometers. If you


    knock your head in three steps, the speed will be a lot slower.¡±


    ¡°If you walk for twelve hours a day, don¡¯t say too much. It¡¯s okay to walk four


    kilometers. If you count it this way, you should be able to get there in three years.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± When Zhifei heard this, he almost couldn¡¯t help kneeling to fall to the ground.


    He really hadn¡¯t dreamed that Charlie would punish him in this way.


    ¡°Knock head all the way from Aurous Hill to the Jokhang Temple?! And it will take


    three years to get there?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this killing people?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Delong from the Kevin family of Eastcliff used to ride a bicycle all the way


    from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill. This has subverted my own perception.¡±


    ¡°If I have to kowtow all the way to the southwestern border, would it be better than


    Delong? Hundreds of thousands of times worse?!¡±


    Charlie looked at Zhifei and asked with a sneer: ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to ept it? If


    you don¡¯t want to ept it, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance to survive!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhifei didn¡¯t even think about it, and quickly said:


    ¡°I am willing, I am willing, I am absolutely willing!¡±


    At this time, Zhifei had already thought out a response n in his heart.


    He murmured in his heart: ¡°Now I have to agree to get out of here first!¡±


    ¡°As long as I escape, I will try my best to leave China as soon as possible!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At that time, the emperor is far away, even if this Charlie has the ability, he can¡¯t find me


    all over the world to punish me, right?!¡±


    Charlie seemed to have seen his n a long time ago, he smiled slightly and said: ¡°Since


    you have agreed, there is no chance to go back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it! I will never regret it!¡± Zhifei expressed his stance again and again, just


    thinking of getting out quickly.


    At this moment, Charlie stood up and tapped the top of Zhifei¡¯s brain lightly with his finger,


    and a trace of aura poured into his brain from Charlie¡¯s fingertips.


    Immediately, Charlie spoke in an unquestionable tone, and said:


    ¡°Zhifei, remember, you will go home after you leave this ce, lock yourself in the room,


    don¡¯t go out, and don¡¯t talk to anyone. If someone asks you, you just say you want to


    be alone.¡±


    ¡°When you wait until nine o¡¯clock in the evening, you wille out of the room, gather


    your family, and connect with your grandfather through the video.¡±


    ¡°Tell them that after careful consideration, you feel that your father and grandfather are


    sinful people.¡±


    ¡°So Decided to start at 7 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning and kowtow all the way to the Jokhang


    Temple to repay the sins of the Su family.¡±


    ¡°If Chengfeng dares to stop you and threaten you, you will count his crimes. Call him


    murdrer!¡±


    ¡°In addition, before you confess to your family tonight, you have to record a video.¡±


    ¡°After you finish talking to your family, you will immediately post it on the short video


    tform to tell the people across the country about your decision.¡±


    ¡°If someone stops you at that time. You will be forced to death.¡±


    ¡°However, I am not that unreasonable and unsympathetic person. Considering your poor


    physical fitness, I allow you to bring a few more followers along the way, and even a


    private doctor, so that they can protect your life along the way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s safe, but you have to remember that the road, you still have to go step by step, and


    you have to knock yourself one by one!¡±


    ¡°On this road, you only need to make atonement sincerely. After you arrive at the Jokhang


    Temple, you cane back to Aurous Hill ande to the Emgrand Group to find me,


    do you understand?¡±


    Zhifei at this moment, the whole person looked a little sluggish, and his eyes looked


    a little hollow, but his tone became very firm and said: ¡°You can rest assured,


    I understand everything!¡±

 Chapter 3149

    Chapter 3149


    In fact, Charlie had long known that Zhifei was pursuing Sara.


    In line with the principle of ¡°freedom of love¡±, he did not want to interfere more with Zhifei.


    Even if Issac suggested that he intervene before, he never thought of it.


    Charlie also felt that everyone has the right to like and be liked by others.


    As long as the favorite is fair and reasonable, no one has the right to interfere.


    But Zhifei was wrong, he didn¡¯t figure it out himself.


    Before he pursued Sara, he had regarded her as his personal belonging.


    When he found out that he was driving Sara to the stadium, his first thought was to do


    everything possible to investigate his identity, point the finger at him, and even have


    to investigate his wife¡¯s license te haspletely vited the basic principle of


    ¡°freedom of love¡±.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Zhifei¡¯s decision is also the key to his determination to punish him.


    It was precise because of this that Charlie gave him psychological hints.


    The psychological hint is a very powerful brainwashing function, and Charlie uses


    aura as a medium, this kind of psychological suggestion is even more insoluble.


    Charlie also knew very well that if he had just reached a verbal agreement with Zhifei,


    then he would have repented immediately after he left this room, and might even run


    away.


    Even if he was forced to be helpless and really kowtowed his head all the way to the


    Jokhang Temple, then he is likely to do everything possible to slip on the road.


    And it is impossible for him to keep staring at him. The only solution is to give him a


    strong psychological hint and make him follow the arrangement.


    After this psychological hint was given, he was like Wu Qi who had to have special meals


    every hour. No one could stop him, and no one could make him give up his demands.


    As a result, he will strictly demand himself, three steps and one bow, one step less,


    one less head, he himself will not forgive himself.


    In this way, it is naturally impossible to slip away.


    However, psychological cues have powerful side effects. Once he epts this kind of


    psychological suggestion, his whole person¡¯s normal thinking mode will also be


    greatly affected.


    At that time, in the eyes of others, this person may be like a crazy fool, which is


    iprehensible.


    But to Charlie, it didn¡¯t matter, what he wanted was Zhifei to honestly go through the long


    head of the next three years.


    He once saved his life, and now he will avenge his grievances, and he will not kill him.


    It is already extremely kind, and letting him go to kowtow to redeem his sins is also


    considered a kind of preferential treatment to him in Charlie¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 3150

    Chapter 3150


    Zhifei has beenpletely finished by Charlie¡¯s psychological suggestion at this time, and


    what he thinks in his mind is all Charlie¡¯s instructions to him.


    Seeing this, Charlie said: ¡°Okay, you go call your subordinates now and let them take you


    home. If they ask you how you talked, you tell them that this matter is a


    misunderstanding.


    The person you are looking for is not in the Emgrand Group.¡± Zhifei nodded immediately


    and said, ¡°Grace, I know!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately turned around and walked out without looking back.


    Seeing this, Doris hurriedly asked Charlie: ¡°Master, just let him go like this?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Let him go, we don¡¯t have to worry about the rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± she said in a convenient way: ¡°Then I will send him out to avoid doubts.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and Doris hurried over and said to Zhifei: ¡°Master Su, I will see you


    off.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Zhifei nodded stupidly, and said subconsciously, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After going out, he just came to the door of the conference room, his assistant and a


    group of bodyguards quickly got up and came out.


    The assistant stepped forward and asked in a low voice: ¡°Did you inquire about the


    identity information of the chairman of Emgrand Group?¡±


    Zhifei said lightly: ¡°This time the matter is a misunderstanding. The person I am looking for


    is not in the Emgrand Group. Let¡¯s go. Take me home.¡±


    The assistant was a little confused, but he didn¡¯t know exactly what Zhifei saw in the VIP


    passage of the stadium.


    Maybe it was Zhifei who made a mistake by himself, so he didn¡¯t think too much. He said:


    ¡°Okay young master, then we will send you back now.¡±


    Along the way, Zhifei did not speak, but sat in the car alone with his eyes closed.


    The convoy sent him to Du¡¯s old house. Zhifei spoke to the assistant before getting off the


    car and said: ¡°Okay, you guys go to do your own business, don¡¯t worry about me, I want to


    go home and take a good rest.¡±


    The assistant didn¡¯t think much, and hurriedly opened the door to Zhifei and watched


    him enter the Du¡¯s house, and then greeted others to drive away.


    When Zhifei returned home, only the servant was at home. He greeted him without paying


    attention, so he went straight back to his room and locked himself up.


    The servant thought he might be in a bad mood, and didn¡¯t take it too seriously, let alone


    touch him.

 Chapter 3151

    Chapter 3151


    In the evening, Liona and Zhiyu went home one after another. The servant told them that


    Zhifei had locked himself in the room in the afternoon and never left the door.


    The mother and daughter respectively knocked at the door and asked, Zhifei. The


    reply to them is that ¡°I want to be alone.¡±


    The family didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    After all, he is an adult, and sometimes it is normal to want to be alone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, at nine o¡¯clock in the evening, when Zhifei pushed the door and came out of


    the room, he gathered the whole family solemnly, saying with a serious face that he had


    something to announce.


    When the family sat down in the living room and wanted to hear what he had to


    announce, he took out his mobile phone and sent a video invitation to Chengfeng.


    Zhiyu was a little upset when she saw him sending a video to Grandpa, and asked:


    ¡°Brother, why are you going to video call with Grandpa?¡±


    Zhifei said seriously: ¡°I have a major decision about myself to be announced, so I also


    want to inform him at the same time.¡±


    Zhiyu said with a ck face, ¡°Then you don¡¯t want to take pictures of me and my


    mother too.¡±


    Zhifei nodded, and sat a little further away. Soon, the video was


    connected.


    Chengfeng asked at the end of the video: ¡°Zhifei, howe you make a video call at this


    time?¡±


    Zhifei said calmly: ¡°Grandpa, I have a major decision, and I need to tell you.¡±


    Chengfeng was confused, but he nodded, and said, ¡°Is there any major decision, you


    can talk about it.¡±


    Zhifei sat up straight and said seriously: ¡°I Zhifei, after careful consideration, deeply


    believe that my father and grandfather are sinful people, so I decided to start at 7 o¡¯clock


    tomorrow morning a journey.¡±


    ¡°I kowtow all the way to the Jokhang Temple to repay the sins of the Su family. I don¡¯t


    know how long this trip will take.¡±


    ¡°If I can kowtow all the way to the Jokhang Temple in three years, I wille back and


    continue the kowtow again my head, for three years!¡±


    Liona and Zhiyu were naturally dumbfounded.


    And Chengfeng at the other end of the video, his face is already extremely ugly!


    He cursed in his heart: ¡°Did you stinky kid got kicked by a donkey!?! Says I am guilty?!


    Even if my damn sin is so grave, I don¡¯t need you to smash your head to pay for me! You


    dmn it. Deliberately want to make me ashamed?!¡±


    Thinking of this, he yelled with a dark face: ¡°Zhifei! You are just fooling around! Don¡¯t


    forget your identity! You are the eldest son of the Su family!¡±


    ¡°As the eldest grandson of the Su family, you are not busy with your studies and work.


    ¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t take the Su Family¡¯s interests as the highest interest, but instead, want to engage


    in this kind of brain-dead thing. Where do you let the Su Family¡¯s face go?! Where do


    you let my face go?!¡±


    Zhifei was unmoved by Chengfeng¡¯s roar, and said indifferently: ¡°I have decided! No one


    can block my decision!¡±


    ¡°I will set off on time at 7 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Then, I will ask the whole country,


    all theizens to supervise me!¡±

 Chapter 3152

    Chapter 3152


    Chengfeng almost exploded in anger at this moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I just spent so much to barely pacify the troublesome Zhiyu, but who would have


    thought that after not even two days of peace and quiet, the thick-browed Zhifei,


    unexpectedly mutinied now.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He nowpletely does not understand, his own damn grandson has eaten the


    wrong kind of medicine?


    When the life and death of his mother and sister were unclear before, he didn¡¯t turn his


    face with him like he does now, but swallowed his breath and kept ttering by his side.


    Now things are all over, this kid seems to have suddenly recovered and started to


    compete with him.


    When he thought of this guy, he would use the sturdy way of kowtow all the way to the


    Jokhang Temple to make atonement, Chengfeng was nervous and sweated.


    As the eldest son of the entire Su family, Zhifei, if he really puts this decision into action


    tomorrow, it will inevitably arouse the eager attention of the people across the country.


    By that time, the entire Su family¡¯s face would bepletely lost.


    And the evil deeds that he has done, he is afraid that someone wille out


    and whip the corpse again.


    Thinking of this, Chengfeng said angrily: ¡°Zhifei! You unfilial grandson! If you really dare to


    do this, then I will drive you out of the Su family and no longer recognize you as a


    grandson!¡±


    ¡°From now on, you will die for me? Your life or death has nothing to do with my family,


    and the trillions of assets of the family have nothing to do with you. Go out and fend


    for yourself!¡±


    Chengfeng felt that his words were already very, very heavy, and Zhifei was the kind of


    master who admired vanity and lu5t for prosperity, so he would definitely be scared off by


    his words.


    But where can he know that Zhifei at this moment has been given a very heavy


    psychological hint.


    He now felt that the entire Su family was extremely dirty, and the sins of the entire family


    were waiting for him to kowtow all the way to the Jokhang Temple tomorrow to make


    atonement.


    So in the face of Chengfeng¡¯s threat, his whole person only felt that an unprecedented


    sense of justice burst into the sky in an instant!

 Chapter 3153

    Chapter 3153


    Immediately, he pped the table angrily, and sternly reprimanded: ¡°Chengfeng,


    you old dog! You are dead seventy-six years in vain!¡±


    ¡°You have spent a life of greed, you will control the Su family power until your death, and


    you will persecute your son, daughter-inw, and even your two grandchildren for profit.


    ¡°You are cold-blooded, cruel, inhumane, and with no regard for human decency. You are


    simply the dregs of society, and you should be punished!¡±


    ¡°If you still have the slightest conscience now, you should immediately surrender to the


    police and pray for thew to impose a capital punishment on you!¡±


    ¡°But you old dog, you still do your own way and remain unmoved! Continue to do those


    shameless things in secret!¡± ¡°I¡­ I have never seen such a brazen person!¡±


    Zhifei¡¯s impassioned scolding made the surrounding mother, sister, and other rtives


    stunned for an instant.


    And Chengfeng on the other end of the video can no longer be described as stunned.


    He is already extremely angry, and he only feels the blood rushing up wildly, and the


    entire cerebral blood vessel that supports his life is about to burst.


    He stubbornly covered his heart and faced the video. Zhifei on this end screamed in anger


    and trembled: ¡°You¡­you¡­you beast! I¡­I¡­I¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Chengfeng coughed violently, almost coughing out of


    breath.


    Immediately afterward, he felt dizzy in his brain and the pain in his brain was


    unbearable. Then he rolled his eyes and became unconscious.


    Who could have imagined that Chengfeng, the Patriarch of the Su family, who had been


    used to seeing all kinds of wind and waves all his life, would have passed out directly


    because of his grandson¡¯s reprimand?


    At this time, Anson suddenly appeared on the video screen.


    He realized that something was wrong and ran over when he heard Chengfeng yelling at


    Zhifei as a beast.


    After seeing that Chengfeng had passed out, he immediately took out the walkie-talkie


    and shouted nervously: ¡°Master! Master, what¡¯s wrong with you, master?! Where¡¯s the


    doctor? Let the doctor teame over soon, the master has passed out!¡±


    After speaking, he saw Zhifei¡¯s video on the phone, and hurriedly asked: ¡°Master, what is


    going on with him, Master?!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhifei watched the unconscious Chengfeng in the video, his expression was very cold,


    and he said coldly: ¡°He? He is self- inflicted and can¡¯t live!¡±


    Anson was dumbfounded: ¡°What the hell is this? Is this the Zhifei who ttered and


    begged for the favors of master? How dare you say such a thing to the master?!¡±


    Anson, who was eager to protect his lord, was instantly furious, and he blurted out: ¡°Zhifei!


    What kind of status do you have that you dare to say things to Master! Do you want to


    rebel?!¡±


    Zhifei said disdainfully: ¡°Bah! I will make this old thing counter? I, Zhifei, have been


    ashamed to be with him all my life!¡±


    After that, he turned off the video directly.

 Chapter 3154

    Chapter 3154


    In an instant, the entire Su family vi exploded. On this side, the people in the Du¡¯s house


    were alsopletely trapped.


    Zhiyu looked at her brother, feeling that her eyes were about to fall off.


    Two days ago, she had just determined that her brother had already turned to grandpa.


    But she never expected that it was only a few dayster, and he seemed to have


    changed in an instant, and he cursed grandfather with blood in an instant¡­


    So, she couldn¡¯t help asking Zhifei: ¡°Brother, what happened to you today?!¡±


    Zhifei¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his eyes were empty and said: ¡°Nothing, I just


    can¡¯t understand what he did!¡±


    Zhiyu was stunned and then asked: ¡°Then you said you decided to start tomorrow and


    kowtow all the way to the Jokhang Temple. Are you serious? Or just talking about it?¡±


    Zhifei red at Zhiyu, and said in a very dissatisfied tone: ¡°Of course I am serious! How


    can you doubt my intention?!¡±


    ¡°Do you think Zhifei would make a joke about such a sacred thing?! Is it true? In your


    heart, Zhifei, is a sensational, back- and-forth viin who speaks for nothing?!¡±


    Zhiyu was suddenly scolded by her elder brother. She couldn¡¯t wait for a hundred


    thousand question marks in her mind, and her heart was shocked.


    She couldn¡¯t understand more and more, what happened to her brother?!


    ¡°My brother is mentally retarded?!¡± ¡°Or is it an evil on his


    mind?!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Or has he lost his mind?!¡±


    Bewildered, she immediately looked at her mother Liona with a plea for help.


    Liona waspletely confused.


    She found that she could not understand her son who she had been raising for more


    than 20 years.


    In her own impression, he is not such a person at all.


    Don¡¯t look at his name as Zhifei, but in fact, she knows very well that in the Su family¡¯s


    environment, the Su family¡¯s men basically disregard right and wrong and only care


    about their interests.


    Zhifei suddenly has a sense of justice, andpletely turned his face with Chengfeng.


    This ispletely like a different person!


    So, she couldn¡¯t help but tentatively asked: ¡°Zhifei, tell your mom the truth, what happened


    to you today? Did you encounter something outside or are stimted by something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhifei said indifferently: ¡°I just suddenly thought about my whole personality, and


    realized that my life can no longer be so degraded!¡±


    ¡°The sins of the Su family are too serious. As a descendant of this family, I must stand


    up. , To redeem the sins for the Su family!¡±


    Liona was even more surprised, but she earnestly persuaded him: ¡°You know what is


    wrong, mom is really pleased that you can recognize this, but you don¡¯t need to treat


    yourself in such a harsh way.¡±


    ¡°From here all the way Kowtowing your head to the Jokhang Temple is a full thousand of


    kilometers away. Your body simply can¡¯t bear it. In addition to the teau over there,


    severe altitude sickness may kill you!¡±


    Zhifei said indifferently: ¡°These are not problems. I am going to redeem my sins, not to


    commit suicide, so I am going to take an entourage, and even a private doctor, so that


    they can protect me along the way.¡±


    Liona couldn¡¯t help but tentatively asked: ¡°Son, have you really decided? Is there any room


    for a step back?¡±


    Zhifei stood up, his face was stern and determined, and said: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t persuade me,


    I¡¯m determined and I have made my decision, it is final!¡±

 Chapter 3155

    Chapter 3155


    After Zhifei said the three words ¡°I have decided¡±, he immediately turned around and


    returned to his room.


    After returning to the room, he posted the video he had recorded to the short video


    tform.


    Afterward, he called his men again and arranged to follow him to go to the gate of


    Jokhang Temple the next morning.


    His men were shocked by his decision, and they really didn¡¯t want to follow him on this trip.


    However, although he didn¡¯t have a lot of money, he still had no problem with spending


    tens of millions to gather these minions.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, this group of people began to prepare for him to travel early tomorrow


    morning under the temptation of money.


    Outside his room, Zhiyu and Liona were at a loss.


    Liona asked her daughter: ¡°Zhiyu, what happened to your brother? How could he


    suddenly make such a decision?¡±


    Zhiyu said with a stern face: ¡°I really can¡¯t figure it out¡­ He has always liked Sara and


    put a lot of effort into her concert, but tomorrow night is the time for her concert.¡±


    ¡°Saying that it is absolutely impossible for him to choose to leave Aurous Hill at this


    time. Doesn¡¯t this mean that all previous efforts have been wiped out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Liona said with a worried expression: ¡°He is in a state as he has been attacked


    by an evil spirit. I wonder if he has been stimted?¡±


    Zhiyu shook her head and said seriously: ¡°I went to meet with Charlie¡¯s Melba today. I don¡¯t


    know what happened to my brother. Why don¡¯t I ask someone to inquire.¡±


    Liona agreed and said: ¡°You must first inquire about your brother¡¯s route of activity today,


    and then see who he has met and where he went, and then filter out valuable clues from


    it.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded and said, ¡°Okay mom, I know it in my heart, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    At this moment, Zhifei¡¯s short video clip became popr on the tform.


    These things that happened in the Su family during this period have long been regarded


    by the people of the whole country as a kind of pastime and topic after the evening tea.¡±


    ¡°Until some time ago, when Zhiyu held a press conference online, the people of the


    whole country were paying close attention to the Su family every step of the way.

 Chapter 3156

    Chapter 3156


    Originally thought that Zhiyu never mentioned the attitude of making Chengfeng


    responsible for his actions at the press conference, which represented herpromise


    and also represented the end of this rich family¡¯s grievance. However, what everyone did


    not expect was that there is a new sequel to this incident today! Zhifei, the eldest


    grandson of the Su family, suddenly jumped out at this moment and used the family.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He also said that he would kowtow to the Jokhang Temple in order to make atonement


    for his family. In the eyes of the majority ofizens, this is really strange and


    interesting. Therefore, this video caused a lot of waves in an instant, and even rushed


    into the hot search list of Weibo. At this moment, Elder Su had been sent to the best


    hospital in Suzhou for emergency treatment because of a sudden loss of


    consciousness. The children of the family were rushing to the hospital while sitting in the


    car and watching Zhifei¡¯s video yelling at him. Calling him a dmn traitor. But Charlie, the


    initiator of all this, drove the car leisurely at this time and took his wife back home. As


    soon as he parked the car, and walked into the house hand in hand with his wife, the


    phone in his pocket vibrated. After entering the house, when the wife went to wash his


    hands, Charlie took out his phone and nced at it. It was a WeChat message. When he


    clicked it again, it turned out to be from Zhiyu. The content reads: ¡°Grace, my brother


    went to the Emgrand Group today, did hee to see you?¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly. Zhiyu found him so soon?

 Chapter 3157

    Chapter 3157


    In this way, this girl must have connected her brother¡¯s affairs with him in her heart.


    Thinking that the two sides will have cooperation in the future, Charlie did not hide it.


    He walked out of the door and came to the yard, and replied with his voice: ¡°Yes, your


    brother ran to the Emgrand Group today. On the surface, he saw the vice-chairperson, but


    he was actually there to find out about my identity.¡±


    Zhiyu also sent a voice to ask: ¡°Then he suddenly became what he is now, is it


    because of you?¡±


    Charlie admitted frankly: ¡°Yes, he investigated my wife¡¯s license te number. This


    behavior made me very dissatisfied.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but he also wanted to dig out my true identity, since he had to find it himself.


    To not be awkward, then I can only fulfill him.¡±


    Zhiyu hurriedly pleaded: ¡°Grace, my brother has no social experience. Sometimes he


    is easily inclined to do wrong things. If he did something wrong, I apologize for him¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°If you are still not satisfied, you can beat him and scold him, but let him kowtow all the


    way to the Jokhang Temple¡­ This is too harsh¡­¡±


    ¡°This road is nearly 4,000 kilometers. With his body, he can¡¯t get to the ce in three or


    four years¡­¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Some mistakes can be made, but some mistakes are not. He


    stretched out his hand to me and my family.¡±


    ¡°For this alone, I have a reason to kill him; and don¡¯t forget, he owes me a life, and the


    two things add up.¡±


    ¡°I originally had no reason to keep him, but the reason I let him go is to give you face.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, I also allowed him to take his entourage and a doctor. In this way, he can


    eat and live well at other times except for kowtow every day. This is already very


    favorable to him. What are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Zhiyu was asked by Charlie in return, and suddenly she didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    At this time, Charlie said again: ¡°In addition, you have to figure out a little bit. Your brother


    is not like you or your mother in his heart. He is like your father.¡±


    ¡°He does not rely on feelings to stand in line, but on profit. If you want to be the Su


    Family Patriarch, he is a huge threat to you.¡±


    ¡°I let them both disappear temporarily for a few years. This is to ¡®protect you out of the


    city and helping you get on the horse.¡¯ Without them here, you can better use your


    abilities to fight for the power of the Su family!¡±


    ¡°If you can inherit the family within three years and have great power, your dad and your


    brother wille back at that time, and they will be there to follow you.¡±


    ¡°Then you will give them a little favor from the Su family¡¯s big te. Enough for them to


    live a life of good food and good living, just to sit back and rx!¡±


    ¡°But if I leave the two of them here, they will only be your enemy, your stumbling


    block, and they may even attack you for profit.¡±


    ¡°If I leave your brother, you are always overwhelmed by his status as the eldest son and


    grandson, and your brothers and sisters will definitely turn back because of their interests


    in the future!


    ¡°But I let him leave for three years, and when the new king is crowned, he wille


    back again. He will at that time be no longer your brother, but your courtier!¡±


    ¡°The courtier is in front of the emperor, and he wants to worship three times and nine


    times!¡±

 Chapter 3158

    Chapter 3158


    After hearing Charlie¡¯s reply, Zhiyu fell into deep thought. She knew that he was right.


    ¡°In front of the seat of the heir of the Su family, everyone is an enemy!¡±


    ¡°Dad and her brother and cousins are all enemies.¡± ¡°My brother and I, as well as


    the brothers and sisters of several other uncles, are also enemies.¡±


    ¡°If Dad and brother are here, they wouldn¡¯t be willing to let her sit as the head of the


    house.¡±


    ¡°In the end, maybe the three of them will turn against me.¡±


    ¡°However, if I can hold the position of Patriarch first, then when theye back,


    everything has been settled. There are nearly 100 direct rtives of the Su family, but


    there is only one Patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Tere is an insurmountable rtionship between the other members and the Patriarch.


    Gap.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is not just a chasm, it is also a moat. Without this moat, even a pro-daddy or a pro-


    brother might not be able to resist the temptation of huge benefits¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, she understood Charlie¡¯s hard work.


    ¡°Although Gracee punished my brother, it may not be what it looks, but this incident


    actually helped me clear the obstacles in essence.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, with my acting style, I can¡¯t fight against my father and brother because


    of my interests.¡±


    ¡°Grace now distributes them separately. On the one hand, this helps me avoid the


    difficulties that I may face in the future, and on the other hand, he also protects the


    personal safety of my father and brother.¡±


    ¡°This can be described as killing two birds with one stone.¡±

 Chapter 3159

    Chapter 3159


    At this point, Zhiyu said to Charlie: ¡°Grace, your intentions are good, I understand!¡±


    The top giants of modern society are in fact no different from the emperors and nobles of


    feudal society.


    The internal operating mechanism of each family is exactly the same as the royal family of


    a feudal dynasty.


    In such a special environment, it is not age or seniority that determines status, but title


    and rights.


    Before choosing who is the prince, the princes are basically equal in principle, but there


    are slight differences because of the differences between the elders and the young.


    However, even the eldest son is just the elder brother of other princes, but he is still of the


    same generation as other princes. When other princes see him, it is impossible for them


    to worship him thirty nine times.


    However, once someone bes a prince and inherits the throne, all other princes,


    whether it is his elder brother or younger brother, will treat him as monarchs and fully


    obey his orders when they see him.


    This is the difference between monarchs and ministers. The same goes for Zhiyu


    now.


    Zhifei is now her brother.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But once she inherits the Su family, and Zhifei is her courtier, everything must be her


    head.


    Even the father of the two, Zynn, is the same.


    Therefore, although Charlie left the lives of Zynn and Zhifei, he must wait for Zhiyu to


    inherit the Su family before releasing them.


    Because he believes in his own vision, Zhiyu is different from the rest of the Su family,


    and will never do anything to avenge, so as long as she is in charge of the Su family,


    he doesn¡¯t have to worry about what Zynn and Zhifei¡¯s ability to y bad tricks.


    Zhiyu also understood Charlie¡¯s intention.


    Therefore, at this moment, the gratitude in her heart for him has further sublimated.

 Chapter 3160

    Chapter 3160


    Charlie said to her at this time: ¡°So many things have happened in the Su family,


    Chengfeng¡¯s pressure should be almost unbearable. What you have to do next is to


    gradually let him release more power and resources to you. and gradually strengthen your


    right to speak in the Su family.¡±


    Zhiyu said: ¡°Grandpa must be very dissatisfied with me now, I think he will definitely be on


    guard for me in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°In my opinion, his current core demands are


    two, one is that he doesn¡¯t want to hand over power, and the other is that he doesn¡¯t want


    the Su family to split or go downhill.¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, the former is that he wants to ensure that her rights in the Su family


    are not threatened when she is alive, and thetter is that he hopes that after his death,


    the legacy he has worked hard can continue to be passed on.¡±


    ¡°Although he must have a lot of dissatisfaction with you in his heart, to consider the future


    of the Su family, he can¡¯t find a better heir than you.¡±


    ¡°He is almost 80 years old, and he has a life span of more than ten or twenty years left


    when he is to live fully. Of this, half of the time may bepletely paralyzed in bed,


    unable to move or even lose the ability to think.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he can really hold the power of the Su family and take charge of the lifeline of


    the family for only a few years. If in these few years, he does not find a capable


    sessor as soon as possible and help him consolidate his inheritance status.¡±


    ¡°Then once he has passed these years, the entire Su family will begin to fall apart. By


    then, he will most likely be lying in a hospital bed, witnessing the Su family being torn


    apart and even killing each other.¡±


    ¡°If you have the opportunity, you have to make him recognize this reality, and ask him if


    he is willing to ruin the family¡¯s and decades of foundation for the joy of thesest few


    years!¡±


    Zhiyu said, ¡°Okay Grace, I understand! Thank you!¡±


    ¡­


    Just when Zhiyu realized Charlie¡¯s hard work, Sara just finished thest dress rehearsal.


    On the stage, she repeated all the songs to be sung at tomorrow night¡¯s concert three


    times.


    But fortunately, she didn¡¯t need to sing hard, because the main purpose of rehearsal was


    to confirm all the procedures and details of the performance, especially the matter of


    dancers in the band, matters of lighting, sound, stage art, and live apaniment.


    After confirming that there are no ws or omissions in the entire process, she is


    already confident about tomorrow¡¯s concert.


    Tasha stepped onto the stage at this time, handed a bottle of water to Sara, and


    eximed: ¡°Sara, the stage visual and auditory effects are really great this time!¡±


    ¡°Not only is it beyond all your previous concerts, but even I have never seen such a great


    live concert in my memory!¡±


    Sara smiled and said seriously: ¡°Thanks to everyone¡¯s hard work.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    With that, she said excitedly: ¡°With such a good hardware foundation, tomorrow I will be


    able to give Charlie an unforgettable birthday present!¡±


    Tasha curled her lips: ¡°You know your Charlie, don¡¯t forget, his wife wille to see you


    at the concert tomorrow night!¡±


    Sara smiled and said: ¡°So what, in my mind, my concert tomorrow is to show him


    alone, and all the others are in insignificant supporting roles.¡±


    As she said, she couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°I have to say that this set of lighting and sound


    equipment that Zhifei bought is beyond my expectations. It is really too extravagant to use


    this equipment for concerts!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Tasha smacked: ¡°The investment in this area alone is higher than the ie of the


    concert.¡±


    ¡°Except for a super live event like the Olympic Games, no one would be willing to invest


    such arge cost inmercial performance. In order to please you, Zhifei cannot invest


    such arge cost.¡±

 Chapter 3161

    Chapter 3161


    Speaking of this, Tasha suddenly remembered something, and said mysteriously: ¡°Hey,


    Sara, do you know that Zhifei, just made a public decision on the Inte¡­¡±


    Sara hurriedly asked: ¡°What decision?¡±


    Tasha said seriously: ¡°This guy I don¡¯t know if his brain is kicked by a donkey. He


    suddenly announced that tomorrow morning, he will set off from Aurous Hill to the


    Jokhang Temple in the southwest.¡±


    ¡°It will be a three-step kowtow and a kowtow all the way. This is four thousand-kilometer


    roads!¡±


    Sara asked in astonishment: ¡°Is he crazy? Why did he suddenly make such a strange


    decision?¡±


    Tasha said: ¡°This is not the strangest thing. The strangest thing is that this guy actually


    scolded his grandfather and dad, saying that they were sinful, and went on a pilgrimage to


    help them wash away their sins. Do you say this person is mad? Can a normal person do


    such a brainless thing?¡±


    ¡°Besides, tomorrow is your concert. This guy has been busy for so long and spent so


    much effort just waiting for this concert?¡±


    ¡°If he says, he will leave for the Jokhang Temple early tomorrow morning, he certainly


    didn¡¯t n to watch the concert that night.¡±


    Sara also felt very puzzled. Although she was not familiar with this man, these situations


    were indeed very different from his style of acting, which made her very surprised.


    In doubt, she suddenly thought of Charlie, so she quickly took out her mobile phone and


    sent him a WeChat message:


    ¡°Charlie, does Zhifei¡¯s matter have anything to do with you?¡±


    Charlie received the WeChat content and replied to her with a dog-headed expression,


    plus four characters: ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Sara sent a face with a smirk covering her mouth, and also replied with four words: ¡°It must


    be you!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie didn¡¯t deny it either, and replied: ¡°This guy has yed a bit too much. After I sent


    you to the stadium today, he asked his people to investigate my license te number.¡±


    ¡°He even went to the Emgrand Group to perform a big show just to see me. On the one


    hand, so I gave him a little punishment.¡±


    Sara made an angry expression, and then said: ¡°Why is this guy investigating your


    license te number? Is it because he saw me getting off your car?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Maybe he has been in love with you secretly, so


    he has been dazzled.¡±

 Chapter 3162

    Chapter 3162


    Sara didn¡¯t know that Charlie punished Zhifei mainly because he wanted to investigate


    ire¡¯s BMW.


    In her opinion, the reason why he punished Zhifei was that he attaches great importance


    to her deep in his heart, and even had protected her as private property, so naturally, he


    did not want to let men like Zhifei toe to entangle with her.


    Originally, she was a very independent young woman, and she had always scorned the


    machismo that women are essories of men.


    However, since the reunion between her and Charlie, the big woman thinking in her


    heart suddenly disappeared.


    Her biggest wish right now is to be able to stand by Charlie¡¯s side, being collected, cared


    for, and even upied by him like a precious private item.


    Therefore, even though she felt deep in her heart that Charlie had been a little bit heavier


    in punishing Zhifei for her, but her heart was still full of a different kind of happiness.


    So, she replied with shame:


    ¡°Fortunately, I have decided to quit the entertainment circle after this concert.


    Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how many people will be taken to the southwest by Charlie for a


    pilgrimage¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you leave the entertainment circle without someone like


    Zhifei harassing you?¡±


    Sara said earnestly: ¡°After I quit the entertainment industry, I will be ready to take over


    from my dad. When that happens, I will be ady at home every day, and I will devote


    myself to my career when I go out.¡±


    After that, she said again: ¡°But if I can get married sooner, it doesn¡¯t matter if I take over


    dad¡¯s shiftter. If my hard-working dad retireter, I will give you two or three children.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, my father is in very good health now, and I don¡¯t think it will matter if he has


    been working for another ten years!¡±


    Charlie was a little embarrassed when he heard Sara say that she was going to give


    birth to two or three children very frankly, so he simply changed the subject and asked


    her:


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the way, when will Uncle and Auntie arrive tomorrow?¡±


    She replied: ¡°They should be around eleven in the morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said: ¡°Then


    tomorrow at nine o¡¯clock, I will pick you up from the hotel, and then we will go to the


    airport together.¡±


    Sara immediately replied excitedly: ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll wait for you at that time!

 Chapter 3163

    Chapter 3163


    Charlie ended the conversation with Sara. When he put away his mobile phone and


    walked back to the vi, his wife ire was chatting with his father-inw and mother-in-


    law on the sofa.


    Seeing himing in, she hurriedly asked: ¡°My husband, tomorrow is your birthday. I just


    discussed it with my parents.¡±


    ¡°I wille back early tomorrow afternoon and make a big meal with my parents at


    home. We are a family of four. We will celebrate your birthday at home, okay?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, just have something casually, don¡¯t be so


    troublesome.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± ire said earnestly: ¡°This is your first birthday after moving to a


    new house. It must be a little grander!¡±


    ine also hurriedly said: ¡°Yes, good son-inw, you are the pir of our family, we are


    celebrating your birthday, it must be more grandiose!¡±


    Jacob said with some shame:


    ¡°Charlie, you and ire have been married for four years. In these four years, your


    mother and I haven¡¯t given you a birthday celebration. I¡¯m really ashamed!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± ine also hurriedly said: ¡°Because I haven¡¯t given you a birthday party before, I


    just wanted to give it to you this time.¡±


    ¡°I originally suggested going out to eat, so I decided directly to go to the best hotel in


    Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Butter I realized that it¡¯s more meaningful to celebrate the birthday at home. I think it¡¯s


    the same.¡±


    ¡°Birthdays are definitely the most warmth at home. So tomorrow, the three of us will give


    you a good birthday banquet. I will give you a warm and unforgettable birthday!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling a little moved when he heard this.


    It¡¯s not because of ine¡¯s attitude. After all, she has always recognized money, not the


    people.


    What really moved him was ire¡¯s intentions.


    Celebrating a birthday at home is definitely harder than going to a restaurant to eat ready-


    made food. His wife can have this kind of heart, which proves that she really is waiting for


    his birthday.


    Moreover, in the past few years, when he had nothing to do and was very unwee at


    home, she would still remember his birthday, and would always quietly buy a cake and


    drag him out to find a ce that she can afford. At a lowkey restaurant, two people would


    eat a meal quietly.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Thinking back to this, he was grateful for ire¡¯s persistence over the past few years.

 Chapter 3164

    Chapter 3164


    At this time, ire said to him: ¡°My husband, tomorrow I have to go to the old town. I will


    go to the construction site of the Emgrand Group at noon.¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon, I will be back early, about four o¡¯clock to start preparations. For dinner,


    you will eat less at noon tomorrow and save your stomach for a big meal at night.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start early in the evening. After your birthday, we will go to see Sara¡¯s concert!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°No problem at all!¡±


    After speaking, he checked the time and said: ¡°ire, you will watch TV with your parents


    for a while, and I will take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± she nodded, and when Charlie came upstairs, he suggested to Jacob and ine:


    ¡°Mom and Dad, let¡¯s stay until 12 o¡¯clock in the morning. This time we all can wish Charlie


    together his birthday for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ine pped her hands and said, ¡°I will wait until twelve o¡¯clock, and say


    happy birthday to my good son-in-w!¡±


    Jacob naturally didn¡¯t have anyments, but he kept sighing with emotion: ¡°Oh!


    Thinking about the attitude towards Charlie in the past few years, I still feel


    ufortable as a dad¡­¡±


    ine, who was on the side, didn¡¯t think about it. She just kept chanting, ¡°I don¡¯t know if


    this good son-inw is celebrating his birthday. Will his customerse to give him gifts?¡±


    ¡°Last time at the new year, those people didn¡¯t give away fewer things, all kinds of rare and


    precious treasures, it¡¯s really blinding!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ire helplessly said: ¡°Mom¡­what are you thinking about here¡­the things that those


    people gave Charlie, to be honest, I¡¯ve always been a little worried, I hope they don¡¯t bring


    such things again in the future.¡±


    ¡°You are afraid for no reason.¡± ine waved her hand indifferently:


    ¡°My good son-inw is now a Feng Shui master. What rich people like to do most is to


    honor Feng Shui masters. The money given by rich people somewhere to such a master


    was in billions, which is amazing!¡±


    Jacob said solemnly: ¡°That guy is a big liar, didn¡¯t he get caughtter?¡±


    ine curled her lips and said, ¡°What does it matter to my good son-inw? He shows


    feng shui to others, that¡¯s all true talents!¡±


    As she said, ine continued with emotion: ¡°Didn¡¯t they still give my son-inw a luxury


    yacht?¡±


    ¡°My legs and feet are not very convenient. I have never had the opportunity to


    experience it on a yacht. I feel regretful when I think of it. ¡­¡±


    Jacob opened his mouth and said, ¡°The weather hasn¡¯t really warmed up yet. Go on a


    yacht to feel the northwest wind on the sea? I want to go too but wait till Qingming


    Festival.¡±


    ine¡¯s eyes lit up, and she blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s good! After the Festival, I would be


    able to remove ster from my leg too!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she quickly said to ire: ¡°ire, when that happens, you


    remember to remind Charlie, let him take us out on the yacht!¡±

 Chapter 3165

    Chapter 3165


    After Charlie came out of the shower, seeing his wife ire hadn¡¯t returned to the room, he


    put on his pajamas and went to the living room again.


    In the living room, the family of three was chatting happily.


    Jacob and ine, the old friends who had been arguing about separating, unexpectedly


    stopped pouncing at each other.


    Charlie came down and asked curiously: ¡°ire, Dad, Mom. Why don¡¯t you go back to


    your room to rest?¡±


    ire hurriedly got up, ran over to take Charlie¡¯s arm, and said with a smile:


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My parents said they want to stay awake, your 27th birthday is less than two hours


    away. Everyone is waiting to wish you a happy birthday!¡±


    Charlie smiled knowingly, and said, ¡°Thank you, wife, thank you, parents.¡±


    ine immediately ttered and said, ¡°Oh my son-inw, what you and doing with your


    mother so politely, it is really too strange.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she immediately asked: ¡°By the way, my son-inw, tomorrow is


    your birthday. Will your customerse to our house to give you gifts like the one time at


    New Year?¡±


    Charlie was startled. He didn¡¯t know whether Issac and the others woulde to give him


    gifts.


    However, he did have some headaches about the scene of queuing to take gifts, so he


    made up his mind to say to Issac after a while and asked him to ask some other people, if


    he really wishes to prepare gifts for him, he would ask him to not do it or deliver home.


    So while he took out his mobile phone to send Issac WeChat, he said to ine, ¡°Mom,


    the reason why they came to give gifts during the New Year is mainly that I helped them


    a lotst year, so they concentrated oning over at the end of the year to say thank


    you.¡±


    ¡°They will definitely note on my birthday, after all, people¡¯s money is not brought


    by the wind.¡±


    When ine heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but said with a bit of disappointment on her face:


    ¡°I thought they woulde tomorrow too. If this is the case, then wait patiently until


    the end of this year.¡±


    ire on the side heard this and shook her head helplessly.


    Afterward, it was rare for the family to sit together and chat quietly.


    Both ire and Jacob talked about their own work.

 Chapter 3166

    Chapter 3166


    Although ire has been very busy recently, she feels very fulfilling.


    Although she has been working for so many years before, she has been working in the


    Willson Group before.


    Not only did she have to be blinded by the olddy, she was also constantly squeezed


    out by her cousins. That kind of work was very awkward and it was difficult to perform


    with her own Strengths and abilities.


    Now that she works for herself after starting her own business, she can naturally sweep


    away the previous haze, and since the start of her business, she has received a lot of


    support and help from the Emgrand Group.


    Therefore, she has gradually found a sense of sess in her career and feels energetic


    every day with a sense of fulfillment and aplishment.


    As for Jacob, he has made considerable progress in the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association recently.


    He is now the executive vice president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association, the


    second-inmand of the standard, and has a little fame and influence in small circles.


    He happily introduced to his family: ¡°Recently, our Aurous Hill City is actively building the


    image of a historical and cultural city.¡±


    ¡°The city has allocated a lot of funds to support the cultural field. Because of this, my


    painting and calligraphy association has recently won subsidies from local governments,


    it will get better and better in the future.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°With government subsidies and help, our calligraphy and painting association is no


    longer just a hobby-based non- governmental interest group, but has be a semi-


    public and semi-private non-governmental charity organization!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, in this special subsidy from the government, all the full-time staff of the


    Painting and Calligraphy Association has been given a good sry. In the future, I will


    also have a fixed sry in the Painting and Calligraphy Association.¡±


    ine asked curiously: ¡°Oh, your calligraphy and painting association has started to


    pay you wages now?!¡±


    Jacob said with an arrogant expression: ¡°Not only pays but also a lot of other things!¡±


    After that, he said again: ¡°Look, as executive vice president, starting from this month,


    my monthly basic sry is 12,000 yuan, which is the second-highest in our entire


    painting and calligraphy association after President!¡±


    Later, Jacob said again: ¡°This is just the basic sry given to us by Aurous Hill City. In


    fact, many private enterprises have recently wanted to take up the business of cultural


    development, so they also donated a lot of funds to our Association.¡±


    ¡°They have a lot of matchmaking and resources, our association has sessively


    undertaken many painting and calligraphy activities recently, so we will be very


    comfortable in theing days.¡±

 Chapter 3167

    Chapter 3167


    ine hurriedly asked: ¡°Then you can make money even if you cooperate with private


    enterprises?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jacob said immediately: ¡°Private enterprises have their own sponsorship, and


    each event will give us some transportation consulting fees.¡±


    ¡°I heard Chairman Pei calcte it. If two events are held a week, and all of us are


    present, it is estimated that we can get anywhere from 3,000 yuan to 5,000 yuan for an


    event.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± ine said in surprise: ¡°Can one event earn so much?! That would be two


    games a week, eight games a month, and a 3,000 yuan per game, which would be


    more than 20,000! With a basic sry, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to earn more than 30,000


    a month?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jacob nodded and said with a smile: ¡°I used to wonder why so many people like


    to volunteer to participate in various associations and societies that are not paid.¡±


    ¡°Thinking that they are all seeking fame and face, but now I understand. It turns out that


    there are still a lot of ways in it, and if it is done well, there will be a lot of room for profit.


    ine suddenly became interested, looked at Jacob, and asked in a ttering tone:


    ¡°Jacob, when my legs are healed, can you get me into your calligraphy and


    painting association?¡±


    ¡°Arrange a part-time job and give me a sry. If there are any activities, I can also follow


    it. I am idle at home anyway.¡±


    Speaking of this, she touched her right leg and sighed, ¡°Hey, I have been too miserable


    for most of the year. I didn¡¯t do anything. I stayed at home and raise my legs, but it made


    me feel bored.¡±


    Jacob was taken aback and hurriedly persuaded her: ¡°Oh, our association has long since


    stopped recruiting new members. Recently, there are dozens of people who want toe


    in line and are waiting for interviews and defenses.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know much about painting and calligraphy. If you want me to say, don¡¯t toss


    about it. Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to stay at home peacefully? When your legs are ready, you


    can walk around, or travel.¡±


    To put it simply, he is thinking that she has ridiculed him for a long time. This b!tch, now


    wants to join the Calligraphy and Painting Association? Does she think he is mad?


    However, he knew very well that at this time, when she was angry, he would have to go


    when he said such things, so he could only persuade her.


    But even so, she was still a little dissatisfied, and coldly snorted: ¡°What? Do you


    despise me? You can join the Calligraphy and Painting Association as the executive


    vice president, don¡¯t even have the qualifications to be a member? Don¡¯t think I am.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are, the executive vice president. Isn¡¯t it because of my good son-


    inw?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, your three sticks can¡¯t show a f*rt character, and you would have long been


    squeezed out, waiting at the door of the Calligraphy and Calligraphy Institute. It is not your


    but a dog¡¯s turn to be a vice president!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face flushed suddenly, and he thought to himself: ¡°This b!tch is really right. I


    was almost squeezed out at the beginning. Fortunately, Charlie gave me a lot of


    face.¡±


    ¡°When Pei saw Mr. Orvel treating me respectfully, he rushed to tter me, and then gave


    me the position of executive vice- chairman, but ine¡¯s words are too ugly, what kind of


    dog be the vice president in the association?¡±


    As he was thinking, ine saw that he was silent, and immediately said: ¡°Since you


    are unwilling to help me, I will ask my good son-inw to help.¡±


    ¡°Maybe then I will be able to join. When the timees, it will be a good story for a


    husband and wife file to be spread out!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s scared sphincter almost lost control.


    He knew Charlie¡¯s abilities. If Charlie really spoke, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to get ine a


    vice-chairman position.


    In that case, if she haunts him every day, he will be over, and there will be no chance to


    develop with Meiqing.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, my wife, you said that I¡¯m in the upswing of my


    career. If they suddenly find your rtionship with me. What would they think of me?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they consider it nepotism? If you really support my cause, you have to take the


    initiative to avoid suspicion!¡±


    Speaking of this, he saw ine¡¯s expression be ugly, and immediately waved his


    hand, gritted his teeth, and said:


    ¡°This way, you don¡¯t have toe to the association in the future. I will give you half of


    my sry. You can spend it on whatever you want?¡±


    As soon as ine heard about the money, her eyes lit up, and she blurted out: ¡°No! You


    have to hand over all your sry to me!¡±


    Jacob gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, spit out a word hardly: ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 3168

    Chapter 3168


    Originally, the family was happily waiting for the arrival of twelve o¡¯clock, but Jacob didn¡¯t


    expect that he couldn¡¯t hold back his mood and made a show of it, and ine would take


    away all his future ie.


    While he was heartbroken deep in his heart, he also began to reflect on why he


    repeatedly fell in front of her.


    He discovered that ine has this ability.


    It seems a simple-minded approach, only relying on shameless and violent energy, in


    fact, she can always find the most urate point in him, grasp it and hold it tightly all at


    once.


    Thinking back to the married life for more than 20 years, he felt desperate.


    For more than 20 years, he had failed to win in front of this woman and had been


    eaten by her for half of his life. There was no room for resistance at all.


    Seeing Jacob, Charlie was a little sad, while ine looked smug and sighed silently.


    He felt more and more that his father-inw could not support the wall with mud.


    This timid and fearful middle-aged man has limited ability, limited thinking, and can¡¯t


    hide things in his heart, and he is especially easy to becent.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The bigger problem is that he has alwayscked courage. ording to this view, his


    wife¡¯s nightmare is inevitable in this life for him.


    ire also noticed that her father was depressed, and quickly turned away from the


    subject, and said to Charlie:


    ¡°By the way, mom said that when her legs get better, she wants you to take her to


    experience the yachting. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s inconvenient for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient.¡± Charlie agreed casually, and said, ¡°When Mom¡¯s legs are better and the


    weather is warmer, let¡¯s go out to sea.¡±


    When ine heard this, her eyebrows were instantly pleased, and she kept saying: ¡°Oh,


    that¡¯s really great! I¡¯m so old but I haven¡¯t been on a private yacht yet!¡±


    The happy ine blurted out again: ¡°By the way, let¡¯s sail out to sea, can we go all the


    way south and go to the South Ind for a round?!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°No problem. It¡¯s not far from the estuary to the South China Sea.


    Maximum, it¡¯s only 2,000 kilometers. If you are on a yacht, you can arrive in two or three


    days at most.¡±

 Chapter 3169

    Chapter 3169


    ine suddenly became excited and pped her hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s great, great! I


    have never been to the South China Sea.¡±


    ¡°In the winter a few years ago, Mrs. Willson was going to the South China Sea to spend


    the winter at sea.¡±


    ¡°But she only took Noah every time with his family and never let us follow. When I think


    about it, I get angry!¡±


    After speaking, she began to take out her mobile phone and studied the famous scenic


    spots and delicacies in that region.


    The family chatted freely, and the time ticked to 12 o¡¯clock in the morning.


    At 11:59 p.m., ire began to take out her mobile phone to count the seconds silently.


    At 12 o¡¯clock exactly, she put down her mobile phone and said softly to Charlie who was


    sitting next to her, ¡°Husband, it is twelve o¡¯clock, happy birthday to you!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, wife!¡±


    ine also hurriedly joined: ¡°Happy birthday, my good son-in-w! Mom wishes you


    wealth and great fortune in the future!¡±


    Jacob was a little bit depressed, but still cheered up and said, ¡°Charlie, Dad wishes you


    a happy birthday, every year you have today, and every year you have the presents that


    you wish for!¡±


    Charlie thanked all of them one by one, and the phone began to vibrate constantly,


    receiving dozens of text messages and WeChat texts in a row.


    He turned on the phone and saw that many friends sent messages of blessings to him at


    this time point. Needless to say, Issac, Orvel, and Qin Gang, Warnia, Aoxue, Zhovia, Elsa,


    Doris, and Nanako also sent their wishes and Happy birthday message to him.


    In addition, Mr. Philip and his wife, Liona and Zhiyu the mother and daughter, Pord


    and Melba, the father and daughter also sent messages of blessings and good wishes.


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that even Wendy sent a blessing text message and thanked him for


    helping her during this time.


    However, the one person Charlie didn¡¯t expect most was his grandfather Zhongquan.


    Even this old man kept awake till 12 o¡¯clock and sent a message on time to wish him a


    happy birthday, but Charlie didn¡¯t expect it.


    And his aunt, Cynthia, who had been suffering in front of him, also sent a message,


    wishing him a happy birthday, and at the same time apologizing for her previous actions,


    hoping to be forgiven by him.


    ire was surprised to see that Charlie was constantly receiving lots of messages.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t look at the content of the information, and just guessed that the people


    who sent wishes should be his customers.

 Chapter 3170

    Chapter 3170


    ine, who was sitting opposite, saw that Charlie was constantly receiving various


    messages, and couldn¡¯t help but smile and said with emotion:


    ¡°Oh, my dear son-inw, your poprity is really good now. There are so many people


    who kept till 12 o¡¯clock to wish you a birthday. They should all be your customers, so it


    seems that your business this year will definitely be better thanst year!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Actually, they are all old customers. It¡¯s just that they


    have be friends with me after a long time.¡±


    With that, he replied thank you one by one to all the people who sent the message,


    even if it was Cynthia, he politely replied the two words thank you.


    Afterwards, he said to Jacob and ine: ¡°Parents, it¡¯s too early. Please go back to your


    room and rest.¡±


    ine nodded and yawned: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really a little sleepy. I can¡¯t stand it at this age.¡±


    After speaking, she turned to Jacob and said, ¡°Help me and take me back to the room.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob did not dare to say anything, and reached out to help her up, and apanied


    her into the elevator.


    Seeing the two of them enter the elevator, ire couldn¡¯t help asking Charlie:


    ¡°Husband, do you think my parents can recover as before?¡± Charlie chuckled twice: ¡°Who


    can be right about this kind of thing.¡±


    ire asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the situation between Dad and Aunt Meiqing? Last


    time Dad cried so much in the car, I was too embarrassed to ask him about these things¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°I haven¡¯t been aware of this matter recently, but I feel that


    I will see the result soon.


    ire asked nervously, ¡°Husband, what do you mean by saying that you will see


    the result soon?¡±


    Charlie thought of Pord, and said calmly: ¡°I still can¡¯t say this, but if there is any result, I


    will tell you as soon as possible.¡±


    ire nodded helplessly: ¡°Well then¡­¡±

 Chapter 3171

    Chapter 3171


    As ire spoke, she couldn¡¯t help sighing, and said, ¡°To be honest, since thest time dad


    told me about the affairs between him and mom and the auntie Meiqing, I did sympathize


    with him.¡±


    ¡°But after all mom gave birth to me. If the two of them really want to divorce because of


    that woman, I¡¯m afraid Mom will be too pitiful for one person¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled, shook her hand, and said seriously:


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Take a thousand steps and say, even if parents are really divorced, won¡¯t Mom still have


    us?¡±


    ¡°The matter between them, let them go by themselves. Let them deal with it, we as


    children only need to support their decisions.¡±


    Having said this, heforted: ¡°You see that many young people don¡¯t want their


    parents to interfere in their private lives, let alone doing that in their parents¡¯ life. So


    we don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    ire nodded lightly, as if she was relieved a lot at this moment, so she took Charlie¡¯s arm


    and said:


    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s up to them, let them make their own decisions, let¡¯s go back to


    the room.¡±


    Early the next morning.


    Charlie and ire had breakfast, just like yesterday, drove her to the old house in the old


    city.


    He heard from ire that Liona put a lot of effort into repairing this house, and even in


    many small details she was striving for perfection regardless of cost.


    In the car, ire sighed to Charlie: ¡°That is the customer you saw yesterday, I originally


    made her a n of more than 2 million yuan, which was actually used to repair her old


    house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than enough, but she kept adjusting the n yesterday and directly increased


    the budget to 10 million¡­¡±


    After speaking, she said: ¡°I found that rich people do things without considering the cost.


    The actual sale price of this house is estimated to be no more than one million.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the government does not allow flipping and major changes to the exterior.¡±


    ¡°As a result, she actually has to spend so much money to repair the interior, and I can


    almost buy the alley for 10 million yuan. I really can¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Perhaps this old house has some special meaning to


    others, so it makes sense that people want to spend money to repair it better.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ire said: ¡°Auntie Du said that she wanted to spend her life here, but I heard


    her ent seemed to be someone from Eastcliff, and I don¡¯t know why she chose to


    come to Aurous Hill for that.¡±


    After that, she said again: ¡°By the way, Aunt Du¡¯s daughter is said to live here with her,


    and her daughter¡¯s ent is also from Eastcliff.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°In fact, living in Aurous Hill is much better than


    living in Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°In ces like Eastcliff, summer is hotter than the south, winter is particrly cold,


    and spring and autumn are particrly short.¡±


    ¡°The winter will begin immediately, and the warmer will start in March and April next


    year.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is that the weather is particrly dry, with strong winds all day


    long, and there were sandstorms in the previous years.¡±


    ¡°These two years have been better, but the various environments are still not better than


    those in the south.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot worse. Look at how good our Aurous Hill is. The air is humid and the four seasons


    are distinct.¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t help smiling and said, ¡°Look at what you said, as if you are familiar with


    Eastcliff. Have you lived in Eastcliff?¡±

 Chapter 3172

    Chapter 3172


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I went to Eastcliff some time ago to help a client see Feng Shui.


    The client told me toin.¡±


    ¡°In fact, people who go to the north more yearn for the south. You can see that the


    northeast is cold all year round, and the people there what I like is the South China Sea.¡±


    ire nodded and said, ¡°You are also saying that the weather conditions in Aurous Hill


    are indeed much better than those in the south.¡±


    After that, ire said again: ¡°By the way, Aunt Du seems to have a good impression of


    you, and has been asking me about your situation.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After hearing that you show people the feng shui, she said that she would like to ask


    you toe over to take a look. If you have time, you can meet her. She is very nice.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help frowning. Liona didn¡¯t know his true identity. Why bother telling ire


    about this?


    Thinking of this, he casually said, ¡°I probably looked at it thest time I went. The feng shui


    of her old house is still very good. There is no need to make any changes.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to adjust it, then wait. Let¡¯s talk about it after we¡¯re done. It¡¯s almost time


    to make minor adjustments.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ire didn¡¯t know that Charlie was perfunctory, nodded and said: ¡°When the


    meeting is over, I will go and talk to her.¡±


    Charlie sent ire to the door of the old house. Liona just walked out of the yard.


    Seeing ire getting out of the car, she smiled and said, ¡°ire is here.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Hello Auntie, I have made a fine- tuning of thest n. You


    will take a look at itter.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Liona nodded, waved her hand to Charlie sitting in the cab, and smiled: ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Wade, we meet again.¡±


    Charlie put down the car window and said with a smile, ¡°Hello Aunt Du, I won¡¯t get out of


    the car, I have something to doter.¡±


    Liona hurriedly nodded and said: ¡°If you have something to do, go to work as soon as


    possible. You can rest assured that ire is here with me.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. Last time Liona saw that ire


    was also called President Willson, this time she changed the name to ire.


    It seems that the rtionship between the two people has progressed very quickly.

 Chapter 3173

    Chapter 3173


    Charlie didn¡¯t doubt Liona¡¯s character, but when he thought that she was deliberately


    trying to get closer to ire, he was more or less worried, worried that Liona had


    intentionally or unintentionally missed something.


    But right now, he didn¡¯t want to remind her directly, he believes Liona still has some sense


    of measure.


    So he bid farewell to the two, drove straight to Shagri-La, waiting to pick up Sara, and


    then go to the airport to pick up Philip and his wife.


    After Charlie arrived at Shagri-La, he went directly to Sara¡¯s room.


    As soon as he arrived at the door of Sara¡¯s room, the door of the room opened from inside.


    Sara¡¯s agent, Tasha, was wearing work clothes with the brokeragepany¡¯s logo and


    dragging arge box. She was about toe out of the room. Sara¡¯s voice also came from


    inside:


    ¡°Tasha, after you arrive at the venue, you must must put my baby in my dressing room


    properly. Without my permission, no one except you can go in, let alone touch it, you


    know?¡±


    Tasha said helplessly: ¡°Oh, I know, you¡¯ve been talking to my ears all morning, so


    annoying, if you really worry about me, or you can take it by yourself.¡±


    Sara blurted out: ¡°I don¡¯t have time to go to the venue in the morning! Charlie will pick me


    up soon.¡±


    ¡°Then we will go to the airport to meet my parents together, and then we will go to the


    hotel at noon for lunch for his birthday.¡±


    ¡°You will keep it safe for me, and I won¡¯t need you to keep it after I¡¯m over in the


    afternoon!¡±


    Tasha murmured dissatisfiedly: ¡°I know Charlie and Charlie all day long, and my ears are


    almost puffed up. I don¡¯t know what is good about your Charlie.¡±


    ¡°The people in the entertainment industry are more handsome than him. There are too


    many men to go.¡±


    Sara hummed: ¡°You are not allowed to speak ill of my Charlie, he is the most handsome in


    my mind.¡±


    Tasha shook her head helplessly, pushing the box out, turning around and saying:


    ¡°I don¡¯t bother to listen to your nymph0 here, I have to go to the venue quickly, there is still


    a lot of work to go to the venue in the morning for final confirmation.¡±


    After speaking, Tasha just left the door, and when she turned around, she ran into Charlie.


    Suddenly seeing him, Tasha was shocked and said that evil has arrived, which made


    her feel a little guilty.


    Moreover, this was the first time she had faced Charlie at close range, and the sharp,


    handsome face in front of her immediately made her feel a little bit faster and flushed.


    She suddenly felt that what she said just now was really wrong.


    She couldn¡¯t help muttering in heart: ¡°It¡¯s really hard for the entertainment industry to


    find a handsome male artist than Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even if there are some male artists who look more handsome than Charlie,


    most of them have undergone stic surgery, which is not natural at all.¡±


    ¡°In the current entertainment industry, as long as they follow the idol route, who doesn¡¯t


    have stic surgery?¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sometimes male artists have more severe stic surgery than female artists, and many


    male artists have cosmetic surgery, one is more feminine than women. It¡¯s really rare to


    see a tough handsome guy like Charlie¡­¡±

 Chapter 3174

    Chapter 3174


    Charlie ran into Tasha, but she seemed to be stunned, so he coughed deliberately, ¡°Ahem,


    hello, Miss Tasha.¡±


    She came back to her senses at this time. When she thought that she was staring at


    Charlie¡¯s handsome face for a long time just now, suddenly got embarrassed and asked


    nervously, ¡°Oh, you¡­ why are you? What are you doing here¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up


    Sara.¡± Seeing her panicked, Charlie couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What are you so scared of,


    and I won¡¯t eat you?¡±


    Tasha touched her chest, calmed down, and deliberately said loudly to him:


    ¡°You won¡¯t eat me. I¡¯m afraid that after you hear what I said wrong, the tigress in the house


    will eat me!¡±


    When Sara heard Tasha¡¯s words, she subconsciously asked:


    ¡°Tasha, who are you talking to? Who do you say is the tigress? Isn¡¯t it true that my


    Char¡­!¡±


    While speaking, she ran out quickly, and when she saw Charlie, her eyes lit up and


    she said excitedly: ¡°Charlie, why didn¡¯t you tell me when you came?¡±


    Then, without waiting for his answer, she said to Tasha: ¡°Oh, Tasha, go quickly, don¡¯t


    dy your work, hurry up, hurry up, and be safe on the road.¡±


    Having said that, she quickly grabbed Charlie¡¯s arm and said to him, ¡°Charlie,e in and


    sit for a while, wait for me, I¡¯ll put on a simple makeup, and let¡¯s set off!¡±


    Seeing Charlie being pulled into the room by Sara with the door closed, Tasha couldn¡¯t


    help but muttered in a low voice,


    ¡°Forget friends in love!¡±


    After speaking, she dragged the suitcase and left.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the room, Sara pulled Charlie, pressed him onto the sofa, and said, ¡°Charlie, wait for


    me a few more minutes, and I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    After speaking, she ran into the bathroom.


    Charlie took out his mobile phone and called Issac to confirm that the team was ready, so


    he waited for Sara toe out ready and left the room with her.


    The same as the process of picking her up yesterday, Issac helped there with his


    airport rtionship.


    Several cars drove directly into the airport hangar, and then waited for the nes of


    Philip and Lenan tond.

 Chapter 3175

    Chapter 3175


    At 10:40, a business jet modified from a brand-new Boeing 737nded at the Airport.


    This passenger ne, which originally had thergest passenger capacity of nearly two


    hundred people, has beenpletely modified and turned into a private business jet


    capable of flying around the world.


    The ne drove slowly into the hangar after the guided car, and it hadn¡¯t stopped.


    Charlie had already seen the porthole of the fusge, facing the husband and wife to


    be weed by him and Sara.


    Due to therge size of the ne, the airport staff drove a passenger elevator car.


    After docking with the cabin door, the couple walked off the passenger elevator.


    Sara was in a great mood, and she waved her hand and shouted, ¡°Dad, mom!¡±


    Philip and Lenan walked down hand in hand.


    After many days of absence, Charlie found that Philip¡¯splexion was very good,


    his body was straight, and he looked like he was only in his early forties.


    He can have such aplexion, all because of the effect of rejuvenation pills.


    However, Lenan, who is next to Philip, was a little bit tired whenpared to him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In fact, although she is almost fifty years old, because of the very good maintenance, she


    looks forty years old.


    Standing with Sara, they are not like a mother and daughter at all, more like a pair of


    sisters.


    However, the state she presented as a whole was much worse than Philip, who was


    obviously a few years older, and she seemed a little sick.


    Charlie immediately recalled what Sara had said to him.


    Lenan had been helping Philip personally recently, thinking that the heavy work had


    dragged down his body and energy.


    As soon as the couple walked off the passenger elevator, Sara couldn¡¯t help holding


    Charlie¡¯s hand and hurried up to greet them.


    Charlie said respectfully:


    ¡°Uncle and Auntie, you two have face troubleing this far!¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°Charlie, you saved the life of uncle. Are you still trying to be


    polite to uncle for such a thing?¡±


    Lenan on the side also smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Charlie, your Uncle has been looking


    forward to celebrating your birthday this year.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long he has been talking about it. You don¡¯t know how excited he was


    along the way.¡±

 Chapter 3176

    Chapter 3176


    At this moment Sara asked hurriedly, ¡°Dad, did I not ask you to bring the birthday cake


    for me? Did you bring it?¡±


    Philip smiled and said: ¡°Of course I brought it! Can I forget what my baby girl has ordered?¡±


    ¡°The cake is in the cargopartment, and I asked the crew to strictly follow the


    temperature of the warehouse is controlled at zero degrees.¡±


    ¡°The packing boxes are all reinforced, so there will be absolutely no problems, and the


    staff will unload them and send them to the hotel soon!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Sara breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Charlie, and said with a grin:


    ¡°Charlie, the cake I ordered this time is really great. You will love it after you see it!¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°Sara, then I would like to thank you in advance.¡±


    Sara replied shyly: ¡°What are you doing so politely with me¡­¡±


    He smiled slightly and said to Philip and his wife:


    ¡°Uncle and Auntie, let¡¯s set off to the hotel now. I have already arranged things over there.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Philip nodded, and then told the staff around him: ¡°Take the cake off and take


    it to the hotel. Be careful and don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Several staff members hurriedly nodded and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gu, we must deliver


    the cake intact.¡±


    Philip nodded slightly in satisfaction, and said to Charlie and Sara: ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sara couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Dad! You came so far to celebrate Charlie¡¯s birthday. Didn¡¯t you


    prepare any birthday present for him?¡±


    Philip blurted out: ¡°Of course I¡¯m prepared, do you think your father looks like the kind of


    person who can y ¡®karate¡¯?¡±


    Sara asked in surprise:


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you preparing a gift? You asked them to take the cake to the hotel,


    and you didn¡¯t say that there are other gifts to be taken together! Could it be that you


    really didn¡¯t prepare?¡±


    Charlie said hurriedly: ¡°Sara, don¡¯t talk nonsense, how can my elder Uncle give me gifts


    on my birthday¡­¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°Charlie, as an elder, it is, of course, reasonable for me to


    give birthday gifts to younger generations, and I am right.¡±


    Lenan smiled and said:


    ¡°Old Gu, have you seen it? Your girl has started to turn her elbows outside before she gets


    married, and she¡¯s starting to pick you up!¡±


    Sara stuck her tongue out:


    ¡°Mom, I turned my elbow on Charlie, how can I be said to turn aside?¡±


    Philip smiled and shook his head, and said to Sara: ¡°After nearly 20 years, this is the first


    birthday for Charlie. How can I mishandle it?¡±


    As he said, he pointed to the ne behind him and smiled:


    ¡°Hey, this is the birthday gift I prepared for Charlie!¡±


    ¡°This ne was just produced from the Boeing production line in Seattle, USA at the


    beginning of this year.¡±


    ¡°With my rtionships, I stepped up to customize it on time.¡±


    ¡°The modifications inside are all done in ordance with the top modification n. From


    now on, it will be Charlie¡¯s private jet!¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he was shocked and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Uncle, this gift is too expensive, I can¡¯t ept it¡­¡±


    Philip said with a nk face:


    ¡°You can¡¯t ept it, anyway, I have someone fly it over. If you don¡¯t want to ept it,


    then throw it here.¡±


    Lenan next to him hurriedly said:


    ¡°Charlie, this is the heart of your Uncle, and it¡¯s not too expensive, so please feel free to


    ept it!¡±

 Chapter 3177

    Chapter 3177


    Charlie didn¡¯t say anything to Philip. He just felt that it was a bit of a waste for the old


    man to suddenly give him a private ne.


    And this is not an ordinary small private jet worth tens of millions or one or two


    hundred million. This is a private jet modified from a Boeing 737 passenger ne.


    The ex-factory price of a Boeing 737 ordinary passenger ne is about 100 million US


    dors, but this is only an ordinary passenger ne.


    For private jets, an ordinary passenger ne is equivalent to a nk room, and the cost


    of the renovation and decoration of this nk room , At least ounted for more than half


    of the total value.


    Calcted in this way, the value of this aircraft alone would be around one billion yuan.


    Charlie was indeed a little ashamed to receive such a valuable gift for his birthday.


    Seeing that he seemed to hesitate, Philip stepped forward and took his shoulders and


    said earnestly:


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Charlie, in my mind, you are just like my son. You now have your own career, and you


    often need to move around.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much more convenient for you to have your own private jet flying back and forth


    across the country and even around the world.¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Uncle, in fact, the Wade family also has a spare private jet in


    Aurous Hill. Generally speaking, it is enough for me. I really don¡¯t want you to spend too


    much money.¡±


    Philip said with a very firm expression: ¡°The Wade family¡¯s private jet belongs to the


    Wade family. The ne that your uncle gave you is your own.¡±


    ¡°Does it feel the same using your own things or other people¡¯s things?¡±


    ¡°Besides, your rtionship with the Wade family is not clear. If you have an awkward


    rtionship with your grandfather one day, and use his ne again, wouldn¡¯t it be a


    dwarf?¡±


    As he said, he continued: ¡°Besides, what is there to be polite about with your uncle? It¡¯s


    just a ne, it¡¯s only 1 billion at best. I¡¯m a person who almost died once. There is so


    much money and nowhere to spend it. It¡¯s also very painful.¡±


    Lenan on the side also hurriedly agreed: ¡°Yes, Charlie, you can ept it happily, look at


    your uncle¡¯s age, he gave you a birthday gift, and he has to ask you to ept it.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he immediately realized that he was indeed a little too


    outspoken.


    The more expensive the gift, the more importance he is given byUncle and his wife. If he


    shirks repeatedly, it will hurt their feelings for him.

 Chapter 3178

    Chapter 3178


    So Charlie nodded immediately and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle and Auntie. From now on, I


    will also have a private jet!¡±


    As soon as Philip heard this, heughed suddenly, shook the big hand on Charlie¡¯s


    shoulder, and said with a smile: ¡°Come! Let¡¯s go to the restaurant!¡±


    Charlie invited Philip and his wife to sit in the back row of his BMW 760, and then opened


    the door of the co-pilot for Sara.


    Before he finally got into the car, he told Issac: ¡°Mr. Issac, let your car be in front. Open the


    way, let¡¯s go directly to ssical Mansion now.¡±


    Charlie had already talked with Orvel before, that he was going to entertain guests at


    ssical Mansion today, so the entire restaurant was not open for business today.


    Orvel also turned away everything at hand and rushed to the restaurant as a supervisor


    early in the morning.


    From the security work and service process of the entire restaurant to the freshness of


    every dish, raw materials, and tableware to be prepared today, Orvel basically inspected


    everything in advance more than once.


    When Issac opened the road ahead and led Charlie to leave the airport together, he had


    already informed Orvel.


    Orvel immediately asked all the service personnel to line up in the parking lot at the


    entrance of ssical Mansion to prepare for the wee. At the same time, he also


    ordered many younger brothers to guard both sides of the entrance, and asked them not


    to let any other people in.


    After all, Sara, who is with Charlie, is one of the hottest stars in the country today. If her


    meal in ssical Mansion is revealed, she will be on the gossip news immediately. Orvel


    is extremely loyal to Charlie, so naturally, takes care of this.


    He can¡¯t leave any hidden dangers to Charlie.


    When the convoy drove into the parking lot, Orvel led a group of waiters waiting at the


    door.


    As soon as Charlie stopped the car, he took the lead to step forward, first opened the


    two rear doors and the co-pilot¡¯s door, and said politely to Philip, his wife, and Sara:


    ¡°Wee three distinguished guests to ssical Mansion!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Then he opened the main driving door and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Master Wade, the boxes are ready, let¡¯s go in now.¡± Charlie nodded and said,


    ¡°You have worked hard.¡± ¡°Should have!¡±

 Chapter 3179

    Chapter 3179


    Issac got out of the car at this time and said to Charlie: ¡°Master, I¡¯ll be waiting at the door. If


    you have anything to do, please tell me at any time.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Why are you waiting at the door? Let Orvel arrange it. You can


    find a box to sit down and have a bite. I¡¯lle over and have a drink with you in a


    while.¡±


    Orvel said quickly: ¡°No problem Master, wrap it around me!¡±


    When Issac heard this, he was really touched.


    At any time, Charlie would think in his heart that he and Orvel as subordinates were


    indeed much better than ordinary wealthy young masters!


    So he respectfully said: ¡°Everything is subject to the arrangements of the young master!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and Orvel said: ¡°Master, you four, pleasee with me first!¡±


    Afterward, the four followed Orvel to the main entrance of ssical Mansion.


    Sara remembered the cake and hurriedly said to Orvel: ¡°Mr. Orvel, the staff will send a


    customized cake in a while. Could you please arrange a suitable dining car, and I will


    help push the cake to the box.¡±


    ¡°This cake is very special. Precious, so please make the staff be careful when arranging


    all this and don¡¯t spoil the cake, thank you!¡±


    Orvel said without hesitation: ¡°Miss Gu, you are polite, I must arrange it properly!¡±


    After that, he led the crowd all the way to the diamond box of ssical Mansion. At this


    time, the box was extremely clean and tidy, and it would not be an exaggeration to


    describe it as spotless.


    Eight cold dishes have been ced on the huge round table. There are four types of


    meat and four vegetarians, and each one is extremely elegant.


    In the center of the round table, there are two bottles of collector¡¯s Moutai and two bottles


    of Romani Conti red wine worth hundreds of thousands of dors.


    A total of four sets of exquisite tableware were ced on the table. Next to each


    tableware, there was also a golden copybook on which a lot of information was written


    with very elegant brush writing.


    Orvel said to Charlie, ¡°I have arranged a recipe in advance. The order, materials, and


    characteristics of each dish are written on the list. Four VIPs can have a look and


    understand. , If you have any reservations or other needs, you can tell me at any time!¡±


    Philip picked up one of the posts and looked at it, and eximed: ¡°This handwriting in


    lower case is really beautiful! The paper is also very elegant!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As he said, he put the post under his nose and smelled it, and eximed: ¡°This ink has a


    strong scent. It shouldn¡¯t smell modern, right?¡±


    Orvel couldn¡¯t help giving a thumbs up, and admired: ¡°Mr. Gu has really clever


    eyes. This was written by a calligrapher from Aurous Hill, and it was made in Hui


    ink made in the ear of the 5th emperor of the Ming Dynasty.¡±

 Chapter 3180

    Chapter 3180


    Philip couldn¡¯t help but admired: ¡°Mr. Orvel is too meticulous in his facts. Such a good


    service, even if I haven¡¯t seen it in Eastcliff!¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°You tell me, Mr. Gu, I usually can¡¯t do this in the best of restaurants


    this day, but today it was Master Wade who exined in advance to entertain


    distinguished guests, so I just took a little more thought¡­¡±


    Philip gave a thumbs up and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Orvel has been troubled!¡±


    Orvel respectfully said: ¡°It is such a pleasure to serve you!¡± After speaking, he said to


    Charlie again: ¡°Master Wade, I will not be here to dy your meal with the guests. I will


    deliver the cake at the request of the caregiver when it arrives. If you have any needs,


    please call at any time!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and said to Orvel: ¡°Orvel, order three cups of in water.¡±


    When Orvel heard Charlie say that he should prepare water, he immediately said,


    ¡°Master, do you want me to soak some good tea and send it over? They were all picked


    from Suzhou and Hangzhou just two days ago and sent to Aurous Hill. Indeed the quality


    is very good.¡±


    Orvel obviously didn¡¯t know why Charlie asked him to prepare water, so Charlie smiled


    slightly, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so troublesome, just prepare water directly.¡±


    After that, Charlie said again: ¡°Oh, by the way, help me prepare a fruit knife.¡±


    Although Orvel didn¡¯t know why, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay Master, I will


    prepare now and deliver it right away!¡±


    Philip, his wife, and Sara also didn¡¯t understand why Charlie wanted water and a fruit


    knife, but they didn¡¯t even ask. Immediately, Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie,


    and Sara, let¡¯s take a seat first!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Philipughed and said, ¡°Charlie, today is your birthday. I am so happy. We


    have to drink two sses of everything!¡±


    Charlie nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°No problem, Uncle! I¡¯ll apany you


    as much as you drink!¡±


    After that, he took the initiative, opened a bottle of Moutai, and poured two cups for


    himself and Philip.


    Sara also hurriedly opened the Romani Conti red wine, slowly poured it into the decanter,


    and said to Charlie: ¡°Charlie, I still have a show at night, so I can¡¯t drink too much. I will


    respect you and my parents. I won¡¯t drink too much just a cup, and if I have a chance


    after the show, I¡¯ll apany you to drink more!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, drinking more will not dy your business.¡±


    Sara sticks out her tongue: ¡°The performance at night is so important. I don¡¯t dare to make


    any mistakes. If I drink too much and go crazy on the stage, the jokes don¡¯t matter. The


    key is that if the performance is ruined, it will be over.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3181

    Chapter 3181


    Charlie patted his chest and promised: ¡°Sara, you just believe in me and drink as much


    as you want. With me, it will never influence any business affairs.¡±


    Sara hesitated for a moment, but when she thought that Charlie never said irresponsible


    things, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll just listen to you. If I dy the show or make


    a joke being drunk. I won¡¯t go anymore.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Just put ten thousand hearts.¡±


    Sara asked Lenan next to her: ¡°Mom, would you like to drink some red wine too?¡±


    Lenan smiled and said, ¡°Of course I have to drink something, it is Charlie¡¯s birthday.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Charlie and said apologetically: ¡°Charlie, my


    condition is a little bit tired recently, and the usual amount of alcohol may not be as good as


    usual. If I drink less, you will have to forgive me more.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked with concern: ¡°Auntie, your poor condition is due to your


    recent work, right?¡±


    Philip on the side said with emotion: ¡°Yes! Since I eliminated the threats inside and


    outside the group, your Auntie has been helping me withpany affairs.¡±


    ¡°Although my two brothers are much more honest, after the previous things, it is difficult


    to trust them 100%, so I don¡¯t dare to give them important work. Now I am suffering


    from no trusted staff, so your Auntie has to work harder.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Lenan and thanked her: ¡°My wife, it¡¯s been really hard for you


    during this time.¡±


    Lenan smiled and said sincerely: ¡°What¡¯s the hard work in this, as long as you are in good


    health and your career is going smoothly, I can rest assured.¡±


    With that, she said again: ¡°I myself am younger than you, so much work is nothing.¡±


    Sara hurriedly said: ¡°Mom, after my concert is over, I will go back to help you and dad. I


    will work hard at that time to make your life easier!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Lenan smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s really great. When the timees, our family of three will


    cooperate, and your dad and I will definitely be able to rx a lot.¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and Charlie said, ¡°Come in!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Orvel dragged a delicate tray with one hand, and walked in by


    pushing the door with the other.


    On the tray, there are three sses filled with water and a long bundle of fruit knives.


    He carefully ced the tray in front of Charlie and respectfully said: ¡°Master Wade, the


    water and knife you want are here.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled slightly: ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°Master Wade, you are too polite. If there is nothing wrong, I will go


    out first.¡±


    ¡°It is all good.¡±

 Chapter 3182

    Chapter 3182


    After Orvel left, Sara asked Charlie, ¡°Charlie, what do you need water and a knife for?¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know right away.¡±


    Then, he took out a very delicate rosewood box from his pocket.


    When he opened the red sandalwood box, Philip recognized the pill in it at a nce.


    He knew that this was the miraculous medicine that saved his life at the beginning and


    even made him younger than a dozen or twenty years old.


    Mother and daughter Lenan and Sara witnessed this miracle with their own eyes, so


    they were naturally impressed by this pill.


    However, the family of three didn¡¯t know why Charlie suddenly took out such a precious


    treasure.


    At this time, he took out the Rejuvenation Pill directly, and then took the fruit knife sent by


    Orvel and divided the Pill into three equal parts.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the family of three finally realized the purpose of what Charlie did.


    Philip and his wife Lenan felt some inexplicable tension, excitement, and faint expectation


    deep in their hearts.


    It¡¯s not that they have always coveted the Rejuvenation Pill, but that both of them are


    almost at the age of knowing the fate of heaven. The more they reach this age, the


    more they long for the youth that has passed.


    Usually, they don¡¯t dare to hope that they still have a chance to have any contact with


    the Rejuvenating Pill.


    Therefore, seeing Charlie take out one and divide it equally into three, the two of them


    have realized what he is going to do, and they are naturally excited.


    Then they saw him and put these three rejuvenating pills into three cups of water.


    It is also amazing to say that this solid rejuvenating pill, as soon as it enters the water, it


    immediately melts, and quickly dissolves into the waterpletely.


    In the water with the melted rejuvenating pill, there is no color, as if it has


    disappeared directly into the water.


    Afterward, Charlie put the three cups of water and handed them in front of the three of


    them, and said:


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, and Sara, your bodies are all healthy now. It¡¯s just because of the


    intensity of your work that you are in a fatigued condition.¡±


    ¡°The tiredness is slightly more, especially in Auntie it is rtively obvious. After all, you


    have worked harder during this period, and when Uncle got sick before, you did not worry


    less.¡±


    ¡°In these three sses of water, each one contains one-third of the rejuvenating pills.¡±


    ¡°Although it can¡¯t make the three people around 20 years old, it can at least restore the


    physical, skin, and mental state to five or eight years younger.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, it can greatly supplement the body¡¯s demand for vitality, and it can also


    greatly improve the energy and physical strength of the three in the future work and life.¡±


    Speaking of this, he looked at Lenan with an excited look, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Auntie, if you drink this ss of water, not only will your tiredness bepletely


    relieved, but your skin and body will also be younger.¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that in time, People who don¡¯t know will think that you are less than thirty-


    five years old!¡±


    ¡°As for Uncle, you may be able to reach 38 or 39 years old.¡±


    ¡°As for Sara, it is estimated that the whole person¡¯s feeling can return to the state of


    eighteen years old.¡±

 Chapter 3183

    Chapter 3183


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Lenan was not only excited, but her eyes turned red.


    She was really moved by Charlie.


    She didn¡¯t even dream that Charlie would directly take out a rejuvenating pill because of


    her recent fatigue. This generosity greatly exceeded her normal cognition.


    Although Gu¡¯s family is very rich, Lenan and her family¡¯s strength are also good.


    However, the more money she has, the more she understands that money is not the most


    important thing in this world, and those things that cannot be bought with more money are


    the most precious in this world.


    For those poor people whose lives are in a problem, even if they know that their job may


    seriously harm their body, but in order to support the family, they are willing to exchange


    their health for this reward.


    But for these top wealthy people who have already fully realized financial freedom,


    what they fear most is anything that hurts their bodies.


    And they don¡¯t hesitate to invest a lot of money, just to make their body healthier, and let


    them live for a few more months, even just a few days.


    However, sometimes money is not everything.


    Even for a billionaire, by the age of 50 or 60, it is impossible to prevent his body from


    getting old, it is impossible to prevent his physical strength and energy from declining.


    Therefore, something like Rejuvenation Pill has be the most precious treasure in


    the eyes of the rich.


    This is also why Tai was willing to spend 2 billion in cash to bid for Charlie¡¯s


    Rejuvenation Pill.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The wealthy people who were on the scene that day were still far worse than the Gu


    family in overall strength.


    If a group of top wealthy people of the Gu family¡¯s level were brought together, the


    auction price of a Rejuvenating Pill might even exceed tens of billions.


    Lenan understands the value of this Pill, so she is naturally excited and grateful.

 Chapter 3184

    Chapter 3184


    Philip was even more moved.


    After all, Charlie once saved his life and even made him at least ten years younger.


    With such great kindness, he didn¡¯t know how to pay it off. Now he took out another


    rejuvenation pill and gave it to his family.


    Three mouthfuls, which made him feel ashamed.


    So, he hesitated again and again, and said: ¡°Charlie, you are so caring for our family of


    three. I am really grateful, but this gift is too expensive, I am really ashamed to ept it¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing, and then said: ¡°It¡¯s just that your Auntie is


    really not in good health recently.¡±


    ¡°Whenever I see her working day and night, I feel distressed, so I will take it for you,


    Auntie. Take this ss of water and keep the remaining two sses for yourself!¡±


    Charlie heard this and shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Uncle, just now you told me


    not to think like outsiders, but in a blink of an eye, you started to see me as an outsider.¡±


    ¡°I have already said that this rejuvenation pill is for you, Auntie and Sara, even if you don¡¯t


    feel sorry for yourself, don¡¯t think like that for others.¡±


    ¡°You still have to think for Sara, she is about to hold dozens of concerts all over the world,


    she must be very tired from running around.¡±


    ¡°Anyhow, none of you have to regret it. Why are you being polite to me at this time?¡±


    Sara hurriedly said: ¡°Charlie, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m so young, it¡¯s nothing like feeling tired at all!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie said with a face: ¡°Don¡¯t fool me here, you forgot how the two of us met again? If it


    weren¡¯t for your stomach troubles all the time, why would you be willing to endorse my


    product?¡±


    ¡°You are only in your 20s. You already have stomach problems. Isn¡¯t this caused by


    running around and getting tired all day, not eating on time, and having an unhealthy


    lifestyle?¡±


    Sara whispered a little embarrassingly: ¡°Although I have always had stomach problems,


    after taking JX Weisan, it is all cured¡­ The big deal is that I will buy more JX Weisan this


    time to ensure that I won¡¯t have stomach problems again.


    Charlie said seriously:


    ¡°If a person is too tired, it will hurt not only the stomach, but also the liver, and even


    increase the burden on the heart. For the stomach it is JX Weisan, what about other


    things?¡±


    ¡°You have to run around this time. After such a long tour, what if something goes wrong


    while you are abroad?¡±


    As he said, he looked at Philip again, and said solemnly:


    ¡°Uncle, since you have an attitude like this, I shall treat you the same.¡±

 Chapter 3185

    Chapter 3185


    Charlie continued: ¡°The ne you gifted me is too expensive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for me to take such a thing, so I will arrange for someone to take down


    the two engines and you have to take them away?¡±


    When Philip heard this, he was speechless.


    Take the engine apart? How can there be such¡­ Besides, what would be the use of a


    ne without engines?


    However, he was also very clear in his heart that Charlie really regarded his family of three


    as his own family, so he was so generous toe out with a rejuvenating pill.


    Thinking of this, he was deeply moved in his heart, and at the same time he couldn¡¯t help


    but secretly said:


    ¡°Charlie treats us as his own family, and naturally I can¡¯t see him too much.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he and Sara have a marriage contract, and sooner orter he will be my son-in-


    law.¡±


    ¡°If it is too far-sighted, it would seem that his future father-inw is not doing things


    authentically¡­¡±


    At this point, he sighed softly, looked at Charlie, and said gratefully: ¡°Charlie, your kindness


    to our family of three will be remembered by me this whole life!¡±


    Lenan also blushed and said, ¡°Yes, Charlie, we are a family of three, and we owe you


    too much. If it weren¡¯t for you, our family would have been ruined¡­¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t say that! If you really want to say who owes


    whom, I owe you, Uncle, and your daughter.¡±


    ¡°For so many years, your family had been worrying about me.


    Worrying about finding me, and even traveling all over the world to find me.¡±


    ¡°How can I be this person and worthy of being treated like this by your family! This


    kindness is more important than Mount Tai in my heart!¡±


    Sara¡¯s eyes were also red. She resisted the tears and said, ¡°Dad and Mom, we treat


    Charlie as family, and he also treats us as family. This proves that us four are truly a


    family.¡±


    ¡°Even if Charlie and I are not married yet, he is still our family! As a family, we can¡¯t do


    anything for each other too much.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be polite to each other here. If we say too much to be polite, it will be too far-


    sighted!¡±


    After that, she looked at the three of them and said seriously: ¡°I will leave the words here


    today, and I will never be polite to Charlie again.¡±


    ¡°He is kind to me, it is my blessing since he is mine. I don¡¯t want to be polite, I just


    want to enjoy his kindness to me!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do the same to Charlie, no matter how precious things are, as long as he


    needs it, I will never hesitate for a second!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she picked up a ss of water and said proudly:


    ¡°No matter what you two are thinking, I will do it first!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 3186

    Chapter 3186


    Lenan picked up the ss and drank all the water in it without hesitation.


    Immediately after, she experienced a magical feeling that could not be described in


    words.


    It is a feeling beyond the cognitive range of adults, and a wonderful experience that


    subverts their worldview.


    The pure water she drank is like a spring that moisturizes the dry soil under the quick-


    release lens.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Under its action, life grows rapidly as if the eleration button is pressed, allowing the


    originally dry soil to be lush green in a very short time.


    Lenan has seen such scenes in many documentaries.


    ce a camera in a fixed position, starting from the withering of everything in winter, and


    shooting until the spring flowers bloom.


    Obviously, it takes a few months, but it is elerated by the director to fully present it in


    a few seconds.


    In a few seconds, the severe winter will warm giving way to spring, and everything will


    be changed from inanimate to vitality in an instant.


    Whenever Lenan saw that she could feel the greatness of life more clearly, so that every


    time she saw it, she wouldment the miracle of life in her heart.


    But this time, she experienced that wonderful feeling in herself, it seemed that her


    life has be alive again!


    The most direct feeling that Rejuvenation Pill brought to her was the rapid improvement


    of her physical and mental state.


    She felt a little tired at first, but now, all her tiredness was wiped out at this moment.


    Immediately afterward, she felt that her breathing became smoother as if a patient with a


    cold has blocked breathing has suddenly be smoother.


    She realized that this was probably due to increased lung capacity and rapid repair


    of cardiorespiratory capacity.

 Chapter 3187

    Chapter 3187


    The physical function of the average person begins to decline gradually from the age of


    20, especially for professional athletes.


    The peak state of 16 or 17 is the best, and this peak state is maintained for five years at


    most, and then it begins to slowly decline.


    The main reason for this is the overall decline of physical functions.


    Although this decline is slow for ordinary people, if you take five years as a node, you


    can still feel a huge difference.


    At the age of twenty-five, he could run five kilometers in one breath, but at thirty, he might


    not be able to run three kilometers.


    And she is now recovering to the state she was in a few years ago at an extremely fast


    speed. This feeling shocked her to the core.


    Philip and Sara were also watching Lenan¡¯s state closely.


    They will not know what kind of huge changes Lenan¡¯s body has undergone for a while,


    but what they can see is that herplexion has soon be radiant.


    The most amazing thing is that the small crow¡¯s feet at the corners of her eyes began to


    disappear quickly, and the nasbial lines continued to fade, and it seemed that she is


    several years younger.


    With excitement, Sara stepped forward to hug her mother, choked up and said: ¡°Mom¡­


    you became so young!¡±


    Philip couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°Lenan, you really are a lot younger!¡±


    Lenan raised her head to look at the coated privacy ss in the box, through the light


    refracted by the coating, looking at herself in it.


    She was shocked to speak for a while, and then her eyes were filled with tears


    unknowingly.


    So that the reflection on the ss became blurred.


    Philip hurried forward and gently embraced her, while she fell directly on Philip¡¯s shoulder


    and sobbed silently.


    He persuaded: ¡°Look at you, you are so young all of a sudden, so many women can¡¯t


    dream, why are you crying?¡±


    She choked and said, ¡°I¡¯m so excited¡­ I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t distinguish the


    reality of dreams¡­¡±


    ¡°And, I¡¯ve never had such a beautiful dream¡­ Philip, tell me, what is this? Reality or


    am I dreaming?¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Of course this is not a dream. You forgot how Charlie cured


    me in the first ce? The best cancer experts in the world said that I must die.¡±


    ¡°I had even been told that there is only one life left. I was making preparations to die,


    but look at me now.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve beenpletely healed a long time ago, not only healed, but my body is much better


    than before in life! This is all true, and it¡¯s all from Charlie!

 Chapter 3188

    Chapter 3188


    Lenan nodded lightly, then looked at Charlie, holding back tears, and said moved:


    ¡°Charlie, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, you are the best. Staying happy in your long life is


    the thank you to me.¡±


    Lenan was very moved in her heart. While wiping tears from her eyes, she nodded and


    said earnestly:


    ¡°Yes¡­ I will be a hundred years old¡­ With such good children as you and Sara.¡±


    ¡°Your Uncle and I must do our best. To live longer with all our strength, one day less is a


    great loss¡­¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said at this time:


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle and Sara, you should also quickly drink the remaining two sses!¡±


    The two came back to their senses, but the more they realized the magic of this ss of


    water, the more they were hesitant.


    Sara always felt that her family of three owed Charlie too much, so she tried to


    say, ¡°Charlie, I better not drink it. I¡¯m still young and it¡¯s too wasteful for me to drink.¡±


    Charlie pped his face and said seriously: ¡°If you don¡¯t drink, then I will throw it away.¡±


    After that, he reached out and picked up one of the cups of water, pretending to pour it


    on the ground.


    Sara was startled, afraid that he would really throw away such a valuable thing, so she


    subconsciously said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t throw, don¡¯t! Charlie, can¡¯t I drink it?¡±


    He handed the water ss to her and ordered: ¡°Then stop talking nonsense and drink


    it now.¡±


    Sara nodded, took the ss of water from him with both hands, looked at him


    affectionately, and said emotionally, ¡°Thank you, Charlie!¡±


    He rubbed his temples and gave a bitter smile.


    Philip on the side also realized that being too polite might make Charlie feel alienated,


    so he also took thest ss of water and said to Sara:


    ¡°Sara, this is Charlie¡¯s kindness to us, let¡¯s talk about it. , We are all a family, don¡¯t let


    him think that we are too far apart.¡±


    Sara nodded lightly and whispered: ¡°Dad, I know¡­¡±


    Philip smiled and said, ¡°Come on, Dad will make a toast with you. Let¡¯s drink together!¡±


    Sara hurriedly lifted the water cup, toasted with Philip¡¯s cup, then plucked up courage and


    drank it.


    Philip had already experienced the feeling of going back in time, so when he


    experienced this feeling again this time, although his heart was excited, he was not


    surprised.


    However, Sara was surprised and speechless.


    Because, she really didn¡¯t expect that after drinking this ss of water, her body would


    undergo such a miraculous change.


    The whole person¡¯s feeling is really like returning to when she was eighteen years old.


    She couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes, carefully feeling every change that happened in her


    body, and thought to herself:


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t known the magical effect of this ss of water for a long time, even if


    someone told me that I traveled back to six or seven years back, I would definitely no


    doubt¡­¡±

 Chapter 3189

    Chapter 3189


    Charlie looked at the three people who were at least five or six years younger physically,


    mentally, and by appearance, and he was particrly relieved.


    After the death of his parents, he has been alone and has never experienced the


    feeling of having a family.


    After marrying ire, Charlie had a family, but then that family treated him at that time, it


    was really much worse than outsiders.


    Except for his wife ire who regarded him as a family member, no one else had any.


    What should a family look like?


    Even though his mother-inw and father-inw have a very good attitude towards him,


    he knew very well in his heart that he had exchanged various benefits and favors.


    Compared with Philip¡¯s family, it was naturally ten thousand miles worse.


    After all, the feelings of Philip¡¯s family of three are from the bottom of the heart, without


    any interest elements, this is the real and pure family.


    Seeing that the mental state of their family has been greatly improved, Charlie smiled


    slightly:


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie, and Sara, this ss of water just now should be able to maintain your


    current physical state for at least three to five years.¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, your body¡¯s resistance will surpass that of most people, and you


    will basically not get sick.¡±


    Speaking of this, he added: ¡°But you still have to pay attention to thebination of work


    and rest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself be busier and more tired just because your body is getting better.¡±


    The family of three nodded in unison. Lenan wiped away the tears and said soberly:


    ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t worry, I and your Uncle, will definitely put thebination of work and rest


    first in our routine in the future. Otherwise, would we not disappoint This gift¡­¡±


    Philip also sighed: ¡°That¡¯s right, health is the most important thing!¡±


    Charlie said with a gratified smile: ¡°You two have this knowledge, then I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    As he was talking, Orvel knocked on the door and said, ¡°Master, Miss Gu¡¯s cake is ready.


    Would you like me to bring it in now?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie was about to speak, Sara hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± After speaking, she


    quickly said to Charlie: ¡°Charlie, wait for me, I will check if there is any problem with the


    cake!¡±

 Chapter 3190

    Chapter 3190


    Later, Sara said to Philip: ¡°Dad, you turn off the light first, and then turn it on after we


    finish blowing the candle!¡±


    Philip hurriedly turned off the lights in the box, Sara opened the door to the room and


    got out mysteriously.


    After a while, she gently opened the door, and walked in with a food delivery truck. On


    top of the food truck, there was a big cake with fiveyers.


    From the 1st to the 4thyer of this cake, 6 candles are inserted in eachyer, and the


    topyer has 3 candles, a total of 27.


    What surprised Charlie was that on the topyer of the cake, two very very realistic dolls


    were made with fondant.


    What surprised him, even more, was that the two puppets were a little boy and a little


    girl.


    The boy was a little older, about five or six years old, and the girl was a little bit younger,


    about three or four years old.


    The clothes of these two are very chronological, at least 20 years from this time.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, even though they were dressed 20 years ago, it can still be seen that the


    clothes on both of them are very elegant and meticulous.


    The poses of these two people are also very interesting. The boy stands in ce, and


    the girl who is obviously shorter on the side is holding the boy¡¯s arm shyly.


    Looking closely at the two people¡¯s expressions, they are also very vivid.


    The boy¡¯s expression at this time is somewhat dull.


    Even a little at a loss, but the girl looked very happy,ughing like a flower.


    When Charlie looked at these two lovely dolls, he had had a feeling of deja vu, but he


    couldn¡¯t remember exactly where he had seen it.


    At this time, Sara beside him looked at Charlie with a smile, and asked, ¡°Charlie, do you


    see these two children familiar?


    Charlie nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m familiar, and very familiar, but I can¡¯t remember


    where I¡¯ve seen it all at once.¡±


    Lenan on the side smiled and said, ¡°Silly boy, isn¡¯t this just you and the girl? This is when


    you two were young, and it¡¯s your 6th birthday!¡±

 Chapter 3191

    Chapter 3191


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°Really? I say why it looked so familiar, but I have no


    specific memory of the scene at that time.¡±


    Lenan nodded, took out a photo album from her handbag, then opened the photo


    album, found a yellowed old photo, and handed it to Charlie.


    Charlie took it and took a look, and found that in this photo, he and Sara, and their


    clothes, looks, movements, and even expressions were exactly the same as the fondant


    doll on the cake.


    Lenan on the side smiled and said, ¡°After you sang the happy birthday song that day, we


    kept moring that you would marry her as a daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°After you grow up, you must marry our daughter as your wife, so your expression is very


    aggrieved, saying that you don¡¯t want to marry a follower who sticks to you all the time.¡±


    ¡°And then when we wanted to take pictures of you two, you felt even more unhappy


    that¡¯s it. This is how you look like.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charlie looked at the photo and didn¡¯t recover for a long while.


    He remembered many things that year, but many things that year had only an outline in


    his mind, and the relevant pictures had long been blurred to the point that he could hardly


    find any memories.


    This is mainly because he haspletely lost the channels and ways to retrieve his


    image memory since his parents died.


    For so many years, he didn¡¯t even have a photo of himself as a child, nor a photo of him


    with his parents, or a photo of his parents when they were young.


    So much so that after so many years, even the appearance of his parents is a bit vague


    in his memory.


    Therefore, when he saw the fondant doll at first, he never thought it was himself and


    Sara.


    Now suddenly seeing this old photo of himself and Sara when he was a child, he was


    naturally full of emotion in his heart.


    Sara on the side asked him with a smile, ¡°Charlie, do you still like this cake?¡±


    ¡°I like it, I really like it!¡± Charlie sighed sincerely: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this cake to be so


    realistic!¡±


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°This is made by Eastcliff¡¯s most powerful fondant cake master. The


    people who lined up to make fondant cakes for her are too few to count, and many of them


    are very, very rich and famous.¡±


    ¡°We had made an appointment for this birthday cake for several months. My parents


    brought it so far from Eastcliff just to surprise you.¡±


    Charlie looked at the doll on the cake, looked at the innocent look of himself and Sara,


    with mixed feelings in his heart, and even his eyes were a little hot and moist.


    So he hurriedly smiled and joked: ¡°Oh, this doll is so beautifully made, I don¡¯t want to eat it


    anymore.¡±


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°Charlie, this doll is not for you to eat, it is reserved for you as a


    souvenir. You can eat everything except the fondant dolls.¡±

 Chapter 3192

    Chapter 3192


    Hearing that the fondant dolls weren¡¯t for eating, Charlie was a little relieved, otherwise,


    it would really feel strange if his or Sara¡¯s caricature dolls were to be eaten.


    Next to him, Sara looked at Charlie affectionately, and said softly:


    ¡°Charlie, I want to sing the happy birthday song to you like I did when I was a kid! You


    can make a birthday wish meanwhile, and wait until I finish singing to blow out


    the candles.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, smiled, and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Sara adjusted her breathing slightly, and then sang affectionately, ¡°Happy birthday to


    you~Happy birthday to youI wish you~Birth~Day¡­ ¡°


    At this moment, Charlie put his hands together, closed his eyes, and silently made a


    small wish.


    Now he has no material desires. His greatest desire is to find out the truth about the death


    of his parents and avenge them, but if this desire is put on such a warm birthday, it is


    more or less ufortable.


    Therefore, he silently made a wish in his heart, hoping that all his family and friends


    would be safe and healthy.


    That¡¯s enough.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After making the wish, Sara¡¯s birthday song was finished, and he burst into action and


    blew out the 27 candles on the five-yer cake one by one.


    Sara, Philip, and Lenan pped together, and Lenan smiled and said: ¡°Charlie, I wish you


    like today and every year, and all your wishes be realized!¡±


    Philip also nodded and said, ¡°Charlie, I wish you all the best, peace, and sess in


    your life!¡±


    Charlie was moved and thanked them repeatedly.


    Sara on the side approached Charlie¡¯s ear and quietly pointed at herself in the fondant


    doll. With a volume that only he could hear, she said, ¡°Charlie, I wish you Marry this girl


    home as soon as possible!¡±


    Charlie smiled knowingly, withoutment.


    He had understood Sara¡¯s thoughts a long time ago, but there were many things that


    couldn¡¯t be exined clearly, so he simply yed stupid.

 Chapter 3193

    Chapter 3193


    At this time, Lenan handed over a knife for cutting the cake and said, ¡°Charlie, you are the


    birthday star, cut the cake first.¡±


    ¡°Everyone will be happy after eating two bites, and then we will officially start the meal!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Auntie!¡± Charlie quickly agreed, and then used the knife to cut off a few pieces of


    the bottomyer of cake, put them on a small te, and handed them to the three of


    them one by one.


    Afterward, Philip took him, sat back at the dinner table, and began to enjoy the wine.


    He took the initiative to pick up the wine ss and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Charlie, I have said too much thanks, I won¡¯t be a dog here, I will toast you on behalf of


    our family of three with this ss of wine!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie did not decline, picked up the wine ss, and said seriously: ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    The two immediately drank the liquor in the ss.


    Philip said: ¡°Charlie, your parents left early. Based on my rtionship with your father,


    after he left, I should take care of you, nurture and educate you, and treat you as my own,


    but For so many years, I have not been able to find you.¡±


    ¡°In your 27-year-old life, you have been missing for nearly 20 years, and there are so many


    regrets¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, he sighed and said seriously: ¡°In the future, I only hope to spend more


    birthdays with you in my lifetime!¡±


    Charlie was moved in his heart and said with a smile: ¡°Uncle, how can you just have a


    few birthdays, at least it will take dozens of times before it makes sense, right?¡±


    Philipughed and said heartily: ¡°Yes! I will have dozens of times!¡±


    Between pushing the cups and changing the cups, Charlie and Philip had each drank a


    catty of white wine, but both of them were only slightly drunk.


    Even Lenan, who was originally ipetent, did not show any difort after


    drinking a bottle of red wine alone.


    On the contrary, because of the effect of alcohol, she felt very happy as a whole.


    Under the effect of alcohol, her cheeks were slightly reddish. Coupled with the


    rejuvenation pill she had just taken, herplexion looked white and red, charming and


    attractive

 Chapter 3194

    Chapter 3194


    Philip looked at his wife, slightly stunned, and couldn¡¯t help but admire: ¡°My wife, look


    at you now. There is a special illusion that we just got married¡­¡±


    Lenan smiled slightly and said with some embarrassment:


    ¡°The children are here, don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡±


    He said solemnly: ¡°What I say is from the bottom of my heart!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As he said, he took out his wallet, and after opening it, in the outermost transparent card


    slot, there was a photo of the two when they were young.


    Philip handed the photo to Charlie and Sara, and said: ¡°Look at it, am I telling the truth?¡±


    Charlie looked at the photo. Lenan in the photo was about twenty-six or twenty-seven


    years old. However, at that time, she took a mature route. Even the old photos looked


    very moving.


    At that time, she was more attractive than now.


    Sara on the side looked at her mother¡¯s old photo and eximed: ¡°Mom, you were


    so beautiful when you were young.¡±


    ¡°Although I have seen this photo many times, I can¡¯t help but praise it every time I see


    it¡­¡±


    Lenan smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t y rainbow f*rts here. To put it mildly, those are youths


    that have long passed away, and you are in the age of positive youth.¡±


    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°But when I was young, Sister Margaret


    was really beautiful.¡±


    After that, she looked at Charlie and said sincerely:


    ¡°Charlie, you don¡¯t know how outstanding your mother was when she was young. There


    was a saying in the celebrity circle of the city that Changying brought Margarate from the


    United States to Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°At that moment in the city, the attraction of all the women in the city was instantly


    extinguished¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: ¡°Auntie, is there such an exaggeration you said?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is.¡± Lenan said very seriously: ¡°Your mother was in Eastcliff at the time.


    It was an absolute dimensionality reduction attack.¡±


    ¡°Her appearance, temperament, figure, education background, and family background


    were all in the crushing ss.¡±


    ¡°Starting to open up, when ites to trends, the United States was definitely the


    center of the world trends at that time, so your mother was very amazing in all aspects


    in our eyes.¡±


    She said again: ¡°Furthermore, your grandfather¡¯s family had been cultivating deeply


    overseas for many years, and it can definitely be regarded as a big old family.¡±


    ¡°The so-called nobles in Europe are also far behind your


    grandfather¡¯s family. Your mother was the jewel in the hands


    of the An family.¡±


    ¡°What we have received is the dual aristocratic education of the East and the West,


    which is what we canpare to¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Lenan couldn¡¯t help but said with emotion: ¡°At that time, whatever


    clothes your mother wore would


    immediately trigger a fric trend in Eastcliff¡¯s celebrity circle.¡±


    ¡°At that time, your mother was the vane of Eastcliff¡¯s celebrity circle. What she wears and


    what she carries, others couldn¡¯t wait to find a way to buy it back and imitate¡­¡±


    Sara asked in amazement: ¡°Mom, what you said is true?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lenan said


    earnestly: ¡°At that time, we hadn¡¯t


    really connected with the world, and the information gap


    between local and foreign was veryrge.¡±


    ¡°Unlike now, the informationwork is so developed, there is basically no information


    gap at home and abroad.


    Speaking of this, she suddenly remembered something and asked Charlie:


    ¡°By the way, Charlie, have you ever thought about going to


    the United States to meet your grandpa and grandma?!¡±

 Chapter 3195

    Chapter 3195


    Hearing Lenan¡¯s question, Charlie was a little surprised for a while.


    This was the second time he heard that, others asked him if he wanted to go to the United


    States to find his grandparents.


    And thest one who asked him the same thing was Sara. So Charlie told Lenan the


    same, what he had said to Sara before, showing that he didn¡¯t want to disturb


    his grandparents who hadn¡¯t seen him in 20 years, and hadn¡¯t even seen each other


    a few times.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    When Lenan heard this, although she understood it deeply in her heart, she could still tell


    from her expression that she felt somewhat sorry for Charlie.


    After hesitating for a moment, she said seriously:


    ¡°Charlie, in fact, for so many years, not only you have been searching for the truth about


    the murder of your parents, but your Uncle and I have been trying every means to


    investigate when we are looking for you.¡±


    ¡°It was not clear who were the men behind the incident, but for so many years, we have


    not found any meaningful clues.¡±


    ¡°So your Uncle and I think that there must be a very powerful man behind this incident,


    pushing and trading everything.¡±


    ¡°If you want to find them out by your own ability, I am afraid it will be very difficult.¡±


    Philip also nodded at this time and said, ¡°Charlie, although on the surface, today¡¯s society


    has been integrated globally, when ites to ssifying, the barriers between each


    ss are far beyond your imagination.¡±


    ¡°In our country, there are only four or five top families. Even if other families are rich, they


    can never be integrated into the circle of top families.¡±


    ¡°There are many secrets, many special channels, and resources, only these few of the


    top families can know and master. This is only in the country.¡±


    ¡°If you look at the whole world, the real top families are those three. Many secrets are


    only known by these three families.


    Many things are possible only with these three families. The investigation came out.¡±


    ¡°Who killed your parents? Your grandfather and grandmother probably knew the answer


    long ago. Even if they didn¡¯t know, if they used their resources, they would surely be able


    to investigate and find out.¡±


    ¡°So, if you can be with your grandparents If you recognize each other, this mystery


    may be solved immediately.¡±


    Lenan also agreed very much and said:


    ¡°Yes, Charlie, your Uncle is right. It¡¯s even possible that your grandpa and grandmother


    have already helped your parents avenge. If that¡¯s the case, you are still here thinking


    about investigating.¡±


    ¡°Finding out the truth about what happened in the past and finding out the murderer of


    your parents is probably a useless effort.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, first recognize your grandpa and grandma, and then confirm this with them is


    the safest thing.¡±

 Chapter 3196

    Chapter 3196


    Hearing this, Charlie was silent for dozens of seconds, and said: ¡°Auntie and Uncle, I


    understand your meaning, but I am not yet mentally prepared for this. Let me consider


    this matter again. I will think about it.¡±


    Lenan nodded and said seriously:


    ¡°Charlie, if you get to know your grandpa and grandma as soon as possible, there is


    another big advantage, that is, the powerful resources of Ann family.¡±


    ¡°If Ann family is willing to help you, it will help you a long way. Getting on the horse is so


    simple, they can even save you 20 years of fighting.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t think about using the resources of grandpa and grandmother in his heart,


    but Lenan¡¯s words were indeedpletely out of kindness, so he knew that he would


    definitely not hurt the kindness of others.


    So he also epted it temporarily, and said, ¡°Auntie, what you said is correct. I will also


    consider all issues in this respect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Lenan breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile:


    ¡°You are the grandson of the Wade family, and the grandson of the Ann family. If you can


    inherit the Wade familypletely in the future, and then integrate the resources of the


    Ann family.¡±


    ¡°All the domestic resources will be avable in the future. The big family will be eclipsed in


    front of you.¡±


    ¡°Coupled with your own outstanding ability, maybe a few yearster, under your


    leadership, the Wade family will be the second Chinese family to be among the


    top families in the world.¡±


    Philip also said earnestly: ¡°Although the Gu family¡¯s strength is not yet at the top in the


    true sense, there is still the strength to add fire to you, and it may help you stand higher


    and see farther at that time!¡±


    Charlie looked at the couple gratefully and said sincerely: ¡°Uncle and Auntie, thank you


    for your expectations of me. In the future, I will do my best to not let you down.¡±


    He said this from the bottom of his heart.


    He hopes that in the future he will be able to reach the highest point and see the


    mountains and small hills.


    It¡¯s just that he hopes to be able to climb up by relying entirely on his own ability, rather


    than relying on both sides.


    A meal goes on very smoothly and naturally in this kind of family atmosphere.


    After the meal, Charlie used aura to dissipate all the alcohol in his body and determined


    that he would not have a half-cent rtionship with drunk driving.


    Then, he drove Sara to the performance venue first, and then drove Philip and Lenan to


    Shangri-La.


    The couple had a lot of things. They had a rest in the hotel this afternoon.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After going to the venue to watch Sara¡¯s concert in the evening, they would fly back to


    Eastcliff overnight.

 Chapter 3197

    Chapter 3197


    After Charlie heard about their n, he said, ¡°Uncle and Auntie, or you don¡¯t bother to go


    back tonight. Just rest at Shangri-La for one night. It won¡¯t affect anything if youe back


    tomorrow morning.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Philip shook his head and said with a smile: ¡°There will be another meeting tomorrow


    morning. If we leave tomorrow, it will be toote.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°But with such a toss, the body may not be able to bear it.¡±


    Philip smiled and said: ¡°It might have been a little overwhelming before, but now it will


    definitely not happen again.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lenan also nodded and smiled: ¡°After taking Rejuvenating Pill, my body feels


    unstoppable strength. Taking a night flight shouldn¡¯t affect it.¡±


    ¡°After I and you Uncle go back to Eastcliff tonight, we can still take a good rest at home,


    and go directly to the group meeting tomorrow, so that it will be much calmer than rushing


    back tomorrow morning.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he stopped persuading them and said hurriedly, ¡°I will send you


    to the airport tonight.¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡± Lenan said very seriously: ¡°I heard from Sara that you are going to


    see her concert with your wife tonight. When the concert is over, you must go home with


    your wife.¡±


    ¡°It will bete at night, so I can¡¯t let you leave her behind. You can take her home with


    peace of mind after watching the show. Your Uncle and I can go to the airport by


    ourselves.¡±


    Philip also said: ¡°Charlie, you don¡¯t have to worry about us tonight. When youe to the


    concert, if you see us in front of your wife, don¡¯t say hello to us, otherwise, you won¡¯t


    be able to exin to her.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s watch the performance happily, and then go home. When you return to


    Eastcliff to pay homage to the ancestors, we will get together again!


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect Philip and his wife to think so for his sake, and he was moved,


    he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little guilty.


    Regrettably, Philip and Lenan gave him three years to settle his marriage with ire,


    and three yearster they want him to marry Sara.


    Although he was ufortable in front of them at the time, he had already made a


    decision in his heart that he would not divorce ire.


    Therefore, facing their meticulous care, Charlie felt ashamed in his heart.

 Chapter 3198

    Chapter 3198


    Therefore, Charlie secretly decided in his heart that since the matter of marriage can no


    longer make the Gu family¡¯s three people wish, he mustpensate them in other ways


    in the future¡­


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After sending Philip and Lenan to Shangri-La and entrusting them to Issac as a host,


    Charlie drove back to his Vi.


    At this time, it was only after two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and he thought that his wife


    might not be finished until three or four o¡¯clock, so he wanted to return home first, and


    then pick her up when she was almost done with work.


    Unexpectedly, when he arrived home, his wife ire, his father-inw Jacob, and his


    mother-inw ine were already busy in the kitchen.


    Seeing that ire was at home, Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°Wife, when did youe


    home? Why didn¡¯t you tell me so I could pick you up.¡±


    ire smiled and said: ¡°I speeded up the work and finished early. I came home at two


    o¡¯clock. I wanted to prepare a birthday dinner for you today, so I got back early.¡±


    ine was holding a huge king crab in both hands, putting it in the steamer, and smiling


    at Charlie and said to him:


    ¡°Good son-inw, mom will cook you a big meal tonight. Look at this big crab. , One cost


    more than three thousand!¡±


    Seeing that she was going to steam the crabs, ire hurriedly said, ¡°Oh my god, the crabs


    can¡¯t be steamed now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not three o¡¯clock, it¡¯s still early to eat! If they are steamed now. It won¡¯t taste good by


    dinner time!¡±


    ine asked in surprise: ¡°Then youe back so early, why are we cooking?¡±


    ire said helplessly: ¡°First do the preparations. Brush the king crabs and prepare them in


    the bucket. The other ingredients are the same.¡±


    ¡°All the ingredients are collected. Make sure the ingredients for cooking are also prepared


    and then wait. We will do it when it¡¯s almost time to make it, so that it can guarantee the


    taste.¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°Hey, I thought I would just start cooking now. Isn¡¯t this crab steamed


    directly in the pot? Should I wash it?¡±


    ¡°Of course you need to wash it.¡± ire said, ¡°At least we have to use a brush to brush


    the dirt on the surface, and then rinse it with clean water several times.¡±

 Chapter 3199

    Chapter 3199


    ine curled her lips: ¡°I don¡¯t dare to brush this stuff, it is covered with thorns, if they


    get stuck again¡­ let your dad clean up the seafood.¡±


    Having said that, she looked at Jacob and ordered: ¡°Jacob, take this crab out of the


    steamer and wash it, remember to wash it clean!¡±


    Jacob couldn¡¯t help but vomit: ¡°I have other things, you can do it yourself.¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, go and clean up the crabs! Otherwise, you


    won¡¯t even want to eat a bite at night!¡±


    Jacob asked dissatisfiedly: ¡°You let me clean up the crabs, then what are you going


    to do?¡±


    ine said casually: ¡°I¡¯ll peel some garlic.¡±


    After speaking, she grabbed a few garlic heads, sat in the corner with a small bench,


    and started to peel garlic into the trash can.


    Jacob was a little bit angry, but didn¡¯t dare to argue with ine, so he honestly took the


    crab out and took it to the sink for cleaning.


    Seeing this, Charlie opened his mouth and said, ¡°Dad, let me clean up the crabs.¡±


    ire quickly said to him: ¡°Husband, you are the birthday star. Don¡¯te to the kitchen


    today. Go to the outside living room and watch TV. The cake delivery wille soon.


    Please keep an ear to the doorbell.¡±


    Seeing her clear attitude, Charlie didn¡¯t continue to insist, and said: ¡°Then if you have


    something, remember to call me.¡±


    ¡°It is all good.¡±


    Charlie came out of the kitchen and just sat in the living room for a while when the


    doorbell rang.


    He saw from the monitor that a delivery person was ringing the doorbell, so he walked


    out of the room.


    Outside the yard, a middle-aged delivery man asked, ¡°Is it Ms. Willson¡¯s house?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The delivery man handed him a cube box with a side length of about fifty centimeters and


    said, ¡°This is the cake ordered by Ms. Willson, please sign for it.¡±


    Charlie took the cake, and when he was about to sign the order, the other party


    reminded:


    ¡°You can open it and take a look. If there is a problem, I will directly take it back to the cake


    shop.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sign and go back to find that there is a problem andin. Then we will Riders


    also have to take responsibility.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t think too much, so he untied the red ribbon on the cake box, and after


    carefully opening the top cover, a beautiful doubleyer cake came into view.

 Chapter 3200

    Chapter 3200


    This cake does not look as luxurious and exquisite as the five-yer cake made by Sara,


    and it does not have lifelike shock- absorbing fondant dolls.


    It is just a normal cake. However, the line of words written with chocte sauce on


    the cake makes a warm current surged in his heart.


    The content of that line is: ¡°Happy birthday to my dear Mr. Wade.¡±


    The signature is: ¡°Love your wife, ire.¡±


    Seeing these words, Charlie smiled knowingly, and said to the


    rider: ¡°The cake is okay, I will just sign for it.¡±


    After that, he signed the bill and handed it back to the rider.


    The rider took the order and left, and Charlie packed the cake again and carried it back to


    the house.


    This scene happened to be seen by Mrs. Willson who was drying her clothes on the


    terrace of the vi opposite.


    Seeing that Charlie took a cake and walked back to the vi,


    she couldn¡¯t help but returned to the room curiously, and


    asked Noah and Harold lying on the bed: ¡°Noah, Harold, do you know what day is


    today?¡±


    Noah smiled bitterly: ¡°Mom, I have been eating, drinking, and sleeping on the bed from


    before the new year until now. I don¡¯t know what day is the sr calendar, the lunar


    calendar, and the day of the week.¡±


    Harold echoed: ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t remember the day either.¡± The olddy Willson


    muttered: ¡°Today is the second day of the second lunar month, and the dragon raised its


    head, but I can¡¯t remember who celebrates the birthday today.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°The unfilial son Jacob seemed to be born in winter, and the dead girl ire seemed to


    be in summer¡­¡±


    Harold remembered something, and said: ¡°February Dragon looked up¡­Today seems


    to be Charlie¡¯s ba5tard¡¯s birthday!¡±


    Olddy Willson frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Harold nodded


    again and again:


    ¡°Once I went to the barbershop to cut my hair just after the first month of the year, I just


    saw Charlie and ire having a meal in the small restaurant next to the barbershop, and


    there was another one on the table.¡±


    ¡°I observed the little cake. It was Charlie¡¯s candle, so it must be ire who celebrates


    Charlie¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know, the cake was shabby at the time, and it was not as big as a


    damn dish.¡±


    When the olddy Willson heard this, she seemed to be in a good mood, and said with a


    smile: ¡°Oh, it turns out that today is the birthday of Charlie the white-eyed wolf! I didn¡¯t


    expect it to be so soon!¡±


    Harold asked puzzledly: ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the matter? Why do you say that?¡±


    Old Mrs. Willson curled her lips and said, ¡°Before the New Year, many people lined up at


    the door of Charlie¡¯s house to give him gifts.¡±


    ¡°You see, this is just the first month, and no one congratted him on his birthday. Those


    who are rich and powerful don¡¯t take him seriously anymore!¡±


    Harold asked subconsciously, ¡°Grandma, can you tell that Charlie is not in a good


    situation from this?¡±


    Mrs. Willson said solemnly: ¡°Harold, there is an idiom. As long as you see a leaf falling, it


    means that autumn is here, and autumn is here, can winter be far behind?¡±


    Then, she said with an unpredictable analysis: ¡°Think about it, if Charlie is really good now,


    then his door must be surrounded by rich people now.¡±


    ¡°There is an idiom. When a person is popr, the doorstep is more lively than the


    vegetable market!¡±


    ¡°But you see, for Charlie¡¯s birthday today, for those who want to curry favor with him, such


    a big event is much more important than the New Year.¡±


    ¡°Up to now, they haven¡¯t seen a persone to their house!¡±


    ¡°With this signal alone, I can make a clear judgment. Charlie must be messed up right


    now, or maybe it¡¯s almost done!

 Chapter 3201

    Chapter 3201


    When Harold heard these words from Old Lady Willson, he became excited and said


    excitedly, ¡°Grandma! If it?s really like you said, that?s really great!¡±


    ¡°I?ve always felt that that son of a b!tch Charlie is going to get hit by a thunderstorm sooner


    orter, so it seems that this is the signal before the thunderstorm!¡±


    Mrs. Willson?s expression surfaced a bit smugly: ¡°Their family has been doing so well for


    more than a year, all because of Charlie?s deceitfulness!¡±


    ¡°In the past, those Feng Shui masters and masters of metaphysics have been collecting a lot


    of money from the pockets of rich people, but none of them have ended up well! I think


    Charlie will also be finished!¡±


    Harold?s body twitched with excitement and said, ¡°If he really fails, I think their family will


    soon be finished! Maybe in a few days, that White family will have toe and take back


    this vi!¡±


    Noah, who was lying on the side, said excitedly, ¡°Oh, if that?s the case, the wind and water


    will really turn! It?s best if Charlie hurriedly fails, then their family has nowhere to go, fall into


    the streets, then we will watch their family?s joke!¡±


    Speaking of which, he couldn?t help but say with pride: ¡°Thirty years of the river east, thirty


    years of the river west! They certainly can?t imagine that our family can still survive.¡±


    ¡°Now Wendy has a valuable person to help her, and she manages the biggest ceremonial


    company in the whole city.


    Mrs. Willsonughed and said, ¡°Wendy is a real fighter! Starting from nothing, she was able


    to make apany the number onepany in the whole city, she alone is much better


    than you two!¡±


    The olddy Willson looked at the two of them and said angrily, ¡°Speaking of which, you two


    are really a pair of wastes! I asked you to clean up ine, but you two got yourselves


    crippled and are now lying in bed, asking me, an old woman, to carry you for sh!t and ur!ne!


    This is outrageous!¡±


    When these words came out, Noah and Harold looked at each other, and they could see the


    endless embarrassment in each other?s eyes.


    It was true that the male members of the Willson family did not have much ability and


    capacity.


    Although Noah is the eldest son and has always been highly valued by the olddy, this


    person is essentially a straw man, belonging to the kind of half-bottle wobbly master.


    As for Harold, the eldest grandson, is more rotten mud can not support the wall, the


    standard useless, good for nothing, pretending to be the first.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The two of them have done so many years in the Willson Group, basically did not create any


    performance, the top of the Willson Group was the old man Willson who took the


    Wade family?s severance pay, and fought for half a lifetime to progress, since his death, the


    assets continue to shrink, until the bankruptcy and liquidation.

 Chapter 3202

    Chapter 3202


    At this time, Mrs. Willson saw the father and son did not speak, helplessly shook her head,


    sighing: ¡°I do not know what the Wendy is to that nobleman in the end, listen to her words, the


    other party is very capable.¡±


    ¡°He directly took thepany from its previous owner and gave it to Wendy to take care of!¡±


    ¡°And her previous boss, not only did not dare to put a f*rt, but also willingly went to KTV as a


    turtle! Dealing with the people is such an art, can?t say how capable this person must be!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Noah also could not help but sigh: ¡°I heard that Wendy?s previous boss is still struggling


    with his life. He must not have expected someone to bend his wrist and clean him up for his


    words.¡±


    ¡°I think that the noble person must know one of the most important people in the city?s


    underworld, maybe he is a young master of a big family!


    Mrs. Willson said, ¡°If only Wendy could get together with that nobleman, what our family


    needs now is a good backer!¡±


    Noah nodded gently and said, ¡°I see Wendy?s eyes shine every time she mentions that


    nobleman, so maybe she has long been secretly in love with him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Mrs. Willson nodded and said, ¡°I can also see what you said, but she has been


    unwilling to reveal the identity of that nobleman, so I, an olddy, can only be anxious.¡±


    Then, Mrs. Willson said, ¡°Right, Noah, you should talk to Wendy aler, and ask her how


    far she has progressed with that nobleman, and if it?s still unclear, let her speed up a little bit.


    Noah said awkwardly, ¡°Mom, how can I talk to Wendy about such things?


    Mrs. Willson blurted out, ¡°You are the only one who can ask the most appropriate question,


    because of your matter, Wendy has always had some opinions about me, so if I ask her, she


    will definitely not be able to open her heart with me.¡±


    Harold immediately volunteered to say, ¡°Grandma, why don?t I talk to her, we don?t have any


    generation gap, and it?s easier tomunicate.¡±


    ¡°You quickly pull back!¡± Mrs. Willson gave him a white look and said, ¡°Just that expression ability


    of yours, I can?t find anyone worse than you in the whole Willson family!¡±


    Harold immediately said in disbelief, ¡°Grandma! What do you mean by that? What?s wrong with


    my ability to express myself? I think I?m quite eloquent!¡±


    Mrs. Willson said unhappily, ¡°If you were really articte, Elsa would have be the


    daughter-inw of our Willson family! If you had held on to her, our family would not have


    been reduced to this state!¡±


    Speaking of this, she said in exasperation, ¡°But Harold, you have no other skills, but your ability


    to fan the mes is still very good!¡±


    ¡°If you hadn?t ndered ire in my ear, I wouldn?t have gone back on my word and given


    you the directorship I promised her!¡±


    ¡°Originally ire is a puppet, in addition, to let her divorce Charlie she did not listen, other


    than that she did what I told her to do, it was because of that time by yourpulsion, this girl


    began to develop a backbone, even seeing me on the streets and she was not moved!¡±


    Speaking of which, she looked at Harold, very dissatisfied, and said: ¡°Harold, the three words


    ¡°unworthy of reuse¡±, that is you!


    Harold didn?t expect that his grandmother would rebuke him, so he was speechless for a while


    and could only lower his head in shame.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Noah hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, don?t say anything about Harold, we had a miserable life some time


    ago, but honestly, who doesn?t have some hardships in their life?¡±


    ¡°Look at my younger brother and his family, they had a hard time in the first few years, but they


    have slowly gotten better since then.¡±


    ¡°Wendy?s career is going smoothly now, if she has a good harvest in love and career, maybe


    our family will rise again!¡±


    Hearing this, Mrs. Willson could not help but sigh: ¡°Hey, I used to think that my grandson is


    good, and he is my own person, but now I see that my granddaughter is much more reliable


    than my grandson!¡±


    After saying that, she spoke again andmented, ¡°If I had known that Wendy had such strong


    ability, I should have given thepany to Wendy to take care of it more than a year ago,


    maybe the Willson Group wouldn?t have gone bankrupt today.¡±

 Chapter 3203

    Chapter 3203


    Mrs. Willson?s emotion made Noah and Harold, the father and son lower their heads in shame.


    Seeing the two of them in such a weak state, Mrs. Willson felt a burst of contempt in her heart,


    so she stood up for a long time and said,


    ¡°You two lie down in bed, I?ll go to Charlie?s house and go around!¡± Harold asked,


    ¡°Grandma, what are you going to Charlie?s house for?¡±


    Mrs. Willson snorted coldly, ¡°Humph! What else can I do, of course, I?m going to mock them!¡±


    Noah said with some concern, ¡°Mom, the matter of Charlie?s downfall is, in the end, only a


    spection on your part, it has not been confirmed yet, if you go to trouble them now, in case


    Charlie has not yet failed and cleans us up by hand, wouldn?t that be an unwarranted disaster?¡±


    Mrs. Willson said disdainfully, ¡°My olddy?s wise eyes, when have they ever looked wrong? I


    told you that your wife is unreliable and asked you to transfer all the money to me, but you didn?t


    believe me, look, your wife has run away now, right?¡±


    Speaking of which, the olddy couldn?t help but gnash her teeth and curse: ¡°Shameless b!tch,


    just ran away, how dare she steal my money! If that b!tch doesn?t die, it?s like God doesn?t


    have eyes!¡±


    Noah couldn?t say anything at once.


    His wife?s matter really made him lose face.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Stealing the olddy?s money was a minor matter, but the fact that she secretly conceived


    someone else?s child and infected himself with a disease was what he hated the most.


    Harold spoke up at this time:


    ¡°Grandma, this kid Charlie has always been very evil, sometimes the more you think he is going


    to be finished, he can y out.¡±


    ¡°So I think we should keep a low profile, and when he really falters, then it?s not toote to


    mock him!¡±


    Mrs. Willson was in deep thought for a moment.


    She was so stimted by Charlie in her heart that she had been trying to find an opportunity to


    make a clean brea5t of shame for him.


    However, she also admitted that her grandson, Harold, did have a point, this guy Charlie was


    always inscrutable and did not y by the rules, so she really had to be more careful and must


    not be sloppy.


    So, she thought about it and said, ¡°Let?s do it this way, I?ll go to their home first and explore the


    truth!¡±

 Chapter 3204

    Chapter 3204


    Harold hurriedly reminded, ¡°Grandma, you must be careful!¡±


    ¡°Don?t worry.¡± Mrs. Willson waved her hand: ¡°I know what?s going on in my heart.¡± Saying that,


    she suddenly remembered something and said through clenched teeth,


    ¡°No! Since today is Charlie?s birthday, how can I go empty-handed? I have to go to the


    vegetable market and buy two catties of leeks and take them to him!¡±


    Harold was confused and asked in amazement, ¡°Grandma, why do you want to give Charlie


    leeks? ire didn?t give Charlie a cuckold.¡±


    Harold just mentioned the cuckold, Noah felt his head was so green that it glowed, and angrily


    cursed, ¡°Don?t mention the cuckold in front of me!¡±


    Harold looked resentful, and Old Lady Willson said, ¡°When Charlie used daffodils to pass off as


    leeks, he made us vomit and diarrhea and we were pulled to the hospital for emergency


    treatment, this revenge, I have always remembered!¡±


    Harold recalled the time when he was incontinent at home, his body shivered, and


    said, ¡°Grandma, I also always remember this revenge, but you can?t solve this problem by


    buying two pounds of leeks!


    Mrs. Willson gritted her teeth and waved her hand, ¡°It?s just that, I?d better go and feel their


    bottom first!¡±


    After saying that, she stepped out of the bedroom.


    The olddy Willson, who had always been proud, had experienced a lot of human warmth


    since she had fallen on hard times, but what angered her the most was how the Charlie family


    did not care about her.


    Originally, the family also gave her some face, but when she was bent on seizing the vi of the


    family, she ended uppletely torn with the four members of Charlie?s family.


    Since then, she had been in jail, fallen, and even reduced to pulling stic bags for customers at


    the supermarket, the Charlie family has not reached out to her, especially Jacob treated her like


    air at the supermarket, which makes her hold a grudge to this day.


    Soon, Mrs. Willson came to the door of Charlie?s house in an aggressive manner and directly


    pressed the doorbell.


    Inside the vi, after Charlie put the cake into the refrigerator, he went back to the living room,


    where ire and her parents were still busy in the kitchen.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, he heard the doorbell, so he got up and went to the front door.

 Chapter 3205

    Chapter 3205


    He nced at the monitor and found that the one standing outside the courtyard


    was, surprisingly, Mrs. Willson, so he asked in a cold voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    When Mrs. Willson heard Charlie?s voice, she coldly snorted and said, ¡°Let me in, I


    want to see Jacob!¡±


    Charlie casually said, ¡°Sorry, you are not wee here, hurry up and leave, or I?ll


    find the property security!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mrs. Willson angrily scolded: ¡°This is my son?s home, you say you are not


    wee? I still have to go in today!¡±


    Charlieughed and said, ¡°It?s true that my father-inw is your son, but you have to


    be clear, this is my home, the house is registered in my name, the property rights


    belong to me, so if I don?t let you in, you just can?t enter, understand?¡±


    Mrs. Willson was furious at Charlie?s words and said, ¡°Charlie! Do you really think you


    are still the same bullish Master? Don?t think I don?t know that you, a chatan who


    makes a living by shaking things up, is about to fail!¡±


    Charlie couldn?t help butugh and asked, ¡°Really, who told you that I?m about to


    fail? Howe I didn?t even hear about it myself?¡±


    Mrs. Willson sneered, ¡°Charlie, you think your little thing can escape this old


    woman?s golden eyes?¡±


    Speaking of this, the olddy said with a contemptuous face, ¡°Yes! you admit it! You


    did fool a lot of rich and powerful people before, but you should know, which of these


    people is not a dragon and a phoenix among people?¡±


    ¡°They will be deceived by you, just for a moment, they are blinded by you, they can?t


    be unable to see the truth for the rest of their lives!¡±


    At this point, Mrs. Willson looked him up and down and asked with a sneer, ¡°During


    the New Year, I saw that many people came to your house to give you gifts, how


    come you have a birthday today and no one hase to your house to give you


    gifts?¡±


    ¡°What is the reason for this, you do not know in your own heart? Still ying dumb


    with me here!¡±


    Charlie burst outughing.


    It turned out that Mrs. Willson concluded that the basis for his failure was because


    no one came to his door to give him a gift today.


    This is really a leaf blindfold, do not see the mountain, slippery world of the big joke.


    However, when you think about it, in fact, life relies on this so-called ¡°experience¡±,


    a blind eye to judge a person?s things, is too much.


    In life, just to see others drive luxury cars, think the other party has big money, a rich


    generation, and then a mind to go around the backward, and finally be cheated of


    money and even s3x victims, are not a few.


    Charlie still remember reading news, a hanger-on bought a domestic cross-country,


    and then burst into a Mercedes-Benz G, posing as a rich young man while talking


    about a dozen girlfriends.¡±


    ¡°Each girlfriend as long as they see him driving a fake G, immediately identified him


    as a super-rich, and then he was cheating money and s3x, and even a few women


    not to mention the lost money, but also pregnant.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He thought that only women with love in their brains would make this kind of mistake,


    but he did not expect Mrs. Willson, who is so old, could be so stupid.


    The reason why no one came to the door to give gifts today, it is because they


    have long greeted in advance, otherwise with today?s schedule.


    After dinner to go to see Sara?s concert, time is so rushed, and then a bunch of


    peoplee to the door to give gifts, that really would be anxious.


    Only, how does Mrs. Willson know this?


    She relied on her own experience in the marketce to judge that Charlie will soon


    be cold, so this is why she thought toe over to properly taunt and mock, a throw


    shame.


    Seeing that Charlie did not say anything, she felt that her guess was 100%


    urate! So, she looked at him with a disgusted face and said,


    ¡°I think this vi of yours will be taken away in a short time, and if your family is on


    the street then, don?t say I don?t take care of you as a grandmother, you let ire


    come back and kowtow to me, and I?ll let Wendy arrange a job for her as a courtesy


    lady!¡±


    Mrs. Willson said with a smug face: ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you, our Wendy is


    now the GM of thergest etiquettepany in the city and her future is bright!¡±

 Chapter 3206

    Chapter 3206


    The reason for this is that thedy Willson came to have some fun with him, but it


    was because of Wendy.


    She certainly does not know that the reason why Wendy was able to leap from


    bullying Miss Manners to be the general manager of Shangmei Etiquette


    Company is entirely that he saw her pity situation and gave her a chance.


    Hearing this, he looked at Mrs. Willson, just like looking at a stupid old monkey,


    and said yfully: ¡°Mrs. Willson, the most failed point in your life is short-sightedness,


    but if you can look deeper, the Willson family would not have fallen to this point


    today.¡±


    Then, he said seriously: ¡°If you still want to continue to have the soup, then


    remember that in the future it is our family?s well water, but if you can not do this, then


    maybe you will not have the opportunity to continue to live here.¡±


    After saying this, Charlie was ready to close the door, but unexpectedly, when Mrs.


    Willson heard this, she immediately became anxious and hurriedly stepped forward


    and blocked the doorway, cursing offhandedly, ¡°Charlie! How dare you preach to me,


    what are you? If it wasn?t for my old man who brought you back from the


    construction site, you might be begging for food now, and you dare to call me short-


    sighted? Do you think my Willson family?s previous foundation came from the wind?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°I don?t know if the foundation of your Willson


    family was blown by the wind, but now it has been lost by you, the Willson Group


    should have been liquidated long ago, right?


    If I guess correctly, you should still owe a lot of money on the bank side, otherwise,


    your old vi will not be seized by the bank, now you can temporarily live in this vi


    given by others, what else do you have? If not for Wendy?s ability to earn more


    money now, you would still be pulling stic bags in the supermarket, right?¡±


    Mrs. Willson didn?t expect that Charlie would poke her in the heart with every word.


    The bankruptcy of the Willson family was the one thing she couldn?t let go of deep


    down, while being forced to work in a supermarket was the one thing she felt most


    humiliated about deep down.


    Angry and frustrated, she said: ¡°Charlie! Don?t becent too early! It won?t be


    long before you?ll be thunderstruck! I?ll be waiting to see your family?s joke then!¡±


    Charlie nodded andughed: ¡°Wee, but I?m afraid that you, old woman, won?t


    be able to wait until the day I get that, so it would be a pity if you can?t witness it?¡±


    Mrs. Willson gritted her teeth and sneered, ¡°I think you?ll only be here for a month or


    two! When those rich people react, not only will they take back all the money you


    cheated them out of, they will also send you to jail and sentence you to


    life imprisonment!¡±


    The more Mrs. Willson said, the more furious she became, and continued to curse as


    if she was on top of her head: ¡°By then, Jacob and ine, as your aplices,


    will definitely not end up well either!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She said, panting, ¡°Right, I almost forgot! There is also ire!¡±


    Charlie?s eyes suddenly turned cold as he stared at her and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Olddy, it is because of ire?s face that I am reserving thest point of tolerance


    for you, but if you dare to speak out against her, don?t me me for not showing


    mercy!¡±


    ¡°Aigoo! Do you think I?m an old woman who?s scared? I?ve even been in jail, how


    can I be afraid of you?¡±


    Whendy Willson saw that Charlie seemed to be very sensitive to her mention of


    ire, she immediately thought that she had caught Charlie?s sore spot, so her


    anger suddenly became even more arrogant.

 Chapter 3207

    Chapter 3207


    Just as she was about to target ire and make a good dig at him, she suddenly


    heard someone shout out, ¡°Grandma! What are you doing here?!¡±


    The one who spoke was actually Wendy!


    Today is the weekend, Wendy originally did not have to go to work, but because


    there are more students at the training school, so she specifically went over to keep


    an eye on the professional ss for half a day.


    The first thing you need to do is to get a new one.


    Although Wendy knows very well, with Charlie?s current economic strength, a


    Hermes belt in his eyes is really nothing.


    But for the current Wendy, this is one of the few luxury items she can afford.


    After all, she now earns money alone, four people eat, and her father and brother still


    need quite a lot of convalescence money, so she herself has been frugal, it was not


    easy to save this more than eight thousand dors.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After she had the shopkeeper help to wrap the belt, on the way back she had been


    thinking about how she should hand the gift to Charlie.


    After thinking about it, she nned to put the gift in the mailbox in front of Charlie?s


    house, and then send a WeChat to Charlie toe out and get it himself.


    She felt that this was rtively safe and would not be known by others, especially


    her sister ire.


    Moreover, if Charlie was not willing to ept his gift, he would not have the


    opportunity to reject it face to face, and more or less leave herself some leeway.


    However, when she was about to pass by his door, she heard her grandmother?s


    furious voice from quite a distance, and when she took a closer look, she saw her


    actually blocked Charlie?s door and quarreled with him! This scared Wendy?s soul


    half off!


    So, she hurriedly stepped on her high heels and ran all the way to the door of


    Charlie?s house, dragged Mrs. Willson, and pulled her without saying anything:


    ¡°Grandma,e home with me!¡±


    Wendy, after this period of training, can now be said to be very discerning, she saw


    the olddy to find trouble with Charlie, she knew that the olddy must have caused


    big trouble, this kind of time must not continue in front of Charlie?s house and her


    tussle, or her emotions up, excited, otherwise, don?t know what will she say to


    Charlie in anger.


    Therefore, the best way is to get the olddy away first, and then find a way to


    apologize to Charlie!


    Mrs. Willson didn?t expect Wendy toe back at this time, and when she saw that


    she was pulling herself to leave, she hurriedly said, ¡°Hey Wendy, don?t pull me, I?m


    telling you, this guy Charlie is about to get caught, what are you afraid of him for?


    Maybe in a few days, their family will ask us to take them in!¡±


    Wendy felt her back full of cold sweat, med off the mouth: ¡°Grandma what are you


    talking nonsense! Brother-inw is so powerful, how can he fail! You quickly


    apologize to brother-inw, let?s hurry home after apologizing, don?t give him a hard


    time here!¡±


    Mrs. Willson raised her eyebrows: ¡°What? Let me apologize to him? He is a liar who


    is always trying to cheat, how can you ask me to apologize to him? How dare you


    ask me to apologize to him?¡±


    ¡°I?m telling you, Wendy, you were deceived by the illusion of his previous call to


    action! Look at his birthday today, not even a single person came to his door to give


    him a gift, what does this mean? It means he is no longer able to do it! Maybe he?ll


    be reckoned with in the future!¡±


    Wendy knew very well that Charlie?s connections in the city were extremely strong,


    so how could she just say that?


    If he really is failing, then Shangmei etiquettepany?s ex boss must be the first


    time toe back to find thepany to snatch back.


    So, nothing else to see, as long as he has note to find her, then Charlie is


    certainly not likely to face any trouble.


    The only possibility is that her grandmother is in big trouble again!

 Chapter 3208

    Chapter 3208


    Seeing her grandmother?s arrogant appearance, Wendy was afraid in her heart and


    hurriedly said, ¡°Grandmother! How can you be so rude to brother-inw! Hurry up


    and apologize to him!¡±


    Mrs. Willson listened in awe and said, ¡°Wendy, are you out of your mind? Has our


    family suffered less from his bullying?¡±


    The olddy said with righteous indignation and reprimanded: ¡°Don?t you forget!


    Your mother was sent to the ck coal kiln by him!¡±


    ¡°If he hadn?t sent your mother to the ck coal kiln, your father and your


    mother wouldn?t be in this situation today! That shrew ine would not have had the


    chance to humiliate your father by hanging green hats all over the balcony!¡±


    ¡°Also, have you forgotten what happened to you and me, when we were taken into


    custody? That is not all thanks to him?!¡±


    ¡°Now that you have a chance to take revenge, you not only don?t help me, but also


    turn your elbow to this son of a b!tch, you want to kill me!¡±


    Wendy?s expression suddenly became very ugly, and she said very seriously,


    ¡°Grandma! You are so old, why don?t you still have a correct sense of right and


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°You are right, my mother was indeed sent to the ck coal kiln by my brother-in-


    law, but have you ever thought about why she was sent to the ck coal kiln by


    him? If she hadn?t made a game with that woman, pitted all of ine?s money not


    to mention the brother-inw?s vi, he wouldn?t have been able to punish her that


    way!¡±


    ¡°And the two of us into the detention center, that incident, in the end, is also our own


    me, the vi was given to brother-inw, but you wanted to take over, repeatedly


    come to trouble, you also encouraged brother toe over to the old housekeeper


    of Solmon at that time, we were not sentenced, is already brother-inw?s extra-


    legal grace! ¡°


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Willson stood dumbfounded as if she had been struck by lightning.


    She looked at Wendy, unable to say a word for half a day, while her whole body was


    already trembling violently because of her anger.


    Half a dayter, she pointed at Wendy and said in the utmost pain, ¡°Wendy ah


    Wendy! What kind of mesmerizing soup have you been given by Charlie? You have


    always hated him, so why are you starting to speak to him now?¡±


    Wendy looked at her and said without flinching: ¡°Brother-inw didn?t pour me


    any soul-soup, and I didn?t speak to him, I just saw the truth of the matter itself!¡±


    ¡°Previously a thousand mistakes, it is our fault, I am sorry to my cousin, but also


    sorry to brother-inw, we hurt and failed them again and again!¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ you f*rt!¡± Mrs. Willson was so angry that she almost had a heart


    attack, trembling and pointing at Wendy, angrily rebuking, ¡°Have you forgotten how


    Charlie plotted to harm our family?¡±


    ¡°We almost lost half of our lives when we ate the dumplings wrapped by the daffodil!


    Is this not a blood feud now?!¡±


    Wendy shook her head and blurted out, ¡°Daffodil was nted at home by brother-in-


    law, and you stole it as leeks to eat, which is theft itself! Stealing other people?s


    things to eat, eating poisoning is also entirely your own fault, what does it have to do


    with him?¡±


    Mrs. Willson was furious, her face red and neck thick, gritting her teeth and


    cursing, ¡°You ¡­¡­ you are trying to kill me, you! If you continue to favor him, then I


    won?t have you as my granddaughter!¡±


    Wendy was not willing to show weakness and shot back, ¡°If you don?t apologize


    to brother-inw, then I won?t have you as a grandmother!¡±


    Mrs. Willson was stunned and cried out, ¡°Wendy, are you crazy? What?s so great


    about this guy that you?re willing to turn against your grandmother for him?¡±

 Chapter 3209

    Chapter 3209


    Wendy?s red eyes, emotional roar: ¡°To be honest I?ve long had enough of you


    bossing me around!¡±


    ¡°You were the one who made me go with Gerald, you were the one who made me go


    with Fredmen, you were the one who caused me to lose my reputation, caused the


    Willson family to go bankrupt, and caused me to be forced to work as a courtesan to


    support my family!


    ¡°I have been suffering for more than a year, and arge part of it is because of you!


    You don?t repent, but now you want to force me to turn my back on my brother-in-


    law who has been so kind to me.


    Mrs. Willson also broke down and cried: ¡°In the past, grandmother certainly did


    something wrong, you can me grandmother, I have nothing to say, but I have


    loved you for so many years, do you not know how to be grateful?¡±


    ¡°You don?t know how to be grateful to me, but you even said that Charlie has a


    kindness to you, you talk like this, don?t you think you are losing your conscience?


    The angry Wendy said without thinking, ¡°Of course I don?t feel guilty! When I was


    forced to sign a contract of sale at the ceremonypany, it was brother-inw who


    rescued me!¡±


    Wendy said, with tears in her eyes, continued, ¡°Brother-inw not only saved me, but


    also drove away the ck-hearted boss and his girlfriend, and restored the freedom


    of all the other sisters who were forced to sign the deed together!¡±


    ¡°And, I tell you the truth, it was brother-inw who gave me the Shangmei


    Etiquette Company to take care of! What I can have today, it is all because of


    brother-inw?s care! The nobleman I am talking about is him!¡±


    When Mrs. Willson heard this, her whole body was shocked, and her eyes could not


    wait to fall to the ground.


    She had never dreamed that the noble person that Wendy had met was Charlie!


    It is ridiculous that she thought that Wendy had climbed up to a nobleman, Charlie


    instead might have to falter, so she ran over to him for a round of mockery, but did


    not expect that the reason why their family still has food and drink is that he


    rewarded them a mouthful of food!


    At this time, Wendy more and more excited, to the olddy Willson, said loudly:


    ¡°Shangmei etiquettepany can do so much so quickly, and it is not because of


    my capabilities.¡±


    ¡°It is brother-inw who has long helped me to deal with the underworld men, so


    those very people are now trying to take care of my business by all means!


    ¡°There are so many powerful people, so many different kinds of industries, now as


    long as there is a need for a Miss etiquette, they will definitely seek my cooperation!¡±


    ¡°Even many times if they don?t need a Miss Etiquette, they still have to find me


    to cooperate!¡±


    ¡°Why is that happening? That is all because of brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen the bosses of the road meeting, dozens of courtesans were


    invited to the scene to wee guests, do sign-in?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen a big man marry his daughter, do not want the hotel?s waiters,


    but instead spend money to hire more than a hundreddies of etiquette, to go to


    the scene to serve food and wine to guests, tea and water?¡±


    ¡°The reason they do so, all because of the face of brother-inw, only to help me by


    all means! Because of this rtionship, Shangmei can develop so fast!¡±


    Saying that, she pointed at Mrs. Willson and rebuked, ¡°The food and clothing that


    you, my father and my brother have now are all given by brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°Even this new dress you?re wearing is only possible because of brother-inw?s


    blessing!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I would have been forced to sign a contract of sale and be an


    escort in a KTV, so I wouldn?t have any money to buy you new clothes.


    ¡°Maybe you even have to go to the supermarket to pull stic bags to feed yourself!¡±


    ¡°Now that you have a stable life, you have toe out and make a fool out of


    yourself, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to force me to leave home and make a clean break with you forever?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3210

    Chapter 3210


    Wendy?s usation made Lady Willson?s legs go weak and she almost sat down on


    her bu.tt.


    She never dreamed that the noble person who brought her family back from the


    dead was Charlie, whom she had always despised and wanted to seek revenge on!


    This reality, in the olddy?s heart, was as shocking as the Big Bang.


    Because, she thought, Wendy?s noble person could be anyone in this world, but the


    most unlikely one was Charlie.


    However, the truth of the matter is just like that.


    Saved Wendy from the trap of selling her b0dy. The one who gave the whole


    Shangmei etiquettepany to her to take care of was him.


    Mrs. Willson was panicked and afraid, and deep inside she realized: ¡°I just spoke in


    a tone that was a bit too arrogant, and I know without asking that Charlie must


    be particrly angry ¡­¡­


    He will not be just angry with me, will he directly drive Wendy away from Shangmei


    etiquettepany?¡±


    ¡°The hope of our family of four, now she is alone! If Wendy loses her job, then we will


    not be beaten back to the original form again? If she loses her job, won?t we be put


    back in the same position?


    When she thought of the consequences of offending Charlie, Mrs. Willson was


    terrified to the extreme, and her expression immediately became very ttering and


    very self- condemning,menting guiltily:


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡­ Charlie ¡­¡­ me grandmother?s eyes, I really did not expect. You


    actually managed to repay your grievances with virtue and helped Wendy, helped us


    so much¡­¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Willson choked with tears and said: ¡°You help us with virtue,


    but I, a bad old woman, repay virtue with grievances, on your birthday, a happy day I


    came and scream with you, really blinded my dog?s eyes ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You do not mind the small woman, for the sake of grandma?s age I have been so


    old I?m sorry, but I?m not sure if I?m going to be able to get a good deal, right?¡±


    Charlie looked at her instant change of posture, the heart can not help but sigh:


    ¡°This olddy though with other skills no, acting skills are really great, happy, sad


    and instantaneous switch, far better than an old actor!¡±


    ¡°If she could devote a little of her mind to serious matters, then the Willson Group


    would not have ended up in such a state.¡±


    However, after all, Mrs. Willson is old, Charlie does not want to kill her, cold to the


    end, since she has softened, it is natural to give her a step.


    So, he said indifferently: ¡°Okay, say a thousand words, you are after all ire?s


    grandmother, I also do not want to tussle with you, but from now on you must


    remember, we do not cross the river water.¡±


    ¡°You and your family, don?te to our family any cause trouble and difort,


    otherwise, I will not be polite!¡±


    When Mrs. Willson heard these words, she let out a long breath.


    Now she finally realized that the basic security of life for her family of four was all


    given by Charlie, and if she still did not repent, she was afraid that the family would


    have to starve and beg for food in the streets.


    So, she hastily nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice and promised: ¡°Don?t


    worry, Charlie. Grandma will definitely not find you any more difort!¡±

 Chapter 3211

    Chapter 3211


    At this point, she ttering smiled and said:


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Charlie, we are after all a family, there are only some unclear misunderstanding, as


    long as we breathe, we are still a family of love, you are my grandson-inw, ire


    is my granddaughter, Jacob and ine are my son and daughter-inw, we are


    actually the closest rtives!¡±


    At this time, her face was full of smiles, and her tone was somewhat subdued: ¡°You


    see, grandmother has also made amends and apologized.¡±


    ¡°It?s time for our two families to reconcile, and it?s your birthday today, so on this


    happy day, the two families can get together for a meal andpletely resolve


    their differences, don?t you think?¡±


    After listening to her words, Charlie said with a cold smile on his face, ¡°There is no


    need to settle the past, I don?t want to have anything more to do with you. My family is


    also the same, so you should not be ying this wishful thinking.¡±


    Saying that he in order topletely put an end to the olddy?s thoughts, and


    serious warning:


    ¡°Today?s matter, as well as the matter of me giving Shangmei etiquettepany to


    Wendy to take care, if you dare to reveal it to ire, or my parents-inw, then


    sorry, I will take it all back!¡±


    When Mrs. Willson heard these words, her heart thumped. She


    knew that Charlie had sensed her intentions.


    To the olddy, after she learned that Charlie was the one who was valuable to


    Wendy. Then realized that not only does he seem to have a failure, but even his


    ability and influence are far above her previous perception, after realizing this.


    The olddy?s heart began to think about taking the opportunity to repair rtions


    with him and his family.


    In this way, the benefits that can be obtained in the future will certainly be much


    more than now.


    But she did not expect that this point in her mind. Charlie not only rejected her, but


    also blocked her chances to find other family members to save the country.


    At this moment, she was inwardly dying of a million regrets: ¡°Hey! If I had known


    that Charlie could be so capable, why did I have to keep targeting him, keep


    targeting the family of four?¡±


    ¡°Now I have offended all of their family, it seems that there is little chance to


    further repair the rtionship in the future ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie saw that Mrs. Willson had a strange expression and did not say a word, so


    he questioned, ¡°What I just said, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Heard and understood ¡­¡­¡± Mrs. Willson how dared to disobey Charlie, after all,


    Wendy?s current job was the survival guarantee for her family of four, if she offended


    him, there was absolutely no good end.


    So, she had to nod resentfully and said, ¡°Okay ¡­¡­ I know ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and spoke, ¡°Just know, remember what I just said. In


    the future, well water does not offend river water!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Wendy again and said, ¡°You take her back.¡±


    Wendy nodded gently and said in a good manner, ¡°Okay brother-inw, I?ll take her


    back.¡±


    Then, she held Mrs. Willson and spoke, ¡°Grandma, let?s go home.¡± Mrs.


    Willson was like a defeated rooster. Lightly nodded her head.


    When Charlie saw this, he directly closed the courtyard door and stepped back to the


    vi.


    Outside the door, Mrs. Willson just turned to go, she saw the Hermes bag Wendy


    was carrying in her hand, the bag was not big, and there was a Hermes box inside.


    So, she subconsciously asked: ¡°Wendy, howe you still bought Hermes things?


    Our family?s current economic situation, cannot afford such luxury goods ah!¡±


    Wendy immediately said in some panic: ¡°Ah, this ¡­¡­ grandmother ¡­¡­ this is what


    I bought for someone else, you just leave it ¡­¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Bought for someone else?!¡± Mrs. Willson said angrily:


    ¡°Now the whole family is saving money, I still hope that your father and your brother


    get better soon, can go out to work to subsidize the family, but you are good, just


    earn some money, and start to buy luxury goods to give away?¡±


    ¡°Are we the kind of family that can give away Hermes at the drop of a hat?¡±


    She reached over and grabbed the bag, pulled out a small ticket, and eximed, ¡°Oh


    my God! A belt nearly 10,000 yuan?! Are you crazy? You can barely eat, and you?re


    still here to poorly burn the bag, hurry up and return it!¡±

 Chapter 3212

    Chapter 3212


    Wendy didn?t expect that the belt she wanted to buy to give to Charlie has angered


    her grandmother.


    As soon as she saw this temper of her grandmother who wanted to control and


    decide everything, she also got angry and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Every penny I spend now is my own hard-earned money, what I want to buy is


    my freedom, you have no right to interfere!¡±


    ¡°What?! I have no right to interfere?!¡± Mrs. Willson had just eaten at Charlie?s ce


    and was disliked back by him, so she was very depressed in her heart, and seeing


    that even Wendy dared to talk back to her, it immediately ignited her fire.


    Then, she stopped in her tracks and angrily rebuked: ¡°You must not forget that I


    have always been the head of this family, before, now, and in the future!¡±


    ¡°The family is now the most difficult time, every penny, must be spent on the edge


    of the knife! If you are so extravagant and wasteful, you are putting the life and


    death of our family at risk!¡±


    Wendy was aggrieved and said angrily, ¡°You used to be in charge of everything


    because you were in charge of everything in the family, but everything in the family is


    lost in your hands!¡±


    ¡°Now everything is back to zero, starting with nothing, for my hard-earned money,


    why would I want you to be in charge?¡±


    Wendy became angrier, her voice also raised a few points, and she said,


    ¡°From now on, I will be the one to decide my affairs!¡±


    ¡°As for the money I earn, I will take out a portion of it for your living expenses, as well


    as the expenses for father and brother?s rehabilitation, and every penny of the rest


    will be at my own disposal, you have no right to interfere!¡±


    Mrs. Willson was furious and used through clenched teeth, ¡°You?re really wrong!


    Are you going to follow the example of that heartless ire and turn your back on


    me?¡±


    Wendy said with tears in her eyes, ¡°There?s nothing wrong with following my sister


    ire?s example.


    She said in a very strong tone: ¡°I have said what I should say, if you are willing to


    ept, then ording to what I said, I will give you monthly living expenses, the rest


    you do not care, you have no right to care.¡±


    ¡°If you do not ept, then I will go out tomorrow to rent a room to live, I can not


    sleep in thepany, thepany?s general manager office area is veryrge, I will


    set a bed! It?s not a problem at all!¡±


    Mrs. Willson, seeing Wendy?s determined attitude, panicked and said, ¡°Ai Wendy,


    what are you talking about ¡­¡­ we havee a long way as a family of four, we


    have suffered all sorts of hardships and seen all sorts of waves, how can we


    just break up?¡±


    Thepany?s main goal is to provide a good solution to the problem.


    Wendy immediately said, ¡°Good! Then it?s a deal!¡±


    Mrs. Willson was busy saying, ¡°Okay, okay, it?s a deal, it?s a deal!¡±


    After saying that, she smiled and asked, ¡°Right Wendy, how much do you give me


    for living expenses in a month? You said that I am old, I must often eat good food


    to replenish my body, the food standard must be a little more.¡±


    ¡°How about this, you give me six thousand a month, this is even if I and your father


    and your brother?s living expenses.¡±


    ¡°In addition, you give me an additional two thousand as your father and your


    brother?s rehabilitation costs, a total of eight thousand per month, what do you


    think?¡±


    Wendy was naturally clear that a month, three people, and eight thousand for living


    expenses, this standard was really a bit too high.


    However, she did not bother to argue more with Mrs. Willson, after all, as long as she


    could make this old woman willingly give up the idea of controlling her, this was


    already a huge victory.


    As for the eight thousand, although it is a little more, but now thepany ie is


    very good, her own monthly ie to hand is more than 10,000.


    Moreover, thepany?s development is good, the profits are naturally high, after


    each quarter after thepany?s tax return, there is a small part of the profit of


    her ownmission, so that the calction, how to say a year can also get three or


    four hundred thousand, or even more.


    So, giving the olddy eight thousand a month is not a big burden.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    What?s more, dad and brother will be able to recover in a month or two, and they will


    be able to find a job to subsidize the family, which will reduce the pressure on her.

 Chapter 3213

    Chapter 3213


    So, Wendy nodded and said: ¡°8,000 is 8,000, but you remember your promise not to


    interfere with my life and my freedom!¡±


    ¡°In addition, after my father and my brother can work, I will only pay 3,000 a month to


    the family! If you don?t agree, I?ll move out!¡±


    Mrs. Willson promised in a loud voice, ¡°Okay, grandma will definitely not interfere


    with your freedom in the future!¡±


    Wendy took the Hermes belt back from her hand and looked at it in her hand for half


    a day.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She originally wanted to quietly put it in the mailbox of Charlie?s house and then tell


    him on WeChat.


    But, grandma is around now, and she didn?t want to do this in front of her.


    Moreover, just now, Charlie?s attitude did make her realize how distant he felt from


    herself and her family.


    Thinking, Charlie should just help her in passing, but at the same time keep a


    distance of well water from her at all times in his heart.


    In this case, she took the chance to send him a birthday gift, it will be a coincidence


    and make him resentful.


    Thinking of this, she sighed quietly and said to Mrs. Willson, ¡°All right, Grandma, let?s


    go home.¡±


    Mrs. Willson nodded resentfully and followed behind Wendy, walking towards her


    vi while sighing andining,


    ¡°Wendy, it?s not that grandma is talking about you, why didn?t you tell me earlier about


    Charlie helping you? If you told grandma earlier, I wouldn?t have to run to touch this


    nail ¡­¡­¡±


    Wendy walked in front, looking at the Hermes belt in her hand, said distractedly,


    ¡°Brother-inw won?t let me tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Ai ¡­¡­¡± Mrs. Willson sighed and sighed: ¡°This Charlie heart, everywhere wary of us


    ah ¡­¡­ ¡°


    Wendy heard these words, the heart is even more difficult, so the bottom of the feet


    quickly walked two steps, first back to the vi where the family lives.


    Mrs. Willson trotted all the way up to catch up, the two came to the upstairs


    bedroom, lying in bed Noah and Harold have long been a little impatient, Harold with


    a look of expectation asked Mrs. Willson: ¡°Grandma, did you see Charlie?¡±


    Mrs. Willson said with a despondent look, ¡°I have ¡­¡­¡±


    Harold was busy asking, ¡°Then what does he say? Is this guy really about to burst


    into mes?¡±


    Mrs. Willsonmented, ¡°What bursting into mes? Really whimsical, Charlie is


    impossible to falter ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why ah grandmother?¡± Harold was amazed, hurriedly said:


    ¡°This is not all your analysis? Say what a leaf to know the autumn, also said what


    before the door to the market, and what now the door can be a sparrow, etc, how


    now say I whimsical?¡±


    Mrs. Willson said in exasperation, ¡°What?s wrong with me saying a few words? It?s


    not a crime to speak such things!¡±


    Noah said in a roundabout way, ¡°Mom, don?t be so mean to Harold, he grew up


    naughty and didn?t read much. After saying that, seeing that Mrs. Willson?s


    expression had eased a few points, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Mom, you can tell us.


    Charlie that son of a b!tch why it is impossible for him to fail?¡±


    Mrs. Willson sighed and said quietly, ¡°In the end, I was wrong in my estimation, this


    kid really has some ability, before Wendy has not told us, the person that helped her a


    lot, who gave the Shangmei etiquettepany to her management, is Charlie!¡±

 Chapter 3214

    Chapter 3214


    When Noah and Harold heard this, the father and son duo bothy on the bed and


    froze for more than a minute.


    Harold still had some disbelief, he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Grandma ¡­¡­ you


    shouldn?t be joking with me and teasing me, right?¡±


    ¡°I do hope it?s a joke!¡± Mrs. Willson resentfully said, ¡°I never dreamed that the noble


    person of Wendy would be him, if I could choose, I would rather choose a dead


    person than him ah.¡±


    Harold was full of doubts: ¡°But ¡­¡­ but why would he help Wendy? It is reasonable


    to say that he has a grudge against us, and can?t wait to see us go to ruin, so how


    can he help us?¡±


    Wendy spoke: ¡°Brother, you should not take the heart of a gentleman, brother-in-


    law did have a grudge against us before.¡±


    ¡°But that?s because we?ve been looking for trouble with him and his family time


    and time again, but brother-inw has never taken the initiative to find fault with


    us!¡±


    Harold depressed said: ¡°To find trouble for them, but also because they are always


    against us, other than to say, ire.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother had long asked her to divorce Charlie, but she just did not listen, and


    then suffered some grievances, left the Willson Group to set up her own business.¡±


    ¡°She was not filial, they never agreed to move grandmother to their vi, they did


    not agree. They even put Grandma in the prison!¡±


    Wendy?s tone was stern as she rebuked, ¡°Howe you still haven?t figured it out


    yet? Don?t you realize that we were wrong all along?¡±


    ¡°Since Sister ire was not willing to divorce Charlie, who were we to force her?


    Freedom of marriage, freedom of love, this is what the state has been saying for


    years, why can?t we respect her choice?¡±


    ¡°There is also the matter of her setting up her own business, why did she want to set


    up her own business in the first ce, don?t you still have a clear idea in your heart?¡±


    ¡°She took the initiative and got the contract from the Empire Group, so by rights


    Grandma should have kept her promise and given her the position of director, but


    what did you do? You said bad things about her in front of Grandma.¡±


    ¡°You ndered her for having an affair, and finally fooled Grandma into giving you


    the position of director, that alone broke Sister ire?s heart.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Harold?s face was red and ck, he wanted to refute something, but he couldn?t find


    a point to refute, so he said, ¡°Let?s forget about this matter, let?s say they moved to a


    new vi, a family of 4 live in such a big vi, shouldn?t they invite grandmother over


    to enjoy the blessings?¡±


    ¡°On what grounds?¡± Wendy said, ¡°To be honest, grandmother has never treated the


    family well, never given them any benefits, just, every now and then will give them


    some difort, and even kicked them out of the house.¡±


    ¡°Why would they invite her to their vi? If you were in their shoes, would you do


    that?¡±


    Although Mrs. Willson was very upset in her heart, she couldn?t refute directly, after


    all, Wendy was the pir of the family, and she had almost flipped with her just now.


    So she didn?t dare to confront her now, so she just sat on the side like an


    aggravated bag and didn?t say anything.


    Harold was unable to refute Wendy, said red-faced: ¡°Then our mother?s revenge is


    always understood, right? He sent our mother to the ck coal kiln, this thing you


    can forgive him?


    Wendy rhetorically asked, ¡°Then you tell us why Charlie sent our mother to the


    ck coal kiln?¡±


    Harold was speechless.


    In fact, he knew very well in his heart.


    In the beginning, this matter was ultimately because Mom and Dad had ill


    intentions towards Charlie?s family, and they had joined forces with others to set a


    trap for ine, but they just didn?t expect to be cracked by Charlie.


    So, in the end, Mom?s matter is also considered to be to me, how to wash their


    own ground is meaningless.

 Chapter 3215

    Chapter 3215


    Wendy said: ¡°Brother, you are almost 30 years old, don?t look at things like a child


    now, you have to know right from wrong and recognize reality!¡±


    Wendy said with a bit of sorrow: ¡°Our family has long been different from the past,


    and now this situation.¡±


    ¡°When you and Dad recover, you both must go out to find a job to support the family,


    if you are still so immature, stillck of sense of right and wrong, how will you stand


    in the society?¡±


    ¡°You also need to start a family in the future, also need to establish a career, also


    need to have children to pass on the family! You can?t be as confused as you are


    now, right?¡±


    Wendy?s words directly hit the biggest pain deep inside Harold?s heart.


    He also knew very well that he had always been just a straw man. He couldn?t do


    anything, and he didn?t have enough to eat.


    In the past, with the halo of the Willson family above his head, he was considered


    to have no worries about food and drink, and could barely be considered a rich


    second generation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    But now, everything has gone to zero.


    In the future, he does not have any aura to rely on, and there is no mountain to sit


    on, if he continues to muddle along, it is likely to be the same as those 40 or 50-year-


    old street yo-yo who can not find a date, wasting their lives.


    He suddenly remembered a movie called Mr. Tree, in which there is a role, seems


    like some magic realism, but in real life. You can often see such people, and you


    can even say that there are such people everywhere.


    Poor, pathetic, and hopeless.


    Thinking of this. Harold?s heart suddenly felt very hard, he realized at this time, he


    simply can not see where his future is, his own future is so bleak.


    He thought desperately in his heart, ¡°My sister now, with the help of Charlie, is


    considered to have a career, and also a career with a bright future ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But what about me?¡±


    ¡°Willson?s group is no more, when I recover, what can I do?¡±


    ¡°I also have not learned any professional skills, no skills, and also never looked for a


    job outside, not even a good resume, how can I find a job in the future? What kind of


    job can I find?¡±


    ¡°Will I just be eliminated from society?


    ¡°And I?m so old, I don?t even have a girlfriend, and now my family is not doing well, if


    I can?t even find a decent job, how can I find a date?¡±


    ¡°To really have been bachelor, to 40 years old when this life has no chance to turn


    over ¡­¡­¡±


    The more Harold thought, the more desperate, desperate to the extreme, he could


    not control, so he whimpered and cried. While crying, he choked and said, ¡°What can


    I do in the future I ¡­¡­¡±


    Noah, who saw Harold?s appearance, could not help but sigh and said, ¡°Okay, let?s


    not talk about this, your mother was really our fault in the first ce, we let ine lose


    so much money at the gambling table, if the matter really went to the police.¡±


    ¡°The amount of money involved is enough for your mother and me to go to jail, so


    in the end, Charlie is also considered to have left us some leeway ¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Harold,forted: ¡°Son, you look like a woman in that


    cry.¡±


    ¡°After the body is well, go to a serious ss, we will deliver couriers together, by


    delivery we can also earn a few thousand a month, as long as you are willing to


    suffer, hard work, we can always find a way to live!¡±


    Harold cried and nodded.


    Noah then said: ¡°When the timees, you save some money yourself, I will also


    help you save some, also let your sister help a little, to put together a few hundred


    thousand bride price, you will be entrusted to a daughter-inw, no matter what, we


    can also give your family a backing!¡±

 Chapter 3216

    Chapter 3216


    Noah?s words did not reallyfort Harold.


    On the contrary, what he said was too pragmatic, and suddenly made Harold full of


    despair about his future life.


    He has always been pretentious and always feels that he will definitely be a


    great man in the future, and even his future wife must be a good first-ss woman.


    Not only must she have a top-notch look, a perfect body, but also a strong and


    extraordinary background.


    That?s why he pursued Elsa with all his heart and wanted to be the son-inw


    of the Dong family.


    But now, his father?s words made him realize that he has absolutely nothing to do with


    a woman like Elsa in the future.


    Afraid that his future self can only be a blue-cor worker who makes money by


    doing coolie?s work, and he is afraid that it will be difficult for him to find a favorite


    object, and may even rely on a high gift to marry a wife home.


    Following this blueprint to conceive of his future, Harold felt that his future was


    simply bleak, just like falling into a ck hole.


    As a result, he cried more fiercely.


    When he cried like this, Noah felt very painful in his heart.


    He wanted to help his son, but he knew very well that his future would not be much


    easier than his son.


    The only good thing is that he has at least been married and has a pair of children,


    and if Harold doesn?t work hard, he may not even get married in the future.


    As a result, he couldn?t help but sigh, and his whole person was much more


    decadent.


    Wendy felt the extreme depression of the two of them, rubbed her temples, and said,


    ¡°I am going to the kitchen to cook.¡±


    After that, she fled and walked out of the bedroom quickly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Originally, she wanted to find a chance to put the belt bought for Charlie in the


    mailbox at the door of his house, but when she thought of her current downturn, she


    couldn?t help but feel a strong sense of inferiority in her heart.


    After thinking about it, she still decided to go to the store tomorrow to return the belt,


    and from now on, she will work hard to make money.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Charlie returned to the living room of the vi, and his wife


    and father-inw were still busy in the kitchen.


    Mrs. Willson was making noise at the gate of the courtyard just now, and they didn?t


    hear any sound at all, which made Charlie breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, with today?s appearance, Mrs. Willson, Noah, and Harold will definitely


    disappearpletely in the future.


    In this family, Wendy can be regarded as knowing a mistake and can correct it, and


    Charlie helped her with a small effort, which is also regarded as benevolent.


    As for the remaining three people in the Willson family, Charlie didn?t want to talk


    to them at all, as long as they didn?t make trouble, it didn?t matter whether they were


    alive or dead.

 Chapter 3217

    Chapter 3217


    In half an afternoon, ire and her parents cooked arge table of sumptuous


    delicacies.


    When ire and Charlie went to the restaurant, a total of twelve dishes of all kinds


    were ced on the dinner table.


    Charlie really didn?t expect that the three of them would cook so many dishes. He


    was surprised and said,


    ¡°ire, Dad, Mom. There are only four of us. Is it not too wasteful to cook so many


    dishes? It?s so hard to cook so many dishes.¡±


    ire wiped the sweat from her forehead and said with a smile: ¡°The food is too


    much, but it doesn?t appear to be too much when you eat it, and it?s all for your


    birthday dinner. Naturally, it should be a little grander, and there is no talk at all of


    the hard work.¡±


    Jacob said with a smile, ¡°Charlie, let?s have a drink?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Of course I have to apany you for a couple of drinks.


    I?ll go to the storage room to get wine.¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°Charlie, bring a bottle of red wine, by the way, ire and I will


    also apany you to drink some.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie agreed and asked ire: ¡°Wife. Can you drink?¡±


    ire nodded and said with a smile: ¡°I can?t drink though I want to drink, if we both


    drink, we won?t be able to drive when we have to go to the concert.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°It?s okay, I have a way to metabolize all the alcohol in a short time.¡±


    ire smiled helplessly: ¡°Just blow it up and metabolize the alcohol. You know that it


    takes more than ten hours to metabolize alcohol. Drinking and not driving is a matter


    of principle. You can?t just use it just because you drink well. Try it out.¡±


    Charlie can actually metabolize all the alcohol with aura, but he also knows that his


    wife won?t believe in him, since that?s the case, he doesn?t need to exin too much.


    So he smiled and said: ¡°It?s the wife who is right. Drinking and not driving. Let?s drink


    first. When we go to the concert, we will use our mobile phone to call for a car.¡±


    ¡°It?s almost the same!¡± ire smiled: ¡°It?s okay if you don?t drive today. Sara?s


    concert will have at least tens of thousands of people.¡±


    ¡°By that time, the entire venue will definitely be very troublesome to park. We might


    as well take a taxi and wait for the concert to end.¡±


    ¡°After that, we can walk back. From the stadium to our house, it will take about 30 to


    40 minutes to walk back. Just take a walk?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Okay, I listen to you.¡±


    Jacob hurriedly said with a cheeky smile at this time: ¡°Oh my son-inw, when you


    go down and remember to get two bottles of good Moutai, I have been greedy for


    those Moutai for many days!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let?s take the best Moutai!¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°Charlie, the best Moutai in our house is hundreds of


    thousands of bottles. Jacob drinking it is too wasteful. Or you can take the best


    Moutai and drink it by yourself, and then just give him a bottle of the normal one.¡±


    Jacob immediately protested with depression: ¡°ine, what do you mean by this?


    It?s all stuff that enters the stomach. Whose stomach is not a stomach, and why is it


    wasteful to enter my stomach?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ine curled her lips and said: ¡°Go, go to the bathroom and take a good look in the


    mirror! Take a good look at your old face!¡±


    ¡°A face like like, it?s worth drinking hundreds of thousands worth bottles of Maotai?


    How many do you drink? When this news spreads, the Moutai stock will immediately


    drop to a limit tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Jacob just waved his hand anxiously, jumped on the spot twice, and said


    angrily: ¡°Your broken mouth is too bad! You are mad at me!¡±


    ine said seriously: ¡°I didn?t hurt you. I?m telling the truth. People say that a good


    horse can be equipped with a saddle. At best, you are a squeezed donkey.¡±


    ¡°You can?t even match a saddle. At best, you will put on a donkey cover. ! So don?t


    drink such expensive Moutai, go to the supermarket at the door and buy a bottle of


    Erguotou for not more than ten yuan, which is totally worthy of you!¡±


    Jacob clutched his heart, and said to Charlie and ire, ¡°Have you seen it, today


    is Charlie?s birthday, but your mother is going to make me mad! Charlie?s birthday will


    be my death day. My son-inw, I?m sorry, Dad added a block to you!¡±


    ire was helpless, and said: ¡°Oh, mom, you can say a few words, you use a set of


    hundreds of thousands of skincare products, Dad didn?t say anything? Why are you


    always nagging him?¡±

 Chapter 3218

    Chapter 3218


    Jacob?s eyes lit up and he blurted out excitedly: ¡°Yeah! ine! You said my old


    face is not worth drinking expensive Moutai, then is your old face worthy of


    hundreds of thousands worth of skincare products? Don?t you forget, we are a


    couple!¡±


    ¡°If you say that is half a catty to a couple, if I, Jacob, am a donkey, then you ine


    are the mule of the camel, who is better than the other?¡±


    ine felt extremely humiliated, and yelled in anger, ¡°Fcuk your mother?s old mule!


    Just like yours is also worthy ofparison with your olddy? Look at your old face,


    wrinkled like a ripened pumpkin, it looks like even my mother is tender, white, and


    smooth? You still have the face to say you?re half a catty to me?


    Jacob was angry, looked at Charlie annoyed, and blurted out: ¡°Look, I said that the


    skincare products you gave her so expensive are a waste. It is better to put skincare


    products on a dog?s face to pet it.¡±


    ¡°You should have listened to me in the first ce, and just given her a fake, anyway,


    she can?t see it at all in her old hat!¡±


    As soon as Jacob finished saying this, he regretted it instantly.


    He was only excited and blurted out for a while, and then realized that he had stabbed


    a ho?s nest.


    Sure enough, when ine heard this, she stretched out her hand to tear it up with


    him, and cursed, ¡°Jacob, you ba5tard, my son-inw gave me something. If you


    don?t give it, it?s fine. Make a bad idea about that, see if I don?t dig out your old face!¡±


    ire didn?t expect that the two of them would tear it up as they talked, and hurriedly


    stepped forward to block in the middle, and said helplessly:


    ¡°Oh, dad! Mom! When are you two going to have trouble? Don?t forget that today is


    Charlie?s birthday! The two of you are having trouble here on a happy day. Isn?t this


    deliberately adding to the block?¡±


    Charlie also said at this time: ¡°Mom, don?t be so harsh with dad. You are all a family.


    Don?t make trouble because of this little incident all day long.¡±


    ¡°You say that it is better for us to keep a close eye on our days, but you two The


    rtionship is getting worse and worse. If this is the case, I think we should just


    move back to the previous dpidated house, and the family can be more


    harmonious!¡±


    As soon as Charlie said this, ine immediately stopped all actions and blurted out,


    ¡°No! Good son-inw, don?t! We can say anything if we have to move back to the old


    house. You can make a big joke. It?s¡­¡±


    Charlie shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°In this case, please cherish our hard-


    won happy life with Dad and stop quarreling.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ine said without hesitation: ¡°No problem! Absolutely no problem! Mom


    listens to you, not like this old dog!¡±


    Jacob curled his mouth, just about to rebut, ine red at him, and he immediately


    closed his mouth with interest.


    In fact, in front of ine, he didn?t have any seriousbat effectiveness at all.


    If ine was the iron torrent of Nazi Germany during World War II, Jacob would be a


    Pnd at best. Under ine?s iron hoof, he would not be able to survive a few


    rounds.


    Therefore, he wisely chose to shut his mouth after being scolded by an old dog


    ine, and the quarrel finally ended.


    Seeing that the two finally stopped, Charlie turned around and took the elevator to


    the basement floor.


    From the storage room, he took out two bottles of Moutai and two bottles of red wine.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie?s Tibetan wine, whether it is white wine or red, is a very top brand, mainly


    they got it during the Chinese New Year, and they haven?t drunk it much.


    Jacob had indeed coveted these for a long, long time, but each bottle of these wines


    was worth more than one hundred thousand, and ine said that she would not let


    him drink anything.


    In order to prevent him from drinking secretly, she even made an inventory for these


    wines, and checked every three to five days. Although Jacob was worried, he was


    always guilty.


    When Charlie returned with the wine, Jacob took the wine in excitement and opened


    the wine carefully. The sauce-scented wine scent drifted. Jacob couldn?t help sighing,


    ¡°This wine is the best wine!¡± Just smelling a few times makes me feel like I?m going


    to get up.


    ine gave him a white look and muttered: ¡°The 75% antiseptic alcohol smells even


    higher, if you don?t believe me, try it!¡±


    ¡°What do you know.¡± Jacob murmured, and quickly picked up the cup to pour wine


    for Charlie and himself.

 Chapter 3219

    Chapter 3219


    ine also knew that saying too much about Jacob would also destroy the


    atmosphere, so she didn?t talk anymore, but took the red wine from Charlie?s hand


    and took the initiative to open it with a wine cork.


    A family of four filled the wine, ire took out the cake, and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Husband, you first blow the candles and make a wish, and then let?s eat!¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded. This is the standard procedure for birthdays. It is like this


    at noon and it is still like this at night.


    This is basically the same as gatherings of ssmates and colleagues. No matter


    which city, the process of gathering is generally to eat first and then KTV.


    Therefore, when ire took out the cake from the refrigerator and lit the candles,


    Charlie prepared to make a wish and blew the candles.


    ire on the side also sang a happy birthday song for him. Her voice was not loud,


    but she was very gentle. With big eyes, she was singing out: ¡°Happy birthday to


    you, happy birthday to you¡­ ¡­¡±


    Charlie acquiesced to his wishes in ire?s singing and blew out the candles.


    Afterwards, ire said: ¡°My husband, close your eyes, I have a gift for you!¡±


    Charlie nodded and closed his eyes gently.


    ire took out a gift box from behind, held it in both hands, put it in Charlie?s hand,


    and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, open your eyes!¡±


    Charlie looked down, and what was in his hand turned out to be a watch box.


    A simple line of letters was written on the box, Charlie recognized at a nce, it


    turned out to be Patek Philippe.


    He looked at ire in surprise, and said: ¡°Wife, why did you buy me such an


    expensive gift?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ire replied with shame: ¡°It?s not expensive, open it and see if you like it!¡±


    Charlie nodded and opened the package, inside which was lying quietly a Patek


    Philippe Nautilus watch.


    At this time, ire said softly from the side: ¡°This Nautilus, in Patek Philippe, is


    considered an entry-level style.¡±


    ¡°After Ipleted the Emgrand Group?s projects and settled all the upstream and


    downstream payments, I will buy for you a better piece!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°My good wife, a Nautilus now has a price increase of at least


    half a million, right?¡±


    ¡°The price of the current watch is too outrageous, so don?t buy me such an


    expensive watch in the future. A good mechanical watch is as urate as the time


    on the phone.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°How can it be the same? Men wear watches not to see the


    time. It is mainly a kind of temperament. Nowadays, men who are more careful have


    several watches, attending different asions and matching different clothes.¡±


    ¡°I also have to choose a different watch. I don?t want my husband to be pricked


    when going out in the future, especially since your customers are rich people who


    always see that you don?t even wear a watch.¡±


    ¡°You definitely think that my wife is reluctant to buy it for you!¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he couldn?t help feeling a little moved. He smiled and said,


    ¡°Thank you, wife! My wife is the most considerate.¡±


    ine, who was on the side, heard the tongue stunned and eximed: ¡°Good Lord,


    just such a watch, it costs more than half a million, is its appearance that good?!¡±


    ire said earnestly: ¡°Mom, this is a ssic model. Not only is it expensive in


    China, but it?s the same all over the world.¡±


    ine touched her heart and said, ¡°This is a BMW car worn on the wrist!¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°If you say so, there is still a luxury vi on your wrist.¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°My wife. You just bought a watch, so don?t buy it again in the


    future.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°Whether to buy or not in the future depends on my mood


    and whether I can make money. Anyway, your opinion doesn?t count.¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded: ¡°Well, I will listen to you.¡± ire said


    with satisfaction: ¡°This is pretty much the same!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she quickly took out the watch and said to Charlie: ¡°I will


    help you wear it. From now on, you will try to wear it every day. Just don?t wear it for


    a few days and leave it.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°My wife gave it to me, of course, I have to wear it every


    day!¡±


    ire nodded, and while looking at the watch on his wrist, she eximed: ¡°It looks


    good! It is low-key and connotative.¡±


    ¡°It looks much better than the big gold watch that the elite like! Husband, don?t take it


    off. You will wear it when we go to the concertter!¡±

 Chapter 3220

    Chapter 3220


    The family of four was full of wine and food, Jacob was already a little drunk and


    started to speak with a big tongue, so it looked like he had drunk too much.


    ine and ire are not strong, but after ine heard that the wine also costs


    100,000 a bottle, she gritted her teeth and drank more than half of the bottle, she


    was so confused that she was feeling silly holding the bottle of wine.


    ire drank less, although the cheeks are a little red, but the brain is still very sober,


    seeing that everyone is full of food and drink, and only one hour is left before the


    concert, said to Charlie:


    ¡°Husband, I?ll go upstairs to change clothes, and we will go directly to the concert!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, ¡°You go, I?ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    At this time, drunk ine, holding a red wine bottle of Lafite,mented:


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey ¡­¡­ I really ¡­¡­ did not think that our family?s days could change like this¡­


    that we can live like this, drive luxury cars, live in luxury homes, use hundreds of


    thousands of worth set of skincare products, drink more than 100,000 worth bottles


    of premium red wine ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Even Mrs. Willson in her most glorious time in the past did not enjoy this kind of


    treatment ah!¡±


    Jacob, stimted by alcohol, also said with some emotion, ¡°Who ¡­¡­ who cannot


    say it? I ¡­¡­ my mother that old ¡­¡­ old vi, old, broken, and dirty, long ago not a


    mansion of the kind, which can bepared with this big vi ¡­¡­ ¡°


    ine rarely agrees with Jacob?s words, nodded, and said: ¡°I tell you, Jacob, this is


    our family?s destiny! If I had not given you such a good daughter, can we have all of


    this today?¡±


    Somewhat indignant, she said:


    ¡°When you married me into the door, your whole family looked down on me,


    especially your mother, in her eyes, I was married into your Willson family by virtue


    of my belly, mother and son, they thought I married you for a high climb ¡­¡­¡±


    Speaking here, ine?s eyes are a little red, said: ¡°At that time, how much she


    disgusted me, how much she liked Horiyah.¡±


    ¡°Horiyah was different ah! She was beautiful, and would make the olddy happy,


    she took that daughter-inw out to have face, unlike me, rural origin, not as


    beautiful as Horiyah, not dressed as fashionable as her.¡±


    ¡°I felt as if I have lost the face of the Willson family, so many years in your family, I


    do not know how many nk stares, how much anger ¡­¡­ ¡°


    ine paused, rubbed her eyes, sighed, and spoke: ¡°But look at it now! Whether it?s


    your mother or your brother?s family, who has a better life than us?¡±


    Jacobughed awkwardly and did not say anything.


    ine asked, ¡°Jacob, why don?t you say anything? I asked you a question. Tell me


    yourself, who has a better life than us?¡±

 Chapter 3221

    Chapter 3221


    Jacob said helplessly, ¡°Yes, yes, you?re right, okay?¡±


    ine was so aggrieved that she couldn?t help but choke up: ¡°You?re only


    perfunctory to me! After so many years of marriage, you always act as if you are very


    aggrieved, but have you ever thought about how aggrieved I am in my heart?¡±


    Jacob could not help but scratch his head, smiling, ¡°ine! It?s been so many years,


    why talk about this?¡±


    ine blurted out, ¡°You don?t want me to talk my heart! Don?t think I don?t know that


    all of your Willson family members despise me in their bones!¡±


    Jacob sighed and said slyly, ¡°Oh, no one despises you, you think too much ¡­¡­¡±


    ine cried and said, ¡°Jacob, you have to feel your conscience when you speak, tell


    me yourself, how much anger your family has given me over the years?¡±


    ¡°I don?t mention it, say it yourself, your mother, and your elder brother?s family, how


    much anger I have suffered?¡±


    Hearing this, Jacob could not help but feel some sadness deep inside.


    For so many years, although he was outwardly confused and uncontested, he clearly


    remembered all the discrimination and exclusion she had endured.


    Seeing the sadness of ine crying, his heart surged to a point of heartache for her.


    Don?t know if it was from his heart or under the effect of alcohol, he stepped forward


    to ine, gently patted her shoulder, and sighed: ¡°Hey ¡­¡­ for so many years, you


    have suffered a lot of aggression.¡±


    Jacob?s words instantly poked ine?s heart, her whole body hugged Jacob?s waist


    and cried out with a wow sound, while Jacob patted her back while also some tears


    surging out.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, ire came down from upstairs and was startled to see this situation,


    she wanted to speak, but seeing that her parents seemed to be able to snuggle with


    each other so rarely, she hurried moved to Charlie?s side and asked in a low voice:


    ¡°Husband, what happened to my parents?¡±


    Charlie smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°The two of them just talked about the old days


    and seemed to have feelings as they talked ¡­¡­¡±


    ire nodded andmented, ¡°It?s good, I haven?t seen them embracing like this for


    many years.¡±


    Saying that, she hurriedly beckoned to Charlie and whispered, ¡°Then let?s go! Don?t


    disturb them!¡±


    Charlie answered and quietly left the house together.

 Chapter 3222

    Chapter 3222


    The couple went out and called a car, then went straight to the City Olympic Center.


    Near the venue, the surrounding traffic was already basically jammed to every inch.


    The couple did not want to bother the driver, so they got off early and walked to


    the entrance of the venue.


    At this time, the surrounding area is already full of people, in addition to the audience


    with tickets in hand, there are many anxious young men and women, they see


    people to ask whether there are willing to transfer concert tickets, and even offered


    several times or even ten times the price.


    In addition to them, there were also many scalpers shouting slogans about


    returning tickets at high prices, but every person with the tickets in hand turned a


    deaf ear to these people?s inquiries.


    This shows that Sara?s influence is indeed very great, and the loyalty of the fans is


    even more which is needless to say.


    Every ticket in pink is not easy toe by, and it?s not easy to have a chance to see


    your idol, no one would be willing to give up such an opportunity for a few times or a


    dozen times the price difference.


    When Charlie and ire followed the crowd towards the entrance of the arena,


    they suddenly heard a familiar voiceing from their side: ¡°Hey, I?ve said that the


    tickets are not for sale, not for sale, can you stop pestering me?¡±


    The one who spoke was surprisingly Elsa.


    ire turned her head and saw that Elsa was talking to a middle-aged man not far


    away from them, somewhat impatiently.


    The middle-aged man looked like a scalper, even though Elsa wanted to go, he was


    still sticking his face to her, smiling and said: ¡°Hey beautiful, as long as you are willing


    to bid, the price is negotiable, I give you fifteen times the ticket price?¡±


    Elsa said with great dissatisfaction, ¡°I am not short of money, not to mention 15


    times, even if it is 150 times I will not agree!¡±


    ire then shouted at her, ¡°Elsa! Elsa!¡±


    Elsa looked up and found that it was ire and Charlie, her face was happy and she


    hurriedly ran a few steps to get rid of the yellow cow, and then came to them in three


    or two steps.


    ¡°ire, Charlie! You?re here too!¡±


    ire said with a smile, ¡°I?ve been looking forward to this day for a long time, how


    could I miss it.¡±


    Elsa nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It?s so true, you seem to have always liked Sara.¡±


    Saying that, she looked at Charlie and said with words in her mouth, ¡°Hey, I didn?t


    expect you also like Sara!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3223

    Chapter 3223


    Charlie recalled that Elsa had seen him and Sara in the backwaters, at that time, he


    also lied to her, saying that he was a helper of Sara?s family, Elsa knew this and still


    asked, so must be deliberately flirting with him.


    So, he said casually, ¡°Actually, I?ve never had many feelings for idols and stars and


    such, only that ire likes, so I apanied her toe and see.¡±


    ¡°So that?s how it is.¡± Elsa also did not poke holes, smiled, and asked ire: ¡°Hey, by


    the way, ire, your seats are in which section and which row? Let me see if we are


    close to each other.¡±


    ire said awkwardly, ¡°I forgot if you didn?t ask, the tickets were obtained with the


    help of Charlie, I don?t know exactly which row and which seat.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Charlie and asked, ¡°Right husband, I haven?t asked


    you yet, which row seats are we going to sit?¡±


    Charlie took out his ticket and looked at it and said, ¡°It says 1st row, 18th, and 19th


    in the infield.¡±


    Elsa immediately eximed: ¡°Hey! The first row of the infield? Charlie, this is almost


    the most prime position! This kind of ticket, you are too awesome!¡±


    Charlie casuallyughed: ¡°In fact, there is ayer of customer rtions, you know, I


    often give people feng shui or something.¡±


    Elsa bristled, pulled out her own tickets, somewhat lost, and said: ¡°Hey, I?ve been


    looking for connections everywhere to get an infield 6th row, and you are still several


    rows ahead.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The venues forrge concerts are generally chosen in stadiums, which are generally


    standard ser fields, so the venues arerge in size and volume.


    But because the stage to be ced in the stadium at one end of the field, so only half


    of the stadium can be used to sell tickets out of the whole area.


    The surrounding fan-like stand area is generally cheaper, the further away the


    cheaper, and the real core of the most expensive is the infield tickets.


    The so-called infield tickets are in the middle of the entire ser stadium.


    This area is the closest to the stage, and in front as well, so it is said to be the best


    viewing position for the concert.


    And the most expensive of these is of course the first row, which belongs to the


    absolute unobstructed golden area.


    Moreover, there are forty people in one row of the infield, Charlie got this 18, 19, just


    in the middle of the entire first row.


    The first row starts from 16 and goes up to 25, these ten seats are the best seats,


    and Charlie and ire?s position, in these ten seats, is also considered the best


    group.


    ire also did not expect that Charlie would be able to get such a good seat, so she


    could not help but ask in a low voice: ¡°Husband, how did Miss Gu give you tickets for


    such a good position?¡±


    Charlie whispered in her ear: ¡°People in the showbiz are especially superstitious


    about feng shui, don?t you know? They all call me Master now.¡±


    ¡°They must want to have a good rtionship with me for a long time, and it costs


    millions to get a feng shui reading from me, so what is it to them to give two


    tickets with a better location?¡±


    ire could not help but spit out her tongue and jokingly said, ¡°It?s more enjoyable


    to be a master, when will you give me a package, so that I can also be a


    master?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Then you can be packaged as a sess master, every day just


    stand on the stage and say a word to hear the apuse, there are countless


    students who put 6 or even 7 figures of tuition into your ount.¡±


    ireughed and said, ¡°I can?t do this kind of fooling around, I?d rather do my


    design in a practical way.¡±

 Chapter 3224

    Chapter 3224


    Elsa, who was watching the two whisperings andughing, was more or less jealous


    and could not help butin, ¡°You two should pay attention to the asion,


    don?t spread dog food in public, okay?¡±


    ire smiled cheekily and said, ¡°Elsa, since we are in the arena, let?s go in


    together, don?t stand here.¡±


    Elsa nodded gently, followed Charlie and ire together with the security check,


    ticket inspection, and came to the venue.


    At this time, the interior of the arena is already crowded, the surrounding stands are


    basically full of fans, most of them have glowing glow sticks in their hands, as well


    as LED light signs with Sara?s name written on them, tens of thousands of people


    waving at the same time, these glow sticks and light signs, all of a sudden it looks


    very spectacr.


    Charlie grew up, or the first time to see a concert, so all of a sudden really some


    shock, this kind of battle, really he had never seen before.


    At this time, his side, ire said with a chagrined face: ¡°Oops! I actually forgot to


    prepare the support materials in advance!¡±


    Charlie asked with a puzzled face, ¡°Support materials?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± ire pointed to the fans holding glow sticks and light signs around her and


    said seriously, ¡°Look, other fans have prepared.¡±


    Charlieughed helplessly and said, ¡°Wife, it?s just a concert, no need to be so


    involved, since you like Sara, just enjoy her concertter, right?¡±


    ire couldn?t help but say with some regret: ¡°I not only like her songs, but also like


    her as a person, so as a fan.¡±


    ¡°I always want to do something more for my idol, but recently I?ve been so busy with


    work that I forgot all about the support, as Sara?s iron fan, it?s really a shame.¡±


    Charlie saw that ire was indeed showing self-condemnation, in his heart more or


    less not quite understand.


    First of all, he can?t quite understand this mode of fans chasing stars now.


    In his opinion, if you really like a star, whether you like their songs, or like their film


    and television work, you should try to be sensible and put this like on the other


    party?s professional skills.


    Like a singer on a good listen to her songs, like an actor on a good look at his work,


    in addition to that, there is absolutely no need to be too crazy and too involved for


    them, so much so that their real-life cause a rtivelyrge impact.


    Some popr actor?s performances of the tickets can be spected to tens of


    thousands, even so, fans are still trying to do everything possible to rush to the


    general purchase.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Many of these fans do not really have very strong spending power, they save money


    in various areas of real life, just to see their idols with their own eyes, which in


    Charlie?s opinion, is indeed somewhat less sensible.


    Just like a crazy female fan some years ago, in order to pursue a Hong Kong male


    star,pletely overdrew the parents? finances, which eventually led to the father


    being overwhelmed and going to extremes, resulting in irreparable bitter


    consequences.


    So, he said seriously: ¡°Wife, treat the star with an attitude of appreciation, not


    obsession, if you stand on the attitude of appreciation, then you and she are equal,


    but if the attitude of obsession, then you and shepletely lost the status of


    equality.¡±


    ¡°We came here, to support Sara, which is already the greatest support and


    affirmation of her, there is no need to do other additional things.¡±


    ire nodded gently and said with some relief, ¡°Okay, husband, I know.¡±


    Charlie softly smiled: ¡°Good to know, hurry up and go to your seat, the show is about


    to start!¡±

 Chapter 3225

    Chapter 3225


    Charlie and ire had just arrived at the first row and were about to go to the


    middle when they saw four people sitting in front of them, all of whom were their


    acquaintances.


    The one sitting closest to the entrance of the first row was Doris. Seeing Charlie and


    ireing, she stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wade, Ms. Willson, you?re


    here too!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ire was surprised and said, ¡°Hey, Doris, howe you also came to see Sara?s


    concert?¡±


    Dorisughed: ¡°I?ve always been a big fan of Sara, I can sing every song of hers.


    ire nodded repeatedly and said with a smile, ¡°I really didn?t expect that you would


    have time to catch up with the stars when you are usually so busy with work.¡±


    Doris looked at Charlie and said with deep meaning: ¡°Hmm, I?m here because my


    boss doesn?te over often, so I can asionally steal some time from my busy


    schedule.¡±


    ire, who doesn?t know that Doris?s boss is actually her husband Charlie, hurriedly


    said, ¡°It?s okay, even if your boss knows you came to the concert, he can?t say


    anything about you, after all, it?s already rest time.¡±


    Dorisughed: ¡°Maybe our boss is also a fan of Sara and also ran to join the concert.¡±


    ire thought Doris was joking, so she followed her words andughed: ¡°It doesn?t


    matter if hees, everyone has their own hobbies, no one has the right to


    interfere.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Wife, let?s not stand here chatting, there will be people in and out, we


    will be in the way of others, so go to the seat first!¡±


    Doris heard this, also hurriedly said: ¡°Yes, Ms. Willson, you and Mr. Wade hurry to go


    in and sit,ter when the concert is over we can talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ire nodded her head and waved her hand, ¡°Doris, then we will go over


    first!¡± ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie and ire had just passed by Doris and had just passed two or three seats


    when they heard a familiar voice: ¡°Master Wade, you?re here too!¡±


    Charlie looked down, and the person sitting in front of him was the beautifully


    dressed Warnia.


    Just about to open his mouth to greet, he suddenly nced at a series of


    acquaintances again.


    The one sitting next to Warnia was the iparably soft Nanako, while on the other


    side of Nanako sat the young and cute little pepper Aoxue, and what Charlie didn?t


    expect was that the one sitting next to Aoxue was Zhovia, the granddaughter of the


    old man, Tianqi.


    At this time, Aoxue and Zhovia also stood up, slightly shy and respectful said:


    ¡°Master Wade you are here!¡±


    After the two finished, Nanako also couldn?t help but get up and bow slightly, ¡°Mr.


    Charlie!¡±


    So many beautiful women greeted Charlie, not only Charlie did not react, even ire


    at the side was confused.

 Chapter 3226

    Chapter 3226


    Apart from Doris just now, she recognized two of these women, one of them


    was naturally Warnia, the eldestdy of the Song family, while the other one, was


    Tianqi?s granddaughter, Zhovia.


    A long time ago, her father Jacob was attacked by Junwei, had a car ident, and


    was dered paraplegic in the hospital, when Tianqi took Zhovia with him to the


    hospital, and cured Jacob with a miracle medicine.


    The rest of them, including Aoxue and Ito Nanaiko, ire only felt familiar, but for a


    moment could not recall where she had seen them.


    In fact, she also saw the report of Aoxue and Nanako?s originalpetition, but at


    that time, the two girls were on the field, both wearing professionalbat clothing,


    looking valiant, and at that time, Nanako?s long hair was also tied into a clean


    ponytail, while Aoxue had a fresh short hair.


    But now, these two girls are draped in long hair, one is more gentle than the other


    quiet, so ire is finding it difficult to link these two girls with the two heroic girls on


    the game field at that time.


    These five women sitting side by side, it can be said that each has her own


    characteristics, each has a separate one, simply out of five golden flowers.


    Just when ire?s whole body was stunned, Warnia took the initiative to open her


    mouth and said, ¡°Hello Mrs. Wade, long time no see!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Previously, when ire?s best friend Isabe got married, Charlie took her to


    Warnia?s top bridal store in order not to let Isabe lost face at her inws? house.


    At this time, seeing Warnia take the initiative to greet her, ire looked a little


    nervous and said in a panic: ¡°Hello Miss Song, long time no see!¡±


    At this time, Zhovia on the side also spoke, ¡°Hello Mrs. Wade!¡±


    ire hurriedly said, ¡°Hello Miss Chen! I have to thank you and Dr. Shi for your


    troubles dealing with my father before! I wonder if great Doctor Shi is doing well


    lately?¡±


    Zhovia smiled faintly and said, ¡°My grandfather?s health is quite good, so I?m sorry


    for Mrs. Wade?s concern.¡±


    Nanako and Aoxue looked at each other and looked at ire at the same time and


    said with a little respect, ¡°Hello Mrs. Wade!¡±


    ¡°I?m Aoxue.¡±


    ¡°I?m Nanako, nice to meet you!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly introduced to ire: ¡°Aoxue is the daughter of Mr. Qin Gang, he is


    ourrgest medicinal herb merchant in Aurous Hill, and works more closely with Dr.


    Shi.¡±


    ¡°Miss Ito is a very famous Japanesebatant, she has yed with Aoxue in Aurous


    Hill before, the two also became friends during thepetition.¡±


    ire then suddenly realized, said off the cuff: ¡°Oh ¡­¡­ I remember, Miss Qin in the


    media before talking about our domestic once-in-a-centurybat genius! I had


    some impression, but the real and news report look a little different ¡­¡­¡±


    Aoxue said with a smile, ¡°My father said that I do not look like a girl when fighting,


    so I usually dress up in life to try to make myself more feminine, so Mrs. Wade may


    see me with the impression of the gap will be a little big.¡±


    ire nodded and smiled, ¡°I really didn?t expect that Miss Qin is also a fan of Sara,


    and I even didn?t expect that Miss Ito also liked Sara ¡­¡­¡±


    Nanako put her hands in front of her body, bowed slightly, and said seriously,


    ¡°Back to Mrs. Wade, Miss Gu is also very famous in Japan, many of her albums are


    selling very well over there, I have many friends around me who like her, I myself am


    her number one fan.¡±


    ire did not expect this Japanese girl to bow and talk at every turn, at once also a


    little rushed, hurriedly also slightly bowed as a return, said: ¡°Miss Ito came so far to


    see the concert, indeed counted as the number one fan.¡±


    Nanako looked at Charlie, could not help but blush, spoke: ¡°Actually ¡­¡­ actually


    ashamed to say, this time to Aurous Hill, watching the concert is only incidental, in


    fact, there is a more main purpose.¡±


    ire who doesn?t know what Ito Nanaiko?s purpose is, thought that she came to


    Aurous Hill to do serious business, and then incidentallye to the concert, so she


    politely said:


    ¡°In this case, it would be best, if one can do a lot of things in one trip.¡±


    Charlie listened to Ito Nanaiko?s words with deep connotations on the side, and was


    more or less embarrassed in his heart, secretly thinking, ¡°If I let them continue with


    such pleasantries, I don?t know what else they will speak.¡±


    So, he then hurriedly said to all the people: ¡°Ladies, you all sit first, our seats are a


    bit ahead, so excuse us!¡±

 Chapter 3227

    Chapter 3227


    As soon as the girls heard Charlie?s words, they all nodded their heads sagely.


    Although they all had good feelings for him in their hearts, they all knew very well


    that tonight was Charlie?s two-person world with his wife, and they should not


    disturb them too much.


    At this time, Warnia spoke, ¡°Master Wade, Mrs. Wade, then we will not disturb the


    two of you, for now, we can meet for a meal if we have time.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, she looked at ire and said seriously, ¡°In addition, Mrs. Wade can


    come to Song Group when she has time, we also have some needs for


    decoration design recently, if Mrs. Wade is also interested, we can cooperate.¡±


    Right now, ire was at a stage where her career was very bursting at the seams.


    She had always hoped to quickly make herpany business bigger and stronger,


    and also hoped to be able to take the initiative to take up the burden of the family so


    that Charlie could be more rxed.


    Therefore, after hearing that Warnia had taken the initiative to offer her an olive


    branch, she immediately nodded and said, ¡°No problem Miss Song, see what time is


    suitable for you, I wille over to pay a visit.¡±


    While taking out her business card and handing it to ire, Warnia said, ¡°It mainly


    depends on your time, Mrs. Wade, I can basically do it at your convenience.¡±


    ire asked tentatively, ¡°Miss Song, I wonder if you have time on Monday?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Warnia said with a smile, ¡°Then let?s do it on Monday at 11 am, so that we


    can have a meal together at noon, our Song Group has quite a lot of business


    associated with your field of expertise, so we can have a good wisp on Monday.¡±


    ire was excited and agreed to do so, putting the business card away properly


    while saying, ¡°Miss Song, then we have a deal, I will visit you on Monday morning.¡±


    Warnia nodded and smiled, ¡°Okay, Mrs. Wade, see you on Monday!¡±


    Charlie gently pulled ire and reminded her, ¡°Wife, the concert is about to start,


    let?s hurry up and go to our seats.¡±


    ire answered and greeted several girls separately, before following Charlie to


    the middle of the two seats.


    As soon as they sat down, ire couldn?t help but sigh: ¡°I really didn?t expect to


    meet so many acquaintances at this concert, and that Aoxue and Nanako, both very


    beautiful in person! Especially that Nanako, simply too beautiful, in front of her I can?t


    help but feel a little inferior ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°wife, you are also very beautiful, not at all worse than any


    of them.¡±


    ¡°Which has ¡­¡­¡± ire said seriously: ¡°Doris and Miss Song have great


    temperaments, the confidence between the hands and feet is I can notpare,


    not to mention that Nanako, she simply can not pick any shorings, looks,


    temperament, eyes, tone of voice, and even manners, are very perfect.


    ¡°It is the first time for me to see such a perfect woman ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 3228

    Chapter 3228


    Charlie did not speak, but the heart of ire?s point of view is also somewhat


    agreeable.


    Nanako is worthy of being the recognized Yamato Nadeshiko in the eyes of


    Japanese people, her looks, temperament, manners as well cultivation, one in a


    million.


    Moreover, although Charlie has always been sincerely patriotic, but also has to


    admit that in the traditional ssical aesthetic cultivation of Eastern women, current


    China is no match for Japan.


    Many Japanese girls like Nanako, from childhood, have to learn female red, that is,


    needle and thread textile embroidery those fine work.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In addition, some Japanese girls will also learn flower arrangements, tea


    ceremonies after school, these skills are more in line with the traditional ssical


    beauty.


    Of course, this also has a lot to do with the rtively low status of Japanese women


    in society, the whole society is teaching girls to be good helpers of their husbands,


    so women as a whole will seem more vulnerable, and in the eyes of many people,


    vulnerability is sometimes a kind of tenderness.


    In addition, the Ito family itself is a very traditional Japanese family, so Ito Yuhiko has


    beenmitted to raising his daughter in the eyes of the Japanese people?sdies,


    so it also gives Nanako this gentle as water temperament.


    Therefore, ire in front of Nanako, also feels ashamed of herself, feeling that the


    other party is way much better than her.


    After ire?s inner sigh, she took the initiative to bring the topic back to Warnia


    and said excitedly, ¡°But if we can reach a cooperation with Miss Song this time,


    then thepany can go up another level!¡±


    Saying that, she also said to Charlie: ¡°Look, husband, Emgrand Group is thergest


    enterprise in Aurous Hill, and the Song family is thergest family in Aurous Hill, if


    both sides can cooperate for a long time, then my studio, in time, can also be


    the best decoration design studio in the city!¡±


    Charlie could not help but persuade: ¡°wife, your recent career is too heavy, you


    have already taken over the Emgrand Group?s big project, and now thepany


    has also taken over a lot of private renovation projects.¡±


    ¡°You already have a lot of things on hand, why do you still want to cooperate with


    the Song family? In fact, our family is not short of money now, there is absolutely


    no need for you to be so tired.¡±


    ire shook her head and said very seriously, ¡°Starting a business itself is


    not necessarily about how much money you make, the main thing is that since you?ve


    already started doing it, you want to make it the best.¡±


    ¡°So you see, so manyrgepanies with a market value of hundreds of billions


    of dors, their bosses many years ago have been financially free, but now still in


    thepany to work hard.¡±


    ¡°I believe that they have long earned enough money, that for several lifetimes can


    not be spent, the reason why they y hard, in fact, are to do things to the


    extreme, to do the best.¡±


    To ire?s statement, Charlie also agrees.


    The vast majority of people in this society, do not have this kind of extreme spirit.


    The vast majority of people have a standard of self-satisfaction, and as soon as they


    reach this standard, they start to enjoy life and stop working hard.


    However, there are very few people who are driven by the spirit of extreme and


    are never satisfied.


    They will also set a standard for themselves, but the difference is that once they


    reach this standard, they will not be satisfied, but will constantly set higher standards


    for themselves.


    Thosepanies with assets of over 100 billion, or even reaching the world?s top


    500, are driven by this drive to be stronger and stronger.


    ire is also this kind of person, just before there has been no good opportunity for


    her to realize her ambition.


    So, Charlie to her: ¡°Wife, what do you think is the ultimate goal of your business


    venture?¡±


    She thought about it and said seriously, ¡°I don?t have any specific goal, I just hope to


    make it the best within my ability.¡±


    Charlie nodded gently.


    Although he was heartbroken by ire?s state of working at full strength, he could


    also understand her heart to a certain level.


    He felt that, to a certain extent, he thought basically the same as his wife.


    He himself did not have any material desires and had not even taken the initiative to


    buy himself a car by now, but he was still trying to do everything he could to


    constantly expand his business and improve his financial strength.


    However, unlike other elites, Charlie makes money, not to achieve any personal


    value, he just wants to umte enough strength to be able to find out the truth


    about his parent?s death in the future and to be able to crush his enemies with an


    absolute advantage after finding out the truth.


    So in order to achieve this goal, he must also do his best to try to do the best he can


    in the pre-storage stage!

 Chapter 3229

    Chapter 3229


    While the couple was chatting, a figure walked up to the two of them and sat down


    next to ire.


    ire turned back to look and immediately eximed, ¡°Oops! Miss Su!¡±


    Charlie looked up and realized that the one sitting next to ire was actually Zhiyu,


    why did shee too?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhiyu seemed a little surprised to see the two of them and said with a smile, ¡°Hey,


    Ms. Willson and Mr. Wade, I didn?t expect you toe here too!¡±


    ire said with a smile, ¡°I?ve always liked Sara, so I begged my husband toe


    over to watch the show with me very early.¡±


    Saying that, she hurriedly asked again, ¡°Miss Su, why didn?t Auntiee with you?¡±


    Zhiyu smiled and said yfully, ¡°To be honest, my mother actually doesn?t like this


    kind of overly lively asion. And actually, I wasn?t nning toe either, except


    that this ticket was left by my brother, who is a fan of Sara, but suddenly he had


    something to do and couldn?te, and I saw that this ticket was really a waste, so I


    came to take a look.¡±


    ireughed: ¡°My husband doesn?t seem to like this kind of asion either, he has


    never been a fan of stars, this time he is also dragged by me to the venue.¡±


    Zhiyu couldn?t help but look at Charlie and said with a smile, ¡°So Mr. Wade doesn?t


    like Sara, huh?¡±


    Charlie listened, with a big head, thinking: ¡°Today what is wrong with these women?


    Speaking of words, one has a deeper meaning than the other, all kinds of


    connotations ¡­¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he deliberately changed the subject and asked Zhiyu: ¡°Hey Miss


    Su, since your brother is a fan of Sara, howe he is noting temporarily? It


    seems that the fanhood is not iron enough.¡±


    Zhiyu quietly gave Charlie a nce, thinking: ¡°You bad egg, knowingly ask me this


    question! Why didn?t my brothere?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone in this world who knows better than you? He left early this morning


    with a long and impulsive kowtow, he can only walk a few kilometers a day at most,


    he must not be out of the precincts of the City yet!¡±


    So, she sighed under her breath, ¡°Don?t mention it, my brother met a bad egg,


    was cleaned up by that bad egg, and I?m afraid he won?t be able toe back in the


    next few years.¡±


    ire heard this and said in shock: ¡°Miss Su, your brother was kidnapped? Then


    have you called the police?¡±


    Zhiyu smiled and said, ¡°It?s not a kidnapping, but my brother can?te back in a


    short time, but he is willing to lose, so it?s no one?s fault.¡±


    ire listened to the confusion, but when she thought that this was someone?s


    family matter, she could not ask more detailed questions, so she nodded gently


    and said, ¡°Sorry, I am out of line.¡±


    ¡°It?s okay, it?s okay.¡± Zhiyu waved her hand hurriedly and said, ¡°It may not be a bad


    thing for him.¡±


    At this moment, Philip and Lenan, the old couple, from Zhiyu?s walked over, Philip


    saw Charlie, the four eyes facing each other, outsiders can not see the magnitude of


    a slight nod gesture.


    Lenan also waved her hand quietly at Charlie, and then sat directly next to Zhiyu.


    Philip, on the other hand, sat down next to Lenan.

 Chapter 3230

    Chapter 3230


    The three people did not greet each other, so ire did not pay much attention to


    these two people.


    However, when Zhiyu saw that there were people around her, she subconsciously


    nced at them and realized that the ones who came were Philip Gu, the head of


    the Gu family, and his wife Lenan.


    Zhiyu was a little surprised at first, but soon came back to her senses.


    She is a member of the Eastcliff family, so she knows the Gu family, and knows that


    Philip and Lenan are Sara?s parents, so since it?s Sara?s concert, it?s only natural for


    them toe over as parents to support the show.


    However, she has some doubts in her mind, both Philip and Lenan, in the past, in


    various high society activities in Eastcliff, she could often see them.


    But in her impression, this couple looked so young now.


    Especially Lenan, she has given birth to a child, her agepared to her mother is


    not a few years younger, but the whole state of the person does not look like a


    mother at all, feeling just 30 years old at best.


    And Philip is also very amazing.


    Previously it has been said that he was dying of advanced pancreatic cancer, but who


    would have thought that this person not only cured the terminal disease, but look


    better and better.


    However, she was shocked, but she felt that since she had seen them and was


    sitting next to each other, she took the initiative to greet them and said, ¡°Auntie


    and Uncle, how are you?¡±


    Lenan at first did not pay attention to who was sitting beside them, she had been


    secretly observing ire beside Charlie, wanting to see what magic this girl had that


    could make Charlie so favored, but suddenly she heard the girl sandwiched between


    her and ire greeting her, so she hurriedly looked and realized that the one sitting


    beside her was actually Zhiyu of the Su family.


    She was surprised and asked, ¡°Zhiyu? Why are you here?¡±


    Philip was also surprised, not expecting Zhiyu of the Su family to be there.


    Zhiyu spat out her tongue and said more or less awkwardly, ¡°My brother left a ticket


    for me before he left, so I came over to join the fun.¡±


    When Zhiyu said this, Philip and Lenan, husband and wife, instantly understood.


    They both know the situation of the Su family, know that Zhifei suddenly decided


    yesterday to kowtow his head to go to the Temple to atone for the sins of his family,


    also know that before that he has been pursuing their daughter, so once said, they


    know why Zhiyu is here.


    Lenan is also a bit embarrassed, spoke: ¡°Zhiyu, your brother?s matter, we also heard,


    hey, we also really did not expect ¡­¡­ your mother?s health is okay?¡±


    Zhiyu nodded, thinking that she was sitting next to Charlie?s wife, and thought that


    Lenan, Philip and Charlie must have long recognized each other, in this case, the


    couple looked at Charlie, certainly as an unopened son-inw, so she hurriedly


    spoke: ¡°Auntie, my mother?s health is quite good, thank you for your concern.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, she came up to Lenan?s ear and whispered, ¡°Auntie, I?m really


    sorry, Charlie and his wife are sitting next to me, and his wife doesn?t know his real


    identity, so many things are too inconvenient to discuss on this asion, let?s talk


    later in private.¡±


    When Lenan heard this, she was immediately surprised.


    She did not know that Zhiyu actually knew Charlie and knew his true identity!


    This made her think in her heart, ¡°ording to reason, Charlie?s true identity has


    always been a secret, and it is impossible for her to proim it everywhere herself,


    so how did this girl know about him?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Charlie took the initiative to tell her? It doesn?t make sense! He has


    always believed the Su family is unshakably responsible for the death of his parents,


    in that case, the Su family is his enemy, so how could he tell Zhiyu his secrets?¡±

 Chapter 3231

    Chapter 3231


    Surprised, Lenan couldn''t help but whisper in Zhiyu''s ear and ask: "Zhiyu, how do you know Charlie?"


    Zhiyu did not cover-up, and said openly and honestly: "Charlie is my life-saver, and also my mother''s life-saver, before my brother


    and I were kidnapped in Japan, it was him who saved us both, and some time ago my mother and I had an ident in the


    Forbidden Mountain Tunnel in this city, it was also him who saved us."


    Lenan suddenly realized!


    "So that''s how it is..... "


    This time she also figured out why Zhiyu knew Charlie.


    She sighed in her heart, "If Charlie just saved Zhiyu, it would be impossible for Zhiyu to know his identity, but if he also saved


    Liona, then the situation would bepletely different, Charlie and his father look so much alike, it would be impossible for Liona


    not to recognize him, in that case, it would make sense for Zhiyu to know Charlie''s true identity."


    About several generations of the Su family, Lenan can be said to be very clear.


    Zhiyu''s mother, Liona, was also on good terms with her back then.


    The first time Lenan and Philip fell in love, Liona wanted to increase the sess rate of her pursuit of Changying through the


    rtionship between Lenan, Philip, and Changying.


    So for a while, Liona and Lenan got very close.


    But no one expected that Liona had been chasing after Changying for so many years without result, while Changying came back


    from a trip abroad and brought back a standout Margarate.


    After the wedding of Changying and Margarate, Liona married Zynn withplete regret.


    As a woman, Lenan is actually very sympathetic to Liona.


    But she knows very well in her heart, feelings such things can not be forced, if your heart is destined to the other party who does


    not love you, you are invested in a pursuit without harvest.


    Thinking of this, Lenan heart can not help but feel that the world has been created so weirdly.


    She and her husband are here to see their daughter''s concert, sitting next to her daughter''s fianc¨¦ and his current wife.


    And sandwiched between herself and Charlie''s current wife is the daughter of Charlie''s father''s long-time admirer, and the family


    also has an unholy grudge against Charlie.


    What is even more amazing is that Charlie had saved the son and daughter of his enemy.


    What''s even more amazing is that Charlie saved his enemy''s daughter twice!


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Lenan couldn''t help but have a question in her heart: "This Zhiyu, who had been saved twice by Charlie and


    now appeared here, this is definitely not some coincidence, can''t it be that she also has that kind of heart for him?"


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her guess was eight or nine times right.


    She couldn''t help but feel in her heart: "What kind of sinful fate is this..... "


    When she wasmenting, the lights of the entire arena suddenly went out in this instant.

 Chapter 3232

    Chapter 3232


    The lights went out, which signaled that the show was about to officially begin.


    Sure enough!


    After five seconds of darkness, the big screen on the stage suddenly lit up.


    Immediately after that, a video of the show began to y.


    At the beginning of the video, it was a video clip with yellowish tones, with a lot of noise and a sense of age.


    In the picture, a four- or five-year-old girl, wearing a beautiful floral dress, hands on the skirt, is dancing around a beautiful


    birthday cake, while dancing also with a childish voice singing the happy birthday song.


    Next to the cake, stood a boy a little older than her, the boy wearing a birthday crown, hands together in front of his nose, head


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    down, eyes closed, and silently making a wish.


    Because of the low wish, so the video can not see the boy''s face.


    At this point, the video screen suddenly stood still, and in the still screen, a string of subtitles appeared: "The girl in the video who


    loves to sing and dance is only three and a half years old, and she, Sara."


    As soon as Sara''s name was typed out, a deafening cheer erupted from the fans at the scene.


    Many people were in awe that Sara was so beautiful and cute when she was small.


    At this moment, another string of subtitles appeared on the screen: "And this guy who made a silent wish is her Prince Charming."


    At this instant, the cheers from the scene almost turned the whole arena upside down!


    The fans didn''t expect that their idol, their goddess, had a prince charming since she was a child!


    Could it be that this is the rhythm of self-revealing her love affair?!


    Just then, the screen suddenly went ck, and immediately after that, there was an old video.


    In the video, Sara is a little girl, wearing a beautiful dress, singing and dancing around a cake, and in the video, there is also a boy


    bowing his head and making a wish, but, still can not see what the boy actually looks like.


    At this point, another series of subtitles appeared on the screen: "This time Sara, already four and a half years old, and her Prince


    Charming, still silently making birthday wishes."


    Immediately after that, another video: "This is five-and-a-half-year-old Sara and her Prince Charming."


    Everyone was driven by the rhythm of this video, immersed in that beautiful atmosphere of two young children, childhood friends,


    and horses.


    Immediately afterward, the picture suddenly turned.


    Sara in the video was a little bit older, but she was alone crying red eyes at a piece of birthday cake.


    A string of subtitles popped out: "Sara, who was six and a half years old, didn''t get to celebrate her Prince Charming''s birthday


    like she used to, because her Prince Charming disappeared into the sea of people that year."


    "So, after this, Sara and her parents, set out on a journey to find Prince Charming."


    Then, the screen was no longer a coherent video, but old photos that kept surfacing.


    One is a seven-year-old Sara, curled up in an airne seat asleep, with the caption reading, "Seven-year-old Sara, following her


    parents southward in search of her prince charming;"


    An eight-year-old Sara, standing on the railing of a ferry looking out at her wishes, with the caption reading, "Eight-year-old Sara,


    following her parents to search both sides of the Yangtze River;"


    A nine-year-old Sara, sitting in the back of an old red g car, the view outside the window is blurred with residual shadows, you


    can see that the vehicle was speeding, with the caption reads, "Nine-year-old Sara, following her parents to search south again;"


    The caption reads, "Ten-year-old Sara, following her father to the United States still in search, with famous Statue of Liberty


    behind her, before she returned.


    Then there is Sara at the age of eleven, Sara at the age of twelve......


    These photos keep presenting, and Sara on the screen is getting older and older, from a little girl of three or four years old,


    gradually growing into a generous, elegant and outstanding young woman.....................................................


    This also means that for so many years, she has not given up the search for that Prince Charming of her childhood!

 Chapter 3233

    Chapter 3233


    After a short silence, there were many girls whispering and sobbing.


    Many girls were touched by this true story.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Who would have thought that the famous singer Sara, who was the idol of countless girls and regarded as a goddess by


    countless boys, would be such an infatuated girl?


    In her twenty-five years of life, she spent nearly twenty years searching for her childhood prince charming!


    For many girls, this kind of infatuation story, can only possibly exist in a fairy tale.


    But all this really happened in Sara''s body.


    Charlie sat on the chair as if he had lost his soul, and his eyes were already filled with tears.


    He really did not expect that Sara had given so much effort to find him.


    Originally, he thought that this little girl, who was two or three years younger than him, said every day that she wanted to marry


    him, but was only brainwashed by the so-called marriage contract back then, but now he realized that, in fact, this matter had long


    been engraved in Sara''s bones.


    And on his side, ire has long been moved to tears.


    Charlie could feel that ire, at this time, was clutching his arm with both hands.


    Zhiyu, who had always been calm, was moved by Sara''s persistence over the years at this time.


    Moreover, she knew in her heart that the Prince Charming in this story was Charlie, whom she had been secretly in love with for a


    long time.


    The couple, Philip and Lenan, sped hands and wept silently.


    For so many years, their family has given a lot of effort to find Charlie.


    Fortunately, the sky is not to me, they finally found the whereabouts of the person!


    And what made them feel even more fortunate was that because of their persistent search for him, they had also nted


    heavenly good karma for themselves, so much so that the family had regained their lives with Charlie''s help.


    Otherwise, if Philip died of a serious illness, Lenan and Sara, with the ability of the orphans and widow, it was impossible to


    confront the other two brothers of the Gu family, and by this time they would be empty-handed.


    It is also from Charlie, the familypletely understands a truth that has been passed down for centuries, that is: "Though do


    good, do not ask the future!"


    Wholeheartedly, do good without expecting anything in return, do not need to think about the gains and losses, as long as they


    can afford their own hearts will be able to ask for a clear conscience.


    Even, it can also reap greater opportunities.


    Then, the ck screen, lit up a line of beautiful white handwritten pen letters, followed by Sara''s voice from the audio, she said


    personally: "I thought that I could not find you again in this life, but I did not expect that the surprise woulde so unexpectedly,


    so suddenly "


    Sara''s voice sounded, the scene immediately also set off thunderous apuse!


    The audience who were moved earlier thought that Sara had not found her prince charming by now.


    But when they read the line and heard the words, they realized that she had already found her prince charming!

 Chapter 3234

    Chapter 3234


    The fairy-tale story, surprisingly, had a fairy-tale version of the perfect ending, and all the fans were in an extreme frenzy for a


    while.


    And ire also choked with excitement, "It''s so touching...... never dreamed that such a story could happen in real life...... "


    Charlie was speechless and choked.


    At this moment, he only asked himself one question in his heart.


    "How can I repay Sara for all these years of dedication?"


    Just when he was asking himself, the lights on the stage suddenly lit up, and at the same time, the music sounded.


    Wearing a blue dreamy dress, Sara took the elevator and slowly rose from the center of the stage. Holding the microphone, she


    said:


    "In the past, I only sang my own songs in my concerts, but today, I''m going to cover two songs of my predecessors in the music


    industry, both of which are for that Prince Charming of mine, and I hope he will like them!"


    Then, the intro ended and she opened her mouth to sing a famous song "Love is just a word".


    The lyrics of this song are too in line with her dedication to Charlie for so many years.


    "Set aside the dark clouds in the sky, as beautiful as blue velvet...... "


    "I go over the mountains for you, but I don''t care to see the scenery..... "


    "I miss you, gather enough courage, spread the message by the map of love..... "


    "I wish you hadn''t forgotten, I''ll always protect you...... "


    "From now on, no need to wander and look for..... "


    "Love is one word, I''ll only say it once...... "


    "You know I''ll only show it with my actions...... "


    "The lively city searches for your shadow..... "


    "Making you happy is the most joyful thing I can do..... "


    The lyrics of this song were originally perfect, and Sara''s singing was even more impable, plus Zhifei spent tens of millions of


    dors to rece this performance with the top stage sound, the effect that came out, was simply the peak!


    And more importantly, not only is the song good, good equipment, and Sara sang well, but more importantly,bined with the


    previous opening video, Sara sang each line of the lyrics, people could find strong resonance in her story just now.


    Everyone could feel her persistence in going over the mountains and wandering in search of her beloved, and moreover, her


    iparably strong love for her beloved.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The fans were filled with tears, who could have imagined that the goddess, who seemed to be high up in the clouds, could


    actually make so much effort for love, searching the world for love and throwing herself away for love.


    And all the men at the scene, have been jealous of the madness.


    They would love to know, in the end, which son of a b!tch, can have such a blessing, can get a goddess so sincere!


    And the male protagonist of this touching story, Charlie, at this time also did not hold back the tears, two lines of hot tears slowly


    flowed down from the cheeks.


    What he did not know was that before Sara finished singing the song, someone had already uploaded the video of the opening to


    the Inte, and the whole short video tform and microblogging all blew up!


    Six of the top ten hot searches were rted to it!


    The number one search was: Sara''s Prince Charming, he must have saved the gxy in hisst life!


    The second search was: I want to beat up Prince Charming!


    The reason why there is such a hot search is because many of Sara''s fan groups are on the screen, they said they must flesh out


    the ba5tard who made Sara search for nearly 20 years, and beat him up together, asking him where the hell he has been all these


    years!


    He made such a good girl like Sara work so hard looking for him for so many years!


    In the six rted hot searches below, countlessizens crazyments, some touched, some envious, some blessing, but


    more, jealous!


    Even if they weren''t there, these male fans were jealous to the point of exploding in ce when they saw the opening video!


    Some people said, Sara that prince charming, doesn''t look worthy, his ancestors must have been bombed mistakenly to have


    such a good luck.


    There are also people who say that there is no man in this world who can match such a good woman as Sara, not before, not


    now, and not in the future, so advise that unknown so-called Prince Charming to behave himself and leave the house as soon as


    possible.


    Some people even said that Sara is never someone''s Sara, she is the world''s Sara, if any man dares to possess her, that is a


    person against the world!


    How could Charlie have thought that Sara''s concert has just begun, he has be an enemy of all the public...........................

 Chapter 3235

    Chapter 3235


    At this moment at the concert site, as soon as Sara stopped singing, tens of thousands of fans immediately boiled up, stood up to


    apud desperately.


    Even ire could not help but stand up, toote to wipe away the tears that moved the corners of her eyes, and pped hard


    until her hands were red.


    Sara on the stage, after the end of the song, said to the microphone: "I''m very sorry, I selfishly put my own story at the beginning


    of the concert, I hope this video did not disturb everyone''s interest in the show!


    Countless fans on stage shouted slogans like "No", "Cheer up Sara", "Sara you must be happy".


    Sara smiled slightly and said, "Thank you all, so this next song is dedicated to you, dear ones!"


    After that, the music started, and she sang the second song of the concert, which was also one of her own hit songs.


    The atmosphere of this song was instantly much more upbeat, so the scene continued to be warm, and many fans even stood up


    directly to watch because of this fast-paced song.


    ire also quickly got into the warm atmosphere of the concert, and like other fans, followed Sara singing and dancing, very


    happily.


    But Charlie, has been a little distracted.


    And Sara on the stage, during the performance will always look in his direction, always paying attention to him.


    As Sara sang more and more songs, the atmosphere at the scene became more and more enthusiastic.


    She changed her costume three times in the middle, and each time her look was very borate and stunning.


    After singing for two hours in a row, Sara on stage was still kic and full of energy.


    You should know that after two hours of singing and dancing, even male singers can not carry down, so most of the singers will


    invite guests to their concerts.


    The guest performance time, for the singer, is very valuable rest time, this gap, gives the singers to go backstage to rest for at


    least half an hour.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Originally, Sara also arranged a guest for this concert, the so-called popr male singer Kim.


    Kim originally had a five-song performance, which was also left to Sara''s rest time, but he is now sent by Charlie to the South


    China Sea to fish, so she had to perform from beginning to end by herself.


    But the good thing is that she has just taken the rejuvenation pill given to her by Charlie, so the whole person is extremely


    energetic, and the two or three hours of performance can be easily taken down.


    After two and a half hours of performance, it basically came to the end of the show.


    Sara''s song style also gradually began to change from cheerful and rhythmic to deep and melodious.


    As thest song on the list ended, many audience members still couldn''t wait for another cover song that Sara said she would


    sing.


    At this point, she stood on the stage and spoke, "Today''sst song has extraordinary significance for me, because this song, too,


    is to be given to that Prince Charming of mine  "


    Once these words came out, the scene was immediately boiling, cheers, shouts, whistles, and even the abuse of that prince


    charming filled the entire arena.


    She continued at this time: "In order to be able to sing this song perfectly, I also prepared a final set of styling for myself, this set of


    styling is my own carefully prepared for a long time, but also I specially prepared for him as a


    surprise................................................... "


    The stage was once again bombarded with cheers.


    Sara with some blushing said: "But this look,pared to my first few sets of styling, will be a little more trouble, soter I go


    down to prepare for the theme it may take a little longer, so please wait patiently."


    After saying that, she walked up the elevator in the center of the stage, surrounded by the light pirs of all the chasing lights and


    the enthusiastic cheers of the audience, slowly descended from the stage and disappeared.

 Chapter 3236

    Chapter 3236


    Immediately after, all the lights on the stage instantly turned off, and the whole stage was suddenly dark.


    The original iparably lively concert site, also at this moment suddenly got quiet.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    But soon, countless people on the stage began to discuss with each other.


    Everyone was eager to know what thest set of Sara''s borate look would look like.


    At this time, someone posted this topic to Weibo, and it soon shot up to the top ten of the hot search again. The title of the hot


    search was: "Guess what style Sara''s borate look will be!"


    Below this hot search, several options were given, including ssical style, modern style, post-modern style, western pce style,


    dark style, gothic style, and even abstract style.


    There was even a prize-winning contest for famous top fans to choose ten lucky winners among those who guessed correctly and


    send one person an autographed album of Sara.


    ire took out her phone and swiped the microblog for a while and couldn''t help but ask Charlie in a low voice: "Honey, what do


    you think Sara will do on stageter?"


    Charlie said awkwardly: "This...... how can I guess it....... "


    ire said, "People do not call you Master Wade? You can pinch and calcte, can''t you calcte an approximate?"


    Charlie shook his head and said truthfully: "I have no research at all on dressing style and so on, so if let me guess definitely, I


    can''t do that."


    ire thought about it and said, "Then I''ll guess a gothic style, on the cover of a fashion magazine she said, the choice is ck


    tone gothic style, when that look not only on the hot search, but also won an award!"


    Charlie smiled and said seriously, "Honey, to be honest, I don''t even know what gothic style is."


    ireughed: "Gothic style is mainly the architectural style of the Germanic peoples of Western Europe, you must have heard of


    the Western Gothic cathedrals, monasteries and castles and so on, is the kind of special towering, more exaggerated, and cold


    stone architecture, and then gradually transformed, forming a Gothic literature, Gothic music, Gothic dress and so on, I also


    learned when studying design, you boys are not clear about this is normal."


    She said: "I will blindly guess a gothic style, if you guess right, there is a chance to get Sara''s signed album!"


    Charlie nodded, and did not think much of what style Sara''sst look was.


    Time soon passed ten minutes, the stage lights have not been lit, Sara also has not appeared.


    However, the audience at the scene is not anxious, on the contrary, although everyone is very much looking forward to, but also


    waiting patiently.


    These fans who are willing to pay for tickets to see her concert are real hardcore fans, no one is up in arms, and no one is making


    noise.


    Fifteen minutes, the scene is still the same.


    At twenty minutes, a soft guitar sound suddenly came from the scene.


    The fans cheered all at once!


    Because they knew that the guitar sound they heard at this moment must be the prelude to thest song!


    So, Sara is finally going to make an appearance!


    After the melodious sound of the piano, Sara''s sweet singing voice came out.


    "The second hand and minute hand ticking in the heart...... "


    "My eyes flicker and twinkle so hollow.... "


    "My heartbeat flutters in bursts..... "


    "I ask myself how much I want to love you...... "


    "How impulsive I want to fly with you..... "


    "My heart is fluttering up and down........ "


    Everyone at the scene was immersed in this wonderful atmosphere of only hearing her voice and not seeing her figure. Sara''s


    voice was so beautiful that, together with the lyrics that were full of little beauty, made the fans at the scene intoxicated.


    And at that moment, the stage lights suddenly lit up without warning!


    All the spotlights were aimed at the center of the stage, and at that moment, the noble and elegant Sara, wearing a beautiful, holy


    and dazzling white wedding dress, slowly rose from the center of the stage!


    At this instant, the whole audience suddenly exploded!


    No one expected that thest look of the goddess Sara would be a white wedding dress!


    At this moment, with her whitece gloved hand, she gently held the microphone, with tears in her eyes, and emotionally sang the


    most ssic chorus part of the song: "Tomorrow I''m going to marry you, tomorrow I''m going to marry


    you............................................................. "

 Chapter 3237

    Chapter 3237


    Sara''s cover of the song "Tomorrow I''ll Marry You" is an old song published in 1993.


    Many young fans at the scene have not even heard of this song.


    However, the song itself is very ssic, and even many big-name singers have covered this song in concerts.


    However, in recent years, this old song rarely appears in the public eye.


    And Sara sang this song to perfection, coupled with her perfect white wedding dress, it simply fits the temperament of this song to


    the extreme.


    What''s more. Everyone knows that the reason why she sang this song is only for her prince charming that she has been looking


    for for many years.


    So. This makes the fans at the scene, even more, moved beyond measure.


    Who would have thought that a goddess who was in the limelight and had the love of thousands would be so infatuated with a


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    childhood prince charming?


    So, when she wore her wedding dress and sang the song on stage in a gentle and moving manner, the female fans on the scene


    once again felt what it means to be in tears.


    What made the fans feel even better was. When Sara sang this song, her face was covered with the shy and intoxicated smile of


    a young girl, and anyone could see her deep love and intoxication from her face.


    And her wedding dress is also extra colorful, the clothes on her body fit perfectly, the look is specifically tailored to her figure.


    Moreover, this wedding dress regardless of style, material, and workmanship is exquisite to impable, even after the scene of


    more than ten meters high screen magnified out of the high-definition picture, can not see any defects.


    Charlie''s whole person has long been frozen like a wooden chicken.


    He did not expect that Sara would put on a wedding dress.


    What''s more, he didn''t expect that she would sing such a song at the end of the concert.


    At this moment, Charlie finally realized that this is Sara carefully prepared for his surprise, which made his heart shocked and


    moved, at the same time. And there is unspeakable guilt.


    After all, his wife ire is sitting beside him at this moment, and she is immersed in Sara''s song, she would never dream that


    Sara''s song, in fact, is sung for her husband.


    At this moment, Charlie felt that in his heart, two consciousnesses were madly attacking each other.


    One consciousness told him that Sara and him are married. And she has persistently searched for him for so many years, and


    has been abiding by the marriage contract with him, what it said was, he must give her a sessful oue.


    However, another consciousness is telling him, ire is your wife, the world has despised you in the past few years, thanks to her


    she never left you, and how can you start a mess?

 Chapter 3238

    Chapter 3238


    In the depths of Charlie''s inner conflict, he was separated from people like Philip. Looking at his daughter in a wedding dress on


    stage, Philip had already burst into tears.


    Before he reunited with Charlie, when he was suffering from advanced pancreatic cancer and was determined by the world''s best


    doctors to die within six months, he felt that he had only two major regrets in his life.


    One that he did not have the opportunity to make up for, one was that he never found Charlie, and one was that he definitely did


    not have the opportunity to witness the moment of his daughter''s wedding.


    But. Who would have thought that his life would be at the darkest moment, ushered in the darkness of the flower, thus Charlie was


    found!


    Finding him did not only mean that a major regret was made up for him, but more importantly, Charlie gave him a new lease on


    life.


    In this way, his second regret was no longer regret. Because he still had a long life cycle, he could wait until the day his daughter


    got married.


    He even believed with certainty deep within himself that once the three-year period arrived. Charlie will definitely go to marry


    Sara.


    At that time, his life will bepletely fulfilled.


    But he never dreamed that his own pearl, his precious daughter. Surprisingly, given a surprise at the concert today.


    Although at this time wearing a wedding dress, dressed up on stage, not really in the wedding site, but he as a father, in the stage


    to see his daughter''s current appearance, as if this wish has been half-realized, the heart is naturally in iparable relief.


    In addition,bined with his own previous experience when he was almost in front of the ghost gate, so at this moment he is in


    his heart is a mix of feelings.


    Lenan deep inside just as her husband has as a lot of emotions, tears have long been in the wless face out of two tear marks.


    Seeing that her husband was also crying silently, Lenan hurriedly grabbed his hand, looked at him, and smiled heartily.


    Philip realized that he was a bit out of shape andughed. Quickly rubbed the tears with both arms, subconsciously holding his


    wife''s hand more tightly.


    Lenan gently leaned on her husband''s shoulder, listening to her daughter singing emotionally on stage, could not help but say in


    her husband''s ear, "If Brother Wade and Sister An were still alive, how good do you think it would


    be................................................. "


    "Yes...... " Philip''s body trembled gently and sighed: "If that scene could really be realized. It''s really a thousand pieces of gold that


    can''t be exchanged...... Even if I were to give up the entire Gu Group with my hands, I would have noints!"


    Lenan nodded heavily, nose sore, rushed to turn her face away.


    At this moment, ire also deeply touched by this song, gently holding Charlie''s hand, spoke: "Honey, you said Sara''s Prince


    Charming, came to the scene today?"


    Charlie was stunned by the words, then smiled and said, "I can''t say this."


    ire said seriously: "I hope he is there, so that will not fail Sara this deep love and emotions     "


    She couldn''t help but ask with some excitement: "You say, will she not call him on stageter? Or will he be deeply moved, run up


    to Sara on the spot to propose?"


    Charlie shook his head, said with a bewildered face: "I do not know...... "Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ire seriously said, "Sara has sacrificed so much for this man, if the two of them can''t get married, then it''s really too


    unreasonable............................ "


    Charlie did not know how to respond to ire''s words, only to feel iparably contradictory deep inside, about his future where


    to go, he seems to have no clue.


    But ire does not know the extreme contradiction in her husband''s heart at this time, she is a little jumpy, can not hide the


    excitement of saying: "I think Sara will definitely let him go on stage! Suddenly feel so nervous, maybeter to witness, I have met


    in my life, the most romantic thing!"


    Charlie casually nodded his head.


    He knew that many fans were looking forward to witnessing the consummation of Sara''s love story at this concert.


    However, he was equally clear that Sara would definitely not name him at this concert, much less let him on stage in public.


    After all, he has a three-year contract with her.


    Moreover, his current identity has not yet been made public, most people still do not know that he is a member of the Wade family


    from Eastcliff, not to mention that he is the son of Changying and carries a deep blood feud.....................................................

 Chapter 3239

    Chapter 3239


    At this moment, Sara''s song "Tomorrow I''ll Marry You" has reached the end of the stage.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Sara finished singing thest note, all the apanying instruments in the venue came to an abrupt end at the same time


    as her voice.


    The audience didn''t expect that the song would suddenly end, as if it had been cut off in one fell swoop, feeling abrupt, yet with a


    sense of surprise and then developing into a sense of unfulfillment.


    And what''s even better is that, just as the sound of the whole audience''s singing and instrumental apaniment came to an


    abrupt end.


    On the stage, Sara, as well as her backing dancers and apaniment team, simultaneously stopped their bodies in this instant,


    as if they had been cast in stasis, and did not move at all.


    The audience below the stage was excited and cheered, and many people shouted loudly and neatly to let Prince Charming take


    the initiative to propose on stage.


    But no one thought, Sara after a moment of stillness, opened her mouth and said: "Thank you all, I sang here today, thank you


    again for your continued support and love, thank you! Bye!"


    After that, Sara, who was wearing a white wedding dress and standing on the stage, suddenly started to sink and gradually


    disappeared in the center of the stage with the elevator.


    No one expected that she would end the concert just like that.


    Many people were waiting for her to confess her love to her Prince Charming in public, or for her Prince Charming to propose to


    her on stage.


    But who would have thought that she would be so dashing that she would exit the stage without looking back?


    It''s like sending your lover off to a faraway ce, hugging, kissing, and telling each other that the heart is not enough, always


    feeling that the other side should turn around and say goodbye with tears in their eyes before getting on the bus.


    But the other side is in the hug, k!ss, tell each other goodbye after the dash to the car, followed by the car door clicked shut, dry


    and crisp with your lover drove away, without dy.


    When the audience had not yet recovered from the two or three hours of the show, a line of white handwritten font appeared on


    the big screen again.


    Immediately afterward, Sara''s voice read out this passage that she had written by hand.


    "I had vowed that after I find him, I would permanently quit the entertainment industry and then focus on being by his side and


    being apetent and virtuous wife and mother like his mother and my mother....................................................... "


    "So, here, I am very sorry to officially announce to all my fans who love me that I will be permanently retiring from the


    entertainment industry after this tour, and thank you for your continuous love for me."


    "I hope you can understand me and forgive me for this selfish decision, and I hope you can all reap your own happiness in your


    future lives."


    "After this concert, the rest of my tour will be officially renamed as ''Sara''s Farewell Concert'', next, I will go to more than a dozen


    other cities in the country and several other countries around the world to hold my farewell concert."


    "So as to say goodbye to my fans nationwide, and worldwide! I hope to bring my singing career to a sessful conclusion and


    give all my fans a perfect memory."


    "At the same time, I will also donate all the box office ie from this farewell concert tour to the China Charity Foundation, the


    money will be used specifically to help orphans around the country. "


    "This way they can have a better growing environment, to enjoy better living conditions and educational resources, my agency will


    also put the financial ie data of each concert on the entirework and it will also disclose the financial data of each concert


    on the inte and ask a notary to audit it."


    "Here, I also call on the majority of fans who have the ability to do their part to help orphans, so that the nation''s orphans will no


    longer be disced, no longerck food and clothing, and no longer have low self-esteem and discrimination."


    "Finally, here''s wishing us all, a slow road ahead and a promising future, cheer!"


    After Sara''s recording finished reading these paragraphs, the lights inside the entire stadium suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 3240

    Chapter 3240


    In this instant, countless fans once again cried out in pain.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Because, they know very well in their hearts, when the lights of the whole stadium are on, it is the time when the song ends.


    Just like when a movie breaks up, when the lightse on, it announces the end of the show.


    Moreover, Sara has just used her own handwritten words to say goodbye to everyone, so naturally, there can be no return.


    All the fans sat frozen in ce because they hadn''t recovered from the words left by Sara just now.


    They couldn''t ept that their idol, their goddess, suddenly announced her withdrawal from the entertainment industry without


    any warning!


    If she continues to work hard for a few years, she will probably create the peak of Chinese singers'' influence in the world and


    be the most popr Chinese singer in the world.


    Nheless, this is such a promising superstar, chose to quit permanently, which for fans, not only are caught off guard, for them


    this is simply a thunderstorm!


    Many female fans with weak mental capacity almost lost their voices in pain at this moment.


    The male fans were all indignant, and many of them even clenched their fists, their veins rippling.


    They couldn''t stand the thought of their goddess, abandoning all the fans who liked her just for a man.


    This would not only hurt their feelings, but also stab them in the heart.


    Because they knew that in the eyes of their goddess, all the men in the worldbined might not be as good as that Prince


    Charming of hers.


    Even ire was stunned, she looked at the stage dumbfounded and murmured softly:


    "How can you quit like this? How can you quit like this? There is still a bright future, why do you have topletely give up your


    career for a man? Can''t you get married and have children and take time out for your career?"


    There were at least tens of thousands of people in the arena who had the same thoughts as her.


    No one could understand why Sara had to make such a big sacrifice for a man.


    And of the tens of thousands of people in the whole scene, the only people who could really understand Sara were only three.


    Two of them are naturally her parents, and the only one left is not Charlie, but Nanako.


    Because the education Nanako received since childhood was to try to be a virtuous wife and mother when she became an adult.


    As for her own character, her hobbies and her career, they are not important in front of this goal.


    Therefore, at this time, she also murmured deep inside: "So envious of Sara''s courage, in front of so many people to say what she


    wants the most, if God gives me a chance, let me and Charlie together for life, I am also willing to give up everything like she


    did.................................................. "


    As for Charlie, but was moved by those twost paragraphs of Sara.


    All the ie is to be donated to the charity foundation, specifically to help orphans, Sara will make such a decision, must also


    be because of his experience in the orphanage in the past ten years.


    This made him sigh in his heart, Sara is always thinking about him all the time......

 Chapter 3241

    Chapter 3241


    Sara retired long after the scene, the fans who hade back to their senses, cursed and took the lead in leaving the arena.


    And many female fans also wiped their tears while silently turning away.


    Charlie even heard a male hangman behind him, cursing and saying: "Grass! Where the hell is that stupid prince charming, don''t


    let me meet him, or I''ll break his hoofs!"


    Immediately afterward, someone echoed: "Dude, count me in! This ba5tard dares to steal our love, I think he doesn''t want to be in


    the business anymore!"


    "What the hell is this son of a b!tch capable of that makes my goddess sing in her wedding dress and rush to marry him? Damn, it


    really pi55es me off!"


    Charlie only felt a chill in his back at this moment.


    What is a public enemy?


    This is the public enemy of the whole fcuking world!


    ire, who was on the side, also said with some loss, "Honey, let''s go."


    Charlie faintly nodded his head.


    ire stood up and said to Zhiyu, who was beside her, "Miss Su, my husband and I will leave first."


    Zhiyu joined the conversation saying, "I''ll go too, let''s go out together."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After saying that, she hurriedly stood up.


    Charlie looked at Philip and Lenan, and felt that he could not say hello to both of them even when leaving, it was a bitck of


    respect.


    At this time, Philip looked like I understand you, gently nodded, and waved his hand with a smile.


    Lenan also gave Charlie a look of reassurance, meaning to let him hurry home first, and not care about the two of them.


    But he knew that the two of them would have to rush back tonight and would probably have to go to the airport soon for that.


    With no choice, he could only decide to turn around and say goodbye to the two on WeChat.


    As for the five golden flowers, because of sitting rtively outside the reason, so when everyone began to exit, they must be the


    first to give up the first row of the channel, so everyone just got up from their seats, they were pushed by the crowd to go out.


    This whole scene, tens of thousands of people exiting together was a spectacr sight.


    When they came, these tens of thousands of people were spaced out long before and after, some came early, and some came


    But now, they all got up, and moved towards several exits, so the whole arena seems unusually congested.


    When Charlie and ire walked out from the first row of seats, Doris, Warnia, Nanako, Aoxue, and Zhovia, who were sitting on


    the outside, were already gone.


    There were so many people around, so Charlie did not deliberately look for their figures.

 Chapter 3242

    Chapter 3242


    ire and Zhiyu were walking side by side. Zhiyu saw ire''s eyes were red and asked curiously, "Ms. Willson likes Sara a lot?"


    ire nodded gently and said seriously, "I have always liked her, I feel that she not only sings well, but is also a very rare stream


    in the entertainment industry now, very clean and pure."


    Zhiyu smiled and said, "No need to doubt, she is not only a clear stream, but also the only one in the entertainment industry."


    ire asked curiously, "What does Miss Su mean by that?"


    Zhiyuughed: "Let me tell you this, in the entertainment industry, there is no shortage of flies and dogs, some people sell


    themselves for profit, some people falsify the past for fame, and some people tend to follow the trend for the sake of


    rtionship................................... "


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "There are also people who are racking their brains to set up a persona, in order to specte PR exhaustive............................. "


    "Some are obviously poor, but they have to package themselves as rich;"


    "Some of them obviously have no cultural level, but also have to package themselves as rich;"


    "The most disgusting is that some foreign-favoring so-called publicists, in order to eat a mouthful of rice do all kinds of denigration


    of the country, and even go so far as to package those dirty third-world countries into a fairnd on earth with malicious intentions


    and despicable purposes;"


    "In addition, all kinds of giarism imitation, malicious spection is innumerable, really to count up, whose history is not


    absolutely clean."


    Speaking of which, Zhiyu turned the tables and said seriously: "Only Sara, never half a ck history, so far, she is in the


    entertainment industry, there has not been any hype, nor has she done any fly-by-night hookups, she published all her personal


    history which is 100% true, and many of the more powerful ces people simply did not expose, and even deliberately Not to let


    the media report, the real low-key and really cultivated."


    ire curiously asked: "Miss Su seems to be very familiar with the entertainment industry?"


    "Not familiar." Zhiyu smiled lightly and said casually, "It''s just that there are no secrets in this circle that can be hidden from me."


    She smiled and asked ire, "Does Ms. Willson know what Sara''s family does?"


    ire thought about it and said, "It seems that someone said that her family is in business, but what exactly they do seems to be


    rarely reported, giving the impression that they should be more powerful."


    Zhiyuughed: "More than powerful, her family''s industry, a year''s profits are more than the entire entertainment industry a year to


    generate much higher profits, so people like her to the entertainment industry, is a phoenix from the sky, fell in the flock of


    chickens,pletely descending blow."


    ire listened dumbfoundedly, said: "No wonder Sara never engages in any publicity hype, even the hype PR such a whole


    entertainment circle is doing things, she never touch."


    "There were a few male stars in the past to hype PR with her, but the fake news just released, usually not more than an hour,


    Sara''s agency would immediately issue a serious disinformation statement, never give others the opportunity to hype. Never give


    others the opportunity to specte          "


    Zhiyu nodded andughed: "But what exactly is done seems to be rarely reported, giving the impression that it should be more


    powerful like."


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide the best possible service to the public.


    ire nodded thoughtfully and said, "Miss Su has a point, ording to you, she is indeed unlikely to stay in the entertainment


    industry."


    Zhiyu nced at the silent Charlie and said with a smile, "Didn''t the opening video of the concert just now also say that Sara has


    actually been looking for her prince charming, I feel that she joined the entertainment industry, most likely to achieve this purpose


    of finding someone."


    "Yes." ire agreed and said, "I feel the same way."


    Zhiyu added: "You see she has been raised well since she was a child, I think that her Prince Charming''s origin will not be worse


    than hers, and probably even better than hers."


    With that, she used her long and slender finger, lightly nodded her lower lip and said to herself:


    "Oh, so, that analogy I just made is actually not very appropriate...... although Sara is indeed a fairy who came down to earth, but


    the person she came down for is not less than her in status but beyond that."


    "Maybe, when they meet they will go back to the sky, together, forever!"

 Chapter 3243

    Chapter 3243


    This set of analogies of Zhiyu''s fairy descending to the mortal world made ire nodded her head repeatedly after listening.


    She felt that what Zhiyu said was too right, and the real direction of things should be the same as what she spected.


    Only, she did not know that these words fell into Charlie''s ears, and another taste.


    Charlie knew that Zhiyu''s words, as if she was deliberately mentioning his wife, but deliberately mentioning was very hazy, so that


    his wife simply did not know that all this is rted to her.


    Charlie did not understand why Zhiyu said this to ire, was it to give her a precautionary shot?


    However, he himself did not want to leave ire.


    Or maybe she meant to say this to him?


    But what is the significance of this?


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    He felt that this woman was a little too smart, so that he carried a little bit of caution deep inside his heart.


    When the three of them followed the crowd out of the arena, Zhiyu asked ire and Charlie: "By the way Mr. Willson and Mr.


    Wade, how did you get here?"


    ire said, "We took a taxi toe here."


    Zhiyu said, "Oh, you can''t take a taxi at this hour, I estimate that there are at least 10,000 to 20,000 people needing a taxi in our


    neighborhood, even if you use the software to call a taxi, you still have to wait for at least an hour, it just so happens that I drove


    here, why don''t I send you back."


    ire hurriedly said, "Don''t bother Miss Su, we''re not too far away, it''s just a 20-minute walk."


    Zhiyu said: "How can I do that? It''s sote now, you must be tired when you walk home, and it will definitely affect tomorrow''s


    work, besides, if my mother knows that I watched the show with you guys and don''t send you home, she will definitely talk about


    me."


    ire heard this, the face is not good to refuse again, so she looked at Charlie asked: "husband you say, we are walking back or


    take Miss Su''s car?"


    Charlie nced at Zhiyu and said lightly: "Since Miss Su has invited us so kindly, we can''t let down her good intentions."


    After saying that, he looked at Zhiyu and said seriously, "Miss Su, I''ve given you trouble."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhiyu hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade is too polite, such a small thing, I should do it."


    At this moment, Elsa saw ire in the crowd and ran over quickly, saying while running, "ire, how are you going back? My


    cousin is driving to pick me up, I''ll give you guys a ride."


    Kevin now has two tasks, one is to live in the urban vige to suffer, and one is to serve as a driver for Elsa, so Elsa generally


    takes him with her wherever she goes, so that her cousin is not so bored.


    And Elsa also has her own personal feelings.


    She felt that cousin Kevin''s living conditions in the urban vige, are really very difficult, she often calls him out, on the one hand,


    as her driver, on the one hand, so that the work of the reason, take him to eat something good with him.


    When ire saw Elsaing, she said, "Sorry, Elsa, I''ve already made an appointment with my friend to go in the car back, so I


    won''t bother you and your cousin."


    Only at this time did Elsa see Zhiyu beside ire.

 Chapter 3244

    Chapter 3244


    The moment she saw Zhiyu, Elsa was dumbfounded.


    She recognized her right away, after all, she was the eldest granddaughter of the Su family, and was extremely famous in the


    circle of Eastcliff''s second generation, and could be said to be the strongest one in the circle of Eastcliff''s celebrity daughters.


    The two of them are not friends, but they are acquaintances, and they have met on many high society asions.


    She just didn''t expect that why Zhiyu was here.


    So, she subconsciously asked, "Miss Su..... Su? Howe you are here?"


    Zhiyu is also a little surprised, Elsa she remembered, the Dong family''s daughter,pared to these top families Dong family''s


    strength is quite inferior, but after all, is also a circle of people, with each other they have some interactions.


    So, she then smiled slightly and said, "Miss Dong also came to Aurous Hill, is it specifically for the concert?"


    Elsa hurriedly waved her hand and said, "No, no, I''m working in Aurous Hill now, right in Aurous Hill''s Emgrand Group!"


    Zhiyu nodded her head and said with a smile, "So it''s the famous Emgrand Group."


    After saying that, she also intentionally or unintentionally nced at Charlie, and there was even a little bit of something in her


    eyes.


    Because after she knew that Elsa actually worked at the Emgrand Group, the first instant she felt that this was a very fishy matter.


    In her heart, she thought, "Although the Dong family is only a ten billion dor family, but it is far from letting their own first


    daughter run to Aurous Hill thousands of kilometers away to work, and these families in Eastcliff are more refined than monkeys,


    no one would do such a disgraceful thing, there must be a demon when things go against the norm, the Dong family must have a


    deep meaning in this move."


    Before she could be surprised for two seconds, she immediately came to a realization and eximed inwardly, "It must be


    because of Charlie!"


    Although she didn''t know through what channel the Dong family had groped for clues rted to Charlie, Elsa was definitely


    running towards Charlie.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On the side, ire did not know Zhiyu''s real background, she was busy with work all day long, even though Zhiyu''s previous car


    ident in the Forbidden Mountain Tunnel was a big deal, ire had only heard that there was that one thing, and had not taken


    the initiative to understand.


    So, she asked Elsa with some surprise: "Elsa, you also know Miss Su?"


    Elsa was just about to speak, Zhiyu took a step ahead and said with a smile, "When I used to work in Eastcliff, I had cooperation


    with Miss Dong''s familypany, so I can say we know each other."


    As soon as Elsa heard this, she immediately understood that Zhiyu did not want her to reveal her true identity.


    So, she had to go along with her words, nodded her head, and said to ire, "It''s like this, I just didn''t expect that you and Miss


    Su also knew each other."


    ire also didn''t suspect and smiled, "Miss Su''s mother is my client, we also just met not long ago."


    "Understood." Elsa nodded gently.


    Zhiyu was also curious and asked, "By the way Mr. Willson, how do you and Miss Dong know each other?"


    ire replied with a smile, "The two of us are good girlfriends, we used to go to college together, including Charlie who used to be


    ssmates with us for a year."


    Deep inside Zhiyu was even more surprised: "What the h3ll is going on here?


    Charlie and his wife, and this Elsa were ssmates? But Elsa came to work in Aurous Hill, must havee for Charlie, and she


    is working in Charlie''s Group, could this Elsa be Charlie''s lover under the eyes of ire?


    If this is really the case, then Charlie this hand of ck under themp, y is really a god''s move!


    Thinking of this, the dialectical thinking that is always in her heart began to work again.


    She also felt: "seems not right, with my understanding of Charlie, he is definitely not the kind of person who keeps a mistress


    behind his wife''s back, and it is even more impossible to get together with his wife''s college ssmate and a best friend directly


    and privately


    Then does it mean that Elsa does not know Charlie''s true identity? Just treat him as a ssmate, as well as the husband of her


    best friend?"


    A thought, Zhiyu said tentatively: "Right Miss Dong, since you work in the Empire Group, then I have a request, I have some


    projects I want to dock with the Emgrand Group, I wonder if you can help me introduce the chairman?"

 Chapter 3245

    Chapter 3245


    Hearing this, Elsa replied somewhat awkwardly, "Miss Su, although I have alsoe to Emgrand Group for a year, but to be


    honest, I have never met our chairman, he seems to nevere to the group, the group affairs are in charge of Doris Young, the


    vice director, why don''t I introduce her for you?"


    "So." Zhiyu figured it out instantly, it seemed that Elsa did not know Charlie''s double identity.


    Thinking of this, sheughed in her heart: "This woman is stupid enough, she must havee to Aurous Hill looking for Charlie,


    but aftering for so long even his identity is not understood "


    Elsa found that Zhiyu looked at her, more or less in a strange way.


    She also couldn''t help but look at Zhiyu back, but when the two were facing each other, Elsa felt that she was under a lot of


    pressure in front of her, so she hurriedly said, "That, ire, Charlie, since you are going back with Miss Su, then I won''t take your


    time, my cousin is waiting for me in the parking lot, I''ll go there first."


    After saying that, she hurriedly said to Zhiyu, "Miss Su, I''ll go now, you guys take care on the way."


    Zhiyu nodded, remembered something, and hurriedly said, "By the way, Miss Dong, in Aurous Hill we both are outsiders, and


    seeing you here is like meeting an old friend in a foreign country, why don''t you leave me a contact, I''ll treat you to dinner if you


    have time."


    Although Elsa knows Zhiyu, but in terms of rank, she is far worse than her.


    The difference between the two of them is the kind of heavenly difference that they never sat at the same table even in the same


    banquet, so she and Zhiyu don''t have each other''s contact information at all, let alone have dinner together in private.


    Now Zhiyu took the initiative to invite her to eat together, which really made her a bit ttered.


    So she agreed almost without thinking, and hastily took out her cell phone and said, "Okay, Miss Su, I''ve been in Aurous Hill


    longer than you, so I''ll invite you, more or less I''m also half a host."


    Zhiyu smiled and said, "Okay, you invite me first, I will invite you back another day."


    Elsa hurriedly said, "That''s okay, Miss Su, let''s add a WeChat, I''ll sweep your QR."


    Zhiyu nodded, took out her phone, found out her WeChat QR code, and then passed Elsa''s friend application.


    The moment Zhiyu her as a friend, Elsa''s heart is indeed taking a little excited leap.


    This can''t be med on her snobbery, after all, she has been growing up in the atmosphere of Eastcliff''s high society.


    The Dong family''s strength, in the entire Eastcliff high society, could only be ranked to the lower middle level.


    Therefore, people like her have been ustomed to surviving in the cracks of the upper ss, and naturally, they especially


    cherish every opportunity toe into contact with the top of the hierarchy.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But, Charlie saw Zhiyu take the initiative to show goodwill to Elsa, and even wanted to have dinner with her privately, his heart


    became more and more suspicious, confused Zhiyu this woman, what in the end she wants.


    After the two of them added WeChat, they came to the parking lot together. Elsa''s car and Zhiyu''s car were not parked in the


    same area, so they waved goodbye to the three of them at the entrance of the parking lot.

 Chapter 3246

    Chapter 3246


    Charlie and ire followed Zhiyu and found her car.


    Charlie didn''t expect that Zhiyu came out by herself and drove a very ordinary Audi Q5 SUV, which was indeed quite different from


    her status.


    Zhiyu looked at Charlie and ire and said with a smile, "The car is not very good, so please don''t mind too much."


    ire said: "How could it be, it''s already very good!"


    Zhiyu said with a smile, "It''s good if you guys don''t mind, then you couples can sit in the back."


    "Okay," ire answered, so she sat in the back row of the Q5 with Charlie, and Zhiyu started the vehicle and drove towards


    Tomson.


    On the road, Zhiyu sighed while driving, "I didn''t expect that we are quite lucky, my mom chose Ms. Willson''s decoration design


    some connection with each other."


    ire also could not help but nod and said with a smile, "It is indeed quite a destiny, and I did not expect that your business, is still


    rted to the Emgrand Group, my biggest partner now is the Emgrand Group, and the hotel project I am working on is from the


    same group."


    "Is that so?" Although Zhiyu''s tone was very surprised, no one saw that the expression of her, who was sitting in the driver''s seat


    and driving, did not have the slightest element of surprise.


    She secretly thought in her heart, "You don''t even know that your husband is the owner of Emgrand Group, you as his wife, it''s


    not hard for him to give you a hotel project?"


    Thinking of this, she also could not help but sigh: "This ire, is really a silly sweet, haven''t figured out Charlie''s identity until


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    now................................. "


    However, she said with a smile on her face, "That''s still a real coincidence, in the future, I will probably have a lot more


    cooperation with the Group, and maybe we will have business dealings with each other in the future."


    ire subconsciouslyughed: "That''s really great."


    Charlie heard a big head.


    He really wanted to tell everyone around him not to negotiate cooperation for his wife, how could she finish so many projects?


    Warnia''s side also wants to give her the Song family''s project, Zhiyu seems to have a little hint.


    Although he also knows that in the business world, party A is willing to take the initiative to give party B a project to do, that is to


    send money to them, but he also does not want ire too tired.


    At this time, In the car three people''s cell phones, all began to send a variety of crazy push.


    Charlie looked down, these tweets are almost all rted to Sara.


    This concert, is really a sess in the entertainment circle so that the entire Inte exploded.


    No one expected that this concert would explode so many explosive points, from the beginning to the end, shocking news one


    after another.


    First, announcing that there was a childhood friend for an hour and that she had been looking for him.


    Then she sang the song "Tomorrow I will marry you" in her wedding dress, could there be a more direct confession than that?


    Just after everyone thought that the news that Sara might be marrying someone in the near future was the biggest bombshell, she


    suddenly announced her permanent retirement from the entertainment industry!


    This is really the big bang of the universe, the best top stream singer, said to withdraw from the circle, not only extremely decisive


    and dry, and even a little too capricious.


    The good thing is that although her fans are disappointed, butbined with the story shared by Sara to everyone, the vast


    majority of people can understand her decision.


    After all, she spent arge part of her life looking for her prince charming, finally found him, naturally want to double up with him,


    to be a good wife and mother, and the entertainment business itself is very busy, if not quit the circle, it is difficult to have enough


    energy to y the role of a good wife and mother and entertainment icon.


    The rest of the small number of those who can''t understand, mainly because of envy and jealousy.


    However, there are still many fans who hope that there will be a day when the peak will turn around.


    After all, many stars have made statements about quitting the entertainment industry, and the so-called farewell concerts have


    been held for an unknown number of times, and then after a year or two, they make aeback.


    ire also hopes so, so she hurriedly went to browse some news and Weibo hot search to see if there is anyone discussing this,


    but after looking around, she could not help but sigh:


    "Sara''s agency has issued a statement confirming that she will officially quit the entertainment industry after this tour, it seems that


    there will not be any room for reversal in this matter           "

 Chapter 3247

    Chapter 3247


    At this moment, backstage of the performance.


    In Sara''s lounge, Tasha, with red eyes, personally helped her take off her wedding dress carefully, choking with some heartache


    under her breath, "Sara, I really don''t understand, since you''ve decided to wear a wedding dress at this concert, why didn''t you


    name that guy Charlie?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Speaking of this, sheined somewhat indignantly, "If I were to say, you should have forced him to marry directly in front of


    tens of thousands of viewers, in front of the nation''s fans!"


    "Once the wedding dress is on, directly shout his name, ask him toe on stage, and then ask him on stage in front of everyone


    when exactly he will honor his promise."


    Sara looked at herself in the mirror, carefully removed the shiny diamond earrings, said with a smile:


    "You must have watched too much romance idol drama, feelings and marriage is not forced on people, why use the influence,


    forcing him toe on the stage?"


    "It''s not like no one in the entertainment industry has done this before, but the result is not divorced?"


    I just want to tell him personally on his birthday what kind of feelings I have for him all these years, and I promised long ago to


    wait for him for three years, if I call his name on the spot at this time and ask him when will he honor it or call his name on the spot


    at this time, that is my own backtracking."


    Tasha depressed said:


    "But today this confession of the battle is too big, and alsopletely out of the entertainment industry, things, you have given so


    much for him, if not to force him a little, in case of regrets what do you do?"


    "In case he does not honor his promise after three years what do you do?"


    Sara seriously said, "If he really can''t keep his promise, then I won''t me him."


    "What?!" Tasha dumbfounded said: "Will not me him?? I tell you, Sara!" "If that Charlie after three years does not fulfill the


    promise, when the timees, I will have to expose this heartless man on the Inte myself!"


    Sara said: "Don''t talk nonsense! Charlie''s family has been kind to our family, his father helped our family a lot in the past, my


    father''s life was also saved by Charlie, with such great kindness, no matter what decision makes, I will willingly and fully ept it."


    Tasha was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot: "Sara, how can you think like that? He is kind to your family, but don''t you have any


    love for him?"


    "The video that was yed at the beginning of the concert is not your silent dedication to him for so many years?"


    "Could it be that just because he saved your father, he can disregard your dedication for so many years? He canpletely fail


    you?"


    Sara said more or less impatiently: "Oh well, you talk the most! Hurry up and help me take off my wedding dress, I still have to


    catch a flightter."

 Chapter 3248

    Chapter 3248


    Tasha asked, "You''re leaving tonight?"


    "Yes." Sara said, "The concert is over, so there is no more business for me, you stay here with the executivepany to take


    care of the aftermath, I will go back to Eastcliff first, to prepare for the next concert."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Tasha said, "Then there is no need to catch a ne back sote, rest for one night, wait until tomorrow, and then leave."


    Tasha said, "You have confessed so deeply at the concert, but that man took his wife home after the concert, don''t you want to


    stay one more day to see if he will give you a statement?"


    "No." Sara said with a smile, "I''ve said it, I just want him to know clearly what kind of true feelings I have for him, and that is


    enough." "That''s why I didn''t put any frontal photos of him in the video, not even as a child, and I didn''t say in public that it was his


    birthday, that he was there today."


    "Because I didn''t want anyone else to guess that my Prince Charming was him, especially not to make his wife suspicious."


    "And since I said I would wait for him for three years, I will definitely wait for him in a down-to-earth manner, and definitely will not


    create any trouble for him in advance, not to mention not wanting to put him in a dilemma."


    Tasha is convinced, rushed Sara arched her hand, eximed: "I really tried to convince you! Really, I won''t even help when the


    wall falls down, I''m convinced of you!"


    "Typical devotional personality! If Charlie does not marry you, he will regret it until his next life and beyond!"


    "Don''t be silly." Sara with her help took off the wedding dress carefully and said:


    "Tasha, the makeup has not been removed, andter have to go to the airport, so this wedding dress is toote for me to pack


    and take away."


    "You must help me properly pack it, and then bring me back to Eastcliff intact, in the future when I get married I want to wear it."


    Tasha said helplessly, "I know, I know this is your treasure, don''t worry, I will help you properly with it and bring it back to you in


    good condition!"


    Sara nodded her head and smiled: "Thank you! You are my good sister! I''ll treat you to a big meal when we get back!"


    Tasha gave her a nk look and muttered, "And treat me to a big meal, you announced this time to quit the entertainment


    industry."


    "I can also beid off as an agent, and when I go back, I have to prepare for theyoff and re-employment."


    Sara hurriedlyughed: "Don''t! We still have dozens and dozens of concerts to stay busy with, wait for the next concert."


    "After themitments, I quit the entertainment industry, but I still have to do other things, then I will look back to the family group


    to find a good job, youe to me as an assistant I will give you double the annual sry!"


    Tasha felt happy, but the face still hummed, she said: "Being an assistant is no problem, after all, I am also a famous university


    graduate in economic management, to work with you as an assistant is more than enough, but this double annual sry just


    forget it."


    "Your sister Tasha doesn''tck money, the reason to rely on you is because of a good rtionship with you, with you to work


    together even if I do not make money I am stillfortable."


    Sara held Tasha''s arm, smiling, said: "Lovely sister, today you finally said the truth, it seems that my personality charm is stronger,


    can keep such talent around to serve me, ha ha ha, thisdy has really extraordinary charm!"


    "Pooh!" Tasha skimmed her mouth and said, "Don''t be silly here, don''t you have a ne to catch? Hurry up and take off your


    makeup."


    As they were talking, there was a knock at the door and Sara''s mother, Lenan, asked in a soft voice outside the door, "Sara, can


    mommye in?"

 Chapter 3249

    Chapter 3249


    Sara heard her mother''s voice outside the door and hurriedly said, "Mom, I''m taking off my makeup and changing clothes, are you


    by yourself?"


    Lenan was busy answering, "Yeah I am by myself."


    Sara then said to Tasha, "Tasha, go and open the door for mom." "Okay." she agreed and hurriedly opened the door to the room.


    After the door opened, Lenan looked at Tasha and said with a smile, "Tasha, this time has really been hard for you."


    Tasha hurriedly waved her hand and said, "Auntie, this is all my job, it''s not hard at all."


    After that, she said with a shocked face, "Auntie, why do you look so much younger today? I feel that if I don''t control my food,


    wait for another two years, I may look even older than you"


    Lenan said with a smile, "I have some nice skincare products, the effect is really quite good, I''ve been using, and as we go back,


    I''ll have someone send you a set, or you directlye home to pick up."


    Lenan knew that she naturally could not tell Tasha about the Rejuvenating Pill.


    Moreover, even if she told her, she was afraid that it would be difficult for her to get it, but instead, she also cause trouble for


    Charlie, so she used skincare products to cover the reality.


    Tasha has always had a very close rtionship with Sara, so she is also very familiar with Lenan, hearing this, she said with a


    smile, "Then I''ll thank you in advance, Auntie!"


    Lenanughed: "What else do you have to be polite to auntie, from now on all your skincare products I will give you, I will have the


    group''s driver send it to you regrly."


    "Really?" Tasha was ttered and said with some trepidation, "Auntie, there is no need to go to such trouble, if it works well, I will


    just go and buy it myself in the future."


    Lenanughed: "You and auntie are still so out of touch? This matter is settled, if you push back again, you will treat auntie as an


    outsider."


    When Tasha heard this, she could only nod and said, "Thank you, Auntie, I''m sorry then!"


    Lenan nodded, then said to Sara:


    "Sara, your father and I are ready to go to the airport, your father thinks you have worked too hard today, so he asked me to tell


    you to take a good rest at the hotel tonight, so you don''t need toe with us again at night."


    "Don''t say that mom," Sara said: "I''m going to take off my makeup and go back with you guys, I''m not tired at all now, I don''t need


    much rest, moreover, there''s no point for me to stay overnight, I might as well go back with you guys, then I can still have a good


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    sleep at home."


    Lenan reached out and touched her face, asking gently, "You confessed so deeply at your own concert today, don''t you want to


    see how Charlie reacts in person? Stay one more night, and you might be able to meet him tomorrow."


    "No no." Sara said with a smile, "Making such a big noise, and did not say hello to Charlie in advance, I am afraid that I have


    scared him so it is better to go back first and see him again after a while."


    Lenan helplessly shook her head andughed: "You girl, you dare to do such a shocking thing, still afraid that you do not know


    how to face him afterward?"


    Sara said delicately: "Mom, you know I actually have the thinnest skin, today dry this thing will keep me nervous for many days


    until now the back is still sweaty, now thest thing I want to do is meet Charlie, so just let me go home to avoid the


    wind.................................................... "


    "This child...... " Lenan helplesslyughed: "then okay, you take your time to take off the makeup, change intofortable clothes,


    I''ll go talk to your father, we will wait for you."


    "Thank you, mom!" Sara smiled happily and gave Lenan a kiss on her cheek.

 Chapter 3250

    Chapter 3250


    Ten minutester, Sara, who had changed into an everyday outfit, got into the car with her parents and headed to the airport.


    On the way, Sara kept chatting with her mother.


    Being a woman, Lenan had many questions in her heart to ask her, but her first question was, "Sara, when did you order that


    wedding dress you were wearing tonight behind our backs?"


    Sara said with a smile, "Mom, you know Vera Wang, right?"


    "Yes." Lenan nodded: "Isn''t it the independent brand of the Chinese-American designer Natalie Wang?"


    "These years in Europe and the United States is really very hot, even the former U.S. President Clinton and the daughter of Putin,


    married are wearing her designed wedding dress, your set of wedding dress is also ordered from her?"


    Saraughed: "She had announced a few years ago that she will no longer make wedding dresses for others personally, but I


    invited her over from the United States a few months ago and gave her the measurements, and then she took them back to the


    United States to make one for me personally."


    Lenanughed: "Then you really have a lot of fame, people have closed the mountain, but still resumed to help you make


    wedding dresses."


    Sara said seriously: "Mom, to be honest, I could not invite her, although her assets are not as big as the top families, but usually


    make friends with the top powers, many top wealthy and executive families in the United States who have asked her to design


    their wedding dresses, and these celebrities in China were also lining up to find her."


    "But even so, no one could invite her personally in the past few years, not to mention me, even if the Su family and the Wade


    family were looking for her, it is impossible for her toe out personally."


    Sara took a slight pause, and said: "This time she was willing to personallye to China to help me measure and make a


    wedding dress, mainly because she knows that I am the future daughter-inw of Auntie An who had long approved it."


    Lenan asked in surprise, "You said this Natalie, came because of the face of Charlie''s mother?"


    "Right." Sara said, "I originally just paid a deposit to her brand for her designer to design a high order wedding dress for me, but I


    didn''t expect her toe in person.................. "


    "In fact, I was also surprised at the time, did not understand why she would personallye over, asked her to know that she and


    Auntie An and Auntie An''s mother were good friends for many years.............................................. "


    "Moreover, when Charlie went back to the United States with Auntie to visit her family when he was a child, she also met him and


    knew the rtionship between our family and Auntie An''s family."


    Lenanmented, "Natalie should also have to be more than seventy years old, at least almost twenty years older than sister An, I


    did not expect her and sister An were friends too."


    Sara said, "Or maybe they met through Auntie An''s mother."


    Sara added: "But ording to her, Auntie An had helped her a lot in the past, and her tone seems to be quite grateful."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lenan nodded: "Your Auntie had helped too many people, in Silicon Valley alone, more than half of the bigpanies had taken


    investment from your her."


    Sara hmm, continued: "So she tossed over so far to help me measure, and went back to personally help me make a wedding


    dresses, also personally brought the wedding dress to me to try on, on-site fine-tuning, before and after so long, and finally didn''t


    take money, not a penny, said I am Auntie An''s daughter-inw, just like her own daughter inw."


    Philip, who had not spoken, suddenly asked Sara very seriously, "Sara, you did not tell her about Charlie, right?"


    "No." Sara said, "She only mentioned her rtionship with Auntie An''s family, but didn''t ask me about Charlie."


    Philip suddenly remembered something, pped his thigh, and blurted out, "Oh no, we forgot an important thing!"


    Sara''s heart tightened and she hurriedly asked, "Dad, what''s the important thing?"


    Philip blurted out, "You made such a big noise at the concert today, if the An family sees it, they would know that Charlie is still


    alive, and they would know that we have found him!"

 Chapter 3251

    Chapter 3251


    Sara heard this, the whole person immediately tensed up, off the tongue: "Dad! I...... should not give Charlie trouble, right?!"


    Lenan then spoke: "I think the An family know that Charlie is still alive, should not be a bad thing, his grandparents are still alive,


    and in the family, they are also in charge."


    "If they know that Charlie is still alive, they will only be happy, will never have any threat to Charlie, maybe after they get


    acquainted with Charlie, can bring more resources and opportunities to him."


    Saying that, Lenan added: "Back a step, even if the An family has little affection for him, but after all, there is blood kinship, at


    most, they will not bother him, they certainly can not take the initiative to find trouble with Charlie."


    Philip thought about it, sighed with relief, nodded, and said, "That''s true, Charlie''s apparent threat is the Su family, but the Su


    family is obviously no longer his rival."


    Lenan asked, "Then you say, if the murderer of Brother Wade and Sister An knew that Charlie is still alive, would he attack him?"


    Philip shook his head, "I don''t think so, if they wanted Charlie''s life, back then in Aurous Hill, they would have killed Charlie


    together, after all, even big brother Wade didn''t get rid of their poisonous hands, if they wanted to kill Charlie, how could he be


    spared."


    Lenan nodded slightly, aside Sara was slightly relieved, while she touched her heart, while fearful beyond measure said, "I''m


    really worried about what trouble this would bring to Charlie  After all, I did not discuss this with him in advance about


    this matter...... "


    Philip smiled faintly and said, "In fact, it''s okay, know that you two''s marriage, is not only known to the Wade family and the An


    family."


    "Other Eastcliff big families are also aware, even if you did not say this at the concert, the Wade family has long known about


    Charlie''s matter, Su family Zhiyu and her mother Liona must also know, as for the remaining two or three families, even now know,


    it is nothing, not a big deal."


    "Right." Lenan spoke, "Even if they know that Charlie is still alive, they also know who Charlie really is, so I think it will have no


    effect."


    "That''s good." Sara sighed, "Just now Dad suddenly said a thing, I thought I was in big trouble   "


    Lenan touched her hand and said with a smile, "You don''t have such a big psychological burden, this matter is not a good thing."


    The first thing you need to do is to go to the U.S. to visit Natalie when you go on tour. If she knows about your concert today, she''ll


    know that we''ve found Charlie, so maybe she''ll talk to Charlie''s grandmother about it. You may be able to meet with the An


    family."


    "Meet with the An family?" Sara asked, "If Charlie knows, will he not be angry with me?"


    Lenan seriously said, "So you have to grasp the degree, you go to the United States, can only take the initiative to visit Natalie, as


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    for the An family to see you, depends on whether Natalie will convey this information, if she conveyed this matter, then to the An


    family it is their initiative to see you, not your initiative to see them."


    Sara asked in confusion, "But what am I going to say when I see the An family..... "


    Lenan said, "Naturally, it''s to help connect Charlie with the An family. If he can get help from the An family, his future development


    will definitely get a huge boost, so he can get twice the result with half the effort. This will only be good for him."


    Philip on the side said: "Sara, your mother is right, although Charlie and the An family share blood, but they have not been in too


    much contact, plus Charlie''s mother has died, the An family and he have been estranged for many years."


    "If you want them to re-establish their rtionship in the future, the middle really needs a link, and you, naturally, are the best


    candidate for that link!"


    "And this time Natalie look at the face of the An family, to make you a wedding dress, this in itself is a very good breakthrough


    opportunity, you go to the United States this time, by the way, to visit Natalie, everything will be naturally a waterfall."


    Sara nodded with a sudden realization and said, "Okay Dad, I know."

 Chapter 3252

    Chapter 3252


    At this time, Charlie and his wife ire had already returned home.


    ire because still not quite able to ept Sara suddenly has to permanently quit the singing world, while has been holding the


    phone on the microblog to participate in the first hot list of new activities, ten million fans joined to request Sara to stay in the


    entertainment industry.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    While she was busy swiping her phone in support, Charlie came to the courtyard alone and made a phone call to Philip.


    He knew that Philip was leaving Aurous Hill and returning to Eastcliff tonight, but just now at the concert, he didn''t have much


    to wish him and Lenan a good trip.


    When the call was answered, Philip said smilingly, "Charlie, you''ve arrived home, right?"


    Charlie said, "Yes, Uncle, I''ve arrived home. Have you and Auntie left for the airport?"


    "Yes." Philip said smilingly, "We are already on our way, it just so happens that Sara also has to go back with us tonight, so we are


    going together as a family of three."


    "Ah?" Charlie was surprised and asked, "Sara is also leaving? She must be so tired after the concert, why doesn''t she rest for one


    night before going back?"


    Philipughed: "Your Auntie and I also advised her to do the same, but the child insisted on going back with us, saying that there


    is nothing more to do here, so she can go back and rest properly."


    Charlie''s heart was a little empty, helplessly said, "Well, you tell her, afternding, send me a WeChat."


    "Sure." Philip then said, "Charlie, the time iste, you also rest early."


    Charlie was ashamed and said, "Uncle, I''m really sorry, you and Auntie came all the way here today, I didn''t entertain you


    properly, and I couldn''te to the airport to see you off when you left."


    Philip casuallyughed: "It''s okay, we are all family, no need to be so polite, and in less than a month, you wille to Eastcliff to


    participate in the ancestral ceremony of the Wade family, then you will stay at your uncle''s house, and we will have a few good


    drinks."


    "Okay." Charlie agreed without hesitation, going back to attend the ancestral ceremony was something he had promised his


    grandfather before, since he had already promised, it was natural to keep his words.


    However, Charlie and the Wade family did not want too much contact, so he originally did not intend to live in the Wade family.


    Otherwise, if he looks down and raises his head, he can see your aunt Cynthia, not only is she bad, he will also be unhappy.


    At that time, if he lives in Philip''s house, it will naturally be much more convenient.


    When Philip saw Charlie agree, he said very happily: "Then we have a deal, when you depart to Eastcliff, tell me in advance!"

 Chapter 3253

    Chapter 3253


    Sara is gone and Charlie can not help but feel a little lonely.


    At this time, the courtyard is silent, the weather is still a little cold, looking up at the moon and stars in the sky, more let him sigh.


    He never imagined that Sara''s concert woulde to an end in this way, thinking back to those old photos of the concert, he was


    filled with emotion and shame deep inside.


    Although he has lived a hard life over the years, but in the orphanage, with Leon''s covert protection, he could actually be


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    considered to be carefree, but theck of all kinds of material conditions were a bit more difficult.


    But he never thought before, he suffered these years, Sara and her family were sparing no effort to find his whereabouts.


    This love alone, he has been very moved, do not know how to repay, not to mention, Sara''s so many years to abide by the


    marriage contract with him, single-mindedly waiting for him nearly 20 years of deep love.


    So, how can he return this love of the three members of the Gu family, has be a knot in the heart that can not be solved.


    Because he simply can not think of any good way.


    After all, he has been married for almost four years, never leaves ire.


    In Charlie''s heart sighing and sighing, ire wrapped in cotton clothes, holding a down jacket, came out of the vi.


    She came to his side, gently put the down jacket on his shoulders, and said, "Honey, why did you run outside and stand there? It''s


    quite cold tonight."


    Charlie smiled and said, "It''s a little stuffy inside, I wanted toe out for some fresh air."


    ire nodded and said, "Why don''t we stop the floor heating in our house, it''s already mid-March, there''s no need to keep the


    heating on."


    Charlie said, "Let''s not turn it off, it''s easy to catch a cold in this season, so it''s much better to turn on the heating in the house."


    ire also did not insist, but looked at him and asked with concern: "Honey, why do I feel as if you have something on your mind?


    Did you encounter any trouble?" "No." Charlie said against his will, "Around Qingming festival, there is a feng shui reading


    business to go to Eastcliff, a big family wants me to go over to help look at the feng shui of the ancestral graves, but it seems to


    be a bit tricky, I am thinking how to deal with it."


    The reason why Charlie said this, on the one hand, also do not want to make her think more, on the other hand, also wants to


    discuss with her in advance to take a precaution, to inform her about his own Qingming Festival things, before going to Eastcliff."


    After saying these words, he did not feelcent because of an excuse to kill two birds with one stone, on the contrary, he felt


    a trace of sadness in his heart.


    Ever since he had obtained the Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures, the rtionship between him and ire had been filled with


    more and more lies.


    Although many of these lies were out of good intentions, the nature of the lies could not be concealed.

 Chapter 3254

    Chapter 3254


    At this moment, when ire heard that Charlie was preparing to go to Eastcliff to read feng shui for others again, she did not


    suspect in her heart, but only asked him, "Honey, did you take the job of reading feng shui again?"


    "Yes." Charlie said casually, "The money is quite a lot, so there is no reason to refuse."


    Saying that, Charlie was afraid that ire would repeat the same old tune, so he immediately added:


    "And wife, you should also know that this group of rich people have their own circle, if you offend the people inside this circle, it is


    likely to be blocked by this circle, and may even be targeted by them, so I am also riding a tiger now, it is impossible to cut off all


    This area of business."


    ire originally wanted to repeat the same old story, ording to her idea, as long as herpany gradually saw an upturn,


    Charlie could gradually reduce the business of feng shui, as far as possible no longer touch this aspect of things.


    But now hearing him say so, she put away her set of rhetoric and helplessly said, "Honey, then you must pay more attention to


    yourself."


    Charlie smiled faintly and nodded, "Don''t worry wife, I will."


    She smiled gratefully and said, "It''s gettingte, hurry up and go back to bed."


    "Okay!"


    Late at night, when Charlie and ire were cuddling and sleeping together, a woman walked out gingerly in therge courtyard of


    the Song family vi.


    It was already 1:30 in the morning, but instead of sleeping, Nanako came to the courtyard alone, found a dry ce, sat cross-


    legged in the courtyard, and looked up at the stars.


    Sara''s concert was very shocking to her, with many details that she still hasn''t gotten over.


    At the concert, she first saw her idol Sara''s infatuation and bravery, at that moment, she revered Sara more and more.


    After the concert, she repeatedly pondered this matter, there is always an intuition, as if Sara in the scene of the object of


    confession, should be their long-time love of Charlie.


    However, she could not think of any clear clues to support her intuition.


    She had learned about Charlie''s background, but the specific information was not that detailed, only that Charlie grew up as an


    orphan, grew up in the Aurous Hill orphanage, and then joined the Aurous Hill Willson family."


    "This life experience seems very ordinary, and even with a few sympathetic tragic colors.


    However, she could not figure out how exactly Charlie grew from a superfluous son-inw to the true Dragon Master Wade, who is


    respected by everyone in Aurous Hill."


    "And even more so, how he could have such a strong strength and even have such a heavenly miracle medicine as the


    Rejuvenating Pill.


    One is the Willson family son-inw, the other is the true dragon, these two images, simply a day and a ce, so Nanako at this


    time is in a quandary, really can not think of the connection.


    Just when she was puzzled, Warnia walked into the courtyard, slowly came to her, and asked with a smile, "Nanako, why are you


    still awake sote?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Nanako looked back at her and smiled, "I couldn''t sleep, how about you, sister?"


    Warnia shrugged her shoulders and returned the same smile, "Me too."


    Nanako smiled heartily and sighed, "Sister can''t sleep, it must be because of Charlie!"


    Warnia was slightly stunned, then also smiled emotionally, "Hey, it seems that we both have the same reason for insomnia."


    Nanako nodded and said without any concealment, "I was thinking that the Prince Charming that Sara confessed her love for at


    the concert tonight, could it be him."


    Warnia''s eyes widened and she blurted out,


    "I thought exactly the same as you! Although there is no evidence and I can''t think of any kind of possibility, but I have been


    suspecting this matter too!"


    Nanko didn''t expect that Warnia had thought of it the same as her, and hurriedly said,


    "Sister, you have been living in Aurous Hill, and have known Charlie earlier, can you tell me what his past was like?"

 Chapter 3255

    Chapter 3255


    Hearing Nanako''s question, Warnia seriously said, "I actually know very little about Master Wade''s past, I first met himst year in


    one of our family''s antique stores, at that time he was not very famous in Aurous Hill, just a superfluous live-in son-inw with a


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    very low family status."


    Speaking of this, she turned her words and spoke, "But he was young, mastered a long lost antique restoration skill, this really


    shocked me very much, at that time I thought, this man must have some unknown story."


    Nanako nodded: "There are many shocking things about Charlie, but what I want to know most is his childhood!"


    "For example, where exactly is he from, how did he be an orphan, was he abandoned by his parents after birth, or was he


    born without parents, or did he lose them at a certain point in time and that''s why he became an orphan."


    Warnia frowned and thought for half a day, shook her head, and said, "These...... honestly I''m not really sure about."


    Nanako analyzed again: "Warnia sister look, Sara said her childhood friend, was missing when she was five or six years old,


    ording to her age also considering Charlie''s age backward, that year he should be seven or eight years old, and Sara is from


    Eastcliff."


    "So this has a very simple dialectical logic: if he is a native of Aurous Hill, then he was young when he couldn''t have had any


    interactions with Sara, so naturally he wasn''t Sara''s Prince Charming, which proves that our intuition was all wrong."


    "But, by the same logic, if Charlie is not a native of Aurous Hill, then the possibility of this matter is greatly increased!"


    "If he is really Sara''s Prince Charming, then it proves that he should have been a native of Eastcliff when he was a child, and


    moreover, the time he came to Aurous Hill should have been around seven or eight years old."


    Warnia nodded with great agreement and said, "ording to this, if he also happened to enter the orphanage when he was


    seven or eight years old, then the timeline would basically match."


    "Right." Nanako said, "Sister, you have connections in Aurous Hill, can you ask someone to check the records of the Aurous Hill


    orphanage?"


    Warnia thought about it and said, "Checking the records shouldn''t be a big problem, but in case Master Wade knows that we are


    investigating him, will he have any misunderstanding about us?" "After all, he also has a widework of people in Aurous Hill, I''m


    afraid that if I just find someone to check on my side, he will know about it on the other side."


    "It is indeed so...... ," Nanako thought about it and busily said, "By the way, didn''t you make a deal with Charlie''s wife to cooperate


    with her on some projects?"


    "Right." Warnia nodded: "What''s wrong?"


    Nanako said, "Then you just need to find a chance to ask her when you meet her, how old Charlie was when he entered the


    orphanage, as long as you ask cleverly, she should not be suspicious, that way, our suspicion will also be revealed!"


    Warnia immediately agreed and said, "Then I''ll ask Mrs. Wade to meet us at the group tomorrow to have a chat!"


    After saying that, Warnia looked at Nanako again somewhat bewildered, and asked her, "But............. Nanako, what do you think


    the meaning of us doing this is?"


    Nanako seriously said, "The meaning of this matter to me, because I love Charlie unreservedly and deeply, so I can''t control


    myself to want to know more about his past, I also know that this idea is very selfish, but I just can''t control


    myself...................................................... "


    Warnia sighed quietly, murmured: "Who is not like this...... I also want to know, he repeatedly saved me in crisis, let my soul


    dreaming of Master Wade, in fact, what is the person  "


    After saying that, she sounded much firmer and spoke, "Tomorrow I will try to ask for clues!"

 Chapter 3256

    Chapter 3256


    The next day, early morning.


    Charlie and ire got up one after another, washed up, and went downstairs for breakfast.


    ording to the process of these days, Charlie after breakfast, drives ire to work, but the workce may be uncertain, maybe


    to thepany, may also be to the construction site of the Emgrand Group, or to Liona''s old mansion.


    However, ire said excitedly to Charlie after a busy work on the phone during the meal: "Honey! Miss Warnia of the Song family


    asked me to go to the Song Group to talk about project cooperation!"


    Charlie did not feel surprised, because Warnia had already expressed this intention very clearly yesterday.


    In his opinion, the reason why Warnia did this was definitely that she wanted to help ire start her own business to repay him for


    his help.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he didn''t think much about it and asked her, "Then I''ll send you to Song''s Group after breakfastter, or should we go


    somewhere else?"


    "To Song''s Group!" ire said without hesitation,


    "Miss Song is now the chairman of Song Group, and she should be able to directly shoot this aspect of the project cooperation, so


    I have to hurry up and chat with her to see if we cannd the cooperation as soon as possible."


    ine at the side couldn''t help but exim: "ire, you''re going to cooperate with the Song Group now? Gosh! This is too


    powerful!"


    ire said, "Mom, I''m just going to talk to Miss Song to see if there''s any possibility of cooperation."


    ineughed: "If the president of such a big group takes the initiative to invite you to talk about cooperation, what else do you


    need to think about? It will definitely be a sess! In this way, yourpany will go up another level."


    ire said, "We will only know this after talking with Miss Song."


    ine said without hesitation, "Don''t worry, ire, this will definitely work. Don''t forget, Charlie has shown the Song family feng


    shui, and Warnia came to our house personally to give a gift before! For the sake of Charlie, how will she let you make a trip for


    nothing?"


    When ine''s words came out, ire''s mood was a bit dark, she knew that Warnia wanted to cooperate with her because of her


    husband''s face, even the cooperation of the Emgrand Group before, it was Doris who gave it to her because of her husband''s


    face, which made her heart''s entrepreneurial enthusiasm more or less suffer a blow.


    Charlie saw that ire was not right, smiled andforted: "Wife, in fact, many businesses, are relying on others to help match


    the bridge to get, however, whether the business can do well and make the other party satisfied, or rely on own strength, I believe


    that in this regard, my wife''s ability is the top."


    ire smiled gratefully and said seriously, "Thank you, husband...... "


    After eating, Charlie drove and sent ire to Song Group.


    He, on the other hand, because he had an appointment with Zhiyu and Melba to have a meeting at the Emgrand Group, drove off


    alone and went there.


    ire was treated extremely well at Song''s Group.


    Just after she mentioned her name to the receptionist, Warnia received the news and personally came down from her office to


    greet her, which made ire a bit ttered.


    After inviting ire to her office, Warnia opened the door and took out the ns of several construction projects of the Song


    Group, and said to ire:


    "Mrs. Wade, these are the projects that we are preparing and will start soon, and the design ns for the civil construction stage


    have all been released, but the subsequent decoration design ns are still being tendered."


    "If Mrs. Wade is interested, these projects can be given to yourpany."


    ire was shocked speechless because the total investment of these projects that Warnia brought out even exceeded fifteen


    billion.


    ording to the standard of the construction industry, the design cost of the overall architectural design generally ounts for


    about 3% of the total project cost, while the cost of the interior decoration design generally ounts for 1.5% or less of the total


    project cost.


    If this ratio is followed, the design fee for the interior decoration of these projects alone is more than 200 million.


    If you get the construction also, the profit doubled more than that!

 Chapter 3257

    Chapter 3257


    However, ire knows very well in her heart that with her current strength and ability, it is impossible for her to cooperate with the


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Song Group on projects with a total investment of tens of billions of dors in one breath.


    The overall strength of herpany now is far from the scale of arge designpany, plus she still has the project of the


    Emgrand Group on hand, so the energy she can spare is even more limited.


    Warnia took out this tens of billions of projects, ire estimated that she could at most eat one-fifth of it.


    However, even one-fifth. It is also a veryrge piece of cake.


    The design fee alone is almost forty million.


    While ire was excited about this, Warnia, who was opposite her, was thinking. But how to lead the topic to Charlie, and do not


    let ire have any suspicion, ask the questions that they want to ask.


    So, she asked her: "Mrs. Wade, do you think yourpany can cooperate with Song''s group in these projects?"


    ire seriously said, "Miss Song. Ourpany can do all these projects, but I''m just a little bit unsure, are these projects of yours


    going to start at the same time?"


    Warnia exined, "Basically, all these projects have been prepared andunched one after another, but for so many projects, the


    timeline should be stretched to half a year or even a year for each." "So that it will be easier for you to arrange your time and


    energy reasonably, otherwise, if all these projects are concentrated in a very intensive period of time, I am afraid that you will also


    be affected. Otherwise, if all these projects are concentrated in a very intensive period of time, I am afraid that you will not be able


    to cope with it."


    What ire was originally worried about was that herpany did not have enough manpower and energy to eat so many


    cooperation projects in one bite, but if, ording to Warnia, these projects would beunched one after another within half a year


    to one year, then she would have enough time to line up her troops.


    In this way, it may not be impossible to take all these projects or take over arge part of them.


    So, she asked Warnia: "Miss Song. Are you going to take all of these projects to work with us?"


    "Yes." Warnia said very generously, "As long as you are interested, Mrs. Wade, all the projects can be given to yourpany, if


    you can do it yourself, well and good; if you can''t do it yourself, then you canpletely subcontract it to others, and then you can


    earn a price difference from the middle."


    ire really did not expect that Warnia would be so generous. In the past, for this kind of project, every B-partypany would


    have to scramble for a share. Just like her parent''s group in the past."


    "In order to get the 30,000 projects of the Emgrand Group, the whole family had to hold a mobilization meeting, and all of them


    still had no hope deep inside.


    However, Warnia directly sent such arge share to ire, which made her a little bit back to her mind, after all, this is no longer a


    pie from the sky, this is a diamond from the sky.

 Chapter 3258

    Chapter 3258


    So. ire was a little overwhelmed and asked, "Miss Song, this big gift of yours is too heavy, I    I am really embarrassed


    to................................... "


    Warniaughed: "Mrs. Wade you and I must not be so polite, Master Wade has helped our family many times and even saved my


    life, my grandfather and I owe him many favors. So as long as you feel okay with these projects, Mrs. Wade, I can leave them all


    to you."


    ire was astonished and asked, "Miss Song, you said my husband saved your life? Howe I''ve never heard him mention it


    before."


    Warnia exined, "It''s like this, when I listened to a con man from Hong Kong, I identally turned my home''s feng shui into a


    trapped dragon formation, and almost had a big ident, thanks to Master Wade''s advice I was able to turn the danger into a


    sess    "


    It was because of her own bad luck, by the fake Hong Kong master''s deception. Then, she told ire the story of how the


    fakeness was detected by Charlie, and finally, how he helped her to break the Dragon Trap Formation.


    ire listened dumbfounded. She originally thought that her husband''s so-called feng shui set, more or less had deceptive


    meaning.


    But now, after listening to Warnia''s introduction, she understood. It turns out that Charlie''s set of things is not just a false head but


    really has a practical effect.


    So, she also couldn''t help but sigh: "Before, I was especially worried that the nature of my husband''s feng shui reading for others


    was a kind of a scam, afraid that those people woulde back and look for him again, but now after hearing you say so, I''m


    much more relieved."


    Warnia smiled and said very seriously, "There is a big difference between Master Wade and those chatans, he has real talent,


    and that is why everyone holds him in high esteem."


    Speaking of this, Warnia''s eyes shed with a hint of essence and said with a smile, "By the way, Mrs. Wade. I''ve always been


    curious, what exactly is Master Wade''s origin and mastery, how could he be so young and proficient in so many profound and


    mysterious skills?"


    ire seriously replied, "I''m not going to lie to you Miss Song, my husband, he doesn''t have any mastery as far as I know. I don''t


    think the orphanage would have taught him this, and I''m not sure where he learned these skills from."


    Warnia immediately asked: "Mrs. Wade, you said that Master Wade lost his parents at a very early age, so it is possible that his


    skills were passed on to him by his parents before he lost them, and if he is a natural talent, it is not impossible to learn something


    at a young age."


    ire, who knew the meaning of Warnia''s words, said stupidly: "But Charlie had just turned eight when he entered the


    orphanage. An eight-year-old child, even if he is talented, can''t have learned any profound skills."


    "Eight years old?!" Warnia''s heart was appalled and asked offhand, "Master Wade...... really entered the orphanage when he was


    eight years old?"


    "Yes." ire nodded with certainty and said, "This is something he has told me many times before."


    "ording to him, his parents met with an ident when he was eight years old, and he had no other rtives in the world, so he


    was adopted by the orphanage until he became an adult."


    Warnia recalled the various details that Nanako analyzedst night and eximed in her heart, "Now, the time Master Wade


    entered the orphanage and the time when Sara started looking for her Prince Charming almost exactly coincide, then this is more


    proof that Master Wade is that Prince Charming of Sara!" "This likewise proves that Master Wade is not from Aurous Hill at all, but


    from Eastcliff!"


    "More importantly, Sara is not just a star, many people know that her family background is very strong, the Gu family can be


    ranked in the top five in China! And is the only daughter of Philip Gu, chairman of the Gu Group!"


    "Master Wade can set up a marriage contract with a rich woman like Sara from a young age, which only proves that he himself is


    also from a famous family after all!"


    "And if you look at the country, there are not many big families in total that can match the Gu family, and within Eastcliff, there are


    even fewer such big families, only the Su family, and the Wade family............................................ "


    Thinking of this, Warnia''s heart thumped, and the question deep within her heart gradually became clear: "Wade family?! Master


    Wade?! Could it be that...................................... "N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 3259

    Chapter 3259


    What made Warnia realize that something was not quite right was that after all these clues were cleared and all of them matched


    with Charlie, Charlie''s surname was like thest piece of evidence that locked all the clues, making her no longer have any doubts


    about her own guesses.


    She thought to herself, "So it seems that Master Wade must be the young master of the Wade family in Eastcliff, and the Wade


    family must have been very good friends with the Gu family back then, so when the two children were still young, they had already


    set up a marriage, but in the middle of this Master Wade had some changes so that he fell into Aurous Hill and became an


    orphan!"


    At this thought, she had mixed feelings deep inside her heart.


    Before, she felt that Charlie had grassroots origin, but with his own ability he sessfully reversed the model, and it is based on


    this point, deep inside her heart has always felt that she is not inferior to Charlie in front of him in every way.


    At least, her own origin is better than his, born with a higher social rank than him.


    Warnia did not have any intention of looking down on him, she just used this view to cheer herself up and make herself feel that


    she was not out of reach with Charlie.


    But now she realized that her own origin was not only not better than Charlie''s, on the contrary, it was simply a hundred thousand


    miles worse than his.


    Eastcliff Wade family''s overall strength is at least more than ten times stronger than the Song family!


    If the base is small, ten times, it does not seem to be too big a gap, but if the base isrge enough, the gap is simply frightening.


    To use a simple analogy, one child has a lollipop in his hand, while another child has ten lollipops in his hand, this tenfold gap is


    nothing, parents only need toe up with a few dors to help their children catch up.


    But if it''s your family that has one suite in the local area, and another person has ten suites in the local area, the gap is too big for


    many people to ovee.


    What''s more, here we are talking about a hundred billion level assets, and the gap with trillion level assets is simply more than an


    order of magnitude worse.


    It was also at this moment that Warnia''s deep-seated inferiorityplex reached its peak, and now she felt that she had a huge


    gap with Charlie everywhere and that she had almost no hope with him.


    At this time, ire, did not know Warnia''s inner changes, she saw her did not speak again, and thought Warnia was not interested


    in her husband''s topic, she could not help but sigh:


    "In fact, Charlie really suffered a lot in the past, he lived in the orphanage until he was 18 years old, and then he came out to work


    to earn money, and he did all the dirty work, and the money he earned from working, leaving some for self, almost rest of it was


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    donated to the orphanage to help the younger siblings there."


    Warnia nodded gently, could not help but feel emotion: "To be honest, I really admire Master Wade, with such a background, he


    can still silently eat so much suffering............................... "


    As soon as Warnia spoke, she immediately regretted it.


    She could see that ire did not know Charlie''s true identity at all, so she was afraid that the sentiment she had just said would


    make ire discover the end.

 Chapter 3260

    Chapter 3260


    But ire didn''t even think about it.


    She thought that Warnia had spoken out of turn and hurriedly said, "In fact, the reason why Charlie suffered so much was that he


    came from such a poor background and lost his parents at a very early age.


    Realizing that ire didn''t notice her mistake, Warnia hurriedly nodded and agreed, "Mrs. Wade you are right, I was the one who


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    said it wrong."


    After saying that, she hurriedly picked up the documents, selected three project ns from them, handed them to ire, and said


    with a smile, "Mrs. Wade, you can go back and take a good look at these three projects, these are the first projects we are ready


    to start right now, if there are no problems on your side, we can sign the cooperation agreement first."


    ire nodded and said, "Okay, Miss Song, I''ll take these materials back, read through them carefully today, and then think about


    a feasibility n, and then we''llmunicate in detail!"


    "No problem!" Warnia took out her business card and handed it to ire and said, "Mrs. Wade, this has my contact information,


    you can contact me at any time if it''s convenient for you."


    "Okay!" ire stood up and said, "In that case, I will not disturb Miss Song''s work, we will contact by phone if there are any


    problems."


    "OK!" Warnia took the initiative to extend a hand to her and said, "Happy cooperation!"


    ire nodded: "Happy cooperation!"


    Warnia also stood up and smiled, "Let''s go, I''ll walk you out."


    She sent ire out of her office, and after saying goodbye to her, she immediately went back to her office, took out her cell


    phone, and made a call to Nanako.


    At this moment, Nanako was waiting for Warnia''s feedback at the Song family vi, because she knew that Warnia was going to


    meet ire this morning, so she also expected her to be able to get some useful key information out of ire''s mouth.


    Therefore, as soon as the call came in, she immediately picked up and asked, "How is sister warnia?"


    Warnia said directly to the point: "Nanako, I suspect that Master Wade is, with 90% to 100% confidence, the young master of the


    Wade family in Eastcliff!"


    Saying that, she then repeated the conversation she had had with ire just now to Nanako.


    "Eastcliff Wade family?!"


    After hearing what she said, Nanako was as if struck by lightning.


    Some time ago, both the Su family and the Wade family had approached the Ito family, hoping to start an ocean shipping


    cooperation with them, so Nanako knew both the Wade family and the Su family better.


    She knows that the Wade family''s strength has almost reached the tip of the pyramid in China, and the Su family was slightly


    stronger than the Wade family in the past, but now the Su family has divested the entire ocean shipping group to Zhiyu.


    So the overall strength of the Su family at present is probably on par with the Wade family, and may even have been vaguely


    exceeded by the Wade family.


    If Charlie was the young master of the Wade family, that would also mean that he was actually a direct blood rtive of a top


    Chinese family, which was far from his original orphan background.

 Chapter 3261

    Chapter 3261


    For a time, in her heart, Nanako also felt a strong inferiorityplex.


    Originally, like Warnia, she had a small sense of superiority from her family background deep inside.


    She always felt that she might not be able topare with Charlie in many aspects, but at least, she was still a big girl from a big


    family.


    But now it seems that he is not only in this point, not inferior to her, on the contrary, but he is also still a young master from arge


    family.


    The only advantage they had was crushed.


    For a while, the two girls on the phone coincidentally silent.


    After a long time, it was Nanako who took the lead in breaking the silence and spoke: "Sister Warnia, I have briefly investigated


    some of these two families when the Su family and the Wade family wanted to cooperate with our family."


    "It seems that among the middle-aged sons of the Wade family in this generation, there is indeed one person who was lost a long


    time ago, if he is really the young master of the Wade family, it is most likely that he is the son of this person!"


    Warnia actually knew very little about the Wade family.


    Theserge families are particrly concerned about protecting their privacy, so, in addition to the local families in Eastcliff, more


    or less understand their situation, the non-local families only vaguely have a general idea, deeper details simply they do not know.


    Moreover, Changying died in that era, information dissemination was still very backward, ordinary people understand the news in


    only two ways, one is the television, one is the newspaper.


    And the television at that time, almost rarely reruns the news, not to mention the Inte video tform to help them keep the


    video files, so this means that if news just began to expose out when you missed it, you will probably never have the opportunity


    to see.


    Because of this, Warnia had no idea how many members of the Wade family there were, what each one''s name was, let alone


    that any of these had disappeared twenty years earlier.


    So she said to Nanako, "I''ve never heard of the Wade family''s internal situation, so I''m not sure who of their middle-aged sons


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    and daughters have disappeared.


    Nanako said, "No need, sister Warnia!"


    Warnia asked in confusion, "Don''t you want to know more details?"


    Nanako smiled faintly and said seriously, "Since Charlie has not said these things, it proves that he does not want us or others to


    know this, we are all people who have received favors from him, we can''t just pry into his secrets just because we want to satisfy


    our own curiosity."


    Warnia froze, then sighed and said quietly, "You''re right...... this matter we really shouldn''t dig too deep...... "


    Saying that, Warnia reluctantlymented: "Hey, I actually think, although we have so many clues to echo on, but have not found a


    conclusive evidence to prove that our spection is true, nine, eight out of ten, but there is always that one or two percent other


    possibilities, I want, in fact, is the nail on the coffin."


    Nanako felt empathetic and said: "I understand what you mean..... right sister Warnia, I heard someone say that the Wade family


    will hold a very grand ancestral ceremony at Qingming festival this year."


    "When you can pay attention to see if Charlie went to Eastcliff, if he also happens to be in Eastcliff at that time, then this matter


    will bepletely nailed down." "Ancestor Ritual Ceremony?" Warnia was surprised and asked, "How do you know?" Nanako


    said, "People from the Wade family came to see my father and talked about these things. It is said that they bought a mountain for


    their own feng shui and built it as the ancestral tomb of the Wade family, and the ancestral ceremony of the Wade family is held


    only once every twelve years, so it is very grand."


    "I understand." Warnia was busy saying, "Then I will keep an eye on Master Wade''s trajectory at that time to see if he will leave


    Aurous Hill and go to Eastcliff."

 Chapter 3262

    Chapter 3262


    The ancestral ceremony scheduled to be held by the Wade family in twenty days had indeed touched many people.


    Not only the Wade family in Eastcliff, but also the branches of the family all over the country and even the world began to prepare


    for this ancestor worship ceremony early.


    Even in Charlie''s heart, he was vaguely looking forward to this ceremony, because he had long decided to get Zynn back from


    Syria at this ancestral ceremony, so that he could personally kneel in front of his parents'' graves and repent, in order to console


    the spirits of his parents in heaven.


    Although Zynn is not the murderer who directly killed his parents, but this is a very important start for Charlie.


    From Zynn onwards, he will start with those who were once enemies of his parents, one by one, to uncover, so that they pay the


    price for their actions!


    And in addition to Charlie, there is another person who has been thinking about this ancestral ceremony, that person is in Syria,


    Zynn.


    During this period of time, Zynn has been counting the days, because he knows that the time to Qingming is getting closer and


    closer, which means that the day to return to his country is getting closer and closer.


    Although he also knew that the so-called return to China was actually being escorted by Charlie to the ancestral grave of the


    Wade family and kowtowing to Changying to confess his sins, which was essentially an outright insult to him.


    But even so, he is very much looking forward to this day.


    Because, in his heart, he knew one thing very well, that is: "If I stay in this shitty ce in Syria, in Hamid''s base, then my


    whereabouts will never be known by my family!"


    "But if Charlie can let me return to my country, even if it means that I have to go to the ancestral grave of the Wade family to


    kowtow and admit my mistake, I have a certain chance to let the Su family know my specific situation!"


    "It''s not good to say that my father can still have a way to get me out."


    "Really can''t, he can still go to negotiate with Charlie, the big deal is to give up some benefits and exchange me back."


    "So, even if there is only one percent chance, it is better than no chance at all!"


    During this period of time, Zynn''s life in Syria was not good.


    Hard conditions, at first he was not adaptable, but after some days he slowly was able to ept.


    However, the most depressing thing about this recent period is that Hamid does not know which tendon is not right, and began to


    build infrastructure in this mountain nest!


    In the surrounding mountains, twenty-four hours a day, he can hear the deafening sound of construction, the sound of all kinds of


    machinery roar is surrounding him.


    ording to his observation, now the base, built more than one concrete mixing nt, 24 hours a day non-stop production of


    concrete, and then by high-pressure concrete pump, one station to the surrounding hillside, and in the surrounding hillside,


    explosives to open the movement of the mountain is also happening from time to time.


    It is not easy to say when the gun will be released, and sometimes even in the early hours of the morning disturbing his sleep.


    Each time the cannon fire, apanied by a burst of ground shaking.


    This is just one aspect, more annoying is, each time after the use of explosives to open the mountain, there will be heavy machine


    guns bursts, roaring up the sky non-stop.


    At this time in the Middle East, the sky has just dawned, but Zynn woke up two hours ago, by the machine roar of the night and it


    is hard to sleep.


    After just two hours of sleep, he listened to the sound of several explosions rumbling outside, the vibration of the explosion almost


    copsed his roof, so he was awakened from sleep, thought the war, pulling his legs to run outside.


    He was immediately spotted by a soldier standing guard on the opposite roof, who immediately pointed his gun at him and


    shouted angrily: "What are you doing? If you try to run out again, I''ll shoot you!"


    Zynn was so angry that he cursed and blurted out, "What the hell are you staring at me for? The enemy''s shells areing, why


    don''t you hurry up and go to the front line position to support them!"


    The man heard this, put down his gun, waved his hand, and said, "Do not be afraid, there is no war, that is our engineering


    battalion opening the mountain, just a breath detonated six working surfaces of the explosive point, so the noise is a little bit loud."


    "Fcuk!"


    Zynn jumped up and cursed: "Are you people sick? Day and night non-stop shelling to open the mountain, after the shelling, it is


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    more than a dozen airpressors on work.


    That sh!t suddenly starts rumbling loudly when it doesn''t move, just like having a fcuking Parkinson''s seizure, how to fcuking live


    here!"

 Chapter 3263

    Chapter 3263


    The soldier saw Zynn jumping with his head swaying in a hurry and immediately said with a serious face: "Hey! Are you tired of


    living? Watch your words! Otherwise, I will not be polite to you!"


    Zynn said angrily: "Nonchnt to me? Let''s be reasonable, any construction site, there must be time and date, there is no such


    thing as you work blindly 24 hours a day, regardless of day and night?"


    "In our country, only during the daytime it is allowed to do these big movements, and when the end of the day, all construction


    sites have to stop working and rest."


    "But you guys are good, you work endlessly, if you continue to do this, I will have a nervous breakdown!"


    "You go get your Commander Hamid, I want to question him face to face!"


    The soldier said in a cold voice: "I tell you, these permanent fortifications and counter slope fortifications that we are building now


    are ordered by Commander Hamid himself, asking us to finish them as soon as possible."


    "This matter is now the top priority of our entire base, everything must give way to it, not to mention you, even our deputy


    After hearing this, Zynn''s entire face was dumbfounded.


    "What are you saying? You are constructing permanent fortifications and counter-slope fortifications?!"


    "That''s right!" The soldier said proudly, "We are now building a powerful set of offensive and defensive fortifications, and we also


    have to prepare arge number of strategic reserves in advance."


    "Now our permanent fortifications on the four sides of the mountain, as well as the anti slope fortifications have taken shape." "If


    there is a little more time, these mountains will be dug with dense pits inside, by then, no one in the whole of Syria will be able to


    Zynn heard, the whole person dumbfounded.


    No wonder the rumbling and grumbling all day long, so it is the construction of permanent fortifications!


    No wonder there are truck convoys outside these days to bring things inside, it turns out that Hamid is engaging in permanent


    fortifications, while making strategic reserves.


    This made Zynn puzzled and thought, "This guy Hamid, wherein did he learn such a set of the strategic theory of digging deep


    and umting food?"


    "The key is that he is a Middle Eastern man who can dig deep and umte grain, but why is he ying with counter-slope


    fortifications?"


    "This is our military''s mastery from centuries ago! Why did he learn it too?"


    "The enemy''s artillery bombardment from the outside of the mountain made it difficult to hit the anti-slope fortifications on the


    inside of the mountain. Now this man Hamid has learned it! What an outrage!"


    "Moreover, the overall level of development of Syria is quite low, both the government forces and the anti-government forces are


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    still stuck in the firepower level of the World War II era."


    "In addition Syria is originally more mountainous and dotted with hills, doing this set, I have to say, it is really suitable for a mess!"


    Zynn so thought, and suddenly shed a figure in his head.


    "Charlie! It must be Charlie! It must be this man who quietly taught the gems of our army back then to this guy Hamid!"


    "If this was put aside decades ago, this son of a b!tch Charlie can be shot dead!"

 Chapter 3264

    Chapter 3264


    Once he thought that Hamid attached so much importance to this matter, Zynn also knew that Hamid was now transformed into


    the Syrian version of the infrastructure maniac, and this kind of protest by him would be useless.


    So, he said to the soldier resentfully, "Young man, can I discuss something with you?"


    The soldier looked at him warily and questioned, "What do you want?"


    Zynn said, "I want a pair of earplugs, to iste the noise, so that when you turn around and open the mountain again, I can also


    be less affected!"


    "No!" The soldier gave him a nk look and took out a ball of crumpled toilet paper from his pocket and threw it at Zynn''s feet


    from the wall, saying, "You can make do with this!"


    "Fcuk." Zynn said with a depressed face: "To solve this fcuking matter, what the fcuk am I supposed to do with the toilet paper?


    How so disgusting? It''s not like you''re done with what you''re doing, and you''re carrying it in your pocket, right?"


    "You bull5hit!" The young soldier''s face was red with anger and he blurted out, "I pulled off a piece of it when I came to change my


    post and put it in my pocket with my hand, you don''t need it, don''t talk nonsense there!"


    Zynn listened, convinced to bend down, extremely carefully he pinched an edge of the ball of the toilet paper, spread it a little bit,


    and found that indeed it was not used before, sighing with relief, he put the toilet paper in his pocket.


    Not afraid to say it, since he came to Syria, he has not used such soft toilet paper.


    The soldier saw him put his toilet paper into his pocket and said with a contemptuous face: "All right, I''m not going to bother with


    your nonsense, hurry back to your room!"


    Zynn is also full of displeasure, turning his head to go back, suddenly the entire base sounded with ear-piercing air defense


    sirens.


    Although he had never experienced war, Eastcliff had often conducted air defense drills before, so as soon as the noise came out,


    he asked the soldier nervously,


    "What''s going on? What''s going on? The enemy ising to attack?"


    The soldier was also very nervous and blurted out, "The air defense siren is not necessarily an air raid, ourmander has


    stipted that the air defense siren will be sounded as long as the enemy is found within a 30- kilometer radius in the vicinity!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fcuk...... "


    Zynn panicked, he could not remember how many dirty words he said today, he only knew that once Hamid''s base is attacked,


    then his own life would be in danger, bullets and shells are not long-eyed.


    In case a shell sted down If a shelles down and kills him, who would he talk to?


    At that moment, a voice suddenly came from the soldier''s inte, the soldier immediately picked it up and listened for a while.


    Then he immediately jumped down from the wall, pulled Zynn''s cor, and dragged him out, saying as he walked:


    "Arge number of government troops are found 30 kilometers south of the base, it is estimated that the war will start! You quickly


    follow me to the mountain!"


    Zynn pped his head and said in a depressed voice: "Fcuk...... I''m not going! I don''t know how to fight, why do you want me to


    go up the mountain?"


    "The bullets don''t have eyes, in case one takes me out, how will yourmander exin to Charlie?"


    The soldier blurted out, "Who asked you to go to war? I am taking you up the mountain, of course, to take you to hide in the anti-


    slope pit!"


    "Themander has just given an order for everyone to enter the designated backslope pit within 30 minutes, if you want to stay


    here and take the shells, then you can stay!"


    After saying that, the soldier let go of him, turned his head, and walked out.


    Only then did Zynn remember that the backslope pit itself was not a fortification?


    The shells are difficult to hit the backslope, and even if they do, they can''t blow up the pit dug into the mountain and reinforced


    with concrete.


    Therefore, if the army really attacked, it is definitely safest to hide in the anti-slope pit!


    Thinking of this, he hurried to catch up with the soldier and said with a quiet face: "Brother, brother, don''t be angry, I''lle with


    you, alright?"

 Chapter 3265

    Chapter 3265


    At this moment, Hamid, wearing a camouge uniform, is standing in the southernmost hignd fortification of the base, using


    tripod-type high-powered binocrs to look south.


    Thirty kilometers away has actually been very far, so ordinary binocrs simply can not see, these high-power binocrs can


    only show a general view, and the distance is too far, the lens distortion is great, thus seeing things is very difficult.


    However. He still saw therge army that was advancing toward him in the distance from the field of view of the binocrs.


    He was a little confused, the government forces have recently been fighting those fewrger resistance forces? Howe they


    have freed up their hands toe towards their side so quickly?


    So. He immediately instructed his adjutant: "Go, hurry up and contact the hidden sentry in front, prepare to release the drone


    immediately, and within five minutes, tell me their numbers as well as their equipment!" "Yes, Commander!" Hamid''s adjutant


    immediately turned around and left, running inside to contact the concealed sentry at the front by radio.


    Soon. The concealed sentry immediately released several civilian aerial drones bought from China.


    These kinds of ordinary drones are sold in China for only a few thousand dors, in the country is nothing more than a toy for


    photography enthusiasts, aerial photography enthusiasts, but in the Middle East, the strategic role of this thing is very powerful.


    First of all, it flies high, after a slight modification, it can fly to a height of one or two kilometers, the map can reach nearly ten


    kilometers in the open, the flight speed can reach sixty to seventy kilometers per hour, the key is the original fusge as long as


    the palm of the hand.


    When it flies up in the sky at hundreds of thousands of meters in height, to the nak3d eye it is simply invisible, and one cannot


    hear its flight noise, thus it is suitable for use in battlefield reconnaissance.


    If it is faced with advanced modern equipment, this thing is certainly useless, before going up it can be found and beaten down.


    But if the front is ordinary motorized troops, the other side is really defensible.


    So, this kind of drone is used a lot in the military field in the Middle East.


    Once several drones took to the air, the size of the enemy force was quickly scouted out.


    The adjutant reported to Hamid, "Commander. The size of the opposing army is about eight thousand men, with ten armored


    vehicles, thirty-six towed howitzers, plus about sixty transport trucks of various kinds, and the scouts in front said that it looks like


    it should be Russian-made 152mm towed howitzers."


    "Damn it!" Hamid cursed, "That''s the firepower of two fcuking artillery battalions! What do they want? What are they trying to do,


    blow us up?"


    As he was talking, the deputymander hurried in, panting, "Commander, I just got word that the government army has hired


    10,000 mercenaries from an overseas mercenary group called the Cataclysmic Front." "It is said that these 10,000 mercenaries


    are extremely powerful and have already conquered several anti-government forces one after another! Including the Hafiz, who


    used to have a good rtionship with us, two nights ago even he was nested!"


    Hamid was dumbfounded: "What? Hafez got killed? Howe I''ve never heard of this?"


    The vicemander said awkwardly: "Everyone is scattered in the ravine, there is no information, and we are recently working


    hard on infrastructure, we have no time to care about the outside   "


    Hamid hurriedly asked again, "What is the origin of that what the Cataclysmic Front?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3266

    Chapter 3266


    The vicemander exined:


    "Cataclysmic Front is a non-governmental mercenary organization that has risen in the past few years, they have a number of


    mercenary training bases around the world, the Middle East countries, Africa, South America, these more troubled ce have


    traces of them."


    "These years they are developing rapidly, under themand, the registered mercenaries have 50,000 to 60,000 people,


    In this world, not every country or region is as peaceful and prosperous as China. Many regions are in constant war, so


    mercenaries are simply everywhere in such ces.


    Most mercenaries are a bunch of desperadoes, they do not have any sense of justice, only serve for money, ready to sell their


    lives for whoever pays, and some mercenaries are dependent on the survival of certain countries, such as the famous American


    ckwater."


    "They train arge number of mercenaries, specifically for the U.S. government services."


    "The U.S. military operations in the Middle East, almost can not be separated from the participation of ckwater mercenaries,


    and some of the areas, the government forces feel inconvenient to step in and such mercenaries act on their behalf.


    And this Cataclysmic Front belongs to the first kind.


    Hamid listened to the introduction of the Cataclysmic Front after a burst of the head, asked off the cuff: "Hiring the Cataclysmic


    Front 10,000 mercenaries. At least a few million dors a day, right?"


    The deputymander said: "Commander, the price of the Cataclysmic Front is extremely high, even the ordinary mercenaries


    under theirmand ask for one or two thousand dors a day."


    "The price of officers is even higher, some ask more than ten thousand dors a day, it is said that they have four war wings under


    theirmand, if anyone is out, the cost of a day will be hundreds of thousands of dors........................................... "


    Hamid dumbfounded asked, "Really? Why is it so expensive?!"


    The vicemander exined: "The reason why the Cataclysmic Front has been able to rise in these years, relying on the


    superbbat power, their mercenaries are well- trained, especially the core cadre members."


    "The only problem is the high price, the average person really can not afford to hire."


    Hamid frowned and said, "ording to this calction. The 10,000 mercenaries would cost more than $20 million a day?"


    "Right." The vicemander wiped his sweat and said somewhat nervously, "I also received news that this time one of the four


    Hamid couldn''t help but shiver and said offhandedly, "I don''t fcuk!ng understands, where the hell did the government army get the


    money to hire so many mercenaries?"


    The deputymander exined, "The government army doesn''t have so much money, but they are willing to allocate a piece of


    Front is so active."


    "Sh!t..... is finished....... " Hamid''s heart was dead,pletely panicked.


    He thought to himself, "If this information is true, then I''m afraid there must be several thousand mercenaries from the


    Cataclysmic Front in that unit 30 kilometers away....................... "


    "Now I have a total of a few thousand people, and the level of training is far from the top of the mercenaries, and the other side


    almost 8,000 people, and so many armored vehicles and tractor artillery."


    "Whether the number of soldiers, the level of training and weaponry, I do not have any advantage of this team, if we really fight


    this time, basically no chance of winning ah


    The extremely nervous Hamid, suddenly remembered Charlie, so he immediately took out his satellite phone, called him!


    And at this time, Charlie just picked up ire who came out of Song''s group, on the way to send her to thepany.


    When he suddenly received a call from Hamid, he was also very surprised, so he opened his mouth and asked, "Brother, why are


    you calling me all of a sudden?"


    Hamid''s voice tremblingly said, "Brother Wade, your brother... my life is not long, if Zynn dies here, you must not me me ah!"


    Charlie heart stuttered, hurriedly asked: "What happened?


    Hamid let out a long sigh: "Government forces have hired a group of well-trained overseas mercenaries, in a short period of time


    they have destroyed a lot of troops more than I armed."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now there is a force of more than 8,000 people only less than 30 kilometers away from me, I am afraid that this time I will not be


    able to carry over!"

 Chapter 3267

    Chapter 3267


    Once Charlie heard this, the whole person immediately felt a jolt, hurriedly first pull over and park, off the record, said, "Brother,


    you do not panic, I ask you, how is the overall level of government troops?"


    "Not good." Hamid said, "But the mercenaries they hired this time are very powerful. It is one of the world''s top Cataclysmic Front,


    it is said that it has sent 10,000 soldiers over to help the government army."


    Charlie frowned and asked, "Cataclysmic Front, what''s the origin?"


    "I''m not really sure." Hamid replied, "It is said to be a Chinese-founded mercenary organization, which has seen rapid


    development in recent times."


    "The scale and strength are very strong! The quality of their single soldier is much higher than the government army! Basically,


    they are developed countries special forces kind of level!"


    Charlie said with surprise: "I have never heard of this organization, I know the United States ckwater, Russia''s Cossacks, this


    Cataclysmic Front, I have heard for the first time."


    Hamid sighed: "You usually have little opportunity to deal with mercenaries, this group of people certainly you not understand,


    they are, frankly speaking,mercially operated professional soldiers, paid to do things."


    "In our kind of more war-torn ces they are most active, this Cataclysmic Front is said to have themand of tens of


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    thousands of people, including the top expert level nearly a hundred people."


    "These are very strong, their war gods put the strongest four under themand of one of the leaders, and also sent to


    Syria......................... "


    Charlie asked him: "Don''t be nervous, first whatever the level of special forces, they will die when hit by the bullet, your single


    soldier quality is not as good as his, but you upy the time and ce, as long as you can y to your advantage, the real fight


    you may not lose."


    Saying that, Charlie asked again, "How is the repair of your permanent fortifications and anti-slope pit?"


    Hamid said, "I have been asking them to work overtime recently! But the workload is really too big, and it''s really hard to


    implement the whole npletely in such a short period of time          "


    Charlie calmly said, "I understand, you just tell me, your frontal defense of permanent fortifications as well as the reverse ramp pit,


    whether it can be put into use?"


    "Can." Hamid said: "My frontal fortification at the entrance of the base has almost been built, after all, this is the top priority of my


    entire defense."


    "As for the backslope tunnel, I have dug on all sides, but now the inside is not yet open, not formed inside thework of pits, but I


    have stockpiled arge number of supplies inside, enough to hold for a year or two, not a problem."


    "Good!" Charlie said off the record, "Then I ask you, do you know the other side of the 8,000 troops, how exactly is the firepower


    distribution?"


    Hamid said, "10 armored vehicles, more than 30 towed artillery, and 50 or 60 trucks, pulling supplies and ammunition."


    Charlie thought about it and asked, "Do you know the specifications and models of the 30-odd towed artillery pieces?"


    Hamid said, "The scouts said visually that they should be Russian 152mm artillery."


    Charlie''s father, Changyang, was a standard military fan, and there used to be a whole room at home full of models of various


    weapons and equipment, and there were countless books, magazines, and materials on various weapons and equipment.

 Chapter 3268

    Chapter 3268


    Charlie as a child, had very much understanding of various weapons and equipment.


    Therefore, he said almost without thinking,


    "There are many models of Russian 152mm artillery, but I presume that the ones that can reach Syria should all be produced in


    the 1970s and 1980s, or even older, so the effective range should be around twenty kilometers."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hamid asked in surprise, "Brother, you know all this?"


    Charlie gave a hmph and asked again, "Does the other side have any air firepower?"


    "No." Hamid said, "The government forces have a total of a dozen broke Su 24, arge part lying in the hangar and cannot fly, can


    fly up to defend the capital, and asionally fight the terrorists, simply can not spare energy to fight me, and the Su 24 also has


    little meaning, just to drop some bombs."


    He further said: "As for the helicopter gunships, I am not afraid of him toe, anyway, their helicopter gunships performance is


    not too good, I have a lot of shoulder-fired missiles here, to fight helicopters easily, I guess they do not want to take helicopters


    over."


    Charlie slightly relieved, said: "So it seems that the probability is purely ground war, then you do not need to rush for the time


    being."


    Saying that, he added: "I suggest you can first observe the other side''s intention, because the other side has a great advantage in


    numbers itself."


    "If they want to attack strongly, they will not bring so much artillery, so their strategic intention, should be the same as the ground


    war model between countries decades ago, want to y with you infantry artillery synergy!"


    Hamid asked, "What is infantry and artillery synergy?"


    Charlie said: "The infantry and artillery synergy, to put it bluntly, is the artillery bombardment after the infantry rush, infantry rush


    without artillery bombardment, used in your current situation."


    "The other side should intend to first use artillery to cover with artillery shelling, after bombing a mess, personnel cut in half,


    Hamid said approvingly, "You''re right, I think they must want to give me an intensive bombardment first!"


    Charlie then said:


    "Bombing you should not be afraid, because you already have a counter-slope pit, now hurry first, take your most valuable


    personnel and supplies and equipment and transport them to the counter-slope pit, and then hurry to have your valuable


    helicopter gunships to fly away."


    "The other side is in arge number, you can not y a big game with these helicopters, or first take them hundreds of kilometers


    away, find an unupied valley or hilltop t ground to park, ifter the other side shelling a start, your helicopters are estimated


    to be all kneeling."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Hamid came back to his senses and immediately ordered his adjutant, "Tell the helicopter pilots to get ready, fly


    north and find a ce to hide a hundred kilometers away!"


    It was no wonder Hamid panicked, although he had been tangled with the government forces for a long time, there had never


    been arge-scale conflict.


    So, his sense of the big picture is not that strong, at best, it is a small guerri leader level.


    Now the government forces suddenly assembled such a powerful armed force to attack him, he was immediately a little


    overwhelmed,pletely at a loss as to how to respond.


    On the contrary, Charlie, who has never fought in a war but is moreprehensive in his considerations, can remain 100% calm


    at such times and carefully analyze the situation and give more reasonable advice.


    Charlie said to him at this time:


    "You have a certain impression of thendscape, I probably have a certain impression, surrounded by hilly mountain roads,


    winding and rugged, so the other side of the advance you will not be too fast, and you should not be too anxious to let the


    helicopter leave immediately."


    Saying this he also suggested: "You can now first let the helicopter help lift some precious heavy equipment to your counter-slope


    pit, at the same time you also have to let your front-line scouts pay close attention to the other side''s movements."


    "When the other side stops marching and began to deploy artillery, it is even not toote to let the helicopter leave."


    "The other side has 30 or 40 towed artillery pieces, from the state of towing to aplete stop, and then fully deploying and


    calcting the coordinates, adjusting the angle, readying for the artillery fire, this all needs a long time, you have enough time to


    react, don''t need to panic!"

 Chapter 3269

    Chapter 3269


    "That''s true."


    Hearing Charlie''s words, Hamid calmed down a little and said awkwardly, "Brother, I''m not afraid of what you say, the thing is,


    since I joined the revolution, I have never seen such a big battle, I''m indeed a little nervous........................................... "


    "Never mind." Charlieforted: "This kind of thing, the turn of anyone''s head will be nervous, what you have to do now is not to


    mess up."


    Saying that he added: "I guess the other party''s strategic intent is very simple, they know the location of your base, know that you


    are not going to run away."


    "So they will certainlye up to you and there will be full-frontal shelling, and what you have to do in this time is to endure!" "If


    the other side fires at you, you must not return fire with artillery, let alone send your helicopter gunships, or your elite troops to try


    to fight a counterattack or a sneak attack!"


    "Huh? Why?" Hamid blurted out, "I was just about to tell you that I was going to hurry up and send an elite force of three to five


    hundred men to sneak over and ambush them right now, waiting to catch them off guard!"


    "How can the other side let you get your way so easily?" Charlie said off the cuff: "No need to think, the other side must be


    preventing you from this hand!"


    "Don''t forget, they have 8,000 people, just 2,000 people in ambush around the artillery position, you send 3,500 people over, the


    other side can easily cover you! When the timees, your men will definitely have no return!"


    Hamid was stunned and said offhandedly, "Brother you are right..... I was hasty....... "


    At this point, Charlie continued to instruct: "You have to remember one thing, the other side''smander since he canmand


    8,000 troops, it is absolutely impossible to be stupid, he will at most only make the mistake of rash and adventure."


    "But will not make mistakes of principle, protect the artillery, protect the supply wagons, it is the basic principle that all


    "Right!" Hamid said seriously: "If I have dozens of artillery, I will also focus on artillery defense, it is impossible to focus only on the


    front line of battle and leave the rear unattended, after all, this is the key to firepower suppression."


    Charlie hummed, and said: "If he wants to blow up, you let him blow up, anyway he can!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, he continued, "Didn''t he just drive 50 or 60 trucks? Even if he has thirty truckloads of shells, even if he finishes all


    thirty truckloads of shells, it will not be possible to blow down your rocky mountain by tens of centimeters, so you don''t have to be


    afraid at all." "If he only shells, you will all hide in the reverse ramp trench, so basically there will be no attrition because of the


    shelling."


    "After all the shells are fired, they will only have infantry left, then 8,000 infantry will attack your hill, you will be able to defend it


    with 800 men, then you will win and never lose!"


    "Okay!" Hamid heavily agreed and said, "I know! Will definitely follow my brother''s suggestion!"


    Charlie added: "In addition, you must keep an eye on when his armored vehicles start to cover the infantry and charge your base,


    and are almost at your base''s heels, then you can have your elite troops leave the anti-slope pit and head to the frontal


    permanent fortifications to counterattack."


    "And this time to counterattack, you must also remember, absolutely no early fire, must wait for the other side to enter into your


    effective range!"


    "Close range before firing, not only can effectively kill the enemy, but also make the other side''s artillery dare not casually give


    support, because your soldiers in the permanent fortifications, can withstand the vast majority of artillery attacks, while their


    soldiers have nothing but helmets on their heads."


    "In case they also enter the killing range of artillery, there will certainly be arge number of dead and wounded."

 Chapter 3270

    Chapter 3270


    Saying that, Charlie continued to analyze: "In fact, if the other side of 8,000 ground troops allunched a strong attack, for you it is


    nothing, your ce is high and dangerous."


    "The standard is easy to defend and difficult to attack, absolutely counted as a man in the gate, ten thousand men can not open,


    plus your new permanent fortifications, defensive strength will be greatly enhanced, and, even if the other side attacked in you do


    not have to be afraid." "When the timees they just attacked in, your counter-slope of the pit will be your dumpling


    position, then still upy the high ground and the advantage of the pit, and the enemy who came in is miserable, surrounded


    from the inside by you, there is no ce to retreat for them!"


    "Holy sh!t!" Hamid suddenly got excited and blurted out, "Brother! Great! It''s really great! I was a little nervous, but after hearing


    you say that, I can''t wait for them toe in!"


    Charlie said: "You can have this mentality, which is the best, seize the time, arrange the troops, make the final pre-battle


    preparations, remember my words, do not be anxious, do not be dry, must be a good shrinking turtle! Also be prepared for the


    worst, if the situation really can''t be carried, go for the best n."


    "Got it!" Hamid said excitedly, "I''ll arrange it! brother, I willmunicate with you in time, you must ensure that the phone is open,


    your brother can survive this wave, it all depends on you!"


    Charlie solemnly said: "Do not worry, my phone must be on 24 hours a day, as long as you call, I must answer in seconds!"


    "Okay brother, with your words I am relieved! You wait for my good news!"


    "Good, I wish you a great victory!"


    Charlie finished speaking, and only then hung up the phone.


    Just after hanging up the phone, ire on the passenger side asked with a shocked face: "Honey, who called you? Howe


    there''s a war going on?"


    Charlie said: "Hmm, wife, you misunderstood, not what the war matter, it is the game!"


    "A buddy of mine recently got hooked on a military game, and someone is going to attack his base with troops. He didn''t know


    how to arrange his troops, so he called me to ask."


    When ire heard this exnation from him, she didn''t have any doubts.


    After all, she grew up living in a peaceful era, and such things as fighting a war were really too far away from her.


    If Charlie really told her the truth and told her that he was actually helping a friend in Syria fight a war, she would instead think that


    Charlie was making fun of her.


    So, she smiled and said, "So your friend is really into ying games, just a little thing, and called you for advice."


    Charlie nodded and said, "Wife you do not know, the game is set to be particrly cruel, no matter how long you spent in the


    game before buried in development, once you fail, there is nothing, so every war you must try to win, otherwise you have to start


    all over again."


    ireughed, "I understand! No one wants to put their energy into the water, just like the old days of ying the jumping game,


    no matter how far you jump, once you fail you have to start all over again................................................... "


    "Right." Charlie looked at the time, drove the car onto the main road, and said, "Wife, I''ll send you to thepany first."


    ire answered and smiled, "Okay!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3271

    Chapter 3271


    At this moment, Hamid''s base deep in the mountains of Syria is a tense and busy ce.


    All the soldiers are using the fastest speed to wee theing war under the rising sun.


    Hamid''s only helicopter gunships have all taken off and started to transfer some of the more important equipment and materials


    inside the base to the anti-slope pit halfway up the mountain.


    Soldiers also began to enter the pit in an orderly manner under themand of officers at all levels, while those construction


    teams that were still working just now, as well as soldiers from the engineering battalion, also began to settle all the equipment as


    fast as they could.


    At the same time, the scouts from the front line sent back the news that the other side was not moving very fast.


    Although the armored vehicles were able to maneuver quickly, those several thousand soldiers, for the most part, had to rely on


    foot.


    And the wagons were already loaded with arge number of supplies, and towed with the artillery behind, in this winding mountain


    road, the speed of movement was not much faster than running.


    This made Hamid more relieved.


    The other side came aggressively, but also quite slow.


    It is also possible that in the eyes of the other side, they are already the meat of their mouth, so they are not at all anxious.


    And the other side is not afraid of his escape, because their goal is to destroy his base, as far as possible to eliminate his troops,


    as for his own death, it does not matter.


    For Hamid, the opposition forces, the base is their everything, there are bases they can have a life foundation, once they lose the


    protection of the base, they will be like a dog, can only be passively beaten.


    And if the soldiers under Hamid, wiped out seventy to eighty percent, then Hamid will not have the possibility of turning over, then


    he can only hide, tired by running, simply no longer have the ability tounch any counterattack, or cause any threat.


    So this crusading force is not in a hurry, they also know that Hamid has found himself, but they simply do not care.


    But what they didn''t know was that Hamid now, was not the Hamid before.


    He now has the strength to resist them!


    The arrogance of the other side gave Hamid more than an hour of breathing time.


    After more than an hour, everyone in this base, all withdrew into the backslope pit.


    All the houses inside the base, became decorative, and all the valuable and useful things inside, were also taken away by all


    means.


    Some of therge power generation equipment originally toote to dismantle, but also because of the time of more than an hour,


    in an orderly were emergency lifted using the helicopter and sent into the backslope pit.


    There are a few engineering equipment really can not be put in, then directly were flown north from the base.


    Hamid''s soldiers, at this moment, were in the backslope pit sitting in an orderly manner to check the guns and ammunition, ready


    to attack at any time to meet the battle.


    When everything was ready, the front-line scouts sent back thetest information that the opponent''s army had stopped at a


    gentle area 20 kilometers away in a straight line.


    At the same time, the opponent''s more than 30 tractor-trailer artillery pieces began to unfold in ce.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hamid knew very well that this should be the other side''s chosen artillery position, and after they unfolded the artillery and


    prepared for the attack, the first round of shelling would begin.

 Chapter 3272

    Chapter 3272


    While the artillery was being deployed, the enemy left more than 2,000 soldiers to defend the artillery positions, and the remaining


    5,000 infantry, immediately under the path of armored vehicles, continued to move towards Hamid''s base!


    When Hamid heard this news, his heart gave a jolt and he thought to himself, "The infantry is really moving closer to me! They


    must be preparing to use artillery to shell me first.¡±


    "And when the shelling is over, when this 5,000 infantry are at the gate, they shouldunch a charge! This should be the infantry


    artillery synergy tactic that brother Charlie said, good, see how I will beat your infantry back then!"


    Then, he immediately ordered, "Pass the order to everyone to prepare for the artillery attack! Everyone must wear helmets, cover


    their ears, do not leave the pit, and also pass down the order, do not lean against the pit wall, it is best to lie on the ground."


    "If there is something softer cushioned, it would be better, this can effectively alleviate the vibration damage caused by the close-


    range shelling!"


    Most of the time, the artillery is used to kill the human body, relying on the shrapnel when the st urs, or st to open the


    rock or st open all other hard objects.


    However, the vibration wave generated by the explosion of artillery can also bring great damage to the human body, and if the


    distance is close enough, it is possible to shatter a person''s internal organs.


    Hamid did not have any grand strategic thinking, but he was, after all, on the battlefield all the way to today, so there were many


    practical little experiences.


    His orders were passed fromyer toyer, and the soldiers in the various pits received his orders.


    So many of them started to get something on the ground and find something soft toy on it.


    Many soldiers went to the entrance of the pit to get a lot of soft soil, and before the nervous Zynn could understand what they


    were doing, he heard the soldier who was watching him shout:


    "What are you still standing there for? Hurry out to get some soil to spread under, orter in case the shells explode in front of


    you, will shock you into internal bleeding!"


    When Zynn heard this, he asked in a panic: "Is there really going to be a war? Can you go talk to Commander Hamid and ask him


    to send a helicopter to send me away first, I''ve never fought in a war, it''s not much use staying here."


    The soldier said in a cold voice: "The helicopter has long gone, you can''t go anywhere now, if you don''t want to die, go get some


    dirt, if you want to try your luck, stay here and don''t do anything."


    Once he heard this, how dare he pretend again.


    So while cursing Charlie with the most viciousnguage in his heart, he reluctantly followed the others and went outside the cave


    to prepare the dirt.


    Zynn with an empty diesel engine lubricating oil bucket, painstakingly shoveled a bucket of soil, just lift up to go back, outside


    came the sound of sharp breaking air.


    Before he could figure out what the sound was, deafening explosions rang out in quick session!


    The shelling, has begun!


    In this instant, the whole mountain seemed to shake.


    And the base outside the cave entrance, which was located in the valley, had instantly fallen into a sea of fire.


    Zynn screamed loudly in fear, growing up, it was the first time he had zero contact with war.


    He felt that his ears had been deafened in general, in addition to tinnitus, eardrums are also very painful, his body''s internal


    organs also seems to have just been pounded, how ufortable to have such an experience.


    The soldier in charge of guarding him hastily dragged him into the pit, and immediately afterward, the second round of shells


    came whistling!


    The target of this second round of shells was still the base in the valley, with deafening explosions one after another!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Zynn hurriedly covered his ears with both hands and crouched on the ground shivering.


    Other soldiers, on the other hand, had long been prepared to defend themselves against the explosive shock.


    Round after round of shells tilted down, causing no effect on them.


    On the contrary, as the shelling continued for longer and longer, the soldiers'' psyche instead had a strong sense of security and


    superiority.


    Because they witnessed with their own eyes the great effect that the counter-slope fortifications yed in response to the shelling.


    Hiding in such a strong fortification to meet the shelling was like hiding in an armored car and being shot by the primitive people


    with bows and arrows.


    Instead of having any fear, the soldiers have now a psychological feeling of superiority towards the enemy that was almost


    mocking!


    It can be said that the more shells the enemy fired, the higher the morale of Hamid''s men!

 Chapter 3273

    Chapter 3273


    Hamid''s enemies, who knew that at this point his army, instead of being killed mostly by the shelling, was getting braver and


    braver at the sound of the shelling.


    At this time, he, seeing that the shelling had little effect on the anti-slope fortifications, was also gaining confidence.


    While listening to the rumbling of the artillery outside, hemented in his heart, "If it weren''t for this anti-slope tactic taught to me


    by brother Charlie:


    I''m afraid that the lives of my several thousand men would have all been ounted for during the first two rounds of artillery


    bombardment!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The movie that Charlie told me to watch is indeed a textbook ssic battle. The great volunteer army was able to achieve the final


    victory in this battle against the bombardment of millions of shells not only because they were brave and good at fighting."


    "It was more because of their superb strategic vision and advanced tactical disposition!" "When I get through this battle, I''ll dig up


    all the mountains around here and build a super fortress that would be as solid as gold!"


    At this time, the shelling of the government troops continued.


    They carried tens of thousands of shells this time. With more than thirty guns, it was not a problem to fire hundreds of rounds.


    Moreover, their infantry was still advancing, so during this time, the artillery shelling continued at intervals of one round every


    three minutes.


    After twenty rounds of shelling, most of the bases in the valley had been razed to the ground. Only a few houses were left


    standing intact and alone.


    Some soldiers, carefully came to the entrance of the pit to observe the damage of the base.


    After discovering that the base had been razed to the ground, many of them had red eyes, clenched their fists, clenched their


    teeth, and their hearts were full of hatred.


    Maybe to Zynn, that shabby little yard was a nightmare, a hell, but to these soldiers, those little yards, those houses, were their


    homes.


    And now, their homes were blown away by the enemy!


    Just as many soldiers were angrily trying to avenge the loss, a new round of shelling came!


    This time, the shells did not fall into the almost ttened base again, butnded directly on the periphery of the mountain on the


    south side of the base, which is the positive slope of the mountain.


    Because, in the conventional perception of the other side, they felt that most of Hamid''s soldiers, food and ammunition, and other


    supplies, must be ced inside the base, so the shelling in front for such a long time was topletely destroy their base as well


    as supplies and equipment.


    And they also knew clearly that the main defense force of this man''s base must be concentrated on the positive slope of the


    mountain. Therefore, after they destroyed the base, they began to destroy the defensive positions.


    They thought that as long as they used strong firepower to destroy all his defensive forces on the positive slope, the tanks and


    infantry would be able to drive straight in!


    In this way, basically, the infantry would only need toe over and sweep the tail and the fight would be basically over.


    However, what they did not know was that Hamid''s arms, and those other arms of the same type, had been extremely different.


    Before knowing Charlie. Hamid''s base fortification, was to dig some foxholes on the positive slope of the mountain, and then use


    stones to build a firing stack, and then use hay on top to make a top for concealment.


    This kind of fortification is very simple, if in high ces to deal with the enemy infantry charge, to deal with infantry AK47 bullets


    without problems, and indeed has a very big advantage.


    However, if the other side yed fire suppression, the use of mortars or RPG, this foxhole is basically the same as the paper, is


    simply the best grave of soldiers.

 Chapter 3274

    Chapter 3274


    Now the government troops are intensively bombing the positive slope, also in order to quickly dismantle Hamid''s defense force.


    But. They never dreamed that he had just made aplete and utter transformation of the frontal fortifications.


    Now the permanent fortifications, which were carved out of the rocky mountain body, and at the same time made multiyer


    anchoring and reinforcement with reinforced concrete inside, the construction process was as strong as the tunnel.


    With the power of their towed artillery fire, the possibility of blowing up such a fortification was almost nil.


    Unless the use of high-end heavy drilling bombs. Only then would it be possible to blow up the fortifications.


    But this kind of high precision weapons, only the UN''s P5 countries can master, Syria''s overall firepower level, at best, is the level


    of the 1960s and 1970s, it is impossible to get this kind of equipment for them.


    Moreover, even if they had such equipment, they would not be able to cause direct damage to Hamid''s forces.


    Because, right now, in his frontal fortifications, there was not a single soldier.


    Hamid resolutely carried out Charlie''s instructions, since the other side was ying with infantry and artillery synergy.


    When the artillery stopped and the infantry started to initiate the charge, then the troops will be mobilized to y defense.


    And the soldiers at this moment when the enemy artillery shells hit dozens of rounds, Hamid''s side is not even a wounded.


    While the opposing artillery was bombarded, the infantry advanced rapidly toward the base. After an hour or so, more than 5,000


    troops were close at hand and stopped at the base of the hill, about two kilometers from the entrance to the base.


    At this point, another round of bombardment began!


    The entire positive slope of the mountain had been bombed to ckness. The small hill was soon full of devastation.


    This was thest round of shelling before the infantry charge. Once the infantry started to initiate the charge, the shelling had to


    stop, otherwise, arge area of shelling could easily injure its own men.


    However, themander of the other side did not know what was going on inside the mountain.


    Based on his past experience, he concluded that Hamid''s forces must have been severely reduced in strength by now, and that


    the defenses must have been mostly destroyed, so he immediately ordered the infantry tounch a charge under the cover of


    armored vehicles!


    Hamid''s base was already easy to defend and difficult to attack, and once the north and south entrances were artificially cut off,


    there was no way for any personnel or vehicles to enter.


    So the armored vehicles could not charge in directly, and the only thing they could do was to cover the infantry''s charge to the


    heights while providing close machine gun and artillery support.


    Hamid watched the opposing armored vehicles roar closer and closer from within the permanent fortifications on the front.


    Followed by thousands of bowed soldiers, the soldiers relied on the cover of the armored vehicles and advanced unharmed to the


    foot of the hill, followed by another round of artillery fire from the opposing artillery, which fired a new round of shelling on the front


    slope of the heights.


    This round of shellingsted a total of twenty minutes, and after twenty minutes, the shelling just stopped. Thousands of soldiers


    rushed out from behind the armored vehicles, shouting and rushing all the way to the heights.


    In the eyes of the opposingmanders, as long as they took the frontal heights, they would have taken the entire Hamid''s base.


    In traditional ground attack tactics, the significance of the high ground is very significant, as long as in a local war to take the high


    ground, it is the same as taking the initiative of the war in this area.


    It is the same as the formation of a strong fire deterrent around, and the high ground itself is easy to defend difficult to attack, five


    hundred people stationed on the high ground, five thousand people may not be able to fight down the charge.


    When defending, the side upying the high ground is at great advantage, while the enemy attacking from the lower ground has


    difficulty.


    When attacking, the side upying the high groundunched a charge to break through, while the enemy defending from the


    lower ground was almost defenseless, even retreating is very difficult because the whole back would be exposed to the other


    side.


    So the opposingmander felt that no matter how many troops Hamid is left with now, if he took the high ground and then


    As thousands of soldiers swarmed up, Hamid''s soldiers immediately began to enter the permanent fortifications on the front slope


    from the reverse slope pit.


    After the thousands of opposing soldiers had also fully entered the firing range of Hamid''s permanent fortifications, he suddenly


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ordered by radio, "Fire!"

 Chapter 3275

    Chapter 3275


    Originally, the attacking soldiers found no resistance to their charge and thought that the enemy had already been crippled by the


    rounds of artillery bombardment and could not possiblyunch effective resistance.


    Therefore, they all rxed their vignce, thinking that they would rush up with a single blow, and then finish Hamid''s nest with a


    single charge.


    But who would have thought that just when they thought they would win this battle, arge number of machine gun tongues


    suddenly erupted from the rocky crevices of the high ground!


    The ubiquitous sound of gunfire quickly covered the entire hill, and the soldiers in the front fell down like rows and rows of wheat.


    The soldiers in the back were all blinded!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    They hastily raised their guns and tried to return fire, but where could they see half of the enemy''s shadow!


    The only thing they could see was the tongues of fireing out of the rocks, and every time they saw the fireing out, a


    group of people would be hit and fall to the ground.


    In less than a minute, the attacking side lost at least five or six hundred soldiers.


    Some soldiers subconsciously returned fire in the direction of the fire tongues, but their weapons had no real effect on Hamid''s


    permanent fortifications.


    At this point, the frontlinemander shouted for the soldiers to find cover as soon as possible.


    But the most damaging thing was that Hamid had long ago had all the ces where they could hide on the sloping hillside


    treated, and the former potholes were filled in, and the former boulders were sted directly into pieces.


    In short, these thousands of people are now on the slope of the hill, simply can not find any shelter to avoid bullets!


    And Hamid''s troops were still inside the permanent fortifications, firing back frantically!


    His troops were heavily armed with Russian-made weapons, and each permanent fortification was equipped with multiple 7.62mm


    caliber, air-cooled Russian PK general purpose machine guns, and a handful of 12.7mm anti-aircraft heavy machine guns.


    The former has a fast rate of fire, wide fire coverage, and is very lethal to ordinary soldiers after multiple angles and multiple


    machine guns form a crossfirework.


    Thetter is slow, but the power is huge, basically, is a death giver, more vicious, when there are many people, this thing''s


    pration ability is far beyond the ordinary machine gun, a shot over, can prate the body of several soldiers.


    These two weapons together, in this kind of hignd battle, thebo is invincible, plus the enemy simply have no ce to hide,


    so ispletely there to be beaten.


    The enemy had to charge and had made the mistake of being light on their feet, not carrying heavy equipment at all, so the


    firepower alone was a world away from the other side.


    And the greater disparity is that the attacking army is simply unharmed,pletely using their bodies against the bullets.


    Unlike Hamid''s soldiers, they were hiding in permanent fortifications built of rock and concrete, reinforced with steel tes on the


    front and covered with ayer of soil on the outside, so the bullets hit them like mosquitoes bite elephants, with no lethality at all.


    Their frontmander, seeing more and more soldiers fall around him, realized that the other side had prepared for the attack, so


    it was impossible to attack so strongly, so he immediately shouted:


    "Retreat! Retreat to the back of the armored vehicles!"


    So, the remaining 3,000 to 4,000 soldiers began to flee frantically.


    With this retreat, the soldiers who were at the front exposed their backs to the range of Hamid''s soldiers, so they lost several


    hundred more men in the retreat.


    All soldiers retreated to the back of the armored vehicles, and the front-linemanders immediately began to count their


    numbers.


    Soon, the attrition was reported from eachpany. 5,000 menunched a charge, and 1,300 died in one shot.


    Among them, there were more than 500 mercenaries from the Cataclysmic Front.


    This time, Cataclysmic Front sent ten thousand mercenaries to Syria.


    In principle, these people have to obey themand of the Syrian government forces and cooperate with them in the


    extermination of anti-government forces.


    The Syrian government army split these 10,000 mercenaries, and the 10,000 men were divided into four equal parts to y with


    the four divisions of the government army, and multi-faceted.


    And this time, the army that came to crush Hamid included 2,500 mercenaries of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Originally, the officers of the group, like themanders of the government army, were somewhat gullible.


    They felt that they had already seen the level of the Syrian anti-government forces and that it would be a breeze to eliminate


    them.


    So they didn''t make enough preparations at all. They only thought that after helping the government to solve the big problem, they


    would immediately establish their own mercenary base in Syria to further strengthen their influence in the Middle East.


    But to their surprise, this time they suffered an unprecedented blow because of their rashness.


    More than five hundred fresh lives were thrown directly on the slope of Hamid''s base.

 Chapter 3276

    Chapter 3276


    Themander of this Cataclysmic Front mercenary unit was a yellow man who was about thirty years old.


    His name was Robin, a five-star war general of the Front, and considered one of the core backbone.


    In the Front, in addition to the overall Chief and four War generals, there were nearly a hundred of junior Generals below.


    And their ability, resume, and battle achievements determine their star rating.


    The star level of war generals ranges from one star to five stars. Five-star generals, naturally, are the highest among them, and


    there are only twenty to thirty such men in total who can get this level.


    Including the Chief and the four War Generals, Robin''s ranking in the Cataclysmic Front is at least in the top forty.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This time, he followed Walter, the first battle General of the Front, to conquer Syria.


    But he never thought that so many people would die just after the battle started today!


    After he saw his team suffered heavy losses, he immediately approached the topmander of his government forces and


    angrily rebuke:


    "Your pre-war intelligence work is a puddle of sh!t! Hamid built so many hidden permanent fortifications, why did you never tell us


    this information?"


    The suprememander who was questioned was also annoyed and responded, "What you are asking is all fcuking nonsense, if


    I knew that he had built permanent fortifications, then I would definitely tell you this information, but the problem is that I didn''t


    know either!"


    Themander of the Cataclysmic Front was furious at the other side''s righteousness and said angrily,


    "Intelligence gathering before the war is a top priority for any army, why didn''t you do it? That''s not too unprofessional!"


    Themander of the government army asked him rhetorically, "We are unprofessional, but if you are so professional, why didn''t


    you do the pre-war intelligence collection as well?"


    "Aftering to Syria, have the generals of the Cataclysmic Front reduced theirbat level to the same level as us?"


    "Fcuk!" Robin cursed angrily and said through clenched teeth, "You think fighting a war is a shr3w''s scolding? I don''t have time to


    bullsh!t here, you have to give me an exnation for these 500 or so men I lost!"


    The governmentmander said in a cold voice: "Don''t give me that sh!t! It''s normal to lose men in war, you want me to give you


    an exnation, I lost nearly a thousand men, who will give me an exnation?"


    "The most important thing now is to take out Hamid''s base! Capture him and beh3ad him! This is the only way to console the


    dead soldiers!"


    Saying that, the other party stared coldly at Robin and reminded, "More importantly, it is also the only way to save each of us from


    the chastisement of our superiors!"


    "If we lose so many people and still haven''t brought down Hamid, my superiors won''t spare me, but I believe your superiors won''t


    spare you either!"


    Robin was speechless for a moment.


    What the other side said was true.


    What was most feared was that after suffering losses, they were still unable to win.


    If he could not defeat Hamid, he would be aughing stock in the Group! Even his future would be ruined!


    So, he looked at the government armymander and said in a cold voice: "Your artillery just blew up so many rounds, and the


    other side still has such strong firepower, which proves that their permanent fortifications are quite sturdy."


    "If this battle turns into an assault battle, and it''s still from the bottom to the top, I''m afraid it won''t be so good!"


    The governmentmander gritted his teeth and said, "Then I''ll have the artillery bomb a few more rounds!"


    "It''s useless!" Robin said, "Just now so many rounds have no effect, it''s useless to bomb again!"


    He gave a slight pause, thought for a moment, and spoke, "How about this, you send your soldiers with heavy weapons to


    continue the feint attack on his front."


    "I will lead our brothers from the Cataclysmic Front to detour from the side peaks, quietly touch the high ground, and then directly


    go around to their nk to encircle them!"

 Chapter 3277

    Chapter 3277


    As soon as the governmentmander heard these words from Robin, his eyes lit up.


    "Frontal feint, nking detour!"


    "This is definitely a very feasible battle n, this General, he really does have some skills!"


    How did Robin know that his own set of attack tactics, which were too ordinary andmon, had be a genius decision in the


    eyes of the opposingmander?


    This is mainly because the other side''s military literacy is really too low, so low that it is ridiculously below the standards.


    Although the Middle East is constantly at war, it has to be admitted that the entire modern Middle East is not good at fighting wars.


    Since the Second World War, war has be more and more demanding in terms of tactics and strategies as well as patterns.


    The world has learned a lot of war experience from that war, even those originally weak Southeast Asian countries, one by one,


    have be brave and good at fighting.


    Only the Middle East, in terms of war talent and tactics, has not been enhanced, on the contrary, it is still far behind other regions.


    Syria, Afghanistan, and even Iraq for so many years, the local armed no matter howrge, to fight, basically are wild guerri


    mode.


    Low military literacy is the biggest problem of the military in the Middle East, except for Israel.


    The soldier''s training level is not enough, officers''mand level is not enough, the various departments of the army, the ability to


    work together between the various services is very poor.


    At the same time, the troops also generallyck a strong will to fight, many times seemingly huge army, in fact, a stab will break


    the nks.


    Not to mention Syria, a country that is at war all day long, even the few super-rich countries that started with oil, their armies are a


    mess in all aspects except when they spend money to buy equipment than anyone else.


    For example, in almost all of the advanced American equipment of Saudi Arabia, in the fight with the Houthis, even the United


    States sold them the M1A2 main battle tank which got captured by the other side, and therefore honored the reputation of


    "transport captain".


    The military level of the country is so worrying, let alone Syria.


    The governmentmander, who is partnered with Robin''s war army, has not received any professional military education at all,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    and when he came out as leader of the team of several thousand people, how to arrange the troops, how to develop tactical


    strategies, he is basically confused.


    Even the most simple infantry and artillery synergy, are managed by Robin.


    The reason why the governmentmanders did not think of using infantry and artillery synergy was mainly because their


    artillery training level was extremely low, and they were barely able to get by on the usual training ground by hitting targets at


    close range.


    But when they were really pulled out in the hills and let them bomb Hamid''s base, they could not even calcte the coordinates.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Robin''s army had experts who were proficient in calctions, they wouldn''t even be prepared to bring


    tractor artillery with them on this battle against Hamid.


    Because their soldiers were only good at operating just one kind of heavy firepower weapon besides using guns, and that was


    RPG rockets.


    That is too simple for them, no need to survey, no need to calcte, no need not to cooperate with the departments, want to


    bomb something, just put that thing on the shoulder visually aim, and then fired out and it''s done.


    Even illiterate people can easily operate it.


    But the artillery has more, behind a set of tedious tactical systems it is detection, calction, site selection, cooperation, attack,


    and defense, these elements are indispensable.


    For a range of 20 to 30 kilometers of artillery, if the coordinates are not calcted, bombing a day may not be able to wound the


    enemy.


    So, he who doesn''t know anything about tactics, after hearing this set of techniques and tactics of Robin, he immediately took it as


    a guideline.

 Chapter 3278

    Chapter 3278


    However, the question dide up.


    Why do you want your army to feint?


    Even if it is a feint, you have to make a show with the other side in the frontal battlefield, right?


    Moreover, you can''t feint outside the enemy''s fire range, right? That way, even a fool can see that it is an act.


    But on the frontal battlefield, your side has no advantage, even if you feint, you will lose a lot of soldiers.


    Moreover, the feinting side will not only have losses, but the key is to wait for the people of the Cataclysmic Front to detour from


    the nk and steal the opponent''s permanent fortifications, the credit for the capture of the enemy camp is still fcuk!ng theirs.


    The more you think about this deal, the more uneconomical it is.


    So, he said, "Your method is fine, but I don''t think my team should be allowed to feint, why don''t we switch, you let your team feint,


    I''ll let my soldiers go to the nk to detour!"


    Robin said angrily, "Don''t you fcuk!ng dream! Letting my soldiers feint? Can your seriously untrained soldiers take on such a


    daunting assault?"


    "What''s the use of just being able to feel through and not be able to fight?"


    When themander heard this, he could not help but think: "It seems to be true that   my overall strength of soldiers is much


    worse, if they really go to fight the attack, I am afraid that they will not be able to do the other


    side...................................................... "


    "Not to mention that the other side has the protection of permanent fortifications, when the timees, in case of failure to fight, I


    do not know how many people will die..................... ".


    Thinking about thisyer, he immediately said, "Good! In that case, you go to the circuitous pration, I will front feint!"


    Robin gave him a disdainful nce, then he snorted coldly and said, "Now the team has withdrawn, but don''t let the other side


    breathe, let your artillery in the rear continue to bombard."


    "I''ll go and work out a battle n with my team and start to meander to the nk in 10 minutes, then you willunch a feint attack!"


    The opposingmander also felt that Robin did seem to know more about war than he did, so he immediately agreed and said


    with a smile, "Good point, good point, I''ll call and have the artillery bomb five more rounds immediately!"


    At this time, Hamid, seeing the other side dropped more than 1,000 bodies in retreat, the inner sense of aplishment is simply


    bursting in him.


    Immediately afterward, the adjutant came forward to report and said joyfully, "Commander, the squads just did a count, and we


    didn''t lose a single person killed or injured in the battle just now!"


    "Great!" Hamid pped his thighs and said excitedly, "The techniques and tactics shared by Charlie are fcuklng amazing! I have


    to call him and report back!"


    Immediately after that, Hamid took out his satellite phone and called Charlie.


    Charlie had already rushed back to his home in Tomson, locked himself in his room, and waited for Hamid''s follow-up feedback.


    He knew very well in his heart that he was thousands of kilometers away, and there was really nothing he could do about Hamid''s


    side of the situation.


    And this is not something as simple as going to rescue someone, but a war that involves tens of thousands of people on both


    sidesbined.


    In this kind of war, it is never a certain strong person who can decide the direction of the war, so even if he goes there now, he


    may not be able to help him much.


    Not to mention the distance, plus the turnaround to Lebanon, even if he let the Concordee over now, he will arrive in Syria a


    few hourster, by then it is likely that the big picture has been decided.


    So now what he can do is to guard this side of the phone, waiting for Hamid''s feedback, if he encounters problems, he has to


    provide him with timely help.


    At this time, when he received Hamid''s call, he almost immediately picked up and asked, "Brother, how is the situation over


    there?"


    Hamid said cheerfully, "Brother, you''re really divine, every step of the other side''s action is within your prediction!"


    Said Hamid, catching his breath, continued, "They really used the kind of infantry and artillery coordinatedbat method you


    mentioned."


    "First they conducted a massive and intensive artillery attack on my base and positions, and then they started to let several


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    thousand infantry charge hard upwards, but they were too gullible, my troops suddenly opened fire to counterattack and caught


    them off guard."


    "They have now been beaten back, the number of dead and wounded is estimated to be at least a thousand people!"


    Charlie asked, "So what is their state now? Start preparing for another artillery attack?"


    "Not quite clear...... " Hamid said: "They just retreated, there is no movement for now."


    Charlie thought about it and said, "Then I guess they will continue tounch artillery attacks again very soon, but you must be


    careful, the other side is likely to take the way of circuitous pration from the side and directly sneak attack your fortifications."

 Chapter 3279

    Chapter 3279


    "Detour through?"


    Hamid at least studied in China, although the study is not militarymand, but at least it is also considered to have opened his


    eyes, so he immediately said:


    "Then I will let people release the drones, closely observe the surrounding situation, if they really send troops to quietly infiltrate,


    the drones will definitely be able to detect."


    Charlie then said, "Good, release the drones, remember not to let the other side find out, in this way can also lure the enemy


    deep, then directly hit them by surprise."


    "Okay!" Hamid said, "From now on, I will definitely y 120 points, absolutely do not let them have any chance to sneak attack!"


    Charlie looked at the time and spoke, "It should be morning on your side now, right? Daytime is a bit better, but you must pay


    attention to the defense at night, if the other side fails to prate now, then they will definitely make aeback at night."


    Hamid smiled and said, "Brother, you told me to strengthen the defense and hoard supplies, I not only hoarded a lot of supplies,


    but also bought some rtively high-end equipment, including a few thermal imagers, if they dare to sneak attack me at night, in


    front of the thermal imager they have nowhere to hide!"


    Charlie could not help but praise: "Even you are equipped with a thermal imager, good good! How is your ammunition reserve?"


    Hamidughed: "Don''t worry, with the money you gave mest time, I bought a lot of ammunition, tens of millions of rounds of


    ammunition alone, even if I can''t get any supplies in, I can still hold here until next year!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "That''s good!" Charlie said: "I guess they do not carry enough supplies to fight a protracted war with you, after three or four days


    they can not attack you, I believe they will first withdraw back to rest, otherwise, their supplies are not enough to support them to


    stay there.


    "So you must be in the spirit of these days, do not let down your guard. " "Okay!" Charlie also instructed: "There is another very


    important thing, after these few days, you must take the time to confirm the current situation of other armed forces, you can resist


    the siege of 8,000 people for a few days, will certainly be in the opposition armed fame."


    "Those other armed people who were dispersed have nowhere to go, you can ask them toe to you, and those who are in a


    precarious situation, you can also take the opportunity to annex them in."


    "Enhance your overall strength, after all, you have enough supplies, have a strong defense capability, this group of people are


    certainly willing to submit."


    "Right!" Hamid said excitedly, "I''ll take this opportunity to make the team bigger!"


    "Hmm." Charlie instructed, "Must remember, when absorbing this group of people must do a good background check, do not let


    spies mixed in, the other is that after the establishmentes in, must break them all up among your officers to manage, so that


    they do not have the idea of rebellion!"


    Hearing Charlie''s advice, Hamid was greatly cheered up, and he was about to express his ambition to Charlie, when the sound of


    violent explosions rang out again outside.


    He knew that the enemy had withdrawn the infantry and a new round of shelling was about to begin!


    So he said loudly, "Brother Wade! The enemy is firing again! I''ll hang up the phone and make arrangements, I''llmunicate with


    you if there''s any situation!"


    "Okay!" Charlie also spoke, "Remember, a thousand-mile dam copses in an anthill, you must be cautious and careful again, you


    must not take the enemy lightly!"


    "I remember!" Hamid eximed, "Brother, wait for my good news!"


    After Hamid ended the call, he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart that he could always get a lot of different inspirations from


    Charlie.


    This made him realize that the government army''s big fanfare to attack him this time was likely to gift him an opportunity to


    develop and grow.

 Chapter 3280

    Chapter 3280


    If Hamid could win in this kind of battle where he fought with less, then his fame among the whole opposition forces would


    definitely rise!


    This further makes him understand that whether he can be blessed by the disaster depends on whether he can carry the attack of


    these 8,000 people.


    Just when he thought of this, he said in his heart: "No! Now they only have six or seven thousand people left at most!"


    In order to hold the attack, he immediately summoned his adjutant and asked, "How many drones are left in our base?"


    The adjutant said, "There are still more than 20 aerial drones, and we bought more at the time because they were cheap."


    Hamid asked, "What is the approximate endurance?"


    The adjutant thought about it and replied, "It should be around 25 minutes, no more than half an hour at most."


    Hamid nodded and said, "The time is a bit short, but it''s enough, you immediately order down, all the drones into a state of


    readiness."


    "I asked to ensure that there are at least five drones around our base at all times, must be alert to the enemy''s small groups of


    troops circuitous pration, found such signs, must be reported to me the first time!"


    "Yes, Commander!"


    Hamid added: "By the way, instruct the drone flyers to make sure to pull up the altitude of their nes and try not to get detected


    by the enemy!"


    The adjutant immediately took the order and turned to go down to arrange the execution.


    Soon, five folding drones flew out from the hole of the anti-slope trench.


    These drones are very small, the fusge is only the size of a palm, they just flew out of the hole, they immediately climbed


    upwards, after the drones fly to a couple of hundred meters, the naked eye simply can not observe.


    And once the drone''s rotor noise to two or three hundred meters in height, it is also basically difficult to hear, not to mention the


    battlefield is dominated by the sound of explosions.


    The enemy does not have professional radar equipment, simply can not find these small aerial equipment.


    After the drones fly up, although the ground targets are bing very small, but the other side have many people, so it is still


    easy to identify them in the picture transmission signal.


    At this resolution, unless the opponent breaks up all the soldiers into individual actions one by one, otherwise, as long as there


    are more than ten people maneuvering together, the drone can capture it very easily.


    And at this moment, Robin, who was conducting pre-battle mobilization for his soldiers, did not know that all their movements


    were under Hamid''s close monitoring.


    He couldn''t imagine that Hamid''s all-around air surveince was achieved by a group of civilian aerial drones with a single value


    of no more than 10,000 yuan.


    This time, the Cataclysmic Front lost several hundred people when they came up.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Such a tragic failure had never happened since the establishment of the Front.


    He did not dare to report tomander Walter immediately but only thought of hurrying up to take down Hamid and wipe out the


    shame of the past.


    After all, the level of weapons and equipment, as well as the overall level of training of anman like Hamid, could not evenpare


    to the ordinary militia.


    He brought so many elites with him, but was repelled away by the other side in a wave of several hundred people, which is simply


    an uneptable humiliation.


    Therefore, he now only thought of hurrying up to end Hamid''s nest, and then bring the battle merit to report the casualties to


    Walter, and also can slightly save some face.


    Therefore, at this time, he attached great importance to the next uing nking detour tactics, and decided to personally lead


    the attack, to make sure to hit Hamid with a surprise!

 Chapter 3281

    Chapter 3281


    Ten minutester, Robin had already picked out who would participate in this roundabout strike.


    This time, he decided to lead a thousand elites from the Front to outnk Hamid''s front sloping fortifications from the valley on the


    left nk.


    He left half an hour of preparation time for these 1,000 elites, telling them to carry all their weapons and equipment during this


    time, and strive to take out all of Hamid''s base in one go.


    At the same time, Suhang, China.


    Outside the Su family vi, eight ck extended bulletproof Rolls-Royces, slowly came and parked neatly in front of the vi.


    From the first car in the front of the line came down a young man in his twenties, sturdy, with an inch haircut, this person opened


    the door, got out of the car, walking posture are very straight and tough, the look has undergone intense professional training.


    This man came to the gate of the Su family residence and said to the guard outside the gate with a cold face, "Please inform Mr.


    Su that our temple master wants to see him."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When the Su family''s guards saw so many luxury carsing, they were immediately wary.


    The other party did not speak very politely, so they might be looking for trouble, so he hurriedly said, "May I also ask what is the


    name of your master? I can also inform him."


    The man said coldly: "You are not worthy to know the name of our master, tell your master to think about the identity of our


    master, and after our temple master meets him, he will naturally tell him."


    The guard was very unhappy with his attitude, but seeing that the other party was not small, he did not dare to provoke, so he


    could only speak: "Then you wait for a moment, I will go to inform."


    After saying that, he turned around and immediately reported the situation to Anson, the Su family''s butler.


    Anson knew the most about Mr. Su''s daily dynamics, including whether he was going out or not, or whether there were any


    important guests visiting him today, he knew all of this.


    Anson knows very well that today Mr. Su has no ns to go out, nor does he have any ns to meet guests at home, so the fact


    that eight Rolls Royce came at once and asked to see him is really something strange.


    So he hurriedly informed the family''s servants and bodyguards to stand by, and at the same time hurriedly invited the Su family''s


    strongest expert, Moby, to apany him to meet the owner of the eight Rolls-Royces outside.


    After hearing about it, Moby also attached great importance to it and immediately came to the door together with Anson.


    At this time outside the gate, eight Rolls-Royce neatly parked in a row are not turned off, in addition to the person who came down


    to negotiate, the other people in the car also did note down, each car is pasted with a very low light transmission rate of


    privacy film.


    What''s even more ridiculous is that these cars do not have license tes, only in the license te position, hanging a gold metal


    te, and this metal te is actually carved with a dragon!


    Anson was also baffled and could not understand what these people hade from, so he asked Moby in a low voice: "Moby, do


    you see the dragon te hanging in front of their car, is it gold?"


    Moby mused, "Looking at the color, it should be pure gold."


    Anson whispered, "Fcuk, no license te on the road, hanging pure gold dragon te, these people are so fcuklng


    arrogant.............................. don''t know what they are from....... "


    Moby seriously said, "What is the origin, go up to explore, we will know."


    After saying that, he stepped in front and asked, "Who wants to see my master?


    The young man who stepped down from the Rolls-Royce before said in a cold voice: "It''s our master who wants to see Mr. Su."


    After saying that, he scolded with some dissatisfaction, "Our Temple Master''s time is very precious, we have just waited for two


    minutes, if you don''t invite our Master in within three minutes, don''t me us for not giving the Su family a chance!"

 Chapter 3282

    Chapter 3282


    Anson was annoyed, cursing in his heart: "Fcuk, what kind of bullshit temple master appeared from nowhere, driving eight Rolls


    Royce?"


    "Our Su family is still the number one family in the whole country, your temple master is more powerful, can he be more powerful


    than our master?"


    Thinking of this, Anson responded in an unkind tone, "There are many people who want to see our master every day, you have to


    announce yourself first, let me know who exactly wants to see our master, and then our master will decide whether to spare


    precious time to see you, otherwise you still think that our master will see everyone?" "Dere yourself?" The young man


    sneered, "You''re just a subordinate, you''re not qualified to know the identity of our temple master yet!"


    Anson felt greatly insulted and said angrily, "I''m a fcuklng subordinate, and you''re not a fcuklng subordinate? We are all


    subordinates, what qualifies you to have to talk to me like that?!"


    The young man rushed to Anson with great speed, and when Anson didn''t react at all, he directly grabbed him by the neck and


    picked him up, sternly saying, "Listen carefully, I am a subordinate of our Hall Master, one of the Four War Commanders, not


    some subordinate!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anson didn''t expect that the other party would dare to make a move with him outside the Su family''s gate, so he was furious and


    cursed, "You''re looking for death here! Come on, grab him for me!"


    As soon as these words came out, a group of bodyguards and guards around him, even Tom from the He family and other


    members of the He family, were all ready to fight.


    But at this time, Moby suddenly came forward with a grave face and said politely: "Little brother, don''t be so angry, Anshun is a


    senior housekeeper in the Su family, and he is used to being a bit arrogant, so please don''t cross with a subordinate for the sake


    of the Su family      "


    When Anson heard Moby say this, he was immediately confused and said, "Moby, you are turning your elbow


    outward........................... "


    Moby interrupted him with a hand and red at him again, then said to the young man, "Little brother, since the temple master


    wants to see our master, then please wait a moment, I will go and inform the master now, what do you think?"


    The young man heard this before he let go of Anson and said in a cold voice, "Better hurry up, you only have two minutes left!"


    Moby hurriedly nodded his head and said, "Okay! I will do it as soon as possible!"


    After saying that, he immediately said to Anson who had an angry face, "Anson,e with me to see the master!"


    Anson was naturally very upset when he was insulted in front of the subordinates of the Su family.


    He still wanted to argue with the young man, but when he heard Moby say so, he didn''t dare to disobey, so he could only follow


    him into the courtyard with resentment.


    Once he entered the courtyard, Anson said in a depressed voice: "Moby, I don''t mean to offend you, but you are really too


    ungrateful, you just didn''t help me in that situation, why did you stop me? And you even spoke to that little son of a bitch, that''s not


    polite, right?¡±


    Moby lowered his voice and said, "I''m not stopping you, I''m saving you! Do you know that just now, that kid is far above me in


    strength!"


    "What?!" Anson''s face was pale with fear, and he said: "This..... how is this possible


    Moby! Just that little palsy-faced kid, the strength can be above you!"


    "If you look at the whole country, there are not many people who canpare with you, except for that old man of the He family


    who just broke through, who can be stronger than you?"


    Anson was instinctively unconvinced by Moby''s words.


    The other party didn''t even know what he was from, just a random junior who came down with a message, and his strength would


    be above Moby''s? What kind of international joke is that?


    However, Moby said very firmly, "That person''s speed, strength, and body strength are all above me!"


    Saying that, he exined with a grave expression, "Just now, he grabbed your cor and lifted you up, the whole process was so


    fast that I couldn''t even react!"


    "Moreover, the strength of his arms was so great that he grabbed your whole body, and you struggled so violently to get free, but


    his whole body didn''t move at all!"


    "You remember, to be able to grab you is not strong, grab you, so that you can not break free is not strong, but to be able to stand


    and not move no matter how you break free, not even a millimeter of discement, this is very strong!"


    "Even Tom level of experts here, let alone let him grab an adult, even if he grabs an adult dog, he can not stand still in the violent


    struggle of the dog to break free! I can''t either!"


    "So, that young man''s skills are unfathomable and very good!"

 Chapter 3283

    Chapter 3283


    Moby''s words made Anson''s heart, suddenly tense up.


    He couldn''t think about how to get back his reputation, but hurriedly asked, "Moby, if this person''s strength is really above you, if


    they have any evil intentions, then what should we do?"


    He said calmly, "If the other party really has bad intentions, then they may have already done it, you have to know that they came


    in a total of eight cars."


    "The only one who came down, has strength is above me, those who did not get off, maybe the strength is even stronger than


    him, in this case, we simply can not beat others."


    Anson''s neck shrank in fear and he hurriedly asked, "So now is it time to go and let the master make a decision?"


    Moby said, "I feel that the other party should not have malicious intent, otherwise they would notmunicate in this way, it


    seems that we have to let the master meet that so-called temple master of theirs................................................. "


    At this time, Old Su did not know what was happening outside.


    This time he is not in a good state, because in the hands of Charlie he has suffered a lot of losses, not to mention the ruined


    reputation, two sons also disappeared, and gave arge piece of the industry to Zhiyu, a session of blows, so he is very


    decadent.


    He has been trying to find an opportunity to turn the tide, but when he thought of the mysterious expert''s superior strength, he


    could not even find out the other party''s identity, he felt deeply frustrated.


    At this time, Moby and Anson suddenly told him about the situation outside, which made him even more annoyed in his heart.


    However, after hearing that the other party was very strong, he didn''t dare to be slow.


    So then, he could only fight his spirits and said to Anson, "Anson, go and ask that Temple Master of theirs toe in, I''ll wait


    here."


    "Okay." Anson nodded hastily, turned around and went back to the main gate, and said to the young man, "Our master has


    agreed to see your Temple Master, please ask him toe with me."


    The young man did not say anything, but turned around and went to the fifth car.


    At that moment, the car window was slightly lowered into a slit, so he bent down and whispered a few words into the slit.


    Afterward, he heard the person insidemand something and immediately stood up straight, gestured with a hefty salute, and


    shouted, "As youmand, Temple Master!"


    After saying that, he immediately shouted, "All of you, gather!"


    As soon as these words came out, the four doors of the other seven cars all opened at the same time, and all at once, another


    two dozen men in ck came down.


    Subsequently, each of these men walked outward three meters and surrounded the eight cars, guarding the fifth car.


    At that moment, the door of the fifth car was pushed open.


    A young man wearing a ck trench coat and tactical leather boots stepped down.


    This man has a handsome appearance, a cold demeanor, and a pair of dark eyes full of murderous aura, which can bring a strong


    sense of oppression to the people around him in an instant.


    When this man stood outside the car, the group of people immediately said respectfully, "Wee Temple Master!"


    The man did not respond, but walked straight toward the Su family vi gate, while walking, with a few yful said:


    "The Su family''s head ran away from Eastcliff to Suhang, it seems that the family''s troubles are not small, right!"


    Hearing these words, Anson was very upset in his heart, but at this moment, he didn''t dare to speak nonsense, and could only


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    say respectfully, "The master is already waiting in the living room, please follow me."


    The man did not even look at him and walked straight into the vi door.

 Chapter 3284

    Chapter 3284


    Crossing the courtyard and arriving at the front door, Anson ran a few steps ahead and respectfully opened the door.


    The man stepped on the hard tactical leather boots all the way through the foyer, and then saw Old Su sitting in the living room.


    At this time Moby standing by Old Su just took one look at the man and was filled with horror!


    He felt that the aura on this man''s body was definitely the only one he had ever seen in his life!


    Maybe even a four-star martial artist might not be his opponent!


    So, he could not help but exim in his heart: "What is this guy''s origin? So young, why does he have such great strength?!"


    Elder Su also did not expect that the so-called Temple Master that the other party spoke of was a young man of twenty-seven or


    twenty-eight, so he frowned and asked, "You young friend, I wonder why you want to see me?"


    The man looked at Elder Su, smiled, and spoke, "Grandpa, you don''t remember me?"


    Chengfeng couldn''t help but frown, thinking, "Could this guy be some kind of an old friend?"


    However, no matter how he looked at it, he could not recall any interactions between this young man and himself.


    So, he opened his mouth and said, "Forgive my clumsy eyes, I really can''t remember


    The man smiled faintly and said, "More than twenty years ago, my father was very close to Uncle Su, and at that time, Uncle Su


    led the anti-Wade alliance, or my father was the first to respond."


    Speaking of which, he said with a somewhat dark expression, "It''s just a pity that he didn''t listen to Uncle Su''s advice at the time


    and had to fight with Changying of the Wade family in the futures market, and ended up falling into Changying''s carefullyid out


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    trap because he was too adventurous and lost his entire family fortune......................................................... "


    "Thenter, he leaped from the roof of the headquarters building of the Future Group, the Future Group since then fell to ashes."


    "Seven dayster, my mother took a full bottle of sleeping pills and died with him, I have been an orphan since then, was taken


    overseas by a rtive..................... "


    Chengfeng heard this, suddenly widened his eyes, and said offhand: "Future Group......


    you...... your father is Arthur Wan?!"


    "Yes!" The man''s eyes suddenly burst out two sharp auras and said in a stern voice: "I am Arthur Wan''s son! And also his only


    bloodline in this world, Joseph!"


    Hearing this, Chengfeng waspletely relieved.


    He didn''t know much about Joseph, he only had some impression of his father, Arthur Wan.


    In his heart, he thought, "Thirty years ago, when Arthur was saddling up to Zynn every day, he concluded that that guy Arthur


    would hardly be a great weapon."


    "This person''s ability was not outstanding, not thoughtful enough, andcked the understanding of the big picture, if not Zynn


    thought he was loyal, it was impossible to bring him up all the way."


    "Arthurter couldn''t make a market value of ten billion Future''s group, but also thanks to the Zynn even dragged the promotion


    help."


    "But this guy, still did not show much progress, after the Su family and the Wade family fought, he in order to show loyalty, dared


    to fight with Changying in the futures market, and ended up losing a fortune."


    "At that time, Arthur Wan''s funeral was presided over by Zynn, but what I didn''t expect was that Arthur Wan''s wife took medicine


    tomit suicide, immediately following him."


    "At that time, Zynn felt really very guilty, also talked to me about, wanting to adopt Arthur''s only son, Joseph............................. "


    "Only, unfortunately, Joseph after that, directly evaporated, no one knew where the child went."


    "But who would have thought that twenty yearster, this kid actually took the initiative to find me!"


    "Moreover, listening to that meaning of Moby, this guy seems toe from not small, one of his men, the strength is far above


    Moby!"


    "Gosh...... this boy, is now mixing well?"

 Chapter 3285

    Chapter 3285


    At this thought, Chengfeng''s heart suddenly became excited.


    "It seems that this boy Joseph is not an enemy, but even a friend!"


    "This, is simply the silver lining in the dark cloud!"


    "Other than that, just to say that this kid has experts under his hand who are stronger than Moby, maybe he can help me a lot!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he suppressed his inner joy and said with iparable emotion, "So you''re Arthur''s son! I can''t imagine, I can''t imagine!


    You''ve grown so big!"


    Speaking of this, his expression suddenly darkened, and sighed, "I still remember when your mother had an ident, your Uncle


    Su was determined to adopt you."


    "But at that time, you had already disappeared, he searched for you for a long time, there was no news, and med himself for


    this for a long time."


    "Yes." Joseph nodded and said lightly, "A rtive of the family picked me up overseas     at that time I was too young and did not


    know how to contact Uncle Su."


    Chengfeng nodded slightly and sighed, "Zynn must be very happy if he knew you were still alive!"


    After saying that, he hurriedly asked again, "Joseph, what have you been doing overseas, all these years?"


    Joseph spoke, "I lived in Colombia for many years, and then I ran around the world."


    "Colombia?" Chengfeng asked in surprise, "Are you looking after a business in Colombia now?"


    "No." Joseph said with his head held high: "When I was fourteen years old, I joined a mercenary army in Colombia and served the


    big drug lords there in the early years, and then I came out to start my own business."


    Chengfeng asked in surprise, "You also do that kind of business?"


    Joseph shook his head and said in a cold voice: "I will never touch that kind of thing in my life, the self-made business I am talking


    about is the establishment of my own mercenary organization."


    Saying that, he looked with full pride and said, "Eight years ago, I set up my own mercenary organization, with the name of


    Cataclysmic Front, as a way to remember my parents, but also to constantly remind me that I must take revenge for my parents! "


    When these words came out, Moby was immediately stunned!


    He looked at Joseph and asked, his voice trembling a little, "Cataclysmic Front is yours?!"


    "That''s right!" Joseph coldly said: "Cataclysmic Front is my creation, eight years, my elite force under mymand has reached


    tens of thousands! And it is also ranked as one of the top five mercenary organizations in the world!"


    After saying that, he said in a loud voice with some excitement, "For so many years, I have never been back to China, and I came


    back this time to take revenge for my dead parents and seek justice for them!"


    Chengfeng did not know about the Cataclysmic Front.


    Because although the rich and powerful people in China are very rich, but they will not have anything to do with the mercenary


    organization.


    The mercenary organizations were all in regions that were always at war, and many of them were in the third world, so they were


    However, since the Front has more powerful experts than Moby, and is still one of the top five in the world, it is not necessary to


    think about it to know that it is definitely not an idle person!


    Moreover, the most exciting thing for him is that Joseph is here to seek revenge!


    Who to seek revenge? Naturally, the Wade family!


    And he has be the leader of the world''s top five mercenary organizations, that Changying Wade died, he could possibly not


    know about it.


    He knows that Changying is dead, but he still wants to seek revenge in the country, looking at this meaning, he intends to make


    the Wade family pay!


    Since it is to engage the Wade family, then is this not equal to give him help in disguise?


    So, Chengfeng said with surprise at this time: "Great! It''s really great! Arthur his spirit in heaven, know that you came back to


    avenge him, must be smiling in nine springs! He must be smiling in his nine corners of the earth!"


    Joseph''s eyes were a little red, he held back his tears, looked at Chengfeng, and asked, "Grandpa, where is my Uncle Su at this


    moment? For so many years, I''ve wanted to apologize to him in person, he was so kind to our family."


    "But when I left, I didn''t say hello to him, and I haven''t taken the initiative to contact him for so many years, I''m really ashamed!


    Must apologize to him in person!"

 Chapter 3286

    Chapter 3286


    Chengfeng froze, then let out a long sigh and stifled, "Ah! Zynn he...... has been missing


    for a long time!"


    "What?! Disappeared?" Joseph asked in surprise: "Uncle Su he..... how did he


    disappear?!"


    Chengfengmented: "I do not know, only know that he disappeared in Aurous Hill, I investigated for a long time did not find any


    valuable clues, and the mastermind behind this matter is someone with a superb strength of the top experts, I thought of many


    ways to find out the truth, but there is nothing.......................................................................... "


    Speaking of which, Chengfeng took a long sigh, full of sorrow!


    Wan Joseph did not hesitate to say off the record: "This matter let me deal it, I must find out the whereabouts of Uncle, save him


    back!"


    To Joseph, he was only grateful to Zynn.


    Because he heard his father say when he was a child, the Su family''s old man actually always despised his father.


    However, Zynn had always been very good to him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Because of Zynn''s support and help, the Wan family was able to increase its assets by more than ten times in just a few years.


    It could be said that Zynn was the benefactor of his father, Arthur, and even the entire Wan family.


    Therefore, when Joseph came, he was not polite to Chengfeng, nor did he want to be polite to him.


    Moreover, he had been following the Su family''s situation overseas before.


    Knowing that before, Zynn was once forced to cover for Chengfeng because of Ruoli''s matter, and was even sent to Australia by


    old man, so he had a very bad view of him.


    Now when he heard that Zynn had disappeared, he was naturally anxious from the bottom of his heart, and almost immediately


    wanted to order his men to go to Aurous Hill to find out what was going on.


    However, once he thought that there was still an important thing to do, he temporarily restrained his impulse.


    Then, he looked at Elder Su and suddenly knelt down on one knee and said ashamedly, "Grandpa, Uncle treated my family as


    kindly as a mountain back then, now that he is missing, I should spare no efforts to find his


    whereabouts..................................................... "


    "It''s just that...... right now I have something to do that I''ve been waiting for twenty


    years...... "


    "So...... also please give me some time, when the Qingming festival is over, I will


    definitely mobilize all the experts of the Cataclysmic Front to search for Uncle with all my might!"


    Chengfeng asked in confusion, "Joseph, what is the important thing you are talking about?"


    Joseph said with sharp eyes and a cold tone, "Avenge my parents! Avenge the hatred!"


    After saying that, he said in a stern voice: "I heard that the Wade family just rebuilt the ancestral tomb some time ago, and even


    developed a mountain directly for the feng shui of the ancestral tomb, named Waderest Mountain, and will hold some kind of


    ancestor worship ceremony there this year at Qingming!"


    "That''s right." When Chengfeng heard this, his eyelids instantly jumped wildly, and he said, "The Wade family spent a lot of money


    to build the Waderest Mountain, and it has long been a sensation in the capital, and it is said that a top feng shui master was


    found to sit in the Waderest Mountain for three years, which is really high-profile!"


    Joseph gritted his teeth and said, "But when my father left, the ashes could only be perched in a cemetery on the


    outskirts............................. I remember, the cemetery, Uncle Su paid for


    my father''s..... "


    Chengfeng nodded, emotionally: "After your mother died of medication, it was also your Uncle who dealt with her affairs, her


    ashes, and your father''s were buried together, your Uncle spent a lot of money, bought arge ce in the cemetery, to both of


    them rebuilt the grave mound."


    Joseph heard this, the whole person has tears, he clenched his teeth, clenched his fist, the whole body trembled violently.


    A few momentster, Joseph said with great hatred: "My parents died one after another, and the culprit, Changyang Wade, is


    lying on Waderest Mountain, a feng shui treasure! I, Joseph, do not ept this! And I won''t allow it! Therefore, on the day of


    Chingming, I will lead my men to k!ll on Waderest Mountain!"


    "I will strip Changying''s coffin from the Wade family''s ancestral tomb in front of the Wade family!"


    "I will strip the entire Wade family''s ancestral tomb! And then let the whole family give up Waderest Mountain and change its name


    to Wanrest Mountain!"


    "I also want everyone in the Wade family to wear mourning clothes and kneel on the ground to wee my parents'' coffin into


    Mount Wanrest and give them a beautiful and respectful burial!"

 Chapter 3287

    Chapter 3287


    Joseph''s ambition immediately made Chengfeng extremely excited.


    Even he would not dare to do such an outrageous thing to the Wade family.


    Think about it, if in this top luxury circle, someone has stripped the ancestral graves of another family, and also raised the ashes


    of others, and finally to hog the ancestral graves of others, is there anyw?


    And if you really do such a vicious thing, how to mix in this circle in the future? Who will cooperate with such a person?


    After all, this is a beast that does not move to plow people''s ancestral graves.


    However, although Chengfeng also felt that the revenge n of Joseph was a bit shocking, but once he thought that the target of


    his revenge was the Wade family, he was so excited that he almost roared out.


    "Now someone is going to dig up the ancestral grave of the Wade family and then force that old dog Zhongquan to wear sackcloth


    and mourn to bury Arthur, is there anything more enjoyable in this world than this?"


    "No more, absolutely no more!"


    "If this can really be a reality, then the Wade family ispletely finished, what qualifications does a family that can''t even


    guard its ancestral tomb have toe out and make a fool of itself?"


    "What else will there be in the future that will put them in their eyes?"


    When he thought of this, Chengfeng stepped forward and held Joseph, who was kneeling on one knee, and said with excitement,


    "Joseph! If you really want to do this, I will help you to get justice for your parents!"


    Joseph shook his head and said seriously, "I want to personally avenge my parents'' death, Grandpa you don''t need to interfere!"


    Hearing these words, Chengfeng was even more pleased with him.


    He actually did not want to get involved in this kind of thing, because once he did, he would have to take the me along with


    Joseph.


    Thepany is a mercenary and does not mix with the rich and powerful circle in the country, so he does not have to care, how


    people in the circle see him.


    What''s more important is that Joseph is at least famous, after all, he wants to avenge his parents.


    But if the Su family is also involved in this matter, then it is a master without a name.


    Since the personmitting this has no name in the circle, it will naturally fall into no one''sp, Chengfeng also does not want to


    be involved in such trouble.


    So, he waved his hand and said quickly: "You want to avenge your parents with your own ability. This I understand very well, but,


    after all, yours is a mercenary organization outside the country, if there are any problems that are not easy to handle at home, feel


    free to contact me!"


    "Good." Joseph answered, said with a resolute gaze: "Please rest assured that Grandpa, after I have eliminated the Wade family,


    I will do my best to find Uncle''s whereabouts!"


    "Back then, my parents'' funeral was organized thanks to Uncle, and when my parents'' tomb is moved to Waderest Mountain, I


    also hope that Uncle could be present to be a witness!"


    "Good! Good! Good!" Chengfeng said with great emotion, "If Zynn knew that you had achieved this today and could return to your


    country to avenge your parents'' death, he would be overjoyed!"


    "You do not know, for so many years, Zynn was overwhelmed by the death of your parents he felt hard to be at peace, I do not


    know how many times in front of me he mentioned this       "


    Joseph clenched his fist: "I will not let Uncle disappointed!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3288

    Chapter 3288


    After saying that, Joseph stood up and said with an arch hand, "Grandpa, please forgive me for disturbing you today, I just


    returned to China, there are still many things to deal with, so I won''t bother you much!"


    Chengfeng hurriedly said, "Joseph! You''ve just returned to China after such a long time, so I must give you a chance to celebrate


    your return, so you and your men wait for a moment, I''ll arrange for the back kitchen to prepare a banquet, let''s have a good drink


    and catch up.


    Hearing this, since the elder had already extended an invitation, and this old man was also Uncle''s father, he also felt that if he did


    not stay for a meal before leaving, it would be unjustifiable in terms of etiquette.


    So, he immediately sped his fist and said, "Since that''s the case, then I''ll respectfullyply with the order!"


    Chengfeng was overjoyed and hurriedly instructed Anson, "Anson! If you don''t have enough staff, go to the best restaurant in


    Suhang and invite the entire back kitchen over, make sure to prepare the best dishes and the best wine."


    "If there is even a hint of failure to meet the top standard, I will ask you!"


    Anson hurriedly said respectfully, "Master, don''t worry, I''m on my way now!"


    Chengfeng nodded and said to Joseph, "Joseph, let your mene in for a rest and a cup of tea, and if you need anything, tell


    the servants directly, they will serve you well."


    "I''m old, my health is not good, I need to take some medicine and oxygen at this time, so I can build up some energy and have a


    few more drinks with you at the wine tableter!"


    Chengfeng''s warm and hospitable attitude also raised Joseph''s impression of him by a few points, and he nodded with some


    respect in his words, "Grandpa, you go first, I''ll just sit here."


    Chengfeng smiled and nodded, then said to Moby beside him, "Moby, you should apany me to my room."


    Moby hurriedly said, "Yes, Master, I''ll help you!"


    In fact, Chengfeng didn''t need to take any medicine or oxygen at all.


    The main reason why he had to find an excuse to leave at this time was that he couldn''t wait to find out from Moby what kind of


    organization and strength this Cataclysmic Front was.


    Chengfeng took Moby all the way to his room and closed the door before he lowered his voice and asked Moby: "This


    Cataclysmic Front, what exactly is its origin? Why have I never heard of it?"


    Moby said: "Master, it is normal that you have not heard of the Cataclysmic Front, but I have to say, the strength of the Front is


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    very strong, especially in these years, they are almost unbeaten in the mercenary field."


    "I heard some overseas martial arts colleagues talk about it, it is said that the Cataclysmic Front is full of experts, the strength is


    above me, to say less than a dozen, to say more than a few dozen people may also be possible!"


    "D*mn!" Chengfeng said off the record: "This is bullsh!t, right? How can the strength of the Cataclysmic Front be so strong? I''m


    afraid there aren''t even five people stronger than you in such arge China, so how can he have so many experts in one


    organization?"


    Moby said, "Master, there is no room for martial arts masters in the country, just like the old dartboard, which was indispensable in


    the ancient chaotic times, but nowadays, except for those war-torn ces, there is no one to eat this bowl of rice?"


    "Now want to eat this bowl of rice in the country, I am afraid they will go hungry...... "


    "So most martial arts masters can not earn money at home, so they prefer to go overseas to gain a foothold, other than that, just


    the first overseas Chinese gang - ''big circle gang'' in, there are at least several people with strength above me."


    "Most of these experts have gone overseas in recent decades, the strength than what is said outside the double flower red stick to


    be too strong!"


    After a pause, Moby continued, "In addition, Colombia and Mexico''s drug lords, Italy and the U.S. Mafia, Japan''s Yamaguchi


    Group, all have top experts sitting behind. These are few to name but there are many more"


    Speaking of which, Moby remembered something and said, "Right, there are many experts in the country in the early years who


    were self-made overseas, they all have their own gangs or organizations, the scale may not be asrge as the Front, some may


    only have a dozen people."


    "But even so, it is absolutely not to be underestimated, a dozen with a decade or even decades of top experts, once they join to


    engage in a Beheading operation, even the Cataclysmic Front is shadowed!"


    Hearing this, Chengfeng could not help but marvel: "In that case, these overseas waters are really unfathomable huh!"

 Chapter 3289

    Chapter 3289


    Hearing Chengfeng''s exmation, Moby also agreed and said, "Master, there are too many dark sides of the overseas world that


    are not known to the people, hiding dirt and mixing fish and dragons!"


    "Moreover, the more troubled a ce is, the easier it is to breed such a powerful organization such as Cataclysmic Front!"


    "I really didn''t expect that the head of the Cataclysmic Front was so young, and I really can''t imagine what kind of encounter this


    Joseph had. How can, in such a short time, someone create an organization like Cataclysmic Front! Ordinary people can''t


    possibly do it anyway!"


    Chengfeng couldn''t help but ask: "By the way, how is the financial strength of the Cataclysmic Front?"


    "It''s very strong!" Moby said seriously: "This kind of mercenary organization. The profitability is very strong!"


    After a pause, he continued, "The revenue of the Cataclysmic Front is estimated to be at least a hundred billion dors a year."


    "What?!" Chengfeng asked, dumbfounded, "Hundreds of billions of dors a year, that''s opening a money printing machine!"


    Moby exined, "Master, a hundred billion dors seems a lot, but don''t forget. There are tens of thousands of mercenaries in the


    Front, and these mercenaries are all masters of licking blood from the de, and their average sry is very high."


    "Even the most ordinary big-headed soldiers, no one will do this kind of life selling work without a hundred thousand dors a


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    year;"


    "And then counting the senior officers in those mercenaries, I think the average annual sry must be at least three or four


    hundred thousand dors;"


    "With 50,000 people, just the payroll, it would be one or two hundred billion dors a year."


    "And that''s just the cost of sries, not including the cost of bases, training, meals, transportation, and the cost of maintaining


    weapons and equipment;"


    "And the bigger cost is weapons and ammunition; a bullet costs a few dors, a grenade hundreds of dors, a shell thousands of


    dors, and when you fight a war, the money is spent faster than it is printed."


    "Moreover, for these top-ranked mercenary organizations, reputation is very important, and once casualties ur on the


    battlefield, they must be responsible to the end."


    "If someone is injured, a full set of medical treatment must be provided; if someone is sacrificed, a substantial pension must be


    paid;"


    Speaking of this, Moby concluded, "I estimate that the annual profit of the Cataclysmic Front should be around ten billion


    dors."


    Chengfengmented, "Ten billion dors is a lot of money! This group of people has been hanging around outside thew for


    years, and they don''t have to pay taxes, so whatever they earn is their own."


    Moby nodded and said, "As far as I know, they are now expanding wildly in the third world war-torn countries."


    "The overall investment cost is estimated to be very high, but after they have sessfully established their roots in all the war-torn


    regions, their strength will definitely be able to go up another level."


    Chengfeng frowned and said offhandedly, "I really didn''t expect that this Joseph was so capable!"


    "In a ce outside of thew, where even the most basic personal safety is not guaranteed, he can actually build a mercenary


    organization with huge strength in such a ce, it''s really not simple!"


    "Compared to his simple-minded, reckless straw man father. I don''t know how much stronger he is!"


    Moby said with approval, "This person is indeed not simple, and I see that he is very grateful for the kindness that the youngest


    master showed to their family back then."


    "If you can make good use of this, it might bring us more help!"


    Chengfeng nodded with excitement and said offhandedly, "Yes, this is definitely a once- in-a-lifetime good opportunity for my


    family!"

 Chapter 3290

    Chapter 3290


    Half an hourter. When Robin, the five-star war general of Cataclysmic Front, was leading a thousand soldiers to meander back


    towards the west wing of Hamid''s base, the Su family''s subordinates had already prepared several tables of iparably rich


    banquets.


    Chengfeng kindly invited Joseph and his men to sit down at the banquet.


    He took Joseph''s hand and let him sit beside him, while not forgetting to continue to climb up with Joseph, sighing:


    "Joseph, if your father knew what you have achieved today, his spirit in heaven would be extremely relieved........................ "


    Joseph thought of histe father, naturally, his heart was very emotional.


    He came back this time to avenge his parents, but he also hopes to be in front of their graves.


    He wants to tell them about his experiences over the years in order to console their spirits in heaven."


    "He should, He should!" Chengfeng nodded his head repeatedly. Asked, "Joseph, what are your specific ns to seek revenge on


    the Wade family?"


    Joseph spoke: "I have asked my men to use another identity and buy back our Wan family''s old mansion, I will depart for Eastcliff


    this afternoon."


    "First return to the old mansion for a few days, in addition, to wait for my three Generals to finish the task at hand and meet me in


    Eastcliff."


    Saying that, Joseph''s eyes burst out with a strong murderous aura and said in a cold voice: "At that time, the four Generals of the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Cataclysmic Front will gather in Eastcliff, and other experts will alsoe to Eastcliff one after another from all over the world."


    "On the day of the Qingming Festival, I will bring them, as well as the sixteen battle generals of the Front, and hundreds of elites,


    to destroy Waderest!"


    Hearing this, Chengfeng''s dried arteries were already boiling with fervor, and he was busy asking, "Joseph. Those three Generals


    of yours, where are they at this moment?"


    Joseph ndly said, "One person is in Palestine, another is in Yemen, and another is in Syria."


    Chengfeng nodded gently and thought, "It''s true that they are all ces that are always at war.


    So, heplimented: "These ces are constantly at war, your men have been training in such ces for years, the level of


    actualbat must be very good!" "I''m afraid it''s no less than the famous ckwater!" Joseph said without modesty: "In terms of


    actualbat level, I am not inferior topanies like ckwater, and it is only natural for me to be ranked first in arge-scale


    mercenary organization."


    Speaking of this, Joseph said disdainfully, "The reason whypanies like ckwater are famous all over the world is because


    of the human tactics and the support of their governments."


    "It won''t take long for me to overtake them and be the number one mercenary!


    Chengfengughed and said, "I believe you will have no problem!"


    Joseph nodded, said with an arrogant face: "American ckwater was hired by Syria some time ago to clear the opposition forces


    in the country, but it took ckwater a year to achieve results."


    "But I just cooperated with Syria for just a month, and I have already broken through and conquered several cities in a row!"


    "I believe, another half a month, we will be able topletely wipe out our opponents and win!"


    "At that time, Cataclysmic Front will beat ckwater''s face in front of the world''s mercenary organizations!"


    After the victory, we will build a mercenary base in Syria covering an area of over 100 square kilometers.


    Chengfeng was dumbfounded and said out loud, "A hundred square kilometers? How could they give such arge area ofnd to


    the Cataclysmic Front?"


    Joseph ndly said: "This is the condition I agreed with them, I help them to pacify the opposition forces."


    "They provide me with thend and all the facilities I need, a hundred square kilometers ofnd use rights, in developed areas is


    indeed impossible, but in that kind of ce, ten times is nothing, and for them, long-term cooperation with the Cataclysmic Front is


    beneficial."


    "The Cataclysmic Front will also assist them to maintain stability, we each take what we need, a win-win for all!"

 Chapter 3291

    Chapter 3291


    The words of Joseph shocked Chengfeng to the core.


    If just now he still wanted to take advantage of Joseph, then he was now really very admiring of him.


    A young man less than thirty years old, able to develop to such a scale in the world of guns and bullets, simply admirable beyond


    measure.


    So, he took the initiative to lift a ss of wine and said from the bottom of his heart: "Joseph! I have never admired anyone in my


    life, Changying of the Wade family is the first, you are the second,e, I toast to you!"


    When Joseph heard the word Changying, his expression was slightly cold, then he looked at Chengfeng and asked seriously,


    "Grandpa, was Changying really as strong as the legend?"


    Chengfeng nodded and said heartily: "Although I have deep grudges with the Wade family, but I have to admit that Changying


    was indeed very strong, think back when he reigned, including me, I do not know how many people gnashed their back teeth,


    Joseph looked serious, and asked: "Grandpa, I want to know, Changying in the end what made him strong."


    Chengfengmented, "Hmm...... Changying this person, seems to be a schr, very


    elegant, but he was not what the martial arts people are, can not be said to be unarmed, butpared with the martial arts


    people, he was about normal."


    Joseph asked again, "Then why does everyone think he was very strong?"


    Chengfeng pondered for a moment and said very seriously, "The word strong may not necessarily be a hard fist, the most


    powerful thing about Changying, I personally think there are three points."


    "Which three points?"


    Chengfeng said: "First, was his strong personality! You know, most people are born to disobey others, most people are born not to


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    be led by others, but Changying''s charisma makes many people willingly follow him and obey him;"


    "Second, was his unparalleled personal ability! Changying had an extraordinary strategic thinking and big picture view, he was


    truly a top genius in the business world who could n between the tent and win beyond a thousand miles;"


    "Third, was his unusual self-control ability!"


    "Changying, never because the situation was optimistic and overly adventurous, and not because the situation was pessimistic


    and overly cautious, just like the fast-changing futures market.


    Changying could in the extremely rapid rise in the market, firm in reaching the predetermined target immediately after the


    liquidation of positions, even if everyone was bullish to do long.


    "All think thatter will continue to rise, he would not change his predetermined target, this point the vast majority of people could


    not do!"


    "In addition, the Changying had many fans, like his women from Eastcliff to Zhonghai, from China to foreign, there was nock of


    initiative to send embrace, but he would turn away all the temptation, I only saw this one man who could do this!"


    Speaking of this, Chengfeng sighed: "In short, this person was in my life, was the most admired one!"


    Hearing this, Joseph could not help but frown and asked, "Changying was so powerful, why did he die? Who exactly killed him?


    There are rumors outside that it was the Su family that killed him, I wonder if it''s credible?"

 Chapter 3292

    Chapter 3292


    Chengfeng smiled and said, "Let me tell you this, when Changying''s light was at its peak, our Su family relied on a number of


    people to set up the Anti-Wade Alliance to barely carry over." "In the end, the Anti-Wade Alliance was actually not a proactive


    organization, but for the warmth of the group was set up, and if we had the ability to kill him, in the beginning, if we had the ability


    to kill him, we would not have been outssed by him."


    "What''s more, Changying had already quit the business world when he died, so what''s the point of killing him at that time? We


    were all in business, who would do such a money-losing deal with no return?"


    Joseph nodded with a gloomy expression and asked, "Then who was the one who killed him?"


    Chengfeng shook his head: "This, I''m not sure, all those years of divergent views, but no one has conclusive evidence, slowly this


    matter has been too long, no one is there to pursue the original cause."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph made a coldugh, and said: "It seems that empty nning, decisive thinking, is far from enough!"


    "If you want to gain a foothold in this world, your brain must be alive and your fists must be hard! If Changying could have one-


    tenth or even one-hundredth of the power of my organization back then, he wouldn''t have been killed at such a young age!"


    Chengfeng was slightly stunned, then he reacted and hurriedlyughed: "You''re right, Joseph! These days, there''s no point in just


    having a good brain, it''s only the way to be both literary and martial!"


    After that, he said with a ttering face, "In my opinion, you are the model of both civil and martial arts, and your future with


    Cataclysmic Front will be unlimited! Come on, I''ll drink to you!"


    Joseph smiled, raised his ss, and said to Chengfeng: "After I win a great victory in Syria, and after I move my parents'' coffin


    into Mount Wanrest, Cataclysmic Front will spend three to five years to fully prate and even cover the entire Middle East


    region."


    "This will be achieved relying on the base in Syria! At that time, I will be the king of mercenaries!"


    The King of Mercenaries is the second major goal in Joseph''s life.


    And the first one, naturally, was to avenge his parents'' death.


    Now, in his opinion, he was not far from these two goals.


    Right now, the situation of the Syrian war was very good, and the final victory would definitely be obtained before the Qingming


    Festival.


    At that time, the four war Generals under hismand will gather in Eastcliff, take away the Wade family in one wave, and then


    go to Syria for full development.


    All this, at present, has shown the water to the momentum!


    And just when Joseph was in high spirits at the wine table, the war situation in Syria, however, had changed in a way that he


    could not expect.


    Robin, who was leading a thousand Cataclysmic Front men on a sharp march through the valley, had no idea, what was waiting


    for him next, exactly.


    Under the cover of the rumble of artillery, the thousand men quietly followed the ravine along the side of the mountain road and


    detoured towards the west side of Hamid''s base.


    The route chosen by them was very concealed, almost entirely valleys as well as counter slopes that were not visible from the high


    ground away from the eyes of Hamid''s troops.


    Plus there was artillery fire as cover, so he felt that Hamid''s men, could not have detected that a unit had broken away from the


    frontal battlefield.


    The mountain road was rugged, and they had specially made a circr route in order to avoid being discovered by the enemy, so


    although the journey had been a sharp march, it had taken a lot of time because of therge detour.


    However, Robin had carefully nned everything, thinking that he could conceal it from the world, but he never dreamed that as


    early as when he had just led his troops to start.


    Hamid''s drones in the sky had already captured the movement of this unit of men.


    And now, Hamid hasid a death trap, waiting for him to throw himself into the!

 Chapter 3293

    Chapter 3293


    When the young people in other countries, holding a few thousand dors worth of drones, in the outdoor wilderness blindly shoot


    the device in the air.


    The advantage ofplete stasis is that the drone can remain stationary in the sky and closely observe the target, unlike the U.S.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Global Hawk, which needs to constantly fly in circles around the target.


    Hamid, on the other hand, had already made tactical arrangements.


    He analyzed that the opponent should not exceed 1,200 people at most, through the picture transmission signalsing back


    from the sky


    They were going to encircle them from the west nk, so he had already sent down orders to send three hundred more soldiers to


    defend the permanent fortifications on the west nk.


    Although three hundred soldiers are not much, but using the timing and location, it is still more than enough to defend against the


    attack of more than a thousand soldiers.


    The permanent fortifications built by Hamid, although not yet fully constructed, were specially camouged externally.


    The camouged fortifications, if it does not fire, even if you pass by it ten times, it is almost impossible to detect.


    The firing holes of these fortifications had been blocked in advance with arge number of fist-sized pieces of rubble, and then


    covered with ayer of loess from the outside.


    Moreover, when they did the camouge, they also left a few doorway-like gaps from the inside.


    With this small gap alone, the people inside can easily observe the situation outside.


    And this camouge made of rubble is also very convenient and easy to remove.


    Once you want to shoot, you only need to pick up the rubble with your hands, you can pick up all the rubble, and immediately after


    that you can put the gun out and fire with full force.


    If Robin encircled from the west nk, he would just pass through these hidden fortifications, and by then, all of his men would be


    exposed to the crossfire of the machine guns.


    However, he did not know this.


    He only thought that he had to hurry to take down Hamid and use a victory to cover up his mistake just now.


    This time aftering to Syria, they have been taking it easy.


    Always feel that the opposition forces are just a bunch of third-world bandits without much military education, not much stronger


    than the Somali pirates.


    The elite came to fight these guerris with AKs, it was as easy as pie.


    Therefore, they did not make adequate preparations before the battle, nor did they carry very expensive high-end weaponry.


    For the Front soldiers at this moment, the RPG shoulder-fired rocket was the most powerful weapon they had on hand.


    However, Robin felt that the RPG was enough.

 Chapter 3294

    Chapter 3294


    The huge loss in the frontal attack just now was not because of how strong the enemy was, but that his side was indeed too lightly


    defeated.


    As long as he paid attention to it now and found the right strategic n, he would definitely be able to lead his men and easily


    attack the other side.


    Now that he and his men had arrived at the foot of Hamid''s west wing, he believed that in an hour at most, this battle would be


    over! This time, there were three options in the tactics developed by his army.


    The first and best option was to quietly feel the entrance to Hamid''s permanent fortifications, then suddenly kill them and take


    them by surprise, wiping them all out inside the fortifications they had built themselves.


    This is the goal that the attacking side is most eager to achieve in all offensive battles, as it is the only way to work the objective


    with the greatest ease and at the least cost in terms of casualties.


    The second second-best option is to use RPG rockets after touching the vicinity of the permanent fortifications to strike them with


    precision.


    As for the third and worst option, it was a forcible attack at all costs.


    However, the third option is rarely sessful.


    Because once inside the opponent''s firework, and can not solve the opponent''s fortifications, the other side almost forms a


    reaper-style killing advantage, this situation if you can still win, almost all rely on the corpses to the front pile up.


    Therefore, Robin does not intend to use the third option until as ast resort.


    But as amander, he must also consider every possibility, so he again considers the third option, set a red line, once the


    casualty reduction exceeds 60%, immediately retreat.


    But he knew in his heart that this scenario, could never happen.


    After the preparations werepleted, Robin led all the soldiers and checked their equipment and ammunition. After making sure


    there were no problems, he said through the inte with themander of the frontal battlefield, "We have now touched the


    opponent''s western nk, you shouldunch a feint immediately now!"


    The other side immediately replied, "After my sideunches a feint, your side must immediatelyunch a surprise attack as well!"


    Robin looked at the time and said, "I willunch a surprise attack from the west nk ten minutes after youunch your feint!"


    "Why do you have to wait ten minutes?" The other side is very puzzled said: "The other side firepower is very fierce, and the


    defense is strong, ten minutes I do not know how many men to lose, my side of the fight, your must hurry and immediately


    encircle, this is the most reasonable n!"


    Robin said seriously: "I have to wait for you to attack first, and wait for the enemy to begin to engage in the fire with you, it is


    important to determine the location of the enemy fire point."


    "My people can uratelyunch a quick sneak attack, directly end the enemy fire point, otherwise if we rush together, simply


    can not do it urately!"


    The other side hesitated for a moment and thought that was the case, so they spoke up and said, "Okay! I''ll have the soldiers


    prepare and attack in ten minutes!"


    He knew very well in his heart that he had no other choice now, with the fortification of Hamid, it was impossible to attack head-on,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    and there was no chance even if everyone was exhausted, the only chance of sess was here with the Frontal army.


    And Robin has been a mercenary for several years, although said to be experienced, but his kind of experience, all in the war-torn


    areas to attack small armedbat groups, he did not encounter really strong, strategic opponents.


    This is like a martial arts master, but all the time, only by beating street punks to umte experience in realbat.


    A person who abuses vegetables too much, they will certainly be more and more like vegetables.


    What''s more frightening is that he will be immersed in the sense of aplishment of repeatedly abusing vegetables


    sessfully, unable to extricate himself, not even aware of the fact that he has be more and more vegetables like.


    So, at this moment, Robin, not knowing that his side detour has been found out, is still holding high-powered binocrs,


    observing the movement of the front position.


    He was still instructing a few soldiers around him, saying: "You guys also pay attention to observation, after their second round of


    feints, we can just observe the location of Hamid''s fire points, when we have marked down all these fire points, when we start the


    attack."


    "Immediately with the fastest speed, pull out all these fire points! As long as we pull out their fortifications, we will have won!"


    Several soldiers nodded and immediately took out their observation equipment and mapping tools, preparing to map out the


    locations of the opponent''s fire points as quickly as possible after the feint attack began.


    Robin was so sure of himself at this moment that Hamid''s frontal position was already in his pocket!

 Chapter 3295

    Chapter 3295


    Ten minutester, the shelling against Hamid''s position stopped on time.


    On the front battlefield, three thousand soldiers carrying hundreds of RPG rockets once again charged toward Hamid''s position.


    The group had already been beaten back once and knew that the enemy firepower was fierce, so the second time theyunched


    the attack, each of them was nervous for fear of identally getting k!lled.


    But the military order was in front of them, and although they were afraid, they could only go forward with their heads held high.


    Soon, they entered the fire range of Hamid''s fortifications again.


    Hamid naturally showed no mercy to this kind of leek that came to his door and immediately ordered to fire and k!ll as many


    enemies as possible.


    The second round of fire was exchanged between the two sides, and it was immediate!


    The attacking soldiers were in groups of five, one of whom used shoulderunched RPGs to bombard the fortifications.


    While the remaining four all used machine guns as well as assault rifles to provide him with fire cover to ensure that the RPGs


    would hit the opposing fortifications.


    This is the only tactic taught to them by the army that can y a small role in the offensive battle.


    Originally, the governmentmander thought that as long as the RPGs were moved up, they would not dare to take out all of


    Hamid''s fortifications, but at least they would blow up three or five of his fortifications and make him nervous.


    Once he was nervous, he would naturally put more troops and energy into the front, which greatly enhance the chances of


    sess of the nking detour tactic.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Hamid''s fortifications were built very obscenely.


    The front of each fortification was reinforced and camouged inyers along the positive slope of the mountain itself.


    Under this circumstance, the attacker carrying an RPG from the bottom to the top of the mountain, the trajectory of the shot is


    almost parallel to the positive slope of the mountain, so it is difficult to hit the fortifications.


    In this way, the rocket either grazes the sloping surface of the fortification or hits it at a very small angle.


    For this kind of rocket, the real power must be a ny-degree angle focus on the front, otherwise, once grazing the edge of the


    explosion, basically with scratching nothing different.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, even if such a small angle hit, the probability will be directly refracted out of the rocket, not only fails to destroy the


    enemy, refracted out of the rocket but also scattered around, identally wound a lot of their own people.


    Robin and his men were still looking through the binocrs, desperately recording the location of each of Hamid''s fortifications.


    While observing, Robin ordered, "We willunch a sneak attackter, we must use the fastest time to take out all these


    fortifications, once we take care of them, Hamid''s base will be defenseless! We will be able to win easily!"


    Themanders at all levels around him immediately patted their chests and promised that they would definitely pull out all these


    known fire points.


    However, they had no idea that right in front of them, on the seemingly undefended western nk, there were more than thirty fire


    points.


    Long before Robin''s mercenaries led the team to feel over, Hamid''s three hundred soldiers had already ambushed in one step


    ahead.


    Originally, ording to the n, the interior of these fire points were to bepletely opened up with pits by Hamid.


    And the interior of the pit should also be built with multiple firewalls, once the enemy enters the channel from a certain point, it can


    immediately use the firewall to iste the enemy in a very small area, thus avoiding internal infiltration by the enemy.


    This design, like the interior of a ship, to have multiple waterproof doors.


    The function of the waterproof doors is that if a location ruptures to fill with seawater, it immediately closes all the waterproof doors


    in this area to prevent seawater from filling the other cabins, thus maximizing the safety of the ship.


    Unfortunately, this wave of government forces attack came too quickly, Hamid simply did not have time to build such arge


    project, so he could only first build some independent hidden fire points.

 Chapter 3296

    Chapter 3296


    In order to snipe the troops of Robin''s mercenaries, Hamid''s 300 soldiers entered more than thirty fire points, then immediately


    closed the entrance of each fire point from the inside.


    In this way, each fire point became an independent bunker, and the soldiers did not have any way of retreat inside.


    Although this method has many disadvantages, but there is an advantage, that is, the soldiers inside are almost there to break the


    boat, must live and die with the bunker, so their will to fight is very high.


    Each fire point is configured from five to ten men depending on the size of the area and the angle of the design.


    Inside, the firepower configuration was light and heavy machine guns and RPGs.


    In addition to this, there is a very adequate ammunition reserve, as well as enough food and drinking water tost for more than a


    month.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    From this point alone, it is enough to see how strong Hamid''s sense of strategic reserve is now.


    He even ns to use a few years to open up a strategic base of several hundred thousand cubic meters of space inside the


    surrounding mountains.


    By then, including weapons and ammunition, food and drug, fuel supplies, all can achieve huge amounts of storage.


    What''s more ruthless is that he wants to dig several equipment depots at the foot of the mountain.


    At that time, armored vehicles and helicopter gunships are all stored in them, and even if the government troops keep bombing for


    a month, they can''t bring him substantial damage.


    At this time, the frontal battlefield feint had been carried out for five minutes.


    Originally, there were five minutes left before the attack time set by Robin''s mercenaries.


    However, Robin, seeing the heavy casualties of friendly troops, was afraid that these guys would notst more than ten minutes


    before being repulsed.


    Once the opponent''s feint was repulsed, then he could no longer nk the opponent and catch them off guard.


    So, after roughly confirming the location of Hamid''s fire point, Robin rushed to the 1,000 elites and said, "Brothers, we''re not


    waiting! Everyone join me to avenge the death of our brothers! We will take Hamid''s head to pay tribute to the brothers who just


    died!"


    As soon as they heard this, the crowd chanted the slogan of vowing to take Hamid''s head!


    Seeing everyone''s enthusiasm, Robin nodded with satisfaction and continued,


    "Once we meet the enemy head-on, no one should be soft or hesitant! As long as the enemy, regardless of men, women, and


    children, must be k!lled on the spot, and strive for a shot to the head! Do you understand?"


    The group of people firmly nodded heavily, the color of murder overflowed.


    "Good!" Robin only felt a surge of blood boiling, and he immediately shouted, "Charge!"


    As the 1,000 soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front rushed up with Robin, at least half of Hamid''s 300 soldiers were able to observe


    this army directly through the slits of the hidden firing ports.


    And they did not return fire, but each of them is holding his breath, afraid to make any noise by the other side to be found.


    The reason why they haven''t returned fire is that the mercenaries of the Cataclysmic Front have not yet entered the middle of their


    fire coveragework.


    Since they were fighting an ambush, they naturally had to wait until the enemy reached the middle of the ambush circle before


    firing.


    Only in this way, while striking the enemy on all fronts, can they cut off all the enemy''s retreats, so that they have nowhere to hide.


    Even, there should be nowhere to retreat for them!

 Chapter 3297

    Chapter 3297


    When Robin led the 1,000 soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front and rushed up the slope of the western nk, he had already fallen


    into Hamid''s encirclement on that side.


    When he was worried about missing the opportunity to lead the charge, he didn''t even notice that there were already several


    stone gaps around him, which suddenly turned into t ck holes.


    Immediately after that, the tongue of machine-gun fire instantly gushed out!


    At one time, the sound of gunfire!


    Robin only heard gunfire all around his ears, and before he had time to react, he heard the miserable wailing soundsing from


    around him, and the sound of soldiers falling to the ground with bullets!


    One thousand people werepletely targeted by the muzzles of more than two hundred light and heavy machine guns as well


    as dozens of RPG rockets.


    Then came the unstinting saturation strikes.


    The bullets were wildly venting, putting down rows and rows of soldiers around Robin. It was no different from a massacre.


    The sound of gunfire, explosions, just a minute or two, Robin''s team lost more than half!


    His whole face was filled with horror, and he shouted: "Damn it! We''ve been ambushed! Quickly organize a breakout!"


    But. How could he know that there was no longer any possibility for them to break out now?


    These 1,000 people had simply fallen into a death trap surrounded by more than 3 dark forts.


    No matter which direction they broke out, they were actually bumping into the gun.


    They also tried to return fire, but under such firepower, they could not even find a ce to hide, and it was even more difficult to


    return fire.


    After all. Their opponents, all hidden in the steel and concrete fortifications, and their weapons are difficult to bring their opponents


    to effective killing.


    On Hamid''s side, only a very few people were hit by the bullets fired into the fortifications.


    As the number of soldiers in the Cataclysmic Front became smaller and smaller, some soldiers knew they had no hope of


    escaping and shouted out loud, "Quick, protect the General!"


    Immediately afterward, many people in all directions shouted the words "protect the General" and surrounded Robin and few


    people standing around him.


    Soon, he was covered by dozens of people.


    Seeing his brothers falling down, Robin was filled with grief and anger, and shouted with red eyes, "Brothers, today''s ambush is all


    because of my poormand, I hope you can forgive me!


    Several soldiers cried and said, "General, we are all your soldiers, from the day we followed you, we have never regretted!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Robin choked up and said, "To be able to fight alongside you guys is a privilege in my three lives!"


    After saying that, he gritted his teeth and said, "Now there is no hope of survival, why are you still so protective of me, all get out


    of the way, let me fight with these ba5tards! This way I can die with less grievance!"


    Dozens of warriors from the Front had tears in their eyes. As more and more of theirrades were killed on the periphery, only


    40 or 50 of them were left in a group of 1,000 people.

 Chapter 3298

    Chapter 3298


    At this time, the firepower of more than thirty fire points have all been aimed at them.


    Seeing that the soldiers around him had fallen by more than twenty, Robin pushed away from the soldiers in front of him and


    raised his assault rifle towards a fire point that was spewing fire not far away, firing back hard while shouting: "Ba5tards! I''ll take


    you with me even if I die!"


    After saying that, he took a step and rushed out.


    When the other soldiers who were still alive heard this, their blood instantly went to their heads. A group of people neatly shouted


    the slogan of dying together and followed Robin and rushed out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, this kind of suicide charge, except for making them feel less stifled, could hardly have any impact on the battlefield.


    As soon as he came out, he was hit by more than ten bullets and instantly fell to the ground... dead.


    The other mercenaries who followed him also did not escape this fate, one by one, like cutting wheat, were quickly killed, in less


    than 30 seconds, all killed in action!


    This one-sided massacrested less than five minutes before it was over.


    Afterward. Hamid''s soldiers came out of their bunkers and began to clean up the battlefield.


    After the battle, there were 1,001 mercenaries, including General Robin, all of them killed.


    On Hamid''s side, there were sixteen casualties, six of whom died and ten were injured. But none of them were life-threatening.


    This was definitely aplete and utter victory.


    At this moment, themander of the frontal feint, after waiting for a long time and not seeing Robin''s army noting from the


    other side, and lost nearly a thousand soldiers in this feint.


    He was furious and used the radio to question why the other side still did not attack, but on the other end of the radio, no one


    responded.


    He immediately asked his men to contact the other officers of the Cataclysmic Front, but the result was that there was no


    response.


    This caused him to panic to the extreme.


    On the battlefield, there was no way that a force of a thousand men would be lost, and the other side was not just some shrimp


    soldiers or crab generals. These 1,000 people are the elite of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Whether it is the degree of training,bat ability, orbat literacy, they are much better than his side.


    The only possibility that such a force ispletely lost. The only possibility is that they have met with an untimely


    death........................


    The other side was horrified and hurriedly withdrew all the soldiers they had sent up to feint.


    At the same time, and hurriedly sent scouts, with the fastest speed to feel over to find out what happened.


    An hourter. When the other side''s scouts approached the west nk slope, they immediately used a high-powered camera to


    observe the positions.


    This look does not matter, immediately he was frightened pale.


    At this moment, Hamid''s soldiers were cleaning up the battlefield on the west wing position.


    As for the 1,000 elites of the Cataclysmic Front, as well as theirmander, Robin, all became c0rpses covered with bullet holes.


    Hamid''s soldiers were currently collecting their weapons and equipment as well as other strategic materials.


    The soldiers were more interested in the weapons and ammunition carried by the elites of the Cataclysmic Front because the


    overall level of these weapons was better than Hamid''s army.


    All of the weapons used by them were NATO-style weapons, most of which are with active U.S. forces.


    While Hamid''s forces used almost all of the Soviet Union''s former Warsaw Pact-style weapons from the 1960s and 1970s and


    1980s, which were quite different from each other, both in terms of level and age.


    In addition to the soldiers'' interest in the weapons, they were also very fond of their desert camouge uniforms.


    Regrettably, their desert camouge uniforms had long been beaten with countless holes and had no more use.


    However, the Hamid soldiers who were good at treasure hunting found that. Although the tops of the elites of the Cataclysmic


    Front were all beaten into sieves, the pants were mostly intact and could be peeled off to wear.


    This kind of American desert camouge clothing, the fabric workmanship are very good, the price is not expensive than the


    Hamid soldiers wear broken pants out of a hundred thousand miles.


    On top of that, what made the soldiers salivate even more was the boots of the elites of the Cataclysmic Front.


    This gang had very expensive professional tactical boots, reasonable design, superior performance and anti-bashing, and anti-


    puncture, desert and mountain marching, simply a godsend.


    These boots have always been in high demand in the Middle East, ced on the ck market, at least several hundred dors a


    pair, and there is no supply of them.


    So, the scout witnessed the brutal image of Hamid''s soldiers stripping the pants of the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front one by


    one, then taking off their boots, and finally throwing the b0dies into the valley.


    And what made him, even more, horrified was that his camera just happened to catch the corpse of Robin, who, at this moment,


    had only a pair of pants left in the lower half of his body, and his entire body was shot with at least a dozen bull3t holes, while he


    was d3ad in a horrible way.


    That scout was terrified to the extreme while fleeing in fear, he reported to his superiors by radio: "Cataclysmic......................


    Cataclysmic Front, all dead........ Commander Robin....... also dead...... "

 Chapter 3299

    Chapter 3299


    The news of the death of Robin and a thousand soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front was like a bolt from the blue to themander


    of the attacking side!


    He didn''t care about the death of the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, but he felt that if even the Cataclysmic Front couldn''t


    attack Hamid''s fortifications, the group of hangers- on under him would be even more hopeless.


    Moreover, he brought a total of more than 5,000 soldiers, in two rounds of charges nearly 2,000 perished, excluding 1,500 people


    of Cataclysmic Front, now the actualbat power lost at least arge half!


    More seriously, after two charges, his soldiers have clearly realized that want to rely on flesh and blood to take Hamid''s position,


    almost impossible to see with their own eyes. With two charges, so many of theirrades died, they are now full of fear.


    At this time morale is already extremely low, if forced to organize a third charge, in addition to sending them to death, there is no


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    other meaning.


    Therefore, he also knew very clearly that he simply could not have another chance to take Hamid this time.


    So, he immediately reported the battle situation to his superiors and asked for permission to withdraw his troops and go back to


    rest.


    When his superiors heard the situation, they were furious!


    The many victories over the past few days had long filled their expectations for the purge of the opposition, and they firmly


    believed that this goal would soon be achieved.


    But unexpectedly, all of a sudden, the reality gave itself a blow to the head.


    A war, not even the enemy has not yet seen, their own side has faced 3,000 deaths, this is a bit uneptable.


    What was even more iprehensible was that this man, Robin, had previously led these Cataclysmic Front mercenaries to a


    number of victories, and in the eyes of their group of nativemanders, was simply a super warmander who could not be


    defeated.


    Look who could have imagined that such amander would die in such a way.....


    In his anger, he also immediately synchronized this news to Walter, one of the four battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front.


    At this time, Walter, who was waiting in Damascus for the feedback on the results of the four fronts of the Cataclysmic Front,


    suddenly received the news of Robin''s death, and he couldn''t believe it for ten thousand times until the other side sent him the


    video taken by the scouts, and then he had to ept this reality.


    In a small-scale attack battle, more than 1,500 of his men died as well as a five-star war general, this is the first time since the


    establishment of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Walter really can''t understand why mountain-upying opposition forces can have such a powerful fighting force, he feels that


    this matter is extremely strange, so he did not dare to have any dy, rushed to call, ready to report this period of time to the


    Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front, Joseph.


    And at this time, Joseph is at the dinner table of the family vi in Suhang, and enjoying Chengfeng''s wine.


    Chengfeng doesn''t look like the head of the Su family, this old thing really became a licking dog, the level and attainment is


    extremely high.


    Originally, Joseph had a problem with this old guy, after all, he did always look down on his father, if not for the face of Zynn,


    Joseph would not even bother to eat and drink with him.


    However, the old man began to shoot him with all kinds ofpliments as soon as he came to the table, Joseph at first can also


    be bashful, but soon found himself floating.


    For a person like him, who has endured humiliation for so many years, his bones are indeed quite depressed.


    The more this kind of person, the more he needs a chance to release, the more he needs others to know his ability and to affirm


    and praise him.


    Therefore, when he found out that Chengfeng, the Su family head who made his father not dare to breathe in front of him back


    then, was actually groveling and ttering to himself, his heart, which had been repressed for years because he had not been able


    to avenge his parents, was greatly satisfied.


    Unlike Joseph, Chengfeng, at this time, was already filled with shame inside.


    He had never knelt down to anyone from his youth, and after middle age onwards, he was admired by all.


    But who would have thought that he, who had been proud all his life, would grovel to a 20-something-year-old in hister years?


    This feeling hurts his pride, but he had to continue to keep this ttering face, because he desperately needs Joseph to help him


    solve the series of problems in front of him.


    So, after three rounds of drinking, he once again took the initiative to lift his ss and said with a smile:


    "Come on, Joseph, I''ll drink to you again, with this ss of wine I wish you a victory on the day of the Qingming Festival, in


    Waderest Mountain! You willpletely avenge your parents'' death!"

 Chapter 3300

    Chapter 3300


    Joseph yed with the wine ss in his hand and said seriously,


    "Grandpa , it''s not Waderest, it''s Wanrest! After Qingming, the whole Wanrest Mountain, is the cemetery where my parents are


    sleeping, I will deploy a hundred elites of Cataclysmic Front to seal up the whole mountain, not allowing any idle people to disturb


    their peace in the future!"


    Chengfeng immediately blurted out, "Yes, yes, Mount Wanrest! When your parents'' graves are moved there, I will personally pay


    my respects on the spot!"


    Joseph nodded with satisfaction and said, "It would be best if you can go."


    Saying that, he said with great emotion, "Actually, my father told my mother more than once back then that he felt a lot of pressure


    every time he saw you."


    "Is that so?" Chengfeng was very surprised and asked, "Arthur, why would he be stressed out when he saw me?"


    Joseph gave Chengfeng a look and said in a somewhat unpleasant tone, "Because he felt that you''ve always looked down on


    him! In your eyes, he was Uncle Su''s fox friend, and still the kind of fox friend whopletely despises Uncle Su and only pulls


    down Uncle Su''s rank."


    "Every time he saw you, he had that feeling of being disliked and disgusted by the other parent when the poor student goes to


    y with the superior student."


    Chengfeng awkwardly smiled twice and hurriedly exined, "I think Arthur may have some misunderstanding about me, I am a


    person who is not smiling, a little serious to everyone."


    "Even to Zynn, I am always pulling a face, rarely give him any good look, so I definitely did not mean to look down on Arthur!"


    Joseph slightly surprised to look at him, seriously said: "But I have contact with you down today, and do not feel that you are a


    person who does not smile, nor do I feel that you are serious to anyone, is this because, I now have the strength that my father


    did not have back then?"


    "This...... cough....... this....... " Chengfeng stammered for half a day, but he could not say anything.


    Joseph''s words put him in an even more awkward state.


    He knew that Joseph wasughing at him.


    After all, his attitude was indeed very ttering after learning that he was the Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front and


    learning that his organization was extremely strong.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    To be honest, this face of his was a bit disgusting even to himself.


    But what could be done about it?


    The current situation for him is only to do everything possible to close rtions with Joseph.


    The only hidden problem is Zhiyu''s powerful benefactor, because Joseph is about to take on the Wade family.


    About this matter, only Joseph can help him with.


    Once Joseph can take care of that guy, he will have 10,000 ways to make Zhiyu return the Ocean Shipping Group!


    At that time, the Su family will have a great opportunity to take off again!


    At this time, Joseph saw Chengfeng''s old face red, smiled yfully, waved his hand, and said, "Forget it, these are all things that


    happened 20 or 30 years ago, let''s not talk about it, in short, if you can go to pay respect to my father, I believe his spirit in


    heaven, will also be pleased."

 Chapter 3301

    Chapter 3301


    Hearing Joseph''s words, Chengfeng finally breathed a sigh of relief, indeed, he did not expect that being an old lick dog would be


    so tiring.


    So he promised: "Don''t worry, I will personally go to your parents'' grave to pay my respects!"


    He said, he deliberately sighed, "I am now waiting for the day of Qingming you smoothly k!ll on Wadrest, oh no, smoothly k!ll on


    Wanerest!"


    Sure enough. Chengfeng''s sentence of emotion immediately shifted all the conflicts in Joseph''s heart to the Wade family.


    Joseph gave a fierceugh. Gritting his teeth, he said, "A mere Wade family, what can stop me from k!lling at Wanrest? When the


    timees, there is no need for me to personally take action, just send one of the fourmanders under mymand, the


    Wade family will not be able to resist!"


    After saying that, his expression became colder and colder, and he said in a stern voice: "But. I still want to let the Wade family


    feel what is called crushing!"


    "At that time, my fourmanders will definitely gather at Wanrest Mountain! I''ve waited for this day for twenty years, these


    twenty years I''ve been lying in wait, enduring humiliation, just to not leave any room for the Wade family to turn back when this


    dayes!"


    Chengfeng resumed his dog licking face and said with a smile, "In that case, I will return to the capital on the day of Qingming,


    and I will be there when you move the graves of your parents on the second day of Qingming!"


    "Good!" Joseph nodded and said offhandedly, "After I move my parents'' casket into Wanrest Mountain, I will immediately lead the


    Fourmanders to Aurous Hill personally, no matter what, I will find out the truth about Uncle Su''s disappearance, as long as he


    is still alive, I will definitely bring him back safely!"


    Chengfeng said excitedly, "Joseph with your personal efforts, I believe Zynn will be able to return safely!"


    Joseph added: "Don''t worry, when we find out who is behind the attack on Uncle, I will definitely cut him off and never leave any


    hidden problems for Uncle Su!"


    Chengfeng was so excited that tears wereing out, he actually did not care whether Zynn coulde back alive or not. What


    he really cared about was the benefactor of Zhiyu, as long as he could be k!lled, he would not have any worries!


    At this moment, Joseph''s subordinate, who was extremely powerful, suddenly picked up a satellite phone and said to Joseph,


    "Supreme Commander, it''s a call from the Green Eyed Wolf King!"


    The Green-Eyed Wolf King was the War Commander Walter, one of the four War Commanders of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Moreover, he was the Commander who was the most sk!lled at leading troops into battle in the entire Front.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    For this cooperation with Syria, Joseph then handed over more than ten thousand elites, as well as the entiremand, to him.

 Chapter 3302

    Chapter 3302


    Although the Cataclysmic Front is a modern mercenary organization, its internal structure is very much in the martial arts style.


    The four War Commanders of the Cataclysmic Front also followed the example of the four guardians of the Ming Cult in martial


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    arts novels and gave themselves four fancy names with a strong martial arts vor, namely the Green-eyed Wolf King, the White-


    clothed Tiger King, the ck-faced Panther King and the Golden-furred Lion King.


    Among them, the Green-eyed Wolf King and the White-clothed Tiger King are both of Chinese descent. The Green-Eyed Wolf


    King is naturally Walter, who is in Syria, while the White-clothed Tiger King is the young man with superb strength beside him.


    As for the ck-faced Panther king and the golden-furred lion king, they are ck of African descent and a blond white of


    American descent respectively.


    At this moment, the ck-faced Panther king is in Yemen, while the golden-furred lion king is in Palestine.


    Seeing that Walter called him, Joseph immediately said with a smile, "It seems that our Green-Eyed Wolf King is going to send me


    thetest good news today!"


    "Since the moment he entered Syria, he has been able to destroy and break through the country. The war in Syria has already


    advanced by half, and the remaining opposition groups are no longer in a state of flux, so I think we will be able to purge them in a


    few days."


    As he spoke he was in a good mood, immediately took the phone from the white tiger king, opened his mouth, and said with a


    smile: "Walter, how many battles have you won today?"


    Walter on the other end of the phone said in a shameful tone,


    "Supreme Commander! Today, the troops of Robin''s encountered unprecedented resistance in the attack against Hamid''s armed


    forces, and Robin''s army is k!lled, and the Cataclysmic Front lost a total of 1,534 elites!"


    "This is because of my ipetence inmand, so please punish me!"


    Joseph''s expression suddenly became iparably gloomy.


    He questioned in a cold voice, "What did you say? The Robin is dead? And lost over fifteen hundred soldiers?! Are you joking with


    me?"


    "Supreme Commander, this..... is not a joke....... ," Walter said in agony, "ording to


    what I know, they were using the normal infantry and artillery But I did not expect the other side to build a strong permanent


    fortification."


    "The artillery bombardment simply did not cause a substantial blow to the other side, and then the other side relied on the


    permanent fortification, in the process of our attack on us to cause heavy defeat........................................................ "


    Joseph asked sternly: "Then how did Robin die? He was a five-star war general, was he also killed by the enemy hiding behind


    the fortifications? As our highestmander in this war, did he also personally charge into battle?"


    Walter let out a long sigh. Exined: "Supreme Commander, after the frontal attack was ineffective, Robin led 1,000 soldiers to


    make a detour through the enemy''s nk."


    "But unexpectedly, the other side also built arge number of hidden fortifications on the nk, and they mistakenly entered the


    enemy''s fire range. Where the other side unterally ughtered them, Robin also failed to


    escape........................................................... "


    Speaking of this, Walter sadly continued: "The scouts took pictures of the enemy cleaning the battlefield, our brothers died too


    badly, everyone was shot more than a dozen rounds, and the ba5tards are really too inhumane."


    "Cleaning the battlefield, not only the weapons and ammunition of our soldiers were seized, even their pants, boots, were stripped


    off. It''s really worse than animals ah!"


    Hearing this, Joseph grabbed his wine ss and mmed it on the ground, then stood up and cursed angrily, "What a disgrace!


    What a disgrace!"


    "You are all the elites of the elites that I have carefully cultivated, and Robin was even a top five-star general, but you were


    defeated by a trash army in Syria, 1,500 elites died in battle, and even a five-star general died."


    "This has never happened before in the history of the Cataclysmic Front! Even in the most tragic battlefield, we have never lost a


    five-star war general!"


    When he said this, Joseph was already so angry that his veins were rippling, he gritted his teeth and questioned, "Are you guys


    worthy of the fame that the Front has built up in the global mercenary field for so many years?


    Walter was ashamed and said, "Supreme Commander! This time it was my misconduct inmand, I am willing to ept all


    punishments, even if you dismiss me on the spot, I have noints.......................................... "


    "The first thing I want to do is to give you a chance to avenge brothers with my own hands! Give me three days, within three days,


    I will take Hamid''s base and use his head to pay tribute to my dead brothers!"

 Chapter 3303

    Chapter 3303


    Joseph was not exaggerating, since the establishment of the Cataclysmic Front, it had never experienced such a tragic defeat


    and blow.


    In a single battle he lost more than 1500 people, what is this?


    Many mercenary organizations, from top to bottom, even the fighters with misceneous levels, the entire number of casualties


    together is not that much.


    ckwater led arge number of inadequately trained misceneous army, followed the United States in the Middle East for so


    many years of war, a single battle has never seen casualties of more than 100 people.


    Of course, this has a lot to do with the powerful firepower of the U.S. Army.


    This time, the Cataclysmic Front lost so many people in one breath, in the field of mercenaries, this is indeed astonishing.


    A moment ago, he was confident and boasted in front of Chengfeng. Now, he was suddenly hit in the face by such a painful


    defeat, and deep inside, he was naturally furious to the extreme.


    He wanted to pull Walter to the front and beat him half to death with his own hands.


    But at this time, Walter is in Syria, and out of reach.


    He could even think that after today, Cataclysmic Front would quickly be the biggestughing stock of the entire mercenary


    field, and there was no telling how many people would poke his backbone behind his back.


    Moreover, the death of more than 1,500 people, for the Cataclysmic Fronte, in addition to the loss of numbers and reputation,


    there is a huge amount of pension to be paid by him.


    The people recruited by ckwater, in addition to a small number of retired soldiers, most of them are some American street


    gangsters."


    "In the country, can only work as a warden, they put such people to the battlefield with simple training, both training costs and


    sry costs are not high, rtively, the pension standard is not high.


    However, the Cataclysmic Front is different.


    Its recruitment standards are very important to the soldiers, the threshold is very high, for each soldier, the actualbat ability is


    not weaker than the United States active duty troops, many of them are even stronger than the Marines such an elite force of


    soldiers on a cut.


    Therefore, the sry of the Cataclysmic Front is high and the pension is higher as well.


    Everyone is tying their head to the waistband of their pants anding out to do this kind of work, so they attach great


    importance to the pension because once they die in battle, they can still leave their families with a good amount of money for


    them to live well.


    In order to strengthen internal unity as well as the loyalty of the soldiers, the level of pension of the Cataclysmic Front is sixty


    times the monthly sry of an individual.


    That is a full five years of sry.


    If a person, with a monthly sry of thirty thousand dors, his pension would be one million eight hundred thousand dors.


    As for a man like Robin, whose monthly sry was more than one hundred and fifty thousand dors, the pension alone will be


    ten million dors.


    So, for these more than 1,500 people, the pension alone will be more than two billion dors.


    Moreover, there is a special standard in the pension system of the Cataclysmic Front.


    This sixty times the monthly sry of the pension standard refers to the case of a person who died in battle normally, leaving the


    whole body to the family.


    If the whole body can not be left, the pension will alsopensate for an additional part of the spiritual loss.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3304

    Chapter 3304


    After all, no matter which country''s funeral traditions, the precepts are the same, the burial tradition naturally requires the whole


    body into the coffin, and even cremation, the whole body cremation is best, so if there is no whole body, an additional 20 months


    of monthly sry is paid.


    If it ispletely impossible to give the body to the rtives, even if it is not even a stump, then thepensation has to be even


    higher, plus twenty months on top of the previous one.


    These more than 1,000 soldiers, all have gone without return, if the final fight downs Hamid, put the body in a coffin, sent to


    rtives, that the cost is rtively low.


    But if they can''t fight, and can''t get the bodies back, and can''t let these people rest in peace, then the pension rate is a hundred


    months'' sry per person.


    So the calction, three billion dors are not even enough.


    The Front''s annual profits of about ten billion dors, this battle, may directly cost a third of it.


    Moreover, the market recognition of the Front is likely to decline rapidly because of this battle, just like thepany, mercenary


    organizations also need to focus on their reputation and performance.


    If thepany has had major mistakes and scandals, will certainly affect the recognition of thepany by other customers, and


    then affect the actual revenue for it.


    Angry to the extreme, Joseph immediately cursed into the phone, gritting his teeth, "You immediately gather all the generals of


    Cataclysmic Front in Syria, I don''t care what kind of methods you use, within three days, give me Hamid''s head!"


    "Okay!" Walter, on the other end of the phone, said without hesitation, "Please rest assured, Supreme Commander, if I fail to


    Joseph''s voice was extremely cold as he said, "Remember your words!"


    After saying that, he angrily hung up the phone, his face was iparably blue.


    The young man beside him was full of shock and asked, "Supreme Commander, how can there be such a powerful armed force in


    a district of Syria, do you want me to fly over to support the Green-Eyed Wolf King immediately?"


    Joseph coldly said, "No need, it''s just some civilian armed forces, it''s not worth sending out two battlemanders at the same


    time! Let Walter take care of it himself, and if he fails to do so, I''ll make sure he gets the me!"


    The young man nodded gently and said, "I''m at the disposal of the Supreme Commander!"


    At this time, Chengfeng, aside, has a heart more or less a little shocked.


    The satellite phone was simr to the inte when talking, so he heard the situation clearly, as soon as he heard that Joseph''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    men had suffered a defeat in Syria, more than 1,500 people died at once, he was also scared to breathe.


    On the one hand, because the number of deaths is really frightening, the entire Su family does not have 1,500 courtiers, but


    Joseph lost so many people in one wave, which is indeed extraordinarily shocking.


    On the other hand, it is also because this Joseph really looks very angry, Chengfeng does not dare to touch his head at this time.


    Sure enough.


    Just a moment ago, he was still expressing his ambition at the wine table, but at this time, he directly threw the satellite phone to


    the table and said in a cold voice: "No more, depart for Eastcliff immediately!"


    Chengfeng didn''t expect that Joseph would leave, he hurriedly got up and said, "Hey Joseph, you came back from abroad, you''ve


    been running all the way, you''d better take a good rest for a few days first."


    "My vi has a dozen rooms vacant, why don''t you guys stay here for a few days and rest, anyway, it''s still early before the


    Qingming Festival."


    "No." Joseph waved his hand with a grim expression and said indifferently, "In a few days, it will be the anniversary of my parents''


    death, I have to prepare in advance, first pay my respects to them at the cemetery, and then prepare the best coffins for them."


    "Prepare the grandest grave moving ceremony, after I have ttened the Wade family so that I can move my parents'' coffins over


    there!"


    Chengfeng was just being polite, and did not really want them to stay, after all, although Joseph is very strong, but in the end, he


    is the head of an overseas mercenary


    organization."


    "While he is a nationally known businessman, if it is known that he is closely associated with such people, it is never a good thing.


    Moreover, if the Wade family is really trampled by him in the future, he is too close to him, will be thought by others as joining


    hands against the Wade family, such a pot once carried, in this circle, no one would dare to touch.


    Therefore, when he heard these words of Joseph, he hurriedly stood up and said seriously, "Joseph, the revenge of parents is


    greater than heaven, since this is the case, then I will not let you waste time!"

 Chapter 3305

    Chapter 3305


    Soon, Joseph, who was iparably angry in his heart, took his men and drove to Eastcliff.


    On the way, Joseph received a video sent by Walter from Syria.


    This was the footage taken by the scouts from the Syrian side near Hamid''s west wing positions.


    When he saw the soldiers under hismand, even the five-star general, being str!pped off and thrown into the cliff like dead


    dogs, Joseph''s lungs were about to explode with anger!


    He said angrily with a gloomy expression, "Pass my order to Walter! Make sure to wipe out this man and his forces, leaving no


    one behind! When the timees, I will use their corpses to pay tribute to these dead men!"


    The messenger beside him immediately said, "Yes, Supreme Commander! I''ll convey your order to the Green-Eyed Wolf King!"


    Joseph narrowed his eyes, his fingers kept thumbing an old gold ring on his left middle finger, and muttered under his breath, "If I


    didn''t have to take revenge on my parents right away, I would have gone to Syria and finished this Hamid with my own hands!"


    At this moment, Hamid did not even know that he had be a great enemy that had to be eliminated in the eyes of the Lord of


    the Cataclysmic Front.


    He only knew that the enemy had retreated and he had won, and it was as easy as winning.


    Once the front and west nk positions were cleared, he found that he had killed more than three thousand enemies, while his


    own side had lost less than a hundred soldiers.


    This was the biggest victory he had experienced so far, bar none, and it was enough to brag about for the rest of his life.


    And the soldiers under hismand were also rejoicing.


    Originally, they thought they were going to bepletely cold this time, but unexpectedly they had won a big victory, which was a


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    great morale booster.


    Zynn, who had been hiding in the anti-slope trench, was also finally relieved at this time.


    He was really afraid of Hamid''s defeat, and then he was treated as a soldier under hismand and was killed.


    But now, it seems to be safe for the time being.


    Although the war was a great victory, but unfortunately, Hamid''s base house was almost destroyed by artillery fire about 80%.


    The vast majority of the soldiers'' living space is gone, as well as some supplies and personal belongings that could not be


    evacuated in time.


    Seeing the base be a ruin, Hamid''s heart more or less regretted.


    But he also knows very well, this kind of earth house built in the valley, under enemy fire is the same as paper mache, can be


    preserved rather strangely.


    Moreover, ording to the current trend, in the future, he is not afraid to eat and sleep in the pit, because the pit is really safe.


    Therefore, seize the time to continue to excavate the pit and permanent fortifications, it became his immediate and urgent matter.


    So, on the front slope of the mountain, the cleaning of the battlefield was not yet finished, while on the opposite slope of the


    mountain, the engineers and the construction team from Iraq began to take up their wind picks again and work desperately.

 Chapter 3306

    Chapter 3306


    Meanwhile, Hamid also rushed to call Charlie.


    As soon as the phone call came through, he excitedly reported to Charlie: "Brother Wade, the enemy has retreated! I have won an


    unprecedented battle! It''s all thanks to you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With that, he gave Charlie a detailed report on the specifics of the war.


    Hearing this, Charlie was relieved and a little surprised at the same time, not expecting that the well-trained Cataclysmic Front


    could also suffer such a big loss at Hamid''s hands.


    Therefore, the first thing that came to his mind was that the Cataclysmic Front, which had suffered a big loss, would definitely


    So he hurriedly reminded, "Brother, you have indeed fought a beautiful battle, but the hidden danger is also really not small, the


    Cataclysmic Front has suffered such a heavy loss at your hands, but they will definitely try every way to make you pay."


    Hamid sneered and said, "Let them! I know how their weapons are equipped, the most powerful is just 152mm artillery, it has


    been proven that this kind of artillery can not cause any substantial blow to our base, if they want to attack my base, they can only


    use corpses to pile up one by one!"


    Charlie seriously said: "The enemy will be once gullible, but not twice, they have now figured out, your general situation and


    reliance, know that the hidden fortifications are your core defense, so they will definitely next target this point for precise surprise


    defense and strike."


    Saying that, Charlie added: "You should not forget that the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front are well-trained special mercenaries,


    if they give up the frontal charge and change to all-round secret infiltration, your advantage will also be greatly offset."


    "Do you remember how I burst into your base? I parachuted at high altitude, opened my parachute at low altitude, andnded


    quickly, your soldiers could not discover me at all??" "If the other side sent hundreds of special forces parachuting inside your


    base at night and secretly infiltrated you from inside the base, what would you do?"


    Hamid''s mood suddenly calmed down.


    This feeling was like just warming up with a pot of charcoal fire for nine days, and then immediately being poured with a pot of ice


    water.


    He realized that Charlie was right, the real reason he was able to win, one is the opponent''s gullibility, and another is that his side


    has a strong fortification.


    And the other sideunched a frontal attack war, did not give good y to the true strength of the soldiers of the Cataclysmic


    Front.


    If they change the frontal attack war into a special assault war, their own soldiers are afraid that they can not resist!


    If your own hidden fortifications are quietly pulled out by the other side one after another, how can you cope?


    If the other side''s soldiers infiltrate directly into their own positions and turn them into pieces, how should they respond?


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked Charlie: "Brother, you give me an idea, how exactly should I prevent next? I don''t want to win


    this war in a sh and then be decapitated by the other side!"


    Charlie thought about it and said, "The most important thing now is to find a way to prevent the other side''s special warfare team


    from parachuting in at night and then responding from the inside."


    "Yes!" Hamid gritted his teeth and said, "I killed so many people from the Cataclysmic Front this time, they would pick my skin and


    eat my flesh!"


    Charlie said: "Don''t worry, the Cataclysmic Front is powerful,pared to the United States is not even a mole, so as long as you


    y it safe, they can not help you."


    Hamid heard this, slightly relieved, said: "This is also..... Brother you say so, my heart


    rxed more."


    Charlie hmm, and said: "You must strengthen the reconnaissance of your base within a twenty-kilometer radius, if you find that a


    wary of airborne."


    Hamid said: "Brother, I''m not going to lie, I have several hidden posts around my base, all built in the mountains, some even in the


    cliffs."


    "So as long as theye inrge forces, I am sure to control the movement in advance, my only worry is airborne, they will fall


    directly on the head, nothing good way to prevent!"


    Charlie faint smile: "It does not matter, I have a way! Guaranteed they have no return."

 Chapter 3307

    Chapter 3307


    As soon as he heard Charlie say there was a way, Hamid immediately asked excitedly, "Brother, what good way do you have,


    hurry up and pass it on!"


    Charlie opened his mouth and asked him, "I remember you said that you seemed to have purchased a batch of thermal imagers?"


    "Yes!" Hamid hurriedly said: "I spent a lot of money to buy a batch of Russian-made thermal imagers, all military-grade, one can


    be exchanged for a Mercedes-Benz car, if you had not helped me to solve the funds, I certainly could not afford to use this thing."


    Charlie then said, "That''s good, you were doing big construction, the vigorous development of infrastructure, there should be a


    special demolition team, right?"


    "Yes, there is." Hamid said: "Here to open up the mountain and dig a hole we rely on sting, usually first drilling holes in the


    rock, bury explosives, sting and then on the human excavation."


    Charlie asked him, "The detonation method is electronically controlled?" "Yes." Hamid replied affirmatively, "Electronically


    controlled, each ster equipped with detonators, afterying the wire, a twist of the switch detonation point."


    "That''s good." Charlie said: "so, you first let your engineers in the various key defense areasy traps, mainly choose the kind of


    opennd suitable for paratroopersnding, and then choose a suitable sting point." "Get a sufficient amount of explosives


    buried in the ground, covered with arge number of rusty nails, iron and various other metal objects, the principle is smaller,


    sharp edges a little best;"


    "Then these sting points must carefully be camouged so that can not be detected by people, and most importantly, the


    detonating wires must be hidden well, so that no one can find out the end;"


    "If you have thirty detonation points, then be sure to number each detonation point and then draw a map with the location of each


    detonation point clearly marked;"


    "If the enemy uses parachute raids at night, they certainly will not scatter and jump down and attack individually, they must first


    "So, once your thermal imaging detects that the enemy has finished assembling, immediately detonate the nearest sting point


    to kill them extensively;"


    "When the sudden explosion makes them disoriented and the debris and iron pieces cause a mass hit to them, immediately have


    your soldiersunch a saturation attack on the area where they are, without giving them any chance to escape!"


    When Hamid heard this, he said excitedly, "Brother, I understand! I''ll arrange it right away and do everything as you said!"


    Charlie admonished: "Remember, be sure to number the burst points, the best way is to your entire base and the hill are


    distinguished in ordance with the ABCD way, and then each area of the bursting point and then by 1, 2, 3, 4 so sorted."


    "Then if the observation of the enemy falls in the A1 area, immediately let the ster detonate the A1 area of the bursting point, if


    the enemy ran to the B2 area, then


    immediately detonate the bursting point of B2, do not get it wrong."


    Hamid immediately said: "Brother do not worry, I will immediately order down, if anyone gets it wrong, I will shoot him!"

 Chapter 3308

    Chapter 3308


    At this moment, Walter, the green-eyed wolf king of the Cataclysmic Front, had already gathered all the soldiers of the


    organization who are all in Syria.


    The death of Robin as well as the other brothers has made this group of Cataclysmic Front members extremely indignant.


    They could not wait to rush up to Hamid''s position and shoot him to death, so as to avenge the death of their soldiers.


    And Walter is even more so.


    Robin was his favorite for many years, and now he died at Hamid''s hands, he could not wait to cut Hamid''s body into pieces.


    So, Walter gathered all the officers of the Cataclysmic Front and met to formte a battle n.


    The dozen or so officers present agreed that, given the current situation, the built of Hamid''s fortifications were so strong that they


    far exceeded the power of their conventional firepower.


    And the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front itself are strong in the ability of singlebat, especially the ability to infiltrate and


    assault, each one is almost the level of special forces.


    Therefore, the best way is to take advantage of their unpreparedness and surprise.


    Everyone has unified the strategic direction, the next is the specific tactical development.


    As we now know that Hamid''s front and west nk have fortifications, so no one is sure, east and north nk or not.


    In this way, the way to sneak in quietly from the outside, is blocked.


    The reason is that, without knowing the enemy''s fortifications, if they sneak in quietly, they are likely to be covered by the other


    side''s hidden fire points.


    Even if their soldiers are strong, they are all flesh and blood, which can beat the opponents hidden in the steel and concrete


    fortifications.


    So, this n was quickly passed.


    Can not quietly sneak into, then the only remaining program is airborne.


    Airborne has a huge advantage, it makes you able to directly bypass the opponent''s defenses, just by being airborne in the


    opponent''s hintend.


    If it is this kind of offensive battle, airborne can directly avoid the mountain slope,nding directly near the prism of the mountain


    top, so that the opponent''s slope of the fortifications are all null and void.


    Moreover, as far as they knew, Hamid did not have a system of anti-aircraft weapons.


    He has no anti-aircraft radar, no medium and high altitude surface-to-air missiles, the transport aircraft from high altitude, they


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    simply can not detect, and even if they find it, it is impossible to threaten.


    Hamid''s only shoulder-fired anti-aircraft missiles can fight helicopters, but for the rest, they are basically useless.


    In this way, it would be possible for the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front to perform high-altitude parachute jumps at night,


    jumping directly near the prism of the mountain top.


    Walter''s n is to send a thousand paratroopers, divided into two parachute echelons, before and after the twenty-minute interval


    parachute drop.


    And two echelonsnding in the south of the base, andnding in the north of the base, afternding each assembly.


    The reason for dividing into two echelons is also to put on double insurance.


    If one of the echelons is discovered by the enemy, the discovered echelon immediately can find cover in ce to wrangle with the


    enemy and attract enemy fire to ensure that the other echelon could sessfully assault the defense.


    Two echelons, 1,000 men, and directly bypassed the enemy''s frontal defense, in Walter''s opinion, this tactic was foolproof


    enough.


    However, at the same time, Hamid was also making preparations to deal with the paratroopers'' surprise attack.


    The n given by Charlie was very practical for him.


    Because he had long purchased arge amount of explosives in order to build fortifications.


    This explosive is very powerful, even thick rocks can be blown apart, so use to bury the explosive point, the power is very


    amazing.


    And his soldiers have also gone to the base blown into ruins, looking for a variety of suitable metal objects, and then loaded into a


    barrel, a barrel of delivery to the Hamid ordered explosive points.


    He was afraid of the other side to a decapitation operation, so this time in the entire base on all sides of the arrangement of more


    than one hundred and forty burst points, almost all the inventory of explosives all pike.


    He thinks, as long as they can carry through this wave, even if the explosives are all used up, this won''t matter.


    But if he can''t resist this wave, even if there are more explosives left, there is no point.


    So simply all bet on it, so that, even if the other side airborne armored vehicles, can also give it a st!

 Chapter 3309

    Chapter 3309


    After nightfall, a military airport in Damascus was extraordinarily busy.


    In order to drop 1,000 soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front onto Hamid''s base, the only few transport nes in Syria were pulled


    over, and in addition to that, two cargo nes were called from civil aviation.


    A total of six nes were responsible for tonight''s flight, and Walter also selected the strongest 1,000 elites from the 8,000


    soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, and had them armed and ready for the early morning airborne.


    In order to kill the enemy in one blow, Walter gave all the high-end equipment to these one thousand people.


    This includes a full set of the best single weapon for each person, a best bulletproof vest, a lightweight bulletproof helmet, a set of


    head-mounted night vision equipment, and multiple thermal imagers.


    This kind of high-end standard equipment is expensive, and there are very few channels to buy it, and even Cataclysmic Front


    can''t afford to do one set per person.


    Walter felt that since it was a night raid, the night vision equipment was simply a god. In the night when the visual


    distance of the naked eye is less than five meters, soldiers with night vision devices are simply as open, with great advantages.


    And the soldiers have very strong protective equipment, when the short fight, even if the enemy hits fire coverage, the soldiers will


    have great probability to ensure that the vitals are not shot, so you can further increase the advantage.


    In addition, Walter also specially equipped the 1,000 soldiers with a very cruel weapon, incendiary grenades.


    This incendiary grenade, the standard equipment of the U.S. Army, is simr in principle to napalm, except that it is made into the


    shape of a grenade for easy use by a single soldier.


    The incendiary grenade utilizes an aluminum thermal reaction that produces a high temperature of up to 3,000 degrees upon


    detonation, melting even steel.


    If you throw two of these grenades into an almostpletely enclosed shelter, it is enough to burn the soldiers hidden there into


    charcoal.


    If the space inside the hidden fortification isrge, it does not matter, this kind of bomb if fully burn, can lead to internal oxygen


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    depletion, the people inside even if not burned to death will suffocate to d3ath.


    Using this weapon to attack Hamid''s hidden fortifications, in Walter''s opinion, was the most appropriate.


    With superior weapons, superior vision, superior defense, and even more superiorbat power, he believed that his 1,000 elites


    must inflict great injuries on the other side.


    And just inside the barracks next to the airport, the 5,000 soldiers of the government army were also making their final assembly.


    This is also Walter''s third set of insurance, if the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front airborne face a fierce battle, the periphery of


    thousands of government soldiers will immediatelyunch a charge, inside and outside to annihte the enemy.


    The 5,000 soldiers, too, no longer used the daytime battle n, they no longer carried tractor artillery and arge number of


    shells, but directly used nearly 100 various types of carrier vehicles, and quickly marched towards Hamid''s base, and in a few


    hours, if they were fast, they could destroy Hamid''s base at the foot of the mountain.


    Just when the 1,000 soldiers were still checking their equipment, the 5,000 soldiers had already departed and set off, their


    movement speed was not as fast as the nes, so they had to set off one step earlier.


    As for the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, they would board the ne at 1:00 a.m. and then take off one after another within


    half an hour to head over to the enemy base.


    While the soldiers were checking their equipment, Walter was still exining the tactics to them, telling them to make sure to give


    full y and use all their advantages, and do their best to ensure the sessfulpletion of the mission.


    At 1:00 a.m., the soldiers carrying parachute packs began to board the ne in an orderly manner.


    Walter also personally boarded one of the military transport nes.


    Although he would not personally lead the parachute jump, he was going to be on this military transport ne to receive the


    battlefield situation in real-time through themunication equipment on the ne.


    So that he could provide tacticalmand at the first time when the soldiers needed him.

 Chapter 3310

    Chapter 3310


    The nes then took off one after another and lifted off, dividing into two echelons in the air, one in front of the other, heading


    towards Hamid.


    Meanwhile, 5,000 government soldiers, just under forty kilometers away from Hamid''s position.


    Since they were fully mobile, they were expected to reach their intended location in 40 minutes.


    In Hamid''s base, it was a frenzy of activity.


    More than 140 st points that had been pre-nted long ago were controlled by 14 sters and engineers.


    Each of them in front of the ster has marked the location and number of the bursting point, while they also hold a special


    channel using the walkie-talkie.


    Once the enemy appears, once the soldiers responsible for reconnaissance to determine the location of the enemy, will inform


    through this walkie-talkie channel indicating the need to detonate the bursting point.


    At that time, the person responsible for sting as long as they find the need to detonate the explosive point in their control range,


    immediately explode the designated explosive point in the first ce.


    In this way, even if more than 10 people control more than 100 detonation points, there will be no mishandling.


    At the same time, Hamid''s scouts are also concentrating on each road into the mountains, the drones are always guaranteed to


    But if the other side is arge mobile march, there will certainly be lights, and lights in the dark mountains, although it is difficult to


    be found, but the perspective of the drones can be unobstructed, so in the night is easier to find the enemy.


    Walter, sitting in the cockpit of the ne, was observing the ground outside the window.


    The mountainous areas of Syria are very remote and closed, and at night, there are only a few scattered points of light in the vast


    hilly areas. These, mostly, are viges located in the mountains, and there are also some belonging to small-scale opposition


    groups.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The two pilots of the aircraft are soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, because of the fear that the Syrian Air Force pilots are not


    experienced enough to fly, so Walter removed them with his own people.


    At this moment, the captain spoke up and said, "Commander, we will arrive at the jump position in twenty minutes."


    Walter looked out the window and said thoughtfully, "This ce is really too backward, it is said that many viges in the hilly


    areas are not connected to electricity until now."


    "Yes." The captain nodded and said, "Most of these points of light that we can observe from above are torches burning in the


    viges, but anyone who has ess to electricity is basically the opposition forces, and only they can afford to use generators."


    Walter smacked his lips and said, "I really can''t understand, fighting this kind of backward armed people, how can they kill our


    brothers.................................... there is a strong sense of the unknown in my heart, getting me a little distracted."


    The captain was busy saying, "Commander, you don''t have to worry too much, we lost the war during the day, mainly because we


    were light on the enemy, plus the enemy fortifications are there, we really do not have the advantage."


    "But the night raid, they certainly can not cope with!"


    "Other than that, with the night vision equipment alone, I''m afraid they simply can not afford to match, even if there are estimated


    to be only a few sets of great equipment."


    "Once we press up a thousand people, their sets of night vision equipment are useless, even if there are more soldiers, most of


    them are blind, and they certainly can not carry our attack."


    Walter nodded slightly: "I hope we can wipe them out in one fell swoop this time with our divine armyiil"


    Ten minutester, the alert light inside the cabin came on.


    The hatch at the rear of the ne slowly opened, and the soldiers knew very well that this was a signal to prepare for jump, so


    they got up and checked each other''s parachute bags.


    Twenty minutester, as the nes arrived at their jumping positions one after another, batch after batch of soldiers fell from the


    sky, raining down toward Hamid''s position.


    Before the first paratrooper had evennded, Hamid was alerted by the scouts that they had spotted the parachutists jumping


    through the night sky with thermal imaging equipment.


    So, everyone was pumped up and waiting for the gang to throw themselves at each other once again!

 Chapter 3311

    Chapter 3311


    As the first 500 men, one after another,nded near the south wing summit prism, another group of 500 men, also leaping from


    the aircraft, began to drift down toward the north wing summit prism.


    Since paratroopers were affected by wind speed, wind direction, and personal control ability, it was difficult for them to jump to the


    same area at the same time, so they could onlynd near the target individually first, and then move together in all directions


    toward the target area.


    Generally speaking, paratroopers in the air to prevent parachutes from entangling with each other, will maintain a safe distance


    from otherrades, so thending deviation of several hundred meters to near thousand meters is normal.


    Especially for night parachuting, it is not strange to be off by even a few thousand meters.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Therefore, the first 500 people afternding, the first thing to do is to quickly assemble towards the target area.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that during their parachute jump down and movement assembly, they didn''t find any


    defending soldiers, nor any enemy hidden fortifications.


    Checking the whole peak through the night vision device, they did not find any traces of the enemy except for their own men with


    special markings on their bodies.


    Some soldiers carrying thermal imagers also immediately began to check the surroundings, but still, nothing was found.


    The reason why they couldn''t see any enemy was that Hamid''s soldiers were at the moment hidden inside the bunker


    fortifications on the sloping sides of the mountain.


    And the thermal imaging equipment used to observe the mountain top was also transmitted to the fortifications through signal


    lines, so the whole mountain top prism was in an undefended state at the moment.


    When themander reported this situation in real time to Walter, who was circling in arge circle at high altitude, he was not


    too surprised.


    Because, he knew that the enemy had bunkers on both the front and back slopes, it was not strange to ignore the hilltop defense.


    If it were himself, he would not waste his energy defending the hilltop when the front and back slopes were solid, after all, under


    normal circumstances, one had to pass through the front slope to break into the hilltop.


    So, he immediately reminded his front-linemander that he must take advantage of the enemy''s negligence in defending the


    hilltop to finish assembling as soon as possible, and then the first echelon would strike the surprise attack.


    And the second echelon would take the opportunity to encircle from the north side and directly block the enemy in the pit to


    eliminate them.


    Walter is followed by Joseph all the way to the present conquest, simr to the attack battle he fought many times.


    He deeply understands the truth, when fighting hidden fortifications, if your side is far away from the fortifications, then the other


    side has the advantage, but if your side is very close to the fortifications, then your side has the advantage.


    When the war in the southwest, once the enemy was blocked in the cat''s ear hole, almost only one way to die, our soldiers with a


    few grenades into them, can make their cat''s ear hole be their grave.


    Therefore, Walter has already made up his mind at this moment, tonight, will be the total annihtion of Hamid''s troops!

 Chapter 3312

    Chapter 3312


    The first echelon of 500 paratroopers quickly assembled, thinking that they had been very sessful in their infiltration, not


    knowing that they had beenpletely exposed to Hamid''s surveince.


    Moreover, what made Hamid excited was that there were a full six burst points that could be covered near the area they were


    assembling.


    And those burst points, buried are able to explode the rock of high explosives!


    Twenty minutester, the first echelon of soldiers assembled, and at the same time, the second echelon of soldiers have also


    When the second echelon was almost finished, themander of the first echelon ordered an attack!


    They intended to directly attack the pit on the front slope, dismantling the enemy''s defense while drawing out the enemy on the


    reverse slope, and also attracting the enemy hidden in several other directions.


    At that time, the second echelon would feel up from behind and directly dumpling the opponent.


    At the same time, as soon as the defense force on the front slope copses, those thousands of soldiers of the government army


    will immediately rush up, and at that time, Hamid''s armed will have nowhere to escape.


    Themander of the first echelon spoke over the inte system of the Cataclysmic Front, "Our troops are ready for battle,


    please ask the second echelon to confirm the assembly situation."


    The voice of the second echelonmander came over the inte system, "Our troops have basically finished assembling,


    and we are confirming the pre-battle equipment."


    Themander of the first echelon immediately spoke up, "Our department requests tounch an attack, please ask Commander


    Walter for approval!"


    Walter said with great enthusiasm, "Approved! Launch the attack immediately! Within ten minutes, finish off all the soldiers on the


    oblique side! Avenge our dead brothers and sisters!"


    "Yes!" Themander of the first echelon immediately said in a dignified manner, "Please rest assured, Commander, we will live


    up to the name of the Cataclysmic Front! We will definitely take revenge for our dead brothers!"


    "Good!" Walterughed and said offhandedly, "Attack immediately!"


    Themander of the first echelon immediately ordered to the soldiers around him, "All of you! Start the attack!"


    As soon as the words fell, Hamid inside the pit also gritted his teeth and shouted, "Area B 03, 05, 06, 08, 09, 11 explosive points,


    start the explosion!"


    The two engineers in charge of Area B immediately used the fastest speed on the detonator to detonate the designated explosive


    points.


    Just as the first echelon of 500 soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front was about to rush towards the main sloping fortification, loud


    explosions suddenly rang out around them one after another!


    Three of these explosive points were at the feet of these five hundred people, and the other three explosive points were


    distributed at the edge of their parameter, the moment the explosion started, at least a hundred people were lifted high by the


    explosion wave.


    Strong explosion waves left these five hundred people with different degrees of injuries, and even a number of people were


    directly killed by the st shock.


    And even more tragic is that the explosion wave set off a diffuse k!lling broken pieces of simply like the martial arts novels of the


    storm pearly needles, all-round will cover these five hundred people in it!


    The explosion is extremely powerful, metal fragments in the explosion wave, each piece has a powerful potential energy.


    Although the five hundred soldiers were wearing bulletproof vests and helmets, their limbs, faces, and necks were all exposed to


    this intensive fragmentation attack!


    In just an instant, all 500 soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, without exception, were hit by arge number of metal shrapnel!


    Some of the unlucky ones, directly cut off by the fragments of the trachea or arteries, before they could be rescued, they had


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    already lost their breath.


    And those who were lucky, although not fatally wounded, but the face was hit by shrapnel, blinded instantly.


    And more, there were extensive injuries to the limbs.


    Especially the hands and arms, almost blown to a bloody mess, even if they were well trained before, now they could not even


    hold their guns.


    Walter heard the sound of explosion in the wirelessmunication, as well as the sound of his own soldiers'' ghostly cries of pain,


    the whole person''s scalp instantly tingled, and asked offhandedly, "What''s going on? What happened?!"


    Themander of the first echelon had already lost his eyesight, both eyes were pierced by at least seven or eight metal


    fragments, covering his eyes at this time, helplessly cried: "Commander! We.................................................................. we''ve been


    ambushed!!!"

 Chapter 3313

    Chapter 3313


    "Ambushed?"


    Hearing this, Walter''s heart thumped and he asked offhandedly, "What is going on? What kind of ambush is this!"


    Themander replied with a sobbing voice: "It''s an explosion! A very powerful explosion! They should have nted a lot of


    explosives, the explosion set off arge number of anti-personnel fragments, my eyes are blind, legs, hands are wounded, but


    now can no longer identify the actual weight of the wound!"


    "How could this happen!" Walter said offhandedly, "Quickly let the people around you help you!"


    At that moment, another person''s voice came over themunicator, crying, "Commander Walter, Captain Javier''s limbs have


    been hit by at least dozens of fragments, there''s nothing we can do!"


    Walter roared, "You should at least find a way to get yourmander''s vision back, otherwise how will hemand you to break


    out of the siege?"


    The man broke down emotionally and cried out, "Captain Javier''s left eyeball is pierced by a broken piece and has been bleeding


    heavily, and his right eye is hit by the flying stones from the explosive and copse because of the night vision device.


    "The night vision device is smashed directly into the eye socket, the eye has beenpletely squeezed out.......................... I.......


    I can''t do anything about it....... "


    Walter heard the other party''s description, his heart throbbing iparably in pain.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The two echelons that jumped tonight are the strongest soldiers andmanders under hismand.


    Hearing the news that his own men have been blown blind and covered in wounds at this moment, Walter wanted to jump down


    and rescue them himself.


    The background of themunicator was full of the soldiers'' wailing and crying, which made Walter''s grief unbearable.


    At this point, themander of the first echelon on the other end of the phone cried, "The enemy has longid a trap, just was


    waiting for us to step in, in the explosion just now, we suffered heavy casualtiesmander!"


    Walter''s veins red up and he roared through clenched teeth, "Hold on a little longer, I''ll send the second echelon over to support


    you!"


    Themander blurted out, "No! Don''t let theme!!!"


    Themander said urgently, "Commander, you quickly let the second echelon withdraw! The other side has already prepared


    for this, and I''m afraid they have alreadyid a.


    Walter never dreamed that themander of the first echelon would be so pessimistic.


    He muttered in his heart, "Could it be, could it be that they really have no chance of surviving? Could........................ this Hamid


    really has such a strong ability and insight into all his


    tactical nning in advance?"


    Incredibly puzzled Walter does not know, just in the south wing of the first echelon just encountered ambush after ten seconds,


    the northern nk of the hill, eight explosive points are also ready at the same time!


    The north wing of the five hundred people, is too unlucky.


    The entire north wing peak is rtively steep, but the only rtively t area, no matter who is allowed tomand, will definitely


    choose this area to assemble.


    This is like the zing sun only such a tree, people must subconsciously go to the tree to cool off the same.


    It is precisely for this reason that Hamid''s men have densely arranged eight burst points here.


    The second echelon of men was assembling when they heard the explosions from the south and thought it was their troops on the


    south nk who had started the assault.


    They were about to finish assembling and immediately rush over to outnk them when they didn''t expect Hamid''s men to


    detonate all eight burst points around them right then and there!


    The deafening explosion made the whole valley tremble.


    Such a dense and flying fragmentation, killing coverage is extremely wide, dense cross coverage, even it is difficult to avoid for a


    housefly, let alone these towers of flesh and blood!


    So, after the explosion of these eight explosive points, the second echelon was directly annihted, more than half!


    The rest, almost all seriously wounded, instantly lostbat power.


    Immediately after, the second echelonmander shouted in horror: "Commander, we we are ambushed..........................


    explosion is very powerful, we........ we almost lost everything! The brothers who are still alive are all seriously wounded, there is


    blood and broken limbs everywhere "

 Chapter 3314

    Chapter 3314


    Hearing these words, Walter''s entire body instantly froze.


    He had never dreamed that the northern nk was also in the enemy''s anticipation.


    In this way, the one thousand elites he sent were all assassinated by the other side!


    He had clearly gone to attack the other side, and sent out all the elites who were most suitable for the beheading mission, why are


    they killed and injured as soon as theynded? How in the world did the enemy n and set all this up in advance?


    Just when Walter was in extreme self-doubt, Hamid''s soldiers attacked in full force!


    Hamid long ago ording to his brother''s instructions, had divided the entire base into five areas.


    And each area, in turn, was divided into dozens of detailed coordinate bearings based on the location of the bursting point.


    Therefore, the soldiers in each bunker ording to the marked map, knowing which burst point explosion, immediately after a


    clear understanding of the enemy''s current location.


    Immediately afterward, Hamid dispatched eight hundred soldiers from the forward nt and the reverse nt to surround the first


    echelon.


    At the same time, the artillery in the south nk backslope pit, immediatelyunched twenty small mortars, from the south nk pit


    hole aimed at the location of the north nk explosion point, ready tounch another round of shelling on the second echelon of


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the north nk.


    The mortar''s structure is simple, to put it bluntly, it is just a tripod fixed slender barrel, this kind of gun has a short-range, small


    power,pared with the traction artillery, it is simply a small witch.


    However, this weapon also has its advantages.


    The biggest advantage is the mobility and portability,e and go, hit and run.


    Firing is also very simple, just adjust the angle, put the shell through the muzzle, and it will instantly strike.


    During the Anti-Japanese War, Japanese Army Lieutenant General Abe Gishu, known as the flower of the famous general, was


    taken away by a young artilleryman of the 8th Route Army with a single shot from a mortar.


    It is because of these advantages that this mortar has not been eliminated from the army for decades.


    These artillerymen of Hamid knew the location of each burst point on the north nk by heart, so they adjusted very quickly before


    the shelling.


    After a minute or two, these twenty mortars began a round of uninterrupted bombardment round after round!


    And the shellsnded with great uracy, exploding almost right in the middle of the second echelon''s rally point.


    The five hundred soldiers of the second echelon of the Cataclysmic Front, who had been bombed very badly already, now had no


    time to make any adjustments at all when the dense mortar shells, like hailstones,nded all around them.


    Now, the hill on the north nk simply became a hell on earth.


    After a few rounds of shelling, the battle death rate of the soldiers of the North Wing had exceeded 90%.


    Those who were left are all dying by now.


    "Tommy! Tommy! Answer quickly when you hear it!" Walter was about to copse, and he shouted the name of the second


    echelonmander within themunication system.


    However, on the other end of the inte, there was nothing but the sound of heavy artillery, but no one could respond to him.


    The second echelonmander, Tommy Johnson, had already been killed by mortar shells during the first round of shelling.


    Walter listened to the sound of mortar shells exploding inside themunicator and could not stop the tears from flowing down


    his face.


    He knew that the second echelon was powerless, so he immediately said to themander of the first echelon: "Javier! Don''t


    give up! I''ll have the 5,000 government soldiersunch a charge to get you back, no matter what!"


    Themander of the first echelon, Javier Kenta,ughed miserably and said, "Commander, don''t


    bother.......................................... the enemy has already rushed up....... goodbye........mander...... "

 Chapter 3315

    Chapter 3315


    As soon as Javier''s words fell, the sound of fierce gunfire rang out around him.


    At this moment, although there are still a small half of the people alive, but almost all are lingering, still able to hold a gun, but this


    strength is not even one-tenth.


    Moreover, even if they can still hold a gun, their bodies also suffered considerable damage in the explosion, which at this time


    reduce theirrge-scalebat power?


    What''s more, Hamid''s soldiers were not highly trained, but they fought with great enthusiasm.


    They knew they were poorly trained and weak, however, they also knew that the other side was now a wounded tiger, so they did


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    not even directly rush up to fight and k!ll, but engaged in all kinds of fire suppression from a long-distance away.


    In addition to intensive bullets, many soldiers with stronger arms began to throw grenades frantically at the location of the first


    echelon, not giving the other side a chance to wrangle at close range.


    This method of consuming the opponent to death was extremely practical, not only further hitting the enemy hard, but also little


    loss on their side.


    At this time, several grenades exploded next to Javier, causing him, who was already on the verge of death, topletely lose his


    breath.


    Listening to the gunfire and explosions over there, Walter almost copsed.


    He immediately switched channels and shouted to the governmentmander, "My soldiers have been ambushed, make your


    soldiersunch an attack! Hurry!"


    When the other side heard this, they blurted out, "If your men haven''t destroyed the other side''s fortifications, we won''t rush up


    and get k!lled!"


    Walter''s eyes were red and he roared, "If you don''t help me, I''ll shoot youter!"


    The other side said disdainfully, "If you have this ability, why don''t you go and save your men yourself? Want me to use my men''s


    lives to help you save them, it''s just a daydream!"


    "You...... " Walter almost spit out a mouthful of blood and cursed through clenched teeth, "You''re fcuking impatient to live! I''ll


    protest to your superiors now! Just wait to be court-martialed!"


    "Sick." The other party didn''t bother to pay attention to him and directly hung up the phone.


    Although Walter was furious to the extreme, he knew very well in his heart that it was toote to do anything by himself now.


    There was no way he could do anything more to bring back the living brothers.


    Even, it is likely that none of those 1,000 brothers are alive anymore.


    At this moment, the shouting and explosion soundsing from themunicator had be closer and closer.


    Walter knew that Hamid''s soldiers had already rushed up and started the final closing.


    This also proved that his own soldiers had been k!lled and wounded, and most likely had beenpletely wiped out.


    Subsequently, the sound of gunfire was getting closer and thinner, and when he could clearly hear the sound of footsteps, the


    gunfire hadpletely stopped.


    At this moment, Walter has clearly realized that the 1,000 elites have all perished in battle, no one was spared!

 Chapter 3316

    Chapter 3316


    Hamid was once again victorious.


    Miraculously, this time there was not a single casualty among his soldiers.


    Even though these paratroopers were all the elites of the Cataclysmic Front, even though they all had veryplete weapons


    and equipment, under his brother''s tactical arrangement, this group of people had no chance to y to their strengths.


    In front of the extremely powerful explosion, even a torrent of steel could not withstand, let alone these men with flesh and blood.


    Hamid, who learned of the total annihtion of the enemy, was thrilled to the core.


    He personally went to the area where the first echelon of the Cataclysmic Front died in battle and watched his soldiers clean up


    the battlefield under the light of the strong shlight, and his heart was overwhelmed with excitement.


    Today, he had fought two all-conquering battles one after another, the most glorious moment of his life.


    Just as he was exhrated, his adjutant came over with the same excitement and reported, "Report, Commander! We have


    harvested a lot of weapons and equipment, as well as hundreds of bullet-proof vests and helmets! All good stuff!"


    "Although all this equipment has suffered some damage to varying degrees, they are definitely still usable. I estimate that the


    situation on the northern nk is simr, and we will be able to sort out at least 600, 700, or even 700 or 800 sets of bulletproof


    equipment by then."


    "This will definitely further enhance our overall advantage if we allocate them to our frontline soldiers!"


    Hamid said excitedly, "Great, great! After fighting these two battles, our soldiers'' equipment has gone up another level! This


    Cataclysmic Front doesn''t seem to be a top mercenary organization, they are a top transport brigade!"


    The adjutant was busy saying, "It''s not over yet Commander! These five hundred people, all equipped with head-mounted night


    vision devices, I just had someone check them out, the vast majority are good and workable! With this single soldier night vision


    equipment, ourbat power at night will also skyrocket!"


    "In addition to that, there are several thermal imagers, although three are broken, there are still five that can be used, and the


    three that are broken may be able to refurbish again if the parts are swapped!"


    Hamid excitedly sipped his teeth and eximed, "Tsk! Tsk, tsk! These guys from the Cataclysmic Front are really rich!"


    He said, "Damn, what good can money do? I still beat the sh!t out of them, didn''t I?"


    The adjutant hurriedly added, "We also seized arge number of new grenades from them that we hadn''t seen before!"


    "New type of grenades?" When Hamid heard this, he frowned and asked, "What kind of man-on-man grenades, bring them to


    me."


    The adjutant hurriedly handed an American-style incendiary grenade to Hamid.


    Hamid took a look at it, and his whole expression instantly became horrified.


    This kind of incendiary grenade, he had seen it before, when a dozen of hisrades were surrounded by enemy troops inside a


    narrow cave, and instead of rushing in, the other side directly threw two of these grenades.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With just two of them, all the dozen pe0ple inside were burned to ck charcoal.


    That experience still haunts him to this day.


    At that time, they called this weapon the devil''s fire.


    Now when he saw this kind of weapon, he still had palpitations.


    Immediately after that, he gritted his teeth and cursed, "These beasts of the Cataclysmic Front are really ruthless, they were trying


    to use this kind of weapon to burn us alive in the bunker fortifications!"


    Saying that, he cursed angrily again, "These beasts really deserve to die! We have never provoked them and never had any


    conflict with them, but they came to our country and hunted us without mercy, damn, really k!ll them all!"


    The adjutant also said with the same anger: "These mercenaries of the Cataclysmic Front are a bunch of trash with no faith and


    no morals!"


    "Whoever pays them is their master, and as long as they pay more money, they can k!ll their own rtives with their own hands!


    Evil mercenary organizations like this should be wiped out!"


    Hamid said in a cold voice: "This time, I will release a signal to Cataclysmic Front, telling them that I, Hamid, am not so easy to


    mess with!"

 Chapter 3317

    Chapter 3317


    Experiencing two big battles in one day, Hamid''s heart gradually changed from the initial nervousness and apprehension to the


    current exuberance and excitement.


    In addition to that, there was also a kind of openness and pain after beingpletely open-minded.


    In his heart, he understood that he had k!lled two or three thousand mercenaries of the Cataclysmic Front twice, and had


    Since the matter hase to this, it is better to go all the way to ck.


    So, with a cold expression, he asked his lieutenant, "Has the battlefield been cleaned up?¡±


    "Almost." The adjutant spoke, "The weapons and equipment that can be used have basically been cleared."


    "Okay!" Hamid said with a grim expression, "Gather all these incendiary grenades and put them in a separate shelter away from


    the personnel, these weapons must be carried with you as ast resort, let alone brought into any other shelter, vitors will be


    confined for thirty days!"


    The adjutant immediately said, "Okaymander, I''ll give the order."


    Hamid nodded, and then picked up the incendiary grenade and reached out and pulled the ring off.


    The adjutant was startled by his action.


    He was about to say something when Hamid already threw the incendiary grenade onto the pile of bodies.


    With a boom, the dark grenade exploded into a cloud of intense mes, which attached to the c0rpses and burned rapidly at a


    very high temperature.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    What appalled all the soldiers was that the mes from this grenade explosion seemed to have some kind of magic power, as


    long as a tiny bit attached to the body, it could keep on burning until the c0rpse was burnt to ck charcoal.


    Many soldiers had never seen such a scene at all and asked, "What kind of evil weapon is this    ?"


    Hamid, with a ck face, said in a cold voice: "This is an incendiary grenade, which is filled with napalm, white phosphorus and all


    kinds of gtinous substances, as long as it sticks to the body, it will keep burning and will not die when it meets


    water.......................................... "


    Immediately afterward, he said with a grim expression, "Adjutant! Throw a few more incendiary grenades over there, make the fire


    burn bigger, and then shoot the video and send it to everyone tomorrow!"


    "I want the Cataclysmic Front to see with their own eyes how their soldiers are burned to ashes by their evil weapons! If they still


    dare toe and invade me, it will be the same fate!"


    "Yes!" The adjutant saluted excitedly, and then immediately instructed his men to throw a few more incendiary grenades over.


    Afterward, he took out a cell phone and filmed all this footage in.


    After the video, the adjutant looked at Hamid and said, "Commander, this time your wisdom and n will definitely go down in


    history!"


    "I believe that when the day dawns tomorrow, all the brother camps will extol you after learning about your glorious battle results!"


    Hamid couldn''t help but exim: "I''m fcuking brilliant, my a55! What level I am, I know too well in my own heart, I''m still alive now,


    thanks to my brother Wade!"


    "If it wasn''t for his advice, you guys would have been wiped out with me!"


    "Or, we would have been burned to death in the fortifications we dug with our own hands, using these incendiary grenades!"


    Speaking of this, Hamid said, "You guys quickly clean up the battlefield and then go back to your respective fortifications to


    continue to police the boundary, I have to call Wade brother! Tell him the good news!"


    The adjutant said, "Commander, it''s not appropriate to call at this hour, is it? Will it affect Mr. Wade''s rest?"


    Hamid scolded, "I told you to read more when you have nothing to do, but you just don''t fcuking do it! China and we are not in the


    same time zone, we are now at 3:30 a.m., and it''s already 8:30 a.m. on his side!"

 Chapter 3318

    Chapter 3318


    Charlie just got up thinking that Hamid must have experienced another big, hard battlest night.


    However, he was not worried.


    Because he knew that Hamid had already arranged more than a hundred burst points throughout the base, which could already


    be called a devilish level of defense.


    With this level of defense, it was impossible for the enemy to defeat him.


    As expected, he just finished his breakfast, Hamid''s call came.


    As soon as the call came through, Hamid said excitedly, "Brother Wade, you are really a god! They really sent arge group of


    paratroopers at night, if you hadn''t reminded me and given me the solution, I would have died long ago!"


    Saying that, he gave Charlie a detailed report of the results of the battle just now.


    Charlie couldn''t help but be surprised after hearing it.


    He wasn''t surprised that Hamid would win, but he just didn''t expect that he would win soprehensively.


    The total annihtion of a thousand elites of the Cataclysmic Front and not a single casualty on his side was indeed very


    incredible.


    Hamid said excitedly: "The main thing is that your idea was great! After the detonation of the bursting point, the other side lost all


    door, so we didn''t give them a chance to return fire at all!"


    Charlieughed: "I just came up with a n, mainly because you guys were able to implement it perfectly."


    Saying that, Charlie asked again, "These two battles yesterday should have replenished you with a lot of weapons and


    equipment, right?"


    Hamid said offhandedly, "Brother, I was about to report to you! These sons of b!tches are so rich that their equipment is no match


    for the U.S. Marines or even the Navy Seals!"


    "I''ve got a full set of equipment for a couple of thousand special forces! I''m going to hurry to buy a batch of NATO-style


    ammunition, in the future, my first-line troops, all use the NATO-style weapons captured this time."


    "This batch of weapons is more advanced, power and shooting uracy are far more than the Russian-made weapons"


    Charlie could not help but exim: "That''s great! With good equipment, you have to solve the problem of the soldier training, you


    must select the mostbat-capable, and the most leading people from your direct troops, and train them as basic officers and


    middle-ranking officers respectively!"


    "Therger the team, the more you have to focus on management, it is best to simply start a training course for officers and


    concentrate on training outstanding talents in bulk."


    Hamid immediately said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely train up the full-fledged officers!"


    Saying that, he added: "Right, brother, after these two battles, I now have more weapons and equipment than I can use, just the


    collected long and short weapons up to six or seven thousand!"


    Charlieughed: "That''s good! When the day dawns, your poprity in Syria will be known to everyone, then I don''t know how


    many people will join you, with so many weapons and equipment, it''s enough for you to form arger team."


    The two battles, I have people filming video footage, tomorrow morning, it will be widely publicized, anyway, I have be a


    mortal enemy with the Cataclysmic Front, do not care to continue to stimte them."


    "By then my reputation, I will be able to take in a lot of stragglers, and may even make other armed formations toe over to


    join!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I also intend to, if I can attract two or three thousand people toe over to join, immediately integrated a thousand to fifteen


    hundred people size of engineering troops, seize the time to continue to expand the fortifications within the mountain, this is my


    top priority    "

 Chapter 3319

    Chapter 3319


    At the same time, Eastcliff suburban cemetery.


    Wearing a ck suit and ck sunsses, Joseph, holding a bunch of white chrysanthemums in his hand, walked up to a


    cemetery where couples were buried together.


    Behind him, followed by more than a dozen young men also dressed in ck, these people are yellow and white and ck, and


    even a few brown people, each of them looks extraordinary.


    Among them, the usually cool white tiger king Harmen Lu, also changed into ck clothing from head to toe.


    Joseph slowly stood in front of the tombstone, looking at the words and photos on the tombstone, and two lines of tears cut out


    under his ck sunsses.


    He was stunned for a moment, poof kneeling on the ground, the sunsses off, two eyes red choked: "Dad......................


    mom....... your son is here to see you! Son unfilial....... so


    many years have I have not been able toe back to see you, but also hope that you in heaven can forgive me........................ "


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After saying that, he bent down and kowtowed three times in front of the tombstone.


    Immediately after, he raised his head, stroked the picture of his parents on the tombstone, and said resolutely, "Dad, Mom, your


    son has made some achievements in these years overseas!"


    "This time, your son will not only avenge you, but also rob the Wade family''s Waderest Mountain, and move you both to there for


    burial in style! I must let all of Eastcliff, all of China, and even the whole world witness that the Wade family pay a huge price for


    your deaths!"


    After saying that, he wiped away his tears and said seriously, "Dad, Mom. Please wait for a few days, and on the day of Qingming


    Festival, your son will bring them all and treat them together!"


    At this time, a sharp beep suddenly came from the Bluetooth headset of the white- clothed Tiger King Harmen.


    Hearing this sound, his eyebrows instantly tightened up.


    He knew that this sound, was an emergency notification alert tone that would only be used when a major emergency urred,


    and generally whenever this sound rang, it was not a good thing.


    Subsequently, he gently turned around, pulled his cell phone out of the inner pocket of his suit, looked down, and the whole


    person was appalled!


    The message was from Walter.


    He was originally going to call Joseph directly to report the battle situation, but Joseph''s phone was turned off before he entered


    the mausoleum, so he sent the message to Harmen.


    In the message, Walter wrote the battle situation very directly, which read, "Harmen, please report to the Supreme Commander on


    my behalf: 1,000 elites from my department parachuted in a surprise attack on Hamid''s base an hour ago."


    "They encountered an ambush on the hills of Hamid''s south and north nks, and the enemy used arge number of potent


    explosives to k!ll and injure in arge area, and al 1,000 elites have now beenpletely wiped out!"


    Harmen was surprised to the extreme.


    He couldn''t understand that Walter, who had followed the army to the north and south with countless achievements, would suffer


    two consecutive defeats in Syria!


    In the history of the Cataclysmic Front, this was absolutely groundbreaking!


    In this way, the Front lost more than 2,500 men in a battle in one day, almost equal to the total loss of two standard regimental


    formations!


    His first thought was to rush to report to Joseph when such a major event happened.


    However, when he looked at it, he was hesitant as he saw him pay tribute to his parents.


    After all, Joseph was taken out of the country when he was less than ten years old, and for the first time in more than twenty


    years, he came back to pay respects to both parents, and at such a time, it was not good to interrupt.

 Chapter 3320

    Chapter 3320


    And Joseph at this time seems to be aware of what said in a cold voice: "What is it, just say!"


    Harmen was a little shocked, but he quickly calmed down, stepped forward, and said in a low voice: "Supreme Commander, the


    Green-Eyed Wolf King sent a battle report, the 1,000 elites he sent out were ambushed by the enemy after the drop, and all of


    them have been wiped out!"


    "What?!" Joseph stood up, turned around, and grabbed Harmen''s cor, angrily questioned: "One thousand elites from the


    Cataclysmic Front, who took the initiative to sneak attack those stragglers, could bepletely wiped out? Are you teasing me?"


    Harmen was grabbed by his neck, can not move at all, with some difficulty he said: "Supreme....................... Supreme


    Commander....... I said....... all....... sent to me by the Green Eyes


    Wolf King, you...... if you do not believe, you can read the message....... "


    Joseph snatched his phone over with one hand, and when he looked down at the contents of the text message, the whole person


    had fallen into extreme anger.


    He struggled to m Harmen''s phone to the ground, smashing it to pieces, then gritted his teeth and roared, "Just yesterday more


    than 1,500 people died, and today another 1,000 people, is this Walter a waste?"


    Harmen coughed twice, but did not dare to answer.


    Joseph said with an extremely grim expression, "These two defeats will definitely bring our Cataclysmic Front into disrepute!"


    "It may even make our ranking in the world mercenary organization, a breath of 10 out of 10! The entire mercenary world has not


    seen such a tragic sacrifice in recent decades! This is really a big joke!


    Then, he immediately took out his cell phone, turned it on and opened Walter''s number, came up, and cursed: "You rice bucket! I


    gave you such a simple task, and you gave me this look today?"


    Walter was ashamed and said, "Supreme Commander, please listen to my exnation


    Joseph gritted his teeth and questioned, "After such a big defeat, what else do you have to exin? Are you worthy of the title of


    the Four Battle Kings of the Cataclysmic Front?"


    Walter said decadently, "Supreme Commander...... I''m sorry to you, sorry to the


    Cataclysmic Front...... but, this time the enemy is indeed extraordinary, not only have


    they already made very strong fortifications long ago, and even able to urately predict our every step of tactical nning."


    "Our people randomly selected two parachutending sites, the results of these two sites all have their advance buried potent


    explosives, so I believe they must have arranged explosive points in all ces throughout the base, no matter where our soldiers


    Speaking of this, Walter said with great sadness and anger, "Supreme Commander, I ept whatever punishment you give me,


    even if you directly court-martial me and shoot me, I have noints.......................................... "


    "But I have to say, Hamid and his ministry, and we previously encountered the opposition groups have extremely huge


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    amazement, this person''s strategic vision and tactical arrangements are very precise, and extremely


    ruthless............................................................ "


    "By now all our contacts with him, we can see that he is an extreme pragmatist, all his fortifications, all the tactical arrangements,


    have only one purpose, that is to do everything possible to kill the enemy, never leave the enemy any way to


    live.......................................................... "


    "This kind of person we must pay attention to and treat seriously in order to be able to defeat him, if you shoot me, please also


    consider carefully in the next strategic arrangements, never underestimate this guy........................................... "


    Joseph''s expression was extremely gloomy, he was silent for a moment and said in a cold voice: "After fighting two


    unprecedented defeats in a row, based on this alone, I shot you twice is not much!"


    Speaking of this, Wan Breaking Jun turned his words and continued, "But now is not the time to take your life, but the time to let


    you wear the guilt and merit! The more we lose on this Hamid, the more we can''t let him go." "It won''t take long, the whole


    mercenary world will know about this, and then everyone will see all our jokes, so we mustpletely annihte this man, and get


    back the face we lost!"


    Walter blurted out, "Supreme Commander...... Now Hamid has made his base like an


    iron barrel, it is difficult for us to attack, unless we use corpses to pile up..... "


    Joseph gritted his teeth and said, "We can no longer blindlyunch an attack, that will only bring more damage, we can''t afford a


    third defeat now!"


    I will immediately draw you a group of troops from Yemen and other regions to give you enough 15,000 men to surround this


    base! Surround it like an iron barrel! Not a single fly is allowed to enter!"


    "In addition, as long as there is a living creature inside the barrel, k!ll every one thates out! Even if a fly dares to fly out, you


    must k!ll it! Even if they surrender, don''t ept it! No one will be left alive! This time, we''ll fight him to the end, to the end!"

 Chapter 3321

    Chapter 3321


    Although the always strong Joseph is extremely angry, at this moment he is also clear that he cannot leave China before the


    Qingming Festival, otherwise if something dys his revenge n, then how can he face his parents who died tragically many


    years ago?


    Therefore, he can only continue to put his hope in Walter.


    However, he also knew that Walter might not have any way to reduce casualties and at the same timepletely solve the other


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    side.


    Therefore, in order to prevent him from taking the wrong path, Joseph gave his solution: "Since this son of a bitch, Hamid, has


    built his base into an iron barrel, let''spletely surround him, so that he will be isted and left to die!"


    Siege warfare is actually a very cruel tactic.


    As long as the besieging side had enough troops to block everything, and at the same time has a constant supply of food and


    ammunition as supplies, they could exhaust the other side indefinitely.


    They don''t believe this Hamid can have many strategic reserves, as they can see it, he will run out of ammunition in three to five


    months, or one or two months!


    From now on, Hamid and his men will either die of hunger, thirst, or death. In short, they will not allow any of them to walk out of


    their base alive.


    Walter immediately said in a loud voice, "I understand, Supreme Commander! Don''t worry, I will not allow a single fly toe out


    of Hamid''s base alive!"


    "Good!" Joseph said in a stern voice: "This is your chance to wear your sins to merit, if this matter is still not done well, then


    military justice will be dealt with!"


    Walter choked up and said, "Don''t worry, I willplete your mission even if I die! I will earn back face for the Cataclysmic Front!"


    Joseph said, "Remember what you said!"


    After saying that, he simply hung up the phone.


    In his opinion, even if Walter couldn''t consume the other party, it didn''t matter, as long as he waited for the Qingming Festival to


    pass, he would personally go to Syria and personally take care of that man.


    With his super strength, even if Hamid''s defense is strong, he has absolute certainty to take his head in the midst of an army of


    10,000 people.


    Walter followed his orders and immediately did as he was told.


    But he did not immediately go to blockade Hamid, but first wait for the rest of the Cataclysmic Front toe to his aid, then give


    Hamid a surprise attack, then directly surrounded him to death, to catch him by surprise.


    The two defeats of the Cataclysmic Front soon spread throughout the mercenary world.


    The image of invincibility that had been erected was instantly copsed.


    The entire mercenary world was watching the jokes of the poor Front, and even many countries in the West had brought the


    matter to the news, mocking Cataclysmic Front explicitly and implicitly.


    And with the Waterloo of Cataclysmic Front''s reputation, Hamid''s deeds spread throughout Syria, and soon even the entire Middle


    East.


    Who would have thought that Hamid would be able to win two big battles in a row when the opposition forces were losing one


    after another! In the eyes of others, this was like a god from heaven.


    So, as soon as the day dawned in Syria, arge number of stragglers came to defect.


    Immediately after that, there were several leaders of small armed forces who brought their own teams and formations to defect.


    The vast majority of these people had been worried that they would soon be annihted, so after seeing Hamid''s great strength,


    they came to surrender for a chance to save their lives.


    So, after only half a day, Hamid''s base had incorporated more than 5,000 people.


    Two dayster, the base had already enrolled more than eight thousand people, and the total number of people had broken


    through ten thousand, and the entire base was overcrowded at once.

 Chapter 3322

    Chapter 3322


    Hamid firmly carried out Charlie''s instructions, whether it was a small team of 10 people or arge team of 1,000 people, as long


    as they came to him, the team must be broken up and handed over to the leadership of his men.


    Moreover, in addition to some oldrades who know the roots, the rest of the people, almost all of them were temporarily


    disarmed by his soldiers.


    The number of soldiers who were disarmed was five thousand.


    And these five thousand people were all incorporated into a temporary engineering unit, following the construction workers to


    continue to open the mountain.


    The automated equipment was not enough, so this group of people purely smashed with hammers and used human


    wheelbarrows to transport the rubble out.


    The reason why so many people digging together, mainly because the number of people is really too much, have to hurry to build


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    arge number of reverse ramp pits, to ensure that the gang has a safe shelter.


    The thought of digging defensive tunnels for themselves, these people are really more hardworking than anyone else, even if they


    are disarmed, they do not care at all, and only want to dig more tunnels as soon as possible, so that they have a ce tond.


    The 8,000 people who came to join were almost all armed and equipped, but the rations they brought with them were not much,


    on average, they could onlyst for three or five days, but it was good that Hamid himself had enough strategic reserves."


    "He had enough food to feed two or three thousand people for two or three years, even if it was 10,000 people, it was no problem


    to eat for more than a year.


    Moreover, he also purchased arge amount of food from the neighboring country''s traders, and this food ising from the


    north around the clock bynd transport.


    Charlie was relieved to hear that he had so many men.


    But just when Hamid''s ministry was expanding several times and carrying out infrastructure with full force, 5000 Cataclysmic Front


    soldiers detoured back to northern Syria and cut off Hamid''snd transportation with the north fifty kilometers north of Hamid''s


    base.


    Hundreds of trucks transporting food to Hamid, only less than thirty were sent in, and the rest were all stopped.


    After that, Walter led 5000 soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front to cut off Hamid''snd transportation from the south, and then,


    another 5000 soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front seized several hignds around Hamid''s base, and then also began to build


    fortifications, looking to surround him to death.


    When Hamid received the news, it was already toote.


    The soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front had alreadypleted their formation, and if he ventured to break out, he would definitely


    encounter a powerful attack.


    When he reported this matter to Charlie, Charlie ndly said: "You do not have to worry about this matter, for the time being, the


    cost of their mercenary wages is very high, ten to twenty thousand people in Syria to besiege you, a day of military costs may


    have to be tens of millions of dors."


    "Really want to consume a year, I believe they simply can not stand, not to mention, if a year still can not take it, they are more


    face No existence, continue to spend there is not enough to lose face, then definitely they will retreat."


    Saying that, Charlie instructed: "Anyway, your current strategic reserves, enough to support you for a year, so you do not care


    how they surround you, now the most important things are one or two."


    "One is to continue to do your infrastructure, strengthen your mountain fortifications, the other is to y twelve points of spirit too,


    absolutely can not let them have the opportunity tounch a decapitation operation!"


    Hamid said: "Brother, to be honest, I''m not worried about any of this, my only worry is that you said that in a few days to pick up


    that Su''s trip back to the country? How am I going to send him out?"

 Chapter 3323

    Chapter 3323


    Hamid is worried that once his base is besieged by the other side, it will be very difficult for him to send Zynn out.


    And he knows very well that Zynn is very important to Charlie, and in a few days Charlie will have to get him back to his country.


    Although Hamid is not sure what Charlie wants him back for, but he can feel that Charlie attaches great importance to this matter.


    Hearing Hamid''s worry, Charlie spoke: "You don''t have to worry about this matter, for the time being, they have now surrounded


    and blocked you, it is not realistic for you to send Zynn out now, why not get down to business and get your defense right first."


    "If there is really no good opportunity then I will find a way toe there personally and bring Zynn back. "


    This time, the Wade family Qingming ancestral ritual, Charlie has a total of two purposes.


    The first, naturally, is to pay good respect to his parents on this very important day for the Wade family.


    The second is to let Zynn kneel in front of his parents'' graves and repent to his parents for the matter of forming the Anti-Wade


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Alliance back then.


    Therefore, on the day of Qingming, Zynn must appear at Waderest Mountain.


    When Hamid heard this, he hurriedly said, "Brother, I''m in great danger here, you must not risk your life for this Su, how about this


    turn around I''ll organize a death squad and find a night to send him out by night!" "No way." Charlie firmly replied, "Although I have


    a grudge against this person, but right now this person can not die."


    Charlie had promised to leave Zynn a dog''s life long ago and had promised Zhiyu that he would return Zynn after she became the


    head of the Su family.


    Therefore, he definitely could not let Zynn die in Syria, in that case, it would be like breaking his own promise.


    So, he said to Hamid, "You don''t have to worry about Zynn for now, just do your best to guard your base, and if the enemy hasn''t


    retreated by the end of March, then I will personallye over there."


    Hamid heard this, had no choice but to agree, said: "Then what is the situation over here, I will report to you first!"


    In the next few days, calm was temporarily respite restored in Syria.


    The soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front no longer fought with the government army, but gathered all their forces to prepare to


    consume Hamid, while the government army lost a powerful helper and could only temporarily slow down the pace of the attack.


    At the same time, Eastcliff is already undercurrents.


    These days, the other two war kings of the Cataclysmic Front, as well as nearly a hundred war generals, traveled one after


    another from all over the world to rejoin Joseph in Eastcliff.


    They were the mainstay of the entire Cataclysmic Front, and also the candidates that Joseph was going to bring up to attack


    Waderest Mountain this time.


    This time, Joseph not only wanted to trample down the Wade family and avenge his parents, but also wanted to return to the


    stage of Eastcliff as the Heavenly Dragon Descending, representing his parents, the Cataclysmic Front, and the Wan Family.


    He still remembered the situation of his parents in Eastcliff back then, because of various reasons, the majority of people were not


    very favorable to them, more or less despised his parents.


    And even many people continued to ridicule and attack him after his father''s death, saying that he was a waste, saying that he


    could not even do well as Zynn''s dog, etc. This has always been a pain in Joseph''s heart.


    So, this time, after stepping on the Wade family, he wants to be a god in the eyes of all the families in Eastcliff! He wanted to


    make all the big and small dignified families in Eastcliff grovel in front of him.


    Only in this way can he double the lost face for his dead father.

 Chapter 3324

    Chapter 3324


    The Wade family, who was also in Eastcliff, knew nothing about the actions of Joseph and the Cataclysmic Front.


    All of Zhongquan Wade''s thoughts were focused on the uing ancestral ceremony.


    This time, the ancestral ceremony is also very significant for him too.


    This time, not only is the ancestral ceremony once every twelve years, but also the first ancestral ceremony after the Wade


    family''s ancestral tomb was moved to the Waderest Mountain.


    More importantly, his eldest grandson Morgan, the son of Charlie''s eldest uncle Andrew Wade, will be engaged to a young


    princess of the Nordic royal family after the Qingming Festival.


    The matter of intermarriage with the Nordic royal family is something that the Wade family has been nning for a long time.


    In anyrge family, the eldest son, the eldest grandson, is the most important facade.


    Therefore, Zhongquan wanted to find a good daughter-inw for his eldest grandson, who was a good match for his family.


    However, if we look at the country, there are only two girls who can really match with Morgan.


    One is the only granddaughter of the Su family, Zhiyu.


    Another, is the Gu family''s only daughter, Sara.


    The daughters of those other families are more than a notch lower than Morgan.


    However, Morgan has no chance to deal with Zhiyu, a woman who sees everything.


    As for Sara is even more impossible, who does not know, she has been waiting to marry Charlie.


    Moreover, a few days ago her concert made such a big noise, he thought with his toes also know is for Charlie, so he also has no


    chance to fix Sara.


    And Morgan is two years older than Charlie, soon to be thirty, if thirty years old still not married, indeed some not quite like it, so


    his current priority is to get married as soon as possible.


    Looking around, Zhongquan can find the most suitable candidate for his grandson, is the princess of the Nordic royal family.


    First of all, in the background of the world now, there are few royal families left, so the royal family in high society is also


    considered very rare, marry a grandson-inw, the face is naturally nothing to ordinary.


    Secondly, the royal family of many constitutional monarchies now, although long gone from real power, but the status is still high


    and highly respected.


    And because their ancestors have been royalty for generations and held the real power in the years bygone, the assets of the


    royal family are also very considerable, contacts, resources are also very wide.


    If they can marry the princess of the Nordic royal family, for the Wade family, not only the reputation, even give them a greater


    breakthrough in the overseas market.


    In itself, behind the marriage is the intermingling and exchange of resources and capital.


    The royal family of Northern Europe wants to use the financial power of the Wade family to seek a bigger cake, while the Wade


    family also wants to use the contacts and influence of the royal family of Northern Europe to open up the entire European market.


    Therefore, the marriage of the two families will certainly bring many benefits for both sides.


    Moreover, the Nordic princess, whether age, looks, temperament, education, are the best among the European royal princesses,


    it is said that when she was young she was still the Crown Princess, as well as the first in line to the future throne.


    Butter, for some unknown reasons, she was reced by her cousin and became the second in line to the throne.


    With her and her cousining of age one after another, her cousin was formally made the Crown Princess, which was also


    tantamount to dering that she waspletely unrted to the throne, and was only then pushed out by the family to join with


    the Wade family in marriage.


    Morgan is also very satisfied with this future wife, after all, marrying a Nordic princess is such a bullish thing, in China is still


    almost no one has done before.


    Therefore, he also longed to be engaged as soon as possible, and then choose a big day, the scenery of the big event, the


    princess married into the door.


    The Nordic royal family is also very generous, knowing that the Wade family will soon hold an ancestral ceremony, so they are


    prepared to make an exception and let the princesse to Eastcliff a few days early, first as the future daughter-inw, to


    participate in the Wade family''s ancestral ceremony.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After the ceremony, other members of the royal family will fly to Eastcliff to attend their engagement banquet, at which time the


    marriage will be officially announced to the public.


    For Zhongquan, as long as the news of the wedding is announced, the Wade family''s fame will definitely rise to another level!


    But how could he know that at this moment, a of heaven and earth, has been slowly unfolded towards the Wade family!

 Chapter 3325

    Chapter 3325


    The princess from the Nordic royal family soon decided on her itinerary.


    She will depart for China in two days, and her itinerary is nned to stay at the Wade family for a few days, and then on the day


    of Qingming, she will attend the ancestral ceremony with the Wade family.


    And then the other royal family members will fly to Eastcliff, and the princess will stay at the Shangri-La Hotel in Eastcliff together


    with the other royal family members.


    And her engagement ceremony with Morgan would also be held at the Shangri-La Hotel.


    So, Zhongquan brought Leon to discuss, and said: "Leon, the Nordic princess wille the day after tomorrow, you have to hurry


    up and bring people to set up everything at home, everything must be prepared to the smallest detail, and there must not be any


    negligence in the etiquette."


    Leon said, "Master, don''t worry, I''m already working on it."


    Zhongquan nodded with satisfaction and smiled, "At the ancestral ceremony, I will announce the marriage between Morgan and


    her in front of all the Wade family''s direct and coteral rtives."


    "As the first domestic family to intermarry with the European royal family, my Wade family will definitely have a great reputation!"


    Leon immediately said respectfully, "This marriage with the Northern European royal family will be a great help for the Wade


    family to enter Europe, and it might be the next breakthrough point for the family, congrattions, Master!"


    Zhongquan smiled faintly, first nodded, then could not help but shake his head slightly and spoke, "There will definitely be some


    help, but the breakthrough point is not yet talked about, these constitutional monarchies, the royal family has no political rights."


    "There is nothing but poprity and some special treatment, want to rely on them, to bring us a huge breakthrough, the possibility


    is slim to none."


    He further said: "I see the main is an additionalyer of royal endorsement, to make the European market to trust us more, less


    wariness." "Morgan to Northern Europe, can be regarded as a local son-inw, more or less can bring us some convenience, but


    that''s all, want to do big and strong, or we have to rely on our own strength."


    "Yes." Leon agreed and said, "As long as Young Master Morgan can make good use of this advantage, our chances of sess in


    Europe will be mostly good."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Zhongquan nodded slightly, then couldn''t help but sigh, "Actually, I think what I''m looking forward to more than Morgan''s marriage,


    is Charlie''s recognition of his ancestors!"


    "Young Master Charlie?" Leon was surprised and asked, "This time, is it to allow Young Master Charlie to recognize his ancestors


    and officially return to the Wade family?"


    Zhongquan said without hesitation, "That''s right! That''s my n!"


    He has been away from the family for too long and has no feelings for the Wade family, I can understand that, but feelings or no


    feelings, he has been away from home for almost twenty years, it is time for him to return."

 Chapter 3326

    Chapter 3326


    Leon said at this moment: "Master, now let Young Master Charlie return to the Wade family may not be so easy, after all, he still


    has a wife in Aurous Hill, and his contacts, career are basically in that city, this matter I personally think, it is best to think long


    term."


    "So what if he has a wife?" Zhongquan said with a serious expression, "My original intention was to think long term, that''s why I


    didn''t have a tough attitude at the beginning to let hime back, but took two hundred billion to buy the Emgrand Group for


    him!"


    "I originally thought that after he got his identity back and owned that Group, he would realize the difference between him and


    ire and leave that woman of his own ord!"


    "But what I didn''t expect was that after such a long time, he still hasn''t gotten a divorce!"


    "You tell me, does he intend to live with that woman for the rest of his life?"


    Leon hurriedly said, "Master, matters like feelings are not something we can influence, I think you still have to respect Young


    Master''s choice."


    Zhongquan waved his hand and said seriously, "As the head of the Wade family, I really can''t ept my own grandson, marrying


    such a woman with lowly origins!"


    He further said with some emotional excitement, "I say that ire has a bad origin, not only because the segment of that Willson


    family is really too low!"


    "It''s more because, that ire''s grandfather, was originally our Wade family''s family ve!"


    "You tell me, what big family would let their grandson, marry the granddaughter of their own ve as his wife? Isn''t this smearing


    the face of the old ancestor!" "So, no matter what, he must divorce that woman!"


    Leon opened his mouth and advised, "Master, this matter cannot be rushed, I think you should give Young Master a little more


    time and let him solve this matter on his own."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Zhongquan said seriously: "I originally thought the same thing, considering that I have not seen him for so many years,cking the


    basis of normal feelings between grandparents and grandchildren."


    "So I did not force him to divorce back to the Wade family at the very beginning, I gave him the Emgrand Group, just to let him


    take the initiative to leave ire, but now it seems that this is my own fault!"


    Originally, in Zhongquan''s perception, once men and women have created a huge ss gap, it is only a matter of time before they


    separate.


    Once Charlie has money, power, and status, he will probably lose interest in ire himself, and will probably just give ire a


    severance payment to send her off, and thenpletely end the marriage between the two.


    But how could he have imagined that Charlie, after dragging his feet for so long, had not yet divorced ire?


    Moreover, ording to some sporadic information he received, it seems that Charlie also has no intention to divorce her.


    Even though Sara had already identified with him, he still had not divorced ire.


    This makes Zhongquan feel a little bad.


    Thinking of this, he said somewhat depressed: "A few days ago I watched the entertainment news, the Gu family''s little girl in the


    concert confession, went all the way to Aurous Hill, but also on the day of Charlie''s birthday, do not have to think about it is to


    confess to him, but he?"


    "He is still not divorced from that ire? The Gu family girl and Charlie have a marriage contract ah! The fact that he doesn''t even


    care about this is proof that he doesn''t want to divorce at all!"


    Leon naturally knew Charlie''s thoughts, so he said, "Master, I understand your feelings but have you thought about it, Young


    Master''s character is very simr to Young Master Changying''s." "If you force him to do something he doesn''t want to do, he will


    most likely resist to the end."


    Zhongquan said in a cold voice: "I''m just afraid that he will resist, that''s why I haven''t forced him, but this time I can''t continue to


    go with him, this time for the ancestral ceremony."


    "I have to put some pressure on him no matter what, otherwise, this matter may never be as I want it to be!"


    He stood up, looked out the window, and said seriously, "Morgan''s marriage to the Nordic princess, Charlie''s marriage to the Gu


    family''s only daughter."


    "Once these two marriages havended, the Wade family''s strength willpletely surpass the Su family and be the


    number one family in China, so these two events, I will never allow anything to go wrong between them!"

 Chapter 3327

    Chapter 3327


    In Zhongquan''s eyes, this ancestral ceremony, although he was looking forward to Morgan and his marriage, but in the end, what


    he valued most was Charlie.


    The royal family does have money, and they do have status and face, but both their property and status can only be considered


    medium to high.


    So, all things considered, the royal family is a jack-of-all-trades, all aspects are quite good, but there is nothing particrly


    outstanding.


    If you really want topare the overall strength, ten Nordic royal princesses, may not be able to match Sara Gu.


    After all, although the members of the European royal family are not asrge as the Middle East, but a family of at least a few


    children, but Sara is a proper only daughter, with the royal princess, how topare?


    Leon followed Zhongquan for many years, of course, knows his intentions, but for so many years, Zhongquan has little


    understanding of Charlie, he does not know Charlie''s character and style of action, but Leon is aware of it.


    For so many years, Charlie almost grew up under the eyes of Leon.


    Although Leon had never interfered with Charlie''s growth, nor had he deliberately made any arrangements for his education, he


    was very clear about Charlie''s situation.


    With his understanding, he knew very well that Zhongquan''s nning for Charlie would hardly go as he wished.


    However, he was also vaguely worried in his heart and couldn''t help but wonder, "If Young Master Charlie keeps failing to let the


    master get what he wants, then will the master turn against Young Master, and will he take the Emgrand Group back from him?"


    "If the Wade family takes away the Emgrand Group and Young Master is unwilling to marry Sara, then the Gu family''s assets will


    also pass him by, what should he do then?" Thinking of this, Leon''s heart became more and more apprehensive.


    So, he looked at Zhongquan and asked tentatively, "Master, after you went to such great lengths to find Young Master Charlie,


    was it because you wanted him to marry that girl from the Gu family?"


    "Of course not." Zhongquan waved his hand and said with some emotion, "After all, he is my grandson and the bloodline of my


    Wade family!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "As the head of the Wade family, I must let him return to the family, so that I can stand up to the long tassels and the ancestors of


    the family."


    "As for whether he marries that girl from the Gu family, in the end, it only concerns his own future.


    Saying that, Zhongquan sighed lightly and said seriously, "I hope he can understand my good intentions."


    When Leon heard this, his heart suddenly became a little nervous.


    He could see that Zhongquan was actually acting when he said these words just now.


    But what he was nervous about was that Zhongquan was acting in front of him.


    What was the purpose of this drama?


    Naturally, he hoped that he could be fooled by him and then convey his words just now to Charlie.


    Therefore, Leon immediately understood that Zhongquan already had doubts about him.


    At least, in his heart, he must have already thought that his position was more biased towards Charlie than him.


    Thus, Leon could only sigh stiffly, "What you said, Master, I believe that Young Master will understand."


    Zhongquan nodded in satisfaction, then waved his hand at him and said, "Alright, go back, I''ll rest for a while."


    "Okay, master." Leon immediately bowed respectfully and said, "Master, you can call me anytime you need something."

 Chapter 3328

    Chapter 3328


    Zhongquan watched Leon leave the room with a gradually wooden expression on his face.


    Thinking about Charlie, he actually didn''t have any feelings.


    After all, Charlie had been away from home for so many years, the love of his grandfather and grandson had long faded for him.


    Moreover, he had always been a little worried about Charlie in his heart, worried that Charlie would be angry with him because of


    his parent''s death.


    Therefore, getting Charlie back would actually only be bad for him, not good.


    He himself knew very well in his heart that finding Charlie back would most likely be getting back a white-eyed wolf.


    However, the main reason why he insisted on bringing this boy back to recognize his ancestors, and even begged him to do so,


    was because of an experience he had in Singapore three years ago.


    Many years ago, Zhongquan went to Singapore to attend an entrepreneurial summit.


    It was a global event for top entrepreneurs, and there were no more than five entrepreneurs from China who were really qualified


    to be invited, and he was one of them.


    The ones from other countries were all representatives of the top families with trillions of dors in assets, and at that time,


    Zhongquan''s strength in that summit could only be ranked as a medium.


    In addition to him, the top consortia of the United States and Japan, the historical superfamilies of Europe, and the financial giants


    of Russia, any one of them, were above him in strength.


    The reason why so many top tycoons went to this summit is that behind this summit, there are three executive directors.


    All the people who attended the summit, none of them are looking at the face of the three managing directors, and none of them


    are sharpening their heads to follow the three managing directors to close rtions.


    These three managing directors, are the world''s three top plutocrats representatives.


    One is the representative of the Middle East royal family, one is the representative of the Rothschild family, and another, is the


    representative of the An family.


    Each of the three families was the executive director of the summit, and jointly managed all the affairs of the summit, and each


    with veto power.


    The three families had gathered a lot of resources with their strength and influence, and because of this, all entrepreneurs wanted


    to mix in this summit.


    Zhongquan also wanted to mix some resources and contacts in the summit, and coincidentally, the person sent by the An family


    to be the executive director happened to be Charlie''s own uncle, Lawrence An.


    Zhongquan naturally knew that the An family had always despised him, but after all, he was once a rtive, and he knew that


    Charlie''s uncle, Lawrence, had deep feelings for Charlie''s mother, so he had the cheek to try to get close to him.


    He didn''t expect that when Zhongquan, who was a generation older, took the initiative to ask to see Lawrence, Lawrence didn''t


    even give him a chance to meet him, but only had his men reply to him."


    "That he only recognized one person surnamed Wade, and that was his sister Margaret An''s flesh and blood, Charlie! Apart from


    him, he will not see anyone surnamed Wade!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Lawrence''s attitude made Zhongquan realize that his grandson, who had disappeared for many years, was the only remaining link


    between the Wade family and the An family.


    Originally, he had thought that the An family had always looked down on the Wade family in a million ways, and was not even


    willing to acknowledge the inw''s rtionship between them.


    He even thought that the An family must not look up to Charlie either, after all, they had always opposed Margaret''s marriage to


    Changying, and it was normal for them to have little affection for Margaret and Changying''s child.


    However, he really did not expect that Lawrence had left a chance for the Wade family.


    In his opinion, whether Charlie''s grandparents care about Charlie or not, it is enough to have Lawrence''s words.


    Because, Lawrence has long been set as the sessor of the next generation of the An family, fixing him, is the same as fixing


    the An family!


    Zhongquan has been dreaming of the overseas market all these years, but really rely on the Wade family itself, want to go abroad


    to develop, it is a difficult step.


    The strength of the An family, more than dozens of times stronger than the Wade family, and in overseas strength, deep roots, if


    you can have the help of the An family, naturally can be as smooth as walking.


    Therefore, in Zhongquan''s opinion, if they can let Charlie acknowledge his ancestors, let him marry Sara, and even let him go to


    the United States to establish a bond with the An family, then the Wade family''s future will be bright.


    This is the core motivation that really pushed him to get Charlie back, but he had not told anyone about this, even Leon did not


    know about this secret.

 Chapter 3329

    Chapter 3329


    The matter of Joseph''s return to Eastcliff was not known to anyone else in the outside world except Chengfeng.


    However, long before Joseph returned to Eastcliff, he had already sent dozens of informants from the Cataclysmic Front to


    infiltrate Eastcliff.


    These informants had infiltrated all walks of life in the city and knew everything about the wind and movement of all the major


    families here.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When the trip of the Nordic royal princess was set, the news soon spread in Eastcliff.


    Many big families were envious of the Wade family''s uing marriage with the Nordic royal family, thinking that this family had


    seized a good opportunity to enter Europe.


    Harmen Lu, the white-clothed Tiger King under Joseph, hurriedly came to him and said respectfully, "Supreme Commander, news


    has just been received. The Wade family has entered into a marriage alliance with the Northern European royal family."


    "That princess will arrive in Eastcliff, and it is said that this princess will also participate in the Wade family''s ancestral ceremony!"


    "Nordic Princess?" Joseph disdainfully skimmed his mouth and said, "If I remember correctly, this eldest princess seems to have


    been secretly disinherited from the throne long ago, right?"


    Harmen nodded and said, "We have a very clear grasp of all the information of the royal families in Europe, this Nordic Princess,


    originally meant to ascend the throne ording to the royal sessionw."


    "It is true that she should be the first in the line of session, but I don''t know for what reason she was abandoned by the family


    very early."


    Joseph scoffed: "A renounced crown prince, to put it bluntly, is the fallen phoenix, this kind of goods in Europe, not much big


    family can look at, did not expect to send to China to be a treasure."


    Harmen said at the side: "The Wade family seems to want to go through this princess, to open up some channels in Europe."


    Joseph said disdainfully, "With me, the Wade family''s assets and business will only get smaller and worse, and I will never let


    them find the opportunity to enter Europe!"


    After saying that, he coldly said, "Harmen, immediately arrange people to purchase a batch of the cheapest and most inferior


    coffins, when the timees, I want to send a big gift to the Wade family!"


    "Yes, Supreme Commander! I''ll go do it right now!"


    "Wait a moment." he called out to him and spoke, "Tell Walter that before April 1st, if there is no progress on the Syrian side, have


    hime to China immediately, and make sure to report to me in person in Eastcliff on April 2nd!"


    At the time of the Qingming Festival to deal with Waderest is the most important thing for Joseph right now, there is no one.


    At that time, one of the four battle kings under hismand would be missing.


    That''s why he told Walter to arrive in Eastcliff on April 2.


    Although the matter of Syria is important. But in front of this matter, it is nothing.


    Harmen did not hesitate to say, "Supreme Commander, don''t worry, I will contact the Green Eyes Wolf Kingter and ry your


    order to him!"

 Chapter 3330

    Chapter 3330


    The Cataclysmic Front''s full-frontal blockade of Hamid hadsted for several days.


    During this period of time, the Cataclysmic Front did not send troops to invade, the government army did not organize any new


    shelling, and Hamid did not send troops to test the reality.


    Both sidespletely fell into a stalemate stage where the two sides did not cross the river.


    Hamid''s work these days is very busy, he has tomand thousands of engineering teams to step up construction, while also


    organizing the first officers to participate in officer training, in ordance with Charlie''s exnation.


    Actively train middle-ranking officers to strengthen the control of the entire team.


    On the other hand, on Charlie''s side, hearing that Hamid has now entered the truce stage, he also breathed a sigh of relief, and


    then put all his energy into the preparation of the ocean shipping group.


    Zhiyuplied with the terms of cooperation with Charlie and brought all the resources of the Su family shipping group in a


    package.


    In order to cooperate with him, Nanako also personally appeared and established a joint venturepany with Zhiyu.


    Charlie then borrowed a word from each of their surnames and named thepany Isu Shipping.


    This joint venturepany, ostensibly the Ito family and Zhiyu co-founded, and the Ito family holds 51% of the shares. Zhiyu


    holds 49%, but in reality, the 51% stake held by the Ito family is being held on behalf of Charlie.


    The Su family''s ocean shipping group had previously been sanctioned and had all business qualifications revoked.


    However, since the Ito family is a foreign-owned enterprise and has perfect qualification documents.


    The nature of Isu Shipping this time, also became a foreign-led joint venture. All previous sanctions were bypassed for the Su


    family.


    Since Melba has more experience in business management than Zhiyu, and there is her father Pord behind her, the CEO of Isu


    Shipping is Melba.


    Zhiyu, as the COO of Isu Shipping, is also the chief operating officer, who cooperates with Melba to manage thepany


    together.


    Although Charlie is the controlling shareholder of thispany, but he still intends to do his hands off, under normal


    circumstances. Not to interfere with thepany''s operations.


    Since the Ito family is currently the number one family in Japan, and Zhiyu is also the granddaughter of the Su family, the number


    one family in China, and has previously received a lot of attention from the nation because of what happened to her.


    So this time she took out the Su family''s shipping group to cooperate with the Ito family as soon as the news was released. It


    immediately made the front-page headlines of all major news media.


    Melba felt that this was a good opportunity to take advantage of the opportunity to y a wave of free advertising, so she took the


    initiative to find Charlie and nned to pick a good day.


    This was to hold a press conference to formally announce the establishment of Isu Shipping, so as to create awareness first.


    Charlie naturally had no problem with it, so Melba discussed with Zhiyu and decided to strike while the iron was hot and hold the


    press conference as soon as possible.


    It so happened that Nanako Ito had not left yet, so after several women sat down and discussed, they were going to let Nanako


    and Zhiyu take the lead and hold a hugeunch event at the Shangri-La Hotel.


    This conference, invited many domestic and foreign media outlets to participate, Charlie as the hidden big boss, but also by a few


    women must be present to support the scene.


    So, on the day of theunch, he came to Shangri-La early to prepare for today''s press conference.


    For this conference. So he specially redecorated the banquet hall of Shangri-La, which was enough to amodate several


    hundred journalists and guests.


    In addition to media reporters, many prominent figures in Aurous Hill were also invited to the venue.


    When Charlie arrived at Shangri-La, the reporters and guests had not yet arrived at the entrance time. Issac came to the main


    entrance to greet him, and after handing Charlie''s car to the parking attendant, he said to Charlie,


    "Young master, Miss Ito, Miss Su, Miss Song, and Miss Watt are all in the VIP lounge. Do you want me to take you there now?"


    Charlie nodded and said, "Take me there."


    Issac hurriedly led the way in front, whispering to him as he walked, "Young master, butler Leon just called me and wanted me to


    confirm with you the time of your arrival in Eastcliff."


    Charlie then said, "The Qingming Festival is on April 5th, so wouldn''t I just arrive in Eastcliff on April 4th?"


    Issac said, "He is afraid that you will be willing to move on the 4th, he said that on April 5th early in the morning is the ancestor


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    worship ceremony, such a big ancestor worship ceremony, usually have to confirm all the ancestor worship process two or three


    days in advance."


    "Then have to hold a family meeting, you will also have to attend then."


    Charlie thought about it and said, "Just let them set the ceremony, I won''t be involved, I''ll go when it''s time to participate."


    Issac exined, "Young master, Leon knows that you don''t really want to go there early, but he still asked me to convey to you


    that he hopes you can go to Eastcliff on April 3."


    "The early family meeting can be dispensed with, but April 4 is thest meeting before the ancestral ceremony, you''d better be


    there, there are a lot of particrly tedious rituals and processes, if you don''tmunicate well in advance, I''m afraid When the


    timees, something will go wrong."


    Charlie hesitated for a moment, nodded, and said, "Okay, then I''ll go there on April 3rd!"

 Chapter 3331

    Chapter 3331


    Originally in Charlie''s n, as long as he goes to Waderest Mountain early in the morning on April 5, the Qingming Festival, to


    participate in the ancestral rituals on the line.


    After attending the ritual, he would return to Aurous Hill directly and would not need to have too much contact with the Wade


    family.


    However, since Leon wanted him to go there early, it wouldn''t hurt to do that.


    Although he was somewhat repulsed towards the Wade family, he still trusted Leon.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the VIP lounge together with Issac. Zhiyu was standing in the corridor on the phone, and when


    she saw Charlieing, the two of them looked at each other. Charlie could see that she had a tight frown on her face and


    seemed to have something on her mind.


    Then, she said into the phone, "Grandpa, I''m a little busy right now, I''ll contact you after theunch."


    After saying that, she directly hung up the phone. Respectfully, she said to Charlie, "You''re here, Grace."


    When Charlie saw that she was not in the right state, he opened his mouth and asked, "Miss Su, is something wrong?"


    Zhiyu hesitated for a moment and gathered the courage to ask, "Grace, can I talk to you alone for a few minutes?"


    Charlie nodded, then said to Issac, "Mr. Issac, you go in first, I''ll talk to Miss Su."


    Issac said, "Young Master, the next few lounges are empty, today the ce is cleared, you and Miss Su can find a lounge to talk


    in detail, anyway, we still have half an hour before theunch." "Okay." Charlie turned to Zhiyu and said, "Miss Su, let''s go to the


    lounge inside."


    Zhiyu nodded: "Okay."


    Both came to the innermost lounge, and just after entering the door, Zhiyu said impatiently, "Grace, I saw a press release from


    CNN two days ago this morning, and they said that the world''s top mercenary organization, the Cataclysmic Front, suffered a big


    defeat in Syria, losing thousands of people."


    "And the one who caused them great losses was the leader of an opposition group in Syria named Hamid, I want to ask you, is


    my father in this Hamid''s base?"


    Charlie nodded and graciously admitted, "That''s right, your father is indeed at Hamid''s ce."


    Saying that, he was a little surprised and asked, "This matter has already passed for several days, and you just learned the


    news?"


    Zhiyu said, "This matter is basically not reported in the country, only that the situation in Syria is more vtile. I found out this


    morning on the overseas news website................... "


    She asked nervously, "Grace, my father will not encounter any danger in Syria, right?"


    Charlie lightly said, "It''s okay, don''t worry too much, the defense on Hamid''s side is still very strong, your dad''s personal safety is


    absolutely guaranteed."


    Zhiyu blurted out, "But I heard...... I heard that the Cataclysmic Front, reached an


    agreement with the Syrian government to help them purge all of Syria''s opposition forces, and then establish their own mercenary


    base there."


    "If that''s really the case, they will definitely spare no effort to wipe out that Hamid..... "


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 3332

    Chapter 3332


    For Zhiyu, although she also has a lot of words about many of her dad''s practices, but after all, blood kinship is here, so after


    learning that the situation over in Syria is critical, she is most worried about her dad''s safety.


    Charlie heard this. Inevitably some curiosity asked: "From where did you hear that the Cataclysmic Front engage with Hamid''s


    base?"


    Zhiyu said: "I just called grandpa, originally wanted to ask him how much he knows about Syria and the Cataclysmic Front, after


    all, this is the first time I heard of the three words Cataclysmic Front, he told me this."


    Charlie was surprised and asked, "Is there any connection between Chengfeng and the Cataclysmic Front?"


    "I''m not sure about that." Zhiyu said, "I''ve never heard him talk about the Cataclysmic Front before, but just now on the phone, his


    attitude towards the Cataclysmic Front seemed to be a bit exuberant, and he was quite emotional."


    "Strange." Charlie frowned and said, "Cataclysmic Front has been developing in war-torn areas, and the country has always been


    safe and secure."


    "The average person really has little chance to hear their name, how does he know so much, even the content of the cooperation


    between the Cataclysmic Front and the Syrian side?"


    Zhiyu said, "Maybe he has some more well-informed channels."


    Charlie nodded his head. On the surface, he did not continue to dwell on this issue, but in his heart, he felt that Chengfeng and


    the Front must have some kind of connection. Therefore, he also reminded himself in his heart that he must be careful and on


    guard.


    Subsequently, he said to Zhiyu, "As far as I know, your father is still rtively safe at the moment, even if the Cataclysmic Front


    wants to take Hamid, they will have to prepare for at least half a year."


    "While being prepared to sacrifice tens of thousands of people, not to mention that they are only surrounding Hamid now instead


    of fighting, so you don''t have to worry too much for the time being."


    Zhiyu said with a pleading face, "Grace, please let my fathere back, although he has done a lot of things wrong. But after all,


    the punishment is not to death, even if you get him back to Aurous Hill, house arrest in Shangri-La can


    be......................................... "


    Charlie refused without hesitation, "Impossible. In my eyes, his crime is not punishable by death? Just the fact that he organized


    the anti-leaf alliance back then, I could have killed him as a matter of course."


    "The reason why I left him alive was for the sake of you and Ruoli, the two sisters."


    Zhiyu said with red eyes, "My father has indeed done a lot of wrong things and needs to pay for his mistakes, but that ce in


    Syria is too dangerous, the news said that the number of people killed and injured in a battle there are several thousand."


    "I''m afraid he can''t wait for me to be the head of the Su family, he has already met with an untimely death.................... "


    Charlie looked at Zhiyu, said with a serious expression, "Everyone has to take the risk and pay the price for what they have done.


    I sent your father to Syria, which is my punishment for him."


    "If he encounters any uncontroble natural or man-made disasters in the process of receiving this punishment, it can only be said


    that his own life is unlucky."


    Zhiyu wanted to continue to fight with Charlie, but hesitated for a moment or gave up, she looked at him and asked, "Grace, you


    said that you would let my father go to your parents'' grave to apologize at Qingming, and that you would let him sign the divorce


    agreement with my mother?"


    "But now that Hamid''s base has been heavily surrounded by the Cataclysmic Front, and the people of the Front hate want to kill


    them all, under such circumstances, can my father stille out?"


    "Yes." Charlie said indifferently, "If the Cataclysmic Front does not stop surrounding Hamid, then I will personally go to Syria and


    bring him back."


    When Zhiyu heard this, a pair of beautiful eyes instantly lit up, as if she had seen hope.


    She was about to say something when he added at this time, "But I will send him back after it''s over."


    "You...... " Zhiyu couldn''t help butin, "Grace, since you have decided to


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    personally go to Syria to bring him back, why risk sending him back ah, aren''t you afraid of the danger yourself?"


    Charlie said with a cold expression: "Everywhere there is danger, but I will not change my principles because of the fear of


    danger!"

 Chapter 3333

    Chapter 3333


    Zhiyu looked at Charlie''s unwavering eyes and sighed deeply in her heart.


    At this moment, there were a few feelings of guilt deep inside her heart.


    In fact, she also knew that what Charlie said was the truth, if not for her and Ruoli''s sake, her father Zynn would not have had the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    chance to go to Syria to live.


    The fact that he could go to Syria was already ating of his side by Charlie.


    She was begging him to take a step back at this time, which was indeed a bit too much.


    So, she was ashamed and said to him: "I''m sorry, my lord, it''s my fault, when you made this decision, I epted the terms of your


    three-year contract. Should note back at this time to beg you to take another step back............................................... "


    Charlie waved his hand and said ndly, "He is your father, after all, it is only normal for you to beg for him."


    After saying that, he looked at the time, "Okay, let''s talk about it, the conference is about to start, you still have to prepare for it."


    "Okay!" Zhiyu nodded and said, "I''ll go over the speech with Miss Ito again."


    At this moment, Charlie was also thinking in his heart, "It looks like I have to go to Syria again in the next two days!"


    He thought that it would be easy to go to Syria by himself.


    He could still use the same low altitude way of opening the umbrest time, and believed that he could surely bypass the


    encirclement of the Cataclysmic Front easily.


    However, if he wanted to be surrounded by more than 10,000 people. Bringing Zynn out, that is definitely not an easy thing.


    Therefore, it was better to go over earlier, or have more time to prepare and see if there was a good way.


    Otherwise, if the ancestral ceremony is dyed and Zynn cannote to his parents'' grave to kowtow and ept his mistakes,


    how should he exin to his parents?


    Moreover, Charlie was more or less worried whether Hamid''s defense could withstand the attack of ten to twenty thousand


    soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    If, after a period of time, the Front sees that the siege is not sessful, and is willing to pay thousands and thousands of people


    together with the government forces to finish off Hamid, then Hamid may not be able to stop it.


    So he must go over as early as possible to determine both things, and also to avoid the future night-long dream!


    Charlie and Zhiyu came to the VIP lounge together, Nanako, Warnia, and Melba, were all sitting on the sofa at this time.


    Nanako was holding several scripts and wasmunicating with Melba about something. When she saw Charlie enter, a sudden


    surge of joy came into her eyes and she stood up quickly and said with a smile, "Mr. Charlie, you''re here!"


    Charlie faintly smiled and gestured to her, Melba also stood up, slightly nervous and shy, and said, "Mr. Wade you are


    here...................... "


    When Warnia saw Charlie, she likewise rose and said respectfully, "Master Wade, you''re here!"

 Chapter 3334

    Chapter 3334


    Charlie nodded to several people with a smile and spoke, "You will have to work hardter. Two beautiful shareholders, a beautiful


    CEO, and another beautiful strategic partner."


    "You four beautiful women are such an existence and I can easily say you are national beauties. I believe today''s conference will


    definitely make a deep impression!"


    Warnia couldn''t help butugh: "Master Wade, you are too good at praising us, to say that the three of them are the national


    beauty, I am too old. Can not afford these four words      and I am here today to make a sauce, the main character is the three of


    them."


    Nanako immediately said: "Sister Warnia you are too modest, the three of us, you are the most feminine, really to say that the


    national beauty, I think you also are!"


    Warnia couldn''t help butugh: "Oh, Nanako dear, you''ve been in China for these days, but you haven''t learned anything else, but


    you''ve learned the art of making speeches!"


    Nanako dear winked mischievously and said with a smile, "A famous teacher makes a good pupil, following you every day to learn


    the skills of sister Warnia, I must have progress!"


    Charlieughed: "You guys shouldn''t brag about each other. If you''re still so unorthodox at theunch, outsiders will definitely


    think that ISU Shipping is a particrly unreliablepany."


    Nanakoughed: "Mr. Charlie, with Zhiyu, the CEO with superior ability, people outside will definitely not doubt the strength of ISU


    Shipping, after a few days of contact, I admire her a lot, I really want to poach her to the Ito Group to help me!"


    Charlie said casually: "Then you can go back and discuss with your father, and integrate the Ito family''s business in shipping as


    well. The three of us will work together to make ISU Shipping the world''s top shipping group, and perhaps go public in the United


    States in the future."


    When Nanako heard this, her eyes lit up and she said, "That''s a good idea! Instead of just pretending to be a shareholder, we


    should really participate in the real sense.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Zhiyu also said very seriously: "I also feel that this n of Grace is very feasible, if the three joint ventures, then Grace will hold


    34% of the shares, and Nana and I will each hold 33% of the shares."


    "This way, our respective resources can be integrated together and work together. I believe we will be able to grow bigger and


    stronger!"


    Melba said excitedly, "If we can really achieve this three-way merger, then we will be invincible in the whole of Asia. We can also


    avoid the internal conflict caused bypetition with each other!"


    Speaking of this, Melba said: "When the two domestic taxi software every day desperately burn money in apetition, they are


    k!lling the enemy with a thousand self-losses."


    "The two sides sparring is not the ability. Rather, the amount of blood. Who has more blood, who can live to the end."


    "However, this business model, the one that lives to the end, even if the victory month is a tragic victory, I''m afraid that by then it


    will be dying, it is easy for others to take advantage of the situation, so they choose to merge."


    "After the merger of the two sides, not only do not have to fight to the death, and even resource integration, the formation of a


    near-monopoly dominant position, all of a sudden the industry''s otherpetitors all squeezed to the edge of dying."


    "While they can also use their absolute dominance, and constantly raise prices, so over the years their prices are more and more


    expensive, service is getting worse and worse, that''s why!"


    As soon as Melba''s words fell, Zhiyu immediately said, "If webine our efforts to form an absolutely dominant position. Surely


    we can also influence shipping prices to a certain extent!"


    Charlieughed: "Let Nanako go back and talk to Mr. Ito about the feasibility of this matter, if Mr. Ito is interested, when the time


    Nanako said, "My father has not left China yet, he is at Shangri-La, but because of his health, he does not want to be in the public


    eye, so he did note down for theunch."


    "Later, when theunch is over, I will go to him first and ask him what he thinks."


    Charlie nodded: "This is better, maybe you can have a lunch date together at noon, and talk about this matter while eating."


    Nanako asked with an expectant face, "Mr. Charlie, do you want to join us at noon?"


    Charlie smiled and said, "I have something to do at noon."


    Melba couldn''t help but spit out, "You''re too thorough in shaking off your hands, right? Even if you don''t get involved in small


    things, you don''t get involved in such big things?"


    Charlie spread his hands and said seriously, "I''m not as professional as you guys in this area are, so I''m not going to join the fun."


    As he was talking, Issac came over and spoke, "Ladies and Gentlemen, the conference starts in five minutes, and the media and


    guests are already here."


    Zhiyu then said to the other three women, "Then let''s go there first."


    Charlie then said to them, "You guys go first, I''ll talk to Mr. Issac about something."


    Nanako was busy saying, "Mr. Charlie, don''t stay hidden in the lounge, remember toe overter to watch theunch!"


    "Okay!" he agreed, and after seeing the four people leave, he immediately said to Issac: "Mr. Issac, tell my grandfather that I''m


    going to Syria first thing in the morning, and ask him to transfer the Concorde to Aurous Hill this evening!"

 Chapter 3335

    Chapter 3335


    When he first sent Zynn to Syria, Charlie did not know that Hamid would be in such a big mess.


    A small armed leader with only 2,000 to 3,000 people was surrounded by a group of more than 10,000 elite soldiers of the


    Cataclysmic Front, which should be unprecedented in Syria.


    Charlie also did not expect that he would quietly sneak into Syria for the second time after a short period of time.


    Thest time he sneaked in, he wanted to bring Melba back, but this time, it was Zynn instead.


    When Issac heard that Charlie was going to Syria again, he immediately said nervously, "Young master. The situation in Syria is


    not very stable recently, why are you going there again now?"


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders and sighed lightly, "I want to pick up Zynn before the Qingming Festival, so as not to dy his


    Qingming Festival day. Go to Waderest Mountain to say sorry to my parents."


    Issac said offhandedly, "Young master, I heard that that Hamid has now offended the Cataclysmic Front, the whole base is


    surrounded, even if you can go in yourself, it''s not good toe out with that old dog Zynn!"


    Charlie asked curiously, "Mr. Issac, you''re also concerned about the situation in Syria?"


    Issac nodded and said, "After I went there with youst time, I became more interested in that Hamid. So I paid more attention to


    it."


    Issac said, "I''ve been in the Wade family for so many years, and I''ve mainly been collecting intelligence, so I have some


    information channels at home and abroad."


    Charlie nodded and asked him, "Then let me ask you, how much do you know about that Cataclysmic Front?"


    Issac exined: "Cataclysmic Frontst year in overseas was really quite famous, they seem to start from South America, there


    are many drug lords, perennial turmoil, very suitable for the development of private armed and guerri forces, mercenaries."


    "There they gradually be bigger, they left South America, began to enter Africa and the Middle East, where there is


    something always going on, the scale of the war these years is getting bigger and bigger. "


    Charlie asked curiously, "Do you know who the actual controller of the Cataclysmic Front is?"


    "This is not clear." Issac said, "This guy has been quite mysterious, no personal information being circted, the only thing that


    can be confirmed is that the founder of is a yellow man, said to be of Chinese descent."


    Issac added: "Young master, the Cataclysmic Front is said to be full of experts, you must be careful if you meet with this group of


    people."


    Charlie said ndly: "Actually, I''m quite interested in this Front. A mercenary army of tens of thousands of people, in some extra-


    legal ces, the strength is really not to be underestimated."


    "Just this time also take this opportunity to feel the bottom of this Front, to see what level their elites are."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The first thing that I want to do is to find out the truth of the Cataclysmic Front." "I feel that the Front may have some kind of


    connection with Chengfeng, but it''s not very urate right now.


    Issac said, "Then I''ll go with you!"


    Charlie waved his hand: "You don''t need to go with me, the situation in Syria is special now, it is not even likest time. I''ll have to


    find my own way out after I go in, it''s safest to be alone."


    Issac sighed and said, "It''s that old dog Zynn is too difficult to handle, you must not have many problems getting in and out by


    yourself, but if you take him out, I''m really afraid he will hold you back."


    Charlieughed and joked, "Then what? I have promised Zhiyu to keep him alive, so I can''t go and bring him back in an urn,


    right?"


    Issac gritted his teeth and said seriously, "If we can''t, we''ll dump the pot on Hamid or the Cataclysmic Front."


    Charlie waved his hand: "A great man keeps his word, since I said to keep him alive, I will never kill him."


    He added: "All right, you don''t have to worry too much, I have a way to take Zynn and get out safely."


    "Okay!" Issac instructed, "Then young master, you must be careful in everything!"


    Charlie nodded and said, "Right, at eight or nine o''clock in the evening, youe to my house, say that I am invited to go out of


    town early tomorrow morning to look at the feng shui of a friend."


    "Then I will ask you the location. You just say it''s to Banyan City, and as for the reward, you just say it''s three million."


    Issac was busy saying, "Okay young master, I got it."

 Chapter 3336

    Chapter 3336


    When Zhongquan heard that Charlie was going to Syria again, his first thought was to discourage him as much as possible and


    not let him go.


    After all, the situation in Syria was unstable, and the Wade family''s ancestral ceremony was about to begin, so Zhongquan did not


    want him to risk his life again at this time.


    However, after thinking about it, he felt that it would be difficult for him to persuade Charlie.


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide a good solution to the problem. Can also exchange him some good feelings.


    So, without saying a word, he immediately let the crew get ready and take off at night to Aurous Hill, in the night. First thing


    tomorrow morning can directly carry Charlie to Lebanon.


    And Charlie returned home, as if nothing had happened, had dinner with his wife and inws, and the family was watching TV in


    the living room after dinner, when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ire got up and came to the foyer. Seeing that on the video call screen it was actually Issac, she said to Charlie with some


    surprise, "Honey, it seems to be Mr. Issac from Shangri-La!"


    Charlie then said, "Oh, then it''s possible that he''s here to see me, open the door."


    ire nodded and pressed the unlock button, and soon, Issac came to the door and knocked gently on the door.


    ire opened the door and said politely, "Hello, Mr. Issac!"


    Issac also hurriedly greeted, "Hello Mrs. Wade, sorry for intruding at thiste hour, may I ask if Master Wade is home?"


    Charlie called out from the living room, "I''m here, what''s up, Mr. Issac?" Issac walked to Charlie with some embarrassment and


    said seriously, "Master Wade, there is something I want to ask you a favor."


    Charlieughed: "Mr. Issac. You don''t have to be so polite, just say what you want."


    Issac then said as arranged by Charlie: "Here''s the thing, Master Wade, I have a friend doing business abroad, recently the


    "So he asked me to help, find a feng shui master over to take a look, I thought of you. I don''t know if you have time, if so, it''s hard


    for you to go."


    When she heard that someone was going to ask Charlie to look at the feng shui, ine''s two eyes immediately zed over and


    asked him, "Mr. Issac, I wonder how much your friend can pay to ask my son-inw to look at the feng shui?"


    Issac said: "This is the case, Madam, my friend''s intention is to pay three million as long as Master Wade is willing to go, and five


    million if the problem can be solved!"


    "Boy, so much!" ine said joyfully, "For our Charlie, it is really easy to make money!"


    At this time, Charlie asked Issac, "Where is your friend?"


    Issac said, "In Banyan, it''s about two hours by ne!"


    Charlie nodded gently and said, "Then how about this, you book a ticket for me to Banyan at the earliest tomorrow, and then give


    me his detailed address."


    "That''s great!" Issac busily said, "I''ll have someone book the ticket for you, and I''ll give you the ticket information after it''s booked!"


    "Okay." Charlie then said, "Then that''s it."


    Issac nodded in understanding and said, "Master Wade, then I''ll leave you alone, thank you!"

 Chapter 3337

    Chapter 3337


    The reason for looking at feng shui did not arouse the family''s suspicion.


    Although ire has not wanted Charlie to continue to run around to see feng shui, but also knows that she can not force Charlie,


    so did not say anything more.


    Charlie simply packed two pieces of clothing with him and was ready to go out early in the morning before dawn, who thought that


    ire also quietly set an early rm clock and quickly got up from bed, insisting on sending Charlie to the airport.


    Charlie saw her firm attitude, so he did not refuse, the two agreed to go to the airport when Charlie drove. After arriving ire will


    drive straight back.


    Charlie''s reasoning was that this would eliminate the need to waste time going to the parking building again to park. You can


    directly stop at the door of the departure area and go immediately.


    ire agreed, and the couple left home together.


    She thought that he was just going to Banyan and had no idea that her husband was going to Syria, so on the way she also


    introduced the special snacks of Banyan to Charlie, so that he could try them if he had time.


    To the airport. Charlie parked the car at the roadside of the departure area, then said to her: "Okay, you hurry up and drive home,


    while it is still early, you can still catch up on sleep for a while."


    ire nodded, both out of the car, she changed to the driver''s side door, before getting into the car asked: "Husband, how long to


    Charlie thought about it and said, "Fast if one or two days slow if two or three days, mainly depends on their side of the feng shui


    situation if it is not tricky, if more tricky, a few dayster may also be possible." "Okay." ire nodded gently and said, "Then you


    have to take care of yourself in the next few days, eat on time and go to bed early."


    "Okay." Charlie agreed with his mouth full and instructed her, "Pay attention to safety when driving back." "En, I know!"


    She said before reluctantly getting into the car and leaving.


    Charlie kept watching her car go far away before he stepped forward to the business aircraft building.


    At this moment. The Wade family''s incredibly precious Concorde had already made all the preparations before taking off.


    After Charlie went through the security check from the VIP channel and got on the ne, the time was six o''clock in the morning,


    local time, while Syria was five hourster than China at this time, and it was one o''clock in the night.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie felt that Hamid would probably not sleep so early, so he used the satellite phone on the ne to call him.

 Chapter 3338

    Chapter 3338


    Hamid received a call from an unfamiliar number, and after connecting. With some alert said: "hello?"


    Charlie then immediately said, "Hi what''s up, it''s me."


    Hamid said excitedly, "Oh, brother Wade! Why are you calling me at this time?"


    Charlie said: "I am on the ne now, the ne will soon take off to Beirut airport in Lebanon, after I arrive at Beirut airport, I will


    immediately switch to another ne to Syria, then likest time over your base, parachute down, if fast, I should be able to arrive


    in Syria before dawn local time."


    "What do you mean? You''reing to Syria?" Hamid heard this. The whole person was so excited that he could not attach it and


    said offhandedly, "Brother Wade, are you not teasing me right?"


    "Of course not." Charlie said seriously, "I aming over there to bring Zynn back to China, and by the way, I will also see how


    things are going on your side."


    "Great! That''s wonderful!" Hamid said with excitement, "I''ve been dreaming of youing to help me out, but I never dared to


    hope, but I never thought I''d get my wish!"


    "You are lukcy to have such a ne...... " Hamid eximed: "Concorde you have, I really


    admire it...... "


    Charlie faintly said: "Not mine, borrowed."


    Hamid said offhandedly, "It''s also a skill to see such a bullish ne!"


    Charlie smiled nomittally and said, "You set an rm clock to wake up in five hours, hurry up and rest. Let''s see you in five


    hours." "Okay!" Hamid said with exuberance, "See you in five hours!" Soon, the Concorde flew more than 10,000 meters into the


    sky under the sunrise and headed west at great speed.


    More than four hourster. The Concordended smoothly at Beirut Airport in Lebanon.


    The person waiting to greet Charlie at the airport was still the same person who was under Zhongquanst time, Chester Han.


    Charlie had just stepped off the ne. Chester hurriedly came forward and said respectfully, "Young Master, you have worked


    hard all the way."


    Charlie waved his hand: "No hard work, is the ne ready? When is it leaving?"


    Chester pointed to the twin-propeller transport ne next to the Concorde and spoke, "Young Master, the ne is ready to take


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    off at any time."


    "Good." Charlie nodded, "It should not be toote, hurry up and set off."


    Chester hurriedly led Charlie towards that transport ne, while saying very seriously, "Young master, the situation in Syria now


    has changed greatly from the time you camest time."


    "The government army has now drafted more than 10,000 elites of the Cataclysmic Front from overseas, and has already fought


    two or three round trips with Hamid, and now they havepletely blocked his base."


    "And is still narrowing the encirclement, you must be sure to control the direction when you parachute, do not deviate from the


    destination, once you deviate out, it is likely tond on the other side''s head."


    Charlie nodded and said, "I know, in addition. Does the other side have long-range ground-to-air weapons? Will your transport


    nes flying over their heads be detected by their radar?"


    Chester waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, they don''t have anti-aircraft radar, nor do they have surface-to-air missiles, the


    only sets of anti-aircraft systems the Syrian military has are deployed at the border." "The none of the opposition forces in the


    territory don''t have fixed-wing aircraft, and they can''t use that kind of anti-aircraft system, and the same goes for Front, they are


    good at special warfare and don''t have much heavy weapons."


    "Good." Charlie praised: "Old Han, you have a very clear grasp of the situation in Syria."


    Chester busily said, "I also knew that you wereing, young master, and temporarily found people and inquired many times


    during the night."


    Chester could not help but ask him, "Young Master, the master asked me to ask you a question for him, have you made a n to


    retreat? Now in Syria, easy to go in but not easy toe out!"


    Charlie smiled confidently and said seriously, "Don''t worry, I have my own n."


    For Charlie, if he took Zynn out of Syria, there were only two ways.


    One, is to take him all the way to sneak out, but this is too hard and risky, dozens of kilometers of mountain road, take Zynn out,


    and can not be found by the other side surrounded by soldiers, and tired and difficult.


    Another, is directly let Hamid arrange helicopters to fly out, but this risk factor is even greater, because the helicopters fly low and


    slow, shoulderunched Stinger missiles, although hitting fixed-wing aircraft have difficulty, but to hit the helicopter it is easy to do.


    So, he thought about it and felt that there was only one viable way to bring Zynn out, and that was to capture the opponent''s top


    <pmander, as he didst time when he took Melba away, and then hold him to order the vassals!

 Chapter 3339

    Chapter 3339


    When the sky in the east of Syria, just a hint of fish-belly white, Charlie carrying a parachute, leaped down the second time from


    the thousands of meters of altitude.


    Hamid was waiting at the top of the mountain with Zynn, who was still awake, at this time.


    Zynn these two days from the war movement is having a nervous breakdown, every day he is eating and sleeping badly, it was


    not easy to fall asleep for a long time, it was Hamid who himself dragged him out of the pit.


    He was dragged out by Hamid in a confused manner. He thought Hamid was going to shoot him, and asked several times, Hamid


    did not say a word. It made his heart go up and down, making him apprehensive to the extreme.


    Seeing that the top of the hill was bare and empty, he felt hairy in his heart and could not help but ask, "Commander Hamid,


    you............................ brought me here so early in the morning,


    what do you want to do huh?"


    Hamid impatiently said, "You cut the crap. Shut your mouth! As for what I''m going to do, you''ll knowter!"


    Zynn saw Hamid''s expression was impatient, so he had to resentfully shrink his neck and stop talking.


    At this time, Hamid held binocrs, in the slightly bright sky he is constantly searching for something.


    And his mouth, also read the words muttered: "It''s almost time, right? Where is he? I don''t see him."


    The more Zynn looked the more puzzled, thought for half a day, a thought suddenly popped into his head, so he asked nervously,


    "Ha............................. Hamid Commander....... Qingming


    Festival ising, is it Charlie to take me back?"


    "I can not go now! Otherwise, it''s possible that before the helicopter flies a few kilometers, I will be taken away by a missile shot


    from the people of the Cataclysmic Front         "


    In fact, Zynn had recently been thinking about this matter of returning to China for the Qingming Festival.


    Before the Cataclysmic Front dered war on Hamid, he was hoping that the Qingming Festival woulde soon so that he


    could return to his country sooner.


    Even if it was only for a few days and thene back, it was much better than staying in this sh!tty ce.


    But since the Cataclysmic Front and Hamid fought two round trips and suffered heavy mental torture, Zynn did not dare to leave.


    He had also learned about the current situation in the past two days. Knowing that Hamid''s base had been surrounded, and


    knowing that Hamid was prepared to fight a protracted war with strong fortifications and arge amount of strategic reserves.


    He was afraid that this guy Charlie would insist on getting himself back to his country.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He knew that at this time, staying at Hamid''s base was the safest.


    Now, Hamid took him to the top of the mountain and looked around in the sky with his telescope as if he was looking for


    something.


    This made Zynn mistakenly think that Hamid was waiting for a helicopter and wanted to use it to send himself away.


    Therefore, he was in a very frightening mood.

 Chapter 3340

    Chapter 3340


    Hamid heard him buzzing in front of his ears, very dissatisfied kicked him and cursed, "Chatter chatter chatter, I fcukiing told you


    to cut the crap, you do not understand ah?"


    Zynn was angry and afraid, but he did not want to risk his own life, so he could only plead bitterly, "Commander Hamid. You listen


    to me, since the enemy has blocked us, they will certainly try to block our ground and air routes by all means."


    "But if I die along with a valuable helicopter, it would be too expensive for you, don''t you think?"


    Hamid grabbed his cor and pped him with two big ps, saying, "Did I tell you to bullshit? Did I tell you to bullshit?!"


    Two ps to Zynn''s eyes and ears, did not wait for Zynn back to consciousness, Hamid took off his Stallone beret from the top of


    his head, hands hard to roll the hat into a ball, pinching two cheeks of Zynn. Just stuffed the hat into his mouth, cursing: "Say


    another word of nonsense, I let people feed you shit!"


    Zynn almost copsed.


    He really had the heart to k!ll Hamid. But in his heart, he knew very well that with his own ability, it was really difficult to do so.


    Not to mention that he is now Hamid''s prisoner. Even if he is still the Su family''s man which does not mean much, the Su family''s


    guard all pulled out, not enough in front of Hamid''s reinforcedpany of firepower.


    So, this kick plus two ps, and a beret of revenge, he is afraid that in this life there will be no opportunity to revenge.


    When he thought of this, Zynn only felt that his life was gray.


    But he did not dare to continue to touch Hamid''s bad luck, so he had topletely shut his mouth and stood aside and did not


    make a sound.


    At this time, Hamid suddenly saw diagonally above his head suddenly blossomed arge ck umbre, a closer look. Then he


    saw a parachute has opened in less than a hundred meters above their heads, and then quickly descend.


    Manipte this set of parachute, it is Charlie all the way from China!


    Hamid excitedly said to himself, "Here he is! Finally!"


    Zynn looked up and saw that the parachute was already less than fifty meters above the ground.


    He was totally dumbfounded, thinking: "This..... person is looking for death, right? Such a fast speed, such a low distance to open


    the parachute, not afraid of k!lling himself, so strange!"


    Just finished. Then he saw that the rapidly falling parachute suddenly seemed to be cut off, then the umbre lost tension,


    instantly flew backward, and another ck point flew at a fast speed directly to the ground.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When the parachute was still about ten meters from the ground, Charlie directly used his aura to cut the rope, and then his whole


    body stood firmly on the ground, the huge eleration of gravity seemed to have no effect on him, and he justnded, he took off


    the parachute bag and threw it aside as if nothing had happened.


    At this time, Hamid dragged Zynn to run wildly, and when he was still a few dozen meters away from Charlie, he already shouted


    excitedly, "Brother Wade! We finally meet again!"


    Charlie looked at Hamid running all the way, could not help but tease: "Older brother this leg is really sharp."


    Hamid came to stand in front of Charlie and said with a smile, "It''s all thanks to you!"


    With that, Hamid threw Zynn over and pointed at him and said to Charlie: "Brother, I brought this guy along to greet you, and by


    the way, I''d like to review his life with you, he hasn''t lost any arms or legs during the time he''s been with me, you can check the


    goods!"


    Zynn was dumbfounded.


    He really didn''t expect that the person who jumped for suicide was actually Charlie.


    This made him think in his heart: "Charlie this guy...... is in the end what kind of strength


    he has? Jumped down from such a height without any problems, this is not a fcuk!ing martial arts expert can bepared, right?"


    In addition, he also did not expect that this guy Charlie woulde to Syria at this time.


    In his heart, he thought suspiciously, "Could it be that Charlie came to Syria this time in order to take me back to my country and


    participate in the Wade family''s ancestral ritual?"


    "This guy..... This guy is too desperate, right? Risking so much danger to take me back?


    Why do you have to do this...... let me live alone in Syria in the cave where a cat can not?"

 Chapter 3341

    Chapter 3341


    Charlie looked at Zynn and found that this guy''s mouth was bulging and his whole face was deformed, so he was a bit stunned


    and couldn''t help but ask Hamid: "Older brother, what''s going on with him?"


    Hamid looked at Zynn and said with a smile, "Brother, this guy''s mouth chattering incessantly, annoying me to death, I first


    plugged his mouth."


    Said, and pinch Zynn''s cheek, hard will beret from his mouth ripped out.


    Zynn painfully desperately rubbed both cheeks. Hamid crumpled beret in the hands of the flip, and on the legs snapped a few


    times.


    After stretching the hat, he put it directly on his head, and also adjusted the position from side to side, and then took Charlie''s


    shoulders.


    Enthusiastically said: "Come! Wade brother! Come to my office for a cup of coffee, we both need to have a good chat!"


    Charlie looked at the beret on top of his head, and then looked at Zynn, who had a painful expression, smiled helplessly, and then


    asked him, "How are things these two days? Has the Cataclysmic Fronte to trouble you again?"


    "No." Hamid spoke, "Our scouts received the news that they are now shrinking their encirclement, but I see that they have no


    intention of making a move anytime soon, they must be afraid of being beaten by me."


    Said. Hamid with thumbs up, and said gratefully: "Brother, this time I really rely on your great blessing, if you did not give me all


    this guidance, let me learn, ready to fight a protracted war, I may have been long ago wiped out by the gang of Cataclysmic


    Front!"


    "Just because I listened to your instructions, I took out 3,000 to 4,000 of their men in two battles, without losing even a hundred of


    my own men, this brilliant battle is unprecedented."


    When Zynn heard this, his whole body was even more stunned and dumbfounded, he couldn''t even care about the severe pain in


    his cheek.


    In his heart, he said with horror, "Da.mn it! Hamid yed these strategic tactics, so it was Charlie''s idea for him! I say why does


    his style of y look so familiar, so he learned it from our a Chinese!"


    "This guy Charlie is really a god, how can he remotelymand a small warlord like Hamid to fight two battles with extremely


    disparate strength and amazing results, is he still a fcuk!ing human being?"


    "Just Charlie this fancy, in the future, if he really wants to fight with the Su family head- on, what can the Su family do to fight


    him?"


    "Moreover, the strength of Charlie is also iprehensible, the so-called experts like Moby, it is estimated that in front of him,


    even a p may not be able to carry, not to mention that he has Hamid the licking dog."


    "This licking dog now has almost 10,000 soldiers in his hands. Already counted as a big kingpin of Syria!"


    At this time, Hamid enthusiastically pulled Charlie to go down the mountain, Zynn can only follow the two.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When he reached Hamid''s office, Hamid looked back at him and sternly shouted, "What are you doing here? Go back to your own


    pit!"


    Zynn had to say tteringly, "Okay Commander Hamid, I''ll go back now!"


    Hamid turned his head to Charlie and said, "Don''t worry, brother, he doesn''t dare to go anywhere except his pit now, he definitely


    can''t run away."


    Charlie dumbly smiled and nodded gently.


    Zynn indeed did not dare to go anywhere else.

 Chapter 3342

    Chapter 3342


    In the past, Hamid was still afraid of him escaping, but since the battle, he was not worried about this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Because if Zynn really dared to run away, he might not even run out a few kilometers before he gets k!lled by a shot from the


    sniper hidden in the shadows.


    After all, after the loss of face, the Cataclysmic Front has long given a harsh word.


    From Hamid''s base even a fly can not live out, so give Zynn a dare, he also dare not run.


    Zynn was sent away, Charlie then together with Hamid, came to Hamid''s office.


    To say this office, in fact, is just arger area of the pit.


    Through the pit, there are about a dozen square feet of internal space inside. Inside with electric lights, there is a venttion pipe


    from the entrance to the pit directly to the interior, constantly sending air to the interior.


    After going in, Hamid introduced to Charlie: "We are now fully excavating arge number of hidden fortifications and pits, in a


    short time, these pits can be connected together."


    "Even if we can not achieve full pration, at least the first venttion, water supply, and power supply to open up. Then


    continue to improve the internal environment, and strive to make the pit be more livable!"


    Charlie nodded gently and said, "I see that the buildings in your valley have basically been blown t, do you have any ns for


    such arge ce?"


    "Then what can be the n." Hamid said: "Once the other side opened fire, the artillery first hit the inside of the valley." "The


    valley mouth isrge and small at the bottom, it would have been the best target for artillery, so there is little practical use."


    Charlie said: "I suggest you simply demolish all those houses, the construction waste out, and then dig some five or six meters


    deep rectangr pits in situ for water storage, taking advantage of the rainy season."


    "With these reservoirs to store arge amount of freshwater, and then find a way to add a cover on top. Reduce evaporation, so


    that even if the dry season is besieged for a long time, there is no need to worry about theck of water."


    The Middle East is rtively arid and hot, and the rainy season in Syria is not that long. Once after the rainy season, freshwater


    resources, although not very scarce, but rtively valuable.


    Charlie is now not worried about Hamid being taken out of the pot by his opponents, but is more or less worried that his


    opponents will make a full siege on him. Form a long siege without fighting.


    In fact, for Charlie, the easiest way he could think of to solve Hamid was to deploy troops topletely cut his connection to the


    outside world from both sea andnd lines.


    In particr, it was necessary to cut off all means of entry of supplies, so that Hamid could not get any supplies from the outside


    world.


    In this way, Hamid will have to consume his own reserves until he is exhausted.


    Food and ammunition are rtively good preservation, in a ce like the Middle East, find a dry and light environment, stable


    storage on two or three years is not a big problem.


    But only arge amount of freshwater resources are not good to preserve.


    With bottled water to reserve drinking water is not a big problem, but it is difficult to guarantee water for living.


    Groundwater resources are not abundant, in case of another dry season, there may be no rain for several months, the


    groundwater will also be greatly affected.


    In that case, to ensure normal water at the base, you have to transport it from the outside.


    But once the enemy cut off the traffic. Freshwater resources can not be effectively replenished, several thousand people once


    face theck of water, morale will certainly continue to decline until the copse.


    Therefore, Charlie proposed Hamid, can first find a way to do some water storage projects.


    Seeing that Hamid had not yet figured out, Charlie said: "Anyway, your base has been bombed out of shape, and the enemy


    shelling fire is very heavy, you can not re-activate this base. Might as well dig a pit to store water and make more first-hand


    preparations for the future."


    "Moreover, the deep-digging reservoir you should not be afraid of shelling, even if the water is turned into mud, as long as it is


    settled and filtered, and then simply sterilized, it can still be kept for daily use."


    When Hamid heard this, he said approvingly, "That''s a good idea, brother! I will arrange a couple of hundred people to start doing


    it tomorrow!"


    Charlie nodded, then, remembering something, he asked Hamid, "Right, old brother, I heard that the reason why the Cataclysmic


    Front cooperated with the government army was that after purging you, they would be approved to build a mercenary base in


    Syria, I wonder if that''s true?"


    Hamid was surprised and asked, "Brother, I just heard about this newsst night, where did you learn about it?"

 Chapter 3343

    Chapter 3343


    Hamid has never known the way the Cataclysmic Front cooperates with the government army.


    Originally he thought that the government army paid to hire the Front, but when he thought about it, he always felt that something


    was not quite right, because the biggest problem of the government army is the shortage of funds.


    Their own soldiersck medicine, guns, and ammunition, but which has enough money to hire the Cataclysmic Front


    mercenaries?


    It was only yesterday that he received the news that the terms of cooperation between the Cataclysmic Front and the government


    forces were that the Front would help the government forces purge the opposition.


    And that the government forces would provide a 100 square kilometer area ofnd in Syria for the Cataclysmic Front to establish


    its first mercenary base in the Middle East.


    But Hamid did not expect that Charlie could know about this matter even from far away in China. So all of a sudden, he was


    amazed at Charlie''s information channels.


    Charlie did not expect that Hamid, who had already fought two rounds with the Cataclysmic Front, would only know about this


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    news yesterday.


    This also means that this news is still rtively confidential.


    This kind of confidential information. This further confirmed his suspicion that Chengfeng must have some kind of connection with


    the Front.


    So, Charlie said to Hamid: "I suspect that this Cataclysmic Front is connected to one of my enemies in China, and the specific


    details of the Front'' cooperation with the government army were leaked from my enemy in China."


    Hamid blurted out, "Brother, if that''s the case. Then this Cataclysmic Front also has a certain threat to you!"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded and spoke, "The main thing is that I don''t know much about this organization either, I''m not sure about their


    specific situation, so how much danger the Front is to me is still uncertain."


    Hamid waved his hand and said, "Brother, I don''t think you need to worry about this, China has always had the nickname of the


    mercenary grave."


    "It''s because the security there is too good, in this case, overseas mercenaries can''t even bring a gun in, they are definitely not


    your opponent."


    Charlie said ndly: "Knowing yourself and your enemy will make you invincible in a hundred battles, the most passive thing


    about me now is myck of understanding of the Cataclysmic Front, and I don''t know how close that enemy of mine is to this


    Front."


    Hamid then said: "Brother, I''ll tell you what I know so far, the Cataclysmic Front made its fortune in South America some years


    ago, and now focused on the Middle East and Africa, which also belongs to the Middle East market is thergest."


    "You can think of the Middle East countries, including Israel, almost no country does not cooperate with mercenaries, so the


    Cataclysmic Front would like to take root in the Middle East."


    He further said: "With the vast majority of mercenary organizations the biggest problem is theck of heavy weapons, even the


    United States ckwater. Also can only use ordinary light weapons armed mercenaries, they go to the Middle East with the U.S.


    Army, driving armored vehicles, helicopter gunships, almost all the equipment of U.S. Army."


    "If they leave the U.S. Army, the best equipment they can get in the Middle East, is the bucket rack with a machine gun Toyota


    pickup truck."


    "At this point, the same goes for the Cataclysmic Front;"


    "Although they have some heavy equipment in South America, they are said to have only a handful of armored personnel carriers,


    and old Russian-made helicopters, and if they want to dispatch this equipment globally, they can only use shipping;"


    "But there is another problem with shipping. Shippingpanies all over the world have to follow a basic convention that they


    cannot carry any non-government armed weaponry, and no port in any country can allow any non-government armed weaponry to


    be loaded or unloaded from the port;"


    "So, it is basically impossible for them to get their equipment from South America to the Middle East."

 Chapter 3344

    Chapter 3344


    Hearing this, Charlie opened his mouth and said, "That''s why they want to establish a base of their own in the Middle East, and


    then find a way to get some heavy equipment from here to arm themselves, right?"


    "Right!" Hamid nodded and said seriously, "The Middle East is always at war and is itself a haven for mercenaries, although I don''t


    know how much the annual global output of the mercenary business is. But at the very least 60% are in the Middle East."


    Said here, Hamid said: "You do not see Africa is also very chaotic, but to be frank, those war-torn African countries, one is poor, if


    mercenaries go in that kind of ce to fight, really can not earn any big money."


    "But the Middle East is not the same. Many countries in the Middle East are very rich, even if the long-term sanctioned Iran is


    actually rich, and they all have mercenary needs, and willing to spend money, so for mercenaries, this is a huge market."


    "And the Middle East has a lot of heavy weaponry, almost the exhibition hall of the East and West weapons, including the most


    Russian-made weaponry, as long as there is money, there is nothing that you can not buy."


    "Cataclysmic Front, if really get a base in Syria, and then from the Middle East to get a number of local heavy equipment. That


    futurebat power in the region will skyrocket, it will certainly be very popr."


    Charlie asked with some confusion, "Why do your government forces want to cooperate with them, are they not afraid that the


    Front will affect the security of their country in the future?"


    Hamidughed heatedly and said, "For them. The Cataclysmic Front is much stronger than us, the opposition, after all, we are


    really fighting against them."


    "That''s true." Charlie paused slightly for a moment and asked him again, "By the way, do you know who the topmander of the


    Cataclysmic Front in Syria is?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Hamid immediately said, "It''s one of their four war kings, the Greenwood Wolf King. It is said that he is also a Chinese."


    Charlie nodded gently and said lightly, "I n to find an opportunity to go over and meet him for a while."


    Hamid was very nervous and said, "Brother, you must not be impulsive, I have heard that the four war kings of the Cataclysmic


    Front, each of them is a top expert, and they not only have four warmanders, there are also hundreds of war generals with


    different stars, the strength is very strong, you rashly go over, the danger is too big!"


    Charlieughed: "I don''t know how, I always have a feeling that I and this Cataclysmic Front, may have many encounters in the


    future, and it may even be a big enemy of mine in the future;"


    "If I were at home it would be fine. This time, since I''m here, I have to find a way to feel their way."


    "In addition to that, I want to take Zynn away, there is only this one way to go, so I have to go on this trip anyway, it is best to tie


    him out."


    Hamid said somewhat anxiously, "Brother, the Cataclysmic Front has at least fifteen thousand people around me. Even if that


    Greenwood Wolf King is at the front line, he must be in the hintend of their army, where there are an unknown number of


    soldiers guarding."


    "It is already difficult for you to find him in the midst of ten thousand armies, let alone you want to kidnap him out from the midst of


    them, isn''t that even more difficult?"


    Charlie smiled slightly: "It''s okay, I don''t have to sneak into his army to find him, I can go over to meet him in a big way."


    Hamid eximed, "What?! Are you crazy? As soon as you go out from here, their soldiers will definitely shoot directly and won''t


    give you a chance to talk at all!"


    Charlieughed: "Don''t rush, I haven''t finished talking."


    Speaking of this, Charlie gave a slight beating, and said: "Thus, you will put out the wind today, saying that you hope to have


    peace talks with them, and the contents of the peace talks include but are not limited to both sides shaking hands and making


    peace." "Or you conditionally surrender to the Cataclysmic Front as well as the government army;" "But as for the specific


    conditions of surrender, you need to sit down and discuss face to face with the suprememander of the Front, I believe they


    will definitely be interested."


    "At that time, you will tell them that you will send a negotiator to their territory to negotiate with their suprememander."


    "And I, for one, will be your negotiator!"

 Chapter 3345

    Chapter 3345


    Charlie felt that really let himself in the army, to search for the whereabouts of the opponent''s suprememander, and even


    have to control the other party, which is really not very realistic.


    Other than that, he still doesn''t know who the opponent''s topmander is and what he looks like.


    When more than 10,000 people are inside, even if he can sessfully infiltrate, it''s difficult to find the other and determine their


    identity within a day or two.


    But think about this problem from another angle. It is not soplicated.


    He can go directly to him.


    Once Hamid heard Charlie''s words, the whole person eximed, saying: "How can this workBrother? This kind of thing is surely


    ny percent deaths, how can you go and take this risk?"


    Charlie smiled ndly and said, "As your negotiator, I will go to meet with the other side in a big way, what''s so life-threatening


    about it? Do you think they will kill me?"


    Hamid said offhandedly, "It''s not that there''s no such possibility! The other party now hates me to the bone, and may really take it


    out on you!"


    Charlieughed: "It won''t happen. There is an old tradition, two countries at war, do not kill the envoys, and this is also the basic


    principle that all countries in the world adhere to now."


    "Just like the Geneva Convention, since it is stipted that no deliberate killing of medical personnel on the battlefield, all


    countries mustply with this basic principle, like the two fascist countries in World War II did notply with any conventions,


    in the end, I believe you are also very clear."


    He added: "If the Cataclysmic Front can develop to this scale and wants to take root in the Middle East, then they will definitely


    abide by these basic principles."


    Hamid said, "But they may not be willing to make peace with me, their current idea is to fight me to the end, it is said that they


    have long let out the word that as long as it from my base, even a mouse, they will not let go."


    Charlieughed: "There is no point in them saying more harsh words, the actual situation is. They are in this stalemate with you


    right now, it won''t do them any good."


    After saying that, Charlie continued his analysis, "This stalemate, on the surface, seems to be unfavorable to you, but in reality, at


    the real disadvantage is the Cataclysmic Front and the government army."


    Hamid said with a sad face, "Brother, in fact, to speak from the heart, I am quite unsure sometimes, my preparation time is not


    long enough."


    "So the supplies are not enough, far from your previous advise for three years of strategic reserves so much, and now the number


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    of people has increased several times, nearly 10,000 people here to eat and feed the horses, will elerate the consumption of


    supplies, the most willst a year and a half........................................................................... "


    Speaking of which, Hamid sighed and said seriously, "Brother it is a turtle in a jar ah!"

 Chapter 3346

    Chapter 3346


    Charlieughed: "What is the fear of a turtle in a jar? As long as this jar is strong enough, the other party simply cannot break your


    strong jar in a short time."


    Saying that, Charlie added: "Moreover, you have to understand one thing, your current situation ispletely different from theirs.


    Although you are trapped in the jar, but this itself is your nest."


    "You are just blocked in your own home, there is food and drink, what do you have to fear? Not only do you not have to be afraid,


    but your quality of life also will not even have any decline because of being trapped."


    Speaking of this, Charlie turned his words andughed: "But those people who are besieging you outside are not as happy as you


    are."


    "The army of 15,000 to 20,000 people made up of the Cataclysmic Front and the government army must stay up here in the wind


    and rain all the time, with the wind and rain, the sun and the rain. They all had to tough it out at your doorstep, so you can imagine


    who has a harder time."


    When Hamid heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up. Excitedly said: "Brother, you go on... "


    Charlieughed: "You see, it is like a group of fishing friends who ran to the ck fish pond, holding a strong desire to catch the


    "The fishing friends have no choice but to grit their teeth and set up a tent at the side of the fish pond, ready to fight a protracted


    war."


    "The wind and rain, the sun, food and sleep, mosquito bites, even if, but also dyed serious work, can not be fishing for a fish,


    the annual sry of hundreds of thousands of jobs are not doing, or a year of several million businesses are not doing it?" "So,


    they can make do with a day or two at the fish pond. Who can stand it for three or five days?"


    "Even if there is a hard-core fishing friend who is very stubborn and can really grit his teeth and stick it out, but when he sticks it


    out for a week and the fish are not caught, his wife will have taken the kids and remarried the old man next door, so what else can


    he do at that time?"


    Hamid said excitedly: "D*mn, it is like that!"


    Charlie nodded: "15,000 people from the Cataclysmic Front are here to besiege this one fish of yours, and the daily cost is tens of


    millions of dors. And this cost ispletely pure loss."


    "But what if these 15,000 people pull to other battlefields? Maybe the money earned can cover the cost of tens of millions of


    dors a day, but also bring tens of millions of dors of profit to the Cataclysmic Front, this reverse and positive, that''s two tens of


    millions, do you think they can afford to drag it out?"


    Speaking of this, Charlie smiled and said very firmly: "If Cataclysmic Front really dares to drag on a year and a half with you, your


    supplies have not been consumed, the Cataclysmic Front itself will go bankrupt."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Most of their people are mercenaries, mercenaries and construction team workers are no different, who pay to work with whom,


    not pay or give less, they will definitely go."


    "You heard of which construction team workers have feelings with the site owner, can not pay wages, and still willingly continue to


    work for him?"


    Hamidughed and said excitedly, "Got it! I really get it! Now the most passive is actually not me, the turtle in the jar, but them, the


    guys who want to catch the turtle!"


    Charlie nodded andughed: "So I believe that the Cataclysmic Front must be very worried right now, if you suddenly announce


    that you want to make peace with them at this time, they will definitely seize this opportunity." "Even if they are not ready to


    actually make peace with you, they will definitely seize this good opportunity to make contact with people on your side first, so that


    they can feel your attitude and probe your mouth."


    Hamid nodded his head and said: "Brother''s analysis makes sense! Then I will find a channel to contact them and see if they are


    willing to negotiate!"


    Charlieughed: "When contacting them, you must be sincere and tell them directly that if they are willing to talk, you will send


    someone with full authority to represent you to personally go to their territory and talk to them"


    "But you must clearly tell them that your representative must talk to the Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front!"


    Hamid immediately stated, "No problem, I have a friend who is a supplier of goods to the government army and has a good


    rtionship with the top brass of the government army, I can ask him to help send a message!"

 Chapter 3347

    Chapter 3347


    The state of Walter Chen of the Cataclysmic Front these days was indeed as Charlie had guessed, iparably tormented.


    He originally thought that the army pressed and siege without fighting, will definitely bring huge psychological pressure to Hamid


    and his men, and it would not even take long for Hamid''s internal army to be disorganized, or even defect.


    But what he didn''t expect was that a few days had passed and not even a dog has run out of Hamid''s side.


    Fighting this kind of siege war, the most afraid is the enemy''s will.


    Once the other side is not afraid. That will really be indefinite consumption, until Hamid runs out of ammunition, or their side can


    not support until.


    And these days. His financial deficit was rmingly high.


    His adjutant approached him and reported to him worriedly, "Commander, our 15,000 men, their daily sries and expenses are


    at least 30-40 million dors, at this rate. Our money won''tst too long."


    The four battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front, all adopt the mechanism of independent ounting, which is equivalent to


    each of these four people opened an independent branch for financial aspects to achieve self-sufficiency, but also to ensure


    profits, if there is a deficit, it can only be resolved internally.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Walter heard this data, the whole person''s expression is harder than a dead father.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Definitely can''t continue like this, pass my order, from today onwards, as long as there is no war,


    everyone''s sry will be reduced by half!"


    When the adjutant heard this, he said nervously, "Commander, everyone isining a lottely, if you deduct half of their


    sry again, I''m afraid they will protest en masse!"


    Walter questioned in exasperation, "These people stay in the barracks all day long and do nothing, they don''t have to fight, they


    don''t have to take risks, and they get paid as they are. What do they have toin about?"


    The adjutant said awkwardly, "There has been a lot of negative emotions in thest two days, on the one hand, people are


    extremely dissatisfied with the current food, on the other hand, it is the problem of amodation conditions."


    "Yesterday they even sent a few representatives toe andin to me a lot, and wanted me to find you to solve the


    problem."


    Walter said with a ck face, "Exin to me clearly one by one, what exactly they are not satisfied with."


    The adjutant busily said, "Then I will talk about them one by one, first of all, the food problem, now except for the middle and


    senior officers. Everyone else has the same food standards as the local government soldiers."


    "Even the suppliers are the same, the local diet is not quite suitable for our soldiers'' habits          "


    "Our soldiers pay a lot of attention to physical fitness, so the usual eating habits are a little more Western American, eating a lot of


    beef, vegetables, milk, and even peanut butter and ice cream every day."


    Said the adjutant and continued, "As for the amodation problem, the main thing is that people are really not very satisfied


    with the current marching tents."


    "The tents are all cobbled together by government troops everywhere, most of them have been sitting in storage for a long time,


    and leaks are amon urrence. Now it happens to be the rainy season, so the tents are very humid inside, and the feeling of


    living is too bad;"


    "Moreover, the problem of power supply cannot be guaranteed at all now, and the only few generators sets avable cannot meet


    themon use of more than 30,000 soldiers from both sides."


    "So now we can only use the rotating power supply, and on average, each soldier can use electricity for an average of no more


    than four hours per day."


    "So everyone is now asking for a unified recement with modr movable board houses, and then ensure 24-hour power


    supply."

 Chapter 3348

    Chapter 3348


    Walter cursed furiously, "These ba5tards! Are they here for war or for vacation?"


    The adjutant said helplessly, "Commander, although they are here to fight, you should know. They don''t like fighting hard battles


    themselves!"


    Saying that, he added: "The grassroots soldiers of our organization are the purest mercenaries."


    "They train and fight for their lives in order to earn more money to enjoy life, otherwise. Who do you think would be willing to risk


    so much to run out and do this kind of work?"


    Walter had nothing to say for a while. He was well aware of the current situation of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Although it was true that the Cataclysmic Front has four battlemanders as well as hundreds of starred battle officers, the tens


    of thousands of ordinary officers and soldiers have joined the Cataclysmic Front almost exclusively for the sake of profit.


    For these mercenaries, there is no loyalty to the Cataclysmic Front to speak of, people just think that this organization''s ie,


    scale, and poprity are good, so choose to sell their lives for more profit.


    Therefore, this group of people will not endure humiliation and forge ahead for the future of the Cataclysmic Front.


    What they care about is only themselves.


    At this time, his adjutant added: "In addition to the amodation piece, in fact, it is also understandable, you think about it. We


    do not know how long this siege willst, three or five days, or ten days and a half months."


    "We should be able to ept, gritting their teeth in the tent to survive, even if the problem of power supply can not be solved, but


    if this day will continue for two or three months or even longer. Then everyone is certainly not willing to live in a tent for these


    months        "


    Speaking of this, the adjutant reminded, "Commander, the summer in Syria will soon arrive, when the daytime temperature is


    easily thirty-seven or even forty degrees, everyone living in tents will not be able to resist at


    all............................................................. "


    The adjutant''s words made Walter feel extremely pressured.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The difficulty of solving the problem of food is not too big, he can purchase food from Israel, whether it is steak or vegetables and


    milk, Israel can be a stable supply, it is only a matter of spending a million dors more a day.


    However, the modr mobile home is really not a good solution.


    Modr activity board house, and the domestic site with the kind of activity board house although of the same nature, but not a


    thing, not only the construction process is moreplex, supporting more features, and manufacturing costs are geometric


    growth.


    If you want 15,000 people to live in this kind of house, and a stable power supply, the cost must be at least tens of millions of


    dors.


    Thinking of this, Walter was so helpless that he could only tell his adjutant: "Go back and tell them to be patient, after April 5th,


    maybe the Supreme Commander will personallye to Syria to solve these problems, in that case, everyone will only need to


    hold on for another week or so at most!"


    Walter excused using Joseph''s name, sort of temporarily put off the gang''s request, but he has been torn in his heart about this.


    For him, he didn''t want this matter to be solved by Joseph in the end, because then it would mean that he had failed extremely


    Therefore, he still hoped in his heart that he could find a way to solve the problem personally.


    In this way, he could also preserve his position as a battlemander.


    When the adjutant heard this, he couldn''t help but say with some concern: "Commander, does this matter have to be solved by


    the Supreme Commander himself? In that case, it''s really a bit unfavorable for us!"


    Walter said annoyedly, "If we don''t have a good solution for Hamid, then even if I don''t want him toe, he won''t care about


    me!"


    Just as he finished speaking, themander of the government army hurriedly came in and said out of the blue, "Chen, Hamid


    dragged someone to bring me a message, he wants to start peace talks!

 Chapter 3349

    Chapter 3349


    "Peace talks?!"


    Upon hearing Hamid''s initiative to make peace talks, Walter immediately said angrily, "This son of a b!tch killed more than two


    thousand soldiers of my Cataclysmic Front, causing us to lose face in the international mercenary field."


    "Now he still wants to make peace talks with me! I tell you, this is absolutely impossible! We, the Cataclysmic Front, will not


    agree!"


    The government armymander asked rhetorically, "Not willing to make peace and not willing to attack, are you going to


    continue to spend so much time?"


    Walter said in a cold voice: "The matter of no peace talks, did we not reach a consensus a few days ago?"


    "At that time, we were all very united in our opinion that we wanted topletely destroy Hamid''s forces. Did you change your


    mind now after just a few days?"


    The other side spoke, "The situation on the battlefield is constantly changing, and the reason we said we were not willing to make


    peace at the beginning. It was because we felt that Hamid was definitely going to resist to the end and would not be able to agree


    to make peace with us."


    "But now hasn''t he already shown his intentions in this regard? Then why don''t we take this opportunity to have a good talk with


    him?"


    Walter said in a stern voice, "We, the Cataclysmic Front, have nothing to talk to him about. Even if you guys want to make peace


    with him, we won''t change our initial intention and will definitely shred Hamid and all his men into pieces!"


    The other side frowned. Opened: "If your will to finish Hamid is so strong, then I suggest you hurry up and give him a painful fight,


    don''t keep on spending time here, even if you can ept it, I can hardly stand it!"


    After saying that, he said with some impatience, "How about this, let''s withdraw our troops first, and Cataclysmic Front, continue


    to surround Hamid here."


    Walter wrinkled his eyebrows and cursed: "Are you fckuing kidding me? We came to help you fight the war, and you want to


    withdraw your troops?" "Or what?" The other side asked him rhetorically, "Do you want me to spend a year here with you? Do you


    think we have only one opponent in the country, Hamid?"


    "We have many more like Hamid, enemies waiting for us to purge, we don''t have the energy to spend time with one man here."


    Saying that, the other party said in a resolute tone: "Our military hierarchy has given clear instructions, if there is not a clear


    solution to this matter within 5 days, we will all withdraw our troops to go back to rest and recuperation."


    "And then re-formte the battle n, whether you participate or not!"


    Walter saw that the other party was not joking with him at all, and was a little nervous.


    He was not afraid that the government troops would withdraw at this time.


    He was mainly afraid that the government troops would think that the strength of the Cataclysmic Front was not good enough and


    would leave the Cataclysmic Front alone.


    If that happens. All the efforts and sacrifices made by them in the early stages would be in vain.


    As soon as the government forces turn their back, as soon as the two sides stop cooperating, the matter of the 100 square


    kilometers ofnd, will certainly be reduced to nothing!


    Thinking of this, Walter hurriedly advised: "you do not rush to withdraw, Hamid at this time to take the initiative to request peace


    talks, the reason must be that he can not hold on."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "So he wants to find a way to live through peace talks before the copse of the whole line, if we insist on no deal. Maybe the


    other side will disintegrate on its own!"

 Chapter 3350

    Chapter 3350


    The head of the government army spoke: "ording to the information we got, Hamid should have arge reserve of supplies,


    more than dare not say, but tost a few months is certainly no problem for him!"


    Walter said, "Those are all outside rumors, we do not know how much reserves Hamid actually has, what if he deliberately put a


    smoke bomb to confuse us?"


    "If Hamid deliberately put up a smokescreen to confuse us and make us think that he has plenty of supplies and then make peace


    with him, then we will have fallen for his trick!"


    Walter added: "And you should not forget. He has integrated a lot of stragglers some time ago, and now that his numbers have


    doubled, the supplies will be consumed faster and faster!"


    "Not good, now even a month will notst, and all we have to do is to be a little more patient, and at the same time be a little more


    resolute with Hamid."


    "If we don''t leave any chance for him to mediate, he will definitely be in disarray!"


    The other party shook his head and said, "My superiors have agreed to peace talks, and as far as my superiors are concerned, as


    long as Hamid is willing to publicly surrender and disarm all his soldiers and disband them in ce."


    "We can no longer hold him legally responsible, and even if he is willing. We are willing to integrate him into the government army


    and let him hold an official position."


    "What?!" Walter blurted out, "Hamid should publicly be hanged for k!lling so many of you. But you guys still want to put him in an


    edict?"


    The other side said unconcernedly, "As long as he is willing to surrender, those are not problems, you should know. If Hamid


    surrenders, the confidence of all the opposition will suffer a serious setback, which is a great thing for us.


    Walter gritted his teeth and said, "Hamid is the sworn enemy of our Cataclysmic Front! If you guys want to make an edict for him,


    you have to think about how our Cataclysmic


    Front will respond to this matter in the future! Do you want to make an enemy of the entire Cataclysmic Front?!"


    When the other party heard these words, they were obviously a little worried.


    Indeed, no one would dare to provoke the powerful Cataclysmic Front casually.


    Walter saw that the other party was a bit hesitant, so he said while the iron was hot: "Putting aside the attitude of your superiors,


    you and I should have the same attitude towards Hamid."


    "We both want to kill him before it is toote. So this matter you do not so anxious to agree to Hamid, in my opinion, you might as


    well first decisively reject him, so that it can give more psychological pressure!"


    "Can reject him, you also have nothing to lose, and he is unlikely to be annoyed because you refuse to make peace with him.


    Following that, send troops to attack us."


    The other party thought for a moment and said, "To tell you the truth, Commander Chen, even if I don''t want to make peace with


    Hamid, I''m afraid this matter is no longer up to me."


    Walter immediately said: "It''s useless even if you can''t, don''t forget that you alone can decide whether to negotiate or not, even if


    you agree to negotiate with him and reach a settlement with him, we will not agree! If Hamid and his men dare toe out, we


    will fight them to the death!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The other side suddenly became embarrassed.


    If Walter was really unwilling to make peace, there was really no point in just them going to talk to Hamid, after all, who could do


    anything to them if the Cataclysmic Front did not withdraw its troops by then?


    Thinking of this, he said helplessly, "Commander Chen, I will give you at most five more days to consider, after five days if you are


    still not willing to make peace with Hamid, then we will have to withdraw our troops!"


    "Okay!" Walter thought that he could dy for five more days, so he agreed without hesitation and said offhandedly, "Then you


    should talk back to Hamid first, and say that you will not consider peace talks for the time being!" "OK!"


    Subsequently, the news soon came back to Hamid through an intermediary.


    When he heard that the government forces were not willing to negotiate with him, he was furious and cursed: "D*mn, I want to


    negotiate, but they are not willing! What a disgrace!"


    After saying that, he asked Charlie, "Brother, what should we do now? Wait for them to change their minds?"


    Charlie frowned and shook his head, "I''m in a hurry to go back and have things to do, I can''t wait."


    After saying that, he added: "They are not willing to make peace, so I think they should not know enough about your strength."


    "Yes!" Hamid said in a cold voice: "They must think that I am a soft bun!"


    Charlie grunted and said, "This way, you immediately take pictures of all your reserves, send them the photos, then tell them that


    this is just the tip of the iceberg of all your strategic reserves, and finally give them a chance to make peace talks, I don''t believe


    they won''t agree this time!"

 Chapter 3351

    Chapter 3351


    In this world, the one who does not want to make peace with Hamid is the Cataclysmic Front.


    The whole mercenary world is looking at them as a joke. If the Cataclysmic Front talks with Hamid at this time, won''t it be a


    disgrace to the organization?


    However, Walter''s heart is also very clear, the real leader of this matter is the government forces, if they are willing for peace talks.


    Which own side is opposed to, this could be a deadly disagreement, it will lead to the contradiction between the Cataclysmic Front


    and the government forces.


    ording to what is going on, the Cataclysmic Front, not to mention killing Hamid for revenge. It is likely that once the


    government forces turn their face, even their previous promises ofnd are reduced to nothing.


    If that really is the case, the Cataclysmic Front is too disadvantaged, and the most fcuked up situation is that they can not bear to


    retaliate against the government forces.


    Because mercenaries are only a species that exists in the gray zone, if they dare to confront the government forces of any country


    directly. That will certainly cause international public outrage.


    So, in this case, he could only find a way to stabilize the government forces, otherwise, once the government forces decided to


    make peace, then he could not do anything about it.


    But just when the governmentmander had promised Walter to wait for a few more days, the intermediary sent him a few


    photos.


    Hamid, in several photos, was standing inside different mountain pits, with various supplies piled up behind him.


    The intermediary also sent a voice from Hamid, the content of Hamid''s own recorded file is "you must think that I am very short of


    supplies, I now show you my strategic reserves."


    "Believe it or not, I have to remind you that this is only part of my strategic reserves! To talk or not to talk, you think about it!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the governmentmander saw these pictures, he felt his blood pressure doubled in an instant!


    It is not an exaggeration to say that these strategic reserves shown by Hamid are more than the strategic reserves of the entire


    government army!


    The government army is now poor, all kinds of supplies are in short supply. But Hamid is different, his supplies are piled up like a


    mountain, food, drink, and daily use, there are countless!


    Moreover, Hamid also deliberately disyed the captured weapons and equipment, and just the two thousand or so sets of


    advanced American-made equipment of the Cataclysmic Front was enough to make his scalp tingle.


    In this instant, he understood one thing.


    This battle was impossible to fight!


    So, he came to Walter''s office once again with a ck face. The first thing he said after entering was, "Walter, I have decided to


    have peace talks with Hamid this afternoon."


    "And if you, Cataclysmic Front, do not participate, then I will talk to them myself, and after that, we will withdraw our troops!"


    Walter''s head was as big as a bucket, and he blurted out, "Didn''t we agree to wait a few more days? Why don''t you have any


    reputation to speak of?


    "Reputation?" The other party threw the phone in front of him in anger and said in a cold voice: "You said that Hamid couldn''tst


    too long, look at it yourself. Is this what you mean by notsting too long?"

 Chapter 3352

    Chapter 3352


    Walter frowned, picked up the other party''s phone, and looked at it for a few moments, and his entire expression instantly became


    iparably ugly!


    He really didn''t expect that Hamid had such a vast amount of strategic reserves.


    Just by looking at these reserves alone, holding on for a year was not a problem at all.


    So, he asked after him, "Where did these photose from?"


    The other party said in a cold voice: "They were all sent by Hamid himself!"


    Walter''s expression was gloomy. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Hamid is putting us in the army!"


    He said, "Well, it''s not up to me to decide whether or not to make peace now, I will report to our Supreme Commander


    immediately, and he will decide everything!"


    The other side said disdainfully, "I don''t give a fcuk about you, I just came to tell you that I have already agreed with the other


    side, at 3 o''clock this afternoon, Hamid''s negotiator will arrive at the barracks by helicopter."


    "At that time, I will have peace talks with him face to face, whether you participate or not!"


    After saying that, he took back his cell phone from Walter''s hand. Turned around and left.


    Walter wiped a handful of cold sweat on his forehead, and then immediately took out his satellite phone and dialed to Joseph who


    was far away in China.


    At this time, Joseph. In the old mansion of the Wan family, very satisfied looking at the dozens of cheap coffins piled up in the


    courtyard.


    These coffins were made one by one with thin and rotten broken wooden boards put together.


    Although the whole body is painted with extremely poor quality red paint, but also can be seen on the coffin board those enough


    to stuff dor coin seams.


    Moreover, the smell of this poor quality paint is very pungent, even in the open-air environment, but also makes people feel more


    or less eyes and throat difort.


    Looking at so many cheap to the extreme coffins, Joseph gave a very satisfied smile and asked Harmen: "Harmen, where did you


    buy this pile of rotten wood? I''ve lived for more than 20 years, but I''ve never seen such rotten coffins...................................... "


    Harmenughed: "Back to the Supreme Commander, these coffins are really not easy to find, I took someone to the poorest


    mountainous area. Then asked the old carpenters there to beat them out overnight............................................... "


    Saying that, he knocked the coffin board of one of the coffins andughed: "People say that the thicker the coffin board, the better,


    but the thickness of this coffin board is not as thick as the bed board used in rural areas."


    "The old carpenter told me that although they are poor mountainous areas. But no one inside the mountains is willing to use such


    an inferior coffin, they would rather cut their own trees in the mountains, save enough thick wood to ask carpenters to make a


    coffin, rather than sleep in this rag, it is said that this rag is specially prepared for those old poor households without children, very


    cheap."


    "Good, very good." Joseph nodded with satisfaction and said, "The day before the Qingming Festival, you bring enough people to


    send these coffins to the Wade family!"


    "If the Wade family is willing to voluntarily give up Waderest Mountain, voluntarily dig out the coffins of Changying and all the


    ancestors of the Wade family, make room for my parents, and wee my parents'' coffins there in mourning, I can spare their


    lives."


    "But if they are not willing, these coffins will be my gift to them!"


    Harmen was secretly surprised and couldn''t help but ask, "Supreme Commander, for the Wade family to take the initiative to dig


    out the coffins of their ancestors and then wear mourning for your parents, can the Wade family ept this great shame?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Joseph said expressionlessly, "If they ept, I will leave them a dog''s life; if they don''t ept, then these coffins, are prepared for


    them!"


    Harmen asked him, "Supreme Commander, if the Wade family agrees to your terms, what will you do with that Changying? He


    has been dead for so many years after all."


    Joseph said coldly: "I have already nned what will happen to him. So that the spirits of my parents in heaven can see that I


    have finally avenged their blood feud!"


    At that moment, Joseph''s orderly came running over with a satellite phone and said, "Supreme Commander! A call from the


    Green-Eyed Wolf King! He said he has something important to report to you!"


    Joseph frowned and said sternly, "Then he better have some good news to tell me!"

 Chapter 3353

    Chapter 3353


    As soon as the phone was connected, Joseph asked Walter straightforwardly, "What is the good news to tell me?"


    Walter said apprehensively, "Supreme Commander...... today that Hamid found a


    middleman toe over and said he wanted to make peace...... "


    "Peace talks?" Joseph immediately said angrily, "He and the soldiers under him are responsible for the more than 2,500 soldiers


    of my Cataclysmic Front who sacrificed their lives, I will not ept any other result than wiping them outpletely!"


    Walter mustered up the courage to say, "Supreme Commander, the problem now is that we can''t even chew that Hamid, the only


    way is to hold on here."


    "It''s not a good thing to go on like this! Our daily economic losses are very serious. It''s just a little more than worth it to go on like


    this.......................... "


    Joseph sternly: "As long as youpletely surrounded them, do not leave any chance of escape, it will not be long before they


    themselves will certainly be chaotic, even if not dead."


    "They will notst too long! A group of old men from the Middle East mountains, how can they fight a longsting war with us at


    this time?"


    Walter stifled a sigh and said, "Supreme Commander...... but the key problem is that


    Hamid has long stored a sky-high amount of strategic supplies, other I dare not say more, with their current amount of supplies,


    10,000 people canst a full year."


    "There is certainly no problem. But we have no way to stay here with him for a whole year, ah, and now the government side of


    the army is also going to give up............................. "


    Saying that, Walter then gave a detailed report of his current situation with Joseph.


    When Joseph heard these situations, the whole person burst out of anger.


    He cursed almost furiously, "Walter! I have never suffered such a big loss, never lost such a big number of men, and never put


    myself in such a passive situation in all the years since the establishment of Cataclysmic Front! You''ve really broken several


    records in a row!"


    Walter was also full of grievances at this time, and said painfully, "Supreme Commander, I admit that I was indeed a bit gullible


    before, I did not expect to meet a decent opponent in Syria."


    "I am willing to ept your punishment at any time, but the key problem now is that this Hamid has surrounded himself in an iron


    barrel, and also prepared arge amount of food supplies, our 15,000 people are simply in a dilemma!"


    "If the government forces withdraw and only our people are left here to surround Hamid, the situation will be even more


    embarrassing, the government forces will only pay for the mercenaries who work for them, and we have not only suffered a defeat


    aftering here."


    "Also if we stay against their wishes, they will probably also turn against us because of this, then it will not be worth the


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    loss.......................... "


    Joseph was so angry that he could not wait to go to Syria personally and break that Hamid into pieces, because he knew that as


    long as this Hamid died, his armed would definitely bepletely disintegrated, and then all problems could be solved.


    However, he looked at the cheap coffins piled up in front of him. In his heart, he could not help but admonish himself that he must


    not be distracted and distracted at this critical moment.

 Chapter 3354

    Chapter 3354


    He thought in his heart: "Although I have a great deal of certainty that I can take out that Hamid unnoticed, but right now there are


    only a few days left before the Qingming, time is indeed too tight!"


    "Even if I leave from China now to Syria, a round trip just to spend time on the road, will take at least thirty hours!"


    "In case I get dyed due to some factors I can''t foresee, I won''t be able to make it up to the Mountain in person on Qingming


    Day!"


    Thinking of this, Joseph gritted his teeth and said, "How about this. Since they want to make peace with Hamid, you should also


    participate in the details of the peace talks, the best is to dy the pace and progress of their peace talks."


    "But if the government side has really decided, you must immediately show that you will notpromise. Let our soldiers continue


    to guard there, and wait for me to finish the important things here beforeing over to solve the problem!"


    Walter could only agree and said, "Then I will meet with Hamid''s people first in the afternoon to see what their attitude really is."


    "Good." Joseph admonished, "No matter what, make sure to stall Hamid and the government forces, and never let them reach


    any agreement privately, if the government forces can''t wait to withdraw their troops, you tell them that I, Joseph, will guarantee


    my reputation."


    "No matter how many strategic reserves Hamid has, I will take care of him by the end of April, with my strength. I believe they still


    have heard about it!"


    After Walter agreed to the peace talks, the middleman quickly fed the news to Hamid.


    The time of the peace talks was set at three o''clock this afternoon, and as for the ce of the peace talks. It was set at the ce


    where Walter and the governmentmander were stationed.


    But the other side did not tell the specific location coordinates of the garrison, but gave Hamid the coordinates of a staging area,


    so that Hamid''s pilots would first send the negotiators to the staging area, and then their helicopters would bring the negotiators to


    the location of the negotiations.


    Charlie knew very well the other party''s motive for doing this, they must be wary to leak the information of the leadership''s


    location, afraid that Hamid woulde directly to that coordinate for a round of intensive artillery fire, so he did not object to this.


    Hamid also put forward his three requirements with the other side.


    First, at the negotiating table, in addition to their own negotiators, the Cataclysmic Front and the government forces must send


    their topmanders, otherwise, the negotiations will be waived.


    Second, his own negotiators would take off from his base in a helicopter. The helicopter will then be dismantled of all its weaponry


    and ammunition, and the other side must explicitly promise that their soldiers will not fire on the helicopter.


    Third, no matter what the two sides talk about, they must not harm their negotiators.


    These three demands of his were considered reasonable, so he soon got an exact reply from the other side.


    At 2:30, Charlie changed into a camouge suit. Putting on a pair of disposable masks, he prepared to take Hamid''s helicopter


    and head to the agreed transit ce with the other side.


    Hamid was very worried about Charlie''s safety, afraid that he would meet with misfortune after going deep into the tiger''s den.


    But Charlie''s mind was already made up, he knew he could not persuade him, so he could only personally send him to the


    helicopter and said sincerely, "Take care of yourself, I''ll be waiting for you back here brother!"


    Charlie nodded and said ndly, "After I leave, tie up Zynn, and when Ie back, take him directly on the ne and leave."


    Hamid hurriedly said, "Okay brother, don''t worry, I''m on my way!"


    Saying that, Hamid asked him again, "Brother, that Green-Eyed Wolf King, what are you going to do with him after you control


    him?"


    Charlie said without thinking: "I''ll take him away with me then, except that it might leave you with a little trouble, and the


    Cataclysmic Front will definitely settle the score on you."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hamid said unconcernedly, "I already have 2,500 lives on my back, it doesn''t matter if I have one more!"

 Chapter 3355

    Chapter 3355


    Charlie took a helicopter and arrived at a wastnd about fifty kilometers away from Hamid''s base.


    At this moment, there were already two government helicopters parked there, as well as a dozen armed men consisting of


    government troops and soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front.


    The helicopter Charlie was flying in, slowlynded in a clearing in front of the other two helicopters under the guidance of the


    opposing soldiers.


    When it stopped, Charlie, who was wearing a mask, pushed open the door and jumped down.


    At this time, a Syrian soldier came forward and spoke anguage that Charlie did not understand, so he waved his hand and said,


    "Pleasemunicate in Chinese or English!"


    A government army officer came forward and said in less than proficient Chinese: "My Chinese  is rtively


    poor................................ "


    At this time, a yellow man in several soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, with a surprised face, came forward and asked Charlie:


    "You are Chinese?"


    This person, is the personal guard beside Walter, named Victor Xu.


    Victor is two years younger than Walter, both are Chinese immigrants to Africa, their parents were business partners, but earlier in


    the year, in a turmoil, their parents'' hard- won businesses were looted by the mob, both parents to protect their life''s work, died in


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    the hands of the mob.


    Before their parents died, they pushed them into the river as teenagers, and the two of them were swept downstream nearly a


    hundred kilometers holding a piece of driftwood, which is how they survived.


    The two survived to live together, as beggars, stole, and even worked together for the ck-hearted boss, andter, in order to


    survive, ran to Colombia to join the guerri.


    At that time, Colombia was in turmoil, and although the guerris imed to fight against social injustice, many of them were


    actually bandit organizations that took over the mountains.


    The two young men had been with the guerris for many years, and had developed a remarkablebat experience, andter


    met Joseph, and joined the Cataclysmic Front together.


    However, Victor''s strength is much inferior to Walter''s, and as Walter''s career progresses, Victor seems to be unable to keep up,


    but because of Walter''s brotherhood with him, he brings him around, and also tries every means to get him a three-star battle


    general title.


    It could be said that Victor is the worst three-star battle general in the entire Cataclysmic Front in terms of actualbat level.


    However, because he is Walter''s personal guard, he does not have to directly lead the army to fight, so everyone did not pursue


    this too much.


    At this moment, Charlie looked at Victor, who was simr in age to himself and also had an East Asian face, and asked lightly,


    "Are you also Chinese?"


    "Non-national Chinese." Victor returned, somewhat surprised, and asked Charlie: "Howe I haven''t heard that there are


    Chinese in Hamid''s armed? You''re a Chinese, what are you running off to fool around with Hamid?"


    In the perception of everyone in the Cataclysmic Front, Hamid was the native resistance army, and they themselves had faith in it,


    so his team must have been full of Syrians.


    But what Victor didn''t expect was that Hamid had sent a Chinese as his representative to conduct peace talks.


    Seeing the other party''s astonished face, Charlie ndly said, "Your Cataclysmic Front can have members from all over the world,


    why can''t I, a Chinese, be in Commander Hamid''s forces?"

 Chapter 3356

    Chapter 3356


    Victor was stunned for a moment, he didn''t expect this guy in front of him to dare topare himself with the members of the


    Cataclysmic Front, and he couldn''t help but be a little angry in his heart.


    Then, he said proudly, "We are a mercenary organization that has gathered the world''s top mercenaries, and many of them are


    even soldiers who have served in their own special forces. This gap is much bigger than the gap between the United States and


    Zimbabwe!"


    Charlie hummed andughed and said ndly, "So that''s how it is."


    Speaking of this, he asked Victor curiously, "By the way, I have a question I can''t understand, can I ask for some advice."


    Victor grunted, "Go ahead!"


    Charlieughed: "Since your Cataclysmic Front is so strong, why was it defeated one after another by a group of illiterates, and


    with heavy losses? If I remember correctly, you should have lost more than two thousand five hundred people, and one was some


    kind of five-star battle general, right?"


    "You...... " Victor, upon hearing this, immediately became irritated and sternly scolded,


    "You only relied on sinister and cunning means to win twice, this ount, we, the Pantheon, will settle with you with interest


    sooner orter!"


    Charlieughed: "Then we are too wee, you don''t know, now our soldiers areining about their itchy hands every day,


    they all want to k!ll a few soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front to have a good time."


    "Just that you are too weak, after waiting for so many days and not finding you tounch another charge, to be honest, our


    Cataclysmic Front is really quite disappointed."


    Victor scolded with a red face, "Kid! Watch what you say!"


    Charlie frowned and said disdainfully, "Give you some attention? What the h3ll are you? I came here today to negotiate with you,


    not to see you pretend to be a pu55y!"


    Saying that, Charlie continued with an unhappy face: "Why don''t you just get lost, there is no need to talk between us and your


    Cataclysmic Front, we can continue to fight or continue to stalemate in the future."


    "No matter what you decide, we will apany you to the end, from now on, I will only talk to the representatives of the


    government army!"


    Victor did not expect Charlie to flip out when he said he would, and his attitude was so tough.


    He knew that his leader Walter, and even the Supreme Commander himself, did not want to make peace with Hamid.


    But the situation at hand was that the Cataclysmic Front could not tear its face with the government army because of the peace


    talks.


    Otherwise, once the government forces turn their face, the Cataclysmic Front in Syria will have to forget the construction of the


    base thing will be lost.


    Therefore, even if deep down in their hearts they resist the peace talks, the Cataclysmic Front must pretend and then find a way


    to dy until after April 5.


    If, because of his own words, Hamid''s side is unwilling to continue to talk with the Cataclysmic Front and instead make peace with


    the government forces, then the situation will be too passive.


    So, he could only put his head together and say with an apologetic face, "Brother, we are allpatriots, we are all risking our


    lives overseas to make a living, there is no need to be so unpleasant, right?"


    Charlie said in a cold voice: "I just can''t stand your kind of trashpatriots! When you go out and meet yourpatriots, you


    sneer at them and speak badly to them, and you look for a sense of existence by targeting them.


    Victor was a three-star officer in the Cataclysmic Front, so when had he ever been scolded by someone who pointed his nose at


    him like that?


    However, he really didn''t dare to re at Charlie now, after all, if he really dyed the peace talks because of himself, he couldn''t


    afford to bear the guilt.


    So he had to apologize with a smile: "Yes, yes, this is really my fault, I apologize to you! Mainly our Cataclysmic Front really had


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    some heavy losses, so I have a little fire in my heart, I also hope you can forgive..................................................... "


    Charlie gave him a disdainful nce and said in a cold voice: "You remember, in the future, when you go out, behave in a lower


    profile and more generous, don''t disgracepatriots!"


    "You are right...... " Victor nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will behave in a low profile


    and behave in a generous manner..... "


    After saying that, he forced himself to bear the humiliation, with a pleading face to Charlie said, "Brother, what just happened was


    all my fault, I have recognized my mistake."


    "So please don''t have a grudge with me, now the time is urgent, ourmander and the government armymander are


    waiting, why don''t we just hurry up and leave, what do you think?"

 Chapter 3357

    Chapter 3357


    In fact, the real purpose of Charlie''s trip was not to meet the head of the government army at all.


    What he really wanted to see was the topmander of the Cataclysmic Front in Syria, that Walter, who was known as the Green


    Eyes Wolf King.


    Wanting to take Zynn back to China under the heavy siege of more than 30,000 people, Charlie''s only choice was to capture the


    thief first.


    Moreover, it just so happened that he could also take this opportunity to feel the actualbat strength of the Cataclysmic Front,


    to see what kind of level they could have.


    As for Victor, Charlie could also see that he was a martial artist who had opened two meridians and was almost at the level of a


    two-star martial artist.


    So, he deduced from this that the middle and senior levels of the Cataclysmic Front should mostly be martial artists.


    The reason he scared Victor was that he was not happy with this guy.


    He also knew very well that the Cataclysmic Front must be most afraid of Hamid''s private negotiations with the government army,


    so Charlie was sure that he could hold him.


    As expected, at this time, Victor was afraid that Charlie would really turn his back on him, just as close to kneeling on the ground


    and begging him.


    Charlie saw Victor''s humble face, his mood was a little better, and he said lightly: "Since you can change after knowing your


    mistakes, I''ll give you a chance, let''s go!"


    Victor sighed with relief and hurriedly said, "Thank you, brother!"


    After saying that, he added: "By the way brother, before we leave, we have to do a routine search on you, I hope you can


    understand."


    Charlie red at him and questioned in a cold voice: "What''s going on? Just now when I asked for help, talk to me still ''you'' ah


    ''you'' ah, now the purpose of sess to be ''you''? The speed of the flip-flop is a little too fast, right?"


    Victor''s head was as big as a bucket, he quickly apologized: "Oh really sorry, I was negligent and careless, please don''t be


    insensitive to me!"


    Charlie coldly said, "Repeat it!"


    Victor was so angry that he wanted to tear Charlie apart, but he could only go forward with a stiff upper lip and said respectfully,


    "ording to the usual practice, we have to conduct a routine body search on you, I hope you will be more considerate and don''t


    mind!"


    Charlie questioned, "What? I''m going deep into the tiger''s den by myself, are you guys still afraid that I will pose any threat?"


    Victor said honestly, "After all, you are going to meet our suprememander in Syria, so we have to make sure that everything


    is in order, so please bear with us!"


    Charlie grunted disdainfully, then lifted his arms and said indifferently, "Okay, search!"


    Victor immediately gave a wink to the two soldiers beside him.


    The two then pulled out a metal detector and swept it around Charlie''s body, making sure he didn''t have any guns, daggers,


    explosives, or even a GPS tracker on him.


    Charlie had known that the other party would search his body, so he didn''t even have a cell phone on him, so after the other party


    carefully searched him a few times and found nothing unusual, he put his mind at ease.


    Then, Victor said to Charlie: "By the way, can you take off the mask?"


    Charlie relentlessly refused: "No!"


    Victor said awkwardly, "You can''t wear a mask to negotiate with ourmander, can you?¡±


    Charlie asked in return, "What? You can''t? Forget it if I can''t, I don''t negotiate."


    Victor was convinced and hurriedly said, "OK, OK, OK, you can wear it if you want to...... "


    The reason why Charlie chose to wear a mask, mainly because he has not yet figured out the situation of the Cataclysmic Front."


    "At this time, if he risks revealing his true face, captured by the other party''s surveince or recorder, then the other party can


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    easily find his true identity, after all, now face recognition technology has been extremely developed, this kind of time or to be


    more cautious.


    After all, he is not capable of fighting a mercenary organization of tens of thousands of people with his own strength.


    Victor saw that he couldn''t pin down Charlie, but instead, he was held by Charlie to death, so he didn''t insist anymore, and only


    thought to hurry up and bring him over to deliver the job.

 Chapter 3358

    Chapter 3358


    So, he took Charlie and boarded the helicopter that had been prepared long ago and headed to the other side''s frontline


    After flying for about ten minutes, the helicopter slowlynded in front of a piece of movable houses.


    The conditions were indeed much betterpared to the tents.


    Moreover, both the tent and the activity board room are covered with camouge cloth, from the sky, is a dense camouge, it is


    difficult to distinguish where is the officer station.


    After getting off the ne, Victor took Charlie, all the way to the frontline meeting room of the Cataclysmic Front, while walking,


    Charlie was asked: "You brother, still do not know what to call you? Where are you from in China?"


    Charlie said indifferently, "Ask what you should ask, don''t ask what you shouldn''t."


    Victor''s teeth are almost clenched, but can only say awkwardly: "Not......ter I have to introduce you to ourmander ah, we


    always say a name, right?"


    Charlie casually said, "My surname is Wade, you guys call me Master Wade on the line."


    "Master Wade...... ?" Victor looked at Charlie dumbfounded, although he could not see


    his face, but at least he could see from his eyes that he was not joking.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Victor was embarrassed in his heart, thinking: "What the hell is this man, the ability to pretend is really unheard of, but also Master


    Wade, the great what division? What master? What Outstanding master?"


    Although his heart was not happy, Victor said respectfully, "So it''s Master Wade, nice to meet you, I''m Victor Xu, three-star battle


    General of the Cataclysmic Front!" "Three-star battle General?" Charlie asked curiously, "Sponsored by Korea?"


    Victor asked with a dumbfounded look, "Mr. Wade...... Oh no, Master Wade, what do you mean by............. I don''t understand.......


    "


    Charlie said casually: "You do not say you are a three-star battle General? Let me ask you, is this name of yours sponsored by


    the Korean Samsung Group?"


    Victor wanted to die, exined offhand: "Master Wade you are too good at joking, three-star battle General is the star level of our


    Cataclysmic Front battle General, the lowest one star, the highest five stars, I am three stars, so it is three-star battle General."


    Charlie listened to this and could not help but frown, thinking in his heart: "This Victor is a two-star martial artist, if a two-star


    martial artist can only be ranked as a three-star warrior in the Cataclysmic Front, then does a four-star warrior have to be at least


    a three-star martial artist?"


    "Or maybe a five-star has to reach the strength of a four-star martial artist? Then their Supreme Commander, at least, must have


    the strength of a five-star martial artist or even higher, right?"


    "If this is really the case, then the strength of the Cataclysmic Front is indeed horrible, so many martial families in the country,


    currently only the He family''s Elder He has managed to break through to a four-star martial artist with my help."


    "But the Cataclysmic Front must have at least multiple four-star as well as four-star or higher martial artists."


    Thinking of this, Charlie opened his mouth and asked, "I heard that when we were fighting the other day, our soldiers killed one of


    your five-star warriors? That person''s strength should be quite a bit stronger than yours, right?"


    Victor gritted his teeth and said, "What you are talking about, is our five-star battle General, he was far above me in strength, and


    was one of the strongest among our hundred or so war officers   "


    Charlie smacked his lips, shook his head, and said, "Tsk, it seems that even strong strength is afraid of bullets, ah, half a lifetime


    of hard training, but the result was killed by a native Syrian illiterate who does not know a word with one shot, do you say loss?"


    When Victor heard this, his heart was even more furious.


    He had a good personal rtionship with Robin, and now that he heard the other party being sarcastic about Robin, he was


    naturally very annoyed.


    However, what Charlie said made him unable to refute, and besides, the sarcasm about Hamid''s men not being able to read and


    write came out of his own mouth just now.


    The strength of their army is very strong, if there are really a few soldiers with machine guns strafing him, he really has a good


    chance to escape and kill each other back.


    However, in thest battle of Robin, he and many of the elites of the Cataclysmic Front were surrounded by multiple fire points,


    heavy machine gun bullets in all directions to form an all-round forming a firework."


    "The kind of heavy machine gun with a caliber of 12.7 mm, even a ten-ton African elephant can be killed in one hit.


    Therefore, even if Robin was a five-star battle General, he was simply powerless to return to Heaven.


    Victor''s inner hatred for Charlie was already monstrous, and almost forcing him to resist the urge to pull out his gun, he gritted his


    teeth and brought Charlie to the door of the conference room.


    Afterward, he knocked on the door and someone inside spoke, "Come in."


    Victor pushed the door in and said to a Chinese sitting in an upright position, "Commander, Master Wade, the negotiator sent by


    Hamid, has arrived!"

 Chapter 3359

    Chapter 3359


    At this moment in the conference room, Walter and the government armymander were sitting with their hearts in their hands,


    while Walter''s heart was pondering how to subtly interfere with Hamid and the government army''s intention of peace talkster.


    When he suddenly heard Victor''s words, he was a bit stunned and subconsciously asked, "What is the name of the negotiator you


    just said?"


    Victor said awkwardly, "Master Wade...... "


    After saying that, he hurriedly shed away and said to Charlie behind him, "Master Wade, pleasee in."


    Charlie nodded, put his hands behind his back, and leisurely stepped in.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Walter sitting at the conference table, and when he took a look, he found that this Walter was


    indeed extraordinary, looking only about thirty years old, his body''s eight channels were actually open to six.


    It is the first time for him to see a martial artist who can open six meridians, such strength, basically a person who can hammer all


    the He family members including the old man in Aurous Hill to serve him.


    At the same time, Charlie''s heart can not help but feel grateful for Hamid, this old boy if not for his own help for a rainy day, just


    this Walter, will be able to easily infiltrate his base, and then screw his head off.


    No wonder the Cataclysmic Front began to cooperate with the government forces, they are all the way to break through, there are


    such experts sitting at the helm, the Syrian opposition is not an opponent.


    However, it is also because Hamid fully upgraded the defense, to curb the possibility of Walter decapitation, Walter is a six-star


    martial artist, and strength is far beyond the ordinary people." "But the body is far from a bronze wall-like state, if really exposed to


    the machine gun firework, will also be beaten into a sieve.


    The tragic death of Robin also made Walter very afraid, so he did not take decapitation action against Hamid.


    Walter''s expression was quite surprised when he saw Charlie enter, and he subconsciously asked,


    "You.............................................. you are Chinese?"


    "Yes." Charlie came straight to sit opposite him and said indifferently, "I am Commander Hamid''s military advisor and his sole


    representative in this peace talks, with full authority to negotiate with you on behalf of him."


    Walter was puzzled and asked, "How did you, a Chinese, join Hamid''s team?"


    Charlieughed, "What''s so strange about that? We are all out to make a living, you can join the Cataclysmic Front, I can also join


    Hamid."


    Walter frowned at Charlie and spoke, "Since you came to negotiate, why are you still wearing a mask, don''t you dare to show your


    true face?"


    Charlie looked around and saw that there was no filming equipment in the conference room, so he took off the mask by hand and


    said indifferently, "I am a low-profile person,


    I don''t like to expose my true face in front of many people."


    Walter stared at his face and found that this young man seemed to be around twenty- five years old, a few years younger than


    himself, and couldn''t help but ask:


    "I don''t quite understand, Hamid''s team is not very good at fighting, but they generally don''t keeppany with people of different


    beliefs, you are young and a foreigner, how on earth did you get into his team and get mixed up with a military division?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Charlieughed: "Of course, I got into the military division with my strength."


    Walterughed shamefully: "I see you are just a hairy boy with no hands, even I do not even see you look like a martial artist,


    what strength can you have?"


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "Don''t you find that Hamid''s defense now has far surpassed the other opposition forces? Haven''t


    you noticed that Hamid''s overall techniques and tactics now have improved tremendouslypared to before?"

 Chapter 3360

    Chapter 3360


    Walter frowned and asked, "From what you''re saying, it seems like all of this is attributed to you?¡±


    "Of course." Charlie raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Without exaggeration, most of it is due to me."


    Walter hummed andughed, and asked rhetorically in an unkind tone, "So, it seems like you''re a bully, huh?"


    Charlie nodded and said with his fingers, "You see, the tactical nning of permanent fortifications with counter-slope defense


    pits, the guidance of abandoning the bases in the valley and transferring them to the mountain pits."


    "Plus the strategic core of building high walls, umting grain, and slowly iming the throne, all of these were my ideas, and


    with the guidance of these tactical essences, even a bunch of mud-legged people can y out far beyond the imagination of


    ordinary people''sbat potential."


    "These are tailor-made for Hamid by me, from the first two major victories, I really kinda bully."


    Saying that, Charlie gave a slight beating andughed again, "At least, a little more bullying than you."


    When Walter thought of his more than 2,500 men who died tragically in Hamid''s position, he pped the table in anger and said


    angrily, "Kid, don''t be too arrogant!"


    Charlie said with a disdainful shake of the head: "You are so small-minded is really too meaningless, you questioned me not


    enough bully, so I just answer you where I am bully, and you are still annoyed?"


    "Victory and defeat is amon thing in the military, you do not understand the phrase? Or you can understand, but can not


    afford to lose?"


    Walter subconsciously roared out of his mouth, "I''m not a loser!"


    Charlie smiled and asked in return, "ouch? You didn''t lose? Then you want to shoot the table and re at me after making a fool


    of yourself? What is this if not being unable to lose? Is this the heart of your Four Great Battle Kings of the Cataclysmic Front?"


    Walter didn''t expect Charlie''s words to be well-spoken, and his words filled his stomach with anger but he didn''t know how to


    attack.


    He also knew very well that defeat on the battlefield was defeat, no matter what kind of disgusting tactics the other side used, it


    was not the reason for his defeat.


    He could not ask him why your men were hiding in the bunker, why your men set traps to blow up so many of my brothers.


    If he asked such a question, he would really lose his own face, and the face of the Cataclysmic Front.


    So, he could only grit his teeth and pointed at Charlie and said, "Okay! You''re very okay! I''ll remember you!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Charlie nodded: "You''d better remember clearly."


    At this time, the governmentmander who had not spoken at the side opened his mouth and said, "Okay, okay, we are here to


    make peace today, not to fight, let''s get to the point!"


    Charlieughed: "Yes, let''s get to the point, I''ll start with the core demands of ourmander for this peace talks."


    The government armymander hurriedly said, "Okay, go ahead!"


    Charlie said seriously, "First of all, our side is willing to negotiate a ceasefire with your side, and as long as your side gives up


    encircling us, then we will also keep our distance and non-aggression with you."


    When Walter heard this, he said angrily, "What a joke! Do you want us to give up the encirclement just by your words? On what


    basis? If we give up the encirclement, are you willing to surrender your weapons?"


    Charlieughed: "All adults, don''t be so naive in your words, surrendering is never possible, not in this life."


    Walter saw Charlie mocking his naivety and said in exasperation, "What? I told you guys to surrender is naive, but you telling us


    to give up the siege is not naive?"


    Charlie gave him a nk look and said, "I have just said that this article is first, you should know what the word first really means,


    it is just a precondition, precondition do you understand?"


    Walter could not hold back his anger and sternly shouted, "Are you here to fcuking negotiate or to provoke!"

 Chapter 3361

    Chapter 3361


    Seeing Walter moved to anger, Charlie instead smiled and said with an emotional face: "Hey, I suddenly remembered someone


    asked me a simr question more than a year ago.¡±


    "She asked me at that time, whether I came to celebrate the birthday or to borrow money, not to mention, the way you said this


    just now is indeed a bit like her."


    Walter coldly reprimanded: "Can borrow money at someone''s birthday party, then you are really a fcuked!"


    Charlie sighed: "Yeah, it''s pretty fcuked up, as ast resort, who wants to borrow money on that asion? But at that time a life-


    saving benefactor was seriously ill and needed money urgently, I could only go out of my way to try shamelessly."


    Walter''s expression slightly eased a little, coldly said: "Okay, no one wants to hear your story, straight to the point!"


    Charlie smiled and said, "Okay, let''s get to the point. As I said just now, both sides cease-fire, you withdraw your troops, this is the


    prerequisite."


    "On the basis of you meeting this precondition of ours, our second condition is that the Cataclysmic Front must all get out of


    Syria!"


    "Bullsh!t!" Walter''s entire person burst into a rage.


    He stood up, his fingertips almost reaching the tip of Charlie''s nose, and cursed through clenched teeth, "You''re fcuking kidding


    me? Not only did you tell us to withdraw our troops, but you also told us to get out of Syria."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Who the h3ll gave you the courage to talk to me like that? You don''t take my Cataclysmic Front too seriously!"


    Charlie said in a cold voice: "I didn''t put your Cataclysmic Front in my eyes! I told you to get out of Syria because I didn''t want to


    k!ll too many of you, and I wanted to give you a meal! I care you, baby! You''ve grown up so much, can''t you even understand


    this?"


    Saying that, Charlie''s expression became cold, and said word by word, "Look at your Cataclysmic Front, more than two thousand


    people died in one day, how else are you going to fight this battle?"


    "Your 15,000 people staying here, feeding people and horses every day is a huge expense, how long can youst?"


    "And we have enough supplies for 10,000 men to easily support for a year! Tightening your belt tost a year and a half is not a


    problem either!"


    "We have enough weapons and ammunition to k!ll you ten or eight times, and then thanks to your 2,500-man transport, we now


    have enough weapons and ammunition to k!ll 15,000 of you eighteen or even twenty-eight times!"


    "We also captured arge number of incendiary grenades from your dead bunch of soldiers, and once youunch your charge,


    these incendiary grenades are enough to set your soldiers aze in pieces!"


    "By then you, as themander, will be at the foot of the mountain to witness a ball of burning fire one after another, rolling down


    the hillside, and every single one of them, is a soldier of your Cataclysmic Front!"


    "So by then you will see with your own eyes, your soldiers being burned one by one by your own incendiary grenades into ck


    charcoal and piled up all over the hillside, all over the foot of the mountain!"


    "At that time, the whole valley will be filled with the smell of burnt human flesh, the smell may be very fragrant, but you will only


    want to vomit, and even hate to vomit out your stomach!"


    Speaking of this, Charlie sneered and shook his head, "Hey, how ironic that such inhumane weapons are not prepared by us, but


    are instead prepared and delivered to us by your own hands!"


    Walter at this moment, as if his soul had encountered a heavenly thunderbolt, the whole person has been dumbfounded!


    Don''t know why, he who was used to seeing the storm, was frightened by Charlie''s words!


    He had even imagined in his mind the scene of countless warriors of the Cataclysmic Front, with their bodies burning with fire,


    screaming hoarsely, and rolling down the mountainside.


    At this moment, he felt as if he had seen hell.


    He looked at Charlie with horror in his eyes and questioned offhand: "What the hell are you       !"


    Charlie smiled slightly: "My surname is Wade, you can call me Master Wade!"

 Chapter 3362

    Chapter 3362


    The governmentmander on the side was already stunned, he himself advocated peace talks, and when he heard these


    contents, he was even more determined.


    So, he subconsciously said out of the blue, "Master Wade...... If we withdraw our troops,


    can you leave the opposition armed camp and join the government army?"


    "If you can, everything before can be written off, we will give Hamid full autonomy, and we can even let him remain neutral in our


    battle with other opposition forces, I wonder if Commander Hamid is interested?"


    The government forces themselves are very pessimistic about attacking Hamid.


    So, they would prefer to take Hamid in.


    Because, they recognized Hamid''s war capability very much, if he could join the government army, it would really be the best of


    both worlds.


    When Walter heard this, he immediately said angrily: "What do you mean by that? Don''t forget, Hamid still carries the blood debt


    of more than 2,500 brothers of our Cataclysmic Front!"


    Charlie ndly said: "This debt is always wee to collect, I have just said, our weapons and ammunition, enough to kill you


    eight times, or even eighteen times, and the soldiers are itching these days."


    "If you are still a man, it is best to attack today, if you are a shrinking turtle, then we can also continue to stalemate, we do not


    care."


    Walter''s anger and blood surged, thinking of what the Supreme Commander Joseph exined to him, he obediently shouted


    angrily:


    "Wade, go back and tell Hamid that in ten days, or in five days, I, Walter, will definitely lead the troops to fight up and k!ll all of


    you!"


    Themander of the government troops became anxious and blurted out, "Walter!


    What do you mean by that?"


    Charlieughed: "Can''t you see this? They are deliberately sabotaging the peace talks between us and you, and do not want us


    to join the government army''s banner!"


    Walter did not expect Charlie to tell his fundamental motive at once, and hastily covered up, "I didn''t mean that! It''s you who


    provokes step by step!"


    Charlie ignored him and turned to that government armymander and said, "We have a fable in Chinese called snipe and


    mussel, the fisherman gets the profit, which roughly means that a long-billed water bird wanted to eat a fat mussel."


    "But was caught in the mussel''s beak, and when the two sides were at a standstill with each other, the fisherman who was fishing


    passed by and directly took both guys into his pocket."


    Speaking of this, Charlie added: "Now, you are the water bird, we are the mussel, and the Cataclysmic Front, is the fisherman!


    What they want most is for Syria to be in turmoil forever, for the government forces to never have a day of peace, to have no


    ability to protect themselves."


    "So that they can only cedend to the Cataclysmic Front and ask for its help and protection, so that they can maximize their


    interests in Syria."


    Walter said offhandedly, "Don''t you talk nonsense here! The terms of our cooperation with the government forces are that after


    purging all opposition forces, the government forces will only allocate ournd to establish a mercenary base!"


    "At that time, the whole of Syria will be peaceful and tranquil, and there will be no such thing as a snipe and a fisherman!"


    The government armymander frowned and said seriously, "Our cooperation agreement with the Cataclysmic Front is indeed


    like this, only when we purge all the opposition will we give themnd and let them establish bases in Syria, so the kind of


    situation you are talking about does not exist."


    Charlie sneered, "Hey, you''re really stupid, do you really think they will help you purge the oppositionpletely?"


    "Only if Syria is always in turmoil and always needs their help, will they be able to keep asking for all kinds of benefits from you!"


    "Think carefully, if Syria is really at peace by then, can your government forces ept in your hearts that there is an armed


    organization as powerful as the Cataclysmic Front in your territory?"


    "At that time, even if the Cataclysmic Front does not break the contract, you will definitely break it, because our ancestors have


    long said that the ce where the couch is lying, it allows others to sleep in peace!"


    "Therefore, I dare to tell you that even if the Cataclysmic Front cleans up your opposition on the surface, after they get a hundred


    square kilometers of yournd, they will definitely cultivate new opposition in secret and jump out to continue to oppose you!


    Continue to drag you into the quagmire of war!"


    "In that case, you will again be caught in the middle of a scorching civil war, but that no longer has anything to do with the


    Cataclysmic Front."


    "At that time, the Cataclysmic Front might find you again and propose that you give them another hundred square kilometers of


    "So repeatedly, you are like wounded soldiers full of wounds, repeatedly festering and healing, healing and festering, under this


    inhuman torture, you can never be healthy and strong, only live forever under their shadow!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3363

    Chapter 3363


    With these words of Charlie, the governmentmander was shocked to the point of horror!


    He had never thought about what Charlie had said before this.


    But now, he suddenly felt that what he said seemed to make sense.


    At this time, Charlie''s eyes stared at him intently and said seriously, "The Cataclysmic Front to you is the gauze used to dress


    your wounds!"


    "When your wounds keep bleeding, you especially need gauze to help stop the bleeding and heal your wounds;"


    "But if the wounds are healed, you yourselves will not let the bloody gauze stay on you, and you will think of taking it off!"


    "And the gauze itself, if it wants to remain on you, must make your wounds never heal and bleed forever!"


    "If the gauze wants to upy arger area on your body, it must find a way to cut more wounds on your body! Until your body is


    covered with this gauze!"


    Charlie''s wordspletely stunned the government armymander.


    He could already imagine the future of Syria under the secret maniption of the Cataclysmic Front, with war after war, a


    thousand holes and nevering peace.


    At this time, Charlie was still going nonstop.


    He looked at the other side, word by word warning: "Think about the United States of America, Comrade Commander! Your


    Middle East has been suffering at the hands of the United States for a long time."


    "It has brought in the Middle East chaos under the banner of peace and terrorism, and even sent troops to invade several


    countries, do you think they are really thinking of your peace and tranquility?"


    "You must understand that they only covet your rich oil resources and want to keep you under their control for a long time!"


    "They are the source of your suffering!"


    Speaking of this, he pointed his hand at Walter and said in a cold voice: "This group of people is no different from the United


    States of America, if you still can''t recognize this by now, then you will definitely be tortured by this group of parasites in the future


    until you are worse than dead!"


    The government armymander was already pale.


    At this moment, hepletely believed Charlie''s words.


    Believed that the Cataclysmic Front was not here to help them, but to bring a sword to ughter them.


    Walter, who was beside him, could not help but tremble at this moment as he listened.


    In his heart, he was horrified and thought, "This guy, how could he know the ns of the Supreme Commander? Supreme


    Commander he has indeed long nned, when the Cataclysmic Front in Syria will establish a base."


    "Immediately secretly support the new opposition, so that Syria continues to be deep in the quagmire of civil war."


    "Then, the Cataclysmic Front will always be needed by the government forces, rely on it, naturally can also use this to ask for


    more resources from the government forces...................... "


    "But how does Hamid''s military advisor know all this?!" "The Supreme Commander''s n for Syria is parasitic!" "The Cataclysmic


    Front first uses helping Syria purge the opposition as a lure to make it willingly open its doors and let the Front put down roots."


    "Once the roots are nted, the Front will be parasitic and expand wildly inside Syria!"


    "But if Syria recognizes the situation now, then they will never continue to fulfill the cooperation between the two sides, then all the


    ns of the Cataclysmic Front will bepletely ruined!"


    At the thought of this, Walter was so nervous that his entire head was numb, not knowing what to do.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 3364

    Chapter 3364


    At this time, the government armymander subconsciously moved his body, kept a certain distance from Walter, and spoke:


    "The matter is now beyond my personal ability, I need to report to my superiors, please wait for a moment."


    With that, this person stood up and took out his satellite phone to prepare to go outside.


    Walter made a quick judgment in his head.


    If he let this guy go out and let him make a call to the top, then all the ns of the Cataclysmic Front will be revealed in advance.


    And once it is revealed, they have no choice but to roll away from Syria.


    In that case, more than 2,500 lives, all the military expenses for so many days, will bepletely wasted.


    But if the Cataclysmic Front refuses to retreat, it can only be torn with Syria.


    But once the Cataclysmic Front and Syria go toe to toe, it would be the same as the Cataclysmic Front invading a sovereign


    country.


    The entire internationalmunity will not allow such a thing to happen, the Cataclysmic Front will be the target of all!


    Thinking of this, deep inside he thought of a solution!


    He thought, "The words this surnamed Wade just said are only known to the three people who are here, and there is no recording


    equipment in this room, so as long as I k!ll both of them, I will be able to ensure that the true purpose of the Cataclysmic Front is


    not exposed!" "As for how to exin to the government army after killing these two, at that time, we canpletely dump the


    me on this person named Wade, and say that he was the assassin sent by Hamid to assassinate."


    "And he was the one who first killed the government armymander, and then prepared to kill me, and was finally killed by me!"


    "Right! Just do it! This is the only way to solve the problem!"


    At this thought, Walter quickly stood up, stared at the governmentmander, and said in a cold voice, "No one is allowed to go


    out!"


    The governmentmander subconsciously took a few steps back and asked in a cold voice, "Walter, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?" Walter gave a fierceugh and said through clenched teeth, "I want your life!"


    After saying that, he suddenly attacked the other side, his body quickly rushed forward at an extremely fast speed, his movements


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    were so fast that it was hard for ordinary people to see it with the naked eye.


    The governmentmander was just an ordinary man, he didn''t realize that Walter would suddenly attack him!


    Before he could make a dodging move, Walter punched him in the heart, instantly hitting him hard there!


    The governmentmander instantly foamed at the mouth, and his whole face turned iron blue, he stared at Walter, and


    whimpered: "Walter, you............................. "


    Before he could finish the rest of his words, his eyes doubled and he passed out.


    Charlie watched Walter giving this ruthless blow, frowned slightly at the same time, the heart of the martial arts experts despises a


    few more points.


    Because, spare Walter such a six-star martial artist, but also relies on the body''s strength and speed beyond normal people, the


    physical level of the enemy to strike.


    Walter did have a strong internal force in his body, but there was no sign of the presence of aura.


    From this level, he is still worlds apart from himself.


    After killing the governmentmander, he immediately turned to look at Charlie and was a little surprised to see that Charlie


    was not even the least bit afraid.


    However, he quickly put the surprise behind him, his body quickly shed to Charlie, coldly said: "Wade! Have you ever thought


    before that you would one day die from talking too much?"


    Charlie did not put the other party in his eyes in the slightest, the corners of his mouth rose slightly and said with a smile: "Sorry, I


    can tell fortunes, my fate shows that I will not die from talking too much."


    Walter stared dead at him and asked in a cold voice: "Aren''t you afraid at all that I will k!ll you?"


    Charlieughed: "That''s only if you can, you think you can k!ll me with this level?"


    Walter said in a stern voice: "Kid! You really don''t know how to repent even at the end of your life!"


    "I am one of the four battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front, a six-star martial artist! I am second only to the Supreme


    Commander in the Cataclysmic Front! Killing trash like you is as easy as a hand gesture!"


    Charlie couldn''t help but sneer, "D*mn, a six-star martial artist, you''re so fcuking powerful!"

 Chapter 3365

    Chapter 3365


    Walter saw the disdain and ridicule in Charlie''s expression and said coldly: "It seems you don''t know anything about martial arts!


    A six-star martial artist, in the whole mercenary world, you can''t find ten people!"


    "Oh?" Charlieughed: "Many people have tried to k!ll me, but none of them have seeded so far, howe you are so


    confident that you can do that?"


    Walter said in a stern voice: "Just a trash like you, not to mention killing one, even if there are a hundred of them, I can still k!ll


    them! My strength, trash like you, simply can''t understand!"


    Charlie nodded and said in a perfunctory manner, "I know, I know, that six-star martial artist of yours, isn''t it just that six of the


    eight channels have been opened?"


    "I see that your seventh meridian also seems to have signs of opening, so when your seventh is also open, is it not necessary to


    change the name to seven-stardybug?"


    Charlie''s flirtatious words caused Walter''s entire expression to freeze instantly!


    He looked at him with an incredulous face, and his voice stuttered: "How..... did you


    see that? Could it be that you are also a martial artist? Why can''t I see your cultivation level?!"


    Charlieughed: "Do you believe me when I say that I have the golden eyes of fire?"


    Walter''s heart was suddenly tense, while also thinking repeatedly in his heart.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I don''t know how capable this Wade is, but at a time like this, there''s no way to turn back!" "If I don''t finish him off today, then the


    matter of me finishing off the governmentmander will be revealed, in that case, the ns of the Cataclysmic Front in Syria


    will bepletely aborted!"


    Thinking of this, Walter clenched his teeth and stared at Charlie, saying coldly, "You do have something to offer if you can see my


    true strength! But eyes alone are useless! The most fundamental thing is to have good fists! Prepare to die!"


    Walter said, let out a low roar, and quickly threw a full power punch at Charlie.


    This punch was extremely fast and powerful, and the fist even carried a gust of wind that whistled to Charlie''s face in the blink of


    an eye.


    If an ordinary person receives this punch, I''m afraid the entire skull will be shattered.


    But Charlie did not show the slightest sign of dodging.


    Instead of dodging, he gathered his body''s spiritual energy into his right hand, ready to harden Walter''s heavy fist at any time.


    When Walter saw that Charlie was not dodging, a fierce smile was already on his face.


    This punch, he has used all his strength, even the strength has reached eight-star martial artist level.


    Eight-star martial artist, and six-star martial artist, between the strength, there is a world of difference, but this difference, mainly in


    the speed, strength, and overall attack power.


    As for the body''s defense ability, there is no qualitative leap.


    Therefore, Walter felt that he would k!ll Charliepletely with this punch, with the intention of winning!


    However, something strange happened very quickly!


    Walter found that his heavy fist, at the moment when it was almost infinitely close to Charlie''s face, a ck shadow suddenly


    appeared in front of his eyes.


    Immediately after that, his right fist suddenly seemed to be mmed by a few tons of iron balls.


    Boom, the tremendous force made his entire fist instantly shattered, along with the arm bones were broken!


    He felt the extreme pain from the arm, desperate to find, just before the eyes to get the ck shadow, but it is Charlie''s fist!

 Chapter 3366

    Chapter 3366


    It turned out that Charlie directs his own fist, mmed into Walter''s heavy fist.


    He thought it would be at least a Martian collision with the Earth, but who would have thought that the result, as easy as a


    hammer smashing walnuts!


    Charlie''s fist is the hammer, and Walter''s fist is like a walnut smashed by a hammer!


    Charlie had eaten a lot of rejuvenating pills as mellitus, although the rejuvenating pills could not replenish his aura, but greatly


    improved his body."


    "It is no exaggeration to say that it is a bronze wall, plus the right fist has aura assistance, is indestructible, how can Walter''s fist


    be his opponent.


    Walter''s whole body was scared out of his mind, he knew that this kind of strength is far from a martial artist''s! Even with the eight


    meridians all open Joseph, also does not have such a powerful strength!


    He looked at Charlie dumbfounded, pained, and horrified, and asked, "You..... what


    exactly are you...... "


    Charlie smiled faintly and spoke, "I already told you, call me Master Wade!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Walter forced himself to endure the severe pain and asked through clenched teeth, "How can your strength.................................


    be so strong....... "


    Charlie sneered: "Baby, mainly because you are too weak!"


    Saying Charlie suddenly stretched out his hand, tiger mouth like an iron pincer deadly stuck Walter''s neck, the expression also


    changed from a cold smile, into an intimidating indifference.


    Walter was strangled, and hurriedly used his left hand to try to break Charlie''s tiger mouth, but even with all his strength, he could


    not get Charlie''s fingers to separate even a millimeter.


    He looked at Charlie in despair, and found that in his eyes, he had been treated like grass, and his life and death had fallen


    At this moment, Walter desperately clenched his teeth and said with all his might: "You   you are killing me! If you kill me, the


    Cataclysmic Front will never.......................... let you go, nor   Hamid!"


    "This governmentmander''s ount will..... also be....... counted on....... Hamid''s


    head...... you....... even if you are strong stronger....... it is impossible........ to protect


    everyone...... "


    Charlieughed: "Oh, you scare me ah? I''m not afraid of it though."


    Saying that, he put away his smile and said in a cold voice: "You want me to kill you, I will not let you get what you want so easily,


    I will let you feel what it means to live worse than death."


    As soon as the words fell, he poured a spiritual qi into Walter''s body, the powerful spiritual qi, like the indestructible shield machine


    used in the construction of the subway, rampaged through his eight meridians, destroying all of his meridians in an instant!


    For a martial artist who has practiced martial arts for many years, the destruction of his meridians is tantamount to making him an


    instant invalid.


    Walter felt that his meridians were broken and his whole body was on the verge of copse.


    He has been practicing martial arts for so many years, and has long regarded martial arts as the greatest pursuit in his life.


    Originally, he was on the verge of breaking through the seventh meridian, and was about to be the second talent of the Front


    to break through the seven meridians.


    But who would have thought that all his efforts and pride would be reduced to nothing in this instant!


    He looked at Charlie with a face full of indignation and asked through clenched teeth, "What did you........................ you do to


    me....... ?!"


    Charlie looked at the desperate Walter and said indifferently, "I destroyed all your meridians, congrattions, from now on, you


    are honored martial art invalid."


    Walter only felt his anger attacking his heart, and his brain almost fainted on the spot due to ack of oxygen and vertigo.


    Only after a long time did hee back to his senses, his eyes stared deadly at Charlie, his voice hoarse as he shouted,


    "You...................... are so poisonous!"


    Charlie sneered: "I just abolished your cultivation, and this is poisonous? Then you just tried to k!ll me with one punch, what about


    that?"


    Walter was slightly stunned, then he knew that he could not escape death today, so he said expressionlessly, "Cut the crap, k!ll


    me!"


    Charlieughed lightly, "K!lling you is impossible, at least not yet."


    Saying that, he looked at the governmentmander who had been dead for a few minutes due to a heavy heart attack and


    asked him with a smile, "Do you think, if this buddyes back to life and tells the highest level of the government officials what


    happened, how will they look for you to settle the score? How would they settle the score with your Cataclysmic Front?"

 Chapter 3367

    Chapter 3367


    Walter heard Charlie''s words, first stunned, then sneered and said, "You think very well, but it is impossible for him to get his life


    back!"


    After saying that, Walter added: "Even if...... even if you tell this matter........ to the highest level of the government army now.....


    they....... they will not believe your side of this story...... you are the enemy!"


    "The only one who can make..... the highest level of the....... government army.......  believe this matter is only him!"


    "But...... he''s dead! Dead people are....... never able to say anything!"


    Charlie skimmed his mouth and said indifferently, "Fortunately, it''s only a few minutes, it''s not cold yet, there is still salvation."


    "Impossible!" Walter could not hide his shock and said: "Although I did not use my full strength, but his heart has been badly


    bruised, not even if gods descend to save him!


    Charlie smiled and asked him: "The reason you didn''t use your full strength just now. It was because you wanted to frame me,


    right?"


    Saying that, Charlie said to himself: "Just now I was wondering, how can one say that this old dog is also a six-star martial artist, if


    you really use all your strength to punch out."


    "I''m afraid it could directly punch a bloody hole out of his heart, and the reason you deliberately used less force in your hand must


    be to reduce other people''s suspicion of you and facilitate the framing of me, right?"


    Walter said stiffly: "That''s right, I...... am going to frame you! Let you and Hamid carry this ck pot! If you k!ll me, this ck pot


    you will carry more solidly!"


    Charlie snorted and said, "You think too much, no one can make me carry the ck pot yet!"


    He added: "Don''t worry, I won''t k!ll you either, because you are still of great use to me!"


    Walter sneered, "Humph! You are nothing more than...... nothing more than wanting to hold me hostage and then escape from


    here, in the end, you are also a gutless rat!"


    Charlie stretched out a finger to gently shake a few times,ughed: "You guessed wrong, originally I really thought so, but really


    did not expect, you fool, but the dog jumped to the wall, take the initiative to the governmentmander, you are not giving up all


    the initiative to me?"


    Speaking of this, Charlie raised his eyebrows andughed: "So instead of holding you hostage and escaping, I now intend to lend


    you a hand and finish off all 15,000 of your Cataclysmic Front''s men in the Middle East!"


    Walter chided out, "Lend my hand? Stop dreaming! I would rather die than betray my own brothers!"


    Charlie sneered and said, "Whether you will betray or not is no longer up to you!"


    After saying that, he stared into his eyes and sternly shouted, "Kneel down for me!"


    As soon as these four words were uttered, Walter felt an inexplicable power surge into his brain, and immediately after, his legs


    involuntarily went soft.


    Charlie sent his spiritual energy into his brain. But because he hadn''t replenished his spiritual energy well for days, so much so


    that the energy in his body wasn''t really abundant, the constant output made him almost in an overdrawn state.


    The good thing was that at this time, Walter had be a ruined person, so it was not too difficult for Charlie.


    But even so, he was thinking in his heart that he would have to put the refining of the Cultivation on his agenda when he returned,


    and it would be best to refine it as soon as possible.


    Otherwise if he encountered this kind of six-star martial artist or seven-star martial artist again, without the help of spiritual energy.


    He can only choose to fight hard.


    At this time, Walter, feeling the mysterious power into the brain stronger and stronger, despair in his heart, because do not know


    why, his knees, seemingly uncontroble directly then kneeled on the ground.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was almost on the verge of tears and asked in despair, "This is..... what''s going on.... you....... what did you do to me....... "


    Charlie said in a cold voice: "I''m going to use aura to give you a brainwash."


    Saying that, Charlie borated, "I will seal all of your personal consciousness, but don''t worry, after the seal, you will still retain all


    of your memories, except that your body will bepletely disconnected from your consciousness. Your body will obey my


    "At that time, although your consciousness is aware of everything, there is nothing you can do about it."


    "In other words, your consciousness will bepletely sealed in your brain, and as long as I don''t stop, you will never be able to


    free yourself."


    Walter''s whole person was immediately desperate to the extreme, his eyes were full of endless panic, crying out and asking, "How


    do you.................... you have aura?! Isn''t that a power that only exists in legends?! What the h3ll are you..... you?!"


    Charlie shook his head. Coldly smiled: "I am your father!"

 Chapter 3368

    Chapter 3368


    Walterpletely panicked, he cried, "No, please don''t seal my consciousness, I don''t want to be a living death, please


    spare me, as long as you are willing to spare me, I will listen to everything you say!"


    "I can make all the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front outside surrender immediately, at your disposal, please let me go......................


    please....... "


    Charlie smiled and asked him, "Are you really willing to listen to me on everything?"


    Walter nodded repeatedly without hesitation and assured, "I swear to God, I will listen to you on everything, I will do whatever you


    tell me to do!"


    Charlie smiled. Seriously, he said, "To be honest, I don''t really trust you, a person like you, who can even k!ll his own partner just


    by saying so. How can I belive you can possibly keep your promise?"


    Walter broke down and begged, "I swear to God, I really do everything you tell me, please do believe me........................ I really


    don''t want to be stuck in my own body forever....... please...... "


    Charlie hummed andughed and said, "Sorry. I still don''t quite believe you."


    After saying that, Charlie''s fingertips once again inputted more aura into Walter''s brain.


    Walter''s expression went from extremely frightened and calmed down gradually, and then turned into a face of mute and


    bewilderment.


    Charlie let go of his hand at this time, pointed at the governmentmander lying on the ground, and instructed Walter, "Go carry


    him over and put him on the conference table."


    At this moment, Walter''s own consciousness could hear what Charlie said and receive the vision that his eyes saw, but he was


    unable to control his body at all.


    He could only watch as his body, under Charlie''s name, immediately stood up, walked over to themander, strained to pick


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    him up, and ced him on the conference table in front of Charlie.


    His self-awareness had been terrified to the extreme, and at the same time desperate.


    However, now he was. There was no longer any way to change all this, and could only stay honestly in his own body like an


    unrted passenger.


    And his body at this time with destroyed meridians, the whole person''s physical quality, can only barely be considered an ordinary


    person.


    As for the governmentmander, hisplexion was already somewhat ck and purple.


    His heart suffered damage and was thus arrested, causing his brain tock oxygen, generally speaking. In this case, the best time


    is just four to six minutes.


    If four to six minutes can, can make the heart beating again, there is a certain chance to be able to live.


    However, right now his heart is severely damaged, his body organs are extremely oxygen deprived, and has reached the edge of


    biological death.


    Normally, this situation no longer has the possibility of being saved.


    But to Charlie, this is not a big problem.


    He felt that if he didn''t save him, he could also let Walter take himself out of here easily, or he could even let Walter order the


    Cataclysmic Front to withdraw its defenses, or let him personally escort himself to take Zynn and take him away.


    However, after thinking about it, Charlie felt that he could not be so cheap to the Cataclysmic Front.


    Now, the true face of the Front, only this governmentmander knows the best.


    If he was saved, then the government army would definitely turn overpletely with the Cataclysmic Front.


    And he, again, just happened to control Walter.


    If the operation is done properly, it is possible to send all 15,000 soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front to the government army!


    The losses suffered by the Cataclysmic Front in the Middle East were already extremely heavy.


    But if these 15,000 people were captured too, then the loss would be unprecedented.


    It would definitely make the Front even more passive and miserable.

 Chapter 3369

    Chapter 3369


    Although Charlie has no direct grudge against the Cataclysmic Front, his intuition always made him feel that the Cataclysmic


    Front would definitely be his enemy in the future.


    Therefore, he was more willing to seize this opportunity to wipe out the entire Cataclysmic Front in the Middle East than to retreat


    with his own body!


    The price to achieve this goal would be at most one Rejuevinating Pill.


    The Pill was certainly precious, but one Pill might be able to wipe out all 15,000 people of the Cataclysmic Front, so it was still


    very worthwhile for Charlie.


    So. He did not hesitate to take out a Rejuevinating Pill, intending to directly insert it in this person''s mouth to save him.


    But calcting the effect of this Pill, it is estimated that there will be lef tover after saving his life.


    Just like when Orvel was dying. A single pill not only saved the life, healing injuries, and even body functions had a great


    improvement, making him a lot young.


    Orvel is one of his own, so Charlie does not care about the Rejuevinating Pills.


    But this government army buddy, he saw today him for the first time, thinks there is no need to let him have an additional benefit.


    So, he broke off half of the rejuvenation pills and stuffed the other half into the man''s mouth.


    Soon. The medicinal effect began to take effect in his body, the damaged heart was repaired, and the oxygen-deprived organs


    were in the process of rapid recovery.


    However, when the medicinal effect was finished, the other party did not wake up immediately.


    Charlie carefully checked, only to find that the other party''s brain does not seem to have beenpletely repaired, so he broke


    another third from the remaining half of the pills, gouging and stuffing it into his mouth.


    Soon, themander woke up.


    The first time he woke up, he felt extreme pain all over his body, especially in his heart, which was like being stabbed by a knife.


    In addition, the brain was deprived of oxygen for several minutes, so there was a strong sense of pain and dizziness, and even a


    very strong urge to vomit.


    And his body is also weak, the whole person is like just crawled out of the ghost gate half, the back half is still hanging there can


    note out of the kind of feeling.


    If Charlie gave him the remaining small half of the Pills to eat, it is estimated that he is now immediately alive and well.


    But he did not intend to do so, but silently put away the rest of the Pill, because he felt that.


    First, he is not a rtive, not a friend, not an enemy, there is no need to give him so much face.


    Secondly, he had to make this guy full of hatred towards Walter to do so. If he was blessed by the disaster, it is possible that in a


    way also has to thank Walter for giving him this opportunity.


    So, it is the most appropriate level that will let hime to life and make him feel all the pain.


    This is exactly what the old six-word aphorism: "Save as much as you can."


    The first thing this man did when he woke up was to struggle to get up, while looking at Walter angrily and cursing, "Walter! You


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    son of a bitch, how dare you try to kill me!"


    Walter was unable to make any reaction at this moment, but deep inside he was already horrified to the core!


    How could he have imagined that Charlie used more than half of an unknown pill to save this guy who had already been killed by


    himself!


    This...... how is this possible?!


    It was also at this moment that he realized that this person, Charlie, was no longer just as simple as being magical.


    He really did not understand how Hamid could have such a powerful militarymander, a person whose skills were much higher


    than the Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front, or even stronger than those men behind the Cataclysmic Front!


    Charlie looked at thatmander at this time and spoke indifferently, "You don''t need to use him here, his consciousness has


    been controlled by me."


    The man asked in surprise, "Controlled by you? What does this...... mean?"

 Chapter 3370

    Chapter 3370


    Charlie lightly said, "He almost killed you just now, I saved you back, aren''t you going to thank me for saving your life first?"


    This government armymander was not a fool, he knew exactly what had happened to him just now.


    The moment Walter struck out at him, he knew that he would definitely not survive.


    Unexpectedly, he was now saved by this man in front of him.


    And. Even Walter, whose strength was superb, was controlled by him.


    This shows that this person''s strength is far above Walter''s.


    Thinking about thisyer, he hurriedly said to Charlie gratefully, "Master Wade...... ,thank you for saving this life!"


    Charlie nodded with a bit of condescension and opened his mouth to ask: "I still don''t know what you call yourself?"


    The other party was busy saying, "My name is Sayid."


    Charlie gave a hint and said, "Sayid, you should be able to see what just happened. Walter has already moved to kill you, he is


    one of the four battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front."


    "The fact that he dared to kill you proves that the senior management of the Cataclysmic Front has long reached a consensus that


    sooner orter they will make a move against you." "So your top priority now is to hurry up and lift the threat of the Cataclysmic


    Front and save your homnd, if you can handle this matter cleanly, you will be a national hero of your country in the history


    books!"


    After hearing this, Sayid nodded his head without hesitation and said, "Master Wade is right! I can see their true colors


    Charlie said, "Tell them the situation clearly, and then tell them that you have a solution. You can capture all 15,000 men of the


    Cataclysmic Front without bloodshed."


    Sayid eximed, "Master Wade, you really have a solution?"


    Charlie nodded, pointed to the bewildered Walter next to him, and said indifferently, "With him. There is definitely no problem."


    Sayid said excitedly, "That''s really great!"


    After saying that, he immediately walked to a corner of the conference room and used the field phone here to call directly to the


    highest level.


    The call was answered, and Sayid then used his nationalnguage. On the phone, he reported all the situation here to the leader.


    Charlie could not understand what he said, but could hear that he was getting more and more emotional, and a few times even


    choked out a sob.


    After a few minutes, Sayid hung up the phone, looked at Charlie, and said with red eyes, "Master Wade, I havemunicated


    with the high level, and the high level appreciates your help and promises that if you can help us solve the soldiers of the


    Cataclysmic Front, we are willing to make a permanent truce with Hamid!"


    Charlie nodded and said ndly, "In that case, you immediately ask for support from your top brass, send all the soldiers you can,


    to this ce!"


    "Okay!" Sayid was so excited that he immediately made another call.


    Soon, the government forces dispatched more than 20,000 soldiers from all directions. They came at a fast pace.


    And during this period, Charlie still pretended to negotiate with Sayid and Walter, and Victor, the three-star war general who was


    responsible for picking up Charlie before, knocked on the door several times to ask questions.


    But Charlie had Walter send him away, so it did not cause the others of the Cataclysmic Front to be alerted.


    A few hourster, Victor knocked on the door again and said nervously, "Commander, the government army has sent many


    soldiers over again. Are you clear about what''s going on?"


    Walter, under Charlie''s instructions, said, "Master Wade has some doubts about our strength, so we decided to invite him to


    review our team with the government army, you pass down the order, let all the men of the Cataclysmic Front immediately to the


    front of the camp to gather in a line, in order to reassure Master Wade."


    "To ensure the absolute safety of the review process, everyone''s weapons are prohibited to load ammunition. Vitors will be


    locked up for one month and fined two months'' sry, got it?"


    Victor thought Walter wanted to show Charlie his muscles, this kind of invitation to parade to show muscle behavior, in the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    international arena can often be seen, said the parade, in fact, is a deterrent, let the other side see their strength, and then go


    back to weigh properly.


    So, this kind of show muscle review link, to ensure that weapons are not loaded ammunition also belongs to the international


    practice, so Victor did not think much about it, immediately said: "Okaymander, I''ll inform down!"


    At this moment, Walter''s own consciousness was about to copse.


    He naturally knew what Charlie was going to do, once his 15,000 men unloaded their ammunition, wouldn''t they bembs to the


    ughter?


    But he could not do anything at this time, but only worry and fear in his own consciousness.


    At this time, Charlie to Sayid: "Are you ready?" Sayid said: "Master Wade, I havemunicated with all themanders, a little


    any one dare to resist, all will be killed!"

 Chapter 3371

    Chapter 3371


    Hearing that Walter was going to show off his muscles to the negotiators sent by Hamid, the entire 15,000 soldiers of the


    Cataclysmic Front immediately started to prepare quickly as if they had been beaten by chicken blood.


    Except for a very small number of middle and high ranking officers, who were determined to avenge their dead brothers, the vast


    majority of the remaining soldiers of the Front did not have any feelings about such things as revenge.


    After all, they are all mercenaries, from all over the world under the banner of the Cataclysmic Front to fight side by side just to


    make money, who dies and who is wounded, in fact, does not touch them.


    They really care about the issues that are closely rted to themselves, such as how much money to earn, dangerous or not,


    tough or not.


    Other than that, it ispletely irrelevant and high up.


    Therefore, they are so interested in showing their muscles at the moment, not for any sense of collective honor, but they have


    long been tired of staying in this shitty ce, and only want to hurry to be able to end.


    Now that the other side hase to peace talks, seize the time to show a wave in front of the other side, the best is to scare them


    soft and scared, so that they obediently surrender.


    Heard that the government army for this review, but also painstakingly, specifically from other ces to draw 20,000 to 30,000


    people, the soldiers of the Front are very excited, the two sides together 50,000 to 60,000 people, won''t scare the negotiators


    send by Hamid to death?


    As for the matter of not allowing live ammunition, there is nothing unusual, the world over parades are conducted without live


    ammo.


    The real army live-fire parade only urred once, that is, the Soviet parade in 1941, more than 100,000 soldiers on this side


    participated in the parade, the other side immediately marched off to the battlefield to defend the country.


    In addition, all the parade must ensure no live ammunition, otherwise in case with a bullet in the gun, find an enemy


    representative to shot and kill, the situation will be really unmanageable.


    So, the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front have consciously removed all the ammunition from their guns, and their superiors have


    also issued an order that officers at all levels must check the guns of the grassroots officers and soldiers for confirmation twice.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, the government troops were also actively preparing, only they were diametrically opposed to the Cataclysmic


    Front, what they wanted to confirm was that the weapons and ammunition were all in a state of readiness.


    Afterward, soldiers from both sides began to line up in arge open area in front of the camp.


    The government troops who were originally fighting alongside Cataclysmic Front were assembled on the right side of Front, while


    the government troops who were especially drawn from all over the world were arranged to assemble on the left side of the


    Cataclysmic Front.


    While arge number of armored vehicles were all lined up and parked right in front, which was equivalent to wrapping the 15,000


    people of Cataclysmic Front as dumplings.


    However, the soldiers of the Front did not feel any abnormality.


    Walter walked out of the negotiation room at Charlie''smand.


    He came directly to the front of his own soldiers'' formation and put his hands behind his back, repeatedly emphasizing the phrase:


    "All listen to the order! We must show our strongest posture and strive to overwhelm the enemy from the momentum!"


    All the mercenaries of the Cataclysmic Front responded, each standing as tall as a pine.


    At the same time, they also despised the government troops on the left and right sides in their hearts, these guys, all hanging


    around, how can they look like a soldier.


    But who would have thought that just as the army was assembled and the 15,000 Cataclysmic Front soldiers were waiting for


    Hamid''s negotiators to appear, all the government troops suddenly pointed their guns and cannons at the 15,000 Cataclysmic


    Front soldiers.


    Followed by someone shouting through a loudspeaker: "All Cataclysmic Front soldiers must surrender unconditionally with their


    hands raised! Anyone who dares to resist and refuses to surrender will be killed on sight!"


    With this, the 15,000 soldierspletely exploded!


    Who would have thought that things would suddenly take a huge turn for the worse!


    Who would have thought that friendly troops who were fighting side by side would suddenly turn on each other with guns?

 Chapter 3372

    Chapter 3372


    Just when everyone didn''t know what to do, Walter said loudly, "All soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, listen to the order! I order


    you to unconditionally surrender to the government troops."


    "Wait for the government troops to arrest you, no one can resist, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences!"


    At this moment, all the soldiers copsed.


    If it was a friendly army that suddenly turned against them, it could still be justified, but their own suprememander also turned


    against them, what the h3ll is this?


    This is one of the four battle generals of the Front, how can they be in cahoots with the government army?


    Victor, who has the best rtionship with Walter, couldn''t help but ask: "Commander, what the h3ll is going on


    here.............................. ?"


    Walter said in a cold voice: "I fcuking told you to surrender, you don''t understand human words?"


    Victor was dumbfounded, he did not want to believe that his closestrade, the brother he grew up with would betray everyone.


    Could not help but open his mouth and ask: "Brother Walter, what the hell is wrong with you?! What are you doing this for?!"


    Before Walter became one of the four battle generals, Victor called him Brother Walter, and this had been the title that Victor had


    never changed for Walter since he was a child.


    And at this time, he was hoping to use this way to wake up his brother, so that he could return from the lost path.


    However, Walter has long lost control of himself.


    His consciousness was almost copsing and he wanted to kill himself, but his body was uncontroble as he walked in front of


    Victor and pped him fiercely across the face, angrily saying, "I''ll kill you if you talk any more nonsense!"


    Victor burst into tears, and he couldn''t help but choke up and say, "Brother Walter! You are one of the most loyal leaders of the


    Cataclysmic Front, the Front is your lifelong faith, how can you       "


    Walter''s own consciousness was already painful to the extreme, but his body still could not control pulling out a pistol and putting


    the muzzle against Victor''s head, speaking in a cold voice, "One more word of nonsense, and I will shoot!"


    Victor looked at Walter''s murderous eyes, and while his heart was desperate to the extreme, he gave up struggling.


    Although he did not know what Walter had gone through and why in the end he had be like this?


    He knew that at this moment Walter''s determination had already been made up, and nothing he could say would be of any use.


    When Walter saw that Victor no longer spoke, he put away his gun and said in a cold voice: "If you surrender obediently, the


    government forces will not make things difficult for you, but if you dare to resist, you will be killed on the spot immediately!"


    At this moment, the government''s armored vehicles had already surrounded in all directions, and the guns on the vehicles as well


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    as the muzzles of the heavy machine guns were all aimed at the 15,000 soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Walter paused slightly and added: "You must remember! You are non-government armed, even if you are killed by the other side''s


    army in the territory of other countries."


    "The other side canpletely define you as a hostile force for illegal invasion, and no one will say a word for your death at that


    time!"


    These Cataclysmic Front people hadpletely given up the idea of resistance after hearing Walter''s words, coupled with the


    dark guns in front of them.


    Even though there were still many three-star as well as four-star battle generals among them, they did not dare to make a move at


    all at this time.


    Because they know that the other side still wants to solve the problem peacefully, if their side, the other side can directly shoot.


    What is the significance of three-star and four-star battle generals?


    Even a five-star general can''t afford to take an AK47 shot.


    So, they have no choice but to give up their hands!

 Chapter 3373

    Chapter 3373


    Fifteen thousand elites of the Cataclysmic Front became prisoners in an instant.


    In order to keep them well under control, the government army tied them up in batches, and when a batch was tied up, it was


    directly sent to the trucks, which pulled them to the capital.


    Long before the army arrived to support them, the top brass of the government army had already determined how the 15,000


    prisoners would be housed.


    They were transported by trucks to multiple military prisons, barracks, and municipal prisons in several cities for splitting and


    control.


    In this way, the 15,000 soldiers of the Front could be prevented to the maximum extent from uniting to resist or escape from


    prison.


    As the soldiers were being pulled away in batches by trucks, the governmentmander Sayid approached Charlie and


    respectfully asked,


    "Master Wade, now that we have captured these 15,000 soldiers, we are at a loss as to what to do with so many prisoners of war,


    do you have any good suggestions on our next direction?"


    Charlie said casually, "The first thing you should do now is to pull out all the officers for surprise interrogation, and make sure they


    confess to the misdeeds of the Front against your country."


    After a pause, Charlie added: "After getting this evidence, you will immediately make it public, telling the world that your capture of


    the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front is supported by sufficient legal reasoning."


    "That it is reasonable and legitimate, so that the Cataclysmic Front will be sitting on the charge of threatening the national security


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    of other countries." "In this way, on the one hand, it will allow you to have the absolute right on the legal level and gain the support


    of international public opinion;"


    "On the other hand, it will also turn the Front into the target of everyone''s shouting, so that the Front will absolutely not dare to


    retaliate against you in any form!" "Understood!" Sayid nodded his head repeatedly and said, "Then what should we do with these


    15,000 people?"


    Charlie said seriously, "Since they have vited your homnd security, naturally, they should be tried openly and fairly using


    your country''sws."


    Sayid said awkwardly, "If ording to ourws, these 15,000 people should be sentenced to life imprisonment, if not the death


    penalty, but with our financial and social resources, how can we afford to feed so many


    prisoners......................................................... "


    Charlieughed: "This is simple, you grasp the time to fix the evidence, grasp the time to a public trial, and then negotiate with the


    Cataclysmic Front."


    "Demand that the Front must pay enough bail money to bail out these fifteen thousand people, as long as the bail money is in


    ce, you immediately deport everyone."


    "Bail money..... " Sayid brightened up and asked offhandedly, "Then what do you think,


    this amount is roughly at what is more appropriate?"


    Charlie looked at him andughed: "I suggest that you first figure out the size of the economy of the Cataclysmic Front."


    "And then jam their scalps and drive a maximum price that they can afford, so that the money you get from thepensation, you


    can also use it for some infrastructure construction."

 Chapter 3374

    Chapter 3374


    Charlie himself thought about it and spoke, "I think a billion dors up and down, should be properly no problem."


    "Okay!" Sayid excitedly said, "Then I''ll report it to my superiors!"


    Charlie nodded, looked at the time, and said indifferently, "Okay, I still have a lot of things to do, so you guys can handle it


    yourselves over here."


    "But you have to remember what you promised me, a permanent truce with Hamid, and give him enough freedom to develop on


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    his own, without infringing on each other."


    Saeed said without hesitation, "Don''t worry, we will keep our promise!"


    Charlie then said, "How about this, I will leave Walter to you first, you immediately interrogate him, I will make him cooperate fully,


    know everything and say everything, after you fix all the evidence, send a helicopter to send him to Hamid."


    "At the same time, you also follow the trip, bring the truce agreement, and sign the agreement with Hamid."


    Sayid asked in disbelief, "Master Wade, do you want Walter to go to Hamid?"


    "No." Charlie said lightly, "I still have use for this person, I want to take him away."


    Seyyed knew that with Charlie''s divine ability, it was impossible for him to be Hamid''s military master, he thought it must be a


    great god-level figure that Hamid had moved from outside, so he hurriedly agreed and said,


    "Don''t worry, we will immediately conduct a surprise interrogation on him, and after fixing the evidence, I will personally send him


    to Hamid and you!"


    "Good." Charlie nodded and added: "Go and call Walter over, I will instruct him a few words." "Okay Master Wade, you wait a


    moment!" At this moment, Walter was experiencing the greatest pain and suffering of his life.


    Watching with his own eyes his brothers,pletely betrayed by himself, and being tied up by the enemy, pulled away by the


    truckload, with their future uncertain, it was too much for him to suffer.


    Every single soldier of the Cataclysmic Front cast the most vicious abuse and curses at him, and those pairs of angry eyes deeply


    stung his heart.


    He even wanted to close his eyes and not look at their resentful eyes, but he simply couldn''t do it.


    Because, even his eyelids, are no longer under his control.


    His consciousness, like a parasite living in his own body, can feel everything, but can not control anything.


    His own body had be his strongest prison.


    Under heaven, there is nothing more painful than this.


    Just then, Sayid came to him and spoke, "Walter, Master Wade is looking for you, hurry up and go over!"


    Hearing the words Master Wade, Walter''s consciousness burst with fear, while his body, however, had involuntarily moved his


    feet, and without half a second''s hesitation, he immediately ran towards the conference room.


    Darting to the conference room, Walter felt his body uncontrobly bowed to Charlie and said respectfully, "Master Wade, what


    are your orders for me?"


    Charlie said indifferently: "Later Sayid will take you to make a statement and transcript, you must cooperate with himpletely


    and tell him all the unseemly deeds of your Cataclysmic Front, do you understand?"


    Although Walter''s autonomous consciousness refuses thousand times, but his body is still uncontroble said, "Okay Master


    Wade, I must fully cooperate with............ "


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction, turned to Sayid, and said, "Sayid, you remember to make sure to find one from your team who is


    proficient in writing."


    "Record all the transcripts in full detail and form a paper document, when you send him to Hamid, bring me a copy of the


    transcripts, I want to see it. "


    Sayid agreed without hesitation and said, "Don''t worry, Master Wade, we strive to get all this done in the fastest possible time, and


    then I will take him ande over to see you!"


    "Good." Charlie stood up and said indifferently, "You go and arrange for a helicopter to take me to the location of the previous


    meeting, I will go back and wait for you."

 Chapter 3375

    Chapter 3375


    When Charlie returned to Hamid''s base by helicopter, Hamid, who had learned of his return trip in advance, couldn''t wait toe


    out to greet him.


    As soon as Charlie got off the chopper, he couldn''t wait toe forward and asked, "Brother! My scouts said that the drones saw


    that the government troops seemed to have captured all the people of the Cataclysmic Front, what is going on?"


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "The government army has flipped with the Cataclysmic Front, now all the soldiers of the Front


    have been captured, and they have also promised to make a truce with you."


    "In the future, if there are no special circumstances, you try to maintain a neutral stance with them as long as possible."


    Hamid was a little confused for a moment and opened his mouth to ask: "Brother..... how could they flip with the Cataclysmic


    Front? This..... is too sudden, right....... "


    Seeing that he was shocked, Charlie then told Hamid in detail what happened.


    Hamid listened to the whole person dumbfounded, said offhand: "Brother...... after you left, I envisioned countless possibilities, but


    also did not expect this kind of thing to happen        "


    Charlieughed: "I didn''t expect it either, what I had thought was that I would go and put Walter under control and then coerce him


    to escort me and Zynn out."


    "But to my surprise, I saw that the state of affairs in the Cataclysmic Front had been revealed and he took the initiative to attack


    that Sayid, just giving me a chance to wipe them out."


    Hamid couldn''t help but give Charlie a thumbs up and eximed, "Brother Wade, you''re really setting aside a thousand pounds


    with four pairs of hands!"


    Saying that, he couldn''t help but ask Charlie, "Brother, do you think I really want to call a truce with the government forces?"


    Charlie nodded and said firmly, "Of course we should call a truce, you should not think that you have a strong defense force and a


    lot of strategic reserves now." "Even if you have more, there will be a time to run out, it is absolutely no good for you to continue


    the stalemate."


    Hamid said awkwardly, "Actually, I''m not saying that I must fight them to the end."


    "It''s just that I am afraid that their willingness to call a truce now is just a kind of dying tactic, in case they free up their hands


    and start hitting me again, what will I do?"


    Charlie said seriously: "I let you stop the station, but did not let you surrender, once the truce, you can still continue to expand


    your armament, continue to build your defense, and after the truce, they will certainly no longer surround you."


    "You can resume the transport of supplies, and even hire more construction teams to help you build your base, so that your


    strength will also grow stronger and stronger. Even if they flip-flop one day, you will have more initiative."


    Hamid thought about it carefully and found that what Charlie said did make sense.


    No matter how strong one''s strategic reserves were, the days of being under a deadly siege by the enemy were always the most


    dangerous and difficult.


    Since the other side would withdraw their troops after the truce, it would be like giving him a chance to catch a breath, and he


    must seize this opportunity to continue to improve his defense capabilities.


    So, he said excitedly, "Brother, I understand, don''t worry, I will definitely do my best to build the base more solidly!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Charlie nodded slightly and spoke again, "I believe it won''t take long for Sayid to personallye over to sign the armistice


    agreement with you."


    "I have already asked him to bring Walter over with him then, when you have signed the armistice agreement, I will take Zynn and


    Walter back to China."


    Hamid asked, "Brother, why so hasty? Not staying for two more days?"


    Charlie waved his hand and said, "No, I still have a lot of things to do back, especially since the Qingming Festival, which is


    dedicated to paying respect to our ancestors in China, ising up."


    "I have to go back to pay respect to my parents, so I won''t dy here any longer."


    Saying that, Charlie also unapologetically continued: "And your ce is too hard conditioned, nothing to do here, not even a


    tourist attraction, I stay here for two days is not meaningful, so I''ll first go back."


    Hamid smiled and said, "Brother is right, my ce is really not interesting, the conditions are also rtively poor, but you can rest


    assured that after the truce, I will immediately start a new round of infrastructure construction."


    "When the time must be in the mountain body digging a few high-grade rooms out, when youe over next time, you must be


    well entertained!"


    Charlie smiled on the surface and agreed, but in his heart, he was secretly muttering, to this kind of ce, he really does not want


    toe back in the future.

 Chapter 3376

    Chapter 3376


    Three hourster, Hamid''s scouts sent word that the government troops had begun to retreat.


    Most of the infantry had left one after another in vehicles, and the original artillery and armored vehicles had also withdrawn to the


    capital, leaving only some soldiers to pack up tents, portable shelters, and other supplies.


    And at this time, Hamid''s adjutant came to report, iming that a helicopter was approaching the base.


    Hamid knew that this must be Sayiding to sign the armistice agreement, so he instructed his adjutant to bring it directly to his


    Soon, a few soldiers brought both Sayid and Walter to themand headquarters.


    When he saw Charlie, the first thing Sayid did was to bow respectfully and said, "Master Wade, I''m really sorry for keeping you


    waiting!"


    Charlie smiled faintly: "It''s okay, how is the situation on your side?"


    Saiyid said: "Most of the officers of the Cataclysmic Front have confessed, we have fixed arge amount of evidence, and are


    now handing over to news agencies to edit the evidence, which will be sent out to the worldter."


    Saying that, he hurriedly took out a thick pile of A4 paper and handed it to Charlie, respectfully saying, "Master Wade, this is


    Walter''s confession."


    Charlie took the thick pile of papers and did not rush to open it immediately, but asked him, "Sayid, did you bring the truce


    agreement?"


    "Yes!" Sayid hurriedly took out another document, handed one to Charlie and another to Hamid, and spoke, "This is the temte


    of our armistice agreement." "Commander Hamid can read it first, Master Wade does not understand Arabic, let me exin it to


    you verbally."


    Charlie nodded and said casually, "Okay, you can talk about it."


    Sayid was busy saying, "First of all, I personally, as well as my leaders, are very grateful to Master Wade, you not only saved me,


    but also our country."


    Charlie waved his hand, "It''s just a matter of raising your hand."


    Sayid said gratefully, "Because of our gratitude to you, Master Wade, we have basically no requirements listed in this armistice


    agreement."


    "As long as Commander Hamid also agrees to a ceasefire, both of us will immediately enter into an indefinite ceasefire, and we


    will also explicitly prohibit our soldiers and weapons vehicles from entering within a 30-kilometer radius of Commander Hamid''s


    base."


    "Andter he can continue to develop and expand, and we will not interfere."


    Saying that, Sayid added: "Of course, while we respect Commander Hamid, we also hope that he will not take the initiative to


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    attack us again."


    "And if he can manage not to make a move against us, then we will never wage war against Commander Hamid, and both sides


    will develop peacefully and not vite each other!"


    Charlie knew that it was impossible for these two very different forces to achieve permanent peaceful coexistence.


    However, as long as he could lift the status quo of Hamid being surrounded now, it would make it much easier for him and give


    him more time and energy to improve his own strength.


    This way, even if he fights again in the future, he can have more initiative.


    He then asked Hamid, "Commander Hamid, do you have anyments?"


    Hamid naturally shook his head repeatedly and stated, "I have no opinion!"


    Charlie nodded, then said, "Since both have no opinion, then it''s settled, you guys just sign it."


    The two people said in unison, "Okay!"


    Charlie took advantage of the work of the two people ready to sign, by hand, flipped through Walter''s transcript.


    At first, he did not think there was anything strange, but did not expect, the contents of this, the more he read, the more rmed!

 Chapter 3377

    Chapter 3377


    In Walter''s confession, he told all that he had, all that he had about the Cataclysmic Front, without any reservations.


    The reason for this is that he already knew about it, but what he was curious about was the situation inside this organization.


    Walter''s confession shows that the founder of the Front is named Joseph Wan, the main reason why he was able to set up the


    Front at a young age and take it all the way to development and growth, thanks to a noble person he met overseas back then.


    The identity of this nobleman is very mysterious, the vast majority of the soldiers of the Front do not know his existence, only


    Joseph and the other core members of the Cataclysmic Front, know his identity, respectfully addressed him as the Elder master.


    The real identity of this grandmaster is actually a top martial arts expert.


    And Joseph is the direct disciple of this person.


    ording to Walter, after Joseph had gained a certain strength in the martial path, he started recruiting in the overseas Chinese


    circles, and almost all of the officers and officers of the Cataclysmic Front were Joseph''s disciples.


    With the increasing strength of these core members, the Cataclysmic Front soon became famous in the field of mercenaries, and


    then Joseph began to continue to expand, and also privately divided the Front into three sses.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The first ss, naturally, is Joseph and other battlemanders and generals, these battlemanders and generals are


    Joseph''s disciples, know the vast majority of the secrets of the Front, each very heavy sincerity.


    The second tier, is the middle-ranking officers, these officers in the Cataclysmic Front structure, y an important role in the top


    and bottom, these people know that the first tier of the Cataclysmic Front in the cultivation of martial arts.


    But they also know, if they also want to cultivate martial arts, they must pass the first tier of the examination, so the loyalty of this


    group of officers is also very high.


    As for the third ss, they are the mercenaries hired from all over the world.


    These mercenaries actually do not know the core secrets of the Cataclysmic Front, they just take the high sry and work for the


    organization, and if there is a very outstanding performance, they can be promoted to officers and be the second ss of the


    Cataclysmic Front.


    It is because of such a hierarchical division, coupled with the attraction created by the martial arts as an ascendingdder in it,


    that the first and second sses of the entire Cataclysmic Front are extremely solid, and the overall strength is getting stronger.


    What shocked Charlie the most was that Walter''s confession stated that Joseph''s greatest wish for so many years was actually to


    return to China to avenge his parents, and for this goal, he had been carefully preparing for many years.


    Originally, that elder was not prepared to let him return to the country to take revenge, and over the years, although Joseph has


    been persistent, but the elder never nodded.


    Untilst year, the elder decided to leave the Middle East, travel the world, and no longer ask about any matters of the Front,


    Joseph was finally able to put the revenge n on the agenda.


    In order to take revenge this time, he has mobilized arge number of people, the four battlemanders, and a hundred


    generals to all rush to China.


    Now, the four battlemanders have arrived three, only Walter himself is still in the Middle East.


    And Walter this time, originally to take down Hamid, as well as other opposition forces, immediately was supposed to rush to


    China, and rendezvous with Joseph.


    When Charlie saw this, he looked up at Walter and asked in a cold voice: "What kind of people is Joseph seeking revenge from


    when he returns to China this time?"


    Walter said offhandedly, "ording to him, the enemy who killed his parents is the Eastcliff Wade family!"


    "Wade family?!" Charlie couldn''t help but frown and question, "How could the Wade family have killed his parents?"


    Walter said with a bewildered expression, "What exactly is the situation, I do not know, the suprememander never revealed


    the details to me."


    "He only said that he would make the Wade family pay the price of blood, but what exactly is the grudge between the Wade family


    and him, we are not too clear."


    Charlie asked again, "Have you heard Joseph say what his enemy is the Wade family, what is his name?"


    Walter shook his head: "I have not heard...... "

 Chapter 3378

    Chapter 3378


    Charlie''s mind at this time is thinking, this man Joseph, is seeking revenge on the Wade family, what exactly is his rtionship


    with Wade family''s people.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Is it the old man Zhongquan? Or the eldest uncle Wade Andrew or other Wade family members?


    In Charlie''s opinion, Joseph is simr to himself in age, if it is really the Wade family who killed his parents, it must have happened


    at least ten or twenty years ago.


    At that time, in addition to grandfather and uncle, the Wade family still had a mainstay, which was his own father, Changying.


    Therefore, he also secretly wondered in his mind, this Joseph''s enemy, could it be his own father.


    Only, this question, Walter certainly does not know, and there is no point in asking him.


    Immediately after, Charlie thought of the Wade family''s uing ancestral ritual.


    Joseph suddenly wanted to seek revenge on the Wade family at this point, could it be that he had chosen this moment for the


    ancestral festival?


    After all, this is the grand ceremony of the Wade family only once every twelve years, and if he had an undying grudge against the


    Wade family, it would be logical for him to choose this day tosh out at the Wade family.


    Thus, he asked Walter, "Did Joseph not make any demands to you, such as the day before which you must arrive in Eastcliff?"


    Walter nodded repeatedly and said, "It was mentioned that I must arrive in Eastcliff by April 3rd."


    "April 3rd..... " Charlie''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a hint of coldness in his eyes, "April 5th is the Qingming Festival, ording to


    you, this Joseph must want to do something on the day of the Qingming Festival."


    Walter said respectfully, "What exactly is Joseph''s intention, this is really not very clear to me."


    Charlie hmmed, then he asked Hamid for the satellite phone and called Leon.


    Once the call came through, Leon asked, "Hello, who is this?"


    Charlie said, "Housekeeper Leon, it''s me, Charlie."


    "Young master!" Leon was surprised and asked, "Why are you calling from an overseas phone? Oh yes, I heard that the master''s


    Concorde has gone out again, so it should be taking you to the Middle East, right?"


    "Right." Charlie spoke, "Housekeeper Leon, I''m calling to find you because I want to consult with you about one thing."


    Leon humbly said, "Young master, you can ask, I will answer everything and say everything!"


    Charlie asked him, "Have you ever heard of a man named Joseph Wan?"


    "Joseph Wan?" Leon pondered for a moment and said, "Young master, I don''t think I''ve heard of it."


    Joseph''s father, Arthur Wan, was not even famous in Eastcliff, just a dog who followed Zynn, and when Arthur Wan had an


    ident, his son Joseph was still a child, so not many people knew about him.


    Charlie asked him again, "Then let me ask you, did the Wade family have any conflicts or contradictions with people surnamed


    Wan a decade or two ago?"


    "The one surnamed Wan?" Leon thought for a moment and spoke, "Yes! In the beginning, there was a person named Arthur Wan


    beside Zynn."


    "He had some conflicts with your father in order to stand up for Zynn, andterpeted with your father in the futures market"


    "But finally lost everything, and then he jumped to his death, and his wife also followed andmitted suicide by taking


    poison.............. "


    "About this matter, your father was very guilty, although it was Arthur''s initiative to provoke, and your father was also righteous in


    the futures market defeated him."


    "But your father still felt Arthur''s death, he thought he was responsible for a certain......

 Chapter 3379

    Chapter 3379


    Hearing Leon''s words, Charlie couldn''t help but frown and asked rhetorically, "Since it was that Arthur who took the initiative to


    provoke my father, and since my father''s method of defeating him was also open and fair."


    "What does it have to do with my father that he chose tomit suicide when his own mental capacity failed?"


    Saying that Charlie said firmly: "For his death, my father is not even half responsible! As for his wife taking poison tomit


    suicide, it has nothing to do with my father too!"


    "If he hadn''t been so cowardly and chose to die, his wife wouldn''t have gone with him, so his wife''s death should be counted on


    his head! What does it have to do with my father?"


    Leon sighed and said, "Young Master, your father has always been benevolent and righteous, and very often, he demanded a


    little more of himself than morality."


    Saying that, he couldn''t help but ask: "Why do you ask about this matter?"


    Charlie said casually, "It''s nothing, it''s just that I met a Chinese overseas who happened to know something about the Wan


    family."


    Saying that, Charlie asked, "By the way, do you know the current situation of the Wan family?"


    Leon then said, "The Wan family has long been broken, after the death of the two, Future Group that they owned also filed for


    bankruptcy liquidation, not only have no assets left, but also arge amount of debt, some friends to avoid any liability had cut off


    rtions with them." "By the way, at that time, Arthur still had a son, should be simr to you, or slightly older than you two years,


    when your father learned that his wifemitted suicide by taking poison, there were thoughts of adopting that child."


    "But he did not find him, and the Wan family rtives knew that the family was defeated, so they also went away, so the Wan


    family basicallypletely fell into oblivion."


    "If not you Just asked, I have not remembered the Wan family for more than ten years."


    Hearing this, Charlie already had a basic spection in his heart.


    "This Joseph Wan of the Wan family, should be the son of Arthur..... "


    "This Joseph must think that it was my father who killed his parents...... "


    "That''s why he''s bent on seeking revenge on the Wade family..... "


    "However, since his Organization has developed to this point today, it is impossible that he does not know that my father has


    passed away, and knowing that my father has passed away."


    "He still wants to seek revenge from the Wade family, either because he wants to take the anger of the entire Wade family, or he


    wants to take revenge from my father who has passed away."


    In association with the ancestral rituals to be held soon, Charlie''s eyes suddenly became extremely cold!


    He clenched his fists and secretly swore in his heart, "If this man dares to hit my parents, I will definitely break him into pieces!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    At this time, Leon asked Charlie, "Young master, did you hear about something from the Wan family?"


    Charlie then said, "I heard a little rumor, but it doesn''t matter."


    Saying that, he added: "Butler Leon, I still have some things on my side, so I won''t talk to you first, I''ll talk to you in person when I


    arrive in Eastcliff."


    "Okay, Master." Leon smiled, "All the Wade family''s side family heads have arrived in Eastcliff, and your cousin Morgan''s fianc¨¦e,


    Princess Helena, has also arrived in Eastcliff, so the master is expecting you to hurry over!"

 Chapter 3380

    Chapter 3380


    "Princess Helena?" Charlie asked curiously, "Where''s the princess?"


    "From Northern Europe." Leon said, "This is the marriage partner that the master talked about for your cousin some time ago,


    after considering many families'' marriageable girls, this girl is the most suitable overall."


    "After your cousin marries her, the Wade family''s future development in Europe will also get a big boost, once the Qingming


    Festival is over, they will immediately hold an engagement ceremony."


    "Understood." Charlie said casually, "I will only attend the ancestor worship ceremony this time, I won''t participate in such things


    as engagement, you help me say hello to them in advance."


    Leon hesitated for a moment and advised, "Young master, if you''re not that busy, you''d better attend, otherwise I''m afraid it''s a bit


    hard to save face."


    "No." Charlie said firmly, "I don''t want to have too much involvement with the Wade family, this ancestor ceremony is non-public."


    "Plus I can pay respect to my parents, that''s why I agreed to participate, other things, I won''t follow and get involved in."


    "Okay." Leon knew that he could hardly persuade Charlie, so he asked, "Young master, then when are youing over?"


    Charlie said indifferently, "I will arrive in Eastcliff on the third day of April."


    "OK, Young Master!" Leon said excitedly, "I''ll pick you up at the airport then!"


    Charlie said casually, "Let''s talk about it then, I still have some business, I''ll hang up now."


    After saying goodbye to Leon, Charlie immediately stood up and said to Hamid and Sayid: "Both of you must coexist peacefully in


    the future, so that it is the most beneficial situation for both sides."


    Saying that, Charlie added: "In addition, these 15,000 people of the Front must be able to bring a lot of revenue to the government


    army, which is also a big boost to the government army''s economy."


    "So from now on, both of you canpletely bury your heads in developing infrastructure and economy, there is no need to fight


    anymore."


    Hamid nodded his head without hesitation and said, "Don''t worry, I will remember your teachings!"


    Sayid also said: "In fact, we do not want to fight all the time, it would be good to have peace talks!"


    Charlie nodded and said, "Then you guys should hurry up and sign the peace agreement, I have some important things to do."


    "I must return to my country immediately, Hamid, you help me prepare the helicopter, bring Zynn out for me, I want to take him


    back."


    Hamid said with some reluctance, "Brother, are you in such a hurry to leave? Look, brother, I have not been able to properly


    receive you until now!"


    Charlie waved his hand: "Next time, this time it is really urgent and cannot be dyed."


    Hamid nodded his head with understanding and said seriously, "Okay! Big matters are important! I won''t keep you!"


    After saying that, he immediately called his adjutant and ordered, "Arrange for a helicopter to take Mr. Wade to Beirut!"


    When the adjutant was about to take orders, Sayid hurriedly said, "Master Wade, why don''t you take my helicopter? After all, our


    current peace talks have not yet been announced to the public."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "So if someone recognizes Hamid''s helicopter and attacks it in a fever, it will be bad.


    Charlie is Sayid''s life-saving benefactor and helped him to make a great achievement in the army, Sayid''s heart can be said to be


    iparably grateful to him.


    This was even more than Hamid, who had been cured of his crippled leg by Charlie.


    Charlie nodded gently and spoke, "Then let''s go in your helicopter."


    Sayid was busy saying, "Master Wade, I''ll give you a flight!"


    Hamid also said without hesitation, "Brother Wade, I''ll go too!"


    Charlie nodded, looked at Walter, and said in a cold voice: "Youe with me."


    Walter did not hesitate to say, "Yes! Everything at yourmand..... "

 Chapter 3381

    Chapter 3381


    When several people came out of Hamid''smand together, Hamid''s adjutant had also brought Zynn, who was tied up in five


    pieces, out of the bunker.


    The other day there had been a war, Hamid was afraid that this guy will cause disorder or take advantage of the chaos to escape,


    so he ordered people to tie him up.


    Also because of the war, search to be locked in the dark bunker, has not seen the sun for several days, the whole person looked


    very disheveled, pale, bloodless.


    At this time, outside only one round of sunset, the golden sunlight spread on Zynn, so that he felt as if reborn.


    Under the stimtion of the light, he did not see Charlie, but faced the sunset, feeling the warmth of the sun shining on his body,


    his heart was full of emotions.


    In the past, he never dreamed that as the son of the wealthy Su family, he would one day be reduced to the point where even


    seeing the sun felt very luxurious.


    He did not wait a few seconds to enjoy himself, the adjutant behind him urged: "Move faster! Mr. Wade is still waiting!"


    Once he heard the word Mr. Wade, Zynn''s heart panicked, and after turning his head, his eyes adjusted for a few seconds before


    he saw a smiling Charlie not far away.


    Seeing Charlie with a smile on his face, bathed in golden sunlight, Zynn could not help but shiver, thinking: "This kid looks


    handsome, with a smile on his face looks even more harmless, but who would have thought that this grandson could do such


    fcuked up things."


    "Throwing me into this shitty ce to suffer so much....... From this point alone, this kid is not as good as his old man Changying,


    Changying back then was not as damaging as he         "


    While muttering in his heart, Zynn was already brought to Charlie by the adjutant, Charlie looked at him and asked with a smile,


    "Mr. Su, how do you feel this time?"


    Zynn cried and said, "Charlie, just let me go back...... this ce is fighting every day, it is really unbearable ah..... even if you


    throw me to Changbai Mountain, it is safer than being here..... "


    Charlie waved his hand: "You don''t have to worry about this Hamid is already ready to make peace with the government forces,


    and when youe back after the Qingming Festival, there will be no more war here."


    After hearing this, Zynn did not know whether to be happy or sad.


    Charlie looked at the time and said, "Come on Mr. Su, it''s alreadyte at night in the country, let''s hurry up and leave, we can


    reach Aurous Hill in the morning."


    Zynn asked, "Can I meet with Zhiyu and Zhifei back in Aurous Hill?"


    Charlie waved his hand: "Your son kowtowed all the way to the Dazhao Temple for your father to atone for their sins."


    "Your daughter is busy working recently, should not have time to see you, but if you really miss your rtives, I can temporarily


    arrange for you to meet with your brother, you two brothers can get together after arriving."


    When Zynn heard this, he asked, dumbfounded, offhand, "My brother? You mean..... Shoude?!"


    Shoude had been missing for a long time.


    Zynn knew that Shoude must be in Charlie''s hands, he just didn''t know where he had hidden him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Once he heard Charlie say that he should go to Aurous Hill to reunite with his brother, he couldn''t help but exim, "Shoude


    he.......................... he has been in Aurous Hill all this time?"


    "Right." Charlie lightly said, "My friend has a dog farm in Aurous Hill, that ce not only raises some fighting dogs, but also


    asionally raises some people."


    Zynn couldn''t help but shrink his neck and said in his heart, "A dog breeding farm asionally raises some people, is this fcuking


    human talk?"


    "In addition, you let me go to meet with him, do you want to throw me into the dog farm too?" "I''ve suffered so much in this


    hellhole, it''s hard to go back for a trip, and it''s only such a week''s work, can''t you just let me eat better and live better?"


    However, although he had a lot ofints inside at this time.


    But he did not dare to say anything more, he knew very well that he did not have any initiative in front of Charlie.


    So, he could only say resentfully, "Everything is at the disposal of Mr. Wade..... "

 Chapter 3382

    Chapter 3382


    Charlie nodded: "Let''s go, we still have to catch a ne to Beirut."


    Charlie took Walter and Zynn on Sayid''s helicopter, then he waved goodbye to Hamid and Sayid, and the helicopter quickly took


    off and rushed to Beirut, the capital of Lebanon.


    At this time, Zhongquan''s man, Chester, was already waiting anxiously in Beirut.


    He knew that Charlie''s trip to Hamid''s base must be very dangerous, and Hamid and the government forces were in a stalemate.


    Tens of thousands of people surrounded his base, and now the outside world had not received any news about the peace talks


    between the two sides, so he was afraid that Charlie could enter and note out.


    After the ne took off, Charlie gave him a call and told him to hurry up and arrange for the crew of the Concorde to be ready for


    takeoff and take off immediately in one hour.


    Chester was surprised and asked, "Young...... Master, you got out of Hamid?"


    "Right." Charlie said lightly, "I will arrive at Beirut airport in about fifty minutes, grab the ne and get it ready for takeoff without


    dy."


    Chester Han subconsciously asked, "Young master...... you....... how would you get out?"


    Charlie said lightly: "You don''t need to ask much about this, it won''t take long for you to know."


    "Okay...... " Chester was busy saying, "Then I''ll go to the airport and wait for you!"


    Chester immediately went to the airport and arranged for the ne to be ready for takeoff, and soon, Charlie arrived at the airport


    in a helicopter without any problems.


    Chester never dreamed that Charlie was flying in a government helicopter, and when he saw him and Zynn, he couldn''t help but


    be astonished.


    He really couldn''t understand, this young master of his family, in the end, what kind of magic power he can use to bring out Zynn


    intact from thousands of hostile people who were surrounding him.


    And along with Charlie, there was a middle-aged man, only Chester did not know Walter, so he did not know his identity.


    Chester was eager to ask what was going on, but Charlie seemed to be in a great hurry and just got down from the helicopter, just


    said to Chester that he had worked hard, and then took the two men to board the Concorde.


    Immediately afterward, he urged the crew to hurry up and take off to get back to China as soon as possible.


    When the Concorde took off from Beirut Airport, Joseph, who was far away in Eastcliff, was anxious about Walter''s lost


    connection.


    He knew that Walter was going to negotiate with Hamid today together with the representatives of the government army, and he


    did not want those two parties to shake hands and make peace, so he asked Walter, no matter what, to dy for a few more


    days."


    "Until he took care of the Wade family, and then he would personally go to the Middle East and solve Hamid.


    He did not get Walter''s report, which made him more or less anxious, so he asked his man Harmen to try to contact with him


    several times, but could not reach him.


    The weird thing is that none of the other senior and middle-ranking members of the Cataclysmic Front could be contacted either.


    Harmen was worried that something had gone wrong, but Joseph felt that even if something had gone wrong, it would not be


    possible for all 15,000 people to go wrong." "After all, these 15,000 people are the elite of the Cataclysmic Front, how could a


    group of crooked people on the other side threaten them?


    Therefore, he preferred to believe that there should be amunication failure in the Middle East.


    However, after waiting for another two to three hours, there was still no news, which made him feel more and more bizarre.


    So, he immediately called Harmen and said in a cold voice: "Harmen, you should immediately deploy a few people from


    Jerusalem to go there and see what is going on!"


    Saying that, he said in a stern voice: "No matter what happened, Walter must be responsible for losing contact for such a long


    time!"


    Harmen was about to speak, when suddenly someone rushed in quickly in a panic and said nervously, "Supreme Commander,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    something big has happened in Syria!"

 Chapter 3383

    Chapter 3383


    Seeing that his subordinate hade to report in such a nervous and panicked manner, Joseph immediately questioned, "What''s


    the big fuss about!"


    The subordinate almost cried out and said out loud, "Supreme Commander! Just now, the government army announced a major


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    news to the world, our 15,000 soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front were all arrested for endangering national security!"


    Joseph''s first thought was that it was simply impossible.


    How could such a powerful elite force of his own, with the Green-Eyed Wolf King Walter sitting in the town, be arrested by


    government troops whocked guns and bullets?


    Who had ever heard of tens of thousands of peasants taking 15,000 regr troops prisoner?


    Isn''t this a big joke?


    Thinking of this, he could not help but frown and questioned, "Today is April 1st, April Fool''s Day, you are not here to tease me,


    are you?"


    The subordinate shook his head repeatedly and said offhandedly, "How dare I make such a joke, Master!"


    "The other side has even released the video, all 15,000 of our men are captured and none escaped!"


    Joseph felt like a thunderstorm! He felt like he was having a nightmare as a child and couldn''t wait to wake up and end the dream.


    He subconsciously stood up, ignoring the intense dizziness, and asked, "What did you say? Fifteen thousand elites, all captured


    by this gang of third-rate soldiers?!"


    The subordinate nodded timidly and whispered, "Yes...... Yes....... Supreme Commander Joseph almost copsed, clenched his


    fist and cursed,


    "Fcku, then even if it was 15,000 pigs or 15,000 donkeys, in that hilly wilderness in the Middle East, their gang couldn''t have


    captured them all so quickly, right?!"


    "Supreme Commander...... " subordinate said nervously, "Our 15,000 soldiers were not only captured, many officers also gave up


    all our strategic nning...... "


    "The other side has now also released all the evidence, transcripts, video footage."


    "The video footage, including the green-eyed wolf king himself admitted, now this information has triggered a huge international


    reaction, many countries are condemning us            "


    Saying that, he handed over a tabletputer, opened one of the videos and said, "Supreme Commander, this video of the


    Green-Eyed Wolf King admitting his guilt has caused a huge repercussion on the extr................................. "


    Joseph held back his anger and clicked y, in the video, Walter sat on the interrogation chair and told all the confidential


    information of Cataclysmic Front about Syria word by word.


    Seeing that Walterpletely betrayed the organization, Joseph grabbed the satellite phone on the table and violently broke it in


    his hand and crushed it, roaring in anger:


    "Walter, as one of the four battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front, was captured, is he a six-star martial artist?"


    "He even published our strategic intent after being captured, doesn''t he know that this has already vited the death penalty of


    my Cataclysmic Front?!"


    Harmen was also baffled and blurted out, "Supreme Commander, from what I know about the Green-Eyed Wolf King, he would


    never betray the Cataclysmic Front, is there some hidden agenda here?"

 Chapter 3384

    Chapter 3384


    "A hidden agenda?" Joseph cursed angrily, "Didn''t you see the video just now? He told the other side, and now they are telling the


    world, our organization will soon be in a situation where everyone is shouting!"


    "In the future, who else will cooperate with us in the Middle East?"


    Saying that, he clenched his fist and said with gritted teeth, "And! These 15,000 people being captured is simply a heavy loss for


    us!"


    "Moreover, if the other side wants to sentence all fifteen thousand people, we will have to paypensation to their families


    based on the length of these people''s sentences!"


    "You have to know that any country in the world has designated crimes against national security as the most egregious and


    significant."


    "All of them, with the highest death penalty and the lowest sentence of ten years or more, if this is really the case, then we have to


    take out billions or even tens of billions of dors just forpensation!"


    Harmen could not help but be a little rmed, and he also knew that although such mercenary organizations as the Cataclysmic


    Front seemed to be very powerful."


    "But in fact arge part of the powerful nature came from the power of money.


    Now there is such a big thing, if the Cataclysmic Front does not take money out to set things right, then the remaining 30,000 to


    40,000 mercenaries, each and every one of them will avoid the Cataclysmic Front.


    After all, for these mercenaries, there is no loyalty to the mercenary corps.


    Unlike every country''s soldiers, are driven by patriotism, even in the battlefield to die for the country withoutint.


    Mercenaries arepletely a group of wage earners, get paid to work, no money to quit is their basic principle.


    Just like thepany employees, the boss goes bankrupt, no money to pay wages, the majority of employees will only look for a


    new job." "While instructingwyers to file awsuit forpensation, starving with the boss to tide over the difficulties is basically


    non-existent.


    Therefore, the 15,000 people captured, will be a huge test for the Cataclysmic Front.


    So, Harmen couldn''t help but ask: "Supreme Commander, do you have any solution now?"


    Joseph said with an extremely angry expression, "What other solution can there be at this moment?"


    "The only solution is to hurry up and negotiate with the government forces, and try everything to satisfy their needs so that they


    will willingly release the people."


    Harmen asked again, "What if they don''t agree? Should we fight our way in and get the people out?"


    "Are you crazy?" Joseph red at him and questioned, "Do you want the Cataclysmic Front to openly dere war with a


    country?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "In that case, we would have angered all the sovereign countries in the world, and everyone would turn away from us."


    "So where would we get a foothold then? Do we go to Somalia as pirates? Don''t forget, Somalia is also a sovereign country!"


    "If we go to invade a sovereign country, even if their own army can''t beat us, the United Nations will send troops to exterminate


    us."


    Harmen froze for a moment and couldn''t help but say, "If that''s the case, then we only have one way left to


    negotiate....................... "


    Joseph let out a long sigh and said, "Today is already the first of April, only five days left until the Wade family''s ancestral


    festival..................... "


    Speaking of this, Joseph added: "Since they announced to the public that they arrested our people."


    "I believe they will follow the basic international jurisprudence and hold a public trial against them............................. "


    "Once the public trial is held, it will take at least a few months to follow the normal process of collecting evidence, fixing the


    evidence, prosecuting, and trying......................... "


    "In that case, just wait until I finish the Wade family, then I will personally go to the Middle East to negotiate with them."


    "The best solution to this matter is topensate the other party a one-time sum of money, so that they can release all the


    people."


    Harmen nodded, and couldn''t help but ask: "Supreme Commander, then when the timees, what are you going to do with the


    Green-Eyed Wolf King?"


    "Him?" Joseph clenched his teeth and said in a cold voice,


    "I will bring him back to the Cataclysmic Front and personally interrogate him in front of all the battlemanders and generals."


    "Asking him exactly why he surrendered and why he betrayed the Cataclysmic Front!"

 Chapter 3385

    Chapter 3385


    Just as the government army captured 15,000 elites of the Cataclysmic Front in one fell swoop, causing a huge stir in


    international public opinion, the Wade family''s slender, white swan-like Concorde airlinernded smoothly at Aurous Hill Airport.


    When the ne came to a stop at the end of the runway, a helicopter had been waiting in the parking space for a long time.


    The two people Charlie brought back from the Middle East this time were both very sensitive.


    Zynn is the son of the Su family, since he disappeared, the entire Su family, and even the entire society is searching for his


    whereabouts.


    Once the news of his appearance in the country at this time leaks out, it will definitely cause a huge sensation.


    As for Walter, there may not be many people who know him at home, but there are too many people abroad who know him.


    He is one of the four battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front and is highly known overseas, and he has 15,000 men under


    hismand, just been captured by the Syrian government forces, which makes him famous in a different way.


    That''s why Charlie asked Issac to arrange a helicopter in advance, and as soon as the nended.


    He immediately used the helicopter to take these two people to Orvel''s dog farm, without any outside contact during the whole


    process.


    Before these two people even got off the ne, they were already covered with thick ck hoods to ensure that even with any


    surveince camera system, it would be impossible to capture their faces.


    Subsequently, Charlie dragged the two down from the Concorde and directly boarded the long-awaited helicopter.


    Immediately afterward, the helicopter left the airport at a great speed and ran towards Orvel''s dog farm.


    Orvel''s dog farm, one after other renovation and expansion bouts, now the internal scale is getting bigger and bigger, more and


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    more functional, and the degree of secrecy is also getting higher and higher.


    After the helicopter stopped at the central apron inside the dog farm, the entire apron was like an elevator, slowly sinking to the


    ground.


    Followed by arge row of folding shades pulled up from above,pletely blocking the lift entrance.


    Hearing that today Charlie will bring two guests over to stay for a few days, Orvel rose early at dawn to prepare and is now waiting


    for his arrival at the bottom of the apron.


    As soon as he saw Charlie, Orvel immediately stepped forward and said, "Master Wade, the guest room you want is ready, and


    one of them is next to that Shoude."


    "Very well." Charlie nodded, took off the ck cloth bag on Zynn''s head and said to Orvel:


    "This is Zynn, Shoude''s elder brother, the two brothers should not have seen each other for a while, let''s arrange for the two to


    reunite first."


    "Okay, Master!" Orvel immediately greeted his believer and opened his mouth and ordered, "Take him to 105!"


    "Okay, Master!" The beloved henchmen respectfully answered, then they stepped forward and dragged Zynn, sternly


    Orvel then looked at Charlie''s side at Walter Chen with a ck cloth bag over his head, and respectfully asked Charlie: "Master


    Wade, what about this one?"

 Chapter 3386

    Chapter 3386


    Charlie ndly said, "This one is more obedient, let him follow Jiro and learn how to clean."


    "Let him work well here in these two days, and the day after tomorrow I will take him with Zynn."


    "Okay!" Orvel nodded and said to another henchman, "Go, call Jiro over."


    Soon, Jiro, who was wearing a waterproof apron and holding arge broom in his hand, ran over with a faint heart and when he


    saw that it was Charlie.


    He said with an excited face, "Mr. Wade! You haven''t been here for a while!"


    Charlie smiled slightly and asked him, "Jiro, how have you been these days?"


    Jiro said, "Very well, very well, very well! Mr. Orvel and his men are very good to me, but serving that Walter is indeed a bit


    troublesome, but it does not matter, it can be ovee!"


    "Walter ah...... " the corner of Charlie''s mouth rose slightly, this Walter, is the one who


    poisoned Doris''s father, caused his kidney failure almost killing him terribly.


    Seeing Jiro mention him, Charlie opened his mouth and asked, "How is he doing now?"


    Jiro said with a smile: "That dog thing, now can only lie in a bed every day, eat, drink, sh!t and even for dialysis can not leave the


    bed."


    "His old man Steve and he live in the same kennel, but the old man is getting old, and not much can take care of Walter."


    "Hmm." Charlie nodded slightly and spoke, "You behave well here, andter let Orvel give you a better standard of living, and by


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    the way, reduce some of the workload."


    When Jiro heard this, he immediately said with unbridled excitement, "Mr. Wade, you      are you telling the truth?"


    Orvel reached out and gave him a not-so-gentle p on the head, in the spirit of the face said,


    "Jiro, Master Wade''s words you still need to doubt? When has he ever not kept his word?"


    Jiro covered the back of his head and heughed: "Master Wu is right, Master Wu is right!"


    After saying that, he hurriedly looked at Charlie and gratefully bowed deeply to him and said, "Mr. Wade, thank you so much!


    Thank you!"


    Charlie smiled and said to Orvel, "Orvel ah, I see that you really run this ce well, the formerly arrogant and domineering Jiro


    has be so polite now."


    "It is evident that he has really undergone the baptism and reshaping of his soul here, from now on, you should continue to make


    efforts!"


    Orvel, a little embarrassed, with a smile, said: "Master Wade, you praise, I also learned from you, grace and power! If they are


    obedient, we will treat them better."


    "If they are not, we will treat them more severely, so that each one of them cane in and reform themselves and be a


    new person."


    On the side of the Jiro heart depressed, can not help but think:


    "Da*n, I am not what soul baptism and remodeling, obviously a person under the eaves have to bow down ah............................ "


    "But if you can put me back to Japan, let me re-inherit Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, I can not be so lowly then "I''m not going to be


    able to do this!"


    With this idea of him, Jiro''s hatred for Charlie grew a few more points thicker.


    Charlie looked at him, as if he had insight into his psychological activities, so he said to Orvel: "Jiro can reach this point today, it is


    not easy, for this kind of positive transformation of advanced individuals, we need more rewards."


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re doing.


    The moment he heard this, Jiro, who was still hating Charlie in his heart, somehow had tears running down his face.


    He looked at Charlie with an unbelievable face, his heart could not help but choke:


    "Da*n...... me....... what is wrong with me....... obviously hated Charlie ah Ba5tard!"


    " Why..... why do I now feel......... again that he is full of the care of a loving father and the glory of humanity...... this...... Is this the


    damn Stockholm syndrome?"

 Chapter 3387

    Chapter 3387


    Seeing that Jiro was full of tears, Charlie gently patted his shoulder and said in a serious tone, "Jiro, work well here, neither Orvel


    nor I will treat you badly."


    Jiro bowed repeatedly with immense gratitude and choked up under his breath, "Mr. Wade! Thank you! I will definitely! Will


    definitely work well! I won''t let you and Master Orvel down! Please don''t worry!"


    Charlie saw Jiro keep bowing, his long, unkempt hair tossed back and forth, and smiled in satisfaction, "Not bad, not bad, I''ve felt


    your sincerity."


    After that, he looked at Orvel and said, "Orvel, give Jiro another two thousand allowance, Jiro wants something, or want to eat or


    drink, you can arrange someone to buy it for him."


    "The money will be deducted from the two thousand, as long as the things bought do not vite the principle, are no problem!"


    Orvel smiled, "Okay Master Wade!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Orvel looked at Jiro and asked him, "Jiro, Master Wade gave you two thousand bonus, look at what you want, I


    will arrange someone to buy it back for you."


    Jiro was excited and said excitedly, "Thank you so much, Mr. Wade, thank you too, Master Orvel........................... I........ want two


    cigarettes........ want a few pairs of clean underwear.......  want a little sweet snack.... "


    Speaking of this, he lowered his head, and his voice also had be like words, whispering, "That..................................... I........


    also want...... also want some adult....... magazines that adults read....... "


    Orvel heard this,ughed: "Jiro, look at you, are so adult, why are you still embarrassed to say? Do not worry, you want these, I


    have them arranged for you!"


    Jiro once again burst into tears and said with great excitement, "Thank you, Mr. Wade, thank you, Master Orvel!"


    Just as Jiro''s heart couldn''t help but be filled with gratitude to Charlie.


    Several of Orvel''s men had already carried the heavy red carpet to the "room" where Shoude and the others lived.


    The so-called room is just a cage made of thumb-thick steel.


    Such steel cages, each row has a full ten rooms.


    Living in this is no privacy, because only steel fences between each other, if one lets out a f.art, can spread from the east to the


    west.


    So, when Zynn first came in, he saw all the people living in it at a nce.


    Among them, there was his lecherous brother, Shoude.


    The original very obese Shoude, during this period of time, has lost more than twenty pounds of meat.


    Although the days are hard, but the person''splexion looks good, even the original heavy fatty liver, estimated to have


    disappeared.


    When he first came in, Shoude was indeed very copsed, the pride of heaven, he grew up in a privileged position, who has now


    experienced this kind of day.


    But after a long time, everything is also slowly get used to.


    Steve and Walter, father and son, have also gotten used to the way of life here, although there is still resentment inside, but in


    general, has been able to do ept fate.

 Chapter 3388

    Chapter 3388


    At this time, the crowd saw Orvel''s men began toy a long red carpet in the corridor again, everyone could not help but be


    surprised.


    After these men finished rolling out the red carpet, they turned around and walked away. Seeing this, Shoude could not help but


    stand up and said with a sarcastic smile through the steel fence, "Aiya, this means we are going to have new neighbors again!"


    After saying that, he looked at Walter''s dad Steve in the next room and asked, "Hey, old Steve, could it be another rtive from


    your family?"


    Steve gave him a nk look and said discontentedly, "Why is it my family''s rtives again? Can''t it be someone from Su family?"


    Shoude said with a smiling face, "Our Su family situation is different from yours, under normal circumstances, how can our Su


    family be caught by that surname Wade?"


    "After all, our family is the number one family in the country, and this Wade surname has not even recognized his ancestors, he is


    andlord of Aurous Hill, he is nothing."


    Steve couldn''t help but ask: "You''re so powerful, howe you''re my neighbor?"


    Shoude waved his hand: "It''s because I was too careless when I came to Aurous Hill, sheep into the tiger''s mouth! The man


    named Wade has many henchmen in Aurous Hill, so I entered hisir by mistake."


    I guess he has the heart to kill me, how could he send someone to save me, but you, you came in to save your son, maybe your


    family sent someone to save you again."


    Steve heard this, suddenly tense up.


    He was here to find his son Walter and was caught by Charlie.


    Shoude''s flirtatious words instantly poked him in the heart.


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but mutter softly, "It''s not good to say that it''s really our Hogwarts family............. "


    Weak Walter lying on the hospital bed, can not help but choke: "Dad, if the people who came really are from our family, then you


    say who it is going to be........................... "


    "I don''t know!" Steve shook his head and said, "It can be anyone as long as it''s not your mom, preferably your


    grandmother................. "


    Walter said in surprise, "Huh? Why is it better to be my grandmother?"


    Steve said coldly, "In our family, only your grandmother is a direct rtive of the Rothschild family, you and I disappeared in


    Aurous Hill, the Rothschild family will not take it to heart."


    "But if your grandmother disappeared in Aurous Hill, the Rothschild family will definitely care! In that case, we will be saved!"


    Shoude these days with Steve and Walter is also considered familiar, heard this, also can not help but look forward to speaking:


    "Old man, for your mother if really came, when the Rothschild familyes to rescue you, do not forget to save me, ah!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Shoude sees the current situation more clearly.


    The first thing he knew was that the Su family could not have gone to all the trouble to find himself.


    After all, the old man has always been selfish, and he has a big brother Zynn in front of him, and they both will certainly not waste


    time and energy for themselves.


    So, if you want to be saved in this situation, the only way is to follow Steve in the light.


    Although Steve Hogewitz is not a top tycoon, the actual financial strength is more than the Su family, is also a hundred thousand


    miles, but who let others and the Rothschild family is a rtive rtionship.


    If the Rothschild family is willing to manage him, with the strength of that family, finding such a dog farm, in his opinion should not


    be a problem.


    When the Rothschilds see their distant rtives being put into the dog farm, they will definitely feel disgraced and will then be


    angry, and it is reasonable to put the dog farm downpletely.


    In that case, they can also be saved.


    But just when he was sitting on the dream of being saved, at the end of the corridor, several of Orvel''s men came running with


    hand-pulled fireworks.


    The next thing you know, a man in two ck men in a close pack, holding a handful of stic flowers, slowly approaching.


    Shoude could not help but mutter in a low voice: "holding flowers this buddy, look like a little familiar ah.............. "


    Saying that, he hurriedly rubbed his eyes, waiting for the other side to get closer, and then fixed his eyes, almost did not re out


    of his eyes: "Big............................... brother?

 Chapter 3389

    Chapter 3389


    Just now, he was still analyzing with the Hogwitz father and son, and concluded that the visitor would not be a member of the Su


    family, Shoude, at this time, really had a dog''s face.


    He never dreamed that the "new neighbor" brought in by Orvel''s men would be his elder brother, Zynn!


    Steve Hogewitz on the side was a little disappointed.


    He was just looking forward to the red carpet, expectinging from the red carpet, is his own elderly mother.


    As a son, the heart so looking forward to it is indeed a bit unjustified.


    But Steve is also very clear in his heart, now except his old mother, no one can save him and Walter out.


    And, to beg the Rothschild family is useless, after all, their surname is not Rothschild.


    Mom in front of the Rothschild family has not much status, they will not care about his and his son''s death.


    The only possibility to get the Rothschild family to take action is that Mom is also captured by Charlie over.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    But now it seems that this hope ispletely dashed.


    So, he couldn''t help but sarcastically tease Shoude, bristling, "Old Su, you''re a fcuking crow''s mouth!"


    Shoudeughed twice and ignored him.


    Shoude, how can he have time to talk with him, he is still immersed in the shock of seeing his elder brother Zynn.


    Of course, in addition to the shock, Shoude''s heart at this moment, can not help but have some mixed feelings.


    Happy for the reason that, when he was locked up here, he thought Zynn was not here and enjoying in Australia.


    For this reason, he felt unbnced and depressed.


    Worry is, even big brother Zynn is caught here, that proves that the Su family in front of this guy Charlie has no resistance.


    If he wanted to leave this ce, he is even more hopeless.....


    Steve saw Zynn, he also felt gloomy and copse.


    He did not know Zynn, but since the person who came was not from his own family.


    It proves that his family is not looking for him now, or has not yet found the right clues.


    In this case, it is even more difficult to know when and how long it will take to get out of here.

 Chapter 3390

    Chapter 3390


    At this time, Orvel walked over with a big smile on his face and said to Shoude: "Shoude, you''ve been here for a while, you


    haven''t been in touch with your family, now your big brother hase over to keep youpany, are you happy?"


    Shoude saw Orvel, although his heart hated to the bone, but the surface is still very respectful obeyed Orvel''s words, said,


    "Happy........................ happy....... "


    "Grass...... " Orvel frowned and pointed at Shoude, disgustedly said, "You as a brother is really unkind, see your brother is now


    also reduced to a prisoner, you are still happy?"


    Shoude''s expression instantly became embarrassed, thinking: "If I say I''m not happy, you must scold me for taking your good


    intentions as a donkey''s liver and lungs ah, you old ra5cal''s style of action, I''ve long been fcuking


    clear.............................................. "


    Thinking about thisyer, Shoude simply lowered his head and yed goose, not to take Orvel''s words.


    Orvel who can be so easy to let him go, immediately went forward, with a rubber stick tapping the iron bars, coldly questioned:


    "What? You have now hard wings? I talk to you and you do not even pay attention to me?"


    "No no..... " Shoude shivered in fear and hurriedly said, "You are right to me me just now, Master Orvel, I am reflecting on


    myself, seeing my brother appear here, I must be unhappy in my heart.......................... "


    "Unhappy?" Orvel raised an eyebrow, very upset asked: "I kindly brought your brother to meet with you, so that the two of you


    brothers reunited, you actually say you are unhappy, you are taking my kindness for a donkey''s liver and lungs ah."


    Shoude instantly became ugly, in the heart cursed: "Grass! I fcuking knew you had to say that! I guessed, not a fcuking word


    worse! You treat me like a rat in the sewer, you block me at both ends! If one day I have a chance to get out of here, If I don''t kill


    you, my name is not Su!"


    Orvel saw Shoude look depressed, disdainful smile, and did not say more to him, directly said loudly: "Congrattions Su family,


    Zynn and Shoude brothers reunited after a long time! Come on, cheer the atmosphere up!"


    As soon as the words fell, a group of minions immediately pulled the firecracker, all kinds of colorful sequins and ribbons sprayed


    out, making Zynn and Shoude very messy.


    Orvel looked at Zynn, who had a depressed expression, reached out and pulled him to the iron cage, opened the door and


    pushed him in, and said with a smile,


    "Zynn, your brother has been missing for so long, you two should have a lot to say, I will not disturb you two brothers to catch up."


    After that, he waved at his men and said, "All right, let''s disperse, send these two bottles of two pot headster, I think they must


    have a lot to talk about today."


    The little brother called Barton said, "Yes, Master, I''ll go get it."


    Orvel and his men left, while the two brothers Zynn and Shoude looked at each other.


    Zynn felt bad luck, reached out and threw the bunch of fake flowers on the ground, and cleaned up the ribbons and sequins on his


    body.


    Shoude stepped forward to help, while asking him: "Big brother, what''s going on with you? Didn''t you go to Australia to escape the


    storm?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Zynn said, "What''s going on? After you disappeared, Charlie exposed the matter that the old man wanted to harm Liona."


    "Including the video of you and Stuart''s admission was also exposed, and the old man was scolded as a dog, so he couldn''t take


    it anymore, so he called me back from Australia to take the me."


    Zynn asked in surprise, "You...... were caught here by Charlie because you took the me for the old man?"


    Zynn sighed with a depressed face and said, "Damn, I''ve been unlucky this time, originally arranged by the old man to meet with


    Ito Yuhiko of the Ito family, who thought that I could not meet Yuhiko but was caught by Charlie, and he threw me to Syria         ¡±


    "What?! Syria?!¡± Shoude asked dumbfounded, "Went there for what?¡±


    Zynn, annoyed in his heart, spat and cursed, "Bah! To say the least, it''s really fcuking bad luck! Charlie even has a warlord friend


    who is in the opposition in Syria, and threw me into his base and imprisoned me.¡±


    "At first it was a little bit hard, but at least it was peaceful, who would have thought that a few days of peace, and then the fcuking


    war started!¡±


    Saying that, Zynn like dumping garbage, his own experience in Syria during this period, whatever was in his brain threw all of it


    out.


    These words, in his heart, are really unbearable, has not even a confession object, and Shoude and his rtionship is not very


    good.


    But after all, is also a brother, so at this time, he can no longer hold back, throwing all the things out of his


    brain................................

 Chapter 3391

    Chapter 3391


    Shoude really did not expect that this elder brother of his, in this recent period of time has been so rough.


    In contrast, he was locked up here, still considered to be having a good time.


    Although personal freedom is restricted and living conditions are a bit tougher, at least he doesn''t have to live under fire all day,


    and it''s still a distant and war-torn ce like Syria.


    The two brothers were overwhelmed with emotions, and the two of them, who had fought since childhood, suddenly felt a sense


    of sympathy for each other at this moment.


    At this time, Orvel''s men had already brought two bottles of white wine, and the two brothers, who were sighing with relief, simply


    picked up the bottles of white wine and drank from them.


    Both have not tasted the taste of wine for a long time, plus the heart boredom sigh, so soon got drunk, leaning against the wall


    and fell asleep.


    On the other hand, Charlie finished exining to Orvel and told him to keep a close watch on these people, then left the dog farm


    and returned to his home.


    The major defeat of the Cataclysmic Front in Syria was triggering a devastating chain effect at this time.


    After only one day, this matter has spread more and more widely in the international arena, even the Chinese media has a rare


    report on the news.


    The news said that the illegal mercenary group, the Cataclysmic Front, intended to vite the sovereign state and was


    subsequently captured by the country.


    Which was the biggest victory in the country''s sovereign war in recent years and greatly boosted the morale of the country''s


    people.


    The definition of the Cataclysmic Front as an illegal mercenary organization outside of China is not exclusive to the Chinese


    media.


    Almost every country in the world that reported this news had the same attitude.


    Because, when ites to nations and countries, a sovereign state is the root of jurisprudence.


    An armed organization like the Cataclysmic Front, on the other hand, standspletely on the opposite side of jurisprudence.


    We are all the same sovereign state, so naturally, they will raise their voices against this kind of behavior.


    This is like the world''s countries before, although there are all kinds ofpetition, all kinds of rivalry, but they all treat the Somali


    pirates with the same attitude, that is, resolutelybat, will not condone.


    Because of this, the Cataclysmic Front in the international situation is increasingly passive.


    Africa, as well as other countries in the Middle East that have hired the Cataclysmic Front, immediately ended cooperation with it,


    drawing clear boundaries.


    Yesterday they wererades in arms, but today they immediately gave an ultimatum, demanding that the soldiers of the Front


    leave the country by the deadline, and never allowing any of the soldiers of the Front to stay in their countries.


    This time, the Cataclysmic Front fell into a huge business crisis.


    If the Front is a foundry with tens of thousands of employees, now, this foundry has lost all orders andpletely lost its


    economic source.


    However, the pay level of these mercenaries was extremely high, even if they were not fighting, they had to pay a high base


    sry ording to a certain percentage.


    Otherwise, they would immediately break away from the Cataclysmic Front and join other mercenary organizations with orders.


    So, the day after Charlie''s return, the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front collectively asked the top brass.


    If the organization could not arrange work for them within a short period of time, then either it would pay them on a daily basis at


    70% of their normal sry;


    Or they would immediately break away from the Front.


    When the three great battlemanders under him reported this information to Joseph, he was already anxious, and he was


    even more worried.


    He gritted his teeth and cursed at the people, "Rubbish! All a bunch of fcuking trash!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How do you middle and senior officers usually lead the team?"


    "At the critical moment, why do they have no collective consciousness or sense of collective honor?"


    "Why didn''t any of them take the initiative to express their willingness to apany the Cataclysmic Front to tide over the difficult


    times?"


    "At this time, they only want money, even the white-eyed wolves are not as fcuked up as they are, right?"

 Chapter 3392

    Chapter 3392


    Harmen hurriedly said, "Supreme Commander, this group of our men are mercenaries themselves......................... "


    "These people used to be in special forces of various countries, and they do have a strong sense of collective consciousness and


    collective honor when they serve their homnd with allegiance    "


    "But...... but that''s not a feeling that is born out of nothing....... "


    "That is the love and loyalty to the mothend that they have umted since childhood, 20 or 30 or even 30 or 40


    years.................................... "


    "But after they became mercenaries, their purpose is very simple, it is only to make money..."


    Harmen said so much in a row, could not help but sigh, and said: "This is like those women who have fallen into the red dust,


    people did not go to sea before they talk about feelings, but since they came out to sell, is to make money."


    "If we do not give money, but also want them to talk to us about feelings, it is really not very realistic ah.............. "


    Joseph heard this, expression is red and white.


    He naturally knows the meaning of Harmen''s words, he also understands.


    Not paying money and still wanting mercenaries to serve you is a fool''s dream.


    However, he really couldn''t ept any greater loss now.


    If all the people were gone, how could the Cataclysmic Front develop in the future?


    It''s just that this group of people is really a bit too unfeeling.


    This just went wrong, and immediately demanded that they must be paid at 70% of their normal sry.


    For these tens of thousands of people, the cost of one day''s payroll would be more than $100 million.


    In addition, the 15,000 people in Syria, also have to spend money to find a way to rescue, plus the war has caused huge losses,


    the amount will increase geometrically.


    The most fcuked up thing is, now countries are not willing to cooperate with the Front, the follow-up ie is almostpletely


    cut off, who knows how long it will stop before there is a turnaround?


    At this rate, the losses before and after this time, billions of dors may not be able to suppress.


    Thinking of this, Joseph''s whole body was extremely hard to bear.


    Cataclysmic Front encountered such a major difficulty, but he could not go to solve it immediately, this feeling of being unable to


    do anything about it made him suffer a lot more.


    At this time, Harmen opened his mouth to persuade: "Supreme Commander, I think you might as well agree to their request,


    extraordinary times, more cost is eptable, the United States of America''s ckwater has been trying to poach our people."


    "They have orders from the White House in several countries in the Middle East, short of manpower, if we do not stabilize the


    army, I''m afraid they will just jump ship to join the ckwater!"


    Joseph with a cold face nodded, said: "Just do as you say, let everyone withdraw from the front line after the first each rest, rest of


    this period, we pay ording to 70% of the pay, the other things, wait for me to return!"


    After saying that, he looked at the date on his wristwatch and said with a silent expression, "Today is already April 2, thest three


    days left before the Qingming Festival."


    "I strive to solve the problem on April 5, the day of the Qingming Festival, and on April 6, April 7 at thetest, we can depart for


    Syria!" "No problem!" Harmen said without hesitation, "By then, we will kill together to go up to Waderest Mountain, and after


    forcing the Wade family to give up Mountain, we will immediately move your parents'' coffins in on the 6th of April!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph waved his hand and said coldly: "Time is running out, we don''t have to wait for April 6th. The day after tomorrow, you will


    "On the fifth day, carry my parents'' coffins up to the Mountain, so that my parents can be present to witness how I brought the


    Wade family to their knees and threw Changying to the ground!


    The most important thing is that you have to be able to get the most out of your life.

 Chapter 3393

    Chapter 3393


    As Charlie intended to go to Eastcliff on April 3, so he said hello to the family, only to say that there is a big family in Eastcliff,


    invited himself to see the feng shui of the ancestral graves on the Qingming Festival, so he has to leave two days earlier.


    This matter Charlie had discussed with ire in advance, so the family did not feel surprised.


    Anyway, him going out to see feng shui is also amon thing, ire only told him to take care of himself, go early and return


    early.


    Sara, Philip, and Lenan, the family of three were already thinking about Charlie''s visit.


    During lunch, Philip said to his wife and daughter, "It''s already the 2nd today, I guess Charlie shoulde to Eastcliff tomorrow."


    After that, he asked Sara: "Sara, have you asked when will he arrive? How will the amodation be arranged when he


    arrives?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sara subconsciously said, "Dad, I don''t think Charlie wille tomorrow, he and the Wade family are not really dealing with each


    other."


    "I think he wille over on the fourth at the earliest, so after attending the ancestral ceremony on the fifth, he will probably be in


    a hurry to go back."


    Philip shook his head and said seriously: "The ancestral ceremony of the Wade family is very grand, and in the middle of it there


    is a lot of red tape, so the day before the ancestral ceremony begins, that is, the day of the fourth, the Wade family must be sitting


    together."


    "With a full day to sort out and confirm all the processes, with this time node to specte, Charlie will definitelye tomorrow!"


    Sara heard this, said with joy: "Really? That''s great, I''ll call him now and ask him! This time, we must let him stay at our home!"


    After saying that, she immediately took out her cell phone and called him.


    At this time, Charlie had just eaten and was preparing to drive out.


    ire''spany was busy and did not return at noon, so he was thinking about his serious consumption of spiritual energy, and


    there was a group of people waiting for him in Eastcliff, so he nned to hurry to refine the pill before going to Eastcliff.


    To make the Pill, three main medicines are needed.


    At the top of the list was the ambergris incense that was over 10,000 years old.


    This thing is the most difficult to get, but Charlie already has it now.


    This was thanks to the murderous Cary that Chengfeng had invited, and this was the treasure he kept with him.


    In addition to this, thousand-year-old snow ginseng is needed, as well as a thousand year-old Ganoderma.

 Chapter 3394

    Chapter 3394


    Among them, the thousand-year-old snow ginseng is the most precious.


    Because the snow ginseng only grows in cold areas, the country also has output in the Changbai Mountains, Daxinganling area,


    and usually do not even see a hundred years of snow ginseng, a thousand years old is worth a fortune.


    But a long time ago, Liang''s mother''s family had handed down a thousand years of snow ginseng to Charlie, and he has been


    treasured not used.


    As for the thousand-year-old Ganoderma lucidum, this thing is not difficult to get.


    Although Ganoderma is also a rare natural treasure in Chinese medicine, but Ganoderma and ginseng arepletely different


    species.


    Ganoderma is a fungus, and mushroom fungus is a rtive, in nature is very widely distributed, deep in the mountains and old


    forests this thing is basically everywhere.


    And, the mountain Ganoderma is not much on people''s minds, who go into the mountains to dig ginseng a lot, but going into the


    mountains to dig the Ganoderma is rare, mainly because the Ganoderma thing, artificial cultivation is not difficult, and grows


    quickly.


    Because the Ganoderma lucidum good breeding, high yield, so there are a lot of Ganoderma lucidum types of Chinese medicine


    products on the market, whether it is herbs or the so-called spore powder, and the annual market demand is great.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    If the same routine is used to package snow ginseng, I am afraid that all the snow ginseng in the three eastern provinces are


    dugout, which may not be enough to meet the market demand for a year.


    Charlie just mentioned a mouth with Qin Gang, who directly sent him several thousand year-old Ganoderma lucidum, each is


    The other auxiliary herbs that Qin Gang could get, so Charlie had him arrange for people to send over all the herbs he needed.


    Because this Cultivation requires many types and quantities of herbs, when ites to refining, just to quench the essence of the


    medicine, it isparable to boiling arge pot of Chinese medicine.


    What''s more, there is a strong scent of ambergris, with it in it, the vor will be even stronger.


    He was afraid that the smell of the herbs would be too strong to exin to his family, so he brought along the ambergris and the


    thousand-year-old snow ginseng and prepared to go to the Champs Elysees Spa vi in the countryside to refine the elixir.


    The ce was a single vi halfway up the mountain, hundreds or thousands of meters away from the next neighbor, so it was


    quieter and more confidential.


    As for the other herbs he needs, he has asked Qin Gang to send someone to the gate of his house, he will drive outter and take


    the herbs directly to the Champs-Elysees Spa Vi.


    And just as he drove out, he received a call from Sara, who asked happily on the other end of the phone, "Charlie, my dad said


    you''reing to Eastcliff tomorrow?"


    Charlie was a little surprised and said, "How did Uncle Gu know? I am indeed nning to leave tomorrow, but there are still some


    things on hand that I haven''t finished"


    "So I haven''t decided exactly when to leave tomorrow, so I didn''t say hello to you and Uncle and Auntie, I wanted to wait until it is


    decided before I tell you."


    Sara smiled cheekily and said, "My father''s guess is really urate! He said you will definitelye tomorrow!"


    He said you will definitelye tomorrow!" Sara said, "Charlie if youe tomorrow, you can stay at our house. Mom and Dad


    miss you!" "Sure." Charlie smiled slightly and said, "I promised Uncle to stay at your house, besides, I don''t get along with the


    Wade family, so I can stay at your house and have some peace and quiet!"


    "That''s great!" Sara said without hesitation, "Charlie, let me know when you''ve decided on your itinerary for tomorrow, and I''ll pick


    you up at the airport!"


    Charlie was busy saying, "No need to go to such trouble, I can juste there by myself tomorrow, anyway, I''ve been there and I


    know the way, I can find my way to the house."


    "How can that be!" she said without any doubt: "It''s our family''s valuable guest, how can youe by yourself! Just likest time,


    I will pick you up at the airport, it''s a deal!"


    "If you dare not tell me, I will ignore you! You''re on your own!"


    "Fine, fine." he helplesslyughed: "Since you have said so, then tomorrow it will be hard for you to pick me up at the airport."


    Sara said excitedly, "No hard work, no hard work! If you are willing toe every day, I am also willing to pick you up at the


    airport every day!"


    Charlieughed: "Okay, then it''s a deal, I will tell you in advance after I confirm the departure time, see you at the airport


    tomorrow."


    Sara happily said, "Good! See you at the airport tomorrow!"

 Chapter 3395

    Chapter 3395


    Charlie hung up Sara''s phone and drove out of Tomson, he saw Aoxue, who was dressed in sportswear, standing in front of a tall


    Ford pickup truck.


    This little girl is tall and outstanding, coupled with years of martial arts training, the whole person''s heroic, standing in front of this


    muscle pickup truck, she seems more and more valiant.


    Seeing him driving out, she hurriedly waved her hand at him and said happily, "Master Wade!"


    Charlie pulled the car over and smiled, "Aoxue, did your father send you here?"


    "Yes!" Aoxue smiled cheekily, pointed to the back of the pickup truck, and spoke, "My dad said you needed a lot of medicinal


    herbs, so he let me drive them here for you."


    Charlie nodded and smiled, "That''s really hard on you, Aoxue."


    "It''s not hard work!" she busily said, "Master Wade, open the trunk, I''ll help you put the herbs in."


    Charlie pushed the door and got out while saying seriously, "How can I let ady do this kind of thing? It''s better for me to carry it


    myself."


    After saying that, he came to the back of the Ford pickup truck, took a look at severalrge boxes inside, and opened his mouth to


    ask her, "Aoxue, are these all for me?"


    "Yes!" She said: "They are all for you, my father asked me to tell you, if there is not enough, you can call him at any time, he will


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    immediately arrange to prepare the goods."


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "Enough, thank your father for me."


    With that, he opened the trunk of his car and put all these herbs inside.


    The herbs Qin Gang had prepared for were too many, and the trunk of the BMW was far from enough, so he loaded all the


    remaining herbs into the back seats, which was barely enough.


    Aoxue couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Master Wade, how big a pot do you have to use to cook so many herbs, do you have to


    use therge reactor equipped in the pharmaceutical factory?"


    Charlieughed: "Who told you that all these herbs need to be boiled?"


    Aoxue asked in confusion, "Don''t you want to make medicine? Don''t you need to use the boiling method?"


    Charlie shook his head andughed, "Use my own method."


    She spat out her tongue and said with a smile, "That''s right, Master Wade you are definitely different from ordinary


    people....................... "


    Saying that, she said with some reluctance, "Master Wade, since you want to make medicine, then I will not dy your business,


    but when do you have time, can youe to my house again to guide and instruct my training?"


    Charlie said, "I have to go away for the next two days, let''s talk about it when Ie back, I will definitely find time toe over


    there then."


    She suddenly became happy and said excitedly, "Master Wade, then we have a deal!"


    "Okay." Charlie agreed and smiled, "Aoxue, I have to go to the city, so I won''t talk to you."


    "Okay." She said: "Master Wade, drive slowly."


    Charlie drove out of the city and went straight to the Champs Elysees Spa Vi located in the suburbs of the mountains.


    In early April in the city, the weather had already warmed up a lot, and the flowers and nts in the city had long sincee to


    life.


    But in the mountains, due to the lower temperature and higher altitude, the nt growth cycle is much slower than in the city, and


    the trees on the mountains and around the vi had just sprouted a few green buds, and various flowers had just grown bones


    and did not bloom.


    After Charlie drove his car directly to the courtyard of the vi located halfway up the mountain, he carried all the medicinal


    materials to the interior of the vi, and then began to prepare for the refining of the Cultivation Pill.


    To refine pills, it is not by cooking the herbs in a big pot, but by using the spiritual energy in the body to sift out the essence of


    each herb.


    And then fuse the essence of the herbs together ording to the method recorded in the "Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures", in


    order to finally refine a top-quality pill with pure medicinal power.


    This is also the reason why all the pills refined by Charlie are able to melt in the mouth.


    This is because it is all a mixture of drug essences, without any other impurities.

 Chapter 3396

    Chapter 3396


    However, this method of refining medicinal ingredients was tedious and energy and spiritual energy consuming, and it was simply


    impossible to achieve by mechanized operation.


    Therefore, simr pills are naturally more precious.


    The only two kinds of pills Charlie had refined before were the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill and the Rejuevinating Pill.


    These two pills, themselves, did not possess spiritual energy.


    In the Scripture book, such pills that did not possess spiritual energy were ssified as ordinary pills, and ordinary pills had


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    efficacy divisions based on different effects, such as healing pills, tonic pills, and life-increasing pills.


    The elixirs with spiritual energy are uniformly categorized as spirit pills.


    Once they enter the system of spirit pills, they have the corresponding grade.


    From the first grade to the tenth grade, spirit pills are divided into ten distinct tiers.


    Each tier of the elixir is divided into three levels: upper, middle, and lower, depending on its purity and potency.


    The first grade to the tenth grade is equivalent to the grade a student is in, for example, from the first grade of elementary school


    to the first grade of high school.


    The upper, middle, and lower grades are equal to the student''s grades.


    The Cultivation Pill is the most introductory type of spirit pill and belongs to the first- grade spirit pills.


    Charlie''s first time refining a spirit pill, and the two main ingredients were too rare, so he was a little nervous, afraid that he might


    ruin these treasures if he was not careful.


    Therefore, he was very careful in every step.


    After refining the less important herbs first, making himself morefortable with the refining, he began to refine the other three


    herbs.


    Time flew by without Charlie realizing it.


    After he had refined the essence of ambergris, it was alreadypletely dark.


    When ire called him, he realized that it was already more than seven o''clock in the evening.


    He then carefully stored the herbal extracts properly before he got ire''s call.


    She asked him over the phone, "Hey, husband, where are you?"


    He said, "Honey, I''m busy with something. I''m going to Eastcliff tomorrow to read feng shui for someone, and I need to debug


    some materials for drawing charms in advance."


    ire had heard him say before that the feng shui seal used in feng shui actually has a lot of instructions, especially the vermilion


    ink used to draw the talisman, which requires a lot of materials to be mixed together to have an effect.


    So she didn''t think much of it, so she asked him, "So are you stilling home for dinner tonight?"


    Charlie then said, "I''m sure I can''t make it back for dinner tonight, so you and your parents can eat first."


    ire instructed him, "Then remember to eat something yourself, don''t get busy and forget to eat."


    "Okay." Charlie said with a smile, "Don''t worry wife, I''ll just eat somethingter to fill my stomach first." "Well, that is good." She


    "Okay!" Charlie said: "I will soon carry out the key stage of modting vermilion ink." "In the middle of this has to be done in one


    go, can''t be affected, so I will turn on the airne mode of my pher, if you can''t find me, don''t worry, I wille home


    directly after I finish."


    ire was very understanding and said, "Okay, you get busy! Be busy so you cane back early!"


    "Okay wife."


    After hanging up ire''s phone, Charlie turned on his phone''s flight mode, and then, he immediately put himself back into the


    refining of the Cultivation Pill.


    The essence of the drug had been refined, and now it was the most critical stage of refining the Cultivation Pill!

 Chapter 3397

    Chapter 3397


    How many Cultivation pills cane out of this batch of herbs, and what quality each Cultivation pills can achieve,rgely


    depends on how well or badly this step ispleted.


    Charlie felt that at this moment, he was as nervous and excited as a new jade carver who should have used the mostmon


    material to practice, but had to directly start on a piece of imperial green material that was worth a lot of money.


    At this moment, all the herbal essences were carefully brought together by him.


    Unlike the situation when refining pills in the past, when he brought all the herbal essences together this time, all the herbs


    immediately began to have a strong drug reaction.


    Charlie felt that these drug essences were like a big pot of boiling water, not only the reaction was very lively and intense, but


    even tumbled and leaked out arge amount of spiritual energy.


    Immediately after, the whole room was filled with dense spiritual energy.


    This sudden change caught Charlie a little off guard.


    Because just when he was quenching each herbal essence, he didn''t feel the presence of spiritual qi directly from the herbal


    essence.


    But what he didn''t expect was that so many medicinal herb essences came together and immediately gave rise to a strong


    spiritual qi.


    And the richness of this spiritual energy far exceeded the spiritual stone that he had obtained by chance before!


    He greedily absorbed the spiritual qi that filled the room, while doing his best to mix the essence of the medicinal herbs together


    ording to the requirements of the Cultivation Pill, little by little making them react and gradually condense into a pellet.


    Just as the pills gradually condensed a little outline, Charlie suddenly felt that the dense spiritual qi contained in these pills


    seemed to start rotating very regrly.


    As the speed of rotation became faster and faster, the spiritual qi in it became more and more cohesive and dense.


    Immediately after that, the spiritual qi that was filling the room just now was suddenly sucked back by the whirlpool that was


    constantly rotating.


    After this vortex, there is a sudden change, all the room spirit energy is sucked back!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The powerful aura vortex, began to rapidly copse toward the center!


    The original at least 20 to 30 pounds of herbal essence, quickly from the diameter of more than 20 centimeters of the vortex,


    began to copse into the diameter of the size of a ping-pong ball, only about four centimeters of the sphere.


    And ording to the volume form of the circle can be derived, the diameter shrinks five times, the volume correspondingly


    shrinks five times to three times, that is, shrinks a full one hundred and twenty-five times!


    At this point, Charlie felt that the copsed drug essence seems to have reached its limit!


    And the speed of its rotation had been very fast, and as the speed of rotation increased, the temperature in it also became higher


    and higher.


    A momentter, the rapidly rotating medicinal essence suddenly stopped its violent rotation without any sign.


    Immediately after that, the mass of essence, after a moment was flung away with a huge centrifugal force.


    With a loud sound like two kicks igniting on the ground, the original ping-pong ball sized medicine essence turned into more than


    20 pills with a diameter of about 1.5 cm, round and shiny!


    Pellet has be visible!


    Charlie was shocked by the sight in front of him, just now the high-speed rotation of the drug essence, as if there is a hand driving


    it, but can be so perfectly divided into more than twenty perfectly round pills of the same size.


    He hurriedly gathered these pills together and counted them, just twenty-five of them.

 Chapter 3398

    Chapter 3398


    Each of the pills was not only of the same size and perfectly round, but also had no difference in color, as if they had been


    produced ording to extremely precise industrial standards.


    Moreover, the pills just now obviously have a very strong spiritual energy.


    After the pills arepleted, the pills themselves no longer have any spiritual energy leaked out, as if these pills arepletely


    free of spiritual energy general.


    Charlie even felt a little unreal, and even wondered in his heart if he had made a mistake so that there was something wrong with


    the pills that he had refined, and did not refine them into Cultivation Pill.


    Otherwise, with so many pills piled up in front of him, why would he not feel any spiritual energy at all?


    Just when he was wondering, his mind suddenly thought of the record about the quality of spiritual pills in the "Nine Profound


    Heavenly Scriptures".


    After the pellet ispleted, those that are not evenly shaped and colored, and whose spiritual energy is very dense, are lower


    grade spirit pellets.


    Those with rtively uniform body shape and color, but less than perfect uniformity, and rtively dense spiritual energy, are


    medium-grade spiritual pills.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    If the body shape and color are perfectly uniform, but if the spiritual energy is absent and not at all dense, it is a top-grade elixir.


    However, if the body shape and color are perfectly uniform, but there is no spiritual energy at all, then it is a very high grade elixir!


    It turns out that in the system of spirit pills, the denser the spirit qi leaked from the pills, the more it proves that the quality of the


    pills is not good enough.


    Because, the essence of the refinement of spirit pills boils down to just two words, copse. Aura, and the universe is very simr.


    The process of copsing a drug essence into a pill is like a huge star that finally copses into a very small, dense white dwarf


    star.


    There is always an extremely powerful gravitational force inside the white dwarf star that squeezes all its atoms together, allowing


    its own density to reach a limit, and no object can escape from its interior under this powerful gravitational bondage.


    And this is also the case with the very best spirit pills.


    The very best spirit pills not only have reached the limit of the density of the spirit energy, but also can firmly lock the internal spirit


    energy, squeeze the spirit energy desperately in the core, and never leak any energy out.


    And those spirit pills that are not of sufficient quality can''t do this at all.


    The internal aura cannot be firmly squeezed and concentrated, not to mention firmly locked, so the aura will continue to dissipate


    over time, and over time, the aura contained in it will be less and less, and finally willpletely lose all its efficacy.


    Only the very best spirit pills can be preserved for a long time, even for decades or centuries, the medicinal effect will not be


    affected in any way.


    Charlie also didn''t expect that his first attempt at refining a spirit pellet would yield twenty-five extreme grade Cultivation Pills in


    one go.


    Only, at this time, he did not know what kind of efficacy the Pill had.


    He did not hesitate to pick up one of them and put it into his mouth, intending to personally experience the miraculousness of this


    cultivation pellet.


    What he didn''t expect was that as soon as the Pill entered his mouth, it immediately turned into an extremely powerful and pure


    spiritual energy that instantly surged into his body.


    Originally, Charlie''s body''s spiritual energy was rtively depleted, like a pond of water that had dried up to the bottom.


    But this Cultivation Pill was like the upstream dam suddenly opening the floodgates, and the amount of water that flooded in at


    once far exceeded the original maximum water storage capacity of the pool.


    He only felt that after the surging spiritual qi gushed into his body, it quickly filled his dantian as well as his eight meridians to the


    brim.


    But that''s not all!


    The powerful spiritual qi was overwhelming, and it quickly burst his dantian and meridians like a balloon.


    When Charlie felt that his dantian and meridians had almost reached their limits, the powerful spiritual qi actually began to


    prate into the dantian and meridians themselves.


    Quickly raising the strength of the dantian and meridians by more than a notch, followed by more spiritual qi that began to


    converge towards the enhanced dantian again.


    He felt that his dantian had been made into a gas tank by the aura, after arge amount of gas filled in, because of the strong


    pressure from a gas into a liquid, the capacity is increasing, the internal pressure is also increasing!


    However, even so, the medicinal effect of this Cultivation Pill has only just yed half!


    The remaining aura had nowhere else to go and immediately began to reverse the direction, from inside the dantian, and began to


    prate towards his organs, bones, and flesh!

 Chapter 3399

    Chapter 3399


    That dense spiritual qipletely transformed every bone, every inch of Charlie''s skin, and even every cell, giving him a feeling of


    being transformed.


    In the past, the spiritual energy in his body was consumed, making it less and less, and there was hardly any spiritual energy in


    the surrounding environment, so the spiritual energy could only be consumed and not replenished.


    But this time, it is simply equivalent to throwing a person who is always short of water directly into Lake Baikal, that kind of feeling,


    is simply wonderful.


    Charlie could clearly feel that his body and strength had been significantly enhanced.


    Before this, he really didn''t expect that this Cultivation Pill would have such a powerful effect.


    Originally, he thought that the medicinal effect of the Rejuevinating Pill was already very strong, but now he realized that the


    Rejuevinating Pill was simply child''s y in front of this Pill!


    Don''t look at the Cultivation Pill as an entry-level elixir, but because it contains spiritual qi, it haspletely improved by one


    dimension and is iparable.


    It felt like a gori and a human, although most of their genes were the same, the difference was an insurmountable rift.


    After an hour or so, the excess medicinal power of the Cultivation Pill waspletely absorbed by Charlie''s body.


    His whole body was like a new life, looking at the remaining twenty-four Pills, he thought to himself, "This Cultivation Pill has such


    a great effect just by eating one, if the remaining twenty-four pills were eaten at once, I wonder what it would feel like?"


    When he thought of this, he immediately threw this dangerous thought into the clouds.


    The truth that the extreme will be the opposite is still very clear, just that one Pill has already made his body reach the limit, or


    even beyond the limit, if another one, I''m afraid that the body can not withstand at all.


    So, he carefully put away all the remaining Pills.


    After that, he stood up and looked at the time, it was already 9 o''clock in the night.


    Thinking about going to Eastcliff tomorrow, Charlie hurriedly and simply packed up the scene and walked out of the vi quickly.


    Just out of the vi door, he found that the view of the courtyard under the lights, seems to be very different from when he first


    came in!


    When he first drove in, the grass in the courtyard had clearly just grown less than ten centimeters of green shoots, and the grass


    was not very dense, sparse, and the few ornamental green trees in the courtyard were also just pulling out tender green branches


    and leaves.


    However, just a few hours of work, the grass in the courtyard has grown several times, the height even reached the middle of


    Charlie''s calf, estimated to be at least thirty centimeters.


    And the courtyard of the several green leafy trees at this time has just from the first green buds, into the full bloom of summer


    branches and leaves!


    In just a few hours, the scenery in the courtyard had jumped from early spring, directly to the height of summer, giving Charlie a


    feeling of a lifetime, as if he hade in not just a few hours, but a few months.


    Surprised, he could not help but walk out of the vi, looking at both sides of the mountain road all the way up the mountain.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 3400

    Chapter 3400


    At this time, thewn and trees under the lights, still the same as in early spring, and the courtyard scene are very different.


    Charlie could not help but frown, thinking: "Why is the only nt in my yard grow more luxuriantly?"


    In doubt, he suddenly remembered that when he was refining the Cultivation Pill, arge amount of spiritual qi first filled the entire


    vi, and then was sucked back by the whirlpool.


    He couldn''t help but think: "Could it be that some spiritual qi leaked from the vi to the courtyard just now, so that the nts in


    the courtyard suddenly grew more luxuriantly?"


    Come to think of it, this was the only possibility.


    After all, spiritual energy is the best energy of all things in the world, and it has this strong promoting effect on the nts, just now


    it filled the whole vi, and it is normal to overflow part of it.


    Originally Charlie was thinking, should not deal with the overly dense greenery in the yard, after all, this is too different from the


    outside environment.


    But on second thought it does not matter, after all, no one is here, the mountain temperature is rtively low, so the greenery


    grows slowly, but after the Qingming, the temperaturees up, the nts will enter the stage of crazy growth, then it will not be


    an obvious gap.


    On the way back to the city, Charlie gave a call to Issac.


    Once the call came through, Issac asked respectfully, "Young Master, you''re calling me sote, what do you want to order?"


    Charlie said, "Mr. Issac, arrange a ne for me, I''ll depart for Eastcliff tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, Master!" Issac was busy saying, "Young master, then I''ll go with you tomorrow, the ancestral festival is such a major event,


    we, the housekeepers, also need to be there."


    Charlie then said, "No problem, then you can arrange things for the night, and we will go together tomorrow."


    "Okay, Master!" Issac agreed and asked him again, "Young master, is there anything else you need me to arrange for you?"


    "Yes." Charlie spoke, "You can arrange another ne to take off from Aurous Hill tomorrow night, then have Orvel take the two


    people I left at the dog farm with him.


    Remember to make sure to block their faces and keep it absolutely confidential, don''t let anyone know that these two people have


    arrived in Eastcliff."


    Zynn, Charlie is sure to take him to Eastcliff, because on the day of Qingming, he wants him to kneel in front of his parents'' grave


    to repent.


    As for Walter Chen of the Cataclysmic Front, Charlie must also take him.


    Because he has already guessed the n of that Joseph, so this time to Eastcliff, absolutely inevitably have to meet with Joseph,


    or even meet with him in arms, so take Walter with him, will certainly be useful in critical moments.


    Issac naturally knew who these two people were that Charlie was talking about, he asked nervously, "Young master, these two


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    people''s identities are very sensitive, Aurous Hill side is fine, but after they arrive in Eastcliff, how should we arrange it?"


    Charlie lightly said, "You don''t have to worry too much about this, I will let He''s family go with them tomorrow, and when we arrive


    in Eastcliff at night, let He family take them to find a safe ce to settle down quietly first."


    Issac couldn''t help but say, "Young master, the Cataclysmic Front, I am afraid that its many experts are in Eastcliff, will He''s family


    be able to do it?"


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry, now the enemy is bright and I''m dark, they quietly go to Eastcliff, as long as they pay


    a little attention, the people of the Cataclysmic Fron will definitely not find out, I believe the He family still has this ability."


    "Okay!" Issac immediately said, "Then I will arrange the ne now, and then set a time with Orvel, on the side of the He family, do


    you think you should notify them or me?"


    Charlie then said, "You should contact Orvel, I will notify the He family."


    "Okay!"


    Charlie hung up the phone, picked up his cell phone, and called Luther, the old man of the He family, directly.


    Luther, since he came to Aurous Hill, originally thought that he had to work for Charlie every day to be loyal, so as to repay his


    many kindnesses, but he did not expect that after he came, every day, except for helping Orvel and Issac to train their men, there


    was almost nothing else to do.


    And Charlie also basically did not contact him, this kind of life for a long time, he was even a little embarrassed, feeling ashamed


    of himself.


    Therefore, when he received a call from Charlie, he was very excited, and as soon as he got through, he said excitedly and


    respectfully, "Master Wade, you finally remembered me!"

 Chapter 3401

    Chapter 3401


    Hearing Luther''s voice, Charlie smiled faintly and spoke, "Master He, there is something I need a favor from you for, and from the


    rest of the He family."


    Luther said firmly, "Master Wade, we have been waiting to share your worries! If there is anything you want us to do, just give us a


    Charlie then said, "I have to send two people to Eastcliff tomorrow night, these two people are very important to me, and their


    identity is sensitive."


    "So after arriving in Eastcliff, these two people must be closely guarded, must not reveal half a word, I think you are the most


    suitable for this matter, so I called here to ask if it is convenient."


    "Convenient, of course convenient!" Luther did not hesitate to say: "We came all the way from Desert City to Aurous Hill, in order


    to share your worries and serve you, Grandmaster Wade."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "We have received so many favors, have not had the opportunity to repay, there is really some regret in my heart, so you can


    leave this matter to us, I guarantee, absolutely will not make any mistakes!"


    Charlie said quickly: "Good! Since Master He is so willing, then I will not talk too much nonsense, please prepare yourself and the


    other He family members."


    Someone will pick you up tomorrow night and take you to the airport, when you arrive in Eastcliff, contact me in time."


    Luther said, "No problem, Master Wade! I''ll call Roma and ask her to prepare as well."


    Charlie thought about it and said, "Elder He, it''s better not to let Ms. He go over there, someone has to take care of Aurous Hill,


    why not let her help keep an eye on Orvel and the daily training of Issac''s men."


    Charlie did not want to let Roma go over, mainly because he was afraid that after she saw Zynn, her emotions would have certain


    fluctuations, after all, Luther still did not know that one of the two people he asked him to help escort with the guards was Zynn.


    Hearing this, Luther didn''t think much about it and immediately said, "Okay Master Wade, then I''ll exin it to her."


    After Luther ended the call with Charlie, he called his daughter directly.


    Roma recently spent most of her time at Shangri-La with her daughter Ruoli, mother and daughter have been unable to see each


    other for a long time since Ruoli was sent to the Su family at the age of 18.


    When she received a call from Luther and heard that Charlie needed the help of the He family to go to Eastcliff, she couldn''t help


    but ask, "Dad, doesn''t Master Wade need my help over there?"


    Luther said, "I''m calling you to talk about this, Master Wade wants you to stay in Aurous Hill and take over the training work from


    Orvel and Issac, so you don''t have to go to Eastcliff with us."


    Seeing that Charlie had already made the arrangements, Roma spoke, "Okay, then you can go to Eastcliff tomorrow without


    worry, I''ll take care of everything over here."


    "Good." Luther instructed, "Tomorrow, youe to this side of the vi early to take a trip and dock with your brother Victor about


    the specifics of the training, we are leaving in the evening." "Okay!" Roma agreed.

 Chapter 3402

    Chapter 3402


    After hanging up the phone, Ruoli hurried up to ask: "Mom, what did Grandpa say on the phone? Why do I hear you say it as if


    Master Wade has something which needs help?"


    "Yes." Roma said, "Grandmaster Wade asked your grandfather and your brother-inw to go to Eastcliff tomorrow with other


    people, it seems to say that there are two more important people who need their escort."


    Ruoli nodded gently and couldn''t help but mutter, "Mom, do you think Master Wade won''t run into any trouble? He hasn''t asked


    Grandpa and the others for anything in such a long time, and this time it''s to Eastcliff, it always feels very sensitive."


    Roma shook her head and said, "I can''t say this, Master Wade didn''t let me go there either."


    Ruoli said, "Mom, I''ll call him, if he needs, I want to go with him!"


    Roma said with some difficulty, "Ruoli, you forgot Master Wade''s instructions, he doesn''t want you to show your face yet."


    "After all, your identity is very sensitive, he doesn''t even want your grandfather and your brother-inw to know that you are still


    alive."


    Ruoli said firmly, "Then I will also ask him, really can''t, I can disguise myself and follow him as a maid, and then no male disguise


    as a female as an assistant is fine."


    Roma said helplessly, "Then you''d better ask him yourself, but you also have to grasp the proportion, if you are not allowed to go


    at this time, you should not insist too much, lest he thinks you don''t know what to do."


    "Okay, mom."


    Ruoli answered, hurriedly took out her cell phone, walked to the bedroom inside, and called Charlie.


    Charlie was on his way back to the city by car.


    Receiving Ruoli''s call made him feel both surprised and as if it was reasonable.


    Then, he picked up the phone and asked with a smile, "Ruoli, why are you calling me at this time?"


    Ruoli said: Master Wade, I heard that you are going to Eastcliff, and also let my grandfather and the others go over to help, so I


    want to ask you, can you take me along?"


    Charlie thought about it and said, "Ruoli, your identity is still very sensitive, the Japanese are still looking for you everywhere so


    far, I believe they must have many eyes and ears in Eastcliff, so you should note out and show your face for the time being."


    Ruoli said in a somewhat anxious tone, "Master Wade, although with my strength I do not dare to say very outstandingly, but


    certainly will not slow you down, and can also be in the alien degree to a certain extent for you to share the worry!"


    "Please just take me with you, I can disguise myself and won''t be seen, please just take me with you!"


    Charlie said with a smile, "My trip to Eastcliff is no big deal, it''s just two or three days and I''ll be back, so you don''t have to worry


    about me."


    Saying that, he added: "I promise you, after the wind passes after a while, I will definitely take you with me when there is


    something like this again."


    Ruoli heard here, also knew that Charlie would not change his mind, but it is good that thisst sentence of him left her with a few


    moments of hope, so she hurriedly said, "Then you must not forget!"


    "For such a long time, I have been staying in the hotel, boredom is secondary, mainly because I feel that I can''t do anything for


    you, there is really a feeling that I am a waste


    "Don''t worry." Charlie smiled faintly: "In the future, there will definitely be a ce for you to use."


    Just when Charlie had just pacified Ruoli, Chengfeng, who was in Suhang, suddenly received a phone call from Joseph.


    These days, he spent every day like a year.


    It''s not because he''s in a bad mood or in a miserable situation that he feels this way, but he has been looking forward to the


    Qingming Festival daying soon.


    Because, the day of Qingming Festival, will be the day the Wade familypletely withdraws from the stage.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Once the Wade family has fallen, the Su family can continue to sit firmly in the position of the number one family in the country.


    Moreover, with a powerful ally like Joseph, one can not only eliminate threats in the future, but even have the opportunity to go to


    the next level.


    When he saw that Joseph was calling, Chengfeng was a little excited and answered the phone and said, "Joseph, what do you


    want to tell me when you call sote?"


    Joseph said in a cold voice: "I''m calling to inform you that on the morning of April 5th, I''m going to move my parents'' coffin into


    Wanling Mountain, and then in front of the entire Wade family, my parents will be buried there."

 Chapter 3403

    Chapter 3403


    When Chengfeng heard this, the whole person was a little surprised and asked, "Joseph, didn''t you say before that you would


    wait until the Fifth had settled the Wade family and the Sixth before moving your parents'' coffin into there?"


    "Changed." Joseph said sternly, "Cataclysmic Front has some trouble overseas, I need to go to the Middle East immediately after


    I finish solving the Wade family, and I am getting the feeling that moving my parents'' casket in on the day of the Wade family''s


    Ancestral Ceremony will more than make the Wade family lose face!"


    Chengfeng hurriedly said, "That''s for sure! If you can make it impossible for them to worship their ancestors on the day of


    Qingming, and instead worship your parents, then the Wade family''s face will definitely be lost!"


    Joseph sneered, "I want more than that! I want the coffins of all the ancestors of the Wade family to be stripped out and their


    corpses to be buried in the mountains."


    "So as to make room for my parents! In addition, I want to take out Changying and burn his bones! When the timees, you will


    witness all of this with your own eyes!"


    "Oh my! That''s a great honor, a great honor!!!" Chengfeng said excitedly, "Don''t worry, I''lle back to Eastcliff tomorrow! I''ll be


    there early on April 5th, even if it rains knives from the sky!


    "Okay." Joseph said dryly, "Then I''ll see you on April 5th!"


    Chengfeng wanted to say something else, but Joseph had already hung up the phone in advance.


    At this moment, Chengfeng could not hide his excitement and said to his butler Anson, "Anson! Pack up your things and prepare


    the ne, we''re going back to Eastcliff!"


    Anson was also extraordinarily excited when he heard this.


    The Su family was originally born and raised in Eastcliff, and Eastcliff was the biggest stage for them.


    If it wasn''t for the many changes that happened some time ago, how could he have gone with the old man, hiding all the way to


    the south?


    Hearing that the old man was finally going back, Anson was naturally excited and said hurriedly,


    "Yes, Master! Then I will arrange for my subordinates to pack the luggage, and then notify the crew to get ready for take-off, and


    we will leave early tomorrow morning!"


    "No way!" Chengfeng hurriedly waved his hand and denied, "We can''t leave early tomorrow morning, tell the crew to leave


    tomorrow night."


    "At night?" Anson said, "Master, it will be veryte when you return home after a long journey at night, and it will dy your rest."


    "It''s okay!" Chengfeng said without hesitation, "Must leave at night, I can''t let people know about my return to Eastcliff for the time


    being, it will definitely lead to unnecessary trouble."


    "Let''s go back quietly first, wait until the day of Qingming Festival, then follow Joseph, and go to Waderest to see a wonderful


    show that is rarely seen in a hundred years!"


    Anson nodded, remembered something, and could not help but say: "Right, Master, recently the foreign media has been reporting


    that the Cataclysmic Front suffered a big defeat in Syria and was greatly wounded."


    "Do you think this Joseph can still hold down the Wade family? And if he leaves China, will the Wade familye back again?"


    "He can hold it down, he can definitely hold it down!" Chengfeng said with a firm face: "Joseph and his men are all very strong,


    and the Wade family is in the light, they are in the dark."


    "Even if you lend Zhongquan eight brains, he would not expect the Wade family''s once every twelve years ancestral ceremony,


    will encounter such a strong enemy, when the experts of the Cataclysmic Front suddenly reach the Waderest, will certainly give


    the Wade family a surprise!"


    The Wade family''s reputation and prestige will surely be destroyed if Joseph can convince the Wade family, pick up the coffin of


    Changying, raise the ashes, and pick up the coffins of other ancestors of the Wade family."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Make all the Wade family kneel on the ground in mourning and wee the coffin of his parents to be buried in Waderest. The


    reputation and prestige of the Wade family will certainly be destroyed!"


    "Once he, takes the Wade family to kneel downpletely, then it is impossible for them to get up again in this life!"

 Chapter 3404

    Chapter 3404


    Anson pondered for a moment and said, "If this matter really develops in the direction you say, then the Wade family''s reputation


    is indeedpletely ruined."


    "But the reputation is ruined, the Wade family''s assets are still there, business is still there, at most is the loss of contacts and


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    face, in this case, we want to further suppress the Wade family, afraid that it is not so easy."


    Said, he hesitated for a long time before saying seriously: "Master, I have a sentence, will say, you must not be angry."


    Chengfeng waved his hand and said in a cold voice: "I know what you want to say, you are trying to say that the Su family''s


    reputation, too, has long been ruined by me, so I and the Wade family are afraid that by then both have no more shame, we are


    half catty to eight, right?"


    Anson hurriedly knelt down and said with fear and trepidation, "Master, I...... I don''t mean that...... "


    Chengfeng asked him rhetorically, "Then what do you mean?"


    "I...... I....... " Anson was speechless for a moment.


    What he wanted to express was indeed this meaning, but he did not want to use such direct words.


    Chengfeng ndly said, "All right, I won''t be angry. After all, you are also loyal."


    Anson knelt on the ground and did not dare to answer again.


    Chengfeng then said: "What problems Cataclysmic Front encountered overseas, this is not what we need to care about, we need


    to care about only one thing, since Joseph wants to bury his parents'' coffin into the ancestral tomb of the Wade family." "It proves


    that he must have enough certainty to ensure that the Wade family will not retaliate or cannot retaliate in the future, so I reckon he


    will definitely arrange many in Eastcliff in the future."


    "To ensure that his parents'' coffin will not turn around and be stripped by the Wade family."


    Speaking of this, Chengfeng smiled faintly and said profoundly, "Based on this, I can be sure that for this Joseph to seek revenge


    on the Wade family is only one of his many purposes, deep in his heart, he must be very eager to return to the country to


    develop."


    "After all, his parents fell in the country back then, he definitely wants the Wan family to stand up again in the country, so, as long


    as the future Joseph put his focus on the domestic, then the Wade family will have absolutely no day toe out."


    Anson quickly eximed, "Master is wise! In this way, the Wade family will definitely be tormented by Joseph to the extent that


    their family will be ruined, and at that time, they will naturally not be able to go against us in business."


    Chengfeng sneered, "Zhongquan will soon be unable to take care of himself, what else can he do against me?"


    "I''m really looking forward to the Qingming Festival when the coffins of more than 100 ancestors of the Wade family will be


    dugout, and I''m even more looking forward to the seventy-year-old Zhongquan wearing mourning for the Wan couple!"


    "When the timees, I will definitely take a picture of his worst face and post it on the Inte, so that everyone can see how


    the head of the Wade family, like a dog, kneeling on the ground, wagging his tail and begging for mercy."

 Chapter 3405

    Chapter 3405


    The next morning, April 3rd, Charlie simply packed some clothes, said goodbye to his wife and parents-inw, and set off on a


    journey back to Eastcliff once again.


    This time he did not take the Wade family''s private ne, but took the Boeing business jet given to him by Philip, and together


    with Issac, prepared to depart for Eastcliff.


    After boarding the ne, he called Sara and told her that he was about to take off and wouldnd at Eastcliff airport in about an


    hour or so.


    Sara was naturally overjoyed and said on the spot that she would immediately leave and go to the airport to prepare for the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    greeting.


    And just when the ne had slowlyunched and was about to elerate at the end of the runway, Charlie received a phone call


    from Zhongquan, Wade''s old man.


    On the phone, he couldn''t hide his excitement and asked, "Charlie, when are youing to Eastcliff?"


    Charlie said indifferently, "I''m on the ne right now and will be taking off soon."


    "Great!" Zhongquan said with great excitement, "The entire Wade family is now missing you! Tonight, I will host a banquet at my


    home for all the heads of the Wade family''s side families and branch families, as well as the Wade family''s own spokespersons all


    over the country and even all over the world."


    "And then I will introduce your identity to them in front of everyone and let them know that you are the son of Changying!"


    Charlie said, "Forget it, that would be too high-profile, not quite in line with my habits."


    Saying that, Charlie said, "I will stay at Uncle Gu''s house today, tomorrow I will return to the Wade family to attend the meeting


    before the ancestral ceremony." "And the day after tomorrow I will also attend the ancestral ceremony on time, other asions


    and activities, I will not participate."


    Zhongquan hurriedly said, "Charlie, you are the son of Changying, my grandson, the second young master of the whole Wade


    family in this generation, you must know that the future performance is the world of you young people, in time you will be the


    number two person of the Wade family."


    "At such an important asion, only once in 12 years, you must seize the opportunity to make those Wade family side branches


    to convince you"


    Charlieughed and said, "No need, I''m not going to inherit the Wade family''s property either, let someone else do the head-


    tossing thing."


    Saying that, he heard a roar from the ne''s engine, the ne has begun to sprint at one end of the runway at full power, so he


    said to Zhongquan, "The ne is going to take off, let''s not talk about it, see you tomorrow too."


    After saying this, Charlie did not wait for Elder Wade''s response, so he directly hung up the phone.


    In fact, he did not deliberately want to be rude to his grandfather, mainly because he knew exactly what the old man was ying


    in his heart.


    He knew that the old master definitely wanted him to take the opportunity of this ancestral ceremony to officially return to the


    Wade family, thuspletely abandoning that orphan status he had in Aurous Hill for the previous twenty years.


    But this was uneptable to him.


    Twenty years had passed, and in his mind, he was no longer the young master of the Wade family named Charlie Wade, he was


    the orphan named Charlie in Eastcliff.


    After all, his parents had left for almost twenty years, and his own bond with the Wade family had been broken for twenty years,


    and in his opinion, there was no need or possibility to force this bond back.

 Chapter 3406

    Chapter 3406


    At this time, Zhongquan saw Charlie hang up his phone, his heart was more or less unhappy.


    But he was still clear about Charlie''s reason for doing so.


    He also knew that Charlie did not want to officially change back to the identity of the young master of the Wade family yet.


    If only as a grandfather, he really did not want to force Charlie when his second son had died so many years ago and he could not


    easily find his grandson''s whereabouts.


    Let Charlie live his life happily, it is not a good choice.


    That would not only be good for Charlie himself, but also for his parents, if they knew in heaven, they would also be very relieved.


    However, he is also aware of his other identity, he is not only Charlie''s grandfather, but also the head of the Wade family.


    Since he is the head of the Wade family, he must take the interests of the Wade family as the core.


    As a direct descendant of the Wade family, Charlie had to return to the Wade family and serve the interests of the family.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What''s more, Charlie is the future son-inw of the Gu family, and from this point of view alone, he is even more important to the


    Wade family.


    Therefore, Zhongquan intends to do everything possible to keep him this time, whether Charlie is willing to return to the Wade


    family or not, as long as hees.


    And this time, Zhongquan has already made preparations.


    He nned to arrange for some photographers to participate in the ancestral ceremony in in clothes on the day of the


    ceremony, and let them take some photos and videos of the ceremony, and then select the best ones and give them to the media


    to publicize them.


    That way, not only can show the strength and style of the Wade family to the people of the country, but also expose Charlie along


    with other Wade family descendants.


    He felt that once Charlie''s identity as the young master of the Wade family is exposed, then it would be impossible for him to


    return to his previous identity as the orphaned Charlie.


    Thinking of this, he gathered his family together and spoke with unconcealed excitement, "Haha, Charlie has taken off to Eastcliff!


    He will arrive in an hour or so!"


    "He has been away from home for almost twenty years and is finallying back! This is really a great fortune for my Wade


    family that has not happened in more than ten years!"


    Cynthia, who originally still had a pleasant face, couldn''t help but shiver when she heard the word, Charlie.


    Charlie''s eldest uncle, Andrew, spoke up at this time: "Dad, that''s a bit harsh, of course, it''s good that Charlie is back, but it''s not a


    great fortune for our Wade family that hasn''t happened in more than ten years!"


    Zhongquanughed and said indifferently, "You don''t understand the potential in him."


    "I don''t understand?" Andrew said with some disdain, "In the end, isn''t Charlie just making a small name for himself in Aurous


    Hill? Indeed, I heard that he has met a few people outside, but in the end, this is still not on the stage."


    "You see he seems to be mixing well in Aurous Hill,ing to Eastcliff, he really does not have much opportunity, if Aurous Hill is


    a river, then Eastcliff is the sea, he arrived here, I''m afraid he simply can not adapt."


    "Yes, grandpa." Andrew''s son, who is also Charlie''s cousin Morgan, also spoke up at this time,


    "Grandpa, I know that you want Charlie to return to the Wade family, and also have high hopes for him, but I''ll be honest, in this


    circle of Eastcliff, there is really no space for Charlie to develop."


    Saying that, he continued to analyze with a serious face: "You take my usual circle of y, which one of us has not studied


    overseas for many years, know a lot of knowledge?"


    "Most of them stay in the United States, Britain, the least is also an Australian, education, master''s degree is just an introduction,


    many are doctoral in economic management."


    "But Charlie, with only one year of college, not even a university diploma,es to Eastcliff, how to integrate into these circles?"


    Morgan''s cousin, also Charlie''s cousin Hawade also spoke up and agreed: "Yes, grandpa, although Charlie is a Wade family


    member, but in the end, he only has a rtionship with the family in the bloodline, the rest, basically, are not in!" "I think you


    should not have too much hope for him, because the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment!"

 Chapter 3407

    Chapter 3407


    Zhongquan looked at the group of people in front of him and shook his head gently.


    He knew that these people allcked understanding of Charlie, and at the same time were worried that he would divide their


    established interests after his return, so they would say such words, trying to confuse their own audition.


    However, an old fox like him, how could he be influenced by these people.


    Charlie''s real ability, in the Wade family only two people know.


    Among them, Cynthia knows some, and Zhongquan knows more.


    After Cynthia was brutally beaten in Aurous Hillst time and kidnapped by father and son, Noah and Harold, Charlie said some


    things about himself in front of her.


    Including curing the terminally ill Philip, killing the eight heavenly kings of the Wu family, and even in Japan, helping the Ito family


    And Zhongquan, in addition to knowing these, also knows that Charlie was able to go deep into Syria alone, rescuing a woman


    from the opposition base, and moreover, with his own strength, captured and threw Zynn to Syria.


    Zhongquan even knows that Charlie went to Syria two days ago and brought Zynn back in the midst of the chaos.


    Moreover, in the past few days, it was reported internationally that an organization called the Cataclysmic Front had suffered a


    major defeat in Syria, and Zhongquan vaguely felt that it might have something to do with Charlie.


    However, these things, he never said to the rest of the family.


    The reason for not talking about it is because he has not yet figured out Charlie''s preferences.


    If Charlie is happy and wants to save face, then tell his family about his deeds in advance, and they will be in awe of him and


    patronize him, which is naturally all happy.


    But Charlie is the only one who acts extremely low-key.


    If he makes those things about Charlie known to everyone in the Wade family, in case Charlie has a grudge against him, it will


    make him reject the Wade family.


    As for Cynthia, although she obviously also knows a lot, but the reason she did not talk about it to the other siblings is, because


    deep inside her heart, shepletely deliberately wants the rest of the family to despise Charlie.


    Cynthia has not yet divorced her husband, whose family has also fallen on hard times, so what she desires most now is to get a


    share of the family''s assets.


    The more this happens, the more she can''t wait to see several brothers in the family, and their children fighting each other.


    If early on the gang all know Charlie''s ability and fear of him, then how can they still fight with him?


    If they didn''t fight, how could she, a daughter who had carried out long ago, take a share in the family?


    At this moment, Zhongquan had enough of these people''s nderous words and said in an icy manner,


    "All right, I''ll pretend that I didn''t hear what you just said. From now on, whoever says such nonsense in front of me or in front of


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie, don''t me me for being rude to him!"


    When Morgan saw that the old man was not moved, he could not help but say, "Grandpa, I know that you owe Charlie a lot in your


    heart, but I''ll say it from the bottom of my heart, you can''t be too spoiled with Charlie!"


    "He has been away from the Wade family for so many years, not only has he not attended any school, but he alsocks basic


    rules and upbringing, andst time my aunt was kind enough to go to Aurous Hill to help him solve his marriage problem."


    "But how did he treat her? He put her under house arrest in a shantytown in Aurous Hill during the New Year. If you want him to


    return to the Wade family, you have to set up rules for him!"


    After saying that, he looked at Cynthia and deliberately urged, "Aunt Charlie was so rude to you, he didn''t treat you as an elder at


    all, do you think we should set rules for him?"


    When Cynthia heard this, she hurriedly waved her hand and said, "Morgan you must not say that,st time to Aurous Hill, it was


    my fault in the first ce, that matter can not be med on Charlie, to me is also my own failure to consider


    thoroughly........................................ "


    Morgan''s eyes were about to fall to the ground.


    He looked at the terrified Cynthia and sighed in his heart, "Is this still my fcuking aunt who is so arrogant and domineering that no


    one in Eastcliff knows about her?"


    "In the past, she would fight for her life even if a hair was missing, but after taking such a big blow from Charlie, howe she


    doesn''t have any thoughts of revenge?"


    Thinking of this, he asked with resignation, "Aunt, don''t you think that Charlie was too much for you at first? Aren''t you angry with


    him in your heart?"

 Chapter 3408

    Chapter 3408


    Cynthia took a step back and said with a serious face, "I''m not, I''m not, don''t you talk nonsense "


    Morgan''s jaw was on the verge of dropping, dumbfounded, looking at Cynthia, never dreamed that he wanted to set her up and


    rekindle the anger in her heart towards Charlie with a provocative method, but who would have thought that she would directly


    give him a denial triple


    Morgan was naturally quite depressed at this time, and hurriedly looked at his father, Andrew, hoping that he woulde forward


    and make another effort.


    However, Zhongquan did not give him a chance.


    At this moment, Zhongquan''s expression already had obvious displeasure and said coldly: "Morgan, Charlie is your younger


    brother, I don''t care what you think of him in your heart, you muste out as a brother and treat him well and get along well."


    After saying that, he looked at the others and said in a stern voice, "The same goes for you guys!"


    Morgan did not dare to say anything more and could only nod resentfully, "Grandpa, I know."


    Zhongquan coldly said, "Charlie will arrive in a little over an hour, so you should hurry up and get ready and personally go to the


    airport to pick up your brother and wee his return!"


    "Me?" Morgan asked with a surprised face, "You want me to pick him up at the airport?"


    "Of course!" Zhongquan said, "Charlie said on the phone that he was going to the Gu family first, but he has been away from


    home for so many years and now that he has finally returned, he should naturallye to the Wade family first." "When hends,


    so how can he go to the Gu family! So you take someone to the airport to meet and greet, good words, to receive him to the Wade


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    family!"


    When Morgan heard that he was told to pick up Charlie, he was upset in his heart.


    He felt that he was the eldest son and grandson of the Wade family.


    The status of the eldest grandson was equal to that of the Crown Prince, and the other sons and grandsons had to be respectful


    when they saw themselves, and he, a Charlie, had been away from home for so many years, so why should he, the eldest son


    and grandson, be allowed to pick him up?


    Thinking of this, Morgan said somewhat reluctantly: "Grandpa, Charlie is back, I will arrange a convoy, let housekeeper Leon take


    the convoy to meet him, is not grand enough? There''s no need for me to go too, right?"


    Zhongquan said categorically, "You can only show the sincerity of the Wade family if you go!"


    Morgan frowned and said, "Charlie is my second uncle''s son, even if he has been away from home for so many years, he is still a


    family member, so there is no need to be so rude between family members.


    Zhongquan said seriously: "What do you know, Charlie left home at the age of eight, and has never officially returned to


    acknowledge his ancestors, in the end, he is now treating us as outsiders."


    "So we must let him feel the sincerity of the entire Wade family, so that he can willingly acknowledge his ancestors!"


    Morgan did not expect Zhongquan to attach such importance to Charlie, his heart was even more extraordinarily upset, and he


    could not help but secretly nder:


    "This Charlie, who has been gone for almost twenty years, and now suddenly came back cold, what exactly is his intention?"


    "Is it to grab the qualification of the new generation heir of the Wade family with the old man?"


    "And the old man, defending Charlie at every turn, does he want Charlie to stay in the Wade family and check each other with


    me?"


    ¡°A trash who has been hanging around outside for twenty years, is also worthy of calling me Morgan''s brother?


    ¡°I don''t know why grandpa thinks so highly of him, is it because he has a marriage contract with the Gu family?


    At this moment, although Morgan was full of displeasure and anger, he did not dare to directly disobey his grandfather''s wishes.


    So, he could only hold back his anger and agreed, saying, ¡°Okay grandpa, then I''ll go prepare and go over to pick him up."


    Zhongquan nodded gently, looked at Hawade, the son of the oldest three Changyun Wade, and instructed, ¡°Hawade, you go


    along too!"

 Chapter 3409

    Chapter 3409


    Hearing that the old man asked him to pick up Charlie as well, Hawade''s heart was a million times reluctant.


    But there was nothing he could do even if he was reluctant, even his cousin Morgan hadpromised, so how could he dare to


    continue to resist.


    So, he could only agree honestly.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At that moment, the servant came running to report, "Master, Young Master, Princess Helena is here."


    When Morgan heard that Helena had arrived, his gloomy face was slightly eased.


    This Princess Helena is Morgan''s fiancee, the princess of the Nordic royal family, Helena Iliad.


    Although the Wade family and the Iliad family have reached a consensus on marriage, but after all, the two are not yet officially


    engaged.


    So for reasons of etiquette and fear of paparazzi media gossip everywhere, the Wade family did not arrange for Helena to live in


    the Wade family vi.


    Aftering to Eastcliff, Helena has been staying at the Shangri-La Hotel in Eastcliff, but she often visits the Wade family during


    the day and sometimes travels around Eastcliff with Morgan.


    Morgan is very fond of Helena, not only because she topped the title of the Nordic royal princess, so she is very dignified, but also


    because Helena herself is a European beauty with excellent image, temperament, and figure.


    At this time, a tall, wearing a white demure dress, long blonde hair like a waterfall on the shoulders of the white girl, stepped in.


    Her skin is whiter than snow, with a crystal luster, the pair ofrge azure eyes, more like the sea as deep and moving, high nose,


    thin red lips, simply like a finely carved work of art, no matter the appearance or body, are said to be rare in the world.


    Her appearance made the entire Wade family living room seem to be much brighter in an instant.


    Helena is five years younger than Morgan, just twenty-four years old this year.


    She was the eldest princess of the Nordic royal family, and was originally also the first in line to the throne, but for some reason,


    she waster erased from the royal family''s heirship, which is why she was brought into a marriage with the Wade family.


    If she was still the heir to the throne, the Nordic royal family was unlikely to let here to Asia for marriage, and will definitely


    choose a prince who had hope of seeding to the throne for intermarriage among the royal families of other European


    countries.


    When Morgan saw Helena, he immediately greeted her with a soft smile on his face and gently opened his mouth, and asked,


    "Have you eaten breakfast, my dear?"


    Helena nodded shallowly and replied, "I have already eaten."


    After saying that, she looked at Zhongquan and slightly saluted, "Hello, Mr. Wade."


    Then, she greeted Morgan''s father Andrew, third uncle Changyun, fourth uncle Changjun, and aunts Cynthia and Changxiu one


    by one.


    When Zhongquan saw that she was so sensible, he smiled gratefully and said, "Helena, you don''t have to be so formal at home,


    let alone call me Mr. Wade, just like Morgan, just call me Grandpa!"


    Helena asked with some embarrassment, "I heard that ording to the Chinese custom, is to officially change your name only


    after marriage.............. "


    "Yes!" Morgan''s father Andrew couldn''t help butugh: "Helena, ording to the custom, it is true that you should change your


    mouth only after you formally enter the family."


    "But we don''t have so many preupations in private, sooner orter we are a family, early change also seems more intimate."


    At the side, Cynthia saidughingly, "Oh, big brother, you haven''t paid Helena to change her name yet, and you want her to call


    you dad first?"

 Chapter 3410

    Chapter 3410


    Andrew immediately said, "Even if it is called now, when the timees, the change of mouth fee will definitely be paid!"


    After that, he looked at Helena and said seriously, "Helena, Morgan''s mother, and I have already discussed, when the time


    Helena was a little stunned, and quickly said, "This is also really too much a little bit of it Chinese people say no merit,


    I........................... I....... "


    Zhongquanughed: "How cam that not be, in our Chinese tradition, the wedding day change of mouth is to give the change of


    mouth fee, not only your future inws will give you, and me as a grandfather, as well as other uncles, aunts, will too."


    Helena was slightly stunned and said seriously, "Although no offense, but I feel that this custom does not seem to be too suitable


    for me.................... "


    Said, she hurriedly exined: "Mainly in Europe, most young people after going to college, basically will not reach out to the


    family for money, myself as well as many of my friends."


    "In college, we are relying on schrships and student loans to read down, usually I also do not quite reach out to the family, so


    the change of mouth fee as such, can not be omitted?"


    On the side, Morgan was dumbfounded and hurriedly stepped forward, gently grabbed Helena''s hand, and spoke, "Honey, how


    can such a thing be omitted!"


    Helena''s good-looking eyebrows unconsciously wrinkled slightly the moment Morgan touched her, and immediately after that, she


    immediately pulled her hand back.


    She didn''t have any feelings for Morgan, she just couldn''t fight the family''s arrangement, so she had to ept the union.


    And she also had her own final struggle in her heart, and this final struggle was that as long as she hadn''t formally consummated


    her marriage with Morgan, she would definitely not have any intimate contact with him.


    She came to Eastcliff these days, Morgan always intentionally or unintentionally want to go further with her, even several times to


    send her back to the hotel, want to enter her room, but she politely refused.


    Although Morgan''s heart was burning, but he did not dare to press too hard.


    So, can only pretend to be a gentleman''s smile and pass.


    But in fact, deep inside his heart, he had already scolded Helena''s reserve nature hundreds of times.


    At this time, seeing Helena even not let him hold hands with her, Morgan heart is even more on fire.


    He could not help but secretly gnash his teeth and nder: "This Nordic pu55y, I do not know whether she is really serious or fake


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    serious! All-day and all night to make it look like a lot of gold, even the hands do not let me fcuking touch!"


    "Wait for the day of the wedding, you are really a fcuking unmarried girl, then I will put up with you, but if you have long been with


    someone else''s broken woman, then you wait for how I fcuking clean you up after the wedding!"


    The scene of Morgan and Helena holding hands and being dodged fell in the eyes of the other Wade family members, and


    everyone had their own thoughts in their minds.


    As Morgan''s father, Andrew was more or less dissatisfied in his heart, feeling that Helena was not giving face to his son.


    However, Zhongquan feels more and more that this Helena is a rare good girl, born in Europe with an open mind, but never


    expected to be so firm in her principles, which is really rare.


    If you marry a woman who is a watery woman, when the timees to make some cheating scandal, then the Wade family is


    really to lose face to home.


    Morgan''s heart is embarrassed, the mouth can only hurry to change the subject, divert the attention of everyone.


    So he said to Helena: "Dear, whether it''s the bride price or the change of mouth fee, this is the family start-up money after we both


    get married, this is the kindness of the family elders, how can we refuse it? So you, it''s better to follow the customs and not care


    about these details."


    Helena, however, said righteously, "If the family elders gave the start-up money, then we only received your family''s, and it''s


    definitely not fair."


    "But if both families received it, we don''t have this tradition there, and it''s not good for me to open this with my parents, so I think


    we might as well be flexible and omit these customs."


    Morgan''s head is big, the heart cursed: "Your brain is not let donkey kicked? When you get married, you can get tens of millions of


    dors just for the change of mouth fee, which trantes into RMB 400 to 500 million, you fcuking don''t want it?


    When Morgan was depressed, Zhongquan looked at the time and said, "All right, Morgan, hurry up and go to the airport to pick up


    Charlie, otherwise we will be dyed, we will talk about these thingster."


    "Okay." Morgan could only agree, looked at Helena, thought for a moment in his head, and said with a smile, "Honey, if you have


    nothing to do,e with me to the airport!"

 Chapter 3411

    Chapter 3411


    Hearing that Morgan suddenly wanted to take her to the airport, Helena looked at him with some confusion and asked in surprise,


    "Going to the airport now? What''s the matter?"


    Morgan exined, "Here''s the thing, I have a cousin who has been wandering around for twenty years, and he''sing back to


    Eastcliff for the first time today, so Hawade and I are going to pick him up at the airport.


    As soon as Helena heard this, she nodded without hesitation and said, "No problem, it''s the right thing to do."


    Zhongquan nodded and smiled gratefully, and said, "Okay, in that case, the three of you will go over together."


    After saying that, he instructed Leon, "Leon, hurry up and prepare the caravan."


    "Yes, Master!" Leon nodded and hurriedly left the vi first and began to gather the caravan to prepare for departure.


    Morgan opened his mouth and said to Zhongquan, "Grandpa, then we will also go out and wait."


    "Good!" Zhongquan nodded and instructed, "Remember, make sure you get Charlie back!"


    Morgan was busy saying, "Okay grandpa, I know."


    After saying that, he gave a wink to Hawade and said to Helena, "Honey, let''s go."


    Helena said somewhat apologetically, "Sorry, I didn''t know I was going to a public ce before, so my makeup is a bit casual, if I


    go to the airport like this, it''s not quite in line with the family''s makeup requirements for us in public." "I may have to borrow the


    restroom to simply fix my makeup, please wait for me for a few minutes."


    Morgan nodded his head very gentlemanly and said, "No problem, we''ll wait for you at the door, there''s still plenty of time, you


    don''t need to rush."


    Helena nodded gently and went to the nearest bathroom alone immediately.


    Hawade lowered his voice at this time and asked Morgan in amazement: "Brother, is this Nordic royal family so much to talk


    about? To go to public ces and special makeup requirements?"


    Morgan lightlyughed and said, "The rules of the European royal family, not to be more than our Qing dynasty pce head, they


    have a set of clothes, essories, the royal family instrument teacher to y a goodbel."


    "What clothes correspond to what asion, what ne corresponds to what environment, cumbersome can be a book, who


    does notply with the rules were caught in the bag, and punished within the royal family."


    Hawade could not help but sigh: "This royal family is different, hundreds of years of noble education to have so much


    preupation."


    Morgan skimmed his mouth, said with a little disdain: "Those small countries of the royal family, since the modern era have turned


    into a constitutional monarchy, the days are getting worse and worse."


    "The strength is not much stronger, all rely on the poor preach, with our Eastcliff old saying, is fcuking pretentious!"


    Hawadeughed and agreed: "Brother is right, it is indeed pretentious!"


    Morgan hurriedly added: "Eh, I''m talking about their royal family these fixed systems, but not your sister-inw ah!"


    Hawade panic also hurriedly said, "That is that is that is, I am also talking about their gang of old rotten, nothing to do with sister-


    inw."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Morgan nodded and walked out of the vi while talking with Hawade and stood in front of the courtyard waiting for the convoy to


    gather.

 Chapter 3412

    Chapter 3412


    The thought of going to the airport to pick up Charlie, Morgan was upset, gritting his back teeth and cursing,


    "This Charlie is really fcuking awesome, he hasn''te back for 20 years, and he''sing back to let me personally go pick him


    up, he''s a fcuking f.art! How can I pick him up?¡±


    Hawade also hurriedly echoed: "Yes, Brother, I really don''t understand, do you think Grandpa is old and confused, why does he


    attach so much importance to that Charlie?"


    "If the outside world knew that our Wade family had brought back a direct rtive who hadn''t even finished college, I''m afraid


    they''d have tough their heads off!"


    Speaking of this, Hawade was very angry, said with exasperation: "Besides, grandpa gave him an Emgrand group is already very


    generous, is not enough to send him off?"


    "If he had been sensible, he should have taken the Group and left far away, or at least nevere to the Wade family to attract


    people''s dislike!"


    Morgan said coldly, "Don''t mention the Emgrand Group to me, I''m fcuking angry when I think of that name!"


    Saying that, Morgan gritted his teeth and said, "The Emgrand Group is not worth much, but it is at least 200 billion market value!


    For the size of the Wade family''s assets, one Group already ounts for nearly one-tenth!"


    "We grandchildren, up to now can only mix a middle management position in the group, sry and dividends is a lot, but a year


    down to a handful of hundreds of millions of remarkable."


    "Grandfather never said to give us a market value of hundreds of billions of enterprises, let us go free to y, why directly give


    Charlie a whole group? This is too unfair!"


    Hawade thought up and is also angry, indignantly said: "This year''s New Year, the group issued year-end dividends, I only share


    more than 87 million, not even a hundred million!"


    "But Charlie has a two hundred billion group in his hand, and I seem to remember that Grandpa even had Leon give Charlie a ten


    billion bank card?" "Yes!" Morgan said with a fierce gaze, "Ten billion in cash, plus two hundred billion in the form of Group, this


    kid Charlie is still not satisfied and wants toe back and grab the family fortune from me!"


    Hawade gritted his teeth and said, "Grandpa is also obsessed with the devil and attaches so much importance to this Charlie! If


    we really keep him in the Wade family, I''m afraid your position will be greatly affected in the future, Brother Morgan!"


    Morgan''s greatest fear was that someone would try to grab the position of the heir of the Wade family from him.


    Hearing these words from Hawade, the annoyance towards Charlie in his heart grew a few points more.


    He clenched his fist and said sternly: "This time, I can''t let that guy Charlie stay in the Wade family! The Wade family has him


    without me, and I without him!"


    Hawade hurriedly asked, "Brother, what are your ns?"


    Morgan coldly said, "First, give him a downward spiral, let him know who is the master of the Wade family! Then find a chance to


    stink him up and let the old man bepletely disappointed in him!"


    Hawade said excitedly, "That''s great! As long as grandpa no longer protects him, there will definitely be no ce for him in the


    Wade Family!"


    "Not only that!" Morgan sneered and said with a sinister expression, "When the time is ripe, I will definitely take the Emgrand


    Group back from his hands! And the ten billion, I want him to spit it out to me with interest!"


    Hawade immediately gave a thumbs up and said excitedly, "Brother, I believe in your ability, it will be no problem to deal with him!"


    Morgan had a gloomy expression and said in a cold voice: "If we don''t get rid of him, your interests and mine in the Wade family


    will be affected by him!"


    "Hawade, in this matter, you must join hands with me, the two of us brothers work together and be united, do you understand?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hawade said with a very firm expression, "Brother Morgan, don''t worry, I will always stand by your side, I will do whatever you


    want me to do!"

 Chapter 3413

    Chapter 3413


    "Good!" Morgan nodded his head and said with satisfaction, "I won''t treat you badly in the future."


    Hawade couldn''t help but ask him with a puzzled face: "Right, Brother, you''ve already given him face by picking up that Charlie."


    "Why did you call sister-inw as well? Sister-inw is at least the princess of the Nordic royal family, to pick up that worthless


    Charlie is too much to give him face, right?"


    Morgan sneered and said, "I just want him to see Helena with his own eyes, so he can understand the difference between him


    and me!"


    "That Sara of the Gu family is not bad, but when ites to looks and temperament, she is still inferior to Helena!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "That''s natural!" Hawade couldn''t help but say with a sigh of relief: "Other than that, sister-inw''s figure is enough to crush Sara."


    "To be honest, European women really have an innate advantage in the figure, not only tall, but also thin, straight and long legs,


    like sister-inw''s pair of long legs, simply in ordance with the golden point of division, so long!"


    Speaking of which, Hawade looked at Morgan with iparable envy, and seriously said, "Brother, you are blessed in the


    future............................... "


    Morgan heard Hawade praise Helena so much, his heart was also overjoyed.


    Every man is very vain in this aspect, and seeing his fianc¨¦e being praised so much by Hawade, Morgan''s heart was also bursting


    with aplishment.


    Helena is indeed the best on earth, spare Morgan such a top rich second generation who has seen countless women, in the first


    look at Helena, is also immediately hands down surrendered,pletely sunk.


    It is also because of this that Morgan thought to take her along to pick up Charlie.


    This will allow Charlie justnded in Eastcliff, he can realize himself and his ubiquitous gap!


    Soon, Leon organized a luxury convoy of eight Rolls-Royces.


    Among them, there was also an extra-long custom-made courtesy model sedan.


    This stretch limousine, which was specially customized from Rolls-Royce by the Wade family, was nearly eight meters long.


    And its interior space, is simply a mini nightclub, not only has a super-long sofa,parable to the top of the nightclub stereo,


    there is a special bar for wine tasting.


    At this time just as Helena also came out of the vi, Morgan stepped forward and said very gentlemanly: "Helena, let''s take the


    middle stretch car together, it''s morefortable inside."


    Helena took a look at the elongated Rolls Royce, frowned slightly, and spoke, "Sorry, I haven''t been resting well these days


    because of jetg, I may need to be alone for a while, if you don''t mind, please take this car with Hawade, I''ll take the one behind


    myself."


    Morgan did not expect Helena to be so disrespectful, not to sit in this stretch car even if, at least do not want to sit by his side,


    right? What''s wrong with sitting alongside him in the car?


    However, Helena has said this out, Morgan also has no way to refuse.


    So, he could only send Helena to the car behind him first, and then resentfully got into the long Rolls Royce with Hawade.

 Chapter 3414

    Chapter 3414


    The caravan drove neatly and smoothly to the airport, and in the extended Rolls-Royce, Morgan said to Hawade with some


    annoyance, "Go open a bottle of red wine and pour me a ss."


    Hawade saw Morgan''s slightly unhappy expression, while taking a bottle of high-grade red wine from the mini bar, cautiously


    asking him, "That...................... brother, this future sister inw of


    mine........................................................................................................ is not a little too cold? "


    Morgan did not expect that Hawade''s sentence just spoke his heart.


    He said with a depressed look, "Helena this person, indeed some cold, it is said that she usually in the Nordic royal family is not


    too good at things, that''s why not so popr, so much so that even the title of Crown Prince was stripped from her."


    Hawade nodded obediently and said, "In fact, this is good, if sister-inw or the Crown Prince, will not be with our Wade family


    marriage, you do not need to be too anxious, after all, the heart can not eat hot tofu."


    Morgan disdainful cold snort, full of fire said: "What anxious to eat hot tofu, is simply a fa.rt, tofu is to eat hot and is fcuking


    delicious, you see who let it cool and then eat?"


    After saying that, he impatiently urged, "Where is the wine, hurry up and pour it for me."


    Hawade said, "Brother, the wine is not yet ready, why don''t you wait for a while?"


    Morgan impatiently said, "What the hell is that, if you have to wait, you''ll be in the fcuking ce, just pour me a ss."


    "Okay, Brother." Hawade did not dare to be slow, and hurriedly poured a ss of red wine for Morgan.


    Morgan took the ss, first smothered arge mouthful, then open the car window, a pair of eyes like a vulture, silently stared out


    the window, the gaze shed a trace of often imperceptible cold.


    He knows very well that although he is infatuated with Helena''s appearance and body, but she and he actually do not have any


    emotional basis, the two sides onlye together under the marriage of interests.


    Helena now does not let him touch, after the marriage may not be resigned to fate.


    Maybe, after the marriage or with their own throwing this cold stink face.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly changed his mind.


    Originally, he wanted to wait until after the wedding and then perform the acts of husband and wife, but now he intends to wait for


    the engagement, immediately after the rice is cooked.


    Whatever she is, let''s do it first!


    Thinking of this, the corners of Morgan''s mouth wiped a cold smile, the ss of red wine, and drank.


    Eastcliff Airport.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The Boeing business jet Charlie was on had already started to align with the runway.


    With a light tremor of the fusge, thending gear of the ne had opened in the air, and the ps on both sides had been


    opened to the maximum.


    A beautiful and attractive stewardess walked in from the front cabin and said respectfully, "Young Master Wade, our ne is about


    tond, Miss Gu just called and said she is already waiting for you at the hangar."


    This stewardess, as well as the crew members in the cockpit, were all arranged for Charlie when Philip sent him this ne, and


    they all knew Charlie''s identity, but were also very clear about keeping it a secret.


    Charlie nodded slightly, "I know, thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    The flight attendant turned around and returned to the front cabin, so Issac asked Charlie, "Young master, are you really not going


    to the Wade familyter?"


    "No." Charlie said casually, "I have promised Uncle Gu that I will go directly to Gu''s houseter, besides I don''t want to have too


    much contact with the Wade family."


    "Go to Wade''s house yourselfter and tell them by the way that I will go there tomorrow."


    Issac wanted to say something, but thought better of it and held back, so he nodded gently and said, "Okay then, I''ll talk to Master


    after I get to the Wade family."

 Chapter 3415

    Chapter 3415


    Soon, the nended smoothly on the airport runway, and after another counter thrust deceleration, the ne pulled off the


    runway and headed for the already scheduled hangar number six.


    With the ne slowly stopping in the hangar, Charlie has seen in the hangar, Sara''s favorite drive the old Volvo car.


    This girl has always been low-key, usually, never drive any luxury car out, drive this kind of car not only low-key, but also to avoid


    the paparazzi tracking.


    At this time, wearing a mask and sunsses Sara, also walked down from the car, ran ahead to the bottom of the aircraft hatch,


    waiting for Charlie with great anticipation.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the boardingdder docking waspleted, the hatch opened and Charlie stepped out of the cabin.


    Sara looked up at him and jumped in ce while waving her hand at him, excitedly shouting, "Charlie!"


    Seeing Sara, Charlie was also in an extraordinarily good mood, so he took a few quick steps to her and asked with a smile, "How


    long have you been here?"


    Sara went forward to hold his arm, while gently shaking, while smiling, and said: "Not long, a movie only half watched."


    Saying that, she hurriedly pulled him in the direction of the car, chanting: "Mom and Dad have cooked a big table at home, waiting


    to give you a good reception! Let''s hurry back!"


    Charlieughed: "Don''t rush, Mr. Issac is still behind, I''ll say a farewell to him."


    Only then did Sara see Issac, who had juste down from the boardingdder, and said with some embarrassment, "Sorry, Mr.


    Issac, I didn''t notice you just now!"


    Issac said, "Miss Gu, you are too kind, at this time, how can you have other people in your eyes?"


    Hearing this, Sara''s face burnt, but she still gave him a thumbs up and praised him, "As expected of you, Mr. Issac, you really


    know how to talk!"


    After saying that, she added, "Mr. Issac, my parents are waiting for Charlie at home, so we''ll leave first!"


    Issac nodded and smiled, "Miss Gu, drive safely on the road."


    Just finished, eight ck Rolls-Royces drove into the hangar one after another.


    These eight cars were parked horizontally in a row, and the front of each car had the ssic Rolls-Royce temple-shaped grille and


    the flying goddess made of pure gold.


    Immediately after, the doors of the eight cars opened one after another, and in addition to the Wade family bodyguards dressed in


    ck, Leon, Morgan, Hawade, and Helena, all stepped down from the cars.


    When Leon saw Charlie, he stepped forward and greeted him respectfully, "Young Master, you''ve had a hard journey!"


    Just as Leon finished speaking, Morgan stepped forward, blocked him to the side with his hand, looked at Charlie with a smile,


    and spoke,


    "You must be my poor cousin who has been wandering around for twenty years and has been homeless, Charlie, right?"


    Charlie frowned at him and asked expressionlessly, "Which one are you?"


    Morgan smiled and spoke, "Older brother, you''ve been away from home for so long that you don''t even remember me? I''m your


    cousin, Morgan!"


    After saying that, he took a big step towards him, stretched out his arms, and hugged him hard, smiling, "Good brother, you''re


    finally back! You don''t know how much we worried about you all these years!"


    "For so many years, you have suffered! But don''t worry, after that big brother will definitely take care of you more and make up for


    all the suffering you''ve suffered for so many years!"


    Charlie said indifferently, "Then I really have to thank you guys for thinking about it."

 Chapter 3416

    Chapter 3416


    Morgan waved his hand: "Hey, it''s family, do not say that! We are all very happy that you are back! So as soon as we heard you


    wereing today, Hawade and I rushed over to pick you up."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Saying that, he pulled Hawade over and said with a smile, "This is your brother, the son of Third Uncle, Hawade, he was still in


    kindergarten when you left back then."


    Hawade looked at Charlie and said with a smile, "Second brother, I always thought I would never have the chance to see you in


    this life, but I never thought we would have the day to see each other again."


    Morganughed, "What are you talking about? Charlie is a fallen man, not a guest who died in another country."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Hawade hurriedly nodded and said, "Big brother is right, second brother, don''t take offense, I''m a fun-loving


    person, I studied a master''s degree in business administration in the United States and came back."


    "I didn''t study for a doctorate, my education is not high, if I say the wrong thing, you have to bear a little more."


    Charlie smiled and nodded.


    He knew that these two brothers had no good intentions in picking him up today, one ridiculed him for wandering around for


    twenty years, and the other ridiculed him for not having studied anything.


    However, these are nothing to Charlie, even if the old man of the two of them is standing here today, Charlie will not look at them,


    so naturally will not put these two clown-like fops in the eyes.


    But Sara can''t stand it, raised her hand to take off the mask and sunsses, looked at Morgan and Hawade, said with an unkind


    face: "Morgan, Hawade! What the h3ll are you two doing?"


    "Charlie has just returned to Eastcliff, you two are like clowns singing a double act, jumping out to sing in unison, this is intended


    to disgust whom?"


    Only then did Morgan and Hawade saw that the woman standing next to Charlie, who had her face covered with a mask and


    sunsses, was Sara, who was popr throughout the country and even the world.


    Even a group with Helena, seeing Sara could not help but be a little surprised.


    Although she is not a fan of Sara, but has listened to Sara''s songs, and admired Sara, a kind of has passerby fan feeling, today


    suddenly seeing her here, is naturally a little surprised.


    Hawade saw Sara to defend Charlie, a face of anger, the heart is really jealous to the extreme.


    Originally big brother Morgan found a Nordic royal princess, Hawade surface did not say anything, the heart has long been


    jealous.


    But he also has a little self-awareness, Morgan is after all the son of the eldest son of the Wade family''s and eldest grandson, it


    can be said that the Wade family''s younger generation, one of the highest gold content, he certainly can notpare with him.


    But now, seeing that a superstar like Sara not only came to pick up Charlie personally but even defended him to the fullest,


    Hawade was a bit indignant in his heart, feeling that even if he couldn''t beat Morgan, he shouldn''t be able to beat Charlie.


    At this time, Morgan opened his mouth and exined, "Hey Sara, don''t misunderstand, we know that Charlie came back today,


    our hearts are excited, so we came all the way to personally greet him, there is no other meaning."


    Sara knew that he wanted to muddle through here, did not buy his ount in the slightest, coldly said: "What Sara, Sara is what


    you call me?"


    After saying that, Sara body raised a few points, said righteously, "I tell you Morgan! You don''t think I can''t hear the nasty meaning


    in your words."


    "Today I put it here, no one in your Wade family will think of bullying my Charlie! Who dares to give him a nk stare, I Sara will


    not even want him!"


    Morgan did not expect that he wanted to find a step-down, Sara was still aggressive, not allowing an inch, but after all, he was at


    a disadvantage.


    It was not good to turn against her, so he could only stiffen his head and said with a smile: "Sara, you really misunderstood,


    Charlie and I are cousins of the same grandmother, blood is thicker than water, how can we bully him?"


    She shrugged her shoulders and said coldly: "Don''t y sloppy with me here! If I can, I''ll go to the Wade family to seek justice


    from Grandpa Wade! Repeat what you said to him, and see what he says!"


    Morgan was in a dilemma, he really didn''t expect Sara to seize this matter and not let go, he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Or Charlie at this time opened his mouth and said to Sara: "All right Sara, a little thing, do not seize not to let go."


    Hearing Charlie speak, Sara immediately nodded obediently, and then said to Morgan: "This time I listen to Charlie, so I will not


    bother with you! But there better not be the next time!"


    Morgan was depressed, who would have thought that sneering at Charlie a few sentences, let this aunt surnamed Gu catch a


    round of reprimand and give a key to their own deficiencies, really does not dare to fight her head-on hard.


    So, he hurriedly changed the subject, pointed to Helena beside him, and said with a smile, "Come,e, Charlie, let me


    introduce to you, this is your future sister-inw, the eldest princess of the Nordic royal family, Helena Iliad!"


    After saying that, he hurriedly said to Helena: "Helena, this is my cousin, my second uncle''s son, Charlie Wade!"


    Helena politely nodded slightly to Charlie, then took the initiative to extend her hand and spoke, "Hello Charlie, I''m Helena, nice to


    meet you."


    Charlie also simrly politely reached out and shook her hand gently, and said in a cloudy voice: "Your situation is not good, pay


    more attention in the near future."

 Chapter 3417

    Chapter 3417


    Charlie saw Helena''s first look, not as other men, surprised by her stunning and exotic face, but surprised by the excessive


    fairness of her skin color.


    White people with fair skin are normal, but Helena is a little too white.


    Herplexion gave the impression that it was very much like the Elven princess in the movie "The Lord of the Rings", not only


    white, but also much whiter than the average white person.


    Therefore, Charlie paid more attention to her physical condition, a nce at her bodypared to the normal weakness of many,


    typical of the perennial seriousck of qi and blood.


    It can be said that the whole person is in a stormy state, at any time may copse.


    The moment he gently shook hands with her just now, Charlie took a silent look inside her body with his aura, and at the same


    time discovered the actual foci of her illness.


    In his opinion, Helena''s heart, as well as the arterial blood vessels in the heart, brain, and lungs, all had very obvious congenital


    deficiencies.


    On the one hand, because of a defect in the septum between the ventricles of the heart, resulting in a massive return of blood to


    the heart, thus increasing the load on it.


    And on the other hand, it was because her pulmonary arteries were too narrow, resulting in a much poorer than normal


    cardiopulmonary function throughout.


    On top of that, her symptoms were apanied by ventricr hypertrophy as well as the aortic discement and other


    problems.


    Charlie did not know Western medicine, so he was not sure what kind of disease her heart problem belonged to in modern


    medicine.


    However, under the aura perception, he could conclude one thing, that is, Helena''s current state is not good.


    Not only is her heart not good, but her body is also very weak, if she continues to develop like this, I''m afraid her life expectancy


    will only be a few months at most.


    This is still the case of all stable, if there are other external adverse factors, or she is too fatigued, or mood dull pain, it is likely that


    the disease will directly put her to death, sooner than that.


    Just now with Charlie''s sudden words, Helena was startled.


    She looked at him with an unbelievable face, and really couldn''t understand how on earth, he could tell that her situation was not


    good.


    And at this time, her heart was also extraordinarily nervous, afraid that this matter was known by the rest of the Wade family.


    So, she hurriedly said to Charlie: "Mr. Wade may have misunderstood, I am quite well, just recently have not been up to myself,


    due to jetg."


    Charlie still wanted to say something, Morgan said with an unhappy face: "Charlie, I know you know some feng shui fortune-telling


    and other deceptions, but you should not talk nonsense in front of your sister-inw!"


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders and said to Helena: "If you feel that your heart hurts too much to bear, bite your right middle finger


    hard."


    Saying that, he stretched out his hand, one hand pinched her right middle finger, the other hand gently clicked on her fingertip and


    spoke, "Here, this is the one, remember, only this finger can save your life."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    No one knew that when Charlie spoke just now, the light tap on Helena''s right middle finger was actually quietly leaving a trace of


    aura at the tip of her right middle finger.


    This trace of spiritual energy was cleverly sealed in Helena''s fingertip, once it was vigorously squeezed, it could immediately flow


    into her body, and at the critical moment, it could save her life.


    If it were two days ago, Charlie would not have been so strong to be able to control the aura so skillfully.


    It was because after taking the Cultivation Pill, not only had the spiritual energy in his body multiplied several times, but even his


    ability to control spiritual energy had also been enhanced.

 Chapter 3418

    Chapter 3418


    Only, no one knew that Charlie had just left a life-saving talisman for Helena, instead, both Morgan and Hawade thought he was


    making it up.


    Morgan even thought that Charlie grabbed Helena''s finger in order to take advantage of this on purpose!


    So, he took a step forward with some sulking, blocked Helena behind him, and said to Charlie with an annoyed face, "Charlie,


    although you are my brother, if you dare to have any unintentional thoughts about your sister-inw, don''t me me for being


    unkind to you!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Sara and Leon, and said offhandedly in anger, "Miss Sara, Housekeeper Leon, what Charlie just


    did, you must have seen it, have I wronged him?"


    Morgan was not a reckless man, the reason why he had to say this was to let Sara and even Leon hear his words.


    He felt that Charlie did take the initiative to touch Helena''s finger just now, and he put this sh!t on him, he had to take it even if he


    didn''t!


    Leon was more or less embarrassed, and he didn''t know exactly why Charlie did that, but Sara said with a firm face:


    "Morgan, you don''t need to act like a dog! You don''t know anything about Charlie''s ability!"


    "Since he said to let Miss Helena bite her right middle finger at a critical moment, then he must have his reasoning!"


    "There''s a bullshit reason!" Morgan coldly snorted: "I think you''ve been bewitched by his ghost! I advise you to wipe your eyes


    early!"


    Sara puffed up and said, "Cut the crap, my business is none of your business!" Charlie did not feel angry at Morgan''s


    performance, but only said lightly: "Okay, adults do not shout like a shrew here, I have said what I have to say." "As for what you


    think is your freedom, if there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    Morgan sternly shouted: "You stop! This matter, you have not given me a reasonable exnation!"


    Charlieughed and ignored him, but looked at Helena and asked her, "Miss Helena, do you think I need to exin in detail?"


    Once Helena heard this, she immediately shook her head somewhat nervously and said, "No need, no need."


    After saying that, she turned to look at Morgan and said firmly, "I believe Charlie has good intentions, it is definitely not what you


    think."


    "I...... " Morgan was so angry that he almost lost his breath.


    He was not even dreaming that Helena would speak for Charlie.


    Although he could not figure out the reason, but since Helena had said so, if he still seized it, it would seem that he was ying


    on the issue, and when he went to his grandfather toin, he was not 100% justified.


    So he could only nod and said in a cold voice: "Okay! I will not pursue this matter for now!"


    After that, he looked at Charlie and said in an unkind tone, "Charlie, grandpa said, you have been wandering outside for so many


    years, you just returned to the city today."


    "You must go back to the Wade family first, the caravan is already here, soe with me!"


    Charlie hummed andughed: "Hehe...... sorry, go back and tell him that I wille to the Wade family tomorrow."


    After saying this, he looked at Leon again and said with some respect, "Housekeeper Leon, hard work also help me to carry a


    message, I will go to Uncle Gu''s house today, I will make an appearance first thing tomorrow morning."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon didn''t dare to say more, nodded respectfully, and said, "Okay Young Master, I will return the message to the master."


    "Mm." Charlie nodded slightly and said to Sara at his side, "Sara, let''s go."


    She immediately agreed, "Okay Charlie!"


    After saying that, she pulled him and turned towards her Volvo.


    Morgan shouted behind him with a ck face, "Charlie! You have to understand, you do not go back with me, disobedient is


    grandfather!"


    Charlie said without looking back, "Whatever you like to think!"


    After saying that, he pulled open the passenger side of the Volvo and directly sat in it.


    Sara started the car, a foot of throttle, the car drove out through the gap between the two Rolls-Royces.......................

 Chapter 3419

    Chapter 3419


    Morgan looked at the back of that Volvo, his heart was both angry and happy, but could not help but a burst of secret joy.


    Angry, because Charlie is this good, really is not a little face to themselves.


    "Do not give me face are secondary, the key this guy also touched my fiancee''s delicate hand!"


    "Simply fcuking outrageous!"


    However, his heart is secretly happy: "Charlie this time pretend to be a little too big, I do not even need to go back to add vinegar,


    directly to exin this situation with grandfather, grandfather will certainly also be very angry."


    "What I was most afraid of before, is that the old master is biased towards Charlie, but Charlie not only did not do things this time,


    even the old master is not in his eyes, this time the old master should not be able to favor him again, right?"


    "Once the old master is displeased with Charlie, then wouldn''t I just win?


    However, Hawade beside him, who hadn''t yet prated thisyer, said with some annoyance, "Brother, this guy is too uncaring!


    He didn''t even give you a face!"


    Morgan sneered and said, "A country bumpkin, who has never studied and has little upbringing, since he loves to pretend so


    much, just let him go."


    After saying that, he waved his hand and spoke, "Let''s go back, grandpa is still waiting!"


    Hawade nodded, couldn''t help but spit and cursed, "Da*n, how did such a rtive appear for the old man, damn bad luck!"


    Morgan turned his head to look at Helena and saw that her expression was a bit lost in thought, he hurriedly asked gently,


    "Helena, are you okay?"


    She had been a little lost in thought, and only after hearing Morgan''s words did shee back to her senses and hurriedly waved


    her hand and said, "No, I''m just a little tired, please take me back to the hotel."


    Morgan asked: "It''s almost noon, you have to eat back at the hotel, why don''t youe home and eat."


    "No." Helena opened her mouth and said, "I''m really sorry, I''m really a bit ufortable, I want to go back and rest first."


    Seeing this, Morgan did not insist anymore, but said iparably as a gentleman:


    "Okay, then I will send you to the hotel, you take a good rest, and if you feel better in the afternoon, I will apany you out


    again."


    "Okay."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Helena answered, and then she directly got into the car she came in.


    Morgan was a bit depressed, but he couldn''t say much, so he reentered the extended Rolls Royce with Hawade.


    On the way out of the airport, Helena sat alone in the back of the Rolls-Royce, and her whole mind was a bit lost in thought.


    At this time, her mind recalls, is her own difficult life.


    Although Helena came from a royal family, but her fate was ill-fated.


    Her grandmother was the empress of the Nordic countries, and her father, who was originally established as the crown prince


    since childhood, died at the age of forty because of a congenital heart problem.


    In Helena''s family, congenital heart disease patients are rtivelymon, just different people, the situation also has a priority.


    This is mainly because, in the past few centuries, inbreeding wasmon among the royal families of Europe.


    So it also produced many gic defects, including famous hemophilia, as well as various other inherited congenital diseases.


    Helena''s father, who knew from his youth that he was in poor health and knew that his mother was in her prime and that he might


    not live to inherit the throne, had pinned his hopes on his own children.


    But to his despair, Helena was born with an inherited congenital heart defect that was even more severe than his own.

 Chapter 3420

    Chapter 3420


    Helena''s disease, a congenital tetralogy of Fallot.


    This disease, which represents her heart system, was born with four huge defects from birth.


    People who have this disease have a mortality rate of about 50% within three years of age, and 90% of patients do not live to


    adulthood.


    Helena was born when her father was 25 years old and her grandmother, the Queen of the Nordic countries, was 60 years old.


    At that time, because her father was the Crown Prince and the first in the line of session, she was naturally established as the


    second in line of session.


    Later, her father discovered Helena''s congenital disease, but in order to let her inherit the throne someday in the future, he did not


    tell the royal family about it.


    But privately found the best doctor for her, with the best method of treatment, and strive to let her live longer.


    Helena''s father believed that although his chances of inheriting the throne were slim, as long as he concealed Helena''s birth


    defect and did everything he could to keep her alive until she was 25, then she would have a chance to inherit the throne before


    she died.


    Because he himself and Helena''s grandmother, were only thirty years apart, but Helena and her grandmother were sixty years


    apart.


    Under normal circumstances, the current queen will live until she is more than eighty years old is about the same.


    If Helena can live until she is twenty-five, then her grandmother will be eighty-five years old.


    As long as Helena canst until her grandmother dies, then she can sessfully ascend the throne.


    And as a member of the royal family, the only pinnacle of life is to inherit the throne.


    Therefore, in her father''s opinion, as long as she can sessfully ascend to the throne, even if she can only be queen for one


    year or even one month, her life can be consideredplete.


    For the first ten years, Helena''s health has been hidden very well, but when her father died, she was so sad that she suddenly


    had a heart attack at the funeral, and was admitted to the hospital for emergency treatment before she turned to safety.


    Her grandmother, the current queen realize that they were cheated, so they decided to deprive Helena of the right of session,


    and instead, her uncle''s daughter, that is, Helena''s cousin, was established as the first sessor.


    The loss of her father''s blessing, but also lost the inheritance qualifications, in the royal family was immediately infinitely


    marginalized.


    Even though she was seriously ill, she still could not escape the fate of exchanging benefits for the royal family and was forced to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    marry the Wade family.


    Even though the royal doctors concluded that she had at most three to five years to live, the royal family was still unwilling to give


    her freedom.


    In the royal family''s view, three to five more years were enough, and they intended to make good use of the three to five years to


    try to get some resources and financial support from the Wade family, which would surely be able to benefit a lot.


    The reason why she agreed to all this is also that the royal family used her mother''s future old age as ckmail.


    If she did not agree, then after her death, her mother would be expelled from the royal family and lose all royal treatment, which


    would mean that her mother would not even have a pension in the future.


    Helena did not want to die, leaving her mother alone, old and helpless, so she was forced to agree to it.


    Recently, she has been walking on thin ice.


    On the one hand, she was worried that the Wade family would find out about her body, and on the other hand, she was also


    worried that after she married Morgan, a person without any emotional foundation, she was afraid that it would only speed up her


    death.


    In that case, one would not even have the opportunity to properly apany one''s mother again before dying.


    Thinking about this, Helena could not help but shed two lines of tears.


    A person in a foreign country, this feeling of being manipted by fate, unable to resist, unable to help themselves, is really too


    painful.


    At the same time, she couldn''t help but think of Charlie.


    Then, she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, "Could that Charlie really has seen my illness?"


    "I heard others say that Chinese medicine has the saying of ''look, smell, ask, and cut'', and it is said that one can tell a person''s


    physical condition just by looking, so could it be that he is some kind of Chinese medicine expert?"


    Thinking about this, deep inside she couldn''t help but sigh, thinking, "What use is a Chinese medicine expert? Even if they can


    see my illness, they can''t possibly cure me."


    "My disease was diagnosed when I was born, and after more than twenty years, doctors all over the world can see what I am


    suffering from, but there is no way to cure it.......................... "


    "I have a huge defect in my heart as well as my cardiovascr and cardiopulmonary vascture, even a heart transnt is not


    going to cure it............................ "

 Chapter 3421

    Chapter 3421


    At the same time, in Sara''s Volvo.


    While driving, Sara asked Charlie: "Charlie, you just said that Helena is not doing well, is she sick?"


    Charlie nodded: "Yes."


    She couldn''t help but ask, "What kind of illness is it?"


    He thought about it and said seriously, "It''s not easy to say, it''s veryplicated, there''s a big problem with the whole system


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rted to the heart."


    Sara was surprised and asked, "Ah? Is it that serious?"


    "Yes." he nodded and said, "Very serious."


    She asked again, "Then is her life in danger?"


    Charlie exined, "The condition she is in is like walking on thin ice, at any time she may step in the air and fall into the water."


    Sara''s eyes wide: "No way, she looks so young."


    Charlie said ndly: "The disease never cares whether a person is young or old, so people who die young or even before they


    reach adulthood due to the disease have always been not a few."


    "That''s true...... " Sara nodded gently and asked, "Charlie, then do you have a way to


    save her?"


    Saying that, she said to him, "You must have a way to save her, right? When my father''s condition was so serious, you were able


    to cure him, so this Helena must not be a problem either, right?"


    Charlie graciously admitted: "That is certainly I can save her, I gave your father the kind of medicine only need half a pill to cure


    her."


    Speaking of this, he turned his words and said seriously:


    "But this medicine is too precious, and I don''t have any friendship with her, and today is also the first time we met, so naturally it is


    impossible to help her so much for nothing."


    Sara pondered for a moment and nodded, "Indeed, there are too many people on the verge of death in this world, even the


    immortals cannot save them all."


    Charlie smiled and said, "But people say that meeting each other is fate, so I more or less helped her just now. If she really had a


    heart attack, as long as she does what I told her, it can definitely save her life."


    Sara asked in amazement, "Is that what you just said about biting the tip of the right middle finger?"


    Charlie nodded: "That''s right!"


    Sara said with a smile, "Is this some kind of trick, could it be that biting the middle finger of the right hand when having a heart


    attack will have a miraculous effect?"


    Charlie shook his head and said ndly: "It''s useless for others to bite, but it''s OK for her to bite."


    "So strange...... " Sara was puzzled and asked, "The physiological structure of people are simr, why her right middle finger can


    save lives, but others can not?"


    Charlie mysteriouslyughed: "The heavenly opportunity cannot be revealed!"


    Said, and immediately admonished her: "You should not ask so many questions, okay? Focus on driving!"


    Sara spat out her tongue: "Okay...... "

 Chapter 3422

    Chapter 3422


    When the two arrived at the Gu family vi, Philip and Lenan personally cooked and had already prepared a table of meals.


    Seeing Charlie''s arrival, both husband and wife were overjoyed.


    Philip directly pulled him to sit at the dining table, took out the good wine he had, and was ready to get drunk with him.


    Lenan was also in a great mood and took out red wine to drink some with him.


    For Charlie, Lenan has really 10,000 likes, 100,000 satisfied, so when she looks at him, not as a future son-inw, simply as her


    own son in general.


    Charlie also liked this feeling in the Gu family, the Gu family treated him with unparalleled sincerity.


    In addition, the two families have been like a single-family for so many years, but also let Charlie really have a sense of home.


    Just as he and the Philip family were exchanging sses, Morgan sent Helena back to the hotel and returned to the Wade family


    to resume his duties.


    When Zhongquan saw that Charlie did not follow him back, he immediately opened his mouth and asked, "What''s going on?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Where is Charlie? Didn''te back with you guys?¡±


    Morgan was waiting toe back toin, when he heard Zhongquan ask, he immediatelyined angrily,


    "Grandpa, this guy Charlie is too much! So many of us went to pick him up, and he didn''t evene, but he even spoke rudely


    about you!" "I told him time and time again that you were waiting for him at home, but he said to me that he loved whoever he


    was, and that he had no respect for anyone!"


    Zhongquan frowned slightly and asked him, "Then where did he go?" "Went to the Gu family." Morgan said in exasperation, "That


    Sara of the Gu family drove to pick him up, and the two of them went together."


    Zhongquan nodded gently and said ndly: "Just go, it''s a good thing to get close to the Gu family."


    Saying that, he looked at Leon and asked, "Leon, did you tell Charlie toe home tomorrow anyway?"


    Leon immediately stepped forward. He said respectfully,


    "Master, I''ve already spoken to Young Master, he said he wille to the house early tomorrow morning on time."


    "That''s good." A stone fell from Zhongquan''s heart as he spoke, "Since he wants toe tomorrow, then let''s wait for him."


    Morgan did not expect that he had just approached the old man toin and say that Charlie had disobeyed the old man, but


    the old man was not angry at all.


    He couldn''t help but curse in his heart: "The old man usually pays the most attention to the family rules."


    "But when ites to Charlie, howe he has a double-track system? So Charlie can disobey the rules and disobey him


    directly? Why?"


    Morgan, who was indignant, immediately said, "Grandpa! There is one more thing, I need to ask you to do me justice!"


    Zhongquan frowned: "What is it?"


    Morgan said angrily, "Today at the airport, after Charlie met Helena, he actually put his hands on her and did some active and


    frivolous acts!"


    Speaking of which, Morgan''s emotions are getting more and more agitated, off the record again:


    "And he also asked Helena to believe in nonsense! Directly made her frightened!"


    "Originally Helena was going to follow back, but because she was offended by him, she was in a bad mood, so she went back to


    the hotel early."

 Chapter 3423

    Chapter 3423


    Zhongquan could not help but frown and asked, "There is this thing? What exactly happened, tell me in detail!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Morgan then immediately told the truth about the situation.


    Because Leon was there, so he did not dare to add too much fuel to the fire.


    However, he felt that the fact that Charlie took the initiative to grab Helena''s hand and babbled about it was already very rude in


    itself.


    After hearing this, Zhongquan also did feel a little ufortable.


    Helena was Charlie''s future sister-inw, he should naturally keep his distance, and taking the initiative to touch someone else''s


    hand was indeed a bit nonsensical.


    So, he frowned and asked Morgan: "You said that he was babbling nonsense, what exactly did he say?"


    Morgan said angrily: "He said Helena''s situation is not very good, the recent need to pay more attention to what, but also touched


    Helena''s hand, said that let her bite the tip of the right middle finger in critical moments!"


    "Isn''t this fcuking bull5hit? I''ve never heard of a sudden illness, biting the fingertip can work! I think he''s just trying to take


    advantage of her!"


    At this time, Morgan''s father, Andrew, immediately stepped forward and said with a pained face, "Dad! Helena is from the Nordic


    royal family and has many rules and manners."


    "If today''s incident makes her harbor ill will towards our Wade family, maybe our family will be in an international scandal! In that


    case, our family will lose face abroad!"


    When Zhongquan heard this, he couldn''t help but frown and asked Leon:


    "Leon, you were there, do you think Charlie was serious when he said those words at that time, or was he just talking out of his


    mouth?"


    Leon said respectfully, "Back to Master, I think Young Master, he did mean it, it''s not like he had any frivolous intentions."


    Zhongquan nodded gently and spoke, "I think so."


    Morgan instantly blurted out, "Grandpa! You are not serious, right? Charlie is clearly taking advantage of Helena, how can you


    think he doesn''t have a light heart?"


    Zhongquan ndly said, "In my opinion, he should have seen some kind of problem with Helena''s body from her."


    "From what I know about Charlie, he would not be so idle as to rack his brains and make up stories to take advantage of a girl."


    Morgan protested: "Grandpa, you are too much towards him! As the saying goes, you don''t know who you are, and you don''t


    know what kind of character he has in his bones after being away from home for so many years!"


    "Besides, Helena is such a beautiful woman, it is only normal for many men to have unrequited thoughts when they look at her,


    why wouldn''t Charlie?"


    Zhongquan gently shook his head, humming augh, said seriously: "Morgan, you reallyck understanding of Charlie, but at


    least I understand him more or less.............. "


    Speaking of this, Zhongquan looked at Morgan and said seriously, "And your understanding of him is really a little toocking!"


    "If you know more about him, you will know that if he wants to make light of a girl, there is no telling how many girls will line up to


    send him to the door to make light of him."


    "And, any one of them taken out, will not be worse than Helena!"


    Hearing these words, Morgan almost did not spit out the mouthful of old blood he was holding in his chest.

 Chapter 3424

    Chapter 3424


    In Morgan''s heart, he cursed: "Da*n it! Old man, what do you mean by that?"


    "Do you mean that he, Charlie, is a bully and has many women, even many women stronger than Helena, who have taken the


    initiative to throw themselves at him?"


    Thinking of this, he was even more depressed: "What the hell does this mean? Is it a deliberate attempt to squeeze me?"


    He was almost crying, his voice was choked with a few words:


    "Grandpa...... even if you are entric, you can''t be entric to this extent! Charlie is your grandson, I am also ah!"


    "And Helena is also your future granddaughter-inw, you even if you do not decide for me, you have to decide for her! You can''t


    let her have a cold heart before she even gets married, right?"


    Zhongquan didn''t have the energy to pay attention to Morgan''s mood at this time, he saw Morgan''s emotion and spoke with some


    impatience,


    "All right! Let''s not talk about this matter anymore! I believe that Charlie is not that kind of person!"


    After that, he said very seriously: "Since Charlie said that Helena''s situation is not good, I think it is best to arrange a doctor to do


    a medical examination for her."


    "The day after tomorrow she will participate in our ancestral ceremony, and then wait two days to get engaged to you."


    "If Helena at this time in our territory suddenly had any disease, not only will affect our subsequent series of rhythm, and we will


    not be good with the Nordic countries. And we are also not good to exin to the royal family of the Nordic countries."


    Morgan almost copsed and said, "Grandpa! How can you listen to the words of that guy Charlie if you don''t do justice to Helena


    in this matter?"


    "If we drag her to the medical examination at this time, then she will definitely think that we are all crazy!"


    Zhongquan did not pay attention to him, turned to Leon, very serious instructions:


    "Leon, you arrange some experts from our own hospital, to the hotel, to Helena to do a medical examination, to rule out the risk of


    cardiovascr disease."


    "In addition to drawing some blood samples back, all the biochemical tests on blood in theboratory and do all over again."


    Leon immediately said, "Yes master, I''ll go arrange it."


    Morgan hurriedly stepped forward and said in a very dissatisfied tone,


    "Grandpa! Do you really want to arrange for a whole bunch of doctors toe to your home to examine Helena''s body just


    because of one word from Charlie?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Have you ever considered Helena''s mood? What if she is very reluctant to do this?


    What if she has any opinion about our family because of this matter?"


    Zhongquan waved his hand: "This kind of thing is better to believe it than not to believe it. Let Leon ask about it."


    "if Helena is very resistant, then we do not force it, but if she has no opinion, then the medical examination is done and we are all


    happy."


    Leon immediately nodded and said, "Then I will go and prepare, and try to get a female expert to go there, so that Miss Helena


    should not be too reluctant."


    Morgan''s heart was depressed to death.


    But at this kind of time, he didn''t dare to say anything more, only the hatred for Charlie in his heart became even stronger.


    Then, he hurriedly looked at his father, Andrew, hoping that he could help.


    Andrew also did not want to just eat a dumb loss for nothing, and immediately said offhandedly, "Dad, I think............................ "


    Zhongquan immediately reached out and interrupted him, saying very seriously: "I know what you want to say, hold back, not a


    word!"


    Andrew''s expression instantly frozen, can only be gray, and turned back a few steps, hiding behind the crowd without saying a


    word.


    And deep inside he was already depressed to the extreme, could not help but curse: "Hey! What the fcuk is this!!! The old man is


    old and confused? Surprisingly, he is determined to defend that Charlie!"


    On the side, although Cynthia did not say anything, but deep inside her heart, those twists and turns had been run back and forth


    by her for many times.


    In her heart, she thought, "I originally thought that this time when Charlie came back to participate in the ancestral ceremony, big


    brother and Morgan would definitely not let him have a good time and would definitely try everything to suppress him."


    "And in fact, big brother and Morgan did do so, but who would have thought that the weight of the two of thembined in front of


    the old man would not be as much as Charlie who didn''t even show his face!"


    "Originally I was hoping that they woulde to help me export my anger, but now it seems to be a blind thought."


    "If even they can not deal with this boy, then in the future in the Wade family will really no one can deal with him.......................... "


    Thinking of this, she suddenly felt that she had to hurry to find a way to improve rtions with Charlie.


    "The purpose is to make her willingly ept the medical examination, we are also for her good, in case she has any


    shorings, it''s not easy to exin to her family."


    Cynthia hastily agreed and nodded, "Okay dad, then I''ll go there with housekeeper Leon!"

 Chapter 3425

    Chapter 3425


    Soon, eight female experts, departed from the Wade family''s private hospital to the Shangri-La Hotel in Eastcliff.


    Leon, together with Cynthia, also hurriedly rushed over from the Wade family.


    At this moment, Helena was leaning on the soft head of the bed, full of weakness.


    She hesitated with her cell phone and sent a request for a video call to her mother who was far away in Northern Europe.


    There is a six-hour time difference between the Nordic countries and Eastcliff, and 1 p.m. Eastcliff time was exactly 7 a.m. Nordic


    time.


    With Helena''s knowledge of her mother, she must have gotten up by now.


    Soon, the video was connected, and Helena''s mother was sitting alone at the table eating breakfast on the other end of the video.


    She looked at Helena and couldn''t help but smile, "How do you feel in China? Is there anything you don''t like?"


    Helena wanted to say that she was not toofortable with everything here, but she was afraid that her mother would be worried


    and distressed, so she could only say with a forced smile, "There is nothing to get used to, everything is fine here."


    After that, she saw in the video that her mother''s breakfast was just a ss of milk, a few slices of bread, and a small piece of


    butter, so she couldn''t help but say with some heartache, "Mom, why are you hiding in your room eating by yourself? Why don''t


    you go to the dining room to eat."


    The direct royal family of the Nordic countries, all of them live inside the pce, where most people do not fire to cook, and the


    royal family has its own dining room specifically for the royal family members.


    Helena''s mother gave a bitterugh and said, "A widow without a husband, here everywhere to be looked at, I still prefer to stay in


    my room by myself and try not to deal with them."


    Saying that, she couldn''t help but ask, "Helena, how is your body feeling?"


    Helena hesitated slightly, smiled faintly, and said, "I''m still fine, you don''t have to worry about me."


    After saying that, she struggled for a moment, but still couldn''t hold back and spoke, "By the way mom, I met Morgan''s cousin


    today, he seems to have seen that I am not well at first nce."


    "Really?" Helena''s mother instantly tensed up and said offhandedly, "If the Wade family knew that you are seriously ill, they would


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    definitely withdraw from the marriage, right?"


    Saying that, her eyes were red, and she couldn''t stop the tears from flowing down, choking, "Helena, mom really doesn''t want you


    to return to this ce anymore."


    "Coming back here, they will only try to squeeze your value and your life by all means


    Helena hurriedlyforted, "Mom, don''t worry too much, that cousin of Morgan''s, doesn''t deal too well with Morgan or even the


    whole Wade family, so I guess he shouldn''t tell anyone else."


    Helena''s mother breathed a sigh of relief and said seriously, "That''s good...... Mom


    hopes you can live well in China, thousands of kilometers away from the family, you can also get rid of their control and live a little


    more freely."


    Helena also could not help but choke up a little, nodded repeatedly, and said, "Mom, you have to take care of your health, do not


    worry about me."


    "Okay...... " Helena''s mother nodded, remembered something, and said, "By the way,


    your grandmother''s health is not too good recently, so your uncle said that he and your sister have to take care of them every step


    of the way."


    "So they can''te to China to attend your engagement. He will send your grandmother''s butler Wilkin to attend on behalf of the


    royal family."

 Chapter 3426

    Chapter 3426


    Helenaughed bitterly and said, "I just promised them a marriage with the Wade family on the first foot, and they didn''t even


    bother toe to the engagement party on the second foot, this is too snobbish............................................... "


    Helena''s mother shook her head and said, "It''s not their problem, it''s that your grandmother''s condition is really not very good,


    now she is bedridden, the medical team has transformed her room into an intensive care unit, and several doctors and nurses are


    on guard every day."


    Helena hurriedly pursued the question, "Is it that serious? What exactly is going on?"


    "Very serious," Helena''s mother spoke: "The specific situation is veryplicated, mainly in old age, many organs of the body


    have reached the edge of failure."


    "I heard that she has at most two or three months left, these days, your uncle privately, has begun quietly preparing your sister''s


    enthronement ceremony Up."


    Helena nodded gently and said seriously, "If Olivia ascends the throne, it will be a good thing for us, at least she will remember


    that she and I have been sisters for so many years, and will be kinder to mom."


    "I hope so." Helena''s mother let out a bitter smile and said, "Ever since your father died, the family has not treated me as a


    member of the royal family anymore, and Olivia may not change much if she inherits the throne."


    Helena was busy saying, "When Olivia ascends to the throne, I will find an opportunity to talk to her, at least to restore the monthly


    standard of living that the royal family gave you when father was alive, if not, I will bring you to China."


    "Forget it." Helena''s mother said heartbreakingly, "You are not married into the Wade family yet, everything is still unknown, so I


    won''t cause you any trouble."


    Helena sighed and was about to speak when the doorbell suddenly rang.


    She then said to her mother, "Mom, someone is ringing the doorbell, I''ll go check it out."


    "Go on." Helena''s mom admonished, "You don''t have to worry about me, make sure you take care of yourself." "I know mom."


    Hanging up the video, she came to the door of her room and peered through the cat''s eye, and found that standing outside the


    door were, surprisingly, Morgan''s aunt Cynthia and the Wade family''s butler Leon.


    She hurriedly opened the door and politely said, "Ms. Wade, Butler Leon, what brings you here?"


    Cynthia looked at Helena, stepped forward, directly grabbed Helena''s hand, and said with a full smile, "Hey Helena, Morgan''s


    grandfather heard that you are not feeling well, so he instructed me to hurry over to see you."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Saying that, she asked with a face full of concern, "Helena, how is your condition now? Do you need to go to the hospital? If you


    need to, just tell me, I''ll arrange it."


    Helena hurriedly shook her head and said, "Thank you for your kindness, Ms. Wade, there is nothing serious wrong with my


    body."


    "It''s just that I haven''t adjusted well to jetg in the past few days, and I went to the airport today, so I feel a little tired, so I should


    be fine after resting."


    Cynthia nodded and smiled: "Yes, yes, this jetg is really the most painful thing, we are also worried about your body if you do


    not get enough rest for a long time, will certainly not be able to bear it."


    "And you also know, the day after tomorrow we will hold the ancestor ceremony, the Wade family''s ancestor ceremony is a very


    tedious, not exaggerated, it will take a whole day, then you must be more tired."


    Speaking of this, Cynthia said with concern: "So Morgan and his grandfather asked me to bring a few medical experts from our


    own hospital, let them first help you to do a systematic andprehensive examination."


    "So that you do not arrive at the ancestral ceremony day because of fatigue and then the sudden onset of any symptoms."


    As soon as Helena heard this, her whole heart suddenly tensed up.


    She knew very well that her condition could not be hidden in front of a professional doctor, and the doctor only needed to do an


    electrocardiogram to see the huge problems lurking in her body through the abnormalities on the electrocardiogram.


    The Wade family suddenly wanted to send someone to do a medical checkup on her, she certainly did not dare to agree.


    So she said offhandedly, almost without thinking, "Ms. Wade, thank you and Mr. Wade for your kindness, but I really don''t have


    any major health problems, so I don''t need to bother you guys!"

 Chapter 3427

    Chapter 3427


    Cynthia saw that Helena did not hesitate to refuse the doctor''s offer to check, and deep in her expression there were also a few


    nervous and apprehensive thoughts, the heart can not help but feel some suspicion.


    Generally speaking, only the poor, or those who are not so well-off, are more afraid to see a doctor.


    Because they grew up knowing that as long as they go to the doctor, it must be in the case of their own sickness.


    Just because they grew up going to the doctor, either by injection or medicine, it will leave them a psychological shadow of the


    doctor, so that the mention of the doctor can not help but be a little nervous.


    Many people from such families, even as adults, also have a great fear of doctors, usually life, but also in line with the basic


    principle of not going to the hospital as far as possible.


    But Helena has not a poor origin, she is a descendant of the Nordic royal family with a history of several hundred years.


    Normally, both the royal family, or members of theserge and wealthy families, certainly from childhood has developed the habit


    of frequent dealings with doctors.


    In the case of the Wade family, not only does it have its own team of health care doctors, but it even has its ownprehensive


    private hospital.


    Except for members like Charlie, who left the Wade family when he was a child, other members of the family have at least two to


    three very in-depthprehensive medical examinations a year.


    Especially for those underage offspring, basically every month or two, a health care doctor wille to do a physical examination


    and growth and development assessment.


    Usually, if there is any difort, they don''t have to go to the hospital by themselves, but the whole team of doctors wille to


    the door and serve with absolutepassion.


    Therefore, children growing up in this environment, not only will not be afraid of doctors, but are highly dependent on doctors, a


    little bit of what headache, brain fever, are eager to call the personal doctor over 24 hours care.


    Because of this, Cynthia is a little suspicious.


    She felt that Helena''s fear of doctors must have some hidden agenda.


    So, she deliberately smiled and said: "Helena, you do not need to be so nervous, the doctor is just to help you do some routine


    checks, no injections or medication, what is there to be afraid of?"


    "At most, a few tubes of blood will be drawn and tested to see if there are any abnormalities in the biochemical indicators, so just


    rx, it will be fine!


    She said, without waiting for Helena to state her position, she immediately turned around and instructed Leon to the side:


    "Butler Leon, you hurry up and let the doctorse up, let''s have a faster pace, it will not affect Helena''s rest."


    Leon did not hesitate to say: "Yes, Miss, I will ask them all toe up now."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Helena was so nervous that she said, "Ms. Wade, I''m really fine, I just need to rest more, so I don''t need to bother you to make


    such a big effort!"


    Cynthia smiled and said, "Dear! You will be my niece-inw soon, so what''s the point of being polite to your aunt?"


    "Besides, I''m here, those experts are also here, so don''t think so much, rx and let them check you out, it won''t take long."


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do.


    The more Cynthia behaved in a meticulous manner, the more nervous Helena''s heart became.


    She knew very well in her heart the consequences of this matter.


    "With the strength and status of the Wade family, if they knew that she was terminally ill and would live for a few more years at


    most, then they would never agree to this marriage     "


    "To put it bluntly, as long as I let the expert brought by Cynthia do the medical examination today, then I will definitely be


    withdrawn from the marriage by the Wade family    "


    "To be fair, I don''t have any feelings for Morgan, and I don''t want to marry him or be his wife at all...................... "


    "But, I simply don''t have any choice now, if I don''t marry Morgan, then my mother won''t get any protection in her old


    age.................... "


    "She married into the royal family for more than twenty years, has not done any work, nor any social insurance, medical


    insurance, or even any personal assets under her name."


    "Just stay in the royal family, at least she can have the royal arrangement of clothing, food, housing, transportation, free medical


    care from the family as well as living subsidies."


    "But if she is driven out by the family, then she will lose all security in her old age...... "

 Chapter 3428

    Chapter 3428


    Thinking of this, Helena could only toughen up her attitude and said with some dissatisfaction,


    "Ms. Wade, I know you also have a good intention, but you suddenly brought a bunch of experts over and forced to give me a


    medical checkup."


    "This is also a bit unjustified, right? Although I am about to marry Morgan and be the daughter-inw of the Wade family, I


    should at least have basic human rights."


    Cynthia said with a smile, "Oh Helena, that''s too serious, how does it go up against human rights?"


    "No one wants to deprive you of your human rights, just want to give you a checkup so that you don''t have any health problems."


    Helena said very seriously, "The most direct response to human rights is that if I don''t want to undergo a medical examination,


    then no one can force me to undergo a medical examination."


    "If I don''t even have this freedom, if this basic human right is not respected, then I really have to seriously consider this marriage!"


    Seeing Helena''s strong reaction and escting the nature of the matter, Cynthia couldn''t help but sigh in her heart:


    "This Helena, she''s even ying with me to get to the top of the line, and she''s even trying to put me in my ce, she''s smart


    enough! It seems that she is determined not to ept the medical examination!"


    Thinking of this, Cynthia also knows that she certainly can''t force her now.


    Otherwise, it is possible that this princess of the Nordic royal family will simply shake off her hand and go home.


    And Helena''s attitude also made her more and more firm in her judgment.


    "It seems that this Helena, may also really have some kind of physical hidden...... "


    Thinking of this, she also did not dare to make a rash decision, and could only apologize to her: "Dear, Helena, I really did not


    expect you to be so sensitive about this matter, sorry!"


    "But you should not be angry, I do not have any intention of forcing you, medical examination of such things is originally for your


    health, but the premise is certainly to respect your personal wishes, since you do not want to check, then we do not check!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Helena heart was finally relieved, her expression also eased a few points, said: "Sorry, Ms. Wade, I''m not angry, just think in this


    matter, I deserve to be respected, just now the words are a little presumptuous ce, I hope you can understand."


    "Understand understand!" Cynthia nodded repeatedly and smiled, "I certainly understand what you mean."


    "That''s good." Helena spoke, "Ms. Wade, I''m a bit sleepy and would like to rest and sleep for a while, so if there''s nothing else, I''ll


    go back to my bedroom."


    Cynthia smiled and said, "Fine, fine, you go back and rest, take a good bath, and sleep, I''ll have Morgane and pick you up for


    dinner at home tonight."


    Helena smiled reluctantly, "Let''s talk about it in the evening."


    "Okay, let''s talk about it in the evening." Cynthia spoke, "In that case, then I''ll leave you alone for now, you have a good rest."


    "Okay." Helena then said, "Then Ms. Wade, take care, I will not see you off."


    Cynthia waved her hand: "No need to send off, no need to send off, you go back quickly, I''m leaving too."


    With that, she watched Helena return to the room and close the door behind her before she turned around.


    Just turned around, the smile on her face instantly disappeared.


    Stepping out a few steps, she just met Leon who came from the elevator with eight experts.


    So she immediately said to Leon: "Leon housekeeper, don''te over, go down directly with this elevator."


    Leon was surprised and asked, "Miss, what''s wrong? The medical examination is not done?"


    Cynthia just half-smile with Helena, the heart is depressed, said in an unpleasant tone:


    "Still do a fa.rt! Her Highness said that we should respect her human rights, and her human rights are that she doesn''t want to


    undergo a medical examination."


    Saying that, Cynthia spat, discontented muttered: "A small European country''s princess only, but also fcuking with me here! I think


    she''s so vain, she must have something to hide that she doesn''t dare to let us know!"


    Leon nodded and respectfully asked, "Miss, what should we do now?"


    Cynthia impatiently waved her hand: "What else to do, of course, is to go back! I think there must be a fraud in the princess, I


    have to go back and talk to the old man face to face!"


    Speaking of this, with an expression unhappy, she continued: "Marriage with the royal family is certainly a good thing, but if they


    give us over a sick child, we can not just take it!"


    "If you marry here three or two years to die here, then the Europeans will not be able to scold us to the heavens ah?"

 Chapter 3429

    Chapter 3429


    The first thing Cynthia did when she returned to the Wade family was to go to Elder Wade toin.


    When Elder Wade saw her, he was a little surprised and asked, "Cynthia, why did youe back so soon? Have you finished the


    medical examination for Helena?"


    Cynthia said in an unhappy tone, "This Nordic princess simply did not give me a chance ah."


    "I said kindly to give her a physical examination, she said I vite her human rights, give me this pass on the line."


    "I saw her very determined, if I insisted on giving her a physical examination, then she would go back to her Nordic family."


    Hearing this, Zhongquan could not help but frown and muttered coldly, "She is so resistant to the medical examination, which in


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    turn makes me more convinced of Charlie''s judgment that there must be something wrong with her body, and she knows it


    herself."


    Cynthia immediately said in annoyance, "Dad! This Nordic royal family is too bullying, right? What is their intention to send a sick


    child to marry with us?"


    "If this girl has a sudden illness and dies in our Wade family, how will the Wade family exin it to the public?"


    Zhongquan nodded approvingly and said seriously, "What you said is indeed very difficult! If we really let Helena marry into our


    Wade family with her illness, there will be endless problems in the future!"


    Cynthia immediately said, "Dad! Why don''t you call Big Brother and Morgan toe over now, and let''s make this clear to them,


    and if Helena insists on not being willing to take a medical examination, then let''s withdraw from the marriage!"


    Zhongquan immediately waved his hand and said, "Forget it, don''t make any noise about it first, the day after tomorrow is the


    ancestral ceremony, whether we force Helena to undergo the medical examination or we directly withdraw from the marriage at


    this time." "It''s just a matter of making things worse, let''s wait until after the ancestral ceremony.


    Cynthia quickly nodded and said, "You''re still considerate, Dad! I''m so impatient that I can''t wait to set things straight with her and


    that royal family, so I''ve overlooked the importance of the big picture.


    Elder Wade nodded slightly and said, "Okay, you have also worked hard, go and rest, don''t talk to your big brother and Morgan


    about this matter."


    "Okay." Cynthia answered and said respectfully, "Dad, I''ll leave then."


    At this moment, Helena was still having palpitations because she had managed to escape a robbery.


    She knew that the Wade family was now suspicious of her, and if the Wade family insisted on seeing her medical test results, she


    would just be able to pass the first day but not be able to avoid the 15th.


    She was worried about what her mother''s future would be if she was withdrawn from the Wade family.


    Once she has no use for the royal family, it is impossible for the family to cover her future medical expenses, much less her


    mother''s retirement expenses.


    If one dies, one''s mother will definitely be expelled from the royal family.


    However, if she wanted to stay in the Wade family andplete her marriage contract with Morgan."


    "She would have to go over the hurdle of the medical examination, otherwise, the Wade family would never let herself through the


    door in a hurry.


    Thinking of this, Helena''s heart somewhatined about Charlie.


    Because of his words, the future of both herself and her mother is probably ruined.


    However, she knew very well in her heart that Charlie was not malicious when he said his problems, so she could onlyin


    at most, and there was no way to put it all on his head.

 Chapter 3430

    Chapter 3430


    Helena, who was in and out of a dilemma, was extremely depressed.


    She has even made the worst n, if really be withdrawn from the marriage, then she can only return to Northern Europe, and


    then go to beg her cousin Olivia."


    "Beg her to be able to look at the sister a part, to give her and her mother a way out.


    However, in a trance, an idea that seemed a bit absurd to her also sprang up in her mind.


    She thought to herself, "Could that Charlie really be a medical expert? He can see my illness at a nce, maybe he also has the


    ability to cure my illness......................... "


    Thinking of this, She seemed to have caught the only straw that could save her life, and thought to herself,


    "When I go to the Wade family tomorrow and meet him, I must find a way to ask him privately if he has the means to save me or


    not."


    At this time, Charlie, still in the Gu family, and busy with Philip to push a ss of wine.


    The two men drank to the point of excitement, even if the dishes on the table are all eaten, but they still do not want to get off the


    table, chatting while drinking, the atmosphere is very happy.


    Lenan can not help, and can not let the two men sitting at the dinner table drink dry, can only hurry to arrange for someone to go


    to the hotel to open a table back.


    Philip is in a very good mood, he drank too much, patted Charlie''s shoulder, said seriously:


    "Charlie, your uncle today is really happy! I''m in such a good mood, there are two reasons! Do you know what two?"


    Charlieughed, "Is my visit to the door considered one?"


    Philipughed: "That''s for sure! It''s my greatest pleasure that you cane!"


    Saying that, he asked again, "Then the second reason, do you know?"


    Charlie couldn''t help but shake his head and asked him, "Uncle, you might as well say it straight."


    Philip seriously said, "The second reason is that you returned to the Wade family this time to participate in the ancestral ritual!


    With your ability, I believe you are absolutely qualified to be the future heir of the Wade family."


    "And as long as your grandfather hasn''t turned into an old fool, he will definitely hand over the Wade family to you! Only you are


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    qualified to inherit your father''s legacy and carry the Wade family forward!"


    Charlie was silent for a moment and spoke, "Uncle, I''m not going to lie to you, but I actually don''t have any interest in inheriting


    the Wade family."


    Philip asked with a surprised face, "Why?"


    Charlie let out a bitter smile and said, "When my father took me away from Eastcliff, there were a lot ofints against the


    Wade family in his heart."


    "I was young at that time and didn''t know much about many things, but I knew that my father was disappointed in the Wade family,


    so I don''t have any good feelings towards the family either."


    Philip sighed and said seriously, "Charlie! Your father was disappointed with the Wade family because the Wade family was not at


    all on the same level as him, what your father wanted to do was to revitalize the family and make the family stand on top of the


    world."


    "But what the Wade family was worried about was your father''s overly aggressive development strategy, which could cause the


    whole Wade family to suffer great losses if it failed."


    Speaking of this, Philip, full of emotion said: "This is like a group of people nning to climb Mount Everest."


    "Your father''s goal was to point the sword to the top, while others, because of the fear of dying on the top, in the halfway up the


    climb when they want to go down." "They not only wanted to go down, but also take away all the supplies and materials,


    displeased."


    At this time, Philip picked up the ss, gulped down the cup of strong wine, red eyes, said: "Before your father decided to leave


    Eastcliff, we also sat together as today, drinking wine all day, only then we were in the opposite mood, and


    now............................................................. "


    Philip looked at Charlie and said seriously, "Charlie, your father was full of reluctance when he left Eastcliff, and I believe he was


    still reluctant at thest moment of his ident, you must inherit your father''s legacy, even if it''s just to fight for him, you must


    be the head of the Wade family!"

 Chapter 3431

    Chapter 3431


    Philip''s words made Charlie''s heart unable to calm down for a long time.


    When he thought of his father leaving Eastcliff with such resignation and loss, depressed, and finally dying in another ce,


    Charlie''s heart was as painful as a knife twist.


    In the past, he did not want to have too much involvement with the Wade family, because he knew that his father''s rtionship


    with the family ended up in a stalemate, and even the Wade family had to bear part of the responsibility for the death of his


    parents.


    Because of this, he has always avoided that family, as far as possible not to entangle with them.


    And Philip''s words again let him understand that his father in the Wade family, in fact, had always had a heart of resentment!


    Because, back then, it was the Wade family thinking negatively of him! The reason is that family negatively affected his passion!


    The reason for this is that the Wade family had failed him!


    As Philip said, his father died of hatred, and as his only son, he should not only seek justice for him, but also carry his banner and


    inherit his legacy!


    In this way, in order to truly console his spirit in heaven!


    Otherwise, no matter how strong and rich he is, if he cannot inherit his legacy at this point, he will not be able to make up for his


    father''s great regret before he died!


    With this in mind, Charlie silently poured himself a ss of white wine, picked up the ss with both hands, and solemnly said to


    Philip: "Uncle, thank you for the enlightenment! I will definitely inherit my father''s legacy and be the head of the Wade family


    and let the family stand on top of the world!"


    Speaking of this, he said with a cold expression, "Before I achieve my ultimate goal, I want to make the entire Wade Family


    submit to me! I want the entire family to honestly follow my steps!"


    "No one, shall ever leave my father alone halfway up the mountain as they did twenty years ago!"


    "Good!" Philip was iparably excited, shouted, and stood up, "Charlie! No matter what time it is, remember that you are


    Changying''s son!"


    "You must carry your father''s banner, stand at the top of this world, and make all the top families submit to you!"


    "Let the Wade family, the Su family, and the Rothschild family all kneel before you and worship you!"


    At this point, he looked up to the sky and sighed, "I hope I can see this momente in my lifetime!"


    "That way, I, Philip, can take this news to your father and mother, then, I will have no regrets in this life! I''ll be smiling in my


    grave!!!"


    This night in Eastcliff, many people fell into insomnia.


    Charlie was lying on the bed in the guest room of the Gu family, his mind was thinking about how to be the head of the Wade


    family and how to make the Wade family stand on top of the world.


    At the same time, he thought of the leader of the Cataclysmic Front who had not yet shown his face, Joseph Wan.


    He knew that Joseph''s goal was this time the Wade Family''s Ancestral Ritual Ceremony.


    Therefore, he spected in his mind that tomorrow, at thetest the day after tomorrow, Joseph woulde from behind the


    curtain to the front of the stage.


    He will definitely appear with the power he thinks is enough to crush the Wade family, which, for the Wade family, is a disaster, but


    for him, is an opportunity!


    People say that no breakage is impossible.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Wade family for so many years under the leadership of the old man, the development is said to be stable and very solid.


    If they kill back for no reason to take his power, they will certainly fall into the eyes of all the rebellious sons.


    So, want to take the old man''s right, it must be a division.


    The best opportunity to do so is via Joseph!


    When he shakes the Wade family to its core, it will be the day when I take over the power of the Wade family!

 Chapter 3432

    Chapter 3432


    At the same time, Joseph, who was also in Eastcliff, was also unable to sleep for a long time.


    Just after 12:00 a.m., he tore off yesterday''s calendar with his own hands and looked at the two words "April 4th", lost in thought


    for a long time.


    The defeat of Walter Chen and more than 10,000 soldiers in Syria certainly made him angry and heartbroken.


    But as April 5th drew nearer and nearer, he no longer thought about Walter Chen''s death and the blow that defeat brought to the


    Cataclysmic Front.


    Right now, he only thought about avenging his parents, so that his parents could rest in peace.


    In this regard, Joseph is the same as Charlie, both are filial sons, both carry the deep hatred of their parents, and both have a


    determination to overturn everything and get everything back.


    At this moment, Joseph stepped out of the room and stood in the courtyard, looking at the dozens of cheap coffins in the


    courtyard, his eyes were full of ughter.


    At that moment, his right-hand man Harmen came up to him and asked, "Supreme Commander, why haven''t you rested yet?"


    "I can''t sleep." Joseph murmured, saying with a resigned heart,


    "If only that Changying Wade was still alive, I would have chopped off his head with my own hands in front of my parents'' graves,


    so as to console their souls in heaven!"


    Harmen said, "Supreme Commander, you don''t have to think that way, if that Changying was still alive now, won''t he live another


    20 years? That would be a real bargain for him!"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Harmen said: "And the Supreme Commander, ording to my investigation to understand, Changying died a very tragic death."


    "It is said that when the crash ured, his entire internal organs, were ruptured by the steering wheel, his wife was even worse,


    stuck in the passenger side could not escape, and was burned alive."


    "Well...... " Joseph nodded gently and said lightly, "The thought of them dying so


    tragically makes my heart slightly morefortable."


    Harmen said, "Supreme Commander if you feel ufortable in your heart, I will bring someone to carry these coffins to the


    Wade family now!"


    Joseph waved his hand and said, "This kind of thing, it is better to do in broad daylight to shock everyone."


    "Tomorrow I will not only let the Wade family realize that a big disaster ising, but also let all the families in Eastcliff know that


    the son of that Arthur Wan is back!"


    After saying that, he stared at those coffins and coldly snorted with disdain, "Tonight, let the Wade family sleep onest good


    night, tomorrow morning at ten o''clock, carry all these coffins to the Wade family!"


    "As ordered, Supreme Commander!"


    The next day, Charlie got up from bed very early.


    Today was the plenary session before the Wade Family''s Ancestral Sacrifice Ceremony, and all Family members, including the


    side branches outside, would be present.


    If it was yesterday, Charlie still felt that it didn''t matter, as long as he arrived, it was no big deal if he arrived early orte.


    But today, for him, the meaning of it all has changed forever.


    If he wants to be the Wade family head, then today is extraordinarily important for him.


    Because, today was his first official return after twenty years away from the Family.


    Therefore, today was very important to him.


    The couple Philip and Lenan got up even earlier.


    Seeing Charliee out of the guest room properly packed and wearing jeans and a T- shirt, Lenan hurriedly went up and said,


    "Charlie, didn''t you bring a suit this time?"


    Charlie said, "Auntie, butler Leon told me before that the clothing for the ancestral ceremony is custom-made by the Wade family,


    so I didn''t bring it myself."


    Lenan nodded and said iparably serious: "You are returning to the Wade family for the first time today."


    "What kind of the first impression you leave on them is very important, you can''t dress too casually and let others underestimate


    you!"


    Saying that, she pulled him and smiled, "I especially found someone to customize a suit for you the other day,e and try it on!"

 Chapter 3433

    Chapter 3433


    Charlie did not expect that Lenan had specially prepared a suit for him.


    When he was wondering, Philip on the side said with a smile, "Your Auntie was afraid that when you came to Eastcliff, you won''t


    prepare a suit for yourself, so she specially asked the best custom-made suit master in London to make one for you."


    Charlie thanked, "Thank you, Auntie!"


    Lenanughed: "Why are you still polite with me? I estimated the size of the suit from the past, I don''t know if it fits you,e and


    try it on."


    At this time, Sara, who was wearing a dressing gown, came out of the room with a yawn and said with a smile, "Charlie, the suit


    mom ordered for you is especially awesome."


    "It is said that many prime ministers and presidents in Europe and North America are regr customers of that master! You go


    and try it!"


    Charlie was too gracious to refuse, so he followed the mother-daughter duo to the independent checkroom upstairs.


    The Gu family''s walk-in checkroom, which wasrger than a normal bedroom, was at least forty square meters. Lenan led Charlie


    to the dressing mirror on the entire wall, and then took out a brand new ck suit from the closet next to it.


    Sara also took out an ironed, wrinkle-free white shirt and a tie from a side closet.


    Lenan handed the suit to him and said with a smile, "Charlie, try it on to see if it fits."


    Charlie said with a little embarrassment, "Auntie, is there an empty room where I can try on the clothes?"


    Sara hurriedly said, "Mom, you go out first, otherwise he will be shy, I''ll just help him change here."


    Charlie helplessly said, "Sara, I can do it myself, why don''t you also go back first?"


    Sara said: "I am considered your family''s childhood daughter-inw, change a dress and I have to avoid...................... "


    Charlie blurted out, "How did you be a child bride...... "


    Sara said seriously: "Since childhood, I have been promised to you, what is the difference between this and a child bride?"


    Lenan then said with a smile at the side: "Okay Sara, don''t tease him, let''s go out first and let him change himself before wee


    in."


    Sara looked at Charlie, smiled wickedly, pulled the tie off the shirt, held it in her hand and shook it, and said, "Charlie, I''ll tie it for


    youter."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, she went out of the checkroom with her mother.


    At the same time, Helena, who was in Shangri-La Hotel, had also gotten up from bed.


    Last night, because she had been worried that she would go east, she had not rested all night.


    At first, she couldn''t sleep for a long time, and when she did, she had all kinds of nightmares, and she slept for less than two


    hours intermittently.


    Her original health condition is very bad, aftering to China these days she has not had enough rest, the health condition is


    even worse, sost night''s ordeal, for her simply add to the frost.


    When she got up, she felt that her heartbeat had been elerating uncontrobly and was almost out of control.


    She hurriedly took out a nitroglycerin tablet and put it under her tongue, which made her feel a little better.

 Chapter 3434

    Chapter 3434


    However, the whole person''s state is still incredibly poor.


    With the thought of being at Wade''s house almost all day today and tomorrow, she could not help but doubt whether her body


    would be able to hold up.


    However, she also knew that even if she could not hold up, she had to hold up, whether her mother would be able to support her


    in the future, basically all depends on herself.


    At this moment, she suddenly received a phone call from her mother, and as soon as the call was answered, her mother said on


    the other end of the line, "Helena, the royal family has just informed us that your grandmother is in a serious condition due to


    multiple organ failure and is in a severea and she may pass away at any time............................................................. "


    Helena was instantly shocked: "How did it deteriorate so fast?!"


    "It''s not clear." Helena''s mother spoke: "I only heard that the situation has deteriorated sharply, not under control, the doctor said it


    is impossible to wake her up, when to pass away, just a matter of time, fast if at most two or three days, slow, it will not be more


    than a week."


    Helena''s mood can not help but some sadness and loss.


    Although she was sometimes more dissatisfied with her grandmother''s strong hand, but many times, she could still understand all


    the decisions made by that tough olddy.


    This, naturally, also includes her abolishing her right of session to the throne.


    Although Grandma had held great power for so many years, she had always served the royal family to the best of her ability, with


    the single-minded hope that the royal family would continue to grow stronger.


    Therefore, every decision she made was not in her own interest, but in therger interest of the family.


    For this, Helena still admired her.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Now, her grandmother will soon pass away, but she is still ten thousand miles away in China, which makes her heart inevitably


    sad.


    At this time, Helena''s mother said: "If your grandmother passes away in these few days, I''m afraid your engagement party will


    have to be postponed."


    "ording to the rules of the royal family, you will definitely have toe back to attend your grandmother''s funeral first, then


    after attending Olivia''s coronation ceremony, and then go to back to China to hold an engagement ceremony with Morgan."


    "Understood." Helena spoke with understanding, "As a member of the royal family, the funeral of the empress and the coronation


    of the new emperor are naturally the two most important things."


    Saying that, Helena couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, can Ie back to see my grandmother onest time while she''s still alive?"


    "The engagement party will definitely be postponed, and there''s no point for me to stay here, and if Ie back after Grandma


    passes away, then I won''t have this chance."


    Helena''s mother sighed and said, "We can''t decide this matter, you have to ask Olivia what she means, although she has not yet


    been officially crowned, but she has taken over the affairs of the royal family."


    "If you want toe back to see your grandmother for thest time, you should first consult Olivia''s opinion, if she nods, naturally


    no problem. "


    "Okay!" Helena hurriedly said, "Then I''ll call Olivia right now."


    After Helena said goodbye to her mother, she immediately called her cousin, who was also the next empress to be crowned,


    Olivia.


    The phone rang for a long time, but there was no connection, and just when Helena was about to hang up and call backter, the


    phone was connected.


    Immediately, a woman''s slightly smiling voice rang out on the other end of the line: "Helena, how are you doing in Chinately, my


    sister."


    Helena said, "Olivia, I heard that grandma has been critically ill?"


    The other side smiled and said, "Yes sister, multiple organ failure, the doctor has told us to be mentally prepared to lose her at any


    time."


    Helena felt that Olivia''s light smile was a bit harsh, but at this point, she couldn''t care less about dwelling on this and hurriedly


    asked her,


    "Olivia, if Grandma''s condition is so bad, then she may not be able to wait for the day of my engagement before she passes


    away............ "


    "By then I will definitely have toe back to mourn, the engagement will definitely be dyed, so I want to exin the situation


    to the Wade family, postpone the engagement for the time being, ande back to see grandmother onest time, is that okay?"


    The other side of the phone was silent for a moment, and then the other side lost its smile and asked in a cold voice, "If I


    remember correctly, you''re getting engaged on the seventh, right?"


    "Right." Helena blurted out, "Three more days! I''m worried that my grandmother won''tst the three days, and then I won''t be able


    to see her onest time."


    The other party sneered: "Helena, Grandma is in aa and will not wake up again. No matter whether she is dead or alive in


    three days, your engagement with the Wade family will be held as scheduled, no changes will be allowed!"

 Chapter 3435

    Chapter 3435


    Helena did not expect her cousin to suddenly be so desperate.


    She subconsciously blurted out: "If grandmother really died before my engagement, how could the engagement ceremony still be


    held as scheduled?"


    "If word gets out, not only will the outside world spit on me, but also on the entire royal family!"


    Olivia on the other end of the phone said coldly, "Don''t worry, I will let her try to survive these three days, even if she really died in


    these three days,"


    "I will not release the news, I will wait for your engagement before announcing it to the public."


    Helena couldn''t help but rebuke angrily, "How can you do this? What do you take Grandma for? A tool controlled by you?!"


    Olivia said in a stern voice: "Helena! You remember that! It doesn''t matter if she lives or dies now! Your marriage to the Wade


    family is the most important thing!"


    "The Wade family has promised to invest three billion euros to develop tourist properties in Europe with the royal family


    immediately after you and Morgan get married."


    "If you dare to cause any idents, don''t me me for being rude to your mother!"


    Helena was furious and shouted angrily, "Olivia! I''ve always treated you like my own sister, and my mother has treated you like a


    daughter since I was a child, and now you''re going too far with this face!


    Olivia sneered, "Helena, Olivia is not what you called! Remember, you have to call me Her Highness the Queen!"


    With that, Olivia added threateningly, "Helena! I know you''re not well, but you remember my words! You''d better let yourself live a


    few more years to make sure that the cooperation between the royal family and the Wade family can bended,"


    "And never, never let anything happen to this matter! Otherwise, I will definitely throw your mother out of the royal family and let


    her live on the streets!"


    "How dare you!" Helena''s entire body was furious to the extreme, gritting her teeth and roaring, "If you dare to touch my mother, I


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    will kill you!"


    Olivia sneered, "Helena, you''d better be clear about the situation now, after grandma''s death, I will immediately ascend to the


    throne as the new queen."


    "How are you going to kill me? With that congenital heart disease body of yours? I advise you to save your breath!"


    As long as youplete your marriage with the Wade family and find a way to live a few more years and stay honestly in China, I


    will guarantee your mother''s life, otherwise, don''t me me for disregarding my rtives'' feelings!"


    Helena only felt a shiver down her spine. Originally, she thought that the royal family could most threaten her mother''s future


    retirement and livelihood.


    But she now realized that with Olivia, this bottom line was pulled even lower, and she even began to threaten her with her


    mother''s life.


    In this instant, she felt that the Olivia on the other end of the phone had instantly be an iparable stranger.


    She really couldn''t understand why this sister, whom she had known for twenty-three years, was such a snake-hearted person.


    But she also knew very well that if she insisted on confronting Olivia, her mother''s life would really be threatened.


    Because Olivia has now taken control of the entire family, and will soon ascend to the throne to be the empress.


    So she immediately said: "Olivia, I can agree to all your demands, but you must also promise me one condition!"

 Chapter 3436

    Chapter 3436


    Olivia sneered, "Good! You might as well say it and listen."


    Helena said word by word: "I can join hands with the Wade family, help you attract the Wade family''s funds, but you must let my


    mothere to China, I want to receive her into my care!"


    Olivia snorted coldly as if she had heard a big joke: "Helena, you are simply being whimsical. Do you still not understand why you


    have to go to China alone and attend the ancestral ceremony of the Wade family?"


    "It''s to keep you and your mother apart, so for your wedding with Morgan, although the royal family will send many


    representatives to attend, they will definitely not let your mother go there!"


    Speaking of this, Oliviaughed lightly: "From now on, you will not be allowed to return to Northern Europe half a step.


    Nor will she be allowed to leave Northern Europe half a step, until one of you dies! If you dare toe back, then neither of you


    will have a good time!"


    Helena''s entire body had nearly copsed!


    Only now did she understand that the royal family had asked her toe to China early to attend the Wade family''s ancestral


    ceremony, but it was actually with this idea in mind!


    "So, Olivia had already started nning this a long time ago!"


    "Separating me from my mother and using her as ckmail to force me to give in, Olivia, you are really a devil!"


    Furious, she immediately yelled, "Olivia, you can''t do this! If you don''t send my mother to China, I will never marry Morgan!"


    Olivia said disdainfully, "Whatever, anyway, your mother is now under surveince by my people, she has no chance to leave the


    pce half a step."


    "If you don''t marry Morgan as promised, then your mother willpletely disappear from this world, no one knows where she


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    goes, no one even knows whether she is dead or alive!"


    Speaking of this, Oliviaughed harshly, "So, do you think I will kill her, or kill her?"


    Helena''s brain was instantly dizzy, and she only felt that the speed of her heartbeat had far exceeded the load of her heart itself.


    She felt that her physical condition at this time was worse than ever before, and she could only say in a trembling voice, "Olivia, if


    I die of a heart attack in China, will you spare my mother?"


    Olivia sneered, "Stop acting for me here, I asked your health care doctor, he said you should still be able to live for three to five


    years."


    "The Wade family is also the top family in China, they should have a way to help you treat and make you live a little longer."


    Olivia threatened, "Helena, my good sister, just now, your mother has been taken away by my guards under house arrest."


    "From now on, you do not think you can contact her, you live well in China, do your luxury noblewoman things, as long as you


    honestly cooperate, your mother will also be able to live longer!"


    "I still have a lot of things to deal with before I ascend the throne, so that''s all for now my sister!"


    After Olivia said this, she didn''t wait for Helena to say anything and hung up the phone directly.


    By this time, Helena''s whole person hadpletely copsed.


    She immediately called her mother, but her mother''s cell phone was turned off.


    She immediately called the room''sndline, but it was unanswered for a long time.


    At this moment, Helena''s whole body was iparably desperate.


    She only felt her heart beating faster and faster, and also more and more chaotic, the huge pressure rushed straight to her head


    and chest, making her brain more and more dizzy, and also more and more difficult to breathe.


    Then, she felt a ckness in front of her eyes, and her whole body instantly copsed to the ground,pletely losing


    consciousness.


    Just then, Morgan, who was wearing a ck suit, stepped to the door of Helena''s room.


    He pressed the doorbell and waited patiently for a while, but finding no movement inside, he simply tapped the door and spoke,


    "Honey, I''m Morgan, I''m here to pick you up, are you ready?"

 Chapter 3437

    Chapter 3437


    At this point in the room, there is still no response.


    Morgan some suspicion, can not help but again increased the strength of the hand, hard tap on the door, shouted: "Helena, are


    you there?"


    There was still no movement in the room.


    At this time, the door of the next room opened and two young women came out, one with a Nordic face and one with a Chinese


    face.


    Morgan recognized them, these two women, were the attendants Helena brought over from Northern Europe.


    So, he opened his mouth and asked the Chinese girl: "Where is your princess?"


    That Chinese girl opened her mouth and said, "In the room."


    "How is that possible!" Morgan frowned and said, "I knocked on the door for half a day, but no one paid attention, did she go out?"


    "I don''t think so." The girl spoke: "If the princess wants to go out, she will usually tell us."


    Then, she also came over and knocked hard on Helena''s room door and shouted, "Your Highness, Your Highness, are you


    there?"


    There was no response in the room.


    The girl''s expression suddenly changed and she immediately took out her pocket room card and swiped it at the door, which


    opened with a sound.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Immediately, the two girls rushed in one after the other.


    Morgan hurriedly followed in, but before he entered the room, he heard a panicked shout inside: "Your Highness, wake up, Your


    Highness!"


    When Morgan rushed in, he saw Helena lying on the living room carpet,pletely unconscious.


    The Chinese girl immediately began to skillfully perform heartpressions on Helena''s heart, while urging Morgan: "Call an


    ambnce!"


    "Oh oh oh...... " Morgan then came back to his senses, he still did not know what the hell


    was going on, but he could only hurry to take out his cell phone and dial the emergency number first.


    As soon as the phone connected, the operator immediately asked: "Hello, emergency center, how can I help you?"


    Morgan said in a panic: "Uh..... that....... I someone on my side has fainted....... uh...


    ...need an ambnce!"


    The operator hurriedly inquired, "Yes, please tell me the address?"


    Morgan said offhand: "The address is the Shangri-La Hotel...... room number is.......


    room number..... oops crap, I can''t remember it all of a sudden........ "


    The Chinese girl shouted, "8th floor! 8108!"


    Morgan was busy saying, "Oh oh, 8th floor, 8108!"


    The operator said, "Okay received, Shangri-La Hotel, 8th floor, 8108, and also what is the patient''s condition that caused the


    fainting?"


    "What cause?" Morgan said confused: "This..... I do not know....... is fainted,


    unconscious ..     "


    That Chinese girl shouted, "Congenital heart disease! Severe tetralogy of Fallot! Please immediately send emergency personnel


    over, please contact the hospital with cardiology emergency ready to receive her!"


    Morgan all listened frozen, thinking in his heart: "Helena has congenital heart disease? Or is it severe? That Charlie was really


    fcuking right?


    While Morgan was in a daze, the operator on the other end of the phone had already heard the Chinese girl''s voice and hurriedly


    said, "Yes, I''ll arrange it for you! Please make sure you keep the phone open!"


    At this time, the Chinese girl said to the Scandinavian girl in front of her again, "Emily, Her Highness is in a very serious condition,


    please go get the defibritor!"


    "Yes!" The girl immediately ran back to the room, and ten secondster, she ran in with a first aid kit.

 Chapter 3438

    Chapter 3438


    Just after she reached Helena''s side, she immediately took out a portable defibritor from the first aid kit and started to prepare


    the defibritor for powering on.


    The Chinese girl looked at Morgan and shouted, "You get out! We''re going to defibrite Her Highness!"


    Morgan subconsciously said, "It''s okay, I''ll just watch here, I won''t dy you..... "


    Chinese girl shouted: "defibrition is to take off clothes! Can''t see the truth, do not you understand? Hurry out!"


    Morgan had to slink out of the room.


    At this moment, inside the room, one of the two girls continued to do external chestpressions for Helena, while the other one


    prepared the defibritor, ripped open Helena''s pajamas, and said, "The defibritor is ready!"


    "Yes!" The Chinese girl blurted out, "I''ll count to one, two, three, and after three seconds my hands will be disengaged and you will


    defibrite immediately!"


    "Okay!"


    The Chinese girl continued to applypressions to Helena while shouting, "One, two, three! Defibrition!"


    After saying that, she withdrew her hands like lightning, and the other girl skillfully took advantage of the gap to put the defibritor


    on Helena''s heart and, with a bang, performed the first defibrition.


    Defibrition just ended, the Chinese girl immediately continuedpressions, while observing Helena''s condition, and spoke:


    "The princess is still not awake, I will do CPR a few more times, you continue to prepare for defibrition!" "Okay!" Two minutes


    joules, prepare for defibrition!"


    The other girl was startled at hearing this and was about to ask something, but held it back.


    She also knew that the situation was urgent and she had to take a chance.


    So, she immediately adjusted the defibritor parameters and performed second defibrition.


    Unfortunately, this time Helena still did not have any response.


    Both girls were a bit panicked at this point, and the Chinese girl said through clenched teeth, "Prepare adrenaline................. "


    The other Scandinavian girl asked in a panic: "Now with epinephrine? The doctor has instructed that the princess''s heart must be


    dealt with epinephrine."


    "Not to use it as ast resort, because after using it, the princess is.... I am afraid that it will notst long........................... "


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The Chinese girl said, "No more, the princess can''t even be saved! In any case, we can''t let her just go, no matter what, we have


    to let her leave herst words, otherwise we can''t go back and exin to Princess Olivia!"


    Saying that, the Chinese girl added: "The princess'' current condition, if we dy another minute, it will be impossible to wake her


    up again!"


    "Okay!" The Scandinavian girl gritted her teeth and took out a closed package syringe from the first aid kit, which was already


    filled with a small amount of clear liquid medicine.


    The Chinese girl took the syringe from her hand, and while tearing the package, instructed, "Take out your cell phone and prepare


    to record!" "Okay!" The Scandinavian girl agreed, and then pulled out her phone and opened the video.


    Afterward, the Chinese girl aimed the needle tip at Helena''s heart and then stabbed it down without hesitation.


    The most effective way to get adrenaline at a time like this is to give a direct intracardiac injection.


    The doctor had long said that Helena''s body, as ast resort, could not use epinephrine, because once it was used, the


    stimtion suffered by the heart would cause her other cardiovascr and cerebrovascr diseases to strike instantly.


    But now there is no other way, only adrenaline can bring Helena back to light, even if only for a few minutes, but also better than


    just die directly.


    Sure enough!


    After an adrenaline shot into her heart, Helena''s heart instantly resumed beating.


    But, at this time, the heart, has be a boiler on the verge of explosion, even if it barely resumes operation, it is only the end of


    the strong.


    Immediately after the shot, suddenly she opened her eyes!

 Chapter 3439

    Chapter 3439


    Although only unconscious for a few minutes, but for Helena, as if in the dark for as long as a century!


    So the moment she woke up, she breathed heavily as if she had used up all her oxygen diving at the bottom of the sea and finally


    came up at thest minute.


    Immediately after, her vision returned, and her other senses gradually recovered.


    Seeing the two people in front of her, she immediately realized that it was her two attendants who had saved her. They were both


    very well trained in first aid and were with her to ensure her safety this time.


    Then she felt another sharp paining from her heart and looked down, only to see that the Chinese girl was holding,


    surprisingly, a syringe of adrenaline.


    She asked nervously, "You...... you injected me with epinephrine?"


    That Chinese girl said with a shameful expression, "Sorry, Princess Helena, your situation just now was so critical that I could only


    choose to inject adrenaline to wake you up."


    Saying that, she pointed to the cell phone held in the other girl''s hand and spoke, "This phone is recording, if you have anyst


    words, please seize the time to say them to the camera      "


    Helena gave a bitter smile and said, "If I''m right, you are also sent by Olivia to spy on me, right?"


    The Chinese girl did not speak, because she knew that the video was now being recorded, and once Helena died, the video was


    to be handed over to Princess Olivia in its original form, so she absolutely could not miss any words.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Helena shook her head gently and said weakly, "Actually, I don''t me you, if I hadn''t been


    injected with adrenaline, I might have died and had no chance to leave myst words, in the end, I have to thank you."


    The Chinese girl lowered her head in shame, not daring to look at her.


    And at that moment, Helena also turned to look at the camera and said word by word: "Olivia, I don''t know what made you


    be like this, but I beg you to let my mother live for the sake of my imminent death."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Otherwise, I will turn into a severe ghost, I will also crawl out from hell and take your life!"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she felt her heart''s beating speed up violently.


    The side effects of adrenaline had already begun to appear.


    She covered her heart to death and could feel the violent beating of her chest, which not only shook her heart to the point of pain,


    but also shook her palms to the point of numbness.


    Just then, the first responders from the ambnce had arrived.


    Morgan hurriedly smashed the door at the door and shouted, "The ambnce crew is here, hurry up and open the door!"


    The Chinese girl hurriedly found a bathrobe and wrapped Helena up, while the other girl also stopped the video recording.


    Helena then said weakly: "Please do me another favor, do not let these people in, my body after the injection of adrenaline, will


    certainly produce acute heart failure."


    "I can not be saved, why not let me stay here, thest point of time, I want to spend in peace and quiet alone."


    Chinese girl hurriedly said: "Your Highness, if you arrived at the hospital for the treatment, perhaps the doctor still has a way to


    extend your life........................................ "


    Helenaughed bitterly: "The extension is only a day or a dozen hours, there is no point, in order to live those ten hours more, all


    over the body to be inserted with all kinds of tubes, surrounded by all kinds of instruments."


    "I really can not ept, it is better to die with dignity."


    The two girls looked at each other, and the Chinese girl blurted out, "Your Highness, even if there is a glimmer of hope, please do


    not give up!"


    After saying that, she immediately stood up and opened the door of the room.


    The ambnce crew immediately rushed in with a stretcher.


    Seeing that there was a defibritor and injected epinephrine at the scene, they were obviously a little surprised.

 Chapter 3440

    Chapter 3440


    The Chinese girl hurriedly said to one of the first responders, "We gave the patient CPR


    and defibrition, and one milligram of epinephrine was injected inside the heart."


    "Please send the patient to the most authoritative cardiovascr ss hospital as soon as possible!"


    First aid personnel did not expect that there were two other connoisseurs here, but at this time, they did not care to ask too much,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    and hurriedly greeted several people together to carry Helena on a stretcher.


    Morgan with numb hands and feet, but feels that they cannot help, for a time do not know what to do, can only hurry to call


    grandfather Zhongquan.


    Once the phone call was made, he hurriedly reported the matter to Zhongquan.


    When the old man heard about it, his heart thumped, afraid that Helena would die in China at this time, he hurriedly said to


    Morgan: "Tell the emergency personnel to send her directly to the hospital affiliated to the Wade Group."


    "Where there is the best cardiovascr department in the country! We also immediately rush there!"


    Only then did Morgan remember that his own hospital was an authority in this area, and hurriedly agreed to say to the emergency


    personnel, "Send her to the Wade Group Hospital!"


    The hospital affiliated to the Wade Group, like the Shangri-La Hotel, was a wholly owned property of the Wade Family.


    Moreover, for the sake of convenience, the Wade family had built both the affiliated hospital and the Shangri-La Hotel, near their


    own manor.


    From the Shangri-La Hotel, whether it was to the Wade family''s hospital or to the Wade family''s manor, the distance was very


    close.


    The ambnce raced all the way to the emergency center of the Wade family hospital in a few minutes'' time.


    At the same time, Zhongquan also immediately postponed the time of his rtive''s visit, from 9 o''clock to 9:30.


    Then, he took the immediate family members of the family and went to the hospital in a sh.


    The Northern European royal princess had a heart attack in the Wade family, and once she died, it would have a huge impact on


    the Wade family''s reputation.


    So Zhongquan could only postpone everything for a while and rush over as fast as possible.


    The Wade family, arrived at the hospital almost at the same time as Morgan.


    And Zhongquan couldn''t ask about the situation, so he directly asked all the experts in the cardiovascr department to gather in


    the resuscitation room to conduct aprehensive consultation for Helena.


    And at this time, Helena''s condition was getting worse and worse.


    After ten minutes, several experts came to a unified conclusion.


    Then, the head of the department came out and said to Master Wade: "Master, this Princess Helena is suffering from severe


    tetralogy of Fallot and has produced irreversible heart failure after having used epinephrine."


    "And has reached the point where she can be dered critically ill, so please feel sorry for your loss."


    Next to him was Morgan, startled and said offhandedly, "How can I mourn? We''re not even married, and she''s not going to make


    it?"


    The department director nodded and said seriously, "Young master, in Princess Helena''s case, it is rare for her to live to such an


    age, the majority of patients with illnesses as severe as hers will not live to adulthood."


    Morgan swallowed and asked the expert afterward, "Then how long can she still live?"


    After pondering for a moment, the department director said seriously, "In my experience, I estimate that an hour to twelve hours is


    the most likely, and the best result is twenty-four hours."


    "Crap!" Morgan burst a foul mouth, said angrily: "This is not fcuking bullshit? A good living person, will be dead?!"


    The department director helplessly said, "In this disease, there is really nothing good for the time being, even a heart transnt


    can not solve the problem."


    Morgan felt a burst of reluctance and bad luck, hurriedly looked at Zhongquan, and asked offhandedly, "Grandpa, what should we


    do now!"


    When Zhongquan heard this, he was also baffled and said offhand, "Director Morris, organize a team of experts immediately,


    prepare resuscitation drugs and equipment, and send Helena to the airport with Morgan!"


    Saying that, Zhongquan added: "I''ll have the Concorde ready to take off and wait at the airport now, you can take off directly to


    Northern Europe when you arrive, we must send Helena to her home before she dies, we must not let her die in China!"


    Speaking of this, Zhongquan said with a worried face: "If she really dies here, we can''t get rid of this ck spot!"

 Chapter 3441

    Chapter 3441


    Hearing this, Morgan''s body jolted and he blurted out, "Grandpa, do you want me to send her back personally? I still have to


    attend the ancestral ritual!"


    Zhongquan blurted out, "After such a big incident, if our Wade family just let the doctor send Helena back, it will definitely fall into


    the limelight."


    "You are the eldest son and grandson of the Wade family, and her fianc¨¦, you can fully represent the Wade family!"


    "Moreover, by taking the Concorde, you can arrive in Northern Europe in four hours, you can return immediately after handing her


    over to her family."


    "And you can return this evening or at thetest in the early hours of tomorrow, without dying your participation in the ancestral


    ritual."


    Speaking of this, Zhongquan also urged: "Helena is your fianc¨¦e, if you do not send her back, the Nordic royal family will certainly


    pick a thorn in your side."


    "And the word will have a great impact on your reputation! You are young, you can''t just carry thebel of a transnational


    negative-hearted man!"


    Andrew on the other side also immediately said, "Yes, Morgan! This matter must be done by you! Otherwise, you will be cursed to


    death by the world!"


    Morgan couldn''t help but curse in a low voice, "D*mn bad luck!"


    After saying that, he realized that he had said the wrong thing and hurriedly said, "Sorry grandpa, sorry dad, I was a bit anxious


    just now, don''t mind."


    Zhongquan waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, hurry up and take Helena to the airport, remember to coax her a little on the way,


    don''t let her get emotional again, make sure she gets back to Northern Europe alive, understand?"


    "Understand understand...... " Morgan nodded his head in a hurry.


    At this time, Director Morris hurriedly returned to the resuscitation room.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Zhongquan looked at Morgan and said offhandedly, "Morgan, you go in with me and calm Helena down!"


    Morgan had to nod his head and went into the resuscitation room with Elder Wade.


    As soon as he entered the room, Director Morris said offhandedly to several doctors, "All of you hurry up and prepare emergency


    drugs, emergency equipment as well as oxygen machines and oxygen cylinders."


    "We will leave for the airport in fifteen minutes and then fly to Northern Europe without stopping!"


    As soon as the people heard this, they immediately scattered and went to prepare.


    Helena was lying weakly on the hospital bed, looking at Zhongquan and Morgan, and asked with a bitter smile, "Are you going to


    send me back?"


    Morgan nodded his head and said stiffly, "Helena, we have an old saying in China that says that leaves return to their roots, you


    are in such a bad condition, we have to send you back home before your condition deteriorates even further."


    Helena gave a miserable smile and said, "Okay..... thank you for your kindness....... but I''m afraid I won''tst until the nends


    in Northern Europe...... "


    As soon as Morgan heard this, his face was instantly green, the most fcuked up thing about this kind of thing is that as long as


    Helena can''tst till home.


    Even if she is short of breath a second before the nends, this matter is also the responsibility of the Wade family.


    Zhongquan also knows this well.


    If Helena is only a member of the big Nordic families, this is fine, after all, is a private matter between the two families, but Helena


    is the Nordic royal princess.


    Even if the royal family has long been no political rights, but after all, is also a political symbol of the region, it is impossible to


    Once the issue reaches a political level, this matter is not a private can easily solve!


    Zhongquan was in a dilemma.

 Chapter 3442

    Chapter 3442


    But, looking at Helena''s current situation, afraid that she really can''t hold on to return to her home.


    Just when he did not know what to do, Helena weakly spoke: ¡°How about............ how about you use your phone to take


    a video of me.......... I will......... I will say in the video that my death is because I grew up with a congenital disease.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°And your Wade family has........ nothing to do with it, so you do not........... need to be so anxious........ to send me to the


    airport.......... ¡±


    The most afraid of the future fall of the name of negative-hearted man Morgan heart is a bit happy, but said, ¡°Hey


    Helena, we do not mean this, simply wants you to be able to return to your beloved mothend, do not let you leave any


    regrets.¡±


    Although Morgan said so, his hand has reached into his pocket, took out his cell phone, and opened the video


    recording, and said to Helena: ¡°But your idea is really quite good.¡±


    ¡°In order to avoid misunderstanding of the people about this matter in the future, it is still hard for you to exin the


    situation to everyone.¡±


    Helena was not surprised that Morgan would do such a thing, so she turned to the camera and spoke with difficulty:


    ¡°Hello everyone................................. I am Helena,......... I grew up with congenital tetralogy of Fallot, and now the


    symptoms re up suddenly.¡±


    ¡°It may be difficult to survive this......... hope that people who see this video, do not me my death, on anyone.¡±


    Hearing this, Morgan and Elder Wade sighed with relief at the same time.


    And at this time, Helena''s eyes were red and she seriously said, ¡°In addition to that, I would like to plead with everyone


    to save my mother, who is now under house arrest by Princess Olivia of the Nordic Royal Family!¡±


    Immediately afterwards, Helena''s emotions were very excited as she angrily denounced, ¡°Olivia has deliberately ced


    my mother under house arrest in order to force me to join the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°And force me to help the royal family attract the Wade family''s funds, and to use her life and safety as ckmail to


    force me to give in!¡±


    ¡°I hope that Olivia, after seeing this video, can be pressured to restore my mother''s personal freedom, and at the same


    time, I also implore to ask the Nordic government to ensure my mother''s


    safety........................................................................... ¡±


    Speaking of this, Helena became even more emotional and sternly said, ¡°I also hope that after my death, the Nordic


    government can thoroughly investigate the facts of Olivia''s crime!¡±


    ¡°A snake-hearted viin like her must not go unpunished, let alone be the next queen of Northern Europe! She


    should be sent to prison and be a criminal that people all over the world spit on!¡±


    Morgan saw Helena emotional excitement, and even his body can not help but tremble violently, panic to go forward to


    soothe: ¡°Helena you must not be excited, now or the most important is your body!¡±


    Helena looked at Morgan, smiled sadly, and spoke, ¡°It''s OK, that''s it! When I die, please publish the whole video, that


    would be a big favor to me.¡±


    Morgan awkwardly coughed twice and said, ¡°Cough cough, should be should be, just a hand up, by the way, how are


    you feeling?¡±


    Helena smiled hard: ¡°Feel like a stalled ne, is falling fast, and the moment it hits the ground, everything will be


    relieved......................... ¡±


    The side of Zhongquan busy said, ¡°Helena, you still try to hold on, if you can hold on to Northern Europe, it would be


    best, to Northern Europe, there may be a chance to see your mother again.¡±


    Helena shook her head gently and said weakly, ¡°I may not be able to hold on, but you guys don''t have to worry, with the


    video I just recorded, even if I die now, you guys don''t have to take any responsibility.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhongquan''s nervousness instantly rxed a lot.


    At this moment, the monitor next to Helena emitted an ear-piercing warning sound, and her blood pressure, heart rate,


    and blood oxygen indicators were all dropping dramatically.


    When Director Morris saw this situation, he hurriedly shouted to several doctors who were packing up their things, ¡°The


    patient''s situation is critical, prepare for first aid!¡±


    Helena waved her hand with difficulty and whispered, ¡°Don''t bother, please leave me thisst bit of


    decency................................... ¡±


    Director Morris looked at Zhongquan and opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±


    Zhongquan sighed and said, ¡°Follow Princess Helena''s wish!¡±


    After saying that, he did not want to continue to stay in this kind of atmosphere depressing resuscitation room, so he


    turned around and walked out.


    The old man like his age, the most afraid of such asions, even if lying there to receive resuscitation is not himself,


    will always make him unconsciously associated it with himself.


    Seeing Zhongquan going out, Morgan hesitated for a moment and said offhandedly to Director Morris: ¡°Director Morris! I


    think we should definitely salvage! Otherwise, in case the Nordic royal family does an autopsy and finds out that we did


    not rescue with care at thest moment.¡±


    ¡°They may use this handle to attack us and say that we did not do a good job Speaking of which, Morgan stifled: ¡°In that


    case, wouldn''t we have to carry a fcuking ck pot again?

 Chapter 3443

    Chapter 3443


    Hearing that Morgan''s instructions were very different from the old master''s instructions, Director Morris asked, ¡°Young


    master, should I ask the old master for instructions then?¡±


    "No need!¡± Morgan said offhandedly, "You rush to rescue, make sure to take all the measures, if grandpa mes down,


    I''ll take the me!¡±


    Director Morris heard these words, and then associated with what Morgan said just now, afraid that not resuscitating will


    fall on people''s hands, weighing the matter, immediately said, "Okay young master, we immediately carry out


    resuscitation!¡±


    Helena''s deste eyes, staring straight at Morgan, wanted to open her mouth to disagree, but the words came to her


    lips and swallowed back.


    She knew that Morgan was only thinking of clearing everything away from her impending death, and did not want to


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    take any responsibility.


    Although she has some contempt for Morgan''s attitude, but to some extent, she can also understand, after all, this


    matter was deliberately concealed in the first ce.


    Thinking of this, she sighed miserably in her heart: "I me myself, if it wasn''t for Morgan''s brother Charlie who broke


    all this.¡±


    "I might still be continuing to deceive Morgan as well as the rest of the Wade family, so I have this downfall today, and I


    deserve it................................ ¡±


    So she gave up herst struggle and thought, "If these people want to pretend to rescue me, just let


    them................................... the sins that will be suffered in the rescue, just think of it as my atonement to the Wade


    family.¡±


    Seeing Helena''s miserable and desperate eyes, Morgan felt a little weak, so he hurriedly said to Director Morris: ¡°You


    guys resuscitate patients, I''m an amateur so I won''t add to the mess here, I''ll go wait at the door.¡±


    Director Morris nodded and said, "Then please move outside and wait for a moment.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Morgan answered, turned his head, and headed out.


    With Morgan gone, the other doctors had already rushed over and prepared to perform the final resuscitation on


    Helena.


    Helena didn''t say a word, her eyes were staring at the ceiling, and her heart was already expecting death toe soon.


    She knew that terminally ill patients who were resuscitated would generally suffer great pain and suffering, so she could


    only pray that the process would be as quick as possible and give her a dry run.


    At this moment, in her mind, for some reason, she suddenly remembered the scene when she met Charlie that day.


    Thinking of the way he looked at himself, remembering the way he grabbed his hand and said those words.


    At this point, a sudden jolt in her head!


    She remembered the instructions Charlie gave her at that time, the instructions that sounded very absurd and not even


    pseudo-scientific.


    "He said if my heart pain is too much to bear, bite right middle finger hard............  this method, will it really work?¡±


    Seeing that the doctor had already prepared the defibritor, prepared epinephrine and various equipment for


    emergency intubation.¡±


    ¡°Helena knew that even if Charlie''s words were absurd, as long as there was still a one-in-a-million or even one-in-a-


    million possibility, it was herst straw at this point!


    So, she raised her right hand with difficulty and put the middle finger of her right hand into her mouth!


    With the idea of making onest death struggle, Helena bit down hard on her right middle finger!


    An instant, intense pain, so that her eyebrows immediately locked.


    A doctor saw it and blurted out, "Director Morris, the patient is biting her own finger!¡±


    Director Morris, who was preparing to give her first aid, saw Helena biting her finger, and hurriedly said to the other


    doctors,


    "The patient is probably having a deathbed hallucination, so she can bite if she wants to, as long as she doesn''t bite her


    tongue.


    As she was speaking, Helena felt that her right middle finger suddenly had warm energy that broke through the


    shackles and flowed to her heart at a very fast speed!


    This energy transfer speed to unimaginable, as if in the hottest weather, almost dehydrated, suddenly drink a bottle of


    cold Coke, as long as a sip down, the feeling of survival will instantly prate the soul!

 Chapter 3444

    Chapter 3444


    Immediately after, she felt that her heart, which was already depleted to the point of stopping, was rapidly energized in


    this instant.


    Like an electric car that had run out of power and was about to stop working, suddenly reced with a fully charged


    battery! Instantly revived!


    This feeling made Helena feel like getting a new life! The entire state of the person, also changed radically!


    A female doctor was taking adrenaline and preparing to give Helena another injection into her heart.


    However, when she was about to stick the needle, the syringe in her hand was suddenly snatched away by Helena!


    The female doctor was startled, she did not expect that a dying patient would have such speed and strength.


    She was puzzled when she suddenly nced at the monitor next to her and blurted out in shock: ¡°Chief! The patient''s


    blood pressure, heart rate, and oxygen indicators have all recovered!¡±


    As soon as everyone heard this, they almost all subconsciously looked at the monitor.


    On the monitor, Helena''s blood pressure had recovered from 45/30 just now to 120/70!


    Heart rate, from less than 20 beats per minute, directly jumped to 72 beats per minute!


    The blood oxygen index had jumped from less than 60% to 95%!


    Director Morris was frozen, he looked at the monitor and muttered: ¡°This............ stupid machine is bullshitting us here,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Is it broken? Check to see if there is anything wrong with the connection between the machine and the patient! It''s


    fcuking amazing!¡±


    The doctor went up to check, shook his head, and said, ¡°There is no problem, every part is connected normally!¡±


    Director Morris was full of disbelief, went forward and patted the machine, and said, ¡°I suspect this thing is broken, or


    one of you go next door to the resuscitation room and push another one over!¡±


    But at that moment, Helena sat up all of a sudden!


    All the doctors froze on the spot.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    All of them were experts in the field of cardiovascr and cerebrovascr, and each of them had at least ten to twenty


    years of experience in the field, but they had never encountered such a thing.


    Thispletely overturned the medicalmon sense and medical experience they had umted over the years of


    study.


    It''s like an atheist, who has steadfastly believed all his life that there are no ghosts in this world, but suddenly at some


    point in time, he found that the ghosts of his dead rtives appeared in front of him.


    And even talked to him, this strong sense of reality and unreality crossed each other, making their worldview be


    magical reality.


    Helena at this time is looking at Morris and other doctors alike, shocked beyond words.


    However, unlike the other doctors who were confused, she clearly knew exactly what was going on with her.


    ¡°It was Charlie!¡±


    ¡°It was Charlie who saved me!¡±


    ¡°He wasn''t wrong at all, biting the middle finger of my right hand at the moment of crisis would save my life!¡±


    ¡°But I didn''t even take his advice seriously.......... and even thought he was just talking out of his a55........ If I had


    thought of him earlier, I wouldn''t have had to suffer so much....... ¡±


    ¡°But just now, although a lot of sins, but also let me see the true face of many people, including my side maid, and all


    the Wade family.......................... ¡±


    ¡°And just now, the mysterious energy that suddenly gushed out of my right hand must have been left there by Charlie!¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is he and what kind of godlike ability does he have to be able to do all this?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Helena had only one thought in her mind: she must go find him!


    ¡°No matter what, I have to see Charlie, because only he can help me, only he can save my life.¡±


    ¡°Save me and my mother from being manipted by the royal family, from being manipted by Olivia!¡±


    Thinking of this, she ripped off the oxygen mask, the blood oxygen meter on her finger, and the blood pressure meter on


    her wrist, and said offhandedly, ¡°Thank you, but I don''t need your resuscitation now!¡±


    ¡°This....... this........ " Director Morris was baffled.


    A dying patient, suddenly sitting up from the bed, and also said no resuscitation


    This is simply outrageous!


    So, he subconsciously said, ¡°Princess Helena, your current situation is very dangerous, at any time may be dead, we


    have to conduct aprehensive examination of you, or you may be in danger of life at any time ah!¡±


    But Helena didn''t give him a chance toe back to his senses, directly jumped off the hospital bed, and stepped out


    to go!

 Chapter 3445

    Chapter 3445


    Outside the resuscitation room at this time, the immediate family members of the Wade family, as well as Helena''s two


    maids, were still waiting anxiously.


    Everyone had already decided that Helena was definitely dead, so everyone was waiting for a clear message toe


    from inside.


    Zhongquan even instructed Morgan that as soon as Helena''s death was confirmed, he would immediately send the


    video to the Nordic royal family''s butler and then clear the rtionship.


    However, Morgan''s heart was more or less filled with regret.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, this exotic beauty is simply the object of all men''s dreams.


    But he has not been able to find the opportunity to k!ss, This is a total waste.


    Cynthia thought of something and quietly asked Zhongquan: ¡°Dad, should we ask Charlie toe over? He said at the


    time that Philip was cured by him.¡±


    ¡°And Helena''s body was also an abnormality that he discovered at first nce, maybe he can have a way to save her,


    or even a way to cure her!¡±


    Zhongquan waved his hand, "No!"


    Cynthia asked in confusion, "Why dad, if Charlie has a solution, then isn''t everyone happy?"


    Zhongquan shook his head firmly, lowered his voice, and said seriously, "Absolutely not! No matter what method Charlie


    has, his method of bringing people back to life must be invaluable! It''s definitely not worth wasting on Helena''s body!"


    Speaking of this, he added: ¡°This woman has been concealing her illness from our family, which in itself is not a good


    intention.¡± ¡°So why should our Wade family use such a precious method to save her? Repaying grievances with virtue? I


    am not that great!¡±


    Cynthia immediately understood Zhongquan''s meaning and quickly said, ¡°It''s still you, Dad, who is thoughtful!¡±


    In fact, Zhongquan had only said half of what he had in mind.


    The other half that he didn''t say was that Charlie''s method of bringing people back to life and rejuvenating them was


    something that he hadn''t had the chance to experience himself until now, so how could he give that opportunity to this


    girl?


    As the Wade family waited for the dust to settle on Helena, the door to the resuscitation room suddenly opened.


    Morgan was fiddling with his phone, and when he heard the door open, he thought it was the doctoring out, so


    without raising his head, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Is the person dead?¡±


    Just as the words fell, he happened to look up and saw the personing out of the door.


    What he, as well as all the Wade family members, including the two maids, didn''t expect was that the person who came


    out of the resuscitation room was Helena, who had been dered dead by the doctor and had at most one or two hours


    to live.


    When they found out that it was Helena, everyone was struck by lightning and did not react for a long time.


    Zhongquan looked at Helena with a horrified face and asked out of the blue: ¡°Helena? You................................. you


    how......... ¡±


    Helena looked at the Wade family in front of her, her heart was also disappointed, because just now the Wade family''s


    face, she hadpletely seen in her eyes.


    However, she is also very clear in her heart, she is right in the first ce, and can not me the Wade family people''s


    excessive reality.


    And she has no way to turn the other cheek with the Wade family now, because she knows in her heart that the only


    one who can save her now is Charlie.


    It can even be said that the only one who can save her mother now is also Charlie.


    Therefore, she looked at Zhongquan, bowed respectfully, and spoke, "Thank you for your concern, Elder Mr. Wade, I


    am already fine.¡±

 Chapter 3446

    Chapter 3446


    Zhongquan waspletely dumbfounded, just now she was about to die, and now she suddenly came out and bowed


    to him and said she was fine, this was too magical, right?


    Just wondering, he suddenly saw Helena''s right middle finger, there is a row of teeth marks with blood, which made him


    instantly dawn!


    ¡°I can''t believe I forgot what Morgan said when he came to tell me that day. Charlie had told Helena to bite her right


    middle finger when she encountered an unexpected situation so that she could save her life, so it seems that he was


    not making up a story!¡±


    ¡°Just....... just this is too godly! Why did Helena only need to bite her middle finger hard enough to cure her heart


    condition that was so severe that she was almost on the verge of death?¡±


    ¡°If this is some kind of physical therapy, then I definitely don''t believe it!¡±


    ¡°A sudden heart attack that serious, not to mention biting the middle finger, even if the whole middle finger was chopped


    off, there''s no way it would have any therapeutic effect on heart disease!¡±


    ¡°The only possibility is that Charlie must have used some kind of method to leave some kind of drug, or some kind of


    energy in the tip of her right middle finger!¡±


    ¡°My goodness........ Charlie is too young, how on earth did he master such a miraculous skill?


    At this time, Helena, found that Zhongquan actually stared at her right middle finger, hurriedly clenched her right hand


    fist, the middle finger on the injury to cover up.


    At this time, Morgan also ran over, dumbfounded and with some surprise, asked, ¡°Helena, are you really okay?¡± "I am


    indeed fine.¡± Helena smiled faintly and spoke, "Maybe the doctor here is highly skilled in medicine and saved me.¡±


    Morgan still looked incredulous and asked after, "So you are healed now?¡±


    Helena said, "I can''t be sure if I''m cured, but I feel much better now, so there should be no more danger.¡±


    At this time, Director Morris also ran out with several doctors, and Morgan hurriedly pulled him over and asked him,


    "Director Morris, is Helena really okay?¡±


    Director Morris nodded repeatedly and said, "Her Highness''s body-rted indicators have all returned to normal, and it


    seems that her physical strength and spirit are also very good.¡±


    "So she should be out of danger, but as for how the actual situation is uncertain, a further in-depth examination may be


    needed.¡±


    Zhongquan was busy saying, "Then hurry up and arrange the mostprehensive examination for her!¡±


    At this time, Helena said, "Mr. Wade, it''s alreadyte, since I''m out of danger, why don''t we focus on the important


    matters of the Wade Family Ancestral Ceremony first.¡±


    "Otherwise if I dy the main event, I really feel sorry in my heart.¡±


    I know you must be very dissatisfied with the concealment of my illness, and I know it''s all my fault, but the Wade family


    ancestral ceremony is a matter that can''t be missed.¡±


    ¡°And I''m willing to continue to apany Morgan as his fianc¨¦e after the ancestral ceremony!¡± ¡°As for whether to


    continue to fulfill the marriage contract, after the ancestral ceremony, everything will be decided by you, I have no


    second thoughts!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhongquan could not help but secretly sigh that this Helena was indeed not an ordinary girl.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She was able to find his pain point at once and gave a set of words that he could not refuse at all.


    Now that Helena''s life was not in danger, if she had not greeted the coteral rtives with the direct members of the


    Wade family today, those rtives would have been talking and thinking about it.


    After all, many of the rtives are thinking of taking advantage of this ancestral ceremony to get a glimpse of the Nordic


    royal princess.


    If she doesn''t attend the official ancestral ceremony tomorrow, not only will the rtives talk about it, but the outside


    world will definitely start specting about it too.


    Therefore, instead of this, it is really better to let Helena follow the Wade family, first the most important ancestral


    ceremony to a sessful conclusion.


    As for the matter of whether to continue to fulfill the marriage contract, it ispletely possible to wait for the tutor


    meeting and then talk.


    Taking a step back, the Wade family could at least use Helena''s concealment of her physical defects as a reason to


    publicly withdraw from the Nordic royal family at that time.


    So, he didn''t wait for the others to take a stand, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Helena, it''s really impressive that you


    have this kind ofmitment.¡±


    ¡°In that case, then you should hurry back to the hotel to get ready, change your clothes, and make sure to arrive at the


    family manor before 9:30!¡±

 Chapter 3447

    Chapter 3447


    Seeing Zhongquan''s promise, Helena was overjoyed and spoke almost without hesitation, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, I''ll go


    back and prepare now!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at the two dumbfounded maids and said offhandedly, "Hurry up and follow me back!¡±


    Only then did the two came back to their senses, not having time to think about what had happened, they hurriedly


    nodded and said, "Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Morgan saw that Helena seemed to be fine, the lewd thoughts in his heart regained the high ground, just now he still felt


    it was a pity that he could not have a k!ss, but he did not expect that the opportunity hade again now.


    So, he hurriedly said attentively, "Honey, I''ll give you a ride.¡±


    Helena smiled faintly at him and said seriously, "You have more important things to do, so don''t send me off, hurry back


    to the Wade family with Elder Mr. Wade, I''lle over after I go back to the hotel and pack up!¡±


    Zhongquan also spoke up and said, "Morgan, Helena is right, you should not follow to add to the chaos, we still have to


    hurry back, I changed the time of the rtives boarding to 9:30, it is not good to make a dy.¡±


    He asked Leon, "Leon, have you told Charlie about the postponement?¡±


    Leon busily said, "Back to Master, I have already talked to Young Master.¡±


    "Good.¡± Zhongquan nodded with satisfaction and sighed, "Today and tomorrow are the once-in-12-years event of my


    Wade family, and the prologue for my family to return to the number one family spot in the country.¡±


    ¡°Now that the Su family has fallen, and another member of my family has returned as a tiger, I believe it won''t take long


    for us to return to the top of the country!¡±


    When Andrew, Morgan, and even Hawade heard this, they were all a bit unhappy in their hearts.


    Because they knew very well that this so-called tiger that Zhongquan was talking about was Charlie.


    It seems that Elder Wade really sees Charlie as a big help for the future Wade family!


    Morgan was in a very unhappy mood, yesterday his fianc¨¦e Helena was taken advantage of by Charlie.


    The old man not only did not take the me for himself, but also defended him, this matter made him angry all night


    long.


    Zhongquan looked at the time, it was still twenty minutes short of nine o''clock, so he said to Leon, ¡°Leon, hurry up and


    organize a motorcade to pick up Charlie from the Gu family.¡±


    ¡°He is the first son and grandson of our Wade family''s direct line, make sure to arrive before 9:30 to receive these


    foreign rtives with us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Leon busily said, ¡°I''ll prepare and get ready to leave immediately.¡±


    Morgan''s heart was even harder: ¡°What the hell? A mere Charlie, and you have to repeatedly go to pick him up? He is


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    so worthy?¡±


    But although Morgan''s heart is not happy, but on the surface, he does not dare to say anything.


    Leon hurriedly called for a convoy, and a few minutester, a convoy of ten cars arrived at the hospital gate, and after


    picking up Leon, they drove to the Gu family in a great hurry.

 Chapter 3448

    Chapter 3448


    At this time, Helena had already returned to the hotel.


    While quickly walking towards her room, she asked the two maids around her, ¡°Have you reported the matter of my


    heart attack to Olivia?¡±


    Both of them looked at each other and didn''t say anything.


    Because they knew they had been exposed, they didn''t dare to casually say any information rted to Princess Olivia


    at this time.


    When Helena saw that they did not say anything, she said lightly: ¡°I know that you are all Olivia''s people, and I don''t


    mean anything else.¡±


    ¡°I just think that the incident just now was just a false rm, if you haven''t had the time to report to Olivia, you don''t


    have to report for the time being.¡±


    Saying that, she continued, ¡°Next, I will try to regain the Wade family''s trust in me and continue to promote the marriage


    with the Wade family, but if Olivia intervenes at this time, it is likely to have a negative impact.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I believe that she let you two follow me, not only to spy on me, but also to save me immediately in case of


    sudden attack, to avoid being seen by the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°So if she knows about this, she will also me you for not helping me to cover up, when the mees down, you


    will also be responsible.¡±


    ¡°So, why don''t all three of us pretend this never happened, so that the two of you don''t have to take responsibility, and I


    can have a chance to fight again, what do you think?¡±


    The two girls exchanged a look and the Chinese girl spoke up, ¡°Princess Helena, we haven''t bothered to talk back to


    Princess Olivia just now, we''ll delete the video from our phonester and pretend that nothing happened!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Helena breathed a sigh of relief and nodded: ¡°Time is short, you guyse and help me with my makeup.¡±


    At this time, Charlie had already changed his shirt and suit, and with the help of Sara, he had tied his tie, and after the


    whole was properly packed, he sat in the living room of the Gu family vi, waiting for Leon''s arrival.


    The suit Lenan prepared for him was just the right size, like a tailor-made suit.


    The material, shape, and style of the suit are all of the top level.


    A suit like this texture, except for the top masters hand-made, even the best brand ready-made clothes, can not achieve


    such effect.


    And Charlie''s whole temperament, also after changing into such a suit, there is a greater enhancement in it.


    Even when Philip looked at it, he couldn''t help but sigh: ¡°Charlie, this suit on you, it simply matches perfectly!¡±


    Not only he is tall, handsome, and heroic, but he also has the aura of a sessful gentleman, which makes him shine.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Charlieughed: ¡°The main thing is that the size fits well, just like a tailor-made one.¡±


    Sara said, ¡°You don''t know, people looking for custom suits from this master, they have to fly to London to let the master


    personally measure the size, in order to set the size for you,¡±


    ¡°Mom and I went to pick a set of dummy models with a simr figure as yours, we both relied on memory, a little


    adjustment to determine the size, fortunately, it is all correct.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Thank you Sara, and Auntie, I usually live a rather rough life, if not for your thoughts, I simply do not have


    this string.¡±


    Lenan smiled faintly and said seriously, ¡°When you return to the Wade family this time, you must not let anyone belittle


    you, let them know that you are Changying''s son, and green out of blue!¡±


    Charlie nodded solemnly and said, ¡°I know Auntie!¡±


    And next to her, Sara said in a soft voice, ¡°Charlie, Dad has had a motorcade prepared, I will send you to the Wade


    familyter!¡±


    Charlie was surprised and asked, ¡°Howe there''s a caravan prepared? Didn''t Butler Leon say he wasing to pick


    me up?¡±


    Lenan said with a smile, ¡°Your uncle said, you are the first son and grandson of the Wade family, the only son of the


    famous Changying, your return to the Wade family, must be glorious!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, our Gu family must also give you the icing on the cake! We must help you to hold up the stage!¡±


    Philip immediately nodded and smiled, ¡°That''s right! I''m afraid that the rest of the Wade family will deliberately humiliate


    you by taking advantage of your 20 years of wandering,¡±


    ¡°So we must let them know the moment you arrive at the Wade family that you are not only the first son and grandson of


    the Wade family, but also the future son-inw of my Gu family.


    Charlie didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He naturally understood Philip''s good intentions, but he was more or less ashamed in his heart.


    At this time, the Gu family''s subordinate came to inform, ¡°Master and Madam, the Wade family''s Butler Leon has


    arrived!¡±


    Hearing that Leon had arrived, Philip immediately said, ¡°You all sit down, I''ll go get him!¡±

 Chapter 3449

    Chapter 3449


    Philip did not let others follow, and got up by himself and went out the door.


    As soon as he saw Leon, he quickly stepped forward and shook hands with him, smiling and said: ¡°Leon! It''s been a


    while! You''re in Eastcliff, but you don''te to see me often!¡±


    Leon said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Gu! I''ve been very busytely, I haven''t visited you for a while, you''re looking better and


    better!¡±


    Philip nodded andughed, ¡°Thanks to Charlie, otherwise you''d have to visit me at my grave.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leon nodded heavily and spoke, ¡°To this day, Young Master''s skills have be unfathomable!¡±


    Philip sighed, still holding Leon''s hand, and said seriously, ¡°Leon, thanks to you quietly protecting Charlie for so many


    years, this kindness, I, Philip, will never forget!¡±


    Leon bowed with fear and trepidation and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you are too kind............. This is all within my duty, Young


    Master Changying had been a great benefactor to me, even if I am asked to do it, it is only right and proper!¡±


    Philip said: ¡°Leon, you have feelings and righteousness, Brother Wade did not misjudge you!¡±


    Leon smiled faintly and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Gu, if you want to say that you have love and righteousness, you are more


    than me!¡±


    Philip sighed: ¡°Hey! Leon! It is because you and I are people who value love and righteousness that you have toe


    and see me more often! You and I were both with Brother Wade back in the day and received his kindness,¡±


    "We havemon experiences andmon topics, so we should always have a drink together and reminisce about


    the past.¡±


    Philip said, and hollowed out his heart: "Leon, to tell the truth, you have always been a friend in my heart, and I believe


    that in the eyes of Brother Wade is also the same!¡±


    Hearing these words, Leon was touched deep inside, and his eyes were flushed with red.


    Back then, although he had always followed Changying''s side and would oftene into contact with Philip, he always


    felt that he was Changying''s subordinate, while Philip, on the other hand, was Changying''s brother.


    Therefore, his own status is much lower than Philip''s.


    Therefore, after Changying''s death, he was not good enough to take the initiative to contact Philip, appearing to be a bit


    high up.


    However, seeing that Philip''s words were from the bottom of his heart, he said seriously: "Yes, Mr. Gu! You can rest


    assured! As long as you don''t mind my nagging, I will definitelye to you for a drink from now on!¡±


    Philip nodded: "As long as I''m in Eastcliff, you cane anytime!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Okay!¡± Leon agreed and asked, "By the way, Mr. Gu, is Young Master ready? He has to arrive at the Wade family


    before 9:30, after 9:30, the foreign rtives'' representatives arrive one after another, today is crucial for the young


    master.¡±


    Hearing this, Philip raised his eyebrows slightly, looked at Leon, and asked seriously, "Leon, you have been secretly


    protecting Charlie for so many years, waiting for this day, right?¡±


    "Yes!" Leon said firmly, ¡°Mr. Gu, I''m not going to lie to you, after personally coffining Young Master Changying back


    then, I only lived for two things!" ¡°The first thing, is to witness Young Master Charlie take over the Wade family!"


    ¡°The second thing, is to witness him avenge Young Master Changying and Young Lady!"


    Hearing this, Philip once again sped his hands with Leon and said with unparalleled determination, ¡°Leon! I think


    exactly the same as you do!"


    Leon faintly froze, then couldn''t help but sigh and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, the only thing I''m worried about is that Young Master


    Charlie has always wanted to draw a line in the sand with the Wade family........................................................ "


    ¡°If he had always thought that way, he would probably not have bothered to take over the Wade family."

 Chapter 3450

    Chapter 3450


    Philipughed: "Don''t worry Leon! I drank with Charlie for a few hours yesterday and told him one by one about the


    situation back then, he has thoroughly understood Brother Wade''s legacy back then, and he has also decided that he


    must be the head of the Wade family!¡±


    Leon said iparably surprised, "Really?! That.......... that is really great!!! With his strength, given time, he will


    definitely be able to be the head of the Wade family!¡±


    Philip nodded solemnly: "As you said, Charlie bing the head of the Wade family is only the first step, to avenge


    Brother Wade and Sister and lead the Wade family to the top of the world is the ultimate goal!¡±


    "At that time, I will also devote everything of my family to carry the pnquin for Charlie!¡±


    Hearing this, Leon immediately knelt down on one knee and said gratefully, "Mr. Gu, you are so righteous to Young


    Master Changying, please ept my obeisance!¡±


    Philip hurriedly helped him up and said seriously, "Leon, you don''t have to do this big salute to me, from now on you and


    I arerades! We must work together and cooperate from the inside and outside to clear all obstacles for Charlie''s


    session to the Wade family!¡±


    Leon nodded heavily: "I understand! I''ve been waiting for this day for the past twenty years!¡±


    Philip nodded and smiled, saying, "Good! With your words, I am relieved!¡±


    After saying that, he added: "Charlie is ready, youe in with me first.¡± "Okay!¡± Leon followed Philip and stepped into


    the Gu family vi. When he saw Charlie, Leon said with a surprised look on his face, ¡°Young Master, your outfit today is


    really spirited!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly: ¡°Right, housekeeper Leon, didn''t you say that the foreign rtives woulde to the door before


    nine o''clock, why did you change it to nine-thirty?¡±


    Leon said awkwardly: ¡°There was an unexpected situation, so the master postponed the time by half an hour.¡±


    After saying that, Leon added: ¡°Princess Helena had a heart attack and was sent to the hospital, and it was only with


    great difficulty that she was out of danger.¡±


    Sara eximed, ¡°Ah? That Helena really had a heart attack?¡±


    Leon nodded: ¡°Yes, and at first the situation was very dangerous, the doctor originally said that she would not live more


    than a few hours, butter on she got better.¡±


    Sara looked at Charlie and said with surprise: ¡°Charlie, you are too good! That Helena must have bitten her right middle


    finger to get better, right?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°See through, don''t say through, it''s meaningless to keep saying it so bluntly.¡±


    Leon said with a smile at the side, ¡°I also noticed just now, Princess Helena''s right finger did have a bite mark, our


    young master is great, wonderful hands!¡±


    Philip and Lenan were confused, Lenan couldn''t help but ask, ¡°What are you guys talking about, why don''t I


    understand?¡±


    Saraughed: ¡°Mom, it''s a long story, I''ll tell you after I send Charlie back!¡± Leon also said, ¡°Young Master, it''s already


    nine o''clock, we have to leave quickly.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie nodded and said to Sara, ¡°Sara, since Butler Leon is here, you


    don''t have to see me off, so as not to toss and turn.¡±


    Sara immediately refused, ¡°No! Then I''ll go too! It''s not that far anyway!¡±


    Philip said, ¡°Sara, today is the Wade family''s reception for foreign rtives, not to the public, and not to other guests, so


    you should not go to the party.¡±


    Sara pouted and said, ¡°Then the big deal is that I won''t get off the car when I get to the ce, so I''ll send Charlie to the


    Wade family, and I''ll follow the family''s caravan directly back.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Philipughed helplessly, ¡°Okay, since you are willing to toss yourself, then go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Hee hee.¡± Sara spat out her tongue and hurriedly held Charlie''s arm, saying, ¡°Charlie, let''s go!¡±

 Chapter 3451

    Chapter 3451


    Since both the Wade family and the Gu family prepared a motorcade, Philip simply let the Gu family''s motorcade follow


    as well, to help Charlie hold up more of the scene.


    On the way to the Wade family, Leon personally drove Charlie''s car and told in detail about today''s Helena ident.


    After listening to it, there are only three feelings in Charlie''s heart.


    First, Helena concealed the truth, indeed an ill-intentioned.


    Second, the Wade family dumped the pot is indeed a bit shameless.


    Third, Helena and the Wade family can reach a consensus on such a basis, proving that both sides are human beings,


    none of them are frugal.


    In addition, he could also deduce that Helena''s current situation should have been the end of the road.


    On the one side, the Wade family is hardly willing to let her pass through the door, while on the other side, the royal


    family members who threatened her with her mother''s life are unlikely to let her go back easily.


    Now one can say that she is in a dilemma.


    But Charlie did not want to help Helena.


    One, she is not familiar, the second is that although she is pitiful but too heavy-minded.


    This kind of person, is not suitable for too much contact.


    When twenty Rolls-Royces drove into the Wade family with great pomp and disy, Zhongquan had already led all the


    members of the Wade family and personally came out to greet them.


    In the crowd, Helena has changed into a very formal dress, and put on very decent makeup,pletely shifting from


    the fact that she just walked through the ghost gate.


    At this time, for Zhongquan, the mood is particrly excited.


    For Charlie, Zhongquan has many expectations.


    Not only because of his imprable strength, as well as him against the Su family, in the Middle East to show the kind


    of destructive momentum.


    It is because of Charlie''s mastery of bringing people back from the dead and returning to youth.


    Not to mention the fact that Helena biting her finger to save her life happened just over half an hour ago.


    This time the entire Eastcliff high society, until now, wants to understand, how Philip in the end changed from a dying


    pancreatic cancer patient at an advanced stage, into a perfectly healthy, and even twenty years younger person.


    It is a pity that Philip kept his mouth shut and did not say anything to the public, even to his close friends, he did not


    reveal the slightest.


    Others do not know the reason, but Zhongquan knows.


    He knew that it was all Charlie''s doing.


    Because, Charlie had personally said to Cynthia.


    Just for this, Zhongquan is willing to grovel to Charlie.


    If he could get twenty years of life promotion in exchange for his groveling, it would be the most cost-effective deal he


    had ever made in his life.


    However, no one else in the family, except Cynthia, understood what the old man was doing.


    It was just as well to let Charliee back, after all, he was the first rtive of the Wade family.


    But the old man personally brought all of Charlie''s uncles, aunts, and siblings to wee him at the gate, this kind of


    self-degrading practice was uneptable to these people.


    However, Zhongquan didn''t say anything and didn''t let them say anything.


    When the others saw hime out, they could only follow honestly.


    Soon, the vehicle Charlie was riding in came to a stop in front of the Wade family.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He looked out of the window at Zhongquan and the Wade family in two rows behind him, and felt a lot of emotions in his


    heart.


    Back then, his parents left the capital in anger with him, and none of the Wade family members saw them off at that


    time.


    Now, twenty yearster, he has returned, but the Wade family, led by the old man, all out in a line to wee.


    The two contrast, how ironic!


    And at this time, Charlie sat in the car and did not mean to get off.

 Chapter 3452

    Chapter 3452


    Leon had already stepped down from the front car, quickly came to the door of the car where Charlie was, took the


    initiative to pull open the door, and respectfully said, ¡°Young Master, we have arrived.¡±


    Charlie nodded gently.


    He still didn''t rush to get out of the car, but said to Sara inside the car, ¡°Sara, it''s hard for you to especially apany


    me on the trip.¡±


    Sara smiled sweetly, ¡°Charlie, what are you still polite to me for.¡±


    Charlie nodded, then said, ¡°Then I''ll go down first, you don''t have to pick me up at night, after I''m done, I''ll have Butler


    Leon send me back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sara was busy saying, ¡°Then I''ll wait for you at home.¡±


    Charlie answered, and only then did he walk out of the Rolls Royce.


    At this moment, Morgan was already dying of anger.


    He lowered his voice andined to his father Andrew, who was beside him, ¡°I don''t know where the hell this


    Charlie got such a big stance!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa came out to greet him personally, and he didn''t get out of the car, but he had to wait for Butler Leon to open


    the door for him! He''s too arrogant!¡±


    Andrew red at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Keep your mouth shut! Don''t you know the words ¡°Troublees out of


    your mouth¡±?¡±


    Morgan could only shut his mouth resentfully.


    Although his heart was still full of indignation, he didn''t dare to show too much discontent.


    Charlie got down from the car and did not immediately greet the Wade family members, but stood outside the car,


    turned around and waved to Sara in the car, and only turned back after seeing the Rolls Royce Sara was on leave.


    Most of the Wade family members were dissatisfied with Charlie''s performance, but Zhongquan was not angry at all,


    instead, he was very excited and went forward to take his hand and choked up,


    ¡°Charlie, you''ve been away from home for so long and finally came back! God has blessed my family, now I can live to


    see you return to the family, it is no regret to die!¡±


    Charlie knew that the old man''s words did not have a high degree of credibility.


    However, he did not refute his face, politely said: "Grandfather, so many years, let you worry.¡±


    Zhongquan said with emotion: "It''s okay, it''s good to be back! It''s good to be back!¡±


    Saying that, he hurriedly took Charlie''s hand and faced the whole Wade family behind him and said enthusiastically,


    "Come, Charlie, you''ve been away from home for too long, many people you may not remember, grandpa will introduce


    them to you.¡±


    At this time, Charlie noticed Helena, who was in the crowd, she had a pair of azure eyes that kept staring at him without


    blinking.


    He briefly crossed his gaze with her and saw that her eyes were full of gratitude and pleading, so he acted as if he didn''t


    see it and immediately turned to his eldest uncle, Andrew.


    Because, the first person that the old man was going to introduce to Charlie was his eldest son, Charlie''s eldest uncle,


    Andrew.


    Although Charlie and Andrew had not seen each other for twenty years, after all, the middle-aged man''s appearance


    had not changed much, so he could recognize them at a nce.


    Zhongquan pointed at Andrew and said to Charlie, ¡°Charlie, this is your eldest uncle, do you still remember?¡±


    ¡°Remember.¡± Charlie nodded his head, and also out of observance of etiquette, he took the initiative to speak, ¡°Hello,


    Eldest Uncle, it''s been a long time.¡±


    Although Andrew was more than a little upset with Charlie, but the surface work was still operated very well and sighed:


    ¡°Charlie, I am really so happy that you cane back! For so many years, you don''t know how much we worried about


    you¡±


    Charlie nodded and said politely, ¡°Thank you, Eldest Uncle.¡±


    Andrew said with a fake smile, ¡°Charlie, this time back, how long do you n to spend in Eastcliff? Let your brother


    Morgan take you around Eastcliff properlyter!¡±


    These words of Andrew were also what many people wanted to ask Charlie.


    They all wanted to know what Charlie''s intentions were when he came this time.


    Is heing to attend the ancestral ceremony and then return to Aurous Hill, ore and simply do not leave.


    Especially Andrew, he knows that the old man is getting old and will soon will hand over the power, when he is naturally


    the next family head, and Morgan is naturally a candidate for the next family head.


    However, at this time theing back of Charlie, more or less will certainly affect the future direction of development.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Therefore, he must first understand Charlie''s intentions.


    Charlie who can hear the meaning of Andrew''s words, smiled slightly and said: ¡°Eldest uncle, I came back this time, is


    to recognize my ancestors, after recognizing my ancestors, I will be a person of the Wade family again.¡±


    ¡°So for how long, such a question, the answer should be to live as long as I want!¡±


    After saying that, heughed again, ¡°Even if I don''t live here often in the future, I have to ask grandpa to leave me a


    room, because I will definitelye back often!¡±

 Chapter 3453

    Chapter 3453


    Hearing Charlie''s words, Andrew was depressed to the extreme.


    He understood Charlie''s meaning, from now on, whether he lives in the Wade family, whether he stays in Eastcliff or not,


    he has officially returned to the Wade family.


    Andrew cursed in his heart: ¡°This kid is a bit disgusting when he does this............ "


    But, in front of the old man, he did not dare to say a word.


    So, he could only smile and say, "Good good! Juste back!¡±


    The old man turned to Charlie and introduced his third uncle Changyun, fourth uncle Changjun, aunt Cynthia, and


    youngest aunt La.


    When Cynthia was introduced, Cynthia''s expression was very attentive, and said with an excited face, "Charlie, aunt


    has waited for you for so many years, and you''ve finallye back! The spirits of your parents in heaven will be very


    relieved!¡±


    Saying that, fake choking a few sounds, but just no tears flowed down.


    Charlie has also long been ustomed to Cynthia this set, she is after all the noble origin of the Wade family daughter,


    using the more popr words, this is definitely an old princess.


    The old princess has been arrogant and domineering all her life, and never needed to bow to anyone, so the acting


    skills are not very good, but also understandable.


    After all, this kind of old princess, usually does not have the energy to study and improve her acting skills.


    Charlie can also see that she has tried her best to act, it is the tears really do not listen.o


    So, he also smiled faintly and said politely, ¡°Thank you, aunt.¡±


    It was the youngest aunt, La, who hadn''t spoken, who didn''t say a word but her eyes were already red.


    When Elder Wade was introducing her, her tears were already taut, holding Charlie''s hand while crying and choking,


    "Charlie,e back this time, don''t ever leave again      "


    Looking at the young aunt in front of him, who is about forty years old, Charlie could not help but recall his childhood in


    his heart.


    Aunt La is a full round older than himself, when he was small, he was a child, she was an older child.


    At that time, he was very sticky to her, because she would take him to y every day after school.


    And she in turn was very sticky to her dad, because of several older siblings, she had the best rtionship with him.


    And Charlie''s father also doted on the youngest sister, basically treated as a daughter in general, giving whatever she


    wanted, so the two siblings, although the age difference is quite a lot, but the rtionship was really very cordial.


    In Charlie''s memory, the younger aunt''s character is very lively and cheerful, and unlike Cynthia have so many small


    mind.


    At that time, Cynthia got close to Andrew and deliberately distanced her father.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason was that she felt that the future heir of the Wade family would definitely be Andrew as the eldest son, so she


    had already developed a sense of standing in line early on.


    On the contrary, La had never had thoseplicated thoughts.


    When Charlie followed his parents to leave home, La was attending school abroad, and Charlie''s memory of her was


    still stuck in the picture when she graduated from high school and everyone sent her abroad.


    At that time, the younger aunt, or a young girl, and now, has also reached the age of confusion.


    Seeing the true feelings of this rtive, Charlie could not help but sigh in his heart, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Aunt, don''t worry, I came back this time to recognize my ancestors, and even if I leave Eastcliff temporarily, I will not


    break off my ties with the family.¡±


    With these words, his meaning was already very clear.

 Chapter 3454

    Chapter 3454


    After he returned to the Wade family this time, he would definitely still have to return to Aurous Hill, but he had already


    formally recognized his ancestors, and would officially be a member of the Wade family direct line again.


    This, in the ears of Zhongquan and La, is naturally happy, but others heard, hearts are very upset.


    Charlie''s phrase acknowledging his ancestors means that there will be anotherpetitor in the future battle for the


    family property.


    After the old man took Charlie and greeted the elders one by one, the rest were those who were Charlie''s equals.


    The oldest is Morgan, followed by Hawade, and several other rtively young siblings.


    In addition to Morgan and Hawade, the rest of the rich second generation, who grew up well off, did not feel much for


    Charlie, a rtive who had been away from home for 20 years, and everyone just exchanged a few superficial


    pleasantries.


    Seeing that Charlie and all the people had met one by one, Zhongquan looked at the time and said cheerfully, ¡°It''s a


    good thing that Charlie hase back, let''s go in and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Let''s all have a good catch-up together, the time willeter, and the rtives shoulde to pay their respects.¡±


    Seeing that the old man instructed, everyone moved together to the main hall of the Wade family vi.


    Helena had been following Morgan''s side and wanted to find an opportunity tomunicate with Charlie alone, but


    seeing the situation at this time was unlikely, so she had to give up for the time being.


    At this time, the Wade family vi main hall.


    Therge main hall in the center of the vi, has been in ordance with the ancestral training, with a number of


    huanghuali wood chairs, set out a fan shape.


    In the middle of the fan, is the old man''s seat, and on both sides of the seat, there are more than ten chairs.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    These, are the seats of the direct members of the Wade family.


    Around the fan, there are hundreds of simple folding chairs neatly ced, these are the seats prepared for the foreign


    rtives.


    Zhongquan pulled Charlie to the main seat, pointed directly to the right-hand side, and said to him: ¡°Charlie if your father


    were alive,¡±


    ¡°He seat on my right hand would be his, now that he is gone and you have returned to the Wade family, then this seat,


    naturally, is yours!¡±


    Zhongquan directly let him sit on his right-hand side, a move that immediately surprised everyone.


    Because ording to the rules, a whileter foreign rtivese to pay their respects, the old man sat in the main


    seat, the eldest son sat in the lower-left seat, the second son sat in the lower right seat.


    The son generation of the left and right sit next, before the turn of the grandson generation.


    After the grandchildren are also seated, the daughters and granddaughters then sit next to each other on the outermost


    side.


    As for grandsons and granddaughters, people with foreign surnames are not allowed to participate, so Cynthia and


    La''s husband and children did note.


    Since Changying, who was the second son, had passed away, his ce, ording to the old rules, should be deferred


    to the third son Changyun to sit.


    Twelve years ago at thest ancestral ceremony, Changyun did take Changying''s ce.


    However, this time, Zhongquan did not give Changyun a chance.


    Andrew felt that the old man had favored Charlie too much, so he couldn''t help but say, ¡°Dad, Charlie just came back, I


    understand that you feel sorry for him,¡±


    "But this rule can''t be changed casually, since Changying is no longer here, this seat should be taken by Changyun,


    Charlie should sit with his cousin Morgan!¡±


    Changyun''s heart was slightly relieved.


    Seeing that Charlie was going to take his ce, he was most unhappy in his heart.


    But he didn''t dare to open his mouth to argue with the old man, so it was good that he had his elder brother to stand up


    and say something fair for him.


    Zhongquan scoffed at Andrew''s words and said indifferently: "Rules are made by people! I am the head of the Wade


    family, so I can arrange whatever I want.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Charlie and said without any doubt, ¡°Charlie, you sit here!¡±


    Charlie, of course, had no opinion.


    Now, he was not only going to sit next to Elder Wade, but in the near future, he was going to rece Elder Wade and sit


    in that proper seat of the old man.


    Therefore, today''s offense to the eldest uncle and the third uncle is just an appetizer.


    One day, he is going to offend all of the Wade family members.


    But he does not care, as the saying goes, to wear the crown, must bear its weight.


    He wants the Wade family to submit, he must first offend the Wade family all clean.


    Then, then the stink of their temper, one by one to govern the submissive.


    To make them learn to bend, learn to bend the knee, learn to submit!


    Only then, he could sit firmly in the position of the Wade family''s family head.


    So, he smiled faintly and said without thinking, "Okay! Then I''ll sit here!¡±


    After saying that, he directly sat down on the seat next to the family head!

 Chapter 3455

    Chapter 3455


    No one expected that Charlie would sit on that seat so openly and casually.


    As if, that seat itself was his.


    Changyun, who was robbed of his seat, was so angry that his face turned green.


    He originally thought that since Charlie was a neer, he must have restrained his sharpness, and even if the old


    man let him sit in this seat, he would have taken the initiative to resign and then returned the seat to him as an elder.


    But who would have thought, this guy actually sat down directly!


    This makes Changyun heart can''t help but curse angrily: "Da*n! This boy is too ignorant of the rules. Just came back


    and grabbed your third uncle''s seat, do you want to step on my head to get to the top?¡±


    The elder Andrew was also very upset in his heart.


    He originally thought that Charlie would be more restrained and humble when he returned to the Wade family, in front of


    the old man and so many uncles.


    But he did not expect that Charlie would simply ignore these so-called elders.


    Andrew couldn''t help but curse in his heart, "This Charlie, stealing Changyun''s position, on the surface, is hitting


    Changyun''s face, but in reality, is giving Morgan a downward spiral!¡±


    "He is a grandchild after all, whether by generation, by seniority, or by order of seniority, he should be behind my two


    younger brothers, and also behind my son Morgan!¡±


    ¡°But now, the old master actually let him go directly over Morgan, over the old uncles, and sit directly in front of Old


    man............................... ¡±


    ¡°If the old man favors him to this extent, that''s an extremely dangerous sign! In case he overtakes Morgan, then in the


    future, is it possible that the Wade family will fall into his hands?!¡±


    Morgan was just as angry.


    In any family, the eldest son and grandson are the ones with the highest gold content, so in Morgan''s eyes, his younger


    siblings, who will all have to make a living under him in the future, are naturally inferior to him by several levels.


    Not to mention these younger siblings, even those uncles, and aunts too.


    When the old man leaves, the Wade family''s power will be handed over to his father, these uncles and aunts began to


    the development of the wind direction of the rtives.


    At that time, they do not also have to look at their own face?


    But today, the old man has raised Charlie to such a high position, which really gives him a huge sense of crisis.


    The other Wade family members are also dissatisfied with the old man''s approach, but at this time no one dares to say


    it to his face, so each one can only hold back.


    After everyone sat down, Leon took a guest invitation written with a brush and handed it to Zhongquan with both hands,


    saying respectfully, ¡°Master, for this ancestral ceremony, there are 791 members of the Wade family from all over the


    world, and the list is all on this invitation.¡±


    "Good!" Zhongquan nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°The fact that so many members of the family''s side branches can


    Leon handed over another invitation and continued, ¡°Master, the representatives of the rtives who came to pay their


    respects today are one hundred and thirty-six in total."


    ¡°All of them are the heads of the branches of the Wade family and the eldest sons and grandsons, the list is on this


    posting, and the order on it is the order of the rtives'' visitster."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 3456

    Chapter 3456


    Zhongquan took it, swept it, and smiled: ¡°This time, there are many more first sons and grandsons of each family than


    "Yes." Leon nodded and said, "There are quite a few young people inside, all of them are about 16 to 25 years old,st


    time when the ancestor worship ceremony was held, they were still children, so they didn''te to the worship service."


    Zhongquan nodded and said with a smile, "Our Wade family is thriving and has spread its branches all over the country


    and the world.


    Leon said, "That''s natural!"


    Leon asked, "Master, it''s still three minutes to 9:30, more than a hundred rtives of the Wade family are already


    waiting outside the manor, can we let theme in one by one to pay their respects?"


    Zhongquan nodded and said with a smile, "It''s okay, let''s start!"


    Saying that, he also turned his face and introduced to Charlie at the side, "Charlie, the first one who wille to pay


    respectster is your second grandfather''s family, I wonder if you still remember him?"


    Charlie shook his head, "I don''t remember much."


    Zhongquanughed: "You should have seen him once or twice when you were small, but you have been away from


    home for too long after all," "And your second grandfather''s family is in Canada, so there are not many opportunities to


    Saying that, Zhongquan added: ¡°Speaking of the Wade family so many side rtives, your second grandfather''s family


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    is the closest to us, after all, he is my own brother.¡±


    The others saw that Elder Wade had been talking andughing with Charlie, and each of them was jealous in their


    hearts.


    Soon, the crowd heard at the door, Leon shouted out, ¡°Jonathan Wade, the grandson of the Wade family, with his eldest


    son John Wade and eldest grandson Jerome Wade, pay a visit to the door!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, an old man with white hair walked in with a middle aged man and a young manughingly.


    This old man was Zhongquan''s own brother, Jonathan Wade.


    With his eldest son and grandson, Jonathan stepped straight to Zhongquan who was sitting at the center of the main


    seat, and spoke excitedly, ¡°Big brother! It''s been a long time!¡±


    Zhongquan nodded and smiled, ¡°You haven''t been back for the past two or three years, right? Usually, you don''te


    back to see me as a big brother, it''s not right!¡±


    Jonathan said ashamedly: ¡°Big brother, my body can not stand the torment more and more, a few years ago a serious


    illness, stomach cut off more than half.¡±


    ¡°This thing you also know, the doctor advised me not to overwork, so I usually do not go out of town.¡±


    Speaking of this, Jonathan sighed again, ¡°This ancestral ceremony, the children did not want me toe, but how could


    I skip it? Maybe this is thest time I will attend the ancestral ceremony!¡±


    Zhongquan said, "Don''t talk nonsense, take good care of your health, you will definitely be able toe in twelve


    years!¡±


    Jonathan sighed lightly and waved his hand, "Brother, I know my health well, I''ll be satisfied if I can live another three to


    five years, how dare I hope for twelve years.¡±


    I want to return my body to my country after I die and bury it in the ancestral grave of our Wade family, but the children


    did not agree at first, they thought it was too far away and it was not easy toe to see me and pay respects.¡±


    Zhongquan blurted out, "All right! Don''t talk nonsense, this timee back for a few more days, we brothers get


    together well!¡±


    "Okay!¡± Jonathan nodded repeatedly, and then said to his son and grandson, "John, Jerome, what are you still waiting


    for, hurry up to pay respect to the head of our Wade family!¡±


    John hurriedly knelt down on one knee and said with a sped fist, "John pays respect to Eldest Uncle!¡±


    His son, Jerome, also knelt down after him and said respectfully, "Jerome pays respects to Eldest Grandfather!¡±


    Zhongquan smiled as he held the two up and said cheerfully, "Come,e, oldest two, and John, Jerome, let me


    introduce you.¡±


    Andrew, the son of the Wade family, by now had already lifted his butt0cks and was ready to get up.


    Because ording to the rules, this kind of formal asion, even if everyone knows each other, they must still go


    through the motions.


    And as the eldest son, he must be the first to be introduced.


    But who would have thought that just as his butt0cks lifted up a few centimeters,


    Zhongquan on the side pulled Charlie and introduced him to Jonathan''s grandchildren, ¡°This is the son of Changying,


    Charlie!¡±

 Chapter 3457

    Chapter 3457


    The moment Zhongquan said the word Charlie, Andrew sat back in his chair with his butt0cks hitting a bit faster.


    The anger in his heart had made him feel somewhat numb.


    ¡°Today, from the moment the old master asked the whole family to go and greet Charlie, everything rted to Charlie is


    above normal standards!¡±


    ¡°I can see that the old man is bent on promoting Charlie to the top........... ¡±


    ¡°For me and Morgan, this is an extremely dangerous signal, if it continues to develop like this, Charlie might rece me


    as the heir!¡±


    And at this time, Jonathan and family, hearing that Charlie is Changying''s son, are all in shock.


    Jonathan looked up and down at Charlie and sighed and said, ¡°You really look like Changying!¡±


    Saying that, he looked at Zhongquan and asked, ¡°Big brother, hasn''t Changying''s son been missing for many years?


    When did you find him? Why didn''t you tell us about such a big event earlier, so that we could be happy too!¡±


    Zhongquanughed: ¡°It''s been some days since we found Charlie, but his character is rather low-key,¡±


    ¡°And he hasn''t been in the city during this period of time, and today is the first time he came back after being away from


    home for so many years.¡± ¡°So it is!¡± Jonathan turned to Charlie, stretched out a pair of wrinkled hands, sped him, and


    sighed: ¡°Charlie, your father is the pride of the Wade family, even now, those top families in North America still smell


    your father''s name when he is mentioned!¡± ¡°Since you have returned to the Wade family, you must inherit your father''s


    legacy and carry forward the Wade family!¡±


    Charlie really had no impression of this second grandfather, but he could also see that this second grandfather was


    speaking from the bottom of his heart, so he respectfully said, ¡°Second grandfather, don''t worry, I will do it!¡±


    ¡°Good! Great!¡± Jonathan said gratefully, ¡°The return of the son of the Changying to the Wade family is really


    congrattory, in tomorrow''s ancestral ceremony, the old ancestors will also be overjoyed!¡±


    John also could not help but sigh: ¡°When Changying was alive, he was the light of the Wade family, and I think back


    then, every one of our generations admired him.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Zhongquanughed and said, ¡°I believe Charlie will too!¡±


    After saying that, he added, ¡°Older two, you take John and Jerome to sit next to you for a while, we start half an hour


    Jonathan nodded and said, ¡°Okay big brother, then we will go to the side and sit down first, you continue!¡±


    Andrew was depressed in his heart: ¡°During the whole meeting, as the eldest son, I didn''t even have a chance to stand


    up and exchange pleasantries, the old man ispletely paving the way for Charlie!¡±


    Just as Andrew''s resentment was unbearable, the second wave of foreign rtives who came to pay their respects also


    walked in.


    As before, Zhongquan only introduced Charlie to the visiting rtives, not giving him, the eldest son, a chance to get up.


    In half an hour''s work, dozens of branches of the Wade family and more than a hundred rtives who came to pay


    respects had basically finished paying respects.


    The closest rtives were Zhongquan''s two half-brothers'' families, followed by his cousins with one grandmother, and


    the further back, the more distant the rtives were.


    After everyone had finished paying their respects, Zhongquan stood up and said in a loud voice: ¡°Thank you all for


    bodies,¡±


    ¡°And are all blessed by our Wade ancestors. I also hope that all the descendants of the family here can be more united


    to carry forward the Wade family in the world!¡±


    In the main hall, warm apuse erupted.

 Chapter 3458

    Chapter 3458


    As the head of the family, Zhongquan felt an overwhelming sense of aplishment and said smilingly, ¡°Gentlemen,


    nowadays, the Su family has suffered various blows one after another,¡±


    ¡°and the whereabouts of the eldest and second sons are unknown, so the overall strength has already experienced a


    serious decline!¡±


    Speaking of this, Zhongquanughed with great enthusiasm, ¡°I believe that when this year''s revenue figurese out,


    our Wade family will surpass the Su family, achieve a reversal, and be the number one family in China!¡±


    Inside the main hall, there was once again thunderous apuse.


    While Zhongquan was making his impassioned speech, a veryrge caravan of vehicles wasing in a big way.


    At the head of the convoy, there were more than twenty pure ck Les Roches, followed by a number of extended Land


    Rover off-road vehicles.


    The most shocking thing is that behind the SUVs, there are 20 to 30 extended tbed transporters!


    And these tbed transporters, each of them are ced horizontally on several cheap poor quality coffins!


    Because the tbed truck simply with no fence, so these coffins, all with a big red rope, are fixed to death on the tbed


    truck.


    More outrageous is that these coffins are not only fixed with red ropes, and even on each coffin, there is alsorge, red


    silk woven by arge red flower!


    In Chinese funeral customs, ck and white are the main, yellow and purple areplementary.


    And big red, is extremely taboo!


    The ck coffin, with red ropes, red satin flowers, which gives the impression that full of eerie.


    Wade family''s bodyguard standing in the courtyard at the sight of this scene, have alerted.


    Hundreds of people immediately blocked in front of the other caravan, while keeping the gates of the manor tightly


    closed.


    A chief guard stood out and shouted at the caravan, ¡°This is the important ce of the Wade Mansion! No idle people


    are allowed to approach! If you don''t back off, don''t me us for not being polite!¡±


    At this moment, the Rolls-Royce at the head of the line slowly stopped.


    Immediately, the car door opened and Harmen, the white-clothed Tiger King of the Cataclysmic Front, stepped down.


    The chief guard of the Wade family stepped forward and questioned in a cold voice: ¡°Who are you? What do you mean


    by this?¡±


    Harmenughed coldly and said, ¡°You are not worthy of knowing who I am, you are just a dog who protects the


    courtyard!¡±


    ¡°Go tell those members of your Wade family''s direct lineage that the coffin prepared for them by our Supreme


    Commander has been delivered! Tell them to crawl out on their knees and sign for it!¡±


    The Chief Protector of the Wade Family was furious and said, ¡°How dare you! How dare you! If you don''t get lost, I will


    not be polite!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In the martial field, he knew, the only four-star martial artist was Luther of the He family, and no one else could be higher


    than four stars.


    And Harmen''s strength is a solid six-star martial artist, so the Wade family''s chief guardian can''t even see his strength.


    At this moment, Harmen red at him, his eyes full of murderous aura, and said, ¡°Just a dirt dog like you, you are also


    worthy to shout in front of me?¡±


    After saying that, he frowned and shouted angrily in a cold voice: "Give you death!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Harmen immediately threw a fierce punch towards the Wade Family''s chief steward''s


    abdomen.


    The speed of this punch was so fast that everyone present couldn''t see it clearly.


    Almost in a sh of lightning, the chief steward of the Wade Family''s courtyard violently flew backwards at an extremely


    fast speed.


    At the same time, his mouth spurted out a great pressure of blood, cutting an arc of blood mist in the


    air.................................


    After flying backwards for tens of meters, the Wade family''s strongest chief caretaker, the whole person hit the family


    manor door heavily.¡±


    "His eyes were wide open, his face was as white as paper, and his abdomen, already visible to the nak3d eye, had


    deted arge piece!


    Immediately afterwards, his whole body slid down from the gate like a free fall, and fell to the ground with a crash,


    exhaling the breath of death!

 Chapter 3459

    Chapter 3459


    The bloody scene in front of them made all the Wade family courtiers feel like a thunderstorm!


    Who would have thought that these people would directly kill the most powerful chief steward of the family with a single


    punch just after a single encounter?


    This, what kind of terrifying strength is this?


    In an instant, more than a hundred courtiers of the family subconsciously retreated a few steps back, everyone''s


    innermost heart was terrified!


    Harmen killed the Wade family''s chief guard with one punch, his expression remained rxed.


    Took out a handkerchief from his pocket, gently wiped the back of his hand, looked around slowly, and said in a cold


    voice: ¡°Who else is not convinced, feel free to stand out!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the more than 100 courtiers of the Wade family retreated more than ten meters one after


    another.


    When the chief steward was killed by the other side just now, they had already lost all their fighting spirit.


    Harmen saw the gang retreating, immediately took out a cigar, lit it and took a drag, sneered:


    ¡°Listen to me, I''m here to settle ounts with the Wade family, not with you guard dogs, so from now on, as long as you


    open the door and do not block my way, I will spare your lives!¡±


    Speaking of this, his expression suddenly became cold and iparable, pointing at the dead chief guard in the


    distance, he said in a stern voice:


    ¡°But if anyone still dares to stand in my way and speak to me as this dead dog did, then don''t me me for not being


    polite!¡±


    When the crowd heard these words, their expressions were even more panicked to the extreme.


    The other party''s strength had already surpassed them by more than one level, so if they didn''t behave themselves at


    this time, they would only end up worse than the Chief Steward.


    So, the gang hurriedly opened the door, and then one by one, like captives who surrendered, lowered their heads and


    quickly retreated to both sides,pletely giving way to the door of the Wade family manor.


    Harmen looked at the gang''s actions and gave a disdainful grunt.


    In fact, today, this kind of bad thing to send a coffin, he does not want to proceed at all.


    He is one of the four battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front, with the super-strength of a six-star martial artist.


    But as a result, he came to deal with a group of courtyard fighters like the Wade family, who have no strength and no


    backbone, is really a bit too big to be of much use.


    However, since it was the order of the temple master Joseph Wan, he could only unconditionally follow it.


    But, seeing that the strength of this group of people is really weak to negligible, he can''t help but feel a little bored in his


    heart.


    Seeing that the gate had already given way, he turned to the elites of the Cataclysmic Front behind him and shouted,


    ¡°Everyone follow me in, and the tbed truck also bring them in together, and take the coffin sent by the Supreme


    Commander to the door for the Wade family!¡±


    Immediately, the elites followed Harmen and swaggered into the gate of the Wade family''s manor.


    And dozens of tbed trucks behind them also slowly started, pulling more than a hundred coffins and entering the gate


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    of the Wade family''s manor one after another.


    Seeing the convoye in, the Wade family''s courtyard, only one person panicked to take out the walkie-talkie, said:


    ¡°Quickly notify the master! There is a group of unidentified people barged in! They are extremely strong! The Chief


    Steward has been killed with one punch!¡±

 Chapter 3460

    Chapter 3460


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the man''s forehead was pierced by a cigar that flew at great speed!


    The back half of the cigar had already prated his brain, while the front half was exposed outside his skull!


    The front end of the cigar was still lit, emitting wisps of smoke.


    The guard also lost all consciousness in this instant and fell to the ground with a crash, dying on the spot.


    And at this time, Harmen, took another cigar from his pocket, after lighting, shaking his head and sighing:


    ¡°Because of a dog, wasted a good Cuban cigar, they are fcuking delicate as a Cuban sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl,


    with their thighs root a little rub out, a pity         "


    At the same time, the guard inside the manor, heard the news from the inte, immediately shocked to the core.


    One of them rushed into the vi quickly, ready to report to Zhongquan.


    Inside the main hall of the vi, Zhongquan had just received all the representatives of the Wade family''s rtives, and


    they were all sitting together, discussing the glory and achievements of the Wade family nowadays.


    And even starting to think of the situation when the Wade family was dominant after the rapid decline of the Su family.


    Zhongquan, as the head of the Wade family, was naturally ted, iparably happy, and his sense of


    aplishment was soaring like never before.


    Just when everyone was having a good time, the subordinate rushed in, in a panic, and shouted with a crying voice:


    ¡°No............................... is not good! Arge group of people broke in! They even killed the chief guard of the courtyard!¡±


    In this instant, everyone in the main hall of the Wade family was dumbfounded!


    Only Charlie, outwardly unperturbed, inwardly could not help but sigh:


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front, Cataclysmic Front, I your father have waited for you all morning, finally you havee! If you did


    note, this big show, could not start!¡±


    At this moment, Morgan subconsciously blurted out: ¡°Who dares to barge into the Wade family and disturb us? Are they


    tired of living?¡±


    His father, Andrew, also blurted out, ¡°My Wade family has been cultivating in the capital for many years, but no one has


    ever dared to be so reckless!


    Hurry up and gather everyone! I want to see what kind of person is so daring!¡±


    Zhongquan''s expression was grave, and he immediately asked, ¡°You said that the head of the courtyard was killed, is


    this true?¡±


    The subordinate who came to inform said in a panic: ¡°Master........... I don''t know about this either, it was the guard


    outside the manor who said it over the inte        ¡±


    Andrew now realized the key, said off the cuff: ¡°The chief steward is killed? This....... is not possible, right? He is a


    martial arts master ah!¡±


    The others also figured this out and all of a sudden got nervous.


    Cynthia asked nervously at this time: ¡°Oh no, could it be that the Su family came to seek revenge?


    Zhongquan said with a solemn face: "Not likely! We have no conflict with the Su family on the surface, so even if they


    want to seek revenge, it is not possible to attack our Wade family in broad


    daylight.............................................................................. ¡±


    She stammered a little and asked, "Dad......... then........ then who would it be After saying that, she looked at Charlie


    and couldn''t help asking, "Cha........... Charlie....... did you offend someone outside?¡±


    Charlie lightlyughed and said, "I returned to the Wade family today for the first time, and this matter is only known to


    Uncle Gu''s family in addition to the Wade family.¡±


    "Even if it is my enemies, they will not run here to seek revenge on me.¡±


    Cynthia felt that Charlie had a point, after all, his current return to the Wade family they did not let the outside world


    know.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Others looking for him to seek revenge, it is unlikely to find the Wade family directly.


    Just when everyone was nervous, a roar came from outside, as well as the loud sound made by the air release valve


    when the big truck brakes.


    Everyone in the Wade family looked at each other, all knew that there must be a big battle outside, but no one knew


    what to do.


    At that moment, Harmen''s voice came from outside: "All Wade''s inside listen to me, I am Harmen Lu, the White Tiger


    King of the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    ¡°I now give you thirty seconds to get out honestly! Otherwise, when I rush in, I''ll kill you all!"

 Chapter 3461

    Chapter 3461


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front?!¡±


    Hearing these two words, Zhongquan''s younger brother Jonathan''s entire body shook into chaff and said in an


    unparalleled panic,


    ¡°How could....... how could it be the Cataclysmic Front........... ¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Zhongquan with trepidation and asked offhandedly, ¡°Big


    brother.......................................... you........ how did you offend the Cataclysmic Front?!¡±


    Zhongquan originally did not know much about the Cataclysmic Front, but some time ago the news of the Cataclysmic


    Front pervasive cover low, so he also has a lot of understanding of it.


    Although some time ago, the Cataclysmic Front experienced a tragic defeat in Syria, but even so, the strength of the


    Front can no longer be underestimated.


    The Front has tens of thousands of elite soldiers, and most of the internal top brass are martial arts masters, such


    strength, some small countries may not be their opponents, let alone a business family like the Wade family!


    Therefore, everyone present, except Charlie, was scared to the point of weakness by the name of the Cataclysmic


    Front.


    Zhongquan, who was always calm, was even a bit flustered at this time, and he said with a bewildered expression, ¡°I


    don''t remember us having any problems with this Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    ¡°My Wade family has been doing business for so many years, and although we have many assets overseas, we have


    never been to war-torn ces to make money      and this kind of mercenary organization arepletely two worlds of


    people...... ¡±


    Andrew also scared, his liver trembling, can not help but ask: ¡°Dad, they as a mercenary organization with tens of


    thousands of soldiers, why do they want toe to trouble us?!¡±


    ¡°I also don''t know........ ¡± Zhongquan couldn''t help but ask: ¡°Could there be some kind of misunderstanding?¡±


    Saying that, he asked again, ¡°Have the rest of you ever had any friction with the Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    All of them looked at each other with nk faces.


    How had they ever dealt with the Cataclysmic Front?


    Even those like Jonathan, who lived overseas all the time, had only heard more about it, but had never had any


    dealings with it.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Morgan couldn''t help but look at Helena beside him and couldn''t help but ask: ¡°Helena, is there any conflict between


    your royal family and the Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    Helena immediately shook her head and said, ¡°Although I have heard of the name, I have never heard of the royal


    family having any connection with them.¡±


    ¡°And the royal family never has any contact with this kind of gray area organization in order to maintain their image in


    front of the people.¡±


    ¡°That''s really strange........ ¡± Morgan said nervously, ¡°The Cataclysmic Front can''t just kill people at their door for no


    reason, they must have a target!¡±


    Just when the Wade family was confused, Harmen was no longer prepared to give them time to think.


    He said in a cold voice outside the door, ¡°Listen to me, all of you! I''ll give you ten seconds, if you don''te out, I''m


    going to kill you!¡±


    When the Wade family heard this, they panicked to the extreme.


    All of them looked at Zhongquan, hoping that he, the head of the family, coulde up with a solution.


    But he didn''t know what to do at this time.

 Chapter 3462

    Chapter 3462


    Just then, Charlie stood up and said indifferently, "Let''s all go out together, since the other side has already attacked the


    door, it proves that the Wade family''s guards have all been solved by the other side.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Or all of them have fallen back, this house can''t provide any protection now, instead of waiting passively here, why


    don''t we go out and see what the other side really wants.¡±


    When the Wade family heard this, each one of them was even more panicked.


    They were not martial arts masters, and even hiding in the vi at such a time made their legs feel weak, let alone


    letting them go out and face the wrath of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Zhongquan also felt that it was not right to go out directly, so he said to Charlie: "Charlie, don''t be impulsive!¡±


    Charlie ndly said: "Since the other party can kill the Wade family''s chief guard, he must be able to kill every one of


    you sitting here, not to mention that he is not alone.¡±


    "He has other people with him, I''m afraid they are also experts among experts, if you are not willing to go out, in case he


    gives the order, these experts rush in, you are allmbs to the ughter, no one can run away!¡±


    After saying that, he took a step and went in the direction of the gate, while walking, he said, "If you are afraid, follow


    me, so at least if they want to kill, they will kill me first.¡±


    Charlie''s words made Zhongquan''s heart thump, then he said in a deep voice: "Charlie is right, Chief Steward was the


    strongest one among the Wade family''s guards.¡±


    ¡°The other side can easily kill even him, let alone ordinary people like us? It''s a blessing but not a curse, it''s a curse that


    can''t be avoided! It''s better to listen to his advice and go out!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately turned around and stepped out behind Charlie.


    The others alsopletely gave up their illusions at this time, and could only follow the old man one after another


    towards the entrance of the hall.


    Seeing this, Morgan hurriedly pulled his father and said in a low voice: "Dad, the gunshot the bird, since Charlie is


    willing to seek death, let him rush in front, we stand back!¡±


    Andrew nodded his head.


    He also did not want to take any risks, so he deliberately hung at the end of the crowd.


    The crowd came out of the vi one after another, and only then did they realize that the other side had already


    surrounded the entire vi.


    And therge courtyard, neatly parked rows of tbed trucks filled with coffins.


    The Wade family saw this situation, each of them is scared pale face!


    Live so big, have not seen who sent more than 100 coffins to other people''s homes, the impact of this scene on them


    and the oppressive force, is too strong!


    The other people in the Wade family were stunned by the gesture, but Charlie did not feel surprised by the gesture in


    front of him.


    He kept looking at the man in white at the head of the other party, because he could see that he had the highest


    strength among these people.


    Charlie discovered that this man in white was the same as Walter Chen who had been captured by him and brought to


    China, both were six-star martial artists.


    Only, his strength was a bit worse than Walter''s, who was already vaguely about to break through, while this white-


    clothed man was still in the middle stage of a six-star martial artist.


    As for the others around him, they are all a bit weaker.


    There are three five-star martial artists, as well as a dozen four-star martial artists, the remaining dozens of people,


    almost every one of them is the level of three-star martial artists.


    Charlie also had to admit that the strength of this group of people from the Cataclysmic Front was indeed too much


    stronger than ordinary martial families.


    A general martial art family wants to produce a three-star martial artist is not easy.


    The three-star martial artists of the Front, are as many as the fcuking dumplings, is so many dumplings thrown into the


    pot, one can not finish cooking.


    At this moment, Harmen saw that the Wade family people were all in a panic, so he sneered and asked in a stern voice:


    ¡°Where is your family head?


    Zhongquan was panicked, but he could only stand out with a stiff head and said, "I am the Wade family head!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Harmen and opened his mouth to question, ¡°My Wade Family asks that it has no


    grievances or hatred with your Cataclysmic Front, why did you bring so many coffins to my Family?¡± ¡°No grievances and


    no hatred?¡± Harmenughed and said, ¡°Let me tell you, old man, not only do the Cataclysmic Front and your Wade


    Family have enmity, they have strong enmity!¡±


    After saying that, he added: ¡°Today, I am here to deliver an order to your Wade Family on the order of Joseph Wan, the


    Lord of the Cataclysmic Front, so listen to every word I say next with open ears!¡±

 Chapter 3463

    Chapter 3463


    When the Wade family heard Harmen say that he hade on the order of the head of the Cataclysmic Front, they


    were all scared out of their wits.


    They thought that offending the Cataclysmic Front was already very troublesome, but who would have thought that it


    was the Cataclysmic Front'' head who they had offended!


    This is the leader of the mercenaries who has tens of thousands of elite mercenaries under hismand!


    If he is offended, wouldn''t there be no way to live?


    At this moment, Harmen said in a cold voice: ¡°The name of my Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front is


    Joseph Wan! He is the only son of the couple Arthur Wan and Billie Ma!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Zhongquan and questioned, "Old thing, do you still remember Arthur''s name?¡±


    When these words came out, Zhongquan''s face instantly turned white!


    Naturally, he knew the couple of Arthur and Billie!


    But he never dreamed that the internationally renowned Cataclysmic Front was created by Arthur''s son!


    The rest of the Wade family''s immediate family members were almost fainting from fear!


    Andrew, Changyun, Cynthia, and the other five siblings also knew about Arthur''s suicide by jumping off a building and


    his wife''s subsequent suicide by taking poison.


    Once they heard that the big man behind the other side was Arthur''s son, they knew that the other side hade to


    take revenge for their parents!


    Arthur and his wifemitted suicide, but also because of the defeat at the hands of Changying, the family was broken


    before the death of people.


    Therefore, the Wade family knew in their hearts that even if the couple hadmitted suicide, their children would not


    be able to ept this reality.


    At the same time will certainly be this blood debt, on the head of the Wade family.


    As the saying goes, parental hatred is not shared, so the Wade family, these members of the direct line, hearing this,


    one has been desperate to the extreme.


    Andrew inwardly fearful, but in order to be able to shake off the dry, can not help bute out, nervously off the record


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    said: ¡°You young brother, Arthur''s things we have naturally known.¡±


    ¡°But to tell the truth, back in the year with Arthur''s conflict, was my second brother Changying, it has nothing to do with


    us......................... ¡±


    Harmen sneered: ¡°Our Supreme Commander said, the year of the matter, although Changying Wade did, but


    Changying acted on behalf of your entire Wade family, used the Wade family resources, so for this matter, all the Wade


    family is responsible!¡±


    Saying that, Harmen gave a slight beating and said in a loud voice: ¡°Now, it''s time for your family to pay the price!¡±


    Zhongquan''s mind was in a panic, but he still held on and said, ¡°The Wade family is indeed responsible for the death of


    Arthur.¡±


    ¡°My son Changying also sighed when he heard the news of his death, saying that he did not kill them, but they died


    because of him, so it is hard to me


    "The first time he heard the news, he sighed and sighed. If your master is willing to forgive the Wade family, the Wade


    family is willing to give ten billion in cash in return!¡±


    Although Zhongquan felt that Arthur''s suicide was purely due to Arthur''s own fault, and had nothing to do with the Wade


    family, and the Wade family did not need to take any responsibility for it.


    But he also understands in his heart, the death of parents ced on any person''s body, it is impossible to achieve


    absolute objectivity.


    Arthur and his wife, in a formal casino, lost all their possessions and then chose tomit suicide.


    Although they are willing to gamble to lose, although the casino also won a bright and open, but his children will


    certainly be abhorrent to the casino.


    So, in this case, it is pointless to try to reason with each other.

 Chapter 3464

    Chapter 3464


    The only thing you can do is to do everything you can to soothe the hatred within the other party.


    Even if it is to pay tens of billions aspensation, it is still at all costs.


    Hearing this, Harmen said with contempt, ¡°Old thing, our Supreme Commander''s biggest goal in these twenty years is


    to make your Wade family pay in blood, this kind of unshared hatred, do you think that a mere ten billion can solve it?¡±


    Zhongquan also knows that the other party is unlikely to agree, but in business negotiations, the offer is never given in


    ce in one step, so immediately said:


    "Ten billion if your Supreme Commander does not see as significant, then you can say a number, as long as it is within


    the range of my Wade family, I am willing!¡±


    Harmenughed and said, "I didn''t expect, you old thing is still quite up to date.¡±


    After saying that, he hummed andughed twice and spoke, "Old thing, since you want to settle this matter peacefully,


    it''s not that our Supreme Commander doesn''t give your Wade family a chance,¡±


    "As long as your family agrees to our Supreme Commander''s three conditions, he can spare your dog''s life!¡±


    Zhongquan''s heart was overjoyed and he hurriedly said, "What are the specific conditions, please tell me! As long as


    my Wade family can do it, I will definitely do it!¡±


    Harmen nodded and spoke, "Then listen carefully.¡±


    ¡°First! Tonight, go and dig out all the Wade family members buried on Waderest Mountain, leave Changying''s coffin


    behind, and move all the others away overnight!¡±


    "Waderest Mountain is renamed Wanling Mountain, from now on Waderest Mountain bes the tomb of the Wan


    family!¡±


    The Wade family''s expressions were horrified!


    To move all the ancestral graves of the Wade family overnight and rename Waderest Mountain to Wanling Mountain,


    isn''t this a fcuking turtledove''s nest?


    The point is, they have heard of robbing houses andnd, but who has heard of robbing ancestral graves?


    This is no longer a magpie''s nest, this is a magpie''s grave ah!


    However, you robbed the graveyard, but why did you leave Changying''s coffin behind? What is the intention of this


    Joseph?


    When the Wade family was confused, Harmen slowly spoke again.


    "Second! Early tomorrow morning, all of you Wade family members will gather at the foot of Wanling Mountain in


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    mourning,¡±


    "And use the full set of procedures of your ancestral rituals to bury the parents of our Supreme Commander!¡±


    Once these words came out, the Wade family people were even more devastated.


    The Wade Family Ancestral Ceremony was to pay respect to the many ancestors of the Wade Family over the


    centuries.


    Now, Joseph not only asked them to remove the ancestral graves overnight but also asked them to wear mourning for


    Arthur and his wife?


    How can he and his wife bepared to the ancestors of the Wade family?


    If the Wade family really did this, wouldn''t it be a total disgrace in front of the whole country and the whole world, a huge


    Just when the Wade family was indignant, Harmen spoke again: ¡°Third, your Wade family must willingly take out one-


    half of the Wade family''s assets aspensation for the death of Arthur and his wife!¡±


    The third condition was not originally within Joseph''s consideration.


    He had only wanted to humiliate the Wade family with all his might, seize the Wade family''s ancestral tomb, and then


    bruise Changying, and had not thought about asking for the Wade family''s money.


    But this time, the losses of the Cataclysmic Front in Syria were extremely heavy.


    He also knew that when he goes to negotiate with Syria next, they would definitely take the more than 10,000 captives


    and knock on the door.


    Therefore, he had to be prepared to hemorrhage money.


    So then, he hit the Wade family''s head, wanting to transfer this part of the loss,pletely to the Wade family to bear.


    And the Wade family heard this, except for Charlie, the others have a count, allpletely copsed!

 Chapter 3465

    Chapter 3465


    These three conditions of Joseph were unheard of for anyone!


    He wants the ancestral grave of the Wade family, he wants to leave the casket of Changying and his wife, he wants the


    Wade family to wear mourning clothes to bury his parents, and he wants half of the Wade family''s assets!


    It says three conditions, but it''s actually four.


    And these four conditions, no matter which one, is to challenge the limits of the Wade family, are the Wade family''s face


    on the ground with the foot to stomp hard.


    And these four conditions, superimposed together, not only to put the Wade family''s face on the ground to step on, but


    also wear nail shoes to step on.


    And at the same time to spit on a few mouthfuls, and then cut off the Wade family''s hands and feet, so that the family


    people into human sticks.


    When Zhongquan heard this, he was so angry that he was about to have a heart attack!


    His inner anger had already ovee his fear, so he roared in anger: ¡°Your Supreme Commander is really deceiving


    people too much!


    "Back then, Arthur and his wife bothmitted suicide, and had nothing to do with my Wade family! I am willing to pay


    10 billion, which is already the most benevolent!!!¡±


    "But your Supreme Commander, how can still put forward so many despicable and shameless demands, it is not


    tolerable!


    Harmenughed and took out a good Cuban cigar, lit it and took a deep breath, spitting it directly on Zhongquan''s face


    and said coldly:


    ¡°Old thing, it doesn''t matter if you don''t ept it, our Supreme Commander has long predicted that you will not shed a


    tear until you see the coffin!¡±


    After that, he turned around, pointed at the coffins behind him, and sneered, ¡°So our Supreme Commander asked me to


    bring these coffins here and show them to you clearly so that you know that these coffins are all prepared for you!¡±


    Zhongquan said in a cold voice: ¡°I don''t believe you can kill all the Wade family members! This is not the Middle East or


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Africa! This is not a ce for you to run wild!¡±


    Harmen said disdainfully, ¡°This is certainly clear to our Supreme Commander, and our Supreme Commander returned


    to Eastcliff this time, in addition to seeking revenge on your Wade family,¡±


    ¡°We also have to announce the official return of Arthur''s son to the entire Eastcliff family, so in this case, of course, our


    Supreme Commander has to obey thew even more   ¡±


    Speaking of this, Harmen smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°But our Supreme Commander also said that if your family does not


    agree to his conditions, he will not do anything to your family, except that well, in the future, your family will certainly die


    one by one!¡±


    ¡°And, the cause of death may be a variety of different reasons, all different!¡±


    ¡°Some people may die in car idents, some people may die in the fire, others may die from drowning or suicide, and


    maybe even dozens of dogs will bite them alive    ¡±


    ¡°However, each way of death for you, is like opening a blind box, each person can open to what way, it all depends on


    your respective luck.¡±


    Harmen''s words made every Wade family member, except Charlie, feel like a mane on his back.


    This feeling was as if the other party''s sharp knife was already against the back of their heart and would stab in at any


    moment.


    When Zhongquan heard this, his heart was deadly gray.


    He had already understood Joseph''s intention.


    Since Joseph wanted toe back openly and honestly, he naturally didn''t dare to kill the Wade family members with


    great fanfare.


    Although he could not kill them openly, it would be much easier to kill them secretly.


    The Front itself is the world''s top mercenary organization, with countless experts under itsmand.


    If all these expertse to assassinate the Wade family, it is absolutely impossible for any of the Wade family to


    survive.


    He even felt that even Charlie, I''m afraid, could not carry such terrifying strength of experts.

 Chapter 3466

    Chapter 3466


    If the Wade family could not meet Joseph''s demands, Joseph would definitelyunch an indiscriminate assassination


    against the family members.


    Moreover, he also believed that Joseph had waited for this day for twenty years, and was definitely not just talking about


    it.


    However, the conditions given by him were indeed too harsh.


    This is not a choice between life and death, this is a choice between living and burning with grace.


    If the conditions of Joseph were epted, the Wade family would indeed be able to save their lives.


    However, all the dignity of the family would cease to exist.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    And as long as the Wade family people were still alive, they would always be theughing stock of others'' mouths, and


    even after death, they would be poked by others.


    So, he was caught in the most tangled two choices since his life.


    All of a sudden, do not know what to do.


    And the Wade family behind him, at this time is also a ghost.


    For the vast majority of the Wade family, they do not have any real backbone, there is only in the money and status of


    the backing, which has always existed in their deepest sense of superiority.


    Therefore, in the face of the threat of death at this moment, they only want to live.


    As long as they can survive, it does not matter whether they lose face or not.


    If they can''t, they can take the rest of their assets and leave China, go to a ce where no one knows them, and live


    the rest of their lives in peace.


    In this way, it is better than dying in vain under the assassination spree of the Cataclysmic Front.


    However, Zhongquan could not ept such a condition.


    At this moment, Harmen looked at him and asked in a cold voice: ¡°Old man, how are you thinking about it? Do you


    agree or reject the conditions of our Supreme Commander?!¡±


    Zhongquan, under great pressure, slowly spoke: ¡°Young brother, please also report back to your Supreme Commander,


    these conditions are too harsh for our Wade family,¡±


    ¡°Even if I am really willing to give up Waderest Mountain to him, so many Wade family ancestor''s coffins on Waderest


    Mountain, also need a period of time to be well ced   ¡±


    Saying that, Zhongquan gave a slight beating and said seriously, ¡°Moreover, Changying is my son, I as a father cannot


    leave my son''s casket to others, moreover, I already let him down once when he was alive, when he died, I cannot let


    him down again!¡±


    Hearing these words from the old man, Charlie gave Zhongquan an extra look.


    One had to admit that Zhongquan dared to say such a sentence at this time, which made Charlie, while surprised, also


    had a few changes in his attitude towards him.


    At this moment, Zhongquan continued: ¡°Also, in order to express our family''s apology to the Wan family, I am willing to


    bring the old and young members of the Wade family to pay respects after the casket of Arthur and his wife is moved


    into Waderest Mountain, but if I am so old and bony to wear mourning for them, I cannot ept it!¡±


    ¡°Finally, I can''t ept that I have to take out half of my assets!¡±


    ¡°As I said just now, I am willing to take out ten billion RMB aspensation, if your Supreme Commander is not


    satisfied, I can turn the RMB into dors, but this is already the maximum limit I can ept!¡±


    Harmen really didn''t expect that Zhongquan would show resistance to every condition the Supreme Commander


    proposed, so he questioned him with a sinister expression,


    ¡°Old thing, do you think I''vee over to negotiate with you? I just came over to truthfully convey to you the instructions


    of our Supreme Commander! You don''t have any qualifications to bargain!¡±


    Hearing these words, Zhongquan had a generous expression of death and said in a cold voice, ¡°If there is no room for


    bargaining, then I don''t have to negotiate,¡±


    ¡°If your Supreme Commander is not afraid of triggering public outrage, he cane to the Wade family and kill me,


    anyway, at this age, my death is not enough.¡±


    Charlie''s eldest uncle Andrew heard this, immediately anxious, said in a low voice: ¡°Dad! You can''t be impulsive! This


    Cataclysmic Front is extremely strong, and all are top experts, and kill without


    blinking............................................................... ¡±


    ¡°Even the chief guardian in front of them are unbeatable, let alone us ordinary people    you are old, but Morgan,


    Hawade they are still young ah! ¡°


    Zhongquan stared at him and asked in a cold voice: ¡°What? You as the eldest son of the Wade family, do you want me


    to agree to their conditions?!¡±

 Chapter 3467

    Chapter 3467


    Andrew was feeling jolt from the old man''s deadly stare , hurriedly said: ¡°Dad I am feeling......................... this all


    things......... it is no life safety most important ah


    He continue to swim: "And, our Wade family assets are more than trillions? Take out half of it, the rest is enough for us


    to live a lifetime of jade, food, and clothing, after all, with money life cannot be brought back, but if we can dy death is


    it really meaningless............................................................... ¡±


    "Moreover, our Wade family may be able to rise again in the future in my hands, or in the hands of Morgan, at that time,


    what is lost today, we can still earn back!¡±


    Zhongquan stared at him and asked coldly, "Rise again? With you? Or just the two of you?¡±


    Andrew said awkwardly: "Yes........ my ability is really not very good, I step back and say, even if you can not rise again,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    so what? Even if we sit on the mountain, so much money is enough for us to eat a few lifetimes ah!


    Andrew more and more energetic, even said and gestured to persuade: "If you are worried about the future children and


    grandchildren do notpete, we can take out half of the remaining assets to set up a closed family trust!


    "A trust fund of several hundred billion yuan, the annual revenue of at least one or two hundred billion yuan, you just


    need to stipte that future children and grandchildren can only take the profit from the trust fund,¡±


    "The principal is not allowed to move, then our future children and grandchildren, even if we can not make the Wade


    family rise again, but at least can also be very rich and prosperous in a lifetime!¡±


    ¡°In this way, we can ensure that our Wade family lineage will live on, and never have to worry about the future children


    and grandchildren of the Wade family going bankrupt   ¡±


    ¡°If you look at it this way, isn''t it pretty good? Does everyone say so?¡±


    Except for Charlie and Helena, everyone else nodded their heads.


    For this group of people, no one wants to put their life safety at half risk.


    Staying alive is the most important thing for them.


    In front of living, what''s a little less money? Even if ny percent of the Wade family''s assets are given up, they still


    have two hundred billion, tighter is enough.


    Andrew saw that the other Wade family members also showed their approval, so he knew that his proposal had a basic


    public base.


    So, he said to Zhongquan, "Dad! I think you should agree to the request of the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    "Yes!¡± The third one, Changyun, also hurriedly said, "Dad, big brother is right, it''s better to live than to die, we have to


    think about the Wade family''s bloodline and incense!¡±


    Cynthia also hurriedly nodded her head and said, "Dad! If you agree to their terms, you can still build the Waderest


    Mountain, you can still earn money, there is nothing more important than the peace and security of the family, don''t you


    think?¡±


    Except for younger sister, La, who had not spoken out, almost everyone else had clearly stated their position and


    agreed to ept the demands of the Cataclysmic Front.

 Chapter 3468

    Chapter 3468


    Charlie had not spoken, but instead looked at Andrew as well as the other Wade family members with a cold


    expression.


    At this moment, he was very disappointed with the temperament and backbone of the Wade family people.


    Not just disappointed, even a bit angry.


    Because, these people who wanted to ept the other side''s conditions, did not take the other side''s desire to leave


    their parents'' casket seriously at all.


    They, only want to live.


    Moreover, in their view, only money is needed to flesh out, the rest is not important.


    At this time, Zhongquan saw so many sons and daughters have fallen, the heart is a sharp pain.


    He did not expect that none of his sons and daughters could put the family''s dignity first.


    All of them only wanted to live.


    This made him feel iparably sad.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but rebuke with a face full of pain: ¡°You all persuaded me to agree one by one, but


    have you ever thought that they want Changying''s casket!¡±


    ¡°Changying was your own brother, how could you give his coffin to others and let them trample on it? If that''s the case,


    even if you can live on for a few more years or decades, when you die, how will you have the face to meet Changying?


    Harmen smoked a cigar, then yawned again and said with a smile, ¡°Hey, still the old man has the insight, the main


    demand of our Front, is to thwart Changying!"


    Hearing these words, Charlie had a strong urge in his heart to rip Harmen''s head off his neck directly!


    However, he still resisted the impulse in his heart, while admonishing himself in his heart: ¡°Steady, must be steady! A


    little intolerance is a big mistake! If I move against Harmen today, that Joseph will never bring his parents'' casket up to


    Waderest Mountain early tomorrow morning!"


    At this moment, Cynthia, once she heard Harmen''s words, lowered her head in embarrassment.


    But Andrew said with a serious face, "Dad! Changying is already dead! As the saying goes, a person''s death is like a


    blood, shouldn''t we think about the living?


    Morgan also said: "Yes, Grandpa! It was my second uncle who caused the incident, and now they are seeking revenge,


    there is no reason for us to take the me for him!"


    After saying that, he was even more righteous and indignant, looking at Charlie, gritting his teeth, and saying, "Even if


    someone really has to take the me, it should be Charlie, after all, he is my second


    uncle''s.......................................................................... "


    Morgan did not finish his sentence, Zhongquan angrily raised his hand and pped him, shouting angrily, "Ba5tard! You


    shut up!"


    After saying that, he said with a face of hatred, ¡°You are all greedy people who are afraid of death! If my son Changying


    were still alive, he would never be as spineless as you are!¡±


    Speaking here, Zhongquan''s two hot tears rolled down.


    At this moment, he waspletely disappointed in his own sons and grandsons.


    Morgan had just deliberately wanted to expose Charlie''s identity as Changying''s son so that he could guide the


    Cataclysmic Front to divert hatred, but he didn''t expect to be pped fiercely by the old man before he could finish his


    words.


    He was so indignant in his heart that he almost yelled out Charlie''s identity out of his mouth, but his father Andrew


    red at him from the side and sternly shouted, ¡°You rebellious son! Quickly shut your mouth for me!"


    Andrew understood very well in his heart that even if he sold Charlie out in public at this time, it was unlikely that the


    Cataclysmic Front would let the other Wade family members go because of it.


    But it was likely topletely anger the old man because of this.


    Don''t look now that the old man has rejected the other side, but the only way back is still in the old man''s hands.


    In case the old master figured it out and agreed to the conditions of the Cataclysmic Front with a bite, then when the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    storm is over, the old master, as the head of the Wade family, still holds half of the Wade family''s assets.


    But at that time, Morgan, who betrayed Charlie, could never be reused by the old man again, and even he would be


    dragged down by him.


    Therefore, he did not want his son to break his own back at this time.


    Morgan was reprimanded by his father and immediately did not dare to say more.


    Zhongquan didn''t even bother to look at him at this time, he turned to Charlie and asked, ¡°Charlie.............................


    about this situation today, what do you think should happen?¡±

 Chapter 3469

    Chapter 3469


    Zhongquan knew that the only one who might have a chance to save the Wade family right now was Charlie.


    Except for Charlie, no one else, there is no possibility of saving the day.


    However, he was not sure if Charlie could carry the Cataclysmic Front or not.


    Moreover, Charlie had never stated his position from the beginning to the end.


    Therefore, he was curious to know what exactly his attitude was now.


    At this moment, Charlie sighed softly and muttered, ¡°How do I think it should be, huh?¡±


    Speaking of this, he lifted his head and looked at the arrogant Harmen indifferently, and said with clenched teeth in his


    heart, ¡°I think I should immediately rush up and rip this dog''s head off!¡±


    However, the dog''s master had not yete, and beating the dog at this time would only disturb the ten thousand


    breakers behind it.


    So, Charlie said to Harmen: ¡°Such a big thing, after all, we should be given some time to discuss and consider.¡±


    After saying that, he smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Such a big matter, I wonder why your Supreme Commander didn''te


    over personally?¡± ¡°Since there is a head for the wrongdoer, he should mention this to us face to face, and if we have any


    ideas, we can alsomunicate and negotiate with him face to face, he has not shown up, this is not quite appropriate,


    right?¡± Harmen said in a cold voice: ¡°Let our Supreme Commander personallye and talk to you, you are not worthy


    of it!¡±


    Charlie was not angry and nodded, ¡°Since we are not worthy of the Supreme Commander personally, I wonder if we can


    be given a chance toe to the door and talk to the Supreme Commander face to face?¡±


    Harmen smoked a cigar, spitting out a thick circle under his eyes, impatiently waved his hand at Charlie: "Kid, don''t


    fcuking bullshit me here, just a small role like you,¡±


    "In the eyes of our Supreme Commander, not even equal to a chicken feather, you think you are also worthy to talk to


    our Supreme Commander face to face?¡±


    The corners of Charlie''s mouth twitched slightly, and the urge to p Harmen to death here surged up inside him again,


    but once again he suppressed himself when he thought that Joseph had not yet shown up.


    So, he said to Harmen, "In that case, how about giving us a night to think about it and we''ll give you a reply tomorrow?¡±


    Harmen continued to smoke his cigar, shrugged indifferently, and sneered, "It''s not impossible for you guys to want to


    dy and make a dying struggle.¡±


    Saying that, he sneered, "Our Supreme Commander said that he would give your family at most one night to consider!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Tomorrow morning at eight o''clock, he will bring the coffin of his parents up to Waderest Mountain!¡±


    "If you have the sense and are willing to ept the conditions of our Supreme Commander, dig out the ancestral graves


    of your Wade family tonight, leave the coffins of Changying and his wife,¡±


    ¡°And then all of you will wait for our Supreme Commander by 8 o''clock tomorrow morning, kneeling under Waderest


    Mountain in mourning!¡±


    Here, he turned his words, his tone full of killing intent coldly said: ¡°If tomorrow morning at eight o''clock, you do not dig


    out the ancestral graves of the Wade family, do not wear mourning kneeling under the Waderest Mountain waiting,¡±


    ¡°Then do not me us, the Cataclysmic Front, when the time to exterminate your Wade family!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said indifferently: ¡°In that case, then please go back and tell your Supreme Commander, tomorrow


    morning at eight o''clock, see you at Waderest Mountain!¡±

 Chapter 3470

    Chapter 3470


    Harmen looked at Charlie and sneered, ¡°Kid, you seem to have some backbone, I remember you, if you don''t kneel


    under Waderest Mountain tomorrow in mourning, I''ll be the first to take your life!¡±


    Charlie also smiled and nodded, "Good, then it''s a deal!¡±


    Harmen looked at him with contempt, did not speak again, but turned around and shouted to the group of men around


    him, "Brothers, unload all the coffins sent by the Supreme Commander here!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, dozens of three-star experts rushed onto the tbed truck and directly kicked these coffins to


    the ground vigorously after they were untied, and a pile of inferior coffins, the moment they hit the ground, fell into a pile


    of coffin boards.


    Afterward, Harmen looked at the Wade family and sneered: "Remember, tomorrow morning at eight o''clock,¡±


    "If our Supreme Commander does not see what he wants to see at Waderest, all of you will have to die! After you die,


    use these coffin boards to make up for the coffin!¡±


    After saying that, he yelled at his men, "Let''s go!¡±


    A group of people from the Cataclysmic Front left the Wade Family in great numbers.


    At this time, the Wade family''s courtiers had long since run away.


    After seeing Harmen''s strength and learning about the prestige of the Cataclysmic Front, they all decided that the Wade


    family would surely die, and no one was willing to stay in the Wade family to work for them and risk their lives.


    Because once the Wade family rejected the Cataclysmic Front, everyone in the family would be the target of the


    Front''s execution.


    At that time, they, the bodyguards, were the first unlucky ones to be killed.


    In the entire Wade family, only two foreigners remained.


    One, was the Wade family''s butler Leon.


    One, was Morgan''s nominal fianc¨¦e, Helena.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Seeing that all the people from the Cataclysmic Front had left, Zhongquan looked at Charlie and asked him, ¡°Charlie,


    the dying tactic can onlyst until tomorrow morning at most, what exactly is your specific n?¡±


    Charlie smiled ndly and said, "I have no ns, I will go up to Waderest Mountain in the morning on time!¡±


    Hearing this, Morgan was overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Then we must hurry to prepare the mourning clothes! The


    Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front did not ask us to wear mourning? Don''t let people pick on uster!¡±


    Charlie stared at him and said in a cold voice: "I''m putting my words here, if any of you dare to wear mourning clothes


    for Wan, don''t me me for disregarding the feelings of the same n!¡±


    Morgan did not expect that Charlie''s exnation of going up to Waderest Mountain early was not topromise with


    the Front, so he angrily rebuked,


    "Charlie! What the hell do you have in mind? Do you want to kill all of the Wade family before you are satisfied? Do you


    know what the Cataclysmic Front is? How can we possibly mess with them?¡±


    Charlie said in a cold voice: ¡°I will naturally deal with the Cataclysmic Front, all you have to do is to prepare for the


    ancestral ritual normally!¡±


    When Morgan heard this, he immediately exploded, jumping to his feet and cursing,


    "You''re fcuking sick in the head, right? Do you alone want to deal with the Cataclysmic Front? Who do you think you


    are? When the timees, you''ll have to drag us down with you!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Zhongquan and blurted out, "Grandpa! Charlie is a madman!¡±


    "If he''s this good, when he goes up to Waderest tomorrow, they''ll beat the sh!t out of him with one punch! It doesn''t


    matter if he dies, we can''t apany such a madman to raise the soil!¡±


    Zhongquan looked at Morgan with a gloomy face, coldly scolded, "Ba5tard! You don''t have the right to speak here!¡±


    "No part for me to speak? Morgan looked at Zhongquan with a dumbfounded expression and roared in anger, "I am the


    eldest son of the Wade family!¡±


    "If even I am not qualified to speak, Charlie is even less qualified! Why is it that he can make decisions for the Wade


    family, but I can''t even say a word?!¡±


    Zhongquan pointed at Morgan and cursed in a cold voice, "A gutless rat! How can you bepared to Changying''s


    son? This matter will be decided by him, anyone who dares to oppose will be expelled from the Wade family


    immediately!¡±

 Chapter 3471

    Chapter 3471


    With this roar, the old man made all those who wanted to speak have the sense to shut their mouths.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they could not ept handing over their fate to Charlie, they also knew very well that the old master still had a


    way back so far.


    Therefore, the most important thing that cannot be done at such a time is to openly turn against the old master.


    Otherwise, in case the old master really epts the other party''s request and breaks the bank, he will naturally look for


    these people who openly oppose and settle scores after the fall.


    Even the elder Andrew gave up struggling and took the initiative to go forward, pped Morgan fiercely and cursed


    angrily,


    ¡°You uncultured thing! Who told you to talk to your grandfather like that?


    Why don''t you hurry up and apologize to your grandfather!¡±


    Morgan knew that he had failed to incite the others, so he could only say in a jarring voice, ¡°Sorry grandpa, I was


    wrong.................................... "


    Zhongquan ignored him, but looked at Charlie and asked him with a grave face, ¡°Charlie, do you really have no specific


    ns? Do you want to find a way to get some help? Or maybe I''ll try to find a way to move the rtionship?"


    Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°No need, when the timees, the soldiers will block, the water will


    cover-up."


    After saying that, he looked at the time and said, ¡°After such a long dy, we haven''t started the process of the


    ancestral ceremony, let''s go back and discuss the business,"


    ¡°I came back this time, mainly for the ancestral ceremony, no matter what, this matter can not be affected.¡±


    The Wade family members now all wanted to die.


    The way they looked at Charlie was the same as looking at a serious mental patient.


    At this time, he is still thinking about the ancestral ceremony, what''s the difference between this and thinking about what


    to drink at night when the gun is at the back of the head?


    However, when Zhongquan saw that Charlie was thinking about the ancestral rituals that could not be affected, his heart


    was immediately relieved.


    He felt that Charlie was never a person with a brain problem.


    If he was still so rxed at this time, then he must have a bottom card that he did not reveal.


    So, when he saw that the crowd did not react, he immediately opened his mouth and roared:


    ¡°Did you all not hear what I said just now? Now is a special period, from now on, in the Wade family all affairs, all listen


    to Charlie! All must follow his lead!¡±


    Charlie''s mouth smiled faintly.


    What he wanted was for the Wade family to obey his orders.


    Moreover, it was never just some special period. Rather, from now on, the Wade family will be controlled by himself!


    So, he immediately looked at Morgan and Hawade and said in a cold voice, ¡°You two, take care of the two guards''


    bodies!¡±


    Morgan blurted out with an angry face, ¡°Why should I go?!¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly, raised his hand, and pped Morgan''s face fiercely, coldly said, "Get lost if you don''t go!¡±


    Morgan cursed furiously: "You........ dare to hit me! You''re fcuking tired of living! I am the eldest grandson of the Wade


    family! What are you, you!¡±


    Today, Morgan had already received several ps, but they were all from his grandfather and father, and he didn''t


    expect Charlie to dare to p him as well, which made him indignant deep inside.

 Chapter 3472

    Chapter 3472


    However, at this time, Zhongquan suddenly raised his hand and pped him too, cursing angrily: ¡°A ba5tard who is not


    good enough to aplish anything! What I just said, you have taken it as a whisper?¡±


    ¡°If you don''t want to do it, then get out of the Wade family! At a time of life and death for the Wade Family, I will not show


    mercy to anyone who dares to make a mistake, even if they are my own son!¡±


    Just now, Morgan was thinking of theorizing with Charlie, but he didn''t expect to receive a p from the old man


    immediately afterward, and at this time, his tears of aggression rolled down, but he didn''t dare to say one more word.


    Seeing this, Hawade at the side, his heart was also panicked, so he hurriedly took a stand and said, ¡°Grandpa! I''ll go


    now!¡±


    Andrew saw that Hawade had taken a stand, and his stupid son was still in tears of aggression, so he was not at all


    heartbroken, but kicked him fiercely with hatred and scolded: ¡°Crying like a b!tch, why the hell not hurry to work!¡±


    Morganpletely copsed and could only wipe his tears while running after Hawade to the gate.


    Charlie said, ¡°Please move to the main hall, let''s talk business!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The rest of the Wade family could do nothing at this time, and even though they were deeply frightened, they could only


    follow Charlie''s request and return to the main hall of the vi to continue discussing the ancestral ritual.


    However, everyone else was distracted.


    Only Charlie, ording to the Wade family''s previous steps, step by step with the person in charge to confirm clearly,


    asking them to make sure to do their respective work in ordance with the set process, otherwise severe punishment


    will not be meted out!


    Just when Charlie was still forcibly leading the Wade family to sort out the process of the ancestor worship ceremony,


    the Wade family''s encounter just now had already spread in Eastcliff.


    When they heard that someone had brought hundreds of coffins to the Wade family door and had killed the Wade


    family''s guards, all of the entire Eastcliff family was extremely shocked!


    Everyone wanted to know what the origin of this group of people who killed into the Wade family was, that they didn''t


    even put the top families in the country in their eyes.


    And at this time, Harmen also returned to the old mansion of the Wan family, and reported the situation in the Wade


    family just now, one by one, to Joseph.


    Joseph sneered and asked him, ¡°ording to your observation, are the Wade family people afraid?¡±


    Harmen hurriedly said, ¡°Naturally, they are afraid, the majority of the Wade family are so scared that they are blue in the


    face, almost fcuking pissing their pants.¡±


    He further said: ¡°However, the Wade family bad old man, and a young descendant of the family do not know what to call


    it, seems to be a bit just, especially the young man, asked me to convey to you,¡±


    ¡°He said eight o''clock in the morning Waderest see us, do not know when he is ready to wear mourning kneeling


    greeting, or give up his life, ready to fight us hard.¡±


    "Whatever." Joseph waved his hand, said indifferently: ¡°As long as the coffin is delivered, the words will be delivered,


    tomorrow morning at eight o''clock, we punctually go to the Waderest mountain,"


    ¡°If the Wade family kneeled, the Wade tassel will be thrown to the ashes, and then my parents will be buried in a big


    way; if the Wade family does not kneel!"


    ¡°If the Wade family does not kneel, then we will break their legs, make them kneel, and then we will bury my parents in


    a beautiful burial!"


    After saying that, Joseph sneered and said, ¡°Harmen, now the whole Eastcliff must be wondering who is behind


    everything that happened in the Wade family today.


    Harmen nodded: ¡°Yes, Supreme Commander! I''m on my way!"


    Joseph called him and said, ¡°Come back, there is one more thing."


    Harmen said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Supreme Commander!"


    Joseph coldly said, ¡°Put the word out, whoever dares to help the Wade family out, is my deadly enemy!"


    Let all the big families in Eastcliff, even the whole country, weigh themselves before they decide to help the Wade


    family! Anyone who is not afraid of death, stand out and try!"


    At this point, Joseph smiled coldly and said yfully, ¡°I want the Wade family to be isted and helpless!"


    Harmen immediately said, ¡°I know, Supreme Commander! I''ll go do it now!"

 Chapter 3473

    Chapter 3473


    A few minutester.


    Something in the whole Eastcliff top family circle suddenly spread and can be described as a thunderstorm of news!


    Back then, the one who was not capable but still insisted on trying to be strong with Changying and finally failed and


    chose tomit suicide by jumping off a building, Arthur Wan actually had a son!


    And, that son is actually the famous overseas Cataclysmic Front''s Supreme Commander Joseph!


    What''s even more shocking is that this Cataclysmic Front Supreme Commander, Joseph, actually sent someone to


    attack the Wade family, and after killing the Wade family''s chief guard, he sent more than 100 coffins to the family!


    The most creepy is not this.


    The most creepy thing is that, in order to avenge his parents, Joseph made a series of extremely harsh, even inhumane


    demands on the Wade family!


    Moreover, only one night is left for the Wade family!


    What was even more ruthless was that the Cataclysmic Front had said that no one was allowed to help the Wade family


    out, or else they would be their sworn enemies.


    With this sentence in, many families that have good rtions with the Wade family, immediately asked all members from


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    now until tomorrow, to keep their cell phones off, closed doors, but also must stop seeing guests,¡±


    ¡°They are afraid that the Wade family at this time on the door for help, even if they receive a phone call from the Wade


    family, it is likely to be held in hatred by the Cataclysmic Front.


    Therefore, must clear all boundaries with the Wade family, clear all ties!


    Because of the strength of the Cataclysmic Front is too strong, all the high society in Eastcliff firmly believes that the


    Wade family will be broken this time, even if it is the Great Golden Immortal, it is impossible to save them!


    Everyone believes that tomorrow morning at eight o''clock is bound to be the time of the Wade family''s demise.


    Even if the family finally epted the demands of the Cataclysmic Front, they would bepletely withdrawn from the


    stage of the top families list from now on!


    Who would have thought that originally the Wade family was preparing for the ancestral ceremony with great fanfare,


    thereby announcing to the nation that the Wade family had officially returned to the number one family throne?


    But in the blink of an eye, this ancestral ceremony is about to turn into a disaster of destruction!


    Philip and Lenan, who had been staying at home, had only just received the news.


    Originally, Philip was still waiting for Charlie toe back, so that the two of them could continue to drink, but he never


    dreamed that the Wade family had suffered such a major crisis.


    Sara got the news first, she was so nervous that she immediately put down the rehearsal for the concert and hurried


    home. Have you heard about the Wade family?¡±


    Philip said with a gloomy expression, ¡°I heard about it.¡±


    Sara couldn''t control her tears and choked, "Dad......... that Cataclysmic Front is so strong, Charlie won''t be in danger,


    right......... ¡±


    Philip shook his head: "This matter, I can''t say, that Cataclysmic Front I have some understanding, the strength is very


    strong...................... ¡±


    He could not help but sigh, said in a serious tone: "Charlie this time, may have encountered big


    trouble.................................. ¡±


    "Then what to do ah!¡± Sara wiped away her tears while she blurted out, "We can''t just stand by and watch!¡±


    "Of course not!¡± Philip immediately said, "Don''t worry, I''ll gather all the men I can right now and personally take them to


    Waderest Mountain first thing tomorrow morning!¡±

 Chapter 3474

    Chapter 3474


    Sara immediately said, "I''m going too!¡±


    Lenan''s expression was somewhat struggling, and after thinking for a moment, she said, "Sara, you don''t need to go


    tomorrow as a girl, I''ll go with your father!¡±


    Sara hurriedly asked, "Why, Mom! I want to go too!¡±


    Lenan said, "Sara! You''re a girl, you can''t help much if you go, you should stay at home honestly, in case anything


    happens to me and your father, you can at least continue our bloodline, mom and dad can''t let you go to risk anything!¡±


    "I don''t!¡± Sara cried, "Whether you agree or not, I have to stay with you, stay with Charlie! If something really happens to


    you tomorrow, I, Sara, will never live alone!¡±


    After saying that, she immediately took out her cell phone and said offhandedly, "I''ll call Charlie, if you don''t let me go, I''ll


    go to Waderest Mountain now and wait!¡±


    Philip hurriedly said, "Don''t call Charlie yet! He must have something important to discuss with the Wade family now,


    you are crying to call him now is not adding to the chaos? If you have anything to ask, wait until hees back tonight!¡±


    Then he said, "You two wait at home, I''ll go out to meet some people and see if I can find more helpers!¡±


    Lenan said: "I''ll call my mother''s family and see if they can send some people!¡± "No need.¡± Philip shook his head, said


    seriously: "You want to go with me to the Waderest, I can not refuse, after all, you and I as a couple have been deeply


    favored by Brother Wade and Charlie, for reasons, we both have to fight to the death to return this favor,¡±


    ¡°But tomorrow when we go, life and death are uncertain, if we really have any idents, I would be unable to exin to


    your parents, and how can you involve your mother''s family again!................................................................ ¡±


    He said, he smiled faintly, softly said: ¡°You and Sara wait for me at home!¡±


    Lenan hesitated for a moment, had to nod, and instructed, ¡°You should be more careful in


    everything...................................... ¡±


    Although the entire Eastcliff, ispletely shocked by the matter of the Joseph and the Wade family, but the news will


    ultimately take time to pass, so the cities outside of Eastcliff, for the time being, have not received the news.


    At this time, far away in Aurous Hill, in the office of the chairman of the Song Group.


    Warnia, who was busy with official business, suddenly received a video call from Nanako.


    After the video call, Nanako, who was also dressed in professional clothes and sitting in the chairman''s office of Ito


    Group, asked her with a smile, ¡°Sister Warnia, have you been busytely?¡±


    ¡°Busy........ is very busy.¡± Warnia gave a bitterugh and said, ¡°Since I took over the Song Group, there is no time when I


    am not busy.¡±


    Saying that, she asked, ¡°What about you? Do you have a lot to do in the past few days?¡±


    Nanako spit out her tongue and said with a smile, ¡°Just like you, I''m busy as hell.¡±


    Warniaughed and said, ¡°You''re so busy and you''re still calling me on video, do you miss your sister?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanakoughed, ¡°I''ve been thinking about sister Warnia every day for the past few days since I got back.¡±


    Saying that, she hurriedly added, ¡°Right sister Warnia, have you contacted Charlie in the past few days?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Warnia said, ¡°These days there are really more things, so I have not contacted Master Wade, why?¡±


    Nanako said, ¡°Sister, today is the fourth of April! Tomorrow is the Qingming Festival, have you forgotten what we


    spected about before? Have you paid attention to whether Charlie is still in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Warnia suddenly had an epiphany and pped her head, saying, ¡°Oh! Look at my memory.............................. if you


    didn''t remind me, I really would have forgotten............ ¡±


    In the beginning, Nanako together with Warnia, spected about Charlie''s identity.


    Nanako inclined to Charlie is the young master of the Eastcliff Wade family, but suffered from theck of solid evidence


    to support.


    It just so happened that she knew about the Wade Family Ancestral Ceremony, so she felt that if Charlie had gone to


    Eastcliff during this time period, then he must be the Wade Family Young Master.


    If he didn''t go, it could be that she guessed in the wrong direction.


    Warnia had also been very curious about this matter.


    But she was too busy with thingstely, and her mind was in turmoil so she didn''t remember.


    Now when she heard Nanako remind her, it dawned on her.


    So she hurriedly said, "Nanako, I don''t know where Master Wade is now, why don''t one of us call him and ask?¡±


    Nanakoughed, "That''s what I mean, but I''m in Japan, so if I call and ask where he is, it would seem somewhat


    deliberate,¡±


    "If you ask, sister Warnia, it''s more natural, you can say you want to invite him to dinner, or some other reason.¡±


    "Good.¡± Warnia smiled: "Then I will call him in a moment to ask, and when the results are avable, I will definitely give


    you a reply at the first time.¡±


    Nanakoughed: "You know me best, sister Warnia, then I''ll wait for your news!¡±

 Chapter 3475

    Chapter 3475


    Warnia did not know about the fishy situation that was happening in Eastcliff at this time.


    She hung up Nanako''s phone and called Charlie directly.


    At this time, Charlie was checking thest few steps of the ancestral ritual with the Wade family.


    When he suddenly received a call from Warnia, he temporarily left the main hall and went to an unupied room next


    door, picked up the phone, and asked with a smile, "Warnia, what do you want from me?"


    Warnia was a little nervous and said hurriedly, "Master Wade, Grandpa has been talking about you for the past few


    days, saying that he misses you,"


    "So I want to ask if you have time today, and if it''s convenient, can youe to the house for a casual meal?"


    After hearing this, Charlie didn''t doubt it, so he said with a smile, "Sorry, Warnia, I''m in Eastcliff, reading feng shui for a


    client,"


    "I may not be able toe back in the next two days, so why don''t you please tell the old man that I will definitely visit


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    him when I get back."


    When Warnia heard Charlie say that he was in Eastcliff, her heart thudded.


    She knew that she and Nanako''s guesses had matched up.


    Charlie''s trip to Eastcliff at this time was definitely not as simple as reading feng shui for a client, as he said.


    After all, the Wade family is going to hold its once-in-12-years ancestral ceremony tomorrow, and if Charlie is really a


    descendant of the Wade family, he will definitely be present on such an important asion!


    Thinking about this, deep inside Warnia suddenly surged up with a bit of loss.


    Because, she originally felt that there was a huge gap between herself and Charlie, the only thing that could give her


    some confidence was her status as the Song family''s daughter, and the current Song family head.


    However, only now did she understand that Charlie''s true identity was much more powerful than her identity as the


    Song family''s daughter!


    That is the Wade family ah!


    It is the top family that has been ranked among the top of the country!


    Now that the Su family is gradually falling into decline, the Wade family is already the number one family in the country


    in everyone''s mind.


    Compared to the Wade family, I''m afraid the Song family''s strength is not even a tenth of it.


    In this way, she also realized in her heart that the gap between herself and Charlie had been pulled even bigger, so big


    that deep inside herself, even thinking about it, could not help but be ashamed of herself!


    Charlie did not know what Warnia was thinking at this time, and he did not know that she had already guessed his


    identity at this time.


    Warnia then came back to her senses and said in a panic: ¡°Yes, I''m here, sorry Master Wade, I was a bit preupied


    just now and got lost in thought.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It''s okay, just tell the old master first, I''ll visit him when I get back.¡±


    Warnia was busy saying, ¡°Okay Master Wade, then I won''t dy you in your business, I''ll contact you when you return.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ie back and contact you.¡±


    Charlie hung up the phone, not feeling any problem, he went back to the main hall and continued to confirm the process


    with the Wade family.


    And Warnia''s entire body was still frozen in ce at this time, not knowing what to do for a while.


    A few momentster, she picked up her phone and was about to send a video back to Nanako, when suddenly a


    message was sent by an entrepreneur surnamed Huang in one of her entrepreneurs'' WeChat groups, the message


    read:


    ¡°Breaking news! Breaking news! The overseas mercenary organization Cataclysmic Front seeks revenge on the Wade


    family! After tomorrow, there will be no more Wade family!¡±

 Chapter 3476

    Chapter 3476


    When Warnia saw this, her heart suddenly tightened and she hurriedly picked up her phone and sent a voice chase:


    ¡°Mr. Huang, what do you mean by what you just said? What happened to the Wade family?¡±


    The other party quickly replied with a voice: ¡°Ms. Song, haven''t you heard yet? Cataclysmic Front today attacked the


    Wade family, sent more than 100 coffins to their family!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°It turns out that the parents of the master of the Cataclysmic Front, the Wade family killed him, so now he is back to


    seek revenge, but also put out the word, to destroy the whole Wade family! If anyone dares to help that family, all of


    them will be killed without amnesty!¡±


    Warnia asked, ¡°What is this organization called the Cataclysmic Front, is it very powerful? Howe I''ve never heard of


    it?¡±


    An entrepreneur named Liu in the group sent a voice: ¡°No, Song! You don''t know the Cataclysmic Front? This is one of


    the top mercenary organizations in the world today, with tens of thousands of elites under itsmand!¡±


    ¡°The fighting power is so strong that even ordinary small countries may not be able topete! This time the Wade


    family is dead!¡±


    Another person in the group said, ¡°Da*n! I thought the Su family had done a lot of evil and was finally going to fall from


    the number one position in the country,¡±


    ¡°But I didn''t expect the Wade family to encounter such a thing again, so after tomorrow, won''t the Su family be back to


    the number one position in the country?¡±


    Immediately after, another voice was sent: ¡°Zhang, don''t talk badly about the Su family, when the Wade family fell, the


    Su family back to the first position is certainly to raise their eyebrows, in case whoever reveals your words to the Su


    family, then the Su family will certainly not let you off!


    As soon as the words fell, thest voice was immediately withdrawn by the sender.


    The more Warnia listened, the more frightened she was, and immediately sent a video call request to Nanako.


    Nanako had been waiting for Warnia''s call, so she answered the video in almost seconds and asked, ¡°Sister Warnia,


    have you got any news?¡±


    Warnia''s face was full of anxiety and she said out of the blue, "Nanako, Master Wade is in big trouble!¡±


    "What?!¡± When Nanako heard this, she immediately asked iparably nervous: "Sister Warnia, what''s wrong with


    him?


    Warnia was so nervous that her voice choked up a bit and spoke, "I........... I just called him, and he said he was in


    Eastcliff reading feng shui for someone else


    Nanako heard this, immediately widened her eyes, and said offhand, "So!


    Charlie is the descendant of the Eastcliff Wade family! We guessed correctly!¡±


    "Yes....... ¡± Warnia''s eyes had already burst into tears at this point and said in a panic beyond measure, "But........


    Nanako......... I just heard someone say that........  there is an organization called the Cataclysmic Front that is looking


    for revenge against the Wade family................................................. ¡±


    "And also said....... that they have already attacked the Wade family today............  to destroy the entire Wade


    family........ ¡±


    ¡°What?! Cataclysmic Front?!¡± Nanako heard this, the whole person dumbfounded, said offhand: ¡°Charlie how can have


    conflicts with the Cataclysmic Front?!¡± ¡°These people are all professional mercenaries who kill without blinking an eye!


    And it is said that each of their core members is a top expert!¡±


    Warnia nodded: ¡°Yes........ I also do not understand why.......... I see many people talking about this matter as if the


    Wade family is in a very critical situation............ ¡±


    She said, ¡°Oh yes! That Cataclysmic Front also put out the word that anyone who helps the Wade family will be


    killed...................................... ¡±


    Nanako heard this, the brain a dizzy, she said offhand, ¡°No! I want to go to Eastcliff to help him!¡±


    Warnia asked, ¡°Nanako, how do you n to help Master Wade?¡±


    Nanako said firmly, ¡°Now that all four Japanese ninja ns have surrendered to the Ito family, I will immediately gather


    all the ninjas today and personally take them to Eastcliff to help him!¡±


    As soon as Warnia heard this, she immediately said, ¡°Good! Then I will go back and discuss with grandpa, and also


    hurry up to prepare the manpower, then we will meet in Eastcliff!¡±

 Chapter 3477

    Chapter 3477


    Right now, Yuhiko Ito, who lost both legs, has already announced his retirement and handed over the control of the Ito


    family to his daughter Nanako.


    However, he did not immediately be a hands-off manager.


    Rather, he has changed from being the patriarch of the Ito family to being the man behind Nanako''s back, providing


    some help to his daughter in terms of judgment and resources.


    But Nanako is so good at her job that most of the time he is actually just idle at home as a staffer.


    At this moment, he is in his own yard in Tokyo, working with his loyal servant Tanaka on some potted nts.


    A subordinate suddenly ran in with a panicked look and said out of the blue,


    ¡°Master, Missy suddenly summoned the four ninja ns and asked all of them to gather at Narita Airport tonight to take


    a ne to China!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Yuhiko listened dumbfounded, full of amazement asked, ¡°Nanako, she suddenly summoned so many ninjas to


    go to China for what?¡±


    ¡°I do not know........ ¡± the subordinate said in some panic: ¡°The ninja of the four great ns add up to at least a hundred


    people,¡±


    ¡°I do not know why Missy wants to make such a big deal, so I hurried to inform you       ¡±


    On the side Tanaka is also full of shock: ¡°Lord President, should we make a phone call to ask Missy, she suddenly


    summoned so many ninjas, is really a bit unusual         ¡±


    Yuhiko spoke, ¡°Tanaka, I am no longer the president, from now on it is better to change the name.¡±


    After saying that, he added: "The current president is Nanako, the Ito family''s big and small affairs, as well as all


    external avable resources, should be under her sole discretion,¡±


    "In theory, if she does not take the initiative to talk to me about this matter, I should not ask about it.¡±


    Tanaka nodded and said, "You are right, but.......... but this is too unusual, if there is no major event, Missy will never call


    the ninja,¡±


    "And also called all the ninja of the four ns at once, if you do not grasp, it is easy to have a big


    event..................................... ¡±


    Yuhiko sighed and said, "I have given the chairman''s position to Nanako, that theoretically have to unconditionally trust


    her, support and respect every decision she makes,¡±


    "The new king seeded the old king to take over the government, is always the starting point of the copse of


    internal affairs, the Ito family cane to today, sessive presidents have tried to avoid such things from happening, I


    can not set this precedent.¡±


    Tanaka hesitated for a moment, nodded, and said, "Your meaning subordinates


    understand....................................................... ¡±


    Yuhiko nodded slightly and instructed the subordinate who came to report the news, "Go to work, don''t tell anyone else


    about this matter.¡±


    The subordinate immediately bowed deeply and respectfully shouted, "Understood sir!¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly turned around and left.


    Yuhiko continued to fiddle with the potted nt in his hand, but noticed that Tanaka next to him seemed very distracted,


    so he put down the potted nt in his hand and said ndly, ¡°Tanaka, trust Nanako, she will not make any irresponsible


    decision rashly.¡±


    Tanaka said ashamedly, ¡°You are right, my subordinate should not have overthought      ¡±


    Yuhiko nodded slightly and smiled, ¡°All right, these pots of aquascape should all be finished today, hurry up!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

 Chapter 3478

    Chapter 3478


    Just then, Nanako Ito came in with a quick, distracted step, and seeing both Yuuhiko Ito and Koichi Tanaka fiddling with


    the potted nts in the courtyard, she immediately came up and bowed,


    ¡°Father! I have just summoned all the ninja of the four ns without your permission, please forgive me!¡±


    Yuhiko smiled and said, "Nanako, you are the chairman of the Ito family, you don''t need my consent to make any


    decision.¡±


    Nanako pursed her lips, tears instantly came out of her eyes, and choked, "Father Charlie he..................... is in


    trouble.... ¡±


    "What?!¡± Yuhiko eximed, "Mr. Wade is in trouble? A person as godly as Mr. Wade shouldn''t be in any real trouble,


    right?¡±


    Nanako tears have long been uncontroble, sobbing: "Charlie this time is found  by the world''s top mercenary


    organization Cataclysmic Front........................................... ¡±


    "It is said that the Wade family has a blood feud with the head of the Cataclysmic Front, the other party has now gone to


    the Wade family to seek revenge  ¡±


    "Cataclysmic Front?!¡± Yuhiko only felt a dizzying brain, said offhandedly, "How could the Wade family provoke the


    Cataclysmic Front............................. ¡±


    Nanako shook her head and said, "I don''t know the details, but I know that the Front has attacked the Wade family


    today, leaving more than a hundred coffins, saying that they want to destroy the whole Wade


    family.................................................................... ¡±


    Yuhiko asked her, "You urgently summoned all the ninjas of the four ns, just to go to Eastcliff to help Mr. Wade?¡±


    "That''s right!¡± Nanako nodded resolutely and said, ¡°Charlie is a benefactor to me, now he is in trouble, I can''t just sit


    back and do nothing!¡±


    Yuhiko said with aplicated expression, "But.......... the ninja of the four ns are not the rivals of the Cataclysmic


    Front....... ¡±


    Said, Yuhiko added: "Cataclysmic Front, I still know some of the situations, tens of thousands of elite mercenaries, more


    than a hundred top experts,¡±


    "This strength, in addition to the world''s top three families, any business family can not afford to mess with, including


    us.¡±


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re doing.


    Nanako said, "Father, I can not care about this, no matter what, I have to do my best to help Charlie, even if I die in


    China, I will not hesitate to do so!¡±


    Yuhiko looked at Nanako''s unwavering expression, a moment of silence, then a long sigh, some powerless waved his


    hand and said,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Go! Since you have already decided, I have nothing more to say, but there are two things I want to tell you.¡±


    Nanako heard this, heart happy, busy said: "Father, you please say it!¡±


    Yuhiko said iparably serious: "The first thing, many so-called warriors are not really brave, but people often say


    that ''those who do not know have no fear'',¡±


    "So you must remember, until the moment you really face the Cataclysmic Front, do not let the ninja of the four families


    know that this time they will face the enemy Who exactly is it, otherwise, I believe none of them will dare to get on the


    ne.¡±


    Nanako Ito bit her lip and nodded heavily, "Father, I know!¡±


    Yuhiko nodded, looked at her with some reluctance, and said lovingly, ¡°Second thing, no matter what, stay alive! Your


    father has already lost his legs, if I lose you, my life will no longer be meaningful.¡±


    With tears streaming down her face, Nanako Ito immediately knelt on the ground, took his hand, and choked up, "Don''t


    worry, Father, I will do my best!¡±


    Yuhiko also did not control his inner emotions, and two lines of hot tears rolled down.


    Afterward, he looked at Nanako Ito and said with emotion, "It''s just that, Nanako, Father will go to Eastcliff with you!¡±


    Nanako was surprised beyond measure and asked, "Father, you''re going too?¡±


    Yuhiko nodded and said seriously, "Mr. Wade is as kind to the Ito family as a mountain, now he is in such great trouble, I


    should go to help!¡±


    In fact, Yuhiko has a sentence not said, he looked at Nanako, heart feeling: "Nanako, you are my only daughter, if this


    trip to Eastcliff is a sure death, it should be Father to die on your behalf!¡±

 Chapter 3479

    Chapter 3479


    When the ninjas from the four major ninja ns began to assemble and prepare to rush to Eastcliff, many people in


    Aurous Hill also began to get busy.


    At the Shangri-La Hotel.


    Ruoli, who also received the news, said to her mother, Roma, at the first moment, ¡°Mom, I want to go to Eastcliff to help


    Mr. Wade!¡±


    Roma said, ¡°Ruoli, have you forgotten what Mr. Wade exined to you? Your identity is too sensitive, the Japanese are


    still looking for your whereabouts, and even had Interpol issued a wanted notice for you,¡±


    ¡°If you go to Eastcliff at this time, it is likely that before you can help him, you will already be arrested!¡±


    Roma said: ¡°Ruoli, you listen to mom, stay here peacefully, as for Mr. Wade''s side, mom is now going to Eastcliff to find


    your grandfather, tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely go with your grandfather and others, to help Master Wade to face the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Ruoli did not hesitate to shake her head and said, ¡°No! I must go!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade not only saved my life, but also gave me a great opportunity, and even gave the He family a great


    opportunity,¡±


    ¡°If I still think about my personal safety at this time, then I can never forgive myself in my life!¡±


    Roma said with difficulty, ¡°But how can you go to Eastcliff in this situation? Now there are face recognition systems


    everywhere, you may have been discovered before you even get on the ne!¡±


    Ruoli''s words left the mouth: ¡°Can not take the ne, then drive to Eastcliff! We, two people, take turns driving, eleven


    or twelve hours is estimated to be able to reach there,¡±


    ¡°Almost is tomorrow morning at two o''clock, we arrive, first go to Grandpa, and then tomorrow together with Grandpa on


    Wadrest Mountain!¡±


    Roma''s face is full of hesitation, at this time also does not know what to do.


    But after thinking about it for a long time, she gritted her teeth and nodded, ¡°Okay! Then let''s go!¡±


    Said, she immediately found a pair of masks and sunsses, handed to Ruoli, said: ¡°Wear these masks and


    sunsses, your identity is special, we are not convenient to stop and eat on the road,¡±


    ¡°You go to the car and wait for me, I go to prepare some food, ten minutester in the car, we will meet! The car is


    parked in the underground garage of the hotel, it is a tail number 331 Range Rover,¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Since Charlie had arranged for He''s family to stay at the vi by the Aurous Hill River and for Roma to stay with Ruoli at


    Shangri-La, he had Issac give Roma a car to facilitate her dailymute between the two ces.


    The mother-daughter duo soon got ready and drove the car, speeding all the way north.


    At the same time, Warnia and the Song family''s old man were also ready to go to Eastcliff.


    The Song family is weak and does not have any outstanding bodyguards or guards, and there is not even a single


    three-star martial artist in the family.


    However, Master Song still gathered all the bodyguards in the family and, together with Warnia, rushed to Eastcliff


    overnight.


    He knew very well that in the face of such an existence as the Cataclysmic Front, he, as well as the Song family, could


    not possibly be of much help.


    But in order to repay Charlie''s kindness, he still decided to go to Eastcliff with his granddaughter.


    Even if they can not help Charlie, at least to stand by him at this critical moment is something they can afford!


    As for Warnia, that heart has long crossed thousands of miles, flew to Charlie''s side, the beloved encountered such a


    crisis.


    She has no regard for her own life and death, only wants to see him as soon as possible, no matter what kind of danger


    next, she will be steadfastly standing by his side.

 Chapter 3480

    Chapter 3480


    The same is true for Zhiyu, who is also the daughter of arge family, who was also anxious after learning the news.


    She told her mother Liona about this matter and asked nervously: ¡°Mom, is there any way you can help benefactor in


    this matter?¡±


    "I''ve checked the situation of that Cataclysmic Front, I''m afraid that Grace is in a bad luck this time............................ ¡±


    The first time I saw this, I was able to find a way to help my father. Wade family to leave a ray of


    hope................................................ ¡±


    "Really?¡± Zhiyu heard about this matter, excitedly asked: "That Arthur Wan, really my father''s people?¡±


    "That''s right.¡± Liona nodded: "Your father was as kind to the Wan family as a mountain, so to speak.¡±


    "That''s great!¡± Zhiyu said excitedly, "It just so happens that this time, Grace also wants to bring my dad to Wadrest to


    make amends for his parents, since my dad was kind to the Wan family,¡±


    "If Grace uses my dad as a condition at that time, he will definitely be able to force Joseph to back


    off....................................... ¡±


    After saying that, she said with some anxiety, "No, I have to go to Eastcliff for a trip! I''ll be waiting at Wadrest early


    tomorrow morning, otherwise, in case my father is unwilling to cooperate, I can also persuade him!¡±


    Liona nodded approvingly and said, "Your father indeed did great favors to the Wan family, if your father is really willing


    to make peace, there should be some room for reconciliation in this matter!¡±


    After saying that, Liona looked at the time and said, "Zhiyu, hurry up and book a flight, mom will go back to Eastcliff with


    you!¡±


    Zhiyu said: "Mom, you should not go......... It is too dangerous!¡±


    Liona shook her head and said seriously: "For your mom, there is nothing dangerous, the Wan family are more


    affectionate, and that Joseph often came to visit with his parents when he was a child, he is two or three years older


    than your brother.¡±


    "So as a child your brother liked to y with him, the two had a very good rtionship, seeing me and your father, he


    was also very respectful, so I believe he can not do anything to me, if He knows your identity, it is also impossible to do


    anything to you.¡±


    Said, she alsomented: "When the timees, I will also begged him to show mercy, I believe it will more or less


    work..................................... ¡±


    Zhiyu then nodded and said, "That''s good.......... mom! I''m going to book a flight, let''s go there as soon as possible!¡±


    At the same time, Orvel had also heard about the matter between the Wade family and the Cataclysmic Front.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    As an ordinary spokesman of the Wade family, Issac was not qualified to go to the Wade family today, but was at the


    hotel with the other spokesmen, waiting to go to Waderest when the ancestor worship ceremony is held tomorrow.


    After he learned about this, he was not very worried.


    This was because he, Orvel and Liang, had all seen Charlie''s great divine ability.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the beginning, under the Changbai Mountain, the situation when Charlie induced the heavenly thunder to split an


    avnche and directly took away the Eight Heavenly Kings in one wave was still vivid to them.


    Therefore, he did not feel that the Cataclysmic Front would be Charlie''s opponent.


    Precisely because he was convinced that Charlie would not lose to the Cataclysmic Front, Issac had been advising the


    other Wade Family spokesmen who wanted to flee at the hotel, hoping that they would stay and survive with the Wade


    Family.


    However, this kind of persuasion did not have any effect, and many people were afraid that once the Cataclysmic Front


    became angry, they would not even spare these spokesmen, so they left without greeting each other.


    Issac saw that most of the people could not be persuaded, and was cursing these people for their short-sightedness,


    when he did not expect a phone call from Orvel.


    Issac picked up the phone and heard Orvel on the other end of the line say, ¡°Mr. Issac! I heard that someone wants to


    target Master Wade, did your men in Aurous Hill rush over to support him?¡±


    ¡°In addition, I can still gather at least ten thousand of my men, but I can''t drive there with all my men now!¡±


    Issac said helplessly, "Orvel, do you think the young master''s name of ''True Dragon Master Wade'' came for nothing?


    That what Cataclysmic Front tomorrow to dare to go up to the Wadrest mountain.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid the young master''s induction of a heavenly lightning will directly split them to death, which need us two


    those shrimp soldiers run to support the scene?¡±


    He further said: ¡°Besides, Waderest Mountain is the ancestral tomb of the Wade family, the young master''s parents also


    rest there, you bring so many punks over, not only can not help, but also disturb the young master''s parents'' peace.¡±


    Orvel heard this, relieved at the same time, also hurriedly agreed to say: ¡°Yes, yes, or Mr. Issac is right! Master Wade


    has great magical powers, so he really doesn''t need the help of my gang of shrimp and crab soldiers.¡±


    Said, he suddenly remembered something, said: ¡°Why don''t I still bring some people over, in case Master Wade goes


    on a killing spree,¡±


    ¡°There must be someone to help clean up the corpses or something, maybe a thunderboltes down, that Joseph


    splintered, my men, can also help to converge it.¡±


    Issacughed: ¡°You can quickly pull back, your men know the young master, in case anyone''s mouth is not strict


    enough to reveal the true identity of the young master, it will bring young master trouble!¡±


    ¡°If you want toe, juste over and see the world yourself! Qin Gang, Miss Song, Solomon''s side don''t talk


    nonsense, they don''t know the young master''s identity!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Orvel said, ¡°Then I''ll go to the airport and take the


    earliest flight there!¡±

 Chapter 3481

    Chapter 3481


    Evening.


    When the entire Eastcliff, all thought that the Wade family only had thisst night left, Charlie had already finished


    determining the entire process of the ancestor worship ceremony with the Wade family.


    Although the family members were all distracted, they could only push forward with their heads.


    All the processes were set, Charlie stood up and said, ¡°All of you rest early tonight, tomorrow everyone must follow the


    process, whoever makes a mistake in such an important matter, don''t me me to flip out!¡±


    Andrew could not help but stifle: ¡°Ancestor ceremony is fine, but the key is what about the Joseph? Tomorrow morning


    at eight o''clock he wille to Waderest Mountain, how can we fight with him?¡±


    Charlie said ndly: "What to fight him with, you do not need to worry about that, and do not need to worry about each


    of you sitting here.¡±


    Changyun Wade asked offhandedly, "From what you''re saying, you can handle Joseph and Cataclysmic Front by


    yourself?¡±


    "Of course.¡± Charlie said ndly: "Tomorrow morning at 7:00, everyone must assemble on Waderest Mountain, no one


    can be a minutete!¡±


    "Isn''t Josephing at eight o''clock? To deal with him, one hour is enough, so our ancestor worship ceremony officially


    starts at nine o''clock!¡±


    "Trash....... ¡± Morgan, who had been pped several times and had finally been honest all afternoon, heard Charlie''s


    words and sat up again, standing up and saying angrily,


    ¡°Charlie! I really can''t fcuking stand it! What time is it, you are still here pretending? Tomorrow will be the day of our


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    death! You''re still here, saying that you can take care of Joseph in one hour?¡±


    Charlie looked at him with a frown and asked, "Did you not get pped enough?¡±


    Morgan trembled in fear, but still said with a stiff neck, "I''m not saying these words for myself, I''m saying them for the


    whole Wade family! I won''t allow the Wade family to be sent to a dead-end by you!¡±


    Charlie ignored him, looked at Hawade beside him, and said in a cold voice: "Hawade! p his face for me!¡±


    "What did you say........ ¡± Hawade asked with a dumbfounded look, "Why me? I won''t do it!¡±


    Charlie said in a cold voice: "Do not do it, right? Okay, pack up your things tonight and get out of the Wade family, and


    nevere back!¡±


    "What?!¡± Hawade stood up and said angrily, "Why should I get out of the Wade family?¡±


    Charlie''s face was expressionless as he asked back, "One day, don''t you know who is in charge of the Wade family


    now?¡±


    Hawade looked at Zhongquan and said aggressively, "Grandpa........... he is too much! This is not taking a chicken


    feather as an arrow?!¡±


    Zhongquan has been cold-eyed watching, at this time can not help but be furious, questioned him: "You take what I said


    as chicken feathers? I have already said that at this special moment, everything in the Wade family is up to Charlie,¡±


    ¡°Are you deaf or are you deliberately pretending not to understand? Or are you all unconvinced by what I say as I get


    older?¡±


    Everyone in the family was stunned by the old man''s outburst of anger.


    Zhongquan looked at Hawade and said coldly, ¡°Charlie has just said, if you don''t do as you are told, pack up your things


    and get out immediately! It''s useless for anyone to beg for mercy!¡±


    When Hawade''s father, Changyun, heard this, he looked at Hawade anxiously and yelled, ¡°Are you still fcuking standing


    there? Do you really want to get lost?¡±


    Hawade was also stunned, if he was really kicked out of the Wade family, what hope would he have in his life?


    So, almost without thinking, he directly raised his hand and moved it towards Morgan''s face.

 Chapter 3482

    Chapter 3482


    Morgan was also stunned by Zhongquan''s attitude, and didn''t even notice that his cousin Hawade, who had always


    followed his a55 and kneeled down to lick his boots, actually raised his hand and smacked him over!


    "Pop!"


    The sound of a crisp p reverberated in the hall.


    Morgan covered his face with a face of disbelief.


    Then, his expression became more and more angry, and he rushed up and fought with Hawade, cursing in anger, "Even


    you dare to hit me, I''ll fcuking fight with you!"


    Charlie saw the two of them wrestling together, immediately went forward, dragged Morgan directly up, and kicked him


    out like a goalkeeper kicking a big goal.


    Morgan was kicked in the face, although not unconscious, but immobilepletely in pain.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Charlie pointed at him and said in a cold voice: "If you say one more word, I will


    arrange a ne to send you to Syria right now! I will do what I say!"


    Morgan really didn''t dare to pretend with Charlie again this time.


    He did not know if Charlie would really send him to Syria, but he felt that he was not joking with himself.


    Seeing that Morgan had the sense to shut his mouth, Charlie''s expression slightly eased a few points and said in a cold


    voice: "All of you, please remember, tomorrow morning at seven o''clock, Waderest mountain top we all are gathering!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Leon and spoke, ¡°Housekeeper Leon, take the trouble to send me back home.¡±


    Zhongquan said, ¡°Charlie, at this critical period, don''t go back home, rest here for the night!¡±


    Charlie ndly said, ¡°You don''t need to worry, since the other party has put out the word to meet tomorrow morning at


    eight o''clock at Waderest Mountain, certainly will not change their mind halfway.¡±


    ¡°You sleep solidly, tomorrow morning at seven o''clock at Waderest Mountain on the line.¡±


    Zhongquan was also embarrassed to say that he wanted to keep Charlie overnight at the Wade family because he was


    afraid, so he could only say stiffly, ¡°In that case, then grandpa will not keep you.¡±


    Helena, who hadn''t said anything, looked at Charlie silently at this time, her expression very torn.


    Just when she was still hesitating whether to catch up with Charlie and find a chance to say a few words to him alone,


    her two attendants ran in a panic.


    Because today was a formal asion for the Wade family to negotiate the ancestral ceremony, these two did not follow


    Helena over and had been resting at the Hotel.


    But the royal family, after learning about the hatred between the Cataclysmic Front and the Wade family, immediately


    sent an order asking them to immediately take Helena to the airport,¡±


    ¡°And the family had arranged an official ne for them to take off at 9:00 p.m. and fly to Russia with Helena.


    Moreover, the royal family also specifically instructed the two not to tell Helena the actual destination of the ne, just


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    tell her that the ne was returning to Northern Europe.


    So, the two rushed over from the hotel in a hurry.


    As soon as they came in, the Chinese girl among them immediately came to Helena''s front and respectfully spoke,


    ¡°Princess Helena, Princess Olivia sent an urgent order for us to take you to the airport immediately, we are going back


    to Northern Europe!¡±


    ¡°To the airport?!¡± Helena asked nervously, ¡°Why does Olivia suddenly want me to go back to Northern Europe?¡±


    The girl said with an apologetic face: ¡°Sorry, Princess Helena, I don''t know exactly why I only know that the order is


    urgent because the ne will take off at nine o''clock!¡±


    Hearing this, Andrew on the side became irritated and questioned, ¡°What do you mean by the Nordic royal family?¡±


    ¡°Knowing that our Wade family is in trouble now, you immediately want to repent the marriage and get rid of us, don''t


    you?¡±


    The Chinese girl looked at Andrew and said seriously, ¡°Gentleman, I''m really sorry, we are only servants of the royal


    family, only responsible for carrying out the orders of the royal family, exactly why they issued such an order, we do not


    know.¡±


    Helena gave a nervous nce at Charlie, then asked the girl, ¡°Where exactly does Olivia want me to go?¡±


    The girl busily said, ¡°Princess Helena, I have just said that Princess Olivia wants you to return to Northern Europe


    immediately.¡± ¡°I don''t believe it!¡± Helena blurted out, ¡°Before Olivia even said that she wouldn''t let me return to Northern


    Europe before I die!¡±


    ¡°Now that Grandma has reached her deathbed, a critical point in her session to the throne, there is absolutely no


    way she will let me go back!


    There must be a conspiracy here!¡±

 Chapter 3483

    Chapter 3483


    The girl saw Helena''s fierce reaction, her expression could not help but panic a little, and hurriedly exined: ¡°Princess


    Helena, you misunderstood............................... Princess Olivia is thinking that,¡±


    "Based on the actual situation now, the royal family can no longer continue the marriage with the Wade family, so she


    wants you to go home. "


    "I don''t believe it!¡± Helena immediately refused loudly, "There is absolutely no way I can go with you! If you want to go,


    you can go yourselves!¡±


    The girl immediately said, "Princess Helena, if you refuse to carry out the royal order, you will be removed from the royal


    family in the future! Please consider carefully!¡±


    Without hesitation, Helena said, "Then remove me! No matter what, I won''t go with you!¡±


    Seeing that Helena was obviously alerted, the girl immediately exchanged nces with the other girl.


    Immediately afterward, the two of them, one on the left and one on the right, stepped aggressively towards Helena.


    The Chinese girl said with a bit of coldness in her mouth, "Princess Helena, since you refuse to cooperate, don''t me


    us for not being polite!¡±


    Helena was so nervous that she backed up while saying, "Don''te over! This is not your home turf, you have no right


    to interfere with my personal freedom!¡±


    The Chinese girl suddenly elerated fiercely, her body shape was instantly quite swift.¡±


    ¡°Very different from her previous soft temperament, at first nce, she was professionally trained, though not a martial


    artist, but at least a qualified agent.


    The other girl is also the same, body speed and agility than the Chinese girl is also no less, the two directly with a pincer


    attack, Helena forced to the corner, and then a left and a right to grab her arms.


    The Chinese girl said expressionlessly, ¡°Princess Helena, I''m sorry!¡±


    After saying that, she dragged Helena straight out.


    At this time, Helena has been desperate to the extreme, but the Wade family around, with no intention toe out to


    help her, even Morgan also did not say a word.


    In fact, the Wade family has seen it in their hearts.


    Helena is the pawn of the Nordic royal family to exchange resources, but now, the royal family knows that the Wade


    family offended the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°So they changed their minds, no matter where these two women want to take Helena, and the Wade family have


    nothing to do with it.


    What''s more, even if the Wade family forced Helena to stay, there is no point, once Helena turned against the royal


    family, it is likely to be immediately removed from the royal family.


    A princess who was removed from the royal family, there is still a fa.rt value?


    So in the Wade family''s view, wherever they take Helena to, it has nothing to do with them at all.


    Seeing that no one from the Wade family was willing to help, Helena was extremely scared inside, so she looked at


    Charlie and shouted in panic, ¡°Charlie  please save me       ¡±


    Charlie did not expect Helena to ask for help, he looked at her expressionlessly and asked her, "I only met you


    yesterday, not a rtive, why should I save you?¡±


    Helena choked, "If you do not save me, I will be dead.......... Even if they do not k!ll me, I am afraid that they will force


    me to continue to be a pawn.......... ¡±


    Speaking of this, her eyes were red, filled with tears looked at him, pleading: "Since you have saved me once, please


    be a good man to the end,¡±


    "Do not let them take me away......... If you can save me this time, I am willing to do cattle for you in the future........ ¡±


    When the Chinese girl heard this, she immediately threatened in a cold voice: "Helena! Princess Olivia asked me to


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    remind you that you must think about your mother before refusing!¡±


    "If you don''te with us and insist on trying to get rid of the royal family''s control, then you can wait for your mother to


    die in the wilderness!¡±


    When Helena heard these words, she was frozen like a thunderstorm.


    After a few moments, she seemed to have resigned herself to her fate, nodded gently and said decadently,


    "Okay............................... you win......... I''ll go with you.......... ¡±

 Chapter 3484

    Chapter 3484


    The girl was relieved and spoke, "It''s good that you can think clearly, hurry up, the ne is already waiting!¡±


    Helena looked at Charlie and said gratefully, "Charlie, thank you for saving my life anyway............................ yesterday,


    and please take care of yourself!¡±


    Just after the words, she was led by the two women and headed for the door.


    Charlie suddenly spoke at this time: "Wait!¡±


    The two women were obviously stunned, and the Chinese girl asked, "Does Mr. Wade still think that he doesn''t have


    enough enemies and wants to go against the Nordic royal family?¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded, "You''re right! I am not afraid of offending people, the more enemies I have, the more excited


    I am!¡±


    Saying that, his expression was austere as he asked in a cold voice, "Tell me, that Olivia Princess of yours, where


    exactly does she want to send Helena to?¡±


    The girl said offhandedly, "This has nothing to do with you! You''d better let us go, otherwise, this matter may rise to a


    diplomatic incident!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said lightly, "Don''t worry, this matter won''t get out of the Wade family''s door!¡±


    "If you two do not tell the truth, you will never think of leaving, there are so many coffins at the door, you can pick one for


    yourselves, this young master is in charge of killing and burying!¡±


    The Chinese girl gritted her teeth and said, "You''re so arrogant even after offending the Cataclysmic Front, I am afraid


    that you''re not afraid of your own life!¡±


    Charlie sneered: "Don''t worry, you will definitely die before me!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Issac and Orvel, surprisingly, rushed in at a trot.


    As soon as he saw Charlie, Orvel blurted out, "Master Wade, Orvel is here at your service!¡±


    Charlie did not expect Orvel toe and asked with a smile, "When did youe?¡±


    Orvel heatedly smiled and respectfully said, "Master Wade, I just arrived, Mr. Issac picked me up at the airport, and we


    figured that you must be short of people on your side, so I dared toe over to take a look!¡±


    Charlie nodded, pointed to the two women beside Helena, and said indifferently, "Just in time, drag them both out, let


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    them pick a coffin and k!ll them!¡±


    Orvel was stunned for just a second, then immediately blurted out, "Yes Master Wade!¡±


    After saying that, he said to the two women, "Go out by yourself, don''t force me to be violent!¡±


    The Chinese girl''s expression was awe-inspiring, and she said in a cold voice: "Want to k!ll me, it''s not that easy!¡±


    After saying that, she instantly pulled out a dagger, directly towards Orvel!


    The girl was a special forces soldier, she was decisive, fast, and urate.


    If it was an ordinary person, under such a sudden attack, it is impossible to dodge.


    But Orvel is not an ordinary person.


    He has long eaten Charlie''s rejuvenation pills, physical fitness, reaction speed are much stronger than the average


    person.


    So, between lightning and fire, he grabbed the wrist of the opponent holding the dagger.


    The girl did not expect that Orvel, a middle-aged man, would have such an agile reaction speed!


    Moreover, Orvel''s hand was so strong that she could not move at all after he grabbed her.


    Just when she was surprised, Orvel''s hand directly applied a force, only to hear a click, the girl''s wrist should be broken!


    ¡°Ah....... my hand!¡± The girl shouted in pain, but could not break free at all.


    Orvel looked at her with contempt and sneered: "Just your kung fu, and you dare to sneak up on me! See if I don''t bleed


    you outter!¡±


    After that, he coldly roared, "Follow me out to pick the coffin, and I''ll send you both on your way!¡±


    The girl immediately turned pale with fear, and then she looked at Charlie, crying and begging, "Mr. Wade, spare my life!


    I''ll tell you! I''ll tell you everything!¡±

 Chapter 3485

    Chapter 3485


    Charlie saw that she was afraid, so he said to Orvel: "Don''t k!ll her first, let her talk.¡±


    The girl hurriedly said, "Princess Olivia asked us to take Princess Helena............ to St. Petersburg, Russia........ ¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, "Go to St. Petersburg to do what?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The girl said truthfully: "Go to St. Petersburg and give Princess Helena to the local energy oligarch, Aman


    Ramovich.................................. ¡±


    Helena''s expression became horrified when she heard this person''s name.


    "Amanramovich?¡± Charlie frowned and asked, "What does this dude do?¡±


    Issac on the side spoke: "Young master, Amanramovich is not a buddy anymore, it should be a


    man.................................................... This guy is over fifty years old, he is a Russian energy oligarch, worth almost


    twenty billion dors or so.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked the Chinese girl, "That Princess Olivia of yours, why would she give Helena to Aman


    Ramovich?¡±


    The Chinese girl said somewhat nervously, "I don''t know the specifics very well, but I presume........................... should


    want to use Princess Helena to exchange benefits from Aman Ramovich....... ¡±


    Helena said with red eyes: "Amanramovich this persones from a low background, even if he became an oligarch,


    but also because of poorer origins have been sarcastic digs by the upper ss, especially in Britain he is very


    discriminated against by the mainstream media.¡±


    ¡°And in aristocratic circles, and the overall environment in Russia is not too good, so his development focus has been in


    Western and Northern Europe, but because of discrimination in Western and Northern Europe,¡±


    ¡°He is bent on marrying a beautiful young European royalty, as a way to retaliate against those who look down on


    him........................................ "


    Said, Helena added: ¡°A long time ago, he was making attempts in this regard, except that many European royal


    families, including our Nordic royal families, were not willing to meet this person, so he also had not been able to get


    what he wanted        "


    Charlie nodded and said indifferently, ¡°It seems that that sister of yours, is now nning to do her best to squeeze the


    remaining value out of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes....... " Helena choked: ¡°Now my grandmother has reached her deathbed, she will soon inherit the throne and


    be the new Nordic Queen, at such a time, any decision she makes, there is no one in the royal family who can


    stop her 11"


    Charlie looked at Helena and said, ¡°If you don''t want to be manipted by the royal family, then you can get your free


    body back now,"


    ¡°I can guarantee that no one can force you to do anything in China, but you have to think clearly yourself, your mother is


    still in the hands of the royal family after all."


    Helena nodded gently, her tears hadpletely broken the bank.


    She sobbed, ¡°I don''t want to go to Russia, let alone be Aman Ramovich''s ything but.......................... but I really


    can''t put my mother''s life at risk.......................... "


    Charlie asked her rhetorically, ¡°Then what do you n to do now? If you decide not to go to Russia, I''ll have the two


    women locked up, but if you still decide to go, then go with them now and still make the ne."


    Such a cruel multiple-choice question caused Helena to break down instantly.


    She cried and said, ¡°I don''t know what to do.......... ¡±


    Seeing this, that Chinese girl hurriedly spoke out to persuade her, ¡°Princess Helena, I sincerely suggest that you go to


    Russia with us............................ ¡±


    She said, afraid that her words would anger Helena, so she hurriedly exined: "You also know that Aman Ramovich


    has always hoped to marry a royal princess,¡±


    "If you are willing to marry him, he will definitely treat you with favor in the future ¡±


    "After you have some say in Aman Ramovich, you can ask him to negotiate with the royal family and exchange your


    mother back for a certain price!¡±


    "In that case, everything will be solved, you can alsopletely get free from the control of the royal


    family.................................... ¡±


    Hearing this, Helena''s whole body broke down even more.

 Chapter 3486

    Chapter 3486


    In her heart, she actually knew very well that marrying Aman Ramovich should be the best solution now.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Charlie, gave a miserableugh, and said, ¡°Ever since my father died, ever since I was


    disinherited from the throne, I have lost everything to rely on the royal family.¡±


    ¡°A member of the royal family without reliance, in the family, is reduced to a bargaining chip that the family can take


    anytime and anywhere in exchange for benefits      ¡±


    ¡°So, for me, to truly solve this situation of having no one to rely on and being at the mercy of others, I must first find a


    powerful object that I can rely on..................................... ''


    Speaking here, Helena suddenly closed her mouth.


    The rest of the words, she was not good enough to say in front of Charlie as well as the Wade family.


    Because, originally, the Wade family is considered a good object to rely on, but now the family cmity ising, I''m


    afraid it is difficult to protect itself.


    Therefore, if she wants to change her fate, the only way is to find a new reliance.


    Only in this way, it is possible to get mom back from Olivia''s hands.


    Amaranovich, I''m afraid, is the best choice right now.


    At this time, Charlie also saw what she was thinking inside, smiled yfully, and asked her, ¡°You think that the current


    Wade family has no way for you to rely on, so you can only be forced to choose that Amanranovich, right?¡±


    Helena looked at Charlie iparably ashamed, and although her eyes kept dodging, but again every time after


    dodging, she looked at him again with those big red eyes.


    A momentter, she choked, ¡°I know, I made this decision, you will definitely look down on me...................................


    but........ but I can not ignore my mother''s life, she is my only family in this world........ "


    Speaking of this, she could not help but lower her head and said in shame, ¡°I''m afraid    I''m afraid I can only choose to


    go to St. Petersburg this way Hearing this, that Chinese girl was relieved and hurriedly spoke, ¡°Princess Helena, going


    to St. Petersburg is never a bad thing! I believe you will be able to excel and regain your life with the help of Aman


    Ramovich!"


    Helenaughed miserably, then raised her head, looked at Charlie, and said with immense gratitude, ¡°Charlie, thank


    you...................................... for your kindness to me, I will remember it for the rest of my life......... "


    ¡°Just I am sorry that my next choice may fill you with disappointment about my personality, I hope you can understand


    me.......................................... "


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After saying that, she bowed deeply to Charlie.


    Then, she turned her head to look at the Chinese girl and spoke, ¡°I will go with you!"


    Charlie did not say anything, just eyes to see Helena turned that moment tears broke, the heart suddenly thought of


    something, spoke: ¡°Stop."


    Helena turned her back to Charlie and stopped her figure, then she dried her tears, turned her head to look at him, and


    asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, do you have anything else to say to me?"


    Charlie smiled lightly and asked her, ¡°Helena, instead of going to St. Petersburg and marrying a man older than your


    father,¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you try to return to Northern Europe and take back the throne inheritance that originally belonged to you?¡±

 Chapter 3487

    Chapter 3487


    Charlie''s words, were such, that everyone on the scene, including Helena, were shocked beyond addition!


    People have guessed, what the h3ll are Charlie''s words? Is this typical of the art of war on paper, daydreaming?


    It''s too bullshit, right?


    This feeling is like, one person asked another person, said: finished, the chairman wants to fire me, what should I do


    now?


    As a result, this person suddenly came to a sentence: you are afraid of a chicken hair, you directly rece him as


    chairman, and then fire him on the line?


    At first nce it seems very reasonable, but actually, it is bullsh!t!


    So Charlie this proposal, in the eyes of others, is simply: outrageous his mother to outrageous open the door,


    outrageous to home.


    But Helena does not feel outrageous.


    Her pair of blue eyes stared dead at Charlie, some nervous asked: ¡°Wade............ Mr. Wade, do you....... do you have a


    way for me to go back to inherit the throne?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Of course I have a way, it depends on whether you want it or not, as well as whether I want to


    give it or not.¡±


    Helena blurted out almost without the slightest thought, ¡°I want to! I dream of it!¡±


    After saying that, she immediately took a few quick steps and returned to Charlie, kneeling on the ground with a poof


    and pleading,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you can help me take back the throne, I would sacrifice everything to repay your kindness, even if it means


    letting my royal family benefit!¡±


    For Helena, she had now been forced to a desperate situation by Olivia.


    In this situation, she herself was isted and had only one choice, which was to give up all resistance and obey Olivia''s


    arrangement.


    As for fighting back, it was a luxury that she didn''t even dare to think about.


    But now, Charlie gave her a chance to fight back.


    If she could really regain the right to inherit the throne, then all her and her mother''s passivity and tribtions would


    dissipate.


    That, for Helena, would be enough.


    If she can sit on the throne and make Olivia pay the price, then it will be perfect.


    As for the future royal interests, it is nothing to her.


    If Charlie has a need, she is even willing to contribute all of the royal interests also at all costs.


    Moreover, she is now full of hatred for Olivia, just for revenge, she is also willing to agree to all conditions!


    Charlie saw that Helena was so on board, and nodded with a slightly satisfied expression.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He certainly can help her regain the throne, but he will not do such a good thing for anything.


    Unless Helena, after retaking the throne, can properly cooperate with his future needs using the Nordic royal family.


    Although the Nordic royal family does not have much money, but their noble status, in Europe is also hard currency.


    After bing the head of the Wade family, he will have to take the Wade family to the world, and Europe is naturally


    an indispensable piece of business territory.

 Chapter 3488

    Chapter 3488


    If he could have the presence of this royal family behind him, it would be very beneficial to his future foray into Europe.


    So, he looked at Helena and said lightly, ¡°Remember what you said today, after you be the Nordic Queen in the


    future, don''t forget your promise today, otherwise, if I can push you up, and I can pull you down.¡±


    Helena immediately nodded heavily, raised her right hand, and said solemnly, "I, Helena Iliad, swear to God that if Mr.


    Wade can help me take back the throne, I will obey Mr. Wade''smand in this life and never break my oath!¡±


    "Good.¡± Charlie nodded in satisfaction and opened his mouth to ask: "How long does your grandmother have to live?¡±


    Helena said, "My mom just told me that grandma can probablyst a few days to a month.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly, "Then there is no hurry, you should go back to the hotel to rest today,¡±


    "Tomorrow you are invited toe along to visit the Wade family''s Ancestral Ceremony, and after the Ancestral


    Ceremony is over, you will be sent back to Northern Europe.¡±


    Then, Charlie said to Zhongquan, "Grandpa, inform the Concorde to be ready to take off tomorrow afternoon, and take


    Helena back to Northern Europe after the Ancestral Ceremony is over.¡±


    Charlie''s decision made Zhongquan, who was extremely protective of Charlie today and even authorized him to be in


    full charge of all the affairs of the Wade family for the time being, confused.


    Sending Helena back to Northern Europe at this time? Isn''t this asking for trouble?


    He could not help but sigh in his heart: ¡°What in the end does he want to do        this family''s affairs have not been


    settled, why is he still thinking about the northern European royal family to go?¡±


    ¡°Is he really thinking of going to Northern Europe to help Helena take back the throne session?¡±


    The other Wade family members are also confused.


    What the h3ll.......


    But they don''t know whether they''ll be dead or alive tomorrow, and he is not ashamed to say that they''re going to take


    care of the Nordic affairs?


    Zhongquan awkwardly coughed twice and asked Charlie: ¡°Charlie, tomorrow Waderest''s matter, still do not know


    whether it can be sessfully resolved,¡±


    ¡°If again because of Helena''s matter offend the Nordic royal family, is a bit more than worth the loss


    ah.......................................... ¡±


    Charlie ndly said, ¡°Do not worry, just do as I instructed.¡±


    Andrew also took off at this time: ¡°Charlie! Do you think that by arranging a ne and sending Helena back, she will


    automatically get the right to inherit the throne?¡±


    ¡°If you send her back like this, it will only be a sheep into a tiger''s mouth!¡±


    Helena also said nervously, ¡°Mr. Wade......... Olivia has clearly warned me that I am not allowed to go back to Northern


    Europe, if I go back rashly, she will definitely control me!¡±


    Charlie said ndly: ¡°All that is required is that you do your best to ensure that you can meet with your grandmother in


    private before being controlled by her, if you can''t even do this, then I can''t help you.¡±


    Helena said with some confusion, ¡°Finding a way to see grandmother should not be a big problem,


    but................................ seeing grandmother will solve everything?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°That''s right, as long as you can see her, the throne must be yours.¡±


    Helena felt iprehensible, but seeing Charlie''s words, her heart more or less believed a few points.


    So, she gritted her teeth and said firmly, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade! Everything at yourmand!¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie looked at the time and said to Orvel and Issac, ¡°These two women, you guys keep a close watch on them first.¡±


    Orvel said offhandedly, ¡°Master Wade don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said to Leon, ¡°Butler Leon, drive me back to my home, and send Helena back to the hotel by the


    way.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Leon nodded, he said, ¡°Young master wait a moment, I''ll go prepare the car.¡±


    Zhongquan saw that Charlie could no longer hold back, so he spoke, ¡°All of you follow me to see Charlie out.¡±


    When the old man gave the word, the Wade family members dared not disobey and could only follow him, sending


    Charlie and Helena to the gate.


    Leon parked the car at the gate, took the initiative to pull open the door, and said to Charlie, ¡°Young master, please get


    in.¡±


    Charlie let Helena get into the car first, and then he was about to sit in himself when Zhongquan came forward.


    He took Charlie''s hand, and asked in a low voice: ¡°Charlie.......... you tell grandpa the truth, how sure are you about


    tomorrow''s event?¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said lightly, ¡°Half.¡±


    ¡°Half?¡± Zhongquan''s expression was a little disappointed, but still smiled reluctantly and said, ¡°Half is not bad!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhongquan was busy saying, ¡°Take your time on the road, I''ll see you tomorrow morning at Waderest


    Mountain!¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 3489

    Chapter 3489


    Charlie got into the car, the expressions of the Wade family were all very disheveled, even Zhongquan also felt


    apprehensive.


    But Charlie, who was sitting in the car, had an expression of bemusement.


    He was not at all worried about tomorrow.


    On the contrary, he had some vague excitement in his heart, and even a little impatience.


    Because, he wanted to ascend to the top of the Wade family, only missing thest step, and thisst step, is Joseph


    himself!


    Leon drove out and dropped Helena off at Shangri-La Hotel first.


    The car stopped at the entrance, and Charlie spoke, ¡°Helena, go back and rest well, tomorrow morning at six o''clock, I


    will ask Butler Leon to arrange a car to pick you up.¡±


    "Okay!" Helena nodded gently and said, "Mr. Wade you also have a good rest today, after all, there are important


    matters tomorrow."


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "I know, call housekeeper Leon if you need anything."


    "Okay, Mr. Wade." Helena nodded respectfully and said, "If you don''t have anything else, I''ll get off first."


    "Okay."


    Seeing Helena get off and enter the hotel, Charlie said to Leon, "Let''s go."


    "Okay Young Master."


    Leon drove the car out of the hotel and asked him respectfully, ¡°Young master, how sure are you about tomorrow?¡±


    Charlie ndly said, ¡°Fully sure.¡±


    Leon was slightly startled, slightly stunned, but quickly recovered as usual and asked in confusion, ¡°Then why did you


    tell the master that you were only half sure?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°I can''t let him sleep too peacefully tonight, nor can I let the rest of the Wade family sleep too


    peacefully!¡±


    Speaking of this, he gave a light hum and said, ¡°I have to make them all restless and toss and turn, so that they can


    spend the longest, darkest as well as the most unforgettable night of their lives!¡±


    ¡°Only then, tomorrow, when I solve the Joseph, will they really know what it''s like to live after a robbery!¡±


    When Leon heard this, he first froze, then he couldn''t help but smile slightly and said, ¡°Then it seems that tonight, I will


    be able to sleep well!¡±


    The corners of Charlie''s mouth rose slightly and smiled: ¡°Sleep solidly, just don''t let other Wade family members know.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 3490

    Chapter 3490


    Leon couldn''t help but ask again, ¡°Young master, that matter of helping Helena reim the throne, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Helping her take back the throne is really too easy, at most, only half a rejuvenation pill


    is enough to make her grandmother willingly pass the throne to her!¡±


    Saying that, Charliemented, ¡°For an old woman who has almost died once, once she cane back to life, what


    Olivia, what Her Majesty, is all a floating cloud!¡±


    ¡°There''s nothing that makes them more demented than being able to open their eyes again and see the world.¡±


    Leon knew a little more about Charlie than everyone in the Wade family.


    He had heard of such things as the rejuvenation Pill.


    Hearing Charlie''s solution, he put his heart down, but he couldn''t help but say, ¡°Young master, the rejuvenation Pill is


    worth a lot of money, and you and Helena are not rted, why do you take care of her so much?¡±


    Charlie looked out the window and said indifferently, ¡°The Wade family''s business in the country, has almost reached


    the extreme, the next natural thing is to develop overseas,¡±


    ¡°And the ocean shipping group that I cooperate with Zhiyu, also need the resources and rtions in Europe, if Helena


    inherits the throne, we will have a much easier time in Europe, in the future.¡±


    He said, ¡°And you also know that there are more countries with constitutional monarchies in Europe and these royal


    families who have lost their power like to huddle for warmth and find a sense of existence.


    Leon immediately nodded and said, ¡°Young master is far-sighted, the future Wade family in your hands, will certainly be


    able to flourish.¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and remembered something, so he asked him, ¡°By the way, Butler Leon, father of Joseph, that


    Arthur, was also a member of the Anti Wade Alliance back then, right?¡±


    ¡°More than just a member.¡± Leon said, "Arthur was supported by Zynn, and he obeyed Zynn''s words, so he was


    definitely the backbone of the Anti-Wade Alliance.¡±


    ¡°So that''s how it is.¡± Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Then in that case, that Joseph, should have a lot of respect for Zynn,


    right?¡±


    Leon said, ¡°Theoretically it should be like that, after all, Zynn was the benefactor of the Wan family back then, without


    his support, Arthur wouldn''t even be a fa.rt in Eastcliff.¡±


    Charlie nodded, smacked his lips with a yful face, and said, ¡°That''s interesting, tomorrow after Joseph goes up to


    Waderest Mountain, if he sees Zynn in my hands, I wonder how he will feel.¡±


    Leon smiled faintly and said, ¡°It seems that young master has already made up his mind!¡±


    Charlieughed lightly and said, ¡°Butler Leon may not know that the topmander of the Cataclysmic Front in Syria is


    now also locked up with Zynn,¡±


    ¡°First thing tomorrow morning, I will bring him along with me to Waderest, so that Joseph will also know what fcuking


    surprises I have for him!¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly instructed, ¡°Housekeeper Leon, don''t go to Gu''s house first, you take me to another


    ce!¡±


    Twenty minutester, a farmhouse on the outskirts of Eastcliff.


    Leon had just driven the car to the entrance when the iron door of the farmhouse was opened from inside.


    Luther He, with two young men from the He family, ushered in quickly, and when he saw Charlie get out of the car, he


    said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and asked him: ¡°Those two people, what is their condition?¡±


    Luther said, ¡°Several people are observing them, and there are several people watching when they go to the toilet, so


    nothing will go wrong.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, ¡°Come, take me to have a look.¡±


    Luther nodded, shed his body, made an invitation gesture, and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Wade please!¡±


    Charlie turned to Leon and said, ¡°Housekeeper Leon, let''s meet an old acquaintance together.¡±


    Leon busily said, ¡°Yes young master!¡±


    Ate member of the He family walked quickly in front and led Charlie and Leon into the west room of the farmhouse.


    In a room of less than 20 square meters, seven or eight members of the He family formed a circle, and inside the circle


    were two men who were tied to the seats and had their heads covered with ck cloth bags.


    Charlie saw this situation, thinking in his heart, a bundle of Zynn is just, Walter Chen is now more obedient than a dog,


    there is no need to go to such great lengths.


    However, the He family is serious and responsible, they naturally can not say such things, so as not to discourage the


    He family''s enthusiasm.


    So, Charlie then directly on the hands, the two people''s heads covered with ck cloth bag ripped off.


    At this point, then see Zynn and Walter''s mouth, stuffed with towels.


    Zynn looked up and saw Charlie, his eyes and expression immediately became a little nervous and fearful, Charlie saw


    him so nervous.¡±


    ¡°So he took the towel off his mouth and said with a smile: ¡°Hey Mr. Su, don''t be so afraid, I just came to see you, by the


    way, there is good news to tell you.¡±


    Zynn heard this is even more nervous, can not help but ask: ¡°You............ you have what good news........ ¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked him, ¡°Mr. Su does not know if you have heard of the organization Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    Zynn frowned, depressed, and said, ¡°Of course I know the Cataclysmic Front         you    you let me stay in Syria for so


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    long, there is a war day and night, is not Cataclysmic Front people fighting Hamid?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie nodded andughed: ¡°To say that you may not believe it, the head of this Front, is also your old


    acquaintance!¡±

 Chapter 3491

    Chapter 3491


    ¡°An old acquaintance?!¡±


    Hearing this, Zynn said with an incredulous face, ¡°But I don''t know any Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front


    at all.............................. How could he be my


    old acquaintance?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°It may not be appropriate to say old acquaintance, I should say it is one of your juniors, and you still


    have a pretty deep connection.¡±


    ¡°How can........ ¡± Zynn felt very baffled, afraid that Charlie deliberately found a trumped-up charge to toss himself, so he


    hurriedly spoke:


    ¡°Mr. Wade...... I really don''t know any Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front....... Is there any


    misunderstanding here?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and asked him, ¡°Wasn''t Arthur Wan one of your men back then?¡±


    Zynn did not expect that Charlie would ask about Arthur, who had been dead for twenty years.


    He subconsciously said, ¡°Yes........ but Arthur has been dead for twenty years ah..... what does he have to do with the


    Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°This Cataclysmic Front''s Supreme Commander, is Cataclysmic Front''s son, his name is Joseph Wan,


    you should still remember, right?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zynn was struck by lightning as he blurted out, ¡°Joseph he........... he actually became the Supreme


    Commander of the Cataclysmic Front?!¡±


    "Yes." Charlie smiled and asked him, ¡°How about it? Hearing this news, do you feel both surprised and excited? Doesn''t


    it feel as if the gray life has all blossomed into a million lights in this instant?"


    Zynn could not help but feel a little panic in his heart when he saw Charlie''s eyes with a bit of yfulness.


    Hearing that Joseph was the famous Cataclysmic Front Supreme Commander, he was indeed excited deep inside.


    Because his first thought was that he now had the backing of the powerful Cataclysmic Front, and that his freedom


    would be restored just around the corner!


    However, seeing Charlie''s expression without any fear, he couldn''t help but beat the drum in his heart.


    In his heart, he thought: ¡°Why is Charlie smiling so strangely? Is he not afraid of the Cataclysmic Front at all?"


    Thinking of this, he suddenly looked at Walter beside him and immediately had an answer in his heart!


    ¡°How could Charlie be afraid of the Cataclysmic Front.......... Cataclysmic Front just lost amander in his hands, as


    well as more than 16,000 mercenaries,"


    ¡°Walter is so strong, but in front of Charlie also does not have the slightest power to fight, with this strength of Charlie,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    how else could he put the Cataclysmic Front in his eyes?"


    A thought to this, Zynn instantly became quite disillusioned.


    It seems that the light of hope just lit up, and then instantly extinguished.


    Charlie continued at this time, ¡°You and Joseph, you should not have seen each other for twenty years, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes...... ¡± Zynn nodded and spoke, ¡°After his mothermitted suicide that year, I wanted to bring him home for


    adoption, but to my surprise, he had been taken out of the country first, and then I never found him.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said yfully, ¡°Then tomorrow I''ll let you two uncles and nephews meet after 20 years of


    separation and have a good catch-up!¡±


    Once Zynn heard this, he asked nervously, ¡°Joseph he.......... he came to China?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, said: ¡°More thaning to China, but also grew up! Today, he asked people to send more


    than a hundred coffins to the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°Saying that the Wade family tomorrow morning at eight o''clock must be standing in mourning, weing his parents''


    coffin moved into the Waderest Mountain, or he will have to destroy the Wade family.¡±


    While speaking Charlie remembered and said: ¡°Oh yes, also asked for my parents'' casket, half of the Wade family


    assets, you say he is not quite outstanding?¡±

 Chapter 3492

    Chapter 3492


    After hearing this, Zynn only felt his brain buzzing.


    He didn''t know why, seeing Charlie''s appearance at this moment, he had already decided in his heart that Joseph would


    definitely lose tomorrow!


    So, he subconsciously said off the top of his head: ¡°Mr. Wade Joseph............  Joseph he...... it must be because of his


    parents'' death back then, so there is some pent-up resentment against the Wade family..."


    "...Also please see that he is avenging his parents'' death, don''t be ordinary with him       "


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, "What? You just don''t think that much of him?"


    Hearing Charlie''s question, Zynn couldn''t help but let out a bitter smile and said, "I know Mr. Wade''s


    ability.......................................... "


    After saying that, he looked at Walter beside him and said with a bitter smile, "Isn''t this one of the Four Great Battle


    "It is said to be the one whose strength is second only to Joseph, but in front of Mr. Wade, he may notst a single face,


    so it seems that Joseph in front of you is just a mantis        "


    Charlie smiled faintly, looked at Walter at the side, and asked him, "Walter, how is the strength of your Supreme


    Commander?"


    Walter said respectfully, "The Supreme Commander is an eight-star martial artist, his strength is quite higher than mine."


    Charlie nodded and asked again, "Then who do you think is a little stronger, the two of us?"


    Walter said without thinking: ¡°It must be you who is stronger........... My strength is not as strong as the Supreme


    Commander, but at least I can fight the Supreme Commander head-on for dozens of rounds, but I have no power to


    fight in front of you  ¡°


    All this time, Walter''s consciousness was sealed by Charlie, what he thought and said, most of the time, his words were


    true.


    But this time, his own consciousness and his own body, surprisinglypletely consistent.


    Although he did not know exactly what divine ability Charlie used, he was able to directly seal his consciousness


    But he knew that Charlie''s methods were more than one realm higher than the martial artist.


    The gap was as insurmountable as the gap between a cold weapon and a hot weapon.


    Charlie listened to what Walter said and nodded and smiled: ¡°Eight-star martial artist, it''s not easy, Joseph should not


    have suffered much in these past twenty years in order to reach this cultivation level, right?¡±


    Walter nodded and said, ¡°The Supreme Commander is a rare martial arts genius in the world, behind the elder master


    guidance, the starting point than most martial artists was much higher,¡±


    ¡°And the Supreme Commander was determined to avenge his parents, in order to this goal, he practiced three nines in


    winter, three volts in summer, daily practice eighteen hours, twenty years as a day, to have the strength as of today.¡±


    Charlie ndlyughed: ¡°Endured twenty years of suffering, in the end only to carry the casket of his parents and came


    to die, so think about it, his fate is really quite tragic.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Zynn and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Su, have a good rest tonight, you have to get up early


    tomorrow to meet with this nephew of yours, so I won''t bother you much.¡±


    Zynn couldn''t help but shiver.


    Then, Charlie looked at Luther and instructed, ¡°Mr. He, send them to Waderest Mountain by seven o''clock tomorrow


    morning, I will be waiting on Waderest Mountain at that time.¡±


    Luther immediately sped his hands and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, please don''t worry, early tomorrow morning, I


    will personally take these two people to Waderest!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Charlie nodded and smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you all, after tomorrow, I will have a big gift to give!¡±


    Zynn iparable panic said: ¡°Mr. Wade.......... Joseph does not know the true face of you, but please look at him


    tomorrow just wants to avenge his parents, it is justifiable, let him live................ ¡°


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Mr. Su, doing the wrong thing will have to bear the consequences, this fact, you have lived for fifty


    years, do not you still understand?¡±


    He added: ¡°If you had not led the formation of the Anti-Wade Alliance back then, you would have been with your wife


    and children now, instead of being locked up here by me!¡±


    Zynn said nervously, ¡°Mr. Wade, that''s not what I mean.......... I think that this child, Joseph, has not had an easy


    life......... he is also eager to avenge his parents, justifiable........ ¡±


    Charlie said coldly: "His parents both died by suicide, what revenge does he have to avenge? Besides, if he wants to


    avenge his parents,¡±


    "He has to strip my parents'' graves, what kind of reason is that? Before I kill him tomorrow, I will step on his head and


    ask him who taught him that!¡±


    Zynn was frightened and wanted to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he hurriedly swallowed


    them back.


    He knew that Joseph this time p!ssed off Charlie too thoroughly...........


    This child evene to directly find the Wade family, face to face confrontation, orpetition is also understandable,¡±


    "But why he has let the word out, to pick the graves of the Changying couple?


    This is not a call for death, what is it?


    Charlie said indifferently: "Mr. Su, you''d better pray to heaven now and pray that your family is not involved in this


    matter!¡± "Otherwise, no matter who is involved, I will never be soft!¡±

 Chapter 3493

    Chapter 3493


    Zynn was frightened by Charlie''s aura, full of murder.


    At this moment, he has only one thought in his head, that is, the Su family must not be blind to get involved in this


    matter.


    It is better for them to have nothing to do with this matter.


    However, how could he know that his father, who was already excited, was waiting for tomorrow morning to go up to the


    Waderest Mountain with Joseph and witness the demise of the Wade family!


    At this time, Chengfeng, while eating his dinner, used his chopsticks to order a few bowls and tes, and said to his


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    housekeeper Anson, ¡°Anson, there is no wine for this dinner, it''s almost meaningful!¡±


    Anson said with a smile, ¡°Master, the doctor told you to drink less and not to drink as much as possible,¡±


    ¡°And you have to get up early tomorrow. I was afraid that you might miss something by drinking, so I didn''t prepare.¡±


    Chengfeng said with his face, ¡°I ask you, what day is it today?¡±


    Anson said, ¡°The fourth of April, why?¡±


    Chengfeng cursed: ¡°Bullsh!t, I can not know that today is the fourth day of April! I mean, what is the big day today?¡±


    Anson''s eyes twinkled and he quickly thought about it, then he said, ¡°Master, today is the day that the Cataclysmic Front


    will kill the Wade family and make the Wade family lose face!¡±


    "That''s right!¡± Chengfengughed and said, ¡°This day, evenpared to the New Year, is no less than the New Year,


    right? If I don''t have a drink on such a festive day,¡±


    "Can I afford to ignore the one hundred coffins from the Joseph to Wade family? Can I turn my eyes to Changying, who


    will be thrown to the ground in the morning?


    Anson nodded: "You''re right, Master, I''ll go get you some wine! Which kind do you want to drink?¡±


    Only then did Chengfeng nodded in satisfaction and instructed with a smile, "Get the best Maotai, and bring me an extra


    ss, I have to toast to Changying! Hahahahaha!¡±


    Anson hurriedly fetched the best Maotai wine, and also brought two Maotai wine sses.


    Chengfeng put down his chopsticks andughed loudly, "Come on, fill them all up for me!¡±


    Anson hurriedly opened the Maotai and poured two cups out.


    Chengfeng picked up one of the sses, tilted his head, and drank it all, smacking his lips whileughing: "Hey! Tsk


    tsk........................................... people are in good spirits,


    this wine has be even more mellow than usual!¡±


    After that, he picked up another cup and said with a sneer, "Changying ah Changying, back then you called the thunder


    in Eastcliff, the scenery,¡±


    "But have you ever thought that twenty yearster, Wan''s son will personally pick your grave and bruise you?¡±


    Speaking of this, Chengfeng grunted, shook his wrist, poured a ss of wine on the ground, andughed: "Come on,


    nephew, have a drink! After tomorrow, you will be a ghost floating in the air, scattered and floating! Hahahahaha!"

 Chapter 3494

    Chapter 3494


    On the other hand, after Charlie left the farmhouse, he asked Leon to send him back to the Gu family.


    On the way back, Charlie exined to Leon: ¡°Housekeeper Leon, go back tonight, have your people outside keep an


    eye on all the Wade family''s movements, see who are quietly sneaking out to buy mourning clothes at night,¡±


    ¡°But whenever someone goes out, send someone to keep an eye on them, take some photos and keep them as


    evidence, and tomorrow, after settling that Joseph, I will settle a score with them too!¡±


    Leon said without hesitation, ¡°Yes, young master! I''ll arrange it now!¡±


    Charlie nodded and muttered, ¡°These young and old men of the Wade family have lived a good life for too long, their


    bones have be too soft, after this time, it''s time to teach them properly!¡±


    Leon respectfully said, ¡°Young master, after tomorrow, you are the god of the Wade family, with you around, these


    people definitely do not dare to act rudely!¡±


    Said, Leon added: ¡°Moreover, after tomorrow, you will also be an unreachable existence in the eyes of all the families in


    the country, like your father was back then!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said seriously: ¡°Tomorrow''s matter, always remember to block the news, do not let my


    identity spread to the outside world, now is not the time to stand out.¡±


    Leon was full of confusion and said, ¡°Young master, if you have even defeated the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Why not take advantage of this excellent opportunity to directly announce your identity and at the same time announce


    that you have be the head of the Wade family?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°The Cataclysmic Front, in addition to arge number of people, does not have real influence,


    look at the United States Wall Street, the top Jewish families, can influence the economy of half of the world,¡±


    ¡°Can easily use thews of finance to destroy the economic construction of a country for twenty years, can use the


    Congress, mobilize hundreds of thousands of troops and aircraft carrier battle groups tounch an attack on a country


    Attack, this is the real strength.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie sighed and said, ¡°The Rothschild family, which is pervasive in the Western world, is such a


    behemoth, so I want to hide in the shadows and feel their bottom first.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Leon immediately said, ¡°Tomorrow I will bring people to blockade Waderest Mountain in advance, except


    for people from the Wade family and the Cataclysmic Front, no one else will enter.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Butler Leon, how many people do you have avable in Eastcliff now?¡±


    Leon said, ¡°Young master, I still have nearly a hundred reliable people under me, ready to be deployed!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Howe there are so many? Did they not flee this time when the Cataclysmic Front put out a


    harsh word?¡± ¡°No.¡± Leon said respectfully, ¡°We, all of us, have received great favors from your father, we are all united


    together, our greatest wish is to avenge your father!¡±


    ¡°Even if we have to give our lives, we will not hesitate to do so. Now that someone is trying to disturb the peace above


    your father, we have long been prepared to fight to the end, so we will not run away from the battlefield!¡±


    Leon further said: ¡°Some of them, some of them you know, some or the group of people who lurked in the Aurous Hill


    orphanage, posing as orphanage staff,¡±


    ¡°After their orderly withdrawal from Aurous Hill, also returned to Eastcliff, many of them are like me, older, but there are


    some as young as you, or even younger than you.¡±


    Charlie asked in confusion, ¡°Since they are all my father''s old ministry, how can someone be younger than me?¡±


    Leon exined, ¡°Some are orphans your father sponsored to rescue, there are also children of your father''s other old


    men, if not for your father, the vast majority of these people would have died, including me, our lives, all given by your


    father.¡±


    Speaking of this, Leon said with emotion: ¡°Your father has been gone for so many years, the reason we did not leave


    the Wade family, is to wait for your return!¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie''s heart was not only full of emotion, but also full of admiration and respect for his father.


    A person died nearly twenty years, there are still so many people willing to die for him, so it can be seen, when the


    father was alive, was definitely a positive and great person.


    When sighing, Leon had already parked the car in front of the Gu family.


    He stepped out of the car, pulled open the door for Charlie, and respectfully said, ¡°Young master, you should rest and


    refresh yourself tonight, other trivial matters will be properly handled by me!"


    "Good." Charlie nodded slightly: "Housekeeper Leon you have worked hard, go back and rest well too."


    "Thank you for your concern, young master!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 3495

    Chapter 3495


    After Charlie said goodbye to Leon, as soon as he entered the Gu family, Sara rushed out the door.


    With red eyes, she ran to Charlie and hugged him, choking with pity, ¡°Charlie, tomorrow I want to apany you to


    Waderest Mountain!¡±


    Charlie saw that her eyes were red from crying and couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Why crying like this?¡±


    Sara choked and said, "Charlie, you left today for a short time, Dad heard that the Cataclysmic Front wants to trouble


    you, ran outside for a day, begging around, but no one is willing to help, Dad came back, angry blood pressure rose, he


    can not stand         ¡±


    Today, after Philip heard about the Cataclysmic Front attacking the Wade family, he went out and begged everywhere.


    He originally wanted to rely on brushing his old face and begging for more helpers for Charlie.


    However, now all the members of the great families of Eastcliff had winded up about this matter.


    The fame and strength of the Cataclysmic Front is too powerful, so much so that everyone in these great families of


    Eastcliff has concluded that the Wade family would definitely be wiped out this time.


    Therefore, no one is willing to have any further involvement with the family at this time.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This is also the reason why Chengfeng began to get carried away so early.


    Because in everyone''s opinion, it is impossible for the Wade family to escape this time.


    The Cataclysmic Front is like a swarming steel chariot, easily able to crush the Wade family''s flesh and blood under the


    wheels!


    Therefore, when these people heard that Philip wanted to go to Waderest to help, they were scared and refused


    repeatedly.


    They didn''t even dare to say a few more words to him, and sent him out of the house like a gue.


    Philip ran outside for a day, purely for nothing, and also suffered a stomach full of anger.


    The day''s anger kept stacking up, causing his blood pressure to rise high when he returned, he almost fainted.


    At this time, he is lying in the living room to infuse antihypertensive drugs, his wife Lenan in the side of the guard.


    Charlie listened to Sara, hurriedly said, ¡°quickly take me to see Uncle, he is a person who has eaten rejuvenation pills,


    how can he still be angry and run into high blood pressure, what kind of gas is


    this............................................................. "


    Saying that, Charlie pulled Sara and rushed into the vi with a step.


    Once inside, he saw Philip lying on the sofa, while infusing liquid and cursing: "This bunch of snobs, usually surround


    me like dogs wagging their tails and begging for mercy,¡±


    "Now I asked them to contribute some manpower, to support the personal scene, each one wants to beat me out of the


    house, really too bastard!"


    Lenan could not help but persuade him, ¡°Okay, okay, take it easy, don''t let these people upset your body.¡±


    Philip said in a depressed voice: ¡°I''m not angry, I''m anxious! I''m afraid that tomorrow Charlie can not fight that what the


    h3ll what that Front.............................................. ¡±


    Seeing this scene, Charlie couldn''t help butugh: ¡°Uncle don''t worry, tomorrow no matter how powerful that


    Cataclysmic Front as well as that Joseph is, I can take it all.¡±


    When the couple heard Charlie''s voice, they hurriedly looked over.


    Philip struggled to sit up and said offhandedly, ¡°Charlie back!¡±


    Charlie nodded and quickly walked up to Philip as well as Lenan and said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, this little matter of the


    Cataclysmic Front is actually not enough to be feared at all, you don''t need to worry about me at all.¡±


    Philip was surprised and asked, ¡°Charlie, you.......... have a way to deal with that Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°To this kind of small role, are not able to talk about what to deal with or not to deal with.¡±


    Saying that, he added: ¡°I have actually been waiting for that Joseph toe to my door, as long as he dares toe, I


    will trample him under my feet, and then logically ascend to the seat of the Wade family head.¡±


    Speaking of this, he shrugged his shoulders and smiled, saying, ¡°If he doesn''te, epting this matter of the Wade


    family, I really don''t know where to start, the old man is in his prime, I can''t pull him down hard from the position of the


    family head.¡±


    Philip was immediately overjoyed and excited, saying, ¡°Charlie! What you said is true?!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Of course, how could I lie to you about such things? Didn''t you want me to be the


    head of the Wade family, inherit my father''s legacy, and then carry the Wade family forward?¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, if it''s not broken, it''s not fixed! If the Wade family is not in crisis at all, how would they willingly let


    me sit as the head of the family?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the best way is to break and then establish!¡±


    ¡°And this Joseph is the hammer that will help me break the Wade Family!¡±

 Chapter 3496

    Chapter 3496


    After hearing Charlie''s words, Philip froze for a few seconds, then subconsciously asked,


    ¡°Charlie, this Cataclysmic Front is actually very strong, with tens of thousands of people under itsmand, you can


    hardly beat four hands with two fists, let alone so many people!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Uncle do not need to worry, the Cataclysmic Front is indeed with a lot of manpower, but the vast


    majority of them are hired mercenaries at their expense,¡±


    ¡°Something happened above, these people immediately scatter, and their real core team is only about a hundred


    people, not enough to fear.¡±


    He further said: ¡°Moreover, they do not dare to bring a lot of people into China with great fanfare, at most a bunch of


    backbone quietly mixed in.¡±


    Philip said: ¡°I heard that those cadres, one of them, almost all martial arts experts, and some of them are also extremely


    top martial arts experts, can you handle it?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I was in the Middle East some time ago and dealt with the Cataclysmic Front, indirectly


    causing them to lose thousands of lives and more than 10,000 people were captured,¡±


    ¡°And among them, one of the four battlemanders, whose strength is second only to the Joseph, he is no different


    from a waste in front of me,¡± ¡°I have already captured him and had him brought to Eastcliff, tomorrow morning I will bring


    him out and will bring him to Waderest.¡±


    Philip said dumbfounded, ¡°Charlie! Rumors out there say that this Cataclysmic Front suffered a huge defeat in the


    Middle East some time ago, this matter is rted to you?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, "It can almost be said that most of that defeat they suffered was thanks to me.¡±


    Philip''s jaw dropped as he listened, and after a long time, he couldn''t help but look up to the sky andugh!


    Then, heughed loudly, "Hahaha! That''s great! That''s great! In that case, the Cataclysmic Front is not an enemy at all,


    it is a friendly army that has crossed ten thousand miles to bring you a pillow!


    After saying that, he smoothly pulled out the infusion needle on his wrist and flung his hand at Lenan, "Wife! Quick!


    Prepare the food and wine! I want to have a few drinks with Charlie! I want to get drunk tonight!¡±


    Lenan''s heart was equally excited, but she didn''t expect her husband to pull out the needle and prepare to drink after he


    had infused the antihypertensive medicine in the hand.


    So sheughed helplessly and said, "You''re having an infusion, how can you drink?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Philip retorted, "Drink! We must drink! This is much more enjoyable than the New Year! It''s better than


    the New Year!¡±


    What Philip did not know was that Chengfeng was also thinking the same thing at this time.


    This night, Eastcliff suddenly rained lightly.


    At this time of spring rain, there were many people who lost sleep and many people who got drunk on wine.


    The first one to get drunk was the elderly Chengfeng.


    No way, he was too happy tonight.


    After the Su family suffered one huge blow after another and was torn apart, he finally had an exciting moment.


    Because of the previous suppression for too long, he is now a bit overjoyed and forgetful.


    Anson brought over a bottle of Maotai, he himself drank more than half of the bottle, the remaining small half of the


    bottle, he poured a cup on the ground, all to Changying.


    He said he wanted to honor Changying of the Wade family, but in fact, it was just to satisfy his deepest pleasure.


    At the end of the day, Chengfeng looked back and saw himself quietly rushing back to Eastcliff alone with Anson,


    without a single child or grandchild around, without a single rtive, and his heart was iparably despondent.


    He drank a few more sses and cried andughed for a long time before he finally fell asleep and was sent back to his


    room by Anson.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    And at the same time ,another person at this time was drunk......... Joseph Wan.


    Tomorrow morning, he will take his parents'' coffin out of the ancestral tomb and take it to Waderest Mountain, so he


    ns to spend the night in front of his parents'' grave.


    After twenty years of enduring humiliation, now finally to avenge the death of his parents, he was excited, in front of his


    parents'' grave drank several pounds of high white wine.


    Originally, with his strength, he was able to force all the alcohol out of his body through internal force, but he did not do


    so, because he really wanted to get drunk.


    On the other hand, Philip was also drunk, so drunk that he was almost unconscious.


    It was Charlie who helped him back to his bedroom.


    He was too happy tonight.


    After a long day of worry, fear, and frustration, he suddenly got good news from Charlie''s mouth, and this kind of low


    and high mood made him excited.


    Lenan took care of Philip and went to bed, Sara took Charlie''s hand and was unwilling to let go of it for a long time in the


    living room.


    Charlie persuaded her to go to sleep, but she refused to agree, and had to lean on Charlie''s shoulder on the sofa.


    She said that this way to always feel the presence of Charlie, because she was afraid that after waking up, he will have


    left home, alone to the Waderest.


    Charlie knew that this girl cared about him, so he did not let her go.


    So the two sat on the sofa and talked about the past until Sara could not stay up and fell into a deep sleep.


    He just sat on the sofa and let her lean, did not move all night, and did not sleep.


    He was not thinking about Joseph, but about how he should inherit his father''s legacy and let the Wade family go to the


    top of the world.


    Although he knew very little about the situation overseas, he always felt that a prosperous path had taken shape, just


    waiting for him to really set off!


    And, the same as Joseph, he also hopes to avenge his dead parents one day!

 Chapter 3497

    Chapter 3497


    The next morning at five o''clock.


    It had been raining all night, and the humid climate unique to the Qingming season had put a faint mist over the morning


    in Eastcliff.


    After spending the night in front of his parents'' grave, Joseph forced out all the residual alcohol in his body and burned


    three incense sticks, and kowtowed three heads in front of his parents'' grave.


    Then, with a firm expression, he said, ¡°Dad! Mom! I have to disturb you two long sleep!¡±


    ¡°I hope you two know in heaven and can forgive me! Today, I''m going to move you two into the Wanling Mountain,


    where it will be your new resting ce!¡±


    Saying that, his eyes filled with tears, he choked up and said, ¡°Dad, Mom! I will definitely avenge you two today! I will


    bury the bones of that Changying in front of you two! I hope you two can see this in heaven!¡±


    Then, Joseph stood up and said to his men, ¡°Prepare the coffin!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Supreme Commander!¡±


    The men around him were all dressed in white mourning clothes.


    Today, they were the same as Joseph, the filial sons of the Wan family, and were going to escort the coffins of Joseph''s


    parents all the way up to Waderest Mountain.


    For today''s scene, Joseph also hired a special opera troupe to do the white ceremony, and left with the team at seven


    o''clock.


    At six o''clock, the coffins of his parents had been carefully carried out of the mud and cleaned by Joseph''s own hands.


    Then, the eight five-star warriors of Cataclysmic Front bundled the two coffins with thick hemp ropes,ter, the two


    coffins will be carried by the eight of them, and hike up to Waderest Mountain.


    Charlie, who had not slept all night, could not feel any fatigue at this time.


    His body was filled with powerful spiritual energy, which made him confident deep inside.


    At six o''clock, Sara''s rm rang in her head, relying on Charlie''s shoulder after a night''s sleep, she immediately woke


    up like a lightning bolt, then saw Charlie still beside him, which was a relief, and opened her mouth to ask: ¡°Charlie


    when did you wake up?¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly: "Just woke up.¡±


    Sara was busy standing up, moving her somewhat stiff torso, and asked him, "When are you leaving today?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Charlie looked at the time and smiled, "Soon, housekeeper Leon will pick me up in twenty minutes, and I have to be at


    Waderest Mountain by seven o''clock.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Sara busily said, "Then I''ll go wash up now!¡±


    At this moment, Philip and his wife also walked out.


    Although Philip was drunkst night, he woke up very early today and was in excellent spirits.


    When he saw Charlie, Philip said smilingly, "Charlie, are you ready?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Always ready.¡±


    Philip nodded and said excitedly, ¡°Then your Aunt and I will apany you to Waderest!¡±


    Sara looked at her dad and said offhandedly, ¡°Dad! I want to go too!¡±


    Philipughed and said, ¡°You have to ask Charlie about that, I can''t say!¡±


    Sara hastily hugged Charlie''s arm and said petntly, ¡°Charlie, please just take me with you!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°It''s okay to go, but you must be obedient and must stay honestly by my side, remember?¡±


    Sara said excitedly, ¡°Remember, remember! Do not worry, I will be honestly by your side!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°All right, go wash up, the car will arrive in twenty minutes.¡±


    At this moment.


    Wade family.


    Last night, everyone in the family did not sleep.


    Charlie''s ¡°half¡± answer, let Zhongquan also tossed and turned all night without sleep.


    Although Leon had been resting on hisurels, he was also excited and did not close his eyes all night.


    Last night, Andrew and Changyun, and other people quietly discussed, they are afraid that Wade''s will be hot-blooded


    in Waderest today, and then fight with Joseph.


    Therefore, they sent Hawade out overnight to buy a batch of mourning clothes, which they intended to take with them to


    Waderest Mountain.


    Their intention was that in case the old man really did not concede, everyone would change their mourning clothes on


    the spot, fall back on the spot, and at the same time agree to all the demands of the Cataclysmic Front.


    In any case, life is most important.


    Zhongquan also does not have any confidence in his heart, can only first gather everyone to go to Waderest Mountain,


    put all the hope on Charlie.

 Chapter 3498

    Chapter 3498


    At six twenty, Charlie got into Leon''s car, and the three members of the Gu family were driven by Philip himself in


    another car, and together they went to Waderest.


    After driving, Leon said to Charlie: ¡°Young master,st night, young master Morgan and young master Hawade, as well


    as your fourth uncle and great aunt, all quietly slipped out,¡±


    "My people followed all the way and found that they all bought varying amounts of mourning clothes from different


    ces.¡±


    Charlie hummed andughed and spoke, "Good, when I solve the Joseph, I will properly discipline and punish these


    unworthy sons and daughters in front of the ancestors of the Wade family!¡±


    Leon added: "Young master, there is another thing, is that the sideline members of the Wade family over at Shangri-La,


    since yesterday afternoon, they have been fleeing one after another, by now they have basically all run away.¡±


    Charlie gently nodded, said without concern: "This is all expected, it''s okay, when I take over the Wade family, I will


    settle this ount with them.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie asked again, "Right, Butler Leon, these side branches, are they still rted to the Wade family in


    the business?¡±


    "Of course.¡± Leon busily said, "Most of their business is rted to the Wade Group, most of them are suppliers or


    distributors below us, and at least half of their profitse from the Wade Group.¡±


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction and said, "That''s much better, nowadays, in this society, not many people still care


    about family honor, so we have to jam them in the interest to make them behave.¡±


    Six forty-five minutes.


    The early morning after the rain carried a few chills.


    Charlie took Leon''s car and drove into the gate of Waderest Mountain.


    At this time, outside the gate, more than thirty middle-aged men whose hair was already a bit gray, uniformly wearing


    ck suits, stood in three rows in the middle of the road.


    These thirty people, the oldest seems to be more than sixty years old, the youngest is also more than forty years old.


    They look solemn, but also with a few death-like faces.


    Leon''s car came to the front, these thirty people immediately shed away to the sides, making way for a channel.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Charlie suddenly discovered that one of the thirty people outside was the director of the original Aurous Hill Welfare


    Institute!


    This dean surnamed Zhang, is also one of Leon''s men, Charlie just got himself into the orphanage not long, he was


    transferred to the orphanage as director, until some time ago only to leave, working in the post for nearly twenty years.


    Recognizing the director, Charlie asked Leon: ¡°Butler Leon, these are my father''s men, right?¡±


    Leon nodded: ¡°That''s right, they are all of them.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Stop the car quickly.¡±


    Leon immediately stopped the car.


    Before Leon came down to open the door for him, Charlie had already pushed open the car door and walked out.


    A group of people outside, seeing that it was Charlie who hade, each one of them was immediately surprised and


    excited, and many of them were already in tears.


    ¡°Young master! You''re back!¡±


    "Young master! It''s really you........ ¡±


    "Young master....... ¡±


    All the people were a little emotional for a while.


    Unlike the orphanage''s director Zhang, the others, hadn''t seen Charlie again for so many years.


    Although they knew that he had been living in Aurous Hill, they all had not seen him because of the principle of not


    venturing to disturb him.


    But, after all, Charlie looked too much like his father.


    Therefore, when he got off the car, everyone immediately recognized him.


    Charlie saw all these elders with red eyes, and he felt ayer of mist clouding his eyes as well.


    Then, he looked at the crowd, kneeled on one knee, sped his hands, and said loudly iparably serious: "Uncles,


    you''ve worked hard all these years! Please ept Charlie''s obeisance!¡±

 Chapter 3499

    Chapter 3499


    Seeing Charlie suddenly kneeling on one knee, these Changying''s old, loyal men, havee forward to support, each


    one is already in tears.


    Among them, one of the oldest old man said with tears: ¡°Young master, please don''t! We are all your subordinates, how


    can we ept such a big gift from you!¡±


    Charlie said firmly, "All of you are my father''s old men, and you are still here today, so you are all faithful to the Wade


    family.


    The old man said, "Young master, this is what we should do! In fact, when Young Master Changying had an ident,


    we, the servants, were not able to do our best for him.¡±


    "For so many years, not a day goes by that we don''t feel guilty. Now that you''ve finally returned, you''ve given us a


    chance to redeem ourselves!¡±


    Charlie sighed: "You all have spoken too much!¡±


    Then, he looked at the orphanage''s director Zhang and said respectfully, "Director Zhang, how are you doingtely?¡±


    Dean Zhang hurriedly took a step forward and bowed respectfully, "Thanks to the young master''s concern, I am quite


    welltely, but for so many years, I had to conceal my identity from you because of special reasons, so please forgive


    me, young master.¡±


    Charlie arched his hand and said, "Dean Zhang, you have spoken too much, I know that you have been protecting me


    in secret, for so many years, you have worked hard.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at the crowd again and said from the bottom of his heart, "All of you, uncles, have


    worked hard!¡±


    The old man said: ¡°Young master, this is all within our duty!¡±


    President Zhang also said, "Yes, young master! This is all our part, almost all of our lives are given by Young Master


    Changying, in a moment Young Master, don''t worry, if the people of the Cataclysmic Front attack us, they will have to


    step on our corpses!¡±


    Charlie was busy saying, "Gentlemen, there is no need! Today''s matter, I want to personally settle it face to face with


    Joseph of the Front, all of you uncles here, just guard the gate,¡±


    "Don''t let other idle people into the mountain, as for the people of the Cataclysmic Front, please also make sure to let


    them in, don''t block them in any way.¡±


    "How can this be!¡± The old man said anxiously, "Young master, we are here today to fight to the death with the


    Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    Leon hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Listen to me first, everyone! Young master has absolute certainty to deal with


    that Joseph, you all should not spoil the young master''s good deed, so when the Front''s peoplee, you just let them


    go up the mountain!¡±


    The crowd was shocked.


    Several people immediately went forward and repeatedly confirmed with Leon.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Leon spoke with great certainty each time, which forced the crowd to ept the order.


    They didn''t know if Charlie was really sure about dealing with Joseph or not, but since both Charlie and Leon were sure


    several times, they could only do as they were told.


    Seeing that he had convinced them, Charlie once again arched his hand at the crowd and spoke, "It''s hard for all of you


    to guard here, I''ll go up the mountain first.¡±


    Saying that, he re-entered Leon''s car and continued to move to the top of the mountain.


    Charlie rode in the car all the way up the mountain with a lot of emotions in his heart.


    This was the second time he came up to Mount Waderest, and it meant a lot to him.


    At this moment on the top of the mountain, all the members of the direct line of the Wade family in Eastcliff had arrived.


    In addition to that, Orvel, Issac, and Helena had also arrived.


    However, the original seven hundred people from the Wade family''s side branches had almost all run awayst night.


    The only one left behind was Zhongquan''s younger brother, Jonathan.


    The children and grandchildren of Jonathan had also fled Eastcliff and returned to North America in the early hours of


    As for the other hundreds of people, they all ran home under the stars.


    They knew that this time, the Cataclysmic Front only targeted the Eastcliff Wade family, and they had nothing to do with


    these side branches.


    Under such circumstances, how could they stay and share the hardships with the family?

 Chapter 3500

    Chapter 3500


    Charlie got down from the car, seeing that there were only so few people at the scene, he asked in a cold voice: "Didn''t


    you say yesterday that there would be more than seven hundred members of the Wade family from all over the world to


    attend this ancestral ceremony? Why are they all gone now?¡±


    Zhongquan said awkwardly, "Charlie, as the saying goes, each of them will fly away when the disasteres, they


    know that we will not escape this time, so naturally they cannot die with us, so it is only human nature to leave and


    escape the iing cmity.¡±


    Charlie hummed andughed and said indifferently, "Who has the big list from yesterday? Bring it to me.¡±


    Eldest uncle Andrew walked up somewhat depressed and handed a thick roster to Charlie''s hand, saying resentfully,


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Here! You can read it yourself.¡±


    Charlie directly threw the roster to Andrew and said coldly, "Immediately notify everyone on here who shoulde but


    didn''t!¡±


    "If they don''t show up within an hour, they will have toe up from the foot of the mountain tomorrow, kowtowing three


    times and kneeling nine times to atone for their sins!¡±


    Andrew, in a moment of anger, does not know what to say, aside of Morgan, at this time a decrepit face said: "Charlie,


    all right.................................... old pretend old pretend is no longer meaningful,¡±


    "This after another hour Joseph Wan wille, we are dying, you still say these pretending words, what is the point?¡±


    Charlie frowned at him, questioned: "What? Yesterday''s p wasn''t enough, was it?¡±


    Morgan took a few steps back in fear and said resentfully, ¡°Okay, okay, I''ll shut up, I''ll shut up! Anyway, it''s only an hour


    away, I''ll wait here to see how you''ll solve Joseph!¡±


    Charlie didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and turned to Andrew and said indifferently, ¡°Call one by one immediately!¡±


    Andrew had no choice but to take out his cell phone and dial one by one.


    After making dozens of calls in a row, none of the calls got through.


    Andrew helplessly spread out his hands and said, ¡°There is no way, they are all turned off, until tomorrow, I believe they


    will not turn on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded expressionlessly and spoke, ¡°Then wait to see these seven hundred people lining up and


    kowtowing to the mountain tomorrow.¡±


    At this time, Philip also drove the car up after catching up with Changying''s old men at the bottom of the mountain.


    Once the car stopped and Philip''s family came out of the car, everyone in the Wade family was stunned.


    Zhongquan was the most surprised, he asked Philip dumbfounded: ¡°Philip............  you....... how did youe?¡±


    Philip came forward and said respectfully, ¡°Uncle Wade, Changying is my eldest brother and Charlie is my future son-in-


    Zhongquan''s eyes were slightly red and he sighed: ¡°Philip........... you have love and righteousness, uncle appreciates it!


    But this kind of thing is not in jest, I advise you to hurry up and take your wife and children back! No matter what, the


    Wade family can''t drag you down!¡±


    Philip said firmly, ¡°Uncle Wade, what are you saying? I think you know how I am, Philip, and I will never leave Waderest


    until this matter is resolved today!¡±


    Zhongquan wanted to say something, but hesitated for a moment and finally only turned into a sigh: ¡°Philip! You are a


    good man! My son did not make a mistake about you!¡±


    The Wade family members were all a bit resentful, Andrew was depressed in his heart, he and his son had been


    neglected by the old man since yesterday, now even Philip could get his praise, he was even more upset in his heart,¡±


    ¡°Looking at Philip, he couldn''t help butin: ¡°Philip, you are at least the head of the Gu family worth hundreds of


    billions, if you really came to help, why didn''t you even bring a helper with you? What can you do with just your family of


    three?¡±


    Philip said seriously, ¡°Brother, originally I wanted to bring all of the Gu family''s subordinates up here, but that would add


    to trouble for Charlie, so I skipped it.¡±


    Andrew skimmed his mouth and said disdainfully, ¡°Adding to the chaos? Now the most fearless is to add chaos!


    Cataclysmic Front wille up at eight o''clock, I really want to see how to deal with such a small number of people.¡±


    Zhongquan red at him and was about to reprimand him when Leon received a report over the inte and ran to


    Charlie and said, ¡°Young Master, the people at the bottom of the mountain said that a few cars insisted on going up the


    mountain and said they were your people, surnamed He.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°They are indeed my people, let theme up.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Leon immediately picked up the inte and spoke, ¡°Let theme up!¡±


    One by one, the Wade family was a little surprised, they didn''t expect that Charlie had even found helpers.


    At this moment, Hawade whispered to Changyun and the others around him, ¡°I don''t know what kind of helpers this


    Charlie can get!¡±


    Morgan sneered with a ck face, "What kind of reliable helper can he find? I think it''s just like Orvel and Issac, just a


    couple of bumpkins from Aurous Hill!"

 Chapter 3501

    Chapter 3501


    Soon, several SUVs with Aurous Hill license tes drove all the way up from the bottom of the mountain.


    Seeing that these cars are all hung with Aurous Hill license tes, Morgan immediately sneered in front of several


    people around him: ¡°You see I am right, expect this kind of small ce from the hangers-on, can y the role, sending


    us on the path of death is not fcuking enough!


    The expressions of several people around are very agreeable, all feel that Charlie at this time, no matter where to bring


    help from, in front of the Cataclysmic Front, is a mantis.


    Several SUVs stopped, the passenger seat of the first car, immediately jumped off a young woman wearing ck


    practice clothes, long ponytail tied high behind her head.


    When the Wade family saw this woman, their eyes immediately red.


    Not only because this woman is extremely beautiful and valiant, but also because this woman they have seen!


    Because, this was the personal bodyguard who had been following Zynn, the son of the Su family, Ruoli!


    Moreover, everyone knew what Ruoli had done in Japan some time ago.


    Everyone even knew that she had been arrested in Japan and finally betrayed by Master Su, and her whereabouts were


    In Eastcliff at that time, this matter could be said to be very sensational.


    But how could they have imagined that she would appear on Waderest Mountain!


    Morgan whole person dumbfounded said: "Su.......... Ruoli is actually still alive?!


    In addition, howe? Could she be Charlie''s helper?¡±


    Charlie also did not expect that Ruoli woulde over.


    He originally thought that when the He family came, it should be Elder He and the other He family children, with Zynn as


    well as Walter.


    But never thought that Ruoli would alsoe.


    When Ruoli saw Charlie, she immediately took a few quick steps to him, sped her hands, and said, "Mr. Wade, I am


    here at your service!¡±


    Charlie sighed and said, "If you appear here today, it will bring a lot of trouble if word gets out.¡±


    Ruoli did not care and said, "Don''t care about that! My life was saved by Mr. Wade, at a time like this, naturally, I have to


    Charlie nodded gently and said indifferently, "After the matter of the Cataclysmic Front is resolved, I will tell everyone


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who saw you today that whoever dares to leak your information, I, Charlie, will never spare him.¡±


    At this time, Roma and Luther and others, also came down from the car.


    When the Wade family saw Luther, each of them was even more shocked.


    "Elder He?!¡± Zhongquan eximed in shock and said, "How did you........... ¡±


    The He family was originally a martial arts family under the Su family, so Zhongquan naturally knew Luther.


    A while ago everyone knew that the He family and the Su family, because of Ruoli''s matter, had some conflicts, and


    then the He family broke uppletely with the Su family.


    Immediately after that, news also came from the martial arts field that Luther had officially broken through to be a


    four-star martial artist, which really did cause a lot of shock in the country at first.


    Many people wanted to recruit the He family, but Luther left Desert City and his whereabouts were unknown.


    Zhongquan also did not expect that Luther would appear here.


    Luther sped his fist to Elder Wade at this moment and spoke, ¡°Good day, Elder Wade, I havee here, just like my


    granddaughter, to be at the disposal of Lord Wade!¡±

 Chapter 3502

    Chapter 3502


    When the Wade family heard this, they were immediately overjoyed.


    Although they knew that even Luther and the He family could not be the rivals of the Cataclysmic Front, at least the He


    family were all martial arts experts, which could more or less give them a certain sense of security.


    In addition, the Wade family is also a bit puzzled in their hearts, this Luther, originally a Su family, how can be subdued


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    by Charlie? Charlie and Su family, this is too far away, right?


    At this time, Luther had already walked up to Charlie and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, I have done everything you


    ordered without disgracing my mission!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and asked him, ¡°Where are those two people now?¡±


    Luther immediately said, ¡°In the back of the car! I have gagged them and also used a ck cloth bag to cover their


    heads.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Please ask Mr. He to arrange for someone to bring them out and escort them to my


    parents'' tomb first, so that they can kneel down respectfully.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie also instructed, ¡°In addition, don''t uncover the ck cloth bag on their heads first, I want to keep


    this suspense until thest moment!¡±


    ¡°As ordered!¡±


    Luther answered respectfully, and then immediately arranged for several He family members to bring Zynn, as well as


    Walter, down from an SUV in the back.


    As the Wade family watched the He family bring out two men with ck cloth bags on their heads from the car, they


    were all amazed.


    They did not know what the identity of these two men was, nor did they know why Charlie, at this time, brought two


    people who seemed to be captives to Waderest.


    So, one by one, they looked at each other, do not know what these two people are, moreover, do not know Charlie


    gourd, at the end sold what medicine!


    At the same time, Warnia and Mr. Song, as well as the Song family''s men brought, had already rendezvoused with Ito


    Yohiko, as well as Ito Nanako father and daughter.


    Nearly a hundred people under the Song family, most of them are weak ordinary martial artists, and some of them are


    not even martial artists.


    The Ito family''s strength, on the other hand, was clearly not ordinary.


    They brought more than a hundred people, all of them are the top of the four ninja families of Japan''s experts.


    Since the fall of the Takahashi family and Matsumoto family after the Tokyo chaos, all four ninja families have pledged


    their allegiance to the Ito family.


    Only, this group of ninja until now do not know, today they have to face, exactly what.


    Warnia asked Ito Nanako at this point: "Nanako, should we give Master Wade a call?¡±


    Ito Nanako thought about it and seriously said, ¡°No need, sister Warnia, I''m afraid that his character will refuse our help,


    so it''s better to go directly to Waderest!"


    Saying that, she asked Warnia, "Sister Warnia, when will the car arrive?"


    Warnia said, "I made an appointment with them yesterday to arrive at six twenty, I don''t know how it hasn''te yet, I''ll


    make a phone call and ask."


    After that, she hurriedly took out her cell phone and called, asking, "This is Ms. Song, who ordered eight buses, may I


    ask why your bus hasn''te yet?"


    The other party said awkwardly on the phone, "I just heard about the matter between the Cataclysmic Front and the


    Wade family,"


    "So I absolutely can''t leave for Waderest today! I''m really sorry, the deposit you paid will be returned to you in an


    original way after the finance goes to work."


    Warnia immediately became angry and said offhandedly, "How can you do business like this? Don''t you have the basic


    spirit of contract?"


    The other party was not angry and said with a smile, "It''s not our fault, all the car rentalpanies in Eastcliff don''t dare


    to rent a car to Waderest at this time."


    Warnia said, "Then, you can send us to the distance of one kilometer away, right?"


    The other party was not moved at all and said, "Sorry, we don''t want to get into this kind of trouble, please forgive me."


    Warnia was very angry, the Song family and the Ito family, more than two hundred people, now waiting for the


    departure, if you can not solve the problem of the car, walking past the yellow flowers are cold.


    Helpless, Warnia immediately said: ¡°so, I do not force you, you have the driver to send me the car, I will arrange my own


    driver to drive over, how much money to buy the car,¡±


    ¡°Or how much money to rent, your people also do not need to go to the Waderest mountain, and so after today, these


    cars are still yours!¡±


    The other party eximed: ¡°Eight cars nearly five million, you''re not fooling me, right?¡±


    Warnia blurted out, ¡°I''m not that boring! As long as you promise, I will transfer 2 million to you now, and I will transfer the


    remaining 3 million to you when the cars arrive!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine!¡± As soon as the other party heard this, he agreed to do it almost without thinking.


    Anyway, these cars have been driven for several years, the residual value is not even half of the original price, the big


    deal when the batch of cars nobody wants, anyway, used cars sold at the price of new cars, it is money rain.


    And even if the Cataclysmic Frontes to the door, they have a reasonable argument, after all, they just rented the


    car to the guests, the guests themselves drove to wherever, and he has nothing to do.


    Twenty minutester, eight tourist buses finally arrivedte, so the two families in eight cars moved to the Waderest


    mountain!

 Chapter 3503

    Chapter 3503


    Seven o''clock sharp.


    Wan Family Ancestral Tomb.


    Joseph and all themanders of the Cataclysmic Front had all changed into white mourning clothes made of coarse


    linen.


    This funeral procession of a hundred people was ready to depart.


    Chengfeng, who was drunkst night, also got up early and hurriedly arrived at the ancestral grave of the Wan family.


    ording to the original n, he was to follow the funeral procession of Joseph up Waderest Mountain.


    Today''s Chengfeng, deep inside, was already excited beyond endurance.


    Just after arriving at the ancestral grave of the Wan family, he found Joseph, who was dressed in white mourning


    clothes, and sighed, ¡°Joseph! What you did yesterday is not unknown among these great families in Eastcliff already!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°No one expected that you would leave for twenty years and now you can stage a return of the king! If you trample the


    Wade family under your feet today, all the great families in Eastcliff will worship you in the future!¡±


    Joseph said with an indifferent expression, ¡°It''s already time to leave, I''ve asked someone to prepare your mourning


    clothes, hurry up and change and follow the team to leave!¡±


    Chengfeng slightly embarrassed smile: ¡°Joseph, look at my age, I am older than your parents, wearing mourning


    clothes is not appropriate............................... ¡±


    Joseph coldly said, ¡°Asked you to wear it and you wear it! Today for my parents'' funeral, everyone in my Cataclysmic


    Front wears mourning clothes, if you don''t wear it, get as far away as you can!¡±


    Chengfeng really didn''t expect that this boy would speak to him without the slightest bit of politeness.


    Although he was holding a fire in his heart, but at this time he definitely did not dare to brush his sleeves away.


    Joseph solved the Wade family, for the Su family it is one less rival.


    But in order for the Su family to go to the next level in the future, it is necessary to have a good rtionship with him.


    After all, with the powerful backstage of the Cataclysmic Front, one can rest easy.


    Especially that mysterious expert hiding in Aurous Hill has always been a big problem for Chengfeng.


    He knew that it was impossible to solve it by himself, and the only way was to put hope in Joseph.


    So, he immediately said tteringly, "You are right, after all, the deceased is the greatest, wearing mourning is also


    appropriate.¡±


    After saying these words, Chengfeng himself felt a dryness on his face.


    He has never kneeled so much to anyone in his life, this is also a precedent.


    Seeing that he had softened, Joseph nodded in satisfaction and said, "You have two minutes to change into your


    mourning clothes, we''re leaving!¡±


    "Okay!" Chengfeng took the mourning clothes handed to him by Joseph''s men, and while putting them on himself, he


    said to Joseph:


    "Joseph, after solving the Wade family, you must remember that you must find a way to find your uncle''s whereabouts,


    after a long dy, I am afraid that he is in bad luck."


    Joseph said with a solemn face: "Uncle is the great benefactor of my family, I will naturally do everything possible to for


    his safety, at the same time I will also find out the culprit behind the curtain, to help Uncle Su solve all future problems!"


    After saying that, Joseph said, "After my parents are buried in Wanling Mountain today, I will go to the Middle East to


    solve the matter there,"


    "But I will leave Harmen behind and let him take people to Aurous Hill to investigate first, after I finish solving the matter


    in the Middle East, I will immediatelye back and personally look for Uncle Su''s whereabouts!"


    Chengfeng finally put his heart down and said joyfully, "Oh, that''s really great!"


    As he spoke, he had already put the mourning clothes on his body.


    At this moment, the funeral procession of Joseph had already been assembled.


    He carried the fire bowl for burning paper for his parents, came to the front of the procession, and stared at the direction


    of Waderest for a long time in silence.


    Harmen came forward and whispered in his ear, "Supreme Commander, the auspicious time has arrived!"

 Chapter 3504

    Chapter 3504


    "Good!" Joseph roared and said loudly, ¡°All themanders of the Cataclysmic Front listen to the order!"


    More than a hundred people immediately shouted in unison, ¡°Please give the order, Supreme Commander!"


    Joseph shouted, ¡°Today, you will follow me to avenge my parents, God will kill God, Buddha will kill Buddha!"


    The crowd also shouted in unison, ¡°God will kill God, Buddha will kill Buddha!"


    Joseph then shouted, ¡°All of you, let''s go!!!"


    After saying that, he put the fire pot in his hand and mmed it to the ground, and bang, ck ash sshed


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    everywhere.


    Immediately afterward, eight five-star batttlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front, d in sackcloth and mourning,


    lifted two coffins.


    And more than a hundred experts of the Cataclysmic Front, in the sound of the suona ss blowing, looking solemn


    and mournful, marching in a neat pace towards the Waderest Mountain!


    At this moment, Waderest Mountain.


    The Wade family members were staring at the hands on their respective watches.


    The time left for them was already less than an hour.


    Andrew became more and more restless, his eyes always secretly looking at therge pile of supplies prepared for the


    ancestral ceremony not far away.


    Last night he asked his son to quietly sneak out to buy mourning clothes and are hidden in them,ter if the situation is


    not right, they will go over to take out the clothes and put them on.


    At this time, the old assistants of Changying at the bottom of Waderest Mountain sent another message, saying, ¡°The


    Su family''s first wife and firstdy are here, asking toe up the mountain to see the young master!¡±


    The Wade family couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    They couldn''t figure out why Liona and Zhiyu hade here.


    Charlie also didn''t expect that these two mothers and daughters were here, so he spoke, ¡°Let theme up.¡±


    Yamashita received the order and immediately let them go.


    Soon, Zhiyu drove the car and drove her mother all the way up the mountain.


    After the car stopped, she immediately got out and came to Charlie and said respectfully, ¡°Your Excellency!¡±


    Charlie was surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Zhiyu said, ¡°I heard that you were in trouble, so I rushed over with my mom to help.¡±


    Liona also walked up to Charlie and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, I had some acquaintance with Arthur Wan and his wife


    and Joseph, so when heester, I should be able to say a few words, and I hope I can be of some help to you.¡±


    Liona''s words made many Wade family members breathe a sigh of relief.


    Because they all knew very well that back then, Arthur had relied on Zynn''s help to climb up a little.


    Therefore, the Wan family had always been very respectful of Zynn.


    And Liona and Zynn have not yet officially divorced, she is still the first wife of the Su family.


    When Joseph acts, if Liona came out to plead, then she thinks he will definitely give Liona some face.


    Elder Wade could not help but sigh at this time: "Liona! It''s hard for you toe all the way here for the Wade family!¡±


    Liona said seriously, "Uncle, my life and Zhiyu''s life were saved by Mr. Wade, so I naturally have to do my best to help


    at a time like this.¡±


    The other Wade family members were a bit puzzled, not expecting that Charlie had even saved Liona and Zhiyu.


    But when thinking about it, it was in Aurous Hill that Liona and Zhiyu had an ident some time ago.


    And Charlie has been in the development of Aurous Hill, is considered to be the head of Aurous Hill.


    So, it makes sense to save the mother and daughter in Aurous Hill.


    When the Wade family breathed a sigh of relief, Charlie shook his head helplessly and said to Liona,


    ¡°Auntie, I appreciate your kindness, but when Josephester, I don''t need you to plead for me, and you just don''t


    plead for him in turn, I''ll be very grateful!¡±

 Chapter 3505

    Chapter 3505


    When the crowd heard Charlie''s words, they all dropped their jaws in shock.


    People came with good intentions to help him plead with Joseph, but Charlie still said wildly, this is not a self-defeating


    way?


    Morgan almost hated Charlie, cursing in his heart: ¡°This Charlie is really not pretending to die ah! Liona hase to


    help, and you are still pretending? What?¡±


    ¡°ording to your meaning,ter you want to beat the sh!t out of Joseph, huh? She came to help you plead for mercy,


    and you tell her not to plead for Joseph, you are really a fcuking mudslide in the world of pretending!¡±


    Not to mention Morgan, even Zhongquan, the old man, felt that Charlie was pretending too much.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    In his heart, he could not help but sigh: ¡°The first wife of the Su family has personallye over and is ready to plead


    for you, why can''t you give a positive response?¡±


    ¡°Not only do not thank her, but also here with the stand, this if people are angry to throw away, no tears to cry ah!¡±


    Hawade is also about to copse, whispering to his father Changyun said, ¡°Dad! Charlie this guy, really is the old king of


    the forced............................................. The front is almost fcuking in the city, Liona is here to help, even if he said ''no'' is


    enough to pretend,¡±


    ¡°But he can still say such words.......... this world. . this world, for a second person, can not think of such a way to y


    hard to get, really fcuking god............ ''


    Changyun said with a ck face, ¡°God I can''t believe, this is not a fcuking give face, do not know how to lift it?¡±


    Behind Changyun, there is a young man of only 14 or 15 years old, he is Hawade''s brother, named Herbert, he said at


    this time dumbfounded:


    ¡°This....... is clearly what we often say among ssmates, ''King of the King, King of Kings '' ah, even if it is death, are


    going to pretend to finish as the god, really remarkable!¡±


    Changyun directly gave him a p on the head, cursing: ¡°Every day go to school in a human-like manner, and still go to


    the best Eton, you learn this? What the fcuk is this stuff!¡±


    Herbert covered his head, not daring to answer.


    At this moment, the other Wade family members also felt that Charlie was a bit shameless, and they were even afraid


    that Liona would get angry and leave.


    But when Liona heard this, instead of getting angry, she really put her heart down.


    She and Zhiyu both knew that Charlie was very powerful, but neither of them knew whether he would be able to defeat


    Joseph and the Cataclysmic Front.


    But now that they saw how confident Charlie was, they both believed that this was not Charlie''s arrogance, but that


    Charlie did haveplete certainty.


    He did not intentionally reject Liona''s good intentions, nor did he intentionally find difort for her.


    He said this because he was really afraid that in a moment Liona would turn around and plead for Joseph.


    After all, Joseph is the only bloodline of Zynn''s old fellow, Arthur Wan and his wife are dead, if he really wants to kill


    Joseph here, who knows if Liona will feel sympathy and then plead for him?


    If you really plead for mercy, the nature of this matter willpletely change, originally came to help Charlie, but ended


    uping to help Charlie''s opponent, they will not it be very embarrassing then?


    Therefore, Charlie felt that he had to say the words in front of her, as long as she did not plead for anyer on.


    When Liona heard this, she immediately understood in his heart that Charlie did not put Joseph in his eyes at all, while


    she had toe and plead for him, which was really a little bit looking down on him.


    So, she hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry Mr. Wade, it was my poor consideration.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Auntie, I don''t mean anything else, I just hope you can remain neutral.¡±


    Liona nodded: ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I''ll write it down!¡±


    Andrew hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Liona! He is young and vigorous, and he is not willing to bow down and


    give in at this time, butter on, if that Joseph really subdues us, you must say a few good words for us!¡±


    Andrew''s words were themon voice of the other Wade family members.


    Liona only smiled lightly and said, ¡°Brother, you should have more trust in Mr. Wade, since he said so, I believe he is


    absolutely sure.¡±

 Chapter 3506

    Chapter 3506


    Andrew stifled a sigh and said, ¡°Hey! That''s because hecks understanding of the Cataclysmic Front, otherwise, it


    would be absolutely impossible for him to say such words!¡±


    Charlie didn''t say anything, but just looked at the mountain without turning his eyes.


    At this time, the mists gradually dispersed, and the scenery around Waderest Mountain gradually emerged.


    It must be said that this is indeed a rare feng shui treasure, if you look at the whole country, can achieve this kind of


    feng shui pattern, almost rare.


    This, is the old Mr. Lai Qinghua spent several years of effort to create the water bureau Feng Shui formation, it is also


    this Feng Shui formation, for Charlie broke the dragon trapped in the shallows of the Bureau.


    Now, he will be here, stepping on the next new height of his life.


    Destroying the Cataclysmic Front and bing the Wade family head.


    Just at this moment, eight buses suddenly drove down the mountain.


    The Wade family people also saw these eight cars and suddenly got nervous.


    Morgan''s voice trembled as he spoke, saying offhandedly, ¡°The Cataclysmic Front ising! The Cataclysmic Front is


    fcukinging over!¡±


    The other Wade family members also looked appalled.


    Eight cars, signaling that at least two hundred people hade.


    How could this....... be something that the Wade family could afford?


    Zhongquan could not hide his nervousness at this time and asked Charlie: ¡°Charlie...................... Cataclysmic Front has


    Charlie could not help but frown at this time and spoke, "If it is really the people of the Cataclysmic Front, howe the


    coffins of Joseph''s parents are not seen?¡±


    "This....... ¡± Zhongquan said awkwardly: "Now is not the time to care about these small details ah!¡±


    Charlie shook his head: "This is not a small detail, this is very important to me, Joseph threatened to pick up my parents''


    graves, my parents will be thrown to the bone, just because of his words, I must also let him feel what is called digging


    his own grave!¡±


    Zhongquan sweatdropped, listening to Charlie''s meaning, Charlie instead wanted to bruise Joseph''s parents?


    Just when the Wade family was extremely dissatisfied with Charlie''s attitude, The people below sent a message to Leon


    through the inte, "Housekeeper Leon, the onesing are not Wan Long Hall,¡±


    "They said they are Young Master Charlie''s friends and came here specifically to help Young Master, they are the


    Aurous Hill Song family, and the Japanese Ito family!¡±


    Charlie instantly froze.


    He really did not expect that the Song family and the Ito family would also rush over.


    After all, his identity has never been made public in front of these people, how did they get wind of it?


    Surprised, Charlie also knew that since they hade, his identity as a member of the Wade family could not be


    concealed anymore, so he instructed Leon, ¡°Housekeeper Leon, these are indeed my friends, inform them to let them


    When the Wade family heard this, they exploded!


    Andrew couldn''t help but stare in disbelief, ¡°What?! Those big carts of people down there are here to help?¡±


    Changyun also wondered, ¡°What is the Aurous Hill Song family doing? Also, howe there''s the Ito family from


    Japan? Is it the Ito family? They are the number one family in Japan right now!¡±


    Hawade also froze and said: ¡°Ito family''s current family head, is not that called Nanako Ito?


    Herbert at this time a little excitedly said: ¡°Brother! That Nanako, is our ss of male students recognized as the number


    one beauty in Asia!¡±


    Hawade gave him a white look and said, ¡°Not only in your ss, many people, including me, think so, right? Can you


    find a more beautiful woman than Nanako out in Asia?¡±


    Herbert quietly pointed to Sara, Ruoli and Zhiyu, whispered, ¡°Those three sisters are top beauty, although I can not say


    than Nanako beautiful, but I think also half a catty, not bad!¡±


    ¡°Grass....... ¡± Hawade couldn''t help but quietly look at the three stunning beauties around Charlie, his heart was to be


    more difficult to bear.


    So, he subconsciously elbowed a handful at Morgan, whispered: ¡°Brother, this is really fcuking bullshit! How can a


    person like Charlie be so good with women? Wade family out of the matter, to help the surprisingly all big beautiful


    women, and also all fcuking running to him........................................................................................................ ¡±


    Morgan at this time is also measuring the three iparable women, heard this, the inner jealousy to death,


    subconsciously said:


    ¡°I did not fcuking understand........ It seems that now in this society, money is no longer good, the more fcuking bragging


    people, the better the woman''s edge!¡±


    After saying that, Morgan just remembered that he was pped by Hawade yesterday, and the two of them also tore a


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    game, so he saw Hawade''s face, his heart was angry, annoyed, and cursed: ¡°Stinking idiot! Don''t fcuking talk to me! Get


    out!¡±

 Chapter 3507

    Chapter 3507


    Hawade didn''t expect Morgan to suddenly open his mouth to insult him and said in anger: "Da*n are you sick? Like a


    mad dog, you bite whoever you catch!¡±


    "I''m fcuking happy!¡± Morgan said in a cold voice: "Hawade, wait for me, if this thing can pass today, I can''t fcuking spare


    you!¡±


    "Don''t forget, I''m the eldest son and grandson of the Wade family. Even if the Wade family kneels down and its assets


    shrink by half, I''m still the eldest son and grandson, you''re still separated from me by Charlie.


    Hawade wanted to retort, but after thinking about it, he felt that what Morgan said seemed reasonable, so he couldn''t


    help but shrink his neck.


    At this time, eight buses also drove to the mountain.


    The good thing is that when Waderest was first built, arge open tform was made in the middle of the mountain,


    which is more than enough to park the eight buses.


    After the buses stopped, the bus at the head of the row, from the first toe down was the Song family''s, old man.


    After that, it was a ck dress Warnia.


    Warnia''s appearance once again stunned everyone.


    Many of them knew Nanako, after all, she had fought and appeared on TV in China before, and was on fire out of the


    circle in Japan.


    However, for Warnia, these Wade family members hardly had any knowledge.


    No one expected that a woman from a small ce in Aurous Hill could be so beautiful, with a remarkable and


    iparable temperament.


    Next to get off the car, several subordinates of the Ito family.


    The first two subordinates each took a folding wheelchair and opened it immediately after getting off.


    After that, several people helped Ito Yuhiko and Tanaka Koichi, who had lost their legs, to get off the car and put them


    carefully on the wheelchairs.


    After they both sat down in the wheelchair, a silhouette came out of the car.


    The woman was dressed in a ck with white cherry blossom pattern kimono, long hair coiled on top of her head, not


    only her temperament is gentle and moving, her features are exquisite to impable.


    Her appearance made everyone on the scene look a little lost.


    She is the recognized Yamato Nadeshiko of all Japan, the current head of the Ito family, Nanako Ito!


    Nanako''s appearance instantly shocked everyone beyond measure.


    Morgan''s eyes were straightened.


    He had seen photos of her on the news reports, but never dreamed that this woman would look so beautiful, much more


    beautiful than in the photos and videos!


    This kind of beauty and temperament seen with his own eyes, simply like a fairy out of a painting, so that he felt a strong


    sense of unreality.


    Hawade is also looking dumbfounded, deep inside the envy and jealousy, long ago could not be described in words.


    At this time, from the back of these cars, one after another came down more than 200 people, many of them have a firm


    face, body shape, a look is a practitioner origin.


    This makes the Wade family even more relieved.


    It is said that the strength of str experts of the Front who came to the country is only about a hundred people, now, one


    after another to help Charlie, there are more than two hundred people, at least in the formation has a little support.


    What''s more, there is still Liona, the first wife of the Su family, when the time can also go from the level of human


    kindness to let the other side of the.


    So it seems that the chances of surviving this cmity are a bit greater.


    At this time, the Song family grandfather and grandson, the Ito family father and daughter, came together in front of


    Charlie.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The oldest one, Elder Song, spoke first: ¡°Master Wade! I have heard that you are in some trouble, so I havee with


    the Ito family to do my small part for you!¡±


    Yuhiko also said, "Mr. Wade! All the top ninja of the four great families of Japan are here, no matter what the other party


    is, they will fight with all their might!¡±


    Yuhiko did not dare to mention the words "Cataclysmic Front¡± because he was afraid that the ninja''s morale would be


    affected after hearing that.


    And once he said this, almost all of the Wade family members were shocked and excited!


    Shocked, they did not expect that the Ito family Yuhiko''s both legs are broken, but still run to China to help Charlie!


    More importantly, he also brought the best ninja in Japan.


    The strength of the ninja, they had heard of, was basically simr to the domestic martial artists.


    Although they did not know, the real strength of these ninjas, probably can equal a few stars martial artists, but one


    thing is certain is that every one of these ninjas is considered a martial artist.


    The strength of more than a hundred ninjas, even if it is not as strong as the Front, is certainly not to be underestimated,


    it may really be able to fight with them.


    Besides, isn''t there still the He family around?


    Moreover, there is Ruoli, a long-lost expert, she was able to exterminate the Matsumoto family in Japan, the strength


    must also be not weak.


    The strength of the Song family in Aurous Hill is also significant.

 Chapter 3508

    Chapter 3508


    At this time, Nanako looked at Charlie, eyes deep, tone certain, even with a sense of the world as a return, spoke:


    ¡°Charlie Jun! Nanako is also ready to fight with all her might! No matter who wants to find trouble with you today, we will


    not agree!¡±


    Morgan saw this is almost unbearable to die, cursing in his heart: ¡°What the h3ll is this! Charlie at the end where the


    bully?¡±


    ¡°Where the h3ll is the bully!!! Even Japan''s recognized Yamato Nadeshiko, Japan''s national treasure the top beauty is


    full of love for him! How can people live?¡±


    Hawade also copsed, crying in his heart: ¡°D*mn it! I''ve never seen so many top beauties at one time in my life, but so


    many of them look like they all like Charlie''s fans! Why! Why can''t there be one of me, Hawade, with so many


    beauties?¡±


    The rest of the Wade family was also shocked by Nanako''s attitude.


    But what shocked them the most was actually Charlie''s unbelievable connections.


    Originally, they thought that Charlie had merely taken the Emgrand Group given by the old man as well as ten billion in


    cash.


    In the end, in the hearts of most of them, he was just a hangman who couldn''t make it to the stage.


    But who would have thought that when the Wade family was suffering such a cmity, and even the side branches of


    the family had all run away, so many people woulde to Waderest to help Charlie!


    Among them, there were not only the local families in Aurous Hill, but also the very famous He family in the field of


    martial arts, the trillionaire Gu family, and even the first wife and firstdy of the Su family came too.


    Not only that, the most unbelievable thing is that even the Ito family from Japan came with so many people.


    Then look at the Wade family, not only did all the rtives run out, but not even a single friend came.


    In front of Charlie, this kind of trashwork of the Wade family is not even a fa.rt!


    Zhongquan also really did not expect that Charlie would be able to manage such strong connections, and that so many


    people would be willing to risk their lives to help him.


    This made Zhongquan not only shocked, but also a little ashamed.


    He was ashamed that he had made friends for so many years, but he didn''t expect that no one woulde to his aid at


    the critical moment.


    Compared to Charlie, he is simply poor to the extreme!


    And at this moment, Charlie''s heart, also very touched.


    While being moved, he also said helplessly to Nanako, Warnia, and others, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, it''s just a small


    matter, I didn''t want to rm you all, but I didn''t expect that you would have toe all the way here, I''m really sorry.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Warnia hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, we usually receive a lot of favors from you, how can we stand by and do nothing


    in this situation..................................... ¡±


    Charlie couldn''t help but ask: ¡°How did you guys guess my identity? Whose credit is it?¡±


    Warnia spat out her tongue and pointed to Nanako Ito and said, "Nanako guessed it, but originally it was just a guess,


    then after it was corroborated by other things, we rushed over.¡±


    Charlie suddenly came back to his senses and said offhandedly, "It was the phone call you made to me yesterday that


    helped you guys corroborate it, right? I think I told you on the phone that I was in Eastcliff reading feng shui for someone


    else.¡±


    Warnia said awkwardly, "Yes......... Master Wade you must not be angry, I also did not mean to test you, just too curious


    about your identity, so it........... ¡±


    Nanako on the side was full of shame, and hurriedly said delicately, "Master Charlie, please don''t ever me sister


    Warnia, it was all my idea, I asked her to do so         ¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said seriously, "How could it be, all of you came this far for me, how could I have the intention


    of ming.¡±


    Nanako breathed a sigh of relief and was busy asking, "Master, today''s matter, are you sure about it?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, and spoke, "Of course, I never fight a battle that I am not sure of.¡±


    Saying that, he looked at the Japanese ninjas and the Song family''s men standing in neat rows not far behind her, and


    said, "Nanako, let the ninjas you bringter not to make a move; Warnia, the same goes for your men over there! Just


    watch behind me silently.¡±


    Warnia couldn''t help but say, "Master Wade.......... you........ what are you doing


    Charlieughed lightly: ¡°If I even have to find helpers to deal with a mere Cataclysmic Front, then I still have such a face


    to be called Master Wade by you guys?¡±


    At this time, the Wade family no longer knew what to say.


    Morgan, Hawade, and the others, even the urge to sigh inwardly was gone.


    What was the best thing to say? They felt that Charlie had already finished pretending in this world.


    Still what a district Cataclysmic Front.........


    That tone of voice, as if the Cataclysmic Front is not a top mercenary organization, but a three-year-old child.


    Zhongquan is also feeling a numbness of the scalp, he was really afraid that Charlie found these helpers when one of


    them did not help, so a just rxed heart, and again became iparable


    apprehension...........................................................


    The time came to 7:40 in the morning.


    At the foot of the mountain that can only lead to the road to the Waderest mountain, has been able to see a funeral


    procession.


    This team of about a hundred people, each dressed in white mourning clothes, the eight people at the head of the team


    also carried two coffins, is fast running towards the mountain!


    Charlie saw this scene, the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    ¡°Joseph ah Joseph, you finally came

 Chapter 3509

    Chapter 3509


    For this funeral procession of 100 people, the speed of marching is very fast.


    Even if someone in front of the team carrying two coffins, the speed of the march is no different from the general march.


    And this line of people is wearing the same tactical leather boots, walking quickly on the concrete, emitting a neat and


    uniform footsteps sound, resounding throughout the valley.


    Among the team, there is an old man, at this time, who followed the team and kept walking fast, has long been tired and


    panting.


    But the young people around him did not give him the opportunity to stop and catch his breath, but instead, he was


    constantly urged to continue to walk fast.


    And even someone will push him when he is about to fall in line, or roughly pull his mourning clothes on the hemp rope,


    hood him to go forward.


    This old man is Chengfeng.


    At this time, the top of Waderest Mountain.


    Charlie, as well as others, have seen the ever-approaching team.


    In the early morning sunlight, everyone could see the two eye-catching ck coffins, so everyone knew very well in their


    hearts that this group must be the Cataclysmic Front.


    The Wade family was immediately like a great enemy, each of them fidgeted nervously.


    Charlie, however, looked at the funeral procession at the foot of the mountain from afar, the corners of his mouth wiped


    over a cold smile.


    At this moment, his heart secretly sighs: ¡°Joseph, you finally came! Not only am I anxiously waiting for you, your


    Once he thought this, Charlie said to Leon, "Housekeeper Leon, pass on my order to have the uncles at the bottom of


    the mountain give way to the procession, no one must disobey!¡±


    "Yes!¡± Leon immediately informed the people below the mountain and told them to make sure to clear the way.


    Although these people were indignant in their hearts, because it was Charlie''s order, all of them could only do as they


    were told.


    So, they moved to both sides and gave way opening the road up the mountain.


    The leader, Joseph, took a big step forward, and when he passed these people, he just nced at them and saw that


    they didn''t block them.


    So he didn''t look at them anymore and stepped towards the ancestral tomb of the Wade family halfway up the


    mountain!


    The road up the mountain is part of the foundation project of the Wade family and has spent a lot of money to build the


    Waderest Mountain.


    The whole road is wide and t, even the lowest chassis supercar can easily drive up.


    Therefore, for this line of people walking up the mountain is like walking on smooth ground.


    Seven fifty-five o''clock.


    Joseph led the Cataclysmic Front soldiers, aggressively after thest bend, directly to meet the Wade family ancestral


    tomb of the Chinese white jade pagoda!


    This group of well-trained experts of the Front, each one is full of murderous aura, marching, like a ceremonial


    procession, each step is neat and powerful, the closer they get, the more shocking it is.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At this moment, he saw the Wade family two or three hundred people assembled here, but no one wearing mourning,


    immediately angry, the eyes have been full of killing intent.


    Next to him, Harmen also saw that no one from the Wade family was wearing mourning and said in exasperation,


    ¡°Supreme Commander, you left the Wade family a chance to live, but it seems they don''t want it!¡±


    Joseph sneered: "It doesn''t matter, since they don''t want it, then today we will first pick up the bones of Changying from


    the grave, and then my parents will be buried in a big way! After today, we will kill all the Wade family members one by


    one!¡±


    Chengfeng at this time has almost run off his legs, panting, said: "Jos............ Joseph....... Wade family this......... this is


    rather......... rather die than give in ah Joseph said disdainfully, "In that case, then all of them go to death!¡±


    After saying that, he took the lead and stepped towards the pagoda of the ancestral tomb of the Wade family, while


    Charlie also stepped below the pagoda at this time.


    The Wade family, except for Zhongquan and Charlie''s aunt La, did not dare to go too far, and all others tried to back


    up.


    However, those who rushed to Charlie''s aid, one by one, stood by Charlie''s side, even a few girls, without a trace of


    fear.


    Zhiyu recognized at a nce the other camp, the old man in mourning was none other than her own grandfather


    Chengfeng, and immediately asked in surprise: ¡°Grandpa, you        you are.............................................. "

 Chapter 3510

    Chapter 3510


    Chengfeng did not dream that his granddaughter was here!


    And then look down at their own body wearing mourning clothes, he only felt a burst of old face hot, can not wait to


    open a crack into the ground.


    When he was embarrassed, he suddenly saw Liona beside Zhiyu, and saw that she was also surprised, and at the


    same time with a few points of contempt, his face also got even hotter.


    Chengfeng just wanted to avoid Liona''s eyes, but then he found another figure in the crowd that shocked him!


    It was his other granddaughter, Zynn''s illegitimate daughter, Ruoli!


    At this moment, Chengfeng''s heart was in shock: "Ruoli is still alive........... ¡±


    ¡°Howe her mother is also here?¡±


    "And Luther! D*mn, why did the He familye to help the Wade family?


    Chengfeng''s heart was on fire, but after thinking about it, he thought in his heart, "So what if the He family? They are no


    match for the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    When Zhongquan saw Chengfeng at this moment, he was also very annoyed in his heart and couldn''t help but say,


    "Hey, so it''s brother Su! You are so old, who are you wearing mourning for? Is it possible that you have a new godfather


    at your age?¡±


    Chengfeng''s face was hot and he said, "Zhongquan, you should care about yourself! After today, there is only one way


    for your family to die!¡± "If you don''t wear mourning and kneel down to beg for mercy, your family''s ancestral grave will be


    ripped off!¡±


    Zhongquan said sternly: "Chengfeng, you old dog! Buried up to the eyebrows and bones, but you still put on mourning!


    How shameless! I, Zhongquan, won''t be like you, wagging my tail in front of outsiders for the sake of profit!¡±


    Chengfeng was furious: "All of you surnamed Wade are good, since you are all so powerful, then you should seek your


    own luck!¡±


    At this moment, Joseph stepped forward and came to a stop three meters in front of Charlie.


    He looked at Charlie and the others in front of him and said in a cold voice with gritted teeth, "Wade, yesterday I already


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    sent word to you that if you want to live, you should wear mourning and kneel to greet my parents'' coffin today.¡±


    "But to my surprise, none of you did it! It seems that all of you are not afraid of death!¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly at this time: "I don''t know if others are afraid of death, I only know that I am not afraid!¡±


    Most of the Wade family members were nervous as hell, Andrew even whispered to Morgan, "Quick! Quietly go and


    bring the mourning clothes over!¡±


    Morgan nodded in a panic, backed up with his waist, took out two sets of linen mourning clothes from the pile of items


    for the ancestor worship ceremony, and then immediately tucked them into his arms like a thief.


    What he didn''t expect was that Hawade also took out several sets of mourning clothes from a tin box containing


    incense, and also tucked them into his arms, like a pregnant woman.


    Two people looked at each other, can see the surprise in each other''s eyes, also guessed each other''s intentions, then


    two people ignored each other, and turned their heads, and slipped into the crowd.


    Immediately after, Andrew and Changyun family have mourning clothes tucked in their arms, waiting for the wrong time,


    immediately put on the surrender.


    In front of him, Charlie did not answer Joseph''s words, but only looked him up and down to assess the overall strength


    of the man.


    This was the first time he saw Joseph.


    Have to say, this person is really full of murderous aura, in a lookes many years of practicalbat practice out.


    Moreover, his cultivation is very solid, and all eight channels had been opened.


    In the field of martial arts, Joseph was indeed the strongest one Charlie had seen so far.


    However, in Charlie''s eyes, even an eight-star martial artist like Joseph was still dregs.


    Without aura, relying only on internal force, even if all eight channels are opened, and all of them to the tenth perfect


    realm, so what?


    It is still difficult to escape the category of mortal and mundane bones.

 Chapter 3511

    Chapter 3511


    ording to the ¡°Nine Profound Heaven Scriptures¡±, martial arts is actually only a small introduction to ancient Chinese


    martial arts.


    The ancient martial arts is an extremely profound cultivation method, which contains many realms.


    And even if all eight channels areplete, it still only belongs to the most elementary realm of ancient martial arts, the


    Ming realm.


    Only by breaking through one more major realm can you enter the dark realm of ancient martial arts.


    But after the dark realm, there is still the realm of transformation and the realm of patriarchs.


    So, Joseph is just the one with the best academic performance in the kindergarten ss.


    But just go to the first grade to fish out a person, can crush him in all aspects.


    Not to mention that there is middle school, high school, and even college.


    At this time, Joseph found Charlie sizing him up, and could not help but sizing up Charlie as well.


    He saw that Charlie was just a frail schr and did not seem to have any cultivation, so he could not help but be a little


    surprised:


    ¡°I am not hiding the slightest bit of killing energy at the moment, even ordinary martial artists would not dare to look at


    me, this kid has no cultivation, howe he still has so much guts? Is this the newborn calf that is not afraid of the


    tiger?¡±


    Then, he looked at these people around Charlie and found that there were quite a few martial artists among them, and


    many others who were six or seven points simr to martial artists, and at the same time three or four points different.


    Then, the corner of his mouth wiped over a smile and said in a cold voice: ¡°I said how the Wade family people are so


    bold, it turns out that they have found helpers, I did not expect that there is a four-star martial artist in here,¡±


    "And there are two foreign martial artists with the same strength as a four-star martial artist, if I am not wrong, it should


    be Japanese ninjas, right?!¡±


    When Joseph said this, Luther''s face as well as Nanako''s face changed slightly.


    Luther did not expect that the other party could tell his cultivation level at a nce!


    And Nanako didn''t expect that Joseph could tell that the ones she brought were ninjas just using his eyes!


    Moreover, he could see that there were two top ninjas among them.


    This shows that Joseph''s strength is not just a little bit stronger than theirs.


    However, Joseph did not expect that Charlie would faintly smile at this time and ndly said, "Sorry, you guessed


    wrong, to deal with a trash like you, there is no need to invite any helpers, they are all spectators that I invited here,


    waiting to see how you are abused!¡±


    Everyone at the scene did not expect that Charlie would not be afraid at all when he met Joseph.


    The Wade family people with mourning clothes, almost at the same time in the heart cursed Charlie, why he is opening


    the mouths of hell for them at this time.


    Joseph is intending to kill them, and still, he dare to say such pretentious words, this really fcuking light into the toilet,


    fcuking looking for death toe


    Even Elder Wade was all scared, his liver tremble, afraid that Charlie annoyed Joseph, the other side directly looked


    red-eyed with anger, if acted on them, then everything is finished.


    And Joseph is furious.


    He really did not expect that there was someone in the Wade family who dared to talk to him like that!


    So, he asked in a cold voice: ¡°Kid! You''re a bit too arrogant, if you don''t know how to write the word death, I can teach


    you!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°No need, I can write the word death, I can carve your head for freeter.¡±


    After saying that, he asked in a loud voice, ¡°Where is Orvel?¡±


    Orvel immediately raised his hand and said in a loud voice: ¡°Master Wade, I''m here!¡±


    Charlie didn''t turn around, smiled at Joseph, and asked Orvel: ¡°Do you have your knife with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Orvel said in a loud voice: ¡°Master Wade, is it that you want me to carve his headter?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°That''s right!¡± Charlie nodded andughed: ¡°You''re still the most on top of things!¡± ¡°That''s for sure.¡± Orvel said with a


    smile, ¡°Master Wade, we high and low have also practiced this human calligraphy, we have experience!¡±


    Joseph''s face, already a burst of iron blue.


    His fists were clenched, he could not wait to rush up and kill Charlie immediately.


    Just when he was almost on the verge of losing control, Harmen, who was on the side, pointed at Charlie and cursed in


    a cold voice,


    ¡°Kid! It''s you again! Yesterday, you were the most arrogant! Now you dare to shout at our Supreme Commander! You''re


    really fcuking tired of living!¡±


    Saying that, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I said yesterday, if I don''t see you kneeling here in mourning today, I''ll be the


    first to kill you! Take your life!¡±


    As soon as Harmen''s words fell, he was suddenly about to rush towards Charlie and turn on him.


    However, at this time, Joseph suddenly pulled him, making him unable to move.


    Immediately after that, he stared at Charlie and said expressionlessly, ¡°Kid, I see you look familiar, which one of the


    Wade family are you? Who is your father?¡±


    Charlie put away his smile and said in a cold voice, ¡°My name is Charlie Wade! My father is Changying Wade!¡±

 Chapter 3512

    Chapter 3512


    ¡°Hiss....... ," Joseph gritted his teeth and took a long breath when he heard the two words Changying Wade!


    Chengfeng on the side was also stunned!


    Even in his wildest dreams, he never thought that changying''s son would still be alive after so many years of


    disappearance and that he would return to the Wade family!


    At this moment, Joseph looked at Charlie with a fierce smile on his face and said with a bit of excitement: ¡°I said you


    look so familiar! It''s true that you look like changying!"


    After saying that, he suddenly looked up to the sky andughed long, with a bit of madness, and said, "Hahaha! The sky


    is really not to me! I''ve been thinking, I''ve been thinking, changying has been dead for so many years,"


    "How in the end I should take revenge on him! The best means I could think of was to dig out his coffin and bury him in


    his bones! But to my surprise, his son is still alive!"


    Immediately after that, Joseph put away his smile and stared at Charlie like a dead man, coldly saying,


    "Today, I''ll chop off your head in front of changying''s grave! I will let his soul in the eighteenth level of hell never rest and


    never be reborn!"


    Charlie was angered by his words, but did not immediately show it, said indifferently: "Remember, viins usually die


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    from talking too much!"


    Harmen couldn''t stand it and said, "Charlie, you really don''t see the coffin and don''t shed a tear! To deal with trash like


    you, we don''t need our master to take action, I''ll kill you!"


    Joseph sternly shouted, ¡°You shut up! He is the son of my father''s enemy, I have to kill him with my own hands to


    relieve my hatred!¡±


    Harmen said in a panic, ¡°Supreme Commander, I am talking too much, please punish me!¡±


    Joseph ignored him, but looked at Charlie and coldly said, ¡°Don''t say I won''t give you a chance, in front of your parents


    and my parents, the two of us will have a good fight to see who is stronger than who!¡±


    At this moment, Joseph was eager to kill Charlie on the spot in front of his parents'' coffin, in front of Charlie''s parents''


    mausoleum!


    Because, only this is the best and most perfect way to take revenge!


    Only in this way, could he tell his parents that their son was stronger than changying''s son!


    Only in this way could his parents'' spirits in heaven understand that they did not win against changying back then, but


    their son won against changying''s son!


    This also means that his father finally won changying!


    At the same time, it will also let changying''s spirit in heaven see clearly that his win twenty years ago is nothing, twenty


    yearster, he will get it all back with interest!


    Faced with the provocation of Joseph, Charlie snorted, pointed at Harmen, and said indifferently: ¡°Let hime, I have


    a deal with him first, because he said yesterday that he would be the first to kill me today, and I also said, a deal is a


    deal!¡±


    Joseph said in a cold voice, ¡°What? Do you want to die under someone else''s hands? Let me tell you, I won''t let you get


    what you want!¡±


    Charlie said contemptuously, "Don''t be so fcuking sentimental, I just don''t want toe up and bully you first, so pick a


    softer persimmon and pinch it first, you can watch from the side, when I''m done with him, then I''lle back and clean


    you up!¡±


    "Fcuk!" Joseph was simply furious!


    He pointed at Charlie and cursed through gritted teeth, "You''re really fcuking eloquent! I''ve killed countless people over


    the years, and none of them have had a more cheap mouth than yours!"


    The othermanders of the Cataclysmic Front were also going crazy with anger.


    They had followed Supreme Commander Joseph for so many years, which outside world did not kneel down and beg


    for mercy when they heard the name, Joseph Wan?


    This kid was the only one who cursed the Supreme Commander, this is a big fucking shame!


    So, one person in the Front immediately stood out and arched his hand towards Joseph and said in a loud voice:


    "Supreme Commander! Please allow me to fight on your behalf and tear this ba5tard''s mouth apart!"


    Without waiting for Joseph to speak, Charlie looked at him and cursed, "What are you? Get the hell out of here! I said


    that I have to honor my promise with this fool first!"


    As he spoke, Charlie''s hand was already pointing at the white-clothed Tiger King Harmen.


    Harmen knew that the stupid ba5tard in Charlie''s mouth was about him.


    At this moment he was really going to be angry and blind.


    He looked at Joseph and said eagerly, ¡°Supreme Commander! Let me go, I''ll tear him up!¡±


    Joseph at this moment had a gloomy expression as he nced at Charlie, then said to Harmen, "You can only tear his


    mouth, his life will be left to me!"


    Hearing these words, Harmen immediately nodded and said, "Your subordinate follows orders!"


    After saying that, he looked at Charlie and said with gritted teeth, "Kid! Come on! See how I''ll tear your mouth, up to


    behind your ears!"


    Charlie looked at him disdainfully, then looked at Joseph and said in a cold voice:


    "Wan, since it''s in front of the spirits of your parents and mine, let''s both set a rule, what do you think?"


    Joseph looked at him and asked in a cold voice, "What rules do you want to set?"


    Charlieughed: "The rules are very simple, I will fight with this fool, no matter what I beat him into, you and your people


    can not help, let alone run!"


    Joseph snorted, "Charlie ah Charlie, you are really interesting! Harmen is one of the four battlemanders under my


    Hearing this, Charlie just smiled lightly and said, "Four great battlemanders, six-star martial artist, it sounds quite


    bluffing."


    Saying that, Charlie asked with a yful smile, "But I heard that the most powerful of the four battlemanders under


    yourmand is called Walter Chen, you came to China this time, howe you didn''t bring him along with you?"

 Chapter 3513

    Chapter 3513


    Hearing Charlie suddenly mentioning Walter, Joseph''s expression instantly became very ugly.


    Walter was the second strongest in the Cataclysmic Front after Joseph, and had always been one of Joseph''s most


    valuedmanders.


    But such a number two person under one person and above ten thousand people unexpectedly suffered the most


    painful defeat in the Middle East since the establishment of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Thousands of people were killed in action and more than 10,000 people were captured, which simply made the


    Cataclysmic Front lose face in the international arena.


    Moreover, since then, Walter''s whereabouts have been unknown and untraceable.


    No one knows whether he was captured, defected, or is dead.


    And Joseph knew very well that since Charlie could say Walter''s name, it proved that he knew very well about the


    failure of the Cataclysmic Front in the Middle East before.


    At this time, he deliberately mentioned it, naturally to make fun of him.


    The annoyed Joseph said coldly, ¡°Kid, don''t try to y fast and loose with your words here, not to mention Walter, even


    Harmen, you can''t possibly defeat him!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Harmen and said in a stern voice, "Harmen, tear his mouth apart!¡±


    Harmen nodded and stepped forward and said coldly, ¡°Kid,e on, let me see how capable you are to say such crazy


    words!¡±


    After saying that, his fists shook violently, and the powerful internal force gathered on the fist surface, actually hit two


    deafening explosions out of thin air!


    Not only that!


    The fine rain scattered around his fists, and even emitted the sound of water droplets vaporizing at high temperatures


    as if a red-hot iron was thrown into the water!


    The powerful internal force was like a highly radioactive maic field, causing the surrounding martial artists and


    ninjas to be shocked.


    Although Harmen had not yet struck, the wind from his powerful internal force had already made the surrounding martial


    artists realize that the strength of this man was so high that it has far exceeded their imagination!


    Luther looked dumbfounded and eximed in a low voice: ¡°This man''s inner strength has be a miracle, he can


    form the astral wind between his hands and feet, and his inner strength is extremely pure!


    This...................................................... is the terrifying strength of a six-star martial artist!¡±


    Ruoli was also shocked and said offhandedly, ¡°Grandfather! This person is so young, why can he reach the level of a


    six-star martial artist? If you look at the whole country, there is not even a six-star martial artist!¡±


    Luther sighed: ¡°Ruoli has no idea, the country is peaceful and prosperous, the culture of martial arts practice is getting


    weaker and weaker, the domestic martial arts masters have gone overseas decades ago.¡±


    After saying that, Luther looked at Ruoli and said seriously, ¡°Ruoli, you are so young to break through the three-star


    martial artist with the help of Mr. Wade, I think your future achievement must be above me! Reaching six stars may not


    be a dream!¡±


    Ruoli said softly, ¡°Six-star martial artist......... I......... dare not think about it........ ¡±


    Luther gave her a look and said seriously, ¡°I might not have dared to think about it before, but you have the creation


    given by Mr. Wade, and with Mr. Wade''s help, six stars may not be


    impossible......................................................................... ¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Ruoli and said in a serious tone, ¡°Ruoli, after today, the He family will be led by you,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    seeing that the strength of the young people nowadays are as strong as this, this old bone of mine, I also need to close


    down and cultivate properly     ¡±


    Ruoli did not expect that grandfather would suddenly hand over the leadership of the He family to her at such a time.


    But what she didn''t know was that Luther had actually made up his mind to let her lead the He family the moment he


    saw herst night, learned that she was still alive, and learned of all the experiences during this period of time.


    Because he clearly realized that Charlie is a person that the He family will not see in the next hundred years.


    In the entire He family, Ruoli is the most benefited by Charlie.


    As long as she does her best to follow Charlie''s side in the future, Charlie will never treat her poorly.


    As for today''s crisis in the Cataclysmic Front, he believed that it was not a problem for Charlie at all.

 Chapter 3514

    Chapter 3514


    At the same time.


    Harmen, who was already prepared and intended to fight Charlie with all his might, saw that Charlie was unprepared


    and said with a cold smile, ¡°Kid, why aren''t you mobilizing your internal force? Are you not going to resist?¡±


    The most powerful point of a martial artist was having internal force, and with the enhancement of internal force, their


    body strength, agility, and striking strength would all increase geometrically.


    It was because internal force was the martial artist''s origin power, so every martial artist had to transport internal force to


    their hands and feet before attacking in order to exert the strongestbat power.


    However, Harmen did not know that Charlie did not need the so-called internal force at all.


    At this moment, his body was filled with spiritual energy, and this kind of energy was an existence that martial artists


    could not even touch.


    So, he yawned and said to Harmen, ¡°You are really too inquisitive, if you want to fight, just fight, what are you yakking


    about in one sentence?¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± Harmen was humiliated by Charlie in public, he was already extremely angry and said through clenched teeth,


    ¡°I''m fcuking kind enough to let you make the first move, but you still don''t fcuking appreciate it, since that''s the case,


    don''t me me for not being merciful!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Harmen immediately attacked Charlie!


    The strength of a six-star martial artist is not a cover, Harmen suddenly struck, his body was so fast that everyone on


    Charlie''s side could not even see it clearly.


    Very fast speed with very strong strength, this punch even made a sound of breaking air, at first nce is fierce!


    This is the power of the six-star martial artist, Luther, a four-star martial artist who only needs to look, from the depths of


    the heart can not help but be filled with despair.


    The ninjas of the four great families, at this moment alsopletely frozen, just one action of Harmen, the strength


    disyed has exceeded them by more than one level!


    Everyone immediately looked at Charlie, they wanted to know what kind of method Charlie was nning to use to deal


    with such a fierce attack.


    However, beyond everyone''s expectations, Charlie did not move at all.


    Even though he saw Harmen''s right fist, fiercely attacked Charlie''s chest.


    The breaking sound of the heavy fist was like a whistling cannonball, causing everyone''s expression to tighten.


    Seeing him exerting all his strength, Joseph was afraid that he would kill Charlie with one punch, so he subconsciously


    shouted, "Harmen, leave him a


    Joseph wanted to say leave him a life, but before he could say the word life, he was immediately stunned by the sight


    before him!


    Only to see Harmen''s right fist had by now struck a full-force blow, and suddenly stopped at a position less than twenty


    centimeters from Charlie''s chest.


    Neither the people behind Harmen nor the people behind Charlie saw Harmen''s right fist, which had been tightly


    grasped by Charlie with one hand!


    And at that moment, Harmen''s expression was already appalled!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    On his fierce face, a three-year-old child-like astonishment and trepidation appeared.


    He couldn''t understand why his full-strength strike would be so easily grabbed by Charlie.


    And what was even more outrageous was that the moment he was grabbed, the force of thousands of pounds gathered


    on his arm disappeared out of thin air.


    This feeling is like a person jumping from a height of 10,000 meters, as the eleration of gravity bes stronger


    and stronger, the speed and strength also be greater and greater.


    However, just when the speed and strength reached the extreme, the whole person suddenly fell into weightlessness


    simr to that in space, the big difference between before and after is simply subvertingmon sense!


    Everyone, including Joseph, were also shocked beyond addition!


    Anyone can see that just now Harmen''s punch was a thousand pounds strong!


    Joseph was even afraid that his punch would shatter all of Charlie''s internal organs!


    However, this isparable to the attack of Mars hitting the earth, but was silently dissipated by Charlie with a single lift


    of his hand, this......................... this is simply unimaginable!


    Everyone there still does not understand, why?!


    Charlie''s contemptuous smile, to Harmen, he coldly shouted: ¡°Waste! I see that you are also a big man, why are you still


    as weak as a snail? Hurry up and use all your mother''s strength for me! Come again!¡±

 Chapter 3515

    Chapter 3515


    Who would have thought that such a change would happen on the spot?


    Who would have thought that the full force of a six-star martial artist''s strike, in Charlie''s eyes, could only end up with


    such an unbelievable evaluation as ¡°as weak as a woman¡±!


    Harmen couldn''t even care about his anger.


    He just stared dumbly at his own fist and muttered, ¡°This.......... is impossible.........  this is never....... possible.¡±


    Joseph was also confused.


    Although he couldn''t figure out how exactly Charlie had done it, he had realized that this Charlie was in no way simple!


    And at this time, the Wade family, as well as the people who hade to help Charlie, were equally shocked, but deep


    inside, they had already started to cheer!


    A six-star martial artist, who couldn''t even do anything to Charlie, this proved that Charlie did have the strength!


    Morgan at this time also does not care about his usual dissatisfaction with Charlie, whispered to Andrew, his father:


    ¡°Charlie he......................... he really knows martial arts? I see that this person can not touch him at all!¡±


    Andrew nodded repeatedly, his expression had been much more rxed, and spoke, ¡°So it seems that this boy Charlie


    has some real skills!¡±


    Saying that, Andrew hurriedly instructed in a low voice: ¡°Observe again, if Charlie can really handle the Cataclysmic


    Front, hurry up and hide the mourning clothes, do not be discovered!¡±


    Zhongquan was also very excited at this time, he looked at Charlie''s side face, his mind recalled Changying''s vigorous,


    cross-armed appearance back then, unconsciously, his eyes were already filled with tears.


    He could not help but feel: ¡°Back then, the Wade family did not dare to follow the Changying together, who was trying to


    fight a big, so he angrily left, and finally died in another country................................... ¡±


    "This! For this nearly twenty years, my heart has been very remorseful........... ¡±


    "Now, seeing the way his son stood in front of the Wade family and the Wade family''s ancestral tomb, standing on his


    sword, made me see the shadow of Changying again     ¡±


    "Perhaps, this also means that this old bone of mine will give way to him when the timees.......................... ¡±


    At this moment, the other people of the Cataclysmic Front were also unable to understand the scene in front of them.


    One of them, a ck-skinned man, asked Joseph in a low voice: "Supreme Commander, the strength of the white-


    clothed Tiger King is still above me, and that strike he just made was indeed very impressive, how exactly did that guy


    across us defuse it?¡±


    Joseph''s expression was grave.


    How did he resolve it?


    He did not know.


    He only knew that Harmen this time was in danger!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    And he had promised in front of his own parents, as well as the heavenly spirits of Charlie''s parents, that no one from


    the Cataclysmic Front could evere forward to help.


    This also meant that Harmen had to face Charlie alone.


    So, he immediately yelled at Harmen, "Harmen! Make sure to go all out!¡±


    Harmen''s expression almost twisted as he murmured in his heart, "I........... I just gave my all....... am I really allowed to


    fight him to the death?¡±


    Charlie saw that Harmen had been dumbfounded and could not help but frown.


    Immediately after, he suddenly raised his hand and pped Harmen on the face, saying in a cold voice: "What the fcuk


    are you dumbfounded for? I told you toe again, didn''t you hear me?¡±


    Harmen was dumbfounded by this p.


    Charlie didn''t use much strength, but the insult was extremely strong.

 Chapter 3516

    Chapter 3516


    Harmen did not react at all and just let this pe up, naturally, he was humiliated and indignant.


    So, he took two steps back and roared in anger and shame, "I''ll kill you!!!¡±


    After saying that, suddenly his body sank, his bones made crisp sounds one after another, and his internal strength


    suddenly boiled like a boiling pot, quickly running to both arms.


    Seeing this situation, Joseph''s expression was immediately astonished.


    He knew very well that Harmen was really desperate.


    Because, what he was using now was the strongest move in his martial arts technique, the Divine Tiger Fist, the Divine


    Tiger Out of the Mountain.


    The reason why Harmen was called the White Tiger King was because of the practice of the Divine Tiger Fist.


    Among the Divine Tiger Fist, the most powerful attack was this Divine Tiger Out of the Mountain.


    Its greatest feature was its ability to quickly raise one''s internal strength by at least fifty percent.


    However, this technique was not something that could be used casually.


    This is because this kind of drastic overdraft will bring strong repercussions to the user.


    Lightly, the body would need many days to slowly repair, and during this repair process, the user could only exert half of


    their own strength.


    In the heavy case, it will cause the user''s cultivation to drop, and it may even take a year or two to catch up with this


    part of cultivation.


    Therefore, this move, the divine tiger out of the mountain, is Harmen''s life saving technique, unless it is life-threatening,


    must go all out to fight, otherwise will never easily use it.


    At this time Harmen even directly used this move, it is clear that he has decided to fight with Charlie to the death!


    Moreover, Joseph knew very well that the strength of Harmen''s move was so strong that even he did not dare to take it


    head-on, otherwise he would most likely be seriously injured.


    If Harmen still couldn''t take Charlie with this move, then it was basically certain that Charlie''s strength was even higher


    than his own.


    Then today, even if they kicked the real iron te.


    At this time Harmen is also regardless.


    Charlie''s humiliation of him, has far exceeded his mental capacity.


    Insulting him is just, and even directly pped him, and in front of all the core members of the Cataclysmic Front, this


    face, he had to die to get back!


    Charlie also felt the changes in his body within a short period of time, and found that the internal force in his body had


    increased tremendously in an instant.


    However, Charlie remained unmoved.


    Because, even if a mole is strong, it is still a mole.


    At this moment, Harmen''s body bones were powerful internal forcemitment suddenly soared, as if the whole


    person instantly swelled a body shape, even the body of mourning clothes were propped up countless mouths.


    When everyone was dumbfounded, Harmen suddenly bowed his body, like a fierce tiger descending a mountain, and


    rushed towards Charlie!


    Speed, strength, then the punch just now, much stronger!


    The people behind Charlie, before they can regain their senses, they feel a strong wind wrapped in sand and soil


    blowing towards them.


    The people have subconsciously closed their eyes, but even so, the tiny grains of sand hit the face, like a pain.


    In the crowd to wait for the gust of wind to pass, ready to open their eyes to see what happened, they found that the


    repeat of the same scene just now.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Charlie once again grabbed the fist of Harmen.


    And, this time, Charlie used only one hand to grab both of Harmen''s fists!


    All these people behind Charlie did not see his action just now and did not know how exactly he did it.


    But all of this, Joseph, as well as themanders of Cataclysmic Front behind him, saw everything clearly.


    Just now, Harmen''s fists came out like a fierce tiger and pounced on Charlie.


    But to his surprise, his original thundering fists, in front of Charlie, were as powerless as a three-year-old child''s tender


    fists.


    Charlie just easily fished, then grabbed both of his fists to a halt.


    A second ago, Harmen was a fierce tiger hunting with all his might.


    And a secondter, he went from a predatory tiger to a pet cat whose master had a death grip on both front paws and


    could not move at all!


    Charlie raised his eyes at this time and sneered: ¡°I heard that you are called the White Tiger King, I thought you were


    really a tiger, never thought! You''re even worse than Hello Kitty, you''re really a waste of a waste!¡±

 Chapter 3517

    Chapter 3517


    Hearing Charlie''s mockery made Harmen ashamed and indignant.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Seeing Charlie''s yful eyes, deep inside his heart, a strong sense of fear surged up again.


    He subconsciously said, ¡°This........ is impossible! Even an eight-star martial


    artist could not have defused my Fierce Tiger''s Mountain Strike so easily! How on earth did you do that?!¡±


    Harmen''s words also asked the heartfelt words of everyone in the Cataclysmic Front, including Joseph.


    Each and every one of them did not expect that Harmen''s full force strike would remain weak to the point of dregs in


    front of Charlie.


    Their long-held worldview of martial arts waspletely turned upside down, never dreaming that there would be such


    a powerful expert in this world.


    At this time, Joseph has also sobered up and realized that his revenge n, which he had carefully prepared for twenty


    years, might have been dered a failure before he had really struck.


    In the face of Harmen''s move ¡°fierce tiger out of the mountain¡±, Charlie''s performance,pletely unable to see his true


    strength, in what height!


    This is like weightlifting, when an athlete lifts the maximum weight he can bear, even ayman can see through his body


    state, his expression state, that he has tried his best.


    If your opponent exceeds you in weight, also seems to have done his best, or has been very hard, close to the limit,


    then you can probably judge his actual height.


    However, if your opponent only used one hand, he can easily lift your limit weight without changing his face.


    Then you do not know where his limit really is, he may still be able to lift twice the weight with one hand, perhaps two


    hands can also lift four times, eight times, or even eighteen times the weight.


    But because Harmen, as the reference standard, is too far behind him, so no one knows, how strong Charlie really is.


    Charlie at this time sneered and said indifferently: ¡°Weak as such a dog, still have the nerve to call the fierce tiger out of


    the mountain? It''s better to change the name and call it cockroach out of the hole!¡±


    Joseph looked at Charlie with shock and horror, and had only one feeling in his heart, that he could not see the bottom.


    Even Joseph''s benefactor, the ancestor of the entire Cataclysmic Front, had not reached such strength.


    Because his benefactor, stagnated in the Ming realm Great Perfection realm for thirty years, had not been able to


    breakthrough.


    For ordinary martial artists, breakthroughs in small realms are as difficult as the sky, not to mention suchrge realms.


    To open the two veins, which in itself blocked the vast majority of martial artists, and to open four meridians or even five


    or six, is very few, eight-star martial artists are even rare.


    And to leap from eight-star martial artist to be a Dark Realm expert, it is even more difficult.


    However, to reach the strength shown by Charlie, it is at least possible to be a legendary Dark Realm expert.


    Therefore, Joseph realized that Charlie''s strength, must have crossed into the Dark Realm, even if his own benefactor


    was here, he might not be his opponent.


    What''s more, in order to find a breakthrough, his benefactor began to travel the world five years ago, and now where he


    is, even he is not sure.


    At this moment, although Harmen has been violently struggling to break free, but his fists are totally immobilized.


    He looked at Charlie with a pair of terrified to the extreme eyes and asked with iparable nervousness and


    apprehension, ¡°What the h3ll are you............ you?!¡±


    Charlie raised his eyes and ndly said, ¡°I said, my name is Charlie, Charlie Wade.¡±

 Chapter 3518

    Chapter 3518


    After saying that, Charlie smiled and asked him, "Harmen, haven''t you been yelling about killing me since yesterday?


    What, is this all your strength?¡±


    Harmen was even more terrified, he was afraid that Charlie would immediately kill him, and subconsciously pleaded,


    "Mr. Wade! It''s because I''m not aware of Mount Tai! Please spare me once....................................................... ¡±


    "Spare your life?¡± Charlie''s eyelids raised, coldly asked: "Those people you killed in the past, did you spare their lives?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    And you, who have you spared?¡±


    Harmen''s expression suddenly froze.


    He had killed countless people over the years.


    With his strength, he had fought overseas for so many years and had hardly met any opponents who couldpete


    with each other, so every time he went on an expedition, he was able to win with a crushing advantage.


    And every time he won, the defeated party would also be as he is now, bitterly begging, but he never had a soft hand.


    Now, the wind and water turn, it''s finally his turn to beg others to spare his life!


    And Charlie, obviously not ready to let him go!


    He looked at Harmen, the corners of his mouth suddenly rose a few points, revealing a yful and cruel smile.


    Charlie''s sudden and strange smile made Harmen''s heart instantly seem to fall into an ice cave.


    Although he didn''t know what Charlie wanted to do to him, he could realize that he was going to be finished!


    Just then, Charlie''s right hand that grabbed Harmen''s fists suddenly reversed his wrist!


    Immediately afterward, Harmen felt as if both of his arms were sent into a meat grinder with powerful horsepower.


    Then, the two arms were twisted together like a twist!


    The pain started from the wrists of both hands and spread all the way to the arms!


    He could even feel his wrists break first, followed by his small arms, elbows, and shoulder joints..................................


    The pain that prated deep into the marrow of the soul was not terrible, what was even more terrible was that the


    pain seemed to carry a virus, which rapidly invaded his body and made all his inner strength disappear in this instant.


    At this moment, Harmen''s heart surged with deep fear!


    So, he could no longer hold back, his legs bent, he involuntarily kneeled on the ground, and shouted in despair:


    ¡°Ah......................................... my hand......... my arm........ so painful ah!¡±


    Charlie used facts to prove that the so-called experts, although strong, may really be afraid of pain.


    Harmen has been practicing martial arts for so many years, but he has never experienced this kind of pain, having both


    arms twisted into twists alive.


    In addition to the disappearance of internal force all over the body, the psychological and physical defenses are


    copsing in an instant.


    Therefore, he could only follow the direction of Charlie twisting his arms, subconsciously kneeling on the ground.


    And the other people on the scene, seeing this scene, each and every one of them is like being struck by lightning!


    Who would dare to believe that a strong six-star martial artist, not only was his full strength strike silently dissolved by


    Charlie, but even more outrageous, his arm was directly twisted into a twist by Charlie!


    The fractured bone scraps pierced through the flesh in several locations, and blood gushed out along the wounds,


    which was shocking to the eyes!


    Harmen''s pain was several times to faint, but the progression is again awakened by the intense pain, the mouth had to


    let out a pig-like howl, in an attempt to relieve the pain brought about by the violent impact.


    At that moment, Charlie said in a cold voice: ¡°In vain you have practiced martial arts for many years, but in the end, this


    is the basis for many evil deeds, today, I will do justice to heaven and abolish all your cultivation!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Harmen felt that the six meridians in his body that had been opened were suddenly


    rushed in by an extremely powerful force!


    This feeling was as if the magma in the earth''s crust was about to burst out of the crater, so powerful that it was simply


    unbearable!


    In just an instant, he felt that all six of his meridians had been broken!


    Years of hard training to be a six-star martial artist, but in this instant, ashes, and dust!


    ¡°My meridians....... my meridians......... are just gone! It''s all gone just like that!¡±


    Harmen muttered under his breath and suddenly let out a loud cry!


    All his psychological supportpletely copsed in this instant!

 Chapter 3519

    Chapter 3519


    Who would have thought that Charlie would break all of Harmen''s meridians at the same time as he broke his arms!


    To be able to easily break all of Harmen''s meridians and destroy all of his cultivation without making a sound, was


    simply a crushing difference between a human and a mole.


    At this moment, everyone in the Cataclysmic Front was in despair.


    The people around Charlie, on the other hand, could not wait to cheer.


    As for Chengfeng, who was draped in mourning, his whole body had copsed, and his hands and feet were


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    involuntarily shivering.


    He really did not expect that the Wade family had such a powerful existence.


    The Cataclysmic Front that he relied on, the Cataclysmic Front that he thought could absolutely crush Charlie


    He suddenly thought that his two granddaughters, as well as his eldest daughter-inw, had run to help Charlie, and his


    heart thumped: ¡°Could it be could it be that this Charlie is the top expert who has been secretly targeting me?!"


    Thinking of this, Chengfeng''s heart, more desperate to the extreme.


    And at this time, Charlie looked at Harmen, who hadpletely copsed, and asked with a smile, "What? The titled


    White Tiger King, howe you''ve conceded so quickly?"


    In order to live, Harmen lost all his expert demeanor, he took the initiative to kneel on the ground and begged bitterly


    with tears in his voice:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, my arms arepletely ruined, my meridians are also broken, now I''m aplete invalid, please please


    give me a hand, leave me a dog''s life!¡±


    Harmen, who had broken down to the point of kneeling down and begging for mercy, made Joseph''s heart turn to


    ashes, and also made the other members of the Front shocked beyond belief.


    Although Harmen was indignant beyond measure, he still wanted to live in his bones, and even if there was only a


    glimmer of hope for life, he was unwilling to give up.


    Because, he knew Charlie''s strength, if he really wanted to kill him, it was as simple as moving his finger.


    Harmen howled, his arms were twisted into a wretched mess, he could only use the strength of his waist and back to


    bow and kowtow, while kowtowing, while crying and begging: "Mr. Wade.................................................................... I


    was wrong......... I shouldn''t have spoken out against you........ much less provoked your majesty......... ¡±


    "But...... but I don''t want to die.......... I really don''t want to die........... ¡±


    "Please, please, for the sake of I have be this useless, please be merciful, spare my life............................... ¡±


    Charlie looked at him coldly, his voice steeply raised a few points, sternly questioned: "You just dared to be reckless in


    front of my parents'' spirit, do you really think I can spare your dog''s life if you kneel on the ground and kowtow to beg for


    mercy?¡±


    Harmen cried out: "I know I''m wrong......... I really know I''m wrong......... ¡±


    Charlie gave a fierce p over, coldly said: "Now you know you are wrong? When you attacked the Wade family


    yesterday with a cigar in your mouth, weren''t you very arrogant? Didn''t you say you would be the first to kill me?¡±


    Saying that, Charlie''s eyes shed and said coldly, ¡°Right, don''t you love smoking cigars? Then I''lle and make you


    a cigar, so you can smoke it properly!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Orvel and said offhandedly, "Orvel! Go get some yellow paper for the graves! Get


    some more!¡±


    "Yes, Master Wade!¡± Orvel hurriedly took out several bundles of yellow paper to be burned at the grave from the pile of


    ancestor worship materials prepared by the Wade family.

 Chapter 3520

    Chapter 3520


    Charlie brought a thick bundle, forcefully rolled it into the shape of a paper roll as thick as a mineral water bottle, and


    then directly stuffed one of them into Harmen''s mouth and said to Orvel:


    ¡°Come, Orvel! Serve this white-clothed tiger king to smoke a big cigar that I personally made for him!¡±


    Orvel smiled heatedly and immediately took out a lighter and lit the other end of the paper roll, while lighting it, he


    sneered,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Tiger King, you are really fcuking lucky to be able to smoke a cigar made by Master himself, I guess you are the


    only one in the world.¡±


    When he saw that the paper roll was thicker, he couldn''t light it, so he pped Harmen in the face and said, "Damn it,


    why don''t you smoke it? If you don''t smoke, how the fcuk can I light it?¡±


    Harmen''s mouth was stuffed with this paper roll, his heart was filled with shame and anger, but he could only obey and


    desperately smoke.


    But the smoke produced by the burning of this yellow paper could not bepared with the vorful Cuban cigar, and


    after the first puff, Harmen was choked by the smoke and coughed, and tears and snot gushed out at the same time.


    Charlie red at him and sneered, "Why did you lose your style of holding a cigar, spouting clouds, and talking in front


    of me yesterday?¡±


    Harmen thought of his arrogant appearance yesterday and couldn''t help but shiver.


    Charlie looked at his frightened look and continued, "Don''t forget, you also killed one of my family''s guards with cigar


    smoke! Even if it''s just one life for one life, I''ll kill you today!¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie gave a slight beating and continued, "Don''t you want to live? First finish smoking this big cigar,


    after that, I''ll consider whether to spare your life, but if you can''t finish, sorry, you''re the first one to die today!¡±


    Hearing this, Harmen was desperate and wanted to do everything possible to survive.


    So, he could only desperately try, hard to smoke the thick roll of yellow paper, the whole person was choked by the


    smoke almost copsed.


    However, he did not dare to slow down, and could only do his best to inhale the smoke into his body.


    They all knew that Harmen loved Cuban cigars, but who would have thought that he would end up in this situation


    today?


    When he finally finished the roll of yellow paper, his whole body was about to copse and die.


    And when it burned to the end, the yellow paper with fire, directly to his lips and around the mouth, burning a bunch of


    prairie blisters.


    Finally survived Harmen, coyly looked at Charlie, softly asked: "Wade........... Mr.


    Wade....... I have all finished smoking, can spare my life?¡±


    Charlie sneered: "Of course not! You want to live, definitely not so simple! Everything depends on my mood!¡±


    Harmenpletely copsed, so he turned his head, like a child with tears streaming down his face, looking at Joseph,


    choking and begging, "Supreme Commander    save me       save me Supreme Commander....... ¡±


    Joseph''s heart at this time, also full of despair.


    Never dreamed that today on the Waderest Mountain, will be such a situation.


    He looked at Harmen''s painful and desperate appearance, and then associated with Charlie''s iparably powerful


    strength, his heart was already dead ash.


    He knew that his revenge waspletely hopeless.


    So, he swallowed and spoke with a respectful tone and a hoarse voice: ¡°Charlie     please let him go! If you let him go,


    we, the Cataclysmic Front, will immediately withdraw, and in this life and in this world, will no longer oppose the Wade


    family!¡±


    As if he had heard a big joke, Charlieughed: ¡°Joseph Wan! Do you think that my Wade Family''s ancestral tomb is a


    ce where you cane and go whenever you want?¡±


    Joseph gritted his teeth and asked him, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    Charlie sneered, ¡°What I want is to treat others the way they want to be treated!¡±


    Joseph asked nervously, ¡°What do you......... you mean?¡±


    Charlie looked at the two coffins behind him andughed: ¡°Didn''t you threaten to bruise my parents to death? It just so


    happens that your parents'' coffins are right here, so work hard to experience your good idea!¡±

 Chapter 3521

    Chapter 3521


    Charlie''s words caused Joseph''s expression to instantly flinch!


    Immediately afterwards, he clenched his teeth and said in a cold voice: ¡°Charlie! Who gave you the guts! How dare you


    disrespect the spirits of my parents in heaven!¡±


    Charlie sneered, ¡°I didn''t expect that the so-called Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front was nothing more


    than a doublebeled dog!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said, ¡°You are the one who has been yelling and wanting to bury my parents'' bones, allowing


    you to disrespect my parents'' spirit in heaven, but not allowing me to return the favor by doing the same to others?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you fcuking tougher than me? Or are you better than me?¡±


    Joseph was at a loss as to how to reply.


    He knew that he had brought up the matter of bruising the bones first.


    But at that time, he really did not expect that the Wade Family would have such top experts.


    He also thought that he was in aplete crushing position against the Wade family.


    Now, this situation could only be described as lifting a stone and smashing his own feet.


    Seeing that he didn''t know how to reply for a while, Charlie sneered, then kicked Harmen, who was kneeling on the


    ground, and said indifferently, ¡°Come, youe to judge, if I raise the ashes of your Supreme Commander''s parents, is


    he to me?¡±


    Harmen did not dare to disobey Charlie, but also felt that his fate today is all thanks to Joseph, so he did not think twice


    and said: ¡°He is to me! If he did not have to cause these things, I would not have ended up in such a situation


    Charlie looked at Joseph and asked him, "Did you hear that? Even your men are saying that you are to me!¡±


    Joseph said with a ck face and gritted teeth, "Charlie! If you insult my parents again, I will fight you to the death


    today! Although you are very strong, but I am not a vegetarian either!¡±


    Charlie coldly snorted disdainfully and said, "Joseph, you are not qualified to fight me to the death! Don''t me me for


    not giving you a chance, leave your parents'' coffins and I will let you all go, otherwise, one of you will have to die today!¡±


    Joseph only felt the blood surge up, gritted his teeth and roared, "A man can be killed but not humiliated! Even if I die, I


    will never let you humiliate my parents!!!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said indifferently: "Then I can wait until you die before I insult you, anyway, the result is the same,


    by the way, I tell you, I am the most vindictive person, how others want to treat me, I will pay back, even double!¡±


    "If I''m in a bad mood, after I kill you, I''ll bury you and your parents together!¡±


    At these words, a blond white man next to him said, "Supreme Commander! I''ve put up with him for a long time! Let''s go


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    together and kill him first! If not, let''s fight with him!¡±


    At this moment, it was the Golden Hair Lion King, one of the fourmanders of the Cataclysmic Front.


    As soon as his words came out, many of the members of the Front who had been repressing immediately spoke out in


    agreement.


    Many of them had received favors from Joseph, and were even Joseph''s disciples. Seeing Charlie humiliate him like


    this, they naturally could not ept it.


    Charlie''s face was indifferent at this time, his toes casually kicked lightly on the ground, a stone was wrapped with


    powerful aura and quickly flew out at an extremely fast speed!


    The next thing you know, the stone directly smashed the forehead of the golden-haired lion king, making a bloody hole


    through front and back!


    In just an instant, the Golden-furred Lion King, one of the four battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front, died on the


    spot!

 Chapter 3522

    Chapter 3522


    Who would have thought that Charlie would suddenly strike with a deadly blow!


    No one could have imagined that!


    The Golden Lion King, who was a six-star martial artist like Harmen, was struck through the brain by a stone kicked by


    his opponent!


    With this, those soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front who wanted to swarm and fight against Charlie subconsciously took a


    few steps back.


    At the same time, the impulse to fight with Charlie in their hearts was also stunned in an instant by Charlie''s hand just


    now!


    The gang was horrified in their hearts, they knew that since Charlie could kill the Golden Hair Lion King with a flip of his


    hand, then he could also kill any of them with the same method!


    Joseph alsopletely froze!


    At this moment, he finally realized what was the gap between himself and Charlie.


    He knew that if Charlie made a move, he would probably not be able to survive a single move in his hands!


    At this moment, Charlie, who had just killed one of them, looked at Harmen with a chagrined face and sighed,


    ¡°Hey, impulsive impulsive, I just said that I would be the first to kill you first today, but I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t be


    able to hold back for a while and let someone else steal your first position, you won''t me me, right?¡±


    Harmen was frightened out of his mind and said offhandedly, ¡°No no........... absolutely no....... ¡±


    Charlie nodded, turned to look at the gang of Cataclysmic Front, each memeber of which was full of horror, said


    indifferently:


    ¡°Anyone who is not afraid of death, can take the initiative toe forward, I have long been ready to kill in front of my


    parents'' spirit today, even if you all kill, I Charlie will never blink!¡±


    The killing intent in Charlie''s tone made the hearts of the gang of Cataclysmic Front, subconsciously surge in a panic.


    At this time, Charlie toe hit the ground and a pebble bounced up, he grabbed the pebble, while ying with it in his


    hand, and while looking at the nearly a hundred Dragon Hall soldiers, he said indifferently:


    ¡°Today is my personal grudge with the Joseph, and you people have nothing to do with it, so, all of you must now step


    back, if not going back, death is your destiny!¡±


    These people immediately panicked, the crowd looked at each other, for a time do not know whether to stand still, or


    take a step back.


    After all, if they really took a step back at this time, it would also signify that they werepletely clear of the camp with


    Joseph.


    But among these people, many of them have deep feelings with Joseph, really let them stand in line at this time, they


    also can not bear it.


    So, some of them immediately took a step back, but still nearly half of them chose to stand still.


    And this group of people who stood still also had a fluke in mind.


    Charlie only had a stone in his hand, and those who stood still, there were dozens of people, could he kill everyone with


    a stone?


    Charlie saw this and smiled faintly.


    In this regard, he was not surprised.


    Then, he looked at a ck man among these people and opened his mouth to ask him, ¡°I heard that there is still a


    ck-faced panther king in the Cataclysmic Front, if I guessed correctly, it should be you, right?¡±


    That ck man panicked a little at once and subconsciously said, ¡°Yes............ it''s me........ ¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded and said ndly: ¡°Among the four battlemanders of your Cataclysmic Front, now you are the only


    one left intact, and you are still standing still, it seems that you also want to be my enemy?¡±


    The ck-faced Panther King was in a panic, and when he thought of the Golden Hair Lion King being pierced through


    the brain by a stone by Charlie just now.


    He subconsciously took a step back and waved his hands repeatedly, ¡°Mr. Wade, you misunderstood......... I don''t want


    to oppose you.......... I''ll take a step back..... ¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°It''ste!¡±

 Chapter 3523

    Chapter 3523


    Thiste sentence from Charlie, made the ck-faced panther king''s soul scared!


    He almost subconsciously took several steps backward one after another, then suddenly turned around and desperately


    tried to run down the mountain.


    He had just seen the means of Charlie when he killed the Golden Hair Lion King.


    A single stone could kill a six-star martial artist.


    If he didn''t run, he was afraid that he would repeat the mistake of the Golden Hair Lion King.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, he had just turned around and had not even taken two steps when he felt an instant pain in the back of his


    head, followed by the loss of all consciousness.


    The ck-faced panther king died a very crisp death, almost in a sh of lightning, so he did not suffer much pain.


    However, in the eyes of the other soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, the death of the ck-faced leopard king was too


    miserable!


    Charlie had used a pebble to directly pierce his brain.


    What was even more tragic was that the pebble shot through the back of his head and sted out of his front face,


    sting a fist-sized bloody hole right in the middle of his entire head!


    His nose was gone, and his eyeballs were squeezed out of his eyesocket by the tremendous force of the pebbles!


    In this instant, everyone in the Cataclysmic Front waspletely shocked to death!


    The four battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front had already broken one in the Middle East, and now one had


    been destroyed and two had died!


    At this point, all four battlemanders of the Front had fallen.


    Among the remaining people, apart from Joseph, the strongest one was only a five-starmander, so how could they


    be Charlie''s opponent?


    Charlie then looked at the group of panicked to the extreme members of the Cataclysmic Front, coldly said:


    ¡°Each of you has trained hard for many years to achieve today''s cultivation, if you do not want so many years of hard


    work to be ruined, then all of you give me a step back!


    As soon as Charlie''s words fell, nearly a hundred people backed up almost without hesitation.


    The only one who didn''t move was Joseph.


    At this time, Joseph did not expect that the coreyer of the Cataclysmic Front, which he had formed and built with his


    own hands, would fall apart like this.


    At this time, Charlie looked at the eightmanders of the Cataclysmic Front who were carrying the coffin and said in a


    cold voice: "You guys, put the coffin down and take another step back!¡±


    These eight men heard the words and immediately put the coffins of Joseph''s parents on the ground and honestly


    retreated backward.


    In front of the formation of the Cataclysmic Front, at this time, only Joseph was left alone.


    Charlie raised his eyes, looked at him, and asked him, ¡°When you came to Waderest today with gongs and drums, did


    you ever think that things would turn into this?¡±


    Joseph was disheveled and let out a miserableugh: "The skill is inferior to others, there is nothing to say.¡±


    Charlie sneered: "You may not know, in fact, I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Joseph raised his head, looked at Charlie, and asked in confusion, "What do you mean by that?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, "I had someone bring two people to Eastcliff the night beforest, these two people, you know,


    next, let you meet one by one.¡±

 Chapter 3524

    Chapter 3524


    Just when Joseph didn''t know what exactly Charlie meant by these words, Charlie turned his head to look at Luther and


    spoke, ¡°Mr. He, the younger guy kneeling in front of my parents'' grave, you can bring him here.¡±


    "Okay, Mr. Wade!¡± Luther knew that the younger one Charlie was talking about was Walter Chen, who Charlie had


    brought back from the Middle East.


    So, he walked to Charlie''s parents'' spirit, pulled Walter, who was wearing a ck cloth bag on his head, to Charlie''s


    side, and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, the person is here.¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at Joseph, and asked him with a smile, "Supreme Commander Wan, do you know who this is?¡±


    Joseph looked bewildered.


    How would he know who this person with a ck hood on his head really was?


    He didn''t have a translucent eye either.


    What''s more, Walter''s consciousness had long been sealed in it by Charlie, and Joseph couldn''t even feel the slightest


    ability to cultivate.


    So, he looked at Charlie and opened his mouth to ask: "Who exactly is this person?¡±


    Charlie sneered: "What? You can''t recognize your own right-hand man with his face masked?¡±


    Joseph was even more confused.


    Although Charlie had hinted that it was his right-hand man, he could not think of Walter at all.


    Because, in the personal perception of all themanders of the Cataclysmic Front, Walter was bound to be in the


    Middle East, and could not be in China.


    When Charlie saw his face surprised, he sneered and ripped off the ck cloth bag on Walter''s head.


    When Joseph, as well as the othermanders of the Cataclysmic Front, saw Walter''s face, everyone''s expression


    immediately became appalled.


    No one could believe that Walter, who had been missing for many days, would be in Charlie''s hands.


    Joseph subconsciously asked, ¡°Walter......... you........ how did you get here?!¡±


    Walter at this time expression silent standing in ce, like a fool pestle, eyes also in a state of the unfocused zone, as if


    he did not hear the voice of Joseph.


    Joseph did not know what had happened to Walter, but seeing him so dazed, he also realized that things were probably


    a bit beyond his imagination, so he hurriedly asked again: "Walter! Don''t you recognize me?"


    Walter still did not give any response.


    Charlie smiled faintly at this time: "I forgot to tell you, Walter''s consciousness has been sealed inside his body by me,


    the current him is no longer the one you are familiar with, the current him is just a puppet of mine."


    Joseph and the othermanders of the Front were dumbfounded.


    Sealing a person''s consciousness inside his body, such a thing was unheard of to them!


    Joseph also did not believe that Charlie could have such a divine ability, such a tactic was simply unthinkable.


    Seeing that they could not understand, Charlie pointed at Harmen who was kneeling on the ground, and said to Walter,


    ¡°Smoke him for me!"


    Without thinking, Walter rushed up, grabbed Harmen''s cor, and pped him several times, causing Harmen to


    scream in agony.


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said, "All right, stop."


    Only then did Walter stop moving and reentered Charlie''s side.


    Joseph looked dumbfounded,pletely confused as to what method Charlie had used to make Walter be like


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    this now.


    Seeing his puzzled face, Charlie gently patted Walter''s shoulder andughed: "Come, for the time being, give you the


    freedom to speak for a minute, say whatever you want to say out loud!"


    Although Walter''s consciousness has been blocked, but he can still use all the senses of his body.


    Everything that happened around him during this period of time he knew exactly, Joseph to lead the brothers to kill up


    the Waderest, this thing he also knew very well.


    Even just now, he kneeled in front of Charlie''s parents'' spirit, not being able to see with his own eyes this scene that just


    happened, but he also guessed what just happened roughly through the sound.


    However, his reception of external information is one-way, except for receiving external information from his physical


    senses, he could not control his body to make any reaction, even just blinking his eyelids.


    At the moment when Charlie just tapped his shoulder, his consciousness finally became one with his body again, this


    long-lost feeling, like a vegetative person who had been sleeping for years, finally woke up, instantly brought him to


    tears.


    Immediately afterward, he looked at Joseph, his emotions instantly copsed, bawling and begging: ¡°Supreme


    Commander.................................. please find a way to save me, or....... or kill me immediately..."


    "This feeling of consciousness being imprisoned inside the body is even more terrifying and desperate than the


    eighteen levels of hell!!!"


    "It''s really....... terrible! No! As! Death! Ah!!!"

 Chapter 3525

    Chapter 3525


    The second expert of the Cataclysmic Front, the Greenwood Wolf King Walter Chen, in such a broken state and crying


    miserable appearance seemed to have hammered a heavy punch on the heart of everyone in the Cataclysmic Front!


    Although they did not know what it was like to have their consciousness imprisoned in their bodies.


    But seeing Walter''s current appearance caused their hearts to be terrified to the core of their being of this unknown


    taste.


    No one dares to imagine, if such a thing happens to them, what kind of feeling they would be helpless and worse than


    death.


    That really is to call the day not to answer, not to call the ground...........


    It was also at this moment that deep inside their hearts, they werepletely filled with hellish fear of Charlie.


    Originally thought that three of the four war kings were destroyed in Charlie''s hands, and another one was destroyed in


    the Middle East.


    But who would have thought that these four, it turns out, were destroyed in Charlie''s hands!


    Joseph also panicked, he subconsciously asked Charlie: ¡°The matter of Syria          was done by you?!¡±


    Charlie nodded his head and said very frankly: "Yes, I did it! The reason why Hamid was able to annihte several


    thousand soldiers of you was all thanks to my guidance;¡± "The reason why the government forces were able to capture


    more than ten thousand soldiers of you, was also all thanks to my help!¡±


    At this moment, Joseph''s psychological defense linepletely copsed.


    He finally understood that the revenge he had been preparing for twenty years was just a farce of hitting a stone with an


    egg.


    Charlie''s power had far exceeded his perception!


    Not to mention that he was not Charlie''s opponent, the entire Cataclysmic Frontbined might not be Charlie''s


    opponent.


    Joseph looked at Walter again, and seeing his tearful, desperate and fearful appearance, his heart was like passing


    through the time of his mother''s death.


    Then, he looked at Charlie, holding back his inner humiliation, sped his fist and begged, ¡°Charlie! It''s me, Joseph,


    who is ignorant of Mount Tai! Please let Harmen and Walter go.¡±


    "Let me take my parents'' coffins and leave, and from today onwards, Cataclysmic Front will leave China immediately


    and will nevere back again!¡±


    Charlieughed coldly, "You want to negotiate with me even though you''re dying? What do you think you are?¡±


    "Outside, you are the head of the Cataclysmic Frontal, but here, you are just a fcuking evil dog that is looking for death!¡±


    Joseph''s expression was austere as he asked him, "Then what do you want to be satisfied with?¡±


    Charlie smiled and ndly said, "Don''t rush, it''s not time for me to say the conditions, let me introduce you to another


    old acquaintance!¡±


    Then, Charlie gave Luther another look.


    Luther understood and went back to the spirit of Charlie''s parents and pulled Zynn Su, who was kneeling there, over as


    well.


    Joseph did not know who this person was again, but he could be sure that this person must have a close rtionship


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    with himself!


    After Zynn was brought to Charlie, Charlie looked at Joseph and asked him with a smile, ¡°Joseph, before unlocking this


    old acquaintance of yours, I have something that I have not shared with you properly since you came to the mountain


    until now.¡±


    "So we might as well run through this matter first.¡±


    Joseph cautiously asked, "What is it?¡±

 Chapter 3526

    Chapter 3526


    Charlie lightly said: ¡°I heard that your father was a core member of the ''Anti Wade Alliance'' back then, bent on following


    the Su family''s side, with them against my father, but my father never did anything against your father, this point, you


    can admit?¡±


    Joseph said in a loud voice: ¡°Back then again the futures market, it was your father who made a game to lure my father


    into a trap!¡±


    ¡°My father lost his entire family fortune! Because of this, he chose tomit suicide by jumping off a building! And


    because of his suicide, my mother took the medicine and killed herself! This is all thanks to your father!¡±


    Charlie''s expression grew cold and he said, ¡°You''re fcuking bullshitting!"


    ¡°In the business world, everything changes rapidly! Your father was not capable, limited, and did not know himself!¡±


    ¡°Who the h3ll is to me if he thought he was going to enter the futures market and try topete with my father, only


    to have my father beat him legitimately and lose all his assets?¡±


    ¡°It''s his own inability and limited level, what did it have to do with my father?¡±


    Speaking of which, Charlie gave a slight beating and continued, ¡°If your father just couldn''t do it, so be it, the big deal is


    to go back to sleep and rise again.¡±


    ¡°But he had not even enough psychological strength, he had to run to the roof and jump down, this can also be med


    on my father?¡± ¡°And your mother! Your fathermitted suicide, but she left you behind and took the poison herself to


    die, does this have anything to do with my father?¡± Joseph was not convinced and angrily blurted out, ¡°This was all your


    father''s conspiracy!¡±


    Charlie stared at him and asked coldly: ¡°ording to you, you are as self- righteous, narrow-minded, weak, limited, and


    unaware as your father was back then!¡±


    ¡°You even took the initiative toe to Waderest Mountain and shamelessly say that you wanted to raze my parents''


    graves! And now you are at the disadvantage and lose your life! Is this all a conspiracy by me?¡±


    Joseph''s expression instantly froze, Charlie''s words hit his soul, making it impossible for him to refute!


    Charlie looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Joseph! You are the same today as your father was back then! All of them are to


    me! Even if you die ten thousand times, you are still to me!!!¡±


    Joseph was already in tears at this point.


    He knew that what Charlie said was right.


    The current self, like his father back then, had taken the initiative to provoke a character he could not afford to provoke


    at all, and subsequently suffered aplete defeat.


    And the so-called parental hatred was just a blind hatred that had been pent up deep inside his heart for many years as


    he had voiced his own injustice for his parents.


    Just as his inner faith began to copse, Charlie pointed at Zynn beside him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Come, let you


    meet the great benefactor of your Wan family back then!¡±


    Saying that, Charlie ripped off the ck cloth bag that was covering Zynn''s head.


    In this instant, Joseph''s whole body was struck by lightning!


    He naturally recognized Zynn.


    Although so many years had passed, but Zynn as an adult, appearance has not changed much, only a little older than


    before, so Joseph almost the first time he recognized him.


    He subconsciously blurted out, "Su......... Uncle Su?!"


    Chengfeng, the old man of the Su family, at this time is alsopletely confused, the eldest son missing for so long


    without any news, did not expect to be in the hands of Charlie!


    Zynn at this time to see his father as well as Joseph, is also wide-eyed, want to say something, but the mouth is still


    plugged with a towel, so a word can not be sent out.


    Charlie pulled the towel off his mouth, Zynn hurriedly said to Joseph: "Joseph, you''re confused!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Joseph was already in tears at this point and choked, "Uncle Su, it''s really you       For so many years, I have never


    forgotten your great kindness to the Wan family, but for so many years I did not get in touch with you for various


    reasons, so please forgive me       "


    Zynn was also red-eyed and choked, "What a time to say this........... "


    Charlie then opened his mouth and said to Zynn: "Mr. Su, Arthur Wan was your man at the beginning, and no one


    knows more about the Anti-Wade Alliance than you."


    ¡°So you say in front of Joseph what really happened back then, and who was actually responsible for the whole thing.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie instructed another sentence: ¡°You must start from objective facts! Do not deliberately cater to me,


    not to deliberately avoid your own responsibility, as long as what you say is indeed the objective truth, you say anything


    I will not pursue!¡±


    ¡°But if you dare to say half a word of falsehood, I will kill you in front of my parents'' spirit wit

 Chapter 3527

    Chapter 3527


    At this moment, Zynn let out a long sigh and said very seriously to Joseph:


    ¡°Joseph....... Charlie was right just now.......... your parents'' death, indeed, had nothing to do with his father........ ¡±


    Joseph tearfully questioned, "Uncle Su, my father went against Changying Wade back then to defend you, and today


    his and my mother''s coffins are here, aren''t you afraid that they will be cold-hearted when you say that?¡±


    Zynn helplesslymented, "Even if I die today and go over there to see your parents, I would still say that.¡±


    Words to this, Zynn with a slight beating, he added, "the year of the Anti Wade Alliance, itself is an immoral existence,¡±


    "Changying had always been decent, and this person was not only decent, the ability was extremely strong.¡±


    "So much so that so many of our families have long been shrouded in his shadow ¡±


    "So, those of us who were not as good as him, in order to contain him, we set up the Anti-Wade Alliance, so from this


    point of view, we have been at fault in the first ce   ¡±


    "Moreover, back then, your father, in order to cater to me, was extremely attached to the matter of the Anti-Wade


    Alliance, always trying to find an opportunity to prove his ability by striking at


    Changying............................................................................. ¡±


    "It just so happens that those years foreign trade, as well as the entire international futures market fluctuations, were


    veryrge, food, crude oil, as well as a variety of precious metals were very turbulent, many people got overnight rich.¡±


    ¡°But also many people overnight went bankruptcy, your father thought he understood the international situation.¡±


    ¡°So he took the initiative to join the futures market, ready to snipe Changying, but the results was... he was simply not


    Changying''s opponent........................... ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Your father''s loss was up to eighty percent, Changying also called him to advise him to stop, but your father felt that he


    was deliberately forcing him to leave the field.¡±


    ¡°So in order to win, he even loaned a lot of money outside at high interest rates, and wanted to fight Changying to the


    death............................................. ¡±


    ¡°The final result was that your father lost all his assets, while also owing billions in debt outside, he could not afford such


    a major defeat, so he chose tomit suicide    ¡±


    Speaking of this, Zynn sighed lightly, and said, ¡°As for your mother........... the reason why she took poison tomit


    suicide on the day of your father''s first seven days.¡±


    ¡°Because at that time the debt collectors in order to force your mother to pay back the money, had chased her to your


    father''s grave, billions of debts.¡±


    ¡°To be honest I could not do anything about it, and finally your mother was desperate before she chose


    to........................... ¡±


    Zynn paused slightly for a moment, looking at Joseph, sighing with emotion: ¡°Joseph, I as a witness, can say absolutely


    fair words, the death of your parents, really has nothing to do with Changying!¡±


    ¡°I me your father for being too greedy and adventurous, even I am not Changying''s opponent, but he misjudged the


    situation and thought he could defeat Changying,¡±


    ¡°To say the least, he was just like you who think you can defeat Charlie today


    Speaking of this, Zynn said with an extremely painful and regretful expression, ¡°Joseph, you could mix in overseas to be


    the Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°This has been quite remarkable, why not properly continue to create your own career overseas?¡±


    ¡°Why should you be blinded by the so-called hatred and run back to your country to continue to fight with the Wade


    family, if you did note back, how would you suffer this cmity........................................................... ¡±


    Joseph hadpletely copsed by now.


    He kneeled on the ground with a poof.

 Chapter 3528

    Chapter 3528


    Joseph cried out, ¡°Every day for the past twenty years........... I have tried my best, the driving force that supports me is


    toe back to avenge my parents............ ¡±


    "But whoever thought that my father was defeated by Changying back then, and I am defeated by Changying''s son


    today........................... ¡±


    "What''s even more ridiculous is that, ording to what you just said, not only was Changying not my father''s enemy,


    but he also tried to persuade my father to return to the right path.¡±


    "And it was my father who lost all of his strength and gambled, and even indirectly dragged my mother to her


    death............................................. ¡±


    The first time I saw this, I was in the middle of a fight. I really couldn''t understand! I''ve been overseas for twenty years to


    try my luck...................................................... for what exactly....... ¡±


    "These twenty years, I dare not return home, dare not go to my parents'' graves to pay respects, every Qingming or their


    anniversary, I could only burn some paper money abroad, cry a bit as a tribute................................................................ ¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "The reason why I did not dare toe back for so many years was that I want to wait for myself to have the strength to


    win, for their blood revenge, a clean te      ¡±


    "But now, everything is surprisingly this situation again........ ¡±


    Joseph said this, raised his head, with red eyes as well as desperate eyes looking at Zynn, broke down and cried:


    "I can not understand........ I really can not understand ah Uncle Su........... this feeling, as if I have lived all these twenty


    years in vain........... ¡±


    Zynn inwardly sad, also can''t help but tear up.


    He could understand the multiple pains of Joseph.


    The hatred back then, the failure now, and the misunderstanding behind this, were all tormenting him madly, making his


    life worse than death.


    So, Zynn saidfortingly, ¡°Joseph......... think about it, your parents'' death has long been a foregone conclusion, and


    your efforts in the past twenty years are not in vain.¡±


    "I have also heard about the reputation of Cataclysmic Front, you have done very well, as long as you can clear up the


    misunderstanding with Mr. Wade, with the Wade family, and seek Mr. Wade''s forgiveness, your future is still unlimited!¡±


    At this point, Zynn looked at Charlie and begged, "Mr. Wade, please forgive him for his shortsightedness and for all the


    suffering he has endured in the past 20 years!¡±


    Charlie sneered: "If he is only here to seek justice for his parents, then after the matter is said, he can admit his


    wrongdoing and apologize to my parents, I can also let him go.¡±


    Speaking of which, Charlie turned his words and said in a harsh and iparable tone in a cold voice:


    "But! He thinks he is the master of the Cataclysmic Front, thinks he has achieved something extraordinary.¡±


    "His strength is unparalleled, he dares to say that he wants to bury my parents to the ground! I can never forgive him for


    this! I can only me him for being too crazy!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Joseph hurriedly asked him, ¡°Mr. Wade, what exactly do you want to be satisfied with to let this


    matter go?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°I said it! I want to return the favor of others with the way of others! It just so happens that he


    took the initiative to bring his parents'' coffin, so this is his own humiliation!¡±


    Saying that, Charlie stared at Joseph with stern eyes and said word by word:


    ¡°And I can put my words here now, no matter what I, Charlie, want to do, you, Joseph, can''t stop me!¡±


    ¡°If you are not convinced, you canpete with me first! If you lose, I won''t kill you, I''ll waste you and let you see with


    your own eyes how your parents were battered to death as you said before!¡±


    Joseph''s body subconsciously shivered as he turned his head to look at his parents'' coffin, and then to Charlie, his


    heart was deadly gray.


    A momentter, he suddenly clenched both fists and fiercely mobilized all the internal force in his body.


    Just when the others thought that he was going to rush up and fight for his life with Charlie, Joseph shook off all eight of


    his meridians in a sh!


    Immediately afterward, he spat out arge mouthful of blood and looked at Charlie, saying weakly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have already cut all my meridians, from today onwards, I can only be a useless person with no power.

 Chapter 3529

    Chapter 3529


    At this moment, the expressions of everyone at the scene were shocked and appalled.


    No one had expected that Joseph, as an eight-star martial artist, wouldpletely admit defeat by cutting his own


    meridians without even fighting Charlie!


    Even Charlie himself was slightly amazed.


    He had expected Joseph to fight to the death, but to his surprise, he had directly cut his own meridians.


    At this moment, Joseph once again knocked his head hard on the ground and said in a loud voice: ¡°A thousand


    mistakes, it is my fault alone, I beg Mr. Wade to arrange for my parents to be reburied,¡±


    ¡°And I also beg Mr. Wade to spare these men who have followed me in the battle for many years, as for myself, as long


    as you say a word, I would like to kowtow to death in front of you!¡±


    To Joseph, he had long realized that he could not possibly be Charlie''s opponent, and these men of his could not


    possibly be Charlie''s opponent either.


    Those helpers behind Charlie hadn''t even made a move yet, and his side had lost three Battlemanders, not to


    mention that his men were now scared out of their wits by this man.


    And even if they still dared to fight Charlie to the death, they couldn''t possibly have any chance of winning.


    The biggest possibility is that the whole army will be wiped out.


    At that time, he and his men would not be spared, and his parents'' coffin would also fall into Charlie''s hands.


    Therefore, Joseph decided to break his own meridians and kowtow to Charlie, just to save his parents'' coffins and also


    to leave the other members of Front stay alive.


    As for his own life, he had already put it aside.


    As long as he could satisfy Charlie and make him spare his parents and his other men, he would have noints if


    he died here.


    Chengfeng almost fainted at this moment.


    He still expected Joseph to be his solid backing in the future, but now, Joseph had already destroyed his own


    meridians and be a ruined man.


    On Charlie''s side, many people felt that this scene was very exciting, but Liona''s expression was filled with a bit of


    intolerance.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She saw Joseph growing up, and seeing him now so miserable, her heart could not help but sympathize, and even


    hoped that Charlie would be able to let this go and not pursue the matter any further.


    However, when she thought of Charlie before Joseph came up to Waderest Mountain, she told herself that she should


    not plead for him, so she didn''t know how to speak at once.


    At this moment, Charlie expressionlessly looked at Joseph and said in a cold voice: ¡°The reason you cut your own


    meridians is because you are too weak and want to ask for my forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°It seems to be quite courageous, but in fact, it is only a broken wrist strategy! All you did was to save your parents''


    corpse and coffin! I won''t buy your ount!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Joseph''s whole body copsed, and he bowed violently, knocking his head to the ground!


    At this time, his forehead was already full of blood, and severalrge gouges were bleeding continuously, but even so,


    he still stood up and begged loudly, ¡°Mr. Wade, please spare my parents!¡±


    Charlie was still unmoved.


    When he raised his head, blood was already flowing all over his face, and he continued to beg loudly, ¡°Mr. Wade!


    Please, please give me a hand! Let my parents go!!!¡±


    Charlie looked normal, not looking at the bloodied Joseph in the slightest.


    After all, Joseph had previously threatened to bruise his parents, so even if he really died here, Charlie would not have


    the slightest sympathy.


    Seeing this, Joseph once again made a fiercely knocked down, this time smashed full of blood almost gushing out, the


    mouth weak to the extreme said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... please......... beg you......... please raise......... your hand......... spare ..... spare my......... spare my.........


    parents......... ¡±

 Chapter 3530

    Chapter 3530


    Charlie''s expression is still as cold as ice, opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Joseph, you still do not understand the


    situation, what makes you ask me to raise my hand? What makes me want to raise my hand to you?¡±


    Joseph saw Charlie was not moved in the slightest, his heart was ashen, suddenly turned his head and looked at his


    parents'' coffin and bawled: "Dad ............................ mom       son unfilial..... son sorry to you two, let you two go for so


    many years and still be implicated by your son..... sorry......... really sorry......... ¡±


    At this time, Liona''s nose was sour, really some of them can not see it anymore, immediately out of the crowd, looking


    at Charlie, pleading: "Charlie, for the sake of Joseph sincerely know the wrong, just forgive him this time


    When Joseph saw Liona, he immediately recognized her and was dumbfounded: "Du............................................ Auntie


    Du......... Howe you are also here........... ¡±


    Liona looked at him with a sympathetic face and sighed: "Charlie saved me and Zhiyu before, we heard that you were


    "Originally wanted toe out of our way to beg you for a higher hand, but did not expect...................................


    hey........ ¡±


    Joseph''s tearspletely can not stop, said tragically: "Sorry Auntie........... for giving you trouble......... I do not ask Mr.


    Wade can let me go, only that he can let my parents go, a thousand mistakes.¡±


    "It is my fault, I didn''t see right and wrong, and out of self-importance, I spoke wild words, will Mr. Wade spare my


    parents bones................................. ¡±


    Speaking of this, Joseph lowered his head, choked to the point of some trembling said: ¡°I also know, Mr. Wade how to


    treat me, I deserve it............................................. even if he wants to return the way of others, but also I am to me


    for........... ¡±


    "But...... but I am really ashamed for my parents........... ¡±


    "So many years....... so many years I have not been able toe back to give them a kowtow and burn incense........ ¡±


    "Now I''ve finallye back, and I''ve disturbed their spirits, moved them out of the tomb, and now I''ve dragged them


    down to their bones after death...................................... ¡±


    "I...... I really can''t forgive myself........... even if I die, I can''t forgive myself.......... ¡±


    Zynn is in tears, turned around, and kneeled in front of Charlie, begging, "Mr. Wade, Joseph has already paid the price


    for his arrogance, just please lift up your hand and spare him this time!¡±


    Zhiyu, who could not bear to look at this moment, said, "Dad! Mom! Today''s matter is a personal grudge between Grace


    and Joseph! And it was Joseph who provoked him in the first ce, so don''t morally kidnap him here!¡±


    Zhiyu has always been clear about right and wrong.


    Right is right!


    Wrong, is wrong!!!


    If you do something wrong, you have to bear all the consequences!


    You want to kowtow and beg for forgiveness after losing, why should others forgive you if you kowtow?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When Zhiyu said so, the expression on Liona''s face is even more confused, she lightly sighed, said: "Zhiyu, Joseph


    certainly has a fault, but he has already paid the price for his mistake....................................... ¡±


    Zhiyu nodded and said seriously, "It is true that the price has been paid, but whether the price paid is enough is not up


    to you and Dad, it is up to the Grace!¡±


    Joseph also choked with despair at this point: "Uncle, Auntie, you two do not plead for me, everything I have today, is


    self-inflicted, can not me anyone


    Charlie, who had not said anything, saw that Joseph hadpletely despaired, and then suddenly spoke faintly:


    "Joseph, whether to kill you and your men, or whether to bruise your parents, everything is in my thoughts!¡±


    "I can reject you ironically and ruthlessly, or I can let you off with a, but why should I do that?¡±


    Joseph was still kneeling on the ground, his head was already broken and bleeding, and the coarse mourning clothes


    on his body were soaked with blood, which was unbearable, but he still endured the pain and blurted out,


    "If Mr. Wade can give me and my parents a higher hand, I, Joseph, swear to heaven and to the spirits of my parents in


    heaven! I will follow Mr. Wade in my life and work for him as a cow and a horse!¡±


    "I will follow Mr. Wade all my life! Even if Mr. Wade asks me to jump off of Waderest Mountain, I will notin!¡±


    Those who had been scared out of their wits, seeing Joseph in such a miserable state, all of them were heartbroken.


    One of them suddenly knelt on the ground, kowtowed to Charlie, raised his head, full of tears, and shouted: "I beg Mr.


    Wade to be kind to the parents of the Supreme Master, I, would like to be a cow and a horse for Mr. Wade in this life, to


    repay Mr. Wade''s great kindness!¡±


    Immediately after that, another person knelt down and kowtowed, then shouted, ¡°I am also willing!¡±


    ¡°I am also willing!¡±


    There was even a female warrior of the Front who also knelt down and kowtowed and choked, ¡°I am also willing!¡±


    With these few people at the beginning, almost all of the other soldiers knelt down, and the sound of clear and vigorous


    kowtowing resounded throughout the entire Waderest Mountain!

 Chapter 3531

    Chapter 3531


    These members of the Cataclysmic Front, although they were all very afraid of Charlie''s strength, but at this moment,


    they could not bear to see such a miserable and desperate appearance of Joseph.


    After all, almost all of them had received favors from him, and could not sit back and do nothing with peace of mind.


    What''s more, if Charlie hadn''t let go, not only would Joseph have no chance of escaping death, it would be difficult for


    his men to survive as well.


    Therefore, one after another, they all knelt on the ground, hoping to do more for Joseph, and came together to plead for


    Charlie''s forgiveness.


    Seeing so many experts of the Cataclysmic Front all kneeling on the ground in front of Charlie and kowtowing to him,


    Zhongquan''s heart was iparably excited.


    From this scene, he saw the hope of the rise of the Wade family, and, this rise, say not just at the domestic level, this


    can make the Wade family number one in the whole world.


    On the opposite side of him, Chengfeng, who was standing alone in the ce, had panicked to the extreme deep


    inside.


    All the people of the Cataclysmic Front had all knelt down, and now, on this side of the camp, he was the only one still


    standing.


    He didn''t know whether he should continue to stand here or hurry up and kneel down along with the people of the


    Cataclysmic Front.


    It was certainly inappropriate for a person to stand alone.


    However, asking him to kneel down for Charlie, this.......... seemed even more inappropriate.


    After all, he was the family head of the Su Family, and originally it was already humiliating to wear mourning for


    Joseph''s parents, now if he were to kneel down for Charlie again, wouldn''t that be even more humiliating?


    Just when he didn''t know what to do, a member of the Cataclysmic Front beside him directly dragged him down to the


    ground.


    Chengfeng fell headfirst and was just about to get up when he was pped in the face by the man, cursing in a low


    voice:


    ¡°You old ba5tard! We all kneeled down to plead for the Lord of the Front, why don''t you kneel? Hurry up and kneel down


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    for me!"


    With this p, Chengfeng''s face immediately swelled up, and the pain was excruciating.


    Although he was 10,000 times angry in his heart, he didn''t dare to show anything.


    After all, in this situation, he didn''t have any right to say anything at all, and he could only take it when others smacked


    him.


    At this moment, all the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front were staring at Charlie with eyes filled with tears, they were all


    waiting for his final response.


    Charlie looked at Joseph''s miserable appearance and said indifferently, ¡°So many people pleaded for you, I can see that


    they all sincerely support you," "But you brought them to Waderest Mountain to send them to their deaths because of


    your own selfish interests, don''t you, the so-called Supreme Commander, feel ashamed in your heart?"


    Joseph choked with pain and said, ¡°Ashamed.......... I am now very ashamed, not only of in front of the brothers of the


    Cataclysmic Front, ashamed in front of my parents, but also of you, Mr. Wade, and your


    parents......................................... ¡°


    Said, he looked up to Zynn as well as Liona, choked: ¡°Uncle, Aunt, I let you two plead for me, I also feel very


    ashamed................................... ¡±


    Zynn let out a long sigh and did not speak.


    At this moment, he did not know what to say in response to Joseph.

 Chapter 3532

    Chapter 3532


    Joseph immediately looked at Charlie, said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, if you despise me, also do not need me to waste your


    time, then I can die to repent for the sin,¡±


    ¡°If I die here today, can make you satisfied, can make you calm down, then I am willing to die immediately, not to live


    even for a second!¡±


    ¡°And I am willing to die in the wilderness, let the insects and beasts gnaw, I only ask you, Mr. Wade, to give me a


    favorable hand, let my parents go back into the ground in peace!


    Charlie frowned slightly, then looked at Luther and asked, ¡°Mr. He, did you bring a knife when you went out today?¡±


    Luther said respectfully, ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, with one!¡±


    After saying that, he took out a short, sharp de from his waist and handed it to Charlie.


    Charlie took the short de, then threw it in front of Joseph, and said indifferently:


    ¡°Since you are a filial son, for sake of that, I promise you! After your death, I will not bury you or your parents'' remains or


    expose them to the wilderness,¡±


    ¡°Instead, I will repay your grievances with virtue and bury you and your parents together, so you can go on your way in


    peace!¡±


    Hearing these words, a rxed smile finally appeared on Joseph''s face, while he looked at Charlie, his expression also


    carried full gratitude.


    Afterwards, he once again bent down and gave him a heavy kowtow.


    This time, he bent down for a long time before pushing up his upper body and said with immense gratitude, ¡°Thank you


    Mr. Wade for your great kindness and repaying your grievances with virtue.¡±


    ¡°This kindness of Mr. Wade, I, Joseph, cannot repay in this life, I would like to be a cow and a horse in my next life to


    repay Mr. Wade''s kindness!¡±


    After saying that, he reached out and took the short de in his hand.


    Just as he was about to point the tip of the de at his heart, intending to stab it hard, a group of men from Cataclysmic


    Front almost copsed, and arge group of people cried out, ¡°Supreme Commander! Don''t do it!¡±


    Joseph looked back at his most loyal men and said with a smile, ¡°Brothers and sisters, I am the one who has implicated


    you today, so please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°In addition, you remember, after my death, the Cataclysmic Front is automatically disbanded, all of you must not be


    enemies with Mr. Wade, or with the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°If you are still engaged in the mercenary industry, you must not enter China again in this life, can you remember?¡±


    Hearing these words, all the people had already cried.


    They knew that Joseph was ready to die, and this instruction was his final farewell!


    Someone choked up and said, ¡°Supreme Commander.......... we can agree to everything else, but why don''t you let us


    enter China again? If we can''t enter China again, we won''t even have a chance to pay our respects to your grave!¡±


    Joseph smiled lightly and said, ¡°It is enough for the brothers to have this heart, whether they pay respects or not, it


    doesn''t matter.¡±


    Mr. Wade is kind enough to let us reunite down there, so I can finally spend some time with my parents and make up for


    my regrets in the past 20 years. You don''t have toe all the way to see me.¡±


    At this point in Joseph''s speech, nearly a hundred members of the Cataclysmic Front had already cried.


    These top mercenaries, who normally kill without blinking, were all as fragile as a child of three or five years old.


    They know that now the momentum of the Front has gone, the big picture has been decided, Joseph is already sure to


    die.


    Joseph has even given Charlie''s order to kill himself as a great grace, which shows howpletely the Cataclysmic


    Front has lost this time.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Now, no one can save Joseph''s life, because everyone''s life is in Charlie''s hands.


    And Charlie, it looks like he is not prepared to let Joseph live at all.


    Joseph smiled faintly and said to his men: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our worlds are dividing after a long time. For a long


    time, you have worked hard with me, for many years! Today I am done with you all, so let''s say goodbye!¡±


    After saying that, Joseph raised his short de and thrust it at his heart.

 Chapter 3533

    Chapter 3533


    Although Joseph''s meridians were destroyed, wielding a knife to kill himself was still more than enough for him.


    He used all his strength in this sh, and it was fierce because he only wanted to use this sh to end his life simply


    and quickly.


    The reason why he wanted to be crisp is because he didn''t want so many people to watch him twitch in ce for a long


    time before he died a miserable death.


    At this moment, he has long been ready to die.


    And many soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, also understand that all this has be a foregone conclusion, no one is


    able to return to the past.


    But at the moment when the short de in the hands of Joseph pierced his mourning clothes, cutting the skin of his


    chest and almost pierced his heart, Charlie''s toe kicked lightly, and an aura surged into the short de from the tip of


    his foot.


    Immediately after, just as Joseph actually stabbed the short de towards his heart, the short de suddenly turned


    into pieces in front of his chest, instantly cracked and dissipated in the air!


    At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded, and Joseph himself could not believe it!


    He found that the short de in his hand disappeared, and when he looked down, all that was left was some fine dust-


    like powder in the palm of his hands!


    His entire brain did not react, why did the de turn into powder with Charlie''s touch, secondly he doesn''t understand


    why Charlie at this time suddenly saved him.


    He subconsciously raised his head, looking at a bemused Charlie, subconsciously asked:


    ¡°Wade.................................................... Mr. Wade......... you this is......... ¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°Yesterday when Harmen came to the door, my grandfather had told him about a past event.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie looked at Joseph and spoke, ¡°Do you know what my father said back then when he heard that your


    father had jumped to his death?¡±


    Joseph shook his head gently with a nk expression and said in a low voice:


    ¡°I don''t know....... please Mr. Wade borate!¡±


    Charlie turned to look in the direction of his parents'' tomb in the distance and said softly: ¡°My father said that he did not


    kill Arthur, but Arthur died because of his own actions.¡±


    ¡°Even though he won over your father justly, but after hearing about your father''s death, he still felt guilty about it, the


    so-calledpassionate people, said should be his kind of person.¡±


    Joseph ashamed iparable said: ¡°Your father he.......... indeed had the love and righteousness........ back then I was


    young, but also heard many rumors about him, many people mentioned him are very admired........... ¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlie nodded, and then said lightly: ¡°Joseph, you are considered very filial, but in my eyes, only a half filial son,


    do you know why?¡±


    Joseph shook his head and said, ¡°I would like to hear more about it............ ¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Filial obedience, if only to understand the word to avenge their parents, or for their parents to


    die, is not a little one-sided, because you ignore the more important heritage!¡±


    ¡°We have a five-thousand-year-old history, if you have to condense it down, it is actually nothing more than the word


    heritage!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Inheritance, broken down to see, is the inheritance and transmission, in the end, each person should do to carry on, not


    letting everything you have now to nobody after yourself.¡±


    ¡°People say that they should inherit the philosophy and wisdom of the old ancestors for the past sage;¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people may not be able to reach the height of learning of the saints, at least to learn to have a teacher, to


    pass on the knowledge you learned from your teachers, your parents, and elders, and give it to your descendants;¡±


    ¡°Even if you can''t even learn to be a teacher, at the very least, you should continue to pass on the bloodline passed


    down to you by your parents, instead of breaking your own family''s descendants.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie saw Joseph once again in tears, so then a slight beat, continued: ¡°Think about it, you flow, not


    just your parents'' bloodline, but your parents two families, thousands of years all the way down the bloodline!¡±


    ¡°These bloodlines have survived countless wars and disasters, and now, they are going to be broken in your body. Do


    you think your parents will forgive you if you go to see them and apany them like this?¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph already sobbed, so ashamed that he did not even dare to look up.

 Chapter 3534

    Chapter 3534


    Charlie noticed the change in his eyes and continued, ¡°You have no children, if you die, what can you do even if you


    have these brothers?¡±


    ¡°When they are alive, because you have benefited them, they may stille to sweep at the graves of you and your


    parents, and when they die, their children have not even seen you before they wille a long way to sweep the


    graves of your family to pay tribute.¡±


    ¡°In this way, after a number of years, the grave of your family, bes no different from a mass grave.¡±


    ¡°If there isnd acquisition and development, natural and man-made disasters, your family''s ashes are not collected.¡±


    ¡°In that case, what''s the difference between that and bones being thrown to the ground?¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph deeply lowered his head, his whole body trembled violently, and tears kept rolling and dripping on


    the ground.


    He also wanted to live very much.


    However, he was afraid that Charlie would not let him live, nor would he let his brothers live, plus to keep his parents''


    decency and peace, he could only choose to die.


    However, a thought suddenly surged in his heart, ¡°Charlie just suddenly turned the short de in my hand into pieces,


    could it be, could it be that he intended to spare my life?!¡±


    However, soon, Joseph sighed in his heart, ¡°I''m afraid I''m overthinking it, I''ve been so disrespectful to his parents, how


    could he spare my life? If I were in his ce, then I would have killed myself long ago......................................................


    ¡±


    Charlie then went on to say, ¡°Joseph, you should know that people inherently die, but try to be remembered after death


    in order to prove that they once existed in this world.¡±


    ¡°Those sages and martyrs, thousands of years after their death, are still remembered, this is the highest level of


    meaning for people to live one life;¡±


    ¡°Even if ordinary people cannot be sages and martyrs, they can at least leave their names on their family tree, so


    that their children and grandchildren can remember them,¡±


    ¡°Just like my Wade family, the family tree has been passed down for hundreds of years, and every ancestor has a name


    on the family tree, this is proof that they existed, and as long as my Wade family is prosperous, their names will never


    be forgotten!¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie looked at Joseph and said indifferently, ¡°However, if you die today, your parents'' names, will


    also be buried in the earth with you!¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you, as the Lord of the Cataclysmic Front, will still be remembered for decades after your death, but who will


    remember your parents? They are just thrown into the long river of history, never to be remembered again, how sad is


    that?¡±


    Joseph was extremely ashamed at this moment!


    Originally, he was ready to die generously, but now he suddenly felt that if he died like this, he would not have the face


    to meet his parents and the ancestors of the Wan family after his death!


    Charlie''s words, to him, is simply to kill the heart!


    It made him suffer 10,000 times more than death!


    Originally, he still felt that death was a kind of relief, a kind of self-redemption.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But now he realizes that death is not a relief, not redemption, but a shame to his parents and ancestors!


    Because his death would make his parents, as well as his ancestors,pletely disappear in the river of history!


    It will also make the family, which has been through thousands of years of suffering,pletely dissipate!


    The entire family would have no evidence or meaning of existence left!


    Thinking of this, his heart was worse than death.


    So he raised his head and looked at Charlie with his extremely red and swollen eyes, looking at him with great devotion,


    and loudly begged respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade! I am willing to give everything!¡±


    ¡°I only beg you to be generous and give me a chance to do my filial duty! I swear by my parents and the ancestors of


    the Wan family that I will do my utmost to serve Mr. Wade in this life, and I will not stop until I die!!!¡±


    Charlie knew that if he was going to kill Joseph, he had to kill him cleanly, but if he didn''t kill him and wanted to take him


    as his own, he had to let him break and stand afterward!


    After all, this person is the head of the Cataclysmic Front, a person in the overseas twenty years, can fight down such a


    size of the foundation, is definitely not an insignificant existence among the people.


    If he just relies on strong pressure and coercion to subdue him, then the pride and disobedience in his bones must still


    be there, and after a number of years of lying in wait, he will definitely release his inner color and stand against him


    again.


    Therefore, the best way is to break this person''s confidence to zilch!


    Don''t you think you are very powerful? Then my strength can force you to break your own meridians without a fight!


    Don''t you think that it doesn''t matter if you fail, that a single death can solve a thousand sorrows?


    Then I''ll show you that death is the most painful, most remorseful, most defeated, most cowardly choice in this world!


    When you are blocked with no way out, all your pride and self-confidence will be dissipated.


    As the saying goes, a hundred refinements be steel! Repeatedly quenched, repeatedly hammered, repeatedly


    destroyed and rebuilt, before it can be made into a sharp de!


    So, Charlie waved his hand at Joseph and said indifferently: ¡°It''s just that! I have just taken over the affairs of the Wade


    family, the future is really short of manpower,¡±


    ¡°Since you have such a heart, I can spare your life, give you a chance to fulfill your filial piety, but you and all of your


    Cataclysmic Front must be loyal to me! In this life and in this world, you must not disobey any of my orders!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Joseph and the soldiers behind him and asked in a stern voice, ¡°Are you willing?¡±

 Chapter 3535

    Chapter 3535


    Hearing that Charlie was willing to let him go, Joseph''s emotions, excited to the point of almost copsing.


    But he still resisted the urge to cry out in pain and shouted without hesitation, ¡°Mr. Wade, I am willing!¡±


    A group of soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front reacted and shouted excitedly at the same time, ¡°We are also willing!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    In a sh, the response sounded like a mountainous roar!


    Everyone else on the scene looked dumbfounded!


    No one expected that Charlie would spare Joseph''s life and at the same time take the entire Cataclysmic Front under


    hismand!


    Many people didn''t understand why Charlie didn''t relent until thest moment when he had cut his veins and was ready


    tomit suicide.


    And, before letting go, he also mmed Joseph''s decision to die a generous death.


    In fact, what Charlie yed was a typical psychological tactic.


    The same bowl of rice, given when the opponent is hungry, and the opponent is dying of hunger, the effect is very


    different.


    Moreover, the reason why Charlie mmed his decision to chose death was to destroy hisst piece of confidence and


    dignity.


    Because, at the moment of deciding tomit suicide, Joseph''s heart, was relieved, and even deep inside his heart,


    there must still be a sense of sadness of generosity to death.


    If this sense of sadness is notpletely knocked out of him, then he will still consider going to die as a kind of glory in


    the future.


    In some respects, Joseph is very much like a Japanese samurai, a samurai who truly believes in the spirit of Bushido,


    and Don Giovanni has a simrity, regardless of his strength, the bones are proud and not afraid of death.


    If a person is not afraid of death, you can easily defeat him, it is not so simple to convince him.


    Because at any time he will think, although the strength of the old man can not ept a defeat, the big deal is taking a


    knife to cut open the belly, after the cut he can also fall from a celebrated reputation.


    So, in this case, it is necessary to make him understand a core truth: do you think you are a great hero after cutting


    open the abdomen?


    No, even if you disemboweled, you''re still a big douche!


    Once he knows that even death can not solve the problem at hand, all his pride willpletely copse.


    This is the fundamental reason why Charlie wanted to push him to the extreme.


    Judging from the immediate effect, Charlie had already achieved his goal.


    From now on, Joseph and his Cataclysmic Front would definitely be loyal and obedient to Charlie''s orders.


    Charlie''s men and friends, each one of them had been excited to the extreme.


    Today was really the most unforgettable day for them in their lives.


    This is no longer as simple as setting the ground to death, this is the ground to be a Buddha, the ground to


    be a saint, the ground to be a dragon!


    Philip was so excited that he burst into tears. He looked at Changying''s tomb and murmured, ¡°Brother Wade, your son


    has be a dragon today, and not only has he conquered the Cataclysmic Front, but he has also be the head of


    the Wade family in a short time.


    Leon''s feelings were the same as Philip''s.


    He was a loyal servant of Changying and had lived until now for this day, so his eyes were already full of tears without


    realizing it.


    The Wade family, on the other hand, has mixed feelings at this time.


    The joy is that a great crisispletely dissipated.


    The worry is, Charlie just seems to be with a casual sentence, ted himself to the throne of Wade family?


    Especially Andrew and others, they immediately smacked out a slightly different vor from what Charlie had just said to


    Joseph.


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Could be he wants to sit directly on


    the position of the Wade family head today?


    But...... but the old man clearly let him take over the Wade family affairs, for the time being, when this crisis is passed,


    he has to return the power to the old man obediently ah! This son of a b!tch is ready to push the boat directly to the top?

 Chapter 3536

    Chapter 3536


    The other Wade family members, also prated thisyer of meaning, for a time, except for La, everyone''s heart


    was depressed to the extreme.


    To Andrew, he would rather have Waderest be trampled by the Cataclysmic Front.


    If the old man would rather die than give in, he would also rather have Joseph directly kill the old man, and then he


    himself, as the first in line heir of the Wade family, immediately announce his eptance of all of Joseph''s conditions.


    In this way, he could be the head of the shrunken by half Wade family.


    But even if the Wade family shrinks by half, it is still in the top three in the country.


    With the Wade family shrunken and himself on top, the deal felt worth it.


    Because he thought the same as Charlie, the Wade family has been peaceful for so many years, the old man has been


    sitting at the head of the family for so many years.


    If there is not a strong external force to break the structure of the family, it is difficult for others to influence the position


    of the old man.


    However, thest thing he wants to see is this current situation.


    Joseph cooled off, and as a result, Charlie came up.


    And Charlie means so strong, he became the Wade family head, including Andrew other people, will instantly lose all


    the right to speak.


    In the future, they will only be able to beg for food under the hands of Charlie!


    Elder Wade''s heart was also a bit hard to bear at this time.


    He was a human being, so how could he not know what Charlie meant by his words just now.


    Now, Charlie returned to the Wade family, and defeated the Cataclysmic Front on the Waderest Mountain with his own


    strength.


    At this time, Charlie wanted to take charge of the Wade family''s affairs and be the family head, no one dared to


    say a word, including him.


    However, in just one sentence, he was directly pulled down, Zhongquan''s heart was naturally more or less depressed.


    He thought sadly in his heart: ¡°When Song Taizu Zhao Kuangyin released his military power, he at least invited


    everyone to a meal and gave them a toast.¡±


    ¡°Howe I am robbed of my position with a conversation with someone else? At least say hello to me directly also


    can.......................................... ¡±


    Zhongquan feels like he is at home to entertain his grandson who has been away from home for many years, told him to


    treat this ce as his own home and not be polite.


    But his grandson, in the blink of an eye, found a maid, said: ¡°This is my own home from now on, the home is too big for


    me to manage, you stay and help me       ¡°


    This feeling, indeed, is difficult for him to ept.


    Although he has made up his mind to pass the Wade family to Charlie in the future, but he would prefer it to be in a


    gradual way.


    He gradually reuses Charlie, gradually cultivates him, while himself releasing a little bit of power to him at the same


    time, and then a little bit to help him on the horse.


    In this way, the transition of power is smooth and he can continue to sit steadily in the position of the Wade family head


    for a few more years.


    However, Zhongquan also knows, Charlie, with such strength, simply does not need him to support the horse.


    Sighing andmenting as well as depressed and unhappy, but Zhongquan also gradually thought out of the box.


    He knew that only Charlie could bring the Wade family to the top of the world.


    In front of this goal, even if he continues to dominate the position of the family head, what is the point of it?


    Rather, it is better to simply, let Charlie take over as soon as possible!


    In this way, they can also win more goodwill from him!


    After all, those ancient emperors who lived to abdicate, life was not so dashing, if he can make Charlie more favorable,


    in the future even if he can not take charge of the Wade family power, that high and low must also be a mascot like the


    existence of the number two person!


    Thinking of this, Zhongquan''s heart finallyfortable a lot.


    However, before his expression rxed along with his mood, Andrew who had been quietly observing his father''s face,


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    found that his father seemed a bit depressed and immediately knew that the old man must have an opinion about


    Charlie in his heart.


    So, he immediately stepped forward and said in a low voice: ¡°Dad! Charlie is trying to usurp the throne! When did he


    take over the big and small affairs of our Wade family? Isn''t this a clear attempt to take away your power?¡±


    Zhongquan turned his face and stared at him with eyes wide open, pping him directly!


    The p directly made Andrew''s eyes ck!


    At that moment, he only heard the old man''s righteous anger roar: "Bastard! How dare you provoke my rtionship with


    Charlie! What the hell is your intention?¡±


    "I''ll put my words here today! All of you Wade family descendants listen to me clearly: from today onwards, the position


    of Wade family head belongs to Charlie Wade!¡±

 Chapter 3537

    Chapter 3537


    No one expected that the aged old man Wade would suddenly say something like this like a thunderbolt.


    This is the first time that the old man has spoken such words, everyone knows that just now, this guy Andrew must be


    back to the old man toin.


    Wanted to say some bad things about Charlie to sow discord, did not expect the old man righteous p in response.


    What''s even more shocking is that Elder Wade suddenly announced that he would officially pass the Wade family to


    Charlie!


    In this instant, Charlie''s men and friends, each and every one of them was iparably excited and even on the verge


    of cheering out.


    The vast majority of the Wade family members, on the other hand, were all crying and mourning, much more ugly than


    the moment when Harmen brought a coffin to the door.


    The old man reigned, each of them can get a lot of oil and water in the business of the Wade family, plus the huge


    annual dividends and bonuses, everyone lived a veryfortable life.


    However, everyone knows that once Charlie became the head of the family, it is basically over.


    With Charlie''s iron-blooded character, how could they make money? He seems to have a strong financial focus, he will


    not give them any extra space.


    Andrew is even more in grief and anger, he choked in his heart: ¡°What kind of fcuking thing is this? I came to remind the


    old man of the loss of power, but the old man gave me a p in the face, and gave the family headship to Charlie.


    Zhongquan looked at Andrew at this time, what he thought in his heart was: ¡°Originally it was snatched away from me,


    the family head position by Charlie without a sound, and I didn''t even earn the chance of giving up the position on my


    own initiative.¡±


    ¡°I am worried about finding an opportunity to promote the rtionship with him, and you came to my door.¡±


    ¡°Even if you are my own son, so what? Do you think I don''t know what you have in mind? You asked Morgan to buy


    mourning clothes overnight, I knew about itst night!¡±


    ¡°Ba5tard, you want me to beg for forgiveness after my old bones are ughtered by the Cataclysmic Front, right? In the


    future, when Charlie is in charge of the Wade family, you''ll have a good time!¡±


    Andrew did not know what was in the old man''s mind, he only knew one thing, he was afraid that he would be finished


    in the future.


    At this time, Charlie heard that the old man wants to pass the family head title directly to him, his heart is also slightly


    surprised.


    But after careful thought, he probably figured out what the old man had in mind.


    The reason why he just said so to Joseph is to directly name himself, he will be responsible for the Wade family''s big


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    and small affairs, which is equal to directly be the actual power holder.


    The old man must know that there is no way to return to heaven, now take the initiative to give way to show goodwill,


    but also to earn a favor.


    In the end, they are all human beings.


    As for Andrew, must be the old man as a stepping stone.


    This time, he stepped on Joseph to the top, the old man stepped on Andrew to step down, it must be said that there are


    simrities and differences.


    So, Charlie said, ¡°In the future, with me, the Wade family will be able to continue to develop and create glory again!¡±


    Zhongquan stepped forward, grabbed Charlie''s hand, and said excitedly, ¡°Charlie, from now on, you alone will be in


    charge of all the affairs of the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°I believe that in your hands, the Wade family will be able to stand at the top of the world!¡±


    Charlie nodded heavily and said seriously, ¡°I will do my best!¡±

 Chapter 3538

    Chapter 3538


    After saying that, he looked at the Wade family''s uncles and brothers and said lightly, ¡°Moreover, the Wade family has


    lived in peace for so many years,¡±


    ¡°Many people''s bones have gone soft, I have to take this opportunity of the ancestral festival to give them a good


    calcium supplement!¡±


    Subsequently, Charlie said to Luther: ¡°Mr. He, please keep an eye on everyone in the Wade family, whoever dares to


    quietly throw things out of their bodies, especially mourning clothes and other things, tie them up for me on the spot!¡±


    The vast majority of the Wade family heard these words and were immediately scared to death.


    Because they were still carrying mourning clothes in their clothes, just now Charlie''s process of subjugating the


    Cataclysmic Front was so shocking that these peoplepletely forgot about the mourning clothes.


    Only when Charlie said so did they remember that they still had a bomb tugged on them.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The gang immediately panicked, not knowing what Charlie nned to do to them next.


    At this time, Charlie did not pay attention to the Wade family, but looked at the crowd of Front soldiers kneeling in front


    of him.


    In the middle of them, there was a shivering old man, who was also kneeling on the ground, but kept looking left and


    right, seemingly looking for an opportunity to bolt.


    This person, is the Su family head, Chengfeng.


    At this time his intestines are almost regretted, heartmented: ¡°Had I known that this Joseph in front of Charlie was


    such a waste, invited me to Waderest, I would never fcukinge ah................................................ ¡±


    "The result is good, my own fcuking wearing mourning followed so far, the result to this unexpectedly jumped into the


    fire pit................................... ¡±


    "Now I do not know how to end, I do not know if I can find an opportunity to quietly bail out...................................... ¡±


    Just when Chengfeng inwardly depressed, Charlie pointed to the crowd also wearing mourning kneeling there,


    indiscriminately, he said indifferently:


    "Chengfeng, you old dog also do not think of slipping away, honestly kneel well, I still have to settle ounts with you


    slowly!¡±


    Chengfeng heard this, scared, and pleaded: "Mr. Wade.......... Mr. Wade......... this..... here is nothing to do with me ah,


    I........... I just came to pay my respects to Mr. and Mrs. Wan, I don''t mean anything else!¡±


    Charlie frowned: "Come, you exin to me, you worship Wan couple, whye to my Wade family ancestral tomb?¡±


    "I...... I........ ¡± Chengfeng immediately did not know how to exin, panicked trembling, as if instantly got Parkinson''s.


    Charlie questioned him: "What? Dare toe to my Wade family ancestral tomb in mourning, do not have the guts to


    admit that you came to see the show?¡±


    Chengfeng cried, forcibly defended: "Mr. Wade, you really misunderstood me, I did not mean it....................... ¡±


    Charlie sneered, "You came expecting to see a big show, but the stage copsed, right? I ask you, now regret it?¡±


    Chengfeng''s expression is worse than a dead father, stammered and said, ¡°Mr. Wade     I.................. I really did not


    ¡°So I came to pay my respects, but also out of love, just did not expect to happen so many


    things......................................... this is all a misunderstanding, misunderstanding ah ......¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Charlie coldly questioned: ¡°At this time, you still think of strong words, I think you the Su family


    head''s intelligence is not high!¡±


    Chengfeng about to die, in the heart,mented: ¡°This is not the problem of my IQ, is that I really have no good reason


    ah............................... ¡±


    Seeing his ufortable expression, Charlie pointed at the soldier of the Front beside Chengfeng and said coldly,


    ¡°You, p his mouth for me fiercely!¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate follows orders!¡± After that man finished, he grabbed Chengfeng''s cor and pped him several


    times on his face.


    Chengfeng was not used to this and cried out, ¡°I am the head of the Su family! I am a global business elite! I am a


    global business elite! How can you treat me with such impunity!¡±


    Charlie sneered and said indifferently, ¡°The Su family head? Sorry, you used to be, but now you''re not!¡±

 Chapter 3539

    Chapter 3539


    Charlie''s words scared Chengfeng.


    The more frightened he was, the louder he roared: ¡°On what grounds?! I''ve been the Su family head for so many years,


    why should I not be if you say I''m not anymore?!¡±


    ¡°What qualifications do you have to ask about the affairs of my Su family? I am the master of the Su Family, and I have


    to be the one to decide all the affairs of the Family!¡±


    Charlie said disdainfully, ¡°Of course I am not qualified to meddle in the affairs of your Su Family, but you are now in


    Waderest, I can''t control the Su Family, but I can control you!¡±


    Chengfeng said stiffly, ¡°You can''t control me either! I''m free toe and go, who are you to control me?¡±


    Charlie said in a cold voice: ¡°Just because you came to the Waderest Mountain of the Wade family today in mourning! If


    you didn''te, I won''t make it difficult for you,¡±


    ¡°And if the Su family still has any discontent in the future, we have plenty of opportunities to have a realpetition in


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    various fields, but your fault is that you took the initiative toe to the door since you are here, everything is up to me!¡±


    He said, he sternly shouted, he pointed his finger towards Zhiyu and said to him: ¡°Chengfeng! I now give you two


    choices, first, the family headship legally passed to Zhiyu, then you go to the Maldives to find an ind to retire, when


    you die, you are put in a coffin and brought back!¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie''s voice suddenly raised a few points, sneering: ¡°The second choice, is that I immediately send


    you and your eldest son Zynn together to Syria,¡±


    ¡°But I have to remind you that the quality of life in that ce, and the Maldives is notparable, and you can rest


    assured that with my contacts there,¡±


    ¡°Once you go there, it is impossible toe back alive, even if you die, it is impossible to get your body back! Like you


    are never evering back.¡±


    Chengfeng''s heart stuttered, subconsciously said: ¡°You........... you are kidnapping! Do you know that I am a big name in


    the world of elite people? You dare to kidnap me?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°I don''t care to kidnap you, a bad old man.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Joseph and spoke, ¡°Go back and arrange for someone to send him to Hamid''s ce, and


    I will also say hello to the government forces at that time, so that they can release the captured men of the Cataclysmic


    Front.¡±


    Joseph immediately said respectfully, ¡°My subordinate follows orders!¡±


    Charlie then looked at Chengfeng and spoke, ¡°As you can see, I, Charlie, have always beenw-abiding, how could I


    kidnap a bad old man like you? But if the Cataclysmic Front strikes, then you''ll have to fend for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I...... ¡± Chengfeng was scared and trembled all at once, and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Charlie....... you........ you are simply shameless! You are not as bright and open as your father Changying was back


    then!¡± ¡°If your father were here today, he would certainly not make things difficult for an old man like me!¡±


    Charlie said in a stern voice with a cold expression, ¡°My father was too open and honest back then, that''s why he was


    targeted by your bunch of trash.


    After saying that, Charlie said with some impatience, ¡°Since you have so much fcuking nonsense, then I''ll assume that


    you choose the second one.¡±


    Then, he said to a few of the Cataclysmic Front soldiers: "A few of you give him to me, tied up, wait until Syria, hand him


    over to Hamid, tell Hamid also do not untie him,¡±


    "Take him directly to the top of the mountain to set up a pir, strip him nak3d, and put him at the top. He will eat, drink,


    sleep and do all things there!¡±

 Chapter 3540

    Chapter 3540


    Several soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front immediately said respectfully, ¡°Your subordinates follow orders!¡±


    When Chengfeng heard this, he couldn''t help but shiver and said, "I''m not going to Syria! I won''t go!¡±


    Charlie said impatiently, "Gag him first, and then tie him to the white jade pir of the pagoda! Tomorrow, send him away


    with Zynn!¡±


    When Zynn heard this, he was terrified and hurriedly said, "Dad! You can''t go to Syria, that ce is a poor mountain


    nest, and every day there is a constant battle, it is 10,000 times more painful than prison!¡±


    For Zynn, he did not want to go back for the millionth time.


    However, he also knew in his heart that even if he begged Charlie, Charlie could not change his mind.


    The only way to save him from going back to Syria was to hurry up and let his daughter Zhiyu be the head of the


    Su family.


    Because Charlie had once said that if Zhiyu could be the head of the family, Zynn coulde back.


    Just now, when he heard that Charlie wanted the old man to step aside, the first possibility that came to his mind, and


    the only one, was that Charlie wanted his daughter Zhiyu to sit as the Su family head.


    But just when he felt that his time wasing, he did not expect that the old man would dare to disobey Charlie''s


    wishes.


    Chengfeng was also in disarray at this time.


    He previously thought that he was at least the head of the top domestic family, Charlie words are nothing and he cannot


    get him abroad, or if this spreads, the Wade family will certainly be a target.


    However, Charlie is not a fool, he himself certainly can not openly kidnap Chengfeng, so simply let the Cataclysmic


    Front to take action.


    This is a kind of mercenary organization that even dares to fight in civil wars in other countries, let alone a mere


    Chengfeng.


    So, at this time, Chengfeng''s heart was already panicked to the extreme.


    Zynn was afraid that Chengfeng would annoy Charlie and end up in a wooden boat, so he shouted out loud: ¡°Dad! You


    must not think that Charlie is joking with you! I have been sent to Syria by him for a long time!¡±


    "Look at me now, I''m so fcuking skinny! And not only did he kidnap me, but Shoude is also held in a dog pound for


    several months, and has not yet had the chance to be released!¡±


    "If you do not give in, Charlie will definitely send you to Syria, on your body now, if really sent to Syria, can live for a year


    and a half is a high incense!


    Chengfeng listened to these, only to feel the liver tremble.


    Only then did he finally understand that Charlie was able to subdue even the Cataclysmic Front and dare to kidnap even


    his own two sons, so he couldn''t just be scaring him.


    If really sent to Syria, then really have a great ability also can not escape back, that Hamid''s ability he heard, and even


    the Cataclysmic Front can not attack him, if he was really sent there, with the Su family''s ability to protect the courtyard,


    it is impossible to save himself.


    In that case, the only thing that awaits him is death!


    At this moment, those several soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front had grabbed him by the arms, and one of them took out


    a towel that he didn''t know what it was for, and directly tried to stuff it into his mouth.


    At this moment, Chengfeng''s face was white with fear, his eyes were wide open, and he said in despair: ¡°Don''t tie me


    up! I choose the first one! I''ll choose the first one!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Charlie and choked, "Mr. Wade, I am willing to give up the family headship to Zhiyu, so


    please give me a chance! I''ll sign all the paperwork and move to the Maldives!¡±


    "And the Maldives........ ¡± Charlie said in a cold voice: "Long ago I let you choose you did not choose, and now the


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    conditions have changed! The Maldives is not a choice anymore, so do not think about it, there is a country in Africa


    called Madagascar, do you want to know in advance?!¡±

 Chapter 3541

    Chapter 3541


    For Charlie, the opportunity is not left for Chengfeng, but since he can not grasp it, it is not a good thing that they do not


    show any mercy.


    Although the Maldives is also economically underdeveloped, but at least it is a global vacation destination, as for


    Madagascar, one of the world''s least developed countries in Africa, the conditions are naturally a million times tougher


    than the Maldives.


    Chengfeng heard this, suddenly also anxious, off the record: ¡°You............ you how can say change....... so many people


    listen to you just clearly said the Maldives, how now it suddenly be Madagascar again? You.......... you just can''t


    return on your words?¡±


    Charlie said faintly: ¡°Do you not understand what is a floating price? Just like spection, the Maldives was the price


    just now, the current price is Madagascar, I suggest you better hurry up and say yes, otherwise it may be Congo or


    Somalia in the future.¡±


    Chengfeng wants to cry: ¡°Even the stock is not so down, right, from the stop to stop, at most twenty percent of the float,


    you are shrinking 99.99 percent!¡±


    Charlie ignored him and looked at Zynn, asking him, ¡°Is your father usually like this?¡±


    Zynn was embarrassed and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, my father he is not usually like this, today must be too


    stimted......................................... ¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly said to Chengfeng, ¡°Dad! You just quickly do not ink, if you do not agree, I''m afraid really


    have to go to Zimbabwe!¡±


    Chengfeng''s heart at this time is showing a million reluctance, but once he thought of the Cataclysmic Front, he


    immediately goaded down in his heart.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Charlie just said, this kind of thing does not need his personal efforts, to find the Cataclysmic Front will be done


    properly, then even if someone wants to help him, once the other side has the Cataclysmic Front''s support, certainly he


    can not continue to advance.


    Moreover, with the help of this organization, he can be sent to any ce on the face of the earth.


    Therefore, he is also clear that the current Charlie is certainly not talking just to scare him, right now he is in the


    Waderest mountain, he made the choice ofing here to witness the fall. Now he has no choice but to fall in line and


    agree to whatever they say.


    Thinking of this, in tears, he spoke: ¡°Okay.......... I ept......... ¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, "You ept then it''s good, tomorrow I''ll let the people of the Cataclysmic Front take you to


    Madagascar, then leave a few people to protect your safety closely,¡±


    "That kind of ce is economically underdeveloped, and the security is not too good, you understand.¡±


    Chengfeng choked up and asked, "What about my food, clothing, and shelter?¡±


    "This is good to do.¡± Charlie lightly said: "You honestly, pass the family headship to Zhiyu, let her invest some money,


    buy you arger piece ofnd in Madagascar, and build you a manor, and hire for you dozens of family guards, then you


    will be there as thendlord.¡±


    "Although you can note back, but your family cane there to see you. If you have a morepetent


    housekeeper or subordinate, you can also take them along, so at least you can ensure that your quality of life in


    Madagascar will not have too much degradation.¡±


    Saying, Charlie very seriously reminded: ¡°You have to remember, this is based on your full cooperation, if you do not


    cooperate, then sorry, then build you a thatched hut on the ins of Madagascar, you will be there with the monkey


    Once Chengfeng heard this, he said offhand almost without hesitation, "I''ll cooperate! I''ll cooperate! I absolutely


    cooperate!¡±

 Chapter 3542

    Chapter 3542


    Charlie''s words gave Chengfeng a ray of hope.


    Originally, he thought that Charlie would let him go to Madagascar to live a miserable life, but unexpectedly, he was


    allowed to be andlord there.


    If that were true, it would be like a vige in the dark.


    In his heart, he thought: ¡°Even if Africa is poor, as long as there is more money, you can still live a veryfortable life,


    the big deal is to buy everything you need from abroad!¡±


    ¡°With the Su family''s financial strength, not to say to buy Madagascar are so arrogant words, but really say in


    Madagascar to get a few hundred hectares of the manor,¡±


    ¡°It is just a matter of sprinkling water? As long as I don''t suffer, let me enjoy my old age, I''m satisfied!¡±


    When Charlie saw that Chengfeng had finally given in, he looked at Zhiyu and said, ¡°Miss Su,e here for a moment.¡±


    Zhiyu looked at Charlie somewhat nervously and was at a loss for words.


    When Charlie directly proposed to Chengfeng that he should pass the family headship to her, she was inwardly very


    apprehensive.


    For one thing, she didn''t know why Charlie wanted to help her so much, and for another, she didn''t know whether she


    had the ability to run such a family as big as the Su family well or not.


    However, seeing that Charlie now called her over, Zhiyu, although nervous, still obediently walked out.


    She stepped in front of him and respectfully asked, ¡°Your Grace........... you........  what are your orders........ ¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: "Your grandfather is going to pass the family headship to you, from now on you are the Su


    family head, still don''t quickly say thank you to him.¡±


    Zhiyu froze, she was very clear that all this is Charlie from the hands of grandfather, directly snatched for her, so busy


    said: "Benefactor................................................... I thank you for your favor........ but........ but I really do not have the


    certainty to manage such arge empire of Su family......... ¡±


    Charlie spoke at this time: "You do not need to doubt yourself, the Su family''s people I contact are not few. The


    character and ability are very passable, only you are the one among them.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie looked at Ruoli, and said, "Even Ruoli, when the Su family was blinded and killed innocent


    people in the past for them, although that was instructed by your father and your grandfather, but she herself is not


    absolutely absolved of responsibility for those acts.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When Ruoli heard this, she lowered her head slightly in shame.


    In the past, she had indeed done many unspeakable things for the Su family, including killing Matsumoto''s entire family


    in Japan, and not even sparing the children.


    Therefore, Charlie said she was not absolutely free of responsibility, and she agreed 100% in her heart.


    At this point, Charlie also said to Zhiyu: "Su family has your father and your grandfather such old foxes, so many years


    really did too much evil,¡± "I do not intend to continue to rehash old debts here, but if we want to look backward, if one


    can lead the Su family on the right path, it is only you.¡±


    The reason why he changed his mind now is because he believes in her character and her ability to bring the Su family


    to the right path, and only when the Su family is on the right path will he be able to give the Su family a wide berth.


    At this point, Charlie looked at Chengfeng and said coldly: ¡°So Chengfeng Su, you should not feel that Zhiyu is robbing


    you of your family business, in fact, she saved your life!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, based on your behavior of wearing mourning on Waderest today to see a good show, I will not let you leave


    Waderest alive!¡±


    Chengfeng couldn''t help but shiver at this point.


    When he saw that Charlie did not speak at all like he was joking, he was so scared that he immediately sweatdropped.


    He originally thought that Charlie was intentionally screwing him and taking revenge on him, and now, he realized that


    Charlie was a

 Chapter 3543

    Chapter 3543


    Charlie also did not mean to scare Chengfeng.


    Before today, he originally wanted to kill Joseph and Chengfeng together.


    Only, he changed his mind after Joseph went up Waderest Mountain.


    He knew that Joseph was too arrogant, but at least he still had a filial heart for his parents and righteousness for his


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He changed his mind and wanted to take Joseph and the entire Cataclysmic Front for himself, thinking that he was


    bound to go to Europe and America in the future and had to have a strong enough team.


    Since Joseph has be part of his team, killing Chengfeng, the old man, is not very meaningful, so it is better to force


    him to give way to Zhiyu, from now on topletely solve the Su family''s big problem.


    Charlie believes in Zhiyu''s character, and also believes in her ability, he can let her sit in the position of the family head,


    she will be able to take care of things inside and outside the family.


    At that time, the Su family will no longer be the Wade family''s enemy, but Charlie''s ally.


    Chengfeng also prated Charlie''s thoughts, his mindpletely calmed down, looked at Zhiyu and said seriously:


    "Zhiyu, Mr. Wade is right, there is really no one in the entire Su family more suitable than you to sit in this position,¡±


    "I will finish all the formalities as soon as possible, and put the affairs of Su family into your handspletely, the fate of


    the Su family will depend on you to lead!¡±


    Zhiyu hesitated for a moment and spoke, ¡°Grandpa I understand.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Charlie and said reverently and firmly, ¡°Please rest assured, my benefactor, I will do my


    best!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said, ¡°In that case, then let''s wait until the formalities are signedter today.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie also looked at Zynn and spoke, ¡°And you, as I said before, this time at Qingming I''ll let you


    back, in addition to kowtowing in front of my parents and pass the confession,¡±


    ¡°You will alsoplete all the divorce procedures with Aunt Du,ter today I will also let people prepare the relevant


    documents to take to you to sign.¡±


    Zynn has long known that this marriage between himself and Liona, it is impossible to undo.


    And with Charlie here to exert pressure, it was impossible to drag it out.


    So, he nodded decadently and blurted out: ¡°Okay.......... I''ll sign........ ¡±


    After saying that, he asked Charlie with an expectant face, ¡°Mr. Wade, you said at first, as long as Zhiyu sits in the Su


    family head position within three years, let mee back, now she will soon inherit the Su family, it is time to let me


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I did say that at first, it''s fine if you want toe back, but in order to avoid any interference


    with Zhiyu''s next decision, even if youe back, you have to be monitored by me and the location has to be decided


    by me.¡±


    Zynn cried and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, you......... you this is a bit inappropriate you...........  clearly said before, as long as Zhiyu


    became the head of the family, then let me go free  ¡±


    Charlie said in a cold voice: ¡°You do not forget who made this matter of Zhiyu bing the head of the family possible.¡±

 Chapter 3544

    Chapter 3544


    After saying that, he added: ¡°Since you want to bite the bullet with me, it doesn''t matter.¡±


    Charlie then looked at Chengfeng and said lightly, ¡°When Elder Su signs the relevant documents this time, he will


    change the overall system of the Su family by the way, in the future Zhiyu is not the head of Su family, but the chairman


    of the Su Group.¡±


    How dare Chengfeng disobeys Charlie, he hurriedly said, ¡°No problem! No problem! Anyway, from the legal level, the


    title of the family head does not stand up, what really stands up is the chairmanship and the amount of voting power in


    the board of directors.¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at Zynn, and said, ¡°Then I''m sorry, your daughter is the chairman of the Su Group this time, not


    the head of any Su family,¡±


    ¡°So it will be hard for you to go back to Syria for a few more years, but don''t worry, I will say hello to Hamid and ask him


    to take more special care of you.¡±


    Zynn trembled with fear and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I''m wrong! I am willing to be under residential surveince! Even putting


    me under house arrest is fine with me, but don''t ever let me go back to Syria again, I''m really fed up with that ce


    ¡±


    Charlie had expected him to give in and said indifferently, ¡°Since you are willing to ept, then after the ancestral


    ceremony is over, you wille back to Aurous Hill with me and I will arrange things for you properly.¡±


    When Zynn heard this, he immediately kneeled on the ground, crying and begging, ¡°Mr. Wade, please don''t send me to


    the dog farm...................................... ¡±


    Charlie did not speak, but casually nced at Roma, who was standing with Ruoli, with her afterglow.


    Seeing that Roma''s expression was very tense at this time, Charlie knew that she must still be concerned about Zynn.


    After all, she sacrificed an arm for him and give birth to a daughter for him, her heart must be filled with a true love for


    him.


    Thinking of this, Charlie sighed lightly and said to Zynn, ¡°All right, I won''t send you to the dog farm.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Luther and spoke, "Mr. He, after Zynn goes to Aurous Hill, let the He family arrange for


    someone to keep a watchful eye on him.¡±


    Luther did not expect that Charlie had given Zynn to him, and hurriedly asked him, "Mr. Wade, I wonder what all your


    requirements are?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charlie said indifferently, "He is after all the biological father of Zhiyu and Ruoli, and seeing as he has a good attitude in


    admitting his mistakes, I won''t deliberately torture him or send him to the dog farm.¡±


    When Zynn heard Charlie say this, the whole person let out a long breath, and his eyes were almost tense with tears.


    Charlie then continued: "Just put him in the vi where you live! Just vacate a room on the ground floor for him, and his


    food and clothing will be taken care of by your He family, but I have a few red lines that absolutely cannot be touched.¡±


    Luther hurriedly arched his hand and said, "Mr. Wade, just give me an order, I will absolutelyply!¡±


    Charlie said, "First, he must not be allowed to leave the vi; second, he must not have any contact with the outside


    world other than the He family, including Zhiyu and Ruoli.¡±


    Luther immediately said respectfully, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Wade, I guarantee on my head that I will never let him


    leave the vi, nor let him have any contact with the outside world!¡±


    Zynn was alsopletely relieved at this time.


    His rtionship with the He family had actually been quite good all along.


    Roma, needless to say, when the affair with her started, it was her initiative, so Zynn also can not talk about the


    negative-hearted man.


    His rtionship with the He family is actually quite good, as he is Ruoli''s father and has taken care of the He family in


    the past.


    Charlie gave him to the He family, not simply want to give Zynn a little sweet.


    The main thing is that he feels in his heart that this person, Roma, is indeed pitiful and has given a lot for Zynn in her


    life.


    His main goal is to provide a good solution to the problem.


    Therefore, Charlie has the intention to create an opportunity for her.


    In the future, Zynn can only be supervised by the He family, then Roma will definitely take good care of him.


    If Zynn is really a man of the way, after divorcing Liona and going to Aurous Hill under house arrest, he should treat


    Roma well.


    If he figured it out one day and decided to marry Roma, two people will live a good life, then he will definitely let him go


    free.


    Of course, these words Charlie will never say out, otherwise, Zynn in order to get freedom may immediately agree to


    bow down to Roma with his heart in his hand.


    This matter, let him slowly understand.


    Only when he has understood, will he be free!

 Chapter 3545

    Chapter 3545


    Zynn naturally still can''t figure out now, Charlie''s innermost intentions.


    He only knows now that he can basically be relieved.


    Even if he was being watched by the He family living in Aurous Hill, it was definitely 18,000 times better than Syria.


    Therefore, now he was ecstatic and could not hurry to Aurous Hill.


    Zhiyu was iparably grateful to Charlie deep inside at this time.


    In her heart, she sighed: ¡°I really didn''t expect that the benefactor, today, could repay his grievances with virtue and give


    the Su family a good result that far exceeded my expectations.................................................. ¡±


    ¡°Grandpa can leave Waderest safely, dad can also return to the country to live out his old age in secret, and I, too, can


    officially take over the Su family, be the Su family head............................................................ ¡±


    "Just when Grace snapped his fingers and killed the two battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front, I was thinking


    that today grandfather would die here


    "But I didn''t expect that Grace would leave him alive! This is indeed an example of repaying grievances with


    virtue.................................................. ¡±


    But Zhiyu also knew very well that Charlie''s leaving grandfather alive should be for her own good. That is to take over


    the Su family.


    After all, most of the Su family''s equity is in the old man, and all the voting rights are also in him, he is the head of the


    Su family, but also the actual controller of all the Su family''s industries.


    If he dies today, then the Su family is bound to next distribute the inheritance ording to the order of session.


    Although the father is the eldest son, but also by Charlie restricted freedom, the second uncle right now is in the same


    situation.


    In this case, the Su family without a backbone will certainly be divided.


    Once the family is divided, it will be difficult for anyone to bring the Su family back together.


    However, Charlie used the condition of sparing the old man''s life, in exchange for the old man''s giving up the throne


    willingly, reasonably, and legally handing over all the equity and control, so that Zhiyu will be able to easily take over the


    Su family.


    Once Zhiyu is in control, it is impossible for anyone to threaten her position as the head of the family.


    If anyone in the Su family dares to disobey, Zhiyu can even directly drive them out of the family and out of the business


    system of the Su Group.


    The thought that Charlie has helped her so much, Zhiyu''s inner gratitude has long been iparable.


    At this moment, there is a pair of eyes in the crowd looking at Charlie full of hot eyes.


    This person is Helena, who has been standing in the crowd behind him.


    She did not expect that Charlie would have such a strong strength, and she did not expect that he would be able to


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    make Zhiyu sit on the Su family''s throne smoothly with a few words.


    This made her think of what Charlie had said before and not only sighed: ¡°Charlie said that he could make me sit on the


    Nordic Queen''s seat, originally I still had some uncertainty in my heart, but now, I am already sure that Charlie will be


    able to do it!¡±


    At this moment, her heart was filled with the urge for revenge, and she was already looking forward to the moment when


    she would be the empress and trample Olivia back under her feet.


    However, at this time, Charlie did not focus on Helena''s body.


    He said to Zynn and Chengfeng: "The two of you, one who organized the anti Wade alliance back then, one in mourning


    today rushed up Waderest, death can be forgiven, living sin is hard to escape, so now all go to my parents'' spirit and


    kneel well! Kneel until this time tomorrow morning!¡±


    Chengfeng just felt a slight tremor in his heart, but once he thought of just kneeling for a day and a night, there is no


    other additional punishment, his heart is also a lot more solid.


    He also knew very well that Charlie could not send him to Madagascar so painfully, and this punishment seemed


    eptable to him.


    Zynn was the same.


    Before he came to be ready to kneel in front of the spirit of Changying couple for repentance, Charlie let him kneel a day


    and a night, but not beyond expectations.


    Charlie at this time look at the Joseph and other Cataclysmic Front soldiers, lightly said: "you today disturbed the Wade


    family ancestral ceremony and the peace of the Wade family ancestors,¡± "This deserves not less than a death penalty, it


    can be exempted, living crime can not escape, all, and the Su family two members, must be in front of my Wade family


    ancestor''s tomb, and do reverent prostration until tomorrow this time!


    Joseph said respectfully, ¡°Your subordinate obeys the order!¡±


    With the word ¡°subordinate,¡± Joseph re-defined himself.


    The other soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front also immediately said in their voices, ¡°Your subordinates obey orders!¡±

 Chapter 3546

    Chapter 3546


    Charlie nodded, looked at Joseph, and spoke: ¡°Remember, after the kneeling is over, I will give you three days off, you


    use these three days to choose a piece ofnd in Eastcliff, and re-enter your parents'' remains in a big way,¡±


    "And then after the funeral is over, bring your people together to meet me in Aurous Hill!"


    Kneeling in front of Charlie, Joseph, hearing these words, was even more grateful to him.


    In his heart, he had never known what Charlie would do next with his parents'' coffins.


    Although Charlie had clearly said that he would not bury his parents, but after all, Charlie had spared his life, so whether


    he would let his parents be buried in the ground became the most worrying thing in his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Now hearing his words, thest stone in his heart fell to the ground, naturally, he is iparably grateful.


    Unknowingly, all his pride, self-confidence, and distrust werepletely smoothed out by Charlie.


    Now, he already regarded Charlie as the god who saved him, as well as the entire Wan family bloodline.


    Only, inwardly ashamed beyond measure, he said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, for your great kindness, your subordinate will


    definitely spend the rest of his life repaying with all his might........................................................... "


    Speaking of this, Joseph couldn''t help but sigh and said reproachfully, "Unfortunately, I am now an invalid with all my


    meridians broken, so I am afraid that even if I do my best, I will not be able to do many things, so if I really can''t satisfy


    you in the future, please forgive me!¡±


    Hearing these words, Charlie said indifferently: ¡°A mere meridian, even if it is broken, so what, just fix it.¡±


    When Charlie said this, everyone was shocked.


    So what if all the meridians are broken?


    You know, the meridian is the most important foundation for martial artists, and martial artists have long had a basic


    consensus that damaged meridians can be repaired slowly, but once the meridian is broken, it is absolutely impossible


    to repair.


    However, Charlie said all this so easily.


    This, to all martial artists on the scene, was like a nightmare from heaven.


    Even Joseph himself did not believe it.


    He looked at Charlie and asked incredulously, ¡°Mr. Wade, can my meridians          really be restored?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°Joseph, as my subordinate, you have to remember that from now on, every word I say, you


    don''t have to doubt!¡±


    ¡°Even if I say something thatpletely overturns your experience, your perception, you don''t have to doubt, because


    as long as I say it, I can definitely do it!¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said with fear and trepidation, ¡°Your subordinate deserves to die! I should not have doubted what Mr.


    Wade said, please punish me, Mr. Wade!¡±


    At this moment, Joseph had already admired Charlie in his heart.


    Charlie only smiled faintly, then he stretched out his hand and gently pressed his palm on top of the kneeling Joseph''s


    head and said with a domineering aura,


    ¡°Since all eight of your meridians are broken, then I will help you reshape all eight of them back!¡±


    Saying that, he then sent the powerful spiritual qi, in a sh, from the acupoint on top of Joseph''s head into his body,


    and swiftly traveled along with the location of his meridians!


    The first ce where the spiritual qi entered was the Ren vein, one of the eight Qi meridians of Joseph.


    The way the spirit qi entered the Ren meridian was just like a fast-forward version of a river nourishing the crackednd,


    making the dry riverbed and the dead ntse back to life!


    At this moment, Joseph also clearly felt the whole process of the Ren pulse being reshaped!


    At this moment, his whole world view was turned upside down again and also changed dramatically again!


    At this moment, in his heart, he regarded Charlie as a god, but also regarded himself as a mole!


    Because in his opinion, so easy to restore all the meridians, someone with this kind of strength, and the gods have no


    difference!


    He felt that he was like a foolish man who moved mountains, while Charlie was a god who could carry two mountains on


    his back with ease.


    The height that he could not reach in several lifetimes, in Charlie''s case, it was as easy as a gesture of a hand!


    The martial artists present were all stunned one by one as well.


    They couldn''t see what kind of cultivation the person whose strength was higher than their own, but they could see that


    the strength was lower than their own.


    Since the moment Joseph broke his own meridians, they could all tell that Joseph had be a ruined man.


    Now, they could also see that he has changed from a ruined man to a one-star martial artist who had opened up his


    Ren pulse!


    The crowd was in awe, and some eximed.


    ¡°Joseph''s current cultivation level is already a one-star martial artist!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I didn''t think....... the broken meridians could really be repaired!¡±


    ¡°My goodness, Mr. Wade''s strength is too powerful!¡±


    ¡°Look guys, Supreme Commander is already a two-star martial artist!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh!t! It''s only been a dozen seconds of work, and Joseph''s meridian has been repaired!¡±


    ¡°More than that! Master Wade has already started repairing his third meridian!¡±


    ¡°The third meridian has also been repaired! This.......... is simply a miracle!¡±

 Chapter 3547

    Chapter 3547


    When Charlie repaired Joseph''s fourth meridian, Luther could no longer see Joseph''s cultivation.


    The only ones who could see Joseph''s cultivation were the few five-starmanders left in the Cataclysmic Front.


    As for Harmen and Walter, the two iron wastes, havepletely rested.


    When the fifth meridian of Joseph was also repaired, no one could tell his current real cultivation except Charlie.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Immediately after that, the remaining meridians were also restored one by one.


    It felt like the eight meridians that he had just broken werepletely restored as before.


    What was even more unimaginable to Joseph was that his eight meridians had been blessed by the disaster, and after


    recovering one by one, they all reached a state of great perfection.


    Now Joseph was no longer an eight-star martial artist, he had entered the Ming Realm, the realm of Great Perfection.


    His benefactor, who had gone from an eight-star martial artist to the Great Perfection of the Ming Realm, had taken


    more than ten years.


    However, with Charlie''s help, it only took him a few minutes!


    Such a huge improvement in an instant made him iparably shocked inside, and he even had a feeling of being in a


    different world.


    If this thing hadn''t really happened to him, he absolutely couldn''t believe that there was such a powerful ability in this


    world.


    He could feel that what Charlie used was much more powerful and magical energy than internal force.


    This reminded him of what his mentor said back then, he said that in this world, martial artists are only the lowest level


    of power above ordinary people.


    Above the martial artist, there are many systems of power far beyond the martial path, which for martial artists, most


    likely never have the chance to touch in their lifetime.


    Seeing that Charlie had such a divine ability, he was immediately certain that Charlie''s power system was definitely not


    the set of martial artists, but a great divine ability that was ayer higher than martial arts, or even a fewyers higher.


    As if reborn, he once again heavily kowtowed to Charlie and said gratefully: ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for your rebuilding


    grace!¡±


    ¡°Now that your subordinate has reached the fullpletion of the Ming realm, I will definitely do everything I can for you


    for the rest of my life, and I will die even if the timees!¡±


    Joseph''s words struck all the martial artists present like a thunderbolt.


    Who would dare to believe that Charlie not only helped Joseph recover his meridians but also allowed him to ascend to


    the heavens in one step and be a Ming Realm Great Perfection!


    Who would have dared to believe that in this life, there was a chance to see a top martial artist of the Ming Realm with


    his own eyes!


    He thought that just now, Charlie''s restoration of Joseph''s meridian was already a miracle, but never thought that the


    real miracle was here!


    To break and then stand, to stand to perfection, this was simply a great miracle that turned decay into magic!


    For a while, countless people looked up to Charlie even in more daze, and at the same time were envious of Joseph,


    feeling that Joseph had simply met the most precious chance in the world.


    In fact, Charlie did not want to help Joseph to improve his cultivation, but his meridians had already passed eight, but


    basically did not enter the great perfection realmpletely unobstructed.


    This time, after breaking, he directly allowed all meridians topletely open up after the reconstruction of true qi.


    With all eight meridians unblocked, it was only natural that Joseph became a top martial artist in the Ming realm.


    However, Charlie did not take advantage of Joseph for nothing.

 Chapter 3548

    Chapter 3548


    The reason is that from today onwards, Joseph no longer has his own life.


    Because all of his time and energy for the rest of his life would be used to serve Charlie.


    Therefore, Charlie looked at him, nodded slightly, and said indifferently, ¡°Just remember this statement about yourself,


    otherwise, I can ascend you with a chance and also beat you back to your original form!¡±


    Joseph iparably pious offhandedly said, "Mr. Wade don''t worry! If your subordinate breaks the oath in the future, I


    will definitely die without a burial ce!¡±


    Charlie nodded and looked at the ruined Harmen and the imprisoned Walter, and said indifferently, "You two should


    reflect on yourselves in the next few days, and when you arrive at Aurous Hill, I will give you a chance to reform.¡±


    "So that you will be restored to your original state, but you must also remember that if you dare to have any disloyal


    thoughts, I will also make your life worse than death!¡±


    Harmen heard these words, immediately howled, choked, "Please do not worry, Mr. Wade! Your subordinates will


    definitely go through fire and boiling water for you in the future  ¡±


    Walter''s consciousness had already been closed up again, and he stood mute in ce for a while.


    But his consciousness trapped in his body, at this time, has also been excited beyond measure!


    To him, as long as this life begging and death begging could end, he would have noints whatsoever about what


    he is told to do.


    Joseph did not expect that Charlie had spared his two deeply affectionaterades, and immediately said gratefully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, your great kindness, they will not forget!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said, ¡°Listen, about today''s incident, when people ask about Cataclysmic Front and the


    Wade family, say that the misunderstanding between the two families back then has beenpletely lifted,¡±


    ¡°From now on Cataclysmic Front and the Wade family are clear of the old grudge, no longer have any new hatred, as


    for everything that happened today, no one can disclose it to the public!¡±


    Joseph immediately said, ¡°I will announce it to the publicter!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°At that time, the outside world will definitely specte how the Wade family escaped this


    cmity, and the Cataclysmic Front will then release the news to the public,¡±


    ¡°Saying that the Wade family gave half of the Wade Group to the Cataclysmic Front in exchange for the grievances of


    the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    Joseph and all themanders of the Cataclysmic Front were extremely puzzled, no one understood this.


    That why Charlie, who had clearly won a great victory over the Cataclysmic Front, had to dere to the public that it


    was the Wade family that had given in to the Cataclysmic Front.


    But Joseph understood that Charlie must have his reasons for doing so, and all he had to do was to carry out 100% of


    any orders he gave, and not to ask more questions.


    So, he immediately said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, don''t worry, your subordinates will definitely announce it to the public


    as you said!¡± Zhongquan sounded puzzled and asked, ¡°Charlie, this is the best opportunity for you to officially return to


    the Wade family, if you dere that the Cataclysmic Front has pledged allegiance to you,¡± "Then the Wade family''s


    fame will be absolutely unmatched in the country, such a good opportunity, why do you want others to think that our


    Wade family has gone soft?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charlie said lightly: "Cataclysmic Front in the future is a surprise army in my hands, if the news of the collection of


    Cataclysmic Front so directly released, it is only in vain to increase some false name,¡±


    "In addition to this will not have any benefit, on the contrary, it is likely that we will get the attention of the unwanted


    eyes!


    "Rather than this, it is better to keep a low profile, hidden in the dark! Let the outside world think that the Wade family


    has bowed down to the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    "The vitality is greatly wounded, so that not only can let the hidden enemies rx, in case there is any big battle in the


    future need the Cataclysmic Front to step out, also can use it to attack unprepared, unexpected!


    Zhongquan understood Charlie''s intention and hurriedly asked, "Charlie, are you still not ready to announce your official


    return to the Wade family this time?¡±


    Charlie said, "For the time being, it''s not time to announce it to the public. I want to find out the truth about the murder of


    my parents, and also find an opportunity to feel the bottom of the Rothschild family,¡±


    "Before I get to the bottom of it, I can''t take the initiative to expose myself, and we can''t take the initiative to hand over


    the strategic advantage to the enemy.¡±


    Zhongquan nodded gently and asked him, ¡°Then how do I announce the change of the Wade family''s head to the


    public?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°There is no need to deliberately announce this matter to the public, in the future, I will actually take charge


    of the Wade Family''s big and small affairs, but on the surface, you are still the Wade Family''s head.¡±


    Zhongquan agreed and said, ¡°Okay! Then I will not announce it for now.¡±


    Charlie looked at the crowd behind, once again, arched his hand, and said seriously, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Thank you


    all very much foring to Wade Waderest today for me,¡±


    ¡°But I also ask you all to do me a favor and not leak everything that happened on Waderest today to the outside world!¡±

 Chapter 3549

    Chapter 3549


    When the people heard this, they naturally agreed to do so.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    They all know Charlie very well, know his low profile, since he does not let leak, the crowd naturally will not disobey.


    Charlie looked at Chengfeng and said, ¡°The matter of giving up the throne to Zhiyu should be announced to the public,


    otherwise I am worried that she will not be able to establish her authority in the Su family.¡±


    Chengfeng hurriedly nodded and said, "That''s right, that''s right! Today I am repenting in front of Mr. Wade''s parents''


    spirit, and tomorrow I will officially announce this matter to the public! Let Zhiyu take over smoothly!¡±


    "Good.¡± Charlie nodded with satisfaction and said, "After the agreement is signed, the news is announced, and the


    handover of rights ispleted, I will arrange for someone to send you to Madagascar,¡±


    "As long as you cooperate well, what things you need to take to Madagascar, what people you take, as long as they are


    not too exaggerated, I will not interfere, you can seize the time to have people prepare.¡±


    Chengfeng said with immense excitement, "Thank you, Mr. Wade! Thank you, Mr. Wade! I''m going to take my butler


    Anson with me and have him prepare the supplies and team for Madagascar........................................................... ¡±


    At this time, Anson, who was waiting for Chengfeng''s triumph at Su''s home, never dreamed that his master, who had


    already made up his mind, would take him along to Madagascar.


    And at this time, Charlie said to Zhongquan: "The people of the Cataclysmic Front and the Su family will just kneel like


    this for now, and our ancestral sacrifice ceremony will proceed as usualter.¡±


    Zhongquan hurriedly said, ¡°Then I''ll have everyone prepare to get ready!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and when he saw Helena in the crowd, who had some difficulty blending in with the surrounding area,


    he said to Zhongquan, ¡°By the way, don''t forget to arrange a Concorde this afternoon to send Helena back to her


    country.¡±


    Zhongquan immediately said, ¡°Don''t worry, Charlie, I have already arranged the ne, it can take off anytime.¡±


    At this time, Helena gathered the courage to walk up to Charlie and said in a respectful tone, ¡°It''s hard for you to worry


    about my affairs, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie saw that she seemed to have some words to say, so he spoke, ¡°Helena, don''t worry, since I said I would help


    you take back the throne, I will definitely keep my promise.¡±


    Helena immediately sighed with relief and nodded her head gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Said, Helena hesitated, again and again, still spoke: ¡°Mr. Wade........... I just received a message from home, things may


    have changed a bit over there Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°What news?¡±


    Helena said, ¡°It is said that yesterday Olivia and the Rothschild family representatives talkedte at night, they have


    reached a preliminary agreement on the marriage, ready to be officially announced to the public at 10:00 a.m. local time


    today,¡±


    ¡°Olivia will marry a member of the Rothschild family, and the wedding time is set for tomorrow night!¡±


    Charlie was surprised and asked: ¡°Rothschild family? Is that Olivia in love with the Rothschild family man?¡±


    Helena spoke: "As far as I know, Olivia does not have a boyfriend at all........... and the Nordic royal family and the


    Rothschild family did not have any previous encounters  so this matter is a bit sudden.¡±


    Charlie heard the name of the Rothschild family, could not help but frown.

 Chapter 3550

    Chapter 3550


    Although Charlie always knew that the Rothschild family was a mortal enemy with his father back then, and also thought


    that the Rothschild family was probably behind the murder of his parents, but he never had the opportunity to have any


    direct contact with Rothschild.


    The only one who has a little connection with the Rothschilds is still Walter Horowitz and his dad, Steve Hogewitz, who


    were locked up in a dog farm by him.


    The Horgowitz family, it is said, is a distant rtive of the Rothschilds.


    This distant rtive rtionship is really a bit far, so much so that the two masters have been missing for so long in


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Aurous Hill, and the Rothschild family has note to look for them.


    This shows that families like Hogwarts, in the eyes of the Rothschild family, are simply poor rtives who are avoided at


    best.


    However, this time that Olivia actually wants to marry the Rothschild family, which makes Charlie up a few interests.


    So, he opened his mouth and asked: ¡°Why did Olivia suddenly decide to get married at this time? Isn''t the Queen not


    going tost for a few days? Isn''t it a bit inappropriate for her to get married at this time?¡±


    Helena was busy saying, ¡°If Olivia wants to get married in the near future, now is the most appropriate time, once


    grandmother dies, she won''t be able to get married for a long time.¡±


    Charlie was surprised and asked, "What? Your Nordic royal family also has the saying that you can''t get married for a


    period of time after the death of an elder?¡±


    Helena shook her head and said, ¡°Although we don''t have this saying, but Olivia''s status is special, she is the first in line


    to the throne, so once grandmother dies, she must put down all her personal affairs and put the enthronement


    ceremony first.¡±


    Saying that, Helena added: ¡°ording to the royal tradition, the new emperor may not get married or divorced within


    three years after ascending the throne, because the first three years of ascending the throne is a critical stage for


    establishing one''s personal as well as royal image,¡±


    ¡°And no personal matters are allowed to interfere at such times, so Olivia either has to hold the wedding as the empress


    three years after ascending the throne, or she must first, before grandmother dies get the wedding done.¡±


    Charlie asked suspiciously, ¡°ording to what you said, she didn''t even have a boyfriend before, and now she


    suddenly announces that she wants to marry a member of the Rothschild family, so it should be an exchange of


    interests, right?¡±


    Helena nodded and said, ¡°I guess so! Olivia will always put interests first, without strong interests to support her, there is


    no way she would suddenly announce that she wants to get married at this time.¡±


    Charlie nodded andughed: ¡°The Rothschild family, for sure, has their eyes on the empress status that she will soon


    get to.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie couldn''t help but sneer: ¡°I just didn''t expect that the Rothschild family, which has its hands in


    Europe and the United States, would also be the ones who sell their fame, which is a bit different from their usual low-


    key style of acting.¡±


    Joseph spoke respectfully at this time, ¡°Mr. Wade! I still have some knowledge of the Rothschild family, their family


    structure is extremelyrge, leaving aside foreign rtives, just the branch has dozens of surnames, throughout Europe


    and America.¡±


    He continued: ¡°Within the huge Rothschild family, they are divided into a total of three levels ofdder, which, the first


    ¡°A small number in the United Kingdom, the next level of the seconddder is generally in Canada, France and


    Germany, and the thirddder, in other countries in Europe.¡±


    ¡°I reckon this one to marry Princess Olivia is a branch of the Rothschild family''s third-orderdder.¡±


    Charlie nodded gently and said with interest, ¡°In that case, this is a good opportunity to make direct contact with the


    Rothschild family.¡±


    When Zhongquan heard this, he immediately eximed, ¡°Charlie........... you........ you don''t want to go to Northern


    Europe, do you?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Originally, I did not want to go personally, but since the Rothschild family is also there, then I really


    want to go and see it.¡±


    After saying that, he turned his head to Helena and said, ¡°Helena, when the ancestral ceremony is over, I will go to


    Northern Europe with you!¡±

 Chapter 3551

    Chapter 3551


    Charlie''s original intention was to take out a rejuvenation pill to give to Helena.


    Half of it to Helena to cure her illness, and the remaining half for her to take it to the Nordic queen whose life was in


    danger.


    As long as she can return to Northern Europe to see the Queen, the remaining half of the rejuvenating pills into two


    parts, to the Queen first, given to her it will certainly make the queen awakened from the deepa.


    When the timees, she can use the other half as a condition to make the Queen give her the throne.


    And the queen will definitely do her best to help her to the throne when she sees the efficacy of the rejuvenation Pill.


    Charlie believed that for an old woman who was already in a deepa and terminally ill, to wake up again would be


    like living again.


    Therefore, she will definitely cherish this opportunity extremely.


    If she could get a second dose of the rejuvenation Pill, her life could continue at least for several more years or even


    longer in good health, I believe she would not be able to resist this temptation.


    However, now Charlie suddenly heard that Helena''s sister named Olivia was going to intermarry with the Rothschild


    family.


    This is a good opportunity to contact the Rothschild family in advance.


    Therefore, he would like to personally go over to Northern Europe to see what the purpose of the Rothschild family''s


    marriage with the Northern European royal family is, and by the way, he can also touch the Rothschild family line.


    Once Helena heard Charlie say that he was going to travel to Europe with her, she was naturally overjoyed.


    She had witnessed his strength and knew that if he took the plunge, he would be able to put her on the throne!


    At that time, she would not only be able to save her mother, but alsopletely wipe out her former shame!


    So, she said to Charlie with immense gratitude, ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand, looked around the crowd, said: ¡°Thank you all friends for today, despite the danger rushing to


    Waderest, most of you havee a long way, why not goter to the Shangri-La Hotel to rest,¡±


    "I have to go to Northern Europeter today, before leaving, I want to thank you all at the Shangri-La banquet, please do


    not hesitate to attend!¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said: "You have a business to deal with don''t be busy without us, and we did not help this time, so you


    don''t need to personally host a banquet to thank    ¡±


    Charlie said very seriously: "Nanako, we people are concerned about love and righteousness, although today I had a


    battle with the Cataclysmic Front, and did not let you all meet with the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    "But you were still willing toe to help me at such a time, this is love and righteousness, in my eyes, this weighs


    more than a thousand bars of gold.¡±


    Philip stood out at this time and said with a smile, "Ladies and gentlemen, all of you who are gathered here today


    consider Charlie as a good friend, confidant, and even family member,¡± "Since he has said so, you may as well wait for


    a while in Eastcliff, and after the Wade family''s ancestral ceremony, drink a few cups with him!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hearing this, Elder Song immediately said, ¡°Since Master Wade has said so, I will wait for him to finish the ancestral


    ceremony and have a drink together!¡±


    Yuhiko Ito also said, ¡°Mr. Wade! Please make sure to prepare more good wine tonight! I will not return until I am drunk!¡±


    Charlie smiled, ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Ito, I''ll have enough good wine!¡±

 Chapter 3552

    Chapter 3552


    After that, Charlie looked at Warnia and said, "Warnia, you should arrange for the bus to take everyone to Shangri-La


    for a short rest.¡±


    Warnia immediately agreed and softly said, "Master Wade, don''t worry, I will arrange everyone well.¡±


    "Good.¡± Charlie once again arched his hand to the crowd and said with a sped fist, "Ladies and gentlemen,ter on,


    is the Wade Family Ancestor Sacrifice Ceremony,¡±


    "So I would like you all to go to the hotel to rest first, and after the Sacrifice Ceremony is over, I will see you there first!¡±


    The crowd also knew that the Wade family ancestral ceremony was held only once every twelve years, and it was


    solemn and private, and it was not a public ceremony, so it was not appropriate for the people to stay here and watch.


    So, everyone bid farewell to Charlie and Zhongquan and left Waderest on the bus arranged by Warnia and Nanako,


    heading for the Shangri-La Hotel in Eastcliff.


    After a number of buses left, except for the members of the Cataclysmic Front kneeling on the ground and the Su family,


    the rest were all Wade family members and the butler Leon.


    Cataclysmic Front to Joseph as the head, nearly a hundred people in a pyramid shape neatly kneeling in worship, these


    people are in a posture of the legs together, arms bent at the same time with forehead knocked on the ground.


    After all, they are all practitioners, so everyone kneels at the same angle and posture, looking neat and tidy.


    Moreover, they were all kneeling on the ground in a state of unparalleled piety.


    In particr, kneeling at the forefront is Joseph, even if the expression hidden within the bend of the arm, is full of


    shame.


    And the Su family father and son, although they did not dare to cken, but after all, the body strength can not support,


    kneeling not long, the body can not support, so they can only let the upper body lying on the ground.


    So, the two''s kneeling posture is not perfect.


    The Wade family, Andrew, Morgan, and others, looked at Charlie apprehensively, afraid that he would settle ounts


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    with them at this time.


    Charlie watched the bus convoy descend the mountain, slowly turned around, stared at the Wade family with a torch-


    like gaze, and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Today, in front of the ancestors of the Wade family, I officially take over the Wade family''srge and small affairs,¡±


    ¡°And the first thing I do after taking over is to give the soft-boned Wade family heirs a good calcium supplement!¡±


    Hearing Charlie''s words, the weak-hearted crowd couldn''t help but shiver, they looked at Charlie''s stance, they knew he


    was going to start liquidating.


    At this moment, just by a word he took away the family power from the old man Wade, he spoke: ¡°Charlie! This situation


    of the Wade family today, it is really necessary to rectify it! You must not be lenient just because you care about your


    family!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said coldly, ¡°Of course! Some of the Wade family''s descendants, in order to live on, do not hesitate


    to leave the Wade family''s dignity and interests behind, do not hesitate to give up the ancestral graves and family


    business,¡± ¡°And even prepared mourning clothes in advance to pray for forgiveness for those who are not rtives,


    these people, and when the national crisis, what is the difference between the traitors who betrayed the enemy and


    surrendered?


    All the Wade family members carrying mourning clothes were so nervous that their legs were shaking.


    Cynthia, who was most scornful of Charlie, knelt on the ground with a poof, choked with snot and tears,


    ¡°Charlie................................. aunt was wrong......... aunt is sorry to the ancestors of the Wade family......... ¡±


    ¡°You are now the head of the Wade family, no matter how you chastise, aunt will neverin........................... ¡±


    While crying, she pulled out the mourning clothes hidden in her arms and threw them on the ground, crying with


    remorse, ¡°Charlie, please, for the sake of the first aunt to know the mistake and admit the punishment, be lenient to


    aunt, from now on I will notmit it again................................................................................... ¡±


    Andrew, Changyun, and others instantly looked dumbfounded.


    They also wondered, the character of the most intense Cynthia how she can be first to admit the fault today, it turns out,


    she wants to grab a headline for a lighter sentence ah!


    Andrew''s teeth itch with hate, in the heart he cursed: ¡°Cynthia, in the end, your brain knows how to grow? Even the


    wallflower is not as fast as her reaction!¡±

 Chapter 3553

    Chapter 3553


    Cynthia is indeed very smart.


    She knows that when so many people are equally guilty, whoever admits their fault first will have the upper hand.


    Moreover, she knew far more about Charlie''s deeds than the others and had experienced more personally.


    She had heard before of the way he had taken when he had rectified several experts of the Wu family in Suhang.


    He asked Orvel to carve words on the foreheads of those people, who was the first to admit punishment, carved the


    least words, and for each person after that, the number of words increased by one.


    By the end of that person, it is said that the head was carved full of words and there was not enough to useter.


    With these previous lessons, how does Cynthia allow others to kneel in front of her?


    Charlie also did not expect, Cynthia kneeling so quickly, so then spoke: ¡°You are my aunt, despite a thousand mistakes


    you are still my elders, even if I am now the head of the Wade family, the division of elders and children can not be


    chaotic,¡±


    ¡°So you do not kneel to me, kneel to the ancestors of the Wade family kneel!¡±


    Cynthia''s brain reaction speed is very fast, immediately while kneeling while using both knees to adjust the direction,


    looking at the ancestral grave of the Wade family not far away.


    Immediately afterward, she knocked her head on the ground with a bang and cried, ¡°The ancestors are here! Your


    unworthy granddaughter, Cynthia, failed to put the face of the ancestors and the interests of the Wade family first,¡±


    ¡°And nearly betrayed the ancestors for glory and recognized the thief as my father, so I am really ashamed of this act in


    front of ancestors, and I deserve to die! I beg the ancestors to condemn me!¡±


    Cynthia was nowpletely convinced.


    What dignity, what face, what old princess, old baby''s stinky temper, at this moment now all dissipated.


    She knew that the most important thing at the moment was to get Charlie''s forgiveness, otherwise, one word from him


    could make her, the already married Wade family daughter, get out of the family instantly.


    In that case, she is really an empty basket of water.


    When Charlie saw that Cynthia was so upbeat, he was a bit amused.


    However, he nodded with approval on his face and said:


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°You can be the first to admit your mistake and take the initiative to confess to the ancestors of the Wade family, proving


    that you are more conscious than others since this is the case, you should also be sentenced lightly!


    Once Charlie''s words came out, Andrew, Morgan, as well as Changyun, Hawade, and others, all ran like crazy to the


    front of the Wade family''s ancestral tomb.


    One by one grabbed the most central position and kneeled on the ground with a poof, without saying a word they began


    to kowtow desperately to admit their mistakes.


    For a while, the rhythm of the gang''s desperate kowtowing, with the extraction of oil with the kindmonly known as


    kowtowing oil pumping machine, looks quiteical.


    Charlie did not say anything, just expressionlessly watching them this scrambling to kowtow and confess.


    His heart is very clear, aunt Cynthia is really convinced since really convinced, the future can naturally remain in the


    Wade family to serve the Wade family, but the gang in front of him now, each one is full of fancy, who can not be lightly


    forgiven!


    This group of people bam kowtow half a day, the more kowtow the more painful at the same time, but also the more


    kowtow the more bottomless.


    They originally thought that as long as they behaved positively and piously, Charlie would definitely be as lenient as he


    was with Cynthia.


    But unexpectedly, everyone has been kowtowing for half a day, Charlie has not even said a word so far.


    No way, no one dares to stop, they can only kowtow continuously, one after another, one kowtowing till the head is blue


    and purple.

 Chapter 3554

    Chapter 3554


    La, could not stand it and said, ¡°Charlie......... will be killed if continued to kowtow....... ¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said indifferently: "Do not worry aunt, this group of people, there is a count one, all are


    cowardly in fear of death ipetent rats,¡±


    "Otherwise they could not sneak outst night to buy mourning clothes! Since they are all so afraid of death, how could


    they knock themselves to death here? This is not logical.¡±


    Saying that, he obviously saw that the strength of Morgan''s kowtowing was obviously much smaller, and at first nce it


    was indiscriminate, so he said in a cold voice:


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Auntie, do you see Morgan? That forehead is also just kissing with the ground, can not see at all in the strength!¡±


    Morgan heard this, a cold sweat on the back of the frightened, hurriedly forced his head for a knocked down, painful,


    teeth hardly bared in his mouth!


    Charlie turned to look at Zhongquan and asked, "Grandpa, nowadays, who are responsible for the various businesses


    of the Wade family?¡±


    Zhongquan said: "Wade family''s core business, is basically held by a team of managers in charge, when your father


    worried that the family members do not learn, so insisted on the establishment of a team of elite professional


    managers,¡±


    "These people, the most ordinary grassroots staff, but also basically recruited from the major top business school, the


    middle and senior almost all from the world''s top 500panies, or top venture capital institutions.¡±


    ¡°In addition, we have a very professional team of elitewyers, responsible for all the legal work of the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, in addition to these two sectors, there is also a trusted team, responsible for the family can not use the part of


    the cash put into the family trust for investment and management.¡±


    Charlie was surprised and pointed to the row of kneeling and kowtowing people on the ground and opened his mouth


    and asked, ¡°Don''t these people do anything?¡±


    Zhongquan shook his head and said, ¡°If the Wade family were to be put in charge of them, I''m afraid it would have


    copsed long ago!¡±


    ¡°They are all hanging, there are vice chairman, general manager, director, but the actual business and decisions do not


    need them to be in charge of.¡±


    ¡°Small decisions are decided internally by the team of managers, big decisions are basically made by me, but in the


    future, it will be up to you to make the decisions.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Since these people are of little practical use, then simply get them all out of the


    Wade Group, out of sight, out of mind.¡±


    Kowtowing almost knocked over when Andrew heard this, immediately got up and asked offhand:


    ¡°Charlie............................. you........ where are you going to get us?!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Do not worry, will not let you guys go far.¡±


    Saying that, he added: ¡°Don''t you guys like to wear mourning clothes? Since you are so filial, I will have people install a


    few simple houses for you at the foot of the Waderest Mountain,¡±


    ¡°And all of you who are eighteen years old or older, or who are no longer in school, one of you will stay here to properly


    observe mourning for the ancestors of the Wade family for three years!¡±


    ¡°During these three years, I will have people put electronic shackles on you, 24-hour monitoring of your location, no one


    is allowed to leave Waderest half a step!¡±


    Once Morgan heard this, the whole person almost fainted, disheveled and powerless wailed:


    ¡°Charlie........................................... you can not be so cruel! I am your cousin! The


    eldest grandson of the Wade family! You can''t imprison me on Waderest Mountain!¡±


    Charlie nodded his head and spoke, ¡°People say that a gun hits a bird, this IQ of yours is really a bit worrying.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately said to Chengfeng Su: ¡°It just so happens that you will soon go to Madagascar to be


    thendlord, when the timees, take this guy along and let him be your long-time worker for three years!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Morgan broke down on the spot and cried,


    ¡°Charlie, I''m willing to keep mourning for my ancestors at Waderest Mountain! I am the eldest son and grandson, how


    can I be absent from the mourning


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Do not take yourself too seriously, mourning can bepleted without you, without you here


    to disgrace, the old ancestors'' face also looks better.¡±


    After that, he said in a cold voice: ¡°Morgan, from now on, if you bargain with me again, I''ll turn three years into six!¡±


    Morgan wailed and copsed to the ground on the spot.


    Andrew''s heart ached for his son, but also for himself, so he hurriedly asked, ¡°You let us stay here to observe mourning


    for the old ancestor for three years, what about our food and drink?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°Your food and drink, I will have people send it to you over regrly.¡±


    Andrew asked again, ¡°Then........ what if we get sick?¡±


    Charlie said expressionlessly, ¡°When you get sick, I will arrange for the doctors from the Wade family hospital toe


    to your homes to treat you!¡±


    ¡°If any of you are seriously ill and need surgery or hospitalization, I will build you a field hospital at the foot of Waderest


    Mountain!¡±


    ¡°In short, in the next three years, even if the sky falls, without my permission, you can''t leave Waderest even for a


    second!¡±

 Chapter 3555

    Chapter 3555


    The kneeling Wade family members did not expect Charlie to be so ruthless.


    They are all family members, all first sons, and grandsons, he wanted to imprison them all in the Waderest Mountain


    and force them to observe mourning for their ancestors for three years!


    For these rich people who are used to enjoying themselves, even three days is uneptable, let alone three years!


    So, the people hurriedly looked at Zhongquan and waited for him to say a good word for them.


    Zhongquan looked at the pitiful eyes of these people and felt somepassion in his heart.


    He did support Charlie to punish these spineless sons and grandsons properly, but he did not expect him to y so


    hard as soon as he started.


    So, he couldn''t help but say to him, ¡°Charlie, making them observe mourning for their ancestors is indeed a good


    punishment, but three years, won''t it be a little too long?¡±


    "Long?" Charlie seriously said, "You must not forget, what ideas they were ying one by one! They secretly bought the


    mourning clothes withoutmunicating with you, clearly wanting to wait until today when you were face to face with


    Joseph and then turn against you."


    "This is to put you to death and then step on your corpse to join the enemy after you are dead! Do you think the


    punishment of three years of mourning is too long for such a person?"


    Zhongquan''s expression suddenly flinched.


    He also understood this truth.


    Only, he deliberately did not think about this level.


    But if we really get to the bottom of it, the truth is actually what Charlie said.


    Andrew said in tears at this moment: ¡°Dad! We really didn''t mean that, you mustn''t misunderstand, dad!¡±


    The others also pleaded, hoping that the old man would not be affected by Charlie''s words.


    But Zhongquan let out a long sigh, waved his hand, and said to himself, ¡°I''m getting old, my heart is softer, and I''m


    getting more and more womanly...........................................


    Forget it, whatever!¡±


    After saying that, he said to Charlie: ¡°Charlie, three years or five years, it''s all up to you!¡±


    Charlie nodded, said lightly: ¡°epted, do not say a word. Those who do not ept have a second option, which is to


    do the same as Morgan and go to Madagascar!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Once these words came out, everyone immediately shut their mouths.


    At this kind of time, no one dared to touch Charlie''s bad luck.


    Because, he is not only the head of the Wade family, but also the new master of the Cataclysmic Front, with his


    Seeing that these people were as honest as quails, Charlie nodded in satisfaction and spoke, ¡°Since you all have no


    opinion, then the three years will start from today!¡±


    To Charlie, this group of kneeling Wade family members had no value to the Wade family.


    This group of people have little ability and little contribution, just like the top rich family''s loser rich second generation all


    they think about is, what can they do? what to eat? what is not enough? Not much ability but all day and night spent


    everywhere pretending to be something.


    The old man used to lick his calf, even if he knew that these people are not capable, but also think they are their own


    bloodline, of course, to be spoiled and well taken care of.


    But in Charlie''s opinion, this group of people ispletely Wade family''s a55holes.


    And, or a bunch of spineless a55holes.


    After he took over the Wade family, the first thing to do, is to find a way to jolt these people off from their respective


    positions, so that they do not indiscriminately act parasitically.


    But, after all, these people are the Wade family bloodline, are the first sons and grandsons, if they do not make any big


    mistakes, want to jolt them off is not easy.


    If the strong jolt, I''m afraid it will trigger the rejection of everyone in the Wade family, and even the outside world will get


    very poor senses.


    But the beauty is that this group of people actually took the initiative to give Charlie a perfect opportunity to rectify them.


    If these people did not secretly go to buy mourning clothesst night, Charlie could not be so justified to abolish them


    all.


    Now well, just when Charlie couldn''t find a good way to strip them out of the Wade family, they all took the initiative to


    This, with Joseph taking the initiative toe to the door, was simr.


    At this time, Cynthia heart chilling looked at Charlie, apprehensive and nervous asked: ¡°Charlie......................................


    that........ that aunt........ aunt at least is also The first to admit fault........ you just now also said, to give me a chance to


    be sentenced lightly..... ¡±


    "Of course.¡± Charlie gently nodded and said, ¡°You, of all people, showed the best attitude to admit the mistake, but also


    the fastest to admit mistakes, so this time it is natural to give you a.¡±


    Saying that, he was silent for a moment and said, "How about this, you stay here with them to observe mourning for


    three days, and after three days go back to Wade family to take good care of grandfather.¡±


    As soon as Cynthia heard this, two lines of hot tears flowed out from the excitement.


    She really didn''t expect that Charlie would really give her such great preferential treatment.


    Others will be here for three years, but she has only to spend three days!


    At this time, Cynthia, haspletely seen Charlie as the savior, excited and a little incoherent, even the voice is a little


    trembling said:


    "Cha....... Charlie....... thank you ... . thank you........... you do not worry.........ter I must....... must reform, start a new


    life! "

 Chapter 3556

    Chapter 3556


    Charlie nodded with a calm expression.


    It''s not that he really wants to take care of Cynthia, but this kind of time, is to create a huge gap for others.


    As the saying goes, those who obey me will prosper, those who go against me will die.


    One prospers, one dies, which is the biggest gap.


    This is also giving the Wade family gang, a clear signal.


    In the future, all the Wade family, must listen to his words and obey.


    Charlie is also very clear, wants to ensure that the Wade family in the future no longer has any simr situation, he must


    use strong power, firmly control the entire Wade family!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    So, today, this concept will bepletely rooted in their hearts!


    After everything was disposed of, Charlie said to Zhongquan, ¡°Grandpa, things are almost settled, it''s time to start the


    ancestral ritual!¡±


    Zhongquan nodded heavily: ¡°Okay!¡±


    The ancestor worship ceremony of the Wade family was originally very grand.


    Before the ancestral ritual, the four forms of rituals, namely music, song, dance, and ritual, were not inferior to the


    Confucius Temple''s Confucius Ritual.


    And those sacrificial offerings that were prepared to be used as dedication were also extremely rich in variety.


    In order to hold a good ancestor ceremony, the Wade family every time hired a professional director and a full set of


    choreography team, costumes, props, actors, sound, all of them are top.


    But today, all the long talked about acting staff, no one came.


    All knew that the Wade family was going to suffer a disaster today, all avoid it.


    Not to mention these paid actors and actresses, even the more than 700 members of the Wade family branch, also ran


    away, leaving only Jonathan Wade one.


    Therefore, this time the ancestor ceremony, only helplessly castrate many processes.


    Music, song, dance, and rituals were all omitted, and the only thing left was the sacrificial rituals performed by the Wade


    family themselves.


    Zhongquan held the sacrificial text he wrote overnight for many days, while shedding tears, while sighing: ¡°This


    sacrificial text, written all the Wade family people prosperous, unity, the re-creation of glory, is a report I prepared to the


    ancestors of the Wade family      "


    Speaking here, Zhongquan let out a long sigh and said with a sigh of relief, "But who would have thought that today,


    more than 700 members of the Wade family''s sideline would all be absent!¡±


    "And my first sons and grandsons, even wore mourning for others! I........... am really ashamed in front of my ancestors,


    and I don''t even have the face to read out this sacrificial text....................... ¡±


    "Moreover, the originally prepared ancestral rituals have almoste to a halt, and I don''t know how to exin to the


    ancestors.......................................... "


    Zhongquan said, silent due to a surge of sudden emotions, several times choked, difficult to continue.


    He is a person with deep family feelings, at least much stronger than those kneeling in ce Wade family sons.


    When he thought of the once-in-12-years ancestral ceremony, it was so shabby and so depressed, he felt extra hard.


    When he thought of the more than 100 ancestors of the Wade family lying here, his mood was even more painful.


    He has long passed the age of life, this age of the elderly, more cherished life, and more reverence for the ancestors


    who have passed away.


    When a person is young and fearless and has no faith, when he is dying, he can''t help but think of his parents and his


    ancestors, and whether he will see them in the other world after he dies, and if he sees them, how he should face them.


    The Wade family saw the old man choking, almost all lowered their heads in shame.


    While Charlie took the sacrificial paper he wrote and tore it to pieces, his face was firm as he spoke, ¡°Grandpa, since


    the sacrificial paper is inappropriate, then just tear it up, no need to me yourself too much.¡±


    Saying that, he said: "As the saying goes, many difficulties make a nation, for a family, it is the same! This ancestral


    ceremony is a bit shabby and simple, but it also allows us to recognize the true face of many so-called rtives!¡±


    "In the future, the Wade family will no longer believe in bloodlines, only in actual actions! All members of the direct line,


    as well as the side branches, will have to show actual actions if they want to gain benefits from the Wade Family in the


    future!¡±


    ¡°If anyone still wants to share the wealth but not the hardship, then sorry, I will make him pay the price!¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie looked at Leon and asked him, ¡°Housekeeper Leon, those members of the side line who fled


    overnight, still can''t be contacted?¡±


    Leon said awkwardly: ¡°Young master, all are still off or not in the service area, it is estimated that before the outside


    world receives a definite news about today''s incident, they will not turn on the phone.¡±


    Charlie frowned and spoke, ¡°In that case, when the Cataclysmic Front releases the news to the outside worldter,


    telling the outside world about today''s Wade family''s admission of defeat, they must be even more to draw a line with


    the Wade family, right?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡± Leon respectfully said: ¡°Young master, in fact, most of the side branches you do not need to pay too


    much attention to, they have a little practical contribution to the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, they get benefits from the Wade family, these people are like those small countries when the other


    nations prosper, every time they rushed to worship,¡±


    ¡°It seems to be very pious, but each one is here to eat and drink enough in our heavenly kingdom, and then take some


    leftover benefits to be satisfied. The Wade family will benefit from clearing the line with them.¡±


    Zhongquan also spoke at this time: ¡°Leon is right, many side families have been relying on our Wade family resources


    to support, the same business, given to others to do, it may only cost 100 million, given to the Wade family side families


    to do, it may cost 120 million, with such a side family, it is better to draw a line in the future.¡±


    Charlie said in a cold voice: ¡°Draw the line is certainly to draw, but must not let them just go without loss.¡±


    Saying that, he looked at Joseph and spoke, ¡°Joseph,ter on, have your people put out the word again! Say that


    Cataclysmic Front has gotten the full list of the Wade family''s ancestral ceremony this time,¡±


    "And all the Wade family members who are not present today must gather under Waderest Mountain by eight o''clock


    tomorrow morning, and whoever dares note will be responsible for the consequences!¡±

 Chapter 3557

    Chapter 3557


    When he heard Charlie''s order, Joseph immediately said in a loud voice: ¡°Mr. Wade don''t worry, the subordinates will


    immediately arrange!¡±


    Charlie nodded and sneered, ¡°They think that the Wade family is finished and want to clear the matter with the Wade


    family,¡±


    ¡°Then if the Wade family asks them toe, they definitely won''te, but if the Cataclysmic Front asks them toe,


    I believe they definitely won''t dare to act rudely.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Leon asked, ¡°Young master, what about after theye? As you said, let them kneel and go up to Waderest Mountain


    to repent?¡±


    ¡°It''s impossible to spare them so simply.¡± Charlie waved his hand and spoke, ¡°Later today, the outside world will receive


    news that the Wade family has lost and epted the harsh conditions of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°So when the timees, the Cataclysmic Front will directly ask them to take out half of their family fortune as well, I


    believe they dare not refuse to give!¡±


    Zhongquan''s eyebrows raised, eximed: ¡°Charlie, you........... you are going to drink their blood, eat their flesh ah.........


    ¡±


    Charlie said expressionlessly, ¡°I am going to drink their blood and eat their flesh, but not by myself, but via the


    Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    Saying that Charlie said: ¡°After the Cataclysmic Front gets their assets, through the channels of offshorepanies, the


    money will be backhanded again to the Wade family,¡± ¡°It just so happens that I want to do ocean shipping, if we get


    some money from them, I will use it to buy a few dozen more cargo ships, for the gang to take out a two or three


    hundred billion, should still not be a problem.¡±


    He spared the death of the Cataclysmic Front, the Front under Joseph''smand will do the dirty work for him.


    Have to admit that the deterrent effect of the Cataclysmic Front is still very strong.


    Other than that, Joseph, yesterday let put forward so many harsh conditions via Harmen, including half of the family


    property, the entire Waderest Mountain have to be given up, but also have to wear mourning clothes, and kneeling.


    However, Andrew, Changyun, a bunch of cowardly and ipetent rats, did not one by one rush to agree?


    Now, let Cataclysmic Front asks the remaining Wade family the same demand, they probably also dare not disobey.


    Zhongquan hesitated for a moment with aplicated expression, but quickly figured it out and said, ¡°Okay! You just let


    go and do it!¡±


    ¡°This bunch of ungrateful things, most of them rely on the Wade family support to have today''s scale, but the Wade


    family is in trouble, they all run so fast, let them pay a price, this is what they deserve!¡±


    On the side of Jonathan''s expression is very nervous, he spoke: ¡°Charlie............  my son and grandson, I asked them to


    leave, I am old, I was ready to die with my elder brother to meet the ancestors,¡±


    ¡°But they are still young, I really could not bear them to stay and risk their lives, so also please look at the fact that I did


    not run, deal with them with a high hand.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously, ¡°The second grandfather could stay, it is indeed touching, as you wish, your family''s


    side, I will not pursue it.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie said with a cold expression, ¡°But except for the second grandfather''s family, no one else can be


    exempted!¡±


    Jonathan waspletely relieved and wiped his sweat while saying, ¡°Charlie, thank you so much................................. ¡±

 Chapter 3558

    Chapter 3558


    At this point, Charlie waved his hand, and said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, I have to go to Scandinavia tonight, tomorrow


    morning at eight o''clock will certainly not be able to rush back, then you will y a one-man show for them at the bottom


    of Waderest Mountain,¡±


    ¡°First let them one by one willingly take out half of their assets to Cataclysmic Front, if the money is given, do not let


    them go still, let them continue to kneel, until I return!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Joseph arch his hand and said: ¡°Mr. Wade do not worry, your subordinates will do it!¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, I know more about the situation in Europe and the United States, do


    you want me to apany you when you go to Northern Europe this time?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°No need, you still have parents who need to be buried, tomorrow let the Wade family''s foreign


    rtives kneel honestly, you take care of the burial of your parents.¡±


    Joseph respectfully said, ¡°Your subordinate obeys orders!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly: ¡°Good, then all the matters of the Wade family''s foreign rtives will be left to you.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Zhongquan and said lightly, ¡°Grandpa, this time for the ancestor worship ceremony, let''s


    save all those tedious and pompous processes!¡± ¡°If the heart is not sincere, what is the point of making the ceremony as


    grand and magnificent as possible?¡±


    Zhongquan nodded and agreed: ¡°You are right, ancestor worship is not in the spectacle, but in the piety, before all the


    people to organize the ancestor worship, but in the event of some danger, most people turned around and sold the old


    ancestors,¡±


    ¡°The old ancestors now know, I do not know how angry they''d be, and what''s the point of all the pomp and circumstance


    now.¡±


    Kneeling Wade family members, one by one, ashamed, did not dare to raise their heads.


    Charlie ignored them and walked to the front of the ancestral graves of the Wade family, kneeling on both knees, looking


    at the hundreds of Wade ancestors and the tombs of Charlie''s parents, and said in a loud voice:


    ¡°The ancestors of the Wade family above, the unworthy grandson Charlie, who has been wandering in the past twenty


    years, has not been able toe to pay respect to the ancestors, I hope the ancestors forgive me!¡±


    After a pause, he added: ¡°Today is a new beginning for the Wade family in the midst of a crisis. The unworthy grandson


    Charlie also officially returned to the Wade family today and took over the position of Wade family head!¡±


    ¡°Here, I promise to the ancestors of the family! From today onwards, no one will be allowed to infringe upon the


    interests of the Wade family!¡±


    ¡°And no one will be allowed to desecrate the ancestors of the Wade Family!


    All of us in the Family must act in the highest interest of the Family!¡±


    ¡°Your unworthy grandson, Charlie Wade, makes a vow before all the ancestors today! I will do my best to make the


    Wade Family the number one family in the world and stand on top of the world with your name!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie bent down and faced the ancestors of the Wade family and bowed three times respectfully.


    Zhongquan also came to Charlie''s side, kneeled on the ground, faced the ancestor''s tomb, and spoke: ¡°Wade family


    ancestor above, today my Wade family wanderer, Charlie, has finally returned!¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, there is no longer any direct bloodline of my Wade family left outside, all direct bloodlines are


    finally together! I have also fulfilled the promise I made to the ancestors at thest ancestral ceremony!¡±


    Saying this, Zhongquan added, ¡°Charlie''s return to the Wade family today and his session as the head of the Wade


    family, I can finally give you two a satisfactory exnation!¡±


    ¡°Changying! Today, your son turned the whole Wade family into safe heaven! In the future, he will definitely be able to


    lead the family to create glory again!¡±


    ¡°I believe that you and your wife must be very relieved on the other side!¡±


    Charlie stood up at this moment and went directly to his parents'' spirit, kneeling on the ground and looking at the words


    ¡°Changying Wade¡± and ¡°Margarate An¡± on the tombstone, his eyes were already filled with tears.


    He softly murmured: ¡°Dad, Mom, your son is finally able toe back to see you two openly..................................... ¡±


    When the Wade family heard this, their hearts could not help but be a little surprised, they were not quite sure what


    Charlie meant by this, could it be that he hade here before?


    At this time, Charlie did not care about the Wade family''s surprise, he looked at the tombstone and the young photo of


    his parents on it, with a firm expression he said: ¡°Dad, Mom, from now on, I will inherit Dad''s legacy, leading the Wade


    family to the top of the world!¡±


    ¡°At the same time, I will also find your murderers, no matter who they are, no matter what their abilities and


    backgrounds are, I will kill them with my own hands to avenge your blood!¡±

 Chapter 3559

    Chapter 3559


    When Charlie and the Wade family finished briefly paying respects to their ancestors, and together with grandfather


    Zhongquan and youngest aunt La,¡±


    ¡°They arrived at Shangri-La to prepare for the banquet for all the friends and rtives who had been at Waderest


    Mountain today, the outside world, who had been following the movements of Waderest Mountain, had already received


    the news.


    Learning that the Wade family had finallypromised with the Cataclysmic Front, none of those who did not know the


    inside story doubted the authenticity of the news.


    After all, even if these wealthy families were powerful, they could not possibly defeat the Cataclysmic Front, this was the


    basic consensus of everyone.


    What''s more, the head of the Cataclysmic Front, and the family that has a deep hatred, will not be able to forgive the


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wade family people.


    The Wade family''s side branches that fled overnight, after receiving the news, each one of them was iparably


    thankful deep inside.


    They were thankful that they reacted quickly and ran faster, thus escaping a disaster.


    However, in addition to being thankful that they had escaped, they were also all worried about the future.


    These side families are all dependent on the Wade family for survival, and the main source of ie for many


    branches is the business rewarded to them by the Wade family.


    After all, each side family, from the main family step by step, which is like Zhongquan became the head of the family, his


    brother Jonathan, will have to consciously leave the Wade family, to go out to establish their own business.


    And Zhongquan out ofpensation or out of kinship, naturally can not expect his brother to care for him,¡±


    ¡°And also as much as possible to give him some resources, so that he does not have the idea of fighting for the head of


    the family, the second also to maintain kinship, while once the need, these distant rtives can also rush to help.


    The reasoning behind this is just like the ancient times when the crown prince ascended the throne and arranged his


    other brothers around as vassal kings.


    For these side families, once they lose the Wade family tree, their own future development will also be greatly affected.


    However, not waiting for them to take a breath, Cataclysmic Front released the news ¡°asked all the Wade family


    sidelines whose names appear in the Wade family ancestral ceremony list,¡±


    "To reach the foot of the Waderest Mountain kneeling worship, tomorrow morning before eight o''clock,te arrival will be


    in the list of the Cataclysmic Front''s global hunt!


    Once this news came out, these big domestic families were even more shocked.


    Everyone didn''t expect that the Cataclysmic Front was not satisfied with conquering the Wade family, but even these


    side branches of the Wade family were not spared.


    And these side lines of the Wade family were also desperate to the extreme.


    The feeling of survival after the escape did notst long and was immediately reced by the despair of the monk who


    could not run away from the temple.


    Wade family ancestral ceremony big list, has long been listed with each of their names, identity information is recorded


    in great detail.


    For example, the person''s name, how old, what generation, where the family, who is the father, who is the grandfather,


    and then the ancestors of which branch of the Wade family, these are all written clearly with a brush dipped in vermilion.


    Because this big list is meant to be burned for the ancestors to see after the ancestral ceremony, so no one dares to


    have any muddle on this.


    Now, this list has fallen into the hands of the Cataclysmic Front, then this is the same as every person''s old bottom, are


    firmly grasped by the Cataclysmic Front, even if you have to run you shouldn''t.


    The strength of the Cataclysmic Front, these people know very well, if they really want to assassinate them, it is as easy


    as a hand, so no one dares to disobey the orders of the Front.


    So, these people can only harden their heads, apprehensive to rush back.


    Jonathan''s children and grandchildren received the news through the satellitework on the private ne back to


    Canada.


    Ten minutes after receiving the news, the ne drew a circle directly at a height of 10,000 meters and turned around to


    return to Eastcliff.

 Chapter 3560

    Chapter 3560


    Meanwhile, Charlie had already filled his ss and thanked all his friends and rtives present one by one in the


    banquet hall of Shangri-La.


    And his friends and rtives, including his father''s best friend Philip, at this time looking at him, and they have been like


    looking at God.


    Charlie''s first toast was to Philip.


    In his eyes, Philip is the most worthy of his respect, is also the best for his own elders.


    Therefore, today his family of three could go up to Waderest Mountain, Charlie is heartily grateful.


    After a few sses of wine, he could not hide his excitement and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Charlie, now that you have taken the Cataclysmic Front under yourmand, the Wade family''s strength is already the


    first among many families in China! If we look at the world, can at least be among the top ten!¡±


    Charlie opened his mouth and said, "Top ten is still a long way from number one  ¡±


    Philip said seriously: "It doesn''t matter if there is a gap, but you must be steady and unwavering, step by step.¡±


    Said, Philip instructed Charlie: "Charlie, Rothschild, such family''s strength is too strong, now this kind of time, I really do


    not rmend that you contact them too early!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, "Uncle don''t worry, I''m going to Northern Europe this time, I won''t fight them hard,¡±


    "I''ll mainly help Helena take back the throne first and contact the Rothschild family, by the way, I''ll hide my identity at


    that time, you don''t worry.¡±


    Philip can see Charlie has decided to go, then instructed: "Rothschild in Europe and the United Statesmonly known


    as Old Money,¡±


    "It is not like Bill Gates, a new generation of tycoons, every property, every stock are on the surface, it is more like a


    huge iceberg, we can see now, but is the tip of the iceberg!¡±


    "And what makes it really powerful is its pervasive andprehensive pration throughout Western society in the


    past few hundred years!¡±


    "On the surface, they seem to have ten enterprises, but in reality, the enterprises actually controlled by them through


    various means, there may be as many as several thousand,¡±


    "This power is quite terrifying, so terrifying that even if your grandfather''s family has been ranked as one of the three


    great families in the world, but the assets of your grandfather and the Middle East royal familiesbined, may not be


    able topete with Rothschild!¡±


    Speaking of this, Philip admonished, "Charlie, at any time, in the face of the Rothschild family, you must be absolutely


    careful!¡±


    Charlie nodded solemnly and said, "Uncle don''t worry, I know what''s in my heart!¡±


    At this moment, Sara at the side looked at Charlie with an excited face and said excitedly, "Charlie! With your strength, I


    believe that even the Rthschild family will be trampled under your feet!¡±


    Sara was originally Charlie''s little fangirl, and now she even looked like an avid fan.


    Charlie gently nodded and smiled: ¡°Sara don''t worry, this day wille eventually!¡±


    After saying that, he poured another ss of wine and said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie Lenan, and Sara, I''d like to toast you three,


    thank you again for your love for me!¡±


    The three Gu family members poured sses full of wine and drank it all together with Charlie.


    Charlie saw the Song family and the Ito family sitting at the same table not far away, so he said to the three members of


    the Gu family, ¡°There are some other friends over there, I''ll go and say hello first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Philip said with a smile, ¡°Remember toe backter to drink with uncle!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie said goodbye to the Gu family and carried his ss of wine to the table where the Song family and the Ito family


    were.


    At this time, Nanako, watching Charlie getting closer and closer, although the face is still as gentle as water, but the


    eyes full of love can not be disguised.


    She originally loved Charlie extremely deeply, today with her own eyes she saw his strength, let the entire Front kneel in


    front of him kowtow and beg for mercy.


    She only felt that, if she could not marry Charlie in this life, or can not be his woman, then she can only be alone in


    this life to the end.


    Because she knew that there would not be any other man who couldpletely conquer her from the consciousness as


    Charlie did.


    As for the dignified and beautiful Warnia, she has always demanded herself with the style of ady, but deep inside she


    has also fallen like a small woman.


    Just as Charlie reached the front, the Song family as well as the Ito family, all stood up.


    Ito Yuhiko and Tanaka Koichi couldn''t stand because they lost their legs, but they also immediately raised their sses


    high and looked at Charlie with respect.


    And the nearly two hundred people brought by their two families also stood up in unison with a swish!


    Among them, more than a hundred top ninjas, who were usually regarded as national treasures in Japan, stood straight


    while their hands were humbly hanging at the sides of their bodies, and their necks and heads were respectfully lowered


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    by forty-five degrees with respectful faces.


    This is their instinctive reaction and etiquette when facing a powerful person that they respect and fear.


    This scene was seen by Philip, who could not help but sigh to his wife and daughter: ¡°These ninjas seem to have been


    Sara seriously said, ¡°That''s right! Charlie''s strength is much stronger than theirs, so they must be respectful!¡±


    Lenan muttered softly: ¡°I feel that Ito family girl, and the Song family girl, the way they look at Charlie seem to be not


    quite right....................................... ¡±


    After saying that, she also nced at another table not far away, sitting Zhiyu as well as Ruoli, the two sisters, sighing:


    ¡°And that pair of sisters from the Su family     look at Charlie, are also a bit


    problematic............................................................ ¡±

 Chapter 3561

    Chapter 3561


    Philip is a man of thunder and lightning and is indeed not a delicate person.


    Take the situation at the banquet site at this time, he was just happy and excited, but did not pay attention to those other


    young girls, looking at Charlie''s eyes in the end nothing seems different.


    But Lenan is different.


    Women are by nature delicate-minded, good at observing details, and their intuition is much more urate than men,


    so she was paying attention to these young girls early on.


    After all, those who can still willinglye up to Wadrest to help Charlie under the heavy pressure of the Cataclysmic


    Front are those who put life and death on the line.


    And these few girls, just take one out, are also top beauties that are captivating, they can actually all climb the Waderest


    Mountain without hesitation, this is enough to prove that Charlie in their hearts, is even more important than their own


    lives.


    Lenan, who was also a woman, knew very well that if a woman, willing to die for a man of the same age, it could never


    be just the so-called repayment of gratitude, there must be strong personal feelings mixed in as well.


    In other words, these women are bound to have a love for Charlie.


    Philip does not understand this.


    He asked with a puzzled face, ¡°I don''t understand, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Of course there is.¡± Lenan deliberately pulled Philip to the side, avoiding Sara, and said in a firm tone, "The way these


    little girls look at Charlie, they are obviously all with full love.¡±


    Philip squinted his eyes and just said with a smile, "I think it''s all because of gratitude! You should not forget that Charlie


    has been extremely kind to these girls, and it is normal for these girls to be grateful to him.¡±


    Lenan said very seriously: "For women, it is inherently difficult to objectively deal with inner gratitude, haven''t you


    noticed that in both ancient and modern times, women are very prone to fall in love with men who are kind to them?¡±


    Philip was stunned with surprise and said with a smile, "Why, these things, it''s out of our hands.¡±


    Lenan said in a low voice: "Honey, you can''t ignore everything, these girls are all phoenixes, any one of them may not


    be inferior to our Sara, these will be Sara''spetitors in the future!¡±


    She said: "Look at the Su family, Zhiyu, at a young age, is already the head of the Su family, and it is Charlie''s hand to


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    help up, not only that, but he also saved her, her mother, and her brother,¡±


    "Such a heavy kindness, which girl can resist? If she reallypetes with Sara, Sara may not be able to beat her.¡±


    "And that Nanako, at a young age, is also the heir of the Ito family, and she is not only beautiful but also gentle as


    water!¡±


    "Although most people in the country are somewhat hostile to their country, but many people have always had extra


    good feelings for the women of their country, which is also a plus ah...................................................... ¡± "Ruoli and


    Warnia although their own strength are inferior, but these two are also loyal to Charlie, and unlike Sara, Warnia is in


    Aurous Hill, Ruoli has also been at Charlie''s side, these two are near the water to get the moon first, also has a great


    advantage.............................. "

 Chapter 3562

    Chapter 3562


    Philip hesitated for a moment and said: ¡°This, I think there is no need to worry, Charlie is such an excellent man,


    naturally there will be many girls for him,¡±


    ¡°He is still low-key, if he will today inherit the Wade family head, and at the same time subdue the Cataclysmic Front and


    this news is out, the country''s big families have a count one,¡±


    ¡°Certainly all will crowd to marry their daughters to him, what is the virtue of these magnificent noble families on a


    regr basis, you must be well aware of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lenan sighed, and looked at Helena who was sitting alone in the corner, quietly watching Charlie, and sighed:


    ¡°Charlie is going to Northern Europe this time, if he really helps Helena be the Northern European


    Queen........................................... this Northern European girl is afraid that she will also fall.......... ¡±


    Philip nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Don''t you worry, Charlie is a filial child, no matter how many women like him, in


    this world, there is only one person, Sara is the daughter-inw admired by big brother and sister-inw before she was


    born.¡±


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to do.¡±


    Lenan slightly reassured, nodded and said, ¡°I hope things will be like you said, otherwise I really can''t bear the thought


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    of waiting for more than twenty years for Sara to end up with no results.¡±


    At the same time, Zhiyu and her mother Liona, her sister Ruoli and Roma, and other He family members sitting at a


    table, the atmosphere is more or less awkward.


    After all, Roma was the interloper in Liona''s marriage and secretly gave birth to a daughter to Zynn, so now that she is


    facing Liona again, Roma is feeling guilty inside.


    She always wanted to find an opportunity to apologize to her, but always swallowed back the words.


    Moral guilt makes her really do not know how to speak.


    On the contrary, the two sisters, Zhiyu and Ruoli, were chatting andughing.


    The two sisters not only share half of the same blood, but their recent experiences also ovep, both were betrayed by


    the Su family, and both were saved by Charlie more than once, so they have verymon topics.


    Zhiyu looked at Charlie, who was chatting with the Song and Ito families, and could not help but sigh, "Ruoli, the


    benefactor is so strong, I believe it won''t be long before you don''t have to hide the identity anymore.¡±


    Ruoli spat out her tongue and smiled, "I don''t care, I''ll hide if Lord Wade lets me, I won''t hide if he doesn''t let me,


    anyway, I don''t have any other ns, just follow him in the saddle.¡±


    Ruoli said, dragging her chin,mented: "But my strength is really not too much, the nearly one hundred people in the


    Cataclysmic Front, most of them are stronger than me, in the future, I am afraid that Lord Wade has no real need for


    me.¡±


    Zhiyu shook her head and said seriously, "Don''t worry, I don''t think the Grace will treat the Cataclysmic Front as his real


    own people, more just use them as ck gloves, specializing in some less than honorable things,¡± "But you are different


    from the Cataclysmic Front in his eyes, he will definitely have better arrangements for you.¡±


    Ruoli asked with surprise, ¡°Sister, is what you said true?¡±


    Zhiyu nodded seriously and said, "I presume so, it should be eighty or ny percent true!¡±


    Ruoli immediately smiled happily and said, "That''s great! I''m not looking for anything else, it''s good to be a maid by Mr.


    Wade''s side all the time.¡±


    Liona, who had not spoken much because of the awkward atmosphere, also said at this time, "Ruoli, have more


    confidence in yourself, Mr. Wade''s expectations for you should be very high,¡±


    "Certainly not just as a personal maid, follow Mr. Wade well, maybe you can one day reach the height of Joseph Wan.¡±


    Ruoli pursed her lips, although her heart did not dare to believe, but still could not help but look forward to the future.

 Chapter 3563

    Chapter 3563


    After thanking the Song family, as well as the Ito family, Charlie came to the He family, as well as Ruoli and Liona,


    Zhiyu, mother and daughter, with his ss of wine.


    Before he could say his words of thanks, Luther, the old man of the He family, took a step ahead of him and said to


    Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade! I only found outst night that Ruoli was saved by you, and you have been protecting her safety, this


    kindness of yours, the He family will never forget!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. He has spoken too much, Ruoli and I are also friends, this is something


    between me and her, you don''t need to put it on your mind.¡±


    Luther said seriously, ¡°Mr. Wade, Ruoli is the most outstanding one in the new generation of the He family, and is also


    the future helmsman of the family, if you save her, you are saving the whole He family!¡±


    Hearing this, Ruoli said with some consternation, ¡°Grandfather.......... I......... a foreigner, how can I be the future


    helmsman of the He family............ ¡±


    Luther said with determination, ¡°Ruoli, no matter what your surname is, you are the descendant of my He family, so I will


    be able to truly feel at ease when the He family is handed over to you to manage in the future.¡±


    Said, Luthermented: ¡°Today on the Waderest, I realized that in the field of martial arts, there really is a heaven outside


    the sky, there are people outside the people,¡± ¡°Joseph is not even is thirty years old, and was able to be an eight-


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    star martial artist, while I am half-buried in the yellow earth, but still rely on Mr. Wade''s help, only barely reached four


    stars, inparison, I am really ashamed of myself.¡±


    Speaking here, Luther looked at Ruoli and said seriously: ¡°Therefore, I want to hand over all the big and small affairs of


    the He family to you,¡±


    ¡°So that I can also have more time to cultivate properly and see if I can take another step forward before I


    die.................................. ¡±


    Ruoli was a little ttered, but also with a little apprehension said, ¡°Grandfather, I don''t know if I can do


    it............................................................. and my identity is sensitive now, if the Japanese know I''m still alive, it will


    definitely bring trouble to the He family Charlie spoke at this time: ¡°Ruoli, you don''t have to be afraid of this matter, I


    have already thought of countermeasures,¡±


    ¡°After tomorrow, you can resume your identity openly and honestly, and the Japanese will nevere to trouble you


    again.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible........ ¡± Ruoli subconsciously said, ¡°I am the most wanted criminal in Japan....... they........ they will


    certainly not let me off easily........... ¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Don''t worry, starting tomorrow, I will let the Cataclysmic Front announce to the public that you, Ruoli,


    have officially be a part of the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    ¡°They definitely do not dare to go against the Cataclysmic Front, so they will definitely choose to give up.¡±


    ¡°Even if the face is not good enough to directly withdraw the wanted notice, they will definitely not make any substantial


    arrest attempts against you, so that you can also restore your free identity in an open and fair manner.¡±


    Speaking of which, Charlie added: ¡°Of course, the freedom I''m talking about, in terms of geographical concept, is


    anywhere in the world except Japan, you can go anywhere, as long as you don''t go to Japan to stimte their nerves,


    there will be absolutely no problem.¡±


    Hearing this, Ruoli''s eyes were red with gratitude, ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you............ I don''t want to go anywhere in the


    future, I just want to be by your side and saddle up for you! As long as you do not drive me away


    on..................................... ¡±


    Charlie faintly smiled: ¡°You also do not have to keep saddling me, your sister will officially be the Su family heir


    tomorrow, you can stay by her side to help her.¡±


    Zhiyu hurriedly said, ¡°Your Grace......... Ruoli she definitely still wants to stay by your side....... ¡±

 Chapter 3564

    Chapter 3564


    Ruoli at this time has also a face of nervousness and apprehension, afraid that Charlie really will not allow her to follow


    the side.


    Charlie took her performance in his eyes, so he smiled and said, ¡°In that case, then Ruoli will return to Aurous Hill with


    the He family first, Mr. He and others go back to that vi, Ruoli will stay at the hotel temporarily.¡±


    Ruoli finally breathed a sigh of relief, excitedly nodded, and said, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, Ruoli is at your disposal at all times!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and looked at Zhiyu and Liona, and said seriously, ¡°Miss Su, Auntie, tomorrow after Chengfeng and


    Zynn kneel down at Waderest, they will cooperate with the two of you to finish all the formalities that should be done,¡±


    ¡°At that time Chengfeng will depart for Madagascar, which may require some preparation time, but I don''t want him to


    stay in the country, so I will first arrange for him, I don''t want him to stay in China,¡±


    ¡°So I''ll arrange for him and his entourage, as well as Morgan of the Wade family, to take a ship to Madagascar, which


    may take about twenty days.¡±


    Saying that, he said to Zhiyu, ¡°In these twenty days, Miss Su can arrange an investment team to fly to Madagascar first


    to find a piece ofnd for him, and then set up some other hardware, so that when he arrives, he can be his own


    Zhiyu nodded and said, ¡°Yes, sir, I understand!¡±


    Charlie continued, ¡°As for Zynn, I would like to ask Mr. He to take him back to Aurous Hill to monitor his residence and


    not to make any mistakes.¡±


    Luther immediately arched his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Wade don''t worry, I will do it properly!¡±


    After simply thanking all his friends and rtives, Charlie asked Leon to prepare the car before he came to the lonely


    Helena and said, ¡°Helena, are you ready? When you''re ready, we''ll leave.¡±


    Helena nodded obediently, stood up, and said softly, ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, I''m ready.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, beckoned, and said, ¡°Then let''s go, the car and ne are waiting.¡±


    Zhongquan came forward and asked with concern, ¡°Charlie, are you just going by yourself? Don''t you want to take


    some people with you?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°No, I can do it by myself.¡±


    Zhongquan saw Charlie''s resolute attitude, so he nodded and said, ¡°Then you must be careful, we will wait for you back


    here.¡±


    Charlie instructed, ¡°When the rtives of the Wade familye tomorrow, just let Joseph show up, the family members


    don''t have to show up, especially you.¡±


    Zhongquan was busy saying, ¡°Don''t worry, I know.¡±


    Charlie said goodbye to the people, then he joined Helena and got into the Rolls-Royce car prepared by Leon.


    Half an hourter, the Rolls-Royce drove directly into the airport and went straight to the hangar where the Concorde


    was parked.


    Helena didn''t know until now what kind of method Charlie was going to use to help her take back the throne, she


    couldn''t help but ask several times, but seeing that he kept his eyes closed, she could only hold back the impulse.


    When the Rolls-Royce was about to drive into the hangar, he slowly opened his eyes, looked at Helena beside him, and


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    opened his mouth to ask: ¡°Helena, do you usually use short video software?¡±


    ¡°Use....... ¡± Helena didn''t know why Charlie asked that, but still said respectfully,


    ¡°That explosive short video software in China is also very, very famous overseas, men and women like it a lot, and I am


    no exception.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded, handed her a cell phone, and said, ¡°Log into your ount, take a video, and say that you are


    very happy now because you are ready to take the Concorde and rush back to Northern Europe to attend your sister


    Olivia''s wedding!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Helena was startled and said nervously, ¡°Wade........... Mr. Wade......... If I send a video now, then........ that is


    not throwing myself into the?¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly: ¡°To be is to throw yourself into the, you can rest assured that as long as you disclose this


    video, Olivia will definitely not dare to make a move on you before the big wedding tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°Because if you do not appear at her wedding tomorrow, then everyone will ask her after your whereabouts.¡±


    Speaking of which, Charlie continued, ¡°There is a famous saying from Eutypides in ancient Greece that says: If the gods


    want to bring about their downfall, they must first make them mad.¡± ¡°If you want Olivia to lose a little bit more, you have


    to make her feel like she''s winning first!¡±

 Chapter 3565

    Chapter 3565


    Twenty minutester, the Concorde whistled off in the night sky of the city and flew towards Northern Europe at great


    speed.


    Whaty before Charlie and Helena was an 8,000-kilometer-long flight path.


    Ordinary airliners flew there, at least will take nine hours, but the Concorde only needs four hours to reach the capital of


    Norway, Oslo City.


    And at the same time, in the Nordic short video software, a video quickly fired up.


    The woman in the video is Helena Iliad, who is known as the most beautiful woman in Northern Europe.


    Although Helena was deprived of the right to inherit the throne, she is still the most popr and beloved member of the


    royal family.


    That''s why she has more than eight million fans on the short video software.


    The Nordic countries also only have a poption of more than six million people, of which at least half, are Helena''s


    fans.


    In the past, Helena''s short video ount was often updated with small clips of her daily life, and many of her fans used


    these short videos to learn about her life.


    However, since it was rumored that Helena went to China and prepared to marry the Chinese family, her ount


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    stopped updating.


    After a few days, she suddenly updated a video in which she was sitting in a car, saying with an excited face: ¡°Friends!


    I''m super excited right now! I''m about to take a Concorde back to Northern Europe to attend my sister Princess Olivia''s


    wedding!¡±


    ¡°Not only will I be attending her wedding, but I''ll be her maid of honor, and I''ll be seeing her enter into marriage! Oh my


    God, I''m so excited! I was so excited that I almost cried a few times! Please join me in wishing her a happy wedding in


    advance!¡±


    When they heard that Princess Helena was returning to her home country, the nation was overjoyed, and all of them left


    messages under her video: ¡°Princess Helena, wee home!¡±


    In addition, there are also many people in the message to wish Olivia a happy new marriage, thement section is


    warm and peaceful.


    At this time, it was noon local time in her country.


    Olivia, who was having lunch with her parents, suddenly received this video from Helena, and after watching it, she


    angrily pushed her te to the ground and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°This Helena is really looking for death! I already told her clearly that she would never be allowed to return in her life, but


    I never thought she would dare toe back!¡±


    ¡°And she came back with so much fanfare! By posting this video, she is tantly provoking me! Does she think I won''t


    dare to do anything to her just because she sent this video? Then she is too underestimating me!¡±


    After saying that, she immediately picked up her phone and called Helena.


    However, the phone alerted that Helena''s phone was off.


    Olivia left a message on her voicemail and said in a cold voice, ¡°Helena! Who gave you the audacity to disobey my


    orders! If you dare to set foot on Nordic soil, I will kill        ¡±

 Chapter 3566

    Chapter 3566


    Before Olivia could finish her sentence, her father Richard grabbed the phone from her hand and immediately


    terminated the message, then blurted out,


    ¡°Olivia are you crazy?! If you say anything in your voicemail threatening Helena to kill her mother, once she releases the


    recording, you''re done!¡±


    Olivia burst into a cold sweat and asked nervously, "Where was I?¡±


    Richard said with a palpitating heart: "Fortunately, I reacted quickly! You just finished killing, I terminated the message!¡±


    Olivia let out a long breath, rubbing her chest while cursing through gritted teeth, "Helena the b!tch! My sanity is ruined


    by her!¡±


    Richard didn''t say anything, but watched Helena''s video with his wife before speaking, "What the hell does she want to


    do when shees back at this time? Is it to get her mother out?¡±


    Olivia''s mother, Wendy, spoke up at this time and said, "Helena is not a fool, she must know that with her ability, it is


    impossible to find her mother''s whereabouts.¡±


    "So, as I see it, it is very likely that she came back this time to show us goodwill and take the opportunity to ease the


    rtionship.¡±


    Olivia said coldly: "I don''t care what her purpose is, but she returned without my permission, this is clearly disobedient to


    my orders!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Olivia said, "I already asked her to go to St. Petersburg, Russia yesterday, but she didn''t listen to me, but she even


    dared toe back to Northern Europe.


    ¡°And she even had the audacity to say in the video that she was going to be my maid of honor! I won''t let her be my


    bridesmaid! She will not be allowed to jump out and steal the limelight at my wedding!¡±


    Richard frowned and said, ¡°I heard that the Wade family has surrendered to the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Although it surrendered, but the Wade family should still have half of its assets, counting at least at least one or two


    hundred billion euros in asset size, this strength is not to be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Concorde that Helena sat on is also the assets of the Wade family, thus it can be seen that although the


    Wade family has suffered heavy losses, but has notpletely fallen, to us, she is still very valuable.¡±


    Speaking here, he persuaded Olivia: ¡°Therefore, I think you do not need to be too angry first, or first see what Helena


    really wants to do, if she really wants toe to repair rtions with you, and at the same time after your big wedding,


    and can consciously.¡±


    ¡°Then let her go back to cooperate with us properly, attract the Wade family''s funds to Northern Europe, and why do you


    need to be at loggerheads with her?¡±


    Olivia said with a disgusted expression, ¡°Because I don''t like to be on equal footing with Helena!¡±


    After saying that, she gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°For so many years, no matter what I do, I am always being


    suppressed by her, in terms of inheritancew, she ranks ahead of me!¡±


    ¡°In terms of looks, she is also prettier than me! In terms of achievements, she has always been better than me! Even in


    terms of poprity, she was far more beloved than me!¡±


    ¡°Later, I managed to get the first session, but she still has the highest popr support rate!¡±


    Speaking of this, Olivia angrily roared low: "What I can''t stand the most is!¡±


    ¡°After I was named the first heir, nearly a million citizens who had nothing better to do than to go to the White House


    website to petition the White House to interfere with the Nordic royal family and restore Helena as the first heir!¡±


    ¡°This matter has been on the top of the news list in Europe and America, for me, it is a lifetime of shame!!!¡±


    ¡°So, what I want is for her to bow down to me permanently! Whenever she sees me, she must bow down and


    respectfully call me Olivia Highness!¡±


    Her mother Wendy hurriedly said: ¡°Olivia, don''t be so angry, right now Helena has sent a video, publicly announced that


    she ising back,¡±


    ¡°We can only temporarily ept her and let her attend your wedding in order to prevent the public from picking on her.¡±


    At the same time, she must also be your bridesmaid, because only in this way, to ensure that the public does not raise


    any questions,¡±


    ¡°And as soon as the wedding is over, to force her to consciously leave Scandinavia, never let her settle here again.¡±


    Olivia said with a twisted expression, ¡°She is deliberately using the public to take advantage of me! I''m just going to let


    here and go as she pleases!¡±


    ¡°If she gets her way this time, it won''t be long before she gets her next one! If she does it again on the day of my


    enthronement ceremony, what will I do?


    This is outrageous!¡±


    Wendy said: ¡°Olivia, you do not have to worry about this, this time Helena has sent a video, on the ne, we will let her


    "But after returning to control her, tell her that if she dares to return to Northern Europe without permission next time,


    then we will immediately kill her mother, let her use her discretion!¡±

 Chapter 3567

    Chapter 3567


    Olivia, who was furious to the core, eventually epted her mother''s advice.


    Because although she was angry, she was also very clear about the current situation.


    Since Helena had already yed a game, it was difficult for her to have a chance to counteract now.


    The only way is to wait for her toe, using her mother''s life as ckmail, so that from now on, do not do the same


    thing, make the same mistakes.


    Her father, Richard, saw that she had finally calmed down a bit and said,


    ¡°Olivia, since Helena is on a Concorde, I guess she must be at the airport in the evening,¡±


    ¡°So I suggest you go to the airport with William to meet her in advance.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Olivia said in a cold voice: ¡°In order to keep this b!tch from talking nonsense in front of the outside world, I


    must control all her trips throughout,¡±


    ¡°And confiscate her cell phone when the timees, so as not to give her the opportunity to transmit information to the


    outside world!¡±


    Richard nodded appreciatively and said,


    ¡°The only problem is that you are too quick-tempered and impulsive, if you can change that too, you will definitely be


    stronger in the future!¡±


    Olivia said expressionlessly, ¡°As long as I solve Helena, my temper will be under control! She has brought me too many


    shadows for so many years!¡±


    ¡°When ites to matters rted to her, my emotions are like a powder keg, with a little bit of friction it will blow up!¡±


    Richard patted her shoulder and saidfortingly,


    "Don''t worry Olivia, this time, we will definitely solve Helena''s problem once and for all, so that she can honestly help us


    pull resources together from the Wade family.¡±


    Olivia said with a grim expression, "Actually, I don''t want her to marry into the Wade family anymore, I still want to give


    her to the Russian Aman Ramovich.¡±


    Richard advised, "Amanramovich''s assets are, at best, a fraction of the Wade family''s, it''s not cost-effective.¡±


    Olivia said seriously, "But Amanramovich is willing to pay the royal family 500 million euros directly if Helena marries


    him without any problems.¡±


    Richardughed: "Five hundred million euros is a one-time buyout fee, but hasn''t the Wade family already promised to


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    invest two billion euros here and work with us?¡±


    "And this is only preliminary, there is no telling how much space there will be in the future, so it is certainly not cost-


    effective to give her to Aman Ramovich.¡±


    Olivia looked at Richard and said very seriously, "Father, you should not forget that Helena''s congenital disease is very


    serious, she may not live long, if she can only live a few months,¡±


    "Then the Wade family''s funds may onlye to a few hundred million euros of start-up funds,¡±


    "Even before the start-up funds are in ce, she will already be dead! If she dies, there is no way that family will


    continue to invest in us!¡±


    Richard''s expression was stunned as he muttered, "Da*n it........... howe I didn''t think of thisyer........ "

 Chapter 3568

    Chapter 3568


    Olivia brow shed a trace of sinister thought, she coldly said: ¡°Helena now, is terminally ill, a dying pet dog,¡±


    "If we do not want to bite her in our hands, or have to find a current stage to pay the fastest sellers, grab off!¡±


    "Give her to Aman Ramovich, 500 million euros will arrive immediately, and by the time she dies in St. Petersburg, what


    does it matter to us?¡±


    "Aman Ramovich can''t drag the corpse ande to us to return it to us, can he?¡±


    Richard said with an awe-inspiring demeanor, "Olivia, you are the one who thinks moreprehensively. In that case,


    let''s find a way to send Helena to Aman Ramovich!¡±


    Olivia nodded and sneered, "Since she is here, then her fate will be at my disposal!¡±


    "I heard that Amanramovich is a bit perverted at heart and likes to torture women in bed by all kinds of inhuman means.


    ...¡±


    Olivia sneered and said, "In that case, we can still condemn Amanramovich and force him to pay another pension, or


    we will make public the news that he abused the royal princess to death!¡±


    "I think, by then, how can he not give another 500 million euros, right? After all, it''s not easy for the royal family to raise


    Helena, and it''s reasonable for me to ask him for 500 million euros inpensation!¡±


    Richard looked at his daughter, gave a thumbs up, and praised,


    ¡°Olivia, you are really a genius of the world! When you inherit the throne, the royal family will definitely usher in a spurt


    of development!¡±


    Olivia nodded and said in a cold voice: ¡°With the news of my marriage with William, the whole of Europe is concerned,


    many other European royal families and nobles, rich and powerful, areing to attend the wedding of the two of us,¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Originally I did not intend to invite Aman Ramovich, that thug who can not get on the stage, but since Helena is here,


    then I might as well invite him too, by the time the wedding is over I''ll let him take her away!¡±


    Richardughed, ¡°Aman Ramovich loves to attend European aristocratic parties, you call him now and he will fly over


    from St. Petersburg tonight!¡±


    Olivia nodded and said with a cold smile, ¡°I''ll give him a call in a moment.¡±


    After saying that, she added, ¡°By the way dad, I think after my wedding, there is no need to let the olddy continue to


    linger on, then let''s inform the doctor and quietly pull out all the tubes.¡±


    The speed of the Concorde was faster than the speed of the earth''s rotation.


    When Charlie and Helena boarded the ne, it was already evening there, but after four hours of flight, when they


    arrived in Oslo City, it was just dusk in Northern Europe.


    Immediately afternding at the end of the runway, the ne was guided by ground guidance vehicles all the way to the


    hangar at the far end of the airport.


    While the ne was still in the taxiing phase, Helena heard the voice message Olivia had left for her.


    Although Olivia did not finish her words, Helena still heard the strong anger and threat in her words.


    She looked at Charlie somewhat nervously and spoke, ¡°Mr. Wade, Olivia should be very angry right now, I presume she


    will definitely put me under tight control the moment I get off the ne..................................................................... ¡±


    Charlie smiled: "The probability is that she will take you to the pce and put you under house arrest, and I will


    probably be treated the same way.¡±


    Helena was busy asking, "What then?¡±


    "Never mind.¡± Charlie said lightly: "Since we havee all the way here, naturally we should be treated as a guest, this


    is the due courtesy, everything will be discussed when we get to the pce.¡±


    When Helena saw that Charlie was prepared, she was immediately relieved, and then asked him, "Mr. Wade, then how


    should I introduce you to Helena?¡±


    Charlie smiled, "Just say that I am Morgan''s younger brother because Morgan has not yet consummated his marriage


    with you,¡±


    "ording to our Chinese rules, this kind of thing of returning to your mother''s family to attend the wedding,¡±


    "It is not convenient for Morgan to directly participate, so this time the Wade family arranged for me to escort all the


    way.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Helena nodded gently and asked again, "Then does your name need to be circumvented?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and casuallyughed: "No need, for the first time in my life I came to Northern Europe, naturally


    I want toe openly and honestly!¡±

 Chapter 3569

    Chapter 3569


    At this time in the hangar, wearing a Chanel dress, dressed iparably delicate Olivia, is holding a young man''s arm,


    watching the Concorde getting closer and closer.


    The young white man is the eldest son of the Ruthschild coteral family, William Ruthschild.


    William''s family is rooted in Denmark, across the sea from four northern European countries.


    Over the years, William''s family has been hoping to join the second ring of the Ruthschild familydder, so it has been


    hiding its light and lying in wait.


    Within the Ruthschild family, the overall structure is simr to that of the Wade family, but at the actual execution end, it


    is much more cumbersome than the Wade family.


    The Ruthschild is an old capitalist family, they themselves are engaged in finance to open a bank to start, so the


    allocation of internal resources is extremely strict.


    The family''s lifeline is in the hands of the core family in the United States, and the core family distinguishes between


    different families'' resource rationing through the practice of scoring ratings for other families.


    A second-tier family, the annual resources from the core family, two or three times higher than the third-tier.


    So every second and third-tier family is cutting their heads to climb, and the top of the first-tier family, and must do


    everything possible to stabilize their position, and can not bepared to other families down.


    Therefore, this strong internalpetition, within the Ruthschild family the overall internal barriers are very strong, all


    fighting to achieve internaldder across, it is not an easy task.


    William''s family in recent years has been trying to do everything possible to improve their own rating weight.


    During this recent period, through their own channels, they learned the news of the Nordic Queen''s critical illness.


    Realizing that the young Olivia, will soon be the youngest empress in Northern Europe and even the whole of


    Europe, they immediately negotiated with the Nordic royal family, hoping to reach a marriage union.


    But Olivia has long been up for sale.


    Many wealthy people in Europe, in fact, realized that she was about to be an empress, so many of them hoped to


    marry her.


    The whole of Europe, itself has a strong idea of power and nobility as well as feudal residue, almost everyone believes


    that in royalty, the nobility is superior.


    Those who do not have the title of nobility, if you can marry the Queen, will immediately be enthroned as a prince, at the


    same time by the dukes, which is equal to the instant elevation of the ss across.


    The reason why William was able to stand out among the manypetitors is because of his family.


    His family decided to invest two billion euros, apanied by one billion euros in cash as a bride price, only to press


    the otherpetitors down.


    William''s family hopes to increase its influence in the whole continent through the support of the royal family so that it


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    can get more weight in the next internal rating of Ruthschild, and thus step up to the seconddder.

 Chapter 3570

    Chapter 3570


    At this time, Olivia looked at the white swan-like Concorde, said with a bored expression, ¡°The Wade family is really


    something, even this supersonic airliner they can still keep.¡±


    William nodded, expression mixed with envy said: ¡°As the world''s fastest passenger aircraft, Concorde once retired, the


    major top families grabbed up, this aircraft retired but they can still continue to use.¡±


    ¡°There are a total of less than ten, the Ruthschild family has a total of three, all in the hands of the core family, we


    simply do not have the opportunity to experience, did not expect that the Wade family also has


    a....................................................................... ¡±


    Olivia said with a ck face, ¡°I haven''t been on this kind of supersonic airliner.¡±


    William smacked his lips and said resentfully, ¡°I''ve never been in one either, I heard that the Wade family has suffered


    heavy losses this time, I wonder if they are willing to sell this ne at a low price, if they are, I''ll buy it!¡±


    At this time, the ne had slowly pulled into the hangar, then the hatch opened, and Helena, apanied by Charlie,


    walked down the spiral staircase.


    Under the spiral staircase, Olivia looked at Helena with a cold smile on her face, seeing that only she and Charlie


    walked down the whole ne, Olivia frowned and asked, ¡°Helena, where are your two attendants? Why didn''t they


    Helena''s two entourage members were Olivia''s people.


    But Olivia had always thought that Helena did not know, this time when she saw that she had not brought her entourage


    back, and the entourage did not report any changes to her in advance, she realized that Helena might have found out


    true identity of those two people.


    Helena yed dumb at this point and casually said, ¡°I left them both in China and let them work with the Wade family


    nner to prepare the engagement party and wedding details.¡±


    Helena''s words sounded fine to outsiders, but Olivia knew very well that Helena was absolutely talking nonsense!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    If this is really what she said, then her own two people will definitely be the first to report the situation to her.


    But now that she didn''t receive any news, it proved that these two people must have been controlled by Helena.


    But what depresses Olivia is that she sees Helena in front of her own face, but she has absolutely no way to attack.


    Can only hold back the anger, said along with her words, ¡°So it is like this............  gee sister, really did not expect that


    both of our sisters will soon be married, time really flies.¡±


    Helena nodded and sighed with the same smile, ¡°Yes, it seems like yesterday we were running together on the grass of


    the pce, and in the blink of an eye we''re getting married.¡±


    Olivia hummed andughed, looked at Charlie beside her, frowned, and asked, ¡°By the way, this one beside you doesn''t


    seem to be your fiance, Mr. Morgan, right?¡±


    Helena hurriedly introduced: ¡°Oh yes, I almost forgot to introduce, this is Morgan''s cousin, Charlie Wade! Morgan has


    been busy and unable to leave recently, so he apanied me back this time.¡±


    Olivia didn''t know much about the structure of the Wade family, and when she heard that Charlie was Morgan''s cousin,


    she instinctively thought that he might be the son of someone else in the Wade family, and didn''t take it to heart.


    On the side, William also did not think much about it.


    Because at that time the Chinese business world Changying fought with the United States of America''s Ruthschild core


    family.


    Moreover, things ended up being won by the Ruthschild family, so he, the son of a third-order family living in Europe, did


    not know about that feud back then, nor did he know the specifics of the Wade family.


    Olivia herself had made up her mind to sell Helena to the Russian oligarch Aman Ramovich.


    Therefore, she did not intend to have anything to do with the Wade family in the future, so she naturally had nothing


    good to say to Charlie.


    She looked at him and said with a sneer on her face, ¡°Mr. Wade, I heard that your family has just been treated by the


    Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    ¡°I also heard that in addition to robbing your family''s ancestral tomb the family also demanded that the Wade family give


    up half of its assets? Then this time, your family should have suffered a great loss, right?¡±


    Seeing Olivia somewhat targeting Charlie, William on the side also deliberately raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Olivia,


    why do you have to talk about other people''s pains as soon as you meet them?¡± ¡°The Wade family''s loss is so big this


    time, losing people and money, Mr. Wade must be suffering in his heart.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said casually, ¡°I am not painful at all, we have an old saying, called the thin camel is bigger than a


    horse.¡± ¡°Even if the Wade family lost half of its assets, but there are still trillions of yuan,pared to the majority of the


    petty families in Europe, it is still much better.¡±


    Hearing the sarcasm in Charlie''s words, William angrily questioned, ¡°Wade! Who are you calling a petty family?¡±


    Charlieughed coldly with an arrogant face: ¡°In my eyes, all the families in Europe whose assets are not as good as


    my Wade family''s, all of them, are petty!¡±

 Chapter 3571

    Chapter 3571


    Hearing Charlie''s words, William was immediately on fire and said, "Surnamed Wade, your words are a little too


    arrogant!¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked, "Arrogant? Why do not I feel.¡±


    Saying that, he added: "Even if our family has suffered heavy losses, we still have trillions of assets, some families have


    not experienced such heavy losses, are not as much money as my Wade family, what can this be if it is not petty?¡±


    Charlie looked at the two, a slight beat, flirted: "You see, if the water of the sea is half gone, it is still the sea, but the


    water in the mud pit is still a mud pit, even if it is filled to the brim.¡±


    Olivia and William''s faces became very ugly.


    Olivia knows very well the strength of the Nordic royal family, cash, antiques, real estate, and foreign investments, and


    so on all counted, but only a few billion euros in size.


    Moreover, the royal family is not Olivia''s family of three, there is arge number of royal rtives below, depending on


    the royal family to feed.


    But even if the Wade family took out half of the assets to the Cataclysmic Front, the remaining assets there are


    hundreds of billions of euros, which is really much stronger than the royal family.


    William''s heart is as annoyed as Olivia''s.


    Although his surname Ruthschild, but their family''s overall economic strength, converted into euros can barely reach ten


    billion, in his opinion, may not be as good as a tenth of the current Wade family status.


    However, William still gritted his teeth and retorted: ¡°Our Ruthschild family is deep in the world for hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°Thebined assets of more than a trillion dors, ten trillion may not be able to stop! In front of the Ruthschild family,


    a mere Wade family is not even trash!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°You''re from the Ruthschild family?¡±


    Olivia was full of smugness and pride as she introduced, ¡°I forgot to introduce you two, this is my fianc¨¦, the young


    talent of the Ruthschild family, William Ruthschild!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, ¡°You are really from the Ruthschild family, no wonder you speak so loudly.¡±


    William sneered, ¡°What? Do you now realize how petty the Wade family is in front of our Ruthschild family?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said indifferently, ¡°Whether it''s trash or not depends on who youpare it to. If you


    ¡°But I heard that there are many side branches within the Ruthschild family, and these side lines are divided into three


    Hearing these words, William''s face immediately became iron blue.


    Talking about the Ruthschild family, he was full of pride.


    But when ites to the topic of his family in the first few steps, he is a bit at a loss as to what to do.


    Because his family, in the Ruthschild family, is just a hanging thirddder.


    Charlie saw his odd expression but did not speak, could not help butugh and ask: ¡°What is it Mr. William, just now is


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    not quite able to talk? Howe you''re not talking now?¡±


    William''s expression was cloudy and uncertain, and he didn''t know how to respond for a while.

 Chapter 3572

    Chapter 3572


    Olivia saw her fianc¨¦ defeated, immediately very upset said in a cold voice: ¡°Mr. Wade, this is Northern Europe, not


    China! It''s better not to speak so sharply.¡±


    Charlie grunted and asked rhetorically, ¡°This is sharp? It seems that you stillck understanding of the real sharpness.¡±


    At this time, Helena came out and rounded up, ¡°I think we should stop chatting here, let''s go back to the pce, I still


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    want to go see how our grandmother is doing now.¡±


    Olivia''s expression smiled yfully and said, ¡°Helena, don''t worry, William and I came to the airport this time, not only to


    pick you two up.¡±


    ¡°There is also a friend who will be arriving soon, why don''t we go back to the pce together when he arrives.¡±


    Helena subconsciously inquired, ¡°Who is the other friend you are talking about?¡±


    Oliviaughed, ¡°This friend is a Russian oligarch, Aman Ramovich.¡±


    Helena had already learned from the two attendants that Olivia intended to sell her to Amanramovich, so when she


    heard this, her heart stuttered.


    However, she tried her best to control her emotions and asked in mock surprise, ¡°Olivia, when did you be friends


    with such a vulgar person?¡±


    Olivia narrowed her eyes at Helena and asked with some surprise, ¡°Helena, has no one ever mentioned anything about


    Aman Ramovich to you?¡±


    Helena shook her head nkly, ¡°No one has mentioned it, why?¡± Today, Helena left the two people Olivia had nted to


    Now, she also did not know whether her two people, had told Helena about her n.


    Because earlier she had authorized the two to trick Helena into going to the airport and then send her directly to St.


    Petersburg.


    But now, looking at Helena''s bewildered face, Olivia thought she might not have learned about it yet.


    So she then said with a big smile: ¡°This Aman Ramovich, is still quite good, rich, and also very gentlemanly, just a little


    older, not as crude as they say not to see.¡±


    Helena pretended tough casually: ¡°I have the impression that the nobility of Western Europe seems to have always


    been quite repulsed by him, why did you still invite him over?¡±


    Oliviaughed, ¡°Although Amanramovic has no background worthy of praise, he is at least a tycoon worth tens of


    billions of dors, and I want to revitalize the royal family in the future, so of course I need to have good rtions with


    such tycoons.¡±


    As she spoke, the sound of an aircraft engine outside grew closer, and a brand new Gulfstream G650 business jet,


    guided by a guidance car, slowly glided towards the hangar.


    Olivia raised an eyebrow and smiled, ¡°Aman Ramovich is here!¡±


    The G650 soon came to a halt in the space next to the Concorde, the hatch opened, and a short, thin, middle-aged man


    in a dark blue suit came out of the hatch with a smile on his face.


    This man is the Russian oligarch, Aman Ramovich.


    Aman Ramovich came from a poor background, but seized the wave of the times and umted wealth like crazy at


    a special stage in Russia, quickly rising to the top of the rich list.


    As soon as Amanramovich stepped off the ne, he said to Olivia with a big smile, ¡°Your Highness Princess Olivia, it''s


    been a long time!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately looked at Helena at the side with a kind of eyes with a bit of greed, and said with a


    smile, "This, must be Her Highness Princess Helena, right?¡±

 Chapter 3573

    Chapter 3573


    Helena was more or less ufortable, while Olivia next to her, after seeing his infatuated look at Helena, said with a


    smile, ¡°Mr. Amanramovich, this is my sister, Princess Helena.¡±


    Amanramovich immediately extended his hand to Helena, and while expecting a kissing hand salute to her, he said in a


    very gentlemanly manner, ¡°Very pleased to meet you, Your Highness, the honorable Princess Helena!¡±


    Helena did not want him to k!ss her hand, she had already guessed Olivia''s motive for inviting him here, and was


    disgusted, so she nodded slightly at him and said with an apologetic face,


    ¡°Sorry Mr. Amanramovich, because my fianc¨¦ is a Chinese, so I have to observe their customs and cannot perform the


    k!ssing hand salute, please excuse me!¡±


    Aman gave an embarrassedugh, then quietly withdrew his hand and said with a smile, ¡°It''s okay, it''s okay, I


    understand!¡±


    Olivia nced at Helena and sneered in her heart, ¡°Helena, what are you pretending to be reserved for? It won''t be long


    before you are Aman''s woman!¡±


    When Olivia learned that Helena was going back to her country, she had already discussed the countermeasure with


    her parents.


    Since Helena was here this time, it would not be easy to let her go again.


    ording to Olivia''s n, from the moment Helena returned to the pce, she was put under surveince and was not


    allowed to leave the pce grounds.


    She also called Aman in St. Petersburg at the first opportunity and reached an agreement with him on the phone to


    force Helena to agree to marry him after her big wedding tomorrow.


    Olivia had Helena''s mother as a hostage in her hand, so she believed that Helena would never dare to disobey her


    arrangement.


    As for Aman Ramovich, he was ridiculed by the Western media all day long for his origins, ridiculed a bit to go off the


    rails.


    Now all he can think of every day is to hurry up and marry a European royal princess, so as to severely humiliate those


    people who despise him.


    So, when he received Olivia''s call, he was overjoyed and immediately rushed over.


    The good thing is that St. Petersburg is only a thousand kilometers away from Northern Europe, and an ordinary ne


    can arrive in two hours.


    However, Aman Ramovich, who flew over from St. Petersburg with great enthusiasm, did not expect that Helena would


    be so cold to him.


    So, he then looked at Olivia and asked, ¡°Princess Olivia, I wonder if that thing we talked about on the phone still


    counts?¡±


    Oliviaughed, ¡°Of course it counts! I will soon be the Queen, the Queen promised, how can I go back on my


    word? Don''t worry, Mr. Amanramovich!¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°That''s good!¡± he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knew that Olivia must have a way to make Helena agree.


    As for what method, he didn''t bother to worry about it.


    In short, as long as he could get Helena back to St. Petersburg, he would immediately put 500 million euros into the


    Nordic royal family''s ount, and all would be happy.


    Olivia smiled faintly at this time and said, ¡°You all must have had a hard time flying here from so far away, why don''t you


    go back to the pce first, there will be a grand banquet for you all at the pce in the evening.¡±


    Aman Ramovich naturally agreed, Charlie did not speak, a guest as the host.


    So, the crowd was divided into several royal convoys, from the airport to the pce.


    There were six cars in the royal convoy, Olivia and her fianc¨¦ William sat in the second car, Charlie and Helena sat in


    the third car, and Aman Ramovich sat alone in the fourth car.

 Chapter 3574

    Chapter 3574


    In the car, Charlie has been closing his eyes, Helena''s heart is more or less apprehensive, several times want to talk to


    him, but once she thought there is a driver and a royal maid in the front row, she could only temporarily hold back.


    At this time, Olivia and William sitting in the car, guarding a special yer, listening to the gaspsing from inside.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    William couldn''t help but frown at this point: ¡°Howe these two didn''t say anything? Are they aware that the car is


    bugged?¡±


    Olivia shook her head: ¡°I''m not sure.¡±


    William opened his mouth and asked her, ¡°Olivia, have you thought about how to deal with that man?¡±


    Olivia said casually, ¡°What''s he got to deal with? When Aman takes Helena away, let him go back to China.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± William said with a cold face, ¡°We can''t let him just leave!¡±


    Olivia was surprised and asked, ¡°You don''t want to fix him up, do you? The Wade family is far away in China, but if we


    really kill their people, we''ll get into trouble!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± William waved his hand and spoke, ¡°I wouldn''t be stupid enough to kill him, I just want to teach him a lesson, and


    by the way, let him leave that Concorde behind!¡±


    ¡°Concorde?¡± Olivia couldn''t help but see a light in her eyes.


    In the real high society, there were only two kinds of real top luxury goods, one was a private jet and the other was a


    private yacht.


    In terms of private jets alone, it looks as if the Saudi royal family''s modified A380 is thergest and most luxurious, but


    to really say that the top rare, private jet that can represent the highest status, it has to be the Concorde.


    The reason is that this thing is too rare.


    When a total of twenty or so were built, there are now only single-digit remaining, is the real out-of-print private aircraft.


    Moreover, it is also the only private ne that can fly at supersonic speed.


    Who can have such a private jet, flying out of the face, then the Saudi royal family A380 is much more elegant!


    Olivia and William are both extremely vain people, usually, luxury goods are numerous, but none of them dare to hope


    that they can own a Concorde.


    Therefore, when William proposed this idea, Olivia was immediately moved beyond belief.


    So, she immediately asked, ¡°Honey, what do you have in mind?¡±


    William sneered: "After the banquet tonight, I will open a card game to y cards with some guests who came from far


    away, and earn some pocket money in the meantime,¡±


    "When the timees, I will make a game and invite that Charlie toe over and y a couple of games, as long as


    he is willing to y, I will be sure to make him fall in step by step.¡±


    Olivia asked with some doubt: "Are you really sure?¡±


    William said confidently: "Don''t worry, this time, there is a guest inside, I have ced a person in advance, this person


    has been in Las Vegas for many years as a lottery officer, as long as you let him deal, no matter what items to y, can


    make that Charlie lose all!"


    Olivia asked in disbelief, ¡°Howe you also specifically nted a cheater in the pce?"


    William shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "Don''t you understand the hobbies of these rich men? They like


    nothing but beautiful women and gambling,"


    "Theye to the pce to attend the wedding, certainly can not bring women in the pce mess, so an impromptu


    gambling game will certainly make them very interested!"


    Saying that William moved his eyebrows and continued: "But all such asions, as long as someone set up a game,


    every man loves to y a couple of hands, casually lose a few hundred million euros, for them is nothing,"


    "A person losing hundreds of millions, ten people can be tens of millions or even hundreds of millions, so as long as the


    operation is done properly, earn a few tens of millions of euros very easy."


    Olivia stroked her chin and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect you to be quite bad! Even the money of these rtives and


    friends are also counted!"


    William said awkwardly, "There is a chance to earn some pocket money, and it''s not a big loss for them, so why not?


    Don''t you think so?"


    Olivia hummed andughed, "Seeing is believing! I want half of the proceeds from the bet!"


    William faintly froze, then smiled and said, "Haha, Olivia, I have a hunch that the two of us will have a very, very


    harmonious life after marriage!"


    Olivia raised her eyebrows and added: ¡°If Charlie can really lose that Concorde to you, I''ll have half of this ne too!¡±


    "That''s for sure!¡± William reached out and cupped Olivia''s chin and k!ssed her hard on the lips, only to raise his head a


    momentter and said with unparalleled tenderness, "Dear Queen Olivia, everything I have belongs to you!¡±


    Olivia nodded with a satisfied face and smiled, "It seems that you have started to adapt to the role of ''Prince William'' in


    advance.¡±


    Williamughed: "That''s for sure! I can''t wait to be your husband tomorrow and the Prince the day after tomorrow!¡±


    He said, "My father has promised me that after you inherit the throne and make me Prince, he will give us the Italian


    luxury yacht in Copenhagen and a vi in Beverly Hills, Los Angeles!¡±

 Chapter 3575

    Chapter 3575


    Half an hourter, the convoy drove into the Royal Pce.


    The royal family in the Nordic countries has three pces, and in the capital suburbs, this is thergest of the three, but


    also the most luxurious.


    The entire pce, in fact, is more like argebination of ancient fortress and manor.


    The overall area of hundreds of hectares, the ce is sorge that there is a golf course inside, and an equestrian


    venue.


    It is said that the value of the building andnd of this pce alone is more than three billion euros.


    However, because it is a royal patrimony and a symbol of the family, the country''sws prohibit the royal family from


    selling it to the public.


    Can not be sold, it means that the royal family has actually just a right to use it.


    The caravan crossed arge green area and stopped in front of an old castle that was at least a hundred years old.


    The members of the Royal Guard immediately came forward and opened all the car doors, and Charlie walked down


    with Helena.


    Seeing Helena return, the royal guards immediately saluted respectfully, ¡°Your Highness Princess Helena!¡±


    Helena nodded slightly in greeting, and immediately after that, Olivia walked over and said to Charlie as well as


    Amanramovich,


    ¡°The rooms for the two guests are ready for you, I will have someone take you there first.¡±


    Amanramovich immediately bowed and said respectfully under his breath, ¡°Thank you, Princess Olivia!¡±


    In contrast, Charlie was not so polite and just said goodbye indifferently.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Olivia saw that Charlie also did not bow, showed much less curtsy, and did not even bother to say a thank you, could


    not help but be a little upset.


    However, once she thought that William was still nning to make a game for Charlie, she did not get angry, on the


    contrary, she said to him with a fake smile on her face,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, there will be a dinner in the banquet hallter, Mr. Wade must be appreciated to attend.¡±


    Charlie did not know what medicine Olivia was selling in her gourd, but to him, all the people in the pcebined, it


    is impossible to touch him, so he said with an indifferent face: ¡°Okay, I wille there.¡±


    Hearing this, William on the side said with a smile, ¡°That''s really great, today''s guests, in addition to our family and the


    rtives of the Nordic royal family,¡±


    ¡°There are also some heads of the top four northern European families, then Mr. Wade can also get to know others


    well.¡±


    Charlie did not expect that even this guy named William was now smiling at him, thus it was clear that this pu55y and


    Olivia must not have held back any good far.ts in the car just now.


    So, he then smiled and said to William: ¡°It seems that Mr. William has already made all the arrangements for me, so I''ll


    respectfully do as I''m told.¡±


    William immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Mr. Wade is too polite, I will let you enjoy tonight!¡±

 Chapter 3576

    Chapter 3576


    At this time, Helena said, ¡°Olivia, I want to go see grandma!¡±


    ¡°See grandma?¡± Oliviaughed twice and said, ¡°Grandma is already in a deepa, the doctor said it''s impossible for


    her to wake up, what''s the point of you going to see her now?¡±


    In Olivia''s opinion, Helena was anxious to see the Queen, she must still have a ray of hope, want to go to the Queen to


    plead for mercy, or to sue her.


    But Olivia is not worried, because she knows very well that the Queen''s life has entered the end, not only is it


    impossible to wake up, even life does not have long to continue.


    Helena spoke at this time: ¡°Olivia, grandmother is the Queen, I no matter as her granddaughter, or as her vassal,


    certainly must go to pay respect to her, even if she has been in aa!¡±


    Saying that she added: ¡°Besides, you and I, sisters, also have some whispered words to say.¡±


    Olivia put away her smile, nodded slowly, and said expressionlessly, ¡°Okay! In that case, then I will take you to see


    Grandma first.¡±


    After saying that, she instructed the guards, ¡°You guys send the two guests to their rooms first.¡±


    Helena busily asked, ¡°Can I let Charlie go with me?¡±


    Olivia frowned: ¡°Didn''t you say you had something to whisper to me? What''s the point of letting Mr. Wade join?¡±


    Charlie knew that Helena definitely wanted to let him go to save her grandmother.


    But it is a little too boring to go straight out now, and besides, one has not yet seen Olivia and William''s little plot.


    The first thing you can do is to drive straight in and get right to the point. Have to give people a little forey and


    adaptation time?


    So, he said with a smile: ¡°You two sisters chat, I will not get involved.¡±


    After saying that, he gave Helena a reassuring look.


    Seeing this, Helena had to nod her head and said, ¡°That''s fine, then Olivia and I will go see grandma first, let''s meet at


    the dinner.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Charlie was led by the guards to a guest room on the third floor of the ancient castle.


    At this time, Helena, led by Olivia, came directly to the top floor of the castle, which is the sixth floor.


    Thisyer, is the entire royal family living in a dedicated area.


    At this time on the top floor of a luxury suit, the Queen has been basically sentenced to death.


    Half of this suite has been transformed into an intensive care unit.


    Olivia brought Helena up and did not immediately enter the ward, but brought her to the next room and instructed a


    maid, ¡°Search her!¡±


    The maid immediately came up and checked Helena''s entire body and found that she only had a cell phone, so she


    handed it to Olivia and said respectfully, ¡°Your Highness, only this.¡±


    Olivia nodded and instructed her, ¡°You can keep her phone for now.¡±


    After saying that, she waved at Helena and said, "Come with me.¡±


    Helena followed Olivia to the door of the ward, Olivia sent away the guards outside the ward, and sent several doctors


    on duty out together, and only then took Helena into the ward.


    Inside the ward, an old woman with white hair, lying expressionlessly on the hospital bed.


    Her whole body is very thin, her face buckled oxygen mask, the whole person except for breathing the chest shows a


    slight rise and fall, there is no other movement.


    Seeing this old woman, Helena''s eyes were red and she came crying to the bed, choking:


    "Grandma................................... Grandma, can you hear my voice? I''m Helena, I''vee back to see you........ ¡±


    Olivia sneered, "Helena, you just don''t dream, there''s no way she''ll wake up to do you justice!¡±


    There was no one else here except the two of them, and the dying queen, so Olivia immediately put away her


    hypocritical face.


    Helena turned her head to Olivia and questioned, "Olivia, where exactly did you hide my mother?¡±


    Olivia grunted: "Don''t you think you''re particrly childish for asking such a question? I have to use your mother''s life to


    force you to give in, how could I possibly tell you her whereabouts?¡±


    Helena asked her through clenched teeth, "Olivia! I am your sister! It''s your family! Why are you doing this to me! Why


    are you doing this to my mother?¡± Olivia hugged her shoulders and sneered, ¡°Come on Helena, what''s the point of


    ying this emotional card at this point?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After a pause, Olivia said: ¡°I tell you, now you no longer have any choice, honestly after my wedding to marry you to


    Aman Ramovich, I will spare your mother''s life!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will not only give you to Aman Ramovich by force but also turn your mother into her present form!¡±


    When she said this, Olivia pointed her finger at the Queen lying on the bed.


    Hearing this, Helena looked at her with dumbfounded eyes and questioned, ¡°Grandma.......................... Grandma is in


    this state because of you?!¡±


    ¡°Of course it was me!¡± Olivia, knowing that Helena did not have any recording and eavesdropping devices on her,


    sneered unscrupulously,


    ¡°During her medical checkupst year, her health care doctor told me that with good maintenance, she could live for at


    least another ten years, and possibly even another twenty................................................................ ¡±


    ¡°Da*n, which crown prince can wait that long? Ten years after another ten years, who knows how many more ten years


    will follow? The ghosts know if she will also be like the one in Great Britain, give me a super long standby?¡±


    ¡°So, in order to inherit the throne as soon as possible, I could only use some means to try to shorten her standby time!¡±

 Chapter 3577

    Chapter 3577


    Helena really did not expect that her grandmother is now seriously ill and not awake, but it was all Olivia who is behind


    the control!


    This makes her heart extremely angry at the same time, can not help but feel a chill in the back............................. The


    first thing she had never realized before was that her cousin was actually such a sinister and poisonous woman at heart!


    Not only did she scheme against her, but even her grandmother, the reigning empress, did not spare her!


    The furious Helena, pointing at Olivia, angrily rebuked: ¡°Olivia, do you know that murdering the empress is a felony of


    treason! In the past, you would have been sent to the gallows!¡±


    Olivia bristled, sneering with disdain, ¡°Let me go to the gallows? To tell you the truth, the old woman''s fate is in my


    hands, I let her die today, she can not live tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°If I let her die tomorrow, she will not live until the day after tomorrow! As soon as she dies, I will be enthroned as the


    Queen! At that time, who can still do anything to me?¡±


    Helena gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don''t you forget! Even if you are the Queen, you are still a citizen of this country and


    have to abide by thews of this country.¡± ¡°If what you have done is known to the outside world, even if you have


    ascended to the throne and be the Queen, you will definitely be caught and tried publicly!¡±


    Olivia asked disdainfully in return, ¡°But who outside will know about it? You? Do you really think that if you say


    something, outsiders will believe it?¡±


    Saying that, Olivia did not wait for Helena to open her mouth, then snickered:


    ¡°Oh yes, you will not have the opportunity to talk to outsiders either, because from now on, you are not allowed to leave


    the pce half a step, nor are you allowed to have any contact with the outside world!¡±


    Helena sneered, ¡°What? Do you want to put me under house arrest? Don''t you forget that everyone knows I''ve


    returned, what will they think if I don''t show up at your wedding tomorrow?¡±


    Olivia said disdainfully, ¡°You''ll make a short video tonight telling everyone that you''re suddenly unwell and have to stay


    in bed to recuperate, so you can''t be my maid of honor!¡±


    Helena blurted out, ¡°You''re dreaming! I''m not filming that!¡±


    Oliviaughed, ¡°It doesn''t matter, you don''t have to film it, but I will have your mother''s two eyes gouged out, and then


    the whole thing will be on video for you to see!¡±


    Helena was shaking with anger and rebuked, ¡°Olivia! You are a devil!¡±


    Olivia bristled, ¡°I''m not a devil, I''m the future Nordic Queen!¡±


    At this point, she stared into Helena''s eyes and said, word for word, ¡°Helena! You can never be my match!¡±


    ¡°If you want your mother to survive, you should listen to me honestly, otherwise, not only your mother will not survive,


    you will not survive either!¡±


    Helena was extremely angry in her heart, but she also knew very well that she was not Olivia''s opponent at all.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Her only hope was Charlie.


    So, she could only give in to Olivia and spoke, ¡°You let me think about it............ ¡±


    Olivia sneered, "Remember, the video must be sent out before eleven o''clock at night.¡±


    "Okay....... ,¡± Helena nodded, as a promise.

 Chapter 3578

    Chapter 3578


    7:00 p.m. Scandinavian local time.


    The royal family''s internal reception dinner was held in the banquet hall of the pce.


    The Western-style banquet is very different from the East, the scene is not divided into several round tables, but an


    extra-long long table with more than ten fine dining chairs on each side of the long table.


    The number of guests attending the dinner was notrge, including Olivia and William''s parents, a total of less than 20


    people.


    Most of the guests are close friends and rtives of the two families, which is why they were invited to stay at the


    pce a day early.


    Most of the guests, on the other hand, wille to the pce early tomorrow morning to attend the wedding.


    Helena ising down with Olivia.


    Because of Olivia''s threat, Helena''s mood has been a bit apprehensive.


    When she just arrived at the banquet hall, she immediately began to look around for Charlie''s shadow.


    Because right now only when she sees Charlie, she could put her heart down.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    But he did not appear in the banquet hall.


    When Olivia''s father Richard saw Helena, he immediately said with a smile, ¡°Helena, you''re back!¡±


    Helena looked at Richard, she did not know whether her uncle was involved in the matter that put her grandmother in a


    deepa.


    But her heart was still very wary of this person, so she spoke: ¡°Uncle, how are youtely?¡±


    Richard sighed lightly and said, ¡°Other than your grandmother''s health that I am concerned about, the rest is fine.¡±


    As he was talking, Aman Ramovich also came over, first looked at Helena a few times with some fascination, then


    stepped in front of Richard and said respectfully,


    ¡°Hello, Prince Richard! I am Aman Ramovich, it is an honor to meet you!¡±


    Richard nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°I''ve heard a lot about Mr. Amanramovich, but I only had the chance to


    meet today.¡±


    Richard said, ¡°By the way, I''ve always liked the English Premier League team you bought, I must go to Ennd to see a


    live game if I have the chance!¡±


    Aman Ramovic said with a surprised look on his face, ¡°His Royal Highness also likes football? In that case, you can


    Richard nodded and said, ¡°If there''s nothing else on the royal side, I would really like to make a trip to London, just as a


    short break.¡±


    With that, he sighed andughed to himself, ¡°But the royal family has so many things to do every day that they can''t get


    away, so I guess the rest will have to wait for some more time!¡±


    Aman Ramovic said with a smile, ¡°It doesn''t matter, it''s almost summer, there are especially many summer matches,


    when the new Champions League season starts, maybe it wille away to y in Northern Europe.¡±


    "Yes." Richard nodded and smiled: ¡°I didn''t expect you and I to have a lot ofmon topics, you and Helena will sit next


    to me!"


    After saying that, he pointed to the two empty seats on his right and said to Helena: ¡°Helena, you sit with Mr.


    Amanramovich."


    Helena said awkwardly, ¡°Uncle, I have a friend who came from afar, he is not familiar with this ce, I''d better join him."


    Richard said indifferently, ¡°You are talking about the person from the Wade family, right?"


    ¡°Yes." Helena was busy saying, ¡°The one from the Wade family this time is Morgan''s cousin and the first son and


    grandson of the Wade family."


    Richard grunted and said, ¡°I really don''t understand the Wade family, after such a big incident at home, why don''t they


    stay at home and clean up the mess, but still have toe out to the world to make a fool of themselves."


    Helena had to exin: ¡°Uncle, don''t say that, the Wade family also had a good intention, after all, I am the future


    daughter-inw of the Wade family, they feel that if Ie back alone, more or less lost the etiquette."


    Richard said casually: ¡°I was not in favor of you marrying there, our royal family for so many years, has never been


    through marriage with people outside Europe, you went to China in the past few days I am also considering this issue,"


    ¡°Out of respect for the royal bloodline and maintenance, I think you should not marry far away to China, just find a


    suitable young talent in Europe to marry here!"


    Saying that, he nced at Aman Ramovich, casually said: ¡°In my opinion, like Mr. Aman Ramovich, such young talent,


    is also not the least bit worse than the Wade family!"


    Helena said with a difficult face, ¡°Uncle......... marriage contract is all set, how can we change....... if word gets out,


    others will say that our royal family has no credibility....... ¡±


    Richard said unconcernedly, "The Wade family had such a big incident, it is reasonable for us to change the marriage


    contract.¡±


    Helena was busy saying, "But I can''t exin it to the Wade family either........... ¡±


    Richard waved his hand and said disdainfully, "What''s so bad about it? Where is the guy from the Wade family? Let him


    Richard''s voice just fell, Charlie, step into the banquet hall, while walking smiling and asked, "I''m here, who wants to talk


    to me?¡±

 Chapter 3579

    Chapter 3579


    Seeing the yellow-skinned, ck-eyed Charlie walk in, Richard immediately guessed that he was from the Wade family


    even though he had never seen him before.


    So he said with a smile on his face, ¡°Gentleman, I believe you¡¯re from the Wade family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded slightly and asked with a smile, ¡°I heard a general idea when I came in just now, do you have


    something to talk to me about?¡±


    Olivia at the side immediately said, ¡°Charlie, this is my father, Prince Richard of the Nordic royal family!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, ¡°Prince Richard I don¡¯t know what you want to say?¡±


    Richard adjusted the knot of his tie and said with a proud look on his face, ¡°When we made the marriage contract with


    the Wade family, we did not know that your Wade family would have involvement with a mercenary organization like the


    Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    ¡°And we, the Nordic royal family, have always been clean and never had any involvement with such gray organizations!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in order to maintain the royal family¡¯s reputation, we naturally cannot continue to fulfill the marriage contract


    with the Wade family. I hope that when you return, you will carry my words to the Wade family head.¡±


    Saying that, he nced at Helena and added: ¡°As for Helena, since she has already returned, she will stay directly with


    the family this time and will no longer return to China with you.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Prince Richard, you see that my Wade family has lost power, so you want to unterally repeal the


    marriage!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can just say so, why do you need to make such a big circle, and then bring people from the


    Cataclysmic Front into this and step on it?¡±


    If the Cataclysmic Front knows that you are using them as a shield to withdraw from the marriage, in case you annoy


    Joseph Wan, he will have to kill you when he gets hotheaded, what will you do then?


    Richard¡¯s expression changed instantly, and his heart panicked.


    He originally wanted to find a reason to dissolve the marriage with the Wade family, but said straight out that the Wade


    family is now out of power, the royal family is not willing to y with them.


    If the word gets out, everyone can see that the royal family¡¯s words are not faithful, and go back on their word.


    Therefore, he can only me the reason on the principle.


    The most reasonable way to say it is to take the royal family¡¯s cleanliness as a principle, since the Wade family


    His royal family does not want to be soiled by the Cataclysmic Front itself, so it is much more reasonable to withdraw


    from the deal with the Wade family.


    However, how could Richard have thought that Charlie was such a provocative master?


    As soon as he heard him say that, he immediately bit the bullet that he was using the Cataclysmic Front as a shield, and


    then directly brought out the Front¡¯s name as a threat, which immediately made Richard confused.


    Don¡¯t look at him as a royal prince proud, but if really faced with the Cataclysmic Front, he can be scared to sh!t.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    So he hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that! Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

 Chapter 3580

    Chapter 3580


    Charlieughed: ¡°What am I talking nonsense about? Just now you said yourself, so many people listened to it, did I say


    it wrong?¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take your words to Joseph Wan intact, as for whether you


    deliberately stepped on him or not, let him judge for himself.¡±


    Olivia saw that Charlie even brought out Joseph¡¯s name to threaten her father, and immediately said in annoyance,


    ¡°Mr. Charlie! You don¡¯t have to talk out of your a55 here! Your Wade family has a father¡¯s murderous grudge against


    Joseph, and you were treated by him, lost your ancestral tomb and half of your family fortune, and all in the world know


    about it.¡±


    ¡°And now you dare to bring up Joseph to threaten others, if he knows that you are using his name outside, I believe he


    will never let you go!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When the others heard this, they also instantly looked at each other with approval.


    After all, the Wade family had just been taught a lesson to death by Joseph, and to bring Joseph out to scare others at


    this time was indeed very untrustworthy.


    Aman Ramovich, sitting next to Helena, said with a smile on his face: ¡°Mr. Wade, the marriage contract itself is a


    contract, you can choose to perform, of course, you can also choose not to perform,¡±


    ¡°If the two sides initially set a breach of contract use, then the non-performing party will have topensate in


    ordance with the terms, if not set a breach of contract use, it is more free to decide! We are all civilized people,


    there is no need to make such personal threats, right?¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Did I ask you? who are you? Do you have a role to speak here?¡±


    Aman Ramovich didn¡¯t think that Charlie, who was a brat, would dare to publicly humiliate him on this asion!


    Charlie looked like he was in his twenties, but Aman Ramovich was already in his fifties, almost twenty years older than


    him, so he naturally could not bear to be humiliated by this boy.


    So, he immediately stood up, pped the table, and cursed angrily, ¡°Charlie Wade! Do you know that this is Europe? Do


    you still think that this is China? Based on your rudeness to me just now, I can make you die in Europe, do you believe


    it?¡±


    Charlie saw Aman Ramovich gnashing his teeth, did not say anything, but suddenly stepped forward, grabbed him by


    the cor, and pped him hard on the face, and pushed him backward afterward, causing him to fall over.


    Everyone at the scene was shocked speechless.


    No one expected that Charlie would do it just like that!


    Richard, who was the host, was also confused and didn¡¯t know what to do at once.


    Aman also did not expect that Charlie would dare to make a direct move on himself.


    These people on the scene, are the so-called noble gentlemen of Europe, the dogma is: I can kill his family behind his


    back, but on the surface must be polite, can not lose the aristocratic style.


    But who would have expected that Charlie¡¯s style of action is so brutal, without saying a word upon the dry, immediately


    dry Aman Ramovich on the ground.


    While everyone was dumbfounded, Charlie moved a new chair and sat on Amanramovich¡¯s previous position, saying in


    a cold voice:


    ¡°Just a Nordic royal family and a Russian oligarch with assets of more than 20 billion dors, and you think my Wade


    family is a soft persimmon? The assets of the two of youbined are not even one tenth of my family!¡±


    After saying that, he twisted his head and looked at Aman Ramovich, said indifferently: ¡°I know you have some


    background in Russia, but I can tell you clearly, just your strength, in front of me is not even a fa.rt,¡±


    ¡°Be smart and honestly move a chair to sit far away, otherwise, I have ways to make your life worse than death.¡±


    Aman Ramovich was frightened by Charlie¡¯s coldness, but for a while was unwilling to admit defeat in front of so many


    people.


    At this time, Prince Richard at the side repeatedly thought deep inside: ¡°Why is this guy surnamed Wade so arrogant?


    Wasn¡¯t their Wade family just cleaned up by the Cataclysmic Front? Doesn¡¯t he know how to keep a low profile at all?¡±


    When he was wondering, he suddenly thought of something and eximed, ¡°Oh no! I almost forgot! The Front took half


    of the Wade family¡¯s assets, which certainly can not be all cash, there must be arge part of the Wade family¡¯s shares!¡±


    ¡°The Cataclysmic Front is not good at running businesses, so in the future, it will still depend on the Wade family to run


    it?¡±


    ¡°ording to this, although the Wade family has lost half of its assets, the Wade family and the Cataclysmic Front


    should somehow be considered integrated and be amunity of interest!¡±


    Thinking of this, he was horrified: ¡°No wonder this boy has no fear! The Wade family is now substantially tied to the


    Cataclysmic Front!¡±

 Chapter 3581

    Chapter 3581


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3581


    Charlie''s reason for beating Aman Ramovic is actually to show the members of the Nordic royal family and make them less pretend to be in


    front of him.


    And he is not afraid to expose his identity. After all, there are only a dozen or twenty people here today. As long as he wants to, he can put all


    these people on the ground and rub them hard, and then save the dying of the Nordic Queen, and then help Helena. Ascend to the throne.


    Immediately afterwards, he let Helena convict them of any crime and arrest them one by one.


    Or, he can directly give these key figures a psychological hint so that they will be crazy in the future and no one can find out the problem.


    But Richard, who he never expected, was so good at making up his brain, so he directly made up the brain of the Wanlong Temple as his


    backing.


    It''s just that Richard has guesses that arepletely contrary to reality.


    He thought it was the Wanlong Pce that integrated the Wade Family, but in fact, it was Charlie who integrated the Wanlong Pce.


    After this thought, he hurriedly got up and took the initiative to help Aman Ramovic up.


    Aman Ramovich was beaten and lost face. He was about to get a bit of face from his mouth, and blurted out angrily and shouted, "If you have


    the surname wade You, do you dare to beat me? Believe it or not, I will immediately call the former KGB elite. Come to kill."


    Aman Ramovich hadn''t finished speaking, and Richard covered his mouth, but he could only whimper a little.


    There was Aman Ramovic''s anger, Richard, who was struggling to take Richard''s hand away, whispered in his ear, "Aman Ramovic! I have


    friends! You must not provoke this Charlie.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Ah! They now give half of the family property to Wanlongdian, which means that half of the Wade Family are working for Wanlongdian! The


    Wanlongdian must support the Wade Family in the face of such great benefits! Do you know those? All the ex-KGB agents called out and


    lined up in a row is not enough to have the teeth in the


    Ten Thousand Dragons Hall!" Aman Ramovic was startled when he heard the expression here, he had his eyes wide-eyed, but there was no


    anger inside. The rest is just panic!


    He eximed in his heart, Why the hell didn''t think of this! Doesn''t this mean that the Wade Family used hundreds of billions of euros to have


    property and paid for the protection of Wanlong Pce? Wade Family paid the protection fee. I wish I had ten times more assets than what I


    said. The Wanlong Temple, which has so much money and face, must be able to stand up for Charlie. Some of me are really blind. I''m going


    to provoke him at this time."


    Amanra thought of this. Morovich couldn''t wait to p himself to death.


    At that point, he knew that the KGB who had the resources before tens of thousands of soldiers in the Wanlong Pce was afraid that they


    could not even count as a fart.


    So he hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, Mr. wade is my mouth! You must not be


    familiar with me!" Charlie naturally heard Richard and Aman Ramovich whispering and seeing them misunderstood. I didn''t say much, just


    asked him coldly, "Why didn''t you finish talking just now? What do you want to find the KGB elite? Kill me?"


    "No, no!" Aman Ramovich shook his head like a rattle. His voice trembled and he said, "I don''t know any KGB elites. I just brag about it.


    Please forgive me, Mr. wade."


    Charlie said nkly, "Do you think I''m so


    foolish ?" Aman Ramovich panicked. Say "Mr. wade, I''m really not interesting. Don''t think too much."


    Charlie waved his hand. "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. When will my face be swollen, when will I stop and move the chair?

 Chapter 3582

    Chapter 3582


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3582


    Get away from me!" Aman Ramovich suddenly didn''t know what to do, Richard said with a hurried smile, "Mr. wade''s such a trivial matter,


    please don''t take it to your heart. We might as well hurry up. Turn this page to enter the banquet."


    Charlie nced at him coldly and said, "Is the face of my Wade Family that a Russian oligarch can humiliate him? Also, you are also in the


    same small country. The royal family is also worthy of being arrogant and arrogant in front of me? Who is it that gives you the courage?"


    Richard also panicked.


    The more powerful Charlie is, the firmer he has judged that Charlie is supported by Wanlong Pce, so he dares to be so arrogant.


    The more so he became more afraid that Charlie was really angry, otherwise he couldn''t stand it at all if he really let Wanlong Temple deal


    with him.


    So he hurriedly said, "Mr. wade''s just now I have an attitude. I apologize to you for the problem. I also hope that you will not be familiar with


    me."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Olivia didn''t expect her father to blurt out to Charlie. "Dad. How can you apologize to him?!"


    Richard blurted out, "You shut up!"


    Olivia didn''t expect that his father''s attitude became so fast, he was about to ask what happened when Richard was around him. Aman


    Ramovic had already begun to bow his own cheeks.


    He was really frightened by Charlie for fear that Charlie would be dissatisfied and let Wanlong Pce deal with him directly.


    Olivia was stunned and couldn''t understand why Dad and Aman Ramovic were so afraid of Charlie.


    And Aman Ramovich was vague after pped himself dozens of ps and really swelled his cheeks, he asked Charlie, "Mr. wade, are you


    satisfied with this?"


    Charlie looked. He gave him a nce of impatience and waved his hand to beckon him to get out.


    Aman Ramovich hurriedly moved a chair as if he was amnesty. He ran to the farthest part of the long table and sat down by himself.


    At this moment, there is no in his heart, the slightest idea of revenge is just silent prayer, hoping that Charlie will not trouble him anymore.


    As for Helena''s, if he can''t marry, even if he says nothing, he can''t offend the Wade Family for Helena.


    Who could have imagined that the smashing European oligarch Aman Ramovich is now in front of a Chinese man and has to be forgiven by


    constantly pping himself in the face.


    Olivia couldn''t understand, lowered her voice and asked fianc¨¦ William next to her, "What the hell is going on? Why can''t I understand it?"


    William shook his head in surprise and said, "I don''t know. I don''t understand."


    William had parents who were both human and thought that he had gone with Richard, so his father George Rothschild quickly whispered. He


    said, "William should talk less at this time and don''t provoke the guy surnamed wade You."


    George knew very well in his heart that although his surname was Rothschild, he was so far away from the real core family that he had been


    thinking about it. The way, to be able to get closer is a little bit.


    Under this circumstance, the person who can mobilize energy is much worse than Charlie''s.


    What''s more, people are likely to be back, Wanlongdian is behind it.


    So if you can''t provoke others, don''t do it, otherwise it will not end well.


    William didn''t understand why his parents were also interested in Charlie. He wanted to ask what was going on, but he was scolded by his


    father''s stern eyes, so he had to give it up.


    Olivia was even more confused, and wondered, "Why are my father and William who have a father so afraid of Charlie? This is in Northern


    Europe. Is it necessary to be so afraid of him?"

 Chapter 3583

    Chapter 3583


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3583


    Richard had already regarded Charlie as a gue god at this moment because of his inner brain replenishment.


    Right now, he just wants to stabilize the current situation and stop having any new contradictions with Charlie.


    So, he quietly gave Olivia a warning look, and then he asked Charlie: "MR. Wade, then let''s officially start?"


    Charlie nodded slightly, without speaking.


    Richard breathed a sigh of relief, and then quickly announced that the banquet for rtives and friends before the wedding had officially


    begun.


    During the dinner, Richard put down his previous so-called royal figure and frequently toasted Charlie, his expressions and expressions were


    respectful.


    Olivia really didn''t understand, so she called her father aside for an excuse and asked him in a low voice, "Dad, what happened to you all this


    time? Why do you want to be so humble to Charlie?"


    Richard warned: "The Wade Family and Wanlongdian may have worked closely together. Don''t touch Charlie''s brows for the time being."


    Only then did Olivia figure it out, and hurriedly asked: "Dad, what about Helena''s marriage?"


    Richard said: "This matter will be dyed for the time being. Look at Aman Ramovich''s solemnity, even if you ask him to take Helena away,


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    he may not dare to take it."


    Olivia gritted her teeth and said unwillingly: "If Helena marries the Wade Family, wouldn''t it be supported by the Wanlong Pce?"


    Richardforted: "Don''t think about it now, hurry up to finish the wedding, and then hurry up to take the throne. There is nothing more


    important than this! As for Helena, you don''t have to worry too much, she is herself. Severely ill, even if you marry the Wade Family and have


    Wanlongdian backing, how many years can you live?"


    When Olivia heard this, her expression finally eased a little.


    However, in her mind, she couldn''t help thinking of fianc¨¦ William''s n to cheat Charlie before, and she wanted to ask her father for advice.


    But after another thought, I felt that my father was a little too jealous of Charlie now. If he knew it, he would definitely not agree, so he didn''t


    say more.


    Back at the dinner table, William asked her in a low voice: "Olivia, do we still want to do the thing we discussed?"


    "Do!" Olivia replied in a low voice: "As long as the croupier you mentioned is a good yer, don''t be found out, it''s upright and no one is


    afraid."


    From Olivia''s point of view, although the Wanlong Pce is powerful, it is not daring to do everything. If Charlie loses money here today, then


    he has to be willing to gamble and give in. After all, Wanlong Pce is a mercenary organization. It is not an evil organization. If they dare to


    Therefore, Charlie could not be easily let go without saying anything this time, at least the Concorde airliner had to be left behind.


    For these two people, the Concorde airliner, the top luxury for top yers, is so attractive that it is unparalleled. Since the evil intentions have


    been moved, they will definitely not be easily dismissed.


    Sure enough, when the dinner was almost going on, a young man in his thirties at the dinner table smiled and said, "Everyone, it''s still early,


    do you want to y two pOker?"


    When Charlie heard this, he raised his eyebrows lightly, and said in his heart: "It''s finallying."


    As soon as they heard that they were going to y pOker, several other young people at the table were all interested and raised their hands


    one after another. One of them smiled and said, "Okay! How about ying two Texas Hold''em?"


    "Count me in!"


    "That''s me!"


    In the blink of an eye, five people raised their hands.


    William deliberately didn''t raise his hand for the first time, but waited until these people were eager to try, and said, "That''s me, too."


    After speaking, he looked at Charlie and was wondering what kind of words to fool him, Charlie took the initiative to raise his hand and said, "I


    also like Texas Hold''em, count me."


    William was so excited that he almost didn''t cheer.

 Chapter 3584

    Chapter 3584


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3584


    "I was still looking for an entry point, and I tried my best to invite Charlie into the pit naturally. I didn''t expect Charlie to jump in by himself."


    "Perfect!"


    So, he pretended to be polite and said: "I didn''t expect MR. Wade to also like to y Texas Hold''em. If that''s the case, then everyone will y


    two for entertainment."


    Charlie also said with a friendly face: "Haha, Mr. William is right! Entertainment! I have no other hobbies, I like to y cards. Although card


    skills are stinky, I just like to y! Basically, I only y cards every year. and have to lose him two or three billion."


    William was crazy in his heart, but he smiled and said, "It looks like everyone is the same! I am also very poor in card skills, but I love to y!


    I lose a lot of money every year for tuition."


    Charlie said indifferently: "Everyone is a young man, of course it''s happiness! What''s the point of losing some money?"


    Olivia said with a smile: "Since everyone wants to y, then I will y two games with you too!"


    After all, Olivia said again: "So everyone moves to the second floor, there is a leisure center, and there is also a card table."


    Everyone naturally agreed with joy.


    Olivia''s father Richard sighed in relief and thought to himself: "It seems that Olivia and my future son-inw are actively trying to mingle with


    Charlie. These two children can let go of their previous lives so quickly. Surely, they are all young talents with extraordinary eyesight."


    Thinking of this, Richard also rxed, and then smiled: "You young people who love to y cards, let''s go up and y together. I will have a


    few more drinks and a few words with Mr. Rothschild, and I won''t follow you. Helped the young people go there."


    William''s father, George Rothschild, thought the same as Richard at this time. He also felt that the two children had already recognized the


    reality and were also gratified for the children''s maturity, so he didn''t think much andughed. He said: "Yes! You young people go and y,


    we two old men have a few more sses."


    So, a group of people stood up and prepared to go to the second floor.


    Charlie said to Helena next to him: "Helena,e with me."


    Helena nodded lightly, and went to the second floor with Charlie.


    The royal family is on the second floor of the castle. There is a leisure center of nearly 1,000 square meters. Here, there are not only gyms,


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    billiards, audio-visual halls, KTV and other facilities, but also exclusive areas such as Finnish baths and spas, and even ying Texas p0ker.


    The dedicated room.


    Texas Hold''em is very popr in Europe and the United States. After the efforts of major casinos in Las Vegas, this kind of game has almost


    be the most popr p0ker game in the entire Western world, and it has even be popr all over the world.


    Although Charlie rarely yed cards, he also knew how to y Texas Hold''em. He guessed that William and Olivia wanted to y a killer


    game for himself today, so he nned to use the tricks and treat them as fat pigs.


    Everyone came to the p0ker table, and the person who yed cards earlier volunteered and said: "Well, everyone, everyone is financially


    strong, so it must be fair and fun to y, so today you all y, I will give you all As a croupier, friends who win money, just give me a little


    dividend at the end."


    Dividends to croupiers are verymon in the West, and not everyone has to pay. Those who only need to win money take a few percentage


    points out of their winnings, so everyone has no opinion.


    So, the man brought a brand new set of cards and said with a smile: "Come on, everyone, check if there is any problem with this deck of


    cards. If there is no problem, I will start dealing cards!"

 Chapter 3585

    Chapter 3585


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3585


    Because the card game was a temporary motive, and the person who yed the cards voluntarily gave up directly participating in the card


    game, and volunteered to be the croupier, so except for Charlie and Olivia, the other participants did not go out at all. Think about it.


    Moreover, this ce is the own chess room of the Nordic royal family, and ying cards are also unopened brand new products in the chess


    room inventory, so no one will doubt it.


    In fact, there is no problem with ying cards. The real problem lies with the dealer.


    He is a master of gambling, and he has made his fortune by gambling. Even if he is ying cards with professional yers, he can make a lot


    of money without knowing it, let alone facing such a bunch of amateur yers. .


    This person has extremely fast hand speed, very good memory, excellent finger flexibility,parable to a close-range magician, so when he


    shuffled the cards, no one knew that he had already kept the position of each card in mind.


    Afterwards, he seemed to cut and insert cards at random, already arranging the ying cards ording to his own predetermined rules.


    At this time, Olivia also issued a stack of chips to everyone, and said: "Everyone, each of us has 100 million euros in chips. People buy 100


    million euros in chips and continue to y. If you don''t y in the end, everyone will count. Whoever has less than 100 million euros in chips


    will take out the missing money. The winners will be divided ording to the amount they won. What do you think?"


    Everyone naturally has no opinion.


    After all, Olivia is not a real casino here. To y in a casino, everyone will first spend money to buy chips from the casino, and then return the


    money, but this kind of private gambling between friends is generally not handled by someone. Instead of buying chips in the market, the


    chips are issued first, and the one who loses first will use the money to buy it. This is also more convenient for statistics.


    However, just as the others nodded, Charlie said: "Let me just cut in. There is only 100 million euros in chips, is it a bit less?"


    "Is this less?" A kid who Charlie didn''t know blurted out, "It''s just for fun, one hundred million is a lot!"


    Charlie waved his hand, with an expression that couldn''t look at him, and said, "One hundred million euros are not fun, and if I don''t have


    enough chips, I will be unhappy when I ce a bet!"


    Olivia hurriedly asked: "What does MR. Wade mean?"


    Charlie smiled and said, "It''s easy, just multiply the face value of all the chips by ten times."


    As he said, he picked up a one-hundred-thousand-dor chip and said: "Look, this one- hundred-thousand chip represents one million euros,


    and the one next to it is 10 million euros."


    The others couldn''t help taking a breath.


    One of them secretly thought: "Damn, it''s really rich! The entertainment cards have to be yed for one billion euros, which is too scary."


    Most of the other people also mean the same.


    ying too much is beyond their capacity.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    This group of people can lose tens of millions at most, and if they really want to lose 100 million on this asion, they will definitely copse.


    However, William was extremely excited.


    He knew very well in his heart that he had secret help from the croupier and would definitely eat Charlie to death.


    Not to mention the maximum of one billion euros. Damn 10 billion euros, is it a feather? A good thing with a 100% winning rate is done.


    So he opened his mouth and said: "Everyone, MR. Wade is a guest from afar. Don''t let MR. Wade be disappointed. If you really feel that the


    bet is too big, don''t force your bet."


    When everyone heard this, they could only nod their heads in agreement.


    After all, here, William is regarded as half of the master, and he is also a member of the Rothschild family, and his face is greater than the


    others. As for Charlie, the wade family behind it is indeed worth more than 100 billion Euros, and he is also a member of Wanlong. The


    temple has inextricably linked rtionships, and everyone can only follow them.


    Seeing this, the croupier smiled and said, "Okay, since everyone has discussed the rules, then I will deal the cards now."


    Immediately afterwards, he dealt the first card to the first person on his right, and then he dealt the cards in sequence.

 Chapter 3586

    Chapter 3586


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3586


    After the cards are dealt, start betting.


    Charlie didn''t care about what card he was. As long as he came in front of him, he immediately dropped a chip of 1 million euros. After a few


    rounds, he dropped a chip of 4 million euros, but it actually represented 70 million euros. The amount of funds.


    Others couldn''t adapt to thisrge bet for a while, and they fold and wait and see.


    At the poker table, only Charlie and William were left.


    Immediately afterwards, the croupier said: "Please showdown!"


    Charlie turned over his hole cards casually. His cards were only a mere pair and three misceneous cards. In Texas Hold''em, they were very


    small.


    And William actually got a bomb card in the first game, with four jacks and a misceneous card in his hand, which was muchrger than


    Charlie''s card.


    The croupier immediately announced: "In this round, William won."


    William was a little excited to gather all the chips in front of him, and said with a smile: "MR. Wade, I''m sorry!"


    Charlie said indifferently: "Oh, it''s tens of millions. Why are you so polite? Besides, there is a saying at our Huaxia poker table, saying: The


    first thing you win is paper, the second thing you win is money. You have to wait for victory or defeat. It will be known at thest minute."


    William couldn''t help giving Charlie a thumbs up, and praised: "MR. Wade is really extraordinary! Then let''s continue?"


    Charlie nodded and smiled: "Come on!"


    William winked quietly at the croupier.


    Just now, Charlie''s card face was too small. In this round, he wanted to make Charlie''s card face bigger, so that he could also make Charlie


    bet bigger.


    really.


    In this round, the croupier made a bomb card for Charlie, and then made a straight flush for William.


    Charlie was also deceived. Seeing that the hand was veryrge, he threw 20 million chips in a row. ording to the agreement, this was


    equivalent to a bet of 200 million euros.


    Only him and William were left in the game. When the cards were opened, William directly threw a straight flush. The other people on the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    scene were taken aback, and one after another sighed that William was very lucky.


    The croupier announced again: "In this round, William won."


    As William collected the chips, he eximed: "MR. Wade''s hand is really big, but my hand is still bigger. Please forgive me!"


    Charlie waved his hand indifferently: "Take it, take it, take it all, it''s just a little drizzle, to me, it''s just sprinkling water, not hairy."


    Olivia looked at Charlie''s indifferent look, and couldn''t help but sigh inwardly: "He really is a money-burning dude! Looking at it this way, I will


    definitely win him a Concorde tonight! From now on I After ascending to the throne, you can travel around the world on a Concorde airliner,


    and it is the only one among the royal families in the world!"


    William was equally excited. Seeing that he had won Charlie more than 240 million euros with two hands, he said: "That, MR. Wade,


    ording to our previous regtions, you have lost more than 100 million euros now. I have to spend money to buy back these chips."


    Charlie frowned, "I''ll start buying back at this time? Didn''t it mean that I bought it after all the chips were lost? I''m still too much."


    William said embarrassingly: "But what we just said is that 100 million euros will be settled once after losing. You are more than 200 million.


    The actual amount is calcted at ten times the face value of the chip. This is what you just proposed..."


    Charlie said disdainfully: "I will lose 200 million with a single card. ording to you, do I have to pay you twice in a single card? Are you


    annoying?"


    William hurriedly said: "Oh, MR. Wade, otherwise we can check out one game one by one..."


    Charlie said disgustedly: "I think you look like a dog, and I thought you should also be a refreshing person. I didn''t expect you to be like ady


    when you y cards? It''s so troublesome for one game and one bill. How can we have fun? Since those 100 million chips represent one


    billion euros, just wait for me to lose all these chips and give you one billion euros."


    After that, Charlie saw that he wanted to talk again, and immediately said with a disdain: "Don''t talk nonsense with me, or I will give you the


    money now, not f*cking with you!"

 Chapter 3587

    Chapter 3587


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3587


    When William saw that Charlie was a little angry, he immediately exined nervously: "MR. Wade, don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean that..."


    As he said, he continued: "I thought our rules are still the same as we just set, one hundred million euros per checkout, but since you have


    said so, then I won''t be nonsense, and when will I lose enough? Hundred million euros, when will it be settled? If we wait until the end of the


    game and don''t lose so much, let''s wait until the game is over, and then pay ording to the actual lost amount. What do you think?"


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and smiled: "Right! This is what a damn man said! Otherwise I thought you were the kind of poor guy who had


    never seen money, and just won a little money, you can''t wait to do it. I want to put it in my pocket and drop it for safety."


    Speaking of this, Charlie said seriously: "I''ll tell you something to my heart, what Charlie doesn''t look down on the most is such a stupid bird!"


    "Yes, yes! Yes, yes, yes!" After hearing this, William knew that Charlie was scolding himself, but he nodded and said tly, "MR. Wade was


    right. Come out and y. It is indeed bigger!"


    After speaking, he hurriedly said again: "Come, let''s continue!"


    Charlie nodded: "Come on."


    In this round, William got a handful of three Aces, and Charlie also got three, but it was three Kings.


    However, William had an Aces as his hole card, and Charlie could only see two Aces, so he deliberately dropped 20 million chips and said


    with a look of determination: "I guess you can''t have three Aces!"


    William smiled slightly, and also dropped 20 million chips, and said with a smile: "Since MR. Wade is so confident, why don''t you raise another


    bet?"


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders: "If you add it, add it. I''m not afraid of your aggressive skills."


    After that, another 20 million chips were thrown in.


    This time, Charlie bet 400 million euros.


    Immediately afterwards, it was time for the showdown again.


    William flipped out an Ace from his hole card and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, MR. Wade, I really have an A in this!"


    When Olivia saw this, she almost jumped up excitedly.


    The others looked at them with amazement.


    Charlie has lost almost 700 million Euros for William now, and it has only been less than twenty minutes!


    However, Charlie didn''t care at all. He shook his head lightly and smiled: "William, it seems that you, the bride-to-be, are a fortune tonight!"


    After all, Charlie said again: "I still don''t believe that my luck is better than you! Come on, let''s continue!"


    Others found out that they hadpletely escorted away.


    Because of such a big bet, they didn''t dare to mess with the cards even if the cards were good at the beginning, so it soon came to the face-


    to-face confrontation between Charlie and William.


    With this hand, Charlie deliberately controlled the rhythm of the betting. When he sessively ced almost 20 million euros, his chips still


    had a face value of seven or eight million, and the table was equal to seven or eight million.


    If Charlie loses this one, then he has lost more than nine billion, and he will soon use real money to buy chips from William ording to the


    regtions.


    William was also very excited at this time. It was not half an hour before he had won nearly one billion damn. This feeling was almost like a


    dream.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Charlie yed steadily and threw another five million chips in, leaving only more than two million in his hand.


    William wanted to force Charlie to pay a sum of money quickly, so he immediately threw 10 million chips in, and said: "MR. Wade, I am next


    100 million, you seem to have no chips."

 Chapter 3588

    Chapter 3588


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3588


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders, threw a big hand of cards aside, and said: "I fold."


    There was an uproar in the crowd.


    "Does this fold?"


    "Throwing one or two hundred million, and in the end he folds when he folds. Will this guy y?"


    "I knew he was so stupid. I had to eat him for whatever I just said! I can''t let William make all the money!"


    William was almostughing and blooming at this time, but he couldn''t control his emotions. He could only rx for a long time and then said:


    "MR. Wade, you have no chips for the next game. Do you think you can settle the money first? ?"


    Charlie frowned, and said with an unhappy expression: "This is really the f*ck! Why is my luck so bad today..."


    After speaking, he looked at William and asked, "I want to spend money to redeem the chips, right?"


    "Yes, yes!" William smiled brightly like a chrysanthemum, squinting his eyes: "MR. Wade, I will give you my Swiss bank ount number?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded and said: "You give me the ount number first, and I will arrange the financial paymentter."


    Charlie said again: "By the way, inter-bank transfers, and also Euro transfers, must be more troublesome. It won''t be there for a while. I can''t


    let everyone wait here for my money to arrive, or else. In this way, I will bet my Concorde airliner with you first, write you a mortgage


    agreement, sign and pledge, at a discount of 300 million euros, you only need to give me 30 million chips, enough for me to y another


    round, you see how?"


    William wasughing crazy in his heart, but he just pretended to be very embarrassed, and said with emotion: "MR. Wade, your Concorde is


    indeed very rare, but this Concorde is really an old ne, discounted by 300 million. Is the euro a bit too much?"


    Charlie looked at William, and shook his head as if he couldn''t look at him. "So I said that you are a bi*ch when you do things, like a woman!


    Don''t say that my ne was originally out of print, and again After spending a lot of money on renovations, just say that you won today and I


    am almost one billion euros. Even if this Concorde airliner is pledged to you at a discount of 300 million euros, isn''t it just a card? I won it back


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    again, and the ne will be yours when that happens. What''s the difference between two hundred million and three hundred million?"


    Olivia understood this and hurriedly said, "William! MR. Wade is right, you don''t look like a man too much, right? You still care about such a


    little thing here, so he quickly agreed to MR. Wade and give him another 30 million chips. MR. Wade!"


    William came back to his senses at this time, and said to his heart: "Damn right! Anyway, Charlie mortgaged the ne to me. No matter how


    much bargaining chip I discounted, it will eventually fall into my pocket. Not only will the ne return. Charlie has to give me one billion euros


    if you don''t want me. I''m so f*cking lucky today!"


    Thinking of this, William hurriedly took out 30 million from his stack of chips, pushed it in front of Charlie with respectful hands, and said with a


    smile: "MR. Wade, 30 million chips, please ept it."


    Charlie reached out and took the 30 million chips, nodded lightly, then looked at Olivia, and said seriously: "Oh, Olivia, to be honest, you


    found such an object, but You are really blind!"


    Olivia also feels that William is a bit ufortable, but after all, the two of them are ying couples today. How much William wins Charlie


    today is half of her Olivia''s.


    Charlie piled the chips in front of him, took the initiative to ask for paper and pen, wrote a simple mortgage agreement, then signed and


    pressed his fingerprint.


    After it was settled, he handed the mortgage agreement to William, then nced at the dealer who dealt the cards, and said with a smile, "I


    said this buddy, you have to deal well with me in this round. You see Charlie loses." With so many, I should have won a round, right?"


    The croupier was about to make a polite statement, and suddenly felt an invisible energy pouring into his brain, and then immediately nodded


    respectfully.


    However, this change of his, apart from Charlie, no one noticed...

 Chapter 3589

    Chapter 3589


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3589


    The next hand has a new meaning.


    When the four cards were issued, Charlie quickly got three Aces, two of which were on the bright side.


    And William is awesome, his hand is 10, J, Q, K, and he is all spades.


    Seeing this card, William knew in his heart that his croupier buddy should be nning to give himself a straight flush, and then give Charlie a


    four Aces.


    Straight flush is thergest card type in Texas Hold''em, and it kills all others.


    Charlie had exposed two Aces at this time, and the best card type was four Aces.


    Even if he has four Aces, it is impossible to win a straight flush.


    Therefore, William had no doubt that Charlie would lose, and he would win.


    But Charlie didn''t seem to believe in evil, and after a few rounds of betting, he had almost all the chips in it.


    Seeing that thest card was dealt, Charlie said with a smile: "Mr. William, if I lose this, the ne will be yours, and the one billion euros will


    immediately pass the finances."


    William was so excited, his heart rate was a bit chaotic, and he blurted out, "I''m sorry, MR. Wade, look at this hand, it cost you money today!"


    "Hey!" Charlie waved his big hand indifferently, and said lightly: "This little money is a fart?


    The Wanlongdian will leave my wade family for hundreds of billions of euros. Yet?"


    As he said, Charlieughed, and said in a tone of support to the younger brother: "I, today is your God of Wealth. I wille over a short


    distance to give you some pocket money. How much you can win depends on you. ability!"


    With that said, Charlie nced at the croupier and smiled: "Come on, deal the cards!"


    The croupier immediately began to deal thest card.


    The card to Charlie was an ace of spades.


    Seeing Charlie got the ace of spades, William was not surprised at all.


    It seemed that his friend was going to give Charlie a four Aces, which was second only to a straight flush.


    However, William believes that the card his friend made for himself must be a straight flush of 9, 10, J, Q, and K.


    As long as you get a straight flush, you can win Charlie''s four Aces.


    Therefore, he firmly believes that hisst card must be the 9 of spades!


    At this time, Charlie directly turned over his hole cards and said lightly: "Mr. William, I have four Aces. It seems that you can only win with a


    straight flush. This straight flush is not so easy to win."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    William smiled confidently: "MR. Wade, I was very lucky today, so I''m sure that myst card must be the 9 of spades!"


    Charlie curled his lips: "Don''t follow me, I don''t believe you at all!"


    William raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile: "Since MR. Wade doesn''t believe me, then you might as well let the croupier deal directly


    with the cards, and let''s hurry up and decide the oue!"


    "Don''t!" Charlie stretched out his hand to stop, andughed: "Since we have yed, then we might as well y a little bigger. For this hand,


    let''s add another 2 billion euros. How about an exciting y?"


    Everyone at the scene is crazy.


    One person blurted out: "An additional 2 billion euros per person?! This...this is life desiring!"


    Another person echoed: "I have never seen such a big gambling game."


    "Yeah...too...too damn exciting!"


    William was also stupid.


    To say that Charlie''s previous performance was a qualified scavenger boy, then Charlie''s performance now seems to him to be the Jesus of


    scavenging wealth.


    I''ve seen a money-giver, but I have never seen a money-giver like this.


    Directly add 2 billion?


    The money was so big that William didn''t dare to ask for it!


    So, he said nervously: "Ye...MR. Wade...In my opinion, we don''t want to add any more in this round...2 billion euros is too big, even if you


    don''t take money seriously anymore. You can''t throw money like this."


    Charlie smiled and said: "Your card hasn''t been dealt yet, how do you know that I must be throwing money?"

 Chapter 3590

    Chapter 3590


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3590


    William said embarrassingly: "MR. Wade, I didn''t make a joke with you. I really think my chances of winning this round are much higher than


    you. Or we will just open the cards directly, just use these chips on the table, whoever wins. , Don''t add any more, okay?"


    Charlie sneered and said sarcastically: "I''ll just say you are like a girl! You really didn''t wrong you with a single word! You''ve won a damn


    billion, what are you afraid of?"


    With that, he said to Olivia again: "You persuade you fiance, man, you must be hard when you should be hard! If you are soft at the critical


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    moment, how can you be the queen''s husband in the future?"


    Olivia panicked too.


    She knows that William will win, but she also knows that if William wins too much, it is likely to have a big problem.


    Counting the previous ones, if Charlie entered another 2 billion euros, it would be 3 billion euros in cash plus a Concorde airliner.


    With this card alone, Charlie lost more assets than the entire Nordic royal family owns.


    Seriously, how could she not be afraid.


    What she thought in her heart was: "If Charlie loses in a hurry, what should I do if I have to retaliate against William? What if he recruits


    Wanlong Pce?"


    But what Olivia didn''t know was that Charlie didn''t lose anxious eyes at all, but William was scolded anxiously by Charlie at this time.


    He said angrily: "MR. Wade, I hope you can figure it out. I don''t want to follow up the two billion bet, not because I am not a man enough, but I


    don''t want to beat you too much! I am leaving you with one. Retreat, but why do you want to be aggressive again and again?" Charlie smiled


    and said: "William, it''s not that I said you, your kind of thinking, it''s a typical poor thinking!"


    After speaking, Charlie sneered: "You, just like those old men who bought Rolls-Royce, they came to tell me that Rolls-Royce fuel


    consumption is high, and I persuaded him not to drive a Rolls-Royce. You said that this kind of poor hanger doesn''t move their poor minds.


    Think about it. If I can spend millions of euros to buy a Rolls Royce, can''t I still not be able to add a hundred euros a box of gasoline?"


    Everyone around listened andughed secretly.


    Although Charlie had been losingrge sums of money, it was extremely stupid in their eyes.


    But they also had to admit that Charlie''s words made sense.


    People have money. Do you need someone much poorer than him to teach him how to save money?


    William was really embarrassed when he heard these words.


    He really didn''t expect Charlie to take the initiative to ask for death.


    Moreover, he regards his kindness as the liver and lungs of a donkey, and humiliating himself in public is a poor hangover!


    He couldn''t help cursing in his heart: "Oh, your surname is wade! kindly wants to keep you half your life, but you don''t appreciate it! That way,


    i will beat you today! It will make you cry without tears. !"


    Thinking of this, he pped the table and said sharply: "Okay! Two billion is two billion!"


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and smiled: "Come on, before thest card is drawn, just like I wrote you a mortgage agreement just now, let''s


    write a two billion IOU, sign and put it on the table. How about taking away the opponent''s card if anyone wants to win?"


    William sneered: "Just write! Do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Charlie smiled and said: "Okay, then write quickly, so many people have witnessed, no one can y a rogue."


    "good!"


    William, who was already angry, immediately wrote a two billion IOU ording to what Charlie said.


    Charlie was also unambiguous, and he immediately wrote clearly on the paper that he owed William 2 billion euros, and at the same time


    reminded William: "Yes, the payment method must be clearly written, and the full payment must be paid within 24 hours, otherwise If you do, it


    will be deemed as a breach of contract, with a penalty of 100% per day!"


    William could still think about it at this time, and sneered: "I''m afraid of you? Come! I''ll write it down!"


    Charlie nodded, and wrote the same content on his IOU.


    Afterwards, under the witness of everyone, and recorded by everyone''s mobile phone video, the two signed their respective IOUs, drawn


    them and put them in charge.


    Charlie put the two IOUs in the stack at the same time, looked at the croupier, smiled slightly: "Come on, let''s draw the cards!"


    William had a pair of eyes, like a Komodo dragon, staring at Charlie, and sneered: "MR. Wade, I will let you die today!"

 Chapter 3591

    Chapter 3591


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3591


    At this time, William is ready to wee 3 billion euros and a Concorde airliner.


    Everyone at the scene except Charlie stared at the croupier''s hand and held their breath.


    This card will determine the whereabouts of billions of euros on the table.


    And William and Olivia are both in their hands.


    Charlie didn''t care at all at this time, his expression was neither happy nor sad, not hurried or slow, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    At this time, the croupier picked up a card and suddenly flipped it over and threw it in front of William.


    At this moment, William hadn''t seen exactly what that card was, and the whole person was already struck by lightning!


    Because... he saw... his own card... is red!


    Charlie''s four aces are already there, and if William wants to win, he must be a straight flush.


    The ace of spades is already in Charlie''s hand, so if William wants to win, the fifth card can only and must be 9 of spades!


    Anyone who has blown golden flowers knows that it is extremely rare to get three straight flushes, let alone five straight flushes?


    However, William was not worried at all.


    Because he knows that his croupier friend can make any cards he wants.


    Therefore, he has long concluded that this card is definitely 9 of spades!


    However, once the card is red, then William doesn''t need to see what points it is at all, he can be absolutely sure that the card is lost by


    himself!


    Apart from Charlie and Helena, the rest was either William''s fianc¨¦e or William''s friend.


    So when they saw that the hole card turned out to be a red card, everyone couldn''t help but let out a cry of extreme regret!


    Olivia is about to have a heart attack!


    I thought that William grabbed a big one, and was thinking about how to celebrateter, but he didn''t expect that William would lose so much


    when he turned his head!


    Suddenly, the future Queen of Northern Europe was extremely nervous, and muttered in her heart: "How could this...how could it be like


    this...why is it not the 9 of spades...why is it not the 9 of spades!!!"


    William was even more dazed. On the contrary, the huge gap of billions of euros left his whole brain nk. He subconsciously shouted, "This.


    how is this possible? It is absolutely impossible! My card should be. It''s the 9 of spades, how could it be the square 6!!! Who changed my


    hand?"


    Charlie immediately put away the original appearance of the wealthy boy, and looked at William sarcastically: "It is absolutely impossible...this


    card is your father? You let him be the 9 of spades, he is the 9 of spades? It''s just a f*cking thing."


    William was crazy, ring at his croupier friend, and yelled: "It''s you! Did you f*cking y with me on purpose!! What good did the surname


    wade give you? How could you f*ck me like that?!"


    Charlie said coldly: "William, what you said is a bit too irresponsible, right? You guys, I see it for the first time today. I don''t even know this


    friend of the guest croupier. , It''s obviously that your own cards are not good, so why do you me others? I have lost to you so many times,


    have I ever med the croupier?"


    William has long lost his normal thinking. At this time, he is apletely broken gambler. He gritted his teeth and said: "You''re so f*cking with


    me! I have already told him to help me make cards and let me win! But he just made me lose the most important one! There must be a damn


    conspiracy! Charlie! You must be the one who eats the ck!"


    Everyone was stunned at this time. It was only at this time that the other escorts realized that William and the croupier were in collusion.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    William was also anxious at this time, and the whole person waspletely irrational. He now believes that the croupier in turn cooperated


    with Charlie and ate himself to death, so naturally he was extremely unhappy in his heart.


    But he didn''t think that, in one word, he sold himself.


    Charlie stood up at this time and said coldly: "Oh! So you f*cking team up with others to make money! Do you know the rules of the gambling


    table?


    William was awakened suddenly!


    Realizing that he had said something wrong, he immediately denied: "I didn''te out of the house! I was just talking nonsense!"

 Chapter 3592

    Chapter 3592


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3592


    Charlie sneered and said, "Is it nonsense? Good!"


    After Charlie said, he looked at the croupier and asked sternly: "You! Exin the situation clearly!"


    The croupier hurriedly said: "William asked me toe over today because he wanted me to help him make cards in the gambling game and


    let him win a sum of money. He has done this more than once, and every time he has done this at least hundreds of thousands. Ten thousand


    euros were paid in. This time I was also instructed by him, so I helped him out the money..."


    Charlie looked at William and asked coldly: "Come on, what else do you have to say?"


    William didn''t know how to respond for a while, and at this moment, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the IOU on the table.


    Today, he originally won Charlie''s one billion, and now he has entered an IOU of two billion, which means that not only did he not win Charlie''s


    money, he still owed Charlie one billion.


    But he felt that all the debt evidence was on the IOU!


    As long as the IOU is gone, this ount will naturally not count!


    As long as you destroy the IOU, the big deal is to y all night for nothing!


    So, he thought he suddenly shot out quickly, stretched out his hand to grab the IOU, and usually stuffed it in his mouth when he was crazy!


    But what he called rapid, in Charlie''s eyes, was already as slow as an ant.


    At the moment when William wanted to put the IOU in his mouth, he suddenly felt that his wrist was firmly grasped!


    Immediately afterwards, there was an extremely crisp cracking sound from his right wrist!


    Click!


    He only felt a sharp pain in his right wrist. He looked up and found that his wrist was connected to the entire arm with only ayer of flesh.


    The bone was broken long ago, and even the broken bone stubble pierced the skin, and blood poured out continuously.


    Charlie had already taken the IOU from his hand at this time, and said coldly: "You can do it, William, it doesn''t matter if you pay a thousand


    dors. If you lose the money, you will eat the IOU. You are the f*cking scammer. It''s dark!"


    With that, Charlie warned him murderously: "If you want to go wrong, the next thing to break like this is the thing in your crotch!"


    William was about to copse, and the cold sweat caused by the severe pain flowed down his entire face.


    He knew that he had been ruthless today, and finally realized that Charlie had been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger before.


    But he was really afraid that Charlie would abolish his roots.


    So, I can only grit my teeth and say, "Okay! Charlie! You are amazing! I will convince you!"


    Charlie sneered and said: "Don''t take me, I don''t need you to take it, you pay me the 2 billion euros first! It says in ck and white on it, I


    won''t forgive you for a minute!"


    "What?!" William roared extremely angry: "I just won you a billion! Now I lose you two billion, and at best I owe you a billion!"


    Charlie said with a serious face: "You don''t y hooligans here with me. Now all the chips on the gaming table are mine. Who would you win


    a billion?"


    As he said, Charlie smiled contemptuously, and said: "Furthermore, the bargaining chip is just a stic toy, not money, and this kind of IOU


    written on paper, signed and pledged, is money in the true sense, don''t you understand? ?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    William was mad and blurted out: "Charlie! Are you still not a human? So many people can testify to me here! They are all witnesses!"


    Charlie nodded: "No problem, you have your witnesses, and I have my iron proof!"


    After that, Charlie said again: "Or let''s just do it like this. Tomorrow we will be in the local court in Northern Europe. You call all your


    eyewitnesses to the court, and I will show you this IOU in court. See how the court decides!"


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "In addition, we also let the European people judge, whether you owe me 2 billion euros in ck and white


    is justified, or you and others havee up with a thousand harm to me, but in the end I was turned against you. Killing is more reasonable!"


    When William heard this, his face paled in horror.


    But Charlie hadn''t finished.


    He looked at William and continued: "Oh, right, let the Nordic judicial department study by the way, you are gambling, trying to win me 3 billion


    euros plus an airne, such a big thing, ording to Nordicw, how many years will it be sentenced?!"

 Chapter 3593

    Chapter 3593


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3593


    At this moment, William''s entire inner line of defense haspletely copsed.


    He knew very well in his heart that once this kind of thing really went into court, he would definitely be the one who lost, and it would be a


    disastrous defeat!


    Not to mention the lOUs written by myself, it is now in Charlie''s hands. As a descendant of the Rothschild family, and at the same time as the


    fiance of the Queen of Northern Europe who is about to get married, he will actually make a lot of money in the card game. The fact of others


    is enough topletely ruin oneself.


    What''s more, the pit is 3 billion euros plus an airne!


    If this is spread out, I am afraid it will be the world''srgest gambling fraud! The reputation of the family is absolutely devastating!


    The most important thing for European royal families andrge families is reputation.


    If a member of the royal family, even if he is a prince, as long as he has done something that the royal family does not allow and is made


    public, the royal family will deprive him of his royal status and expel him from the pce in order to protect his face. .


    There is a prince in Great Britain who has been removed from the royal family.


    Therefore, if this incident is revealed, the wedding of William and Olivia is absolutely impossible to continue.


    Moreover, once such a shameful thing is spread out, it will lose the face of the entire Rothschild family!


    They are the third-tier family, usually not paid attention to by the core members of the Rothschild family.


    But once such an international scandal broke out, the core members of the Rothschild family would be very angry!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At that time, William''s entire family, I am afraid, will endure the catastrophe!


    In addition, there is one more terrible thing.


    In Europe, gambling is no different from fraud! It is to be punished for the crime of fraud!


    And the amount of William''s fraud is absolutely huge, which is definitely going to put the jail down!


    As soon as he thought of this, he knelt on the ground with a puff, crying and begging: "Charlie.I was wrong.I shouldn''t cheat you out of the old


    thousand... Please take it for the sake of my getting married tomorrow. Give me a break. If this thing is really stabbed out, I will be ruined in


    my life!"


    Charlie nodded and said casually: "Then destroy it, what does it have to do with me?"


    William knelt on the ground and kept kowtow, crying and said: "Charlie. please read that I am just the first offender, give me another chance. I


    really know that I was wrong, and I will definitely let my family find a way to help me. To repay this gambling debt, I just ask you to raise your


    hands and let me go."


    Charlie smiled and said: "You have to understand one thing. Now the 2 billion you owe me is clearly written in ck and white. As long as I go


    to the court to sue you, you must return it to me. If this is the case, then I Why do you have to hold your hands high to you?"


    William was almost desperate, crying and said: "Charlie...how on earth can you forgive me? How on earth can you not bring this matter to


    court?"


    Charlie smiled indifferently and said, "This matter depends on the sincerity of your family."


    After speaking, he looked at Olivia and said: "Olivia, William''s parents should be drinking with your parents in the banquet hall on the first


    floor. Now that William has caused such a big thing, I think he is If you can''t solve it, you can take a hard time and call William''s parents up to


    see how the William family is going to resolve this matter."


    Olivia was also about to copse at this time.


    She will get married tomorrow. This matter has already been announced to the world. Tomorrow the people of the whole country and all of


    Europe will pay attention to their wedding ceremony.


    If such a big scandal spreads out of his fianc¨¦ at this time, and he is arrested by the judicial department, then the reputation of his future


    queen will be ruined in advance!


    So, like William, she said nothing to make this matter public.


    So she hurriedly said to Charlie: "MR. Wade, please wait a moment, I will go and invite William''s parents toe up!"


    After speaking, he ran out quickly.


    In the banquet hall at this time.

 Chapter 3594

    Chapter 3594


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3594


    Richard Iliad and George Rothschild are pushing the cup for a change.


    Aman Ramovich, who was pped by Charlie, had already gone back to the room angrily. The wives of the two also went back to the room


    first because they were too drunk.


    In the banquet hall, these two men are left with a drink for you and me.


    Both of them are in a very good mood. After all, tomorrow is a good day for the two children to get married. It will not take long after the


    wedding that Olivia will be able to ascend the throne and be the queen.


    At that time, William, as her husband, will also be officially canonized as Prince.


    By then, William, who has the title of Prince, will surely be famous in the Rothschild family.


    Maybe, their entire family will be able to squeeze into the seconddder of the Rothschild family.


    Just when the two were drinking happily, Olivia ran down quickly, panting and said, "Dad! Uncle George! You guys go up to the second floor!


    William is in trouble!"


    "Get into trouble?" William''s father George asked with a surprised look: "Aren''t you young people going to y cards? What trouble can


    William do?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Olivia cried and said: "William was thinking of setting up a game for Charlie, and he joined up with a friend of his to get Charlie to pit Charlie,


    but Charlie saw it through, and he lost to Charlie by 2 billion. Euro, now Charlie is arguing about going to court..."


    "What?!" George felt dizzy for a while, and blurted out: "What kind of ambition did he dare to leave the old Qiankeng Charlie? And it''s such a


    big deal. I didn''t tell him, don''t go. Did you provoke that surname wade?"


    Olivia also regretted it and said: "William thinks that this thing can be done without knowing it, not only can he win Charlie a sum of money, but


    also have the opportunity to win Charlie''s Concorde. , But he didn''t expect that he would lose to Charlie by 2 billion in the end..."


    George was about to copse after hearing this.


    It goes without saying that 2 billion euros is a huge sum of money. The key is that this incident has caused the current situation. If Charlie


    really wants to stabb him out, then his son will bepletely ruined.


    In Europe, if a person''s reputation goes bankrupt, everything about him will go bankrupt.


    Moreover, for such arge amount of money, I am afraid that I will be in jail from now until my 80th birthday!


    I''m just such a son, and I can''t let him go to jail for anything!


    Therefore, George immediately realized that the most important thing at the moment is that nothing about this matter will allow Charlie to poke


    the matter out!


    Do everything possible to reconcile with Charlie!


    So he hurriedly got up and blurted out: "Take me over! I''ll talk to Charlie!"


    Richard also said nervously: "I''ll be with you!"


    Soon, the two ran into the chess and card room on the second floor with Olivia.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw William, who had a broken hand, kneeling on the ground and crying.


    But Charlie stood in front of him with his shoulders folded at this moment, with an arrogant expression on his face.


    As soon as George walked in, he didn''t dare to care about his son. He hurriedly came to Charlie and said in a low voice, "MR. Wade, my


    godson has nothing to do with this matter. I hope you can forgive me."


    Charlie asked him back: "He is your son, but not my son, why should I forgive him a lot?"

 Chapter 3595

    Chapter 3595


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3595


    Seeing that Charlie didn''t buy into his begging for mercy, George hurriedly said again: "MR. Wade, my son made a mistake. As a father, I will


    definitely find a way to make up for it. I will try my best to solve the problem. Please don''t do this. Get angry!"


    Charlie nodded and said: "Since you have this attitude, then I won''t talk nonsense with you. Your son dare to cheat me, and he will cheat me


    3 billion euros at one time, plus a Concorde airliner. I, Charlie, grew up so old, and I have never encountered someone so cruel before. How


    do you n to solve this matter?"


    George suddenly had a cold sweat on his face.


    He didn''t expect that his own son could be so bold.


    Three billion euros, a Concorde airliner... This is not gambling, it''s cannibalism!


    Before he could think about how to give Charlie a satisfactory answer, Charlie shook the two billion euro IOU in his hand and said lightly:


    "There is also this IOU written by your son, who owes me twenty. Million euros, how do you n to settle this debt?"


    George wiped his sweat immediately. For such arge amount, and the other party was the wade family, he immediately realized that if this


    matter is not resolved, his son is likely to sit and wear it!


    Moreover, tomorrow is the day of his wedding to Olivia, and if William enters, there will be nothing.


    Therefore, now everything is focused on the overall situation, so George gritted his teeth and said: "MR. Wade...this 2 billion euro debt, I.I


    paid it back for my son! I also ask you to raise your hand! "


    George is already bleeding heavily this time!


    Two billion euros, 20% of his family''s total assets, were given to Charlie at one time, and the losses had been extremely heavy.


    But now in this situation, George can''t help but hesitate.


    After hesitating a little, this matter may be irreversible.


    Charlie didn''t look content at all at this time, but said with disdain: "Even if you pay me 2 billion euros, it will only solve the debt. How can he


    solve my problems? ?"


    "You have to know that this IOU was written by your son in ck and white, and it also has his handprint. Even if you go to the court, you will


    also return the money to me, and I believe that it is from Northern Europe. The court can definitely help me get justice."


    After speaking, Charlie deliberately looked at Olivia, and then said loudly: "And I don''t know now, whether there are any associates of William


    among you guys! I will hand this matter to the Nordic justice The agency, I believe they will be able to find out!"


    Seeing that Charlie wanted to stab things out, George''s nervous whole person''s blood pressure rose, and his brain was dizzy.


    Not only him, even Olivia is about to copse!


    She thought to herself very nervously: "This time, Charlie, although it was William''s idea, I knew it from the beginning, and I also discussed


    with William that even the venue for the crime was provided by me. Yes, even I have already made it clear to William that the ratio of one


    person to a half of the spoils is divided, so at the legal level, I am definitely his aplice..."


    "If Charlie really exposes this matter and transfers this matter to the judicial system, then the judicial system must first interrogate William!"


    "And William, a stupid idiot who doesn''t want to use it, will surely confess me soon."


    "If people know that the future queen of Northern Europe will make a huge sum of money from others, then I definitely won''t have the chance


    to inherit the rule."


    Olivia, whose heart was about to jump to her throat, hurried to his father Richard''s side, and whispered in his ear, "Dad...this thing can''t get


    out of this room anyway. Because this matter was nned by William and I together, once he is caught, he will definitely confess me, then I


    will bepletely over."


    When Richard heard this, his eyes suddenly went dark and he almost fell to the ground.


    He finally got over, gritted his teeth and stared at Olivia, and asked in a low voice: "What the hell is your brain made of? A person who is


    about to inherit the Datong and be the queen, would actually participate in this kind of exuberance. Gambling, you...you are going to piss


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    me off!"

 Chapter 3596

    Chapter 3596


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3596


    Richard is going crazy.


    Although the Northern European royal family is very popr among the people in Northern Europe, to put it bluntly, this is the mascot of the


    family and does not have any privileges inw.


    Moreover, the actual operation of the Nordic countries is entirely the responsibility of the Nordic government team.


    The cab and parliament are the real administrators of this country. The royal family has no actual power. Once the royal family breaks the


    Thinking of this, Richard hurriedly intervened and said: "MR. Wade, William is certainly at fault! Of course he should be punished! But please


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    also look at George''s proactive attitude in solving problems. Don''t share his general knowledge..."


    As he said, Richard said again: "Otherwise, MR. Wade, for William''s pitfall against you, ask the Rothschild family to give you a part of the


    As soon as George heard this, he nodded and pleaded: "MR. Wade, you say a number, as long as it is within the scope that we can afford, we


    will never hesitate!"


    Charlie snorted, and said with a curled lips: "Do you think this matter can be solved with money? Do you think my wade family is short of


    money? We have given hundreds of billions of euros in the Wanlong Pce, and the money counts for me. What''s up?"


    As he said, Charlie''s expression gradually turned cold, and he sternly said: "I''m f*cking venting now! I grew up and no one dared to cheat me


    like this! Last time, a guy who didn''t have eyesight stolen my bank card, turn I walked me more than 20 billion yuan. I thought she was brave


    enough that no one could match it. I didn''t expect that today someone would want to pit me 3 billion euros and a Concorde airliner! Your


    William is so brave. !"


    When George heard this, he was full of spirits, and then he kicked William who was kneeling on the ground, then rushed up, pulled up his


    cor, and pped his face back and forth seven or eight big ps.


    While beating, he cursed: "You are a bastard who has not seeded in sess, and failed in failure! I have to beat you to death today to


    give MR. Wade a sigh!"


    William was beaten with Venus in his eyes, tears flowed, but he did not dare to say a word.


    He knew that he had caused a catastrophe, and if he didn''t make Charlie satisfied today, he would be all over.


    Therefore, now I have to grit my teeth and endure being beaten.


    After George pped seven or eight ps, he raised his head and looked at Charlie. Seeing Charlie''s expression, he didn''t care at all.


    So he gritted his teeth and pped a dozen more times, and William''s cheeks were congested.


    Seeing that William was going into aa, George had to stop first, and then begged Charlie: "MR. Wade, there is no way to fight anymore...


    if you continue to fight, William will not be able to hold a wedding tomorrow. please. You see that he is already like this, so please forgive him


    once."


    Charlie sneered: "Your son stabbed such a big thing, are you still thinking about holding a wedding? You have a big heart! I urge you to hurry


    up and announce the wedding postponement before the wedding day. , Wait until William is released from prison, and then re-apply, then


    Olivia will still have an absolute reputation for infatuation!"


    Speaking of this, Charlie said with a look of longing: "Think about it! A young girl, waiting for her sweetheart to be released from prison,


    waiting until seven and eighty! What a touching love story is this?"


    "In the end, when the two white-haired couples walked to the marriage hall with trembling hands and announced to the whole world that they


    had finally achieved the right results, everyone would be moved by them!"


    "You look at this kind of example all over the world. I am afraid that there is no second one, right? In my opinion, it can definitely be a


    love storyparable to "Romeo and Juliet"!"

 Chapter 3597

    Chapter 3597


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3597


    Olivia was so embarrassed by Charlie that she wanted to make a hole in the floor with her toes, and then went to the first floor.


    What kind of SH*t "Romeo and Juliet", how could she wait for William to be released from prison?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She can only wait to get rid of everything with William quickly!


    Otherwise, William will go to jail, and he will have nothing to end!


    William''s father, George, couldn''t hear Charlie''s sarcasm and sarcasm. Seeing that Charlie waspletely unwilling to be private now, his


    heart was already extremely frightened.


    He looked at Charlie and pleaded bitterly: "MR. Wade, my godson has nothing to do with this matter. As long as you tell your conditions, no


    matter how difficult it is, I will find a way to meet your requirements!"


    Charlie ignored him, but looked at William and said in a cold voice: "William, if you want me to hold your hands high, you must first and


    honestly exin the causes and consequences of the whole thing, including the decision with whom you made it, scene Among so many


    people, besides the dealer who dealt the cards, how many of your associates are there!"


    William hurriedly said: "No more, no more... Only the croupier is my aplice... He used to be a croupier in Las Vegas casinos for many


    years and has superb gambling skills, so I often set up games with him. Win some pocket money at simr gatherings. This is the conspiracy


    of the two of us from beginning to end, without the participation of a third person."


    Charlie said coldly: "Is the sentence you said true? I warn you, if you haven''t told the truth, I will call the police immediately! Then I will let the


    wade family put pressure on the Nordic judicial system and demand Strictly judge you!"


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "And you have to think clearly, if you are caught by the police, then you may be in jail for the rest of your


    life! At that time, I don''t care who you


    want to defend, but You may not even have a chance to meet her. When that happens, others will still be able to live their own chic life, and


    you can only be apanied by the bars."


    When George heard Charlie''s words, he walked up to William in twos or twos. Another p was pped on his face, and he shouted angrily:


    "When are you not telling the truth, do you really want to go to jail?" It doesn''t matter if you go to jail yourself, but don''t drag our entire family


    down!"


    William was panicked deep in his heart, and he subconsciously cried and said, "I said! I said! I will say now! The nner of this matter is also


    Olivia, and the two of us discussed this matter together "


    When Olivia heard this, she immediately furiously said: "William! Don''t spit people! This is your own idea. What does it have to do with me?"


    William aggrieved: "I dide up with the idea, but you are also very supportive! And you also said that no matter how much I earn 10%, I


    will share half of you, if I can take Charlie that If the Concorde wins, it will have half yours..."


    "You nonsense!" Olivia did not expect that William had sold all of himself out of fear of being investigated!


    She was very angry and shouted: "William! At this time, you still want to drag me into the water. I can''t help it! I don''t need to get married


    tomorrow, and I will have nothing to do with you in the future!"


    Charlie looked at Olivia and sneered: "Olivia, if you Nordic police believe that you are indeed William''s associate, then you can''t get married if


    you want to, even if you are an aplice, I am afraid you have to go in. Sent to jail for a few years!"


    When Olivia heard this, she burst into tears and pleaded bitterly: "MR. Wade, you and I have no grievances and no grudges. There is no need


    to ruin my future, right? Or you make a price! No matter how much it is. , As long as it is within the burden of the royal family, the royal family


    is willing to pay you!"


    Seeing that Olivia had said so, George hurriedly said: "MR. Wade, I also mean the same. How can you be satisfied and willing to be private?

 Chapter 3598

    Chapter 3598


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3598


    Just ask! As long as we can give it, we They must do it!"


    As he said, he pointed to William and Olivia and choked: "Look, these two children are still very young, and Olivia will soon be the


    Queen of Northern Europe. If you go out, the lives of these two children will be ruined!"


    Charlie touched his chin and was silent for a moment, then smiled: "You are right, the two of them are indeed very young, and they really want


    to ruin their future, and I feel a little sorry."


    After speaking, Charlie sighed and said, "Hey! Seeing you are so pious, I can choose to go private with this matter, but it depends on the


    attitude of the two of you to solve the problem."


    As soon as Charlie said this, the family members immediately understood the meaning of his words.


    Since it depends on the attitude, it is natural to show sincerity.


    Therefore, William''s father George immediately said: "MR. Wade, you can rest assured, as long as you are willing to raise your hands, I will


    pay you the two billion euros immediately!"


    When he said this, George''s heart was bleeding.


    Their family has a total of tens of billions of euros in assets, and originally agreed to the Nordic royal family. After the two got married, they


    would invest a lot of money in the Nordic royal family''s industry.


    Now, William has smashed such a big basket. The two billion euros have far exceeded their family''s cash flow reserves.


    George can only take out the money he ns to invest in the royal family after marriage and pay it to Charlie first.


    Charlie couldn''t help frowning when he heard this, and asked him: "Your son originally owed me two billion. This is written in ck and white.


    As his father, it is only natural for you to pay the bill for him. Why? Still licking my face and begging me to raise my hand?"


    George didn''t expect that two billion euros would not satisfy Charlie, so he could only bite the bullet and ask him: "Ye...MR. Wade...How can


    you be satisfied?"


    Charlie said indifferently: "If you want me to hold your hands high, besides these two billion, you have to show some sincerity to make sense."


    George was so nervous that his voice trembled, and asked softly, "Ye...MR. Wade...how much do you want?"


    Charlie said indifferently: "I don''t want more. In addition to the 2 billion euros in arrears, another 3 billion euros will be used as spiritual


    George blurted out before his eyes and blurted out: "MR. Wade...five...five billion euros...is it.is it too much."


    Charlie asked back: "Are you more?"


    George almost copsed and choked: "MR. Wade...5 billion euros is really too much...we...how can we get so much money."


    Charlie looked at Olivia and said indifferently: "Olivia, since you are also involved in this matter, then the five billion euros will be paid by your


    two families! As for how much each family pays, you should go for it yourself. Negotiate a ratio! In half an hour, I will see 5 billion euros hit my


    ount!"


    Olivia was stunned, and blurted out: "Charlie...This matter, the William family is already willing to pay, how can we let our royal family also pay.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    For one thing, you can''t make a double share. Money?"


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: "Olivia, you are really right, I just want to make double money in this matter!"

 Chapter 3599

    Chapter 3599


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3599


    Charlie has now crushed the two families to death.


    Neither William nor Olivia could bear the consequences of this incident.


    Therefore, they will do their best to find a way to solve this problem.


    Although 5 billion euros is a lot, for them, if they tighten their belts, they can get it.


    Therefore, Charlie felt that sometimes he wanted to force his enemies. If they didn''t force them, they didn''t know how much money they could


    spend.


    Olivia''s father Richard was extremely nervous at this time.


    He knew that Charlie had already grasped his own weakness, and if this matter was really exposed, the royal majesty would be gone.


    At that time, it is impossible for the people to allow Olivia, a member of the royal family suspected of crime, to inherit the throne.


    In the same way, they cannot allow themselves to inherit the throne, after all, they are Olivia''s biological father.


    At that time, the one who was most qualified to inherit the throne had be Helena who had been by Charlie''s side without speaking!


    Richard must never allow this to happen!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Therefore, he said without hesitation: "MR. Wade! I really do not know how to teach women about this matter. We are willing to actively


    resolve this matter. Please wait a moment and I will discuss it with the Rothschild family! "


    Charlie nodded and said indifferently: "Although you can discuss it, I will give you half an hour and tell me the result in half an hour."


    Richard hurriedly said, "Okay! MR. Wade, please wait a moment...¡±


    After speaking, he immediately looked at William''s father George and said: "George, let''s talk about this in private!¡±


    George also hurriedly agreed, so he respectfully said to Charlie: "MR. Wade, let''s go out and discuss it first, and give you a satisfactory


    answer as soon as possible!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: "You can discuss it here. I will go to see the queen with Helena. She wants to apany the old man more.¡±


    No one took Helena''s desire to see the queen seriously.


    They just want to quickly finalize the solution.


    So Richard said without hesitation: "MR. Wade, you and Helena can go straight up. After we negotiate a result, I will go to the ward to see you


    in person!¡±


    "Okay!¡± Charlie nodded slightly, and then said to Helena: "Helena, let''s go.¡±


    Helena hurriedly followed Charlie and walked out of the chess room.


    As soon as Charlie left, William went crazy. He rushed to beat his croupier friend, and yelled at the same time: "You f*cking dare to pit me! I''ll


    kill you!¡±


    His father George hurriedly stopped him and yelled: "William! The top priority now is to determine the solution as soon as possible! You don''t


    want to be here!¡±


    William had to stop.


    Richard said to others at this time: "Everyone, please give us a space to be alone. We have something to discuss.¡±


    Everyone naturally knew the huge problems the two families were facing, so they left one after another.


    And the croupier who was psychologically hinted by Charlie lost his soul, so he was taken out by others.


    After there were only two and four people left on the scene, George said: "Everyone, we must first reach a consensus, that is, we must hold


    Charlie tonight and say that nothing will let him stoke this matter out, otherwise Our two families are all over!"


    Richard sighed: "Charlie''s mouth is 5 billion euros, which is 10,000 times more terrifying than the bandits! Where can we get so much money


    for him?"


    Olivia looked at William and said angrily: "William! You are not greedy in this matter! Now Charlie wants 5 billion euros inpensation, and I


    think you have to bear it all!"


    "I have all the burden?" William suddenly exploded when he heard this, and said sharply: "Olivia, when you divided the money, you said that


    you want half of it, but I have noints. Now you want to make the whole pot. Give it to me?"


    Richard said at this time: "William! There is no point in arguing at this time! You and Olivia must work together to ovee the current


    difficulties, otherwise tomorrow will be the moment when you two and our two families are discredited. !"


    After speaking, he looked at George, gritted his teeth and said: "Charlie asked for five billion euros. Our Iliad family can pay up to one billion


    euros. I will ask you for the rest."

 Chapter 3600

    Chapter 3600


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3600


    George sighed.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The Nordic royal family is only willing to pay one billion, and the funding gap left for him is indeed a bitrge.


    However, it is already very good to be willing to pay. After all, he understands the actual situation of the Nordic royal family, and the one billion


    in cash is definitely their limit.


    However, four billion euros in cash is also an impossible task for him.


    With the current financial situation of his family, he can spend up to 3 billion euros today.


    If you want to spend 4 billion, you must first dispose of some of the assets. This will not be solved in a short while.


    So he opened his mouth and said: "I can''t solve four billion euros at all right now, which is nearly five billion dors! Where can I get so much


    cash for Charlie?"


    Richard asked him: "Then how much can you put out?"


    George blurted out: "It''s three billion euros at most!"


    When Richard heard this, he immediately sighed: "George, if you expect us to spend 2 billion euros, then I can tell you clearly that it is


    impossible! It is not that I do not want to share with you, but I There is simply no way toe up with so much cash! All the assets of the royal


    family add up to about 3 billion euros, and arge part of this is in my mother''s name. She is immortal, and no one can move that asset!"


    George also knew that Richard''s words were true, so he weakly asked him, "What should I do then? Could you tell Charlie directly that we


    can''t make up so much money?" "Definitely not..." Richard blurted out: "If you tell Charlie so, then Charlie turns around and stabs this matter


    out, we''re done!"


    Olivia gritted her teeth at this time, and said: "It''s really impossible, so I just don''t do it, and kill Charlie directly! It''s a hundred!" "How can this


    be done..." Richard eximed, "Kill Charlie, the wade family will never let us go! Don''t forget, now the wade family still has Wanlongdian


    backing!"


    Olivia said with a gloomy expression: "Our best solution to this matter is to kill Charlie! Kill him, and then find a way to pretend to be an


    ident, as long as we are impable and others can be conservative. Secretly, the wade family can''t do anything to us!"


    At this time, William seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw, and blurted out: "I think Olivia''s method is very feasible! Kill Charlie, 5


    billion euros don''t have to be paid! As long as we handle it smartly and let others investigate Without any actual clues, this matter can be


    fooled!"


    A strong killing intent appeared in Olivia''s eyes, and said coldly: "Our royal family has raised some special talents, and many of them are


    masters who are proficient in assassination. In my opinion, it is better to send someone to directly control Charlie, and then He threw it down


    from the top floor and threw him to death!"


    After speaking, Olivia said again: "After Charlie di*d, we faked the scene to fall to death, and then told the wade family that Charlie had


    Speaking of this, the corners of Olivia''s mouth rose slightly, and he sneered: "Charlie didn''t even bring a bodyguard this time, and he was still


    on our site. We want to kill him, so it''s easy!"

 Chapter 3601

    Chapter 3601


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3601


    At this moment.


    Charlie and Helena have already arrived at the ward of the queen on the top of the castle.


    The guard at the gate originally wanted to stop, but after asking Olivia for instructions, he immediately let it go.


    When he came to the ward, Charlie sent the medical staff out and nced at the old man on the bed. This was an old woman who was going


    to die. She had been tortured by long term illnesses, and she could no longer see the aura and majesty of a queen.


    Helena on the side looked at Charlie expectantly and asked him: "MR. Wade, can you heal my grandma and wake her up?"


    Charlie said lightly: "As long as she still has a breath, I will definitely be able to heal it."


    With that said, Charlie walked to the hospital bed, put his hand on the veins of the old man, and a trace of aura slipped in quietly.


    After a while, Charlie gradually frowned, and said: "Olddy, I guess you should be the loneliest person in the world now, right?"


    As soon as Charlie said this, he felt the olddy''s fingers trembling slightly.


    Helena asked puzzledly: "Charlie...what do you mean by this?"


    Charlie shook his head and sighed: "Your grandma''s consciousness is still sober, if I guessed correctly, she should be able to hear us now."


    "What?" Helena eximed: "Grandma, can she hear us? Then why does she stay in aa?"


    Charlie said seriously: "It''s her body that is unconscious, not her consciousness, it''s just that she can''t control her body."


    After speaking, Charlie deliberately said with a very regretful tone: "Why do I say that your grandma is the loneliest person in the world,


    because no one knows that her consciousness is still sober, no one knows that she just lost her body control         "


    "She is now trapped in her body forever. If she can regain control of her body, she can be truly awake, otherwise, she can only live in a closed


    brain forever. Cannotmunicate with anyone until the body deres death."


    "This kind of thing is not rmist. A considerable number of vegetative people are not brain-dead. On the contrary, their brains have no


    problem at all, but they have lost control of their bodies. Such people are the loneliest people in the world. Everything is clear, but unable to


    express, unable to move, can only lie here like a living dead..."


    "Some people are lucky and have a chance to wake up after being in aa for a few years or more than a decade, but some people may


    not be able to wake up after decades of lying in a hospital bed until their bodies die."


    When Charlie said this, she saw the empress with her eyes closed, two lines of tears flowed from the corners of her eyes, but she still couldn''t


    control herself to open her eyes.


    Helena was already in tears at this time, and choked up: "MR. Wade, please save my grandma. Don''t let her suffer such inhuman torture


    anymore."


    Charlie sighed and said: "Save her, naturally it can be saved.but."


    When Charlie said this, he felt that the olddy was desperately trying to shake her fingers.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It''s a pity that her mind is very strong but her strength is very weak. Although she tried her best, the amplitude of the shaking of her fingers


    was only a few millimeters.


    Seeing this, Charlie thought to himself: "This olddy really has a strong desire to survive. If that''s the case, you might as well stimte her


    again."


    At this time, Helena''s Charlie stopped talking, and hurriedly asked him: "MR. Wade, since you have a way, please save my grandma anyway.


    I will repay you as a cow and a horse in my life. Kindness."


    Charlie said: "I do have an ancient Chinese medicine that can cure your grandma, but this medicine is too precious, even a little bit is


    invaluable. To be honest, for an old man of this age, use this This medicine is really not cost-effective."


    Helena was a little stunned for a moment. She didn''t understand that Charlie had obviously promised to save her grandmother and help


    herself be a queen, why now she seemed to regret it again.


    But at this time, Charlie suddenly turned to look at the unconscious queen on the bed, and said: "Olddy, I do have a way to make you sober


    again, and I also have a way to make you live for two, three or even five years. Ten years, but you have to promise me a few conditions. I


    wonder if you agree?"

 Chapter 3602

    Chapter 3602


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3602


    When he said this, Charlie could feel that the olddy''s idea of trying to control her fingers became stronger.


    So Charlie continued: "In this way, I will let you temporarily regain control of your fingers, and then I will make my conditions clear to you one


    by one. If you can ept it, you will raise a finger, but you cannot ept it. You just lift up two fingers."


    With that, Charlie put a trace of spiritual energy into the empress''s body, allowing it to temporarily control his fingers.


    Then Charlie said: "You can now try to control your right index finger and middle finger."


    As soon as the voice fell, the queen''s two fingers moved up and down a few times.


    Helena looked stunned and eximed: "Grandma can really hear what we are saying?"


    Charlie nodded and said, "So I said she must be lonely."


    With that said, Charlie looked at the queen and asked: "My first condition is that after you wake up, you must immediately announce your


    abdication, pass the position of the queen to Helena, and try your best to help Helena sit on the position of the queen. , If you agree, I can


    guarantee you at least another five years. Can you ept it?"


    The queen''s right index finger immediately raised it high.


    ording to Charlie''s previous agreement, the queen raised a finger and agreed to this condition.


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said: "Okay, my second condition is that you must expel your son Richard and granddaughter Olivia from


    the royal family. Punishment, you have to ept and cooperate unconditionally, can you ept it?"


    As soon as Charlie''s voice fell, the queen raised her right index finger again!


    Before, Olivia had been in this ward, letting go of harsh words to Helena, and even admitted that the Queen''s current terrible situation was


    rted to her, but Olivia didn''t know that the Queen actually heard everything clearly. .


    Therefore, the empress was extremely disappointed in her now, and even hated her.


    Hearing Charlie''s request, naturally there was no hesitation.


    Seeing this, Helena said hurriedly: "MR. Wade! Grandma has agreed to your terms. Can you save her now?"


    Charlie nodded calmly, took out a rejuvenating pill from his pocket, and then divided it into two.


    Afterwards, Charlie handed half of them to Helena, and said: "Take this half of the medicine, and all your illnesses will be cured."


    Helena looked at the half rejuvenation pill with an unbelievable expression!


    No number of top Western doctors can treat her disease.


    Even the most powerful modern medicine in the world cannot cure her chronic illness.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    However, Charlie said that this half a pill can cure her illness, and her instinct couldn''t believe it.


    However, she was full of confidence in Charlie''s strength.


    Therefore, she immediately took the pill and said gratefully: "MR. Wade, thank you for your life-saving grace!"


    After speaking, he put the pill directly into his mouth.


    The Rejuvenation Pill melted, and immediately, Helena felt that she was surrounded by an indescribable warm current, and the experience


    was extremely wonderful.


    At this time, Charlie divided the remaining rejuvenating pills into two again and put one of them into the queen''s mouth.


    The medicinal effect quickly takes effect in the queen''s dying body, like a dry tree growing out of young leaves, rejuvenating!


    Soon, the empress felt that her control over her body was gradually restored, and she subconsciously tried to open her eyes. This was a


    move she tried countless times but failed countless times in aa for so many days.


    And this time, as soon as the mind arrived, the eyes opened smoothly!


    Immediately afterwards, a strong dazzling light poured in from the cracks in the eyes, which made the empress, who had been living in the


    dark like years, burst into tears in a moment...

 Chapter 3603

    Chapter 3603


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3603


    The empress, who regained her control of her body, tried to open her eyes several times, but failed due to the stimtion of the strong light.


    Seeing this, Helena hurried forward and asked concerned: "Grandma, how are you feeling?"


    The queen said with difficulty: "Helena...I...I''m fine...but...but the eyes can''t adjust to the strong light temporarily."


    Helena suddenly choked with excitement: "Grandma, wait a minute, I''ll turn off the headlights!"


    After speaking, he got up immediately and turned off all the headlights in the ward, leaving only the lighter with softer light.


    The empress finally opened her eyes, and then, her eyesight gradually recovered and Helena''s face was clearly seen.


    At this moment, the queen couldn''t help sobbing: "Helena. It''s not good for grandma these years. If grandma had known that Olivia was such


    a vicious person, I would never give her the right to inherit the throne!"


    Helena eximed: "Grandma, do you know everything?"


    The empress nodded painfully: "I heard what you and Olivia said in the ward before."


    After that, she looked at Helena distressedly and choked up: "Helena, you have been wronged for so many years!"


    The queen''s experience with Helena over the years is naturally well aware.


    But in the years before she became seriously ill, she had been very dissatisfied with Helena''s concealment of her physical condition, so she


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    was very prejudiced.


    Therefore, she pinned the future of the entire royal family on Olivia.


    Even knowing that Helena has been wronged by the royal family in recent years, she also chose to close one eye.


    But how could she think that now, it is Olivia who is most valued to cheat herself, and the one who brings people back to rescue her is Helena,


    who was abolished by herself as the heir.


    Upon hearing the Queen''s words, Helena burst into tears and choked up: "Grandma, it''s okay for me to be wronged, but Olivia not only


    controlled you, but also kidnapped mother, using my mother as a threat to force me to marry. To the Russian oligarch Aman Ramovich. I still


    don''t know where she hid my mother."


    The queen gritted her teeth and said sternly: "Don''t worry, I will definitely seek justice for you and your mother!"


    After speaking, she looked at Charlie who was standing not far away, and said gratefully: "This is MR. Wade! Thank you for saving me."


    Charlie said indifferently: "I took care of your granddaughter Helena''s face and saved you, so you must remember what you promised me


    before and don''t break your promise."


    The queen said without hesitation: "MR. Wade, rest assured, tomorrow I will abdicate to All Northern Europe and give up the position of queen


    to Helena! At that time, I will personally host Helena''s coronation ceremony!"


    After a pause, the queen gritted her teeth and said: "As for Olivia, I will definitely let her receive the punishment she deserves!"


    Charlie nodded, shook the remaining quarter of the rejuvenating pill in his hand, and said lightly: "The medicine I just gave you can extend


    your life for another two or three years. If you take it again The life of this part of the medicine in my hand can be extended for two to three


    years, and the life can be increased by three to five years. If you can keep the promise, after those two years, find me, and I will also put this


    part of the medicine. Give it to you."


    When the queen heard this, she was overjoyed and blurted out: "MR. Wade, don''t worry, I will keep my promise!"


    Charlie took out aplete rejuvenation pill from his pocket and said with a smile: "As for thisplete pill, if you take it, it will increase your


    lifespan for at least 20 years. If you have been very cooperative, At that time, I can also consider sending you some more. In this case, let you


    live to be 110 years old, there is no problem at all."


    "One hundred and ten years old?!" The queen murmured and repeated, she couldn''t believe that this ordinary pill had such a powerful effect.


    However, when she thought of her own personal experience just now, she threw all her doubts out of the sky.


    At this moment, she thought to herself: "This pill is really amazing! I just took a quarter of the pill and I woke uppletely. If I can take the


    whole pill, the effect will be even more amazing!"

 Chapter 3604

    Chapter 3604


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3604


    Thinking of this, she said respectfully: "MR. Wade can rest assured, from today on, I will do my best to assist Helena and fully cooperate with


    MR. Wade''s request!"


    Only those who survived the dead know how precious life is.


    For the elderly Queen of Northern Europe, that was exactly the case.


    She has already experienced the feeling of dying, the long darkness and loneliness, so for her now, being alive is more important than


    anything else.


    Money, power, and dignity are all worthless in the face of healthy survival.


    What about the position of queen? Didn''t you just fall into aa and dying several times under the identity of the empress?


    Now she would rather not have the title of the queen, or even any royal title, as long as it can make her healthy and longevity, even if she is


    the most ordinary little olddy, she is 10,000 willing.


    Therefore, she now has the most important life goal next, which is to strive to get more magical pills from Charlie''s hands!


    "How can I live for another two or three years!"


    "Whatever you say, you have to live another twenty or thirty years!"


    A few minutester, the queen gradually recovered her control over her body, and at the same time she felt that her physical condition had


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    indeed improved a lot from before she fell ill this time.


    She simply adjusted to a few minutes before she was able to sit up on her own, and even tried toplete the action of standing on the


    ground.


    At this moment, the empress was very excited in her heart, and at the same time, the momentum of her whole person gradually recovered a


    lot.


    Just because she experienced the miraculous effect of the Rejuvenation Pill, the empress had regarded Charlie as a god in her heart. In order


    to satisfy him, the empress hurriedly asked respectfully: "MR. Wade, what instructions do you have regarding the punishment of Olivia''s


    family? "


    Charlie said indifferently: "I want you to use the energy of the royal family to expel Olivia from the royal family, and at the same time let them


    be tried byw, it is best to set a life imprisonment without parole!"


    When Charlie first heard about life imprisonment, the empress still felt a little unbearable. After all, no member of the royal family had been


    sentenced for so many years, let alone life imprisonment.


    However, when she thought that Olivia would actually mutte herself step by step, even trying to control her own life and death, her heart


    became more and more angry, and she said in a bad tone: "Helena, you go to the head of the Royal Guard Call here, it''s time to settle


    ounts with Olivia!"


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Don''t bother, Olivia should take the initiative to find it soon."


    Helena looked at the time and found that Charlie had just given Olivia half an hour to think about it. Twenty minutes have passed now.


    So she asked: "MR. Wade, if Olivia agrees to your request, will you treat her lightly?"


    Charlie waved his hand: "Don''t worry, she can''t agree to my request. I believe she is more willing to kill me than if she honestly gave me five


    billion euros."

 Chapter 3605

    Chapter 3605


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3605


    Charlie became an orphan at the age of eight. He has been in the society for so many years and has experienced the cruelty and gloom of


    society.


    He knows very well that in the real world, the four words "money first" have always been the eternal truth for many people.


    Therefore, when he offered William and Olivia a price of 5 billion euros, he never thought that these people could agree.


    The reason for leaving them half an hour to consider is to force them to kill.


    And he deliberately chose to save the queen at this time, in order to drive William and Olivia to a dead end.


    If they decide to ept their terms and honestlye up with a willingness to bet and lose, then they will be a little bit sympathetic to them in


    the face of five billion euros.


    But if they decide to kill themselves, then in front of the queen, they will definitely go out and kill the queen together.


    In that case, they personally pushed themselves into the abyss of immortality,


    The queen didn''t know the specific situation, and when she heard Charlie''s words, she asked in shock: "MR. Wade, why did Olivia act on


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    you? What the hell is going on?"


    Charlie was about to speak, and suddenly heard the sound of dense footstepsing from far and near quickly, a smile was wiped on his


    face, and he said lightly: "They are already here, it is better to let Olivia tell you the reason. Bar."


    At this time, Helena and the Queen did not hear footsteps, and both of them had a little puzzled expression.


    After a while, the sound of footsteps became louder and louder, and when the grandfather and grandson heard it, both their faces were


    shocked.


    At this time, the door of the ward was suddenly kicked open, and then a dozen people in ck rushed in aggressively!


    But when they came in and saw the empress who was standing on the ground and could not see the sickness at all, they were all


    dumbfounded.


    At this time, Olivia rushed into the room, and as soon as she opened her mouth, she said coldly: "Tie up the one with the surname Wade!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I suddenly saw the empress standing with Charlie, as if she had been struck by lightning, she subconsciously


    blurted out, ...grandma?!"


    Following Richard and George William and his son, they also saw the ruddy-faced queen who was as healthy as the elderly, and were


    shocked to speak.


    A few secondster, Richard came back to his senses and subconsciously said:


    "Mom...you...how did you wake up?!"


    The queen asked coldly: "What? I woke up, are you surprised? Or do you not want me to wake up at all?"


    Richard hurriedly exined: "Mom...how do you think so...I am your son, you are in aa these days, I always look forward to you to wake


    up sooner."


    Olivia also reacted. Although she was extremely annoyed at the Queen''s awakening, she still pretended to be excited and said, "Grandma!


    You don''t know how much dad and I worry about you during this time. I''m afraid you won''t wake up again."


    The queen''s eyes were as sharp as a knife, staring at Olivia''s eyes, and her voice said coldly: "Olivia, stop acting. For so many days, do you


    think I''m really in aa? In fact, everything that happened around me I all know that I remember every word everyone said by my side!"


    Olivia''s face turned pale instantly!


    She really did not expect that when the olddy was unconscious, she would have been conscious all the time!


    In this way, every word I said to Helena before was clearly heard by her.


    Thinking of this, Olivia hurriedly exined: "Grandma, listen to my exnation. Many things are actually misunderstandings. Some of the


    things I said to Helena were actually deliberately scaring her and trying to force her to exchange benefits for the royal family. That''s it, it''s not


    a fact..."


    The queen said contemptuously: "Olivia, I have been deceived by you once, and I almost lost my life in your hands, do you think that what


    you are saying now, do I still believe it?"


    Olivia was suddenly nervous.


    She really didn''t expect that the olddy would wake up at this juncture, and she didn''t know what to do for a while.

 Chapter 3606

    Chapter 3606


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3606


    At this time, Charlie looked at her with a smile on his face and asked: "Olivia, how are you thinking about what I just said? I am really limited in


    patience. If you don''t give me a solution, Then don''t me me for being rude to you."


    Olivia didn''t expect that he had brought people to surround Charlie. He dared to talk to himself like this at this time, so he gritted his teeth and


    looked at Charlie and said coldly: "The surname is wade! You repeatedly, Repeatedly provoking me, do you really think I am muddled? I tell


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    you, this is Northern Europe, not China! Believe it or not, I can let these people kill you at any time!"


    Charlie smiled, not angry, but raised his eyebrows and asked: "Looking at your arrogant appearance, you should be nning to run the bill?"


    "Deal?!" Olivia sneered: "Charlie! Don''t forget that this is my site. In my site, everything is up to me. I say that between me and you, and


    between William and you. In the meantime, there is no debt at all. Would you dare to say nothing in front of me?"


    Charlie smiled and said: "There is nothing I dare not do yet. Today I will leave the words here. If your two really decide to fall back on the bill, I


    will definitely make you worse off."


    Olivia said with murderous intent in his eyes: "Charlie! You Huaxia often say that the Raptors are not the river. Since you have been wild and


    presumptuous in front of me again and again, don''t me me for being rude to you!"


    After that, she immediately yelled at the ck-clothed people around her: "Get me the surname wade, and throw him directly through the


    window to kill him!"


    As soon as Olivia''s voice fell, a group of people in ck rushed towards Charlie.


    Charlie smiled at this moment, and didn''t pay attention to these people in ck at all.


    And the empress beside him was furious at this moment, and blurted out angrily: "Presumptuous! MR. Wade is my savior, how dare you be


    rude to him!"


    Although these men in ck are all Olivia''s subordinates, they have always yed for the royal family and respected the empress. At this


    time, hearing the empress''s reprimand, all of them immediately stopped and dared not move forward.


    Seeing this, Olivia gritted his teeth and roared: "Don''t bother with this old woman! She is no longer the Queen of Northern Europe! I am the


    new Queen of Northern Europe! Do you want to bear the charge of disobedience?"


    These people in ck didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Although they had been obedient to Olivia, they did not dare to directly disobey the Queen''s orders.


    When William saw this, he shouted from the side: "What are you still doing? Don''t forget who your master is! As long as you can kill the


    surname wade, I can give you one million euros each, no! Two million euros per person!"


    William''s words tilted the bnce in the hearts of these people in ck.


    Two million euros will definitely allow them to achieve financial freedom. No one will give up such a good opportunity to make a fortune!


    As a result, a crowd of people in ck immediately pressed towards Charlie.


    The empress did not expect that her order would have no effect on the ck-clothed men, so she shouted angrily: "Olivia! If you insist on


    hurting MR. Wade, I will not forgive you! At that time, I will Let you ept the sanctions of thew!"


    Olivia was startled slightly, and then his expression immediately became extremely hideous, and said coldly: "I only wanted to kill Charlie, but


    now it seems that you are forcing me to kill this old thing as well!"


    After that, she sneered and said murderously: "Okay! Anyway, you old thing should have been dead! Don''t go on the road with this surname


    wade tonight!"

 Chapter 3607

    Chapter 3607


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3607


    For Olivia, there is only one way to go to the dark now.


    Otherwise, not only Charlie will have to pay billions ofpensation here, but the Queen will also be in prison for treason!


    Now she just wants to kill Charlie and the Queen!


    As long as the two of them are resolved, not only can money be saved, but the position of the queen can be inherited smoothly by herself!


    The empress did not expect that her granddaughter would openly kill herself in front of so many people, and suddenly shouted in anger:


    "Olivia! You are so brave, how dare you kill the monarch! Do you know the killing? Is the crime of the Queen the heaviest crime?!"


    Olivia no longer fears the identity of the queen, and said coldly: "What crime of killing the Queen, as long as you kill you, I am the Queen!"


    Helena blurted out: "Olivia! As your sister, I advise you to hurry up before you make a big mistake! Strive for grandma and MR. Wade''s


    leniency, otherwise, your life will be over!"


    Olivia seemed to hear Tianda''s joke, and said contemptuously: "Helena, you don''t really think that with the two of them, you cane back


    today?"


    Helena said coldly: "Aren''t you afraid of the Royal Guard?"


    Olivia smiled sinisterly: "So you still imagined that the Royal Guard coulde to rescue you? I tell you Helena, all the soldiers of the Royal


    Guard were transferred to the first floor by me, and this ward did it before. Soundproofing, no matter what happens here, they will not be able


    to hear it!"


    Although Olivia has a group of dead men of her own, she can''t control the entire royal family.


    Especially the Royal Guard guarding the pce.


    The Royal Guards are loyal to the Queen, and at the same time they are more loyal to thews of Northern Europe. They are soldiers trained


    by the country and specially arranged to guard the pce.


    Therefore, even if Olivia has great abilities, it is impossible to buy them all.


    However, as long as you can solve the problem in this ward, you don''t have to worry about the Royal Guard.


    So, Olivia said to Helena while holding the winning ticket: "My dear sister, I have already arranged your fate for you! Don''t worry, our sisters


    will y a game. I can''t let you just say anything. So in vain! After all, Aman Ramovich has always been obsessed with your body! After I get


    rid of the two of them, I will spare your life, pack you and give it to him, and let him imprison you in St. Petersburg, Be his ything for the rest


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    of his life! When he gets tired of ying with you, let him kill you again!"


    As he said, Olivia sneered: "Oh, yes, the one surnamed wade just hit Aman Ramovich. I believe he must be suffocated. When he brings you


    back to St. Petersburg, he will definitely be there for you. I vent my body well!"


    Helena was shocked by Olivia''s viciousness and could not speak, and Olivia at this time had already lost patience, and shouted at the group


    of people in ck: "What are you doing in a daze? Hurry up! Kill that surname wade first!"


    The queen said angrily: "I am the Queen of Northern Europe! I want to see who dares to move me!"


    The man in ck was hesitating, and William immediately shouted from behind: "Who can kill this old immortal, I will give him an extra 20


    million euros! Who can kill Charlie, I will give him 100 million!"


    Originally, these people in ck were still a little afraid of the identity of the empress, but when they heard this, they all thought about money


    except money!


    Immediately afterwards, a man in ck roared, took out a dagger and rushed towards Charlie.


    Charlie at this time, in his eyes, is 100 million euros in cash!


    As long as Charlie is killed, the money will be enough for him and his family to live their lives in prosperity!


    Others suddenly woke up at this moment, many people went straight to Charlie, and a few chose to attack the queen directly because they


    were rtively close to the queen!


    The queen didn''t expect that these people would really dare to do something to herself, and she was frightened for a while and didn''t know


    what to do.


    At this time, Helena by her side immediately pulled her behind her.

 Chapter 3608

    Chapter 3608


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3608


    The empress never dreamed that her eldest granddaughter, who had been sick all the time, could stand in front of her at a critical moment,


    and her expression could not show the slightest panic. She was moved in her heart, and she also admired Helena''s undaunted aura.


    But she didn''t know that the reason Helena was not afraid of danger was entirely because she knew Charlie''s strength!


    The king of the Four Great Wars in the Wanlong Pce, under Charlie''s hands, couldn''t even survive a round!


    Abbas led the core members of the Wanlong Pce, kneeling in front of Charlie and begging for forgiveness!


    With Charlie''s unparalleled strength, how could these men in ck hurt him!


    But Olivia, William and others didn''t know Charlie''s skills.


    At this time, they had be red eyes, and they only felt that they would just do nothing today and kill both Charlie and the Queen!


    When the timees, he will pour the dirty water of the adultery with Helena on Charlie, and then temporarily put the queen''s body in the


    freezer. After a few days, he will dere that the queen is a natural death. There will never be any doubt from the outside world.


    As for Helena, the eyewitness, after she became Aman Ramovich''s ything, she would never have a chance to see the sun again in her life,


    so Olivia didn''t worry at all that she would leak out what happened today.


    Just when Olivia saw Charlie being surrounded by men in ck, thinking that he was already winning, a dark figure flew out of the crowd


    suddenly!


    The man in ck who rushed towards Charlie with the dagger first, had already been interrupted by Charlie''s hands at this time, and threw


    him directly out of the crowd!


    Immediately afterwards, the abnormal frequency is born!


    One after another, people in ck wailed and flew out from the center of the crowd. Everyone was interrupted without exception!


    After only ten seconds, all the people in ck fell to the ground in pain, and their hands were broken like William. It was terrible!


    But Charlie still stood arrogantly on the spot at this time, and even his clothes had never been wrinkled.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thebined strength of these men in ck is no match for a four-star warrior.


    Therefore, in front of Charlie, they were no different from a group of chickens.


    Olivia, William and others were shocked to see this situation!


    None of them thought that Charlie''s strength would be so powerful!


    More than a dozen well-trained men in ck werepletely vulnerable in front of him!


    William recovered for the first time. He turned around and wanted to run out. But before he ran out, he felt that his cor was caught. Before


    he looked back, he was thrown out and hit the wall heavily. , Rolled to the ground.


    At this moment, Charlie had closed the door to the ward, looked at Olivia and the others, and smiled calmly: "Olivia, do you think I have a


    turnaround now?"


    Olivia looked at Charlie''s yful look, pale in fright, and asked in a trembling voice: "Who are you...how are you...how can you have such a


    powerful strength?!"


    Charlie sneered and asked: "Didn''t I introduce myself to you at the airport? Why, you forgot my name so quickly?"


    Olivia said with trepidation: "No...I didn''t forget."


    Charlie snorted coldly: "Say, what''s my name?"


    Olivia was extremely frightened, and said in a panic: ¡°cha. Charlie..."


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Who is Charlie?"


    Olivia blurted out subconsciously: ¡°You. your name is Charlie."


    Charlie stared at her and said coldly: ¡°Speak louder, I can''t hear you clearly! Who is Charlie?"


    Olivia was full of heart, but she could only bite the bullet, raise her voice a few points, and said loudly with fear on her face: ¡°You...your name


    is Charlie!"

 Chapter 3609

    Chapter 3609


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3609


    At this time, Olivia was shocked.


    At the moment when she faced Charlie and called out Charlie''s name herself, she felt that her whole person hadpletely copsed.


    Under Charlie''s coercion, her legs softened subconsciously, and she knelt down in front of Charlie, choked up and said: "MR. Wade...I was


    wrong...! was wrong because of the money, please You spare me and give me a chance to make up for it!"


    Olivia''s father Richard, also realizing that the general situation is over, hurriedly knelt on the ground, begging: "MR. Wade, Olivia is young,


    and he is easily impulsive in doing things. Don''t be familiar with her."


    William''s father George also hurried forward at this time, and said with a pleading expression: "MR. Wade, we are willing to ept the five


    billion euros you said before! Our Rothschild family is willing to give four billion euros! Just ask! You can raise your hands high!"


    Charlie smiled, looked at Richard, and asked him: "They give out 4 billion, so you wille out the remaining 1 billion?"


    "I...I..." Richard was suddenly nervous and didn''t know what to do.


    A few minutes ago, he was able to gather one billion euros through gritted teeth. That''s because Olivia was basically equal to the uncrowned


    queen of Northern Europe before. Only waiting for the death of the current queen to be crowned smoothly, so basically. Control the financial


    power of the entire royal family.


    But now, the queen has woken up. In this case, neither Richard nor Olivia have the right to mobilize royal funds anymore, so at this time, let


    Richard take one billion euros out. Foolishly talk about dreams.


    After thinking about it, Richard could only bite the bullet and said: "MR. Wade... our own assets, cash and various real estate together, it is


    about 500 million euros. If you don''t mind, I''m willing to put all the assets together. I will give it to you aspensation!"


    Charlie snorted and said, "Then this is only 4.5 billion, not enough."


    After speaking, he looked at George and asked with a smile: "George, would you like to pay more?"


    George almost copsed, and said bitterly: "MR. Wade. 4 billion euros is already our limit. We don''t have so much cash at all. We have to wait


    until the stock market opens tomorrow to collect 4 billion euros. Only by selling off arge number of stocks in hand will it be possible to make


    up enough."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charlie shook his head and said indifferently: "Your two families are amunity of interests, both of you will be prosperous, and you will lose


    everything. If the money is enough, I can spare you a way of life, otherwise, I will treat you as kingyers tonight. Killing on the spot,


    tomorrow will be directly announced by the queen, saying that you united to rebel tonight and were killed by the Royal Guard! Then the


    photos of your deaths here will be released to the public, by then, people all over the world will think You deserve it!"


    When George heard this, his heart trembled violently!


    He didn''t expect Charlie to kill himself!


    Moreover, he also believed that Charlie did have this strength and could kill all of them at any time.


    More importantly, even if Charlie really killed them, ording to the reasons Charlie said just now, the world would never doubt it.


    After all, they did bring people into the queen''s ward today. If Charlie really killed them and then imed to the public that they were killed on


    the spot because of King Killing, it would logically fit in perfectly.


    Even if the Rothschilds knew about it, they wouldn''t doubt it.


    In that case, Charlie killed them without taking any risks.


    Thinking of this, George looked at the queen, crying and begging: "Your Majesty, you are the prince of a country and you want to uphold the


    country''s legal system. Even if you send us to court, you can''t let Charlie kill us..."


    When the queen heard this, she blurted out without hesitation: "My life was saved by MR. Wade. From now on, I will follow MR. Wade''s


    instructions. If MR. Wade wants to release you, I will send you out of the pce immediately; but If MR. Wade wants to kill you, I will


    immediately follow MR. Wade''s words and announce your crime of murdering the king and treason!"


    The queen knew very well in her heart that how long she could live in the future depended on Charlie, so at this time, she naturally had to


    obey Charlie.


    When George heard this, his body was wet with cold sweat!


    He really did not expect that the empress would have such an attitude!


    If this is the case, then myself and my son are likely to die here today.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly pleaded: "MR. Wade, don''t worry, I will find a way for the remaining 500 million euros and I will make up for you


    as soon as possible."

 Chapter 3610

    Chapter 3610


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3610


    Charlie nodded: "If you have this attitude, then we can continue to talk."


    George breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly asked, "MR. Wade, if 4.5 billion euros are given to you on time, can you let me and William


    leave?"


    Charlie smiled and said: "Then you may be thinking too much. What I can promise you is that if 4.5 billion euros are taken out, I will spare you


    and William not to die, but we have an old saying in China that death can be avoided. Living sins are hard to forgive, so what kind of


    punishment you will receive next, everything is under my control."


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "Oh yes, and your wife, she will be in the same situation as you next."


    George said in a panic: "MR. Wade... 4.5 billion euros were given to you, can''t you let us be free?"


    Charlie nodded and said calmly: "If you continue to entangle this issue, the 4.5 billion euros may be 9 billion!"


    George closed his mouth when he heard this.


    Even if there were 10,000 unwillingness and anger in his heart, he did not dare to raise it in front of Charlie at this time.


    When Olivia heard that both George and William had a chance to survive, her future was still uncertain, so she cautiously asked: "Ye...MR.


    Wade. I wonder if you can let me and My father has a way of life."


    Charlie looked at her and said coldly: "I can give you a chance to survive and let your father honestly take out 500 million euros. At the same


    time, you must also send Helena''s mother back intact. Do two things well, and I can spare you from dying!"


    Olivia hurriedly said: "Helena''s mother was imprisoned in a nearby farm. I arranged for a few people to stare at her there, and someone could


    send her over at any time!"


    When Helena heard this, she blurted out: "Olivia, are you embarrassing my mother?"


    Olivia hurriedly said: "I didn''t embarrass her much except for someone to lock her up..."


    Helena breathed a sigh of relief, and subconsciously wanted to ask Olivia to send the person back, but when she thought that Charlie was by


    her side, she didn''t say anything, because she knew that Charlie would definitely help her mother safe. bring back.


    Charlie didn''t let her down either, and immediately said to Olivia: "You will inform your subordinates now and let them send people back


    immediately!"


    "Okay." Olivia hurriedly took out her cell phone, made a call in the hands-free mode, and said: "Send Helena''s mother back to the pce,


    immediately, immediately!"


    The other party immediately said: "Your Royal Highness, don''t worry, we will be there in twenty minutes!"


    Olivia hung up the phone, looked at Charlie eagerly, and said nervously, "MR. Wade, they will be sent back in a while."


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and said lightly: "Well, let me give you an ount. You can arrange for someone to call the money. When the


    money arrives, we will continue to talk."


    George''s eyes shed a little, and he hurriedly said: "MR. Wade, don''t worry, you give me your ount number. I will arrange for someone to


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    pay 2.5 billion euros in the first ce. The remaining 2 billion will be avable when the stock market opens tomorrow morning. past!"


    When he said this, George thought in his heart that if Charlie wanted to control himself, then the whereabouts of the money was the key to his


    family''s search for his whereabouts.


    If Rothschild''s core family could notice this, it would be easy to find Charlie''s head through the direction of this huge sum of money.


    However, he did not expect that Charlie called Stephen Thompson and said: "Thompson, let Abbas give me a collection ount, preferably


    an ount that can quicklyunder the money! They Wanlong Pce After so many years in the gray area, this skill should still be there!"


    George never dreamed that Charlie actually nned to let Wanlongdian collect the money!


    Ten Thousand Dragons Hall are desperadoes, and they are all over the war-torn areas, even the core family of Rothschilds, it is impossible to


    treat them like this.


    After all, the richest people are most afraid of desperadoes.


    Rothschild''s core family, even if they knew that their family was missing, and half of the family''s funds were in the pockets of the Wanlong


    Pce, it was absolutely impossible to find trouble in the Wanlong Pce to help themselves.

 Chapter 3611

    Chapter 3611


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3611


    Thinking of this, George was devastated.


    It seems that today, Charlie will really be pinched to death.


    However, what shocked him was still toe.


    On the phone, Stephen Thompson said: "Master, do you want me to call Abbas, it would be more convenient for you to ask him directly, I am


    afraid that there will be gaps in the message between me."


    Charlie said with a calm expression and a casual tone: "Well, then you can call him."


    When everyone around heard Charlie''s tone, there was a question in their minds, didn''t the wade family just be eaten half by the Wanlong


    Pce? Even if Wanlong Pce were to rely on the wade family to make money in the future, it was impossible to allow Charlie to be so


    casual with them, right?


    Just when they were puzzled, Charlie smiled slightly and directly turned on the speaker of the phone.


    At this time, Abbas answered the phone and said respectfully: "MR. Wade, what do you want?"


    As soon as this sentence came out, everyone on the scene was struck by lightning!


    No one expected that the famous Abbas, the lord of the Wanlong Pce, would be so respectful to Charlie.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    George eximed in his heart: "This... Is this the Wanlong Temple annexing the wade Family, or the wade Family annexing the Wanlong


    Temple? Why is Abbas so respectful and polite to Charlie?"


    Olivier was also blinded, and thought to himself: "Didn''t Abbas have a deep hatred with the wade Family? Even if the wade Family lost half of


    his assets to him, he shouldn''t be so low to the wade Family, right?"


    When everyone was very surprised, Charlie said indifferently: "I have a fund that I need to find a reliable channel tounder. The money


    belongs to Rothschild''s third-tier family, and the demand is for money from their ounts. It''s on the ount of your Wanlong Temple, and


    your Wanlong Temple will clean it and take it out to me. Can you do it?"


    Abbas said respectfully and almost without thinking: "MR. Wade, you can rest assured that we are very good at this kind of thing. We have


    opened arge number of safe ounts in Switzend and many offshore countries and regions. These ounts are theoretically Without


    being monitored by any country or individual, as long as the money is put into these ounts, whether it is US dors, Euros, Japanese Yen,


    or Renminbi, we can distribute the money to dozens of countries around the world within tens of seconds. In the tens of thousands of bank


    ounts, the money can be made to flow into our US dor ount after a round of the world within a minute, and it will definitely be


    traceable!"


    After hearing this, Charlie said with satisfaction: "That''s great, you ask your people to send me these ounts immediately, and I will let


    people transfer money to them one after another."


    "Okay MR. Wade!" Abbas asked again: "By the way, MR. Wade, what is the approximate scale of the funds you want to wash?"


    Charlie said casually: "Five billion euros."


    Hearing this, Abbas was stunned.


    Although he is also a person worth more than ten billion U.S. dors, he was shocked when he heard that Charlie had a sum of 5 billion euros


    in cash to be credited.


    You must know that Charlie set off from China to Northern Europe, and it hasn''t been 24 hours. In such a short period of time, 5 billion euros


    in cash can be credited to the ount, which is even more incredible than robbery.


    But Abbas didn''t know that Charlie had snatched this money.


    Seeing that he hadn''t spoken, Charlie asked, "What''s wrong, is it difficult for you to have 5 billion euros?" "No difficulty!" Abbas said without


    hesitation: "MR. Wade, don''t worry, I will wash out this money for you. Just tell me what currency you want."


    Charlie smiled and said, "Of course it is in U.S. dors! I want to use this money to buy a boat!"


    Abbas hurriedly said: "No problem, MR. Wade, don''t forget to give me a collection ount, then all the money will be converted into U.S.


    dors and remitted to this ount."


    Charlie said with a smile: "Don''t give this money to me. I will ask the Ito family for a collection ountter. After youunder the money, call


    the Ito family directly. My ocean shippingpany is The Ito family and Zara banks operate together. The money is given to the Ito family,


    and the Ito family can directly transfer the money to the Shipping Group ount in the form of capital injection."


    Abbas hurriedly said: "No problem! You ask the Ito family for an ount, and I will take care of the rest!"


    Charlie gave a hum, and then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 3612

    Chapter 3612


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3612


    At this time, George and William, father and son, and Richard and Olivia, father and daughter, were already on the spot as if struck by


    lightning.


    Hearing the conversation between Charlie and Abbas, they all understood a shocking secret: Wanlong Pce must have already submitted to


    Charlie now, and Abbas must now be Charlie''s subordinate! Otherwise, Abbas would never be so respectful to Charlie!


    Thinking of this, a few people were extremely frightened!


    They realized now that Charlie had always been pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger!


    When he came, everyone thought that wade Family had been bitten by the Wanlong Pce for half their lives and the scenery was no longer


    there.


    But who would have thought that the truth of the matter should be such a super reversal!


    Not only did the wade family not lose any property, on the contrary, Charlie also took the entire Wanlong Temple in his bag!


    For the wade Family, this is just as powerful as a tiger!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    William can''t wait to p himself to death at this moment.


    If it''s not good to provoke, you must go to provoke Charlie!


    With Charlie''s current strength, even with ten selves or one hundred selves, it is impossible to be his opponent...


    Even his own family is just a small rubbish in front of the wade family!


    At this moment, Charlie ignored the horror of the group and called Ito Nanako again.


    On the other end of the phone, Nanako Ito said excitedly and respectfully: "Charlie, are you in Northern Europe now? Why did you call me


    suddenly?"


    Charlie smiled and said, "Nanako, I have a fund that I want to inject into Shipping. You have to give me a bank ount of the Ito family. I will


    call you the money, and then you can inject money into Yisu Shipping for me."


    Nanako said without hesitation: "No problem, Charlie wait a moment, I will send you the ount information."


    "Okay." Charlie said, "I still have to call Miss banks and talk to herter."


    "good!"


    At this time, everyone in front of them was even more shocked and speechless.


    Who would have thought that even the famous Ito family in Japan would treat Charlie respectfully and obediently!


    At this time, Charlie called Zara banks again.


    Zara banks answered the phone and said respectfully: " Mr. wade, do you have any instructions for me at this time?"


    Charlie said, "Zara , Yisu Shipping, I want to inject capital to expand the scale. Thispany is a partnership between the two of us, so I


    would like to ask if you are willing to continue to inject capital."


    Zara banks said without hesitation: "If you let me inject capital, then I will inject capital!"

 Chapter 3613

    Chapter 3613


    Right now, Lord Banks is still kneeling on Yeling Mountain, so for the time being, he has not formally handed the position of Banks Family


    Patriarch to Zara banks.


    However, this matter was already firmly established, so Zara banks heard that Charlie was going to inject capital into Yisu Shipping, and


    immediately decided to jointly inject capital with him.


    When Zara banks agreed, Charlie said: "In this way, I will inject 5.1 billion euros into Yisu Shipping through the Ito family. It just so happens


    that my shareholding ratio is also 51%. As for your side, I will inject 4.9 billion euros. In this way, our shareholding ratio does not need to be


    adjusted."


    "No problem!" Zara banks agreed without hesitation, and said respectfully: "Yes, if YS Shipping invests another 10 billion euros in capital, it


    will definitely be the world''s top shippingpany!"


    Charlie snorted and said, "When the money arrives, you must spend it on the de. You can talk to Ziva Hank to see how the money will be


    used at that time."


    "Okay!" Zara banks said hurriedly, "Tomorrow, after signing the relevant documents with my grandpa, I will immediately rush back to Aurous


    Hill to meet with Ziva Hank."


    "Yeah." Charlie said lightly: "After you formally inherit the Banks Family, you must pull out the thorns one by one inside the Banks Family,


    especially your uncles and aunts, as well as their children, you suddenly take the position. They must be very dissatisfied, and they must


    ept it in the shortest possible time. If anyone dares to sing against you, kick them out of the Banks Family as soon as possible!"


    Zara banks respectfully said: "Don''t worry, benefactor, zara understands!"


    Charlie said: "Let''s do this first, wait for me to go back and talk about specific things in person."


    Charlie hung up Zara banks''s phone, and the people around him had already admired them.


    From Charlie''s conversation, they could also hear that this Zara banks would soon inherit the Banks Family and be the Patriarch of the


    Banks Family.


    And her attitude towards Charlie was so respectful.


    This shows that Charlie''s current strength is already terrifying!


    William and Olivia are only now realizing what kind of character they have provoked.


    Charlie may have no foundation in the West, but in the East, with his strength and connections, I am afraid that he has few opponents!


    At this moment, Charlie looked at the panicked people, turned around and said to the queen: "Notify the Royal Guard. First control the two


    families and not allow them to contact the outside world. At the same time, you personally announce that they are both The family has been


    arrested for attempting to kill the king and treason, and tomorrow''s wedding will be cancelled."


    The queen said without hesitation: "Okay MR. Wade, I will do it!"


    Helena hurriedly said: "Then I will inform the Royal Guard!"


    At this time, William''s father George asked nervously: "MR. Wade.I can arrange for someone to start the transfer. Tomorrow morning, I will


    transfer 4.5 billion euros. Please be magnanimous and forgive us. "


    Charlie said calmly: "I said, I can forgive you from dying, but you cannot be free. After your family transfers the money tomorrow, you will


    leave for Syria. I have friends who have some influence there, and they will definitely take good care of you. ."


    When George heard this, he almost copsed, crying bitterly and said: "MR. Wade, I would rather serve my sentence in a prison in Northern


    Europe than go to ces like Syria! Please raise your hand!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Charlie said coldly: "I am giving you a single-choice question, and there is only one option. If you say nonsense anymore, I will break your leg


    before sending it over!"


    George didn''t dare to speak any more, but his heart waspletely broken, and he was sobbing while wiping his tears.


    Richard asked in a panic: "... MR. Wade... can we stay in Northern Europe because we are also members of the royal family anyway."


    ¡°Impossible." Charlie said calmly: ¡°Helena will inherit the ruling in two days. Before that, you will be deprived of your royal status and then


    exiled overseas. In this life, you will not be allowed to return to Northern Europe!"


    As soon as Olivia heard that Helena was going to inherit the rule, she was hated and angry, so she hurriedly said to the queen: ¡°Grandma,


    you can''t give the throne to Helena to inherit anything! She has serious problems.

 Chapter 3614

    Chapter 3614


    Heart disease! I am afraid that she will die within a few years! And she has no children, and the throne will probably be inherited by a nephew


    in the coteral line!"


    The queen said coldly: "MR. Wade can even save me, not to mention Helena? With MR. Wade, Helena will live a hundred years! In the future,


    her descendants will inherit the throne!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After all, the queen snorted coldly: "Olivia, you still care about yourself! MR. Wade said just now, you will be deprived of your royal status and


    exiled overseas! As for where you are exiled, it depends on how MR. Wade sent off.


    Olivia looked at Charlie and pleaded: "MR. Wade... I have no other requirements, I just want to stay in Northern Europe. Please be merciful."


    Charlie smiled and said, "I did intend to let you stay in Northern Europe. I sentenced you to life imprisonment without parole and let you spend


    the rest of your life in jail. I heard that you have very high welfare in Northern Europe. Living in jail is simr to staying in a hotel. , You won''t


    be too painful if you want to."


    Speaking of this, Charlie turned around and said coldly: "But you are really a little self conscious, and even I want to kill, so now I have to


    make appropriate adjustments to your arrangements."


    Olivia choked and said, "MR. Wade. In Northern Europe, life imprisonment is already the most severe punishment. There was an anti-social


    gunman who killed dozens of people alone, but he was sentenced to life imprisonment     Isn''t it enough for MR. Wade to be


    sentenced to life imprisonment?"


    Charlie smiled slightly: "Compared to life imprisonment, I am more inclined to let you leave Northern Europe."


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "By the way, there is a word calledbor reform, I wonder if you have heard of it?"


    Olivia shook her head in horror.


    She hadn''t heard of the four words of reform throughbor, but faintly felt very bad.


    Charlieughed at this time: "Your Nordic welfare is too high, and the high is a bit illogical. Why can a criminal not only eat and drink well in


    prison, but also don''t need to create any value. This is not a waste of taxpayers'' money." Is it? Therefore, it is the most reasonable and fairest


    way to let sinners like you create value with yourbor, and then use the value you create to satisfy your food and drink Lhasa."


    After speaking, Charlie thought for a while, and said: "By the way, the old owner of the Huaxia Banks Family is going to the local owner of


    Madagascar. I will ask him to buy a few hundred acres of sugar canend and then a few hundred acres of cottonnd. , You, your parents,


    and these people who worked for you, let''s go to Madagascar to chop sugar cane and pick cotton together!"


    "Cut the sugarcane?!" Olivia felt dizzy when she heard this, almost fainting on the spot.


    And her father Richard was about to copse, crying and said: "MR. Wade...cutting sugar cane, picking cotton, this is the work done by ck


    ves...you can''t torture us like this."


    "Bullshit!" Charlie asked coldly: "Your God also said that all beings are equal, aren''t ck ves human? Isn''t your ancestor Viking pirates


    doing the inhumane ck ve trade? It''s paying off the debt for our ancestors!"

 Chapter 3615

    Chapter 3615


    In Charlie''s view, Madagascar is an excellent country forbor reform.


    First of all, the local economy is extremely underdeveloped and the conditions are extremely poor, so it has a very good disciplinary


    significance for Olivia and others;


    Secondly, the more economically underdeveloped ces, the more humanbor is needed, and most of thebor is farm work. Sugarcane


    and cotton are all native products of Africa and require a lot of manpower to pick. The workload isrge enough for this. Help people


    experience the joy ofbor;


    At that time, let Zara banks get Lord Banksrge estate in Madagascar, buy morend to grow sugarcane cotton, and all the farming work is


    left to this group of people.


    Olivia was about to copse at this time.


    She was very angry at first, and she always felt that she was going to be the queen soon, so she was extremely proud.


    But she never dreamed that Charlie would send him to Madagascar, where he would chop sugarcane and pick cotton!


    This is something that the poor people do only locally in Africa. Let her, a princess, do it. How can she ept it...


    So she broke down and cried, and pleaded bitterly: "MR. Wade, I really don''t want to go to Madagascar. Please sell me to Aman Ramovich,


    he will definitely be willing to pay you a sum of money, why? It''s much more cost-effective than sending me to Madagascar."


    Olivia was originally a 10,000 upstart who didn''t look down on Aman Ramovic, but now Aman Ramovic has be a sweet pastry in her


    eyes.


    She thought to herself: "Aman Ramovich has always wanted to marry a woman of royal background. Since he is willing to marry Helena, he


    must be willing to marry me. He is even willing to pay hundreds of millions of euros for Helena, so he must be willing too. For me to pay the


    same price, in that case, I can go to Russia to be a wife...¡±


    Just when Olivia felt that Charlie would definitely agree to this proposal, Charlie sneered and asked her: "I remember you seem to look down


    on that Aman Ramovich, why are you rushing to marry? He?¡±


    Olivia hurriedly exined: "I also want to create more ie for you, MR. Wade. If you want, you can make hundreds of millions of euros


    from Aman Ramovic!¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charlie smiled and said: "I think you are thinking too much, how could I let you follow Aman Ramovic to Russia to enjoy the happiness? Since


    I said that I want you to reform throughbor, then I must arrange you until you need you most. At the moment, I think there is no ce where


    you need you more than Madagascar!¡±


    Olivia cried bitterly and pleaded: "MR. Wade.I am a weak woman, even if she goes to Madagascar, she won''t be able to y any role. You


    might as well let me earn a lot of money for you. Please.¡±


    Charlie turned a deaf ear to her plea, and he had made up his mind to prevent Olivia and the group from leaving Madagascar for the rest of


    their lives.


    At this time, Helena swarmed with dozens of Royal Guards.


    Knowing that someone was going to kill the queen, these royal guards were highly nervous one by one, rushing up all the way with guns and


    live ammunition.


    Seeing that the Queen had awakened at this time, the head of the Royal Guard said with surprise: "Your Majesty, you...you are awake!¡±


    The empress nodded slightly and said: "Bruno, control all these people and guard them strictly. Never let anyone go!¡±


    The white male called Bruno immediately said loudly: "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I will not let any of them escape!¡±


    "Okay.¡± The queen nodded with a tired look and waved her hand: "Okay, take all these people down! Detain them in the underground wine


    cer!¡±


    "Yes!"


    The Royal Guards, armed with guns and live ammunition, immediately arrested the William family and Olivia family, as well as the people in


    ck who had been abandoned by Charlie.


    Even William and Olivia''s mother, who had returned to the room to rest, were arrested by the Royal Guard and sent to the underground wine


    cer together.


    Soon, Olivia''s men sent Helena''s mother back.


    They brought Helena''s mother into the pce and were immediately arrested by the Royal Guard.


    Seeing her mother who was much thinner, Helena ran over excitedly, embracing her and she was in pain.

 Chapter 3616

    Chapter 3616


    Seeing this, the queen sighed and asked Charlie respectfully: "MR. Wade, do these people who have just been arrested do the same with


    Olivia?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded, and said lightly: "First shut in the wine cer, and in a few days, with their master, set off for Madagascar."


    After speaking, Charlie urged the queen again: "Before they set off for Madagascar, they must seize the opportunity to get rid of Olivia''s other


    undetained men from Olivia and her men. This way, In order to ensure the safety of the royal family in the future."


    The queen respectfully said: "Thank you, MR. Wade, for reminding me that I will let the Royal Guard check it out every step of the way!"


    "Yeah." Charlie nodded, looked at the time again, and said: "It''s too early. You''d better announce to the outside world as soon as possible. On


    the one hand, you can make the crimes of Olivia and others public. , On the other hand, we must also announce that Helena will be re-


    designated as the heir to the throne, and at the same time, the time of your abdication should be announced.


    The queen said without hesitation: "MR. Wade, don''t worry, I will record a videoter and officially announce it through the Nordic news media


    and various tforms on the Inte!"


    Speaking of this, the queen said: "By the way, MR. Wade, the crowning of the new emperor, ording to Nordic regtions, must be held by


    the archbishop in the church. Due to theplicated process of the ceremony, it takes at least two or three days to prepare, so the most I''m


    afraid it will take three days to abdicate soon..."


    Charlie nodded, and said lightly: "Then fix it in three days!"


    After half an hour.


    When the people of Northern Europe were ready to fall asleep, all the mainstream media in Northern Europe temporarily interrupted an


    important piece of news.


    The news broadcast was the video recorded by the Queen in the pce just now.


    The empress in the video has improved herplexion and condition a lot, and she has also changed into her exclusive costume.


    At the beginning of the video, the queen personally told about the causes and consequences of her murder by Olivia and the William family,


    including Olivia and the William family tonight, trying to kill the queen, only Charlie Omit it.


    When the video yed here, all the people in front of the TV and mobile phone screens were extremely angry.


    Because they didn''t expect that Princess Olivia, the original heir to the throne, who looked dignified and majestic, would be so rebellious!


    Immediately afterwards, the queen publicly announced in the video that she would permanently abolish Olivia''s identity as the heir to the


    throne and expel her family from the royal family.


    In addition, the queen also solemnly announced that the heir to the throne of the Nordic Kingdom has now changed from Olivia to the eldest


    princess Helena.


    At the same time, the queen also announced that she will officially abdicate in three days. At that time, her abdication ceremony and the


    coronation ceremony of the new emperor Helena will be held in thergest church in the Nordic capital!


    Since then, all the dust has settled in the Nordic Kingdom!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3617

    Chapter 3617


    When the queen officially announced that she would pass the throne to Helena, Charlie had already thought of returning.


    His purpose ining to Northern Europe this time is to support Helena on the throne. Now this purpose has been sessfully achieved. In


    addition to this, he will receive an extra 5 billion euros in cash, which can be said to be far beyond original expectations.


    Therefore, he felt that he had no need to continue to stay in Northern Europe at this moment, so he might as well return to China overnight.


    However, at this time, Helena was with her mother in the infirmary, because when the mother and daughter met, Helena''s mother was a little


    too emotional, and she cried several times until she lost control of her emotions, and the royal doctor immediately took her. Taken to the


    medical room for a detailed examination.


    After examination, the doctor confirmed the physical condition of Helena''s mother. In addition to malnutrition, there was also a severe


    neurasthenia.


    ording to doctors, the main cause of neurasthenia is the panic and fear these days.


    Helena''s mother had always been worried about Helena''s situation, but after she was imprisoned by Olivia, she also worried that she would


    never have the opportunity to meet her daughter in the future, so she was mentally tortured.


    After Charlie decided to leave, he said to the Queen: "Since the matter has been resolved, I will not stay in Northern Europe. I also ask the


    Queen to take care of the two families of William and Olivia. I will arrange someone toe to Northern Europe tomorrow. Pick them up."


    The queen hurriedly said: "MR. Wade, it''s alreadyte at night. You might as well take a rest in the pce first. It''s not toote to leave


    tomorrow."


    Charlie waved his hand and said, "I can take a short rest on the way back. I won''t stay here to waste time. Huaxia still has a lot of things


    waiting for me to deal with."


    The queen said with regret: "MR. Wade, in fact, I want to keep you in the pce for a few more days and participate in Helena''s coronation


    ceremony. I believe she will definitely look forward to your being able to witness her ascend to the throne... "


    Charlie smiled slightly and said: "I am an outsider not participating in the coronation ceremony of your royal family. Moreover, as an Asian


    face, if I appear at the coronation ceremony of the royal family in Northern Europe, it will lead to spection. I hope in the future. If we can


    cooperate more with the royal family in business, if the Nordic people find out the clues in advance, there will be many negativements by


    then, will it not be a waste of trouble."


    Seeing Charlie''s decision, the queen said respectfully: "Since MR. Wade has already decided, then I can''t force it. I will arrange the royal


    motorcade to escort MR. Wade to the airport."


    Charlie nodded and said, "Then I will trouble you."


    The queen hurriedly greeted the person in charge of the Royal Guard, and said: "Hurry up and get the team ready, and also notify Princess


    Helena, saying that MR. Wade is leaving, let her see him off soon."


    Charlie didn''t want to disturb Helena''s reunion with her mother, but he was leaving after all. It would be unkind if he didn''t say hello in person,


    so he didn''t say much.


    Soon, Helena walked in with a pale woman. When she saw Charlie, she said anxiously: "MR. Wade. why are you leaving so soon? You just


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, "You''ve seen everything about Yeling Mountain with your own eyes, and there are many things waiting for me


    to finish."


    When Helena thought of Yeling Mountain at this moment, not only was kneeling in the Wanlong Hall nearly a hundred soldiers and the


    immediate rtives of the Wade Family, but even those branches of the Wade Family might have rushed back. If you want toe these


    things, Charlie must go back to take charge. The big picture.


    Thinking of this, even though she was reluctant to give up, she could only say softly: "MR. Wade has a lot of affairs, so Helena won''t keep


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    him."


    After all, she hurriedly held the woman next to her and said to Charlie: "MR. Wade, my mother is very grateful to you. I heard that you are


    leaving, so I have toe and thank you in person..."

 Chapter 3618

    Chapter 3618


    At this time, the woman next to Helena bowed to Charlie respectfully, and said gratefully: "MR. Wade, thank you for your life-saving grace to


    me and Helena and his daughter... and thank you too. You gave Helena a chance to inherit the master."


    Although Helena''s throne was given by the empress, in the eyes of Helena and her daughter, the throne was actually given by Charlie.


    If it weren''t for Charlie, even if the queen was not on the verge of death, she would not be able to hand over the throne to Helena.


    When the queen heard this, although she felt a little dissatisfied, she was also very clear at this moment that she was about to surrender all


    power. From now on, her goal in life is not to pursue the consolidation of imperial power or the majesty of the queen, but Real pursuits live a


    few more years.


    Therefore, she quickly put her dissatisfaction behind her mind, and only Charlie''s magical oriental secret medicine was in her mind.


    Charlie had no courtesy at this time. Although he hadn''t said it, he really needed to remember in Helena''s heart that he gave Helena the


    throne.


    Therefore, Charlie said to Helena''s mother: "Ms. Iliad is wee to help Helena inherit the ruling. It is my promise to Helena, and I have to


    fulfill it with all my strength."


    Helena said at this time: "MR. Wade, do you have time to attend the coronation ceremony three dayster?"


    Charlie smiled and said: "I have already told the queen about this. I don''t want to be too high-profile, so I will not attend your coronation


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ceremony."


    With that said, Charlie took out the quarter of the rejuvenation pill and handed it to Helena in front of the queen, and said with a smile: "This


    part of the rejuvenation pill is my gift to you. Congrattions in advance. Inherit the master."


    Seeing Charlie''s one-quarter rejuvenation pill, the queen''s eyeballs had sunk in and couldn''t be pulled out.


    She has just personally experienced the magic of this pill, so she can''t wait to take another part to further improve her physical condition.


    However, she didn''t expect that Charlie would give this medicine to Helena.


    However, she could not help feeling a little excited, because if this medicine was in Charlie''s hands, if Charlie didn''t nod her head, she would


    not be able to get 10,000 pills, but if this medicine was in Helena''s hands, it might be possible to get it by herself. Naturally, there is a lot more


    .


    Helena was also a little puzzled at this time. She thought to herself: "Why did MR. Wade give me this quarter-a-pill? Right now I have almost


    no foundation in the royal family, besides my mother, there is someone who can be trusted. There are no people. If this medicine is given to


    me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold it at all... What should I do if my grandma gets crooked."


    Just when Helena was at a loss, Charlie said with a smile: "Ms. Iliad''s physical condition is indeed very poor. I think she should be less than


    fifty years old, her hair is half white, and her mental state is It is also much worse than people of the same age. If you rely on slow recovery, I


    am afraid that it will be difficult to recover for a year or a half."


    "And you, you will be officially crowned the queen in three days. At the coronation ceremony, if your mother''s state is too bad, it will also


    arouse suspicion from the outside world." "So, this part of the rejuvenation pills, let your mother use it for body conditioning!"

 Chapter 3619

    Chapter 3619


    The empress who had already started to fight for this revival pill, heard Charlie''s words, her whole body was shocked in an instant, and a


    strong sense of disappointment surged in her heart.


    She didn''t expect that even though Charlie gave Helena Rejuvenation Pill, he directly appointed her to give the Rejuvenation Pill to her


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    mother.


    In this case, I am afraid that there is no fate between myself and this part of the rejuvenation pills.


    Charlie naturally saw the empress''s emotional change in his eyes.


    The reason why he made a fake shot was to see if the queen coveted this part of the rejuvenation pills, and if so, remind the queen by the


    way.


    He wanted to let the queen know that the rejuvenation pill would only be taken out for the sake of Helena''s face


    Therefore, if she wants to continue to get the Rejuvenation Pill, she must honestly transfer the power, and must not be smart enough to leave


    behind.


    Otherwise, if the olddy changes her mind temporarily, or after Helena bes the throne, she is still unwilling to release her power and


    take Helenapletely empty, even if Helena bes a queen, she is just a puppet.


    I took a hard time and helped Helena to the throne in order to let Helena control the real power of the royal family and use the influence of the


    royal family to help her expand her business in Europe.


    If Helena is emptied by the current queen, then even in this position, she will not be able to y any substantial role.


    In addition to using this part of the Rejuvenation Pill to remind the current queen, Charlie also wanted to make Helena more grateful to


    herself.


    He not only cured her disease, but also saved her mother. He even helped her clear the obstacles and inherit the position of queen. In


    addition, he even took out precious rejuvenation pills to help her mother regte her body. .


    So much kindness is ced here, I believe Helena will keep it in her heart in the future.


    And Charlie did not guess Helena''s heart wrong, at this moment, her gratitude to Charlie could no longer be described in words.


    There was only one thing in her mind at this time, and that was to do her best to repay Charlie''s kindness to her.


    She didn''t hesitate to make her feel bad.


    Helena, who was extremely touched, stared at Charlie with a pair of blue eyes unblinking, and said in a choked voice: "MR. Wade...you are so


    kind to me as a mountain. In this life, Helena will always Respect you!"


    Charlie nodded slightly and smiled indifferently: "Give the medicine to your mother."


    "Okay!" Helena wiped away her tears and immediately put the quarter of a rejuvenating pill into her mother''s hands. , Said excitedly: "Mom,


    you are about to take this medicine. This medicine is a magical medicine brought by MR. Wade. Grandma''s deepa is based on it to wake


    up!"


    Helena''s mother said in disbelief and blurted out asked her: "? it really that magical medicine"


    Helena nodded, extremely excited, said: "!! I have seen, this drug really amazing to know you quickly eat"


    Queen of heart at the moment all Bleeding.


    She even prayed deep in her heart, praying that Helena''s mother would not eat this part of the rejuvenating pill, so that after Charlie left, she


    could find a way to get this part of the pill.


    But at this moment, Helena''s mother took the rejuvenating pill and put the pill in her mouth without hesitation!


    At this moment, the empress immediately became extremely disappointed.


    As for Helena''s mother, a huge change visible to the naked eye immediately took ce at this time!


    The first is herplexion, which quickly changed from the original paleness and weakness to a full-spirited, ruddy luster.


    The second is that half of her white hair turned into shiny brown hair again at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    What''s even more incredible is that even some of the wrinkles on the corners of her eyes and face quickly faded in a short time, and even a


    <prge part of the wrinkles disappeared directly!

 Chapter 3620

    Chapter 3620


    The queen was stunned to see it!


    She really did not expect that Charlie''s Rejuvenation Pill could not only save lives, but could even bring a person back to youth!


    Seeing Helena''s mother seemed to be more than a dozen years younger, she was extremely envious.


    In fact, a quarter of a rejuvenation pill is far from such a powerful effect, but Helena''s mother has indeed had a very difficult time recently, so


    the whole person has some signs of rapid aging, and she is less than five in her forties. A ten-year-old person looks as if he is almost sixty


    years old.


    And this quarter of a rejuvenation pill made her a few years younger on this basis after returning to the state that her actual age should have,


    so it seemed to be a teenager directly younger.


    Although Helena''s mother did not have a mirror, she immediately felt the tremendous changes in her body. She said with great joy: "This...this


    medicine is really amazing...! feel that the body has not only gained After aplete recovery, it is even better than the state it was a few


    years ago."


    Helena also witnessed the tremendous changes in her mother with her own eyes . She was moved to tears and cried, "Mom. You have


    suffered these years."


    Helena''s mother chuckled and said: "Don''t talk about it, isn''t it all suffering now?"


    Helena turned from a side table with a century of history, He took off an extremely exquisite mirror, ran back and held it in front of her mother,


    and said excitedly: "Mom, look at it! You are not only recovered from your body, but you are also much younger!"


    Helena''s mother looked awkward. I looked at myself in the mirror with confidence, and then I couldn''t help but shed two lines of tears.


    Since the death of her husband, she has been worrying about her daughter''s body every day. At the same time, she has to face various


    exclusions from the royal family. The psychological pressure is extremely high, so she has no energy to dress up or protect like otherdies.


    Because of her own skin condition, she is aging at a speed visible to the naked eye almost every day.


    In the past two years, she didn''t even dare to look in the mirror, because every day she felt that she in the mirror was getting older again, and


    she already had the face of an old woman.


    But she didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, she looked like she was in her early forties. Her hair, skin, and theplexion of her


    whole person had all been greatly improved, as if sitting on time. The machine, quickly returned to the general a few years ago!


    For a woman, looks and temperament are so important, so she subconsciously looked at Charlie, her legs kneeled on the ground


    involuntarily, and gratefully said: "MR. Wade, thank you for giving me a new life...! Thank you. ! "


    Charlie lightly:" you''re too serious, but just little things, not so exaggerated. "


    Helena''s mother, choking back tears and said:" you may not know it all for a woman, meaning just how important To some extent, this makes


    me more grateful than saving


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    my life."


    The empress on the side was envious, and at the same time, thinking of Charlie''s previous promise to herself, she thought to herself. "Charlie


    said that he will give me a part of the rejuvenating pills in two years, but this part of the rejuvenating pills has been eaten by Helena''s mother. I


    don''t know if Charlie has any extra rejuvenating pills in his hands. If it doesn''t go anymore, wouldn''t my wish be frustrated?"


    Thinking of this, she mustered up the courage and asked Charlie respectfully: "MR.


    Wade...you said before that I will go in two years'' time. ? you look, I do not know when you do that there is rejuvenation Dan "


    Charlie eyebrow smile, he pulled out a dark immortality from his pocket, casuallyughed:"! Well, you see, "


    Queen of the look, The whole person was dumbfounded!


    I saw that there were nearly ten pills in Charlie''s hand!


    However, she didn''t know that half of it was Rejuvenation Pill and half was Peiyuan Pill.


    To someone like her, these medicines didn''t seem to be much different.


    Therefore, she directly regarded these pills as rejuvenating pills.


    Seeing that Charlie had so many Rejuvenation Pills, she was naturally excited, and if she could, she could not wait to rush to grab one from


    Charlie''s hand and eat it.


    But she also knew that she didn''t have this kind of strength at all, even if the entire imperial family was counted, she was just a drop in the


    bucket in front of Charlie.


    Therefore, whether you can get this Rejuvenation Pill depends entirely on Charlie''s mood.


    Thinking of this, she didn''t care to be euphemistic, and said directly and respectfully: "MR. Wade, please rest assured, I will definitely go all


    out to help Helena take power!"

 Chapter 3621

    Chapter 3621


    Seeing that the empress had even left behind even basic euphemisms now, Charlie knew that she had beenpletely grasped by the


    rejuvenation pills.


    With the previous near-death experience, Rejuvenation Pill will definitely be her only pursuit for the rest of her life.


    Therefore, Charlie doesn''t have to worry anymore, she will think carefully about Helena.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When the throne is handed over in three days, she will definitely help Helena to take power as she said.


    Therefore, Charlie said to the queen and Helena: "If the Rothschild familyes to your dignitaries, or if they ask you to mediate terms, you


    must not easily inform them of the whereabouts of the William family and contact me in time."


    The queen immediately stated: "MR. Wade can rest assured, if the Rothschild family finds it, I will directly use public opinion to suppress


    them. The people in their family intend to murder me. The evidence is solid. Once exposed, the impact on the Rothschild family will be


    affirmed. Very big!"


    After speaking, she said again: "In fact, the core family of Rothschild values the reputation of the family very much.


    In the early years, they did a lot of evil in the financial market. In several wars, they have been making a fortune. As for their poor reputation in


    European and American countries, since World War II, the core family of Rothschild has been actively restoring the reputation of the family.


    The third step family like Williammitted such a big thing, the core family is definitely not. Will protect them."


    "Okay." Charlie nodded, and said with a yful smile: "I''m not afraid of theming, but I''m afraid they won''t find it."


    After speaking, Charlie said: "If they are willing to find someone, then they will disclose some information through other channels to let them


    know that the William''s family may be in Syria. In this way, if they can still go to Syria to find someone. Even better, Rothschild has nothing to


    do in such a ce outside thew. If you go there, there is almost no chance of winning besides giving away the head."


    Although the Rothschild family is very strong, it is in the Western and peaceful world after all. When they arrived in Syria, the Rothschilds


    simply couldn''t make any waves.


    After all, in ces like the Middle East, even the US military has nothing to do, let alone a Rothschild.


    Hunter (Hamid)''s base is now solid, and even the Ten Thousand Dragon Pce cannot be defeated, and Rothschild has no chance.


    This is also the fundamental reason why he wants to send the William family to Syria, with Hunter (Hamid) guarding, absolutely no problem.


    When the queen heard Charlie''s words, she was shocked.


    "I originally thought that Charlie might also be worried that the Rothschild family woulde over..."


    "But now, how do I feel that things seem to bepletely opposite to what I imagined?"


    "Charlie looks like he is expecting the Rothschild family to find him, and even gives me the feeling that the William family is like a bait he


    throws to Syria to lure the Rothschild family."


    Thinking of this, the empress was also very surprised. She really didn''t understand why Charlie wanted to attack the Rothschild family?


    Before the queen could understand, Charlie said: "The time is almost up, I should go."


    After that, he looked at Helena and said lightly: "Helena, I wish you in advance to inherit the ruling and be the new queen of the Nordic


    Kingdom, and I hope you can carry forward the Nordic royal family."


    Helena nodded gratefully and said, "Thank you, MR. Wade."


    After speaking, she hurriedly said: "MR. Wade, if you don''t dislike it, please let me take you to the airport!"


    After speaking, she looked at Charlie expectantly, for fear that Charlie would refuse.


    Because she knew very well in her heart that once Charlie left today, it would not be so easy to see him in the future.


    Because, three dayster, she will inherit the Datong. By then, she will be the queen of the Nordic Kingdom and the highest leader in name in


    Northern Europe. At that time, wherever she goes, she represents the royal family, and she hardly owns any private individuals anymore.


    space.


    In the country, we must visit everywhere for condolences and increase the support and support of the people to the royal family;


    In foreign countries, empresses basically make state visits to a country at the diplomatic level.

 Chapter 3622

    Chapter 3622


    Even if you just want to visit and visit Charlie in Huaxia, it is absolutely impossible, because as a queen, as long as she decides to leave the


    country, the Nordic government will definitely inform the destination country, and the corresponding bodyguards, assistants, and


    housekeepers must also be Will apany.


    At that time, if Charlie didn''t see her, she might not have the chance to see Charlie in her life.


    Therefore, Charlie''s journey to the airport may be thest time he and himself get along.


    Seeing that Helena had said so, Charlie was naturally not easy to refuse, so he smiled and said, "I''m serious, if you want to, you can run with


    me hard."


    Helena breathed a sigh of relief, and said excitedly like a girl: "Thank you, MR. Wade!"


    The queen saw Helena''s performance in her eyes, and she already understood Helena''s thoughts in her heart, and thought to herself:


    "Helena should have been moved by this Charlie... and even if she just wants to send her off, she will have to be humbled. I beg...Look at her


    like this, she should like Charlie very much."


    Thinking of this, the queen couldn''t help feeling a little regretful in her heart.


    This is because she knew very well in her heart that Helena''s feelings for Charlie were destined to have no results.


    In fact, out of the desire for Rejuvenation Pill, she hoped that Helena and Charlie could get together.


    In this way, Charlie is his grandson-inw, and with this level of rtionship, the chance of getting a rejuvenation pill is naturally greater.


    However, she is also very clear about Helena''s future life trajectory.


    After she inherits the throne in the future, her future destiny is already doomed.


    Because ording to Nordic traditions and the wishes of the people, her future partner can only be members of royal families in other


    European countries or members of top European families.


    Moreover, the ancestry of the other party must be an out-and-out white, and must not be of other ethnicities.


    This is not to mention racial discrimination. The main reason is that every country has its own nationalism and wants to maintain the pure


    blood of its own country.


    After all, after her inheritance, her children will be the future Nordic princes. If her children are Eurasian, it means that the royal family will


    have half the blood.


    Therefore, the people cannot ept it anyway.


    Just like Japan, which also has the emperor, it is impossible to allow the emperor to marry a European woman and give birth to a Japanese-


    European child as the prince.


    Therefore, the Queen knew very well in her heart that Helena and Charlie were absolutely impossible in the future.


    In fact, in Helena''s heart, he was also clear about these conditions.


    Although the time she was in contact with Charlie was very warm, the impact Charlie brought to her was too great.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Charlie didn''t just save her and her mother''s life simply, but more importantly, he let Helena see how powerful a man can be.


    Therefore, she is like the girl in a martial arts novel, the first time she saw the heroine of the world, only a few moments, she was captured by


    the unmatched aura of the other party.


    If possible, she was even willing to give up the position of empress for Charlie.


    After all, my mother is safe now, she can not be the queen at all, and she can even leave the royal family and move to China to live in China.


    However, she also knew that Charlie had already had a family in Aurous Hill, and there were many confidantes. In Charlie''s heart, she was


    probably just an insignificant passer-by. Even if she was willing to give up the throne for him, he might not be willing to give up the throne for


    him. Stay by yourself...

 Chapter 3623

    Chapter 3623


    The fleet of the Nordic royal family galloped on the highwayte at night.


    The Concorde airliner is ready to take off, and it can take off as soon as Charlie arrives at the airport.


    At this time, it is one o''clock in the morning in Northern European time, and seven o''clock in the morning in Eastcliff time.


    If it goes well, Charlie will arrive in Eastcliff at noon, and afternding, he will go to Yeling Mountain as soon as possible to deal with the Wade


    Family coteral members who fled.


    In the car, Helena was sitting beside Charlie.


    At this time, Helena was entangled with several people deep in her heart. She sometimes looked at Charlie, sometimes at the Nordic night


    outside the window, sometimes her lips were lightly pressed, and sometimes she couldn''t help biting her lower lip with her white teeth.


    After hesitating again and again, she finally spoke softly: "MR. Wade, in fact, Northern Europe is too smallpared to China, the poption


    is not even more than one-third of the city of Eastcliff..."


    Charlie smiled and said, "Small is a little too small, but it will soon be your king. You are still very young. You will have at least fifty years


    of reign in the future. Fifty years, you can do too much. There are more, it''s still worth looking forward to."


    Helena gave a wry smile, and said seriously: "MR. Wade, to tell you, in fact. Actually, I have no interest in the throne."


    After that, she looked at Charlie and said with red eyes: "MR. Wade, in fact, my greatest hope is not to inherit the throne, but to give my


    mother a stable life. You exiled Olivia overseas, mother''s Safety is already guaranteed, and it doesn''t matter to me whether I can be a queen."


    Charlie asked her slightly in surprise, "I will inherit the Datong in three days. Why do you suddenly retreat at this time?"


    Helena pursed her mouth and paused awkwardly for a long time. Then she bit her head and said: "MR. Wade, I think I may not be up to the


    role of the queen. To be a queen, there are too many sacrifices andpromises. There are too many,


    and............................................................................................................................................ And I''m not Olivia''s kindThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    of person who can be cruel..."


    Charlie thought Helena was simply nervous, so heforted him: "Being a queen is naturally not so easy, but it is not as difficult as you think.


    After all, for Northern Europe, your symbolic meaning is far greater than actual rule, and it is not so. You need to make more decisions. Even


    if you do not do so well, it will not affect the actual development of Northern Europe. So you only need to keep the people''s love for you, and


    the queen has passed."


    Helena whispered: "Actually. Actually I think. Since grandma is obedient to you now, you can let her be the queen for a few more years. In this


    case, I can also have more preparation time."


    Charlie looked at her and said, "Helena, if you want to truly have your own life, right now is an opportunity you must seize. You can''t adapt to


    it temporarily, but it''s just a transition. If you can''t even deal with this transition, then When you encounter another enemy like Olivia in the


    future, how should you deal with it?"


    Helena was speechless for a moment.


    The reason why she retreated at this time was because the team was getting closer and closer to the airport, and the separation between her


    and Charlie was getting closer and closer.


    The more this happened, the more clearly she could be sure that she didn''t want to say goodbye to Charlie.


    She didn''t want the intersection of life and Charlie to end here.


    It''s like two intersecting straight lines, except that there has been an intersection at the only intersection, and then they ran away and went


    farther and farther.


    She wants the straight line of her destiny to change direction at the intersection point where she meets Charlie. It is best to start from this


    point and wind the straight line of Charlie tightly so that Charlie''s future life will be Have one''s ownpany.


    However, this kind of remark kept stuck in her throat, and she wanted to say it several times, but she forced it back again.


    It''s not that she didn''t dare to confess to Charlie, but she was afraid of being rejected by Charlie.


    If we keep this suspense, there is at least a glimmer of hope to look forward to in the future.


    Charlie didn''t know the real reason for her withdrawal.


    He looked at Helena and said with feelings: "Actually, I was the same as you now more than a year ago. I was at the lowest point in my life. At


    that time, the Wade Family suddenly came to me and asked Give me a group with a market value of hundreds of billions and at the same time


    give me 10 billion in cash. At that time, I also flinched..."


    Helena nodded softly and said softly: "I heard Jon Wade talk about it. He gets angry every time he mentions this."

 Chapter 3624

    Chapter 3624


    "Yes..." Charlie smiled lightly: "He must be very angry, otherwise he wouldn''t be hostile to me."


    Helena looked at Charlie and asked, "MR. Wade, how did you convince yourself to ept these gifts from the Wade Family?"


    Charlieughed at himself: "I was penniless at the time. The savior was waiting for money to cure the illness. My wife has been humiliated by


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    others in the family. Even if I have the ambition of a poor boy, reality does not allow me to refuse."


    After speaking, Charlie sighed and said with emotion: "I thought, even if it''s not for myself, even if it''s for savior and wife, I will ept the gift


    from the Wade Family. Therefore, I took over the group. , And used the Wade Family''s 10 billion cash to pay the medical expenses to the life-


    saver, and then step by step to today, and I can have it today, thanks to the original gift of the Wade Family."


    Helena said seriously: "MR. Wade, the Wade Family only gave you a group and 10 billion in cash, but your current strength is far beyond the


    ability of this asset. So I think, whether you have the Wade Family or not, You can seed with this gift!"


    "It''s not necessarily." Charlie shook his head and said solemnly: "Helena, destiny is sometimes very magical and subtle. Although I can''t see


    how destiny exists, then I I feel that the fate of everyone in this world is inextricably linked, and it is the so-called one that moves the whole


    body."


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "Have you ever thought about it, your usual trivial decision might change yourself or other people''s lives


    subtly?"


    Helena said nkly: "MR. Wade, I don''t know much about fate and fate."


    Charlie said calmly: "If you see a person crossing the road and being hit and killed by a taxi, you can try to push the life trajectory of the


    person who was hit to death and the driver who caused the ident forward for ten seconds or ten minutes. Ten hours, or ten days."


    Helena asked puzzledly: "MR. Wade, what does it mean to push the trajectory of life forward?"


    Charlie said calmly: "That''s what they were doing before the incident."


    After a pause, Charlie said again: "It is possible that ten seconds before the ident, you passed by the roadside. The driver was attracted by


    your beauty, so he was distracted and caused the ident."


    "It''s also possible that ten minutes ago, you took a taxi with another person, and the driver chose to park in front of you because he saw you


    look more beautiful, and after you got in the car, let him drive the car to the ce where the incident urred. Nearby, so he had that car


    ident."


    "It''s also possible that ten hours ago, you uploaded a video of yours on the short video tform. This pedestrian''s friend saw it and forwarded


    the video to him. After watching it, he thought you were very beautiful, so he thought I have been thinking about you, even when crossing the


    road, I was still thinking about your short video, which caused him to be distracted and killed by a car."


    Speaking of this, Charlie shrugged and said: "This is the fate I said, but the actual situation may be far moreplicated than what I said.


    Maybe I can afford to buy a BMW for my wife. If I didn''t buy that car, my father-inw would not take that car. If he didn''t take that car, neither


    would he. Let me be his driver, let me drive him to see an expensive antique vase...


    Speaking of this, Charlie shook his head and smiled, naturally omitting the incident of getting the "Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures" by


    chance in Jiqingtang, and continued: "Without these, you and me would never have any intersection in this life, moreover. It is impossible to


    sit in the same car at this moment."


    In his opinion, fate is so magical.


    Everything affects each other in the dark, and no one knows how one of their decisions will affect their own future.


    Helena naturally did not understand the rtionship behind Charlie''s words.


    She said nkly: "MR. Wade, I don''t understand why you want to associate your destiny with a BMW car or even an antique vase..."


    Charlie smiled slightly: "You just need to know that if we didn''t have the BMW car, if we didn''t have the antique vase, we wouldn''t know each


    other in this life."


    Helena was confused, but looked at Charlie a little embarrassed, and plucked up the courage to ask him: "MR. Wade, the three analogies you


    just made, each of them seems to have caused the car ident because of my appearance  Do you really think I am beautiful?"


    Charlie didn''t think much, and said casually: "It''s very beautiful, no matter from the aesthetics of Westerners or the aesthetics of Easterners,


    you should be considered very beautiful."


    Helena turned to her side and stared at Charlie closely, her big eyes wafting in the night, she mustered up the courage to ask him softly: "MR.


    Wade. if you really think I''m beautiful, then you            Willing...kiss me?"

 Chapter 3625

    Chapter 3625


    Charlie was surprised by Helena''s question.


    He didn''t understand why he was sincerely talking about fate with Helena, but Helena suddenly made such an absurd request.


    He subconsciously asked: "This...the topics we talked about don''t seem to be next to each other, right?"


    Helena blinked slyly, then suddenly leaned forward, and kissed her red lips tightly on Charlie''s mouth.


    Immediately afterwards, Helena bit her lower lip with her teeth and said shamelessly: "If charlie didn''t have that BMW car and that antique


    vase, we would never know each other, and I would not be saved by you, and I would not be here. Falling in love with you in such a short


    time, let alone the previous kiss, and my first kiss will not be taken away by you, so you are right, MR. Wade, destiny is really miraculous, I


    understand!"


    Charlie was speechless at once.


    Unexpectedly, Helena would use the logic of fate she said to get herself in.


    He didn''t dare to miss the sweetness of the lips, shook his head helplessly, and said, "Although your behavior is not appropriate, you have to


    admit that your basic logic is correct."


    Helena avoided his eyes, smiled shyly, and said: "It seems I want to thank BMW. If it weren''t for it, I might never have the chance to meet my


    sweetheart in my life."


    Charlie said helplessly: "I''m already married."


    Helena nodded: "I know, so what?"


    Charlie sighed and said, "So you don''t need to put any feelings in me. We have only met for two or three days. You are most likely to


    appreciate my help, but you may not really like it." "No." Helena said firmly: "I know myself, I know I really like it, and it''s by no means being


    dazzled by gratitude."


    Charlie smiled indifferently: "How can feelings be cultivated in a day or two? Maybe after a few days youe back to your senses and


    realize that you are just impulsive."


    "No!" Helena denied again: "People you don''t like will never be liked for the rest of your life, and people you like, sometimes you only need to


    look back once. You use "Romeo and Juliet" to tease Olivia. , But you should know that "Romeo and Juliet" was also in love at first sight. The


    two went from meeting, falling in love, getting married, to Romeo''s escape and Juliet''s suspended animation. Thest two died in love. It took


    only five days."


    After that, she looked at Charlie and blushed and said: "If we are the same as "Romeo and Juliet", then we have known each other for three


    days and we should be married now."


    Charlie coughed awkwardly and said: "That is drama after all, not reality."


    Helena stubbornly said: "The drama can be regarded as a ssic for hundreds of years, it proves that ites from life and is higher than


    life. Otherwise, how can people regard it as a ssic?"


    After speaking, Helena said again: "There is also the modern ssic movie "Titanic"! The ship departed from Ennd on April 10 and hit an


    iceberg on April 14. But it was just five days, Jack I met Rose and fell in love again. If we were the same as them, we should have had the first


    intimate contact in the car by now!"


    Charlie didn''t expect that Helena would suddenly be a little aggressive in order to refute his words.


    He could only reluctantly switch the topic away: "Look, "Romeo and Juliet" is five days in total, and "Titanic" is also five days. This should be a


    convention of Western ywrights and should not be true."


    Helena looked at Charlie and said seriously: "I don''t know if these two stories are true, but I know that the story of how I fell in love with you in


    just a few days is true."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 3626

    Chapter 3626


    With that, Helena asked Charlie again: "MR. Wade, yesterday in Yeling Mountain, with so many


    confidantes of yours, you have to go to Yeling Mountain to help you regardless of the danger of your life.


    Did they love you after a long time? Did you fall in love with you? Isn''t anyone like me who fell in love


    with you in just a few days?"


    Charlie was speechless.


    Among his confidantes, apart from Stefanie Sun (Gu Qiuyi) who had known each other since childhood,


    the other, Jasmine (Song Wanting), who had known him the longest, was actually only more than a year


    old.


    The time to get to know Ito Nanako, Zara banks ( Su Zhiyu ), and Xion (su roli) is actually shorter.


    Seeing Charlie''s silence, Helena said emotionally: "MR. Wade, the reason why I retreat is not really


    afraid of being a queen. I''m just afraid that after bing a queen, I won''t have the opportunity to meet


    you again... Instead of this, I would rather Instead of being the queen, I''d rather take my mother to live in


    China, so that I can at least be closer to you!"


    Charlie put away his previous Tai Chi attitude, looked at Helena, and said seriously: "A person has


    many lofty goals in his life, and feelings are only one of them at best. You should put more energy on


    how to revitalize the Nordic royal family. Just like my biggest goal now is to no longer spend my little life


    with my wife, but to inherit my father''s legacy and carry forward the wade family."


    After speaking, Charlie asked her: "If I''m not wrong, when your father is alive, you should hope you can


    inherit Datong, right?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Charlie said this, Helena broke her defenses mentally, and tears suddenly rolled down.


    She thought of her ill-fated father.


    In order to allow himself to inherit the rule and achieve the highest goal of a member of the royal family,


    he did not hesitate to hide his congenital diseases for twenty years.


    In his opinion, even if he can be a queen for one day, his life is fulfilled.


    But now, he is only three days away from the perfection in his mind.


    Thinking of this, she finally understood that Charlie in front of her had long no longer put her children''s


    love in the first ce.


    Ashamed and disappointed were caught in it, making Helena burst into tears.


    She looked at Charlie, crying, and nodded and said: "MR. Wade, I understand... Don''t worry, I will


    definitely inherit my father''s will and carry forward the royal family."


    Charlie nodded and said, "Helena, you just said that I have so many confidantes, but fundamentally


    speaking, each of them is different from me, but you and me are the same. "


    After speaking, Charlie said with a serious expression: "We have all been pampered in a big family, but


    then we have suffered a lot of hardships that ordinary people have not eaten; we have all been blessed


    by our parents, and at the same time watched them hate. In the end; and now, we all carry the banner


    left by our father, ready to rush to the position that father failed to rush before."


    When Charlie said this, he paused slightly, looked at Helena, and said seriously: "The only difference


    between the two of us is that I am ready to charge. As the saying goes, although there are tens of


    millions of people, I will go! No matter you Who and how many people stand in front of me, Charlie,


    when I carry the banner left by my father, will never take a step back! And you, seem to be still cowering


    before the battle, whether you should The charge hesitated!"


    Helena saw the reluctance in Charlie''s eyes, and the same hot me ignited in her heart.


    She wiped away her tears and said loudly to Charlie: "MR. Wade, I have already decided! I want to


    carry my father''s banner like you! Like you said, although there are tens of thousands of people, I will


    go!"


    Charlie nodded with a smile on his face, stretched out his hand to Helena, smiled and said: "Helena,


    now we arerades!"


    Helena subconsciously stretched out her hand and shook Charlie, then blushed and asked: "Comrade,


    what do I like about you?"

 Chapter 3627

    Chapter 3627


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3627


    ¡°Like what I do?¡±


    Charlie was taken aback for a moment, and said casually: ¡°I will put things aside for now, and it won''t be


    toote for you to sit down on the throne.¡±


    Helena couldn''t help asking: ¡°Mr. charlie, is it directly rted to the throne?"


    Charlie nodded and said lightly: ¡°Of course it matters. I don''t like the weak. Even the confidantes you


    mentioned just now, they are mostly the heads of the big families. Everyone has certain control.


    Resources and connections, there is still a lot of cooperation between each other.


    Helena heard this and immediately understood Charlie''s meaning in her heart, and thought to herself:


    ¡°Mr. charlie is so strong and has just be the head of the Wade Family. If I don''t sit firmly on the


    throne, I''m afraid I won''t even have the qualifications to be his friend. ..."


    Thinking of this, Helena immediately said unswervingly: ¡°Mr. charlie can rest assured, I will surely take


    the position of the queen and let the strength of the royal family continue to improve!"


    Charlie doesn''t care about the strength of the other party when he makes friends, and even many


    friends rely on him for help.


    The reason for saying this to Helena is that, on the one hand, I want to deal with Helena''s confession


    first, and on the other hand, I also hope that Helena can go all out to revitalize the Nordic royal family.


    As for the love of these children, there is no need to worry too much, at least, there is no need to worry


    about it now.


    So Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and said: ¡°There are ten countries in Europe that have royal


    families. Except for the British royal family, the presence of others is not strong, especially in regions


    outside Europe. If you canpare the Nordic The royal family is well known as the British royal family.


    That influence alone can bring many unexpected benefits to the Northern European royal family.¡±


    Helena sighed: ¡°The royal families of other countries are really iparable with Great Britain. The


    Queen of Great Britain has been in the digit for ten years and has a strong reputation around the world.


    Moreover, before Great Britain was strong, she was known as the empire of the sun never set. Before


    their prince''s wedding, they made headlines all over the world. In contrast, the Nordic royal family is far


    behind.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Great Britain is indeed strong, but the royal family has been negative in recent


    years, and the poprity of the people has also been declining. Trying hard not to say that it can


    rece them, at least bing the famous royal family second only to Great Britain, there must be no


    problem. ¡°


    Helena nodded slightly, and said seriously: ¡°I will try my best.¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°After I go back, I will try my best to promote cooperation between the Wade Family


    and the Nordic countries in various fields, especially the basic livelihood areas that some people are


    more concerned about. This can also be regarded as your Nordic royal family helping Nordic countries


    to attract investment. .¡±


    Helena hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. charlie, if the royal family cooperates with the Wade Family, will we have a


    chance to meet again?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Of course.¡±


    Helena said with some worry: ¡°I''m afraid that after I be the throne, I''m afraid I can''t go to China


    casually.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly: ¡°When the timees, we will wait for the cooperation to proceed smoothly. If


    time permits, I maye over too.¡±


    Although Charlie did not explicitly promise toe, Helena nodded with joy, and said excitedly: ¡°That


    would be great!¡±


    After speaking, she couldn''t help sighing: ¡°Suddenly I feel so happy! In recent years, I haven''t had such


    a happy feeling for a long time...¡±


    Three dayster, Helena will be the Iliad Queen of Northern Europe. At that time, she will no


    longer be able to travel to China in her personal capacity, let alone find Charlie. The only possibility is


    that Charlie wille to Northern Europe to see her.


    At that time, Charlie could still visit the pce as a royal guest like this time.


    However, Helena originally thought that Charlie would note to Northern Europe again. Now that


    Charlie said that she mighte, she was already very satisfied.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the convoy quickly drove into the airport and came to the hangar where the Concorde was


    parked.

 Chapter 3628

    Chapter 3628


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3628


    When the convoy stopped by the ne, Charlie said to Helena: ¡°Okay, just send it here, I''m leaving.¡±


    Helena said with a look of dismay: ¡°Mr. charlie, I will see you off when I get off the bus.¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said seriously: ¡°You don''t need to get out of the car. After all, this is a public


    ce. You will soon ascend to the throne and be the queen. If you are seen by others here at this


    time, it is not easy to exin after all.¡±


    Helena hesitated for a moment, then nodded, her voice a bit choked and exhorted: ¡°Mr. charlie, then


    take care!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°The same is true for you. You have my phone number. If you need


    help, please call me directly.¡±


    Helena said with red eyes, ¡°I see, Mr. charlie, thank you!¡±


    ¡°You are polite.¡± Charlie smiled and nodded, pushed the car door, and strode onto the Concorde.


    After boarding the ne, he sat down on the spacious sofa seat in the cabin. Through the porthole, he


    could see Helena still sitting in the car, looking up at herself.


    At this time, Helena''s eyes were already full of tears, and she almost couldn''t help crying several times.


    But when she found that Charlie was also looking at her, she still resisted the urge to cry, quietly wiped


    away the tears, smiled and waved at Charlie.


    Charlie also nodded at him slightly, showing some sympathy for Helena in his heart.


    If it weren''t for being born in an emperor''s house, Helena might not have experienced the tribtions


    and pains before.


    However, Charlie was also very clear in his heart that if you want to wear a crown, you must bear the


    weight of the truth. Therefore, he can only wish Helena in his heart that he can seize this golden


    opportunity of a lifetime and be an outstanding queen.


    At this time, the flight attendant of the Wade Family crew came to Charlie and said respectfully: ¡°Master,


    it is ready to take off. Do you think we willunch it now?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Push it out.¡±


    ¡°Good young master.¡± The flight attendant bowed respectfully, then turned back to the cockpit and


    informed the two pilots of Charlie''s decision.


    Immediately afterwards, the aircraft engine started to start.


    At this time, the tractor dragged the front wheels of the aircraft and slowly pulled the aircraft out of the


    hangar.


    Helena''s line of sight followed the ne until it exited the hangar and left her line of sight, heading


    towards the runway.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At this time, Helena''s tears finally came to her eyes.


    Charlie left, leaving the throne of Northern Europe to her.


    But in her heart, she wanted to abandon the Nordic throne for Charlie.


    It''s a pity that abandoning the throne and getting Charlie is not an equal sign.


    Thinking of this, she asked the driver to drive the car out of the hangar, and then drove the car to the


    end of the runway along the internal road at the edge of the airport.


    At this time, Charlie''s Concord technology soared from the end of the runway and flew towards the east.


    Charlie on the ne did not know that Helena was watching her ne at the end of the runway below.


    He was about to take a short break when he received a call from Ito Nanako and said, ¡°Charlie-kun,


    three billion euros have already been sent to our ount.¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Do you know who is calling?¡±


    Nanako Ito said: ¡°The funds are transferred from many overseas ounts, at least tens of thousands.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°It is estimated that there will be 2 billion euros in the ount


    tomorrow. At that time, I will deposit 100 million euros in US dors into your ount and invest in Yisu


    Shipping together!¡±

 Chapter 3629

    Chapter 3629


    When Charlie returned to China in the night of Northern Europe, the members of the Wade Family''s coteral branch, who had fallen and


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    scattered before, were carrying a nervous heart, returning to Eastcliff one after another to face the rising sun. Lingshan, ready to take the sin


    from Wanlong Temple.


    Because Wanlongdian announced that they had obtained the roster of the Wade Family Ancestor Ceremony Ceremony and required


    everyone on the roster toe back, these coteral members could only return to Eastcliff in a desperate manner.


    When they ran away overnight, they didn''t feel that there was any problem with leaving Eastcliff overnight.


    Because in their view, he was just a member of the Wade Family''s coteral family, and should not be implicated by the hatred between


    Wanlongdian and Wade Family.


    However, in Charlie''s eyes, each of these coteral members depended on the Wade Family''s resources to survive and develop, and some


    even followed the Wade Family''s meat for decades.


    At this critical moment, not only did this group of peopleck the slightest sympathy, but even the basic lip and teeth were indifferent, and they


    were inferior to strangers.


    Since they are ruthless and righteous first, don''t me yourself for being cruel and cruel.


    At this time, one of these Wade Family coteral members counted as one, and they were all extremely decadent, like a concubine. They still


    didn''t know what was waiting for them next.


    After all, the reputation of the Wanlong Temple is so widespread that no one dares to offend such a top mercenary organization.


    The sky of Eastcliff was just overwhelming, and many members of the Wade Family''s coteral line had already rushed back to the foot of


    Yeling Mountain.


    However, under Yeling Mountain at this time, there were no people from the Wanlong Temple sitting here, because all the soldiers of the


    Wanlong Temple were still kneeling on Yeling Mountain and confessing in front of wade''s grave.


    At this moment, under Yeling Mountain, were Stephen Thompson and his oldrades, bruce''s former tribe.


    Many members of the Wade Family branch arrived at Yeling Mountain. When they saw Stephen Thompson, someone immediately asked,


    "stephen, where are the people from Wanlong Pce? Are we going to go up there?"


    Stephen Thompson looked disgusted and said in a cold tone: "The Lord Abbas of the Ten Thousand Dragons Pce has already ordered that


    after youe, you will all kneel at the foot of the mountain and wait!"


    The man hurriedly asked, "stephen, what does it mean that Wanlong Temple wants us back?"


    Stephen Thompson said nkly, "I don''t know about this. The Lord Pandian meant that you should kneel first, and you will know what you are


    going to do when hees."


    Another person was very depressed and said, "Stephen Thompson, why did the Wanlong Temple want us toe back? bruce, who had


    hatred with them back then, has nothing to do with us. We have no hatred with them. They Why didn''t even let us go? Is it just because our


    Stephen Thompson said disdainfully: "Tianxiao wade, are you thinking about getting rid of the Wade Family? Last month, when you ran to ask


    the master to give you some new business, you kept saying that you want to follow the master for a lifetime, I''ve been sharing the worries and


    solving problems for the master for a lifetime, so howe you say that it has nothing to do with the Wade Family at this time?"


    The representative of the Wade Family''s sideline named Tianxiao wade said very dissatisfied: "Stephen Thompson, you are a ve of the


    Wade Family, what pretend to be with me here?


    I know, don''t you just want to mock me for betraying the Wade Family? Did I betray the Wade Family, what about you? You are standing at the


    foot of Yeling Mountain, telling us on behalf of the Wanlong Pce, what? You also betrayed the Wade Family and be a ve to the


    Wanlong Pce?"


    Stephen Thompson sneered and said, "Whose ve I am has nothing to do with you, but the most important thing now is that you have to


    listen to what I say now. If within three seconds, you don''t get down on your knees honestly. , Then I will have someone interrupt your dog


    legs!"

 Chapter 3630

    Chapter 3630


    Tianxiao wade scolded angrily: "Grass! Stephen Thompson, what the hell are you pretending to be? You are the most unscrupulous in it.


    bruce treated you as kindly as a mountain back then, but you did well, but now you turn your head. Longdian became a dog, and bruce is now


    buried on Yeling Mountain. Are you afraid that he knows?"


    Stephen Thompson immediately shouted angrily: "Come here, give me a hand!"


    As soon as the words fell, the old members of bruce rushed forward, grabbed Tianxiao wade, and bowed left and right to his face.


    Tianxiao wade was furious and scolded: "You...you minions, dare to hit me?"


    Stephen Thompson said coldly: "Three seconds is up, give me his leg scraped!"


    When many Wade Family members heard this, their expressions suddenly drenched. No one thought that Stephen Thompson would have


    such courage.


    At this time, Stephen Thompson''s men had already put Tianxiao wade down on the ground. One of them took a golf club and swung it


    suddenly. The metal on the head of the club hit Tianxiao wade''s right leg directly. On his knees, his knees were smashed to pieces in an


    instant!


    Tianxiao wade wailed in pain, and rolled on the ground in pain, and gritted his teeth and cursed: "Stephen Thompson! I. I must kill you!"


    Stephen Thompson said coldly: "From now on, if you say one more sentence, I will let someone smash your other knee!"


    As soon as Stephen Thompson said this, Tianxiao wade immediately resisted the intense pain and anger, and held his mouth shut.


    The others were also full of horror at this time, and they were basically sure in their hearts that Stephen Thompson must have taken refuge in


    the Wanlong Templepletely, otherwise, how could he have the courage to directly put Tianxiao wade, a member of the Wade Family''s


    side, on the legs? Interrupt!


    At this moment, Stephen Thompson looked at everyone and warned in a cold voice: "You all listen to me! Everyone must kneel down honestly


    right away! Otherwise, the end will be the same as Tianxiao wade!"


    When the others saw this, they could only kneel to the ground one after another.


    And everyone''s heart is even more worried, everyone wants to know what the Wanlong Pce is going to do to them.


    Immediately afterwards, more and more Wade Family coterals came in. After they came, they were asked to kneel on the ground just like


    the other Wade Family coterals.


    By nine o''clock in the morning, more than 700 members of the Wade Family''s coteral family had all arrived at Yeling Mountain.


    At this time, at the foot of Yeling Mountain, the scene of more than 700 people kneeling together is particrly spectacr.


    What they didn''t know was that Yeling Mountain was also knelt down.


    Since yesterday, Abbas has been kneeling here sincerely, without any distraction.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that the time to bow down for 24 hours, he did not get up immediately, but asked Stephen Thompson''s men next to him: "Mr. , please


    ask Stephen, Mr. charlie has new instructions for us."


    Stephen Thompson''s subordinates immediately contacted Stephen Thompson and said to Abbas: "Master hasn''t arrived in China, so there


    are currently no new instructions."


    "Okay." Abbas nodded lightly, stood up slowly, and said: "All the soldiers in the Wanlong Pce take orders!"


    All the subordinates of Wanlong Pce immediately said respectfully: "Subordinates are here!"


    Abbas said firmly with a face: "Everyone, take the list of the ancestor worship ceremony, and immediately follow me down the mountain!


    ording to Mr. charlie''s instructions, the group of people who kneel down on the mountain must willingly give half of the property to the


    Wanlong Pce! But you have to keep it in mind and don''t disclose any information about Mr. charlie, do you understand?"


    Everyone in the Wanlong Pce shouted: "Understand!"


    Abbas nodded in satisfaction, and said sharply: "Okay! Down the mountain!"

 Chapter 3631

    Chapter 3631


    When Abbas led the soldiers of the Wanlong Temple to stride down from Yeling Mountain, the members of the Wade Family side branch who


    knelt on the ground were already frightened and frightened.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    They didn''t know anything about what happened on Yeling Mountain yesterday. They only knew that the Wade Family had bowed their heads


    to the Wanlong Temple, and they had also given out half of the family property aspensation.


    And now, Wanlong Temple has pointed the gun at them.


    In their view, the Wanlong Pce is about to start with their property.


    At this time, Abbas''s expressionless Yi Ma took the lead, followed by nearly a hundred core soldiers of Wanlong Pce.


    Every step Abbas approached, the hearts of the members of the Wade Family''s coteral branch became more panic and nervous.


    Until Abbas stood in front of these people, many people were already shaking with fright.


    Abbas looked around at these people for a week, and then asked in a cold voice, "Do you know why you areing back?"


    The crowd bowed their heads nervously, no one dared to answer.


    Seeing this, Abbas said again: "The most disgusting thing in my life is the unfaithful and unfilial people! You are all of the Wade Family''s blood


    rtives, but the Wade Family is in trouble. Hold your head and scurry around for a while, are you worthy of the help and support the Wade


    Family has given you over the years?"


    When the Wade Family members heard this, they all looked puzzled.


    They really couldn''t understand why Abbas was here, asking them why they had betrayed the Wade Family.


    Many people secretly thought that the reason why they betrayed the Wade Family was because they didn''t want to and did not dare to be an


    enemy of Abbas. With such a simple truth, wouldn''t he understand that Abbas? "


    At this moment, Tianxiao, who was interrupted with one leg, said tly: "The Master of the Pantheon! We are not unfaithful, but we know the


    reputation of the Pantheon and your Master of Pantheon, and we respect it very much in our hearts. , But who would have thought that the


    Wade Family would be against you, so we can only choose to stay away..."


    Abbas sneered and said, "You are the first one I have ever met to be able to say so arrogantly."


    Tianxiao hurriedly said: "Master! I am also afraid of the majesty of you and Wanlongdian, so I don''t want to have anything to do with the Wade


    Family in this matter."


    He said, "Furthermore, bruce did hurt your parents back then. It is only natural for you to seek justice from the Wade Family in this matter. If


    we stand with the Wade Family, wouldn''t it be with you, Are you an enemy of justice?"


    Abbas looked at him and asked with a smile: "ording to what you mean, I have to thank you instead."


    Tianxiao hurriedly shook his head and said: " Master, you are serious, as long as you don''t me me, I will be very grateful."


    Other members of the Wade Family''s coteral family also expressed their agreement. Some people said, "Yes, the master of the Wade


    Family. It is the Wade Family''s own family who has enemies with you. It really has nothing to do with our coterals. Please treat us. Raise


    your hands high, don''t involve us too."


    Others hurriedly echoed: "Wantian Master! We are just wade, and have nothing to do with your parents'' death. Now you have let the Wade


    Family sumb, which is regarded as a big vengeance, why bother with us little people? ?"


    Abbas listened to the pleadings of these Wade Family members, and said with a cold expression: "In my eyes, you and the Wade Family are


    on the same genealogical tree. Naturally, you are a family. Since you are a family, you must be a family member. The Wade Family members


    are responsible for their mistakes."


    As he said, Abbas said coldly: "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. As long as you, like the Wade Family, obediently take out half of your


    assets, I will not pursue this matter anymore! Otherwise, I will let him The whole family paid a terrible price!"


    As soon as Abbas said this, there was a wailing sound on the scene.


    Taking out half of the family property, this is even more ruthless !


    The skin is only a thinyer, but Abbas is going to split them in half from the middle!

 Chapter 3632

    Chapter 3632


    A group of people kept begging, and Tianxiao choked up and said, "Master Wandian, we are just a sideline of the Wade Family. You can''t


    treat us like the Wade Family''s family! As far as I know, the Wade Family''s family is also However, with half the assets, how can you use the


    same conditions to ask us..."


    Tianxiao''s words immediately resonated with others.


    They realized that they were ordered to return to Yeling Mountain by the Ten Thousand Dragons Hall today. They were afraid that there would


    be nothing good, but they did not expect that the Ten Thousand Dragons Hall would have such a big appetite!


    Asking them to take out half of their assets is more terrifying to them than killing them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    These coteral families, all of them have developed in their respective fields for decades, and finally managed to save today''s wealth,


    suddenly they have to take out half of them, and no one can ept it.


    Seeing theints underneath, Abbas immediately said in a cold voice: "I will not talk nonsense with you. I have also seen the genealogy


    of the Wade Family. Except for the more than 700 people who came to the ancestor worship ceremony this time, every one of you The other


    descendants of the family are also very clearly recorded in the genealogy. If any family does not cooperate honestly, then don''t me my


    Wanlongdian for being cruel!"


    As soon as these coteral branches of the Wade Family heard this, they fell into deep despair.


    They are very clear about the strength of the Wanlong Pce. This kind of top mercenary group with tens of thousands of people, if you really


    want to engage them, it is simply a piece of cake.


    If they don''t cooperate obediently, they might die one day.


    Moreover, even the Wade Family, whose strength far surpassed them, were obedient, how could they have the confidence to fight to the end?


    After all, these coteral families all add up, and the strength is not as good as the Wade Family, and there is a huge difference from the


    Wanlong Pce.


    When Abbas saw that these people were all scared and pale, he knew that they were basically afraid to refuse, so he said aloud: "Next, my


    subordinates will be in ordance with the roster, and each of you will be specifically connected, if you I don''t want to be an enemy of my


    Wanlong Temple, hurry up to contact my family, and quickly gather the family funds. Later, ording to the requirements, half of the assets


    will be transferred to my Wanlong Temple''s overseas ount!"


    "Cooperate obediently, Wanlongdian and him will be in peace in the future, and those who refuse to obey will be the mortal enemy of


    Wanlongdian from now on!"


    When everyone heard this, they were desperate, but they had basically made a decision topromise with the Wanlong Temple.


    If the money is gone, you can make more money, but if your life is gone, you will have nothing.


    Moreover, wade''s family tree is in Abbas''s hands. If Abbas is willing, he canpletely cut off any branch of them.


    Tianxiao pleaded desperately at this time: "The Lord Wandian... the little family business he is under, is saved by a penny, every penny is


    hard-earned money, please raise your hands high, at least Don''t take away so much."


    Abbas nodded, and said coldly: "Since every penny of yours is hard-earned money, of course I can also take no penny."


    When Tianxiao heard this, he was so excited that he wanted to thank him, he saw Abbas turned around at this time and told the soldiers


    beside him: "Find out all the information about this person and his family, no matter what method you use. , Within one year, I want their family


    to bepletely extinct!"

 Chapter 3633

    Chapter 3633


    Abbas''s sudden harsh words made Tianxiao tremble in shock.


    He didn''t expect that Abbas would be so cruel that he didn''t say a word, he wanted to make his familypletely irresistible.


    Moreover, he also had no doubt about Abbas''s attitude. After all, this person was the lord of the Wanlong Pce. In the presence of so many


    tribes and the Wade Family, he was definitely not just talking.


    What''s more, all of his identity information and family member information are all recorded in detail on the Wade Family tree, and he can''t run


    away.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly said with horror: "Master , I am willing to cooperate! Give up half of the property! Please be merciful..."


    Abbas snorted coldly, and asked: "Why? I am afraid now? Didn''t you just say that the assets of your family are all your hard-earned money? I


    thought you were really stubborn and you wanted to die. Come to defend the family property!"


    Tianxiao choked and said: "I was confused just now. Don''t worry about it. In fact, money is something outside of your body. No matter how


    confused you are, this truth is clear."


    Abbas said nkly: "Now that you want to understand, then I will give you another chance. If you actively cooperate and take good care of it,


    Wanlongdian will no longer pursue it. From now on, the well water will not offend the river, but If you dare to y cautiously with me, watch out


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    for me to turn my face at any time!"


    Tianxiao''s whole body suddenly shuddered, and quickly said: "Don''t worry about the Master.


    Abbas ignored him, but said to everyone: "If you want to be safe, just transfer half of your family''s assets to Wanlongdian''s overseas


    ounts. As long as you spend money to eliminate the disaster, I Wanlongdian will also abide by its promise and will not pursue it any more."


    At this time, everyone expressed their opinions one after another, expressing their willingness to ept the request of the Wanlong Pce.


    As soon as Abbas''s conversation turned, he said in a stern tone: "But you don''t want to fool me Wanlong Temple! After the payment is


    collected, we will also arrange professional financial auditors to evaluate each of you''s family assets. If it is discovered that someone paid less


    than half of his assets, he mustpensate for the difference three times at that time!"


    As soon as these words came out, the faces of every branch of the Wade Family were filled with sorrow.


    They originally thought that they couldpletely conceal the actual situation of their own assets.


    However, if ording to Abbas''s statement, even if one billion is given, after Wanlongdian''s auditors have assessed their true asset size and


    found out that they have given three billion less, they will be required to pay three times the amount. Compensation, in that case, the


    At this time, Tianxiao said tremblingly: "The master of the pantheon...The assets of the family are about 8 billion yuan, but the total amount


    of cash stocks that can be transferred is probably only about 2 billion yuan. How should this situation be handled? Woolen cloth?"


    Abbas said coldly: "If this is the case, first convert all the stocks into cash, and then transfer all the 2 billion cash to the designated ount of


    Wanlongdian. After you go back, immediately sell some of the others. Assets, pay the remaining 2 billion in ce!"


    Tianxiao choked and said: "Master, let''s not tell you that, many of our industries are long term investments. Some projects have been invested


    for many years and invested a lot of money before they finally start to see returns. If it is sold at this time, it will be no different. Yu ughtered


    chickens and got eggs, and the loss to us was very heavy."


    Tianxiao''s words resonated with other members of the Wade Family''s coteral line.


    They are already willing to take out half of their assets at this time, but if it is this way of killing chickens to get eggs, the loss to them will be


    greater than taking out half of their assets.

 Chapter 3634

    Chapter 3634


    Abbas couldn''t make up his mind at this time. If he was only toplete the task given by Charlie, then he didn''t care about the three seven


    twenty one. If everyone should sell it, they would sell it. What about killing chickens and getting eggs? Killing chickens to retrieve eggs also


    has to hand over half of the retrieved eggs.


    However, he still doesn''t know what Charlie''s attitude towards these people is, so he can''t figure out the yardstick, so he said: "You should


    first exin the situation of your own assets. If the cash is less than half, pay the cash first. , For the remaining part, we will give you a


    solutionter."


    Everyone had no choice but to agree.


    As a result, the soldiers of the Wanlong Pce began to register these branches of the Wade Family in batches, first asking each person''s


    specific assets and cash situation, and after the registration waspleted, they were required to pay all the cash first.


    When this part of the funds began to flow into the Wanlongdian ount, the Concorde airliner Charlie took finallynded at Eastcliff Airport.


    As soon as hended, Stephen Thompson took him to Yeling Mountain.


    On the way, Stephen Thompson gave a brief report on abbas''s situation to Charlie, and at the same time reported Abbas''s inuracy to


    Charlie, and asked, "Master, when I came, Abbas asked Charlie. Let me ask you, what should I do with those people whose cash is less than


    half of the family''s assets and most of their assets are in real estate and fixed assets?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie said indifferently: "You have a good attitude towards those who admit mistakes and punish them. Of course, you can''t push too hard.


    You can collect some of the cash first. As for the remaining part, let them pay in installments."


    Speaking of this, Charlie paused slightly, and then said: "ording to normal terms, the installment must pay interest. However, even if it is


    the Wade Family, I will give them a bit of face, and the installment will not be They are charged interest, but like banks, a certain percentage of


    handling fees will be charged."


    "For example, if the other party owes us one billion, it can be paid in 12 installments a year, or 36 installments in three years, and 60


    installments in five years. Six million."


    Stephen Thompson was stunned and eximed: "Master, if you use this ratio, the handling fee for the first phase is 6 per thousand, and the


    total handling fee for the 60 phases is 36%! One billion principals, The handling fee is three hundred and sixty million yuan, is it too high."


    Charlie smiled and said, "Doesn''t the bank credit card installments always pay six thousandths per instalment? I also confiscated the


    overcharge, but just look at the bank."


    Stephen Thompson hurriedly said, "Master, I said so, but the interest..oh no, the handling fee ratio is actually very high...I''m afraid they won''t


    be able to sustain such a high handling fee."


    Charlie looked like a profiteer, and said seriously: "It doesn''t matter if you can''t hold it. I can give them another choice. The money owed will


    be converted into the corresponding equity of theirpany ording to a certain preferential strength, such as his corporate value. Five


    billion, but still owe us one billion. Normally, this one billion converted into equity is 20%, but because they owe us, I don''t charge him the


    installment fee, so I have to receive a cash discount. Therefore, we have to give us a 20% discount on the total valuation. In this case, if a


    <ppany with 5 billion yuan is discounted by 20%, even if it is 4 billion, the 1 billion debt converted into equity is 25%!"

 Chapter 3635

    Chapter 3635


    For these perfidious Wade Family coterals, Charlie had already thought out a full set of solutions for them, and the reason why he rushed


    back from Northern Europe non-stop is to solve all these coteral branches in one step.


    After hearing Charlie''s series of ns, Stephen Thompson felt shocked, but also felt particrly relieved.


    Although he is not the Wade Family, seeing that the Wade Family''s coterals, who usually rely on the Wade Family''s help, escaped overnight


    at the moment of the Wade Family''s life and death. He was also extremely angry. Charlie wanted to teach them a lesson, and Stephen


    Thompson did the same. Agree with both hands.


    However, Stephen Thompson didn''t expect that Charlie would be so ruthless. ording to this posture, he really wanted to cut down the


    fortune of the Wade Family''s side lines in half.


    Seeing Stephen Thompson''splicated expression at this time, Charlie asked him, "Stephen Thompson, do you think I''m being too cruel to


    them?"


    Stephen Thompson thought for a moment, and then said: "Back to the young master, if you only talk about the intensity of the punishment, it


    is indeed a bit cruel. After all, it is half the property, and it is difficult for anyone to ept..."


    Speaking of this, Stephen Thompson paused slightly, and then said: "However, I feel that you should do this, Master. Almost arge part of


    their assets are umted by the Wade Family, since they have been perfidious at critical moments. It is reasonable for the Wade Family to


    take back part of their assets. Taking this part of their assets is also an excellent supplement to the Wade Family."


    Charlie smiled indifferently and said seriously: "Stephen Thompson, in fact, I punish them this time, not really for the little assets in their


    hands, I mainly think that the loyalty of these people to the Wade Family is too low. It''s so low that it''s outrageous, so we must take this


    opportunity to make a serious effort to rectify it."


    Speaking of this, Charlie said with a serious expression: "This time, I have to let them understand that they must have enough sense of loyalty


    like those ancient n kings to carry the bowl of rice from the Wade Family! Who dares to y with me? Picking up the bowl to eat, putting


    down the chopsticks and scolding his mother, I will make him pay a painful price!"


    Stephen Thompson nodded in agreement, and sighed: "The master is just too conniving to these coteral branches. He always feels that


    they are loyal to the Wade Family on weekdays, so he did not share the benefits for them, but in the final analysis, that They are all illusions in


    the peaceful and prosperous times. When something really happened, they immediately recognized their nature, and they really need to be


    restrained."


    Charlie said indifferently: "They are equivalent to the vassals raised by the ancient emperors in various fiefs. If you want to be a qualified


    vassal, you must have the basic consciousness of eating the king and dividing the worries of the king, and also master A well-measured


    measure must not threaten the sovereign''s dominance, let alone retreat when the monarch needs it, so the Wade Family''s coterals must


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    really set the rules."


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "Each of them is in the same situation. Cash can only ount for up to 20% of all assets. There are even


    some branches whose cash reserves are less than 10% of total assets. Even if all the cash is handed in. It''s still a long way from the 50% I


    asked for, so this time I will let Wanlongdian go out first and force them to sign an installment agreement, and then use this agreement to


    deeply bind them."


    "However, I will not force them to death. As long as they hand over cash assets and sign an installment agreement ording to my


    requirements, the Wade Family can still give them some resources and let them continue to make money with the Wade Family."


    "At that time, they are trying hard to make money with the Wade Family. In essence, they are trying to pay off my debts. They are making


    them bleed while giving them blood transfusions, and then taking back the blood transfusions. This cycle keeps them in the loop. While


    inseparable from us, we will never be able to be stronger. Only in this way can we fundamentally hold them in the palm of the hand."


    Hearing this, Stephen Thompson sighed with admiration: "Master, your trick is indeed very high! In this way, these coteral branches will no


    longer be prodigal sons who only reach out to the family, forcing them to force. They, let them start to make some contributions to the family!"

 Chapter 3636

    Chapter 3636


    "That''s right." Charlie sneered: "This time, to put it bluntly, I want to take advantage of the opportunity to defeat the power of these vassal


    princes. In this way, their lives will be very sad in the future, but our good days are just started!"


    Just when Charlie was about to arrive at Yeling Mountain, all of Abbas''s men had already taken more than 200 billion yuan in cash from the


    hands of more than 700 branches of the Wade Family.


    However, this is only one-fifth of all the assets of the Wade Family''s coteral branch.


    ording to statistics, the assets of all branches of the Wade Family add up to almost one trillion yuan.


    As a result, almost all branches of the Wade Family have already given out all their cash, but they still owe at least 30% of Wanlongdian''s


    personal assets.


    Just when these people didn''t know what to do with the remaining part, Abbas had received Charlie''s instructions and said, "I think you still


    have a big vacancy in cash. Next, you n to How to pay for the rest?"


    Everyone was suddenly silent.


    No one dared to say anything to him, because everyone knew that there was only one way left, and that was to sell assets to raise money to


    save lives.


    Selling assets is easy to say, but it is actually the least cost-effective method.


    This is because, as long as all assets are sold, they have to lower their value and make a big discount to be able to sell them quickly.


    It may take a month for a property with a market value of 10 million to sell for 10 million, but if you want to realize it in one day, you must at


    least reduce the price to 900, or even 8 million.


    Assets will be discounted, but debts will not, so, in this way, their losses will be far more than 50% of the original!


    Moreover, selling assets is even more terrible, it will seriously damage their original ie structure.


    Take Tianxiao as an example. He has a well-known building materialspany in China. Most of the building materials he produces are


    directly supplied to wade''s real estate projects and production bases across the country.


    With the help and support of the Wade Family, thispany now has annual sales of more than 10 billion yuan and profit of more than


    one billion yuan. It can be said that it is a hen that can onlyy golden eggs.


    However, if he is forced to sell, not only will the price of the asset sale be greatly reduced, but Tianxiao himself will alsopletely lose this


    source of revenue, which is tantamount to killing chickens and getting eggs.


    The situation of other people is not bad, no one cane up with so much cash topensate Wanlongdian, and no one wants to sell their


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    core assets at a low price.


    Abbas collected the performance of these people, knowing in his heart that what they fear most is to force them to sell their assets to collect


    enoughpensation, so he said: "Don''t say I won''t leave you a way out. Now, what you owe All funds can be paid in installments over a


    period of one to five years."


    Everyone was relieved when they heard that they could be paid in installments.


    Being able to pay in installments means that they don''t need to sell their assets, they can use their assets to make money and pay off their


    debts slowly, so that it won''t hurt their muscles and bones.


    But no one thought that Abbas immediately said: "However, the installment payment is not free! For each installment, you must pay six


    thousandths of the total amount as the service fee for the installment payment!"

 Chapter 3637

    Chapter 3637


    The words of Abbas suddenly caused amotion among the more than 700 members of the Wade Family''s coteral line!


    Although these coteral members of the Wade Family are not the top entrepreneurs, they are still much smarter than young people who


    have no brains to use credit card installments.


    Those mindless young people think that it is a very cost-effective thing to pay by installments, but they don''t know that the bank has already


    thoroughly eaten their mentality.


    The interest rate for each instalment repayment is six thousandths. It seems that ten thousand yuan is divided into twelve instalments. It only


    needs to pay sixty yuan more a month, but twelve instalments a year is 720 yuan!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rtive to the principal of 10,000 yuan, the annual interest rate for one year instalment is 7.2%!


    This is just a rough calction method. You should know that 10,000 yuan is not repaid once a year, but monthly in twelve instalments. The


    principal of each period is decreasing, but the interest rate is fixed at one time. Calcted with a principal of 10,000 yuan, if this is calcted,


    the actual interest rate even exceeds 13%!


    This interest rate is a huge profit in the financial market.


    Each of these Wade Family members has a very good rtionship with the bank and the capital. If they really want to take a loan, they can


    easily get arge loan with an actual annualized interest rate of less than 5%, so just listen. With this staging n given by Abbas, he couldn''t


    help but yelled at him for being ck-hearted.


    Therefore, someone said: "The Master of the Pantheon...After all my cash is given out, there is still 2 billion. Please allow me one day. Only


    one day will be able to use the mortgage to make this 2 billion. To your ount!"


    Others also echoed: "Yes, Master , as long as we give us one day, we can get a mortgage loan! Please allow me a little more time!"


    Abbas said coldly: "Grace is impossible. Each of you must make up all the arrears within an hour, otherwise you must sign an installment


    agreement!"


    These Wade Family coteral members suddenly frowned.


    At this moment, Tianxiao blurted out: "Master , I am willing to install it in installments!"


    Everyone did not expect that Tianxiao would be the first to give in, and was about to despise it. He only heard Tianxiao continue to say: "I


    would like to divide all arrears into two installments. Within two months, I will make up all the money. superior."


    When the others heard this, they immediately pped their thighs.


    They were just shocked by the six-thousandth installment fee, but they forgot that they can choose the least number of installments.


    If you divide it into two installments, you only need to pay two six-thousandths, which adds up to 1.2%.


    In this way, it is naturally much morefortable.


    As a result, a group of people began to actively express their views.


    Abbas couldn''t help frowning, and guessed the intentions of these people in his heart. They must first want to install as few installments as


    possible, and then seize the time to raise funds to fill in this installment hole.


    In this way, we can get rid of the high interest rate trap of installment payments.


    However, Abbas didn''t know exactly how to stipte it at this time, and Charlie didn''t tell himself what to do with the specific number of


    installments on the road of installment payment.


    Just when he didn''t know how to define it, he only heard a familiar voice loudly: "Master, I suggest you still give a fixed installment ratio. All


    those who can''t pay in cash and choose installments must choose at least six. Ten installments, no cap!"


    Everyone immediately followed the prestige, and saw that Charlie had already strode over, apanied by Stephen Thompson.


    These coteral members of the Wade Family recognized Charlie, and someone suddenly yelled: " Charlie! What the hell do you mean? Do


    you unite others to cheat your family?"


    "Grass! I didn''t expect that, as bruce''s son, you would be someone else''s running dog!"


    "Charlie! Are you the damn Wade Family! Even your own family are pitted, what the hell are you!"

 Chapter 3638

    Chapter 3638


    It''s no wonder that the Wade Family coteral members are not angry.


    Originally, they wanted to solve the problem in two or three installments. In that case, the interest would not be much.


    But as soon as Charlie spoke, he suggested that Abbas should start for the 60th period, which is simply killing people.


    The interest rate for the first period is six thousandths, and for the sixty period, that is 36%!


    Calcted ording to the method of reducing the principal amount, the actual interest rate exceeds 100% after the conversion of these sixty


    periods!


    Therefore, they naturally would not have any good attitudes towards Charlie.


    At this time, all the Wade Family members regarded Charlie as a traitor to the Wade Family. In addition, they had been kneeling here since


    early in the morning, and Charlie, the grandson and grandson of the Wade Family, was swaying. He came over, and he tantly wanted to


    cut meat from them, so they naturally didn''t have any good attitudes.


    Seeing that this group of people dared to scold Charlie, Abbas immediately became angry and called to the soldiers of Wanlong Pce.


    Charlie shook his head at him at this time, and said lightly: " Master doesn''t need to pay attention to the foulnguage of these viins, but


    first let them sign the sixty phase installment agreement."


    Abbas knew that Charlie wanted to perform a paragraph, so he nodded in cooperation and said: "You are right, since this is the case, then I


    will order someone to prepare the contract!"


    Charlie hurriedly said: "The master doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Now that the electronic contract has the same legal effect as a paper


    contract as long as it is signed inpliance with the regtions. I happen to know a barrister who came back from the United States. When


    a contract temtees out, you only need to fill in the information of Party A and Party B and perform an electronic signature to take


    effect. It saves time and effort, and it is also green!"


    When the members of the Wade Family''s coteral branch heard this, all of them were furious.


    Tianxiao couldn''t help cursing: "Charlie! You...you beast! Specializing in helping outsiders pit your own people, you are simply lost in


    conscience and inferior to animals!"


    Charlie sneered: "Who is your own? Are you worthy?"


    Tianxiao gritted his teeth and said: "We are all descendants of the Wade Family! Who are we not?"


    The other members of the Wade Family''s coteral family were also filled with righteous indignation. Some people scolded Charlie for being


    so shameless, and others scolded Charlie for recognizing the thief as his father.


    Charlie didn''t care about these insults at all, and asked indifferently: "You keep saying that I betrayed your own people. Since you are your


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    own people, why did you run the night before?"


    With a word, Charlie asked more than 700 people who were there to stand nkly, not knowing how to respond.


    Charlie went on to ask, "Since you are your own, why is the Wade Family in trouble? You all ignore the ancestor worship ceremony, the Wade


    Family''s sympathy, or even if someone wants to take wade''s grave away. More than 700 people a night. I ran away clean? My f*cking just let


    out more than 700 pigs in Eastcliff City, and it''s impossible for them all to run out of Eastcliff before one night!"


    "On the other hand, you shameless people, one by one ran faster than dogs! All of them ran out of Eastcliff overnight. Among them, there


    were the fastest runners, and they even left China by ne overnight!" "I ask you, when you ran away overnight, why didn''t you think we were


    your own????"

 Chapter 3639

    Chapter 3639


    Charlie''s rhetorical question made Tianxiao speechless.


    The other people who were still filled with righteous indignation just now fainted in an instant.


    In fact, they knew very well in their hearts that when they fled Eastcliff overnight, they did not care about their kinship and didn''t want to be


    involved by the Wade Family at all.


    So at this time Charlie pitted them in front of Abbas, and they could only smash their teeth and swallow in their stomachs.


    However, at this time, they all hated Charlie mad in their hearts.


    Seeing the expressions of this group ofrades, it seemed that they were about to eat themselves, Charlie didn''t feel awkward at all.


    Many people even secretly calcted from the bottom of their hearts that after this incident passed, they must find a way to teach Charlie a


    lesson!


    Abbas said at this time: "I think the 60 installment installment is a very good choice. In this way, you people will not have too much financial


    pressure!"


    As he said, he waved his hand without hesitation and blurted out: "If this is the case, then you will all sign the sixty installment contracts, and


    all the contracts will be signed electronically, which is convenient and fast! That''s it, let''s hurry up andnd. !"


    The Wade Family coteral members present suddenly wailed.


    With sixty installments, the actual interest rate is close to 100%. As a result, what is actually handed over to Wanlongdian will not be 50% of


    the assets, but at least 70%!


    The only advantage is that most of these are paid in installments. Although the interest is high, the time given is rtively generous, which is


    equivalent to making money while paying the bills.


    In this way, in the next 5 years, they will basically be helping Wanlong Temple to make money, and there is absolutely no hope of turning over


    in a short period of time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Tianxiao looked at Abbas and couldn''t help butmented: "Master, why bother let us sign another contract? Even if there is no contract, we


    dare not rely on Wanlongdian''s ount!"


    Tianxiao''s remarks were actually asking about Abbas''s heart.


    He was also puzzled. Since Charlie wanted Wanlongdian to do such an unobtrusive thing, he could just hand it all over to Wanlongdian. The


    Wanlongdian would ask for the ount. This group of people absolutely Don''t dare not give it.


    But the strange thing is that Charlie asked Wanlongdian to do this kind of intimidation and temptation, but he still had to let them sign an


    agreement, which made Abbas somewhat puzzled.


    Charlie also saw Abbas''s puzzlement, so he opened his mouth and said: "Master , in the future, their debts will have to be repaid continuously


    for five years. During these five years, various changes are prone to ur."


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "If there is no contract, all of this must be collected by Wanlongdian personally. With the contract, besides


    the personal collection by Wanlongdian, the collection can also be collected through legal means, so that you can use both hands. Caught


    together."


    Afterwards, Charlie looked at the branch members of the Wade Family, and said, "I am worried that they will be unable to continue to pay the


    installment due to poor management in the next few years, and they will break the can. There is nothing to do in the Wanlong Pce."


    "In addition, I am also worried that they will quietly transfer their assets and run away. If they really run away, the Wanlong Pce will be very


    difficult to solve them for a while."


    "However, if there is a contract, as long as they have any trouble, I can protect the rights and interests of Wanlongdian through legal channels.


    Then I can directly submit the contract to the court to apply for freezing all their assets and let them lose money. I can''t take the money!"


    "Not only that, at that time, I can also apply to the court for enforcement. At that time, all their assets will be directly seized for auction, and


    then the money will be returned to the Wanlong Temple."

 Chapter 3640

    Chapter 3640


    "As the saying goes, there is no danger. In this way, you can basically ensure that there is nothing wrong."


    The members of the Wade Family''s coteral family looked pale. They didn''t expect that Charlie would calcte them like this, and his


    requirements hardly gave the Wade Family''s coteral members any way to survive.


    Once they sign this agreement, it is tantamount to signing a harsh contract of selling, and there is no hope of turning over in the future!


    Only then did Abbas understand that Charlie thought about the problem moreprehensively than he did, so he didn''t hesitate to say: "No


    problem, just do what you said."


    Charlie said again: "Since it is to sign a contract, there must be a legal receiver. In this case, Wanlongdian is not suitable for getting ahead, so


    the best way is to use a domesticpany as the receiver. , Let them directly transfer the money to the ount of this domesticpany."


    After speaking, Charlie seemed to think of something, and then said: "By the way, I just have an Emgrand Group in Aurous Hill. If the owner of


    Wanlongdian doesn''t dislike it, I canpletely treat the Emgrand Group as the main body of the collection and let them pay all the money.


    To the Emgrand Group ount."


    Abbas immediately understood what Charlie meant.


    So, he nodded smoothly, and said: "If this is the case, use your Emgrand group as the payee. The money is first transferred to the Emgrand


    Group ount and then paid to Wanlongdian through other methods."


    Charlie said immediately: "Of course!"


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "Since the Emgrand Group is used as the payee, there must be a debt contract between the Emgrand


    Group and these Wade Family coteral families. This is why I suggest you let them sign The reason for the electronic agreement is to ensure


    the legitimacy of all of this, so that in the future, when ites to court, you can have enough confidence!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    These coteral members of the Wade Family wanted to strip Charlie alive, because this guy not only handed Abbas a knife to ughter his


    rtives, but also told him where to get the knife the fastest, most urate, and most ruthless.


    For a while, everyone regarded Charlie as an iprehensible enemy, and they kept wondering how to retaliate against Charlie in the future


    and make him pay a painful price.


    At this time, Charlie called Matilda''s son Paul directly.


    On the phone, Charlie told Paul about the requirements of the contract in detail, but he did not mention more details, nor did he even mention


    the Wade Family and Wanlongdian. He just asked Paul to hurry up and produce a copy ording to his own needs. Electronic contract.


    Paul himself has worked as awyer for many years. He basically has a very rigorous temte for any contract. After knowing all the needs of


    Charlie, he directly carried out a contract temte of his own installment payment to a certain extent. Modified, and then sent the contract to


    Charlie.


    After Charlie got the contract, he probably read it again and found that there were no problems or bugs in it, so he handed the contract to


    Abbas.


    After Abbas got the contract, he immediately began to ask all the branches of the Wade Family to sign the agreement.


    How dare these Wade Family coterals refuse, so theypleted the electronic signatures one after another, and the first party in the


    agreement was Charlie''s Emgrand Group.


    Charlie''s Emgrand Group suddenly owned more than 300 billion yuan in debt, which exceeded the market value of the entire Emgrand Group.


    ording to the content of the contract, the 300 billion yuan is divided into five years and 60 instalments. Every month in the next five years,


    the Wade Family coteral members will pay Charlie a principal of 5 billion yuan, and ten An installment fee of RMB 800 million.


    And this money, they will repay it for five years!

 Chapter 3641

    Chapter 3641


    Just when Charlie settled all the installment agreements for the Wade Family''s coteral branches, the William Rothschild family also


    smashed the pot and paid the remaining funds in ce.


    In just a tribute to the ancestors, Charlie has increased 5 billion euros in cash, 200 billion yuan in cash, and debts with a principal of more


    than 300 billion yuan and five-year interest rates of more than 200 billion yuan.


    Charlie finally understood why many emperors in history especially liked to exploit various vassal lords, and even often ransack the various


    vassal vassals, mainly because these vassal vassals were mobile treasuries, which were so fat.


    If they are loyal to the monarch, then everything is easy to say, but if they don''t even have the basic idea of loyalty to the monarch, what are


    they waiting for if they don''t copy their home?


    If they don''t copy their homes and reduce their strength now, they might have the idea of ying the throne when they do.


    Abbas apanied Charlie for a long time. Seeing that the dust had settled, he came to Charlie and asked in a low voice in his ear: "Mr.


    charlie, when are you going to tell them the truth?"


    Charlie casually said: "No hurry, things are not over yet, you will ask them all to start at the foot of Yeling Mountain, three steps and one bow


    to climb Yeling Mountain for me, I am waiting for them on Yeling Mountain. "


    Abbas hurriedly said: "Mr. charlie, climb up from here in three steps with one bow. It is estimated that it will take at least half a day. I''m afraid it


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    will be dark when they climb up. Or you should go back and rest first. I will wait for them to finish. I''ll pick you up again."


    Charlie shook his head and said indifferently: "No, I''m waiting for them on the mountain. During the time they climbed up, I happened to


    apany my parents. After they climbed up, I will reveal the mystery. "


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "Baojun, don''t stay in Yeling Mountain, first go find a good cemetery for your parents, let the two enter the


    soil as soon as possible, and leave some people here."


    Abbas bowed down in Yeling Mountain all nightst night. Although he was convinced and willing, because his parents'' coffin was also on


    Yeling Mountain, he still felt very guilty for his parents.


    Originally thinking about getting his parents into the soil as soon as possible, but Charlie did not speak, he did not dare to speak.


    Now that Charlie took the initiative to say it, he was naturally extremely grateful.


    So he was moved and said: "Thank you, Mr. charlie, then I will go down the mountain to take care of my parents'' funeral. If you have any


    needs, please tell the soldiers of the Wanlong Temple at any time or call me directly. I will do my best. Come here quickly!"


    Charlie smiled slightly and said: "No, you can go and work on you. This time you took your parents'' coffin out and disturbed the peace of the


    two elders. It was really too sloppy. You should go back to the soil for safety, so you should do it well. It''s also a make up."


    Abbas nodded in shame.


    Why didn''t he know his sloppy and unfilial piety, he regretted it countless times in his heart, and now he just wanted to do his best to make up


    for it, so when he heard what Charlie said, he was even more ashamed, and said quickly: "Mr. charlie, you are right. Yes, the subordinates


    must take care of it."


    Charlie nodded slightly, and said: "You don''t need to worry about things here. Tell the Wade Family peopleter and talk about the things on


    Yeling Mountain. Everything is left to me, and then you You can go now."


    Abbas hurriedly said, "Subordinates do so!"


    While Charlie was whispering with Abbas, the coteral members of the 700-odd number of the Wade Family had been quietly looking at the


    two with anxiety.


    What they were thinking at this time was that Charlie must be breaking the army to nder, and they didn''t know what evil he was holding


    back.


    In their eyes, Charlie was already as abominable as the traitor back then.

 Chapter 3642

    Chapter 3642


    At this time, Abbas came in front of everyone and said loudly: "You will listen to me. Charlie will have the full power to decide everything here.


    You must listen to his instructions, and you must not be disobedient! Otherwise, I will never spare him!"


    As soon as Abbas said this, the Wade Family group almost copsed on the spot.


    Originally, they thought that Charlie was just surrendering to Wanlong Pce and bing a running dog of Wanlong Pce, but they didn''t


    expect that Abbas would take him so much.


    Just when they were dumbfounded, Charlie walked to Abbas and said, "You sons of the Wade Family, at the critical moment, you will ignore


    the safety of your family and the ancestors buried in the ancestral grave. If you don''t let you pay enough. I am afraid that the ancestors and


    ancestors in the spirit of heaven would not agree, so from now on, I want each of you to bow your head in three steps and kneel and climb


    Yeling Mountain! Personally go to the ancestors buried on the mountain. repent!"


    As soon as Charlie''s words were spoken, more than seven hundred members of the Wade Family n wailed!


    They have already taken out almost all of the cash and signed an installment agreement called a deed of sale. It can be said that they have


    lost most of their worth.


    But even so, they haven''t been able to pass this hurdle, and now Charlie even asked them to worship Yeling Mountain in three steps, isn''t he


    trying to torture them to death?


    Although Yeling Mountain has been thoroughly developed by the Wade Family, there are t concrete roads from the foot of the mountain to


    the mausoleum on the mountain, but it is three to five kilometers away from the mountain all the way up.


    If you pray for three steps and one prayer, it means you have to knock one head at least two meters or less than three meters, so you will


    have to knock at least a thousand heads before you can go up.


    The three-step-one worship process is inherently cumbersome, and the movements are a bit quicker, and it can bepleted two or three


    times in one minute. If you count it this way, you don''t want to go up in less than five or six hours.


    If Abbas made this request, they would not dare to let go of a fart.


    But these words came out of Charlie''s mouth, and all the members of the Wade Family''s coteral line were suddenly furious.


    Someone yelled directly: "Charlie! You f*cking don''t deceive people too much! You don''t pee to see what you are! In front of the Master, what


    is the difference between you and a traitor!"


    There are also people who have a lot of bad thoughts, deliberately wanting to cause a conflict between Charlie and Abbas, so they used:


    "Charlie! Your father, Bruce, was the chief culprit who killed the parents of Master! Even if Master raised one hundred thousand. Dogs, it''s not


    your turn to bark here!"


    Some people even blurt out brazenly: "Yes! Master ! You can''t listen to the nder of this scumbag! Wade Family is your murderer''s enemy!


    He actually let us kneel and worship in front of you. The ancestors of the Wade Family, his heart is shameful!"


    Listening to the words of the group of people in front of him, Abbas was shocked in his heart, and at the same time he could not help but


    secretly thought: "I used to vaguely feel that Mr. charlie seemed to be a bit too cruel to these people, but now I understand that this group of


    people It is totally worthy of the sin! If I were to be reced by me, seeing their face, I really have the heart to kill them!"


    Thinking of this, Abbas was extremely angry, and immediately shouted coldly: "Laughter! As I said just now, Mr. charlie decides everything


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    here! You dare to rebel openly, what is it?"


    Everyone in the Wade Family shuddered in shock.


    Abbas instructed several soldiers around him: "Take out all those who insulted Mr. charlie just now, and one person pped a hundred! No!


    Five hundred!"

 Chapter 3643

    Chapter 3643


    Abbas is the most important person for affection, which is also the key to the fact that Wanlong Pce has been able to operate so far and


    has achieved a lot of sess.


    He was originally grateful to Charlie for Charlie to be able to sympathize with his parents'' need to go to the soil for safety, but then, seeing the


    shameless face of Wade Family side members, his heart was already extremely angry.


    It was also because of his anger that made him inadvertently blurt out the three words "Mr. charlie", and even said it twice.


    At this moment, these members of the Wade Family''s coteral line, smacked out an extraordinary taste.


    If it is said that the Wade Familypletely gave up resistance and surrendered to Wanlong Temple, Abbas harvested Charlie as a running


    dog, then there is nothing hard to understand.


    However, Abbas suddenly referred to Charlie as Mr. charlie, which seemed to be wrong.


    However, before they were too surprised, many soldiers from the Wanlong Pce rushed into the crowd, dragging out the few brazen guys


    just now.


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of pped firecrackers resounded throughout the valley one after another.


    All the soldiers in the Wanlongdian are martial arts masters, and their arm strength is almost as good as or even higher than that of an adult


    tiger.


    If a p is not held, I am afraid that the opponent may die.


    Although Charlie was very dissatisfied with this group of coteral members of the Wade Family, he had not thought about taking their lives.


    So he stopped and said: "Okay, there is no need to fight." Charlie just faintly said these six words, and the soldiers of the Wanlong Pce


    immediately stopped their movements.


    This scene made this group of Wade Family coteral members extremely surprised.


    If it was said that Abbas respectfully called out the three words "Mr. charlie" to Charlie just now, which made them a little confused, then the


    performance of these soldiers in the Wanlong Pce actually obedient to Charlie''s words is enough to make them big. Stumbled.


    Almost every member of the Wade Family''s coteral family asked himself a question that hits the soul deeply: Abbas and the Wanlong


    Pce soldiers, why do they respect Charlie so much?


    Was it because the Wade Family gave up half of their assets to Wanlong Pce?


    This seems unrealistic.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I have never heard of an aggressor who, after a sessful aggression, shows respect to the victim.


    Generally speaking, any aggressor has no bottom line or credibility.


    They will first ask the victim for the first step. If the victim does what they are doing, they can''t give up. They can only make the second and


    third requirements even worse, until all the value of the victim is drained. .


    Even if he had a high reputation in the Wanlong Pce, he would do what he said after the Wade Family had given out half of his assets, and


    he would no longer embarrass the Wade Family, but he would definitely not rise to the point where he respected the Wade Family so much.


    Therefore, they all want to know what hidden secrets are hidden behind this?


    At this time, Charlie looked at these dumbfounded Wade Family members, cleared his throat, and said, "I originally wanted to let you know the


    truth after you kneel all the way to the top of the mountain. When I became suspicious, I didn''t pretend it at all, and it was a showdown."


    More than 700 members of the Wade Family''s coteral line, one by one, stared at Charlie intently, waiting for his next words.


    However, before Charlie could speak, the Abbas on the side knelt on one knee with a look of shame, and said iparably: "The


    subordinate was impulsive and didn''t manage his own mouth. Please Mr. charlie to punish him! "


    "F*ck!"


    "what''s the situation?!"


    "Abbas actually kneeled for Charlie?!"

 Chapter 3644

    Chapter 3644


    "Did he im to be a subordinate just now?! What do you mean?! Has the Wanlong Pce returned to Charlie?!"


    The Wade Family below exploded the pot at once.


    No one of them thought that things would develop in this direction.


    This is simply the most unexpected development direction for them.


    It feels like you drop a b from a 100-meter-high building. You thought it might hit people, cars, small animals, or flowers, but you dare to


    think about it. Not only did the b brick fail to fall, but instead it directly subverted gravity and flew upwards, flying all the way out of the


    atmosphere?


    This group of side members of the Wade Family feels like this at this time.


    Shocked is not enough to describe their mentality. They have begun to feel that this world is extremely absurd, so absurd that it is full of


    magical colors.


    Everyone was afraid that Abbas would flee in a hurry. Who the hell would have thought that Abbas would be Charlie''s subordinate?


    At this time, Charlie waved his hand to Abbas indifferently, and said indifferently: "It''s okay, there is always a showdown, it''s nothing more than


    a littleter."


    After speaking, Charlie looked at these more than 700 side members of the Wade Family and asked coldly: "Do you think that the Wade


    Family will inevitably fail in front of the Wanlong Pce?"


    There are more than 700 people below, no one dares to respond.


    Charlie asked again: "Do you think that the Wade Family is in danger this time, so you can''t wait to get rid of the Wade Family?"


    More than 700 people looked flustered, and still no one dared to speak.


    Charlie asked again: "Do you think that your own wings have long been hardened? Even if the Wade Family ispletely finished this time, it


    will not affect your future?"


    Among the more than 700 people, many have already started to wipe the cold sweat from their foreheads in a hurry.


    Charlie sneered at this moment, his expression was full of contempt, and he sternly said: "You guys with short-sighted and short-sighted


    people, have you ever thought that I, Charlie, can not only save the Wade Family from distress, but can even save the Wanlong Pce.


    Ie subordinate?!"


    Everyone was stunned by Charlie''s noise.


    Only then did they realize what they had missed.


    If you don''t run and stick to Yeling Mountain with the Wade Family, then each of them will be a hero.


    But none of them favored the Wade Family, and none of them cared about the family rtionship and the kindness of the Wade Family, one


    by one.


    Now, it''s time for Charlieqiu to settle the ounts!


    When Charlie saw this group of people showing horror, but he didn''t dared to speak half a word, and said with contempt: "Now, I am the head


    of the Wade Family, and your fellow n also made me realize what is the difference between people''s hearts. Belly! When the Wade Family


    helped you and supported you, it was all about raising tigers!"


    Everyone heard that Charlie was already the Patriarch of the Wade Family, and everyone was shocked to speak.


    Many people have already begun to scold themselves for being aplete idiot in their hearts.


    I thought I had avoided a terrible catastrophe, but I didn''t expect that the one who avoided it was a splendid wealth!


    Charlie continued to say at this time: "As the saying goes, there is not enough and conspiracy! I should use the hands of others to kill you all


    with a sharp knife to cut the messy rubbish like you at a critical moment! And I was naive! It''s a woman''s benevolence to take care of herN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    family''s affection and want to keep you alive, and to keep your family a ray of life!¡±


    Abbas immediately sped his fists and said: "Mr. charlie! As long as you say a word, Abbas guarantees that none of these more than 700


    people will ever get out of Yeling Mountain alive! And for this charge, Wanlong Pce also I wish to do everything for you!"

 Chapter 3645

    Chapter 3645


    When Charlie talked about his wife''s benevolence, the members of the Wade Family coteral group felt that Charlie was so shameless to the


    extreme.


    However, when Abbas cooperated with Charlie to sing and reconcile in this way, they were all frightened and almost copsed to the ground.


    The words of Abbas made them understand a basic truth, that is: If Charlie is cruel to kill them, Abbas will definitely do it.


    Moreover, for a mercenary organization rooted overseas, such as Wanlongdian, they have no legal concept at all. If they go to war-torn areas,


    no one can do anything to them.


    As a result, the group of people didn''t know who started their heads first, and they knelt on the ground one after another, begging.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Charlie...we are inferior to pigs and dogs. Please give us another chance. From now on, we will be loyal to the Wade Family. Even if the sky


    falls, we will not run away."


    "Charlie...how do you set off with us, we are all willing to confess our sins and punished, just ask you to see that everyone is the same n


    after all, leave us a dog, and in the future we can also make atonement for the Wade Family!"


    "Yeah, Charlie. After all, everyone is of the same race. They were born from the same root. Why are we too anxious! Even if we make a lot of


    mistakes, we are just timid, greedy and fearful of death, and never hurt Wade Family''s heart. I also beg you to spare us this time."


    Seeing the tears of the crowd, Charlie said with a grim expression: "Since they are all of the same race, it is not impossible to spare your


    lives, but you must first go from here three steps and one bow to climb Yeling Mountain to me. After the ancestors of the Wade Family have


    repented, I will consider whether to open up to you!"


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "Listen to me. The first 50% will not be punished for the time being, but the second 50% will be on my


    knees for 24 hours after going up!"


    As soon as these words came out, a member of the Wade Family coteral group blurted out excitedly: "I''m crawling! I''ll be crawling!"


    After finishing speaking, he immediately smashed his head in the direction of Yeling Mountain, then stood up, took three strides, thumped and


    knelt on the ground, and smashed another one.


    Seeing this, others rushed to say:


    "I''m knocking too!"


    "I''ming too!"


    For a while, everyone went crazy, bowing all the way towards Yeling Mountain with three steps and one bow.


    Charlie asked the soldiers of the Wanlong Pce to stare at these people to prevent them from sneaking and r*ping, so he ignored these


    people and stepped on Yeling Mountain alone.


    On Yeling Mountain at this time, the Wade Family gang were still kneeling honestly.


    Seeing Charliee back, all eyes were filled with fear and awe.


    Mr. wade is asleep again. Where have you been? At this time, I was also on the mountain, seeing Charlieing, hurriedly greeted him, and


    asked him: "charlie, things are going well in Northern Europe? I have seen the news that the Queen of Northern Europe has officially


    announced the abolition of that Orly. Via''s session to the throne, he also announced that he would pass the throne to Helena in three


    days."


    Charlie nodded and said faintly: "The Nordic side has been settled. After Helena takes the throne, the Wade Family will formally develop


    business cooperation with the Nordic royal family. At that time, I will send a business team to talk to Helena."


    Elder wade said with admiration: "charlie, in such a short period of time, you can change the throne of Northern Europe and change the


    structure of the entire Northern European royal family. I am afraid that only you in the world can do it!"

 Chapter 3646

    Chapter 3646


    Charlie didn''t take the old man''s ttery seriously, but said indifferently: "The Nordic royal family will be the bridgehead for the Wade Family to


    enter Europe in the future. Therefore, relevant cooperation must be promoted quickly and implemented quickly. There must be no difference,


    and For this trip to Northern Europe, we can''t all be teamed up by professional managers. We still have to have our Wade Family''s direct line


    members to show their attention, so we have to choose a suitable person in the past."


    Elder wade nodded again and again: "That''s natural! charlie, do you think you will go there in person or I will go there for you?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie thought for a while, and said, "Helena is a young girl after all. I''m afraid there will be a generation gap whenmunicating with you."


    Cynthia Wade, who was kneeling in the crowd, hurriedly volunteered and said: "charlie! Or let me go! Helena and I are also familiar, besides,


    didn''t you let me kneel here for three days? I''ll be done in two days. It''s a child!"


    Charlie looked at Cynthia Wade with a ttering expression and frowned slightly.


    He naturally knew Cynthia Wade''s intentions. It was nothing more than to seize the time to please himself, and to seize the time to have a


    ce in the Wade Family where he was the master.


    However, he really couldn''t have a good impression of Cynthia Wade.


    Although she did pretty well this time, Charlie didn''t n to give her a chance so early.


    At this moment, he saw the sister-inw Aaliyah next to the old man wade, and he said, "Sister-inw, why don''t you lead the team with your


    hard work? You and Helena should also know each other."


    "Me?" Aaliyah said with no bottom: "Charlie, I have spent most of the years as a husband and a child, and rarely participate inmercial


    activities. For such a big thing, I am afraid I will be dyed..."


    Charlie said seriously: "I let you go, just to show my sincerity on behalf of the Wade Family. The specific cooperation details will bepleted


    by our professional manager team at that time, and there must be their professional manager team on the royal family''s side. We are


    connecting here. Although Helena is the Queen of Northern Europe, the real business may only be a decision and the details are not


    involved. So when the timees, you will be responsible formunicating with Helena, and the rest will be handed over to the


    professional managers of both parties. It''s enough to be done in a team."


    When Aaliyah heard this, she finally rxed, nodded and said, "Okay! Then I will take the manager team to visit."


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Then I will work hard."


    Cynthia Wade looked lost at this time. He originally thought that he was the most suitable person. After all, even if he was married for many


    years, he had not been idle for many years. He had been participating in various business activities almost all the time. It was experienced,


    but Charlie didn''t expect that Charlie would give this opportunity to his younger sister, who has little business experience.


    Jon Wade, who was kneeling beside Cynthia Wade, had an even more ugly expression.


    In his heart at the moment, he was so depressed to die: "Damn! Helena was originally my fiancee! Now she is going to be the Queen of the


    Nordic countries soon! If my marriage contract with her is still there, wouldn''t it be a Nordic kingdom now? Duke? Damn...I knew Charlie had


    such a great ability, so I had to kneel and lick him when I snatched his head. How could I sneer at him as soon as I got up. Damn blind my


    dog''s eyes!"


    Jon Wade''s father, Corran wade, was even more depressed, and he thought to himself: "I almost married the Nordic Queen as a daughter-in-


    <pw, but now my daughter-inw ran away, I have to stay here for three years. Isn''t it?"

 Chapter 3647

    Chapter 3647


    The regretful Wade Family are far more than Corran and Jon Wade.


    Every member of the Wade Family kneeling here already regretted it in his heart at this time.


    If they had known that Charlie had such a great ability, they would not offend him when they died, let alone buy jon quietly and plot to


    surrender to Abbas.


    They are like those traitors after the victory of the War of Resistance against Japan. In addition to regret, one by one is more self-contained


    and iprehensible.


    At this moment, behind the Wade Family, two people were still kneeling.


    These two people are Lord Banks from the Banks Family and Zayne and his son.


    Originally, when the Wanlong Temple was kneeling for a whole day and night, they had already arrived at the time, but Lord Banks had to hold


    Zayne to continue kneeling, and had to kneel until Charlie came.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At this time, when the two heard that Charlie had actually sent Helena to the throne of the Empress of Northern Europe, they were shocked in


    their hearts.


    Charlie nced at the two of them, and asked, "Lord Banks, Zayne, why are you two still here?"


    Lord Banks hurriedly said: "Back to Master Wade...You haven''te, how dare we leave casually..."


    Charlie smiled and said casually: "Okay, you two don''t need to perform here anymore. Go back and prepare quickly, and go on your own."


    With that said, Charlie thought of Olivia, and said: "By the way, Lord Banks, I will find a batch of long-term workers for your manor in


    Madagascar in the future. Among them, there is a family of three of Princess Olivia from the Nordic royal family. At that time, they were


    regarded as ck ves in the past, and things like nting cotton and cutting sugar cane were left to them to do."


    Lord Banks couldn''t help shivering, and he thought to himself: "This Olivia is not only the princess of the Nordic royal family, but also the heir


    to the previous throne. Her father is also the prince of the Nordic royal family. He will take all of them to my manor in the future. To be a long-


    term worker? Charlie is a bit too disregarded of the dignity of the Nordic royal family..."


    Although he thought so in his heart, Lord Banks still promised it again and again, and said gratefully: "Thanks to your hard work, Master


    Wade, I have to think about everything."


    Charlie said indifferently: "You go to Madagascar, you must manage it well for me. In the future, I may still have someone to send to you."


    Lord Banks panicked and couldn''t help but ask himself: "My f*cking trip to Madagascar this time, did I go to the local lord or to be the warden


    for Charlie."


    In a panic, he still said without hesitation: "Master Wade can rest assured that I will manage the Madagascar industry well. Before I leave, I


    willmunicate with Zara banks again and make sure the details."


    Charlie casually said: "Hurry up, I still have a lot of people waiting for arrangements in Northern Europe."


    Lord Banks said quickly and respectfully: "Okay Master Wade! I must hurry up!"


    Charlie nodded slightly, and said: "Okay, from now on, the rest of Yeling Mountain is the Wade Family''s business, you can go."


    Having said that, he greeted several Wanlongdian soldiers and said: "You guys escorted them to find Zara banks at Shangri-La, and let them


    do all the things they promised to do."


    Several members of the Wanlong Temple immediately handed over and said, "Okay, Mr. wade, the subordinates must follow suit!"


    Seeing that Lord Banks and Zayne were taken away, Charlie looked at the Wade Family who was kneeling in front of him, and then turned


    around and said to Lord Wade: "I will stay in front of my parents'' spirits for a while, and wait for the group of people down the mountain to


    kowtow all the way up. , Let them kneel here first."


    Lord Wade said without hesitation: "No problem, Charlie, go, teach me here."


    Charlie nodded, and walked through several rows of tombstones, walked to the tomb of his parents, and knelt down slowly.


    Staring at the photos of his parents, Charlie was filled with emotion. He couldn''t help but whispered: "Dad, my son is now the Patriarch of the


    Wade Family. If Grandpa passed you the position of Patriarch to you earlier, I would like toe to you and mom. Nor will he leave his


    hometown to go to Aurous Hill, let alone cause a murderous cmity..."

 Chapter 3648

    Chapter 3648


    "Parents, please rest assured that your son will find the murderer who killed you two back then and avenge you two!"


    Speaking of this, Charlie looked at the portrait of his father''s handsome face, and choked up: "Dad.I know that you always wanted to carry the


    Wade Family forward and let the Wade Family stand on top of the world. Now, your son has decided to carry you. The banner of that year will


    one day make the Wade Family the top family in the world!"


    After speaking, Charlie looked at the portrait of his mother again, and said with shame: "Mom. they all persuaded me to see my grandpa and


    grandma. I believe you definitely want me to see them too, but my grandpa and grandma are really strange. There is an intersection, and now


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    you are no longer there. I really don''t know how to face their elders, so this matter may not be realized for the time being. Please forgive me."


    Afterwards, Charlie leaned down and knocked three heads in front of his parents'' tombstone.


    Immediately afterwards, he said: "Dad and mom, my son will apany you today. I may return to Aurous Hill tomorrow. At the moment, my


    son is not ready to open his identity and shouldn''t stay in Eastcliff for a long time. I will often take time to visit you."


    Having said that, Charlie said again: "When the son officially discloses his identity to the world in the future, the son will bring your two


    daughter-inws with him, and let you two see the other half of your son, and let you two. More at ease."


    At this point, Charlie felt mncholy, and tears slipped silently.


    For the next few hours, Charlie didn''t speak any more, but silently knelt in front of his parents'' spirits without saying a word.


    The Wade Family can only see his back from below. No one knows that this man who has just taken the Wanlong Pce andpletely


    changed the pattern of the Nordic royal family has already burst into tears in front of his parents'' grave.


    A few hourster, most of the Wade Family''s coteral members knelt down all the way to the archway on the mountain.


    Seeing a group of Wade Family prostitutes also kneeling here, all of them were a little dumbfounded.


    Before they could figure out why the Wade Family''s direct line members also knelt down, they were scolded by the soldiers of the Wanlong


    Temple and knelt down one after another.


    As more and more people came up, the Yelingshan archway was almost full of people kneeling down.


    At this time, the sky is gettingte, and the golden sunset spreads over the entire Yeling Mountain, making these white marble tombstones on


    Yeling Mountain look particrly eye-catching.


    The setting sun on the horizon reflected Charlie''s back, and everyone watched intently, waiting for his next instructions.


    However, this figure knelt there, motionless for several hours, like a sculpture.


    When the fiery cloud was shining in the sky, Charlie slowly got up, turned around, and saw that the Wade Family knelt down and slowly


    walked down from the mausoleum.


    The core members of the Wade Family and the coteral members all looked at him, and most of them were very nervous, except for Lord


    Wade and Aaliyah''s expressions with full expectation.


    Charlie stood in front of everyone, looked around for a week, and said in a cold voice: "From today onwards, the Wade Family''s ancestor


    worship ceremony will be changed from once every twelve years to once a year! The form can be simplified, but everyone must be clear


    again. Come to Yeling Mountain to worship the ancestors personally on the day of the festival, and no one can be absent!"


    "In addition, all members of the Wade Family''s coteral family wille to Eastcliff every three months to hold a debriefing meeting to report


    in detail to the main family on the business situation in the past three months, and no one is allowed to be absent! Listen! do you


    understand?!"


    In Charlie''s view, these coteral feudal kings of the Wade Family onlye to worship once every twelve years. This frequency is really too


    low. It is precisely because of this that they can''t talk about loyalty to the Wade Family at all. The family has no actual control over them.


    However, from now on, all of this must bepletely changed.


    Asking them to worship their ancestors every year and report their duties every three months is to strengthen the master''s control of the Wade


    Family.


    If youpare the Wade Family to a feudal dynasty, what Charlie has to do now is to strengthen the centralization of power, weaken the


    decentralization, and hold this group of vassals scattered all over the ce firmly in his hands!

 Chapter 3649

    Chapter 3649


    No one thought that Charlie would change the ancestor worship ceremony once every 12 years to once a year.


    You know, although the ancestor worship ceremony is of extraordinary significance, it is also a matter ofbor and wealth.


    Therefore, an older member of the coteral branch in the crowd said, ¡°Charlie...The ancestor worship ceremony is once every twelve years.


    It is a rule set by the ancestors. You have to change it to once a year. Is it frequent? I personally think that it may not be a good thing for us to


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    disturb the peace of our ancestors so frequently! If our ancestors are unhappy, then this is a great disrespect for our ancestors!"


    Charlie looked at him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Because it used to be once every twelve years, you guys with the surname wade have long


    forgotten your ancestors out of the clouds! Others said they woulde to dig your ancestor''s grave. All of you escaped from Eastcliff


    overnight! Do you respect your ancestors so much?!"


    The old man suddenly turned red and closed his mouth quickly.


    Seeing that he was not speaking, Charlie questioned: ¡°Why are you not speaking anymore? Wasn''t he quite capable of speaking just now?"


    After all, Charlie pointed to bruce''s grave behind him and asked him coldly: ¡°Come, in front of the old ancestor, you exin to the old


    ancestor, how on earth do you respect the old ancestor?"


    The old man said in shame: ¡°I...I was wrong."


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Don''t tell me! Come out and tell your ancestors personally!"


    The old man could only walk out of the crowd, facing the graves of more than one hundred wade family ancestors, and said with shame: ¡°The


    wade family ancestors are here, and the descendant is wrong! Hope the ancestors forgive me!"


    Charlie snorted coldly, ignored the old man, and continued to face the more than seven hundred Wade Family branches in front of him, and


    sternly said: "Don''t think you are Wade Family side branches, my master family''s Patriarch makes demands of you. , Is bullying you!"


    Having said that, he pointed to Corran wade, Myles, Jon, Brenden and others who were kneeling on one side, and said coldly: "Open your


    eyes to me and take a good look at the kneelings beside you! They are all one by one. Members of the Wade Family! Here are my uncle, my


    uncle, my aunt, and my cousins. They made mistakes and they still have to kneel here for three days and three nights!"


    As soon as these words came out, Corran wade and the other members of the Wade Family''s family bowed their heads in shame, and the


    more than 700 coteral branch members were all dumbfounded!


    They realized that Charlie''s iron and blood was not only aimed at outsiders like them.


    He is more cruel to his family than to them!


    Charlie continued to say something amazing at this time: "And I might as well tell you that most of them, from now on, will stay in Yeling


    Mountain for the next three years to honor their ancestors!"


    "In the next three years, even if there is a knife in the sky, they will not be allowed to leave half a step!"


    "Even if someone is seriously ill and wants to live in the ICU, I will build the ICU for him to Yeling Mountain!"


    When these members of the Wade Family coteral family heard this, the whole person had begun to feel a little panic. Just now, I thought


    Charlie would be cruel to let his family kneel here for three days and three nights.


    At this time, Charlie looked at them coldly, and continued: "So you will listen to me one by one. From now on, if any of you dare to betray the


    Wade Family or cause the Wade Family to suffer losses, then you have one Counting one, the end must be worse than them!"


    Seeing this, no one dared to raise any objections to the ancestor worship ceremony.


    The reason why Charlie wants the ancestor worship ceremony once a year is to continuously strengthen their loyalty to the Wade Family


    through a faster frequency, and at the same time let them understand the master-ve rtionship between the Wade Family and them, so


    that they will have the idea of loyalty to the emperor. , And then strengthened the Wade Family''s control over them.

 Chapter 3650

    Chapter 3650


    At this time, a young man said: "I understand that the ancestor worship ceremony takes ce once a year, but why do we have toe to


    Eastcliff to report on our duties every three months?"


    Charlie asked him back: "You take the resources of the Wade Family and earn the money of the Wade Family. I ask you to report on your


    work every three months. Do you have anyments?"


    The young man hurriedly said, "Our family has moved overseas a long time ago. Over the years, we have gradually shifted the focus of


    business. At present, the business we operate overseas has nothing to do with the Wade Family."


    Charlie nodded and asked him: "What is your name?"


    The young man replied: "My name is Patrick wade."


    Charlie nodded slightly and said, "Okay, let me ask you, what business is your family currently operating overseas?"


    Patrick wade hurriedly said: "We produce and sell Chinese-style furniture throughout Europe, mainly for Chinese customers, and our


    production ce is Romania."


    Charlie frowned and asked, "Why do you want to produce Chinese-style furniture in Romania?"


    Patrick wade replied: "The main reason is that Romania''s timber production is very high, and theirbor costs are rtively cheap."


    Charlie asked again: "Then how many workers do you have in Romania? What is the annual output value?"


    Patrick wade thought for a while and said: "We have approximately 10,000 employees in Romania, with an annual output value of


    approximately 2 billion euros and a profit of approximately 20%."


    Charlie nodded and said, "In this way, you have a profit of 400 million euros a year for this business alone." "Yes." Patrick wade said: "A


    few years ago our production base was still in China. I suggested that my family move the production base to Romania."


    Charlie asked him: "The production base is in chaina, why do you suggest moving to Romania?"


    Patrick wade exined with some pride: "Originally, we produced in China and sold in Europe. Although the logistics cost was much higher,


    because the domesticbor was rtively cheap, the overall profit rate was even higher than it is now. I have a hunch that the EU will


    continue to increase tariffs and other taxes on foreign products in the future. In that case, our products will lose all advantages in the


    European market, and profit margins will also fall sharply. And I really did not guess wrong. From three years Since the beginning of the past,


    the EU has been increasing tariffs on imported furniture, and so far it has increased by at least 40%!"


    Charlie nodded and said, "After you move yourpany to Romania, you can avoid this European tariff policy?"


    "Yes!" Patrick wade exined: "While we moved our production base to Romania, we also re-registered apany in Romania, which is


    equivalent to turning our products into Romanian products, and because Romania also joined Because of the European Union, the entire


    European market has given great preferential policies to Romanian products. As a result, we have actually enjoyed this preferential


    treatment."


    "Tax costs are lower, our prices can be lowered, so that we have more sales, so the overall profit margin is also very impressive, in contrast,


    other people who have been producing Chinese-style furniture, Everypany that sells to Europe has suffered heavy losses."


    Charlie smiled and said, "It seems that you are quite good at business."


    Patrick wade said confidently: "Of course, Ipleted my bachelor''s degree at Yale University when I was 20, and Ipleted my MBA in


    two years. I have been involved in the management of a family business since I was 18. A genius in business, but definitely better than most


    entrepreneurs on paper."


    Charlie nodded slightly and smiled, and said: "In this case, you don''t have to go back this time. Stay in China and help me out. By the way, I


    will also check if you really have two brushes!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3651

    Chapter 3651


    As soon as Charlie said these words, Patrick Wade trembled in shock.


    The reason why he said this to Charlie was originally to let Charlie understand that his family''s current business does not depend on the


    Wade Family, nor does it need any resources and assistance from the Wade Family. In three months, I came to China to make a report to


    him.


    But Patrick Wade never expected that after saying so much, Charlie would directly let himself stay in China to help him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He suddenly regretted that he couldn''t wait to pump dozens of his big mouths!


    Immediately, he hurriedly said with a mournful face: "Mr. wade...Don''t take what I just said seriously, because they are all my blows."


    Charlie asked indifferently, "Oh? Really?"


    Patrick Wade quickly nodded his head like mashed garlic.


    At this time, a middle-aged man next to Patrick Wade said with a nervous expression: "Charlie.I am Patrick Wade''s father, Will Wade, and


    your father is a cousin. My son is born to brag. It''s just a idiot who says "one bottle doesn''t sound, half bottle ms." I don''t know how many


    times I have scolded him so that he should not brag outside, but this kid just doesn''t listen."


    As he said, he quickly said with a smile: "You are now the Patriarch of the Wade Family, so don''t be familiar with such bragging little brats."


    Charlie nodded lightly, muttering to himself: "Oh. after talking for a long time, it turned out to be blowing."


    Will Wade pped Patrick Wade''s head and shouted angrily: "You bastard, don''t hurry up and apologize to the owner of the house!"


    Patrick Wade was pped and couldn''t see the slightest grievance. On the contrary, he said with an uneasy expression: "Mr. wade.I was


    wrong. I shouldn''t brag in front of you... and please... don''t tell me. General knowledge "


    Charlie waved his hand, and said casually: "Oh, people are not arrogant and vain, who doesn''t like to brag when they are young? I will


    definitely not take this trivial matter to my heart."


    Patrick Wade breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said with thanks to Dade: "Thank you, Mr. Ye for magnanimity! Thank you, Mr. wade for


    magnanimity!!!"


    Charlie nodded, then looked at Will Wade and asked: "I have a question I want to ask."


    Will Wade hurriedly said humbly: "Patriarch, if you have any questions, don''t hesitate to ask. We can''t talk about asking for advice. We are just


    a little trouble, how can you be worthy of saying that."


    Charlie smiled and said, "That''s right, I want to know whether the things Patrick Wade said just now are true or false? Did hepletely make


    up a series of things for me that never happened before? , Or impose on himself something that has really happened but has nothing to do


    with him?"


    Will Wade squatted a little, and said falteringly: "This.this.it can''t be said that it never happened."


    Seeing his inexplicable expression, Charlie asked straight to the point: "I just want to know, did the unexplored prophet move thepany


    from China to Romania 5 years ago, did it really happen?"


    "Yes, yes!" Will Wade hurriedly nodded and admitted.


    He knew very well that things could not be concealed at all. Charlie could know the development path of all his family''s industries as long as


    he did a little investigation. There was no way to hide it at all.


    Charlie asked again at this time: "Then I want to know, if it wasn''t Patrick Wade who made the decision five years ago, who on earth was it?"


    Will Wade suddenly became more nervous, squatting and saying: "Yes.yes."


    "What is it?" Charlie frowned, and asked coldly: "Is it so difficult to say a person''s name?¡±


    Seeing Charlie''s dissatisfaction, Will Wade hurriedly bit the bullet and said: "It''s me...it''s me...it''s the decision I made.¡±


    Patrick Wade looked at his father at this time, with a look of worry and fear on his face, as well as full of guilt.


    Charlie looked at Will Wade and asked seriously: "Is it really you?¡±


    Will Wade nodded repeatedly, gritted his teeth and said: "Really...really it''s me.¡±

 Chapter 3652

    Chapter 3652


    "That''s all right." Charlie said: "Since it is you, then you can stay. The family is now a waste of time. It is the critical moment for the need to


    employ people, and the children of the family will basically be in the next three years. I''m keeping filial piety in Yeling Mountain, so it''s just


    when you need your coteral branches to contribute more to the family."


    When Patrick Wade heard this, he immediately protested: "Mr. wade! Although everyone has the surname wade, we have long been


    independent, and our family also has our own affairs. How can we treat our own affairs at this time? Throw it aside ande to serve the


    family? Besides, we are just a little trouble, unlike our own family, if we dy our own affairs, wouldn''t it be more difficult in the future?"


    As he said, he hurriedly looked at everyone around him, and fanned the mes: "Do you guys tell me if there is any truth to what I just said?


    My family was originally arge family with assets of more than one trillion yuan. The Dragon Pce is under hismand, and his strength


    is much stronger than the sum of our coterals. How can we grab the manpower of our coterals again?"


    Other people are also somewhat dissatisfied.


    Patrick Wade''s words really grasped the core point of inciting them.


    The core point of this is that the Wade Family''s family is rich and wealthy. It extorted so much money from everyone and forced everyone to


    sign an installment agreement. Not to mention, now they want to directly grab people from other families. This is really unreasonable.


    But although they were dissatisfied, Charlie did not force them to get out of their lives after all, so at this time, none of them dared to help,


    everyone bowed their heads and said nothing.


    Patrick Wade was anxious, and blurted out: "Everyone is saying something! It''s okay to make somements, right?"


    No one responded.


    Charlie looked at Patrick Wade at this time, and said with a smile: "You are young and you have a lot of thoughts, and you really have skills."


    Speaking of this, Charlie turned around and said: "But you have overlooked a very important thing. Skills are not even a fart in the face of


    absolute power."


    Patrick Wade was panicked when Charlie saw through his mind.


    Charlie continued at this time: "I don''t care if your family''s current business is rted to the Wade Family. I just want to know, where did your


    family''s initial fundse from? Did the Wade Family give it?"


    The father and son did not dare to answer for a time.


    Lord Wade said at this time: "Charlie, the will family, they were in the furniture business when they were split out during the Republic of China.


    When they were split out, the Wade Family gave 200,000 Xian Dayang, which ounted for 30% of their business. Shares, and the Wade


    Family introduced a lot of business to them."


    "Later after the establishment of New China, Hong Yang''s father took the opportunity to y a trick. He took the initiative to donate the original


    private enterprise to the localmune on the grounds that he was not good enough and wanted to change the impression of the local


    people. Only one tenth was actually donated, but when he reported to the Wade Family, he only said that it was all donated."


    "Later he was silent for two years and started anew and opened the factory again, but because of the change of name, the 30% of the shares


    in the family were naturally uncountable. These families all know it, but they didn''t go into it."


    Charlie sneered when he heard this, and said, "Have you heard? You coteral branch, the pit family has a long history. If I really turn over the


    old ounts, none of you can withstand verification. "


    Will Wade, Patrick Wade, father and son, were extremely nervous, bowed their heads and dared not speak.


    Charlie looked at Patrick Wade at this time, and said coldly: "Let you stay with your family to share your worries and contribute to your family.


    A good opportunity to fight for preferential treatment for yourself!"


    "If you are honest and dedicated to your family for two years, your family''s monthly installment fee of six thousandths may be discounted in


    half;"


    "If you perform very well, it is possible for me to give you a full wave of my hand!"


    "But if you still dare to be cautious with your family up to now, you will be incorrigible and hopeless!"


    "If this is the case, let your family alsoe to Yeling Mountain to keep their filial piety for three years!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 3653

    Chapter 3653


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3653


    From the moment Charlie decided to carry his father''s banner, he hadn''t prepared to be polite to any surname wade.


    Because he knew very well in his heart that although these people were all family members, they were even more enemies.


    Being a prince is easy, but being an emperor is too difficult.


    Once you be an emperor and want to be a sessful emperor at the same time, you must abandon the fetters between family


    rtionships.


    From the moment of enthronment, there are no more fathers and sons, no mothers and sons, no grandchildren, no more brothers and sisters.


    Yes, it''s just the king and the minister!


    One person is king!


    Ten thousand people are ministers!


    Therefore, Charlie would naturally not be polite to this group of side members of the Wade Family.


    In the final analysis, just one sentence.


    What is yours is mine, what is mine is still mine!


    Seeing that Patrick Wade was a young man with a clear mind and unique vision, he moved his mind to leave him in the Wade Family.


    In the future, if you want to cooperate with Helena and use the Nordic royal family to open the door of the European market, you will inevitably


    need a person who knows Europe well to be your own think tank.


    It just so happens that Patrick Wade''s family has developed in Europe for many years and even moved thepany to Europe. He must


    have a good understanding of European policies.


    That being the case, I''m sorry, this person, I want Charlie.


    However, right now his father Will Wade came out and topped the bag. Although Charlie could see through it, it was not easy to pierce it


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    directly. So he said to Will Wade: "You were separated from the Wade Family one by one. The resources of the Wade Family have only


    be today. As a result, not only are you not grateful, but you have left the master family and the ancestors of the Wade Family behind.


    Now letting you stay in the master family and work hard is also a good opportunity for you to redeem your sins. , You have to hold it well!


    Otherwise, I will not be polite. When the timees, my wife and children, as well as your family''s original property, will be implicated. Don''t


    me me for not reminding me in advance."


    Will Wade knew that he was wrong, and quickly nodded and said: "What the Patriarch said...we must take good care of..."


    After he finished speaking, he said with a little bottomlessness: "Patriarch, it''s just that I have limited abilities. If something is not done in ce


    in the future, or it doesn''t suit your wishes, don''t me it."


    At this time, Will Wade had already thought very clearly. It would be a good thing if he could stay in wade''s house, because his son Patrick


    Wade had inexperienced, but his business control and management capabilities were indeed far above him.


    In the past few years, his own industry has been continuously reformed and upgraded. Whether it is moving positions, changing faces, or


    upgrading production technology, it is almost always Patrick Wade pushing behind him. Therefore, he stayed and reced him to preside


    over the overall situation. There is no loss.


    Patrick Wade also realized at this time that he was really talking too much just now.


    It''s okay to y with Charlie. In the end, his father will be left in the country by Charlie.


    At this moment, he wanted to take the initiative to exin clearly, let his father go back and stay by himself, so as not to prevent his father


    from being punished for himself.


    But when I think of it, my family''s business is now at a critical stage of ascending, and although I have not formally taken over as chairman, he


    has actually fully assumed the responsibilities of chairman functionally. It can be said that the entire family business is fully Take control by


    yourself.


    He resisted the frank thought again.


    I could only look at my father with tears, and said seriously: "Dad, there is me at home, don''t worry..."


    Will Wade also nodded again and again, and exhorted: "I will stay at the master''s house to serve the master''s house, then you will take over


    the chairman''s seat."


    Speaking of this, Will Wade sighed, and said with emotion: "It''s just that you are so young and inexperienced, so rushing to catch the ducks


    on the shelves, I am really worried that you are not doing well."

 Chapter 3654

    Chapter 3654


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3654


    Patrick Wade hurriedly followed his father''s words and said, ¡°Dad... don''t worry, I will do my best. I dare not say that I will lead the group by


    leaps and bounds. At least I will try my best to protect the family business and wait for you to return to control the overall situation."


    Will Wade sighed, ¡°Hey! It is my duty to serve the master, so there is no other way besides forcing you to grow quickly!"


    Charlie couldn''t help frowning, and thought to himself: ¡°You two are still ying with me here? It''s pretty good."


    Thinking of this, he cleared his throat and said to Will Wade: ¡°It is indeed too risky to hand over the huge family business to a little boy.


    Although the master needs your efforts, it must not be for you to give up your own family. The original property, in this way, seems to be too


    selfish as the owner of my family."


    When Will Wade and Patrick Wade father and son heard this, they were overjoyed, thinking that Charlie was going to change his mind.


    Will Wade didn''t dare to show it, and nned to perform another wave of stability, so he hurriedly said: ¡°Patriarch, at this time, even if we let


    us give up our family and protect everyone, we can understand."


    Charlie waved his hand and said: ¡°This is still not suitable."


    As he said, his eyes suddenly lit up and he blurted out: ¡°I have a good way!"


    Will Wade asked hurriedly, ¡°Patriarch, what can you do?"


    Charlie pointed to Corran, who was kneeling on the ground among the crowd, and said: ¡°My uncle Corran is the son ofwadee''s parents. He


    has outstanding ability. It is better to let him run your family business for you. You stay in the country with your son. Working for the master,


    with my uncle, maybe two or three yearster, your family business will be a Fortune 500 in the world. Are you not in the furniture


    business? Give my uncle three years to definitely let your market value surpass Sweden IKEA."


    Corran was a little embarrassed to hear it.


    "Do I have such great ability? Damn, I almost believe it myself...¡±


    However, when he thought of leaving Yeling Mountain or even leaving the country without having to stay under Yeling Mountain for three


    years, Corran was very excited and immediately said: "charlie, thank you for your trust in me! I will do my best!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Patrick Wade, and said seriously: "Patrick Wade, your father is old and has not been in the


    country for many years. I am worried that he will not be able to adapt to the environment, so you simply leave to take care of his diet and daily


    life. "


    In a word, Patrick Wade''s expression instantly solidified.


    He didn''t expect that his father finally took him out of it, and Charlie went around and put him in again.


    Just when he was extremely depressed and didn''t know how to answer, Charlie said again: "As for your family business, you can safely and


    boldly give it to my uncle. He will definitely help you run it well.¡±


    "Think about it, as long as you have worked for the boss for a few years, you will be able to reap a Fortune 500pany after you return. Isn''t


    this the same as the one for nothing?¡±


    Will Wade and Patrick Wade both had their hearts to die.


    Will Wade cursed inwardly: "If Corran really has such great ability, why don''t you reuse him and assign him to us? This kind of scam should


    really be responsible for our family''s business, and it will take us less than three years. Bankruptcy.¡±


    Patrick Wade was also extremely depressed, thinking: "Although Dad is not a top entrepreneur, at least he has done it for so many years. He


    is very experienced and very stable. Even if he doesn''t like reform and innovation, at least It can also maintain the current scale of the family


    business. But if Corran is reced, he still has topletely ruin our family?¡±


    Thinking of this, Patrick Wade said quickly: ¡°Patriarch...our kind of small business, how can we bother the great god of uncle ! Let him take


    care of our small factory, it is simply anti aircraft guns to fight mosquitoes, it is too wasteful."


    Charlie waved his hand indifferently, and said openly: ¡°It''s okay, no waste at all, our family has this condition!"

 Chapter 3655

    Chapter 3655


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3655


    Patrick Wade was about to copse.


    He finally understood that Charlie was the master of acting.


    I''m not even a fart when I and my father are in front of him.


    Originally, I and my dad wanted to y a role, so that they could switch themselves out and go back to continue running the family business.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie''s words in a few words not only put him back, but also gave their family a big Buddha that can''t be offended.


    Will Wade was also extremely depressed, he had no idea how to end it at the moment.


    Even if he takes the initiative to let his son stay, the chances are very slim.


    Because once that happened, it was tantamount to admitting that Charlie had been lied to just now.


    In front of the Wade Family, they are the people who wear sin. As a result, they are still thinking carefully with Charlie at this time. If Charlie


    grabs the handle and mes it, then there is really no chance.


    Corran was almost agitated at this time.


    Seeing Patrick Wade still wanting to refuse, he hurriedly said: "charlie, you don''t need to ask them for advice on this matter. I think they also


    owe us . I''m sorry to trouble me again. People are always easy to talk, and the trouble is a little trouble, but I work hard and have no


    Jon Wade went crazy with envy, and quickly pleaded: "Charlie, my father is not in good health, can I also take care of my father''s diet and


    daily life?"


    Charlie ignored him, turned to look at Will Wade and Patrick Wade, and asked with a smile: "How about it, my Patriarch does things better,


    right? My dear uncles will all send you to help. What is this going to be like? Selfless spirit?"


    Lord Banks listened to the side, and couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to wipe his face, saying that Charlie was really hurt, and he couldn''t


    hold on to the face of his former Patriarch.


    He knows what his eldest son is like, he knows better than anyone else.


    As far as Corran''s level was, it was a drag in wade''s family.


    If wade is a speeding train, then Corran is one of the carriages that can neither carry passengers nor pull goods.


    This cargo followed the Wade Family train, except for increasing the fuel consumption of this train and reducing the speed of this train, there


    was no positive effect at all.


    Normally in the Wade Family, professional managers and multiple think tanks around the world are responsible for the operation of serious


    matters. He only needs to sign a symbol in the decision letter, and then take the highest sry and dividends of the entire Wade Family.


    The furniturepany in Patrick Wade''s family has a profit of only a few hundred million euros a year. Under normal circumstances, Corran


    would have to spend so much on dried flowers in a year.


    Moreover, Corran spends money very cleverly to establish a name.


    If he is going to study abroad, he must first buy the best vi in the local area as his residence. ording to his words, he is not used to any


    hotel and prefers to live at home, so buying a house is the best choice.


    Moreover, he will use the purchase of a house itself as an investment as an excuse.


    What''s more nonsense is that he would move out of McDonald''s to open stores everywhere, buy houses andnd everywhere, and finally


    make a lot of blood to endorse himself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    However, if a normal person buys a house, it is indeed an investment, but if he buys a house, Corran ispletely paying IQ tax.


    A vi of 50 million, with a decoration of 20 million, can be moved in with a bag and sold for 100 million. He also thinks it is very cost-effective.


    Moreover, the purchased vis need to purchase various items, including all kinds of daily necessities, cars, yachts, and even helicopters.


    In addition, it also requires a lot of manpower and material resources to maintain it to ensure that you can live at any time at any time, and


    there are servants to provide services at any time.


    So this one billion yuan of vis, buying a car, buying a yacht, buying a helicopter, may cost tens of millions.

 Chapter 3656

    Chapter 3656


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3656


    Then the depreciation cost of these things is astonishingly high. Depreciation of 10 million a year is easy, and the maintenance cost of the


    entire vi and various equipment is also tens of millions, plus the sry of the personnel, which is absolutely astronomical.


    In other words, if a vi is left there and left untouched, 20 million will be thrown in a year.


    If he goes there twice a year, the expenses will have to increase a lot.


    After five years of calction, the original value of 70 million vis may indeed rise, to 100 million, or even a little over 100 million.


    However, the maintenance costs and depreciation costs that have been invested in these five years are at least more than one billion yuan.


    When I bought it for 100 million, it cost more than 100 million. In the end, it could only be sold for a little over 100 million. Can this be regarded


    as a fart investment?


    Before, it was because the Wade Family had money, so he spent hundreds of millions or even more than a billion yuan a year through various


    means, which was nothing in the Wade Family, so the old man didn''t bother to pursue it.


    But now if he were to be in charge of the Patrick Wade family''s business, it would be equivalent to arranging a pig to be the boss of a group of


    ants. Can the pig be the boss first? This group of ants is exhausted. A little grain, even if you don''t eat a bite, you may not be able to feed him


    enough.


    Will Wade had also heard about Corran''s level for a long time. At this moment, he was afraid that Corran would really go to his home and


    exhaust all the fortunes he had umted for so many years, so he didn''t care about Charlie''s guilt, so he knelt on the ground and


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    confessed repeatedly: " Patriarch, I was wrong... I confess to you... My son Patrick Wade has been making decisions in our family for several


    years! I lied to you just now because I still have selfish intentions and want my son to go back and preside over the overall situation. .I now


    know that I was wrong...Please punish."


    Patrick Wade also paled with fright, and blurted out: ¡°Patriarch... please let my father go back to run the family business. I will stay in the


    country and give my best to my master!"


    Charlie''s expression instantly became cold and cold, and he sternly reprimanded: ¡°You are so bold! Fleeing overnight, and now instead of


    repenting, you are still lying here! It seems that you coteral branches are in your heart. I really don''t take the master''s house seriously!"


    When Will Wade heard this, he shuddered in shock, and quickly pleaded: ¡°Patriarch.I was just a momentary confusion, and didn''t take the


    master''s family seriously. After all, our coteral branches can have today. From the master''s house."


    Charlie snorted coldly, looked at everyone, and said loudly: ¡°The previous peaceful and prosperous age covered up too many problems in the


    Wade Family, and also covered too much dirt in the Wade Family! If it weren''t for this catastrophe, I would have thought that the Wade Family


    was Really prosperous and prosperous! It seems that it is all just a hypocritical appearance!"


    Having said that, Charlie cleared his throat and continued: ¡°From now on, these problems must bepletely resolved! No matter whether


    your business is still rted to the Wade Family, everyone must put the interests of the master family first!"


    ¡°If you perform well, your original business with the Wade Family can continue, and the new industry of the Wade Family will give you some


    room to participate in the future. My purpose is nothing more than eight words. I will support you and support you. I!"


    ¡°But if you still go your own way, then I will not only cut off all business between the master and you, but also count all the assistance and


    support the master has given you over the years, and impensation based on interest calcted in a profitable way. , If I refuse to


    ept the ount, I have a way to clean up you!"


    ¡°Which of you has objections, you can raise them now!"


    When everyone heard this, their expressions suddenly stunned, and they hurriedly stated that they would behave well in the future.


    Seeing that no one had any objections, Charlie continued: ¡°Well, since you are all willing to choose to perform well, then there is a tricky thing


    right now that requires you to work together to share your worries for the master."


    Everyone looked at Charlie intently, wondering what the tricky thing Charlie said was.


    Charlie said indifferently at this time: "The subordinates of the Wade Family are the same as you. When they saw the Wanlong Pce killing


    the door, they ran away long ago. In the future, there will be no subordinates avable in the main family. Therefore, before the end of this


    month, each of your family members must select two younger generations from the immediate family to work for the master''s house! First fill


    in the gaps in the subordinates!"

 Chapter 3657

    Chapter 3657


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3657


    In Charlie''s eyes, these coteral families are themselves second-ss citizens rtive to the main family.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Coupled with the ck history of ungratefulness, it is even more impossible for me to treat them as adults in the future.


    Letting them each have two younger generations toe to wade''s family to serve as a servant is to let them know that their own mission is


    to serve the master.


    More than 700 coteral members of the Wade Family heard this, although their hearts were full ofints, but with the lessons learned


    from the wade family, no one dared to say a word at this time.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t dare to object, Charlie said, "Since you all have no objection, then this matter is settled."


    After all, he took the roster of this ancestor worship ceremony and said: "There are information on each of the coteral branches of the Wade


    Family, as well as the list of representatives who came to Eastcliff to participate in the ancestor worship ceremony. Within a week, All families


    must submit the materials of selected young generations. As for the selection criteria, my requirements are very high. You will listen to me."


    Everyone looked at Charlie with bated breath, wondering how harsh he would ask.


    Charlie cleared his throat and said coldly: "First, it must be an immediate family member of the Wade Family. Don''t even think about bringing


    an outsider or rtive to me to fool me. Those whoe must have the surname wade, and they must be Grandchildren and grandchildren


    of each of you!"


    How dare everyone speak, they can only nod their heads in response.


    Charlie said again: "Second, you must have a college degree or above;"


    "Third, the age range is between 22 and 35 years old. Those over 35 years old are not allowed! And it is not allowed to send all female


    dependents. In each family, at least one male should be guaranteed."


    Some people''s expressions changed slightly.


    At first they heard that they would send someone to the master''s house, and what they thought was that they would be able to take pictures of


    the two girls. Children and grandchildren are sent over to the present.


    But as soon as Charlie said these words, all of them were very ufortable.


    It''s okay to say that some families have many males, but those with few males are depressed.


    There are only two or three young grandchildren who meet the qualifications and age requirements. They are either continuing to study for a


    master''s or doctoral degree, or have received experience in the post. At this time, they are transferred to the Wade Family as a subordinate,


    regardless of whether it is based on actual conditions. From the psychological point of view, it is difficult for them to ept.


    At this time, Charlie continued: "Fourth, all those whoe to serve at the host''s house will take turns every two years. After the two-year


    period expires, you can leave the host''s house and return to your own home, but you must send the next group of people three months in


    advance. Send it here and transfer work with the previous group of people at the same time to ensure that all positions can be seamlessly


    connected, otherwise you will be the only one to ask if you are on a business trip."


    When everyone heard this, their expressions were much more bitter than bitter gourd.


    In their view, Charlie''s requirements for them were already extremely harsh.


    Moreover, behind this, there is a faint feeling of ancient protons.


    It''s like every vassal prince must send a son to the capital to be a hostage.


    When they think of this level, it bes even harder for them to ept it.


    However, there is no way to ept it.


    What Charlie is ying with them now is the power politics of diplomacy.


    Not only economic sanctions, but also military threats and attacks, and even control of their internal affairs.


    Needless to say, economic sanctions, there are only a few families that can basically no longer rely on the Wade Family like wade''s family,


    and most of the businesses of other families rely on the Wade Family''s support.


    Moreover, this group of people has all their cash sucked up by the Wanlong Temple, and they have signed a five-year installment agreement,


    and the economic lifeline is already in Charlie''s hands.

 Chapter 3658

    Chapter 3658


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3658


    Not to mention the level of force, Wanlong Pce is Charlie''s best fist right now, wherever he refers to it, this alone is enough for this group of


    coteral members to be extremely jealous.


    As for the control of internal affairs, it depends entirely on Charlie''s mind. Whoever is disobedient, Charlie canpletely abolish the


    disobedient Patriarch, and then support an obedient person from within.


    These coteral members also saw Charlie''s intentions clearly, but they did not have the strength to fight Charlie at all, so they could only be


    forced to agree.


    Seeing that everyone had no objections, Charlie said: "Since you all have no objections, then proceed as I said. Within a week, report the list


    and information to Ms. Cynthia Wade for review, follow-up staff reports, work docking, and Ms. Cynthia Wade is responsible for the docking."


    When Cynthia Wade heard Charlie mention his name, he immediately said excitedly: "charlie, don''t worry, Auntie must do the things you


    exined!"


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and said coldly: "All of you will listen to me. This matter is subject to Ms. Cynthia Wade''s decision. Ms. Cynthia


    Wade will report to me directly. If any of you are not cooperative or negative In response, I will not spare him lightly!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Everyone''s expressions shrank, and although their hearts were extremely painful, they could only express their willingness to cooperate


    actively.


    But Cynthia Wade was already very excited at this time.


    Originally, when she saw Charlie''s cold face, she felt all over her body hairy, but now she felt so cute when she looked at it.


    This is also because Charlie did treat her a little bit preferentially in the past two days.


    She was exempted from the matter of keeping filial piety before, and she only had to kneel on Yeling Mountain for three days before leaving.


    And now, entrusting such an important job to her, it immediately made her feel that she was reused by Charlie.


    At the same time, she also sighed in her heart: "It seems that the bitterness I had suffered in Aurous Hill before was not for nothing..."


    In fact, what Cynthia Wade didn''t know was that it was not that Charlie intended to reuse her, but that Charlie knew her mentality well.


    Charlie knew that his aunt wanted to gain a foothold in wade''s family and was always looking for opportunities to perform.


    Moreover, she has a quick temper, a big temper, and a very high posture. She may not have any skills and abilities to do serious things, but


    she must be asked to be a supervisor, to torture people, and to be a bit of an egg. Things, then she is definitely the most suitable candidate.


    The temper of her old princess, once it broke out, most people couldn''t stand it at all.


    Therefore, leave this to Cynthia Wade to be responsible, and the follow-up will definitely be enough for this group of coteral families to drink


    a pot, and those juniors who are sent to work, don''t want to sneak and y in the future.


    Charlie opened his mouth again at this time: "By the way, in order to prevent the person you submitted, Ms. Cynthia Wade can''t look down on


    it, so you simply submit all the member materials that meet my requirements above to her, and she will take care of it. Choose the best."


    As soon as Charlie said these words, the heads of these coteral families wanted to cry without tears.


    Originally, they thought that they only needed to choose people ording to Charlie''s requirements. There was basically no pressure on the


    males in the family, so they could just choose a less popr one and send it over.


    Just like horse racing, at this time, you can send inferior horses to fight, and it doesn''t matter if you lose.


    However, now Charlie asks them to submit everyone to Cynthia Wade for screening, which is troublesome, because Cynthia Wade will


    definitely choose the best selection among them. In that case, it is very likely that the selected sessor will be the original sessor of his


    family. People, how can they stand this situation?


    However, although these people are difficult to ept, there are still some people who are already excited and intolerable. These people are


    basically the younger generations who are not ranked first in their respective families, but once the first person is selected to serve in the main


    house, then they will be more. A chance for a few minutes toe.


    Charlie naturally saw the faces of these people who were happy and sad, but he didn''t bother to pay attention to it, and told the soldiers of the


    Wanlong Temple: "You must drive down the first half of this group of people, and let They go back to their homes and find their mothers; as for


    the half thates upter, let them kneel in front of the ancestors of the Wade Family until this time tomorrow before letting them go!"

 Chapter 3659

    Chapter 3659


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3659


    Except for Will Wade and Patrick Wade''s father and son who didn''t dare to move, the remaining half of the coteral members were driven off


    Yeling Mountain by the soldiers of the Wanlong Pce.


    The remaining half can only kneel here honestly for 24 hours.


    Will Wade and Patrick Wade''s father and son were originally the half who went up the mountain first. Seeing that Charlie was willing to let the


    person who went up the mountain first left, Patrick Wade hurriedly asked him: "Patriarch...! wonder if you can raise your hand and let my dad


    go back?"


    Charlie said coldly: "Yes, you and your dad will kneel here for three days. After three days, your dad can leave. You can report to Doris Young


    at Aurous Hill."


    When Patrick Wade heard this, he was overjoyed and quickly said gratefully: "Thank you, Patriarch...Thank you."


    Will Wade also breathed a sigh of relief, thanking Dade and said, "Thank you Patriarch for magnanimity."


    Kneeling on the ground, Corran was anxious when he saw this, and asked quickly: "Charlie...then...what about me? Didn''t you say that. let me


    take care of their family''s property? !''m all ready. "


    Charlie said indifferently: "Didn''t you change your mind again? You don''t need to go anymore. You should stay here and keep filial piety to the


    ancestors."


    Corran was suddenly desperate. He thought he had a chance to escape from the sea of suffering, but he didn''t expect to be happy.


    Jon Wade on the side copsed even more. He was still dreaming, hoping that his father would take over the Patrick Wade family''s business,


    so that he might follow his father to leave Yeling Mountain, but he didn''t expect it would be Huang Liang Yimeng in the end.


    Therefore, before Corran could say anything, Jon Wade reconciled and said, ¡°Charlie...you can''t let this Will Wade go back for anything. He is


    inherently rebellious. If you let him go back, it would not be the same as letting the tiger go back to the mountain. Already? I have to keep him


    and his son in order to be safe!"


    When Will Wade and Patrick Wade and his son heard this, they all wanted toe up and beat Jon Wade to death.


    I''ve seen something bad, never seen such a bad one.


    Charlie finally forgave the scene the father and son yed just now. He didn''t expect Jon Wade to say such a thing at this time. This is not a


    damn thing, this is a damn murder!


    Patrick Wade angrily rebuked: ¡°Jon Wade! Our family has never offended you, and you are too vicious!"


    Jon Wade didn''t care about this, he only knew that only if Charlie left Will Wade, his father could be free.


    Only after his father is free can he leave Yeling Mountain.


    So, he pointed to Patrick Wade and said excitedly to Charlie: ¡°Charlie, good brother, listen to your brother''s advice. You must be careful about


    this father and son wolf ambition. You can''t let any of them go, otherwise it will be a big disaster in the future. what!"


    Patrick Wade was trembling with anger, if it weren''t for Charlie''s presence, he would really rush to beat him.


    Charlie smiled and said at this time: ¡°Jon Wade, don''t you just want to leave Yeling Mountain? If you think, you just say, there is no need to


    use me as a gunman, am I as stupid as you think?"


    Jon Wade''s expression was immediately extremely embarrassed, and he didn''t know how to respond for a while.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When Patrick Wade heard this, he looked at Charlie gratefully and blurted out: ¡°Thank you for seeing the master!"


    Charlie waved his hand, looked at Jon Wade again, and asked, "Jon Wade, tell me the truth, do you want to leave Yeling Mountain?"


    Jon Wade was startled and waved his hand quickly: "No...I don''t want to..."


    Charlie smiled and said: "Look at you, you are not honest at all. This is what I don''t like about you. There is no truth in that mouth all day


    long."

 Chapter 3660

    Chapter 3660


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3660


    With that, Charlie said solemnly: "If you want to leave, just say it straight. As long as you say it straight, I will give you a chance. It just


    happens that I have something at hand that needs someone to do. If you say it straight, I will Leave this to you."


    Jon Wade''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he couldn''t hide his excitement and said, "I said I said... I''m telling the truth. I really don''t want to stay in


    Yeling Mountain. Charlie. Please give me a chance! No matter what you ask me to do , I am willing, as long as you don''t let me go to


    Madagascar to chop sugarcane."


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: "How could I let you go to Madagascar? What do you say is the surname wade, I can''t let the Wade


    Family work for the banks family."


    Charlie said with a slight smile: "I want you to go to Northern Europe this time."


    When Jon Wade heard the word Nordic, he not only breathed a sigh of relief, but also excitedly said: "Go to Nordic?! I will go! What do you


    want me to do in Nordic, despite the instructions, I will do my best!"


    At this time, Jon Wade was already extremely excited, and couldn''t help but ecstatically secretly said: "Charlie wants me to go to Northern


    Europe. He must want me to represent the Wade Family to strengthen cooperation with the Northern European royal family! What''s more,


    what does Helena say? Once my fiancee, I will soon be the Queen of Northern Europe. If I can regain Helena''s heart and marry Helena,


    then I will be the bond between the Wade Family and the Northern European royal family! Then I will too! Being able to make a duke!


    Not only can I benefit from it, but the Wade Family can benefit a lot! It seems that Charlie really has a good game!"


    Thinking of this, Jon Wade already thought that Charlie would be regarded as a reborn parent, and said quickly tteringly: "Charlie...oh no!


    Patriarch! Don''t worry! After I arrive in Northern Europe, I will do my best to win back Helena''s heart! I will never disappoint you and the Wade


    Family''s hopes of me."


    Charlie was stunned, and couldn''t help but smile: "Then you may be thinking too much. I sent you to Northern Europe, but I am not asking you


    to pursue Helena. Besides, she is about to be the queen of the throne. You think with your toes. I want to know that she can''t look down


    on you."


    "Ah?" Jon Wade''s heart was cold, and he asked, "Then why are you letting me go to Northern Europe? Is it to cooperate with the Northern


    European royal family as the representative of the Wade Family? But you didn''t hand this errand to the second aunt before. ?"


    Charlie smiled and said: "Of course it is not for you to be the representative of the Wade Family. The main reason is that there are still three


    people over there who need to be dealt with as soon as possible, so you go to Northern Europe with the soldiers of the Wanlongdian and


    send those three people to Syria. "


    "Ah? Go to Syria?!" When Jon Wade heard this, his whole body almost copsed, and he blurted out: "Then I would rather stay in Yeling


    Mountain than go to ces like Syria..."


    Although the conditions in Yeling Mountain are a bit difficult, they are at least safe.


    And can stay with dad and other rtives.


    In ces like Syria, conditions are 10,000 times more difficult than Yeling Mountain, and there are wars everywhere. Who wants to go there


    for a while? It''s better to be honest and filial to the ancestors in Yeling Mountain.


    However, Charlie did not give him a chance to give feedback.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He asked coldly: "Jon Wade, do you think I am discussing with you?!"


    Seeing Charlie''s anger, Jon Wade cried and pleaded: "Charlie...oh no. Patriarch. I. I really don''t know if you let me go to Syria. My father is


    just my son. If I die, Syria, my dad is dead."


    Charlie said lightly: "Don''t worry, there are soldiers from the Wanlong Pce, you can''t die, let alone I have a rtionship over there, and I will


    definitely guarantee your safety."


    After speaking, Charlie warned again: "But you better stop talking nonsense, otherwise, I might let you stay in Syria for a lifetime!"


    Seeing this, Jon Wade nodded quickly and said, "I''m going! I''m going! I''ll go whenever you say to go!"


    Charlie ignored him, and instead said to a five-star warlord in the Wanlong Temple: "Now you choose four of your subordinates, and take Jon


    Wade to take the Concorde airliner to Northern Europe, and then send the three people I mentioned to Kazakhstan. There Mead."


    The five-star general said respectfully: "Subordinates understand!"

 Chapter 3661

    Chapter 3661


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3661


    When Charlie finished everything, it was gettingte at this time.


    On the brightly lit Yeling Mountain, hundreds of people were kneeling densely.


    Charlie turned around and looked at the tomb of his parents not far away, staring for a long time, before sighing softly, and said to Lord wade:


    "Grandpa, since everything is almost done, I will return to Aurous Hill tomorrow."


    Lord wade said hurriedly: "charlie, you are now the head of the Wade Family. I don''t advise you to stay in Eastcliff to settle down. Several


    managers of the Wade Family introduced it to you, and they will still be responsible to you in the future."


    Charlie said: "The Wade Family has a lot of business. It is not realistic to ask these managers to prepare all the information immediately, and


    even if they are ready, it will definitely be unclear for a while. You ask them to be ready for the match from tomorrow. Information and


    materials, I wille again in a few days."


    Lord wade thinks what Charlie said is reasonable, not to mention the Wade Family''s big industry, even for apany with tens of millions of


    assets, all kinds of operating data can not be prepared within a day or two.


    So, he nodded and said: "Okay, then I will tell them to start preparingter, then you wille to Eastcliff to meet them again."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie replied and said: "I will go to Shangri-La in a while to meet the banks family again, and return to Aurous Hill tomorrow morning."


    Lord wade did not continue to stay, so he said: "charlie, if you go back this time, please leave the private ne that Yanzhong sent you to


    Eastcliff. From now on, the wade Concorde will be your special ne. The speed of the ne is faster, and it is more convenient wherever


    you go."


    Charlie waved his hand and said calmly: "No, Eastcliff is not far from Aurous Hill, and it takes only two hours for an ordinary ne. Yes.


    Although the Concorde is fast, it takes the distance to fly, including take-off andnding. It takes an hour, but it''s actually not much faster.


    What''s more, there is only one Concorde in the country. If it flies to a small ce like Aurous Hill, it''s a bit too eye-catching, so let''s put it in


    Eastcliff for the time being. Bar."


    Hearing this, lord wade nodded lightly, and said, "Grandpa will sit in Eastcliff for you temporarily. If you have any matters and requirements,


    please tell me at any time!"


    "Okay." Charlie withdrew his gaze from his parents'' mausoleum, closed his eyes for a moment, and said: "Okay, butler prepares the car, let''s


    go down the mountain."


    Stephen Thompson reverently said, "Master, wait a minute, I''m going to prepare now."


    Before leaving Yeling Mountain, Charlie instructed the remaining Wanlong Temple soldiers: "In the next few days, you will be strictly guarded


    against Yeling Mountain. Except for the Wade Family , no one else will be allowed to go


    One of the five-star generals immediately said respectfully: "MR. Wade, don''t worry, his subordinates should take precautions and never let


    anyone go up the mountain!"


    Charlie nodded and said, "Also, keep an eye on these Wade Family members who are kneeling on Yeling Mountain and confessing, and


    make sure they kneel enough for the time I asked for."


    "Subordinates understand!"


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and said: "Turn around to tell you the lord, after he buried his parents, leave a group of soldiers to guard at


    Yeling Mountain and wade''s. The rest will be taken to the Shangri-La in Aurous Hill. The hotel finds Isaac Cameron. Isaac Cameron will


    arrange everything. I will be waiting for him in Aurous Hill."


    "Okay MR. Wade, your subordinates will definitely tell the Lord your words verbatim..."


    After a few minutes.


    Sitting in the Rolls Royce driven by Stephen Thompson, Charlie galloped all the way towards the Shangri-La Hotel in Eastcliff.


    At this time, at Shangri-La, Lord Banks and Zayne were each signing relevant legal documents.


    What Lord Banks wants to sign is to transfer all the control rights, decision rights and beneficiary rights of the Banks group to Zara banks.


    And Zayne signed the divorce agreement with Deana, and officially dissolved the marriage rtionship with Deana.

 Chapter 3662

    Chapter 3662


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3662


    When Charlie arrived at Shangri-La, the father and son had just signed all the relevant documents.


    Several professionalwyers are doing the final check at this time to make sure that there are no loopholes in everything.


    Zayne was a little lost at this time. After all, he had loved Deana for so many years, and now he has reallypletely ended the rtionship


    between husband and wife, which made him feel particrly sad.


    Although Deana couldn''t see any happiness, she could see that she was relieved.


    Before Deana, there always seemed to be a touch of sadness between her eyebrows, which sometimes made people feel that she might be a


    little sick.


    However, the former state of sickness has been wiped out, and reced by an unprecedented sense of ease.


    As for Lord Banks, while regretting to surrender the throne of banks Family Patriarch, he couldn''t help but always remind Zara banks: "Zara


    ...Don''t forget, help me buy morend in Madagascar... Therger the area, the better, and it is best to dig a moat directly around it to iste it


    directly from the locals."


    As he said, he muttered again: "Oh, yes, let the servants, servants and bodyguards of the entire manor, it is better to let me take them from


    the country. Their local economic development level is too poor, and the locals are sure. It also fails to meet my requirements."


    Lord Banks, who has lost the opportunity to provide for the elderly in the Maldives, now only wants to ensure his safety and living conditions in


    Madagascar as much as possible. He knows that the local area is poor and there are many diseases, so he doesn''t want to have any direct


    contact with the locals.


    Zara banks naturally has no opinion.


    Although she was dissatisfied with her grandpa, in the end, blood was thicker than water.


    Moreover, grandpa left this time, fearing that it would be difficult toe backter, he naturally wanted to ensure his living conditions in


    Madagascar.


    So she nodded and said: "Grandpa, don''t worry, don''t you want to take Butler over? The other servants in the family have served you for so


    many years. You must be the mostfortable with it. Let them go with you, I It will give them a satisfactory sry and at the same time give


    them a settlement allowance."


    As he said, Zara banks said again: "As for the manor that you just said, the bigger the better. As long as the benefactor allows me, I will try my


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    best to do it for you, but the amount of work is a bit toorge. It will take at least two or three years for all to bepleted, and you may have


    to be aggrieved there before it ispleted."


    Lord Banks hurriedly said: "Knowing fish, grandpa has already thought about it a little bit. It is definitely unrealistic to build all from scratch. We


    can go to the local area and buy the best manor house they can buy locally. , And then extend and expand around this manor house, so that


    there is no dy, what do you think?"


    Zara banks hesitated for a moment, and said: "I don''t have any opinion personally, but I still have to ask Charlie for advice. If he is okay, I am


    fine."


    Lord Banks hurried around, pped his thigh, and blurted out: "Oh! Charlie just asked me to go to Madagascar, but he won''t let mee


    back. He won''t bother about other things, so you can arrange for someone to go there and do it for me as soon as possible. In a ce like


    Madagascar, it is estimated that it would not even cost 100 million US dors to build a few hundred hectares of manor."


    Zara banks still insisted: "Then I have to say hello to charlie, and I can''t make a decision directly."


    Charlie walked into the room at this time and said faintly: "Miss banks, everything should be done ording to Father banks''s requirements.


    After all, Madagascar will be his second homnd in the future, and the material conditions must not be too bad."


    Speaking of this, Charlie said again: "What''s more, I might send somebor to him regrly in the future. The bigger the ce, the more


    convenient it is."

 Chapter 3663

    Chapter 3663


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3663


    The appearance of Charlie brightened Zara banks''s eyes suddenly.


    She looked at Charlie in surprise, and blurted out: "charlie, you are here..."


    Charlie nodded, and Lord Banks beside him said excitedly: "Mr. wade...Thank you for your generosity."


    Charlie waved his hand faintly.


    He is not magnanimous to Lord Banks, but Lord Banks has honestly handed over the position of banks Family Patriarch, and will no longer


    pose any threat to him from now on, and after Zara banks inherits the Banks Family, his new and old hatreds with the Banks Family are also


    Will write off a sum, so he does not need to continue to embarrass Lord Banks in this matter.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So, he opened his mouth and said to Lord Banks: "After Mr. banks arrives in Madagascar, what you do there, in principle, I will not interfere in


    any way. As long as you don''t fix any moths, I will not disturb your life there. ."


    Lord Banks immediately bowed as if he received an amnesty, "Thank you Mr. wade! Thank you Mr. wade!"


    Charlie looked at Zara banks and said, "Ms. banks, you should take the time to select the people who will go to Madagascar with the old man


    in the past two days. At the same time, send two real estate agents to Madagascar to meet the requirements of the old man. I bought the


    manor, the people are selected, the ce is bought, and the old man can go over here."


    Zara banks said without hesitation: "Good benefactor, I will start to do these two things tonight."


    Charlie nodded lightly, and then said to Lord Banks: "Master, if you go to such a far ce alone, it must be more painful to have no rtives


    around. Your second son James was still held by me in Aurous Hill, waiting for you. After you are ready, take your second son with you. I ask


    him to be the same as you. Without my permission, he cannot leave Madagascar, let alone return to China."


    When Lord Banks heard that Charlie wanted to let James go with him, his mood improved a lot.


    Just as Charlie said, going to Madagascar alone without any rtives other than the subordinates is definitely painful. If the second son can


    go with him, it will be a good thing for him and for himself.


    So he said with great gratitude: "Thank you Mr. wade for arge number of people, I thank you for Zayne!"


    Charlie nodded, and said to Zayne: "The Elms family is still waiting for you. Tonight, you will live in a room with Father Elms. Tomorrow


    morning, you will drive back to Aurous Hill with them."


    Previously, when the Elms family escorted Zayne and Chen to chaina secretly, they drove all the way. Because of his special status, Xion


    chose to drive to Eastcliff overnight with his mother Kairi, so they will also drive back this time. Charlie nned to let Zayne follow them.


    Zayne had no resistance to the Elms family. On the contrary, he was really relieved when he knew that he would be under the surveince of


    the Elms family in the future, so there was no dissatisfaction at this time. He honestly said, "Okay. Mr. wade, I see."


    Charlie turned and asked Don Albert to greet him, so that Don Albert would take Zayne to Father elms''s room.


    Later, he said to Lord Banks: "Master, you have a good attitude today. If so, then I will give you more freedom. You can go back to the Banks


    Family tonight. A family meeting will be held tomorrow to make Miss banks the Banks Family. Regarding the Patriarch''s matter, we formally


    make an announcement to the outside world. You can move freely in Eastcliff during the period before you set off, but you cannot leave


    Eastcliff or y missing. Do you understand?"


    When Lord Banks heard Charlie say that he was able to go home and rest for two days, he was immediately grateful, and choked up: "Mr.


    wade, thank you for opening up my old bone... banks is grateful..."


    Lord Banks was oppressed by Charlie''s tough aura for two days, and knelt on Yeling Mountain for another night. He didn''t know how many


    times he had copsed. Now Charlie was a little more rxed with him, and he couldn''t help but begin to be grateful.


    Charlie waved his hand and said to him: "Okay, you don''t need to say if you are grateful, just keep it in your heart, you can hurry and go back,


    it just happens that these two days will also gather the hands of the people who will go to Madagascar with you in the future."


    "Good, good..." Lord Banks nodded as if pounding garlic, and blurted out: "Then go back first! Mr. wade, if you have any instructions, please


    let Zara convey to me directly, and I will do it!"

 Chapter 3664

    Chapter 3664


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3664


    Charlie nodded and said to Stephen Thompson: "Stephen Thompson, you can drive it."


    Stephen Thompson immediately respectfully said: "Good young master."


    After that, he made a gesture of request to Lord Banks: "Master banks, please."


    Lord Banks thanked him for his gratitude and followed Stephen Thompson out of the hotel room.


    In the room, only Deana and Zara banks mother and daughter were left at this time.


    Charlie was about to talk to Zara banks about increasing the capital of Yisu Shipping. By the way, he also talked about the idea of Yisu


    Shipping''s development in Europe, but Deana said at this time: "Charlie, will you return to Aurous Hill tomorrow morning? ?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie nodded: "Yes, Aunt Deana, I''ll be back early in the morning."


    Deana asked with some embarrassment: "Can Auntie go back with your ne?"


    At this time, Deana has made Aurous Hill the first choice for her future life. The small courtyard where Charlie''s parents lived has been


    renovated by her. For her, living there is the best choice. Home.


    Charlie knew Deana''s feelings for his father, his love and love and hatred, and admiration, so he did not hesitate to say: "No problem, you can


    stay in the hotel with Zara tonight, tomorrow I will send you to the airport early in the morning."


    Deana smiled slightly and said, "I won''t live here anymore. I n to go home and see my parents. I will go to the airport by myself tomorrow


    morning."


    Zara banks asked hurriedly: "Mom, are you going to Grandpa''s house? Then I will go too."


    Deana smiled and said, "Don''t go with me, isn''t your grandpa going to hold a family meeting tomorrow? You will definitely attend as the new


    Patriarch at that time. Charlie will work hard to send you back to banks''s house first."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Charlie again and begged: "Charlie, I will work hard for you to give a gift to Zara in a while."


    Charlie nodded and said, "No problem, Aunt Deana, I still have something to discuss with Miss banks. After the talk, I will send her back to


    banks''s house safely. Don''t worry."


    deana checked his head and smiled: "That''s good, then I''ll leave Zara to you."


    Charlie said: "Then see you at the airport at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning."


    Deana smiled and said, "Okay, see you at the airport."


    Seeing her mother left, Zara banks seemed a little embarrassed.


    When there are many people, she is not ufortable in front of Charlie, but now, when she and Charlie are alone in the same room, she


    only feels that her heart rate is elerating, and the sound of her heart beating can even be heard directly. Clearly Chu.


    Yesterday, when Charlie was on Yeling Mountain, he was able to conquer the entire Wanlong Temple alone, and Zara banks could see clearly


    from the side.


    Originally, she had already fallen in love with Charlie deeply, but she did not expect that after yesterday, the love for Charlie in her heart had


    deepened into her bones, and her heart was filled with almost all of him.


    Being alone with Charlie at this time naturally made his heart beat faster and unable to extricate himself.


    So, she looked at Charlie shamelessly, and asked softly: "My dear...you...what else do you want me to do?"


    Charlie said in a hurry, "Oh, it''s Ys Shipping''s business. After your capital injection ispleted, I n to expand the fleet and invest in


    several ports in Europe. It happens that Helena is about to take the throne soon, and she will take the throne. After that, we will be her first


    project to attract investment in Northern Europe, starting directly from Northern Europe and radiating to the whole of Europe. What do you


    think?"


    Zara banks blushed, pursed her mouth, looked at Charlie''s angr face, and said shyly: "L.I listen to your kindness..."

 Chapter 3665

    Chapter 3665


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3665


    Charlie didn''t realize that Zara banks''s whole person waspletely upied by the love and shyness in his heart.


    At this time, she did not have the mental state to discuss business cooperation with Charlie, because even if Charlie asked her to hand over


    the entire Banks Family, she would not hesitate to agree.


    Therefore, at this time, where she has her own opinions, it is naturally Charlie what she wants.


    Charlie didn''t know this, so he smiled helplessly: "You have to make it clear that we two are in partnership for business. We have to get ideas


    together. We can''t listen to me because I am not a professional in management. I don''t know anything, I can only put forward ideas, and then


    you and ziva hank discuss the feasibility and implementation methods."


    Zara banks said embarrassedly: "It doesn''t matter.I believe in the ability of charlie, as long as charlie decides the direction, it will never go


    wrong."


    Charlie got a big head and said, "Don''t you have anyments to express? After all, you have 49% of the shares in thispany. Can''t I just


    say what I say?"


    Zara banks didn''t hesitate to take the words: "Um...whatever the benefactor said."


    Charlie was speechless for a while, and said helplessly: "Otherwise, you go back and think about it first. If you really don''t have any opinions,


    then you can touch ziva again to see what she means. If everyone doesn''t have any opinions, then let''s Proceed like this."


    Zara banks nodded, her big eyes shining brightly and said: "I listen to my benefactor."


    Charlie had nothing to say, and smiled: "Okay, that''s the initial decision. I will send you back to the Banks Family first. In these two days, you


    will first rify the various businesses of the Banks Family to ensure a smooth handover with your grandfather. Let''s talk about Ys Shipping''s


    business after you finish this time."


    Zara banks was overjoyed and said quickly: "Then I will go to Aurous Hill in a few days!" "Okay.¡± Charlie didn''t think much, and said: "Then


    we''ll see you in Aurous Hill then."


    Zara banks nodded and asked Charlie curiously: "Benevolence, you have now taken over the Wade Family and be the head of the


    Wade Family. Are you not going to return to Eastcliff for development?¡±


    Charlie said calmly: "I don''t have this n yet.¡±


    Zara banks was a little disappointed in his expression, but he quickly recovered as before, and said with a smile: "In fact, it''s pretty good in


    Aurous Hill, not far from Eastcliff, but very close to Zhonghai, in two super big cities. In the middle, and there is direct high-speed rail, even if


    you live and work in Aurous Hill, it will not affect your business promotion.¡±


    After that, Zara banks couldn''t help but sigh with emotion: "My mother wants to settle in Aurous Hill in the future. I think I will live in Aurous Hill


    half of the time in the future, so I will spend a lot of time with her.¡±


    When Zara banks said this, he secretly aimed at Charlie with some guilty conscience.


    In fact, her real thoughts are not all about staying with her mother.


    More, I want to be closer to Charlie.


    Otherwise, she has been in Eastcliff for a long time and Charlie has been in Aurous Hill for a long time, and the two will not have much


    chance to meet. With her infatuation for Charlie, she will definitely go crazy.


    Therefore, for her to spend half of her time in Aurous Hill under the pretext of being with her mother, it is the best solution right now.


    Charlie heard that she wanted to apany her mother more, so naturally he didn''t have the slightest doubt. He just sighed and said,


    "Eastcliff said that it is not far away, and said that it is not close. It doesn''t feel much tomute once in a while, but if every If you have to go


    back and forth once or twice a week, it may be really exhausting.¡±


    Zara banks smiled and said: "It''s okay. After I officially be the Banks Family owner, it is reasonable to allocate a private jet to myself. At


    that time, every Thursday night, I will bring myputer and materials after I finish my work. Take a helicopter from the roof of the banks


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Group and fly to the airport, fly to Aurous Hill, take a two-hour break on the ne, or take care of official duties, and you will soon arrive in


    Aurous Hill. There will be no traffic jams to Aurous Hill at night, and you can drive for more than half an hour. Go to mom."

 Chapter 3666

    Chapter 3666


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3666


    After that, Zara banks seriously calcted: "In this way, I can stay in Aurous Hill from Thursday night until early Monday morning. If you work


    harder and get up early on Monday, if you go out more than five o''clock, you will be able to stay at more than six o''clock. After taking off and


    rushing back to Eastcliff, afternding at 8 o''clock, I took a helicopter and went directly to the banks Group without dy to work at 9 o''clock."


    Charlie couldn''t help being speechless after hearing this, and sighed: "Your schedule is a bit too full."


    "It doesn''t matter." Zara banks said firmly: "I have very good physical fitness right now. This is a trivial matter."


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Charlie nkly, with a pleading tone, and said softly: "My dear, besides my mother, I have only one


    friend in Aurous Hill. If I want to y with you at that time, you You can''t refuse me."


    Charlie nodded, agreed casually, and smiled: "As long as time permits, there must be no problem."


    "That''s good!"


    After getting the answer he most wanted, Zara banks finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Charlie checked the time and said, "It''s gettingte, I''ll take you back to banks''s house first."


    Zara banks hurriedly asked, "Does Grace go back to wade''s house at night?"


    "No." Charlie said lightly: "I look back at my uncle''s house and feel more at ease there."


    Zara banks thought of Stefanie Sun and the marriage contract between Charlie and Stefanie Sun, and suddenly nodded.


    Charlie asked Isaac Cameron to prepare a car for himself, and then drove by himself, carrying Zara banks to the Banks Family vi.


    On the way, Zara banks quietly looked at Charlie''s profile, trying to say something several times, and finally put up with it again.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It wasn''t until Charlie drove the car to the door of banks''s vi to stop, Zara banks said: "My father...the matter between my parents, thank


    you, if it weren''t for you, my dad would definitely not Will promise to divorce my mother."


    Charlie asked her: "Do you want your parents to divorce?"


    "Yeah." Zara banks nodded and said: "The two of them are not so happy. This kind of marriage that exists only in name, it is better to end as


    soon as possible instead of lingering."


    As she said, she couldn''t help sighing: My dad must have been particrly frustrated for so many years. My wife has the same bed with him


    and has always been in love with another person. I am afraid it will be hard to ept being any man."


    Charlie nodded in embarrassment. If judged from apletely objective point of view, he would also feel that the marriage between Zara


    banks''s parents was due to her mother''s fault.


    But the man her mother loved was her father, so Charlie didn''t know how to evaluate it.


    At this time, Zara banks looked at Charlie, and saw Charlie also turned her face away. The moment her eyes were facing each other, she


    hurriedly turned her head, looked at the front of the car, and whispered: "Actually, my mother spent such a New Year. It''s not easy. After all,


    the other half beside her is not the one she really loves. Even if she is not unwilling, she will inevitably be disappointed."


    After that, she plucked up the courage to look at Charlie, and said seriously: "In fact, I didn''t quite understand what my mother did before, and


    in my heart I felt that she had let down my father. Even if the two of them spoke before they got married, I did I don''t think mom should be so


    stingy with dad in love."


    At this point, Zara banks lowered her eyelids lightly and said quietly, "But since I met you, I have understood my mother more and more. She


    must have fallen in love with me just like me now. A man who couldn''t ask for it."


    Charlie coughed twice: "Ahem...Is it a bit sloppy to say this now."


    Zara banks shook his head, looked at Charlie, and said seriously: "This is indeed the case, but I will not be the same as my mother. If I were


    her, I would rather not marry for the rest of my life, nor would I marry. A man I don''t love."


    After she finished speaking, she stared at Charlie, the small cheeks on both sides of her cheeks bulged slightly, and said solemnly: "Charlie! If


    I be an older leftover woman in the future, or even die alone, don''t doubt, it must be because of you!"

 Chapter 3667

    Chapter 3667


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3667


    After Zara banks said this, before Charlie could make any response, he hurriedly pushed the car door and grabbed the door.


    The words just now have exhausted all her courage.


    So she did not dare to stay with Charlie because she was afraid that she would not be able to control it. She held Charlie and wept bitterly.


    While questioning why he got married so early, she also asked why he had to show up sote at the same time. In my own life.


    Therefore, she left Charlie as if fleeing, without saying goodbye, and rushed into the Banks Family vi without looking back.


    Looking at her slender figure, Charlie felt a little ufortable in his heart.


    The more he saw the unhappiness of deana''s life, the less Charlie wanted Zara banks to rush to her mistakes.


    Fate shouldn''t y tricks on the mother and daughter so much that they are all caught in a vicious circle that is almost exactly the same.


    However, things like fate are sometimes just jokes.


    He not only gave the mother and daughter a simr life trajectory, but even made them fall in love with a father and son.


    Seeing that Zara banks''s back disappeared, Charlie sighed in mncholy.


    He didn''t know how to deal with Zara banks''s feelings for him.


    But Charlie really didn''t want Zara banks to choose a person to die alone like she just said.


    Although it is still too early to say this, the girl Zara banks''s slender body contains strong determination and energy.


    Now that she said so, it is very likely that she will do so.


    However, Charlie has no way to change her decision right now, so he can onlyfort herself, after all, Zara banks is still very young, and


    might change his mind with the increase of life experience in the future.


    At the same time, Zara banks didn''t think so.


    She firmly determined one thing in her heart, and that was: Even if she lived to be a hundred years old, she would never meet any better man


    than Charlie and more attractive to her.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    This man appeared in his life at the age of his first love, and his appearance is the peak. In this life, no one can surpass it.


    Sun''s house at this time is brightly lit.


    Orrin Sun knew that Charlie had returned from Northern Europe, and that he would definitelye to his home after he had dealt with the


    affairs on Yeling Mountain.


    Therefore, he had prepared a table for a sumptuous dinner early, and then ordered all the dishes to be ced in the high-end warming


    drawer, waiting for Charlie''s return.


    When Charlie drove back to sun''s house, it was already more than ten o''clock in the evening.


    When Stefanie Sun heard a car driving into the yard, she ran out of the house with excitement, followed by Orrin Sun and Angie.


    Charlie heard that when he got out of the car, she was hugged by Stefanie Sun. She said excitedly: "Charlie, you are finally back!"


    Orrin Sun also smiled; "Charlie, things on Yeling Mountain should be almost handled, right?" Charlie nodded and said respectfully: "Uncle


    Orrin (Sun), the handling of several things is not bad."


    Orrin Sun smiled and said: "Needless to say, the Wade Family, I don''t have to go to Yeling Mountain to guess that the coteral branches


    must be cleaned up by you. The Banks Family''s affairs have long been secured. The Nordic affairs, news It has already been reported on the


    previous page that the Nordic Queen suddenly went from critically ill to recover, which caused a huge heated debate in Western countries. I


    knew it must be yours! Only you have this kind of resurrection ability!"


    Charlie smiled and said, "It''s just a little bit of Rejuvenation Pill."


    Orrin Sunughed and said, "I know how amazing your rejuvenation pills are. The more people who have died once, the more they are afraid


    of death, and the more they can understand the preciousness of life. What assets and rights are in front of life. , Status, and titles are all


    imaginary."


    With that said, Orrin Sun asked hurriedly: "How did you deal with Charlie over the Wanlong Pce?"


    Charlie said: "I let Abbas go to bury his parents first, and when he finishes his housework, he will go to Aurous Hill to find me."

 Chapter 3668

    Chapter 3668


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3668


    "Okay!" Orrin Sun nodded and sighed: "The Wanlong Temple is a sharp sword. Chener, if you can bring this sword into yourmand, it will


    definitely be the icing on the cake in the future!"


    After speaking, Orrin Sun reminded earnestly: "But Charlie, how to make good use of Wanlong Pce is a big problem. After all, their status


    is special, and there are tens of thousands of people under theirmand. If they are handled carelessly, they are likely to be given to you.


    You have caused unnecessary trouble, so Chener, do you have any specific ns for the next step?"


    Charlie replied: "Most of the mercenaries in the Wanlong Pce are overseas. I don''t n to let theme to China in the future, so my n


    is to let them have a stable and reliable ce overseas. Don''t It''s like before, running through all kinds of war-torn ces."


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "It is best to choose a base for them, let them take root, and also change their business strategy. They


    used to be pure mercenaries. You can help whoever you give. In doing things, there is no concept of right and wrong, so I have done good


    things, and have done bad things."


    "In the future, I will set a tone for them, a tone that at least cannot be against any sovereign country in the world, that is to say, they can only


    ept legal employment from a sovereign country in the future, and at the same time, they must not be an enemy of any sovereign country.


    In other words, if a country hires them to attack another country, such a thing is absolutely uneptable, unless a country hires them to


    surrender illegal armed forces, so that they can also have a good rtionship with the mainstream world. ."


    Orrin Sun nodded very seriously and said, "Yes! Although this is a world where the weak can eat the strong, the basic logic still follows the


    principles ofw. If you cooperate with sovereign countries, you can stand up to the principles ofw."


    After speaking, Orrin Sun said again: "But Charlie, I think you''d better transform the Wanlong Pce more thoroughly."


    Charlie asked hurriedly, "Uncle Orrin (Sun), do you have any good suggestions?"


    Just as Orrin Sun was about to speak, Angie on the side couldn''t help but said, "Oh, don''t you two just chat in the yard. The meals are already


    prepared, so let''s go in and talk while eating!"


    Stefanie Sun still hugged Charlie''s arm tightly at this time, and said softly: "Yeah, Dad! I''m already hungry. I''m just waiting for Charlie toe


    back to eat together."


    "Right, right, right!" Orrin Sun smiled: "Charlie, let''s go in and talk while eating!"


    Immediately, the four people moved to the vi dining room and sat at the dining table.


    As soon as Charlie sat down, he couldn''t wait to ask Orrin Sun: "Uncle Orrin (Sun), do you have any good ideas and suggestions about


    Wanlong Pce?"


    Orrin Sun said earnestly: "I think if it''s just a Ten Thousand Dragons Pce, then he will naturally be a mercenary set, because that set is the


    most profitable and the most capable of growth."


    After speaking, Orrin Sun turned his head and said seriously: "But Charlie, you have to know that your low-key and dormancy are only


    temporary. Since you want to develop the Wade Family, one day you will personally walk from behind the scenes to the stage. Go!"


    "When that dayes, everyone in the world will focus on you. There must be arge group of people eager to unearth your so-called ck


    history, especially your enemies. They will never let go of anything. An opportunity to frame and attack you in front of the world!"


    "If the Wanlong Temple was still a mercenary organization at that time, and you, as the true owner of the Wanlong Temple, you would have to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    bear all the blood debts in the Wanlong Temple. Once others knew about this rtionship, you would definitely Rejected by mainstream


    society."


    "And once you are rejected by mainstream society, it will affect not only your own reputation, but also the reputation of the Wade Family."


    "Therefore, my suggestion is that you must make the Wanlong Templeplete bleaching and transformation as soon as possible, and make


    sure that the Wanlong Temple is reasonable and legal all over the world!"


    "Otherwise, if you ept the Wanlong Temple today, it is tantamount to burying yourself a thunder!"

 Chapter 3669

    Chapter 3669


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3669


    Orrin Sun''s words made Charlie instantly alert.


    The identity and situation of the Wanlong Temple are indeed special. In the mainstream world, mercenary organizations like this will always be


    given a gray tone. If the people are asked to choose abel between good and bad, then every servant In the eyes of the masses, the Bing


    Organization is undoubtedly bad.


    Right now, the outside world did not know about the fact that he had incorporated the Wanlong Temple, but it could not be a secret forever,


    and there would be a day when it would be known to others.


    At that time, people''s aversion to mercenary organizations will also be imposed on him.


    So Charlie hurriedly asked Orrin Sun: "Uncle Orrin (Sun), do you have any good suggestions about Wanlong Pce?"


    Orrin Sun smiled slightly and said seriously: "I have an idea, which may not be good or mature, and if I really want tond, I must make


    certain sacrifices. Whether it is feasible or not depends on your choice. If you don''t dislike it, Then I will probably talk to you."


    Charlie nodded and said humbly: "Your life experience and personal abilities are much stronger than mine, and I believe your approach must


    be much better than I could think of!"


    Orrin Sun smiled and said, "You don''t need to shoot ttery. I will probably talk about my thoughts with you."


    As he said, Orrin Sun sat up straight and said seriously: "In my opinion, the greatest value of Wanlong Pce lies in hisbat effectiveness.


    Ifbat effectiveness is used in the field of mercenaries, the benefits will naturally be higher, but it also faces what I just said. The problem


    is that the social response and public reputation are poor. In this case, you may wish to change Wanlongdian''s future business strategy so


    that it can still make money from its ownbat power. Cooperation, from the perspective of sufficient justice and sufficient legal principles.


    On the other hand, I think we can explore the field of international security. International security has developed rapidly over the years, and


    the reputation in the eyes of the people is very positive!"


    "International security?" Charlie asked hurriedly, "Uncle Orrin (Sun), what are the main areas of international security?"


    Orrin Sun smiled and said: "You must now vigorously develop ocean shipping, ocean shipping is one of the main areas of international


    security!"


    "Piracy is rampant in Somalia and other regions. Although many countries have escort fleets, after all, the demand for international logistics is


    too great, and it is impossible for every ship to be guaranteed in ce, so international security is very popr in this field;"


    "Commercial ships that generally pass through the areas of piracy activities will employ several international security personnel. These


    international security personnel are responsible for protecting the ships to safely pass through the areas of piracy activities. They can also


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    fight back when they encounter pirates on board. Gradually evolved into a rigid demand industry;"


    "Ten Thousand Dragons is strong and strong. If you mobilize thousands of people to specialize in this field, you will definitely have no problem


    in your own strength. And now that you have YS Shipping, you can still meet your rted needs to arge extent in the future."


    Speaking of this, Orrin Sun said again: "I will tell you one more point. Now the countries with the highest global economic development are


    actively cooperating with third world countries, especially in infrastructure construction;"


    "There are already manypanies that undertake infrastructure construction in some backward areas in Asia, Africa and Latin America, and


    there will be more and more in the future!"


    "Their roads, railways, telmunications, transmission grids and even water conservancy construction basically rely on overseas


    employees of these overseaspanies in the local area. "


    "At this time, international security personnel are also needed for effective protection, not only to ensure the safety of overseas employees,


    but also to ensure the progress of local projects. The people on both sides have a very good impression of this kind of international security.


    In our words, it is the masses. Solid foundation!"

 Chapter 3670

    Chapter 3670


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3670


    "There are so many third-world countries and so many infrastructure projects in the world, and the demand for international security is


    definitely huge. If this project is carried out, it can at least solve the transformation of thousands or even tens of thousands of Wanlong Pce


    soldiers. As a result, within a few years, the Wanlong Pce will bepletely transformed."


    "If in the past few years, Wanlongdian can umte arge number of sessful cases, such as sessfully repelling pirates,


    sessfully repelling thugs and even illegal armed forces, repeatedly defending and saving the lives and property safety of the people and


    foreign-rted enterprises, then Wanlong The reputation of the temple will definitely be an international securitypany with a strong


    mass base and public reputation!"


    At this point, Orrin Sun paused slightly, smiled mysteriously, and continued: "If you still need Wanlongdian to do something ugly for you, you


    must remove these people from Wanlongdian in advance. , It will not have any negative impact on you or on the Wanlong Temple. If someone


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    catches the clues and asks them, and directly kills them without admitting it, without real evidence, who can do anything to you?"


    Charlie was already a little emotional when he heard this.


    At the same time, he was also aware of the huge gap between himself and the established entrepreneurs like Orrin Sun.


    Orrin Sun''s overall view, detail control, and awareness of danger in times of peace are all umted and cultivated through years of


    practical experience, and they are alsocking in young people like himself.


    The series of solutions he said canpletely solve the problem of Wanlong Temple''s own attributes.


    As long as it is managed properly, Wanlongdian will be able to sessfully transition from a gray mercenary organization to a white attribute,


    and even an international securitypany that is highly praised by the outside world.


    This is a thorough whitewashing!


    Thinking of this, Charlie said gratefully: "Uncle Orrin (Sun), your suggestion is great. After Abbas arrives , I will tell him your n and let him


    follow the steps you said to move forward quickly. Strive toplete the transformation in a short time!"


    Orrin Sun smiled and said, "I''m just some personal talk, as long as it is useful to you!"


    Charlie sighed: "It''s so useful! Thank you Uncle Orrin (Sun)!"


    Orrin Sun smiled and said, "Why are you so polite with me? If you can use my old bone in the future, just speak up."


    Charlie nodded and sighed: "I was worried about the tens of thousands of soldiers in the Wanlong Pce. There are still more than 10,000


    soldiers in the Wanlong Pce in the Middle East. People are released, but after release, how to settle so many people is also a very difficult


    problem."


    "But your suggestion just now is really great. I can first divide the soldiers of the Wanlong Temple into three parts. One part will continue to be


    mercenaries, but it must be reasonable and legal, and the other part will be used for international security for ocean transportation. Let them


    cooperate first. After Yisu Shipping bes well-known, many peers will naturallye to the door, and the remaining part will be dedicated


    to the specific security of the Third World project."


    Orrin Sunughed and said: "I have many friends who have undertaken infrastructure projects in many third world countries. I think they must


    be in need of security personnel. I will call and ask one by one tomorrow to see if their demand is high. "


    After speaking, Orrin Sun said again: "By the way, if you do this kind of security work, you have to ask Abbas to find a way to solve the


    problem of the local legal gun license. As a foreigner, you must never hold a gun without a license. Most countries and regions are very


    sensitive to guns. If they are not handled properly, the white ones will turn into ck ones!"

 Chapter 3671

    Chapter 3671


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3671


    Hearing Orrin Sun''s reminder, Charlie immediately nodded and said, "Uncle Orrin (Sun), don''t worry, since you have decided to transform,


    everything must be reasonable and legal.


    I will make this clear to Abbas!"


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "Moreover, based on my current understanding of the Bandung store, most of their soldiers are martial


    artists. Even if they don''t have thermal weapons, theirbat effectiveness will never be inferior. There is definitely no problem dealing with


    ordinary armed personnel. of."


    Orrin Sun smiled slightly and said: "That would be great. As long as it is reasonable and legal, this matter will definitely be able to go on for a


    long time. If it can be thoroughly cleaned up, it will also be a great thing for Wanlong Pce! "


    Charlie nodded, picked up the wine ss, and respectfully said: "Come on, Uncle Orrin (Sun), I toast you! Thank you for designing a bright


    road for Wanlong Pce!"


    "Where!" Orrin Sun took up the wine ss and said seriously: "Uncle just hopes that when you lead the Wade Family and stand on top of the


    world in the future, unlike those rich and powerful, with countless ck history, this There are very few top rich men of the year who can


    guarantee their innocence in history!"


    As he said, he sighed: "Don''t say anything else, just say that in our country, some people rely on selling fakes and sell them to be the


    richest man in the face; some rely on piracy and giarism to make money; some rely on rogue software. Industry tycoons and others have


    be billionaires by embezzling public assets. Those who rely on their wives and father-inw to engage in spection and even empty


    white wolves are even more numerous!"


    Charlieughed at himself and said, "Uncle Orrin (Sun), if that''s the case, my history may not be truly glorious. The second child of the family


    is still locked in Aurous Hill."


    "That''s different." Orrin Sun blurted out: "I''ve heard you talk about the Kobayashi family. If they hadn''t coveted your pill, naturally they wouldn''t


    have caused a big disaster. Since they were the first to make a mistake, you did it. All of this is also justified! So you don''t have to have any


    psychological burden!"


    Charlie smiled awkwardly, and said: "I went to Northern Europe this time and knocked 4.5 billion euros from a coteral branch of the


    Rothschild family."


    The sun family''s three people were dumbfounded. The 4.5 billion euros, even in the sun family''s eyes, was a huge sum of money. Charlie was


    able to knock out so much money from the Rothschild family. It was incredible.


    Orrin Sun asked nervously, "charlie, why did youe into contact with the Rothschild family so early? This is not a good thing for you.


    Although the Wade Family is very strong now, it is more powerful than the Rothschild family. For the Elder family, it''s still a thousand miles


    away..."


    Charlie hurriedly said: "It''s just a coteral branch family, and what I did was rtively simple, and I won''t leave any clues. As for the money


    that was washed into the hands of the Ito family through Wanlongdian''s overseas channels, I Didn''t get involved."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Having said that, Charlie exined the whole conflict between himself and William''s family in the Nordic Pce and exined to the three


    people.


    However, Charlie didn''t say so clearly about controlling the croupier with his aura. He just said that he was proficient in some hypnotism.


    After listening to Stefanie Sun, she eximed and said excitedly: " Charlie did this thing so much! What about William Rothschild wanting to


    pit my Charlie''s money, it''s just looking for death! Deserves it! He was sent to Syria to experience life!"


    Orrin Sun also heaved a sigh of relief and nodded: "Since the incident was inside the pce and everyone else is under control, there is


    basically nothing to worry about."


    Angie on the side asked hurriedly: "By the way, charlie, that Aman Ramovic, there is no risk, right?"


    Charlie shook his head and said, "He is not there for the gambling game and the subsequent events, and he has no idea what happened."


    Angie rxed and nodded: "That''s good."


    Both Charlie and Orrin Sun were very happy for this meal.


    The two of them drank at the dinner table until midnight, only to end the wine party unfinishedly at the request of Angie and Stefanie Sun.


    Stefanie Sun sent Charlie to the guest room, because knowing that Charlie would return to Aurous Hill early in the morning, she insisted on


    driving him in person tomorrow morning.


    Charlie readily agreed.


    Charlie didn''t sleep much this night.

 Chapter 3672

    Chapter 3672


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3672


    All he was thinking about was the future of himself and the Wade Family.


    In addition to the Wade Family''s current industry, he also looks forward to his own Yisu Shipping and Jiu Xuan Pharmaceutical.


    If these two industries can be bigger and stronger, either one will have the opportunity to create trillions of wealth.


    Needless to say, the vast majority of logistics in the world rely on shipping, and the space for future development will only increase.


    As for Jiu Xuan Pharmaceutical, Charlie has arge number of excellent prescriptions, and a random one from the "Jiu Xuan Tian Jing" can


    also be a global best-selling medicine.


    What''s more valuable is that other pharmaceuticalpanies, such as Pfizer, Novartis, Merck & Co., etc., cost billions of dors to develop a


    drug at random, and it takes several years, and the sess rate is not high. Therefore, most of their sales ie has to be used to cover


    research and development costs, but Charlie does not have to spend a penny on research and development.


    The rest was the Wanlong Pce that he had just received.


    As soon as possible to let this group of people seed in whitewashing has be his top priority now.


    Orrin Sun''s words gave him a lot of inspiration.


    An armed organization like the Wanlongdian, whether it will continue to be a mercenary in the future, or allocate a part of its energy for


    international security, it must have a rtively loose and free core base.


    And this base not only has to meet the daily life and training of the members of the Wanlong Temple, but also is used to store the important


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    equipment and materials of the Wanlong Temple.


    However, in most countries and regions, it is impossible to allow tens of thousands of armed personnel to be stationed in their own countries,


    so how to choose a location has be a very difficult problem.


    The Ten Thousand Dragon Pce was to seek a stable base, so it was willing to serve Syria regardless of remuneration, and then suffered


    heavy losses in the hands of Hunter (Hamid) and Charlie.


    Charlie thought of this, suddenly his eyes lit up.


    Syria is indeed a good choice, and it can even be said to be the best choice at the moment.


    Not only because the local situation is turbulent, but also because there is a Hunter (Hamid) there. The Wanlong Pce and Hunter (Hamid)


    can alsoplement each other to some extent.


    As for the official side, it should not be too difficult to promote.


    After all, if Wanlongdian cooperates with the government, it can bring many benefits to the government.


    On the one hand, the Wanlong Pce has strongbat effectiveness and can help officials maintain stability;


    On the other hand, it can also help officials train soldiers.


    Even, you can pay the government arge amount ofnd rent.


    The Wanlong Pce is not short of money anyway.


    Moreover, Syria''s geographical location is also good.


    It itself is on the east coast of the Mediterranean Sea, just a few hundred kilometers from the Suez Canal, the throat of shipping.


    Passing through the Suez Canal and then through the Red Sea is the Gulf of Aden where pirates are rampant.


    The Suez Canal is the only route for shipping from Asia to Western Europe. Therefore, if shipping security is to be carried out in the future, the


    main battlefield will be around the Gulf of Aden.


    If the Wanlong Temple is to build a headquarters base in Syria, the straight-line distance from the Gulf of Aden can be shortened to more than


    two thousand kilometers. Although it sounds a bit far, the distance is already close for the tens of thousands of kilometers of air routes.


    If we can rely on this headquarters base to establish a forward position around the Gulf of Aden, then it will be more convenient to escort the


    merchant ships through this forward position.


    Therefore, Charlie thinks that the most important thing at the moment is how to promote the cooperation between Wanlongdian and Syria!

 Chapter 3673

    Chapter 3673


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3673


    Early the next morning, Charlie bid farewell to Orrin Sun and Angie, and Stefanie Sun drove him to the airport.


    The Eastcliff Road in the early morning was very smooth, but Stefanie Sun deliberately drove the car slowly, even if one car after another


    passed.


    The main reason why he drove so slowly was that Stefanie Sun was really reluctant to leave Charlie.


    Charlie also guessed her thoughts, so he didn''t urge.


    While driving the car absently, Stefanie Sun said to Charlie: "By the way, Charlie, will youe to Eastcliff in a while?"


    Charlie thought for a while and replied: "I will meet with them after the professional manager team at the wade family is ready to report, but I''m


    not sure if I wille to Eastcliff again, or maybe let them go to Aurous Hill. Report to me."


    Stefanie Sun said quietly: "I may be very busy in April. There are still several concerts in China to advance. Then from next month, I will start


    the overseas tour of concerts. I may not be in China for a long time... "


    Charlie asked her: "How many tours are there?"


    Stefanie Sun said: "There are currently 15 games, but they are still increasing."


    Charlie asked puzzledly: "Why is it still increasing?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Stefanie Sun stuck her tongue out and said helplessly: "The number of overseas fans is still a lot, because it is the final farewell concert.


    Many fans are requesting to increase the host city jointly. The agency discussed with me and said everything depends on what I mean. It''s


    hard to refuse so many fans'' requests, so I added a few more tours in Europe and America."


    After speaking, Stefanie Sun said again: "By the way, there is also one in Northern Europe. It''sing to June."


    Charlie smiled and said: "Then I have to let Helena go and cheer for you!"


    Stefanie Sun hurriedly said: "No need, no, people will immediately ascend the throne and be the queen, it is not appropriate to go to the


    concert."


    "What''s wrong with this." Charlie said with a smile: "Don''t the prince of Britain often take his wife and children to the football game? Helena is


    young and seeds. If the queen''s shelf is raised so early, it will not be conducive to consolidating. The best way for the mass base at the


    bottom is to go deep among the people and strive for positive exposure as much as possible, so that when she is in her 50s and 60s, she can


    be a queen that the people love and support."


    Stefanie Sun couldn''t help but smile: " Charlie, I heard you say that, how do you feel that you are not asking Helena to cheer me, but Helena


    to rub my heat..."


    After that, Stefanie Sun hurriedly exined: "I''m making a joke, don''t take it seriously, I''m not the kind of caregiver."


    Charlie smiled and said: "It was just like the prince of Britain. Although it is also loved by most people, it is far less popr than football and


    stars. He went to the football game to win these fanatical fans. To put it bluntly, it''s just too hot."


    Stefanie Sun nodded and asked him: " Charlie, that Helena, shouldn''t you like you very much?"


    Charlie asked in surprise: "Why do you say that?"


    Stefanie Sun said seriously: "You saved her life, you saved her mother, and even helped her regain the throne, which is equivalent to fishing


    her from the Mariana Trench and sending her to Mount Everest, as long as she is a normal woman. , I''m afraid I will fall in love with you."


    Charlie said awkwardly: "That is her freedom."


    Stefanie Sun nced at him, faintly said: "This time the wade Family''s ancestor worship ceremony, your confidantes havee a lot."


    Charlie said vaguely: "They are all friends... ordinary friends...¡±


    Stefanie Sun had a ghostly expression that I believe in you, and pouted: "I dere in advance that I am not jealous. If anyone wants to be


    your woman in the future, he will turn out to be a jealous jar. Sooner orter, he will die of sourness.¡±


    Charlie felt ashamed, and quickly turned away from the subject and asked her: "By the way, when will you go overseas?¡±

 Chapter 3674

    Chapter 3674


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3674


    Seeing him change the subject, Stefanie Sun did not continue to be aggressive, so she followed his words and said: "Starting from the


    beginning of next month, I will go to Canada first. Vancouver, Montreal, Toronto and Ottawa will each have one, and then go south from


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Canada to the United States. One stop is New York, and then from the east coast to the west, Chicago, Houston, and then to Los Angeles


    and San Francisco on the west coast. It may take a month or so to tour North America, and then go to Europe after the end."


    After speaking, Stefanie Sun looked at Charlie with a grieved expression: " Charlie, once I start an overseas tour, I may not see you for two or


    three months..."


    Charlieforted: "Isn''t it important for you to work? Besides, it''s another farewell concert. After you finish this concert tour, you will be able


    to stay steadfast in Eastcliff."


    Stefanie Sun nodded and said, "After I officially leave the entertainment circle, I have to go to the sun Group to take over."


    After that, she looked at Charlie and said with a grin: " Charlie, I have already thought about it. After I take over, I will invest in a few projects


    in Aurous Hill first, and then run to Aurous Hill in two or three days. Will you wee me?"


    Charlie smiled and said: "Okay, as long as you are willing, I am definitely wee!"


    Stefanie Sun hurriedly said: "Then let''s just say that. When that happens, you should not despise me just because I am old, let alone avoid


    seeing me."


    "Okay." Charlie had to agree.


    Satisfied, Stefanie Sun drove the car all the way to the airport hangar. The private ne that Orrin Sun gave to Charlie stopped here, and the


    Concorde airliner next door had taken off again for Northern Europe.


    This time back to Aurous Hill, in addition to Deana going back with Charlie''s ne, Don Albert and Isaac Cameron also ran over to take the


    ne back.


    When Charlie arrived at the airport, they had already arrived for a long time. Deana stood beside the boarding car with a small suitcase, while


    Don Albert and Isaac Cameron stood at the door of the hangar and smoked quietly.


    A staff member kindly reminded: "Two, fireworks are strictly prohibited in the hangar...¡±


    Don Albert waved his hand disdainfully: "Aren''t those two big engines on the ne just rely on ignition? It''s all right, what can be the problem


    with our two broken cigarette butts?¡±


    The staff member said embarrassingly: "Sir, this is not a nature.¡±


    Don Albert smacked his lips and said, "Tsk.I said, why do you have a tendon? Just turn your face and treat it as if you haven''t seen it?¡±


    Isaac Cameron stuffed the cigarette butt into the mineral water bottle that he had half- drinked, patted Don Albert on the shoulder, and said:


    "Okay, don''t make things difficult for others, pinch the cigarette.¡±


    Although Don Albert was a little unhappy, he didn''t say anything, and threw the cigarette butt in.


    At this time, Charlie drove to the door of the hangar. When they saw Charlieing, they hurriedly stood up straight and waited respectfully.


    As soon as the car listened steadily, Don Albert hurriedly stepped forward, opened the door of the co-pilot, and respectfully said to Charlie:


    "Master, you are here!¡±


    Charlie frowned and said, "Don Albert, didn''t you call me Master Wade? How did you change the name?¡±


    Don Albert said hurriedly: "Master, you are now the Patriarch of the wade Family, or the new owner of the Wanlong Pce. Looking at the


    world, who canpete with you? With your present noble status, how can I call you again? Where''s Master Wade.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: "Don''t, you should call me Master Wade. I still prefer this name to "Patriarch of the wade Family¡± and "Young Master


    Wade¡±.¡±


    Don Albert was still a little bit embarrassed. He always felt that Charlie was neglected, but Isaac Cameron was much smarter than Don Albert.


    He respectfully said: "Master Wade, the ne is ready and ready to take off at any time, and Ms. deana is here too. I just asked She got on


    the ne and rested. She didn''t want to say anything. She insisted on waiting for you to get on the ne."


    Charlie nodded, pointed at Isaac Cameron and said to Don Albert: "Did you see, isaac has been on the road more than you."


    Don Albert smiled awkwardly: "Master Wade is right. How can I be a big boss than Mr. isaac? Mr. isaac''s brain spins faster than an airne


    engine!"

 Chapter 3675

    Chapter 3675


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3675


    Seeing Don Albert teasing Isaac Cameron, Charlie couldn''t help but smiled. Thinking of Orrin Sun''s suggestion on Wanlong Temple, he felt


    and said: "Don Albert, you have to take some time to do more self-improvement. What will happen in the future? , I think you don''t care about


    it by yourself. Give all of the four kings to your subordinates and let them take full responsibility."


    Don Albert agreed without hesitation, and said, "Master wade, I will do what you say. I''ll have a meeting with them when I go back, and leave


    those things to them."


    After that, Don Albert asked a little embarrassedly: "By the way, Master wade.I handed over everything, what shall I do in the future?"


    The reason why Charlie kept Don Albert by his side was because of Don Albert''s loyalty to him.


    Even if you don''t know what you are going to do next, and what you can do, you must first agree to your request. This is far more sincere than


    ordinary people.


    For the same thing, if you change to another person, the other person is likely to ask yourself what you want to do next, then weigh the


    benefits and losses, and finally make a decision.


    But Don Albert is really obedient.


    Do what you want to do, as for the other things, do it first.


    Therefore, Charlie said to Don Albert earnestly: "Next, I n to let the Wade Family increase some investment in Aurous Hill and build Aurous


    Hill into Wade Family''s second base camp. By then, many big projects will beunched in Aurous Hill one after another. I will find an errand


    for you to make sure you earn more than before, and you earn cleaner!"


    Hearing this, Don Albertyi said with great gratitude: "Master wade...Thank you for your support! Don Albert is grateful!"


    Charlie waved his hand and exhorted: "Don''t always hang on your lips if you are grateful, just do things well." "Yes! Master wade!"


    Charlie looked at Isaac Cameron again, and when Isaac Cameron heard that he had made a promise to Don Albert, there was no bit of


    difort or jealousy on his face. He also recognized Isaac Cameron''s disposition a little more in his heart.


    Therefore, he said to Isaac Cameron: "Old isaac, in the future, the business of the Wade Family in Aurous Hill will basically be entrusted to


    you, and you must also expand your team so that it will fall to Aurous Hill in the future. Investment may have to be calcted in hundreds of


    billions. For such arge te, you must be able to control it."


    Isaac Cameron nodded very calmly and said, "Master wade can rest assured that I will definitely expand the team''s size and improve the


    team''s level as soon as possible."


    Charlie nodded lightly, and then said to Stefanie Sun: "Stefanie , you can send me here, go back and tell Uncle and Aunt for me, next time I


    Stefanie Sun said with a look of dismay: " Charlie, or you should board the ne first, and I will wait for your ne to take off before leaving."


    Charlie smiled and said: "Maybe we will meet again in a few days. Don''t make it like a goodbye to life and death. I will be relieved to see you


    driving away with my own eyes."


    Stefanie Sun nodded gently: "Well, Charlie, I wish you a good journey, and tell me when you get there."


    "Okay." Charlie smiled slightly: "Go back quickly."


    Stefanie Sun reluctantly left.


    If it weren''t for Don Albert and Isaac Cameron here, she would have to ask Charlie for a while, and hug him before letting him go back.


    Charlie watched Stefanie Sun drove out of the hangar. Then he turned around and came to the boarding stepdder. Deana stood on the spot


    with the trolley in both hands. He looked at Charlie with a smile, and said with a smile: "Take me back to Aurous Hill. Are you troublesome?"


    Charlie hurriedly said, "Howe Aunt ,e, I will help you carry your luggage."


    With that said, Charlie had already taken the suitcase from her, and then made a gesture of inviting Deana, and said respectfully: "Aunt ,


    please ask first."

 Chapter 3676

    Chapter 3676


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3676


    Deana still wanted to refuse, but seeing Charlie''s sincere attitude and not being polite, he said softly, "Thank you!"


    Immediately, he got on the ne first.


    Charlie followed closely with the suitcase, Don Albert and Isaac Cameron followed behind and boarded the ne.


    Returning to Aurous Hill this time, there were only these four passengers on the ne. The crew member closed the cabin door after asking


    Charlie whether to take off immediately and getting a positive answer.


    Charlie invited Deana to sit on the sofa in the meeting area of the business jet, while Don Albert and Isaac Cameron sat on the side seats.


    As the ne rolled out slowly, Charlie said to Deana, "Auntie , these two next to me are my friends. The older one is called Don Albert, and


    the younger one is called Isaac Cameron. Strong connections and rtionships. If you need help in Aurous Hill, you can contact them directly.


    Of course, you can also contact me directly, just don''t let my wife know."


    Don Albert hurriedly said, "Ms deana, please speak up if you have any needs in Aurous Hill from now on!"


    Isaac Cameron also hurriedly said: "Ms deana, I am Isaac Cameron. Please do not hesitate to order anything in Aurous Hill in the future."


    Deana nodded gratefully and said, "Thank you!"


    After that, she looked at Charlie curiously and asked: "You are going back this time, do you n to confess your identity to ire?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Because of the renovation of Charlie''s parents'' old house, Deana became ire''s client. She knew that ire had no idea about Charlie''s


    true identity.


    When Deana asked his wife ire, Charlie said embarrassingly: "I haven''t thought of where to start. After all, she doesn''t know anything


    about these things. If she really wants to confess her identity, I am afraid it will notst three days. Sanye couldn''t exin it clearly."


    In fact, what Charlie thought of was something ire had said unintentionally.


    At that time, she jokingly said that if she really is the eldest young master of some top family, then she will divorce herself as soon as possible.


    Charlie knew ire''s character. Although she was joking, she would usually do it. Regardless of her soft temper, she was very stubborn in her


    bones.


    Charlie has been married to her for four years and still knows her character very well.


    Besides, confessing these things with ire now will only add to my troubles. He has just taken over the Wade Family, and there are still


    many things to be sorted out slowly. The Wanlong Pce is still in urgent need of transformation. It''s on fire.


    Deana smiled slightly, and said: "Sometimes, the lie is procrastinated and umtes bigger and bigger. If you told ire the first time, she


    should not be too difficult to ept it."


    Charlie nodded and said with emotion: "Before the Wade Family came to me, I didn''t confess my life experience to anyone. After the Wade


    Family came to me, I felt that the death of my parents had not yete to light, and I still don''t know how much it was hiding. It''s dangerous,


    so I kept hiding it from her."


    Speaking of this, Charlie said again: "Actually I don''t know now, who actually killed my parents in the past. I don''t know if I can find the


    murderer in my life, let alone if I am theirs. Opponent, so if I can keep ire from letting her know, I think it will be easier."


    Listening to Charlie mentioning her parents, Deana''s expression was a little dim. She was silent for a long time before she said: "Charlie, you


    must do your best to avenge your parents! If there is anything I can do, tell me and I will do it. I can!"

 Chapter 3677

    Chapter 3677


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3677


    It only takes less than two hours to fly from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill.


    When the nended in Aurous Hill, it was only ten o''clock in the morning.


    Knowing that ire was definitely not at home, Charlie did not intend to go home immediately. Instead, he asked Isaac Cameron''s men to


    send Deana back to the old house where Charlie''s parents lived, and then went with Isaac Cameron and Don Albert. To Shangri-La.


    Today''s Shangri-La seems to be a lot more deserted than before, which is in great contrast to the busy scene of Shangri-La.


    Charlie came to Isaac Cameron''s office and sat down and asked Isaac Cameron: "By the way, Old isaac, why is tinum Air today not as


    lively as before? I have been here so many times, and today is the most deserted one."


    Isaac Cameron said helplessly: "I heard the people under my hand talk about it yesterday, not just today, but in fact, the business of Shangri-


    La has dropped significantly in the past few days. Manypanies in Aurous Hill have signed hospitality agreements with us before. Our


    hotel is regarded as their regr business hospitality hotel, but before the Wanlong Temple released a message to k*ll Yeling Mountain, since


    then, they have all terminated their cooperation."


    After speaking, Isaac Cameron said again: "After you conquered the Wanlong Pce, you imed that the Wade Familypromised with


    the Wanlong Pce. The news that the Wade Family was conquered by the Wanlong Pce was rumored in the market for these two days,


    so the business of the Shangri-La was also sharp. A lot less."


    After a pause, Isaac Cameron exined: "In fact, more than half of the business of our five- star hotels is based on corporate cooperation.


    Some travel agencies that have cooperation agreements are on the one hand, and thosepanies that have business entertainment and


    conference needs are also the same. On the one hand, as far as the individual guests go out to stay in five-star hotels, there are actually not


    that many. Thesepanies have now drawn a clear line from Shangri-La, and the source of customers has suddenly been shed by more


    than half, which naturally appears to be very deserted."


    Charlie heard this and couldn''t helpughing: "Thesepanies are really real... even if such a small cooperation has to break the contract,


    the contract spirit of this group of people is really toocking."


    Isaac Cameron nodded and said, "Master Wade, you don''t know anything."


    Charlie interrupted him as soon as he stretched out his hand and said earnestly: "Old issac, when you call me Master Wade, I always y


    very well, just like Don Albert called me young master, or you should call me young master. I''ve known you for so long and you''ve been calling


    me that way, and I''m used to it."


    Isaac Cameron chuckled and said, "To be honest, Master, I am indeed a little awkward when I call you Master Wade."


    After that, I quickly returned to the topic and said seriously: "Master, you don''t know anything. Before, many localpanies in Aurous Hill


    wanted to get close to me, so they signed a hospitality agreement with us."


    "But in fact, our hotel''s consumption level is still very high, and manypanies can barely get it by gritting their teeth."


    "For example, for apany, if you use the Express Business Hotel as a hospitality, it will cost more than 200,000 yuan a year, but if you


    rece it with our five-star hotel, it will cost at least 600,000 to 700,000 yuan a year. For them , The pressure is still quiterge."


    "Now that they feel that the Wade Family is declining, they definitely don''t think it is necessary to spend so much extra money to please me."


    Charlie nodded and said lightly: "In this case, it''s better to remove half of the hotel''s guest rooms from the sales end."


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "From now on, all the administrative buildings of Shangri- La will stop selling, leaving the whole building


    behind. I have other uses."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Okay." Isaac Cameron nodded without hesitation and said: "Then I will notify the management in a moment and immediately remove these


    rooms from all channels."


    Charlie said, "When Abbas arrives, let the people of Wanlong Pce live in first, and also leave a suite for Xion, and then vacate 20 rooms for


    me as business hospitality. Let the professional managers of the Wade Familye to Aurous Hill to report to me on a regr basis."

 Chapter 3678

    Chapter 3678


    The Charismatic Charlie Wade Chapter 3678


    "Good young master." Isaac Cameron hurriedly said: "I will immediately coordinate and rece all the staff in the administration building with


    my cronies, and at the same time strengthen security management to prevent outsiders from entering."


    "Yeah." Charlie nodded, and said again: "After Abbas arrives, I will ask him to transfer a five- star warrior from Wanlong Pce, and then


    transfer 30 well-trained subordinates. It is time for them to form a flexible security team in Aurous Hill,manded by you, and the group of


    people under your hands are loyal enough, and theirbat effectiveness is still weaker. With their supplement, the overall strength will be


    qualitatively improved. "


    Isaac Cameron respectfully said: "Good young master! I will also take this opportunity to let the people of Wanlong Pce help us cultivate


    more talents!"


    At this time, there was a knock on the door and the voice of a young woman: "Mr isaac, President Quinton of the Quinton family and Mr. White


    of the White family want to see you."


    Isaac Cameron was a little surprised and said, "Why did Mr. Quinton and Mr. White find them at this time?"


    After speaking, he looked at Charlie and asked, "Master, do you want to see them?"


    "Of course." Charlie nodded and said: "Everyone hase here, so how can you avoid it."


    Isaac Cameron hurriedly said to the female secretary at the door: "Bring people here."


    "Good President isaac."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After a while, the female secretary went and returned, together with her were Mr. Quinton and Mr. White.


    As soon as the two entered the door, they were surprised to see Charlie and Don Albert both sitting on the sofa.


    Mr. Quinton asked hurriedly, "Master Wade, why are you here too?"


    Charlie smiled and said: "I didn''t hear that something happened to Mr. isaac''s old boss, so when hees back, I wille and have a look."


    Mr. Quinton and Mr. White suddenly realized.


    In fact, they both serve the same purpose.


    I have heard that something has happened to the Wade Family, and Isaac Cameron is not in Aurous Hill.


    Just now, Mr. Quinton heard from his own news channel that Isaac Cameron had returned to Shangri-La, so he hurriedly called Mr. White to


    When the two first entered Shangri-La, they both saw that the hotel''s business was much bleaker than before, and knew the general situation


    well, so Mr. White said: "Mr. isaac, we are here this time, in fact, we just want to talk to us. Shangri-La strengthens cooperation."


    After talking, Mr. White said again: "I have developed two real estates in the suburbs. They were sold well. They sold half of them in less than


    a month. So I thought about holding an appreciation meeting for the owners. For banquets, shows, sweepstakes, etc., you will have to keep


    thergest banquet hall in Shangri-La for me then!"


    Mr. Quinton also smiled and said: "Our Quinton family''s good fortune this year is that the supply of medicinal materials has set a record. In the


    past, we rushed to collect medicines from the origins of various medicinal materials across the country. This year I n to directly establish


    one in Aurous Hill. The medicinal material exchange meeting, let this group of medicinal material supplierse to Aurous Hill with samples


    and prices for on-site exchanges. If it is suitable, we will sign on the spot. If it is not appropriate, I will reimburse them for the round trip fee. In


    this regard, I have to trouble Mr. isaac to help arrange!"


    Seeing the attitude of the two of them, Charlie felt a little more admiration in his heart.


    At this time, the others avoided Shangri-La, but the two of them rushed to deliver the business, and it was clear that the two of them indeed


    regarded Isaac Cameron as friends.


    So Charlie smiled slightly and said: "Mr. isaac, since everyone is so praising your scene, then I will join in! Leave your banquet hall here for


    me for two days, and I want to hold an auction. !"


    Isaac Cameron asked hurriedly, "Master Wade...what are you going to auction?"


    Charlie smiled and said: "I turned around to say hello to Jasmine, and asked them to take out a part of the collection from Song Jiaji Qingtang


    to support the scene. As for myself."


    When Charlie said this, heughed self-deprecatingly, and said: "I don''t have any valuables on my body. I am afraid that I can only use the


    Rejuvenation Pill. At most, I will refine a few amulets at will and see who Be willing to be the bully!"

 Chapter 3679

    Chapter 3679


    When I heard that Charlie was going to shoot Rejuvenation Pill, everyone present took a breath of surprise.


    Isaac Cameron subconsciously said: "Master Wade, thest time you took the rejuvenation pill at the moore''s house, the transaction price


    reached a high of 2 billion. And that time, you did it improvisationally. I know, that''s why it was sold by Travis Lane at a price of 2 billion..."


    After speaking, Isaac Cameron said again: "If we hold a serious auction this time, do a good job of publicity in advance, and attract all the top


    wealthy people, it will be five billion, which is not a problem!"


    Mr. Quinton on the side also said, "Yeah, Master Wade! Your Rejuvenation Pill has long been famous in the wealthy circles in the South.


    Travis Lane came to obey that Rejuvenation Pill, and he was nearly twenty years younger, more than fifty years old. The year-old man looks


    like he is in his thirties! People also say that he has been tossing between men and women during this period. Just being a female celebrity,


    he has been involved in seven or eight. I know how many rich people dream of Jasmine to rejuvenate! If this news spreads, it is estimated


    that all the rich people across the country wille to Aurous Hill!"


    Charlie said indifferently: "What I want is this effect. Many people feel that Aurous Hill can''t make it to the table. Then I will let these top


    wealthy people rush to Aurous Hill! Many people are now thinking about drawing a clear line from the wade family. Then I will let them bite the


    bullet and enter Shangri-La to participate in this auction!"


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "This auction has three core lots. The finale is a rejuvenation pill, followed by a rejuvenation pill divided into


    four parts, each of which will be auctioned separately, and then three amulets. For the rest, let Jasmine choose some


    Jiqingtang''s collections toe in and hold a scene."


    When Mr. White heard this, he said with regret: "Oh. thest time I auctioned at the moore''s house, I didn''t have the strength topete with


    President . In this auction, I think it is impossible for me to shoot the rejuvenation by smashing the pot and selling the iron. Dan."


    As he said, he hurriedly asked Charlie again: "Master Wade, what are the effects of the amulet you refined? If it is appropriate, you will have


    to go to the auction when you have a good foundation!"


    Charlie smiled and said: "The amulet is nothing more than exorcising evil and avoiding cmities. If you change the Feng Shui fortune, it is


    definitely impossible to live longer and prolong life like Huichun Pill."


    Mr. White pped his thigh: "It can drive away evil spirits and avoid disasters, but also change the Feng Shui fortune. Buy one and wear it


    every day, maybe the business will be more and more prosperous! I will definitely find a way to take one back!"


    Charlie waved his hand: "The auction is just to make money from outsiders. You don''t need to participate. The amulet is simple. I will make a


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    few more. I will give you one by one at that time. As for the rejuvenation pill, you don''t have to. It costs sky-high prices to shoot, and if the time


    is right, I will give you some."


    Mr. Quinton and Mr. White were very grateful when they heard this.


    Both of them were fortunate enough to have received the Dispersing Blood and Heart Saving Pill given by Charlie, and the effect had already


    benefited them endlessly, and the two of them were even more looking forward to the Rejuvenation Pill.


    However, they also know their actual situation. The two families in Aurous Hill are barely reaching the level of a tens of billions of families, and


    most of the funds are ced in various real estate andpanies. They really want to buy billions of cash. Rejuvenation pills, they simply


    don''t have this strength.


    Although Charlie didn''t say that he would definitely give it to them if he died, but since Charlie had this statement, it proved that there was a


    great opportunity.

 Chapter 3680

    Chapter 3680


    So they are also very clear that in the future they only need to perform well in front of Charlie and do their best to do things for Charlie, then


    Charlie will definitely not treat them badly.


    At this time, Isaac Cameron quickly asked: "Master, when do you want to start this auction?"


    Charlie asked him: "How long does the preliminary publicity preparations take?"


    Isaac Cameron said: "Large auction houses like Christie''s and Sotheby''s generally prepare arge-scale auction, which takes at least half a


    year. They usually have tworge-scale auctions a year. In this half a year, there will be at least four months. All kinds of lots are being


    prepared, just like a talent show. Several rounds of screening are required to select the lots that will eventually appear at the auction."


    After a pause, Isaac Cameron said again: "In addition, when all the lots have been confirmed, it will take at least two months to prepare,


    because it takes a long time for them toy the groundwork for a little publicity and print the auction brochure. , To all customers, key


    customers should take the customer representatives to introduce them face-to-face, let the other party know what good things will be in this


    auction, and what kind of collection value these things have."


    Charlie waved his hand: "It''s been too long for half a year. This time we will speed up the pace. It is now early April, and the auction will be


    scheduled forte April. This time we will use word-of-mouthmunication to promote it only among the elites of the upper ss.


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "In this auction, the maximum number of people participating in the auction will only be given two hundred


    ces, and one more will not be released!"


    "In addition, don''t ask for any telephone bidding. Anyone who wants to participate in this auction muste to Aurous Hill! They must sit in


    the banquet hall of the Shangri-La Hotel and bid for me!" "Moreover, no matter who finally photographed this rejuvenation pill, he must take it


    in public on the spot and never take it away!"


    Everyone was even more shocked when they heard this, and Mr. Quinton asked inexplicably: "Master Wade, why must he be taken in public


    and not allowed to take it away? This doesn''t seem to be very humane..."


    Charlie smiled and said: "Of course this kind of thing can''t be humanized. It''s hard for ordinary people to buy a cheap Moutai, let alone my


    rejuvenation pill?"


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "You must take it in public to ensure that any rich person who wants to rejuvenate muste in person.


    Even if the queen of Europe wants it, she must go to Aurous Hill to participate in the auction in person! In addition, it can also ensure the


    effect of Rejuvenation Pill, which was witnessed by the 199 other people!"


    Charlie paused slightly, raised his eyebrows and asked: "Think about it. Then there will be a rich man who will take the first quarter of a


    rejuvenation pill. Once he takes it on the spot, there will be 199 people left, right. What kind of enthusiasm will the following three rejuvenation


    pills and a whole rejuvenation pills fall into?"


    Hearing Charlie''s exnation, everyone else seemed to have seen the crazy fight at the auction.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    After all, for those poor super-rich people with only money left, the rejuvenation pills that can return to youth, extend their lives, and dispel


    illnesses are definitely the most crazy thing in the world.


    At that time, the price of Rejuvenating Pill will easily be pushed to the cloud!


    Isaac Cameron was very excited and blurted out: "Master Wade, as long as this auction is sessfully held, then after the auction, the


    reputation of Rejuvenation Pill will be famous all over the world!"


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: "What I want is to make it famous all over the world! As long as this auction meets my expectations, this


    auction will continue to be held in the future! In the future, I may offer one or two each year. Several or even three or four rejuvenating pills will


    be used for auction. At that time, I will make this little Aurous Hill a holy ce for the world''s richest people to flock to and worship!"

 Chapter 3681

    Chapter 3681


    For the rich, the appeal of Rejuvenation Pill is definitely more than any other item in this world.


    However, Charlie had never regarded Pill as amodity for so long before.


    The only time the Rejuvenation Pill was auctioned was because ppl was too forceful at Jasmine''s birthday party, and Charlie took out a


    Rejuvenation Pill and pped him in the face.


    As for the other rejuvenation pills, Charlie basically gave it to rtives and friends around him as a favor.


    However, the current Charlie''s mentality has changed from before.


    Before, he was not eager to make money, and he never thought about how much money he would make, and what height he would make.


    However, now he has be the head of the Wade Family and has vowed to carry forward the Wade Family. Therefore, now he must


    consider how to convert all his resources into interests and influence as much as possible.


    He happened to have rooted in Aurous Hill for many years, and now he also hopes that Aurous Hill can take on the burden of Wade Family''s


    second center, so borrowing the Pill and the auction will not only make a lot of money, but also increase Aurous Hill''s influence, which is


    definitely two birds with one stone.


    At this time, Isaac Cameron asked Charlie respectfully: "Master Wade, how should the two hundred spots be released at the auction?"


    Charlie smiled and said: "Find a technical team to develop an official APP software, then let them sign up on our official APP."


    Isaac Cameron asked again: "Then if there are too many people signing up, how should we select? Firste first served or?"


    Charlie waved his hand: "How can such a fair and just rule of firste first serve appear in our APP? We open the door to do business, of


    course, everything is money-oriented!"


    Isaac Cameron was confused: "Master Wade, what do you mean..."


    Charlie smiled and said: "Our APP, in theory, anyone can download, but if I want to sign up, I have two requirements:"


    "First, we must ept our capital verification. Only those with actual assets greater than 10 billion are eligible to participate;"


    As soon as this was said, everyone''s expressions were extremely shocked.


    The admission ticket is 10 billion? ! This threshold is too high! Even for the top high-end clubs in China, the threshold for entry is only about


    one billion yuan.


    Before they could recover from their shock, Charlie said again: "Secondly, on this basis, we will use the actual amount of capital verification


    from high to low to select two hundred ces that can finally participate in the auction!"


    After speaking, Charlie exined: "In other words, our rankings are in no particr order, firste,ste, which is a simple and rude


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    measure of everyone''s strength. Whoever has the most money will be ranked first, whoever has no money. , Or whoever is not rich enough to


    rank in the top two hundred, then I''m sorry, I don''t wee him here."


    Everyone was silly, and Isaac Cameron subconsciously said: "Master Wade. more than ten billion rich people, even the whole country can''t


    find two hundred."


    Charlie smiled and said: "Who said that it is only limited to China? I will find some people from overseas to help promote the promotion, I


    believe the rich overseas will also flock to it."


    When saying this, Charlie thought of two suitable candidates.


    One is the old Fengshui master Orion Exeor. He is highly regarded in the American Chinese world. This group of Chinese Americans,


    including Mai, dream of understanding how Orion Exeor became twenty years younger. Once the auction went off, Orion Exeor made it clear


    that he had eaten this rejuvenation pill before he was rejuvenated. Then the rich man in North America might fly back overnight that night.


    The other is the Queen of Northern Europe who has just been rescued by herself.


    She is still waiting for her follow-up rejuvenation pill. Naturally, she will be obedient to herself. Tomorrow will be Helena''s enthronement


    ceremony. At that time, the royal family and the top rich in Europe will go to Northern Europe to participate in this enthronement ceremony, as


    long as the olddy In front of this group of rich Europeans, rejuvenating pills will surely make a huge wave in the hearts of this group of


    nobles.

 Chapter 3682

    Chapter 3682


    At that time, the tiny Aurous Hill will probably be the center of attention of the world''s richest people.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Speaking of this, Charlie said again: "isaac, don''t many people want to draw a clear line from Shangri-La? Then you will announce to the


    public that all those whoe to participate in the auction must live in Shangri-La to enter!"


    "At that time, the house price of your Shangri-La can be directly increased by a hundred times the original price! What used to be one


    thousand a night will be one hundred thousand a night, and the previous one ten thousand yuan a night will be one million a night!


    Don''t you all want to hide from Shangri-La a little bit? Let them see how the top wealthy people grab rooms at Shangri-La!"


    When Isaac Cameron heard this, he said excitedly: "That''s really great! Two or three days will be enough for a year''s turnover..."


    Charlie smiled and said: "I hope that through this auction, Aurous Hill''s soft power can be greatly improved!"


    "The Silicon Valley of the United States has no unique conditions. Isn''t it because there are more Intepanies that have gradually


    be famous around the world?"


    "Las Vegas was originally a desert, but after the gaming industry rose up, it became a world- famous casino in a short period of time."


    "This proves that if a city wants to develop, it does not necessarily need a unique geographical location and natural resources. As long as it


    can choose the right field and tap the soft power in this field, it will definitely be able to develop."


    Speaking of this, Charlie said arrogantly: "I dare not say that Aurous Hill can be turned into a top prosperous metropolis, but I can definitely


    build Aurous Hill into a longevity capital for the world''s top richest people! At that time, Aurous Hill''s economic development I believe it will


    also usher in a huge take-off!"


    In order to promote the self-auction n as soon as possible, Charlie called Jasmine and told her about the idea of the auction.


    After listening to Jasmine, she was very excited because she knew very well that this was also a very good promotion for the moore family.


    Nowadays, there are manypanies doing antique calligraphy and painting collection auctions, but not many can make an impact. The


    reason why Christie''s and Sotheby''s are globally known is that they have strong connections and influence both upstream and downstream.


    The upstream, that is, the source of antique calligraphy and paintings, now a lot of good things are in the hands of individual collectors. If they


    want to take out part of the collection for auction, the first thing they think of is these two big auction houses, so these two big auction houses''


    The so-called source of goods is countless times stronger than the average auction house.


    As for the downstream, those wealthy people who are willing to spend a lot of money to bid for collections from auction houses. Generally


    speaking, they only choose auction houses that are well-known, safe and have good things.


    Therefore, big auction houses such as Christie''s and Sotheby''s can simultaneously meet the needs of upstream and downstream for it, so


    they can also form a strong business closed loop. The more people trust them, the more good things are given to them for auction. Those


    buyers are more willing to choose them.


    Over time, it is almost impossible for other brands topete with them.


    The Song family also handles a lot of collections every year, but because it does not have a strong influence, neither the purchase price nor


    the selling price can reach the best condition, and in many cases it is impossible to receive it with the money. good stuff.


    Charlie is willing to organize together with this auction, which will greatly enhance moore brand influence.


    Maybe after one or two auctions, moore''s influence will be on par with Christie''s and Sotheby''s.


    Therefore, Jasmine not only agreed without hesitation, but also promised Charlie that she would definitely bring out the best collection to help


    Charlie support the scene of this auction!

 Chapter 3683

    Chapter 3683


    The inspiration from the auction made Charlie excited.


    After he left Shangri-La, he did not go home, but went directly to the Emgrand Group to find Doris Young.


    At this time, in his heart, there is a longer-term n.


    He wanted to take this opportunity to strengthen the Wade Family''smercialyout in Aurous Hill.


    As long as the operation of this auction is smooth, Aurous Hill''s attention will surely increase rapidly, and by that time, Aurous Hill''s


    By that time,nd prices in Aurous Hill will rise, housing prices will rise, foreign investment will rise, overall consumption power and economic


    development will also rise.


    Therefore, if theyout is done in advance, the Wade Family will definitely be able to seize this opportunity to take off!


    Therefore, he is ready to raise funds immediately, hoardingnd in Aurous Hill, and at the same time making more investment in high-end


    service industries in Aurous Hill.


    Just like Las Vegas in the United States, there are not only casinos, but also high-end hotels, nightclubs, and restaurants.


    Casinos make money, and these high-end supporting industries can also make a fortune.


    As for real estate, not to mention.


    Charlie even felt that he could develop a top-notch vi area in Aurous Hill. The external price could be several or even ten times the market


    price. A set of 500 million starts, and the property fee starts 50 million a year.


    Don''t think you can''t sell it, it''s impossible to sell it!


    Because Charlie only needs to take out an extra rejuvenation pill every year to hold an internal auction and only open to this group of owners,


    then these vis will not worry about selling at all.


    All in all, as long as you go all out to promote the value of Rejuvenation Pill, it will be able to continuously promote Aurous Hill''s economy and


    Wade Family''s industry!


    When he arrived at the Emgrand Group, Charlie directly took the chairman''s elevator to the floor where Doris Young was.


    When Doris Young''s secretary saw Charlie''s arrival, she hurriedly said respectfully: "Hello young master, are you looking for Deputy Doris?"


    Charlie nodded, and asked her, ", Deputy Dong, here?"


    "Yes." The secretary said: "But Deputy Doris is seeing the guests. Or if you go to the reception room and wait for a while, I''ll tell her."


    "Okay." Charlie said lightly: "Tell her not to worry, and finish her work before talking."


    "Good young master."


    Charlie followed the female secretary to the reception room next to Doris Young''s office. As soon as she arrived at the door, the female


    secretary opened the door and said to Charlie: "Master, sit down for a while, I''ll go and talk to Vice Doris."


    "Okay." Charlie replied casually.


    Just after speaking, the door of the next door opened, and Charlie suddenly heard a familiar voice from inside: "Deputy Doris, you stay, and I


    can go by myself."


    Charlie immediately recognized this voice, it turned out to be his wife ire.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At this time, Doris Young said with a smile: "Manager ire doesn''t need to be so polite, I will take you to the elevator."


    Immediately afterwards, Charlie saw his wife ire walking out of Doris Young''s office.


    Seeing ire''s profile, Charlie hurriedly stepped into the reception room, and then closed the door.


    ire only saw a figure shing into the next room. When he looked closely, he only saw Doris Young''s secretary standing at the door of the


    next door house price with a look of surprise, and asked in surprise: "Master         You...are you okay?"


    Charlie didn''t answer, because he was afraid that ire would hear him even if he changed his voice on purpose.


    At this time, Doris Young just came out behind ire. When she heard her secretary mentioned the word Young Master, she hurriedly asked:


    what''s the matter?"


    The secretary hurriedly said: "Deputy Doris, the young master is here, he said he has something to do with you, but."


    Doris Young hurriedly waved to her and said: "Okay, I know, you can go to work first, I will go to see the young master after I send Ms.ire ."


    Although the secretary felt that Doris Young''s attitude was a bit strange, she didn''t ask anything about her professionalism, and immediately


    said simply: "Okay, Deputy Doris, then I''ll go ahead."

 Chapter 3684

    Chapter 3684


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Doris Young breathed a sigh of relief, adjusted his state, and said to ire, "Mr. ire, let''s go first."


    ire asked her with some curiosity in a low voice: " Vice Dong, the young master she just mentioned should be the chairman of your


    Emgrand Group, right?"


    Doris Young could only nod her head and said, "Yes, it''s our chairman."


    ire asked again: "I used to hear people say that he seems to be the young master of the Eastcliff family?"


    "Yes." Doris Young said with a smile: "But our young master is rtively low-key, and there is not much news about him from the outside


    world."


    ire nodded slightly. Before, she was very curious about the actual identity of the chairman of Emgrand Group. After Emgrand Group helped


    herself several times and even signed a cooperation agreement with herself, she sometimes even had an illusion. I always feel that the


    chairman of the Emgrand Group seems to have some mysterious rtionship with his husband Charlie.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, whenever she had such an idea, she quickly denied this conjecture.


    After all, she knows Charlie''s origin very well. She has been an orphan since she was a child, and her life experience can be said to be very


    pitiful. It is impossible to have any ovep with the young master of the Eastcliff family.


    But she suddenly felt in her heart: "The figure I saw with a glimpse just now, its body shape, including height, seems to be very simr to my


    husband..."


    When he was puzzled, ire couldn''t help but relieve himself: "ire, ire, you really think too much. Although the figure just now looks


    very simr to Charlie, what can it tell you? Don''t chase after the wind here."


    So thinking of this, she didn''t continue to specte. Instead, she said to Doris Young: "Deputy Doris, since the chairman is here, you don''t


    need to send me off, I can just go by myself."


    Doris Young smiled and said, "I''ll take you to the elevator."


    After speaking, he made a gesture of asking, and said, "President ire, please."


    ire was helpless and could only step outside. When she passed the reception room, she paused for a while, and she was also full of


    curiosity about the chairman of the Emgrand Group inside.


    After all, it has been so long, and no one outside knows who the chairman of Emgrand Group, thergestpany in Aurous Hill, is.


    ire also wanted to know the true identity of the chairman, or in other words, want to see what this low-key person is like.


    Seeing her stop, Doris Young hurriedly asked: "What''s wrong with you, President ire?"


    ire came back to his senses and said hurriedly, "Oh, nothing... let''s go..."


    Doris Young breathed a sigh of relief, and then came to the elevator together with ire.


    She didn''t dare to make any difference, so when she saw ire getting on the elevator and the elevator started to move downwards, she


    finally felt relieved, and she called her secretary and said, "From now on, No one is allowed toe to this level, have you heard?"


    The secretary hurriedly said: "I know Deputy Doris, I will be at the elevator entrance. Don''t worry."


    "Good." Doris Young nodded in satisfaction, and hurriedly went to the drawing room.


    At this moment, Charlie couldn''t help feeling lingering in the conference room.


    Just now, if ire came out a second earlier, he would have nowhere to hide in that corridor.


    If it really hits head-on, even if Doris Young and her secretary can''t say anything, they can''t exin it to ire.


    Obviously, I went to Eastcliff to show my customers Feng Shui. Why did I return to Aurous Hill without saying a word, and came directly to the


    Emgrand Group to find Doris Young?


    Therefore, Charlie felt very fortunate, but fortunately she was not discovered by her!

 Chapter 3685

    Chapter 3685


    At this moment, Doris Young knocked on the door outside the reception room: Master, please move to my office.


    Charlie opened the door and asked, Did you leave ?


    Doris Young nodded and said: The youngdy has gone down, don''t worry.


    Okay.


    Charlie sighed in relief, and came to her office with Doris Young, and at the same time asked her, What''s the matter with you?


    Doris Young replied: It is the progress of the Dorsett Hotel project. The second phase of the project undertaken by the youngdy has been


    Charlie asked, Is it going well?


    Doris Young Nodded: Madam has done a good job. The quality of the project and the progress of the construction are better than we


    expected. Moreover, it is the most professional and ethical Party B that the Emgrand Group has cooperated with over the years. There is no


    cutting corners in the construction materials. , Is definitely the industry benchmark.


    Charlie said gratified: That''s good.


    Doris Young asked at this moment: By the way, when did youe back from Eastcliff?


    Charlie said: This morning.


    Doris Young nodded, and said with some shame: After hearing about the Wanlong Pce, I originally nned to go to Eastcliff as soon as


    possible, but then I thought about my female stream. I was afraid that it would not help me. Instead, it gave you trouble, Young Master, so I


    will stay in Aurous Hill to ensure that everything in the Emgrand Group operates as usual. Please don''t be surprised, Young Master.


    How could it be.


    Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously: You are right to do this. If there is a bit of trouble, everyone will leave their posts and run to help me.


    On the contrary, many things will be deadlocked. Not much to say.


    Doris Young hurriedly said: That''s good.I always think you must have a solution to this crisis, Master!


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Charlie nodded and smiled: It''s a crisis, but it''s an opportunity. I have officially be the head of the Wade Family, and Wanlongdian has


    already loyal to me. Next is the time to let go and do a big business!


    Doris Young''s expression was shocked, but soon returned to normal, and said earnestly: Master, you are in charge of the Wade Family, and I


    believe that a new breakthrough will soon be ushered in!


    Charlie said: Speaking of new breakthroughs, I just went to Shangri-La and chatted with Isaac Cameron and the others. It just happened to


    have some new inspiration. Then I came to you, and I have something to discuss with you.


    Doris Young nodded lightly, and asked curiously: Master, what new inspiration do you have?


    Charlie then told Doris Young about his thoughts about the auction in detail.


    After hearing this, Doris Young blurted out with excitement: If the young master can really attract the world''s richest people, then the


    development of Aurous Hill You must be able to enter the fastne immediately! This is a golden opportunity for Aurous Hill, and it is the same


    for Emgrand Group! We must seize this first opportunity and make ayout in Aurous Hill before the auction really arrives.


    Charlie agreed with him and said, I agree with you, and I came to you for this.


    After that, Charlie asked her, How much is the avable funds of the Emgrand Group?


    Doris Young hurriedly said: At present, our avable funds are about 13 billion yuan, but we can still borrow at least 40 billion yuan from the


    bank at any time, and the total funds can be up to 50 billion yuan.


    Charlie nodded and said: I. I am transferring 100 billion cash to you from the Wade Family. In addition, I personally inject another 50 billion


    and put together 200 billion in cash. Then you can use the fastest speed to buy goodnd in Aurous Hill, or have development prospects. Buy


    as many plots as possible!

 Chapter 3686

    Chapter 3686


    Doris Young eximed: Master, do you invest 200 billion in one go? Will this te be a bit too big...


    Charlie smiled slightly: Since we have to seize the opportunity, therger the size of the funds, the better, otherwise we can''t eat meat at all,


    and will drink two mouthfuls of soup at most.


    After


    that, Charlie said again: In the future, I n to gradually build Aurous Hill into a longevity one. In addition to the Huichundan auction, I also


    n to engage in several longevitymunities and supporting high-endmercial services. The threshold for the longevitymunity


    must be set infinitely high, so high that almost every owner must be a famous one on the Forbes list. Only rich people with surnames are


    allowed. As long as they live in my urbanmunity, I can give them a certain percentage of rejuvenation pills on a regr basis. A cup of


    people is enough for them.


    Doris Young instantly understood what Charlie meant, and said hurriedly: "Master, I have here a detailed map of all thend to be developed


    in Aurous Hill. You might as well go and see whichnd is yours. More interested.


    Good!


    Doris Young immediately opened the interactive smart screen in the office, and then opened a special Aurous Hill map. On this map, there are


    various green areas of different sizes and rules in the Aurous Hill urban area.


    Doris Young pointed to the green areas on these maps and said to Charlie: "Master, all the green plots on the map arend to be developed


    and sold. The urban area is rtively small and the area is rtively small, but it is newly developed. From the beginning of the district to the


    suburbs, thend supply situation is obviously much better.


    Charlie nodded, pointing to the several plots in the urban area and said: Anything in the city center, try best to give me as much as possible.


    Take it down, and you must pay attention to use the bank leverage as high as possible to maximize your avable funds. The Wade Family


    and I will inject 150 billion cash into you. You must strive for at least three times the leverage effect. Take 450 billion in cash from the bank.


    Doris Young said nervously, Master, if this is the case, then our debt will exceed 350 billion. If we count the bank loans originally developed by


    Group, it will already exceed 400 billion yuan...Now the real estate market has been sluggish, and the policy has repeatedly ordered that real


    estate spection is not allowed. Under such circumstances, is it dangerous to achieve such a high debt ratio?


    Charlie He smiled and said: First of all, we are not doing the development of ordinary conventional houses. We are also doing super-premium


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    luxury houses. Therefore, we will not drive up the price of ordinary housing in Aurous Hill, nor will it affect the ordinary housing market in


    Aurous Hill.


    The second point is that I will let you take the plots in the city center. In the future, we will use them as high-endmercial facilities. The


    Dorsett Hotel currently under construction is one of them. A top-notch clubhouse, a few more high-end grades than the brilliant clubhouse of


    the moore family, I wish I could not get out without spending eighteen million in one trip;


    Besides, we need to build another high-end shopping mall. Top brands such as Chanel, Hermes, Louis Vuitton and even Lamborghini Ferrari


    will all be brought in. If I attract all the rich and powerful to Aurous Hill, I must Let them find a ce to spend a lot of money in Aurous Hill.


    Finally, the third point, as long as the rich are attracted, our project will never lose money, and even make a lot of money !


    Having said this, Charlie said confidently: What we are going to do is the real estate project with the highest premium in the world, and we will


    not cheat the poor or the rich in general, but only the richest in the world. A small group of people! Let them willingly buy assets in Aurous Hill


    at a premium of ten or even a hundred times, and be willing to be taken advantage of!

 Chapter 3687

    Chapter 3687


    Hearing Charlie''s n, Doris Young nodded repeatedly and said: "Master, I understand what you mean. Then I will ask someone to write a


    professional business n, and even go to an internationally renowned design studio to help us. To design a blueprint, we must start from the


    highest direction."


    "Yeah." Charlie said: "This matter is left to you. I have three requirements. The first is to be fast; the second is to be good; the third is to be


    full! Shopping in Dubai Do you know the center? It''s the one that ims to be thergest shopping center in the world. What we want is their


    feeling, but it''s higher-end and more refined than them."


    "Understood!" Doris Young said immediately: "I will immediately proceed with this matter."


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and said: "Other than that, it''s the high-endmunity."


    After all, Charlie zoomed in on the map and found the vicinity of the airport, and then immediately saw several pieces ofnd that were


    connected together at a position less than ten kilometers away from the airport in a straight line.


    And this piece ofnd happened to be near the airport expressway, so he said to Doris Young: "I think this area is good. It is close to the


    airport and next to the expressway. Although it is in a different direction from the city, the traffic should be more convenient. After arriving by


    ne, you can get there quickly after getting off the ne, which is very convenient."


    Doris Young hurriedly said: "These pieces ofnd have not been developed much yet, and the price should be rtively cheap. As for


    transportation, because the surrounding areas have not been developed much, the expressway has not yet set up an entrance here, but we


    can follow the city. Communicate with the transportation department and try to get them to build a new highway entrance for us. If it doesn''t


    work, we can also spend money to build one. This is a small renovation on the basis of the original highway. Not much money."


    Charlie nodded and asked her again, "Is there a suitable ce to build a golf course around here? It''s best to develop it together with the golf


    course and equestrian venue, and then it will be directly next to our high-endmunity. ."


    Doris Young said earnestly: "Master, a lot ofnd around here is idle, and there are usually no people orpanies to develop in the past.


    The golf course will definitely be fine."


    "That''s good." Charlie nodded, and said: "Then you will talk to the bank about the loan from today. I will also arrange the Wade Family to


    transfer money to the Emgrand Group. You should hurry up and prepare the funds first. Take down all thend you can get in one go!"


    Doris Young was also extremely excited and blurted out: "Master, don''t worry, I will go all out!"


    Charlie smiled with satisfaction and said: "By the way, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, a kid named Patrick Wade wille over to report to


    you. That kid should still have two brushes. You will take him to deal with this project when that happens. ."


    "Patrick Wade?" Doris Young asked hurriedly, "Is it the Wade Family?"


    "Yeah." Charlie said lightly: "A coteral guy from the Wade Family, but he is your subordinate when hees. You don''t need to show him a


    good face, just use him as a donkey to make him behave. The level and ability in the stomach are fully utilized!"


    Although Doris Young didn''t know who Patrick Wade was, she also guessed that Patrick Wade had been punished by Charlie 80% of the


    time, so she was arranged toe to the Emgrand Group, so she nodded and said, "Master, don''t worry. Will squeeze out his value!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Subsequently, Charlie and Doris Young carefully studied thend conditions currently to be developed in Aurous Hill. After all thend of


    interest was divided, Charlie left the Emgrand Group.


    When Charlie came out of the Emgrand Group, the lights were already on, and there were busy, bustling, and very lively traffic.


    However, the people walking by are not like Eastcliff, everyone is very busy.


    In Aurous Hill, because the pressure of life is not so great and the pace of life is not so fast, it can be seen that people still have a bit of leisure


    and rxation on their faces.


    It''s just that these peopleing and going, except Charlie, no one knows that the city of Aurous Hill will soon be an object of world


    attention.


    At that time, this economic development has been pulling the hips, and even as the provincial capital, the provincial capital city, which cannot


    get the first in its own province, willpletely usher in a take-off!


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Charlie bought ten gold bricks of a kilogram from a nearby Huaxia Gold store.

 Chapter 3688

    Chapter 3688


    After buying the gold bricks, Charlie took a taxi directly from the gate of the Jindian and returned to Tomson Yipin.


    The reason why he bought the gold bricks is because Charlie knows his mother-inw ine, and is definitely looking forward to bringing her


    some gifts when hees back.


    However, Charlie really didn''t have any extra time to choose gifts, so he simply bought a few gold bricks, and then directly said that they were


    given by the customer. ine was sure that his mouth was crooked when he saw it.


    When the timees, give her a piece as a gift, and let her hold it for fun.


    In this way, he doesn''t have to worry that ine will sell the gold bricks for cash.


    If it were the former ine, he would definitely not say anything else. Tomorrow morning, he would go out and sell the gold bricks.


    Moreover, before she left, she was afraid that she would also steal the remaining nine gold bricks from ire''s room and sell them together.


    But now he and she are indeed much more honest, and the legs and feet are not so convenient, and it is not realistic to want to go out and


    sell gold bricks.


    What''s more, she had to prevent herself from asionally having to check on a whim, so she could only put away the gold bricks honestly.


    Giving her a very valuable, but can''t be cashed out gift, just can hold her mentality.


    When Charlie returned to Tomson First Grade with four gold bricks, he just entered the gate and saw his wife ire walking out of the garage


    in the yard.


    ire just drove back on his front foot and parked the car. Seeing Charlie push the door into the yard, she said with joy, "husband, you are


    back!"


    Charlie looked at her and said in a very fond tone: "I''m back, have you missed me these days?"


    "Of course I do!" ire was not at all shy, ran over happily and threw himself into Charlie''s arms. He was happy but with a bit ofint and


    said: "Why don''t youe back and tell me in advance, I I''ll pick you up at the airport!"


    Charlie smiled and said: "I know you must be very busy at work. I am not willing to toss you so far to pick me up. Wouldn''t I be back when I


    took a taxi by myself!"


    ire said earnestly: "What''s the hard work of picking you up, but you, all the way back by ne, have to line up for taxis, how tired!"


    "Not tired." Charlie said casually: "I have such a good physical fitness, what a trivial matter."


    ire said helplessly: "You said it early, I''ll make a meal at home and wait for you toe back. My mother hasn''t been able to cook well for


    the past few days. I called and said that I didn''t want to cook at night, and asked me toe back and order."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie said with a smile: "Ordering is good too, order me one by the way."


    ire nodded and said, "You can go to the house and rest!"


    The two came to the vi arm in arm with each other. ire swiped the fingerprint lock. As soon as he walked in, he heard ine''szy and


    reproachful voice: "How did youe back, ire! Your dead ghost dad? I went fooling around with those people from the Calligraphy and


    Painting Association again. I have been hungry for so long, so I''m just waiting for you to go home and order food..."


    At this time, iney on the sofa in the living room, and didn''t even look at it, knowing that ire must be back.


    ire said helplessly: "Mom, you are toozy these days. You don''t need to do housework. You can order a meal when you are hungry."


    ine said impatiently: "I''m the most annoyed ordering food, or I don''t want to eat this one, I don''t want to eat this one, or I want to eat this


    one, or another one, I''ll let you order it, I Just wait and eat."


    ire sighed and said, "Mom, Charlie is back, let him see what he wants to eat."


    As soon as ire''s voice fell, he heard ine say in the living room: "Oh my god, my son-inw is back?"


    After speaking, I heard the sound of someone jumping on crutches.


    Immediately afterwards, ine ran over with one-handed crutches and all the way. When she saw Charlie, she immediately smiled


    tteringly: , my son-inw is back, why don''t you tell mom, mom will make good food for you!"


    After speaking, she immediately said, "Good son-inw, take a rest first. Mom will go to the kitchen to see what i can do!"

 Chapter 3689

    Chapter 3689


    When ire saw his mother''s positive and ttering appearance in front of Charlie, he suddenly looked helpless, and couldn''t help muttering:


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Mom...howe you will be energetic when Charliees back?"


    ine hurriedly said: "Nonsense! I''m not here to be energetic, I''m going crazy these days, I''m holding back a lot of energy all over my body,


    waiting for my good son-inw toe back and cook for him. !"


    ire sighed: "There is not even an egg in the kitchen, what are you doing for Charlie?"


    "Ah? Really?" ine asked in surprise, "Is there no more food in the refrigerator?"


    ire rolled his eyes: "There are only two small cabbages left, and I let Dad use them in the morning."


    ine cursed vigorously: "This Jacob, the cabbage that mydy bought, why did he eat it? It''s really unreasonable!"


    ire rubbed his temples: "Mom. the cabbage is almost rotten. Dad said that if you don''t eat it, it will be rotten."


    ine quickly turned away from the subject and said: "Forget it, let''s order food, it''s a surprise, you hurry up to see what is delicious, and


    After speaking, he said to Charlie with a smile on his face: "Charlie, you must be exhausted after going out for a few days,e on, hurry up


    and rest on the sofa!"


    ire felt the gap. Although he felt a little helpless, he was toozy to care about with her mother, so she took out his mobile phone and


    opened the takeaway app to start looking for food.


    ine hurriedly greeted Charlie to sit down on the sofa, serving tea and pouring water. Charlie asked her to stop busy a few times, but she


    just didn''t want to, and staggered to make Charlie a cup of tea.


    After handing Charlie the brewed tea, she smiled and asked, "Charlie, how about going to Eastcliff this time? Is everything going well?"


    "It went well." Charlie answered casually.


    ine asked hurriedly: "Oh, I should have made a lot of money this time!"


    Charlie said casually: "This time the employer is a bit tight on funds, so he didn''t give it."


    "Ah?" When ine heard this, he immediately filled with indignation, "Who is this?! Don''t find someone to work if you don''t have money! He


    doesn''t give him money if he does the job, that''s too much. !"


    Charlie smiled and said, "he didn''t give the money, but they paid for it."


    ine''s eyes that had just dimmed suddenly lit up again, and hurriedly asked, "Good son-inw, tell me what the employer is paying for?"


    Charlie casually opened the handbag he was carrying, and first took out a gold brick from it.


    ine saw the golden gold bricks and said in surprise: "Oh my god! The gold bricks! It says 1000, oh my god, 1000 grams!"


    After that, she quickly came back to her senses and blurted out: "The price of gold seems to be around four hundred, so this piece is only four


    hundred thousand..."


    Charlie immediately took out another piece, stacked it with the previous piece, and said, "he didn''t just give it one piece."


    ine pped his hands happily: "Oh! There are more!"


    Charlie took out another piece, and ine was even more excited: "Mom, three pieces!"


    Immediately after.


    "Oh, four ." "Mom, there''s more? This is the fifth piece, right." Every time Charlie took out a piece of gold, ine danced with excitement, as if


    she had finally waited for Tang Sengrou''s old fairy.


    Until Charlie took out the ten gold bricks and ced them in two rows, ine opened his eyes wide, staring at the pile of golden gold bricks,


    and asked excitedly: "Good son-inw, are there any more? "


    "Nothing." Charlie said lightly: "He gave a total of ten , which is estimated to be worth about four million."


    "Damn!" ine happily eximed: "If you just say the 4 million, it seems to be a middle distance, not too little, but not too much..."

 Chapter 3690

    Chapter 3690


    Speaking of this, her eyes formed into two slits with a smile, and she held up a gold brick, dancing and saying: "But it''s really shocking to


    change this 4 million into gold! This golden look is too Happy!"


    Charlie nodded and said: "I originally wanted to change it to cash and bring it back, but after thinking about it, there is no precious metal


    reserve in my home, so I might as well keep these ten gold bricks as deposits at home. , Can carry intion."


    ine nodded repeatedly, and said in agreement: "Yes, that''s right! Now housing prices are not rising, and stocks are falling like dogs, so the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    price of gold is stronger!"


    As he said, ine looked at Charlie with a little embarrassment, and smiled: "Oh my son-inw, you see that your mother has never yed


    with gold bricks in this life. This thing is shiny and heavy. It feels pretty good, or you Give mom a piece and let mom be okay and have fun with


    it?"


    ire couldn''t help crying orughing, and blurted out: "Mom, who have you ever seen a gold medalist..."


    ine took it for granted and said: "Didn''t you listen to others? Everything is avable! Just this big golden brick, it''s okay to hold it in your


    hand as a dumbbell to keep fit!"


    Charlie immediately smiled and said, "Mom, you are right, just hold it and y as a dumbbell!"


    When ine heard this, she hugged the gold bricks in her arms with great joy, and said happily, "Thank you, my good son-inw!"


    ire hurriedly said, "Mom, this is a reward from Charlie, so why don''t you just follow along."


    ine grumbled dissatisfiedly: "ire, this is a gift from Charlie to his mother, it is Charlie''s heart, why are you always disappointed here."


    ire said earnestly: "I''m not disappointed, I''m afraid you will fix some demon moth...¡±


    Charlie persuaded ire from the side: "Once ire is done, let her y with her if she likes it, just leave it alone.¡±


    ine held the gold bricks and said to ire: "ire, Charlie doesn''t have anyints, so stop nagging here.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she rolled her eyes, looked at Charlie, and said with a smile: "Charlie...my good son-inw...that...mother is going


    to discuss something with you?¡±


    Charlie''s routines for ine were already familiar. Before ine could go down, he asked her directly: "Mom, you want to say that it is not


    convenient to have only one dumbbell. You have to have two and one in each hand. Is it suitable to exercise?¡±


    ine pped his thigh, and said excitedly: "My dear son-inw, you still know me best! You said this dumbbell, isn''t it all paired with each


    other? It''s called fitness by alternating hands one by one up and down. If I only have one, maybe one arm will be thick and the other will be


    thin.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and directly picked up a gold brick, stuffed it into her arms, and said cheerfully: "Come! Take it! Take both of you! It''s all for


    you!¡±


    ine was very happy, with a gold brick in one hand, happily sitting on the sofa and shaking like a tumbler.


    Seeing her like this, ire was helpless or helpless. In the end, he could only say a word to remind: "Mom! You can''t secretly sell this gold


    brick!¡±


    ine quickly agreed and said, "Oh, don''t worry, I will never sell!¡±


    ire sighed and said to Charlie: "Husband, I suggest you go to the bank to rent a safe tomorrow and put all these gold bars in the bank. It is


    not safe to keep them at home after all.¡±


    ine became angry, and said dissatisfied: "ire, you were here all night and insinuated about me. Is your mother so unreliable in your


    eyes? Charlie keeps these gold bars at home, and I can still steal them. How does it go?¡±


    ire hurriedly said, "Mom, I didn''t mean that.I think so many gold bars are kept at home, in case it is not safe to be a thief."


    After speaking, he said: "Your two I suggest you deposit it in the bank. If you really want to exercise, I will buy you a pair ofdies dumbbells


    tomorrow."


    "I don''t!" ine hugged two gold bricks and muttered: "I will use them and put them under my pillow when I sleep at night!"


    Charlie winked at ire at this time and said, "Okay, ire, do whatever mom likes, so don''t worry about it!"

 Chapter 3691

    Chapter 3691


    That night, ine never left the two gold bricks that Charlie gave her.


    And because the Dorsett Hotel project has entered a critical stage, ire has been very busy these days.


    When Charlie came back, he took the initiative to take her to and from work.


    Early the next morning, Charlie sent ire to the construction site of the Dorsett Hotel, and then received a call from Isaac Cameron.


    On the phone, Isaac Cameron told him that Abbas had brought nearly a hundred soldiers from the Wanlong Pce to the Shangri-La Hotel.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After hearing this, Charlie asked Isaac Cameron: "isaac, is the administration building emptied?"


    Isaac Cameron hurriedly said: "Back to the young master, it was emptyst night, and the original residents werepensated for double the


    room rate, and they were assigned to other buildings."


    "That''s good." Charlie said with satisfaction: "In this way, you let Abbas and them wait for me in the lecture hall of the administration building,


    and I will pass."


    "Good master!"


    The administrative building of Shangri-La itself servesrge-scale business banquets and high-end business meetings. It not only has arge


    number of high-end rooms, but also a huge lecture hall and many conference halls.


    Among them, the scale of the lecture hall is enough to support an indoor press conference of one to two thousand people.


    Charlie asked Isaac Cameron to vacate the administration building, intending to use it as the headquarter base of Wanlong Pce in China in


    the future.


    Driving to Shangri-La, Isaac Cameron was already waiting outside the lobby. Seeing Charlie came, he personally opened the car door for him


    and took him to the lecture hall of the administration building.


    At this time, nearly a hundred soldiers in the Wanlong Pce sat neatly inside, all expressions with full perseverance.


    Isaac Cameron pushed open the door of the lecture hall, Charlie stepped in, and Abbas immediately stood up reflexively.


    Immediately afterwards, the remaining nearly a hundred soldiers also stood up one after another, watching Charlie who strode in awe.


    When Charlie came to the front of the generals in the Wanlong Pce, Abbas took the lead to kneel on one knee and raised his fists over his


    head. He respectfully said: "MR. Wade, his subordinates are leading the 88 soldiers in the Wanlong Pce,e to Aurous Hill. After


    listening to your dispatch!"


    The other soldiers in the back also knelt down on one knee and said uniformly: "Listen to MR. Wade''s dispatch!"


    The only two who did not kneel on one knee were the white tiger king Salmaan who had been abolished by Charlie, and the blue-eyed wolf


    king Chen whose consciousness was sealed by Charlie.


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction, stretched out his hand to help Abbas up, and said: "Brothers don''t have to pay this big gift, just get up."


    As Abbas got up, everyone else also stood up.


    Charlie looked at Abbas and asked him, "How is your parents'' funeral affairs done?"


    Abbas said to Charlie with a grateful look: "Mr.wade, thanks to your high hands, the coffin of the subordinate parents was buried again in a


    cemetery in Xishan, Eastcliff yesterday. Thank you for your concern!"


    Charlie nodded slightly and said earnestly: "Since your parents have been buried again, don''t toss them anymore in the future. In addition,


    remember to pay homage to their graves in Qingming every year."


    Having said this, Charlie sighed and said in a rather mncholy manner: "Actually, my situation is very simr to yours. In the past nearly 20


    years, I have not been able to return to my parents'' grave for worship because of my identity. I have always been very ashamed and self-


    me. I believe that you have personal experience of this feeling, and I hope you will try to make up for it in the future."


    Abbas nodded repeatedly and said with shame: "What MR. Wade said is that his subordinates have been overseas for these years, and on


    the death day of Qingming and their parents, they are extremely painful and self-ming, and they will definitely not make the same mistake


    again in the future."

 Chapter 3692

    Chapter 3692


    Charlie gave a hum and asked him: "Have the soldiers of the Wanlong Pce that I sent to Northern Europee back?"


    "Not yet." Abbas hurriedly said, "They have safely sent the three people to Hunter (Hamid), Syria, an hour ago. They should have begun their


    return journey now."


    "Okay." Charlie said: "Since talking about Syria, I have an idea and I want tomunicate with you."


    Abbas said without hesitation: "MR. Wade, you don''t need to ask your subordinates for advice if you have anything you want. No matter what


    decision you make, your subordinates will follow it 100%!"


    Charlie waved his hand: "This matter is rted to the future development of the Wanlong Pce, so I will not only seek your opinion, but also


    the opinions of other Wanlong Pce soldiers."


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "What I want to talk to you is the question of which direction the Wanlong Pce should develop next."


    Abbas immediately reverently said: "MR. Wade, please say, your subordinates listen carefully!"


    Charlie nodded and said earnestly: "On the first day when forced him to go up to Wanlong Pce and fell the grass as a bandit, what I


    thought was the future. Although the Wanlong Pce is not a grass bandit, you have been mingling with war-torn countries and regions in the


    world for a long time. The battle is based on more money and less money, not right or wrong. After so many years, it is inevitable that there


    will be some help to abuse. Therefore, although the Wanlong Temple is well-known, it is not a good reputation outside."


    Speaking of this, Charlie paused slightly and continued: "And now, all of your Wanlong Temple has been under my Charlie''smand. So, I


    hope Wanlong Temple canplete the transformation as soon as possible and gradually wash it out."


    Abbas said without hesitation: "MR. Wade, what you said, I had simr thoughts a long time ago, but Wanlong Pce has many soldiers and


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    huge expenses. With my ability, I have never thought of how to lead everyone smoothly. Transformation, I don''t know if you have any good


    ideas, MR. Wade?"


    Charlie said seriously: "My current thinking is divided into three directions. The first is to abandon all crooked ways and be a reasonable and


    legal justice mercenary; the second is to engage in shipping security to ensure the safe passage of merchant ships in areas where pirates are


    rampant. ; The third one is engaged in team project security, and developed and developing countries provide overall security services for


    infrastructure projects in the third world."


    With that, Charlie exined to everyone the directions he discussed with Orrin Sun that night.


    Among them, especially the second point of shipping security.


    Because Charlie intends to find a way for Wanlongdian to build a base in Syria, with Syria as the rear, to support their future escort work in the


    Gulf of Aden.


    When he heard about the future transformation and defense of global merchant ships and the infrastructure projects of various countries in


    the third world, the soldiers of the Banlong Pce were also a little excited. This kind of work is not only reasonable and legal, but also has a


    very positive and positive effect on society. The direction of Wanlongdian''s previous business was hugely different.


    Abbas was also very excited. He always wanted to make the Wanlong Temple white, but he never found a direction, but after listening to


    Charlie''s words, he felt his eyes shine.


    Therefore, he hurriedly asked Charlie: "MR. Wade, Wanlongdian''s reputation before is really not very good. Do you think if we transform into


    shipping security and project security, can customers buy it?"


    Charlie smiled and said: "Yesu Shipping has received tens of billions of euros in capital injection, and will be the world''s top shipping


    the Gulf of Aden, customers are absolutely willing to ept your protection."


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "As for the security work of the Third World infrastructure project, I have asked an elder to help wire it up.


    ording to him, there are so many overseas demands in this area, and I will be afraid that you will be busy at that time. Bute!"

 Chapter 3693

    Chapter 3693


    When Charlie first mentioned the idea of the transformation of Wanlong Pce, Abbas''s heart raised his hands in agreement.


    However, the only worry in his heart is the profitability after transformation.


    He does not seek to make money now, but there are still tens of thousands of soldiers in the Wanlong Pce to feed. This group of people


    spends a lot of money. If the transformed Wanlong Temple cannot achieve breakeven, it will be difficult for him to give an exnation to the


    soldiers in the Wanlong Pce. .


    However, after listening to the future described by Charlie, he immediately had confidence in his heart.


    So he asked Charlie: MR. Wade, do you have any understanding of thetter two types of international security remuneration? I want to


    calcte the approximate ie fluctuations of Wanlongdian in the future.


    Charlie said: I am not very clear about the specifics. , I''ll consult now.


    As


    he said, he immediately took out his cell phone and called Ziva Hank first.


    Ziva Hank originally had a deep understanding of international shipping, and now he has begun to manage Yisu Shipping, and he knows the


    details of the shipping market even more.


    After the call was connected, Ziva Hank couldn''t hide his excitement and asked: MR. Wade, have you returned to Aurous Hill?


    Come back.


    Charlie asked her: Ziva , I want to call you to consult. Now the shipping market Do you know the international security pay for the security


    Ziva Hank exined: If it is in the Gulf of Aden, a merchant ship generally needs to be equipped with three to five international security


    personnel. At that time, the international security personnel were sent directly to the ship, and after the merchant ship passed the Gulf of Aden


    safely and smoothly, the helicopter would disembark the ship. The whole process took only a few days and the charge was generally around


    US$200,000.


    US$200,000 . Charlie said in surprise: Is it so high?


    Ziva she said: Yep, this is already the beginning of the offer, and now international security price higher than before, the same service,


    probably to $ 300,000 look like...................................................................................................................................................................


    gains so The main reason is that the freight price of international shipping has been skyrocketing fromst year to the present, and the price


    has risen to record times.


    The freight of a standard container from our southeast coastal port in China to the Port of Los Angeles in the United States has changed from


    the previous one. More than one thousand U.S. dors, soaring to nearly 20,000 U.S. dors.


    Arge freighter with a capacity of more than 10,000 standard containers will cost one or two billion U.S. dors for a full-load transportation.


    If the capacity is more than 20,000 containers, it will cost one time. Being able to run the cost of the ship back, the shipowner has already


    made a crazy profit, so he is willing to spend hundreds of thousands of dors to ensure safety.


    Charlie asked again: Then are the pirate activities on the Gulf of Aden frequent now?


    Frequent.


    Ziva Hank exined: The pirates over there never cease. The hotter the shipping market, the more active they are. They hijacked. A


    merchant ship will be detained with someone to ask the owner for a ransom. Generally, it costs at least a few million dors to start, and


    sometimes it can even reach tens of millions of dors. The owner dare not refuse to give it. a waste of time, waste of money trip


    transportation, is the possible loss of tens of millions or even billions of dors in freight revenue, so now the owner of this international


    security very seriously, almostrge merchant will spend this money.


    said , Ziva Hank said again: By the way, after the merger of the Sujia Shipping Group, we have begun to ship normally, and our own ships will


    also purchase international security services.


    Charlie asked, You are right. Do the current international securitypanies understand? Where are their bases generally?


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3694

    Chapter 3694


    Ziva Hank said: At the moment, there are at least 300 securitypanies in the global shipping market. Of course, the demand for armed


    escorts in the Gulf of Aden is the highest, so everyone Set up coastal bases on the coasts of the Indian Ocean and Arabian Sea. Some even


    buy an old ship to transform it into an offshore base capable of taking off andnding helicopters. Now most of the entire market is in the


    hands of the British, followed by the Americans. In terms of price, Western escortpanies are more expensive than Eastern escort


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I see.


    Charlie nodded and said, Ziva , you can You send me the information of all ships at this stage.


    At this time, Charlie had already made up his mind to let Wanlongdian forcefully cut into the armed escort market. Since the British can take


    more than half of the market, then the Chinese Naturally, too.


    Now that he has made up his mind to do it, he must grasp both on the ground and at sea. On the one hand, the Abbas Army must find a way


    to establish bases on the coasts of Yemen, Saudi Arabia and other countries. On the other, he must prepare for sea bases. All the ship


    information of Yisu Shipping was given to Abbas, allowing him to choose the most suitable for transformation.


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie gave feedback to Abbas what he had gotten from Ziva Hank.


    After hearing this, Abbas immediately spoke: MR. Wade, we can get started almost immediately. Our soldiers, regardless of their training


    level,bat strength, and weaponry, are much stronger than those of ordinary international security. It can be said that it is easy to deal with


    this kind of work, and we have a rtively good channel rtionship in the Middle East. It should be no big problem to establish one or two


    frontier bases with hundreds of people in Saudi Arabia, Yemen and the coast of Oman.


    Charlie points to it. Head: That would be great. You immediately start preparing these forward bases. I will provide you with a freighter as a


    mobile base at sea. In this way, it will be officiallyunched soon! Starting from the merchant ship of Yisu Shipping! After a pause, Charlie said


    again: As for providing armed security work in high-risk overseas areas, it should be simpler than armed escort. As long as you find an


    employer, you can follow the employer''s needs. Send a certain number of soldiers in the past. I believe that thebat effectiveness of your


    Wanlong Temple is definitely okay in that kind of third world country, and there is no need for additional training, so you are divided in advance


    and ready to transform to be soldiers in this field. , Once you receive the project, send someone over.


    Abbas said with some excitement: "MR. Wade, don''t worry, his subordinates will immediately start making arrangements, and all preparations


    will be resolved within two weeks!"


    "Good!" Charlie Satisfied, said: As for your more than 10,000 prisoners in Syria, I will find a way to mediate and let them release them. In


    addition, I also intend to help you seek to build a 10,000-level rear base in Syria.


    When Abbas heard this, he was even more excited, and even his voice was trembling, and he asked incredulously: MR. Wade...you...you can


    really let them release the prisoners. Can they allow us to build a rear base?


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: You need a ce, they need protection and help. This kind of thing is nothing more than that both parties


    take what they need. As long as the conditions can be negotiated, Nothing is impossible.

 Chapter 3695

    Chapter 3695


    After hearing Charlie''s words, Abbas couldn''t help asking: "MR. Wade, how are you going to talk to them about this matter? I am worried that


    they no longer believe in Wanlong Pce..."


    Earlier, when Charlie was negotiating with the government forces on behalf of Hunter (Hamid) in Syria, he gave the Panlong Temple a hat of


    intent to parasitize the interior of Syria. Therefore, the Syrian side hated the Panlong Temple, otherwise it would not. All the 15,000 soldiers in


    the Wanlong Pce were arrested.


    Charlie didn''t think this was a problem, and said calmly: "As long as you grasp the other party''s psychological expectations, you can talk


    about it with a high probability. After all, there are no permanent enemies in this world, and everything depends on the benefits."


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "Now, the situation on their side has undergone a lot of changes. Opposition armed forces like Hunter


    (Hamid) have their defensive power rising in a straight line, let alone them, even you. Wanlong Pce, without super heavy weapons, wanting


    to shoot Hunter (Hamid) down is a foolish dream."


    "Furthermore, other opposition forces have now started to follow suit, imitating Hunter (Hamid)''s method, and began to dig deep holes and


    amass food, while strengthening internal defenses, while building permanent fortifications to storerge amounts of materials and


    ammunition."


    "So what is foreseeable in the future is that there is no way for the government to take the opposition, but the opposition is also unable to


    leave the strong fortress and engage in fortified battles outside, so they will definitely enter into a way of taking each other. The other side''s


    helpless checks and bnces."


    Speaking of this, Charlie continued with a serious face: "In this state of mutual checks and bnces, the government forces are rtively


    insecure. Cities and traffic throats, and these ces are easy to attack and difficult to defend, so they will definitely be surrounded by


    insecurity for a long time. The more so, the more they need some extra security."


    Abbas asked him: "MR. Wade, do you mean that Wanlongdian will provide certain security protection for the government forces in exchange


    for theirnd use rights?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded and said: "If they have this need, they can provide us with a piece ofnd. We will use it as a base for vigorous


    development and construction. At the same time, we will also sign an agreement with them if they are attacked. , We do our utmost to help


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    them resist the enemy, this way, it is also a guarantee for them."


    After speaking, Charlie said again: "The recent incident in Afghanistan shocked the world, and they must be very nervous."


    There was a regime change in Afghanistan some time ago, and the opposition has officially unified the entire territory. With this lesson


    learned, the Syrian side must have a lot of defensive pressure.


    Therefore, this situation is absolutely beneficial to them if they cooperate with Wanlong Temple.


    Abbas is naturally very clear about the situation in Afghanistan, and he nodded and said: "As you said, I also think that Syria now urgently


    needs to improve its sense of security. If you talk to them, things about the base should be able tond."


    With that said, Abbas said with great emotion: "In recent years, my subordinates have been trying to find a suitable ce for Wanlong Temple


    to take root, but after so many years of hard work, they haven''t realized this wish..."


    Charlie smiled slightly and said: "Then I will try to help you solve this problem this time."


    All the soldiers in the Wanlong Pce were excited.


    They have been longing for a rear base for a long time. Unfortunately, due to their special nature, they have failed many times in their


    attempts. Most countries and regions cannot ept that they build their base on their own.

 Chapter 3696

    Chapter 3696


    Therefore, there are already tens of thousands of people, and they still have to spread their soldiers everywhere. If they are expelled in one


    ce, they must immediately set off to the next ce to temporarily settle down.


    If they can have a fixed base, then for them, it is equivalent to having a home.


    Charlie said at this time: "By the way, I think you can go to the Gulf of Aden first to determine the situation of the frontier base. At the same


    time, you will also discuss the specific division of the overall team with your core team. As for the Syrian side. , When I finish the work at hand,


    I will go there in person and talk to them. You cane with me when the timees."


    Abbas immediately respectfully said: "Subordinates obey orders!"


    Charlie said again: "Before you leave, choose one from the five-star warlords in the Wanlong Pce, and give him a dozen or twenty powerful


    subordinates, and let them stay in Aurous Hill from now on."


    "Okay MR. Wade, I will arrange it before I leave!"


    At this time, Charlie received a document from Ziva Hank. The document listed all the ship information and photos of Yisu Shipping. In


    addition, it also included the new ships ordered by Yisu Shipping and otherpanies. Information on second-hand ships acquired by the


    Charlie handed the phone to Abbas, and said: "Look at the specific information of these ships, and choose one that is suitable for use as a


    sea base."


    Abbas picked up the mobile phone with both hands. After checking it carefully, he said to Charlie: "MR. Wade, I think this is a 30,000-ton bulk


    carrier very suitable. The deck is t and the area isrge enough. At least it can Parking six helicopters, the interior is full ofrge cargo


    warehouses, and it is rtively convenient to transform. A little modification can at least meet the amodation problem of hundreds of


    people, and with a load of 30,000 tons, it can also carry sufficient fuel supplies and ammunition. It''s more than enough to deal with those


    pirates."


    Charlie smiled and said: "This is the longest and smallest cargo ship in Yisu Shipping''s hands. It has been eliminated and dismantled after


    three years of standards. You also chose this one because you want to save me money. ?"


    Abbas hurriedly said: "MR. Wade, saving money is only part of the reason. The most important thing is that we really don''t need to upy a


    bigger and better freighter. In fact, 30,000 tons are a bit wasted. To deal with pirates, I think the ship is smaller. It doesn''t matter."


    Charlie nodded and said earnestly: "This ship is not only for you to use as an offshore base. After you start to undertake security work in high-


    risk areas in the future, the transportation of personnel and materials can also bepleted by this ship. "


    After speaking, Charlie reminded: "You must be as prepared as possible. In addition to helicopters, you will be equipped with several high-


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    performance speedboats. Although the ships used by pirates are notrge, they are fast and highly maneuverable. You have to decide on


    some effective coping strategies."


    Abbas solemnly said: "MR. Wade can rest assured that by then we will develop aplete operation mode to integrate the armed escorts,


    maritime bases, coastal bases and rear bases on merchant ships in the best way. A freighter escorted by the Wanlong Temple encounters


    any danger!"


    Charlie smiled and said: "I absolutely believe in the strength of the Wanlong Pce. I am looking forward to seeing you encounter pirates


    several times and fought a few beautiful naval defense battles. By that time, business will continue. Come here!"

 Chapter 3697

    Chapter 3697


    The blueprint that Charlie painted for Wanlong Pce made Abbas particrly excited.


    He hardly had any hesitation, and immediately made assignments to his opponents. Apart from leaving some elites to stay in Aurous Hill and


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    waiting for Charlie''s dispatch, he himself intends to lead others back to the Middle East immediately, intending to use his rtionship first to


    grasp the situation. Several frontier bases are nned to be built along the coast of the Gulf of Aden.


    The frontier base does not require arge area and high investment. Generally speaking, it can amodate dozens of people for temporary


    rest and standby, while storing some equipment and materials, as well as parking helicopters and speedboats.


    Its scale, at best, is the size of a seaside vi, and the requirements for conditions are not as high as vis, and the construction speed is very


    fast. If a ready-made house can be found, it can be put into use almost immediately.


    Moreover, in the current armed escort market, most of its business is concentrated in the Gulf of Aden. Many overseas securitypanies


    have also established their own frontier bases and transit bases along the coast of the Gulf of Aden. There are even specializedpanies


    providing services in the Gulf of Aden waters. Transit vessels are used to help different securitypanies to transfer personnel in the Gulf of


    Aden.


    The entire armed escort industry is already very mature. Under this mature model, Wanlongdian eliminates the preparatory work to expand


    the market. Now, with the strong individual strength of Wanlongdian, it will definitely be able to quickly gain a foothold. .


    Therefore, he said to Charlie: "Mr. wade, if you have no other requirements here, your subordinates will take people to the Middle East first,


    and hurry up and put the n into effect!"


    Charlie nodded and asked, "When are you going to leave?"


    Abbas hurriedly said: "The sooner the better!"


    Seeing that he was very aggressive, Charlie didn''t do much to retain him, and said: "If you decide on a good destination, I will arrange for a


    business jet to apply for a flight now and send you directly."


    Abbas also knows that time is money, so he said without hesitation: "Thank you Mr. wade for your help! The subordinates n to go to Yemen


    first. After all, Yemen has the longest coastline in the Gulf of Aden, and it is most suitable for building forward bases. And I also have some


    connections avable locally."


    "Okay." Charlie said immediately: "Then I will let the crew apply for a flight route and send you to Yemen."


    Abbas nodded, turned around and nced at Salmaan, who was sitting paralyzed in the chair, and Chen , who had hollow eyes. He hesitated


    and said to Charlie: "Mr. wade, the subordinates are brave, and there is a merciless one. Please, I hope Mr. wade can promise..."


    Charlie asked indifferently: "You are talking about your two warlords, right?"


    Among the four kings of Wanlong Pce, two died in Charlie''s hands, and the other two became useless.


    This is a great blow to thebat effectiveness of the Wanlong Temple.


    Abbas said with shame at this time: "Mr. wade, his subordinates know that they havemitted a lot of sins and are ashamed of you.


    However, saalman and Chen have only offended you after being ordered by me. Everyone in Longdian pledged their loyalty to you, and


    spared the two of them, and I also pledged with my Xiangshang''s head that the two of them will stand alone in the future and do their utmost


    to be loyal to you!"


    Salmaan was paralyzed on the chair at this time, choking hardly: "wade...Mr. wade. your subordinates will definitely go through the fire and


    water for you, and will not hesitate! Please give your subordinates a chance!"


    Although Chen couldn''t say a word, his heart had already thrown himself into Charlie, and he only hoped to get rid of this feeling of living dead


    as soon as possible and prove his worth in front of Charlie.

 Chapter 3698

    Chapter 3698


    Charlie nodded slightly at this time, and said: "Since the Wanlong Temple has been loyal to me, I naturally can''t let them both live and die."


    After all, Charlie said to Chen : "Chen ,e here."


    Hearing Charlie''s order, Chen ''s body reflexively stepped forward.


    Charlie looked at Chen ''s eyes and said lightly: "I blocked your consciousness because you were too arrogant and domineering when you


    were in the Middle East. You thought that you had more than 10,000 soldiers under yourmand and you were invincible, so you not only


    ruined yourself, You will also send all of your more than 10,000 soldiers to the other side''s prison. I hope you have learned the experience and


    lessons during this period. Otherwise, if you lead soldiers in the Wanlong Pce in the future, you will make the same mistake sooner or


    Although Chen could not speak, he was extremely ashamed in his heart.


    At the beginning, it was because he despised Charlie that 15,000 Paoze was captured. He had always been ashamed. Now that Charlie


    mentioned it, he was even more ashamed, but he waspletely unable to make any substantive response.


    Charlie didn''t say much, stretched out his hand and tapped lightly on the top of his head with his finger. The aura that had originally sealed his


    consciousness was taken back, and Chen instantly regained his freedom.


    This was the first time Chen realized that the feeling of spontaneous breathing was so beautiful.


    The consciousness''s maniption of the body returned in an instant, and it even made him unable to adapt to it.


    He moved his fingers awkwardly, and then he couldn''t control his tears.


    He looked at Charlie, took the initiative to kneel on his knees, knocked his head on the ground, choked and said: "Mr. wade, thank you for


    being able to open the. From now on, Chen will definitely look forward to your horse''s head and be loyal to you!"


    Charlie nodded and said: "Now is the critical moment of the transformation of the Wanlong Pce. I hope you can assist your pce master


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    and help the Wanlong Pceplete this strategic transformation as soon as possible."


    Chen said without hesitation: "Mr. wade, please rest assured that your subordinates will go all out!"


    Charlie said calmly: "Okay, get up."


    Chen got up and stood behind Abbas.


    Charlie looked at Salmaan who was paralyzed at this time, stepped forward to him, and said lightly: "Salmaan, you killed my wade family


    mansion with a coffin, and you repeatedly ranted that my parents would be upset. Ash, and also killed my wade Nursing Home, logically


    speaking, I shouldn''t forgive you, what do you think?"


    Salmaan burst into tears and choked up his face: "Mr. wade, what you said... your subordinates should be guilty of guilt. You can keep your


    subordinates alive now, and you are already gracious to your subordinates outside thew."


    Charlie nodded and said: "Now it is the time when the Ten Thousand Dragon Pce is employing people. Since Chen has regained his


    freedom, I will not punish you too much. I will spare you once and see your performance in the future."


    Salmaan was extremely excited, and said gratefully: "Mr. wade, don''t worry! This subordinate''s life will be yours in the future!"


    Charlie gave a hum, and reminded: "But you have to remember that you made the same mistakes as Chen . You are all too confident,


    confident that you are no one can match, or that Wanlong Pce is no one. It is possible, but in fact, there are not many people in this world


    who hide dragons and crouching tigers. Even if I dare not arrogantly think that I am invincible in the world, you must learn your lesson in the


    future and remember not to be as arrogant as before."


    Salmaan and Chen spoke almost at the same time: "Mr. wade''s kindness! Subordinates understand!"

 Chapter 3699

    Chapter 3699


    Seeing that salmaan really regretted it, Charlie nodded in satisfaction, took out a rejuvenation pill from his pocket, and then divided the


    rejuvenation pill into two, handed half of it to chen, and said: "You take this Put half a pill into salmaan''s mouth, and his injury will soon heal."


    Everyone including abbas was dumbfounded when they heard Charlie''s words!


    Previously on Yeling Mountain, Charlie used aura to repair abbas''s meridians.


    At that time, abbas knew in his heart that Charlie had great magical powers.


    At the same time, abbas also understood that the energy system in Charlie''s body waspletely different from the energy system of the


    martial artist.


    Because of this, Charlie could use that more advanced energy to repair abbas''s already irreversible damaged meridians.


    The other soldiers in the Wanlong Pce probably also guessed this logic, so they all thought that Charlie would treat salmaan in the same


    way that he treated abbasst time.


    However, no one thought that Charlie would take out a pill to treat salmaan this time.


    Moreover, this pill turned out to be only half a pill.


    Everyone is asking themselves a question: What kind of medicine can heal a badly injured six-star warrior with only half a pill?


    Although chen was also very surprised, ording to Charlie''s instructions, he stuffed the half of Rejuvenation Pill into salmaan''s mouth.


    What surprised salmaan was that although the pill was a physical substance, it melted in the mouth, and there was no trace of it.


    Immediately afterwards, the power of the medicine began to spread rapidly towards his limbs.


    Afterwards, salmaan''s originally insensible limbs began to itch and fever, and even a faint feeling of cramps. He subconsciously wanted to


    straighten his legs to fight the cramps. He didn''t expect that a little bit of force on his legs would cause people to stand up from the seat. !


    This scenepletely shocked all the soldiers of the Wanlong Pce.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    No one thought that the pills Charlie took out had such a powerful effect.


    salmaan was even more shocked. He moved his limbs subconsciously and found that his limbs had been fully recovered. He couldn''t help but


    eximed: "L.L.I actually recovered...All my meridians have also recovered... "


    abbas was shocked!


    He couldn''t help eximing in his heart: "I thought that Mr. wade had already mastered a higher level of mysterious energy, but he didn''t


    expect that even the pill that mr. Wade took out would have such incredible energy. This...this It''s too strong."


    salmaan was also extremely shocked at this time, recalling his indifferent and arrogant appearance in front of Charlie, his heart was even


    more ashamed.


    At this moment, he finally realized that the gap between himself and Charlie was like the light of fireflies and the brilliance of the bright moon.


    Charlie could spare himself a dog''s life and even heal his injuries. It is a great gift!


    So, he knelt on the ground quickly and said in repentance: "mr. Wade, you can forgive your subordinates regardless of the previous suspicion,


    and you can help them heal their injuries. Your subordinates are grateful. From today onwards, if your subordinates have anything to do with


    mr. Wade Half-disloyal and disrespectful, I wish there is no ce to die!"


    Charlie nodded and said faintly: "You really should be grateful to me, because the half of the rejuvenating pill I just ate for you will be able to


    sell for at least several billion yuan at an auction in the near future! "


    Charlie''s understatement made the soldiers of the Wanlong Pce present as if they were struck by lightning!


    Even abbas was scared silly.


    Half a pill is worth at least several billion yuan? !


    At first, he thought it was a little unlikely.


    But think about the magical effect of that rejuvenating pill. What are the billions?


    If in exchange, he himself was seriously injured and ruined his cultivation base, let alone billions of yuan, even billions of dors, he would be


    willing to spend!


    And what made him even more grateful was that Charlie was willing to give this multi-billion dor pill to salmaan casually.

 Chapter 3700

    Chapter 3700


    I gave it to salmaan, who had been ordered by himself and brought more than a hundred coffins into the wade Family Manor!


    What kind of heart is this? !


    In the eyes of the Wan Po Army and other soldiers in the Wanlong Pce, what the ancients said about the sages, I am afraid that is nothing


    more than that!


    salmaan was even more grateful at this time, he kept kowtow, choked up in his mouth: "Mr. wade''s gift... mr. Wade''s gift..."


    For Charlie, a little bit of aura is no longer a big deal since he cultivated the pill of cultivation. He only needs to reach out and use a small part


    of the aura in his body, but he can heal salmaan with a simple effort. .


    However, he chose to return to Chundan.


    This is because, in the eyes of others, a little effort is always an unquantifiable indicator.


    The other party will despise this kindness because it is too easy.


    Therefore, since we want to invite people to buy people''s hearts, we must quantify the kindness.


    Half a rejuvenating pill is not a fart to myself.


    But it won''t take long for a rejuvenating pill to set a record of more than tens of billions of transactions at auction.


    Therefore, even if the soldiers of the Wanlong Temple don''t understand the preciousness of it, once the auction is over, they will definitely


    realize the true value of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Only in this way can they know how heavy their kindness is!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Charlie looked at everyone and said with a serious expression: "As long as you serve me wholeheartedly, I will treat you as


    friends and brothers. What about billions of elixir? Use it on you, I am willing."


    After that, he paused slightly, and then said: "I know that your Wanlong Pce must have mastered a rtively high-quality martial arts inner


    martial arts mentality, otherwise your overall strength would not be so high, but from your pce master''s It can be seen from the strength


    that the inner strength mental method you have cultivated is not the best in the martial arts field, otherwise he will not always be in the bright


    realm and will not be able to reach a higher level."


    "After waiting for some time to rx, I will choose a better and moreplete inner strength mental method to give to your pce master. By


    then, all of you will have a higher upper limit, the entire Wanlong Pce. Strength can also go to the next level."


    When abbas heard this, his heart was shocked.


    Although he is already an eight-star warrior, he really wants to look at it on the way of martial arts, but he hasn''t graduated from elementary


    school.


    The next Dark Realm, Transformation Realm, and Grand Master Realm are equivalent to junior high school, high school, and university.


    As a primary school student in the martial arts field, his biggest dream aside from avenging his parents is to break through the bright realm


    and enter the dark realm.


    However, this wish was not only not achieved by him, but also by his preaching mentor.


    His mentor used to show his heart to abbas before traveling the world.


    For him, being able to enter the dark realm is the highest pursuit of his life.


    He didn''t hesitate even if he heard the Tao and died at night.


    Everything is just to step into the higher realm that I dream of.


    Since then, abbas has also regarded the dark realm as the ultimate goal of his martial arts journey.


    In his opinion, Charlie''s strength is probably not only above the bright realm, but even above the dark realm and transformation, and even the


    grandmaster realm.


    Therefore, when Charlie said that the inner strength mental method they cultivated was not optimal and that he had not been able to reach a


    higher level, he immediately felt a sense of embarrassment.


    And Charlie''sst words made his heart suddenly be extremely enthusiastic.


    He didn''t expect that Charlie would be willing to give Wanlong Pce a better inner strength method to help Wanlong Pce improve its


    strength. Doesn''t it mean that he might even have a chance to enter the dark realm in the future?

 Chapter 3701

    Chapter 3701


    For a martial arts nerd like Joseph, if he could one day enter the Dark Realm in the future, it would simply be the greatest opportunity in his


    life.


    However, he also understood the meaning of Charlie''s words, whether he could get this opportunity or not would depend on his own


    performance and the performance of the other soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front in the future.


    So, he immediately knelt down on one knee and said, "Mr. Wade, all of US in the Cataclysmic Front will do our best and never let you down!"


    The others also followed him and knelt down on one knee, stating their attitude in unison.


    Charlie ndly epted everyone''s kneeling and said to Joseph, "From today onwards, you must be stricter than ever with yourself and your


    men, never let anyone be as arrogant and cocky as Harmen and Walter were before."


    Without hesitation, Joseph said respectfully, "Please rest assured, Mr. Wade, your subordinate will be strict with himself and the other


    members of the Cataclysmic Front!"


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said, "Alright, it''s not too early, you guys should move to the airport now, and hurry up tond the armed


    escort."


    "Okay!" Joseph hurriedly answered, and said to Charlie: "Mr. Wade, you asked me to leave a group of people stationed in Aurous Hill, or else


    let Walter personally stay at your disposal!"


    Charlie waved his hand: "No need, after all, he is second only to you in the strength, so staying in Aurous Hill is too much waste of resource.


    "Okay." Joseph immediately picked out one from the crowd and spoke, "Liam,e out!"


    "Yes Sir!" A young man stepped out from the crowd and spoke, "Please give orders, Supreme Commander!"


    Joseph said, "Select fifteen people, form a sixteen-member squad, you will be the captain, the entire squad will be stationed in Aurous Hill,


    and everything will be under Mr. Wade''smand!"


    "Yes!" The young man called Liam said without hesitation, "Mr. Wade, I am Liam, a five- star soldier of the Cataclysmic Front, if you have


    anything to do, just give me an order, I will do my best!"


    Charlie nodded and said, "After you choose the people, stay at Shangri-La, Issac will arrange your food, clothing, and amodation here."


    Liam said without hesitation, "Your subordinate follows orders!"


    After Charlie looked at the time, he instructed Issac, "Arrange a vehicle to take Joseph and the others to the airport."


    "Okay Young Master."


    Charlie also instructed Joseph: "If you have any ideas about the renovation of that ship, sort it out and tell me as soon as possible, I will


    directly ask Melba to arrange for the shipyard to carry out the renovation."


    Joseph was busy saying, "Mr. Wade, I have thought about it, the general transformation is just a few directions, the deck transformation, and


    then transform part of the cargo hold into living quarters in order to amodate more armed personnel,"


    "As for the speedboat it is simple, it can be procured at anytime."


    But now time is urgent, I think there is no need for too much transformation, just need to first do the deck-leveling treatment, creating at least


    three helicopternding spaces,"


    "This kind of ship interior at least can amodate dozens of people living in the cabin, the Front soldiers can make do for the time being,


    first as soon as possible to put into use, and then slowly we can use it while we''re doing the remodeling."


    Charlie nodded and said, "I''ll talk to Melbater and let her make arrangements as soon as possible so that when the deck of the cargo ship is


    finished, it will be delivered to you in the Gulf of Aden as soon as possible."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Okay!" Joseph said firmly, "Mr. Wade don''t worry, within a week, I will fix all the forward bases!"

 Chapter 3702

    Chapter 3702


    Afterward, Joseph took most of the Cataclysmic Front soldiers and hurriedly left Shangri-La, and headed for the airport.


    Charlie''s Boeing business jet was ready to take off and would fly directly to Sana, the capital of Yemen.


    Liam, who stayed behind, and more than ten other soldiers, were unified by Issac and checked into the Shangri-La administration building.


    Charlie called Melba and told her about Joseph''s request for the cargo ship. Although Melba did not know exactly what Charlie was going to


    do, she said that she would immediately arrange for that cargo ship to enter the shipyard and finish the transformation in the fastest possible


    time.


    When themunication was finished, it was already noon, so Issac asked Charlie: "Young master, do you have any other arrangements for


    noon?"


    Charlie shook his head: "There are no more arrangements, for now, I n to meet Warnia in the afternoon and touch on the auction."


    Issac looked at the time and said, "Young master, why don''t you eat at Shangri-La at noon, I''ll have them arrange lunch now." "Let''s go to


    ssic Mansion." Charlie said indifferently, "The food made by a big hotel like yours, no matter how exquisite it is, it can''t avoid the smell of a


    big pot of rice."


    Issac was busy saying, "Then I''ll prepare the car and say hello to Orvel by the way, let''s go to ssic Mansion."


    Charlie instructed, "Right, make a call to call Liang over, I have something to say to him."


    "Okay!" Issac nodded and busily said, "Young master, then please move to the Sky Garden first, I''ll make the arrangements."


    During this period of time, Charlie did not ask much more about the operation of JX Pharmaceutical, everything was left in Liang''s hands, and


    he himself was more at ease.


    However, right now, he wanted to speed up the development of JX Pharmaceutical, so this time, he wants to meet Liang with the intention of


    giving him one or two new prescriptions, so that he could hurry up the preparation of new drugs.


    Soon, Issac informed Orvel, and then drove the car himself, driving Charlie to ssic Mansion.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie had just gotten into the car when his cell phone rang, and the caller was Zhiyu.


    Charlie picked up the phone and asked her with a smile, "Why is Miss Su calling me at this time?"


    Zhiyu said in a respectful tone on the other end of the phone, "Grace, I am calling because I wanted to report something to you."


    "Yesterday, Grandpa announced the decision for me to take over as the head of the Su family,"


    "And this morning, the general meeting of all shareholders was held at the Su Group, announcing my appointment as the chairman of the Su


    Group, and I have now officially taken over the Su family."


    Charlieughed: "Then I really have to congratte you! At a young age, you have be the head of the Su family! It''s really


    congrattory!"


    Zhiyu said respectfully, "All thanks to your help, without your help, I would have died in Kyoto on that snowy night........................................... "


    Charlie said seriously: "Do not go back to those old calendars, you are now the head of the Su family, in charge of arge group with a market


    value of more than a trillion,"


    "If you still always have a grateful heart, it is difficult to sit firmly in this position."


    Zhiyu also said with the same seriousness: "Grace, besides the kindness of my parents, I am only grateful to you

 Chapter 3703

    Chapter 3703


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "All right, don''t say so many polite words. You and I are both first time family heads, let''s work together in the


    future."


    "Understood!" Zhiyu said firmly, "I will definitely do my best to run the Su family well, at the same time, please also rest assured that from now


    on, the Su family will no longerpete against you in any field,"


    "As long as you say the word, no matter what field or industry, the Su family will righteously and permanently withdraw!"


    Charlieughed: "Not so much, normal healthypetition is good, of course, if thepetition can be transformed into a cooperative


    rtionship, it would be even better!"


    Saying that, Charlie asked with concern: "By the way, Master Su has given you all the big power, do you feel that there is a lot of pressure on


    you within the Su family?" "Big." Zhiyu said self-deprecatingly, "Everyone looks at me as if I am an invader, they want to eat me alive."


    Saying that, Zhiyu said seriously, "But I am sure I can hold them down, don''t worry, Grace."


    "Good." Charlie smiled faintly: "If there is anything you need help with, remember to look for me."


    "Okay! Thank you, grace!"


    Charlie added: "By the way, I''m busy with the transformation of Cataclysmic Front these two days, my initial n is to have them set up an


    armed escortpany first,"


    "And after it''s set up, give them all the escort work of the ISU Shipping first, and when you have time toe to Aurous Hill, we can talk face


    to face."


    Zhiyu said without hesitation and with a bit of excitement in her tone, "Grace, I wille to see you tomorrow!"


    At this time, Zhiyu, can''t wait toe to Aurous Hill to meet him.


    If not for the news that a press conference will be held in the afternoon to officially announce her session as the head of the Su family and


    the chairman of the Su Group, she could not wait to fly over directly now.


    Moreover, she has two very good reasons foring to Aurous Hill.


    One is that her mother lives in Aurous Hill, and the other is that she is also a shareholder of ISU Shipping, and in ISU Shipping she has


    invested so much that she naturally needs toe over often to pay attention to the operation.


    Charlie didn''t think much about it, and he really wanted to meet Zhiyu and Melba to have a good chat.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, he did not only want to talk to the two of them about the matter of the armed escort of the Front, but also about the next


    development direction of the ISU shipping.


    So, he said to her, "Give me a call tomorrow after yound, I''ll make an appointment with Melba as well, and we''ll meet then for a detailed


    talk."


    "Okay." Zhiyu said, "Then I''ll leave you alone, let''s meet tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Charlie hung up the phone, Issac who was driving couldn''t help but ask: "Young master, Miss Su haspletely taken over the Su family?"


    "Mm." Charlieughed: "24-year-old girl, fully inherited trillions of family assets, ced in the world, I''m afraid it is also a unique event."


    "Yes...... " Issac also could not help but sigh: "After this news is announced, I am afraid


    that Miss Su will be the woman in this world that men are most eager to marry


    Charlieughed: "Whoever marries her, one step will be a winner in life."


    As he was saying, Charlie''s phone suddenly rang again.

 Chapter 3704

    Chapter 3704


    Looking down, the caller, surprisingly, is far away in northern Europe, Helena.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie recalled that when he was in Northern Europe, the Queen had promised to let Helena seed to the throne after three days, and it


    was estimated that it was today.


    So, Charlie picked up the phone and asked her with a smile, "Helena, is your coronation ceremony over?"


    Helena said in a very gentle voice, "Mr. Wade, my coronation ceremony will be held in four hours at the capital


    cathedral....................................... "


    "Four hourster?" Charlie subconsciously asked, "Is such a grand ceremony going to be held in the afternoon?"


    Helena was busy saying, "No, it''s 10:00 am sharp."


    "Oh...... " Charlie then remembered about the time difference andughed to himself, "I''m


    really sorry, I forgot about the time difference, so it''s just 6 o''clock in the morning in your ce?"


    "Yes.... " Helena said softly: "I got up at four o''clock to put on makeup and change


    clothes to get ready, tossed two hours to just change the dress, feel much more trouble than the wedding."


    "That''s for sure." Charlieughed: "Marriage is a matter of two people, at best, two families, but you seeded the Queen''s throne, this is


    your entire royal family, even the entire country''s ceremony."


    Saying that, Charlie added: "Then I''ll congratte you in advance on your sessful session to the throne!"


    Helena said gratefully, "Thank you Mr. Wade.......... "


    Saying that, she hesitated for a moment and asked somewhat nervously, "Mr. Wade.................


    you...... can youe to my coronation ceremony?"


    Charlie said apologetically, "Sorry Helena, I am now in Aurous Hill, I can''te over to your coronation ceremony, and for your European


    royal family''s coronation ceremony, I think it would be rather eye-catching for an Asian face to appear there."


    "I understand " Helena said in a voice that could not hide her loss, "I just was just so hopeful that you would show up here that I couldn''t help


    but ask,"


    "Even though I know it may be difficult for you to pull away, and with your personality, you may not like this kind of


    asion.............................................. "


    Charlie gave a hmph and asked her, "There are still a few hours to go, are you nervous now?"


    "Nervous...... " Helena confided, "Because this coronation ceremony is not only public,


    but it''s being simulcast worldwide, so I''m especially nervous now............... "


    Charlie asked curiously, "Such a solemn event, but also a global live broadcast?"


    "Yes...... " Helena said helplessly: "Because back in the 1950s, the Queen of Britain,


    before her coronation, once at the request of the nation, allowed the national radio and television to broadcast her coronation ceremony live,"


    "so this time I seeded to the throne, the Nordic people also petitioned online, hoping to be able to live broadcast my coronation process,


    the royal family and the Nordic government after consultation, also felt that this is a good opportunity to enhance the influence of the royal


    family,"


    "close the distance between the royal family and the public, so they authorized many television stations, online video sites, and media to


    broadcast live for free............................................... "


    Charlie thenforted: "Don''t be nervous, the global live broadcast is also really a good opportunity for the world to see you, now the world


    itself is not much left of the royal family, the empress is even less, not to mention that you such both young and beautiful empress,"


    "I believe that after this ceremony, you will be one of the most well-known women in the world, this is a hundred benefits for you, but no


    harm It will not only bring you and the whole royal family more influence as well as potential benefits, but also further increase the solidity of


    your royal power."


    Helena asked, "Mr. Wade........ then you will tune in to watch my coronation ceremony?"


    "Will!" Charlie said seriously: "The world I only know you so a serious member of the royal family, and soon to seed the empress, this cowl


    is really enough for me to blow on more than ten years, so such a major coronation ceremony, I will certainly watch live online."


    Helena said gratefully, "Then it couldn''t be better............ Mr. Wade, you must not lie to me


    Charlieughed: "Don''t worry, I will definitely watch the whole live broadcast, when the timees, we also let our short video tform do a


    broadcast, for you to improve the influence in China."


    Helena said joyfully, "I don''t care if other people watch or not, as long as you are willing to watch, I will be satisfied."


    Charlie said with relief, "Don''t worry, I will cheer for you in China."


    Helena was touched and said, "Thank you, Mr. Wade, I will take the royal carriage at eight o''clock which is two hourster, and go from the


    pce to the cathedral,"


    "then I will wear the brooch I carefully prepared for you on my chest, you must remember to watch it!"


    Charlie was surprised and asked, "A brooch prepared for me? What does this mean?"


    Helena shyly said, "You will know when you see it........... "


    Charlie knew that Helena wanted to leave suspense, so he did not pursue the question.


    However, he did suddenly remember the auction, so he said to Helena: "By the way, there is something that I have to trouble you to convey to


    your grandmother for me."


    "My grandmother?" Helena asked in surprise, "What is it that you need me to convey to her?"


    Charlieughed: "I think many European royalty and nobles, as well as high society people, are attending your coronation ceremony today,


    right?"


    "Yes..... " Helena said, "Almost all the European royal families have sent representatives, even the Middle Eastern royal families havee


    here."


    Charlie then said, "I have to trouble your grandmother to help me promote the rejuvenating Pill in front of these people!"

 Chapter 3705

    Chapter 3705


    "Promote the Rejuvenating Pill?!"


    Hearing Charlie''s words, Helena was surprised and asked, "Mr. Wade, are you nning to sell the Rejuvenating Pill to the public?"


    "That''s right." Charlie smiled, "I n to hold an auction in Aurous Hill at the end of the month,"


    "and I will take out a small amount of Rejuvenating Pills for the live auction at that time."


    Helena couldn''t help but exim: "Then I''m afraid it will fetch a sky-high price by then      "


    Charlieughed: "It''s naturally best if it can fetch a sky-high price."


    Saying that he added: "European royalty, nobles, and the rich and powerful are all my potential customers,"


    "So I have to ask your grandmother to help me promote it properly. As for the specific time and rules of the auction, I will officially release it to


    the public through the Wade family in a few days."


    Helena immediately said, "No problem, I''ll talk to grandma in a minute!"


    "Good." Charlie faintly smiled: "Then I won''t dy your preparation, I will follow your coronation ceremony on the inte throughout then!"


    Helena softly said: "Okay Mr. Wade,"


    Thesest twenty to thirty years, China as well as the United States development, in the world has been in the leading position, coupled with


    Japan, the European gang of old empires, in recent years, one by one appear to be a little weak.


    However, Europe is different from the United States, China and Japan is that thetter three countries, most of the wealthy are emerging


    families and business owners, while in Europe, there is really arge number of hundreds of years of history hidden in the royal family and the


    great nobility.


    These people''s ancestors, from the first industrial revolution began, started to make a fortune, these families after hundreds of years of


    development, have long mastered countless wealth, which is also known as Old Money.


    This group of people over the years, although do not show much but in fact, each one is rich.


    Do not look at the local boss of a new type of listedpany, all of a sudden worth more than a billion seems very impressive.


    This gang of Old Money randomly pick a painting from the wall of their own castle, it is estimated that they can also shoot hundreds of millions


    of dors with that.


    Therefore, Charlie this time to engage in the "Rejuvenating pill economy", the European tycoons have be an integral part.


    If the Nordic Queen, who is about to abdicate,es out to speak, it will definitely have a great impact on the European tycoons.


    After ending the call with Helena, Charlie remembered Feng Shui master Qinghua who was far away in the United States, so he asked Issac:


    "What time is it in Los Angeles?"


    Issac was busy saying, "Young master, Los Angeles is on the west coast, fifteen hours different from US, it''s almost a little after eight o''clock


    at night and less than nine o''clock!"


    "Good." Charlie nodded: "It''s not toote."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    After saying that, he called Mr. Lai.


    Soon, a cheerful voice of Lai Qinghua came from the other end of the phone: "Young Master Wade, I was thinking of calling you when you


    were done with these two days, but I didn''t expect you to be so busy and call me first!"


    Charlie smiled faintly and asked respectfully, "How does Mr. Lai know that I was busy?"

 Chapter 3706

    Chapter 3706


    Qinghuaughed: "I heard about the matter of Cataclysmic Front bringing coffins to the Wade family,"


    "So I dared to divine a trigram for you, and found that the trigram was surprisingly a superior sign of a dragon entering the sea, and I knew


    that Cataclysmic Front was definitely not your opponent."


    Speaking of this, Qinghua added: "ording to my spection, the Cataclysmic Front is not only not your opponent, but also the key to send


    you, the dragon, from the shallow talk into the sea!"


    "If old me guessed correctly, you should have already be the Wade family head, right?"


    Charlie could not help but ask in awe, "Mr. Lai''s divination and trigonometry skills have actually be so advanced? To be able to tell that I


    have be the Wade family head just through the trigrams, this is also really remarkable!"


    "No, no, no....... " Qinghua said humbly,


    "I am far from being as magical as you say, Young Master Wade, the trigrams can only reveal the general trend, but the specific information


    contained in them, also needs to bebined with the actual The situation needs to be analyzed logically."


    After saying that, Qinghua said: "At the time on Waderest, I once told you, you fell to Aurous Hill, is the dragon trapped in the shallows, but


    after the dragon trap formation broke, you have lost the shallow talk of bondage,"


    "At that time I suggested that you return to Eastcliff, so that the party is the dragon into the sea, but Dan''s went to Aurous Hillst time, and let


    me realize that you are still settled in Aurous Hill."


    "Yes." Charlieughed: "I''ve been living in Aurous Hill for a longer time, so I''m kind of used to it and easily don''t want to move to change."


    Qinghuaughed: "This time, the outside world is all abounding in rumors that the Wade family is going to suffer a great cmity, if the Wade


    family really fell in this way, then your trigram will be a tiger falling into a t sun,"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "A dragon trapped in the shallows, or even a heavenly dragon falling, but your trigram shows a great auspicious illumination of a dragon


    entering the sea,"


    "so I presume that this time the Cataclysmic Front attacked the Wade family, it must be sending you a once-in-a-lifetime good opportunity."


    Speaking of this, Qinghua said: "I thought, although the young master Wade has the life of the dragon, but really want to be in the absence of


    any external interference, to take charge of the Wade family power,"


    "But also absolutely no easy task! As the so-called freezing three feet is not a day''s cold, the Wade family so many years to umte the


    family business, so many years to build out the power and management structure, forgiveness is the ability of the strongest person, want to


    take control of the power also need to slowly figure out,"


    "and the only opportunity to let you take a step to the sky, is a strong enemy attack, so abination of these messages, I presume that the


    young master Wade you must have be the Lord of the Wade family!"


    Charlie sincerely admired: "Mr. Lai not only has an extraordinary ability to divine, but also an admirable ability to analyze logically!"


    Qinghua said: "Young Master Wade, you praised me! I have lived for a hundred and three years, I have no skills, just a few more bowls of rice


    than others, I dare not fool around in front of you!"


    Charlieughed: "Mr. Lai you must not say that I am in front of you, but a junior who is just a fledgling     "


    Qinghuaughed: "Young Master Wade, you and I don''t need to boast about each other here, I haven''t asked you why you are calling me


    today, what exactly is your order?"


    Charlie said, "Mr. Lai, I can''t say I have any orders, I just have a favor to ask from you."


    Qinghua said: "Young Master Wade, I owe my ten years of life to you, if you have anything, just give me an order, I will do my best to do it!"


    Charlie smiled and said, "I am nning to hold an auction in Aurous Hill at the end of the month, so I will take out one or two rejuvenation pills


    and auction them."


    Qinghua once heard the words Rejuvenating pills, shocked iparably said: "Young


    Master Wade........ you..... you just inherited the Wade family, by no means short of


    money, why do you want to auction such precious Rejuvenating pills!"


    In the beginning, Qinghua in order to find his destiny of the birth gate, with four years for the Wade family to build Waderest, was given


    Rejuvenating pills by Charlie, so, not many people than him know clearly how high the value of these pills really is.


    The first time he heard Charlie say he wanted to auction the Rejuvenating Pill, he couldn''t understand, Charlie could never be short of money,


    and how could he take out such a precious immortal medicine for any auction?


    Charlie thenughed: "auction it, not because ofck of money, mainly because Aurous Hill this ce you know, although the ancient capital


    of the six dynasties, full of heritage,"


    "But the economic development of these years is indeed a bit fallen behind, not a too strong presence in the country, on the international


    stage it is not much more well- known


    "So, I want to give Aurous Hill more exposure overseas through this auction, and by the way, also attract some top tycoons to Aurous Hill to


    invest in property!"

 Chapter 3707

    Chapter 3707


    Speaking of this, Charlie said seriously: "Now it is not popr to say to bend over, so I also want to let Aurous Hill to a bend over and see the


    effect!"


    After hearing Charlie''s exnation, Lai Qinghua instantly fullyprehended his intentions, and even the deeper intentions that he did not


    say, he was able to fully appreciate


    He knew that Charlie''s use of the Rejuvenating Pill to auction was never just to give Aurous Hill some more exposure, there must be a deeper


    intention.


    And Charlie, too, has always had a thought hidden in his heart that he did not tell anyone.


    He wanted to set up this auction, just to use the Rejuvenating Pill as an excellent bait, step by step, to attract the richest and most powerful


    group of people in this world out.


    The Rejuvenating Pill is like the top nesting material that is sprinkled in the water when he is fishing.


    With this top-notch nesting material, not only can the ordinary fish, as well as the usual rare big fish, are attracted, even those usually hidden


    in the deepest, darkest behemoths, will certainly be attracted toe.


    These behemoths are much more cunning than ordinary fish, and it is likely that hitting the nest once will not be enough to attract them over.


    It is for this reason that Charlie has to continue to hold the auction.


    Hit the nest once not toe, twice not toe, to the third time, they may not be able to hold down.


    These behemoths are the ones who know best and master the rules of how this world works.


    They abide by thews of the dark forest as described in the science fiction novel "Three Bodies", and are hunters with guns stalking in this


    dark forest.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Moreover, they always carry guns to hide in the shadows, conceal themselves, umte energy, and never expose themselves even when


    they shoot to kill.


    However, with a miracle pill like the Rejuvenating Pill as bait, they can never hide forever!


    In addition, Charlie set the rule that the Rejuvenating Pill must be auctioned and taken on the spot, so all the behemoths, once they are


    interested in the Pill, must show their true bodies ande to Aurous Hill in person!


    And once they can''t control the temptation toe out of the darkness, they will have vited the great taboo of thew of the Dark Forest,


    and will be exposed to Charlie''s field of vision, and even to Charlie''s sniper range!


    What Charlie wants to do is to let this gang of hidden behemoths in the dark forest reveal themselves, while he reces them, bing the


    strongest hunter hidden in the dark forest!


    If these behemoths, there are deeply hidden enemies, Charlie can also hide in the dark, directlyunching a fatal attack.


    At this time, Qinghua, also smacked out this intention of Charlie.


    But he did not say anything, but said with a smile: "Young Master Wade, your idea to overtake the car is really wonderful, for the world''s truly


    rich, the small Aurous Hill is almost no attraction,"


    "But once there is the Rejuvenating Pill, then this ce will be a holynd for all the rich topete! By attracting them to Aurous Hill,


    I''m afraid it won''t take long for Aurous Hill''s economy to achieve a huge explosion!"


    Charlieughed: "I do n to do so, that''s why I need you, Mr. Lai, to help me promote the ce in the United States.


    Qinghua immediately said: "I''m not going to lie to you, Young Master Wade, many people in the United States are asking me how I came back


    from four years in China when I was dying,"


    "getting younger and younger, including Dan Mai begged me more than once to reveal it, but I''ve always kept my mouth shut and never said a


    word, this feeling of hiding a big secret is really tormenting sometimes if I can say it now, that''s really great!"

 Chapter 3708

    Chapter 3708


    After saying that, added: "Since Young Master Wade is prepared to use the Rejuvenating Pill to add to Aurous Hill, I should also do my part!"


    "Don''t worry, from today onwards, I will tell all the rich people I know about the Rejuvenating Pill,"


    "With this actual case of me speaking out, plus my lifetime divination and fortune-telling skills as an endorsement, I believe they will be


    rushing to get the Rejuvenating Pill!"


    Charlieughed: "That''s really good!"


    Saying that he added: "Right, Mr. Lai, when you talk about the Rejuvenating Pill to the public, don''t mention my identity, just say that you


    found the chance of the Rejuvenating Pill in China,"


    "And this time, I heard that a mysterious person is going to take the Rejuvenating Pill out to auction in Aurous Hill, the rest you don''t have to


    say much, let them be curious first. This news is officially announced."


    "Okay!" Lai Qinghua said without hesitation, "I''ll take care of this matter, don''t worry, Young Master Wade!"


    Charlie thanked, "Then I thank you, Mr. Lai, I will reserve a VIP seat for you at the auction, so pleasee over and guide your junior''s work!"


    Qinghuaughed cheerfully: "I''m not going to hide it from you, young master Wade, I don''t need to divine, I can also guess that the sale price


    of this Rejuvenating Pill will definitely create a world auction record,"


    "although I have not made much money in my life, but reallypared to the richest people in the world, it''s just a hair on the cake, it is


    estimated that the starting price is not something I can get out of my old bones................................................................................... "


    Charlieughed: "Mr. Lai, this auction, itself is prepared to be used to cut leeks, which can let you participate in the auction! You cane to


    support a show, the junior will have a generous gift to give!"


    When Qinghua heard this, he said nervously: "Young Master Wade............. old man........ old


    man did not mean that......... you need this old man to support the scene. I''ll die for it!


    When the timees, I would never dare to ept your gift.............. "


    Charlie did not exin much, smiled slightly: "Old man, we are also considered forgetful friends, I also do not see you so foreign, then I will


    send you an invitation, you have time, then you have to run!"


    "Okay!" Qinghua said without hesitation: "Young Master Wade, don''t worry, I will be there! I guarantee that in less than two days, all the rich


    and powerful people in America will be desperate to find out what the Rejuvenating Pill is!"


    Qinghua''s words made Charlie vaguely a little excited.


    Moreover, to this old gentleman, Charlie was also very grateful inside.


    Although he and him, only had a one-sided encounter, but fate had allowed Qinghua to spend four years to help him out of his predicament.


    Although he was also in search of his own life door, but others helped him and this is an established fact, so Charlie is naturally grateful to


    him.


    A rejuvenation pill can make a healthy old man twenty years younger and increase his life expectancy by twenty years, while for a hundred-


    year-old man like Qinghua, there are too many umted diseases in his body,"


    "And thest rejuvenation pill taken, half of the medicinal power was almost all used to treat those old diseases, so at most he can live for ten


    more years.


    If he gives him another Rejuvenating Pill, it can at least let him live another ten or twenty years.


    Therefore, Charlie had already made up his mind that this time when Qinghuaes to Aurous Hill, he would give him another rejuvenation


    pill.


    After all, this thing is nothing to him.


    In the past, the Rejuvenating Pill was more or less precious to him, and with the Pill, his body had also improved greatly.


    But since he had refined the Cultivation pill, the Rejuvenating Pill has be too ordinary for him, so ordinary that this Pill is no longer worth


    taking for himself at all.


    As for refining more Rejuvenating Pills, it wasn''t a difficult task for him either.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Now that his body is exceptionally full of spiritual energy, refining Rejuvenating Pills is just a piece of cake.


    And although the herbs needed for the Rejuvenating Pill are rare and precious, they are not so rare that you can''t even find them with money.


    If a quarter of the money earned from the Rejuvenating Pill auction is given to Qin Gang, he can buy enough raw materials from all over the


    world to refine several thousand Rejuvenating Pills!

 Chapter 3709

    Chapter 3709


    After Charlie and Qinghua said goodbye to each other on the phone, Issac also drove his car to the entrance of ssic Mansion.


    Along with Orvel, the general manager of JX Pharmaceutical, Liang, came out to greet him.


    When he saw Charlie, Liang hurriedly and respectfully came forward and said, "Master Wade!"


    Charlie did not expect Liang toe so quickly, and could not help butugh: "How did you get here so quickly?"


    Liang said, "Mr. Issac said you were looking for me for something, so I rushed over."


    Charlie nodded and smiled: "Looking for you to talk about the new drug,e in let''s talk."


    Orvel hurriedly said, "Master Wade, the diamond box is ready, please!"


    Charlie then said, "Let''s all join together."


    Several people came to the diamond box with Charlie, and after they were seated, he asked Liang straight to the point: "How is the recent


    business situation of thepany?"


    Liang could not hide his excitement and said, "Master Wade, our JX Weisan is selling very well now, and has sessfully entered the


    markets of some developed countries in Europe and the Americas, with global monthly sales of more than two billion RMB, and it is rising.


    Charlie didn''t feel much when he heard this data, instead, Issac was shocked and asked, "The global sales of JX Weisan alone exceeded two


    billion RMB in one month?"


    Liangughed: "Mr. Issac, this is only half of the situation in developed countries in Europe and the United States,"


    "You know, JX Weisan in overseas, no matter which country''s currency, the actual pricing converted into U.S. dors exchange rate, is about


    one hundred U.S. dors, equivalent to about six hundred yuan,"


    "This deducts the production costs, tariffs, and corporate ie tax, and then deduct the channel costs, publicity The profit is about forty


    to fifty percent."


    Issac could not help but exim: "If all the European and American countries are taken, won''t it be possible to double?"


    "Yes." Liang exined, "In many countries of Europe and in the United States for overseas import drug approval is rtively strict, need US to


    produce rtivelyplete pharmacological experiments as well as clinical trial data, and even pharmacokics."


    "These also require US to give detailed data, the most headache is that they need US to have to publish the prescription, this we are still


    negotiating with the relevant local agencies."


    Charlie said lightly: "JX Pharmaceutical''s prescription, is absolutely impossible to leak out, this they do not even have to think about."


    Liang said with more or less difficulty: "But Master Wade.............. if the other side insists, if we do not agree, the other side will not approve


    our drugs to be marketed in their country."


    Charlie asked rhetorically, "Is there nothing special about this kind of policy?"


    "There is...... " Liang exined: "If it is a high mortality rate of major disease-rted special drugs, some cases are able to get special


    approval,"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "But that is basically some for cancer, cardiovascr disease Simr to these high mortality rate of serious illnesses, or for diabetes, a chronic


    disease that requires long term medication,"


    "If there are special drugs in these areas, they will generally open an opening to let the drug in first."

 Chapter 3710

    Chapter 3710


    Speaking of this, Liang said awkwardly: "But our JX Weisan will not reach this degree of urgency,"


    "After all, we belong to the regting type of stomach medicine, more to solve the patient''s long-term or sudden stomach difort,


    indigestion and such symptoms, these are not considered major diseases."


    Charlie nodded and asked him, "Which countries are not in yet?"


    Liang said, "Thergest unentered market is the United States, the U.S. FDA requirements are indeed too strict, and the process is very


    cumbersome,"


    "So it is more tricky, but his two neighbors Canada and Mexico we have sessfully entered, as for the European side, thergest yet to


    enter the market, is Germany and the United Kingdom."


    Speaking of this, Liang sighed: "In fact, the United States, the United Kingdom, and Germany, in these three countries, the potential is very


    "Moreover, the consumption of alcohol in these three countries is very high, so the probability of their people having stomach difort is


    also much greater,"


    "And the demand for all kinds of stomach medicine is also the highest in the world. If our JX Weisan can sessfully enter these countries,


    then I expect our annual sales will exceed 200 million boxes!"


    "Of which, domestic ounts for about 30 to 50 million boxes, the rest is all in the overseas market, in that case, the sales will be around 100


    billion, and the profit will be about 45 billion."


    Issac could not help but exim: "A drug sold for one hundred billion a year................ this is


    too scary....... "


    Liang said: "Mr. Issac does not know, the global sales of best-selling drugs are indeed very impressive, the global drug sales champion in


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    these years is almost nearly twenty billion dors,"


    "The top ten, the lowest also has arge number of billions of dors, those globally renowned drugs, just take out an annual sales of more


    than one billion dors."


    Saying that Liang added: "Our country''s gastrointestinal medicine alone, the sales are more than fifty billion yuan a year,bined with our


    country''s rtively low drug prices, global gastrointestinal drug sales are estimated to be around five hundred billion yuan a year,"


    "And our Weisan, itself is with the best effects, and the price of overseas sales is a super high premium, so with the calction, as long as we


    can enter the world, it is not difficult to sell one hundred billion RMB a year."


    Orvel could not help but sigh: "No wonder they say that the pharmaceutical industry is the most profitable, this revenue capacity, even the


    money printing machine may not be able to catch up huh!"


    Issacughed: "Orvel, the pharmaceutical industry is to make money in order to stimte those pharmaceuticalpanies to develop more


    and better drugs,"


    "You should know that the per capita life expectancy can be increased so fast in these decades, arge part of the reason, in fact, is to rely on


    a variety of special drugs to support."


    "That''s right." Liang also agreed: "these years the level of medicine continues to improve, this is a very important reason for the significant


    increase in per capita life expectancy,"


    "Many diseases a few decades ago were lethal, but now have been gradually ovee by modern medicine, whether it is medical means, or


    drug development, have a great contribution, which is why I personally have a huge enthusiasm for the drug industry!"


    Orvel suddenly interjected at the side: "Hey right, I heard that now cancer is also going to be ovee?"


    Liang shook his head andughed: "Just a few more new treatments, including thetest immunotherapy and cell therapy, but far from being


    ovee, when the treatment of cancer can be as simple as the treatment ofmon infections, then it is called aplete control."


    Orvel said with a smile, "I think with the speed of development of medicine now, the control of cancer should being soon!"


    Liang said, "In fact, I am not that optimistic about oveing cancer, but I do think that through special drugs and targeted drugs, gradually


    turning cancer into a chronic disease and allowing patients to survive with cancer for a long time will be a major direction for its treatment in


    the future."


    Speaking of this, he said with a longing face, "Think about it, if the future treatment of cancer can be like the current treatment of diabetes, the


    patient can ensure a rtively long survival time as long as he or she is maintained with drugs, that would already be a great victory in the


    field of human medicine."


    Saying that, he continued, "If any drugpany, can develop such a special effect drug, no matter in any country, will be the most


    popr and beloved enterprise!"


    Hearing this, Charlie asked him curiously, "Liang, if any enterprise can really produce such a special drug, will those countries still require so


    much for the entry sales of drugs?"

 Chapter 3711

    Chapter 3711


    Hearing Charlie''s question, Liang said almost without thinking, "Master Wade, whoever can develop such a drug, I''m afraid that any country in


    the world, will desperately invite their products into their country for sale........................................................................... "


    After a pause, Liang added: "Moreover, when the timees, if the production capacity of this drug is not enough to support the world''s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    demand, then I believe that many countries may even fight over the drug quota!"


    Hearing Liang''s words, Orvel on the side could not help but sigh: "If one day can really ovee cancer, it is definitely a gospel for all


    mankind!"


    Speaking of this, Orvel said with a sad face: "Hey........... my mother died of cancer, I took


    her everywhere to seek medical treatment, but she did notst two years,"


    "In thest half-year of her life, she suffered, more than her previous life, if set aside now, maybe a few more


    years................................................. "


    Liang nodded and said, "Yes, the speed of medical development is still very fast, more and more treatments, the patient can choose more and


    more treatment options."


    However, Liang turned his words and said, "However, cutting-edge treatment technology is generally very expensive, such as thetest cell


    therapy program, the cost of a single treatment is $200,000, and is not 100% effective,"


    "The global annual consumption of drugs in the field of the tumor, worth more than $200 billion, and this is only the drugs, excluding surgery,


    radiotherapy and other treatments such as interventional therapy."


    Orvel sighed, "Hey, in this world, ordinary people work so hard to earn so little money in their lifetime, and then they contribute it all when they


    get a serious disease."


    Issac said seriously: "Orvel, you can''t say that, spend money to cure the disease is to exchange money for life, as the saying goes, money is


    valuable, life is priceless!"


    Charlie has been frowning slightly, did not speak.


    The words that Liang said just now gave him inspiration.


    In fact, many rules seem to be unbreakable, but as long as the weight at the other end of the scale is heavy enough, it will definitely be able to


    make the rules change.


    If a special drug that can effectively treat cancer can really be developed, I am afraid that any country in the world will not hesitate to introduce


    it into the domestic market.


    However, for a disease like cancer, even in the Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures, there is no ordinary remedy that can really cure it.


    In other words, if you want to treat cancer, you have to at least use something of the level of Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill to do so.


    Topletely cure cancer by relying on a prescriptionposed of some ordinary herbs is simply a fool''s errand.


    The Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill is already beyond the scope of ordinary Chinese medicine.


    Because, it is not something that can be produced just by following a prescription with the right herbs.


    If you want to make this kind of pill, you must use spiritual energy as a medium, use the alchemy method recorded in the "book" to refine the


    essence of the medicinal materials,"


    "Then use spiritual energy to further sublimate the essence of the medicinal materials and undergo qualitative changes, and finally condense


    it into a pill.


    If the ring of spiritual energy is missing, the medicinal properties will not even reach one percent.


    In this kind of spiritual medicine, the importance of spiritual energy is much more important than the medicinal material itself.


    This also means that whether it''s the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill, or theRejuvenating Pill, as long as it''s a pill that requires spiritual


    energy to refine, it''s impossible to actually mass produce on the assembly line.

 Chapter 3712

    Chapter 3712


    Even if Charlie did nothing all day and all night and refine the Blood Saving Pill, he would only be able to get a few hundred pills a day.


    Therefore, he does not have the ability to let JX Pharmaceutical mass-produce this kind of medicine.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but regret a little.


    The production of drugs, naturally, is to make money, but also to benefit society.


    If there is any way to move the Blood Dissipation Heart Saving Pill to the production line and realize mass production in the future, it is really


    possible to realize Liang''s vision.


    However, this idea could only be considered a good wish so far, and if he really wanted to realize it, he was afraid that he would have to see if


    there was a better chance in the future.


    However, Charlie suddenly thought, the blood dispersal heart saving pills are very strong, as long as a person still has a breath, this medicine


    will definitely be able to save, and the vast majority of injuries and illnesses, can bepletely cured.


    If the tumor patient takes it, it can effectively inhibit the development of tumor, and if taken continuously for a long time, it can not only inhibit


    the development of tumor, but also make the tumor slowly be smaller and allow the patient to survive stably for a long time.


    This kind of medicine has many advantagespared with the target drugs of western medicine nowadays.


    The first is that there are too many types of targeted drugs, and most of these targeted drugs can only treat one kind of cancer, while using


    blood dispersal heart saving pills, almost any cancer can be treated, and even for other diseases are also effective.


    Secondly, targeted drugs will soon develop resistance, and once they do, they will lose their therapeutic effect, but the ingredients of the blood


    dispersal heart saving pills will definitely not develop resistance.


    In other words, if tumor patients can keep taking it, not only do they have hope for aplete cure, but even if they can''t be cured, they can


    achieve the kind of long-term survival with cancer that Liang just mentioned.


    If calcted ording to the way tumor patients take one capsule per day, then one capsule of medicine, even if it contains only one-


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    thousandth of the blood dispersal heart saving pill, must have a strong enough medicinal effect.


    So, he immediately said to Liang, "I have a form that can control cancer, but this form needs to add the Blood Dispersing and Heart


    Saving Pill as a medicinal primer, so the production capacity may be very limited,"


    "After I make it, you first take a part of the sample to the United States, dump it to their relevant departments, just lie to them that this is a


    special cancer medicine that we are developing and will soon be fully marketed,"


    "If they don''t speed up the approval of JX Weisan, then all of our future products will be taken out of the U.S. market! Scare them well and let


    them weigh themselves."


    As soon as Liang heard that it was the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill, he immediately knew that it was a miracle pill that many


    acquaintances of Charlie had all gotten before.


    Now, when he heard that Charlie wanted to use this miracle medicine to make a special cancer medicine to scare the Americans, he


    immediately understood his intention.


    He hurriedly asked Charlie: "Master Wade, then this medicine, what are you going to call it? Even if it''s a sample, I have to have someone


    design a reliable package so that the credibility is a little higher."


    Charlie nodded and smiled: "Once this medicine is taken out, it definitely has the effect of recreating new life for ordinary people, so let''s call it


    JX Reiming Pill!"


    "JX Reiming Pill....... " Liang said with unconcealed excitement, "Master Wade, I''ll


    arrange for the design team toe up with the packaging immediately after I return!"


    Charlie instructed: "I am going to make it into a hard round pill, the diameter is about one centimeter, you design it into a box of seven, a box


    is just enough dose for a week."


    "Okay!" Liang was busy saying, "I''ll make the sample for you in the next few days!" "OK." Charlie smiled: "I estimate that I can only get a few


    thousand boxes of this medicine at most, except for a very small amount for you to stimte the relevant departments of the Western


    countries,"


    "The rest will be given to those serious patients with difficult families, you can organize a free medicine giving activity of JX Rejuvenation Pill,


    and say that this is ourtest research results, so that It can also enhance the fame of JX Pharmaceutical."


    Liang asked, "Master Wade, do you need to apply for a patent for the form of this JX Reiming Pill?"


    "I''m afraid that after other countries and pharmaceuticalpanies get it, they will try to figure out the ingredients in it first, so if we don''t


    register a patent, there might be risks in the future."


    Charlie nodded and said, "Good, when the timees, I will give you a prescription, and you register the patent for the prescription in


    advance."


    Immediately after that, he said to Liang: "In addition to this JX Reiming Pill, I also have a new prescription that can be produced inrge


    quantities and can effectively protect the liver,"


    "I will give you the prescriptionter, you go to register a patent, as for the name of the medicine, it is called JX Liver Protective Tablets."


    Liang said with surprise, "Master Wade, this liver protection tablet, it should be the form you talked about before, the one that focuses on


    nourishing the liver and protecting it, right?"


    "Right." Charlie nodded and said, "If you want to take the volume, you have to do this kind of maintenance-type drugs, half treatment and half


    health care nature,"


    "The audience is alsorger, a stomach pill, a liver tablet, these twobinations, for the people today, is definitely abination of home


    essential medicine!"

 Chapter 3713

    Chapter 3713


    Charlie knew very well in his heart that if he just hoped that the JX Reiming Pill could cure cancer, then he only needed to refine a batch of


    blood dispersal heart relief pills.


    And then have Liang use corn starch and dilute it ording to the ratio of one- thousandth of the active ingredients.


    Corn starch itself is the mostmonly used diluent in the field of pharmaceuticals.


    In Western medicine, the active ingredient in a medicine ingot is sometimes less than one gram, and the rest is almost entirely corn starch as


    an auxiliary ingredient.


    Which is safe and non-toxic, and does not have any side effects.


    And if so, there is no need to register any patent for the remedy.


    After all, the efficacy of the Blood Dispersion Heart Relief Pill relies on the refinement and sublimation of spiritual energy.


    Without this part of spiritual energy refinement, its medicinal power is exactly on the same level as ordinary medicines .


    Even if those top pharmaceuticalpanies, using the most advanced instruments and equipment, research its ingredients to the bottom and


    up to the sky,


    It is by no means possible to make any breakthrough in the production, the efficacy is impossible to reach the level of blood cirction heart


    relief pills.


    However, Charlie feels that all cancer patients, no matter what kind of cancer they have, are bound to face the same dilemma, that is, a sharp


    decline in physical quality.


    Many patients in the middle andte stages of cancer are not only as thin as wood, but even walking and talking are very difficult for them .


    The reason for this is that the body''s vitality and nutrition are almost drained by cancer cells .


    In some severe cases, their health is so poor that they are unable to receive chemotherapy or surgery.


    If the cancer cells can be controlled, but also to enhance the patient''s body quality, to replenish their vital energy, then the effect of treatment


    will naturally be twice as effective with half the effort.


    Therefore, he then decided to find out a better qi replenishing remedy from the "Nine Great Heavenly Scriptures".


    At that time, this qi-supplementing prescription would be used as the diluent for the Blood Dispersing and Heart Relief Pill.


    However, in the Nine Great Heavenly Scriptures, there are simply too many medicinal recipes for great tonics.


    Charlie searched his mind for a long time, finally picking the most suitable prescription.


    This prescription is named Solid Gold Life Renewing Pill, which was an untold secret of the royal family back then.


    It had a very good nourishing effect on patients with weak qi and blood.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This was a good form specially used by ancient imperial doctors to replenish the vital energy of patients who had been sick for a long time


    and had insufficient qi and blood, and it was very effective.


    So, after eating, Charlie wrote the prescriptions for Solid Gold Life Renewing Pill, and JX Liver Protecting Tablets to Liang.


    After Liang got the prescription, he immediately started to apply for a patent, and at the same time intended to organize a team with a high


    degree of secrecy to carry out a trial production of the medicine.

 Chapter 3714

    Chapter 3714


    Charlie instructed him, "Solid Gold Life Renewing Pill must be boiled into a medicinal soup, then the medicinal soup will be air-dried and


    prepared into powder." "After the powder is made, send it to me to the Champs-Elysees Hot Spring Vi, where I will make the medicinal


    powder into JX Reiming Pills."


    After that, Charlie said: "When these Pills are made, you take it the first time to the United States,"


    "You must find a way to meet the person directly responsible for drug import approval," "Give the JX Reiming Pills into the hands of the


    party, if the other party is still oil and salt,"


    "Put the word to him, if you do not let the other drugs of JX Pharmaceutical smoothly enter the U.S. market, then JX Reiming Pills will be


    Liang asked, "Master Wade, if they agree to give the green light to JX Pharmaceutical''s other drugs in exchange for JX Reiming Pills to be


    marketed in the U.S.,"


    "What should we do? After all, as you said, it is also difficult to achieve the real sense of mass production of JX Reiming


    Pills............................................ "


    Charlieughed: "Do not worry about this, then say that our production process is very tedious andplex, has not been able to find a


    breakthrough point,"


    "So can not achieve mass production, then give them a few hundred or thousands of boxes each year to mean, think they can not say


    anything."


    Liang immediately said respectfully, "I understand, Master Wade, don''t worry, I will go backter and arrange a trial production, and call you


    first after it is made!"


    "I will personally take it to the United States when the JX Reiming Pill is finished!"


    After saying that, Liang looked at the time and said with some impatience, "Master Wade, if you have nothing else to order, then I will go back


    to the factory and arrange the work now!"


    "Good." Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said, "Then you hurry up and get busy, I won''t keep you."


    "Okay Master Wade! I''ll take my leave first!"


    Liang put the prescription away carefully and hurriedly bid farewell to leave.


    After Liang left, Issac said to Charlie, "Young master, during this period of time, Liang''s progress is visible to the nak3d eye,"


    "Not only is his work logical and organized, but his whole person also seems more and more confident,pared to the previous Liang who


    was obsequiously following Barena Wei''s side, it''s a world of difference."


    Charlie nodded his head and smiled, and said approvingly, "Liang had been in the Wei family for so many years and he was lying down and


    enduring humiliation, now that he has such a good opportunity, he will naturally burst out with stronger motivation."


    At this time, Orvel''s phone received a push from a news app, and subconsciously said offhand: "Young master, the news said, that Helena,


    will soon hold a coronation ceremony!"


    The words just fell, Charlie and Issac''s cell phones, also received multiple pushes one after another.


    These tweets were almost all sent from the country''s major news tforms and Inte tforms, and the content and title were almost the


    same: "The new Nordic empress Helena Iliad will soon be officially unveiled at the Royal Pce!"


    Only then did Charlie realize that Helena, who was far away in Northern Europe, should soon take a carriage and go from the pce to the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    cathedral to receive the coronation!


    And Helena, as the first new empress to ascend the throne in the past thirty years, so the world''s attention, even in China, there are many


    After all, it is not often that an empress as young and beautiful as Helena is seen in history, so she is very desirable in both looks and status.


    It is for this reason that her coronation ceremony today has received the eager attention of the world.

 Chapter 3715

    Chapter 3715


    Charlie opened a video software, the opening screen advertising is written in the words of the Nordic Queen coronation ceremony live.


    He then directly from the advertising bit clicked in, the screen loaded out, it is the main entrance to the Nordic Pce.


    At this time, the host''s voice came: "ording to the coronation ceremony process announced by the Nordic royal family, in five minutes, that


    is, at 2:00 pm local time and 8:00 am Nordic time," "The new Nordic Queen Helena Iliad, who is about to be crowned, will depart from here


    and take the royal carriage to Oslo City Cathedral!"


    "The scene can be seen outside the pce gates at this moment, has been upied by the world''s media!"


    "It is reported that the global synchronization in the audience watching this coronation ceremony, has exceeded 200 million people!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I believe that by the time the coronation ceremony starts at 10:00 a.m. Nordic time, the number will be 300 million, 400 million, or even


    more!"


    "Then ording to the news released by the Nordic royal family, all the royal families in Europe will send their direct representatives to attend


    this ceremony today,"


    "But we are not sure which royal family members will participate yet, we will not know until after the Oslo City Cathedral."


    "Please keep your eyes locked on the news headlines, we will live broadcast the whole process of the coronation of Queen Helena Iliad


    without interruption for you!"


    At this moment, viewers all over the world were in front of the screen, anticipating Helena''s appearance.


    More than thirty years have passed since the crowning of the world''sst empress, so the world is curious about Helena, the new empress, at


    this moment when she is about to be crowned and enthroned.


    Orvel and Issac could not help but open the live streaming of the video website at this time.


    Both of them, who had seen Helena with their own eyes, also knew that earlier that she was just a puppet who had no one to rely on in the


    royal family and was used by the royal family as a tool for marriage.


    However, only a few days have passed, she is already going to seed the throne as the new empress, this change, simply turned the world


    upside down.


    And they also know very well that the reason why Helena was able topletely turn her life around and move to the top, all thanks to


    Charlie''s blessing.


    At this time, the host of the live broadcast could not restrain his excitement and said:


    "What you can see now is the royal carriage has been under the escort of the royal guard, slowly moving towards the entrance of the pce,"


    "This carriage has said to have a history of more than three hundred years, the past eleven Nordic kings and queens, rode in this carriage,


    from the pce to the City Cathedral."


    "ording to some local media people, this carriage began aplete renovation six months ago, and it was originally prepared for thest


    heir to the throne, Princess Olivia Iliad,"


    "But I did not expect the throne''s heir to take a peak turn, just three days ago, the current Queen suddenly announced that the throne will be


    passed to Helena Iliad."


    "Now there is one minute before Helena Iliad''s scheduled boarding time, let''s look forward to it together, this new Nordic empress!"


    As soon as the words fell, several male guards wearing red uniforms, wearing bearskin hats, and carrying rifles on their shoulders could be


    seen in the middle of the screen, walking out from inside the pce in two square teams.


    The host said with some excitement: "Friends and viewers, now you see the Royal Guard of the Royal family of Northern Europe,"


    "You can see that their honor guard costumes, and the Royal Guard of Britain''s costumes are very simr, this red uniform, bearskin hat


    dress, in the European royal family has more than two hundred years of history!"


    "And as soon as the Royal Guard of Honour makes its appearance, it also signals that the new Empress Helena Iliad, who will be crowned


    soon, will also make her appearance!"

 Chapter 3716

    Chapter 3716


    Just in the frame now is Helena, wearing a long white dress, dressed like a beautiful princess in a fairytale.


    In thepany of several royal women, with a solemn pace,ing out from the pce slowly.


    At this moment dressed up Helena, really beautiful as a fairy, a scene, do not know how many men''s hearts captured.


    And her face, there is no longer the panic and helplessness of the previous kind of desperate to be ughtered.


    In its ce, there is unprecedented strong confidence.


    Outside the pce, cheers.


    Not only the Nordic people who were watching from afar were excited, but also the overseas media, each and every one of them was excited


    to attach.


    The host couldn''t help but sigh: "Now I''m surrounded by almost all the sounds of awe and admiration, and almost all of those who made these


    sounds are senior media people who have seen all kinds of big waves,"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Just now on the live broadcast beside me, is thergest media in Britain, their host just sighed, said Helena Iliad''s style, reminding him of


    Princess Diana back then Her posture and temperament,pared to Princess Diana is also more than ever!"


    At this moment, Helena stopped her figure and stood at the entrance of the pce, waving far away to those frenzied people.


    The camera of the live broadcast quickly drew closer and gave Helena a full-body close up.


    And the Helena under the close-up shot was even more beautiful to the point of iparable.


    The host couldn''t help but feel at this point: "I have to say, Helena Iliad is just too beautiful, everyone on the scene is shocked by her beauty,


    so you can imagine how happy the Nordic people are inside at this moment!"


    At this time, the camera noticed a brooch worn on Helena''s left side of her chest, and then the camera quickly zoomed in and gave a close-up


    of that brooch.


    The host then said: "Viewers can see that the camera is now giving a close-up of Helena wearing a brooch, which should be a leaf made of


    gold, looks very fine, and at the bottom of this leaf, also with tiny diamonds spell out two letters, respectively c and w."


    Saying that the host added: "I think this chest pin should have extraordinary significance for Helena Iliad,"


    "As for the two letters c and w, there is a great possibility that it is the abbreviation of a person''s name,"


    "Just like Michael Jackson abbreviated MJ, just do not know this cw, in the end, what is the abbreviation of the name, but it is certain that if it


    really is an abbreviation of a person''s name, then that person should be very important to Helena Iliad."


    Speaking here, the hostughed: "I believe that at this moment all the viewers in the West should be wondering what cw actually stands for.


    And if it is really the initials of a person''s name, then who exactly is it, and it is estimated that in a few minutes, the spection about the two


    letters is likely to be a big hit in Western social media!"


    At this time, both Issac and Orvel looked at Charlie at the same time.


    couldn''t figure out what these two letters represented, but Issac and Orvel could tell at a nce that it definitely represented Charlie.


    Combined with the fact that the brooch itself was in the shape of a leaf, which happened to represent Charlie''s surname, it was even more


    stone-cold.


    Charlie also did not expect that the brooch that Helena instructed him to look out for over the phone would be a leaf representing his


    surname, as well as the phic initials of his name.


    In his opinion, Helena is cautious and should not make such a small egg on such a major asion, because it will certainly make the outside


    world concoct many suspicions, which is certainly not good for her.


    What''s more unexpected is that at this time, she stood in front of the pce gate, after waving to the crowd several times, she actually gently


    kissed her right fingertip, and then gently covered the fingertip on the brooch on her chest!


    The media at the scene exploded!


    The keen media people spected the real intention of Helena''s move, and that Chinese host couldn''t help but exim: "Everyone should


    have seen Helena Iliad''s action just now,"


    "If I''m not wrong, she should be indirectly kissing that brooch of hers!"


    "You know, she is now in the presence of hundreds of millions of viewers all over the world!"


    "To make such an action at such a time without evasion is enough to see that this brooch is extremely significant to her!"


    Issac looked at Charlie at this time and said with a smile, "Young master, this should be a confession of love to you again across the


    air.............................................. "


    Charlie helplessly shook his head and said, "If this is really the case, it only means that she can not carry what is more important,"


    "Such a major asion of the coronation of the new emperor, how can you take such a risk to engage with such a small mind, it ispletely


    more than worth the loss.................................................. "


    Orvel heave a smile, seriously: "Master Wade, perhaps for people like Helena, coronation or not, enthroned or not, those are not important,


    taking this opportunity to confess to you in front of the world is the most import

 Chapter 3717

    Chapter 3717


    At this time, the Western media andizens have already exploded with an increasing number of audience.


    Everyone was specting what Helena''s intention was in choosing to wear such a brooch on her chest on this incredibly important asion


    today.


    If the letters c and w are really the initials of a person''s name, then who would that person be?


    For a while, there was a lot of spection on the inte.


    And even many Chineseizens began to gossip.


    But since everyone had the preconceived notion that if these two letters represent the abbreviation of a person''s name, then that person''s


    name must be a western man''s name, they simply couldn''t guess the correct answer.


    After all, except for those people who appeared on Mountain on the day of the Qingming Festival, no one would have thought that the two


    letters actually represented the initials of a Chinese person''s name.


    And at this point, the live broadcast was still going on.


    Helena had already boarded the historic royal carriage with the help of two royal attendants.


    The carriage then slowly left the pce under escort at the front and back by guards of the royal guards, and headed towards the Oslo City


    Cathedral.


    Along the way, the public greeted the carriage, and fanatical fans chanted Helena''s name.


    The host then introduced: "It is understood that there is a total of seven kilometers from the pce to the cathedral, and Helena Iliad will take


    the carriage and finish the journey in one hour."


    Hearing this, Charlie realized that the next hour is the picture of Helena sitting on the carriage, so he said to Issac: "Mr. Issac, send me to


    Song''s group."


    "Okay young master." Issac hurriedly agreed.


    Orvel at the side also hurriedly stood up and said, "Master Wade, I''ll see you off!"


    On the way Charlie left Orvel''s restaurant and went to the Song Group, Helena was sitting on the open carriage, constantly waving to the


    people on both sides of the road.


    Charlie kept his cell phone live broadcast on, and turned off the sound temporarily after he arrived at the Song Group.


    Warnia was in-person waiting in front of the Song Group''s lobby.


    When Issac parked the car and Charlie stepped out of the car, Warnia came forward and said respectfully, "Master Wade, you are here!"


    Charlie smiled, "Why did you evene down personally."


    Warnia looked very happy and said with a light smile, "You are here, how can I wait in the office, naturally I have toe down to greet you."


    After saying that, she hurriedly made an invitation gesture and said, "Master Wade, after you."


    Charlie nodded and instructed Issac, "Mr. Issac, after you park the car,e to Warnia''s office to talk about the auction."


    Issac said, "Okay young master, you go up first, I''lle after you."


    So, Charlie went with Warnia and came all the way to her office.


    Once he entered, she invited him to sit down on the sofa and couldn''t help but start teasing him, saying with a smile, "Master Wade, did you


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    watch the live broadcast of Helena''s coronation ceremony?"


    Charlie casually said, "I watched it."


    Warnia looked at him with a nightmare smile like a flower and asked, "Master Wade, that brooch that Helena wore, it should be showing love


    to you from across the sky, right?"

 Chapter 3718

    Chapter 3718


    Charlie was helpless and asked her back, "Warnia, when did you be so gossipy, this is not like yourself."


    Warnia smiled lightly and said seriously, "I''m not the most gossipy, just when I saw that brooch on Helena''s chest in the live feed, Nanako


    called me and said that we both have another love rival this time."


    Charlie asked her, "Did you tell Nanako that I wasing to yourpany?"


    "Of course." Warnia smiled and said, "It was Nanako who asked me to ask you, she felt at first sight that Helena was showing her love to you,


    and I share her opinion."


    Saying that Warnia said with a few flirtatious tones, "Master Wade, now the whole world is guessing who cw really is,"


    "It is estimated that this fever will continue for some time, you must keep a low profile recently, otherwise if people guess that you are cw, it


    will be troublesome."


    Charlie shook his head and said slightly helplessly, "Let''s talk about the auction."


    Warnia saw that Charlie intended to avoid this topic, so she didn''t flirt too much and said seriously, "Master Wade, what are you going to do


    about the auction for the Rejuvenating Pill this time?"


    Charlie said, "I n to have the Wade family and the Song family join hands to hold it, and the venue will be chosen at Shangri-La."


    Warnia asked, "Master Wade if the Wade family participates publicly, will it not bring unnecessary trouble to your identity?"


    Charlie said, "I will only offer the Rejuvenating Pill in this auction, I will not participate in the specific operation, and it will be the Wade family


    and the Song family who will appear on the stage."


    "And the Wade family has never held an auction of antiques, so we have to rely on you Antique Hall to bring out all the good things that are in


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    the box to support the scene."


    Warnia smiled, "Don''t worry, I will bring out the best collection of Antique Hall!"


    After that, she asked, "Right, Master Wade, when the Rejuvenating Pill is auctioned off, there will always be an introduction to the Pill,"


    "Should we mention your name then? After all, it is made by you."


    "No need." Charlie shook his head and said, "I have already thought about the text of the Rejuvenating Pill."


    "Just say that the Song family was entrusted by a mysterious seller in Aurous Hill to put the two Rejuvenating Pills up for auction,"


    "And the Song family was worried that they had not enough power to run the auction, so they took the initiative to cooperate with the Wade


    family,"


    "And as for the identity of the mysterious seller, just say that they promised the other party to keep it absolutely confidential."


    Speaking of this, Charlie put out his overallyout of the future auction, in detail.


    After hearing this, Warnia said with gratitude and surprise:


    "Master Wade, what you said are all business secrets worth thousands of dors, why did you tell me so casually?"


    Charlie said with a smile, "Business secrets are also divided into people, to outsiders, some are indeed business secrets, but to friends, even


    if they are business secrets, it does not matter."


    After a pause, Charlie continued, "I personally am very optimistic about this opportunity, there is such a good opportunity," "It is natural for


    good friends to share together, I can''t eat up all the dividends of the future development of Aurous Hill alone,"


    "And I hope that we can work together in the future for a long time, each taking what we need."


    Warnia said gratefully, "Master Wade, I understand."


    Charlie nodded and smiled, and said, "Right, this time, the reason why we want to do the auction of the Rejuvenating Pill jointly with you,"


    "Mainly because we also hope that Antique Hall can take this opportunity to make their own brand influence,"


    "Once our auction attracts the world''s top tycoons, then Sotheby''s, Christie''spared to us, naturally will fall behind."


    "More and more rich people wille to Aurous Hill to attend this auction, more and more collections will be eager to be on the auction, and


    we, as the organizer, will take more and moremissions from it."


    "However, I can give you a promise, no matter how long this auction is held, the Wade family only cares about the auction of the Rejuvenating


    Pill,"


    "As for the auction of other collectibles at the event, all of them will be given to your Antique Hall to operate,"


    "As long as you do a good enough job, I believe that in no time, Antique Hall''s poprity in the auction field will surpass Sotheby''s and


    Christie''s!"

 Chapter 3719

    Chapter 3719


    Charlie''s words caused Warnia''s heart to surge instantly.


    She had always wanted to make the business of collectibles trading and auction bigger and stronger, but had never found a suitable


    breakthrough point.


    It was precisely because she attached great importance to this business that she had immediately befriended Charlie.


    After seeing with her own eyes that he could restore her family''s antiques with the lost relic restoration technology at her store Antique Hall.


    She originally hoped to recruit him to Antique Hall to work for the Song family.


    But how could she have expected that Charlie, who was just a superfluous son-inw at first, was actually the young master of the Wade


    family from the capital, and his strength was extremely powerful.


    Therefore, her wish to revitalize Antique Hall through Charlie has long since fizzled out.


    Since then, Antique Hall has not been able to find a better opportunity for development.


    The industry of collectibles, although it seems to be too far away from ordinary people, and rarely hear any big action,


    But this industry is an upromisingly profitable industry, and the market size is huge.


    For a big auction house, auction turnovers may be in the tens of billions of dors, if there is a super explosive item, the amount of sales is


    even higher .


    Sometimes, just with the auction of a painting, the auction house can bring hundreds of millions of dors in turnover.


    The auction is also very profitable, and its profitability is broadly divided into self employment ormission .


    Self-employment is the traditional antique market model of buying low and selling high .


    Commissions are the main revenue channel of auctions.


    Generally speaking, auction houses chargemissions ranging from 5% to 15% on lots, and the more prestigious the auction house, the


    higher the percentage ofmission .


    Under normal circumstances, if a famous painting is sold for $100 million, the auction house can get $15 million just for themission.


    This tranted into RMB, almost 100 million.


    Therefore, therger the auction house, the more geometrically enhanced the ability to make money.


    In an auction of tens of billions of dors, just the brokeragemission will have more than a billion cash ie.


    Such auctions held twice a year, billions of profit wille to hand.


    Moreover, once the auction bes bigger and stronger, it can bring more profits than justmission, but the overall improvement of the


    whole industry chain.


    Generally speaking, under a big auction house, there will also be multiple collectibles stores, because the auction house is famous enough,


    so they have these stores, and the customer traffic is also veryrge.


    Such collectibles stores will not only operate and sell ordinary collectibles but also provide fee-based appraisal services and paid in-store


    consignment sales to individual sellers as well as collectors.


    Many collectibles that are not qualified for auctions, but have some value, are sold privately in these stores.


    Since the store is open all year round, the turnover umted in a year is also sky- high, in which themission profit is not lower than


    that of auctions in any way.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3720

    Chapter 3720


    However, this powerful ability to absorb money is limited to the top fewrgepanies in the industry.


    For Warnia''s Antique Hall, the profit at the end of the year, even less than one or two hundred million.


    The reason why Antique Hall can''t do it is not that Warnia didn''t work hard enough, but they can''t get good things in the real sense.


    Without enough good things, there is absolutely no capital topare with those top auction houses.


    When the top auction houses auction Van Gogh, auction Picasso, auction Paul Gauguin, or Qi Baishi, Zhang Daqian, the world''s leading


    masters of the famous paintings, they can not even get a pair of paintings sold for more than ten million.


    The reason for this is theck of visibility, those big collectors simply can not give things to Antique Hall for auction.


    Warnia, who was suffering from not being able to find a good opportunity, was suddenly pulled by Charlie with the Rejuvenating Pill, which


    made her inwardly grateful to him, and at the same time, she could not help but have a surging heart.


    This was because she was well aware of the value of the Rejuvenating Pill, and probably there was nothing more in this world that could be


    collected that could bepared to a top-level divine medicine like it.


    Therefore, she can almost already foresee that the auction of this Pill will definitely set a historical record.


    This, naturally, is a good opportunity for Antique Hall to make a name for itself.


    It''s the same as a third-tier starlet finally having the opportunity to perform on the same stage with the top stars in this world, an absolutely


    great opportunity for a chicken and a dog to rise to the top!


    Therefore, she was very excited and said to him: "Master Wade, don''t worry, I will do my best to make this auction the best!"


    Charlie nodded and said with a slight touch of emotion, "Although Antique Hall is the property of your Song family, it has extraordinary


    significance to me................................................... "


    "So Warnia, you must make Antique Hall''s fame bigger and stronger, and it will not be in vain of my one destiny with it."


    At the beginning at Antique Hall, if father-inw hadn''t mistakenly knocked over that antique vase, Charlie would never have had the


    opportunity to obtain the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures.


    If there was no "Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures", today''s Aurous Hill, there would only be only another random Charlie Wade, not Master


    Wade.


    That''s why he felt in his heart that Antique Hall meant a lot to him.


    However, he did not know that Warnia, who was beside him, heard these words and misunderstandings arose in her heart.


    Hearing Charlie''s exmation, Warnia''s heart immediately rippled, and her eyes looked at him like spring water, full of deep love.


    In fact, for Warnia, who had always loved Charlie, she had long regarded Antique Hall as one of the most important ces in her life.


    However, she did not expect that he would also find Antique Hall to be very significant.


    This made her mistakenly think that this feeling of Charlie was all because of her.


    At the same time also made her feel that she loved Charlie for so long, it seems not wishful thinking, at least his heart, also has a ce for


    her.


    Touched, she also can''t help but sigh softly feeling shy: "Master Wade............... thank you for


    taking Antique Hall so important........... "


    "In fact Antique Hall for me......... equally significant.......... "N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Speaking of this, she looked with affectionate eyes towards him and softly said, "Master Wade, when I first met you, although I seemed to be


    the firstdy of the Song family,"


    "I was actually only responsible for this piece of business of Antique Hall in the Song family, and at that time, I never dreamed that I could one


    day be the head of the Song family "


    "Until...... until that day......... in Antique Hall, I met you.......... " "It is also because of you that I have been able to live today and have


    everything that I have today

 Chapter 3721

    Chapter 3721


    At this moment, Warnia''s eyes were already filled with tears.


    In the case of the Song Group, which has a market capitalization of 100 billion, it is just a little insignificant side material.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.


    So, when the Song family gave her the Antique Hall business, it was like sending her away with such a small profit.


    Warnia did not care about this at that time, she also knew that she was just a woman, and did not have parents to rely on, so she was already


    very satisfied that the Song family had given her Antique Hall.


    However, what she could not imagine was that her life, in Antique Hall, ushered in the biggest twist.


    That twist was Charlie.


    Without Charlie, she might have died in the Dragon Trap Formation, or at the hands of her uncle and cousin, and how could she have


    survived all the cmities and be the Song family head today?


    Charlie did not expect that his mention of Antique Hall would cause Warnia to choke back tears.


    Seeing this, he thought she wasmenting over the several ups and downs and tribtions in the past, so he hurriedly spoke tofort,


    "The bad things are all in the past, you are now the head of the Song family, you still need to be strong and look forward."


    Warnia nodded hastily, wiping her tears while smiling, "Sorry, Master Wade, let you look at the joke        "


    Charlie smiled heartily: "I don''t mind, but soon Issac wille up, if he sees you like this, I don''t know what he will think."


    Saying that Charlie with some surprise, muttered: "By the way, this guy went to park the car what took him so long?"


    At this time, the Song Group downstairs.


    Issac took a puff of the cigarette, saw the cigarette roll had burned to the end, then lifted his hand, looked at his wristwatch, muttered in a low


    voice:


    "It''s almost 1? minutes, it''s about time, right?"


    Thinking of this, he could not help but mutter: "Young master and Miss Song must have a lot of private conversations that they do not want me


    to hear,"


    "More time for the two of them to be alone, I think it will not be wrong."


    After saying that, he immediately dropped the cigarette bu.tt that had burned out in his hand, and took another one out of his pocket to relight


    it.


    After this cigarette was finished, he slowly went upstairs and arrived at Warnia''s office door.


    He carefully listened to the door for a few seconds and found no strange movements before he boldly knocked on the door.


    At this time, Warnia had also gradually recovered from the emotion she had just felt, and when she heard the knock, she hurriedly said loudly,


    "Pleasee in!"


    Only then did Issac push the door in and politely say, "Young master, Miss Song."


    Charlie was surprised and asked him, "Did you park the car back at Shangri-La? What took you so long toe up?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Issac was busy smiling twice and exined, "No, I was just about toe up when I answered a phone call, so I was dyed for a while."


    Saying that, he hurriedly asked, "Young master, what did you and Miss Song talk about?"


    Charlie said, "Just talking about the auction when the timees, you and Warnia will take the lead together."


    "No problem." Issac agreed without a second thought and said to Warnia, "Miss Song, I don''t know much about the specific antique auction,"


    "So I may have to rely mainly on you for this piece, I will be responsible for the preliminary publicity, software development, and online, as well


    as the entire auction site support,"


    "The specific process and execution of the auction, you have to be the gatekeeper."


    Warnia hurriedly said, "You don''t have to be so polite with me, it''s always you, I''m really ashamed of it."


    She added: "As for the specific process and execution of the auction, I will certainly operate no problem, but what I am most worried about


    now is the selection of auction items "


    Charlie asked, "What are the specific problems in the selection of the auction items?"

 Chapter 3722

    Chapter 3722


    Warnia said with a somewhat embarrassed expression, "I''m not going to hide it from you, although Antique Hall''s reputation in the Aurous Hill


    antique market is not small,"


    "But if you look at the national collectibles market, it''s just second or third rate, so our customer resources and auction resources are not too


    good,"


    "And the collection resources we can find are rtively average, so when ites time to give a big name a stage to sing, I''m afraid it''s a bit


    unstageable................................................. "


    "Antique Hall''s current treasure of the store, is a real painting of Mr. Qi Baishi, but that painting is not a masterpiece, so its market value is


    only about 80 million........................................... "


    After listening to it, Charlie couldn''t help butugh: "I thought what is it, it turns out you''re worried about this."


    Warnia said seriously: "Whether an auction is upscale or not, it mainly depends on the geometry of the collection we take out."


    "Although the Rejuvenating Pill can definitely fetch a sky-high price, but if the other apanying lots are more general, I''m afraid it will bring


    down the grade of the Rejuvenating pill and discredit you, Master Wade........................................................................................... "


    Charlieughed: "This is too easy to solve."


    After saying that, Charlie paused and said confidently, "When you advertise the auction, add a collectibles collection message,"


    "And wee all those who sign up for the auction to take out one of the most valuable items from their own collections and add it to the


    auction''s lots as well."


    Warnia said somewhat hesitantly, "Master Wade, those who can afford to auction the Rejuvenating Pills are, I''m afraid, the richest group of


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    people in this world,"


    "And they buy collectibles, just like a brave, only in and out, and have never heard of them taking out their own collections to participate in the


    auction unless it''s some charity auction event."


    Here, Warnia added: "But when they participate in charity auctions, it is not possible to take out the most expensive collections, and generally


    take out a few hundred thousand to several million dors worth of collectibles, the auction money directly goes to the charity fund."


    Issac also said with a look of approval: "Young master, the rich people to buy collectibles, just like the usual olddy shopping in the market to


    buy cabbage,"


    "Even if the family piled up like a mountain, will not be sold outside, at most is to spend some money to set up a museum,"


    "And then all their products are put into the museum, to the public disy, indeed rarely heard that they are willing to take out the collection to


    sell. I''m afraid they won''t respond at all."


    Charlieughed: "This matter is not difficult, when the publicity begins, you will let the public out, saying that the organizer will select twenty of


    the most representative collections from the registered collections for auction,"


    "Then all the participants of the auction, all of these twenty collections to vote anonymously, at the end of the auction, the organizer will count


    the votes on site," "The one with the most votes, the owner of the collection with the most votes will receive an additional quarter of the


    Rejuvenating Pill!"


    Speaking of this, Charlie said with a bit of contempt in his eyes: "The vast majority of rich people may not really understand art and collection,


    they just like to use the sky- high collection to show off their style and wealth,"


    "Or use the collection to seek the appreciation of assets, once there is the temptation of higher interests, they do not care about such


    extraneous things as collectibles, will certainly put their most valuable, once there is the temptation of higher interests,"


    "They do not care about such extraneous things as collectibles, they will definitely bring out the most important things out."


    Warnia said: "Master Wade......... even a quarter of the rejuvenation pills, is also extremely


    precious, used in this matter, will not be a little waste............. "


    Charlie waved his hand and said, "Want to do a big scene, this cost or to take out one, imagine, if the day we selected twenty pieces of the


    collection, all worth more than 100 million dors of top art,"


    "Plus the final finale with the Rejuvenating Pill, that this auction is absolutely going to be one of its kind. After seeing this no other top auction


    house is going to organize any more auctions for a long time."

 Chapter 3723

    Chapter 3723


    Charlie finalized the details of the auction with Warnia and Issac and became much more at ease with this matter.


    The next step was to wait for the Rejuvenating Pill to make some noise in the high society of Europe and America, and then release the news


    of the auction in the same way.


    At this moment, Helena''s royal carriage had just arrived at the cathedral in Oslo.


    This centuries-old cathedral is thergest and most magnificent church in Northern Europe, with a medieval architectural style.


    Not only a strong Renaissance temperament, but also a clever blend of Baroque style, is thendmark of the Nordic capital, Oso City.


    Since its construction, this church has witnessed the coronation of several kings and queens.


    Now, it will wee the youngest empress in Nordic history, Helena Iliad.


    Under the watchful eyes of countless people, Helena slowly stepped out of the carriage and, apanied by a number of attendants, walked


    up the stone-paved walkway outside the Cathedral.


    On both sides of the walkway, there were flowers still condensed with dew, and the soldiers of the Royal Guard stood on both sides of the


    road with rifles in their hands, solemnly watching Helena walk in slowly.


    ording to the royal process, Helena should take at least 5 minutes to walk slowly through the stone path, and also need to turn around at


    the entrance of the church and stop for a moment to wave to everyone.


    And at this moment, the cathedral has been filled with the entire European royal family, nobility, and celebrities.


    Europe is not arge area, many countries that still retain their royal families, in fact, hundreds of years ago, began to constantly intermarry


    with each other.


    Basically tied to each other, and even some of them are not out of the five services by now .


    Sitting in the first row of the church, almost all of the royal family''s direct rtives, the most famous of them, are Britain''s Crown Prince Philip


    and his consort .


    The Crown Prince Philip is now over seventy years old, is the oldest crown prince in the whole of Europe.


    Because the Crown Prince is only a duke''s title, so the status is lower than the Queen.


    Even if Helena is more than 40 years younger than him, he still has to represent the British royal family, to pay a visit to Helena, the newly


    promoted Queen.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Although Helena has not yet entered, but at this time, from the front of the church in the side door, a gorgeous olddy, apanied by a few


    attendants, walked in.


    As soon as the people saw this olddy, they immediately let out a cry of surprise.


    Because this olddy is no one else, it is the current Queen of Northern Europe.


    That is, Helena''s grandmother.


    Her sudden appearance here made the guests in the whole church feel very surprised.


    Because they just a few days ago, received a secret letter from the Nordic royal family.


    The secret letter informed the Queen''s consciousness has beenpletely lost, the body has been on the verge of death, and even said that


    her death is just thetest thing within a month.


    This kind of secret letter, is the entire European royal family in modern times between the convention.

 Chapter 3724

    Chapter 3724


    A couple of hundred years ago the European royal family, in fact, has been full of all kinds of rivalry.


    Back then, severalrge countries in Europe or a bunch of small countries kept busy fighting among themselves .


    Even if everyone up to the number of rtives, but really hit anxious eyes, who do not care about these blood kinship .


    However, since the modern era, the royal families of various countries have handed over real power.


    With the implementation of the constitutional monarchy, these European royal families have lost the kingdoms, but be unusually united,


    quite a kind of warmth of the frame.


    Once there is a king or queen of any kingdom in poor health, or even to the state of dying, the royal family will send a secret letter to the other


    royal families, so that the other side know in advance, and ready toe to mourn and participate in time.


    And generallye to mourn, are one of the crown prince, or a prestigious prince.


    Otherwise, in case anyone happens to be out of the country during this time, they might miss the funeral.


    So these people have always felt that the old Queen of Northern Europe, is already dying, changing the heir to the throne, it is likely to be the


    return of light before death.


    But who would have thought that the old woman walked into the church!


    The state of the Queen''s walk, although not as healthy as flying, but as a 70-year-old woman, is considered to be very steady.


    , the Queen''s rosyplexion and rxed expression, not at all like a person who is seriously ill and almost dying.


    As the Queen walked to the first row of people, Duke Philip was the first toe back to his senses, rising with a shocked face and saluting


    respectfully,


    "Your Majesty, it''s been a long time, you look no worse than thest time I saw you!"


    The Queen nodded slightly and said with a smile, "Philip, how is your mother''s health?"


    Philip was busy saying, "She was slightly unwell some time ago, and is still recovering, after all, she is old, so her recovery is slower."


    "Yes...... " the Queen sighed: "Almost a hundred years old, it is indeed remarkable."


    At this time, the others looked at the empress, still did note back from the shock, because they found that the empress no matter walking,


    talking, mannerisms, do not look sick at all.


    This is also a little too strange, even if she recovered from a serious illness, it is impossible to be sopletely well all of a sudden, right?


    Some older, the heart has begun to secretly ponder, wonder what the Queen used in the end, to recover so quickly as before, is there any


    significant development of medical technology in Northern Europe?


    However, the entire European gang of old royals, old aristocrats and old tycoons, who are watching the development of medicine in Europe,


    and even many of those sitting here have invested in a number of pharmaceuticalpanies and rted scientific researchpanies.


    If there is any wind, everyone will certainly know about it.


    After all, these people are very old, and very rich and powerful, so the more to this time, the more life is cherished.


    Theye out to meet their friends on various asions, they have long ceased to pay attention to what the other party is wearing, what


    they are wearing, but most concerned about the other party''s overall look, so as to deduce the other party''s health.


    If the other party looks good, must break the sand pot to the end, to see what he has in the end the way to maintain health.


    At this time, then listen to the old queen very seriously said to Duke Philip: "Philip, I rmend to you and Her Majesty a very miraculous


    oriental divine medicine, the name of this medicine is rejuvenation Pill!"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When these words came out, not only was Duke Philip dumbfounded, but even those other people who did not speak next to him were also


    stunned speechless.


    Someone secretly muttered, "Rejuvenating Pill? What is that thing? Eastern divine medicine? Could it be that the Queen was cured by this


    divine medicine?"


    Others were thinking the same thing.

 Chapter 3725

    Chapter 3725


    At this moment, listen to the empress said: "I have been seriously ill, the whole of the top experts here had announced that I will not live more


    than a month,"


    "And thisst month I was unlikely to wake up, but my good granddaughter Helena, from distant China, brought me a quarter of the


    rejuvenation pill..................................... "


    Speaking of this, the Queen with an exmation and aggravated the tone, repeated: "Just a quarter of a pill ah! It is less than the size of a


    bean!"


    "It brought me back to life! The doctor examined my body and said I could live at least five more years! This is the most amazing thing I''ve


    ever encountered in my life!"


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that this miracle medicine came from faraway China, I would even think it was God''s gift to


    me................................................. "


    The Queen''s voice was not very loud when she said this, but these words, like an explosive thunder, triggered a roar in the church!


    The Western countries that believe in modern medicine, almost all Eastern medicines, are naturally looked at with a few questions and


    resistance.


    And these Western dignitaries have enjoyed all the benefits of modern Western medicine.


    Their doctors are almost all top figures in the field of medicine, and thetest, best and most expensive drugs in the world are basically


    provided to them as a matter of priority.


    It is also because they have enjoyed so many advantages, so their basic knowledge of Western medicine is also very deep and clear.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Suddenly hearing the Queen herself say that an oriental miracle drug, only a quarter of a pill, will be able to bring her back to life.


    And even the doctor said he could live at least five more years, everyone''s first thought was that this is too ridiculous to believe.


    However, seeing the Queen''s body so healthy standing in front of her, everyone''s heart and a few questions about themselves urred.


    "Could...... this Oriental miracle medicine really be so miraculous?"


    After all, when the Nordic Queen was seriously ill, they all through their own channels, to understand the specific condition of her.


    But also all know that her condition on the Western medical basis had been hopeless, impossible to pass this hurdle.


    But now, she is standing here healthy, this is the best proof that she is not lying.


    Duke Philip was curious and asked, "Your Majesty, I would like to know this rejuvenating elixir you just mentioned, what kind of disease is it a


    medicine for?"


    The Queen said solemnly, "Philip, the rejuvenation elixir is a divine medicine, and since it is a divine medicine, of course, it can cure any


    disease.


    Just like the Bible says that holy water can wash away all evil!"


    Duke Philip said awkwardly: "But......... but this logic it is not scientific ah............. we all know


    that this modern medicine, the vast majority of drugs are specialized drugs to treat specific diseases."


    "Of course, there are a few drugs that can treat a variety of diseases, like the aspirin known as a panacea, but even aspirin, it can not cure all


    diseases ah.................................................. "


    Philip''s words sparked a flurry of agreement from others.


    Because in their inherent perception, there can not exist a drug that can cure all diseases, generally speaking, one who can say such words,


    is either a magician or a liar.


    The Queen, in the face of Duke Philip''s questioning, smiled slightly and said with a heavy hand: "Philip, I know you believe in science and


    modern medicine, how was I ever not the same as you?"


    Said, the queen sighed,mented: "Do you know how painful I was during my serious illness?"


    "Everyone thought I had lost consciousness and was in aa, and even the best medical team of our royal family gave the same result after


    testing with the best instruments, but you know what? I was actually not in aa at all!"


    When the crowd heard this, they were all even more confused!

 Chapter 3726

    Chapter 3726


    Duke Philip froze, and only after a moment did he ask in horror: "You.............. were you not in


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    aa? But the news we received was that you have been in a heavya for several days, so           sorry Your Majesty, I didn''t


    understand you.......................................... "


    The Queen said seriously: "Let''s put it this way, the outside world thought that I was in aa because my body was no longer responsive,"


    "But in fact, my body was justpletely out of control of my consciousness, my consciousness was still functioning normally in my brain!"


    "I could think, I could remember, I could hear the sounds around me, but I was as if sealed by the devil, I could not have any control over any


    part of my body, I was not even able to open my eyes           "


    Speaking of this, the queen said with a backward look, "That feeling, than being in hell, more helpless and painful........................................ "


    The surrounding people heard this, one by one, their faces were full of fear.


    They also thought about their future may be sick, may be seriously ill or even scattered.


    But they had never thought that people would experience such loneliness and pain before they die.


    Wouldn''t that be in the world, the loneliest person?


    At this time, the empress said with a lot of emotion: "The Western medicine you have believed in for so many years, that is also the Western


    medicine I believed in for so many years before,"


    "At the most critical moment of my life, they couldn''t even judge my state at that time, so you still think that Western medicine is the best and


    most advanced?"


    All the people''s expressions were shocked beyond words.


    Philip was also stunned, terrified and shattered: "In that case, those who we thought were brain dead vegetative people, it is likely that they


    are also in this state,"


    "It is likely that their consciousness has been alive, and then alone in their own bodies for several years, even a dozen of


    years................................................ "


    "Yes...... " said the Queen nodding: "I would never have thought of this level before, but


    when I had personal experience, my view is the same as yours."


    Saying that the Queen said further: "But I was in that desperate situation, I heard the truth that my other granddaughter, Olivia, joined forces


    with others to plot against me!"


    "It was then that I realized that I was not seriously ill, but poisoned! A poison that no one knew about and that no one could cure!"


    "If it wasn''t for my good granddaughter Helena, who saved me with the divine medicine she brought back from China after all the hard work, I


    might still be confined in my own body to this day, waiting for the final descent to death......................................................................... "


    Hearing this, many people became convinced of the Queen''s words.


    Because, the royal family three days ago, had issued a public announcement, the announcement said, Olivia Iliad, for with her fianc¨¦, William


    Rothschild family, because of the joint plot to kill the Queen, has been ruled by the royal family.


    While the royal family also announced to officially fly out Olivia Iliad''s session to the throne, while giving it to Helena Iliad.


    Everyone at first did not quite understand why the Queen''s serious illness was rted to Olivia''s departure, and why the throne was suddenly


    given to Helena, who had long been disinherited.


    Now, they finally put it all together.


    The Queen is seriously ill, in fact, Olivia''s case, and Helena was able to regain the session, all because of her rescue!


    At this point, the Queen continued: "As for why I firmly believe in this oriental medicine, it is because, the moment I took the medicine,


    consciousness immediately regained control of the body,"


    "And long-term poisoning produced by those toxic side effects, but also in an instant swept away, that moment for me, simply a shift from hell


    to heaven."


    Speaking of this, the queen looked at Philip with a dull expression and asked him, "Philip, after listening to me, do you still have no doubt


    about Western medicine?"


    Philip said with a bewildered face: "I.......... I can''t say........ although I don''t have any doubts


    about you, but I still feel that all this is indeed a bit unbelievable, I can''t ept it for a while          "


    The Queen smiled slightly and said, "Never mind, this kind of miracle is like a miracle manifestation, indeed only those who experienced it can


    possibly believe."


    Speaking of this, the empress smiled heartily and said with a grateful face, "Perhaps this also means that I am more favored by God than you


    all, Jesus once said that only those who believe are able to witness miracles!"


    At this moment, an elderly male royalty excitedly asked out of the blue, "Your Majesty, if it is true, as you just said, that there is such a


    miraculous oriental medicine in this world,"


    "Then I dare to ask you, can you give me a quarter of it, or sell it to me, my beloved wife is suffering from a terminal illness, the doctor said


    she only has six months to live................................................. "


    The queen shook her head and said apologetically, "I''m sorry Malvin, Helena only brought back a quarter of the rejuvenation pill, although I


    would love to help you, but I can''t help        "

 Chapter 3727

    Chapter 3727


    The Queen''s words not only made the royal named Malvern just now feel a lot of regret, even the other people around her who were paying


    attention to the Queen, each and every one of them had disappointment written all over their faces.


    There was no doubt that her words just now hadpletely convinced these royals and nobles about the Elixir of youth.


    And after they believed that the Rejuvenating Pill was real, their biggest thought was that they must find a way to get one.


    After all, this divine medicine that can bring back the dead is simply the most precious existence for them, the rich and powerful.


    However, the Queen''s wordspletely shattered their thoughts.


    But once they thought that the Rejuvenating Pill could influence life and death, someone immediately asked reluctantly,


    "Your Majesty, may I ask how Princess Helena actually found this Pill? Can you trouble her and tell me this channel and pathway, so I can


    figure it out myself!"


    "Yes!" When the others heard this, they also immediately came back to their senses and hurriedly said,


    "Your Majesty! I would also like to know where exactly Princess Helena bought this medicine, and if possible, I would also like to buy some to


    keep as a backup."


    The person who spoke was a great nobleman from Ennd, not only did his family have hereditary titles and fiefdoms, but also transformed


    into a very sessful business these years, and was worth at least 1? billion euros.


    This person feels in his heart that this Nordic royal family does not have many assets, not to mention a small Helena, if she can afford to buy


    this rejuvenating elixir, then he must also be able to, and can buy more!


    When the Queen heard these people''s inquiries, she couldn''t help but say, "Ladies and gentlemen, you think this matter is too simple,"


    "If this medicine is avable somewhere and at a clear price, then I will buy more back even if I have poured my family''s money into it."


    Speaking of this, the Queen''s expression also became serious, sighing: "The key is, for this divine medicine, there is no ce to buy, Helena


    could get it, but alsopletely because of fate, so if you want to find this medicine, you can only hope on fate."


    "Fate...... " When the crowd heard this word, they couldn''t help but look at each other.


    The people who can appear here, each one of them is the epitome of the human essence, although they hang God on their lips every day, but


    in fact, each one of them in the world, is the most determined materialist.


    You know, the ancestors of this group of people, either holding a Bible in their hands, sailing a ship in the European coast in the form of the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vikings burned and looted;"


    "Or carrying a Bible in their arms, and then with duck pieces and cannons, sting open the doors of other countries as invaders;


    There was even a Bible in their hands, when they even went to the African continent, directly taking live people back as ves.


    Therefore, this group of people does not believe in any karma at all.


    So, someone spoke up and said, "Princess Helena will being in soon, can I ask her about the details of the rejuvenation elixir before she


    is crowned?"


    "Right!" The others were immediately inspired, and one by one, they all waited impatiently for Helena to appear.


    And at that moment, Helena finally stepped into the Cathedral.


    ording to the process of the coronation ceremony, Helena needed to take her seat on the tform in front of the church first, and then the


    archbishop would preside over the subsequent ceremony.


    So, she then walked step by step through the clean and straight red carpet, apanied by several attendants.


    Those who passed by her also stood up, saluted, and even apuded her.


    However, just as Helena reached the top rows, people around her stuck their heads out one by one and asked after her.


    "Princess Helena, may I ask where exactly did you get the rejuvenating elixir from?"


    "Yes, Princess Helena! Can you give US some information?"

 Chapter 3728

    Chapter 3728


    Helena was surprised when she suddenly saw her grandmother smiling at her in the crowd, and immediately understood the reason.


    "It was country China and luck, money can not buy, at least not yet, I can only reveal so much."


    Said, then step past the crowd and walked directly to the stage.


    These people below are muttering one by one.


    "China? China''s billion-plus poption, how do I know who has the rejuvenation pills?"


    "That''s...... China is much bigger, thend area is not much different from the whole


    Europe, where can I find the Rejuvenating Pill? How can I find the Rejuvenating Pill like that?"


    For a while, the thoughts of each of these people sitting in the front rows were upied by the Rejuvenating Pill.


    They only wanted to know how exactly they could get this rejuvenating elixir.


    Soon, Helena''s coronation ceremony officially began.


    The media also started at this time, sending live video feeds to the whole world.


    The royal coronation ceremony was grand and magnificent, plus Helena was as dazzling as a pearl, causing all the viewers in front of the TV


    to be in awe.


    However, do not know why, sitting in the first few rows of these guests and viewers, but each seems to be preupied, distracted look, has


    been in a somewhat wandering consciousness of the strange state.


    At this moment, they only have one thing on their minds, and that is how to get the mysterious and magical rejuvenation pills!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    At the same time, the west coast of the United States.


    Lai Qinghua, a renowned feng shui master throughout North America, also dialed his first phone call to promote the Rejuvenating Pill for


    Charlie.


    This call was made to his best friend.


    This friend, at this time, was also over ny years old.


    Like Dan Mai, he had been eager to know how Lai had be twenty years younger ever since he left that mountain and returned to the


    United States.


    However, Qinghua kept telling him that the heavenly opportunity cannot be revealed.


    No matter how he asked, but never mentioned half a word.


    There are several times, the other side almost to turn with him, and even directly took out the threat of termination, but Qinghua still did not


    reveal half a word.


    The reason why he did not say anything, but also was really helpless to the extreme .


    He himself has a half-knowledge of the fate of the people, it is clear that his friend''s destiny is not such a chance.


    What''s more, he received a great favor from Charlie, and how could he turn his head and divulge Charlie''s information?


    Charlie is the only person he has met in his life who has the fate of the Dragon Grid, so he knows very well that even if he dies, he cannot


    touch the scales of the Dragon Grid.


    So, he could only keep his mouth shut.

 Chapter 3729

    Chapter 3729


    In the end, that friend was quite annoyed with him, and even gradually broke offmunication.


    Qinghua knew very well that his friend, now also has been dying, he struggled all his life, with inexhaustible wealth, now the most he wanted,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    is to live a few more years.


    So, seeing such a big change in himself, he was naturally moved.


    He failed to give him an answer he wanted, his heart angry at himself, is alsopletely understandable.


    Even Qinghua himself, because of the shame in his heart, has always felt ashamed to face him.


    However, now that Qinghua can finally reveal the news, so the first thing he thought of was this friend!


    This friend of Qinghua''s is named Dous Fei.


    Dous smuggled himself into the United States at the age of 18 to make a living.


    And until the time he retired at the age of 80, he had created a business empire worth at least 400 billion dors, and was a legendary


    existence in the entire North American Chinesemunity.


    However, this person in the Forbes list did not leave a half trace.


    He is the super hidden wealthy that western high society often talks about.


    Forbes list counts the funds, mostly the founders of some listedpanies and major shareholders, only such people''s assets, it is difficult to


    hide.


    For example, when the world''s richest long-term dominant Bill Gates, his Microsoft had chosen to go public, then the vast majority of


    Microsoft''s financial information must be open to the outside world .


    Such as how much its corporate market value, the securities market can check the data at anytime, and Bill Gates himself shareholding how


    much of Microsoft.


    The securities market also has a public disclosure, so it is only necessary to simply do multiplication and division, you can know how much


    money he holds in the Microsoft stock value.


    In addition, how many other listedpanies under his name, basically are also public information, find out thesepanies, one by one,


    and then sum up a total, is his approximate value.


    This kind of topic, even without Forbes, just a person who understands secondary school mathematics, can calcte it.


    However, there is arge number of invisible tycoons in this world, although they have countless industries under their hands, but none of the


    enterprises will choose to go public.


    The reason why they are not listed is that they do not want the outside world to know their identity and wealth.


    Because, once the enterprise does not choose to go public, then he does not have any obligation to the outside world to disclose their


    revenue status, so the outside world simply has no way to know how much the enterprise is worth.


    What''s more, most of them have theirpanies scattered in several offshore regions around the world, where the protection of corporate


    information is as strong as that of Swiss banks, so no one knows how much wealth they actually have.


    Dous when he was young, and this friendship hassted for over sixty years.


    In addition to his own hard work and ability, Fei''s sess in the business world is also due to Lai''s guidance.


    Over the past decades, the world has undergone many major changes, each representing a huge opportunity, and Fei has almost invariably


    reaped the dividends.


    This also made his rtionship with Qinghua even more inimical. Dous struggled until he retired at the age of eighty, and after he turned


    eighty, he searched the world for longevity.


    His quest for longevity was not superstitious, but the achievements he made in his life were so brilliant that he could not leave, and he did not


    have the courage to face death.


    In fact, many entrepreneurs who are as sessful as he is, are trying every possible way to pursue long life.


    Only, the way they pursue longevity is very different from the ancient emperors who sought immortality and medicine.

 Chapter 3730

    Chapter 3730


    Most of these entrepreneurs pursuing longevity start from science.


    For example, a certain man, once the richest man in China, invested billions of dors in researching the human brain.


    Many people say that he invested so much money in researching the brain in the hope of achieving immortality of the human brain.


    And Dous is definitely better than that richest man in this regard.


    Over the years, he has sessively invested at least two billion dors in research funding to one of the world''s most sophisticated organ


    transntation researchboratories.


    In order to explore whether humans can double their life expectancy throughrge organ transnts.


    And in his lifetime, he has undergone multiple organ transnts because of various medical conditions.


    In the hands of an ordinary person, with so many major surgeries, I am afraid that even at the age of seventy, he may not be able to live.


    Dous, however, was able to go through so many organ transnts and still live to more than ny years old, thisboratory takes much


    credit.


    At the same time, he also invested in a brain research program simr to that of the richest man.


    Hoping to preserve the human brain and human consciousness when the physical body is irretrievable, so that it can achieve conscious


    eternal life.


    In addition to this, he has invested no less than one billion dors in the scientific research technology of human cryopreservation.


    In order to, on the eve of the human body towards death, and when several other paths have not been taken, his body will be frozen, and


    then thawed and resurrected in the future when the technology of immortality is mature.


    In short, he has nned several directions for himself, hoping that one of them will be sessful.


    Unfortunately, he invested in these studies, although there are certain scientific results, but far, far away from the immortality, he wants.


    This is why he is extremely eager for Lai''s "chance".


    Because of Lai''s tight-lipped nature, he hadn''t had anymunication with him for several months.


    Suddenly he received a phone call from him, which made the aged man a bit stunned for a while.


    Originally he did not intend to answer the call, but after thinking for a moment, he pressed the answer button and said in a nonchnt tone,


    "Hello, what is it?"


    Qinghua was not surprised by this attitude of his and said with a smile, "Old Fei, how are you doingtely?"


    "Not too good." Dous grunted twice through his nose and said dissatisfiedly, "I''m dying, the doctor said that my body function has almost


    reached its end, even without any disease, it might die naturally sometime,"


    "Unlike you, who found a way to be twenty years younger at once, but are unwilling to share it with your sixty-year old friendship!"


    Qinghua said awkwardly, "Old Fei, I know you resent me in your heart, this matter, the reason I did not tell you, because I had to keep my


    promise ah!" "Your promise?" Dous asked in exasperation, "Your promise, is more important than your sixty years old friendship?"


    "If I were you, I would rather let myself bear the reputation of breaking my word than pull my old friend!"


    Qinghua said helplessly, "Old Fei, you have to understand, this chance is useless even if


    I tell you, if it''s your turn to not get it, then it''s useless no matter how hard you try."


    Dous coldly snorted: "Do not think I do not know the situation, you are not just back to China for four years? What chance you said, it must


    be in China!"


    "If you still consider me a friend, just tell me the name of a person! If you tell me who made you twenty years younger, I''ll go find him


    immediately! I just don''t believe I don''t have the power to make him loose his tongue!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The reason why Dous was so confident was that he was indeed too rich.


    The richest Chinese on the Forbes list is not more than half of his assets.


    Even the Wade and Su families, the most powerful families in China, do not have the same assets as him.


    Therefore, he took it for granted that as long as he was shown where the chance was, he would be able to get the other party to get the same


    chance to himself.


    Qinghuamented, "Old Fei, some people''s fate is far above yours, in the presence of such people, your confidence will no longer be


    confidence, but arrogance............................................. "


    Speaking here, he sighed lightly, helplessly said: "just, just, not to say this, lest you want to curse again, you do not want to know how my


    chance actually came? Then I will give you a bottom."


    At the other end of the phone, Dous just wanted to curse his mother, heard these words, immediately took a deep breath, and then could


    not hide the excitement of asking: "You       you are really willing to tell me?


    Qinghua hmmm, seriously said: "I called to tell you, I was given the opportunity,"


    "It is a kind of divine medicine called rejuvenation pills, just one, it increased my life at least ten years, if you have a destiny with it, you may


    also be able to meet."

 Chapter 3731

    Chapter 3731


    "Rejuvenating Pill?!"


    Hearing these two words, Dous''s entire body was stunned for a few seconds and asked tentatively, "What is this thing? A medicine?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes!" Qinghua said, "The Rejuvenating Pill is a medicine, a divine pill, an immortal pill that incorporates a great divine power."


    Feeling a bit absurd, Dous asked him rhetorically, "Then whatpany is this medicine from? What are the ingredients?"


    "What is the principle of the drug? What are the pharmacokics and clinical trial reports?"


    Qinghua exined, "There is nopany, the ingredients are unknown, and the drug principle is not something that people of my level can


    understand,"


    "And as for the pharmacokics and clinical trials, there is even less."


    Speaking of this, Qinghua said, "By the way, the pharmacokic words, I can tell you through my personal feelings,"


    "Put this miracle drug into your body, you will feel the time in your body flow backward, so that you find yourself ten years ago, or even twenty


    years ago, when your body was in that state."


    "As for clinical trials, I am an example of a clinical trial."


    Dous heard this, more and more feel that this matter is mysterious, unlike words, immediately angry:


    "Qinghua ah Qinghua, you are idle to make fun of me........... I am more than ny! You tell


    me to go find the elixir? Do you think I have not read the Journey to the West?"


    Qinghua said smilingly: "How do you know there is no immortal elixir in this world?"


    Dous said discontentedly, "The so-called immortal elixir is not some mythological stories and legends recorded in feudal superstition? Do


    you think I am a three-year-old child, back to believe these    "


    Qinghua''s tone gradually serious up, said: "Dous, I am not joking with you, I can increase ten years of life in vain, all because of these


    fabulous rejuvenation pills."


    "When I took it, the feeling of being transformed, the bones engraved in my heart! If you want to be like me and find a chance to prolong your


    life, the only thing that can help you is the Rejuvenating Pill."


    "As for those medical researches you invested in, I can tell you clearly that although they are very useful to society, they are no longer useful


    to you."


    Once Qinghua said this, Dous was momentarily speechless at the other end of the phone.


    The second half of what Qinghua said, and how can he not be clear.


    Human brain research is being done by many rich people all over the world.


    Including those young tycoons in the Inte industry, who also hope to achieve immortality of consciousness by interconnecting the human


    brain withputers.


    But there has not been any real breakthrough in this field so far.


    As for organ transntation, global medical development for so many years, the level of organ transntation has been greatly improved, but


    people are not like a car, a machine, where every part can be reced.


    So even if the organs can rely on continuous transntation to maintain youth, but the brain, bones, blood vessels, nerves, all of these, can


    not undergo aplete recement.


    Therefore, organ transntation can save a patient''s life when an organ or multiple organs are diseased, but it is difficult to extend the life of


    the patient.


    A 100-year-old body, even if it has a 20-year-old heart, what can be done?


    It is likely that the blood vessels throughout the body have long since reached the end of their useful life, and be extremely rigid.


    It is likely that just a certain slightly violent beating of the heart will cause brain hemorrhage and rapid death.


    Therefore, this path is also currently not feasible.

 Chapter 3732

    Chapter 3732


    As for freezing technology is even more bullshit.


    There is no certainty that a person can be revived sessfully after years of freezing.


    This option is like putting the unknown on hold and leaving it to the future to solve .


    If there is a way to resurrect him in the future, he will be awakened from the freeze.


    If there is no way to resurrect him in the future, then he may stay frozen until the end of the world .


    It was because of the multiple directions of investment, there was no substantial breakthrough, that Dous was more eager for Qinghua''s


    chance.


    Only, how could he have expected that Qinghua''s secret would sound so ridiculous?


    However, Qinghua''s tone was not at all like a joke, so he looked at it squarely and asked seriously,


    "Qinghua, you and I have been close friends for many years, I only ask you one question, is this matter, really so?"


    Qinghua said with certainty, "It''s really true!"


    Dous fell into deep doubt, muttered: "This............ how is this possible........... what medicine


    can achieve this effect........ "


    Qinghua said, "I think this may be the wisdom left by the old ancestors."


    Dous seriously said, "Qinghua, I''m not going to lie, I really don''t quite believe it................ "


    Said, Dous and hurried to exin: "I have invested in a lot of pharmaceutical industry over the years,"


    "This line of business I really considered to understand quite deeply, there is one thing I feel extremely deeply,"


    "That is, Chinese medicine is too much behind Western medicine!"


    "Other than that, Chinese medicine has been developed for so many years, but it cannot detect and treat tumors in the body,"


    "And the diagnosis of cancer all over the world relies on modern medical imaging technology and in vivo testing.


    "But all the Chinese doctors who say they can cure cancer, I have used all kinds of means to verify, and finally proved that they are all liars


    without exception."


    "And organ transntation, the entire Chinese medicine ispletely devoid of any system and knowledge rted to organ transntation,"


    "The only ''organ transntation'' information that can be found is still the mythical story of Lu Judges on the Liaozhai Zhiyi to give Zhu Er Dan


    a new heart and his wife a new head      "


    "So you are now telling me that there is a miracle drug that can be taken to make people twenty years younger, I really.............................. just


    can''t figure it out........... "


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Qinghua listened patiently and then asked him, "Dous, you have always believed in the old wisdom of divinity left behind by the old


    ancestors, why do you prefer not to believe in the medical art left behind by them?"


    Dous said awkwardly, "I believe in the old divinity because I have a master like you by my side, I have benefited a lot from you in my life,"


    "As a personal beneficiary, I naturally believe in it, but the medical arts............... I am not


    going to hide from you, I have not had any personal experience that convinces me................ "


    Qinghua smiled faintly: "So, I say this is a great chance, the Rejuvenating Pill is not a mortal product, not who wants it can get, you believe in


    the Rejuvenating Pill or not,"


    "In fact, these are not important, the important thing is, whether you and the Rejuvenating Pill have fate, otherwise even if you believe in it, but


    you do not have fate with it, you are still begging for it."


    Dous was busy saying, "Just! Better to kill a mistake than to let it go! Qinghua, I want to know, how can I get this Rejuvenating Pill?"


    Qinghua said indifferently, "I don''t know, that''s all I can tell you, as for where and how to find the Rejuvenating Pill, I can''t help you at all, it''s all


    up to you."


    Dous asked, "Qinghua, can you please help me divine the fortune again to see if I have a destiny with this Pill or not."


    Qinghuaughed lightly and said, "I can''t calcte this."

 Chapter 3733

    Chapter 3733


    Dous was surprised and asked, "Is there anything between heaven and earth that you, Qinghua, cannot calcte?"


    Qinghua said seriously, "I can''t calcte anything that is higher than me."


    Dous said: "Hey not like that, you said before, your fate is what the anaconda has, I am what the tortoise, but between each is not bigger


    than other, so my nature is not higher than you huh           "


    Qinghua ndlyughed: "It''s not that you are higher than me, it''s that this Pill is higher than me."


    "Grass!" Dous could not help but burst out a foul mouth, gritted his teeth, and said,


    "Okay! Then I''ll arrange for someone to go back to China and see if I can get information about the Rejuvenating Pill!"


    At the same time, the cathedral of the Nordic capital city of Oslo.


    Helena, dressed in the robe of a holy white empress, stood in front of the archbishop in the presence of the world and began to receive the


    solemn and sacred coronation ceremony.


    The aged archbishop invited Helena to the throne in the center of the cathedral tform, and many men and women in court dress and


    holding scepters stood in orderly arrangement on the tform.


    The chancellor of the Nordic kingdom, the president of the heraldic court, the minister of ceremonies, and other important yers, also


    dressed in grand costumes havee on stage.


    After these people ascended the stage, they stood in the four directions of the church, east, west, north, and south.


    At this moment, the archbishop recited the prayer with the Bible in his hand, and then asked them one by one:Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gentlemen, I hereby solemnly introduce to you Helena Alexander Iliad, our new queen, and you are to serve her from this moment on, are


    you willing to do so?"


    Without hesitation, the crowd nodded and solemnly replied, "I do!"


    The archbishop turned to Helena, who was sitting in the center, and asked her, "Do you solemnly and solemnly pledge that you will rule all the


    kingdoms of Northern Europe and all the people on it?"


    With a solemn face, Helena said, "I do!"


    The archbishop nodded and asked her again, "Do you then wish to do all that is in your power and ability, so thatw and justice, in all your


    judgments, maybe mercifully carried out?"


    Again Helena said solemnly, "I do!" The archbishop asked again, "Are you willing, then, to do all in your power and ability to maintain thew


    of God and the teaching of the Gospel?" "Are you willing, to the best of your ability and strength, to uphold the doctrine established byw and


    the authority given to bishops and clergy byw?"


    Without hesitation, Helena blurted out, "I am willing toply with all the above requirements and to do everything in my power to fulfill all my


    promises, please God bless me!"


    The archbishop himself then ced a brilliant crown on her head and handed her a scepter made from the tusks of a narwhal.


    At the same time, four other female attendants carefully draped a luxurious golden robe over her shoulders.


    After all this, the archbishop said respectfully, "Your Majesty, you are now the new Queen of the Nordic Kingdom, may God bless you and may


    God bless the Nordics people!"


    Thunderous apuse erupted on the scene.


    At this point, Helena''s coronation ceremony had officially ended.


    From this moment on, she officially became the new Queen of Northern Europe, and the old Queen who was just sparing no effort to promote


    the Rejuvenating Pill on the stage, had also officially bid farewell to the Queen''s throne.


    Helena on the stage, like the stars, is not only glowing, but also beautiful.


    The way she holds the scepter and smiles, with full dignity and atmosphere, which is very ipatible with her age of more than twenty


    years.


    It is also this light and calm performance that has won her the goodwill of almost everyone.

 Chapter 3734

    Chapter 3734


    At this time, Charlie, sitting in Warnia''s office, finished watching all the live broadcasts, then he smiled heartily and quit the live software, then


    sent a message to Helena, the content was simple, only one word: "Congrattions."


    At the same time, he also received a message from Qinghua, in which Qinghua said that he had already informed some of his old friends, as


    well as some big customers he had worked with, about the Rejuvenating Pill.


    And now the news of the Rejuvenating Pill had started to spread within the top circles in the United States, waiting to ferment.


    Charlie replied with a thank you.


    Just after the message was sent, he received another message from Helena replying, asking him, "Mr. Wade, did I perform okay just now?"


    Charlie replied, "The performance was perfect."


    Helena asked again, "Then did you see my brooch?"


    Charlie replied, "I saw it, it was beautiful."


    Helena replied, "This brooch, which was left by my grandmother, happens to be a leaf shape, which matches yourst name, and as for the


    letters on it, I glued them on by hand with broken diamonds."


    Charlie had to say back, "Thank you, you have a heart."


    Afterward, he digressed and asked her, "Your coronation ceremony is all over?"


    Helena said, "Not yet, there will be a banquet soon, but it is not open to the public, so there will be no live media coverage."


    Saying that, she sent another message, "By the way Mr. Wade, grandma has already advertised the Rejuvenating Pill among the guests, they


    are acting very fervently, it seems that they are all very eager for the Pill."


    Charlie smiled heartily, this was the effect he wanted.


    This time, he wanted to cut an unprecedented amount of leeks, and the top rich people in Europe and America were the best targets.


    As long as the publicity for the pills was in ce and they were attracted to China, they would definitely ssh out money for bidding on the


    Pill then.


    Charlie and Helena exchanged a few pleasantries on WeChat, and then Helena went to the banquet, while Charlie, seeing that it was also six


    o''clock in the afternoon, said to Warnia and Issac:


    "The overseas promotion of the Rejuvenating Pill has already started, and I believe that in theing period of time, there will be many


    people frantically searching for news about the Rejuvenating Pill."


    "This matter should be kept secret from the public as much as possible so that they don''t get involved prematurely."


    Warnia and Issac hastily agreed to do so.


    Charlie said to the two of them, "I have other things to do these days, so I''ll have to ask you two to promote the auction as soon as possible."


    Warnia busily said, "Master Wade don''t worry, I will do my best!"


    Seeing that Charlie was leaving, Issac spoke up and asked, "Where are you going, Young Master? I''ll give you a ride!"


    Charlie nodded slightly and said, "Okay."


    After saying that, he said to Warnia, "Warnia, we''ll leave first, call if there''s anything."


    "Okay Master Wade, I''ll see you off."


    When he got into Issac''s car, Charlie said to him, "Mr. Issac, you can take me home." "Okay Young Master." Issac drove away from Song''s


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Group.


    Charlie remembered the matter of the Cataclysmic Front, so he said, "Mr. Issac, tomorrow night have the Concordee over, I n to go to


    the Middle East."


    Issac asked, "Young master, is it about the captives of the Cataclysmic Front and the base?"


    "Right." Charlie nodded and said, "Just ask for the captives and thend, the other side will definitely not agree easily, many details of this still


    have to be mediated face to face."


    Issac then said, "Then when the timees, I will apany you there!"


    "No need." Charlie instructed: "The negotiations should be very fast, with a few hours tofly over, and then a few hours to talk after, a few hours


    to return, the same day can be a round trip, you do not need to join me,"


    "This period of time you will focus on the auction this one thing, go back today to the end of this month until the end of the room booking is all


    closed, already booked orders double refund then start preparing the venue, and make sure to do a good job on-site security and security


    checks."


    "On the day of the auction, no one outside of the guests can be mixed in, and no one can be allowed to bring any filming equipment into the


    site, to ensure the privacy and mystery of the auction."


    For the world''s top tycoons, most of them don''t like to show their faces, except for some bad brains who bounce around all day.


    Even if they participate in auctions and shoot collections worth hundreds of millions of dors, they never reveal their identities, and they all


    participate in auctions by telephone consignment, except for the auctionpany knows who he is, no one else has any way to know.


    It is because privacy can be extremely well protected that these tycoons are keen to buy collections at those top auctions.


    This time, in order to strengthen the scarcity of the Rejuvenating Pill, and to eliminate any proxy auction as well as the act of selling, Charlie


    required everyone to buy it in person and take it on the spot.


    Therefore, he would have to do a good job of privacy for this group of rich people, otherwise, it would definitely give them a very bad buying


    experience.


    Since it is cutting the leeks, of course, while cutting the leeks well, also make the leeks feel at home!

 Chapter 3735

    Chapter 3735


    This night, the two words of Rejuvenating Pill caused a huge earthquake and sensation in the top rich circle in Europe and America.


    On the next day, Charlie received a message from Joseph early in the morning.


    He had already taken care of three forward bases along the northern coast of the Gulf of Aden.


    The reason why the efficiency could be so fast had a lot to do with the Cataclysmic Front''s connections as well as fame in the Middle East


    over the years.


    Although they just experienced a big defeat some time ago, the outside world is widely rumored that they ate half of the Wade family.


    So in the outside world, the strength is not only still not to be underestimated, but even more than before.


    The Middle East is more war-torn, so these countries, too, are willing to have a good rtionship with a mercenary organization like the


    Cataclysmic Front.


    So that not only can they avoid the Cataclysmic Front standing against them in the future, but also have the opportunity to have the Front


    stand by their side when they are in danger.


    Moreover, Joseph also used his connections to purchase a batch of weapons and equipment directly from Saudi Arabia at a very low price,


    including three former Soviet- made helicopters that had their weapons systems removed.


    In this way, it became easy to airlift armed escorts directly from the coastal bases to board the ships.


    He stationed three hundred soldiers of the Front at these three forward bases, and immediately, they were able to officially start escorting the


    ships.


    When Charlie heard this news, he was naturally very happy, and he immediately gave Melba''s contact information to Joseph, so that he could


    contact her directly.


    From now on, all the ships of the ISU shipping routing through the Gulf of Aden would be provided with an armed escort by the Cataclysmic


    Front.


    The good news just came from Joseph''s side, after Charlie had just dropped ire at thepany, Liang''s side also called him.


    Once the phone call came through, Liang said respectfully, "Master Wade, after nearly 20 hours of continuous trial production, our team has


    sessfully produced the JX Liver Protective Tablets,"


    "And the Solid Gold Life Renewing Pill, which you want to use as the base medicine for the JX Renewing Pills, it has also been trial


    produced."


    The location of the JX Pharmaceutical factory is in the suburbs, closer to the Champs- Elysees Hot Spring Vi, so Charlie immediately said,


    "Liang, you drive there now, I will also rush there immediately, you have to wait for me for a while."


    "Okay, master!" Liang said without hesitation, "Then I''m leaving!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Charlie drove straight to the outside of the city, and an hourter, finally arrived at the Champs Elysees Spa Vi.


    At this time, Liang was waiting at the entrance of the hot spring vi with two very high- end mobile thermal boxes.


    Charlie got out of the car, then directly greeted Liang: "Come in."


    Saying that with fingerprints he opened the vi door, with Liang then directly entered into the interior of the vi.


    This vi, Charlie except for refining medicine basically does note over, wife ire has no time, as for Mother-inw, now the legs are


    not strong, also can not run here alone, so refining medicine here, for Charlie can not be more appropriate.

 Chapter 3736

    Chapter 3736


    When Charlie arrived at the vi, Liang hurriedly opened the two mobile thermal boxes, and then handed Charlie two pieces of brick-sized,


    ck, and zero-degree temperature medicinal mud, and respectfully said,


    "Master Wade, these two are the medicinal mud we have made, take a look."


    The prescriptions provided by Charlie basically needed to be autoved in a reactor and then purified by a centrifuge.


    The purified drug essence is this ck mud and emits a strong medicinal fragrance.


    Some pills are basically rolled directly into pills of different sizes.


    If the medicine tastes too bitter, the mud is usually dried first, then in the production line, the medicine is wrapped with ayer of sugar coating


    made of tablets, such as the mostmon vitamin c silver warp tablets, etc.


    Charlie took some of each of the two medicinal mud, crushed it at his fingertips and smelled it, nodded with satisfaction, and said,


    "These two medicines are very well made, remember to send a red packet to the team working overtime."


    Liang breathed a sigh of relief and busily said, "Don''t worry, I''ll go back and give everyone a red packet "


    Saying that, he added: "Right Master Wade, the cost of this medicine of solid gold life renewal pill is really too high, all precious herbs, just to


    try out this piece of y, it used nearly 100,000 yuan of herbs      "


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: "For this kind of medicine, the requirements of the herbs themselves are very high, the cost must be high


    too,"


    "In the future, if this medicine is to be marketed, I''m afraid it is the same as an expensive pill, only those rich people can afford to eat."


    Liang sighed: "This is thew of business, but also the reality of the situation, just like the luxury cars that are often millions of dors,"


    "The cost of materials and brand value piled up there, itself is for the rich, ordinary people simply do not have the opportunity."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie sighed: "It is indeed thew of business, and there is nothing to do about it."


    Saying that, he also said to Liang: "Liang, solid gold life-sustaining powder this medicine, you also try to make a batch out first, as JX


    Pharmaceutical''s high-end tonic medicine into the market,"


    "As for the price, naturally, we have to set a higher, domestic retail price to more than ten times the expected total cost, for foreign market


    make it more than twenty times."


    "After the production can be given to some high-end customers to try, to see their reaction, if they are very urgent demand for this drug, then


    the price can also be appropriated up again."


    This point is not Charlie''s evil heart, but the selling price of high-end drugs, itself has a very high premiumponent, especially high-end


    tonic medicine are also ridiculously expensive.


    Although the fever of wormwood has dropped a lot over the years, but the price has not dropped at all, high-end wormwood, a gram of the


    selling price is more expensive than gold.


    As for the ginseng and antler, the same thing.


    Liang naturally understood this business logic and said to Charlie without hesitation, "Don''t worry, Master Wade, I will start making a batch of


    samples immediately after I return."


    He said that and then continued: "Master Wade, I suggest that we do not make it medicine, but a health product because the censorship


    system of health products is much more rxed. That way the degree of freedom will be higher."


    Charlie nodded: "Let''s do as you say."


    Liang asked him, "Master Wade, what should we call this health product?"


    Charlie thought about it and said offhand, "Let''s call it JX Solid Gold Powder! Make capsules after thoroughly drying and powdering the


    medicinal mud, and market it as a high-end health product."

 Chapter 3737

    Chapter 3737


    Speaking of this, Charlie instructed him again, "But let''s not cooperate with any pharmacies as well as supermarket outlets, after all, our


    product must be the best in its category."


    "Plus JX Pharmaceutical now has a considerable poprity, there is absolutely no need to rely on other people''s sales channels."


    "Letting others sell for US will not only take away our profits, but will also bring US management risks."


    "Like some well-known liquor called national wine, dealers all kinds of price increases even if, the market is also filled with arge number of


    counterfeit goods, many people mixed with real and fake and do the sales, the market is made a mess."


    "1499 a bottle of liquor would have been expensive, the result is still not at all to buy, want to buy it can only spend twice the price, this


    unhealthy model is almost all dealers'' spection, so we directly cut the dealers, only direct sales!"


    "When the timees, we open an online gship store, so that all users order from the line, the future variety, we can also open the direct


    store to the line, so as to ensure the terminal price stability, and to eliminate counterfeit goods!"


    Liang said without thinking, "Okay Master Wade, I will immediately start working on the online official gship store!"


    The old marketing model, is Charlie has always abhorred, not only the well-known liquor has a lot of marketing problems, even the traditional


    car 4S store model, has also been criticized.


    As we all know, many 4S stores do not sell cars at all ording to the rules, to popr models they add tens of thousands or even hundreds


    of thousands of dors on top of the guide price.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    And asionally there are unscrupulous 4S stores transport loss cars, ident cars packaged as new cars for sale to the public, the pit of


    consumers suffering.


    The reason for this is that this dealership model.


    In the past, transportation, logistics, and sales channels were rtively primitive, so the vast majority of goods used this dealership model.


    But now with the continuous development of the Inte, the rise of online shopping, the dealership model has gradually faced elimination.


    Now we buy clothes online, buy cell phones, buy some daily necessities, basically all directly from the online official gship store.


    Some of the more well-known health care products, use this model as well.


    This online direct way, for consumers, regardless of quality, after-sales, price and service, can get rtively more perfect protection.


    Therefore, Charlie also hopes that JX Pharmaceutical can build their own direct mode, so that in the future more and more single products


    and higher sales, to ensure the interests of JX Pharmaceutical itself, as well as those of consumers.


    Subsequently, Charlie said to Liang: "You sit in the living room for a while, I''ll go to the room to mix the blood dispersing heart saving pills into


    the medicinal y."


    "After I finish it, you take it back and start encapsting it immediately, encapste it and you take it directly to the United States."


    "Okay, Master Wade!"


    Immediately after that, Charlie took the Solid Gold Life Renewing Pill Mud and went to the room upstairs.


    He estimated the weight of the y and felt that such arge piece of y could make at least 5,000 pills, so he directly took out five Blood


    Dissipation Heart Saving Pills and melted them together with this piece of y.


    Although the blood cirction heart saving pills are not as effective as the rejuvenation pills, which can bring back the dead and even make


    the body a decade or two younger, its efficacy is very strong in terms of treatment alone.


    At the beginning of the father-inw''s paraplegia, Charlie only used half of the blood cirction heart saving pills to directly heal him.


    So it can be seen, its treatment effect, not much worse than the Rejuvenating pills.


    But the efficacy of the Rejuvenating Pill to prolong life is much stronger than it.

 Chapter 3738

    Chapter 3738


    When Philip had advanced pancreatic cancer and was on the verge of death, he could have been cured if he had taken a Blood Dispersing


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Heart Saver.


    But his body would still have been in a very weak state and would have needed a long time to recover slowly.


    In contrast, the Rejuvenating Pill could not only cure his cancer, but also allow his body topletely recover and even return to the state it


    was in ten years ago at once, so the effect was naturally much better than the Blood Dissipation Heart Saving Pill.


    However, Charlie was not prepared to melt the Rejuvenating Pill into the JX Renewing Pill, now that this medicine has been fused with the


    Blood Dissipation and Heart Saving Pill, it canpletely sustain the life of cancer patients and gradually control the development of cancer


    until it is cured.


    To the outside world, it is already considered an excellent anti-cancer drug.


    After Charlie refined the y, he gave it to Liang and instructed him,


    "This y can be made into at least 5,000 JX Renewing Pills, so you can divide it into 4,900 pills, and ording to the dose of seven pills per


    box, you can make 700 boxes, and then you can leave 20 boxes for each of the three countries: US, Germany, and Britain."


    "The rest, you will do a trial drug program in the country in the name of JX Pharmaceutical, screen 100 cancer patients with the most difficult


    family situation and the most serious disease, and distribute it to them as a trial drug for free."


    Speaking of this, Charlie also admonished him, "When using the trial drug, they must be gathered together for aprehensive clinical


    record, then use scientific means to record their daily changes."


    "Everything in ordance with the way of the international formal drugpanies, after everyone haspleted the trial drug, and then give


    100,000 yuan each for their hard work."


    Liang knows that at this stage of the trial of special effects drugs, itself is a great concern for patients and their families, many patients are a


    new drug immediately sign up for a trial, afraid of not being able to catch up, and the trial is at most free of charge.


    There are few away give money, even if you give money it is only a token to give a little carriage fee, like Charlie, as soon as he opened his


    mouth to one hundred thousand is indeed unheard of.


    However, he is also clear, the reason why Charlie chooses the most difficult family situation, the most serious disease patients as a test drug,


    it is not really to use them for clinical experiments.


    After all, this has long been tested, with excellent efficacy and without any toxic side effects.


    Charlie did so, but just wants to do something good, to provide a chance of new life for those seriously ill patients with difficult families.


    So, without thinking, he said, "Master Wade, I will immediately start the production and packaging today, and try to take the earliest flight to


    the United States tomorrow to meet with the person in charge of their imported drugs."


    Charlie nodded and said, "My business ne has just returned, so when you are ready, take it directly to the United States."


    Liang immediately said, "Then I will go back and prepare now, and I can leave in the afternoon, so that I can arrive in Washington tomorrow


    afternoon local time."


    "I will make an appointment with the person in charge there in advance, and meet with him when I arrive in Washington."


    Charlie asked him, "Are you sure you can meet the key person in charge?"


    Liang said: "There are several public rtionspanies in the United States, specializing in helping majorpanies public rtions U.S.


    public officials, mainly responsible for matchmaking."


    "So thatpanies arrange the relevant people to meet, the results of the talks have nothing to do with him, as long as you pay them the


    appropriate public rtions fees, you can ask the corresponding people out for a meal."


    Charlie nodded and said, "OK, then let''s do it, first send the medicine to the key people, the rest is up to them."


    Liang said with some concern, "Master Wade, there is certainly nothing wrong with sending the medicine to them, but I am afraid that this will


    not be able to attract their attention,"


    "And the American side is already somewhat contemptuous of Eastern medicines, and there is even a possibility that I just finished eating


    with him on this side, and he throws the medicine I give him into the garbage can when he leaves the restaurant


    door................................................................... "


    Charlie said seriously: "But if you let you go through the conventional process will be more trouble, you need to carry out a lot of clinical


    testing first, and then submit all the information together to them for review,"


    "And the review may also need to queue, which may be a year or two, we do not have time to so toss, so we can only surprise them."


    He further said: "You go to the United States, do not give all twenty boxes to the other side, first give them few boxes, to see the other side''s


    attitude,"


    "If the other side chooses topletely ignore our drugs, then you find a way to find a celebrity in the United States that has been diagnosed


    with cancer, and then find a way to send our drugs to him, let him try." "In short, you go this time, if you can''t get their official attention, then


    find a way to get the attention of their private sector."

 Chapter 3739

    Chapter 3739


    Liang took the y that Charlie had refined the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill, brought it back to JX Pharmaceutical, and that


    afternoon, he used the y to produce a full seven hundred boxes of JX Renewing Pills.


    After that, he took out twenty boxes from it and locked the rest into the safe.


    Immediately afterward, he instructed his inner circle to start publishing the news of soliciting volunteers to test the test a new anti-cancer drug


    in China,


    Asking these volunteers to provide a description of their family situation, as well as their real cases, for review.


    ording to Liang''s n, he intended to spend a week collecting applicants, and then select the most suitable 100 people from these


    applicants, and then invite them all to Aurous Hill to focus on drug trials.


    He said it was a drug trial, but he knew in his heart that it was actually a chance to give a hundred people, or a hundred families, an


    opportunity to be reborn.


    After arranging these, he rushed to the airport with twenty boxes of the pills and hurried to the United States.


    The moment the ne took off, Liang''s heart was still somewhat nervous.


    These pills'' medicinal effects, he has not understoodpletely, so also do not know this time to the United States, in the end, canplete


    the task exined by Charlie.


    But he could never have dreamed that these twenty boxes of JX Renewing Pills would make waves in the United States.


    In the evening of the day Liang left for the United States, the Wade family''s Concorde also quietly flew to Aurous Hill to prepare for Charlie''s


    trip to the Middle East in advance.


    In order to solve all the problems of the captives and bases of the Cataclysmic Front in one step, Charlie not only agreed with Joseph to meet


    at the airport of Beirut, the capital of Lebanon, early tomorrow morning, but also made contact with Hamid in advance.


    He first asked Hamid to be ready to provide a ce for negotiation, and then called the government leader, Sayid, who has been promoted.


    Sayid is now a national hero and meritorious person.


    The bloodless capture of 15,000 soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front had made him famous.


    In addition, he was promoted within the government army and now has a bright future.


    However, he was now worried about the 15,000 soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    So many prisoners were already far beyond the capacity of their prison system, so they could only build a temporary prison with marching


    tents and barbed wire in a mountainous area on the outskirts of the countryside, and imprison the soldiers there.


    However, feeding these 15,000 soldiers was a huge burden for them, and it cost a lot of money just to feed them every day.


    On top of that, maintaining this temporary prison also requires a lot of human and material resources, which is even worse for the government


    army, which is already a bit stretched.


    They originally wanted to talk to Joseph to see if they could get them to paypensation and then hurry up and take these 15,000 prisoners


    away.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But during this time Joseph was either busy seeking revenge on the Wade family, or kneeling on Waderest Mountain to repent, or busy with


    his parents'' funeral and the whitewashing mission arranged by Charlie, so they could not get in touch with Joseph at all.


    Just when he didn''t know what to do with the 15,000 captives, a phone call came from Charlie.


    Sayid only knew Charlie''s surname as Wade, but did not know that he was a member of the Wade family.


    So he did not think much of it when he received Charlie''s call and asked him very politely, "Howe Mr. Wade has time to call me?"


    Charlie smiled, "Mr. Sayid, I am calling because I want tomunicate with you about the Cataclysmic Front."


    "Cataclysmic Front?" Said suddenly became excited and hurriedly asked, "Mr. Wade, do you have any good suggestions about the


    Cataclysmic Front?"


    "I''m not going to lie, these 15,000 captives have now got me in a tizzy............... "


    Charlieughed: "I just want tomunicate with you to settle this matterpletely, do you see if you have time tomorrow?"


    "If you time OK, we will meet at Hamid''s base to talk about this matter."

 Chapter 3740

    Chapter 3740


    Saying that, Charlie added: "By the way, at that time, I will also call the Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front, Joseph, over."


    Sayid eximed, "Mr. Wade, you know Joseph?"


    Charlie said, "I didn''t know him before, I only met him recently, so I would like to mediate between you two and find a solution that is beneficial


    to both sides, what do you think?"


    "No problem!" Sayid agreed without hesitation.


    To him, those captives were a burden now.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    If they were kept like this, there was no telling how much cost would have to be poured into them.


    But if they are released, directly expelled from the country, then this matter will be more loss.


    So, he now is riding a tiger and it is difficult toe down.


    The next morning, Charlie excused himself and left home alone.


    After driving to the airport, he took the Concorde directly to Lebanon. By noon, he had already met up with Joseph in Lebanon, and then


    directly took a helicopter to Hamid''s base.


    Hamid had also gotten up early and was waiting for Charlie''s arrival.


    On the ne, Joseph reported to Charlie: "Mr. Wade, I have alreadymunicated with Ms. Watt, in the next month, there will be forty-three


    cargo ships of ISU Shipping passing through the Gulf of Aden one after another,"


    "Our escort soldiers will contact the seafarers of the cargo ships in advance and escort each cargo ship on board."


    Charlie nodded and asked him, "How many escort soldiers are needed for one ship?"


    Joseph said, "The industry practice of armed escort is three to six people, generally found that when the pirates close down,"


    "These escorts will fire a gun to signal, the pirates when finding that there are armed personnel, they will retreat."


    Said, Joseph continued: "We are currently set at three people per group, with Cataclysmic Front soldiersbat level, than those armed


    escorts are too strong, three is enough to deal with those pirates."


    Charlie instructed: "If you encounter pirates, you must fight a good battle, and strive to make the Cataclysmic Front in the field of armed escort


    a name with fame."


    Joseph looked awe-inspiring and said seriously, "Mr. Wade, don''t worry, I have already instructed my men, if we are lucky and can meet the


    pirates, then we will make sure to wipe out the pirates, leaving no one behind!"


    Charlie waved his hand and said, "Total annihtion is meaningless."


    Saying that, Charlie said: "Look, this gang of pirates usually like to do, is to kidnap the crew, demand ransom, so why do not we first let them


    on board, and then, in turn, they are captured alive, and then find them for ransom?"


    Joseph was slightly stunned, and then said with some excitement, "This is a good idea! Using the way of the other side to return the favor,


    then we can alsopletely beat up the reputation of the Cataclysmic Front!"


    Charlie nodded and instructed, "When the timees, if they pay the ransom, let them go, if not, kill them!" "In the future, the Cataclysmic


    Front to these pirates, must be more ck than their hearts! And also to y them well, y until they are afraid of you from the bottom of


    their hearts, only then, can make them humble in front of you."


    Charlie said: "I probably understand the situation of the pirates over the Gulf of Aden, they have arge number of people,"


    "And a very strong revenge mentality, if they dare to retaliate against the Cataclysmic Front in the future, or retaliate against the cargo ships of


    the ISU Shipping, then directly send a few five-star warlords to infiltrate theirir, and take out their leader!"


    "If the leader is killed and the new one still dares to fight against US, we will kill him too!"


    "Until a new leaderes up who doesn''t dare to fight US anymore!"

 Chapter 3741

    Chapter 3741


    Charlie most believe in killing to avenge the kill.


    Want to make those vicious people fearful, the only way is to be more ruthless and evil than he is.


    Active in the Gulf of Aden pirates, their style and the active bandits are no different, killing is their means of survival.


    In recent years, these pirates have be more and more rampant, the annual hijackings are growing, and in recent times has reached the


    level of almost daily attacks on cargo ships, but also repeatedly seeded.


    Charlie can often see the news of pirate robberies ships on the news, and they shoot hostages also happen from time to time.


    So Charlie hopes that the Cataclysmic Front can show some momentum, so that those pirates get afraid of them.


    Since it is a ce outside thew, let''s see who is more ruthless than the other.


    After a few minutes of flight, the ne was about to arrive over the Hamid base.


    At this time, the sky in the Middle East was just getting light.


    Joseph took advantage of the rising sunlight and looked at the several heights around Hamid''s base in front of him. He had been curious


    about what kind of iron barrel defense Hamid had that could make Cataclysmic Front bury several thousand mercenaries here.


    However, when he looked around, he found that the several hignds, as well as the valley surrounded by the hignds, basically could not


    be seen as a military base, and it was hard to even see the soldiers.


    The onlyrge target that could be seen, was a lot of trucks transporting rocks and g, constantly shuttling through the mountain pass.


    Other than that, nothing could be seen.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And the more nothing could be seen, the more shocked Joseph became in his heart.


    Because this proved that Hamid had turned all his strength into the permanent fortifications inside the mountain.


    Even if tens of thousands of troops attacked, they could not find where the target was at all.


    Moreover, no one knew how many fire points were hidden in these big mountains, not to mention how many weapons and ammunition, as


    well as food supplies, were stored here.


    Just when he was shocked, the helicopter had already flown above Hamid''s valley and slowlynded on top of the valley''s t ground.


    The original houses and ruins in the valley were basically cleared away, and the entire valley has now basically turned into tnd.


    And you can see that this ce has been transformed into a training ground, there are ygrounds, target ranges, and various obstacle


    training courses.


    Hamid had been waiting for a long time, and when he saw Charlie get off the helicopter with another man, he immediately came forward and


    greeted him warmly: "Brother Wade! We meet again!"


    After many days of absence, Hamid had gained some weight, so he could see that he had a good life recently.


    Charlie said with a smile: "Older brother seems to be in a good mood, what good things have happened recently?"


    Hamid said seriously: "No war is a good thing, and you see my ce more and more like that, the safer the base repair, the more secure my


    heart is."


    Charlie nodded, and introduced him to Joseph beside him, and said, "Come old brother, let me introduce to you, this is the head of the


    Cataclysmic Front, Joseph Wan."


    After saying that, he also said to Joseph: "Joseph, this is Commander Hamid, your Cataclysmic Front had some friction and conflict with


    Hamid, but that''s all in the past, so let''s turn over the page and turn enemies into friends!"


    Joseph took a step forward almost without thinking, took the initiative to extend his hand, and politely said, "Commander Hamid, I''ve heard a


    lot about you."


    Hamid looked at Joseph, his heart was more or less nervous and baulking.


    Although he was somewhat inted now, he really wasn''t so inted that he dared to despise Joseph.


    After all, tens of thousands of soldiers of Cataclysmic Front, and there were many experts,


    Even if he had lost several thousand soldiers at the hands of Hamid because of his gullibility, but the strength of the Cataclysmic Front was


    there, and it was still much stronger than Hamid.

 Chapter 3742

    Chapter 3742


    Moreover, Hamid had heard that the experts in the Cataclysmic Front were like clouds, and was worried that the Front would seek revenge on


    him in the future.


    Now, Charlie even mediated between them, asking him to turn enemies into friends with Joseph, he was naturally willing to do so.


    So, he hastily shook hands with Joseph and said excitedly, "Hello, Mr. Wan! You''ve been


    offended by the previous incident, please don''t take it to heart, Mr. Wan............... "


    Joseph solemnly said, "Commander Hamid, please rest assured, since Mr. Wade has already said that he wants to turn over the page


    When Hamid saw that Joseph was so forting and had respect for Charlie in his words, his heart was amazed, and he wondered why


    Joseph had such respect for Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie smiled faintly and said with astonishing words, "Old brother, Joseph and the Cataclysmic Front under hismand have


    sworn their allegiance to me, from now on he will be one of my own to you."


    With these words of Charlie, Hamid was dumbfounded!


    He had thought that Charlie hade to reconcile this time, but never in his wildest dreams did he expect that both Joseph and the


    Cataclysmic Front had already pledged their allegiance to Charlie.


    So he subconsciously asked, "Older brother........... Is this really true? You''re not joking with


    me, right?"


    Just as he was incredulous about all this, Joseph also spoke up, "Commander Hamid, Mr. Wade is not joking with you, the Cataclysmic Front


    has indeed sworn allegiance to Mr. Wade!"


    Hamid was horrified and looked at Charlie, murmuring and asking, "Old............... old brother


    .... how on earth did you do that........... "


    Charlieughed: "We''ll talk about theseter, when will Sayid arrive?"


    Hamid looked at the time and replied, "About ten more minutes."


    "Good." Charlie nodded and said, "Then let''s wait for him here."


    Ten minutester, another helicopter slowlynded in the middle of the valley.


    Sayid, dressed in military uniform, jumped down from the helicopter with big steps, and as soon as he saw Charlie, he warmly greeted him,


    "Hello, Mr. Wade! Finally, we meet again!"


    Charlie nodded and smiled, exchanged a few pleasantries with him, and then introduced Joseph to him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sayid had never seen Joseph before, and suddenly learned that the young man beside Charlie was Joseph Wan, so he was a bit confused


    for a while.


    Charlie patted Sayid''s shoulder and said with a smile, "This time, I asked you toe for a talk, because I want to solve all the problems


    between you and the Cataclysmic Front in one step,"


    "Plus offer you a better option, why don''t we go to Commander Hamid''s conference room to talk in detail?"


    "Yes!" Sayid hastily agreed.


    When the four of them arrived at the conference room, Charlie opened the door and said to Sayid: "Sayid, those 15,000 prisoners of the


    Cataclysmic Front must be a considerable burden and liability for you, right?"


    Sayid naturally didn''t want to admit this in front of Joseph, so he pretended to be rxed and said, "Actually, it doesn''t matter, we have a


    special area for their imprisonment, everything is in order."


    Charlieughed: "Sayid, today here, in fact, no matter I, or Hamid, or even Joseph, are no longer your enemies, but your friends."


    Saying that, Charlie added: "Since Hamid sessfully defended against the attacks of the government army and the Cataclysmic Front, the


    other opposition forces have all started to vigorously strengthen their defenses,"


    "And in the future, they will all develop their bases one by one in the mountains where they are easy to defend and difficult to attack,"


    "It will be difficult for you to fight, and since you yourselves have no danger to defend, the situation will only be more and more passive


    in the future."


    Sayid''s face remained unchanged, but his heart was indeed worried about this matter. Right now, the two sides are really in a stalemate,


    originally, this stalemate did not make the government forces too anxious.


    After all, they always feel that the other side is in the defensive stage, even if they attack no door, at least the initiative position.


    However, what happened in another country in the Middle East some time ago sent chills down their backs.


    That country had just undergone a huge change, and it was the passive side that was ying guerri in the mountains that gained the


    ultimate victory.


    This greatly stimted their nerves and made them be nervous all of a sudden.


    At this time, Charlie said squarely, "Sayid, if you are willing, the Cataclysmic Front can be your half ally in the future."


    Sayid was surprised and asked, "What is a half ally?"


    Charlie smiled faintly and exined, "They will be the bulletproof vest on your body,"


    "Although they will not participate in your offense, but if you face danger, they will fully assist you in defense and guard you against the


    opponent''s fatal strike!"

 Chapter 3743

    Chapter 3743


    In addition, the great changes in that Middle Eastern country in recent days really made Sayid as well as his leaders worried.


    However, when Charlie suddenly said that he could let the Cataclysmic Front help them coborate in defense, Sayid''s first thought was that it


    was impossible.


    He couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Wade,st time we met, it was you yourself who said that for the Front, the only situation that would be in the


    best interest is for ournd to be constantly wounded and bleeding,"


    "And now you are asking US to cooperate with them and have theme to assist US in defense, isn''t that a bit inconsistent?"


    Charlie smiled ndly: "I naturally won''t deny what I said before, and I still hold this view, for the Cataclysmic Front, the more turbulent you


    are, the more they can benefit from it," "But have you ever thought that for you, the situation has changed drastically, before you conquered all


    the way and broke through the opposition,"


    "Including Hamid, was the opposition, wasn''t defeated by you and could only cower and linger."


    But now you know the situation, you have seen the changes here, with Hamid''s level of defense, if he continues to oppose you, you are


    "And when they build a solid defensive base in the mountains, your situation will be even worse."


    "If you want to attack, you will definitely not be able to attack; if you want to defend, you have no danger in the city, so your situation will only


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    be more and more passive."


    Sayid''s expression was very grave when he heard this.


    Since Hamid won two defensive battles, it showed the way for the other opposition, and it was also those two battles that made Sayid and his


    leaders understand that offensive battles are simply too difficult to fight,"


    "One or two battles can not down the target is a small matter, their own casualties led to arge number of military disillusionment, this is the


    most difficult problem.


    In such a war, just need tost another two or three times, the soldiers in the army will certainly be fearful of attacking the war to the extreme,


    and thenter, no one dares to fight the attacking war.


    Such a situation, forthem, is indeed extremely passive.


    Charlie saw that he did not speak, the corners of his mouth smiled and continued: "My idea is actually very simple, tens of thousands of


    soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, arge part of the weekdays they are on overseas on missions,"


    "But usually still need a fixed base to meet their life, training and rest and preparation, so I want to represent the Cataclysmic Front, to


    negotiate a solution with you."


    Although Sayid did not speak, but his eyes kept looking at Charlie, seemingly waiting for his content behind.


    When Charlie saw this, he opened his mouth and said, "First of all, you provide the Cataclysmic Front with one hundred square kilometers of


    "And in return, the Cataclysmic Front will help you train your soldiers without interruption, in addition to coborating in defense when you


    receive an attack;"


    Speaking of this, Charlie gave a slight beating andmented, "I don''t think I need to point out how poor your soldiers'' training level is,"


    "I don''t think I need to break it, the equipment itself is not good, if the training can''t keep up, your situation will only be more and more


    embarrassing."


    Sayid''s expression changed slightly, Charlie''s words, also did speak to the sore spot they had been in.


    The overallbat level of the grassroots soldiers was very crotchety and was the key reason fortheir repeated defeats.


    After all, their overall military level is very poor, the level of officers is not good, the level of trained soldiers is naturally even worse.


    Charlie continued: "armybat power, in my opinion, generally depends on three aspects, first of all, naturally, the level of weapons and


    equipment,"


    "Followed by the level of management to develop strategic tactics, andst but not least, the strength of the single soldierbat,"


    "The level of single soldierbat of the Cataclysmic Front, you must have heard of it, I believe that with if they help you train your soldiers,


    in a short time, the level of your soldiers will have a qualitative change."


    Sayid''s face suddenly had a look of longing that could not be suppressed.

 Chapter 3744

    Chapter 3744


    At this time, Charlie said: "In addition, in order to show the sincerity of the Cataclysmic Front, and to make you feel more at ease, I think you


    can choose a site for the base for them in the middle of your capital or in the northern mountains,"


    "So that the Cataclysmic Front will be in the middle of the buffer zone, which is like an additionalyer of barrier for you."


    When he said this, Sayid''s expression stretched a lot.


    Due to the current level of development in the country is still verygging, the war between them and the opposition, basically still in the


    category of close contact war,"


    "Due to theck of urate long-range weapons, both of them no matter who wants to strike the other side, they must send troops to the


    city,"


    "So if the base of the Cataclysmic Front is sandwiched between the two sides, it can indeed y a good buffer role.


    Sayid finally spoke up at this time and asked Charlie, "Mr. Wade, how can we trust that the Cataclysmic Front will help US with the defense,"


    "In case the Cataclysmic Front turns against US in the middle and unites with the opposition then won''t we be in more danger?"


    Charlie waved his hand and said seriously, "This kind of situation can never happen in the Cataclysmic Front from now on!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Saying that, Charlie looked at Joseph and said indifferently, "Joseph, youe and exin to Sayid why this situation cannot happen."


    Joseph nodded and said with a serious expression, "Cataclysmic Front has already started its internal transformation, from now on, our


    mercenary business will follow international regtions more," "That is to say, in the future, our mercenary business will only cooperate with


    the legal governments of various countries, other than that, any other orders will not be taken." Charlie looked at Sayid and asked with a


    smile, "Sayid, do you understand? Cataclysmic Front is next ready topletely clean up, so as long as he is in your country, he will definitely


    cooperate with you,


    "If he cooperates with the opposition, it is against thew, this kind of thing, Cataclysmic Front is absolutely not bothered to do."


    Saying that, Charlie continued: "And I''ll be honest, this opposition, in addition to Hamid, life is not that good, who is not tightening the belt to


    live a hard life?"


    "Front''s annual revenue is more than ten billion dors, what do you think this group of oppositionists will hire them?"


    When Sayid heard this, he was already half convinced.


    However, out of the basic principle of negotiation, he still wanted to hold up a little more, not to show a very satisfied signal so early, so that at


    least he could still fight for other benefits.


    So, he said to Charlie: "Mr. Wade, I think just these conditions are not enough for US to take out a hundred square kilometers ofnd to the


    Cataclysmic Front,"


    "Not to mention that the Cataclysmic Front still has fifteen thousand captives in our hands now."


    Charlie nodded, waved his hand, and said, "Sayid, you don''t need to y psychological warfare here either,"


    "I called everyone together to talk about this matter because I hope that we can open our hearts and minds, openly and honestly discuss a


    solution that is beneficial to each properly, not to satisfy one party alone."


    Speaking of this, Charlie added: "Out of this room, I hope that you, as well as Joseph and Hamid, can each gain,"


    "Hamid wants a stable development, Cataclysmic Front wants a rear base, and you want to reduce a strong enemy and add an ally."


    Sayid subconsciously asked, "Mr. Wade, why not add two allies?"


    Charlieughed: "Then you have to see how Hamid thinks."


    Hamidughed at this time and opened his mouth, "What I want is to not interfere with them in the well, so that we do not interfere or attack


    each other,"


    "And at the same time, I have to remain in the opposition camp, otherwise if I change my nature directly, the team below will definitely not be


    so well led."


    Charlie nodded and smiled, "In that case, old brother, you are apparently opposing, but actually neutral."


    "That''s right that''s right." Hamidughed: "I''m not going to hide it from you, old brother Wade, after being so nudged by you, I''m now addicted


    to digging caves and don''t want to fight at all!"

 Chapter 3745

    Chapter 3745


    Charlie looked at Sayid and said with a smile, "Look, isn''t this also good?"


    Sayid pursed his lips in silence for a moment, and then asked, "What about the captives?"


    Charlieughed: "This is simple, Joseph pays youpensation of ten thousand dors per person, fifteen thousand people, that''s one


    hundred and fifty million dors, with this money, it''s enough for you to expand the size of your army properly, and at the same time upgrade


    the weaponry."


    Joseph even thought that this matter would require more than one billion dors to be settled, but he did not expect Charlie to promise the


    other party 150 million dors.


    Sayid obviously also has some disappointment, he also knows that Joseph is very rich, and has been thinking about whether to take this


    opportunity.


    A fierce knock on Joseph, but 150 million dors this amount, the less not less, but say more, is really not much.


    So, he coughed twice and said: "Mr. Wade, the amount of $150 million, is not a little less? In addition, let US give a hundred square kilometers


    ofnd to the Cataclysmic Front."


    "The Cataclysmic Front must more or less give some rent, right? otherwise, we can''t exin to the people.......................................... "


    Charlie said generously: "Let''s do it this way Sayid, you go back and talk to your leaders, in addition to the 150 million dors of


    year!"


    "Isn''t it too convenient for you to buy grain? I happen to have my own shippingpany, when the timees, I will purchase grain in China


    and deliver and serve you directly to your port."


    Charlie knew that for Sayid as well as their leaders, the problem at hand was more than war, and it was a basic livelihood.


    Originally, they were the only grain exporter in the Middle East, but the ongoing war had led to a steady decline in their grain production, and


    the shortage of grain had be a big problem forthem.


    One hundred thousand tons of wheat, whose cost is just over two hundred million yuan, converted into dors is less than forty million, but for


    them, to go overseas to import food is not the same price.


    Besides, their current financial situation is so bad that giving them a solution of 100,000 tons of wheat a year can really be of great use to


    them, and feeding more than 200,000 people is not a problem.


    Sayid in his heart after running through all the conditions, deep inside has made his own judgment, he felt that this deal is very good value,


    and for his side, not only get a lot of benefits, but also a strong ally, it is definitely a good thing.


    And he also knew very well that he was able to capture the 10,000 soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, and not how strong his own ability, but


    So, at this time, he was too embarrassed to continue bargaining with Charlie, so he spoke: "Mr. Wade, I need to ask the leadership, if the


    leadership is okay, this matter is settled!"


    Sayid took his satellite phone and stepped out of the conference room that was inside the mountain.


    On the phone, he gave his leader the whole feedback of the situation.


    The terms of the Cataclysmic Front'' coordinated defense, help in training soldiers, and the initiative to reside in the buffer zone made Sayid''s


    leaders very satisfied.


    After all, this could really enhance their security very well, as well as ease their current anxiety.


    Thepensation of 150 million dors and the terms of 100,000 tons of wheat per year made him even more delighted.


    Moreover, there is a bonus use attached to this, that is, the actual neutrality of Hamid.


    Hamid is now in the opposition, the strongest one in terms of overall strength, if he does not initiate the attack, then the pressure on the


    government forces to defend will also be much easier.


    Therefore, he immediately pped on the phone and agreed to Charlie''s terms.


    Sayed got the go-ahead and returned to the conference room with great joy and immediately said to Charlie as well as Joseph: "Mr. Wade,


    Mr. Wan, our leader has agreed to the terms just now, if there are no other problems, pleasee with me to Damascus to sign the


    agreement!"


    Charlie looked at the time and smiled, "I have to rush back to China, so I won''t go with you."


    After saying that, he said to Joseph, "Joseph, you go and set the specific terms with them as well as when and how to pay, and also when to


    release the people,"


    "As for the grain issue you don''t need to worry about it, let them see in which port it is more appropriate to receive the goods, then I will


    directly arrange the cargo ship to send the grain over."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph said, "Mr. Wade, how can I let you worry about the food, let me take care of it!"


    Charlie waved his hand: "100,000 tons of grain is nothing to you and me, I have a ready made shippingpany, local friends are also


    cooperative, when the timees, whether the acquisition or shipping should be rtively simple, so you do not need to get involved,"


    "They gave you thend, you must also spend a lot of financial resources, material resources, and energy to build, you just take care of this


    piece, it''s fine."

 Chapter 3746

    Chapter 3746


    Joseph nodded gratefully and asked, "Mr. Wade, do you want to take a look at the site selection?"


    Charlie waved his hand and said casually, "You definitely know more about fighting than


    I do, so let you decide on the specific site selection."


    "Okay!" Joseph said without hesitation, "Then any progress, your subordinates will report to you in time!"


    This phrase of subordinate by Joseph made both Hamid and Sayid''s expressions flinch.


    They themselves were curious, Charlie was originally on the opposite side from Joseph, he first helped Hamid to severely defeat Joseph.


    And helped Sayid to capture 15,000 soldiers of Joseph, couldn''t figure out how Charlie suddenly started to help Joseph to solve the problem


    of the rear base today.


    Now suddenly listen to Joseph call himself subordinate, the two''s hearts are appalled beyond measure, ording to this meaning, the


    Cataclysmic Front should have be Charlie''s!


    Just when the two were appalled, Charlie said to Joseph, "You go directly to Damascus with Sayid on his ne, I''ll go directly to Beirut after I


    have a few words with Hamid."


    Joseph respectfully said, "Yes, Mr. Wade! Then your subordinate will leave first!"


    Sayid then came back to his senses, although he had countless questions in his heart that he wanted to ask Charlie, but he knew in his heart


    that this was not the time to ask these words.


    So he took the initiative to say to Charlie: "Mr. Wade, then I will go back to Damascus first, thank you for your continuous help, and I look


    forward to seeing you again!"


    Charlie nodded his head and smiled, "Okay Sayid, see you next time!"


    Charlie and Hamid sent the two men to the door and watched the two take off in helicopter, Hamid then marveled, "Elder brother Wade, you


    are really amazing.................................................... the


    famous Cataclysmic Front, howe they suddenly became your men?"


    Charlie smiled and asked him, "Has old brother heard about the actions of the Cataclysmic Front some time ago?"


    Hamid scratched his head: "My ce is rather closed to information, until you said that you want to bring Joseph over to negotiate, I


    especially inquired about the recent situation of Cataclysmic Front."


    "I heard that they have eaten one of the top big families in China, forcing that family to give up half of their assets, I wonder if it''s true?"


    Charlie proudly said, "Actually they didn''t eat that family, instead they were eaten by that family, and I, am the head of that family."


    After saying that, Charlie turned his head and looked at Hamid who was shocked and said with a smile, "Older brother, with the Cataclysmic


    Front around, you can just be thendlord at ease, no one can do anything to you."


    Hamid came back to his senses and hurriedly said, "Old brother, to be honest, I really can''t understand how to develop in the future, can you


    show me a clear path?"


    Charlieughed: "What''s so hard to understand? With your current situation, I''ll give you sixteen words."


    Hamid was busy asking, "Which sixteen words?"


    Charlie put away his smile and said seriously, "Sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, stifle your voice and make a fortune!"


    Hamid muttered these words once in his mouth, and it seemed to be a bit of a feeling of clearing the clouds and seeing the sky, but it seemed


    to be a bit less clear.


    So, he asked with a humble attitude, "Old brother, I have no problem with letting myself neutral, but I''m afraid that they will break those of my


    colleagues one by one, and finally I will be the only one left, and then they will definitely not tolerate me!"


    Charlie nodded and spoke, "So, that''s why I want to talk to you alone."


    Hamid knew that Charlie must have something else to exin to him privately, so he hurriedly said, "Elder brother, I would like to hear more


    about it!"


    Charlie opened his mouth and said, "I just said that you are actually neutral, just for Sayid''s ears, in fact, you and Joseph''s positioning should


    "Joseph is neutral in favor of the government army, while you should be neutral in favor of those fellow members of yours."


    "Cataclysmic Front will only help them with their defense in the future, not with their offense, and the same goes for you,"


    "To help your poor buddies with their defense, but you can''t do this tantly, never directly intervene when they are at war, the best way is to


    help them strengthen their own defense before the war."


    they really fight, then you carry out the words I just said, never intervene."


    "So, in order to prevent your poor buddies from being broken one by one, you have to make all your poor buddies strong,"


    "But you also have to remind them that since they have chosen to upy the mountain asking, they must not be too greedy, run your own


    acre ofnd well,"


    "Don''t think about fighting with them to the death, it is best if both of you can have a longsting stalemate, so that for you, In fact, both are


    the best situation."


    Hamid nodded gently and said under his breath, "I understand what you mean old brother!"


    Saying that, he said with some worry: "But to be honest, these poor buddies of mine don''t have much money, let them carry out infrastructure


    construction in a big way, I''m afraid they simply can''t afford it."


    Charlie asked him, "Where does the daily fundinge from for an armed force like yours?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hamid exined, "Most of the funding relies on overseas aid, and a small portion relies on some resources and outputs of the controlled


    areas, such as food, oil and so on, and can earn some money by offering these materials."


    Charlie nodded and said, "Then you can use your engineering team to make a deal with them and help them with infrastructure construction


    at a slightly lower price, and if they don''t have money, then let them trade for food and oil."


    Saying that he further instructed: "If your engineers help them build the base, you remember to package them as a civilian construction


    enterprise, so that Sayid''s side face is also better, some surface work you still have to do."


    "I understand!" Hamid said with some excitement, "I''ll start pushing this matter immediately!"

 Chapter 3747

    Chapter 3747


    Charlie, Hamid admired him to the core.


    Not only because he cured his leg, and not only because he guided him to resist the attack of the Cataclysmic Front, but also because of his


    ability to easily turn the tide in a difficult situation.


    Before this, this country is seeing battles frequently, the warring parties are fighting a lot, and with the intervention of the Cataclysmic Front,


    Hamid and his camp are also in danger.


    However, after Charlie''s instruction, the two sides had actually ceased fire for a long time, and during this time, everyone was considered


    Now, Charlie had re-installed the Cataclysmic Front and ced him in a coborative defensive position, which just made up for the weak


    defensive problem on Sayid''s side.


    You know, if this problem is not solved, the Sayid side in front of the huge survival as well as defensive pressure, will be more eager to


    destroy all the opposition.


    And now, the addition of the Cataclysmic Front immediately gave them great relief from this mood.


    And then, considering that the Cataclysmic Front had already pledged allegiance to Charlie, Hamid revered him even more in his heart.


    At this moment, Charlie opened his mouth and asked Hamid: "By the way, the guys I had sent here the other day, how are they doing now?"


    Hamid smiled and said, "They are digging fortifications in the mountain, including those friends of Miss Watt, I have organized them into the


    digging ss, and they are responsible for doing hardbor at the front of the tunnel every day."


    As they were talking, they heard a sudden muffled sound from the interior of the nearby mountain, followed by an earthquake-like shaking of


    the mountain.


    Hamid hurriedly exined: "Brother, this is the tunnel cannon digging it, in the stone wall to hit the eye and cannon, the sted stone is taken


    out, and then with the cement of a good anchor, the tunnel is basicallypleted."


    Charlie nodded andughed: "This ce is really good, put people in this ce do not have to worry about them running, even if they run ran


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    it is impossible to run out alive."


    "Yes!" Hamidughed: "This is surrounded by mountains, it''s really not easy to run out, and even the farmers around here are my people,"


    "There are still my eyes everywhere, as long as you send people over, they take the head to ensure that they absolutely can not run away,


    and absolutely no one can find it here."


    Charlie smiled with satisfaction: "That''s good, in the future, if I meet any unscrupulous, I will send them over to you as freebor."


    Hamid patted his chest and promised: "Don''t worry, I''ll take as many as you can get!"


    "Well." Charlie nodded slightly, looked at the time, and said, "Okay, old brother, I still have to rush back to China, so I won''t talk to you


    anymore, I''lle back when I have the chance."


    Hamid was very reluctant to say: "Brother, at least have lunch before leaving? We can have a drink together! I bought some fine wine the


    other day, so I''m waiting for you toe and have a drink with you!"


    Charlie smiled and said, "No, brother, I appreciate it, I still have more than four hours of flight back, and it will be nighttime when I arrive in


    Chinater,"


    "I wille over often after the Cataclysmic Front has made a prototype of the base, so you and Joseph can alsomunicate more in


    private."


    Hamid had to nod and said, "Okay, since you are anxious to go back, then I will not keep you, next time youe, be sure to have a good


    drink!"


    "Okay!"


    A few minutester, Charlie returned to Beirut alone by helicopter.


    When he arrived at the airport in Beirut and was ready to transfer to the Concorde to return home, he received a phone call from Joseph.

 Chapter 3748

    Chapter 3748


    Since Charlie had already made all the terms and conditions very clear to Sayid, Joseph signed all the agreements smoothly after meeting


    with them in Damascus.


    Moreover, Sayid''s leader personally ced the map in front of Joseph and let him pick the right location directly from the map.


    Joseph also kept the agreement and chose a rtively regr piece ofnd in the middle of Damascus and the opposition gathering area to


    be used as the back base of the front.


    Although the overall area of thatnd was already nearly one hundred and fifty square kilometers, Sayid''s leader was still very quick to agree


    to it.


    To him, this piece ofnd was just the best choice to build a buffer zone, and he would have much more peace of mind with the Cataclysmic


    Front stationed there in the future.


    Other than that, it was the issue of the captives.


    Joseph has already arranged with the financial staff of the Cataclysmic Front toplete the transfer immediately,


    And Sayid has also personally started to prepare for the release of the prisoners, and it is expected that the 15,000 people will be transported


    to Damascus aste as this evening.


    Joseph intended to let the 15,000 Cataclysmic Front soldiers take a week''s vacation first, so that they could return from Damascus by ne to


    their respective countries of permanent residence to have a good rest, and then rearrange their next tasks after a week.


    Charlie did not have any opinion on his arrangement, so he let him make his own full arrangements.


    Since then, all the important issues in the Middle East have been satisfactorily resolved, and as to how high Joseph can take the Cataclysmic


    Front, the future will mainly depend on him.


    On the other side of the world, Liang arrived in Washington with twenty boxes of JX Renewing Pills in a hurry.


    After getting off the ne, he immediately contacted the public rtionspany responsible for pulling the strings and made an


    appointment with the head of the FDA for dinner.


    The other party only promised toe out for a meal, withoutmitting to solve any problems, and Liang paid $50,000 for this.


    The public rtionspany earned 20,000 dors, and the remaining 30,000 dors went into the pocket of the person in charge.


    This kind of thing, is verymon gray operation there, in the middle of the normal and illegal ambiguous zone, so it is also the public


    officials'' means to generate ie.


    The first thing Liang wants to do is to push the JX Renewing Pills to the other side as much as possible in the time of this meal, and then try to


    convince the other side to try to do a drug test of the JX Renewing Pills.


    If it is determined that there are no toxic side effects, you can do small-scale clinical trials, then they will soon be able to see the effect of the


    JX Renewing Pills.


    Once they are sure that it has a really good therapeutic effect on cancer, they will naturally realize the great value of this medicine and also


    increase the awareness and recognition of JX Pharmaceutical.


    In order to minimize the risk as much as possible, the PRpany chose the ce for the meal in a small restaurant they opened


    themselves.


    This small restaurant is located in the suburbs of Washington and is advertised to the public as a full membership restaurant,


    So it only serves its own members and has permanently closed the so-called new member registration channel, just to facilitate the PR


    When Liang arrived at the restaurant, the person in charge of the meeting with him had not yet arrived.


    A PR person dressed as a waiter said to him, "Mr. Wei, Mr. Smith is a little dyed and will probably take another twenty minutes to arrive, so


    please sit down for a moment."


    Liang nodded gently and sat down first under the other party''s arrangement.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 3749

    Chapter 3749


    Twenty minutes passed, but the other party still did not appear.


    The public rtions officer told him that the other party might take another twenty minutes or so.


    Although Liang was a little anxious, but the mouth still agreed to sit down, but he did not expect that after waiting for an hour and a half, the


    other party still did not appear.


    After waiting for two hours, the other party finally camete.


    The public rtions officer brought the other party to Liang and introduced, "Mr. Wei, this is Mr. James Smith."


    The one called James Smith was a middle-aged man in his forties, and when he saw Liang, he said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry to


    keep you waiting, Mr. Wei, there''s something at home that I need to take care of."


    James Smith looked quite a bit lousy, his hair was a bit messy, the first button of his shirt had disappeared, leaving only a short thread, and


    the tie also seemed to have been ripped open, twisted, and wrapped in the suit.


    Liang was a little surprised.


    He felt that a person of Smith''s level was definitely a member of high society in the United States, and probably a member of some top circles,


    after all, he had a lot of power in his hands and a high social status.


    Like this kind of people, all to a gentleman, so the personal instrument is very concerned, in dressing and behavior they are very careful, even


    a hair strand will not be messy, and this James Smith looks, like a down and out insurance salesman after getting off work.


    This led Liang to specte that he should have encountered something difficult.


    Just because he realized that the other party might have really encountered a difficult matter of no small magnitude, he was not angry at all


    because of the other party''s tardiness.


    On the contrary, he nodded very understanding^ and politely said, "It''s okay Mr. Smith, I don''t have anything else to do, there''s no rush."


    "Thanks!" James Smith said thanks and smiled politely before sitting down in front of Liang.


    After the two of them casually ordered some meals, James Smith asked Liang: "Mr. Wei came so far from China, is there something


    important?"


    Liang smiled, "Our JX Pharmaceutical, Mr. Smith should have heard of it, right?"


    "I''ve heard of it." Smith nodded and said, "You have a drug under review by our FDA, right?"


    "Yes." Liang said, "The review cycle has passed for quite a long time, and it has not yet entered the next stage, so I would like to inquire if


    there is any way to speed up the process."


    Smith said with difficulty: "Now the FDA is very strict on the review of imported drugs, the process is really long, and I can''t tell you clearly,


    after going through all the process, whether it meets our standards, whether it can be approved for marketing."


    Liang exined, "Mr. Smith, this kind of medicine, its ingredients are very safe, there are no toxic side effects, and the efficacy is very good,"


    "It can be said that the effect is immediate, could this kind of medicine also be refused to be listed by the FDA?"


    Smith nodded and said: "We have been receiving drug applications from Eastern countries in recent years, and the vast majority of these


    medicine you said,"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Not only from China, Japan, and South Korea have submitted a lot, but the vast majority were rejected."


    Liang asked in disbelief: "Why is this?"

 Chapter 3750

    Chapter 3750


    Smith said very seriously, "Mr. Wei, our Western requirements for testing as well as reviewing drugs are very different from traditional Eastern


    medicine, and one of the very important points is that there must be a clear pharmacokic test."


    "You must tell US clearly what is the active ingredient of this drug, for what reason, what kind of effect it ys, and you must also tell US


    whether this drug has toxic side effects in the body, in various organs, especially the liver and kidneys,"


    "And how long is the metabolic cycle of its ingredients in the body, if these are not clear, there is no way we can allow it to enter our market


    sales."


    Liang said, "In many Chinese medicines, theposition of their prescriptions are veryplex, so the internalposition is also very


    "The active ingredient is often only one, such as penicillin, aspirin, a molecr form can reflect its actualposition and formation, all the


    Chinese medicines are difficult to meet the requirements of the West, but this should not seekmon ground while preserving differences?"


    Smith shook his head and said, "Sorry Mr. Wei, this is something we cannot do to seekmon ground while preserving differences, the


    rules are the rules, all drugs to enter the U.S. market, in principle, must meet all our rules, otherwise they cannot be marketed and sold."


    Liang was busy saying, "Our drug is extremely effective, which is recognized by all patients, and is a best-selling drug in many countries, as


    far as I know, many American patients are buying our JX stomach powder by way of proxy," "But this method not only takes a long time, but


    also costs much more, and they all hope that the FDA will allow it to enter the U.S. market as soon as possible."


    Smith shook his head and said, "Many patients themselves can not tell whether your drug has a clear therapeutic effect or a strong effect of


    surface symptom relief,"


    "If the former is okay, but if thetter, it is likely to also dy the treatment of the actual lesion."


    Speaking of which, Smith added: "It''s like there is a very hot selling hemorrhoid suppository drug from China, some patients in the United


    States through online shopping, as well as ck market channels, buy these drugs,"


    "Use them down also feel very good, and it has also been hoping to pass the FDA review, but we have not been through its application, you


    know why?"


    Liang asked in disbelief: "Then why exactly?"


    Smith said: "Because in our opinion, that kind of hemorrhoid suppositories, the use of some cool analgesic ingredients, this kind of ingredients


    can let patients relieve pain,"


    "But it just can relieve pain, in our opinion, these ingredients not only can not really treat the lesion, but also probably will therefore cover up


    the disease, thus dying the scientific treatment of patients,"


    "So, we also issued a warning some time ago, reminding patients using this drug to pay attention to screening and not to ignore the core


    problem because of the relief of surface symptoms."


    "In addition to that, we have also studied that somethingbined with tablets that used to sell very hot in China, which is said to be a special


    cold medicine made with honeysuckle and forsythia with some western medicine ingredients."


    "But after our research, we found that in that kind of drug, what really ys a therapeutic role are two western ingredients, one is amon


    drug to reduce fever and analgesia, acetaminophen;" "And another is a drug specifically used to relieve allergies, rhinitis, and symptoms such


    as sneezing and runny nose, paracetamol, the two of thembined, just to treat fever and cold and runny nose."


    Speaking here, Smith spread his hands, serious and with a few helpless expressions, "Mr. Wei, I am also not deliberately against you, or


    against the entire Eastern traditional medicine."


    "But think about it, if you, JX Pharmaceutical, also casually use some nt ingredients, and then with the Western medicine ingredient


    metformin that can control blood sugar,"


    "And then just im to the public that this is a kind of Chinese medicine that can effectively lower blood sugar, then do you think we are likely


    to approve this kind of drug to market?"


    "This is why, we have been very, very cautious about Oriental drugs, medicine is a very rigorous discipline, must be clear, clear to be, can not


    be irresponsible recklessly pieced together."


    Liang also felt a little embarrassed, said stiffly: "Mr. Smith, I do not deny what you just said these things, there are a few so-called Chinese


    medicines, or thebination of East and West,"


    "There are indeed suspicions of hanging sheep''s head to sell dog meat, but I think, you can not be all rejecting because there have been such


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    cases, all the Eastern traditional medicine drugs are beaten to death, there are still many, many excellent drugs."


    Smith nodded: "I certainly do not deny this point, but I want to say that even excellent traditional Oriental medicine drugs must meet all our


    FDA requirements before they can enter our market,"


    "So if your drug wants to enter the U.S. market for sale, you must let US first understand all its ingredients, as well as the use of each


    ingredient with potential dangers."


    Liang asked rhetorically, "Then if, as you just said, the ingredients of many proprietary Chinese medicines are soplex that they may not


    even be exined by a few ingredients, or even to dozens or hundreds, how can we determine them one by one?"


    Smith shrugged: "If it can not be determined one by one, then we have to no way to pass."


    Liang asked again, "Even if you know that this drug is very effective, but just because you can''t fully determine the ingredients as well as the


    effects, you refuse to market it?"


    "Yes." Smith said categorically, "Our attitude is this, even if this drug is really effective, but before we do not figure it out absolutely, it can not


    be marketed."


    Liang couldn''t help but ask: "Then don''t you think, this is also the loss for the American people?"


    "Loss?" Smith heard this and said with more or less a contemptuous tone, "Mr. Wei, to be honest, for all the Eastern drugs I know of so far, we


    have plenty of alternatives in the U.S., and safer, more efficient alternatives at that!"


    "Whether it''s about headache, brain fever, or about all organs, blood vessels and the nervous system, including the heart, liver, spleen, lungs,


    and kidneys, what you have in Eastern traditional medicine, we have in Western medicine, and the Western treatment methods are much


    better than the Eastern treatment methods!

 Chapter 3751

    Chapter 3751


    Smith talked here, the conversation turned, and then said: "And! There are many things that are in Western medicine but not in Eastern


    medicine at all!"


    "For example, psycho-psychiatric diseases, such as viral diseases, such as AIDS and other such immune system diseases, and


    hyperthyroidism hypothyroidism such auto- endocrine system diseases      "


    At this point, Smith shook his head whileughing: "There are too many simr examples, I will not list them one by one, in short, I think, we


    refuse to sell your drugs into our market, it is not a loss for our people, because we have better options, at home!"


    Liang''s pride was deeply stung by this bone-deep indifferent attitude of Smith.


    He was well aware of this attitude of Smith, which on the surface appeared to be respectful to the other side, but in reality, he carried


    contempt and disdain for Oriental medicine in his bones.


    Seeing his indiscriminate disparagement of Oriental medicine, Liang could not help but ask him, "Mr. Smith, you say that Western medicines


    are better than Eastern medicines, then I would like to ask you, can the West effectively treat advanced cancer nowadays?"


    "Late-stage cancer?" Smith''s expression was suddenly stunned, and then he spoke: "Advanced cancer is a medical problem all over the


    world, and if there are targeted drugs and no drug resistance has been developed,"


    "It may be able to prolong life for a few months, but if it has reached the end stage of general spread, the patient is actually helpless."


    Speaking of this, a trace of sorrow shed across his brow, and then he shook his head andughed, saying with a bit of sarcasm and


    disdain,


    "But even so, Western medicine is an absolute authority in the field of cancer!"


    Liang forced his anger and nodded, saying seriously, "I admit that Western medicine, as the most mainstream treatment in the world, has


    indeed contributed greatly to the entire human society, but this is not the basis for you topletely deny Oriental medicine."


    After saying that, he asked Smith rhetorically, "I wonder if Mr. Smith has heard about a well-known entrepreneur in China who suffered from


    advanced pancreatic cancer some time ago, but has now beenpletely cured?"


    Smith said disdainfully, "How is that possible? It''s the biggest joke in medical history that terminal pancreatic cancer can be cured!"


    "Don''t you tell me that this patient was cured by Oriental medicine?"


    "That''s right!" Liang said with his head held high: "The advanced pancreatic cancer, for which all Western doctors had pronounced a death


    sentence, was cured by Eastern medicine!"


    Smith sneered coldly, "You''re just kidding me! I have been studying in the medical field for more than twenty years, and do I look so much like


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a retard in your eyes?"


    Liang took out two boxes of JX Renewing Pills prepared long ago, put them on the table, and said to Smith:


    "Mr. Smith, this is the JX Renewing Pill we just developed, this medicine is specially developed for cancer,"


    "It has a very good treatment effect on cancer, even for terminal cancer patients, as long as they take this medicine, they can maintain their


    lives, and long-term use can even cure it!"


    Saying that, Liang raised the volume a few points, said firmly: "If you do not believe, you can find terminally ill cancer patients to try,"


    "With your medical level, as long as a volunteer is willing to try to take one, you will also be able to see the changes in his body, at that time,


    you will know whether I am joking with you or not!"


    Smith''s expression gradually cold down, pulled the tie, eyes stared at Liang, sternly said: "Listen, I do not mind someone spends 30,000


    dors to shout me out for a meal,"


    "Also do not mind sitting here to listen to you talk like cow sh!t all night, but you do not joke about terminal cancer patients in front of me!"


    At this point, Smith''s expression twisted a little as he yelled down, "My son! My sweet, twelve-year-old son! From the time he was found to


    have a glioma five years ago, he has undergone multiple open-heart surgeries and has now progressed to stage four!"


    "In these five years, he has suffered what many people can''t even finish in their lifetime!"


    "And I, too, have used all the best treatments that I could find in this world!"


    "It is because of those top medical technologies that he has been able to survive until today!"


    "Otherwise, he might have left me three years ago!"


    "So, if you promise to put away your junk medicine of unknown origin, and in addition, from now on, not to mention any more words about


    terminal cancer patients, I can keep my gentlemanly demeanor and sit here with you to finish this meal!" "Otherwise, I''m leaving right


    now!""And I won''t refund you a single cent of your thirty thousand dors!"

 Chapter 3752

    Chapter 3752


    Liang did not expect that the other party''s family had such a thing, and for a while, he also felt a little empathy.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    So, he said with an apology, "Mr. Smith, very sorry to hear such a thing, if I could take the liberty to ask, how is your son''s condition now?"


    Smith heard this question, just now the aggressiveness instantly disappeared, reced by heartfelt despair and helplessness.


    He let out a long sigh and muttered, "Half a month ago, he just received $ 470,000 worth of T-cell immunotherapy from Novartis


    Pharmaceuticals, but with little sess......................................... "


    "Now, his tumor has recurred and spread throughout his body.............. "


    "Just three days ago, thergest tumor in his brain haspressed his optic nerve, so he is now blind   "


    "Just now I waste because an hour before I left work, my wife told me that his hearing was also affected and he couldn''t hear people


    anymore........................................... "


    "So I rushed to the hospital and the doctor told me that in his current condition, there is no hope from treatment and has at most a month left


    to live."


    Speaking of which, Smith clenched his fist, extremely reluctantly said: "But I still want to try again T-cell therapy, once not, maybe twice, three


    times can have an effect maybe,"


    "Even if only to let him live another two or three months, I am willing! Because only if he lives, a miracle is possible...................................... "


    Liang once again pushed the two JX Renewing pills in front of him and said seriously, "Mr. Smith, since your son''s situation is already so


    critical,"


    "I hope you can put aside your preconceptions about Oriental medicine, take these two boxes of pills and give it a try, a miracle will definitely


    appear!"


    Smith''s hideous expression resurfaced as he swept the two boxes of JX Renewing Pills roughly to the ground and roared angrily,


    "I already told you! Put away your garbage! Even if you kill me, I won''t use my precious son to be a test subject for your backward traditional


    medicine!"


    Liang had been maintaining excellent cultivation and had been sympathetic to Smith''s mood, but to his surprise, even after he had reasoned


    so well, Smith was still hostile to Oriental medicine.


    What''s more, Charlie is his benefactor, the object of his greatest admiration, but seeing Charlie''s hand-made JX Renewing Pills, dropping to


    the ground, he can no longer bear it!


    Then, he stood up and said angrily: "Mr. Smith! I have been tolerating your contemptuous attitude many times, but your attitude of being so


    proud is just too much and toocking in cultivation!"


    "Do you think I flew halfway around the world and spent $50,000 on public rtions just to tease you? Then you''re taking yourself too


    seriously!"


    After saying that, he bent down and picked up the two boxes of JX Renewing Pills, gently wiping the dust on them, while carefully restoring


    the deted parts of the boxes.


    Afterward, in an extremely serious tone said to Smith: "Mr. Smith, I ask you to remember this medicine, its name is JX Renewing pill!"


    "It is made by a top master whom I admire immensely! It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe in this medicine, one day I will let you know how


    stupid you are today!"


    "Your so-called pride and self-confidence, in my opinion, is just like a frog at the bottom of a well, sitting there and watching the sky!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he immediately pulled up his suitcase and said in a cold voice: "There is no need to continue this meal!


    No need to return the money either! Goodbye!"


    Smith was slightly stunned, but still said stiffly, "In that case, I won''t see you off!"

 Chapter 3753

    Chapter 3753


    Liang turned around at this time, looked at him, his heart softened slightly, put one of the boxes of JX Renewing pills back in front of him, said


    lightly:


    "Although you are arrogant, but the child is innocent after all, this box of medicine will be left to you, use it or not as you wish, be good to


    yourself."


    After saying these words, Liang pulled the suitcase and left the restaurant in a big way.


    At this time, Smith felt as if he had been humiliated.


    At the moment when he was dazed, Liang had already left the hotel.


    He looked down at the box on the table, his heart was so angry that he raised his hand and threw the box of pills into the garbage, as if in a


    cathartic rage:


    "What bullshit Renewing pills, all fcuking shit! I''ve spent millions of dors trying all kinds of cutting-edge technology to cure my son!"


    "Even if the president had cancer, he would never get more treatment than my son! After all this effort, he can''t be cured, how can he be


    cured by this kind of bullshit medicine!"


    At this point, the PR person who had been hiding in the back and didn''te out to disturb the two men hurriedly came out and asked him,


    "Mr. Smith, what happened? Mr. Wei is gone?"


    Smith said angrily, "He''s gone!"


    The PR person asked awkwardly, "The meal is almost ready, or I''ll serve yours first?"


    "Serve my a55!" Smith cursed in annoyance: "I''ve been trying to tell you for a long time, your chef''s cooking is 10,000 times worse than shit!"


    "If it wasn''t for the money, I would have fcuking shoved all his cooking up his a55!"


    The public rtions officer instantly froze, never dreaming that Smith, who had always been a gentleman, would be furious like this.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But he also understood that he must be in a very bad mood, at this time he said nothing can touch his bad luck.


    So he hurriedly smiled and said, "Mr. Smith please do not worry, next time we will definitely change the chef, then we invite a French Michelin


    star chef from New York to personally serve you."


    Smith shook his head and said coldly, "No need."


    Speaking of this, his whole person disheveled and said with red eyes, "This is thest time I work with you, in the future, if there is such a


    thing, don''t look for me again........................................................ "


    At this moment, Smith, deep inside, already knew very well that his son''s condition was hopeless.


    Although he just told Liang that he still hoped to give his son to continue with the $ 470,000 worth of T-cell immunotherapy.


    But he knew very well in his heart, that so-called cutting-edge technology, is far from being the nemesis of cancer.


    Only for blood and lymphoma, it has a good therapeutic effect, but the effect on solid tumors is very general.


    In front of patients with end-stage solid tumors, this kind of immunotherapy worth $470,000 a time is just like a joke, and its effect is negligible.


    To use a less appropriate analogy, it is like, the wind can easily blow away a fa.rt, but it is difficult topletely blow away a piece of shit.


    In addition, he is now a family of four, it is difficult toe up with $ 470,000, and then the next treatment.

 Chapter 3754

    Chapter 3754


    Smith''s usual ie is very high, the family also has very good health insurance, but the health insurance covers, are those who have been


    officially put intomercial use, and has been included in the medical treatment means within the object.


    And Smith in order to keep his son''s life, has been using his own convenience, to contact those of the world''s best medical technology, even


    many are still in the experimental stage of medical technology.


    That medical means, the cost is extremely high, and health insurance simply does not care, doesn''t even bear a penny.


    So, a few years down the road, Smith smashed millions of dors of assets.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    And, of this, there are at least half, are simr to today''s gray ie.


    Right now, he can no longer afford it.


    What''s more, he also knows very well, his son''s situation has begun to take a sharp turn, first blindness, then deafness came one after


    another.


    ording to this trend, a month is already the best situation .


    A little worse, may not even be able to survive a week.


    In this case, there is really no need for him to continue earning such extra money.


    The PR person was still thinking about how to persuade him, and he had already stood up, turned around, and was about to walk out .


    However, after taking a few steps, he suddenly thought of Liang''s words before he left .


    So, in his heart, he was asking himself, "This guy seems to be right, why did he go to the trouble of flying halfway across the world and


    spending $50,000 toe to me to say a bunch of shit?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, he hurriedly turned around .


    Seeing that the publicist was about to take away the trash can, he hurriedly blurted out, "Don''t move! Put the trash can down!"


    The PR person was surprised and asked, "Mr . Smith.......... you....... what''s wrong with you?"


    Smith strides to his front, a hand moved to snatch the trash can over, and then the box of JX Renewing pills were taken out, turned around,


    and left the restaurant with the box of medicine .


    At this time, outside the restaurant, there is no longer a trace of Liang.


    Just a minute ago, Liang had already gotten into a cab and headed to the hotel that had been booked in downtown Washington.


    He knew in his heart that people like Smith, who was stubborn to the core, would probably not be able to take it down.


    Therefore, he had to hurry to think of a way to implement Charlie''s 2nd set of ns.


    That was to find a way to find a star who was a household name in America, and it had to be a star who was already suffering from cancer.


    In the cab to the hotel, he had already started to use his phone to search the relevant information, hoping to find the most suitable test drug


    subject.


    While he was looking, he was still indignant about Smith''s attitude just now, and couldn''t help butin in a low voice under his breath,


    "This person really has eyes without pearls already, even Master Wade''s hand-made miracle drug he does not believe."


    "I flew more than 10,000 kilometers to bring you a creation that many people have dreamed of for a long time, but you don''t want it, I really


    don''t know what kind of regret you will have in the future          "


    At the same time, James Smith has also sat in his car, he did not rush to immediately start the car, but fondled with the pillbox in his hands.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    He subconsciously picked one of the pills out of the stic te, when the foil was opened the moment, a strong scent of herbs fiercely ran


    out.


    Smith was surprised by the fragrance, but his first thought, can not control the muttering: "Such a heavy aroma, is this added fragrance or


    aromatic substances?


    Thinking of this, he could not help but be a little disappointed, sighed, put the medicine on the passenger side, and drove to the hospital.


    Arriving at the hospital, his wife was sitting outside the ICU ward in tears, and through the huge ss window, he was able to see his son


    lying in the hospital bed, with tubes all over his body.


    When his eight-year-old daughter saw him return, she hugged him and asked, "Daddy, is my brother dying?"


    Smith hurriedlyforted: "Do not think so, your brother will not die."


    Speaking of this, he himself could not control a sour nose.


    Immediately after, he realized that the son in the ward, surprisingly, was on a venttor.


    Although his son''s condition was rtively serious, there was no major problem with his respiratory system, so it was not serious enough to


    require a venttor.


    Moreover, when he left just now, his son had some breakdown because of his deafness, and the doctor gave him a little safe measure of


    sedation, and he fell asleep before he left, so he didn''t understand why he had to be on the venttor during sleep.


    So he hurriedly asked his wife, "Jenny, how did Jimmy get on the venttor?"


    His wife, Jenny Smith, choked up and said, "The doctor said his body is slipping fast and the blood oxygen is dropping, that''s why he is on a


    venttor."


    Saying that, she showed some control, but tears came down: "James............... doctor said,


    Jimmy may not have much time.......... "

 Chapter 3755

    Chapter 3755


    When cancer reaches the end stage, any part of the patient''s body may be in danger at anytime, and subsequently life-threatening.


    This is because the entire body system, like an ever-higher stack of building blocks, is already on the verge of copse and coulde


    crashing down at any moment.


    What''s more, Smith''s son is only twelve years old, and his body has long been stretched to the breaking point in his years of fighting cancer.


    Add to that the fact that the tumor in his brain was getting bigger, and that after his vision and hearing were affected.


    His emotions were so intense that the doctors gave him a sedative, and all of these factors were speeding up his demise.


    Smith through the window, looking at his son in the hospital bed, he is nowpletely desperate.


    He knew that he had worked so hard for so many years, but he had lost after all.


    Just then, a doctor came up to him and said with a little respect and a little sympathy,


    "Mr. Smith, Jimmy''s condition is really bad, I''m afraid he won''t survive the night, do you think we should still prepare resuscitation measures?"


    Because Smith is the FDA''s top, and in charge of the drug audit power, so the national medical system, he has a very strongwork of


    contacts.


    Therefore, he was able to use the world''s most cutting-edge anti-cancer technology on his son in a constant stream.


    It is also because of this that the doctors at the hospital are extremely attached to his son.


    Right now, the doctor also knows that his son has no chance of survival, but in view of Smith''s always strong faith, he still wants to consult


    Smith''s opinion to see if he still wants to do a final resuscitation of his son, again.


    No matter what status, what background, once a seriously ill person, not only bes a subject without dignity but also may have to suffer


    the most powerful pain in the world.


    In many means of resuscitation, the damage to the body is veryrge, such as cardiac arrest, strong means of cardiac resuscitation, may


    break the patient''s ribs;


    Cardiac defibrition may also lead to skin burns; breathing difficulties, doctors even need to intubate the patient''s trachea, or even attach to


    the whole body all sorts of tubes, and then attach to the patient a variety of equipment for extracorporeal cirction.


    Some patients, after this series of resuscitation, have a chance to regain their lives.


    But the end-stage cancer patients, through such arge array of resuscitation, is likely to let life without dignity to continue to hold on for a few


    days only.


    The hospital where Smith''s son is getting the treatment, called the Mayo Clinic, is the best oncology hospital in the United States and even in


    the world.


    And the Washington campus is the newest and most sophisticated clinic they just opened this year, investing huge financial and material


    resources to build it.


    The doctors here have extremely rich experience in saving lives, and almost represent the peak level of medical treatment of cancer now, and


    have a great reputation worldwide.


    The global medical establishment has a very high opinion of Mayo, and various rumors can be summed up in one sentence: King of Hell gives


    death to one on the third night, Mayo keeps him until the fifth night.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Mayo''s doctors are also sure to let Smith''s son live a few more days by resuscitating at all costs.


    However, it all depends on Smith''s wishes.


    After all, in the doctor''s opinion, the child has experienced too much pain, at this time, there is absolutely no need for him to continue to


    endure a round of hellish torture before leaving.

 Chapter 3756

    Chapter 3756


    Smith at this time has cried red eyes, bean-sized tears crackling down.


    He hesitated, but sighed and said, "Forget it........... and let him spend hisst moments


    quietly...... I don''t want him to go through the torture again............... "


    The doctor nodded with a heavy face and spoke, "Mr. Smith, you made an incredibly good decision, and I''m sure Jimmy will thank you for it."


    Smith choked up and asked, "Is he going to wake up?"


    The doctor said, "We gave him a very small dose of sedative drugs, nothing unexpected, it should take another hour to wake up, your family


    can go in and spend more time with him."


    Smith nodded with red eyes, the doctor patted his shoulder and saidfortingly, "You can go in now, and I won''t bother your family here, if


    you have something to do, just press the call bell, I wille over immediately."


    "Okay..... "


    With the doctor gone, the ICU, which originally had very high requirements for a sterile environment, was no longer following any restrictions,


    which meant that the patients in the ward had started to go with the flow.


    Smith took his wife and daughter into the ward, the son on the bed was still unconscious, but it was clear that he was now in a very poor state,


    the whole person did not have a bit of blood, all pale and thin.


    Smith''s wife lost some of her emotions, crying and spread out on the edge of the hospital bed, she held her son''s hand hard and choked,


    "Jimmy, promise mommy you must get better, mommy can''t live without you....................................................................................... "


    Smith quietly wiped a handful of tears and choked, "Jenny, we are losing Jimmy, you have to ept this reality......................................... "


    "No...... " Jenny said shaking her head, "I won''t ept it! No one is going to take my son


    away from me, not even God!"


    Smith said helplessly, "Jenny, we have exhausted all the solutions avable in this world What better solution can you have if you don''t ept


    it?"


    Jenny seems to be some crazy stubborn, said off the record: "My good friend knows a psychic! That psychic lives in Arizona, it is said that she


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    is not only psychic but also proficient in some kind of Mexican deism, I''ll invite her over now!"


    Saying that she immediately took out her cell phone.


    Smith hurriedly stopped her and said, "You are a senior graduate of the University, how can you believe in psychics, something that has no


    scientific basis at all?


    Jenny questioned him, "Then tell me! What do you think I should believe in!"


    Smith did not think twice and said, "Of course I believe in modern medicine!"


    Jenny pointed to her son in the hospital bed and cried, "Jimmy, he''s dying! You tell me, how can modern medicine save him? How!"


    Smith covered his face, took a deep breath, and spoke, "If not for modern medicine, Jimmy may have been gone three years ago, and now


    the cancer cells in his body have covered his whole body,"


    "And it is impossible for the best medical technology to save him, he is also my son, I also hope that a miracle could ur, but we still have to


    be realistic, otherwise, you may not be able to walk out of this life................................................................ "


    Jenny yelled like a mad person, "I don''t care!!! I don''t care about anything right now! I just want my son to live! So I can''t stay here and watch


    him die! We have to do something! If you don''t do it, then don''t stop me!"


    Saying that, she remembered something and added: "I heard someone say that there is a Chinese doctor in Chinatown who is very good, I''ll


    get my friend to ask for contact information now!"


    Smith also suddenly remembered Liang gave him the box of medicine, subconsciously said:


    "Just someone gave me a box of Chinese medicine, really can try it, if this medicine does not work, you do not need to hire any Chinese


    doctor."

 Chapter 3757

    Chapter 3757


    Jenny asked: "Where is the medicine? Quickly bring it!"


    Smith said: "In the car, I''m going to get it."


    Two minutester, Smith returned to the ICU ward with the box of JX Renewing Pills.


    Once Jenny saw that he really had a box of pills in his hand, she grabbed it and asked him out of the blue, "Is this medicine for oral use? How


    would he take it?"


    "It''s for oral use." Smith said with some hesitation: "But I really do not know exactly how to get him eat it, the person who gave me the


    medicine did not tell me."


    Jenny took the medicine in her hand and looked at it, and it was good to see that the back of the medicine box had written instructions in


    English and Chinese.


    She looked at the simple line on it and said in amazement, "It''s just one sentence, it says: Cancer patients, take one on an empty stomach


    every day, and you are taking it to cure, while also quickly helping the body to recover the vital


    energy..................................................................................... "


    "DA&n..... " Smith cursed, gritting his teeth, "I''ve never fcuking seen such an uncritical


    anti-cancer drug!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Even the bubble gum that kids eat has more instructions than this! There''s no fcuking credibility!"


    After that, he said with contempt, "What the fcuk is the restoration of vital energy?"


    "I hate this theory of vital energy and yin and yang, they are all sh!t in my eyes! Let''s just throw this box of garbage away!"


    Jenny shook her head and said firmly, "No! I want to give it a try!"


    Smith said offhandedly, "This medicine doesn''t even have ingredients, contraindications, and side effects written on it, it''splete garbage,


    how can I give it to Jimmy directly?


    Jenny said stubbornly: "It doesn''t matter if he wrote his stuff, what matters is that he wrote that it can cure cancer, and since it says so, I''m


    going to try it!"


    Smith''s head was as big as a bucket, the contempt and disdain for traditional Oriental medicine in his bones made him really unwilling to let


    his son try this kind of medicine with no credibility in his own son''sst dying days.


    But Jenny didn''t care about that anymore.


    She is now like a drowning hopeless mother of a dying child, the box of drugs in her hand, then became herst straw!


    So, she took out the pill that Smith had already opened, carefully held her son''s head, took off the respirator mask, and put the pill into his


    mouth.


    Smith yelled out loud, "Are you crazy? You''re putting his oxygen mask now, he''s going to die!"


    "And even if you want him to take this crap pill, you have to wait until he wakes up first, otherwise what if he chokes?"


    Jenny couldn''t care less, she stuffed the pills into her son''s mouth, and then she was ready to take a little water from the bedside to help her


    son take it.


    And when she got the water in her hand, she found that the pill went into her son''s mouth and disappeared immediately after.


    After all, this is Charlie''s hand-made elixir, and it is also mixed with blood dispersal heart saving pills,


    So the moment it enters the mouth, it reacts with saliva and immediately turns into pure medicinal liquid flowing down the patient''s throat into


    the abdomen.


    Jenny smelled the smell of medicine emanating from her son''s mouth, then subconsciously muttered: "This pill melted quite


    fast.................................................................. "


    Smith covered his forehead with one hand, disheveled iparably said: "I really can''t believe that I have concentrated the world''s top anti-


    cancer technology to Jimmy''s body."


    "But at the end of his life, he is forced to take this so-called miracle medicine of unknown origin, which is really a shame to me!"

 Chapter 3758

    Chapter 3758


    Jenny at this moment couldn''t help butin: "Since you got into the FDA, your character has be more and more extreme and


    harsh."


    "Modern medicine is not the only thing that works in this world, so why do you have to bash other medical treatments?"


    Smith said very seriously: "I am not to bash other, but any treatment must withstand the perfect test and scrutiny! This is the principle of


    science!"


    Jenny asked him rhetorically, "And do you believe in God?"


    "I..... " Smith was speechless for a moment.


    In the United States, if a person openly says he does not believe in God, then he will certainly be rejected by the entire society.


    Because this country, even the president came to power, have to take the oath of office in thest sentence, say God bless America.


    So, believing in God, here is political correctness.


    Even if you really do not believe, you can not deny its existence.


    So, Smith was embarrassed all of a sudden, stammering, "God is more of a faith and guidance for US, how can an uncritical, unknown


    medicine bepared with God?"


    Jenny said in a cold voice: "I know that you don''t have God in your heart because you don''t believe in God at all."


    "I don''t!" As if his tail had been stepped on, Smith hurriedly said in a loud voice: "You know, I go to church with you every week and pray to


    God every time,"


    "So how can I not believe in God? I just don''t believe in this proprietary medicine."


    Jenny said very meanly, "Don''t think I don''t know that every time you go to church with me, your heart is always perfunctory!"


    "I''ve never seen the fear of God in you! For all these years, you''ve been like this!"


    Smith was about to retort, but just then he suddenly heard a boy''s voice, asking, "Dad, Mom, what are you arguing about?"


    He subconsciously looked at his son in the hospital bed and saw that he had woken up, so he said puzzled, "Your mother said I don''t believe


    in God, when did I not believe in God?"


    Only after saying that did hee back to his senses and blurt out, "Oh my God! Jimmy! You''re awake? The sedative must have worn off,


    how are you doing now?"


    Jenny also subconsciously turned around and saw that her son had indeed woken up, and hurriedly reached out to touch his forehead and


    asked,


    "Jimmy, how are you feeling? Don''t be afraid, mommy is here, mommy will always be with you    "


    Jimmy said softly, "I feel so thirsty, also a little hungry.............. "


    Jenny was busy passing the straw on the ss of water to his mouth and spoke, "Jimmy quickly drink some water!"


    After saying that, her whole person suddenly stared wide-eyed, exploded generally asked, "Jimmy, you you can hear it?!"


    Smith also froze, before his son was injected with sedatives, it was because of the loss of hearing, so some agitation, the doctor was afraid


    that his life was in danger.


    So he was injected with sedatives.


    However, the son can now talk to his wife, which is enough to prove that his hearing has been restored!


    Jimmy nodded his head and said, "I can hear you, and............. and...... "


    The couple hurriedly pursued the question, "And what?!"


    Jimmy blinked hard and spoke, "And I feel............ like I can see a little light now.......... "


    "What?!" Smith was confused and blurted out, "Can you........... you can see mom and dad?!"


    "Not yet..... " Jimmy said, "It''s just that it''s gone from pitch ck to some light in front


    of my eyes, and I can vaguely see some outlines,"


    "But these outlines are very faint and blurry.......... "


    Smith said: "Dad will turn on all the lights!"


    After saying that, he hurriedly turned on all the lights in the ward to the brightest, excitedly asked: "Jimmy, how do you feel now?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jimmy is also a little excited, his voice is a little trembling said: "I can see things more clearly       Dad     I can see you!"


    "I can see your outline! But now can not see your features............. "


    Jenny immediately covered her mouth with both hands and choked uncontrobly, "Oh my God  it''s a miracle! A miracle!"

 Chapter 3759

    Chapter 3759


    Smith was also a little shocked.


    However, he was slightly calmer than his wife, so he immediately held out two fingers, gestured in front of his son, and asked, "Jimmy, can


    you see how many fingers Daddy is holding out right now?"


    Jimmy nodded: "Two, I can see."


    Smith was immediately ecstatic, reced by three fingers, and asked again, "And now?!"


    "It''s three...... "


    Smith immediately excited tears flowing, choked: "Oh my God, you can really see................ "


    Jenny on the side is even more excited, looking at the JX Renewing pill in her hand, opened her mouth, and said,


    "This medicine is simply amazing! It has been a couple of minutes when he just ate, not only his hearing is restored, vision also began to


    slowly restore............................................. "


    "This...... this is really incredible.......... "


    Smith could not help but be surprised: "But this should not be, if this medicine is really very effective, it should not be so fast to show the


    effect, right?"


    Jenny questioned him, "This is the truth! The truth is right in front of you, do you still want to deny it?"


    "I did not....... " Smith hurriedly exined: "Not to deny, I just think it does not seem to be


    in line with the normal........ "Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Could it be an illusion? ? Or is it the previous treatment taking effect now, just in time to be caught up by this medicine?"


    Jenny said with some indignation, "You are simply incorrigible!!!"


    After saying that, she remembered something, pointed to the indicators above the instrument and said offhandedly,


    "Have you not noticed. Your son''s blood oxygen indicators now. And blood pressure, heart rate indicators, are much stronger than before?"


    "Before this, your son''s blood oxygen had been so low that he had to use a venttor!"


    Smith then remembered this detail and said in horror, "This.............. is unbelievable......... I''m


    calling the doctor!"


    So he immediately pressed the call bell and said off the cuff, "Doctor, pleasee over as soon as possible!"


    Soon, several doctors rushed over in unison.


    They thought that the patient''s condition must have deteriorated.


    But when they arrived, they found that the patient was talking to his mother.


    Moreover, looking at the way he was talking, his body did have a considerable recovery, after all, before this, he had been overdrawn to the


    extreme.


    Smith saw the doctors amazed, hurriedly said: "Jimmy''s hearing is restored, vision is also slowly recovered, can see the general outline, can


    see a few fingers,"


    "And his indicators have been greatly improved, please see his current situation!"


    Several doctors were also a little surprised.


    They have been majoring in cancer for many years and are considered the top cancer experts in this world.


    But they could not understand why Smith''s son was able to change so much in such a short period of time?


    As a rule, the tumor presses the visual and auditory nerves, there are only two kinds of recovery possibilities, one is to directly operate to take


    down the tumor, and the other is to use chemoradiation to make the tumor get significantly smaller.


    However, Jimmy''s physical condition has been poor to the extreme, not to mention to him to do such arge operation, even use of the


    general anesthesia, he can not bear.


    Chemoradiotherapy is not to mention that his body has long been unable to withstand.


    Therefore, in the doctor''s perception, his condition will only get worse and worse, and there is no way there is any possibility of turning back.

 Chapter 3760

    Chapter 3760


    However, all this in front of thempletely overturned their perception.


    So, they could only hurry up to conduct a detailed investigation.


    After their tests, the patient''s hearing has indeed been restored, and the degree of visual recovery continues to improve.


    Jimmy was only able to see an outline vaguely before, but now the rity and brightness of seeing things improved to a certain extent.


    And his physical function indicators have indeed improved greatly, before was already into a dying state, but now, basically, there is nothing


    life-threatening.


    That attending doctor then called the couple out of the ward and said in a very puzzled manner,


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Smith, although I don''t know exactly what it''s right now, but ording to Jimmy''s current physical indicators assessment,"


    "He is now temporarily out of life-threatening condition, and we may also have a more optimistic assessment of his next life cycle."


    Said, he himself is also a little confused, holding his chin: "This thing is too much for me to think about, just ten minutes ago when I did his


    test,"


    "I presumed that he only had no more than 24 hours left to live, but now, the whole body has taken a big step forward across the board,"


    "The next few days as long as the cancer cells do not spread too fast, then he should not have these days life in danger."


    Jenny held up the JX Renewing pill in her hand and spoke, "I just gave Jimmy this a few minutes ago."


    "What is this?" The attending doctor looked at the box of JX Renewing Pills with surprise and asked politely, "Mrs. Smith, can I take a look at


    the box in your hand?"


    Jenny hesitated for a moment and still handed the box of pills over.


    However, her eyes kept staring at the medicine box, afraid that this attending doctor would say that he was going to take this box of medicine


    to do some kind of research.


    The reason is that she is now very sure that this box of medicine is the only hope to save her son.


    The attending doctor took the JX Renewing Pills, looked back and forth, and said awkwardly: "This         is this medicine? This description is


    also too hastily and loosely


    stated, right?"


    Saying that, he looked at Smith and asked in doubt, "Shouldn''t it write about what specific cancers it applies to? And, if it is a targeted drug,


    shouldn''t they write about its relevant gic targets?"


    Smith finally heard the same point of view as his own, and sessively agreed: "Yes! I think exactly the same as you!"


    "The instructions for this drug are a joke in medicine! Oh no! It''s a disaster in the field of medicine!"


    Jenny was furious and roared in anger, "Smith, that''s enough! You have to realize that your son is just dered out of danger of life,"


    "And what took your son out of life and danger is this, the drug that you think is a joke!"


    Speaking of which, Jenny became even more agitated: "Instead of being half-grateful, you mocked it and questioned it in such an arrogant


    tone!"


    "If you continue this arrogant to the extreme attitude next, then please disappear from my sight!"


    Smith hastily apologized: "Sorry Jenny, that''s not what I meant, I was trying to say that although I can''t figure out what kind of drug this is,"


    "But you have to admit that the description he wrote, it''s also really a little too sloppy,


    right?"


    "Sloppy?" Jenny sneered, "The reason people don''t say what kind of cancer it''s for is probably because it''s for all cancers!"


    "Unlike those cancer drugs you''re researching, one drug can only treat one or only a few."


    With that, she added, "And! The reason people didn''t say what gene target it is for is probably that it doesn''t need a gene target at all!"


    "Do you guys think that whatever targeted drug you are researching is really powerful?"


    "The kind of medicine you have, only patients who find a gic target will have the opportunity to take the targeted medicine you are


    researching,"


    "If he doesn''t have this target in his gene, then this targeted medicine won''t be half effective for him!"


    "But look at this drug, there is no need to find any target! It''s much better than yours as you can take it directly and see immediate results!"

 Chapter 3761

    Chapter 3761


    Here, she continued: "Moreover, they also say here that it can quickly help the body to restore vital energy! In Chinese, isn''t vital energy the


    root of a person?"


    "Look at Jimmy''s current state again, it''s much, much stronger than it was ten minutes ago, isn''t that a sign that vital energy is restored?!"


    "Facts speak louder than words, how dare you guys continue to question it?!"


    By Jenny''s reprimand, not only Smith, but even the attending doctor at this time also felt some shame.


    He carefully examined the drug and could not help but say, "Can I take one for a test?"


    "You don''t!" Jenny snatched the medicine back and said, "This is my son''s life-saving medicine, no one can take it away!"


    The attending doctor saw the medicine was snatched back, and hurriedly exined: "Mrs. Smith, don''t get me wrong, I want to test the


    ingredients of this drug to see what is so special about it," "And by the way, analyze whether Jimmy''s improvement is caused by this medicine


    or not, since it is science, we must be more rigorous, don''t you think?"


    Jenny said with an angry expression: "I said get lost! I''m really getting sick and tired of the faces of you so-called scientific people!"


    "The facts are right in front of you, and you still do not believe! Is the so-called science more convincing than reality?"


    After saying that, she immediately turned around and went back to the ward.


    Smith and the attending doctor hurriedly followed in, but saw Jimmy, by now, struggling to sit up slightly.


    Jenny quickly walked to her son and asked with concern: "Jimmy, how are you feeling now?"


    Jimmy said, "My body feels a little easier than before, and I have some strength, but I can still see things very blurry, and the feeling that I was


    getting better just now is gone."


    Jenny said, "Jimmy, don''t worry, maybe the effect of the medicine has finished, wait until tomorrow, Mom will give you another pill, I believe


    your situation will continue to improve!"


    Jimmy asked with some excitement, "Mom, is my illness about to be cured?"


    Jenny cried tears of joy with excitement and hugged her son''s head. Choking back tears, she said, "Yes Jimmy, you''re almost better!"


    Jimmy also said with a happy face, "Then when I get better, I''m going to y baseball! Gonna go on a roller coaster! And go to the marine


    park!"


    Without hesitation, Jenny said, "Yes! Whatever you want to do, mommy will go with you then!"


    Smith could not help but tear up at this time, and he subconsciously asked the attending doctor beside him, "Does that medicine really work


    wonders?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The attending doctor said with a nk expression: "I............. I can not be sure........ but from


    my experience, we have used Jimmy''s body treatment program,"


    "It is indeed impossible to produce such an effect, so with the exclusion method to see the words, then the probability is the efficacy of this


    medicine."


    "Holy Motherfcu-ker!" Smith cursed with a shocked face, a handful of his tie ripped off, said offhandedly: "It seems that this is going to shock


    the world this time................................................... "


    After saying that, he immediately took out his cell phone and called the PR manager who arranged his meeting with Liang.


    When the call was answered, his first words were, "I want Wei Liang''s contact information, immediately, right away!"


    Although the other party was surprised, he immediately agreed and said, "Hold on Mr.


    Smith, I''ll send you his contact information."


    Soon, Smith got a string of phone numbers starting with +86.


    He did not think twice to call Liang directly.

 Chapter 3762

    Chapter 3762


    At this time, Liang had just finished checking in at his hotel in downtown Washington, D.C., and was about to continue searching for


    information on celebrities who had publicly announced that they had cancer in the United States.


    Suddenly, he received a call from an unfamiliar number.


    He hesitated for a moment, but pressed the answer button .


    Smith''s voice immediately came over the phone, "Hello Mr. Wei, this is James Smith!"


    Liang frowned and asked him, "What can I do for you, Mr. Smith?"


    Smith said stiffly: "Mr. Wei, it''s like this, I gave my son the medicine you gave me, and now the child''s condition has improved significantly,"


    "So I want to ask you, if you take one a day, how much the child''s situation can be improved, and the other is whether this medicine can


    Liang said, "I can''t tell you clearly about this, because the effect of using it varies with different conditions,"


    "But no matter how serious the cancer patient''s condition is, as long as he starts taking it, his condition will definitely keep improving, and


    even if it is very serious, it can definitely be cured after long-term use."


    Saying that, Liang added, "I suggest that you can first observe your child''s condition with the medicine and see how much your child''s


    condition will improve after eating this box of JX Renewing Pills."


    Smith was about to ask Liang if he could give him the other box of JX Renewing Pills as well, but Liang deliberately spoke at this time, "Sorry


    Mr. Smith, I still have things on hand, let''s talkter."


    After saying that, he directly hung up the phone.


    After Liang hung up the phone, he called Charlie at the first opportunity.


    At this time, Charlie happened to be in Lebanon waiting for his return trip back to China.


    When he received Liang''s call, he asked, "Liang, all going well in the United States?"


    Liang said, "Back to Master Wade, this side did not go well at first, the person in charge of the FDA showed great resistance to our traditional


    medicine, and the attitude is very condescending."


    Speaking of this, Liang then recounted the details of his meeting with Smith to Charlie, and also told him about Smith''s phone call.


    After listening to it, Charlie scoffed, "The mouth says no, the body is honest, really another case of true fragrance."


    Saying that, Charlie added: "I guess he called you just to order more JX Recycle Pills."


    "Yes." Liangughed: "I guess he also has this intention, so I didn''t wait for him to say it, so I just hung up the phone."


    Charlie said, "I guess he will still persistently call you, so, when he calls you again, you tell him that the JX Renewing Pill is without any side


    effects,"


    "If the situation is more serious, it is not a problem to take seven or eight pills a day."


    "Of course, if you eat too many pills, the part of the supplement may be a bit too much, which will produce some waste, but it does not


    matter,"


    "It is best to let him give his son one every half hour, tonight, all seven pills, so that at least he can live two or three months more."


    There are only two ingredients in these Pills, one is the Solid Gold Life Renewing Pill and the other is the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving


    Pill.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    These two medicines, one is great tonic, one is a cure.


    There are indeed no toxic side effects.


    If the patient''s body is really too weak, take a few more at once to quickly consolidate the foundation and quickly get better, this is also no


    problem at all.


    And Charlie also has anotheryer of consideration, this Smith since before so pretentious, it should now let him quickly see the magic of this


    pill.


    Since it is to beat the face, a day pping is really not too powerful, a breath of his face swollen and broken, this is called addictive.


    Liang hurriedly asked, "Master Wade, then if hees to me to ask for medicine, how should I reply to him?"


    Charlieughed: "Didn''t he say that he wouldn''t allow proprietary oriental medicines to be marketed in their country?"


    "Since the marketing is not allowed, then, of course, we can''t give him any more, giving him a box is already considered a vition of their


    "Let''s do business honestly, since the first time we have made a mistake inadvertently, the second time we definitely can''t knowingly do it


    again." "He is not very proud of it? Thenpletely put his face on the ground rubbing, rubbing till bleeding!"


    "So you do not need to stay in the United States, simply go to the airport now, directly fly back, but you do not tell him first, to give him a


    capture time!"

 Chapter 3763

    Chapter 3763


    After hearing Charlie''s words, Liang was enlightened.


    He hurriedly said with a smile, "Master Wade, you are the most resourceful in dealing with such people!"


    "If I leave now, I think this Smith will definitely want to chase me to China!"


    Charlieughed: "Come if he wants, but don''t treat him when hees, and if hees to meet you, don''t take care of him either."


    "Right, you did not find a public rtionspany, spent a lot of money to meet him? Then also let him go to a public rtionspany to


    meet you."


    Liangughed, "Master Wade, we don''t have such apany in Aurous Hill."


    Charlieughed: "It doesn''t matter, just let Orvele out part-time."


    Saying that, Charlie said: "How much did you spend to meet him?"


    Liang: "Fifty thousand dors."


    Charlie then said, "Okay, when the timees, if he finds Aurous Hill, let him ask you through Orvel, then I will ask Orvel to quote him a price


    of five million dors, he muste up with five million dors in exchange for a chance to meet you for dinner."


    Liang subconsciously said, "Master Wade, I feel that Smith''s financial situation shouldn''t be very good, he definitely can''t get that much


    money."


    Charlie smiled lightly and spoke, "Don''t worry, when hees to China to look for you, he won''t juste for his son alone,"


    "he muste on behalf of the whole FDA, and the FDA will definitely give him this part of the funding by then."


    Liang then suddenly realized, said self-deprecatingly: "It seems my eyesight is still too narrow, you are right, as long as his son took the JX


    Renewing pill," "It is the same as the entire U.S. medical system knows, I''m afraid this will be a big sensation across the United States!"


    Charlieughed: "This kind of thing is of course the more sensational the better, the greater the influence, the greater the fame of JX


    Pharmaceutical."


    After saying that, Charlie added: "All right, just listen to me and hurry back."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay Master Wade!"


    Liang hung up the phone, only to find that he already had 11 missed calls on his phone at this time.


    All of these missed calls, without exception, were from Smith.


    When he saw so many missed calls, Liang already understood in his heart that this Smith had beenpletely pinched by the JX Renewing


    Pill.


    However, he did not call Smith back but grabbed the time to pack his bags and prepare to leave.


    At this time, Smith''s phone call came again.


    Liang smiled, picked up the phone, and asked in a somewhat impatient tone, "Mr. Smith, what else do you want?"

 Chapter 3764

    Chapter 3764


    Smith hurriedly said, "Mr. Wei, I am trying to make amends with you!"


    "No need." Liang said ungratefully, "You are the head of the FDA, in charge of all drugs in the U.S. life and death power, and why do you need


    to apologize to a nobody like me?"


    Smith said awkwardly, "It''s my bad Mr. Wei, I was too ignorant, I just want to apologize to you in person now, I don''t know which hotel you are


    staying in.................................................. "


    Liang said lightly: "Apology is not necessary, to be honest, I do not want to see you now, I do not know if you have heard, the eye does not


    see, the heart does not bother."


    Smith''s face was hot, and he said with a smile, "Mr. Wei, it''s true that I had a bad attitude before, I''m really


    sorry................................................... "


    He said, he cheekily asked, "Mr. Wei, I know you don''t want to see me now, but can you please give me the other box of JX Renewing Pills?


    My son may be depending on this medicine for his life    "


    Liang did not answer his question, but asked him, "How is your son''s condition?"


    Smith said: "There is a significant improvement, the doctor said that he is temporarily out of life-threatening condition."


    Liang asked, "How many pills did you give him?"


    "One!"


    Liang then said, "Our JX Renewing Pill does not have any side effects, and if his condition is critical, you can give him more pills, one for each


    half-hour, and take all seven of them,"


    "So that at least, he will not have a life-threatening condition in the next two or three months, otherwise if the cancer cells continue to spread


    and grow, he may soon fall into a critical condition again."


    Smith hurriedly asked, "If we finish all the medicine today, what about tomorrow?"


    Liang said, "I have already said, today to finish all the medicine, at least to ensure that he can continue to live two or three months,"


    "If the cancer cells are well controlled, then another six months may not be impossible, as, for the rest of the medicine, we will talk about it


    another day."


    Saying that, Liang added, "Mr. Smith, I''m going to rest now, goodbye."


    Immediately after that, Liang did not wait for Smith''s response and hung up on him once again.


    As soon as the phone hung up, Liang immediately called the flight crew and asked them to request a route and prepare for takeoff, and he


    immediately rushed to the airport.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After calling the crew, Liang directly turned off his cell phone, packed up all his belongings, and did not even do the check-out procedure, he


    directly took a taxi and left the hotel, heading straight for the airport.


    Smith recalled Liang''s words, Liang said he could give his son seven JX Renewing pills, his heart immediately pressed a little.


    So, he immediately said to his wife, "Jenny, give Jimmy another pill, and then remember the time, feed him one every half hour,"


    "I just asked the person in charge there, he said that critical patients can take more at once so that the situation will improve faster."


    Jenny could not wait until tomorrow to let her son take the second pill, and when she heard this, she immediately took out another pill.


    She was about to pass it to her son''s mouth when she remembered something and hurriedly asked, "What if this box of pills is finished and


    there are no more pills in the back?"

 Chapter 3765

    Chapter 3765


    Smith hurriedly said: "I''ll figure, he said, as long as today''s consolidation is good, the next two or three months are certainly not life-


    threatening for Jimmy,"


    "If good luck, for more than half a year there is hope!"


    Jenny felt relieved, said to her son: "Jimmy, quickly take this medicine."


    At this time, Smith''s career-rted sensitive nerves, also immediately tightened up.


    He immediately said to his wife, "Jenny, wait a minute! Wait a few minutes before you give Jimmy his medicine!"


    Just when Jenny was amazed, he hurriedly said to the attending doctor: "hurry up and call all your people over, from now on to closely


    monitor all the changes in Jimmy''s body,"


    "And all recorded word for word, yes, and then arrange for someone to prepare a camera to record the whole thing, I want to take a good look


    at this drug in the end how powerful it is."


    "Yes!"


    The attending doctor was also impatient at this time.


    Just now he missed the whole process of Jimmy taking the medicine, rushed to see only a result, so now he also wants to witness, this


    medicine, how amazing it is!


    Soon, Jimmy''s hospital room was filled with arge number of doctors in white coats.


    The entire Mayo Center''s top oncologists were all gathered here.


    Those who could enter the ward, without exception, were all heads of departments andboratory bigwigs, while those of lesser rank could


    only stand outside the ward in front of the big ss window and watch.


    Everyone had heard that there was a huge miracle in the ICU, the son of FDA executive Smith, had gotten a huge cure because of some


    oriental medicine.


    and it was said that he would be monitored to continue taking the medicine, so no one wanted to miss this opportunity to witness the miracle,


    or witness the rumor.


    At this point, Jimmy swallowed a pill in his mouth with the help of his mother.


    Once again, the pill melted in his mouth.


    Jimmy said in amazement, "Mom, that pill melted in my mouth............... faster than any


    marshmallow melts!"


    Smith said with a surprised face: "The dissolving water of this medicine should not be that good, how can just eat it and it all melted?"


    Jenny ignored him and asked her son impatiently, "Jimmy, how do you feel?" The attending doctor also hurriedly said, "Yes, Jimmy, any


    feeling you have, try to describe it clearly to US."


    Jimmy thought about it and said, "I feel a little hot after the medicine melted into my stomach, and then it just feels like the pain in my body is


    a little better than just now, and my head doesn''t hurt as much    "


    At this time, the attending doctor''s assistant said with surprise while staring at the data and indicators on the instrument,


    "Doctor, Jimmy''s physical indications have improved significantly again, blood oxygen, blood pressure, and heart rate have improved some


    more, basically almost reaching the lowest value of normal children."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The attending physician gulped and said offhandedly, "What kind of medicine works this fast? Adrenaline doesn''t work this fast


    either........................................ "


    He asked an expert in pharmacy around him and said, "Dr. Matthew, with your professional level, this drug will not contain some kind of


    hormone, would it?"

 Chapter 3766

    Chapter 3766


    Smith looked like he has had a sudden realization, said: "Yes! It is very possible! The Chinese pharmaceuticalpanies like to add chemical


    drugs or other active ingredients of modern medicine to herbal ingredients!"


    He said, he hurriedly added: "I think it is better to take a little sample from the pill and send it to theboratory for a good examination!"


    The pharmacy expert named Matthew held his chin, said with a puzzled face: "With such a fast-acting cycle, it is indeed possible to contain


    some kind of hormone,"


    "But with my understanding of existing hormones, there seems to be no hormone for Jimmy''s current physical condition, if there is to be such


    a hormone, we would have used it long ago         will not wait until now........................... "


    The crowd was stony-faced.


    Because what Matthew said, seems to be quite reasonable.


    They have long thought of all the treatment and rescue means that can be thought of, all the means that can be used have also been used


    more than once.


    There is really no hormone that can have such a good positive effect.


    Smith asked again, "So could it be that they found some kind of hormone that we haven''t discovered yet?"


    Matthew said awkwardly, "No, if they really found or invented a new hormone, and it has such a good effect, they can directly register a


    patent, and then export this hormone to the world. It doesn''t make sense!"


    "Fcuk..... " Smith scratched his head and said offhandedly, "I have to admit, this stuff


    has got me confused........ "


    Just then, Jimmy in the bed spoke up in surprise, "I''m seeing better and better! Mom! I can probably see your face clearly already mom!"


    "Really?!" When Jenny heard this, she was wildly happy, and her tears fell one after another.


    Although she was not a doctor or an expert in the field of medicine, she was, after all, a top senior Ivy League graduate.


    She knew that the reason why her son could not see anything was that the visual nerve waspressed by the tumor.


    So now she also knows very well that since her son gradually regained his vision, this proves that the tumor that waspressing his visual


    nerve has, in all probability, gone into remission!


    She choked up and said, "That''s great! That''s wonderful!"


    Jimmy''s strength in his hands had improved, so he lifted his right hand, which still had an IV tube and oxygen monitor, with great difficulty, and


    gently wiped the tears from the corners of his mother''s eyes, saying, "Don''t cry, Mom, you should be happy that I''m getting better.


    Jimmy was able to lift his arm and was able to wipe away the tears from the corner of Jenny''s eyes with such precision that everyone looked


    on in amazement.


    The attending doctor patted his face and said to himself, "Am I hallucinating.................. "


    Smith at this point excited, rushed forward, squatting in front of his son and asked him, "Jimmy, can you see Dad''s face?"


    Jimmy opened his mouth and said, "Dad, above your nose, why is there a red lump................ "


    Smith subconsciously touched the bump on his nose, also like his wife, could not help but tear up and choked:


    "Dad may have some endocrine disorders in the past two days, it does not matter, after a few days it will be fine."


    Saying that, he grabbed his son''s hand and cried, "Jimmy, you can finally see mommy and daddy''s face I thought you would never see US


    again in this life.................................................. "


    At this point, the whole ward was about to explode.


    All the specialists were exchanging heads in twos and threes, and their faces were each written with shock and disbelief.


    The attending doctor murmured, "How did............ exactly how did......... even if it really is


    hormones that can bring back the state, but it is never possible for the oppressed optic nerve to follow the recovery!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Vision recovery, must be caused by the tumor bing smaller to reduce thepression       but this is too fast................ "


    Other experts were even more amazed.


    These are all people who have been fighting with cancer for decades, and their respective attacks cover various cancer categories, from head


    to toe, from front to back, from inside to outside, with extremely rich experience rted to cancer.


    But the richer they were, the more they could not see what was in front of them.


    This was because it had overturned all the relevant experience they had umted over the decades.


    At this moment, the attending doctor hurriedly said to the assistant beside him, "Hurry up and inform the nuclear medicine center, and have


    the doctors in charge of PET-CT get ready to do a full-body scan on Jimmy!"


    PET-CT is different from ordinary CT because it can scan the whole body of the patient, and it can get tomographic images of every direction


    of the whole body at one time, which is the best choice to check the whole body tumor condition of cancer patients.


    Only through this means, the doctor can thoroughly see the tumor in Jimmy''s body in the shortest time, and what exactly is the situation now.


    Plus, Jimmy has been in this hospital for most of his treatment, and this hospital has had his CT images from every stage of his life for several


    years, with the most recent scan just over half a month ago.


    So, just hurry up and give him another full-body scan andpare the results with the one from half a month ago to find out what has


    happened to the cancer cells in his body, exactly!

 Chapter 3767

    Chapter 3767


    Soon after, young Jimmy was wheeled to the nuclear medicine center with the doctors and nurses alongside.


    After being injected with contrast, he was then sent to the CT room for a full scan.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Half an hourter, the scan results came back and arge group of doctors gathered in front of theputer to review thetest CT images.


    The attending doctor simultaneously opened the images from half a month ago and, afterparing them, eximed, "This is unbelievable!


    Therge number of lesions in Jimmy''s body have actually shrunk substantially!"


    Since Jimmy''s cancer had reached the end stage, there had long been multiple metastases, lymph, bone, liver as well as lung, all had tumor


    lesions, and all of them were not small in size.


    Thergest of them was already even the size of a baby''s fist.


    Moreover, due to the exhaustion of treatment, Jimmy''s cancer cells are spreading faster and faster, and the tumor is growing


    Normally by trend, after half a month''s time, the tumors must have grown rtivelyrger again.


    And now, these lesions are not increasing but are bing smaller!


    Especially the huge tumor in the skull that previouslypressed the visual and auditory nerves has shrunk by one millimeter in diameter!


    Don''t underestimate this millimeter, because it was this millimeter that waspressing the nerves.


    The doctors were abuzz!


    Matthew, the previous pharmacist, eximed, "What the fck, we still researching for an anti-cancer drug, this is the best fcuking anti-cancer


    drug in the world!"


    The attending doctor on the sidelines couldn''t help but exim, "Yeah! This drug has such a good therapeutic effect on cancer,"


    "If it can really cover the whole world, we oncology specialists can also beid off."


    Smith was alsopletely convinced!


    He really couldn''t understand why this had such a powerful effect.


    At this moment, Jimmy''s mother hurriedly took out another medicine and said excitedly, "It''s time to take the third one!"


    The crowd came back to their senses and hurriedly urged, "Hurry! Let''s see what other miracles will happen when the third pill is taken!"


    This night, doctors from the entire Mayo Center volunteered to work overnight at the hospital.


    Even if there was nothing at all for them to do, they were unwilling to leave.


    Because they knew that they were witnessing a medical miracle.


    Jimmy, who was studied by arge group of top doctors, as if he were an alien, did live up to the expectations.


    Every time he took one of the JX Renewing pills, the tumor in his body, would undergo a substantial shrinkage, and this shrinkage was simply


    visible to the naked eye on the video data.


    Moreover, his physical quality was indeed improving by leaps and bounds.


    Just like what the package of the JX Renewing Pills said, his vital energy, got recovered rapidly.


    After seven pills, he was able to sit up on his own and walk down on the ground with staggering steps.


    Jimmy had been bedridden for a full year because he had previously had bone metastases from his cancer for over a year, especially in the


    leg bones of both legs.


    To walk on the ground again after a year, even if it was only a difficult walk of a dozen meters, was a miracle among miracles in the eyes of


    these professional doctors.


    This had never happened before in their medical history. It was as if they had never seen any paraplegic patient who could walk on the


    ground again.

 Chapter 3768

    Chapter 3768


    Mr. and Mrs. Smith were so excited that they stayed up all night.


    Jenny, in addition to excitement and thrill, was vaguely worried.


    So she couldn''t help but ask Smith: "Honey, you must find a way to get another box of these Pills for Jim today,"


    "I see his current trend, if he takes one more box, he should be able to go home to recuperate!"


    Speaking of this, she could not help but choke up again, "Jimmy has not slept at home for three years    "


    Since Jimmy has long been in the critical stage, so he has not been out of the hospital''s 24-hour supervision," "Even to Europe to receive


    treatment, went directly from the hospital to the airport, and then took a special medical charter ne directly to Europe.


    So, for Jenny, she would love to be able to bring her son home.


    And in her opinion, as long as the follow-up can still ensure that her son can take the JX Renewing Pill, he canpletely get out of the


    hospital and recover properly at home.


    After all, in her eyes now, the credibility of the JX JX Pills has far exceeded that of the hospital.


    This night, the Mayo Center stayed up all night.


    The miracle of Jimmy and the JX Pill has spread rapidly from here to the medical system across the United States.


    By dawn, almost all of the top hospitals, medical research institutions, and pharmaceutical researchpanies in the United States had


    heard the shocking and unbelievable news.


    Only, at the moment they had only heard rumors and had not yet seen the perfect information, so everyone was still skeptical.


    After all, cancer has been treated for so many years, no one has been able to save the end-stage patients.


    Once end-stage cancer can be cured, that also means that cancer has been truly ovee!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Smith after this night''s personal experience, this time haspletely changed all his previous views.


    At this time he would like to find Liang first to give him two kowtows and then p himself a few times, and then ask him for more JX


    Renewing pills.


    He looked at the time and saw that it was already six o''clock in the morning, so he muttered, "I guess Mr. Wei should be awake, I''ll call him


    now!"


    After saying that, he immediately took out his cell phone and dialed Liang.


    Likest night, Liang''s phone still showed that it was turned off.


    He put down the phone and said with some embarrassment, "That Mr. Wei''s phone is still off, I guess he might have been angry with me


    yesterday."


    Jenny said in exasperation, "Anyone else would be angry with you, peoplee from far away to send you such good medicine,"


    "You are insensitive to the others and show sarcastic attitude, if it were me, I would directly add your phone to the cklist!"


    "Sh!t...... " Smith said in a panic: "He can''t really add me to the cklist, right?"


    Jenny also anxious, busy asked: "Then what to do? Jimmy''s subsequent treatment and recovery, all rely on this drug!"


    Smith stroked his chin and paced back and forth, the more he thought about it, the more anxious he became.


    He was most afraid that Liang would stop talking to him in anger, in which case, his son would not have the possibility to get the medicine.


    So, he hurriedly said: "I''ll find a friend in the police department to help, to see if we can find out,"


    "If we find which hotel he lives in, I personally will go to the door to apologize to him!"

 Chapter 3769

    Chapter 3769


    Jenny also felt that this is the only solution, so he said: "Then I''ll go with you!"


    Smith said: "You can''t go, Jimmy wakes up if he does not see US, probably will be anxious, you stay here with him, and also daughter still


    need someone to look after."


    Jenny looked at the little daughter sleeping on the sofa next to her, helplessly admonished:


    "Then when you go to the door to apologize, you must put away your usual arrogant posture, not to mention unt your so-called expertise in


    front of others,"


    "You must use the most humble attitude to beg forgiveness from the other side, understand?"


    "Understood....... " Smith said without thinking, "I swear to God, never again will I have any


    contempt for Oriental medicine.......... "


    Jenny added: "By the way! I''ve heard that the heaviest etiquette among the Chinese is to kneel down on both knees! You''d better hurry up


    and kneel on the ground begging for forgiveness the moment you see each other!"


    Smith''s expression was so depressed that heined offhandedly, "Holy Sh!t! Jenny, you''re such a good wife to me! How dare you make


    me kneel down for someone else!"


    Jenny said coldly, "What''s wrong with making you kneel down to someone else when they saved your son''s life?"


    "I tell you, if Jimmy can''t get the follow-up treatment medicine because of you, I will definitely divorce you, because I''ve had enough of living


    with hopeless people like you!"


    Smith wretchedly said, "OK, OK, OK! What you say, I will do! When I meet, Liang the first thing to do is to kneel down to him!"


    Jenny hastily added: "Right, kneeling is kneeling, do not forget to kowtow again, I see that it''s Chinese popr etiquette!"


    At this moment, Smith simply did not know that Liang did not even leave him a chance to kneel and kowtow to apologize.


    And at this moment Liang, is flying back on the flight path.


    Although the speed of Charlie''s private ne is not as fast as the Concorde, but the interior decoration is not worse than the Concorde,"


    "At this moment Liang is resting in the ne that is more luxurious than the five-star rooms, there is no journey sleepy and hard work.


    And Smith, early in the morning, began to find his rtions in the Washington Police Department, everywhere to investigate Liang''s


    residence.


    Because he only knows how to read Liang''s name, but does not know how to spell it with the English alphabet, so it really took a lot of trouble


    to find it.


    Later, a friend of the police department used the screening method, all the Chinese male travelers who checked in yesterday in Washington


    were counted.


    So Smith himself sat in front of theputer to look at the photos one by one, for an hour, before finally determining the actual hotel where


    Liang lived and the room number.


    A friend from the police department helped make a phone call, then patted Smith''s shoulder and said with a smile,


    "You don''t have to be too anxious, I''ve asked the hotel, this guy booked a week''s worth, so he definitely won''t be leaving Washington anytime


    soon."


    Smith sighed with relief and said, "Thank you, Pete, I''ll buy you a drink some day!"


    The other partyughed: "No need to be so polite, do you want me to apany you there?"


    Smith waved his hand: "No, no, I am going to apologize, take a police officer over, the other party may think I want to use this to threaten


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    him."


    "Okay." The other side nodded and said, "Then I will say hello to the person in charge of the hotel so that the hotel will let you in."


    "Good!"


    Smith left the police station, got into his car, and hurriedly went to the hotel where Liang was staying.


    When he arrived at the hotel, he told the security officer his name, and the security officer, who had received the officer''s message in


    advance, immediately helped him swipe his card and get on the elevator to the guest room.


    When he arrived at the door of Liang''s room, Smith was very apprehensive.


    He was afraid that when Liang sees him, he would simply close the door, maybe even through the cat''s eye, and seeing that it was him


    outside the door, he would simply not even open the door.

 Chapter 3770

    Chapter 3770


    After hesitating for a long time at the door of the room, Smith could only stiffen his head and press the doorbell of the room.


    The doorbell rang three times, and there was no movement inside.


    Smith has been staring at the little bit of bright light in the cat''s eye. From the outside looking inside the cat''s eye, it is certainly not possible to


    see anything but can see the light inside.


    Smith is also trying to determine through this little change in bright light, to determine whether there is anyone walking around inside or not.


    Just the doorbell pressed several times, the cat''s eye in the little light has not been any change.


    Smith was a little surprised, thinking: "Is he still sleeping? I have pressed the doorbell so many times, even a pig should wake up, right?"


    Thinking of this, Smith can only continue to ring the doorbell, while knocking hard, shouting: "Mr. Wei, it''s me, I''m Smith, please ask you to get


    up?"


    There was still no response from inside the room.


    Smith held his chin: "Strange......... no sense in the room to pretend not to hear, right? Is


    that not also too childish?"


    Smith helpless, can only continue to knock hard on the door.


    At this time, the next room door pushed open, a bare-chested strong man cursed: "Are you fcuking looking for death?"


    "Early in the morning, you knock like hell is broke! Believe it or not, I''ll crack your brains!"


    Faced with this typical cowboy style bearded man, Smith can only apologize: "Sorry sorry, I''m sorry, I keep my voice down, I keep my voice


    down................................................. "


    The strong man pointed at him and said through gritted teeth: "A little noise? From now on, if you dare to make any more noise, I will beat the


    sh!t out of you!"


    Smith hastily shut his mouth and kept saluting with his hands outstretched and his expression was very coy.


    The other side then let him go, turned around, and went back to the room.


    Smith had no choice but to simply sit down cross-legged at Liang''s door, muttering in his mind:


    "I can''t knock and call, I can sit here and wait for Liang, right? I do not believe that Liang in order to avoid me, can note out to eat


    breakfast?"


    "This is the twenty-second fcuking floor, and he certainly can not climb the window to escape      "


    Settled on the idea, Smith will sit and wait at the door of Liang''s room, even if the hungry stomach rumbling dare not have any ck.


    At the same time, he sat, while constantly using the phone to call Liang, it is a pity, no matter how many times he tries, the other party is off


    state.


    During this period he also entrusted the hotel attendant to call Liang''s guest room, the response was still no answer.


    Smith waited until noon, at which time, Liang''s ne finallynded at Aurous Hill Airport in the night.


    There is a 12-hour time difference between the two ces, so it was already 12:00 am in Aurous Hill.


    Afternding, Liang immediately opened his cell phone, he wanted to report a message to Charlie, but once he thought it was toote, he


    didn''t bother.


    Just before the ne stopped, his cell phone suddenly rang, it was Smith.


    At this time, Smith, in front of Liang''s room has been sitting for four hours, the phone must have yed hundreds of, but allpletely


    unaware that Liang has returned to China, 10,000 miles away.


    Liang picked up the phone and asked in a cold tone, "Mr. Smith, why are you calling me again?"


    Smith stood up on the floor and said iparably excited, "Mr. Wei, Mr. Wei I''m sorry! I apologize for everything I did and said before,"


    "I am now at the door of your room, please open the door and let me say sorry to you face to face!"


    At this point, Smith had already prepared, once Liang opened the door to the room, himself without saying a word to him first kneel down.


    Liang was surprised at this point asked: "What room door?"


    Smith said off the cuff: "At your room door, Hilton Hotel 2208, I''m at the door, have been waiting for you at the door all morning,"


    "Mr. Wei, please open the door, let me apologize to you face to face!"


    Liangughed and said, "But I''m not at the Hilton, I''ve alreadye back to China."


    "What?!" Smith was confused and said, "Mr. Wei, don''t joke with me, didn''t you juste to America? Why are you back in China again?"


    Liang grinned and said, "I was there to do something, mainly to ask Mr. Smith to help solve the problem of JX Pharmaceutical''s difficulty in


    listing drugs in the U.S."


    "But as you know, you rejected me, so why would I stay in the U.S.? I can onlye back to resume my work."


    "No...... " Smith thought Liang was ying a trick on him and said, "Mr. Wei, I know you


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    must be particrly angry with me in your heart, and I do feel very sorry!"


    "You are right, I am indeed a frog at the bottom of the well, I have now realized my own mistakes, I have no problem with you beating me up


    or scolding me,"


    "I just ask you not to be angry with people like me and give me a chance to correct my mistakes "

 Chapter 3771

    Chapter 3771


    Hearing the sincerity of Smith''s apology, Liang put away his smile and said seriously, "Mr. Smith, although I am very dissatisfied with you,


    there is no need to lie to you,"


    "I have indeed returned to China, can''t you hear that I still have the sound of the ne''s engine here? The ne I was on has justnded and


    hasn''t stopped yet."


    The phone was immediately heard by Smith on the other end of the line.


    He heard the sound of the engine on the other end of the phone, and thenbined with thepleteck of any movement in the room in


    front of him, he immediately realized that Liang was really gone.


    This instant, his emotionspletely copsed, covering his headmented: "Mr. Wei     you      how you did not say hello and left, at


    least.................................................... at least give me a chance to say sorry to you..... "


    "Repentance is not necessary." Liang said lightly: "We have different cultures, different backgrounds, different personalities, different


    cultivation,"


    "And even more, different insights, so you have nothing to say sorry to me, that''s it, I''m getting off the ne."


    Smith panicked, hurriedly said, "Mr. Wei Mr. Wei! Do not rush to hang up the phone, I...............


    I still have one thing to beg you, please must help me............. "


    Liang asked rhetorically, "What is it?"


    Smith was busy saying, "It''s that JX Renewing pill, my son finished using a box yesterday and it worked very well, so I want to beg you to give


    me some more............................................................... "


    "No way." Liang said seriously: "JX Renewing pills are very precious, before I kindly gave you two boxes you did not want them,"


    "It waspletely on the basis of your son''s condition that I only left you a box, so it is impossible to have more medicine to give you."


    Smith fiercely pped himself, hearing the snap, Liang on this side of the phone was startled.


    After that, Smith hurriedly said, "Mr. Wei, it''s my insensitivity! I beg you to sell me some more, just name a price, no matter how much it is, I


    will go and figure it out."


    Liangughed, "Mr. Smith, what kind of joke are you ying with me? In your eyes, isn''t the JX Renewing Pill just a trivial product?"


    "It has nothing, no clear ingredients, no clear pharmacokics, not to mention aprehensive clinical trial report, there is no way this drug


    can be sold in the United States!"


    "I gave you a box before, and I believe I have already inadvertently vited the relevant regtions of your country," "So I am deeply


    ashamed all the way back here, now how can I possibly sell this kind of product to you again? Wouldn''t I be breaking thew?"


    "And I''m such aw-abiding citizen, how can I do something that knows thew and vites it!"


    Saying that, Liang asked him again, "Mr. Smith, you''re not fishing forw enforcement, are you?"


    When Smith heard this, his heart felt worse than eating sh!t.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He knew that what Liang said were all the things he had said to Liang before.


    Now, Liang used these to refute him, every word, it was like a big mouth pping his dog face.


    Extreme shame and embarrassment, so he only felt a hot face, the burning temperature made his eyelids a little open.


    What self-esteem, it was long ago in ashes, totally annihted.


    Now even thest bit of forced face, because of this tooth for tooth, andpletely shattered .


    He had never been so humiliated in his life, but when he thought about it, he also knew:


    "This is not a fcuking humiliation, this ispletely my own making................ "


    Depressed to the core, for the sake of his son, he could only say: "Mr. Wei.............. I was


    wrong...... everything is my fault! It''s because I was blind, I was sitting in the well, I was


    ignorant....... "


    "In short, I''m a piece of sh!t, you have a lot of grace, do not see eye to eye with this kind of garbage,"


    "I just ask you to give my son a chance to survive for the sake of his innocence, he is only 12 years old

 Chapter 3772

    Chapter 3772


    Liang said seriously, "Mr. Smith, there are millions of children with cancer in this world, and many of them are younger than your son,"


    "And your son is the only one who got the JX rejuvenation pill, so I think you should know how to be grateful and content!"


    "Countless children like your son can only die in pain because they can''t get effective treatment,pared to that, your son is already too


    lucky."


    Smith also knew very well in his heart that the box of JX Renewing Pills given by Liang had made his son much better, and his life couldst


    at least two or three months or even longer, which was already very lucky.


    But for any parent, this kind of time must be insatiable.


    He had exhausted all the means of modern medicine before, and now that he had finallye across a miracle drug that had a chance of


    Even if it kills him, he has to get this medicine so that his son''s life can be extended.


    Although there are great differences between Eastern and Western cultures, in terms of affection, it isrgely the same, especially parents are


    selfless for their children.


    Therefore, he hurriedly said, "Mr. Wei, don''t you want this drug to be marketed in the United States?"


    "I will help you speed it up! I can issue a special approval order today to let this druge in first for small-scale supply to designated medical


    institutions for use!"


    "At that time, we will add the actual use of the effect announced, I believe it will certainly trigger a shock around the world, then JX


    Pharmaceutical will definitely be quickly known worldwide,"


    "Then, JX Pharmaceutical will certainly leap to be the world''s most famous pharmaceuticalpany.................................................. "


    He originally thought that as long as this point was thrown out, Liang would definitely agree to it immediately.


    After all, this is Liang''s biggest demand, and the reason he went all the way to the United States was to solve this problem.


    And this problem, he can help him solve it.


    As the head of the FDA, this is something he can do.


    What''s more, this drug is really amazing, and if he makes an exception to introduce it quickly into the United States, he will definitely gain the


    praise of the people of the country.


    However, Smith did not expect, Liang said in a t tone: "Sorry Mr. Smith, our boss has changed his mind, he says we will temporarily not put


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    this drug on the market in the United States,"


    "Because the production of this drug is extremely limited, we are still ready to tighten up a little, so your kindness I appreciate, but things can''t


    go that way, as of now."


    After saying that, he added: "Mr. Smith, I''ve been flying for more than ten hours and I''m a little tired, so I''ll stop talking to you, for now,


    goodbye."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Liang hung up the phone directly.


    At this moment, the resentment squeezed in his heart was finally swept away.


    In front of Smith, he was questioned and humiliated by him in a thousand ways, and he had been holding his anger in his heart.


    Now, he thought of Smith on the other end of the phone anxious to the point of no return, a pain surging in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he also can''t help but mutter: "To say that the whole person, but also Master, beat me to death, I can''t think of this set of


    y............................................. think that Smith must be


    worse than death!"


    Smith was indeed hard to bear.


    Liang''s veiled humiliation just now had trampled his self-esteem to nothing.


    But even so, he was still not able to get more JX Renewing Pills.


    The face is indifferent, his son''s life is the most important.


    So, he immediately made a decision, immediately ready to move to China, to kowtow in front of Liang and get the medicine back.

 Chapter 3773

    Chapter 3773


    Immediately after this thought, Smith got up and left the hotel, at the same time with his wife on the phone, said:


    "Jenny, Liang has gone back to Chinast night, you take care of Jimmy, I am now going home to get my passport to go to China to see him!"


    Jenny said: "You do not rush, the reason why he went backst night, is certainly to avoid you, you go to the door this morning, he will not see


    you."


    "Then what to do........ " Smith said ming himself immensely: "If I do not go to beg him,


    Jimmy will be even less likely to get the follow-up medicine.............. "


    Jenny said offhand: "How can you be so stupid............ think carefully, he came all the way


    to America to find you for what exactly?"


    Smith was busy saying, "He wanted me to help him speed up the time for the drug to be avable in the United States................................... "


    Jenny immediately said: "Then you will help him to finish the matter first, and then go to see him, so it is also considered a little sincere,"


    "Otherwise, if I were him, before being so arrogant attitude of yours to anger, would never see you again!"


    Smith then came back to his senses, a p on the head off the tongue said, "I understand what you mean, I''m going to the office, first to tell


    them to give JX stomach Powder a special approval!"


    Jenny was relieved.


    Smith asked her, "How''s Jimmy''s condition?" Jenny said, "The situation is stable, but no longer better, the doctor said, if no special drugs


    continue to work, the tumor is likely to return."


    Smith also knows very well that treating cancer is not building a building, even if it stops halfway, the progress will only be stagnant, not


    backward.


    On the contrary, treating cancer is like storing water in a pool that is constantly flowing.


    Only if the speed of water storage is greater than the speed of flowing water can we ensure people live.


    If the water storage suddenly stops, the water in the pool must be getting smaller and smaller.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So, Smith said anxiously, "I''ll go to the office now, first get the business done, and then book the earliest ticket to China!"


    "Okay!" Jenny instructed, "Honey, for Jimmy''s sake, you must do everything you can to get that Mr. Wei to promise you and give you some


    more medicine!"


    "I know...... " Smith responded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll do my best to fight for it."


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately drove then to the FDA headquarters where he worked.


    To give the green light to the JX stomach Powder, for him is not a difficult task.


    The FDA ims to be a very neutral and fair research agency, but in fact, they also have a lot of unseen gray transactions.


    These years, there have been many drugs and medical device selective releases, the object of the release of this sort is either arge


    plutocrat-controlled pharmaceuticalpanies, or the FDA has a lot of rtions with thepany.


    With Smith''s identity, for sensitive prescription drugs, he wants to release the approvals is then not a problem, not to mention the JX gastric


    powder which could be sold over the counter, it is easier for him.


    Before has been reluctant to give approval is just the fact that he is biased towards oriental medicine, always feels that these medsing


    from the East are dregs.


    But now, he can not care so much.


    Regardless of whether JX stomach Powder is good or bad, he must immediately pass the approval process, as a gesture of goodwill to Liang.


    Only then will he have a chance to get back on the line with him.

 Chapter 3774

    Chapter 3774


    At this juncture, the JX Renewing pill is of great significance to him.


    To say the least, it can save his son''s life.


    On arger scale, he can be the hero of the American medical system.


    After all, whoever introduces this miraculous and potent medicine to the United States will be the object of the people''s gratitude.


    So, the JX Renewing Pills, he was determined to win .


    And on his way to the FDA,st night''s video of Jimmy taking the JX Renewing Pills, as well as Pet-CT rted information, were all submitted


    to the U.S. Department of Health and Human Services by the Mayo Center.


    In the United States, the FDA, also known as the Food and Drug Administration, is a rtively independent agency, which was established


    under the direct authority of the U.S. Congress, and is the highestw enforcement agency in the field of food and drug.


    Hospitals in the United States, however, are not under the control of the FDA, and all hospitals, public and private, are under the U.S.


    Department of Health.


    What happenedst night, after all, was a miracle never seen before in the field of cancer treatment, and the Mayo Center naturally had to


    report this matter to their higher authorities in a timely manner.


    After reading all the information submitted by the Mayo Center, the head of the Department of Health, who is responsible for managing the


    hospital system, was so scared that he spilled coffee all over his keyboard without realizing it.


    He ran into the minister''s office in a panic and said out of the blue, "Sir, the Mayo Center has sent a message that a Chinese pharmaceutical


    "This drug has been monitored by them, and its effect surpasses all known cancer treatments today!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" Health and Human Services Secretary Roderick said in amazement, "There is such a thing?"


    "It''s true!" The person in charge said in a hurry: "I''ve read the information, and if you just look at the results, you might be stunned too!"


    The minister immediately said, "Bring yourputer here and report to me! Also, I want to see all the relevant information!"


    An hourter.


    The health minister ced the call directly to Smith''s cell phone.


    Just half an hour ago, Smith had just finished processing the approval documents for Jx Stomach Powder and stamped all the relevant


    documents with the seal of approval.


    After finishing all this, he immediately asked his secretary to book a ticket to China.


    The nearest flight would take off in two and a half hours, so Smith immediately went home to get his passport and hurried to the airport before


    he could go to the hospital to see his son.


    Just as he was sitting down on the ne, he suddenly received a call from the Minister of Health.


    Looking at the message on the caller ID, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised in his heart.


    Although he and the Ministry of Health were both medical-rted departments, they only partially ovepped with each other, so they didn''t


    When the Minister of Health called at this time, he immediately realized that it must have something to do with the JX Renewing Pills.


    So, he hurriedly picked up the phone and asked, "Mr. Rogers, what do you want to see me about?"


    The other party asked in an excited and eager tone, "Smith, I heard that you got the JX Renewing Pills?"


    Smith was not surprised at all and replied directly: "Yes, a Chinese pharmaceuticalpany brought me the sample, the Mayo Center people


    reported the situation to you?"


    The Secretary of Health said hurriedly, "The situation has now reached the White House!


    The White House staff instructed that the drug must be introduced to the U.S. market no matter what, and the sooner the better! Do you have


    an approximate time frame?"


    Smith froze and asked offhandedly, "Mr. Rogers, I''m not surprised that this news reached you, how did it get to the White House so quickly?"


    The Secretary of Health said, "The White House opened a dedicated phone line to US three years ago, the highest mortality rate of several


    major diseases once there is any breakthrough, we are required to report to the White House first."


    Speaking of which, he hurriedly asked, "Smith, I have organized experts to look at the records of the Mayo Center,"


    "That drug is indeed too amazing, if it is introduced into the United States, it is of great significance to US, in the end when it cane in, how


    to price it after ites in, do you have a n in mind for these?"


    Smith said awkwardly, "Now these issues are not up to me, it''s up to JX Pharmaceuticals, I''m on a ne right now, ready to go to China to


    talk to them."


    The Minister of Health said, "Then you must find a way to meet with the top manager of JX Pharmaceuticals and ask him, for how much, he


    can transfer the patent of this drug!"


    "As long as he is willing to transfer, let him open the price at will!"


    Smith said with surprise: "If this drug can really be mass-produced, then its market prospects, I''m afraid that at least a hundred billion dors a


    year sales,"


    "Anyone with such a patent, I''m afraid they would not be willing to transfer................. "


    Secretary of Health said seriously: "Price you let him feel free to open, we are not afraid of his price, I am only afraid that he won''t sell!

 Chapter 3775

    Chapter 3775


    The White House wanted the patent for the JX Renewing Pill, which, in Smith''s opinion, was both unexpected and justified.


    Once the health department reported such information to the White House, they naturally could not let go of this good opportunity.


    However, whether they can get the patent in hand, that is not for them to decide.


    This kind of medicine, like a super money printing machine, as long as it is in the hands of visionary people, it is impossible to sell the patent.


    But Smith also did not throw cold water on the other side, but quickly agreed, saying, "After I meet the other party''s head, I will try to promote


    this matter."


    "However, such a big thing, I''m afraid I can''t handle it alone, the White House should send a few negotiators over?"


    The health minister immediately denied: "This kind of thing is not good for the White House toe out directly,"


    "It will make people think that the White House is intending to control the medical field, once the world''s governments have begun to


    intervene, this matter is not good to promote."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The other side also instructed: "You go over this time, first privately explore the other side of the wind, if the other side is interested in making


    a bid, just fix the money, I will give Johnson & Johnson''s head a call, let them step in to buy the patent."


    Smith secretly staggered, thinking: "The White House operating this kind of thing, indeed very good, they first learned of the news,"


    "And then want to pick the fruit off to J&J such top bigpanies to eat it alone, once J&J got the patent of this top drugs, then will it not fly to


    the sky?"


    At this time, the other party continued to exhort him: "Smith, you must do everything possible to promote this matter tond, once the patent


    sessfully spent in the United States,"


    "J&J will take out at least a few percentage points of sales a year to y the rtionship, including you and me, this is a big cake!"


    Smith heart can not help but get a shock.


    Once this drug has the opportunity to fully go to market, a year of 100 billion dors in sales easily, if you take out a few percent, at least a few


    billion dors in size.


    Billions of dors to y the rtionship, even if they are just a corner, I''m afraid it has to be calcted in the billion.


    Thinking of this, his heart could not help but get excited and said: "I will do my best to facilitate this matter!"


    The other party satisfied with a response, and said: "Smith, from the White House side there are instructions, if the patent for this drug can not


    be attained, you must crack the form, but before you got the seven pills, all you gave your son to eat, you did not leave a little sample, so


    you this time, must get some pills back."


    Smith surprised asked, "If we can''t get the patent license, we will directly crack other''s forms, which must be devastating to the credibility of


    our entire pharmaceutical patent system, is it not too risky to do so?"


    "What are you afraid of." The other party did not care to say: "This kind of thing we certainly will not do it ourselves when it is time to crack the


    form,"


    "The form will be given to our holdingpany in India to produce it, anyway, there it is easy to evade pharmaceutical patents."


    Smith instantly understood the other party''s intention.


    Buy not, then change the secret steal.


    After stealing, put it outside the US to produce, so that you can avoid the legal risks.


    Smith''s heart is more or less resistant to this strategy.


    He is, after all, from an academic background and has great respect for pharmaceutical patents, just as authors have the greatest respect for


    copyright.


    To let him participate in the piracy of drug patents is the same as letting an author who has been practicing for many years and has a deep


    affection for creative works engage in giarism.


    He really didn''t want to get involved in this kind of thing.


    So, he could only say, "I understand, I will try to find a way to facilitate the patent matter, and I will let you know the first time there is news."


    The other party didn''t say much and instructed, "Contact me first when you have any news."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 3776

    Chapter 3776


    The next day at noon, the flight Smith tooknded in thergest city in southeast China, Zhonghai.


    Immediately afterward, he did not have time to do any rest, so he directly transferred from Zhonghai to the high-speed train and arrived at


    Aurous Hill.


    Once in Aurous Hill, he immediately took a taxi to the headquarters of JX Pharmaceutical, but during this process, he did not get in touch with


    Liang.


    Because he was afraid that Liang was not willing to see him, so he nned to visit him directly when he arrived at JX Pharmaceutical.


    After nearly twenty hours of travel, Smith finally arrived at JX Pharmaceuticals at six o''clock in the afternoon.


    Once he arrived at the entrance of JX Pharmaceuticals, he was stopped by the security guard at the gate because he did not have a pass


    card.


    So he could only say to the security guard, "Hello, my name is James Smith, I came from the United States to visit your General Manager


    Liang Wei, please inform him."


    The security guard picked up the inte and reported the situation to the head of security of the office building.


    Subsequently, the message was passed down through theyers and was finally conveyed to Liang by his secretary.


    Once he heard that Smith had arrived at the factory gate, he couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Projecting from this time node, Smith had chased him all the way over by ne within a few hours after learning that he had returned to


    China.


    Remembering Charlie''s previous instructions, he smiled and said to his secretary, "You tell the security guard to tell that man that my identity


    is rather sensitive now"


    "And I can''t just meet anyone rted to the interests of the pharmaceutical field, if he really wants to see me, he needs to make an


    appointment through Master Orvel of ssic Mansion."


    The secretary did not hesitate to order this matter down.


    Soon, Smith got this news from the mouth of the security guard.


    He had clearly arrived at the door of JX Pharmaceutical, but Liang had to ask him to go through a third party to make an appointment to meet,


    which made Smith realize at once that Liang was taking revenge on him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    One is to retaliate for his previous arrogance, and the other is to retaliate for his previous practice of also letting him book a meeting through a


    PRpany.


    He was tempted to ask Liang for a favor and try to meet with him first, so he could only pick up his cell phone and call Liang again.


    But Liang''s phone has long been selectivley open, except for the acquaintances he added to the whitelist, all other calls can not go through.


    At this time, Liang called Orvel and said with a smile, "Master Orvel, this is Liang, Master


    Wade asked me to introduce a good deal to you!"


    Orvel asked curiously, "Master Wade asked you to introduce a deal to me? What kind of deal?"


    Liangughed: "Someone wants to meet me, but Master Wade told me to put up a good show and let the other partye to you for a dinner


    first, and then you can charge him an intermediary fee, and don''t worry about the rest."


    Orvelughed: "I see, there is this good thing? Then how much is the right amount of brokerage fee for me to charge him?"


    Liang said, "Master Wade asked you charge him five million."


    "What did you say?!" After hearing this, Orvel''s jaw dropped to the ground in shock and said, "Five million for a dinner with you?


    Liangughed, "Yes, five million, and in US dors."


    "Five million dors?!" Orvel listened to the jaw-dropping number and said off the top of his head, "Good man.......................................... "


    "Liang you can now mix........ have a meal with you at this price, more expensive than


    Warren Buffett!"


    Liang said modestly: "Master Orvel you do not make fun of me, the reason for such a high price is entirely Master Wade''s ability, you know, I


    just work for him, foxes and tigers just   "


    Orvel nodded and said, "I understand, you wait for me to give Master Wade a call and ask him what specific instructions he has."


    "Okay!"

 Chapter 3777

    Chapter 3777


    After Charlie rushed back from the Middle Eastst night, he did not leave home today.


    Because today happens to be Saturday, ire also did not go to thepany, the couple will put their own small vegetable garden


    rearranged.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mother-inw also followed with crutches to give a hand, but because of leg inconvenience, basically can not help.


    The two of them worked all day until the sky was dark, finally, the vegetable garden was cleaned up properly.


    ire picked some fresh beans and took the initiative to make a bean casserole for Charlie.


    She, a southern girl, does not know how to make this northern pasta, but only in the short video tform brushed up on other people''s


    tutorials,"


    "Plus their own vegetable garden beans are just ripe, so she wants to show Charlie some of her skills.


    So, ire pulled her mother to go to the kitchen to work together, while Charlie stayed in the small vegetable garden to put together the tools


    used today.


    At this time, Orvel''s phone call came.


    Once the call came through, Orvel spoke respectfully, "Master Wade, I heard Liang say that you gave me an agency job?"


    "Yes." Charlie smiled, "He told you?"


    "Talked to me....... " Orvel heatedly smiled and said, "He said it is a foreigner who is to be


    invited for dinner,"


    "And then asked me to be an intermediary and charge that foreigner five million dors, saying that he was afraid that he remembered


    wrongly, so I came to confirm with you."


    Charlie casuallyughed: "He did not remember wrong, when the foreigner finds you, tell him that if he wants to ask Liang to dinner, first bring


    five million dors to you."


    Orvel said in surprise: "Really want five million dors ah? The other side won''t think I''m here to rip people off, right?"


    Charlieughed: "It''s okay, just tell him that today''s offer is five million dors, and then it will increase by one million dors every day, so he


    can consider it himself."


    Orvel guessed from Charlie''s tone of voice that he was definitely going to fix someone again, so he hurriedly said, "Okay Master Wade, I


    remember, after the other party pays, I will transfer it to you at the first time."


    Charlie said, "No need, this money you and Liang share equally, consider it as pocket money."


    Orvel said: "How can I do this......... this life is saved by you, Master Wade, I take anyone''s


    money, but not your money, no I......... "


    Charlieughed: "You are my men, you do not take my money, who else''s money can you take?"


    A sentence asked the Orvel, and he doesn''t know how to respond now.


    Charlie then said casually: "You two usually have to face quite a lot of worry, this money as a small token of appreciation for you, there is no


    need to be polite with me, and this money is not mine, the big man is paying it."


    Orvel hastily said gratefully: "I understand, thank you, Master Wade!"


    Charlie gave a hint and instructed him, "After the other party pays, you can arrange his amodation and put him in the Shangri-La Hotel."


    Orvel asked, "Master Wade, what if he doesn''t pay today?"


    Charlie smiled, "No, he will definitely pay today."


    Orvel then said, "Okay Master Wade, then I''ll make the arrangements."

 Chapter 3778

    Chapter 3778


    On the other hand, Smith spent time at the entrance of JX Pharmaceutical until it was dark, but he couldn''t get Liang''s phone numberthrough.


    The first thing he can do is to take a taxi and let the other party take him to the ssic Mansion, as the security guard mentioned.


    After arriving at the ssic Mansion, he exined his intention and was invited to the top floor by the waiter who greeted him at the door.


    The top floor of the ssic Mansion, like the private rooms below, was also extremely well-decorated.


    However, the top floor is Orvel''s personal territory, a single tea room for him to drink tea, there are nearly a hundred square meters, the


    environment and conditions are extremely luxurious, not the dog farm can bepared to this ce.


    Orvel usually treats this ce as his office, as long as there is not something out, he stays here.


    Smith was brought to Orvel''s tea room, and as soon as he saw the jaded Orvel, he hurried up to him and said politely, "Hello Mr. Orvel! My


    name is James Smith, from Washington, USA!"


    Orvel shook his hand and invited him to sit down across the set of tea, smiling, "Mr.


    Smith please sit down, try this tea!"


    Smith hurriedly sat down, took the tea handed over by Orvel, did not care to taste it, then said impatiently, "Mr. Orvel, I would like to ask you to


    help me make an appointment with Liang Wei of JX Pharmaceutical, I wonder if it is convenient for you?"


    Orvel said smilingly, "Convenient! Of course, it''s convenient! As long as the public rtions fee is in ce,"


    "I will immediately give you an appointment, for the appointments in my ssic Mansion diamond box, there is absolutely a row!"


    Smith''s heart was happy, but once he thought that Orvel must charge a fee, he asked tentatively, "Mr. Orvel, I do not know what the PR fee


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    is?"


    Orvel heatedly smiled, looking at Smith''s eyes, like a butcher looking at amb to be ughtered, smilingly said, "Asking Mr. Wei out to


    dinner, the PR fee is five million dors a time!"


    "How much?!"


    Smith scared almost did not sit still.


    Five million dors? This price is too outrageous, right?


    The PRpany he was working with had previously charged Liang only US$50,000.


    Howe when he arrived in China, Liang raised the price by a hundred times?


    He had spent too much of his savings to treat his child, so how could he afford to spend $5 million?


    Thinking of this, he cried and said, "Mr. Orvel, I''m not going to lie to you, my financial situation is far from being as generous as you think, not


    to mention five million dors, even fifty thousand dors, I may have some difficulties now.............................................................................. "


    Orvel shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "Then there is no way Mr. Smith, five million is the price, there is no room for any


    concessions,"


    "And I''m not going to hide it from you, from now on, every day passes, this price will go up by one million, that is to say, if you have not paid


    before 12 o''clock this evening, then after 12 o''clock, it will be six million dors."


    Smith felt a big head.


    In his heart, he thought: "Liang''s revenge mentality is too strong, right? Even if I did do something wrong, there''s no need to just raise the PR


    fee a hundred times, right?"


    When Orvel saw that he did not say anything, he took out one of his business cards and handed it to him, saying indifferently, "Mr. Smith can


    think about it, and when you are ready, call my number."


    Smith knew that Orvel was giving an expulsion order, so it was no good to stay here, so he could only say helplessly, "Mr. Orvel, I''ll discuss it


    with my family and contact you first with the result."


    Coming out of ssic Mansion, Smith had mixed feelings in his heart.


    The more he hit a wall in China, the more he felt extreme regret for his attitude towards Liang.


    However, regret is regret, he also is very clear, right now he can never just give up.


    Therefore, the only way is through this Orvel, first meet with Liang.


    But the cost of this meeting is also really high, five million dors is not at all affordable.


    When he was at a loss, he suddenly remembered that the Ministry of Health had greeted him earlier, so he immediately picked up his cell


    phone and called the other party back.


    Once the phone call was made, the other party could not wait to ask: "Smith, have you seen the head of the drugpany?"


    Smith sighed: "Not yet, their head said, the meeting needs to go through a middleman, and that middleman, open to ask for five million dors


    in brokerage fees................................................... "


    "Five million?!" The other side heard dumbfounded, said offhand: "They are crazy? Really think the dors fall from the sky?"


    Smith said helplessly: "Now their side has such an attitude, I have no other way, and I can not take out so much money,"


    "If you can give me a solution to this fee, then I will see the responsible person, if you can not solve it, then I can not do anything."


    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment, Smith could even hear the sound of clenched teeth, then heard the other side said


    angrily:


    "D*mn! Five million! The money wille out of our Ministry of Health''s budget!"

 Chapter 3779

    Chapter 3779


    The health minister''s words made Smithpletely relieved.


    Really let him take the five million, he is certainly not out of it.


    So, he immediately returned to the ssic Mansion, looking for Orvel asked for the ount number, immediately talked back to the Minister


    of Health, not long after, five million dors were wired to Orvel''s ount.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the arrival information prompted by the bank, Orvel looked dumbfounded.


    He really did not expect that it would be so easy to make money these days.


    He just poured a cup of tea for the other party, and then said a few words, and, the other party did not even take a sip of that cup of tea, five


    million dors so hurridly sent to his ount.


    Smith couldn''t wait to ask him after he was sure he received the money, "Mr. Orvel, may I ask when I can meet with Mr. Wei?"


    Orvel looked at the time and spoke, "You see it''s not early, today is definitely not the right day,"


    "Why don''t you go back to the hotel first and wait for the notice, I will call you after I set the time with Mr. Wei."


    Smith asked, "So tomorrow can be confirmed?"


    Orvel smiled: "This is not up to me, wait until Imunicate with Mr. Wei to see his time."


    After saying that, Orvel asked him, "Mr. Smith is in such a hurry toe here, you should not have bothered to book a hotel, right?"


    Smith had a trace of bitterness in his heart.


    Not to mention the hotel reservation, he has not bothered to eat a bite of rice since he got off the ne.


    But he could notin to Orvel, so he said with a dry smile, "I was in a hurry since I got off the ne, so I did not bother to book a hotel."


    Orvel nodded and smiled, "In that case, I will arrange for you to stay at the best Hotel of Aurous Hill Shangri-La first, then I will make an


    appointment with Mr. Wei, and when the time is fixed, I will tell you first."


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    Smith had no other choice but to nod and agree, saying, "Then I''ll be grateful to Mr. Orvel."


    Orvel smiled and said, "Mr. Smith is too polite, you are also my big customer, such a small matter no need to be so polite."


    After saying that, he hurriedly greeted a junior and arranged, "You drive Mr. Smith to Shangri-La, I will make a phone call to Mr. Issac to


    arrange it."


    The brother nodded hastily and turned to Smith and said, "Mr. Smith, pleasee with me."


    Smith remembered something and hurriedly said to Orvel, "Mr. Orvel, please help me tell Mr. Wei that I have approved the listing of JX


    stomach Powder in the U.S."


    "The FDA will soon send a return receipt letter to JX Pharmaceutical, and when you get the return receipt letter, you can officially list it in the


    U.S. I hope this news will make him happy."


    Orvel said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I will definitely convey this news to Mr. Wei."


    Smith breathed a sigh of relief, then he thanked Orvel and followed that little brother to leave the ssic Mansion.


    On this side, Orvel also hurried to report the situation to Charlie.


    So, he called Charlie, and as soon as he came up, he hurriedly reported, "Master Wade, Smith has already credited five million dors to my


    ount!"


    Charlie was surprised and said, "So quickly?"


    "Right." Orvelughed: "He said he had to think about it, but it was less than an hour before and after, and the money arrived."

 Chapter 3780

    Chapter 3780


    Hearing that Smith had painfully put five million dors into Orvel''s ount, Charlie knew that there must be a powerful external force behind


    Smith in this matter.


    Otherwise, in his case, it would be difficult to take out five million dors in such a short period of time with crity.


    Orvel added: "Oh yes Master Wade, that Smith also said that the JX stomach Powder has been approved for listing in the U.S., saying that


    some kind of confirmation letter will be issued soon."Charlie smiled faintly and said, "As expected."


    Saying that, he then said to Orvel: "Orvel, you tell Smith tomorrow morning, say that Manager Wei has decided to meet him, and ask him to


    respectfully, "I''ll have someone prepare the diamond box in advance, so there will be no external guests tomorrow."


    Charlie instructed, "Make an appointment with Liang as well, if he''s not avable tomorrow at noon then make an appointment for tomorrow


    night, I''ll be free at noon and night anyway."


    "Okay, Master."


    This night, Smith almost stayed up all night.


    What he feared most was that Liang would not be willing to take out more JX Renewing Pills.


    In that case, not only is his son not saved, even if the Ministry of Health wants to crack this drug after, this hope will also bepletely


    defeated.


    Although this method is very underhanded, but he is also very clear in his heart, if it is not possible to introduce the JX Renewing Pills


    smoothly into the United States, this method is the best solution for the United States and for his son.


    The reason is that once this drug is cracked sessfully, it means that his son will have the opportunity to take this drug for a long time.


    No matter how the Ministry of Health bypasses the patent of JX Pharmaceutical through India, at least his son will be saved for sure.


    However, the basis of all this is based on Liang''s willingness to give him some more JX Renewing pills, if Liang closed this mouth, then there


    is really nothing to do.


    Smith absent-mindedly ate breakfast, then received a phone call from Orvel, once the phone call was made, Orvel told him, "Mr. Smith, I have


    made an appointment with Mr. Wei, he will have time at noon, there is no problem on your side, right?"Smith was ecstatic and said, "I have no


    problem! Anytime!"


    "Good." Orvel then said, "Then you wait at the entrance of Shangri-La at twelve o''clock, I will send the man from yesterday to pick you up."


    Smith was so excited that he said, "Thank you! Thank you, Mr. Orvel!"


    At eleven forty-five in the morning, when Charlie arrived at the ssic Mansion, Orvel and Liang were already waiting for him here.


    Having received the two and a half million dors transferred from Orvel, Liang was also grateful to Charlie, and when he saw hime in, he


    immediately got up and said respectfully, "Master Wade, the money you asked Master Orvel to give me money, I am really ashamed of it     "


    Charlie waved his hand and said ndly: "A little hard work, it should be, besides it''s not from me."


    Saying that, Charlie asked Orvel: "Have you sent someone to pick up Smith?"


    "Yes, master." Orvel hurriedly said, "He has an appointment with him at 12 noon, it is estimated to be about 20 minutes here."


    Charlie nodded and said to Liang: "When that Smithester, say that I am the director of operations of JX Pharmaceuticals, and I will talk


    to him about specific matters."


    Liang nodded respectfully and said, "Okay Master Wade!"


    Charlieughed: "Don''t call me Master Wade for this meal, call me Director Wade, better change your mouth now to adapt to it first."


    Liang was busy saying, "Okay Master Wade! Oh no, Director Wade!"


    Seeing that Liang was starting to adapt to the temporary new title, Charlie sat down next to him and asked him, "Did you receive the return


    letter that the FDA dispatched for JX Stomach Powder?" "Received." Liang said, "The FDA has also included it in the hospital''s guidance on


    the use of drugs, we have now started to go through customs clearance procedures, and will soon fly five million boxes to the United States


    one after another."

 Chapter 3781

    Chapter 3781


    Charlie asked him, "Have the sales channels in the United States been opened? After all, JX Stomach Powder is an oral medicine, so we


    certainly can''t sell it on our own, right?"


    "Right." Liang exined: "Anything that is defined as a drug must be sold throughpliant pharmacy channels, so we will first store in the


    United States Walgreens drugstore chain, which has more than 8,000 stores in the United States, and is the highest sales chain in the


    country."


    "I have also talked to their director when the time is right, they will give a major position in the major pharmacies to our stomach Powder,"


    "First through their channels to promote the JX stomach Powder, so the brand it up, the follow-up of our health products, and start building


    their own direct channels."


    Charlie asked him, "Does this chain of pharmacies approve of traditional Chinese medicine?"


    "They do." Liangughed: "Their boss himself is obsessed with cupping, acupuncture, before wanting to introduce hemorrhoid suppositories


    into the U.S. market,"


    "But the FDA did not approve, we produced the JX stomach Powder, he has long since begun to take it on the rmendation of friends."


    "He was first using ourpetitor''s med, then they ceased to exist, he was not much satisfied with it as it just helps to address the symptoms


    not taking on the root causes."


    "But after starting to use ours he has improved a lot and thus is very enthusiastic about it."


    "Good." Charlie nodded and spoke, "In that case, then hurry up and push this thing to the ground."


    Liang was busy saying, "Master Wade.......... Oh no Director Wade, I think we can start


    registering an enterprise in the United States in advance and invest in another production line," "After all, the North American market is very


    Charlie waved his hand: "There is no need, so that the tariff is lowered, but everywhere to be subject to the constraints of the U.S. Federal,


    may not be a good thing, and even if the production of drugs do not have to pay tariffs,"


    "The import of raw materials for those medicines are also subject to tariffs,bined, may not be able to save much, I think it is better to use


    the JX Renewing pill to negotiate with them,"


    "Asking them to give I think it is better to negotiate with them with the JX Renewing Pill and ask them to exempt all the medicines of JX


    Pharmaceutical from tariffs."


    Liang''s jaw dropped as he listened and said, "Is this............ feasible........ "


    Charlie said seriously: "Absolutely feasible, do not believe that we will test Smith, if I do not estimate wrongly, his current backing, should be


    the White House."


    "The White House?!" Liang eximed: "Could it be that they have an idea for the JX Renewing Pills?"


    Charlieughed: "This kind of medicine, once they know about it, it''s strange if they don''t have ideas."


    Saying that, Charlie instructed him: "In a moment, you only need to end up with the momentum, I will talk to him about the rest."


    Liang hurriedly nodded respectfully, "Okay, no problem!"


    Twelve-twenty.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Smith, led by Orvel''s man, arrived at the diamond box of the ssic Mansion.


    When he entered the ssic Mansion, he was relieved to see Liang, Orvel and Charlie.


    He did not know Charlie, nor did he know what identity he has, but as long as he saw Liang here, he could put down half of his hanging heart.


    Thinking of his wife''s instructions, he knelt directly on the ground as soon as he entered, and said to Liang with a face of shame:


    "Mr. Wei! Everything before was my fault! I apologize to you!"


    After saying that, as soon as he bent down, he kowtowed to Liang.


    Liang was a little stunned by his hand, said awkwardly: "Mr. Smith, what are you doing


    Smith confessed: "Before I was unaware, offended you, also ridiculed JX Renewing pill this divine medicine, I deep inside have iparable


    guilt, so I hope you can forgive me before the offense!"


    Liang helplessly said, "Okay, okay, that matter is turned over for now, you should sit down and let''s talk about business."


    Only then Smith thankfully stood up and sat down on the empty seat reserved for him in advance.

 Chapter 3782

    Chapter 3782


    Liang introduced Charlie to him and said, "Mr. Smith, let me introduce to you, this is Mr. Wade, the operations director of JX Pharmaceuticals,


    he is in charge of the operation strategy of thepany."


    Smith surprised to look at Charlie, panicked and stood up again, nodded and bowed, "Hello Mr. Wade! I''m James Smith, the head of FDA."


    Charlie nodded slightly and said with a smile, "Hello Mr. Smith, wee to Aurous Hill."


    Smith made a few polite remarks before sitting back down again.


    As soon as he sat down, he got straight to the point and said, "Mr. Wei, yourpany''s JX Renewing Pills, the effect is really amazing, this is


    definitely the most important breakthrough in the field of medicine in this century," "There is no other near it! Therefore, I sincerely hope that


    you can put this drug into the U.S. market as soon as possible, when the FDA will definitely provide all the facilities for JX Pharmaceutical!"


    Liang nodded and said to him, "About this matter, you can talk to Director Wade in detail, I fully respect his opinion."


    Smith hurriedly said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, I wonder what is your opinion about it?"


    Charlie smiled and spoke, "It''s not impossible to let JX Renewing Pills be listed in the United States, but we have a few conditions that you


    can consider if you want US to make make it happen."


    Smith said: "If you have any conditions, just put forward, if it is within my function, I will do my best to protect, if it is outside my function, I will


    also do my best to fight for you!"


    Charlie nodded and said, "First of all, I request your country to permanently exempt all goods produced by JX Pharmaceutical from tariffs."


    Once Smith heard this, his head was as big as a bucket, and he said with great embarrassment, "Mr. Wade, this request of yours is really too


    difficult to achieve,"


    "The federal government cannot open such a big mouth to JX Pharmaceutical, because once this mouth is given out, JX Pharmaceutical can


    reduction................................................................................... "


    Charlieughed: "You don''t have to worry about this, it can be limited to the regr drugs produced by JX Pharmaceutical as well as health


    products."


    Smith''s heart has some drums, this kind of thing, he is certainly not qualified to decide, and even he can not even have a channel to mediate.


    However, once he thought that the White House is also extremely eager for this medicine, he felt that if this matter is reported to them,


    perhaps they can agree.


    Hearing this, Smith then said to Charlie: "Mr. Wade, I can''t promise you this matter now, but I can find a way to fight for it."


    When Charlie heard this answer from him, it became clear in his heart.


    If Smith didn''t have the federal government behind him, he wouldn''t even have the ability to fight for this kind of thing.


    Since he said, find a way to fight for it, then the support behind him must be the federal government.


    So, Charlie added: "In addition to that, I also ask the FDA to give the green light to all future drugs of JX Pharmaceutical,"


    "And I won''t make it difficult for you, so that you can just pass it in seconds without any testing, as long as you can give it a pass within a


    month of our submitting the application."


    Smith felt that at this point he has this ability to decide directly, anyway, for the FDA on year to year, the release of drugs is countless, he does


    not care to give JX Pharmaceuticals a few ces.


    So, he agreed on the spot and said, "This matter is no problem, Mr. Wade can feel at ease."


    Charlie nodded and added: "As for the third request, it is that you must immediately disclose the actual efficacy of JX Renewing Pills to the


    public, we need the FDA toe out to endorse JX Renewing Pills worldwide."


    Smith did not think twice and said, "This is no problem, the only case of JX Renewing Pills in the United States is my son, I can put my son''s


    all the treatment process and results are all public."


    Speaking of this, Smith with some embarrassment looked at Liang, pleaded: "Mr. Wei, you gave the box of JX Renewing pills, my son has


    eaten up, for the follow-up he has no medicine, so also have to ask you to provide some more......................................................................... "


    Liang pointed at Charlie: "You have tomunicate with Director Wade on this matter, everything will be decided by him."


    Charlieughed and spoke, "Mr. Smith, the medicine is not impossible to give, but our principle is that no matter who and no matter which


    country''s drug supervision agency since they want the JX Renewing Pills, they have to pay."


    Smith said awkwardly: "Mr. Wade, ording to the routine, no matter what drug you want to market in the United States, you must submit a


    certain amount of drugs to the FDA, for drug testing      this also has to pay, is not a little too


    unjustified.......................................................................................... "


    Charlie waved his hand: "You said that are ordinary drugs, but with Renewing Pill, it is not."


    Charlie said with great certainty: "If it is our other drugs, I canpletely follow your requirements and rules,"


    "Just like the JX stomach Powder, I can even give you 10,000 boxes for you to take to do experiments, if it is not enough, it is okay to add


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    another 10,000 boxes."


    At this point, Charlie turned his words and said seriously: "However, the JX Recycle Pill, this medicine, any country that wants to introduce it,


    must follow our rules!"


    "Otherwise, we would rather not go to that country to market and sell."


    Smith said, "Mr. Wade, the U.S. market share is veryrge, if you give up the U.S. market because of such a small matter, with all due


    respect, isn''t your decision a bit too arbitrary?"


    "Arbitrary?" Charlieughed: "To be honest, this drug is limited by the production process, the current production is rtively scarce, so for US


    in the future we have no worries about selling, if it does not enter the U.S. market, it will only be your loss, not our!"


    After a pause, Charlie added: "In your words how to say, oh yes, they say ''We don''t care!"

 Chapter 3783

    Chapter 3783


    This is somehow arrogant and foul way to say "We don''t care!"


    The reason why Charlie chose this sentence to simply and brutally show attitude to Smith: In front of the JX Renewing pill, you still want to


    talk about your rules?


    You! Also! deserve!


    When Smith heard these words, he immediately understood Charlie''s attitudepletely.


    JX Renewing pill here, although it is a life-saving miracle medicine, but ced in front of the rules no one is above thew, yet, he seems to


    have the upper hand here.


    Plus it is scarce production, then it is, even more, everyone begging for it.


    In this case, everything is purely a seller''s market, the seller is the father.


    So, he could only say with an apologetic face: "Sorry Mr. Wade, just now I was improperly worded          "


    After saying that, and hurried to indicate the attitude: "You do not worry, we are willing to pay you for the drug, just we don''t know the pricing?"


    Charlieughed: "Since you are the head of the FDA, then you should know that the development cost of many special drugs is very high, so


    its price is also very expensive


    Speaking of this, Charlie deliberately digressed andughed: "By the way, I heard that FDA just approved a special effect drug sometime ago,


    and it costs more than $2 million for one shot? Is there such a thing?"


    "Yes...... " Smith wiped a cold sweat, stammered, and said: "That drug is from Novartis, it


    is the treatment of pediatric spinal muscr atrophy."


    Charlie nodded andughed: "Then our super-effective drug that can treat end-stage cancer, the price must not be too low, don''t you think


    so?"


    Smith said: "Mr. Wade, Novartis, the price of that drug, the reason why the price is very expensive, because it can be cured with a single


    injection"


    ".... JX Renewing Pill is, after all, a drug that needs to be taken for a long time, if the


    price is set too high, I''m afraid that no one can afford............. "


    Charlieughed: "Don''t you be afraid, we certainly can''t sell a box of medicine for more than 2 million dors, that''s not bullshit?"


    Smith was slightly relieved.


    He was really afraid that Charlie would ask for a lot of money.


    At this point he could not help but mutter in his heart: "Really a box for two million dors, then in addition to the assets of more than billions of


    dors of the top tycoons," "No one can afford to eat, after all, a box of seven pills, one is $ 300,000, if a patient for


    a year has to take medicine it reaches to $ 100 million, it would be better to die................. "


    Charlie spoke at this time: "I think, for this drug, simply a box for one million dors, this price is quite appropriate."


    Smith heard this, immediately copsed, said off the cuff: "a million dors a box, a year to 52 boxes      that is to say, a year of treatment


    costs fifty-two million dors, this....................................................


    this is too expensive........ "


    Charlie spread his hands and said, "No way, our research and development costs are very high, the production costs are very high and


    limited,"


    "At the end of the year it may not be more than 100,000 boxes, selling a million a box, the annual sales of only one billion dors, is it very


    high?"


    "For a western pharmaceuticalpany a single drug, a year sales can be more than ten billion dors, so what about it?"


    Saying that, Charlie said: "You have to understand, our Eastern traditional medicine, raw materials rely on a variety of natural resources,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    unlike your chemical pharmaceuticals,"


    "As long as the development of a molecr form can be ced in the production line with the production of stic cloth, it can go to mass


    production."

 Chapter 3784

    Chapter 3784


    JX Renewing pill, he really can not mass production, at least he is still far from that ability.


    After all, this medicine really relies on the blood dispersal heart saving pills, which he cannot just keep making at home getting bored.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, even if he has the heart of hanging pots to help the world, he simply does not have the ability to save everyone.


    Because of this, the production of this medicine is bound to be limited.


    The reason why he made this medicine is also not to make money, but to help JX Pharmaceutical knock open the doors of the market in


    various countries.


    When Smith heard this, his heart immediately deduced: "The reason why JX Pharmaceutical could not mass-produce this drug must be


    because of its production process level is insufficient, resulting in limited stock produced!"


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said, "Mr. Wei, Mr. Wade, I wonder if you two are interested in selling the patent of this drug to another


    pharmaceuticalpany?"


    When Charlie heard this, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Smith.


    In his opinion, this old fox''s tail was finally about to be revealed.


    So, he said firmly: "Impossible, we will never sell this patent!"


    Smith said: "What if an Americanpany can pay a huge buyout fee? For example, ten billion dors or even more?"


    Charlie still shook his head: "Not to mention ten billion, even if it is a hundred billion, trillion dors, we will not sell."


    The reason why Charlie is not willing to sell, mainly because it is impossible to sell.


    The form can be given to anyone at any time, but no one can produce it.


    If the other party can''t produce it, how can they be willing to pay the buyout fee?


    This is not the first time to snub Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, anyway, when Kobayashi Ichiro attempted to rob the drug, he handed a fake one


    to his old father resulting in his death.


    If this is sold, it is a hundred billion dors level of patent transactions, then the whole world will be shocked, if the other party getting the


    patent is found to be tricked, it is designated to be an international scandal.


    Smith also thought JX Pharmaceuticals is not willing to sell the patent, is purely self- congrattory, so hurriedly advised: "Mr. Wade, when


    penicillin was discovered, it was also a revolutionary progress in the field of medicine," "But you may not know, because the preparation of


    penicillin was extremely difficult, so the production capacity of penicillin had been unable to raise,"


    "Severalrgeboratories made painstaking efforts to get the strain of penicillin, together, it was not enough to treat a person, so it was not


    enough to serve all the human demands."


    Speaking of this, Smith gave a slight beating and added: "However, in the following years, under the efforts of various pharmaceutical experts,


    chemical experts, as well as biological experts, the production process of penicillin, was continuously optimized,"


    "And also achieved a step-by-step development from extremely low production to excess capacity, thus benefiting all mankind."


    "With all due respect, I think that JX Pharmaceuticals is like the team that discovered penicillin in the first ce, and although they discovered


    the drug, they are not able to mass-produce it."


    "But our industry, pharmaceuticals, and chemical base are among the best in the world! If we can be allowed to develop based on this


    form, we may be able to achieve mass production in a few years!"


    "When the timees, we join hands together to benefit all mankind, isn''t that a great thing?"


    Charlie was amused by him, said cheerfully: "Mr. Smith, I found that you are really good, discerning, far-sighted! No wonder a man like you


    can be the head of FDA! This realm alone is remarkable!"


    Smith thought that Charlie was really moved by him, so he said with a smile, "Mr. Wade is kind, I am not really far-sighted, I just want to


    benefit all mankind as much as possible."


    Charlie nodded with a solemn face and said, "Mr. Smith, a drug to treat cancer, how much more it can benefit, it can only benefit tens of


    millions of people.............................................. "

 Chapter 3785

    Chapter 3785


    Speaking of this, Charlie turned his words and said seriously, "But, since your scientific research base is so strong, why not study and


    research how to synthesize oil cheaply and inrge quantities?"


    "If you can reduce the manufacturing cost of each barrel of oil to one dor, a year to produce it a five, six, seven, eight hundred billion


    barrels, then you not only solve the global energy crisis,"


    "You don''t have to send troops to the Middle East for a number of reasons. Is that not really benefiting more than seven billion people around


    the world?"


    Smith heard these words, embarrassed all over the prickly scratch.


    He found that he knew that Charlie was bullshitting, knew that he was sarcastic, ridiculing him, but he had no way to refute him.


    Because no matter how he refuted, it seems to be hitting his face.


    He could not help but feel in his heart: "Da*n, you are really fcuking detrimental, really good material for dry


    operations............................................. I pride myself on my clever tongue, but I am


    surprised that you are sarcastic enough to make me speechless............... "


    In desperation, Smith could only ask Charlie: "Mr. Wade, if we decide at this stage to introduce the JX Renewing Pills at a price of one million


    dors a box, how many boxes of the medicine can you provide US?"


    Charlie waved his hand: "The price can''t be that low right now, if you want to introduce it, you have to get it for 5 million dors a box, and we


    can give you 20 boxes at a time."


    Smith almost spit blood, subconsciously asked: "Mr. Wade, did not you just say that it will not be more expensive than the Novartis drug? This


    is already three million more expensive that it!"


    Charlieughed: "The price of one million dors is the pricing after the officialunch, I always say one thing, at the officialunch, if the


    pricing exceeds one million dors, we will give you the patent for free, but at this stage, the price is five million a box, no negotiation."


    Smith has now figured out that since JX Pharmaceutical is not willing to sell the patent, his task now is to get as many JX Renewing Pills back


    as possible." "On the one hand, so that his son can have a medicine, on the other hand, the pharmaceuticalpanies back in the country


    can start deciphering secretly the form.


    Once the form is conquered, directly start mass production in a third country, JX Pharmaceutical absolutely even can cry no tears.


    So, he then opened his mouth and said, "Mr. Wei, Mr. Wade, I will sort out all your requests, as soon as possible to the FDAmittee, as


    well as the parliamentary assembly for review, any results, I will give you two the feedback first!"


    Liang thought of Charlie since he asked him to put up a stance, so he knocked on the table and spoke, "Mr. Smith, let all those people in your


    country get it done faster, we don''t have that much patience to wait that long."


    Smith hurriedly nodded: "Please rest assured, I will do this as soon as possible!"


    After verbally agreeing to a series of harsh terms proposed by Charlie, Liang took the initiative to end the meal, and Orvel immediately sent


    someone to send Smith back to the Shangri-La Hotel.


    As soon as Smith left, Liang asked Charlie impatiently, "Master Wade, Smith is so desperate to get the JX Renewing Pill, I think it''s not just for


    his son, there are probably other intentions!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "I don''t need to think about it to know that they must be nning to decipher the form of JX Renewing Pill


    and find a way to imitate it."


    Liang also said with a look of approval, "I think so! This gang is really underhanded!"


    Charlie did not care and said, "It''s okay, let them research, even if they put the entire GDP of the world into it, it is impossible to crack the


    production process of JX Renewing Pills, only a waste of research and development funds."


    After that, Charlie added: "Next, you don''t need to dock with them anymore, go all out to promote the marketing of our conventional drugs in


    countries around the world, now that we have the best door knocker in our hands, I believe no country will reject US."


    Liang said excitedly, "Master Wade don''t worry, I will do my best!"

 Chapter 3786

    Chapter 3786


    At this time, Smith, as soon as he returned to the Shangri-La Hotel, he immediately talked to the head of the Ministry of Health and reported in


    detail the progress of his side.


    Charlie''s several conditions, although very harsh for the United States of America, but not impossible to agree.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, after a simple consultation, they immediately agreed to all of Charlie''s requests, including the reduction of tariffs on all drugs and


    health products, as well as the endorsement of JX Pharmaceutical, etc.


    As for the introduction of JX Renewing pills in the early stage, a box costs a huge amount of five million dors, the White House also agreed


    without much thought.


    After all, they are thinking of cracking and optimizing the form to further enhance their international influence, and then start producing it in


    India and let them take the me and earn a profit from drugs along the way.


    So such a small investment for them, but a drop in the bucket.


    So, that afternoon, JX Pharmaceuticals received $100 million from the FDA.


    Immediately afterwards, the Mayo Center in the United States announced a piece of big news to the world: a drugpany from China had


    produced a super-effective drug that could treat all types of end-stage cancer!


    With the announcement of Jimmy''s treatment, the Mayo Center dered to the world that the drug has an unprecedented therapeutic effect


    on terminal cancer and maypletely rewrite the history of cancer treatment!


    This news went through the Mayo Center and firstly ignited the experts in the field of cancer worldwide.


    The results of Jimmy''s treatment in just one night clearly showed the powerful therapeutic effect of JX Renewing Pills on end-stage cancer.


    Therefore, no one suspected any falsification of the content released by the Mayo


    Center.


    Immediately afterward, the news continued to ferment through the media, making the whole world rejoice!


    The words "JX Pharmaceutical" also instantly caught fire all over the world!


    In a sh, almost all countries'' drug regtory agencies took the initiative to send invitations to JX Pharmaceutical.


    Inviting them to enter their markets as soon as possible with deep feelings, and also agreed to give the green light to all processes.


    Liang, under the authorization of Charlie, immediately through the official channels of JX Pharmaceutical, openly said to the world:


    JX Renewing Pill is still in a very difficult stage of preparation of small quantities, and has not yet finished clinical trials and process reform, so


    the time for it to be marketed worldwide can not be predicted for the time being, and is not optimistic, the time point maybe a few years, or


    even decades.


    Charlie hopes that the world knows JX Pharmaceutical through JX Renewing Pill, and significantly increase their recognition of JX


    Pharmaceutical.


    But he does not hope that the world will pin its hopes on the JX Renewing Pill.


    After all, this is a difficult or even almost impossible to produce medicine, if the world is hoping that JX Renewing pill to change the fate of


    every cancer patient, this is destined to be unrealistic.


    Although JX Pharmaceutical came out and threw a pot of cold water on the world, everyone still has expectations for JX Pharmaceutical as a


    Many people evenpared JX Pharmaceuticals to the light of humanity, believing that since they could develop such a drug, they would


    definitely be able to break the final shackles.


    For a time, JX Pharmaceutical''s global poprity was even higher than those of the world''s top pharmaceuticalpanies.


    Charlie also very much abide by the agreement, sent twenty boxes of JX Renewing pills to Smith''s hands.


    Smith, who got the JX Renewing Pills, was excited with tears.


    After that, he immediately called the Minister of Health and said to him, "I''ve got twenty boxes of JX Renewing Pills and am ready to book the


    earliest flight back to the United States immediately!"


    "Don''t be in a hurry!" The other party immediately said, "Now that you are in possession of such an important medicine, you absolutely can''t


    "I will contact now to see which American pharmaceuticalpany has a private ne in the Chinese branch, if there is one, I will make a


    requisition immediately and send you back safely."


    Soon, he requisitioned a private ne from the hands of the well-known pharmaceuticalpany Mercer.


    The ne was on standby in Eastcliff, and after it was requisitioned, it immediately flew to Aurous Hill, ready to send Smith back home.


    Smith will be having twenty boxes of JX Renewing pills, with tape tied to the waist, and only then boldly boarded the ne to the United


    States.


    And at this time, in the United States several top pharmaceutical groups, pharmaceuticalboratory experts, have all gathered in a secret


    They are all standing by, waiting for Smith to bring back the JX Renewing pill, then the first time to start cracking the form!

 Chapter 3787

    Chapter 3787


    After a 12-hour flight, Smith finally returned to Washington.


    Interestingly, the ne he was on, did not,nd at the Washington airport, but was guided all the way by air traffic controllers to a military


    airport on the outskirts of the city.


    The reason why his ne was guided tond at a military airport was that the 20 boxes of JX Renewing pills he carried were more than


    priceless in the eyes of everyone involved here.


    And might even be a great killing weapon for internationalpetition in times of peace.


    After the nended, it was immediately led by a ground guidance vehicle to a military hangar specifically used to park bombers.


    The hangar waspletely emptied at this time, and nearly a hundred people were here, having waited for a long time.


    Among these people, there are the heads of the military, but also the top health department, as well as the heads of the majorboratories


    and the experimental teams of several top pharmaceuticalpanies.


    In addition to this there are some men in suits with serious expressions, in Smith''s experience, these should be CIA agents.


    Smith simply did not expect his return this time will face such a crowd of important people.


    The moment the aircraft hatch opened, not waiting for him to regain consciousness, they immediately rushed up a number of soldiers, these


    soldiers once on the ne, immediately ordered:


    "All bring your belongings immediately and line up to get off the ne, this aircraft will go through a full inspection, if you have on your body,


    or in the ne hidden any sensitive items, we will deal with it seriously!"


    Smith said awkwardly, "You are not afraid that we will smuggle some contraband back to our country, right?"


    The soldier said coldly, "Mr. Smith, you must make sure that every box and every JX Renewing pill is intact in your possession."


    Smith instantly understood the motive of these soldiers.


    They were afraid that he had hidden the JX Renewing pills, that they would leave them on the ne, or leave them with the crew and pass


    them on to other countries in the


    future.


    It''s no wonder they were overly sensitive, after all, in their opinion, the value of the Renewing pills was too big to be measured, and they had


    to be cautious.


    Smith had to lift his own clothes and light up the 20 boxes of JX Renewing pills wrapped around his waist, and spoke, "Please rest assured


    that I carry all the medicine close to me."


    The soldier nodded, still expressionless, and said, "It''s best."


    Soon, Smith was apanied by the soldier out of the cabin.


    At this moment, Health Minister Rogers walked over with great strides and said with great excitement, "Smith, you are finally back!"


    Smith said awkwardly, "Why did you guys make such a big show?"


    Rogersughed: "Ever since I heard you say that JX Pharmaceutical itself has not found the mass production process of JX Renewing Pills,


    the White House has been paying immense attention to this matter!"


    Saying that he further added: "Think about it, if they have not been able to break through this limit, then this drug can not really be produced


    with a check and bnce in the international arena,"


    "If we can break through this limit, then this drug in our hands, can y a huge role!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Smith nodded and said, "I''ve brought back the medicine, you guys can take it if you want to study it, but I want ten boxes to take to my son to


    cure his illness!"


    "Ten boxes?" Roger frowned and blurted out, "Smith, you should know that this money came from our Ministry of Health, ten boxes is 50


    million dors! If you just take it away, how am I supposed to report it to my superiors?"


    Smith suddenly tensed up and questioned, "Then what do you mean? My son is still waiting for his life to be saved!"


    Seeing that he was very nervous, Rogers hurriedlyughed and said, "Oh, don''t be so sensitive and nervous, what I mean is that your son


    only needs one pill a day ording to the normal dosage, and four boxes will be enough for him to take for a month."


    Said, Rogers patted Smith''s shoulder, and added: "With our ability in pharmacy, perhaps, in a month''s time we will have achieved aplete


    imitation, at that time I will personally bring a hundred boxes to your home!"


    Smith immediately shouted emotionally, "No! What if you don''t achieve it in a month''s time? Do I have to continue to watch my son wait for his


    death? I don''t care about anything else, I want 1? boxes of this batch of medicine, not even one box less!"


    Saying that he said: "You do not think I do not understand pharmacology, really want to figure out what is the form inside this drug, do not


    need arge number of drugs as samples, each experimental team as long as they can share a two or three, it is enough for them to do a


    long experiment!"


    "Ten boxes is seventy pills, absolutely enough for you!"

 Chapter 3788

    Chapter 3788


    Roger sighed helplessly and whispered to Smith: "Think about it, since the Mayo Center released all the information about your son''s


    treatment, how excited and thrilled cancer patients around the world are!"


    "And think about it, there are so many cancer patients now, those dignitaries in the White House, who do not have one or two cancer patients


    in their friends and family?"


    "They are all looking forward to this batch of drugsing in! I''ve been trying to get four boxes of medicine for your son!"


    Smith suddenly looked dumbfounded.


    He already understood the meaning of Roger''s words.


    And it was well understood.


    Like he said, who has a friend or rtive who doesn''t have a cancer patient or two?


    If it''s a distant rtive, it''s fine, but if it''s a close rtive, who doesn''t want to save them as much as they can?


    Now the 20 boxes of JX Renewing pills have be their greatest expectation, I''m afraid.


    Thinking of this, Smith could onlypromise and said to Roger, "You must urge them, so that they can crack this medicine with the fastest


    speed!"


    "Don''t worry." Rogers nodded and said, "This matter is now supervised by me, from now on, all my energy is on this matter."


    Smith nodded, took off the JX Renewing Pills from his body, and spoke, "Give you sixteen boxes, and I''ll take the rest to the hospital for my


    son."


    Rogers shook his head and said seriously, "Smith, the White House envoy has said that all the teams that developed this medicine and all the


    patients who need to be treated with this medicine must be centralized and supervised by the military."


    "That means you must take your son to theboratory provided by the military,"


    "The drug will also be closely guarded by the military, and it will be fed to your son by a doctor designated by the military when taking the drug


    every day."


    Smith asked, dumbfounded, "Is this.......... not so strict?"


    "That''s not all!" Rogers said again: "When your son first took this drug, the White House did not know, so it did not collect your son''s


    excremental data in time,"


    "So from now on, any patient taking the drug, his/her excrement will be collected by the military, no leakage, all in ordance with the highest


    biosecurity level of strict control!"


    Said, Rogers whispered in his ear: "You know, any drug can not bepletely absorbed by the human body, in case the excrement carries


    the active ingredients,"


    "Leaking out is the risk, we must strictly guard before the JX Pharmaceuticals themselves have not officially put this drug on the market!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Never let a second country have the same opportunity!"


    Soon, all of them, including Smith, took military vehicles and headed to the topbs that had been prepared long ago.


    This ce has been taken over by the military, taking the most strict control means to manage.


    Smith''s son, too, was picked up from the Mayo Center and sent directly here.


    In addition to him, four other patients with very strong connections were also sent in.


    The military set up a special medical team dedicated to the treatment of these five patients.


    At the same time, there was an all-round filming team used to track and record all the details of these five patients after they took the


    medicine.


    To Smith''s relief, his son finally took the JX Renewing pills he brought back.


    Miracles still continue to ur.


    After his son took the medicine, all the indicators of his body were improving and healing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    For the other four patients, the situation was even better than Smith''s son.


    Because none of them had taken the JX Renewing Pill yet, they were able to clearly feel the unparalleled medicinal effects just after taking it.


    All the relevant data made the researchers here excited, because they witnessed the strength of the JX Renewing Pill, which made them


    impatient to conquer this medicine.

 Chapter 3789

    Chapter 3789


    Multiple teams, at the same time, began to conduct in-depth research on the pills.


    In this world, the top pharmaceutical experts and rted equipment are almost all concentrated here.


    Different teams used different methods to study the ingredients and soon came to a unified conclusion.


    That is: JX Renewing pill, belong to the pure natural nt ingredients, not artificially synthesized, or some kind of hormone, or some new


    chemical products.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Getting this conclusion, everyone was very, very surprised .


    Because they never thought that a purely natural nt ingredient could have such a powerful curative effect on cancer .


    But right now, the results of their research on JX Renewing Pills are precisely so anti- scientific.


    In their opinion, to treat cancer, it is necessary to develop chemical drugs with extremelyplex ingredients.


    Just as there is indeed a natural anti-cancer drug inside cancer, called paclitaxel, although extracted from the purple shirt, but also must be


    chemically refined and concentrated, nearly thirty pounds of purple shirt bark, in order to extract a gram of the effective substance!


    Moreover, if the patient directly chews thirty pounds of yew bark, it is certainly useless.


    In a way, the treatment of anti-cancer drugs, just like building an atomic bomb, must be concentrated to a certain percentage of radioactive


    raw materials before it can seed.


    And there is no way that such a high concentration of radioactive material can exist in nature.


    The only possibility is to continuously purify and concentrate it through centrifuges, and only use it after reaching a weapons-grade


    concentration.


    However, when they found out that the JX Recycle Pills were all purely natural nt ingredients, it gave them the feeling that it was as if


    someone had used a bunch of flowers and nts to create a 200,000-ton TNT equivalent atomic bomb.


    If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, it would have sounded like a nightmare from heaven.


    This time, it confused all those top experts.


    They even spected whether these natural nt ingredients would undergo some kind of chemical reaction in the patient''s body that was


    beyond their scope to know.


    So, the teams quickly began to reverse the research and development.


    Theybeled all the raw materials they analyzed, and then bought a whole bunch of them as fast as they could and shipped them to theb.


    Immediately afterward, there were all kinds of experiments and trials. Since they did have a strong scientific research base, within no more


    than 24 hours, one of their teams had found a form that was almost identical to the JX Recycle Pill!


    Once the news came out, the wholeb was overjoyed.


    Roger immediately asked the team to take the reverse-developed drug and give it to the patients for the trial.


    Originally they were going to at least try the lethal dose of this drug on mice first, and then see what adverse reactions there would be.


    But time is urgent, plus for these drugs are pure natural ingredients, side effects are also very controble, so Rogers did not think twice to


    decide, directly asked to start clinical trials.


    The crowd will include Smith''s son, including the five patients, are gathered together, to focus on feeding drugs.


    Smith also excited to participate in it, at this time, he, like other doctors, one and all are also excited and full of confidence.


    After all, in their view, a drug, if they can achieve almost identical ingredients and ratios, it can be said to be an exact copy of the exact same


    thing.


    The ingredients are the same, the measurements are the same, the ratios are the same, and then the effect must be the same.


    Seeing five patients have taken the trial drug, Rogers confidently, with excitement and contempt said to Smith:


    "I tell you, this thing, just like the Soviet MiG 25 fighter, you did not take it apart before, you can not fcuking understand how the Soviets can


    actually take a fighter, to three times the speed of sound,"


    "To make it fly faster than the missile You even thought for a moment that they had some kind of top new material, even alien material."


    "But when you actually get a MiG 25, after taking it apart, you realize that there is no fcuking new material, just a lot of stainless steel, without


    any technical content...................................................... "

 Chapter 3790

    Chapter 3790


    Saying that Roger continued: "Same with this drug, just like the MiG 25,1 thought there would be someplex chemicalposition,"


    "I did not expect all natural nt ingredients, I have participated in a lot of reverse R & D in my life, developed so quickly. For the first time! It''s


    really interesting!"


    In fact, it is not difficult to reverse develop a drug.


    Like a lot of cancer drugs, many small pharmaceuticalpanies are able to easily imitate out, and the efficacy of almost no difference.


    This is because, as long as the mastery of the molecr form is ensured, reverse development of the synthesis method is easy and there


    can never be a problem.


    It is like someone preparing hydrogen by electrolysis of water, and someone preparing hydrogen by reaction of aluminum and acid, although


    the methods are totally different, but the hydrogen obtained has the molecr form of H2.


    And there will never be any difference between the hydrogen prepared by these two methods.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The fundamental reason why generic drugs are not copied in many countries is, since they are so simple, and everyone must abide by the


    rules of international patents, but some have lost control and some even turn a blid eye so as to ensure supply for local consumption.


    Therefore, in a country like India, their generic drugs, in theory, can only be sold in India itself, patients in other countries want to buy, only


    through some more gray special way, as direct exports mean breaking the international patentws


    Some Chinese medicines, although they do not have any special chemicalposition, its botanicalposition is also clear in front of


    professional analytical equipment, so they cannot withstand reverse R&D by others either.


    The way to protect these medicines from being reversed is to register patents early.


    Same could be the case with JX Renewing Pill.


    It is because it is very simple to reverse up, so these researchers, in the shortest possible time are able to make JX Renewing pill.


    At this time, Smith stroked his chin and spoke: "I have also dealt with drugs in the FDA for half a lifetime, I really do not understand, if only


    nt ingredients, how can they have such a good effect?"


    Rogers shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands and said, "That only God knows, and we, only need to know its production process as well


    as the actual effect, do not need to know its actual principle,"


    "Many things in this world are unable to be understood, don''t know what the principle is, just like the Oriental people often say metaphysics,


    you simply can not fcuking understand."


    By this time, five patients, two minutes into their medication.


    Arge number of doctors were surrounding them, constantly monitoring their various physical indicators, while also constantly asking them


    about their specific feelings after taking the medicine.


    However, two minutes had passed, although their blood pressure, heart rate and other indicators had slightly improved, and the patients


    themselves could detect a certain sense of strength, but none of their tumor indicators had any substantial changes.


    That is to say, these medicines into the patients'' stomachs, except for making the patients feel a certain boost in physical strength, had no


    therapeutic effect on cancer at all.


    This ispletely different from how they behaved yesterday when they took the genuine JX Renewing Pills.


    Yesterday, these doctors witnessed the obvious changes in the tumors in their bodies.


    But today, they did not capture anything.


    After waiting for ten minutes, everything still didn''t progress, Roger couldn''t help but frown: "Is there something wrong with the medicine we


    reverse out? Are there still some differences in the ingredients and form?"


    "No." The head of the team that first reversed this drug said very seriously: "We have even made the precision urate to the microgram


    level, molecr level, to a level where no difference can be seen at all, almost identical!"


    The heads of the other teams also agreed, saying that they had also done research on the medicine that came out in reverse, as well as


    However, the exact same thing, the patient taking it just did not have any therapeutic effect, this is really too unbelievable.


    Half an hour passed, and five patients still did not find any therapeutic effect.


    Disappointed, Roger opened his mouth and said, "Give the patients the JX Renewing Pills and see!"


    The doctors immediately started, giving the patients a second JX pill instead.


    The face-punching situation immediately appeared.


    When all the patients took the genuine JX Renewing Pills, the cancer-rted indicators were once again significantly optimized!


    This proved that the JX Renewing Pills, when taken, immediately had a definite therapeutic effect on the tumor!


    This made a whole lot of people even more handicapped.


    Rogers cursed furiously, "This is un-fc-uking-believable!"


    "This is like they made a pizza with wheat, cheese, vegetables, mushrooms and tomato sauce, and it turns out that the pizza not only fills your


    fcuking stomach, but it also cures fcuking cancer!"


    "And we use the same wheat, the same cheese, the same vegetables, the same mushrooms, and the same tomato sauce, and then use the


    same recipe process to make the exact same pizza, and it doesn''t do sh!t except fill up your fcuking stomach!"


    "It''s fcuking....... unscientific!"

 Chapter 3791

    Chapter 3791


    Because of the failure of the test, the entireboratory was in a state of despair.


    The reason for the despair was not that they could not imitate the JX Renewing Pill, but that they had imitated it exact molecr level, but the


    results were very different.


    This instantly put everyone at a dead end.


    If it is useless to imitate it exactly the same, then what should be done to make it useful?


    Rogers was alsopletely confused, he paced back and forth with the imitation pill, saying: "What can we do


    next............................................. "


    "What can we do next........ making it exactly the same, it does not work, should we try a


    different direction?"


    Several pharmaceutical experts are also full of frustration.


    They have been in the business for so many years, they have not encountered such an unbelievable thing.


    Smith pondered for a moment, remembered something, and asked Roger: "Could it be that JX Pharmaceuticals has some different process in


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    the preparation?"


    Rogers rubbed his forehead and asked, "What exactly does that mean?"


    Smith said, "For example, do they use boiling and then air-drying, or do they use baking, or do they expose it to the sun for seventy-nine days


    or something like that................................................. "


    Roger was confused and asked, "Why seventy-nine days? What''s the logic here?"


    Smith said, "I do not know, my daughter is reading the English version of "Journey to the West", a Chinese mythological story,"


    "Where the immortals refining elixirs, usually using the square number, such as seventy seven forty-nine, ny-nine eighty-


    one...................................... "


    Rogers said awkwardly, "This is too fcuking weird, right?" Smith said seriously: "This thing is now bing just very metaphysical, so we also


    have to think, is there something metaphysical that we have not noticed."


    Saying that he continued, "By the way, I heard that Chinese medicine itself also has a lot of instructions, such as how much water to add, how


    long to boil, high heat or low heat, each step has an effect that is different........................................................................... "


    Smith remembered something, hurriedly added: "Right, the Journey to the West" also said that sometimes the production of elixirs, also


    needs to use rootless water to do, if the use of other water can not achieve the desired medicinal effect!"


    Rogers rubbed his temples and asked him, "What is this rootless water again?"


    Smith said, "The so-called rootless water, the Western travelogue above the interpretation of rainwater descending from the sky, because the


    rain is from the sky, so it is said to be rootless water."


    Roger almost fainted and said off the top of his head, "No matter where the wateres from, is it not H2O?"


    "Why is rainwater more powerful than other water? Isn''t rainwater also converted from water vapor evaporated from the ocean?"


    Smith spread his hands and said, "So that''s metaphysics! If it has a scientific basis, then it is science, precisely because there is no scientific


    basis, that''s why it is called metaphysics."


    Roger asked him, "So what you''re saying is, next we''re going to have different teams, all trying to prepare this recipe in different ways?"


    "For example, one cooks it on high heat, other cooks it on low heat, one uses natural air drying, other uses high-temperature baking?"


    "And then have them try different water like one uses rainwater from the sky, one uses well water from the ground, other uses snow water


    from melting snow mountains?"

 Chapter 3792

    Chapter 3792


    Smith said awkwardly, "I know, it sounds like a strange thing to say, but I really think that there is nothing better to do now, the White House


    has given US such a big show, we can''t just dere failure in less than a day, right?"


    "That way, what''s the difference between everyone and a bunch of losers in the eyes of the White House?"


    Roger wanted to cry and said offhandedly, "Smith............ we are all scientists, let scientists


    do this kind of metaphysical things, this is so unprofessional................ "


    Smith said, "No way, hard to do it, what else to do?"


    At this time, an Asian-faced researcher plucked up the courage to speak, "Mr. Rogers, I suggest it is best to go to the ce from where it


    came for a field trip,"


    "And then bring back a number of environmental samples to study, such as the air, soil, groundwater, surface water and rain there, and so


    on."


    Seeing that he had an Asian face, Roger asked curiously, "You are Chinese?"


    "No, I am Japanese."


    Roger asked again, "Do you think you need to go to such trouble to visit the local area?"


    The man replied with a serious face, "Before I immigrated to the United States, I did microbial research and development in Japan for many


    years,"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "When Japan was in the midst of an economic take-off, and all industries were imitating to catch up with the best products overseas, not only


    in automobiles, optics, steel, medicine, and all these but even in the wine-making industry!"


    Said, the man continued to exin: "At that time. Many Japanese distilleries hadmissioned US to help them reverse the development of


    European and American whisky as well as Chinese Maotai wine," "And then imitate, the Western whisky is very simple, we soon had a


    breakthrough, in a short time, Japanese whisky''s quality and taste exceeded the European products,"


    "Took arge market share, but only the Chinese Maotai wine, we failed to imitate."


    Roger asked him, "Why? Is there something special about Maotai wine?"


    "It is indeed very special."


    The Japanese-American researcher exined, "We used the same method to reverse the development of Maotai wine and found that the


    taste was always much worse!"


    "The same process, the same materials, the same recipe, only in that ce in Maotai, can produce that taste of Maotai wine, away from that


    ce, even if the imitation is more alike, but still a little less soul."


    Roger asked, "Did you finally find out what the problem was?"


    "We found out." The other party exined, "We then carefully studied the microbial flora of the wine during the brewing process and found


    that the microorganisms were different from those of the local Maotai wine.


    After a pause, the other party added: "We finally came to the conclusion that pure Maotai wine can only be brewed in that part of the world,"


    "In that very unique environment of theirs, where the climate, altitude, humidity, and local water resources, all y an extremely subtle, but


    extremely important role."


    "I see..... " Rogers gritted his teeth and spoke, "It seems that it is really very subtle in


    here....... "


    After saying that, Rogers asked him with an admiring face, "What''s your name? In whichpany do you work?"


    The other party hurriedly bowed excitedly and spoke, "My name is Nakamura Junpei, before I immigrated to the United States,"


    "I worked at the National Research Institute, then I jumped ship to Kobayashi Pharmaceutical in microbial pharmaceutical research and


    development,"


    "And now I work at Johnson & Johnson Group! I am very honored to be able to participate in the development of this miracle drug this time! I


    will definitely give my all and do my best!"


    "Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals......... " Rogers asked in surprise, "The same Kobayashi


    Pharmaceuticals that was acquired by JX Pharmaceuticals?"


    "Yes!" Junpei immediately nodded:


    "Then Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals gave up microbial drugs and fully transformed into Chinese medicines, and I left."


    "I see!" Roger nodded and spoke, "In that case, then you will form a team and leave for China immediately to investigate and research!"


    "Let''s see what''s so special about the location of JX Pharmaceutical! By the way, we will also try out the JX Renewing Pill locally to see if it


    works or not!"

 Chapter 3793

    Chapter 3793


    Hearing that Roger had asked him to lead a team to investigate and research in China, Junpei Nakamura was overwhelmed with excitement.


    He agreed almost without hesitation, stood up straight like a soldier, then bowed and said, "Please don''t worry, Mr. Roger, I will do my best to


    Satisfied with Junpei''s attitude, Roger said, "When you arrive in China, make sure to rify all the details and don''t let go of any clues!"


    Junpei nodded repeatedly and said without hesitation, "I will do my best!"


    Although Junpei had been working very hard for so many years since he came to the United States, he had not been given much attention in


    the team, so he had never been given good opportunities for promotion either.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he continues to grow older, he began to worry about his future in the past two years.


    His current ie in the United States is enough but not much in a strict sense.


    But because his wife is a very traditional Japanese woman, her daily job is to teach her children at home, so he has to carry all the expenses


    of the whole family by himself.


    He has three children, the oldest one is about to go to college and the younger two are in high school, but because they are all halfway


    immigrants, their English skills are not good and their grades in school are only moderate.


    His oldest son, in particr, is about to go to college but has no chance of getting a college schrship, so all future college expenses will


    cost at least $30,000 to $40,000 a year.


    Add to that the mortgage, car loan, property tax, and all other expenses, and the pressure on Junpei is getting bigger and bigger.


    Therefore, the middle-aged Junpei, now only thinking about climbing up thedder.


    At least, to make the future life of his wife and children easy. Making for them easy while in school.


    Because of this, when he heard the exchange between Roger and Smith, he volunteered toe forward and use some remarks to win the


    goodwill of Roger.


    Rogers was also really satisfied with him and said, "Your Japanese culture and customs are all born from China, I believe you must be closer


    to the core essence of JX Pharmaceuticals than anyone else here,"


    "And with an oriental face like yours, you are also safer than others when you arrive in China, so you must not let me down,"


    "After you arrive in China, feel free to ask for anything you need, I will definitely do my best to satisfy you."


    "Okay Mr. Roger!" Junpei said excitedly, "Then I will start to prepare and leave as soon as possible!"


    Rogers nodded and said to the others, "Any of you who are chosen by Junpei will be unconditionally subject to his arrangements and orders,


    he is the captain of this contingent and the sole suprememander!"


    The people dared not object and nodded their heads in agreement.


    Junpei then immediately began to select his team members.


    While he was actively preparing for his trip to China, the head of the military here had already reported Roger''s decision to the White House.


    After learning that the reverse R&D had encountered some difficulties, the White House immediately instructed the CIA to send agents to


    Aurous Hill immediately to try to get the full form of the JX Renewing Pill directly from JX Pharmaceutical.


    To them, this drug is too significant to put all their hopes on the reverse R&D path.

 Chapter 3794

    Chapter 3794


    At the same time, Aurous Hill.


    The news of JX Renewing Pill is high in the world.


    This not only made JX Pharmaceutical famous but also made the sales of JX stomach Pill climb rapidly.


    Patients who had not used JX stomach Powder before also took the initiative to choose it because of this huge breakthrough of JX Renewing


    Pills.


    And with the powerful medicinal effect of JX stomach Powder, these patients were even more impressed with its parentpany.


    Taking advantage of this momentum, Liang then started the promotion of JX Liver Protective Tablets and JX Solid Gold Powder.


    When the outside world learned that JX Pharmaceuticals had another new drug and a new health producting to market, almost everyone


    waited for the official release of these two products.


    In their opinion, JX Pharmaceuticals can even develop a special drug for cancer, and JX Stomach Powder itself is extremely good, so the


    level of other products naturally will not be bad, and may even be the best.


    Thepany''s factories in China and Japan are in full production, ording to Liang''s n, in a month''s time, JX Liver Protective Tablet and


    JX Solid Gold Powder will be officiallyunched worldwide.


    The entire JX pharmaceutical work in full swing, but Liang detected a hint of abnormal taste.


    Since the news of JX Renewing Pills came out, he found that near the factory, there are more people of all shapes and sizes.


    Most of them are media reporters.


    They all want to interview Liang and ask him for more information about JX Renewing Pills.


    This, Liang has also gotten used to.


    In addition, more patients and family members of patients, they are thinking ofing over to buy some JX Renewing Pills.


    Although the security guards have been patient giving exnations, telling them that Renewing Pills have not yet been released, but they still


    do not want to disperse.


    But this did not make Liang feel any strange in ce.


    What really made him notice the abnormality is that since yesterday, there are many more people from unknown sources near the factory.


    Many security guards and employees reported that there were more people dressed as tourists around the factory.


    And there were many kinds of vehicles parked on the roadside around the factory, and the traffic control staff could not drive them away even


    when they came to put a sticker on them.


    In addition, there are people who are distracted in the vicinity of the factory to hand out leaflets, and some people hide a few kilometers away


    to put a drone hovering over the factory to shoot.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Receiving this feedback, Liang felt that JX Pharmaceuticals now seems to have been watched by countless people, making his heart more or


    less apprehensive.


    So, he reported this news to Charlie, there are still a lot of JX Renewing pills located in his office, he is more and more worried that someone''s


    eyes will be on this batch of medicine.


    Charlie then immediately asked Issac to arrange for a number of Cataclysmic Front soldiers to station at JX Pharmaceutical, the only task of


    these people is to secretly ensure the safety of Liang''s office.


    The first time Ichiro Kobayashi stole the medicine, for Charlie it is still fresh in his mind, now JX Renewing pill worldwide poprity


    skyrocketed, really needs to strictly prevent such things from happening.

 Chapter 3795

    Chapter 3795


    Just after instructing Issac, Charlie received a call from Joseph, once the phone call connected, Joseph said respectfully on the other end of


    the phone,


    "Mr. Wade, I heard that the United States is now doing reverse research and development of your JX Renewing Pills!"


    Charlie asked curiously, "Is that so? How did you know about it?"


    Joseph said, "Our intelligencework is all over the United States, there are our informants in all walks of life, and it just so happens that one


    of my informants is in one of the reverse R&D teams."


    Thepany''s main business is the development of a new product.


    After listening, Charlie was not surprised.


    When he asked Liang to take the JX Renewing Pill to the United States, he expected that the other party would definitely go all out to reverse


    the development of this medicine.


    However, he did not take this to heart, because he knew very well that even if the United States emptied its entire treasury to develop the JX


    Renewing Pill, it was absolutely impossible to achieve sess.


    So, instead of worrying about their reverse R&D, Charlie is worried that they won''t take this bait.


    This pawn, as long as they fall for it, waiting for them, that is the never-ending dead end.However, what Charlie was really surprised by was


    Joseph''s intelligencework.


    He asked Joseph, "I''m a little curious, why would a pharmaceutical R&D expert, also be your informant? Also, how did he think up to


    reveal this information to you?"


    Hearing Charlie''s question, Joseph exined: "The front used to be in the mercenary field, the biggestpetitors are in the United States,"


    "So we made an anonymous intelligence tradingwork in the United States, theoretically, anyone who feels they have some kind of


    valuable information can submit an application to sell clues in this intelligencework of ours."


    Charlie asked curiously, "I want to know, this tradingwork of yours, how exactly does it work?"


    Joseph continued: "First of all, the elite groups are looking for people in all walks of life, as suitable breakthrough objects,"


    "Such objects are generally the kind of people who have a greater desire for money, or a major problem or bad financial situation, they are


    bent on making money, as long as there is an opportunity, they will not let go."


    "After finding such a person, we will privately and anonymously contact the other party and tell him that we have such a website that allows


    him to sell information risk-free and earn arge sum of money easily, and generally speaking, they will be moved after knowing this."


    Saying that, Joseph exined again, "After he knows about this tform, he can sell any information to US at any time,"


    "If he happens to have confidential information in his hand, and he thinks that this information can be exchanged for money, then he will be on


    this website and fill out a sale application."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "In the application, he has to roughly introduce his general direction of this intelligence, and rted information, and our auditors, after seeing


    the application, will manually screen it ording to what they fill out."


    "If the information has no value to US, we will not reply, so that the transaction will not continue;"


    "But if the general direction of the intelligence is valuable to US, we willmunicate with the other party directly to consult for more


    information."


    "After determining that this intelligence is indeed what we need, we will negotiate a trade price with the other party and then trade the


    intelligence online."


    Charlie asked again, "How can such a transaction protect the other party''s safety? If he sells confidential information to you, I think he is


    bound to take a lot of risks."

 Chapter 3796

    Chapter 3796


    Joseph said, "We use an absolutely anonymous online exchange method, and the whole process will be through our hacking team, erasing


    all the other party''s relevant information, so no one can find out about them."


    "Moreover, we won''t settle cash or remittances to them either, we all use cryptocurrency simr to bitcoin to trade with each other."


    "The cryptocurrency is basically a cryptographic string, and this cryptographic string is anonymous, there is no way to check it out, no one can


    find out how it circtes."


    "So we just need to give this cryptographic string to him, and he can exchange it for dors on the trading tform, which greatly protects


    their security."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason why this information came to me today is that the pharmacy expert felt that the JX Renewing Pill is extremely hot right now, so


    maybe someone is willing to buy its rted information,"


    "So this person submitted an application on the website, and after our people saw it, they immediately reported it to me, and finally we used


    half a million dors worth of cryptocurrency we finally bought this intelligence from the other party with $500,000 worth of cryptocurrency."


    Hearing this, Charlie could not help but praise: "I always thought that the Front emphasizes strength, not strategy, but I never thought that you


    guys are also thick in detail."


    Joseph said busily, "Mr. Wade this intelligencework we have been running for three years, the amount of intelligence acquired is still very


    "But most of the intelligence, may not be of much use to US, only a small amount of intelligence after the big wave is truly meaningful."


    Saying that, Joseph added: "By the way Mr. Wade, in addition to their initiative to sell intelligence, we will asionally take the initiative to


    acquire, for example, we will push some keywords to them,"


    "For example, take the JX Renewing Pill, if we are very concerned about it, we will directly send information to all our informants, telling them


    that we are seeking information rted to the JX Renewing Pill,"


    "In this way, the probability of intelligence collection will be a bit higher, so if you need to focus on a given aspect of intelligence in the future,"


    "You can tell me the keywords, I can have the relevant person in charge follow up secretly, or I can have him directly release information


    soliciting for leads."


    Charlie said gratefully, "Good! This intelligencework has really exceeded my expectations! Very good! In the future, it may really be of


    great use!"


    Saying that, Charlie added: "Right, Joseph, you have the relevant person in charge continue to help me pay attention to other clues about the


    JX Renewing Pill, and also the Rejuvenating Pill."


    Joseph asked: "Mr. Wade, do you want to pay attention secretly, or take the initiative to solicit?


    Charlie said, "Just pay attention in secret."


    "Okay Mr. Wade!" Joseph respectfully said, "I will inform the head of the intelligenceworkter, and report back to you as soon as there is


    any news!"


    Charlie gave a hmph and asked him again, "By the way, how is the progress of the armed escort matter?"


    Joseph said, "The soldiers of the Front have finished preparing, and will start boarding the ships one after another tomorrow to do armed


    escort for the cargo ships of the ISU Shipping." "Good." Charlie said with satisfaction, "I am in Aurous Hill, waiting for your good news


    from the Gulf of Aden!"


    After hanging up the call with Joseph, Charlie first summoned Issac and Orvel to Orvel''s dog farm.


    After the three people met, Charlie went straight to the point and said, "Joseph revealed to me a message, in the United States there are


    many teams working on reverse engineering JX Renewing pill,"


    "And even sent a team to Aurous Hill, I estimate that they certainly can not only reverse R & D this direction, it is possible that there will be


    people aiming at JX pharmaceutical factory."


    Issac asked, "Young master, so what do we do now?"


    Charlieughed: "If they stay on their own turf and do reverse research, I don''t care at all, just let them do it, but if theye around like flies


    and buzz around my ears, then I have to get the fly swatter ready in advance."


    Saying that, he looked at Orvel and said, "Mr. Orvel, you have arge number of brothers under your hands, and mixed with all walks of life,


    you tell them to start paying close attention to the airport and high-speed railway station today,"


    "At the airport pay attention to customs, to see who ising in through as foreigner, the high-speed railway station will pay attention to the


    exit gates, to see which people are using their passports to buy tickets, as long as you find foreign people, find a way to take a clear picture."


    Orvel immediately nodded and said, "No problem! I will arrange that, Master Wade don''t worry!"


    Charlie smiled faintly and said to Issac: "The photos taken by Orvel will be sent to you, you have the rest of Front''s men stationed near JX


    Pharmaceuticals,"


    "Every suspicious person who appears near JX Pharmaceuticals should bepared with the faces of those photographed by Orvel. At the


    right time, directly contact me to catch people and bring them here!"

 Chapter 3797

    Chapter 3797


    Joseph''s intelligencework soon impressed Charlie again.


    When Joseph searched for the Rejuvenation Pill within the intelligencework, he looked for intelligence information that was anonymously


    for sale.


    He bought all of this information and then forwarded it to Charlie.


    Charlie carefully sorted through this batch of intelligence information and found that none of the intelligence had much gold content.


    The more reliable ones are three.


    The first one is: "Now it is known that in the world exists a kind of miracle drug that can revive the dead and rejuvenate, named rejuvenation


    pill,"


    "The reason why thest empress of Northern Europe was able to heal is because of this one drug, it is said that this druges from China,


    a source extremely mysterious!"


    The second article is: "The famous American Chinese feng shui master Qinghua personally admitted that the reason he is still physically fit


    and strong today is because he took a mysterious oriental elixir called rejuvenation pills,"


    "It is said that this medicine can make people extend their lives by ten to twenty years, now many Chinese tycoons are foolish, and even


    some American native tycoons will also believe it."


    The third piece is: "European royal families are inquiring about the information rted to the rejuvenation pill, in which the greatest interest is


    from the British royal family,"


    "it is said that the Crown Prince attended Helena''s enthronement ceremony in Northern Europe and heard the Nordic Queen''s ount of the


    rejuvenation pill," "But after he returned to Britain, he did not tell the Queen the news, the Queen learned from other sources, the prince was


    very dissatisfied and was now nning to find this miracle medicine at any cost!"


    The first and second pieces of information proved that Helena''s grandmother, as well as Mr. Qinghua, were indeed promoting the


    Rejuvenation Pill.


    The third piece of information is slightly subtle, the Crown Prince did not inform the Queen about the Rejuvenation Pill, thinking that he did not


    want the Queen Mother to know about the existence of this medicine?


    However, Charlie secretly thought that the Crown Prince might be thinking a bit too much because although the British royal family was quite


    rich, it was nothingpared to those rich people who were worth hundreds of billions of dors at every turn.


    After reading these messages, Charlie called and asked Joseph: "Joseph, how much did you spend on these messages?"


    Joseph said, "About one hundred thousand dors."


    Charlie smiled and asked, "Why did the message rted to JX Renewing Pill just now cost $500,000, and the three messages rted to it


    only sold for $100,000?"


    Joseph exined, "Mr. Wade, the psychological price of the information provider is rted to the influence of the information."


    "So the intelligence provider''s psychological price is naturally very high."


    Charlieughed: "For the time being, we can only let the Rejuvenation pill suffer a little."


    Saying that, Charlie asked, "By the way, do you have any information rted to me in this intelligencework?"


    Joseph said, "Back to Mr. Wade, before I went up to Waderest Mountain, I did not know about your existence, and after I came down from the


    Waderest mountain, I did not dare to inquire about the information rted to you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "And, to be honest, this intelligencework of ours is not omnipotent, because we have to ensure its safety, so we cannot make a big


    announcement to the whole world,"


    "We can only develop informants little by little like an underground intelligencework, so, so far, there are not many people." "In addition,


    those who specialize in providing intelligence for it, most of them are basically in the United States," "In addition to the United States, in the


    Middle East there are some, the rest of the region there is a very little requirement, and even if someone has uploaded intelligence from other


    regions,"


    "Because there is nothing directly rted to US, we will not buy, after the uploader finds that the intelligence from other regions can not be


    sold here, they will not contact again."


    "Because of these reasons, in the intelligencework, there is very little information rted to China, I had searched for information rted


    to the Wade family before I went up to Waderest, and there was nothing rted to it."

 Chapter 3798

    Chapter 3798


    Charlie couldn''t help but sigh: "This kind of intelligencework will indeed have a rather awkward situation, if less people know, the security


    will be high,"


    "But ordingly, the intelligence content will also be low, but if more people know, the security will be greatly reduced, and if the security


    cannot be guaranteed, there is no point in having more intelligence content."


    "Yes." Joseph spoke, "We have started to slowly expand the size of our informants in Europe some time ago, hoping to cover that region as


    well."


    Charlie asked him, "Since these informants of yours are developed offline, their identities are not confidential to you, right?"


    "Yes, master." Joseph exined, "We know who they are so that we can ensure that they won''t just make up some fake information on the


    intelligencework and sell it to us,"


    "However, we will also do our best to protect their privacy to ensure that after they sell the information to US, only we will know about it and no


    one else will be able to find out."


    Saying that, Joseph added: "Right Mr. Wade, if you are interested in this intelligencework, my subordinates will push you a software


    instation packageter, and then give you a top authority management ount, so if you want to search for any intelligence in the future,


    you can operate directly in it."


    Charlie smiled, "If it''s convenient, that would be great."


    He was eager to search for his father''s name in this system to see if he could search for any relevant information.


    Joseph respectfully said, "Mr. Wade, the entire Cataclysmic Front is yours, what''s this little matter."


    After saying that, he immediately said, "Wait a moment, I will push the instation package to you, the ount password will be sent to you


    "Before you officially use it, you need to do face recognition as well as live authentication, you can use it once the authentication is passed."


    Charlie said with satisfaction, "Okay, just forward it to me!"


    Very quickly, Joseph pushed a software instation package to Charlie.


    After Charlie downloaded and installed the software, the ount password was also sent over.


    He immediately logged into the software, entered the ount password, did face recognition and live authentication, and after everything was


    verified correctly, he entered the background of the software.


    The page is full of scrolling messages, each with a simple summary, such as: thetest movement of the White House in the Middle East, the


    Charlie clicked into the ckwater article, after entering, it is a newsletter-like interface, it says: the recent trend of internal personnel changes


    in ckwater, involving the second and third leaders, this information contains all the specific information on the changes, for a price of $


    300,000.


    Below this newsletter, there are two options, one is: talk to the publisher; one is: direct purchase.


    If you choose to talk to the publisher, then you will enter a chat interface, and if you send a message to the other party, the other party will


    receive it immediately.


    If you choose to buy directly, then the system will directly remit $300,000 worth of cryptocurrency to the other party''s e-wallet, and the


    payment is made at the real-time exchange rate.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If, aftermunicating with the other party, a new price is negotiated, such as one hundred thousand dors.


    Then the seller of the information will modify the price in his background, and the buyer only needs to pay after the other party modifies the


    price toplete the transaction.


    The entire transaction process and logic, in fact, is simr to the emerce website merchant and buyer transactions.


    Charlie returned to the home page of the software and tried to search for his name in the search bar, but there was no information rted to


    himself.


    He also searched for his father''s name, but there were no results either.


    Charlie couldn''t help but be a little disappointed.


    However, on second thought, his father had died almost twenty years ago, and the intelligencework of Joseph had only been in operation


    for a few years, so it was normal that there was no information about his father in it after so many years.


    Although this intelligencework has no way to provide help to find out the truth about the cause of death of parents, but for their future to


    lead the Wade family to the world, must still be of great use!

 Chapter 3799

    Chapter 3799


    For the next two days, arge number of Orvel''s minions concentrated at the airport and the high-speed railway station.


    They carried out various disguises and secretly photographed all the foreigners who entered Aurous Hill in the past two days and then


    summarized the photos to Issac.


    More than ten soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front hid near the factory of JX Pharmaceuticals, screening every suspicious person who


    appeared here.


    However, after arriving in Aurous Hill, Junpei and his group did not immediately go to the vicinity of JX Pharmaceutical.


    They first rented a vi in the suburbs of Aurous Hill and were waiting for the American side to use special channels to give them the


    instruments and equipment needed for various experiments.


    At the same time, the fever of JX Renewing Pill continues to climb.


    Because the reverse research and development did not seed, so the Americans did not dare to go against the agreement reached


    between Smith and Charlie.


    Therefore, the Mayo Center is still releasing Jimmy''s physical changes every day to the public after taking the Renewing Pill.


    In addition, the other four patients who received the JX Renewing Pills, after their names and identities were concealed, their treatment


    process and results, were also released.


    These four terminal cancer patients, after receiving JX Renewing Pills, their health conditions kept improving and their vital signs kept


    stabilizing, and their excellent efficacy made the world respect JX Renewing Pills even more.


    At the same time, JX Pharmaceutical is also open to domestic free trial applications, the number of free trials open in the country is a hundred


    people.


    After all, the FDA spent $100 million to get a mere 20 boxes of the pill.


    This time, JX Pharmaceuticals is actually going to take out more than six hundred boxes in the country to promote free trials, this news came


    out, and immediately let the people of the country praise JX Pharmaceuticals.


    The application conditions of JX Pharmaceuticals this time are written very clearly, must be patients who meet the definition of terminal


    clinical, in order to apply for the trial drug.


    How to select these one hundred people, need to carry out a very detailed and perfect points policy.This point policy is determined by a


    These include: the patient''s educational status, the patient''s receipt of variousmendations, the patient''s criminal record, the actual


    financial situation of the patient''s family, the patient''s family members, etc., all of which have a significant impact on the points.


    Theoretically, patients with high education, high quality, no criminal record, repeatedlymended but poor family, and at the same time in


    their young and strong years, with old and young children, are most likely to be elected.


    Charlie is also very clear, so engage in screening, and may not be 100% fair.


    High education, high quality, no criminal record these, we can understand, after all, from such people, the contribution to society as well as the


    value is naturally greater, and from the traditional Chinese moral concept, good people living longer is the most reasonable.


    This led to a discussion on why it was specified for the poor?


    There are many people on the Inte to pursue the question, is there no chance of survival for people from well-off families?


    To answer this question, Charlie prepared a paragraph and had Liang publish it to JX Pharmaceutical''s official micro ount.


    The passage reads, "The same end-stage cancer patients, those with good economic conditions, from the detection of the disease to the


    development of the end stage, may take ten years;"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But those with poor economic conditions, from the detection of the disease to the development of the end stage, may only take half a year."


    "In other words, patients with good economic conditions have gotten themselves a longer survival cycle in the past."


    "Therefore, we would prefer that this limited opportunity be given to those patients from poor families, so that they can live longer and so that


    they can take more for their


    families."


    After these words were sent out, the dust finally settled on the public opinion''s discussion of why rich people could not participate in the JX


    Renewing Pill trial.


    In order to ensure that as far as possible there is no situation where the patient passes the review and the person is no longer there, Charlie


    asked Liang must do all the audits within a week


    ?

 Chapter 3800

    Chapter 3800


    While the big list will be published, and after a week, the selected one hundred patients will be allowed to start taking the JX Renewing Pills.


    Immediately after, from the Gulf of Aden, which has been unsettled in recent times, suddenly came out another big news.


    The Gulf of Aden pirate forces in a unified move, the same day hijacked six cargo ships.


    The news came out and shocked the world!


    Including Charlie, was the first, he received the major news media push.


    Gulf of Aden pirates hijacked cargo ships in a very simple and brutal way, nothing more than the use of speedboats to intercept slow-moving


    cargo ships, with a variety of weapons to deter each other to give up resistance.


    And then boarded all the crew under control, and then took the ship to their home base, waiting for the owner to get ransom money.


    This time, when they hijacked several other ships, they were met with resistance from international security personnel, and both sides


    suffered casualties.


    However, only the process of hijacking the Prosper Wing ship with 20,000 containers was extremely smooth.


    Because the whole Prosper Wing showed almost little resistance, only a few crew members with high-pressure water guns showed some


    symbolic spray of the high- pressure water column.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the pirates fired a gun, the crew got scared and stopped the water gun. Subsequently, the pirates sessfully boarded the freighter,


    delighted to find that the Prosper Wing shipowner is too stingy, not even hired security personnel.


    So, they gleefully took the entire ship''s dozens of crew members all under control.


    Immediately afterward, the Prosper Wing started to change its course and headed towards their home base.


    Prosper Wing just turned the direction, the gang of pirates eager to hijack the news of sess, reported to their leader.


    The leader heard that the sessful hijacking of a cargo ship with nearly 20,000 containers, naturally, is happy, think they have caught a big


    fish.


    So, he immediately released the news to the public, iming that the Prosper Wing had been hijacked by him, and shouted to the owner of


    the ship, demanding to pay them a ransom of ten million dors.


    They had no idea who the owner of the Prosper Wing was.


    However, ording to their experience, as long as they announced the information of the ship to the public, the owner woulde to their


    door without dy.


    ording to past experience, the owner of the ship to confirm that the ship was indeed hijacked, will immediatelymunicate with the


    leader of the pirate organization.


    On the one hand, to request them not to harm the crew and look to bargain for a ransom price as low as possible.


    The hijacking of such things, the pirates can drag up, but the shipowner can not afford to dy.


    Now the price of shipping is so high, a trip can earn a hundred million dors, if really because of hijacking and dyed for a period of time,


    not only leads to the loss of transport revenue, also have topensate for the loss of cargo owners.


    Sometimes, the loss incurred by dying a day, it may be more than a few million dors.


    But what the pirate leader did not expect is that the ISU shipping from China was the firstpany to not contact them.


    On the contrary, Charlie was the first to receive a phone call from Melba.


    Once the call came through, she said somewhat nervously, "Mr. Wade, one of our ships has been hijacked!"


    "I know." Charlie smiled faintly, "I saw the news."


    Melba said anxiously, "The hijackers have released a ransom demand of ten million dors, I haven''t given them a reply yet, didn''t you just


    arrange for the Cataclysmic Front to escort the ship?"


    "This ship just fed back eight hours ago that the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front had already boarded the ship, how could this still


    happen............................................... "


    Charlieughed: "This is the request I set for the Front."


    "What?" Melba froze and asked offhandedly, "Why?"


    Charlieughed: "Don''t worry first, the ship will definitely be fine, as for why soon you will know."

 Chapter 3801

    Chapter 3801


    Meanwhile, the pirate leader who hijacked the Prosper Wing waited for more than an hour at the base camp but did not


    get any response from the ISU shipping.


    ISU shipping''s this indifferent attitude, in his twenty years of piracy, this is the first time he has encountered.


    Moreover, he has been a pirate for 20 years, the first time to grab a ship of such arge tonnage, the results were


    ignored by the owner of the ship, which immediately made him lose some patience.


    He paced back and forth in hismand, cursing under his breath: ¡°This ISU shipping is not scared silly? If not, why


    hasn''t he responded to my request even now?¡±


    A soldier with an AK-47 next to him spoke up, "Boss, I guess they want to stall for a while so they can bargainter.¡±


    "For bargaining?¡± The pirate leader sneered disdainfully, "This is a big ship, nearly 20,000 containers loaded for Europe,


    there is no telling how much good stuff is inside, they can''t cut down the price! If they don''t pay, I''ll open all the 20,000


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    containers!¡±


    The soldier said awkwardly, "Boss, our dock has only one crane, which can only lift one container at a time, how can we


    get all 20,000 containers down.......................... ¡±


    The pirate leaderughed: "This is not simple? When the timees, we will open the boxes directly at sea!¡± "The


    valuable things will stay and throw the boxes into the sea, and as for those that are not valuable, just throw the boxes


    into the sea along with the goods!¡± The soldier said excitedly, ¡°There are so many boxes, I don''t know if we can open


    any good things!¡±


    The pirate leader sneered, ¡°Don''t worry, there will be plenty of goodies, maybe even a batch of Porsche sports cars!¡±


    Another soldier next to him said hurriedly, ¡°Boss, that ship is going to Europe from China, Porsche is made in Europe,


    so the possibility of there being a Porsche on that ship is almost zero.¡±


    The pirate leader pped him across the face and cursed, ¡°Idiot, did I tell you to talk too much? You''re the only one who


    knows more, aren''t you?¡±


    The soldier who was pped immediately took a few steps back and lowered his head with an aggrieved face.


    At this time, the Prosper Wing, which was hijacked by his men, suddenly sent a message through the radio.


    On the radio, an unfamiliar man spoke up and said, ¡°Which one is Badr? Let him talk to me.¡±


    The pirate leader was suddenly stunned and frowned, ¡°Who is talking?!¡±


    Amunications soldier guarding the radio shook his head nkly and said, ¡°It seems to being from that freighter


    that we kidnapped................................... and it doesn''t sound like one of our people......... ¡±


    ¡°Sh!t!¡± The pirate leader Badr instantly cursed in anger: ¡°Are their brains eaten by dogs? Why did they reveal my name


    to the others?¡±


    Saying that he already walked to the radio, reached out to pick up the inte, and coldly questioned, ¡°Is this the first


    time you guys kidnapped a ship? Why did you let a hostage talk to me directly?!¡±


    A coldugh came from the other end of the radio, and then the other side said with a full tone of pressure: ¡°I want to


    inform you that eight of your men have been controlled by the Cataclysmic Front, two of them have been killed by us


    because of their resistance,¡±


    ¡°and the remaining six, you must immediately take out six million dors to get them back, otherwise, the consequences


    will be self-imposed!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Badr was dumbfounded, and then cursed, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you make a move against my


    people, I think you are tired of living, right?


    The other party coldly said, ¡°I said, I am from the Cataclysmic Front, I know you are very backward, but you haven''t


    even heard of the Cataclysmic Front, right?¡±


    Only then did Badre back to his senses, and his heart suddenly shook.


    He didn''t expect that the famous Cataclysmic Front in the mercenary world would have anything to do with the cargo


    ship he had hijacked.


    And he subconsciously asked, ¡°What does my business have to do with Cataclysmic Front?¡±

 Chapter 3802

    Chapter 3802


    The other party said in a cold voice: ¡°Cataclysmic Front has now officially started armed escort in the Gulf of Aden, if


    your people dare toy hands on the cargo ship escorted by Cataclysmic Front, then we will never be soft!¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Badr has been in the business for twenty years, but has never been threatened by anyone, immediately


    angry, gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°I do not care if you are the Cataclysmic Front or any other mercenary organization,¡±


    ¡°The Gulf of Aden is my territory, I have been here for twenty years, no one dares to talk to me like this! If you don''t


    release my men, from now on, I will kill all the people on board as long as they are on the cargo ships escorted by your


    Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    Badr was not afraid of the Cataclysmic Front.


    That''s because he is a warlord in the Gulf of Aden, with his own team and his own base.


    He has thousands of men, dozens of ships, every soldier is fully armed, in this area is already the ceiling level of


    existence, so he naturally does not put the Cataclysmic Front in the eyes.


    He was not afraid of the North Russian convoy, not to mention the Cataclysmic Front. Two years ago, the North Russian


    convoy sank three of his speedboats, and since then, he has taken revenge on the North Russian merchant ships.


    He is not really afraid except for his men encountering warships at sea.


    The North Russian escorts are fighting so fiercely, but they can only go around in the high seas and dare not enter the


    territorial waters, so he thinks he has nothing to fear as long as he stays on the coastline.


    At this moment, the soldier of Cataclysmic Front on the other end of themunication system spoke very seriously:


    ¡°I give you three seconds to retract what you just said and apologize for what you just said, otherwise, Cataclysmic


    Front will immediately dere war on you!¡± ¡°D*mn it!¡± Badr gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°You think I''m afraid of you?


    Just you wait! From now on, anyone who dares to hire you to escort them is asking for death!¡±


    "I''m going to have a fcuking killing spree in the Gulf of Aden, as long as you dare to appear, I''ll kill all of you!¡± "Good!¡±


    The Cataclysmic Front soldier said indifferently, "You will pay the price for what you just said.¡±


    After saying that, he simply hung up the phone.


    Badr''s eyes turned red with anger, clenched his fist, and cursed: "D*mn it! How dare a mercenary shout at me! In other


    ces, you may still be a character, but in the Gulf of Aden, you''re not even a fcuking piece of sh!t!¡±


    After that, he immediately said to his soldier, "Send a warning to all shippingpanies around the world that if any


    ship dares to hire the Cataclysmic Front to escort them, I will kill them all!¡±


    The soldier said with some concern, "Boss, there are tens of thousands of trained mercenaries in the Cataclysmic Front


    alone, isn''t it too impulsive to just dere war with them?¡±


    Badr kicked him to the ground, then stepped forward and stepped on his face, pulled out his pistol and pointed it at his


    head, and roared, "What the fcuk are you talking about here? Are you inmand or am I inmand here?!¡±


    The soldier''s face turned pale with fear and he hastily begged for mercy, "Boss      it''s me who talked too


    much.............................. please forgive me, I''ll go and issue a warning now!¡±


    Badr lifted his foot and stomped down hard on his chest, and then the sound of broken ribs was immediately heard.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The soldier rolled around in pain, while Badr looked at the others around him with a gloomy face and said, "You all think


    I''m out of my depth, that''s why I dered war with the Cataclysmic Front, right?¡±


    The crowd instantly lowered their heads, and no one dared to look him in the eye head-on.


    At this time, Badr coldly snorted and said with a contemptuous face, ¡°You bunch of trash, you don''t know what strategy


    means!¡±


    ¡°If I''m afraid of him today, the news will spread, and the reputation of Cataclysmic Front as an armed escort in the Gulf


    of Aden will definitely be a hit,¡±


    ¡°And then all ship owners will rush to ask them to escort the ships. When we see the Cataclysmic Front, we go around?¡±

 Chapter 3803

    Chapter 3803


    Seeing that none of the people dare to speak, Badr said coldly with arrogance: ¡°The reason why I want to officially


    dere war with the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°And put out the word to kill all the ships that hire the Cataclysmic Front, in order to make all shipowners are respectful


    of the Cataclysmic Front away!¡±


    ¡°They are very powerful in the mercenary field, but in the Gulf of Aden, there is no ce for them to y!¡±


    ¡°Even if they are powerful, they can''t sail a warship, so what do I have to fear?¡±


    ¡°As long as I can make the Cataclysmic Front unprofitable in the Gulf of Aden, their profit-oriented mercenaries will


    naturally withdraw of their own ord!¡±


    Soon, the world of shipping, received very shocking news.


    The pirate organization known as ¡°ck Shark¡± has publicly issued a warning not to allow any shippingpany to


    cooperate with the Cataclysmic Front in armed escort, otherwise, it will take extreme measures to retaliate.


    Once this news came out, the entire shipping field is the first shock: He did not expect that such a powerful and famous


    mercenary organization, but also began to get involved in armed escort!


    Moreover, listening to the news released by the ck Shark, it seems that the two sides have already formed a


    rtionship.


    Ten minutester, Cataclysmic Front also officially released a short statement with only eight simple words: "We''ll go all


    out, let''s see who fares at the end!¡±


    The entire shipping field was shocked.


    It was the first time ever that a mercenary organization was involved in armed escort.


    Moreover, the reputation of the Cataclysmic Front was really big.


    Companies, ship owners, and practitioners in the shipping field can''t wait to see who will have thestugh between


    these two parties.


    At the same time, in the Gulf of Aden waters, the Prosper Wing is running at full power, towards the Red Sea.


    And a few soldiers on board the Cataclysmic Front, has been six disarmed pirates, escorted to the deck.


    Six pirates at this time did not realize that the catastrophe, on the contrary, they look defiant, one nuzzles, eyes, as if


    ready to rush up to fight with the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    One of them said very arrogantly while holding his head in his hands, "If you have the sense, let us go immediately,


    otherwise, we will make you pay a more painful price!¡±


    "It''s not that no convoy has ever captured us before, but none of them dared to do anything to us either!¡±


    This pirate said, basically true.


    In the Gulf of Aden, for those escort fleets, pirates are a very difficult problem.


    The United Nations granted the right to the convoy is to protect the merchant fleet, so they are generally pirates is to


    drive away, rather than to kill them.


    This also has a very embarrassing reason, if the fight is too aggressive, the pirates will retaliate to their merchant ships,


    the size of the convoy is, after all, limited, it is impossible to protect every merchant ship in time.


    Moreover, if they had captured the pirates, and faced with now enforcement powers, can not rely on the embarrassing


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    situation.


    After all, both for any of the countries that went to the Gulf of Aden escort, because far from home, so they have now


    enforcement powers against the pirates in the Gulf of Aden.


    Therefore, if they captured the pirates, the basic operation is to find a time to dock and release the people.


    It is because of this that these pirates feel emboldened, not worried about what the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front


    dare to do to them.


    However, they underestimated the determination of the Cataclysmic Front.

 Chapter 3804

    Chapter 3804


    When Joseph received orders from Charlie to carry out the armed escort, he had already conveyed Charlie''s words to


    everyone that since it was an armed escort, it must be fought with fame and style.


    Therefore, they have long prepared all the preparations, but also to these pirates carefully prepared a special gift.


    After driving these six pirates to the deck, the captain of this escort squad of the Cataclysmic Front, then said to the six:


    ¡°In view of your boss''s unwillingness to pay ransom for you, we release you on the spot in the spirit of humanitarianism,


    hoping that you can reflect on yourselves and change your ways from this moment on!¡±


    The pirate who had previously threatened them immediatelyughed out loud and mocked, ¡°I thought you had some


    great ability, but you still have to release us honestly?


    The captain of the Cataclysmic Front smiled slightly and said, ¡°If we don''t release you, should we keep you onboard to


    eat our food and drink our freshwater?¡±


    ¡°I tell you, our supplies will not be fed to you even if they are fed to dogs.¡±


    Said, he greeted one of his men around him: ¡°Put the lifeboat down, let them hurry up and get out!¡±


    Several pirates looked at each other, their expressions were a little smug.


    In their view, they are not only the master of the Gulf of Aden but also carry an aura that no one dares to mess with.


    Every time theye out to rob merchant ships, failure to return, sess in exchange for money to spend, even if


    caught, the other side has to honestly let them go, this almost invincible impression, so they be more and more


    inted.


    At this moment, the crane next to the ship''s side, immediately put a suspended lifeboat to the side of the ship.


    The junior captain of the Cataclysmic Front said to the six men, ¡°Hurry up and get up there!¡±


    Six people bristled and one by one, they got on board.


    The six pirates got on the ship, their hearts werepletely relieved, and they looked at the Cataclysmic Front''s


    people''s expressions, vaguely with a haze and hostility, as if the heart is still very unconvinced.


    They now have a very simple idea, as long as they leave, they will immediately drive this lifeboat, rush back to their


    home base, and wait for the next roll-up.


    As for the matter of being captured, they simply do not care.


    In the Gulf of Aden as pirates, who has not been captured? Only every time they are captured will be put back intact.


    Cataclysmic Front''s junior captain looked at them and said indifferently, ¡°I would have loved to put you on the spot, but


    based on humanitarianism, I''ll let you live


    He just said this, several pirates one by one pouted their mouths high, a face of disdain and contempt.


    Every time they were captured and then released, the other has to say almost exactly the same thing, they have long


    since not taken it seriously.


    In their view, the reason why they did not dare to kill them, is that they are afraid of reprisals from their organization.


    In other words, it was obvious that they were afraid in their hearts, but they still had to pretend to let them go, which


    made them despise it very much in their hearts.


    But at this moment, the junior captain of the Cataclysmic Front smiled oddly and spoke, ¡°Using the old saying, we can


    be considered as not fighting, before you leave, I will fire my gun to send you off, just as a celebration.¡±


    ¡°Fire a gun to celebrate? Several pirates looked at each other, could not understand what the other side said the firing of


    a gun to celebrate? what does it mean? in the field of piracy, there seems to be no such rule.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And at that moment, that the Cataclysmic Front''s junior captain, raised the assault rifle in his hand, fired more than


    twenty shots at the lifeboat!


    With the sound of gunfire, the group of pirates thought that the other party was deliberately trying to kill them, one


    scared in the lifeboat, clutching their heads, crying loudly.


    However, when the gunfire stopped, they slowly opened their eyes, heart palpitations found that no one was shot!


    Just when they were relieved, they suddenly found that the other side just this shuttle bullet, the bottom of the lifeboat


    got hit, with dozens of holes through the material, but also the lifeboat stern enginepletely broken into scrap metal!


    And that the Cataclysmic Front captain, with a shuttle of bullets after a full burst, said to the six pirates in a serious tone:


    ¡°You go back, you must reform, to be a new man!¡±


    The six pirates originally had a face of defiance, then instantly became extremely panicked, one of them panicked to the


    extreme shouted: ¡°D*mn! You son of a b!tch! You''re not firing a gun to send us off, you deliberately fcuking leaked the


    ship, and broke the engine, this is intended to kill us!¡±

 Chapter 3805

    Chapter 3805


    The junior captain of the Cataclysmic Front said with a serious face: ¡°What are you talking about? You came here to rob


    our escort ship, and we didn''t kill you,¡±


    ¡°We even gave you a lifeboat, and you say I''m trying to get you killed? You do not think, even if you six s(ums are sold,


    it is not worth this lifeboat!¡±


    The pirate cried out in anger: ¡°Then you do good in the end, at least leave an engine so that we can sail back to the


    base!¡±


    The captainughed and said, ¡°It''s okay, I see your base, it''s only a hundred nautical miles, row it, and go back.¡±


    ¡°Row back...... ¡± the pirate broke down, crying in protest: ¡°Even if we do paddle


    back, it will take at least a few days! We have no food or water, how can we go back alive.......................... ¡±


    The captain asked with a surprised face: ¡°You are not pirates? Pirates at sea are still afraid of no food and water? In the


    Gulf of Aden, the sail of merchant ships is too many, you can start robbing anytime!¡±


    Hearing this, the pirates were full of despair.


    Their weapons were seized, and even ropes to climb the cargo ship are gone, and the lifeboat without power is not even


    a boat,¡±


    ¡°It also full of holes, in this case, not to mention the hijacking of the cargo ship, even the breaking waves from the sides


    will be overturned.


    At this time, the captain of the Cataclysmic Front said, ¡°All right, it''ste, it''s time to get on the road.¡±


    Saying that, he instructed his subordinates around him, ¡°Release the lifeboats!¡± Subordinates immediately start the lift,


    the lifeboat began to slowly descend from the side of the ship.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The pirates at this time, where there was the original arrogant attitude, now each crying and mourning, as if they were


    already dying.


    The leader of the gang saw the lifeboat has been constantly put down, in panic shouted: ¡°Brother, give us a little


    freshwater............................ or we really can not hold on


    The young captain lying on the ship''s side fence, said with a smile: "I think you should pray to God to give you a rain


    more realistic.¡±


    The man looked around the sky, the entire sky over the Gulf of Aden can be said to be a clear blue sea, cloudless,


    ording to this trend, in a week it may not rain.


    At this point, the captain pulled out a pistol from his waist and fired several shots with great precision to hit the rope


    hanging from the lifeboat.


    Immediately after, the rope broke, the entire lifeboat from the side of the ship hanging more than a few meters high, fell


    sharply, smashed into the sea.


    With six people screaming like crazy, the whole lifeboat boomed, smashed heavily on the surface of the sea, the bullet


    holes previously pierced by the gun, because of the water pressure, started spraying a straight column of water.


    These six people were also thrown to the ground, and some even fell into the sea.


    Some of them fell into the sea and didn''te back up, while the few people left on the ship, after desperately trying to


    stabilize it, began to desperately ssh water outward with their hands.


    And there were even people using their hands and feet to try to plug the 20- odd bullet holes in the bottom of the ship.


    At this point, the junior captain of the Cataclysmic Front remembered something and asked his subordinate, ¡°Oh yes,


    there are no life jackets in the boat, right?¡±


    The other party replied, "Don''t worry, captain, there are life jackets, but they are all poked in advance, and they can''t


    blow up even if they are tired.¡±


    Said the other side and continued, "In addition, those bottled water inside, we also in advance reced them with


    seawater, as for thepressed cookies, we left a little, but the more you eat the more thirsty you get, it is estimated


    that there is better than not.¡±


    The captain gave a thumbs up and eximed from the bottom of his heart, "Well done!"


    As a matter of fact, when several people in the lifeboat saw that there was no hope of plugging the leak, the person in


    charge immediately shouted, "Look for the emergency box! This kind of lifeboat must have an emergency box! Maybe


    there are life jackets, food, and water!¡±

 Chapter 3806

    Chapter 3806


    A group of people immediately found the emergency box hidden under the deck from the stern of the lifeboat.


    They then rummaged around with great joy and found a dozen bottles of water, as well as a dozen packages of


    Seeing these supplies, these people were immediately ecstatic!


    They first grabbed a life jacket, and then immediately put it on their bodies, and began to blow through the mouth at the


    shoulder.


    However, no matter how they blew, the life jackets on them did not change, just like a thinyer of stic vest attached


    to their bodies.


    When everyone was looking at each other, one person cursed in despair: "Fcuk, the life jackets are all torn up! Air is


    leaking everywhere!¡±


    The man at the head of the group copsed: "It seems that these beasts had nned ahead!¡±


    Saying that, he looked at those bottled water andpressed cookies,mented: "These people still have somest


    conscience, they left us some food and water, save some, maybe we can go back


    alive................................................................... ¡±


    Said, he picked up a bottle of water intended to drink a sip, a gentle twist, found no damping at all, the heart thumped.


    When he carefully took a sip with his mouth, he immediately threw the water into the sea, spitting while cursing: "h


    h h, fcuk! It''s seawater! What kind of devils are these people!¡±


    Others do not believe in evil, and hurriedly open the rest of the water all one by one to taste, this taste does not matter,


    all of them suddenly more desperate took longer sips, the rest of the water is all bitter and salty seawater.


    Several people were extremely angry, cursing under their breath when they looked down and realized that the cabin had


    been filled with arge amount of seawater, and if it continues like this, the ship will certainly sink.


    So, they can only fight for their lives, with their hands to continuously throw the water in the cabin to the ship.


    The leader of the pirate, at this time desperately sshed water, while crying, his mouth kept choking and cursing:


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front these damn3d ba5tards.......... fcuking a little humanitarian


    spirit is not there! Do they not know that pirates are also humans! Pirates also have human rights!¡±


    Opposite a pirate said off the cuff: ¡°Everyone faster, or the ship will really sink!¡±


    By now, the Prosper Wing was getting farther and farther away.


    At first, everyone could still see the lifeboat, a few pirates frantically throwing water out of the action, but as the distance


    grew farther and farther, the lifeboat disappeared under the sea level.


    The captain of the Cataclysmic Front at this time to the subordinate beside him ordered: ¡°Post the video just taken to the


    Inte.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±


    Soon, a video, then, exploded on the global video sites.


    The video was released by the Cataclysmic Front, which recorded the whole process of the disposal of these pirates by


    the Cataclysmic Front just now.


    The video was released and in less than an hour, and it was watched by more than 100 millionizens on the Inte,


    receiving millions of likes and hundreds of thousands ofments.


    Although the practice of the Cataclysmic Front is somewhat cruel and even mixed with some ck humor.


    But the world''sizens, in addition to a very small number of holy mothers in thements section to protest the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cataclysmic Front inhumane practices, the vast majority are praising them for their approach!


    These people have done a lot of evil, hijacking merchant ships all over the world all year round, and their attitude is so


    arrogant that they have long be the public enemy of all people worldwide.

 Chapter 3807

    Chapter 3807


    However, due to some special reasons, no one has been able to clear them in a real sense.


    Special political reasons ounted for arge part of this.


    However, these were not problems for the Cataclysmic Front.


    Because the Cataclysmic Front is a mercenary organization, internationalw can''t form a constraint on them, either.


    To put it bluntly, mercenary organizations and pirate organizations, in the international arena, are typical of extra-legal


    fanatics.


    The battle between two extra-legal fanatics isplete and utter hard!


    Soon, as the video became a big hit, the Cataclysmic Front also became the object of enthusiastic pursuit by the global


    Many people who previously had little or no feeling for mercenary organizations, and even some antipathy, were also


    ignited by the actions, and praised the Cataclysmic Front.


    This instantly made the Front gain arge wave of passerby fans, and also made their reputation rise rapidly.


    On the inte, there was even a collective joint name of manyizens.


    They requested the Cataclysmic Front topletely wipe out these rampaging pirates, so that this group that should


    have disappeared in civilized society long ago, shouldpletely retire from the stage of history.


    In the past decades, the Gulf of Aden pirates repeatedly banned, and the Gulf of Aden as the choke point of sea


    transport, there is no other alternative, so the world has no way to take these pirates.


    However, with the performance of the Cataclysmic Front today, so many people see hope.


    Charlie originally thought that it would take at least one or two years for the Cataclysmic Front to gradually clear its


    name.


    But today''s praise for the Cataclysmic Front on the Inte made him realize that it was actually very simple for the


    Cataclysmic Front to clear its name.


    And all it needed was to find a viin who was unforgivable to be a stepping stone to step on his corpse to the top.


    Now, there is a good opportunity in front of you.


    As long as the initial battle between the Cataclysmic Front and the pirates fought beautifully, it is enough to make the


    reputation of the Cataclysmic Front skyrocket.


    At this time, Badr, who was in the main camp, did not know that he had be the first stepping stone of the


    Cataclysmic Front.


    When he saw that video released by the Front, he was instantly enraged.


    He could not wait to immediately send all the speedboats to seek revenge on this cargo ship.


    However, for pirates like them, trying to find a specific ship on the vast ocean was almost an impossible task.


    Angry, he immediately asked his men to announce to the public that from now on, he would be at odds with the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Cataclysmic Front, and at the same time, he also transferred his anger to the owner of the Prosper Wing.


    He immediately issued a public statement, demanding the owner, that is, China''s ISU Shipping, topensate him with


    $50 million in cash.


    At the same time, he also made a fierce statement that ISU Shipping must permanently abandon the armed escort


    service of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Otherwise, it will ambush all the ships of ISU Shipping in the Gulf of Aden and make them pay a painful price!


    He even put out the word that any shipowner or any shippingpany that dares to cooperate with the Cataclysmic


    Front in the future will be met with his endless retaliation.


    Once this statement was issued, public opinion was in an uproar.


    No one expected that a pirate leader could be so arrogant, not only to make enemies with the Cataclysmic Front, even


    to retaliate against a shippingpany for this.


    But to everyone''s surprise, ISU shipping did not put Badr in their eyes at all.

 Chapter 3808

    Chapter 3808


    ISU even publicly announced that all the armed escort business of ISU Shipping had been exclusively entrusted to


    Cataclysmic Front, and every cargo ship of ISU Shipping passing through the Gulf of Aden would be provided with


    armed escort by Cataclysmic Front in the future.


    This announcement also made the whole world appreciate the tough attitude of ISU Shipping.


    Badr was furious and immediately called out that he would make ISU Shipping pay the most painful price and make


    them never set foot in the Gulf of Aden.


    Just when Badr''s announcement was released, Joseph called Charlie and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I just saw the


    announcement issued by the pirate organization,¡±


    ¡°These people are used to roaming in the Gulf of Aden, they really do not know how to live, do you think we should


    behead him as soon as possible?¡±


    Charlie said without thinking: ¡°Of course! Not only should we carry out the beh3ading operation as soon as possible, but


    we must do it cleanly and beautifully!¡±


    After receiving Charlie''s approval, Joseph immediately said, ¡°Then I will have Walter lead a few five-star battle


    Walter''s strength in the Cataclysmic Front was second only to Joseph, so it was natural for him to lead the team to


    assassinate a pirate leader with the utmost ease.


    So, Charlie then spoke: ¡°After taking him out, Cataclysmic Front immediately announced to the public that this


    beh3ading operation is to maintain the safety of the Gulf of Aden shipping route,¡±


    ¡°If the pirates in the Gulf of Aden area continue to work against Cataclysmic Front, the Front will reserve the right to


    solve all threats by force.¡±


    Saying that Charlie added: ¡°Now the world''s shipowners, as well as shippingpanies, are concerned about this


    conflict between the Cataclysmic Front and Badr, you must make all shipowners and shippingpanies through this


    matter,¡±


    ¡°So that all shipowners and shippingpanies have iparable trust in the Cataclysmic Front, but also to make


    those pirate organizations understand one thing,¡±


    ¡°If they dare to go against the Cataclysmic Front, then they only have a dead end! Our ultimate goal is that as long as


    the cargo ships are escorted by the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°No pirates will dare to get their hands on them, so that it can achieve absolute dominance in the field of an armed


    escort.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joseph asked: ¡°Mr. Wade if so, these pirates are no longer a way to make money, I''m afraid that will be with us to the


    death of the fis,¡±


    ¡°The Cataclysmic Front is not afraid of these shrimp soldiers, but if they really take extreme measures to retaliate


    against merchant ships, I''m afraid that will cause other losses.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°So what we want to do in the future is to be the overlord of armed escorts, not the monopolist of this


    industry.¡±


    ¡°In the Suez Canal every year the volume of cargo ships passing through are up and down 20,000, with a trip escort


    hundreds of thousands of dors,¡±


    ¡°Just the armed escort market around the Gulf of Aden, tens of billions of dors a year, such arge market, we can


    not eat all of it.¡±


    ¡°So, you have to make it clear to these ship owners as well as shippingpanies, Cataclysmic Front can only cover at


    most 50% of the overall escort demand in the Gulf of Aden,¡± ¡°That is, this year 20,000 cargo ships, Cataclysmic Front


    only eat half, the rest of the more than one not to take.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie smiled faintly and continued, ¡°As for who the 10,000- ship quota for this year falls, let them bid


    for it themselves when the timees,¡± ¡°If the previous price is $500,000 a time, then the gold content of the


    Cataclysmic Front''s escort is so great that it should be at least $700,000 to $800,000 a time to make sense.¡±


    ¡°If the bid is sessful, naturally by the Cataclysmic Front escort, if the bid is not sessful, then you can only go to


    other escortpanies,¡±


    ¡°In this way, the Cataclysmic Front is also considered to leave a mouthful of rice for those pirates, as long as they do not


    Charlie let Front do armed escort, one is to clean up, two is to allow it to continue to profit through proper channels.


    Therefore, the Cataclysmic Front is not obliged to wipe out all the pirates in the entire Gulf of Aden.


    Moreover, due to the special geographical location of the Gulf of Aden and the political environment.


    The Cataclysmic Front is also impossible to attack any pirate organization in a big way.


    The best way to use is to do the b3heading operation, and beh3ading can only form a strong deterrent to pirate


    organizations, but it is impossible topletely crush the pirate organization.


    In Charlie''s view, the most favorable situation for the Cataclysmic Front, is through the powerful strength and a strong


    hand, so that all pirates fear the Cataclysmic Front, and then turn their attention to the other half of the cargo ship.


    In this way, the Cataclysmic Front''s escort costs will not only be greatly reduced, but escort charges can also be in the


    At the same time, although those pirates do not dare to provoke the Cataclysmic Front, but they avoid it, still have a


    mouth to feed, which does not force them to fight with the Cataclysmic Front.


    Joseph also immediately understood Charlie''s meaning, respectfully said: ¡°I understand Mr. Wade, tonight after the


    settlement of Badr,"


    ¡°I will send someone to talk to these pirate organizations, as long as they do not go against the Cataclysmic Front, then


    give them a way to live, otherwise, k!ll them all!"

 Chapter 3809

    Chapter 3809


    In order to maintain his image in the minds of his men and his position in the Gulf of Aden, Badr immediately gathered


    his men together and held a mobilization meeting.


    Originally, the group of shrimp soldiers under him all looked a little apprehensive after hearing that the boss had


    dered war with the Cataclysmic Front.


    They also knew their own weight, if they really had to fight with them, people like them would not have even the slightest


    chance of winning.


    The other side is a long-standing top mercenary, but they even don''t have well- practiced marksmanship.


    They will only hold an AK47 on the target blind blitz of the hanger-on pirates, this to really do with the Cataclysmic Front


    enemies, afraid of how to die, they do not know.


    However, Badr can sit at the head of the pirate organization, more or less have two brushes, he did know the word to


    say to these members of the pirates. Use rhetoric, impassioned from evening until dark.


    In order to stir up their deepest anger, he even took the initiative to use his own movie-watching projection equipment to


    y the video uploaded by the Cataclysmic Front on a loop to all his men, finally seeding in igniting the anger of all


    his men.


    So, he immediately incited: ¡°If we do not drive the Cataclysmic Front out of the Gulf of Aden, then in the future our


    brothers, and even ourselves, may meet the same fate,¡±


    ¡°At that time, in our Gulf of Aden, there will be no room for us to survive! Are you guys willing to give up such a good


    deal as pirates, paddling a canoe to go to the sea to fish?¡±


    A group of men immediately shouted no.


    Because they have long been ustomed to piracy. Such fast money and little risk upation, naturally they are not


    willing to find another way of life.


    After all, in a ce like Somalia, the difficulty of making money is much greater than going to sea to rob.


    Once they revert back to farmers or fishermen, then they would rather hold a gun and go to the other side for a duel


    even to the death.


    Seeing that his men''s fighting spirit was mobilized, Badr immediately gave an order and said in a loud voice: ¡°Tonight,


    we will prepare our boats and weapons properly,¡± ¡°And tomorrow morning, we will attack with our whole army! Search


    the Gulf of Aden for the cargo ships of the ISU Shipping! No matter what, we must seize one!¡±


    His second-inmand couldn''t help but say, ¡°Boss, the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front are extremely strong in


    singlebat, I''m afraid it''s hard to achieve if we want to take down the cargo ship they are escorting!¡±


    Badr said in a cold voice: ¡°I know that the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front are very strong in singlebat, but the


    number of people they can allocate to each cargo ship is certainly not too many,¡±


    ¡°So our people, after finding the cargo ship of the ISU Shipping, do not act rashly, but immediately report the


    coordinates and address, and after the other speedboats go to reinforce, join forces to hijack this one cargo ship down!¡±


    Saying that Badr continued: ¡°If we do not put down the Front and ISU Shipping this time, then in the future the fame of


    the Front in the Gulf of Aden continues to rise,¡±


    ¡°It will only be more and more difficult so, we must first seed in hijacking a cargo ship of the ISU Shipping no


    matter what, so that the reputation of the Front tank, while also making the ISU Shipping pay a huge price. ¡°


    The second leader hurriedly asked him, ¡°Boss, what do you n to do with the cargo ship of ISU Shipping?¡±


    Badr said with a gloomy look on his face, ¡°After we snatch the ship down, we will kill all the crew members on board


    along with the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front and throw them into the sea!¡±


    ¡°We will also take a video of the whole thing and post it on the Inte. I want the whole world to know what will happen


    if they p!ss us off!¡±


    After that, Badr said: ¡°As for the hijacked ship, we will ask for 100 million dors from the ISU Shipping Company to


    redeem it, and if they do not pay, we will unload the valuable things on board and sink the ship!¡±


    Then, Badr continued: ¡°If the ISU shippingpany honestly handed over 100 million dors, then give the brothers


    30,000 each! Whoever takes the first credit in stealing the ship gets one hundred thousand!¡±


    Thirty thousand dors, for the pirates, is absolutely an astronomical figure.


    They lick the blood every day, in fact, do not earn much money, the bulk of the pirate organization leaders and senior


    take, to their hands, but also a few times higher than the average local level.


    Do not look a few times higher, in fact, each person is only earning a few thousand dors a year.


    So, when Badr gave the promise of $30,000, everyone''s heart was thrilled beyond measure.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    So, the pirates began to prepare for the night, all will set out early the next morning to besiege the ISU Shipping


    freighter.

 Chapter 3810

    Chapter 3810


    This night, Badr''s base, the crowd is boiling.


    On the coastline, arge number of pirates are on their speedboats to carry out a full range of overhaul.


    When the time came to four o''clock in the morning, the vast majority of pirates have gone to sleep, leaving only a small


    number of guards to watch and stand guard atop a few high towers around the base.


    As their base camp has never been attacked, so the gang also has no sense of crisis, the soldiers are smoking


    cigarettes and chatting in twos and threes, just waiting for dawn after the shift to go back to rest.


    However, they did not know that in the darkness of the sea, a number of heavily armed frogmen, armed with silent


    electric thrusters, were approaching the coastline.


    These frogmen are the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    The leader of the team was the second inmand of the Front, Walter.


    For Walter, let him assassinate an insignificant pirate leader, there is indeed a feeling of killing a chicken with a


    ughter knife.


    However, the thought that this is extremely important to the Front armed escort business, his heart also dare not have


    any discontent.


    Therefore, he personally led his soldiers to infiltrate Badr''s base from the sea, just to give him a big surprise.


    Under the cover of the sound of the waves and the night, eleven soldiers of the Cataclysmic Frontnded very smoothly


    from a deserted shoal.


    Immediately, they quickly infiltrated the base with their extremely keen body shape.


    Walter divided the ten soldiers under him into two, five of them followed him to look for Badr, while the remaining five


    lurked on the shore, looking for opportunities to nt bombs on these pirates'' speedboats.


    ording to Joseph''s order, they were to quietly load all the speedboats under Badr with remote-controlled bombs and


    then detonate them after taking out Badr.


    Blowing up these speedboats would not only allow Walter and his men to retreat easily but would also deal a huge blow


    to Badr''s armed forces.


    In this way, whoever picks up a ready-made opportunity and bes the new leader will have to spend a long time to


    re-form their own fleet.


    Pirates rely on two tools to make a living, one is a boat, other is a gun.


    If there are no ships, even if there are guns, there is no use for them.


    This will not only make the next leader of the Cataclysmic Front fear, but also to kill the chicken to make an example for


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the monkey, so that the entire Gulf of Aden pirate organizations, all know the consequences of provoking the


    Cataclysmic Front.


    At this time, Badr, is lying in the middle of two young girls sleeping deeply.


    In this ce, he is the emperor of thend, living an extremely extravagant life.


    Just as he was sleeping, he suddenly heard someone heave a sound in his ear.


    Immediately after that, his hair was yanked hard, pulling his whole body up from the bed.


    Badr subconsciously opened his eyes and found himself being pulled by a strange man by the hair, he was scared and


    tried to shout, but the other party immediately shoved two pieces of women''s und3rwear roughly into his mouth, so he


    could not make any sound.


    The man who grabbed him was none other than Walter, one of the two surviving greatmanders of the Cataclysmic


    Front.


    He looked at the terrified Badr, smiled slightly, and spoke, "Badr, on behalf of the Cataclysmic Front, I greet you!¡±


    After saying that, he twisted Badr''s neck a hundred and eighty degrees with a slight force with one hand!


    Badr only felt a sharp pain in his neck, and instantly saw the bed behind him.

 Chapter 3811

    Chapter 3811


    On the bed, the two beautiful women who spent the night are still asleep.


    Immediately after, he felt his eyes going ck, the whole person instantly lost all consciousness!


    In the Gulf of Aden reigning in the wind, Badr, never dreamed that he would be so easily be taken away.


    And in Walter''s opinion, this kind of guy who can''t be on the stage, can die under his hands, is also considered lucky.


    Afterward, Walter gently put his body back to the bed.


    Badr''s body, still in a front-up position, but the entire face has been sunk into the pillow, revealing only the back of the


    head.


    This kind of picture, against the odds with a bit of weirdness.


    Walter took out a waterproof stic cylinder from his bosom, and took out from it a set of handwritten brush characters


    written by Joseph, on which there were these words: ¡°gods against gods, buddha against buddha."


    This piece of writing is the reminder left by the Front to the rest of the pirate organization.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Walter quietly retreated from the room at this time, greeted the men on guard outside the door, and went together to the


    beach where they had justnded.


    The other five men have also been busy loading dozens of speedboats on the beach with remote-control bombs, just


    press the button, you can blow up all the ships of this gang of pirates.


    One of the men, handed to Walter the remote detonation device, Walter looked at the brightly lit pirate base, gently


    pressed the detonation button.


    A few secondster, the pirate base on the coastline, suddenly felt a series of explosions, dozens of various types of


    speedboats, bursting into a huge fire, some even being blown up into mid-air.


    With the sound of intensive explosions, the entire coastline is set aze.


    These speedboats have just been filled with fuel by the pirates, were ready to leave early tomorrow morning to besiege


    the ISU shipping freighter,¡±


    ¡°Full of fuel was instantly ignited by the explosion, the fire seems to have formed a wall of fire on the coastline.


    Also because of such a huge and dense explosion, so that the entire pirate base inside all the people were awakened.


    Arge group of pirates empty looking at those rolling and burning speedboats are frozen in fear when the morning.


    Badr''s room, two sleeping young women were also awakened by the sound of the explosion, and then they both


    hurriedly tried to wake up the motionless Badr lying on the bed.


    This push does not matter, one of the women instantly found that Badr''s body is lying on his back, but the head is


    She was first amazed, then subconsciously pushed Badr, only to find that Badr''s body had cooled...........................  This


    makes her scared and she immediately screamed, another woman who saw this scene is also scared out of her mind,


    stumbling to run out. The second leader came running to report, saw the woman broke out like crazy, he asked: ¡°Where


    is the boss?¡±


    The woman said in fear: "Ba........ Badr he........ he....... he is dead......... ¡±


    "What did you say?!¡± The second leader was instantly struck by lightning, and aftering back to his senses, he


    hurriedly ran into the room, only to find that Badr had already had his neck snapped.


    This scene frightened him to the point that a chill ran down his back.


    He couldn''t help but mutter, "What''s going on.......... what''s going on......... what the hell is this....... person doing?¡±


    Immediately after that, an answer suddenly shed in his mind, "Could it be............  Could it be the Cataclysmic


    Front?!¡±


    So thinking, he suddenly saw, Badr''s hand, clutching a piece of paper, he hurriedly opened it and found what was


    written on it.


    Although he is the second leader here, but also not literate.


    However, he suddenly remembered that these words, he seems to have seen somewhere.

 Chapter 3812

    Chapter 3812


    After thinking carefully, he remembered that the sentence structure was simr to the one in the statement released by


    the Cataclysmic Front during the day.


    In this instant, he understood that it was all the work of the Cataclysmic Front!


    Thinking of this, his back was instantly soaked with cold sweat!


    He did not expect that they originally wanted to besiege the cargo ship of ISU Shipping and the escort of the


    Cataclysmic Front in the morning.


    But the Cataclysmic Front moved significantly faster and did not even wait for the Taena vehicle, but actually killed them


    directly in their base camp!


    And he did not expect that the strength of the Front is so strong that in this base of thousands of people, the boss was


    killed, which not even a single man noticed!


    Badr had spent twenty years building this base, but in the end, he was snapped in his own base camp!


    Moreover, the dozens of ships that Badr had umted over the past twenty years were blown up in a sh by the


    Cataclysmic Front!


    All of his twenty years of hard work, along with himself, were destroyed in this one night!


    The second leader immediately realized that since the Cataclysmic Front had this kind of ability, theoretically, it would


    be easy for them to kill anyone on their side!


    He couldn''t help but take another look at Badr''s miserable state, and felt a chill run down his neck!


    At this moment, the Cataclysmic Front had be a lingering nightmare in his mind.


    Just then, a soldier rushed in and shouted, ¡°Boss, it''s not good! Our oil tank was hit by a speedboat and caught fire, and


    now the fire is out of control!¡±


    When the second leader heard this, his whole body instantly flinched.


    Their oil tanks, which held nearly 100 tons of gasoline, were not far from the shoreline for the convenience of refueling


    the speedboats and were not protected by any special protection.


    Although the boss is dead, but the organization still has to continue to maintain, so he immediately ordered: ¡°Hurry up to


    put out the fire! Also, organize others to evacuate as soon as possible!¡±


    At this point on the beach, the sky-rocketing fire made the entire beach as bright as daylight.


    Arge group of pirates running around the beach in a panic, someone to the sea to carry water to try to put out the fire,


    someone with a few kilograms of fire extinguishers in vain ran towards the ze.


    There are many afraid of death and had been running far away, afraid of being in mes and the possibility of an


    explosion at any time wave.


    A few minutester, the second leader organized nearly a hundred people, with all the fire extinguishing devices they


    could find, trying to put out the fire burning closer to the tank.


    However, their base simply did not have a fire extinguishing device suitable for extinguishing fuel, so despite all their


    efforts, the fire still grew bigger and bigger.


    In desperation, the second leader can only order everyone to quickly evacuate.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately after, arge number of pirates quickly fled in all directions.


    A number of vehicles parked in the vicinity taken by the pirates and drove away, for fear of receiving implications.


    After a few minutes, the tank suddenly burst into huge mes, and a mushroom cloud rose up, followed by a


    devastating wave,


    It is hundreds of times louder than a thunderbolt violent explosion, as well as the explosion generated by the strong gas


    wave!


    Several rows of simple houses closest to the oil tanks, in this instant almost all were pushed down by the explosion


    wave!


    Those who have only run a few hundred meters of pirates, one by one also by the explosion wave overturned on the


    ground, the scene is all a mess!


    And Walter''s men, at this time, are in a distant shoal with a camera recording all this.


    A violent st wave came, several soldiers who are not strong enough, can not even stand firm in the aftermath of the


    explosion.


    Walter is standing still, the powerful st wave did not let his body to move a little.


    Seeing the pirate base has beenpletely ruined, Walter said to the satisfaction of the others: ¡°Okay, let''s withdraw!¡±


    Immediately after, a group of people immediately changed into the frogman''s equipment, head into the sea, and


    disappeared.


    Two hourster, another video exploded on the globalwork.


    This video was the live video of the big explosion at Badr''s Base!


    At the same time, there is more shocking news: Badr has been assassinated!

 Chapter 3813

    Chapter 3813


    When the news of Badr''s death was confirmed, public opinion around the world was in an uproar!


    No one expected that Badr would die so suddenly!


    Just yesterday, he had vowed to take vengeance on the ISU Shipping Line and at the same time get the Cataclysmic


    Front out of the Gulf of Aden.


    Just when many people thought that it would take a long time for the Cataclysmic Front to establish its prestige in the


    Gulf of Aden, and they were sweating for the ISU Line, Badr died in his own base that night!


    Moreover, all the speedboats under hismand exploded, and even the storage tanks in the base had a big


    explosion, the whole base can be said to be in a mess.


    Although a series of explosions, did not bring arge number of casualties to the pirate organization, but let them lose


    all their ships overnight.


    For this pirate organization, it was an absolute annihtion blow!


    Without the speedboat, they havepletely lost the ability to be pirates.


    Although the Cataclysmic Front has not publicly admitted that they are responsible for this incident, but this video, and


    the previous video of the Cataclysmic Front "release" six pirates at sea, are from the same ount.


    So the globalizens do not need to guess, Badr must have been killed by them.


    In an instant, the fame of the Cataclysmic Front reached its peak in the world.


    For so many years, they only expelled pirates in the Gulf of Aden, but going directly to the pirate base camp, kill the


    pirate leader, this is the first.


    The world''sizens were shocked by the Cataclysmic Front''s upromising style of action, and in an instant, the


    Inte was flooded with praise for the Front from all over the world!


    Nowadays, it has be a universal hero!


    On the inte, the discussion about the Cataclysmic Front also became a popr topic on major websites.


    Many media outlets are also covering this matter, almost all affirming its approach, although for the Cataclysmic Front


    this operation, more or less was illegal.


    But because these gangs of pirates are really evil, so even the media are no longer considering the legal aspects of the


    problem.


    Badr''s death made all the pirate organizations scared out of their souls in the Gulf.


    In the past, they went to sea to rob if they could fight, if they could not fight, they ran, even if they were caught, they


    were certainly released back.


    Moreover, there has never been any armed attack on their base camp.


    For the pirate leader, he only needs to send his men and speedboats, can lie in the main camp in peace and security to


    make and money.


    But now, such days are gone.


    As soon as the Cataclysmic Front entered the Gulf of Aden, itpletely overturned their previous way of ying and


    rules.


    A disagreement and it directly touched the base camp to take out the pirate leader, but also blew the ships, so with this


    y of death, all the pirate leaders are scared.


    Who are worried that one day they will also be in their sleep and the Cataclysmic Front wille to their bed.


    Moreover, the strength of the Cataclysmic Front is too strong, they can not defend themselves against it.


    What''s more, the Cataclysmic Front''s home base is not in the Gulf of Aden, they can only be passive in front of the


    Front, want to take the initiative to attack are not that strong.


    For a time, the entire Gulf of Aden pirate organizations are on the edge.


    Cataclysmic Front in the Gulf of Aden overnight rose to heights of fame, the entire armed escort situation opened


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    instantly.


    In order to take advantage of this perfect opening as soon as possible, Joseph immediately contacted Charlie, after


    reporting the situation to him, asked him: ¡°Mr. Wade, what should we do next?¡±


    Charlie instructed, ¡°I think we should have a face-to-face talk with these pirate leaders in the Gulf, tell them our ambition


    and attitude for the region, and also let them know that the market demand of the Gulf of Aden escort,¡±


    ¡°Since Cataclysmic Front has decided to only eat half, then we have to make them be sensible and not to do anything


    against us in the future.¡±

 Chapter 3814

    Chapter 3814


    Joseph immediately said, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I will arrange it immediately.¡±


    Charlie then said, ¡°It is impossible to kill all the pirates in the Gulf of Aden, and we are not obliged to clean up the entire


    space,¡±


    ¡°As long as we can ensure the interests of the Cataclysmic Front and our escort clients, it is the best result for us,¡±


    ¡°So next, you have to deter these pirates first, and at the same time establish a channel of information interaction with


    these pirates.¡±


    Said, Charlie further exined: ¡°That is to say, you want these pirates in the future before making a move on any ship,


    must first go through this channel, to confirm whether the ship is with the Cataclysmic Front escort,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Such as indeed the Cataclysmic Front is responsible for escort, then they must immediately leave, if not the


    Cataclysmic Front escort, then the Cataclysmic Front will not ask what they want to do next.¡±


    ¡°And by establishing such a channel of interaction, they can avoid having other armed escortpanies impersonating


    the Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    Joseph asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, in your opinion, what kind of form should this interaction channel take?¡±


    ¡°I am worried that if we establish a direct connection with the pirate organization, it will make the outside world have a


    negative opinion of us.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlieughed: ¡°If we have to feed the information of the ships we escort to this group of pirates every time,


    the outside world will think that we are deadly friends,¡±


    ¡°So we can''t let them contact with the Cataclysmic Front directly, that would also pull down the identity and forcing of the


    Front.¡±


    Saying that, he added: ¡°I looked at your intelligencework yesterday, this kind of online tform, I think it''s very


    good.¡±


    ¡°Front can directly build an escort website, put the introduction and price details of Front''s escort business on the


    website,¡±


    ¡°Except for ISU Shipping, if other shippingpanies want to ask you to escort them, they can also submit their


    applications through this website.¡± ¡°At the same time, we will also publish on this website, real-time information of each


    Cataclysmic Front escorted ships,¡±


    ¡°Including the name of the ship, registration number, and photos, after the information is published, those pirates out of


    fear of the Cataclysmic Front, will definitely open their eyes before making a move,¡± ¡°As long as the Cataclysmic Front


    escorts cargo ships, they will definitely go as far as possible.¡±


    Joseph immediately understood and spoke: ¡°I understand Mr. Wade, I will have people set up the website as soon as


    possible, but also immediately send a representative to talk to these pirate leaders.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Joseph, our purpose now is not to take the initiative to cooperate with these pirates, or let these pirates


    take the initiative to cooperate with us,¡±


    ¡°But to set a set of rules of the Gulf of Aden game, forcing those pirates must y ording to our rules, so although


    we have to talk to them,¡±


    ¡°But absolutely can not take the initiative to contact them, otherwise once people catch the handle, will think we are


    cooperating with the pirates.¡±


    Saying that he further said: ¡°You just need to let people first put out the news to the public, say that the Cataclysmic


    Front from now on officially undertake the Gulf of Aden escort services,¡±


    ¡°While leaving a mailbox as contact information, let those interested in cooperation with the shipowners first contact


    you,¡±


    ¡°I believe that after you put out this mailbox, those pirates will take the initiative to contact you, they must now be


    anxious to talk with the Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    When Charlie said he wanted to develop a set of rules in the Gulf of Aden game, forcing those pirates to y strictly in


    ordance with this set of rules, Joseph thoroughly understood the pattern of Charlie''s work.


    Bing the one with the hardest fist in a region is not difficult, but the one with the hardest fist may not be able to


    make everyone do what he wants.


    If he could be the rule-maker in a region and make everyone, whether they wanted to or not, have to act ording


    to his rules, then this level was obviously a step higher.


    So, he immediately said to Charlie respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, I understand what you mean, I''ll go arrange it now!¡±

 Chapter 3815

    Chapter 3815


    At the same time, the other pirates in the Gulf of Aden are all on edge, can not end the day with.


    Almost all the heads of pirate organizations are coincidentally calling all the speedboats back.


    Because they are afraid of which speedboat identally provoked the Cataclysmic Front, so this time, rather than


    stopping all the looting, never leave any hidden problems.


    And when they recalled the speedboats, they didn''t even dare to leave the speedboats at the pier at the beach,


    But used a tractor to tow them directly to the very center of the camp and protect them tightly, afraid that if they were not


    careful, they would be wiped out by the Cataclysmic Front.


    Afterward, many chiefs quietly held a secret meeting to discuss the next countermeasures.


    At the meeting, someone said, ¡°In my opinion, during this period of time, we should not hijack the merchant ships for the


    time being, in case we identally provoke the Cataclysmic Front again, then we really have to suffer a disaster or


    even extinction!¡±


    Someone helplesslymented, ¡°Then we can''t just sit around with all of our men and eat nothing!¡±


    ¡°In order to maintain the normal operation of the organization, we must continue to do our old jobs in the future!¡±


    Another person said: ¡°In this case, there is a very serious problem in front of us, we can do the old business, but


    absolutely not to provoke the Front again,¡±


    ¡°These people are too damn cruel, just because of such a small matter, directly to kill Badr, which is so brutal? This was


    not even a chance given!¡±


    Someone asked rhetorically, ¡°If we still eat this bowl of rice in the future, we are bound to continue to hijack merchant


    ships,¡±


    ¡°Of course I am willing to avoid this gang of fatalities, but the actual operation of how to avoid it?¡±


    ¡°I can''t ask my men to hijack a ship before asking if it''s a Cataclysmic Front escort, right?¡±


    ¡°What if everyone says it''s a Cataclysmic Front escort, then what the h3ll are we doing?¡±


    The man whomented before nodded and said, ¡°This is a big problem, if the Cataclysmic Front really monopolizes all


    the escort business, then it is clear that we do not leave everyone alive,¡± ¡°Then I think we might as well fight with them!


    However, if the Cataclysmic Front did not monopolize this business, then we must have a way to verify which ships are


    escorted by them, as long as the ships escorted by the Front, we stay away from them!¡±


    The pirate leader who asked the question agreed: ¡°So this matter, we have to find a way to get in touch with the Front,¡±


    ¡°First, to show our respect for them, and then strive to reach a non-aggression pact with them, in the future of the


    Cataclysmic Front escort ships, we do not touch it, right? What do you think?¡±


    The pirate leader''s words immediately aroused the strong agreement of the crowd.


    Faced with such a god-like existence, they all knew that they could not afford to provoke, so they all hoped that they


    could reach an appeasement policy with the Cataclysmic Front.


    However, although the idea was agreed upon, how to contact the Cataclysmic Front became their biggest headache at


    the moment.


    After all, the top mercenary organization like the Cataclysmic Front, not anyone who wants to contact can find the key


    person with a phone call.


    And when these people do not know what to do, the Cataclysmic Front issued an announcement to the public.


    From now on, the Cataclysmic Front Gulf''s in Aden escort service booking channel officially opened.


    All who want to cooperate with the Cataclysmic Front, can leave a reservation email, and the Cataclysmic Front will get


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in touch.


    At least through this mailbox, you can send a request for a face-to-face meeting, in case they agreed, will not there be


    room for good offices?


    So, a number of pirate leaders immediately elected one of the highest levels of literacy, so that he can get in touch with


    the Front through this mailbox.


    And ever since this mailbox was published, Joseph personally kept an eye on the movement of this mailbox.


    He knew that this idea from Charlie was a good way to kill two birds with one stone.


    Not only could he use it to see how interested the major shippingpanies were in the escorts of the Cataclysmic


    Front, but he could also use it to establish contact with those pirates.


    However, what he did not expect was that the mailbox had just been published, and in less than 10 minutes he received


    tens of thousands of emails.

 Chapter 3816

    Chapter 3816


    These emails came fromizens all over the world, and they used differentnguages from all over the world to


    express almost the same meaning.


    That is, to express support and gratitude to the actions of the Cataclysmic Front in the Gulf of Aden.


    Joseph didn''t expect the enthusiasm of the globalizens to be so high, and seeing the speed at which the emails


    wereing in, he immediately gathered a team of dozens of people to help him quickly review the emails.


    In addition to the tens of thousands of thank you letters, they screened out dozens of emails from shippingpanies


    around the world.


    These shippingpanies, after identifying themselves, wanted to consult the details of the Cataclysmic Front escort,


    especially the cost and cooperation model.


    Joseph had the contact information of these shippingpanies counted out, and also had someone write back to


    them, informing them that Front willunch the price of escort services and model details in the near future, and will also


    notify all shippingpanies at the first time.


    An hour after the announcement was made, the thank you emails received by Cataclysmic Front had reached hundreds


    of thousands.


    Among them, there was also an email from a person who imed to be the leader of the "Punnd Guard¡± to the


    Cataclysmic Front.


    In the email, the leader of the "Punnd Guard¡± expressed his full respect to Cataclysmic Front, and hoped to have the


    opportunity to represent all the pirate organizations in the Gulf of Aden, and meet with them for a direct talk.


    Joseph then had someone reply to him with the coordinates of a small uninhabited ind in the south of Oman and a


    time of 6 p.m. that day.


    The other party immediately understood and wrote back again, indicating that he would arrive at the designated location


    on time.


    Afterward, the Cataclysmic Front sent a five-starmander, with a few armed men, to the uninhabited ind by


    helicopter from the temporary base in Oman.


    When the leader of the Punnd Guard arrived at the uninhabited ind by speedboat, several armed soldiers from the


    Cataclysmic Front had been waiting for a long time.


    They thoroughly checked that the other party did not carry any recording devices before leading him to the depths of the


    uninhabited ind and meeting the five-starmander of the Cataclysmic Front.


    As soon as they met, the leader of the Pontnd Guard said very respectfully, "Hello sir, my name is Sheikh, I am the


    head of the Pontnd Guard...................................... ¡±


    The five-star battlemander of the Cataclysmic Front said expressionlessly, ¡°I don''t care who you are, I just want to


    know, as a pirate, you dare to take the initiative to ask us to meet, what is the ulterior motive?¡±


    Sheikh hurriedly said, ¡°Cataclysmic Front''s prestige, I and the chiefs of other organizations, have always had great


    respect for,¡±


    ¡°And we also very wee the Cataclysmic Front to the Gulf of Aden, the reason why we want to ask you to meet is


    that we want to have a friendly consultation with the Cataclysmic Front, to see how both of us can live together


    peacefully in the Gulf of Aden in the future........................................................................................... ¡±


    The five-star battlemander said coldly, ¡°We, the Cataclysmic Front, will not cooperate with pirate organizations like


    yours, in any form! You are not worthy yet!¡±


    When Sheikh heard this, his heart instantly went cold.


    If this was the attitude of the Cataclysmic Front, then it was really going to push them to the brink of extinction.


    Just at this time, the five-star battlemander said again: ¡°But I can tell you is that we have a lot of business, the


    number of shipsing and going in the Gulf of Aden is huge,¡±


    ¡°And the demand for escort is also veryrge, so we can only carry up to fifty to sixty percent of them, as long as you


    people from now on, do not make enemies with us, we can let you go!¡±


    When Sheikh heard this, his heart that had been plucked cold instantly boiled up again!


    He looked at themander and asked with unbridled excitement, ¡°Is what Your Excellency said true? As long as we


    don''t make enemies with the


    Cataclysmic Front, can Your Excellency as well as the Cataclysmic Front really let us off the hook?!¡±


    The five-star battlemander asked him back, ¡°Do you think I have to joke with you?!¡±


    Sheikh hurriedly apanied him with a smile, "I don''t mean that........... I believe that Your Excellency as well as the


    Cataclysmic Front are all about keeping their word and saying what they mean!¡±


    He said, he remembered a very critical issue, and hurriedly said: "I wonder if your Excellency can inform us of the


    information of the ships escorted by the Cataclysmic Front in the future, so that we can also make a distinction, so as


    not to be mistaken         ¡±


    The five-star battlemander said with a disgusted face: "Do you think that we, the Cataclysmic Front, will maintain


    some kind ofmunication and contact with you pirates?¡±


    "Yes, yes, yes....... ¡± Sheikh hurriedly said, "The Cataclysmic Front is a top mercenary organization, of course, it doesn''t


    care to be in thepany of us pirates      ¡±


    After saying that, he said awkwardly, "But......... but if we can''t distinguish which ship is escorted by the Cataclysmic


    Front, it''s not good to do timely avoidance in the future.......................... ¡±


    The five-starmander coldly said, "We will soon put a website online to put all our armed escort operations on the


    website, and also disclose the information of our escorted ships on the website.¡±


    Hearing this, Sheikh said in an excited voice, "Great! That''s great! When the timees, we will definitely pay attention


    to this website!¡±


    ¡°Make a strict distinction! Never interfere with any of the ships escorted by the Front! We will not infringe on each other!¡±


    The five-starmander immediately chided coldly, ¡°What non-aggression? Do you think I''m here today to negotiate


    terms and cooperation with you?¡±


    ¡°No, no...... ¡± Sheikh exined in a panic: ¡°I don''t mean that your Excellency must not be angry........ how would the


    Cataclysmic Front cooperate with us pirates........ ¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°I mean, in order to show respect for the Cataclysmic Front, we will definitely respect the ships escorted by the


    Cataclysmic Front in the future!¡±

 Chapter 3817

    Chapter 3817


    When Sheikh brought this news back, the entire pirate organization in the Gulf of Aden waspletely relieved, and


    even had a feeling of survival after the robbery.


    What they were most afraid of was that the Cataclysmic Front was going to drive them to extinction andpletely cut


    off their financial routes.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the Cataclysmic Front didn''t intend topletely monopolize the entire Gulf of


    Aden escort business.


    In this way, it left them ample room for survival.


    Everyone soon reached two points with joy, firstly: before the website of Cataclysmic Front escort isunched, all


    speedboats will be rested and no one is allowed to hijack merchant ships at sea so as not to offend Cataclysmic Front;


    Secondly: after the website of Cataclysmic Front escort isunched, the website would be strictly used as an action


    guide and no one would touch any ship escorted by Cataclysmic Front.


    Immediately after that, in the shipping industry''s shocking thing appeared.


    The entire Gulf of Aden no longer sees any of the pirate speedboats cruising, pirates as if in an instant have collectively


    withdrawn from this ce.


    Charlie did not expect that the business of armed escort of the Cataclysmic Front, but carried out so smoothly.


    ording to this situation, going forward, the Cataclysmic Front in the Gulf of Aden can almost lie down to make


    money.


    Under the premise that these pirates do not dare to provoke the Cataclysmic Front, the Front does not even need to


    really send escorts, just need to pay the escort fee for the ship''s information, published on their escort website, can lie


    down and collect money.


    And those pirates will definitely not be stupid toe to the Cataclysmic Front and trouble them, after all, there are half


    other international securitypanies escorting merchant ships.


    As for those international securitypanies, the pirates are simply not enough to fear, because the scale of some of


    them are only a few hundred armed personnel.


    By no means like the Cataclysmic Front, can take out the head of a pirate organization at any time, the pirates are not


    afraid of them.


    Of course, Charlie also does not suggest that the Cataclysmic Front really lying money, since the high lift to kill into the


    armed escort this field, it is natural to put the spirit of the face out.


    Therefore, he still exhorted Joseph, escort work must not be sloppy and careless, and previously prepared to move to


    the sea base of the cargo ship once the transformation ispleted, to regrly patrol the waters of the Gulf of Aden,


    and always remind those pirates to roll a little farther.


    And in the Gulf of Aden temporarily calm down, Charlie is located in the Aurous Hill but began to dark currents.


    In these two days, the Mayo Center in the United States is still continuing to release the treatment effects of JX


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Renewing Pills.


    As the patient''s condition improved significantly each day, the world''s confidence in the JX Renewing Pill is growing.


    This has also made countries around the world a little impatient for this medicine.


    Especially after learning that the production of this medicine is not much, many of the world''s powerful and noble ss


    also began to be excited about this medicine.


    ording to Orvel''s report, the number of foreigners arriving in Aurous Hill in the past two days was significantly higher


    than usual.


    Several five-star hotels, which are usually rarely full, are now basically full.


    Even the Shangri-La, where business was much cooler before, also has a lot of expatriates living in it.


    And these people, most of them are for the JX Renewing pills.

 Chapter 3818

    Chapter 3818


    Charlie as the originator of all this, but at this timepletely did not focus on this matter.


    What he was really concerned about was the Rejuvenating Pill auction that would soon be held.


    From the relevant information on the Front''s intelligencework, it could be seen that the Rejuvenating Pill already had


    a certain influence among the top people in Europe and America.


    Although it was not as well known as the JX Renewing Pills, it was much more significant than the JX Renewing Pills to


    those top powerful people.


    Now many of the top powerful people in Europe and America were trying everything they could to inquire about the


    Rejuvenating Pill, but because it was too mysterious to them, they couldn''t find any substantial clues at all.


    At this moment, Charlie was still confirming all the details with Issac and Warnia before the officialunch of the


    Rejuvenating pill auction promotion.


    Warnia had already prepared the other lots for the auction, and the entire auction process would be handled by her


    Antique Hall.


    And Issac had already had people develop the registration as well as the capital verification tform for the auction, the


    hotel slot has also beenpletely reserved, and even the banquet hall had begun to enter the transformation process.


    About the ballroom transformation, Charlie instructed him: ¡°The day the auction begins, all the windows in the ballroom


    must bepletely sealed, all internal surveince cameras, monitoring room, must all disconnect thework to avoid


    hacking and theft of video information,¡±


    ¡°In addition, the monitoring room then given to the Front the responsible, which must ensure that all monitoring video is


    strictly confidential Do not leak a single bit!¡±


    Issac immediately said: ¡°Young master do not worry, this part of the work I will personally handle!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Also, when the timees, around the banquet hall around 500 meters, no outsiders are


    allowed to approach, all participants in the auction, before entering the venue must undergo a full range of security


    checks,¡±


    ¡°They must ensure that no one carries any photography and recording equipment, once anyone is found to privately


    hide the relevant equipment, immediately deprive him of the right to participate in the auction, and expel them.¡±


    Issac asked, ¡°Young master, will you not allow them to bring their cell phones too? If the amount of our auction is too


    Charlie said, ¡°It doesn''t matter, you prepare a few old Nokia blue screen cell phones that can only receive and make


    phone calls on the spot, if the sessful bidders need to make phone calls, they can use the phones we provide on the


    spot.¡±


    Issac immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay young master, I will have people enclose the entire banquet hall at that time,


    leaving only one entrance and exit,¡±


    ¡°With the most sophisticated security screening equipment ced at the entrance, not allowing anyone to bring any


    metal objects in, to ensure that everything is foolproof.¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and added: ¡°I''ll call Josephter, and have the Cataclysmic Front send some more people


    over when the auction is held.¡±


    Issac asked him, ¡°Young master, then when do we start the promotion?¡±


    Charlie thought about it and spoke, ¡°Tomorrow! Start releasing the news to the public, then go online on our website and


    start epting applications.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, master!¡± Issac said with some excitement, ¡°If this news is released, I''m afraid that all the top tycoons in Europe


    and America will rush over, and maybe there will be some top hidden tycoons that are usually unheard of!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°In the first year, there should still be some people who are skeptical and wait and see, and some of


    them may note because they are ashamed, but when the auction is over in the first year,¡±


    ¡°And those who bid for the Rejuvenating Pill eat it in front of all the top tycoons, and let everyone see the efficacy of the


    Rejuvenating Pill with their own eyes, that will be the moment when they really have no doubt about the Pill.¡±


    So, as long as this year''s auction is a sess, next year''s auction will definitely force all the powerful people hiding in


    the shadows toe out,¡±


    ¡°And at that time, I''m afraid that the kings and queens of certain countries will personallye to bid for the


    Rejuvenating Pill!

 Chapter 3819

    Chapter 3819


    Warnia heard Charlie say that the publicity and registration for the Rejuvenating Pill auction would beunched


    tomorrow, so she hurriedly said to him, ¡°Master Wade, I have selected three candidate auctioneers for the auction, do


    you want to go through and screen them first?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, ¡°Good, auctioneers are still very important to an auction, they must be chosen carefully.¡±


    Warnia hastily took out her cell phone and fished out several videos from the album, ying them one by one for him,


    while introducing, ¡°Master Wade, these three auctioneers are all very senior auctioneers of Antique Hall,¡± ¡°Although their


    qualifications and experience are not as good as those of Christie''s or Sotheby''s, but they are definitely the best in


    Aurous Hill.¡±


    Charlie patiently watched the three videos shown by Warnia.


    The three candidate auctioneers, two women, and one man, were all around forty years old, and their image,


    temperament, demeanor, and even voice could be considered medium to high, so any one of them should be able to do


    the job.


    However, Charlie always felt that these three people seemed to be missing something.


    After taking a look at Warnia in front of him, Charlie realized what these three people were missing.


    What theycked was Warnia''s temperament of ady, a dignifieddy.


    As Warnia''s old friend, Charlie had always appreciated her temperament.


    Although Warnia was not a youngdy from a top family, her personal temperament was by no means inferior to any top


    celebrity.


    If she could be the auctioneer for this auction, she would definitely be the most suitable candidate, bar none.


    Thus, Charlie said to her, "Warnia, in my opinion, the auctioneer, no one is more suitable than you!¡±


    "Me?¡± Warnia instantly said somewhat nervously, "Master Wade, I''ve never been an auctioneer............ ¡±


    Charlieughed: "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t done it before, anyway, there are at least almost twenty days before the


    auction, you can totally practice your auctioneer words and skills unannounced.¡±


    Saying that Charlie added: "Warnia, there is no second candidate more suitable than you in the entire Aurous Hill, and


    you are the head of the Song family,¡±


    ¡°If you are the auctioneer of this auction, it will also allow the Song family to leave a deep impression on those top


    power elites present, and it will definitely be beneficial to the future development of your family.¡±


    Warnia hesitated for a moment, nodded gently, and said offhandedly, ¡°Since Master Wade has said so, then I will give it


    a try!¡±


    After saying that, Warnia remembered something and asked, ¡°Master Wade, will youe to the site then? Such a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlieughed: ¡°I will be in the monitoring room to watch the live broadcast in real-time, the day of the auction you


    match a headset, I willmunicate with you directly through the headset.¡±


    Warnia breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°Then I''m relieved!¡±


    At this moment.


    Washington, D.C., United States of America.

 Chapter 3820

    Chapter 3820


    In the research center provided by the military, multiple teams are still trying their best to use various metaphysical


    means to attack the form of the JX Renewing Pill.


    However, no matter how they try, the manufactured pills have no therapeutic effect on cancer cells.


    Although just a few days had passed, Smith and Roger were on the verge of losing their patience.


    This side of the reverse research and development is not much sess, Rogers received the White House envoy


    brought, a special order from the highest level.


    The order required Roger to take out ten boxes of JX Renewing pills and hand them over to the special envoy sent by


    the White House to be kept in the name of the highest level strategic materials, along with the nuclear bomb safe.


    This immediately put Roger in an extremely difficult situation.


    Smith took back the JX rejuvenation pills, a total of twenty boxes, one hundred and forty pills.


    The remaining ones should be used for reverse research and development in addition to the four patients that the White


    House stuffed in earlier.


    In itself is stretched to the limit.


    Now, the special envoy even want to take ten boxes for strategic supplies, so that in their own hands almost not much


    left.


    The first time saw this, was able to see that the patient had to eat every pill with his own eyes.


    In this case, once the twenty boxes of JX Renewing Pills are used up, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy for us to get our


    hands on them again!¡±


    The ambassador said seriously, ¡°The top management asked me to set aside ten boxes as a strategic reserve for the


    same reason, what if our top management needs this medicine one day?¡±


    Rogers said helplessly: ¡°That can not take away so much at once, ording to what continues, we can at most go on


    for a few more days, the drug will be gone ¡±


    The special envoy said without doubt: ¡°Mr. Rogers, your side of the difficulties, you find your own way to ovee,¡± ¡°It


    is not possible, you can first terminate your clinical trials, so that you can save most of the JX rejuvenation pill.¡±


    Although the White House has many great and powerful people, the special envoy only serves the highest level of the


    White House.


    And those few patients who are participating in the trial are not rtives of the highest level, so the idea of the highest


    level is also very simple.


    While this medicine is still avable, the first priority for themselves is to keep a backhand, as for the rtives of others,


    it is only logical to give up under the circumstances ofst resort.


    Roger''s head was as big as a bucket for a while.


    The ambassador did not bother to pay attention to his difficulties, coldly said: ¡°Mr. Rogers, because this drug is now the


    highest level of strategic materials,¡±


    ¡°So, if you do not immediately give me the drug, I am able to authorize the FBI, to arrest you in the name of threatening


    homnd security!¡±


    Roger knew that the other party was not joking.


    Once this thing is defined as the highest level, then it is about homnd security, if he disobeys the order, then his


    career is considered to havee to an end.


    So, he did not dare to disobey the order brought by the envoy, and could only take out ten boxes from the remaining


    stock and give them to the envoy.


    After the ambassador got the medicine, he immediately left the base by helicopter, and Rogers could only hurry to call


    the clinicians and ask them to stop the medicine of the other four patients from now on.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    And as for Smith''s son Jimmy, he was given another box of medicine, and after he finished this box of medicine, if he


    could not get additional JX Renewing Pills, then his medicine would also be stopped.


    This matter soon reached Smith''s ears.


    When he heard about it, he immediately rushed into Roger''s office and yelled at him, ¡°Roger! Didn''t you say you had


    four boxes of medication reserved for my son?¡±


    "Why did the doctor just say that when he finished thest box of drugs, he would be ready to give him the regr


    chemotherapy drugs?


    Roger said helplessly, "Smith, I do not want to break my word, but the special envoy from the White House just took ten


    boxes of the pills from me.¡±


    "And now those ten boxes of medicine, have be the highest level of strategic supplies, what does this mean, I do


    not need to exin to you, right?¡±


    When Smith heard this, he was like a deted ball.


    Rogers'' meaning he understood very well, in this situation, the two of them do not have any right to speak, can only


    obey orders.


    Rogers sighed at this time and spoke, "Now we can only hope that Junpei, if he can reverse the development of the JX


    Renewing Pill in Aurous Hill, all the problems will be solved!¡±

 Chapter 3821

    Chapter 3821


    Junpei Nakamura, of whom his bosses have high expectations, is not having a good time at the moment.


    After settling down temporarily in Aurous Hill, he has been collecting environmental specimens of the city for the past


    two days.


    This includes the air, soil, floating dust, and water, these all sources have all be the objects of his research.


    He even made some river water,ke water, tap water, and even mountain spring water samples in the city, and took


    turns to conduct various researches in the vi.


    However, as he studied and studied, he felt more and more that the environment of Aurous Hill was not only not


    outstanding, but also not as good as Washington.


    The others in his team feel the same way.


    Aurous Hill, this ce, although the ancient capital of the six dynasties, but the environment is not really very good.


    Although air pollution is not so serious, but also not good, and is a typical river valleyndscape, surrounded by


    mountains on three sides.


    One side of the river, nesting in the air naturally not too good.


    In addition, the rapid pace of urban development, poption, has inevitably reduced the vegetation and green space,


    the environmental pressure is also veryrge.


    On the contrary, the United States doesn''t look at the poption also has more than 300 million.


    But thend area is not bad,pared with China, which is also considered typical of the vastnd, poption density


    is small, the pressure on the environment is naturally a lot smaller.


    And the countries like the United States such other countries, decades ago began to move heavy polluting enterprises


    to foreign countries.


    So that their environment could be protected with clean air, good water quality, and nond pollution.


    It is because the environment of Aurous Hill is not as good as Washington in all aspects, so Junpei can not understand


    why JX Pharmaceuticals here, can produce such epoch-making drugs as JX Renewing pill.


    Just when he was caught in the confusion, he received a phone call from Rogers.


    As soon as the phone call came through, Rogers asked him, ¡°Nakamura, any progress on your research in Aurous


    Hill?"


    Junpei was busy saying, "Mr. Rogers, we don''t have any definite progress yet, please give us some more time!"


    Rogers said offhandedly, "Now time is short, you have to find a way to speed up the progress a little!"


    Junpei said somewhat feebly, "Mr. Rogers, we have analyzed the environmental situation of Aurous Hill in the past two


    days and found nothing special,"


    "We have ordered a batch of raw materials from the local herbal supplier, and we will proceed to try out the product in


    the next two days to see if there will be any breakthrough."


    Saying that, Junpei added, "I n to go to the vicinity of JX Pharmaceutical tomorrow and try to extract some


    environmental samples ande back to analyze them."


    "Good." Rogers instructed, ¡°Make sure to speed up, I will help you enlist the official ne in advance, and once you


    have the samples out there, have someone bring them back to Washington immediately!"


    Meanwhile.


    After Charlie fixed the details of the Rejuvenating Pill auction with Issac and Warnia, he asked Issac to drive him back to


    Tomson.


    On the way back, Liang called Charlie and respectfully reported, ¡°Master Wade, to report to you, in thest two days,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    there are many expatriates who want to meet me."


    Charlie smiled and asked him, ¡°What kind of people are they?"


    Liang exined: ¡°Some of them are representatives from various countries and major pharmaceuticalpanies, they


    want to talk to us about the introduction of drugs,"


    ¡°Or drug agency cooperation, there are also some top tycoons'' spokesmen, want to buy some drugs from us privately,"


    ¡°Most of them have cancer patients in their families, and their budgets are very sufficient, look at the meaning should be


    free to pay our price."


    Saying that, Liang added: ¡°At present, the countries that want to introduce JX Renewing pill, have nearly sent a hundred


    representatives to Aurous Hill."


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, ¡°All those who are looking for you to talk about introducing or acting as an agent, all of


    them should be rejected directly,"


    ¡°As for those rich people who want to buy the medicine privately, you tell them, we will not open for the time being."

 Chapter 3822

    Chapter 3822


    Liang added: ¡°Right, Master Wade, Smith from the United States also called, saying that the FDA wants to purchase a


    batch of JX Renewing pills at the previous price, or a little more upward price is even fine, do you think to give them


    some more?¡±


    Charlie sneered: "The FDA wants to procure the JX Renewing pill, I''m afraid that their reverse research and


    development has encountered a bottleneck.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie instructed, "Liang, from now on, except for the batch of JX Renewing Pills given to domestic


    patients for free, the rest must all be sealed up, no more must be sold, no matter what the price.¡±


    Liang immediately said, "Okay Master Wade, then I will reply to them one by one.¡±


    Charlie gave a hmph and asked him again, "Right Liang, did the people from the Cataclysmic Front find anything


    unusual near the JX Pharmaceutical?¡±


    "Yes!¡± Liang said: "In the past two days, they have locked several suspicious subjects one after another, they had been


    secretly watching this side,¡±


    "They said, ording to the observation that those suspicious subjects should be well-trained agents, they are waiting


    for the time to be ripe, when the timees, they will directly catch and secretly send the people to Orvel.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Charlie instructed, "You should be careful recently, it is best to live inside JX Pharmaceutical, do not go


    anywhere for the time being.¡±


    Liang hurriedly said, "Okay Master Wade!¡±


    Early the next morning.


    Junpei dressed as a morning runner and ran all the way from his residence to JX Pharmaceutical.


    And just as he was on his way to JX Pharmaceutical, Warnia released the news to the public that Antique Hall would


    hold an auction in Aurous Hill in twenty days.


    And at the same time, she also announced the information of the collections that would be put up for auction.


    In addition to some celebrity paintings and calligraphy, antique porcin, there was also an item called ¡°Rejuvenation


    Pill¡±.


    Antique Hall did not exin much about the "Rejuvenation Pill¡±, but only introduced it as an ancient miracle medicine


    with excellent medicinal effects.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When this news came out, it did not cause any ripples in Aurous Hill and at home.


    Because the domestic public has long been ustomed to a variety of pills.


    For example, the previous has been hotly spected on the Angong Niuhuang pill, a price of hundreds of thousands.


    For example, the recent global explosion of JX Renewing pills, even more priceless.


    The public thought that this rejuvenation pill might be some kind of pill left over from many years ago, and might have


    more significance for collection than its medicinal value.


    However, the very few who knew about the Rejuvenation Pill were not very shocked by the news.


    For example, Qin Gang, Solomon, and even Tai, who had procured a Rejuvenation Pill, all knew that this medicine


    was made by Master Charlie Wade.


    And also knew that even Orvel had eaten a Rejuvenation Pill, and now Master Wade had taken out one or two


    Rejuvenation Pills to hold an auction, which was not big news to them.


    However, this news was like a thunderstorm in the upper ss society of Europe and America, which was 10,000 miles


    away, making everyone ecstatic!


    Over the past few days, they had been hearing about the miraculous effects of the Rejuvenation Pill, and many people


    were asking around for news about it.


    Among them was the American Chinese tycoon Dous Fei.


    Many days ago, Fei sent a team around the capital to inquire about the Rejuvenation Pill, but he had been


    unsessful.


    Now that the news of the Rejuvenation Pill was suddenly released from Aurous Hill, Dous did not hesitate and


    immediately had his private ne ready to fly to Aurous Hill at the first opportunity.


    And at this time, Antique Hall released another news that shocked the world.


    Antique Hall required that all those who wanted to participate in this auction must cooperate with the capital verification,


    and only buyers whose assets were determined to exceed ten billion RMB were eligible to register.


    Moreover, registration does not mean that you can pass the audit!


    Because it said, in the end, from the qualified applicants, the top two hundred people with the most funds will be


    selected.


    Only these two hundred people are qualified toe to Aurous Hill for this auction!

 Chapter 3823

    Chapter 3823


    This form of the auction has existed for hundreds of thousands of years around the world, and everyone has long been


    ustomed to it.


    But an auction with such high requirements for participants is the first time everyone has heard of it!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Except for a few people who knew the value of the Rejuvenation Pill, everyone else felt that Antique Hall must be crazy


    and thought that it must have deliberately created this outrageous gimmick for a malicious hype.


    Seeing that the inte was full of curses against Antique Hall, Charlie was relieved.


    What he wanted was this kind of perception difference.


    Let ordinary people treat it as a joke, and let the really rich people treat it as something special.


    It is also this cognitive difference that makes theizens wildly spray it with mud, and the registration tform only two


    hours online, the number of registrations exceeded 500 people!


    The registration threshold for Antique Hall is ten billion RMB, which trantes to roughly $1.6 billion.


    It may sound like a lot, but in reality, just from the explicit data that can be counted, there are nearly three thousand


    wealthy people around the world who have assets over this amount.


    In addition, there is no telling how many invisible tycoons who never announce their assets to the public.


    Therefore, two hours to register five hundred people, Charlie is not surprised.


    However, the family''s ine and Jacob, are so shocked.


    ine saw the news push on the phone, almost without thinking, she cursed: ¡°This Antique Hall I think their brains are


    donkey kicked!¡±


    ¡°What a crap auction, even the registration threshold of 10 billion assets, this is not a bullsh!t? Who dares to be so


    arrogant in an auction?¡±


    In his heart, Jacob had always had a shadow over Antique Hall.


    In the beginning, he almost didn''t have a heart attack when he broke the vase at their store.


    It was hard so he dumped the pot to Charlie and ran, but the result was that he was caught and pped several times,


    how wretched he was at that time.


    So, after he heard the news, he immediately said with an annoyed face: ¡°What the fcuk Antique Hall, I think they are


    here to specte!¡±


    ¡°I''ve been in the Aurous Hill antique industry for so many years, what level of Antique can I not know?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the top auction houses like Christie''s and Sotheby''s, even Poly in China is hundreds of times better than


    it.¡±


    Saying that Jacob very disdainful continued: ¡°Sotheby''s, Christie''s auctions, never dare to make a big deal about what


    to engage in capital verification,¡±


    ¡°To say more than a million deposit can participate, it is mere Antique Hall, dare to set a threshold of 10 billion, is simply


    outrageous!¡±


    ine nodded, squinted her eyes, and asked, ¡°Eh, do you think it will be because there is something special about


    these rejuvenation pills?¡±


    Jacob bristled: ¡°What can be special about it? It is difficult to eat it can ascend to immortality?¡±


    ¡°I think ascending to heaven is more like it! Even if it''s Angong Niuhuang Pills, isn''t it only a few hundred thousand a


    piece?¡±


    ¡°I think they just want to hype! This Antique Hall has not made any noise for so many years, so I guess this time they


    want to use some dirty tricks to get some attention.¡±


    ine agreed and said, ¡°You''re right, I guess it''s just like the oldizen called some sister,¡±


    ¡°Who had the face to say that her IQ was unmatched in the first three hundred years and the next three hundred years,


    but now she ran abroad to do nail art for others?¡±


    Jacob saidughingly, ¡°I thought that Warnia really had much ability, but I didn''t expect her toe up with such low-


    level tricks, it''s really a big shock.¡±


    Saying that, he asked Charlie: ¡°Right Charlie, aren''t you quite familiar with Warnia? Previously, she partnered with


    someone famous to hold an auction and sent you an invitation.


    Charlie said smilingly, ¡°I don''t have any business dealings with Miss Song, so there''s no need for her to ask me for


    advice.¡±


    Jacob said with a serious face: ¡°Aren''t you Master Wade that these rich people in Aurous Hill talk about?¡±


    ¡°Before they make any decision, don''t they ask you to tell their fortune to see the feng shui or something?¡± ¡°I remember


    before who bought a house did not have to ask you to go over to see?¡±


    Speaking of this, Jacob eximed and said offhandedly, ¡°Crap........... Charlie........ you''re not going to be a lightning


    storm, right?¡±


    ine heard this, also nervous hurriedly asked: ¡°good son-inw, you really?


    Then in the future, there are still people who spend millions of dors to ask you to see feng shui?¡±

 Chapter 3824

    Chapter 3824


    Charlie saw two people and this nervous look, helplessly shook his head andughed: ¡°My main business is to look at


    feng shui, you know,¡±


    ¡°Looking at feng shui is basically to look at the physical, look at the ancestral tomb, look at the house, look at the office


    space, people like Warnia is to believe in me again, the specific business is not likely to look for me to discuss.¡±


    Jacob smacked his lips, nodded, and said, ¡°This is also.......... ¡±


    He said he was too busy to ask: ¡°Right Charlie, you go back to ask Warnia, this auction, in the end, is a hype gimmick,


    or really want to do something,¡±


    ¡°If really want to do it, see if you can find her to ask for an invitation or something, I will go to see, in fact, which fool will


    Charlie said casually: ¡°I guess it''s just a hype gimmick, Dad, you should not pay attention to it, but how is your


    calligraphy and painting association side recently?¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Jacob said enthusiastically: ¡°Our calligraphy and painting association has be more and more


    influential in the city, and will soon join hands with the city to carry out a series of cultural promotional activities,¡± ¡°Our


    city and South Korea''s Daejeon is a friendly city, the city intends to have cultural exchange activities with Daejeon


    recently if this matter is decided, I will also travel. ¡°


    When ine heard this, she was immediately overjoyed and said, ¡°Jacob, you want to go to Korea for exchange?¡±


    Jacob thought that ine wanted to mock hisck of qualifications, so he subconsciously asked her in return, ¡°What?


    Can''t I do it? I am at least the vice president of the association, the proper second inmand!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± ine smilingly said: ¡°You are now really sessful, when the timees, if you go to Korea, take me


    with you? I''ve never been abroad since I grew up!¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°Don''t you dare! I am representing the Painting and Calligraphy Association to engage in cultural exchange


    with the Koreans.¡±


    ¡°It''s a cultural exchange between people, what''s the matter with you? If you don''t know, they''ll think I''m deliberately


    taking my family on a publicly funded trip!¡±


    When ine heard this, she said discontentedly, ¡°Aren''t you the vice president? The second-inmand, out to


    engage in exchanges can not take your wife?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jacob said, ¡°I can take you with me, but not with you! I''m not fcuking crazy............ ¡±


    But the mouth a bit serious said: ¡°This exchange is not organized by our calligraphy and painting association, it is


    organized by the city,¡±


    ¡°From each cultural field will send two or three representatives, we form an exchange group together with a chartered


    ne to go over, no one can take their families.¡±


    Charlie heard this, couldn''t help but ask him: ¡°Right Dad, that senior college included too?¡±


    Jacob said casually: ¡°Yes, this time is mainly the cultural exchange of the middle aged and elderly level.¡±


    Charlie immediately understood, if the elderly university fellows are also going, then with Meiqing''s education,


    temperament, appearance, must also be the representative of the elderly university.


    In this case, beat his old man to death, he could not take his mother-inw along.


    ine did not hear the hidden message in the conversation between the two, listening to Jacob say so, although with


    some resentment, but did not insist much.


    Jacob stood up at this time and said, ¡°It''ste, I have to go to the association.¡±


    After saying that, he hurried out of the vi and drove away.


    ine''s heart was notfortable, always felt that she had disliked Jacob for half of her life, but did not expect that he


    was getting better and better now, the difference was like a big mountain pressed down at once.


    She cautiously asked Charlie: ¡°Good son-inw, do you think Mom can also engage in some kind of elderly business?¡±


    Charlie was slightly stunned, and then asked her, ¡°Mom, what do you want to do for a career?¡±


    ine sighed: ¡°Hey, I can''t say, but I think your father is flourishing in the Painting and Calligraphy Association, I''ve


    been idle at home, it''s not a matter


    Charlieughed: ¡°Your leg has not been well.¡±


    ine said: ¡°It is almost ready........ I have been at home for too long, I want to find something to do........ ¡±


    Charlie thought about it and said casually: ¡°Why don''t you go square dancing when you have nothing to do?¡± ¡°I see a lot


    of old men and women dancing all day long can be very energetic, some teams have a unified costume, the old men


    and women inside look particrly spiritual.¡±


    ine waved her hand: ¡°Dancing is a pastime, but not as a career! Unless the city also has a square dance association,


    let me be a vice president or something


    Charlie smiled twice and said, ¡°I really can''t say this, but you don''t hurry, wait until your legs arepletely well and


    then study it.¡±


    Saying that Charlie''s phone suddenly received a document from Warnia, and a message from her, the message read:


    Master Wade, this document contains all the registration information so far, a total of seven hundred and forty people.


    Charlie wanted to see who were the most famous people among the applicants so far, especially if there were any


    Rothschild family or mother''s family.


    So, he immediately said to ine, ¡°Mom, I have something to take care of, so I''ll go to my room first.¡±


    ine said: ¡°Good son-inw, don''t go, think about it for mom, what can mom do? Mom can''t let Jacob bepared


    to!¡±


    Charlie walked towards the stairs while coping, ¡°Mom, don''t worry, I''ll give it a good thoughtter.¡±


    ine asked anxiously behind him, ¡°Good girl, when are your good daysing?¡±


    Charlie said casually without looking back: ¡°When your legs are better, I will definitely think of it for you!¡±


    After saying that, he strode upstairs.........

 Chapter 3825

    Chapter 3825


    When Charlie returned to his room, he immediately went through the list sent by Warnia and carefully went through it.


    He found that among the hundreds of registrants, the vast majority were from the United States and Europe.


    Among them, just from one country, the United States, there are more than 300 people signed up.


    And from the names of the applicants, it can be seen that there are not only Americans but also many Chinese,


    Japanese and Korean.


    Interestingly, most of the applicants from the United States are plutocrats and entrepreneurs.


    And more than half of the European applicants, surprisingly, are the royal families and nobility of various countries.


    Even the royal family of Northern Europe, all signed up for this auction.


    And the person who signed up is the old queen who just abdicated.


    Charlie couldn''t help but think: ¡°I don''t know if the Nordic royal family''s assets add up to 10 billion RMB, even if they can


    barely make it, I''m afraid they won''t have a chance to bid at all, right?¡±


    However, when he thought about it, the old queen who had just abdicated must be desperate for the Rejuvenating Pill,


    and even if she couldn''t get the whole Pill.


    She would want to get a quarter of it, and even if she couldn''t even get a quarter of it, she could at least get close to him


    for a favor.


    Maybe the old queen wille to im credit and introduce herself one by one to the people she pulled in, and then


    ask him for a little rejuvenation pill in return.


    So, this kind, even if not earned, but also can never lose money on the sale, the old queen naturally will not let go.


    In addition to those who signed up from Europe and the United States, there were also a few domestic entrepreneurs


    who participated in the registration.


    Among them, there were surprisingly two returning customers of the Rejuvenating Pill, namely Li Tai and Philip Gu.


    Philip, as his elder, had always been very concerned about himself, and this time, he signed up for the auction, definitely


    to support the event.


    As for Tai, maybe he was nostalgic about the Rejuvenating Pill after he missed onest time, so he wanted to see if


    he had a chance to get another one.


    What Charlie didn''t expect was that his grandfather had also signed up.


    In fact, Zhongquan had always known about the existence of the Rejuvenating Pill.


    After all, when Philip was terminally ill, a Rejuvenating Pill made him more than ten years younger, and this incident


    shocked Elder Wade greatly.


    He has always wanted to find an opportunity to ask Charlie for the Pill, if not, then use the Wade family''s family


    headship and Charlie in exchange for a Pill to eat.


    But what he didn''t expect was that so many things happened one after another, and finally Charlie, with the help of the


    Cataclysmic Front, took away the position of the Wade family head directly.


    This instantly made him lose the most valuable weight.


    When he knew that Charlie was going to auction the Rejuvenating Pill in Aurous Hill, his first thought was to put his


    name in first.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When the timees, if he can grab it, it is naturally the best.


    If can''t grab it, it doesn''t matter, he can think of it asing to support Charlie.


    And by the way, you can also use practical action to give Charlie a wake-up call, so that he knows that his grandfather is


    also full of desire for the Rejuvenating Pill.


    He felt that he was so old toe to the auction, maybe Charlie''s heart would be soft and he could give him one


    directly.

 Chapter 3826

    Chapter 3826


    Charlie also guessed the purpose of the Elder Wade did so, but he was not prepared to give the old man back to the


    spring pills, at least now is not the time.


    The most interesting thing about the whole list is that Charlie did not see the royal family of Britain in the list.


    Previously, Charlie also saw the movement of the royal family of Britain from the intelligencework of the Cataclysmic


    Front.


    It is said that after the Crown Prince returned to Britain, did not report the situation of the Rejuvenating Pill to the Queen


    truthfully.


    The Queen was once very angry about this matter and is bent on getting this medicine.


    However, why was the auction announced and the Queen did note to register?


    After thinking about it, Charlie thought that it might be because the requirement that he set that he had to take the


    Rejuvenating Pill on-site was somewhat uneptable to the empress.


    If the empress was really interested in the Rejuvenating Pill, then her only option was toe to the auction in person.


    There were two hundred ces in the auction, and each sessful registration could bring onepanion, which


    meant that there would be four hundred people at the auction site that day.


    Moreover, these four hundred people are undoubtedly the wealthy and aristocrats from all over the world, so it would


    indeed be somewhat awkward for the Queen to make an appearance on such an asion.


    After all, the Queen has not yet abdicated and is the nominal monarch of Britain as well as several Commonwealth


    countries.


    If such a famous head of a country, personallye to Aurous Hill to participate in the auction, if the word gets out.


    It will indeed have some impact on her own, as well as the reputation of the entire royal family.


    After reading the list, Charlie is also a little disappointed that he did not see from the list about the Rothschild family, and


    did not see his mother''s family, the Middle East Saudi Kingdom''s royal family, also did not appear.


    Charlie''s heart can not help but be surprised, could it be that these three of the world''s top families, do not need to


    suffer for longevity?


    Otherwise, why did they note to this unprecedented auction?


    Or maybe they are still waiting in the dark, for the time being, wanting to take a look at this auction first and then make a


    decision in the future?


    While Charlie was wondering, Warnia called him and reported: ¡°Master Wade, since the news of the auction was


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    released, the Song Group has received many calls and emails, and many people have expressed their willingness to


    buy a Rejuvenating Pill privately at a price of more than ten billion RMB."


    "Including the royal family of Britain and an American group, the Fei Group, who The chairman said that he was willing


    to pay five billion dors immediately to beg for a rejuvenation pill, the highest offer among all."


    Charlie lightlyughed and said: "Uniformly reply to them, say that this time the rejuvenation pills auction, Antique Hall is


    alsomissioned by the mysterious owner, tell them that this auction will only have a total of two rejuvenation pills,"


    "Then, will be four copies of a quarter of a pill, as well as a whole pill for auction, the other more than one, not to


    mention five billion dors, even for fifty billion dors it will not be sold."


    "No matter who wants these two rejuvenation pills, they must personallye to Aurous Hill to participate in the


    auction!"


    Speaking of this, Charlie added: "By the way, you should also announce to the public that anyone bidding for the


    Rejuvenating Pills, he is only allowed to bid sessfully once,"


    ¡°That is, if he first bids for a quarter of the pills, then the Rejuvenating Pills that follow, he is not eligible to participate.¡±


    Warnia said respectfully, ¡°Okay Master Wade, then I''ll have someone reply one by one.¡±


    Saying that, Warnia added: ¡°Master Wade, there is one more thing, many people have inquired in the registration


    system whether they can bring their entourage on the day of the auction, we don''t have a clear rule on this, how do you


    think we can reply?¡±

 Chapter 3827

    Chapter 3827


    Charlie thought about it and said indifferently, ¡°Since they want to bring, each person who has sessfully registered


    can only bring at most one apanying person.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Warnia busily said, ¡°Then I will also send them an announcement on the registration tform.¡±


    Charlie remembered something and immediately instructed, ¡°By the way, tell them that although everyone can bring one


    attendant, if they are bidding for the Rejuvenating Pill,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°After the bid is sessful, it cannot be taken by the attendant, but only by the person who signed up.¡±


    Charlie was worried that some people who did not want to reveal their identity would borrow the loophole of the


    entourage to mix in and then instruct others to bid for the Rejuvenating Pill and take it themselves.


    Therefore, all such loopholes should be closed in advance, never letting them have any chance to exploit the loopholes.


    Warnia said respectfully on the other end of the phone, ¡°Okay Master Wade, I will exin it clearly to them.¡±


    Charlie gave a hint and added: "Our registration window is open for a total of 48 hours, after the time, it will be stopped,


    and within 48 hours after the registration is stopped, the final shortlist will be announced!¡±


    At this moment, Dous Fei, who was preparing to depart for China, suddenly received a phone call.


    The caller was his youngest granddaughter and his most beloved grandchild, Ste Fei.


    Ste is just twenty-two years old this year, more than seventy years different from Dous


    And Dous''s oldest grandchildren are now over fifty years old.


    Even his oldest great-grandson, even older than Ste a few years.


    It is also because of Ste''s young age and seniority that she can be considered to have a good time in the Fei family.


    In the eyes of Master Fei, his children, and grandchildren, Ste is the youngest jewel among them all.


    Not only does her grandfather loves her, her uncles and aunts love her, but those cousins also dote on her.


    In the eyes of the next generation of the Fei family, Ste is the youngest in the entire Fei family, and those younger


    generations, even if they are older than her or the same age as her, must treat her with respect.


    In the Fei family, she has been receiving the best elite education, fifteen years old to start college, already under the


    guidance of the family, began to take the market value of more than 100 millionpanies to do the hands-on practice.


    So looking young, but acting in a calm and sophisticated style, is not generallyparable to the same age.


    Many days ago, she was entrusted by Dous to lead a team to Eastcliff, looking for clues to the Rejuvenating Pill.


    However, because he misjudged the direction at the beginning, Ste ran around Eastcliff for several days but did not


    find anything.


    After hearing that Antique Hall was going to publicly auction the Rejuvenating Pill, she contacted the Song Group at


    once.


    Even raising the offer from one billion dors to five billion dors at one point, but the Song Group did not relent at all.


    So, she immediately called her grandfather and asked with concern, ¡°Grandpa, are you moving now?¡±


    Dous couldn''t hide his excitement and said, "I''m on my way to the airport, I''ll be there soon, Ste, how is the


    situation on your side?¡±


    She replied, "I''m on my way to Aurous Hill from Eastcliff, the ne willnd in half an hour.¡±


    She sighed and said, "Grandpa, in my opinion, you should note to China for the time being.¡± "Why?¡± Dous


    frowned and asked, "Is there any situation?¡±

 Chapter 3828

    Chapter 3828


    Ste said truthfully, ¡°I have contacted the Song Group and raised the offer to five billion dors inmunication,¡±


    ¡°Hoping that they could convey this price to the consignor of the Rejuvenating Pill, and if he is willing, he can always


    deal at this price, but the Song Group refused.¡±


    Dous''s expression was astonished as he eximed, ¡°Five billion dors, and they''re not even moving?!¡±


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± Ste said helplessly, ¡°I can''t figure out what the h3ll they are thinking,


    just a potion, even if it is powerful, it can''t be auctioned at such a terrible price of five billion dors, right?¡±


    ¡°If I were the consignor, then instead of taking the risk of waiting for the auction to be held, it would be better for me to


    just take out the elixir for five billion dors to get a crisp and steady deal.¡±


    Dous said with a grave expression, ¡°If this rejuvenation elixir is really that great chance that your grandfather Lai got


    at the beginning,¡±


    ¡°The price of five billion dors is not really high, if it really goes to the auction, it is normal for the price to shoot up to


    ten billion dors................................. ¡±


    Ste said in amazement: ¡°It''s not possible, Grandpa! What is the concept of ten billion dors.................... can buy a


    Ford-ss aircraft carrier!¡±


    ¡°What kind of person would spend that much money on a single elixir? Not to mention that the vast majority of people


    are afraid they don''t know what effect the ammunition actually has, including me.¡±


    Dous sighed and spoke, ¡°Not to mention you, even I don''t know, what exactly is the effect of this rejuvenation elixir,¡±


    ¡°But I have a hunch that if there are no surprises, the final price of this item is bound to be over ten billion dors.¡±


    Saying that Dous remembered something and said, ¡°I see! No wonder themissioner behind this rejuvenation pill


    is so confident!¡±


    ¡°He has already taken everyone into ount! When the timees, the Rejuvenating Pill will definitely fetch an


    extremely high price!¡±


    Ste asked, ¡°Grandpa, what do you mean by he''s counting everyone in, I don''t understand.¡±


    Dous said, ¡°Think about it, why did they have to set a rule that the sessful bidder would take the Rejuvenating Pill


    on the spot?¡±


    Ste said: ¡°I can understand this, they want to use this requirement to ensure that all the big shots can not send a


    spokesman, nor can telephone entrusted bidding, must be present in person;¡±


    ¡°Secondly, should want to ensure that this thing will not be taken out by people with the intention of secondary


    spection;¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, must also be full of confidence in this medicine, want to let the other one hundred and ny-nine bidders all of


    them have witnessed the efficacy of this medicine with their own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dous sighed: ¡°Your analysis is correct, but there is only one thing missing.¡±


    Ste asked in confusion, ¡°Grandpa, is there anything else I''ve missed?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Dous opened his mouth and said, ¡°Think about it, thatmissioner, why did he take out two rejuvenation pills? And,


    why aren''t the two sold together, or one by one, but one of them was split into four to sell?¡±


    Ste hesitated for a moment on the other end of the phone, and then blurted out, ¡°Grandpa, are you saying that he


    wanted to use the Rejuvenating Pill that is split into four parts to pave the way for the final Rejuvenating Pill?" "That''s


    right!" Dous said appreciatively, "Ste, you can see right through it, you really are the most promising person in my


    family!"


    Ste''s emotions did not fluctuate in the slightest, calmly said, "Grandpa, you are too much, I still strive to be able to


    understand without your point in the future."


    She continued with some concern, "Grandpa, if that entrusted person really wants to use the four split Rejuvenating


    Pills to pave the way as you said, then there is no doubt that as long as everyone sees the first sessful bidder, who


    takes the first Rejuvenating Pill,"


    "Then each subsequent one, the price will be higher than the previous one, and each time the bidding ends, for the


    people behind, it is a huge upside,"


    "Step by step, to thest whole Rejuvenating Pill, I''m afraid it will really shoot up to the sky!"


    Dous smiled helplessly: "In my opinion, $10 billion is not enough! Even if it doubles, triples, or quadruples, it may not


    be enough."


    Ste hesitated a little and asked him, "Grandpa, what is your psychological price?"


    Dous did not speak for a long time, and only after a long time did he seriously say, "I don''t have a psychological


    price, this elixir I am determined to get, just on this basis, the less money spent, the better."


    Speaking of this, Dous could not help but sigh lightly and said, "Only I do not know yet, is there anyone like me, as


    ambitious for this elixir, if the other party''s strength is stronger than mine, then I will have to lose with


    it.......................................................... "


    Ste said in a gruff tone, ¡°Grandpa I understand.......... this way, you just don''t rush toe over, I have already


    submitted the registration information to them, I think with our strength, we will definitely be able to enter the final list of


    200 people.¡±


    Thepany''s main business is the sale of products and services.

 Chapter 3829

    Chapter 3829


    Dous epted his granddaughter''s advice and gave up the intention of going to Aurous Hill immediately.


    He knew very well that since it was difficult to get the Song Group and the consignor behind it to relent before the


    auction.


    There was no practical meaning for him to go to Aurous Hill now.


    After all, he is old, his movement and living is not convenient, now going over, except for Ste to add to the chaos, can


    not lend any help.


    It would be better to let her go to Aurous Hill and let go of his hands and feet to try, in case she really seeds.


    She can return to the United States directly with the Rejuvenating Pill, and if she does not seed, he can go to Aurous


    Hill to participate in the auction at that time.


    In this way, at least there are two preparations, and the chances of sess are a bit greater.


    Ste hung up her grandfather''s phone, and deep inside she also felt a lot of pressure.


    She knew that her grandfather attached great importance to the Rejuvenating Pill, although she did not know what kind


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    of medicinal effect this Pill had.


    But from the supporting evidence obtained from Qinghua, the Rejuvenating Pill could prolong his life for at least a few


    years.


    And grandpa is already more than ny this year, if she does not seize this opportunity, life expectancy may be one or


    two years or even shorter, but if seizes this opportunity, living to a hundred years old is never a problem.


    This also means that whether grandpa can live to 100 years old, all depends on whether he can get the Rejuvenating


    Pill.


    But the real headache for Ste is that he does not have any clues about the entrusted person of the Rejuvenating Pill,


    so how to find him out bes the most difficult problem at the moment.


    But even if this problem can be solved, there is still a bigger challenge waiting.


    The other side didn''t even put 5 billion dors in their eyes, so how should they get her to produce a Rejuvenatinging


    Pill?


    After thinking about it, she decided to put the breakthrough point on Antique Hall''s parentpany, that is, the Song


    Group, first.


    So she said to her assistant, ¡°Martina, in these two days, I want you to help me find out all the information of the Song


    Group, as much as you can, and then print it all out and give it to me.¡±


    The girl called Martina, named Martina was the personal assistant that Ste had trained.


    Hearing Ste''s order, she immediately said respectfully, "Sure, Miss!¡±


    Ste asked her again, "Has our amodation problem in Aurous Hill been solved?¡±


    Martina replied, ¡°Back to Miss, I have booked the presidential suites and several luxury suites in the best three five-star


    hotels within the city of Aurous Hill,¡± ¡°I will give you the hotel informationter, you can choose at your leisure.¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Ste faintly praised a sentence and nodded in satisfaction.


    This foolproof style of acting was the philosophy she had always instilled in her men.


    To the Fei family, money was not money at all as long as it was not counted in hundred million dors.


    So when Ste went to Aurous Hill for business, she didn''t even need to worry about where to stay, her assistant had


    already booked all the rooms in the three five-star hotels in the city and paid for them in advance.

 Chapter 3830

    Chapter 3830


    Although the room fees of two hotels were destined to go down the drain, these hundreds of thousands of dors were


    not even a penny to the Fei family.


    Spend these extra hundreds of thousands of dors, in order to avoid the only choice of a hotel and if temporary have


    any unexpected situation, even if only one percent of the chance she could avoid it.


    This is Ste''s style of action, including this time to China, although she only has less than ten people in the team and


    pulled two identical private nes from home.


    These two nes, both brand new Boeing 787 airliners converted private aircraft, each has a factory price of nearly 300


    million dors, the total cost of nearly 500 million dors after thepletion of the transformation.


    Under normal circumstances, the maximummercial load of this aircraft is three hundred and thirty people, but


    Ste''s team of less than ten people currently upies the two of them.


    She and her subordinates flew in one of them, while the other was used as a shadow ne, apanying them


    throughout the flight.


    The same way as the President with two air force jets on duty, Ste takes this ne to where the other ne will


    follow.


    If there is any problem with the ne she is on, she can take the other ne and continue flying without any problem.


    If this ne did not have any idents during her days in China, the other ne''s flight costs of more than ten million


    dors would have been wasted.


    However, Ste does not care in the slightest.


    What she seeks is to solve the problem 100%.


    Other than that, it didn''t matter.


    After that, her assistant handed a t whiteputer to her and said, ¡°Miss, this is the information of the three hotels,


    please take a look at it.¡±


    Ste nodded, took the tablet and slid it to look through it, whispered to herself, "Aurous Hill International


    Hotel......................... Aurous Hill Shangri-La Hotel.......... Aurous Hill Hilton Hotel....... ¡±


    Ste frowned slightly, said: "look like all more general.¡±


    Martina helplessly said, "Miss, Aurous Hill''s economic development is slightlygging behind,pared to several first-


    tier cities in China,¡±


    ¡°The best local hotels are five-star, the only six-star hotel is still under construction, has not yet beenpleted.¡±


    Ste expressionlessly hmmm: ¡°Well......... forget it, that''s it, it doesn''t matter which one we stay tonight, but we may


    have to stay in Aurous Hill for a long time this time,¡±


    ¡°So you wait for the ne tond, immediatelymunicate with these three hotels to see which hotel room can


    continuously stay for a month, I don''t want to change ces in the middle.¡±


    Martina immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay Miss, I know!¡±


    Half an hourter, two Boeing 787 airlinersnded on the two runways of Aurous Hill Airport at almost the same time.


    Martina while arranging for her men to confirm the situation of the pick-up fleet, while calling the three hotels


    respectively, asking whether they could ensure that all room''s upation could be extended for a month.


    Ste usually stays in the best presidential suites when she travels, but most hotels only have one or two presidential


    suites, so if the presidential suites in any of the hotels are booked out in the next month, it will be difficult to guarantee


    Ste''s extended stay.


    After a phone call, Martina immediately reported to Ste: ¡°Miss, the three hotels, I have asked the situation, the room of


    the Aurous Hill International Hotel has no problem, can stay for a month,¡± ¡°But the Hilton Hotel presidential suite in the


    next Saturday there are reservations, it is said that the customer is a foreigner in Aurous Hill,¡± ¡°Married here, they are to


    use the hotel''s presidential suite as a matrimonial home, their manager said can help us coordinate with the customer,¡±


    ¡°But does not ensure that it will work, in addition to that Shangri-La Hotel, does not ept all reservations after fifteen


    days, so now we can book and only stay for fifteen days.¡±


    After hearing this, Ste almost didn''t think twice and said, ¡°Then don''t bother, just book the Aurous Hill International


    Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss.¡± Martina was busy saying, ¡°Then I''ll call the hotel.¡±


    Ste just nodded her head in acquiescence, but soon, a gloomy look appeared on her beautiful face.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She hurriedly called Martina and said, ¡°Martina, wait a minute!¡±

 Chapter 3831

    Chapter 3831


    Martina asked, ¡°Miss, what else do you want?¡±


    Ste frowned her good-looking eyebrows, narrowed her eyes, and asked rhetorically, ¡°What hotel, will not ept the


    appointment after 15 days?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, all the hotels, can''t wait to be able to sell their rooms until 10 yearster, and a hotel that won''t allow


    reservations after 15 days is the first time I''ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Martina nodded and said, ¡°This mode of their operation is indeed a bit strange, I also asked them the reason, but


    their service desk said it was clearly ordered from above, they are only carrying out the orders of the hotel executives.¡±


    Ste snorted coldly and said, ¡°There must be a demon when things go wrong, what would make a hotel give up room


    sales?¡±


    ¡°There are still neen days left in the auction of the Rejuvenating Pill, the specific address has not been announced


    until now, and this Shangri-La will not ept reservations after fifteen days, there must be something fishy about it.¡±


    In fact, Antique Hall has not yet announced the news of co-hosting an auction with Shangri-La.


    This was also Charlie''s intention.


    Some time ago, the outside world thought that the Wade family was half eaten up by the Cataclysmic Front, and many


    people intended to draw a line with the Wade family.


    So the business of hundreds of Shangri-La hotels around the world were affected to a considerable extent.


    Charlie was nning to take advantage of this auction this time to give those rich people a good smack in the face so


    that they had to stay at Shangri-La in order to attend the auction.


    However, he did not intend to immediately announce the news, this is because if the auction venue is announced early,


    there will certainly be many people with a heart or malicious intent, stepping early into the auction venue.


    It is possible that there will be people who are interested in the Rejuvenating Pill and want to do something about the


    venue.


    Therefore, Charlie intends to put this suspense to thest to reveal, let those rich people who signed up for the auction,


    after arriving in Aurous Hill, the organizer Antique Hall, directly arranged for them to check-in at Shangri-La,¡± ¡°At that


    time, a night room is a million, 10 million, or 100 million, are free to open their own price.


    Anyway, when the Shangri-La closed management in advance, if they do not live in, there is no opportunity to


    participate in the auction.


    Moreover, this time, just can secretly prepare for the renovation of the Shangri- La ballroom, as well as security work, to


    ensure that nothing can go wrong.


    But what Charlie did not expect is that his intention, but by a woman who has never met, perceived the difference.


    Ste and Zhiyu are the same, both are the elite ss carefully cultivated by the big family, but the only difference is


    that Ste began to carry out practical exercises in her teens.


    While Zhiyu had been a student before being pushed to the high position of the Su family head by Charlie, and even


    originally intended to continue to go to the United States for further study.


    Therefore, although the two are not very different in age and growing environment, but acting style as well as


    refinement, Ste is a great deal stronger than Zhiyu.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she realized that something was not quite right at Shangri-La, she immediately surmised in her heart that


    Shangri-La and Antique Hall must have some kind of connection.


    She was even 70% sure that Shangri-La was the actual venue of the Rejuvenating Pill auction.


    So, she immediately asked Martina to book a room at Shangri-La, and then the group was escorted by a pickup team


    and went directly to Shangri-La.


    At this time, the business of Shangri-La was still a bit depressed.


    Although the entire executive building is closed to the public, the upancy rate of the remaining half of the rooms is


    only about thirty percent.


    For a hotel with an upancy rate of more than 80% most of the time in previous years, it was simply colder than


    during the New Year.


    Inside the hotel lobby, the number of the service staff was even more than the number of guests.

 Chapter 3832

    Chapter 3832


    When Ste stepped into the hotel lobby, she also felt a little surprised, a five- star hotel, business is dismal in this way,


    it is really a little unexpected.


    Just when she was standing in the middle of the empty lobby, looking around and wondering, two men quickly passed


    by her.


    As she passed, she heard the younger man say, ¡°Send those people to Orvel, as for the researcher, leave him alone, let


    him take his time to research.¡±


    The older man nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Master Wade.¡±


    Immediately afterward, the young man called Master Wade asked, ¡°Has Warnia arrived?¡±


    The older man said, ¡°Miss Song has arrived.¡±


    As they spoke, the two men quickly left from Ste''s side.


    When they passed by, Ste saw the side faces of the two men, and the first thought in her mind was, ¡°This young guy


    is quite handsome.¡±


    The two people who brushed past her were none other than Charlie and Issac.


    Charlie happened to ask Warnia toe over to talk about the next details of the auction with her, and when he arrived


    at the entrance of the hotel, Warnia was already waiting at the door.


    When they met, Issac first told him that those soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front who are deployed in JX Pharmaceutical.


    Last night and at noon today, captured several agents who had infiltrated JX Pharmaceutical one after another, and


    these people are now under tight control, but have not been transferred yet.


    At the same time, the Cataclysmic Front also found a man sneaking around JX Pharmaceuticals.


    Although this man looked like Chinese because he had been photographed by Orvel''s minions when he first arrived in


    Aurous Hill and left customs.


    Now that he was found in JX Pharmaceuticals, he was immediately put under close scrutiny.


    ording to reports, the man did not do much more than digging in the vicinity of JX Pharmaceuticals and collecting


    nt specimens, and did not infiltrate inside JX Pharmaceuticals.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, ording to the investigation of the Cataclysmic Front, it was found that the man''s name was Nakamura


    Junpei, a Japanese-American microbiologist as well as a pharmacologist.


    For those agents, Charlie''s request was naturally to send them to Orvel under strict supervision.


    However, after learning that Junpei was a drug developer, Charlie was not prepared to have him captured as well.


    On the contrary, he also asked Issac to give instructions to leave that guy alone and let him do whatever he wanted to


    do.


    After all, Charlie also preferred them to waste a little more time and energy in the dead-end for their reverse R&D.


    When Issac reported the situation, has been very careful, many ces are used in vague terms, and did not dare to call


    Charlie''s young master outside.


    But both did not expect, their conversation to be heard by someone.


    What Ste heard was not much.


    She only heard something about sending people to Orvel, who is Orvel, she does not know, Orvel where is his ce,


    she also does not know.


    However, she heard Charlie mention the word Warnia and immediately paid attention to it.


    Because, she had a preliminary understanding of the Song Group before, and knew that the head of the Song Group,


    named Warnia.


    Moreover, she heard the word Miss Song from Issac''s mouth. Combining the words "Warnia" and "Song", she was


    immediately sure that these two people were talking about Warnia.


    At this moment, she was puzzled and thought, "Could Warnia be at Shangri-La now? That really matches my previous


    spection about Shangri-La! In this way, the possibility that the auction will be held at Shangri-La has risen from 70%


    to 99%!"


    Whirlwind, she secretly spected, "That young man, to call Warnia by her first name, and still ignore the surname and


    call her Warnia,"


    "That proves that he has a very good rtionship with her, and his social status is not at all inferior to Warnia, and may


    even be higher than her................................. "


    "Another person called him Master Wade......... but he is young and looks to be in


    his twenties, that person is older than him, so why should he respectfully call him Master?"


    ¡°And....... who is that middle-aged man beside him? Why does it feel as if this


    ce is his home turf?¡±


    Thinking of this, she immediately called over Martina and instructed in a low voice, ¡°Martina, check the information of


    the person in charge of this hotel for me, preferably one with video data!¡±

 Chapter 3833

    Chapter 3833


    When Ste checked in and stayed in the Shangri-La Presidential Suite, Charlie was working with Warnia and Issac to


    determine the details of the auction follow-up.


    Right now, the most important thing for him is the security of Shangri-La at the time of auction.


    After all, in the face of the value of the rejuvenation pills may exceed ten billion dors at any time, the temptation is


    really too great, don''t know how many people secretly will move against it.


    Moreover, when the timees, almost all of the top tycoons will be present, in this case, it is necessary to ensure the


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    personal safety of each.


    Otherwise, in case something goes wrong, who else will dare toe to the auction in the future.


    Therefore, Charlie asked the security system of Shangri-La, to bepleted in the next fifteen days, with all the new


    rounds of upgrades.


    At the same time, he also had to inform Joseph to send arge number of additional elite manpower from the Front to


    strictly ensure the security of Shangri-La before the auction started.


    Although Issac was under a lot of pressure, he still assured Charlie very firmly, ¡°Young master, don''t worry, I will do my


    best to ensure that the auction is foolproof!¡±


    Charlie gently nodded and said, ¡°This year, we will first strive to open the door, I have already been instructed to start


    preparing for the construction of a brand new auction center, when the auction center ispleted, this auction will


    have a dedicated venue.¡±


    The auction center, in addition to the pill auction, the other times, Antique Hall can use as they wish. Consider it as your


    own home turf.¡±


    Warnia was surprised and happy, but at the same time a little nervous, ¡°Master Wade, this auction has such a great


    influence in high society, all because of your Rejuvenating Pill,¡±


    ¡°Antique Hall cane out to host this auction, is already a great fortune for me, the future auction center, how dare I


    ept your favor....................................... ¡±


    The first time she saw this, she was able to get a new one.


    This time to use Charlie''s Rejuvenating Pill, among the world''s richest wealthy ss to make a name for herself, is


    already a dream she cannot dare to imagine the great opportunity,¡±


    ¡°And now Charlie to pull the Song Group on board long-term cooperation, the Song family is even more under a huge


    favor.


    What''s more, a brand new auction center, investment of at least several billion to start with, Charlie only let them


    contribute 20%,¡±


    ¡°But the vast majority of the time this auction center by Antique Hall to use, this is a great advantage but it is like taking


    advantage of Charlie, thinking so she did not dare to ept.


    Charlie saw that she did not know what to do, with a faint smile, said seriously: "Warnia, the auction center is not a big


    investment, back to the Rejuvenating''s fever you can see,¡±


    "A year to shoot one or two, you can harvest from these top tycoons tens of billions of dors, an auction center at most


    a few hundred million dors to take care of, not even worth a quarter of the Rejuvenating pill,¡±


    "So you don''t have to be so polite with me, we are going to have a long-term strategic cooperation in the future, don''t be


    detained by such a small matter.¡±


    Warnia nodded gratefully and said seriously, "Master Wade, at that time, Antique Hall will be responsible for the daily


    operation of the auction center, and all the ie from the operation will be handed over to Emgrand Group!¡±


    "Don''t.¡± Charlie waved his hand: "The ie generated from your operation, just share it normally ording to the


    investment ratio, but if it is for your Antique Hall''s own use, don''t report the ie.¡±


    Seeing this, Warnia no longer insisted more, and said with love in her eyes, "Okay Master Wade, I understand!¡±


    Only then did Charlie nod in satisfaction, and then asked her, "How is the registration situation now?¡±


    Warnia busily said, "Master Wade, there are nearly seven hundred people signed up so far.¡±


    Saying that, she opened a document on the tabletputer and handed it to Charlie, saying respectfully, "Master


    Wade, all the registration information is here, and we have already started to review the asset information they


    submitted.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and then looked through the registration information.


    Among the seven hundred people who had signed up so far, the person whose data was avable and who had the


    highest assets was Bernard Elnor, who was now ranked third in the world''s wealthy list.


    Charlie said curiously, ¡°Bernard Elnor, howe I''ve never heard of him?¡±

 Chapter 3834

    Chapter 3834


    Warnia pursed her lips and snickered, flirting, "Master Wade, you don''t know Bernard Elnor, but your wife should know.¡±


    "Is that so?¡± Charlie asked in disbelief, "Why do you say that?¡±


    Warniaughed: "Because this man, is the godfather of global luxury............ many of France''s top luxury brands, are


    under his group''s name, the most famous is Lu Vuitton, which ismonly known as LV.¡±


    Warnia said: "Moreover, he made many big moves some time ago, with great fanfare, a series of acquisitions of a


    number of French and Italian luxury brands, including the famous Emmaus,¡±


    "Because of its near-monopoly in the field of luxury dominance, his value, also reached a staggering $ 170 billion,


    converted into RMB, has broken trillion.¡±


    Charlie nodded andughed: "So that''s how.......... it seems that this old man is known as a global friend of women!¡±


    Saying that Charlie took a closer look at the information of this name, and found that he is now in his seventies, so he


    thinks he is also starting to worry about life extension.


    In fact, since ancient times, the world''s top powerful people are like this.


    People in their teens to their twenties and thirties are young and in a frivolous stage, unaware of the preciousness of


    time.


    People in this age group are only concerned about the immediate future and not the long future.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    That''s why some people are willing to sell a kidney for tens of thousands of dors for a cell phone or sacrifice their


    health for a small profit, or even take the risk.


    And the beginning of the twenties and thirties, to the fifties and sixties, for the vast majority of people, is really the stage


    ofying the foundation of a lifetime.


    Especially for those top tycoons, these precious twenty or thirty years are the most flourishing time of their lives.


    Almost all of the rich and powerful have achieved an exponential surge in assets at this age.


    And as their careers be more and more sessful, their personal wealth continues to rise, and their age continues


    to increase.


    These rich people will naturally enter a "life" after sess and old age, hoping that they can live longer and have more


    time to enjoy these remarkable achievements that they have created.


    The more sessful people are, the more so.


    In ancient times, every emperor of China dreamed of a long life.


    Put in modern times, almost every billionaire, too, is repeating the mistakes of ancient emperors, secretly investing huge


    sums of money to find ways to live forever.


    The third-generation heir of the Rockefeller family, David Rockefeller, spent hundreds of millions of dors, had six heart


    transnts and lived to the age of 101.


    In addition, there are many other rich people who spend over hundreds of millions of dors a year on cellr injections


    just to slow down the aging process.


    Like Dous, there are many other rich people who have invested billions of dors in various scientific research


    projects.


    So, right now, the rejuvenation pill is especially attractive to the rich and powerful over the age of seventy.


    By spending money on a rejuvenation pill, all those past investments with uncertain results and the long wait can be


    But it is also because of the different stages and different mentality that the world''s top billionaire, Amazon founder


    Bezos, and the second ce Te founder Musk, did not sign up for this auction.


    Charlie did not feel surprised by this, because these two people are not too old.


    Bezos is older, but now not yet sixty years old, and Musk is also just over fifty.


    These two people, in the field of entrepreneurship, are in their prime.


    This age group, full of thought is to engage in money, do great things, there is no particr urgent need for longevity.

 Chapter 3835

    Chapter 3835


    Moreover, these two people are both Inte-borne bigwigs, with avant-garde and radical ideas, and they are definitely


    skeptical or even negative about such things as rejuvenation pills, so they are unlikely to sign up for the auction.


    However, Charlie felt that if he waited for another ten or twenty years, the two of them would definitely be eager for the


    Rejuvenating Pill.


    Because in his opinion, no one can escape thisw!


    Charlie continued to look down.


    On the list, there was another person named Dous Fei, which attracted his attention.


    For this man, the amount of assets registered at the time of registration was one hundred billion dors, but this


    person''s information had never appeared on the Forbes list.


    There are several other people in a simr situation to him.


    These people, all of whom could not find their names in the Forbes list, and had little news on the Inte, but one by


    one, dered assets of around one hundred billion dors.


    Charlie vaguely felt that the actual assets of these people should be far more than one hundred billion dors.


    The reason why they are dered at one hundred billion dors, it is estimated that they do not want to be too obvious,


    and want to lock a ce firmly, so only a part of the assets will be taken out for capital verification.


    What surprised Charlie the most, this list, but also appeared the figure of the British royal family!


    He could not help but sigh: ¡°I thought the British royal family would note this time.¡±


    Warniaughed: "They just submitted their application a few minutes ago, and the one that signed up for the auction this


    time is not the Queen herself, but the Queen''s eldest grandson, Prince Arthur.¡±


    Saying that, Warnia was also a bit surprised and puzzled, ¡°His age is just around 40 years old, I wonder why he wants


    toe to the auction of the Rejuvenating Pill.¡±


    This Prince Arthur, who had married amoner princess in a high-profile manner a few years ago and was also the


    number two heir to the throne of Britain, had been a topic of great conversation and very high visibility for several years.


    He suddenly signed up to participate in the auction, which indeed took Charlie a little by surprise.


    However, Charlie quickly figured out the motive of the British royal family.


    He said with a smile, ¡°I think the British royal family must not have thought abouting topete for the


    Rejuvenating Pill this year,¡±


    ¡°The reason why they let Prince Arthur sign up is probably that they want to send him over to see with their own eyes


    what kind of miraculous effects the Rejuvenating Pill has, to feel out the bottom first.¡±


    After saying that he continued: ¡°And to be honest, the British royal family''s funds, for a bid are enough, but really want to


    bid for the Rejuvenating pill, they simply do not have the strength.¡±


    Charlie did not reject this kind of lively practice, because he knew very well in his heart that the majority of the seven


    hundred applicants should know that they did not have the strength topete with the top tycoons.


    But this still did not stop their enthusiasm to sign up.


    Charlie estimated that the motive of these people should be to open their eyes and gain insight.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After Charlie looked at the list of the top 300, he said to Warnia, "Warnia, take my grandfather''s name, out of the list,


    there''s no need to rank him.¡±


    Warnia asked busily, "Master Wade, are you not going to let your grandfather participate?¡±


    Charlie smiled, "Not so much, definitely, for him, he can attend, I''ve left a few VIP seats at the site, so I''ll save one for


    him when the timees.¡±

 Chapter 3836

    Chapter 3836


    Speaking of this, Charlie gentlymented: ¡°Recently many people have been somewhat contemptuous of the Wade


    family because of the matter of the Front, it''s time for them to have more respect for the Wade family.¡±


    Warnia immediately said, ¡°Okay Master Wade, then I''ll make the arrangements.¡± Charlie asked again, ¡°Right Warnia, I


    didn''t see any information about the Nordic Royal Family, what is their current ranking?¡±


    Warnia said awkwardly, ¡°Lady Eliza Iliad of the Nordic Royal Family is ranked sixth from the bottom of the list of seven


    hundred people.¡±


    Eliza Iliad, the name of the former empress and Helena''s grandmother.


    Charlie immediately pulled the list to the end, and immediately understood the embarrassment of the Nordic royal


    family.


    Even if the old queen submitted all the proof of the Nordic royal family''s assets, converted into RMB is just over ten


    billion, which is just enough for the basic threshold of the registration qualification.


    So in these seven hundred people, she is almost at the bottom of the existence.


    Two hundred out of seven hundred people, ording to this sort, she is definitely not qualified toe to this auction.


    Seeing this, Charlie couldn''t help but lose his smile: ¡°Hey, it seems that the Nordic royal family is indeed a bitgging


    behind, with assets that are not even one-tenth of the British royal family.¡±


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± Warnia said helplessly, ¡°I always thought that the royal families in Europe were very rich, I really didn''t expect


    this royal family to be so miserable


    In fact, far away in northern Europe, the old queen herself knows in her heart, the northern European royal family did


    not seize any development opportunities over the years, just little ancestral assets, indeed some can not be taken out.


    To say that the ancestral property, she was well in the pce to converge it, the antiques and paintings are converted, it


    is estimated that there can be more than a few billion dors.


    However, those things are inherited in order, and there is no market, simply can not be valued, or once taken out, the


    world will know that the Nordic royal family began to sell their ancestral property.


    Moreover, even if those assets are discounted, there is nothing substantial to help their ranking, two hundred out of


    seven hundred people.


    Whether it is the sixth from the bottom, or the 16th from the bottom, or even the 60th from the bottom, basically, it is the


    same result.


    In order to prevent losing, she specifically found Helena and pleaded, ¡°Helena, when it''s convenient for you, can you


    call Charlie for Grandma and ask him if he can give me a ce in the auction?¡±


    Helena said with some difficulty, ¡°Grandma, Mr. Wade has helped us so much, for this favor we have never had the


    opportunity to return to him, this kind of thing, how can I still have the heart to ask him for help


    again............................................................ ¡±


    Helena''s mind, the old queen''s heart naturally clear.


    Charlie has a rebuilding grace to Helena, turned her from a pawn used by the royal family to intermarry, directly into the


    new queen of Northern Europe, not only saving her, but also saving her mother.


    Moreover, was Charlie not too kind to her, if not for his rejuvenation pills, I''m afraid she would have let Olivia die.


    No matter how you look at it, their grandparents and grandchildren owe too much to Charlie, so if they ask for Charlie''s


    help again at this time, it''s really a bit cheeky.


    Thinking of this, the old queen could not help but sigh: ¡°This auction, I think there will be a lot of top big shots gathered


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    in China, I happen to have abdicated now,¡±


    ¡°There is nothing sensitive in my identity, if I can have the opportunity to meet and expand thework resources for our


    Nordic royal family, it is also a good thing     ¡±


    Helena looked at a sorrowful grandmother, the expression of the desire to speak and stop.


    In her heart, she knew very well the olddy''s idea, just want to take this opportunity to go to Charlie to im some


    credit, or go to him to sell a face in front of him, to see if there can be any unexpected harvest.


    Although Helena was more grateful to Charlie than anyone else in her heart, but she also had her own bone pride.


    And did not want her grandmother, like an elderly beggar, to appear in front of Charlie, that way, afraid that it would


    make Charlie look down on himself even more.


    So, she then softly advised, "Grandma, for Mr. Wade''s auction this time, the threshold is indeed too high, we, the Nordic


    royal family, do not have the strength to do so,¡±


    "And if we insist on moving up, it will also look like we are out of our depth, instead of that, we should keep a low


    profile.¡±


    Saying that Helena added: "Now Mr. Wade''s sister-inw is representing the Wade family, actively cooperating with the


    royal family, this is also a wonderful opportunity for the royal family,¡±


    ¡°Our energy now should be used to properly cooperate with the Wade family, as for the auction of the Rejuvenating Pill,


    I think it''s better not to go for the time being.¡±


    The old queen wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she held back.


    No matter what Helena said, the yearning for the Rejuvenating Pill deep inside her heart could not be erased.


    Only, Helena''s words were true in every sense, making her unable to refute them, so she could only ept them


    silently.


    At this moment, she saw that the pupils of Helena''s stunning eyes were full of mncholy, so she couldn''t help but ask


    her, ¡°Helena, do you miss Mr. Charlie?¡±

 Chapter 3837

    Chapter 3837


    Hearing her grandmother''s question, Helena''s entire body was instantly stunned.


    The shyness within her heart did not have the time to make her blush, and then she was immediately crushed by a deep


    sense of sadnesspletely.


    Originally, she instinctively wanted to deny it.


    But somehow, deep inside, she suddenly had a feeling of not being able to keep it, so she let out a light sigh and said


    quietly: ¡°What can I do if I think of him? Since I ascended the throne, my identity has be extremely sensitive,¡±


    ¡°Where to go, who to see, what to say, what to do, are no longer my own decision, I dreamed of going to China to see


    him,¡±


    ¡°But I now have no way to bypass the diplomatic channels, he will note here in a short time, I am afraid that I will


    not even see his face........................................ ¡°


    Speaking of which, Helena''s eyes have been filled with tears, and have even spilled out of the corners of her eyes.


    She hurriedly turned her head, quietly wiped away the tears, and only then added: ¡°Grandma, to be honest, the biggest


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    reason why I wanted to be the empress was to save my mother,¡±


    ¡°And secondly, I wanted to take revenge on Olivia, now that mother is safe and sound, and Olivia has received the


    punishment she deserves, now the position of empress no longer has any meaning for


    me........................................................... ¡±


    The old queen said: ¡°Don''t think nonsense! The royal family now has no direct blood heirs to the throne! It''s impossible


    for you to abdicate the throne even if you want to!¡±


    Helena looked at the old queen and subconsciously asked, ¡°Grandma, do you still want to be the queen again?¡±


    The old queen immediately waved her hand and said, ¡°No! I don''t want to! Besides, there is no such thing in the world,


    obviously abdicated and re enthroned, if that really happened, the royal family''s reputation will


    just............................................................................... ¡±


    Helena sighed and said sadly, ¡°So when will there be a suitable heir to the throne?¡±


    The old queen said awkwardly: ¡°This depends on you........... our family is not


    prosperous, you now do not even have a first heir to the throne, if you abdicate, then I can only go to other countries


    royal family to borrow a sessor to................................ ¡±


    Saying that the old queen with a straight face admonished: ¡°Helena, if you want to get rid of the throne early, the best


    way is to hurry up and give birth to a child, and then set him up as the Crown Prince, and when hees of age, you


    can abdicate the throne.¡±


    ¡°I...... ¡± Helena expression like an angry little daughter-inw, said sulkily: ¡°If


    Charlie is willing, I am willing to give him a son, then raised in the pce, and when hees of age, he will inherit the


    throne!¡±


    The old queen''s expression was stunned, and then she covered her forehead and sighed: ¡°You............................... you


    are crazy......... if you are unmarried and have children


    first, how can the royal family exin to the people of the country?¡±


    Helena said seriously: ¡°What''s wrong with that? As long as Charlie really is willing, by the time I get pregnant, I will


    personally go and tell the people clearly,¡±


    ¡°I will frankly tell everyone that I am willing to have a child for the man I love, this is my freedom, no one has the right to


    interfere.¡±


    Speaking of which, she sighed in mncholy: ¡°The only thing I''m afraid of in this matter is that Charlie would not agree,¡±


    ¡°If he agrees, even if I amughed at by the whole world, so what, I simply do not care.¡±


    ¡°OK OK....... ¡± the old queen while pressing her temples, sighing s: ¡°I think it is


    better to be realistic, starting next year, in the royal families of each country, looking for a simr age marriage partner.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Helena tly refused without thinking: ¡°I won''t get married unless I marry Charlie.¡±

 Chapter 3838

    Chapter 3838


    The old queen asked her rhetorically: ¡°Charlie has long been married, and you said yourself, he has more confidants


    than you can count,¡± ¡°Who have known him longer than you, this is the same as the royal session, even if he is


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    divorced, you are not the first in the line of session,¡±


    ¡°Perhaps even ranked outside the tenth, this situation you still do not marry him, it is not clear that you want to be single


    for life?"


    Helena said seriously: "It''s okay to be single for the rest of my life, it''s better than marrying someone I don''t love and


    having children for someone I don''t love."


    The old queen said with a sad face: "If you don''t get married when I die, the whole Nordic royal family will be left on to


    you! Have you ever seen such a miserable royal family        "


    Helena said seriously: "Grandma, if the royal family does not have a suitable sessor, then the Nordic countries can


    "Change the constitutional monarchy to a presidential republic, as for us, hire on the line, why worry too much about the


    afterlife?"


    The old queen let out a long sigh and said, "If the royal family is really forced to cancel because of theck of


    sessors, then I would rather you have a child with Charlie, unmarried!"


    Helena smiled and said, "You see, Grandma, we have finally reached a consensus on this issue."


    "Yes, yes, yes....... " the old queen seemed to have given up resistance and said


    quietly, "What you said is right, now the question is, how can you get pregnant with Charlie''s child?"


    "If you get pregnant, when the timees to give birth to a Eurasian hybrid, the royal bloodline is folded in half, and


    how do you exin to the people?"


    Helena seriously said, "How to conceive, have to have the opportunity to meet Charlie first, as for thetter, have to wait


    until after conception."


    "Ai!" The old queenmented: ¡°I don''t care......... you take care of it yourself.......... ¡±


    After saying that, remembering the auction, she couldn''t help but mutter to herself,


    ¡°It would be nice if I could have the opportunity to go to the auction of the Rejuvenating Pill, and by the way, I can also


    help you ask Charlie when he is free toe to Northern Europe............................................................... ¡±


    Helena shook her head helplessly and was about to speak when her phone suddenly rang.


    She looked down and saw that it was Charlie calling, and immediately said with excitement, ¡°It is Charlie!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The old queen was also a bit excited and asked in a hurry, ¡°Can you talk to him about the auction?¡±


    Helena casually coped, ¡°I''ll see what he wants to talk to me about first.¡±


    With that, she stood up and pressed the answer button while walking to the window.


    She didn''t really want her grandmother to hear the content of her conversation with him, so she avoided her slightly.


    When she picked up the phone, she forced down the excitement deep inside and softly asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, why are you


    calling me all of a sudden?¡±


    Charlie casuallyughed, ¡°Oh, it''s nothing, I just saw the registration information for the Rejuvenating Pill Auction and


    found that the Nordic Royal Family had also signed up, so I just called to tell you.¡±


    Helena said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Wade, my grandmother was the one who did the registration, and she didn''t discuss it with me


    beforehand.¡±

 Chapter 3839

    Chapter 3839


    Charlieughed: "It''s okay, I''m calling mainly to tell you that ording to the normal approval process, the amount of


    assets of the Nordic royal family did not reach the first two hundred.¡±


    "Yes....... ¡± Helena said more or less awkwardly, "The Nordic royal family''s financial strength is not considered strong,


    and it is estimated that it just meets the minimum threshold for registration, so there is definitely no way to enter the top


    two hundred.¡±


    Charlie ummed and said: "If cannot enter the top two hundred, it does not matter, I left a few VIP seats at the site, when


    the timees,¡±


    "I will leave one for your grandmother, I will have someone send it to the pce at that time, let your grandmother pay


    attention to check the receipt.¡±


    Helena did not expect that Charlie had called to arrange a VIP seat for her grandmother.


    She knew that with that strength of the Nordic royal family, they couldn''t even get into the first two hundred of the


    registration, so what qualifications would they have to upy the even rarer VIP seats.


    Therefore, she said with some trepidation, "Mr. Wade........... will this make it too difficult for you........ actually you don''t


    have to go to such troubles........... ¡±


    Charlie on the phone smiled lightly and said seriously, "Your grandmother helped me do a lot of publicity work,¡± "I


    naturally want to show my gratitude, but it also depends on her old man''s mood, if she is willing toe it would be


    best, if she is not willing to toss so far, then I do not force it.¡±


    Helena was busy saying, ¡°No no......... not to hide from you Mr. Wade, my grandmother was just talking to me about this


    matter,¡±


    ¡°She thinks that our Nordic royal family''s financial strength may be difficult to finally be selected,¡±


    ¡°But also very much wanted to go to the auction for a long time, in her heart, she was very frustrated, I believe that after


    she knows this matter, she will be very happy!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°That would be great, you tell her about it, let her be happy too, as, for the invitation, I will have


    someone send it in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Helena said joyfully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°It''s all a small thing, what''s the point of thanks.¡±


    Helena subconsciously asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, can Ie then?¡±


    Charlie was a little surprised and asked rhetorically, ¡°Your identity should be rather sensitive, right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Like your current status, going to other countries you should go through diplomatic channels,ing to the auction, I''m


    afraid it''s not very good in terms of process.¡±


    Helena said in a somewhat frustrated voice: ¡°In fact, I know I can''t go........... just subconsciously want to ask........ ¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°It does not matter, if this time the Rejuvenating Pill auction is held sessfully, in the future when the


    time is ripe, I cane to Northern Europe to hold an auction there,¡±


    ¡°When the timees, one can be held jointly with the Nordic royal family, then, you as the Queen of Northern Europe


    can attend as a VIP in an honorable manner.¡±


    Helena wanted to go to the Rejuvenating Pill auction, not because she wanted to see what was different about the


    auction, but mainly because she wanted to meet him.


    She didn''t know whether Charlie didn''t understand, or if he did understand and deliberately yed dumb, and


    surprisingly the topic of conversation was about holding an auction in Northern Europe in the future.


    Helplessly, she could only ask: ¡°Mr. Wade, if you really want to hold an auction in Northern Europe, will you personally


    Charlie said with great certainty: ¡°Of course, for such a major event, I will definitelye over personally.¡±


    Only then did Helena''s heart feel morefortable, if that was the case, then she still had a chance to meet with


    Charlie.


    So, she hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, then this matter is agreed, you must not be too noble to forget................................. ¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry.¡± Charlie seriously said, ¡°I will definitely honor this matter.¡±


    ¡°Good....... ¡± Helena''s mood suddenly brightened up and she said with glee,


    ¡°Then I''ll wait for your good news in Northern Europe!¡±


    Charlie agreed, and after the two exchanged a few more pleasantries, he said goodbye to her and hung up the phone.

 Chapter 3840

    Chapter 3840


    Helena pressed her hands on the phone in front of her chest, her mood was iparably joyful, the whole person


    which still has the previous beauty queen''s temperament, ispletely a young girl with a lovely look.


    The old queen hurried up and asked curiously, ¡°Helena, is there something wrong with Charlie calling you?¡±


    Helena said joyfully, "Grandma, Mr. Wade called to tell me that he has reserved a VIP seat for you at the auction.¡±


    "Really?!¡± When the old Queen heard this, her entire body immediately cheered and asked her with unbridled


    excitement, "He really said that?!¡±


    "Yes.¡± Helena nodded seriously and added, "Mr. Wade said that he will send the invitation over in a few days, and then


    you can go to the auction as a VIP.¡±


    "Oh yes, Mr. Wade also said that he mighte to Northern Europe in the future and join hands with our Northern


    European royal family to hold an auction for the Rejuvenating Pill here!¡±


    The old queen was overjoyed and said with unbearable excitement, "Great, that''s wonderful! Even those tycoons worth


    hundreds of billions of dors don''t have the chance to get a VIP status,¡±


    "Charlie gives me a VIP seat, then this time our Nordic royal family will definitely impress many people!¡±


    "If we can join forces to hold an auction for the Rejuvenating Pill in the future, then our Nordic royal family''s reputation


    will skyrocket by a tier all over the world!¡±


    After saying that, she couldn''t help but sigh, "Hey! Mr. Wade is really giving me, an old woman, too much


    respect...................... ¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she hurriedly changed her tone again: ¡°No! Mr. Wade must not do it for me, but for


    your face!¡± ¡°Helena, Mr. Wade must have you in his heart! Otherwise, how could he give us so many green lights!¡±


    Helena heard these words, her heart was sweet, then very seriously instructed the old queen: ¡°Grandma, although Mr.


    Wade gave you a VIP seat, but you have to know that we do not have the strength topete for the Rejuvenating Pill,¡±


    ¡°When the timees, you should mainly go to show up in the Rejuvenating Pill auction, do not follow the matter of


    involvement.¡±


    The old queen nodded and said, ¡°Don''t worry, I know in my heart that the money we have may not be enough for the


    starting price,¡±


    ¡°I won''t go to the auction to be embarrassed, I will go to see the world and expand mywork by the way.¡±


    ¡°That''s good....... ¡± Helena nodded, then said with excitement: ¡°The auction is less than 20 days away, I need to hurry up


    and prepare a gift for Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°When the timees, grandmother, you will help me take it over! hand it to him!¡±


    Meanwhile, inside the presidential suite of Shangri-La in Aurous Hill.


    Ste had already gotten the information that Martina had found.


    As the head of the Shangri-La in Aurous Hill, although Issac seldom showed up in public, but after being in Aurous Hill


    for so long, it was inevitable that he would leave behind some image materials.


    What Martina found was the live photo of Issac donating to the Red Cross Society in Aurous Hill on behalf of the


    Shangri-La in the city.


    When Ste saw the photo of Issac, she immediately confirmed that one of the two men who passed by in the lobby


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    today was Issac.


    She could not help but murmur, ¡°Shangri-La, is the property of the Wade family from Eastcliff,"


    "Generally speaking, every Shangri-La, should be the Wade family''s local bridgehead, or even base, so this man, must


    be the Wade family''s spokesman in Aurous Hill         "


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    Martina said, "Miss, this Eastcliff Wade family was facing revenge from the mercenary organization Cataclysmic Front


    some time ago, and it is said that it took out half of the family''s assets directly to let the family go,"


    "And the Wade family''s status has been declining recently, which is the main reason why the Wade family''s hotel


    business is so cold. I think that the master Wade you just said might be the feng shui gentleman that Issac found when


    he was sick."


    Ste nodded and said seriously, "I thought the same thing when I heard the name Master Wade, but there is a very


    strange ce in this matter, that Master Wade, why would he meet with Issac and Warnia Song?"


    "Combined with my previous spection that the Shangri-La is most likely the location of the Rejuvenating Pill auction,


    could it be that the Aurous Hill Song family has cooperated with the Eastcliff Wade family?"


    Martina agreed and said, "I think it''s very possible, although the Song family is very strong in Aurous Hill, but their size


    is only one to two hundred billion RMB," ¡°Although the Wade family was robbed of half of the family assets by the


    Cataclysmic Front, but the strength is also much stronger than the Song family,¡± ¡°The Song family and the Wade family


    cooperation, there are benefits for both sides, the Song family can improve their status to a certain extent, and the


    Wade family can also to a certain extent recover their status after the loss.¡±


    ¡°Well....... makes sense......... ,¡± Ste nodded slightly, but her willow-like eyebrows still piled up cutely. Whirlwind, she


    remembered something and said to Martina:


    ¡°Right, I heard them also talk about someone named Orvel, you help me inquire, what kind of personality this is!¡±

 Chapter 3841

    Chapter 3841


    In Aurous Hill, inquiring about Orvel is like inquiring about the Bonnano in New York, pulling a random person on the


    street, you can ask a four or five or six.


    So, Martina quickly inquired about some information about Orvel, then immediately gave feedback to Ste:


    ¡°Miss, that Orvel I have inquired about, he is the head of the underground forces in Aurous Hill, a famous person,¡±


    ¡°Engaged in a number of industries, including a restaurant named ssic Mansion, which is one of the top restaurants


    in the city.¡±


    Ste nodded, analyzed: ¡°That master Wade, with Issac, casually said in a sentence to send people to Orvel, although I


    do not know what he wants to send, but him to say this in a tone that is respectful it can be seen that, that Orvel should


    also listen to his orders.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ste could not help but feel: ¡°If that Master Wade is just a feng shui gentleman, then is it not a bit


    strange that both Issac and Orvel are so respectful to him?¡±


    Martina said, "It''s okay, Miss, have you forgotten how much respect the master has for that old man Lai? Every time he


    sees him, he is always respectful.¡±


    Ste said seriously, "Grandpa Lai''s situation is different, he is a top feng shui master in Chinese circles, highly


    respected!¡±


    "And his ancestral lineage is in order for dozens of generations, not to mention my grandfather, even the An family''s


    people are respectful when they see him.¡±


    She said that and added: "But that Master Wade, looks like he''s only in his twenties, and not from any feng shui family,


    how can he have such a big face?¡±


    Martina shrugged her shoulders: "Maybe he is young and talented.¡±


    Speaking of this, Martina thought of something and said, "Miss, that Master Wade, could it be someone from the Wade


    family?¡±


    "You said this possibility I have also considered.¡±


    Ste opened her mouth and said, "But I don''t think it''s very likely if he''s from the Wade family, Issac shouldn''t give him


    such a strange title as Master Wade, it''s like you can''t call me Master Fei in a nonsensical way.¡±


    Saying that, she also felt that she couldn''t be so absolute, so she said, "You''d better check the information of the Wade


    family, find out all the information of the younger generation of the Wade family and show it to me, see if it can


    correspond.¡±


    Martina immediately said, "Then I''ll go do it right now!¡±


    The information of the Wade family members was not easy to find, but it was not a difficult task for the Fei family.


    Soon, Martina had all the information of the younger generation of the Wade family in hand and handed it to Ste.


    Ste looked through the multiple profiles, including Morgan and Hawade, and there was indeed no connection to


    Master Wade she had seen, so she put the profiles aside and said indifferently,


    ¡°It seems that he is indeed not a member of the Wade family, he just happens to have the surname Wade.¡±


    After a moment of silence, she frowned again and said, "I''m now wondering if this Master Wade, could he have


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    something to do with the Rejuvenating Pill, the maker or marketer of the Rejuvenating Pill, could it be him.¡±


    Martina said in surprise: "Miss, this should be unlikely.......... that young man is only in his twenties........ For a person in


    his twenties, it is unlikely that he can afford to manipte such arge te,¡±


    "And also attract hundreds of top tycoons toe over, not to mention, the rejuvenation Pill kind of thing, also does not


    look like young people will have.¡±


    Ste agreed with Martina''s words and nodded, "I think the same as you, I always think that the person behind the


    Rejuvenating Pill should not be a young person.¡±


    Saying that, she added: "However, that Master Wade can make Issac and Orvel treat him with such respect, I think he is


    also a bit capable, have you inquired about this person?¡±


    "I did.¡± Martina said, "Unlike Orvel, Orvel''s name is known to the whole Aurous Hill, but Master Wade''s name, no one


    seems to know.¡±


    "No one knows?¡± Ste was even more surprised and said offhandedly, "Issac even respects him, such a person, no


    one knows about him in Aurous Hill?¡± "Indeed.¡± Martina said seriously, "The people we consulted to, said they had not


    heard of Master Wade''s name.¡±

 Chapter 3842

    Chapter 3842


    In fact, Charlie had always acted in a very low profile.


    Although there were many people in Aurous Hill who knew his name as Master Wade, but those people were basically


    his own people.


    The only time that Charlie showed his face was at the dark magic Conference that led to the death of Jinghai, but most


    of those who came to the dark magic Conference were not local people in Aurous Hill.


    What''s more, the strength that Charlie showed was so strong that those people kept their mouths shut about his deeds.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As for Orvel, Liang, Issac, and Qin Gang, if someone asked them to inquire about Charlie''s deeds, they would not


    reveal even half a word.


    So, although Aurous Hill is Charlie''s home turf, but Aurous Hill knows him, knows him as ¡°Master Wade¡±, really not


    many know him by the name Charlie.


    This makes Ste even more puzzled.


    Originally, she thought that Charlie should be a famous local feng shui master, so some local dignitaries have to give


    him some respect.


    But now it seems that he is hardly known in the local area, which is really strange.


    Ste frowned and said, "I always feel that something is wrong with this matter and that Master surnamed Wade is not


    quite right, but I can''t figure out where the problem lies for a while.¡±


    Martina hurriedlyforted, "Miss, don''t worry too much, maybe that man is not really capable, and there may be no


    direct connection with the Rejuvenating Pill.¡±


    Ste said very firmly: ¡°Martina you remember, the old ancestors said that things out of the ordinary must have a


    demon,¡± ¡°This phrase is one of the gold standards for judging the problem, anything, if it vitesmon sense so that


    we can not see through,¡±


    ¡°Then there must be a ce where they have not yet understood, once understood, the matter will naturally be able to


    see through.¡±


    This is the experience that Ste summed up when she was very young.


    When she was a child, she watched the magician perform magic, each magic trick looks so wonderful mysterious, so


    she could not figure out the reason for it.


    If other children were directly exposed to this mysterious happening, they''d fall to worship the magician and believe it as


    true magic.


    But for Ste, she always believed in one thing, the reason your mind cannot wrap around the process is not the magic


    of the magician but the fact that you have not seen through the mystery.


    Therefore, she asked her family to invite a number of magicians to decipher the mystery of each magic trick for her on


    the spot.


    With a lot of seemingly unimaginable, or even impossible toplete the magic, the mechanism, and mystery behind it


    one by one in front of her eyes revealed, she immediately found that all the doubts and shock were dissipated in that


    moment.


    These childhood experiences have reinforced the basic direction and logic of her judgment of things.


    Now Charlie, in front of her, was a magic trick, a magic trick that she had not yet prated the logic behind, so she


    could not wait to unveil the mystery behind this ¡°magic trick¡± in her heart.


    Martina thought for a moment and said, ¡°Miss, I really can''t, I''ll arrange for the bodyguard apanying me to quietly


    follow that Master Wade to see if we can find anything.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Ste immediately refused: ¡°Before we know how much the other party really weighs, we can''t take any risks.¡±


    After that, Ste said, ¡°We just arrived in Aurous Hill, there are still nearly 20 days before the Rejuvenating Pill auction


    starts,¡±


    ¡°It''s better to y it safe and not to rush, I''ll first try to find out what the name of that Master Wade is.¡±


    Martina said with some worry, ¡°Miss, you only met Master Wade once, so I''m afraid it''s not easy to find out who his


    name is without letting people follow him.¡±


    Ste nodded and said, ¡°I thought of that.¡±


    Saying that, she smiled slightly and said, ¡°But the good thing is that there are still two clues, Issac and Orvel.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ste then said, ¡°You go to that Orvel''s ssic Mansion, ask him what the highest consumption there


    is, and then ording to the highest standard book it for me for a month,¡±


    ¡°Every day afternoon, evening, we go to the ssic Mansion to eat, I believe there will be a harvest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss!¡± Martina immediately said: ¡°Miss do not worry, I will go to do it.¡±

 Chapter 3843

    Chapter 3843


    Ste also instructed, ¡°By the way, investigate whether there are any famous local top doctors in Aurous Hill, especially


    Chinese doctors!¡±


    ¡°I always feel that this inconspicuous ce in Aurous Hill is already not remarkable,¡± ¡°But can also produce the


    Rejuvenating Pill, really weird!¡±


    Martina immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Miss, I''ll have someone find out as soon as possible!¡±


    Orvel recently had a very leisurely day, every day after going out for inspection, he returned to the top floor of ssic


    Mansion, drinking tea and listening to music, dashing and rxed.


    However, in the evening, Issac suddenly called him and said in a serious tone, ¡°Orvel, your dog farm has to hurry up


    and get ready, it''s going to receive new goods tonight.¡±


    Orvel was lying on a recliner, drinking tea with a purple sand pot in his hand, when he heard this, he sat up straight and


    asked, ¡°How many goods will arrive tonight?¡±


    Issacughed: ¡°No surprises, seven or eight, if there are more, it is estimated to break double figures!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh!t....... ¡± Orvel eximed, ¡°Howe there are so many.......... ¡±


    Issac helplessly said: ¡°Hey, don''t mention it, these two days the outsiders sent agents to spy on JX pharmaceutical and


    they areing wave after wave,¡±


    ¡°These seven or eight are also caught in JX pharmaceutical, there are dozens of day and night around the JX


    pharmaceutical, and now not yet down.¡±


    Saying that, Issac further said: ¡°With this batch of goods, you must be careful, these people are from the agents n,


    well-trained, do not let them run away!¡± ¡°Run away?¡± Orvel''s heated smile, immediately said: ¡°You can rest assured,


    someone who can run away from my dog farm has not been born!¡±


    He said, he hurriedly added: "When the people are delivered, I will first have my men break both of their legs, and then


    send each of them a thirty pounds of pure iron dog chain, and then threerge one-pound locks, so they can not even


    crawl!¡±


    "Don''t.¡± Issac said, "The young master has said that the identity of these people is sensitive, long-term stay in your


    ce is certainly not suitable, nor is it safe,¡±


    "So the intention is to wait for the right time, when the ships are sent to Syria, these people will go to Syria where they


    have other uses.¡±


    "Ah?¡± Orvel asked in surprise: "Sent to Syria? These people have special status, how to send them there?¡±


    Issacughed: "It just so happens that sometimeter the young master will send a ship to Syria to send food, by the


    way, these people are packed and sent there, Hamid there now listen to the young master''s advice,¡±


    "He will set up a special cave digging engineering team, the young master''s intention is to send these people to Hamid


    as diggers, it is also considered to be the best use,¡±


    "If you break their legs they will not be able to do anything but eat, drink, and sh!t.¡±


    When Orvel heard this, he said, "If I can''t break their legs, then the pressure on my security is really too great!¡±


    "This is not one or two agents, but seven or eight or even dozens of agents, I am afraid that the people under my hands


    simply can not prevent them................................ ¡±


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re doing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Issacughed: ¡°You are watching too many movies, the reality of the agents are also human, you really think they can


    go to heaven and earth and are omnipotent?¡±


    The most important thing is to make sure that they are not hiding any tools and then put them inside. I do not believe


    that they can still chew your welded cages open?¡±


    Then, Issac said: ¡°You do not have so much psychological pressure, the movie on those viins are all retarded,¡±


    ¡°So the decent characters how can they escape, you really want to strip them nak3d welded to death in arge iron


    cage, and 100,000 007 piles upon them it is also impossible to escape!


    Hearing this, Orvel breathed a sigh of relief andughed: ¡°This is a good idea! This makes me much better!¡±


    ¡°Master Wade instructed me to upgrade the dog farmst time, I am now working on the new cage, using 30 mm thick


    rebar, and is the inner and outeryers, tic-tac-toe stacked arrangement, the cage is really welded, even elephants can


    not escape!¡±


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Issac asked him: ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Orvel said, ¡°I''m in ssic Mansion, I''m rushing to the dog farm now!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Issac said, ¡°Then I''ll go there too, I''ll see you at the farm.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 3844

    Chapter 3844


    Orvel hung up Issac''s phone, immediately stood up, took the car keys, and prepared to go to the dog farm.


    At this time, the manager of ssic Mansion ran up quickly, panting, and said, ¡°Master...................... master,


    downstairs.......... downstairs there is a big customer!¡±


    Orvel frowned and asked, ¡°What big patron?¡±


    The manager was busy: ¡°Someone wants to rent our diamond box, the package for a month!¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is that........ ¡± Orvel asked in amazement: ¡°Come to ssic


    Mansion to eat for a month, sick, right?¡±


    The manager is also very confused: ¡°I also do not understand, the person came to ask how much our most expensive


    grade,¡±


    ¡°I gave her the price of a diamond box excluding drinks 200,000, she did not say a word, and is asking for noon and


    evening two meals, together is 60 meals! Twelve million!¡±


    Orvel frowned and said, ¡°Are you nuts? It can''t be a deliberate trick on you, right?¡±


    ¡°No....... ¡± the manager said hurriedly: ¡°The woman is fciking cool, I said the minimum of twelve million,¡±


    ¡°If really, I give her a discount, she directly sent cash to ount of the ssic mansion total 15 million, said that we can


    raise the grade of dishes to mention


    The manager said with a look of credit: ¡°Master, this is 15 million! We have never received such arge order since the


    opening of ssic Mansion!¡±


    Orvel immediately said with annoyance, ¡°Who the h3ll told you to charge? This diamond box, I usually have to use to


    entertain Master Wade, you are the manager here, you don''t have a number in mind?¡±


    The manager then realized that he had done something wrong and said with shame: "I''m sorry,


    Master................................ I just thought about a big order and forgot that you wanted to entertain Master Wade.......... ¡±


    "I''ll go down and talk to her and have the finance refund the money back the way it was.¡±


    Orvel snorted coldly and said, "Remember, from now on, the diamond box is reserved only for Master Wade, if Master


    Wade doesn''te, it will remain empty for me, and no one else can use it even if they pay more money.


    The manager immediately nodded his head in fear and said, "I know, Master! Don''t worry, there won''t be the next time!¡±


    Only then did Orvel''s expression ease up a bit and said in a cold voice, "I have to go out, so hurry up and take care of


    things.¡±


    After saying that, he directly pushed the door and took the elevator to go downstairs.


    Orvel out of the ssic Mansion just passed the reception desk, saw a woman in a professional dress is standing next


    to the desk, thinking about what the little brother said just now, so subconsciously looked at each other more.


    And this woman, it is Ste''s personal assistant, Martina.


    Martina also saw Orvel at this time, because she had just checked Orvel''s information, she immediately recognized this


    middle-aged man of about 50 years old, wearing a Tang suit, with arge bald head.


    At this time, the receptionist said respectfully, "You''re going out, Master Wu?¡±


    Orvel gave a hint, nodded, and met Martina with two eyes, feeling that the woman looked at him with a slightly strange


    look.


    However, Orvel did not think much about it, after all, time is short, Issac is still waiting for him, so he went straight out of


    the ssic Mansion, drove the car, and went straight to the dog farm.


    And at this time, the manager of the ssic Mansion also hurriedly ran down the stairs and came directly to Martina,


    saying apologetically:


    ¡°Miss sorry, our boss said that the diamond box does not ept reservations, I will let the finance refund your money


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    back!¡±


    Martina was surprised and asked, "Why? You opened the door to do business, and I paid you a month''s fee in advance,


    why are you going back on the transaction?¡±


    The manager said helplessly, "This is our boss''s intention, I''m really sorry!¡±


    Martina asked, "Do you think the money is not enough? I can also give you a little more!¡±


    The manager said, "Miss, it''s not about money, it''s our boss''s rule that diamond boxes don''t ept reservations, I can''t


    help it.¡±


    Martina was a bit angry and questioned, "Then I can book a different box, right? Don''t you have any gold boxes?¡±


    When the manager heard this, he said, "No problem with that!¡±


    Martina could only say with a puffed-up voice: "Fine! Then I will book the golden box! You don''t have to refund the


    money, but prepare our meal at the level of the diamond box!¡±

 Chapter 3845

    Chapter 3845


    After Martina returned to Shangri-La, she reported the situation she encountered at the ssic Mansion to Ste.


    After listening, Ste immediately said with certainty, ¡°I guess their diamond box is reserved for an important guest, and


    it might be that Master Wade.¡±


    Saying that, she smiled faintly, the whole person also rxed, said: ¡°This is better, maybe in a few days we can meet


    that master Wade.¡±


    Martina spat out her tongue and sighed: ¡°For that Master Wade, even a single order of more than ten million can be


    refused, this Master Wade''s importance for Orvel is too big!¡±


    Ste gently nodded, pursed her lips, and said with interest, ¡°I''m really getting curious about that Master Wade!¡±


    Immediately, her eyes suddenly lit up and she said, ¡°Martina, see if there are any vis in Aurous Hill near the


    mountains and water, buy one if you have one.¡±


    Martina was surprised and asked, ¡°Miss, why do you suddenly want to buy a vi in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Steughed: ¡°When the timees, ask that master Wade toe over and give me a look at the feng shui!¡±


    Martina suddenly realized, and asked, ¡°Miss, what kind of vi do you want to buy? Do you want me topile some


    information so that you can choose first?¡±


    Ste waved her hand: ¡°Just a vi, no need to go through all this trouble, just go and look at it and buy it if you like.


    To Ste, buying a vi in a ce like Aurous Hill could not cost more than 30 million dors, so such a small project is


    not important to her and not worth her time.


    Martina also knows the style of her boss, always grasping the big and letting go of the small, any small matter, she does


    not bother and worry about it, and she likes to delegate all the power to the people in charge.


    So, she spoke up and said, ¡°Okay Miss, I''ll go do this first thing tomorrow morning.¡±


    This time the sky is getting darker in the city with the sunset.


    Orvel''s dog farm is a busy ce.


    In the expansion of the dog farm, he adopted the way of sealing the top and digging the bottom,ying a steel roof on


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    top of the entire farm.


    While also using photovoltaic power panels to make aprehensiveyer of coverage, while the interior is


    unobtrusively dug out two fullyers down.


    In this way, not only to ensure that the scale of the dog farm multiplied but also to minimize the risk of exposure, in


    addition, also give the entire dog farm a strength more solid than gold.


    If you are really locked in here, wanting to escape can be as difficult as climbing the sky.


    Soon, two vans drove to the dog farm, followed by several Cataclysmic Front soldiers, from the first car, escorted down


    eleven agents.


    These, all agents were captured by the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front when they quietly infiltrated JX Pharmaceutical


    and tried to explore the secrets of the Renewing Pills.


    They thought they were well trained and could be unnoticed, but in front of these masters of the Front, they had


    nowhere to hide.


    When they were taken off the bus, they had no idea where they had arrived because they all had impervious ck cloth


    bags over their heads.


    Moreover, the hands of these agents were tied together very professionally with wide and thick nylon ties.

 Chapter 3846

    Chapter 3846


    In order to prevent them from escaping, their hands were folded together, not only at the wrists and small arms with


    nylon ties fixed, five fingers of each hand were also tied together with five fingers of the other hand.


    In this case, not to mention let them find their own quilting pins or des to escape, even if the des were ced in


    front of them, they could not pick them up.


    When the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front brought them all into the second floor of the dog breeding ground, the group


    did not know what kind of situation was waiting for them.


    The people were brought to the solid cage, Orvel pulled off the ck cloth bag covering their heads one by one, looking


    at more than ten men with different skin tones, he said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Since you are all agents, I think you should understand what I am about to say, I will introduce myself to you, my name


    is Master Orvel,"


    "In this part of thend, I have never been afraid of anyone except Master Wade, you dogs are the same as the dogs I


    raised here, you must obediently obey my arrangements, otherwise, I have ways to make your lives worse than death!"


    More than ten agents saw that they were in front of a huge iron cage, and all of them got nervous at once.


    One of them shouted out loud, ¡°We demand humanitarian treatment!¡±


    Orvel went up to him and pped him hard across the face, spitting and cursing, ¡°Fcuk you, you fcuking came to my


    territory as a thief, trying to fcuking steal our stuff,¡±


    ¡°And still have the fcuking face to ask me for humanitarian treatment? I keep your lives because you are more or less


    useful in the future,¡±


    ¡°You do not kneel down to thank Master Wade to spare your lives, but still have the face to pull this egg with me?¡±


    Saying that Orvel immediately said to his men: ¡°Go, let the welder ording to the previous iron hood for the Tibetan


    mastiff, also welded a hood for him on the spot, lock his pig head into the hood for me,¡±


    ¡°In three days he is not allowed to eat! If he dares to say one more word, you will directly sew up his dog mouth for me!¡±


    Orvel''s fierceness immediately made the group of well-trained agents feel a little chill at their backs.


    So all of them shut their mouths and waited anxiously for his next sentence.


    They actually know very well that their own infiltration into JX Pharmaceuticals to steal core secrets is illegal, plus their


    own special identity,¡±


    ¡°If something happens, they will not be recognized by the West, so now they can only be ughtered while hoping that


    their country coulde to rescue them.


    Soon, Orvel''s welders used a thin steel bar to weld a mask for the unlucky man, this thing to cover his head, an imitation


    of fencing athletes.


    Orvel directly locked it with an extremelymon three-ring lock, and said in a cold voice to the man: ¡°Listen to me, if


    you dare to open this hood yourself, I will let someone weld an iron coffin, weld it with you inside! Do you understand?¡±


    When the man heard this, he hastened to grovel and said, ¡°I understand, I understand!¡±


    In a cold voice, Orvel instructed his men around him, ¡°Take off all their clothes, leaving only one pair of pants for each of


    them, and then put them all in the cage!¡±


    Many of his men immediately undressed the men, cut the nylon ties from their hands one by one, and pushed them into


    the cage.


    Since there were soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front standing next to them, none of the agents dared to resist and could


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    only get into the cage honestly.

 Chapter 3847

    Chapter 3847


    Once inside the cage, the gang felt a wave of despair.


    The cage is solid for human beings, thirty millimeters of rebar cross-welded, leaving only a square gap of ten


    centimeters on the side.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just a little empty, at most you can put your arm out, such a strong cage, there is almost no possibility of violent crack.


    After the gang was stuffed into the cage one by one, all their hopes were pinned on the iron door.


    Most of these people are experts in opening locks, as long as the normal mechanical structure of the lock, in their eyes


    are not too difficult, as long as the time is ripe, quietly open the lock then will have a chance to escape.


    However, just when they fantasized about how to crack the cell door, only to see a few of Orvel''s men, dragging the


    power cord and welding machine ran over, squatting at the door of the cell, against the iron door they heard a crackling.


    For a while, the fire from the welding shot out in all directions.


    This group of people instantly looked with an ashen face, the heart has been desperate to the extreme.


    Iron door welded, then if they want to escape from here, there is almost no possibility except to chop themselves up


    first!


    Orvel has a strong reckless aura, and this reckless aura of his, usually in front of people who have really gone through


    life and death, through big storms, is not scary, and even makes people feel a little ridiculous.


    However, once he is in the right environment for him, this recklessness in his body, will explode out very powerful


    deterrent power.


    At this moment, Orvel is standing in front of the iron cage of the dog farm, just like an African hyena standing in the


    endless savannah!


    This is its home turf, on its home turf, even the king of all beasts, the lion, seeing his fierce appearance, will be


    tightened.


    Because this thing looks inconspicuous, but the hands are really hard.


    What about the lion, how about the hippopotamus, really just up African hyena who is not afraid, and can directly y


    the animal world''s most ruthless and cruel means, no one can stop him.


    Don''t look at this group of agents usually not less experienced danger, and even not less caught and captured, but this


    is in the peace era.


    The agents are generally captured between the countries of private political mediation, as for the captured agents, not


    only will not be tortured, but also enjoy better humanitarian treatment than ordinary prisoners.


    However, they now face Orvel, what humanitarian treatment, what basic personality, it is all bullsh!t and will not give


    them a guarantee.


    Said to weld a hood, immediately welded a hood, and then lock the head in, which leaves no doubt that if they continue


    to provoke him, he will really be welded into the coffin.


    Moreover, in their lifetime, they have never sat in this kind of jail.


    Once in the cell, the cell door was welded shut directly from the outside............


    At this time, Orvel with cold eyes watching the iron door which ispletely welded shut, sneered, and ordered to the


    people around him:


    ¡°Listen to me, from now on, only give them one meal a day, the meal should be as low as possible, low-carbon water,


    and every hour, give them a cold shower, torture them to exhaustion,¡±


    ¡°So that they not only do not have the physical strength to escape, even if want escape! They will not even have the


    brainpower to escape!¡±


    The minion immediately agreed in a loud voice, but a group of agents suddenly fell into the ice cell.


    A cold shower every hour, now in April weather, they won''t die, but this is clearly to wear down their physical strength


    and will, and at the same time interrupt the consistency of their rest.


    In this way, even basic sleep can not be guaranteed, even the iron man will copse.


    Issac spoke up at this time: "Orvel, you should learn from Stephen Chow and add somexatives to the water for them.¡±


    Orvel smiled heatedly, "Good idea, Mr. Issac!¡±

 Chapter 3848

    Chapter 3848


    After saying that, Orvel immediately turned to the minions around and said, "You all heard what Mr. Issac said, put the


    The minion nodded his head: ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Only then did Orvel ask Issac again, ¡°Mr. Issac, there are still goods to be sent over one after another?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Issac nodded: ¡°I guess those people will not rest, they will definitely feel into JX Pharmaceuticals to find out what


    is going on, thene as many as possible to catch.¡±


    Orvelughed: ¡°Good! Then I will keep next to these two cages also empty, anyway, I have plenty of space here,¡±


    ¡°Previously I was afraid that the gang came with too much manpower and I was expecting some bad management, but


    now it seems that the management is certainly not too big a problem.¡±


    The cages are welded strong, but when they are released, they will be cut open.¡±


    Issacughed: ¡°That''s better, I''ll prepare some anesthetic needles for you to beat the bears, give them a shot through


    the cage, after all, down directly into the container, a truck pulled to the dock to load the ship, it will not take long to send


    them over to Hamid.¡±


    Orvel breathed a sigh of relief andughed, ¡°That''s much better!¡±


    At this moment.


    It was early morning in Washington, USA.


    In the military''s research and development base, Roger and Smith are two people sitting in the office smoking, and in


    front of them, there are also the military as well as the CIA executives.


    Early this morning, the heads of their four departments had an emergency meeting, and the CIA reported to several


    others that agents were disappearing one after another.


    While Roger reported to several others that there had been no progress in reverse drug development, and that the


    drugs sent back by Junpei were still ineffective.


    Smith also informed the crowd of the bad news, he contacted JX Pharmaceuticals several times on behalf of the FDA,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    and even raised the price of the drug several times.


    But JX Pharmaceuticals is unwilling to give them even one more box of JX Renewing Pills.


    At this rate, within a few days, the five patients would have to stop taking the medicine.


    The executive is also at a loss, he spoke with some irritation: ¡°All of our agents who entered the interior of JX


    Pharmaceutical, without exception, all disappeared, all of these agents are well-trained top-notch,¡±


    ¡°But unexpectedly in a private pharmaceuticalpany their whereabouts unknown, I have temporarily called off the


    work of other agents,¡±


    ¡°It seems to be impossible in a short time It seems that it is impossible to get the confidential information rted to JX


    Pills in a short time.¡±


    The military representative was surprised and said, ¡°Your agents are all very strong, so it''s okay that they didn''t get out,


    did they give us any useful information?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The executive said, ¡°It feels like that JX Pharmaceutical is like a ck hole, people just go in, will bepletely


    lost, several European agents are said to have disappeared too, no information.¡±


    The military representative hurriedly asked, ¡°So what''s your next n?¡±


    The executive said, ¡°We still need to find a chance to understand the situation inside JX Pharmaceutical,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention whether we can find the confidential information of JX Renewing Pills, at least we need to find the


    specific whereabouts of our agents and then find a way to get them back.¡±


    The military representative said with some concern, ¡°I think this matter will be very tricky,¡±


    ¡°You sent agents to infiltrate a private enterprise to steal secrets, this matter is not on the table, if the other party refuses


    to release, then you can only eat this dumb loss.¡±


    The executive sighed and said, ¡°If it is not possible, then we can only send a representative to talk to the person in


    charge of JX Pharmaceuticals,¡±


    ¡°And privately negotiate a release condition, as long as both sides can reach a consensus, then our people will have a


    chance to go home.¡±


    With that, he looked at Smith and asked offhandedly, ¡°By the way Smith, don''t you n to make another trip to China to


    talk to the head of JX Pharmaceuticals again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Smith nodded and said, ¡°I do n to make another trip and buy some more medicine back from them.¡±


    The executive was busy saying, ¡°Then I''ll go with you, and when I do, I''ll im to be your assistant and make contact


    with the head of JX Pharmaceuticals first to get a feel for it.¡±


    Smith said awkwardly, ¡°I''m not sure if they''re willing to see me yet, if they''re not, I might have to go to that middleman of


    theirs to broker a meeting¡±


    ¡°To see if I can get one, if not, then I''ll have to return without any sess.¡± ¡°It''s okay.¡± The executive spoke up and said,


    ¡°Can we meet, let''s go to China first!¡±

 Chapter 3849

    Chapter 3849


    The registration for the Rejuvenation Pill Auction closed soon.


    Nearly a thousand tycoons from all over the world signed up, but in the end, only two hundred were able to make the


    cut.


    After the registration deadline, Warnia began to arrange for her team to start the capital verification process.


    If it was a tycoon ranked on Forbes, thetest value announced on Forbes'' list would be used directly, but if it was a


    tycoon who did not appear on Forbes, a series of tedious and borate capital verification processes had to be carried


    out.


    As for Charlie''s side, also began to prepare for the auction, the Rejuvenation pills he doesn''t need to prepare, after all,


    is ready-made, needs to prepare, is only the initial promise of his own amulet.


    The amulet is not difficult to make, but the function of this thing is rtively single.


    Some can ward off evil, some can transit, some can avoid disasters, but almost no all-purpose amulet.


    Moreover, ording to the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, such things as amulets, ording to the material used


    to make them and the different levels of ability of the maker, the efficacy gap varies.


    If it is a beginner who knows a bit of idea and the talisman seal, the talisman made is often only very weakly effective.


    For example, for the amulet of transit, if the level is average, originally buying a lottery ticket can win five dors, under


    the augmentation of the amulet, at most will win ten dors.


    However, if the person who made the talisman is very strong, then the original lottery ticket can win two dors, perhaps


    a five million may also be possible.


    Moreover, the efficacy of this thing is not like a stack of data,yer uponyer.


    To put it more inly, lottery prizes span a wide range of levels, the least five, then ten, two hundred, three thousand,


    hundreds of thousands, and even five million.


    This amulet, which allows a person who wins five dors to win ten, is because its greatest ability is to add five dors to


    the original base, not to add a notch to the original base.


    If a person''s own luck is already very good, itself can win 300,000 bonus, then even if he wears the amulet, it is


    impossible to win five million, because the difference is too big, far beyond the ability of the amulet itself.


    So, if such a person wears a low-level amulet, then at most, he will first rely on his own luck and win the 300,000 prizes.


    And after cashing out the prize, he will pick up five dors at the entrance of the lottery center with the help of the


    amulet.


    That''s all.


    The same is true of the amulet for protection from disasters.


    ording to the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, the precious jade can indeed, as folk say, help the master to


    block disasters, so in many folklore, the precious jade will be broken after blocking disasters for the master, and this is


    not empty talk.


    Because the jade in a certain degree of quality, and worn by the owner for a certain number of years, it will naturally


    be a talisman to prevent disasters.


    However, such a talisman, what kind of disaster can resist, also depends on the effectiveness of the talisman itself high


    or low.


    If the efficacy is low, you may be able to avoid a little bit of head bleeding disaster after going out, but when ites to


    car idents, it may not work at all.


    But if the efficacy is high enough, theoretically can be in critical moments to save lives.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Charlie rarely made amulets before, the main reason is to make amulets need to consume spiritual energy, and then his


    own spiritual energy is not enough, and it is difficult to replenish, so he never dared to waste too much spiritual energy


    on the amulet.


    Only a few times such as to see in Qin Gang''s family had a bloodbath, he used the auction and Jinghai grabbed over


    the giant ms, made a thunderbolt order, a frightening talisman, as well as a sea spirit bead string that could calm the


    spirit and replenish the qi.


    The thunderbolt order, he kept, while the talisman was given to Qin Gang, the string of sea spirit beads to his wife


    ire.


    And at the time that giant ms, the size of the iparablyrge, advanced still have a lot left, Charlie has properly


    preserved.


    Now, his spiritual energy with the help of the Cultivation Pill, more than a hundred times stronger than at the beginning.


    So he also just take this opportunity to properly refine a few talismans, as well as make more useful talisman seals.


    Charlie first used part of the giant ms to refine a few medium-level disaster-blocking talismans, with this talisman


    augmentation, ordinary people can at least avoid death.


    However, this is limited to ordinary people.

 Chapter 3850

    Chapter 3850


    Not to mention experts like himself who have an aura around, even for the stronger martial artists this amulet is not


    useful.


    A few amulets are very easy to refine, Charlie made ten out in one breath, intended that two out of the auction, the rest


    will be given to the wife and distributed around friends.


    After the refinement of the talisman, Charlie is ready to refine a stronger talisman seal for himself.


    The previous thunderbolt order, although can call heavenly thunder, but if really encounter experts, I''m afraid it is difficult


    to make a killing blow before the enemy.


    Therefore, Charlie ns to upgrade the Thunderbolt Order.


    The original Thunderbolt Order was made of 10,000-year-old giant ms and lightning wood, but because his spiritual


    energy was less, so only a rtively simpleyer of talisman seals was added.


    Now, his spiritual energy is much stronger, so he canpletely add multipleyers of symbols to this thunderbolt order


    to multiply its effectiveness.


    So, he spent a lot of spiritual energy to superimpose the thunder-inducing talisman seal in the Thunderbolt Order to ten


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And also added the wind and rain-inducing talisman seals, after the great sess, this Thunderbolt Order could not


    only induce stronger heavenly thunder, but also call the wind and rain.


    Moreover, with the multiyered talisman seals, the Thunderbolt Order can be used as strong or weak as one wishes,


    and can be put away freely.


    When using it again, Charlie could stimte only oneyer, or multipleyers, or all the symbols ording to his needs.


    After the new Thunderbolt Order was finished, the whole thing had be morepact and transparent, somewhat


    like an iced jadeite, but seemed to be moister than jadeite, which made Charlie love it.


    However, he also knows very well, this kind of thunderstorm order, usually can not be used indiscriminately, and as a


    The idea of a thunderstorm order as long as it is stimted, even if it is only the most basicyer of the talisman seal, it


    is also a thunderstorm, so Charlie began to think about whether to prepare a silent weapon for himself.


    He is not a secret agent, nor a special forces soldier, he does not know how to use a gun and does not like to use a


    gun.


    And usually fights with people, either with a thunderbolt order, or just rely on fists and feet, thinking about it, always feel


    the shorings of a secure means of attack.


    Charlie could not help but recall those ninjas he met in Japan, these ninjas and himself is the opposite of the two


    extremes.


    He is going out without any weapons, while the ninja, it is not even the throat can be loaded with weapons.


    In addition to the useful shuriken, sleeve arrows, blow arrows, hand sword, there are various long knives and short


    des, and even the tip of the shoe is stuffed with two daggers, they can be said to be armed to the teeth.


    They are these weapons, Charlie most interested in, is the hand sword.


    This kind of thing, and flying Daggers of the flying knife almost a meaning, the weapon is short andpact, easy to


    hide, when the strike, also can be unexpected.


    So he followed this line of thought, in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, found a very suitable one for his own


    magic weapon, soul piercing de.


    The soul-piercing de and the thunderstorm order are the same kind of magic weapon.


    The thunderbolt order is to use spiritual energy to stimte the lightning talisman, the heavenly thunder from the sky,


    while the soul-piercing de, is to use spiritual energy to stimte its internal flying de talisman, with spiritual energy


    into a silent invisible flying de.


    What Charlie values most is the soundless and invisible.


    The reason why the thunderbolt order is not very popr is because this thing moves too much.


    For Charlie, if the soul piercing de is refined, if he encounters the four war kings of the Front again in provocation,


    there is no need to kick the stone, in the heart silently urged the soul piercing de, it will be able to take his head from


    hundreds of meters away!


    But all magic tools, the strength of its effectiveness are closely rted to three aspects.


    One, is the material used to refine the magic weapon.


    The better the material, the more powerful the refined magic weapon, which is the same reason as the casting of


    swords, the better the steel used, the sharper and harder the sword.


    Second, is the refiner''s own ability.


    The stronger the aura, the higher the cultivation, the stronger the refined magic weapon, just like the gap between


    ordinary people and the master sword maker, it is insurmountable.

 Chapter 3851

    Chapter 3851


    As for the third, naturally the user''s own strength.


    All magic weapons, are by no means a perpetual motion machine that can be used infinitely.


    Take the thunderbolt order, there are two kinds of such magic weapons, one is the refiner directly into the thunderbolt


    order, even people without cultivation, as long as they know the mantra, can also use it.


    But in this way, how long and how many times can be used, depends entirely on the amount of spiritual energy


    contained in the thunderbolt order.


    The same principle as the water gun, how much water can be bared, not on who uses it, but on how much water is


    stored inside.


    There is another one, the refiner uses spiritual energy to refine the thunderstorm talisman seal into the inside of the


    thunderstorm order, and each time you use it, you must inject spiritual energy into it in order to stimte it.


    Now for Charlie, the spiritual energy in his body is already quite pure, so he nned to use the second way to refine the


    Soul Prating de.


    In this way, this soul piercing de could only be used by him, and no one else could inspire it.


    However, the best material that Charlie had for refining right now was the remaining giant ms.


    Other than that, there was no other choice.


    So, he used part of the remaining giant ms to refine a soul piercing de for himself.


    He added tenyers of flying de talisman to the soul piercing de, so that the power of the de is rtively more


    controble.


    After the soul piercing de is refined, the whole is almost the same length as ire''s lipstick, looks, like a flying knife


    carved out of shells, the whole body is giant ms that colorful pearlescent color, extremely exquisite.


    No matter who sees it, will feel that this is just a small craft, no one will take it as a weapon.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to test how powerful this soul piercing de is, Charlie drove alone to the Champs Elysees Spa, directly from


    the mid-mountain vi around to the back, after going over several mountains, to a leafy unupied valley.


    In this valley, he just inspired ayer of flying de talisman, it felt an invisible de made of aura whistling out from the


    tip of the finger, instantly cut off the cypress tree as thick as a face basin in front of him!


    See a dense tree was suddenly cut off diagonally, then the upper half of the trunk with dense branches copsed, a


    moment, arge number of birds from the leaves of the tree flew up in fear, and a few scared squirrels also fled.


    Charlie himself was surprised by the powerful force, however, this is not over!


    After the de cut the first cypress tree, continued backward, and then cut three trees, to the fifth tree, the power of the


    soul piercing de reduced a lot, the trunk of the tree cut off half, which finally dissipated!


    And in front of Charlie, four trees copsed with a bang, the dense woods, suddenly empty arge area!


    He looked at the scene in front of him, and looked at the harmless giant ms in his hand, muttered: ¡°This thing, only


    oneyer has such power, if it is tenyers, will not it cut dozens of trees in one breath?


    He also wondered what effect the force of cutting down dozens of big trees in one breath would have if it was used on


    metals and rocks.


    So, he immediately sought out a boulder asrge as an adult elephant and, separated by a distance of several dozen


    meters, violently made a tenyer soul piercing de.


    In this instant, he only felt as if 30% of the spiritual energy in his body had been drained away at once, followed by an


    iparably powerful burst of spiritual energy sting out in front of him!


    A few momentster, the boulder, as if detonated by the explosives that opened the mountain, boom,pletely


    shattered into countless broken stones flying in the sky!


    A time, the copse of the debris, dust filled the surrounding, simply covered the sky!


    Charlie stood in ce and endured a shower of debris thatsted for several seconds, each piece of debris carried a


    great force and cut Charlie''s clothes to rags!


    Fortunately, his body through the aura, as well as arge number of rejuvenation pills to strengthen, has long been as


    strong as steel, otherwise it would really be smashed by just a blow to a good cause!


    After the rain of debris smashed, Charlie gave a dumbfounded look at the original location of the boulder, before it was a


    huge one, but now, the ce is empty.


    And the mountain behind the boulder, also smashed out a width of about one meter, about three or four meters deep


    hole!


    Charlie''s heart was greatly shocked, but also greatly pleased!


    He couldn''t help but secretly sigh: ¡°Joseph that kid is indeed a bit of luck, fortunately I went to the Waderest mountain


    before, didn''t think to refine such a soul piercing de body,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise if in the Waderest mountain to give them such a blow, I''m afraid that he could have direclty disappeared


    along with his battlemanders and soldiers!¡±


    Whirlwind, he also gave up the idea of continuing to try a tenyer thunderstorm order.


    With the effect of tenyers of soul piercing de, tenyers of thunder order to draw down the heavenly thunder, afraid


    that the entire Aurous Hill people will be stunned.

 Chapter 3852

    Chapter 3852


    With this thought, Charlie hurriedly put away the two spiritual talismans, and then quickly left the scene of the crime.


    Back to the Champs-Elysees Spa Vi, he changed his clothes, and asked Issac to arrange for someone to send him a


    new suit, before leaving the Champs-Elysees and driving back to the city.


    On the way, he received a phone call from Orvel. On the phone, Orvel said, ¡°Master Wade, that Smith from Americast


    time, came to me again, saying he wanted to spend another five million dors, begging to meet Liang and you.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡± Charlie smiled and said casually, ¡°Don''t pay any attention to him, let him go back to where he came from.¡±


    Orvel immediately said, ¡°Okay, then I''ll have someone kick him out.¡±


    To Charlie, the first time he met Smith was to whet his appetite, or even the appetite.


    Since his appetite had already been whetted, there was naturally no need for him to take care of him.


    At this moment, Aurous Hill ssic Mansion.


    Ste has already eaten in the golden box for two days and four meals.


    Four meals, she did not wait for the master Wade who had a one-sided encounter to appear.


    Waiting for two days did not consume her patience, but her appetite was a bit unbearable when she ate this full banquet


    for four days.


    In order to maintain her figure and also to ensure her health, she usually pays great attention to her diet.


    Although she is not a vegetarian, she has a very clear control over meat, she rarely eats red meat, and rarely eats raw


    seafood, and usually eats lower calorie chicken.


    But in a ce like ssic Mansion, chicken is one of the most unappealing ingredients, so the only thing on the table is


    the soup made from chicken, but this soup is usually used to cook those very expensive ingredients.


    For example, shark''s fin, abalone, mushroom, which are highly respected high-end ingredients in Chinese cuisine.


    But this is really hard for her to swallow, hundreds of thousands of dors a table of the highest level of the ssic


    Mansion banquet, in her opinion, is arge table of poor quality protein, as well as a proper gout package.


    She felt that if she continued to eat like this, she would sooner orter get anorexia.


    So, she greeted the waitress in and asked her, ¡°Hello, can you ask the backroom to make me a chicken sd? Just put


    some sd vegetables and white cooked chicken breast, and a little less sd dressing.¡±


    The waiter said respectfully, ¡°Sorry ma''am, we don''t have chicken sd, we have bluefin tuna with caviar sd,


    Australian lobster sashimi sd, foie gras ck truffle sd, and puffer fish sashimi sd, do you want to choose one


    from here?¡±


    Ste only felt that her head was as big as a bucket, and the names of these ingredients made her feel sick to her


    stomach just hearing them.


    So she said helplessly to the waiter, ¡°Forget it, you go and get busy.¡±


    After that, she stood up and said to Martina and the others, "You guys take your time, I''ll go out and see if there are any


    local snacks nearby.¡±


    Martina said, "Miss, I''ll apany you!¡±


    Several female bodyguards also stood up and said with one voice, "Miss, we will apany you!¡±


    Ste waved her hand and said, "If we all leave before this table is even touched, how can wee back tomorrow? If


    the people here see it, they will definitely think it''s strange.¡±


    After saying that, she said, "You don''t need to follow me, I''ll just go out by myself, it is safe, I will be fine.¡±


    The others knew Ste''s temperament of saying one thing and hearing this, they didn''t say much and could only agree


    to it.


    Ste went out of the box and walked to the entrance of ssic Mansion, just in time to see a few waiters stopping an


    American.


    The American kept begging: "Please, please help me talk to Mr. Orvel again, I came all the way from the United States


    with full sincerity,¡±


    "If Mr. Orvel can help me ask Mr. Wei to meet, I am willing to give him 10 million dors! If you can''t, even if you can get


    a meeting with that Mr. Wade!¡±


    When Ste heard the word Mr. Wade, she couldn''t help but frown slightly, muttering in her heart, ¡°Mr. Wade, I wonder if


    there is any rtionship with that Master Wade.¡±


    "This person ran over from the United States, giving out $10 million to beg to see a person, this is also really


    unbelievable......................................... ¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even to see Warren Buffett, it does not use so much as $10 million, that Mr. Wei and Mr. Wade, in the end, are they


    divine?¡±


    Thinking, she could not help but have an extra look at Smith.


    This instant, she suddenly felt that Smith was somehow familiar.


    Smith, after all, was the head of the FDA, the general director of food and drug safety in the United States, and did have


    a certain poprity, so Ste quickly recognized him.


    She immediately guessed his intention toe to China and thought, "Since he is the head of the FDA, he must be


    here for the Jiu Renewing Pills that have recently be a big hit.¡±


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but mutter in her heart, "Jiu Renewing Pills.............. Rejuvenation Pill......... Master


    Wade......... Mr. Wade......... this, could there be any connection?¡±

 Chapter 3853

    Chapter 3853


    At this time, the desperate Smith, still begging the waiter of the ssic Mansion, did not notice that Ste is standing


    not far away and looking at him.


    Smith now only wants to see the people of JX Pharmaceutical, hurry to find a way to get a little JX Renewing pill,


    otherwise, his son will soon be without medicine.


    However, the attendant of the ssic Mansion did not relent at all, and even put out the word, saying, ¡°You gentleman,


    if you continue to be such a nuisance, we will have to call the police to deal with you!¡±


    Smith saw that the other party''s attitude is firm, so he knew that today here stalking like this he will have no chance, so


    he had to speak:


    ¡°Please tell Mr. Orvel, say that I am going back to the hotel today, and wille back tomorrow to pay him a


    visit............................... "


    After saying that, Smith turned around ashenly and left the ssic Mansion on foot.


    At this time, Smith''s heart was in turmoil and did not immediately take a taxi back to the hotel where he was staying, but


    along the road, walking slowly in the direction of the hotel.


    Can not even see Orvel, more than that can not see Liang and Charlie. He has a gloomy mood and feels like he is a lost


    soul wandering on the road.


    The CIA executive is still waiting for his news at the hotel, but if they can''t meet JX Pharmaceuticals, the mission will be


    aborted, and then the two can only return to Washington in the dust.


    Just when he was at a loss, he suddenly heard someone say behind him, "Mr. Smith!¡±


    Smith heard this, subconsciously turned back, and saw a wonderful Oriental beauty, is standing behind him.


    He recognized her at once and said in surprise, ¡°Miss Fei, why are you here?¡±


    Smith naturally knew Ste.


    Although the Fei family''s style of action in the United States is very low-key, like many Jewish families.


    But Ste''s grandfather, Dous these years has made some crazy investment in the field of medical drugs research


    and development team. In the pharmaceutical circles, his fame is great.


    In the United States, there are many wealthy entrepreneurs, but very few of them are able toe up with the amount


    of money to invest in the field of medical drugs like Dous.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Dous has a very oriental nickname in the field of medicine, the god of Wealth.


    And Smith happens to be the head of the all-American pharmaceutical field, so he knows a lot of projects Dous has


    invested in, and has even had a lot of contact with him, and has several meetings with Ste as well in this regard.


    Now, suddenly seeing Ste in Aurous Hill, this makes Smith extra surprised, he did not expect Ste such hundreds of


    billions of dors family''s firstdy, will run into him in such a ce.


    Ste smiled and said to Smith, ¡°I came to Aurous Hill to do some business, I didn''t expect Mr. Smith was also here, I


    don''t know what business Mr. Smith came to Aurous Hill for?¡±


    Smith did not cover up, said frankly: ¡°I came to China to see the person in charge of JX Pharmaceutical, to talk about


    the introduction of drugs.¡±


    Ste was surprised and asked, ¡°You want to see the head of JX Pharmaceuticals, why do you want to find that Orvel?"


    ¡°If my information is correct, he is just a leader in the underground world, so he should have nothing to do with JX


    Pharmaceuticals, right?"

 Chapter 3854

    Chapter 3854


    Smith said truthfully: "Miss Fei does not know, JX Pharmaceutical''s Liang once brought the JX Renewing pills to the


    United States to take the initiative to find me, at that time he was through the public rtionspany to spend $50,000


    to meet me."


    "But that time I was not aware of the mountain, offended him, now I came to beg him, he also deliberately let the Orvel


    "And a fee of $5 million for a meeting. If I want to see him, can only go through Orvel to ask, meet once to charge five


    million dors in public rtions fees."


    Ste recalled the conversation she heard just now and asked him, "I see that you were blocked by Orvel''s people at


    the door, is it because the other party is not willing to see you?"


    "Yes..... " Smith let out a long sigh and said, "Orvel said that the people of


    JX Pharmaceuticals are not willing to meet me."


    Ste nodded and asked him again, "By the way Mr. Smith, just now you said you wanted to meet a Mr. Wade, can I


    ask, who is this Mr. Wade again?"


    Smith said, "Mr. Wade is the head of operations of JX Pharmaceuticals, he is the one who makes all the decisions on


    the sales of medicines,st time he was the one who gave us twenty boxes of JX Renewing Pills."


    Ste asked him again, "This Mr. Wade you call, what is his full name?" Smith thought about it and said with a frown,


    "I''ve met him just once, I don''t think he mentioned his full namest time we met.


    Ste asked again, "What does this Mr. Wade look like? How old is he?¡±


    Smith thought for a moment and said, "He is about twenty years old, right, taller, looks good, but you asked me to


    describe, I can not remember clearly, after all, only met once.¡±


    Speaking of which, Smith remembered something and added: "By the way, this person is very strong, very young, but


    with him to talk about things, the sense of oppression is very strong.¡±


    Ste nodded, her heart was already basically sure that with this Mr. Wade, the probability is the same Master Wade


    that she met.


    Thinking of this, she asked Smith again, "Mr. Smith, did youe this time, just for the JX Renewing Pill?¡±


    Smith did not know what Ste meant, but thinking that the CIA matter could not be exposed, he nodded and said, "Yes,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I am here just for the JX Renewing Pills, why does Miss Fei ask?¡±


    Ste paused slightly for a moment and asked him with a serious expression, "Mr. Smith, have you ever heard of the


    rejuvenation pill?¡±


    Smith shook his head and asked in amazement, "What''s a rejuvenation pill? Is it also a medicine?¡±


    "Sort of.¡± Ste said, "Rejuvenation Pill, it is said that eating one can get rid of 100 diseases, and it can even prolong


    one''s life for ten years, or even twenty years.¡±


    "This....... ¡± Smith said with his jaw dropped, "This kind of medicine...........  should not exist........ ¡±


    Ste smiled faintly and said frankly: ¡°Whether it really exists, I''m not sure now, but there will be an auction in Aurous


    Hill in a few days when the Rejuvenation Pill will be up for sale¡±


    Smith said awkwardly, "Miss Fei, if I remember correctly, you are a senior student of Stanford University, right?¡±


    "I heard that you entered Stanford at the age of 15 and got your doctorate at the age of 21, right?¡±


    Ste nodded and smiled to herself, "Mr. Smith, you are trying to say that I, as a Stanford graduate, shouldn''t believe in


    such things that defy scientific logic, right?¡±


    "Yes....... ¡± Smith said seriously, "I don''t believe that there is any medicine in


    this world that can really do to get rid of all diseases,¡±


    "Much less any medicine in this world that can prolong one''s life for ten or twenty years, if there is really such a thing.


    I''m afraid the whole world will go into a frenzy.¡±


    Ste helplessly said, "To be honest, I do not believe in it, but there are many top tycoons who are convinced of it,


    including my grandfather.¡±


    "Unfortunately, the auction mechanism of the Rejuvenation Pill, the degree of secrecy is too high, and there is no way to


    take it out of the auction,¡±


    "So even if it really has such an effect, I am afraid that the outside world will not know, and even if the outside world


    knows, without real evidence, they will hear the same as you, will not believe.¡±


    Smith silent for a moment, said: "Miss Fei, about the auction how to participate? Can I go to see it?¡±


    "There is no chance.¡± Ste seriously said, "The registration has already closed, if Mr. Smith wants to participate, just


    wait for the next time!¡±

 Chapter 3855

    Chapter 3855


    Smith was also piqued by Ste''s words and asked her, ¡°Miss Fei, which auction house is holding this auction? I can try


    to find someone to run over there and see if there is any way to add a ce.¡±


    When Smith said this, he didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, he was after all the head of FDA, a standard


    upper ss, elite person.


    He knew a lot of people from all walks of life, and he could find some connections with several big internationally


    renowned auction houses.


    However, Ste heard this, could not help but smile slightly and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Smith, this auction of the


    Rejuvenation Pill is not ordinary,¡±


    ¡°It is a local antiquepany in Aurous Hill sponsored, the threshold for registration is extremely high, only people with


    the assets of more than ten billion yuan, are eligible to register,¡±


    ¡°I estimate that the probability of your contacts can not touch here.¡±


    Smith was stunned and said offhand, ¡°Ten billion RMB? This is too exaggerated, right?!¡±


    Ste shook her head and said, ¡°It''s not exaggerated at all, and there are so many applicants that if they are only worth


    ten billion, they don''t have a chance to get the final entry ticket.¡±


    Smith said with a shocked face, ¡°So many top tycoons believe in this miracle medicine that can cure all diseases and


    even increase life expectancy by more than ten years?¡±


    Ste nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, using an old saying, it is better to believe it than not to believe it.¡±


    Smith smiled helplessly and said, ¡°This kind of thing feels like it must be an borate scam.¡±


    Ste, however, shrugged her shoulders andughed, ¡°I had some doubts before, but now I am more and more


    convinced instead, especially after meeting Mr. Smith.¡±


    Smith asked in confusion, ¡°What does Miss Fei mean by that?¡±


    Ste smiled ndly and said, ¡°It''s nothing, but I feel that many veins in my head have be clearer after meeting


    you.¡±


    What Ste did not say was that she felt more and more that that Master Wade, as well as Mr. Wade in Smith''s mouth,


    was a very key figure.


    In a ce like Aurous Hill, it was already very bizarre that two unbelievable medicines, the JX Rejuvenation Pill as well


    as the Renewing Pill, could appear at the same time.


    If the clues behind these two medicines point to two different people, it would be even more incredible.


    But if the clues behind both medicines point to the same person, then this is much more reasonable.


    Thinking about this, the clues in Ste''s mind became clearer and clearer, Song Group, JX Pharmaceutical, there must


    also be amon connection behind these twopanies.


    She had asked Martina to collect all the information about the Song Group, and now, it seems, there is another and that


    is JX Pharmaceuticals.


    So, she said to Smith, ¡°Mr. Smith, I have something to do, let''s talk some other time.¡±


    Smith nodded and said respectfully, ¡°Okay Miss Fei, please give my regards to your grandfather.¡±


    After Ste said goodbye to Smith, she immediately made a call to Martina and asked her to immediately mobilize all


    the resources she could and collect all the relevant clues of JX Pharmaceutical at any cost.


    In the night, Martina sorted out all the information she had collected and presented it to Ste.


    Ste stayed upte to read all the information of the two enterprises, Song Group and JX Pharmaceutical, frowned and


    said,


    "Warnia Song of Song Group lost her parents at an early age, the status in the Song family is not high, there is an elder


    uncle and a cousin above............................................... ¡±


    "Before, the Song Group had over a hundred billion assets, Warnia was responsible for a small Antique


    Hall.......................................... ¡±


    "Before Antique Hall did not hold the Rejuvenation Pill auction, the entire business''s valuation was only a few hundred


    million,¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "In the Song Group this does not even ount for one percent, so it can be seen that Warnia before in the Song family


    was not valued at all.¡±


    "But even so, she still overpowered them both and became the sessor of the Song Group at a young


    age........................................ ¡±


    Thining that Ste said: "Moreover, from these materials, can see, Song Group major middle and senior positions, there


    is no information about Warnia''s eldest uncle and her cousin,¡±


    "Which proves that Warnia not only overpowered the two of them, and evenpletely squeezed out the


    two......................................... ¡±


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but sigh: "I''m curious, how on earth did a young woman who lost her parents long


    ago and was somewhat on the fringes of the family manage to do all


    this............................................................................. ¡±

 Chapter 3856

    Chapter 3856


    Martina said, ¡°I guess, this Warnia, should be the kind of means, extraordinary strong woman.¡±


    Ste smacked her lips and said, ¡°If that''s true, then this woman is not an ordinary strong woman, otherwise, how could


    she win the battle for the hundred billion family assets?¡±


    Saying that, she added: ¡°And JX Pharmaceutical! The predecessor of this enterprise in Aurous Hill was Wei


    Pharmaceutical, as well as Japan''s Kobayashi Pharmaceutical,¡±


    ¡°These twopanies, the size of the gap is huge, Wei Pharmaceutical can be traced to the highest market value with


    a few billion yuan,¡±


    ¡°But Kobayashi Pharmaceutical peak market value of hundreds of billions of yuan, a hundred times more than Wei


    Pharmaceutical.¡±


    ¡°But this is such two different countries, different scale, the different focus of the pharmaceuticalpany, but


    ¡°Moreover, after the merger, both of them are only minority shareholders, the majority shareholder is a very mysterious


    offshorepany.


    ¡°These two pharmaceuticalpanies, both were family businesses, the founder of Wei Pharmaceutical was named


    Yongzheng Wei, and the founder of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical is named Kobayashi Masao.¡±


    ¡°And the current general manager of JX Pharmaceuticals, Liang Wei, is the illegitimate son of Yongzheng, the founder


    of Wei Pharmaceuticals,¡±


    ¡°before in Wei Pharmaceuticals, he had not even a proper position, only his half-brother Barena Wei''s driver and


    assistant.¡±


    ¡°From this, this Liang''s situation in the Wei family was much worse than Warnia''s previous situation in the Song family!¡±


    ¡°In the Wei family, it''s no longer a matter of him being unappreciated, but even receiving strong suppression and


    ostracism.¡±


    ¡°But, it is such a much oppressed illegitimate son, surprisingly, alsost year sessfully turned over to be the


    master, smoothly inherited the Wei pharmaceutical!¡± ¡°And, after Liang inherited Wei Pharmaceutical, Wei


    Pharmaceutical could not find Yongzheng, and Liang''s elder brother Barena''s information!¡±


    ¡°If I''m not wrong, this father and son have also been kicked out.¡±


    ¡°Warnia only kicked out her eldest uncle and cousin, her grandfather Song Jimo is still alive after all, took a step back, if


    her grandfather fully supports her, then it is not impossible for her to inherit the family head position.¡±


    ¡°But this Liang, however, kicked out his father and half-brother, who is the owner of Wei Pharmaceuticals,¡±


    ¡°So I wonder how he, an illegitimate son who can only serve as a servant to his brother at home, managed to make his


    father voluntarily step aside and give way? This is illogical!¡±


    Hearing this, Martina couldn''t help but exim, ¡°Miss, do you think that behind both of them, there could be a strong


    person helping them?¡±


    Ste said firmly, ¡°There must be!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, she added: ¡°Liang inherited Wei Pharmaceuticals, took the initiative to merge Wei Pharmaceuticals


    into JX Pharmaceuticals,¡±


    ¡°But JX Pharmaceuticals is only a shell that has just been registered for less than a year, that''s all,¡±


    ¡°The market value of more than 100 billion RMB Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, but also took the initiative to merge into


    JX Pharmaceuticals, this is even more incredible!¡±


    Then, she turned out the information of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, pointing to the picture of Kobayashi Masanao on it,


    and said,


    ¡°This man, the founder of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, is also the former president of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals,


    Kobayashi Masanao." "But this Kobayashi Masao died of poisoning some time ago, the rumor was that Kobayashi Ichiro


    had killed his father, and his brother Kobayashi Jiro even offered a huge reward to kill Kobayashi Ichiro to avenge his


    father."


    "However, Kobayashi Jiro soon disappeared, Ichiro regained control of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, and then merged


    Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals into JX Pharmaceuticals,"


    "And Kobayashi Ichiro even gave up 90% of the shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals for this reason!"


    Martina said with great suspicion: "When I saw this, I also found it too unbelievable, I really can''t figure out who would


    so simply give up 90% of the hundreds of billions of family assets like this?"

 Chapter 3857

    Chapter 3857


    Ste put together arge pile of information in front of her and sighed, ¡°I really didn''t expect that a small city like Aurous


    Hill would have so many fine things to think about    ¡±


    After that, she added: ¡°Whether it''s Warnia, Liang, or that Kobayashi Ichiro, behind them, there must be a person with


    an eye on the sky!¡±


    Martina asked, "Miss, do you think that the person behind them, is also that Master Wade?¡±


    Ste nodded and calmly said, "I think that in these few incidents, the traits of the mysterious person behind them all


    highly ovep, so it is likely that it is the same person.¡±


    Saying that she picked up the financial statements of Wei''s Pharmaceuticals and said,


    "Look, Wei''s Pharmaceuticals used to be a medium-sized pharmaceuticalpany, and the market was limited to


    within China,¡±


    "Their financial statements can be seen, they sold some drugs, mostly with some thin profit, the profit margin was very


    low.¡±


    After a pause, Ste continued, "Grandpa has invested a lot of money in the pharmaceutical field in the past few years,¡±


    "I also have some research in this field, if a pharmaceuticalpany has a very low-profit margin, the biggest possibility


    is that they do not have any outstanding high-end products, Wei''s Pharmaceutical was one suchpany.¡±


    Martina said with surprise: "Miss, if so, Wei''s Pharmaceutical does not have the ability to develop the JX Renewing


    Pills!¡±


    "I''m afraid that even the world''s top pharmaceuticalpanies can hardly develop this kind of medicine, not to mention


    a mere Wei''s Pharmaceutical.¡± "Yes.¡± Ste nodded appreciatively and said, "This is the key, Wei''s Pharmaceutical does


    not have the ability to develop the JX rejuvenation pill,¡±


    "Not to mention the JX rejuvenation pill, even the JX stomach powder, it is impossible to develop for them.¡±


    "I have used this medicine, it is definitely the best stomach medicine on the market.¡±


    Martina asked, "Then the JX Stomach Powder and JX Rejuvenation Pill, could it be the technology of Kobayashi


    Pharmaceutical?¡±


    "It''s also impossible.¡± Ste waved his hand and said, "Kobayashi Pharmaceutical used to have a fist product called


    Kobayashi Stomach Powder, which had the same positioning as JX Stomach Powder,¡±


    "But the product power was more than one grade different. With the product power of JX Powder, as soon as JX


    Stomach Powder went on sale and it was fully distributed, Kobayashi Stomach Powder was not able to sell a single


    packet.¡±


    Martina pursed her lips, then said, "In that case, JX Pharmaceutical''s technology, also from the mysterious people


    behind Wei''s Pharmaceutical and Kobayashi Pharmaceutical        ¡±


    Ste nodded, with shellfish like teeth lightly biting the thin lower lip, smacked them then said,


    "Warnia''s inheritance of the Song family has a mysterious person behind giving help, Wei''s illegitimate son turned over


    to be the master behind the same,¡±


    "JX Pharmaceuticals also has a mysterious person behind the technical support, and Warnia''s Antique Hall can host the


    auction of the Rejuvenation Pill, there is a mysterious person behind it too.¡± "So many mysterious people, it seems to


    me that they are all inextricably linked!¡±


    "Moreover, whether it''s the JX Stomach Pill, or the JX Rejuvenation Pill, or the Renewing Pill, these three medicines are


    all ancient Chinese medicines,¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "And their medicinal effects are extraordinary in terms of their respective fields, so I think that these three medicines


    may alsoe from the same person''s hand.¡±

 Chapter 3858

    Chapter 3858


    Martina remembered one thing and said, "Right Miss, you asked me to find the top famous doctors in Aurous Hill


    before, I mapped down on my side and found that there are at least thousands of Chinese doctors in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Ste was surprised and asked, "So many?¡±


    "Yes.¡± Martina said, "Among these thousands of people, 40% work in public hospitals, 30% work in private hospitals and


    clinics, and 30% open their own medical schools,¡±


    "Among which the most famous is an old traditional doctor named Shi Tianqi, who opened a medical school called


    Relief House in Aurous Hill, and his business is very prosperous.¡±


    "Shi Tianqi?¡± Ste seems to catch something, frowned and muttered: "I seem to have heard of this person, some years


    ago in the South China Sea there was a Chinese medicine summit,¡±


    "My grandfather was very interested, so specially flew over to attend at that time, I did not go, but read some written


    information about the summit,¡±


    ¡°Which had this Tianqi''s introduction, this person in the field of Chinese medicine is indeed very famous. "


    Martina asked, "Miss, then you say, we just analyzed the mysterious person, could it be him?


    Ste frowned and couldn''t help but mutter, "I don''t think so........... ¡±


    Martina said, "But after all, it seems that he is the most likely, after all, he is a top Chinese doctor, paraplegia is also a


    difficult problem that can not be treated in Western medicine,¡±


    "But in his ce, it can be cured, such a person, the development of JX Stomach Powder, JX rejuvenation pills or


    Renewing pills, it is not impossible.¡±


    Ste nodded and said, "At the moment, it does seem that Tianqi is the most likely, but for some reason, I feel that


    these things are more like the work of that Master Wade.¡±


    Martina has a different opinion, she said, "Miss, is Chinese medicine not all about experience and seniority?¡±


    "Tianqi is more than 80 years old and has been practicing medicine for more than 60 years,¡±


    "So he is definitely considered highly respected in the field of Chinese medicine, and it is reasonable for such a person


    to develop good medicine.


    Ste shook her head and said, "Tianqi''s background of practicing medicine for so many years is indeed excellent, but I


    always feel that a little demonic aura is missing.¡±


    "Demonic aura?¡± Martina asked in surprise: "Miss, what do you mean by demonic aura   ¡±


    Ste said, "It is what I said before, ''there must be a demon when things go wrong'' demonic aura, all of Tianqi''s


    experiences are watery and natural,¡±


    ¡°That is, the experience of a Chinese medicine national, in other words, the country can find at least ten other Chinese


    medicine nationals with simr resumes as him, why didn''t others??¡± ¡°In other words, there are at least ten other


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Chinese medicine practitioners with a simr resume, so why didn''t other people make the JX Renewing Pill or even the


    Rejuvenation Pill, but Tianqi did?¡±


    Martina said, ¡°Then Tianqi''s cure of a paraplegic should be considered as the demonic energy you mentioned, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Ste nodded: ¡°Count, but the feeling to me seems to be not enough, and frankly speaking, although Chinese


    medicine is a very profound discipline,¡±


    ¡°but this line of work is full of fraud as well, as the name fishing generation is also countless,¡±


    ¡°There are often Chinese doctors im to have cured all kinds of terminal diseases, but it turns out that the vast majority


    of people are deceitful.¡±


    I want to know the details of the incident, including when it happened, where it happened, who the patient was,¡±


    ¡°And whether the patient had any public hospital records, and if so, find a way to retrieve all his medical records,


    including images, from the public hospital! ¡°


    Martina hurriedly agreed and said, ¡°Yes Miss, I''ll get right on it.¡±


    Ste nodded slightly and said with a serious expression, ¡°If the matter of Tianqi curing the paraplegic patient is true,


    then this matter, most likely, is a breakthrough!¡±

 Chapter 3859

    Chapter 3859


    After Jacob was injured by Junwei''s men, he was first taken to the Aurous Hill People''s Hospital by ambnce.


    And Tianqi was also invited by Charlie, who personally came to Aurous Hill People''s Hospital, fed Jacob half of the


    blood dispersal heart saving pill.


    Therefore, all the medical records of Jacob''s injury until he recovered were kept in therge medical record system of


    People''s Hospital.


    Over the years, with the development ofputers and the Inte, almost all hospitals have started to use electronic


    medical records,¡±


    ¡°This not only saves all patient information, the results of every examination, the medical records filled out by doctors


    and diagnostic certificates,¡±


    ¡°But more importantly, also save all the medical images of the patient, so that doctors can easily ess them at any


    time.


    However, this big medical record system, while convenient, also leaves a huge hidden danger, that is, information


    security cannot be absolutely guaranteed.


    For a powerful family like the Fei family, they have a variety of special teams on hand at all times, including hacking


    teams.


    Therefore, Martina immediately had people hack the major medical record systems of several public hospitals in the city


    overnight and then used the elimination method to find avable clues under Ste''s instructions.


    First, Ste had the hacker extract all the information of patients diagnosed with paraplegia.


    Then, she had the hacker sift through the cases of these paraplegics to see if there were any records of healing and


    discharge.


    Soon, a copy of the results was delivered to her.


    In recent years, there were 1,300 patients diagnosed with paraplegia in Aurous Hill, of which a dozen were discharged


    from the hospital.


    But the so-called recovery was mostly due to the fact that the patient''s spine was notpletely damaged.


    So after systematic treatment and recovery, such patients were gradually able to stand and walk slowly, and could not


    be consideredpletely cured.


    The only person who was really cured and discharged from the hospital was Charlie''s father-inw, Jacob.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Ste looked at Jacob''s hospital records, shocked, said: ¡°This man, admitted to the hospitalst summer because of a


    car ident, the admission CT results show that he had aplete spinal cord injury,¡±


    ¡°This is irreversible paraplegia, but his CT results that afternoon showed that his spinal cord injury has beenpletely


    recovered, this is simply unbelievable!¡±


    Martina took a look and eximed: ¡°Miss, the time when Jacob was hospitalized is very close to the time when Tianqi


    came to Aurous Hill to open Relief House,¡±


    ¡°There is at most a difference of half a month or so before and after! This person must have been cured by Tianqi!¡±


    Ste nodded gently and said, ¡°One day topletely cure the spinal cord injury, this simply can not be described by


    medical skills,¡±


    ¡°It seems that this Tianqi is really very powerful! The previous spection may really be my wrong


    guess.......................................... ¡±


    After saying that, she immediately said to Martina, ¡°Martina, tomorrow no matter what, you have to get me his number, I


    want to go to Relief House to see him!¡±


    Early the next morning.


    Martina used 50,000 yuan to buy the number of Relief House from a patient.


    Tianqi was getting older and could only see a few patients a day nowadays, so his number had been very much in


    demand.


    Afterward, Ste, apanied by Martina, went to the waiting area inside his clinic.

 Chapter 3860

    Chapter 3860


    This morning Tianqi was seeing patients in the clinic, so his granddaughter Zhovia acted as his assistant, helping out in


    the front and back, and learning more about the consultation experience in the meantime.


    When she first met Ste, Zhovia was amazed by her appearance. Although she had always been very confident in her


    own appearance, she was still somewhat ashamed of herself in front of Ste.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After checking the registration voucher in Ste''s hand, she arranged for her to be seated in the waiting area for the


    time being and said, "Please wait for a moment, I wille to inform you when it''s your turnter.¡±


    Ste nodded and said politely, "Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    "No problem.¡±


    Ste waited in the waiting area for about an hour, and after Tianqi finished seeing the first three patients, Zhovia came


    over and said, "Madam, please follow me.¡±


    Ste stood up and went into Tianqi''s consultation room with Martina.


    Tianqi looked at the two and asked, ¡°I wonder which one of you two wants to see the doctor?¡±


    Ste said, ¡°Hello, Dr. Shi, I''m not here today to see you, but I want to consult you for a rtive of my family.¡±


    Tianqi nodded and asked her, ¡°What is wrong with this rtive of yours?¡±


    Ste sighed: ¡°Doctor Shi, my rtive had an ident some time ago, and the doctor diagnosed it as paraplegia,¡±


    ¡°We asked around and learned that you had cured a paraplegic patientst year, so I came all the way from Eastcliff to


    ask for your help!¡±


    ¡°Paraplegia....... ¡± Tianqi shook his head helplessly when he heard this, and sighed lightly,


    ¡°Since the opening of this clinic, almost every day peoplee to me for treatment of paraplegia, they, like you, heard


    about that casest year, and that''s why they found me ¡±


    The patient was not cured by my medical skills, but by coincidence.¡±


    Ste was amazed and asked, ¡°Coincidence? Why do you say that, Doctor Shi?¡±


    Tianqi said seriously, ¡°I cannot give you the details of this, so please forgive me, but what I can say is that the credit for


    curing that patient really does not lie with me, and if I were to treat the same patient again, I would not be able to do so.¡±


    Ste hurriedly asked, ¡°Doctor Shi, you say that the credit does not lie with you, but that patient''s paraplegia was indeed


    cured,¡±


    ¡°So are you saying that someone else was actually behind the cure of that patient, or are you saying that you cured that


    patient in the first ce thanks to some kind of elixir?¡±


    Tianqi nced at Ste with some surprise and marveled in his heart, ¡°I didn''t expect this girl to be able to catch the key


    points between lightning and fire, and to catch two of them in one go!¡±


    ¡°Behind this matter of healing, there is indeed another person, that person is Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°And, Jacob''s healing was indeed thanks to some kind of elixir, and that kind of medicine, is the divine medicine refined


    by Master Wade................................................. ¡±


    However, Tianqi is also very clear, this matter certainly he can not reveal more, so he said to Ste:


    ¡°Girl, this matter is inconvenient to say, if the right chance, perhaps your rtives can also be cured, but whether there


    is this chance, I do not know, everything also depends on the fate of chance.¡±


    Ste hurriedly begged, ¡°Dr. Shi, this rtive of mine means very important to me indeed, I beg you to reveal some


    more clues to me......................................... ¡±


    Tianqi shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Sorry girl, I can really only say so much, please forgive me.¡±


    After saying that, he said to Zhovia, ¡°Zhovia, refund the consultation fee to this girl.¡±


    Zhovia immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay Grandpa.¡±


    Ste weed the fact that it was no longer possible for Tianqi to ask for any key clues, so he hurriedly said,


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Shi, I will go back and think of another way, so there is no need to refund the consultation fee.¡±

 Chapter 3861

    Chapter 3861


    After saying that, she bowed slightly towards Tianqi and said, ¡°Dr. Shi, I''ll leave you now!¡±


    Ste took Martina out of Relief House, then directly into a nanny car on the roadside.


    As soon as the car door closed, Ste immediately said categorically, ¡°It seems that the this Jacob can be cured, should


    not be the credit of Tianqi,"


    "Tianqi was just a tool to be introduced to y a cover, so there is still a mysterious person behind this matter."


    Martina could not help but ask: "Miss, is it really that Master Wade?


    Excluding Tianqi, I''m afraid he is the only one who is most suspicious."


    Ste nodded and said with some excitement, "The breakthrough point now should be in the body of Jacob!"


    "He was injured and hospitalized, and the mystery man even brought out Tianqi to cover up, so he must be very close to


    him!"


    Martina also said excitedly: "We have searched for arge circle, and finally locked a specific target! Then I''ll find


    someone to transfer the information of this man!"


    "Good!" Ste''s gaze was like a torch, and instructed, "Make sure to transfer all the information of Jacob and all his


    rtives,"


    "His and his rtives'' identity, education background, work history, and family background, etc."


    "Also remember, make sure to use the highest level of confidentiality one way channel, never reveal any clues."


    The so-called one-way channel refers to the identity information transmission that can only be transmitted in one


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    direction.


    That is, you know the informant''s information, can receive information and intelligence back from the informant, but the


    informant does not know her information.


    In this way, once the informant exposes his or her trail, the other party cannot find him or her through the informant,


    which is considered the safest way to obtain information.


    Ste is very clear about the characteristics of the intelligencework, this thing is sometimes a double-edged sword,


    one can query the other party''s information in the intelligencework,¡±


    ¡°The other party may be ced in the intelligencework early warning alerts, once someone query their information,


    you can immediately receive the relevant feedback.


    In that case, she was originally staying in the dark, while the other party is in the light.


    But just because she used the intelligencework to look up the other party''s information, she instantly exposed her


    motives as well as her identity to the other party.


    Therefore, she had to ensure absolute safety.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    At this time, Charlie did not know that there was a woman who for the first time hadbed through theyers of clues


    in Aurous Hill and peeled back theyers, finally focusing the clues on his father-inw''s figure.


    Moreover, the strength and means of the Fei family is more than a notch stronger than the Wade family.


    Therefore, Ste''s investigation did not touch the rm of the Wade family.


    When Martina ced all the information of Jacob, as well as all the information of the surrounding rtives, in front of


    Ste, Ste took the lead in picking up Jacob''s family tree chart.


    On this lineage chart, from the Willson family''s old man, then the olddy, and then the two families of Jacob and Noah,


    they were all listed very clearly.


    After all, the Willson family is not a famous family, let alone a secret family, so their information can be easily found.


    Ste swept through the names one by one, and when she saw Jacob''s daughter ire, she immediately looked at the


    words noted next to ire Willson: spouse Charlie Wade.


    Seeing the name Charlie, Ste''s eyes immediately surfaced with a burst of excitement.


    Ever since she came to Aurous Hill, she has been extremely sensitive to the word "Wade".


    And when she saw that Jacob''s son-inw was named Charlie Wade, she almost immediately said with certainty: "It''s


    him! It must be him!"

 Chapter 3862

    Chapter 3862


    After saying that, Ste immediately raised her head and asked Martina: "Has this Charlie Wade''s information been


    transferred out?"


    "Yes." Martina said, "It''s in the pile of specific information at the back."


    "Good!" Ste immediately flipped out Charlie''s information, opened it, and immediately saw Charlie''s ID photo.


    She immediately clenched her fists and said excitedly, "It''s really him!"


    After saying that, she gently tapped her finger on Charlie''s photo avatar and murmured, "Hello Master Wade, finally we


    meet again!"


    Then, she began to check Charlie''s official information, but after a cursory sweep, she was surprised and said,


    ¡°This Charlie, there is no information rted to his family background?!¡± ¡°No parents, no grandparents, grandma and


    grandparents, not even any rtives, did he pop out of the cracks of a stone?¡±


    Martina nodded and exined, ¡°Miss, this person''s life is rather pitiful, the official information shows that he was


    abandoned at birth and then adopted by the Aurous Hill orphanage,¡±


    ¡°The management of the household register was also rather chaotic, so he was in the orphanage in a ck state until


    he was eight years old, after eight years old, the orphanage unified a group of orphans to apply for a collective


    household register, and only then he was considered after the age of eight,¡±


    ¡°The orphanage unified a group of orphans to apply for a collective household, he is considered to have a household.¡±


    This is where Leon was brilliant.


    Charlie was actually eight years old before he entered the orphanage, and his household registration was not local to


    Aurous Hill.


    In order to make Charlie absolutely safe, he had to give him a brand new identity, a local Aurous Hill identity, and one


    that would stand up to scrutiny, as well as one that would not be recognized in the future.


    That''s why he made up Charlie''s background, so that his official information shows that he was abandoned by his


    parents after birth.


    Could not find his biological parents, and was in an orphanage until he was eight years old when he was registered


    through the orphanage.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    In this way, it''s basically a seamless process.


    After all, many abandoned babies who cannot find their parents always end up with their own registry, and this operation


    is considered routine.


    When Ste saw this, she did not have any doubts, but could not help but exim: ¡°This person''s life is actually so


    tragic?¡±


    ¡°And I see that he seems to have dropped out of high school and only studied in college for a year until he got married,


    and he doesn''t have a degree.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Martina also sighed: ¡°It seems to be quite miserable, and after he got married, his household registration was


    moved out of the collective ount of the orphanage¡±


    ¡°And into the family ount of Jacob, if I guessed correctly, he should be the live-in son-inw of the Willson family.¡±


    ¡°Live-in son-inw?¡± Although Ste grew up in the United States, she was born and raised in a Chinese family after all,


    and she was still very familiar with many Chinese unique customs.


    She couldn''t help but frown and mutter, ¡°This Master Wade, he''s actually a live-in son-inw? If he is really that capable,


    why did he go to be a live-in son-inw?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this Willson family, the strength seems to be very, very average


    In her impression, the status of a live-in son-inw can be said to be abel of the lowest ss in Chinese society.


    Only the kind of people whose families are in difficulty, or whose family strength and status are too inferior to the


    woman''s, will give up their dignity and be a son-inw.


    After all, just being a live-in son-inw means giving up a man''s face and even his original family of origin.


    Moreover, many Chinese families that Ste knew had let their daughters recruit sons-inws because they had no


    sons or wanted to be more prosperous.


    Even the children born have to take the surname of the woman''s family.


    Because of these impressions, Ste is iparably surprised, she really can''t understand, if Charlie is really very


    powerful, why get into a small family, as a live-in son-inw?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3863

    Chapter 3863


    Because she couldn''t figure it out, Ste''s eyebrows were locked and she didn''t speak for a long time, still thinking


    about the possibilities.


    Martina saw her serious and sleepy expression, so she couldn''t help but ask: ¡°Miss, what do you think about this matter


    now?¡±


    Ste sighed, staring at the pile of information in front of her while rubbing her temples with her slender and tender white


    jade hands while saying despondently,


    "From this information, the entire Willson family, starting from Old Lady Willson, has one count, and adding up all their


    assets, it''s only around 100 million RMB."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "But if this Charlie, is really the one I''m looking for as the entrusted with the Pill, then I''m afraid that just one of his pills is


    worth tens of billions of dors!"


    "In that case, Charlie''s strength is more than hundreds or thousands of times stronger than the Willson family, so how


    could he be the son-inw of the Willson family?"


    Speaking of this, she added: "By equal proportion, this is like a rich man worth nearly ten million dors, into a poor


    man''s family," "Whose entire family assets do not even add up to ten thousand dors, then I want to know, in the end,


    he went into the family, is it like helping the poor?"


    ¡°Yes oh....... ¡± Martina also very agreeably nodded repeatedly: ¡°If ording


    to this price gap, the whole Willson family has to feed Charlie as an ancestor, and how can we say Charlie is a live-in


    son-inw? "


    Saying that, she asked again, "Miss, could it be that we misjudged from the beginning?¡±


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    Ste pursed her lips, the bottom of her eyes suddenly burst out a touch of determination, said in a deep voice:


    "We all the way from those side clues, a little focus to here, everything is right on, there should not be wrong!¡±


    "Moreover, Jacob''s case is also here, he is indeed partially paralyzed due toplete spinal cord injury, but he was


    "No matter if this Charlie is the person we are looking for or not, I can be sure that Jacob must have been cured by the


    one we are looking for!¡±


    Speaking of this, Ste stood up, expression and eyes also more determined:


    "This Jacob, personal history is very mediocre, basically there is no ce to stand out, if not for the help of noble people


    he once paraplegia, the rest of his life can only be paralyzed in bed,¡±


    "There is no possibility of recovery, and I looked through Jacob''s family and contacts, in addition to this Charlie, the


    background is mysterious, other people are as mediocre as Jacob, and it is impossible to help him in such a situation!¡±


    Martina said: "Miss, this Charlie''s background is not mysterious at all, all his background is clear,pared to the


    Willson family, he is not even mediocre ¡± "No.¡± Ste seriously said, "Charlie''s life history before the age of eighteen is


    almostpletely nk,¡±


    ¡°This shows that he did not go to formal elementary school, nor formal junior high school, nine years ofpulsory


    education, were received in the orphanage,¡± ¡°This kind of resume, almost equal to nk, the more like this, the more I


    feel unfathomable.¡±


    Speaking of which, she added: ¡°As for why he wanted to join the Willson family, to be honest, I do not understand, but I


    think, he must have his reasons and justifications!¡±


    Martina asked, ¡°Miss, then can you be sure now that the person you are looking for, is this man?¡±


    ¡°I can be sure!¡± Ste said firmly: ¡°If it''s not him, then it proves that I''m wrong from beginning to end, but if I''m right in


    one ce from beginning to end, then it must be him!¡±


    Speaking of which, she hurriedly picked up Jacob''s information and said, ¡°This Jacob, is now the executive vice


    president of the Aurous Hill City Calligraphy and Painting Association,¡±


    ¡°Check the specifics of the Aurous Hill Calligraphy and Painting Association for me, I''ll see if I can find any


    breakthroughs from this old man!¡±


    Jacob often leaves early and returnste in recent days.


    The Aurous Hill Calligraphy and Painting Association, although nominally a professional civil organization, but in fact,


    also has half of the official nature.


    On the whole, it is a semi-official, semi-civic people''s group.


    If there is little official need, it is a small group of hobbyists gathering.


    But if there is an official event, then it will represent the official attendance.


    For this cultural exchange between Aurous Hill and Korean sister cities, the Painting and Calligraphy Association


    naturally became the official representative of friendship and the messenger of exchange.

 Chapter 3864

    Chapter 3864


    Therefore, in order to ensure a sessful and smooth exchange of activities, Jacob has been following the President of


    the Association these days.


    This means, attending various talks and meetings in the city.


    Although he was very busy, he has recently been very energetic.


    He has been used to mediocrity in his life and has not done anything prestigious for 50 years.


    Now, as the second-inmand of the Calligraphy and Painting Association, he attends various formal meetings and


    meets with various leaders and elites every day, giving him the illusion that he is also an elite.


    This afternoon, representatives of the Calligraphy and Painting Association went to the city for another meeting.


    This time tomunicate the details of this Korean exchange with fellow members of the Music and Arts Association,


    the Writers'' Association, and the Senior Citizens'' University.


    The meeting was attended by not only Jacob, who represented the Calligraphy and Painting Association, but also


    Meiqing, Jacob''s first love.


    And Pord, Charlie''s mother''s old ssmate, and Melba''s father, who was present on behalf of the senior citizen


    university.


    Meiqing and Pord are both doctors who have returned from the United States.


    Meiqing had been engaged in the legal industry in the United States for many years and is extremely experienced, while


    Pord is an internationally renowned economics expert.


    In contrast, Jacob is not so eye-catching.


    Although he is the vice president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association, he knows a little bit about calligraphy and


    painting in this field.


    To really give him a brush, he can''t write many good words, can''t make many good paintings, but is just an amateur


    ticket holder''s level.


    When he first entered the calligraphy and painting association as an ordinary member have great water, now can climb


    to the executive vice president of the second position, but also all thanks to President Pei.


    Since thatst time, President Pei saw Orvel''s humility and respect for Jacob when he attached great importance to


    Jacob.


    Now on some big public asions, he will take the initiative to bring Jacob to see the world.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, Jacob really has no real material, so if he really wants to make somements in the field of painting and


    calligraphy, the professionals will know that he is a half-wit.


    In order to prevent him from showing his fears and making a fool of himself, President Pei took him out to participate in


    activities and instructed him to listen more and talk less, so as not to say more and make more mistakes.


    Jacob naturally also knows that his level is not very good, so once to this asion, basically he does not express their


    views.


    However, here, Meiqing and Pord both shine.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    In order to show the active self-improvement of the elderly in Aurous Hill in this exchange event in Korea, the two of


    them made a set of very professional lecture courseware together, which was extremely well done.


    The vast majority of senior citizen universities in China are actually recreational centers for the elderly, where retired


    seniors go to learn calligraphy, painting, dancing and even tai chi.


    Or to engage in recreational activities together, which is basically the whole concept of senior citizen universities.


    However, Meiqing and Pord both feel that since it is a university for the elderly, they still have to sort out some in-


    depth teaching courses.


    So they both put a lot of effort into the university for the elderly and organized a group of elderly people with a high level


    of education to make several disciplines sound.


    The whole meeting in addition to umming and ahhing he is basically just nodding repeatedly, the heart is really a bit


    tasty.


    On the one hand, he felt inferior to his own levelpared to Meiqing and Pord, which had a huge gap.


    On the other hand, he also felt that Meiqing and Pord were working too closely and perfectly together, which made


    him feel jealous.


    As the meeting wasing to an end, someone proposed that they all should get together for a meal in the evening,


    and Jacob thought that he would take the opportunity to have more contact with Meiqing over dinner.


    But to his surprise, Meiqing said, ¡°Professor Watt and I will not participate in the dinner, we have to go back to the senior


    collegeter, and there is an internal learning experience sharing session tonight.¡±


    President Pei couldn''t help but praise, ¡°Professor Han is so responsible!¡±


    "We have to organize a sharing session in the evening,pared to your senior college, our Calligraphy and Painting


    Association is really a bit uninspired!¡±


    Meiqing said modestly, "Don''t say that, President Pei, the nature of the senior citizens'' university is different from that of


    the Painting and Calligraphy Society.¡±


    Jacob is also a bit resentful, Meiqing does not go to the dinner, then he is also not interested in eating with this group of


    old men, so he said:


    "Meiqing, how about I drop you at the University, from there and my home just the same way.¡±


    Meiqing smiled faintly and said politely, "No need Jacob, I came with Professor Watt today, he is driving, we will just go


    back together.¡±


    "Oh...... ¡± Jacob''s heart was even more lost, and he didn''t know how to


    continue the conversation for a while.


    At this time, President Pei''s cell phone rang, he went out to answer the phone, and soon rushed over, excitedly said to


    Jacob:


    "Jacob,e! Let''s go back to the association! There is a great surprise waiting for us!¡±

 Chapter 3865

    Chapter 3865


    Seeing President Pei so excited, although Jacob was curious, he still asked, ¡°President Pei, what is it that makes you so


    happy?¡±


    President Pei said with great excitement, ¡°The secretary of the association called and said that an overseas Chinese,


    entrusted by the elders of the family, wants to donate eight pairs of works of the calligrapher Zheng Huo to our


    calligraphy and painting association!¡±


    ¡°Zheng Huo?¡± Jacob asked with a bewildered expression, "Is this person very famous?¡±


    Hearing this, President Pei burst into tears and said, ¡°Jacob............ told you a long time ago that you are now the vice


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association,¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter if you are not talented in calligraphy and painting, but you must be able to name one, two, or three,¡±


    ¡°So you must read more books of ancient and modern calligraphy and painting works, but you just don''t listen. You do


    not know, in the future if you go out by yourself, it is easy to be asked by others in three or two words!¡±


    Saying that he hurriedly exined, ¡°Zheng Huo is one of the most famous calligraphers in the history of Aurous Hill, with


    the title of the first person in the Qing Dynasty clerical script,¡±


    ¡°Although in the history of so many top calligraphy masters, he is not so famous, but he is after all our local calligrapher,


    to our Aurous Hill Calligraphy and Painting Association he is still very significant!¡±


    Jacob smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Oh oh oh, I remembered.......... just now you said in a hurry, I didn''t think about it for


    a while.......... ¡±


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    Jacob said so, but in fact, he has little to no understanding at all.


    Pei President also did not take him seriously, with some excitement he said: ¡°This is not the main thing, the main thing is


    that the overseas Chinese also said, she would like to promote our local history in the field of painting and calligraphy,¡±


    ¡°So she wants to fund us to set up arge exhibition of Aurous Hill history painting and calligraphy!¡±


    ¡°The work of our Aurous Hill dynasties in the field of painting and calligraphy are taken out, in a good exhibition, and she


    also promised to help us find some historical works of famous artists!¡±


    Saying that, he patted Jacob''s shoulder and said excitedly, ¡°If this exhibition is sessful, our calligraphy and painting


    association will be famous!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let''s go back to the association and meet with this overseas Chinese.¡±


    Jacob was not in a good mood, so he was not interested in this matter, what overseas Chinese, or the exhibition, it did


    not mean anything to him.


    He only wanted to be able to fly with his Meiqing as soon as possible, or to break the thoughts of other men in her mind,


    especially that Pord!


    However, after all, he is the number two person in the Painting and Calligraphy Association, President Pei has said so,


    he certainly can not fall off the chain, so he can only agree to it, said: ¡°Okay, then let''s go now!¡±


    Coincidentally, Meiqing and Pord also finished packing up theptops they brought with them.


    And seeing that Jacob and President Pei were leaving, Meiqing went forward and curiously asked, ¡°Jacob, aren''t you


    going to the dinner?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jacob said, ¡°There is an urgent matter in the association, so President Pei and I have to go


    back.¡±


    Meiqing nodded and said, ¡°It just so happens that Professor Watt and I are also ready to go, so let''s go out together.¡±


    The four of them walked together to the parking lot, and Pord''s car was parked close, so Meiqing said to Jacob and


    President Pei, ¡°Jacob, President Pei, we''ll leave first, see you some other time.¡±


    President Pei cheerfully said, ¡°OK Professor Han, you and Professor Watt go first, our two cars are parked far away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Meiqing smiled faintly, and Professor Watt on the side also said bye to the two, then got into the car and started


    it to leave.


    Watching the two drive away, President Pei couldn''t help but sigh: ¡°Jacob, don''t you think, Professor Han and Professor


    Watt are quite a good match?¡±


    Jacob''s eyes widened and he blurted out, ¡°What''s so good about them? The guy named Watt is not good enough for


    Meiqing!¡±


    President Pei said seriously: ¡°Look at the two people, they are both talented, although they are almost 50, but look like


    40 years old, also both returned from the United States,¡±


    ¡°There must be moremon topics, and I heard that they are both widowed, this match simply can not be more


    perfect!¡±


    Jacob''s heart is particrly unpleasant, can not help but feel depressed and muttered: ¡°I think Pord is aplete


    toad and want to eat swan meat!¡±

 Chapter 3866

    Chapter 3866


    President Pei frowned and asked in surprise: ¡°Everyone has a very good impression of Professor Watt, why are you so


    prejudiced against him?¡±


    ¡°The two of them are really the same kind of people, the male swan eats the female swan, the door is right to be a


    family, a good match!¡±


    Jacob heard him say the male swan ate the female swan, the heart is nastier to die, in the heart can not help but curse:


    ¡°Old Pei what do you mean? What male swan eat female swan? So I, Jacob, am the toad, right?¡±


    President Pei saw the annoyance in Jacob''s expression and eximed, ¡°Jacob, you are not interested in Professor


    Han, are you?¡±


    President Pei did not know the past of Jacob and Meiqing, but only knew that the two of them originally knew each other


    and were old ssmates.


    Moreover, Jacob had a family, which President Pei knew very well, so he had not thought about it.


    However, now seeing Jacob who seems to be very annoyed with Meiqing and Pord getting close, he immediately


    smacked out a little taste.


    Jacob that really is a textbook-level old goose.


    This kind of time is poked through the mind, how dare he admit it!


    So he hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°I didn''t President Pei, I just simply think that Pord is not good enough for


    Meiqing.¡±


    President Pei nodded and said in a serious voice: ¡°Jacob, it''s best if you don''t think so! You have to know, our painting


    and calligraphy association, has half official nature,¡±


    ¡°We represent the face of the cultural field, and you are a man with a wife, if at this time to make some kind of scandal,


    or stepping on two boats, that is a style problem, I can not protect you!¡±


    Jacob heard these words, his heart suddenly cooled half, in his mind immediately emerged ine''s face.


    He could almost imagine what kind of intense reaction she would have if she knew that Meiqing had returned to China


    and gotten closer to him.


    When the timees, won''t it be a Mars collision!


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    Even if he wants to divorce with her, she has already made it clear that she won''t divorce him. Unterally, he cannot


    take a step to do so, thus separation from her is impossible.


    ording to the current regtions, in the absence of significant fault of both parties, the prosecution says that the


    people who want to divorce must first be separated for two years, otherwise, the court will decide not to divorce.


    Moreover, if he really wants to separate from ine, these two years ine will torture him to death?


    The thought of this, Jacob is nervous all over the body and feeling ufortable.


    He has been suppressed by ine for so many years, and he has long had a strong mental fear of her.


    Although he is a big man, and ine is just a shrew, but sometimes, the psychological shadow, or by years and years of


    suppression.


    Even a big man is also easy to be in an absolutely passive position of vulnerability.


    In reality, although most domestic violence is male to female violence, but there are a few domestic violence examples


    where there is female to male violence.


    The male on female violence, mostly because men are naturally stronger than women, relies on the body to prevail over


    the other gender.


    The female on male violence is mostly because the woman with their own way, give the man years and years of mental


    pressure.


    Resulting in the male mentally getting ustomed to submissive behavioring out of this suppression.


    This is the case with Jacob.


    He knew that ine was a stumbling block between himself and Meiqing, but still did not have the courage to kick her


    away.


    Seeing him dazed in ce, President Pei couldn''t help but ask him, ¡°Jacob, what are you thinking about?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Only then did Jacobe back to his senses and busily said, ¡°Nothing, it is nothing.¡±


    President Pei did not think much about it and instructed, ¡°Hurry up, the guest is still waiting!¡±

 Chapter 3867

    Chapter 3867


    Soon, President Pei and Jacob, each driving their own cars, returned to the Calligraphy and Painting Association back


    and forth.


    At this time, Ste had been waiting here for a long time.


    As soon as President Pei returned, the secretary brought him and Jacob to the meeting room and said to the waiting


    Ste,


    ¡°Miss Zhan, these two are President Pei of our Painting and Calligraphy Association and Vice President Willson!¡±


    After saying that, she also introduced to the two, ¡°President Pei, Vice President Willson, this is the French-Chinese I


    mentioned on the phone, Feier Zhan, Miss Zhan.¡±


    Ste did not use her real identity for the sake of insurance.


    But for her, she hadpletely legal and real identities in several countries, and this French-Chinese, Zhan Feier''s


    identity was just one of her many identities.


    Ste took one more look at Jacob and was finally relieved that as long as she got in touch with Jacob, she would


    definitely have a chance to inquire about his son-inw Charlie.


    So, she stood up very politely and said with a smile, ¡°Two presidents, I''ve heard a lot about you, finally I''ve met you


    both.¡±


    President Pei did not expect that this guest was a beautiful young girl, after a slight dismay, he quickly smiled and said,


    ¡°Miss Zhan is really too polite, I heard that a Chinese wanted to donate calligraphy and painting, but I did not expect it to


    be from a youngdy, was Miss Zhan from Aurous Hill before?¡±


    Ste smiled faintly and shook her head, ¡°Our family ancestors are from Aurous Hill, although the recent generations


    settled overseas, but the old people in the family still have very deep feelings for the city,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But the old people are old and not too convenient toe over, so they entrusted me to do a little contribution to the


    painting and calligraphymunity in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Saying that, she greeted Martina beside her and said, "Martina, quickly bring over the calligraphy and paintings


    prepared by the old man.¡±


    Martina hurriedly stepped forward and brought over a wooden box made of golden silk nan wood, which was opened on


    the conference table, and eight scrolls were ced inside.


    These eight scrolls were bought by Fei''s family from a collector in the United Statesst night and then sent to Aurous


    Hill overnight.


    In order to, in line with the background of the story fabricated by Ste, so as to take the opportunity to hook up with


    Jacob.


    However, President Pei and Jacob did not know that Ste yed such a big show, in order to find an opportunity to


    approach the son-inw of Jacob''s family, Charlie.


    After that, Ste made an invitation gesture to President Pei and Jacob and said respectfully,


    "Two presidents, these are the eight pieces of Zheng Zhou''s works that the old man at home asked me to bring back,


    please look at them.¡±


    President Pei, naturally very excited, hastily took out a pair of white gloves from his pocket, went forward and carefully


    picked up one of the characters, gently spread it out on the table, while looking at it, praised, "This is indeed Zheng


    Zhou''s real handwriting, and looking at the handwriting, it is a work left behind during Zheng Zhou''s prime, very well


    preserved, very precious!¡±


    Ste nodded and said with a smile, ¡°These eight pieces of Zheng Zhou''s works are a series of Zheng Zhou''s works,


    eight pieces of writing to praise the four seasons and four directions of Aurous Hill,"


    "and all eight pieces of writing are perfectly preserved, which is very rare indeed!"


    President Pei said excitedly, "These eight characters have an alias called Aurous Hill Eight Sighs! They have great


    significance to the history and customs of this city!"


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    "When I first came across calligraphy, I had heard of these eight characters, but I had only heard that they had gone


    overseas, but I never thought that I would be lucky enough to see them in Aurous Hill today!"


    Saying that, he said to Jacob, "Jacob,e and take a look! This can be said to be the most famous local calligrapher


    in Aurous Hill,"


    "And these eight characters can best represent the cultural history of Aurous Hill! Look at the strong and powerful


    strokes, but the subtleties are rounded and full of rhythm, simply wonderful!"

 Chapter 3868

    Chapter 3868


    Jacob could not understand any calligraphy, he only knew that it looked quite neat, but it was still early to say that he


    could understand the essence of it.


    So, he could only praise it indiscriminately: "It''s really good calligraphy! At first nce, it is the work of a great master, so


    remarkable!"


    With one sentence, Jacob made Ste firmly believe that this old man was a big waterboy.


    However, she was still very serious and said, "Vice President Willson is right, this is indeed a masterpiece,"


    ¡°Although it is not as good as Wang Xizhi''s top calligraphy, but in this part of Aurous Hill, it is definitely one of the best.¡±


    Jacob came up to President Pei at this time and asked him in a casual manner, "President, how much can these eight


    pieces of calligraphy be worth?¡±


    President Pei said seriously: "Zheng''s wordspared to many top people, is not expensive, but in recent years,¡±


    "he excellent works auction price is more than a million, and collection industry you know, the more sets of things, the


    more expensive,¡±


    "And the more the number of single sets, the more expensive! So these eight words to really put up for auction, tens of


    millions it can bring in!¡±


    Jacob secretly staggered, couldn''t help but take a look at Ste, thinking: "This girl''s family must be particrly rich,


    otherwise how could tens of millions of things can they donate?¡±


    President Pei had already opened all eight words one by one and looked at them once, and the more he looked at


    them, the more delighted he was, and he couldn''t help but ask Ste:


    "Miss Zhan, these eight words, are they really going to be donated to the Aurous Hill Calligraphy and Painting


    Association?¡±


    Ste said without hesitation, "Of course! If President Pei is okay with it, I can sign the donation letter at any time and


    confirm the donation in writing!¡±


    President Pei was extraordinarily excited and said in a trembling voice, "Hey! This is really thankful to you Miss Zhan!


    The return of the Eight Sighs of Aurous Hill to Aurous Hill must be a sensational event for the entire Aurous Hill painting


    and calligraphymunity!¡±


    ¡°On behalf of the Calligraphy and Painting Association, as well as all the calligraphers, calligraphy, and painting


    enthusiasts in Aurous Hill, I would like to thank you for your generous donation!¡±


    Ste said with a smile, ¡°President Pei is too generous, these eight pieces of calligraphy are a token of appreciation


    from the old man in the family, I am just passing them on behalf of him.¡±


    President Pei asked gratefully, ¡°Miss Zhan, I don''t know what is the name of the old man in your family? I''ll go back and


    publicize it in the painting and calligraphy circles in Aurous Hill, so that everyone will remember his contribution to the


    cultural cause of this city!¡±


    Ste seriously said, ¡°President Pei, my grandfather is rtively low-key, about his identity, we do not want to reveal too


    much, but the old man in the family has always thought about the promotion and development of Aurous Hill history and


    culture,¡±


    ¡°So this time also authorized me to hold a local art exhibition in the city, this matter, also need to ask the two presidents


    to help arrange, as for the activities of the money, it is all sponsored,¡±


    ¡°When the exhibition begins, he will definitely be a good example. When the exhibition begins, he will definitelye to


    Aurous Hill to participate, then also have the opportunity tomunicate with you two face to face.¡±


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    President Pei nodded and said seriously, ¡°Then when the exhibition starts, we will see the old man again!¡±


    After saying that, he asked tentatively, ¡°Miss Zhan, I wonder what your family''s budget is for the art exhibition?¡±


    Ste said casually, ¡°Initially, let''s set it at 50 million RMB, if it''s not enough, we can add more!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When President Pei heard the figure of fifty million, his whole body felt dizzy.


    Most of the funds of the Painting and Calligraphy Association depended on the financial allocation from the higher level,


    but the annual allocation was only a few hundred million.


    And when the annual funding was insufficient, President Pei would lead everyone to generate ie to ensure the


    smooth operation of the Painting and Calligraphy Association.


    Therefore, the tight life is used to, at first hearing an art exhibition on the budget of 50 million, at once simply can not


    adapt.

 Chapter 3869

    Chapter 3869


    Jacob was very excited and couldn''t help but say to President Pei: ¡°President, with this 50 million, we can do a big job!¡±


    "When the timees, we can make a grand show, and let other art associations in Aurous Hill, including the senior


    college gang have a good look!¡±


    Ste was pleased that the time was ripe, and hurriedly said, "Two presidents, why don''t I invite you to a casual dinner


    tonight, and let''s talk about the art exhibition while we eat?¡±


    President Pei naturally agreed with great excitement, Jacob saw Pord in the exchange meeting today, the heart is


    also on some fire.


    Once heard of the opportunity to make a big thing, naturally, he is also very excited, so they also did not hesitate to


    agree to Ste''s invitation.


    The two old men, who are more than a hundred years old, failed to see that the young girl in front of them, who is in her


    early twenties, is simply not drunk!


    As soon as the matter of dinner was mentioned, President Pei immediately spoke up, "Miss Zhan, you are an honored


    guest of our Calligraphy and Painting Association, so today''s meal, I have to make the arrangements for it!¡±


    Ste is very clear, polite, should not be polite when you must not.


    For example, if someone else wants to invite you to dinner, if the other party is just polite, then ten million should also be


    polite.


    And then politely refused, so that both sides have a step to get down, naturally is all happy.


    However, if the other party does sincerely want to treat, there is no need to be too polite, and do not dwell on whether to


    grab the bill, just agree to give each other the greatest respect.


    So, she said with a smile: ¡°President Pei, since you have said so, then I naturally will not be polite with you! I''ll listen to


    your arrangements for the evening!¡±


    President Pei patted his chest and said, ¡°Don''t worry, I will arrange the best hotel in Aurous Hill for the night!¡±


    With that, he looked at Jacob and said, ¡°Jacob, you have a good rtionship with Master Orvel of ssic Mansion, why


    don''t you book a private room for me there, and we will host a banquet for Miss Zhan tonight!¡±


    Jacob naturally would not refuse this kind of thing, after all, Orvel is respectful to him, let Orvel arrange a private box is


    just a matter of words?


    So, he immediately said, ¡°Okay, President, I''ll call Orvel and tell him to prepare a good box for us!¡±


    As soon as Ste heard the word ssic House, her head was as big as a bucket, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Vice


    President Willson, don''t be in a hurry first!¡±


    She said hurriedly said to President Pei: ¡°President Pei, let''s not go to such a high-end hotel, just find a special


    restaurant to eat a home-cooked meal, to be honest,¡±


    ¡°This is my first time to Aurous Hill, I am not familiar with this city, and would like to understand the real life side of the


    city.¡±


    Upon hearing this, President Pei immediately praised, "Miss Zhan is right! You are new to the city, and your ancestors


    went out from our Aurous Hill,¡±


    "This is half of your hometown, since you have returned to your hometown, you must taste the most grounded taste of


    your hometown!¡±


    He immediately said, "Let''s try the most authentic local dishes in Aurous Hill tonight!¡±


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    "Okay!¡± Ste hurriedly agreed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Soon, President Pei drove the way and led everyone to a small, inconspicuous restaurant, which was small but had a


    really nice interior and did very good business.


    If it wasn''t for President Pei''s call in advance, I''m afraid they wouldn''t even have a seat over here.


    But the good thing is that President Pei here also has a few thin face, so people deliberately vacated a table of


    customers who had booked a box, leaving the box empty for President Pei.


    President Pei took Jacob and Ste took Martina, the four of them sat down in the box and ordered some local dishes,


    then-President Pei asked Ste:


    "Miss Zhan, I wonder how long you will stay in Aurous Hill this time? The art exhibition will be held next month at the


    earliest, becauseter this month we are going to Korea for cultural exchange, and it may take more than a week before


    we can return.

 Chapter 3870

    Chapter 3870


    President Pei was worried that Ste was in a hurry, and if she couldn''t stay in China for too long, the art exhibition


    would have to speed up the pace.


    But right now all the energy is on the cultural exchange, so afraid it''s hard to bnce both.


    Ste also knew what President Pei was worried about, and she had been waiting for him to ask herself this question.


    So, she immediately followed President Pie''s words and said with a smile, ¡°President Pie doesn''t need to be anxious,


    you and Vice President Willson are still focusing on the cultural exchange that you two are organizing,¡±


    ¡°As for the art exhibition, it can wait until you twoe back from Korea, because I am going to stay in Aurous Hill for a


    long time.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± President Pie said with surprise, ¡°That''s really great! After all, an art exhibition with a budget of fifty


    million can be considered first- ss in China in terms of scale,¡±


    ¡°And an art exhibition of this magnitude definitely requires more time and effort to prepare if it wants to be sessful.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ste nodded and smiled, ¡°I''m not going to hide it from you, President Pei, my grandfather actually wants to


    return to his roots in the future,¡±


    ¡°So I came to Aurous Hill this time to make a front stop for him, to get familiar with the situation here first, and then settle


    his residence, so that he can move back here with no worries.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    President Pei asked curiously, ¡°This means that Miss Zhan is going to settle down in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Ste nodded along and said, ¡°That''s right, I just bought a vi in the past two days, but I haven''t had time to regte


    it,¡± ¡°So I may have to find a reliable feng shui master to help me look at it first, and if there''s nothing wrong with feng


    shui, will there be any conflict with the old man.¡±


    Jacob heard this, immediately brightened up, almost without hesitation off the excitement: ¡°Miss Zhan, you want to find


    a feng shui master, then you really found the right person today!¡±


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    Ste and President Pei chatted so much, just to bring Jacob in, waiting for him to say this sentence!


    So, she suppressed her inner excitement and asked, pretending to be surprised, ¡°Vice President Willson, do you know


    feng shui?¡±


    Jacob heatedly smiled and waved his hand: ¡°I don''t know, but my son-inw knows a lot!¡±


    ¡°He is a master who specializes in feng shui, and has very many clients in Aurous Hill and even all over the country, and


    all of them are big and wealthy clients like you, Miss Zhan!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Ste said with a surprised look on her face, ¡°If that''s the case, that''s a great coincidence!¡±


    Pei chairman on the side also could not help but echo: ¡°Miss Zhan, Jacob is right, his son-inw is indeed a feng shui


    master, just as mentioned ssic mansion''s Mr. Orvel respect his son-inw,¡±


    ¡°You know Mr. Orvel is our Aurous Hill local dignified big shot, if his son-inw does not have real talent, there is no way


    he could make someone like Master Orvel so convinced.¡±


    Ste was so excited, at this moment she could conclude that Jacob''s son inw, Charlie, was Master Wade, and was


    the big man behind the healing of Jacob''s paraplegia!


    In that case, it makes sense that Charlie has the Rejuvenation Pill!


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly said, ¡°Vice President Willson, then please help me speak to your son-inw and ask him


    to try to take time out of his busy schedule to help me look at the feng shui of that vi!¡±


    Jacob has always been good at saving face, so at this time, he was naturally very quick to take the responsibility and


    said, "Don''t worry, Miss Zhan, my son-inw has great respect for me, I will tell him when I get back, he will definitely


    agree!¡±


    Jacob said, Jacob''s mind moved, and hurriedly asked: "By the way, Miss Zhan, the vi you bought, is it a new or


    second-hand house? Is it hardcover or rough?¡±


    Ste gave Martina the full authority to do this, so she didn''t know what kind of vi she was buying, so she said to her


    without showing her face, "Martina,e and introduce it to Vice President Willson.¡±


    Martina said, "Vice President Willson, the vi that ourdy bought is a second-hand vi, in the suburbs, the interior is


    decorated, but the decoration is a bit old, you ask this, is this in feng shui need any precautions?¡±


    Jacobughed: "Not feng shui has any precautions, mainly because my daughter engaged in a design studio, mainly to


    do interior design,¡±


    "I want to say that if Miss Zhan this vi needs decoration, you can find my daughter, she is very professional!¡±


    Ste brightened up and said happily, "That''s great! I just want to tear down and redo all the interior decoration, so I


    don''t have to work hard to go out and search again!¡±

 Chapter 3871

    Chapter 3871


    Jacob was oblivious to the fact that he had just inadvertently sold his daughter and son-inw out of the whole thing.


    On the contrary, he felt that he had done a great job today, and had gotten his daughter and son-inw a single


    business each.


    This can not be med on his stupidity, after all, he could not know that the so-called ''Zhan Feier'' in front of him, the


    real identity is Ste, but also hundreds of billions of dors of the top family''s firstdy.


    Moreover, he didn''t know that Zhan Feier had rushed to Aurous Hill before the Rejuvenation Pill auction, just to find


    Charlie.


    As the meal proceeded, Ste was in a great mood.


    In the subsequent meal, she did not mention feng shui and decoration, and everything she talked about was closely


    rted to the art exhibition as if feng shui and decoration were really just a random topic to talk about.


    After the meal, in the farewell, Jacob first can not resist, asked Ste: ¡°Miss Zhan, you talked earlier about feng shui and


    decoration matters, sure do you need it?¡±


    ¡°If you''re sure, I will tell my daughter and son-inw when I get home.¡±


    "Sure!" Ste nodded with a smile and said seriously, "How about this Mr. Willson, you first help me make an


    appointment with your son-inw, let him have time to help me look at the feng shui,"


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    "If the feng shui of this house is fine, I will then talk to your daughter about the subsequent decoration needs,"


    "If this house has feng shui problems, then I will simply change the set, anyway, it is only a matter of tens of millions of


    dors."


    Ste did not deliberately show off, deliberately Versailles, in Aurous Hill to buy a set of tens of millions, thousands of


    square feet of single-family houses,"


    "In the eyes of the local people in Aurous Hill, almost to the head, but for Ste, just like ordinary people to the tourist


    attractions, casually buy a souvenir.


    Moreover, Ste does not want to meet with Charlie, followed by Charlie''s wife, it is better to line up the couple first, if


    she can not break through Charlie from the front, then from his wife''s side take a detour.


    Jacob also felt that people Ste said no problem, first look at the feng shui, if no problem with feng shui before


    decoration, this logic is reasonable, justified, and convincing.


    So, he said with a smile, ¡°Okay, okay, I''ll talk to my son-inwter, and let him take the time to go and give you a look!¡±


    Ste nodded hastily, handed Jacob a business card, and said with a smile, "Vice President Willson, this is my business


    card, if your son-inw is okay with it, please ask him to contact me.¡±


    Jacob said with a smile, "No problem, I''ll talk to him when I get home!¡±


    Back home, Jacob was in a good mood, parked his car, and whistled all the way into the house.


    Charlie, ire, and ine had just eaten dinner, and when ine saw Jacob enter the house, she immediately


    beckoned him, "Jacob,e and put away the dining table!¡±


    Jacob was stunned and said with a ck face, "Why should I clean up the meal you three ate? Why don''t you clean


    up?¡±


    ine red at him and said angrily, "You are out sote, let you do some housework should I not?¡±


    Saying that, ine with a dissatisfied face muttered: "all day and night in the outside of what the bullshit association, I


    have not seen you bring a few million home, what is the use if still not a waste?¡±


    "And your level, outsiders do not know, I still can not know? In the old days, the idiom of "to fill up the number with a


    few¡± is a true reflection of you,¡±


    ¡°Just like you still have the courage to represent Aurous Hill to Korea for exchange? We''re lucky if you don''t disgrace


    Aurous Hill!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Recently, ine''s mood has been a bit low.


    The main reason for her low mood was that thest time Jacob told her about going to Korea for cultural exchange,


    made ine was somewhat jealous in her heart, and also somewhat inferior.

 Chapter 3872

    Chapter 3872


    For so many years of marriage, she was the one who was always scolding Jacob, after all, for so many years, he could


    not do anything.


    And was ostracized in the Willson family, so ine scolded him at all times, and it was all in the name of the division.


    It is also because of Jacob''sck of sess that gave her the strength to keep criticizing him and mocking him.


    But how could she have imagined that Jacob, who had spent most of his life doing nothing, would suddenly have a


    second spring in his old age?


    Although ine mocked him that the painting and calligraphy association vice president is of little use, but in actuality,


    her heart actually knows very well.


    This vice president actually has some weight.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    This kind of cultural association of the top, body has a very special cultural aura, the city leaders have to give a few


    face.


    However, ine in front of Jacob has had a strong lifetime, at this time he is doing something better, so she deliberately


    mocked him.


    Jacob was originally upset by ine''s mockery, and was about to retort, when he heard her say that he was not up to


    par, that she was indiscriminate.


    She immediately poked his innermost humility and sensitivity.


    Today, in front of Pord, Jacob has had such a feeling.


    He also clearly realized that he really did not have any real ability, so it was hard to mix to be the executive vice


    president of the Painting and Calligraphy Association, but in the end, he was still a water product.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, being so sarcastic by ine deeply stung his self-esteem, and he immediately retorted: ¡°Do you think I am the


    vice president who eats rice? In this position, not only can I broaden my horizons, but also enhance mywork!¡±


    He added: ¡°By the way, I met an overseas Chinese today, and she is a big tycoon! Her family donated tens of millions of


    dors worth of paintings and calligraphy to our painting and calligraphy association,¡±


    ¡°And they are willing to sponsor 50 million dors for us to open a local art exhibition in Aurous Hill! If we make such


    connections, we may be of great use in the future!¡±


    ine said, ¡°What are you bragging about, ording to you, they donated 100 million to your painting and calligraphy


    society alone?¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe who would have nothing better to do than to donate money to your Painting and Calligraphy Society!¡±


    Jacob blurted out, ¡°What do you know? There are a lot of rich people in this world, many rich people donate and


    sponsor everywhere, what''s a little donation in the cultural field?¡±


    With that, Jacob looked like he was taking credit and said, ¡°By the way, because I met this overseas Chinese, I also got


    a business deal for Charlie and ire!¡±


    ¡°If I didn''t join the Painting and Calligraphy Association, could I have such an opportunity?¡±


    ine frowned and asked, ¡°Doing business for Charlie and ire? What kind of business?¡±


    Charlie also looked surprised: ¡°Yes dad, I don''t do business either.¡±


    Jacob said to Charlie, ¡°Good son-inw, haven''t you been reading feng shui for people? The overseas Chinese I met


    today just bought a vi in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And when we were chatting over dinner, she happened to mention that she wanted to ask a feng shui master to take a


    look at it, and when I heard this,¡±


    ¡°I definitely had to help our own family members, after all, the water will not flow to the outsiders, so I rmended you


    to her.¡±


    ¡°You usually go to those rich people to see feng shui, each time you earn a couple of million?¡±


    ¡°This time, this overseas Chinese, also seems to be rich, when you directly quote her two or three million, I guess she


    will not hesitate to agree.¡±


    When ine heard this, she was immediately delighted and said to Charlie: ¡°Good son-inw, this is a good deal, you


    don''t even have to go overseas, just slip around in our Aurous Hill, you can earn a few million!¡±


    Charlie smiled, and for a while did not know how to answer the question.


    Although he had been telling his family that he was going out to see feng shui for customers, in fact, he had not taken


    any simr orders, and that was all an excuse to go out of town.

 Chapter 3873

    Chapter 3873


    Originally Charlie felt that his excuse was reasonable and seamless, but he did not expect that his old man Jacob had


    introduced him to a client now.


    He did not care about the millions, but the key seems to be that he could not refuse, otherwise, in the future to use the


    excuse of reading feng shui, it is obviously a little unjustified.


    So, he had to nod and say, ¡°Okay dad, you give me her contact information, I''ll contact her tomorrow.¡±


    Jacob handed over a business card and said, ¡°Here, this is this Miss Zhan, you give her a call tomorrow and mention


    my name and she will know.¡±


    Charlie got the business card and casually nced at it and found that there was only a name and a string of numbers


    on it.


    The name was Zhan Feier, and the phone number was a domestic phone number beginning with 159.


    Moreover, this business card also emits a faint smell of ink, it seems to be just printed out.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    He did not think much about it, took out his cell phone and took a picture of the business card, then returned it to Jacob.


    He intends to contact this Zhan Feier tomorrow to give her a feng shui reading, so that this matter can be dealt with.


    The next day, after Charlie had breakfast, Jacob reminded him, ¡°Charlie, don''t forget to give Miss Zhan a call.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I''ll contact Miss Zhan after I drop ire off at the office.¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°You don''t need to send ire, I will drive her to thepanyter, just as I also need to go to the


    association early,¡±


    ¡°Let ire leave the car for you, in case Miss Zhan is in a hurry, you can drive there directly.¡±


    ire also nodded and said, ¡°Husband, this Miss Zhan has invested so much money in their painting and calligraphy


    association,¡±


    ¡°So she is also considered a valuable person of the painting and calligraphy association, so please pay more attention


    to this matter.¡±


    Saying that: ¡°You see if the workload is not too big, do not charge people money.¡±


    When ine heard this, she said, ¡°ire, what are you talking about, brothers have to settle ounts, let alone


    strangers?¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly said to Charlie: ¡°Good son-inw, you do not listen to ire, the money must be received,


    we do not do that for face even do not want the money silly thing!¡±


    Charlie looked at ire and said with a smile, ¡°Don''t worry about your husband, I know what''s in your heart.¡±


    ine said: ¡°Good son-inw, you can''t be stupid! We can''t have a problem with anyone but money!¡±


    ¡°And this is not a small amount, it can easily be millions!¡±


    Charlieughed, ¡°Okay mom, I know, don''t worry.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie quietly gave ire a reassuring look.


    It''s just a couple of million, and Charlie really doesn''t care about it, so there''s no harm in sending a favor along with the


    water.


    After eating, ire intended to leave in Jacob''s car, Charlie remembered the amulet he made before.


    So he took out two of them and handed them to father and daughter and said, ¡°Dad, ire, this is the amulet that can


    keep you safe in and out, so you two should take one with you.¡±


    Jacob asked curiously, ¡°Amulets? Where did ite from? Why does it look like made out of shells?¡±


    Charlieughed: "It''s made of shellfish, it doesn''t really have any effect, it''s just for luck.¡±


    ire took this small and delicate amulet and said in awe, "This luster is so beautiful! I''m afraid that ordinary shells do


    not have such a good texture!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlieughed: "Who knows, it might be some kind of umon shell.¡±


    Saying that, he hurriedly said, "You guys often drive out, so carrying it with you is considered to be prepared.¡±


    ire nodded and smiled, "I''ll put it on a string and hang it on my phone! It can also be a decorative item!¡±

 Chapter 3874

    Chapter 3874


    "Okay.¡± Charlieughed: "I should have known I would have put the string on for you guys first.¡±


    Behind him, ine said with some dissatisfaction, "Good son-inw, why don''t you give one of these amulets to mom!¡±


    Charlieughed: "Mom, this is to ensure the safety of entry and exit, you do not go out recently, with it, it is also a


    burden, I think it is better to get you two gold bricks the most real, but also as dumbbells fitness.¡±


    ine, herself is not interested in what amulet, but found that Jacob and ire have, she does not have, there is some


    imbnce in her heart.


    Coupled with the fear that they are treated differently by Charlie, so only toin with a sentence.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    Once she heard Charlie say that he was willing to give her two more gold bricks, the original imbnce in her heart


    instantly dissipated.


    Moreover, she even felt that the amulets must be wholesale from the smallmodity market, to say not more than a


    few dors a dozen dors, which canpare to the value of two gold bricks.


    This is a big profit!


    So, she immediately pped her hands happily and said: ¡°Oh, that''s really good! Anyway, my legs are not yet well and I


    won''t go out for a while, so it''s a waste to give me the amulet of safety. Thank you, my good son-inw!¡±


    ire, seeing her mother''s wealth-obsessed look, shook her head helplessly and carefully put away the amulet given


    by Charlie before she said softly to Charlie, ¡°Honey, then Dad and I will leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said to Jacob, ¡°Dad, remember to take the amulet with you, don''t lose it.¡±


    Jacob also put the amulet in his pocket, nodded, and said, ¡°Hey, don''t worry, you can''t lose it!¡±


    Father and daughter drove away, Charlie stood in the courtyard and made a phone call directly to Zhan Feier, also


    known as Ste.


    Ste has been waiting for his call sincest night, and didn''t even sleep much all night.


    This cell phone number, she had her assistant Martina buy a new phone to install this card, because it is a new number,


    not many people know, so she heard the phone ring, she immediately got excited.


    Charlie opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Hello, is this Miss Zhan Feier?¡±


    Hearing Charlie''s voice, Ste immediately concluded that this voice was the same voice she had heard when she first


    met Charlie at the hotel.


    She immediately knew Charlie''s identity, but still pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    Charlie then said, ¡°Hello, my name is Charlie Wade, Jacob Willson is my father-inw.¡±


    Ste said with a sudden realization, ¡°You are the master who reads feng shui, as Vice President Willson said, right?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°I can''t say master, I just know a little bit, I don''t know what specific needs Miss Zhan has for


    feng shui?¡±


    Ste then said, ¡°This is the case, I just bought a second-hand vi in Aurous Hill, I have not started redecorating yet, I


    want to ask Mr. Wade to help me see how the feng shui of this vi is.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°If it is to see the feng shui of the house foundation, most people look at the feng shui first before


    buying a house,¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhan''s house has already been bought, if there are any problems with the feng shui of the house foundation, it


    may be more troublesome to change it.¡±


    Steughed: ¡°It does not matter, if the feng shui of this house does not work, then temporarily put it aside, when the


    time to bother Mr. Wade to help choose another set of feng shui it would be better.¡±


    Charlie saw that the other party was indeed rich and generous, so he did not say more, so he asked her: ¡°Miss Zhan


    what is the location of your vi? If you see what time is convenient, I will go over and show you.¡±


    Ste said: ¡°The vi is in the Water Cloud Vis, I don''t know if Mr. Wade has any impression, as for the time, I can go


    anytime, now is also not a problem.¡±


    Charlie thought, he had nothing to do in the morning, so he might as well just get this done, so he said, ¡°I know the


    Water Cloud Vi, why don''t I drive there now?¡± ¡°Good!¡± Ste hurriedly said: ¡°Then I am also heading there, we will


    meetter at the entrance!¡±


    ¡°No problem, see youter.¡± Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the


    market.


    The water cloud Vi is on the edge of the suburban Aurous Hill Reservoir, a few dozen kilometers away from the city,


    slightly remote, Charlie had been to the water cloud Vi twice before.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Because Qin Gang''s vi is in this neighborhood, so he was familiar with the way, directly just drive out of town, and


    then drive in the direction of the water cloud Vi.

 Chapter 3875

    Chapter 3875


    When Charlie arrived at the Water Cloud Vi, Ste had not yet arrived.


    Charlie gave her a call and heard her say that there was still ten minutes to drive, so he simply waited at the entrance of


    themunity.


    Originally, he wanted to say hello to Qin Gang at his home, but thinking that there was not that much time, he decided


    not to bother.


    Ten minutester, a low-profile Cadic sedan drove up to Charlie''s side.


    The car just stopped, the rear door opened, a young woman, only in her early twenties, stepped out of the car.


    Seeing Ste''s first nce, Charlie felt a little stunning, because this woman not only looks delicate, tall, and s3xy, the


    whole person gives a person''s temperament, there is a valiant posture.


    Ste looked at Charlie, who was standing at the front of the car, and knew at a nce that this was the same Master


    Wade that she had seen at the hotel a few days ago And at this moment, her heart waspletely relieved as she


    walked up to Charlie and said with a smile, ¡°You must be Mr. Wade, right?¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said ndly, ¡°Miss Zhan, right? I''m Charlie Wade.¡± Ste took the initiative to extend her hand


    to Charlie and graciously said, ¡°Hello Mr. Wade, I''m Zhan Feier."


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    Charlie nodded and shook her hand gently before getting straight to the point and said, "Miss Zhan, let''s take a look at


    your vi now."


    "Okay!" Ste said with a smile, "Mr. Wade please."


    At this time, a man and a woman came down from the front row of the Cadic, the man was Ste''s bodyguard, and


    the woman was her assistant Martina.


    Martina spoke up at this time, "Miss, let''s apany you inside."


    Ste waved her hand and said, "No, you two just wait for me in the car, I''ll go in with Mr. Wade."


    The bodyguard said, "Miss, the master instructed me to protect your safety outside at all times, I will go in with you, it


    will not affect you and Mr.


    Wade."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Charlie took a look at the bodyguard, and with just one nce, he noticed that the bodyguard was actually a martial


    artist, and his strength was not small, he had already reached the strength of a six-star martial artist.


    This makes Charlie can''t help but be a little surprised, thinking: "This Zhan Feier going out, there is a six-star martial


    artist bodyguard with her,"


    "This is already the strength of the Front''s four battlemander level, ording to the price of the Front before, any of


    the four battlemanders out of the mountain, the cost of a day must be tens of millions of dors,"


    "Zhan Feier can hire a six-star martial artist as a bodyguard, it seems, her family Strength must be extraordinary!"


    The reason why she didn''t want her bodyguard to follow was that she didn''t think there would be any danger here.


    And she thought that she was using another identity to get in touch with Charlie, after all, so she had to be very careful


    in this situation so as not to reveal her foot, so she should try not to bring others along.


    So, she said in a tone of voice that left no doubt: ¡°This city has very good security, and this daytime, and in this high-end


    After saying that, she didn''t wait for the two to respond and said directly to Charlie: "Mr. Wade, let''s go!¡±


    "Okay." Charlie nodded, and then entered the gate of Vi with Ste.


    And Ste''s bodyguards and assistants really didn''t follow them anymore.

 Chapter 3876

    Chapter 3876


    After entering the Vi, Ste took Charlie directly to theke.


    The biggest selling point of the Water Cloud Vi is that it is located halfway up the mountain and on the shore of the


    City Reservoir.


    This ce is surrounded by mountains and water, the environment and scenery are excellent, living here is definitely a


    paradise experience.


    However, the only regret is that it is far from the city, really if the peak period in and out of the city, the traffic is more


    inconvenient.


    Charlie came over this morning, is considered the reverse peak, but also better, if the evening after work, along the way


    more trouble waiting.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In the water cloud Vi, the most expensive building is immediately adjacent to the reservoir side of the vi, a total of


    only five, two of which were bought by Qin Gang, and cost a lot of money to build and transform into a set.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    Seeing that the two were getting closer to the reservoir, Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Miss Zhan bought the waterfront


    mansion, right?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Ste nodded and smiled, saying, ¡°It is said that the best houses here are these ones facing


    the water, and I don''t know if there are any precautions in feng shui.¡±


    In fact, after Martina bought a house here, she didn''t know the exact location at all, Martina reported to her, and she


    didn''t care very much.


    However, after finally making an appointment with Charlie yesterday, she had Martina bring her overst night to


    familiarize herself with the interior of the Water Cloud Vi and the location as well.


    Charlie at this moment ndly smiled: ¡°In feng shui, the mountain is a symbol of power, while water is a symbol of


    wealth, depending on the mountain and water, in feng shui pay attention to water in the front,¡±


    ¡°The mountain in the back, in this way, it means that there is wealth in the front, the back of the mountain, naturally is


    the best choice.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the pattern of the Water Cloud Vi is very good, the waterfront mansion in front of the water, just in front of


    the low and high trend, and sitting north facing south, full of light, is definitely a feng shui treasure.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie could not help butugh: ¡°If I had known that Miss Zhan bought the waterfront mansion here,


    then I would not have had toe here at all, the feng shui would not have had any problems.¡±


    Ste said with a smile: ¡°How can it be. Mr. Wade, you are a feng shui master, you must have a lot of unique insights


    into feng shui,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can help me take a closer look to see my house in the internal and external structure and decoration, there


    is no room for further improvement,¡±


    ¡°I am not looking for prosperity, mainly because I hope that the elderly at home can be healthy and free from disasters.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°For this we will indeed have to go in and take a look at it specifically.¡±


    As she spoke, Ste led Charlie to the door of a familiar mansion, the very same mansion of Qin Gang''s family.


    Before Charlie could ask her, she took out a maic card and swiped it at the ess control outside the gate, and the


    gate automatically opened inward from both sides.


    Charlie couldn''t help but stare and asked her, ¡°Miss Zhan, did you buy this mansion?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Wade is familiar with this mansion?¡±


    Charlie was surprised in his heart, wondering why Qin Gang had actually sold this mansion, and he hadn''t heard any


    rumors about this matter.


    However, he thought about it, Qin Gang is his friend, not his staff, it is impossible to sell a vi and say hello to himself.


    So, he said to Ste without showing his voice: ¡°I''ve heard of this mansion before, it is said to be two sets of single-


    family vis converted,¡±


    ¡°and it can be seen outside that the area and floor space of this vi is muchrger than other vis.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Steughed: ¡°Heard from the original owner, it is indeed two sets of mansions converted, I heard that it was


    bought early before, when there was not much control over the vi alteration and addition, but now it is not.¡±

 Chapter 3877

    Chapter 3877


    Charlie nodded and smiled, said: ¡°Now the management of the illegal construction and alteration of the management is


    very strict, and the development of technology is getting faster and faster,¡±


    ¡°The survey means also special, now the vi area, often engage in aerial photography mapping, there are illegal


    construction and alteration, aerial photography can bepared at once,¡± "Once found, will be directly required to


    rectify, but these very early change However have long ago changed, long ago became an established fact, so it will no


    longer require rectification.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charliemented, "Miss Zhan this vi, has been considered an orphan, now very few, and it will be


    difficult to have in the future.¡±


    Ste nodded and said, "The house as a whole is not bad, but the two things that give me the most headache are too


    far and too old, it is said that this vi is more than 20 years old,¡±


    "Although the original owner renovated it a few years ago, but still some age, if it is to bepletely transformed, the


    amount of work is still veryrge.¡±


    Saying that, she thought of something and asked curiously, "Mr. Wade, I heard Vice President Willson say that your wife


    is the one who does the renovation? I wonder if she is interested in taking over the renovation of this vi of mine?¡±


    Ste mentioned his wife ire, Charlie did not feel there was anything wrong.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    After all, Jacob had told people all about the situationst night.


    However, seeing that Ste has such arge mansion to renovate, Charlie immediately said to her: "My wife recently


    has more projects on hand, I guess it is already at full capacity,¡±


    "And if you redecorate all here, the workload is toorge, I guess she can not take it even if she wants to, when the time


    Ste gently nodded, smiled: ¡°If I have the opportunity, I will go to your herpany to see it, if she can take it then it is


    best, can not take it does not matter.¡±


    Said, Ste afraid of Charlie''s heart, added: ¡°Willson vice president yesterday have greeted with me, in this matter if I


    directly find someone else, I am afraid he would mind.¡±


    In one sentence, Ste put the reason on Jacob''s body, and it was very natural and reasonable.


    After all, it was Jacob who took the initiative to rmend ire''s decorationpany to Ste yesterday.


    So it was only reasonable for Ste to meet with ire on Jacob''s behalf and give priority to this project to ire for


    cooperation.


    Hearing this, Charlie''s heart is more or less worried.


    He is worried about the energy of his wife.


    He knew that ire could not be idle, so he suggested that she start a business, but he did not expect that after starting


    the business, she became a workaholic, working almost all year round.


    It was because he saw that she was too busy working that he did not want her to continue to take on new projects.


    But as Ste said, she also had to give Jacob a face, so he still had to go and talk to ire.


    Charlie also knew in his heart that if ire really wanted to take on this project, he could not oppose it.


    So, he said helplessly, ¡°Miss Zhan, let''s just take a look at the vi first.¡±


    Ste nodded and dly said, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, pleasee in.¡±


    Once inside the vi, Charlie found that most of the Qin family''s furniture was still here, only that the more personal


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    items had allpletely disappeared.


    While leading Charlie inside, Ste introduced to Charlie, ¡°This furniture and appliances are basically left behind by the


    previous original owner,¡±


    ¡°But I n to send them directly to the recyclingpany to have them all emptied, and then the original decoration will


    all be torn down and renovated.¡±

 Chapter 3878

    Chapter 3878


    In fact, Ste did not care about this vi.


    The reason why she bought this vi was that she guessed that Charlie might be a feng shui master, so she bought the


    vi first, leaving a convenient front to approach him.


    So she originally did not intend to decorate and did not even intend to live in.


    However, after knowing that Charlie''s wife ire opened a decorationpany, she moved to decorate, but not to live,


    take the opportunity to get acquainted with ire.


    After listening, Charlie said seriously: ¡°Since Miss Zhan intends topletely redecorate, that actually now the internal


    feng shui is not so important,¡±


    ¡°The overall feng shui of the house is no problem, as for the internal future feng shui problems, you need to set your


    side after the design n, and then ording to the specific arrangements on the design n, you need to make


    specific adjustments.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie added: ¡°However, since Miss Zhan is hoping that the elderly living here can be healthy, get rid


    of diseases and disasters, then


    I can give you some directions and suggestions.¡±


    Ste was busy saying, ¡°Mr. Wade, please speak.¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°The best room for the elderly is chosen in a set of mansions of the Yannian position, and as far


    as possible, arranged on the first floor,¡±


    ¡°So that more grounded qi; room as far as possible to choose the east, and there should be windows, as the so-called


    purple qi east, beneficial to health qi;¡±


    ¡°In addition, the room must not be toorge, because in feng shui, smaller rooms gather qi, otherwise the room too


    Ste asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, I can probably understand everything else, but why do you want to use less stone?¡±


    Charlie exined, ¡°From feng shui, stone material word, and wealth is harmonious, the feng shui is naturally good, but


    the stone is cold Yin, not suitable for the bedroom, it will affect the body.¡±


    Saying that he added: ¡°The old ancestors had after all limited scientific backing, they can through feng shui, deduced


    that the stone has an impact on the body, but can not make a scientific exnation.¡±


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    ¡°But I saw a report some time ago, saying that all natural stone is radioactive, and the radioactivity of the stone will


    produce a radioactive substance called radon gas,¡±


    ¡°Which is colorless and tasteless, confirmed by the World Health Organization, has a strong carcinogenic effect on the


    human body, and is one of the main culprits causing lung cancer,¡±


    ¡°Second only to cigarettes, more stone in the room, night and day with people here, it is like the release of chronic


    poison over the years,¡±


    ¡°The impact on the human body is nonstop, but most people do not know anything about it, even if they really have lung


    cancer, but also do not think that lung cancer is likely to be because of the natural stone at home.¡±


    Speaking here, Charlie could not help but sigh: ¡°So from here we can see that our old ancestors were indeed very wise,


    although they did not have scientific theories, and advanced technology,¡±


    ¡°But they were able toprehend a set of ways to understand the universe through their remarkable ability, they were


    able to deduce the impact of natural stone on the body hundreds of thousands of years ago,¡±


    ¡°After hundreds of tof yearster, scientists detected the culprit, and also confirmed that our old ancestors had


    extremely advanced judgment in this matter.¡±


    Ste also couldn''t help but exim: ¡°I usually focus on economics and management, I don''t know much about science


    and technology, and this is the first time I heard about radon gas,¡±


    ¡°But from what Mr. Wade said, the old ancestors did have extraordinary wisdom, which further proves that feng shui


    divination is not nonsense.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Miss Zhan is so young, it is reasonable to say that she should not care about feng shui.¡±


    Ste shook her head very seriously and said, ¡°I''ve actually always been very reverent of feng shui divination as well as


    I Ching Bagua, although I don''t know much about it,¡±


    ¡°But I really believe it, this may also be rted to my childhood being influenced by my grandfather.¡±


    Charlie nodded andughed: ¡°These years, the young people who believe in feng shui in China have be less and


    less.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie added: ¡°Miss Zhan, at present, can look at basically is so much, this set of mansion external


    feng shui excellent, internal a little attention, will certainly be able to smoothen it out.¡±


    Ste nodded slightly and asked: "Mr. Wade, how do you charge for feng shui reading? Do I give you a check or is a


    direct transfer appropriate?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently, "It''s not very troublesome, Miss Zhan doesn''t need to be so polite,


    besides, my father-inw''s painting and calligraphy association also got a lot of help from you, so consider it a


    courtesy!¡±

 Chapter 3879

    Chapter 3879


    Ste knows better than anyone that Charlie could not care about the millions ofmission for feng shui reading.


    After all, just one Pill could be worth tens of billions of RMB, or even tens of billions of dors, not to mention the


    possibility that he is the owner behind JX Pharmaceuticals.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    If that''s the case, JX Pharmaceutical''s annual profit may be at the level of billions of dors, for such a person, how


    could he care about a few million.


    So, Ste also quickly guessed why he wanted to establish an image of a feng shui master in front of his family, since it


    was not for money, then there must be other reasons.


    Most likely, it was to buy time and space for anotheryer of his identity.


    So, she then said to him: "Mr. Wade, I don''t know how to repay such a big favor owed to you, but the future is long, I


    hope we can have more courtesy in the future!¡±


    "If there is anything you need in the future, please don''t be polite to me, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and smiled, ¡°Miss Zhan, since there is nothing more to do here, let''s go back.¡±


    Ste busily said, "Okay Mr. Wade.¡±


    Subsequently, Charlie walked out of the Water Cloud Vi with Ste.


    When they reached the entrance of the Vi, Ste asked, "Mr. Wade, do you have time at noon? Why don''t I treat you


    to a casual meal?¡±


    Charlie smiled and politely declined, "No need, Miss Zhan, I have something to doter, let''s eat together some other


    day.¡±


    Hearing this, Ste did not continue to fight and said with a smile, "Mr.Wade, I am definitely going to stay in Aurous Hill


    for a while anyway,¡±


    "If I have the chance some other time, I will invite you and your wife to have dinner together.¡±


    Charlie smiled politely, nodded, and said, "In that case, then I will leave first.¡±


    Ste nodded and said, "Take care, Mr. Wade.¡±


    After seeing Charlie get into the BMW and drive away, Ste then got into her Cadic.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    As soon as she got inside, she asked her driver and bodyguard, "Mr. Luo, did you see how strong that Charlie was just


    now?¡±


    The person whom Ste called Mr. Luo was Ste''s personal bodyguard, Tony Luo.


    Tony is 45 years old this year, but because his strength is very strong and his physical quality is far beyond normal


    people, he looked like a middle aged man around 30 years old.


    Tony has been with Ste for more than three years, although he is very strong, but to Ste, in addition to respect,


    there is admiration.


    In Tony''s eyes, Ste is the most outstanding one in this generation of the Fei family, and following her side is an


    excellent choice for him.


    At this moment, while starting the car, Tony said respectfully, ¡°Back to Miss, I can''t tell the strength of that man, he is


    either not a martial artist or his strength is above me.¡±


    Ste was surprised and said, "The possibility of being above you is very small, right?¡±


    "After all, he''s only in his twenties, I haven''t heard of anyone who can be a six-star martial artist at the age of


    twenty or so.¡±


    Tony said seriously, "After the cultivation level is high to a certain level, the age cannot be seen from the outside,¡±


    "My master is seventy-eight years old this year, but he looks like he is only forty years old.¡±


    Ste shook her head and said, "I''ve read all of Charlie''s information, he is really only in his twenties.¡±


    After a little thought, Tony said, "Then it is more likely that he is not a martial artist, otherwise, once he enters the door of


    a martial artist,¡±


    "I will be able to see through his cultivation level.¡±


    Ste nodded gently and said, "Although this person is not very old, but he gives me a very mysterious feeling, it is very


    difficult to see through.¡±


    Martina, who was sitting on the passenger side, said, "Miss, I just found a very interesting thing.¡±


    Ste asked curiously, "What is it?¡±

 Chapter 3880

    Chapter 3880


    Martina said, ¡°Charlie drove that car, the car length, wheelbase, tire width, headlights configuration, are the top BMW,¡±


    "I justpared, this car isst year''s top model BMW 760, but the sticker behind the car, that is BMW 520.¡±


    Ste faintly froze, thenughed: "It seems that he really is not the usual low profile, driving a BMW to cover up.¡±


    She remembered something and said to Martina: "Martina, use your phone to connect to the car recorder and find out if


    you have just captured Charlie''s appearance.¡±


    Martina smiled and handed the phone to Ste, saying, "Miss, just now when you and Charlie went in, I have already


    directed the pictures from the car recorder, and I have selected some clearer shots, take a look.¡±


    Ste said appreciatively, "You can do it, Martina, you are getting better and better.¡±


    Martina smiled: "Miss, following you, the speed of progress is very fast.¡±


    Ste smiled faintly and took the phone to look through it carefully.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    Since it was Charlie who arrived first just now, and was waiting outside the car, the Cadic captured very clear image


    data as it approached him, and the photos intercepted by Martina were also very clear.


    Ste said with satisfaction, "I have to go see FDA''s Smith and show him these photos to see if that Director was this


    man when he was negotiating with JX Pharmaceutical at that time.¡±


    Saying that, she said to Martina, "Martina, contact Smith for me, ask him toe out to meet, and say I have something


    I want to ask him face to face.¡± "Okay!¡±


    Meanwhile.


    Charlie was driving back on the way, and kept feeling what thing was not quite right.


    In his mind, that driver of Ste''s suddenly came to his mind and it dawned on him.


    What was not right was that this young woman was able to carry a six-star martial artist by her side.


    This was almost the strongest bodyguard he had seen so far.


    To be able to have a six-star martial artist to stay around as a bodyguard, from this perspective alone, the strength of


    the family behind this Zhan Feier was probably far above the Wade family.


    If the Wade family can have a six-star martial artist pressure, when the Cataclysmic Front''s Harmen, would not dare to


    bring the coffin directly to the Wade family residence.


    And there is a very important key point, that is, Zhan Feier is still very young, by no means the head of the family.


    If even she can afford a six-star martial artist as a bodyguard, then the family mastered experts, it is not just a six-star


    martial artist so simple.


    It is even possible to have more than one six-star martial artist, or even a higher-level martial artist.


    ording to the market price of the six-star martial artist of the Cataclysmic Front, at least 200 million dors a year to


    start.


    Moreover, the six-star martial artists of the Front are used to lead soldiers in wars as great generals, so it is impossible


    to ept employment alone, so it is even more unlikely to serve as bodyguards for people.


    If a family keeps three or five six-star martial artists, the cost of that year might be more than a billion dors.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    This amount is an absolutely staggering astronomical figure, how many big families in the country are worth hundreds of


    billions of dors, the profit at the end of the year is not a billion dors.


    Take the Song Group, although it has a market value of a hundred billion, but the profit of a year to the end, only


    three to five billion yuan, and this is still the case when the market is good.


    If Warnia is allowed to hire a six-star martial artist, the cost of this one person may catch up with half of the profit of


    the entire Song Group.


    Thinking of this, he immediately called Joseph.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Charlie directly instructed, ¡°Joseph, check if there is a Chinese family with the


    surname Zhan in France, and by the way, check how strong this family is!¡±

 Chapter 3881

    Chapter 3881


    Joseph''s efficiency was extremely fast.


    He quickly replied to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, there is indeed a Chinese family with the surname of Zhan in France, the


    family strength is rtively average, and the total assets that can be counted are probably around ten billion euros.¡±


    ¡°Total assets are only ten billion euros?¡± Charlie was a little surprised and asked, ¡°You didn''t miss any major projects,


    right?¡±


    Joseph exined, ¡°Mr. Wade, I can''t say that there are no omissions, but the overall deviation will not be too big.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie''s heart was even more puzzled.


    This Zhan family, the total assets in the tens of billions of euros, converted down to less than 100 billion yuan, the


    calction is not as good as the Song family.


    So, he then felt that there was something fishy about this matter.


    So, he gave Qin Gang a call.


    Once the phone call came through, he heard Qin Gang''s surprised voice: ¡°Master Wade, why are you free to call me


    today?¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Master Qin, your vi in Water Cloud zone is sold?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Qin Gang on the other end of the phone was obviously stunned and asked in surprise, ¡°Master Wade, how did you


    know about this?¡±


    ¡°It can''t be that Aoxue told you, right......... this girl, every day asked me to keep the secret, I didn''t expect her to tell you


    directly herself........... ¡±


    Charlieughed: "Aoxue did not tell me about this, it just so happens that the person who bought your vi, knows my


    father-inw.¡± "Is that so?¡± Qin Gang eximed, beforeughing helplessly: "It seems that I was wrong about her.¡±


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    He said, "Master Wade, it''s like this, the vi in Water Cloud is really too far from the city, it''s not too convenient, so we


    live in a t in the city most of the time,¡±


    "A while ago, Aoxue said she wanted to live in Tomson One and be neighbors with you,¡±


    "She especially cares about this matter, so we have been waiting for the right property toe out, it just so happens


    that a set of A03 came out some time ago, so we hurriedly bought it.¡±


    Here, Qin just said: "Master Wade, you must not tell Aoxue that I told you all this! Otherwise, this girl will definitely be


    angry with me!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, "Master Qin, your business is getting bigger and biggertely, even if you bought Tomson One,¡±


    "There is no need to sell the Water Cloud Vi, right? It''s not like you''ve encountered any difficulties, right?¡±


    Qin Gang said: "No, no, during this period of time, JX Pharmaceutical has given too many orders to us, which has made


    the Qin family''s medicinal herb business increase several times,¡±


    "So that the family''s business is also getting bigger and bigger, only that I invested arge sum of money in Bozhou


    some time ago, so recently the funds on hand are a bit tight.¡±


    Charlie frowned: "Bozhou? Seems to have not heard much about this ce.¡±


    Qin Gang exined: ¡°Master Wade, Bozhou is ourrgest domestic herbal trading center and production base, but the


    city is rtively small, only a fourth-tier city, so not very famous.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°You are investing there, are you investing in medicinal herbs?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Gang exined, "I''m not going to hide from you, Master Wade, now the volume of medicinal materials I


    handle is getting bigger and bigger, so I want to expand upstream a bit.¡±

 Chapter 3882

    Chapter 3882


    After a pause, Qin Gang just added: ¡°Some time ago I just bought a veryrge local Chinese medicine production base


    there,¡±


    ¡°And then invested another sum of money with the intention of expanding, to be honest, this step is a bit big, filling in


    basically all the activity funds on hand   ¡±


    ¡°But never thought that the housing list of Tomson One also came out at this juncture, because the funds on hand are


    not too abundant, so I sold the vi in the Water Cloud, anyway, that vi will probably be vacant in the future.¡±


    Charlie then said: ¡°Funds at hand are not abundant you tell me, can always support you in this regard. Can you manage


    the funds? If you can''t, I''ll fix you some now.¡±


    Qin Gang was ttered and said, ¡°Master Wade, with your words, I am very grateful, but right now there is no big


    problem with the funds,¡± ¡°Just now Liang also called me and said that he will settle the payment for thest batch of


    herbs immediately, once the money arrives, I will be back to normal.¡±


    Charlie instructed, ¡°Master Qin, in the future, if there are simr problems, contact me first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Qin Gang said excitedly, ¡°I know Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie asked him again, ¡°By the way, when do you n to move to Tomson One?¡±


    Qin Gang said, ¡°Aoxue is preparing this matter these days, the vi is decorated, nothing needs to be changed, just


    some furniture needs to be reced,¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that this should be finished in a few days, Aoxue said that you will be invited to dinner at home, to give


    you a surprise, then you must pretend not to know all this     ¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Okay, when the timees, we must congratte you.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie thought of Zhan Feier, so he asked him, ¡°By the way, Mr. Qin, the person who bought that vi


    Water Cloud, is she called Zhan


    Feier?¡±


    Qin Gang said, ¡°No, the person who bought the vi is a Chinese American surnamed Chen, named Martina Chen.¡±


    Hearing the name Martina, Charlie guessed that she should be Zhan Feier''s assistant.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    At this time, Qin just said: ¡°However, the house is indeed finally transferred to the name of that Zhan Feier, but I did not


    see Zhan Feier in person, the transfer procedures are handled by Martina.¡±


    Charlie was surprised, asked him off the cuff: ¡°What? You have not seen Zhan Feier in person, has she note to see


    the house?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "No." Qin Gang said, ¡°It is that Martina came by herself, and had seen it once, and after seeing it that day, on the spot


    she bought it."


    Charlie asked, ¡°Then she looked at the process of the house, did she take pictures and send them to others, or video


    call with others to let others see the house?"


    ¡°No." Qin Gang said, ¡°She looked at the day the agent brought, we agreed to meet directly in the vi, she came after I


    took her to see the house,"


    ¡°A simple introduction, and then she took the board, which I did not see her take photos, or recorded video, not to


    mention the phone or video call with others."


    Charlie heard this, his heart is even more amazed.


    If ording to Zhan Feier said, she bought this house for the family elderly back to live in Aurous Hill.


    Moreover, from her performance, it can also be seen that she is very attached to this house, not only through his father-


    inw Jacob she invited him over to see the feng shui, and even wanted to find his wife ire to help her redecorate.


    However, if Zhan Feier has not appeared from the selection of this house to the auction to buy, then her attitude towards


    this house, before and after the gap is also too obvious.

 Chapter 3883

    Chapter 3883


    Before buying, she did not care at all, did not even look at it, and directly let her assistant make all the decisions.


    After buying suddenly became extremely attentive, not only to confirm the feng shui problems, but even to invest heavily


    to redecorate, why is this?


    Charlie thought about it, there is only one answer.


    That is, Zhan Feier''s performance before buying this house, is her real attitude towards this house.


    And her performance after buying the house is just a y that she deliberately acted on the basis of this house!


    Thinking of this, Charlie frowned tightly and felt more and more that this girl seemed to have some bad intentions.


    He even spected that this girl had asked her assistant to buy Qin Gang''s vi, not for the old man to live in at all, but


    simply to get close to him.


    If that is the case, then her funding of the Aurous Hill Calligraphy and Painting Association was probably just a front.


    And her real purpose is most likely to get close to the old man, Jacob, and then through the old man''s rtionship,


    using the feng shui reading as a reason to get close to him.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    This makes Charlie''s heart immediately surged a strong sense of rm.


    From the time he received the ten billion from Tang Sihai and epted the Emgrand Group, until now, he has been


    hiding his identity as much as possible, especially in front of his wife''s family.


    The reason for this is that he does not want anyone to find them because of his true identity, especially his wife ire.


    And this year or so, he has been well hidden, although also made a lot of enemies, but in addition to his own arrogant


    and domineering aunt, there is really no one to focus on ire.


    However, this Zhan Feier broke this situation, she not only found Charlie, and even found Charlie''s father-inw and


    wife.


    This has undoubtedly touched Charlie''s scales, but also made him determined to dig out Zhan Feier''s true identity, and


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    then return the favor by quietlyssoing her into his own pocket.


    If she really dares to do anything threatening to those around him, then let her have no return!


    Meanwhile, on the return highway, Ste can not hide the excitement to Martina said: ¡°Martina, this afternoon go to


    meet that ire for me, say I want to ask her to see the house in the water cloud,¡±


    ¡°Decoration budget of 30 million, the design fee ounted for 10%, if she is willing to undertake, I can give her all the


    decoration package.¡±


    Martina could not help but ask: ¡°Miss, you have already found that Charlie, and why waste time on ire?¡±


    Ste seriously said, ¡°I''m doing all this to be prepared, in case grandpa can''t get the Rejuvenating Pill at the auction,


    then I still have a ray of hope here.¡±


    Martina couldn''t help but say, ¡°Miss, I think with the strength of the Fei family, the chances of grandpa taking the Pill at


    the auction are still very high.¡±


    Ste shook her head and said, ¡°To be honest, I don''t have any hope for the auction.¡±


    Martina asked in confusion, ¡°Why would you say that, Miss? Did you hear any rumors?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ste ndly said, ¡°I just deduced the future trajectory of this matter based on my own perception,¡±


    ¡°And in my deduction, it would be difficult for grandpa to get that Rejuvenating Pill at the auction.¡±


    Hearing this, Martina was dumbfounded, she could not figure out why Ste was so pessimistic about the auction, so


    she asked, ¡°Ah? Why do you say that, Miss?¡±


    Ste looked out the window,ughed lightly, and said, ¡°I have my analysis model, but this model involves too wide and


    too many elements, it is not clear to say, so you should not ask.¡±


    ¡°Okay....... ¡± Martina nodded helplessly and asked, ¡°Miss, then what do you think, how likely is it to get the Rejuvenating


    Pill from this Charlie?¡±

 Chapter 3884

    Chapter 3884


    Ste shrugged her shoulders, spread her hands, and said, ¡°Actually, I''m not sure about Charlie, this person is too


    bizarre and doesn''t make sense everywhere, so there''s no way to judge him with normal experience.¡±


    Saying that, Ste sighed and said with increasingly determined eyes, ¡°But if I do not want to know Charlie, I can only


    put all my hopes on the auction,¡±


    ¡°After knowing him, there is one more possibility, even if the second possibility is only 1% sess rate, I will never give


    up! Because as long as there is a ray of hope, it is better than hanging on a tree to die!¡±


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    Then, Ste added: ¡°If you smoothly get to know his wife, you will certainly be able to improve moderately on the basis


    of 1%, and if you have the opportunity to build a certain friendship base with them, the possibility will be further


    enhanced.¡±


    Martina nodded and said, ¡°Miss, if we include that Jacob, the sess rate should be a bit higher, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Ste nodded and sighed, ¡°What we need to do now is to make every effort to show goodwill to Charlie''s family


    members around him,¡±


    ¡°Only then can we fight for more chances of winning, otherwise, in a few years, we will be driven out of the Fei family


    and reduced to a side branch with no worth.¡±


    The internal logic of the Fei family, as a Chinese family, is very simr to that of most Chinese families.


    One of the cruelest is the session struggle.


    Although Ste was the most favored in the Fei family, it was mostly because the old man really loved her, and the


    others superficially favored her for the sake of the old man.


    Ste is like in the ancient imperial pce, the emperor''s favorite county princess, with the emperor''s favor, in her not


    married, the emperor also did not die, she was in the pce, who have to look at her with wrong eyes.


    But once the princess is married and the old emperor has died, her position in the pce will be greatly affected.


    Unless the new emperor is her father, then she will be a princess, and her status will rise instead of fall.


    However, in Ste''s opinion, grandfather has so many children, the most unlikely to seed the family head is her


    father.


    And now, grandfather Dous is approaching the end of his life, if he can not get to the Rejuvenation pill, then Dous


    cranes to die, it may be a matter of one or two years.


    Her father is the youngest of the many siblings, the energy and strength umted are also the worst, once the old


    man died, her father will be the first to be cleaned out by the new head of the family.


    Generally speaking, arge family, except for the lineage of the true sessor to the family head, the rest will gradually


    be reduced to a side branch.


    However, after the new head of the family, in order to stabilize the development of the family, will not immediately let go


    all the siblings in one go.


    But will choose to pick the first weak presence, less useful siblings to clean out, the presence of stronger, more useful


    siblings will remain in the main family for the time being.


    After that, the new head of the family will continue to give more benefits to the remaining siblings in exchange for their


    help in consolidating their position as head of the family.


    As their position was consolidated, these siblings also got the part of the benefits they wanted, so they willingly left the


    main family and set up their own business.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The main family, after sacrificing some of their interests, alsopletelyid the foundation of the family head.


    And then the whole family submerged itself in development, waiting for the next division of the family in a few decades.


    Nowadays, the strongest voice in the Fei family is the eldest son''s family, that is, Ste''s eldest uncle.


    This uncle is the first son born to the old man when he was eighteen years old.


    He followed the old man all the way from the most bitter days, experienced the most, honed the most, and in the entire


    Fei family, apart from the old man, is also the most domineering on the people below.


    In the future, he must be the one to seed the Fei family''s head.


    While, Ste''s father has not been able to impress the old man, and his role in the Fei family seems somewhat


    irrelevant.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Ste could brush up his presence in front of the old man, this family line would have been


    Because of this, Ste can basically conclude that once her grandfather died, she lost the blessing of the old man, then


    her family will be kicked out of the Fei family in the first ce.


    And she knows very well in her heart that even if she does have some ability, her eldest uncle will never use her, let


    alone give her any chance to grow.


    Therefore, Ste now had to put on 120 percent of her spirit to help her grandfather get what he wanted and get this


    Rejuvenating Pill.


    No one wants the old man to live a long life more than she does, because only then can she get another ten years or


    even a longer window of development for her and her family!

 Chapter 3885

    Chapter 3885


    Charlie wanted to investigate Ste''s true identity as soon as possible, but this matter was not that easy.


    So, after he went home, he asked Joseph, through the overseas connections of the Cataclysmic Front, to investigate


    the specific details of this identity of Zhan Feier.


    Charlie originally thought that Zhan Feier''s identity must be false, but the result that Joseph returned was that with this


    name Zhan Feier, there was indeed a person in France.


    At least, in the French civil registry system, one can find very detailed information about Zhan Feier''s civil registry.


    France itself is arge immigration country, the management of the citizen''s registry information is very detailed.


    Not only contains the birth, gender, education, and other basic information, but also detailed records of their parents''


    upation, ie, and even religious beliefs.


    The family has been rooted in France for many years and has diligently started from scratch, taking root in France step


    by step, and has now be arge business group with a market value of 10 billion euros.


    In this information, even the name of the doctor responsible for the birth of Zhanfeier is clearly on record.


    In addition, the information of the elementary school, secondary school, and university education are also avable.


    And it is impossible to see any suspicion in this identity.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    This identity, in anyone''s view, I''m afraid can not pick any problems, but Charlie only caught a key point, and it is the six-


    star martial artist.


    In Charlie''s eyes, Zhan Feier''s information,bined with that six-star martial artist, is like a wealthy man worth three


    billion dors, bought a private yacht worth 1.5 billion.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Certainly affordable, but a little brainy rich people will not do such a stupid thing.


    Moreover, such a stupid person can''t be a billionaire.


    So, based on this alone, he was able to conclude that this Zhan Feier, there must be another identity that is more deeply


    hidden.


    At the same time, Charlie was also thinking, this Zhan Feier deliberatelying close to him, as well as his family, what


    purpose is actually held.


    In his opinion, the other party''s motive for approaching him is no more than four possibilities.


    The first possibility, because of his identity as the young master of the Wade family.


    The second possibility, because of his identity as Master Wade.


    The third possibility, because of the JX Renewing Pill.


    The fourth possibility, because of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    However, to further confirm which of the above four Zhan Feier is, he must have more clues.


    So, he asked Leon to help him and checked the entry records of this identity of Zhan Feier.


    In the evening, Leon gave the results back to Charlie, and the content shocked him.


    Because, ording to the entry record, Zhan Feier, a French Chinese, did not enter China from France, her departure


    point was actually the United States.


    Moreover, Zhan Feier''s city of entry was not Aurous Hill, but Eastcliff.


    Stranger still, this Zhan Feier entry has been many days, before spending all the time in Eastcliff, she just arrived in


    Aurous Hill these days.


    Although Leon''s feedback is very short, but many key points are very helpful to Charlie.


    First, Zhan Feier travels from the United States to Eastcliff, making Charlie feel that her origin, is more likely to be an


    American.


    Secondly, Zhan Feier''s first stop in China was Eastcliff, which helped Charlie rule out the possibility that she was


    running after his name, Master Wade.

 Chapter 3886

    Chapter 3886


    Because, in Eastcliff, he is Young Master Wade, and only in Aurous Hill he is Master Wade.


    If Zhan Feier was looking for Master Wade, she should havee directly to Aurous Hill.


    Moreover, there is another key point, she has been in China for many days.


    The time she entered the country was earlier than the time he asked Liang to take the JX Renewing Pills to the United


    States, and even earlier than the time Antique Hall announced the auction of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    In this way, Charlie can againpletely rule out the possibility that Zhan Feier is here for the JX Renewing Pills


    because when she entered China, the JX Renewing Pills had not yet been released.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    And roughly speaking, it seems that the Rejuvenation Pill can also be ruled out.


    But the reason that Charlie did not immediately rule out the Rejuvenation Pill as well was that the Pill had actually been


    avable for a long time before the news of the auction was announced.


    Elder Song, Li Tai, Orvel, Lai Qinghua, Philip, and even the Old Empress of Northern Europe had all taken the Pill.


    Perhaps Zhan Feier had already heard of this Pill before this auction!


    Therefore, after Leon''s feedback, Charlie''s spection on Zhan Feier''s true motives narrowed down to two possibilities.


    The first, because of the identity of the young master of the Wade family.


    The second, because of the Rejuvenation Pill.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Of these two possibilities, Charlie preferred thetter.


    Because, although his identity as the young master of the Wade family was hidden very deeply, this identity, for many


    people, did not have any practical benefits.


    Unless it was someone who had a grudge against the Wade family that would be interested in digging deeper into his


    identity as the Wade family''s young master.


    For the vast majority of people, knowing that they were the Wade family''s young master would not be of any substantial


    benefit to them, much less the possibility ofing all the way to Aurous Hill just to gossip.


    Therefore, Charlie began to focus on the Rejuvenation pills to find the reason.


    He found that this Zhan Feier''s first stop in China was not Aurous Hill, but Eastcliff.


    This proves that if she came for the Rejuvenation Pill, then the source of the information she got about the Pill must


    have something to do with Eastcliff.


    And there are two people who have taken the Rejuvenation Pill in Eastcliff.


    One is Qinghua, one is Philip Gu.


    The possibility of Philip leaking the information is zero, and Lai Qinghua............ When deducing to here, Charlie


    suddenly had a sh of light!


    He thought of that he had asked Lai Qinghua many days ago to help spread the news of the Rejuvenation Pill in the


    circle of rich people in North America, so as to preheat the market first.


    So, he immediately found his phone records with Lai, and the time of the call was only twenty hours before Zhan Feier


    arrived in Eastcliff.


    And it would take at least twelve to thirteen hours for her to fly from the United States to Eastcliff.


    Including the time to prepare the ne, the time to go to the airport through customs boarding, the whole process will


    take at least fifteen hours.


    This means that, just after Qinghua spread the news, Zhan Feier immediately departed to China!


    These two time points coincided so well that Charliepletely ruled out all other possibilities and firmly believed that


    Zhan Feier''s goal in approaching him was for the Rejuvenation Pill!

 Chapter 3887

    Chapter 3887


    Realizing this, Charlie was even more surprised inside, he couldn''t figure out how on earth she had gradually focused


    the clues of the Rejuvenation Pill on him.


    Because he knew very well that it was impossible for Qinghua to reveal his identity to the public.


    Moreover, if Zhan Feier had known that the Rejuvenation Pill was rted to him, she would have paved her way to


    Aurous Hill long ago.


    And the reason she had dyed in Eastcliff for so long was precisely that she did not know in whose hands this pill was.


    On top of that, Zhan Feier arrived in Aurous Hill just after Antique Hall had released the news of the Pill auction.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    This means that before Zhan Feier came to Aurous Hill, she didn''t even know that the Rejuvenation Pill was rted to


    him!


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn''t help but secretly sigh: ¡°This Zhan Fei''er, what exactly did she use to find me out in just


    a few days?!¡±


    Just when he was surprised by Zhan Feier''s ability, a loud honking sound rang out in the courtyard.


    Soon, Charlie heard ine cursing loudly in the room on the third floor: ¡°Who''s that, honking the horn in the


    neighborhood, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    Downstairs, although the sound of honking stopped, Jacob''s voice immediately came, and he shouted, "ine, good


    son-inw,e down and see my new car!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the sound of ine''s footsteps came from upstairs, and she limped out of the


    terrace.


    At this moment, Charlie, who was in the bedroom on the second floor, was also attracted by this movement, came to the


    window and looked down.


    In the courtyard of the vi, Jacob was standing in front of a Rolls-Royce Cullinan, his face full of excitement and


    triumph.


    And ine was standing on the third floor terrace, looking at Jacob standing in front of a huge SUV off-road vehicle she


    didn''t recognize in the courtyard downstairs, and asked in surprise, "Jacob, is this your new car?¡±


    Jacob said smugly, "That''s right! Come down and take a look?¡±


    ine said: "A broken jeep, what''s so beautiful, which isparable to the BMW? You''re a loser, you didn''t sell your


    BMW and buy such a piece of crap, did you?¡±


    In the eyes of ine, all SUVs and off-road vehicles are jeeps.


    Even, in the eyes of all the middle-aged and elderly people who do not know much about cars, any kind of brand of


    SUVs and off-road vehicles can be collectively referred to as jeeps.


    Jacob said with righteous indignation: "ine, ine, you really have long hair and short insight! How the hell can this


    be a Jeep!¡±


    "This is a Rolls-Royce Cullinan! And it''s a BB version! Rolls-Royce, do you understand?¡±


    ine was dumbfounded and said, "Oh my God, what kind of car do you think this is? Rolls-Royce?!¡±


    Jacob pointed to the gold logo at the front of the car and said with a smug face, "Even if you don''t know anything about


    cars, can you not know about Rolls-Royce? Here, look at this little golden man, recognize it?¡±


    ine blurted out, "Oh my! Isn''t Rolls-Royce a big car? When did this Jeepe out?¡±


    "Again Jeep....... ¡± Jacob said with contempt: "This is called SUV!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ine subconsciously asked: "The world''s most expensive? How expensive is it?¡±


    Jacob hummed twice: "Humph, how expensive? I tell you, at least more than ten million!¡±


    "Holy sh!t!¡± ine eximed: "More than ten million? That''s more than 10 million! My Mom, you stand still there and


    wait for me!¡±


    After saying that, she limped, ran and jumped, and quickly took the elevator downstairs.


    Charlie''s heart is also very surprised at the moment, Rolls-Royce Cullinan he knows, this kind of car even the ordinary


    version.


    Thending is at least eight million up, the so-called BB version is even more expensive, not less than ten million really


    can not get down.


    But what he couldn''t understand was that his old man, how could he afford to drive such an expensive car?

 Chapter 3888

    Chapter 3888


    Jacob can not have much money ah, painting and calligraphy association that ie, may not be enough for his own


    daily expenses, where did he get the money to buy a Cullinan?


    Thinking of this, Charlie also hurried out of the room, downstairs to the courtyard.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    At this time, ine is lying on the hood of this Rolls Royce Cullinan, close observation of the car in front of the little gold


    man.


    While looking, she eximed with excitement: ¡°My mother, really Rolls- Royce ah! I used to hear people say that just


    such a goldenbel, it will cost one or two hundred thousand   Is this thing pure gold or not?¡±


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide a good solution to the problem.


    Who expected, at this time Jacob suddenly took out the key and pressed the lock button.


    With a prompt, the little gold man suddenly sank to the inside of the hood.


    Then, a metal cover slid over from the side,pletely covering the original position of the little gold man.


    ine was about to reach out to touch it when she saw that the little gold man had suddenly retracted into the hood and


    asked in surprise: ¡°Oh my God, this thing will hide? This is too amazing!¡±


    Jacob sneered: ¡°Look at your world-weary look, this little gold man is worth more than 200,000,¡±


    ¡°If at any time and anywhere so pestle, in case you meet such money- obsessed, money-obsessed guys, it will certainly


    break away!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°So the design of Rolls-Royce is very deligent, in order to prevent people like you from sabotaging, as soon as the car is


    locked, the little gold figure will be automatically taken in!¡±


    ine was ridiculed by Jacob for half a day, if put in the usual, she would have long been anxious, perhaps by now,


    Jacob''s face to gouge.


    However, this time, she did not have a fit, instead, she looked at Jacob with a ttering face, extremely excited and


    extremely surprised, and asked,


    ¡°Jacob, where did you get this car? Is it a loan?¡±


    Jacob said in a high and mighty voice: ¡°That''s why I don''t like to listen to you when you talk, what do you mean by


    borrowed? This car is mine! Jacob''s!¡±


    Saying that, he took out the driving license of this Cullinan from the car and threw it in front of ine, grinning:


    ¡°Come, look clearly, who is the name of the vehicle owner on the driving license of this vehicle!¡±


    ine hastily turned over the driving license, and looked down at the back of the column of the owner, indeed wrote


    Jacob''s full name, she immediately eximed: ¡°Oh my! Jacob! Really your?


    This...................................................................................... what the hell is going on? How can you afford such an


    expensive car?


    ire came back from work at this time and just walked into the courtyard, saw this Cullinan, and asked in surprise:


    ¡°Dad, where did this............................................. Cullinane from?¡±


    ine rushed forward to pull her arm, excitedly said: ¡°Daughter, this car is your father''s new recement!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± ire was dumbfounded and said, ¡°Mom.......... do you know how much this car costs? How can dad afford


    it......... ¡±


    ine immediately handed the driving license to ire and said, ¡°Look for yourself, it does say your father''s name on


    it!¡±


    ire took a nce at it and was also stunned, immediately, she asked Jacob: ¡°Dad you.............................. you didn''t


    take out a loan to buy this car, did you?!¡±


    Jacob smiled and asked her: ¡°Good daughter, you really look up to your father, do you think your father can afford the


    down payment to buy this car?¡±


    ire nodded in a daze and muttered, ¡°Also.......... this car even if you take out a loan to buy, the down payment must


    be three or four million, even if you sell your BMW 530, it is not enough for a tenth of the down payment


    Speaking of which, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Dad, then where did you get this car from in the end?¡±


    Jacob smiled, and turned to look at Charlie, said with a pleasing face: ¡°Charlie ah, my good son-in-


    Charlie saw Jacob this attitude, smiled faintly, his heart already had an answer.


    In his opinion, Jacob this Rolls Royce Cullinan must be from Ste.


    However, he deliberately pretended not to understand and asked, ¡°Dad, what does this have to do with me?"


    Jacob hurriedly came to Charlie, grabbed him, and said tteringly, "Good son-inw, this has a lot to do with you!"


    "To be frank, this car, it is not a gift to me, it should be a gift to you!"

 Chapter 3889

    Chapter 3889


    ¡°Sent for Charlie?¡± ine heard this and felt even more puzzled: ¡°Jacob, what do you mean by that?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jacob said: ¡°It''s like this, good son-inw, didn''t you read feng shui for Miss Zhan this morning?¡±


    ¡°She came to the calligraphy and painting association in the afternoon, said she wanted to thank you for the feng shui of


    the vi, your professional level is very recognized,¡±


    ¡°She originally wanted to give you a generous reward, but you insist that you do not want to receive anything so she felt


    sorry,¡±


    ¡°Then bought this car, on my name, directly to the calligraphy and painting association with a te car, said it is from


    her heart, let me be sure to ept!¡±


    Hearing this, ire could not help but me: ¡°Dad, how can you take the decision to ept such an expensive gift for


    Charlie?¡±


    Jacob said with an innocent face: ¡°ire, I did not want to ept, but she bought this car directly in my name, even if I


    do not ept, this car from the legal sense is mine, I am also riding a difficult


    tiger.......................................................................... ¡±


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    He said this, then hurriedly said to Charlie: ¡°Good son-inw, Dad really is not trying to make a decision for you,¡±


    ¡°The key is that people like Miss Zhan are really too ideal, she did not see you ept the money, so she directly in my


    name sent over the car,¡±


    ¡°And she also said, she doesn''t like to owe favors, if I do not ept this car, then she will no longer sponsor us to


    engage in cultural exhibition........................................... ¡±


    ¡°So President Pei also strongly persuaded me to ept this car........... ¡±


    ire said with some anger: ¡°Dad, even if Miss Zhan left the car in your name, then you should at least give Charlie a


    call and ask his opinion! He didn''t even nod his head, how can you take the initiative?¡±


    Jacob was used by ire, more or less can not hang his face, said: ¡°Hey . I       I am not afraid of disappointing Miss


    Zhan''s good intentions.............................................. ¡±


    ¡°You also know, Miss Zhan is not only Charlie''s customer, but also our painting and calligraphy association''s


    valued................................... ¡±


    Charlie at this time gave a faint smile, said: ¡°OK ire, Dad took this car as he was helpless, you should not me


    him.¡±


    When Jacob heard this, he has immediately felt it was like a great pardon and said excitedly, ¡°Aiya! My good son-inw!


    You are still the fairest and objective!¡±


    After saying that, he cautiously asked, ¡°Good son-inw, what do you think I should do with this


    car........................................ ?¡±


    When he said this, Jacob was very nervous in his heart.


    He was afraid that Charlie would ask him to return the car.


    After all, he is also a person who loves face very much, and he likes this Rolls Royce Cullinan even more from his heart.


    On his way back in this car just now, he found that almost everyone on the street would stare at this car, for a long time.


    And when he drove this car on the street, not a single person dared to add his plug! Not a single person dares to honk


    behind him!


    Unlike before, he drove his BMW 530, it was often maliciously plugged, especially those more expensive cars than him.


    Plus these plugs were more relentless, many times almost rubbed his car, and finally, he took the initiative to concede, a


    foot brake to others to give way.


    Moreover, Jacob''s nature itself is wilted, so drives slowly, not fast at all, so many times encountered those more


    impatient drivers who med him for driving slowly.


    So honked in his back and even constantly shing high beams.


    What''s more, in the drop and sh, and finally drive over him and roll down the window, cursing him as a stinking idiot.


    This makes Jacob feel as if all the drivers in this world are road rage sufferers.

 Chapter 3890

    Chapter 3890


    However, when he drove this Rolls Royce Cullinan on the way back home from the Painting and Calligraphy


    Association, he found that all the drivers in this world seemed to have been cured of road rage all of a sudden!


    As long as he hit the turn signal, the car behind him, even if it is a few dozen meters away from him, will immediately


    brake to let him changenes first.


    Because, no one dares to cut off with this kind of luxury car in the tens of millions.


    In case of an inadvertent mishap they may own a full responsibility, the three insurance may be up to one or two million


    amount, simply not enough strength to pay.


    So, this also allows Jacob''s vanity to be greatly satisfied.


    Driving on the road, he felt that he became the king of the road, the kind of driving everywhere to give him the feeling


    that he had never experienced anywhere else in his life.


    Because of this, although his mouth was asking Charlie what to do with the car, but his heart was silently praying,


    praying that he would let him keep the car.


    As a result, before Charlie could say anything, ine said excitedly: ¡°Good son-inw! Since this car has entered our


    house, we can''t give it away anymore!¡±


    After that, she stroked the golden waistline on Cullinan''s body and said pitifully, ¡°I''ve never been in a Rolls Royce in my


    life!¡±


    ¡°You see, our family has lived in Tomson One for some time, although this vi is the best in the city, but our family''s car,


    in thismunity, is really not to take, here every day in and out,¡±


    ¡°There are millions of worth luxury cars, our two BMW five-series,bined are not as valuable as others half a car,


    now it is easy to have a luxury car with our vi, this is a ss, say nothing we can not return it!¡±


    Jacob, in a rare moment, agreed with ine''s words and immediately echoed: ¡°Yes, good son-inw! Your mother is


    right! Our family doesn''tck anything, but a luxury car!¡±


    In fact, Charlie always had two top-notch sports cars.


    please keep reading on Thank so much


    Those two cars were given by Qin Gang and Solmon, a Bugatti Hermes co branded model and an Aston Martin One77.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, these two cars because they are too eye-catching, and really are not very practical for these reasons, Charlie


    has not brought them home, they have been with Qin Gang for safekeeping.


    The two cars have been in hand for so long, but also ire''s that high school ssmate Isabe used when she got


    married.


    Since that wedding, these two cars are gathering dust.


    Moreover, although ine and Jacob had seen the two cars, but Charlie told her at the time that they were borrowed,


    she did not have the slightest doubt.


    However, ine''s heart but because of those two cars, sprouted their innermost dream of luxury cars.


    Now, a Rolls-Royce Cullinan was delivered to her own yard, and it had been written with her husband'' Jacob''s name,


    then she could not let Charlie return this car by any means.


    She even thought, if Charlie really want to return this car, then she simply will lie under the wheels of this car!


    No matter who wants to return this car, let him drive over himself before!


    Charlie saw the hotness in the eyes of his father-inw and mother-inw, however, he did not want to have too much


    to do with that Zhan Feier.


    However, he thought about it, since this Zhan Feier has ghosts in her heart, he does not need to be polite with her.


    So, he said to Jacob, ¡°Since Dad and Mom both like this car, let''s keep it.¡±


    As soon as they heard Charlie say that he wanted to keep the car, Jacob and ine were so excited that they almost


    shed tears!


    Especially ine, excitedly pping her hands, and then scolded Jacob: "Jacob! Hurry to open the car door, let me go


    in and feel! I''ve lived for so many years, but I''ve never been in a Rolls Royce!¡±

 Chapter 3891

    Chapter 3891


    Jacob was also in a very good mood, so he hastily took out the car keys, pressed the unlock button, then pulled open


    the passenger door and said to ine solicitously,


    ¡°Come,e, please sit down, let you see what is called Rolls-Royce Starry Top!¡±


    ine asked in surprise: "What is the Starry Top?¡±


    Jacob waved his hand and said, "Oh, you''ll know if you go in and take a look!¡±


    ine hurriedly climbed into the passenger side of the Rolls Royce, looked up, and eximed, "My goodness, there are


    so many stars inside this car!¡±


    Jacobughed: "Look, there''s a shooting star passing by every now and then!¡±


    ine looked mesmerized and murmured, "Oh my God, it''s so beautiful! Why don''t I just sleep in the car tonight?¡±


    After saying that, she suddenly sat up straight and said to Jacob, "Hurry up and get in the car, take me out for a drive!¡±


    Jacob just drove all the way home from work and did not have enough car addiction, and was thinking of going out


    againter to have a good experience.


    But he did not expect ine to take the lead in making the request.


    So he agreed without a second thought andughed: "Fine, fine, then I''ll take you out for a fewps!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Charlie and ire and said offhandedly, "ire, Charlie, you two alsoe up, let''s go


    out for a spin!¡±


    Charlie shook his head: "Dad, we won''t go, you two go out, we won''t disturb you two.¡±


    ire also said, "Dad, you guys go, Charlie and I still have something to talk about.¡±


    Once Jacob heard this, he no longer insisted and said with a smile, ¡°Then I''ll go out with your mother first, call me if


    there''s anything.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately got into the cab and pressed the start button of the car.


    The 12-cylinder engine of the Rolls-Royce suddenly emitted a low roar, and Jacob asked ine, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ine blurted out, ¡°First, we''ll go to your mother''s house!¡±


    ¡°My mom?!¡± Jacob said awkwardly, ¡°Isn''t that right next door?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± ine sneered: ¡°Just to drive the car to your mother''s house downstairs, let them stare with their dog eyes, take


    a good look,¡±


    ¡°That we are also a Rolls-Royce people! They do not know from where to pit the money before, buy a Bentley one that


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    carries the cattle, this time I will give them a good eye!¡±


    Jacob hurriedly cated: ¡°All right, my mother is now living a miserable enough, you still stimte her


    what.......................................... ¡±


    ¡°She''s miserable?¡± ine cursed furiously, ¡°She is worse than me? The first time I broke my leg, it was thanks to her,


    have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to tell you what happened at that time from beginning to end again, so that you, a heartless person,


    will not turn around and forget again?¡±


    Jacob coughed twice and said helplessly, ¡°OK, OK, OK, we are going, OK?¡±


    After saying that, he started the car and drove out of the courtyard.


    Only then did ire let out a long sigh and said to Charlie, ¡°Honey, do you really n to keep this car?¡±

 Chapter 3892

    Chapter 3892


    Charlie nodded and said casually, ¡°Mom and Dad like it, so let them drive it for fun.¡±


    ire busy said: "They drive this car out is not appropriate........... is not too open....... ¡±


    Charlieughed: "Give them this opportunity to unt, all their hormones and energy will be outwardly vented,¡±


    "But if they are not given this opportunity to unt, then all their hormones and energy will evolve into a wave of


    resentment,¡±


    "Probably in the next year or two, or even longer, as soon as we return home, they will sigh at us andin that we


    did not leave this car behind,¡±


    "Instead of that, it would be better to take it painfully and let them be satisfied.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie looked at ire with a faint smile and asked with raised eyebrows, "Wife, what do you think?¡±


    ire heard this, helplessly shook her head, andmented: "You''re right...........


    to really return this car, I reckon they both can''t get over this thing in the next year or two....................................... ¡±


    Saying that with some worry she continued: "Husband, that Miss Zhan, her offer is also a little too


    generous................................... you just this morning took the time to give her a feng shui, she sent such an expensive


    car, it is not quite appropriate      ¡±


    Charlie said casually, "There is nothing inappropriate, I didn''t ask for it.¡±


    ire hesitated for a moment and spoke: "This afternoon, a girl surnamed Chen came to thepany to find me.


    Saying that she came to make an appointment with me on behalf of that Miss Zhan to meet and talk about the


    renovation of the vi in Water Cloud


    "Oh?" Charlie asked with interest, ¡°That Miss Zhan, is ready to find you to decorate the vi?"


    ire nodded: ¡°It sounds like it should be like that"


    Saying that, ire pursed her lips and opened her mouth, ¡°That Miss Chen gave me a rough idea of the budget, and it


    is said to cost fifty million to renovate that vi, and the design fee alone is a separate five


    million..................................................................................... "


    In the domestic home improvement market, users generally do not recognize the design fee.


    Ordinary designers taking hundreds of RMB a square meter design fees, in most people''s view isplete robbery in


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    general.


    Therefore, most people looking for a decorationpany to decorate will ask the decorationpany to waive the


    design fee.


    The majority of renovationpanies also tow the line, they have long been giving design temtes directly out to the


    customer to pick, basically even if the work is done.


    The customer did not spend the design fee, but the effect seems to be satisfactory, so, over time, people are more


    reluctant to pay for the design.


    This is also the current embarrassment of many domestic designers.


    ire has been doing decoration for a long time, most of the home improvement customers, very generous in


    decoration, but in the design fee are very petty.


    Like Ste, directly and clearly taking out 10% as the design fee, such instances are almost few and far between.


    Charlie heard also was slightly surprised, not surprised at the five million design fee is more or less, he was just


    surprised at Zhan Feier''s style of action.


    This woman, although deliberately wanting to get close to him, but the actual operation is a variety of catering and


    pleasing.


    She donated to the calligraphy and painting association and sponsored 50 million to engage in an art exhibition, sent


    Jacob a Rolls-Royce Cullinan, followed by his wife to send arge order of 50 million.


    This gave Charlie the feeling that it was as if someone was secretly watching him, aiming a gun at him, but instead of a


    bullet, the gun fired candy.


    Such a huge contrast made Charlie all a bit teary-eyed.


    When ire saw that he did not say anything, she asked him somewhat bottomlessly: ¡°Husband, do you think this Miss


    Zhan, could it be that she also gave me such a big list because she was begging you? Just like she gave Dad a


    Cullinan        "


    Charlie nodded with a nd expression, "Yes."


    ire asked, "Then is it appropriate for me to take her order? If it''s not appropriate, I''ll politely decline it."


    Charlie smiled slightly: "She is looking for you as normal cooperation between A and B. If you want to take it, you can


    take it, if you don''t want to take it, you can refuse it, no need to ask for my opinion."


    ire said awkwardly: "But she gave this budget and this design cost, already can hire famous domestic famous


    interior designers, there is no need toe to me         "


    "The premium is too high, I''m afraid I will let you owe her a favor........... In case you originally did not want to help her,


    and finally had to help because of these trivial matters, then it is like I give you trouble."


    Charlieughed: ¡°Wife, you should not have such a psychological burden at all, that Zhan Feier wants to beg me for


    something too big, far from being solved by such a tiny bit of small sincerity.¡±

 Chapter 3893

    Chapter 3893


    Charlie was already able to confirm that Zhan Feier''s motive for approaching him was definitely for the Rejuvenation


    Pill.


    Therefore, under this premise, no matter how Zhan Feier sent a favor, he had no ripples in his heart.


    Because, in front of the value of a Rejuvenation Pill, this favor of hers is not even a penny.


    But ire felt some trepidation and spoke, ¡°Or I''d rather not take it........... ¡±


    Charlie saw that ire seemed to be vaguely lost, so he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Wife, do you want to take this


    project in your heart?¡±


    ire hesitated again and again, but still gently nodded and said, ¡°Yes............ ¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly exined to him, ¡°In fact, I am not mainly for making money, it is that her vi does have


    a very good frame foundation,¡±


    ¡°It is two vis in one, this kind of house type will not be avable in Aurous Hill in the future, and her decoration budget


    is very high,¡±


    ¡°For the design is, the higher the budget, the more room to y, so that there is a chance to create a set of high


    standard interior decoration works


    Speaking of which, ire looked at Charlie somewhat timidly and whispered, ¡°Husband  as an interior designer, the


    most important thing is toe up with very representative works,¡±


    ¡°If you can get an award for interior decoration with a representative work, it will be great, a great help to the individual


    designer, as well as the designer studio,¡±


    ¡°But I have not done any big independent design projects until now, so there is nothing to take to the


    Charlie nodded understandingly and asked her, ¡°By the way wife, did you do the interior design of the six-star hotel of


    the Imperial Group?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°No....... ¡± ire exined, ¡°The overall design of the six-star hotel of the Empire Group was done by a very famous


    design studio overseas,¡±


    ¡°Such arge project, it must be paired with a well-known designer to be the most reasonable, when Willson family is to


    take part of the interior decoration of the construction project,¡±


    ¡°Later I set up a studio, outsourcing some part of the project over, working in ordance with the demands of the


    people.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly: ¡°I understand wife, you also want to have apletely manipted design, and can make a


    masterpiece.¡±


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± ire nodded gently and said, ¡°Honey, I have seen all the drawings of that vi, it is indeed too suitable for


    designers to show their skills,¡±


    ¡°If you are afraid of owing others because of this matter, then I can not charge their design fees, and even the specific


    construction of the back¡±


    ¡°I do not directly handle,pletely volunteer to take over this project, in this way, I do a good job with this project, and


    next year I can use this project to register for the National Interior Design Grand


    Prix.............................................................................. ¡±


    After saying this, she looked up at Charlie and asked blearily, ¡°Husband, do you think this is okay?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie already understood in his heart the real pursuit of ire''s heart.


    She was like a new director in the film and television industry, however, she had never really led a big production that


    could be taken to the next level.


    Therefore, she can only y in other directors'' big productions, such as being an executive director or being a costume


    director.

 Chapter 3894

    Chapter 3894


    The projects she leads herself are mostly like the small house where Liona''s parents lived, the overall project volume is


    rtively small, like a low budget film,¡±


    ¡°Although it is also a work, certainly can not participate in the various film festivals and film and television awards.


    Now, Zhan Feier with a budget of 50 million, with the vi that Qin Gang had before.


    It is like giving ire enough budget and even giving her a very good cast, as long as she agrees, she can make it her


    first masterpiece.


    Therefore, it was naturally very attractive to ire.


    Thinking of this, he immediately looked at her and said with a soft smile, "Wife, I just said that you don''t need to have


    any psychological burden,¡±


    ¡°Since you think this project is especially suitable for you to make a big show, then you should feel free to boldly follow


    it!¡±


    ire heard this, excitedly asked, ¡°Really can you husband?¡±


    Charlie nodded his head and said seriously, ¡°Of course! I have always believed in your strength in design, but for such a


    long time in the Willson family is not valued,¡±


    ¡°Buried your talent and skills, since you want to develop deep in this field, then this vi of Zhan Feier is really a good


    opportunity for you to show your personal strength, I believe in your strength, go!¡±


    ire excitedly clenched her pink fist and said firmly, "Honey don''t worry, I will definitely give my best!¡±


    At this time, Jacob had already followed ine''s instructions and drove the car to the door of the vi next door.


    After the car was parked, she pointed to the roof of the car and said impatiently, "Jacob, open the sunroof, I want to


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    stand out of the sunroof and shout at them!¡±


    Jacob said casually, "This car doesn''t have a sunroof.¡±


    ine''s eyes wide: "What? More than ten million dors of car, but not a sunroof, this is too shabby, right? Your BMW


    530 has a panoramic sunroof?¡±


    Jacob pointed to the starry roof of the car and exined, "People choose the more expensive star roof, the top can not


    be opened, so there is no sunroof, between the star roof and sunroof can only choose one.¡±


    ine said resentfully, "Then forget it, I''ll open the window!¡±


    With that, she lowered the passenger window and shouted in the direction of Mrs. Willson''s bedroom, "Horiyah! Horiyah!


    Are you home Horiyah?¡±


    Jacob was stunned and asked, "Didn''t Horiyah steal my mother''s money and run away some time ago? What are you


    calling her for?¡±


    ine impatiently said: "You know nothing! Of course, there is salt to spread on their wounds!¡±


    After saying that, she continued to shout, "Is Horiyah home?¡± At this moment, Old Mrs. Willson had just finished serving


    Noah and Harold dinner.


    Because Wendy''s ie had been rising recently, the life of the family of four had finally improved greatly, from the


    previous inability to uncover the pot, to a truly well-off level step by step.


    However, the fingers are slow to recover, and the two of them are not yet able to take care of themselves, so they still


    have to rely on the olddy to feed them spoon by spoon at home.


    Harold had just eaten his fill and burped when he heard someone outside shouting his mother Horiyah''s name.


    So, he subconsciously asked: ¡°Dad, Grandma, did you hear that? It seems that someone is calling my mother''s name!¡±

 Chapter 3895

    Chapter 3895


    Noah immediately said in exasperation, ¡°Don''t mention your mother to me! I get angry when I think of her!¡±


    As she was saying that, the sound of ine''s shouting came from outside again.


    "ine?!" Noah heard this, immediately gritted his teeth in anger, and cursed: "Fcukin'' hell! I haven''t settled the score


    with her for the cuckold on the balcony yet, and she dares to provoke me! I''ll scold her!"


    Noah was furious and cursed as he struggled to get up, reaching for his crutches, ready to rush up to the balcony to


    fight with ine.


    Although old Mrs. Willson was also a bit annoyed, she hurriedly stopped Noah and said resentfully, "ine has really


    turned over a new leaf now, we can''t afford her, you''d better not go out!"


    Harold heard this, also suddenly wilted down, declining sighed: "Yes Dad, did not you hear Wendy said, her current job


    was because of Charlie,"


    ¡°Our family relies on Wendy''s ie to support the family, you offend ine at this time, our family will have to go to


    drink the northwest wind tomorrow        ¡±


    Noah expression suddenly got ugly to the extreme, said with a ck face: ¡°There is one to say one, that Charlie did help


    Wendy, also helped us, considered to be kind to us,¡±


    "Since he is ine''s son-inw, that woman offended me before, I can not be bothered with


    her.......................................... ¡±


    Speaking of this, Noah said with righteous indignation: "But now she ran to our downstairs shouting your mother''s


    name, this is not a fcuking p in my face?¡±


    "Their home and our home is not far away, when your mother stole your grandmother''s money and ran away,¡±


    "Your grandmother also reported to the police, this thing she ine is not unaware of, this is not clearly looking for


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    trouble?¡±


    Harold said in a jarring voice: "It is such a thing, but even if we know it well, we can only pretend to be confused ah!¡±


    "I don''t want to live the old days of lying in bed and starving to death again Noah also a little frustrated, a momentter


    waved his hand, a long sigh: "Hey! Forget it! Not with her general understanding, just as she is downstairs barking!


    Once she''s tired of barking, so it''s probably time to get lost!¡±


    Old Mrs. Willson said approvingly, "Noah, you''ve finally made some progress from before! You''re a man who can bend


    and stretch, you''ve suffered too much before!¡±


    At this time, ine downstairs exchange half a day, see no movement, so a bit annoyed:


    ¡°That dead old woman and Noah, Harold, this pair of turtle master and son must be at home! They are all shrinking


    turtles, none of them dare toe out to fight!¡±


    Jacob shook his head and said, ¡°Since they don''t dare to answer, then let''s go!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± ine coldly snorted and said firmly, ¡°If we leave at this time, they will think that I, ine, am only this


    capable!¡±


    After saying that, she raised her voice a few points and shouted, ¡°Noah? Noah? I know you are at home! Your legs,


    arms, and hands were all broken,¡±


    ¡°So where else can you go but to lie in bed? Don''t act like a shrinking turtle, you don''t even dare to say a word!¡±


    Noah was so angry that he vomited blood, but he stood up with his crutches and was about to go to the balcony.


    Old Mrs. Willson hurriedly got up to stop him, but she was too old and tired after serving the two men, so she couldn''t


    stop him for a while, so she could only follow him to the terrace.

 Chapter 3896

    Chapter 3896


    Noah had just walked up to the terrace when he saw ine poking her head out of an SUV, so he cursed furiously,


    ¡°ine! Are you looking for trouble? I didn''t provoke you recently, what do you mean bying downstairs and barking


    for half a day?¡±


    ine brushed aside her mouth and said with contempt, ¡°I''m looking for your wife Horiyah, where is she? Let her out! I


    just picked up a Les Rais................................................ Cauliflower....... ¡±


    Words to the mouth, ine suddenly forgot what model this car is, so they turned back and asked Jacob: ¡°This car is


    called the Cauliflower what else is it?¡±


    Jacob rubbed his temples and said helplessly, "It''s Cullinan........... ¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± ine finished, hurriedly poked her head out again, and said to Noah: "I just brought up a Rolls Royce


    Cullinan, worth more than ten million!¡±


    Noah stared at the Rolls-Royce Cullinan, and his body shook with anger.


    The olddy Willson, who heard that the car was worth more than ten million, had her eyes sucked out by the car.


    Noah forced his anger and asked in a cold voice: "If you pick up a car, just pick up a car, what are you showing off at our


    house for?¡±


    ine said with a serious face: "s, s, I am not showing off with you! I''m here to find your wife Horiyah!¡±


    Saying that, she could not help but sigh, very emotionally, and said:


    "Horiyah and I are sisters-inw, we are both unlucky to be the daughter-inw of the Willson family, so the two of


    us are considered the same sickness and pity   ¡±


    Speaking of this, ine said sadly: "Hey! Sister-inw is even worse than me! At such an old age, she is still pregnant


    and had a miscarriage,¡±


    "It is really too harmful to her body, so I want to ask her toe out and go out for a ride in our new car, so that she can


    feel better too!¡±


    Noah heard ine pretend to say so much, especially mentioned Horiyah pregnant miscarriage, immediately with angry


    fire, pointing at ine and cursed:


    ¡°ine you....... you........ you are such a b!tch!......... you know Horiyah has long run away, but still fcukinge here to


    humiliate me........... I ... I will fucking smash your b!tch face.¡±


    When ine saw that Noah was going to smash her with the cane, she was scared out of her mind in a cold sweat.


    Not to mention whether he can hit her, this big car parked here, Noah can easily smash the cane in the car.


    ine thought this is more than a ten million worth car, in case really smashed, the family has no money to repair?


    The car is a 10 million dor car, in case it is really broken, how can they afford to repair it?


    The family has this luxury car, in case it is damaged, it is not crying without tears?


    In the nick of time, Mrs. Willson hurriedly stepped forward, grabbed the arm, and shouted, "Noah, you can''t smash it!


    You can''t do that!¡±


    "If you don''t think of yourself, you have to think of me and Harold! If you smash it, how can our family still


    live............................................ ¡±


    When Noah heard this, tears of humiliation flowed down his face and he choked up and said,


    "Mom....... I don''t have to fight, but ine is really bullying us too much!¡±


    Old Mrs. Willson grabbed her cane and said with grief, "Noah! Bear with the wind and waves for a while, and take a step


    back to open up the sky!¡±


    Noah was silent for a moment, but finally, let out a long sigh and threw the cane to the ground.


    Seeing that Old Lady Willson had stopped Noah, ine was relieved, and then she said to Old Lady Willson,


    ¡°Olddy, I have known you for almost thirty years, but you have finally done something good today!¡±


    Old Mrs. Willson felt humiliated, but could only say to her, ¡°ine, our family can''t afford you, I''m an old woman begging


    you, don''te to make fun of our family again  ¡±


    ine did not expect that olddy Willson, who had always been high- minded and arrogant.


    And even vindictive, would take the initiative to bow down to her, which made her a bit stunned at once, making her


    speechless.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At this time, her afterglow saw two people walking head-on under the streetlight, subconsciously nced over, surprised


    off the tongue:


    ¡°Oh my God, Horiyah? How did you......... youe back?!¡±


    Noah did not see those two people, and heard ine mention Horiyah again at this time, the anger that was easily


    persuaded by old Mrs. Willson just now, burst out several times!


    He cursed furiously, ¡°ine! You really can''t change your fcuking ways! I! I''ll fight with you today!¡±


    After saying that, he swung his other cane and was about to throw it out, but Mrs. Willson hurriedly held it in ce and


    said loudly, ¡°Noah! Impulsiveness is the devil!¡±


    ine became anxious and pointed to the dodging figure not far away and said loudly, ¡°Noah, take a good look! Horiyah


    is really back!¡±


    Noah took a nce over, and immediately felt the blood all over his body like a well of oil, and it went straight to the sky


    with a roar.


    He looked at the familiar figure and cursed furiously, ¡°Da*n! Horiyah! You really have the fcuking face toe back!¡±

 Chapter 3897

    Chapter 3897


    At this time, Jacob in the car also saw Horiyah who was following Wendy together.


    After seeing the visitor, his jaw was about to fall on the ground, and said offhand:


    ¡°My day....... ine........ your broken mouth has not opened the Qixia Temple lights? Howe when you shout


    Horiyah, she suddenly emerged?!¡±


    ine also dumbfounded, mumbled, ¡°It shouldn''t be.......... I haven''t even been to the Qixia Temple for two or three


    years.......... ¡±


    Jacob said awkwardly, ¡°This is too evil for you.......... I thought I was seeing a ghost alive.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ine fixed her mind and said, ¡°You do not see Horiyah is walking with Wendy? Maybe it was Wendy who called her


    back.¡±


    Jacob nodded gently and muttered, ¡°That''s right, they are after all the real mother and daughter................................ ¡±


    At this time, Noah''s roar on the terrace made Old Lady Willson couldn''t help but look in the direction of his finger.


    With this look, indeed, they saw Horiyah at this time cowering behind Wendy, full of nervousness and fear.


    To say that she hates Horiyah, Old Lady Willson is no worse than Noah.


    In addition to cuckolding her son, bearing the wild seed of an outsider, and even infecting her son with a disease.


    Old Mrs. Willson actually hated Horiyah most because she stole her own hard-earned 100 from the supermarket, as


    well as the $100 she asked for inpensation after being pped in the entrance hall of Tomson One.


    Two hundred is not much, but in the eyes of the olddy, Horiyah''s crime is enough to be shot eight times!


    In her opinion, Horiyah can be forgiven for being with a man, but not for stealing money!


    And, not stealing anyone''s money, but her hard-earned money!


    So, Old Mrs. Willson immediately became furious and pointed at Horiyah downstairs and cursed loudly:


    "Horiyah, you stole my money, and you still have the fcuking face toe back!¡±


    "Get the hell out of my house and don''t ever dare to enter!¡±


    Horiyah was crying and didn''t know how to plead, but Wendy spoke up and said, "Grandma, I told mom toe back!¡±


    "I hope you can forgive her this time for the sake of her being my mother.¡±


    "Don''t even think about it!¡± Old Mrs. Willson said without hesitation, "As long as I am still alive, she will never want to


    enter my house!¡±


    With that, she immediately said to Noah, "Horiyah! Call the police now and tell them that the thief who stole two hundred


    of my hard-earned money is back!¡±


    "Have the police officerse and arrest her! Sentence her to eight to ten years!¡±


    Wendy hurriedly said: "Grandma! This matter to have the fault also have the fault, is never my mother''s fault alone,!¡±


    "If you hadn''t been oppressing her and not even letting her eat, how could she have done such a thing!¡±


    Old Mrs. Willson said with great emotion: ¡°Wendy, think about it, why don''t I give this b!tch a meal? It''s because she has


    done a lot of things wrong to your father!¡±


    ¡°Not only has she wronged your father, but she has also wronged you and your brother, and she has even wronged me


    and the ancestors of our Willson family! She has disgraced our Willson family!¡±

 Chapter 3898

    Chapter 3898


    As soon as Old Mrs. Willson said this, Noah echoed her words, ¡°Wendy! Your grandmother is absolutely right, your


    mother has disgraced our whole family, and I''ve also been hurt by her!¡±


    ¡°She ran away before, that''s all, but now you bring her back, isn''t that just adding to our problems? Hurry up and tell her


    to go away and nevere back!¡±


    Wendy''s eyes turned red and she said, ¡°Dad! Grandma! My grandmother passed away some time ago, and mom was


    ostracized by my uncle in her mother''s house, now she has no ce to stay.


    Horiyah on the side also could not help but cry out, she went downstairs, poofed on her knees, crying, and said,


    ¡°Mom...................................... Noah........ before it was my bad,¡±


    ¡°I did not do my duty as a daughter-inw, as a wife my obligations,¡±


    Please, for the sake of raising children for the Willson family, give me a chance to reform


    myself.......................................... please!¡±


    Old Mrs. Willson said disgustedly, ¡°As a woman, what''s wrong with marrying into our family and raising children for our


    family?¡± ¡°Isn''t this all your duty? Why do I hear you say this, as if you are also very meritorious?


    Horiyah cried: ¡°Mom........ I''m not saying I have any merit, but even if I don''t have merit, I have been in the Willson family


    for so many years,¡±


    ¡°At least have a share of hard work, right? I have no hard work, at least have a share of fatigue, right?¡±


    ¡°After so many years, you can have feelings even if you raise a dog, why do you have to be so heartless to me!


    Mrs. Willson sneered, ¡°If I had a dog, would the dog steal my money? If I had a dog, would the dog give my son a


    cuckold?


    Noah heard this, feeling all over the body scratching ufortable, spoke in a low voice: ¡°Aiya


    mom.................................... your this......... your this metaphor? It is too inappropriate....... ¡±


    Old Mrs. Willson gave Noah a white look and grunted, ¡°What''s inappropriate? I''m not being rude!¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, Horiyah is worse than a dog! How dare she im credit for having children with me? She deserves it!¡±


    ine, who hadn''t said anything, was furious when she heard this and cursed, ¡°You old woman, your words stink worse


    than f@rts!¡±


    ¡°Do you think it''s right for us women to give birth to and work hard for your Willson family?¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget that you are also a woman! When you were a daughter-inw, if you had met a mother-inw like you, you


    probably would have died before you could live to be thirty!¡±


    Old Mrs. Willson coldly snorted, ¡°Humph! I was lucky that my short-lived mother-inw died early! When I was thirty, my


    mother-inw had been dead for two years!¡±


    ine immediately sneered, ¡°Yes! I really envy you! Your life is really good!


    Unlike me and Horiyah, who is so miserable, not only did you meet a mother-inw who is so bad, but she is also an old


    woman who is immortal!¡±


    Old Mrs. Willson was so angry that she spat blood and cursed, ¡°ine...........  you........ what are you saying about me?¡±


    ine coldly said: ¡°I said you bad dripping sh!t! Bad dripping sh!t old immortal!¡±


    ¡°You...... you......... ¡± Old Mrs. Willson was furious and pointed at Noah and ordered with gritted teeth, ¡°Horiyah! Quickly


    smash her to death!!!¡±


    Noah''s expression was stunned, and his ears recalled what his mother had just said, so he opened his mouth and said,


    ¡°Mom, bear with the wind and waves for a while, and take a step back to broaden the sky, that''s what you just taught


    me!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Old Mrs. Willson was furious: ¡°There is also a saying that ''endure a moment of peace and calmness, take a step back


    and be more and more angry''! You can back out of this today, but I can''t!¡±


    With that, she reached out her hand and grabbed Noah''s cane, saying angrily, ¡°You useless thing! Let go of my hand! I''ll


    smash her myself!¡±

 Chapter 3899

    Chapter 3899


    Noah was not angry at this time, but hastened to protect the cane and said: ¡°Mom! It''s easy to smash her down, but it''s


    hard to pay for it!¡±


    ¡°The car is more than ten million, a casual smash will cost hundreds of thousands, how can wepensate?¡±


    ¡°Don''t me me for not reminding you when you''re really arrested!¡±


    Old Mrs. Willson''s face was suddenly blue and white, a time to ride the tiger, the frame on the spot, do not know what to


    do.


    At this moment, Horiyah really didn''t expect that ine, who had been suppressed by herself for decades, could say a


    fair word for herself at this time.


    She had been oppressed by all sides, her heart was full of gratitude to ine, so she hurriedly said to her:


    ¡°ine, thank you for helping me to say a fair word, but you''d better hurry up and go, so as not to be implicated by


    me.......................................... ¡±


    Hearing Horiyah''s thanks, ine was more or less stunned, but she spoke with a righteous face:


    "Horiyah, to be honest, I''m not just speaking for you, but also for myself! This dead old woman has been bullying me for


    so many years,¡±


    "I have long been displeased with her! I didn''t expect that we, as daughters- inws, were worse than dogs in her eyes,


    I really want to tear her mouth apart!¡±


    Old Mrs. Willson was already furious, but Noah held on to the cane and wouldn''t give her a chance, so she had


    nowhere to vent her anger.


    After several unsessful attempts, Mrs. Willson jumped to her feet and cursed, "Why is my life so miserable? People


    married into the family are daughters-inw, but the two I married into the family are worse than dogs!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Wendy and said through clenched teeth, "Wendy! I don''t care about anything else! I only


    care about one thing, that is, Horiyah, this b!tch never should enter this family!¡±


    Wendy was also a little angry and said, "Grandma! You shouldn''t always pick on other people''s mistakes, but


    asionally you should check whether you have done anything wrong!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at her father, Noah, and said, "Dad! You always me mom for being wrong, but have you


    ever thought about the fact that it was the two of you who came up with the idea to screw my second aunt?¡±


    ¡°And, in the end, only my mother was sent to the ck coal kiln to suffer, you, who hid behind themand, nothing


    happened to you!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, it was also Mom who carried all the hardships alone!¡±


    ¡°In this case, you still think only to me her, but why did not you think, to thank her for your suffering?


    When Horiyah heard these words, all the aggression in her heart could no longer be tensed up, and all of it instantly


    burst out, kneeling on the ground and bawling.


    Noah was speechless at this moment.


    Although he had always med Horiyah, as if he hated her to the bone, but when his daughter Wendy said these


    words, he could not help but feel a little self-condemnation in his heart.


    In fact, what Wendy said is very right, the two of them together came up with a bad idea of victimizing ine, but when


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    it came to the real implementation, it was Horiyah alone in the front.


    In the end, when they were punished by Charlie, Horiyah was the one who suffered, but he, Noah, stayed at home and


    did not have any problems at all.


    So, for a time, also do not know what to say, but the hostility between the eyebrows, has been reduced a lot.


    Wendy said at this time: ¡°Mom is also very poor this time, when grandma was alive aunt and uncle squeezed her in any


    way, she could at least have a ce to live, have a full meal!¡±


    ¡°But grandma is gone, she doesn''t even have a ce to shelter from the rain, no matter what, she is the mother who


    gave birth to me and raised me, I can''t let her sleep on the streets!¡±


    At this point, Wendy said in an unusually firm and strong manner, ¡°Dad, Grandma! If you are willing to ept mom


    back, then let her live in the vi,¡±


    ¡°So that dad and brother will have one more person to take care of in the future, and your pressure can also be reduced


    a bit, grandma!¡±


    ¡°But if you are not willing to ept mom back, then I will pay for a separate house for mom outside, and I will take care


    of her food and drink in the future!¡±


    ¡°I spend the money I earn, no need to worry about you guys, you also have no right to interfere!¡±

 Chapter 3900

    Chapter 3900


    At this point, Wendy slightly paused, expression serious reminded: ¡°But I want to make it clear first! Our family''s


    expenses now rely on me alone to earn money, thepany needs to develop, my sry can not be taken too high,¡±


    ¡°If I still need to rent a room for my mother outside, then the expenses will certainly be arge amount more!¡±


    ¡°In that case, the quality of life for all of us will be reduced, and I hope you will understand when the timees! If you


    can''t understand, it doesn''t matter, just physically get over it.¡±


    When old Mrs. Willson heard this, her eyes turned around several times in her sockets, and her brain was running even


    faster, carefully considering the pros and cons.


    If they let Horiyah stay here, although her mood will be somewhat affected, but as Wendy said, there is an additional


    helper, but also in the prime of life helper.


    In that case, the pressure of serving her son and grandson will naturally be reduced by a lot, or even by more than half.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    And this is also the most cost-effective way to save money, do not have to go alone to Horiyah to rent a house, the


    family is just a matter of adding a pair of chopsticks, the cost increase is negligible.


    However, if she doesn''t let Horiyah stay here, Wendy went out to rent a house for Horiyah, it would not be less than


    three thousand a month?


    When the timees to let Horiyah open a separate meal, the food costs will also increase a lot, it is not as simple as


    adding a pair of chopsticks.


    The family ie is a few thousand less a month, and the actual impact on life is still very big.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Willson resentfully said, "Horiyah, for Wendy''s sake, I''ll let you into the family this time, but you


    must be honest and sincere in the family in the future, got it?


    Horiyah heard this, suddenly excited incoherent, nodded and said: "Thank you mom......................... thank you,


    mom......... ¡±


    "I...... I know......... I will be honest in the future, I will take care of the household properly!¡±


    Noah sighed, did not say anything more, he has also been soft-hearted at this time, and heart for Horiyah''s previous


    encounter, but also more guilt.


    On Wendy''s side finally, a stone fell to the ground.


    In fact, she received a phone call from her mother two days ago.


    After Horiyah''s mother died, her brother and sister-inw couldn''t wait to kick her out, afraid that she would stay to


    Horiyah driven out, nowhere to go, except to call her daughter for help, really can not think of other ways.


    After all, she also knows that her mother-inw hates her bones, her husband also hates her, and her son is seriously


    injured in bed,¡±


    ¡°Even if he wants to help her, he may not have any ability, so she can only pin her hopes on her daughter Wendy''s


    body.


    Fortunately, she had Wendy''s number on her phone card, otherwise, she couldn''t have ever contacted.


    Wendy alsoined about her mother, not to mention the other, the family savings were emptied of this matter


    alone, she has been unable to get over it.


    However, since Charlie helped her and let her take charge of Shangmei etiquettepany, her outlook on life,


    worldview and values have changed dramatically.


    She is no longer as vain as she was at the beginning, but obsessed with making money with her own hands, and she


    has a lot more patience and tolerance for many people and things around her.


    As soon as she heard that her mother was now living in a ce with no future, she let her mother return without any


    hesitation.


    Because she felt that she could not sit back and let her mother suffer in any way.


    Therefore, she also had two solutions in mind.


    If dad and grandma can ept mom, then the family will live together, and those previous barriers will gradually


    dissipate with time in the future.


    If they can''t ept mom, it doesn''t matter, she has the ability to give mom a stable life.


    However, right now, grandma and dad can agree, in Wendy''s eyes, is the best solution.


    ine watched Horiyah''s grateful and tearful appearance, and she couldn''t help but feel a little sorrowful in her heart.


    She couldn''t help but think in her heart, ¡°If I didn''t have my good son-inw Charlie, my status in the Willson family would


    not be as good as Horiyah''s,"


    "And I don''t know how much humiliation I would have to suffer from this old woman     "

 Chapter 3901

    Chapter 3901


    At this moment, Noah, not knowing whether he was angry or sad, turned around by himself and silently went back to his


    room with his crutches.


    Although old Mrs. Willson''s heart is very upset, but at the moment there is nothing else to do, can only be forced to


    ept the reality of Horiyah back.


    After all, she still has to rely on Wendy to support her, and offending her at this time is definitely not a wise move.


    Wendy saw that the matter had been sessfully resolved, and was finally relieved, holding Horiyah and saying, ¡°Mom,


    get up, let''s go home.¡±


    Horiyah cried and nodded her head, with a face of the afterlife.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She also really has no way back, otherwise, she does not want toe back to see Mrs. Willson''s face.


    Nowadays, her biggest wish is to have a ce to shelter from the wind and rain, or at least not to worry about three


    meals a day.


    Returning to Aurous Hill, to Tomson Vi, was the best choice for her at this stage.


    Moreover, she is d that her daughter, who has never been motivated and never worked, now has a career of her


    own.


    And her career is developing quite smoothly, so she really doesn''t have to worry about her life when she returns.


    Completely relieved, she was about to follow Wendy into the door, suddenly remembered something, and turned


    around, came to ine car, said with a grateful face: ¡°ine, for just now really thank you, many things in the past I


    have been wrong, but please do not see me in that way, I am here to apologize to you After saying that, Horiyah


    immediately gave ine a bow.


    ine was immediately confused by Horiyah''s humble attitude, a time also a bit caught off guard, awkwardly said:


    ¡°Look at you, yelling in front of me for half a lifetime, suddenly talk so kindly, it is almost to me whole will not


    be.................................................. ¡±


    Horiyah sighed, said in a low voice: ¡°Before I was not thinking properly, always thinking to fight you in front of the old


    "Now I think, in front of thatdy such heartless people, what favor to fight, a lifetime of obedience to her, in the end in


    her eyes, not even a dog worth.¡±


    ine suddenly felt deeply, very agreeable said: "I tell you Horiyah, you''re really right! That dead old woman herself is a


    wolf heart and dog lung thing!¡±


    "If you cut your own flesh for her to eat, she will not think of your goodness, but rather wipe her mouth after eating, by


    the way, you think your meat is too wood!¡±


    Horiyah nodded and said seriously, "Anyway, I really understand this time, from now on even if she is dead, I will not


    shed a single tear!¡±


    ine sneered: "If she dies, not only will I not shed a tear, but I will buy a few firecrackers and celebrate!¡±


    Jacob heard this, coughed twice, and reminded, "ine......... you almost got it...... you know you are talking about my


    mother........... ¡±


    ine red at him and said angrily, "If you think you are close to your mother, then you move in at night!¡±


    Jacob said in a jarring voice: "Why should I move over............ ¡±


    ine said, ¡°You move over to serve your mother! Don''t you want to be a filial son?¡±


    Jacob immediately had the sense to shut his mouth.


    He also figured out that if ine is a gunpowder barrel, the olddy is the best fuse, guaranteed to explode at the


    slightest point.


    Therefore, they still do not owe the childlike, take the initiative to find this trouble.


    At this time, from the side Wendy also came forward, attitude is very respectful and said: ¡°Second


    Aunt............................................... before I also had a lot of ignorance,


    but please do not be angry with me, in the future if you want, our two families can also be more close.¡±

 Chapter 3902

    Chapter 3902


    ine did not expect that Wendy''s attitude towards her was actually quite respectful, and her mood became better and


    better, nodding her head and saying,


    ¡°In the future, I will find your mother to y, we sisters-inw are of one mind, well angry with that dead old woman!¡±


    Saying that ine with a mysterious face whispered to Horiyah and said: ¡°I tell you Horiyah, to this dead old woman,


    you should not be submissive!¡±


    ¡°You just used to be too submissive to her, too tolerant, she used to be bullish we had nothing to say, after all, she was


    the head of the family,¡±


    ¡°But now she still thinks she is still the head of the Willson family? Those days are long gone!¡±


    ¡°She has nothing now, and she is also older, she can''t beat you, she can''t scold you, what else do you have to be afraid


    of?¡± ¡°If you kneel down to her, it''s simply a brain short circuit!¡± ¡°If I were you, I would have rushed in as soon as I got


    back, and if she dared to stop me, I would have kicked her from upstairs to downstairs!¡±


    Speaking of this, she emotionally got more and more excited and said through clenched teeth:


    ¡°So you should not balk at her in the future! If she dares to give you a scowl again, you can just scold her back! If she


    dares to talk back, just hit her!¡±


    Horiyah was inspired and nodded her head, "You''re right! I was just too afraid of her! Fear of psychological shadows!


    But now, she''s just an old woman who can''t even feed herself,¡±


    "So what''s the big deal? Besides, this vi is not hers, but Regnar Wu''s. If he lets her live here, she can only live here,


    and if he doesn''t let her, she''ll have to get out immediately!¡±


    ine nodded and said, "Just have it in your mind, if there is such a thing in the future, you can just whack her!¡±


    Horiyah clenched her fist and said with a firm face, "Okay! You wait! If she dares to recruit me in the future, I will


    hammer her!¡±


    Wendy saw that her mother was already confused by ine and could not wait to rush in and beat up her grandmother,


    so she knew that she could not let these two women continue to talk, otherwise the situation would definitely get out of


    hand.


    So she said, "Mom, let''s hurry up and go in. You can find a vacant room first, then clean it up and settle in, then go say


    hello to brother.¡±


    "Okay.¡± In her heart, Horiyah also missed her son.


    She hadn''t seen him for a long time, and she didn''t know how her son, now a days, had recovered.


    So, she then hurriedly said politely to ine, "ine, then I will go in first, let''s talk some other time!¡±


    ine was still a bit impatient, but she didn''t stay any longer and said, ¡°Okay, hurry up and go in!¡±


    Horiyah went into the vi with her daughter.


    ine looked at the door for a while, then sat back in the car and said with a gloating face: "Horiyah is really a rebel,


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    this will have that dead old woman suffer!¡±


    Jacob helplessly said: "Aiya........ you talked to her like that why this is


    necessary....... ifter she really fought with mother and beats her up good,


    I am a son, do not also have to contribute money to the effort?¡±


    "You dare!¡± ine sternly said: "If this dead old woman has a shortage, you are not allowed to spend a penny!¡±


    After saying that, she immediately waved her hand and said, "Hurry up and drive, I''m want to go out for a ride!¡±


    Jacob started the car and moved forward without dy.


    The two sets of vis regained their tranquility.


    On the second-floor terrace of vi A05, Charlie and ire watched Jacob''s Rolls-Royce, gradually disappearing


    around the corner.


    ire rubbed her temples and said helplessly, "Eldest aunt came back, I''m afraid it''s going to be chicken and dog again


    in the future............................................... ¡±


    Charlieughed: "It''s okay, I see Horiyah''s attitude towards mom is quite friendly, even a little ttering.¡±


    "Yes....... ¡± ire pursed her lips and said despondently, "What I am most worried about now is that mom and she will


    mix together again........... ¡±


    "In case the two of them unite against grandmother again, then there will certainly be no peace in the


    future...................................... ¡±

 Chapter 3903

    Chapter 3903


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, ¡°I think you do not have to worry about this, your mother is right, the olddy now has no


    money and no power,¡±


    ¡°In all aspects, it is impossible to be Horiyah''s rival, the olddy''s days in the future I am afraid will be more and more


    miserable.¡±


    ire sighed andmented, ¡°Eldest uncle and their family and grandmother, when will it be


    better.............................................................. ¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°Wife, you do not need to worry about their family, at least they will certainly not look for us to


    trouble us again, if they want to fight within the nest, let them fight.¡±


    ire nodded with a despondent expression and turned around with Charlie to go back to the room.


    At night, ire was already asleep, while Charlie was still lying in bed, thinking about how he should deal with that Zhan


    Feier.


    Although he knew that she was here for the Rejuvenation Pill, Charlie had not found her true identity yet, so he was


    more or less unsure.


    Because, he hadn''t confirmed whether this Zhan Feier, to him and his family around him, was a threat or not.


    If she just wants to establish a better personal rtionship with him and try to mediate through this rtionship, then


    although this person has a deep heart, but at least there is nothing aggressive, and naturally there is no danger.


    However, if she sees him as a channel to obtain the Rejuvenation Pill, and will even try to get it from him at all costs,


    then her threat to his family will be very great.


    After all, she has a six-star martial artist by her side.


    Looking at the entire Aurous Hill, no one was a match for that six-star martial artist except for himself.


    Even for thosemanders of the Front left behind by Joseph, the strongest, was only a five-starmander, or a five-


    star martial artist.


    In the martial path, the gap between each level is an insurmountable chasm, so in front of a six-star martial artist, a five-


    star martial artist has no chance of winning.


    Therefore, he felt that before determining whether Zhan Feier was an enemy or a friend, the first task was to find a way


    to control the six-star martial artist beside her.


    This Zhan Feier does not like to start with the people around him? Then I will start with the people around her!


    As long as the six-star martial artist''s threat is neutralized, Zhan Feier, even if she is an enemy, is not enough to be


    feared.


    When the timees, since she wanted to y this cat and mouse game, then he could continue to y with her as


    well.


    So, he sent a message to Leon, asking him to find out the information of all the people who apanied Zhan Feier


    when she entered the country.


    As for how to confirm her true identity, he decided to try out that intelligence system of the Cataclysmic Front after he


    got the information.


    Meanwhile, the Shangri-La Hotel in Aurous Hill.


    Smith, who had lost ten pounds in a few days, walked into the hotel door in a disheveled manner.


    These days have not been able to meet with Liang, so that his whole personality is devastated.


    The son''s follow-up JX Renewing pill has be less and less, and then can not get the medicine, his son will face the


    situation of stopping the medicine.


    Smith naturally does not want his son to stop taking the medicine, so he called Liang one day after another, and even


    sent a number of emails online to the official mailbox of JX Pharmaceuticals.


    All in a humble tone, requesting a meeting with Liang, but all the messages sank into the sea, and no one took him up


    on it.


    The head of the intelligence department was equally anxious.


    He was unable to find any information about the missing intelligence officers, but there were many more who


    disappeared right under his nose.


    There is no choice but to temporarily call off all agent activities.


    Smith tonight was originally intended to go to the JX Pharmaceuticals to try his luck again, but also to let Liang see his


    sincerity.


    But unexpectedly, Ste''s assistant suddenly called him. The Fei family Miss has something to see him for.


    Smith did not dare to offend Ste, so he could only hang up the phone and then immediately came to the appointment.


    When he arrived at the door of the presidential suite where Ste was, her personal bodyguard, Tony, was standing


    motionless outside the door.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3904

    Chapter 3904


    Smith walked up to him, gave a smile, and said, ¡°Hello, I''m here to see Miss Fei."


    Tony just looked him up and down, then nodded and said, ¡°Miss is waiting for you inside, pleasee in.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and pushed open the door of the room.


    Smith was surprised and asked, "Don''t you want to do a body search or a security check or something?¡±


    "No need.¡± Tony said ndly, "I know you don''t have any weapons on you.¡±


    Smith shrugged his shoulders: "Okay, then I''m going in.¡±


    After saying that, he walked straight in.


    At this time, in the presidential suite, which has nearly 100 square meters of living room, Martina is sitting on the sofa


    flipping through the information.


    She saw Smithe in, hurriedly said: "Mr. Smith please sit for a moment, thedy is changing clothes.¡±


    "Okay....... ¡± Smith nodded, sat down on a single sofa, and asked with some curiosity, "Miss Chen, I wonder what Miss


    Fei has asked me to do here?¡±


    Martina said, "Madam wants to inquire with you about a person, and this person may also be the someone you are


    looking for.¡±


    "Is that so?¡± Smith was surprised and asked, "Who is it?¡±


    Martina said, "Thedy will naturally tell youter.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Smith nodded and was guilty of muttering in his heart.


    At that moment, Ste, who was wearing a white dress with a sarong draped over her shoulder, came out of the inner


    room and, seeing Smith sitting in the living room, said casually, "Mr. Smith is here.¡±


    Smith hurriedly stood up and said very respectfully, "Hello, Miss Fei!¡± Ste nodded and said casually, ¡°Please sit down,


    no need to be so polite.¡±


    Only then did Smith sat back down again.


    Ste sat down opposite him and asked with interest, ¡°By the way Mr.Smith, how are things going for you?¡±


    Smith said awkwardly, ¡°There is little progress.......... JX Pharmaceutical''s Liang has been reluctant to see me.¡±


    Ste nodded and asked him, ¡°That JX Renewing Pill, is the medicinal effect really magical?¡±


    ¡°Fantastic!¡± Smith spoke without thinking: ¡°This drug against cancer is like pouring boiled aluminum water into an ant''s


    nest, where the raines, the ants are not left behind.¡±


    Ste asked him, ¡°Can it cure cancerpletely?¡±


    Smith said: ¡°We have not yet seen the real cancer patients cured by this drug, but in ordance with the drug power


    data we now have,¡±


    ¡°If continued to take this drug, it will be able to continue to kill cancer cells in the body, and the drug will not have the


    slightest reduction in effectiveness with the increase in the usage,¡±


    ¡°So ording to our known model projection, as long as the drug is enough, the patients will definitely be able to heal.¡±


    Speaking of this, Smith sighed: ¡°I can say this, if this drug is officiallyunched and not limited in supply, then all the


    previous cancer treatments in the world will be a thing of the past, because there is no drug or any kind of


    treatment, better than it!¡±


    Ste was shocked and asked, ¡°What about the market space of this drug? How big can it be?¡±


    Smith thought about it and said seriously, ¡°The annual global cost for cancer treatment is about six to eight hundred


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    billion dors, of which drugs ount for more than two hundred billion dors,¡±


    ¡°If the JX Renewing Pill is supplied in unlimited quantities, it will achieve a monopoly of at least half of the market share,


    and the remaining half, patients who should not be able to afford this Pill can only be forced to choose the previous


    treatment options.¡±


    Ste could not help but think: ¡°If that''s the case, then I''m afraid that JX Pharmaceutical''s annual profit will break


    through a hundred billion dors.¡±


    ¡°If apany whose annual profit exceeds one hundred billion dors goes public, then the market value of that


    ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if JX Pharmaceutical''s concept is new enough and its monopoly position is solid enough, the market value


    will continue to climb, and maybe it will surpass Apple and be the world''s highest market valuepany         ¡±


    Thinking of this, she was curious about whether Charlie was the owner behind JX Pharmaceuticals or not.


    So, she took the tabletputer from Martina''s hand, opened the photo of Charlie intercepted from the car recorder,


    handed it to Smith, and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Smith, the director of JX Pharmaceuticals, who met with you, is this the person?¡±

 Chapter 3905

    Chapter 3905


    The first time Smith saw the photo, he immediately recognized Charlie.


    He eximed with some excitement, ¡°That''s him he''s the director of JX Pharmaceuticals Wade!¡±


    After saying that, he couldn''t wait to ask: ¡°Miss Fei, how did you get this director Wade''s photo, do you know him? Can


    you help me to introduce, please!¡±


    At this moment, Smith felt as if he was about to drown when he finally grabbed a straw again.


    Not being able to see Liang, not being able to get the JX Renewing Pill, his entire emotions were almost on the verge of


    copse.


    He also tried to find a way to find this director Wade, after all, in his impression, this director Wade seems to be quite


    useful.


    Because, in the beginning, the batch of JX Renewing Pills, it was this director Wade who gave them to him.


    However, when Charlie met him that day, he did not leave any identity information.


    Therefore, Smith did not even know what Charlie''s name was, let alone how he could find him.


    Now when he saw that Ste had Charlie''s photo, he was naturally excited.


    The first time he saw him, he thought, ¡°It''s true what I expected, that Charlie, not only is Master Wade who is admired by


    everyone in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°But he is also the actual owner of the Rejuvenation Pill! On top of that, he is even the owner behind the scenes of JX


    Pharmaceutical!¡±


    Thinking about this, Ste also could not help but calcte Charlie''s strength and value.


    The Rejuvenation Pill, one is worth ten billion dors, no one knows how much he has.


    The JX pharmaceuticals, now there are twomonly used drugs with potential sales explosion.


    JX rejuvenation pill is a miracle in the medical field, if you can really maximize production capacity, JX pharmaceuticals


    market value can easily break trillion dors is an easy target.


    ording to this trend, Charlie alone has the opportunity to be the fourth after the world''s three top families.


    The more this is the case, the more Ste can''t figure it out.


    She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, ¡°I really don''t understand, Charlie has such great strength, why does he have to


    resign himself to this tiny Aurous Hill City?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he is willing to be a superfluous son-inw in a small, unheard of, down-and-out family, could it be that his


    wife really has some kind of remarkable magic power?


    At the time when Ste was thinking, Smith saw that she did not speak for a long time, and could not wait to ask:


    "Miss Fei, this Mr. Wade is a matter of my son''s life, if you know any clues, please can you also ask for a couple


    of....................................... ¡±


    Ste came back to her senses, looked at him, and spoke, "Mr. Smith, you are the head of the FDA, so if I am correct,


    you came to Aurous Hill to find JX Pharmaceuticals,¡±


    "It should not just be as simple as asking for medicine for your son, right?¡±


    Smith said truthfully: "Miss Fei, this time, in addition to asking for medicine, I also hope to negotiate with JX


    Pharmaceuticals to enter the U.S. market for the sales of JX Renewing Pills, for domestic cancer patients to get this


    special drug!¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei, please help, help me to make an appointment with this Mr. Wade Ste quite helplessly said: "Mr. Smith, at


    the moment I myself have very important things to ask him, and have not found the doorway, so in this matter, I may not


    be able to help you.¡±


    When Smith heard this, he couldn''t help but ask, "Miss Fei, do you also want to ask him for the JX Renewing Pill?"


    Ste thought for a moment, nodded, and said, "Sort of."


    Smith sighed and said in a somewhat depressed mood, "If even Miss Fei is having a hard time finding the door, then I''m


    afraid it will be even harder for me     "


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste nodded and said, "In this matter, let''s work together, if I can find the doorway and solve my own ims, I will


    definitely find a way to help you fight for the JX Recycle Pills."

 Chapter 3906

    Chapter 3906


    Smith heard these words, his heart suddenly rxed a little, and quickly said gratefully, "Then thank you, Miss Fei!"


    Ste ndly said, "Mr. Smith, no need to be so polite, but out of this door, anyone in Aurous Hill asks you if you know


    me, you must deny it, understand?"


    Smith did not know what Ste''s intention was, but still immediately nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Fei, from now


    on, I don''t know you."


    Ste nodded slightly.


    Not many people knew about her true identity, and even fewer in Aurous Hill.


    Other than her own entourage, the only person who knew about it was this Smith.


    Therefore, she naturally hopes that he can keep the secret, which must not be a breakthrough for others to


    investigate her identity.


    However, she did not know that Charlie had already started to investigate her identity.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The next morning, Leon sent Charlie all the information left behind when Ste''s group entered the country.


    In addition to the identity information of Ste''s Zhan Feier, Charlie also identified the information of the six-star martial


    artist, who left information named Wagner, also a French Chinese.


    Charlie also knows very well that Wagner''s identity is absolutely also fake.


    The only thing that was real was the facial information left behind when entering the country.


    Subsequently, Charlie sent the information given to him by Leon to Joseph, and at the same time gave him an order.


    ¡°Joseph, help me put a reward in your intelligence system for clues rted to this woman.¡±


    Joseph immediately opened the information and asked in surprise: "Mr.Wade, isn''t your information here already very


    "And it is already very detailed, not only the personal identity information is well documented, even her entry information


    in China is all clear.¡±


    Charlie said: "I suspect that this woman has another identity, this Zhan Feier is just a fake for her.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: ¡°This woman has a personal bodyguard beside her, a six-star martial artist, the one called


    Wagner.¡±


    ¡°Six-star martial artist?!¡± Joseph was surprised and said, ¡°I''ve never heard of any six-star martial artist working as a


    bodyguard for someone.................................. ¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Other than the Front, do you know of arge number of six-star martial artists?¡±


    ¡°Not many.¡± Joseph said seriously: ¡°Although there are many martial arts families overseas, but six-star martial artists


    are rare,¡±


    ¡°Generally if they can reach this level, basically have opened a sect, even those top families can only entertain them as


    guests, very few who can keep a six-star martial artist around as a


    bodyguard........................................................................................ ¡°


    ¡°I estimate that the Chinese family, can have this strength, is also the United States An family, as well as the remaining


    two or three top hidden rich families of the Chinese origin.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Other than the An family, do you know the other top Chinese families?¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°The Sun family and the Fei family in the United States, as well as the Feng family in Canada, these three


    families are very strong.¡±


    Saying that, Joseph added: ¡°Since this Zhan Feier departed from the United States, then I guess it''s either the Sun


    family or the Fei family.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Is your intelligencework absolutely reliable? If you send this Zhan Feier''s information to your


    informants, will they reveal the clues to each other?¡± ¡°No.¡± Joseph said, ¡°Although these informants are all connected to


    us online, we have their information and family members'' information, no one dares to backtrack.¡±


    "That''s good.¡± Charlie nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Then help me release her information, and reward five million


    dors to anyone who can provide information about her true identity! Make sure to find it out for me!¡±

 Chapter 3907

    Chapter 3907


    After Charlie instructed Joseph to search for information about Ste within the intelligencework, he himself gave


    her a call.


    At this time, Ste was also waiting for Charlie''s initiative to contact her.


    Because, yesterday, in order to show goodwill to Charlie, she not only sent his father-inw Jacob a Rolls Royce


    Cullinan.


    But also had someone give his wife arge order of tens of millions of dors, ording tomon sense, Charlie


    would at least call to be polite.


    So, she immediately picked up the phone and said with a smile, "Why is Mr. Wade calling me so early?¡±


    Charlieughed: "Miss Zhan, yesterday I said, feng shui reading is not much trouble, you do not have to spend


    anything, but howe you also gave my father-inw a Cullinan? It makes me really embarrassed.¡±


    Charlie said so, but also only to be polite, in fact, he was not half embarrassed.


    Ste said with a smile: "Mr. Wade, you are too polite, you are a famous feng shui master in Aurous Hill,¡±


    "I invited you to see feng shui, there is no reason not to pay, in case I set a precedent for favors here, and then affect


    your future business, then I would be more embarrassed.¡± "You also said, this is the exchange of courtesy, there is a


    friendship, I would like to be friends with a master like you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlieughed and said, ¡°You are right, in that case, then I will not be polite to you, Miss Zhan."


    Speaking here, he turned his words and said, ¡°However, I still hope that Miss Zhan can give me an opportunity to treat


    you to a meal, I wonder if it''s convenient for you now?"


    When Ste heard this, her heart was naturally overjoyed, and she said almost without thinking, "It''s an honor to have


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Wade invite me for dinner, I''m naturally convenient at any time."


    Charlieughed: "That''s good, let''s do it this evening then, I''ll text you the location when I''ve determined it."


    Ste readily agreed and smiled, "Okay! Then I''ll wait for Mr. Wade''s message."


    Charlie said, "Then I''ll see you tonight!"


    "Okay, see you tonight."


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie immediately called Orvel and asked, "Orvel, can you find a farmhouse for me


    around Aurous Hill?"


    Orvel was surprised and asked, "Master Wade, what are you looking for in a farmhouse?"


    Charlie casually said, "I n to invite guests to dinner."


    "Master! The diamond box is always reserved for you!"


    Charlieughed: "I still have some other things to do, your ce is not suitable."


    Charlie then said: "The ce should not be too big, preferably a little out of the way, the car can be parked directly into


    the courtyard, near there should be no monitoring."


    Orvel thought about it and said, ¡°A little brother just the other day got an iron pot goose stew, his ce is quite in line


    with your requirements, and the food tastes good.¡±


    Charlie then said, "Okay, then you can tell him directly, do not receive other guests tonight, reserve the ce for me.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Orvel was busy saying, "Then I''ll make the arrangements.¡±


    Charlie added: "Right Orvel, prepare an elegant room in the kennel, and prepare a business car to wait near the


    farmhouse, and pick up someone for me tonight.¡±


    "Okay, Master Wade!¡±


    When Charlie hung up the phone and came downstairs to the living room, ine had already made breakfast and


    brought it to the table.


    ire was helping to prepare the dishes, and when she saw Charlieing down, she smiled and said, "Husband time


    to eat, have a seat.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Charlie smiled and responded, and was about to sit down when he saw Jacob walking down from upstairs


    wearing a suit.


    ire was surprised and asked, "Dad, why are you dressed so formally today?¡±

 Chapter 3908

    Chapter 3908


    Jacob reached out to adjust his tie and said with a smile, "After all, I have a Rolls Royce Cullinan, so I have to dress up


    a bit, otherwise people will think I''m a driver.¡±


    ire helplessly said, "Dad, you do not forget that the Rolls-Royce you drive is someone else''s gift to


    Charlie.......................................... Why don''t you ask him if he needs to use that car?¡±


    Jacob awkwardly touched his nose and hastily asked Charlie: ¡°Good son-inw, do you    you want to use the car?¡±


    ¡°If you want to use it, dad will leave this car for you.......... ¡±


    Saying that he added: "Good son-inw, but if you do not use it for the time being, then Dad will drive it for the time


    being,¡±


    "When you want to use it, tell me in advance, I will leave the car to you, absolutely no dy in your use!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said casually, "Dad, you can rest assured to drive it, I do not want to drive that car, if


    convenient, you drive back that BMW 530 for me to asionally take a walk.¡±


    Jacob heard this, immediately overjoyed, said: "Good son-inw, in that case, then let Dad drive, when you want to


    experience a Rolls Royce, then Dad will be your driver!¡±


    After that, he hurriedly said, "The BMW 530 is parked underneath the Painting and Calligraphy Association, why don''t I


    arrange for someone from the Association to send it back to you when I arrive?¡±


    "Okay.¡± Charlieughed: "It just so happens that I have a dinner appointment tonight and need a car.¡±


    ire asked Charlie: "Honey, you''re eating out tonight?¡±


    "Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said, "I have an appointment with a friend.¡±


    "Okay.¡± ire knew that Charlie has more friends now, so she didn''t think much about it.


    He asked her, "ire, have you considered whether you want to take on that Miss Zhan''s decoration project?¡±


    ire nodded gently and said seriously, "I''ve thought about it, I''m going to take this project and do the best I can with


    my heart and soul!¡±


    ¡°I will try to get a good ranking in the National Interior Design Competition!¡±


    Saying that, she busily said, ¡°Honey, I still decided not to charge that Miss Zhan''s design fee, so you won''t have to owe


    her a favor.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°It''s okay, it''s good that you have decided, I support you 100%.¡±


    ire said, ¡°I n to meet with that Miss Chen today to talk about it, it would be better if the design fee part could also


    be converted into the decoration budget!¡±


    Charlie knew that his wife had always wanted to make some achievements in the field of design.


    And, the achievements that can be put out in this field are works and awards.


    However, she has not been able to find a suitable opportunity for her to show off her skills.


    Now there is such a great opportunity in front of her, she must be hard to refuse.


    At this time, ine walked to the table with the soup pot and asked curiously, ¡°ire, what did you just say about the


    design fee not being wanted?¡±


    ire busily said, ¡°Nothing, just chatting with Charlie.¡±


    ine nodded, reminded: ¡°I can tell you, out of business, what acquaintances face do not give! Some acquaintances,


    how do you give him face, even if you pay him back,¡± ¡°He thinks you earned him a lot of money, so no matter who is


    looking for you, you should earn how much you deserve, not a penny cheaper!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile at this time, ¡°Mom, the matter of ire, let''s not get an idea for her, let her make her own


    decision.¡±


    ine still wanted to say something, but hesitated for a moment, but swallowed back the words that came to her lips.


    She knew in her heart that in this family, Charlie is really the head of the family, if she did not want to end up as


    miserable as Horiyah next door, she had to listen to Charlie''s


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    So, she immediately changed her tone and said: ¡°Good son-inw is right! ire, you make your own decision, no


    matter what, mom will support you!¡±


    By the afternoon, the intelligence system of the Cataclysmic Front had not yet fed back any useful information.


    However, Charlie had already decided that no matter who this Zhan Feier really was, he would first control the six-star


    martial artist beside her tonight.

 Chapter 3909

    Chapter 3909


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, he forwarded the address sent by Orvel to Ste.


    After that, he drove the BMW 530 that his father-inw had sent earlier and went to the farmhouse in the countryside.


    Ste was dressing up at the hotel at this time.


    She changed into a pure hand-sewn white Hermes high-fashion dress, coiled her long hair elegantly at the back of her


    head, and fixed the coiled long hair with a ck hairpin, then took a pair of wless pearl earrings and put them on


    carefully.


    Her clothes are modern, but the essories are simple, and they don''t stand out on her body, but are surprisingly


    coordinated.


    After simply applying a little powder, Ste''s face became more than a notch higher than when she was usually in.


    After packing up, she received the address from Charlie.


    The address is a farmhouse, she was a bit stunned, a time did note back to mind.


    The original thought was that Charlie will choose the ssic Mansion, but did not expect, he would choose a farmhouse


    located in the suburbs of the city.


    Moreover, it is really the kind of farmhouse restaurant opened in a farmhouse.


    Because the address has been written: the restaurant named Cooking Master''s Pot.


    Charlie in addition to sending her the address, but also added a text message: ¡°Miss Fei, you stayed in France for a


    long time, used to eating French food, probably have not eaten in a domestic cuisine restaurant,¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This iron pot stewed goose taste especially great, I went over to pick a goose stew, and when you arrive, it is estimated


    that you can eat it fresh.¡±


    Ste grew up, has never eaten iron pot stew,pletely can not imagine, this kind of farmhouse restaurant, in the end,


    what is like, and the so-called iron pot stew, in the end, what is it like.


    So she hurriedly took out her phone and searched for pictures of the iron pot stew.


    When she saw the picture of a crowd of people sitting around a brick-built earthen stove and eating from a huge ck


    iron pot, she was dumbfounded.


    She never thought that Charlie would invite her to such a ce to eat.


    Couldn''t figure out whether he was too stingy or too casual.


    Otherwise, as a gentleman, he should always choose a restaurant with a little bit of style, right?


    However, she also knew that since it was Charlie who invited her to dinner, she definitely couldn''t let him change the


    ce.


    So, she had to pick up her phone and call her personal bodyguard, Tony Luo.


    Once the call came through, she instructed, ¡°Mr. Luo, please arrange for your men to prepare a car, I have to go out in


    ten minutes.¡±


    Tony asked, ¡°Miss, who''s with you?¡±


    Ste said, ¡°Just you and me.¡±


    Tony asked her, ¡°Isn''t Miss Chening with you?¡±


    Ste said, ¡°She is outside talking to Charlie''s wife about the contract, and she also has to take her to the vi in Water


    Cloud to measure the house, so I guess it should be veryte.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Tony immediately said, ¡°Please wait for a moment, I will inform you when the car is ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 3910

    Chapter 3910


    After hanging up the phone, Ste''s mood was very pleasant, and she even had a vague feeling of cheering.


    She felt that the fact that Charlie had taken the initiative to invite her to dinner was proof that her favor offensive had


    yed a practical role.


    And what she had to do now was to do everything possible to get closer to Charlie before the auction started.


    In this way, the Rejuvenation Pill that grandfather wanted would have double insurance.


    If it can''t be won at the auction, at least she can still try to mediate with Charlie through personal friendship.


    Thinking of this, she was in a much more rxed mood.


    Even, deep inside her heart, she had begun to fantasize uncontrobly.


    She imagined that at the auction, grandfather had missed the Rejuvenation Pill, and just when he was stifling his heart


    and deeply resentful, she bought one directly from Charlie through her personal friendship with him.


    At that time, he was the savior in grandpa''s eyes.


    Although Ste also felt a little shame for such thoughts, but once she thought of her family.


    Only by such an opportunity, to fight a beautiful turnaround in the Fei family, so those clouds of shame in her heart


    suddenly dissipated.


    She knew very well in her heart that fighting for power in the Fei family is like fighting for the kingdom in the royal family.


    In order to achieve the goal, it is not surprising to use any means.


    Five minutester.


    A knock sounded on the door, and Tony''s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Miss, the car is ready.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ming.¡±


    Ste picked up a limited edition Hermes Himyan tinum bag with a ck and white gradient color that


    Standing in front of the dressing mirror at the door, Ste surveyed herself in the mirror and shook her head helplessly,


    thinking in her heart,


    ¡°I should have known not to wear this outfit, dressed like this to eat iron pot stew, always feel like a


    clown......................................... ¡±


    With a light sigh, she opened the door to her room.


    The six-star martial artist Tony was already waiting outside the door.


    Seeing here out, he immediately said respectfully, "Miss, it''s time to go.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Ste nodded and went to the hotel lobby with him.


    Her bulletproof Cadic sedan of the same model as the President of the United States of America was already parked


    in front of the lobby.


    And one of her men handed the car keys to Tony, and then pulled open the back door for Ste.


    After Ste got in, Tony came to the driver''s side and unlocked the central control of the vehicle while asking, "Miss,


    where are we going?¡±


    Ste said, "Put this address in the navigation, it seems to be on the side of some 104 national highway.¡±


    Tony frowned and said, "Vige? It sounds like a suburb, why are you going to such a ce, Miss?¡±


    Ste said, "Charlie said he wanted to invite me to dinner, and the ce was chosen there.¡±


    After Tony entered the address into the navigation and found the location, he was surprised and said, ¡°This ce is


    nearly 30 kilometers away from the city, it''s too remote, how could that Charlie choose this ce? Is there something


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    fishy here?¡±


    Ste was silent for a moment and whispered, ¡°I don''t think so, I''ve met with this Charlie just once, does Mr. Luo think


    I''ve exposed any clues?¡±


    Tony thought about it and said, ¡°I didn''t go in with you yesterday, so I can''t say specifically if you have exposed any


    clues or if there is anything you have missed.¡±


    Ste thought carefully for a moment and said, ¡°It seems that there is nothing to say, I have been quite cautious.¡±


    Tony suddenly thought of something and said seriously, ¡°Miss, in fact, I have a clue.¡±


    Ste asked curiously, ¡°What does Mr. Luo mean by that?¡±


    Tony said with a straight face, ¡°If that Charlie is above me in strength, he should be able to tell that I am a six-star


    martial artist, in that case, he will definitely suspect your identity,¡±


    ¡°Miss, because, with your Zhan Feier''s identity background, it is impossible to have a six-star martial artist close to


    protect you.¡±


    Ste asked somewhat nervously, ¡°Mr. Luo, do you think that Charlie''s strength, would be above yours?¡±


    Tony said very seriously, ¡°A six-star martial artist in his twenties, I haven''t heard of one, but just because I haven''t heard


    of one, doesn''t mean there isn''t one!¡±

 Chapter 3911

    Chapter 3911


    Tony''s words made Ste''s eyebrows lock.


    It wasn''t that Tony was being rmist, he had just broken through his sixth meridianst year and officially became a


    six-star martial artist.


    With his current strength, he was a hanging chad inside a six-star martial artist.


    Therefore, as long as Charlie''s strength reaches the level of a six-star martial artist, then the odds are that he is going to


    be stronger than him, and seeing through his cultivation will be easy.


    However, although he did not dare to say too much, but seeing that Ste seemed a bit worried, after thinking for a


    moment, he still said to her,


    ¡°Miss, I personally think that the possibility of Charlie being a six-star martial artist, or even a higher level martial artist is


    very small, so you do not need to worry too much.¡±


    Ste asked, "And what makes Mr. Luo say that?¡±


    Tony said, "The domestic peace and prosperity, so the folk of martial arts has been finding little opportunity to develop


    over the years.¡±


    "The powerful martial arts experts are basically overseas, and Charlie is a native of Aurous Hill,¡±


    "The possibility of him being a martial arts expert is even lower, at present, the strongest I know in the country is only


    four stars, whether there is a five-star martial artist is still an unknown thing.¡±


    Ste nodded gently and said, "I vaguely feel that this person is too mysterious, and there are many ces that people


    can not see and think,¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "But think he is unlikely to be a martial arts master at a young age, not to mention that he has to study feng shui and run


    a pharmaceutical factory


    ¡°Even if he is stronger, it is impossible to be a martial arts master in his twenties under such circumstances, it


    seems that I have overthought


    The youngest six-star martial artist that I know of was around thirty-five years old. Thirty-two years, daily martial arts


    practice time, conservative estimates are more than fourteen hours.¡±


    Ste marveled: ¡°Fourteen hours a day to practice martial arts, the rest of the time to remove eating and sleeping,


    basically, nothing left for other things       ¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Tony nodded and said, ¡°Those who really want to achieve something in the martial path, basically have to do


    their best, and must avoid the world to cultivate,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise there are too many kinds of interference around, it is difficult to improve quickly, and that Charlie does


    everything, and his energy is so scattered, even if he is really a martial artist, it is difficult to build anything.¡±


    Saying that he continued: ¡°But if you are really worried, I can arrange a few more people toe over to support, to


    ensure that nothing goes wrong.¡±


    Hearing this, Ste''s doubts were basically dispelled and she waved her hand and said,


    ¡°Forget it, it makes sense for me to bring a driver when someone invites me to dinner, but if I take a group of people


    there, the other party will definitely think more about it, so it''s not appropriate.¡±


    Tony nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    The Cadic drove out of the city and drove along the aisle for another twenty minutes, finally arriving at the address


    that Charlie had mentioned.


    Just as the car arrived at the door, a young manmanded, ¡°Park the car into the courtyard, Master Wade has


    arrived!¡±


    Ste looked inside and saw a BMW 530 parked in the courtyard.


    She couldn''t help but think: ¡°This Charlie is really low-key to the extreme, their family currently has three cars, this BMW


    530 is the worst, and as a result, this car has reallye into his hands.................................................................... "


    Tony didn''t think much about it at this time, and directly drove the car into the farmhouse and parked it together with


    Charlie''s BMW.


    Tony got out of the car and paid careful attention to the farmhouse.


    The farmhouse was medium in size, with a courtyard of more than 100 square feet, and in addition to a kitchen, there


    were several boxes that had been converted into brick houses.


    However, only one of thesepartments was lit.

 Chapter 3912

    Chapter 3912


    Although Tony did not have an aura, but after all, he was a six-star martial artist, so he closed his eyes slightly.


    And with the flow of air, he was able to determine the distribution of the people in the farmhouse through his powerful


    perception.


    At this time, in addition to the young man directing the parking in the courtyard, there were three people busy in the


    kitchen, and there was one person sitting in the lighted box, while the other rooms were empty.


    He also slightly expanded the range of perception, the courtyard around a few dozen meters, there seems to be no sign


    of other people hiding.


    Moreover, from the rhythm and strength of these people''s breathing, it was clear that these people were ordinary people


    who had not even entered the door of martial arts.


    From this, he also came to a basic judgment that in this courtyard, there was no ambush.


    Then, he said to Ste, ¡°Miss, you can get off now.¡±


    Hearing these words, Ste nodded gently, and her slightly knitted brow was rxed.


    She knew that Tony was very strong and could even detect the enemies hidden behind several walls by sensing others''


    breathing and heartbeats.


    So, as long as he told himself that he could get off, it proved that there was nothing unusual about this ce.


    It''s just that the environment of this ce really makes her a little bit hard to say.


    The buildings of the farmhouse were all a bit dpidated, and although they were renovated, you could tell that they had


    a long history.


    As soon as you get out of the car, you can smell a stench wafting through the yard, and only after a closer look could


    you find that in the corner of the yard, there were more than a dozenrge, fat geese in captivity.


    Disturbed by the sound of the car engine, a dozen geese in the nest constantly fluttering wings, issued a loud chirping


    sound.


    Ste looked at the snow-white geese, and then look at their own set of the same snow-white Hermes Handcrafted High


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Definition dress, could not help but sigh, feeling that in front of this group of geese, they are the clown.


    At the same time, she also in the heart said: "The environment here is so poor, how to eat the mealter, the key to this


    is still Charlie invited me to dinner here, if I sit down it is just to look not to eat, just follow the rituals  "


    When she was distressed about the environment here, the lightedpartment door was pushed open, wearing a pure


    white T-shirt, a pair of washed white jeans Charlie came out of the door.


    He looked at Ste and smiled warmly, ¡°Hey, Miss Zhan is here, pleasee in, pleasee in!¡±


    Ste saw Charlie''s simple and casual dress, and for the first time in her heart, she felt a little ashamed of herself.


    Charlie dressed like this, in this kind of ce, seems to be no contradiction, and with his handsome appearance, sunny


    smile, gives people an inexplicable good feeling.


    But Ste then looks at themselves, feel like their own dress today, like an overdressed clown, with everything around


    them seems out of ce.


    Charlie also did not expect that Ste was dressed so formally, even quite a feeling of attending a top dinner party,


    could not help but praise:


    "Miss Zhan is dressed beautifully today!¡±


    Hearing this, Ste''s heart was, even more, a bit groundless.


    Originally, she has always been quite confident but did not expect that in this suburban farmhouse, for the first time she


    felt a strong sense of shortness and unease.


    She said somewhat awkwardly, "Sorry Mr. Wade, the choice of clothes today is really a bit inappropriate, let youugh.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, "Why? It''s because I chose the ce with someck of consideration, so please don''t take


    offense, Miss Zhan.¡±


    Hearing this, Ste''s rushed mood was instantly relieved.


    Charlie looked at her with a faint smile and said, "Miss Zhan, pleasee in, the goose is almost stewed!¡±


    Seeing Charlie''s invitation, Ste had no choice but to walk towards the door of the box.

 Chapter 3913

    Chapter 3913


    At this time, Charlie looked at Tony and warmly invited him, ¡°Brother driver, why don''t youe in and eat something


    together? There''s no one else here!¡±


    Tony shook his head and politely said, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Wade, as the driver, it''s better for me to wait


    outside.¡±


    Charlie borrowed the slope and nodded his head, "In that case, I''ll be sorry for the greeting.¡±


    Tony was busy saying, "You''re wee, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and went into the box with Ste.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was said to be a private room, but it was actually an ordinary brick room.


    The area of the room is notrge, the inside is rtively empty, just against the wall facing the door, built a four-square


    earthen stove.


    The stove below the fire is burning all the firewood, the me is burning very vigorously.


    So that the top of therge iron pot, although covered with a wooden lid is constantly bubbling outward with water vapor.


    The room is filled with a strong smell of meat.


    Don''t know why, as soon as Ste smelled this strong meat aroma with spicy vor, her mouth began to secrete saliva


    uncontrobly.


    She took out a small bottle of mineral water from the bag, gently took a sip to cover the embarrassment.


    At the same time, she wondered in her mind: ¡°This goose meat smells really too fragrant, but the rice cooked in this kind


    of ce, will really be delicious?¡±


    While she was in doubt, Charlie pointed to one of the chairs, said to Ste: ¡°Miss Zhan, please sit down! I don''t know if


    the food here is to your taste,¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to find a high-end Western restaurant, but I heard people say that French food is the Rolls-Royce of


    Western food,¡±


    ¡°So I guess you grew up in France of Chinese descent, eating Western food in a ce like Aurous Hill, must taste like


    chewing wax,¡±


    ¡°So simply I wanted you to try the local specialties, I hope you don''t mind, if you don''t like it, just say so, let''s go to the


    city now It''s still time to change the restaurant.¡±


    Charlie made a burst of nonsense so that Ste''s heartfelt a bit more touched.


    She thought that Charlie was really well thought out, but did not know that he was just making up his mind.


    He had not looked for where to eat western food in Aurous Hill, and he was not prepared to take her to any other


    restaurant.


    However, Ste did not expect that Charlie was just ying along, and when she was touched, she smiled slightly and


    said politely,


    ¡°Mr. Wade is too polite, I actually want to try some local specialties that I have not tried before.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, ¡°That''s just right, this is a local specialty.¡±


    With that, he reached out and lifted the lid off the pot, and as arge cloud of water vapor rolled and surged up to the


    ceiling, a stronger smell of meat came out.


    Ste also saw what was boiling in the pot, it was a pot of goose meat that had been colored with sauce, constantly


    rolling, in addition to some fatty and lean thick five flowers.


    Growing up in the United States, Ste rarely eats pork, the two types of meat she eats most often are beef and


    chicken.


    And in chicken, she only eats low-calorie chicken breast, the only pork she will eat in life is processed bacon, so she


    has almost no taste for this kind of fatty pancetta.


    However, when she saw that big piece of pork rolling in the pot, she actually wanted to taste what this pork would


    actually taste like.


    Seeing that she was a bit dumbfounded, Charlie gave her a piece of goose meat and put it on the te in front of her,


    saying with a smile,


    ¡°I was afraid that ady like you would be concerned about her image when eating goose meat,¡±


    ¡°So I specially asked the cook to chop the meat into small pieces, so you can try how it tastes first.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie hurriedly exined again, ¡°Oh yes, I haven''t used these chopsticks, don''t mind.¡±

 Chapter 3914

    Chapter 3914


    ¡°No, no.¡± Ste hurriedly shook her head for a while, seeing Charlie so active for his own dishes, the heart can not help


    but some girl-like shyness.


    Charlie at this time clipped another piece of pancetta, put it on her te, said: ¡°pancetta stew out of the goose is


    delicious, pancetta itself is more delicious, try it.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there is also the dried beans stewed in here is also great, this kind of dish, you absolutely can not eat in


    France!¡±


    Ste saw the small te in front of her being piled up with food by Charlie, her heart was both shy and touched.


    She rarely ate alone with boys, so this feeling of being thoughtfully taken care of by the opposite s3x was the first time.


    So, she blushingly nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Wade you don''t have to serve me dishes, you yourself have not eaten a bite


    until now................................. ¡±


    Charlie smilingly said, ¡°No hurry, I think if I use these chopsticks, I will not be able to give you dishes!¡±


    Said that and gave her a piece of goose meat with skin and said: ¡°In fact, eating goose, it is best to eat this meat with


    skin and it is most fragrant, you quickly taste it!¡±


    Ste nodded, carefully put this piece of meat to the mouth and gently blew it, and with thin lips carefully tested the


    temperature, and only then put into the mouth gently chew up.


    This taste does not matter, Ste''s eyes suddenly zed over, she felt that the rich aroma filled her mouth and taste


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    buds.


    This wood-fired iron pot stewed for a long time out of the aroma, she had never tasted in the United States, immediately


    she was amazed by the sky.


    Then, she couldn''t wait to try the pancetta that Charlie gave her, and the feeling of melting in her mouth, fatty but not


    greasy, overturned her perception of pork.


    However, what surprised her most was the inconspicuous dried bean curd in the pot.


    Because, she really can''t imagine why the original crisp bean curd, will be this although very soft but very tough


    texture, and delicious.


    Charlie also did not expect that the woman who came back from a foreign country, eat up the iron pot stewed goose,


    her speed was good, so he hurriedly called the cook again, using cornmeal in the pot to paste a circle of corn cakes.


    Did not expect that it was this simple coarse grain cake, but once again refreshed Ste''s perception, so that she


    praised.


    Charlie while enthusiastically brought Ste to eat, while looking at the time, it is already 7:30 pm, although there are


    curtains inside, but also can be seen outside the sky has darkened.


    Charlie felt that right now, it was almost the best time to make a move on that six-star martial artist in the courtyard.


    He nned to use the excuse of going to the toilet to leave the box, go directly to the courtyard, control the six-star


    martial artist with the fastest speed, and then have Orvel directly load him into the car and take him away.


    So, he sent a text message to Orvel and asked him to drive over now.


    Orvel was waiting at the roadside two kilometers away with two of his men at this time.


    When he received Charlie''s text message, he immediately instructed his men in the driver''s seat, ¡°Drive, let''s go there


    now!¡±


    His men immediately put the car in gear and drove it out.


    Just when Charlie was nning to find an excuse to go out, his cell phone suddenly received a call from Joseph.


    At this moment, Charlie''s eyebrows knitted slightly, and he thought in his heart that it must be because Joseph''s


    intelligencework had already gotten the news.


    So, he directly picked up the phone and naturally said to Ste, "Miss Zhan, I''m going out to take a call.¡±


    Ste did not doubt it, nodded, and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, please make yourselffortable.¡±


    Charlie took the phone and went out to the courtyard.


    This time, Ste''s driver and bodyguard, Tony, was still standing motionless at the door of the Cadic.


    Charlie nced at Tony, he knew very well that with Tony''s status as a six- star martial artist, as long as he picked up


    the phone, Tony would definitely be able to hear Joseph''s voice and what he said on the phone.


    However, Charlie still nodded at Tony very calmly, then directly pressed the answer button and said indifferently,


    ¡°Joseph, have you got any results on the matter you were asked to investigate?¡±

 Chapter 3915

    Chapter 3915


    When Charlie said this, Tony did not feel anything unusual.


    However, because Ste was paying extra attention to Charlie, she also kept his ears open, ready to listen to his


    conversation with the other party to see if she could hear any useful information.


    At this time, Charlie nced at Tony, and when the four eyes met, he held the phone in one hand and raised his other


    hand at him.


    Tony didn''t think much about it and subconsciously nodded back as a greeting.


    At this time, Charlie had already walked over in his direction.


    At the same time, he took out a cigarette from his pocket with his right hand and made a gesture to put it in his mouth.


    Smoking a cigarette while answering the phone is amon thing for many people, so Tony wasn''t surprised at all.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Charlie didn''t smoke at all, and the box of cigarettes in his pocket was also


    something that Charlie had asked Orvel''s minion for before they came.


    At this time, the caller, Joseph, opened his mouth and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, the intelligencework has exact information


    back, that Zhan Feier you want to check, real name is Ste Fei, ady of Fei


    family............................................................... ¡±


    Every word that Joseph said fell clearly into the ears of six-star martial artist Tony.


    When he heard the two words, Ste Fei, his entire pupils instantly shrank violently!


    Immediately afterward, he looked at Charlie with a look ofplete hostility and killing aura!


    But even at this moment, he didn''t realize how dangerous Charlie would be to him.


    He just didn''t expect that Charlie would have the channels to find out his boss''s identity!


    This also meant that both himself and the youngdy had been exposed, and the youngdy in the room could be in


    danger at any moment!


    Thinking of this, he stared at Charlie and questioned, "What the hell are you talking?!¡±


    Charlieughed: "I haven''t even questioned you yet, and you''re questioning me?¡±


    "I, do not change my name, unlike Miss Fei sitting inside, who has deliberately put on a vest.¡±


    Tony immediately said, "Miss doesn''t have any malice towards you! There is also a reason for using another identity!¡±


    Charlie nodded andughed: ¡°I didn''t say she has any malicious intent towards me either, what are you so nervous


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    about?¡±


    Saying that, Charlie said to Joseph on the phone, ¡°Joseph, I still have something to do, I''ll hang up first.¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°Mr. Wade, there is a person named Tony Luo beside Ste, a six-star martial artist!¡±


    Charlieughed, ¡°I know, he is right in front of me.¡±


    Joseph on the other end of the phone faintly froze, and thenughed: ¡°Sorry Mr. Wade, it was your subordinate who


    was overthinking!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Wade, since you have something to do, then your subordinate will not bother


    you anymore!¡±


    The conversation between the two people was naturally overheard by Tony, who couldn''t hide his nervousness as he


    asked Charlie:


    ¡°Able to find out the identity of Miss, and also to find out that I am a six- star martial artist, what exactly are you?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°You''re such a nagging person, I told you, my name is Charlie Wade!¡±


    Tony frowned and said: ¡°I don''t care who you really are, I''m going to take Miss out of here now, as for the issue of Miss


    hiding her identity,¡±


    ¡°She will naturally exin it to you personallyter, now please get out of the way!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°What if I don''t let you?¡±


    Tony clenched his fist, his joints crackled, and said coldly: ¡°There are no martial arts masters around here, and the few


    in the kitchen are just like you, they are all ordinary people,¡±


    ¡°If I want to go in, you can''t stop me at all, the reason why I ask you to move aside is that I don''t want to hurt you, don''t


    be insensitive!¡±


    ¡°Do not know how to lift up?¡± Charlie lightlyughed and said yfully, ¡°It''s been a long time since anyone has said


    these two words to me...................................


    suddenly, I am a bit nostalgic!¡±

 Chapter 3916

    Chapter 3916


    Tony gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you think I''m joking with you?! Since you have such a powerful intelligencework,


    aren''t you clear about what strength a six-star martial artist is?¡±


    Charlie nodded andughed: ¡°The strength of a six-star martial artist, I know, I''m not going to hide it from you,¡±


    ¡°A six-star martial artist just like you, I killed two of them with a stone the other day.¡±


    When he said this, Charlie also did not forget to extend his right hand and gesture a scissors hand shape.


    Hearing this, Tony''s entire body had beenpletely enraged!


    He didn''t believe that Charlie could kill two six-star martial artists with his own hands, and he killed them by smashing


    them with stones, this was simply a travesty of the world!


    So, he stared at him and said in a cold voice: ¡°Mr. Wade, I didn''t want to hurt you, but you''ve angered me with your


    words several times,¡±


    ¡°Since that''s the case, don''t me me for not being polite! I will use my fists to show you what a six-star martial artist


    is!¡±


    After saying that, he almost didn''t think twice about gathering his true qi into his fists and legs, and fiercely rushed


    directly towards Charlie!


    However, Tony didn''t really want to kill Charlie, he just wanted to teach him a lesson, to show him the strength of a six-


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    star martial artist!


    Tony''s body rushed towards Charlie like a speedy truck, in his opinion, even if he didn''t swing his fist, just hit Charlie


    with his body, it would be enough to kill him in half.


    But what he didn''t expect in his dreams was that Charlie didn''t have any intention to dodge at all.


    He justzily stretched out an arm and said indifferently, ¡°A six-star martial artist, in my ce, is no different from a dead


    dog!¡±


    Feeling humiliated, Tony gritted his teeth and roared, "You seek death idiot!¡±


    After saying that, his body exploded with even more power and rushed straight towards Charlie!


    However, at the moment he was about to rush towards Charlie, he suddenly felt as if he was instantly sucked out of all


    his strength.


    And his whole body was like a grain of sand falling into the desert, not making any waves at all!


    When he saw clearly, he was horrified to find that what was in front of him at that moment was Charlie''s right hand!


    This made his whole person was struck by lightning!


    Because he couldn''t believe that Charlie just stretched out one hand and blocked his whole bodypletely, and even


    used one hand to remove all his force!


    All the force he had brewed just now seemed to sink into the sea at this moment, and the huge impact was instantly


    removed without a trace!


    At this moment, Tony''s worldview waspletely turned upside down!


    It was at this moment that he finally realized the difference between himself and Charlie, it was like a difference between


    clouds and mud!


    He looked at Charlie with iparable horror and asked with difficulty, ¡°How do you    you................................ how do


    you have such a powerful strength............................


    what kind of person are you!¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows andughed: "You''ve asked this question three times.¡±


    Tony subconsciously asked, "What kind of cultivation level do you have............


    you are at the end?!¡±


    "I''ve never seen anyone, less than thirty years old, whose strength can surpass that of a six-star martial


    artist................................................ ¡±


    Charlie asked him curiously, "Then have you heard of the Joseph Wan?¡±


    "Joseph Wan?¡± Tony said offhandedly, "I''ve heard of it, the Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front and an eight-


    star martial artist!¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked, "Then do you know how old he is?¡±


    Tony shook his head: "This person is very mysterious, no one knows his specific


    information............................................... ¡±


    Speaking of this, he suddenly came back to his senses and asked in horror,


    "You....... the person you just called, is Joseph?¡±


    Charlie nodded andughed: "Yes, it is him, but he is not yet thirty years old.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: "Also, I am also less than thirty years old, so it seems that your insight is a little shallow!¡±

 Chapter 3917

    Chapter 3917


    Tony''s body was stunned, finally realizing what it meant to say that there were people outside of his view, and there


    were heavens outside of heaven.


    He had always thought that Joseph must be at least forty or fifty years old to be able to have the strength of an eight-


    star martial artist.


    And run such a huge organization as the Cataclysmic Front, but he never thought that he would be less than thirty years


    old.


    Moreover, what he didn''t expect was that Joseph, as the master of the Cataclysmic Front, would call himself a


    subordinate in front of Charlie!


    Could it be that this Charlie in front of him was the true master of the Cataclysmic Front?!


    At the time when Tony''s three views were turned upside down and his heart was greatly shocked, a business car drove


    to the entrance of the farmhouse.


    As soon as the car was parked, the electric door in the back row opened directly, followed by Orvel walking down from


    the car and waiting quietly at the door.


    The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the car.


    So, he subconsciously wanted to loudly report to Ste inside the box.


    But he did not expect that his voice waspletely stuck in his throat and could note out.


    He stared at Charlie in fear, wondering what method he had used to keep himself from making a sound.


    At this time, Charlie smiled lightly and patted his shoulder, and instantly a few auras were transferred in, sealing Tony''s


    consciousness firmly in his body just like he had sealed Walter''s consciousness.


    Subsequently, he looked at his eyes and said, ¡°You do not need to be afraid, I will not take your life for the time being,¡±


    ¡°Just need to work hard to change your ce to rest and live, in addition to the conditions there are not very good, you


    still need to ovee them.¡±


    With that, he pointed to Orvel''s business car and said to Tony, ¡°Here, go up yourself.¡±


    Tony found that he was nowpletely unable to control his body, and his whole body was even more terrified to the


    extreme, not knowing exactly how Charlie had done it!


    When he realized that his body waspletely uncontroble as he turned around and walked towards the business


    car, his entire person was immediately thrown into extreme despair.


    Because he had already realized that he hadpletely lost control of his body, and his body, to his surprise, was being


    manipted by Charlie''s orders.


    Therefore, he could only watch as he got into that business car.


    When Orvel saw Tony, he stared in surprise, then trotted all the way to Charlie''s side and whispered, ¡°Master Wade, I''ve


    seen this man before!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Where did you see him?¡±


    Orvel said: ¡°The other day there was such a group of people, directly came to Mansion chartered a month of gold


    boxes,¡±


    ¡°A handful of more than ten million to pay for meals,e over to eat two meals every day, one of them was him!¡±


    Charlie slightly stunned, can not help but frown, expression somewhat yful said:


    ¡°It seems that this is a long time to keep an eye on me.......... this woman does have something........ ¡±


    After saying that, he immediately said to Orvel: "You hurry up and take the person back, remember never toe under


    any surveince.¡±


    Orvel nodded and said: "Master Wade don''t worry, the cameras in the vicinity, I arranged for people to destroy, I will let


    the car to drive in the direction of the city,¡±


    "Go twenty kilometers away down the road, there is a car waiting there, and there is no camera nearby,¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then I will take people to change the car, directly go back to the highway, not through the 104 national highway As for


    this car, will always go south, along the 104 national highway all the way down to next town.¡±


    Speaking here, Orvel confidently said: "In this way, even if others want to look for the cars passing through the 104


    National Road today, it is not possible to check the head of every car.¡±


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction andughed: "Not bad, Orvel, you are getting more and more detailed.¡±


    Orvelughed: "Hey Master Wade, in fact, I am not good at this kind of thing, but Issac taught me a lot, he yed this


    as a connoisseur!¡±


    Charlie nodded, Issac in terms of the brain, naturally better than Orvel, but Orvel contact with him more, the ear has


    really improved a lot.


    Then, he spoke: "All right, since you''ve made all the arrangements, hurry up.¡±


    Orvel waved his hand at Charlie and said respectfully, "Master Wade, I''ll go then.¡±


    Charlie nodded: "Go on.¡±

 Chapter 3918

    Chapter 3918


    Orvel hurriedly got into the car andmanded his minion to hurry up and drive away.


    Seeing that Tony was taken away, Charlie did not dy, turned around, and went back to the box.


    At this time, Ste was in the box,pletely unaware of what was happening outside.


    After all, this is located next to the national highway, the vehicles whistling back and forth, the noise is great, from time


    to time past an overloaded truck.


    And even the whole ground will follow the vibration.


    So, Ste also simply can not hear the other movements outside.


    After Charlie came back, he smilingly said to Ste: ¡°Sorry, Miss Zhan, just a little matter, let you wait.¡±


    Ste said: "Mr. Wade, you don''t have to be so polite, are you done with your matter?¡±


    Charlie nodded and casually said, "Finished, the client is consulting a little feng shui matters, exined to him and it is


    almost done.¡±


    Charlie acted too sincere, so Ste did not have the slightest doubt.


    So, she said with a smile, "Right Mr. Wade, I don''t know if your wife has told you that the vi I bought has been fully


    entrusted to her to design and decorate.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, "She told me about this, she personally is very happy because she has never taken such a


    good project.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Saying that, Charlie politely said, ¡°I also want to thank Miss Zhan, for entrusting such a big project, into her hands.¡±


    ¡°Where.¡± Ste was busy saying, ¡°Mr. Wade helped me read the feng shui and didn''t take a penny, I''m also returning the


    favor, you must not be polite with me.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said with a sincere face, ¡°Since Miss Zhan is so kind, then if there is any need for me in


    Aurous Hill in the future, please don''t be polite to me!¡±


    Hearing Charlie''s words, Ste''s big eyes couldn''t help but sh brightly with excitement.


    She had deliberately approached him, just to umte some personal friendship and favors with him.


    Only then could she possibly, one day in the future, have the cheek to beg him to sell her a rejuvenation pill.


    The words of Charlie just now gave her a great deal of confidence.


    She believed that as long as she kept up her efforts and continued to get closer to him before the auction started.


    Then the matter of the Pill is really a sure thing!


    Excited to the point that she couldn''t help but pick up the water cup and said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, I''ll make a toast to


    you with water instead of wine!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, also lifted his ss of water and clinked it slightly with her, and said politely, ¡°Come,e,


    Miss Zhan, eat some more meat!¡±


    After saying that, he used his own chopsticks and gave her a few pieces by hand.


    Seeing that the chopsticks were used by Charlie, Ste was slightly stunned, her heart could not help but have a few


    elerated, and said with a red face, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, "Don''t be polite, make sure you eat well!¡±


    Twenty minutester, Ste finally put down the chopsticks, while gently wiping her lips with a tissue, while softly saying,


    "Mr. Wade, I''m full........ This is probably the most filling meal I''ve had in my entire life....... ¡±


    Charlieughed: "It''s best if you like to eat, I''ll take you to eat some other local specialties when I have the chanceter.¡±


    Ste followed his words and said, "That''s great! I''ve never been to Aurous Hill before, I don''t know anything about the


    local specialties here,¡±


    "If I have Mr. Wade to lead me, I can definitely take a lot less detours!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, "Then in two days, I''ll take you to have a meal of the most famous cuisine in the Yangtze


    River Valley!¡±


    Saying that he deliberately said casually: "Just in time, I have a friend who runs a restaurant, the main focus is


    Huaiyang cuisine,¡±


    "In Aurous Hill it is quite famous, called ssic House, I will talk to himter, let him prepare a table!¡±

 Chapter 3919

    Chapter 3919


    As soon as she heard the words ssic Mansion, Ste felt a big headache.


    She thought to herself, ¡°This ssic Mansion''s food is certainly good, but not good for too long, one can not stand to


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    eat there every day............................................ ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I am already considered an acquaintance in the ssic Mansion these days, if I were to be known by


    Charlie again, I might even think more about it, definitely a disadvantage without a benefit.¡±


    Thinking of this, she then smiled and said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, I have been to the ssic Mansion, the food is indeed


    very good, but eating there is a little too much waste,¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you have other more grounded options? Like this farmhouse meal today, I think it''s very


    good............................................. ¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°You''ve been to ssic Mansion? Oops, I should have known I''d say hello and let the boss


    there give you a free bill.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: ¡°So, I''ll give a call to the owner of ssic Mansion in a while, no matter when you go, Miss


    Zhan, let him give you a free bill!¡±


    Ste said: ¡°How can you be so kind! They have opened for business, how can they let people eat free of charge, Mr.


    Wade must not be so polite................................... ¡±


    Charlie originally is not polite, he just treats Ste as a little mouse, now teasing her a little, waiting to see her helpless


    look.


    So, he then smiled and said, ¡°In that case, then I''ll go back and find a restaurant with more local characteristics, and


    then take Miss Zhan to taste some.¡±


    Ste nodded repeatedly, smiled, and said, ¡°I am not familiar with the ces in Aurous Hill, and I only have you as a


    friend,¡±


    ¡°So I am grateful to Mr. Wade for taking care of me during this period of time!¡±


    Charlieughed: "Okay, okay, I''ll arrange it!¡±


    Saying that, Charlie looked at the time and faintly smiled: "Miss Zhan, it''s not early, why don''t we stop here today?¡±


    "Okay!¡± Ste nodded and smiled, "Thank you Mr. Wade for your hospitality today!¡±


    "You''re wee!¡± Charlie smiled and stood up, seeing that Ste also got up and took her handbag, so he went to the


    door first, opened thepartment door, and smiled: "Please, Miss Zhan.¡±


    Ste slightly bowed and nodded her head to say thank you, and then stepped out of the box.


    By now, it waspletely dark outside the door, and although there was a wallmp on in the courtyard, the light was


    still very dim.


    As soon as Ste went out, she subconsciously looked for the figure of Tony, but unexpectedly, Tony was not standing


    by the car as usual.


    She was surprised and thought, "Where is Mr. Luo? In the past, he always waited by the car, why is he missing today?


    Is he resting in the car?¡±


    Thinking of this, she immediately stepped towards the Cadic.


    But when she reached the window, she leaned down to take a look and found that the car was empty and there was no


    figure inside.


    So she hurriedly looked around again and saw no figure of Tony in the whole farmhouse.


    This made her heart a little panic.


    She then anxiously took out her cell phone and tried to call him, but the phone prompted that she couldn''t get through.


    This made her panic instantly, and she continued to try to make a call while turning around in the same ce in a hurry.


    Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°Miss Zhan, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    Ste subconsciously blurted out, ¡°My......... my driver is missing........ "


    "Missing?" Charlie said in surprise: "A big living person, how can you say missing?¡±


    "When I came out to answer the phone just now, I also said hello to him


    After saying that, he hurriedly added: "Could it be that he went to the toilet?"

 Chapter 3920

    Chapter 3920


    Ste expression can not hide the panic and said: "But his cell phone also can not be reached............................. his


    phone is always reachable, no matter what,"


    "And his cautious style of work will never disappear without telling me, so..... So I suspect that he is likely to be in some


    kind of trouble............. "


    Charlie said casually, "What if it''s when he went to the toilet, the phone identally fell into the pit?"


    Ste faintly froze, then immediately shook her head and said, "Impossible With his skills, he definitely would not make


    such a low-level mistake


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In Ste''s opinion, for a six-star martial artist, the reaction ability and body speed are too much stronger than normal


    people, it ispletely impossible that the phone would identally fall into the pit.


    Charlie saw her nervousness, so he went up to her and said with aforting serious tone: ¡°I see that your driver is


    very stable, standing is meticulous, look like a practitioner,¡± ¡°Such people should not have anything! Besides, the


    security of our Aurous Hill is always very good, he is a big living person, it is impossible to have any idents, do not


    worry!¡±


    Ste''s anxiety was not relieved by Charlie''sfort.


    Because she knew very well in her heart that Tony was a six-star martial artist with superb strength.


    It was reasonable to say that no one in the whole of China could find an existence whose strength could surpass his.


    Therefore, it was almost impossible for him to have any idents.


    But now, it was this person who couldn''t possibly have any idents that had disappeared inexplicably, which instantly


    gave her a strong sense of crisis''


    Making her feel as if she was firmly wrapped by an iparably powerful, yetpletely invisible and untouchable


    whirlpool.


    Charlie was still engrossed in acting at this time, he ran to the kitchen door and knocked, and when the door opened, he


    immediately asked the chef inside,


    ¡°Did any of you see the man standing in the courtyard just now?¡±


    The chef shook his head and said, ¡°Master Wade, I have not been out.......... ¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°What about the little brother who greeted us at the door when we came?¡±


    The chef was busy saying, ¡°He has already left, you and your guests came not long ago, he went back first,¡±


    ¡°Because today the master has instructed us not to receive other guests, just to serve you this table, so he had nothing


    to do, so he left first.¡±


    ¡°Strange....... ¡± Charlie muttered: ¡°A big living man standing there, when did he leave and where did he go that no one


    knows?¡±


    The chef shook his head vigorously and said offhandedly, ¡°We really don''t know   ¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°So you have monitoring here?¡±


    The chef shook his head again, smiled twice, then said: ¡°No monitoring Master Wade sorry........................................... ¡±


    ¡°You also know, our boss is under the hand of the fifth master, we usually entertain here, are also the people on the


    road,¡±


    ¡°In order to avoid trouble, there is no monitoring.......... ¡±


    Charlie helplessly sighed and said, ¡°Okay then, I''ll think of another way.¡±


    After that, he turned to the nervous Ste and said, ¡°Miss Fei, why don''t I wait with you for a while longer, if we still can''t


    contact him, we''ll go to the police.¡±


    Although Ste''s heart was apprehensive, but at this time she could not think of any solution at all, so she said to him:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, I''ll send a message to the others first to say........... ¡±


    Martina, who was measuring the room with ire, was also scared out of her wits when she heard that Tony could be


    missing,¡±


    ¡°So she hurriedly coordinated to instruct the others to hurry up and search for clues.


    Tony''s disappearance meant aplete loss of security for them.


    And they know very well, if this ce in Aurous Hill, with the ability to make Tony vaporized existence, then the other


    side if you want to make Ste along with their entourage also vaporized, simply as easy as moving a finger on the


    hand!

 Chapter 3921

    Chapter 3921


    As time passed by, Ste became more and more nervous and panicked.


    She had not heard from Tony for a long time, and even her phone had not been able to reach him, so she hurriedly sent


    a message to her grandfather, Dous, reporting the sudden situation to him.


    At the moment, the matter is more difficult than Ste''s ability and the strength of others around her, she can only seek


    guidance and help from her grandfather.


    At this moment, Dous was half lying in bed, the maids around him were serving him, eating the special nutritious


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    breakfast spoon by spoon.


    Recently, his health had been deteriorating.


    After getting up every day, he didn''t even have the strength to go out for a walk, and even sitting motionlessly was very


    exhausting.


    Therefore, he can only rest in bed the majority of the time.


    His health care team, two days ago, just finished giving him aprehensive physical condition assessment.


    The experts believe that his life has entered the end stage of natural aging, and the time left can no longer be calcted


    by years.


    Therefore, at the moment, he is looking forward to only two things.


    One is good news for his granddaughter, Ste.


    The other was that he would be able to win the Rejuvenation Pill at the auction at the end of the month!


    Now that he suddenly received a message from Ste, he could not help but feel a little excited.


    He hurriedly picked up his phone with a trembling hand and tapped the text message open with his own hands.


    However, when he saw the content, his whole body was struck by lightning, and his phone couldn''t be controlled, it


    slipped from his hand!


    ¡°Tony has actually disappeared......... this........ how is this possible.......... "


    Dous was horrified, so he immediately said to the servant beside him, ¡°Quick! Quickly go get Master Yuan!¡±


    Soon, a middle-aged man wearing a ck Tang suit and ck cloth shoes stepped into the room.


    This middle-aged man looked about forty years old and walked not fast, but as if he was carrying a gust of wind.


    This person is the personal bodyguard who has been beside Dous for many years, Karl Yuan.


    Karl''s actual age this year, already sixty-six.


    Twenty-six years ago, he was ordered by his master to enter the world to protect Dous, because he was brave and


    resourceful, and helped Dous greatly, he was respected by Dous as Master Yuan.


    In the past twenty-six years, because of the energy used to protect and assist Dous, the speed of cultivation has


    slowed down a lot.


    And Tony is his fellow disciple.


    ording to the requirements of the division, Karl was scheduled to serve the Fei family for thirty years,¡±


    ¡°And after four years will return to the division for closed-door cultivation.


    Therefore, the division sent Tony several years ago to prepare to take over his ss.


    Tony originally spent most of his time protecting Dous''s eldest son, Ste''s eldest uncle.


    But this time Ste was ordered to go to China to look for clues to the Rejuvenation Pill, so Dous specially asked


    Tony to protect her all the way.


    However, Tony disappeared for no apparent reason when he arrived in Aurous Hill just a few days ago.


    However, Karl did not know what had happened to Tony at this time. He went to Dous''s bedside, bowed slightly, and


    asked,


    ¡°Elder Fei called me here so early, what are your orders?¡±


    Dous said, ¡°Master Yuan, Ste just sent a message that Tony is missing! She suspects that he has met with an


    untimely death!¡±

 Chapter 3922

    Chapter 3922


    ¡°What?!¡± Karl was instantly stunned and said, ¡°That''s not possible! Tony is a six-star martial artist,¡±


    ¡°His strength is so strong that he has no rival in the martial arts field in China, how could he have met an untimely death


    there!¡±


    Dous said, ¡°Ste''s words are true, she just met someone for dinner, and in one meal, when she came out, there


    was no trace of Tony,¡±


    ¡°And the phone is out of service, what else could it be if it was not an ident?¡±


    Karl faintly froze, then frowned tightly, whispered: ¡°in order to Tony''s character, one will not leave without a reason, two


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    will not lose contact for no reason,¡±


    ¡°Two situations at the same time, I''m afraid that really met with an unpredictable  this matter, it really seems very


    tricky...................................................... ¡±


    Dous blurted out, ¡°Master Yuan, have you ever heard that China has strength more than home into the experts?¡±


    ¡°Never heard of it.¡± Karl spoke: ¡°As far as I know, there is not even a five- star martial artist in China, not to mention that


    if, as Miss Ste said,¡±


    ¡°She was in the box just a wall away, but never heard any movement of the fight,¡±


    ¡°This proves that if this matter is really the way we fear, the strength of the mastermind behind the scenes is far more


    than Tony!¡±


    He further said with a gloomy expression: ¡°Want to kill or kidnap Tony quietly, even I can not do it! Because even if


    Tony''s strength is not as strong as mine,¡±


    ¡°He can still fight me for at least a few dozen rounds, and if the two of us were to go all out against each other,¡±


    ¡°The noise would be so loud that it could be heard from several kilometers away.¡±


    Karl''s analysis made Dous startled, he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Master Yuan, in your opinion, if someone


    could really kill or kidnap Tony silently, what level of strength would this person be?¡±


    ¡°What level........ ¡± Karl''s eyelids trembled lightly and he spoke seriously:


    ¡°Within the Ming realm, I''m afraid it''s difficult to do, so the other party''s strength is at least in the Dark realm!¡±


    ¡°Dark realm....... ¡± Dous murmured: ¡°Yuan master did not say, dark realm experts, has not been in the world for at


    least ten years........... ¡±


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± Karl nodded and said in a deep voice: ¡°More than ten years ago,


    the family master had said in a letter, the only few Dark Realm expert''s whereabouts have been unknown, and there is


    no news to this day.¡±


    Dous asked, ¡°Then the disappearance of Tony, could it be rted to the dark realm experts?¡±


    Karl face full of serious color, said: ¡°Not without this possibility........... just I can not figure out, even if there really is a


    dark realm expert in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And how would the family get into it? Tony went to Aurous Hill only a few days ago, did he offend someone?¡±


    After that, he hurriedly said to Dous, ¡°Elder Fei, please ask Miss Ste if she has offended anyone in Aurous Hill


    these days,¡±


    ¡°I believe that even if there are Dark Realm experts, they will not make a move against a junior for no reason unless


    there is some kind of trouble or misunderstanding!¡±


    Dous nodded and said, ¡°I''ll ask Ste!¡±


    Meanwhile.


    In the farmhouse on the side of National Highway 104 in Aurous Hill, Ste still had been waiting for news from Tony.


    Tony''s phone number was still unreachable, and Martina was bringing hackers, trying to figure out how to decipher the


    surrounding surveince video.


    So there were no valuable clues back.


    Charlie saw that Ste seemed to be a bit indecisive, so he asked her tentatively, ¡°Miss Zhan, do you want me to


    apany you to the police?¡±


    Ste shook her head and said, ¡°Mr. Luo has only been missing for less than half an hour, and he''s an adult with full


    mobility,¡±


    ¡°So I guess the police won''t put a lot of effort into an adult who has only been missing for half an hour.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and sighed, ¡°It also makes sense, if you go and tell the police officers that a big old man has


    been missing for half an hour,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid that you will be treated as a brain-damaged who makes fun of the police officers.......................................... ¡±


    Ste sighed and was about to speak when her phone suddenly received a text message from her grandfather.


    She just clicked on the text message, she heard Charlie actually repeat most of the text message: ¡°Miss Zhan, did you


    offend someone?¡±


    And the text message from grandfather read, ¡°Ste, did you offend someone in Aurous Hill?¡±

 Chapter 3923

    Chapter 3923


    Ste waspletely confused at this point.


    She thought she hadn''t offended anyone since she came to Aurous Hill, and she hadn''t exposed her identity to the


    public.


    What''s more, if Tony was really killed or kidnapped, the other party''s strength was so high that it was even beyond


    imagination, how could she have messed with such a big figure.


    At a certain moment, she looked up at Charlie and suddenly thought in her heart, ¡°All this, could it be Charlie who did


    it?!"


    However, when she saw Charlie''s sincere face, she couldn''t help but think in her heart,


    "How could it be Charlie........ First of all, not to mention that he is really nice


    as a person, and he has no motive toy hands on me......... "


    "What''s more, he is so young, how can his strength be above Mr. Luo?"


    "Moreover, he ate with me the whole time and only went out to answer a phone call,"


    "If he could solve Mr. Luo with the effort of answering a phone call and didn''t make any noise, wouldn''t his strength be


    unbelievable?"


    After thinking about it, Ste still took the initiative topletely rule out Charlie''s suspicion.


    So, she said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, I''m new here, and have always been a good boy, I really don''t know who I''ve


    offended............................................. "


    Charlie nodded and said seriously, "I guess so, like Miss Zhan such a knowledgeable and polite beauty, how could she


    have offended someone."


    Saying that, he said: "Right Miss Zhan, said it could be that your driver himself offended someone?"


    "Maybe he has an enemy in Aurous Hill, and that enemy bumped into him, maybe!"


    Ste shook her head and said, "Mr. Luo has been serving our family for some years, and as far as I know,"


    ¡°He hasn''t been back to China for at least twenty years, so it''s unlikely that he has enemies in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Charlie smacked his lips and said with a frown, ¡°That''s really strange........... ¡±


    "Miss Zhan, I think this ce seems a little dangerous, or we should go back first!¡±


    "You do not want to call the police now does not matter, get back to the hotel first then think about other ways to find a


    little clue,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "If there is no news by tomorrow, I will apany you to the police!¡±


    Ste also felt that it was not safe to stay here, so she looked at Charlie, said with a pleading face:


    "Mr. Wade, I do not have the car keys, I can not drive, can you take me back to the hotel?¡±


    Charlie did not think twice and quickly agreed: "Of course, no problem! Get in!¡±


    Saying that, he immediately pulled open the door of the BMW 530 passenger side and said to Ste, "Miss Fei, please!¡±


    Ste said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Saying that she leaned down and sat in the car.


    Charlie also hurriedly returned to the driver''s seat, started the car, quickly left the farmhouse, and drove quickly towards


    the city.


    At this moment, the business car carrying Orvel and Tony has stopped in the middle of nowhere on the outskirts of


    Aurous Hill City.


    Where there were no people and no surveince cameras, most suitable for doing something unseen.


    When the business car pulled over, an inconspicuous ck Honda ord came out of the woods next to it.


    This car is verymon in the city, retaining arge number of people, drive to where no one will take a look.


    When he saw the ording, Orvel immediately pulled open the door and pulled Tony out of the business car with


    his own hands.


    Then ordered someone to open the trunk of the ord and stuffed Tony into it.

 Chapter 3924

    Chapter 3924


    After that, Orvel sat in the back seat, lowered the window, and said to the driver of the business car,


    ¡°You guys go on to Suhang, find a nightclub to have some fun, and then find a high-ss bathing center to take a bath


    and sleep.¡±


    The driver smiled and asked, ¡°Master, are we going to have a meat bath or a vegetarian bath?¡±


    Orvel grinned and cursed, ¡°Da*n! I don''t care if you wash meat or vegetarian, you can wash as you like,¡±


    ¡°If you have any special fetish, find a few men to wash together I don''t care about you.¡±


    He said he pulled out his wallet from his pocket, bulging wallet, not much cash, but all kinds of bank cards.


    Interestingly, each of the bank card, with a series of numbers on a sticky note, some are 10, there are 20, 30 or even


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    50, 100.


    Orvel directly pulled out a bank card pushing the number 30, threw it from the window into the cab of themercial


    vehicle, and said,


    ¡°This card contains 500,000, the password is 5-0-O-0-0-0-0, take it and spend it, the rest is divided equally.¡±


    Orvel always carries at least a few million worth of bank cards, these cards do not belong to him.


    But the password of each card, corresponds to the amount of this card, for three hundred thousand cards, the password


    is 3 and five 0, for five hundred thousand cards, the password 5 and five 0.


    The reason for carrying so many such cards is to make it more convenient to give money, directly a card is thrown over


    the solution, more convenient than cash, safer than transferring money.


    The minion got the card and said excitedly, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    Orvel instructed: ¡°By the way, tomorrow do not rush back, have a solid sleep until natural awakening, and then find a


    shopping mall, do some shopping, and then drive back in the evening.¡±


    The minion hurriedly said, ¡°Don''t worry, I will follow your instructions!¡±


    Orvel nodded and said to the driver of the ord, ¡°Go directly to the highway back to the kennel.¡±


    The driver hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Then with a kick of the gas pedal, the car immediately leaped out.


    Since the traffic was much smoother at night, Charlie only took about twenty minutes to deliver Ste to Hotel.


    The car parked in the hotel lobby, and the service porter was just about to open the door when he saw that it was


    Charlie sitting inside and immediately said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said to the porter, ¡°Tell your General Manager to send more people to protect Miss Zhan''s safety.¡±


    The porter hastily agreed and said, ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll give feedback right away!¡±


    Only then was Charlie satisfied and said to Ste on the passenger side, ¡°Miss Zhan, do you want me to take you in?¡±


    Ste was busy saying, ¡°Don''t bother Mr. Wade, I''ll just go up myself............ ¡±


    Charlie nodded and saidfortingly, ¡°You don''t have to worry too much about what just happened,¡±


    ¡°I believe that in broad daylight and clear sky, that driver of yours can''t be lost, maybe he''ll be back tomorrow.¡±


    Ste felt that Charlie simply did not know the seriousness of the matter, so he had this wonderful fantasy.


    And in Ste''s own opinion, the possibility of Tonying back by himself was almost zero!


    However, she still said to Charlie with great gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Mr.Wade, then I will borrow your good advice!¡±

 Chapter 3925

    Chapter 3925


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Miss Zhan, don''t be polite to me, you are not familiar with the ce,¡±


    ¡°If there is something difficult to do, you must say hello to me, although I am not a local snake in Aurous Hill,¡± ¡°But at


    least I have some roots, I should be able to help you!¡± Charlie''s attitude gave Ste greatfort, so that her panicked


    heart and nervous emotions have a great relief.


    She looked at Charlie and said from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Mr. Wade, it''s fortunate that you''re here! I''m really


    thankful!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said in the spirit of his face, ¡°Miss Zhan, we are all friends, it would be too much to say


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    thank you all the time!¡±


    Ste wasme by Charlie''s attitude.


    At this moment, she only felt that Charlie was simply the spring breeze on earth, and was also very warm and sincere to


    her.


    Looking at Charlie''s sincere eyes, Ste''s heart even began to feel guilty for having been deceiving Charlie.


    For a moment, she had an impulse to confess everything to him.


    However, when she thought of it, her grandfather was still waiting for the Rejuvenation Pill to renew his life, so she could


    only suppress this impulse, hard.


    In her heart, she thought, ¡°If grandpa can win the Rejuvenation Pill at the auction, then I will definitely confess to Mr.


    Wade and ask for his forgiveness at the first time   ¡±


    And at this moment, Charlie saw Ste looking at him in a dazed, so he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Miss Zhan,


    what''s wrong with you?¡±


    Ste came back to her senses and hastily covered up, ¡°Oh, nothing........... Mr.Wade, I''ll go up first........ ¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded and once again instructed, ¡°Always remember, when you encounter a problem you must call


    me!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ste said thanks again, and only then reluctantly got out of the car.


    After waving goodbye to him and watching him drive away, she quickly rushed back to her presidential suite.


    On her way to the presidential suite, she had already called Martina and others to inform them of the meeting in her


    room.


    When she returned to her room, except for Tony, all the members of her entourage were sitting in the small conference


    room of the presidential suite.


    Everyone''s expressions carried a lingering look of tension and gravity.


    As soon as Ste came in, everyone hurriedly stood up and looked at her respectfully, shouting a respectful hello to


    Miss.


    Ste nodded, then asked straight to the point: ¡°How are the things you have been asked to investigate? Are there any


    clues?¡±


    Martina said, ¡°Miss, I asked the hacker to retrieve the road monitoring system of Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°But unfortunately, the monitoring power supply system in the area where you are today has a problem, and their staff is


    restoring it overnight, so there is no valuable monitoring video left.¡±


    Ste said offhandedly, ¡°How could it be such a coincidence? The surveince in that area is out of order?¡±


    Martina said helplessly, ¡°We can''t tell now whether this is a coincidence or someone did it deliberately.¡±


    Ste said with a ck face: ¡°It must be man-made! Otherwise it can''t be such a coincidence!¡±


    Martina said, ¡°Miss, it''s hard for us to find any direct clues right now, and since the other party is more powerful than Mr.


    Luo,¡±


    ¡°They definitely won''t let us check him out easily.......... ¡±


    She said, ¡°Miss, what I am most worried about now is your safety, Mr. Luo is missing, your safety is no longer


    guaranteed,¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you go back to America first, we will stay here and continue our investigation.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Ste said, ¡°If I go back now, this time I will havee to Aurous Hill for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Not only did Ie for nothing, but I also got Mr. Luo involved........... ¡±


    Martina said worriedly, ¡°Miss, if Mr. Luo is missing, the other party''s real target is probably you! If that happens, he will


    definitely go after you next!

 Chapter 3926

    Chapter 3926


    Ste shook her head and said seriously, ¡°If he wanted to make a move on me, I wouldn''t be here right now.¡±


    Martina asked, ¡°Miss, ording to you, the other party came for Mr. Luo?¡±


    Ste murmured, ¡°It may not necessarily be directed at Mr. Luo, but I feel that I won''t be in any danger in a short time,¡±


    ¡°I think since the other party is so strong and has spared me, then he probably sensed that Mr. Luo''s strength is not bad


    and thinks that he is a threat in Aurous Hill, that''s why he made a move against


    him.......................................................................................... ¡±


    Martina said in disbelief, ¡°But this is too strange.......... Although Mr. Luo''s


    strength is very strong, he has never struck in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And he is a bodyguard, not an assassin, and he is not an active threat to others, so why would the other party strike at


    him?¡±


    Ste pursed her lips and said, ¡°That''s what I''m trying to figure out now


    As she was talking, her cell phone suddenly rang.


    The person who called was her grandfather, Dous.


    Ste hurriedly picked up the phone and walked inside to the bedroom, and only after arriving in the bedroom did she


    press the answer button and respectfully said, "Grandpa."


    Dous asked in a very anxious tone, "Ste, where are you now?"


    Ste said, "I''ve already returned to the hotel."


    Dous asked again, "Is there still no news from Tony?"


    "No." Ste said, "Martina arranged for the hacking team to hack into the traffic surveince, but there are no valuable


    clues,"


    "It seems that the other party is prepared, not only very strong, but also very strong anti-reconnaissance awareness."


    Dous hurriedly said, "I justmunicated with Karl, Karl''s meaning is that the other party''s strength is likely to have


    reached the Dark Realm,"


    "Not to mention Tony, even he is not an opponent, so Karl''s meaning is that you''d better hurry back to avoid danger!"


    Ste refused, "Grandpa, I want to stay! I''ve only managed to get closer to the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill in Aurous


    Hill,"


    "If I leave at this time, won''t I be throwing away all my previous achievements?"


    Dous sighed, "Then you can''t risk your own safety!"


    Ste said, "Grandpa, if the other party is really a Dark Realm expert and has already set eyes on me, it would be


    impossible for me to go back even if I wanted to,"


    ¡°But since the other party hasn''t made a move against me yet, it proves that the other party is not hostile to me yet, or


    the hostility is not strong yet.¡±


    If I leave now, the situation in Aurous Hill will be like looking at flowers in a fog, and I won''t be able to understand the


    reality.¡±


    ¡°I can at least explore the truth for you.¡±


    In fact, there was anotheryer of Ste''s mind that she did not say.


    That is, in her subconscious, she still wants to have more contact with Charlie, to get more understanding.


    Therefore, in her heart, she was ten thousand times reluctant to leave.


    When Dous heard this, his heart sighed with emotion.


    He did not expect that Ste would pay so much attention to his own affairs, which really touched him.


    So, he thought for a moment and spoke, ¡°Ste, if you really want to stay in Aurous Hill, I will let Master Yuane over


    to protect your safety.¡±


    Ste said, ¡°Grandpa, don''t let Master Yuane over! In case the other party is really a Dark Realm expert,¡±


    ¡°It is very likely that they are very hostile to all other martial artists in Aurous Hill. And the other party''s strength is so


    high,¡±


    ¡°There is no chance of winning even if Master Yuanes, it is better for me to stay here by myself and slowly look for


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    clues,¡±


    ¡°In this way, I can also continue to draw closer to the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill, killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    Dous hesitated for a moment and said with a long sigh, ¡°Ste, then in this matter, I''m counting on you!¡± "If there is


    anything that you need grandpa''s help with, just say so!¡±

 Chapter 3927

    Chapter 3927


    Charlie, who was in the opposite mood from Ste, was on his way home.


    After controlling Tony, he felt much more rxed, since that Ste still wanted to continue hiding her identity, Charlie


    could continue ying with her as well.


    However, in order to find out her background, he made a phone call to Joseph, in which he asked him, "Joseph, do you


    have any details about Ste?¡±


    Joseph said, "Mr. Wade, the information I have so far shows that Ste is the youngdy of the Fei family in North


    America,¡±


    "And this Fei family is a powerful Chinese family there, although its strength is not as strong as the An family, it is still


    stronger than the Li family in Hong Kong Ind and the Su family in China.¡±


    "Fei family founder, the current head of the family named Dous Fei, now more than ny, it is said that the health


    condition is not too good, it is estimated that almost to the day of the end.¡±


    Charlie heard here, suddenly realized, in his heart secretly thought: "No wonder this Ste has been trying to get close


    to me and my family, the reason is here  ¡±


    He had seen Dous''s name from the auction''s registration list, andbined with the feedback from Joseph, it was


    not difficult to specte that Dous must have known that his time was running out,¡±


    "So he couldn''t wait to get a Rejuvenation Pill, and he should have been worried that there would be an ident at the


    auction,¡±


    ¡°So he sent Ste to the country in advance, looking for clues to the Rejuvenation Pill from other ways, so that it could


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    also y a double insurance effect.


    After thinking about this, Charlie asked Joseph: "What is the status of this Ste in the Fei family?¡±


    Joseph exined: "This Ste is the granddaughter of Dous, but she is the youngest among the grandchildren of the


    Fei family,¡±


    "The oldest brother and sister of the same generation with her, the oldest is already over fifty, while she is only in her


    early twenties,¡±


    "It is said that she is more favored in the Fei family, and is the most favored granddaughter of Master Fei.¡±


    Charlie asked him, "Ste''s father, what is his rank in the Fei family generation of sons?¡±


    Joseph said, "Her father, like her, is the youngest in his generation.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly: "No wonder so hard, her father''s generation must not have much status in the family,¡±


    "The old man is also rtively old, maybe one day he will pass away, at this time if you do not work hard, more in front


    of the old man to get some benefits, when he is gone, it will be directly divided out.¡±


    "Yes.¡± Joseph sighed: "This is where all the big families are not exempt, after the new family head takes office, he will


    definitely do a round of purging of his siblings,¡±


    "And when he gets old, such things will happen again to his children.¡±


    Charlie said right, and asked, "Joseph, about this Ste, can there be any more detailed information about her?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Mr. Wade, Ste''s information is not much, her life history is mainly two parts, one from the age of six until


    and already got a doctorate at Stanford,¡±


    "The other is that she has been in contact with business management since she was a teenager.¡±


    "And that she has been in contact with business management since she was a teenager, Dous has given her several


    projects with a market value of over 100 million dors to practice, and the results are said to be very good.¡±


    Charlie did not expect that Ste was a Stanford graduate.


    Stanford is his mother''s alma mater, so by calction, this girl and his mother are also from the same school.

 Chapter 3928

    Chapter 3928


    However, this did not make Charlie have a few more good feelings towards her, he did not like her cleverness in this


    kind of mechanism.


    Although he had a bit of admiration, but did not like her.


    In his opinion, it would be better for her to back out because of tonight''s incident and hurry back to the United States at


    dawn tomorrow, so as to save herself from trouble.


    As for that Tony, of course, he will not kill him, the big deal is to erase his memory, and then find an opportunity to sneak


    him to a country in Southeast Asia, so that he can find his own way back.


    In this way, this matter will not have any direct connection with him.


    At the same time, the hotel,


    Ste put a bathtub of hot water for herself, after washing her body in the hot water, forcing herself to rx both


    physically and mentally, and then reyed in her mind all the things that happened tonight.


    Tonight''s events, in addition to her shock and fear, also vaguely make her feel a little weird.


    She always wondered what kind of person could have targeted Tony so precisely.


    Moreover, the other party was so crisp and sharp, not leaving any clues.


    She had also suspected Charlie in her heart.


    But her mind would always be wrapped up in what Tony had said before.


    She always felt that although Charlie was mysterious, he should not be so powerful.


    She remembered again what Grandpa had said on the phone, and Karl spected that the opponent Tony had


    encountered should be a Dark Realm expert.


    An expert of the Ming Realm Great Perfection Realm was unheard of, and a Dark Realm expert who was one big level


    higher than the Ming Realm as a whole was even rarer in the world.


    This makes Ste can''t help but impressed, she subconsciously while fiddling with the water in the bathtub, while


    muttering:


    ¡°I really can''t imagine that a city that can only be ranked tenth in China will hide a dark realm


    expert.......................................... "


    "And this city in addition to dark realm experts, there is also master Wade who can take out the Rejuvenation


    Pill........................................... little Aurous Hill, is really a crouching tiger hidden dragon......... "


    Thinking of this, Ste''s mind, suddenly shed out a thought.


    She frowned and chanted softly, ¡°The matter of Charlie having the Rejuvenation Pill, through the clues obtained from


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    various directions,¡±


    ¡°Basically it can already be confirmed, this pill can not only bring back the dead but also make a person twenty years


    younger,¡±


    ¡°If it really has such an effect, then it proves that this pill itself, has a very powerful energy....................................... ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Luo said that the reason why martial artists can have physical qualities that far exceed those of ordinary people is


    because they have mastered an energy that ordinary people can''t master, the true qi!¡±


    ¡°And the energy contained in Charlie''s Rejuvenation Pill, no matter what, can''t be worse than a martial artist''s true qi,


    right?¡±


    ¡°After all, there are many martial artists in this world, but the Rejuvenation Pill, however, is only avable to Charlie!¡±


    ¡°Although the energy of the Rejuvenation Pill and the true qi of a martial artist may not be the same thing,¡±


    ¡°It is difficult topare who is better and who is worse, but in terms of rarity, the energy of the Rejuvenation Pill is


    much rarer and more precious than the true qi of a martial artist!¡±


    ¡°Hiring a six-star martial artist is only tens of millions of dors a year or at most $100 million, but to buy a rejuvenation


    pill, at least tens of billions of dors,¡±


    ¡°From here you can also see that the energy of the rejuvenation pill is worth more.¡±


    ¡°Since this is the case........ then Charlie grasps the energy of higher value, why does he himself have no strength? Isn''t


    this.......... a bit strange?¡±


    She remembered that Tony had told her that martial artists, realm an inch higher is an inch stronger, people with high


    cultivation can see through at a nce exactly what stage people with lower cultivation than themselves are at,¡±


    ¡°So he could see that Charlie did not have any cultivation on him, and could even say that he was not a martial artist at


    all.

 Chapter 3929

    Chapter 3929


    At first, Ste also did not doubt this statement, after all, there are specialties in the art, since Charlie is a Feng Shui


    master, it is difficult to have any achievements in the martial path.


    However, now look back and analyze this matter, will feel that the logic of which there is a bug, that is, a logical


    loophole, the loophole is..."


    ¡°Since Charlie mastered the Rejuvenation Pill such a powerful energy containing pills, and how is it possible that there is


    no half of the body cultivation?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This is like, a person''s family has a mountain of gold and silver, but the bank ount is not as strange!


    As she continued to follow this line of thought, she became more and more rmed.


    She sat up from the bathtub all of a sudden, panicking and eximing in a low voice: "Mr. Luo is a six-star martial artist,"


    "If he can''t see any cultivation on Charlie, then only two possibilities exist, either Charlie has no cultivation at all, or he


    must be above a six-star martial artist!" "Moreover, if it''s above a six-star martial artist, then it may not be a seven star


    martial artist, but up to the top!"


    ¡°If Mr. Luo was really killed or controlled by him, then his cultivation level, as Master Yuan said, has reached the Dark


    Realm!¡± ¡°And! The ce where we ate today was also chosen by him, deliberately chosen in such a remote ce, was


    it really just to let me taste the local specialties?¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, the only thing that went wrong with the surveince video around the ce he chose was that he didn''t


    find any valuable clues!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the whole meal, Charlie was not always with me, in the middle of which he went out to answer the phone! If


    he was a Dark Realm expert,¡±


    ¡°The time he spent answering the phone would have been enough for him to make a move on Mr. Luo!¡±


    Thinking of this, Ste felt her heartbeat suddenly elerated by more than double, the strength of her heartbeat was


    so strong that it even shook her chest with a sharp pain!


    In her heart, she knew very well that if her guess was right, it would prove that everything Charlie had shown in front of


    her was a show, or even a deliberate attempt to confuse herself.


    Ste immediately panicked.


    There is only one possibility for Charlie to act in front of her, that is, he recognized her and knew her true motives, so he


    wanted to give her a trick.


    Ste also knew that if she was really recognized by Charlie, it would prove that her mission to Aurous Hill this time was


    aplete failure.


    Moreover, not only did her n to find the Rejuvenation Pill fail, but even if Charlie knew her true identity.


    It was likely that he would also be involved in Grandpa''s n to attend the auction normally.


    If that were to happen, wouldn''t she be a sinner in her grandfather''s eyes?


    Thinking of this, Ste was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    What she was most afraid of now was that Charlie had not only detected her motives, but also discovered her identity


    as Ste Fei.


    If that were the case, she would bepletely powerless to return.


    If Charlie only perceived her motive, but did not find out her true identity, then there is still a silver lining to this matter.


    After all, she and grandpa originally intended to use a double insurance approach, even if she blocked this path.


    At least it would not affect grandpa toe to the auction normally.


    As long as Charlie does not know her true identity, she will not follow her grandfather to attend the auction, so she can


    iste the risk.

 Chapter 3930

    Chapter 3930


    When she thought of this, she immediately picked up her cell phone and called her grandfather. As soon as the call was


    connected, she hurriedly said,


    ¡°Grandpa, I am now at risk of being exposed, so from now on, until the end of the auction,¡±


    ¡°I will not contact you anymore, and you do not need to contact me. I will not participate this time.¡±


    Dous was shocked and asked, ¡°What''s going on? Did something unexpected happen again?¡±


    "No." Ste said truthfully, ¡°I am afraid that I have been exposed in front of the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill, I now


    suspect that he is behind Mr. Luo''s disappearance," ¡°If that is the case, I have probably offended him, if he knows about


    my rtionship with you, I am afraid that it will affect your participation in the auction."


    Dous said offhandedly, ¡°Are you sure? Could that person have the strength of the Dark Realm?!"


    Ste said, ¡°I don''t have any direct evidence, but analyzing down, he is the most likely, so I think it''s better to be


    cautious, no matter what, we can''t influence you to bid for the Rejuvenation Pill."


    After thinking about it, Dous said, ¡°Ste, I think you shoulde back as soon as possible,"


    ¡°Since you should have the risk and possibility of being exposed, there is no practical meaning to stay in Aurous Hill, but


    it will also increase the risk."


    After saying that, Dous said, ¡°Youe back first, when the auction is held, I will ask Master Yuan to apany


    me, then we will go to Aurous Hill to participate in the auction openly and honestly,"


    ¡°And I am afraid that other people who attend the auction will also bring some martial arts experts as their attendants,


    even if he is powerful, he can''t make a move on these attendants, right?"


    Ste said, ¡°If the mastermind behind the auction is really him, he certainly will not make a move against the people who


    attend the auction,"


    ¡°That would be like smashing his own signboard, why don''t you let Master Yuan apany you over then."


    Dous asked, ¡°What about you? When will you be back?"


    Ste thought for a moment and said, ¡°I''d rather note back first."


    Dous asked, ¡°Ste, what are you doing there now? It''s very dangerous!¡±


    Ste exined, ¡°Grandpa, from what I''ve learned about this person in the past few days, he is an extremely low-key


    person.¡±


    ¡°So he will definitely not appear in person at this auction. waste a good opportunity for nothing!¡±


    Dous persuaded, ¡°Ste, the other party has probably figured you out by now, what good chance can you have by


    staying there?¡±


    Ste seriously said, ¡°Grandpa, if he didn''t make a move against me, it proves that he doesn''t hate me that much in his


    heart,¡±


    ¡°Maybe he just wants to let me back out through this matter, so I don''t think I will be in any danger.¡±


    Speaking here, Ste gave a slight beating, and continued, ¡°I think he is at most a little discontent with me now,¡±


    ¡°Or some antipathy, as long as I can in the next time, through my way, let him reduce his discontent and antipathy


    towards me,¡±


    ¡°Then I still have a chance in this line.¡±


    Immediately after that, Ste said in a sincere tone, ¡°Grandpa, just leave me alone and let me operate on my own!¡±


    Ste was not trying to be a hero.


    After carefully analyzing the many elements involved, she came to the conclusion that it was unlikely that Charlie would


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    make a move against her.


    In her heart, she thought, ¡°If Charlie really reached the strength of the Dark Realm and really wanted my life,¡±


    ¡°Then he didn''t have to make such a hassle at all, he could just make a move on me and solve the problem once and


    for all.¡±


    "But since he didn''t do that, and he also chose to y along with me, and even took me to the suburbs for dinner


    without too much trouble,¡±


    "And even didn''t turn against me after settling Mr. Luo, it proves that he really didn''t want to do anything to me!¡±


    "Perhaps, he just wants me to be sensible and go away by myself........... ¡±


    Thinking of this, Ste''s heart, too, unconsciously surged with a strong desire to win.


    The more Charlie wants her to go, the more she does not want to go!


    What''s more, right now is thest chance to show themselves in front of grandpa, if this time again she does not seize,


    then the future of their own family, there is absolutely no day to turn around!


    So, she gave herself a pep talk in her heart: "People say that the rich and powerful are in danger, this time I must seize


    the opportunity!¡±

 Chapter 3931

    Chapter 3931


    When Ste wrapped her delicate figure into a bathrobe and came out of the bathroom, she immediately called her


    assistant Martina and ordered,


    "Martina,e to my room for a moment.¡±


    Martina immediately replied respectfully, "Miss, wait a moment, I''ll be right over.¡±


    A few momentster, Ste heard the sound of the doorbelling from the door.


    So, she got up and opened the door.


    As soon as Martina entered, she respectfully asked, ¡°Miss, what are your orders for me?¡±


    Ste''s face no longer had the nervousness and worry on it, she let Martina sit down on the sofa and asked her without


    dy,


    ¡°Martina, how did it go with ire today?¡±


    Martina said, ¡°The contract has been signed, Ms. Willson insisted on not charging the design fee and wanted to transfer


    the five million design fee to the decoration cost,¡±


    ¡°And said that if not, then she would not take this order, I couldn''t convince her, so I agreed.¡±


    Ste could not help but frown and asked in surprise, ¡°Why did she refuse the design fee? 5 million is not a small


    amount, as far as I know, she should not have much money.¡±


    Martina exined, ¡°Ms. Willson means that she feels that she is still far from the level of a senior designer,¡±


    ¡°So she feels very grateful that you have chosen her to do this project, and she also hopes that through this project, she


    will be able to participate in the domestic interior designpetition.¡±


    After a pause, Martina added: ¡°To put it bluntly, Ms. Willson wants to make this vi of yours a ssic case of her


    personal interior design, which is why she refused the five million design fee.¡±


    Ste nodded and smiled, ¡°It seems that this ire is very career-minded, she definitely wants to be in the interior


    design field and make some visibility.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Martina also agreed and said, ¡°The biggest feeling I got from my contact with Ms. Willson is that this woman is


    very simple-minded,¡±


    ¡°Not too good at hiding things, and does want to run her career a little better.¡±


    Ste nodded slightly and said, ¡°How about this, tomorrow morning you go to herpany, say I want to see her, and


    hope to talk to her face to face about my design needs for this house.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Martina said, ¡°Miss, if you want to see her tomorrow, wouldn''t it be quicker for me to make an appointment with her


    directly and have here here to see you first thing in the morning?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ste decisively refused: ¡°If you tell her now, then Charlie will know, I don''t want him to know about this,¡±


    ¡°At least before irees, I don''t want him to know, so you go directly to ire''spany tomorrow, first talk to her


    about the construction cycle,¡±


    ¡°Then I will call you, then temporarily ask her to meet, in this way, she will probably not tell Charlie.¡±


    ¡°This way, she probably won''t tell him, and you can also follow her around all the time to see if she contacts him or not.¡±


    Only then did Martina suddenly realize, and hurriedly said, ¡°Okay Miss, then I will go to herpany directly tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± Ste nodded and said, ¡°Martina, I have one more thing that I need you to work hard and overtime to finish


    tonight.¡±


    Martina said, ¡°Miss, you can order anything.¡±


    Ste said, ¡°After you go back to your room, immediately ask people in the United States to look up the best living


    interior designers in the world,¡±


    ¡°I want a list of the top 20 designers in the world! Especially focus on the list of female designers!¡±

 Chapter 3932

    Chapter 3932


    Martina was slightly stunned, then immediately understood her motive, and quickly asked, ¡°Miss, do you want to


    prepare somemon topics with Ms. Willson in advance for tomorrow''s meeting with her?¡±


    "More than that.¡± Ste seriously said, ¡°After you pull out the Top20 list, and then ask the PR team in the United States


    to confirm the appearance fees of these 20 people,¡±


    "Then no matter which one of these 20 people ire admires, you have to make sure that you can invite this person


    over here, and also make sure that after this persones, she will cooperate with me to do whatever I say!¡±


    Martina said without hesitation, "Miss, don''t worry, I will do it tonight overtime!¡±


    Ste nodded and instructed, "First, prepare the list and information and send it to me, I want to get familiar with it in


    advance.¡±


    Martina said respectfully, "Yes, Miss, I''ll prepare it for you as soon as possible, do you have any other orders?¡±


    Ste waved her hand and said, "Nothing else, you go to work!¡±


    Although Ste is not a core figure in the Fei family, but because of the blessing of the old man, her authority in the


    family is not small.


    She has the right to deploy all kinds of information channels of the family, and if she wanted any information.


    The information channels of the Fei family would definitely give priority to serve her.


    Therefore, Martina quickly sent the list of the top 20 interior designers recognized worldwide, as well as the detailed


    information of each of them to Ste.


    She read the list word by word on her tablet for several hours until 4:30 am, when she finally finished reading it, set an


    rm for 8:00 am, and went to sleep peacefully.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, after she got up, she immediately confirmed with Martina.


    ire''spany works at eight in the morning, so Martina was already ready to go out.


    Ste also simply ate some breakfast sent into the room, and then began to wash and do make-up, put on delicate


    makeup for herself.


    And changed into a celebrity style beige seven-point sleeve blouse with a medium-length h!p skirt of the same color.


    This dress is not ostentatious, but because Ste figure and temperament are excellent, so gives people a noble and


    At this moment, ire just arrived at herpany and sat in her office.


    Just after reaching the office, she immediately opened theputer and continued the work she did not finishst night.


    What she has to do now is to draw out the structure and specific parameters of Ste''s house in the drawing software.


    And also to confirm where the parts of the building design can be demolished and changed, and where it cannot be


    moved.


    After doing this, she can start to produce the first version of the design sketch.


    Of course, before making the sketch, she has one more very important thing, that is, she has to touch base with the A


    party about the design requirements.


    In ire''s view, a designer''s greatest professionalism is not to design a magnificent or whimsical space, but to respect


    the needs of the client.


    It''s like a certain incident that exploded on the inte some time ago, where a grandfather living in the countryside took


    out millions of dors to ask a designer to design and build a set of two-storey houses.


    But the designer had to make the grandfather''s house, which was already in the countryside, into a more purely rural


    style.


    Even if the designer wants to use a project to highlight his strength, it must be based on absolute respect for the needs


    of the party.


    Otherwise, it bes the use of other people''s houses and other people''s money, toplete their own preferences


    and ambitions, in this industry will certainly be despised.


    Therefore, ire felt that she had to meet with that Miss Zhan to understand her design needs before she made the


    draft.


    At this moment, a young female designer from herpany knocked on her office door and said, ¡°Sister ire, Miss


    Chen from the party of the Water Cloud Vi project is here, saying she is looking for you for something.¡±


    ire said, ¡°Quickly invite her in!¡±

 Chapter 3933

    Chapter 3933


    Soon, Martina arrived at ire''s office under the leadership of the female designer.


    ire also got up and walked out from behind her desk to greet her, and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Chen, why are you


    here so early?¡±


    Martina smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Willson, I came here to confirm our construction period with you, ourdy wants to know


    how long it will take for us to move in.¡±


    ire said with some difficulty: "Miss Chen, we are still in themunication stage of this project,¡±


    "I do not know how much time we need to find a bnce point in themunication, and I do not know how many


    versions of the design sketches are needed to satisfy your Miss Zhan, so I can not give you an exact time point yet.¡±


    ire said, "However, I think this matter in two steps, the first step is that we need to first remove the original


    decoration,¡±


    "This will be faster, the house situation I will also understand more, I estimate that the fastest case, a week can be all


    the interior soft and hard furnishings all removed.¡±


    "If we can finalize the design as soon as possible, the subsequent construction time is also better to control.¡±


    Martina then followed her words and asked, "Mr. Willson, if the design is finalized, how long will it take from the day the


    design is finalized to the end of construction?¡±


    ire said with some difficulty, "To be honest, Miss Chen, I can''t guarantee you this now because we don''t know how


    difficult the finalized design will be to construct,¡±


    "And if the construction is very difficult, then the construction period will definitely be longer.¡±


    "Moreover, I can not be sure what kind of specific requirements for the construction materials of this vi, I have done


    interior design for some customers before,¡±


    ¡°Some customers will specify the use of a certain material of a certain country, you say, for example, someone like the


    natural marble imported from Italy,¡± ¡°The stone at least half a year in advance booking, in order not to dy the


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    decoration, if the soft furnishings selection of imported furniture the words, it is the same thing.¡±


    ¡°So, there are too many factors that can influence the construction time, it is really impossible to give you an urate


    time immediately,¡±


    ¡°Such arge vi, someone can be installed within a year, someone needs five years toplete the instation, the


    span is also veryrge.¡±


    When Martina heard this, she said with a smile, ¡°It seems that this decoration is indeed a very troublesome thing, and I


    see that you do seem to have to hurry up and meet with ourdy,¡±


    ¡°Because I am not quite sure what specific needs ourdy has, this will have to be you and her face to face to talk


    properly.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± ire also nodded in agreement and said, ¡°I was just thinking about this matter, it would be best if I could meet


    with yourdy,¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible to understand her needs face to face, so that I can also prepare the first version of the design


    sketch.¡±


    Martina''s heart suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief.


    She was still thinking about how she could talk to ire without showing her face and naturally about the topic of letting


    her meet with the youngdy.


    She didn''t expect that once a few words were spoken, ire would take the initiative to raise this demand.


    In this way, one canpletely use the slope to get down.


    So, she hurriedly said, ¡°In that case, then Mr. Willson, please wait a moment, I will call ourdy now and see what her


    schedule is.¡±


    ire busily said, ¡°No problem!¡±


    Martina immediately took out her cell phone and called Ste.


    Ste was waiting for her message in her room, and when the call came, she quickly picked up and asked in a


    pretentious manner, ¡°Martina, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°She said she wanted to meet with you as soon as possible to talk about your design needs so that she could give you


    design sketches, what time would be convenient for you?¡±

 Chapter 3934

    Chapter 3934


    Ste said casually, ¡°I don''t have any ns in the morning, so why don''t you bring Mr. Willson here now?¡±


    Martina said, ¡°Okay, wait a moment, I''ll ask Ms. Willson.¡±


    After saying that, she looked up at ire and asked, ¡°Ms. Willson, ourdy said she has time now,¡±


    ¡°And she is staying at the Shangri-La Hotel, which is not far from here, so if you have nothing to do, we can go there


    now.¡±


    ire said without thinking, ¡°I have no problem, let''s go there directly.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡± Martinaughed, ¡°It just so happens that I''m driving here, why don''t Mr. Willson take my car?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ire readily agreed, then immediately picked up a notepad from the table, and put her tabletputer into her


    bag, and followed Martina out of thepany.


    Because before taking this single, ire had already consulted Charlie, so she did not need to report everything to him


    after taking this single.


    Especially in the field of decoration, it is amon urrence to meet with the Party A.


    Sometimes it makes sense to deal with the Party A all the time, so ire did not think much about it.


    Martina drove ire to Shangri-La, looking for various topics to chat with her along the way.


    And at the same time, she was constantly watching her, noting whether she used her cell phone to contact others or


    send text messages.


    However, ire herself is not a person who has to hold her cell phone every day, plus there was Martina chatting on the


    way, so she put her cell phone in her bag and never took it out from the beginning to the end.


    This side let Martina reassure a lot.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When the car arrived at Shangri-La, she took ire to the presidential suite where Ste was.


    This was the first time that ire met Ste.


    Just at the first meeting, ire was shocked by the natural and powerful aura of the other party.


    Ste''s appearance is naturally impable, but what makes ire more amazed is that she has a sense of dignity that


    is everywhere in her body.


    This feeling seems to be quite bullsh!t, but when she is really face to face with this kind of people, the heart will


    unconsciously sprout a thought, that is, this person''s origin, must be very illustrious.


    Likewise, Ste also felt that ire and her usual contact with the same s3x friends have a very different.


    Ste''s usual social circle is mostly top celebrities, everyone is simr in terms of family and education.


    So they get along with each other and have the unique atmosphere and feeling of high circles throwing them in a sea of


    tens of thousands of people.


    They can still urately judge the taste of the same kind.


    But she couldn''t see from ire''s body the kind of aura that the top elite ss should have.


    Moreover, Ste found that ire had a visible nervousness in front of her.


    At this moment, ire is indeed a bit nervous.


    From the moment she knew that she had prepared $50 million for the renovation of Ste''s vi, she always felt that


    with her own ability and poprity, she should not correspond to such a big renovation project at all.


    Although she eventually took the project down, but deep inside, there is still a feeling that she is always climbing up the


    Now that she has met the golden master, there is naturally a nervousness inside that is difficult to restrain.


    Ste took her involuntary micro-expression in her eyes, but very generously took the initiative to extend her hand and


    said with a smile,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Willson, I''ve heard a lot about you!¡±

 Chapter 3935

    Chapter 3935


    Ste suddenly took the initiative to say hello, which immediately made ire somewhat ttered.


    She hurriedly said humbly, ¡°Miss Zhan you are really too polite, I am just an ordinary person, how can I have any fame


    to speak of........................................... "


    Steughed, ¡°I always hear Martina talk about you, she speaks highly of you.¡±


    Saying that, she hurriedly greeted ire to the meeting area and said with a smile, "Ms. Willson, let''s sit down and talk.¡±


    "Good." ire nodded and followed Ste to the meeting area to sit down.


    As soon as she sat down, Ste casually ordered Martina, "Martina, go prepare two cups of coffee."


    After saying that, she asked ire, "What kind of coffee would Ms. Willson like to drink?"


    "I only have a capsule coffee machine here, so please don''t take offense if I am a little bit slow."


    ire hurriedly waved her hand and said, "Miss Zhan, you don''t have to go to such trouble, I don''t drink


    anything........................................... "


    Ste nodded slightly, and then smiled and said to Martina, "Martina, go prepare twottes, and by the way, pour Ms.


    Willson a cup of warm water."


    ire still wanted to politely decline, but Ste did not wait for her to open her mouth, then went straight to the point and


    said,


    "Ms. Willson, Martina said you want to discuss your design needs with me, and I''ve been thinking about meeting with


    you, so let''s get right to it!"


    ire had to nod and said, "Okay Ms. Zhan, you wait a moment."


    With that, she took out her notepad and neutral pen and asked Ste, "Miss Zhan, do you have any personal preference


    for the overall design style of this vi?"


    Ste pondered for a moment and smiled, ¡°I don''t really have any ideas about this, and would prefer to hear Ms.


    Willson''s opinions and suggestions.¡±


    ire nodded and said, ¡°Ms. Zhan, I have thought carefully over the past two days, the area of your vi is rtively


    ¡°So I personally rmend the most popr luxury style in Europe and the United States these years, plus you are


    rtively young,¡±


    ¡°The overall can also adopt a more bold color system, using the French and Italian pre-modernism, the style is more


    inclined to Kelly West.¡±


    ¡°Kelly West?¡± Ste raised her eyebrows and smiled, curiously inquiring, ¡°Ms. Willson is more partial to the design style


    of Kelly West?¡±


    ire said with an adoring face, ¡°I''m not going to hide it from you, Ms. Zhan, Kelly West is my personal favorite


    designer,¡±


    ¡°There is no one, I''ve been following her design works for ten years, every design n is ingenious and amazing!¡±


    Ste smiled and nodded, beforest night, she didn''t even know what Kelly West did.


    However, afterst night''s update, she was impressed by the name Kelly West.


    Because, this Kelly West, is now recognized all over the world, the world''s top female designer, known as the Queen of


    Design,


    This person is most adept at the design of interior spaces, has taken over several design projects all over the world are


    perfect, and has always been the darling of the fashion world.


    She is the top stream in the field of interior design today, as long as she designed the work, will certainly be a


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    global well-known pop.


    But also be the object of thousands of fans, a number of high-end luxury hotels around the world because of the


    use of her design, business is so good that a room is difficult to find all year round.


    Because she had done her homework in advance, Ste said with a smile, ¡°I really didn''t expect that Ms. Willson would


    be so fond of Kelly West, I wonder if Ms. Willson has any personal acquaintance with her?¡±

 Chapter 3936

    Chapter 3936


    ire said awkwardly, "Ms. Zhan is joking, Ms. West is the most admired idol of female designers around the world, I


    am just a pupil in this field,¡±


    "How can I have any chance to cross paths with her.......... I''m just her avid fan


    Ste winked at ire and said, "Ms. Willson, to be honest, I have a good personal rtionship with Kelly West, if you


    want to get to know her, I can help you make a connection.¡±


    "What?!¡± When ire heard this, her whole body was dumbfounded and eximed, "Ms. Zhan,


    you....................................... You are not joking with me, right?¡±


    "You....... Do you really know Kelly West? That Kelly West who is known as Interior Design Queen?¡±


    Steughed, "How could I joke with you like that, I do have a very good personal rtionship with her, and I just


    extended an invitation to her two days ago toe to China some time to see and y.¡±


    ire suddenly became excited and hastily inquired, "Miss Zhan, then Ms.


    West she....... has she agreed?¡±


    "Agreed.¡± Ste said with a smile, "She is already coordinating the time and said she wille over as soon as


    possible,¡± "It just so happens that she has not been to China and is very interested in it.¡±


    ire asked her with a longing face, ¡°Miss Zhan.......... I have an unrequited request, I don''t know if you can........ ¡±


    Ste looked at her and smiled, "Ms. Willson, do you want to meet Kelly?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± ire did not expect that Ste had instantly said what she wanted in her heart, and asked excitedly and


    apprehensively, "Ms. Fei, is it possible?¡±


    "Of course!¡± Ste agreed without hesitation and smiled, "It just so happens that I am not too familiar with Aurous Hill,¡±


    "After shees, I am afraid that I will not be able to do the job of a guide, not to mention her,¡±


    "I myself desperately need a guide to show me more about the customs of Aurous Hill, so if Ms. Willson is willing, then


    the three of us can move together on a regr basis.¡±


    When ire heard these words, her whole body was already excited to the point of trembling a little.


    This is different from the mentality of going to see Sara''s concert, she likes Sara, more based on her musical works, and


    likes her from the perspective of appreciation.


    But she likes Kelly West based on her extreme admiration for her in the professional field.


    Therefore, she was more excited to meet Kelly than to see Sara''s concert, and she was looking forward to it.


    So, almost without thinking, she asked offhandedly, "Miss Zhan........... Can I really be a guide for you and Ms. West?!¡±


    Ste said with a serious face, "Being a guide is secondary, being a friend is the most important thing.¡±


    When ire heard this, she was even more excited to the point of no additional, and her heart was overflowing with


    gratitude for Ste.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, she suddenly thought of a question and couldn''t help but feel puzzled and asked Ste: ¡°Miss Zhan, since you


    know Ms. West and have such a good personal rtionship,¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose me to do the decoration design for your vi? Ms. West''s strength is countless times stronger than


    mine, in front of her, I''m afraid I can''t even be considered as a ss


    actor.................................................................................. ¡±


    Ste shook her head seriously and said, ¡°Ms. Willson, you must not be so presumptuous, Kelly naturally has her


    powerful ce,¡±


    ¡°But it does not mean that you are not as good as her in all aspects.¡±


    After that, Ste added: ¡°In fact, after listening to your general advice on a direction,¡±


    ¡°I wanted to tell you about a situation that I overlooked before and didn''t give you feedback in time, and you just


    happened to mention Kelly, so the topic got sidetracked.¡±


    ire said, ¡°What is the situation?¡±

 Chapter 3937

    Chapter 3937


    Ste said, ¡°The reason why I bought this house is not mainly for my own residence, but for my grandfather to live more


    conveniently when he wille back to Aurous Hill to retire.¡±


    Saying that, she added: ¡°Therefore, the decoration of the house, certainly can''t adopt the very fashionable style of Kelly,


    the old man certainly can''t ept it.¡± ¡°And as you know, the older people like my grandfather is, the older he is, the


    more nostalgic and obsessed he is with his homnd and traditional culture,¡±


    ¡°So I would prefer that the vi be decorated with more of our unique traditional style.¡±


    ¡°It would be even better if it could incorporate some of the local style and characteristics of Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°And this demand of mine can''t be satisfied by Kelly in any way.¡±


    When she heard Ste''s words, ire finally came to a realization.


    She had never seen Ste before, and she had only spoken to her assistant Martina about the decoration of the house.


    So she did not know what Ste''s intention was in buying this vi.


    But now that she heard Ste say so, she immediately understood in her heart.


    So, she hurriedly said: ¡°Miss Zhan you are right, the elderly actually prefer Chinese style more, Western modernist style


    is concerned about the mix and match of various materials,¡±


    ¡°But Chinese style pays most attention to woodwork, like my father is particrly obsessed with the old Chinese


    furniture, at home there is a set of yellow pear sofa, he has to polish seven or eight times a day, he likes it very much.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Ste also seems to have found a soulmate, said: ¡°My grandfather is also the same! Likes rosewood, likes


    mahogany, likes huanghuali and incense,¡±


    ¡°And also especially likes traditional Chinese cultural games, it seems that the bones can''t be forgotten anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ire nodded very seriously, and then sighed: ¡°Before I thought that your vi is mainly for self-upation, so


    the rough scheme I thought in my head was basically a more modern and younger style,¡±


    ¡°But now I basically understand your needs, your vi, if all adopt Chinese decoration, should also be very


    atmospheric!¡± ¡°And Chinese decoration should show simple atmosphere at the same time, low-key and calm, the elderly


    will also like it.¡±


    Ste said approvingly, ¡°That''s right, simple and atmospheric, low-key and calm, that''s my requirement for the vi


    design, Ms. Willson''s summary is really too precise.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She smiled slightly and said, ¡°You see, for this kind of requirement, only local designers in China can understand and


    put these requirements into practice,¡±


    ¡°Foreign designers can''t even understand them, so it''s definitely not feasible for them to handle the design. style, then I


    really want to be scolded to death by my grandfather!¡±


    ire nodded and said, ¡°Miss Zhan don''t worry, I will do my best to give you a set of sketches ording to the Chinese


    style,¡±


    ¡°Then you can see if the general direction and style can satisfy you, if so, I will continue to deepen, if not, I will modify it


    as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Ste nodded without hesitation and smiled, ¡°Martina showed me some of Ms. Willson''s design works, I


    personally appreciate them very much, so I also believe that Ms. Willson''s strength will not let me down!¡±


    ire said awkwardly, ¡°My design works, most of them are some very small projects, they really can''t make it to the


    stage here with you..................................... ¡±


    Ste seriously said, ¡°As the saying goes, small is big, small projects are also very important, so I believe you.¡±


    Saying that Ste raised her eyebrows at her again and said with a big meaning, ¡°By the way Ms. Willson, if you really


    like Kelly,¡±


    ¡°When shees, make sure to seize the opportunity to ask her more about the design style she is good at, it will


    definitely help you a lot.¡± "Yes!" As soon as Ste mentioned Kelly, ire''s mood surged up again.


    So, she asked Ste with some impatience, "Miss Fei, at the risk of asking, when do you n to invite Ms. West to


    Aurous Hill?"


    Ste smiled, "Then of course the sooner the better."


    After saying that, she looked at Martina and said, "Martina, I still have to entertain Ms. Willson, please call Kelly for me


    first and ask her toe over as soon as possible if she has time."

 Chapter 3938

    Chapter 3938


    Martina had already admired her owndy''s free y of the ceiling to the point of admiration.


    No one knew the real situation better than her. In fact, beforest night, Ste didn''t even know Kelly West.


    However, just because she had studied her homework in advancest night, she is now talking with ire about Kelly


    West, and it ispletely at her fingertips.


    The good thing is that she had asked the public rtions department of the Fei family to contact Kelly West in advance


    yesterday.


    And Kelly West has done interior design for many wealthy people around the world and can be called the royal designer


    of the top tycoons.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    So she also likes to make friends with powerful people.


    Moreover, the level of the Fei family ispletely different from those rich people whose names can be found on the


    Forbes list.


    Like this top family, the ordinary people outside have no way to know, only those who can reach a certain segment.


    Only those who know the existence of a behemoth like the Fei family.


    Kelly West learned that the Fei family''s firstdy is interested in befriending her, naturally.


    She did not hesitate to agree, and gave a promisest night, as long as Ste needs her, say the word she will drop all


    the work in hand and immediately fly over to see her.


    This is the use of money.


    Just like those ordinary people dream to see a star, it is likely that aizen toe up with a few million appearance


    fee, the star will personally fly over to celebrate theizen''s birthday and sing for them.


    This, too, is the use of money.


    So, Martina immediately went back to her room and made a phone call to Kelly West.


    As soon as the phone call came through, she spoke directly: ¡°Hello Miss West, this is Miss Fei''s assistant Martina


    Chen.¡±


    As soon as Kelly heard this, she said respectfully, "Hello, Miss Chen! May I ask what is Miss Fei''s requirement?¡±


    Martina said, "Ourdy would like to invite you toe to China, what time is convenient for you?¡±


    Kelly said without hesitation, "I''m avable anytime, it''s okay for me to leave now!¡±


    Martina then said, "Then how about this, you will leave in twelve hours and arrive in Aurous Hill at this time tomorrow,


    what do you think?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Kelly said without thinking, ¡°Please tell Miss Fei that I will make preparations and arrive in Aurous Hill in


    24 hours!¡±


    Martina instructed again, ¡°Ourdy needs to cooperate, in front of others, must pretend to know her long time ago and


    have a good personal rtionship, this you must remember well, do not make a mess.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured!¡± Kelly said firmly: ¡°Miss Chen only need to tell me, what are the specific need for me to


    remember,¡±


    ¡°And also if you want to pretend to know with Miss Fei long ago, then is it necessary to make up a little story,¡±


    ¡°If Miss Chen you have there already made up a tableau, please send me a copy, I will make myself familiar with it in


    advance.¡±


    Martina then said, ¡°Don''t worry about this, I will write the text as soon as possible and send it to you by email, you can


    get familiar with it during the twelve hours you fly to China!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Kelly immediately said, ¡°I will send my email address to youter, and please give me a reply when you


    receive it.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Soon, Kelly sent an email address to Martina, who replied with an OK and immediately went back to Ste''s presidential


    suite.


    Once she entered the living room, she smiled and said to Ste, ¡°Miss, I have alreadymunicated with Ms. West,


    she was in a very happy mood when she heard that you invited her to China,¡±


    ¡°And she also said that she woulde over at the fastest time, and she expected to arrive at Aurous Hill at this time


    tomorrow.¡±


    When ire heard this, her whole body was already dumbfounded!


    She did not expect that Kelly West, as the topdy of the whole interior design field, would directly decide toe to


    Aurous Hill under a single phone call from Ste''s assistant, which indeed made her a bit unbelievable.


    After all, Kelly West was ire''s biggest idol, and ire never thought that she would have the chance to meet her.


    However, Ste''s assistant made a phone call and her dream was about toe true!

 Chapter 3939

    Chapter 3939


    When ire left the hotel, her mind was still buzzing.


    She really couldn''t believe that Miss Zhan''s ability was so great, that with a single phone call, she had asked her idol to


    Aurous Hill, and she was also invited to be herpany throughout.


    To ire, this was a moment even happier than winning the lottery.


    ire''s excitement and thrill were reserved from the morning until the evening, and even when she returned home, she


    still wore a smile that she couldn''t help.


    Charlie saw that she had been smiling since she entered the door, so he couldn''t help but ask:


    ¡°Wife, what happened? Why so happy, can''t close your mouth with a smile ire hurriedly went forward and said


    happily: ¡°Honey, something happened today that made me especially excited!¡±


    Charlie curiously asked, ¡°What is it that made you excited like this.¡±


    ire said excitedly: ¡°My idol, the queen in the field of interior design, Kelly West, ising to Aurous Hill tomorrow!


    Charlie had heard ire talk about this Kelly West and knew a little bit about her.


    But he didn''t expect that this idol, whom ire had always dreamed of meeting, would suddenlye to Aurous Hill.


    So, he couldn''t help but ask: ¡°How do you know she''sing to Aurous Hill tomorrow? Is she going to attend some


    event?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± ire hurriedly shook her head and said excitedly, ¡°She''sing to Aurous Hill this time, just to have fun, and I''ll


    be her guide the whole time!¡±


    Charlie was even more surprised and asked, ¡°How did you be her guide? You shouldn''t know each other either.¡±


    ire said excitedly, ¡°It was Miss Zhan who asked her toe.¡±


    Saying that, she couldn''t help but praise, ¡°Miss Zhan''s connections are really very impressive,¡±


    ¡°I didn''t expect that she and Kelly West were still good friends, and with one phone call Kelly West decided to fly over!¡±


    Speaking of this, ire hugged Charlie''s arm and said while shaking it, ¡°Tomorrow I will be able to meet my idol,¡±


    ¡°I don''t know if I can learn some design experience and skills from her in these few days, I''m so happy!¡±


    Hearing the two words Miss Zhan, Charlie understood what was going on.


    In his heart, he thought, ¡°It seems that this Miss Fei is still not dead, he originally thought that after her bodyguard


    disappeared.


    She would probably leave Aurous Hill as soon as possible out of fear.


    But to his surprise, not only did she not leave, but she even looked for an entry point from via his wife.¡±


    Thinking of this, he then asked ire, ¡°Wife, you went to see that Miss Zhan today?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± ire nodded and exined, ¡°In the morning, Miss Zhan''s assistant came to thepany and asked me if I had


    time to meet with her to talk about the design needs,¡±


    ¡°It just so happened that I also wanted to hurry up and meet with her once, so I went to the hotel to meet her.¡±


    Charlie casually asked, ¡°Did she ask you which designer you liked, so you said the name of that Kerry West?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± ire busily said, ¡°Originally I wanted to introduce Miss Zhan to Kelly West''s design style to see if she liked a


    simr feel,¡±


    ¡°But I didn''t expect that once she heard me talk about Kelly West, she told me that they actually knew each other very


    well, and I didn''t expect such a coincidence    ¡°

 Chapter 3940

    Chapter 3940


    Charlie heard this, then probably guessed the way Ste y.


    In his heart, he thought, ¡°This matter, with a nce can be seen that it is not at all a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°There are so many famous designers all over the world, where is there such a coincidence that the one that the wife


    likes happens to be Ste''s best friend?¡±


    ¡°This probability is much lower than buying a lottery ticket.¡±


    ¡°Only a silly girl like the wife would be fooled by such a scam........... ¡±


    ¡°Ste must have prepared in advance, no matter which designer''s name the wife said, she would say that it was her


    good friend.¡±


    Thinking of this, he also could not help but have a few admiration for Ste.


    Don''t look at this woman''s young age, looking for key points she is really powerful.


    In just a few days aftering to Aurous Hill, she locked him as the owner of the Rejuvenation pill.


    With a little bit of small investment, his father-inw was wound up, and then urately found his wife in the field of


    design.


    She has not had the opportunity to show her fists till this pain point, indeed very unusual.


    Moreover, Charlie felt that Ste''s courage was also really remarkable.


    Knowing that there must be hidden experts in Aurous Hill, but also to stay here and not leave. So it can be seen that this


    woman is not young, skills are really not small, and also very heavy heart.


    The more this happens, the more Charlie feels that this woman Ste is very troublesome.


    However, the good thing is that it is not very threatening, and he saw his wife so happy, and he did not want his wife''s


    ultimate wish to be disappointed.


    So he temporarily put off the idea of forcing Ste away.


    In addition, he is also very interested in seeing, what new ways this clever girl cane up with.


    The next morning, ire got up and washed up as soon as the rm clock went off. ording to her, Ste would


    personally drive to pick her upter, and then the two of them would go to the airport together.


    After having breakfast, ire received a phone call from Ste, who, at this time, had already arrived at the entrance of


    the vi.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ire couldn''t finish her meal and couldn''t wait to leave, so ine couldn''t help but say,


    ¡°ire, what are you doing in such a hurry this early in the morning? What''s so important that you are in such a hurry?¡±


    ire couldn''t hide her excitement and said, ¡°Oh mom, my idol ising to Aurous Hill, I have to go to the airport to


    pick her up!¡±


    ine bristled, ¡°Is it that Sara Gu again? Didn''t she just have a concert here some time ago?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it''s not her........ ¡± ire hurriedly exined: ¡°The one who ising today is the lighthouse of my career path,


    the female interior designer I admire the most!¡±


    Saying that, she couldn''t wait to say, ¡°Mom, I won''t talk to you anymore, a friend is waiting for me outside.¡±


    Charlie stood up at this time and said, ¡°ire, let me walk you out.¡±


    ire knew that Charlie and Ste had met long ago, so she didn''t feel any problem, and agreed without thinking.


    Charlie and ire walked out of the vi together, and the Cadic that Ste had taken earlier was parked by the


    roadside at the gate.


    Seeing the two of theme out, the door of the Cadic driver''s seat opened, Ste stepped down from it.

 Chapter 3941

    Chapter 3941


    Ste looked at Charlie with a slight smile and politely said, ¡°Good morning Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, "Good morning, Miss Zhan."


    Saying that, he asked her, "Miss Zhan when did you get this car back?"


    Ste busily said, "I got it back yesterday, and it just happened to have a spare key."


    Charlie nodded and said, "I heard ire say that she was going to pick up by a friend of yours with you?"


    "Right." Ste said with a smile, "The designer Ms. Willson likes happens to be a good friend of mine,"


    "So I invited her toe to Aurous Hill for a few days, and by the way, I also let Ms. Willson get in touch with her more,


    which might help her in her future career."


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "Then I will thank Miss Zhan for ire."


    "You must not be so polite, Mr. Wade." Ste was busy saying, "This is all what I should do, after all, you have done me


    a great favor."


    Charlie thought to himself, "I didn''t do you any big favor, but I''m afraid you want me to do you any big


    favor...................................... "


    However, on the surface, Charlie did not yet have a half-hearted look of being ashamed, instead, he said with a calm


    face,


    "In that case, it will be hard for Miss Zhan to take more trouble."


    Nine o''clock in the morning, Aurous Hill Airport.


    A middle-aged woman with blonde hair and blue eyes and a tall figure walked out with big steps.


    This woman''s appearance was considered very beautiful, but the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes could tell that she


    was no longer young.


    She is Kelly West, who is already in her fifties.


    However, because she is a designer, her dress is very fashionable, if you do not look closely, you will think she is only in


    her early thirties.


    When Kelly came out of the airport, ire recognized her at a nce, but Ste, yesterday, reading her information a


    little head, did not react at once.


    However, Kelly recognized Ste first, so she waved at her with great enthusiasm and shouted happily, ¡°Ste! I''m


    here!¡±


    Ste came back to her senses and recognized her as well, so she said with fake excitement as well, "Kelly! You''re


    finally here!¡±


    As she spoke, Kelly had arrived in front of the two.


    ire was on the side like an elementary school student, excited and didn''t dare to interrupt.


    While Ste was the first to pull her to her body and said to Kelly, "Kelly, this is Ms. ire Willson that I told you on the


    phone, she is very fond of you!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As soon as she heard the word Ms. Willson, Kelly instantly understood, and keeping her mission in mind, she hurriedly


    said to ire,


    "Hello Ms. Willson, I heard from Ste that you are also a designer, it''s so nice toe to China and meet a fellow


    designer, and such a beautiful young beauty!¡±


    ire did not expect that Kelly, whom she had not dared to greet, would be so enthusiastic to greet herself first.


    And was immediately a little ttered, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Hello Ms.............  West, I have admired you for a long


    time, it''s a pleasure to meet you!¡±


    Kelly as soon as ire swept, said with a smile: "Do not be so polite! You are Ste''s good friend, that is my good


    friend!¡±


    Ste said to ire with a smile at this time, "I told you Kelly is very enthusiastic, right? She is not as haughty as the


    usual famous designers.¡±


    Kelly nodded and said to ire in a very friendly manner, "We are both designers, we must have a moremon


    "So you must not be so formal in front of me, just treat me as your best friend. that might bring more inspiration to each


    other.¡±

 Chapter 3942

    Chapter 3942


    Kelly''s words really excited ire, so she hurriedly said, "Ms. West, please don''t worry, I am a native of Aurous Hill, I


    am very familiar with the city,¡±


    "I heard that it is your first timeing to China, I will definitely let you experience the culture and customs of China as


    much as possible!¡±


    Kelly smiled slightly and could not help but say with some emotion, "Actually, I came to China once twenty-eight years


    ago, but that time I went to Eastcliff.¡±


    When Ste heard this, she was a little annoyed in her heart. The feedback that Kelly gave to Martina was that she had


    never been to China.


    And she had told ire the same thing, so why did she suddenly change her mind again?


    So, while ire was still asking this question, Ste asked in mock surprise, "Kelly, didn''t you always tell me that you


    had never been to China?¡±


    Only then did Kelly realize that she could not help but say the wrong thing, so she hurriedly exined,


    ¡°Actually, when I first came to China thirty years ago, I was entrusted by someone toe here to design her newlywed


    mansion,¡±


    ¡°And the other party was one of the most important people in my life. I''ve been iming to the outside world that I have


    not been to China.¡±


    Speaking of this, Kelly couldn''t help but sigh lightly and said from the bottom of her heart,


    ¡°That noble person is like a life coach to me, if it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t be able to have these achievements today.¡±


    Hearing this, Ste could not help but ask with some curiosity, ¡°Kelly, twenty-eight years ago in China, it should still be


    very traditional, right?¡±


    ¡°At that time, it is surprising that someone from the United States asked you toe to China to do private house


    design? This person must have been too avant-garde, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Kelly said with a few moments of admiration on her expression, ¡°That noble person of mine, although she is


    Chinese, actually grew up in the United States since she was a child,¡±


    ¡°Andter married a young master of a big family in Eastcliff, so she moved from New York to Eastcliff.¡±


    Ste frowned slightly and said, ¡°You said she grew up living in the United States and asked you toe to China to do


    the private house design,¡±


    ¡°And you were not allowed to reveal it to the public, is she very famous in the United States?¡±


    Kelly West looked at Ste in surprise, not expecting this Fei family to be so perceptive and find the key point at once.


    So, she smiled slightly, nodded, and said, ¡°In fact, thirty years ago, her fame in American high society was very, very


    big,¡±


    ¡°And even now there are many people who talk about her with respect.¡±


    Hearing this, Ste was even more curious and asked her, ¡°If that''s true, then maybe I''ve heard of her, what''s her name,


    is it convenient to tell me?¡±


    Kelly thought about it andughed softly, ¡°She has been away for many years, it''s not inconvenient.¡±


    Saying, Kelly put away the smile, looked with nostalgia, with admiration, and with a bit sadness said: ¡°Her name is


    Margaret An, thirty years ago, she was called the investment queen of Silicon Valley,¡±


    ¡°I do not know if you have heard of it, if not, it is not strange, after all, she has been gone for almost twenty years,¡±


    ¡°When you were just born, she has already left America.¡±


    Hearing the words Margaret An, Ste was dumbfounded!


    She eximed, ¡°Margaret An....... how could I not know Margaret An, she is our...... ¡±


    Speaking of this, she gave a slight beating and hurriedly added: ¡°She is the pride of countless hearts!¡±


    In fact, Ste instinctively wanted to say that Margaret is the idol of all Stanford alumni.


    The spiritual leader who inspires all Stanford alumni to strive for excellence, and is a totem-like existence at Stanford.


    No one at Stanford doesn''t know Margaret, even though she passed away 20 years ago, her mark is still everywhere at


    Stanford.


    She is the highest-ranked female alumna in the Stanford Hall of Fame and has supported arge number of startup


    projects.


    These are like eagles at Stanford and in Silicon Valley, many of which have now grown into international Inte and


    technology behemoths.


    At Stanford, there is a road named after her, a building named after her, and a schrship fund.


    At the same time, she is also recognized by all Chinese alumni of the institute.


    Although Ste had never met Margaret, she had heard too much about her since she was a child.


    Therefore, when she was very young, she regarded Margaret as the biggest idol in her life.


    And the reason why she got into Stanford was because of the influence of this name.


    When she arrived at Stanford and learned more about her, she was not only amazed but she was also surprised.


    Deep in her heart, she even felt that if her future achievements could be one-third of Margaret''s, then she would have


    not lived her life in vain.


    However, she never thought that this interior designer she met for the first time would be an old acquaintance of


    Margaret!


    Therefore, she stood in the same ce as if she were a wooden chicken, her heart was already overwhelmed.


    And at this time, ire was standing in a daze too.


    This was the first time in her life that she heard Margaret''s name.


    She didn''t know what these words represented behind, let alone how these words were inextricably linked to her.


    She just felt that this name, as beautiful as a poem.........This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3943

    Chapter 3943


    Kelly didn''t expect that Ste, who was so young, would be impressed by Margaret as well.


    Moreover, looking at her, she seemed to admire Margaret.


    This made her heart feel a sense of relief, and she couldn''t help but sigh: ¡°It''s great that so many people still remember


    her after so many years............................................. ¡±


    Ste nodded and hurriedly asked after her, ¡°Kelly, how did you get to know Margaret?¡±


    Kelly said with a nostalgic look, ¡°When I first entered the design circle, it didn''t go well, although I was doing high-end


    private house design,¡±


    ¡°But high-end users were very dismissive of me as a fledgling designer, and in American society in those days, women


    were discriminated against in many jobs, and the design industry was naturally no


    exception.............................................................. ¡±


    Speaking of this, she sighed lightly, full of gratitude, ¡°I was frugal, took out five thousand dors, opened my first solo


    design show in Brooklyn, New York,¡±


    ¡°But that design show almost no one asked for, the asional visitor who came in, usually walked out shaking their


    heads, until Margaret, who happened to be passing by at the time, walked


    in....................................................................................... ¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡± Ste was impatient to pursue: ¡°And then she gave you a chance, didn''t she?¡±


    Kelly smiled heartily and continued, ¡°I think she gave me a whole new world         After that, she not only gave me a top


    luxury house in Manhattan to do the full project design,¡±


    ¡°But even brought me directly into Manhattan''s high society, rmending me to everyone around her,¡±


    ¡°And since then, I have inexplicably caught fire, and before the first full project design waspleted, I had already


    be a hot private house designer in Manhattan        ¡±


    Ste could not help but sigh: ¡°No one can be so selfless to share the top resources with a stranger, this kind of heart is


    indeed remarkable,¡±


    ¡°No wonder so manypanies in Silicon Valley are doing stronger and stronger under her investment, this kind of


    people who fully carry the sedan chair for others, often to achieve the greatest


    sess....................................................................................... ¡±


    Kelly said with immense approval, ¡°She was indeed a very selfless person, especially to neers, had been very


    caring,¡±


    ¡°If she feels that you are indeed a capable and talented person, then she would never sit back and watch your ability


    and talent be buried and let you down.¡±


    ire, who was on the side, had already listened with fascination by now.


    Although she did not have much social experience, she had never met a person like Margaret An.


    In her opinion, this woman whom she had never seen before, or even just heard of for the first time, seemed to exude


    an endless personality charm.


    But when she thought of it, just now Kelly said that Margaret had passed away for twenty years, she couldn''t help but


    ask,


    ¡°May I ask....... why this Ms. An passed away so early?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not sure.¡± Kelly shook her head and said, ¡°I only know that at that time her family imed that she died in an ident,


    for what exactly, it is unknown.¡±


    Ste said very seriously at this time: "Margaret''s death, I once heard my grandfather talk about it as if the reason


    behind it is extremelyplex,¡±


    "Soplex that even he kept it a secret, I actually asked him several times, he warned me very seriously not to


    explore,¡±


    "And said don''t you see that An family in the world is ranked in the top three families, but in front of this matter, also did


    not do any struggle.¡±


    Kelly smiled helplessly and spoke, "Let''s not talk about these heavy topics, doesn''t Ms. Willson still want to show us


    around Aurous Hill?¡±


    "Yes.¡± Ste also hurriedly changed the topic and said to ire, "ire, the two of us can follow you during this next


    period of time!¡±


    ire hurriedly said, "I''ve already nned it all out, why don''t we leave now?¡±


    "Good!¡±


    ire took Ste and Kelly around Aurous Hill for a whole day, and her feet were all worn out with blisters, but she was


    still full of energy.


    Not only because Kelly was her idol, but also because along the way, she heard a lot about the legendary experiences


    of Margaret.


    After hearing more, ire even felt that, if she continued to listen, she was afraid to change her idol from Kelly to


    Margaret, who had died twenty years ago.


    But she was unaware that this legendary woman was her husband''s mother.


    When she returned home, she just sat on the sofa, she was already tired and sore.

 Chapter 3944

    Chapter 3944


    Charlie saw her take off her socks and rubbed several blisters on her feet, so he could not help but say with some


    heartache,


    ¡°Honey, what have you been doing all day? Why have you rubbed so many blisters?¡±


    ire smiled shamefacedly and said, ¡°I was silly today, I forgot to wear sneakers, and took them along to several


    attractions and walked more than 20,000 steps ¡±


    Saying that she giggled: "It''s okay, tomorrow change into sneakers and I will certainly be much better!¡±


    Charlie asked offhandedly, "Your feet are like this, tomorrow still going out?¡±


    ire nodded and said seriously, "Of course, I want to go! Honey you do not know, following Miss Zhan and Ms. West,


    really can learn a lot of things,¡±


    "I feel that I and they are not a world of people, they talked a lot of things, I have not even heard of.¡±


    Charlie helplessly asked: "Wife, now is the information age, everything spreads fast, even if you have never eaten pork,


    have not seen a pig run ah?¡±


    ire said seriously: "Honey, they talk about a lot of things about the American high society, I have never heard of,¡±


    "I used to think that the richest person in the United States is Bill Gates, but listen to them talk to know that the really


    rich people simply do not show,¡± "If they do, Bill Gates'' assets in the United States, may not even rank in the top 10.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°This is not a very normal thing? Not to mention the top billionaires, even Noah and Horiyah, dare not


    let Mrs. Willson know how much money they had in their pocket,¡± ¡°But all have the ability to hide their wealth, certainly


    do their best to hide their wealth, as for those Forbes list,¡±


    ¡°The reason why the list is out, mainly because most of them are listedpanies or even multiple owners of listed


    by one is clear.¡±


    ¡°This is....... ¡± ire spat out her tongue and said, ¡°Maybe I''ve never paid attention to this before,¡±


    ¡°So my perception is still stuck in the news and newspapers from 10 years ago, and after hearing them out,¡±


    ¡°I realized It seems that this world is far moreplicated than I thought!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly, said approvingly: ¡°I''m afraid theplexity of this world is more than most people imagine,¡±


    ¡°But for ordinary people like us, knowing too much also has little meaning, what we really have to do is to run our own


    lives well,¡±


    ¡°the rest, at most, as the after-dinner talk, chat to relieve the boredom and nothing more.¡±


    Said, Charlie said: ¡°wife you sit for a while, I go to get you a basin of warm water bubble feet, help relieve your fatigue


    and blisters.¡±


    The words are so said, but Charlie also knows that soaking the feet is just treating the symptoms but not the root cause.


    So he intends to use some spiritual energy to help herpletely in the name of soaking the feet.


    ire smiled cheekily and said, ¡°Thank you, husband! This foot of mine is really ruined, I can only trouble my husband


    to help.............................................. ¡±


    Charlieughed: "This is nothing, you wait obediently.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie came to the bathroom, brought a basin of warm water to her, seeped a little aura into the


    water.


    Came back and put the basin under her feet, said to her, "Come on wife, put your feet in and soak for a while.¡±


    ire nodded and shyly said, "Thank you, husband!¡±


    Charlie smiled with a doting face: "Since when are you so polite with your husband.¡±


    Saying that, he said with some heartache: "You do not care too much about that Kelly and do not care about the stories


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    they say that have little to do with us, we are ordinary people, just live your life well.¡±


    ire nodded very seriously and said, "In fact, I have always been so admonished, this kind of words to listen to, do not


    go too deep into them, not to mention too much into         ¡±


    Speaking of this, ire expression got very serious and she said: "However, today I heard them talking about a


    previously unheard of thing, about a particrly powerful woman,¡±


    "After listening to her deeds, I really was deeply shocked! Instantly feel like a small person with no big ambition,


    Charlie smilingly asked, "What strong woman so powerful that my wife is beginning to doubt herself?¡±


    ire said seriously: "This strong woman named Margaret An, a Chinese American, husband have you heard of her


    story?¡±

 Chapter 3945

    Chapter 3945


    When Charlie heard his mother''s name, that too from the mouth of his wife ire, his whole person as if cast a body


    spell, standing still.


    At this moment, his consciousness also seems to have lost contact with his body, and his heart also turned up waves of


    shock.


    Emotions have also lost control, very urgently asked: ¡°What did they say to you about her?


    ire saw him so excited, amazed asked: ¡°Husband, you are so excited to know that.......................... Have you also


    heard of this person?¡±


    ire''s question made Charlie''s throat stuck in his throat all of a sudden.


    In the past, she had also asked him several times about his parents'' situation.


    Charlie could not bear to lie about the death of his parents, so he told her truthfully that his parents had died in an


    ident when he was eight years old.


    However, although he could not bear to lie about this matter, but also did have reservations, for example, he never told


    her, his parents'' names and their past.


    So, ire always felt that Charlie might have lost his parents earlier, so he himself had somewhat forgotten many of his


    parents'' memories and information.


    Moreover, she is not Ste, she does not have Ste''s brain, nor does she have Ste''s strength, so she never had any


    suspicions after hearing Charlie talk about his parents'' past.


    So, she also did not pursue further details.


    However, Charlie''s reaction to the name Margaret, did make ire a little surprised, she realized in her heart: ¡°Charlie if


    he had not heard of this person Margaret,¡± ¡°There is no way to have such an excited reaction, but this person''s name,


    and only today I heard for the first time, how did he know about her?¡±


    Charlie also finally realized at this time that he had just acted improperly.


    So, he exined to ire: ¡°When I went to Eastcliff to see the feng shui of Miss Gu''s family,¡±


    ¡°I once heard Miss Gu''s parents mention this person, as if they knew Margaret and had a good rtionship, so I was a


    little surprised to hear you mention her as well.¡±


    ire immediately felt that this statement of Charlie was very reasonable, so the mind did not move the idea of doubt,


    so she nodded and said, ¡°So it is like that         ¡±


    Charlie then asked, ¡°Honey, about this Ms. Margaret, what did they both talk to you about? I am also curious about her,


    can you also tell me about it?¡±


    ire thought about it and said, ¡°They said a lot of stories about Margaret, my idol Kelly back in the day, and was even


    pushed up by her.................................... ¡±


    ire then heard today, about the content of Margaret, all roughly told once.


    Only then did Charlie know that it turned out that long before his own mother knew his father, had already known Kelly.


    It was only today that he learned that the vi he had lived in during his childhood in Eastcliff was actually the wedding


    house that Kelly personally came to China to design for his mother.


    It''s a pity that that house is now long gone, having been refurbished by the Wade family, and has beenpletely


    erased from the traces of that year.


    Thinking of this, Charlie could not help but sigh with emotion in his heart, and even regretted a little, regretting that he


    had given up the old mansion where his parents had lived in Aurous Hill to Liona at the auction.


    At this time, ire very sadly said: ¡°Just did not expect that such an excellent strong woman died


    young........................................................ ¡±


    "And listen to the meaning of their two words, as if the cause of Margaret''s death, there is another fishy


    look..................................... ¡±


    Charlie heard here, his heart seemed to be a heavy hammer, could not help but ask: "What fishy? They two people,


    know something inside?¡±


    ire shook her head and said, "Ms. West knows nothing, she said she only knows that Margaret died in China, and


    her mother''s family imed that it was an ident,¡±


    "But Miss Zhan said that her grandfather seems to be secretive about this matter, but also said that the hidden feelings


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    behind this matter, even Margaret''s mother''s family did not dare to pursue.¡±


    Charlie''s heart rmed, quickly asked again: "That Miss Zhan did not say something more specific?¡±


    "No.¡± ire shook her head: "I heard Miss Zhan''s meaning, her grandfather seems to not want her to ask too much,¡±


    "I feel that her grandfather may know something, afraid to implicate her, so do not let her ask more.¡±


    Charlie''s heart vaguely jumped with some excitement.


    Over the years, he had always wanted to know the real reason for his parent''s death but never found any actual clues.


    Originally, he thought that the Su family must have been behind his parents'' death.


    But after he came into contact with the Su family, he gradually overturned this idea, because the Su family could not


    possibly be a match for his parents.


    And then he suspected that these were inextricably linked to the Ruthschild family, but now he still hasn''t found any


    valuable clues.


    So, all this that ire said today immediately gave Charlie great hope.


    He felt that if he could find a way to get Ste''s grandfather to talk, then this matter, there is a real chance of uncovering


    the truth!


    Thinking of this, he immediately made a decision in his heart, when Dous Feies to Aurous Hill, no matter what it


    means, we must force him to talk!¡±


    ¡°Even if it takes away his divine sense, give him strong psychological implication, but also must make him open his


    mouth to tell all the inside story he knows!


    At the same time, Charlie''s heart, the expectation of the Rejuvenation Pill auction, has surpassed everything at the


    moment!


    As for Ste, who wants to y curve to save the country let her y, Charlie now no longer cares what she wants to


    do,


    The only thing that he cares, is to let her grandfather Dous hurry up ande over to his ce and turf!

 Chapter 3946

    Chapter 3946


    A few dayster.


    After these few days of getting acquainted, ire and Ste, and Kelly have be more and more familiar with each


    other, and have even begun to breed a real friendship.


    Ste was once very spiteful about the way she concealed her true identity and used ire.


    And had even thought of confessing to ire at the first opportunity after the auction was over and her grandfather got


    the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Of course, she knew very well in her heart that even if she confessed, she could not sell Charlie, otherwise she would


    really have offended him to death.


    At the same time, the day of the Rejuvenation Pill auction is gradually drawing near.


    Shangri-La, too, has finally reached the point in time when all tenants must check out.


    Today at twelve noon, all guests must check out, then, Shangri-La will be officially closed by the management, no more


    external guests entertained.


    During this time, it will be fully prepared for the auction of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    At this time, Issac became more and more nervous.


    Because this time to participate in the auction of the rich and powerful, the value of the sum of more than a few trillion


    dors.


    When they stay in Shangri-La but also use the spot to participate in the auction, so he is in charge the security pressure


    on him will be heavy.


    The reason is that if these tycoonse and go in a low-profile manner, Shangri-La naturallypletes the task


    exined by Charlie sessfully.


    But if one of these tycoons had an incident at Shangri-La, it would affect the reputation of the entire Wade family.


    Fortunately, Joseph sent a number of Cataclysmic Front experts from overseas, led by Walter himself, to take charge of


    the security of the entire auction, only to let Issac breathe a sigh of relief.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After the security work was basically assured, Issac began to grasp the service preparations in an intensive manner.


    The hotel rooms were all cleaned and cleaned in the deepest way, the mattresses, carpets, and bedding were all


    reced with new ones.


    And any faulty furniture and appliances were not repaired but were directly reced with new ones.


    Everything was done to make the auction impable.


    Because the specific site of the Rejuvenation Pill auction has not yet been disclosed to the public.


    So when these tycoons arrived in Aurous Hill one after another on the day of the report, it was necessary for Shangri-La


    to send a convoy to receive them one by one from the airport to the hotel.


    And because of therge number of peopleing, Issac asked Charlie for instructions: ¡°Young master, I n to draw


    forty Rolls-Royce Phantom from the country, at a time to put eight as a group,¡±


    ¡°Form into five concierge fleet, then, these five concierge fleet will be responsible for the transfer guests to participate in


    the auction transfer work.


    Let them go back and forth between the hotel and the airport, absolute in a high-end atmosphere, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said lightly: ¡°The fleet is definitely necessary, five fleets should be enough to run back and forth.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie turned his words and said, ¡°But the Rolls Royce Phantom is not necessary, let''s rece it with


    something else.¡±


    Issac asked, "What do you suggest, young master?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: "This time, most of those who came are foreign friends, we as the host, we must use our local


    products, so let''s use all red gs!¡±

 Chapter 3947

    Chapter 3947


    The ss of Red g cars is certainly not as good as Rolls Royce.


    But in Charlie''s eyes, Red g can be the representative of the most domestic car brand in China, there is no other.


    Therefore, it is also the best choice in his mind.


    Issac obeyed Charlie''s words, so he immediately spoke,


    "Okay young master, I will coordinate the resources and make sure all the vehicles are in ce within two days.¡±


    Charlie nodded and instructed, "Don''t forget to raise the room price, during the Rejuvenation Pill auction,¡±


    "The price of the rooms at Shangri-La should be at least a hundred times more, and don''t give a single cent discount.¡±


    "Okay,¡± Issac said with a smile, "Young master don''t worry, this I have arranged,¡±


    "This time the listed price of the hotel room not only rose more than a hundred times,¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But also to add 20% service fee, 20% security fee, and 20% event organization fee,¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it is all tricky to set up a name, specifically to pit them a sum.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie smiled and said, "By the way, charge them another 1 million RMB each for transportation, after all,¡±


    "We have to spend money to set up the fleet.¡±


    Issac knew that mass-produced Red g cars were not really expensive.


    The best ones were only 500,000 to 600,000, and the cost of a fleet of eight cars was only four to five million.


    The four or five million worth fleet, the airport trip to pick up guests, a million transportation fees, this may be the world''s


    most profitable business.


    However, he knew very well in his heart that the two hundred people who areing to the Rejuvenation Pill auction


    would not care about such a small extra cost.


    Even though the majority of these people knew very well that they would probably not be able to get the Rejuvenation


    Pill,¡±


    "They still wanted toe to the site to see it, and spending a few million for this was nothing to them at all, so they


    could just consider it as a trip.


    After exining this, Charlie stood up and said to Issac:


    "I''ll leave the rest to you. On the day of the auction, you must conduct strict security checks on everyone who enters the


    venue,¡±


    "And never allow anyone to bring any camera and recording equipment into the venue.¡±


    Issac hurriedly said, "Young master don''t worry, I''ve made all the arrangements,¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will put 4 sets of security equipment on the site, open two security channels,¡± ¡°Each channel to


    do two security checks, absolutely more stringent than the security checks of flying,¡±


    ¡°These people whoe to the auction, no matter who, don''t even want to bring in a watch.¡±


    Charlie nodded, his mind suddenly illuminated with a sh of light, said: ¡°I say, it is better to ask them for figure data


    now,¡±


    ¡°In advance to give them a unified custom clothing, and then to this batch of clothing numbered, starting from 1, all the


    way to 200!


    ¡°These clothes, just all in ordance with the design of sportswear, the upper body uniform a T-shirt, the bottom


    uniform sports pants¡±


    These clothing should not contain any metal parts, and on the day of the auction, they must change into our uniform


    clothing provided by the metal detection door,¡±


    ¡°The principle is that no one is allowed to carry any equipment containing metal,¡±


    ¡°If there are medical devices, also must be strictly confirmed, never Give anyone the opportunity to exploit the


    loopholes.¡±


    Issac immediately agreed and said, ¡°Okay young master, I''ll arrange it and have them customize the clothes in the


    fastest time possible.¡±


    Saying that, he added: ¡°This is a saving, and it doesn''t cost much, our next province, Suhang, is basically one of the


    Charlieughed: ¡°Okay, this matter will be arranged by you, and since we have already provided them with uniform


    clothing,¡±


    ¡°It is natural to charge an additional cost of clothing, just like the uniform fee for making school uniforms.¡±


    Issac busy asking, ¡°Young master, I estimate that the cost of clothing will not exceed two hundred dors,¡±


    ¡°How much do you think this costume fee should be charged at the standard?¡±

 Chapter 3948

    Chapter 3948


    Charlie thought about it and said casually: ¡°You do this, go find a graphic designer, let him design a Logo, a design into


    a golden elixir,¡±


    ¡°Plus these big three words - The Rejuvenation Pill, The Rejuvenation Pill clothing packaged into a brand,¡±


    ¡°Say this is the new luxury goods, the world limited to 200 sets, each set priced at 1.5 million!¡±


    Issac almost gushed out a mouthful of old blood.


    A total of two hundred people, limited to two hundred sets, and do not know what kind of limited edition this is.


    Moreover, this price is really a ckout of the sky, the profit margin is as high as 99.99%


    Charlie this time like a serious person said: ¡°Mr. Chen look, usually this group of people, wearing an LV,¡±


    ¡°Carrying a Hermes feel like a cow, a piece of clothing printed with the LV logo is not moving tens of thousands of


    dors,¡± ¡°A Hermes bag is even more expensive out of this world, since we all love face, then our this Rejuvenation Pill


    clothing is the best luxury,¡±


    ¡°A set of sportswear for one and a half million, can Hermes bepared?¡±


    Issac was sweating like crazy.


    He knew that his young master sometimes has a ck heart, but he did not expect it to be so


    ck..................................... If this gets out, people will say that Shangri-La doesn''t even want its face.


    However, he also knows Charlie''s style of action, although his heart is extremely shocked, but still very quick to say:


    ¡°Young master do not worry, I will do it.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°In the future, these fee amounts,¡±


    ¡°In the annual Rejuvenation Pill auction must be levied, as usual, this money from the sale of clothing every year,¡±


    ¡°Help me donate to schools in poor areas, make free winter and summer uniforms for the children there, as many as


    you can, as for the annual transportation that part of the cost,¡±


    ¡°Donate it all to the elementary school in the mountains, equip them with buses and drivers, as many as you can. As


    much as you can.¡±


    The school uniforms, what we have to do is to take the goods from the factory at the lowest price, and then send them


    directly to the students,¡±


    ¡°The school buses, the same, first investigate the approximate needs of the mountain schools, and then purchase


    different vehicles ording to the different needs,¡± ¡°Then set up a managementpany, thispany will pay for all


    the drivers'' sries and insurance,¡±


    ¡°And the normal cost of use will also be paid by thepany, but the finance must do a good job of auditing, and no


    one will be allowed to insert a bar in this.¡±


    Issac did not expect that Charlie would donate all the 500 million cash he will have at his hand in one year with a casual


    remark, and he would also donate every year after that.


    So he immediately said respectfully, "Okay young master, I will definitely do my best to ensure that your order falls into


    ce item by item.¡±


    Charlie nodded, stretched his back, and spoke,


    "Okay, I''ll go first, when these buyers start arriving one after another, keep an eye on that Dous for me, if he arrives,


    notify me at the first opportunity.¡±


    "Okay Young Master!¡±


    When Charlie left Issac''s office, Ste, as well as her entourage were preparing to check out of the room and leave to


    move on to the International Hotel.


    Her assistant Martina was confirming for her that there were no missing items in the room while saying to Ste,


    "Miss, the Golden International Hotel side has been arranged, it''s also a presidential suite, we can move there directly.¡±


    Ste nodded slightly and asked her, "Okay, confirm with grandpa''s secretary the exact time he wille to China?¡±


    Martina nodded and said, "I have already confirmed with Secretary Shen, the auction will start in five days,¡±


    "Grandpa will depart and fly over on the third day and arrive on the fourth day.¡±


    Ste said with a grave expression, ¡°Tell grandpa''s secretary to arrange for him toe over a day earlier.¡±


    Ste said, ¡°Miss, the master''s itinerary is set by Secretary Shen, temporary change of ns, Secretary Chen will not


    agree for the safety of the master


    Ste said directly: ¡°Tell him that this is my intention, I arranged so, naturally I have my reasons.¡±


    Ste said cautiously, ¡°Miss, at the risk of asking, what are your ns? Do you need my help?¡±


    Ste sighed and said, ¡°I want to take grandpa along and have a meal with Charlie         ¡±

 Chapter 3949

    Chapter 3949


    Hearing these words from Ste, Martina said nervously, ¡°Miss, if you bring Master and Charlie to dinner together, won''t


    you expose your own identity?¡±


    ¡°That wouldn''t be the case.¡± Ste said, ¡°I n to invite ire first, then I will let her help invite Charlie,¡±


    ¡°Then I will bring grandpa there directly and introduce them at the dinner table.¡±


    Martina couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Then how will you introduce your rtionship with Master to Charlie?¡±


    Ste said, ¡°This is simple, just say that grandpa is my distant grandfather,¡±


    ¡°After all, the Zhan family and the Fei family are originally rted, there will be no loopholes in terms of


    reasonableness.¡±


    Martina was puzzled and asked, ¡°Miss, I don''t quite understand, why do you want to arrange a meeting between the


    master and Charlie?¡±


    ¡°Originally this matter is two sets of ns, and the two sets of ns are well shielded and do not interfere with each


    other,¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to take the initiative to lift this shield?¡±


    Ste sighed: ¡°This matter always feels difficult, even with two sets of programs may not guarantee sess,¡±


    ¡°Let grandpa meet Charlie before the auction, but also to add another new program,¡±


    ¡°Perhaps after the first two sets of programs have failed, grandpa can get what he wants from Charlie himself.¡±


    ¡°Okay....... ¡± Martina nodded helplessly, she knew very well the reason why Ste attached so much importance to this


    matter.


    Nowadays, Ste''s wings are not yet abundant, her father has little status in the family.


    And Ste''s greatest fear is that the old man will leave too early.


    Therefore, she could only pin her hopes on the Rejuvenation Pill.


    At this time, an attendant knocked on the door and spoke,


    ¡°Miss, the hotel is urging to check out, the check-out procedure must be done at 12 o''clock.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ste answered and spoke, ¡°This will go down.¡±


    When she came out of the room, outside the door, in addition to her entourage, there was also Kelly, who had been


    here for many days.


    Kelly had been staying at Shangri-La for the past few days, but today she was also changing to the Aurous Hill


    International Hotel along with Ste.


    Seeing Stee out, Kelly called out with a respectful face, ¡°Miss Fei."


    Ste nodded and spoke, ¡°Kelly, it''s hard for you to stay in Aurous Hill for a few more days, and then return to the


    United States after this week."


    Kelly agreed without hesitation and said, "Okay Miss Fei."


    Ste said with satisfaction, "Please don''t worry, Miss Kelly, after this matter is over, I will definitely not treat you badly."


    Kelly said with a smile, "Miss Fei is very kind, it is my honor to help."


    Ste smiled faintly, nodded gently, and said, "Let''s go, go check out of the room."


    Afterward, the group left the guest room area and went to the hotel lobby.


    At that moment, Issac happened to see Charlie out of his office and the two were walking quickly through the lobby.


    Ste saw Charlie at a nce, this scene was the same as the first time she saw him.


    Except that at that time, Charlie came in together with Issac, and this time, he went out together.


    When she saw Charlie here at this time, she didn''t feel surprised at all.


    Although she also knew that the Rejuvenation Pill auction would soon begin.


    And Charlie, as the owner of the pill, could be said to be the biggest boss behind this auction.


    Therefore, it naturally made sense for him to appear at Shangri-La at this time.


    Thus, Ste shouted, ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Charlie heard the voice and knew it was Ste without turning around.

 Chapter 3950

    Chapter 3950


    So he stopped in his tracks, turned to look at her, and said with a smile, "It''s Miss Fei, what are you doing here?¡±


    Ste shrugged her shoulders and casually said, "I''m preparing to check out         Shangri-La won''t let me renew my


    stay today, so I can only move to another hotel.¡±


    Charlie nodded gently and asked, "Miss Fei should have already found a ce to live, right?¡±


    Ste nodded and said, "I found it, at the Aurous Hill International Hotel.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, "That''s good.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the time and said, "Miss Fei, I have something to do, so I won''t talk to you anymore.¡±


    Ste said with great understanding, "Mr. Wade has something to do, so go ahead and get busy.¡±


    With that, she changed the topic and said, "Mr. Wade, if you have time some other day, I''ll invite you and ire to have


    dinner together.¡±


    "After all, we have known each other for many days, and we have not thanked you properly for the help you and ire


    have given us.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he immediately decided in his heart that Ste must have something fishy.


    So, he didn''t reject her directly, but nodded and smiled, "Sure, but I might be busy these days, so why don''t we wait for


    next week.¡±


    The Rejuvenation Pill auction was this Sunday.


    Charlie deliberately said next week, just to see how Ste would react.


    Sure enough, when Ste heard this, she couldn''t help but feel a little anxious in her heart, and quickly asked,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I may have to leave Aurous Hill for a while next week,¡±


    ¡°I don''t know if it''s convenient for you to make an appointment for this week?¡±


    Charlie shook his head slightly and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry Miss Fei, I may not be able to find the time in these few


    days,¡±


    ¡°Why don''t I arrange it when you return to Aurous Hill next time?¡±


    Hearing this, Ste knew that it would be difficult to rely on her own ability to get Charlie out for a meal before the


    auction.


    So, she put her hope in ire''s.


    She wants to turn around and try again through ire to see if there is a turnaround.


    If it is really not possible, let ire and grandfather first have an acquaintance, at least they can also have a favor via


    her.


    So, she smiled and said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, since you are busy recently,¡±


    ¡°I won''t bother you much, let''s meet again when you are done with this period.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and smiled, and said, ¡°Miss Fei, I still have something to do, so I''ll leave first.¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye


    Mr. Wade.¡± Seeing Charlie leave, Ste was helpless and had more than a little bit of reluctance.


    The auction was only a few days away, and she was like a student who was about to face the final exam.


    The exam date was gradually approaching, and there was no certainty in her mind.


    So she could only think of every way to do more preparation before the exam.


    So, she then looked at Kelly and spoke, ¡°Kelly, work hard on ire, put in more effort, if you can, I want her to owe you


    a big favor, I wonder if you have any good ideas?¡±


    Kelly thought about it and spoke, ¡°Miss Fei, I see that ire is very obsessed with design,¡±


    ¡°I think it is possible to find a breakthrough from that.¡±


    Saying that, she added, ¡°It just so happens that I have been invited to lead a yearly graphic and interior design master


    ss at the Rhode Ind School of Design starting at the end of the month, and I can work out a spot for her.¡±


    Ste didn''t know much about the design field, so she asked her, ¡°Does this master ss carry a lot of value?¡±


    Kelly nodded and said, ¡°Besides me, this master ss has quite a few top designers in the design field,¡±


    ¡°It is considered a top-level professor team in the field, so it has a very high gold content.¡±


    ¡°And this master ss is normally only for young designers who have outstanding performance in the world,¡±


    ¡°and have a record of winning awards, and there are only fifty ces in total,¡± ¡°So it is always very tight, and the


    applications received each year are at least five thousand people, and the eptance rate is still less than one


    percent.¡±


    Ste hurriedly asked her, ¡°Do you think ire is interested in this master ss?¡±


    Kelly smiled slightly and said, ¡°ire has asked me privately about the master ss, and she is very interested in it,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°But she knows that she is not up to the standards of the master ss.¡±

 Chapter 3951

    Chapter 3951


    Kelly said the master ss, is in the world''s top design field school the Rhode Ind School of Design.


    But also in the entire interior design field, the top skills advanced training ss is known as the cradle of the world''s top


    designers.


    Anyone who can join in. Basically are very powerful entrepreneurs, or very promising young entrepreneurs.


    And this kind of ce in addition to ess to the industry''s top knowledge, technology, and academia, but also lets you


    able to step in ce, ess to the tip of the industry''s pyramid.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Once you have ess to it, you are connected to the most cutting-edge resources in the industry.


    The master ss at Rhode Ind School of Design is much more difficult to enter than Lakeside University.


    Before Lakeside University was discontinued, it was screening about fifty entrepreneurs in China every year.


    However, Rhode Ind School of Design''s master ss. Each year, only fifty people are selected from around the


    world.


    Moreover, because this master ss is from the host institute to the teaching professor, basically all are from the West.


    So every year, there is a very serious resource bias towards developed countries in terms of enrollment.


    Among the fifty ces, at least thirty-five are allocated to these designers, leaving not even ten ces for ces like


    Africa and Asia.


    Therefore, if you look at the whole of China, the maximum number of designers who can go to this master ss every


    year is not more than three.


    ire has long been fascinated by this master ss but never expected to have the opportunity to attend it herself.


    She knew that Kelly was the lead designer of this master ss.


    So she was in admiration and fascination and consulted her to learn more about the details of the master ss.


    She thought it would be a great honor to be selected for one of the mastersses ten yearster.


    Kelly also knew that with ire''s current qualifications, she might not be selected for the master ss even after


    another ten years.


    However, as the leader of the master ss, she has the right to approve a special quota and this year''s quota. It just so


    happens that it has not been used yet.


    If this quota is given to ire, it would definitely enable ire to reach the sky in the field of design, in one step in the


    country.


    Ste also felt that. This was a very good entry point, and in thesest five days, before the auction started, she had to


    go all out to umte favors on ire to add hope for herself.


    So, she immediately said to Kelly, "I''ll give it to you. I''ll give ire a call and ask her to have lunch together. You can


    mention this to her and see if she is interested.¡±


    Kelly smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Fei, ire''s interest is definitely very high. This is one of the ultimate


    dreams of every designer.¡±


    "Moreover, in all the years of the master ss, there are very few designers who can attend the master ss in their


    20s.¡±


    "If irees to participate, then she will be the first Asian master ss participant under the age of thirty, and this


    title alone will make her famous in the Chinese design circle.¡±


    "Good!¡± Ste nodded, and with a bit of excitement in her expression, she spoke, "Kelly. If you help me to do this, the


    Fei family will definitely not treat you badly,¡±


    "In the next year. Fei family in the global scope of more than three hundred hotels, at least about a hundred will start


    redecoration, then I will give all the hotel design to your studio!¡±


    Although Kelly is a top designer. The annual ie is at least ten million dors, but in the end, she is still far from


    being a real billionaire.


    If Ste really gives all the design work for more than 100 hotels to her studio, then her profit would be at least 40 to


    50 million, and just this one bill would cover three years.

 Chapter 3952

    Chapter 3952


    At this time, ire was preparing to eat lunch at thepany.


    Because thepany''s official business is growing, so she generally will not toss home to eat at noon.


    She is mostly eating take-out in thepany. At least for her to save more than an hour of work time.


    At this moment, she was about to pick up her phone to order food when she received a call from Ste.


    So, she picked up the phone and said with a smile, ¡°What''s the order from Miss Zhan?"


    Ste said, "Sister ire, I told you a long time ago. Don''t be so formal."


    ireughed: "It''s not working time, you''re my friend in life, but you''re my party at work, I must be polite to the party."


    Steughed helplessly, "It''s already 12 o''clock, is it still working time?


    Yourpany doesn''t have a lunch break?"


    ire exined, "Other employees have a lunch break, we have an hour and a half lunch break, but I don''t care.


    Except for eating, all other time is working time."


    Ste couldn''t help butugh, "In that case, then Ms. Willson, as the Party


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A, I have to take up your lunchtime."


    ire smiled and said, "No problem, I don''t know what Party A has ordered?"


    Ste said, "Here on this side of Shangri-La we can''t stay any longer from now on." "Kelly and I are going to switch to


    the International Hotel, and are now preparing to go there, so I''m calling to ask if you''ve eaten. If you haven''t eaten, we


    can eat together at the International Hotel."


    ¡°No problem.¡± ire said without hesitation, "It''s not far from the International Hotel,¡±


    "It should be faster than you going there from Shangri-La. How about this, I''ll go over and book a private box now,¡±


    "I''ll be the host today, you guys can''t grab the bill from me.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Ste said with a smile, "Then we''ll listen to Mr. Willson''s arrangement at noon!¡±


    After ire hung up the phone, she hurriedly took the car keys and went out to the Aurous Hill International Hotel.


    In the past few days, she had gotten along very well with Ste and Kelly, and deep down, she already regarded them


    as good friends.


    ire has never been very good at socializing, she didn''t have many friends when she was in school.


    And after she entered society, she was so busy with her work that she rarely met people with the right temperament.


    Although Ste is a few years younger than ire, but her personality is quick and crisp.


    Sometimes, ire will even feel that this little girl''s emotional intelligence, and even social experience, are much


    stronger than her own, and getting along with her, also very pleasant.


    As for Kelly. Not everyone can have the opportunity to meet face to face with the biggest idol in their life.


    And even be friends with their idol, ire cherished this opportunity.


    Soon, she arrived at the Aurous Hill International Hotel and booked a private room in the hotel''s catering department to


    wait for them.


    In order to prevent them from grabbing the bill from her, ire also prepaid 10,000 yuan meal price in advance at the


    cashier of the catering department.


    And instructed the waiter, no matter how much the final meal bill is, he muste to her.


    And Ste and Kelly. The two of them also came to the catering department to meet with ire for the first time after the


    check-in procedure.


    Once the three of them met and exchanged pleasantries, Ste asked ire straight to the point:


    ¡°ire, from the end of this month to the end of next month, is it convenient for you to leave Aurous Hill for a month or


    so?¡±


    "Leaving Aurous Hill?!¡±

 Chapter 3953

    Chapter 3953


    ire heard Ste''s question and asked with an unbelievable face, "Why do you want me to leave Aurous Hill?¡±


    Ste smiled and said, "Because Kelly and I want to invite you to go abroad for a while.¡±


    "Go abroad? And still for a month?¡± When ire heard this, she quickly waved her hand and said awkwardly,


    "I don''t have that much free time, thepany has to be managed, the family also has to be taken care of,¡±


    "If I go out for three or five days, I can still squeeze out this time by gritting my teeth, a month is too long, it''s simply not


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    possible................................ ¡±


    Ste said with a serious face: "Sister ire, have you not heard people often say? Time is like a woman''s prize,


    squeeze it or have it.............................................. ¡±


    ire some sweat, touched her forehead, helplessly said: ¡°A month is indeed too long, not to mention the time,¡± "Even


    if I have free time I do not want to leave home for so long.¡±


    Ste was busy teasing, "Sister ire, I think you can''t let go of your husband, right?¡±


    ire pretty face is now red, she shyly said: "Not to say that there must be something untrue, I am mainly with him and


    we have not been separated for so long,¡±


    "The past also when he went out of town to see feng shui, we would be separated for a few days,¡±


    "But only a few days, not more than a week, so you want me to leave him for a month, I really dare not


    think.................................... "


    Ste said with a smile, "So that''s how it is.......... I understand......... ¡±


    ire nodded and said, "Sorry Zhan, I''ll go out with you guyster if I have the chance.¡±


    Ste willow-like eyebrows gently raised, smiled, and asked, "Sister ire, it can be seen that you and Mr. Wade really


    have a very good rtionship,¡±


    "Can not leave him for so long........ ¡±


    Speaking here, Ste turned her words and asked with a smile, "However, Sister ire,¡±


    "If you are allowed to go to the United States to attend the master ss at Rhode Ind School of Design, then would


    you be willing to leave your husband for a month?¡±


    ire said casually, "Of course, I''d be willing to do that! If I can really go to the Rhode Ind School of Design master


    ss,¡±


    ¡°Then I can leave mypany, and then go back and ask my husband for a favor, so that he will agree to let me go


    to.......................................... ¡±


    Ste smiled and nodded, and then looked at Kelly beside her and smiled, ¡°Kelly, do you have anything to say?¡±


    Kelly looked at ire with a smile on her face and spoke, "ire, since you have said so, then I think that you can ask


    for a good favor with your husband in a while.¡±


    ire was still a little surprised and asked in confusion, "Ms. Kelly, what do you mean by that, howe I didn''t


    understand.................................... ¡±


    Kelly pulled out her own phone, and the screen of her phone showed an a web page.


    She pointed to the information column on this web page and spoke, "ire, this is the information submission


    backstage for the special approval quota for the Rhode Ind School of Design master ss,¡±


    "I only have one special approval quota each year as well, as long as you are sure your time is okay, then I will enter


    your name and other information into and submit it to the Rhode Ind School of Design,¡±


    "As long as I submit it, you will be this year''s official student of the master ss!¡±


    "Ah?!¡± ire whole person listened dumbfounded, subconsciously asked: "This     Is this true? Ms. Kelly,


    you....................................... ¡±


    "You really intend to rmend me to attend this year''s master ss?¡±


    "That''s right.¡± Kelly said with a smile, "We are already good friends, and I can also see that you truly love the career of a


    designer,¡± "And you have said before that you are very eager for the master ss at Rhode Ind School of Design,¡±


    ¡°And since I have this privilege, I certainly hope to help you realize this wish.¡±

 Chapter 3954

    Chapter 3954


    ire could not hide her excitement but was a little nervous, ¡°Kelly............  Compared to those other students who


    attended the master ss,¡±


    ¡°My personal qualifications are really too unimpressive. With this level of mine, going to such a high-end master ss


    will definitely bring you criticism, right   ¡±


    ¡°Criticism?¡± Kelly said disdainfully: ¡°Originally the Rhode Ind School of Design gave me the authority to approve the


    quota, this authority by my personal decision,¡±


    ¡°I can give it to whoever I want, not to mention your qualifications are not deep enough, even if apletely uneducated


    designer,¡±


    ¡°As long as I fill out her information, push her to the Rhode Ind School of Design, then this person can participate in


    the master ss openly and no one will say one word about it!¡±


    Saying that, Kelly looked at ire and said seriously, ¡°ire, you should not have so much mental burden,¡±


    ¡°Now is exactly such an opportunity, right in front of you, as long as you nod your head, this opportunity is yours.¡±


    ire pursed her lips, feeling difficult to open her mouth, and asked: ¡°Kelly What you said..... Is it true?¡±


    At this moment, ire, deep inside, still can not believe all this.


    Kelly''s tone is unusually firm and said: ¡°Of course it''s true! Ste and I both feel that you must be a very potential


    designer in the future,¡±


    ¡°Onlycking sufficient opportunities and umtion of qualifications, and this is a good time to umte


    qualifications,¡±


    ¡°If you grasp it, bing a top designer in the future is by no means an empty talk; but if you can''t grasp it,¡±


    ¡°Then even if there are more opportunities in the future, I am afraid that it will be difficult to be a top.¡±


    Speaking of this, Kelly seriously said, ¡°ire, listen to me, to this time the master ss, you must go!¡±


    Ste also hurriedly encouraged from the side, ¡°Yes, ire, you must seize this opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Just take out a month or so to go to the United States, your future design career will benefit greatly in the next few


    decades, you must not refuse!¡±


    If you are worried about the progress of the renovation of my vi, I tell you, you don''t have to,¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter to me if the vi is renovated a month or twoter, I can wait.¡±


    ire''s heart at this moment was alsopletely moved by the two people.


    She naturally wanted to grasp such a good opportunity, but there were three concerns in her heart.


    One was that she would be away from Aurous Hill for too long and could not let go of her husband and family.


    The second is that she could not rest assured about herpany, and the third is that her qualification is really limited


    and she is afraid of being treated as a foreigner if she goes there.


    But Kelly''s words made her dispel herck of confidence in her qualifications, and the rest is her family and the


    Thepany is good because the business is now on track, she can stop taking on new projects for the time being.


    The rest is the husband and parents.


    Thinking of husband and parents, in fact, ire''s heart has only the husband ''Charlie.''


    After all, she and him have been married for so long, have not been separated for such a long time.


    Moreover, not only she has to be separated from Charlie for a month, but she also has to be separated by ten thousand


    miles.


    This makes ire''s heart even more full of reluctance.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What''s more, she had never been to the United States, and her heart is full of strangeness to that country across the


    ocean.


    After thinking about it, she said to Ste and Kelly: ¡°Thank you both for your kindness, I will definitely consider this


    matter carefully,¡±


    ¡°But please give me some time to go home and discuss it with my husband


    Ste did not hesitate to say, ¡°No problem, go back and talk to Mr. Wade properly, I believe he should support you.¡±


    Saying that, Ste raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, ¡°Right ire, you can have a good talk with Mr. Wade, let


    him apany you over to the USA!¡±

 Chapter 3955

    Chapter 3955


    Ste''s words immediately made ire''s eyes light up.


    She suddenly thought, ¡°Charlie usually has nothing important to do in Aurous Hill,"


    "it''s just to help some acquaintances look at feng shui, it shouldn''t be very important     "


    "If I ask him toe with me to the United States with me, he will definitely have plenty of time in terms


    of..................................... "


    "In this way, I wouldn''t have to worry about being separated from him for too long        "


    Then, ire thought of her parents and secretly thought, "Dad happens to be going to Korea soon for exchange


    activities,"


    "Mom''s legs and feet are almost well, she should have no problem at home, and with mom''s kind of personality,"


    "She should be happier to live alone at home in such a big house."


    Thinking of this, she felt that letting her husband go to the United States with her was definitely the best solution to this


    matter.


    So, she couldn''t hold down her excitement and asked Kelly,


    "Ms. Kelly, may I ask, does Rhode Ind School of Design have any requirements for amodation?"


    "If my husband is willing toe with me, and the school does not require that I live on campus,"


    "Then can I find a ce to live off-campus with my husband?"


    Kelly smiled, "Normally, the school provides dormitories, and they are single apartments in very good conditions,"


    ¡°but if you live as two people, it is more or less crowded, and if you want to live off-campus, the school will not interfere


    in any way.¡±


    On the other side Ste hurriedly said, ¡°Sister ire, if Mr. Wade is willing to apany you, you might as well stay off-


    campus in a hotel to be more convenient,¡±


    ¡°And Rhode Ind School of Design is very close to New York, it just so happens that at the end of the month to go to


    New York for a period of time,¡±


    ¡°Then I will only need to drive more than three hours to you to find you and see you.¡±


    ire was already very excited at this point and couldn''t help but say,


    ¡°Then I''ll go home tonight and discuss it with my husband, I don''t know if he''ll agree yet.................................. ¡±


    Ste said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wade loves you so much, he will definitely agree!¡±


    ire''s pretty face flushed and nodded shyly.


    The matter of the master ss at Rhode Ind School of Design made ire a bit soul-crushing throughout the


    afternoon.


    She couldn''t wait to call Charlie several times and ask his opinion directly on the phone.


    But once she thought of the significance of this matter, so she felt vague that she should tell him in person.


    So she kept her excited heart in check until she got off work at night and returned home to Tomson One.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When she arrived home, Charlie was having tea with Jacob, in the living room.


    She first greeted Charlie and Jacob, and then instinctively thought that ine must be cooking in the kitchen, so she


    went to the kitchen to take a look.


    But what she didn''t expect was that there was no sign of ine in the kitchen.


    This made her surprised and she ran out and asked, ¡°Dad, Charlie, where is mom?¡±


    Jacob grunted twice and casually said, "Your mother went to out with Horiyah."


    "Ah?!¡± ire said dumbfounded: "When did mother go to y with Horiyah?"


    Jacob smiled, "It''s just thatst time when Wendy brought Horiyah back,"


    "Your mother had a fight with your grandmother in front of her house."


    "Since that time, the two sisters-inw seem to have resolved two or three decades of conflicts, the two first chatted on


    WeChat for a few days,"


    "It seems that your mother gave Horiyah tips to teach her how to deal with your grandmother, the two so far, they have


    be good friends..................... "

 Chapter 3956

    Chapter 3956


    Speaking of which, Jacob smacked his lips and said,


    "Tsk....... The two of them have be good friends, you say you can not stand it?


    ire helplessly shook his head andughed:


    ¡°Although it sounds strange, but this is also a good thing,¡±


    ¡°Mom usually have few friends, and her legs have been injured one after another, almost did not go out for most of the


    year,¡±


    ¡°If you y with Horiyah to a piece, it can also be considered to relieve boredom.¡±


    Jacobmented, ¡°Oh, so it is said, but I always feel that after the two of them be good friends, your grandmother


    she will suffer,¡±


    ¡°You say your grandmother is an old woman of 80 or 90 years old, and no money and no power, now how to deal with


    the two of them....................................... ¡±


    ire spread her hands and sighed: ¡°This is not something we can worry about,¡±


    ¡°Grandmother this person, is really a little too much to say and do things in the past, if she has a hard time, we can not


    help her anything.¡±


    Jacob nodded, said casually: ¡°This is......... ¡±


    After saying that, he took the initiative to pick up the teapot, refilled a cup of tea for Charlie, and said with an attentive


    face,


    ¡°Good son-inw, tell me a little bit more about feng shui divination, I Ching Bagua,¡±


    ¡°The best kind, don''t have to study it for too long, but can learn it now.¡±


    ire asked curiously, ¡°Dad, why have you started to study feng shui?¡±


    Jacobughed: ¡°Hey, hey, hey, this is not soon to go to South Korea to engage in exchanges!¡± ¡°Most of Korea''s


    traditional culture is learned from our country, their national g is not our eight trigrams changed?¡±


    ¡°So I represent our Aurous Hill cultural sector, to Korea that can not show weakness,¡±


    ¡°So I want to learn some knowledge, and when we get to Korea, meet the representatives,¡±


    ¡°I will directly point to their venues and then makements so that when they see me, they have to say ''Mr. Willson is


    awesome!¡±


    ire did not expect that dad dragged Charlie with gossip, but actually for the sake of going to Korea to make a ssh.


    So, she helplessly said, ¡°Dad, this kind of traditional academics need a long time to learn to umte,¡±


    ¡°You are so clinical to hold the Buddha''s feet, wait until there, may not only not show face, but also seems to be a


    quack!¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°That''s why I have to talk to Charlie! I am not professional, but Charlie is professional after all!¡±


    ¡°When the timees, he directly will give me the standard answer, and I memorized it, right?¡±


    Charlie said awkwardly: ¡°Dad, if you want the standard answer, at least give me the test questions,¡±


    ¡°I do not even know the title, you asked me to give the answer, how can I give it?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Want test questions, right........ ¡±


    Jacob said while pulling out his phone and opening a pdf format of the introduction information from it.


    Afterward, he handed the phone to Charlie''s face and said seriously, ¡°Good son-inw, take a look, this is the


    introduction of the main venue where they have this cultural exchange over there,¡± ¡°There are very detailed pictures as


    well as floor ns on it, see if you can pick out a little fault for them from feng shui.¡±


    After that, he took out an A4 paper folded three times from his pocket, and after opening it,¡±


    ¡°It was a picture of a man in his fifties with a defeated top and a short introduction.


    He also handed this A4 paper to Charlie, spoke:


    ¡°Good son-inw, this idiot is the other side''s in charge of this cultural exchange, give a look at his face,¡±


    ¡°By the way, then use his birth date to calcte a trigram, to see if this idiot has any blood or something,¡±


    ¡°If so, how to crack, then see how I show my hand in front of him! ¡°

 Chapter 3957

    Chapter 3957


    After listening to Jacob''s words, the whole person suddenly cried andughed.


    He could only patiently exin to Jacob: ¡°Dad, it is very difficult to calcte the face by looking at the photo,¡±


    ¡°Because the face is not just the facial features and appearance, but the whole person''s facial three-dimensional


    image,¡±


    ¡°Only then can we really see what a person''s face behind the face actually represents?¡±


    Jacob asked, ¡°The so-called face reading, is not to look at the other person''s face, you can know the person''s general


    fortune?¡± ¡°Look how clear this photo is. It''s the official published ID photo.¡±


    Charlie helplessly asked, ¡°Dad, we do not say anything else, you have heard people say something like a certain


    person''s seal is ck,¡±


    ¡°There will be a bloodbath, but look at this buddy''s photo, the sh hit his face, more white than the white race,¡±


    ¡°Even if the seal is ck, it is not at all visible, so relying on photos to see the face is not reliable.¡±


    Jacob resentfully said, ¡°I heard that this idiot is quite powerful,¡±


    ¡°So I want to show my hand in front of him, so look again no chance.¡±


    After that, he hurriedly said, ¡°Good son-inw, you quickly give a look if they have any problems with that venue.¡±


    ¡°Can not read the face, at least can look at the venue''s feng shui, right?¡±


    Charlie can do nothing, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, you wait for me to study.¡±


    ire opened her mouth at this time and asked,


    ¡°Dad. Did mom say when she would be back, what are we going to eat tonight?¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°Your mom didn''t say when she would be back, so why don''t the three of us order a take-out for the night?¡±


    As he talked, he could not help butin:


    ¡°ine this stinking b!tch is really, out to y, even noting back to cook, it is too much.............................................


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he heard the door being pushed open, and ine''s angry voice came, ¡°Jacob!


    Who are you calling a stinking bitch?!"


    Jacob saw that ine had arrived, and with Horiyah behind her, he said angrily,


    "You still know how toe back, our family is waiting for you with a hungry stomach!"


    ine scolded with annoyance: "Jacob, you are toozy to give birth to maggots,"


    "My legs are not well, I have been cooking at home for so many days,"


    "Today I went out, you can not move your hands?


    Jacob was about to speak, Horiyah behind him also said with unparalleled approval: "Yes, Jacob! It''s not sister-inw''s


    fault!"


    "It''s not easy for her, you don''t take good care of her, but you still want her to serve you?"


    Jacob said with a puff of anger,


    "I just let her cook a meal, and it''s not just for me, it''s mainly for my daughter and son-inw,"


    "You don''t know, she cooks at home. My son-inw gives her money every month!"


    Horiyah coldly snorted: "Since it is Charlie who pays, it is him who has to pick the problems,"


    "You are just a dabbler in the end, how do you have the nerve to use ine here?"


    ine immediately felt that she had met her soulmate, ¡°Telling from the bottom of heart, these Willson''s men are hard to


    serve one by one!¡±


    "This Jacob is hard to serve, and that Noah is no better! What a nest of snakes and rats!¡±


    Horiyah nodded her head and said excitedly, "ine, you are so right!¡±


    "What kind of fate do you think we have, to have such a pair of brothers!


    It''s really bad luck!¡±


    Jacob''s face was red with dislike. But all of a sudden could not find any suitable reason to refute.


    After all, Horiyah was right, the money was given by Charlie, and it was not his turn to me. So this wave is indeed a


    deficit.

 Chapter 3958

    Chapter 3958


    Right now Jacob also knows that he has that ability, and these two shrews cursing against each other? This is simply a


    matter of no chance of winning.


    So, he said resentfully, "The money is indeed from my son-inw. Of course,¡±


    "It''s fine if you don''t cook for me, but isn''t it too much for you to not even cook for your son-inw?¡±


    ine bristled, "If my good son-inw thought I was going too far, he would have told me directly,¡±


    "Which doesn''t need you to chatter here, really the emperor is not anxious!¡±


    Jacob was furious and said, "ine, what kind of bullshit analogy is that?¡±


    ¡°I have a son-inw rtionship with Charlie,¡± ¡°If we really put it in ancient times. How can I use such words as the


    emperor is not anxious and the eunuch is anxious?¡±


    ine looked at Horiyah and smiled b!tchily, ¡°Sister-inw, see. Just said a couple of words and then how anxious he


    is!¡±


    Horiyah brushed aside her mouth and said disdainfully,


    ¡°Isn''t that the nature of all the men in the Willson family?¡±


    ¡°Slow to act, quick to react, small in ability, big in temper!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ine pped her hands and said excitedly,


    ¡°Sister-inw, you''re so right! Every word is so true. Every word is in like from my heart!¡±


    Jacob felt his face rolling, immediately stood up, and said to ire,


    ¡°ire, you guys order take-out to eat, no need to order for me.¡±


    ire asked, ¡°Dad, why are you going?¡±


    Jacob was angry and resentful, ¡°I''m full of anger, so I''ll go back to the house and lie down to take a break.¡±


    ire had no choice but to say to ine, ¡°Mom, please don''t say anything.¡±


    Horiyah saw that ire could not stand with it, so she immediately said to ine,


    ¡°Yes, ine, ire is right, just say the right thing. There''s no need to keep saying that, just be forgiving!¡±


    ine also knows how to use the slope to get down, said in a loud voice:


    ¡°Sister-inw, I''m definitely giving you face!¡±


    After that, she waved her hand and said, "All right,¡±


    ¡°Jacob, the old man, don''t sulk at every turn, I won''t talk about you anymore, okay?¡±


    Jacob froze on the spot. Neither leave nor stay, just feel the whole person wants to cry.


    Horiyah spoke at this time: ¡°ine, there is nothing to do, I''ll leave now, let''s meet again some other time!¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°Do not change the day, just tomorrow, tomorrow afternoon youe home to me,¡±


    ¡°I will take you to our family vi in the Champs-Elysees Spa, we go there to do a spa treatment, by the way, eat a meal,


    and then back!¡±


    When Horiyah heard this, she said excitedly, ¡°Mom, I would say that ine you are lucky.¡±


    ¡°I didn''t even know you had a vi at the Champs-Elysees Spa!¡±


    ¡°The vi there, it is said that money can not buy it!¡±


    ine smiled and said, ¡°Who let my daughter find a good son-inw for me!¡±


    Horiyah looked at Charlie and said with some humility, ¡°Charlie........... look around, or you have the most ability......... ¡±


    Charlie casually returned: ¡°Not need to talk about it.¡±


    Horiyah had heard her daughter Wendy say, what she can have today, all because of Charlie help.


    So afraid to say the wrong thing in front of Charlie, so she said to ine:


    ¡°ine. Then you can call me on WeChat if you''re sure you want to go tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    ¡°Good, then I''ll wait for your letter!¡±


    Horiyah finished speaking and left with great joy.


    ine entered the living room and stretched out with a smile,


    ¡°No wonder old Mrs. Willson has always liked Horiyah, it turns out that Horiyah really has a way to shoot the horse''s


    a55.¡±


    ¡°She is able to shoot you in three or two words veryfortable, and you do not feel that she is hypocritical.¡±


    ¡°This afternoon let her shoot for me, ah, too on the head.......... ¡±


    ire helplessly shook her head, remembered that she still had business to say.


    So she raised the volume a few points, a serious face spoke:


    ¡°Charlie, Dad, Mom, I have a very important thing that I want to discuss with you!¡±

 Chapter 3959

    Chapter 3959


    Charlie saw ire''s tone was very solemn, so he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Wife, what is it that you can say.¡±


    ire looked at her three closest family members and spoke,


    ¡°I have the opportunity to go to the United States to attend a master ss at the Rhode Ind School of Design,¡±


    ¡°But it takes more than a month before and after the ss........... ¡±


    ¡°What master ss?¡± ine asked with a surprised face, ¡°What is it for?¡±


    ire just wanted to exin, aside from Charlie then said to ine: ¡°Mom, Rhode Ind School of Design master


    ss, is one that ire aspires to go to the most, it is the best design school in the world.¡±


    ire didn''t expect that her husband would remember her dream so clearly, so she couldn''t help but feel a surge of


    emotion in her heart.


    At this time, Charlie asked her again, ¡°ire, I remember hearing you talk about it before,¡±


    ¡°It seems that the threshold for enrolling in this master ss is very high, how did you manage to get it?¡±


    ire busily said, ¡°It was Kelly who helped me get it done, she is the main person in charge of this year''s master ss,¡±


    ¡°So she has a specially approved quota in her hand, and she has the right to give this quota to anyone.¡±


    Charlie was a little curious and asked, ¡°ire, it is reasonable to say that the gold content of this quota is still very high,¡±


    ¡°You just met her not long ago, howe she gave it to you so readily?¡±


    ire said with a little embarrassment, ¡°I''m not really sure, she and Miss Zhan asked me to have dinner together today,¡±


    ¡°And at the dinner table, they asked if I would like to leave Aurous Hill for a while,¡±


    ¡°I didn''t know what they meant at first, butter they said they wanted to introduce me to this master ss.¡±


    She continued with some doubts: ¡°These days, although I get along quite well with them, but to be honest,¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I really do not understand why Kelly gave me this ce........... I heard that this ce can be sold at least two or three


    million dors,¡±


    ¡°Because many designers want to rely on this master ss to gild the lily, so the value of it is particrly recognized.¡±


    Charlie nodded, his heart already had an answer, this is definitely not the intention of that Kelly, it is definitely the


    intention of Ste.


    Thinking of this, Charlie also somewhat admired Ste''s resilient will, her six-star martial artist had disappeared.


    But still had the courage to stay in Aurous Hill to continue to find a breakthrough through his wife, this determination is


    also really extraordinary.


    So, he asked ire, ¡°Wife, how do you consider this matter?¡±


    ire slightly hesitant looked at Charlie heartily and said:


    ¡°Husband....... I actually want to go.......... after all, such an opportunity is too rare,¡±


    ¡°If this time I do not seize the words, may not have a simr chance in this life.¡±


    Charlie nodded understandingly, but also could not help but sigh: ¡°I know you have been very fascinated by this master


    ss,¡± ¡°But to speak from the heart, the United States is indeed too far away, and you go is more than a month, it is also


    really too long.¡±


    She said, ¡°Well! I also think so, I feel that it is too far away from home is also too long, that''s why I wanted to discuss it


    with you.¡±


    Said it, she looked at him with an expectant face, and her voice was also somewhat petnt:


    ¡°Husband................................................ can you apany me to USA?¡±


    Charlie was slightly stunned and asked, "ire, you want me to apany you to this master ss in the United


    States?¡±


    "Yes....... ¡± she nodded gently and said with a pleading face, "If you let me go to the United States alone for so long,¡±


    "I have no idea in my own heart, and......... and......... ¡±

 Chapter 3960

    Chapter 3960


    ire even said two and, shyly lowered her head and said softly, "And I can''t stay away from you for such a long


    time................................................. ¡±


    After saying that, she looked at him, and excitedly said:


    "But if you can apany me, there is not a problem, we can short rent a house near the school,¡±


    "Or directly live in a hotel, except for ss time, I may have to temporarily separate from you,¡±


    "The other time we can apany each other! Of course, the main thing is that you stay with me!¡±


    Charlie could see the expectation in his wife''s eyes, and he knew very well that this was one of his wife''s biggest


    dreams.


    And he, as a husband, should spare no effort to support it.


    So, he asked her: "Wife, when will this master ss of yours start?¡± ire replied, ¡°If you are sure to go to it, then you


    have to report to the school at the end of the month,¡±


    ¡°And the course officially starts on May 1st and ends on May 31st.¡±


    Saying that, she added: ¡°However, after the course ends on May 31, there is a three-day stay, and when the stay is


    over, you can leave school.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie could not help but sigh with relief.


    Going to the United States for more than a month, although a long time, but the good thing is that the time is at the end


    of the month.


    By then, the auction will have ended, he just has nothing on hand, so he also can rx a little.


    In addition to the Wade family in the country, it is the Emgrand Group, JX Pharmaceuticals, and matters rted to ISU


    Shipping.


    But the good thing is that thesepanies have someone to help him take care of, the Wade family side also has the


    old man personally sitting in the town, no need of Charlie''s efforts, to run the affairs.


    What''s more, there is Cataclysmic Front sitting behind him, even if there is any ident and change in the middle, it


    can also respond in time and quickly solve.


    In this way, his time is also rtively more rxed.


    Apany ire to the United States for a month or so, it is not impossible, just as in the past to enjoy the world of


    two people.


    Thinking of this, he opened his mouth and said to her,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you want to go, then I have no problem,¡± ¡°And the time is more convenient for me, so I can apany you there.¡±


    "Really?!" Hearing this, ire asked with evil incredulity, ¡°Honey, are you really willing to apany me to America?"


    Charlie nodded with a smile and said seriously, ¡°Of course, when has hubby ever lied to you?"


    ire''s whole body suddenly jumped into Charlie''s arms with excitement and said, ¡°Great husband! Thank you!"


    ine said anxiously, ¡°ire, your father is going to Korea in a couple of days, I don''t know when he wille back,"


    ¡°If you also go to America with Charlie, won''t I be left alone at home?"


    ire said with an apologetic face, ¡°Mom, I really want to go to the master ss in this world too much,"


    ¡°so I''ll be sorry for you to live alone at home during this period of time."


    ine immediately cried and said, ¡°ire, mom''s legs are still not fully healed, so it''s not convenient to do anything,"


    ¡°If you all leave, in case I meet with any idents, who will help me then?"


    ¡°To put it bluntly, if one day the elevator at home breaks down and traps me inside,"


    ¡°I will not be able to respond to the call of the day and the call of the ground,"


    ¡°Will there be only one way to die? Can you really bear to let Mom face so many unknown dangers alone?"


    ire at this time ashamedly said, ¡°I''m sorry mom, it''s because I did not think thoroughly


    enough......................................... "


    ire thought she had found a good solution, so she asked,


    ¡°Mom, are you willing to go to America with us? Anyway, it''s only a month or so in total, you can think of it as a


    vacation.¡±

 Chapter 3961

    Chapter 3961


    When ine heard this, she immediately came to life, raised her eyebrows and said with a smile,


    ¡°Hey! You really don''t say, I have never been to the United States until now, this is a good opportunity to go out and


    see!¡±


    Said ine happily pped her hands and said, ¡°Good, good! Let''s make a deal, I''ll go with you!¡±


    Because of the leg injury, ine seldom went out this time, so it has long been a bit suffocating.


    It just so happens that at this time ire said something about going to the United States.


    ine''s first thought after hearing it was that she must follow out to see the world.


    Moreover, she knows that Charlie is now making easy money, and she doesn''t want to miss this good opportunity to go


    out with him, so maybe he can buy something for her.


    Once ire heard her mother say that she wanted to follow along, her heart was suddenly a little difficult.


    She felt that it would be the best solution for just Charlie to apany her, and if she takes her mother along, the


    situation would be really a bit awkward.


    So she advised ine, ¡°Mom, I think you''d better rest at home, the United States is a long way away,¡±


    "It''s not easy to go there, besides, you don''t have any friends there, it''s easy to get bored.¡±


    ine did not hesitate to say: "Will I be bored, but I have to wait until I go first, I''m bored to death at home this time, you


    can not let me stay at home alone.¡±


    ire immediately ran out of ideas, can only look at Charlie with a helpless face, does not know if he has any good way


    to make the mother dispel this idea.


    Charlie wants ine to give up.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    So, he said with reasoning, "Mom, ire is going to the United States this time to attend master sses and school for


    further study,¡±


    "So it will probably be very busy at that time, in case she can''t take care of you, won''t it be boring for you to stay there?¡±


    "It''s okay.¡± ine said without thinking, "It doesn''t matter if you can''t take care of me,¡±


    "If you can''t take care of me, I''ll go out by myself, I''ve never been to America anyway, I''m sure I''ll feel new everywhere.¡±


    Speaking of which, ine''s whole face is already in a state of longing, excitedly said:


    "When we were young, it was the hottest stage to go abroad, at that time the TV was broadcasting¡±


    "''Eastcliff people in New York'', young people dreamed of having the opportunity to go out to have a look,¡±


    "I was dreaming of going to the United States, wanting to see the Statue of Liberty with my own eyes,¡±


    ¡°And then look at the Hollywood Walk of Fame but in so many years have not had the opportunity to go out,¡± "This time,


    finally have the opportunity and it feels like dreame true!¡±


    Charlie thought: "You have a dreame true, but what about me and ire? If you really go along, then the two of us


    will not be destroyed by you?¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately said: "Mom, I speak from the heart, your leg is still not well, really need to recuperate,¡±


    "Can not run around and toss, if so early to go to the United States, ying around in the mountains, it may affect your


    recovery, leaving after-effects.¡±


    Saying that, he smiled faintly and said, "In my opinion, you might as well stay in Aurous Hill, rest and recuperate,¡±


    "It just so happens that you have a good rtionship with Horiyah now, so you can let her apany you more.¡±


    ine said almost without thinking, "No! When you all leave, leaving me alone at home, I live alone in such a big house,


    I will be scared to death!¡±


    Charlie said, "Mom, I will leave you 500,000 pocket money before I leave,¡±


    "We are gone for a month or so, you can do whatever you want in Aurous Hill,¡±


    "Nothing to ask Horiyah to apany you to go out shopping, beauty, and then do SPA,¡±


    "Is it not morefortable than following us to the United States to run around?¡±


    ine once heard Charlie said to give her 500,000 pocket money, immediately excitedly asked:


    ¡°Good son-inw, you........ you really want to give Mom 500,000? You wouldn''t be deliberately lying to mom and


    making fun of her, right?¡±

 Chapter 3962

    Chapter 3962


    Charlie knew that money was definitely much better for ine than any Statue of Liberty.


    Seeing that she had really left the American dream behind, he said with a smile,


    ¡°Mom, when have I ever made fun of you? You can rest assured that as long as you recuperate well in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely cash in the 500,000 at the first time!¡±


    ine immediately said with great enthusiasm, ¡°Good son-inw! Then we have a deal! You can''t renege on anything


    you say!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t renege, I''ll definitely give you the money before I go to America with ire!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ine said without hesitation, ¡°In that case, then I will not follow you all that far to the United States!¡±


    Charlie finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the nak3d eye could see that his wife, who was on the side, was also in a


    much more rxed mood at this moment.


    As if a hanging heart had finally been released.


    ire said to Charlie with a rxed face: ¡°Honey, since this is the case, then I will give Kelly a clear answer and tell her


    that I will attend this master ss.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, ¡°Give her a letter back, then hurry up and confirm the itinerary, I''ll arrange the time, and


    book the air tickets.¡±


    ire nodded repeatedly and said excitedly, ¡°I''m going to give her a call!¡±


    After saying that, she immediately took the phone and ran out of the house joyfully, and went to the courtyard.


    A few minutester, she came back iparably excited and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Honey, I''ve already confirmed with Kelly, we can leave at the end of the month on the 28th!¡±


    Hearing the 28th, Charlie breathed a sigh of relief, the auction was scheduled for the 25th, just enough to leave himself


    a few days to wrap up.


    So, he said without thinking, ¡°Okay, then I''ll book the ticket for the 28th, and by the way, book the hotel near the Rhode


    Ind School of Design,¡±


    ¡°And we''ll leave on time on the 28th of this month.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± ire happily spun in ce and said excitedly, ¡°Then I''ll start packing both of our luggage tomorrow!¡±


    In fact, in his heart, Charlie was more or less resistant to the matter of going to the United States.


    This is mainly because, his grandfather''s family is rooted in the United States, and the family isrge.


    He was afraid that after he arrived in the United States, will be known by his grandfather''s family.


    Charlie and grandpa''s family does not have any grudges, just because, when the mother decided to marry his father.


    Her family showed conflict, which is why he feels more distant from them.


    Therefore, he remembered that he met with his grandparents a total of only a handful of times.


    Later, his parents died, Charlie was hidden in the Aurous Hill orphanage by his father''s loyalists.


    He and his grandparentspletely cut off contact, and now, nearly twenty years.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he was even more distant from his grandparents'' family in his heart and did not want to disturb their lives.


    However, since going to Rhode Ind School of Design is his wife''s ideal in life, he could only choose to go with her in


    order to make her wishe true.


    In his opinion, if this time to the United States, can not have any interactions with grandparents family, naturally it is the


    best.


    However, if the two sides inevitably have to produce some encounter, then when the timees, they can only be polite


    and only pleasantries.


    The only thing to note is not to let his wife know.


    Charlie is used to being alone, although not social phobia, but most social activities, itself has some resistance.


    If only between rtives for the sake of pleasantries, for him will be very ufortable, would rather not have any


    dealings.


    Better than everyone pretending to be polite and giving fake pleasantries to each other.


    Moreover, Charlie also has self-awareness.


    He feels that he and his grandparents are already alienated.


    Not to mention that after so many years, Mom is also long gone, grandparents to him are also distant.

 Chapter 3963

    Chapter 3963


    After Charlie and ire settled on apanying her to the United States.


    ire also immediately gave a clear reply to Kelly.


    The efficiency of Kelly is also very high indeed, and quickly reported ire''s relevant information to the Rhode Ind


    School of Design.


    Because it was daytime in the United States, the school responded quickly and immediately sent the electronic version


    of the master ss invitation to ire''s email address.


    The moment ire saw the invitation letter, she was so excited that she almost shed tears.


    She really didn''t expect that what was originally one of her biggest goals in life would be so easy to achieve.


    In the excitement, she couldn''t help but say to Charlie: ¡°Honey, they are so good to me because of you, right?¡±


    Charlie did not expect his wife to suddenly ask such a question without a reason, so he smiled and asked,


    ¡°Honey, why do you suddenly ask that?¡±


    ire said seriously: ¡°Doris of the Emgrand Group, Warnia of the Song Group,¡±


    ¡°A¡± ¡°And now this Zhan Feier, all take special care of me,¡±


    ¡°The first two not only gave me the project to do but also offered very generous conditions,¡±


    ¡°Thetter is the same, so big vi, so high budget, it is enough to hire first- ss designers, but she chose to give me


    the whole project,¡±


    ¡°Knowing that I adore Kelly, and also invited her directly from the United States    ¡±


    Speaking of this, ire added:


    ¡°I believe that the reason why Kelly would give me such a precious spot is definitely because of Miss Zhan''s


    face............................................. ¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhan wouldn''t treat me so well for no reason, it must be because of you, right?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Maybe it''s because I helped people read their feng shui and they felt they owed me a favor, so they


    intended to thank me.¡±


    ire couldn''t help but ask: ¡°But you usually only charge a few million for reading feng shui,¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhan has already given Dad a Rolls Royce, so by this calction,¡±


    ¡°He favor has long been repaid, why would they still want to take such good care of me?¡±


    ire suddenly remembered something and subconsciously said,


    ¡°Honey, Miss Zhan should have other things to ask you, right?¡± ¡°I remember you told me that the things she begged you


    for were too big?¡± ¡°If that were the case, would it be difficult for you if I took her project and epted this master ss


    slot?¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "Wife, you don''t need to worry about this matter, I will take care of it myself.¡±


    ire couldn''t help but ask: "Honey, then do you think I should treat Miss Zhan to a meal to show my appreciation?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said, "No, for now, tell her that I''ve been busytely,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "So when I''m done with this period, we''ll invite her for a meal together.¡±


    ire nodded and said, "Okay, then I''ll tell her on WeChat.¡±


    A few momentster, Aurous Hill International Hotel.


    Ste saw the text message from ire and couldn''t hold down the excitement in her heart at once, eximing


    excitedly, "Great!¡±


    Martina on the side hurriedly asked, "Miss, what good thing is it that has made you so excited?¡±


    Ste said, "Sister ire sent me a WeChat, she said her husband wants to invite me for a meal,¡±


    "But he is busytely, so he has to wait until after these few days.¡±

 Chapter 3964

    Chapter 3964


    Martina nodded and busily said, "What Charlie means is I should wait until after the auction is over, right?¡± "Right.¡±


    Ste could not hide her excitement and said, ¡°Since he can say such words, it proves that my efforts for such a long


    time have not been in vain!¡±


    "Charlie must feel in his heart that he owes me a favor, that''s why he wants to treat me to dinner!¡±


    Martina said with some concern, "Miss, what if he just wants to invite you for a meal?¡±


    Ste shook her head and said seriously, "Martina you remember, in most cases,¡±


    "The more people in high ces, the less they like to take advantage of others,¡±


    "When the favors you give him umte into more, he will definitely return this favor to you in something.¡±


    Saying that she continued: "In Stanford, there is a special ss,¡±


    "It is to teach those business executives how to be vignt and respond tomercial bribery,¡±


    "There are many ssic cases,mercial bribery of the party,¡±


    "Using almost the same case, is to constantly give each other in various ways but never mention their needs,¡±


    "When the other side of the heart of the sense of indebtedness to a certain degree,¡±


    "As long as he asked, the other party will go to desperate measures for him.¡±


    Martina nodded thoughtfully, and a momentter asked Ste: "Miss, do you still n to let the master have a meal with


    him?¡± ¡°No, I won''t first.¡± Ste busily said, ¡°Since Charlie has said that he will treat me to dinner after he is free,¡±


    ¡°Then let grandpae over ording to the normal time node,¡±


    ¡°And if he fails to win the Rejuvenation Pill at the auction, I will bring him along to meet Charlie.¡±


    Two dayster.


    From four o''clock in the morning, Aurous Hill Airport had its busiest day since its inauguration.


    If it was usual, the number of passenger and cargo nes,¡±


    ¡°As well as business nesnding and taking off at the Airport, was only about 800 times a day, of which the number


    of take-offs andndings were almost equal.


    But today, there were nearly 300 morendings than usual.


    From the early morning, arge number of private nes started tond one after another one after another.


    These private nes, without exception, all came to Aurous Hill to participate in the Rejuvenation Pill Auction.


    ording to the requirements of the auction organizer, these bidders must arrive in Aurous Hill within today.


    Moreover, ording to the requirements, from the time theynded until the end of the auction.


    They had to listen to the arrangements of the organizer.


    And any vition of the requirements would be considered as giving up the right to bid for the Pill.


    Therefore, afternding at Airport, these top tycoons could only wait for further arrangements from the organizer in the


    same ce.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, nearly one hundred private nes havended, filling up almost all the parking spaces at


    the Airport.


    There were even some private nes that had to transfer to other airports in the surrounding cities for temporary


    parking.


    After the passengers disembarked because of theck of parking conditions.


    At this time, a Boeing 747 modified private jet was flying rapidly towards Aurous Hill at a height of 10,000 meters.


    Less than 1,000 kilometers away from Aurous Hill.


    The interior of the huge cabin had been transformed into a mobile air vi.


    And in the extremely luxurious parlor at the front of the ne, two old men were sitting.


    Both hair and beard have turned pure white, however, one of them looks old and strong.


    While the other, it is obvious that the essence and physical condition, have be very poor.


    These two people are Dous and Lai Qinghua, who flew all the way from the United States.


    Since Qinghua was invited by Charlie to attend the Rejuvenation Pill Auction as a VIP.


    And Dous had also sessfully obtained the qualification to attend the Auction.


    Qinghua simply followed Dous''s private ne and flew all the way to Aurous Hill.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 3965

    Chapter 3965


    At this time, the service personnel walked to the meeting room and said respectfully,


    ¡°Master and Mr. Lai, our ne willnd at Aurous Hill Airport in about ny minutes.¡±


    ¡°Good....... ¡± Dous nodded gently, then looked at Qinghua and asked him,


    ¡°Brother Lai, I wonder if you can draw up a fortune for me to see if I can seed in getting the Rejuvenation Pill this


    time or not?¡±


    Qinghua couldn''t help butugh, ¡°Old Fei, in fact, before we left, I already drew a trigram.¡±


    Dous asked, ¡°Brother Lai, I wonder how the trigram is? Is it good or bad?¡±


    Qinghua sighed lightly andmented, ¡°Maybe I''m not good enough,¡±


    ¡°I see this matter, like looking at flowers by a fog, and like looking at the moon in the water.¡±


    Dous listened, could not help but mutter:


    ¡°I asked you to tell my fortune, you give me the whole two lines of lyrics count what kind of


    thing............................................. ¡± ¡°Foolish!¡± Qinghua gave a low whine, with standing eyebrows asked him:


    ¡°This is just two idioms, how to be written into the song after I say it bes the lyrics?¡±


    Dous hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Lai! That''s not what I meant!¡±


    ¡°I mean, can you work hard and exin it to me more clearly.¡±


    Qinghua shook his head helplessly and said,


    ¡°The literal meaning is already very clear, just can''t really see, can''t understand,¡±


    ¡°And this matter hasplicated internal causes, too many external causes, great variables,¡±


    ¡°The form may be changing every minute and second, already far beyond my ability.¡±


    Hearing this, Dous could not help but rub his temples and sighed,


    ¡°If you can''t see through it, I may not be able to understand it.¡±


    Saying that, he looked out the window and sighed softly,


    ¡°Hey, it''s been a long time since I''ve been back.......... ¡±


    Qinghua nced out the window and asked him, ¡°Dous, your ancestors are from Huizhou, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dous nodded and said, ¡°A native Huizhou person.¡±


    Qinghua sighed: ¡°Your ancestors were Huizhou merchants,¡±


    ¡°No wonder your business has been so sessful in this life.¡±


    After that, Qinghua looked at him and said, ¡°Dous, you and I are not young, let me ask you a question, don''t feel


    abrupt.¡±


    Dous said, ¡°Brother Lai, please ask.¡±


    Qinghua nodded slightly and asked, "Have you ever considered how to deal with your affairs after death?¡±


    "Should you rest in the United States for a long time or return to your roots?¡±


    Dousughed and sighed,


    "I have been thinking about this matter since 20 to 30 years ago, but there is no result even now.¡±


    Said, Dous a slight meal, and said: "My parents died early, they are buried with their ancestors in Huizhou ancestral


    graves,¡±


    "ording to reason, I have been floating outside most of my life,¡±


    "Should return to my roots after death, juste back to be buried with their parents    ¡±


    Then, Dousmented:


    "But, I have been with my parents for eighty years, after all, I can not remember their appearance,¡±


    "So if I return to my roots in the future, I am afraid that people over there will be more or less ufortable,¡±


    "Besides, if I return to my roots, if the children and grandchildren want to pay their respects to me, it will be a


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    problem,¡±


    "I am mostly with them in this life If there is really a soul after death,¡±


    "Then I would prefer to be closer to my children and grandchildren so that I can continue to apany them.¡±


    Qinghua smiled faintly and said seriously,


    ¡°Dous, don''t overestimate the extent of your own needs in your children and grandchildren when you''re older,¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it''s just wishful thinking on the part of us old bones.¡±


    After saying that, Qinghua smiled and said lightly, ¡°Sometimes I feel like I am still needed by many people, but in reality,


    I am just a burden to society.¡±


    Dousughed, ¡°This is not the same for me and you.¡±


    ¡°You Lai family members saw through the fate of heaven early on, so you are instead a bit thin-skinned towards your


    bloodline rtives,¡±


    ¡°While I have taught my children since they were young that bloodline trumps everything in many cases, including their


    own lives.¡±


    ¡°Let''s hope so!¡± Qinghua smiled nomittally and did notment too much more.

 Chapter 3966

    Chapter 3966


    Dous seemed to have a lot of emotions in his heart at this time.


    And after sighing, he leaned back on thefortable sofa seat and looked out the window without saying a word.


    Ny minutester, the Boeing 747 was finallynded at Aurous Hill Airport.


    The moment the nended, the normal impact between thending gear and the ground made Dous''s heart beat


    wildly for a while.


    And the health care doctor hurriedly helped him with all kinds of soothing before he was a little morefortable.


    Dous knows very well in his heart that his body has reached the final stage.


    If on this trip to Aurous Hill does not get the Rejuvenation Pill, then with his body condition, perhaps there is no way to


    leave this city alive.


    So, victory or defeat, it is only a matter of time.


    He looked out the window and prayed in his heart that he would get what he wanted this time.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After the nended, it was guided by a ground guidance vehicle and taxied to a hangar rented by Issac.


    After the ne stopped, the cabin door opened.


    One of Issac''s men took the lift esctor directly to the door of the ne.


    As the cabin door was opened by the attendant, Issac''s man, standing directly at the door of the cabin, asked coldly,


    ¡°Is this the ne Mr. Dous Fei is on?¡±


    One of the attendants said with some annoyance,


    "Hey, pay attention to the way you speak, our master''s name is not something you can call straight!¡±


    Issac''s man said disdainfully, "What master''s name, your master is not my master,¡±


    "I only recognize the name of the person who applied here,¡±


    "You''d better go and tell him to bring our electronic invitation letter and his ID out to be verified by our staff!¡±


    The apanying officer did not expect the young man to speak so rudely, so he coldly questioned,


    ¡°Kid, what kind of attitude are you talking with?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who you are talking to?¡±


    Issac''s man sneered, ¡°I don''t know who I''m talking to, and I''m toozy to know,¡±


    ¡°I only know that if you refuse to obey the arrangement,¡±


    ¡°Or if your efficiency is too slow, I will report directly to my leader, and if your master''s participation is disqualified at that


    time,¡±


    ¡°Don''t me me for not reminding you in advance!¡±


    When Dous''s entourage heard these words, he was scared to the point of cold sweat.


    He really didn''t expect that a small staff member could be so tough.


    And the matter was so important that it was beyond his control.


    So he could only say honestly: ¡°You little brother, don''t be angry,¡±


    ¡°I didn''t think about what I said just now, so don''t be so mean to me!¡±


    At this time, Dous also came to the cabin door with the help of two health care doctors.


    He looked at the young staff and said with an apologetic face,


    ¡°Sorry, little brother, this butler of mine has a bit of a rotten temper, don''t be angry with him.¡±


    Issac''s man looked at Dous and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Dous said, ¡°My surname is Fei, my full name is Dous Fei."


    Issac''s men nodded and said expressionlessly, "From now on, you must obey our arrangements and management in


    everything!"


    "Have your captain roll out of the hangar in ten minutes and take off to transfer to the Penghu Airport"


    "In the next city, there are no more parking spaces here,"


    "You need to give up the hangar in ten minutes, I still have to receive the next attendee here."


    Dous hurriedly said respectfully, "Little brother, don''t worry,"


    "I''ll arrange for them to take off early and hurry up to give up the hangar."


    At this moment, Dous''s entourage had a somewhat embarrassed expression and hurriedly said,


    "We have two bulletproof cars in this modified belly cargo hold, unloading them may be troublesome, can you give us an


    extra half hour of grace?"


    Issac''s men said coldly,


    "We have a unified fleet of vehicles to pick up and drop off, you don''t need to prepare any vehicles."


    After that, he pointed to the corner of the hangar, a few suggested stic stools as well as a table, and spoke to


    Dous:


    "Mr. Dous, from now on, your internal code name is 035, please bring your ID card and report to the staff over there!"

 Chapter 3967

    Chapter 3967


    People do business, it is all about being a nice guest.


    As the saying goes, the customer is God.


    Open for business, we must think of every way to serve customersfortably.


    Only then, to ensure that business is booming.


    But Charlie does not like to y this way.


    His Rejuvenation Pill deal, the world''s only copy, so no matter how good or bad the attitude.


    This group of rich people are still rushing to get it.


    Since this is the case, he naturally does not want to give them a good face.


    This group of top tycoons, usually are surrounded by those bottomless kneeling to spoil minions.


    These service staff no matter how attentive to serve them will never make them feel stunning.


    Instead of this, it is better to do the opposite, not only not to kneel to them, but also to step on them.


    To let these top tycoons, who are usually high up in the world.


    Experience the feeling of being dominated by others and being yelled at by others, instead of making efforts to impress


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    them.


    Therefore, these staff members, under the training of Issac, although inwardly they were very vain to these rich people.


    Who came to Aurous Hill for more than one billion RMB, but their faces did not give them any half face.


    The rude is rude, the reprimand is reprimanded.


    Dous also did not expect that he hade a long way to attend the auction of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    The Pill had not yet been seen, but first gained an unusual code of 035.


    However, he did not dare to have the slightest dissatisfaction and could only say with a smile,


    ¡°Little brother, you have not informed me of the specific itinerary for the auction, may I ask what the next specific


    arrangements are?¡±


    The staff member said impatiently, "Didn''t I just tell you? You just need to go over to our staff to report and obey our


    staff''s arrangements,¡±


    "No need to ask about other things!¡±


    No one dared to talk to him like this after Dous turned forty, and at this moment, being treated like this, he was


    irritated in his heart.


    But he also knew that if he was begging for help on someone else''s turf, he had to learn to bow down, so he could only


    nod and say,


    "Fine, fine, then I''ll go report to work.¡±


    At this time, Karl Yuan, Dous''s personal bodyguard, apanied Qinghua as he stepped off the ne.


    Seeing that the staff treated Dous with some ckness, Karl said in a cold voice, "Little brother, Mr. Fei is over 90


    years old,¡±


    "Even if you don''t look at his social status, just as a junior, you should give him enough respect!¡±


    The staff frowned and said, "I was ordered to exin to all the people who came to Aurous Hill to participate in the


    auction,¡± "The specific process of participating in the auction,¡± ¡°Our President Chen also specifically exined to me, no


    matter how big the other party is,¡±


    ¡°We must treat each other equally, and do not need to look at anyone''s face, you do not pay me, why are you here to


    teach me to do things?¡±


    Karl did not expect that a young man would dare to talk to him like that and was about to get angry.


    But Qinghua patted his shoulder andughed: ¡°Karl, this little brother is also acting under orders, you do not need to get


    angry.¡±


    When Karl saw that Qinghua hade out to speak, he had no choice but to respectfully say,


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Lai, it''s myck of determination that made you look at me like that.¡±


    Qinghua waved his hand gently and smiled without saying anything.


    The staff member looked at Qinghua and asked him, ¡°Are you also here for the auction?¡±


    Qinghua nodded his head and smiled, saying, ¡°That''s right.¡±


    The staff member picked up the roster and asked, ¡°What is your name? Let me check.¡±


    Qinghua smiled slightly and said, ¡°My surname is Lai, my full name is Qinghua.¡±

 Chapter 3968

    Chapter 3968


    As soon as the staff member heard the words Lai Qinghua, his original somewhat condescending attitude immediately


    became respectful.


    He hurriedly bowed and said offhandedly, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Lai!¡±


    ¡°Our President has already exined that you, as one of our VIPs, do not need to register here,¡± ¡°So please get in the


    carter, our fleet will give you priority to the hotel,¡±


    ¡°And there will be special service personnel at the hotel to handle the relevant check-in procedures for you.¡±


    Qinghua did not expect that this arrogant young man would have such a humble attitude towards himself.


    And immediately realized that this must have been exined by Charlie in advance, and his heart could not help but be


    a little more grateful to him.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Charlie''s age was much younger than his, but in his opinion, from the point of view of fate, Charlie was the


    supreme existence.


    Although he was already over a hundred years old, but it was only right to bow and curtsy when he saw Charlie.


    However, he did not expect that Charlie could deliberately instruct others to take care of his old bones, his heart was


    somewhat ttered.


    After that, he pointed at Dous and said to the staff, ¡°Little brother, this is my friend,¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the hotel with him after he finishes the check-in procedure, I wonder if it''s okay?¡±


    The staff member, ¡°Mr. Lai, you are a VIP, and VIPs and other bidders participating in the auction won''t live in the same


    building,¡±


    ¡°So you don''t have to wait for him to join you.¡±


    Qinghua smiled and said, ¡°It''s not in the way, the two of us are good friends, even if we don''t live together, I''ll wait for


    him to go together.¡±


    "Okay." The staff hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Lai, please move to the car first and wait, there are still a lot of formalities to be


    done on his side,"


    ¡°And he still has to collect his clothes afterward."


    Dous, who was on the side, asked in surprise, ¡°Receive clothes? What clothes?"


    The staff immediately regained a cold face and said, ¡°Mr. Chen ordered uniform clothing for the bidders,"


    ¡°Before the height and weight data have been confirmed with you?"


    ¡°After the registration ispletedter, you will be issued two sets of custom-made clothing,"


    ¡°And in the following days, until the end of the auction, you must wear the uniform clothing provided by us."


    Dous was depressed, but he still didn''t dare to make anyments.


    So he could only sigh resentfully and went to the registration reception point for registration with the help of the butler.


    The hardware of this registration and reception point was too poor.


    In addition to a desk, there are only two square stic stools ced in front of the desk.


    In contrast, a few staff behind the desk, sitting in the kind of office chair with backrest, although not of any ss.


    Butpared to the front two stic stools, they are too much better.


    Dous with some annoyance, a trillionaire, but to sit on a stic stool, honestly handed his passport to a few young


    people, waiting for the registration.


    One of the young people, holding Dous''s passport,pared with Dous''s face.


    Repeatedly checked several times, fearing that the situation of the person''s evidence is not the same.


    After checking and confirming that it was him, one of the young men said, ¡°035, your amodation in Aurous Hill will


    be arranged by us,¡±


    ¡°But you need to bear the cost of the room, the specific room type, and the corresponding price,¡±


    ¡°You need to go to the hotel and a special staff will introduce it to you, understand?¡±


    Dous felt a taste of going to prison, helplessly nodded gently, and said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Then, the staff took out two brand-new sportswear sets.


    Each with the three Arabic numerals ¡°035¡± printed on the stic bag.


    He pushed these two sets of sportswear to Dous and said,


    ¡°These are your clothes, a total of two sets, the hotel will provide you with a clothing cleaning service every day,¡±


    ¡°Two sets of clothes is enough for your daily recement, but the cleaning service is an additional charge.¡±


    Dous sighed and nodded, ¡°I see.¡±


    The staff nced at Dous''s side butler as well as Karl and said,


    ¡°Each participant in the auction, from the day of check-in until the end of the auction,¡±


    ¡°Only one person is allowed to apany you, and no one can be changed in between,¡± ¡°So you should consider


    clearly in advance who you are going to bring to check-in,¡±


    ¡°And after you have decided, you can directly take him to leave together with the carter on,¡±


    ¡°And the others had better with the ne to go to the airport, or leave the airport, solve their own amodation


    problems.¡±

 Chapter 3969

    Chapter 3969


    Dous did not expect the other party to have so many rules and regtions, and so demanding, he could only


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    helplessly look at Karl, and said,


    ¡°Master Yuan, these few days will be hard for you to join me!¡±


    Karl hurriedly arched his hand and said, ¡°You''re wee, old man Fei, this is my duty!¡±


    When Dous got into the red g car prepared by Issac and departed for downtown Aurous Hill.


    He was in a boring mood and sat in the back row on the left seat without saying a word.


    On his right-hand side, sitting is Qinghua, who is over 100 years old.


    Seeing that Dous was in a bad mood, he smiled and asked him, ¡°Dous, I see that you don''t seem to be very


    happy.¡±


    ¡°I can''t be happy........ ¡±


    Dous said resentfully, "I''m not going to lie to you, Brother Lai, I''ve been irritable since I got off the ne!¡±


    Qinghua smiled slightly and reminded,


    "Dous, as the saying goes, you should try to be calm if you are here.¡±


    Dous reluctantly nodded, then couldn''t help but touch and look at the car, full of disgust that couldn''t be concealed.


    Qinghua saw that he must not be very adaptable to this kind of C-ss car of several hundred thousand.


    After all, the price of this whole car, may not be as good as Dous''s usual travel with a car seat.


    So, he smiled and said to him, "Dous, don''t underestimate this car, this is the red g.¡±


    Dous said with a smile on his face, "I know it''s a red g, but this is the first time I''ve sat in it.¡±


    Qinghua said seriously, "Red g is the first brand of the Republic, the founder of China''s automobile industry,¡±


    "And the leader''s car for decades, it means a lot to the locals here.


    Dous then said, "In that case, the organizer of this auction should be quite patriotic.¡±


    "Yes.¡± Qinghua nodded and said, "One should respect a patriot because he will not stand in the wrong position before


    the great right and wrong.¡±


    Dous did not speak, his brows slightly knitted in thought.


    By the time the convoy arrived at Shangri-La, the entire Hotel was under martialw.


    Apart from the Shangri-La''s own motorcade which can enter and exit, all other misceneous people are prohibited to


    enter.


    However, the lobby of the hotel was bustling with people.


    The bidders, who were sent over one after another, were checking in one by one.


    However, what made them copse is that the amodation price here is simply expensive to the extreme.


    A total of three nights of stay, even the mostmon standard room, the price is more than a million.


    Everyone knows that this is the organizers deliberately taking the opportunity to rip them off.


    For these people, money is not important, but being knocked around like this, psychologically there is really


    uneptable.


    When Dous saw on the price list, the presidential suite for three days actually cost six million, his heart also could not


    help but curse.


    But he still restrained the impulse to explode and said to the receptionist who managed his check-in, ¡°I want the


    presidential suite.¡±


    The other party immediately replied, ¡°Sorry, the presidential suite has been booked by No. 016, you can see other room


    types.¡±


    Dous didn''t know who number 016 really was, but since the room was gone, he had to settle for the second-best and


    took a luxury suite for two million.


    In contrast, Qinghua was treated much better, he was directly arranged into the executive luxury suite in the executive


    building as a VIP.


    Which was the second only to the presidential suite in the entire Shangri- La, and still the fee was totally free.


    The first thing that Dous did after checking in anding to the room was to immediately make a phone call to


    Ste.


    As soon as the phone call came through, she asked on the other end of the line, ¡°Grandpa, have you finished checking


    in?¡±


    Dous let out a sound and said,


    "It''s done, you guessed right, they really arranged all the bidders to Shangri-La, I think this is definitely the venue for the


    auction.¡±

 Chapter 3970

    Chapter 3970


    Ste said, "Grandpa, I''m in a special situation, so I won''t meet with you for the next two days,¡±


    "But I''ll continue to think of ways to continue to mediate with every one of the Rejuvenation Pill outside.¡±


    Dous asked, "How is it going now?¡±


    Ste said truthfully, "I dare not say I have absolute certainty, but at least there has been a certain breakthrough,¡±


    "The other party wants to invite me to dinner after the auction, if you fail to get the Rejuvenation Pill at the auction, I will


    take you to see him then.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Good.¡± Dous sighed with relief and eximed, "Ste, you really worked hard this time! You''ve been running around


    for so long for this matter.¡±


    Ste said, "Grandpa, I should have done this.¡±


    Dous sighed and said, "I hope this auction will go well so that when the auction is over, you can return to New York


    with me.¡±


    Ste smiled and said, "Grandpa, I believe you will win the auction.¡± Just when arge number of top tycoons kept


    moving into Shangri-La.


    Charlie was dragged by ire and arrived at the busiest shopping center in Aurous Hill.


    Since she had received an invitation to the Rhode Ind School of Design master ss, she had always felt, in her


    heart, that she owed a huge favor to Kelly.


    Today it happened that there were not many things going on in thepany, so she dragged Charlie to the market with


    her.


    Intending to pick a gift for Kelly.


    Charlie asked ire: ¡°Honey, have you thought of something to give her?¡±


    ire nodded repeatedly and said, "I have already thought about it, I n to give her a Hermes handbag,¡±


    "I have seen her interview before, it is said that she personally likes Hermes very much and has a hobby of collecting


    Hermes bags,¡±


    "Since this is the case, then I might as well throw my hat in the ring and give her one, it will also show my sincerity.¡±


    ire said: "No, husband, I have saved a lot of savings recently, let me do it myself, otherwise, I will not feel good about


    it.¡±


    Charlie did not insist too much, and smiled: "Then you should do what you canter, do not buy too expensive gifts.¡±


    ire smiled sweetly and said, "I have already looked at the official website, there is a bag named Birkin series,¡±


    ¡°Nowadays the best sales, the price is not too expensive, if you do not choose very rare materials and workmanship, it


    is probably more than 100,000.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said, ¡°A bag at this price is already good.¡±


    Subsequently, the two arrived at the entrance of Hermes'' store, and at this time, outside the store, there was already a


    long line of several dozen people.


    ording to the staff outside the door, this is because there are too many customers in the store, and their store is a


    one-to-one sales service.


    And now all the sales are taking customers, so the store will start to limit the flow.


    The two people waited outside the door for half an hour in order to get in line to enter the store.


    Half an hourter, the security guard outside the door said to Charlie and ire who were at the front of the line,


    ¡°Pleasee inside, our guide wille to serve you right away.¡±


    As he was saying that, a young man with a warm smile on his face walked towards the two of them with quick steps.


    When they met, the man introduced himself:


    ¡°Good afternoon, my name is Vivian, I''m your guide, I don''t know what you want to see?¡±


    ire said without thinking: ¡°Hello, I want to buy a 30cm Birkin bag, I wonder if it''s in stock?¡±


    The guide said with a smile: ¡°Haha, thedy really has an eye, our family''s Birkin series has always been a super best-


    seller,¡±


    ¡°The number of users who have registered reservations is veryrge, but the number of arrivals per issue is very small,¡±


    ¡°So if you want to get the bag as soon as possible, you may have to buy more things in our store,¡±


    ¡°Take the membership level up, and then the greater the chance of winning!¡±


    ire heard this, with a surprised face asked: ¡°Can''t directly buy the bag ording to the counter price?¡±


    The guide put away his smile all of a sudden and said in a tone with a bit of sarcasm:


    ¡°Lady it should be your first time to Hermes shopping, right? In our store, there is no bag that is sold at the counter


    price,¡±


    ¡°More or less, you have to buy some other essories, otherwise, it is impossible to sell to you.¡±


    ire then came back to her senses and asked, ¡°Need to buy some other essories? This is what the inte says


    about matching goods, right?¡±


    The guide rightfully said, ¡°Yes, now if you want to buy Hermes bags, this is the rule, no matter which country you are in.¡±


    ire asked tentatively, ¡°Then I want to buy a Burkinabe 30, how much money do I need to match the goods?¡±


    The guide said contemptuously, ¡°The 30 cm Birkin bag has always been super popr,¡±


    ¡°You are not sure to get the bag even if you match the goods,¡±


    ¡°Of course, the more you match the goods, the higher the priority, the greater the probability of getting the bag,¡±


    ¡°Whether you can get the bag depends on whether your rank and priority can rush to the front.¡±


    Charlie does not quite like the guide this hidden set, recalling thest time to buy Hermes for his wife as well as his


    father-inw.


    That guide said a straightforward allotment of 500,000 specific numbers, although Charlie is very upset about this way


    of allotment.


    Butpared to that, he still prefers a little more direct.


    So, he opened his mouth and said to the shopper:


    "Don''t beat around the bush, just tell me directly, buy a Burkinabe 30, how much do we need to match the goods?¡±

 Chapter 3971

    Chapter 3971


    Seeing Charlie directly up to ask the amount for the goods, the sales slightly gave a contemptuous smile and said:


    "Sir, I have just said, this bag is too sought-after, so you must first umte consumption amount in our store,¡±


    "When the consumption amount exceeds the other customers waiting in line for the bag, we will naturally give you this


    bag.¡±


    Charlie grunted and said,


    "What if I have allocated hundreds of thousands of dors of goods and you still tell me there is no such bag? Then


    wouldn''t I be a big ingrate?¡±


    The sales expression was a little nervous for a moment, but quickly returned to normal, and said with a girlish smile,


    "Sir, if you have matched the goods, but still can not buy the bag,¡± ¡°Then the only possibility is that someone has


    matched the goods more than you.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlieughed: "This is apletely dark box operation,¡±


    ¡°Whether there is someone to allocate more goods than me,¡±


    "Completely rely on your mouth to say, and will not show me any data, how can I believe you?¡±


    Sales see Charlie aggressive, think he is eighty percent penniless, no money to run for fun, so sneered and said:


    "Sorry sir, this is our rules, no matter how much you match the goods, you have to follow our rules set,¡±


    "So if you want to buy this bag, you have to umte a certain amount of spending,¡±


    "Otherwise, please look at other brands that do not need to match the goods of the brand.¡±


    Most of the luxury brands'' sales have a great understanding of consumer minds.


    They not only have strong observation skills but also understand customer psychology very well.


    What''s more, many of them don''t have the basic modesty that a salesman should have.


    For example, this Birkin 30 handbag that ire wants to buy, the allotment quotes across the country range from more


    than 100,000 to hundreds of thousands.


    The reason why there is such arge span is because some salespeople, always thinking to maximize the benefits.


    If it is more familiar with their rtionship and has been pleasing them, give gifts and give rebates to old customers.


    They will give a definite amount of allocation, as long as the customer with enough goods of this amount, he can sell


    him a package that he wants.


    However, once they meet unfamiliar guests, many sales will be in line with the principle of pitting one against one and


    treating other parties as monkeies.


    Some time ago, in a famous top luxury shopping mall store, there was a consumer once pulled a banner protest.


    Because he was fooled by sales with more than 200,000 goods.


    The results of the purchase order, sales told him to give the package.


    To put it bluntly, it is the sales who yed with the consumer like a monkey.


    The reason why sales do this is because not all products in luxury stores are popr and sought after.


    For example, the brand''s bags are very popr and have a very high price premium, but their other essories are


    really ugly and expensive.


    A sarong priced thousands of dors, a belt, or even tens of thousands of dors.


    And sometimes a colorful jacket can be sold to 70,000, 80,000, or even more than 100,000.


    Such goods are ced in the store, almost difficult to sell, belong to the absolute stagnant goods.


    So, the store will have to rely on this kind of allocation of goods in order to bring these slow-selling goods together to


    sell.


    And for sales, themission for selling hot items is very low, if not non existent.


    But themission for sellinggging items is very high.


    That''s why they will try their best to get consumers to allocate more goods and even do some cheating.


    Although ire does not know much about these luxury brand schemes.


    But at this moment she also figured out the vor of it and felt that the sale was probably not good, so she said to


    Charlie:


    ¡°Honey, why don''t we change the store and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 3972

    Chapter 3972


    Charlie shook his head andughed: "You also know that people like this brand,¡±


    "If you send other brands, others may not like it at all, in that case, it is better not to send any.¡±


    Saying that, he patted the back of her hand and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, leave it to your husband.¡±


    Then, he looked at that sales, smiled slightly, and said,


    "Okay, seeing as your boss is going to be my customer soon, I should also take care of his business.¡±


    The boss of theirs that Charlie was talking about was Bernard Elnor, who had just taken this brand into his pocket.


    This godfather of luxury goods is now the owner of more than half of the world''s luxury brands and is worth more than a


    trillion RMB.


    Interestingly, this old man also just arrived in Aurous Hill today.


    The person who spent a lot of money to take down the presidential suite of Shangri-La is him.


    However, sales could not expect that their boss, as Charlie said in his mouth, was actually the biggest big brother above


    their brand.


    He also thought that the boss that Charlie said was their store manager.


    As soon as he heard Charlie''s words, he guessed that Charlie must be bluffing.


    Before a lot of people came to the store to buy things, moving to say they know their store manager, or know their


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    regional manager.


    Just to get allocate fewer goods, but the vast majority of people who say such things are liars.


    So, he said with some disdain:


    ¡°Sorry, our store manager has long said, who mentions his name is not enough unless he personallyes out to


    receive,¡±


    ¡°You say you know our store manager, do you want me to call him over, you talk face to face?¡±


    After Charlie heard this, he was dumbfounded.


    It seems that this segment of people, even if they dress more human, they can still only mingle in the low segment.


    This salesman actually thought that the ¡°boss¡± he said was their store manager, it is clear that this person''s pattern is


    really small and pitiful.


    So Charlie waved his hand and said with a smile:


    ¡°No need, no need, I''m not talking about your store manager.¡±


    Saying that he also did not bother to continue to say more, so he waved his hand and said casually:


    ¡°Come, first give me a million goods, all pick up the batch of your store can not sell to me!¡±


    The salesman was stunned when he heard Charlie say he wanted to match one million goods, and subconsciously


    asked,


    ¡°Sir, you''re not deliberately making fun of me, are you?¡±


    In fact, the market price of this bag is around 200,000.


    As long as you don''t encounter a particrly pitiful sale.


    Even a raw customer who has never bought anything in this store can get one as long as he can match it up to two


    hundred thousand.


    But Charlie came up and said he wanted to match one million goods, which is indeed too much beyond the market


    price.


    In other words, even if this gang of sales wanted to pit people, they would not dare to pit to such a high amount.


    When Charlie saw that he was dumbfounded, he smiled and said,


    ¡°I don''t have the leisure time to bring my wife here to make fun of you,¡±


    ¡°I can allocate enough goods for one million, but I only have one request,¡±


    ¡°You take out the bag I want and settle it together with the one million goods.¡±


    The salesman was a little excited and said, ¡°Wait a minute, I''ll go get it ready!¡±


    After saying that, he waved his orchid finger and ran into the back of the warehouse excitedly.


    ire spoke at this time: ¡°Husband, you are crazy, buy a hundred thousand bags,¡±


    "With a million goods........ this........ this is also too expensive some.......... ¡±


    Charlie mysteriously smiled and spoke: "Wife, I''m not crazy, just want to grasp this good opportunity to make money,¡±


    "You can rest assured that every penny I allocate today is an investment,¡±


    "Before tonight, I will be able to earn back with interest.¡±


    ire looked puzzled and couldn''t figure out what exactly Charlie meant when he said he could earn it all back with


    interest.

 Chapter 3973

    Chapter 3973


    However, ire knew Charlie''s routine very well, and since he said so, it was definitely not an empty talk.


    So, she couldn''t help but ask Charlie: "Husband, that salesperson, wouldn''t deliberately pit us in this matter, right?¡±


    Charlie skimmed a smile:


    "A big old man, with a girly name Vivian, you think this kind of person, can have this courage?¡±


    When ire heard this, she couldn''t help but purse her lips and snicker as well.


    She also knows that there are many very feminine men in the fashion world.


    And this has be more and moremon in recent years, so she doesn''t think there''s anything abnormal about it.


    However, a man who gave himself a feminine name, this kind of thing is really quite rare.


    At this time, the male salesman named Vivian is in the warehouse looking for items.


    Those items backlogged for many years and which have not been sold out of the old inventory.


    Some, even seven or eight years ago when the store opened inventory, until now has not been able to sell.


    Soon, he collected all these stocks into threerge boxes and strained to carry these three boxes out one after another.


    He ced these three big boxes neatly in front of Charlie.


    And his attitude took on a bit of respect, saying with a smile,


    ¡°Sir, take a look, here is a total of more than 996,000 goods,¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to match up to one million, these are enough.¡±


    Charlie nodded with a smile and said with augh,


    ¡°I didn''t expect you to give me a discount of a few thousand, how can you be so kind?¡±


    The salesman thought Charlie was saying the opposite and said awkwardly:


    ¡°Sir, if you think these goods are too much, in fact, you can also remove some of them,¡± ¡°Or I will take off about 200,000


    for you, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie hurriedly waved his hand: "Don''t! Don''t! No need!¡±


    Saying that he casually turned over the goods inside and found that many of the goods were covered with thick dust on


    top of the bags.


    So he said smilingly:


    "I came here today to plunder antiques, so many good things, I certainly can not miss, wrap up all for me,¡±


    "In addition to the bag I want, bring it over, I will pay the bill together.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The salesman hurriedly said, "I''m really sorry, just now I only cared about taking these things,¡±


    "The Burkinabe 30 really didn''t bring it, you wait a moment, I''m going to get it for you!¡±


    After that, he hurried back to the warehouse, touched out an orange square cardboard box.


    Then in front of Charlie and ire, carefully opened the box, and then took out a handbag in the dust bag, handed it to


    Charlie, said attentively:


    "Sir, look, this is the most popr gray this year, it is the most sought-after color in this series,¡±


    "If you really put that box If you really buy that box together with the goods, this bag is yours.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked ire: "Wife, is this one okay?¡±


    ire was still a little unsure and asked Charlie: "Honey, is what........... you just said true?¡±


    Charlie knew that ire was asking about the matter that he said he could make money with the goods, so he smiled


    with a serious face and said,


    ¡°Honey, don''t worry, I am sure of this matter.¡±


    After saying that, he asked ire once again: ¡°Honey, this bag you see, are you satisfied?¡±


    ire nodded gently and said, ¡°The bag is quite good.......... ¡±


    Charlie nodded, interrupted her, and said, ¡°It''s enough that the bag is quite good, you don''t have to worry about the


    other things.¡±


    Said, he immediately said to that sales: ¡°Come, with me to check out!¡±

 Chapter 3974

    Chapter 3974


    The salesman was a little too excited all of a sudden, and his hands were trembling for a moment.


    He really didn''t expect that he had met a super big ount today.


    In the past, those rich people, although buying a thousand dors, but each one is also very shrewd.


    When they are allowed to allocate goods, they will also try to suppress the amount of goods allocated.


    And they also have some requirements for the goods allocated, to be those goods that are still in good cirction.


    The bottom of the box of old goods is absolutely no one willing to buy.


    Otherwise, these things are not likely to be idle for years.


    In this store the longer the goods are idle, the higher the percentage ofmission.


    So, Charlie, today bought from him nearly a million worth of stalled goods.


    Until next month''s payroll, his personalmission will almost touch 300,000.


    To earn 300,000 in just a few minutes was simply unimaginable to him.


    So, he immediately changed into an extremely ttering face, respectfully said:


    ¡°Sir, because we have more goods, we need to go to the front desk to count them one by one, please sit here,¡±


    "I will get you two bottles of sparkling water first, you and thedy wait a moment after the count is finished,¡±


    "I wille with the POS machine and the list of goods to confirm the credit card with you. "


    Charlieughed: "I''ve been in for so long, you finally have the state a salesman should have.¡±


    The salesman knew that Charlie was being sarcastic.


    But for the sake of money, this sarcasm was nothing to him.


    So he said with a smile: "Sir, I''m really sorry, just now my attitude may be a little not friendly enough,¡±


    "But you can rest assured that from now on you are our store''s senior VIP,¡±


    "Later you can add my WeChat, in the future you need any style of bag,¡±


    "You can tell me in advance, I will help you find! If youe to the store, please tell me in advance,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I will directly reserve a parking space for you at the entrance, and you do not need to queue up again like today.¡±


    Charlie did not bother to talk to him, smiled faintly, and ordered:


    ¡°Okay, hurry up and go to type out the list, take the POS machine to me to swipe the card,¡±


    ¡°I have more things to do, time is precious.¡±


    The salesman nodded his head and said respectfully, ¡°Wait a minute, sir, I''ll go and do it for you.¡±


    Ten minutester, the salesman came over with a POS machine and arge list of goods at a trot.


    When he came to Charlie''s side, he knelt on one knee beside him and said very respectfully:


    ¡°Sir, take a look, your allotment is a total of 996,520 yuan, this package is 16,888 yuan, 1,165,408 yuan,¡±


    ¡°You can confirm the details and amount, if there is no problem, you can swipe your card.¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°There is no need to confirm, just swipe the card.¡±


    Saying that, he took out a bank card and handed it over.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The salesman was excited and took the bank card with both hands respectfully and hurriedly entered the


    amount on the POS machine.


    After swiping the card, Charlie entered the password, and then the POS machine zipping and ringing, a card voucher


    was printed.


    Once this voucher is typed, it proves that the transaction has been sessfullypleted.


    At this moment, the salesman was even more excited with a red face and said with extreme ttery,


    ¡°Sir, you are really the most generous customer I have ever seen!¡±


    "Okay." Charlie nodded and casuallyughed: "In order to buy a bag of more than 100,000, with nearly one million


    goods, such an ingrate,"


    "I guess I am the only one in the country."


    The sales secretly thought: "You are right.......... such a big ingrate, I guess in the whole world it is only you."


    However, how dare he say such words out loud?


    So he could only say with a smile: "Sir, I think you have taste and pursuit of rich people like you,"


    "You spend money on the pursuit of enjoyment, the pursuit of quality, absolutely will not put this little thing on the heart,"


    "And you can rest assured that from now on, as long as you buy a bag from me, I will definitely give you the lowest


    allotment!"


    Charlie ndly said: "Okay, you don''t need to pat me on the back here, wrap up all these goods for me and ask two


    people to help me put them in the car!"

 Chapter 3975

    Chapter 3975


    Hearing Charlie''s order, the salesperson said in a hurry, "Yes sir, you wait a moment, I''ll call a few colleagues to help


    me!"


    After saying that, he hurriedly apanied several colleagues, each carrying several huge bags, and followed Charlie


    and ire to leave together.


    After putting all the things into the back of the car, the sales hastily asked Charlie:


    ¡°Sir, please add me on WeChat, we canmunicate for anything in the future.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°No need, I won''te back to your store in the future.¡±


    After saying that, he ignored the stunned sales and said to ire, ¡°Wife, let''s go.¡±


    ire nodded gently and got into the passenger seat.


    Charlie then started the car and directly left the mall.


    After the car drove out, ire couldn''t help but ask Charlie:


    ¡°Honey, you just said that all these things you bought from the distribution can make money, is it true?¡±


    ¡°Of course it''s true.¡± Charlieughed: ¡°When has hubby ever lied to you?¡±


    After saying that, he asked ire, ¡°Honey, where are you going now? Are you going to thepany or are you going to


    find that Kelly?¡±


    ire thought about it and said, ¡°I''ve picked out a gift for Kelly, but I haven''t thought of a gift for Miss Zhan.¡±


    ¡°Miss Zhan seems to be ady from a big family, so I guess she can''t even look at luxury items like this, so I haven''t


    thought of what I should give her.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°You don''t have to worry about this, didn''t I already say so?¡±


    ¡°After a few days, I will invite her to dinner, I will find a way to return her favor.¡±


    ire said with a sad face, ¡°I think, Miss Zhan has helped me so much, if we just invite her for a meal, I will feel sorry


    for her.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, "Don''t worry wife, hubby has it in his heart, with me around, you don''t have to worry about


    this matter.¡±


    "Okay....... ¡± ire nodded and said gratefully, "Thank you, hubby........... For all these things thanks to you......... ¡±


    Charlieughed: "Isn''t that what a husband should do as his share of work?¡±


    Saying that, he added: "You should send the gift for Kelly today first, and about Miss Zhan, you do not need to worry


    about.¡±


    ire asked, "Honey, then if I go to deliver the gift to Kelly now,¡±


    "Miss Zhan will not be ufortable in her heart after seeing it, right?¡±


    "No.¡± Charlieughed: "You also said, she looks like a big family''s youngdy, how will she care about this stuff,¡±


    "Besides, if you don''t give her something, she will be down to earth in her heart, on the contrary, if you give her


    something, she will be ufortable.¡±


    Charlie is well aware of Ste''s favor offensive, what she wants is nothing more than to impress him with all kinds of


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    favors.


    Or make him feel that she can''t grind her face.


    If ire really gave her a gift at this time, he is afraid that she would copse on the spot, because that would mean that


    all her efforts were in vain.


    But if ire only gave Kelly a gift, but not her, she must know that ire owes her this favor, and Charlie already


    intends to pay it back for her.


    In fact, Charlie had to admit that Ste was indeed a bit level.


    This kind of constantly sending favors scheme, he can see through at a nce, but really to this point, he was really


    embarrassed not to make any response.

 Chapter 3976

    Chapter 3976


    Because that would make Charlie''s wife feel indebted in her heart.


    So, he already has a rough n in his heart, as long as Ste does not have any bad intentions towards his wife.


    And her grandfather Dous does not get the Rejuvenation Pill at the Pill auction, then he will send her half a Blood


    Dissipation Heart Saving Pill.


    Half a blood dispersal heart pills at least can let her grandfather live more for a year or two.


    This will not only return the favor for ire but also allow Dous to live for two more years.


    Which will enable him to fight more and more in the Rejuvenation Pill auction in the next two years.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ire was a little dumbfounded by Charlie''s words, but out of trust in him, she did not have any doubts.


    So, she then said to Charlie, ¡°Honey, then you can send me to the International Hotel,¡±


    ¡°Where both Kelly and Miss Zhan live, and I will give this gift to Kelly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and smiled, ¡°I''ll drop you at the International Hotel, and I''ll go take care of this batch of


    allotments.¡±


    After sending ire off, Charlie immediately drove to Shangri-La.


    On the way to Shangri-La, he called his father-inw, Jacob, and just after he got through, he asked him, ¡°Dad, can you


    still contact that Ervin Zhang who specializes in selling antiques on the antique street?¡±


    Jacob said resentfully, "Don''t mention that name, after I received some good things, I looked for him several times, he


    yed missing with me,¡±


    "And then even changed his cell phone number, I heard that this grandson is still doing business in the antique street,¡±


    "Whole world can find him, but I can''t find him, it''s really fcuking strange.¡±


    Charlie could not help but dumbfoundedugh, teasing: "Then I guess Ervin is deliberately avoiding you.¡±


    Jacob asked rhetorically, "Then why do you think he''s avoiding me? I have not seldom provided him with good things.¡±


    Charlie said, you bought a pair of rags, Ervin still had to spend a lot of money to collect it from you, one way or another,


    he cheat to earn the money, almost all into your pocket.


    But he did not say more, then said with a smile: "I guess this man cannot understand, I will find others to inquire about


    it.¡±


    Jacob asked curiously, "Charlie, why are you looking for Ervin?¡±


    Charlie said casually, "Oh, a friend wanted to buy some antiques, so I thought of him.¡±


    Jacob said, "Ervin doesn''t have anything good in his hand, why don''t you ask your friend to go to Antique Hall to buy it,


    the stuff there is still more upscale.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Charlie casually agreed and said, "Then I''ll talk to him to go, hang up first dad.¡±


    After hanging up Jacob''s phone, Charlie called Orvel again.


    As soon as the call came through, he instructed, "Orvel, have your little brother go to the antique street and find a guy


    named Ervin Zhang for me,¡±


    "Tell him I''m looking for him and have hime to Shangri-La to meet me with all his counterfeit antiques.¡±


    Orvel did not understand what Charlie''s intention was, but he immediately agreed and said, "Okay, Master Wade, wait a


    moment, I''ll have someone go find it.¡±


    Orvel''s men were in all walks of life and in all corners of Aurous Hill, and the profitable market like the antique street


    was not without his men''s involvement.


    Therefore, Orvel made a phone call, the head of the special antique street immediately went to the street and found


    Ervin who was setting up a stall.


    Ervin is not afraid of anyone in Aurous Hill, only Jacob, so when he saw the head of the antique streeting.


    Not only was he not afraid, but also went forward and greeted warmly: "Howe Brother Kui has time toe to my


    stall?¡±

 Chapter 3977

    Chapter 3977


    The man known as Brother Kui, full name Derrick Kui, is one of the four underdogs of Orvel that is Abner''s men.


    His territory is the area of the antique street, like Ervin like to pit small traders, usually have to rely on Derrick''s


    cover, so as not to be beaten.


    Derrick looked at Ervin and asked, "Ervin, let me ask you, do you know Master Charlie Wade?¡± "Master Wade?¡±


    Ervin''s neck shrank, and the first image came to his mind.


    So, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Brother Kui, you......... you know Grandmaster Wade?¡±


    Derrick arched his hand and said, "Master Wade is my big brother''s big brother - Master Orvel, are very respectful


    of the character,¡±


    "I am such a small role, although I am a divine friend with Master Wade for a long time, but have not yet had the


    opportunity to get acquainted with him.¡±


    Ervin heard the words "divine friendship for a long time¡±, a moment did not hold back,ugh out loud, let out a:


    "Pfft.¡±


    Derrick saw this, a p to his head, cursing: "What the fcuk are youughing at! Does it matter if I worship Master


    Wade?¡±


    Ervin said: "Brother Kui, you worship Master Wade certainly no problem, the word "divine friendship¡± is not


    appropriate here,¡±


    "Divine friendship applies to two people with simr status, position, and style of dealing


    with...................................... ¡±


    Derrick heard this, said hurriedly: "Okay, okay, you do not need to say, in addition, to worship Master Wade, the rest


    did not say anything!¡±


    Saying that he looked at Ervin, spoke: "But Ervin you old boy can! How dare you know Master Wade!¡±


    "Just now Master Wade instructed the Master Orvel to send someone to look for you, saying that he was looking for


    you for something!¡±


    Ervin was surprised and asked, "Master Wade wants to see me? Brother Kui, you''re not joking with me, right?¡±


    Derrick cursed and said, "I''ve got nothing better to do than to joke with you!¡±


    Saying that, Derrick pointed to the pile of fake antiques on his stall and urged, ¡°Hurry up and pack up all your things


    and bring them with you,¡± "I''ll take you to Master Wade!¡±


    Ervin said hastily and attentively: "Okay, okay, Brother Kui, you wait a moment, I''ll pack!¡±


    Soon, Ervin will bring his own pile of fake antiques, followed by Derrick non-stop rushed to Shangri-La.


    The car had just arrived at the entrance of Shangri-La when it was stopped by the experts of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Orvel immediately went forward tomunicate before Ervin was brought in.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Even though Charlie had personally said that he was looking for Ervin for something.


    The soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front still gave Ervin, as well as all the things he carried with him, a very exhaustive


    security check to make sure he didn''t have any problems before letting Orvel take him in.


    Ervin is usually a small trader begging for food in the antique street, not much ability, and not much strength.


    The antique street met Derrick, have to nod and bow, a fawning face, and now see Orvel, a big brother, more


    nervous even can not walk.


    Orvel saw that he was stumbling, so he couldn''t help but urge: "I say, old brother, you should hurry up, what are you


    dawdling about?¡±


    Ervin hurriedly ran a few steps faster, nervously asked: "Master Orvel Master Orvel I, admire you for a long time,


    never had the opportunity to meet you


    Orvel waved his hand and said, ¡°You know Master Wade, more useful than knowing me,¡± ¡°You do not worry, after


    today I will say hello to Abner, let his little brother in the antique street to take care of you.¡±


    Ervin heard this, immediately excited beyond words, and quickly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you very much, Master


    Orvel!¡±


    Orvel said, ¡°Don''t thank me, you have to thank Master Wade, I''m looking at Master Wade''s face.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Ervin hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade! Thank you too, Master Orvel!


    //

 Chapter 3978

    Chapter 3978


    After saying that, Ervin hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Orvel, what does Master Wade want from me? I''ve been doing my job


    honestlytely,¡±


    ¡°And I haven''t done any more deceitful deeds.......... ¡±


    Orvel urged: ¡°Master Wade looking for you is a good thing, you hurry to go with me to understand!¡±


    Ervin was relieved, the heart is not nervous, even walking is much lighter.


    He followed Orvel to Issac''s office, and as soon as he entered, he saw Charlie sitting on the sofa, so he immediately


    said tteringly,


    ¡°Master Wade, it''s been a long time, Master Wade, how are you doing?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Ervin, I heard my father-inw say that he tried to find you several times but couldn''t find you, I


    thought you were no longer in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Ervin embarrassed and a little scared said, ¡°Master Wade, not I deliberately avoid your father-inw, but your father-in-


    the head, not only self-confidence burst but also blindly buy everywhere,¡±


    ¡°To be honest, who took a brush painting an Olympic Games Fuwa, lie to him that it is the real Tang Bohu, I think he will


    buy it without doubt............................................ ¡±


    Speaking of which, Ervin hurriedly said: ¡°That''s why I deliberately avoid him, is to hope that he can quit this business


    early....................................... ¡±


    Immediately after, Ervin said with a face of admiration: ¡°I heard that your father-inw is now the executive vice


    president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association,¡±


    ¡°I say is this not much stronger than running to the antique street every day?¡±


    Charlieughed, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Yes, Ervin, your ability to speak well has not diminished at all.¡±


    Ervin wiped his sweat and said modestly: ¡°Master Wade you praise,pared to you, I am just a clown who makes a


    living by cheating foreign tourists, not even a fa.rt         ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°All right, you should not be presumptuous, three hundred and sixty trades, all trades have their


    own sesses.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie asked: ¡°Ervin, remember that you are very well- informed, so I ask you, do you know what big event


    we have in Aurous Hill in the next few days?¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°Master Wade, I heard some rumors earlier, but because I couldn''t confirm them, I didn''t take them too


    seriously,¡±


    ¡°But after seeing you here today, I''m probably sure it''s true.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ervin cautiously asked Charlie: ¡°Master Wade, are you asking about the Rejuvenation Pill auction?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°That''s right.¡± Charlie nodded and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you also know about the Rejuvenation Pill?¡±


    Ervin hurriedly arched his hand and said, ¡°Master Wade! Back when the Song family''s old man celebrated his birthday, I


    had heard about the magic of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°Andter on, when the Song family''s Miss Warnia celebrated her birthday, Li Tai had also won a Rejuvenation Pill at


    the Song family''s auction,¡±


    ¡°And I had heard about this, and at that time I knew that this must be your handiwork,¡±


    ¡°Master Wade, after all, in this world, you are the only one who has such divine ability!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Since you know about the auction, then I will not hide it from you,¡±


    ¡°Later,e with me to cheat an old man, the two of us together to y a double act, the way I act, you follow me with


    it, understand?¡±


    Ervin asked, ¡°Master Wade, do you have any script or something for me to read first?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie waved his hand, ¡°After youe along, just watch my road improvisation.¡±


    Ervin is very nervous said: ¡°Master Wade......... this........ this improvisation..........  I''m afraid I might y bad, spoil your


    big event!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Ervin, with your cleverness, this little thing is certainly not a problem,¡±


    ¡°You will take out your antique street cheating 70% of the power, the matter is basically done!¡±

 Chapter 3979

    Chapter 3979


    When Ervin heard this, his heart suddenly rxed a lot.


    He has no other skills, improvisation, the ability to speak out of turn, or very sophisticated.


    After all, in their line of work, relying on the brain and mouth is essential.


    Sometimes encounter less intelligent tourists, with the twist of words, you can cheat the other side of some money and


    put it into pockets.


    But sometimes if you meet more intelligent tourists, Ervin''s ability to fool generally can also be sessfully taken.


    So, he immediately confidently said to Charlie: ¡°Master Wade, you can rest assured that I must take out my life''s


    work..................................... ¡±


    "Oh no....... I must take out all my skills to help you get this thing done! ¡°


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Charlie nodded and asked him, ¡°The things you were told to bring, you brought them all, right?¡±


    Ervin hurriedly pointed to arge bag of things he brought, said attentively: ¡°Master Wade don''t worry, I''m making a


    living, all the things are here.¡±


    Charlie stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, take all your things and follow me.¡±


    At this moment, Bernard Enlor, who is in his seventies, is sitting on the sofa of the presidential suite in Shangri-La and


    sulking.


    Although he was the richest man in the world on the Forbes list, but he is not generous.


    Staying in the presidential suite of Shangri-La, the three-day room cost is six million, this kind of behavior clearly swings


    a big knife to rip off customers, so Bernard is very annoyed.


    In the presidential suite of this level of settings, the door price under normal circumstances will not exceed 20,000 to


    30,000 a day.


    And asionally discounted, the price will only be lower a few thousand.


    So, the price of the room in these three days has almost doubled a hundred times.


    Bernard can responsibly say that that is definitely the most expensive presidential suite in the world, there is no one like


    it.


    Just because he was ripped off too much money, this old man sat on the sofa and keptining to his butler:


    ¡°In this kind of small ce, the presidential suite of a five-star hotel, how dare to sell so expensive,¡±


    ¡°The top presidential suite of the seven-star yacht hotel in Dubai, the price is less than a tenth of his, and the


    presidential suite there is much better than here, both in terms of area and


    decoration........................................................................ ¡±


    The butler said with a helpless face: ¡°Sir, do you still not understand their ways?¡±


    ¡°It''s just to take advantage of everyone''s enthusiasm for this rejuvenating elixir to desperately make a fortune!¡±


    ¡°Not just the price of rooms is so expensive, washing clothes once are charged 10,000 euros, it can be considered to be


    the medieval bandits and robbers, but also not as ruthless as their hands.¡±


    Bernard nodded gently and said with an unhappy face, ¡°For the sake of the rejuvenation pills, we can only put up with it


    for a while.¡±


    The butler asked, ¡°Sir, this Rejuvenation Pill, is it really that amazing?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bernard said seriously: ¡°The Nordic


    royal family has made public the entire medical history of the old empress in high society,¡±


    ¡°The old empress was poisoned for a long time, the toxin content in her body has been very high, the head of my


    medical team evaluated all the medical records very carefully, and believes that in that case,¡±


    ¡°Even if the world''s best medical team was concentrated here, it was impossible to save her, but she only took a small


    part of the rejuvenation elixir,¡±


    ¡°The toxins in the body werepletely removed, and the body function also had a very obvious improvement, this is


    very remarkable!¡±

 Chapter 3980

    Chapter 3980


    Bernard said with a fascinated face, ¡°A small part of the rejuvenating elixir has such a powerful effect, I can''t imagine


    what kind of miraculous effect a whole pill would bring   ¡±


    The butler nodded gently and said, ¡°Since the Nordic royal family has already made public the old queen''s medical


    history,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid that the entire European high society is very eager for the rejuvenation elixir,¡±


    ¡°And the auction the day after tomorrow, I''m afraid that thepetition will be extremely fierce.¡±


    Bernard coughed a few times and said weakly, ¡°I can''t care about that much anymore, the two lobectomies have


    already made my health quality decline seriously,¡±


    ¡°If it goes on like this, I may not live more than five years, so this time, I am determined to win this Pill!¡±


    ¡°The organizer''s arrangement this time is also very cunning, they will first divide one Elixir into four, and auction these


    four portions of the pill on the spot first.¡± ¡°And also let the sessful bidder take it on the spot, then, I will have the


    opportunity to witness the actual effect of this Elixir,¡±


    ¡°If a quarter can have an obvious effect, then I can bid more confidently for the final piece of the Pill!¡±


    Bernard suffered from early-stage lung cancer several years ago, and because it was discovered early, the doctor


    performed a lobectomy on him, removing one of his five lung lobes.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But what he didn''t expect was that just two yearster, he found a lung tumor again, so on the advice of his doctor, he


    had a second lobectomy.


    Now, although the tumor in his body has beenpletely removed, he has also lost two lung lobes, which has greatly


    reduced his physical condition.


    Moreover, he has to worry about the return of cancer cells, after all, it has already recurred once.


    And if ites again, he may not be able to use the radical treatment of resection again, and can only choose palliative


    treatment, in which case, his life expectancy will also be greatly reduced.


    So this time, the rejuvenation pill is imperative for him.


    Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang in the room.


    Bernard''s butler immediately got up and came to the door to open it a bit.


    At this moment, outside the door stood two males, one tall and one short.


    The tall one was Charlie, and the short one was Ervin.


    When the butler saw that Charlie was also not wearing a waiter''s outfit, he was a little surprised and asked, ¡°May I ask


    who you are?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°I am the business director of the auction organizer, and I need toe over tomunicate


    with Mr. Elnor about some matters.¡±


    The butler asked with some suspicion, ¡°How do you prove that you are a staff member? Do you have the relevant


    documents?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°You must have seen when you came here, the whole Shangri-La is now under strict security, it is


    impossible to get in if you are not an internal staff member,¡±


    ¡°And I am not going to hide it from you, I came here this time, on behalf of our boss, there are very important matters


    that must bemunicated with Mr. Elnor in advance,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it will affect Mr. Elnor''s participation in the auction the day after tomorrow. ¡°


    When the butler heard Charlie say this, the wariness in his heart dissipated quite a bit.


    They did see the security of the hotel when they came, every traveler who came in had to check their luggage.


    Do a full set of security checks and registration, it was indeed very strict, if they were not staff, it was impossible to mix


    in.


    So he opened the door and brought the two inside, while introducing to Bernard on the sofa, ¡°Sir, these two are the staff


    of the auction, saying that they have important things to talk to you about.¡±


    Bernard nodded gently, and seeing the two people, Charlie and Ervin, one with his head held high and his expression


    nd, and the other more or less nervous, he guessed that the taller i.e. Charlie must be the one in charge of the two.


    So, he then looked at Charlie and spoke, ¡°You gentleman, please tell us what you have.¡±

 Chapter 3981

    Chapter 3981


    Charlie looked at Bernard and smiled faintly, "Mr. Elnor, our boss asked me toe over to rmend some Chinese


    antique artifacts to you,¡±


    "See what you are more interested in, and you will definitely be given a certain discount on the price.¡±


    Bernard did not expect that the two people who came were actually here to sell things, so he asked with a surprised


    face, "What do you mean? You guys still do door-to-door sales?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled and said, "That''s right, and it''s for you alone especially provided private custom door-to-door


    sales.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie waved at Ervin beside him and said, "Come, Ervin, take out all your treasured goodies and


    show them to Mr. Elnor!¡±


    Ervin hurriedly spread out his big bag on the ground.


    Ervin usually sets a stall with arge piece of a tablecloth, with arge pile of fragmented things.


    If the wind and rain, or meet the buyer toe to settle ounts, directly grab the four corners of the tablecloth, fling


    on the shoulder, carrying it while on the run.


    And, after the wind has passed, the package is thrown to the ground, immediately start the business.


    Absolutely counted as home travel, stall to put down the necessary good things.


    Bernard did not expect that he woulde all the way to attend such a high-profile auction of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Only to encounter such a low door-to-door sales pitch.


    He pointed at Ervin''s floor of rags and said with a frown, ¡°What is all this garbage ¡±


    Charlieughed: "It''s all valuable antique literature.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Bernard immediately pointed to a bronze wine bottle and questioned: "This bronze cup, the foot of the cup are


    knocked to pieces, you look carefully, it is all stic!¡±


    Ervin looked down, immediately panicked, and quickly whispered to Charlie: "Master Wade..................................


    this........ batch of goods is not very good quality, I guess


    this guy is just with some brain, and we identally knocked it........... ¡±


    After saying that, he asked Charlie: "Master Wade, this old man is fine enough, now it is revealed what to


    do........................................... ¡±


    Ervin came out to cheat, the most fear is to reveal on the spot or be caught on the spot.


    The purchase and sale is about buying and selling, all the work is used for the consumer before the bill.


    So in his perception, before the purchase order is absolutely final can not make any mistakes, once the mistake, it is the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Charlie did not care about this.


    He said directly to Ervin: "Don''t say anything first, let me deal with it.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie directly picked up the stic imitation bronze wine bottle and introduced it to Bernard very


    seriously:


    "Mr. Elnor, this is a one-to-one replica of the wine bottle ording to the culture of our Chinese Shang Dynasty bronze


    ware.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we can only sell these one-to-one replicas to your foreign friends.¡±


    Saying that, he pointed to the missing corner and exined, ¡°Look, the reason why we use stic as raw material is to


    respond to energy saving and environmental protection as well as the concept of carbon neutral and carbon peak which


    is now hot all over the world,¡±


    ¡°Looking at the stic seems to be worthless, but it is made of biodegradable material, no pollution to the environment,


    it is absolutely green crafts.¡±


    Said here, Charlie continued: ¡°This product under normal circumstances, we are to sell for 18 million, but as you can


    see, this has now be a residual product, so I give you a certain discount, 17.88 million!¡±


    After hearing this, Ervin was so scared that his dder sphincter tightened and he almost couldn''t squeeze out a bubble


    of urine.


    He looked at Charlie''s expression as if he was struck by lightning as frightened.

 Chapter 3982

    Chapter 3982


    At this time Bernard was scared to death in his heart, could not help but secretly think:


    ¡°Master Wade this is to engage in what......... this broken thing into the price of not a dor eight, he is selling it for 18


    million.......... this........ this is not to rip people off, this is to lynch them....... ¡±


    Bernard expression is also like a dog, annoyed to shake hands and said:


    ¡°Okay, okay, I beg you not to insult my intelligence, you leave my room, in addition take away this garbage, I do not


    need it at all!¡± ¡°Don''t need?¡± Charlie''s expression suddenly cold, sneered and said, ¡°Then I''m really sorry Mr. Elnor, if


    you don''t buy these goods from us, then you are disqualified from participating in this auction.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Bernard angrily questioned, ¡°I have already passed your registration audit, and I have already paid the


    registration fee,¡±


    ¡°In addition I have also paid this 6 million room fee, what qualification do you have to disqualify me from the auction?¡±


    Charlie said with a matter-of-fact face, ¡°Because you didn''t match the goods'' allotment!¡±


    ¡°Allotment?!¡± When Bernard heard this word, he was petrified, and only after a few moments did hee back to his


    senses and roared,


    ¡°It''s the first time I''ve heard of an auction with goods! It''s simply ridiculous!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°If you go to your store to buy a bag and need to match the goods, don''t you need toe to us to buy


    the Rejuvenation Pill?¡±


    Saying that, he took out his own consumption voucher and sneered: ¡°Here, look, to buy a bag of more than 100,000


    yuan in your store,¡±


    ¡°We have topulsorily match a million goods, and the goods matched are all those junk that can''t be sold for several


    years and are covered with dust,¡±


    ¡°Our boss is also learning from now on, fully learning from Mr. Elnor''s business strategy.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Bernard took a look at the shopping list, and his face changed to an ugly look.


    Allocation of goods is the unspoken rule of the luxury industry, Bernard has long been familiar with this unspoken rule


    and even relied on this rule to earn a lot of money.


    But he did not expect that today, it would be Charlie with the same set of counter-attacks.


    Moreover, this shopping list shows the allocation of goods is really too dumb.


    A bag, but with six times the selling price of goods, this is really heartless.


    So, he said with an embarrassed face: ¡°This.......... this........ as far as I know.........  normal allotment amount is just a


    little bit a few times higher than the public price,¡±


    ¡°More than 100,000 RMB bag, allotment 200,000 is enough, I''m not sure why here it is an allotment of


    million......................................... maybe it is the store''s own behavior....... ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°You do not need to exin so much, now our boss only gives you two choices:¡±


    ¡°You mustplete the allotment if you want to participate in the auction of the Rejuvenation pills,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, we will now arrange for you to check out, and all the fees you paid, we will refund you every penny!¡±


    Bernard said in a hurry: ¡°Only the luxury industry has the rule of allotment, and the luxury industry allotment is also


    helpless,¡±


    ¡°The price of many things is not spected by our brand side, but by the spectors outside,¡±


    ¡°For example, the watch, Patek Philippe''s Nautilus, the public price ten years ago was less than 20,000 euros,¡± ¡°But


    now the cirction price on the market is more than 60,000 Euros, multiplied several times, and the brand''s production


    is also limited,¡±


    ¡°So it can only fill the gap between the nominal price and the actual selling price through the allocation of goods, this is


    a very normal situation!

 Chapter 3983

    Chapter 3983


    Charlie smiled and asked: ¡°Why a piece of nautilus of several hundred thousand dors is considered a sought-after


    item and must be allotted,¡±


    ¡°What about our Rejuvenation Pill? Two hundred top tycoons can only grab two pills in total,¡±


    ¡°So isn''t it much more sought-after than the nautilus? Is it not only natural that it needs to be allotted like the nautilus,


    but even more strictly?¡±


    I...... ¡±


    Bernard was speechless all of a sudden.


    If it is ording to this logic that odd goods can be dispensed, it is necessary to dispense the goods, the return of the


    pill needs to be dispensed which is indeed a natural thing.


    Bernard could not find any reason to refute it at once.


    When he was at a loss as to what to do, the butler at the side suddenly said, ¡°Gentleman! It''s true that your rejuvenation


    pills are more valuable!¡±


    ¡°But this is an auction! If you had a fixed price for the Elixir, then we would have epted your request for a match on


    top of that price,¡±


    ¡°But this auction is supposed to be for the highest bidder, so why should the auction have to match additional goods?¡±


    When Bernard heard this, he immediately lit up and said loudly, ¡°Yes! This is an auction! I haven''t heard of anyone who


    has to allocate additional goods for an auction!¡±


    Charlie skimmed his mouth andughed: ¡°Then you really think too much, I''m not asking you to directly allocate goods


    for the Rejuvenation pill,¡± ¡°After all, you have not yet shot the Rejuvenation pill, I''m asking you to allocate goods for the


    qualification to participate in the Rejuvenation pill auction,¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you reach our allocation standard, then you can participate in the auction,¡±


    ¡°If you can not reach this allocation standard, then I''m sorry. Turn right out of the door and please leave.¡±


    Bernard''s expression was extremely ugly and he said, ¡°You are simply robbers!¡±


    Charlie rhetorically asked, ¡°Did we rob you? We are working on the principle of voluntary cooperation,¡±


    ¡°Exactly the same as your store''s allocation rules, if you are willing to allocate goods,¡±


    ¡°You can participate in the auction, if you are not willing to cooperate, then you can not participate.¡±


    Speaking here, Charlie said again in a cold voice: ¡°Rules, I have made it very clear, now give you two minutes to


    consider,¡±


    ¡°If you still refuse to match, I will now let the security to cooperate with you to check out,¡±


    ¡°In addition, I will directly arrange a convoy to send you to the airport.¡±


    Bernard now finally understood that he was being targeted and retaliated against.


    Just because of his own store''s dispensing rules, the boss behind this auction was now going to use this to set him up.


    However, he did not have any way to retort.


    Because, his store has such a rule.


    As long as the popr models have to match the goods, if you do not match the goods, you just can not get.


    Without this allotment policy, how could he sit in the position of the world''s richest man, although only for a while?


    Thinking of this, he could only nod resentfully, pointing at the stic imitation bronze wine bottle, and asked in a


    depressed voice:


    ¡°Is it that after I buy this, this matter will be over?¡±

 Chapter 3984

    Chapter 3984


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°How is that possible? Don''t you see that I took a big bag?¡±


    Said, and pointed to one of the fake amber, spoke: "Look at this, the Cretaceous period formed amber, see, there is a


    big scorpion inside!¡±


    "Such aplete scorpion, dripping in a piece of amber, this is very rare, I will sell it to you for 80 million, not too much,


    right?¡±


    Bernard cracked up and blurted out, "This......... is a fake! A three-year-old child can see that this is a fake!!!¡±


    "What''s wrong with fake?¡± Charlie justifiably asked him: "Fake can not be taken out and sold to you?¡±


    "I...... ¡± Bernard this time is really broken, said: "You simply say it straight, how much extra money you need to force me


    to pay to be satisfied?¡±


    Charlie said with a displeased face: ¡°You say this I do not like to hear. We opened the door to do business, it is all about


    your feelings and my wishes,¡± ¡°I think you yourself have to be willing to cooperate, I will match you, if you are not willing,


    I will not force you, this is the same as the rules of your store.¡±


    Bernard nodded in dismay and said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I''m the one who is not strict enough in my speech, so, you just


    say a price, how much do I need to match the goods before this matter can end?¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly, looked at Ervin, and asked, ¡°Ervin, what other good things do you have here, hurry up and


    introduce them to Mr. Elnor.¡±


    Ervin usually cheats countless people, but at this time this y by Charlie stunned him beyond his imagination,


    hesitated for half a day, but also do not know where to start.


    Charlie shook his head, and smoothly picked out a four-square white thing from the pile and asked him, ¡°Ervin, what is


    this?¡±


    Ervin said awkwardly: ¡°This........ this........ this........ this........ ¡±


    Charlie saw his face not confident, immediately loudly reprimanded: ¡°What are you hesitant for? Be confident, say it out


    loud, what is this!¡±


    Ervin said stiffly: ¡°Back to Master Wade, this is the heirloom jade seal!¡±


    ¡°Bullish!¡± Charlie thumbs up at him, sighing, turned to Bernard, and said, ¡°Mr. Elnor, you just heard, this thing is called


    the heirloom jade seal,¡±


    ¡°The legend is the Qin Shi Huang, ordered Li Si carved it and it is one of the most precious cultural relics in China,¡±


    ¡°The significance is very much, I estimate not less than three to five hundred million and is certainly not down.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie waved his hand, seriously: ¡°But it should not be too expensive, the appreciation of this thing is


    veryrge, maybe not two years to double, when we may also find you to buy it back.¡±


    The words just fell, Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°Of course, I said ''possible'', because we are notmitted to buying back.¡±


    Saying that, he added: "Also, as I said earlier, this heirloom jade seal, is a legendary thing,¡±


    "Since it is legendary, there is naturally no way to distinguish the authenticity, so we do not promise to guarantee the


    authenticity either.¡±


    Bernard smiled miserably and asked Charlie: "You gentleman.......... you can earn my money, but you don''t have to


    insult my intelligence, right?¡±


    Charlie said very seriously: "How can you say that? We do business, it is all about good faith, as the saying goes,


    honesty!¡±


    "Since I want to sell you this thing, I must exin the situation to you clearly, otherwise in case of disputes, it is not good


    for you and me,¡±


    "So you must approve this thing, make sure that this thing is okay, and you buy it willingly and will not back out before I


    will sell it to you.¡±


    Bernardpletely copsed.


    He sort of understood Charlie''s path.


    Not only did he want to sell this pile of junk to him at an extremely high price, but he also wanted him to act willingly, and


    even wanted him to show that he believed that this thing was real,¡±


    "Which was the same aspletely giving up the right to maintain the rights after the sale, wasn''t this just a way to get


    rid of everything while trying to make money?


    Thinking of this, he questioned angrily: ¡°Is this how your boss does business? I can understand even if you let me


    allocate goods out of revenge,¡±


    ¡°But do you still want me to allocate hundreds of millions of dors of goods?¡±


    ¡°What''s even more outrageous is that your stuff is all fake! My store has never sold counterfeit goods even if the


    requirements are high!¡±


    Charlie''s face was dark, immediately shoved the heirloom jade seal into Ervin''s arms and said,


    ¡°Ervin, since this old man doesn''t believe that our stuff is real, then we can''t sell this stuff to him no matter what, you put


    all these things away, let''s go!¡±


    Bernard was dumbfounded, he didn''t expect Charlie to run over to his intelligence with a flurry of insults, and the result


    is that this guy even flipped out first.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Just when he hadn''te back to his senses, Charlie took out his cell phone and called Issac directly.


    There Issac has been waiting for a long time, so instantly picked the call and Charlie said: ¡°Mr. Chen, 016 refused to


    allocate,¡±


    ¡°Let the security guards clear them out, and let the first in line alternate take his ce!¡±

 Chapter 3985

    Chapter 3985


    Bernard did not expect that Charlie would say that and flip out immediately.


    He did not dare to joke about the auction qualification, although he was sitting on a family fortune of more than a trillion.


    But once there is no life to enjoy, these family fortunes can be said to be worthless.


    So, he was almost instantly abashed, and hurriedly changed his face to a low voice and pleaded: ¡°Gentleman don''t get


    angry, let''s talk about it!¡±


    "Please tell your General Manager that I am willing to match the goods!¡±


    After that, he stretched out his trembling hand, pointed at the heirloom jade seal in Ervin''s arms, and said through


    clenched teeth,


    "Isn''t that the heirloom jade seal? I''ll buy it!¡±


    Charlie grunted and said, "You just buy an heirloom jade seal, it may not be enough       ¡±


    Bernard''s heart twitched, clenched his fist, and asked in a trembling voice,


    "Then........ then what else do you want me to buy?!¡±


    After saying that, he nced at Ervin''s bulging bag of fake goods, and hurriedly said,


    "How about I buy that bronze wine bottle just now too! That''s always okay, right?¡±


    Charlie shook his head, pulled out his own sales list from the noon dispensing in the store, and spoke:


    "Look for yourself, our boss has dispensed dozens of items, big and small,¡±


    "In your store, and now you are only dispensing two items with us,¡±


    "That''s really a bit unjustified, isn''t it?¡±


    Bernard blurted out, "But........ but in that list of yours, all the allotted goods add up to just one million RMB!¡±


    ¡°This....... one of this heirloom jade seal is three or four hundred million, already exceeded hundreds of times from the


    amount,¡±


    ¡°You can''t be so cruel even if you are revenge.......... ¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°We are all business people, pay attention to the courtesy of exchange, you have to say that this


    courtesy is revenge,¡±


    ¡°It is a little meaningless, I just said, we do not do forced selling of things, if you are not happy, we can not do business.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, it''s all my fault........ ¡± Bernard waspletely afraid.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that the allocation of several hundred million or more than a billion RMB was a small matter,¡±


    ¡°The most terrible thing was, in case of the auction, with a price of more than ten billion dors.


    They sessfully auctioned the Rejuvenation Pill.


    The organizer suddenly asked him to allocate the goods again on the spot, that would be really astronomical!


    So, he hurriedly bowed his hand to Charlie and said:


    ¡°Gentleman, just now it was my improper use of words, please do not take it to heart     ¡±


    ¡°You just tell me directly, in the end, I need to match how much goods,¡±


    ¡°Match which goods, as long as within my affordability, I will not say one more word!¡±


    He said, he also said with some pleading: ¡°In addition, please also help me to tell your boss, say that I expressed my


    most sincere apologies to him,¡±


    ¡°From now on, any one of my brands, any one of the goods,¡± ¡°I will arrange for people to prepare two copies to your


    boss,¡±


    ¡°Even if the same model has dozens of different colors,¡±


    ¡°I will also arrange for people to send two copies of each color to him!¡±


    ¡°I only ask him to be generous and let me off the hook in the future.¡±


    Charlie said indifferently:


    ¡°Later things will be discussedter, let''s talk about the matter of your distribution.¡±


    Saying that, he waved his hand at Ervin and instructed,


    ¡°Ervin, you bring out both the heirloom jade seal and the bronze wine bottle for Mr. Elnor.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ervin nodded hastily and diligently brought out the two fake artifacts and ced them on the table.


    Charlie then added: ¡°Look again at what other good things you have in there, and match a few more to Mr. Elnor.¡±


    Ervin hurriedly opened the package, searched for a moment from inside,¡± ¡°Searched out a painting scroll, then handed it


    to Charlie and said, ¡°Master Wade, this is something good, open it and take a look.¡± Charlie smoothly took the scroll,


    and once it was in his hand.


    He could feel that it was made of old rice paper, definitely a modern painting.


    Subsequently, he opened the painting slowly, saw the full picture, and was astonished.

 Chapter 3986

    Chapter 3986


    This....... is actually a pair of world ssic paintings - Mona Lisa.


    And, it was the Mona Lisa in the style of Chinese national painting!


    Bernard saw this and wanted to die.


    In his opinion, this is no longer as simple as insulting the intelligence, right?


    Charlie himself was dumbfounded and looked up at Ervin, his eyes were full of questions.


    Subsequently, Charlie gave him a wink, which means:


    This broken thing, I really do not know how to blow, or you do it yourself.


    Although Ervin was scared by Charlie''s astronomical figures, but at least he is also an old crook who has reigned in the


    antique street for many years.


    And has a lot of experience in the real world, so he quickly adapted to this kind of routine.


    So heughed and said to Bernard:


    ¡°Mr. Elnor, this painting that I am introducing to you today is enough to shock the whole painting world of East and


    West!¡±


    After saying that, he narrated,


    ¡°Everyone knows that the Mona Lisa was created by Leonardo da Vinci in the year 1503 AD,¡±


    "But let me tell you, this painting is actually not an original by da Vinci,¡±


    ¡°But by a great painter named Zhao Mengfu (fu) in thete Song and early Yuan dynasties of China.¡±


    Before the words were said, he pointed to the painting in Charlie''s hand and said seriously,


    ¡°Here, this is the one in Master Wade''s hand!¡±


    ¡°And the one painted by Leonardo da Vinci was copied and modified and created twice ording to this one, to put it


    bluntly, it was copied.¡±


    Bernard, tearless, blurted out,


    ¡°How is this possible? Leonardo da Vinci is the master I admire most,¡±


    ¡°And his Mona Lisa is a masterpiece for the ages, how can it be copied!¡±


    Ervin''s face is nk, said seriously: ¡°You see, this touches your cognitive blind spot, right!¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, this painting, created by Mr. Zhao Mengfu at the order of Khan Kui of the Yuan Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°Was probably created at the end of 1275 A.D.¡±


    More than two hundred years before Leonardo da Vinci, so it''s clear who copied who didn''t, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°What a load of nonsense!¡± Bernard said with some annoyance,


    ¡°This is never possible! And look for yourself, the woman in your painting is also a Western face!¡±


    ¡°How could there be a woman with a western face in China at that time?¡± ¡°What do you have to say about such a big


    bug?¡±


    Ervin, not the slightest bit panic, with a smile, hurriedly said: ¡°So you have to patiently listen to me to finish the situation!¡±


    ¡°In 1275 AD, a major event with far-reaching implications urred in the history of the world, do you know what it is?¡±


    Bernard said in exasperation, ¡°I don''t know!¡±


    Ervin said very seriously: ¡°Mr. Elnor, I''m not saying, you can''t just focus on making money,¡±


    ¡°You have to read more and understand history once in a while.¡±


    After saying that, ignoring Bernard''s expression of almost vomiting blood, said with a profound face:


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Let me tell you, the year 1275 AD is the time when the famous Western traveler Marco Polo arrived in China!¡±


    After saying that, Ervin looked at Bernard and asked,


    ¡°You should know the Travels of Marco Polo, right?¡±


    Bernard was getting mad and said through clenched teeth,


    ¡°I know! But what does this have to do with the Mona Lisa!¡±


    Ervin shook his head and sighed, ¡°What an uninformed person.¡±


    He said, before continuing to exin,


    ¡°I tell you, at that time Marco Polo went through a lot of hardships and came to the capital of Yuan¡±


    ¡°In the summer of 1275, and was warmly received by Kui the Great Han.¡±


    ¡°In order to promote cultural exchanges between the East and the West,¡± "Kui ordered the then famous painter Zhao


    Mengfu to show Marco Polo and his party the high skills of Chinese painting.¡±


    "At that time, Marco Polo happened to have ady-in-waiting by his side, named Mona Lisa!¡±


    "Mr. Zhao Mengfu created this painting with this maid as his model!¡±


    "The whole creation took half a year, from the summer of 1275, until the winter of 1275, when it was given a final


    stroke.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ervin could not help but sigh:


    "At that time, Kui gave this painting to Marco Polo, who really treasured it and kept it with him,¡±


    "Knowing that he would take it back to the West. Unfortunately,¡±


    "Marco Polo went to prison after returning to the West because of the turmoil, and the painting was lost in the turmoil.¡±


    "Two hundred yearster, the painting passed into the hands of Leonardo da Vinci, who was inspired by it¡±


    "And imitated it day and night for more than ten years before creating the version of the Mona Lisa known to the world!¡±


    "And after his painting waspleted, he gave this Mona Lisa made by Zhao Mengfu to his subordinate to burn it.¡±


    "His subordinate could not bear to see such a masterpiece fall,¡±


    "So he quietly gave it to his own rtives, which allowed this painting to be passed down!¡±


    Speaking of this, Ervin looked at Bernard and seriously asked, ¡°Mr. Elnor, now you understand, right?¡±

 Chapter 3987

    Chapter 3987


    Bernard looked at Ervin''s serious face, and at a certain moment, he was almost about to be sessfully brainwashed


    by him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at Ervin, and then looked at the Mona Lisa in Charlie''s hand, and repeated several times, his brain had been


    in a trance for a few moments.


    Charlie also knows that Ervin is talking nonsense, but really did not expect him to make such a big set of a hundred and


    one stories.


    The heart of the old boy can not help but have some admiration.


    Other than that, his bullsh!t kung fu is definitely considered to be first ss.


    However, Bernard soon came back to his senses, knowing that this must be Ervin''s haphazardly made-up story.


    First of all, not to mention whether this story is likely to be true, even if it is true, this group of people can not take this


    painting to themselves.


    From the stic imitation bronze wine bottle just now, he can tell that the two people in front of him only want to pit him


    for his money.


    And will never let themselves take advantage of the half.


    So, he arched his hand at Ervin and said with a pained face, ¡°Gentleman, I admire your eloquence, and I won''t say


    anything about the rest.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Charlie again and spoke, ¡°Sir, please quote a price for this painting................................. !¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously, ¡°That allegedly copied Mona Lisa is now hanging in the Louvre collection in France,¡±


    ¡°Although it is impossible to put it up for auction, but I estimate that if it is put up for sale, it can be sold for at least one


    billion dors.¡±


    Bernard heard this, the whole person''s heart stuttered.


    He cursed in his heart, ¡°If you dare to ask such a high price for this piece of crap,¡±


    ¡°I would rather not participate in the auction of the Rejuvenation Pill than never ept such an allocation model from


    you!¡±


    Immediately after that, he heard Charlie say with a smile: ¡°This painting in my hand, why don''t I let you pick up a leak,


    this painting,¡±


    ¡°And that heirloom jade seal and that bronze wine bottle, three things together in a package, two billion RMB you take!


    After hearing this, Bernard''s jaw dropped.


    Two billion?


    He couldn''t understand what kind of person would be so evil that he would ask for two billion for these pieces of junk!


    So, he immediately said: ¡°Two billion is a bit too much! Tens of millions or even a hundred million is not enough to make


    up for the loss of a million allocation?¡±


    ¡°Even if I am allowed to allocate one hundred million, it''s already doubled a hundred times!¡±


    Saying that, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you guys are so shameless, then I really would rather give up this auction


    than ept such an excessive request from you!¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Charlie faintly said: ¡°For Rejuvenation Pill auction there are rich people participating, one more or less


    won''t matter,¡±


    ¡°Just like those bags in your store, there are rich people who will rush to allocate money to buy goods.


    Those who are not willing to spend money to allocate goods, go away, we never care.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: "Mr. Elnor, there is something I have to remind you,¡±


    "If you refuse to allocate goods this time and withdraw from the auction,¡±


    "Then you will be banned for life for future auctions, you''d better think it over.¡±


    Bernard was instantly scared after hearing this and said,


    "Sir, even if you want to allocate the goods, there is no need to ask for two billion, right? Can it be a little less?¡±

 Chapter 3988

    Chapter 3988


    Charlie looked at him and said coldly:


    "Sorry Mr. Elnor, there is no room for you to bargain here, you have so many luxury stores all over the world,¡±


    "You don''t know how much wealth you have collected every year by distributing goods, 100 billion may say less,¡±


    "Now let you take out one billion, and you are not happy?¡±


    "In that case, I think you don''t need to participate in this auction, keep your money and go back where you came from!¡±


    Although Bernard''s heart was full of anger at this moment, deep inside, he had actually conceded.


    He himself is the ancestor of the distribution industry, relying on the distribution of this trick, he has earned tens of


    billions of dors.


    Therefore, he understands that the reason why merchants have the courage to ask consumers to assign goods is,¡±


    ¡°Because they have absolute confidence in their own goods.


    Once they know that consumers are willing to get the goods at any cost.


    They have enough courage to ask consumers to make allotments.


    A bag of more than 100,000 yuan to match 200,000 yuan of goods.


    A watch of more than 200,000 yuan to match 400,000 or 500,000 yuan of goods.


    These are urate to pinpoint the psychology of consumers, so ruthlessly ughter them on a wave.


    Now, he is begging for the rejuvenating pills, let him match goods for this, he can only grit his teeth and ept.


    After all, when youe out to mingle, you always have to pay back.


    Thinking of this, he had to nod his head and agree, saying to Charlie,


    "Okay! Two billion on two billion!¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said indifferently,


    "Later, Mr. Issac from Shangri-La will give you the public ount here.¡±


    "You can just arrange for the finance to pay the money directly.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Bernard nodded dismally and said with forced anger, "I will arrange the payment as soon as


    possible........................................ ¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Elnor, in the future,¡± ¡°It is better to do business more generously, at what price


    things are set,¡±


    ¡°Sell them at that price, don''t always think of earning extra profits by starvation marketing and the allocation system,¡±


    ¡°In the words of sages, doing too much of this kind of immoral thing is detrimental to yin virtue, which is bad for future


    generations.¡±


    Bernard questioned indignantly, ¡°Aren''t you guys the same?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Our boss has said that this money you allotted, once it hits Shangri-La''s ount,¡±


    ¡°He will not take a penny and will donate it all to the nutrition improvement program for ruralpulsory education


    students,¡±


    ¡°So, unlike you, he is doing a good deed and you are doing a vice deed,¡±


    ¡°In the words of ancient people, he is robbing the rich to help the poor. ¡° Bernard was surprised and asked, ¡°What does


    this nutrition program do?¡± Charlie said lightly:


    ¡°It is a poverty alleviation program established only for all students who are receivingpulsory education,¡±


    ¡°ording to the standard of four yuan per day, to provide meal subsidies for more than twenty million rural school


    students nationwide,¡±


    ¡°ording to each rural poor area children a four yuan lunch per day,¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The two hundred million yuan can solve the lunch of one million four hundred thousand children in poor rural areas for


    a whole year, which is a great merit.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie added: ¡°But this merit has nothing to do with you,¡± ¡°Unless you also take the initiative to donate


    another two billion.¡±


    ¡°I...... I also have to donate?!¡±


    Bernard at this time wants to die, he is now most afraid that after Charlie forced him to match the goods, but also forced


    him to donate.


    Charlie saw his face panic, snorted, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Elnor need not be so afraid if you yourself are not willing to donate,¡±


    ¡°We will not force you to donate, after all, a melon twisted by force is not sweet.¡±


    Bernard finally sighed with relief.


    One of the things he disliked most in his life was making donations.

 Chapter 3989

    Chapter 3989


    In Bernard''s opinion, the money is his own hard-earned, how to spend it out is his choice, and just can not donate it.


    Promising to allot two billion is already a huge loss, so he doesn''t want to pay one more cent.


    But this two billion is also enough to make his body meat pain for a long time!


    Seeing Bernard pay money to concede, Charlie was satisfied and said to him,


    ¡°Mr. Elnor, the matter of dispensing goods will end for the time being,¡±


    ¡°But our boss still has one more thing to instruct you.¡±


    Bernard said in a hurry: ¡°Please say......... ¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: "The distribution list that I just showed you,¡±


    ¡°You must keep it absolutely confidential and not let anyone know.¡±


    Bernard said without thinking, "Don''t worry about this,¡±


    "I will definitely not disclose it to the public.¡±


    "That''s good.¡± Charlie smiled faintly and said,


    "Right, there is one more thing that I need your help for.¡±


    Bernard hurriedly asked, "What else do I have to do, just give me an order!¡±


    Charlie casually said, "Our boss doesn''t like your store in Aurous Hill very much,¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He means, let you arrange to withdraw the store as soon as possible,¡±


    "From the original store, don''t keep a single person,¡±


    "All open up, especially themission distribution, don''t send a single penny.¡±


    Bernard himself hates this store to the bone, hearing this naturally did not hesitate to agree, off the record said:


    "Please do not worry, I will close the store today, and all the people in the store out!¡±


    "Good.¡± Charlie nodded in satisfaction and smiled, "In that case, then you keep these valuable antiques, we''ll leave


    first.¡± Saying that, Charlie stuffed the three things into his arms, and then took Ervin and left the presidential suite


    together.


    Once out of the room door, Ervin could not help but say with a big breath, ¡°Wade Master Wade........ You are really too


    cruel............................................. ¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t dare to ask for $200,000 for that piece of junk in the antique street,¡±


    ¡°But you asked for $2 billion from that old man just now¡±


    ¡°..... This must be almost tens of millions of times the profit............ ¡± .


    Charlieughed: ¡°Ervin, today you performed well, don''t worry,¡±


    ¡°I won''t treat you badly, I will ask Issac to prepare two million cash for youter.¡±


    When Ervin heard this, he quickly waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Master Wade, that''s not what I meant......... ¡±


    ¡°How much money you earn is your ability, I do not have eyes........... ¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°This is a little bit of my heart, after all, can not let you help for nothing.¡±


    Ervin hastily refused:


    ¡°Master Wade, this is just a handful for me, and the purchase price of those items is also very cheap,¡±


    ¡°I just came over to help you put on a show, how can I ask for your money?¡±


    Charlie ndly smiled: ¡°Ervin, I am giving you take it, there is no need to be polite with me.¡±


    Ervin said offhandedly, "Master Wade, if you really want to give it to me, then please help me donate it too!¡±


    Charlie couldn''t help but impressed with Ervin andughed:


    "Ervin, think carefully, it''s not two hundred dors, it''s two million!¡±


    Ervin said with certainty, "Yes Master Wade, I have thought it over,¡±


    "You have even donated two billion, what is this two million of mine?¡±


    Seeing his firm attitude, Charlie nodded and said,


    "Good, I didn''t expect you, Ervin, to have this consciousness, don''t worry,¡±


    "I will personally take out another two million and donate it in your name.¡±


    Ervin said excitedly, "Then thank you so much, Master Wade!¡±

 Chapter 3990

    Chapter 3990


    Charlie thought of Ervin''s nonesense just now, there are indeed a few levels, so he asked him,


    "Ervin, you cheat in the antique street, how much money can you earn in a year?¡±


    Ervin said awkwardly: "To be honest with you, Master Wade, my ie is very unstable, sometimes a month not a


    single major sale,¡±


    "But sometimes, sell arge single, a few months do not have to work again.¡± "Just saw the Chinese version of the


    Mona Lisa, I gave 500 yuan a price,¡±


    ¡°Looking for students of the Academy of Fine Arts painting,¡±


    ¡°In general I opened the price in the antique street are more than 80,000, if the sale of such a pair,¡±


    ¡°I usually don''t have to work for two months at the stall, mainly because of fear of people looking for me.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°If otherse to the door, how do you generally deal with them?¡±


    Ervin smiled twice and exined, ¡°If found, it is certainly to return the money,¡±


    ¡°I generally just see people under the dish,¡±


    ¡°I can afford to carry with him to the end, anyway, my basic principle of doing business in the antique street, is never to


    return the money.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°And if you can''t afford to mess with it?¡±


    Ervin scratched his head andughed: ¡°If I can''t afford to mess with, my first choice is usually to run,¡±


    ¡°If I can run away, naturally everything is fine, if you can''t run away, you will honestly pay for the matter.¡±


    Charlie nodded andughed:


    ¡°So, you are not able to pocket every single, how much money can you earn in a year?¡±


    Ervin in the heart made a calction, said with a smile: ¡°All kinds of circumstances are counted, I can generally get a


    year, four or five hundred thousand bar.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, "Let''s do it, Ervin, give you a base sry of 800,000 a year,¡±


    "After you do not go to the antique store to pit people,¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Clean up your heart and follow Orvel, everything at hismand.¡±


    Ervin heard these words, immediately stunned dumbfounded.


    He never dreamed that Charlie would let him stay and work by Master Orvel''s side.


    Shocked, he couldn''t help but open his mouth and ask:


    "Master Wade....... I........ I''m just a nobody, why would you think of letting me work with the Master Orvel?¡±


    Charlieughed: "Orvel is brave and fierce, but his resourcefulness is stillcking,¡±


    "If he can have a person like you by his side to be his dog-headed advisor,¡±


    "It will definitely be a good thing for him.¡±


    Charlie really appreciates certain advantages in Ervin, this guy although of low origin, but definitely can be considered to


    be well-informed.


    And most importantly, the reaction speed is very fast, the ability to adapt to the situation is much better than the average


    person.


    Such a person, if ced in the antique street, cheating a few hundred thousand a years to earn money, indeed a bit of a


    waste.


    So, he then looked at Ervin and asked: "Do you want to think about it? Give me a clear answer after considering.¡±


    ¡°No need to consider!¡± Ervin hurriedly said,


    ¡°Master Wade, I am willing to follow you and Master Orvel to serve as a dog and horse!¡±


    For Ervin, it was not easy to make a living in the antique street.


    He not only has to deliberately design various traps to deceive people.


    But also to be on the alert for others toe to the door.


    In addition, he is not liked in the antique street, many peers look at him unfavorably, being ostracized, being demolished


    is also amon thing for him.


    So he has been looking forward to the opportunity to hunt a reliable dock, at least to make his future life better.


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said,


    ¡°In this way, I''ll give Orvel a call, find himter.¡±


    But he never dreamed that Charlie would let him go directly to talk to Master Orvel.


    If he followed Master Orvel, he wouldn''t dare to walk around in Aurous Hill.


    But absolutely no one would dare to mess with him!


    Thinking of this, Ervin excitedly nodded and bowed repeatedly repeating under his breath,


    ¡°Okay Master Wade! Thank you, Master Wade!¡±

 Chapter 3991

    Chapter 3991


    For Ervin these years to make a living is not easy in Aurous Hill.


    After all, he is doing some unseemly hooks, often being whisked away as a dog, every now and then would even


    receive a fat beating, life is not a bed of roses for him.


    The reason for this is that there is no one to cover him as his backer.


    Ervin also did not want to y good rtions with the people on the road, especially this Derrick Kui, who is responsible


    for the antique street.


    However, in the eyes of Derrick, he is an unworthy chatan.


    Not to mention that Derrick does not put him in the eyes, even his minions do not take him seriously.


    So, without Charlie to pull him a hand, even Derrick, such a role, he is far too high to climb.


    But now it''s good, now Charlie let him follow Orvel as a master, which is equivalent to pulling him up several positions!


    Other than that, from today, he is also considered to be Orvel''s direct subordinate.


    And Abner is considered to be the same teacher, directly higher than his own previously unaffordable Derrick is also a


    level.


    Because of this profound awareness, Ervin''s heart to Charlie is extremely grateful.


    Charlie looked at him and admonished, ¡°Ervin, after following Orvel, do not go to the antique street to engage in these


    deceptive things,¡±


    ¡°Although Orvel is still a Taoist, but his business has now been transformed clean, you do not go there and then move


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the crooked brain.¡±


    Ervin hurriedly took a stand and said, ¡°Mr. Wade don''t worry, I will follow your teachings and never touch these unclean


    things again!¡±


    Charlie nodded, felt that Ervin''s words sounded fine, but carefully pondered and a little ufortable.


    On second thought, he just pitched two billion from Bernard Elnor, Ervinpared to himself, that is not a small witch


    against a big witch.


    That is a small chicken to see the Tyrannosaurus rex.


    However, the good thing is that Charlie did not intend to take the money from Elnor for himself.


    But intended to donate all this money to charity, so that he was much morefortable in his heart.


    Then, Charlie called Orvel and asked him, "Orvel, where are you?¡±


    Orvel: "Master Wade, I''m at the ssic Mansion, what are your orders?¡±


    Charlie then said, "I have found someone for you, since you are in ssic Mansion, I will have hime over there to


    look for youter.¡±


    Orvel was surprised and asked, "You found a master for me? Master Wade, who is this master teacher?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked, "Ervin Zhang of the antique street, do you know him?¡±


    Orvel was stunned and spoke, "I know, Master Wade, are you nning to make him my subordinate?¡±


    At this moment, Ervin beside Charlie looked nervous, afraid that Orvel was discontented with him or simply did not look


    at him.


    Charlie said with certainty: "That''s right, I see Ervin is very resourceful, do things also quite a set, just to partner with


    you,¡± "In the handling of certain issues, to give you some new inspiration.¡± Orvel said smilingly: ¡°I have heard of this old


    ghost very much, but have not much contact,¡±


    ¡°Since you have said so, Master Wade, then this boy must have some outstanding features!¡±


    After saying that, he immediatelyughed: ¡°Master Wade, you directly let hime to me, I will have a good chat with


    him.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Charlie then said, ¡°I''ll have hime over now.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie hung up the phone, then said to Ervin: ¡°I''ve already said hello to Orvel, you have to go directly


    to ssic Mansion to find him now,¡±


    ¡°And follow him at the beginning of this period of time to understand his current business pulse,¡±


    ¡°Think more and research more, and see if there are any more unique ideas of your own.¡±

 Chapter 3992

    Chapter 3992


    Ervin gratefully bowed repeatedly and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade! I will definitely dive down and follow Master


    Orvel to study and research properly!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Wade, for your kindness, I will never forget it!¡±


    Charlieughed and scolded: ¡°Okay, don''t linger here, hurry up and go.¡±


    Ervin eyes red, could not help but flow two tears, then hurriedly wiped away with the sleeve, sighed: ¡°Master Wade you


    do not know, these years I have been like a fatherless orphan,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention in the antique street, everywhere I have to nod and bow to others, in the final analysis, is because I do


    not have a backer,¡±


    ¡°But anyone who is sitting on the ground in Aurous Hill, anyone can bully, anyone can squeeze them...............................


    ¡±


    ¡°I really did not expect that I can still follow Master Orvel, follow you in this life     ¡±


    Here, he could not help but wipe a tear, and then said seriously:


    ¡°Master Wade, saying this seems to me that this person is too a chicken hair out of breath!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you can rest assured that I will not let you and Master Orvel down in the future!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Having a backer is naturally a good thing, but you must also remember the days when you


    did not have a backer,¡±


    ¡°Because you have a backer, in turn, do not oppress other people of poor origin,¡±


    ¡°Do not let yourself be like those who you disgusted in the first ce.¡±


    Ervin nodded repeatedly and said humbly, ¡°Master Wade don''t worry, I understand this ten thousand times!¡±


    Charlie saw that he spoke from the bottom of his heart, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°All right, go now.¡±


    Ervin bowed ny degrees to Charlie and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade, then I''ll leave and see Master


    Orvel first!¡±


    With an excited heart, Ervin took a taxi to ssic Mansion.


    As excited as he was, there was the male salesman named Vivian in the Hermes store.


    Just now, the store manager, in the presence of all the colleagues, ounted for his salesmission for this single


    day.


    A total of nine hundred and ny-six thousand allotments, hismission is 298,000.


    This single not only broke the record for the highest amount of goods allocated in the store but also broke the record for


    the highestmission in the store.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Vivian is naturally thrilled, without thinking, immediately took out his cell phone, called a friend in a used car dealership


    sales, intended to buy a long-awaited used Porsche 718 sports car from him.


    This sports car, although the cheapest Porsche sports car, price is only a few hundred thousand yuan.


    But in most of the fashionable young people''s groups, is a very noble existence.


    Especially in the streets at midnight, open the moment of the convertible top, so that many young people feel the


    distinctive atmosphere of dignity.


    Therefore, this car, in some seaside cities, is definitely the most in-demand in car rental agencies.


    Vivian, who is a top luxury brand employee, has always prided himself on being at the forefront of fashion.


    And he has been friends with many noblewomen and big spenders, and what he wants most is to drive a Porsche 718


    of his own.


    To buy a new Porsche 718, including options, it will cost about 700,000 to 800,000, not counting the purchase tax of


    tens of thousands.


    Which is really hard for Vivian to afford.


    Although his ie as a counter salesperson is not low, it is difficult to save money every month because he likes to


    spend a lot of money during the week.


    He found a two-year-old used 718 with color and configuration that met his requirements, and the price was in the low


    600,000s.


    Vivian himself had almost 100,000 yuan in savings, and he figured that once themission of nearly 300,000 was


    issued next month, he could put down half of the down payment and take the Porsche 718 home.

 Chapter 3993

    Chapter 3993


    After his friend from the used car dealership got on the phone, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Erick, has the red 718 in your store


    sold yet?¡±


    The person on the other end said, "No, it''s not sold, but there''s already a customer ready to order it.¡±


    Vivian asked anxiously, "When did they order it? Have they paid yet?¡±


    The other party said, "It seems they paid 10,000 yuan intention deposit, said it will be fixed within today.¡±


    Vivian heard this, immediately relieved, busy said: "Since it is the intention deposit, it is fine! Erick, do not sell him this


    car, sell it to me, I want it!¡±


    When the other party heard that Vivian wanted to buy the 718, he subconsciously said,


    "You''re going to get a lot of money! 600,000, with a down payment of at least 300,000 and first-year insurance of more


    than 10,000.


    I''m not saying, where are you going to get that much money?¡±


    Vivianughed and said, ¡°Oh, who are you looking down on?¡±


    "I''m telling you, I got a big order today, and I''ll get 300,000mission on the 15th payday next month!¡±


    "Crap!¡± The other party eximed: "Really? What big order, 300,000mission? I''ve been working hard selling used


    cars, and I only get about 10,000 to 80,000 a month.¡±


    "If your store is so profitable, I''lle to your store for an interview someday!¡±


    Vivian smiled smugly and said, "Oh, you think our store is for anyone who wants to get in, huh?¡±


    "We only recruit a few people each year, but there are hundreds ofpetitors, and the pass rate is not even one


    percent!¡±


    "Moreover, we serve high-end customers, the store''s requirements for us are very high, not only on the image of


    temperament requirements,¡±


    "But also requires education and Englishnguage skills, I think the English alone will keep you out!


    "Da*m!¡± The other party said resentfully, "Isn''t it just selling clothes and shoes at the station counter?¡±


    "Why are there so many fcuking requirements? My mom didn''t even graduate from elementary school and worked in the


    old department store until she retired!¡±


    Vivian said with a smile: "The department store sells those junk, canpare with our kind?¡± "A pair of shoes in our


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    store starts at seven to eight thousand, a scarf is three to five thousand, just take a bag out, more expensive than a row


    of goods in the old department store!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I''m serious with you, you can find a way to keep the car for me first, I will definitelye to pick it up on time on


    the 15th of next month!¡±


    The other party thought about it and said, ¡°After all, people have given money to the carpany, you want me to keep


    the car at this time,¡±


    ¡°I am not good at it, the boss will certainly not agree.¡±


    Vivian asked him, ¡°Didn''t you say he only paid 10,000 yuan intention money? It''s not a deposit, and the stingy one paid


    10,000, so maybe he''ll back outter.


    The other party heard this, immediately put down his heart, said:


    ¡°If you want to mention the car in good faith, you will give the dealership a 100,000 yuan deposit,¡±


    ¡°Receive the deposit I immediately drive the car from the showroom to the back of the warehouse, my other colleagues


    can not sell,¡±


    ¡°The 15th of next month youe to pick up the car, I will then talk with the boss, let him send you some things.¡±


    Vivian wondered: ¡°How to pay a deposit of that amount, 20,000 can not do?¡±


    ¡°20,000....... ¡±.. said the other party awkwardly: ¡°If youe to pick up the car tomorrow and the next day, 20,000


    deposit is really no problem,¡±


    ¡°The key is that you have to stay until the 15th of next month, so long, 20,000 yuan our boss may not be willing to keep


    it for you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Vivian was a bit indignant and said out of the blue, ¡°Since I paid the deposit, I definitely want to pick up the car,¡±


    ¡°He is still afraid that I will not buy it? Even if I don''t buy it, I gave him 20,000 yuan, if I don''t buy it, the money will be his,


    what else is he not willing to do?¡±


    The other side helplessly said: ¡°Hey, you do not know the way inside the used car, each car in our showroom is our


    boss real money back,¡±


    "The cost of capital is very high, not to mention, on the collection of cars this five or six hundred thousand funds,¡±


    "A day bridge fees at least several hundred, and so you twenty days, the cost of capital will be more than 20,000, no


    matter who it is sold to the same is sold so much money.¡±


    "More money, for the boss, of course, the sooner you get out the more cost-effective.¡±

 Chapter 3994

    Chapter 3994


    Saying that Erick continued, "Receiving your 100,000 deposit, on the one hand, how much blood can be given back to


    the dealership,¡±


    "On the other hand, you know, the boss has a gambling nature, you under the chip more,¡±


    "He naturally wants to gamble and if you are not able to pay the final payment,¡±


    "He has a chance to earn your 100,000 yuan, these two aspects together, he is certainly willing to wait for your twenty


    days.¡±


    Vivian probably understood the reason for this, thinking for a moment, then said:


    "Okay! One hundred thousand, then one hundred thousand!¡± "Anyway, I have already made a single performance,


    The other side very kindly reminded: ¡°buddy have to remind you a word, you have to be sure that you can pick up the


    car on the 15th of next month,¡± ¡°Otherwise, in case you breach the contract, the 100,000 yuan will be wasted.¡±


    Vivian thought about it and asked tentatively,


    ¡°Can you give me a grace period until the 20th of next month so that in case there is any unexpected situation,¡±


    ¡°I will have time to react, and sometimes our group finance will be a day or twote to pay the sry.¡±


    ¡°That''s no problem.¡± The other party said readily, ¡°One hundred thousand yuan deposit, I can stand for you until thest


    day of the next month.¡±


    Vivian sighed with relief and smiled, ¡°That would be great, and it would definitely be foolproof.¡±


    The other party said: ¡°So, I will give you thepany ount of the car dealership, you pay first, and then record a


    video,¡±


    ¡°The video must say clearly, you voluntarily pay 100,000 deposit to reserve the car, the final payment will be made


    before the 31st of next month to pick up the car,¡±


    ¡°I will send you a copy of the text, and the car''s frame number, engine number, you record the video when you read it on


    the line. ¡°


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vivian was surprised and asked: ¡°So simple? I don''t have toe to your store to sign?¡±


    The other partyughed: ¡°Nowadays, it''s basically a video contract, even banks and securitiespanies are asking


    customers to record their own videos,¡±


    ¡°So it''s simple and convenient, and there''s no risk, both parties'' interests can be guaranteed.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Vivian agreed


    and said, ¡°Then send me the specific copy, and I''ll record a video for you.¡±


    Soon, the other party sent him a set of copywriting.


    He took a break and ran to the mother and baby room in the mall to record a video of the entire copy.


    Not only that, but he also followed the other party''s request to show his identity document during the video recording


    process.


    The text is very clear, he is willing to deliver 100,000 yuan to the dealership to reserve the Porsche 718.


    The remaining 200,000 before the end of next month to pay as the final payment, while in the store after the insurance


    is consideredpliance.


    The liability for breach of contract is also very simple if he is unable to pay the final payment for the car within the


    deadline.


    The 100,000 yuan will be paid to the dealership as liquidated damages.


    As the video rifies the two responsible parties, but also the car''s frame number, so it already has the legal effect.


    He then sent the video to the other party, who confirmed that there was no problem and gave him the car dealership''s


    ount number.


    He immediately opened his cell phone bank and transferred the 100,000 yuan in his card.


    Since the video signing was centered around the $100,000 breach of contract.


    The agreement was considered to bepletely in effect after he credited the $100,000 to the other party''s ount.


    Subsequently, he took a look at his bank card bnce and found that there were only six thousand left on the card, his


    heart was more or less empty.


    However, once he thought that he would be able to harvest 300,000mission next month and get his most desired


    Porsche 718 immediately afterward, he became exhrated again.


    He knew that from this moment on, he would have to count the days, and the 15th of next month is the big day in his


    life.


    He will be happy to receive his first car in life, that too a Porsche sports car that he has long desired!


    He even began to fantasize about driving his new sports car back to his neighborhood.


    The kind of neighborhood with the envy of the eyes of the neighbors eddying around the feeling.


    At this time, his phone suddenly received a WeChat, sent by his store manager, the store manager in the voice


    message questioned:


    ¡°Vivian, where have you been during working hours?¡±


    ¡°I haven''t seen your shadow for so long! Hurry back, something has happened!¡±

 Chapter 3995

    Chapter 3995


    It was the first time Vivian had seen the manager so nonchnt.


    In his impression, this store manager is extremely capable, often able to y those rich people and rich women around.


    Not only to make them obediently out of their pockets but also to make them grateful.


    Therefore, in Vivian''s eyes, the store manager is his idol and life goal.


    Since Vivian entered the store, his three views have changed radically.


    If he hadn''te to work in the luxury store.


    He would never have dreamed that those rich people who usually bossed the ordinary people and had their noses to


    the sky.


    They would cater to and please the salesmen who sold things in the luxury store.


    If not to work in a luxury store, Vivian would not know that in this store.


    No matter you are a big boss, or a rich wife, or a young woman with a monthly ie of more than a million, you have


    to look at the salesman''s face when youe.


    Want the best-selling bag? Sorry, if you will not talk, will not beg, to your answer is always nonchnt: Sorry, this


    section is not avable.


    In this absolute seller''s market, you are rich and so what?


    Previously, the salesman to know these rich people was a matter of pride, but now the world has changed.


    Many so-called celebrities and noblewomen, know the counter salespeople and it is a matter of pride for them.


    They not only have to go to great lengths to pull the rtionship with sales, to help sales performance,


    Every now and then also to stuff some red envelopes.


    Invite them for a meal, or send some expensive gifts, in order to maintain their rtionship with the counter sales girls


    and boys.


    The most disgusting thing is that many so-called celebrities and noblewomen are proud to share their experiences.


    Their experiences of befriending and even kneeling to those salesmen and saleswomen on the online tform, which is


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    really magical to the extreme.


    So, Vivian is extremely passionate about his job, but also because of this job he is extremelycent.


    And his biggest goal is to one day, he can also be mixed into a store manager.


    Once he bes a store manager, all the best-selling models in the store can basically be in his hands.


    And by then, the rich people of the city will have toe over and kneel to him.


    The more so, the more he also wondered what had happened that could make the store manager nervous like this.


    So he hurriedly ran out of the mall''s mother and baby room, and as soon as he went out, he saw two anxious-looking


    women standing in front of the door.


    Each of them still holding a wailing baby in her arms.


    The two mothers were waiting at the door of the mother and baby room to breastfeed their children.


    And when they saw that the mother and baby room was in use, they thought there were other mothers breastfeeding


    their children.


    But when the door opened, a man came out from inside with a strong perfume smell and some enchanting dress.


    This made them a little angry, one of the mothers angrily rebuked: "What''s wrong with you people? What are you doing


    in the mother and baby room when you have nothing better to do?¡±


    Vivian waved his orchid finger disdainfully and said, "What do you care?


    Who are you?¡±


    The mother angrily scolded, "Look at this! This is a mother and baby room!


    This is for moms and babies, who are you to upy it?¡±


    Vivian said arrogantly with his nose in the air, "You think it''s a big deal if you have a baby?¡±


    "Does having a baby mean that everyone else has to give in to you? Who gave you this problem?¡±


    "Why don''t you just stay at home and don''t cause trouble for society?


    The mother was so angry that she saw a work tag on his chest and immediately went up to him and said,


    "Which store are you from? I''m going to file aint against you at your store!¡±


    When Vivian heard this, he was so scared that he ran away.


    And this guy did not dare to run to his own store, but first ran in the opposite direction out of the mall, and then from


    outside made arge circle before returning to his own store.


    The mother, who was holding her child, was unable to chase him and had to let him escape.


    Back at the store, Vivian was out of breath and hadn''t had time to catch his breath.

 Chapter 3996

    Chapter 3996


    When Vivian saw all his colleagues crying as if they had lost a million dors.


    Especially the store manager, the red eyes are just dropping tears.


    So he hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Store manager, what''s wrong with you? What happened?¡±


    The store manager looked at him and angrily went forward and kicked him to the ground, cursing furiously,


    ¡°Vivian! You fcuk!ng son of a b!tch! I''ve been hurt by you this time!¡±


    Other colleagues saw him back, one by one also immediately became angry,


    Several male colleagues rushed up like crazy on him with a burst of punches and kicks.


    They shouted, ¡°Da*n it, Vivian! You fcuk!ng screwed the whole store! I''ll beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°Sh!t, I''m going to knock all of this punk''s dog teeth out! Beat the sh!t out of him!¡±


    A few female colleagues were also not willing to show their weakness, and they wanted to scratch him twice on the


    face.


    One of them shouted hysterically, ¡°Vivian, you''ve ruined my career! I''ll fight with you!¡±


    Vivian was confused by a series of punches and kicks, covering his head and rolling on the ground while shouting:


    ¡°Oh my God, help! Why are you hitting me?¡± ¡°What did I do to you or did I piss you off?¡± The store manager got down,


    pulled him by the cor, and smashed him in the face.


    Causing his nose to bleed from both nostrils, cursing,


    ¡°How dare you ask! French headquarters just sent an email!¡±


    ¡°Just because you fcuk!ng recklessly raise the allotment,¡±


    ¡°The headquarters in the whole group informed our stores for ourck of professional ethics,¡±


    ¡°Touching the group''s red line, fired us on the spot!¡±


    ¡°And even the store is required to close immediately, ready to wait for the group to send someone to inventory goods,¡±


    ¡°Reconciliation of ounts after the official withdrawal of the store!¡±


    ¡°Half of the world''s luxury brands are in the hands of the group,¡±


    ¡°And now we have been informed by the whole group that no luxury store will hire us again!¡±


    ¡°All of us have been killed by you!¡±


    Vivian waspletely dumbfounded and said, ¡°Store manager,¡±


    ¡°I was wronged! I didn''t ask him to match so much for today''s order, he wanted to match so much


    himself................................................. ¡±


    The store manager punched him hard in the face again and cursed,


    ¡°You''re still fcuk!ng tough!¡± ¡°You''re the one who''s fcuk!ng money-minded! That bag has never exceeded 300,000 in our


    store!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°If you really have some fcuk!ng sense,¡± ¡°Why don''t you make it clear to the customer and tell him that he only needs to


    match 300,000?


    ¡°I...... ¡± Vivian momentarily froze, a moment before stammering: ¡°I........... I thought it was just right to make more


    money.......... ¡±


    ¡°And this was his own will, I would not say anything to go against the money right         ¡±


    He remembered the Porsche and asked nervously,


    ¡°By the way, manager........ group fired us, how about mymission this month?¡±


    ¡°Is the separation procedures directly to me, or wait until next month and this month''s sry together?¡±


    The store manager never dreamed that Vivian would say such a sentence out of his mouth.


    This immediately made him furious, gritting his teeth and cursing:


    ¡°You''re really fcuk!ng into money!¡±


    ¡°We were fired! We are fired without a penny ofpensation!¡±


    ¡°And the group said, we caused the brand extremely serious damage,¡±


    ¡°To the group caused immeasurable huge losses, so they reserve the right to sue us!¡±


    ¡°We might even have to pay the group back!¡±


    Vivian was struck by lightning, and his eyes went ck and he almost passed out.


    Thanks to a female colleague who came up and sshed a ss of ice water directly on his face, he woke up again at


    once.


    In this instant, he cried out: ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°If themission is not issued to me, how can I get the car next month     ¡±


    ¡°I just put a deposit of 100,000 yuan, if I can not get the car next month, my 100,000 yuan will be wasted!¡±


    ¡°I have been saving for so long to save this 100,000 yuan, this is all my hard-earned money!


    ¡°At this time, still thinking about the car......... ¡±


    The store manager was angry with him, no longer have the motivation to continue to beat him.


    A hand threw him back to the ground, coldly said: ¡°Vivian, you are really hopeless!¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow the group will send someone over to us for dismissal procedures,¡±


    ¡°From now on, the store will no longer be open, you go back to think about what to do in the future!¡±


    A male colleague said indignantly, ¡°Store manager, how can you let this son of a b!tch off so easily!¡±

 Chapter 3997

    Chapter 3997


    The store manager sighed and pointed to Vivian, whose face was covered in blood.


    And asked the man, "He''s already like this, what''s the use of beating him to death?¡±


    "Beat him to death, the group is not likely to give up on our punishment,¡±


    "Our first foot out of the store, the next foot in jail!¡±


    The crowd was speechless.


    They really hated Vivian, but as the store manager said, even if they beat him to death now, what would be the point?


    Thinking of this, the crowd was like a deted ball, each one hanging their heads and faces full of pain.


    The store manager sighed and said, "All right, let''s go home from work first,¡±


    "And I''ll notify everyone toe and do the formalities when the people sent by the group arrive tomorrow.¡±


    Several female sales left in tears.


    A few male sales although some hard to be satisfied, but one after another have also left.


    Vivian sat on the ground with a bloodied face, his mind still thinking about hismission and his Porsche 718.


    A thought suddenly shed through his mind,


    And he immediately took out his cell phone and called his friend who worked at the car dealership.


    Once the call went through, he hurriedly asked the other party,


    ¡°Erick, I don''t want that car anymore, can you return the 100,000 yuan to me?"


    The other party heard this, suddenly said off the record:


    "Are you out of your mind? The car you reserved is in the storage room sealed,"


    "Just waiting for you to pick up the car next month,"


    "You tell me at this time you do not want, are you kidding with me?"


    "No...... " Vivian said in a hurry:


    "Erick, it''s a long story, I mainly have a situation with next month''smission,"


    "If not, I won''t get the money, if I can''t get the money, how can I get the car? Ah?"


    "Sh!t!" The other party cursed and said, "Didn''t you just swear that there would be no problem?"


    Vivian helplessly said: "I also did not expect this ah.......... "


    "Now the money 80% is not in hand, so please help, help me to return this car!


    The other party smacked his lips: "Boy, I can''t help you in this matter anymore      "


    The other side said:


    "Your money is paid to our car dealership ount, and you have just signed a video,"


    ¡°I forwarded your video to our boss, our bossbined with your transfer records.¡± ¡°Before I agreed to give you this car


    left,¡±


    ¡°If you want to return the car now, even if it is a breach of contract.¡±


    ¡°ording to the contract content, the 100,000 yuan doesn''t belong to you.¡±


    When Vivian heard this, he was so anxious that he cried.


    He choked with tears and said: ¡°Erick, you must help me......... ¡±


    ¡°Not only the 300,000mission is gone, but even the job is also lost,¡±


    ¡°The future is so uncertain! And my only savings all gave you as a deposit,¡±


    ¡°If this money is not returned to me, I will be penniless......... ¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The other party said with difficulty:


    ¡°I can understand what you said, but I really can not help you.......... ¡±


    ¡°Before you bought it, I repeatedly asked, if you were sure about the moneying to hand,¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that you have such a situation, but now it is like this,¡±


    ¡°Not even an hourter you have to default.......... ¡±


    Vivian wailed: ¡°Erick, please help me beg your boss,¡±


    ¡°Tell him I am so poor, that 100,000 yuan refund to me......... ¡±


    ¡°I also did not dy him too long, as you said before and after not even an hour.¡±


    The other side smiled and said, ¡°Vivian, I''ll be honest with you,¡±


    "Our boss likes to earn the most is this money,¡±


    ¡°Whenever there is a customer like you after the deposit, he would like to burn incense and worship Buddha,¡±


    ¡°Praying that something happened to your family, and then only could default,¡±


    ¡°So he can pick up a breach of contract for nothing.¡±


    Here, the other party lowered his voice and said carefully:


    ¡°He is a master of eating people without spitting bones,¡±


    ¡°The pit is that you can not get any money, but also want to swell the face of the fat people, he will never do that.¡±


    Vivian''s whole mind is like falling into the ice cer, crumbling asked:


    ¡°Then what should I do........ you teach me ah......... I am now really desperate..... ¡±


    The other party hesitated for a moment and said,


    ¡°Vivian, why don''t you find a way to get some money together and try to take the car away before the end of the month,¡±


    ¡°The 718 is a very sought-after car on the market, so the value retention rate is still very high,¡±


    ¡°You take the car away first, and then sell it, at most a loss of ten or twenty thousand.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Vivian heard this,


    desperate eyes, a trace of expectation shed, and asked:


    ¡°Just a loss of ten or twenty thousand and can sell it?¡±

 Chapter 3998

    Chapter 3998


    Erick said with certainty: "Sure! Step back, if it is really bad to sell, you can lower the price a little more,¡±


    "A loss of 20,000 to 30,000 will definitely be taken away, that is better than you lose 100,000 yuan.¡±


    Vivian said with some concern:


    "The car will be taken away at least 220,000, right? I have no ce to borrow so much money!¡±


    The other side thought, said: "If you really can''t raise money,¡±


    "I can rmend you a special money to others over the bridge of the big brother,¡±


    "His hands are more abundant with funds if you use,¡±


    "The interest rate is five thousandths of a day, low consumption ten days,¡±


    "Anyway, you just borrow money to cross a bridge, thpaybackof the money to take the car away,¡±


    "On the other side sell the car and pay back.¡±


    Vivian asked, "Erick, what do you mean by ten days of low interest?¡±


    The other side exined: "You are not going to borrow 220,000,¡±


    "The daily interest rate of five thousandths, a day interest is more than a thousand yuan,¡±


    ¡°The minimum consumption is ten days, if you use the money for more than ten days,¡±


    "Then the actual interest generated to pay,¡±


    "If you use the money for less than ten days, it does not matter how long, all pay ording to ten days.¡±


    Vivian said in horror, "Then the interest alone will be more than 10,000!¡±


    "Sell the car and then lose 20,000 to 30,000, in this way will I not lose more than 40,000?¡±


    The other party said helplessly: "That is better than you lose 100,000, right?¡±


    "Now you can''t get out of the whole body,¡±


    "The most important thing is to stop the loss in time!¡±


    Vivian faintly froze, thinking that his friend was right, the most important thing is to stop the loss in time.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said, "Erick, please help me contact the big brother today,¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I want to hurry up to pick up the car, and then hurry to resell it, to get as much of my money back as


    possible................................. ¡±


    The other side said, "No problem, I''ll give you an address and phone number, you will go directly to him, mention my


    name,¡±


    "It is estimated that on the interest can give you a 20% discount.¡±


    Vivian said gratefully, "Thank you so much, Erick!¡± "Don''t be polite.¡± The other party said: "We are all brothers, I must


    pull you a hand!¡±


    ¡°Contact information and address I will send you on WeChat," "You hurry to go over, and strive to pick up the car


    earlier,"


    ¡°I will also find someone to help you cash out the car earlier."


    "Okay!" Vivian said: "Then I''m going over there!"


    Vivian hung up the phone, hard to get up from the ground.


    can not care to say hello to the store manager, then directly went out of the mall.


    He stopped a taxi then rushed to the address that Erick sent to him.


    And at this time Erick hung up the phone and said to a man in front of him with a face full of flesh ttering:


    "Boss, the kid took the bait!"


    "Good!" The bossughed and said, "I''ll say hello to my brother too,"


    "Hurry up and lure him to sign the loan contract, and then let him take the car away!"


    Erick also said with a smug face: "I have long seen that Vivian is interested in our 718,"


    "And I have thought of luring him in,"


    "But I always thought that this pu55y does not have much money,"


    "So I could not lure him in, but I did not expect him toe to the door himself."


    The boss nodded andughed: "When he borrowed money from my brother and took the car away with a loan,"


    ¡°He would find that the 718 had a major ident and is put together front and back,¡±


    ¡°No one would want it even if he lowered the price to 300,000!¡±


    ¡°This car is in his hands every extra day smashed, will generate more than a thousand extra interest,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the 100,000 he can not get back, the remaining 200,000 bridge payments,¡±


    ¡°And 300,000 car loans, enough to drag him down!¡±


    ¡°By then the interest on both ends, plus the various fees we hide in the contract,¡±


    ¡°At least 70,000 to 80,000 a month interest, if it takes him two or three months, absolutely tossed him half dead!¡±


    Saying that the boss asked: ¡°Erick, you have to be sure that this kid can afford to pay back the money!¡±


    ¡°Don''t fcuk!ng turn around this forced simply broken, then I think the most will be the car back,¡±


    ¡°Earn from him the 100,000 yuan deposit, that''s not much fun.¡±


    Erick said: ¡°Boss, this pu55y''s dad, and mom have a 100 square foot house in the city, worth not less than two million,¡±


    ¡°Just let him carry the loan, then he will have to let his parents sell the house to save him!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± The boss smiled happily, lit a cigarette, and said with a smile, ¡°As long as the family has assets that can be


    sold.¡±


    After saying that, he threw a cigarette to Erick andughed:


    ¡°When he is eaten up, no matter how much I get, you will have ten points ofmission!¡±

 Chapter 3999

    Chapter 3999


    Kill the pig and putting it on the te ismonce in all walks of life.


    But the mostmon is the set-up by an acquaintance to pit you in the game.


    And it is acquaintances who are most daring to put you under the knife, pushing you to the dead end.


    The used car market is extremely deep, often the more you believe in your friends, the easier it is to be pitted.


    The Porsche 718 that Vivian has been interested in was previously used exclusively for rent.


    Itself a soaked car in Suhang, refurbished and bought at a low price by Yazhou car rental agency.


    And rented out at a price of more than 1,000 per day, recovering the cost in a year.


    Six months ago, the car was rented to two young people who had just gotten their driver''s licenses.


    They had a major ident after drinking and driving.


    Resulting in one of them dying on the spot and the other one seriously injured.


    And the car was almost scrapped.


    It was picked up by the owner of the car dealership in Aurous Hill at a very low price.


    And then found a section of the front body in another ce and welded up, and finally prepared before being


    transported to Aurous Hill.


    But this car''s condition is too poor, people with a little knowledge can see the cat.


    So despite the Porsche market being so good, this car has not been able to sell.


    He didn''t expect to see this big hole for Vivian to step into.


    He confusedly ran to sign a short-term loan agreement full of potholes.


    And then took the money just loaned out and rushed to the dealership to pick up the car.


    His friend Erick prepared a grand ceremony for him to pick up the car.


    The soaked and refurbished sports car was cleaned up, and Erick also tied big red flowers to it, and it was now looking


    exceptionally great.


    Vivian is not in the mood to appreciate this long-loved sports car.


    He thought he might have to lose 30,000 to 40,000, and it hurts a lot.


    At this time, his friend Erick brought him to the office, handed him a thick contract, whispered, and urged him:


    ¡°Vivian, hurry up and sign the contract, I have a field counterpart and are looking for a 718 car source,¡±


    ¡°And quite anxious, you take the car away, I will arrange for him to find you to see the car,¡±


    ¡°When you give him the price plus 10,000, I guess he will definitely want to buy it,¡±


    ¡°So your interest money will be earned back!¡±


    When Vivian heard this, he was surprised and asked, ¡°Really, Erick?


    ¡°Can I still be cheap?¡± Erick gave him a wink and whispered, ¡°Keep your voice down, don''t let our boss hear you, or he''ll


    scold me for sure.¡±


    Vivian said, ¡°Yes, yes! Erick, thank you so much for this!¡±


    ¡°Don''t be polite to me.¡±


    Erick directly turned the contract to thest page, pointed to the signature, and said to him:


    ¡°You hurry to sign, after signing I will take you to pick up the car!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ten minutester, Vivian finally saw the Porsche 718 he had been longing for.


    Erick gave him a grand ceremony and a bouquet of flowers from the hands of a beautiful saleswoman.


    Afterward, Erick told him, ¡°Vivian, drive the car first,¡±


    ¡°Andter I will contact the foreign counterpart and ask him to find you to see the car.¡±


    Vivian immediately set aside the clouds and fog to see the sky.


    The excitement of nothing to add, just like forgetting about his just lost job.


    Subsequently, he thought, his own bridge payments are paid for ten days at a time, the car he just got goes for sale, it is


    really a loss.


    So, hurriedly said to Erick:


    ¡°Erick, can you let your friend from out of town to see the car a day or twoter?¡±


    ¡°I just got this car, at least let me have some fun......... ¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 4000

    Chapter 4000


    Erick heard Vivian''s words, smiled, and said, ¡°Not a problem,¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Vivian gratefully arched his hands, excitedly said:


    ¡°Then I will take the car first, in a couple of days you can ask him to contact me!¡±


    ¡°After the car is out, I''ll treat you to a big meal!¡±


    Erick waved his hand and said with a serious face,


    ¡°It''s not necessary to treat me to dinner, you haven''t been having a good time!¡±


    Five minutester, with extreme gratitude to his friend, Vivian left the dealership in his coveted Porsche 718.


    At this point, he did not know what nightmare awaited him with this car.


    He would not know that he would not only lose his only 100,000 dors.


    But also carry a bed debt, and eventually only rely on his parents to sell their house to save him from going ears deep in


    debt.


    Meanwhile.


    Ste, who was staying at the Aurous Hill International Hotel, had just sent ire out the door together with Kelly.


    After the three women had lunch together, they talked in Ste''s room all afternoon.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    And only when it was dark did ire leave before she was done.


    After seeing ire leave by taxi, Kelly asked Ste with some surprise:


    ¡°Miss Fei, I gave ire the master ss slot solely because of your face.¡±


    ¡°She is not stupid, she should be able to see this rtionship, why did she only prepare a gift for me, but not for you?¡±


    Ste said with a smile on her face,


    ¡°Fortunately she didn''t prepare something for me, if she did prepare a gift for me,¡±


    ¡°Then all my hard work would have been ruined.¡±


    Kelly was puzzled.


    She asked tentatively, ¡°Miss Fei, what do you mean by that? I don''t quite understand      ¡±


    Ste seriously said,


    ¡°This kind of thing, not easy to understand, in Chinese society, except for the immediate family,¡±


    ¡°Almost all other social rtions have to rely on the human contact to promote,¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, people respect me by walking a foot, I respect people by going ten-foot towards them,¡± ¡°Which is


    very different from the interpersonal social interactions in Europe and America.¡±


    Speaking of this, she gave a slight beat and added,


    ¡°A friendly reminder that the best way to get along with a Chinese person is to make her owe you a favor.¡±


    Kelly nodded with seeming understanding, and in her heart.


    She became more and more impressed with Ste, who was much younger than her.


    With that, Ste returned to her room and made a phone call to her grandfather.


    Once the phone call was made, she asked with concern,


    ¡°Grandpa, is everything all right at the hotel?¡±


    Dous sighed and said, ¡°Comfort is a curse, it feels like a prison.¡±


    Ste asked in confusion, ¡°Why would you say that grandpa?¡±


    Dous spat: ¡°The staff said, until the end of the auction, no one is allowed to leave the hotel,¡±


    ¡°And no one is even allowed to leave their room without permission,¡±


    ¡°You must first report to them, inform the reason for wanting to leave the room,¡±


    ¡°And only after their approval you can go out, leave the room without approval is considered a serious vition,¡±


    ¡°One warning, and twice deprived of the qualification to participate in the auction ¡±


    Ste asked in surprise, ¡°Such strict management?!¡±


    "Yes!" Dous said in exasperation, ¡°Meals and water are sent directly into the room by the service staff,"


    ¡°And the delivery people still fcuking care about the clothes I wear,"


    ¡°They have to let me wear the clothes they issue, otherwise it is considered a vition of discipline,"


    ¡°I want to go for a walk downstairs after eating, they do not even allow it,"


    ¡°Saying that the walk is not a necessary part and not approved."


    Ste sighed helplessly andforted, ¡°Grandpa, this is the seller''s market after all,"


    ¡°So many people are like you, you don''t have to care too much."


    Dous sighed and said with righteous indignation, ¡°You just don''t know how dark this ce is!"


    ¡°They won''t let me take a walk, but they say they can send me a treadmill to my room,"


    ¡°But the service fee for sending a treadmill costs me 680,000!"

 Chapter 4001

    Chapter 4001


    When Ste heard this, she couldn''t help butugh dumbly.


    She really didn''t expect that Charlie''s means of making money would be unstoppable.


    A simple treadmill, even the top brands are only a few thousand dors, the highest is only 10,000 dors.


    But Charlie just provide a few days to use, will charge almost 100,000 dors.


    Can really be said to be expensive out of the sky.


    This is a standard Shangri-La ughterhouse for the rich, and there are so many different names that you can''t


    imagine.¡±


    Ste quickly spokefortingly:


    ¡°Grandpa this money is actually nothing at all, you do not have to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dous said resentfully, ¡°I also understand the truth that if youe, you will be safe,¡±


    ¡°But I just didn''t expect them to be so bottomless, it''s really a bit subversive.¡±


    After saying that, Dous asked, ¡°Ste, based on my actual experience here,¡±


    ¡°I feel that the boss behind the scenes is money-minded,¡±


    ¡°Profit-oriented treacherous businessman, no mercy when engaging in a humane offensive with such people.¡±


    Ste thought for a moment and said, ¡°Grandpa, ording to my observation,¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°This Master Wade behind the scenes does not look like a profit-oriented person,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it would not have been possible to hide his identity,¡±


    ¡°I guess he just wants to take advantage of this opportunity to knock these rich people.¡±


    She said, ¡°You also said that Grandpa Lai once got a Rejuvenation Pill from him because of chance,¡±


    ¡°And he never asked Grandpa Lai for a penny, ording to the current trend,¡±


    ¡°The price of the Rejuvenation Pill at the auction is sure to exceed ten billion dors,¡±


    ¡°And a person who can give away ten billion dors casually,¡±


    ¡°How to look like a profit-oriented person........ ¡±


    Then, Ste continued: ¡°He is now trying to get money from you, the most is one person 10 million yuan up and down,¡±


    ¡°Two hundred people counted only two billion yuan, converted into more than three hundred million dors,¡±


    ¡°Even the actual value of the Rejuvenation Pill is less than one-thirtieth,¡±


    ¡°So I guess he is deliberately trying to make things difficult for you, to kill your prestige.¡±


    Dous hesitated and said with some approval,


    ¡°Your analysis is also reasonable, after all, the Rejuvenation Pill is worth a lot of money,¡±


    ¡°Don''t look at me, I have received a lot of favors from your grandpa Lai, even if it were me,¡±


    ¡°I wouldn''t be willing to give something worth ten billion dors to your him.¡±


    Ste smiled faintly and said with relief,


    ¡°So grandpa you should not have too many negative emotions,¡± ¡°You must try to be low key and humble at Shangri-La,¡±


    ¡°Never get into any arguments with their staff,¡± ¡°As for my side everything seems to be going rtively smoothly at the


    moment, and the results are worth looking forward to.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Dous was in a much more rxed mood and said with a smile,


    "Ste, it seems that you have also improved a lot during this period of time,¡±


    ¡°Your previous character was not as low-key and calm as it is now.¡±


    Ste smiled and said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, at the beginning when I came to China,¡±


    ¡°I still had a strong sense of superiority in my heart,¡±


    ¡°I always felt that I could n everything, but when I came to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°I realized what it means that there are people outside of our sphere,¡±


    ¡°And there is heaven outside of the horizon!¡±


    ¡°The real strongest people are often hidden in the city, and usually do not show half of their side,¡±


    ¡°So you have to keep a low profile and humility at all times.¡±


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help but sigh, ¡°It''s just a pity that I still understand this truth a littlete,¡±


    ¡°If I could have understood it a little earlier, Mr. Luo might not have disappeared   ¡±


    Dous thought of the missing Tony and couldn''t help but sigh lightly and said,


    ¡°I have already given Mr. Luo''s family $100 million in settlement money, if I can''t find his whereabouts,¡±


    ¡°I will give his family anotherrge sum of money so that they will have no worries in their lives.¡±


    Ste said, ¡°That''s all we can do for now.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at the time and spoke,


    ¡°Grandpa, you should take a good rest first,¡±


    ¡°I will continue to mediate outside for these two days as well, and when the auction is over, no matter what the result is,¡±


    ¡°I will find a way to arrange for you to meet with that Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Dous said, ¡°Call me if there is something,¡±


    ¡°But I guess I won''t be allowed to take my cell phone by the day of the auction,¡±


    ¡°If there is anything, just wait until the auction is over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 4002

    Chapter 4002


    At the same time, Issac made a detailed report to Charlie, telling him,


    ¡°Young master, at present, all the registrants who participated in the auction,¡± ¡°Without missing a single one, all are at


    Shangri-La,¡± ¡°And the other twenty alternates ranked from 201 to 220 will arrive in Aurous Hill tomorrow one after


    another.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and instructed,


    ¡°These alternates should not be charged for their amodation-rted expenses,¡±


    ¡°They will most likely have to apany the runners,¡±


    ¡°And I''m afraid they won''t even be qualified to enter the venue by then.¡±


    ¡°Okay young master,¡± Issac answered, and hurriedly asked again,


    ¡°Young master, are we going to let them make a trip for nothing this time?¡±


    ¡°Many of them areing from overseas, so it''s quite hard toe all the way here for nothing.¡±


    Charlie thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°How about this, if they don''t have a chance to rece the others,¡±


    ¡°AArrange for them to go through the security check on the day of the auction,¡±


    ¡°But they can only observe, not raise their cards to participate in the auction,¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°So they also have a chance to see the effect of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°After all, many of these people are running for this.¡±


    Due to the flurry of these rich people, Charlie''s anticipation for this auction also became more and more.


    He didn''t know now, after such a series of hype by himself,¡±


    ¡°What kind of price the Rejuvenation Pill could fetch.


    But there was one thing he knew very well.


    As long as he let those rich people see with their own eyes the effect of others taking the Rejuvenation Pill on the spot


    at this auction.


    Every one of them would explode with enthusiasm for the Rejuvenation Pill 10,000 times more powerful than it is now.


    Because up to now, the vast majority of the top tycoons who attended the auction had only heard about the effects of


    the Pill.


    They did not have the opportunity to witness the magic of it with their own eyes.


    The reason why many people knew that their assets could only barely make it to the bottom of the two hundred people.


    But they still wanted toe to the auction and it was to see with their own eyes how miraculous the Rejuvenation Pill


    really was.


    Therefore, this auction will definitely shake the entire upper ss.


    And after this auction, the Rejuvenation Pill will be the most precious and sought-after thing in the entire upper-ss


    society.


    At that time, Charlie will also be able to make the Rejuvenation Pill in his hand, to bring out the maximum value.


    With it in his hand would be enough to bring the Wade family one step closer to the top of the world.


    Issac also felt that Charlie''s solution was very humane at this time, so he immediately said,


    ¡°Then I''ll have someone arrange 20 chairs in thest row and set up a special viewing area,¡±


    "And gather them all there to watch when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded gently and asked, "Has the old man arrived in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Issac knew that the old master he was talking about must be his grandfather, so he hurriedly said,


    "The Elder master has arrived, and I arranged for him to check into the executive building,¡±


    "But on a separate floor from the other two VIPs.¡±


    Charlie asked him, "Mr. Lai and thest empress of Northern Europe have also arrived?¡±


    Issac nodded and said, "Yes young master, both have arrived.¡±


    Charlie then said, "Call Mr. Lai''s room for me and ask if it''s convenient for him to meet now,¡±


    "If it''s convenient, I''lle over and pay my respects.¡±

 Chapter 4003

    Chapter 4003


    After checking in at the administration building, Qinghua had been waiting for Charlie to contact him.


    This time when he came to Aurous Hill, he knew that he did not have the financial strength topete with these top


    tycoons.


    So the only purpose of this visit was to meet Charlie.


    Therefore, when Issac contacted him, he said without thinking,


    ¡°Please tell Young Master Wade that I am waiting for him at any time.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie did not dy and directly let Issac take him to the administration building to Qinghua''s room.


    As soon as they met, Charlie said respectfully, "Mr. Lai, we meet again.¡±


    Qinghua hurriedly bowed his hands while bowing, and said respectfully,


    "Young Master Wade, ept my salute!¡±


    Charlie reached out to support him and said under his breath,


    "Mr. Lai is too polite, how can I ept your big salute!¡±


    Qinghua said with a straight face,


    "Young Master Wade, your fate is above mine, and you have benefited me,¡±


    "It is only right for me to bow to you.¡±


    After saying that he continued, "Young Master Wade, pleasee in and talk!¡±


    Charlie nodded and turned to Issac and said,


    "Mr. Chen, I''ll have a few words with Mr. Lai, you can go back.¡±


    Issac said respectfully, "Okay young master.¡±


    After saying that, he also said to Qinghua, "Mr. Lai, junior will leave first.¡±


    Qinghua arched his hand at him, "Take care, Mr. Chen.¡±


    After Issac left, Charlie followed Qinghua and walked into the room he had checked into.


    It was an executive luxury suite with an area of more than two hundred square meters.


    And the living room alone took up nearly one hundred square feet.


    At this time, on the coffee table in the living room, there was already a set of a purple sand tea-set.


    In addition, there was also an incense burner made of bronze.


    Qinghua invited Charlie to sit down on the sofa, while he himself boiled water to prepare tea.


    While taking out a palm-sized piece of wood, and then used a delicate silver knife to gently scrape off some powder on


    that piece of wood.


    Subsequently, he took out a set of exquisite copper tools,


    The first tool will be incensed stove ash ttened andpacted.


    And then poured the powder scraped off the wood on top of the incense ash, with tools pressed into a lotus shape.


    Charlie recognized the set he used, which is the famous seal incense.


    Most people who like to burn incense directly buy processed incense or ready-made ones.


    But there are still some sophisticated people who like to press seal incense by themselves.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Most of the seal incense is made from the trimmings of incense wood or old sandalwood,


    Which is considered waste and not too costly.


    However, what Qinghua used was arge piece of incense wood, which was quite surprising to Charlie.


    Because the price ofrge pieces of incense wood, in the market is still very high,


    If the price by gram weight, much more expensive than gold.


    If such a piece of incense wood, carved into Buddhist images such as Buddha, Bodhisattva, or Doumu,


    At least can be sold for hundreds of thousands to start.


    At this moment, while using a match to ignite the seal incense pressed into the shape of a lotus flower,


    Qinghua said to Charlie with a smile,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, you should not be repelled by the smell of incense, right?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and looked at the smoke that rose into the air,


    And also smelled the unique aroma when the incense was ignited and felt extraordinarily rxed.


    ¡°I like seal incense, and the price of incense in the US has been stable for decades,¡±


    ¡°Until your mother''s seal incense became popr in high society.¡±


    "The price of incense in the United States has increased more than five times within a year.¡±

 Chapter 4004

    Chapter 4004


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Has Mr. Lai ever met my mother?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± Mr. Lai nodded slightly and said seriously, ¡°Young Master Wade, in fact, I have been friends with your maternal


    great grandfather for many years,¡±


    ¡°And when we met, your grandfather was still in infancy,¡±


    ¡°I was invited by your maternal great-grandfather to drink your mother''s full moon wine.¡±


    Charlie''s maternal great-grandfather, his grandfather''s father, was the founder of the An family.


    However, Charlie had not met this maternal great-grandfather.


    And when he died, Charlie was not even born yet.


    Hearing Mr. Lai tell this hidden story, Charlie was surprised and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Lai, you and my maternal great-grandfather were friends?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Qinghua smiled lightly and exined, ¡°Your maternal great grandfather was simr to me in age,¡±


    ¡°And I met him in 1938 when we went to America on the same ship.


    ¡°So that''s how it is!¡± Charlie said, stood up, and bowed to Qinghua.


    Qinghua hurriedly got up and said somewhat ttered,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, you are the order of the Dragon Grid,¡±


    ¡°How can you bow to me........ it should be me bowing to you!¡±


    Charlie seriously said, ¡°You and my maternal great-grandfather were close friends,¡±


    ¡°So naturally you are also my elder, and it is only right for me, as a junior, to salute you!¡±


    Qinghua said very seriously, ¡°Young Master Wade,¡±


    "I believe in the heavenly destiny, in terms of destiny, you are the king and I am the subject,¡±


    "Even if I am over a hundred years old, I am still a subject when I see you.¡±


    Charlie saw his firm attitude, so he stopped arguing with him and said,


    "Mr. Lai, then let''s save this set of manners and just consider it as a forgotten friendship, what do you think?¡±


    Qinghua was slightly stunned, then he nodded with a smile and said,


    "Fine, fine, since Young Master Wade has said so, I will obey.¡±


    Afterward, the two of them resumed their seats.


    When Charlie remembered something, he asked Qinghua:


    "Mr. Lai, you helped me promote the Rejuvenation Pill in North America,¡±


    "I wonder if my grandfather has ever inquired with you?¡±


    "Your grandfather........ ¡± said Qinghua, couldn''t help butugh:


    "He doesn''t believe in fate, when he was young he used to hang ''my fate is up to me, not up to heaven'' on his room


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wall.¡±


    "I believe that even if he was interested in the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    "He wouldn''t havee to me to ask about it.¡±


    After saying that, he curiously asked Charlie,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, you must have all the registration lists in your hand,¡±


    "I wonder if there could be any An family members who have signed up to participate?¡±


    "No.¡± Charlie shook his head and said,


    "There is no one surnamed An in all the registration information.¡±


    Qinghua nodded his head and smiled, and spoke,


    "Your grandfather has a very arrogant personality, and most likely won''te to this kind of event,¡±


    "Unless he is allowed to know the efficacy of the Rejuvenation Pill first, otherwise he won''te personally.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Charlie and eximed,


    "But then again, Young Master Wade, the rule that the sessful bidder must take the Rejuvenation Pill on the spot is


    really amazing,¡±


    "Not only does it allow all the participants of the auction to witness the miraculous efficacy of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    "But it also makes all the big shots who want to get the Rejuvenation Pill have to show up in person!¡±


    "I believe that when the next Rejuvenation Pill auction is held,¡±


    "Many hidden giants wille out of their own ord!¡±


    Having said that, Qinghua looked at Charlie and said seriously, "Maybe next year''s auction, your grandfather will appear


    in the registration list!¡±

 Chapter 4005

    Chapter 4005


    In fact, deep inside, Charlie had been looking forward to meeting his grandfather at the auction of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    However, he did not know why he had such a thought.


    It was because he hadn''t actually thought about identifying with his grandfather''s family.


    And talking about Charlie''s grandfather, Qinghua seemed to have suddenlye to life and said with a smile,


    ¡°I''m not going to hide from you, Young Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°I''m really looking forward to your grandfathering to the Rejuvenation Pill auction.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°What makes Elder Mr. Lai say that?¡±


    Qinghua said with a smile, ¡°Your grandfather has been in the United States for too long and has westernized too much,¡±


    ¡°Believing only in the so-called science in everything and treating all traditions as dregs.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°That''s understandable, I''ve heard my mother talk about it,¡±


    ¡°Grandfather was definitely considered a top academic back then too, a


    Stanford graduate with high aptitude.¡±


    Qinghua nodded andughed: ¡°That''s right, he grew up with a purely Western education and a rebellious personality,¡±


    ¡°He would analyze everything with a dialectical perspective, deny everything beforehand, and then slowly seek proof,¡±


    ¡°So his life, it was like he was fighting against the whole world,¡±


    ¡°Although he was not a fan of traditional culture,¡±


    ¡°But one has to admit that he was indeed a very remarkable businessman.¡±


    Speaking here, Qinghua said yfully: ¡°But well.......... ¡±


    ¡°The older a person is, the less hostility and indignation in his bones,¡±


    ¡°Once he shakes hands with the world, his previous vision of the world will change,¡±


    ¡°Just as many physicists spend their lives trying to prove that in the world there is no God,¡±


    ¡°No Creator, there are only the unchangingws of physics.¡±


    ¡°However, when they are old and see through everything,¡±


    ¡°They instead firmly believe that behind everything in the world, there must be a creator,¡±


    ¡°Only that he may not appear in the form of a man or a god,¡±


    ¡°This is because they see the various profound physicalws as well as thews of the universe too thoroughly,¡±


    ¡°And the more thoroughly they see, the more they feel that thews between the universe and everything are so clever


    that it can''t be just a coincidence.¡±


    He looked at Charlie and said seriously, ¡°If I remember correctly,¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather is also over eighty years old this year,¡± ¡°I believe he has also begun to reacquaint himself with the


    world,¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Maybe he will also be like the other two hundred people who are fascinated by the Rejuvenation pill.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said,


    ¡°If he asks you about the Rejuvenation Pill one day, please don''t tell him about my situation.¡±


    Qinghua was busy saying, ¡°That''s natural!¡±


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but ask,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, have you ever thought about meeting with your grandfather?¡±


    Charlie shook his head, ¡°For the time being, I don''t have that intention.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: ¡°Actually, I have had very little interactions with Grandpa''s family,¡±


    ¡°And as far as I remember, Grandpa and my mother''s rtionship has always been somewhat strained,¡±


    ¡°So Grandpa image in my memory is rarely good, plus I haven''t seen them for so many years,¡±


    ¡°So I don''t have much emotional foundation with them.¡±


    Qinghua expressed understanding nodded and sighed:


    ¡°With your grandfather''s character, your mother was bent on marrying your father back then,¡±


    ¡°Which must have made him very angry, but he should be over eighty years old this year,¡±


    "I think he should have a new sense of many things, perhaps his biggest wish now maybe to see you.¡±


    Charlie smiled to himself and said, "They probably thought I was dead a long time ago.¡±

 Chapter 4006

    Chapter 4006


    "No way.¡± Qinghua seriously said,


    "People of your grandfather''s status have extremely high requirements for the authenticity of the information,¡±


    "Evenpared to the police, it is more than ever, think about it,¡±


    "If there is not enough evidence to prove that a person is really dead,¡±


    "The police will only define him as missing, I believe your grandfather must be the same.¡±


    Charlie nodded expressionlessly and said, "Then let them continue to think that I am missing.¡±


    Qinghua hesitated for a moment before he looked at Charlie and said seriously,


    "Young Master Wade, there is something I don''t know if I should say.¡±


    Charlie said, "Elder Mr. Lai, you don''t have to be so polite, there is no harm in saying anything.¡±


    Qinghua said, "Although you have broken out of the trap of the dragon trapped in the shallows,¡±


    ¡°But to get back the original dragon frame belongs to you is not the end!¡± ¡°The Southern Dynasty''s ¡°Chronicle of the


    Difference¡± has recorded that the water viper (hui) five hundred years into jiao,¡±


    ¡°Jiao a thousand years turns into a dragon, dragon another five hundred years transforms into the horned dragon,¡±


    ¡°A thousand years into Ying Long, which means that the dragon frame is not really the highest fate, above this, there


    are two-horned dragon and Ying Long.¡±


    Charlie''s mind instantly floated to the content of the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    Which did have a record of viper, Jiao, dragon, as well as the horned dragon, Ying Long.


    The horned dragon, Ying Long, in fact, is the higher level of the dragon.


    At this moment Qinghua continued, ¡°If you want to stand on top of the world, thest few steps are especially


    important.¡±


    ¡°And the An family is the best choice to reach the top of thosest steps!¡±


    ¡°So, you may want to meet with your grandfather earlier, and maybe it will open up a new situation.¡±


    ¡°The An family?¡± Charlie couldn''t help but frown, and thenughed to himself,


    ¡°Better forget it, if I want to reach the top, I should be able to do so by myself.¡±


    For Charlie, he had never first, in the future, had to rely on his grandfather''s family''s help.


    In his opinion, he epted the Wade family, on the one hand, the Wade family really owes a lot to his family of three.


    On the other hand, the Wade family is really the life''s work of his father,


    Not to mention his surname Wade, which makes him the descendants of the Wade family.


    He has to take the power of the Wade family into his own hands, in terms of love and reason, in terms of grace and


    grievance.


    However, on Grandpa''s side, Charlie does not have such thoughts.


    After all, he felt that grandfather did not owe anything to his parents.


    And people surnamed An, his own surname Wade, how to say they are outsiders,


    And how can go to grandfather''s family as a step up.


    What''s more, the An family is one of the world''s top three families and the internalposition must be veryplex.


    His own families, they may not be able to understand, and what to take advantage of the An family.


    However, Qinghua said very seriously: ¡°Young master Wade, is the 72 changes of the Monkey King,¡±


    "But also must rely on the precious band to be the Great Sage of Heaven,¡± "There are ten thousand des in the


    world, but the golden hoop stick only that is one!¡±


    Charlie then said seriously, ¡°Maybe I am not a Sage of Heaven in the first ce,¡±


    ¡°So this golden hoop stick may not be of much use to me.¡±


    Qinghua shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master Wade, many things have actually been predestined long ago,¡±


    ¡°The sooner you know the direction, the sooner you can achieve your goal.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, ¡°Elder Mr. Lai, although I also know some I Ching and Bagua,¡±


    ¡°But I do not believe that all this is destined, I want to achieve this goal, I can still achieve without the An family.¡±


    Saying that Charlie added:


    ¡°This is like the Monkey King, I believe he can still be the Great Sage of Heaven even without the golden hoop


    stick.¡±


    Qinghua shook his head with a smile and said lightly,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, the existence of destiny is all-epassing,¡±


    ¡°In other words, not only is Monkey King destined to be the Great Sage of Heaven,¡±


    He is likewise destined to pick up the golden hoop stick, and so are you.¡±


    Saying that Qinghua gave a profound smile:


    ¡°Young Master Wade, the original story of the Journey to the West has recorded,¡±


    ¡°The Dragon King told Monkey King, a few days before he went to the Dragon Pce,¡±


    ¡°The golden hoop stick Stick began to ''haze brightly, steaming greatly'',"


    ¡°Which means that it may not be Monkey King chose the Golden Hoop Stick,"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is likely that The golden hoop stick chose the Monkey King!"

 Chapter 4007

    Chapter 4007


    Qinghua''s words made Charlie ponder.


    What he was thinking about was not whether he should borrow the energy of his grandfather''s family for himself in the


    future.


    What he was thinking about was that the higher the world went, the narrower the road became.


    And if he wanted the Wade family to stand at the top of the world, then someday in the future, he was bound to meet the


    An family on a narrow road.


    He couldn''t help but think, if one day in the future, really meet with the An family, then the An family will be the enemy or


    friends.


    After all, the An family is now one of the three top families in the world.


    Charlie wants to realize his father''sst wish back then, it is inevitable that the Wade family will stand higher than these


    three big families.


    If the three great families do not want to see a rising star above them, that may also trigger a battle of life and death


    between the new king and the old king.


    Seeing Charlie''s sudden silence, Qinghua guessed what was in Charlie''s mind, so he said seriously: ¡°Young Master


    Wade, the top three families, Ruthschild in the world has a full three hundred years of roots,"


    ¡°Its scale has long exceeded the majority of countries in the world, so powerful that no one can see its full picture,¡±


    ¡°And the Middle East Saudi royal family has behind it the entire country as a Support,¡±


    ¡°Regardless of the financial and material strength of the military, a general family can not bepared,¡±


    ¡°So the An family in the three families, its strength is weakest.¡±


    The An family is the most powerful Chinese family in the world, but it is the weakest one in the situation of the three


    countries,¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And over the years, the other two families have always had the intention to suppress the An family and squeeze it out of


    the three families list.¡±


    ¡°You and the An family will have great benefits.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly without denying it and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lai, for your reminder, one day in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely have to face the An family, let''s wait until the moment we actually meet.¡±


    Knowing that Charlie had his own thoughts, Qinghua gently nodded and said,


    ¡°If Young Master Wade wants to meet with the An family at any time, I can help you make a connection.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie thanked, ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Lai!¡±


    Qinghua waved his hand, then changed the subject and said to Charlie: ¡°By the way, Young Master Wade,¡± ¡°I have


    another unrequited request, I hope you can do me a favor.¡±


    Charlie said without thinking, ¡°Mr. Lai, please speak.¡±


    Qinghua hesitated for a moment and sighed, ¡°I have a good friend named Dous Fei,¡±


    ¡°And he is one of the two hundred participants in this auction.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and nodded, ¡°I know this person and have seen his information.¡±


    In fact, Charlie not only knew Dous, but also knew his granddaughter, Ste.


    However, Charlie did not mention in front of Qinghua that he knew of Ste''s existence.


    Qinghua sighed lightly at this time and said seriously: ¡°On the way here,¡±


    ¡°I gave old Fei to calcte a trigram, the trigram shows that he came to Aurous Hill this time, the future is somewhat


    dangerous......................................... ¡±


    Speaking of this, Qinghua said with some self-reproach, ¡°He was influenced by me before he decided toe to


    Aurous Hill to participate in the auction,¡±


    ¡°If he encountered any danger because of this, I cannot stop from ming myself,¡±


    ¡°So I would like to ask Young Master Wade to pay a little attention to him,¡±


    ¡°In case something happens suddenly, I would also like to ask Young Master Wade to give a helping hand.¡±

 Chapter 4008

    Chapter 4008


    Charlie could not help but frown and asked, ¡°Mr. Lai, I wonder if you have any more detailed clues?¡±


    ¡°For example, which aspect of the menace you just said, exactly? Is it that you need to keep an eye out for idents,¡±


    ¡°Or do you need me to keep an eye out for assassinations by miscreants?¡±


    Qinghua smiled to himself and said, ¡°The trigrams can only tell the good and bad, can not see more detailed content,¡±


    ¡°His trigrams have good and bad, exactly what kind of the result is, I can not say.¡±


    Then, Qinghua said: ¡°But he will not stay in Aurous Hill for too long, after participating in the auction,¡±


    ¡°Whether sess or failure, I''m afraid to return to the United States immediately, so only a few days I need to face the


    young master Wade some trouble.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Since there is a bad omen in the trigram, I guess he might not be able to win the auction of


    the Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Qinghua heard this, slightly frozen, and then dumbly lost his smile and said, ¡°You are right, this kind of miracle medicine,


    if anyone can get it,¡±


    ¡°The trigram is bound to be a great auspicious illumination, it seems that Dous this time is not destined with


    Rejuvenation Pill............................................. ¡±


    Speaking here, Qinghua said with some sighs, ¡°He is old, probably the oldest one in the two hundred people who


    participated in the Rejuvenation Pill auction this time,¡±


    ¡°If he can''t get the Rejuvenation Pill this time, I''m afraid there won''t be much time in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie had a little more admiration for Ste.


    This woman did have a way, at least she herself had already made a decision under her favor offensive.


    If her grandfather could not auction the Rejuvenation Pill, he would send him half a Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill.


    So that he could live for two more years.


    Combined with Qinghua''s words, it is basically certain that this Dous even if this time in Aurous Hill, the body


    suddenly had an ident.


    With half of the blood rescue pills, I am afraid that there is only a shock.


    At the same time Charlie felt in his heart that if he didn''t return the favor and kept owing Ste, he would be very


    twisted.


    This is the brilliant thing about Ste.


    At this time, he suddenly felt that, since this is the case, then he should not prevent himself from ying a hand with


    Ste, also considered a tooth for a tooth.


    So, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, he said to Qinghua, ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Lai, I will pay more attention.¡±


    Qinghua rushed at Charlie and arched his hand, respectfully saying, ¡°I thank Young Master Wade.¡±


    After chatting with Qinghua a few times and drinking a few cups of tea, Charlie said goodbye and left.


    After leaving Qinghua''s room, he directly took out his cell phone and called Ste.


    Ste was taking a bath in the bathtub of the presidential suite when she suddenly received a call from Charlie.


    She was stunned, then she sat up and adjusted her breathing before she picked up the phone and said with a smile,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, why do you want to call me at this time?¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked her, ¡°Is Miss Zhan busy?¡±


    Ste smiled and said, "No, what are Mr. Wade''s instructions?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie then said, "Here''s the thing, I know Miss Zhan must have helped a lot behind the scenes about ire going to


    the master ss in the United States


    And I owe you such a big favor, so I am indeed a bit ashamed.¡±


    Ste''s face was overjoyed, but her tone was very calm and she said,


    "Mr. Wade, you must not be so polite, we are all friends, this little thing is nothing to worry about.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, "Miss Zhan, it just so happens that there is a very private auction at Shangri-La the day after


    tomorrow,¡±


    "I happen to have a VIP invitation in my hand, if you are interested, you cane and take a look at it then.¡±


    When Ste heard this, her whole body was stunned speechless.

 Chapter 4009

    Chapter 4009


    Ste originally thought that Charlie would never take the initiative to reveal his identity in front of her.


    Much less take the initiative to mention any information rted to the Rejuvenation Pill.


    She even thought that if her grandfather has no luck from this auction.


    She would definitely have to take the initiative to beg Charlie with a thick skin, and then she would have to go out of her


    way to talk things out.


    However, she never dreamed that Charlie would take the initiative to invite her, to attend the auction of the Rejuvenation


    Pill!


    Moreover, it was a VIP pass!


    This moment, then hit her by surprise.........


    At this moment, she felt that all her nning and rhythm had been instantly disrupted by Charlie''s sudden invitation.


    She didn''t even know what exactly Charlie''s purpose was in doing so.


    Is it true that he simply wanted to invite her to this auction, or did he detect her motives long ago?


    So he deliberately took advantage of the situation.


    So, she didn''t know how to react for a while.


    Just when she was at a loss for words, Charlie asked a follow-up question:


    ¡°Miss Zhan, are you not interested in this kind of auction?¡±


    ¡°In fact, you don''t have to worry too much, I''m not a trustee who helps auctions pull in customers,¡±


    ¡°I just think this auction might be more interesting, so I want to invite you,¡±


    ¡°As a guest who came from afar, toe over and enjoy it, and also kill some boring time.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie gave augh and said, ¡°After all, I am married, if I am inviting you to watch a movie,¡± ¡°It is more or


    less inappropriate, but it does not matter if Miss Zhan is not interested, do not have any psychological burden.¡±


    Charlie''s words eased Ste''s nervousness and she hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, I''m still quite interested in this kind of


    asion.¡±


    Saying that, in order not to show that she knew something about this auction.


    She even pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, may I ask what this auction you are talking about is about?¡±


    Charlie knew that Ste was acting, so he casuallyughed and said,


    ¡°Most of them are some antique paintings and calligraphy,¡±


    ¡°Other than that, there is a very magical effect medicine, I wonder if Miss Zhan is willing to appreciate the face?¡±


    Ste''s heart is very contradictory because her grandfather has taken Karl to live in Shangri-La.


    So, when it is about her joining the auction, she is not a psychological burden.


    However, now that a VIP seat was suddenly avable, she naturally wanted to go in and see what it was like.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she was worried that if she went, she would be bumped into by some acquaintances.


    Other than that, Elder Lai recognizes her, so if she meets him in front of Charlie, she wouldn''t know how to round up.


    Thinking of this, she realized that she still had to take the big picture into ount.


    Must not expose her true identity in front of Charlie before the auction started.


    So she said to him: ¡°Mr. Wade, I''m quite interested in the auction,¡±


    ¡°But I''m still more or less ufortable with the asion of throwing my head in the air................................... ¡±

 Chapter 4010

    Chapter 4010


    Charlie smiled, ¡°This is something Miss Zhan need not worry about,¡±


    ¡°As a VIP, you can choose to sit in the VIP seats in the first row,¡±


    ¡°Or you can choose to sit in the VIP box on the second floor,¡±


    ¡°If you like to keep a low profile, then you can sit in the VIP box.¡±


    Ste rxed a little, in that case, the only one she needed to worry about was Mr. Lai.


    So, she curiously asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, this auction you are talking about,¡±


    ¡°How many VIPs are there in total, will other VIPs also sit in the VIP box then?¡±


    Charlie knew what she was worried about and immediately said,


    ¡°Miss Zhan don''t worry, there are only four VIPs in total this time,¡±


    ¡°And you are the fourth, except for you, all other VIPs will sit in the first row then, and you won''t have any interactions


    with them¡±


    ¡°If you choose the VIP box.¡±


    Ste was relieved, in that case, she basically had nothing to worry about.


    So she smiled and said, "That''s great, I don''t like to show my face,¡± ¡°But I''d like to see the world! This arrangement is


    really good!¡±


    Saying that, she deliberately asked, "By the way, Mr. Wade, is this auction organized by you?¡±


    "No.¡± Charlie said casually: "How can I afford to hold any auction,¡±


    "I just know the organizer and promised to do them a small favor, so I got a VIP entrance ticket from them.¡±


    Saying that, he added: "Miss Zhan, the auction will officially start at eight o''clock the night after tomorrow,¡±


    "You will arrive at the entrance of Shangri-La at seven o''clock the evening after tomorrow, and I will pick you up to


    enter.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Ste hastily agreed and smiled, "Then I''ll see you the day after tomorrow, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie said, "Okay, see you the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Saying that, he added: "Right Miss Zhan, this matter, please don''t tell anyone, especially ire.¡±


    When Ste heard this, she did not feel surprised.


    Because she had long known that Charlie was an extremely low-profile person.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Especially to his family, who had been hiding extremely deep, ire did not even know him as much as she did.


    So, she readily agreed and said, "Mr. Wade, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone else.¡±


    "That''s good.¡± He said with a smile, ¡°Miss Zhan, then let''s see you the day after tomorrow, I won''t bother you much,


    goodbye.¡±


    "Okay Mr. Wade, bye.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ste was in an extraordinarily exciting mood.


    Holding the phone and shouting excitedly several times, the shouting even startled Martina who was a wall away.


    Martina took the room card and swiped open the door, rushed into the bathroom.


    Saw Ste standing nak3d in the bathtub excited hands dancing.


    Immediately stunned and puzzled she asked: "Miss, what is wrong with you          ¡±


    Ste said with a smile, "Martina, Charlie just called me!¡±


    "What''s so exciting about a phone call......... ¡± Martina asked awkwardly,


    "Miss, I don''t think you like that Charlie, do you.......... ¡±


    Ste was busy saying, "Don''t talk nonsense! I''m not excited because he called me,¡±


    "It''s because he called to invite me to attend the auction of the


    Rejuvenation Pill! And that too as a VIP!¡±


    "Ah?!¡± Martina asked in shock, "Charlie......... Didn''t he always hide his


    identity? Why is he so quick to invite you to the auction?¡±


    Steughed: "He didn''t reveal his identity either,¡± "He just said he happened to have a VIP invitation in his hand,¡± ¡°He


    didn''t say the auction was his organization, let alone that the Rejuvenation Pill is his.¡±


    Martina nodded gently and asked, "Miss, then why would Charlie invite you to the auction?¡±


    Ste thought about it and said, "He probably just wants to return a favor for ire!¡±


    "I helped ire solve the quota for the master ss,¡±


    "And gave her a good opportunity to get in touch with the world''s top interior designers and be a famous designer,¡±


    "So he must want to return the favor.¡±


    Martina did not suspect, but said with some concern,


    "Miss, do you think he wants to use this VIP invitation to pay back all the favors you have done during this period of time


    at once?


    "I don''t think so.¡± Ste shook her head and said,


    "In Charlie''s tone, his invitation to the auction is simr in nature to inviting me to watch a movie,¡±


    "So he definitely won''t use this to pay off his favor debt.¡±


    Martina slightly relieved spoke: "In this case it is okay.......... ¡±


    "Not only can you go and witness the auction, but you can also find yourself a good pedestal,¡±


    "In case Master fails to get the Rejuvenation Pill,¡± "You can directly tell him after the auction that you also want to buy


    one after seeing the miraculous effects of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°And see if he might sell one to you privately!¡±

 Chapter 4011

    Chapter 4011


    Ste also reported the good news to Dous, who was still at Shangri-La, via video chat.


    Dous, who was furious because of the rules and regtions of the hotel.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Has suddenly enlightened after learning this news and said excitedly,


    ¡°Great Ste! It seems that your efforts in Aurous Hill during this period have not been in vain!¡±


    "That Master Wade must be the mastermind behind the entire auction!¡±


    Ste nodded, looked at Dous in the video, smiled, and saidfortingly,


    "Grandpa, you will have to put up with it for a while in these two days,¡±


    "As soon as the auction is over, no matter what the result is,¡±


    "I will immediately bring you to this hotel where I am staying,¡±


    "I have already prepared a room for you.¡±


    "Good!¡± Dous said gratefully, "You are still the most careful and secure!¡±


    Ste added: "Grandpa, on the day of the auction,¡±


    "I wille over to the VIP box, so I won''t meet with you then.


    "Okay!¡± Dous said smilingly, "I hope I can win!¡±


    Ste said without thinking, "Grandpa, don''t worry, you will!¡±


    Dous, who was at Shangri-La, hung up the phone with a smile of relief on his face and said to Karl,


    ¡°Master Yuan, this girl is really a great talent!¡±


    ¡°So many people are trying to find the master behind the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°But she is the only one who seeded, I am really impressed.¡±


    Karl nodded and said, ¡°Miss Ste is gifted and has extraordinary vigor,¡±


    ¡°She will be a great talent in the future!¡±


    Dous nodded slightly, then said with some emotion, ¡°If Ste were a boy,¡±


    ¡°It would definitely be a great fortune for the Fei family, but unfortunately   unfortunately!¡±


    Karl wanted to say something, but hesitated for a moment or gave up.


    Although he also felt that Ste is now the most promising descendant of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°But such words, he felt it was not appropriate to say in front of Dous.


    After all, he knew that he was only Dous''s personal bodyguard.


    All his duties were only to protect him and ensure his safety.


    And it was not suitable for him toment much on the Fei family''s affairs.


    Besides, the interior of the Fei family seems to be calm, but in fact, there are already dark currents.


    And Karl will have to return to his division soon, so he does not want to wade through this muddy water.


    When Dous saw that Karl wanted to say something but stopped.


    He understood Karl''s attitude and felt a little disappointed in his heart for a while.


    He hoped that Karl could be his beloved, though loyal to him.


    But always unwilling to be too friendly with him.


    Which also makes his heart inevitably surge with a sense of loneliness.


    But he does not me Karl.


    Because Karl himself is such a person, the boundary sense in his consciousness has been very clear.


    Only such a person can always remain absolutely calm.


    And only such a person, to the maximum extent possible, can help the superior avoid making mistakes.


    So, he sighed and said softly: ¡°I want to live more years, on the one hand, I am afraid of death,¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, I also hope to apany Ste for a few more years,¡±


    ¡°If I can help her on the horse, it is the best, if not, at least let her feather have a little more,¡±


    ¡°Because if I leave, she will definitely be the target of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°If not able to drive her out of the Fei family, many people will not be able to sleep and eat.¡±


    Karl said indifferently, ¡°Elder Fei need not be so sentimental if this trip to Aurous Hill can be fulfilled,¡± ¡°Your life


    expectancy will continue for at least another ten years.¡±


    "Yes." Dous nodded and said, ¡°If I could be given another ten years,¡±


    ¡°M¡±


    ¡°any things would have been settled.¡±

 Chapter 4012

    Chapter 4012


    Two dayster in Aurous Hill, everything was no different from usual.


    Due to Charlie''s strong arrangement, the arrival of those more than two hundred top tycoons did not make the ordinary


    citizens of Aurous Hill feel any change in the city.


    Except for the fact that the airports in several surrounding cities were all full of parking spaces.


    If not for Charlie''s strong demand that this group of people mustply with all regtions.


    Then the group of people will make the traffic in Aurous Hill miserable just by bringing their own motorcades and


    bodyguards.


    Today, the Rejuvenation Pill auction was about to officially begin.


    These top tycoons who came to attend the auction were all a little impatient.


    They had spent two days under house arrest at Shangri-La and had pressed their stomachs to wait for the auction to


    officially kick-off.


    At 12:00 noon, the staff began to send written notices to all participants.


    The notice informed them that the hotel staff would deliver meals to all participants'' rooms at 6 p.m.


    All participants must finish their meals within half an hour, and then change into the uniform provided by the hotel.


    Then together with their escorts, go to the entrance of the hotel ballroom in an orderly manner, and line up for security


    check.


    In addition, all participants are not allowed to carry anymunication devices.


    Video recording devices, or any non-essential metal products.


    If they have dental imnts, heart stents, cochlear imnts, or artificial pacemakers.


    Then they must clearly inform the security personnel and will be arranged to go through a special security channel.


    Any attendees who bring in contraband will be immediately confiscated and expelled from Shangri-La upon discovery.


    In addition to being banned for life from participating in subsequent auctions of the Elixir.


    Such stringent security checks have far exceeded the requirements of civil aviation security.


    However, none of these tycoons dared to challenge the organizer''s pressure.


    Because they know very well in their hearts, such things as the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Which must be taken on the spot when it is auctioned.


    This article alonepletely eliminates the possibility of the Rejuvenation Pill circting outside the venue.


    Therefore, even if one is rich, one must attend the auction on the spot if one wants to get the Pill.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Once he was banned from the auction, it was a sign that he would have no connection with the Rejuvenation Pill in his


    life.


    Therefore, every rich person, male or female, left all his or her cell phones and jewelry in the room before preparing to


    leave the room.


    Some women who attended the auction even took off the silver pins that kept their ears pierced.


    Fearing that they might get themselves into trouble when they passed through the metal detection door.


    Dous is also the same, both hands empty nothing with him.


    Only he still has a pacemaker in his body, so when he gets to the entrance of the banquet hall, he has to go through a


    special security channel.


    And it is said that there will be an ultrasound doctor on-site to check the condition of the pacemaker.


    And after making sure there are no other problems, he can be released without any dys.


    The time came to 6:30.


    The hotel sounded a radio alert: ¡°All participants of the auction are requested to wear uniform clothing,¡±


    ¡°Leave the room in an orderly manner, and proceed to the banquet hall,¡±


    ¡°and should avoid stopping,ughing, and making noise,¡± ¡°And avoid mingling in the middle of the meeting.¡± When


    Dous in the room heard the announcement, he no longer had the same indignation and hostility as before.

 Chapter 4013

    Chapter 4013


    But looked at Karl sitting across from him and said with a smile,


    ¡°Master Yuan, you and I have waited for two days like a prisoner, finally we have waited for this moment!¡±


    The opposite Karl, who had also changed into the unified clothing without code, looked at Dous, nodded and smiled,


    and said ndly,


    ¡°Elder Fei, I wish you in advance to get what you want tonight!¡±


    Dous smiled confidently at his words and said with an arch of his hand,


    ¡°I''ll take Mr. Yuan''s good advice tonight!¡±


    After saying that, he stood up holding the sofa, Karl on the side hurriedly went forward to assist, the two left the hotel


    room together.


    Out of the room, the surrounding rooms are also out of people one after another.


    These people are a mix of eastern and western faces, plus everyone is wearing the same clothes.


    It is really difficult to identify the appearance.


    Dous expected to meet a few familiar faces, but to his surprise, almost all of them were unfamiliar faces on his floor.


    One by one, the people came to the elevator hall.


    Only to see two security guards standing at the entrance of the elevator hall.


    These two people directly expressionlessly said, ¡°The elevator is out of service, everyone please take the stairs.¡±


    There are eight passenger elevators in the hotel, but the crowd was required to take the stairs to go down, which made


    everyone a little dissatisfied.


    Some of them wanted to protest, but when they opened their mouths, they were rebuked by the security guards:


    ¡°Please be disciplined! Those who protest will be recorded once.


    We will remember your numbers, being recorded once,¡±


    ¡°If any item is sessfully auctioned at the auction,¡±


    ¡°An additional 20% penalty will be charged on top of the sale price,¡±


    ¡°Being recorded twice, he will be directly deprived of the right to participate in this auction.¡±


    As soon as the crowd heard this, they had the sense to shut their mouths.


    Although these people are usually high and mighty top tycoons.


    With extraordinary status and power in the world.


    Buting here, they are no different from prisoners.


    In other words, Charlie had gathered them here so that they could learn how to be grandchildren.


    Here, they are the most humble, even a security guard can call on them.


    Although there are eight elevators here, they are just not given to them to use.


    This is because this will allow them all to keep a path, neatly and uniformly on foot to the banquet hall.


    So that these rich people can experience the feeling of being released from jail.


    And at this moment the entrance to the banquet hall has been like the airport security, set up four security channels.


    Each security channel is equipped with metal detection doors, as well as a number of security personnel.


    There is a special security channel, but also with a number of doctors and multiple medical monitoring equipment.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In addition, there are a number of security personnel wearing camouge uniforms.


    Each tall and broad, hands behind their backs, meticulously standing on both sides of the security check entrance, full


    of prestige.


    When these tycoons saw this situation, they all felt an extremely strong sense of oppression.


    Only, they could not figure out where the source of this oppressive feeling was.


    Not knowing whether it originated from these clean security instruments.


    Or these security personnel with majestic faces, or the overall atmosphere brought them abination of these senses.

 Chapter 4014

    Chapter 4014


    But as soon as Karl arrived, he immediately realized the main source of this oppressive feeling.


    Because he found a hidden situation that shocked him: all the security personnel here, without exception, are all martial


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    arts experts!


    There are forty to fifty martial arts experts here, moreover.


    The worst among them is a three-star martial artist, the highest, there are even multiple five-star martial artists!


    Although Karl himself is already a seven-star martial artist.


    However, he knows very well that martial artists who exceed three stars are actually very rare.


    Thousands of his own division''s disciples, not even ten of them could really reach three-star martial artist status.


    And those who can really reach the five-star martial artist, counting himself,


    Counting the master and the missing Tony, a total of only a few people.


    But here are just some security personnel, whose overall strength,


    Already exceeds that of his own division, which indeed makes Karl shocked.


    When Dous saw that his figure was a bit sluggish, and turned his face to see that his expression was also a bit dull.


    He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Master Yuan, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    Karl came back to his senses and said in the same low voice:


    "Elder Fei, the security personnel here, without exception, are all martial arts masters      ¡± "What?¡± Dous eximed,


    "The security personnel here are at least dozens of people, all martial arts masters?!¡±


    "Yes!" Karl nodded and said with certainty, ¡°And the worst strength is also a three-star martial artist!"


    Dous was dumbfounded and couldn''t help but murmur,


    ¡°How can there be so many martial arts masters in a small Aurous Hill............ "


    ¡°Didn''t they say that there weren''t many martial arts masters in the country long ago?!"


    Karl said in a low voice: ¡°I don''t know......... In that case,"


    ¡°It seems that the boss behind this auction must be a person with a lot of hands and eyes!"


    At this time, an angry shout came: ¡°035! What are you muttering with the people around you?"


    ¡°This time, you are verbally warned, and then cross your ears once more to record a big fault!"


    Dous knew that 035 was his code name, and when he heard this.


    He shivered in fear and hastily shut his mouth with good sense.


    Although he was very rich, but he did not dare to be marked down once at such a time. The reason is Because once the


    big record is put in his name, wellter in the auction in case the Rejuvenation pills is his,


    Hee will have to pay an additional 20% penalty.


    Maybe this one will go out and spend extra billions, tens of billions, and still in dors!


    Originally, there were still some people in the crowd whispering.


    But after such a roar, everyone else was silent and did not dare to make any more noise.


    ording to the arrangement of the process, the two hundred tycoons participating in the auction and their entourage


    were the first to begin security checks.


    The other ten alternates, on the other hand, were ced behind.


    As for the previous three VIPs, they were arranged to go through the security check after everyone had entered.


    Therefore, at the moment, Zhongquan, Qinghua, and the Old Nordic Queen were all waiting for further notice in their


    respective rooms in the administration building.


    Charlie especially went to see his grandfather Zhongquan.


    The old man who was a bit exuberant at this time and was very excited about the uing auction.


    On the one hand, he also wanted to see if he had a chance topete for the Rejuvenation Pill.


    On the other hand, he knew that all these people who came today were rich or noble, and he was able to attend as a


    VIP this time.


    And this aspect of his face was already dead in his hands.


    Zhongquan, who was in a good mood, was even happier when he saw Charlie at the door, and hurriedly let Charlie into


    the room and said smilingly,


    ¡°Charlie, you are so busy, how can you still have time toe and see me.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "Grandpa, I have something to greet you in advance for.¡±


    Zhongquan said with a smile, ¡°Charlie, you are now the head of the Wade family, everyone in the Wade family looks up


    to you,¡±


    "So if there is anything you want to do, just say so, just make a phone call and give an order.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, "How can I do that, after all, you are the elder.¡±


    "The first thing I want to say to you is that you should not participate in the auction of the pill,¡±


    "After you arrive at the auction today, after all, it is earning money from outsiders,¡±


    "For my own people, there is no need to pour a hand inside. "


    The moment Zhongquan heard these words, he was immediately excited.


    Earlier, he had wanted to use the position of the Wade family head to exchange for the Rejuvenation Pill with Charlie.


    But unexpectedly, during the battle at Waderest, Charlie directly gave him a cup of wine and took away the position of


    the family head in just a few words.


    So much so that he was too embarrassed to ask Charlie for the Rejuvenation Pill.


    He originally thought that Charlie would definitely not give him the Rejuvenation Pill for nothing.


    But in the blink of an eye, he had given him a big surprise!


    Although it was only half a pill, to Zhongquan, it was already very satisfying!

 Chapter 4015

    Chapter 4015


    At this time, Zhongquan excited beyond measure, speaking in a somewhat incoherent voice said:


    ¡°Cha....... Charlie........ you........ you really want to give grandfather Half a Rejuvenation pill?"


    Charlie smiled slightly, nodded, and said: ¡°I can still joke with you about such things?"


    "Don''t worry, this half rejuvenation pill will be arranged for you tonight at the auction site,"


    "When the timees, the organizer, Miss Song, will thank you in public for your support of the auction,"


    "And then present you with half a rejuvenation pill on the spot, and all you have to do is to take that pill in front of


    everyone."


    Zhongquan did not expect that he would be able to get what he wanted at the auction tonight,"


    "His heart could not help but be ecstatic, and his whole body was excited to the point of trembling.


    And he said with iparable excitement, "Charlie, don''t worry, I will do everything you tell me at that time!"


    Charlie nodded and said to him, "Then grandpa, you can rest for a while, when it''s VIP entrance time, a staff member


    wille to inform you."


    Zhongquan hurriedly said, "Okay, okay, Charlie, you must have a lot of important things to do right now, so you can go


    ahead and do not worry about me!" "Okay." Charlie then said, "Then I''ll leave first."


    Zhongquan said without thinking, "I''ll see you out!¡±


    Charlie went out of Zhongquan''s room and turned back and said, "Grandpa, you stay here.¡±


    "Okay.¡±


    In fact, Charlie did not have deep feelings for Zhongquan, and even he once felt that he could not be med for his


    parents leaving Eastcliff back then.


    However, Charlie was not an ungrateful person, after all, it was the old man who invited Qinghua to Eastcliff to rebuild


    Waderest.


    Which was able to break the predicament of Charlie''s dragon trapped in the shallows.


    Moreover, it was also the old master who had Leon give him ten billion and the Emgrand Group, which is a favor that


    Charlie naturally will not forget.


    What''s more, when he was in Waderest, he took the family head position directly from the old man.


    Who willingly gave way without showing any dissatisfaction, this matter, also let Charlie''s impression of the old man


    improve a lot.


    Charlie is also very clear about the old man''s desire for the Rejuvenation Pill, so this time he promised him half a Pill,


    which is also considered to give him an exnation.


    Leaving grandfather''s room, Charlie went to the central control room, this time the auction site installed dozens of high-


    definition surveince cameras.


    And the entire auction site is under all-around dead-end monitoring.


    Charlie was not going to show up at the auction tonight, he nned to work with Issac to remotely control the entire


    auction in the central control room.


    At this time, in the central control room, besides Issac personally sitting in the town.


    Walter, one of the four battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front, was also here remotelymanding all his men.


    Seeing Charlie enter, both of them stood up very respectfully.


    Issac respectfully said, ¡°You are here, Young Master.¡±


    Walter wanted to greet Charlie, but remembering the process of his consciousness being sealed in his body at first.


    He was unconsciously a little afraid in his heart, so he could only bow slightly like a quail towards Charlie and said very


    nervously, ¡°Hello Mr. Wade         !¡±


    Charlie nodded, opened his mouth, and asked, ¡°How is the situation?¡±


    Issac pointed to the one in the middle of the ninerge screens in the front, said to Charlie:


    ¡°Young Master, the two hundred people attending the meeting and the ten people on the waiting list have basically


    entered the venue after the security check,¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Soon all of them will be admitted, and then the VIPs will be invited to enter.¡±

 Chapter 4016

    Chapter 4016


    Charlie nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Did you encounter any problems during the security check?¡±


    "No." Issac said with a smile, ¡°These people are very obedient, they have almost nothing on them except their clothes,"


    ¡°And they are worried to let out a fa.rt so that they can pass the security check,"


    ¡°So far all the people who have passed the security check have passed without any abnormalities."


    ¡°That''s good." Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and then asked Walter: ¡°Today around the scene you did not find any


    abnormalities, right?"


    Walter hastily shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Wade, I have arranged for my capable men to install many hidden


    cameras as well as thermal imaging systems and life monitoring systems around the hotel,"


    ¡°Using the most sophisticated international equipment, and there are also many soldiers of the Front hiding in the


    shadows, so we will never let any suspicious person enter Shangri-La."


    ¡°Good." Charlie said with a smile, ¡°With the brothers of the Cataclysmic Front sitting in the town, I ampletely at


    ease with this piece of security."


    Walter said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, my subordinates will do their best to ensure that the security of the auction is


    wless!"


    Charlie nodded approvingly, and at that moment, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    The person who called was the fourth VIP of the night, Ste.


    As soon as the call came through, Ste said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I am now at the entrance of Shangri-La,"


    ¡°But the security personnel won''t let me get close, so I can only stand across the road."


    Charlie smiled, ¡°Miss Zhan wait for a moment, I''lle over to pick you up.¡±


    Ste politely said, "Then it''s hard for Mr. Wade!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie came to the entrance of Shangri-La.


    Sure enough, on the opposite side of the road from the main entrance.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He saw the stunning and enchanting Ste in a ck dress standing on the side of the road.


    When she saw Charlie, she hurriedly trotted over from across the road, and a member of the Cataclysmic Front beside


    Charlie immediately spoke up and said,


    "Youdy, I have already warned you, our hotel is currently closed to the public, please do not approach.¡±


    Charlie said to him at this time with an indifferent face, "It''s okay, Miss Zhan is here to see me.¡±


    The man was a five-star general of the Cataclysmic Front, and also the head of the security team of the main gate.


    He had once seen Charlie''s terrifying strength on Waderest Mountain, hearing Charlie''s words, he immediately bowed


    respectfully and said,


    "Sorry Mr. Wade, your subordinate didn''t know that this youngdy was your friend, please don''t me me...¡±


    Charlie waved his hand andughed: "You are just doing your job, no offense, naturally there is no need to make


    amends with me.¡±


    The man hurriedly said, "Thank you Mr. Wade for your understanding!¡±


    At this time, Ste could not help but be surprised in her heart.


    She did not expect that this man would refer to himself as a subordinate in front of Charlie.


    And her heart became a little more curious about Charlie''s identity.


    A momentter, she came to stand in front of him and said with a polite smile, ¡°Sorry Mr. Wade, I have to trouble you to


    Charlie smiled lightly and said, "It''s just a matter of raising a hand, Miss


    Zhan doesn''t have to be polite.¡±


    After saying that, he made an invitation gesture and said to her, "Miss Zhan, pleasee in!¡±


    "Okay!¡± Ste nodded and followed Charlie into the Shangri-La Hotel, as she walked, she asked Charlie in mock


    surprise:


    "Mr. Wade, what is the great treasure in today''s auction,¡±


    "There are so many security personnel, I have never seen such a formation before!¡±


    Charlie also did not cover up, said casually: "Tonight''s auction finale item, is a kind of elixir called Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    "Not only can cure a hundred diseases but also can make people turn back in time, twenty years younger!¡±


    Ste, unfortunately, pretended to be very surprised and asked, "In this world, is there really such a magical elixir?!¡±


    Charlie smiled yfully and said, "It just so happens that there is a special rule for tonight''s auction,¡±


    "Those who will win the Rejuvenation Pill will have to take the Pill on the spot,¡±


    ¡°And then you will be able to see the magic of this pill with your own eyes.¡±

 Chapter 4017

    Chapter 4017


    Ste had long understood the process and requirements of the Rejuvenation Pill auction.


    However, in front of Charlie, she still pretended to be surprised and listened to his introduction.


    He was just to y along, deliberately pretending that he was still convinced that she was the Zhan Feier from France.


    This is because he does not intend to pierce Ste''s identity, he intends to continue to y with her first.


    And then wait for her to take the initiative to pick everything out with him.


    So, the two of them, each with their own thoughts, arrived at the security entrance of the banquet hall.


    Charlie handed a VIP invitation to Ste and said to her,


    "Miss Zhan, just take the invitation and go in yourself,¡±


    ¡°Just give it to the staff, then the staff will naturally take you directly to the private box on the second floor.¡±


    Ste was surprised and asked, "Mr. Wade, don''t you want to go in together?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Charlieughed: "I just have a VIP invitation, but my status is not VIP, but a consultant of this auction,¡± "So I will sit in


    the monitoring roomter and won''t go to the scene.¡± ¡°So that''s how it is.¡± Ste nodded gently, although Charlie not


    going in with her made her feel a bit lost.


    But she thought about it on second thought, since Charlie was the boss behind this auction.


    It was natural that he couldn''t go with her to the VIP room to watch.


    We must be somewhere where he could see the whole picture and monitor everything in real-time.


    So, she said to him, "Mr. Wade, in that case, I will go in first, and when the auction is over, I will contact you at that


    time.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, "The security check of the auction is very strict,¡±


    "You have to give your cell phone and all your belongings to the security guard for storage,¡±


    "And before the auction starts, your personal belongings will be taken to other ces for temporary storage,¡±


    "But don''t worry, when the auction ends, the security guard will bring all your personal belongings over.¡±


    "Okay!¡± She really didn''t expect that the security here was so strict that her belongings were not allowed to be taken in,¡±


    "But she even had to be transferred to another ce.


    However, she was also clear that she had little choice, so she could only nod and ept.


    After that, Charlie said goodbye to her and let her go through the security check.


    While he prepared to return to the monitoring room.


    The location of the monitoring room was in the box at the back of the banquet hall.


    The venue of this auction is after all the temporary transformation of the hotel catering department.


    In addition to thergest banquet hall, itself there are several high-end banquet boxes.


    Issac then chose a distance of more than ten meters from the banquet hall boxes.


    This distance is very close, but because the sound instion is very well done, so there will not be any interference.


    And these boxes, in addition to the one used as a monitoring room.


    There is also a temporary lounge, which is prepared for Warnia.


    Since Warnia herself would be the auctioneer for tonight''s show, she was waiting in this lounge.


    When Charlie passed by the door of her lounge, the door happened to be open, and Warnia was just about to walk out


    from inside.


    When she ran into Charlie head-on, her crystal eyes were immediately covered with surprise and she said offhandedly,


    ¡°Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled, "Warnia, how are the preparations going?¡±


    She shook the card filled with manuscripts in her hand and said with some apprehension,


    "The preparations were almost done a long time ago, but I am more or less nervous.¡±


    Saying that, she smiled gently and exined, ¡°To be honest, I have never been an auctioneer before,¡±


    ¡°And more importantly, those who came to the auction this time are basically wealthy people who are well-informed and


    rich,¡±


    ¡°So I am worried that I will not y well and make a joke of myself.¡±

 Chapter 4018

    Chapter 4018


    Charlie smiled and saidfortingly, ¡°In fact, you don''t have to be nervous at all,¡±


    ¡°This group of people who came here tonight can even sell their dignity for the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°So no matter if you perform well or badly, no one will dare to look at you and make a joke out of it.¡±


    Warnia nodded gently and said shyly: ¡°In fact.......... in fact,¡±


    ¡°I am mainly afraid that I will not y well and let you down, Master Wade


    Charlieughed: ¡°No, today is our seller''s market, as long as the Rejuvenation pills are out,¡±


    ¡°Even if we do a lousy job, next year there will be a crowd to participate,¡±


    ¡°So you just go with confidence, do not worry about ying well or bad!¡±


    Warnia heard him say so, the tension in her heart did ease a lot, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Okay Master Wade, I


    understand!¡±


    Charlie gave a sound, remembered something, said:


    ¡°Right Warnia, this auction, I originally wanted to invite your grandfather to attend as a guest of honor,¡± ¡°But then


    thought, you just took over the Song Group, so on this asion, I should let you,¡±


    ¡°The new head of the Song family toe out to show yourself properly,¡±


    ¡°If you invite the old man over, it seems to be a little noisy to take over the master.¡±


    ¡°So the idea was dismissed, so don''t me me.¡±


    Warnia had really thought about this issue.


    She did not me Charlie''s intention but only felt that, ording to Charlie''s style.


    In this kind of matter will often consider all aspects, and take care of even the minor details.


    But this time, for some reason, he did not invite her grandfather to participate.


    Nor did he invite several other entrepreneurs in the city with whom he had a rtively simmering rtionship.


    For example, Qin Gang and Solomon Wang, both of them, were not invited either.


    However, once Charlie exined this, she immediately understood his good intentions.


    Originally, this family head position, she got with his help,¡± ¡°With her young age, the time on the throne is also very


    short. In terms of contacts, fame, and influence, naturally can not bepared to grandfather.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If Charlie invited her grandfather over as a VIP today, it would widen the prestige gap between her and her grandfather.


    This instantly made her heart even more grateful to Charlie and couldn''t help but say,


    ¡°Master Wade, thank you for always thinking of me in every way.......... ¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and said seriously: "I am not just thinking of you,¡±


    "More or less there are still some other personal feelings.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie continued, "For me, in addition to having thisyer of your consideration,¡±


    "I am also worried that inviting too many acquaintances will reveal my coordinates.¡±


    "Especially people like Qin Gang, Solomon, Orvel, and Elder Song himself,¡±


    "If I invited them all to the VIP table one by one,¡±


    "Then someone with a heart would only need to investigate the social connections of these people and would be able to


    locate me immediately.¡±


    "So, I didn''t invite my local friends this time, not only for your sake but also to better hide myself.¡±


    Tonight''s VIPs were just four people in total.


    Apart from Ste, who used a fake identity, it was Elder Wade, Qinghua, and the Old Queen of Northern Europe.


    As for Elder Wade, Charlie felt that it was fine, after all, he was only substantially sitting on the position of the Wade


    family head.


    But the Wade family head in the eyes of the outside world was still Elder Wade.


    And this auction is the Song family and the Wade family co-organized.


    The Song family head as auctioneer, the Wade family head as a VIP to attend it, it seems all reasonable.


    Moreover, Charlie felt that it would be a good opportunity to increase the influence of the Wade family by having the


    family head show his face more now.


    As for Qinghua and the old queen of Northern Europe, they were usually far away about ten thousand miles.


    And their interactions with themselves were originally very few.


    So it would be difficult for others to find themselves even if they cut through the two of them.

 Chapter 4019

    Chapter 4019


    At this moment, the banquet hall.


    The scene of more than four hundred people, instead of being noisy in the slightest, managed to be silent.


    Here were two hundred attendees who officially participated in the auction.


    As well as two hundred apanying people, and ten alternates who were ready to fill in at any time.


    Among them, many of them saw their familiar figures.


    But, because of the strict disciplinary requirements of the venue.


    Even if they saw their acquaintances, they could only gesture with their eyes and nod, while maintaining absolute


    silence.


    Looking at the electronic clock hanging on the wall, the time had already reached 7:40.


    The crowd was all a bit impatient for the auction to start, there were still 20 minutes to go.


    And 20 minutester, a violent fight between money monarchs would be officially set off!


    At this moment, the entrance of the venue opened.


    Abeautiful woman wearing a white satin cheongsam stepped into the venue.


    Her appearance caused the scene to let out a cry of surprise.


    These top tycoons, who have seen a lot, have rarely had the opportunity to see such a stunning oriental beauty.


    This woman with an unparalleled oriental temperament is the chairperson of the Song Group, Warnia Song.


    Warnia, who was still a bit nervous, was already enlightened after Charlie''s pep talk.


    She walked into the banquet hall with a confident stride, crossed the red carpet between the left and right seats, and


    stepped onto the stage.


    Everyone''s eyes followed her figure and followed her up to the auction stage.


    Afterward, Warnia stood in front of the auction stage, smiled demurely at the microphone, and said,


    ¡°Wee to the first Rejuvenation Pill Auction, I am Warnia Song, Chairwoman of the Song Group.¡±


    Thunderous apuse instantly rang out from the stage.


    These people had waited for too long and suppressed for too long.


    And now that they could finally make some noise in name only.


    They naturally worked extra hard.


    After the endless apuse, Warnia nodded her head slightly to express her gratitude and continued,


    "Tonight''s auction is co-organized by the Song Group''s Antique Hall and the Wade Group''s Shangri-La Hotel,¡±


    "And I, as tonight''s auctioneer, will provide guidance and assistance throughout the auction.¡±


    Speaking here, Warnia gave a slight beating before continuing,


    "Before the auction officially starts tonight, first of all,¡±


    "Please wee our three VIPs today with warm apuse!¡±


    The majority of the people who attended the auction did not know about the organizer''s arrangements.


    So they did not know that there were even VIPs at the auction tonight.


    At this moment, Warnia introduced, "The first guest is the recently abdicated Nordic Empress, the Honorable Victoria


    Iliad!¡±


    Outside the entrance, the old empress was pacing back and forth nervously.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Standing beside her were Zhongquan, the head of the Wade family, and Qinghua Lai, the feng shui master.


    Zhongquan and Qinghua were naturally old acquaintances, and the two of them had only met here.


    Originally, both sides had a lot to say, but precisely because the old empress was around.


    The two of them did notmunicate much other than greeting each other.


    At this time, the old queen heard Warnia call her name, hurriedly stood still.


    Gently stroked her chest, took several deep breaths.


    And only then gathered the courage to step into the hall.


    Although the old queen''s social status in Europe is very high but to the rich and powerful in North America, as well as


    the Middle East and Asia.


    She is just a poor olddy with an empty noble title, so the scene immediately appeared a very interesting one.


    Many European aristocrats, rich and powerful saw the old queen.


    Stood up, and slightly bowed to show respect, but the rest of the people are disdainful.

 Chapter 4020

    Chapter 4020


    Just as the old empress entered, Zhongquan outside the door said to Qinghua with a respectful face, ¡°Mr. Lai, we finally


    meet again!¡± Qinghua nodded and said with the same polite respect, ¡°How have you been, Mr. Wade?¡±


    Zhongquan smiled faintly and said, "Some time ago, there were some situations, which made me a bit anxious,¡±


    "But after Charlie''s return to Eastcliff, many troubles were solved,¡±


    "And thanks to his efforts, the Wade family not only passed the crisis safely but also took the opportunity to further


    develop.¡±


    Qinghua said with a smile:


    "Wade family can have young master this kind of real dragon, is indeed a great fortune,¡±


    "With Young Master in, Wade family on top of the world, just around the corner!¡±


    Zhongquan hurriedly arch his hand and said, "Then I''ll take your advice, Mr. Lai!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the two of them heard Warnia in the banquet hall say,


    "Next, please give a warm apuse to our second guest of honor tonight,¡±


    "The direct descendant of Song Dynasty Feng Shui Master Lai Buyi, the over 100-year-old Feng Shui Master, Mr.


    Qinghua Lai!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhongquan was stunned, he originally thought that he should be the second guest.


    And Qinghua must be thest guest of honor in the finale.


    But unexpectedly, Charlie had arranged for Qinghua to appear first and let himself be the grand finale, so he couldn''t


    help but be excited in his heart.


    Qinghua was not surprised by this arrangement, after all, Zhongduan was Charlie''s grandfather and also the explicit


    head of the Wade family.


    Charlie would definitely arrange for him to be the finale.


    So that the Wade family''s global poprity could be instantly raised by arge margin.


    So, Qinghua then smiled and said to Zhongquan, ¡°Mr. Wade, I''ll make my debut first!¡±


    Zhongquan hurriedly made an invitation gesture and respectfully said, ¡°Please, Mr. Lai!¡±


    Qinghua nodded slightly in greeting and walked into the banquet hall with a robust pace.


    And at this moment, inside the banquet hall, most of the group of people who did not stand up to wee the old


    queen just now stood up.


    These, almost all of them, were rich and powerful people from around the world.


    Many of them were looking forward to the Rejuvenation Pill after hearing Qinghua''s introduction.


    And they had also always held Qinghua''s attainments in feng shui in high esteem.


    So when they saw his entrance, they naturally had to get up to wee him.


    However, almost none of the Europeans who had just stood up and bowed to the old queen stood up.


    Europe is actually very different from North America, North America itself isposed of immigrants, more faiths, more


    ethnic groups.


    And rtively more inclusive, while the Europeans, who have maintained many traditions inherited from the Middle


    Ages.


    So more stubborn and old-fashioned, they will salute a long-lost royal family, but scorn Qinghua, a feng shui master.


    However, Qinghua did not care about these strange eyes, his expression was always cloudy and light at the same time,


    with a few meticulous observations.


    He walked to the three VIP seats in the very center of the first row, the old Queen had already taken the seat on the


    right-hand side.


    At this time, a staff member walked up and indicated Qinghua to sit on the left-hand side.


    Just then, Warnia said aloud: ¡°Next, please stand up and wee our third VIP tonight with the warmest apuse,¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°And also the chairman of the Wade Group, Mr. Zhongquan Wade!¡±

 Chapter 4021

    Chapter 4021


    Zhongquan had never dreamed that Charlie would give him this much respect at this auction.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already a great surprise for him to be allowed to participate in the auction as a VIP.


    But he did not expect that Charlie would not only give him the status of VIP but even let him make a final appearance.


    It is not just the final appearance, what surprised him most is Warnia calling from behind the curtains, asking all to stand


    up.


    Stand up and give a full round of apuse to wee him to the stage, giving him the highest treatment for this


    asion!


    To tell you, at this moment, inside the hall there are all the top tycoons without any exception.


    Their economic strength is so strong that the Wade family in front of many people here is nothing.


    However, even these people have to respectfully stand up and apud to wee his entrance.


    In this instant, Zhongquan''s vanity was greatly satisfied.


    However, being treated with such a high standard, it was inevitable that Master Wade was more nervous in his heart.


    He was even so nervous that he didn''t know whether he should step on his left foot or his right foot when he entered the


    auction hallter.


    He forced down the excitement and nervousness in his heart, and only then did he step into the auction hall.


    At this moment, more than four hundred people in the hall stood straight on both sides.


    Each of them turned their bodies to the side and back, while their eyes were staring at the entrance.


    As soon as they saw Zhongquan step in, everyone apuded desperately at almost the same time.


    The apuse was so enthusiastic that it even made Zhongquan a little scared.


    And these apuding people, in fact, do not really respect Zhongquan, they just listened to Warnia.


    She did not just ask to stand up and apud, but also to give the most enthusiastic apuse.


    They are afraid of being written off for their poor performance, so they can only put in more energy.


    Zhongquan''s red carpet walk less than half has been used to this feeling of attention.


    The whole person also gradually rxed, also putting up a smile on his face.


    Not only felt a spring breeze but also subconsciously raised his hand to wave towards everyone, as if in this ce he is


    the biggest celebrity.


    After enjoying the attention and apuse of the crowd, moved to sit down in the middle of the VIP seats.


    After he sat down, the electronic clock hanging above the venue had also reached 19:50.


    So, Warnia smiled and said,


    ¡°I know that the majority of you havee to our auction for the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°So here I would like to introduce to you the specific rules of the auction tonight.¡±


    After saying that, she started to add: ¡°First of all,¡±


    ¡°Tonight we have prepared two iparably precious Rejuvenation Pills,¡±


    ¡°Except for one of the Rejuvenation Pills which will be auctioned as a whole, at the end of the auction for the finale,¡±


    ¡°The remaining one Rejuvenation Pill will be divided into four equal parts, each of which will be auctioned separately as


    one whole;¡±


    ¡°Secondly, of all the items in tonight''s collection, only the Rejuvenation Pill is non-repurchasable,"


    "Which means that if one of you bids on the first Rejuvenation Pill,"


    "You automatically lose the opportunity to participate in the other Rejuvenation Pill auctions that follow,"


    "While the other lots are not subject to this restriction;"


    "Therefore, if one of you aims to get a whole Rejuvenation Pill,"


    "Then please do not participate in the first four Rejuvenation Pill auctions,"


    "Otherwise once you seed in the auction, you will lose the qualification to bid for a whole Rejuvenation Pill at the


    end."


    "In addition, in view of the fact that everyone has already paid the deposit of 50 million RMB,"


    "So tonight''s auction, in addition to the Rejuvenation Pill,"


    "All the goods you bid on will be directly reserved and sealed for you,"


    "And if the turnover is lower than the deposit, we will automatically deduct the amount of goods to return the remaining


    deposit back to you."


    "If the turnover is higher than the deposit, you need to add the remaining deposit at the end of the auction,"


    "After the auction, the first time to make up the rest of the remaining amount of goods;"

 Chapter 4022

    Chapter 4022


    Warnia continued with thest part of her intro, "Finally, if you sessfully bid for the Rejuvenation Pill,"


    ¡°We and our staff will give you a cell phone,¡±


    ¡°So you can contact your finance directly and let them finish the transfer at the first time,¡±


    ¡°And we will hand over the Rejuvenation Pill to you on-site after verifying that the money has been received.¡±


    ¡°Of course, ording to our rules, after you get the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°You must take it in public, otherwise it will be regarded as a forfeit.¡±


    Speaking of this, Warnia looked at the crowd and opened her mouth to ask,


    ¡°Does anyone has any more questions?¡±


    ¡°If there are, please raise your hands to speak.¡±


    In the crowd, a number of people raised their hands, and Warnia pointed to one of them and spoke,


    ¡°Please ask a question number 095.¡±


    The one wearing costume number 095 was an old white man in his seventies.


    And when he saw Warnia point to him, he quickly stood up and asked,


    ¡°What if we pay for it but the Rejuvenation Pill doesn''t have the effect we want?¡±


    ¡°After all, we have only heard about the efficacy of this Pill, but we have not seen it yet   ¡±


    Warnia seriously replied,


    ¡°I can tell you responsibly that the effect of the Rejuvenation Pill definitely exceeds your previous understanding and


    perception of any rted medicine,¡± ¡°Whether you auction a quarter of a Rejuvenation Pill or a whole Pill from the


    finale,¡±


    ¡°After you take it on the spot, there will be effects visible to the nak3d eye,¡±


    ¡°Which is why we have the condition that the sessful bidder must take the Rejuvenation Pill on the spot,¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So that others can witness the miraculous effects of the pill,¡±


    ¡°If he has no effect, how can we make such a decision?¡±


    Even if the effect is good, there are people who may not feel satisfied enough, just like everyone here,¡±


    ¡°Whose desire for wealth is never capped and never satisfied, so this is something we can only guarantee,¡±


    ¡°We can only guarantee that the majority of people will be convinced after witnessing it with their own eyes,¡±


    ¡°But if the person himself does not approve or is not satisfied, we do not ept any kind of refund or after-sale, so


    please understand this.¡±


    That old man hesitated for a moment and nodded gently.


    He also knew that it was difficult to quantify this kind of thing with some kind of public standard.


    But since the organizer dared to let everyone take it on the spot.


    It proved that they must have full confidence in the efficacy of this medicine.


    Otherwise, as long as the first Rejuvenation Pill was auctioned.


    And everyone saw with their own eyes that the Rejuvenation Pill does not have any effect.


    It would be impossible to sell theter ones.


    Thus, he spoke up and said, ¡°Thank you for Miss Song''s exnation, I understand.¡±


    Warnia then added, ¡°No. 055, please ask your question.¡±


    No. 055, an old man with a Middle Eastern face, stood up and asked,


    ¡°Miss Song, if someone bids for the Rejuvenation Pill but the money cannot arrive, what will your organizer do with it?¡±


    Warnia said seriously: ¡°Because our auction tonight of the Rejuvenation Pill interspersed with other collections,¡±


    ¡°So everyone has twenty minutes to transfer money after a sessful bid on the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°If the payment does not arrive within twenty minutes, we will automatically cancel his share of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°And re-release this part of the Pill for another auction,¡±


    ¡°And those who fail to pay will lose the eligibility to continue bidding for the Pill tonight!¡±


    The man nodded and said, ¡°I understand, thank you Miss Song for your answer!¡±


    Warnia smiled slightly in response, and then after answering a few more questions, the time had reached 19:59.


    After that, Warnia did not continue the roll call, but watched the time count down to thest ten seconds, so she smiled


    and said, ¡°I announce that the first Rejuvenation Pill Auction is now officially started!¡±


    ¡°And the first auction item we have prepared for you tonight is the first quarter of the Rejuvenation Pill!¡±

 Chapter 4023

    Chapter 4023


    As soon as Warnia''s words fell, the whole room instantly let out a gasp.


    Everyone thought that the Rejuvenation Pill would be pressed into the back and slowly warmed up.


    But to their surprise, the first lot that came up was the Rejuvenation Pill!


    This is actually Charlie''s deliberate arrangement.


    What he wanted was this kind of feeling of blowing up the field directly when he came up.


    No need to make a lot of effort to heat up the field, directly throw the ¡°heavy bomb¡± down to detonate, the field can


    instantly heat up.


    Moreover, the first shot back to the Rejuvenation Pills can also let this group of people in the fastest time to see the


    efficacy of it.


    Which will also make others crazier.


    At this moment, Charlie sat in the monitoring room, watching the live broadcast of the scene, and smiled slightly,


    ¡°Warnia''s performance is much better than I expected, it seems that she has found the right rhythm.¡±


    "Yes." Issac also couldn''t help but praise, ¡°Miss Song''s live y is really steady, the scene has been held by her."


    Saying that, he curiously asked Charlie, ¡°Young Master, what price do you think this first Rejuvenation Pill can fetch?"


    Charlieughed: ¡°I can''t say this, but the first copy of the sale price must be the lowest,"


    ¡°I guess it should be in the range of several hundred million to one billion dors."


    At this moment, the auction site.


    Just when everyone had not yet returned to their senses.


    An etiquettedy, carrying a delicate silver te came up.


    Immediately afterward, the camera was focused on the silver te.


    Presenting the quarter of the ck and shiny Rejuvenation Pill on the te on the big screen behind Warnia.


    The Rejuvenation Pill was already small, and a quarter of it was even smaller.


    So if it hadn''t been magnified on the big screen with this high-definition camera.


    The bidders sitting below wouldn''t have been able to see it at all.


    The vast majority of people, at this moment, are skeptical of this small piece of elixir.


    Who can not believe that such a small piece of ordinary things can have the legendary magical effect.


    However, among the crowd, there were two people staring at the Rejuvenation Pill with eyes full of enthusiasm and


    desire instead of any doubt.


    Among them, in addition to the Old Queen of Scandinavia, who had her life saved by this Pill.


    There was also an old acquaintance of Charlie, the richest man in Haicheng, Li Tai.


    Taist time at Warnia''s birthday party, with a price of 2 billion sessfully won a Rejuvenation pill.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After taking not only did all the diseases in him disappear, the state also improved to at least 20 years younger.


    At that moment he knew that he spent 2 billion too worth it!


    Therefore, this time, he also first signed up for the auction.


    Want to take this opportunity to work hard to get some more rejuvenation pills.


    He also knew that he did not have enough money to get a whole Rejuvenation Pill.


    So he hoped that he could grab a copy of the Pill that was split into four parts.

 Chapter 4024

    Chapter 4024


    At this time, Warnia spoke: ¡°This auction epts payment in two currencies, RMB or USD.¡±


    ¡°However, since there are more overseas friends present today, we use USD as the unit for all bids,¡±


    "And the starting price for the quarter of the Rejuvenation Pill in front of me is USD 100 million,¡±


    "With each bid increasing by at least USD 10 million, please start bidding if you are an interested buyer!¡±


    The starting price for a quarter of a Pill was set at $100 million, which really surprised many bidders who were not that


    rich.


    Just when many people were still a bit stunned, Tai raised his hand without hesitation and said, "I bid $100 million!¡±


    In the monitoring room, Charlie said with a smile, "Tai is really smart, he knows topete for the first share,¡±


    "With his financial strength, if he can''t earn the first share, it will be more difficult for theter ones.¡±


    "Yeah.¡± Issac put one of the images, switched to a close-up of Tai''s face, and said with a smile,


    "Young Master, you see, although this Tai called for a very crisp price, but the expression still seems to be very


    fleshy.¡±


    Charlie took a look, also could not help but dumbfounded smile nodded and said: "In fact, of the two hundred people


    who came today,¡±


    "At least half of them will directly decide to give up when the starting price is announced,¡±


    "They went to the trouble ofing here, just want to see how powerful the Pill is,¡± "And even if they are willing to follow


    the bidding, with their strength, after a few rounds, it is estimated to call they can''t get up.¡±


    In fact, even Tai himself was a little surprised at the starting price of $100 million.


    ording to the current exchange rate, 100 million dors is more than 600 million yuan.


    Thest time he won a whole Rejuvenation Pill, it only cost him two billion RMB.


    And now a quarter of the starting price is one third of the price of the whole onest time!


    However, Tai could not help but calcte in his heart:


    ¡°Tonight, the first of the four copies of the rejuvenation pills is definitely the cheapest,¡±


    ¡°Because the vast majority of people here do not know how amazing the rejuvenation pills really are,¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But once the first copy is taken away and taken in public, it will definitely make these people go crazy!¡±


    ¡°The price will definitely go up in the future! So this first copy, I am determined to get it!¡±


    When Warnia saw that Tai had made a bid, she nodded and said with a smile,


    ¡°Okay, No. 055 bid $100 million, is there anyone willing to bid $110 million?


    Please raise your hand if you have one.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, an old man with gray hair in the crowd raised his hand and said, ¡°I bid $110 million!¡±


    Tai did not hesitate to raise his hand: ¡°I bid 120 million!¡± Warnia was just about to speak when an old man with a


    Middle Eastern face raised his hand and said, ¡°I bid 200 million!¡±


    Tai was instantly shocked by the sudden appearance of Cheng Bite Gold, and thought to himself,


    ¡°This guy opened his mouth and called from 120 million to 200 million, I don''t know if he really has money,¡±


    ¡°Or if he is deliberately trying to y a psychological tactic to scare away the otherpetitors by raising the price


    sharply in an instant!¡±


    Before Tai could regain his senses, he saw the old Scandinavian empress sitting in the VIP seat in the front row open


    her mouth and say,


    ¡°I bid 250 million!¡±


    The old queen is not worth much, the entire Iliad family, assets together are just enough to the threshold of this auction


    registration.


    However, for the old queen, who had already walked in front of the ghost gate, money is not even a fa.rt in front of life.


    To say two or three billion dors, she really can not take out, but two or three hundred million or even three or five


    hundred million dors, gritting her teeth or can take out.


    Her current thinking, is simr to Li Ti, after all, she is not strong enough, with limited ammunition, so she has to be


    quick, to catch everyone by surprise.


    Therefore, the moment she opened her mouth, she directly put the price too high 50 million dors.


    In order to show the determination to win, to scare off those bidders who try to wrangle with her a little.


    Tai did not expect to meet twopetitors who raised their prices significantly, and in this instant, he even had the


    urge to shout $300 million to see who could scare who.


    However, on second thought, there are already two rivals who y this way, if he also ys this way, it may not work.


    So, he raised his hand indifferently and casually said, ¡°I bid $260 million!¡±

 Chapter 4025

    Chapter 4025


    The main reason why auctions are popr all over the world is that there is only a lower limit and no upper limit for


    anything at an auction.


    Therefore, any item may fetch a sky-high price at an auction, depending mainly on the strength and mentality of the


    Sometimes when they get on each other''s throats, even worthless things can fetch astonishingly high prices.


    And, this straightforward way of bidding, there are really not too many tactics avable.


    Commonly used is only two, either a violent price, with the momentum of the other side to scare.


    Tell the other side that you have plenty of money, smashing can also smash you.


    Or slowly follow up, while to a face of change, to give the other side a kind of you want to y.


    I will y with you to the end of the posture.


    Tai first method did not work, so it can only turn to use the second, he intends to be.


    From now on, as long as the price is still within the range of their own can afford.


    Then they will be light-hearted ording to the 10 million mark-up range up.


    If in case the price goes up to a level that you can''t ept, then you''ll silently quit.


    At this time, the Nordic Queen saw that there was still room for the price to be higher than her own limit.


    So she also raised her hand without thinking and said loudly, ¡°I bid $300 million!¡±


    The words just fell, Tai in the heart cursed: "Da*n old woman, you are fcuking crazy or what,¡±


    "300 million dors you still open your mouth!¡±


    "Do you know that $300 million is almost 2 fcuking billion yuan, I bought a whole one for this amount! Damn bad luck!¡±


    While cursing in his heart, Tai said, "I''ll give you $310 million!¡±


    After saying these words, his heart was dripping blood.


    He originally thought that this group of people had never seen the Rejuvenation Pill.


    He thought of taking advantage of this and stealing the first copy first.


    ording to him, the price should not exceed 300 million dors, but who would have thought that.


    As soon as he turned his head, the price had already exceeded 300 million.


    But the good thing is that he is also an entrepreneur with tens of billions of dors.


    Converted into dors, at least 10 billion, so this 300 million dor is not much for him.


    The Middle Eastern tycoon, who had raised his hand again, said, "I bid 320 million dors!¡±


    "Sh!t!" Tai cursed in his heart, was about to call for $330 million.


    At this time, a ck man who had never raised his hand suddenly raised his hand trembling, and his voice also


    trembled a bit and spoke:


    "I...... I bid $500 million!"


    This ck man, one of the richest ck people in the world, is from Nigeria and is a supergiant in that country and even


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    the whole of Africa.


    This person was on vacation in London some time ago when he heard the news that the high society was all discussing


    the auction of the Rejuvenation pill.


    As for him, because he suffered from Parkinson''s disease ten years ago.


    He has been searching for the most advanced treatment around the world all these years.


    However, the cause of Parkinson''s is still not understood by the scientificmunity.


    So although he has been actively receiving various treatments, the symptoms of Parkinson''s still have not improved


    much.


    Not only has it not improved, but his condition has been worsening in thest two years, so much so that his life has


    been greatly affected.


    Nowadays, he is unable to walk by himself because the tremor in his hands and feet is too strong.


    And he is unable to eat on his own, he can only rely on others to feed him.


    He haspletely lost the ability to take care of himself, and his quality of life has dropped dramatically.


    Not only that, his five senses have now lost their nerve control.


    And his crooked mouth and nted eyes are so unpleasant that he is not even willing to look in the mirror for several


    years.


    Therefore, even though he has wealth more than tens of thousands of wealthy families.

 Chapter 4026

    Chapter 4026


    He simply did not have the opportunity to enjoy it properly.


    His biggest dream now is to be cured of his illness so that he can enjoy the rest of his life peacefully.


    Een if he makes more sacrifices in terms of money, it doesn''t matter to him.


    Therefore, as soon as he came up, he directly raised the price by nearly 200 million, just to get this pill.


    Neither Tai, nor the Old Queen of Northern Europe, nor the Middle Eastern tycoon who called for the price before,


    expected that the richest ck man would be so tough.


    Adding so much money to the previous bidder as soon as he came up.


    Tai''s heart was instantly depressed to the extreme.


    500 million dors converted into RMB, already more than 3 billion!


    And he, too, could not afford the three billion or so.


    It''s just that when he thought that he had only used two billion dors to auction out the whole Rejuvenation Pill before.


    But now he had to spend more than three billion dors or even more for a quarter of the Pill, he had a strong feeling of


    disparity in his heart.


    Just when he was still struggling with the whole hesitation.


    The Nordic Queen put her heart on the line and raised her hand and said, "I''ll give 500 and 50 million!¡±


    The old queen can take out all the funds, at most only 600 million dors.


    She intends to give all her efforts, if sess is hers it is good, if not, then can only put all the hope on Charlie.


    The richest ck man had not been involved in the bidding before, but he suddenly killed out.


    Just to give the otherpetitors a surprise attack.


    This quiet as a child, move like a rabbit means, he believes in his personal style of action.


    So, he opened his mouthpletely unwillingly and said, "I offer 600 million!¡±


    The old queen sank inwardly, knowing that she would probably have to return tonight without any sess.


    So she could only make onest effort and raised her hand and said, "Six hundred and ten million!¡±


    Tai also came back to his senses at this time, although the price of six hundred and ten million was very high.


    It was definitely the lowest price for the Rejuvenation Pill tonight.


    Moreover, he also saw the Parkinson''s patient''s trembling body and crooked mouth and eyes.


    And immediately knew that this person was definitely a serious Parkinson''s patient, so he couldn''t help but think: "If we


    really let that Parkinson''s patient take the first pill,¡± ¡°Once he takes it on stage, in case he is cured on the spot, I am


    afraid that theter portion of the pill will be even more expensive.¡±


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and was about to shout out a price of 650 million,¡±


    ¡°When he heard the trembling voice shouting again, ¡°I.......... bid seven.........  seven....... seven hundred million!¡±


    The scene was in an uproar!


    More than half of the bidders wanted to cry.


    Because they couldn''t even imagine that even a quarter of a Rejuvenation Pill could fetch such a price.


    This had already broken their psychological ceiling early on.


    Tai''s $650 million was forced back by the other party, so he was naturally indignant.


    However, when he thought that this might be the closest he could get to the Rejuvenation Pill for the rest of his life.


    He could only grit his teeth fiercely and said loudly, ¡°$750 million! I''ll pay $750 million! I''m not fcuking around!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Warnia immediately reminded, ¡°No. 055, please watch your words, no swearing in public!¡±


    Tai nodded his head in a hurry and said in fear, ¡°Sorry Miss Song, I''m really sorry,¡±


    ¡°I was impulsive, I will pay attention in the future!¡±


    Tai''s roar did not scare off the rich ck man, who continued to raise his trembling right hand and shouted,


    ¡°Eight hundred million! I offer eight hundred million!¡±


    When the ck tycoon shouted out the price of $800 million.

 Chapter 4027

    Chapter 4027


    The Nordic Queen instantly like a deted ball, disheveled sitting on the chair, eyes hollow, and with a few points of


    resignation.


    This price is already more than she can afford.


    Therefore, she knew very well in her heart that she had no chance with the Rejuvenation Pill.


    And at this time, many people at the scene have also begun to mutter privately.


    Everyone knew that the five Rejuvenation Pills tonight must be like adder going higher and higher.


    So the price of this first Pill was tamping down the foundation and setting the tone for the Pills to follow.


    If its price is raised too high, then the price of the Rejuvenation Pill will explode to an unbelievably high price.


    At this moment, Tai''s mentality was about to copse.


    He cursed in his heart: ¡°Seven hundred and fifty million dors! And it''s still in dors!¡±


    ¡°Converted down, that''s more than four billion RMB, just to auction off this quarter of the Rejuvenation Pill, isn''t that


    fcuking enough?!¡±


    After saying that, he violently pulled his hair, hesitantly struggling whether to continue to call for another hand of eight


    hundred and ten million.


    But while he was hesitating, the Middle Eastern tycoon who had bid before but hadn''t moved for a while.


    Now he raised his hand again and said in a deep voice, ¡°One billion!¡±


    Hearing this figure, Tai felt a surge of anger in his heart rushing to the sky, cursing in his heart:


    ¡°One billion, how can this fcuking let others live?


    Before he could react, the rich ck man raised his hand again, "I''ll give you 1.1 billion!¡±


    And the Middle Eastern tycoon, as if he had a sudden burst of energy, said almost without dy, "1.2 billion!¡±


    The ck tycoon gritted his teeth and said without changing his face: "One          1.3 billion!¡±


    From one billion to 1.3 billion, only took less than ten seconds.


    The scene was once again in an uproar.


    Some people who were originally interested in winning the Rejuvenation Pill had inwardly given up on the idea of


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Because in their existing mode of thinking, they feel that even if this medicine is magical.


    At this price, it is already outrageous.


    Some people, even have begun to look up a good show.


    Because they feel that now the price of this quarter of the rejuvenation pill has been spected to a sky-high price of


    $1.3 billion.


    No matter who bought this pill, they believe that he will regret his impulsiveness after taking this pill.


    While everyone was shouting in amazement, a domestic tycoon said in a low voice to the people around him,


    "Fcuk, these people are all fcuking crazy, how dare they ask for $1.3 billion?¡±


    "What is the concept of 1.3 billion dors? If you use it to buy Airbus A320 nes, you can buy 20 fcuking nes!¡±


    A Chinese American next to him asked with a smile, "You''re funny, how do you think you canpare airnes with


    this one.¡±


    The man said: "Because I have an airlinepany, you know, there are at least a dozen airlines in China,¡±


    "Now the number of aircraft fleet can not reach 20, the worst Airline, all the family counted, has a total of three nes,¡±


    "This fcuking good, take 20 nes for a quarter of the pill is not sure whether the effect is so powerful if it can stand


    this?¡±


    People around, have involuntarily nodded their heads.


    They also feel that taking the money of 20 nes to buy a quarter of a pill is really uneptable.


    However, even if others find it uneptable, Tai is not yet willing to give up.


    He had truly experienced the miraculous effect of the Pill and knew that this medicine brought not only health, but also


    more and more valuable time to people.


    To him, twenty nes were indeed a lot, but not as important as a long life.


    So, he gritted his teeth to death and bellowed angrily, "I''ll pay ten billion! Renminbi!¡±


    Warnia said helplessly, "No. 055, this auction is uniformly bid in US dors, please pay attention and re-state a price.¡±


    Tai hurriedly said, "Miss Song, I can''t calcte the exchange rate anymore, so please help me to see how much 10


    billion RMB is in US dors!¡±


    Warnia used the calctor prepared in advance on the auction table to do some calctions and said, "About 1.6


    billion.¡±

 Chapter 4028

    Chapter 4028


    Tai nodded his head and said with extreme indignation, "Then it''s 1.6 billion!¡±


    He secretly thought: "10 billion yuan, is the limit of my tolerance,¡±


    "Rather than with these two ba5tards continue to slow cut meat general consumption,¡±


    "Why not directly go hard, it will rise it 300 million dors, see who fcuking dare to follow!¡±


    Just when he thought that his angry price increase would definitely scare off the other two.


    To his surprise, the two raised their hands almost simultaneously.


    The Middle Eastern tycoon shouted, "I bid 1.7 billion!¡±


    The ck tycoon was even more vicious and shouted out in one breath, "Two billion! I bid two billion!¡±


    Tai''s psychological defense was instantly crushed, and he gave up instantly.


    His whole body sank down in the chair, his back was alreadypletely soaked with cold sweat.


    He knew that he couldn''t follow it anymore.


    He couldn''t ept the fact that he had used more than five times the previous price to buy a quarter of the


    Rejuvenation Pill.


    A difference of twenty times between the two.


    If he buys back this Rejuvenation Pill at a higher price, he might have a hard time getting over this hurdle in his heart.


    And the more he thought about it in the future, the harder and more painful it would be.


    So, he sighed in dismay and gave up bidding.


    The eyes of everyone on the scene were focused on the rich Middle Eastern man.


    If he was still willing to continue bidding, the price of the quarter of the rejuvenation pill would exceed two billion dors.


    If he gave up the bidding, then the quarter of the Pill would be the property of the ck tycoon.


    Warnia also spoke up at this time: ¡°No. 047 bid two billion dors, is there a higher price than this?¡±


    Saying that, she looked around and said seriously, "The first rejuvenating elixir, the highest bid received so far is two


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    billion dors,¡±


    ¡°This is the first rejuvenating elixir tonight, is there a higher price than two billion dors?¡± ¡°If there is, please raise your


    hand so I can see it.¡±


    No one on the floor answered, and even more so, no one raised their hands.


    With a faint smile, Warnia then said, ¡°Okay, two billion for the first time, now if any of you want topete, there is still a


    chance to give an offer.¡±


    There was still no one on the scene to answer.


    And that Middle Eastern tycoon, at this time, also had some hesitation.


    After all, the price of two billion dors is indeed too high, he is not a royal family, and money is not a windblown.


    Not to mention the drilling of a well in his own backyard spewed out, so he must consider whether the two billion is


    worth paying or not.


    The main reason he called all the way up to 1.7 billion before was because he found out three years ago.


    That he had pancreatic cancer, and the good news is that the disease did not develop very seriously, so he underwent


    surgery to remove it.


    However, since pancreatic cancer is the least detectable when he was diagnosed.


    The tumor had more or less invaded the lymphatic tissue, so it was mid stage cancer.


    Doctors spected that the probability of his survival in the five years after surgery would not be more than sixty


    percent, by andrge.


    Many celebrities around the world have died from pancreatic cancer, which is called the king of all cancers, and the


    most headache is that it is very difficult to detect and treat.


    Once you have this disease, even if you have a lot of money, it''s all for naught.


    Other diseases rely on various special drugs and high-end advanced treatment methods, which can give patients a few


    years.


    Or even a longer survival cycle, but once pancreatic cancer is diagnosed, even if you have a mountain of silver, you


    can''t get back a few years.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Philip GU, who is so rich, could only wait for death after getting pancreatic


    cancer.


    If not for Charlie''s timely appearance, using the Rejuvenation Pill to cure him, he would have had at most one month of


    life left.


    The Middle Eastern tycoon was also hesitating at this time, worrying that the Rejuvenation Pill would have little effect on


    his condition.


    And that he was suffering from pancreatic cancer, and there was no professional equipment at the auction site to see


    the effect of the Pill.


    In case he found no change in his condition after returning, wouldn''t he have spent two billion dors for nothing?


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but nce at No. 047 again.


    He could also see that No. 047 was a severe Parkinson''s patient, so he suddenly thought in his mind.


    Parkinson''s disease, so the disease is almost always in front of his eyes, so why not let this guy have it?


    Let him shoot the first one to eat on the spot to show it?


    Just think of it as letting hime and give himself a little white rabbit!


    If, after he took a quarter of the rejuvenation pills, Parkinson''s could be visibly reduced or even cured.


    Then he would have to take the second rejuvenation pills, no matter what!


    If there was no improvement in Parkinson''s after he took it.


    Then he would not participate in the bidding for the Pill anymore!

 Chapter 4029

    Chapter 4029


    When the Middle Eastern tycoon decided that he wanted to take the richest ck man as a guinea pig.


    Patiently look at a wave, then on the scene then no one continued to call up the price.


    In fact, everyone is not stupid, seeing this Parkinson''s patient, shaking more fiercely than a hand-held tractor.


    They know that this must be a serious Parkinson''s patient.


    So now everyone wants to see if this buddy can be cured on the spot after taking the first copy of the Rejuvenation Pill!


    At this time, Warnia then opened her mouth and said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°The highest bid for tonight''s first Rejuvenation Pill is now two billion dors,¡±


    ¡°Two billion dors for the second time, and if any of you still want topete,¡± ¡°There is still a chance to give an offer


    before I ask for the third time,¡±


    ¡°So if you want to raise your bid, please raise your hand for me to see.¡±


    The scene remained silent.


    Everyone was determined not to see the hare.


    Everyone was impatiently waiting for Warnia to hurry up and finish her third time.


    And then quickly drop the hammer to close the deal.


    In this way, the Rejuvenation Pill will also have a chance to be walked around.


    They will all know if it is a mule or a horse that they are seeing.


    At this time, Warnia said, "Okay, it''s now two billion dors for the third time,¡±


    "So I''ll ask for thest time if there are any higher offers.


    The Parkinson''s patient''s body shook even more strongly because of his nervousness.


    He didn''t know whether this Rejuvenation Pill could cure him or not.


    But he knew very well in his heart that modern technology had absolutely not been able to cure him.


    Therefore, this Pill might be hisst chance.


    At this moment, Warnia had already picked up the small wooden hammer on the auction table.


    She raised the hammer up, looked around the room onest time, and smiled faintly, "Two billion dors, Sold!¡±


    After saying that, she knocked the hammer down hard, making a crisp crash.


    Then, she turned her palm toward the rich ck man and said with a smile,


    ¡°Please use your apuse to congratte No. 047 for winning the first Rejuvenationing Pill tonight at a price of two


    billion dors!¡±


    The scene thundered with apuse.


    And that ck tycoon, too, was thrilled to no end.


    At this time, Warnia said again, ¡°Next, please I ask our staff to hand the phone to No. 047,¡±


    ¡°And ask him to confirm with the finance or his family toplete the transfer as soon as possible.¡±


    As she spoke, a young soldier of Cataclysmic Front, holding a special customized cell phone, stepped in front of No.


    047 and handed him the cell phone.


    The other party did not reach out to receive it, but let the attendant beside him take the phone.


    Who then immediately picked up the phone and dialed an overseas number.


    The phone was quickly connected, and his entourage immediately raised the phone to the ear of the rich man.


    Who said in a trembling voice: ¡°Quickly pay the auction house........... Two billion....... dors......... ¡±


    Everyone then waited in silence for the confirmation of the arrival of the money.


    Five minutester, Warnia received a prompt from the finance staff informing her that two billion dors had arrived.


    So she then smiled and said, ¡°Our finance has confirmed the receipt of the money,¡±


    ¡°Here is a request for 047 toe to the stage and take the rejuvenation pill in public!¡±


    The tycoon''s entourage hurriedly spoke up, ¡°Hello, our chairman has very limited mobility and had a very hard time


    getting through the security check toe in just now,¡±


    ¡°Can you arrange for the staff to bring the rejuvenation pills over?¡±

 Chapter 4030

    Chapter 4030


    Warnia shook her head and said politely, ¡°Gentleman, I''m very sorry, the rules of our auction are that,¡±


    ¡°All customers who have taken the Rejuvenation Pill muste on stage and take it on the spot,¡±


    ¡°If No. 047 has mobility problems, we can arrange for the staff to help him on stage.¡±


    The apanying staff was a bit indignant, after all, two billion dors had been spent.


    And such a small request could not be granted? This is too fcuking inhumane!


    However, before he couldment, the rich ck man next to him immediately spoke up and warned, ¡°Don''t talk


    nonsense!¡±


    The attendant immediately had the sense to shut his mouth.


    Then, the ck tycoon slowly walked up to the stage with the support of his entourage.


    And a soldier of the Cataclysmic Front, shivering step by step.


    More than 400 people below watched him hobble all the way to the stage.


    One by one, they were suffering, people who can at most take 30 seconds to walk the distance, he walked for 7, 8


    minutes.


    When he came to stand on the stage, the whole person is even more shaking dizzying.


    He had long ago copsed Tai, eyes on the rich ck man, gritted his teeth and cursed:


    "Da*n! This dude is standing there, shaking like a fcuking high-voltage electricity,¡±


    "My eyes are almost blinded by him!¡±


    In fact, Tai''s quality is not low, usually is also known as a gentle and elegant Confucian businessman.


    However, today, his mind was greatly stimted, and missing the Pill had turned his whole person into a cynic.


    Now he is very upset at everything he sees and wants to curse at everyone he finds in the range.


    Warnia stood in front of the auction stage at this moment and said with a smile,


    "Let''s congratte 047 on the opening of tonight''s auction.¡±


    "Of course, I also have to remind 047 here that you sessfully won the first Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°And you will lose the qualification to bid for the next Pill auction, do you know that?¡±


    The rich ck man didn''t know whether he was nodding or whether his head had been shaking back and forth in the


    first ce.


    Only to see him shivering and reaching out his hand.


    Pointingboriously at the quarter of the rejuvenation pill on the disy table and said impatiently,


    "Give....... Give me......... I........ I want to take......... Now......... Eat it now......... ¡±


    Warnia nodded slightly and spoke,


    "Okay, then we will have our staff, personally hand over the Rejuvenation Pill to you.¡±


    Saying that, she saw that his hands were shaking really badly, so she spoke,


    "It''s better to let our staff, directly feed you the elixir now!¡±


    Immediately after that, she nodded to the soldier of Front who had been standing by the side of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    The other party immediately picked up the Pill with both hands, stepped to the side of the rich ck man.


    Steadied the man''s chin with one hand, picked up the quarter of the Pill with the other hand very slowly.


    And moved it towards his mouth in the presence of everyone.


    This series of actions, after being magnified by the big screen on the scene, could be seen extremely clearly by


    everyone.


    Therefore, at this moment, more than four hundred people were on the scene.


    Without exception, all the eyes without turning to hold their breath.


    No one dared to blink, because they were afraid to miss the birth of any miracle.


    Of course, there are also many people with absolute skepticism.


    After all, this person''s symptoms are too serious, they are people who have a lot of knowledge.


    Such a serious Parkinson''s patient, there is no medical possibility of a cure.


    Tai still can''t help but spit in a low voice:


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Da*n, if two more people like thise, the whole building will copse with their shake!¡±


    Don''t know who behind him echoed a sentence: "This dude is shaking like this,¡±


    "Even if he dies the coffin board can''t cover it, I don''t believe this Rejuvenation elixir can cure him!¡±


    Just then, the elixir had been put into the rich ck man''s mouth by the staff.


    At this moment, everyone stared at the screen with wide eyes, motionless and dead.


    The scene was so quiet that it seemed like a needle falling on the ground could be heard by everyone.


    The entire scene of more than four hundred people are all motionless, almostpletely frozen.


    Except for the rich ck man, still standing on the stage, stubbornly shaking constantly.


    And the quarter of the rejuvenation pill, already in his mouth which instantly melted away.................................................

 Chapter 4031

    Chapter 4031


    The efficacy of the Rejuvenation Pill has never disappointed those who took it.


    The rich ck man had just put a quarter of the Rejuvenation Pill into his mouth.


    When he felt the pill turn into a warm stream that instantly flowed into his abdomen.


    Immediately after that, the heat flow was instantly dispersed from the abdomen to the whole body.


    Then, he felt a wonderful feeling that he had never felt before in his life.


    As if his whole body was bathed in God''s holy light, and he felt that every part of his body was extremely soothed.


    Then, he suddenly felt as if his senses had entered a state of slow motion.


    This was because the amplitude of his body''s trembling instantly began to slow down dramatically.


    He had already gotten used to the strong involuntary tremors of his body.


    And when his body''s trembling speed suddenly slowed down significantly, he didn''t react at all.


    Plus, everything around him, everyone around him, almost all standing there motionless.


    So he could not find a suitable reference to determine whether his shaking slowed down for real, or it was a sensory


    slow down.


    Not only did he not figure it out, but others did not figure it out as well.


    They also saw that the old man on the stage his shaking speed instantly slowed down a lot.


    But they also have no other reference, so at once also do not know whether they are blind.


    However, they differed from the old man in that they just didn''t look back for a while.


    But once they did, they were immediately able to find a reference from themselves.


    Those who reacted quickly were the first to spread their hands out, make a fist with ten fingers.


    And then open the palms of their hands to determine that they did not have the illusion of seeing things slower by


    confirming the speed of the fingersing together and opening.


    So, in this way, they will be able to determine that the old man on stage shaking is really a great improvement.


    When they tried to see clearly again, they were shocked to find that the old man was not shaking..................................


    At this time, someone in the bidding gallery shouted: ¡°My goodness! Look!


    That old man is not shaking at all!"


    The crowd fixed their eyes again and saw that the old man, who was the only one moving in the room, was now


    The man who was shaking to the point of visual residue was now standing there quietly, like a wax statue, not moving at


    all.


    The rich ck man saw the movements of many people under the stage at this time.


    And finally realized that it was not time that stood still.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nor was it his senses that slowed down, but that he was really not shaking anymore!


    At this moment, he tried to lift his hand to touch his nose.


    Previously, this simplest action was the most difficult for him.


    Because, severe Parkinson''s disease, his fingers, wrists, arms, and even the whole body are constantly shaking.


    For him lifting his hand is very difficult, letting the hand urately touch the nose is a simply impossible thing.


    Countless nights, he was immersed in his beautiful dreams, happy and unwilling to wake up.


    And most of those beautiful dreams, he finally seeded in touching his nose, happiness for him.


    Which is so simple, but also so difficult.


    However, he could never have dreamed that he had just taken the rejuvenation pill.


    And in less than half a minute, not only had his entire body stopped trembling but even his body''s sense of strength had


    been greatly restored.


    He easily lifted his own arm, and with almost no deviation, he touched his nose.


    At this moment, his tear nds seemed to have lost their restraint.


    Bean-sized tears one after another, without stopping to gush out.


    This feeling, for him, was like being reborn.


    He was so excited that he suddenly jumped up in ce, and the moment hended heavily on the ground, he roared as


    if venting,


    ¡°Parkinson! You have tormented me like a devil for so long, and today I have finally defeated you!!!¡±


    A moment ago, he was being supported, taking seven or eight minutes to walk dozens of meters.


    Now not only all the symptoms are gone and even jumped in ce, shouting.


    And even speech is no longer as just stumbled, this is like an illusion as incredible!

 Chapter 4032

    Chapter 4032


    So, an explosion of excitement burst out from the stage!


    Many people had subconsciously stood up, as if they were in great shock, and shouted loudly and frantically under their


    breath.


    Some people were shouting, this is impossible!


    Some were shouting, he''s really well!


    Someone was shouting, I must be dreaming!


    Someone was shouting, "This is not a dream, this is a miracle!


    The Middle Eastern tycoon who decided to give up at thest minute and didn''t raise his bid was in tears of remorse!


    He covered his heart with one hand and smacked his face with the other, choking on a sob and cursing,


    "Scr00ge! You damn3d miser!!! What''s the use of keeping your money?¡±


    "What''s the use! Are you going to take your money to heaven?¡±


    After saying that, he covered his face, which was already half swollen from the beating, with both hands, and


    whimpered and cried.


    At the same time, the Middle Eastern tycoon was not the only one who pped himself with a fierce hand.


    Many people who had previously taken the attitude of watching a good show.


    Or who had questioned the rejuvenation pills, werepletely shocked by this amazing scene.


    And after the shock, there is extreme regret!


    Among them, there are quite a few people who can actually get two billion dors.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, there were quite a few people who were actually suffering from terminal illnesses.


    Otherwise, they would not havee so far to attend the Rejuvenation Pill auction.


    However, they were like frogs at the bottom of the well.


    Thinking that this medicine simply could not be worth so much money.


    So, as soon as they came up, they simply gave up on the idea of bidding.


    Now, they finally realized the miracle of the Pill.


    But they had already missed the only opportunity to pick up the pieces!


    They thought that the price of two billion dors had already reached the sky.


    But now they realized that it was not a sky price, but a cabbage pricepared to its unparalleled miraculous effects!


    Because these rich people understand that life is the most valuable thing in this world!


    What''re two billion dors? As long as you live, you have all the possibilities!


    If you don''t believe it, look at Steve Jobs!


    When Steve Jobs died in 2011, Apple''s market value was more than $300 billion.


    And ten years after Steve Jobs'' death, Apple''s market capitalization exceeded three trillion dors.


    And when he died, all his fortune was counted, about ten billion dors, and after his death, the family fortune was


    inherited by his wife.


    If at that time, he was given a chance to spend two billion dors to extend his life.


    Then he could not only live in good health, but his value could also break through one hundred billion dors.


    So, since the rejuvenation pill has such a magical effect, the ount, how to calcte worth, and it is blood money not


    to lose!


    At this time, even Dous, who had been silent, couldn''t help but feel excited!


    He finally understood that the Rejuvenation Pill could prolong a person''s life for twenty years was not just a lie!


    The more this was the case, the more he was determined to get thatst Rejuvenation Pill!


    He felt that as long as he could live another twenty years, not to mention ten billion dors.


    Even if he had to take out half of his family fortune, so what?


    As long as he lives, he can still enjoy the remaining half!


    But if you die, even if your family''s fortune doubles 10,000 times or 100 million times after you die, what is the point?


    At this time, Tai, who had missed out on the Rejuvenation Pill and whose mind hadpletely copsed, was even


    more devastated.


    He also began to regret that he had not gritted his teeth and continued to raise the price at thest critical moment.


    Moreover, he was one of the few people in the room who were most aware of the efficacy of the Pill.


    In his heart, he cursed himself, "Ba5tard! What a fcuking ba5tard!"


    ¡°Knowing that the Rejuvenation Pill has unbelievable effects, you still fcuking put money first!"


    "You had the best chance to get this quarter of the Pill, but you let someone else take it away, your brain is eaten by


    dogs!!!"


    And the more he thought that the more his mind became unbnced.


    So, he stood up out of breath, pointed at the old man on the stage, and shouted hysterically,


    ¡°Rejuvenation Pill! This is the Rejuvenation Pill! This is the fcuking Rejuvenation! Rejuvenation! Pill!"


    "Look at you all! A quarter of a Rejuvenation Pill and you''re all in shock?"


    "Let me tell you, I once had the honor of taking a whole pill of this elixir!"


    "Listen to me clearly, it''s a whole pill! You bunch of hot chickens go ahead and admire it!"

 Chapter 4033

    Chapter 4033


    Tai''s sudden shouting shocked everyone.


    No one expected that there would be a person who had taken a whole rejuvenation pill at the scene.


    However, most people naturally did not believe this.


    After all, this thing was so d*mn expensive that the person who could buy a whole one must be very famous around the


    world.


    But the vast majority of people at the scene did not know Tai.


    So they only thought that this person was just making up his mouth.


    Some people even thought that this guy must have lost his mind.


    Because he didn''t get the first copy of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    And now that he saw how effective it was, he lost his mind.


    At this moment, Tai had already lost his senses and wanted to curse a few times to vent his frustration.


    And when he saw that many people were looking at him questioningly.


    He immediately shouted in anger: ¡°What? You all look at me with such eyes why?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I''m joking with you? I''m telling you, think about the time when       ¡±


    At the time when he was arrogant and ready to tell the story.


    Warnia said with a cold face, "No. 055! I have already emphasized the site discipline many times before the beginning.¡±


    "Why do you still vite it repeatedly?


    Tai was about to curse when he took a look at Warnia''s cold eyes and was scared to death.


    Only then did he remember that the boss behind today''s auction was definitely Charlie.


    And Warnia was definitely working for him, so if he openly vited the rules of the venue here.


    Wouldn''t he have bumped into Master Charlie?


    Thinking of this, he was immediately cold with sweat, the arrogance and anger in him instantly dissipated.


    Quickly bringing hands together, bitterly pleaded: "Miss Song, really sorry!¡±


    "I was impulsive! Please give me one more chance for the sake of our old acquaintance, and I promise never to talk


    nonsense again!¡±


    Warnia shook her head and said in a cold voice: "Sorry 055, rules are rules.¡±


    After she said that, she looked at the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front around her and spoke, "Please take 055 out.¡±


    Tai opened his mouth and wanted to say something else.


    But seeing that the imposing security personnel had already arrived at his heels.


    He knew that he had already made a big mistake, so he could only nod his head in a disheveled and iparable


    manner.


    And followed the security personnel out of the auction hall without saying a word.


    Warnia is also a bit sorry, Tai is usually not a bad person, psychological quality is also very good.


    This time she did not expect, because of the matter of Rejuvenation Pill, he''dmit such an irrational thing.


    ording to the rules set by Charlie, Tai will have nothing to do with the Rejuvenation Pill auction in the future.


    However, once the auction is over tonight, the Rejuvenation Pill would be a well-known treasure in high society.


    So it was impossible for Tai to have that opportunity again in his life.


    Seeing that he was taken out of the venue, Warnia sighed helplessly and then said,


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°No. 055 has been expelled from the venue for disregarding the rules and disturbing the order of the venue.


    In thest row of the crowd, a man in his sixties stood up in excitement.


    Shaking with excitement and bowing with his hands together,


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Song! Thank you, Antique Hall! Thank you, Shangri-La!!!¡±


    Before this person entered, he knew that he was the number one substitute.


    But he was in a good frame of mind, knowing that he was unlikely to seed in filling the position.


    So he came in with the idea of opening his eyes and growing in the world.

 Chapter 4034

    Chapter 4034


    However, after he witnessed the miraculous effect of the Rejuvenation Pill, he was deep down longing for it now.


    Therefore, he could not help but regret that he missed the qualification to bid for the Pill in only one ce.


    However, he never dreamed that the opportunity woulde so suddenly.


    So, ecstatic, he walked out from thest row and ran all the way to Tai''s position in front.


    However, when he had just run out a few steps, he suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground.


    And immediately after that, his whole body had fallen to his knees.


    Just when everyone thought that he must have fallen because he was too excited.


    He knelt on the ground, covering his face and bawling.


    He cried very sadly, while crying, like a child, helplessly shouted:


    ¡°I was waiting for the qualification to fill the position, but.......... But........ But I can''t afford it!!!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    With this cry, he shouted out the hearts of at least half of the people at the scene.


    The first rejuvenation pill had already fetched a price of $2 billion, which was no longer something they could afford.


    What''s more, after everyone had seen the miraculous efficacy of the rejuvenating elixir.


    The price will for sure go up in the future. Those of them who did not officially enter the top two hundred.


    As well as those in the top two hundred, who ranked rtively low, could not possibly win at all.


    Even if they took out all the cash they had on hand to participate in the subsequent auctions.


    That''s why this person went from joy to sorrow so quickly, experiencing the whole process of heaven to hell in a sh.


    This made him cry until he couldn''t stop himself from crying.


    Warnia had no choice but to routinely ask him, ¡°No. 201, are you willing to fill the qualification of No. 055?¡±


    ¡°If you are not willing to fill the seat, I will have to invite No. 202.¡±


    The man, still burying his head in pain, choked and said, ¡°I give up, leave the opportunity to


    others............................................. "


    At the end of the crowd, No. 202 stood up with red eyes, holding back his tears, and said in a trembling voice:


    ¡°I.......................................... I also give up......... "


    No. 203 hesitated for a moment and also raised his hand and said, ¡°I also give up "


    All the people who were filling the seats behind them, one by one, took a stand and said that they gave up their


    qualifications to fill the seats.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to, but they really didn''t want to allow themselves to have that unrealistic fantasy.


    Sitting at the back and watching the Rejuvenation Pill being taken away.


    It must feel morefortable than sitting in front and watching.


    Moreover, when they came to fill the seats, they didn''t even think that the Rejuvenation Pill would be so expensive.


    Now, this price is really far beyond their ability.


    The auction did not allow installment payments, so it was impossible for them to afford the Pill at the back.


    Warnia also understood their feelings and said helplessly,


    ¡°Since this is the case, then No. 055''s qualification is temporarily vacant and our auction will continue.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at the rich ck man on the stage and spoke, ¡°No. 047, please return to your position, our


    auction is going to continue.¡± The rich ck man, who had suffered from Parkinson''s for many years was instantly cured


    just now.


    He could not help but ask with a pleading face,


    ¡°Miss Song, can you let me continue to participate in the bidding for the Rejuvenation Pill at the back?¡±


    ¡°If my bid is sessful, I am willing to pay an extra 500 million dors!¡±


    One by one, the people on the stage went from envious to annoyed in an instant.


    They didn''t expect that this guy didn''t even know he was satisfied after picking up a bargain.


    And he shamelessly wanted to continue participating in the auction.


    Some of them could not wait to curse.


    But when they thought of Tai, who had just been driven out, they could only shut their mouths resentfully.

 Chapter 4035

    Chapter 4035


    At this time, Warnia looked at the rich ck man and said seriously,


    ¡°Sorry 047, I have made all the relevant requirements clear, please respect our rules.¡±


    Seeing this, the ck tycoon had to sigh with resignation and walk back to his seat.


    Everyone saw him walking as fast as he could, and the envy and jealousy in his heart had reached its peak.


    At this moment, Dous had already made up his mind that he would not hesitate to take thest Rejuvenation Pill.


    Even if it was auctioned to 100 billion dors!


    The auction of the first Pill was sessfully concluded.


    And Warnia then began to introduce the second lot of tonight''s auction.


    The rhythm of tonight''s auction is to first shoot a Rejuvenation Pill to stir up the atmosphere.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And then follow it with a few pieces of antiques and articles selected by Antique Hall to whet everyone''s appetite.


    And then follow it with a second Rejuvenation Pill when everyone''s appetite and patience are whetted to the limit, and


    so on.


    So, at this time, the auction began to show the second collection.


    A Qianlong period''s official kiln blue and white te.


    ording to Charlie''s request, all the expelled bidders could not leave directly.


    But had to wait in the lounge until the auction waspletely over before they could leave.


    He was just in the monitoring room and watched all of Tai''s performance.


    And he couldn''t help but feel some emotion in his heart.


    He knew why Tai had lost his mind and was able to understand it to a certain extent.


    So, he said to Issac beside him, ¡°Mr. Chen, keep an eye on the scene first, I''ll go check on Tai."


    Issac nodded gently and said respectfully, "Okay young master."


    Charlie paced to the lounge where Tai was.


    He was sitting on the sofa with tears streaming down his face and remorse in his heart.


    He also realized that his behavior just now was extremely immature and irrational.


    But a big mistake has been made, and now there is no chance to undo it.


    He now can''t wait to see Charlie, wants to confess to him in person.


    And then ask for Charlie''s forgiveness, the best is to be able to buy a little bit more of the pill from his hands in private


    off the field.


    Even if he really let himself spend two billion dors to buy a quarter of a pill, he would be willing to do so.


    Just then, the door of the lounge room was suddenly pushed open.


    And as soon as Tai saw Charlie walk in, he stood up from the sofa with a jolt and said apprehensively:


    ¡°Wade....... Master Wade........ ¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly at him, walked to his heels, and spoke,


    "Mr. Li, what''s wrong tonight? So reckless, not like your past style.¡±


    Tai let out a long sigh, wiped his eyes, and said with shame,


    "I''m sorry Master Wade......... I....... I......... ¡±


    He stammered for half a day, and finally choked and said, "It''s my pattern is too small    ¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "If you hadn''t shot that rejuvenation pill at the beginning, maybe your mentality wouldn''t


    be so bad.¡±


    "Yes..... ¡± Tai nodded repeatedly and said remorsefully,


    "It was because I had auctioned that Rejuvenation Pill that my mentality becamepletely


    unbnced.............................................. ¡±


    "I don''t know what happened to me...... seeing the price of the Pill getting


    higher and higher, I was holding my fire in heart.......... ¡±


    Charlie said seriously: "We sometimes will be because of our own reasons, or outsider''s influences get a leaf blind,¡±


    ¡°So such times need to look at the problem from a different perspective, you are not too old,¡± "and just shot a whole


    Rejuvenation Pills not long ago,¡±


    "Now the body age is only thirty years old, no disease or disaster,¡±


    "Compared to those hundreds of people inside, you are in the best physical condition,¡±


    "And, if you think about it, it''s not a big deal even if you miss the Rejuvenation Pill auction,¡±


    "But I didn''t expect that your mind was the worst one.¡±

 Chapter 4036

    Chapter 4036


    Tai said offhandedly, "Master Wade I said that.......... ¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly looked at Charlie and choked,


    "Master Wade, please, for the sake of my first mistake, give me another chance,¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "I deserve to be ineligible to continue participating in this year''s auction,¡±


    "But for future auctions, don''t, remove me from the list please!¡±


    Charlie said seriously: "Mr. Li, I group such arge te, so many high-end yers to get here,¡±


    "The most necessary thing is to ensure the fairness of the game,¡±


    "If I can not ensure fairness, how can this game continue to y in the future?¡±


    "But I....... ¡± Tai opened his mouth and wanted to exin something.


    At this time, Charlie stretched out his hand and interrupted him, ¡°Mr. Li, we are all adults, breaking the rules, we have to


    bear the consequences of breaking the rules.¡±


    Although Tai''s heart was unwilling, he also knew very well that he had no bargaining power in front of Charlie.


    Not to mention Charlie''s current status and strength, after this auction alone.


    Charlie might tens or even hundreds of billions of dors, which was already far beyond himself.


    How could he be qualified to chatter with him?


    Thinking of this, he could only sigh in dismay and respectfully said, ¡°You are right, Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°A thousand mistakes, it is my own fault, my fault, I bear it myself.¡±


    Charlie nodded gently and asked him, ¡°Who apanied you here today?¡±


    ¡°I don''t see you have someone apanying you.¡±


    ¡°It''s....... ,¡± Tai said busily, ¡°I didn''t bring my entourage this time.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Why didn''t you bring Zhao Hao?¡±


    Zhao Hao, was Charlie''s best partner in the orphanage.


    When Charlie introduced him to Tai, Tai did give face, let Zhao Hao be his driver and assistant.


    And promised an annual sry of two million, directly letting Zhao Hao have a salted fish, and achieve a ss crossing.


    Tai heard Charlie asked about Zhao Hao, but even more ashamed to say:


    ¡°Back to Master Wade........ I originally wanted to bring him over with me,¡±


    ¡°But this time, there are many people in Haicheng who are racking their brains,¡±


    ¡°To know what I did that I am suddenly so much younger than some time ago,¡±


    ¡°I really do not want to let that group of people know the secret, so to be cautious, did not bring him


    over.......................................... ¡±


    Speaking of this, he sighed long and mocked himself, ¡°Or my pattern is too immature    too immature....... ¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Li, with your current state of health, painlessly live another fifty years is basically not


    a problem for you,¡±


    ¡°So first look away from the matter of the Rejuvenation Pill, focus on the career,¡±


    ¡°Earn more money, do more good deeds, in the future even if you can not participate in the Rejuvenation Pill auction,¡±


    ¡°There are other ways to get the Rejuvenation Pill. ¡°


    Hearing this, Tai was excited and asked, ¡°Master Wade, is this true?!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: ¡°Aurous Hill has raised me for nearly twenty years,¡±


    ¡°I now have some ability, also want to do something for this ancient city,¡± ¡°Next I will develop many high-end projects


    here, to promote the economic development of the city,¡±


    ¡°As well as enhance the visibility of Aurous Hill in the country and even the world,¡± ¡°In that way, many development


    projects have been determined, there is a high-end health real estate project.¡±


    ¡°If you can join in, you also have a chance to get the Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Tai said excitedly, ¡°Master Wade, I am willing to join!¡±


    ¡°Please give me a chance, I will move all my business to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Pay taxes for Aurous Hill every year, create jobs for Aurous Hill, and add to the construction of Aurous Hill!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I naturally wee your idea, these projects will be developed by the Emgrand Group,¡±


    ¡°You can pay more attention to it.¡±


    With red eyes, Tai choked and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade! Thank you, Master Wade!¡±

 Chapter 4037

    Chapter 4037


    Seeing that Tai''s emotions had been pacified, Charlie then said to him,


    ¡°All right Mr. Li, you can rest here first, you can leave when the auction is over,¡±


    ¡°You can pay more attention to what I just said, I will also say hello to the chairperson of the Emgrand Group,¡±


    ¡°So that she canmunicate with you in time if there is any progress.¡±


    Tai was grateful and bowed hastily, ¡°Thank you Master Wade for taking care of me, I will never forget it!¡±


    After that, he said without thinking, "I''ll go back to Haicheng tonight and gather all my men for a meeting,¡± "To discuss


    how to transfer the group''s business to Aurous Hill as quickly as possible!¡±


    "In the future, if Master Wade has any use for me, or need me to do anything, just give me an order, I will do my best!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, "Okay, you stay here and adjust your mind, I''ll go first.¡±


    Tai panicked, "Okay Master Wade, I will adjust and reflect properly!¡±


    Charlie gave a hint and left the lounge with a step.


    After he left, Tai''s body went soft, and instantly sat down on the ground.


    Then, he let out a long breath, and his whole body felt like a relief.


    He knew that Charlie was right, he really didn''t need the Rejuvenation Pill right now.


    But just because he didn''t need it right now, didn''t mean he wouldn''t need it in a few decades.


    Now, he had not only failed to get the Rejuvenation Pill, but also buried his future qualification to participate in the


    auction.


    Which was indeed the same as breaking his own way out.


    Fortunately, Charlie had left him other opportunities, otherwise, it would be toote to regret.


    At this time, after the sessful auction of several ordinary goods, Warnia said with a smile,


    ¡°Thank you all for your support of our auction, next will be another moment of great attention,¡± ¡°Because the next lot, is


    the second Rejuvenation Pill tonight, please be prepared to bid if you are interested.¡±


    As soon as Warnia said this, everyone at the scene immediately sat up straight.


    Ever since they witnessed the amazing change of the ck tycoon after taking the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Everyone was eagerly waiting for the second Pill to make its appearance.


    At this moment, everyone on the scene no longer questioned the efficacy of the Pill.


    and everyone was iparably eager for it.


    The difference was that some people had the financial strength to pass the test.


    So they were already fist-pumping and eager to try it now.


    And there are others who know in their hearts that they can''t possibly afford it, so they can only give up thepetition


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    with great reluctance.


    At this moment, Warnia continued, ¡°Next, please ask our staff to present the second Rejuvenation Pill to the stage!¡±


    An etiquettedy once again came up with a delicate silver tray.


    And on top of this silver tray was the second Rejuvenation Pill that everyone had been waiting for.


    After the courtesydy carefully ced the silver tray on the disy, Warnia smiled and said,


    ¡°The starting price for the second Rejuvenation Pill is still $100 million,¡± ¡°And the rules for raising the price are still the


    same, with a minimum increase of $10 million each time.


    As soon as the words were spoken, the Middle Eastern tycoon raised his hand without thinking and shouted, ¡°I bid two


    billion dors!¡±


    The second first bid instantly doubled the starting price by 20 times, which was impossible to happen in any auction.


    But at this moment, not a single person on the floor felt that this price was out of the ordinary.


    After all, it was clear to everyone that the first copy of the Rejuvenation Pill had already fetched this price.


    So how could the second copy be lower than it?


    If the second copy was to go up from $100 million, it would be a problem in the minds of the people present.


    Therefore, as soon as the Middle Eastern tycoon''s words of $2 billion fell, someone immediately raised his hand: ¡°$2.1


    billion!¡±

 Chapter 4038

    Chapter 4038


    Before Warnia had time to report the other party''s number, someone else immediately raised his hand: ¡°Two and a half


    billion!¡±


    ¡°Three billion!¡±


    ¡°Three and a half billion!¡±


    ¡°Four billion!¡± ¡°Five billion!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Within a dozen seconds, the price was pushed directly to the height of five billion dors by the sessive bidding on


    the spot.


    However, the voices of bidding continued to be incessant.


    ¡°Five billion ten million dors!¡±


    ¡°How about adding ten million to ten million? I bid five and a half billion!¡±


    ¡°I bid fifty-eight! Fifty-eight! Five hundred and eight, I want to bid!¡±


    The Middle Eastern tycoon looked left, right, the whole person was confused.


    He thought he had been very bold when he asked for two billion.


    But he didn''t expect that he was just a guest star in the role of a hair gun.


    This is simply fcuking crazy, $5.8 billion, how many people can afford to pay?


    When he thought of this, he couldn''t help but remember his own stupidity of missing the first rejuvenation pills, and he


    was even more devastated inside.


    So he clenched his teeth and shouted again, ¡°Six billion! I bid six........... ¡±


    Before he finished his words, the man who had just called for five hundred and eighty million opened his mouth again


    and shouted,


    ¡°Six hundred and eighty million! Six hundred and eighty-eight, hair on the road!¡±


    The Middle Eastern tycoon suddenly wanted to cry.


    He called for six billion, is already very determined, but the other party did not even give himself the opportunity to finish


    his words......................................


    The feeling of despair immediately surged from the bottom of his heart to his whole body, he only felt numbness and


    coldness in his limbs.


    The price was more than six hundred and eighty million dors, which had already exceeded the cash flow in his hands.


    Which meant that from now on, he hadpletely withdrawn from the auction of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Thinking of this, he once again smacked his mouth, and said with hatred under his breath, ¡°Stupid! You stupid


    ba5tard!l!"


    Only, no one paid any attention to his self-harm, because the enthusiasm of everyone calling for bids was not at all


    frightened by the 6.8 billion offer.


    Soon, an American tycoon sat motionless in his seat and let his entourage around him raise their hands before


    speaking up,


    "I bid seven billion!"


    The one who spoke was a white American who was only forty years old.


    He is a famous Inte entrepreneur in Silicon Valley named Todd.


    The one who founded apany that was listed on NASDAQ a few years ago and now has a market value of over 100


    billion dors.


    He is not only a brilliant entrepreneur but also a very adventurous outdoor adventurer.


    The previous year''s ski season, he was skiing in Switzend in the process he identally met with an avnche.


    Although he survived, his body was severely damaged in the snow slide.


    And after being rescued, he was diagnosed with paraplegia due to spinal cord injury, as was Charlie''s father-inw


    earlier.


    Although he sat there looks no different from a normal person, but he haspletely lost control below the neck.


    This is worse than death for a middle-aged man with a wealthy and powerful family.


    In the past two years, he had tried every cutting-edge medical technology in the world.


    But none of them had been able to save him from the abyss of paraplegia.


    After learning about the rejuvenating elixir by chance.


    He also signed up with the mindset ofing over to take a look and preferring to make a mistake rather than let it go.


    Originally, he didn''t have much hope for the Rejuvenation pill.


    But after witnessing the severe Parkinson''s patient healed instantly.


    He became confident and eager for the Rejuvenation Pill!

 Chapter 4039

    Chapter 4039


    Todd''s price of seven billion didn''t scare off thepetition.


    Just then, another tycoon raised his hand, "Seventy-two!"


    The Chinese tycoon who had previously called for five or six billion eight hundred million had turned a little pale.


    Although he was very bold in his bidding, he was actually not really not bad.


    The reason why he was extremely quick to raise his bid twice was to scare off otherpetitors before his bottom was


    touched.


    But if this is a bid for ordinary goods, he may be able to work this way.


    Now the stage bidding, not some material goods, but a life expectancy increasing elixir!


    For a terminally ill patient, a quarter of this pill and there is a great chance ofplete healing.


    Although may not be able to achieve a few years younger.


    But as long as the body can be cured of terminal illness, it is also enough to extend the life of several years or even


    decades.


    After all, some of them are only 50 or 60 years old.


    After suffering from a terminal illness, the rich can only live a few more yearspared to someone with no money.


    But if the terminal illness ispletely cured, ording to their financial resources, living to 80 or 90 years old is not a


    difficult thing for them.


    So, what is on the stage is not a rejuvenation pill, but a universal life expectancy for everyone!


    In this case, regardless of what psychological tactics they are ying.


    Everyone has one thought, even if all the liquidity to the bone, must shoot the Rejuvenation Pill at any cost!


    However, among the crowd, there are a few people with rtively calm expressions who have not participated in the


    bidding yet.


    These few people, rather than not having the strength topete for the Pill, had been holding back their energy to bid


    for thest one.


    This included Dous and also Elnor.


    In addition to that, there were several bidders whose dered assets were not that high.


    They all selectively took out only a portion of their assets when dering their assets as well as cooperating with the


    capital inspection.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    So their dered value was only about a hundred billion dors, but these people were actually very strong top hidden


    wealthy and filthy rich.


    Among them, a middle-aged man, who looked handsome, his hands have been sped in front of his chest,


    From the beginning to the end he did not raise his hand, nor does he have an intention to raise his hand.


    While his eyes have been staring at the stage, his expression is that of a bit of coldness.


    At this moment, an attendant next to him said in a low voice: ¡°Young master, ording to the current trend,¡±


    ¡°Thest Rejuvenation Pill, I''m afraid it will really go up to tens of billions!¡± The middle-aged man nodded gently and


    said without changing his face, ¡°No matter how much the price goes, we must take this Pill at all costs!¡± And at this


    moment, the bidding continued.


    The price had been called all the way up to 8.8 billion.


    After it reached this price, the voices of bidding obviously decreased a lot.


    Although all the people who came were rich, but those who could take out 8.8 billion dors were indeed rare.


    The previous Chinese man has deeply lowered his head, teary-eyed, and gave up the struggle.


    At this time, Todd gritted his teeth and pushed the price up to nine billion.


    Immediately after that, another person also began to be cautious and added $100 million to his base.


    The one who offered nine billion also seemed to be ready for a tug-of-war, so he also added one hundred million dors


    to the 9.1 billion.


    The two went back and forth, gradually leaving the others behind, and also gradually pushing the price to nine billion


    nine hundred million dors.


    At this point, both sides of the tussle had a feeling of slow death and dying together.


    Other people at the scene, on the other hand, began to mentally calcte the situation at hand.


    Some people felt that this second Pill might be the most expensive of the four tonight.

 Chapter 4040

    Chapter 4040


    Because they had just experienced the chicken blood given to everyone at the scene of the first Rejuvenation Pill.


    Which would make everyone lose their minds in a mad scramble.


    Therefore, the one who can get this Rejuvenation Dan at this stage is likely to be the strongest one among the others.


    Except for those who intend topete for thest whole Rejuvenation Pill.


    In this way, it would be better to let the strongest one hurry up and auction away the second Pill.


    And with less of him, the price of the next two Pills would most likely fall back.


    With this in mind, several people who still had the strength to continue to raise their bids gave up one after another.


    However, their mistake was that they all thought they were the smartest ones.


    But they didn''t think that there were actually quite a few people on the scene who thought the same as them.


    So, when Todd raised the price to ten billion dors, the one who was left, also gave up thepetition.


    He felt that when this strongpetitor quit, the strongest one in the room might be himself.


    Moreover, just now, when they started a one-on-one tussle from nine billion dors, the others could not keep up


    anymore.


    That way, as long as he took the second Rejuvenation Pill.


    Then when the third Rejuvenation Pill was up for grabs, he might only need nine billion dors to take it.


    In that case, wouldn''t it save a billion dors?


    Although in this kind of perverted auction, money has long been no longer money.


    But a billion dors out of this door is a huge fortune anywhere, if there is an opportunity to save, why not save it?


    Warnia this time, finally had the opportunity to offer.


    The price of ten billion dors has stunned her to no additional.


    She quietly wiped the sweat from her hands with a tissue, picked up the wooden hammer, and opened her mouth: ¡°No.


    071 is currently quoting ten billion dors, is there anyone else on the floor with a higher price than this?¡±


    ¡°If there is, please raise your hand for me to see!¡±


    The scene was silent.


    Warnia nodded and smiled slightly, "Okay, ten billion dors for the first time!¡±


    "Ten billion dors for the second time! This is the second copy of the Rejuvenation Pill tonight,¡±


    "If there are any customers who want topete, please hurry up.¡±


    There was still no response from the scene.


    Warnia then continued, "Ten billion dors for the third time! Sold!¡±


    "Thank you, No. 027, the second copy of the Rejuvenation Pill is yours!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After Warnia dropped the hammer, Todd, the up-anding Silicon Valley entrepreneur,¡±


    "Who finally managed to win the second copy of the Pill for $10 billion, burst into tears of excitement.


    Many people looked toward him, and some of them immediately recognized Todd.


    Todd was not only famous in Silicon Valley but also more famous worldwide.


    Often reported by the media in various countries, and counted as an outstanding young entrepreneur in the world.


    The difference between young entrepreneurs and many invisible tycoons is that,


    The wealth of the invisible tycoonses mostly from the years of cultivation and inheritance of their forefathers.


    And has long been all over the world, touching all walks of life, what is leaking to the world, is just the tip of the iceberg.


    However, Todd such a young entrepreneur mostly starts from scratch.


    The umtion of wealth and the process is very fast, so it is difficult to keep an absolutely low-key.


    Not only him, even richer than him, more sessful Te boss Elon Musk.


    And Facebook boss Mark Zuckerberg also can not hide their wealth in front of the world.


    It is because of the inability to hide the news of his injury in Switzend at the beginning.


    Like the news of Schumacher''s skiing injury back then hit the headlines worldwide as soon as it broke and became


    almost universally known.


    So, after people around recognized him, they immediately remembered that he had a major skiing ident and had


    long been a paraplegic.


    Therefore, one by one, the crowd also waited and watched.


    They were also curious to know since the Rejuvenation Pill could cure Parkinson''s.


    Can this spinal cord paraplegia, which has absolutely no possibility of recovery medically, be cured or not?

 Chapter 4041

    Chapter 4041


    The condition of paraplegia, although medically irreversible, seems to be somewhat of a big deal for the Rejuvenation


    Pill instead.


    In fact, in Jacob''s case, we are more than familiar with it.


    In the beginning, his injury was almost the same as Todd''s.


    But when Charlie cured him at first, he only used half of the Blood Dissipation Heart Saving Pill.


    And the grade of that Pill was far worse than the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Therefore, half a Rejuvenation Pill was simply more than enough to treat this kind of illness.


    At this time, Todd, with the help of the burly attendant by his side....Called his finance and impatiently instructed the


    other party to pay the ten billion dors directly to the designated ount of the auction.


    After the payment was received, Warnia then spoke, ¡°The finance just told me that the payment has been confirmed,¡±


    ¡°Next, I would like to invite 027 to appear on stage and take the second portion of the Rejuvenation Pill in public!¡±


    Todd was already impatient and gave a sign with his eyes to the attendant beside him, who immediately picked him up


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    from his seat.


    Two years of paraplegia had left Todd''s torso very thin and weak.


    And there was also a very obvious atrophy of his body muscles, which was an aftereffect of the loss of physical mobility


    and the inability to move for a long time.


    And even though he had been receiving the best rehabilitation training, he could not avoid such situations.


    The current Todd, although a foot tall, but weighs less than a hundred pounds, the attendant easily carried him to the


    stage.


    On the stage, Warnia also had a chair prepared, which was ced right in front of the stage.


    Where the Rejuvenation Pill was disyed so that Todd could conveniently sit and take his medicine.


    For the organizers, who were always cold, this was special humanitarian care for Todd.


    As soon as he sat down, he couldn''t wait to open his mouth, looking forward to the moment when he could get back on


    his feet.


    As usual, Warnia exined to him the rules of the auction, which meant that he was not allowed to bid on other


    Rejuvenation Pills next.


    Todd nodded without hesitation, and although he couldn''t wait inwardly.


    He still respected Warnia''s professionalism and said seriously after she finished,


    ¡°Yes ma''am, I understand what you mean and will not participate in bidding for other Rejuvenation Pills next.¡±


    "Okay." Warnia smiled faintly and spoke, "Then next, please ask our staff to feed you the medicine."


    With that, the staff around him picked up the Rejuvenation Pill and put it into Todd''s mouth under everyone''s gaze.


    The staff member made sure that everyone could see the rejuvenation elixir in his hand the whole time, in order to avoid


    any suspicion that the elixir might be switched.


    When the elixir was ced in Todd''s mouth, Todd only felt a warm stream reach his throat, and then he no longer felt


    any sensation.


    This is because people with paraplegia are devoid of any nerve perception, starting from the neck and all the way down.


    However, after a few seconds, Todd could feel his body sending a long-lost warmth to his brain.


    This feeling, like soaking in a hot spring in winter, and like being warmed by the sun shining all over the body, is a


    feeling veryfortable.


    This is because, the effect of the Rejuvenation Pill, has begun to repair Todd''s damaged spinal cord.


    So that he has been disconnected from the nervous system to be repaired,


    So he can feel the warmth brought to the body by the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Todd, who had been paraplegic for two years, knew very well.


    What kind of despair his body felt when it was like a ck hole with no perception of itself.


    So when he suddenly felt the warmthing from his body, he immediately shouted excitedly,


    ¡°I can feel it! I can feel it! I can feel the warmthing from my body!¡±


    His sudden shout instantly made everyone marvel.


    All the people sitting here were rich and their education level was not low.


    So as soon as they heard him utter those words, they knew what it meant.


    The biggest problem with paraplegia is that the brain is disconnected from the body''s nerves, which is why it loses


    control as well as the ability to perceive.


    Now Todd had only taken the rejuvenation pill for a few seconds and could immediately feel the warmth in his body.


    Which proved that the pill had yed a decisive role in the most critical ce within a few seconds.

 Chapter 4042

    Chapter 4042


    Todd wasn''t happy for long, but immediately afterwards,


    There was an intense pain that came from everywhere in his body.


    His entire body screamed in pain, and took the others by surprise.


    This pain is all over the body, but especially the limbs hurt extraordinarily.


    This is because his muscles have been atrophied for too long.


    This muscle atrophy, originally very painful, but the unfortunate thing is that muscle atrophy is usually caused by


    paralysis.


    The patient loses the nerve perception of the atrophied parts.


    So they can not experience the pain sensation transmitted by the nervous system after the muscle atrophy.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, now that the Rejuvenation Pill is rapidly repairing Todd''s body.


    The first thing to be repaired is his nervous system, so this severe pain instantly feeds back to the brain, causing him to


    gush from the pain.


    Todd himself didn''t know what was causing the pain.


    After all, his primary care doctor never told him that muscle atrophy would make him feel pain.


    In fact, these kinds of words doctors can not tell.


    Because for doctors, this kind of words is like telling a blind person that,


    The sun outside will be too big to make him feel blinding, this is disrespectful to people with disabilities.


    So, at this moment Todd thought that his pain was because something was wrong with the rejuvenating elixir.


    So he subconsciously reached out and lifted up all of his sleeves.


    As well as his pant legs to see why his limbs would bring such intense and severe pain.


    This look did not matter, so all the audience in the scene, saw his withered as thin limbs.


    His limbs, which had bepletely skin and bones, were like four thin wooden sticks, with very disproportionate


    lengths.


    And the skin also almost lost vitality, such as the dying old man, not only a sickly dark brown.


    But also full of wrinkles and chaffing, looks extraordinarily shocking.


    However, who would have thought that at this time, the skin of his limbs actually began to recover quickly.


    The tight wrinkled and cracked skin began to quickly stretch out, the skin tone also began to be lighter and lighter


    at a speed visible to the nak3d eye.


    Soon, although his limbs were still slim, the condition of his skin had improved greatly.


    Bing white and tender,pared to just now, it was a day and a half.


    With the atrophied muscles and skin greatly relieved, Todd''s pain also began to gradually subside until it disappeared.


    And as the pain disappeared, it was reced by a sense of unprecedented relief.


    Immediately after, Todd also felt that his limb strength began to get back.


    He couldn''t help but use both hands to support the sides of the chair.


    With some force on legs, the whole person actually stood up directly in ce!


    At this moment, on the scene, more than four hundred people are astonished!


    The entire venue was filled with shouts of shock and mor.


    Immediately after, the venue exploded with a lot of discussions.


    It is understandable that the Rejuvenation Pill can cure Parkinson''s.


    Perhaps this medicine can repair the human nervous system.


    After all, the cause of Parkinson''s is the degeneration of the nervous system.


    Based on this, the ability to cure paraplegia is also within the realm of understandable thought.


    After all, this and Parkinson''s are both problems of the nervous system.


    Only Parkinson''s is a natural degeneration of the nervous system.


    While paraplegia is generally due to the external destruction of the nervous system.


    But what everyone can''t understand is how in the end it made Todd''s limbs which were like dead wood,


    In the blink of an eye, this deadwood turned into a blossoming tree?

 Chapter 4043

    Chapter 4043


    Dous, who was sitting in the second row, saw with his own eyes that Todd''s shrunken and dried limbs were instantly


    renewed with life.


    And while he was extremely shocked, he could not help but ask Karl beside him in a low voice,


    ¡°Master Yuan, you have seen a lot, have you ever heard of this kind of divine medicine in this world?¡±


    Karl shook his head with a trance-like expression, and at this moment, deep inside his heart had also turned over.


    He was a martial artist, and his knowledge of this world was another level deeperpared to ordinary people.


    But even so, he had never seen such a miraculous elixir.


    Thus, he sighed, ¡°I''m not going to lie to you Elder Fei, I''ve lived for so long,¡±


    ¡°I''ve never seen such a miraculous pill......... ¡±


    ¡°This kind of magical ability to turn decay into magic has far exceeded my perception.¡±


    Dous smiled sarcastically and said seriously, ¡°To be honest, this situation reminds me,¡± "When Ste was a little girl, I


    apanied her to watch the domestic 86th edition of Journey to the West,¡±


    "And saw the episode in which the Monkey King pushed down the ginseng fruit tree,¡±


    "After the Bodhisattva, Guanyin rushed to save the ginseng fruit tree........... ¡±


    Karl nodded and sighed: "Although I have not seen that version of the Journey to the West,¡±


    "But before the age of fifteen, had read the original Journey to the West three times,¡±


    "The plot also seems familiar with this episode.¡±


    After that, Karl said with a longing expression, "Elder Fei, this Rejuvenation Pill has this effect of turning decay into


    magic,¡±


    "Even if it ispared with the immortal medicine in the mythological stories, I am afraid it is not inferior.¡±


    Dous asked curiously, "Why do you think this medicine is so miraculous?


    What exactly is its principle?¡±


    Karl pondered for a moment and said seriously, "Master once talked to me about it,¡±


    "Saying that above the internal force of martial arts, there are two more powerful existences,¡±


    "One of which is true qi, which is a kind of internal force that only experts above the dark realm have the chance to


    master,¡±


    ¡°And above true qi, there is spiritual qi!"


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he said with a serious expression, ¡°I feel that this Rejuvenation Pill, should be somewhat rted to


    spiritual qi,"


    "Even if it does not contain spiritual qi, it is at least refined with it, otherwise it could never have such an effect!"


    Dous asked, "Master Yuan, why did you conclude that it was rted to spiritual qi and not to true qi?"


    Karl exined, "True qi and internal force, only the difference in strength,"


    "Just like ants and elephants, although the power disparity isrge, but there is no difference in essence,"


    "This power to a certain extent can destroy, but can never give life back."


    Speaking of this, Karl continued, "However, Spiritual qi or aura ispletely different, ording to my master,"


    "Aura is the most original source of energy for the growth of all things, only this energy can turn decay into magic,"


    "To master this energy, its realm haspletely jumped out of the realm of martial arts "


    Dous was slightly stunned and subconsciously asked,


    "If it''s really as you say, then the person behind this Rejuvenation Pill,"


    "Won''t he be a legendary immortal cultivator?"


    Karl shook his head, "I can''t be sure about this, after all, my master said that in recent centuries,"


    ¡°There seems to be no record of aura, so this Rejuvenation Pill, it could also be made by a person with the aura of


    divine power¡± ¡°Maybe from a few hundred years ago, and it just coincidentally passed into the hands of someone, and


    then was put up for auction.¡±


    Dous asked him, ¡°Master Yuan, what if this Rejuvenation Pill is made by someone who has mastered the spiritual


    energy now?¡±


    Karl was stunned for a moment and spoke, ¡°Although I can''t rule out this possibility, I still don''t dare to believe it.¡±


    ¡°As my master said, the cultivation of aura has actually been lost long ago,¡±


    ¡°So it is unlikely that it suddenly appeared in Aurous Hill at this time,¡±


    ¡°So I am more convinced that this Rejuvenation Pill was made by a previous person.¡±

 Chapter 4044

    Chapter 4044


    Dous said with a grave expression, ¡°Master Yuan, if it was just the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°I could still agree with you, but have you thought about it, Tony went missing in Aurous Hill!¡±


    Karl''s expression was suddenly austere, the whole person frowned and became thoughtful.


    At this time, Todd on the stage, after standing in silence for a long time, suddenly turned around.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He looked at Warnia, and said gratefully, ¡°Miss Song, thank you and your Antique Hall for giving me a new life this time!¡±


    After saying that, he bowed deeply towards Warnia, and when he looked up, he was already filled with tears.


    Warnia said seriously, ¡°No. 027, you don''t need to thank me or Antique Hall,¡±


    "What really gave you a new life is the Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Todd said gratefully, "Yes! I can get back on my feet, all thanks to the Rejuvenation Pill   ¡±


    Warnia smiled faintly and spoke, "All right 027, please return to your seat, our auction will continue.¡±


    Todd hurriedly nodded and wiped his tears while stepping off the stage.


    Everyone watched with their own eyes as he walked lightly back to his seat, and one by one, they felt like a lifetime ago.


    Because just now this buddy was carried up.


    All over the body except for the mouth above the neck, eyes can move, all other ces are paralyzed.


    But in the blink of an eye, this person walked down from the stage by himself.


    This huge contrast before and after is too impactful.


    At this time, more people began to regret in their hearts.


    Regretting that they did not fight for the second Rejuvenation Pill with all their might.


    Warnia on the stage, on the other hand, smiled faintly and said, "Tonight, out of the four copies of the Rejuvenation Pill


    we have sold half,¡± ¡°And there are still two split copies of the Pill, as well as a whole Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°So if you miss this one, you may have to wait at least a year for the next one,¡±


    ¡°So please seize thest three opportunities for the bidders who are sitting here and have not yet won the Rejuvenation


    Pill.¡±


    Once these words came out, those who had a craving for the Rejuvenation Pill were anxious inside.


    Especially those who knew they were not qualified topete for thest whole Rejuvenation Pill.


    They all knew very well in their hearts at this moment that they only had two real chances left!


    Immediately afterward, Warnia added:


    ¡°The next lot is rather special, it did not appear in our auction materials as well as the catalog before,¡±


    ¡°It is a good thing that we deliberately kept secret and did not bring it out for you to share until now.¡±


    With that, she asked the staff to bring up the auction items.


    Once again, the staff brought a silver tray to the stage, only that what was ced in the silver tray were four thumb-


    sized, colorful shell products.


    Warnia then opened her mouth and seriously introduced:


    ¡°These four amulets are made of the finest giant ms, from the hand of a feng shui master in Aurous Hill,¡± ¡°With the


    effect of warding off evil spirits and disasters,¡±


    ¡°The starting price is $10 million apiece, interested bidders, now you can bid.¡±


    Before Warnia finished her sentence, a group of people below snorted.


    It''s okay to start the bidding at $100 million for the Rejuvenation Pill.


    But how dare you ask for $10 million for a broken amulet? What''s the difference between this and robbing money?


    Even if the amulet was made by the best feng shui master, in their eyes, it was not worth that much money.


    However, no one expected that Qinghua and Zhongquan, who were invited as VIPs, would raise their hands in unison


    and simultaneously say,


    ¡°I bid 10 million!¡±


    The crowd could not help but be dumbfounded.


    Many Chinese here had heard of Qinghua''s name and knew that he was the real feng shui master.


    But they did not expect that he would bid for the amulet made by another unknown feng shui master, which was a bit


    outrageous, right?


    And the Wade family''s family head Zhongquan, so half a day did not bid,¡±


    ¡°This time suddenly bid on the amulet, also seems a little iprehensible.


    However, Qinghua and Zhongquan, the two parties know very well in their hearts,¡±


    ¡°This amulet is made by Charlie himself, there must be something different!


    And the starting price is only $10 million, which is a good price.


    So what are you waiting for if you don''t hurry up and get it?

 Chapter 4045

    Chapter 4045


    Qinghua and Zhongquan called for bids at the same time, which immediately made others at the scene interested in this


    amulet.


    At this time, Zhongquan also did not expect that Qinghua was also interested in this amulet.


    So he smiled and made an inviting gesture and said politely, ¡°Mr. Lai, the first one was from you, I will notpete with


    you.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Qinghua arched his hand and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Master Wade, for putting up with the pain,¡±


    "In that case, then I will take this one first, and for the next one, I will notpete with Master Wade.¡±


    Zhongquanughed and nodded, "Very good, very good, Mr. Lai first!¡±


    Qinghua then raised his hand and said, "I bid 20 million!¡±


    Warnia said, "Mr. Lai, the price of the amulet is increased by one million dors each time, you don''t have to ask so


    much.¡±


    Qinghua waved his hand, "It''s not a hindrance.¡±


    Warnia had to nod her head and said seriously, "The first amulet, honored guest Mr. Lai bid twenty million dors, is


    anyone higher than this price?¡±


    Although the crowd at the scene was interested in the amulet.


    Most of them knew the identity of Qinghua and had quite a lot of respect for him, so no one bid with him for a while.


    However, although everyone did not bid, they were still secretly calcting in their hearts.


    Thinking what was so powerful about this amulet that they could make Mr. Laipete for $20 million.


    Dous also muttered in a low voice: ¡°Elder brother Lai and that Wade family head,¡±


    "Who have been sitting here for so long without bidding, why are they suddenly interested in this amulet?¡±


    After that, he asked Karl, who was beside him, "Master Yuan, do you see anything special about this amulet?¡±


    Karl carefully stared at the big screen for half a day, said seriously:


    "Back to Master Fei, these four amulets, indeed, are made of high-quality giant ms,¡±


    "This kind of giant ms, these years have not seen much, and giant ms are natural treasures,¡±


    "Itself has the effect of supporting the righteousness and eliminating evil, if you wear it, it more or less has some


    benefits.¡±


    "However, spare this, it should not be expensive to this point,¡±


    "After all, this amulet is only a very small piece of giant ms, and I do not know the production of its feng shui master,¡±


    "The strength of how much, so there is no way to deduce how effective this amulet is.¡±


    Dous nodded and said, "Although I don''t know how effective this thing is,¡±


    ¡°But since he can interest Elder Brother Lai, it must be extraordinary.¡±


    After saying that, he made up his mind and said, "I''llpete for the next one too!¡±


    Karl hurriedly said, "Master Fei, the next one should not bid for the time being,¡±


    "I see that the owner of the Wade family has some interest in the next one, might as well let him auction first,¡±


    "This auction is, after all, the Wade and Song families co-organized, the owner of the Wade family personally present,¡±


    "Also considered half host, although we are a guest, but in front of the host, this point of face still has to give a little.¡±


    Dous nodded gently and said, "Then let''s shoot the third one.¡±


    At this moment, there was no one else on the field to bid with Qinghua.


    So Warnia simply dropped the hammer after three shouts.


    Qinghua was in an extraordinarily happy mood when he won the talisman.


    He knew he was not capable ofpeting for the Rejuvenation Pill.


    So he had also looked away from it long ago, but being able to harvest a talisman made by Charlie was also a very rare


    and great thing for him.


    ording to the rules of the auction, all products other than the Rejuvenation Pill would not be delivered to the bidders.


    Until after the auction ended, so Warnia directly started the auction for the second amulet.


    This time, Zhongquan naturally did not hesitate to raise his hand and bid $10 million at the beginning.


    Interestingly, the other participants of the auction also knew that the Wade family was one of the organizers of the


    auction.


    And no one wanted to leave a bad impression in the Wade family''s mind because of such a small matter.

 Chapter 4046

    Chapter 4046


    So after Zhongquan called for a bid, no onepeted with him.


    Thus, Zhongquan also easily won the second amulet.


    Immediately after, for the third amulet, the bidders suddenly increased.


    The price started at ten million dors and quickly went up to eighty-seven million dors.


    At this time, Dous raised his hand in a breezy manner and said, ¡°I bid two hundred million dors.¡±


    The offer of $200 million was equivalent to directly doubling the previous offer and making up a whole.


    This price instantly scared off many people who intended topete.


    The amulet is different from the Rejuvenation pill after all.


    The efficacy of the Rejuvenation pill they all witnessed, but the amulet, no one knows how capable it really is.


    The price of $200 million for such an amulet can definitely be considered the most expensive amulet in the world.


    No one was willing to pay a higher price than $200 million.


    So the third amulet was sessfully auctioned off by Dous.


    By the fourth amulet, some interested bidders quickly pushed the price to $150 million.


    But at this stage of the bidding, perhaps because they felt that the amulet was really not worth that much money.


    Many people have already withdrawn from thepetition.


    At this moment, someone in the crowd suddenly raised his hand and shouted: ¡°I bid 300 million.¡±


    The person who spoke was a middle-aged man who was quite simr to the middle-aged famous actor from China.


    And was even a bit stronger in image and temperament.


    Dous only felt that this voice was somewhat familiar, subconsciously looked at the voice.


    Once he saw this person''s appearance, his heart immediately thumped, his expression also instantly gripped.


    And at this time, the middle-aged man''s offer of $300 million, but also sessfully scared off the others.


    Although the people sitting here are quite rich.


    But 300 million dors to buy a talisman of unknown effect, it is indeed still difficult to ept.


    So, the scene was silent for a while.


    Warnia opened her mouth and said, ¡°Thest amulet, No. 99 bid $300 million, is there any bid higher than this one?¡±


    There was still no answer from the floor.


    After calling three times, Warnia announced, ¡°Congrattions to bidder number 99,¡±


    "Who won thest amulet of the night with a price of three hundred million dors.¡±


    At this moment, Charlie in the monitoring room was staring at the middle aged man in the monitoring video


    who had just won the auction of the amulet for three hundred million dors.


    At a certain moment, Charlie felt that this person really gave him a sense of deja vu.


    However, to really say where he had seen, he could not say for a while.


    So, he instructed Issac: "Mr. Chen, find out for me what this number 99 is named and where he came from.¡±


    Issac immediately took out the roster looked through it for a moment and spoke,


    "Young master, No. 99 is called Conrad Huo, from Vancouver, Canada.¡±


    Charlie gently nodded, memory, he does not know Canadians.


    The only two who he knows and have a rtionship with the Canadian are Aunt Li, and Li Xiaofen.


    As for why this man Conrad looks a bit familiar, Charlie thinks either his memory is wrong.


    Or this man like Ste has a hidden identity.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If it is a hidden identity, Charlie is also difficult to investigate the other party''s true identity in a short period of time.


    Because each of these tycoons has multiple identities, each identity, although different names, and have different


    nationalities.


    But without exception, all can be verified the real identity.


    But he does feel that the former possibility, should be greater...........

 Chapter 4047

    Chapter 4047


    At this time, Warnia, who was at the auction site, announced in a loud voice,


    ¡°The next lot that will be on the stage is the third Rejuvenation Pill tonight!¡±


    ¡°There are not many chances remaining to get the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°So please make sure to grasp it well and don''t leave yourself with regrets.¡±


    Hearing these words, everyone''s spirit was once again lifted.


    Because just now, Todd had taken the second serving of the Pill.


    Allowing the crowd to see with their own eyes the more miraculous side of it.


    So, many people had already started to rub their fists at this moment.


    And decided to take down the third copy of the Rejuvenation Pill regardless of the cost.


    The staff once again brought up a copy of the Pill on a silver tray, while Warnia smiled and said,


    ¡°The starting price for the third Rejuvenation Pill remains the same, still $100 million, with each bid increase of $10


    million.


    As soon as the words fell, someone immediately shouted, "Five billion!¡±


    As soon as that person''s voice fell, someone else spoke up and said, "What time is it, still 5 billion, I''ll bid 10 billion!¡±


    Everyone knew that the third Rejuvenation Pill could not be sold at a price lower than ten billion.


    And it was not surprising that it was called at ten billion in two bids.


    So, although the third Rejuvenation Pill started at $100 million before ten seconds had passed, it had already been


    pushed to $10 billion.


    The one who bid $10 billion was the same tycoon who wanted to let Todd off the hook first.


    So that he could pick up a bargain on the third one.


    He originally thought that he would be able to take this Rejuvenation Pill for $9 billion.


    But who would have thought that many people were so impressed by the changes after Todd took the Pill.


    That those who had withdrawn from thepetition early in thest round were almost all clenching their teeth in this


    round.


    Therefore, when that tycoon quoted a price of $10 billion, someone immediately added another $100 million to his offer.


    Immediately after that, the price continued to go higher.


    It was soon pushed to a new high of $12 billion by several other bidders, little by little.


    The tycoon was already regretting, but there was nothing he could do if he didn''t make a bid.


    And was afraid that there would be more variables when the fourth copy of the Rejuvenation Pilles up.


    So, he gritted his teeth, raised his hand, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I bid 13 billion!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, someone else immediately raised their hand, ¡°13.5 billion!¡±


    No one expected that when the price shot up to 13.5 billion, there were still many people who were unwilling to give up.


    Thus, the price went higher and higher as the crowd kept bidding.


    Fourteen billion, fifteen billion, sixteen billion..........


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The price broke through the billion-dor barrier one after another, and without even stopping, it directly surpassed the


    18.7 billion mark.


    In the process of rising prices, one after another people fell out of line.


    It''s not that they don''t want to get the Rejuvenation Pill.


    It''s because the price is too high, so high that it''s beyond their affordability.


    Even if some people are willing to pay so much money.


    They can''t immediatelye up with one or two hundred billion dors in cash tonight.


    So much money, at least part of the assets must be sold, or even mortgage.


    Reduce part of the shares, in order to be able toe up.


    So many people gave up bidding with tears streaming down their faces.


    While regretting in their hearts that they did not insist on bidding for the first $2 billion and the second $10 billion.


    And missed the opportunity to own the Rejuvenation Pill, and now they could only watch the opportunity slip away from


    their eyes.


    Even the tycoon who thought he could take the Rejuvenation Pill with nine billion dors,


    Cried out in pain and gave up bidding for no other reason than he had no money or because the current price level was


    already beyond his ability to pay.

 Chapter 4048

    Chapter 4048


    In the end, this rejuvenating elixir was sold to a Jewish businessman in his seventies for eighteen and a half-billion


    dors.


    This businessman had been suffering from various chronic diseases.


    Such as diabetes, hypertension, and coronary heart disease for many years, and his health was declining.


    And some time ago, his doctor found out that his blood creatinine index was high, and his kidneys had also started to


    irreversibly decline.


    Coupled with other medical conditions, doctors specte that he will enter the end stage of kidney disease in a few


    years.


    At that time, he would have to rely on long-term dialysis to sustain his life or hope for a kidney transnt.


    With so many chronic illnesses guing him, plus his already very poor health.


    The doctors estimate that his life expectancy will hardly exceed ten years.


    If you look at him this year he is only seventy years old, but he already looks old.


    With half the appearance of seventy years old, but one can say eighty-five or even ny years old.


    When he seeded in auctioning this rejuvenation pill, he slowly walked up to the stage with the support of his son.


    On the stage, after praying reverently, he gratefully took the rejuvenation pills that the staff fed into his mouth.


    This time, the whole audience witnessed the turning back of time.


    The old man, who was so old, became much younger at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    And his originally hunched body gradually straightened up.


    The tycoon, himself, did not know how much the chronic disease in his body had improved at this moment.


    But he could feel that the state of his entire body was improving at an extremely fast pace.


    And soon made him feel lighter all over his body.


    Not to say ten years younger, but at least back to the state of five years ago.


    This makes his heart excited, a person kneeling on the ground, looking up to the top of the head.


    In his mouth chanting some kind of religious ritual.


    At this moment, the monitoring room.


    Issac saw the old man kneeling on the ground, his mouth constantly breaking into pieces.


    And couldn''t help but spit out a sentence, "It''s obvious that the Rejuvenationing Pill helped him,¡±


    "But he turned his head and wanted to thank God.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "From a materialistic point of view, it''s true that the Rejuvenation Pill helped him,¡±


    "But if we look at it from a nonmaterialistic point of view,¡±


    "He may feel that God entrusted my hand to bring the Rejuvenation Pill to him,¡±


    "And this situation is not umon. In fact, this mode of thinking is simr across the religions, and there is no need for


    us to judge others.¡±


    Issac nodded and said seriously, "You are right, young master.¡±


    Charlie couldn''t help but smack his lips at this time and spoke,


    "The situation is a bit beyond my expectation, a quarter of the Rejuvenation Pills have been auctioned to 18.5 billion,¡±


    "So it seems that the finale of the whole Rejuvenation Pills, breaking 100 billion shouldn''t be a big deal.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie could not help but think in his heart,


    "ording to the analysis of Elder Lai''s trigram,¡±


    "The probability is that Dous Fei will not be able to bid for the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°Which means that at today''s auction, there must be a certain big shot hidden who is more powerful than him and can


    overpower him.¡±


    "Otherwise, Dous, with a value of nearly a trillion dors, is absolutely proud of the whole audience at today''s


    auction,¡±


    "So it doesn''t make sense that he can''t take this Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who could that big shot be? Among all the registrants, there is simply no way to see such a powerful existence,¡±


    "After all, even Dous himself has only dered assets of 100 billion dors.¡±


    "As for that Bernard Elnor who was forced by me to match the goods with two billion yuan,¡±


    "Although on paper data, it looks like the person with the highest value in this auction,¡±


    "But he simply can''t be Dous''s opponent.¡±


    At the thought to this, Charlie through the security camera stared at No. 99 that Conrad Huo for a long time.


    His heart secretly said: "Could it be that hidden in the shadows of the big man it is him?¡±

 Chapter 4049

    Chapter 4049


    After going through the auction of a few more ordinary collectibles, the auction was nearing its end.


    As the auction for the fourth Rejuvenation Pill was about to start.


    Charlie said to Warnia on the auction stage through the inte system,


    "Warnia, before the fourth Rejuvenation Pill starts,¡± ¡°Make sure to make a friendly reminder that if there is anyone who is


    still waiting to bid for thest Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    "But whose financial strength is slightly risky, advise them to y it safe and get the fourth Rejuvenation Pill first,¡±


    "Otherwise, it is very likely that the basket will be empty.¡±


    Warnia understood and immediately said, "Next, is thest of the four Rejuvenation Pills tonight,¡±


    "The magical efficacy of the three Rejuvenation Pills just now, I believe everyone has witnessed,¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "And I also believe that there must be many people here who regret missing the first three Pills,¡±


    "So thest Rejuvenation Pill, please try to grasp it, do not miss thest of this opportunity.¡±


    "In addition, I would like to give a friendly reminder to some bidders who are interested in thest whole part of the


    Elixir,¡±


    "Thepetition for thest auction will be very fierce.¡±


    "If you feel that your hope ofpeting is somewhat slim,¡±


    "I personally suggest that you grasp the opportunity to get thest copy of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    "Otherwise, it is likely that the basket will be empty.¡±


    Warnia''s words made the expressions of several of the stronger buyers present somewhat difficult to bear.


    After seeing the effect of the first Rejuvenation Pill.


    They had made up their minds that they would find a way to bid for thatst whole Pill no matter what.


    But how could they have imagined that the first Rejuvenation Pill would fetch two billion?


    But the second one, in one fell swoop, doubled five times!


    By the third copy, the price had already reached 18.5 billion.


    If this price is converted, the price of thatst whole Rejuvenation Pill is 18.5 billion times 4, which is 74 billion.


    If it really came to this price, then most of them would actually have no chance topete for thest Pill.


    So, Warnia was right, if they didn''t make an effort topete for thisst one, then they would have no chance at all.


    This also made many people curse the organizer of the Pill in their hearts.


    Because, in their opinion, the rules of the Rejuvenation Pill auction were really too messed up.


    First of all, it must be auctioned on the spot, taken on the spot, and cannot be taken away.


    Which cuts off the possibility of reselling it for a higher price, or splitting it up and selling it, or crowdfunding the joint


    auction.


    Otherwise, the four rich people to pay the funds together, to bid on thest spring elixir, and then divided into four.


    The cost may be more cost-effective than such a constant fight.


    What''s even more fcuked up is that whether you bid for a quarter of a Rejuvenation Pill or a whole, you only have one


    chance to seed.


    If you want to bid for a quarter of the pills and thenpete for thest one, that''s also a fool''s errand, the rules simply


    won''t give you that chance.


    So, they had to make a choice and a decision now, either to throw their weight around and wait for thest one.


    Or to try topete for thest one, so that if they seeded, they could at least have a copy of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    In their pockets and not go home empty-handed at the end.


    Thus, many tycoons who did not want to participate in the bidding for the fourth Rejuvenation Pill joined in at once.


    This made the bidding for the fourth Pill even more intense.


    The reason why Charlie asked Warnia to remind the crowd was that he didn''t want the price of the fourth Pill to be even


    lower than the previous one.


    After all, during thest auction, the bids of the bidders had basically reached the extreme.


    So if thepetitors who were aiming for thest one were not diverted over.


    The sale price of the fourth Rejuvenation Pill would definitely be lowerpared to thest one.


    However, after the sessful triage, the price of the fourth copy of the Rejuvenation Pill immediately soared.


    The previous price of $18.5 billion was quickly surpassed and rocketed upward to surpass the $20 billion mark.

 Chapter 4050

    Chapter 4050


    At this point, there were only three people who had not called for a price up to this point.


    These three people are Dous, Conrad, and the distribution king - Bernard Elnor.


    There was only one thing on the minds of three people at this moment.


    And that was to win away from thest Rejuvenation Pill at all costs.


    Soon, the price of the fourth Rejuvenation Pill rose all the way up and surpassed the $20 billion mark.


    The higher the price of the fourth Rejuvenation Pill, the more nervous those bidders who had wanted topete for the


    The more they felt that if they didn''t seize the opportunity to take this one, they were bound to return tonight without any


    sess.


    The price of thest rejuvenation pill could not be lower than 60 to 70 billion dors in any case.


    Although ording to the split count, each quarter of a pill is less than twenty billion.


    But the key to the problem is that the back of this sixty to seventy billion dors, which has exceeded the vast majority of


    people''s ability to pay.


    The rules also restrict them from pooling money to buy.


    So those who don''t have enough money can only settle for the second best.


    Even if the unit price is more expensive after this split, they can only ept it.


    The reason why they came to participate in the Rejuvenation Pill auction was that they were too old and had various


    medical conditions.


    And many of them were already terminally ill.


    Once they enter this state of counting their days for the rest of their lives, money is not that important to them.


    In the end, this fourth rejuvenation elixir was called all the way up to $22 billion, causing everyone to be stunned.


    No one expected that the price of the first copy of the exact same thing was two billion dors.


    And the price of thest copy surged to twenty-two billion.


    At this moment, those who could afford to pay the price, without exception, were all tormented beyond measure.


    On the one hand, they had a deep desire for the rejuvenation pill because of their health.


    And on the other hand, they had difficulty epting the price difference of more than ten times.


    After several struggles, the price of the Pill continued to be pushed up and was approaching twenty-five billion.


    With a difference of more than ten times, many people chose to give up in pain, and only thest two people were left to


    fight for it.


    These two people, without exception, are both terminal cancer patients.


    One, a British tycoon who has suffered from liver cancer for many years, spread throughout his body.


    And has been dered by doctors to have less than six months to live after many rounds of radiotherapy.


    The other is a member of the famous Korean family named Lee, who suffered from stomach cancer several years ago.


    And after several battles, he developed bone metastases, and the targeted drugs have be resistant.


    So he basically has only thest palliative treatment left, and his life expectancy can only be calcted on a monthly


    basis.


    In the eyes of these two people, money is no longer important.


    So, the two of them went back and forth, pushing the price higher and higher.


    Soon, the price was pushed up to $30 billion by the British tycoon.


    Originally, he thought that at most fifty billion dors would be able to auction off thatst whole rejuvenation pill.


    But he never dreamed that the fourth copy had already reached the thirty billion-dor mark.


    And this price was still shouted out by himself.


    Compared to the first copy, it had already jumped fifteen times.


    But he had no choice.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Because if he can''t get this one copy of the Pill, then he definitely won''t live to see this time next year.


    At this moment, everyone finally understood that this auction for the Rejuvenation Pill was actually a rich man''s cloister


    in disguise.


    Almost all of the people it gathered were rich people who had a lot of wealth but were dying soon or had been suffering


    in extreme pain.


    Then, it only took out a very small number of opportunities, with the facts before the eyes to tell these rich and powerful:


    Even if you can not find a way to get salvation in the world, here you can still get the final one!


    Only, the chance of salvation that can be provided here is too little and too small.


    And each of you who is eager to be saved needs to do your best to defeat your opponents.


    And the way to defeat your opponents is topare who can cut more flesh from your own body!


    But what can these rich people do, they have no other choice at this moment, they just want to live!

 Chapter 4051

    Chapter 4051


    The world is never fair, even in the face of death.


    The poor living in the poorest regions of Asia, Africa, and Latin America.


    Where a ss of unclean water can trigger a fatal disease and thus take the life of a young adult.


    But a working-ss person in an ordinary country, even if diagnosed with cancer,


    Thanks to a good social security system, can have a survival cycle ranging from years to decades.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And in the best oncology hospitals in this world, someone can even survive five years or more,


    Then the average person in a hard case of mid tote-stage cancer.


    And in this auction, those who are lucky enough to get the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Even in the middle tote stage of cancer, or even in the end stage, will be able topletely heal and extend their life


    span.


    This could be from a few months, to a few years, or even more.


    And Charlie used this special auction, with special rules and forms.


    Not only let them see what they have never seen in this world, the magical elixir Rejuvenation Pill,


    But also the Rejuvenation Pill to each person''s attraction,yer byyer, amplified to the extreme.


    Therefore, even if this cloister is crueler, this group of people is not willing to miss the opportunity to survive.


    They are not afraid of cutting off too much meat from themselves.


    They are only afraid that they do not have enough meat on their own body that they want to cut to avail themselves of


    this chance!


    And at this moment, the two terminally ill patients who arepeting for thest copy of the pill have decided to fight


    until thest bullet.


    At this moment, both of them were extremely regretful deep inside.


    Regretting that they did not recognize the situation at the beginning.


    They should have known long ago that they were not capable ofpeting for just onest pill.


    And should have taken one at the very beginning regardless of everything.


    It''s a pity that a mistake in the decision has forced both of them into a desperate situation.


    The other people in the venue, in their hearts, could not help but be envious,


    And jealous of the first ck tycoon who had won the Rejuvenation Elixir for $2 billion.


    In addition, they also summed up their own experience.


    If they still have the opportunity to participate in the auction of the rejuvenating elixir next year.


    They wille to whatever they want, and first, get the elixir at the very beginning.


    Just at this time, the price had already been pushed to the height of thirty- five billion dors by the Korean tycoon


    surnamed Lee.


    The British tycoon was on the verge of copse, because this price, was already approaching his carrying capacity.


    However, to give up thepetition was to ept death, and if no miracle happened,


    In three months he would be put into a beautiful coffin and buried in the yellow earth in the presence of his friends,


    family, and priests.


    So, he could only grit his teeth and added another 100 million to this offer, and the offer came to 35.1 billion.


    The Korean tycoon had already copsed a bit, and while wiping the sweat from his forehead,


    He gritted his teeth and quoted another price: ¡°Thirty-five billion two hundred million!¡±


    The two sides are like two diators who have been fighting for a long time,


    Each knowing that the other has only onest breath left, so they are cautious at this time,


    Making their moves little by little, waiting for the other to fall to the ground with a bang.


    However, even so, the two still continue to call back and forth for several rounds of bidding.


    Now the price has risen to thirty-eight billion dors.


    The British tycoon finally called out a mouthful of thirty-eighty-one billion dors.


    At this time, he waspletely powerless to raise the price again.

 Chapter 4052

    Chapter 4052


    The Korean tycoon, on the other hand, continued to raise the price and called out a figure of thirty-eighty-two billion.


    The British tycoon sat in ce with a pale face, and at this moment, he already knew that he had lost.


    Thirty-eight hundred point one billion dors is his offer.


    However, this money, surprisingly, did not have the opportunity to spend it.


    This means that one keeps this huge fortune, but one''s life is about toe to an end in the following three to six


    months.


    When the Korean saw that the other party no longer raised the price.


    His body was already unconsciously excited to the point of trembling.


    Warnia was also blinded.


    A quarter of the rejuvenation pills could be auctioned for 38.2 billion dors.


    And it exceeded all of the Song family''s assets, which simply overturned all of her perceptions....................


    However, she still began to ask very professionally, ¡°38.2 billion dors once, is there a higher price than this?¡±


    The whole room was dead silent.


    More than being shocked, these people were more desperate.


    They had finally found the miracle of life.


    But none of them had expected that the miracle of life would be this da*n expensive.


    Afterward, Warnia asked twice in a row and finally dropped the hammer:


    ¡°Congrattions to bidder No. 009, who has won thest copy of the Miracle of Life tonight at a price of $38.2 billion!¡±


    The rich Korean was already in tears by now.


    The staff came to him, handed him the cell phone, and spoke, ¡°No. 009, you have half an hour toplete the


    payment,¡±


    ¡°If the payment fails, the opportunity will be reserved for No. 029 who just bid thirty-eighty-one billion dors.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The previously unsessful No. 029, the British tycoon, now had hope resurfacing on his desperate to the core


    expression!


    He said in his heart: ¡°God bless me, Jesus bless me, the Virgin Mary bless me,¡±


    ¡°Please make sure that the Korean''s payment process has problems,¡±


    ¡°Whether I can survive or not, only thisst chance is left!¡±


    The Korean, at the moment, reached for the phone, in addition to the excitement in his expression, there is an


    unprecedented heartache and tension.


    The reason for the heartache is because of this money to the total assets of more than two hundred billion U.S. dors


    of the family.


    Although able to take out, but maybe all the cash flow will be drained.


    So much so that if he wants to continue to maintain the operation of the various industries of the Lee family,


    He must immediately sell part of the assets to return blood, otherwise, the entire family may fall into the capital chain


    break trap.


    In this way, the Lee family will not only lose thirty-two billion dors,


    Its fixed assets will also definitely hit a considerable discount,


    Maybe two hundred billion dors of total assets, after this incident, can only be left less than one hundred and fifty


    billion, or even less.


    It is definitely a major injury to vitality.


    As for why he was nervous, it was because he knew very well in his heart that if he paid the thirty-eight billion dors,


    Those children and grandchildren who have always treated him with immense respect and loyalty would definitely hate


    him to the bone.


    The reason is that this will not only shrink their future inheritance but will also greatly lengthen the cycle of their


    inheritance.


    Originally, they could have inherited two hundred billion dors of assets in a few months.


    And after he paid the thirty-eight billion dors, their inheritable assets would shrink by at least fifty billion,


    And they would have to wait at least a few years or even a dozen years before they could inherit.


    However, there was nothing he could do about it.


    So, in his heart, he firmly roared to himself, "It''s me! I created the whole Lee dynasty with my own hands,¡±


    "I did! With one hand, I created everything that the Lee family has today!¡±


    "This sense of aplishment has long surpassed everything, even beyond the children and grandchildren!¡±


    "I am too eager to continue living, too eager to continue being the master of this dynasty! I can''t let go of this!¡±


    "For this ultimate goal, even if my children and grandchildren turn against me, so what?¡±


    "I have already given them a privileged life and an easy andfortable life,¡±


    ¡°And now I cannot sacrifice myself just so they can have the best of it!¡± ¡°After today, even if I can only die alone for the


    rest of my life, I will not hesitate to do so!¡±

 Chapter 4053

    Chapter 4053


    When the Korean tycoon, had sessfully paid the 38.2 billion dors, he walked up to the stage with a hobbling step.


    The weakness of near-death made him hobble, and the pain from terminal cancer caused him extreme pain.


    Originally, he had gotten to the point where he had to have pain injections multiple times a day.


    And just before leaving the room anding down to the auction, he had his attendant give him an injection.


    However, the effect of the drug has apparently diminished quite a bit by now, and every step he takes brings him


    excruciating pain.


    But the good thing is that this rich man''s endurance is by no meansparable to that of ordinary people.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He was a soldier who experienced the battle between North and South Korea.


    And it was the baptism of fire that forged his extraordinary perseverance.


    He endured the pain and came to the front of the stage step by step.


    Although his body was in severe pain, his heart was already enlightened.


    He knew that this was thest step of the phoenix nirvana.


    The pain all over his body was like a zing fire.


    It would not destroy him, but only allow him to be reborn.


    Therefore, instead of fearing the pain, he enjoyed it that could make him iparably awake.


    Many people on the stage soon recognized his identity and knew that he was the head of the Lee family, one of the top


    plutocrats from that country.


    Many years ago, the media had reported this legendary Korean tycoon''s journey against cancer.


    And some time ago, there were also many media reports about his deteriorating condition.


    Now, seeing him here, many people could not understand why he was willing to take out 38.2 billion to bid for thest


    quarter of the rejuvenation pill.


    Because, many people felt that with his strength, he should be able topete for thest whole rejuvenation pill.


    But the tycoon himself understands very well that the Lee family itself operates heavy asset projects.


    Whether it is digital, semiconductors, or chips, shipping, all of which require huge R&D and production costs without


    exception.


    The Lee family''s current cash reserves of only 40 billion.


    The rest of the assets, all kinds of fixed assets, debt assets, and intangible assets,


    A short period of time simply can not be liquidated.


    Therefore, he simply did not dare to bet all his chances on thatst rejuvenation pill.


    On the spot, the staff put the rejuvenation pill into the mouth of this tycoon.


    And in that instant, all the pain in his body quickly dissipated.


    The rejuvenating elixir was like a great wind that dispersed all the gloom that had been hanging in the sky.


    In this instant, he was so excited that tears flowed down his face.


    This spring-like feeling reminded him of the early morning when the armistice came into effect more than half a century


    ago.


    When he crawled out from the pit where he had been cowering for days and saw the starry sky on a summer night.


    The feeling of survival was almost the same as now.


    He did not shout with excitement or cheer with great joy;


    There was only a sense of awe that the survivors felt for the others who had died.


    From the moment he was pushed into battle by the torrent of history.


    He witnessed the death of too many people around him, and in the decades that followed.


    He witnessed the continuous departure of many old friends.


    Today, all his friends have faded away, and only he is still holding on alone.


    And now, he has won another great victory in his life.


    Although the cost was heavy, it was finally a victory.


    Only, standing alone in front of this stage, the feeling of loneliness unconsciously arose.


    And then, he thought of his children and thought that after today, his children would probably have a hard time with him.


    The first time they see him, they may even turn against him, and then he will even be more lonely, so he felt more


    emotion in his heart.


    Gently wiped away the tears, his gaze gradually became firm.

 Chapter 4054

    Chapter 4054


    It was at this moment that this tycoon''s perception of money gained a newyer ofprehension.


    He suddenly understood an old poem: ¡°I was born to be useful, a thousand gold scattered toe back.


    So what if he spent more than 30 billion dors in an instant? The highest mission of wealth is to serve life.


    People on the stage, watching with their own eyes this old man, who was as thin as wood and waxy.


    He quickly regained his blood color, and his whole essence, too, had greatly improved.


    And their hearts were naturally envious to the extreme.


    This also made many people inwardly painful, because tonight''s the four portions of rejuvenation pills, up to now, have


    all been taken.


    What was left was the whole rejuvenation Pill.


    Many people also could not help but guess, a quarter of the pills have such an effect, so what kind of effect would a


    whole one have?


    At this time, the Korean tycoon stepped off the stage and silently returned to his seat.


    Warnia at this time came to the microphone, said solemnly:


    ¡°As we all know, this auction is organized by Song Group from Aurous Hill, with the Wade Group from Eastcliff,"


    ¡°And the owner of the rejuvenation Pill before the auction also specially instructed me,"


    "Asked me to express my gratitude to these two enterprises here on his behalf,"


    "And he specifically exined, especially to thank the chairman of the Wade Group, Mr. Zhongquan Wade,"


    "Not only he gave the auction great support, but also came from Eastcliff from thousands of miles to personally attend


    this auction as a VIP,"


    "So that this auction is full of glory......... "


    In the first row when Elder Wade heard this, his heart was already excited to the extreme.


    Ever since Charlie told him before the auction that,


    He would give him half a rejuvenation Pill at the auction, he had been looking forward to this moment.


    It was just that he was not sure exactly what kind of arrangement Charlie had made.


    And he did not know exactly what time frame he intended to give this half rejuvenation Pill to himself.


    Moreover, ever since he witnessed the escting price of this quarter rejuvenation Pill.


    He became even more worried in his heart that Charlie would temporarily renege.


    After all, this quarter of the rejuvenation Pill could fetch a terrifying price of $38.2 billion.


    So if that half of the rejuvenation Pill was put up for auction, it would be more than $50 billion.


    Therefore, he was afraid that if Charlie suddenly changed his mind after seeing this situation.


    Then he would really be left with a basket full of water.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when he heard Warnia''s words, his hanging heart finally fell.


    At this time, Warnia deliberately raised her volume a few points and said aloud,


    ¡°Next, I would like to make a grand announcement on behalf of the owner of the rejuvenation Pill!"


    "Half of the rejuvenation Pills will be given to Mr. Zhongquan on the spot!"


    When these words came out, the whole audience was in an uproar!


    The crowd could not wait to know who the owner of the rejuvenation Pill was?


    And whether they could buy the Pill directly through him, bypassing the auction process.


    However, who would have thought that this mysterious person, who did not reveal any information,


    Would give Zhongquan Wade half a rejuvenation Pill on the spot!


    This is half a pill!


    Whether it''s sold separately or together, it can''t be less than fifty billion dors!


    However, the mysterious person just gave Zhongquan something that is worth for sure more than 50 billion dors?


    How could this old man have such a big face?


    Many people are also talking to each other below, and some people said:


    ¡°After the Wade family was messed up by the Cataclysmic Front''s Joseph Wan, didn''t they fail?"


    "Howe in the blink of an eye, Zhongquan Wade has be so bullying?"

 Chapter 4055

    Chapter 4055


    Many whispering around him, Elder Wade all heard clearly.


    At this moment, his heart has been excited beyond bounds.


    He was excited not only because of the half Rejuvenation Pill.


    But also because of the feeling of being in the limelight at this moment.


    Previously, the Wade family was seen by the outside world as having been cut off half of its family fortune.


    To the Cataclysmic Front, so it was not seldom talked about outside, and not seldom belittled or even ridiculed.


    Elder Wade''s heart was suffocating, and he wanted to announce to the world that the Wade family was not cut in half by


    the Cataclysmic Front.


    Rather, the Wade family was directly taking the whole Cataclysmic Front into their pocket!


    However, he knew that his grandson, Charlie, who was so powerful,


    Did not intend to let the outside world know the true rtionship between the Wade family and the Cataclysmic Front.


    Therefore, although such words relieved his hatred, he would never dare to say it to the outside world.


    It was only now that he had found the feeling of raising his eyebrows after all the stifling he had been experiencing.


    Therefore, his heart is naturally very excited.


    And at this moment, alone in the box on the second floor, Ste, in addition to amazement, more in the heart is


    confused.


    She couldn''t help but mutter in a low voice: ¡°If Charlie is only thanking Elder Wade because of the auction,¡±


    ¡°Then there is no need to take out half a Rejuvenation Pill at all, right?¡±


    ¡°With the current situation of this auction, if they directly add half a Rejuvenation Pill to the auction,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid the whole scene will be boiling, surely another tens of billions of dors into the ount,¡±


    ¡°Why take half a Rejuvenation Pill to return such a small favor from the Wade family?¡± ¡°Moreover, if the Wade family


    only helped to run this auction,¡±


    ¡°It seems that it is not the Wade family that helped Charlie, but Charlie that helped the Wade


    family........................................... ¡±


    ¡°After all, the Wade family was able to show their face so much in front of so many top tycoons this time,¡±


    "And there is no telling how many tycoons will have to tter them for the Rejuvenation Pill in the future.¡±


    "How to look at it, it seems like Charlie is trying to pull the Wade family a hand     ¡±


    "Could it be that he has some other rtionship with the Wade family?¡±


    Ste muttered while frowning tightly and couldn''t help but think:


    "But I have clearly investigated the Wade family clearly before, although Charlie is also surnamed Wade,¡±


    "There is no evidence that Charlie has any connection with the Wade family in Eastcliff,¡±


    "Could he be a distant rtive of the Wade family or a side branch?¡±


    "But, if he is really a side branch of the Wade family, then his strength is too strong, right?¡±


    "Other than that, today''s Pill auction alone, he was able to earn at least more than 100 billion dors,¡±


    "Such a person if he is just a side branch, then the Wade family, the main family, will have to turn around


    him............................................. ¡±


    For a time, Ste lost in thining thinking, stroked her forehead.


    And at this time, the aged Elder Wade has stood on the stage.


    Facing the annotations of more than four hundred people, his heart surged.


    Out of respect for him, the staff said respectfully after handing him the rejuvenation pill,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you can take the rejuvenation pill by yourself.¡±


    Elder Wade was stunned for a moment, then he came back to his senses and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Yes, yes! I will do it myself!¡±


    After saying that, he took half of the rejuvenation pill in public and carefully picked it up.


    Ever since he knew that Philip Gu had been cured by the Rejuvenation Pill and he became years younger.


    Elder Wade was full of longing and expectation for this Pill.


    Now, he was finally able to get his wish.

 Chapter 4056

    Chapter 4056


    The excited Elder Wade put the Rejuvenation Pill into his mouth with his own hands,


    And then he couldn''t wait to close his eyes, wanting to carefully feel every step of the reaction of the Rejuvenation Pill in


    his body.


    However, the release of the Rejuvenation Pill was much faster than he expected.


    And since he did not have any stubborn lesions, the Rejuvenation Pill spread directly to his whole body after entering


    his mouth.


    Elder Wade only felt the warmth brought by the Pill everywhere.


    But did not know what kind of transformation he was going through at this moment.


    The four hundred people on the stage were shocked to find that Elder Wade''s silver hair,


    Which had beenpletely white, had started to turn ck visible to the eye.


    And the deep wrinkles on his skin also began to fade in an instant.


    The age spots on his face, as if they had been enchanted, also faded rapidly.


    This was a true turning back of time.


    Just half of the Rejuvenation Pill allowed Elder Wade to find the state he was in ten years ago.


    From a venerable old man with silver hair to a spiritual old man with white hair, still showing old age.


    And the efficacy of this half Rejuvenation Pill made the 400 people on the stage refresh their knowledge of this Pill once


    again!


    A fierce debate erupted from the stage.


    ¡°My goodness! So the efficacy of half a Rejuvenation Pill is so strong!¡±


    ¡°This man now looks at least ten years younger!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Unbelievable! It''s really incredible! If half a Rejuvenation Pill has such an effect, wouldn''t a whole one be


    unbelievable?¡± ¡°I don''t need to say it! If you take a whole Pill, you will be twenty years younger for sure!¡±


    ¡°God........ how can there be such a miraculous medicine in the world?¡±


    ¡°How can it turn back time? I''m even starting to wonder if I''m having a long dream        ¡±


    Just now, the four copies of Rejuvenation Pill, because of the small amount, were basically used by the bidders to cure


    the disease,¡±


    ¡°The disease improvement effect is obvious, but not a good reflection of the miracle of this Pill to make people return to


    youth.


    Now, everyone has finally witnessed the most magical part of the Pill, which is to turn back the clock.


    The huge changes visible to the naked eye of Elder Wade also made those who intended topete for thest Pill,


    Their confidence and desire for the Pill became even stronger.


    While Dous was extremely eager for the Rejuvenation Pill,


    He also had to admit that the auction had simply guessed the psychology of this group of rich people to the extreme.


    Whether it was the formtion of the rules of the auction or the rhythm of stimting everyone''s appetite step by step.


    All of these tycoons were pinched to death step by step.


    When he saw himself that Elder Wade had such an effect by taking half of the pill,


    He immediately unconsciously thought, if Elder Wade had just taken a whole pill, what kind of magical effect would it


    be?


    Perhaps, his hair would no longer be white, but mostly ck.


    And his age, it does not look from eighty back to seventy, but from eighty back to sixty!


    And Dous couldn''t help but think, what if he had taken a whole pill?


    Maybe he would no longer be a dying old man in his nies, but a healthy old man in his early seventies, like Elder


    Wade on the stage now.


    At this moment, his desire for the Pill had reached the extreme.


    Apart from him, Conrad Huo, as well as Bernard Elnor, shared his thoughts.


    Dous, at this moment, had already started to analyze his twopetitors in his heart, seriously.


    When he spread his left hand, his heart thought of Bernard, muttered in a very low voice:


    ¡°This guy is worth a hundred billion dors, he can not take too much money,¡±


    ¡°More than eighty billion dors he should not be able to y, not enough to fear         ¡±


    Then, he spread his right hand, in his heart thought about no. 99 Conrad Huo, while his mouth continued to mutter:


    ¡°His strength is unfathomable, if really go out topete with me, I am certainly not his opponent,¡±


    ¡°But if I remember correctly, he is not yet fifty years old this year, not at all to the age of need to take rejuvenation


    pills.................................... ¡±


    Speaking of this, his eyebrows slightly stretched and he secretly thought,


    ¡°I guess he came over this time, probably just to explore the reality of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°If that''s the case, then I have nothing to worry about!¡±


    Just at this time, the staff sent Elder Wade, who was ten years younger, back to the VIP seats.


    Warnia then said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the next item to appear is the final lot of our auction tonight!¡±


    ¡°It is also the only whole copy of the Pill to be auctioned tonight!¡±

 Chapter 4057

    Chapter 4057


    Thisst whole Rejuvenation Pill was the grand finale of the whole auction.


    Everyone was looking forward to it.


    Most of the people did not have the qualifications topete for it anymore.


    But they all wanted to see who had the strength to take this Pill into their pockets.


    Moreover, they also wanted to see what kind of miraculous effect a person would have if he or she took a whole


    Rejuvenation Pill in public.


    Soon, the staff brought up a whole pill, and Warnia pointed at the pill and smiled slightly,


    ¡°Thisst rejuvenation pill has a starting price of ten billion US dors,¡±


    ¡°With a minimum increase of one hundred million US dors per bid, so interested bidders please start bidding!¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Elnor directly raised his hand and said, ¡°I bid 50 billion!¡±


    Elnor also knows very well in his heart, a quarter of the piece has been sold to 38.2 billion.


    The price of this whole piece must be in the tens of billions, so directly called a 50 billion first to warm up.


    Dous, who had waited all night for this rejuvenation pill, spoke directly: ¡°I¡¯ll pay 60 billion!¡±


    Elnor turned around and looked for a sound, he, the top tycoon who does luxury goods, has always been active in


    Europe.


    And his assets and businesses are concentrated in Europe, he did not know Dous.


    The invisible tycoon from North America, seeing this old man call out sixty billion dors, immediately said reluctantly: ¡°I


    bid sixty-two billion!¡±


    Dous thought that this old boy couldpete with him for two rounds with a single increase of ten billion dors.


    But he did not expect to pull the crotch a little.


    So he smiled slightly and raised his hand and said, ¡°Make it a whole, seventy billion dors!¡±


    Elnor gritted his teeth, clenched his fist with one hand, and raised his hand high: ¡°Seventy-two billion!¡±


    Dous did not show any weakness and spoke directly:


    ¡°Make it whole again, eight hundred!¡±


    Dous called three times, and almost forced Elnor to the edge of bursting.


    Because the limit of what he can carry is in the range of not more than eighty to ny billion.


    And this old man bidding so fierce, in case another bite of ny billion, they will be basically eliminated!


    This made Elnor''s heart nervous and amazed.


    He couldn''t figure it out and thought,


    ¡°What is this old Chinese man''s origin, why can he shout out 60 billion,¡±


    ¡°70 billion or even 80 billion without changing his face?¡±


    ¡°Does he really have so much money? That''s not possible! Why have I never heard of him?¡±


    At this time, Warnia spoke up and said, ¡°No. 035 bid eighty billion, is there anyone higher than him, please raise your


    hand now.¡±


    Elnor was a little bottomless all of a sudden, and he wasn''t sure if this old guy was bluffing.


    If the other party was bluffing, when the payment is madeter,


    As long as he could not pay, this Rejuvenation Pill would naturally be given to him.


    However, he didn''t dare to hope for that.


    Because in case the other party really paid the money, then wouldn''t he be finished?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Just when he was still hesitating whether to continue bidding, a middle aged man in the crowd directly raised his hand


    and spoke,


    ¡°I bid 90 billion!¡±


    Once these words came out, everyone turned to look at him.


    The one who spoke was none other than No. 099, Conrad Huo.


    When Dous saw Conrad''s bid, his heart thumped:


    ¡°I thought he was just probing the truth, but I didn''t expect him to really bid!¡±


    Conrad also saw Dous''s gaze at this time, four eyes facing each other.


    He folded his hands and slightly nodded his head to indicate.


    Dous knew that the other party meant, in fact, to make amends with him, the general meaning is: sorry, if offended.


    Dous''s heart was ashes at this moment.


    He knew very well that once this person started bidding, he had no chance of winning.


    So, as an elder, he also arched his hand to Conrad, his eyes, even with a few prayers.


    The meaning is also very clear, after all, I am more than ny years old, dying,


    For the sake of our acquaintance, I hope you can raise your hand, give me this opportunity.


    Then, he raised his hand and said, ¡°I''ll give you 100 billion!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Conrad raised his hand again and said tly, ¡°One hundred and ten billion!¡±


    The scene has exploded now.

 Chapter 4058

    Chapter 4058


    There are many billionaires who are worth more than one hundred billion dors on the Forbes list.


    And there are many more who are not on the list.


    However, those who cane up with eleventy billion in cash and on the Forbes list, there may be only a few.


    Everyone is specting, this No. 035, and this No. 099, in the end, what is their origin.


    And at this time, wearing the costume of No. 016, Elnor, at this moment haspletely copsed.


    Although he was, on paper, the richest of all thepetitors tonight,


    He never dreamed that he would be pushed out of thepetition just one minute after the auction for thisst


    rejuvenating pill had started.


    Despair and remorse almost made him copse on the spot.


    If he had known that this was the case, even if he had bid 50 billion for thest quarter of the Rejuvenation Pill,


    He would never have dyed until now to be announced out.


    Inside the box, Ste was also stunned.


    She did not see Conrad''s face, but the total Conrad bid on the momentum, she also can hear that eleven hundred billion


    dors.


    For this person, it seems this number simply does not matter.


    In this way, grandpa wants to get this pill, it''s a little bit of trouble.


    Not only was Ste surprised, but even Charlie was also surprised.


    He had always suspected that this No. 99 hade from a very big source, but he had not expected it to be true.


    This also makes him even more curious, About who is this man in the end.


    And at this moment in the arena, Dous is also not willing to show weakness to raise his hand and say: ¡°120 billion!¡±


    He has long understood the way this battlefield works today.


    So that a bunch of dying tycoons desperately scrambling for the chance to live, destined to price break through the sky.


    Since 100 billion can not be stopped, then raise the budget, in short, absolutely he can not give up.


    Because once you give up, it means giving up on survival, choose death.


    And he, too, has finally ushered in apetitor who raises the price no less than ten billion each time.


    Conrad did not change his face and continued to raise his hand, ¡°Thirteen billion!¡±


    The whole room was in an uproar.


    Thought Elnor was the big man tonight, but it turned out that the two Chinesepeted and directly threw Elnor to the


    clouds.


    Elnor''s entire fortune is barely nearly $170 billion, and this one rejuvenation pill has basically called for 80% of his


    fortune.


    Moreover, thepetition is not over yet.


    Dous, with a daunting face, continued to raise his hand: ¡°One hundred and forty billion dors!¡±


    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Conrad, his face full of iprehension.


    Conrad was also a bit ashamed by Dous''s look, after all, he still knew more about Dous''s situation and knew that


    he was dying soon.


    However, he hesitated for a moment and still raised his hand, ¡°One hundred and Fifty billion!¡±


    The scene was even more shocked, this kind of bidding, in their opinion, is simply a fight of the gods!


    And at this moment, Dous almost vomited blood.


    Even though the Fei family has hundreds of billions of dors in assets.


    In order to continue the family''s longevity, arge portion of the funds are invested in extremely long-term industries.


    As well as in the family trust with a very tight firewall.


    Some long-term industries, and even continuous investment for decades,


    In order to generate a steady stream of profits for future generations after decades.


    The family trust, on the other hand, is arge sum of money invested,


    The principal is never taken out, and only the profits generated by the principal are used to continuously nourish their


    children and grandchildren.


    The Fei family has hundreds of billions of dors in family trusts, scattered in various highly reputable countries around


    the world.


    These family trusts can guarantee that as long as the five permanent members of the United Nations do not go bankrupt


    and humanity does not be extinct.


    The Fei family''s children and grandchildren will neverck money.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But because of this, the entire Fei family can take out the cash but not more than two hundred billion dors.


    This money, in the eyes of ordinary people, is almost unbelievably high.


    But in the face of the world''s top predators, it is just a small piece of meat.


    The most powerful Ruthschild family, rumored to have a total of more than fifty trillion dors in assets,


    Almost equal to the entire United States'' two and a half years of gross national product.


    And part of the outside world feels that this figure ispletely exaggerated, simply not credible.


    There are some people who feel that this figure is still somewhat conservativepared to the real wealth of that


    family.


    However, the real figure is only really known by the top managers of the Ruthschild family.


    And just at this time, No. 099 Mr. Conrad raised his hand again and said in a loud voice: ¡°I bid 160 billion!¡±

 Chapter 4059

    Chapter 4059


    At this moment, Dous''s heart was indignant.


    He really did not understand why the other party knew that he was already a dying man, but still pressed hard in front of


    hisst chance.


    The two sides are also old acquaintances, even if the friendship is not deep, there is no need topete to the death,


    right?


    He may be only a few dozen days away from death, if he can not seize this opportunity, life will soone to an end.


    But the other party is only fifty years old, why do they have to do this?


    If he really needs a rejuvenation pill, he can wait until next year.


    For a moment, Dous even felt that the other party just wanted to put him to death.


    Conrad is also a bit helpless, he certainly knows Dous''s situation.


    But he also has his own position and hardship, so he can only continue topete with him.


    Dous knew that he was not far from bursting, his mind had copsed somewhat.


    And with a trembling voice, he spoke: ¡°One.......... one hundred and seventy billion....... ¡±


    The old philologist Qinghua, who has been sitting in the first row and rarely speaks, is also a bit emotional at this


    moment.


    He couldn''t help but sigh softly, ¡°So Dous''s cmity is here........... how could he be that person''s opponent......... ¡±


    Conrad was about to open a bid when the attendant beside him whispered,


    ¡°Eldest young master, should we make sure of that question before we bid? Otherwise wouldn''t it............................ ¡±


    Conrad waved his hand and said seriously, ¡°Before asking that question, I must press Mr. Fei first,¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Otherwise, the conditions will hardly touch the master behind this Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    After saying that, he sighed and shook his head, ¡°Forget it, let Mr. Fei''s heart, die a painful death.¡±


    After saying this, he once again raised his hand, wiggled two fingers, and faintly said, ¡°Two hundred billion!¡±


    His three light-hearted words boomed in everyone''s ears like an explosive thunder.


    Who could have imagined that the price of a rejuvenation pill could go up to 200 billion dors!


    This fcuking simply made everyone, of this world, have an unreal illusion.


    What happened here today, after leaving this door, tell any person, the other party will definitely not believe.


    However, the reality is so magical.


    An elixir called rejuvenation pill was smashed like crazy to the horrific height of 200 billion dors.


    All by a group of rich people whose lives are not ordinary.


    Dous''s mentality had copsed.


    And Elnor''s mentality has long copsed to the grandmother''s house.


    He originally thought that he was the king of the field today.


    Did not expect to wait for the final light, he is now like a nobody.


    Someone below another man, even below so many.


    Now, the price of the Rejuvenation Pill has far exceeded his entire value.


    Even if he took out his entire family fortune and left nothing for himself.


    There was no way he could afford to buy this Pill.


    He was so indignant that he couldn''t help but curse,


    ¡°If I had known this, why the hell would I match the goods?¡±


    As for Dous, after his heart copsed, it was as if his whole person instantly aged a few more years.


    He covered his chest, his heart-stirring like in pain from a moving knife in his whole chest.


    Warnia also quietly took several deep breaths to adjust her mind.


    Only afterward did she open her mouth, ¡°Bidder number 099 has bid two hundred billion dors, is there any higher than


    him?¡±


    After saying that, her eyes involuntarily looked at Dous.


    After all, after the price exceeded one hundred billion dors, it would almost be a fight between the two of them.


    Dous was in pain, two hundred billion dors, to him, was just a little more than one-fifth of his family fortune.


    Yet, it had reached the upper limit of the cash he could pay.


    Moreover, the Fei family originally would not have set aside so much cash at all.


    This time, it was for the sake of the Rejuvenation Pill auction to be foolproof.


    So they deliberately set aside a reserve of two hundred billion dors in Swiss banks.


    Moreover, Dous also felt that a reserve of 200 billion dors was enough to take the Rejuvenation Pill.


    And the U.S. dor settlement worldwide is not subject to audit, as long as an order is given,


    The Swiss bank will be able to pay out this money in an instant.


    However, Conrad''s three lightly spoken words were on par with all the cash he had prepared.


    This also meant that Dous had burst his position and could no longer continue the game.


    However, the reluctant man thought to himself, ¡°The auction has half an hour to pay,¡±


    ¡°If we think of a way in this half-hour, we should still be able to raise some of the money from other ces!¡±

 Chapter 4060

    Chapter 4060


    Thinking of this, Dous once again raised his hand and said offhandedly, ¡°I offer two hundred and ten billion!¡±


    He knew very well in his heart that this was hisst bid tonight.


    If Conrad still continues to raise the price, then he can only admit defeat and go back to prepare for his afterlife.


    Although his granddaughter had already established a certain connection with the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Now that the Pill has reached this price, Dous no longer has any hope for Ste.


    Because he knew that it was absolutely impossible for his granddaughter to get a Rejuvenation Pill for himself.


    Who would have expected that Conrad would immediately open his mouth without any hesitation: ¡°Two Hundred and


    twenty billion!¡±


    At this moment, Dous''s expression instantly froze, and his body movements also instantly stalled at this moment.


    He finally realized why this auction would be so crazy.


    Because it was really about human lives.


    If you win, your life will be extended.


    You lose, even if you are worth hundreds of billions, trillions, so what, out of this door, you only wait for death this way.


    If your health is not that bad, and you can continue to hold on for another year,


    Then perhaps there is still a chance toe back andpete for the Pill.


    Otherwise, if you are like Dous, you can basically go back and prepare for the aftermath.


    Warnia looked at Dous at this time and asked, ¡°No. 035, do you want to continue bidding?¡±


    Dous snapped back to his senses and immediately looked at Warnia with a face like death, shaking his head in


    dismay.


    He knew that he had already lost.


    Even if he continued to call for the price, when he couldn''t pay, he would only be left with a bamboo basket.


    Moreover, at that time, he might be ridiculed by the whole audience.


    And he, at this moment, also knew that he was already dying.


    Continue to struggle, but also in vain, and lose thest trace of dignity.


    Frustrated, he waved his hand and did not continue to open his mouth to call for bids.


    Then, he buried his head deeply, forcing himself to ept the reality that his time was up.


    Karl on the side was also overwhelmed with emotions.


    He wanted tofort Dous, but he didn''t know how to do so for a while.


    So, he could only gently pat Dous''s back and whisper,


    ¡°Elder Fei, in your current state of health, don''t get emotional!¡±


    Dous gently nodded his head, but his heart was still in pain.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Conrad looked at Dous''s back and let out a long sigh, chanting softly,


    ¡°Uncle Fei, I''m sorry........ ¡±


    Inside the second-floor box, Ste was already in tears,


    And the makeup on her face, which had been slightly powdered, had been melted away by her tears.


    At this moment, she deeply knows, her grandfather''s heart is not great.


    And she herself, heartbroken grandfather at the same time, can not help but be full of sorrow.


    Because she also knew that the Rejuvenation Pill was now so expensive that even the entire Fei family''s cash reserves


    were not enough to buy it,


    In this case, what was the little favor she had given to Charlie?


    So, what could one do to beg Charlie to give grandpa one, or even half a Rejuvenation Pill?


    Charlie in an auction earned three hundred billion dors, just take out a hundred million dors, can also repay all their


    favors dozens of times...........................................


    And at this time in the monitoring room, Charlie also felt some shock.


    Two hundred and twenty billion dors, this is an astounding fortune,


    But this Conrad, who has the dered capital of only one hundred billion dors, what is his true identity?


    At this time, Warnia on the scene started thest three inquiries as usual.


    After thest three times no one raised their bids, she excitedly dropped the hammer and loudly announced,


    ¡°Congrattions to No. 099, for sessfully winning the only rejuvenation pill in this room with a price of 220 billion


    dors!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, No. 099 Conrad slowly stood up, looked at Warnia, and said in a loud voice:


    ¡°Miss Song, I know that the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill must be watching everything,¡±


    ¡°And whatever is happening here somewhere at this moment,¡±


    ¡°And I would like to take this opportunity to negotiate a business deal with him!¡±


    Faced with Conrad''s unorthodox behavior, Warnia didn''t know how to answer at once.


    After all, this was a $220 billion golden master,¡±


    ¡°Surely she couldn''t just throw him out because he didn''t follow the discipline, right?


    Just as Warnia was hesitating, Conrad looked at one of the surveince probes and said in a loud voice,


    ¡°As long as you let me take this rejuvenation pill away, I can pay you three hundred billion dors!¡±

 Chapter 4061

    Chapter 4061


    Three hundred billion dors.........


    The whole crowd of people at the scene was about to faint.


    Many people were guessing what kind of identity this man had, and why he could get so much money!


    Moreover, he actually jacked up eighty billion dors on top of the transaction price himself, just to take this pill


    away...........................................................


    Could it be, could it be that he bought this rejuvenation pill for someone else?


    Warnia was also a bit flustered all of a sudden.


    Because she knew that the Rejuvenation Pill had to be taken on the spot and this was a rule set by Charlie.


    However, this was an extra eighty billion dors.


    This extra ie alone was already more than the entire Song family''s assets.


    Therefore, she also did not dare to take liberties.


    At this moment, Issac also froze.


    He subconsciously looked at Charlie, swallowed his saliva, and opened his mouth to ask:


    ¡°Young master....... this........ what to do......... ¡±


    Charlie at this time looked at the monitoring monitor Conrad Huo, with a faint smile, said:


    "Want to take away the Rejuvenation Pill, there are only two purposes,¡±


    ¡°Either take away for others to take it, or take away to try to imitate.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: ¡°I think, with the first possibility it has a greater chance.¡±


    Then, he picked up the inte and spoke,


    ¡°Warnia, reject him! Also tell him that in this auction, rules and fairness are above everything!¡±


    ¡°Give him two choices, either pay the 220 billion dors as stipted,¡±


    ¡°And then take the Rejuvenation Pill on the spot, or give up the bid!¡±


    When Warnia heard this, her entire body was lifted.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not expect that Charlie would refuse so crisply.


    This was eighty billion dors!


    However, she also knew that since Charlie had already made his decision.


    She was certainly not qualified to do any more lobbying.


    So, she then immediately looked at Conrad and said in a cold voice: ¡°No. 099, our rules have been very clear,¡±


    ¡°Anyone who has won the Rejuvenation Pill must take it on the spot, and this rule will never be changed!¡±


    ¡°In our auction, rules and fairness are above all!¡±


    Warnia''s words caused an uproar on the floor!


    Who would have thought that the organizer would just give up eighty billion dors for the sake of the rules they made


    for themselves!


    This is too rigid, right?!


    Conrad also froze for a moment at this point,


    He had thought that the other party would definitely not be able to resist this temptation.


    But never in his dreams did he expect that the other party would directly reject him like this.


    He gritted his teeth and said in a loud voice: ¡°Too little, right? Okay!¡±


    ¡°I''m adding another twenty billion! As long as you guys let me take this Rejuvenation Pill away, I''ll offer 320 billion!¡±


    Without thinking at all, Charlie said over the inte, ¡°Warnia, warn him that from now on,¡± ¡°Until the payment is made,


    if he says one more word of nonsense,¡±


    ¡°He will be expelled from the venue immediately ording to the rules!¡±


    Warnia immediately scolded, ¡°No. 099, from now on,¡±


    ¡°If you say one more word that has nothing to do with the auction or disobeys the rules of the auction, I will expel you


    from the venue!¡±


    Conrad was struck by lightning and stood frozen on the spot.


    One hundred billion dors is not enough to make the person behind the Rejuvenation Pill change the rules a little bit?


    What was this person''s origin? How could he have such great determination?


    All of a sudden, he didn''t know what to do.


    And his mind was running fast.


    ¡°I came here this time to explore the truth of the Rejuvenation Pill;¡±


    ¡°If this thing is overstated, then after reading it, I will go straight back to resume my duties;¡±


    ¡°If this thing is really as miraculous as the legend says, then I have to buy it at all costs.¡±


    ¡°The point is, to buy it back!¡±


    ¡°If I can''t buy it back, $220 billion, I''ll spend the money to eat it first, how can I go back to my family?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I am still so young at the moment, spending so much money and eating such a pill,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely cause dissatisfaction and jealousy among the rest of the family,¡±


    ¡°And by then I will be implicated for it instead.¡±


    ¡°So, if I can''t take this Rejuvenation Pill with me tonight, then I definitely can''t buy it and eat it


    myself.............................................. ¡±


    ¡°But, I had a hard time getting it down, even for this reason offended Uncle Fei,¡±


    ¡°If it is really a bamboo basket, this heart of mine.......... is also really unwilling!¡±

 Chapter 4062

    Chapter 4062


    Just when Conrad was hesitating and struggling,


    Warnia once again opened her mouth and asked, ¡°No. 099, do you want to pay or not?¡±


    Conrad hesitated for a moment, put aside all his dignity, and spoke out pleadingly,


    ¡°I beg you, make an exception for me! If $100 billion is not enough, I am willing to add another $50 billion!¡±


    Add another 50 billion, that''s 370 billion!


    Countless people in the audience were dumbfounded,


    Never dreaming that there was still a big man who could take out US$370 billion in cash!


    What is the origin of this person?


    And Conrad knew very well in his heart that he could not eat the Rejuvenation Pill.


    And after eating it, he was bound to be the target of all.


    Therefore, he only had two choices.


    Either take the Pill away.


    Or he can leave empty-handed.


    So, he could only try onest time.


    If he could take it away, all would be happy!


    If he can''t take it away, as long as he doesn''t spend money to buy the Pill and eat it himself, then he has done his best.


    In this case, one does not have the credit but also the hard work.


    However, Charlie was not in the least tempted by the money.


    He said over the inte, "Warnia, follow the rules and have him expelled from the venue!¡±


    Warnia didn''t dare to disobey and immediately spoke,


    "In view of the fact that 099 has repeatedly provoked our rules and repeated warnings have been ineffective,¡±


    "Now I ask our staff, expel 099 from the arena!¡±


    The scene was once again in an uproar!


    No one expected that the organizer would give up one hundred and fifty billion dors in cash just to defend the


    principles.


    And Conrad waspletely dumbfounded.


    He really couldn''t figure out what kind of godly man was behind this Rejuvenation Pill,


    Fifteen hundred billion dors and he didn''t even put it in his eyes!


    And at this moment, several Cataclysmic Front soldiers had already arrived in front of him.


    And one of them said in a cold voice: ¡°099, please leave with me immediately,¡±


    ¡°Or I will forcibly take you away from the scene!¡±


    Conrad knew that it was impossible for him to take the Rejuvenationing Pill away this time.


    So he could only let out a long sigh and nodded helplessly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He then walked out of his seat, looked at Dous who was not far away, and said with an arch of his hand, ¡°Uncle Fei,


    I''m sorry!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was led by two staff members towards the door.


    At this moment, Dous''s heart was rekindled with hope.


    Although he still didn''t know what the organizers were going to do with the Rejuvenation Pill.


    But seeing Conrad leave, he knew that he would be able to see the light at once!


    The crowd saw Conrad being led away from the auction venue in a disheveled manner.


    And everyone at the venue, while shocked, also began to wonder how the organizer would respond next.


    What Dous wanted most was for the Rejuvenation Pill to be reopened for auction.


    In that case, he would only need to bid 100 billion dors to beat Elnor.


    However, at this time, Warnia, after receiving Charlie''s detailed instructions, immediately opened her mouth and said,


    ¡°Given that No. 099 was expelled from the hall for breaking the rules,¡±


    ¡°This Rejuvenation Pill will now be given to each offerer, in turn, a chance to determine the purchase based on the high


    or low bids of the others just now.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Dous and spoke, ¡°No. 035, your highest bid just now was 210 billion dors,¡±


    ¡°So you are in the first position to purchase this Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°May I ask if you are willing to deal with this Rejuvenation Pill at this price?¡±


    Dous was pleased, but his businessman''s nature still drove him to ask tentatively,


    ¡°Since No. 099 has just left the field, can this Rejuvenation Pill be re-bid?¡±


    Dous felt that with Conrad gone, where else in the entire room was his opponent.


    He waited for Warnia''s reply with great expectation, but she said categorically,


    ¡°No! If you give up buying this Rejuvenation Pill for 210 billion dors, then the opportunity to buy it will be given to 016.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Bernard Elnor and spoke, ¡°No. 016, your highest bid just now was seventy-two billion


    dors,¡±


    ¡°And you are in the second position to purchase the Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    ¡°If No. 035 gives up, you will get the opportunity to purchase this Pill for seventy-two billion dors!¡±


    Speaking here, Warnia looked awe-inspiring and said to the whole room,


    ¡°As I have always emphasized, for us, money is never first!¡±


    ¡°Rules and fairness are whate first for us!¡±

 Chapter 4063

    Chapter 4063


    When Elnor heard this, he was so excited that he was about to cry out.


    He had been fcuked by the two money gods not long ago, and never dreamed that he would have another chance!


    What he was most looking forward to now was for Dous to give up.


    Once Dous gave up, then the Rejuvenation Pill would be his!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Or if Dous could not afford to pay so much money, even then he has a chance.


    Moreover, he does not need to pay more than 200 billion or 100 billion.


    He only needed to pay the highest price he had called for before, seventy- two billion!


    Thinking of this, he suddenly did not feel that the auction organizer was very pitiful.


    On the contrary, he felt that the organizer simply emitted the glory of humanity everywhere.


    Dous was also a bit broken at this time.


    The offer of two hundred and ten billion just now was called out step by step by him under the heavy pressure of


    Conrad''spetition.


    If not for him, how could he have pushed the price to such a high point?


    So, it would naturally be the best solution for him if he could re-shoot.


    However, he didn''t expect that the organizer would take the rules and fairness so seriously!


    If he was not willing to pay 210 billion, then they would rather sell it to Elnor for seventy-two billion,


    Then to re-bid it once and let him buy it for one hundred billion!


    This really means they do not put money in the eyes!


    The audience at this time also marveled at and admired the organizer''s principle and fairness!


    They knew very well that what the organizer had just rejected was the $370 billion quoted by Conrad!


    And if Dous had also given up bidding, then they would have chosen to sell this Rejuvenation Pill to Elnor.


    And the price previously quoted by Elnor was only a mere seventy-two billion dors!


    370 billion, and seventy-two billion.........


    In between, there is a difference of about three hundred billion dors!


    However, for Dous, he felt in his heart that he should buy this pill at a price of 100 billion instead of 210 billion.


    The nature of a businessman made it extremely difficult for him from inside.


    ¡°The offer of two hundred and ten billion dors just now is already the limit for me,¡±


    ¡°I can only pay two hundred billion of it quickly, for the remaining ten billion, I will have to think of other


    ways................................................ ¡±


    ¡°Although it is not very difficult to put together the ten billion,¡±


    ¡°But after all, all the cash is drained, and there will be many negative effects like dominoes following one


    another..................................... ¡±


    ¡°It would be great if we could rebid again, how could that Elnor be my opponent?¡±


    ¡°He just bid seventy-two billion, I can even end the fight at ny billion


    ¡°Moreover, taking out ny billion is simply irrelevant to me, to the entire Fei family!¡±


    So, he argued reasonably, ¡°Miss Song, this rule is somewhat unfair, right?¡±


    ¡°If I give up the $210 billion price, why should 016 be able to take over at $72 billion?¡±


    ¡°The difference is a little too much, and it''s a huge loss for your organizers!¡±


    Speaking here, he continued, ¡°Personally, I think the best and fairest solution is for both sides to re-bid again!¡±


    Warnia said indifferently, ¡°Sorry 035, rules are rules!¡±


    ¡°If we were all about money, we would have just sold this rejuvenation pill to 099 directly for three hundred and seventy


    billion dors,¡±


    ¡°In that case, you wouldn''t have had a chance even if you wanted to buy it for twenty-one billion,¡±


    ¡°You should thank our rules and fairness for giving you this chance,¡± ¡°Instead of misinterpreting our rules to seek


    maximum benefits for yourself.¡±


    Speaking here, Warnia said meaningfully, ¡°035, two hundred and ten billion dors is the price you have just offered


    yourself,¡±


    ¡°Which proves that it is within your reach! I personally, think that if you can re-sell it at this price,¡±


    ¡°It is already a vige of darkness and light if you are still not satisfied and try to continue re-bidding,¡±


    ¡°Then I can only arrange for the staff to ask you to leave!¡±

 Chapter 4064

    Chapter 4064


    Immediately afterward, Warnia added: ¡°If this Rejuvenation Pill is bought by No. 016 for seventy-two billion dors,¡±


    ¡°We have lost nearly three hundred billion dorspared to the offer of thirty-seven billion just now!¡±


    ¡°But to us, three hundred billion dors is not important, the rules are most important!¡±


    ¡°We will not hesitate to expel anyone who tries to challenge the rules and the fairness of our auction!¡±


    ¡°No matter how much money he has, no matter how high his status is, he is not wee here!¡±


    Dous suddenly cackled.


    He recalled the way Conrad was expelled just now and knew in his heart that it was he who had forgotten a little.


    It was already God''s grace to have such an opportunity, so what else did he have to dwell on?


    Thinking of this, he immediately gave up his struggle and spoke, ¡°I am willing to pay two hundred and ten billion!¡±


    Elnor immediately copsed and shouted out of the blue,


    ¡°Miss Song, this old thing is talking so much nonsense, why don''t you expel him! He should be told to get lost


    immediately!¡±


    Warnia said in a cold voice: ¡°016, if anyone does not shut up after my warning of imminent expulsion,¡±


    ¡°I will naturally expel him, so from now on, neither you nor 035 are allowed to say any more nonsense,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, whoever it is, will be expelled, and then this rejuvenation pill will be re-divided into four parts and auctioned


    off on the spot!¡±


    The audience at the scene suddenly boiled over, and someone shouted out of the blue, ¡°Expel them both!¡±


    Warnia looked at that person and said in a cold voice, ¡°No. 173, if you make any more noise, I''ll have the staff expel


    you!¡±


    Only then did the audience have the sense to keep their mouths shut.


    Dous also dared not think otherwise and immediately said firmly,


    ¡°I am willing to pay 210 billion! Please give me the phone number, I will arrange the payment now!¡±


    Elnor broke down at once and hid his face in tears.


    The staff immediately handed the cell phone to Dous.


    And Ste, inside the box, finally sighed with relief.


    This auction, for her, was really full of ups and downs, close calls, but in the end, she was able to survive again.


    She was really worried that her grandfather''s strength in business woulde up and ruin the hand of survival.


    Fortunately, the old man eventually overcame his impulse with reason.


    She was afraid that her grandfather would pass away prematurely because then her family wouldpletely lose their


    dependence.


    Her eldest uncle would certainly not hesitate to expel her family right after the funeral.


    And as long as grandpa survives, it''s an opportunity for her.


    At this time, Dous, deep inside, has also given up struggling.


    Although the price was spected by Conrad step by step to two hundred and eleven billion, causing him extreme flesh


    pain.


    Butpared to the ten to twenty years of life brought by the Rejuvenation Pill, it was worth it after all.


    So, he took the cell phone handed to him by the staff and called his most trusted butler directly.


    When the call was answered, he said: ¡°Russel, immediately call the Swiss bank and tell them to transfer 200 billion to


    the auction house now,¡±


    "And then notify some of our closest partners, so that they can quickly raise 10 billion dors,¡± "Promis them the highest


    interest rate in the industry,¡± ¡°And promise them that they will receive special care from our Fei family in the future, you


    must be fast!¡±


    For Dous, a big man with a fortune of nearly a trillion dors,


    It was easy to borrow ten billion dors temporarily, as long as the words just released,


    There is no telling how many people would knock their heads and rush to give him the money.


    However, he did not expect that the person called Russel Cheng, at the other end of the phone remained silent for a


    moment, choked, and said,


    ¡°Master....... two hours ago, the youngest has activated the highest


    emergency n of the board of directors,¡±


    ¡°The two hundred billion dors that you had prepared, are all frozen........... ¡±


    ¡°What did you....... you say?!¡±


    Hearing these words, Dous''s eyes went ck and he almost fainted on the spot.


    Fortunately, Karl held him by his side and pressed hard on his tiger mouth at the same time, which made him regain


    consciousness.


    Immediately afterward, he asked loudly and angrily, ¡°What qualifications does that ba5tard have to activate the board''s


    highest emergency n?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Russel exined, ¡°The Young Master called a meeting with all the directors and listed,¡±


    ¡°All the details of the Swiss bank ount you meant to mobilize funds from         ¡±


    ¡°He told the board that you prepared $200 billion with great fanfare just to buy a nebulous immortality


    pill....................................... ¡±


    ¡°He believes that your sanity, because of your current health condition, has already experienced a great cognitive bias,¡±


    "And if you continue to serve as chairman, it will cause significant financial losses to the group,¡±


    "And it will pose a great crisis and risk to the group''s subsequent operations,¡±


    "Which is why the highest emergency n was activated.......... ¡±

 Chapter 4065

    Chapter 4065


    Speaking of this, Cheng continued, "At the board meeting, in addition to me,¡±


    "All other board members also voted in favor of him to start the highest emergency n,¡±


    "And he was sessfully elected as the group''s interim chairman,¡±


    "And the first order he signed after bing acting chairman was to order the freezing,¡±


    "Of the two hundred billion dors of cash, you had prepared in Swiss banks         ¡±


    Dous heard these words, the whole person instantly copsed!


    The highest emergency n is the Fei family board of directors developed a set, specifically to deal with emergency


    situations.


    Just like the vice president of the United States of America can urgently take over the presidency.


    And issue orders on behalf of the president when the president is in danger,¡± ¡°It exists to deal with the most serious and


    urgent emergencies.


    However, to start this emergency n, not the second-inmand can say.


    There must be enough evidence to prove that the emergency situation is really urgent.


    And by the majority of the board of directors to confirm, before starting.


    However, Dous never dreamed that his eldest son, who is also the next heir to the family head.


    He would take advantage of his absence and seize the opportunity to buy the Rejuvenation Pill to activate the highest


    emergency n and quietly usurp power!


    Moreover, the first thing he did after usurping power was to freeze the group''s funds,


    All in the Swiss bank andpletely cut off his bid for the Rejuvenation Pill!


    At this moment, Dous was extremely angry and regretful.


    He not only regretted not seeing his son''s true face.


    But also regretted that he had not transferred the funds for the purchase of the Rejuvenation Pill to his own personal


    ount first.


    After all, it was a huge sum of $200 billion, and ording to the U.S. taxw,


    As long as the money passed from Dous''s personal ount in one hand, then he would need to pay personal taxes


    first.


    ording to the U.S. taxw, using a group ount to pay not only can save Dous''s personal ie tax,


    But also allows the finance staff to include the money in other names to the operating costs of the enterprise.


    In this way, not only is the personal tax-free but also enhances corporate profits and makes the corporate tax burden


    lower.


    In the United States, even if a rich person buys a ne ticket or a car, they use thepany''s money, and it is even


    more unlikely that an expense asrge as the Rejuvenation pill would go to a personal ount.


    Therefore, Dous instinctively filtered this payment method when he was preparing for the auction.


    Not only him, but all the tycoons who came to bid for the Rejuvenation pill used this method.


    Including those who were sessful in their previous bids, and all of them paid from their corporate ounts.


    However, Dous, who had a hundred secrets, had failed to calcte that the biggest risk of using a corporate ount


    was this maximum emergency n.


    Once his son sessfully activated this emergency n,


    He was the top leader of the group and naturally had enough power to freeze the group''s ounts in Swiss banks.


    This is the so-called thousand miles of a dike, copse in the anthill.


    ¡°Without that $200 billion, how can Ipete for this Rejuvenation Pill?!¡±


    Dous suddenly clenched his teeth and cursed angrily with trembling hands,


    "This beast....... beast!!! At this time, he usurped my position, he wants my


    life, does not want me to continue living!¡±


    At this moment, the whole room heard Dous''s angry roar.


    Everyone''s eyes were wide and they keptmunicating in private.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyone could hear that the old man was being set up by his own family.


    If he can''t get the money, this Rejuvenation Pill, I''m afraid it''s not going to be with him!


    And Elnor, at this time, renewed excitement.


    He had lost count of the number of times he had been desperate, excited, desperate again, and excited again today.


    He felt that his heart was about to be torn apart.


    If he came back so many times, he would have had a heart attack and huped right here before he could take the


    Rejuvenation Pill.


    He now stared at Dous, waiting for him to say something like he couldn''t afford to buy or pay.


    That way, he would be able to take the Pill for $72 billion!

 Chapter 4066

    Chapter 4066


    Ste had just put down her heart, but at this moment it is re-raised to her throat.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Although she only heard the grandfather''s roar, but she immediately knew,


    It must be the eldest uncle taking advantage of this opportunity to usurp the position


    At this moment, on the phone Cheng helpless to the extreme choked:


    ¡°Master....... I''m sorry......... I really do not have any way to help you,¡±


    "Now I have been in the first young master surveince residence, my home is surrounded by at least dozens of


    mercenaries guard,¡±


    "He said, until your death, I am not allowed to leave the house, even half a step    ¡±


    Dous roared in anger, "I''ll call that beast now!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately hung up the phone and redialed a number.


    The call was quickly answered.


    However, there was no sound from the other end of the phone.


    Gritting his teeth, Dous roared in indignation, "Ba5tard! You beast! Why did you do this! Why?!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, an old voice came over and said,


    "Dad...... I am already over seventy years old this year,¡±


    "You are also familiar with history books, look at my kind of seventy years old prince,¡±


    "Even in ancient times, you can''t find many, right?¡±


    Dous questioned in a stern voice: "Can''t wait to seed the throne,¡±


    ¡°So you let me die? Don''t you forget that I gave you your life!¡± ¡°Everything you have, I gave you! I built the entire Fei


    family! Don''t you know any gratitude at all?¡±


    The receiving endughed bitterly and said, "Dad, if you don''t go after longevity,¡±


    "I''ll definitely be in front of you and wait until you die, ying the role of a filial son       ¡±


    He sighed: "But you are more than ny years old, have not lived enough?¡±


    "So old, why do you want to be obsessed about longevity?¡±


    "If you really seek longevity, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Dous roared, "Ba5tard! You think I have a long life?¡±


    The other party smiled faintly and said seriously, "Dad, you have believed in fate all your life,¡±


    "You should know that such things as changing fate against the heavens are against the heavenly path,¡±


    "And it is also a kind of damage to the blessings of your children and grandchildren.¡±


    "Do you want to live another twenty years and then send me away as your son?¡±


    Dous gritted his teeth and said, "If I seek the way of longevity, how will I treat you badly! You are my flesh and blood!¡±


    The other party sighed, "Dad, do you mean that we should live together as father and son for a few more decades,¡±


    ¡°And then I will be the prince for a few more decades? When I''m a hundred years old, I''ll still be serving beside you in


    the saddle?¡±


    Speaking here, the other party gave a slight beating and said seriously,


    ¡°I don''t want your life, I just want you to let nature take its course.¡±


    ¡°Good one let nature take its course......... ¡± Dous muttered, gritted his teeth, and said,


    ¡°You know I''m not going to live long, if I miss this Rejuvenation Pill, you may not even see myst face!¡±


    The other side said lightly: ¡°To be honest, I was not prepared to see you again for thest time.¡±


    ¡°I advise you to give up your struggle and stay in the country and live well.¡±


    ¡°After all, you have been away for so many years and have reached the age of returning to your roots,¡±


    ¡°So don''te back from that far away. Even if youe back, I won''t let you enter the country,¡±


    ¡°And if you go back and forth, and if you die on the way, I, as a son, will be sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, from now on, you can enjoy your old age in China.


    ¡°If you are destined to live a long life, then I, as a son, will be very happy.¡±


    ¡°But if you are not destined to live to be a hundred years old,¡±


    ¡°Then when you die, I, as a son, will naturally send you off in mourning and in style!¡±


    When Dous heard this, his heart already hated to the marrow of his bones.


    How could he not know what his son''s words meant?


    Although the other party said the words in a grand manner, but the essence is just seven words.


    Die in that country, don''te back!

 Chapter 4067

    Chapter 4067


    At this moment, Dous''s heart was in great pain.


    He did not expect that his oldest son, who used to be in his eyes.


    The one who valued feelings and affection and who was always at his beck and call would already be longing for his


    death.


    Now he hase all the way to China to seek longevity, which certainly made the eldest son furious.


    That''s why, at this time, he suddenly tore his face off and revealed his original form.


    Although Dous is extremely resentful, he is also very clear.


    Since the eldest son has sessfully usurped the throne, and almost all the board members voted in favor,


    It proves that he must havepletely controlled the situation in the United States, and has enough certainty to make


    him powerless to resist.


    The fact that so many board members are supporting him also shows on another level.


    That he has lost trust in the minds of the board members.


    Not to mention that his old bones are now dying, unable to struggle, even if he still has the strength,


    In the current situation, there is absolutely no hope of reversal.


    After all, he is now tens of thousands of kilometers away from the United States,Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And his inner circle has been purged by his eldest son, In this situation, even if he can go back, how can hepete


    with him?


    So, he suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Okay! Since you have already made arrangements for me, when I die,¡±


    "Bury me in my homnd, I want to sleep with my parents.¡±


    The other party said apologetically, "Sorry dad, the cemetery in the United States has already been found for you,¡±


    "I chose the most expensive cemetery here, around your cemetery in your neighbors,¡±


    "Basically all the presidents of the United States and the top plutocrats,¡±


    "You will sleep here in the future, I believe you will be very satisfied.¡±


    Dous asked in a trembling voice: "This is the only request I have, and you can''t even agree to it?¡±


    The other party sighed somewhat helplessly, "Dad if you are not buried in the United States and by my side,¡±


    "Maybe after a hundred years, others will definitely gossip about me behind my back.¡±


    After a pause, the other party added: "Besides, your children and grandchildren are all in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And in the future, on the first day of the month, the 15th day of the month, the Qingming Festival, and the festival day,¡±


    ¡°I can''t have so many children and grandchildren to go back to China to pay respect to you, right?¡±


    ¡°You buried in the United States, we, as children, can also be more convenient.¡±


    Dous silent for a moment gave a tragic smile: ¡°Good........... good........ really good....... ¡±


    ¡°I could have such a son, really three lifetimes lucky! three lifetimes lucky ah!¡±


    The other side of the phone does not think anything of Dous''s cynicism, and said lightly:


    ¡°Dad, what I can have today, it''s all your words and teachings.¡±


    The other side said: ¡°Dad, I just took over the board of directors, there are too many things,¡±


    ¡°There are still many of your old ministries to deal with one by one,¡±


    ¡°So I will not catch up with you, you take good care of your health at home,¡±


    ¡°If there is something, let Ste call me, she and Ms Karl over there,¡±


    ¡°They are enough to take care of you, I am naturally at ease with them around you.¡±


    ¡°The first thing I want to say to you in advance is that I have already said hello to the customs,¡± ¡°And I have arranged for


    people to guard the ports!¡± Dous knew that he had no power of return, so in order not to implicate his granddaughter


    Ste''s family,¡±


    ¡°He immediately said, ¡°Okay! I promise you! When I die, let Ste take my body back with her!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± The other party was also very quick to smile: ¡°In that case, then we have a deal,¡±


    ¡°You and Ste''s ne, I have ordered an hour ago to recall,¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, you rest well in the country when you are a hundred years,¡±


    ¡°Let Ste contact me, I will send a ne to pick you back!¡±

 Chapter 4068

    Chapter 4068


    At this point, the other party hung up the phone.


    Dous froze in ce for a few seconds before handing the cell phone to the staff and saying in a disheveled manner,


    ¡°Sorry, I dere an abstention......... ¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Elnor, who had been waiting anxiously, suddenly cheered excitedly and shouted,


    ¡°The Rejuvenation Pill is mine! The Rejuvenation Pill is mine!¡±


    And at this time, Dous''s five senses suddenly twisted into a ball of pain, a mouthful of blood spurted out


    uncontrobly.


    A few people around who were sshed with blood just want to curse,


    But did not expect the blood just exhausted thest trace of energy, the whole person instantly limped and lost


    consciousness.


    The few people who were sprayed with blood all over their heads and bodies, once they saw the old man instantly


    dying,


    One by one they didn''t care much and resentfully started wiping the blood from their bodies.


    Karl hurriedly held the unconscious Dous, then he reached out to feel his pulse.


    And saw that he had a weak pulse and was on the verge of death, so he quickly shouted, ¡°He''s dying! Call an


    ambnce!¡±


    At this time, the door of the second-floor box leading to the second-floor railing was pushed open.


    And Ste panicked, lying on the second-floor railing, crying out, ¡°Grandpa! Master Yuan, what happened to


    grandfather?!¡±


    Karl looked up at Ste and said sadly, ¡°Miss Ste, Master he........... I am afraid he won''t make it!¡±


    Ste suddenly copsed and shouted at the staff, ¡°His life is at stake, call an ambnce!¡±


    Karl, holding the already unconscious Dous, squeezed out of the seats and shouted to the staff, ¡°Please help me call


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    an ambnce!¡±


    Warnia was ready to instruct the staff to contact the staff who had made the emergency n.


    She was afraid that during the auction tonight, whoever suddenly got excited or stimted would fall down here,


    So she had arranged an emergency team in advance.


    The emergency team has prepared moreprehensive rescue equipment in advance,


    And when the situation is critical, there are cars and helicopters that can take people to the hospital as fast as possible.


    However, just as she was about to speak, Charlie''s voice came over the headset,


    "Warnia, have the staff bring him to the VIP room.¡±


    Warnia was relieved to hear Charlie''s voice.


    She also saw that Dous was too old, and was already dying,


    And suddenly he was so stimted, she was afraid that he would not be able to make it to the hospital.


    The good thing is that Charlie has spoken, which means that he must have decided to help.


    So, she immediately ordered, "Quickly send 035 to the VIP room on the first floor!¡±


    Hearing this, Ste''s desperate heart finally saw a ray of light again.


    She knew that Warnia must have conveyed Charlie''s meaning,


    That as long as Charlie was willing to make a move, there was hope for her grandpa!


    At this moment, after hearing this, several soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front immediately stepped forward and said to


    Karl,


    "Please take the man with us immediately.¡±


    Karl, who had not yet figured it out, loudly and painfully rebuked,


    "The person is dying, why don''t you guys hurry up and contact the ambnce to take him to the hospital,¡±


    "What''s the use of going to the VIP room?!¡±


    After saying that, he no longer hid his powerful aura as a seven-star martial artist and roared,


    "I''m taking him to the hospital now! If any of you dare to stop me, don''t me me for not showing mercy!¡±


    When Ste heard this, she immediately shouted with unparalleled anxiety,


    "Master Yuan! Quickly take grandpa over there! This is grandpa''sst chance!¡±


    Karl looked up at Ste and saw that her tone was extremely firm, then he nodded and said to the soldiers of the


    Cataclysmic Front,


    "Where is the VIP room, take me there quickly!¡±


    At this moment, Charlie said to Warnia over the inte, "Warnia, have the girl on the second floor go over there as


    well.¡±


    Warnia immediately used the internal channel to give the order,


    "Ask the staff to bring thedy on the second floor to the VIP room on the first floor as well.¡±

 Chapter 4069

    Chapter 4069


    A few soldiers of the Front who were originally guarding the back door of the VIP room immediately pushed the door in.


    They walked through the VIP room and arrived at the outermost fence on the second floor,


    And said to Ste who was standing by the fence, "Hellody, please follow us!¡±


    Ste knew that since Charlie had ordered it, she would definitely not stand idly here.


    So, she hurriedly followed the staff and quickly ran to the first floor.


    The VIP room on the first floor was very close to the banquet hall.


    Karl had already brought the dying Dous here by now.


    Soon, the staff also brought Ste over.


    As soon as Ste entered the door, she could no longer care about her double identity and immediately jumped to


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dous''s side,


    Choking and asking, ¡°Grandpa......... Grandpa, wake up Grandpa.......... It''s me,


    Ste, can you hear me?¡±


    Karl sighedmentably and said, "Miss Ste, Master Fei''s breath is extremely weak,¡±


    "I''m afraid that....... I''m afraid that there is no way for him to return........... ¡±


    Ste''s bean-sized tears rolled down, choking on a sob, "No........... Mr. Wade will not let grandfather pass away like


    this¡±


    "..... he must have a way.......... he must have......... ¡±


    Karl sighed: "I see that the rejuvenation pills can indeed bring back the dead, but  ¡±


    "But Master Fei now........ usually can no longer get the money to buy........... ¡±


    Ste also knows that grandfather power is now usurped by the eldest uncle,


    With the eldest uncle''s style of action, he will certainly block all the opportunities to fight back.


    Under such circumstances, how can grandfather still afford to buy the Rejuvenation Pill


    Moreover, Ste herself was not sure, not sure that Charlie would definitely take out the Rejuvenation Pill to give to


    grandpa.


    After all, the cost of this Pill was too high, and the little favor she had saved up before was a drop in the bucket.


    When she was in a panic and didn''t know what to do,


    The door of the VIP room was pushed open and a tall figure walked in with quick steps.


    Ste turned around to take a look and saw that the visitor was indeed Charlie, rushed to his front, kneeling on both


    knees and crying and begging:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please save my grandfather......... as long as you are willing to save him,¡±


    ¡°I would like to be a cow and a horse for the rest of my life to repay your kindness          "


    Charlie looked at her and asked her, ¡°Should I call you Miss Zhan, or Miss Fei?"


    Ste''s heart thumped when she heard this.


    She instantly realized that Charlie might have already figured out her identity long ago.


    So, she hastily bowed her head and confessed, ¡°Sorry Mr. Wade, my name is Ste Fei,"


    ¡°I am the granddaughter of the Fei family, not some Zhan Fei''er, but........... "


    ¡°But I didn''t mean to lie to you, I just wanted to get close to you and be friends with you in advance,¡±


    ¡°So that grandpa could get the Rejuvenation Pill.......... ¡±


    Saying that, she also exined: ¡°The reason why I used the identity of Zhan Feier,¡±


    ¡°Is I was afraid that you have early insight into my purpose........... and I used the identity of Zhan Feier to approach


    you,¡±


    ¡°Approach your father-inw and your wife, in this I do not have any mischievous intentions,¡±


    ¡°Please have mercy, forgive me for what I did.......... ¡±


    Charlie nodded nomittally and said indifferently, ¡°Saving lives is important, let''s leave this matter aside for now.¡±


    Ste looked at him with anxiety and asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Wade........... you..... can you save my grandfather''s life?¡±


    Charlie was about to speak when a soldier of the Cataclysmic Front came to Charlie''s side and whispered,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the VIP Mr. Qinghua, the old man, is asking for an audience at the door.¡±


    Charlie nodded and spoke, ¡°Quickly invite the gentleman in.¡±


    Immediately after that, the soldier of the Cataclysmic Front invited the worried-looking Qinghua in.


    Charlie respectfully asked, ¡°Mr. Lai, what brings you here?¡±

 Chapter 4070

    Chapter 4070


    Qinghua hurriedly said, ¡°I just saw Dous vomiting blood and fainting, so I was worried.¡±


    Saying that he hurriedly looked at the already dying Dous and couldn''t help but ask:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, do you have a solution for his situation?¡±


    Charlie took a look at Dous and then looked at Ste.


    At this time, Dous, indeed, has reached the edge of death, only thest faint breath left hanging.


    Seeing that both Ste and Qinghua were full of pleading,


    Charlie didn''t say anything more and directly took out half of the Blood Dissipation Heart Saving Pill he had prepared


    from his pocket.


    The moment he took out half of the blood dispersal heart saving pills, Ste cried out in excitement.


    The pills basically all looked simr, and she thought that what Charlie took out was the Rejuvenation Pill that grandpa


    had longed for.


    Thinking back to the miraculous effect of the Pill just now, only a quarter of the pills would be needed to save


    grandfather''s life.


    If given half a pill, it can extend your life by at least six or seven years, or even ten years.


    However, just when she was so excited that she didn''t even know how to thank Charlie, he said indifferently,


    ¡°Miss Fei, I have to make it clear first, this is not a Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Ste froze for a moment: ¡°It''s not a rejuvenation pill.......... Mr. Wade......... then....... then what kind of pill is this?¡±


    Charlie said ndly: ¡°This is the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill,¡± ¡°Its efficacy is worse than the Rejuvenation Pill,


    but half of it is enough to save your grandfather,¡±


    ¡°And can keep him alive for another year or two.¡±


    When Ste heard this, her heart suddenly sighed with relief.


    Now she dared not hope that her grandfather could increase his life expectancy by ten years,


    As long as he could survive this hurdle, he would be lucky.


    So, she knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Charlie while saying gratefully,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for saving my life! Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°In the future, I will be a cow and a horse to repay your great kindness............ ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said with some indifference in his speech:


    ¡°I don''t need you to do cattle and horses things to repay me,¡±


    ¡°As for this half blood saving pill, on the one hand, I don''t want to owe you any favor,¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, it is also because of your filial piety, after your grandfather takes this half pill, you and I don''t owe


    each other.¡±


    Ste''s heart tightened and she wanted to exin something,


    But seeing that her grandfather''s breath seemed to be getting weaker and weaker, she could only say respectfully,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade! Thank you!¡± After saying that, she hurriedly got up and came to Dous''s side and fed the half


    of the blood dispersing heart saving pills into his mouth.


    A few momentster, Dous, who had almost lost his breath, finally opened his eyes slowly.


    However, after saving his life, only a small residue of the efficacy of half of the Blood Dissipation Heart Rescue Pill


    remained,


    Which only allowed his body to improve slightly, so, at this time, Dous was still very weak, but only temporarily no


    longer life-threatening.


    The moment he opened his eyes and saw Ste, the old man weakly called out, ¡°Ste    ¡±


    After saying that, he immediately cried out in pain.


    For him, this life has been winning and unbeaten.


    But he never thought that, at over ny years old, he would lose at the hands of his own son, and the defeat was a


    mess andplete grief.


    He saw Qinghua unexpectedly also in, even more ashamed, said:


    "Lai old brother, old brother today let you see the joke........... ¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Qinghua shook his head and said seriously: "Dous, you should not think about anything now,¡±


    "Get well and it is the most important thing, stay in the green hills, not afraid of no firewood ah!¡±


    "You want to take back what belongs to you, you have to take care of your body first!¡±


    Dous let out a miserable smile, shook his head, and sighed:


    ¡°Old brother, I''m afraid I''m not going to live long, what else can I do to get back what belongs to me,¡± "That sinful son


    has taken control of the situation in the United States,¡±


    ¡°I''m now a poor and dying widow, what can I do to fight him........... ¡±


    Ste said: "Grandpa, just now Mr. Wade gave you half a blood Dispersion heart saving pill,¡±


    "Not only will your life not be in danger, but your life expectancy will continue for at least a year or two!¡±


    Hearing this, Dous looked excitedly at Charlie beside Ste and muttered, "This          this is Mr. Wade?¡±

 Chapter 4071

    Chapter 4071


    Charlie looked at the old man in front of him, who was already in his dotage,


    Smiled slightly and said ndly, "Hello Mr. Fei, my name is Charlie Wade.¡±


    Dous felt that his body was indeed a bit more energetic than before,


    So he struggled to get up and wanted to salute Charlie, but Charlie reached out to stop him and spoke,


    "Mr. Fei, your body is still weak, so don''t put exertion.¡±


    Dous said gratefully: "Mr. Wade......... I have heard of your name for a long time, today I finally got to see......... ¡±


    "Thank you for saving my life, if not for your help, I might have died!............ ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand, looked at the side towards Ste, spoke:


    ¡°If you want to thank, thank your granddaughter, if not owed her some favors,¡±


    ¡°I would not have intervened in such matters.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added:


    ¡°By the way, I would also like to mention Mr. Lai for pleading for you.¡±


    Dous nodded gently and looked at Ste with tears in his eyes.


    As the grandfather and grandchild looked at each other, Ste was also in tears, sobbing.


    After that, Dous looked at Qinghua and sighed softly,


    ¡°Elder brother Lai, this matter of your brother has caused you a lot of trouble!¡±


    Qinghua said: ¡°Why are you still polite with me? Besides, I didn''t help much,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s mainly Mr. Wade and Ke Xin who are helping you.¡±


    Dous nodded slightly and looked at Charlie again, saying gratefully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, your great kindness, I will definitely bear in mind, but I am now deep in thep,¡±


    ¡°May not have the ability to actually return your kindness, please do not me     ¡±


    Dous knew very well in his heart that from this moment on, he has almost nothing.


    Although there are still some funds in the personal ount,


    Butpared to the entire Fei family, only nine cows and a hare.


    The vast majority of the Fei family''s assets are no longer relevant to him.


    Charlie said indifferently at this moment: ¡°Okay, I saved you and I don''t need anything from you in return,¡±


    ¡°And your current physical condition is not fully recovered and can live a year or two more,


    Or a month or two more, but also rely on your own slow recuperation, slow adjustment.¡±


    Dous nodded his head and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade! Thank you!¡±


    Ste also said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and spoke, ¡°Mr. Fei, I have a question to ask you, please don''t cover it up.¡±


    Although Dous did not know what Charlie wanted to ask, he still said very firmly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don''t worry, I will definitely know everything and say everything.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and asked him, ¡°Mr. Fei, I want to know,¡±


    ¡°What is the identity of that No. 099 Conrad Huo who bid against you at the auction?¡±


    ¡°Conrad?¡± Hearing this, Dous shook his head and smiled bitterly,


    ''"''His name is not Conrad, but when he is outside, he rarely uses his real identity.¡±


    Saying that, Dous added: ¡°His real identity is the eldest son of the An family, Marshal An.¡±


    ¡°Marshal An?!¡±


    Charlie heard these two words and his whole body was dumbfounded!

 Chapter 4072

    Chapter 4072


    In his memory, he had three uncles, his eldest uncle Marshal,


    His second uncle Marcus An, and his youngest uncle Martel.


    In addition to that, there was a sister-inw named Tece An.


    In fact, these three uncles, as well as a sister-inw, Charlie met only a handful of times.


    But the reason why he could remember their names very clearly was that, like his mother Margaret An''s name.


    All were inspired from a ssical writing he had read.


    Although he did not go to college properly, his family gave him an extraordinary initiation before he was eight years old.


    He had been studying ssical works under his mother''s tutge since he was young,


    And he has long been familiar with "History" and "Poetry",


    So he naturally remembered the names of his three uncles and his sister-inw clearly.


    And he never dreamed that the 099, who was just expelled from the field, was his own great uncle!


    No wonder he looked more or less familiar to him, but could not recall where he had seen him.


    After all, his own encounter with him is too little, and more than twenty years have passed,


    His appearance has also changed a lot than before when he was in his twenties,


    So for a while simply did not recognize him.


    Charlie couldn''t help but think: ¡°Great-uncle looked like it''s definitely not for his own,¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "When he was bidding on the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    "Otherwise he wouldn''t be pleading to take the Rejuvenation Pill away.¡±


    "Could it be for Grandpa?!¡±


    "But, before the auction, I just talked to Mr. Lai about Grandpa,¡±


    "And Mr. Lai also said clearly that Grandpa, for all this, has always been unbelieving        ¡±


    "Then who was he shooting this rejuvenation pill for?¡±


    Charlie was instantly in deep thought.


    Then, he subconsciously looked at Qinghua, who was also puzzled.


    Qinghua also guessed the doubt in Charlie''s heart and said with a frown,


    "Since Nics''s father died, I basically have no dealings with the An family,¡± "And now counting, there are more than


    forty years, but with my understanding of Nics,¡±


    ¡°He should not believe in something like the Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie finally understood that Qinghua had not seen his great uncle for many years, so he did not


    recognize him at the auction.


    And Ste, who was on the side, just now clearly saw that Charlie''s expression.


    It was shocked for a moment when he heard the two words, Marshal An.


    Moreover, she also saw with her own eyes, Charlie and Qinghua about this Marshal, seemed to have some kind of eye


    contact.


    At this moment, she instantly realized in her heart,


    "Mr. Wade and Mr. Lai, both must have some kind of connection with the An family!¡±


    "Otherwise, Mr. Wade would never show his horror, and the two of them, would never have such eye contact!¡±


    "Mr. Lai would not need to guess, because he just said that,¡±


    "He had no dealings with the An family since the death of Nics''s father;¡±


    "This statement is pushed backward, which means that,¡±


    "Mr. Lai had a good friendship with the An family when Nics''s father was alive.¡±


    "But Mr. Wade is so young and has been living in the maind,


    How could he be involved with the second-ranked An family in the United States?¡±


    Thinking of this, Ste suddenly remembered another thing.


    ¡°My most admired An family''s daughter, Margaret, was married far away to China and down to the Chinese Wade family


    back then,¡±


    ¡°And then she died young twenty years ago......... ¡±


    She could not help but mutter in her heart, ¡°An family.......... Margaret......... ¡±


    "Wade family....... Zhongquan Wade......... Wade........ Charlie........ Wade........ ¡±


    Thinking of this, she seemed to suddenly think of something, and her heart was horrified!


    At this moment, she finally guessed all of Charlie''s identity!


    ¡°So, he is not only the famous Master Wade of Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°But also the eldest son and grandson of the Wade family!¡±


    ¡°Not only that, he''s even the eldest grandson of the An family!¡±


    ¡°It''s the only son of my life idol Margaret An!¡±


    ¡°Legend has it that Margaret, her husband, and son, all perished because of a conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°But unexpectedly, Margaret''s son survived!¡±


    At this moment, Ste finally understood that she, the Miss Fei family,


    She thought she was something big when she arrived in Aurous Hill.


    But she never dreamed that in thisndscape of Aurous Hill, there was a real personality, a dragon, Charlie!

 Chapter 4073

    Chapter 4073


    Seeing through Charlie''s identity at this moment, it was as if Ste had grabbed the real straw that saved her life.


    She suddenly knelt down again and choked up as she begged,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, please help my grandfather and help him take back the great power of the Fei


    family......................................... "


    When Ste''s words came out, Dous was stunned and dumbfounded.


    He could not understand why Ste would beg Charlie to help him take back the great power.


    After all, although Charlie has the Rejuvenation Pill,


    Even if he gave the Rejuvenation Pill to him, he would only be able to survive.


    Surviving is not the same as being able to regain the great power of the Fei family.


    Because his own eldest son has acted to eradicate him by the roots, he simply has no way topete with him.


    Even, he may not be able to return to the United States at all.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason is that, once he ventured back to the country,


    His eldest son will definitely regard him as a thorn in his side, and will not let him go back alive no matter what.


    On the other side, Qinghua is both shocked and happy.


    Shocked that Ste can prate Charlie''s true identity.


    The joy is that she really begged the right person, right now, Apart from Charlie, there is no second person with the


    ability to help Dous to regain control of the Fei family.


    Charlie was also surprised to the extreme.


    He knew that Ste was smart, but he didn''t expect her to be so smart.


    It must be that he just heard the name of his great uncle,


    He did not control his expression at once and was caught by Ste.


    The good thing is that besides Qinghua, it was the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front around him,


    They all knew that he was the young master of the Wade family, so Ste''s remark did not expose him out.


    So, Charlie also did not want to deny, just look at her, lightly said: ¡°Sorry, this favor I can not give.¡±


    Ste, in a hurry, said offhandedly, "How can that be Wade young master,¡±


    ¡°With your ability, if you are willing to help, there will be a way, as for the conditions, you can just be open about it,¡±


    "I believe that grandfather will definitely promise you.......... ¡±


    Dous was astonished beyond words, looked at Ste and asked in a soft voice: "Ste............................... you this


    is......... ¡±


    Charlie saw that Ste had already seen through his identity,


    So he spoke to the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front around him and said, "You guys go out first.¡±


    "As youmand, Mr. Wade!¡± Several soldiers immediately turned around and walked out.


    Charlie then looked at Karl and added, ¡°You gentleman, please also take a moment to leave.¡±


    Karl nced at Dous and saw that Dous nodded, then he gave a nce to Charlie and walked out.


    At this moment in the room, only Charlie, Qinghua, and Dous, Ste.


    Charlie looked at Dous at this time and said seriously,


    ¡°Mr. Fei, I am the first grandson of the Eastcliff Wade family,¡±


    ¡°My mother is the eldest daughter of the An family, Margaret An,¡±


    ¡°And that Marshal An who waspeting with you just now, is my great uncle.¡±


    When Dous heard this, his entire jaw dropped.


    He said with wide eyes and a face full of horror,


    ¡°You....... you are Margaret An''s son? Hasn''t Margaret''s family all passed away?¡±


    Charlie sighed and said seriously, ¡°My parents passed away, but I survived.¡±


    After saying that, he asked him, ¡°The reason why my parents passed away,¡±


    ¡°May I ask if you know any inside information?¡±


    Dous shook his head and spoke, ¡°Young Master Wade, back then,¡±


    ¡°The news of your mother''s death in China was extremely viral in American high society,¡± ¡°Many people said she was


    killed by someone,¡±


    ¡°But no one knew exactly what exactly happened and who was involved,¡± ¡°It is said that the An family has also been


    investigating,¡±


    ¡°But it has not been identified, and outsiders like us, we have even less knowledge          ¡±

 Chapter 4074

    Chapter 4074


    At this time, Ste on the side also spoke: ¡°Young Master Wade, after your mother''s death,¡±


    ¡°Many of her alumni at Stanford, as well as those Silicon Valley bigwigs who had received her investment to be top


    entrepreneurs,¡±


    ¡°They all have been trying everything to find out the truth about her death for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And until today nothing definite has been found out.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie''s heart burst with disappointment.


    At the earliest, he thought that his parents were killed by the Su family.


    But when he found the Su family, he realized that the Su family simply did not have that ability.


    Immediately after that, he thought that the Wade family must know the reason why his parents were killed.


    But Elder Wade was also confused about it.


    Now he felt that Dous might have insider information that he did not know, but he also knew nothing about it.


    What drove Charlie to despair the most was that Grandpa''s family didn''t seem to know the reason either.


    Not only that, so many of Mom''s old friends at Stanford, and so many Intepanies she had invested in.


    It was so unbelievable that so many of their top smart people joined forces, but they couldn''t find out the clues either.


    He now also does not know, he actually has to find the people, in order to explore the clues rted to the murder of


    parents.


    And at this time, Dous looked at Charlie, but his eyes shone with light.


    In his opinion, Charlie was the grandson of Nics An,


    If he could mobilize the strength of the An family, it must not be difficult to help him regain power!


    Thus, he hastily pleaded, ¡°Young Master Wade, I dare to implore you to help retake control of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°If possible, I would like to give 20% of all the Fei family''s industries as a reward!¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked him, ¡°What makes you think I can help you take back the power?¡±


    Dous said offhandedly, ¡°Young Master Wade, you are the grandson of Mr. Nics An,¡±


    ¡°As long as you ask, I think the An family will definitely respond to your request,¡±


    ¡°With the An family''s strength, this matter is not difficult to handle!¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said lightly: ¡°Mr. Fei, this matter, you have a bit taken it for granted,¡± ¡°I have not met with the


    An family for more than twenty years,¡± ¡°They do not even know whether I am dead or alive, what makes you think they


    will respond to my requests?¡±


    Speaking here, Charlie gave a slight beating and asked,


    ¡°Moreover, you and I have just met today, what makes you think that I will beg the An family for you?¡±


    ¡°Is it just for your 20% share? You witnessed the auction tonight, if I let my great uncle take that Rejuvenation Pill away,¡±


    ¡°The An family would definitely pay me US$370 billion,¡±


    ¡°But I didn''t even take this money seriously, do you think that your mere


    20% of shares, I would look at it?¡±


    Hearing these words, Dous''s face turned deadly gray.


    He just thought that Charlie had the ability to help him.


    But now that he thought about it, he suddenly understood that just because Charlie had the ability to help him.


    It did not mean that he had the obligation to help.


    Thinking of this, he smiled to himself andmented, ¡°Mr. Wade is right, it is me who is overthinking............................. ¡±


    At the side, Ste also seemed to suffer a heavy hammer in her heart.


    At this moment, she also suddenly realized that the favor she had given to Charlie,


    He had already doubled it with half of the Blood Dissipation Heart Saving Pill.


    So what qualifications did she have to ask for his help?


    At this time, Qinghua sighed and said: ¡°Dous, I know you are upset, but you should know that you have almost


    nothing,¡±


    ¡°But the other party has already taken control of the Fei family with a market value of nearly a trillion dors,¡±


    ¡°With such a big power disparity, you can not win.¡±


    Speaking of this, he added: ¡°Moreover, even if the An family is strong,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to easily help you grab back the power, this is not a war between two countries,¡±


    ¡°Who is strong, who can destroy the other side, this is the era of peace, is the rule of thew society,¡±


    ¡°Everything must be in line with basic legal principles.¡±


    ¡°Your son seized your power, relying on the highest emergency n,¡±


    ¡°A reasonable and legal way, the An family seize your son''s power, relying on what?¡±


    ¡°Will it rely on the substitution of God''s justice?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4075

    Chapter 4075


    Qinghua''s words, for Dous momentarily has no way to refute,


    Instead, he is inwardly now more deeply hit.


    And Qinghua seems to want topletely wake up this old friend at once, so he continued: ¡°Dous, you have to


    understand, your son has not simply usurped your position,¡±


    ¡°He is stirring up the civil and military ministers together to overthrow your dynasty,¡±


    ¡°Your desire for the Rejuvenation Pill had be an obsession,¡±


    ¡°You prepared 200 billion dors just topete for the Pill,¡±


    ¡°This was bound to greatly stimte your children and grandchildren,¡±


    ¡°As well as your other shareholders on the board.¡±


    ¡°I say in other words, you are like the old emperor in ancient times,¡±


    ¡°One who did not hesitate to use the power of a nation for himself in exchange for a long life,¡±


    ¡°Your children and grandchildren, your civil and military ministers are no longer able to see it the way you do,¡±


    ¡°And they not only no longer embrace you, but also no longer trust you,¡±


    ¡°They even regard you as a faint ruler and tyrant, and only want to get everything back on track after overthrowing you!¡±


    ¡°Think about it yourself, if you hadn''t lost everyone''s support yourself,¡±


    ¡°How could your eldest son have so easily andpletely, snatched away your great power?¡±


    Speaking here, Qinghua paused slightly for a moment and said emotionally,


    ¡°Dous, everything has a cause and effect, you have to reflect on yourself!¡±


    At this moment, Dous''s whole body was struck by lightning.


    Before this, he only knew that it was his son who seized his power.


    And snatched away the dynasty he had worked so hard to build.


    But now he realized that he was the one who was bent on seeking longevity,


    Thus also depriving himself of the foundation of support and trust in his own dynasty.


    Under such circumstances, what else does he want to take back the power?


    It is simply a fool''s dream!


    Thinking of this, Dous was speechless and tearful.


    And Ste was also woken up by Qinghua''s words.


    She was hoping that her grandfather would live a long life,


    So she was extremely supportive of his quest for longevity and the rejuvenation pill.


    But apart from the filial piety, she should have as a granddaughter,


    Arge part of this was also based on her own interests.


    She and her father, as well as her older siblings from the same father and mother,


    They all have alwayscked sufficient roots in the family and have to rely on the blessing of the old man to live a little


    easier.


    If the old man died early, her father, as the youngest son, was bound to get only the least benefits.


    This is the crux of the matter.


    Her wish for her grandfather to live does not mean that others think so too.


    At this time, Charlie suddenly spoke coldly and said, ¡°Back then, Yan Wang Zhu Di rose up in rebellion, after driving his


    nephew Jianwen Emperor out of the pce,¡±


    ¡°He still had trouble sleeping and eating, and spent his life searching for the whereabouts of Jianwen Emperor,¡±


    ¡°You should now also be careful of your son driving you to extinction.¡±


    Dous looked at Charlie, smiled bitterly: ¡°He.......... should not be so vicious


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    to this extent....... just now he was on the phone,¡±


    ¡°Also open and honest with me, he means, as long as I do not go back to the United States,¡±


    ¡°He will let me live the rest of my life in the country,¡±


    ¡°And when I die, then let Ste take my remains back to the United States for burial.¡±


    Charlie smiled yfully, shook his head and said seriously:


    ¡°In my opinion, the reason he said this is based on the premise that he thinks you will live at most a month or two,¡±


    ¡°And he probably also thinks that after you are so stimted,¡±


    ¡°You are likely to even die on the spot at the auction,¡±


    ¡°Or since the auction fell apart, so that the already few days left, continue to greatly reduced to even fewer.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie looked at him and ndly said,


    ¡°If I didn''t save you just now, he might have gotten what he wanted by now.¡±


    Hearing these words, Dous''s expression became appalled.


    Charlie''s expression was austere at this time as he continued to ask him,


    ¡°Just imagine, if he knew that you now have another year or two of life expectancy for nothing,¡±


    ¡°Would he still be so calm and let you live out the rest of your life in the country?¡±

 Chapter 4076

    Chapter 4076


    This question from Charlie made both Dous and Ste''s hearts jump!


    Dous originally thought that although he had lost the great power of the Fei family,


    He would at least have one or two more years of life,


    And since Charlie''s Rejuvenation Pill would continue to be auctioned next year, he might still have a chance.


    But hearing this, he realized that he was a little too optimistic.


    His son is trying to let him die in the country, which is based on dying a little faster.


    What if he dies too slowly?


    Thinking of this, Dous felt a shudder.


    Ste was also a little panicked all of a sudden.


    She subconsciously asked Charlie: ¡°Young Master Wade........... Then what do you think, what should grandfather do


    now.......... ¡±


    Charlie ndly said, ¡°At a time like this, don''t think that you can still kill a return to the top,¡±


    "The only option now is to find a way to live on while epting defeat.¡±


    Qinghua immediately said with some concern, "Young Master Wade, he and his grandchild has no one to rely on in


    Aurous Hill,¡±


    "Although there is Karl around, but if the other party finds out that Dous is alive,¡±


    "He will certainly have trouble sleeping and eating, at that time,¡±


    "I am afraid that he will not be able to resist and personally send people over, in that case, just Karl is not enough to


    resist............................................. ¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at Ste, said indifferently:


    "Mr. Lai is right, and the other party is in charge of nearly a trillion dors of family assets,¡±


    "They secretly can mobilize the experts and will not be afraid as bit as a hair,¡±


    "Intelligence capabilities are immeasurable,¡±


    "Even if you and your grandfather want to hide, you certainly cannot.¡±


    Ste suddenly got nervous, can not return to the United States it does not matter,


    But if the other side really lost patience and take action to kill her grandpa early, they have no countermeasures at the


    moment.


    At this time, Qinghua could not help but plead with Charlie:


    ¡°Young Master Wade, if they have no one to shelter them, I''m afraid there are many crises,¡± ¡°I beg you to see that they


    have no one to rely on, try to think of a foolproof n for the two of them,¡±


    ¡°So that Dous can live the rest of his life in peace.......... ¡±


    Charlie said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Lai, I have already booked my trip and will leave for the United States with my wife at the


    end of the month.¡±


    ¡°Even if I leave them in the care of my men in Aurous Hill now,¡±


    ¡°Once the other side reallyes looking for them, my men may not be able to protect them.¡±


    Ste put down all dignity at this time, once again kneeling on both knees, sobbing uncontrobly said:


    ¡°Young Master Wade........ my grandfather and I are now desperate, please be merciful,¡±


    ¡°At least protect my grandfather''s life......... as for myself I''m sure you don''t need to bother, please!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie originally did not want to intervene in the affairs of the Fei family,


    Because he was also clear that such matters are beyond his current capabilities.


    Although his own personal strength is very strong, but it is impossible to always carry the two with him.


    Although the strength he can currently control is also good but after all,


    The foundation is still shallow,pared to the Fei family, there is definitely a big gap;.


    Moreover, he is not prepared to identify with the An family for the time being,


    Much less to beg the An family for the Fei family.


    Although there is still a Cataclysmic Front in his hand,


    But he can''t let Joseph fight over with the soldiers of the Front, right?


    The Front is a mercenary organization, in speaking it seems to be very strong, but can only survive in the cracks of this


    world.


    If he really lets the Cataclysmic Front go to the United States to set off the trouble,


    That too with the United States'' top family as an enemy, once the United States intervene,


    The Cataclysmic Front is bound to have no chance of victory.


    Thinking about the Cataclysmic Front, Charlie suddenly had a n in mind.


    Then, he sighed and said, ¡°It''s just that, in the current situation, you definitely can not stay in Aurous Hill,"


    ¡°I will go to the United States if the other side really sent people over to kill,"


    ¡°I can not protect your safety, then you in Aurous Hill will be even less safe."


    "But even if they find you, they can''t do anything to you in the territory of the Cataclysmic Front."


    "Cataclysmic Front?" When Ste heard these words, she subconsciously asked,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, aren''t the Cataclysmic Front and the Wade family enemies?¡±


    Charlie hummed andughed and said ndly, ¡°That''s all old history,¡±


    ¡°Now more than 50,000 people up and down the Cataclysmic Front are all loyal to me.¡±

 Chapter 4077

    Chapter 4077


    When Charlie said this, Ste and Dous were already stunned to the point that their jaws dropped.


    Charlie''s lightly delivered the sentence, but in the ears of the grandparents and grandchild, it was like a rolling


    thunderstorm.


    The grandparent and grandchild never dreamed that the Wade family had ceded half of its family assets.


    All to the Cataclysmic Front in exchange for theting of the Cataclysmic Front Master Joseph, but in reality, it was the


    exact opposite!


    The Wade family not only did not give up half of their family assets to the Cataclysmic Front,


    Charlie instead took the entire Front under hismand!


    This is a mercenary group of tens of thousands of people!


    Such a mercenary group, although notparable to the military of the United States of America,


    But its scale andbat power are no longerparable to a rich family like the Fei family.


    Ste''s brain has not yet reacted, while Dous suddenly realized and said offhand:


    ¡°No wonder....... no wonder at the time of entry, Karl once issued a doubt,¡±


    ¡°Saying that the security personnel here are almost all martial arts experts,¡±


    ¡°The lowest cultivation is a three-star martial artist, the higher ones even have a few five-star martial artists,¡±


    ¡°So many experts, even Karl can notpare, I think these must be the people of the Cataclysmic


    Front.................................... ¡±


    Charlie nodded and said frankly and readily,


    ¡°That''s right, the ones responsible for the security of the entire auction this time are all soldiers of the Cataclysmic


    Front,¡±


    ¡°The Karl you mentioned, should be the one who has been following you just now, right?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°His cultivation level is really good, he has already reached the level of a seven-star martial artist,¡±


    ¡°Which is also the level of the Four Great Battlemanders working in the Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    Dous looked at Charlie in shock and muttered,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, you........ how do you know that Master Yuan... he is a seven-star martial artist?!¡±


    In fact, when asking this question, Dous already had an answer in his heart.


    Why would Charlie know Karl''s cultivation level?


    The only possibility was that his cultivation level was far above Karl''s!


    Ste was even more shocked, she felt more and more at this moment that she was simply a cloud and mudpared


    to Charlie!


    At this moment, Charlie firstughed without saying anything,


    And only after a moment did he ndlyugh again and said: ¡°Otherwise, Mr. Fei, what did I, you think relied on to


    subdue the Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    ¡°Was it by being handsome?¡±


    The dumbfounded Ste suddenly broke her defense when she heard Charlie''s words.


    She couldn''t help but give a lightugh, and then hurriedly shut her mouth in a sensible manner.


    But it was also this softugh that made her mood suddenly rx a lot.


    Dous also finally understood at this time that the reason why Tony,


    Who had been protecting Ste before, had disappeared here, it must also be the work of Charlie.


    And Karl once said that the one who could make Tony disappear without a sound must be an expert among experts,


    And one who had already broken through the dark realm.


    So it seems that Charlie must be that Dark Realm expert.


    Otherwise, he couldn''t have taken the Cataclysmic Front under hismand!


    Thinking of this, his gaze was awe-inspiring, and his eyes were full of awe as he looked at Charlie,


    Bowing respectfully to him and saying reverently, ¡°Young Master Wade has such achievements at such a young age,¡±


    "The future of the Wade family will definitely be unlimited!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly, looked at the time, and spoke, "Mr. Fei, it''s gettingte, you and Miss Fei should also depart.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Ste and said seriously,


    "Miss Fei, I will inform Joseph, when you arrive in the Middle East,¡±


    "You will be treated well, but after all, it is the Middle East,¡±


    "The conditions are more or less difficult, you and Mr. Fei need to ovee and will have to bear it.¡±


    Ste also knew very well that even if Charlie had the ability to help grandfather regain power,


    She herself was not qualified to ask him to help at all.


    Now that Charlie was willing to save grandpa and her life, it was already considered a great kindness.


    So, she choked with gratitude and said, "Thank you, Young Master Wade, for your great kindness, I will never forget it!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and added: "You first apany Mr. Fei to the hospital,¡±


    "I''ll have someone prepare some food and supplies, and then prepare some daily necessities to bring you onboard in


    advance.¡±


    Ste, while shedding tears, nodded her head repeatedly and choked, "Thank you Young Master


    Wade............................................. Thank you!¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly, looked at Dous again, and spoke, ¡°Mr. Fei, you still have to cooperate next.¡±

 Chapter 4078

    Chapter 4078


    A few minutester, several security personnel carried a stretcher in a panic and carried Dous out of the VIP room,


    Straight through the auction hall, and flew out of the banquet hall in full view of everyone.


    While running, the security personnel shouted,


    "Get out of the way, the patient is dying and must be sent to the hospital immediately!¡±


    Ste followed the dash, already crying with pearly tears.


    The crowd at the auction, watching the staff carry Dous away, one by one, could not help but mutter.


    Just now, because of Dous''s sudden fainting, the whole auction was suspended.


    Afterwards, the convoy arranged by Issac immediately took Dous to the hospital.


    With Dous and Ste gone, Charlie, who was in the VIP room, said to Qinghua,


    "Mr. Lai, if the Fei family''s son finds out that Mr. Fei and Ste are missing,¡±


    "He might pressurize you to pursue the details, and then you will need to withstand the pressure.¡±


    Qinghua said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Wade need not worry,¡± ¡°That ba5tard of the Fei family does not dare to do


    anything to me,¡±


    ¡°Besides, I did not follow them to the hospital, their whereabouts after arriving at the hospital is unknown,¡±


    ¡°What is the use of looking for me? I don''t know anything.¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Since that''s the case, then your junior will be relieved.¡±


    Qinghua returned the smile and then asked him,


    ¡°Right Young Master Wade, I wonder what you are going to do in the United States this time?¡±


    Charlie returned the words, ¡°I''m going to apany my wife to attend a refresher course in Providence.¡±


    Qinghua marveled and said, ¡°Providence is on the East Coast,¡±


    ¡°I am on the West Coast, there are more than 4,000 kilometers between us,¡±


    ¡°But if Young Master Wade has time, you are wee toe to Los Angeles for a turn,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely provide good hospitality then!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Okay if there is time, I will definitely visit.¡±


    Qinghua smiled faintly and asked, ¡°Young Master Wade, how is the auction going?¡±


    Charlie smiled, ¡°I asked Miss Song to suspend the auction,¡±


    ¡°Let them wait first, and start again when I finish arranging things.¡±


    Qinghua nodded and said with an arching hand, ¡°Young Master Wade, then I will also go back to the venue and wait


    first.¡±


    After saying that, he said with a smile, ¡°Tonight, this Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°It seems to have fallen into the hands of that Bernard Elnor,¡±


    ¡°This auction, it''s been really ups and downs, idents all around........... ¡±


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said with a smile,


    ¡°No way, I thought it could be bought by Mr. Fei, but I didn''t expect it to be like this.¡±


    Qinghua asked him, ¡°Right young master Wade, you do not intend to meet Marshal?¡±


    ¡°ording to the rules of your auction, even if he is expelled from the venue before the auction is over,¡±


    ¡°He cannot leave the hotel without permission at this moment, right?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and spoke, ¡°Forget it, there''s nothing to see,¡±


    ¡°Although I''m not too sure if the An family is an enemy or a friend,¡±


    ¡°But I know that the whole An family didn''t think much of my father back then,¡±


    ¡°At first my mother even went out of her way to draw a line with the family in order to marry him,¡±


    ¡°And for many years afterward, there wasn''t much interaction with the An family,¡±


    ¡°So I guess they wouldn''t treat me too well, so why make a fool of myself?


    That is uninteresting.¡±


    Qinghua seriously said, ¡°If the An family knew your current achievements, they would not treat you as badly as you


    said.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°If it''s because of the Rejuvenation Pill or any other reason that makes them look at me,¡±


    ¡°Or even care about me, then it''s better not to see them at all, as the old saying goes,¡±


    ¡°''No one asks in the poor city, but the rich have distant rtives in the deep mountains, I don''t want this to happen to


    me.¡±


    Qinghua pondered for a moment, spoke: ¡°Marshal incognito to participate in the auction,¡±


    ¡°Think it must be the Fei family people have some health problems,¡±


    ¡°Most likely your grandfather, I am worried that in case you do not go over,¡±


    ¡°in case your grandfather or others have some problem, your heart will think over about it........................................... ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°No such things exist, they were not polite to my father,¡±


    ¡°To my mother they also made some difficulties, even if any of them really has any condition, I wont'' think about it.¡±


    Charlie ndly said: ¡°Moreover, if any of them, really have an emergency situation, then he will certainlye over


    himself,¡± ¡°Rather than let that great uncle of minee over to buy away the Rejuvenation pills,¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°So if there really is a situation, it will not be too critical!¡±

 Chapter 4079

    Chapter 4079


    In Charlie''s opinion, since it was not clear whether the An family was an enemy or a friend,


    There was naturally no need for him to actively reveal his identity.


    As for who in the An family actually needs the Rejuvenation Pill,


    He does not want to explore it for the time being.


    Qinghua also felt that what Charlie said made sense.


    Since the An family could let Marshale over to explore the truth.


    It did prove that their need for the Rejuvenation Pill was not that urgent.


    Otherwise, they would havee over on their own like Dous.


    Thus, he arched his hand toward Charlie and smiled,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, I will go back to the scene first.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°You go back first and wait for a moment,¡±


    ¡°And I will make some arrangements to let the auction continue.¡±


    With that, Qinghua said goodbye and left the VIP room.


    After Qinghua left, Charlie picked up the phone and called Melba,


    Who was in charge of ISU shipping, and once the phone call came through,


    He asked her directly, ¡°Melba, are there any ships going to the Middle East in near future?¡±


    "Yes." Melba said, ¡°The first batch of grain you promised to give to Syria has already been loaded at the port of


    Haicheng," ¡°And will be sailing in the next two days."


    Charlie immediately said, ¡°You should select the most trustworthy captain and the necessary and engine and other


    crew,"


    ¡°Have them start preparing now, try to set sail tonight,"


    ¡°I will have the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front bring two people overter,"


    ¡°They are supposed to go to the Middle East on this ship, make sure to keep it strictly confidential."


    When Melba heard Charlie''s order, she didn''t ask for any details and immediately said,


    ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I will make the arrangements,"


    ¡°We should be able to set sail within two hours at the earliest,"


    ¡°When will the people you want to send over will arrive?"


    Charlie looked at the time and said, ¡°I''ll arrange for a helicopter to send them over,"


    ¡°If it''s quick, it''ll only take an hour or two."


    Melba said dryly, ¡°Then I''ll arrange it here, have them prepare to set sail,"


    ¡°In addition, I''ll have them separate half of the living area on the ship,"


    ¡°So that none of them will be allowed to go to the other half of the area at that time."


    "Good." Charlie said satisfactorily, ¡°Then you arrange it first,¡±


    ¡°I''ll also have someone prepare my side, and I''ll have someone contact you then to dock the specific details.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Charlie immediately picked up the inte and spoke,


    ¡°Is Ruoli there? Come see me in the VIP room.¡±


    Charlie had previously instructed Issac to reserve a luxury suite for Ruoli in the VIP building of Shangri-La.


    So that she could stay here often, so tonight Ruoli also participated in the auction as one of the security personnel.


    A few momentster, Ruoli, who was dressed in a security uniform and had a valiant posture,


    Came to the VIP room with quick steps, and once she saw Charlie, she said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you''re looking for me?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said,


    ¡°Ruoli, go and purchase some daily necessities as well as food, clothing, and personal items that your women need to


    use,¡±


    ¡°And after that, you have to send two people to the Middle East for me overnight,¡±


    ¡°And return after handing them over to Joseph.¡±


    Ruoli did not ask for any details and immediately said, ¡°Then I''ll go do it!¡± After saying that, she suddenly remembered


    something and asked hurriedly, ¡°Do I need to prepare a passport?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If it is normal to go through the customs exit,


    Naturally, you need to prepare a passport, out of customs and into the customs need to use it.


    However, if the exit through non-normal channels, the passport is basically of little use.


    Charlie then said, ¡°No need to prepare passports, you guys take the boat to leave overnight,¡±


    ¡°I''ll have Joseph meet you there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡± Ruoli immediately nodded and said, ¡°Then I''m going to do it.¡±

 Chapter 4080

    Chapter 4080


    After arranging everything, Charlie then returned to the monitoring room.


    At this point in the monitoring room, it can be seen that the auction site is silent.


    Everyone is patiently waiting for the auction to restart, except Bernard Elnor is now anxious scratching his ears.


    His mood this evening went up to heaven and back to earth several times.


    Finally reaching its peak at the moment when Dous announced his withdrawal.


    But as time passed, his mood began to be anxious and apprehensive again,


    Fearing that something would go wrong again in this matter.


    At this time, Warnia finally received Charlie''s authorization and said on the microphone,


    ¡°Gentlemen, No. 035 has been sent to the hospital for first aid due to a sudden illness,¡±


    ¡°And given that he himself has announced that he has given up thepetition for thisst Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°Our opportunity to purchase this Rejuvenation Pill will be filled by No.016.¡±


    When Bernard Elnor heard this, he clenched his fists in excitement and threw several punches in the air.


    If not for the fear of viting the rules, he would have roared a few times to express his heart''s joy.


    Warnia looked at him at this time and opened her mouth to ask:


    ¡°No. 016, may I ask if you are willing to purchase thisst rejuvenation pill at a price of 72 billion dors?¡±


    ¡°I am willing! I am willing!¡± Bernard Elnor said offhand with unbridled excitement,


    ¡°Please give me the phone number and I will arrange payment now!¡±


    Warnia nodded and spoke, ¡°No. 016, since you have confirmed it,¡±


    ¡°You are naturally the first in line to purchase the Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Speaking here, Warnia added: ¡°However, the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill has just confirmed one thing with me,¡±


    ¡°This Rejuvenation Pill, anyone who buys it on the spot will pay exactly ording to the price of a sessful bid,¡± "Only,


    you still need to make a round of allotment to purchase this Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    "Another allotment?!¡± Bernard Elnor almost copsed as he cried out,


    "Two of your staff members already made me allot over 300 million dors of goods before! Why do you still want me to


    allocate goods?¡±


    The audience at the scene was also a bit surprised.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They had never heard of the request to match goods either.


    And wondered why they were suddenly letting 016 match goods now.


    However, just when many people wanted to voice their discontent for No. 016,¡±


    "Someone suddenly recognized him and blurted out, "Isn''t 016 Bernard Elnor? He is the inventor of the luxury


    dispensing system!¡±


    Immediately afterward, someone responded,


    "Oh my God, it''s really him! My wife has dispensed tens of millions of euros in his brand stores!¡±


    Someone else said,


    "This guy has a very bad business reputation and has been scolded for his dispensing system!¡±


    "If it weren''t for the distribution system, he wouldn''t be the richest man in the world!¡±


    ¡°I never thought it would be his turn to distribute goods today! What a self inflicted disaster!¡±


    At this point, someone retorted, "Aren''t you guys going too far? What does it have to do with him?¡±


    Someone sneered, "Are you seriously ill in the head? Do you think the distribution of goods is the salesman''s own


    behavior?¡±


    "When you go out to buy a cup of coffee, why didn''t the waiter at the coffee shop ask you to dispense the goods?¡±


    "Why did Bernard Elnor''s store let you dispense the goods?¡±


    "This kind of global uniform bundled sales policy, if he, the boss, didn''t give the order personally,¡±


    "Who underneath would dare to be so reckless?¡±


    "That''s right!¡± Someone immediately echoed,


    "He has made tens of billions of dors by relying on a rogue system of bundled sales like an allotment,¡±


    "And it''s time for him to taste his own consequences today!¡±


    At this moment, Warnia, facing Bernard Elnor''s astonishment, said ndly:


    "No. 016, the system of allotment itself is your promotion, so many of your brands firmly implement the system of


    allotment,¡±


    "No matter how the market opposes you, you do what you want and insist to the end,¡± "So this time the owner of the


    Rejuvenation Pill also dictated that special treatment must be given to you.¡±


    Saying that she added: ¡°Moreover before let you allocate goods, it was to participation qualification in the auction,¡±


    ¡°Now let you allocate goods again, this is for you to buy the Pill, these are two different stages, not to be mixed up;¡±


    ¡°If you want this Rejuvenation Pill, you must ept the allotment,¡±


    "Otherwise, the Pill will be split into four parts and continue to be auctioned on-site;¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can also continue to participate in the auction at that time,¡±


    ¡°But I have to remind you that if you are sessful in the auction,¡±


    ¡°You will also have to ept the same allotment!¡±

 Chapter 4081

    Chapter 4081


    When Elnor heard this, his whole face was sad and saucy.


    He knew that he was being targeted.


    The point is, he was targeted, and those people around him who were bidding for the same rejuvenation pills were all


    cheering for it.


    It was also at this moment that he knew that he was not only disliked by the customers of his brand but even by other


    rich people.


    He also finally realized the evil thing about the allotment system.


    It is you see that your customer like something very much, and then you take the psychological trick,


    That if you have to have it, you have to add an extra price in another way.


    If you protest, the seller will tell you, this is our sales policy, You ept it, pay for the allocation, or not, go out and turn


    right.


    And Elnor''s desire for the rejuvenating elixir is not just a matter of liking it,


    It''s a matter of his health and longevity.


    In his current physical condition, in case of lung cancer makes aeback, then he will basically have no choice but to


    die.


    Moreover, he had already experienced the pain of anti-cancer treatment twice.


    And did not want to experience it a third time in his life.


    Thinking of this, he could only grit his teeth and ask Warnia with a humble face,


    ¡°Miss Song, I don''t know how you want me to allocate the goods........... ¡±


    ¡°My cash flow is not that abundant......... ¡±


    Warnia nodded and spoke, ¡°Don''t worry, we naturally won''t force you into a desperate situation because of the allotment


    of goods.¡±


    Speaking here, she smiled faintly and continued,


    ¡°If we follow the allocation strategy of your brand,¡±


    ¡°The ratio of the general allocation amount for popr models starts at one to one or even higher, right?¡±


    Elnor''s eyes went ck, if the ratio of one to one, that would be $140 billion, where would he get that much money?


    Just when he was desperate, Warnia said: ¡°Of course, we do things, then we still have to be a little more careful,¡±


    ¡°So we finally decided to let you in ordance with the proportion of 50% of the goods,¡± ¡°Since your bid price is 72


    billion, then the amount of goods is 36 billion, a total of 108 billion.¡±


    Elnor said desperately, ¡°I don''t have that much money.......... ¡±


    ¡°I can onlye up with a maximum of eighty billion dors in cash now


    Warnia nodded and spoke, ¡°In that case, you can also apply for installment payments.¡±


    Elnor, ¡°How to pay in installments?!¡±


    Warnia said, ¡°A total of $36 billion in allotments, you pay $8 billion first,¡±


    ¡°And the remaining $28 billion, paid in ten years, for which we can waive your installment fee,¡±


    ¡°As you know, if you do consumer loans outside, the interest rate for a ten- year period is at least 50% or more.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking here, Warnia added: ¡°I believe that with your ability to absorb money,¡±


    ¡°It should still be very easy to take out 2.8 billion dors per year, and after you get a whole rejuvenation pill,¡±


    ¡°As long as nothing happens, your life expectancy will be at least twenty years more,¡±


    ¡°So if you look at it this way, it must be very cost-effective for you.¡±


    Then, Warnia turned her words and added, ¡°Of course, you can also not ept it,¡±


    ¡°Our allocation policy is the same as your brand, advocating voluntary allocation, not a mandatory one.¡±


    Elnor finally understood what it means to fleece and kill.


    Forcing people to allocate goods and saying it is voluntary allocation, how is it different from robbers?


    But when he thought about it, isn''t his own brand also the same way?


    Thinking about it, he could onlyment that he had made his own mistakes.


    And although his heart was suffering to the extreme, once he thought of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°He still made an instant decision and gritted his teeth and said, "Okay........... I ept!¡±

 Chapter 4082

    Chapter 4082


    Warnia nodded and said seriously, "016, since you have voluntarily and positively epted our allotment policy,¡±


    You will next need to pay eighty billion dors first,¡±


    "And to ensure that you fulfill your contract, we also need to sign a series of legal documents,¡±


    "The rejuvenating elixir will be given to you after the legal document is signed, do you have any objection to this?¡±


    Elnor shook his head and said decadently, "No......... I have no objection.......... ¡±


    Warnia nodded and smiled, "In that case, then both of us have reached an equal and voluntary agreement,¡±


    ¡°On the allocation of the Pill in the spirit of fairness and justice, do you confirm this?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elnor cried, ¡°Confirmation........ I confirm......... "


    "Good." Warnia smiled slightly and continued, "However, there are two things that I want to emphasize in front of 016,"


    "As well as all the bidders who are present today."


    "First of all, please rest assured that our allocation system, only applies to Mr. Elnor alone,"


    "Except for him, anyone who sessfully bids for the Rejuvenation Pill will not be charged any additional fees,"


    "And as you have seen with the four previous Rejuvenation Pills, we strictly follow the principle of fairness and


    impartiality,"


    "And none of the four sessful bidders are forced to bundle any consumption, so please don''t worry!"


    Once these words came out, everyone on the scene immediately cheered.


    Since it was only for Elnor, everyone was naturally happy to see himugh.


    Therefore, everyone pped and cheered happily, and only Elnor''s face was ugly to the extreme.


    Afterward, Warnia added: "Secondly, we are different from thosepanies outside who ask for allotments,"


    "All the ie from allotments, we don''t take a penny, we will donate the whole amount to charity!" "Among them, half


    will be donated to the poor areas of China," ¡°Specifically to solve the problems of school-age children and teenagers in


    poor areas,¡±


    ¡°As well as out-of-school children and teenagers in terms of their schooling, life, and health,¡±


    ¡°Including but not limited to solving their tuition fees,¡±


    "Living expenses, lunch fees, as well as schrships, grants, and even the treatment costs for physical diseases;¡±


    ¡°The other half, which will be donated to all orphanages,¡±


    ¡°Welfare homes and other children''s welfare institutions nationwide,¡±


    ¡°It will be used to improve the lives and education of orphans in welfare institutions;¡±


    ¡°All the funds will be open to scrutiny, and we wee everyone''s supervision!¡±


    When this statement was made, everyone in the audience was once again in an uproar.


    This is ten years, 36 billion dors!


    Just donate it all?


    Money is not worth anything?


    How many listed groups with a market value of hundreds of billions of dors.


    Tens of years of profits can not do this amount, but the owner of this Rejuvenation pill, is not the least bit moved?


    Moreover, they are all top tycoons and know very well about charity.


    Even if you y charity, there is no such thing!


    The world''s tycoons, especially in rich countries, seem to be very keen on charity,


    Setting up various charitable foundations and then putting hundreds of millions or even billions of dors into them.


    But in fact, the vast majority of such charitable funds, are set up to avoid taxes.


    These tycoons donate billions of dors to set up foundations,


    In fact, it is packaged as a family trust, so as to avoid up to 50% of the estate tax,


    This will be more money for their children and grandchildren.


    And ording to the system, the funds of the foundation must have 5% of the funds for charity,


    While the remaining 95% is basically equivalent to the family trust, and still tax-free.


    Therefore, when the rich do charity, only a very small amount of money out of the good deeds,


    More money is packaged in this way, set apart for their own families.


    Many tycoons also promise to give total donations after their death,


    But most of them actually use this method to change the packaging of their wealth


    And continue to pass it on to their children and grandchildren.


    However, the owner of the Rejuvenation will donate the entire $36 billion,


    And also ept the supervision of the whole society.


    Which means that it is a real donation, and all of it will be used.


    And they will not keep even a single penny out of it..........


    This is really........ too scary!

 Chapter 4083

    Chapter 4083


    Elnor, who was forced and felt helpless, finally epted Warnia''s terms.


    After he paid eighty billion dors in cash with tears in his eyes,


    He signed an agreement with the auction management for installment payments.


    Starting from the second half of this year,


    He would have to pay two hundred and eight billion dors to the auction every year for the next ten years.


    As the dust settled, Warnia finally announced in public,


    ¡°Let''s congratte No. 016, who sessfully won thest rejuvenation pill tonight.¡±


    Elnor stood up in a sh of excitement, ready to step onto the stage,


    While the other bidders all looked a little disappointed.


    Immediately afterward, Elnor was invited to the stage by Warnia.


    Afterward, the staff handed the rejuvenation pill to Elnor''s mouth.


    At this moment, Elnor was already trembling with excitement.


    And the other bidders on the stage, one by one, were staring at him with rapt attention.


    Everyone had seen the effect of a quarter of the rejuvenation pill tonight,


    And they had also seen the effect of half of the rejuvenation pill,


    But only the effect of this whole rejuvenation pill had not been seen yet.


    Everyone wanted to open their eyes and see how amazing this whole rejuvenating pill could be.


    Elnor is already in his seventies, and even though he has the title of Godfather of Fashion as well as Godfather of


    Luxury,


    The bygone years have still left deep marks on his face.


    His original brown-ck hair is already half white, his face and around the eyes have been densely covered with deep


    wrinkles,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And his eye sockets have begun to sink deeper and deeper.


    His cheeks have begun to shrug down because of old age, falling out of two extremely obvious lines of the decree,


    Not to exaggerate, and even have a sense of the dog in the ¡°Cat and Mouse¡± game.


    This, coupled with his two cancer-fighting journeys, made his whole person a few points frailer than his peers.


    However, the moment he took the rejuvenation pill, a miracle happened immediately.


    His hair, from the original withered white, gradually turned into an oily ck-brown,


    And the wrinkles on his face began to rapidly converge,


    Even his drooping cheeks seemed to be freed from the effect of gravity.


    And quickly regained their roundness and luster.


    Just now it was an old man in his seventies, but now in a sh, it has be a strong man in his fifties.


    This instantly envied countless people.


    And Elnor could not see himself at this time, he only felt that he was rapidly regaining vitality all over his body.


    This feeling is like when you are young and tired of going out for a day of exercise,


    When you get home and almost go limp in bed, suddenly you are back to the morning before you go out in that state of


    immense energy.


    This experience was so amazing that he almost roared with excitement!


    It was also at this moment that Elnor burst into tears.


    Tonight was really the most torturous day of his life for him.


    From the beginning full of hope toter despair,


    Over and again ignited the me of hope, and over and again extinguished by despair.


    Even in the final stage, it was close to a breakdown of mind by the $36 billion allotments.


    At this moment, feeling the huge changes in his body, he could not help but cover his face and cry.


    Because he felt that this moment came, and it was really not easy!


    Moreover, the final result of this is really too much for his own surprise.


    When he came, he originally thought that it would be good if the rejuvenation pill could improve his physical state


    And let him reduce the risk of cancer recurrence as much as possible.


    However, he never dreamed that the efficacy of the pill would be so miraculous!


    He couldn''t help butment to himself as if saying,


    ¡°Although for this pill, the allocation of goods alone has cost 36 billion,¡±


    ¡°But this is really the most worthwhile thing I''ve ever bought in my life............ ''


    Everyone else watched as Elnor instantly became nearly twenty years younger,


    And the envy and jealousy in their heart reached its peak.


    This is the true efficacy of rejuvenation pills!


    It''s just a pity that everyone else didn''t have the opportunity to experience it personally.


    If they wanted to wait for the next auction,


    They would have to wait until at least next year.


    At this time, Warnia said, ¡°Thanks to the support of everyone present,¡±


    ¡°Tonight''s auction has ended with the bidding of all the lots.¡±


    "Let''s congratte the five bidders who sessfully bid for the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    "And also hope that the bidders who were not sessful will not be discouraged,¡±


    "Because if there is no ident, we will continue to hold the Rejuvenation Pill auction next year. "


    Once the crowd in the room thought of this, many of them became even more desperate deep inside.


    Because once the effect of the Rejuvenation Pill spreads among the upper ss,


    Next year''s auction will definitely be flooded with more top tycoons.


    At that time, if the organizer does not expand the quota,


    Then that half of the two hundred people who participated in the auction tonight,


    They would not even have the chance to attend the auction next year.


    When many people thought of this level, their mood fell to the bottom at once.


    Seeing many people''s faces full of sadness, Warnia added:


    "In addition to that, there is another good news to tell everyone.¡±


    Hearing that there was good news, everyone looked at Warnia, expecting what she would say next.

 Chapter 4084

    Chapter 4084


    Warnia then said, ¡°The good news is that the Rejuvenation Pill auction is not the only way to obtain the Rejuvenation


    Pill!"


    "We are nning to invest in a series of high-end health projects in Aurous Hill,"


    "And all friends who are interested in the Rejuvenation pill are wee to participate actively at that time,"


    "And at that time, all investors who have participated in the high-end health projects,


    They will have the additional right to get the Rejuvenation pill."


    Once these words came out, the scene boiled up.


    Some people could not hold back and ask in a loud voice:


    "Miss Song, what do we have to do to participate in this project?


    Warnia smiled and said, "The project has not been officially put on sale to the public yet,"


    "So this issue will have to wait for a while for everyone,"


    "And after our relevant details are perfected, we will give priority to inform the friends who are present tonight,"


    "And then everyone will also have the relevant rights to register and subscribe on a priority basis."


    Hearing this news, the crowd''s lost mood was immediately relieved.


    What they feared most was that there were too few rejuvenation pills,


    And if only two of them were put up for auction each year, the price would only get higher and higher,


    And if they couldn''t afford them today, they certainly couldn''t afford them next year.


    However, since the organizer will also provide other channels to obtain them,


    This will be one more opportunity for everyone.


    Warnia spoke at this time: ¡°Now, please orderly exit and return to the hotel,¡±


    ¡°The sessful bidders who bought other goods, please go back to the room wait a moment,¡±


    ¡°Our staff will send the sessful bidding goods to your room,¡±


    ¡°And others can go back to the room and can freely decide to stay,¡±


    ¡°But I want to remind everyone If you need to renew your room,¡±


    ¡°Please confirm with the front desk before 10:00 am tomorrow.¡±


    After that, Warnia smiled slightly and continued, ¡°Thank you again for your support tonight,¡±


    ¡°And I hope we will see you next year! Thank you all!¡±


    The crowd stood up and apuded, and after seeing Warnia exit from backstage,


    Everyone left their seats and returned to their rooms.


    Some of them were nning to leave tonight, but before leaving,


    They also had to go back to their rooms to change their clothes first, Otherwise wearing this kind of clothing with


    numbers, gave them the feeling as if they were prisoners.


    Just as the bidders on the scene were returning to their rooms, an ambnce sped out of the hospital.


    Three minutes ago, the 120 emergency center received an emergency call,


    That there was a patient with a sudden heart attack at Jinmao Mansion,


    A high-end apartment in Aurous Hill priced as high as 80,000 yuan per square meter,


    So the 120 emergency centers directly assigned this task to the nearest central hospital.


    The central hospital, in turn, immediately assigned the task to the ambnce that left with a whistle.


    When the ambnce arrived at Jinmao Mansion, four medical personnel came down from the car.


    All four of them were wearing white coats, masks, and medical caps.


    These four people took the elevator to the top floor of the Mansion and came to apartment 2501.


    ording to the door number where the emergency call was made from.


    However, at this time, there was no heart attack patient in this apartment.


    Waiting in the living room at this time were four medical personnel,


    Also wearing white coats, masks, and hats, three men and one woman.


    These four people are not only dressed the same as the four people who came in the ambnce, even the physical


    sizes are almost the same.


    In addition to them, there were also three people standing in the room,


    Namely Orvel and his right-hand man Abner, as well as Ervin, who had recently followed Orvel.


    As soon as the two groups met, Orvel immediately said to the four disguised medical personnel around him,


    ¡°You four, hurry up and put Abner on a stretcher and take him to the ambnce!¡±


    The doctor dressed as the leader of the four immediately said, ¡°Yes, Master, we''re on our way!¡±


    Ervin reminded, ¡°From now on until you get into the car and leave,¡±


    ¡°You four must not look up at the surveince, so as not to be seen, got it?¡±


    The man quickly nodded: ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Ervin said seriously: ¡°Things should not bete, you guys hurry up and go!¡±


    Orvel then said to Abner: ¡°Abner quickly lie down on the stretcher, these days have a good rest in the hospital.¡±


    Abner grinned and waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Okay, Master, then I''ll go to the hospital to recuperate for a few days!¡±


    Soon, Abner was lying on the stretcher, followed by four medical personnel who carried him out.


    After they left, Orvel said to the four people who just got off the ambnce:


    ¡°The clothes are ready for you, hurry up and change, we leave in ten minutes!¡±


    The four paramedics took off their masks and hats, and the female among them was Ste,


    And among the three males next to her, one was her grandfather Dous,


    One was Dous''s personal bodyguard Karl, and the other was a five-star soldier of the Cataclysmic Front.


    At this moment, Ste said to the two men with great gratitude,


    ¡°It''s hard for you two toe up with such a good way to help us get out, I''m really thankful to you two!¡±


    Orvel waved his hand, pointed to Ervin, and said, ¡°This is all the idea of this military advisor of mine.¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°I also share Master Wade''s worries, this is all my part!¡±


    Just now, Ervin gave Orvel this idea, using an emergency call and a few of Orvel''s men,


    ying a golden cicada to get the three of them out of the hospital unnoticed.


    If someone really came to Aurous Hill to inquire about the whereabouts of these three people,


    It all would be impossible to trace this line up for them.


    Moreover, even with a detailed inquiry into this, it is impossible to find any clues.


    Because an ambnce goes out of the hospital many times a day, and the rm call is real,


    The four medical staff left and brought back a patient,


    And Abner also has a real heart problem, not a fraudulent disease this time.


    This buddy usually smokes and drinking, and eats big fish and meat with drink, and faces regr heart difort,


    Several blood vessels have long been showing signs of blockage,


    The doctor has long advised him to put a few stents, but he has been dragging it,


    So Orvel will let him simply take this opportunity today, as part of the plot to go to the hospital to put the stents.


    As the saying goes, do a full set of drama, real phone, real emergency, and a real patient.


    This is all to ensure that even if the Fei family came for the people, they can absolutely not find a single clue.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4085

    Chapter 4085


    In the night, Ste, Dous, and Karl, led by several soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front, boarded a helicopter and flew


    to Haicheng port.


    At this time, a cargo ship full of tens of thousands of tons of grain had already raised anchor from the port and slowly left


    the port.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The crew of this ship, with the most trustworthy crew of ISU Shipping, received the order to set sail overnight,


    While a group of passengers would board the ship at sea.


    However, even though these people were trustworthy, Melba still told them not to have any active contact with this


    group of passengers,


    So as to ensure that they always knew nothing about who they are.


    After the cargo ship left the brightly lit port and sailed into the dark sea,


    Two helicopters arrived one after another and caught up with the cargo ship in the middle of the sea,


    Landing one after another on the deck.


    The first helicopter came down with Ruoli and a number of soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front that she led.


    This time Ruoli chose the female members of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Each member of the team carried argebat bag,


    Which was filled with not only various weapons and equipment, but also many daily necessities.


    After the people got off the ne in an orderly manner,


    They started to divide and block the living area with the cooperation of the captain.


    Subsequently, Ruoli asked all the staff to leave the deck,


    Followed by the second helicopter slowlynded on the deck.


    When the ne stopped, Ste took the lead and stepped out of the ne, followed by Karl, who helped Dous.


    Ruoli walked up and said politely, "It''s Miss Fei, right?¡±


    ¡°My name is Ruoli Su, Mr. Wade asked me to escort you and Mr. Fei to Syria.¡±


    Ste was surprised and asked, "Ruoli Su? Miss Su can''t be the same Ruoli that     Japan searched for


    before...................................... ¡±


    Ruoli smiled faintly and nodded, "Yes, it is me.¡±


    Ruoli''s name, after that time in Japan, is considered famous all over the world.


    Before the Japanese side has been looking for her whereabouts, to find a body if she is dead or catch her alive.


    But unexpectedly, after Ruoli disappeared for a period of time, she suddenly announced that she had joined the


    Cataclysmic Front.


    When the Japanese side heard that she had joined the Cataclysmic Front,


    They almost immediately gave up their search for her.


    They had seen with their own eyes the destructive power of Ruoli.


    Who had turned the whole of Tokyo into a mess?


    Now that she has joined the Cataclysmic Front, she has a powerful backer,


    And under such circumstances, the Japanese do not want to touch this bad luck again.


    Therefore, the Japanese police department has given instructions internally,


    As long as Ruoli does note to Japan, the Japanese side will no longer pursue her.


    Ste did not expect to meet the famous Ruoli here, and she was even Charlie''s subordinate.


    Moreover, when Charlie deliberately exploded the fierce news, That the old man of the Su family had sold his


    granddaughter to the Japanese,


    The whole world knew that she was the illegitimate daughter of the Su family,


    And the illegitimate daughter of the Su family had be Charlie''s subordinate, which made Ste even more


    surprised.


    Before Charlie chose Ruoli, the Su family was bound toe out to block it out of the face,


    But the situation at hand was enough to see that the Su family didn''t seem to have any temper in front of Charlie.


    From this, she could even deduce that they had beenpletely subdued by Charlie.


    She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart,


    The strength of Charlie''s strength was constantly overturning her guesses and perceptions.


    However, surprised, Ste quickly adjusted, took the initiative to extend her hand, said very politely:


    ¡°Hello Miss Su, I have heard a lot about you, this time I have to bother you!¡±


    Ruoli smiled slightly: "You are Mr. Wade''s friend, these are part of my job.¡±


    Saying that, Ruoli added: "Mr. Wade said that the matter of you and Mr. Fei leaving the country must be absolutely


    confidential,¡±


    "So we can''t arrange for you to travel by air, the ship has a long way to go,¡± "So you need to get used to it, I hope you


    don''t take offense.¡± "Understood!" Ste nodded and said, ¡°I''m already very grateful to Mr. Wade for being able to leave


    Aurous Hill!"


    Ruoli nodded and said, ¡°I just confirmed with the captain about the voyage, the purpose of our voyage,"


    ¡°First destination is the port of Tartus in western Syria, for security reasons,"


    ¡°Our cargo ship will not dock at any port until we reach the port of Tartus,"


    ¡°We expect to reach Singapore in five days, and the Suez Canal in about eighteen days,"


    ¡°Counting the time to queue up to cross the canal, we will arrive at the port of Tartus in about twenty days."


    Ste nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Su."

 Chapter 4086

    Chapter 4086


    Ruoli nodded slightly and added: ¡°For the safety of you and Mr. Fei, our living area on the ship ispletely isted


    from the ordinary crew,"


    ¡°If you and Mr. Fei need toe up on deck, please let me know in advance and I will notify the crew to temporarily


    avoid the area."


    Ste said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Miss Su, you are really too thoughtful!"


    ¡°As it should be." Ruoli said with a smile, ¡°The three of you please follow me to the cabin, the rooms are all ready for


    you."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This cargo ship that Melba sent to Syria was 100,000 tons in size,


    And the ship was huge, the living area inside was also very ample,


    So it was enough to arrange a room for each of the three people.


    Ruoli asked the two young males from the Cataclysmic Front to arrange Dous and Karl to their rooms,


    While she herself took Ste to the room prepared for her.


    As soon as she entered the room, Ruoli closed the door behind her and pointed to the three huge backpacks in the


    room, and said to Ste,


    ¡°Miss Fei, Mr. Wade exined that I prepared some daily necessities for you,¡±


    "And I didn''t know which brands you usually use,¡±


    "So I bought as many of the best brands that I could get in Aurous Hill.¡±


    She said, she opened one of the backpacks, inside almost all women''s daily cosmetics,¡±


    "In addition, also thoughtfully prepared electric toothbrush, towels, bath towels, as well asbs, hair bands, and other


    small items.


    Ste said gratefully: "Thank you so much, Miss Su, I didn''t expect you to be so careful   ¡±


    Ruoliughed: "It''s mainly because Mr. Wade ordered it, he said you are an elitedy,¡±


    "You must have been pampered during the day, suddenly you have to take such a long ride on a cargo ship, afraid you


    will not adapt.¡±


    Saying that she opened another backpack, inside was some change of clothes, mainly T-shirts, casual pants and some


    new underwear.


    Ruoli exined to Ste: "Miss Fei, now the weather is about to feel like summer,¡±


    ¡°The weather in the south is not much different from summer all the year- round,¡± ¡°As we cross into the Indian Ocean,


    the temperatures will be higher,¡±


    ¡°So I prepared for you some summer clothes, as for underwear, the size may be a little unsure,¡±


    ¡°If not suitable, just tell me, I will arrange for someone in Singapore to prepare the items after we arrive in Singapore,¡±


    ¡°Then the helicopter sent to the ship.¡±


    Ste was moved to choke up a little at this point.


    In the past, the people around her were all so attentive to serve her,


    But that was because she was still thedy of the Fei family.


    Now she had fallen on hard times,


    But the fact that Charlie''s people could still be so considerate and polite to her really touched her beyond measure.


    Ruoli then opened the third bag and said softly: ¡°Miss Fei, in addition to underwear and pants,¡±


    ¡°There are also some sanitary napkins and tampons in here because our route is only twenty days,¡±


    ¡°So I have prepared a dosage for you for more than a week, which should be enough.¡±


    Here, Ruoli said: ¡°In Syria, I havemunicated with Joseph, Cataclysmic


    Front is now doing a major construction,¡±


    ¡°The base has not yet taken shape, but ording to him, they are currently using the world''s top field tents,¡± ¡°Power


    and water supply, independent bathroom and shower facilities, air conditioning facilities, all aspects of the conditions


    should not be very difficult,¡±


    ¡°And he has begun to coordinate a number of high-end custom boarding houses from the country,¡±


    ¡°When they arrive the conditions will be improved.¡±


    Ste said hurriedly, ¡°It doesn''t matter, I can ept whatever conditions there are.¡±


    Saying that, she asked with some embarrassment, ¡°By the way, Miss Su, may I take the liberty to ask,¡±


    ¡°How are the medical conditions there? I''m not worried about anything else,¡±


    ¡°I''m just worried about my grandfather, he''s old and has suffered a lot of stimtion, I''m afraid something will happen to


    his health.¡±


    Ruoli smiled faintly and said, ¡°Don''t worry about this, Cataclysmic Front has a medical team of its own,¡±


    ¡°And has already built a temporary field hospital, along with a resuscitation room and an operating room,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely be able to provide your grandfather with very good medical care.¡±


    ¡°That would be great!¡± Stepletely put her heart down and spoke,


    ¡°Please, Miss Su, pass on this to Mr. Wade for me, all his great kindness, I will never forget it!¡±


    "Okay." Ruoli nodded and said, ¡°Miss Fei, it''ste, you should rest now,¡± ¡°My room is on your right-hand side, your


    grandfather''s room is on your left-hand side,¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, feel free to contact me.¡±


    With that, she took out a walkie-talkie and handed it to her,


    ¡°Miss Fei, this encrypted walkie-talkie can only contact me on the ship,¡±


    ¡°Keep it, call me anytime if you have any problems!¡±

 Chapter 4087

    Chapter 4087


    After Ste tidied up her room and settled down on the ship for a while, she went to her grandfather Dous''s room.


    At that moment, Karl was helping Dous to make his bed,


    While Dous was sitting on the single sofa in his room, staring at the ceiling.


    Seeing Ste enter, Karl hurriedly said respectfully, ¡°Young Miss.¡±


    Ste nodded slightly and said somewhat apologetically,


    "Master Yuan, I''m sorry for involving you in this time,¡±


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to return anytime soon.......... ¡±


    Karl shook his head and said, "Miss, there is no need to be so polite,¡±


    "My duty is to protect Elder Fei, no matter where I am.¡±


    The first time I saw him, I was in a hurry to return to the division,¡±


    "Not to mention that Tony is still missing, the division sent him over to take over my duties and stay with the Fei family.


    Ste said, "Now that I think about it, the possibility that Mr. Luo is in the hands of Young Master Wade is the greatest.¡±


    Karl nodded and said, "I also think so,¡±


    "I heard that the suprememander of the Cataclysmic Front, Joseph, had always regarded the Wade family as the


    enemy who killed his parents,¡± "Earlier also heard that Joseph''s men brought coffins to the Wade family,¡± ¡°Joseph made


    such a big show, but in the end was taken under Charlie, this shows that Joseph is in no way Charlie''s opponent. "


    Said, Karl added: "Rumor has it that Joseph is an eight-star martial artist,¡±


    ¡°If that''s true, then Young Master Wade must be a Dark Realm expert, or even stronger.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste nodded and said with relief, "Master Yuan doesn''t have to worry too much,¡±


    "I see that Young Master Wade is a man who won''t hate people for no reason,¡±


    "Mr. Luo didn''t do anything to him, so I think he won''t really hurt him.¡±


    Karl sighed, "Let''s hope so!¡±


    At this moment, Ste looked at her grandfather who was a bit depressed, and said,


    "Grandpa, what happened with uncle has already happened, you must not think about it and don''t be depressed.¡±


    Dous smiled to himself and said, "Ste, because of me, you also had to flee to the Middle East,¡±


    "I am ashamed to be a grandfather if I had died just now, for you, for Master Yuan,¡±


    "It would have been a relief, your uncle will not be tough with you........... ¡±


    Dous said with a sad expression: "Now, you two apanied me to escape, he could not find you,¡±


    "He will be resentful of this, I dragged you guys ah.......... ¡±


    Ste said: ¡°Grandpa, you must not think so if you are really gone,¡±


    "Eldest uncle will not let our family have a good time.¡±


    Dous sighed and said remorsefully, "They say that the family heir should be the eldest rather than the youngest,¡±


    "But if I had seen through that rebellious son''s bones earlier,¡±


    "I would not have made him the family heir, this is really my biggest failure in life!¡±


    Before I die, I will leave a will to you, designating the Fei family to be inherited by you,¡±


    "then you can ask for the help of Young Master Wade,¡±


    "As long as he can help you take back the Fei family, you will be the head of the Fei family!¡±


    Ste helplessly smiled and said, "Grandpa, Young Master Wade should not want to trip this mess,¡±


    "Otherwise he would not have arranged for us to go to the Middle East for a while to avoid the wind.¡±


    "Yes....... ¡± Dous also couldn''t help but sigh: "Maybe he thought the conditions I offered weren''t generous enough,¡±


    "20% of the Fei family''s assets, in his eyes must still be less.¡±


    Saying that, he suddenly brightened up, looked at Ste, and asked,


    "Ste, can that young master Wade get married? If he is willing to help,¡± "I will give him the entire Fei family as a dowry,


    he should not refuse, right?¡±

 Chapter 4088

    Chapter 4088


    Ste was first stunned, then she quickly understood the meaning of her grandfather''s words,


    And immediately said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking nonsense about...................................... ¡±


    "Young Master Wade, he has already been married.¡±


    Married?¡± Dous subconsciously asked, "Which family''s daughter did he marry?¡±


    Ste said, "His wife is from the Willson family in Aurous Hill,¡±


    "But the Willson family is just a down-and-out family in Aurous Hill,¡±


    "The highest assets of the whole family is just over 100 million,¡±


    "And it is in RMB, and now it has already gone bankrupt and liquidated.¡±


    Dous was filled with shock and said offhandedly, "This.......... how is this possible?¡±


    "The young master of the titled Wade family,


    The grandson of the An family, how could he marry such a girl from a poor family?¡±


    Ste said, "What exactly is the situation here, I''m not quite sure,¡±


    "But Charlie has never revealed his true identity to his wife, and his wife''s family does not know his true identity,¡±


    "She has always thought that he is an orphan-born son-inw.¡±


    Dous pondered for a moment and said, "Between a husband and wife,¡±


    ¡°It is surprising that they can conceal such a big thing, I think the foundation of their rtionship is not strong enough,¡±


    ¡°Sooner orter they will have to divorce.¡±


    Ste said awkwardly, ¡°I don''t know about this.......... ¡±


    Dous lightly sighed, said to Ste: ¡°Ste, now the Fei family has this huge change,¡±


    ¡°If there is no strong external force to intervene, your uncle''s position is unshakable,¡±


    ¡°And when I die, he will not be merciful to you, young master Wade is your only chance to turn the


    tide.................................... ¡±


    Speaking of this, Dous had one more sentence that he did not say.


    In his opinion, Charlie is not only Ste''s only chance to flip but also his own only chance to flip.


    Charlie''s rejuvenation pills are outstandingly effective, even if he can get half of them, he can live more days.


    If Ste can really develop with Charlie, the ancestors and grandchildren will have the moment to turn the tide against


    the wind.


    It''s not that Dous has a strong sense of utilitarianism,


    When people reach such a desperate situation, he is naturally unwilling to resign himself to fate,


    As long as there is still a breath left, he will still make the turnaround the biggest goal for the rest of his life.


    Ste naturally also knows this truth.


    When a wise person is in trouble, the first thing he thinks of is not self hatred or self-loathing,


    But how to find a way to break the situation in a crisis.


    Ste also knows very well that after her grandfather''s position was usurped by the eldest uncle, she has been in a


    dilemma.


    If she did not go to the Middle East with her grandfather today,


    Then Uncle would have to ask her about her grandfather''s whereabouts,


    And the bottom line of her conscience would not allow her to betray him for profit.


    And now she follows her grandfather to the Middle East, is also the same riding the tiger crossing the crocodile trench.


    Since she went to the Middle East, she must be an aplice and an enemy in the eyes of her eldest uncle.


    At present he can''t find her, she can still live, but in case grandpa dies in a year or two, what should she do?


    Will she continue to hide, or just take her grandfather''s corpse back to the United States?


    The former is such a loser''s choice, she naturally does not want to choose,


    But thetter is a surprisingly high risk,


    It is likely that she just arrives in the United States, and her eldest uncle takes control of her directly.


    Therefore, she feels that her future is also in gray.


    In this situation, the only way she could think of to break the crisis was via Charlie.


    Unfortunately, Charlie didn''t have the intention to help.


    Thinking of this, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Grandpa, there is no point in talking about this now,¡±


    "Not to mention that Young Master Wade is already married, even if he is not,¡±


    "I will be in the Middle East, it is difficult for me to have any chance to cross paths with him again.¡±


    Dous also can not hide his disappointment said:


    "Hey! This going to the Middle East, still do not know if I can live to see the day we leave.............................. ¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4089

    Chapter 4089


    At this moment, the United States New York.


    In the Financial center, Manhattan, it is the middle of the morning.


    In the conference room on the top floor of a skyscraper with dozens of floors, an old man in his seventies is cursing at


    seven or eight people.


    He angrily questioned: "I just can''t fcuking understand why an intact person was sent to the hospital and then he


    evaporated!¡±


    "They''re all a bunch of fcuking losers! Idiots!¡±


    The one who spoke was Dous''s eldest son, Dawson Fei.


    A few hours ago, he had just informed his father on the phone the news of his ascension to the throne.


    And his words were provocative, in order to give Dous more stimtion,


    So that his already shaky body could copse as soon as possible.


    With his understanding of his father, this phone call will definitely give him a huge blow, and may even directly kill him.


    Therefore, Dawson has been having people keep an eye on every move in Aurous Hill.


    And at today''s auction, there was an undercover agent he sent.


    After the auction, the undercover agent returned to the room and immediately reported the news to him.


    After learning that the Rejuvenation Pill could really bring back the dead,


    Dawson was once very d that he had made the decision to usurp his position.


    The reason is that once the old man seeded in obtaining the Rejuvenation Pill,


    It is estimated that he will be able to live at least another ten to twenty years in the future.


    In that case, the old man will be boiled to death.


    Moreover, the auctioneer also said that the old man ended up in serious condition and was sent to the hospital for


    emergency treatment,


    So Dawson immediately arranged for his spies in Aurous Hill to go to the hospital to check Dous''s current condition.


    He wanted to know whether Dous had died or was being resuscitated.


    If he was being resuscitated, he wanted to know how long Dous''s physical condition would hold up.


    For him, since he was usurping the throne, there was always some apprehension and anxiety in his heart.


    If he wants to be able to sleep peacefully after today, he must wait until Dous dies before the dust settles.


    As long as Dous is not dead, he will not have peace of mind for one day.


    However, his men in Aurous Hill soon gave him the shocking news that his father had disappeared from Aurous Hill


    Central Hospital!


    The hospital''s file showed that an American Chinese named Dous Fei


    ...had been admitted to the hospital to receive resuscitation due to a suddena.


    However, the old gentleman soon woke up under the doctor''s treatment.


    Immediately afterward, he suddenly disappeared from the ward, and no one knew where he had gone.


    Dawson''s men managed to get the surveince of the whole hospital and found that,


    It was Karl who destroyed several surveince probes along the way and disappeared


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With Dous and Ste in the blind spot of the surveince.


    After that, the three people just evaporated and no clues could be found.


    This news made Dawson furious!


    That''s why there was a scene just now when he was angry at his men.


    At this moment, his confidant and military advisor Alfred Ma, who had assisted him for nearly forty years, said,


    ¡°Young master, Karl is a seven-star martial artist with superb strength,¡±


    ¡°With him in, it is really difficult for us to find clues about Master Fei and Miss Ste,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that our main force is in the United States, and there are only some eyes in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°They do not have enough strength and manpower there, so it is hard to figure out what''s going on over there.¡±

 Chapter 4090

    Chapter 4090


    Dawson nodded and said through gritted teeth, ¡°This Karl is really a bit insensitive to the times,¡±


    ¡°What good can it do to follow old man''s side now?¡±


    ¡°Why not hurry up and abandon the darkness for the light!¡±


    Alfred hurriedly said, ¡°Young master, in my opinion, the most urgent task now is to send a group of elite manpower,


    No matter what must first find out Master Fei and Miss Ste at earliest.¡±


    Dawson said with a gloomy face, ¡°Mr. Ma, I leave this matter to you, you personally select a group of people,¡±


    ¡°Fly to Aurous Hill today, no matter what, we must find them get if the person alive, or bring the corpse!¡±


    Alfred asked carefully, ¡°Young master if we find Master Fei and Miss Ste, should I take a little initiative?¡±


    Dawson hesitated for a moment and said coldly: ¡°You go over and find the people first,¡± ¡°If the situation is all under


    control, then put them under house arrest,¡±


    ¡°So that the father does not leave China until he dies;¡±


    ¡°If the situation is out of control, then find a way to create an ident.¡±


    At this moment, among several people, a middle-aged man in his early fifties spoke up and asked,


    ¡°Dad, what about Ste then? If this girl is not removed, she will definitely be a big liability in the future!¡±


    The person who spoke was Dawson''s eldest son, Dous''s eldest grandson, and Ste''s oldest cousin, Adam Fei.


    Adam is nearly thirty years older than Ste, and his son is even three years older than Ste.


    As the youngest sister of Adam''s generation, Ste originally in the family is like the moon, favored by all the stars.


    But in fact, that is just an illusion under the power of Dous.


    Because of Dous''s love for Ste, everyone also showed their love and doting for Ste,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And many people even treated her better than Dous treated her.


    But in fact, she has long been displeased by many people.


    Thepany has been very unhappy with Ste, always feel that she usually is too outstanding in the family,


    But also loved by Dous, always threatening his position as the eldest son and grandson.


    Moreover, Ste, because of her own ability is rtively strong,


    So often inadvertently, indirectly hit the face of the rest of the Fei family.


    Not only are these brothers and sisters of the same generation as Ste, Every now and then they will bepared


    with Ste by Dous, And by the way, they will be sarcastically attacked by him.


    Even Adam''s son and Ste''s nephew are often warned and spurred on by Dous


    Because they are about the same age as Ste but are far inferior to her in every way.


    In the long run, Ste has be a target in this family.


    However, when Dous was around, everyone was able to hide this dissatisfaction deep in their hearts,


    But once the old man lost his power, everyone''s dissatisfaction in their hearts lost the only restraint.


    Dawson also feels that Ste will definitely be in big trouble in the future.


    The old man will not live long, but she is only in her twenties.


    Moreover, she is the only member of the Fei family who is with Dous now.


    If the old man is discouraged and leaves a will to give the Fei family to her to inherit, then it will be really troublesome.


    Because, although Dawson now uses the highest emergency n,


    He sessfully became the chairman of the board, but this is only a reasonable and legal means to get control of the


    Fei family.


    As long as Master Fei is still alive, the shares and assets are still under his name.


    If the old man wants to give these shares and assets to Ste, then she is the reasonable and legal heir.


    If they really let Stee back with the will, it will be great trouble then.


    So, Dawson pondered for a moment, nodded, and spoke, ¡°Find them and get rid of them all!¡±


    "Take a few more experts over, including that Karl, don''t keep him either!¡±


    Speaking of this, Dawson looked at his son, Adam, and instructed,


    "Adam, from today onwards, put Karl''s family under close surveince and restrict them from leaving the country,¡±


    "In case that girl reallyes back one day, we have one more emergency means!¡±

 Chapter 4091

    Chapter 4091


    At this moment, the Shangri-La Hotel.


    The auction had already concluded, but Charlie did not leave immediately.


    He originally prepared a whole rejuvenation pill for the three VIPs tonight,


    Half of which was given to grandfather Wade and the other half was divided into two,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To be given to old Mr. Qinghua and the queen of Northern Europe after the meeting.


    This auction could attract so many rich people from Europe and America,


    All thanks to these two people who helped to promote the pill and gave endorsement.


    Therefore, Charlie deliberately prepared a simple banquet at Shangri-La and invited the three to have a snack.


    Zhongquan and Qinghua already knew each other, so the two of them had a good talk at the table,


    While the former Nordic Queen Victoria, at this table, was obviously a bit rushed.


    Although she was once the empress of a country, but now she has abdicated and lost the halo of the empress.


    And tonight at this auction, her self-confidence was not less hit by those crazy bidding rich people behind her,


    There is no doubt that she came in by the back door, the value of wealth among these two hundred people it is the


    absolute bottom of the pile.


    And Charlie earned more than 170 billion in one night today by selling the Rejuvenation Pill,


    And it was all in US dors, so sitting at this table right now,


    She was ttered and at the same time was also apprehensive.


    However, Charlie, who had earned more than one hundred billion, remained humble in front of these three people.


    He personally poured wine for the three, rose and raised his cup, politely saying, ¡°Today, I thank the three of you for


    The three people coincidentally wanted to stand up, but Charlie said,


    "Please sit down, this ss of wine is for me as a junior to toast you all, you must not be polite.¡±


    Qinghua busily said: "Young master Wade, I am a python........... ¡±


    As soon as Charlie heard it, he knew that he was going to move to the fate of a story,


    And quickly interrupted him and said, "Mr. Lai, the fate of that set, we do not care at this table,¡±


    "If I do not know you, met on the bus also have to get up to give you a seat, you do not need to be too polite with me


    now.¡±


    Zhongquan rarely enjoyed Charlie''s respect, so he hurriedly advised Qinghua:


    "Mr. Lai, just sit down, don''t make things difficult for Charlie.¡±


    Only then did Qinghua nodded and said with a sped fist, "Young Master Wade, then allow me to be rude!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly, and looked at the old queen beside him, she at this time is even more nervous and full of


    apprehension,


    Not able to decide whether to sit or stand, her legs slightly hard,


    Keeping a bit of distance between her body and chair, half-standing half sitting.


    Charlie said: ¡°Ms. Iliad, it is the same for you too, please sit down.¡±


    Only then did the old queen sat back in her chair and said gratefully,


    ¡°I would also like to thank Mr. Wade for his unprecedented invitation,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I would not have the qualifications to participate in this auction.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°I see you have bid a few rounds at the beginning, how do you feel?¡±


    The old queen said with embarrassment: ¡°That is because I was not self respecting          ¡±


    ¡°I thought I might have a chance to get the first copy of the Rejuvenation Pill by putting up my entire fortune,¡±


    ¡°But I did not expect that the first copy would fetch a sky-high price of two billion dors,¡±


    ¡°Which has far exceeded the wealth of our entire Iliad family........... ¡±


    Charlie faintly smiled: ¡°In fact, invite you to be a VIP, it was with the hope that you coulde to the scene to support


    me,¡±


    ¡°You came to the auction yourself, self-lowering your status, I am thankful.¡±

 Chapter 4092

    Chapter 4092


    The old queenughed twice, but in her heart, she was thinking,


    ¡°What''s the point of degrading myself, if I can get a copy of the Pill, I''d be willing to spend all my


    money......................................... ¡±


    She could only say with a humble face, ¡°Mr. Wade is right, I was a bit abrupt.¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said seriously, ¡°I am not saying that you are abrupt,¡± ¡°I am saying that there is no need for


    you topete with them because you are a VIP,¡±


    ¡°Whether you have more assets than them or not, your position here with me is higher than the two hundred or so of


    them.¡±


    Hearing this, the old queen felt that her inferiorityplex had finally been relieved a little.


    Although she was not strong, but since Charlie gave her respect like this, that was indeed enough to straighten her


    back.


    In fact, although she didn''t manage to bid the Rejuvenation Pill tonight, her presence as a VIP did make her feel


    facetious.


    She hurriedly said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for thinking so highly of me.¡±


    ¡°Our entire Iliad family, too, owes its existence to your help, Mr. Wade............ ¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly moved out her granddaughter Helena and said seriously,


    ¡°Helena often talks about Mr. Wade in front of me, this time, she has been missing Mr. Wade very much,¡±


    ¡°Also very eager to see Mr. Wade again, but she has now ascended to the throne, with the identity of the Queen


    restrictions,¡±


    ¡°She can not leave the country at will, please forgive me, Mr. Wade........... ¡±


    Charlie also knew that the old queen deliberately mentioned Helena, actually wanted to get close to him.


    For this point, Charlie naturally saw through it and said with a smile, ¡°Please tell Helena that we will definitely meet


    again in the future.¡±


    The old queen nodded repeatedly and said with an expectant face,


    ¡°If Mr. Wade has time, you are always wee toe to Northern Europe,¡±


    ¡°Although Helena is not very convenient to leave the pce, but the interior of the pce is still very private,¡±


    ¡°You cane to the pce for a few days when you have time.¡±


    Charlie casually promised a sentence: ¡°Okay, I willeter when I have the opportunity.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the old empress, and then looked at Qinghua, and seriously said,


    ¡°By the way, the two old seniors havee from Europe and the United States from far away this time,¡±


    ¡°So you are indeed very kind to the junior, so the junior has also prepared some small gifts for the two of you, please


    don''t mind.¡±


    After saying that, he took out two rosewood boxes from his pocket and handed them to Qinghua and the old queen


    respectively.


    Both of them seemed to guess that the boxes probably contained the Rejuvenation Pill, so they were both a bit


    emotional all of a sudden.


    Even an old man like Qinghua, who had walked through a hundred years of great storms, still had some difficulty in


    holding it down.


    Charlie spoke at this time: ¡°In these two wooden boxes, there are a quarter of Rejuvenation Pill each,¡±


    ¡°Which is a small token of appreciation, please ept them.¡±


    Hearing that it was indeed the Rejuvenation Pill, the two people''s hands trembled a little.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The old empress had been looking forward to the Rejuvenation Pill for a long time,


    And today''s auction had shown her the market price of this elixir,


    And she had been so devastated that she thought she might never have the chance to get the Rejuvenation Pill again in


    her life.


    So at this moment, when she saw Charlie take the initiative to give her a copy, tears of excitement came out of her eyes


    at once.


    Although Qinghua had already taken a whole Rejuvenation Pill,


    He also knew that it was the reward Charlie had given him after he had broken the trap of the Dragon Trap Shoal for


    him.


    Since Charlie had escaped from the trap of the dragon trap,


    He had long since soared to the heavens and would not need to break the trap for him in the future,


    So he had thought that he would not have the chance to obtain the Rejuvenation Pill again in his life.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Charlie would take the initiative to give him a quarter of a Rejuvenation Pill as a


    gesture of thanks,


    Which also made his heart very excited.


    The value of one Rejuvenation Pill, which can prolong life for at least ten to twenty years,


    And a quarter of it, which can prolong life for at least three to five years, went up to $38.2 billion at the auction.


    And for Qinghua, even if he could give more money, he could not offset the effects of this pill!

 Chapter 4093

    Chapter 4093


    Although these three VIPs today, did not dare to hope that this time just to participate in the auction,


    They can get the gift of Rejuvenation Pill, but for Charlie, since he invited them over, how can he really let them make a


    trip for nothing.


    A rejuvenation pill was divided into three parts,


    Grandfather got half, Mr. Lai and the old queen each got a quarter,


    Which in his opinion was also a more reasonable way of distribution.


    Among these three, grandfather has not yet eaten the Rejuvenation Pill.


    He is not too old, half of the rejuvenation pill will be able to give him a great improvement.


    And Charlie himself also left a hand, if he gives grandfather one at a time,


    In case the old man in youthful ambition wants to regain control of the Wade family, then it will certainly be trouble.


    Give him half a pill at a time, so that he eats the marrow, the future desire for Rejuvenation pill gets higher,


    So for the matters of the Wade family, he can also be more cooperative with him.


    After all, although they have actually taken over the Wade family, But the Wade family heirs mostly pull cr0tch, so for


    many matters, he still needs the old man.


    As for Qinghua and the old queen, it ispletely out of favor,


    The two gave much help in the promotion of the Rejuvenation Pill, it is only right to talk about the feelings.


    The old queen was afraid that the night would be too long,


    So she didn''t hesitate and ate the rejuvenation pills directly.


    She had just awakened from a critical illness some time ago,


    And her body was rtively weak, so she couldn''t wait to use the rejuvenation pill to improve it.


    After the pill entered her mouth, she really felt indescribablyfortable all over her body,


    And her sense of strength was also much stronger, and she instantly regained the state she was in four or five years


    ago.


    Qinghua originally wanted to keep this Rejuvenation Pill, in case there was any use for it in the future.


    But seeing that the old queen has eaten it, he is also embarrassed to leave the Rejuvenation pills to take away.


    After all, Charlie''s own uncle wanted to spend more than 300 billion to take away a Rejuvenation Pill,


    Charlie did not agree, if he takes this Rejuvenation Pill away, it is not really appropriate.


    So, he also put this quarter of the Pill into his mouth in front of Charlie.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although taking the Pill this time was not as shocking as taking a whole onest time,


    It still made him obviously feel that his body became a lot younger than thest time.


    Two people to Charlie are full of gratitude, Charlie spoke politely two sentences, and then opened everyone to eat.


    This meal was eaten by all the guests.


    After the meal, after Charlie sent the three back to the administration building,


    He said to Zhongquan, ¡°Grandpa, I have something I want to ask you for advice, why don''t we go to your room for a


    chat.¡±


    "Sure!" Zhongquan readily agreed, and after bidding farewell to the other two, he led Charlie to the room where he lived.


    The grandfather and grandson sat across from each other on the sofa, and Charlie asked him,


    "Grandpa, the number 99 who was kicked out at the auction today, do you know him?"


    Zhongquan said, "No, I don''t know him, why?"


    Zhongquan was impressed by that person because that guy scared him so much.


    When he opened his mouth and talked of three hundred and seventy billion dors.


    However, he didn''t know what exactly that person''s origin was.


    Charlie asked him at this time, ¡°I asked others, and they said, that person is my great uncle, Marshal An.¡±


    ¡°Marshal An? Surprisingly, it was him......... ¡± Zhongquan''s eyes widened and he didn''te back from the shock for a


    long time.


    Charlie opened his mouth and asked, "You don''t know him?¡±


    Zhongquan smiled sarcastically: "Your grandfather''s family was quite discontented with our Wade family back then,¡±


    "When your mother married here, her mother''s family did not evene,¡±


    "I have never met with your uncles before, only some years ago at the summit in Sweden met your second uncle


    Marcus,¡±


    "When he was on stage, I was offstage, I saw the real person from afar,¡±


    "Later I thought to get close to him, to visit him But he was not willing to see me.¡±


    It seems that the An family really does not look up to those surnamed Wade.¡±

 Chapter 4094

    Chapter 4094


    Zhongquan mocked, "He does not look up to me, but he said at the time, of the people surnamed Wade, he recognizes


    you.¡±


    He said, "By the way, your great uncle came to the auction and wanted to take the Rejuvenation Pill away,¡±


    "I don''t know who he intended to buy it for, your grandfather or your grandmother?¡± "I''m not sure.¡± Charlie said, "I don''t


    have any contact with him yet,


    So I don''t know who he is buying the Rejuvenation Pill for.¡±


    Zhongquan said, ¡°Charlie, I think you can make contact with your grandfather''s family, it may not be a bad thing.¡±


    As he said, he added: ¡°But to contact, it is best to start with your grandfather or your second uncle,¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, the An family in this generation, the real right to speak, is your second uncle Marcus,¡±


    ¡°After your mother left the An family, the An family many businesses your second uncle took them over,¡±


    ¡°And also doing very well, your grandfather has long set your second uncle as the sessor of the An family. ¡°


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°I don''t have the idea to meet with them yet, let it be.¡±


    Zhongquan spoke, ¡°The An family is after all one of the top three families in the world,¡±


    ¡°If you can get their support, it will definitely have many benefits for your future development.¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°Not to mention that I have no intention to identify with them now,¡±


    ¡°Even if the truth is recognized one day, I will not let them support my development,¡±


    ¡°In front of the interests, kinship may not be reliable, this kind of thing is better to rely on others than rely on yourself.¡±


    Said, Charlie remembered something, ¡°Right grandfather, my great uncle''s people are still here,¡±


    ¡°I think if he still wants to get the Rejuvenation pills, he will definitely find a way to contact you,¡± ¡°If he finds you, do not


    disclose my situation to him.¡±


    Zhongquan nodded and asked, "What if he asks me to help him buy the Rejuvenation Pill? How should I reply?¡±


    Charlie said, "This is simple, you can first ask him what he wants the Rejuvenation Pill for,¡±


    "And by the way, promise him that you can help consult, and then just cold-treat him,¡±


    "If he does not ask you, you do not have to reply to him, if hees to ask you,¡±


    "You can just say that there is no progress, for the time being, just keep hanging him.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay.¡±


    At this time, Marshal is sitting on the sofa in the hotel room, holding a hand-made amulet of Charlie,


    Eyes looking out of the window at the night scene of the city, his heart is depressed.


    It was a huge regret for him not to be able to take away the Rejuvenation Pill when he came over this time.


    Moreover, before he participated in this auction, he had already registered with the identity of ''Conrad Huo'',


    And his face was firmly bound to the identity of ''Conrad'' with the organizer of the Rejuvenation Pill Auction,


    And he was also deprived of the right to continue to participate in the Rejuvenation Pill Auction next year.


    Even if he came back next year with a new identity, his face would not be able to pass the organizer''s facial recognition.


    In other words, he would not be eligible toe back to this auction in the future.


    In case a few yearster, when he is dying and also needed the Rejuvenation Pill to renew his life,


    There is no way to attend the auction in person, which meant that there is no chance of getting the Pill with any amount


    of money.


    When he thought of this, he wanted to go to Warnia of the Song Group and plead with her in person,


    Asking her to give a message to the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill to turn a blind eye.


    But when he thought that he had offered US$370 billion in cash on the spot, and the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill was


    still unmoved,


    He gave up the idea of seeking humiliation any further.


    After thinking about it, he decided to look for a breakthrough from Elder Wade for the time being.


    After all, the Wade family was also one of the organizers of the


    Rejuvenation Pill auction this time,


    And Elder Wade was also invited as a VIP and also took half of the Rejuvenation Pill in public,


    So he should be very familiar with the owner behind the Pill.


    Moreover, the An family and the Wade family had been rtives after all,


    So it would always be useful for Zhongquan to help put in a good word in front of the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    If he is slightly mindful of his old feelings.


    So, he immediately said to his attendant, ¡°Go and ask for Zhongquan Wade''s contact information immediately!¡±

 Chapter 4095

    Chapter 4095


    For ordinary people, to get the contact information of a top tycoon like Zhongquan Wade, it is basically as hard as


    reaching the sky.


    However, for Marshal, it was not difficult to inquire about Zhongquan''s contact information.


    Soon, he got the required cell phone number.


    Immediately after, he did not hesitate to call.


    At this moment, Zhongquan was chatting with Charlie,


    When the phone rang, he picked it up and looked at it, and found that it was an American number,


    so he could not help but frown and said to Charlie: ¡°Charlie, I''ll take a call.¡±


    Charlie nodded and made a gesture of, please.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zhongquan picked up the phone and spoke, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Marshal said with a smile, ¡°Hello Uncle Wade!¡±


    Zhongquan instantly with some doubts getting a strange number, and directly being called Uncle Wade, he thought is it


    the child of some deceased rtive?


    He was surprised when he suddenly felt that the other party''s voice sounded familiar.


    It felt as if it was the same man who was expelled by Warnia at the auction today.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly made a mouth shape to Charlie, and the mouth shape gestured only one word: Marshal.


    Then, while turning on the speaker, he asked, ¡°Which one are you?¡±


    Marshal said humbly, "Uncle Wade, I''m Marshal An, Margaret is my real sister.¡±


    "Huh?¡± Zhongquan asked in mock surprise, "You.......... you are Margaret''s brother?¡±


    "Right.¡± Marshal busily said, "We have a total of five siblings, I am the second in line.¡±


    Zhongquan suddenly realized: "So that''s how.......... you have my phone number?¡±


    Marshal exined, "I asked someone to inquire about your phone number,¡±


    "So I called you, if there is any presumption, please do not take offense.¡±


    "It''s fine.¡± Zhongquan sighed, "After all, Margaret is the daughter-inw of our Wade family,¡±


    "And you are her brother, so you are a rtive of our family, so you don''t have to be so polite with me.¡±


    If before today, Zhongquan had said these words to the An family, he would have been scoffed at by the An family.


    Because except for Margaret, the other An family members did not consider the Wade family members as rtives at


    all.


    When Zhongquan, as an elder, took the initiative to get close to Charlie''s second uncle at the Swedish summit,


    And was disliked, it was evident that the An family really did despise the Wade family.


    However, Marshal now has to beg for Zhongquan, so when he heard Zhongquan''s words, his heart suddenly sighed


    with relief.


    He felt that the Wade family''s senior, indeed, still gave a face to the An family.


    This also made him rx a lot, so he said over the phone, ¡°Uncle Wade, you''re right, our two families are rtives,¡±


    ¡°But we haven''t had much contact over the years, so we should have more contact in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Zhongquan is also an old fox, naturally, he will not lose to anyone,


    So he said very politely: ¡°Marshal, you suddenly find my phone to contact me, there must be something,¡±


    ¡°We are all family, let''s not be so polite, what is the matter you just say.¡±


    Marshal said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Wade is really a quick person, then I will not be polite with you!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Wade family also participated in the auction of the Rejuvenation Pill in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And I also heard that you were a VIP at the auction, is there such a thing?¡±

 Chapter 4096

    Chapter 4096


    Zhongquan said with a smile, ¡°Only so much, what''s wrong? You are also interested in this auction?¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°Uncle Wade, I''m not going to hide it from you,¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you to help me introduce the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°I want to ask him for a Rejuvenation Pill, the price and everything is not a problem, do you think it''s convenient?¡±


    When Zhongquan heard this, he said in a difficult manner, ¡°Oh, Marshal, you don''t know how hot this Rejuvenation Pill


    is now!¡±


    ¡°At today''s auction, someone even offered a price of 370 billion dors just for a Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Marshal''s heart was embarrassed beyond words, his mouth hurriedly stated,


    ¡°Uncle Wade, as long as the other party is willing to sell, money is not a problem for me,¡±


    ¡°It''s just that I can''t contact the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill right now,¡±


    ¡°That''s why I called to ask for your help......... ¡±


    Zhongquan remembered Charlie''s previous exnation, so he asked curiously,


    ¡°Marshal, those who buy the Rejuvenation Pill are all old men who are seventy or eighty years old,¡±


    ¡°You are younger than Margaret, so young, why do you still have to buy the Rejuvenation Pill?¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°Uncle Wade, I don''t want to buy the Rejuvenation Pill for my own use.¡±


    Zhongquan asked, "Is there something wrong with your father or mother''s health?¡±


    Marshal smiled and said, "Uncle Wade, the family''s situation is a bit special,¡±


    "So it''s not very convenient to disclose, so please forgive me.¡±


    Zhongquan then said, "Marshal, if it is true that the inws'' elders have any health problems,¡±


    "You must not be embarrassed to share, this kind of thing I, as an inw, will certainly do my best to help.¡±


    Marshal said gratefully, "Thank you, Uncle Wade, I would like to ask you to help me make a connection now,¡±


    "Can you see if you can let me meet with the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill?¡±


    Zhongquan asked him, "Where are you? When do you want to meet?¡±


    Marshal wanted to continue to lie, but once he thought that once Zhongquan could really help him make a connection,


    And let him meet with the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill, the other party would definitely recognize him,


    And then he might be displeased with the other party for hiding something.


    So, he hesitated for a moment and then said, "Uncle Wade, let me tell you the truth,¡±


    "I am now at Shangri-La in Aurous Hill, and the one who offered US$370 billion at the auction before it was


    me.................................. ¡±


    "Ah?!" Zhongquan is also an old actor, pretending to be surprised and asked,


    "Marshal, that person who was expelled is you ah!"


    "Yes....... " Marshal said awkwardly, "Originally, I wanted to offer a high price to buy the Rejuvenation Pill away,"


    "But I didn''t expect the other party to pay so much attention to the rules and directly expelled me from the


    stage................................. "


    Zhongquan spoke, "This way Marshal, I understand your needs, that is,"


    "You want to meet with the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill to see if you can buy one privately, right?"


    "Yes!" Marshal busily said, "The price is fine, 370 billion if it''s too little, I can still add more!"


    Zhongquan sighed and said, "Marshal, you don''t understand many things,"


    "The owner of the Rejuvenation Pill has a very odd personality, he doesn''t think much of money,"


    "And he is a man who can''t be seen, even I don''t have his contact information, he contacts me for when he has


    something,"


    "So this matter you mentioned, I can only wait for him to contact me, try to help youmunicate with him."


    "I can only try to help youmunicate with him when he contacts me,"


    "But when tomunicate, if themunication could be done, this I can not guarantee you."


    Marshal asked: "Uncle Wade, do you know the name of this person?"


    ¡°If it''s not inconvenient for you, you can also reveal some information to me, and I will check it out myself.¡±


    Zhongquan nced at Charlie, then said, ¡°Sorry Marshal, this person''s information I really do not know,¡±


    ¡°So, you wait patiently first, if there is news, I will give you the call first time!¡±

 Chapter 4097

    Chapter 4097


    Seeing that Marshal was unwilling to reveal the purpose of buying the medicine,


    Zhongquan followed Charlie''s previous instructions and prepared to first casually promise, and then treat him with a


    dying tactic.


    Marshal also knew in his heart that Zhongquan must be hiding something from him,


    So he spoke: ¡°Uncle Wade if you can help with this matter, the An family will not treat you poorly!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Wade family lost a lot of money because of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°So if the An family helps, it won''t take long to make up for the loss!¡±


    Marshal thought he knew very well the mentality of the rich and powerful who suddenly plummeted in value,


    The mentality of many rich and powerful, in fact, is no different from that of a gambler,


    Once a huge fluctuation in assets, the mentality will change greatly.


    The Wade family lost half of its fortune at once, Zhongquan, the head of the family is bound to scratch his heart and


    soul, thinking of recovering this part of the loss.


    However, it is easy to lose half of the family fortune overnight,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But to recover this half of the family fortune, it may take ten or twenty years or even longer.


    If the An family slightly pulls Zhongquan with a hand, then he will certainly be grateful.


    Marshal with this spection can not be considered wrong, but hepletely misjudged the Wade family''s situation.


    If the Wade family really lost half of the family fortune,


    Zhongquan must be racking his brains to try to make up for the loss.


    But the actual situation is that the Wade family strength did not receive any impact,


    On the contrary, if you count Charlie''s strength, his assets, and connections, the Wade family''s strength is more than


    doubled.


    Therefore, he had little feeling about this olive branch thrown by Marshal.


    So, he righteously said to him: ¡°Marshal, we are rtives, you might think that I do not want to help you,¡±


    "let alone want to use this to negotiate with you on any terms, even if I beg him in this matter,¡±


    "It is really not within my ability, what I can do is to help you inquire, but whates from the other side is not in my


    hands.¡±


    Marshal remember when Zhongquan is always rushing to cooperate with the An family,


    But every time it was good, the old man did not hesitate to refuse.


    He did not expect, now he represents the An family, extends to Zhongquan an olive branch and he did not buy it.


    When he thought that the old man was trying to catch him, thinking how to change his words, Charlie gave Zhongquan


    a gesture to hang up,


    And Zhongquan immediately said to Marshal: ¡°Marshal I have something to do, let''s talk some other time.¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Marshal''s response, he directly hung up the phone.


    Marshal at the other end of the phone was a bit caught off guard.


    The person who hung up on him so rudely, other than the old man, it seems that there has never been another person.


    When he was annoyed and uncertain, Zhongquan on the other side put the phone back into his pocket and said to


    Charlie:


    "The An family is indeed used to being arrogant, they avoided me as a poor rtive some years ago,¡±


    "But now that they are asking me to do something, the arrogance in their bones has not changed.¡±


    Charlie lightly said, "This great uncle of mine can shout out on the spot to take away the Rejuvenation Pill with 370


    billion,¡±


    "You can see that they are indeed arrogant, so arrogant that they do not put the rules set by others in their eyes,¡±


    "Always think that as long as there is enough money, any rule will be changed for them.¡±


    Speaking here, Charlie smiled slightly and said casually, ¡°It doesn''t matter, since they feel good about themselves, just


    let them be.¡±


    Then, he said, "Right grandpa, I have to go to the United States in a couple of days,¡±


    "I may note back until a month or so, so it will be hard for you to take care of the affairs of the Wade family.¡±


    Zhongquan asked curiously, "Charlie, why are you suddenly going to the United States?¡±


    "You''re not going to visit the An family, are you?¡±


    Charlie shook his head andughed: "Why? I am apanying ire to attend a training.¡±


    Zhongquan nodded and said, "Okay, don''t worry about the Wade family, as for your uncle''s side,¡±


    "I won''t rush to find him anyway, if he wants to find me, I definitely won''t see him either.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Charlie stood up and said, "Grandpa, it''s gettingte, you should rest early,¡±


    "I should also go home, when are you going back to Eastcliff, I will go to the airport to see you off.¡±


    Zhongquan said, "No need to toss and turn, I am an elderly person who sleeps less,¡±


    "I wake up naturally at five o''clock, after waking up, just eat something,¡±


    "Let Issac send me to the airport, you don''t have toe to see me off.¡±


    Charlie thought, five or six o''clock to the airport is still a bit early, so he nodded and said,


    ¡°Grandpa, in that case, then I will not see you off, when Ie back from the United States, then I wille to Eastcliff


    to see you.¡±

 Chapter 4098

    Chapter 4098


    The next day.


    The vast majority of the bidders who participated in the auction returned to where they came from one after another with


    the legend of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Although Marshal checked out of the Shangri-La Hotel, he did not leave Aurous Hill immediately but nned to touch


    base with Warnia again.


    Coincidentally, Charlie also went to Song''s Group early this morning, and he wanted to touch base with her on matters


    rted to the post-auction.


    When he came to Warnia''s office, she handed Charlie a copy of the information prepared in advance and said to him,


    "Master Wade, in yesterday''s auction, we received $148.7 billion in actual auction revenue in the auction portion of the


    Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    "And another $28 billion, which was Mr. Elnor''s installment;¡±


    "followed by the four amulets you made, which fetched a total of 530 million dors;¡±


    "Lastly is our collection relief, which fetched a total of three hundred and sixty-five million dors.¡±


    Speaking of this, Warnia said with some embarrassment,


    "Master Wade, I''m really sorry, Antique Hall''s resources are still a bitcking in terms of ordinary artwork,¡±


    ¡°The best we could find basically took out, butpared to Sotheby''s and Christie''s, the top auction houses, there is


    still a big gap,¡±


    ¡°So the amount sold is not really high......... ¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°It does not matter, the reason why there is still a shortage this time,¡±


    ¡°It is because Antique Hall poprity has not yet yed out, but now, Antique Hall in the world''s top wealthy groups


    must have made a great reputation,¡±


    ¡°Next year when preparing for the auction, just need to let the wind out in advance,¡±


    ¡°Those who hold the top art will certainlye to Antique Hall in droves to cooperate with you.¡±


    Warnia nodded and said seriously, ¡°Master Wade, for this auction, thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for giving me and Antique Hall this opportunity, thanks to you, Antique Hall can have such an opportunity to


    soar to the sky........................................... ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said, ¡°Warnia, we are in a cooperative rtionship, through cooperation, we take what we


    need,¡±


    ¡°Mutual benefit and grow together, you should not say thank you one after another.¡±


    Warnia nodded her head slightly in gratitude, then hurriedly said,


    ¡°Okay Master Wade, in this auction, the revenue from the Rejuvenation Pill and the amulet added up to 149.23 billion


    dors;¡±


    ¡°However, at the moment, from a financial perspective, there are no costs behind the revenue of more than 140 billion


    dors:¡±


    ¡°If we have no costs, basically it is all profit, to pay corporate ie tax at 25%, you see how this should be


    reasonably and legally coordinated?¡±


    ¡°The raw materials for making the Rejuvenation Pill on your side,¡±


    ¡°As well as the costs incurred in the production process, can they be included?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°How much do the raw materials cost? With 149.23 billion dors in revenue,¡±


    ¡°The 0.3 billion dors after the decimal point is too much, not to mention that I made the production process myself,¡±


    ¡°So it''s impossible to quantify the cost.¡±


    Warnia was shocked speechless and said,


    ¡°Master Wade, you really do not consider doing the nning? This is more than thirty billion


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    dors.......................................... ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said firmly, ¡°No, just do as I said, pay taxes ording to the profit.¡±


    Warnia took a deep breath, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay Master Wade, I''ll talk to the financeter to make it clear.¡±


    Charlie nodded and added: ¡°Okay Warnia, in addition to all the money Elnor allotted before,¡±


    ¡°Then in the name of the auction, help me take out ten billion dors and donate it to the China Charity Federation,¡±


    ¡°But have to specify that half of this money should be used for the living,¡± ¡°Education and medical care of poor and


    young people under eighteen years olds,¡±


    ¡°And infants, orphans, and the other half should be used for medical care of old age, poor, widows, orphans and


    handicapped elderly over the age of 70,¡± ¡°And there is another requirement that they do not release the donor


    information to the public.¡±


    Warnia was stunned speechless, but in her heart, she was eximing, ¡°This is $10 billion ah.....................................


    really want to donate so roughly?¡±


    Charlie followed up, ¡°Right, donate another billion dors to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°The use is not limited, as long as it is helpful to the development of Aurous Hill, just use it for anything.¡±


    Warnia''s heart trembled as she listened.


    She has seen people doing charity, but really never seen such charity.

 Chapter 4099

    Chapter 4099


    But Charlie is not finished at this point.


    He remembered something and said: ¡°Right Warnia, I also want to build arge orphanage in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°The requirement is to amodate at least more than 10,000 orphans, in addition to providing them with good life


    security,¡±


    ¡°But also to build supporting kindergartens, as well as twelve-year consistent school;¡±


    ¡°All the construction costs, manpower costs, teacher costs, daily maintenance costs, all of them are paid by me,¡±


    ¡°And the teacher team must be of excellent quality, not only to provide the children with excellent life and education,¡±


    ¡°But also to allow them to read from kindergarten all the way to high school graduation without any discrimination.¡±


    ¡°In addition, all children who go to university from this orphanage,¡±


    ¡°All university tuition and fees, living expenses are borne by the orphanage:¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie turned his words and said,


    ¡°In addition, all children who enter university from here must sign an agreement with the orphanage,¡±


    ¡°And in the future, after graduating from university or master''s or doctoral degree, they must return to work in Aurous Hill


    for at least five years,¡±


    ¡°So that they can contribute to the development of this city.¡±


    Although Charlie is not a native of Aurous Hill, he has long regarded this city as his second hometown.


    He has lived here for nearly twenty years, and now that he has some ability, he really wants to do something for the city.


    Especially for the orphans in Aurous Hill, as well as the surrounding cities.


    This orphanage and 12-year schoolplex is a dream that he wants to try to realize.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He actually often thinks back to his life in the orphanage, and those little friends there.


    He often thinks of his former self, his co-inhabitants, some of whom went astray.


    Before Leon found him, everything was actually not much good.


    The biggest reason for this is that he has actually not undergone a very good higher education.


    Of course, this is not to me the orphanage, nor Leon.


    After all, the orphanage itself can give these children shelter from the rain,


    And ensure that they are fed and clothed, it is already very impressive,


    No orphanage also managed these children to study in college after adulthood.


    Although Leon had the ability to manage, but for the normal operation of the orphanage everything was kept low-key,


    But he also dare not let the orphanage conditions look too out of ordinary.


    Moreover, in those days, most of the orphanages because of the funds had conditions somewhat difficult.


    Because of this, although Charlie''s middle school and high school studies were very good,


    But after graduating from high school, in order to let the other younger siblings in the facility live a little better,


    They went into themunity early to work.


    At that time, although Leonmented this, but also felt that this was more beneficial than harmful to Charlie.


    Because, a working Charlie and a University student Charlie,pared to thetter must be more exposed to the


    chances of something.


    In thisyer of consideration, Leon did not interfere with Charlie''s decision.


    Now, Charlie does not have the worries that Leon had, so he intends to build such a utopian orphanage,


    Not only to let these children have a good basic education, and the opportunity to receive higher education,


    But also to let these children know how to be grateful, and in the future to contribute to the development of the city''s


    own strength.


    Warnia could probably understand Charlie''s idea, so she said, ¡°Master Wade, don''t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will definitelymunicate with the city as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°To see if we can help solve the problem of site selection and rted qualifications.¡±


    Charlie nodded and instructed, ¡°The ce can be remote, but the area must berge, we want to amodate more


    than 10,000 children,¡±


    ¡°Their living, learning and daily leisure, arts and sports activities, in addition, also need to settle the relevant staff and


    take care of their amodation and living problems,¡±


    ¡°Its scale should be at least asrge as a 10,000 people level university, and possibly evenrger.¡±


    Warnia said: ¡°Master Wade don''t worry, I will discuss this matter with the city administration in detail,¡±


    ¡°You want to do such a big good deed, the city will definitely be very supportive.¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°I am hoping that through our Rejuvenation Pill auction, the entire international poprity of Aurous Hill


    and the degree of economic development, are brought up to a level,¡±


    ¡°And when the winter snow side of those high-end projects are determined when the timees to call this group of


    rich people again to Aurous Hill," ¡°Let them do their best to invest in Aurous Hill property, at that time, the city will


    certainly leap to be a charm for them!"


    Warniaughed: "When the poprity of the Rejuvenation Pill continues to spread,"


    "By then, I''m afraid that all the rich people in the world will have toe to Aurous Hill to invest................................... "


    Charlie said confidently, "Don''t worry, this day wille soon."

 Chapter 4100

    Chapter 4100


    Warnia nodded and suddenly remembered something, so she asked Charlie:


    "Master Wade, by then this orphanage, who are you going to give the operation to?"


    "Will we hand it over to the city to operate after we build it all, or will you set up your own operating team?"


    Charlie hesitated for a moment and said, "I personally prefer to let an aunt from the orphanage be in charge.


    With higher education, with what I know about her, she should be able to handle it."


    Speaking of this, Charlie could not help but sigh again,


    "It''s just that she has now gone to Canada to take care of herself, I can''t quite bear to make her work hard and bother


    again."


    Warnia thought about it and said, ¡°Master Wade, the scale of your project is still veryrge,¡±


    ¡°Even if we have no problem with the funds, the hardware from site selection to construction topletion and


    eptance,¡±


    ¡°It will take at least two to three years since you tend to build our own team to operate,¡±


    ¡°Then I think the person in charge of the matter is not in a hurry to set down immediately,¡±


    ¡°We have plenty of time to slowly We have plenty of time to slowly change it.¡±


    ¡°Also.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°You first touch program with the city, let''s try toplete the site as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°And then as soon as possible to get the project design out!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Warnia said, ¡°I''ll go discuss it as soon as possible.¡±


    Thinking of Auntie Li, Charlie thought of giving her and Xiaofen a call to ask them how they were doingtely.


    Charlie calcted that the two of them were settled in Vancouver,


    Which was 16 hourster than China, and it should be around six o''clock in the afternoon right now,


    So the time should not disturb their rest.


    So, he said to Warnia, ¡°Warnia, I''ll make a phone call first.¡± ¡°Okay Master Wade.¡± Charlie picked up his phone and found


    Xiaofen''s WeChat, so he sent her a voice chat.


    There was a quick connection, and Xiaofen''s delighted voice came out, ¡°Brother Charlie! Howe you want to call


    me!"


    Charlieughed: "I miss you and Auntie Li, so I called to ask how you guys are doing in Canada, are you getting used to


    it?"


    Xiaofen smiled and said, "We''re fine here, I am working in aundry in Chinatown,"


    "Auntie Li is raising flowers and vegetables in her yard every day,"


    "Auntie Li''s previous employer gives her a lot of money every month, but she thinks it''s too meaningless to be idle every


    day,"


    "Plus the money in her ount is getting bigger and bigger, so she opened a convenience store,"


    "I am now the store manager and cashier of the store!"


    Charlie was surprised and asked: "You opened a convenience store? Is it just you and Auntie Li?"


    Xiaofen said, "At the beginning, there were only two of us, but after getting on track, we were a little too busy, so we


    recruited another clerk."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie asked, "Running a convenience store must be very tiring, right?"


    "It''s okay." Xiaofen said with a smile: "Our convenience store is the same as the size of our domestic convenience


    stores,"


    "And there is a special supplier, a phone call and they directly bring material to the store,"


    ¡°But we also do not need to personally go out for it, the daily work is also very simple,¡± ¡°It is all just to collect money,


    stocking, cleaning, nothing else. ¡°


    ¡°Auntie Li is very energetic, she is good and polite, and also helpful,¡±


    ¡°So although the store opened not long, but the customers have been a lot!


    Charlie asked: ¡°Aunt Li is in? I''ll have a chat with her.¡±


    Xiaofen said, ¡°Auntie Li has gone to themunity nursery ss to help.¡±


    ¡°Nursery ss?¡± Charlie asked curiously, ¡°What kind of ce is it?¡±


    Xiaofen exined, ¡°This side is called DayCare, in fact, simr to our domestic nursery,¡±


    ¡°In many Chinese families here both parents have to work,¡±


    ¡°And most parents are just over the struggle of the first generation of immigrants,¡±


    ¡°The elderly can note to help, for the time being, so the children can only be given to the nursery care during the


    day;¡±


    ¡°Themunity in Chinatown organized a semi-public welfare nursery ss to help these parents take care of their


    children on weekdays,¡±


    ¡°Auntie Li has been working in the orphanage for so many years, she knows the best way to take care of children, and


    she loves children,¡±


    ¡°And knows that the nursery ss is short of staff, so she volunteered to help, and now she is the most popr in the


    nursery ss!¡±


    Charlie could not help but sigh: ¡°People like Auntie Li are really like candles,¡±


    ¡°No matter where they are, they will burn themselves and light up others


    ¡°Who says it''s not.¡± Xiaofen said with a smile, ¡°Brother Charlie, Auntie Li usually always talks about you,¡±


    ¡°She misses you........ and I also......... I also especially miss you.......... If you have time, remember to visit and see us!¡±

 Chapter 4101

    Chapter 4101


    Hearing Xiaofen''s words, Charlie couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed.


    Auntie Li and Xiaofen went to Canada for so long, he has not seen them, and even do not know their recent state of life


    in Canada.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said, ¡°Xiaofen, I happen to apany your sister-inw to study in the U.S. in a few


    days,¡±


    ¡°So I''ll be closer to you then, and when she finishes studying, I''ll bring her over to see you and Auntie Li!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiaofen was surprised and said, ¡°Brother Charlie, you''reing to America with Sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Where in America? If it''s convenient, I can alsoe to see you!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I''m going to Providence, on the east coast, which should be quite far from Vancouver.¡±


    Xiaofen said somewhat mncholy: ¡°That is very far.......... from me to the east coast of the United States,¡±


    ¡°At least more than three thousand, nearly four thousand kilometers.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°It does not matter, more than three thousand kilometers, in the ne, it is only four or five hours,¡±


    ¡°But you do not toss and turn, usually have to watch the store, must be very busy, when Ie over with your sister-in-


    Xiaofen hurriedly said, "Okay brother Charlie, then we have a deal.¡±


    "Oh, when Aunt Lies back I will tell her the good news, she must be very happy, you must not keep us waiting!¡±


    Charlie then said, "Don''t worry, when the timees, I will definitelye over to see you guys, I''ll contact you before I


    "Great, then I''ll wait for your news!¡±


    After agreeing with Xiaofen, Charlie hung up the phone.


    At this time, Warnia''s secretary called her officendline and said,


    "Ms. Song, there is a gentleman named Conrad Huo who wants to see you, saying he has a big deal to talk to you


    about.¡±


    "Conrad Huo?¡± Warnia first froze, then looked at Charlie and said, "Master


    Wade, it''s that 099, I didn''t expect him to find me here.¡±


    Charlie nodded and spoke, "It must be for the Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Warnia was busy saying, "Then I''ll have someone send him away.¡±


    Charlie thought for a moment, but shook his head and said, "Forget it, he also came all the way from North America,


    let''s not seem too unkind.¡±


    Charlie said: "How about this, in a moment, you have someone bring him in,¡±


    "If he wants to ask about the Rejuvenation Pill, you tell him that you only help the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill to sell


    the Pill,¡± "Other than that, you can not do anything about the actual sale of the Pill,¡± ¡°By the way, tell him that yesterday


    the one who ordered him away was me, and the Rejuvenation Pill is not in your hands,¡± ¡°You can not help, if someone


    in his family really wants the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°In the next year''s Rejuvenation Pill auction, let the people who need it sign up in person.¡±


    Warnia asked again, ¡°Master Wade, are you not going to give him any chance at all?¡±


    Charlie said seriously, ¡°Not yet, so you tell him to go and hurry back from wherever he came from.¡±


    ¡°I understand Master Wade.¡± Warnia nodded and asked again, ¡°Master Wade, do you want to see him together then?¡±


    Charlie shook his head andughed: ¡°I won''t see him, I''m not going to hide it from you,¡±


    ¡°His real name is not Conrad Huo, but Marshal An, and he is also my great uncle,¡±


    ¡°But maybe in his perception, I may be still alive or dead, so I don''t n to see him yet.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Warnia was made speechless by Charlie''s words, and only after a long time did she exim:


    ¡°Master Wade, he....... he''s really your great uncle?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°My mother''s real brother.¡±


    Warnia was even more jaw-dropped and said offhandedly, ¡°Then........... then you still asked me to expel him


    yesterday.......... ¡±


    Charlie ndly said: ¡°At that time, I also did not know his true identity, and, even if I did, that situation had to expel him.¡±

 Chapter 4102

    Chapter 4102


    After a pause, Charlie added: ¡°I run this auction, not to open the back door for my own rtives,¡±


    ¡°But to make these top tycoons, regardless of their status and background, must honestly bid for the pill,¡±


    ¡°All ording to my rules, they must not be allowed to use the money to override them,¡±


    ¡°Once I opened this mouth, the nature of the whole thing will change,¡±


    Warnia nodded gently and said, ¡°I understand Master Wade, in that case, then I will have my secretary invite him to the


    parlor,¡±


    ¡°I will meet him there, you wait here for a moment.¡±


    Charlie stood up and said, ¡°It''s better for me to go to the parlor and wait, you are the chair of Song Group,¡±


    ¡°He came to see you and you didn''t meet him in your own office,¡±


    ¡°It will only make him think that you have a more important guest in your office,¡±


    ¡°And the auction just ended yesterday, he will definitely think about it in his heart.¡±


    Warnia busily said, ¡°Master Wade, you can go directly to the room behind me to take a rest.¡±


    Saying that she stood up and pushed a piece of geometric decoration on the back wall directly from the left side of her


    office.


    This turned out to be an invisible door that perfectly used the background wall decoration and lines to hide itself.


    The other side of the invisible door is a lounge of about thirty square meters.


    The room has a bed, a bathroom, a shower, a closet, and a massage chair, basically a standard bachelor apartment.


    Charlie was lit up by this design show, while Warnia introduced at the side:


    ¡°This is left by grandpa, he usually needed to take a lunch break at thepany,¡±


    ¡°So he made such a dark room, but I reced all the furniture inside with new ones, you can take a rest here first.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I also happen to listen to what he is going to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Warnia closed the door and then asked her secretary to invite Marshal An in.


    As soon as Marshal entered, he said with a humble face, ¡°Hello, Miss Song, we meet again.¡±


    Warnia politely smiled slightly as a greeting, and then asked, ¡°Mr. Huo came here to look for me, is there something


    wrong?¡±


    Marshal was busy saying, ¡°I''m not going to hide it from you........... or the matter of the Rejuvenation Pill........ ¡±


    ¡°Yesterday at the auction, it''s true that I was not sensible enough and gave Miss Song trouble,¡±


    ¡°But I sincerely want to buy a Rejuvenation Pill, so I want to ask Miss Song to do me a favor,¡±


    ¡°Ask the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill for me, can they sell me one privately,¡±


    ¡°If my offer yesterday was not high enough, I can also increase it some more.¡±


    Warnia shook her head and said, ¡°Sorry Mr. Huo, in fact, the one who ordered your expulsion yesterday was the owner


    of the Rejuvenation Pill himself,¡±


    ¡°He was behind the whole auction, and I was following his instructionspletely.¡±


    Marshal was surprised and asked, ¡°He was there yesterday?


    Warnia ndly said, ¡°He was not there, but just watched the whole thing through the video feed.¡±


    ¡°You think you can spend three hundred and seventy billion US dors to buy a rejuvenation pill,¡±


    ¡°But as far as I know, the one rejuvenation pill he gave out alone, this amount of money is not enough to count.¡±


    Marshal''s jaw dropped as he listened.


    Warnia added: ¡°Mr. Huo, for the owner of the Rejuvenation, the most important thing is the rules, not money,¡±


    ¡°Even if you take more money out, he will not break his rules for you, and you have been expelled from the venue


    yesterday,¡± ¡°From now on, you are not qualified to participate in the Rejuvenation PIll auction.¡±


    Speaking here, Warnia looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Huo, I suggest you should not make simr attempts,


    since you insisted on gambling at the auction yesterday,¡± ¡°If you lost the bet, you have to be willing to gamble and


    ept defeat, or grab the time to leave the city and go back to North America,¡±


    ¡°And if you really have someone at home who needs the Rejuvenation Pill, let him sign up for it himself next year!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4103

    Chapter 4103


    Hearing Warnia''s advice, Marshal hesitated for a moment and opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Miss Song, do you know about


    the An Family?¡±


    ¡°The An Family?¡± Warnia frowned and casually asked, ¡°Is it the TV series that was a hit some time ago?¡±


    Marshal said awkwardly, ¡°It''s not a TV series, it''s an American Chinese family, the An Family.¡±


    Warnia pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°I heard that the An family seems to be the top three families in the world,¡±


    ¡°And the highest-ranking Chinese family in the world, what''s wrong?¡±


    Marshal then breathed a sigh of relief and said seriously,


    ¡°To be honest with you Miss Song, my real identity is the eldest son of the An family, Marshal An.¡±


    Warnia said with a shocked face, ¡°Your name is not Conrad Huo?¡±


    Marshal said truthfully, ¡°Conrad is only one of my identities.¡±


    Warnia said seriously, ¡°Mr. An, right? If you use a false identity to participate in the auction,¡±


    ¡°ording to the rules of the auction, you will also be permanently deprived of the right to participate!¡±


    Marshal did not expect that Warnia would not marvel at his initiative to reveal his true identity


    But instead circled back to the rules of the auction.


    He already had some doubts about life at this moment.


    Because, in the past, any Chinese entrepreneur, even Mr. Li Lao, who had been the richest Chinese man in Hong Kong,


    would bow down and grovel when meeting him.


    However, now in Warnia''s eyes, it does not matter whether he is the An family or the Zhang family or the Li family,


    What matters surprisingly is that he has broken the rules of the auction............


    He could not help but ask himself in his heart, ¡°Could it be that my identity, Marshal, is not as important as the rules of


    the auction in her eyes?¡±


    Just as he was doubting his life, Warnia had already stood up and said nonchntly,


    ¡°Mr. An, right, sorry, we don''t wee people like you here who even have to hide their true identity, please go back.¡±


    In the fifty years, Marshal had lived, except forst night,


    When he was thrown out of the auction by the security personnel on the spot, he had never been so stifled.


    If it were anyone else, he would not have been moved to invite him,


    But he did not expect toe to China to attend an auction and be driven away more than once.


    But reason still prevailed over impulse, he could only stiffen his head and said,


    ¡°Sorry Miss Song, my participation in the auction under a pseudonym was also an unintentional mistake,¡±


    ¡°Please be understanding, and Miss Song should have heard about the strength of the An family,¡±


    ¡°If Miss Song can help deliver a message to the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°So that he can take time out of his busy schedule to meet with me,¡±


    ¡°The An family will definitely do its best to repay for Miss Song''s help........... ¡±


    In Marshal''s opinion, this promise of his, has indeed been worth a thousand gold.


    The An family''s strength is at least a hundred times that of the Song family,


    Even if they casually give the Song family a hand, they can also take the Song family to a higher level.


    But he did not expect that Warnia did not care about it at all.


    She said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. An, for you, money and status may be your unimpeded pass in the world,¡±


    ¡°But I want to tell you that money and status, here is not at all with any value!¡±


    Saying that, Warnia added: ¡°The owner of the Rejuvenation Pill has long told me clearly that he will never change the


    rules for anyone,¡± ¡°Even the Ruthschild family''s patriarch is not qualified to do so,¡± ¡°What makes you think that your


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    status can make him change his mind?¡± ¡°So, I advise you to give up these unrealistic fantasies and go back to North


    America.¡±


    Marshal had wanted to, using his true identity, impress the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill behind him.

 Chapter 4104

    Chapter 4104


    Perhaps after the other party heard that he was An family member,


    They would be ttered and overjoyed and immediately agreed to meet with him.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the other party had put out the word that even the Rothschild family''s patriarch was


    not in his sights.


    At this moment, Marshal was devastated.


    Warnia''s words had basically blocked all the roads to this point.


    Marshal it is also really embarrassing to continue to find any existence with his identity as a member of the An family in


    this situation.


    Thinking of this, he could only say awkwardly, ¡°Well........... since that''s the case, then I won''t give Miss Song any


    trouble.¡±


    Warnia nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. An takes care, I won''t see you off.¡±


    Marshal thought that he might be able to use more high-end and scarce resources to make a good rtionship with


    Warnia in the future,


    So he politely asked, ¡°Miss Song, I wonder if we can leave contact information for each other,¡±


    ¡°So that if there is anything that needs the help of the An family in the future, you can always tell me.¡±


    Warnia was not moved at all and said ndly, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but there is no need to leave contact


    information.¡±


    ¡°Although the An family is more than a hundred times stronger than us,¡±


    ¡°Our Song family does not have too much ambition and only wants to run our own piece ofnd in this city.¡±


    Marshalpletely lost any sense of superiority.


    So what if you have money and resources, people don''t have them, but they don''t even look at them.


    If you continue to show your superiority here, you will only end up making a fool of yourself.


    So, he stood up decadently and said politely, ¡°Miss Song, then I''ll take my leave.¡±


    Warnia nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. An I still have things to do, so I won''t see you off.¡±


    Marshal had already suffered enough blows and had lost his temper at this time,


    So he smiled, nodded and turned around, and walked out by himself.


    As soon as Marshal left, Warnia immediately took a few deep breaths nervously.


    Then hurriedly walked into the lounge behind the dark door and saw Charlie sitting on the single sofa with his legs


    crossed,


    And hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, was my attitude towards your uncle just now too much............................................ ¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlieughed: "No, I think it''s okay, you can''t leave any hope for him in this situation.¡±


    Warnia nodded and said seriously, "I think so too.......... And I''m afraid that if


    I''m suddenly too polite to him,¡±


    "I''ll look like I don''t have a position......... After all, I''m representing the auction, representing you,¡±


    "And he has repeatedly tried to challenge the rules you have set,¡±


    "If I''m polite to him, he might think that the auction really scorns his An family''s identity ¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Warnia, you did the right thing, the proportion is also very urate,¡±


    "In this case, neither to be polite to him nor to react too fiercely,¡±


    "This is just right, press his self-confidence, frustrate him,¡±


    "By the way, and thenpletely destroy his hope of fighting against the rules.¡±


    Warnia also breathed a sigh of relief and said seriously, "As long as you have no opinion on


    it.............................................. ¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and added: "Okay Warnia, issue a notice to everyone attending the auction,¡± "Warning anyone


    not to privately search for the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°Once found, the same will be permanently exempted from attending the auction.¡±


    Warnia immediately said, ¡°Okay Master Wade, I''ll have someone notify them one by one.¡±


    Charlie let out a sound and said, ¡°It''s still too troublesome to notify them one by one,¡±


    ¡°It''s better to have the technical staff develop another software,¡±


    ¡°The previous software is specifically for registration, and then develop another software specifically for sessful


    bidders who have registered and participated in the Rejuvenation Pill auction,¡±


    ¡°As well as those whose background and financial strength meet our requirements.¡±


    ¡°Updates can be directly pushed to them through this software.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Warnia said without a second thought, ¡°I''ll start making arrangements for this today.¡±


    Saying that, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, do you have any other functional requirements for this software?¡±


    Charlie thought about it and suddenly had a new thought and said,


    ¡°I want to develop a mission notification function on this software.¡±


    ¡°Mission publishing?¡± Warnia asked, ¡°Can you roughly tell me the basic logic?¡±


    Charlie then said, ¡°I, as the official, can issue tasks to each of them through this software,¡±


    ¡°And for each task, there will be a corresponding reward for whoeverpletes the tasks I issue.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie smiled and said, ¡°The reward I give is not money,¡±


    ¡°It is a fragment of rejuvenation pill!¡±

 Chapter 4105

    Chapter 4105


    ¡°Rejuvenation Pill Fragment?!¡±


    Hearing this, Warnia was surprised and couldn''t help but ask:


    ¡°Master Wade, what do you mean by this Rejuvenation Fragment?¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°It is a kind of virtual coin in our software, this kind of virtual coin is not sold to the public,¡±


    ¡°And users are not allowed to trade with each other in any way,¡±


    ¡°And this kind of rejuvenation Pill fragment is also not linked to any currency money,¡±


    ¡°It only has a fixed exchange rate between it and real rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: ¡°This exchange rate is set at 10,000 Rejuvenationing Pill fragments equal to one


    Rejuvenationing Pill.¡±


    ¡°Whoever can collect 10,000 Rejuvenation Pill fragments in this software bypleting the various tasks I issue,¡±


    ¡°They cane to me in Aurous Hill to exchange for aplete Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie continued: ¡°This group of people is spread all over the world,¡±


    ¡°And have their own resources and areas of expertise, if there is something that needs the help of this group of people


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    in the future,¡±


    ¡°I can directly issue a task on this software, for example, I want whoever investigates a matter,¡± ¡°Give them a hundred


    Rejuvenation Pill fragments as a reward,¡± ¡°Then this group of people who first helps me to investigate first will get a


    hundred fragments of Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Warnia brightened up and said offhandedly, ¡°In that case, I''m afraid that the most important thing they do every day is to


    take tasks on the software


    Charlie nodded and said seriously, ¡°If I want to make this group of people work for me,¡±


    ¡°I must leave them a chance to get the Rejuvenation Pill by working for me,¡±


    ¡°They are now particrly eager for the Rejuvenation Pill, like rats that are hungry and desperately beating around the


    granary.¡±


    ¡°It''s just that I built this granary so strong that I won''t leave any opening for them to drill in,¡±


    ¡°So as long as I open a small opening, they will desperately drill in,¡±


    ¡°Even if the opening is so small that they will be bruised in the process,¡±


    ¡°But as long as they can still get in alive and eat the grain inside, they will do whatever it takes. ¡°


    ¡°Only in this way can I make this group of people put aside their identity,¡±


    ¡°Status, principles, and dignity and use them for me regardless of everything.¡±


    Warnia was suddenly enlightened.


    She originally thought that the fragment of Rejuvenation Pill that Charlie was talking about should be some kind of mini-


    game,¡±


    ¡°Embedded into the software or a small benefit like signing up to give experience.


    But unexpectedly, Charlie was directly nning to create a new set of channels for this group of people to obtain


    Rejuvenation Pill in this software.


    And this channel for them, the possibility is much greater than the auction,


    Because the auction is too cruel, all rely on money to speak,


    When money is not enough, it is only dry eyes to watch others sessfully shoot the Rejuvenation Pill.


    In this new ess, money doesn''t really matter, what matters is who can best solve Charlie''s most practical needs.


    This was much more flexible and diverse for Charlie.


    He could use the auction to turn the Rejuvenation Pill into money, and even more so,


    He could use the Rejuvenation Pill fragments on this software to turn the Rejuvenation Pill into whatever he wanted.


    He can use it for information, for resources, for connections, and for everything.


    Even, if he wanted to, he could trade the Rejuvenation Pill for someone else''s life.


    This instantly brings the efficacy of the Pill to the extreme!

 Chapter 4106

    Chapter 4106


    Warnia admired Charlie''s conception to the point of no return.


    But while marveling, a question came to mind, so she asked: ¡°Master Wade, if it is 10,000 Rejuvenation Pill fragments


    to exchange for one Rejuvenation Pill,"


    "Then to collect ten thousand pieces of Rejuvenation Pill, will this not be a little too far for them?"


    "For example, if each of your missions rewards one hundred Rejuvenation Pill fragments,"


    "Then at least one hundred missions must bepleted before it is possible to collect ten thousand,"


    "Which is indeed too difficult, I am afraid that they will lose motivation when they think of


    this............................................. "


    Charlieughed: "Although 10,000 Rejuvenation Pill fragments are equal to one Rejuvenation Pill,"


    "It doesn''t mean that you must save all 10,000 Rejuvenation Pill fragments before you can start exchanging them."


    Charlie said, and continued, "When the timees, I will set the minimum redemption threshold,"


    "To one-tenth of a physical Rejuvenation Pill by collecting one thousand Rejuvenation Pill Fragments;"


    "This way, the hope won''t be too slim for these people."


    Warnia nodded and said, "Master Wade, our auction is only held once a year,"


    "So does this Rejuvenation Pill fragment of yours have to be redeemed every year at the time of the auction,"


    ¡°Or can hee to Aurous Hill to redeem it at any time as long as he has saved enough one thousand fragments?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile on his face, ¡°When our auction center ispleted, I will reserve a Rejuvenation Pill exchange


    center inside,¡±


    ¡°All those who want to exchange Rejuvenation Pill, only need to make an appointment a few days in advance,¡±


    ¡°They cane to the exchange center to exchange Rejuvenation Pill at the appointed time, this can also further


    increase their enthusiasm.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: ¡°Although saving Rejuvenation Pill fragments may sound difficult,¡±


    ¡°But with hard work, perhaps a few years or in a couple of years it can still be achieved,¡±


    ¡°And for those who are still in their prime, or just entering their old age, they can take it as a long-term goal to slowly


    achieve it now.¡±


    Warnia agreed: ¡°Indeed, those who are in a hurry and very rich can pin their hopes on the auction,¡±


    ¡°And those who are very rich but not at the top can pin their hopes oning to Aurous Hill to invest and enter our high-


    end health real estate project,¡±


    ¡°While those who are not in a hurry and have slightly less assets than the first two can slowly save themselves,¡±


    ¡°A half pill of rejuvenation pills in this way. The first two are also a little bit less important.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie nodded andughed: ¡°What I want is this effect.¡±


    After saying that, he added: ¡°About this matter, you first do not release the news,¡±


    ¡°First let people develop the software, after the software development, don''t temporarily do not open the function of the


    Rejuvenation Pill fragments,¡±


    ¡°When you need to use this function, directly open the permission on software, and then push the rules of y to them


    on the line.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Warnia immediately said, ¡°Okay Master Wade, I''ll start arranging this, and will definitely do a good job of keeping


    secrets.¡±


    Charlie gave a hint and said, ¡°There''s nothing else, I''ll apany my wife in the next two days to prepare for going


    abroad,¡±


    ¡°I''ll leave directly in a couple of days, you can contact by phone or WeChat if there''s anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Warnia could not hide her envy and said, ¡°Master Wade, your wife is so lucky     ¡±


    Charlie asked casually, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Warnia nodded and said, ¡°Of course! Even ordinary people can hardly spare more than a month to apany their


    wives to go abroad for further study,¡±


    ¡°But it is alone with you........ So she is really too lucky.......... ¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You only see me this time to apany her to the United States for further study,¡±


    ¡°But this time, a variety of things came up, every now and then to deal with these matters, in fact, I ignore her quite a


    lot.¡±


    Warnia suddenly recalled that when she was in danger in Japan, he had rushed to Japan overnight to rescue her.


    And her heart could not help but surge with a strong feeling of love and warmth.


    So, she said to Charlie: ¡°Master Wade, this time go to the United States, also, by the way, give yourself a vacation,¡±


    ¡°You have exined to me the matters, I will definitely do my best to do a good job, please do not worry!¡±

 Chapter 4107

    Chapter 4107


    With the auctionplete, ire has also begun to prepare for her trip to the United States with Charlie.


    Because the stay time is long, she carefully packed out tworge suitcases of luggage.


    She also made a list of preparation matters, ording to the list packing one by one every item, afraid to leave anything


    behind.


    In contrast, Charlie is much more casual.


    In addition to a few sets of change of clothes, the rest is almost nothing with him.


    Because in his opinion, instead of going to the trouble of preparing all kinds of luggage,


    It would be better to pack lightly, and after arriving in the United States,


    Then the missing things could be bought one by one so that it is more convenient and less hassle.


    However, the thrifty ire does not think so, she feels that many things are readily avable at home.


    If they pack up and take it over, they will not have to spend money to buy another copy after arriving in the United


    States.


    Charlie knows her temper, so he also let her do what she wants.


    However, on the issue of travel and amodation, he did not give her the opportunity to save money.


    He directly bought two first-ss tickets to fly to New York,


    And then booked a very practical Audi A6 Touring at a chain car rentalpany at the New York airport.


    The driver''s licenses of China and the United States are mutually recognized,


    And Charlie had done the trantion in advance so that he could use it normally when he arrived in the United States.


    As for amodation booked the only presidential suite in Hilton Hotel directly near the Rhode Ind School of Design


    The area of this presidential suite is more than 500 square meters, for two people, it is a little too big.


    However, he sees it with all facilities, own a small gym, on the top floor, but also with an open-air pool.


    Staying in such a room, you basically don''t have to deal with other guests of the hotel.


    Charlie and ire were about to leave for the United States,


    And the old man, Jacob, also began to pack his bags in preparation for his uing trip to Korea.


    His departure time was the same day as Charlie and ire, except that his flight was at 8:30 am.


    While Charlie and ire''s flight at 12:00 noon.


    Since he was going to Korea with Meiqing, he was extraordinarily excited.


    And felt that it was no different from going on a honeymoon and enjoying the world of two people together.


    Therefore, he has been looking forward to this trip to Korea for a long time.


    ine saw that the rest of the family was busy with the matter of going abroad, her heart more or less felt a little lonely.


    This is the first time that everyone is leaving home and leaving her alone.


    Fortunately, Charlie took the initiative to fulfill his promise to her,


    And transferred 500,000 RMB to her bank ount the day before he left.


    After receiving this money, ine was naturally excited and all the lonely and despondent feelings were swept away.


    This money was enough for her to spend a long time in the city in style.


    After receiving the money, she said to Charlie happily and excitedly,


    ¡°Good son-inw, you and ire can stay in the United States worry free,¡±


    "Don''t worry about mom, I will definitely take care of myself!¡±


    ire looked at her mother''s money-minded look and shook her head helplessly while instructing,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, you must not spend money too extravagantly and wastefully.¡±


    ine muttered resentfully, "Okay, okay, I know! I will pay attention!¡±

 Chapter 4108

    Chapter 4108


    Charlie said with a smile, "Mom, don''t listen to ire, the money is given to you,¡±


    ¡°You spend it happily, preferably during the time we are not at home,¡± ¡°Spend every penny of the money, it is originally


    made to be spent.¡±


    When ine heard this, she immediately smiled and said happily,


    ¡°It must be my good son-inw! Your words really speak to mom''s heart!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Jacob at the side and said, ¡°Jacob, leave me the keys to Cullinan''s car.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob looked at her warily: ¡°What do you want my car keys for?


    ine blurted out, ¡°Of course, I want to drive it! Otherwise, what else can I ask for?¡±


    Said ine frowned and said, ¡°Besides, when did this car be yours?¡±


    ¡°This car is a gift from someone to my good son-inw!¡±


    ¡°You are just driving it in the light of your good son-inw.¡±


    Jacob said seriously: ¡°It''s true that this car is a gift for Charlie,¡±


    ¡°But this car was given to me by Miss Zhan by name, and my name is also written on the driving book!¡±


    ine said impatiently: ¡°Oh, I''m toozy to argue with you, give me the car keys!¡±


    ¡°I won''t give it!¡± Jacob said offhandedly, ¡°Just with your skills, driving the BMW is almost enough,¡±


    ¡°Cullinan such an expensive car, can you drive?¡±


    ¡°Jacob, you cut the fcuking crap!¡± ine said angrily: ¡°If you do not leave the car keys to me,¡±


    ¡°You leave the first foot, I will take off all four wheels of that car and sell it!¡± ¡°When the timees to take the bricks for


    you to pad up, you fcuking wait toe back with a big-eyed stare!¡±


    Jacob shivered with fear.


    He did not doubt ine''s guts, this b!tch is like a mad dog, not to mention selling the four wheels of the Cullinan,


    Even if she thinks of the Cullinan disassemble it and sell parts, she can do it.


    Thinking of this, he had to give in and said: ¡°Okay, okay, for you to drive, for you to drive,¡±


    ¡°But you must be more careful when ites to driving! Don''t give a scratch!¡±


    ine disdainfully said, ¡°You just take out the car keys, why so much nonsense!¡±


    Jacob could only cross his heart and handed the car keys to ine.


    ine got the car keys, immediately overjoyed, gave a detailed look for a long time, and only then put the keys into her


    pocket.


    In the evening, Charlie helped ire to put in order all the luggage of the two people in advance, on the inside of the


    bedroom door.


    ire once again checked the passports of the two people as well as other documents to confirm that they were


    correct,


    Before lying down on the bed with peace of mind.


    Remembering his agreement with Xiaofen, he said to ire,


    ¡°Honey, after you finish your master ss, let''s go to Vancouver, Canada together, to see Auntie Li and Xiaofen."


    Without thinking, ire said, "Yes! I haven''t seen Auntie Li for a long time, and I miss her!"


    Charlieughed: "I called Xiaofen two days ago, they are living a full life in Canada."


    Saying that he then described the situation introduced by Xiaofen and recounted it with ire.


    After listening, ire happily said, "Hearing you say that it feels like Auntie Li''s life is so happy now,"


    "With Xiaofen apanying her, there is no difficulty with money,"


    "And she can also take care of the little children in the nursery ss, so she must not be as tired as before in the


    orphanage."


    "Yes." Charlie nodded and sighed, "Auntie Li was kind to me like a mountain, since she went to Canada,"


    "I haven''t been there to see her, I''m quite ashamed when I think about it."


    ire quickly said: "If you want to see Auntie Li and Xiaofen earlier, then wait until we settle down in the United States,"


    "You should take time to go over to see them, and then after I finish my sses, we can go together!"


    Charlie thought about it and said, "Wait until we reach the United States, if you could be left alone there, I''m not too


    sure."

 Chapter 4109

    Chapter 4109


    At noon the next day, Charlie and ire flew to New York on the transoceanic flight of Air China.


    The whole voyage took 16 hours, and by the time the two arrived in New York, it was already 2 p.m. local time.


    Charlie is usually used to the Concorde, which is three times faster than a civilian airliner,


    So when he first took this ordinary ne, it felt like a direct drop from a high-speed train to a green train.


    Good thing he bought the ticket for a luxurious environment and could lie down to sleep in first-ss, otherwise this


    journey would have been extra tormenting.


    ire after sixteen hours of flight, her state is also very good,


    Does not seem tired, and there are a few expectations and excitement in her eyes.


    After getting off the ne, the couple used another hour or so toplete the process of customs entry and luggage


    pickup.


    Charlie took the car he had set up in advance, and after putting all the luggage into the trunk,


    He drove ire to their final destination - Providence.


    This was ire''s first time in the United States,


    And her curiosity about a foreign country made her excited on the way, constantly looking left and right.


    Driving north, through the bustling New York, Charlie then followed the navigation tips, all the way towards the


    northeast.


    Four hourster, the two finally arrived at the Hilton Hotel in Providence.


    Kelly, who was responsible for hosting the master ss, was already waiting at the hotel in advance.


    Just as the two walked into the lobby of the hotel,


    A white woman in the lobby lounge area ran over happily and said to ire, ¡°ire, you''ve finally arrived!¡±


    The one who spoke was Kelly.


    Because she was the person in charge of this master ss,


    She had already returned to the United States two days before the auction started and began to prepare for the master


    ss.


    She heard ire say that she would arrive at the Hilton Hotel in the afternoon,


    So she came over in advance to wait for them and greet them.


    ire was also very surprised to see her and said offhandedly, ¡°Kelly, what brings you to the hotel?¡±


    ¡°I''m here to give you a good reception!¡± Kelly said with a smile,


    ¡°It''s already past six o''clock, just in time for dinner, I made a reservation at the Hilton''s Sky Restaurant,¡±


    ¡°After you put your luggage away and take a short rest, we can go to eat.¡±


    ire said: ¡°I''m really sorry, I made you break the bank.¡±


    Kelly said with a straight face, ¡°You''re still so polite with me?¡±


    Saying that, she looked at Charlie and asked with a smile, ¡°This is your husband, right?¡±


    ire hurriedly nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Kelly, let me introduce to you, this is my husband, Charlie Wade.¡±


    After saying that, she was busy saying to Charlie: ¡°Charlie, this is what I''ve been telling you, my idol, Kelly West.¡±


    Charlie looked at Kelly and said politely, ¡°Hello Ms. West, I''ve heard a lot about you.¡±


    Kelly hurriedly extended her hand and said, ¡°Mr. Wade you are too polite,¡±


    ¡°I also admired your great name for a long time when I was in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Although Kelly did not know what exactly was Charlie''s origin and background,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that this was a man that even Ste had to be careful to curry favor with,


    And this alone was enough to prove that this man was not ordinary.


    After the two shook hands and exchanged a few words of courtesy, Charlie politely said to the two,


    ¡°You guys chat first, I''ll go do the check-in procedure.¡±


    The two nodded slightly, and Kelly then asked ire in a low voice,


    ¡°ire, why can''t you contact Feier in the past two days?¡±


    ire still didn''t know Ste''s real identity and thought that her good friend was the French Chinese Zhan Feier.


    In fact, ire had been trying to contact Ste in the past two days, But like Kelly, Ste''s contact number had been


    turned off, and the whole person seemed to have evaporated without a trace.


    So she said truthfully to Kelly, ¡°I''m not going to lie, I haven''t been able to contact her in the past two days,¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she left China for something urgent?¡±


    Kelly hesitated for a moment, nodded gently, and said, ¡°That''s probably possible.¡±

 Chapter 4110

    Chapter 4110


    Kelly did not clearly know about what happened to the Fei family,


    So she did not know that Ste had already started her escape journey with her grandfather, at this time.


    Moreover, in order not to leave clues to her eldest uncle, Ste did not dare to contact these two when she left.


    However, Kelly did not think much of it.


    After all, Ste is the Fei family''s firstdy, and she is not at all on the same level,


    She must have a little something temporary needing her attention, there is no need to say hello to her every time.


    So she put the matter behind her andughed:


    ¡°Let''s not worry about it, maybe one day she wille over to us after she''s done.¡±


    At this time, Charlie also finished the check-in procedure, handed his luggage to the waiter to take upstairs first,


    Then came to the two people and said, ¡°The procedure is done, does Ms.


    West want toe up and sit down together?¡±


    Kelly shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°I won''t go over there, you guys go back to your rooms and clean up first,¡±


    ¡°I''ll wait for you in the restaurant, but you don''t need to rush, we''ll eat just after seven o''clock.¡±


    Then Mr. and Mrs. Charlie said goodbye to Kelly for the time being and took the elevator to the presidential suite on the


    top floor first.


    As soon as they entered the elevator, ire said to Charlie,


    ¡°Honey, Kelly couldn''t contact Miss Zhan even in the past two days, she won''t be in any trouble, right?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°I don''t think so, she''s a rich girl, she enjoys life every day, what kind of trouble can she have?¡±


    ire said: ¡°But that should not be unable to contact ah, call her it is off,¡±


    ¡°Sent her a message she did not return, sent a WeChat also no response.¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°I think the probability is that she has something important to go back to France,¡±


    ¡°After a while, she may go back to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ire nodded gently and didn''t think much more.


    Charlie took ire to the presidential suite on the top floor, and the moment the door swept open,


    What came into view was a huge living room with an area of over a hundred square meters.


    And because of the high floor, one side of the living room is full of floor-to- ceiling ss windows.


    The entire city of Providence can be seen, and even from here, the entire Rhode Ind School of Design can be seen


    in full.


    As soon as she saw this living room, ire was stunned speechless and asked offhandedly,


    ¡°Husband....... you....... what type of room did you book? Howe it''s so big...... ¡±


    Charlieughed: "This is their presidential suite, at the southernmost end of the entire top floor,¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "A little better privacy and a little better environment.¡±


    ire was surprised and asked, "You wouldn''t have booked the presidential suite for a month............................ ¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: "A month is definitely not enough, I booked it for forty days,¡±


    "If there is a change in the schedule, then we can easily extend the stay.¡±


    ire said: "Forty days here, I''m afraid it''s a million.......... husband, this is too


    extravagant....... ¡±


    "Why don''t we change the room, the two of us, a normal one-room suite is enough       ¡±


    Charlie said seriously: "ire, you are here for further study, then every day in addition to sses at school,¡±


    "Come back to review, drawing, do all kinds of homework, how can it all work?¡±


    ¡°Besides, you usually would go to school, I must be bored to death staying alone in the hotel,¡± ¡°This presidential suite


    has arge area, which can more or less relieve some of the boredom,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, it won''t be long before I can''t stand it anymore.¡±


    Once ire heard this, she quickly said, ¡°Husband, it''s really hard for you,ing all this way to apany


    me.............................................. ¡±


    Charlie gently scraped on her nose andughed: ¡°I am your husband, this situation is certainly incumbent on me.¡±


    ire nodded and said, ¡°I''ll go check our bedroom first,¡±


    ¡°You help me bring in the luggage from the living room, I''ll simply tidy up!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie agreed, ire then hurriedly went to look for the bedroom.


    This presidential suite is toorge, without getting familiar with it first, you simply don''t know what each room is for.


    So Charlie was ready to go and take his luggage when the cell phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated.


    He took it out by hand and nced at it, and found that the message came from a phone number that started with +1.


    Charlie knew that the international area code for the whole of North America was +1,


    So he instinctively thought that the message might be the same as a wee text message from a certain city in China,


    Which is a way to wee in a certain city, but when he clicked on the text message,


    He suddenly found that it read, "Xiaofen is in trouble, pleasee to Vancouver quickly!¡±

 Chapter 4111

    Chapter 4111


    Seeing this message, Charlie''s heart instantly tensed up.


    And his first reaction was to immediately call back on this phone number.


    But what he didn''t expect was that just after receiving the message from the other party, the other party had already


    turned off the phone.


    Nervous, Charlie hurriedly sent a video call to Xiaofen.


    The video was quickly connected, and Xiaofen on the other end of the phone was standing at the cashier''s desk with a


    smile on her face,


    "Brother Charlie, why are you calling me this time?¡±


    Seeing that Xiaofen was intact, Charlie was relieved and said,


    "Xiaofen, I just received a text message saying that you are in trouble and it asked me toe over to Vancouver


    immediately,¡±


    "What''s going on? Are you in some kind of trouble?¡±


    "Huh?¡± Xiaofen said with a surprised face: "I did not encounter anything...........


    I am at the convenience store you can see here.......... ¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, "Are you sure there is nothing wrong?¡±


    "Then how can someone send me a message that you are in danger?¡±


    Xiaofen also got confused, said, "Could it be a prank or some kind of fraudulent text message,¡±


    "I''m here everything is fine, we did not encounter any trouble......... ¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°If it''s a prank, it must be someone who knows you and also knows me, to have my cell phone number,


    right?¡±


    Xiaofen pair of willow curved eyebrows wrinkled into two balls, pondering for a moment, said,


    ¡°I really can''t think who it would be, we know a lot of friends on this side, but they certainly will not know brother


    Charlie.¡±


    Saying that, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Brother Charlie, tell me the phone number, I''ll check it out.¡±


    Charlie then reported the cell phone number he had just texted to her.


    Xiaofen looked at it and said with a frown, ¡°Brother Charlie, this number is indeed a local Canadian cell phone number,¡±


    ¡°But I don''t have this number saved in my phone either, I don''t know who he is     ¡±


    She then said with certainty: ¡°I think this must be a prank, in the past, domestic people often used this set to engage in


    tel fraud, right?¡±


    ¡°Suddenly send a text message, saying that your son has had a car ident, he is in the hospital emergency,¡±


    ¡°Need to hurry to remit money and so on, brother you must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Well...... ¡± to see Xiaofen is indeed intact, Charlie also presumed that the probability of this is a prank, so he said,


    ¡°It''s best if it''s okay, but you still need to pay more attention a little,¡±


    ¡°Do not go out alone, lock the doors and windows when you sleep at night.¡±


    Xiaofen said, "Don''t worry, brother, Vancouver has very good security, it is much better than the United States,¡± "And


    there are many Chinese here, everyone is very friendly with each other,¡±


    "And will help each other in any matter, there is no danger.¡±


    Charlie nodded, then said, "If there are any problems, remember to contact me at the first chance.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Xiaofen nodded in a hurry.


    At this time, a pleasant bell sound came from the video, and she hurriedly switched the camera.


    And said excitedly, "Brother Charlie, look who''s here!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the picture, the door of the convenience store had been pushed open,


    And the one who pushed the door open was none other than Auntie Li,


    Who had taken care of Charlie in the orphanage for a whole decade.


    In addition to Auntie Li, there were several customers shopping in the store,


    As well as a young girl wearing a coffee-colored apron who seemed to be helping out.


    At this time, Auntie Liughingly pushed the door in, carrying a non-woven handbag in her hand.


    Seeing Xiaofen pointing her cell phone at herself, she curiously asked, "Xiaofen, who are you video calling with?¡±


    "It''s brother Charlie!¡± Xiaofen said excitedly,


    ¡°Auntie Li, brother Charlie, and sister ire have arrived in the United States,e and say hello to him!¡±


    Upon hearing the video from Charlie, Auntie Li said excitedly, "Really?"


    After saying that, she hurried to the front of the cashier.

 Chapter 4112

    Chapter 4112


    And Xiaofen switched the camera back to the front, and the two appeared together in the video.


    Charlie hurriedly waved respectfully, "Hello, Auntie Li!"


    Auntie Li said happily: "Charlie, you havee to America? When did you arrive?"


    Charlie said with a smile, "Auntie Li, we just arrived at the hotel and our luggage hasn''t been put down yet."


    Saying that, Charlie asked, "Auntie Li, where are youing back from?"


    Auntie Li smiled and said, "I just came back from the daycare ss, I have nothing to do,"


    "So I often go to help the young people in Chinatown to take care of the children."


    Charlie nodded and said, "I heard Xiaofen sayst time, how is your life there?"


    "Yes, it''s good!" Auntie Li said with a smile, "Our usual activity area is in Chinatown," "And the ce where we live is


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    also a Chinesemunity, except for the climate environment is different,"


    ¡°Other than that, it feels simr to being in China.¡±


    At this time, ire came out from the inner room and curiously asked, ¡°Honey, who are you videoing with?¡±


    Charlie hurriedly waved at her, ¡°ire,e and say hello to Auntie Li!¡±


    When she heard that Charlie was videoing with Auntie Li, she hurriedly ran over and came up to him,


    Waving happily at the video, ¡°Auntie Li! Little Fen! Hello!¡±


    Auntie Li said with a smile: ¡°ire, you are still so beautiful! When are you and Charlie nning to have a baby?¡±


    ¡°I''m still waiting toe back to China to drink your child''s full moon wine!¡±


    ire''s pretty face blushed and said shyly, ¡°Aunt Li, we.......... we don''t n to


    have a child for the time being............. ¡±


    Auntie Li said seriously: ¡°It''s almost time to have one, even now, when you pull the oldest out,¡±


    ¡°And then the second child will have to be thirty years old, the further back the harder it is.¡±


    ire was ashamed, but still agreed with her mouth and said, ¡°Yes, Auntie Li, I know, we will do it as soon as


    possible............................................ ¡±


    After saying that, she gave Charlie another somewhat shy nce, and then hurriedly turned her eyes back to the


    phone.


    Aunt Li was in an extraordinarily good mood and couldn''t help but sigh:


    ¡°I don''t know what''s wrong with you kids, one is either not married or when married you don''t want children,¡±


    "I''ve been looking forward to holding your children since five or six years,¡±


    ¡°And I haven''t been able to get what I wanted until now, I''m looking forward to good news from you


    two..................................................... ¡±


    Charlie said smilingly: "Aunt Li, you can rest assured that we will let you have your wish as soon as possible!¡±


    Hearing this, Auntie Li was even happier and said: "Good, good, great!¡±


    Auntie Li said, "Charlie, ire, you two just arrived at the hotel, you must be very tired, take a good rest first,¡±


    "Auntie will not bother you, when you are finished with the American side of things, you must remember toe to


    Vancouver to see Auntie!¡±


    ire hurriedly said, "Auntie, don''t worry, Charlie and I have agreed that we wille over to see you as soon as we


    finish our business here,¡±


    "And we are not in a hurry to go back, so we will stay at your ce for a few more days to keep youpany!¡±


    Auntie Li was so relieved that she nodded her head and said, "That''s great!


    The house here is veryrge,¡±


    "And the house Xiaofen and I live in has five bedrooms on the two upper and lower floors,¡±


    "So we are worried that it is not lively enough.¡±


    Charlie immediately smiled and said, "Okay, Auntie Li, then it''s a deal.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Auntie Li said with a smile: "You guys hurry up and get busy, let''s talk some other time!¡±


    After hanging up the video, Charlie couldn''t help but think back to the text message just now.


    Although he confirmed that Xiaofen was safe and sound, but he still had some doubts in his heart.


    He really couldn''t figure out what the other party''s purpose was in sending this text message.


    If it was for fraud, but why did the other party not continue to contact themselves?


    If it was just for a prank, the level of this prank was more or less poor,


    After all, he only needed a video to determine whether Xiaofen was really in danger.


    In doubt, he opened that text message and replied to the other party, ¡°Who the h3ll are you?¡±


    But unexpectedly, the message sank like a stone into the sea, and there was never a reply................................

 Chapter 4113

    Chapter 4113


    Until Charlie and ire, and Kelly had dinner and returned to the room,


    The mysterious person who sent the text message still did not give Charlie any reply.


    Charlie also tried to call quietly, but the other party is still out in the shutdown state.


    He is still a little uneasy, so he sent a text message back to this number, the text message wrote:


    ¡°If you are a friend of Xiaofen, out of goodwill, please tell me some more specific information, thank you.¡±


    The message was sent, but it also sank like a stone in a deep ocean.


    ire because rushed with a day of travel, more or less felt tired, so after a bath, can not carry anymore and went to


    bed.


    Charlie finished his bath, wrapped in a bathrobe went to the terrace of the presidential suite located on the top floor.


    Looking outside at the lights, he has mixed feelings in his heart.


    Although this is his first time in Providence, two or three hundred kilometers from Providence, New York, is his


    grandfather''s family settled there.


    The San Francisco Bay Area, a few thousand kilometers away on the west coast, is where his mother, Margaret.


    Where she studied at Stanford University and Silicon Valley, where she built her legend.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When he came to the U.S. again after more than 20 years, he missed his mother uncontrobly, like a tidal wave


    surging.


    He remembered his childhood with his parents, his heart dripping blood at the same time,


    He could not help but ask himself again, who killed his parents back then, and the other party''s motive, in the end, what


    was it about?


    In addition, he also wanted to know, the Wade family at that time in the domestic premier.


    The An family in the international are standing at the tip of the pyramid.


    With these two as a backing, why his parents could be still killed by someone.


    A thought to this, Charlie''s heart has mixed feelings.


    Even though they have the means to the sky, how could they end up like that?


    Still can not find out what happened back then, and what was the hidden agenda behind it.


    If he can get back his parents'' lives, he is willing to give up everything he has.


    Even if it means giving up the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, he will have noints.


    But unfortunately, the world will not give him a chance to exchange.


    When he was sighing, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    He had thought that it might be a message back from that mysterious person,


    But unexpectedly, it was another unfamiliar phone number starting with +1.


    Charlie retrieved his thoughts, pressed the answer button, and alertly asked, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    Qinghua''s voice, came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Young Master


    Wade, it''s me, Qinghua.¡±


    Charlie faintly froze and asked in a respectful tone,


    ¡°Mr. Lai, why do you have time to call me at thiste hour?¡±


    Qinghua said: ¡°Back to Young Master Wade, there is an important matter,¡±


    ¡°I dare not dy, so I called you at the first opportunity.¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°Mr. Lai, what is the important matter, please tell me.¡±


    Qinghua said solemnly, ¡°Your grandfather, just now, called me and asked me about the matter of the Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather?¡± Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Was it my great uncle who told him about the Rejuvenation Pill after he


    went back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qinghua said, ¡°Your grandfather said he wanted to buy the Rejuvenation Pill and hoped I could help match him.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Mr. Lai, then did you ask him what he intended to buy the Rejuvenation Pill for?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Qinghua said, ¡°But your grandfather said it is not convenient to disclose,¡±


    ¡°I specte that the probability is that he himself needs,¡±


    ¡°But he can not let the outside world know that his current health encountered a condition.¡±


    Said, Qinghua added: ¡°He asked me how I got the Rejuvenation pills and through what channel,¡±


    ¡°But I have told him, this matter is about a heavenly opportunity, as inconvenient to disclose.¡±


    ¡°And I also told him clearly that if you want to get the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°You have to sign up for next year''s Rejuvenation Pill Auction.¡±


    ¡°But I was afraid that he would monitor my phone, so I changed it to a phone that no one knew about and reported to


    you.¡±


    ¡°Also in the future, you should not contact my previous phone, this phone is not even known to my family,¡± ¡°You can call


    this number to find me if you have something.¡±

 Chapter 4114

    Chapter 4114


    "Okay!" Charlie answered and said, ¡°It''s hard for you, Mr. Lai.¡±


    ¡°I should!¡± Qinghua said, ¡°I just gave your grandfather a calction of the trigrams,¡±


    ¡°He does have a lot of bad luck recently, the next two or three years are overall more dangerous,¡±


    ¡°But in a short time, there should be no danger, so you do not have to worry too much,¡±


    ¡°If there is any update over there, I will also be the first to convey it to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay Mr. Lai, you''ve worked hard.¡±


    After hanging up Qinghua''s phone, Charlie couldn''t help but ponder in his heart,


    ¡°Great uncle came to buy the Rejuvenation Pill, it seems that it should be for grandpa,¡±


    ¡°Andbined with Mr. Lai''s trigram, it should be that grandpa''s body has some kind of condition.¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie''s heart also shed a thought, is it not best to confirm the situation of grandfather,


    ¡°If the situation is critical, he should not lend a helping hand.


    However, thinking back again to the doubts he had when he was thinking about his parents just now, his heart was a


    little indignant.


    The An family is so strong, why didn''t they ever find out the truth about his parents'' death after twenty years of their


    death?


    In addition, he still remembered that when he followed his mother back to the United States to visit his family,


    Grandfather always had nothing good to say to his mother.


    Every time, after his mother had tried to keep up with his grandparents and the rtives, she would return to her room


    and cry in secret.


    And grandpa''s family, the attitude towards father was even worse,


    Oftene back to stay for a number of days, grandfather will rarely say a few words to his father.


    So, thinking about this, Charlie towards grandfather has more or less someints.


    Since he needs the Rejuvenation Pill right now, the situation is not very urgent.


    Let him register himself for the auction next year.


    With his financial strength, it would not be a problem to get a Rejuvenation Pill at the auction.


    In addition, Charlie also had Xiaofen on his mind.


    He always felt that the warning text message was unlikely to be created out of nothing.


    So, he kept waiting for the other party to write back.


    However, until the next morning, Charlie still could not wait for the mystery person''s reply.


    ire was still sound asleep in bed, so Charlie called the waiter to bring breakfast to the room first.


    After that, he added a small amount of Rejuvenation Pill to ire''s cup of milk while she was still not awake, so as to


    help her recover her strength.


    Since the effect of the Rejuvenation Pill was too obvious,


    He did not dare to add too much at once, so he nned to let her take a Rejuvenation Pill gradually over the next month


    or so.


    After ire got up and ate breakfast, she really felt refreshed and the fatigue of yesterday''s body instantly disappeared


    without a trace.


    Not only that, she even felt her body was full of strength.


    She couldn''t help but express her doubts to Charlie,


    Who only attributed it all to the fact that she had slept wellst night.


    Afterward, he changed his clothes and apanied her to leave the hotel and walk to Rhode Ind School of Design


    to report to the school.


    Rhode Ind School of Design, right next to the Hilton Hotel, the hotel, and the school are only separated by a wall,


    So it only takes a few minutes to walk to the school.


    At this time, the main entrance of the Rhode Ind School of Design had already hung up the disy materials of this


    master ss,


    And even many design-rted media reporters could be seen interviewing and filming on site.


    The reason for the media''s attention to this master ss is not only because there are many top designers personally


    But also because there are many celebrity designers among the students who already have considerable poprity in


    the world.


    In the design circle, this is considered an absolute big event, so it gets a lot of attention.


    During the check-in process, ire recognized many famous designers and originally she couldn''t resist and wanted to


    get autographs and photos,


    But Charlie kept reminding her that these people would be her ssmates in the future,


    So she doesn''t need to lower her status at the beginning and make it seem like she is a bit lower than others.


    After he apanied her to take care of all the check-in process, the time hade to noon.


    The two of them went back to the hotel to get a car and went to downtown to get familiar with the city.


    Where they will be living for more than a month.


    In the city center, Charlie chose a rtively high-end Western restaurant and had lunch with ire.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    While the two of them were enjoying lunch, Charlie''s cell phone received a text message again.


    When he opened it, it was from that mysterious person!


    Charlie hastily opened the message, only to see that the text message read:


    "Xiaofen is in great distress, it is very urgent! Pleasee to Vancouver quickly!!!¡±

 Chapter 4115

    Chapter 4115


    Seeing this text message, Charlie''s eyebrows tightened and he immediately called the other party.


    However, the phone quickly beeped, telling him that the other party has turned off the phone!


    This caused his heart to feel a kind of anger at being teased.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he immediately stood up and said to ire, ¡°Wife, I''m going out to make a call.¡±


    ire found that Charlie''s face was not right and wanted to ask the reason,


    But she was afraid of dying his business, so she nodded and said softly, ¡°Go quickly.¡±


    Charlie took his phone out of the restaurant,


    And in a location where there was no one around, he directly called Joseph.


    As soon as the phone call came through, he immediately said to Joseph:


    ¡°Joseph, I have a number that I need you to check for me!¡±


    ¡°Find out exactly who is using this number, where the person is, and the location should be as urate as possible!¡±


    Joseph said without thinking, ¡°Mr. Wade, please tell your subordinate the number you want to check, I''ll have someone


    check it out!¡±


    Charlie immediately told him the number.


    After only three minutes, Joseph called him back.


    After Charlie got through, Joseph said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I had someone check the phone number you sent me,¡±


    ¡°And this number is a cell phone number from Canada, and the operator is Bell Communications;¡±


    ¡°However, this is an anonymous prepaid cell phone card, so can not find any user-rted information,¡± ¡°This kind of


    card although most foreign tourists buy mostly, but in Canada, anyone can buy it at will,¡±


    ¡°Want to find out who at that end is, I''m afraid it will take some time, and it is very difficult;¡±


    Speaking of this, Joseph also introduced: ¡°I have asked my men, trying to determine the specific location of the other


    party based on the information of the base station used by them,¡±


    ¡°But to determine the specific coordinates of the other party,¡±


    ¡°We need to keep the other party into thework for at least one or two minutes,¡±


    ¡°But the other party''s anti-reconnaissance awareness is very strong,¡±


    ¡°They turned on thework for no more than thirty seconds each time, so we can only find out their approximate


    location. ¡°


    Charlie asked, ¡°What is the approximate location?¡±


    Joseph exined: ¡°the other party used the base station, located in Vancouver, Canada, near Chinatown,¡±


    ¡°The base station signal coverage radius of more than two kilometers,¡±


    ¡°So we can only determine the other party must be in the Chinatown area, the specific location can not be determined.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he was startled.


    If the user of this phone is not in Vancouver, then Charlie could also assume that this may be some kind of prank,


    Or a kind of telmunication fraud preheating stage.


    No matter what the other party''s purpose was, at least he was not a direct threat to Xiaofen.


    However, Joseph''s men had already located the location of this cell phone user to Vancouver''s Chinatown.


    Then this proves that the user of this phone is right next to Xiaofen!


    This made Charlie''s heart tense up again.


    So, he asked Joseph: ¡°Is there any way to determine the other party''s exact location as soon as possible?¡±


    ¡°At least narrow down the uracy to within a radius of 100 meters.¡±


    Joseph exined, ¡°Mr. Wade, if you want to narrow down the positioning uracy to within a radius of 100 meters,¡±


    ¡°You have to let the other party stay in thework for at least one or two minutes,¡±


    ¡°So that it is possible to pinpoint his location through the data between him and multiple base stations,¡±


    ¡°And if the other party is only on for thirty seconds each time, it is technically impossible to achieve urate positioning.


    ¡°


    After listening to Joseph''s introduction, Charlie knew that this act of the other party to turn off the phone,


    After sending messages must be to avoid base station positioning, and this method now seemed to be very effective


    indeed.


    So, he asked Joseph: ¡°Do you have the manpower in Canada?¡±


    Joseph said ashamedly, ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, the main area of activity of the Front is the Middle East and Africa,


    The North American side is the territory of the American mercenary corps and some overseas gangs, we generally do


    not intervene.¡±


    Saying that he added: ¡°But if you need, I will send someone over now!¡±


    Charlie fell into hesitation for a moment.

 Chapter 4116

    Chapter 4116


    If Xiaofen''s current situation was really urgent, then I''m afraid there was no time to dy.


    And Joseph sent someone from the Middle East to Vancouver, Canada, the flight distance alone would be over 10,000


    kilometers.


    He did not have a Concorde, and it would take more than ten hours to get there at the earliest.


    In this case, if something goes wrong with Xiaofen in these ten hours, no one can help her at all.


    So, now the closest to Xiaofen, instead, is himself.


    After all, if he flies from here, he can get to Vancouver in four hours,


    And if he can rent a Gulfstream G650, he can get there in three hours.


    So, he has made the decision to personally go to Vancouver immediately!


    He is worried, in case the person who sent the text message, is transferring the tiger away from the mountain,


    Then his wife will be left alone in the United States will definitely be in danger.


    However, once he thought of the person who sent the text message, was right beside Xiaofen,


    So the possibility that the other party''s target was ire, although it cannot be said to bepletely absent, but it is


    also negligible.


    However, in order to be cautious, he still said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, you immediately arrange a few female warriors of the


    Front toe to the United States,¡±


    ¡°Your side of the flight to the east coast of the United States is only 6,000 kilometers,¡±


    ¡°You can we arrive at night today, after arriving, help me secretly protect my wife.¡±


    Joseph immediately said, ¡°No problem, Mr. Wade, I''ll arrange it.¡±


    After saying that, he asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, on the Canadian side, are you going to go there by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie opened his mouth and said, ¡°You don''t have to worry about the Canadian side, I''ll take care of it.¡±


    When Charlie hung up the phone with Joseph, the first thing he did was to ask Elder Wade to help him coordinate his


    official ne.


    Although the Wade family could not have their own business nes all over the world,


    They at least had partnerships with all the major business jet leasingpanies,


    So they immediately helped Charlie coordinate a Gulfstream G650, which would take off from Green Airport in


    Providence in an hour.


    So, Charlie immediately returned to the restaurant, and before he sat down,


    ire across the table asked carefully, ¡°Honey, is something wrong


    Charlie hesitated for a moment, took out his cell phone,


    Opened the text message records with that mysterious person, and pushed it to ire''s face.


    After reading it, ire was shocked and said, "Fanny is in Canada, running a convenience store, why would someone


    be against her?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, "I''m not too sure, it''s still not sure if the other party pulled a prank or if it''s really


    something.¡±


    ire said: "Then do you want to tell Fanny, let her pay more attention to her surrounding?¡±


    "If you can''t, she cane to America with Auntie Li to find us!¡±


    Charlie said: "If it is true, avoidance is not likely to solve the problem,¡±


    "Aunt Li and Fanny just set up in Vancouver, just integrated into the society there,¡±


    "Because a few warning text messages to let them leave there, it is too hasty for them,¡±


    "Can not let them move again because of a few text messages, right?¡±


    "It''s also....... ¡± ire sighed and said, "Why don''t we go over to see them


    first?¡±


    Charlie said, "The master ss officially starts the day after tomorrow, you better not toss,¡±


    "I n to go over by myself,ter I will send you back to the hotel first,¡±


    ¡°After you return to the hotel, until the morning after tomorrow, try not to go out.¡±


    ire asked nervously, "Honey, you are going by yourself? How about we find a way to call the police!¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, "I''d rather go by myself, you don''t have to worry about me,¡±


    "You''re still not sure about my skills? Generally, two ordinary people are not my opponent.¡±


    Saying that he continued: "Moreover, I think Xiaofen should not encounter any special big trouble,¡±


    "At most, it is a hooligan mob trying to collect a protection fee and so on.¡±


    ire said with a worried face: "I''m not sure you should go alone, why don''t I go with you!¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said: "Youe with me, not only can not help if there is a real problem I''m afraid it will add


    to the chaos,¡±


    "Then in case I have to protect you alone, then I may not be able to cope with the other side,¡±


    "So the best way is to stay in the hotel and wait for me, I wille to you as soon as I finish dealing with it!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He said firmly: "This matter is settled, I have just bought a ticket to leave in an hour,¡± "I will now send you back to the


    hotel, and then go directly to the airport!¡±

 Chapter 4117

    Chapter 4117


    ire saw that Charlie''s mind was already determined, now she knew that it was useless to persuade him,


    So she said good-naturedly, ¡°Okay, then you take care of everything yourself!¡±


    Charlie nodded, got up, and said, ¡°Wife, let''s pack the things, let''s go back to the hotel to eat there.¡±


    ire hurriedly said, ¡°You do not need to care about me, go directly to the airport! I''ll take a taxi back by myself!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Charlie shook his head and said,


    ¡°I''m notfortable with you going back by yourself,¡±


    ¡°I''ll send you back to the hotel room, and after you go back, you should not go out again.¡±


    ire saw Charlie insisted, and had no choice but to nod.


    He asked the waiter to pack the untouched things,


    And then he drove the rented Audi A6 Touring Edition and took ire back to the hotel.


    Being cautious, he dropped her back to her room and instructed her,


    ¡°Honey, lock the door of the room by yourself, and don''t go out if it''s unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ire hastily agreed, then grabbed Charlie''s hand and pleaded,


    ¡°Honey, you must be more careful, don''t be brave when you encounter any problem that can''t be solved,¡±


    ¡°Call the police in time, and if the police doesn''t work, ask the embassy for help!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, ¡°Don''t worry wife, it will be fine,¡±


    "In case it''s a false rm, then I''lle back right away.¡±


    "Well....... ¡± ire shook Charlie''s hand hard and instructed, "Pay attention to


    safety!¡±


    "Okay!¡±


    Charlie watched as ire closed the door of the room before hurrying to the airport.


    A Gulfstream G650, which Elder Wade had someone arranged, was already waiting at the airport.


    This airliner, with the fastest speed close to the speed of sound,


    Is the fastest civilian airliner Charlie could find at the moment.


    When he boarded the ne, it was almost 1:40 p.m. New York time.


    Thanks to the three-hour time difference between here and Vancouver,


    When his nended in Vancouver, it was exactly 2:00 p.m. local time in Vancouver.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After getting off the ne, he immediately took a cab and went straight to Vancouver''s Chinatown.


    On the way to Chinatown, he sent a WeChat to Xiaofen.


    On the WeChat, he asked her, "Xiaofen, send me the specific address of your convenience store,¡±


    "I''ll have someone send you and Auntie Li some of our local specialties from Aurous Hill.¡±


    If before, he told Xiaofen of sending something, she would never ept it.


    Because in her past perception, Charlie has been living a very hard life.


    When he left the orphanage to work at the age of 18, he suffered a lot of hardship.


    After getting married and joining the Willson family, he was treated with disdain.


    Later, for Auntie Li''s treatment, it was him who had to go to extra troubles.


    However, since she followed Auntie Li to Canada, she heard about Charlie''s identity and knew that he was the youngest


    son of the Wade family.


    Therefore, when she received this WeChat from him, she was not polite with him at all,


    Not only she sent him the address, but also said with a smile, "Thank you, brother Charlie,¡±


    "I want to eat brine duck and te duck, the kind that canst the long distance transportation!¡±


    Charlie readily agreed, then looked at the address and said to the driver who was driving, "Please go to 47 Hastings


    Street.¡±


    After that, he forwarded the address to Issac and instructed,


    "Buy some Aurous Hill specialties and send them to this address, and mail them regrly in the future.¡±

 Chapter 4118

    Chapter 4118


    Issac immediately replied, ¡°Young master, don''t worry, I''ll mail it monthly!¡±


    Half an hourter, the cab that Charlie was riding in passed through a Chinese-style pagoda and drove into Vancouver''s


    Chinatown.


    As soon as he entered there, he felt as if he had returned to China in a second.


    The Chinese street on both sides of the street


    Facades, as well as a variety of signs hanging high on both sides of the building, almost all in Chinese.


    Moreover, both sides of the street are almost all Chinese faces, foreign faces are few and far between here,


    Which makes people feel as if they are in some street of China.


    Vancouver Chinatown is one of the world''s most famous Chinatowns and is also one of thergest.


    In this city, Chinese people make up 21% of the entire poption,


    This means that one out of every five people in Vancouver is Chinese.


    And Chinatown is a ce where Chinese are highly gathered, so it is normal to see no foreigners here.


    When the cab drove to this street, the crowd around was even more bustling.


    Due to the direction of travel, the driver parked the car across the road from No. 47 Hastings Street.


    After Charlie paid and got off, he saw the store named ¡°Friends and Neighbors¡±, which is the convenience store run by


    Auntie Li and Xiaofen.


    The store does not look big, width-wise, except for a double-opening ss door, there is only a ss window.


    In addition, it can also be seen that the store is newly renovated, the overall neatness, are higher than other stores


    around by andrge.


    At this time in the convenience store, there were many people buying things,


    And Charlie could even see Xiaofen, who was constantly busy in front of the cash register.


    So, he deliberately stood for a while longer, waiting for this wave of customers to check out of the store,


    Before he smiled heartily and stepped towards the store.


    At this time, Xiaofen, who was behind the cash register to sort out the cash in the cash register,


    Heard the wind bell ringing when he pushed the door, and said without raising her head, ¡°Wee!¡±


    On the side of the shelves in the store, a girl who was turning her back to Charlie and organizing the shelves also said


    sweetly, ¡°Wee!¡±


    Charlie saw that both of them were too busy to look at him,


    So he directly selected a chewing gum from the shelf, and then handed it to Xiaofen.


    She was too busy to look up and just said habitually, ¡°Hello, one dor please.¡±


    Charlie casually took out a one-dor coin and ced it in front of her.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a one-dor denomination RMB coin, which, ording to the exchange rate, was almost equal to 20 cents of the


    Canadian dor.


    When Xiaofen saw this one yuan coin, she looked up helplessly and said offhandedly, ¡°Sir, did you take the


    wrong........................................... ¡±


    Before she could finish the three words "take the wrong¡±, she saw Charlie with a smiling face.


    At this moment, her jaw dropped in shock, and only after a moment did shee back to her senses and shouted,


    "Oh my God! Brother Charlie?! Howe you''re here!!!¡±


    How did you get here?¡± She said, climbing over from the cashier''s desk and jumping into Charlie''s arms,


    Saying with surprise and joy, "Didn''t you say you''de only after Sister ire''s ss? Howe you''re here


    already?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: "It''s your sister ire''s ss, not mine,¡±


    "I have nothing to do in America, so I came to see you first.¡±


    "Mom!¡± Xiaofen excitedly hugged Charlie and jumped several times before picking up her phone and said,


    "I''ll call Auntie Li and tell her the good news!¡±


    Charlie was busy saying, "Auntie Li must have gone to help in the nursery ss, right?¡± "Yes!¡± Xiaofen nodded and said,


    "She is in the nursery ss from 1:30 to 6:30 in the afternoon.¡±


    Charlie then said, ¡°Then it''s better not to tell her yet, let her be busy first,¡± ¡°So as not to distract her, I''m not leaving today


    anyway, waiting for her in the store is the same.¡±

 Chapter 4119

    Chapter 4119


    Xiaofen smiled cheekily, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay then, then you wait in the store to give her a surprise!¡±


    Saying that she hurriedly waved to the girl in the store who was packing the shelves,


    ¡°udia,e quickly, this is the brother Charlie I''ve been telling you about!¡±


    The girl called udia turned around, looked at Charlie, waved her hand politely, and said timidly, ¡°Hello Mr.


    Wade........................................... ¡±


    Charlie saw this girl''s age between seventeen or eighteen, the appearance seems to be a mixture of East and West.


    Blue eyes, long eyshes, a high nose, and with brown-ck hair, the features look almost impable.


    However, although her features are very beautiful and her face is also very perfect,


    But only the right cheek all the way to the neck, there is a burn scar, the scar is very obvious,


    The whole skin has beenpletely screwed into a ball, shocking, and even looks a little gruesome.


    udia is conscious of her appearance, so she tried not to let Charlie see her right side of the scar,


    And even involuntarily pulled up the cor, want to block some as much as possible.


    Charlie looked at her and said politely, ¡°Hello udia, your Chinese is very good!¡±


    udia nodded slightly and said softly, "Thank you Mr. Wade for thepliment ¡±


    Xiaofen on the side introduced, "Brother Charlie, this is our store''s number two employee udia Ri, udia''s


    mother is Chinese,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Her father is Italian, and she has been learning Chinese from her mother since she was a child,¡±


    "That''s why she is particrly fluent in Chinese, almost nothing different from us.¡±


    "So that''s how it is.¡± he nodded gently, his heart pondered.


    udia said to Xiaofen with some nervousness at this time, "Sister Fanny, there is no more cut bread,¡±


    "I will go to the back of the storehouse to bring some over.¡±


    Xiaofen hurriedly nodded and said, "Okay, go quickly.¡±


    udia turned around and went inside the storehouse, Xiaofen then said in Charlie''s ear in a low voice:


    "Brother Charlie, udia is more introverted, plus her family had a fire before,¡±


    "Her parents and two brothers were burned to death in that fire,¡± "Her own face and neck were also seriously burned, so


    she usually has been a little less confident,¡±


    ¡°But she is a very good person, kind-hearted, and especially hard-working!¡±


    Charlie nodded and could not help but sigh: ¡°It seems that this girl''s life is quite tragic    ¡±


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± Xiaofen sighed lightly and said, ¡°She is the only one left in her


    family,¡±


    ¡°And her schoolmates often bully her, so she dropped out of school,¡±


    ¡°Alone without a source of livelihood, living in no fixed ce, and then came to Store to work.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Did you recruit her?¡±


    ¡°It''s Auntie Li.¡± Xiaofen said: ¡°When her mother was alive, asionally she was busy,¡±


    ¡°She sent her youngest brother to the nursery ss, so she and Auntie Li became friends,¡±


    ¡°And her mother came out of Aurous Hill some years ago, so it was a real sense of the hometown reunion,¡±


    ¡°So Auntie Li and her very chatty, but I did not expect them to suddenly meet with the untimely.................................... ¡±


    Said Xiaofen continued, ¡°After udia''s family ident, she disappeared for nearly half a month,¡±


    ¡°And Auntie Li had been looking for her, and then after she came back, Auntie Li brought her home.¡±


    ¡°During that time, udia did not dare toe out to meet people, she also did not go to school,¡±


    ¡°And even was not willing to eat food, only after much insistence she starteding to the store to help,¡±


    ¡°Auntie Li felt that this also helps her toe out of the shadows as soon as possible, so let here over.¡±


    Charlie nodded thoughtfully.

 Chapter 4120

    Chapter 4120


    At this time, udia came out holding a pile of sliced bread, and Xiaofen also hurried up to give a hand.


    Charlie saw that the workload was not too big, so he did not go up to help, but turned around and paced to the door of


    the convenience store.


    He stood in the doorway, took out the chewing gum, gently pull out a piece,


    Peeled it open, and put it into the mouth, while chewing and looking around.


    The atmosphere of life in Hastings Street is very strong.


    There are various stores with Chinese signs everywhere, mostly Cantonese restaurants and pubs.


    There are also many small mobile food carts in the pedestrian areas on both sides of the road,


    Some selling pancakes and fruit, and others selling Northwest Meatloaf.


    Although it was already past the lunch hour, but the business of the vendors is still good.


    Charlie stopped to look for a while, the only feeling is that the life here isfortable and peaceful, can not see the


    danger in the end.


    At this time, a few 17 or 18-year-old, middle-school-looking men and women came to the door of the convenience store


    in pairs,


    They brushed past Charlie, pushed the door, and walked in.


    Charlie looked back, the leader is an Asian girl with long dyed blonde hair, followed by a very trendy, fancy Asian boy,


    The two holding arms like a couple.


    And behind this man and woman, there are two colorfully dressed girls, one of them even has a lip ring.


    Charlie''s first impression of these people,


    They feel very much like the moremon troubling teenagers in the third and fifth-tier cities in China.


    The four people entered the convenience store, the girl in the lead then spoke directly: ¡°Hey, give me a pack of


    Marlboro!¡±


    Xiaofen turned around, saw that it was these kids, immediately frowned, coldly said:


    ¡°BC province has a rule, only 19 years old and above can buy cigarettes.¡±


    The girl in the lead skimmed her mouth and said disdainfully, ¡°I''m 19 years old!¡±


    Xiaofen said lightly: ¡°Then please show your ID card.¡±


    The girl at the head said contemptuously, ¡°I don''t have my ID card, I''m neen this year, ask that b!tch if you don''t


    believe me!¡±


    After that, she pointed her finger at udia beside Xiaofen and said with a provocative face,


    ¡°Hey, you disfigured b!tch, you tell this b!tch if I''m neen years old or not!¡±


    udia said somewhat nervously, but firmly,


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you should have just turned eighteen this year.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Xiaofen and said seriously,


    ¡°Sister Fanny, if we sell cigarettes to her, ording to thew of B.C.,"


    "The store will be fined up to fifty thousand Canadian dors."


    Xiaofen frowned and said, ¡°I ask you few to focus on your studies, don''te to my ce to pick a fight with bad


    intention,"


    ¡°You go away, you are not weed here!"


    The girl''s face suddenly chilled, staring at udia, coldly said:


    ¡°Really b!tch, you usually at school liked to steal the limelight from me,"


    ¡°Now disfigured and still fcuking disgusting me here,"


    ¡°I buy a pack of cigarettes you have to give me trouble, really fcuking b!tch!"


    After that, she clutched her shoulder and looked at the boy beside her, said with a disgusted face:


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You''re really blind, you used to secretly like this b!tch, you also wrote a few love letters to her behind my back, didn''t


    you?"


    ¡°As if she did not hang you at that time ah! Probably did not put you in the eye, but now she is disfigured,"


    ¡°You want to break up with me, and then try to pursue her? Maybe she''ll say yes to you!¡±


    The boy said with some embarrassment, ¡°Yun Yun, that was all in the past, it''s true that I was blind in the past,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely not be s3duced andpelled by such people again........... ¡±


    When udia heard this, she immediately said coldly, ¡°Smith, please pay attention to what you say!¡±


    ¡°I have never s3duced you! Those letters you wrote to me, I returned them to you in their original form without even


    opening them and reading them!¡±


    ¡°I hope that you, as a boy, at least have the basic responsibility of a man when you speak!¡±


    The boy who was called Smith suddenly blushed, but the girl on the side was adding fuel to the mockery:


    ¡°A, Smith, you wrote a letter to someone, and she didn''t even read it, you say you are not ashamed ah?¡±


    ¡°The key is that she is now disfigured and ugly, but she still doesn''t like you and can still hit you in the face,¡±


    ¡°So what''s the point of living? If I were you, I''d find a piece of tofu and crash to death!¡±


    Xiaofen spoke up at this time and said, ¡°Please go out and crash if you want to crash to death,¡±


    ¡°Not in my store, you are not weed here.¡± ¡°Sh!t!¡± The girl cursed loudly: ¡°You''re a fcuking convenience store owner,¡±


    ¡°What are you pretending with me here, believe it or not, I''ll make your store unsessful in a minute?

 Chapter 4121

    Chapter 4121


    Facing the provocation of the girl at the head, Xiaofen just said indifferently:


    ¡°I warn you, if you don''t leave my store, I will call the police!¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡± The girl said, ¡°You call the police after you call the police, believe it or not,¡±


    ¡°I will make a phone call right now and ask my father to buy this row of storefronts so that you can leave tomorrow with


    your tails between your legs!¡±


    Xiaofen asked in a cold voice: ¡°What? You''re rich? I''ve rented this house for five years, you can evict me,¡±


    ¡°As long as you pay me the money I invested in the store and the breach of contract for the rent,¡±


    ¡°I can always change the ce, depending on whether I can afford to pay.¡±


    The girl said disdainfully, ¡°Sister, I see that you are not young, but you are really naive!¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I asked my father to buy this storefront, there are 10,000 ways to make your store ruined,¡±


    ¡°And let all your investment never recovered! If you don''t like it, you can hire awyer and try it out.¡±


    ¡°My dad spends hundreds of thousands of dors a year just to help me hire awyer to fight.


    After that, she pointed at udia and said to Xiaofen, ¡°If you want to keep this store open, tell this b!tch to get out


    immediately.


    udia angrily questioned, ¡°Velma, I think I have never provoked you, why are you targeting me at every turn?¡±


    "If I remember correctly when my parents were still alive, you were the one who chased after me every day,¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "And even said that you wanted to be my sister, even if I didn''t say yes to you in the first ce,¡±


    "You didn''t have to cross me like this, right?¡±


    The head of the gang the girl named Velma Huang, hearing this, said with a face of contempt:


    "In the past, it was because I thought your father was more or less capable,


    I looked up to you,¡±


    "And only then wanted to form a rtionship with you, but the result was that your father said cold things only?¡±


    "Besides, I didn''t like your fake reserved energy, your father was a fcuking evil, and also the part of the evil infamous


    Italian mafia,¡±


    "You yourself all the time pretend to be a fcuking good student!¡±


    She looked at udia with disgust and said in a cold voice, "And what I''m really fcuking upset about is that you


    s3duced my man!¡±


    "You didn''t even ask around in the foreign student circle, who are my men, which sl*t dares to seduce?¡±


    udia clenched her fist and said word for word, "I just said that I never seduced your boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°It was your boyfriend who kept harassing me! I beg you to get your facts straight first!¡±


    Velma cursed offhandedly, "D*mn, if it wasn''t for you b!tch scratching her head all day, how would my boyfriend be


    bewitched by you?!¡±


    After that, she looked at the boy beside her and shouted angrily,


    "Smith, p her face hard for me! And twist her hair for me!¡±


    "I''ll see how she can cover her ugly face from now on!¡±


    Before the words left her mouth, she hastily took out her cell phone and sneered,


    "I''m going to take a video of the whole thing and post it online,¡±


    "So that everyone can see what the school beauty udia, who used to be so popr, looks like now!¡±


    Smith said awkwardly, "Come on, Velma, let''s go, there''s no need to cross paths with her anyway.¡±


    Velma raised her hand and gave Smith a p on the face, with a snap, making him dumbfounded.


    "Protecting her, right? It seems that I was wrong about her, you were really harassing her behind my back?¡±


    Smith covered his face and wavered for a while.


    When Velma saw that he was hesitant to move, she became furious and said through clenched teeth,


    "Good! You don''t want to fight, right, okay! From now on, the two of us are parted,¡±


    ¡°You go as far as possible. Fcuking far away from me, as far as possible!¡±


    After saying that, she immediately said to the other two girls around her, ¡°You two grab her for me, I want to teach this


    b!tch a lesson myself!¡± Smith hastily pleaded, ¡°Velma, I really don''t mean


    that................................................................................... ¡±


    Velma said coldly, ¡°I don''t care what you mean, today I''ll give you two choices,¡±


    ¡°Either get lost or go beat that b!tch hard for me!¡±

 Chapter 4122

    Chapter 4122


    Smith hesitated a little, then as if he had made up his mind, he clenched his fist, looked at udia, gritted his teeth, and


    cursed:


    ¡°udia, I have never invited you, but you even said that I harassed you in front of my girlfriend,¡±


    ¡°Since you started it first, don''t me me for being rude!¡±


    Velma saw this, the corners of her mouth wiped a smile of triumph, and then said to the two girls around her:


    ¡°You two go and catch that b!tch, I want to give her a good close-up!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    udia was a bit rmed at this point and subconsciously took a few steps backward, but at the same time also


    clenched her fists more tightly.


    She knew very well in her heart that Velma was in no way joking with her. This girl looks harmless, but in fact, her bones


    are bad to the extreme.


    She has been bullying Chinese ssmates who are studying alone, and she has been engaging in bullying at school.


    The school was bullied by her bullying students, two hands can not count, and her family does have some background,


    Many things can be set up, the general public really can not afford to mess with her.


    At this time, Xiaofen suddenly did not hesitate to block in front of udia,


    And then with a look of asking for help, looked at the silent Charlie.


    She did not understand why Charlie, who had always been cynical about evil...


    Was hesitant to take action when he saw udia being bullied by these problematic teenagers.


    In fact, he did not want to see any good show, he just wanted to take the opportunity to understand and observe this girl


    named udia.


    On the one hand, to see how this girl acts, on the other hand, can also take the opportunity to understand some


    messages rted to her life.


    In the process of abusing udia, these people did unintentionally reveal some information.


    For example, although she is of mixed race, she should have been studying in a school with more Chinese,


    Which is why she was ssmates with these Chinese teenagers.


    For example, udia''s father was a member of the Italian Mafia,


    And even though Velma''s previous behavior of actively befriending udia,


    It could be seen that udia''s father must have been a high-ranking figure in the Mafia during his lifetime.


    Charlie even guessed that udia is likely to have a bit of skill.


    Because don''t look at her body which is a little thin, but in Charlie''s opinion,


    Her body shows a hidden sense of strength, she seems to be stronger than the average person, a look is not a lot of


    practice.


    He even felt that, don''t see these four problematic teenagers screaming very powerful,


    But the real fight, four peoplebined, may not be udia''s opponent.


    However, when he suddenly nced at Xiaofen and saw that her eyes seemed to be full of doubt and confusion about


    him,


    He knew that he could not continue to watch the show.


    If he continues to watch, his sister, who is not sure why, will be disappointed in him.


    So, he immediately went forward, blocked Smith''s body, and lightly said,


    ¡°I see that several of you are Chinese, out and about, did not your parents teach you to keep a low profile?¡±


    Velma rolled her eyes at him, said with a disdainful face: ¡°Grass, who are you, what does it matter to you?¡±


    Charlie frowned, looked at that Smith, reached out and patted his shoulder, seriously said,


    ¡°Little brother, your girlfriend''s mouth is really too smelly, this is not even a fight, are you still waiting for the New Year?¡±


    As soon as Charlie''s words fell, that Velma was as if his tail had been stepped on, furiously cursing:


    ¡°You fcuking say my mouth stinks? Believe it or not, I will call someone toe and tear your mouth apart!¡±


    Velma was angry, but never dreamed that her boyfriend, who had always obeyed her orders,


    Suddenly turned around and stared at her with gritted teeth, saying in a cold voice: ¡°Your mouth stinks!¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± Velma''s eyes widened and she cursed, ¡°Smith, what the fcuk are you saying about me?!¡±


    He bellowed and roared, ¡°I said your fcuking mouth stinks!¡±


    After that, he immediately rushed forward, grabbed Velma''s cor, and swung his right hand towards her face, pping


    it hard.


    This made everyone on the scene, except for Charlie, looking dumbfounded.

 Chapter 4123

    Chapter 4123


    Especially udia and Velma''s two followers.


    They used to be ssmates and knew very well how humble Smith was in front of Velma.


    As long as she was not happy, he did not even dare to breathe in front of her.


    And Velma would punch and kick him at the slightest displeasure, even at school,


    So no one expected that he would suddenly strike at her!


    She herself was also confused.


    She had never been beaten in her 18 years of life, but she didn''t expect that Smith,


    Who was like a dog by her side, would dare to beat her, so she shouted in anger:


    ¡°Smith, how dare you fcuking hit me! I''ll kill you, you son of a bitch!"


    Smith was so angry that he pped his opponent with a series of ps, making her cheeks bruise and blood seep from


    the corners of her mouth,


    But he was still not satisfied.


    "You just have stinking money in your family, why are you so proud of me?


    I''ll beat you to death!"


    Velma was given a dozen ps in a row, the whole person''s head dazed and swollen, who was holding the phone in her


    hand,"


    "But because of a sudden moment she did not hold the phone and it fell to the ground.


    Charlie saw this, picked it up by hand, found that Velma has opened the short video tform, and was even ready to


    shoot, so heughed:


    "You yelled at this sister and you wanted to shoot the video, but it fell to the ground."


    "It seems to be not very convenient to shoot, or I''ll help you!"


    After saying that, he directly clicked the plus sign on the screen, the camera directly aimed at Velma''s face, pressed the


    shot.


    At this point, Velma''s temper has been drawn away.


    The father is rich, but far money can not save the near p.


    Although Smith was a bit of a wimp, but at least he was also a young man of 1.8 meters, physical quality has a crushing


    advantage over Velma,


    So dozens of continuous pping her like a game, there is no longer any ability in her to resist.


    The crowd watched Velma''s face was beaten into a pig''s head, the two followers anxious like ants on a hot pot,


    Standing and watching is not, can not go up to stop it now.


    After all, they are also afraid that Smith lost his mind and grabbed them both to fight together.


    Charlie saw that this Velma was beaten almost to faint, so he stopped filming, and then clicked upload.


    Immediately after, he patted Smith''s shoulder and said with a reproachful face,


    ¡°Hey, you kid, you are too ignorant of pity, how can you beat a girl to death?¡±


    Smith stopped moving with resentment and cursed in anger,


    ¡°Yuck! This bitch, saying ugly is not enough, the key is also fcuking bitchy to death,¡±


    ¡°Depending on the family has stinking money, every day I don''t say a word, but she never fcuking stops yelling at me all


    day long,¡±


    ¡°I have long put up with her for a long time! I am beating her to death!¡±


    Charlie took a picture of Smith''s face with Velma''s cell phone, then went up and stuffed the phone back into Velma''s LV


    shoulder bag,


    Then patted Smith''s shoulder and said in a serious voice:


    ¡°Oh, even if you are angry, you can''t hit so hard, look at the little girl you have beaten,¡± ¡°Her own father can barely


    recognize her, it''s too much!¡±


    ¡°Are you not afraid that her father wille to Canada to find you in trouble?¡±


    In this instant, Smith''s entire consciousness instantly regained rity.


    When he came back to his senses, he looked at Velma, who was beaten into a pig''s head and unconscious in front of


    him, and was scared out of his mind.


    He kneeled on the ground with a poof and hugged Velma, bawling and crying:


    ¡°Velma, what happened to you Velma.......... I....... I........ I........ didn''t mean to ..... I........ ¡±


    ¡°I was just....... angry and confused......... you mustn''t me me Velma...........  Velma, wake up and say something to


    me ah Velma....... I''m so scared, please wake up.......... ¡±


    After saying that, he saw that Velma was already unconscious and unresponsive, he quickly turned to the other two girls


    and said,


    ¡°You....... both must testify for me........... I...... I lost my mind in the heat of the moment,¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn''t mean to hurt Velma! Velma is my girlfriend, is my favorite person!!¡±


    ¡°How could I intentionally hurt her........ it was all impulsive, impulsive ah!¡±


    The others just now still can''t understand why Smith would make a move on Velma,

 Chapter 4124

    Chapter 4124


    But seeing this scene, everyone subconsciously thought that it might be because Smith was bullied too hard by Velma


    on a regr basis,


    And all of a sudden his emotions exploded and he lost his mind.


    Now the emotions gradually faded away, reason gradually returned, only to realize that they have made a big mistake.


    When you think about it, you feel that the whole thing instantly bes reasonable.


    Even Smith himself, he thought that he had just lost his mind because he was angry.


    What he is most worried about now is how this matter should end,


    If Velma is not willing to let him go after she wakes up, then he is really finished


    Charlie sighed and spoke to Smith: ¡°Okay, don''t cry here, the priority now is to hurry up and get her to the hospital,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Or she''ll really have a problem, your life is all over!¡±


    Smith then came back to his senses and said in a panic:


    ¡°Yes! Yes! Hurry to the hospital! We have to rush to the hospital! Call the emergency number!¡±


    Just finished, and then he shook his head and said to himself:


    ¡°No! The ambnce is too slow, in case something happens, it will be a problem  General Hospital is not far from here,¡±


    ¡°I''ll take a taxi to take her there!¡±


    Saying that he rushed to hold Velma, then lost his soul and ran out.


    Charlie saw that the two followers are still standing dumb, so he spoke:


    ¡°You two still stand still for what? Why don''t you hurry up and follow.¡±


    Only then did the two mene back to their senses, looked at each other, and hurriedly also grabbed the door and


    chased after them.


    Xiaofen at this time a long breath, sighed:


    ¡°Really evil people have their own evil grinding.......... I see that Velma the next ten or twenty days can not leave the


    hospital.......... ¡±


    Charlie nodded and said casually, ¡°I just used her phone to send a short video, it is estimated that for a long time to


    ¡°She has no face toe out even if she is healed.¡±


    Xiaofen could not help butugh out loud and said offhandedly, ¡°Brother Charlie you are so bad........ ¡±


    Saying that, she couldn''t help but feel, ¡°It seems that Smith, who was bullied by that Velma much during the weekdays,¡±


    ¡°He whole personpletely lost his mind......... ¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie nodded, smiled faintly, and hid his work and name deeply.


    This time, he did not give Smith aplete psychological implication directly like he did to Wu Qi before.


    This time, in order not to show any traces, he deliberately used his aura to first give Smith a much milder psychological


    suggestionpared to Wu Qi,


    And after sessfully making him lose his mind, he used two more psychological suggestions in a row to bring his


    sanity back.


    In this way, the senses given to others as well as Smith were that of a momentary excitement, loss of reason, and


    passionate injury.


    For Charlie, this is considered a new way to y with a sh of light.


    udia said at this time with a grateful face, ¡°Thank you, Sister Fanny, thank you, Mr. Wade................................... ¡±


    Xiaofenughed, "If you want to thank, thank that Smith.¡±


    udia bowed slightly to the two and then said to Xiaofen, "Sister Xiaofen, I''m going to the back to get busy.¡±


    Xiaofen then said, "Take a break, or you can guard the register for me for a while, I''ll go to the back to clean up.¡±


    udia said, "I''d better go.¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Xiaofen to speak,


    She turned around and went to the small storage room behind the convenience store.


    Charlie looked at udia''s back, and in his heart, he was a little more curious about this girl.


    At the same time, he took out his cell phone and looked down at it.


    He intuited that the mysterious person, might send him another message soon.


    Sure enough, after just less than two minutes,


    He received a message from the mystery man, which only had eight words: ¡°Get her out of Canada!¡±

 Chapter 4125

    Chapter 4125


    When he received this message, Charlie did not think twice to call again, and as expected, the phone was once again


    turned off.


    This time, he did not continue to explore the identity of the other party,


    But turned back to look at the warehouse, see the aproned udia is busy inside, so silently put the phone into his


    pocket.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In his eyes, this girl named udia seems to be more and more interesting.


    So, he deliberately pretended that he did not think at all about the reminder text message just now,


    And said to Xiaofen with a smile, ¡°Xiaofen, are we going to eat out tonight, or are we going to eat at home?¡±


    Xiaofenughed: ¡°Any way, depending on how brother Charlie wants to eat,¡±


    ¡°Want to eat at home, wait for Aunt Li toe back, we go home together to cook,¡±


    ¡°Want to eat outside it is whether to eat Western food or Chinese food.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Let''s eat at home, I haven''t tasted Auntie Li''s cooking for a long time.¡±


    Xiaofen busy said, ¡°Then wait a while I will go to buy some stuff first.¡±


    Saying that, she said to udia in the storeroom, ¡°udia, I''ll go to the market, you take care of the cash register.¡±


    udia nodded and said politely, ¡°Okay Sister Fanny.¡±


    Xiaofen smiled and asked her, ¡°Do you have anything you want to eat tonight? Tell me.¡±


    udia was busy saying, ¡°Sister Fanny, I won''t eat at home tonight,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade came so far to see you and Auntie Li, you must have a lot to talk about,¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that I have an appointment with a friend tonight.¡±


    Xiaofen seriously said, ¡°What is your situation sister still do not know?¡±


    ¡°Those so-called friends you used to have are either falling on their sword or hiding from you, which one of them is


    reliable?¡±


    Saying Xiaofen could not be divided and continued: ¡°At night you are not allowed to go anywhere, the four of us eat


    dinner together!¡±


    udia hesitated for a moment, had to gently nod, then she nced at Charlie.


    Saw his hands in pockets, wandering around the store, a few anxious brows shed.


    At this time, a middle-aged man of about thirty years old, holding a cigarette walked in.


    This person has a Chinese face, about 1.7 meters tall, with a haircut of Chen Haonan twenty years ago, and also dyed


    brown.


    As soon as he entered, he first saw Charlie standing by the shelf with nothing to do,


    Looked around to see Xiaofen and udia, and asked curiously, ¡°Hey, where is the boss? Where is the shopkeeper?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Xiaofen changed her expression, exchanged a look with udia,


    Then reached out to block her, turned around and walked back to the cashier.


    When she saw the man, Xiaofen smiled politely and said, ¡°Why is Brother Lei free toe over?¡±


    The man called Brother Leiughed and looked at her with raised eyebrows and asked,


    "Xiaofen, how is business these two days?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± She smiled politely and said, "Our situation is simr every day, nothing changes.¡±


    Brother Lei nodded, arms on the counter, close to Xiaofen, said smilingly:


    "Fanny, brother Lei told youst time, you think about it again?¡±


    "You see your brother Lei is now a big man, and my little cousin has recognized you as a god-sister,¡±


    "If the two of us together again, that''s not a k!ss on top of a k!ss?¡±


    Xiaofen saidughingly: "Brother Lei you can really joke, you are in Chinatown and even the whole of Vancouver it is a


    big name,¡±


    "I such an ordinary beauty how can we match you ah.......... Moreover, you are now in the Italian gang,¡±


    "You should find an Italian girl the most suitable. "


    The Lei brother said seriously: "Fanny, your my heart for you, that is really the sun and the moon can see,¡±


    ¡°To be honest, the Italian guys have been persuading me to find an Italian girl,¡±


    "And even said I can find an authentic Italian girl from Sicily, but I still want to find a genuine Chinese,¡±


    "After all, we are the descendants of the Chinese people are we not!¡±

 Chapter 4126

    Chapter 4126


    He said so, smoked a cigarette, revealing a mouthful of smoky yellow teeth, then he said:


    "Fanny, the whole Chinatown, I look around, I look at you and have the most feelings,¡±


    "You say if we can make it, in the future in this Chinatown, it will be a good story ah!¡±


    Xiaofen shook her head andughed, "Brother Lei, to be honest, I really don''t suit you.


    You fight all day long, I can''te to this character, I just want to find a peaceful and stable life.¡±


    Lei saw Xiaofen said resolutely, threw the cigarette out the door, then looked at her, very serious question:


    "Fanny, really do not give your brother Lei a chance? Even if you just try to get along with your brother Lei,¡±


    "To really feel that we can not break up again, there are a number of people around me,¡±


    "Follow your brother Lei, your brother Lei will not let you suffer.¡±


    Xiaofen politely said, "Thank you brother Lei, but we are not really suitable.¡±


    Brother Lei asked her, ¡°Really do not think about it?¡±


    Xiaofen said with a bit of embarrassment, "Sorry, Brother Lei.¡±


    The Lei brother paused for a moment, smiled slightly, nodded, and said:


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, this kind of thing, it''s all about your love and my wish,¡±


    "Your Lei brother although does not have a high level of education, but the quality of this sense is excellent,¡±


    "You do not agree, Lei brother will never force you.¡±


    He said, straightened up, looking around, curiously asked: "Where is my little cousin?¡±


    "Why didn''t I see here out to say hello to her cousin?¡±


    Xiaofen said, "udia is busy, maybe she didn''t hear you.¡±


    "I don''t know what''s going on in your store. After the meal, there won''t be any customers?¡±


    He said, looked at Charlie, curiously asked:


    "Hey, buddy, what do you do? Buy something? I did not dy you, right?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, "I''m Xiaofen''s brother.¡±


    "What!¡± That Brother Lei hurriedly came over, stretched out his hands in advance, and said very politely:


    "So it''s Fanny''s brother, nice to meet you, buddy, where are you from?


    From the country?¡±


    Xiaofen said: "My brother happened to be in the United States on business and came to see us.¡±


    The Lei brother nodded and said to Charlie: ¡°Buddy, please help me persuade Fanny well when you have time, I am


    sincere to her.


    Charlie ndly said: "I can''t make the decision on such matters, in everything I respect Xiaofen''s own will.¡±


    "Ai!" Grover Lei sighed and said, "I''d better go see that little cousin of mine.¡±


    Saying that he went directly to the small storehouse at the back.


    When he came to the door of the storage room, Grover just wanted to open the door, and the door opened from inside.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    udia looked at him and asked with an expressionless face, "Are you looking for me for something?"


    Grover said with a helpless face: "Look at what you say, I am your brother, although the rtionship is distant,"


    "But still your brother, since the family had such a big thing, you y the disappearance,"


    "Look at this face burned into this way, do not rush to the hospital, but also avoid me all day,"


    "You know how hard it is for me as a brother''s heart? "


    udia said coldly: "Thank you for your concern, I''m fine now."


    Grover sighed and said, "Good what ah good, all this is okay? Why don''t youe with me to the hospital this


    afternoon"


    "And let the doctor see if there is any way to cure your face again." "As long as the doctor says it can be cured, even


    more money will cure you better!"


    ¡°No need.¡± udia shook her head and said, ¡°I like the way I look now.¡±


    Grover helplessly long sigh, pointed to her,mented: "You ah you........... really so stubborn....... ¡±


    "Come on, I''m not here to bother you, in the future, there are things that need your brother''s help,e to George


    Street to find me. "


    Xiaofen smiled without thinking and said, "That.......... I will not consider Brother Lei, we are not really suitable......... ¡±


    Grover waved his hand: "You do not rush to refuse, think again, think again.¡±


    Then, and waved his hand to Charlie, said smilingly: "See you, buddy!¡±


    After saying that, pushed the door and walked out.

 Chapter 4127

    Chapter 4127


    Grover left, and Xiaofen was relieved.


    Charlie asked her, "Fanny, does this Grover oftene to harass you?¡±


    Xiaofen shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly, "That guy, Chinatown''s famous smiling tiger,¡±


    "You see him talking with a smiling face, polite with anyone, but in fact, the bones are worse than anyone.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, "Can you be specific?¡±


    "This....... ¡± Xiaofen nced in the direction of the storehouse, then whispered,


    "I''ll tell you slowly when I have the chance.¡±


    The words just fell, udia hase out, she looked at Charlie, said seriously:


    ¡°Grover was involved in the domestic tel fraud, after the east window to escape to Canada, defected to my


    mother.................................. ¡±


    "Grover''s grandfather and my grandmother are a brother and sister,¡±


    ¡°The two families are more or less rted, and he is the only child in the family,¡±


    "His mother was afraid that he was caught in prison, she begged my mother to take him in,¡±


    "And then my mother arranged for him to follow my father as a driver............ ¡±


    "Three months ago, Grover and the group''s second-inmand together,¡±


    "Persuaded my father to cooperate with the American gangs, my father did not agree;¡±


    "Two months ago, someone set fire to my house, out of the whole family of five people, only I managed to


    escape.......................................... ¡±


    "Since then, the group''s second-inmand has taken over my father''s position,¡±


    "And Grover has be the big man under his hand.......... ¡±


    Charlie asked her, "Is there evidence that the fire was set by them?¡±


    "No.¡± udia said firmly with red eyes, "Although there is no direct evidence, but it must be them.¡±


    Charlie asked again, "What did the police say?¡±


    udia pursed her lips and whispered, ¡°Vancouver police said the fire was due to an ident,¡±


    ¡°Saying that rats chewed through the cables in the basement, causing a short circuit, and the fire ignited mmable


    items stored in the basement,¡±


    ¡°And the mmable items they said were fifty gallons of gasoline,¡±


    ¡°And our family had never stored gasoline in the basement before........... ¡±


    Said here, she choked: ¡°And, Grover came, a week in advance, to my home for dinner,¡±


    ¡°That day he brought two bottles of red wine and gave my brothers drinks,¡±


    ¡°I have not been too fond of him, the evening I did not eat at home, after that meal, that night the fire


    urred...................................... ¡±


    udia wiped her tears and continued, ¡°When the fire started, the first time I went to my parents'' room, at that time,¡±


    ¡°I found that my parents were not breathing, followed by my two brothers'' room,¡±


    ¡°They were also the same no breathing and heartbeat........... ¡±


    Xiaofen listened dumbfounded, said off the cuff: ¡°That.......... that so.......... your parents and your two brothers,¡±


    ¡°Not died in the fire ah! This is clearly murder, did the police not investigate?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    udia shook her head and said, ¡°The police announced the results of death as by ident,¡± ¡°I was looking for a ce


    to hide after escaping from the scene of the fire,¡± ¡°I hid those days, it was Grover as a family member signed the


    cremation consent form,¡±


    "Then my parents and two brothers were cremated, the matter is dead with them.¡±


    Xiaofen subconsciously said: "You should go to the police to sue them for murder, tell the police, let the police arrest


    them all ah!¡±


    Charlie said lightly at this time: "Little Fen, the reason udia is still alive is.¡±


    "Because she didn''t tell the police about these circumstances.¡±


    "Yes....... ¡± udia nodded gently and whispered, "They thought I escaped from the fire by a fluke,¡±


    "But didn''t know that I had actually found out that my parents and brother were dead when the fire


    started......................................... ¡±


    "If they knew this, they would not have let me live.¡±


    Xiaofen couldn''t help but ask, "Then why did youe back if you all escaped?¡±

 Chapter 4128

    Chapter 4128


    udia said helplessly, "What if I don''te back? If I don''te back,¡±


    "They can guess that I must have known something and that''s why I didn''t dare toe back,¡±


    "In that case, they would have been certainly be looking for me everywhere, hurry up and kill...................................... ¡±


    "On the contrary, I came back to make them feel that everything was done seamlessly, thinking that I must not know


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, my words, they did not suspect, I told them that the reason why I disappeared for a period of time,¡± "It was


    because my family died and my face was also burned, the blow was too great,¡±


    "So I did not want to see people, and have been waiting for myself to slowly ept this reality, and finally I decided to


    Xiaofen asked again, "And what if they are not at ease and want to eliminate the root?¡±


    "No.¡± udia shook her head and said, "The death of my parents and brothers was itself disguised by them as a major


    ident,¡±


    "And now that I''m back, in everyone''s eyes, I''m the only poor thing that survived.¡±


    "If I were to suddenly die too one day, it would look too deliberate in the eyes of outsiders,¡±


    "So as long as they were sure I didn''t know the inside story, they wouldn''t risk killing me;¡±


    "What''s more, if I want to avenge my parents as well as my two younger brothers,¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have to go back to Vancouver to have a chance!¡±


    Speaking of this, udia''s tears broke once again: "It''s just that when I came back,¡±


    "My parents and two brothers had already been cremated and hastily buried,¡±


    "And I, as their only rtive, was not able to give them onest ride........... ¡±


    After hearing this, Xiaofen could not control her tears, and gently swept udia in her arms, choking,


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell me this before......... "


    udia said while shedding tears, ¡°Before I was afraid to say, afraid that if these words get out, I will


    die........................................ ¡±


    Charlie couldn''t help but be impressed with udia at this time.


    This girl is only eighteen years old, but she can still analyze her situation so thoroughly in front of such a great ordeal.


    Moreover, she also made the calmest judgment, which was indeed remarkable.


    Even she knows that Grover is the culprit who killed her family,


    But still has this courage and determination to live to the death toe back here, this is indeed remarkable.


    At this time, Charlie, who had not spoken, said: "Fanny, you go to the street.


    Buy me a pancake fruit on your way back.¡±


    Xiaofen was slightly stunned, confused as to why Charlie suddenly asked her to buy a pancake fruit at this time.


    Just as she wanted to ask him the reason, he also stopped pretending and said,


    "I have something and want to talk to udia in private.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiaofen was immediately delighted.


    She knew that Charlie was capable and has great power and must have a way to help udia take revenge!


    Thinking of this, she immediately wiped away her tears and said excitedly, ¡°Okay Brother Charlie, I''ll go get it for you


    right now!¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly said to udia again,


    ¡°udia, if you have any grievances, just tell brother Charlie, he will definitely help you think of a way!¡±


    udia was a little nervous all of a sudden,


    She didn''t know what was the reason why Charlie suddenly wanted to talk to her in private.


    At this time, Xiaofen had already hurriedly run out the door, and by the way, she also flipped over the sign that was open


    at the door,


    Turning it into a closed business.


    Charlie looked at udia at this time and asked straight to the point:


    "Tell me, you''ve been texting me non-stop for the past two days,¡±


    "Wanting me toe over and take Little Fen away, what exactly is her situation?¡±


    udia looked at Charlie and asked with some rm, "You........... how did you know it was me....... ¡±


    He said seriously: "From the first time I entered the store and saw you, I knew it was you.¡±


    udia was even more puzzled and subconsciously asked, "Why??!¡±


    Charlie pointed to the scars on her face and faintly said, "Because the scars on your face, they are all fake!¡±

 Chapter 4129

    Chapter 4129


    This short sentence of Charliepletely stunned udia.


    She subconsciously covered the scars on her face and asked offhandedly,


    ¡°How did you....... you see that?!¡±


    Charlie ndly said, ¡°Although your scar is made very realistic, but that is only a visual effect,¡±


    ¡°If it is a real scar, it is still a part of your body tissue, in other words,¡±


    ¡°The real scar is alive, the fake scar is made more realistic, but it is only a material.¡±


    Charlie''s exnation made udia somewhat unable to understand.


    She could understand that the scars were fake, but did not understand how he could see that.


    To Charlie, the perception ability of aura far exceeded that of vision.


    The first time he saw her, he realized that her scars werepletely devoid of any semnce of life.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if the most realistic simtion flower could only make an identical appearance,


    But could not make the life of the real flower itself.


    From this point alone, he could judge that the scars on her face, must be fake.


    It was also at that moment that he concluded that there was something wrong with her.


    Only, he still hadn''t figured out what her intention was when she went to the trouble of calling him to Canada.


    So he asked, ¡°udia, I hope you can tell me openly and honestly, what is the danger to Fanny?¡±


    She hesitated for a moment and spoke, ¡°Sister Fanny is now being targeted by the Italian crime syndicate in


    Vancouver,¡±


    ¡°If you don''t take her away from Canada, Grover and the others will soon make a move on her.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Fanny is a Chinese girl who runs a convenience store, not much background,¡±


    ¡°And not much property, why is the crime syndicate targeting her? Is it because they want to kidnap her for ransom?¡±


    ¡°No....... ¡± udia said with unparalleled seriousness:


    ¡°They are far more evil than kidnapping for ransom.......... ¡±


    Speaking of this, she added: ¡°In the grey areas of Europe and America, the most profitable industries are drug bays and


    women,¡±


    ¡°Which is especially true of women, because, in this underground world, women are a zero-cost gold mine;¡±


    ¡°They will kidnap beautiful young women and smuggle them out of the country to sell in Europe or the United States,¡±


    ¡°And those who are good looking and clean will generally be selected and packaged for the auction in the underground


    world,¡± ¡°And the price may exceed a million dors or more;¡± ¡°And those women with ordinary looks, or no longer


    qualified for the auction, they will be sold to the Algerian gangs operating in Europe,¡± ¡°Which generally has only one


    end, under their coercion, constantly engaged in the kind of dirty flesh trade,¡±


    ¡°A lifetime of money-making tools, until they lose value after when they are killed and discarded............................ ¡±


    ¡°Originally, the Italian group also do this kind of harmful things, and then after my father took charge,¡±


    ¡°On the advice of my mother, called aplete halt to such things........... ¡±


    ¡°But in recent years, the same group in Vancouver is not too good, these years the rise of Asian forces in Canada has


    been very fast,¡±


    ¡°The Chinese group, the Vietnamese group, the Korean group continues to expand,¡±


    ¡°The Americans also pay more and more attention to here, the Italian group''s territory continues to shrink, so all the


    ie is sharply reduced


    ¡°Grover has been suggesting that my father and severalrge groups in Europe and the United States to cooperate in


    the poption business,¡±


    ¡°Kidnapping girls from Canada, especially kidnapping tourists, new immigrants or stowaways, and then smuggle them


    out of the country,¡±


    ¡°To thoserge groups in Europe and the United States to cooperate in distribution, almost with no cost,¡±


    ¡°At least in a year they can earn hundreds of millions of dors, but my father had not agreed,¡±


    ¡°And also because of this, it was the reason for building up of the resentment;¡±


    ¡°After my father was killed, they restarted this business, recently there are often cases of young women missing in and


    around Vancouver,¡± ¡°In just two months, there have been more than twenty cases, but more than half of these are


    stowaways,¡±


    ¡°So the Vancouver police also turned a blind eye.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he couldn''t help but be green.

 Chapter 4130

    Chapter 4130


    Charlie did not doubt the truthfulness of udia''s words, because this world is never as peaceful and kind as ordinary


    people see it to be.


    Don''t look at the highly developed economies only, the underground world is the dirtiest ce in the world, bar none.


    And udia herself is the daughter of the former leader of the mafia and must have heard about these things.


    What he was most angry about was that these gang members with hands and feet,


    Were making huge profits by selling women, which was really outrageous.


    So, he forced down his anger and opened his mouth to ask her:


    ¡°Then how do you know that Grover is going toy hands on Fanny?¡±


    udia took out a lipstick-like shlight from her pocket and said, ¡°This is a specific wavelength of a violet shlight,¡±


    ¡°Which is not quite the same as the wavelength of violet light for general money inspection,¡±


    ¡°And it is not very good to buy on the market, and there is a special potion that goes with this violet shlight,¡±


    ¡°Which will only show up under this wavelength of violet light, and they will use this potion,¡±


    ¡°After selecting the target, they will use this potion to paint a specific mark on the entrance of the selected target''s


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    home.¡±


    ¡°This is the rule between several gangs, in order to avoidpeting with each other,¡±


    ¡°They limit the maximum number of marks of the same gang at the same time,¡±


    ¡°If there is a certain gang''s mark on the door of a certain house, and the number of marks is within the gang''s limit,¡±


    ¡°Then it proves that this gang has chosen this house as a target,¡±


    ¡°And is choosing the opportunity to strike, then other gangs can no longer hit this house anymore.¡±


    Speaking of this, she looked at him and said, ¡°The day I sent you the text message was,¡±


    ¡°The first time I found the mark left by Grover in front of Auntie Li''s house.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Then why did you contact me?¡±


    udia exined, ¡°Because Sister Fanny talks about you most often, and in her eyes, you are simply omnipotent,¡±


    ¡°So I secretly used her phone to find out your phone number and asked you to help her.¡±


    Charlie nodded gently and asked, ¡°Have you ever told Fanny about this?¡±


    "No." udia shook her head and said seriously, ¡°Grover''s people are already on her,"


    ¡°The reason why they haven''t done anything yet is because they haven''t found the right time yet,"


    ¡°But if she leaves Vancouver by herself at this time, it will only speed up the other side''s actions,"


    ¡°So I have been following her around for the past two days,"


    ¡°And I used an anonymous phone to call the police several times at night to attract the patrol cars,"


    ¡°So I can barely dy the other side for a few days. But this is not a long term solution after all."


    Charlie frowned, recalling Grover''s words to Xiaofen, and asked,


    ¡°ording to you, Grover is ready to make a move on Xiaofen tonight?"


    udia said, ¡°Grover has that interest in Sister Fanny, he has been trying to convince her to ept his pursuit,"


    ¡°Hees over once or twice a day these days, but Sister Fanny has never agreed,"


    ¡°With what I know about him, his patience should be almost consumed."


    After listening, Charlie nodded slightly.


    It seems that Xiaofen''s good deeds towards udia reaped good results for her.


    If udia hadn''t found a way to protect her, I''m afraid that she wouldn''t have been able to wait for him toe over.


    And would have been kidnapped by the other party long time ago.


    Thinking of this, Charlie looked at udia and said seriously:


    ¡°Thank you, udia, if it wasn''t for you, Fanny might have met with an untimely death.¡±


    udia seriously said, ¡°If it wasn''t for Auntie Li and Sister Fanny taking me in,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid I would have been living in no ce now.......... ¡±


    Charlie looked at the fake scars on her face and opened his mouth to ask:


    ¡°The reason you disguised yourself as if you were burned should also be worried about being targeted by them, right?¡±

 Chapter 4131

    Chapter 4131


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± udia nodded and said, ¡°After all, Grover and his family are not the only ones doing this kind of thing in


    Vancouver,¡±


    ¡°There are several other gangs doing the same business, I can be sure that Grover and his family will not do anything to


    me,¡±


    ¡°But there is no way to ensure that the other gangs will not make a move against me,¡±


    ¡°So disguising as this is much safer, after all, no one will be interested in a woman with half of her face ''severely


    burned''........................................... ¡±


    Saying that, she said to Charlie with some anxiety, ¡°Mr. Wade, while it''s still dark,¡±


    ¡°You can take Sister Fanny to the airport directly! As long as you take her out of Canada,¡±


    ¡°Grover and the others won''t be able to do anything to her!¡±


    Charlie shook his head with a cold smile and asked her, "How many people does this Italian group have?¡±


    udia said, "There are very many of them, at least seven or eight hundred, you can''t fight them


    alone..................................... ¡±


    Charlie hummed andughed and said indifferently, "Seven or eight hundred       less but better than nothing!¡±


    udia thought Charlie did not understand her words, panicked and repeated again, said offhandedly,


    "Mr. Wade, what I said is that they have at least seven or eight hundred people,¡±


    "And this is still the most conservative estimate,¡±


    "If you include some with nepotism, more than a thousand people is also possible ¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, "If we can get a thousand people together, it''s more or less useful.¡±


    udia busy said, "Mr. Wade, for you alone it is certainly impossible to deal with them   ¡±


    "And during the day they will be more or less restrained if you take Sister Fanny away,¡±


    "They should not dare to mess around, as long as you reach the airport, you can escape a disaster,¡±


    "Really if you wait until night, then you want to leave, simply you can not get away         ¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly, said casually: "It''s okay, I did not want to take her away,¡± "It''s easy to go, but it does not make


    sense, why you home near the bad guys,¡±


    "And in the end, you have to leave your family to escape?¡±


    "This is not our my style of acting, my style of acting is that people do not offend me, I do not offend,¡±


    "If people offend me, I will be offended and I will do something about it.¡±


    udia felt that her brain was not enough toprehend this person.


    The reason she told all her deepest secrets was to persuade him to hurry up and take Xiaofen away.


    Although Grover''s methods were ruthless, they would have no use if they left Canada.


    But how could she have imagined that Charlie would not listen to her advice?


    but instead had the attitude of fighting with them.


    So, she said with an eager face, "Mr. Wade, I understand what you said.¡±


    "But in this world, sometimes there is no reasoning, they have a lot of people and ruthless methods, how can you


    protect Sister Fanny alone?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: "Don''t worry, Fanny is my sister, I will protect her,¡±


    "And this convenience store is also her heart and soul, I, as a brother, will naturally protect her,¡±


    ¡°As for the hundreds of thousands of gang members you mentioned, I will also get rid of them all,¡±


    "They are like a group of parasites, disgusting is a little bit disgusting,¡±


    ¡°All of them will be knocked out. They''re like a bunch of parasites.


    udia''s jaw dropped as she listened.


    She couldn''t figure out what kind of strength Charlie had when he came all the way to Canada to say such a dismissive


    statement.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not understand, these gangs in Canada and even the whole of Europe and America.


    All are breeding tumors for tens of centuries, no one has ever been able to eradicate them, where did Charlie get the


    strength?


    When he saw that udia was a bit stunned all of a sudden, he opened his mouth and asked her,


    "udia, what are your ns for the future?¡±


    "Me?¡± udia was slightly stunned and hesitated for a moment before she said awkwardly,


    "I don''t know....... if I have the chance to take revenge for my parents and my two brothers,¡±


    "Then I will change to a ce where no one knows me and continue my studies.¡±


    Charlie asked her, "You have not thought about inheriting your father''s mantle?¡±


    udia was surprised and asked, "You mean to take over that Italian group?¡±


    "Yes." Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Have you ever thought about it?¡±


    ¡°No....... ¡± udia shook her head and said seriously,


    ¡°I don''t want to have anything more to do with this group of trash in my life except for revenge............................ ¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly: ¡°Then I have nothing to worry about.¡±

 Chapter 4132

    Chapter 4132


    After saying that, he asked again, ¡°By the way, what time of day does this gang usually strike?¡±


    udia has not yet figured out, Charlie shows no worries what does he mean, suddenly heard him ask this question,


    then hurriedly said:


    ¡°Definitely at night, and the second half of the night, they will generally infiltrate the target''s home in the early morning,¡±


    ¡°After putting everyone under anesthesia, and then take the target away,¡±


    ¡°If they encounter resistance, they will take action to exterminate.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°What about after kidnapping people? Where will they be sent?¡±


    udia thought about it and said, ¡°It seems to be concentrated to the port,¡±


    ¡°They will concentrate on transporting a group of people to the high seas, and then what is the process after that, I''m


    not too sure.¡±


    OK. ¡°Charlie nodded,mented: ¡°Although temporarily safe during the day, but this eye does not have much


    time........................................... ¡±


    After saying that, he asked: ¡°This gang, in addition to doing these harmful things, what else do they deal in?¡±


    udia said, ¡°In addition to these, they also operate several bars, hotels, and a number of ces with rubbish


    services,¡±


    ¡°In addition to this, they also engaged in a few underground casinos.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked her, ¡°If I want to go to their casinos to y a couple of games, who should I ask?¡±


    udia asked awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Wade......... you''re not kidding me, right.......... ¡±


    Charlieughed, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    udia thought Charlie was hitting the other party''s casino and said seriously,


    ¡°The casino is one of their main sources of ie, there are a lot of people guarding there,¡±


    ¡°And they are loaded with guns to prevent ckmail, you must not hit the idea there     ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°I don''t mean anything else, I just simply want to go y a couple of games and lose some


    money to them by the way.¡±


    Saying that, he could not help but sigh: ¡°This ce in Canada is really too far away,¡±


    ¡°And it takes time for me to mobilize my troops, if I can dy them for a day, I can also have more time to prepare.¡±


    udia thought about it and spoke, ¡°If you really want to go y a couple of games, I can find Grover,¡±


    ¡°He is always eager to find more people to y a couple of games in their casino.¡±


    Charlie snapped his fingers and smiled, ¡°Great! Wait for me, I''m going to make a phone call.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the convenience store.


    Xiaofen was carrying a pancake fruit at this moment, standing at the door and waiting anxiously.


    Seeing Charliee out, she hurriedly stepped forward and asked with concern,


    ¡°Brother Charlie, how did you and udia talk?¡±


    Charlie smiled, ¡°Almost done, where''s the pancake fruit I wanted?¡±


    Xiaofen raised her hand and handed the food bag in her hand to him:


    ¡°Here, it''s done, brother Charlie, can you help udia?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said lightly, ¡°Of course I can, this little thing, is it still a thing to your brother Charlie?¡±


    Hearing this, Xiaofen suddenly got excited and hugged him, ¡°That''s really great brother Charlie!¡±


    Charlie patted her back and said with a smile, ¡°You go inside and get busy first, I''ll make a phone call.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± she nodded her head and hurriedly went back to the convenience store with great enthusiasm.


    Charlie took the pancake fruit out of the bag and took a bite,


    While taking out his cell phone and calling Joseph.


    As soon as the call came through, Joseph said, ¡°Mr. Wade, the 20 female soldiers meant for the United States have


    already departed three hours ago,¡±


    "And another 20-member special operation team has been sent to Canada, and is expected to arrive in ten hours, in


    case you need someone there.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie couldn''t help but praise: "Joseph, I didn''t expect you to be so meticulous.¡±


    Joseph said, "Mr. Wade, this is what your subordinates should do.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "Now that the Cataclysmic Front is building a base, it should be very short of manpower,


    right?¡±


    Joseph said, "I''m not going to lie to you, Mr. Wade,¡±


    "The overall workload of constructing a permanent base is very heavy, and the soldiers have to train in addition to their


    daily missions and vacations,¡±


    "So I can''t mobilize too many soldiers to participate in the construction project, so there is indeed a shortage of


    manpower.¡±


    Charlie then said, "It just so happens that I just found 700 to 800 qualityborers in Canada,¡±


    "I n to find an opportunity to send them to you in one go!¡±

 Chapter 4133

    Chapter 4133


    When he heard Charlie''s words, Joseph asked busily, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you taking action against any organization?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie also did not hide, said indifferently: ¡°There is a small group that hurts people,¡±


    ¡°I want to root them out, but it is not quite appropriate to kill them all, why not send them to you there as freeborers,¡±


    ¡°With tens of thousands of soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front guarding, they will definitely not be able to escape in this


    life.¡±


    Joseph immediately said, ¡°Mr. Wade, do you need the subordinates to cooperate?¡±


    Charlie thought about it and said, ¡°Yes, you should arrange another group of soldiers toe over,¡±


    ¡°Preferably more, about two hundred people, and ensure their arrival in Vancouver in thirty hours, that is, before


    tomorrow night.¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°No problem Mr. Wade, thirty hours is enough, I''ll arrange the manpower and have them leave as soon as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie said with satisfaction, ¡°Then that''s it, I''llmunicate with you again if needed.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie hung up Joseph''s phone and then called Melba who was far away in China.


    At this time, it was just morning in Chinese time, when Melba received Charlie''s call,


    She immediately asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, you''re calling me so early? What are your orders?¡±


    Charlie got straight to the point and said, ¡°Melba, please help me see if there is a suitable cargo ship in Vancouver port,¡±


    "The price should not be too expensive, around ten to twenty million dors,¡±


    "Preferably one that can be traded at any time, you can find one for me as soon as possible and buy it directly under my


    name!¡±


    Although Melba was not sure, she agreed immediately and said,


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, I''ll make the arrangements, second-hand ships are easy to find, we should be able to find a


    suitable one soon.¡±


    "Good.¡± Charlie said, "Tell me in time when there is progress.¡±


    After saying that, he hung up the phone and walked back to the convenience store with a smile on his face.


    At this moment, Xiaofen still did not know what Charlie had just talked about with udia,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Not to mention that it was actually herself who was really in danger,


    So she was still immersed in the excitement of Charlie''s willingness to help udia take revenge.


    Xiaofen knew very well in her heart that with Charlie''s strength and background,


    It was certainly not a problem to deal with such a small group.


    Only udia''s heart was more or less worried.


    She was most afraid that Charlie was ying like a hero, in case things got out of control, not only would he harm


    himself, but also Xiaofen.


    Therefore, she also wanted to find an opportunity to persuade Charlie to take Xiaofen and leave Canada as soon as


    possible.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the first thing Charlie said when he came in was to say directly to her,


    ¡°udia, call that Grover and tell him that I have an itch to y a couple of games,¡±


    ¡°And ask him to pick me up from Auntie Li''s house at nine tonight.¡±


    udia asked with a shocked face, ¡°9:00 p.m.? What about Sister Fanny?¡±


    Charlieughed, ¡°Of course, she''sing with me.¡±


    Xiaofen was confused and asked in confusion, ¡°Brother Charlie, what are you going to y? Why are you looking for


    that Grover?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Don''t they run a casino? I want to go over and y a couple of games, idle as well.¡±


    Xiaofen asked suspiciously, ¡°Brother Charlie, when did you get hooked on gambling?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Charlieughed: ¡°I just want to go and find out what they''re up to!¡±


    ¡°When the timees, you will apany me there.¡±


    Xiaofen suddenly realized, and quickly nodded and said, ¡°Okay! Then I''ll go with you!¡±


    udia was very nervous in her heart, she did not expect that Charlie would not only go to the casino managed by


    Grover to gamble.


    But even will take Xiaofen with him, was that not the same as a sheep entering the tiger''s mouth?


    Charlie also knew what she was worried about, so he smiled and said, ¡°udia, my going to their casino to gamble is


    the same intention as you reentering here alone,¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, the most dangerous ce is the safest instead.¡±


    It instantly dawned on her.


    So she didn''t hesitate anymore, nodded, and said, ¡°Then I''ll give him a call here    ¡±

 Chapter 4134

    Chapter 4134


    At this very moment.


    The first floor of a restaurant on George Street.


    Grover was sitting in front of a wide table, personally supervising a few of his men counting money with two money


    detectors.


    In this group, they have to pay their men once a week, and this evening is the day of payroll.


    The members who are active in this group are mostly the kind of people who are drunk today and don''t leave cash for


    tomorrow,


    And immediately squander the money after they get it, and then scratch their hearts and livers waiting for the next


    payday.


    For the entire group of more than 700 people, the average weekly sry per capita is not less than a thousand


    Canadian dors,


    So the weekly payroll costs, up to nearly a million Canadian dors.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As he watched the piles of cash being divided into small envelopes, he couldn''t help but feel a big headache and


    muttered, ¡°This is not 700 fcuking men, this is 700 fcuking mouths waiting to eat meat


    After saying that, he asked one of them, ¡°Hey Pete, how much money can Rich and I have in our hands this week?¡±


    The other person took a look at the numbers on the form and spoke,


    "Mr. Guo, the money that wille to you and Mr. Richie will be a total of eleven hundred thousand dors.¡±


    "Only eleven hundred thousand ah......... ¡± Grover was a little disappointed when he heard this figure.


    Although he was the second inmand of this group at the moment, the newly promoted boss gave him only 10% of


    the share.


    After all, he is not Italian, and also the driver origin, relying on the advice to take out the udia family,


    Only to be considered a cast, can get 10% of the share, in fact, has been considered a step up.


    In the past, the profit left to him and the boss every week, at least 200,000 to 300,000 Canadian dors,


    He himself could get 20,000 to 30,000, a considerable fortune, but he did not expect that this week has dropped so


    much.


    So, he was surprised and asked, "Why is it so little this week?¡±


    The other party was busy saying, "The casino''s business has been getting worse and worsetely,¡±


    ¡°The ie has been decreasing sharply, those girls that were offered before didn''t sell on any good price,¡±


    ¡°The high-end customers only want untouched cl3an girls, only such girls have a chance to sell at a high price,¡±


    ¡°The batch we sent, was directly brushed off by the auction.¡±


    Grover could not help but think of Xiaofen.


    In his eyes, there were only two high-quality girls around, one was Xiaofen and the other was his distant cousin udia.


    It was a pity that udia''s face was burned too frighteningly, so the real high-quality girl was Xiaofen alone.


    Originally, he wanted her to be his girlfriend, but she really did not buy his ount, and he gradually lost his patience.


    So, he said to the man in a cold voice: ¡°There is a good one tonight, if we get her there,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely be selected for the auction and may be sold for a few million dors!¡±


    ¡°That''s great.¡± The man said excitedly, ¡°Only if we keep providing high- quality goods will the auction house look at us,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, we will slowly be cklisted by the auction house.¡±


    Grover nodded, gritting his teeth as if talking to himself, ¡°It seems that we still have to rely on Xiaofen to make a


    turnaround......................................... ¡±


    After saying that, he asked, ¡°What''s going on over at the casino?¡±


    The other side replied, ¡°this period of time, big customers, old customers, many have turned to the field opened by the


    Chinese gang,¡±


    ¡°The Chinese gang''s service is said to be better, they not only redecorated the venue,¡± ¡°But also bought a few Maybach,


    big customers want to go, a Maybach car picks them up, y a long time also manage to eat and live;¡±


    ¡°And, they also found a few young girls from Eastern Europe who specifically apany the big customers,¡±


    ¡°The guests if they lose, they will also return some gratuitous draws to let the guests flip,¡±


    ¡°Borrowing this aspect is also more flexible, the minions underneath have certain authority, can give the guests on the


    spot to take the chips.................................................. ¡±


    Speaking of which, the other party looked at Grover and said, ¡°Mr. Guo, the big customers are now pursuing the


    experience,¡±


    ¡°It does not matter if you lose money, the key is to lose happily,¡±


    ¡°Compared with the Chinese gang, our field, the whole is too old, we have to keep up with the


    times......................................... ¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if this continues, the guests will all run away.......... ¡±


    ¡°You think I do not want to keep up with the times ah?¡±

 Chapter 4135

    Chapter 4135


    Grover rubbed his temples, with some annoyance said, ¡°I have long said to the boss, but the boss is not willing to


    invest,¡±


    ¡°Let us here to endure beforehand, I also have no way........... ¡±


    To the current boss, Grover''s heart was filled with more or less microaggressions.


    The main reason is that this boss just seized the group''s power, in the mind only thinking to hurry first and take the


    money into his own pocket.


    Therefore, now let him temporarily give up the immediate ie, the money out of the long-term investment, he is not


    interested in.


    Seeing the boss is not willing to pay, Grover is not good to persuade, so he can only see the casino business is getting


    worse and worse.


    At this time, Grover''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    He looked down and was surprised to find that the caller was his cousin, udia, who had been ignoring him.


    So, he smilingly picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Hey cousin, what kind of wind is blowing today, how can you think of


    giving brother a call?¡±


    udia said lightly, ¡°Sister Fanny''s cousin Mr. Wade asked me privately, asking me where I could y two hands of


    cards,¡±


    ¡°And I didn''t know anyone else, so I had to ask you.¡±


    Grover did not doubt, said with a smile: ¡°Ha ha, want to y cards, ah, that is not simple, we have own field, let him


    y.¡±


    ¡°The first thing you need to do is to tell him that we are not a ce to y small,¡±


    ¡°And that you need 10,000 Canadian dors to change your chips.


    udia said casually, ¡°Mr. Wade is not short of money, he is arge shipowner in the shipping business,¡±


    ¡°This time he came to Canada to buy a freighter from Vancouver.¡± ¡°Buy a freighter?¡± Grover heard this, immediately


    rejoiced.


    The cargo ship is not something that can be yed after finishing.


    Casually an ocean-going cargo ship is at least worth ten million dors to start,¡±


    ¡°If it transports liquefied gas and other special items, the price of hundreds of millions of dors is also possible.


    So, he immediately concluded that Xiaofen''s cousin must be very rich.


    For the casino, what they like most is the rich people, every rich person in their eyes is a fat sheep to be ughtered,


    If the operation is good, a person can bring out a million out.


    This is only the underground casino in Vancouver, if it were the top casinos in Las Vegas,


    It would not be umon to catch a VIP and rip off a hundred million dors.


    So, he immediately smiled and said: ¡°Yes! Then you ask him when he wants to y.¡±


    udia said, ¡°Mr. Wade said that at 9:00 p.m., he asked you to pick him up from Auntie Li''s house.¡±


    ¡°And ask me to pick him up?¡± Grover couldn''t help but frown, thinking, he is the second inmand of the group.


    Let himself go to pick up, that surnamed Wade''s mouth is not a bit too big?


    At this time, udia said, ¡°Mr. Wade said that he would exchange 100,000 Canadian dors in chips when he arrived at


    the casino.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll pick him!¡± When he heard 100,000 Canadian dors, Grover agreed without a second thought.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    One hundred thousand Canadian dors is not a small amount.


    Moreover, ording to the casino''s rules, if the 100,000 Canadian dors are lost in the casino, the stacker takes 5%


    and the introducer takes 20%!


    The so-called stacked code boy is with the customer side of the saddle,


    To help customers exchange chips of the minions, but the stacked code boy mixed to a certain extent, holding enough


    The most important thing that the casinosck is the source of customers,


    Especially theck of money like a quality source of customers,


    So they are willing to take out 20% to 40% of the draw to give back to the stacked code boy as referrals,


    In order to maintain the casino''s source of customers and ie.


    The casinos under the hands of the Italian group, gives the introducer 20%, in fact, has been considered rtively


    stingy,


    In Las Vegas, the big casinos will take out 40% as amission for the introduction channel, as a way to attract more


    customers.


    So, in life, many rich people around friends, always like to introduce him to the senior casino gambling,


    It is to let rich friends to lose more money, they can get more referral fees, and that''s all.

 Chapter 4136

    Chapter 4136


    For Grover, since udia introduced him to the customer, he certainly will not give her a share,


    But directly whisk her out, and take these shares for himself.


    And if he follows Charlie tonight and apanies him to gamble, then he is also acting as a code-folder,


    And he will be able to take away 25% of whatever Charlie loses!


    After taking away the 25%, the remaining 75% of the casino''s revenue, he can also share 10%!


    Therefore, Grover''s interest at this time was immediately hooked by Charlie.


    This is not a god of wealth at the door?


    He has some impatience to bring him over, if Charlie can lose a million or so in their own field, then they will be very


    rich.


    The other side.


    Charlie used his own dor ount to easily cash out 300,000 Canadian dors in a bank near Chinatown.


    Tonight, he nned to go to Grover''s field and lose all 300,000.


    Afterward, he returned to the convenience store and waited for a short while.


    Before Auntie Li pushed the door in carrying the non-woven bag from yesterday''s video.


    Xiaofen hurriedly pulled Charlie to wee him and said excitedly, ¡°Auntie Li, look who''s here!¡±


    When Auntie Li looked up and saw that it was Charlie, her eyes widened at once, and only after a moment did she


    react!


    At first, she was naturally in a happy mood, and just wanted to ask Charlie why he hade so early,


    But when the words came to her lips, she realized that her status with Charlie was not the same as before,


    So she hurriedly controlled her emotions and said with some respect, ¡°Young master, why have youe so early?¡±


    Charlie was a little stunned for a moment, and quickly said, ¡°Auntie Li, why are you still so polite with


    me..................................... ¡±


    Auntie Li seriously said, ¡°You are the young master, I am just a subor............ ¡±


    Charlie did not wait for her to say the word subordinate, then immediately said,


    ¡°Auntie Li, I was brought up by you, in my eyes, you are the mother of our group of children,¡±


    ¡°No matter what my identity, in the end, can not resist thisyer of rtionship which is the most important,¡±


    ¡°So in front of you, I am not any young master, I will always be your child!¡±


    Aunt Li was in a tangle for a moment.


    In fact, not only Charlie was grateful to her, she was, likewise, grateful to Charlie.


    When Leon recruited her into the orphanage, she was the only employee of the orphanage who was kept in the dark,


    And in terms of daily work, life, and welfare benefits, Leon never treated her poorly.


    Later, she, unfortunately, suffered from uremia, and it was the Wade family who sent her away for treatment,


    Found for her a suitable kidney source, and invited the best kidney transnt doctor in the country to operate for her.


    Even the post-operative recovery was the highest level of treatment that money could buy, even those rich celebrities,


    I''m afraid they can''t enjoy that.


    Later, the orphanage was reced, and Leon not only gave her a generous severance package,


    But also helped her and Xiaofen in Emigration and had someone buy her a mansion in Canada.


    In addition, Auntie Li receives 30,000 Canadian dors every month, which is enough for her and Xiaofen to live a


    prosperous life here.


    In her eyes, it was all thanks to Charlie''s blessing.


    Therefore, now that she saw him again, the feeling was different from the one she had seen in the video,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And the moment she really saw Charlie standing in front of her, gratitude and respect still prevailed in her heart.


    However, seeing that Charlie has no half of the young master''s frame, and even treats her with respect as always, her


    heart is extraordinarily torn.


    At this time, Xiaofen pitifully said to her: ¡°Auntie Li, if you are so polite to Brother Charlie and so out of ce in the


    future................................................ "


    "Then I can''t call him Brother Charlie and have to call him Young Master instead   "


    ¡°But in my eyes, he is Brother Charlie who grew up with me and loves me like a real brother......................................... ¡±


    Aunt Li heard these words, only to enlighten, panic wiped away the tears from the eyes, said with a smile, "Oops, I''m old


    and confused................................................ ¡±


    After saying that, quickly looked at Charlie with a happy face, said happily:


    "Charlie, you came to Canada, auntie is really happy, you should not have tasted auntie''s cooking for a long time,


    right?¡±


    "I will make a big meal for you at home at night!¡±

 Chapter 4137

    Chapter 4137


    Charlie''s arrival made Auntie Li extraordinarily happy.


    She asked Xiaofen to close the store early and took Charlie as well as Xiaofen and udia to the market to buy


    ingredients.


    In the market, Auntie Li did not forget to buy a piece of all the ingredients she saw in her hand,


    Saying that she must make a sumptuous dinner to wee Charlie.


    After Charlie bought the ingredients with them, he got into Xiaofen''s car and went to Auntie Li''s home.


    After Xiaofen came to Canada, she got her driver''s license and bought a second-hand Chevrolet sedan.


    This was to drive Auntie Li and udia between home and Chinatown every day.


    Charlie did not expect that Xiaofen had bought such a second-hand low- end car and could not help but ask her,


    "Xiaofen, why don''t you buy a better car?¡±


    Xiaofen said with a smile: "The car is a means of transportation,¡±


    "There is no need to buy too good, used cars are cheap, and insurance is also cheap,¡±


    "Can save a lot of money, cuts and scrapes do not hurt much, this car discement is low, fuel consumption is also low,


    and it is practical.¡±


    Charlie said seriously: "At least buy a new car, you should have told me.¡±


    Xiaofen said: "Brother Charlie, you must not send me a car,¡±


    "If you send me I will not drive it, don''t you know I grew up in the orphanage, grew up thrifty,¡±


    "There is no special pursuit of material things, and my life now,pared to the year in the orphanage, has been too


    much better and content.¡±


    As she said, she smiled and said, "Maybe I don''t have the life to enjoy it.¡±


    After listening, Charlie nodded empathetically.


    In fact, like Xiaofen, he did not have any particr pursuit of material things.


    If he was by himself, clothing, food, housing, and transportation are actually not many requirements.


    In terms of a car as well, he is just as indifferent, strictly speaking,


    He does not have a car of his own until now, usually goes out either by driving his wife''s car, or father-inw''s


    car..................................................


    As for the car given to him by others, he is not interested in the slightest.


    Therefore, he is very understanding of Xiaofen''s frugality.


    If a person themselves have a little high demand for material things, then too good material conditions, on the contrary,


    will make her rush to do nothing.


    The house that Leon bought for Auntie Li is not far from Chinatown,


    It is in the best and the most expensive Chinesemunity near Vancouver''s Chinatown.


    This is a very typical North American single-family house,


    The vi ground although has only two floors, but covers arge area.


    The yard and the green space in front of the door is bigger, giving people a very spacious andfortable feeling.


    This also made Charlie sigh, thismunity where Auntie Li lives, the green area of each household is even much


    This is the advantage of the widend and sparse people.


    The wholemunity is built very sparsely, looks more like a big park, the environment is very good.


    Almost all the people you can see in themunity are Chinese,


    And even if they don''t have any basic English, their lives will not be affected in the slightest.


    It is indeed very friendly to Chinese immigrants who do not have a basic knowledge of English and do not adapt to


    Western life.


    Xiaofen parked the car and couldn''t wait to take Charlie into the house to visit it.


    The houses in North America are not allowed to be sold rough,


    They are basicallypletely renovated and equipped with home appliances before they are sold to the public,


    So this house is very well decorated, the supporting furniture and appliances are also international big brands, the


    overall grade is very high.


    After visiting the house, Charlie was satisfied with it.


    It seems that Leon did not treat Auntie Li badly, and such a house is definitely a luxury house in Vancouver.


    As soon as Auntie Li entered the house, she hurried to the kitchen to prepare dinner,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And udia followed her to help with the cooking.


    Charlie also wanted to help, but was driven out by Auntie Li,


    In her words, Charlie is a guest, there is no reason to let the gueste to the kitchen.


    Charlie saw that she was resolute, so he didn''t insist.


    Xiaofen then took this opportunity to give Charlie a good tour of the vi.

 Chapter 4138

    Chapter 4138


    At eight o''clock, Auntie Li, with the help of udia, prepared a sumptuous table for dinner.


    Xiaofen took out a bottle of juice from the refrigerator and said to Charlie with a smile, ¡°Brother, no one at home drinks,


    let''s use juice instead!¡±


    Charlie nodded, took the juice over, and poured four cups.


    Auntie Li was in a particrly good mood, she picked up her ss and said with a smile,


    ¡°Come, let''s drink together and wee Charlie to Canada!¡±


    Xiaofen immediately apuded and said with a smile,


    ¡°Wee brother, I also hope you wille to Vancouver to see us more often in the future!¡±


    Charlie raised his cup and smiled, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Auntie Li,¡±


    ¡°I wille over more often if I have time in the future.¡±


    udia''s heart was a little apprehensive, now that it was already dark,


    Even if Charlie changed his mind and wanted to hurry up and take Xiaofen away, she is afraid it wouldn''t be that easy.


    Therefore, her mind was not at all on dinner now but prayed silently that there must be no idents this evening.


    At this time, Xiaofen winked at udia while saying,


    ¡°udia, you''re meeting brother Charlie for the first time today, have a drink with him.¡±


    udia smiled slightly, nodded, picked up the juice, and said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, I''ll drink to you!¡±


    Xiaofen was busy saying, ¡°Aiya, you should not call him Mr. Wade, so rudimentary, call him brother Charlie like me!¡±


    Saying that, Xiaofen looked at Charlie again and said seriously, ¡°Brother Charlie, but I treat udia like my own sister,¡±


    ¡°And I am your sister, udia is your sister''s sister, that''s the same as your sister, so you must treat her like a sister


    too.................................... ¡±


    Charlie saw through Xiaofen''s mind at a nce and knew that she must have hoped that she had avenged udia''s


    bloodshed,


    So she had deliberately ced udia, her ¡°sister¡±, on her head.


    Charlie himself is really appreciative of this girl, who though ill-fated but never gave up,


    And also really want to take advantage of this opportunity, lend her a hand.


    So, he nodded along with the water and smiled faintly, ¡°In that case, then udia will be like Xiaofen and call me


    brother in the future,¡±


    ¡°And if you encounter anything in the future, just tell me directly, and I will definitely help you if I can.¡±


    udia hesitated for a moment and nodded somewhat moved.


    A ''brother Charlie'' just reached the mouth, but she swallowed back.


    She is a slow girl, and her nature is cold and solitary, so it is difficult to fully open up at once.


    However, her heart is indeed full of gratitude to the three people in front of her.


    Aunt Li and Xiaofen needless to say, Charlie with her has first meeting and can say these words.


    This also really let her have a feeling of being protected.


    She is the eldest sister in the family, growing up without a brother to protect her,


    Although her character is indeed very strong, but also very good at taking care of others.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But very often, she is also like other little girls, deep down in the hope that there can be a brother,


    Everywhere to take care of her and for her protection,


    Especially after the family suffered a huge change, in her inner heart this need got even stronger.


    This made her think back to what happened today at the convenience store.


    When Velma brought Smith and her two followers, ran to the convenience store to bully her.


    It was Charlie who took the initiative to stand up and protect her.


    However, she has never figured out what exactly Charlie used to make Smith like that.


    The one who has always been obedient to Velma, suddenly seemed to have lost his mind.


    It seemed as if Smith himself was impulsive for a moment, but she feels that things don''t seem to be that


    simple.................................


    After the four of them had a happy meal, udia and Xiaofen were helping Auntie Li clean up the table and kitchen.


    At this time Grover''s call came to udia''s cell phone.


    After udia got through, Grover told her, ¡°Little sister, I''ve arrived at Xiaofen''s door, tell that buddy toe out.¡±


    udia said, "Wait a minute, I''ll talk to Mr. Wade.¡±


    With that, she hung up the phone, came to Charlie''s side, and whispered,


    "Mr. Wade....... Charlie brother, Grover has arrived at the door.¡±


    Charlie nodded and greeted Xiaofen, "Xiaofen, if you have nothing to do, why don''t you apany me out for a walk?¡±


    Xiaofen knew that Charlie was going to Grover''s casino,


    So she immediately said, "Sure, Brother Charlie, wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 4139

    Chapter 4139


    After that, Xiaofen said to Auntie Li, "Auntie Li, I''ll take Brother Charlie out for a walk,¡±


    "You don''t have to clean up the dishes, just ask udia to put them in the dishwasherter.¡±


    Auntie Liughed, "I am idle, why don''t you and udia apany Charlie to go around together.¡±


    udia was slightly stunned and subconsciously said,


    "I...... I won''t go......... I''ll stay and help you clean up the dishes.¡±


    The uninformed Aunt Li said with a smile, "No, I can clean up by myself,¡±


    "You also follow, don''t always stay bored at home after work.¡±


    udia slightly considered for a moment, then nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay Auntie Li, then I will go around with Sister Fanny and Brother Charlie


    udia''s heart is really not quite at ease, also wants to follow Charlie over to see.


    Charlie does not care, as long as udia herself is willing to go, he has no problem at all.


    So, the three of them went out the door together.


    At this time outside the gate, a brand new Rolls-Royce Thermaltake sedan parked right behind Xiaofen''s used


    Chevrolet.


    In the driver''s seat, Grover, who had medium-length hair.


    He tossed his head with a burnt face and waved to the three of them, smiling, "Here I am!¡±


    udia surveyed the car and asked curiously, "Newly reced?¡±


    Grover said smilingly, "How can I afford such an expensive car,¡±


    "It''s the boss''s new one, I borrowed it for use.¡±


    Saying that, he smiled at Charlie and said, "Buddy, I heard my cousin say that you want to go to the field to y two


    games?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said casually, "My hands are itching, I can''t sleep without ying a couple of games.¡±


    Groverughed: "My side of the situation, udia should have given you an introduction, right?¡±


    Charlie skimmed his mouth, ignored him, but said to Xiaofen at the side: "Xiaofen, open your trunk.¡±


    Xiaofen nodded and unlocked her used Chevrolet with the car key.


    Charlie walked directly to the rear of the car, opened the trunk, and took three hundred thousand Canadian dors in


    cash, out of the trunk.


    Three hundred thousand Canadian dors, he directly put this amount in a translucent stic bag to carry.


    Grover gave a nce to see the bundles of cash inside, the heart immediately happy, secretly thinking:


    "Xiaofen has got a brother I don''t know from where but he seems to be a really rich man ah......................................... ¡±


    At this time, Charlie carried the bag, walked straight to the Rolls-Royce passenger side, pulled open the door, and sat


    in.


    Then, he said to Xiaofen and udia: "You two sit in the back.¡±


    Grover was surprised and asked, "They are also going?¡±


    Charlie said casually, "I''ll take them both to have some fun, why? Can''t I?¡±


    Grover originally intended to kidnap Xiaofen tonight, the manpower has been arranged,


    In order not to dy the original n, he pretended to be a man with good intention and said:


    "Casinos and such ces are not suitable for girls to y, the two can go some other ce, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie frowned and said to udia: "udia, do you know any other casinos? Let''s change one to y.¡±


    When Grover heard this, he immediately panicked.


    If Charlie didn''t go to his own casino, all he could lose was his draw for the night.


    But if he took Xiaofen and udia to another casino, then the n to go after Xiaofen tonight would go down.


    After all, the casino is a ce where most people go in and y until dawn.


    And Charlie, a big customer with hundreds of thousands of cash, if he goes to the casino of the Chinese gang,


    Tired of ying and arranged for five-star hotel amodation,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then the n can not be carried out, which is equivalent to two things all on hold.


    So, he thought about it and decided not to rush to Xiaofen tonight,


    First get this Charlie, the fat sheep, ughtered, and then tomorrow night do the same to Xiaofen, after all, she is not


    likely to run.


    So, he hurriedly changed his tone and said: ¡°Ha! Buddy, you don''t mind, I''m not saying not to let them both go,¡±


    "Just a friendly suggestion, since you insist on taking them, I certainly have no problem with it.¡±


    Saying that he looked at Xiaofen and udia outside the car and waved his hand,


    "Xiaofen, cousin, hurry up ande up, let''s go now!¡±


    Xiaofen and udia looked at each other and got into the back row of the Rolls Royce.

 Chapter 4140

    Chapter 4140


    After that, Grover started the car and drove the three of them to the outskirts of the city.


    Grover drove the car all the way to the gang''s territory,


    Where the environment was much more chaotic than Chinatown, with not only all kinds of gangsters on the streets,


    But also many very sultrily dressed street girls.


    The Rolls-Royce that Grover drove was particrly conspicuous in this kind of ce,


    But no one dared to hit this car, on the contrary, when this car passed by, They would generally stand up straight and


    raise their hands to say hello.


    In this neighborhood, everyone knows that this car is the new purchase of the group''s boss,


    So they don''t care who is sitting in the car, when they see this car passing by, they will immediately salute and show


    respect.


    Grover yed a deafening hi-fi song in the car, shaking his head as he drove the car into the door of an auto repair


    shop.


    There were several young men with European faces standing guard at the entrance of the garage,


    And seven or eight cars were already parked in the yard.


    Grover drove the car directly into the repair air of the shop, and then said to Charlie: ¡°Buddy, here we are.¡±


    Charlie and the two girls pushed the door to get out of the car, looked at the repair shop.


    It is full of parts, full of oil, so he frowned and asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Grover said: ¡°Do not rush, the field is in the back, here is mainly used as a cover, follow me.¡±


    The three people then followed Grover from the repair workshop through, to the back of another room.


    This room is notrge, a round table in the ce of the door,


    In front of four or five young people sitting ying poker, but also are the sentry guards of the little brother.


    Several people saw Grovere, stood up, and respectfully greeted.


    Grover waved off his long hair with great satisfaction and staggered in.


    In the room inside, there was a staircase leading to the underground.


    He pointed at the stairs and said with a smile, ¡°The field is down here.¡±


    When Charlie and the three of them followed him to the underground, they realized that there was another cave inside.


    Once they got down the stairs, there was a hall of about one hundred and fifty to sixty square meters, with all kinds of


    gambling tables inside.


    In front of each gambling table, there is a special dealer, but not every gambling table has gamblers.


    Charlie took a look and found that the business here is not good,


    Half of the gambling tables have no customers, the other tables in front have at least only one person, and not more


    than three or five.


    So, Charlie frowned and said with a few spoilers, ¡°This ce of yours, why are there so few people?¡±


    Hearing this, Grover could not help but be a little embarrassed.


    Recently, the casino business was getting worse and worse, and people were indeed getting less and less.


    However, he couldn''t let his fear slip in front of Charlie, so he smilingly said,


    ¡°We came a little early, many customers like toe overter to y.¡±


    Charlie said unabashedly, ¡°I have yed in so many casinos around the world, no matter which country,¡±


    ¡°The prime time of the casino is from 8 pm to 12 am, you have not many customers after nine o''clock, it is clear that


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    business is not good huh.¡±


    Hearing this, Grover was even more embarrassed.


    He was seeing hundreds of thousands of cash in Charlie''s hand,


    So he was afraid that Charlie would suddenlye to a word saying he does not want to y, then tonight will be a


    waste of work.


    He is more arrogant, but also dare not directly engage in murder in the casino, if word gets out, the casino will close.


    So, he said to Charlie: ¡°Buddy, I''m not going to hide it from you, we mainly serve high worth customers,¡±


    ¡°Unlike other gang-run casinos where all the three religions and nine sses are put in,¡±


    ¡°And this is mainly to provide afortable and quiet atmosphere for high worth customers.¡±


    Thepany''s main purpose is to provide afortable and quiet atmosphere for high worth customers.


    The next time, Grover greeted a little brother, with a bold face, he ordered, ¡°Go, give this gentleman 10,000 yuan chips,


    put it on my ount.¡± The first thing you need to do is to get the money to pay for it.


    For the casino, the chips sent out in front are the bait, they have 10,000 ways to win back the chips sent out,


    And then lure the guests to pay out their real money.


    Charlie smiled at this time and said ndly: ¡°I gambled from the south to the north, from the east to the west, although


    losing more than winning,¡± ¡°But never took other people''s chips under the field, can not afford to lose that person!¡±


    After saying that, he directly took out ten bundles of cash from the stic bag and threw them directly into Grover''s


    arms, saying indifferently, ¡°Go, bring 100,000 chips for me first.¡±


    Faced with the 100,000 Canadian dors in cash that were suddenly thrown at him.


    Grover woefully embraced left and right before he could hold the 100,000 dors firmly in his arms.


    At this moment, he felt the shame of being called by Charlie, and in his heart, he couldn''t help but curse:


    ¡°D*mn, this little ba5tard is pretty fcuking arrogant, I''m not a casino boy, how dare you fcuking ask me to change your


    chips?¡±


    But then he thought, ¡°I''ve got $100,000 in real money in my pocket!¡± ¡°Maybe I can get this guy''s pocket full of money


    tonight!¡±


    ¡°This is a big deal........ temper must be controlled.......... ¡±


    So, the fire in his heart instantly dissipated, that this shame also thrown to the nine clouds.


    He said in his heart: "You buddy look like the master of the money,¡±


    ¡°I guess the previous gambling in other ces, you''re treated like a master,¡±


    "Have long been used to this way of calling on others, forget it,¡±


    "I will serve him a hand today, who can not get along with the fcuking money       ¡±

 Chapter 4141

    Chapter 4141


    Soon, Grover graciously brought a te of colorful chips to Charlie.


    The face value of chips starts at one hundred Canadian dors and goes up to five hundred to one thousand dors.


    He handed the chips to Charlie, said with a smile, "Dude, your chips!¡±


    Charlie nodded, waved his hands indifferently, and said indifferently, "You hold it.¡±


    "I...¡± Grover was stunned, and once again felt that he had been slightly insulted.


    However, Charlie took out five thousand dor chips directly from it,


    Stuffed it into Grover''s pocket, and said casually, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you go in vain.¡±


    This guy must be an old gambler who has been in the casino all the year round.


    And at first nce, he is generous, giving five thousand dors for tips, which is something he has never seen before.


    So, Grover immediately put on a ttering expression, and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Grover, who received the money, was a little more polite to Charlie, and even changed his address from dude to Mr.


    Wade.


    Charlie waved his hand lightly as a response, so he picked up another stack of chips,


    Kept picking them up and putting them down in his hands, making a crisp stic tapping sound, and said to Grover,


    "Here introduce them to me, what are some interesting things here?¡±


    Grover held the chip tray and said with a smile: "To tell you the truth, Mr.


    Wade, we have all kinds of games,¡±


    "Including the more popr dice, ckjack, and rounds in North America.¡±


    "Gambling, barat, and Pai Gow that we Chinese people love to y, Pai Gow has been very popr in Vancouver in


    recent years,¡±


    "And foreigners have also started to y.¡±


    After speaking, Grover added: "If you want to y Golden Flower , I can also arrange it for you.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, "y Pai Gow, I like to y Pai Gow, it''s simple, trouble-free, and a no-brainer.¡±


    Grover said quickly: "Okay, here you are. Please!¡±


    At the Pai Gow table at this time, a European-faced croupier was sitting on the banker''s behalf on behalf of the casino.


    There were three foreign yers sitting next to him, and they were ying well.


    Grover stepped forward and took a look. Seeing that the chips on the table opposite the dealer were several thousand


    dors,


    He patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Get up, y something else.¡±


    The man was about to get angry, When he saw it was Grover who was speaking.


    He immediately nodded angrily, quickly packed up his chips, and gave up his seat.


    Afterwards, Grover politely said to Charlie, "Come on, Mr. Wade, sit here.¡±


    Charlie nodded, sat down in that position, and then asked, "What are the rules?¡±


    Grover smiled Hehe said: "There are no special rules, the gamey is the same as in China,¡±


    "That is, the minimum bet is one hundred US dors, and the field will take 5% of the bet!¡±


    Charlie pouted and said: "5% is considerable.¡±


    Grover sneered twice, and said hurriedly: "So, Mr. Wade, since you have spoken, we must give you a discount.¡±


    "For your rake, we will give you 2.5%. Half way!¡±


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and said lightly: "It''s almost the same,¡± "I don''t care about this little money, but at least


    the rules must be there.¡± After that, he threw a chip of one thousand dors in, said lightly: ¡°Come on, let''s start.¡±


    Grover, who was standing behind Charlie, took a step back quietly, and then winked at the dealer.


    The opponent understood and immediately began to deal cards.


    In the first hand, Charlie easily got a pair of sky cards and easily won a thousand dors from the dealer.


    Seeing this, Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I''m lucky today, I''m off to a good start.¡±


    After speaking, he counted another three thousand chips, and together with the previous in and Profit, he lost five


    thousand dors.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Charlie won again.

 Chapter 4142

    Chapter 4142


    After winning two games in a row, Charlie seemed to be in a good mood.


    He threw a lot of chips of one hundred dors to Grover, and said,


    ¡°Change them to one thousand. One hundred is too small.¡±


    Grover nodded . Found a waiter, and quickly ordered toe.


    At this time, Charlie at the gambling table counted the chips at random, and simply dropped 10,000 in it, and said with a


    smile,


    ¡°It''s right tonight, I want to kill three vigers first!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Grover saw that Charlie was full of confidence , Wanting to pursue the victory, he immediately winked at the croupier.


    In this hand, Charlie didn''t get a big card, and the dealer''s card was not too big, only one point bigger than Charlie.


    So, the banker eats Charlie''s family and loses the other two.


    However, the other two bets were very small, one hundred and one two hundred.


    So the banker took back all the previous losses and made a profit.


    In fact, when the dealer shuffled the cards, Charlie had already seen the movements in his hands.


    These dealers, just like the one who cheated on his mother inw back then, are actually masters of thousands of


    techniques.


    And in this kind of thing there is not a special function.


    They are just like the close-up magician, it relies on the speed of the hand that is only fast and unbreakable,


    As well as all special blindfolds and props.


    The dealer in front of Charlie is also a master of thousand skills.


    When shuffling the cards, he hides the Pai Gow he wants in the position he wants,


    And then uses his extremely fast techniques and specially trained memory to put these cards and deal them out in the


    order he wants.


    However, his hand speed can deceive ordinary people, but he can''t deceive Charlie.


    But Charlie didn''t care either.


    He''s here to be the God of Wealth tonight, and is going to cook Grover''s entire gang and send it to Joseph to work as a


    coolie.


    In his opinion, this little bit of money is considered a head fee.


    So, he deliberately pretended to be a little annoyed and said:


    "Da*n, it''s just a little bit... I still don''t believe it.¡±


    After speaking, he threw another 10,000 in, and said loudly, "Come again!¡±


    Grover was in a good mood at this time.


    As the so-called ten gambling nine fraud, the casino is the originator of it.


    Just like Grover, he ys the mostmon psychological tactics.


    First let Charlie win two hands with a huge advantage, so that he has the illusion that his card luck is very good tonight.


    And then use a very small advantage to win Charlie a game, and win back the next, even Bring back the profit.


    He felt that this would make Charlie unwilling, and he would feel that he was only a little short of this one,


    And that the next one would be won back soon.


    And Charlie really behaved like this. All of this made Grover feel that Charlie had been caught in his trap.


    And it was visible to the nak3d eye that the tighter the trap, the deeper the prey in it.


    Charlie did live up to Grover''s expectations, and soon fell deeper and deeper into this game of Pai Gow.


    Just half an hourter, he had already lost all of the 100,000 chips he had exchanged.


    Seeing that Charlie had lost thest chip, Grover was still a little unwilling, so he immediately stepped forward and


    ¡°Mr. Wade seems to be a little mean for his card luck these days.¡±


    ¡°In the hand, your points are already very big, I thought you would definitely win,¡±


    "But I didn''t expect the dealer to be a little bigger than you, it''s really a big loss.¡±


    Charlie looked at Grover, smiled slightly, waved his hand and said,


    "Win or lose. It''s amon thing in military affairs,¡±


    "And with such a small amount of money, there''s no such thing as winning or losing. I''ll change to chips!¡±


    Grover took the cash thrown by Charlie, he was overjoyed, and immediately went to change for him a set of chips in a


    hurry.


    This time, he didn''t prepare 100 chips for Charlie, the minimum face value was 1,000 Canadian dors, and 2,000,


    5,000 and 10,000.

 Chapter 4143

    Chapter 4143


    When Grover came back with the chips,


    He respectfully ced the chips in front of Charlie, and said politely, "Mr.


    Wade, count your chips.¡±


    "No need.¡± Charlie didn''t even bother to look at it. At a nce, he took out a chip of 10,000 Canadian dors and threw


    it to him,


    At this time he indifferently said: ¡°This is for you.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you Mr. Wade, you are so generous!¡±


    Grover was ttered and took this chip, he is grateful, and his heart is already happy.


    Charlie ignored him, put out another 10,000 chip on the table,


    Knocked on the table, and said to the dealer, ¡°Come on, deal the cards.¡±


    The dealer nodded and nced at Grover from the corner of his eye.


    Seeing Grover sping his arms around his left upper arm with his right hand, he knew that he wanted Charlie to lose


    again.


    So he immediately moved his hands and feet again when shuffling the cards.


    And Grover, at this time, has be the conductor of the entire gambling game.


    If he wants Charlie to win, Charlie can win;


    if he wants Charlie to lose, Charlie must lose.


    Of course Charlie knew very well.


    But he didn''t care about it.


    Moreover, as he lost more and more, he did not show any unhappiness from losing money.


    Grover saw that Charlie was about to lose 300,000 Canadian dors, and his face still didn''t change.


    He knew that this man was indeed a master with no shortage of money.


    Otherwise, if it were an ordinary person, he would be sweating and restless after losing so much.


    Seeing that the chips on the poker table were getting smaller and smaller, Charlie pushed all the chips in at the end


    when there were 5,000 yuan of chips left.


    And said lightly, ¡°Come on, thest one.¡±


    The dealer nodded took a peek at Grover, and seeing that he was still grabbing his right arm with his left hand this time,


    He knew that Charlie would still lose this game.


    So, he gave Charlie a small hand of cards.


    After the cards were opened, the dealer again defeated Charlie with a slight advantage without any suspense.


    At this time, Charlie stood up and said to Grover, "Come on, I don''t want to y anymore, I''m not in the state today.¡±


    Grover quickly took out 10,000 chips, handed them to Charlie, and said with a smile,


    "Mr. Wade, why don''t you? If you continue to y two hands with this ten thousand Canadian dor chips,¡±


    "Maybe there is still a chance to turn over.¡± Charlie waved his hand, and said lightly:


    "I don''t want to y anymore, it''s no fun to win it back.¡±


    He looked at Grover and said, "Well, tomorrow night at that time. I''m going toe over with two million.¡±


    Grover was so excited that he could hardly close his mouth, and said quickly, ¡°Mr. Wade tomorrow. Since you still want


    to y, I will pick you up from Xiaofen''s house at the same time!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said calmly, ¡°I''m driving that Rolls-Royce, I''m not used to other cars.¡±


    ¡°That''s for sure . Grover smiled without hesitation: "Tomorrow night, I will definitely arrange everything!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie stretched and said to Xiaofen and udia, ¡°Don''te with me tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°The environment in this ce is really bad, the venttion is not very good, it is smoky, and it is not good for your


    health.¡±


    udia waspletely confused.


    She didn''t understand why Charlie won''t bring her and Xiaofen tomorrow.


    If he doesn''t bring them both, what if Xiaofen is in danger?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she couldn''t ask him face to face, so she had no choice but to nod her head in obedience.


    Xiaofen also felt that this ce was very boring, and it hurt to see Charlie lose money.


    She wanted to persuade him not toe tomorrow, but after thinking about it, it seemed that he came to lose money on


    purpose today,


    So she couldn''t figure out his n, so she had no choice but to nod like udia.

 Chapter 4144

    Chapter 4144


    Immediately, Charlie instructed Grover: ¡°Send us back.¡±


    Grover said quickly and diligently, "Come here, Mr. Wade, pleasee here!¡±


    After leaving the casino, Grover drove the Rolls-Royce. , and sent the three back to Aunt Li''s house.


    Because Charlie lost money too fast, it was only two hours after the three of them went out.


    Before getting off the car, Grover respectfully said to Charlie,


    "Mr. Wade, then you have a good rest tonight, and I''ll pick you up tomorrow night!¡±


    He then hurriedly asked, "By the way, Mr. Wade, it''s inconvenient to stay here. I will contact you in advance tomorrow


    night.¡±


    "No need.¡± Charlie said casually, "Just contact udia directly when the timees.¡±


    Grover nodded and said cheerfully, "Also fine! Then I will contact her directly tomorrow.¡±


    Charlie hummed, pushed the door and got out of the car, and entered the vi with the two girls.


    Grover watched Charlie walk in, with a smug smile on his face, and sighed secretly:


    "This is the god of wealth! 300,000 today, 2 million tomorrow, if he has another wave of mentality, say Maybe tomorrow


    will make him lose even more!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately took out his mobile phone, found a number and dialed it, and once the call got through,


    he opened his mouth and instructed,


    ¡°Slow down on Xiaofen today.¡±


    He hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Guo, when will we start?¡±


    Grover said: ¡°Don''t worry, stand by at any time, if the time is right, we will talk about it tomorrow night!¡±


    Back to Aunt Li''s house.


    She had already tidied the guest room for Charlie on the second floor, which was next to udia''s and opposite to


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Xiaofen''s.


    Each bedroom in this house has its own independent bathroom, so it is rtively convenient for Charlie as a big man to


    live here.


    After returning to the room, Charlie made a video call to ire.


    ire asked him about the situation on his side, and he told her that everything was under control.


    He also said that one of his clients had some background in Canada, and he had already asked him to help with the


    investigation.


    He believed that there would be results soon.


    After finishing the video call with her, Charlie''s door was knocked gently.


    Charlie said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Then he saw Xiaofen and udia push the door and walk in together.


    As soon as Xiaofen entered the door, she couldn''t wait to ask: ¡°Brother, what n are you working on? Why did you


    lose so much money to that Grover? It hurts to look at you...¡±


    Charlieughed Said: ¡°Compared to what I want to do, the little money that I lost to them,¡± "It is nothing at all, it''s just a


    settling fee for their family members.¡±


    Charlie nned to wipe out the whole group, seventy to eighty percent.


    "In the future, the number 100 will be life-longborers.""


    "Losing two or three million Canadian dors to them is nothing."


    "On average, one person is less than three thousand yuan. If it is converted into purchasing power,"


    "The selling price of ves in Europe and the United States may not be the same. Not so cheap."


    Hearing this, Xiaofen quickly asked, "Brother, do you have any ns?"


    Charlie nodded and said lightly, "I have prepared a big show, and it will start on time tomorrow night,"


    "When both of you will be together. You have the opportunity to watch it up close."


    Xiaofen''s eyes suddenly lit up with anticipation.


    And udia on the side couldn''t help but ask:


    "Brother Charlie... Tomorrow you are going to the casino by yourself, what about Xiaofen and I."


    Charlie knew that udia was worried about Xiaofen''s safety.


    If Grover''s men came to attack Xiaofen tomorrow night while Charlie is in the casino, it would be really troublesome.


    At this time, Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Tomorrow, some of my subordinates wille to Vancouver,¡± ¡°And I will arrange


    these things properly, so don''t worry!¡±

 Chapter 4145

    Chapter 4145


    Charlie knows that Grover is now certainly full of thoughts about the two million he promised tomorrow,


    So he will definitely not make a move on Xiaofen tonight.


    The truth is just as he expected, this night went safe and sound.


    After getting up, he received a phone call from Joseph.


    When the phone call was answered, Joseph said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, your subordinate and more than two hundred men from


    Cataclysmic Front have arrived in Vancouver,¡±


    ¡°And are at your disposal at any time!¡±


    Charlie was surprised and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°There is nothing important in the Middle East for the time being,¡±


    ¡°But you needed people urgently, so I personally brought them here.¡±


    Saying that, Joseph asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, if you have any orders, please feel free to order, your subordinates will do their


    best!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°You and the brothers first find a ce to settle down, for the specific arrangements wait for mymand.¡±


    Joseph said without thinking, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade!¡±


    After hanging up the phone call from Joseph, Charlie was about to wash up when he suddenly felt that someone at his


    door was eavesdropping.


    From the other party''s breathing rate and habits, Charlie could tell that it was udia, whom he had just met not long


    ago.


    So he went to the door of the room and pulled it open while udia was not yet back to her senses.


    udia, who was lying at the door of the room eavesdropping, heard the movement of opening the door and


    subconsciously wanted to run.


    When it was already toote, so she looked at Charlie awkwardly and said with a little trepidation,


    ¡°Brother Charlie....... sorry......... I........ ¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said indifferently, "Come in and talk if you have something for me.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    udia hurriedly nodded and entered Charlie''s room.


    As soon as she entered, she asked in a low voice afterward, "Brother Charlie, can you tell me about your n for


    today?¡±


    "If there is anything that requires my cooperation, please make sure you tell me in advance!¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said indifferently, "I have all arranged, you will go to the store with Fanny normally during


    the day today,¡±


    "And don''t worry about anything else, before I go to the casino at night,¡±


    "I will arrange for people to protect Fanny here in advance, and will never let her meet any danger.¡±


    udia slightly put down the news, and with some nervous asked, ¡°Brother Charlie, then what are you going to do with


    Grover?¡±


    Charlie looked at her and asked seriously, ¡°He is the culprit who killed your parents and two brothers, how do you want


    me to deal with him?¡±


    udia shook her head and murmured, ¡°I don''t know......... every time I used


    to think of my parents and two brothers dying of poisoning,¡±


    ¡°And being burned to the ground in a fire, I wanted to kill him myself,¡±


    ¡°But, when I calmed down, I felt that if my parents were alive in heaven, they might not want me to avenge them in that


    way.................................................... ¡±


    Saying that, she gave a slight beating and added: ¡°If I can make him and the mastermind behind the curtain ept the


    ¡°That should be the fairest and most just solution.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and asked, ¡°udia, ording to Canadianw, if


    Grover pleads guilty to thew, what kind of sentence will he face?¡±


    udia said, ¡°Canada has abolished the death penalty, so if he pleads guilty, it should be life imprisonment.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Do you think it''s reasonable?¡±


    udia hesitated for a moment with a tangled expression, but still nodded and said, ¡°I think it''s


    reasonable.......................................... ¡±


    Charlie ndly said, ¡°I think it is unreasonable.¡±


    Saying that, he said with a cold expression, ¡°I''m not disrespecting thew here,¡± ¡°It''s just that since he put his idea on


    my sister''s head, then I have to use my own means to make him pay a bigger price!¡±


    At this moment, udia saw in Charlie''s expression a majesty and verve that did not allow any provocation,


    And she could not help but envy Xiaofen in her heart, to have a brother like Charlie it is such a blessing.

 Chapter 4146

    Chapter 4146


    While eating breakfast, Xiaofen proposed, ¡°Brother, why don''t we just close the convenience store today,¡±


    ¡°And the three of us will take you around Vancouver together!¡±


    Charlieughed, ¡°Sorry Fanny, I have some business to take care ofter.¡±


    Auntie Li asked curiously, ¡°Charlie, do you have other things to do in Vancouver this time?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Auntie Li, the Wade family''s shippingpany just happened to be looking at a ship in


    Vancouver,¡±


    ¡°I happen to be here, I will go to the portter to take a look and do the transaction procedures by the way.¡±


    Auntie Li did not suspect, nodded, and said, ¡°The port is not that far from here, let Fanny take you there!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°No need Auntie Li, I can just take a taxi myself.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Xiaofen and said,


    ¡°Xiaofen, you should go to the convenience store normally, I''lle back to the store after I''m done.¡±


    When Xiaofen saw this, she did not insist.


    After breakfast, she drove udia and Auntie Li to Chinatown.


    Auntie Li didn''t have to go to daycare in the morning and usually went to the convenience store to give them a hand.


    Charlie took a car by himself and headed to Vancouver port.


    Melba, ording to his instructions, found a 15,000-ton bulk carrier for him from Vancouver, priced at $20 million,


    Not a beautiful price, but the victory was that it could be traded immediately and put into use directly.


    And Charlie only needs to take the documents, go to the port to do the transfer procedures, the freighter is his.


    He came to port, ording to the address provided by Melba, he found the shipowner.


    The owner took him to visit the freighter docked at the port.


    15,000-ton freighter is just a younger brother in the field of freighters, but this iron guy is really big enough,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And in terms of discement, it is not a problem to stuff a few thousand people inside.


    So, Charlie signed a ship transfer agreement with the other party directly on board,


    And then he asked Melba to transfer 20 million dors to the shipowner and bought the freighter under his name.


    After the deal, the shipowner warmly invited Charlie to have lunch, but Charlie politely declined.


    He sent off the previous owner of the ship, and then called Joseph and told him the location of the ship.


    Half an hourter, Joseph arrived one after another with nearly 300 people.


    On the deck, Joseph was the first to kneel down on one knee towards Charlie and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I, Joseph, report to you with more than two hundred men of the Cataclysmic Front, at your disposal at all


    times!¡±


    Behind him, more than two hundred soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front also knelt down on one knee,


    Shouting in unison after Joseph, showing their sincerity.


    To Charlie, no one from the top and bottom of the Cataclysmic Front did not disobey.


    Even for those who did not go to Waderest Mountain, they knew that


    Charlie''s strength was extremely strong,


    Killing the two greatmanders of the Cataclysmic Front in two moves and making Joseph surrender without a fight.


    Moreover, since Charlie was able to convince Joseph to bow down to him, the others did not dare to show any


    disrespect to him.


    Charlie looked at the crowd, nodded slightly, and spoke,


    ¡°All right, everyone get up, there is no need to kneel and bow when you see me in the future.¡±


    Only then did Joseph stand up and say respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you need your subordinates to do, please


    Charlie looked at him and said, ¡°Joseph, I''ll give you three tasks, all three tasks, I want no mistakes!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie told Joseph about his three tasks, one by one.


    After hearing this, Joseph immediately said firmly, ¡°Mr. Wade, don''t worry, I will definitelyplete the tasks!¡±

 Chapter 4147

    Chapter 4147


    After dinner, Grover diligently drove his boss''s Rolls Royce and came to wait in front of Auntie Li''s house.


    Charlie came out of the vi alone, with a huge sports bag on his shoulder.


    The bag was filled with the two million Canadian dors he had just cashed in today


    In addition to all the materials for the cargo ship, he had just bought.


    When Grover saw Charlie, his eyes immediately burst out with the light of money.


    He hurriedly got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat of the Rolls-Royce for Charlie in advance,


    And when Charlie came to the front, he said with a respectful face: ¡°Mr.


    Wade, please get in!¡±


    Charlie nodded and was about to throw the bag into the car, Grover hurriedly reached over first and said with a smile,


    ¡°Come,e, I''ll help you put the bag in!¡±


    Charlie also did not refuse, so he watched him first put the bag into the seat inside with great effort.


    Grover casually asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, your bag is heavy enough, what''s in it?¡±


    Charlie casually said, ¡°Of course, it''s loaded with cash.¡±


    Grover couldn''t help but stick out a thumb and sighed, "Mr. Wade is really rich, not something that a small character like


    me can reach.¡±


    Charlieughed, did not reply, bent down, and sat in the car.


    Grover trotted all the way back to the driver''s seat, just got in, and started the car while respectfully saying to Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade, after our boss heard about you, he also felt that you are a very generous person,¡±


    "Very worthy of friendship, so today he especially put off other things and is personally waiting for you at the casino, and


    intends to get to know you.¡±


    Charlie nodded gently and asked, "Is your boss also nning to y two games tonight?¡±


    Grover smiled: "This depends on you, if you want to y two games with our boss, he should not refuse.¡±


    Charlieughed: "Okay, let''s get to know each other first.¡±


    Grover once again drove Charlie to the underground casino like yesterday.


    Today''s casino interior, the environment is much better than yesterday, seems like it is just cleaned,


    They have also added some green nts and furnishings, even the air is filled with the smell of high-grade


    aromatherapy.


    The waiters in suits yesterday have disappeared, reced by a group of beautifully dressed, s3xy casino bunnies.


    While leading Charlie inside, Grover introduced attentively, ¡°Mr. Wade, after hearing some of yourments yesterday,


    we made an all-around overnight renovation of the casino, hoping to satisfy you.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said indifferently, "It''s indeed better than yesterday.¡±


    Grover heatedly smiled, pointed to the innermost position of the casino, and said to Charlie:


    "There is a VIP room inside, our boss is already waiting for you there, please follow me!¡±


    Charlie followed Grover to the door of the VIP room, Grover knocked open the door.


    Inside is a box of about 20 to 30 square meters, the decoration is quite sophisticated.


    In the middle a gambling table can amodate ten people, in front of the table is sitting a bearded white man, age


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about forty years old.


    Grover said to Charlie with a smile, "Mr. Wade, this is the owner of our group, Mr. Andre Ritchie.¡±


    Then, he hurriedly said to Ritchie: "Boss, this is what I told you about, mypatriot from China, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Andre Ritchie stood up with a smile on his face and said to Charlie with a big brother pie:


    "Hello, Mr. Wade! I am Andre Ritchie, you can call me Andre, wee to Vancouver,¡±


    "Any trouble in Vancouver, or any need any help you can directly contact Grover.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and casually said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness,¡±


    ¡°But I came to Vancouver to do something and y a couple of games here with you by the way,¡±


    ¡°So there should be nothing that needs me to trouble you.¡±

 Chapter 4148

    Chapter 4148


    Speaking of which, Charlie raised his eyebrows and casuallyughed:


    ¡°But if you have the opportunity toe to China in the future, you can contact me when you encounter things over


    there,¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully I am talking about the whole of China, not just limited to a certain city, I am somewhat capable in the


    country.¡±


    Andre Ritchie''s heart was a little annoyed after hearing this.


    He could probably understand the meaning of Charlie''s words.


    The implication should be that he has some ability in the whole of China, unlike himself, who only has some power in a


    city like Vancouver.


    This clearly shows he does not think too highly of him.


    So, he immediately got a little angry in his heart.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to his brutal character, if someone dares to speak to his face or his people''s face to humiliate them.


    He must first shove his head into a pig''s head, and then use a vise to break off his teeth one by one.


    However, thinking that Charlie isden with wealth, even if he is not happy in his heart.


    He will not have a problem with money, so he smiled and asked: ¡°Mr. Wade since you want to y a couple of games, I


    wonder how exactly you want to y?¡±


    Charlie casuallyughed: "Any way you want to y, anyway, it''s all a game.¡±


    He said, he unzipped his backpack and poured two million Canadian dors in cash onto the table and said to Grover:


    "Come on, change all this money into chips for me, I''m leaving Canada tomorrow, so let''s have a good time tonight!¡±


    Grover saw the two million cash, immediately looked dumbfounded, and Andre to the side, also can not help but stare.


    Andre just became the boss of this Italian group not long ago, wealth is not much,


    The Rolls-Royce that picked up Charlie to the casino, it is from the money earned from the trafficking of young girls.


    The casino business has not been very good recently, ie is not stable, so he has not really seen the two million


    cash piled up together.


    Now seeing Charlie bring so much money, his heart how can it not get excited?


    Because this deal is nothing costly, as long as Charlie ys here, when he goes home, he can take away 90% of this!


    So, Andre was suddenly excited, the upset mood was also temporarily suppressed in his heart,


    He smiled and said to him: "Mr. Wade really out of the ordinary! In that case, then I will y with you today.¡±


    Saying that, he said to Grover, ¡°Hurry up and change the chips, and invite the croupier over.¡± "Okay boss!¡± Grover busily


    collected all of Charlie''s cash, and thenboriously carried therge bag of cash out.


    Soon, he arranged for two rabbit girls to walk in with arge tray full of chips in each.


    The two rabbit girls came to Charlie and Andre''s side with their chips.


    The rabbit girl beside Charlie kept scratching her head and said to Charlie in a crispy voice,


    "Sir, here are your two million chips, please check them!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: "Isn''t it just one million nine hundred and eighty thousand? What else is there to check.¡±


    The rabbit girl said in a panic: "Sir, you must not misunderstand,¡±


    "Here is the whole two million chips, not one million nine hundred and eighty thousand ¡±


    "If you are not sure, you can count it yourself!¡±


    Charlie smiled, smoothly picked up two 10,000 chips and threw them to the rabbit girl, saying indifferently,


    "Look, isn''t it one million nine hundred and eighty thousand now?¡±


    The rabbit girl never dreamed that Charlie would be so showy.


    Her whole person was shocked and happy, clutching the two chips in her hand, and asked excitedly,


    "Sir...... you........ you are......... ¡±

 Chapter 4149

    Chapter 4149


    The bunny girl could not believe until now that Charlie was going to give her these 20,000 worth of chips.


    You know, ording to the rules of the casino, the chips are a kind of currency issued by the casino and can be


    exchanged for cash inside the facility at any time.


    As soon as she exits this door, she would immediately be able to exchange these two stic chips, into 20,000


    Canadian dors!


    She couldn''t believe that someone would offer such a generous amount.


    Charlie said with a smile on his face at this time, ¡°Don''t worry to take it, this is a tip for you!¡±


    After saying that, he also deliberately nced at the other rabbit girl standing behind Andre.


    Seeing her face of envy and jealousy, Charlie then smiled slightly and said to the rabbit girl beside himself,


    "I have a habit of not letting anyone serve me for free, you stay here tonight,¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "If I win money tonight, there is no shortage of benefits for you.¡±


    Once the girl heard this, she naturally bowed with gratitude and kept saying under her breath, "Sir, thank you! Thank


    you!¡±


    The rabbit girl behind Andre was going crazy with envy at this time,


    So she subconsciously looked at Andre, hoping that he would also show something.


    But Andre''s dissatisfaction with Charlie was also piling up at this time.


    He did not expect that Charlie would be such a big loser, to even this kind of rabbit girl, even if you take h3r back to


    enjoy a night,


    It does not even cost two thousand Canadian dors, Charlie gave 20,000 tips, is money really not something valuable


    for him?


    Moreover, he was more depressed, Charlie giving away this money, his own reputation is more or less over.


    He also hesitated in his heart, should he also give his side of the rabbit girl 20,000 chips?


    Give words, he could not give up.


    If not, he felt that he would have to stay in this room lower than Charlie''s head.


    After thinking about it, a brilliant idea popped into his head.


    So, he also took out 20,000 Canadian dors in chips and handed it to the rabbit girl beside him.


    Just when the rabbit girl was excited, he took out his cell phone and sent a text message to Grover, the text message


    read:


    ¡°Instruct the person who redeemed the chips not to redeem the chips for the two of them after tonight''s gambling game,¡±


    "And send two more minions to get the chips back.¡±


    Grover received the text message, took a look at it, and quietly nodded to Andre.


    These two people are all in the same boat, and they take money extremely seriously,


    So who can really let these two girls take 40,000 Canadian dors from the casino?


    The two of them are very serious about their money, so it''s impossible to let them take away a single cent.


    At this time, the dealer also came in, so Andre lit a cigar, after puffing clouds for a while, asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you n to y tonight?¡±


    Charlie thought about it and casually said, ¡°Let''s y Texas, that''s the fastest.¡±


    Andreughed and said quickly, ¡°Good! Then let''s y Texas!¡±


    Then, he said to the croupier in the middle, ¡°Deal the cards!¡±


    Grover hurriedly said to the two people, ¡°Boss, Mr. Wade, you guys have fun,¡±


    ¡°I''ll go out first, if you need anything, feel free to order.¡±


    After saying that, Grover turned around and left the room,


    Leaving only Charlie and Andre, as well as the croupier and two rabbit girls inside.


    This time, Charlie did not make any psychological suggestion to the croupier.


    He intended to lose the two million Canadian dors first, and then, incidentally, export the ship he had just bought as


    well.

 Chapter 4150

    Chapter 4150


    In thispletely unfair poker game, Charlie''s and Andre''s poker luck was simply lopsided.


    In just less than an hour Charlie lost half of the remaining chips out of the two million Canadian dors.


    Andre''s expression has be more and more excited, this night is the fastest time in his life to make money,


    With this kind of speed to earn a million Canadian dors an hour, made his whole existence floating.


    At this time, one of Grover''s men found him and asked in his ear in a low voice:


    ¡°Mr. Guo, several of our other prey have been won and are waiting at the port to be sent to the high seas for delivery in


    the early hours of tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°That Xiaofen in Chinatown, are we still doing it tonight?¡±


    Grover touched his chin, his heart began to think, secretly said:


    ¡°Since the surnamed Wade will leave Canada tomorrow, then on Xiaofen side, there is no need to continue to


    dy......................................... ¡±


    ¡°And, tonight if we make a move on her, after winning the hand directly sent to the port before dawn can be sent out of


    the high seas for delivery,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, we will have to wait for another week.¡±


    Thinking of this, Grover immediately ordered in a low voice:


    ¡°Tonight do it as nned to do, you must do it crisp and clean, and send her directly to the port dock!¡±


    "Yes!" The other party immediately said, ¡°Mr. Guo, don''t worry, we will do a good job tonight!"


    Grover nodded with satisfaction and thought: ¡°If the person named Wade loses 2 million tonight,"


    ¡°And if Xiaofen is selected for the auction, she may be able to earn back another 1 or 2 million,"


    ¡°Then the money in my hands will be at least 300,000 to 400,000, and I can get a Rolls Royce by then!"


    As soon as he thought of this, an excited smile appeared on his face and he muttered,


    ¡°They say that no man is rich without money and no horse is fat without grass."


    ¡°If I don''t get udia''s family killed, how the hell was I going to get to this point in my life?"


    ¡°If I can umte some personal power in the group in a few years, I''ll find a chance to kill that ba5tard Andre too!"


    As he was thinking about this in his heart, he suddenly heard Andre shouting,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you''ve lost all your chips, how can you continue to y with me?"


    Hearing these words, Grover couldn''t help but say, ¡°Holy sh!t, losing so fast?


    With that, he pushed the door into the room and asked with concern, ¡°Boss, Mr. Wade, what''s going on?"


    Andre''s expression was no longer the samepliment and politeness that he had just shown to Charlie,


    Recing it with an undisguised face of cannibalism, he said in a cold voice: ¡°This Mr. Wade has lost all his chips, if he


    can''t get the money, then tonight''s gambling game will have to end early!¡±


    Charlie''s expression at this moment is no longer as calm and self-assured as it was just now,


    As if losing two million so quickly had caught him off guard.


    Immediately after, Charlie asked him, ¡°You give me a bank ount number,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for someone to make a call right now to exchange another two million chips!¡±


    Andreughed shamefully, ¡°Mr. Wade, which underground casino have you seen that dares to use a bank ount to


    collect money?¡±


    ¡°The Canadian National Revenue Agency will be looking for me to collect taxes on such arge amount of money


    ie! So we only ept cash here!¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he hesitated for a moment and said what most gamblers would say when they are at the end


    of their rope:


    ¡°Can you lend me some cash? Or just lend me some chips?¡±


    ¡°Lending?¡± Andre asked with interest, ¡°I wonder how much Mr. Wade intends to borrow?¡±


    Charlie stretched out two fingers and said with a bit of fire: ¡°I want to borrow two million!¡±


    ¡°Two million?!¡± Andre grunted contemptuously and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I met you for the first time,¡±


    ¡°And you want to borrow money from me, and the moment you ask for two million,¡±


    "Isn''t it a bit too much? If you lose the money you borrowed from me, how will you pay me back?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Since you want to borrow money from me, you must give me a sufficient guarantee,¡±


    "So that I am sure that you can pay me back with interest, I can only lend you in that case only!¡±


    Charlie gritted his teeth and said furiously, "You fcuking think I don''t have money?¡±


    "It''s only two million, it''s not even a far.t in my eyes!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately took out all the information about the boat he bought from his bag and threw it in front


    of Andre,


    Saying in a cold voice: "Open your eyes wide and look at it clearly, this boat is worth 20 million,¡±


    "And it''s still in dors! I use this ship as coteral, is it enough to lend me a mere two million?¡±

 Chapter 4151

    Chapter 4151


    Seeing Charlie shoot out a thick copy of the information, Andre hurriedly drew over, and then carefully flipped through it.


    After reading a few pages, the corner of his mouth showed a surprised smile,


    And then the expression changed to a ttering look, and said smilingly: ¡°Mr. Wade is really extraordinary, your business


    has reached Vancouver, and this ship cost $20 million in second-hand, really not cheap ah!¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°15,000 tons, it''s nothing.¡±


    After saying that, he became impatient and asked: ¡°Nonsense, this ship can offset how much money, you give me a


    number.¡±


    Andre''s heart was moving at this time.


    His group deals in contraband goods shipping into or out of Canada via seas.


    But because of the reason of financial strength, they do not have their own cargo ships.


    They had always had to borrow other people''s cargo ships to transport goods.


    Since they were doing some prohibited business, the cost of using other people''s ships was very high every time,


    Even ounting for more than 30% of the overall cost.


    Andre always dreamed of owning a freighter, but the price of tens of millions of dors was really out of his reach.


    But unexpectedly, Charlie took the initiative to bring him one to his door.


    If he does not seize the opportunity to keep the freighter.


    He would be sorry for the good deal God has arranged for him.


    When he thought of this, his first thought was to let Charlie lose more, the more he lost the better,


    The better to lose until Charlie directly gives up to redeem the ship from his own hands, then the ship will be for


    nothing?


    He made up his mind, he said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, since your ship was just traded for $20 million,¡±


    ¡°Then I can at least give you a mortgage of 15 million Canadian dors, see how much you need?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°Take these papers first, then have someone prepare two million chips for me,¡±


    ¡°I will borrow from you when I lose all of them, if I win back and pay back the chips I owe you, you will return the papers


    to me.¡±


    Andre nodded and said, ¡°No problem, but Mr. Wade, I want to make it clear to you in advance,¡±


    ¡°Borrowing money from me is not for nothing, the initial interest rate is 10%, and then 1% per day, you borrowed two


    million,¡±


    ¡°Even if you borrowed the first foot, the next foot I get it back,¡±


    ¡°You still have to give me 200,000 interest, that is, two hundred and twenty thousand,¡±


    ¡°From the next day, the interest rate of twenty-two thousand per day.¡±


    Charlie did not care and said, ¡°Okay, I know, hurry up and bring me the chips.¡±


    Andre looked at Grover and said with a smile, ¡°You go get the chips for Mr.


    Wade!¡±


    Grover''s heart is also excited, Charlie has lost two million tonight,¡± ¡°If this ship''s coteral 15 million is also lost, that it is


    17 million, he can just take the draw to make a fortune!


    So, he hastened to diligently prepare the chips, in his heart hoping that may Charlie a little faster.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And Charlie really did not let him down.


    This time, Charlie''s performance at the gambling table seemed to be obviously a little impatient.


    The amount he bets is muchrger than just now, sometimes he can smash in 200,000 to 300,000 in one hand.


    So, the 2 million chips were already lost by him after just under half an hour.


    Andre saw Charlie''s chagrin and said with a smile,


    "Sir, it seems that your luck in cards today is not too good, that hand just now, I almost gave up,¡±


    "I did not expect to gamble on thest hand and found that your bottom card is really not as big as mine!¡±


    Charlie gritted his teeth and said cursingly, "Da*n, I don''t believe in this evil!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Grover and said coldly, "Bring me another two million!¡±


    Andre reminded, "Mr. Wade, this is 4 million now!¡±


    "Never mind.¡± Charlie pointed to the pile of cargo ship papers in front of Andre and gritted his teeth, "If I can''t flip tonight,


    that ship will be yours!¡±

 Chapter 4152

    Chapter 4152


    Andreughed and said excitedly, ¡°Okay! Mr. Wade is really very quick, in that case, then I will y a few more games


    with you!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately instructed Grover, "Get Mr. Wade another two million chips!¡±


    Grover ran out without hesitation and returned a minuteter with a tray of chips.


    This time the speed at which Charlie lost money set a new record.


    Losing this 2 million, he only used 20 minutes.


    The rabbit girl who had never seen anything in the world waspletely stunned.


    After all, she is not a professional in the casino, which has seen such a big gambling game.


    At this time, Charlie haspletely lost red eyes, only want to continue to gamble,


    Even if the cards are bad, he still wants to keep smashing money in, and incessantly chant: "I do not believe I can be so


    back!¡±


    Soon, he lost 14 million chips.


    When he ran out of chips again, he didn''t wait for Andre to speak, he immediately said to Grover, "Go, get me another


    two million!¡±


    Andre said with a smile at this time, "Mr. Wade, you already owe me 14 million.¡±


    Saying that, he picked up the pile of paper and said indifferently,


    ¡°With this ship of yours I can only offset 15 million here, so now you still have at most 1 million in credit.¡±


    Charlie impatiently said, ¡°Then hurry up and bring me 1 million chips! I''m going to flip tonight!¡±


    Andreughed: ¡°Of course, it''s okay to take 1 million chips, but I have to remind you,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you lose all the 1 million, you won''t be able to y.¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Cut the fcuking crap, I''m sure I can flip the game! Hurry up and bring over the chips!¡±


    Andre nodded: ¡°Okay! In that case, then I''ll give you another million!¡±


    Without saying a word, Grover immediately took another million chips and handed it to Charlie.


    This time, Charlie also seemed to be a little impatient, he grabbed a hand that looked good um, and bet all of the one


    million.


    In the end, there was no doubt that Andre won again.


    At this time, Andre stood up, took the papers, and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you lost fifteen million, now there are only two choices, either, transfer this ship to me,¡±


    ¡°Or, you return me sixteen and a half million with interest,¡±


    ¡°After tomorrow night, each day after the interest will be increased by 165,000, which do you intend to choose?¡±


    Charlie let out a long breath, seems to have been willing to bet to lose, said indifferently:


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I choose the first one, this ship is yours.¡±


    Andre nodded with satisfaction and smiled, ¡°In that case, I will have mywyer prepare the contractter,¡±


    ¡°After signing, it will be hard for Mr. Wade to stay here for one night tonight,¡±


    ¡°And tomorrow after dawn, we will go to the port together to see the ship and then finish the transfer procedure.¡±


    Charlie looked at the time, it was already twelve o''clock in the evening local time, so he spoke:


    ¡°This ship will set sail back to China at two o''clock in the morning, if you want this ship, you''d better go over and stop it


    now.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    When Andre heard Charlie''s words, he stood up instantly and asked, ¡°Are you sure it''s going back to China in the early


    morning?


    Charlie spoke: ¡°I came to buy this ship and take it back to China, could not keep it parked at Vancouver dock, right?¡±


    He said casually: ¡°Do you want me to make a phone call and tell the captain not to set sail for the time being?¡±


    How could he dare to let Charlie make a call?


    In case Charlie makes a call, let the other party to bring the police, his kill te will not be good to deal with.


    After all, Charlie is a foreigner, and not a stowaway or illegal immigrant,


    He pitted him so much money, really if gone to the police side, it will for sure not end well.


    Moreover, the Chinese embassies abroad have always attached great importance to the safety and rights of their


    citizens outside,


    Such a big thing, in case the embassy knows, it will certainly put pressure on the Vancouver police,


    And then the money they pitted Charlie, it will be more difficult to pocket for peace.


    Therefore, the most important thing now is to take advantage of this matter is not out of their control,


    First force Charlie to sign all the transfer agreements clearly.

 Chapter 4153

    Chapter 4153


    As long as they get reasonable and legal title documents, then this matter of police is also very difficult to break up.


    Therefore, the first order of business now is to keep the ship first! Then force Charlie to sign off all the documents!


    This way, even if the policeter investigate, they can take out these documents signed by Charlie himself,


    To tell them that this is a normal debt issue between the two, reasonable and legal, no one has the right to interfere.


    Because of this, he could not let Charlie contact with the outside world.


    Seeing that Charlie was going to get his cell phone, he rushed over first and snatched the cell phone away, saying in a


    cold voice:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you can''t contact anyone until it''s resolved!¡±


    Charlie coldly questioned, ¡°Since I lost to you today, I''m willing to gamble and concede,¡±


    ¡°But you guys won''t even let me make a phone call, that''s a bit too much, right?¡±


    Andre suddenly showed his fierce face and said through clenched teeth, ¡°The money you owe me is not settled,¡±


    ¡°And you still want to call outside? I tell you, Wade, from now on,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have to do everything at mymand, dare to y tricks with me, watch out I will waste you!¡±


    After that, he looked at Grover and ordered, ¡°Tell everyone in the casino to get ready and leave for the dock with me


    immediately,¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we have to keep this ship where it is now!¡±


    Grover immediately said, ¡°Yes, boss! I''m going to gather the brothers!¡±


    Andre hurriedly called him again and asked, ¡°How many men are there in the yard?¡±


    Grover thought about it and said, ¡°Twenty to thirty!¡±


    ¡°Not enough!¡± Andre said without hesitation, ¡°Call some more men, wherever they are, and tell them to rush to the pier


    right now!¡±


    Grover asked, ¡°Boss, how many people do you want?¡±


    Andre was afraid of any mistakes in this matter, said: ¡°more than 10,000 tons of cargo ships, at least a dozen or 20 crew


    members on board,¡±


    ¡°If we have fewer people, afraid that the chances of victory are not enough,¡±


    ¡°In addition to watching out for dock workers, so at least two or three hundred people should be called, the more the


    better!¡±


    Grover said: ¡°Boss, we have some brothers at the dock, today is the day to send ''goods''," "The dock brothers are


    watching the ''goods'', there are on their way to pick up the new ''cargo'' and when they rendezvous at the pier,"


    "There will be at least thirty or forty more men."


    Andre nodded and ordered, "Then call more people over, the more the better, in this matter tonight we can not afford to


    be half-hearted!"


    Grover understood the boss''s intention and immediately said, "Then I will order the other brothers to hurry over."


    Andre looked at Charlie and said coldly, "Mr. Wade, I''ll let you go for now after I take over the ship,"


    "But if you dare to y small with me, then don''t me me for being too ruthless."


    Charlie also seems to have given up resistance, re-sitting back in his chair and said indifferently,


    "Okay, don''t you guys just want money? I cooperate with you in this."


    Andre nodded with satisfaction: "It''s best if you can cooperate!"


    Just as Grover gathered his casino men and at the same time had other men notified to go to the pier as soon as


    possible


    Four cars had already driven to the door of Auntie Li''s house.


    In these four cars, there were a total of more than ten masked men, all of whom were members of the Italian group.


    In addition to them, in the trunk, there were two young women who were already unconscious, gagged, and hooded.


    They were also the targets of the Italian group this time, and Xiaofen was thest one tonight.


    ording to the n, as soon as they get Xiaofen, they will immediately drive the car to the pier.


    And after meeting up with the others at the pier, they will send all the women kidnapped this time to the ship and sail


    directly to the high seas.


    At this time, the window of the passenger side of the car lowered.


    And a masked man with a special purple shlight shone in front of Auntie Li''s house.


    And sure enough, on the pir by the door, he saw his group''s specific markings.

 Chapter 4154

    Chapter 4154


    So he closed the window and said on the inte,


    ¡°Sam you drive around to the back door, we''ll touch in at the same time, and make it quick!¡±


    A voice came over the inte, ¡°OK, I got it!¡±


    Then, the two cars behind suddenly turned away and went around to the back of Aunt Li''s house.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Before that person again in the intemanded: ¡°Brothers, this time we go in a total of twelve people,¡±


    ¡°Sam you six people responsible for the first floor, we six responsible for the second floor.¡±


    Sam''s voice came over the inte again: ¡°OK, leave the first floor to me.¡±


    The leader of the men continued: ¡°After we get inside the vi, Sam, you have to send two people to guard the front


    door,¡±


    ¡°Two people to guard the back door, the remaining two people to check all the rooms on the first floor,¡±


    ¡°If there are people, immediately with a tranquilizer gun give anesthesia;¡±


    ¡°The remaining six people are responsible for the second floor,¡±


    ¡°Two people guard the stairway, the other three people wille with me,¡±


    ¡°From two directions to feel through all the rooms on the second floor,¡±


    ¡°First put everyone down, and then find our target person and take them away!¡±


    ¡°We must be quick and try to solve it within ny seconds!¡±


    Immediately after that, four cars at the front and back doors, a total of twelve masked men.


    Some of them holding firearms, some holding sticks and anesthesia tools, quietly approaching the vi of Auntie Li''s


    family.


    At this point in the vi, the majority of rooms have no lights.


    Only in a bedroom on the second floor, there is dim yellow light.


    More than ten people at the same time with lock tools to open the front and rear doors, followed by a fish into.


    Their division ofbor is very clear, and each of them also very abide by their role,


    Six people control the first floor, the other six people do not make any stop, directly heading to the second floor.


    But just when they thought they had everything under control,


    The six people on the first floor were suddenly controlled instantly by a ck shadow that appeared from nowhere!


    Six people barely made a sound, they were all subdued!


    And the six people who rushed up to the second floor were also unable to escape the fate.


    The two people who stayed behind to guard the stairs just stood at the entrance of the stairs,


    They were immediately hit in the back of the head, instantly unconscious.


    The other four knew nothing about what was going on behind them,


    So they split into two teams and started searching the rooms on the second floor one by one.


    But what surprised them was that several bedrooms on the second floor were empty at this time, there was no one


    there!


    The leader of the men from thest room to exit, and the other two met, asked in a low voice: ¡°You found the target?


    The man shook his head and said, ¡°No one in sight.......... "


    ¡°Strange....... " the head of the men frowned: "Maybe people are in the


    basement, hurry down!¡±


    Saying that he took the lead and rushed to the stairs.


    Just to the stairs, he saw two ck shadows, he subconsciously said: ¡°Do not stand here, go to the basement!¡±


    The words just fell, the two ck shadows suddenly attacked.


    The leader of the men only felt a shadow wavering, and then he lost consciousness.


    The next thing you know, the ck shadow who did it to him dragged him down the stairs.


    The three men behind them had no idea what was happening in front of them,


    And thought that their teammate in the lead had already gone downstairs.


    When the three of them came down the stairs and rushed to the first floor.


    They saw several ck shadows standing on the first floor, and they thought they were their own people,


    And were just about to ask about the situation when the lights on the entire first floor suddenly turned on.


    The three men suddenly found that what stood before them were not their brothers,


    But seven or eight mysterious men dressed in ckbat uniforms.


    As for their nine brethren, they were now lying in a row on the spacious living room floor!

 Chapter 4155

    Chapter 4155


    When the three men saw this scene, they almost instantly copsed with fear.


    Because, they know very well, this gang of ck-clothed people,


    Since they can directly solve their nine brothers without showing their faces,


    It proves that the strength of this gang of people is something they can no longer imagine.


    This also means that next the three of them can not escape the doom!


    Just when the three were terrified to the extreme, several more men came in carrying four men who were already


    unconscious.


    And one of them spoke up, ¡°Supreme Commander, we found four drivers in four cars, plus two women who were


    already unconscious and hidden in the trunk.¡±


    When the three men saw that their brothers in the car were also caught,


    They immediately realized that they werepletely nted this time.


    At that moment, Joseph, who was dressed in a ckbat uniform.


    He walked up to the three men and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Of the twelve of you, who is the boss?¡±


    The three people were too scared to speak, and their minds were thinking hard about how to get out of this situation.


    Seeing that the three did not speak, Joseph immediately reached out his hand and strangled the neck of the man at the


    front,


    His thumb pressed on his throat knot, and with a little force, the man''s face was red with pain, but he could not make a


    sound.


    Joseph stared at the man and said in a cold voice: ¡°If you don''t tell me, I will break your neck,¡±


    ¡°Anyway, if you don''t tell me, I still have a dozen people to ask one by one, someone will tell me!"


    The man''s eyes were wide with fear and he tried desperately to nod.


    Seeing this, Joseph let go of his thumb, allowing the other man to finally breathe normally.


    Immediately after that, the man hurriedly pointed to an already unconscious man on the ground and said, breathlessly,


    "He....... he''s our boss......... "


    Joseph immediately pushed the man to the ground, and then took a big step to the unconscious leader on the ground,


    And as soon as he yanked his hair, he directly pulled his whole body up from the ground.


    The intense pain in his scalp made the man wake up instantly,


    And then he looked at Joseph in fear and asked, "Who are you................... "


    Joseph coldly said: "I ask you, where are you going to rendezvous next?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The man was scared and did not dare to make a sound.


    Because he knew very well that if he said it, Andre would definitely kill him after he found out.


    When Joseph saw that he was silent, he took out a dagger and plunged it through his left rib cage without blinking.


    The man did not expect Joseph toe up and directly stab him with the knife,


    The wound immediately gave him a painful heart.


    The strong pain from the wound spread straight to the internal organs.


    Before he had time to scream, Joseph said with a smile, "Don''t be afraid, I haven''t stabbed you in the vitals,¡±


    "And you won''t have a drop of blood loss with this knife,¡±


    "Your skin and subcutaneous fat can absorb both sides of the de very well, so not a drop of blood wille out.¡±


    When the other party heard this, he was even more frightened and turned pale.


    Joseph then waved with his other hand to the man beside him, who immediately sent a microsyringe.


    The syringe was only two or three centimeters long, with a needle about one centimeter long.


    And a tube-like capsule behind it, which contained about one milliliter of an unknown liquid.


    Joseph looked at the man and said indifferently: "Your wound should be very painful, right?¡±


    "But don''t be anxious, this medicine in my hand has a strong stimting effect on your nerves,¡±


    "After injecting you with this, your pain will be amplified a hundred times, and you will feel sorer then.¡±


    The man was trembling violently with fear, he did not doubt Joseph''s words in the slightest.


    Because he had heard of this kind of thing before, only that it was something used by top agents, and he usually did not


    have ess to it.


    When he saw that these people were extremely strong and of very high professional quality,


    He realized that these people must be of great importance, so it was not a matter of course that they had this drug.

 Chapter 4156

    Chapter 4156


    Just when he was terrified to the core, Joseph had the tip of the needle inserted into his neck.


    This needle is very thin and short, much smaller than the average blood collection needle.


    Under normal circumstances, this needle will not be too painful,


    But he felt, after this needle inserted, a kind of intense pain from the eye of this needle quickly spread out,


    And the painful feeling and its intensity still rising.


    Joseph said: ¡°The tip of the needle may have a little bit of liquid, so you should already feel a little bit,


    But it is just a thousandth of the total amount of medicine, you can imagine, after I injected this needle into your body,¡±


    "What will you be feeling, I tell you, then every time you breathe,¡±


    ¡°It will feel like the trachea sucked in a pile of broken ss it is as painful!¡±


    The man immediately shouted in horror: "Don''t ah, please don''t ah........... I speak....... I will tell you everything!¡±


    Ten minutester.


    Several ck business cars stopped in front of Auntie Li''s house.


    A dozen ck-clothed people got off and rejoined Joseph in the room,


    Then the people carried the dozen or so unconscious Italian group members into multiple cars respectively.


    Immediately after that, the two girls boarded one of the business cars under the escort of Joseph.


    Subsequently, these business cars, together with the four cars driven by the Italian group members before,


    Left Auntie Li''s house together and whistled towards the pier.


    Auntie Li, who was still confused, was left at the vi, apanied by three female soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Soon. At the entrance of the Italian group''s casino, a dozen various vehicles were ready.


    Charlie was led by Andre and got into his Rolls Royce.


    Andre held an Italian-made Beretta 92F pistol in his hand, the muzzle always pointed at Charlie, and with a proud face


    he said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this gun is produced in my hometown, and is one of the best pistols in the world,¡±


    ¡°If you cooperate, I will never hurt you, but if you dare to y any small mind with me, do not me me for being


    merciless!¡±


    Charlie rarely pretended to be a goose, against his will he spoke:


    ¡°Mr. Andre, you asked me to cooperate, then I cooperate well with you,¡±


    ¡°This gun, you better put it away, lest it goes off.......... ¡±


    Andre saw him acting like a goose, but even more smugly said: ¡°This is the best pistol, the best of the best, absolutely


    no jamming, direct fire!¡±


    Charlie helplessly sighed, eyes with a little pity said:


    ¡°I can see that you like this gun, then you must cherish the time you have it.¡±


    Andre listened to the puzzled, feel Charlie''s words at first nce as if there is nothing wrong,


    But carefully pondered, feeling something does not feel right.


    However, he did not think deeper.


    Because in his opinion, Charlie is nowpletely a big fish on his own te,


    He already has a kitchen knife in his hand ready to cut down,pletely crushing advantage.


    Therefore, he would not even think that this fish maye back to cut him.


    The next thing, this convoy, too, whistled to the port terminal.


    At the same time, in the four sides of Vancouver, there are many other Italian group members,


    Who temporarily received themand and hurriedly drove to the port.


    They have received the news that the boss has got a 15,000-ton freighter,


    So they will have their own big freighter when they start the smuggling business again.


    This is a big leappared to the birds and guns,


    If you look at the whole of Vancouver, there is no gang that has such arge cargo ship.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 4157

    Chapter 4157


    So, after the group members heard about it, they were all very excited and couldn''t wait to go to the pier to open their


    eyes.


    However, how do they know that at this moment, this freighter has already made all the preparations before departure,


    Just waiting for their special group of passengers to board!


    Late at night, the Vancouver port terminal is as busy as it is during the day.


    Large ports are basically running 24 hours a day, so evente at night, the lights are still on,


    Arge number of trucks carrying containers are constantly going in and out,


    And the dock is constantly loading and unloading cargo to docked ships.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, the vehicles that came to the pier one after another did not cause too much rm.


    Guided by the members of the Italian group, Joseph arrived at the port first,


    And then easily took down a 1,000-ton dpidated freighter at the dock of a small ship.


    Onboard this freighter were eight members of the Italian group, as well as three young women who had been


    kidnapped.


    Together with the two that Joseph and the others drove over,


    There were a total of five young women kidnapped by the group and ready to be sent to the high seas this evening.


    Joseph conducted a surprise interrogation of the group on the old cargo ship,


    And found that the actual leader of the group was an Italian named Francesco Ri.


    And this Francesco, it turns out, is Andres'' brother.


    ording to Francesco''s confession, they had nned to set sail for the high seas at three o''clock this morning,


    And meet the ships that came to pick up the goods at a specific location on the high seas.


    After the meeting, the other party would first pick up the girls,


    And as for the transaction money, they would only pay the money to the Italian group after they had disposed of the


    girls.


    After that, Joseph directly brought all these people to the freighter that Charlie bought,


    And inside this freighter, at this time, there were more than a hundred soldiers of Cataclysmic Front,


    Just waiting for the Italian group toe to the door and ambush.


    When Andre arrived at the pier with Charlie and his men,


    The convoy had expanded from less than ten cars at the beginning to at least seventy to eighty cars, like a gluttonous


    snake.


    Many of the men who received orders to drive to the pier alone or in groups of three or five,


    After meeting Andre''s convoy, joined the convoy directly, so the size of the team went all the way up, expanding all the


    way.


    By the time they arrived at the pier, the convoy had stretched for nearly a kilometer.


    Charlie bought the cargo ship, with the deration of empty departure, so not docked at the loading dock,


    So that the location is rtively much calmer than the loading area.


    Most of the ships docked around were cargo ships that had not yet started lining up for loading, so the ships were all


    dark.


    On the other hand, Charlie''s 15,000-ton freighter was lit up at this time.


    Looking from far below, one could see signs of personnel activity on the deck and inside the bridge.


    It does look as if it is about to set sail, and these personnel, it seems very much like the crew is making preparations


    before setting sail.


    Andre looked at the huge cargo ship stopped in front of him, deep in his heart excited, muttered:


    ¡°This ship is really fcuking big!¡±


    At this time, he could not wait to get on board and stand on the bow of the ship and shout,


    ¡°I am the king of fcuking Vancouver!


    With such a ship, the strength of his group can also be improved a great deal,


    And in the future, many things can also be carried out in the name of the shipping business!


    The Italian group that he rules, in the whole of Vancouver, can only be considered a second-tier gang,


    Although he has always had the ambition to go to the next level, but simply could not find the way.


    But now everything is different.


    With this ship, the group has more possibilities and a broader space.


    Maybe, this ship is the ce where his dream begins!


    Thinking of this, his heart was even more impatient.

 Chapter 4158

    Chapter 4158


    After the car stopped at the pier, Andre couldn''t wait to push the door and step out of the car.


    Immediately after, dozens of cars behind in the shore dock parked in a row.


    Andre walked to the other side of the back seat, pulled open the door, pointed his gun at Charlie, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please get out of the car!¡±


    Charlie pretended to walk out of the car resentfully,


    Looking as if he was holding back, but in his heart, he was already happy.


    He really did not expect that this Andre was so good at fooling himself into a trap.


    He just threw the bait in front of him, before he could properly entice the fish,


    The fish actually took the initiative to bite the hook.


    And also a group of fish with the king of the fish, with his minions came together to bite the hook,


    This kind of a rod burst protection feeling, simply sour to the extreme.


    The whole fishing process is very smooth, every step of the development, all within Charlie''s control.


    At this time, dozens of other cars also came down one after carrying another two or three hundred people in total.


    This group of people saw the ship in front of them, and each one of them was extremely excited.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Some of them shouted: ¡°Boss! Since this ship is now ours, we must take it to the high seas and have a huge party on


    the deck to celebrate!¡±


    This proposal was immediately approved by everyone, and there was a cheer.


    Someone else shouted: ¡°Then we must get more hot girls! And get a DJ to get the mood going!¡±


    Hearing this, the crowd cheered again.


    Grover said with a smug look on his face, ¡°If we have a party,¡±


    ¡°We must prepare more wine, and when I get drunk, I''ll sleep on the deck!¡±


    Andre was also proud of himself and said with a smile,


    ¡°Don''t worry, tomorrow night we''ll have a super party here that is unprecedented in Canadian gangs!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Grover and said seriously, ¡°Guo, you''ll be in charge of this!¡±


    Grover said excitedly, ¡°Boss, don''t worry, I will definitely make this party exciting!¡±


    Andre nodded with satisfaction, looked up at the crew on the deck, and shouted,


    ¡°Hey! Come down and open the hatch for me!¡±


    Large cargo ships due to their own size docked in the harbor,


    The uppermost deck height, less than a dozen meters, more than a few dozen meters high from the dock floor.


    Therefore, generally after docking, with multiple cables fixed, will open the side door,


    And then between the door and the quay floor they put a board to facilitate getting on and off from the ship.


    Andre was standing outside the hatch at this time, but the hatch was closed and could only be opened from the inside.


    But the crew seemed to be very unhappy with him, questioning loudly:


    ¡°Who are you? Please leave our cargo ship immediately, or I will call the police!¡±


    Andre held his gun against Charlie and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Wade, you talk to him!¡±


    Charlie nodded his head and spoke, ¡°It''s me, open the hatch.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade?¡± The crew member eximed and asked, ¡°Are you okay Mr.


    Wade? Do you want me to call the police?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°No need to call the police, they are all my friends, you quickly have someone open the hatch.¡±


    The crew member then said, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, wait a minute!¡±


    After saying that, he picked up the inte and said, ¡°Second mate, second mate! Open the hatch, Mr. Wade is here!¡±


    Soon, the sealed hatch on the side of the cargo ship was opened,


    And a crew member inside saw Charlie and said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade!¡±


    When Andre saw that the hatch was open, he felt like an ancient general who had just conquered a city,


    And the other side had already opened the gates and was waiting for his upation and rule.


    At this moment, his mood was extraordinarily excited, and his sense of self had swelled to an unprecedented new level.


    He shouted to the group members behind him,


    ¡°Brothers, this ship will be ours from now on! Come up with me and have a good look around!¡±

 Chapter 4159

    Chapter 4159


    Andre let out a yell of excitement and ecstasy, and also let those group members behind him excited.


    The group''s people were all fist-pumping, waiting to get on board and find out what was going on.


    Andre gun against Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wade, it''s hard for you to lead the way in front.¡±


    Charlie did not say anything, stepped ahead, and walked in.


    Andre and Grover followed closely behind, and the crowd following closely cheered while quickly swarming in.


    In this kind ofrge cargo ship, the power part, the control part, and the crew living part are all in the stern,


    While the front is full of cargo storage.


    From this hatch, the first to enter is a steel structure of the stairwell, down to the engine room, forward to the cargo hold.


    But these passages have been locked in advance, after entering, you can only follow the stairs all the way up.


    Including Andre, no one is interested in the structure of the ship,


    They only want to rush to the top floor, first to take control of the entire bridge.


    So, a group of people rushed up in a swarm.


    At this time, there were only a few soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front inside the bridge, and the leader was Joseph.


    As soon as Charlie walked up, Joseph opened his mouth and reported,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, we are ready, when do you think we should set sail?¡±


    ¡°You still want to sail?¡± Andre beside Charlie sneered twice, raised his pistol, and pointed it at Joseph''s head, saying


    coldly,


    "Tell everyone to stop what they are doing and gather on the deck,¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares to call the police, I will be the first to kill you!¡±


    Seeing the other party''s gun, Joseph couldn''t help but be a bit dumbfounded and sighed to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I''m not going to lie to you, I can''t remember thest time I had a gun pointed at my head.¡±


    Andre didn''t expect Joseph to dare to talk to him like that, and said with a vicious face,


    "Kid, in Vancouver, don''t speak too loudly, here are hidden dragons and crouching tigers,¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "A small character like you, who doesn''t know how to die, if you offend someone here.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he couldn''t help butugh twice and said to Joseph,


    "Joseph, this is the owner of the Vancouver Italian Group, who is said to be very impressive in the city.¡±


    "Only his hands cover the sky?¡± Joseph couldn''t help butugh,


    "Mr. Wade, I''m not going to hide it from you, although your subordinates don''t do business in North America,¡±


    "But I still have some knowledge of the situation in Vancouver.¡±


    Saying that he contemptuously looked at Andre and sneered,


    "This small ce, a total of less than one million people, the five words ''hidden dragons and crouching tigers,¡±


    "It is far from being able to talk about, at most, it can be considered a mix of fish and dragons;¡±


    "However, this ce is not with arge poption, but the gangs are surprisingly numerous,¡±


    ¡°To say the truth, basically those countries with arger poption, there are more immigrants here,¡± ¡°so they will form a


    small group of their own, on the scale,¡±


    ¡°The Italians can not even rank in the top three, in terms of thebat power, it is not even the top five,¡±


    ¡°In earlier years, even the Vietnamese could hammer press them to the ground.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn''t for the rise of the Chinese gang, the Vietnamese gangs were beaten to the punch, and the Italian gangs


    would have been beaten back to Sicily.¡±


    ¡°Ba5tard you fcuking seek death!¡±


    The words of Joseph instantly enraged all the gang members including Andre!


    Andre even opened the hammer of his pistol, with the attitude that if you tell the fcuking truth again, I will finish you off.


    Although they all know that their gang really does not rank in the top three in Vancouver,


    And they also know that theirbat power does not rank in the top five.

 Chapter 4160

    Chapter 4160


    But such words spoken by a boat runner really made them feel doubly insulted.


    Especially thatst sentence of Joseph, it even poked their soft spot.


    Italian gangs have really been unlucky over the years.


    The reason they used to do well in Canada is entirely that they came early.


    Asian immigrants had not yet the mass influx of Vancouver, they hade out of Sicily,


    In the United States and Canada respectively to establish their own forces.


    However, after the Vietnam War, arge number of retired and defeated Vietnamese soldiers came to Canada.


    And with their superior military qualities, soon took their ce here.


    Since then, the Italian group has not had such a good time.


    Later, with the rise of the Chinese gang, Eastern European forces then infiltrated, even the Vietnamese were


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    increasingly difficult.


    These years, the whole Italian group is in the cracks to survive, the days are really suffocating.


    Joseph at this time ignored Andre''s pistol, not even looked at him, but with a calm face said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, just this Vancouver with less than a million people in this small ce, if you are interested,¡±


    ¡°Just give your subordinate a night, I can make Vancouver all gang leaders, line up to kneel in front of you to sing in


    your praise!¡±


    ¡°Crap!¡± A group of Italian group members had almost stormed out, and even Grover was furious.


    Although Andre did not know exactly how to sing conquest, but he also knew that this statement simply did not put


    himself in the eye at all.


    He looked at Joseph and said in a cold voice: ¡°You''re so fcuking loud! Originally I just want this ship,¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to do anything to you crew members, but since you are so insensitive, don''t me me for being ungracious


    to you!¡±


    Joseph nced at Andre and said indifferently, "The only reason you are still alive is because Mr. Wade wanted to keep


    you alive,¡±


    "Otherwise, you would have been dead the moment you pointed your gun at me!¡±


    When Grover heard this, he became furious and pointed at Joseph, gritting his teeth and cursing,


    "Have you been fcuking kicked in the head by a donkey? A fcuking boat runner, and still fcuking dare to blow this kind of


    bullShit,"


    "You really fcuking think your life is too long!¡±


    Joseph smiled faintly and asked Grover curiously, "I don''t quite understand why you, a Chinese, are working as a dog


    with Italians?¡±


    Grover became furious and cursed through clenched teeth,


    "Da*n, who the hell said I''m a dog? I''m the second inmand of the group!¡±


    Joseph nodded andughed: "Good second-inmand, don''t worry, I will definitely take care of you in the future.¡±


    Grover did not know at this time, what Joseph meant by this so-called more care.


    He only knew that his dignity, at this moment, had been provoked and insulted like never before.


    He immediately said to the gang members around him:


    ¡°You guys, drag this ba5tard to the deck and give him a good beating! By the way, tear up his mouth for me!¡±


    Those few members of the gang immediately rushed over to Joseph in an aggressive manner.


    As they walked, they deliberately clicked their fingers.


    Joseph looked at Charlie without changing his face and respectfully spoke, "Mr. Wade, please give an order!¡±


    Grover couldn''t help but spit and cursed, "I''m really fcuking convinced of you, you still don''t forget to pretend to be a


    pu55y when you''re dying,¡±


    "I think your surname is Pu55y, the King of Pu55y that people often say is you, right?¡±


    Joseph''s expression was iparably cold, but he did not look at him but silently waited for Charlie''s order.


    At this time, Charlie was toozy to pretend to be a wimp anymore, stretchedzily and casually said,


    "Joseph, before you do it, introduce yourself to them first.¡±


    Charlie''s words directly froze Andre and Grover''s gang.


    Grover couldn''t help but think: "It''s okay for that what''s-his-name to lose his mind, but did this guy named Wade also


    lose his mind?¡±

 Chapter 4161

    Chapter 4161


    As Grover''s mind was wondering, Joseph respectfully arched his hand to Charlie, then looked at Grover and Andre and


    others and said indifferently, "Introducing myself, my surname is Wan, my name is Joseph Wan.¡± "Joseph?!" Grover


    heard this name, first stunned, always felt that this name seems particrly familiar, but at once did not remember


    exactly who it was.


    At this time, Andre subconsciously said, "Your name is Joseph Wan? Da*n, no wonder you''re so arrogant,"


    "So you have the same name as the famous Supreme Commander of Cataclysmic Front!"


    Only then did it dawn on the crowd!


    No wonder this name sounds familiar!


    The famous Cataclysmic Front Supreme Commander Joseph Wan, this is a legendary god-like figure!


    However, at this moment, no one believed that this Joseph in front of them was the same Joseph, the Head of the


    Cataclysmic Front.


    Therefore, Grover came back to his senses and said in a cold voice:


    "You think that because you have the same name as the Head of the Cataclysmic Front,"


    "I won''t dare to touch you? Of the 1.4 billion Chinese people, there are an unknown number of people named Joseph


    Wan,"


    "But there is only one Joseph who is truly capable! What the fcuk are you?"


    Joseph smiled faintly and said, "I''m the one you''re talking about, Joseph Wan!"


    Grover was exasperated by him and was about to say something.


    When Joseph was no longer in the mood to continue ying with them, so he faintly said two words, "Do it!"


    As soon as the words fell, dozens of ck-d soldiers with assault rifles immediately poured in from outside the


    cockpit.


    Immediately after that, from the bottom stairs, also rushed in dozens of soldiers holding assault rifles!


    Andre''s group was partly blocked inside the cockpit and partly blocked inside the multi-story staircase.


    When they saw so many soldiers with loaded guns, they were all scared out of their wits.


    The gang has so many people, not many of them really have guns, and those that do are just a few pistols.


    And the firepower is not at all on the same level as the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Andre was almost scared silly because he was holding a gun in his hand and was pointing it at Joseph.


    So there were a dozen assault rifles pointing at him.


    Grover instantly came back to his senses and immediately put his hands on his head and shouted, ¡°Don''t shoot, don''t


    shoot! I surrender!¡±


    Andre gritted his teeth and stared at Grover, he really did not expect that Grover this wallflower fell so quickly at the


    critical moment!


    At this time, he was still holding on, his right hand trembling, pointing his gun at Joseph, gritting his teeth,


    "D*mn, if you don''t let them put down their guns, the big deal is that we will all die together!¡±


    Joseph smiled contemptuously and suddenly reached out his hand, snatching the Beretta pistol from his hand with great


    speed.


    Before Andre could react, his beloved pistol was already in Joseph''s hand.


    Joseph took a look at the pistol, shook his head disdainfully, grabbed the handle with one hand and the barrel with the


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    other,


    And with a little force, twisted the steel pistol into a twist!


    Andre saw this scene, the whole person was almost scared to p!ss!


    He had heard that all of the Cataclysmic Front were top experts in certain fields.


    But he never thought that Joseph''s body function would be so strong that even a pistol made of steel could be easily


    twisted into a twist by him.


    At this moment, he was also firmly convinced that the man in front of him was the famous Cataclysmic Front Head,


    Joseph Wan!


    When the others saw this scene, they were all shivering with fear.


    They knew that their side had no chance of winning at all, and if they dared toe forward at this time, they would


    basically be dead.


    So, arge number of people crouched on the ground with their hands on their heads,


    Even if they were still crowded on the stairs, they all fell down with a tter.


    Andre also scared and face pale, looking at Charlie. Shivering, he asked,


    ¡°Wade....... Mr. Wade......... this........ what the hell is going on.......... is there any misunderstanding here........ "


    Charlie faintly smiled: ¡°There is no misunderstanding, did not you win a ship from me? I will give you this ship now.¡±

 Chapter 4162

    Chapter 4162


    Even if Andre was stupid, at this time, he knew that Charlie was actually pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    Even the famous Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front called himself a subordinate in front of him,


    So he is now afraid that the strength of this person has already far exceeded his imagination.


    Thinking of this, he immediately raised his hand and pped himself and choked,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I''m really sorry........ I shouldn''t have cheated with you at the gambling table....... "


    ¡°I am begging you to give me a chance to make amends for the sake that we don''t have any other


    misunderstanding.............................................. "


    Charlie smiled with interest and asked, "Come on, tell me, how do you n to make amends with me?"


    Andre hurriedly said, "I don''t want this ship......... In addition to the money you lost to me in the casino,"


    "I''ll return it all to you! In addition, I will give you one million Canadian dors as an atonement, I hope you can forgive


    this insignificant man.................................... "


    Charlieughed: "Andre, heard of the Cataclysmic Front, then you should know that the soldiers of the Cataclysmic


    Front,"


    "The appearance fee is very high, not to mention that today the head of the Cataclysmic Front is personally here,"


    "This one million of yours is not even one-hundredth of his appearance fee," "If this is just a little bit of sincerity, then


    there is no need for us to talk."


    Andre''s legs went limp, poofed on the ground, crying, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... just now Mr. Wan also said, our group is now getting worse and worse, financial strength is really not


    strong enough,¡±


    ¡°If you really let me take 100 million Canadian dors, even if it kills me, I can not get out so


    much............................................ ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand andughed: ¡°Don''t worry, I am sure I won''t ask you for a penny.¡±


    Andre heard this, slightly relieved, but the heart is still very nervous, fearful asked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... then today''s matter........... what exactly you want to be satisfied with...... ¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Andre, I see that your stay in Vancouver is also a small struggle,¡±


    ¡°So many gangs are riding on your neck, you are pressed by them, do you not feel suffocated?¡±


    Andre does not understand Charlie''s intention, but still honestly replied,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... not to hide from you......... we are really embarrassed in Vancouver, the territory is getting smaller and


    smaller,¡±


    ¡°The ie is getting smaller and smaller, the weekly sry of the men is also dropping, again and again, the days are


    really hard....................................... ¡±


    Charlie nodded and spoke with a serious face, ¡°We often say in China that we do not fight, today we can get to this


    point, it is also some fate, so I can give you a chance.¡±


    Saying that, he looked at him and asked, ¡°Andre, you and your gang, are you interested in joining the Cataclysmic


    Front?¡±


    ¡°If you are willing to join, then in the future, you are even a part of the periphery of the Cataclysmic Front,¡± ¡°The


    Cataclysmic Front will protect all of you then, to ensure that no one can threaten you,¡±


    ¡°With the Front covering you, you are bound to have a bright future.¡±


    ¡°Join the Cataclysmic Front?!¡± Andre''s eyes widened in shock when he heard these words.


    He knew what kind of organization the Cataclysmic Front was.


    It wasn''t an ordinary gang, it was a mercenary group in the true sense of the word!


    With the strength of the Front, he can wipe out all the gangs in Vancouver with the crook of his finger.


    However, when he thought of his own group, they are all some gangsters who can''t get on stage,


    And really be mercenaries to fight everywhere, they don''t have that strength, and they may also encounter danger


    and be cannon fodder.


    After thinking about it, he carefully asked, ¡°Mr. Wade.......... If we join the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°It will not let us follow the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front to fight together       ¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This question spoke to the hearts of the others.


    ¡°How could it be.¡± Charlie waved his hand and said in a certified manner,


    ¡°There are tens of thousands of well-trained mercenaries under themand of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°How could they let you half-humans go to war? I let you join the Cataclysmic Front so that you can serve them in the


    future,¡± ¡°And in return, the Front will protect all of you.¡±


    The first thought that came to Andre''s mind when he heard this was,


    ¡°Da*n, is there such a good thing? This is what the Chinese people always say, ''To die before you live''.¡±


    ¡°If I have the opportunity to join the Cataclysmic Front, and I am not ordered to take my brothers to fight for the


    Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Then is it not the same as picking up a very strong backer of the Cataclysmic Front for nothing? I''ll be able to walk


    around in Vancouver with full power.¡±

 Chapter 4163

    Chapter 4163


    In this instant, Andre thought he had a chance to survive, and without thinking, he nodded his head repeatedly and said


    offhandedly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I am willing to join the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and asked Grover:


    ¡°Grover, are you interested in joining the Cataclysmic Front?!¡±


    Grover raised his head and said with a pious face,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I....... am too interested......... to join the Cataclysmic Front, it''s an


    honor for me!¡±


    Saying that he hurriedly and tteringly said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, since you want to take in this group of ours, then I have a sentence, I do not know when to


    say............................................. ¡±


    Charlie saw his eyes slithering around, knew that this grandson did not have good intentions,


    So with a wave of the hand, said with a quick smile: ¡°You can say no harm in that!¡±


    Grover suddenly became excited and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, our Chinese ancestors have an old saying, ¡°If it''s not my race, their hearts will be different!¡±


    ¡°Today you have recruited these Italians into yourmand, in order to prevent them from bing rebellious in the


    future,¡± ¡°You must have a trustworthy person to help youmand, lead and supervise them!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you must not let Andre be the head of the group,¡± ¡°Otherwise if he wants to do something behind your back,


    you can''t guard against it!


    When Andre heard this, he became furious and stared at Grover, ¡°Grover, what the h3ll do you mean by that?¡±


    Grover did not pay attention to him, but looked at Charlie, full of enthusiasm, said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have been in this gang for a long time, I know every one of them like the back of my hand,¡±


    ¡°If you give this group to me to manage, I will definitely give you the management in order, will never make any


    mistakes!¡±


    Charlie listened very seriously and said with an admiring face,


    ¡°Grover, at this time you can seize the opportunity to climb up, I have to say, your brain is really fast.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grover said tteringly: ¡°Mr. Wade, I have no other skills, but my brain is quite good and is loyal and faithful,¡±


    ¡°We are all sons and daughters of China, out in the world, onlypatriots are the most trustworthy!¡±


    ¡°If you trust me, I will do my best for you in the future!¡±


    Andre heard Grover so impatient to express his loyalty to Charlie, his heart suddenly panicked.


    He was really afraid that Charlie would give his position to Grover with a wave of his hand,


    In that case, he would not be able to mix in this group.


    So, he immediately pointed at Grover andined to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don''t fall for this Grover''s trick, this ba5tard is not a good person!¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°You two are in the same group, you say he is not a good person,¡±


    ¡°As if you are a good person yourself, Grover earns in the casino only a few hundred thousand,¡±


    ¡°You pitched me a few million cash and were still not satisfied,¡±


    ¡°But also wanted me to lose the boat to you, the way I see, it seems that you are a little more bad.¡±


    Andre was speechless at once, to say that pitted Charlie''s money,


    It was indeed himself pitted a bit more vicious, so he did not know how to reply for a while.

 Chapter 4164

    Chapter 4164


    At this time, Charlie spoke to a group of gang members:


    ¡°Originally I wanted to kill all of you trash, but considering that most of you have not offended me,¡±


    ¡°I will not bother with you, from now on, Grover is your new boss,¡±


    ¡°You have to serve the Cataclysmic Front with all your heart and soul, do you understand?¡±


    The crowd how dare to say a word no, have been impatient to indicate the attitude.


    Charlie then looked at Andre and said indifferently:


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Andre, you are a person, just too ck-hearted, if your heart is not so ck,¡± ¡°It would not be so bad to put so many


    brothers in harm''s way,¡±


    ¡°If you continue to be the boss, so many people follow you, there must be nothing good in the future.¡±


    With Charlie''s words, these people at the scene are deeply convinced.


    Grover took advantage of the heat and said, ¡°Brothers, what Mr. Wade said is so right!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn''t for Andre''s ck heart and his desire to eat up all of Mr. Wade''s assets,¡±


    ¡°All of us wouldn''t have been held at gunpoint by the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front! This is all his fault!¡±


    Saying that, Grover added: ¡°Everyone should know clearly in their hearts that after the death of the previous boss,¡±


    ¡°Andre imed to bring everyone to earn more money, but in fact, everyone''s ie has basically not changed until


    now.¡±


    At this time, someone in the crowd shouted: ¡°Although our ie has not changed, but we have done a lot more than


    before!¡±


    ¡°Other than that, just those businesses that the boss was not allowed to do before when he was alive,¡±


    ¡°Everyone has made a lot of profit for Andre during this time,¡±


    ¡°But everyone''s treatment has not gotten any substantial change at all!¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, Andre''s own ie, but in these few months time is rapidly rising ship, even he has bought a Rolls


    Royce!¡±


    This speechpletely provoked the discontent of these gang members.


    Everyone felt that Andre was indeed not a qualified leader and must be asked to step down immediately.


    At this time, Charlie looked at the crowd and opened his mouth to ask:


    ¡°From today on, Grover will be your boss, do you have any opinions?¡±


    The crowd looked at each other for a while.


    Even if everyone was dissatisfied with Andre, but really let Grover, a Chinese, to lead them, their hearts were hard to


    ept for a while.


    After all, this is an Italian gang, even if not everyone is from Sicily,


    But at least all flowing with the bloodline of Italian descent.


    If this gang ister led by a Chinese, the word willugh at them.


    However, at this time, although everyone has opinions in their hearts, but no one dares to say it in public.


    Because in everyone''s opinion, Grover has got the support of this surname Wade.


    Although they did not know what the origin of this Mr. Wade was, but even the famous Joseph Wan calls himself


    subordinate in front of him,


    Enough to see that this person must be extremely powerful.


    Moreover, Grover had already gotten his approval, so anyone who stood up against him at this time would definitely be


    asking for trouble.


    Therefore, each of them did not dare to express any opposition.


    When Charlie saw this, he looked at Andre and smiled lightly,


    ¡°Andre, since you have lost everyone''s support, from now on, there is no longer any rtionship between you and this


    gang.¡±


    Seeing that he had lost his mass base so quickly, Andre naturally had ten thousand resentments in his heart,

 Chapter 4165

    Chapter 4165


    And Andre angrily pointed at Grover and said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade! You must not fall for this viin''s trick!¡±


    "Grover, this son of a b!tch, has been bad to the bone for a long time!¡±


    "And thest boss of our group was killed by him! If you keep him around, he will definitely do the same to you in the


    future!¡±


    When Andre said this, all the members of the organization were in an uproar!


    Everyone thought that udia''s father had died in a fire, but no one thought that it was by Grover''s hand!


    Grover was also panicked and said: "Mr. Wade, don''t listen to his bullsh!t!¡±


    "Ourst boss died in a fire, I had nothing to do with it!¡±


    "You''re the one who''s bullsh!tting!¡± Andre cursed through gritted teeth,


    "It was you who poisoned the wine and drinks, killing the ex-boss, his wife, and two sons!¡±


    "And then a fire burned their family to ashes! And his wife was your sister!¡±


    "If she hadn''t taken you in, you''d be dead on the streets of Vancouver, you ungrateful ba5tard!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Andre''s sudden roar made all the gang members'' jaws drop.


    Someone stared at Grover and asked in a stern voice, ¡°Is what Andre said true?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Grover''s voice was


    shivering as he shouted, then pointed at Andre and used in a loud voice:


    ¡°Andre, don''t you think that Mr. Wade has made me the boss of the group and vited your interests?¡±


    ¡°You see that you can''t keep your power, so you made up this kind of lie to frame me, make me into a shameless


    viin,¡±


    ¡°So that Mr. Wade can be disappointed in me, but Mr. Wade knows what he''s doing, how can he fall for your trick!¡±


    Charlie heard this, the corners of his mouth wiped a strange smile, then looked at Andre, full of cold face said:


    ¡°Andre, this point of your tactics, is a little too despicable!¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, Grover this forced, oh no, Grover this kid, looks loyal and honest,¡±


    ¡°His talk is also very real, and has a head of Chen Haonan''s hair,¡±


    ¡°A look is very righteous, not at all like that kind of ungrateful person.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Andre with some disgust and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°On the contrary, you, with a face of flesh, plus a big mouth stubble, look like nothing good!¡±


    ¡°From my point of view, I''m afraid you killed your boss before!¡±


    Andre also did not know what Chen Haonan did, but after hearing Charlie''s words, he was scared to death.


    He hurriedly kneeled on the ground with a poof and choked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... what I just said is the truth! The one that killed the boss, it


    was Grover''s initiative to me and volunteered, personally.¡±


    ¡°He had been dissatisfied with the previous boss, thought the other side paid his sry too low and not cultivate him,¡±


    ¡°He was not willing to be the boss''s driver and followers, so gave sought advice, volunteered that he could unwittingly


    kill the boss,¡±


    ¡°And then let me smoothly take over the whole group, as a condition, when I was in the boss''s seat after that.¡±


    ¡°I promised to give him the second-inmand position after sitting on the throne      ¡±


    Grover heard this, his face a little pale, but the mouth is still very strong said,


    ¡°Andre, what are you talking about? Boss, he was my brother-inw!¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly want to kill him? Moreover, even if I really wanted to kill him,¡±


    ¡°There was no need to kill my sister and my two nephews, right?¡±


    ¡°It was you who really wanted to kill him! It was you who coveted the boss''s position,¡±


    ¡°And now you''re making up such a heartless lie, you''ll be struck by lightning!¡±

 Chapter 4166

    Chapter 4166


    Andre said with gritted teeth, ¡°Grover, you are really good at acting!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I agreed to cooperate with you and won''t leave some evidence in my hand to prevent you from


    backtracking in the future?¡±


    Saying that, he looked at Charlie and begged, ¡°Mr. Wade, I have the recording in my phone after the incident on that


    day,¡±


    ¡°If you don''t believe me, then I will y it for you to hear it now!¡±


    Grover scared out of his mind, also kneeling in front of Charlie, said loudly:


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you do not care about him, this person is crazy, he deliberately set me up     ¡±


    Charlie looked at Grover at this time, said with a serious face:


    ¡°Grover, since you walk straight, walk right, you do not need to be affected by this kind of viin,¡±


    ¡°We are righteous and not afraid of the shadow, since he is framing you, I think that he can not get any substantial


    evidence!¡±


    Grover was scared, shivering, and wanted to say something, but Charlie did not give him a chance, and said directly to


    Andre:


    ¡°Come, y your recording for me to listen.¡±


    Andre felt like being pardoned, excitedly took out the phone, was trying to find the recording from the phone,


    Grover suddenly like crazy, reached out to grab his phone.


    Grover had only one thought at this time, if Andre''s recording is published,


    Even if Charlie does not kill him, these Italians will not bypass him.


    So, no matter what, he has to grab the phone down, and then use all the strength of his body to drop it a smash.


    When in the times toe talking about the death without proof, it is also considered to give him thest chance to


    return.


    However, at the moment he stretched out his hand, Joseph quickly grabbed his wrist and squeezed it between his


    fingers with a little force.


    Grover wailed in pain, and Charlie said, ¡°Joseph, don''t waste this hand, in case it really is, this person will have little


    value.¡±


    Grover did not understand what exactly Charlie meant by value,


    But he had just seen Joseph''s strength and knew that if he used a little bit of force,


    His right hand would bepletely ruined, and it was Charlie''s words that allowed him to escape for the time being.


    Hearing Charlie''s words, Joseph nodded respectfully and did not continue to exert any more force,


    But turned to one of his men and said, ¡°Tie him up for me!¡±


    The soldier immediately stepped forward and tied Grover''s hands behind his back, and kicked him in the leg socket,


    Grover couldn''t control himself and fell to his knees.


    Seeing that hisst effort was unsessful, Grover was like the defeated rooster, waiting for his fate to be pronounced.


    At this time, Andre found the recording, turned up the volume to the maximum, and clicked y.


    From the recording, Grover''s smiling voice came: ¡°Mr. Ritchie, things have been done, I gave them a family of four wine


    to drink with poison inside,¡±


    ¡°Put sleeping pills and poison, the pills after about an hour will show effect, poison about an hour and a half will kick in


    with the effect,¡± ¡°They will let them first sleep, poison will make their respiratory system paralyzed, and eventually die of


    Andre asked him, ¡°A family of four? Not five mouths?¡±


    Grover said: ¡°udia that girl did not eat at home tonight, said she went to a party with ssmates,¡±


    ¡°I estimate that she should alsoe back veryte, by then certainly think that the family is asleep, will not find


    anything unusual.¡±


    Andre said coldly: ¡°You say easy, in case she finds out that people have died of poisoning, things will all be revealed!¡±


    Grover said, ¡°Mr. Ritchie, please don''t worry, I have already asked people to prepare a sufficient amount of gasoline in


    the basement,¡±


    ¡°After shees home, I will have people ignite the gasoline, create a fire, fifty gallons of gasoline!¡±


    ¡°For udia, it is impossible to escape, even if she managed to escape, her parents and two brothers must have


    burned to ashes,¡±


    ¡°Then she will not know how people are How will she know how people die?¡±


    Andre opened his mouth and said, ¡°Grover, this is all your doing, if this thinges out,¡±


    ¡°It is all your responsibility, I did not participate in this thing with you!¡±


    Grover said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Ritchie, please do not worry, this matter is my idea and mine alone,¡±


    ¡°And you have nothing to do with it, I have long been very unhappy with their family,¡± ¡°To kill them all, even if I can not


    get any benefit, I can also feel pain in my heart!¡±


    I''m not asking for anything else, I''m just asking you to give me a hand after you be the boss of the group!

 Chapter 4167

    Chapter 4167


    Andre was also open-minded at this point.


    He was afraid that Charlie really would put Grover up,


    In that case, with Grover''s style of action, he must be finished.


    Therefore, he would rather explode this matterpletely, and not let Grover muddle through!


    And this iparably clear recording, itself is he left to keep in check Grover''s ambitions, did not expect to use it at this


    time.


    In fact, Grover also knew that this kind of thing, Andre will certainly leave evidence.


    Because, in ancient times and in modern times, this kind of thing, to put it bluntly, is the initiative to send the other side a


    big handle about themselves.


    You want to go to the beam, then you can not be innocent.


    If you are here to k!ll people and take over the mountain as the king of the bandits,


    When you a clean, who can not trust you, and will not take you as their own people.


    The only way is for you toe down and kill two people,


    And you have toe to me with the heads and let me know what you have, otherwise, I won''t ept you at all.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Andre is the same.


    He is also afraid that one day the East wille out, and finally, the matter might be imposed on his head,


    So he leftplete evidence to prove that all this is Grover''s making.


    At this moment, Grover, the whole person has been ashen face.


    He knew that he waspletely nted this time.


    He just doesn''t know how Charlie will deal with him now.


    And at this moment all the gang members present,


    All now understand that the boss''s family was actually killed by Grover!


    Moreover, the most outrageous thing is that if Grover was not taken in by the boss''s family he would have died in the


    streets.


    However, he did not have a little gratitude,


    Instead, he killed all the rtives and benefactors of his boss''s family,


    Such a vicious person simply is unheard of.


    Even these members, who usually did wrong, were extremely indignant at this time at Grover''s unconscionable practice.


    In addition, udia''s father, who was more influential within the group during his lifetime,


    And after Andre came to power, it set off the goodness of udia''s father even more, so the crowd exploded at once.


    Many people shouted words such as Grover, I''ll k!ll you, and so on.


    The group of gang members was so agitated that they wanted to tear Grover alive.


    If it wasn''t for the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front carrying guns to control the situation,


    I''m afraid Grover would have been swarmed by this group and killed alive.


    However, this group of people is in righteous anger.


    In addition to Grover, for Andre, they are also full of anger.


    Because, they can also hear that, although Andre did not directly participate in the killing,


    But without his consent, without the conditions, he negotiated with Grover,


    Grover could never take the initiative to k!ll.


    So, these two people are in cahoots, in collusion.


    Charlie looked at Grover with a cold expression and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Grover, I didn''t expect it, but your kid have such a ck heart!¡±


    Grover''s heart is all filled with panic and fear, the whole person shaking like a chaff sieve, shivering said:


    ¡°Wade....... Mr. Wade......... I........ I was also forced to.......... ah¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie curiously asked: ¡°You give me a good


    exnation, I would like to know, how exactly you were forced to be so helpless.¡± ¡°You first do not rush to say, wait for


    me to call out the victim.¡±


    Charlie looked at Joseph and spoke, ¡°Joseph, bring the person here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡± Joseph nodded respectfully, turned back, and brought udia over from the next cabin.


    At this moment, udia''s face was already covered with tears.


    She was just listening to everything that happened here in the next room,


    And when she heard the recording of Grover''s phone call with Andre,


    She was so angry that she wanted to k!ll Grover herself and avenge her family.

 Chapter 4168

    Chapter 4168


    Therefore, the moment udia followed Joseph in.


    She clenched her fist to death, let her nails even pierce into the flesh,


    Looked at Grover angrily, and asked in a loud voice:


    ¡°Grover! When you had no way out, it was my parents who took you in and gave you a way out, why did you harm


    them?¡±


    Seeing udiae out, Grover said in a panic:


    ¡°udia....... I........ I was also confused.......... it was all because of that ba5tard


    Andre who tempted me to do so,¡±


    ¡°If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have been able to do such a thing........... ¡±


    Andre suddenly roared, ¡°Grover! You son of a b!tch ba5tard still want to frame me!¡± "You were the one who approached


    me and offered to kill the family in return for giving you the second-inmand position,¡±


    "After I took over as the boss, and it was all your idea! You killed them! I had nothing to do with it!¡±


    Grover saw Andre biting at his own throat and cursed,


    "Fcuk, why did you agree to my proposal in the first ce? It''s not that you want him to die?¡±


    Charlie looked at Grover at this time and said coldly:


    "Grover, you two don''t act like a dog biting a dog here,¡±


    "I just want to know now, you just said you were forced to do nothing,¡±


    "How exactly were you forced to do nothing.¡±


    Grover can only say with a snot and a tear: "Mr. Wade, I came to Canada for quite a long time, but my brother-inw,¡±


    "I do not know which tendons did not get right, just let me work as a broken driver,¡±


    "He did not let me touch anything else......... even if my sister vouched for


    me, he did not move...... ¡±


    "I obviously have the ability to help him run the group better, but he just won''t give me a chance.......................................


    ¡±


    "I...... I''m wanted in the country, for the rest of my life I could only stay in


    Canada,¡±


    ¡°As long as he was still alive, I had no chance to move up, I''m only thirty years old,¡±


    ¡°I can''t just be mediocre for the rest of my life........... "


    udia was furious and questioned, ¡°Just because my father didn''t give you the chance to move up, you killed my


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    parents and my two brothers?


    Grover was so weak from udia''s stare, but he said stiffly,


    ¡°I couldn''t help it! Your father forced me to do this!"


    ¡°The day I came to Canada, I was willing to work for him as a horse and a cow!"


    ¡°But if he could give me a chance to move up thedder, I wouldn''t have killed him!"


    udia was shaking with anger, then she turned to face Charlie and choked up,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... beg you to give me a chance to k!ll him with my own hands


    and avenge my dead parents and two brothers......... "


    Charlie nodded and opened his mouth and asked, ¡°How do you want to k!ll him?"


    udia looked up at Charlie and said word for word,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... I........ want to burn h!m with my own hands!"


    ¡°Otherwise, it''s really not enough to repay the blood feud of my parents and two brothers!"


    Charlie seriously asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?" ¡°Don''t ever be impulsive and leave an indelible demon in


    your future!" udia said firmly, "I''m sure! In front of the blood feud, there is no heart demon that cannot be ovee!¡±


    Seeing her resolute expression, Charlie gently nodded and said,


    "If you have already made a decision in your heart, then I will let you fulfill it.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Joseph and said,


    "Joseph, choose a ce, make the necessary preparations, and let udia send him on his way.¡±


    Joseph said respectfully, "Yes, Mr. Wade, all the cargopartments on the ship are empty, I will choose one to send


    him on his way!¡±


    When Grover heard this, he was scared out of his wits and shouted,


    "Mr. Wade, spare my life, Mr. Wade! I beg you to spare my life, from now on I will definitely follow your lead!¡±


    Charlie ndly said: "All right Grover, don''t struggle, when you killed


    udia''s family of four,¡±


    "You should have thought that there would be a day when a tooth would be returned for a tooth,¡±


    "You are alone, let you pay for your life alone, after all, it is still preferable to you.¡±


    After saying that, he said to Joseph, "Take him to the cargo warehouse!¡±


    When Grover heard this, he bared his teeth and roared, "Wade! You want my fucking life, believe it or not, I will let


    Xiaofen die without a burial ce!¡±


    Now Grover already knows that the end is near, although he is not sure, he sent out that way a group of people,


    Whether or not they seeded in kidnapping Xiaofen, but at present, he only has this straw to save his life!

 Chapter 4169

    Chapter 4169


    Hearing that Grover threatened him with Xiaofen, Charlie looked at him and asked with a sneer,


    ¡°What? You are dying, and you still have the ability to threaten me with Xiaofen''s safety?¡±


    He knows that this is his only chance to escape. So, he said to Charlie with a fierce face:


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When you were gambling in the casino, I had already ordered my men to arrest Xiaofen!¡±


    ¡°If you kill me, Xiaofen will never be able to see the sun again!¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Why do you want people to arrest Xiaofen?¡±


    ¡°What use is she to you as a girl? Or do you have the ability to predict what is happening now?¡±


    Grover gritted his teeth: ¡°In some rich circles, a girl like Xiaofen is the most valuable hard currency!¡±


    ¡°The value is much higher than gold and jewelry!¡±


    ¡°A clean girl like her with outstanding appearance and not prom!scuous can at least be auctioned away in the rich circle


    for millions of dors!¡±


    Grover said viciously: ¡°However, those rich people who will bid for girls at auctions have some psychological problems!¡±


    ¡°If girls are bought by them, they will definitely be used by them.¡± ¡°They tortured and humiliated them with all kinds of


    cruel methods!¡±


    ¡°Many girls are tossed to death after two or three years in their hands.¡±


    ¡°Even if some people are lucky enough to survive two or three years, these rich people are probably already tired of


    ying.¡±


    ¡°After these rich people get tired of ying, these women will either die,¡±


    ¡°Or they will be sent to elsewhere and handed over to local gangs and they be money-making tools by selling their


    bodies!¡±


    Speaking of which, Grover gritted his teeth and roared:


    ¡°Let me tell you, you surnamed Wade, if she really falls into the hands of the African and Eastern European gangs in


    Europe,¡±


    ¡°Xiaofen''s end will be extremely tragic! They will not only imprison and beat women,¡±


    ¡°But also use poison to reinforce them. In their hands, such a woman will not live for more than five years!¡±


    ¡°If you don''t want Xiaofen to end up like this, let me go!¡±


    ¡°As long as I leave Canada alive, I will let her go. From now on, you and I have nothing to do with each other!¡±


    Charlie looked at him with great interest, and asked curiously:


    ¡°Grover, you have also seen that the entire Cataclysmic Front is under me,¡±


    ¡°Even if you can leave Canada alive, what can you do to escape the Cataclysmic Front? chasing them instead?¡±


    Grover had panic in his eyes, and then said bravely: "It''s a big deal, I will return to China and surrender!¡±


    ¡°I havemitted a lot of sins in China, not only tel fraud but also many other things on my back.¡±


    "When the timees, I will confess all these things to the police, they can at least sentence me to ten or twenty


    years!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile:


    "Grover, Grover, you are really talented, and you usually break thew.¡±


    "When a crime ismitted, you don''t take the police seriously, but now that disaster is imminent, and you want to seek


    the protection of the police,¡±


    "If I really let you seed, wouldn''t I allow you to smear the police''s face?¡±


    Grover said nervously: "Then...then you are not afraid of Xiaofen''s whereabouts unknown and death overseas from now


    on?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: "I came all the way to Canada to protect my little sister, you think I will let you seed. Is it?¡±


    After saying that, he gave Joseph a wink.


    Joseph immediately brought Xiaofen over from the next cabin.

 Chapter 4170

    Chapter 4170


    Xiaofen originally only knew that Grover killed udia''s parents and two younger brothers,


    But she never dreamed that he even had his mind on her!


    Therefore, when the moment she saw him, although she didn''t speak, her eyes were full of contempt and hatred for


    him.


    And when Grover saw her, all the hopes in his heart werepletely shattered at this moment.


    At this moment, he deeply realized that all his fantasies werepletely shattered, and this time he was sure to die!


    It''s just that he really couldn''t understand why Charlie knew that he was doing something to Xiaofen!


    He subconsciously asked Charlie: ¡°So, you lost money in the casino twice because you were acting on purpose?!¡±


    Charlieughed sarcastically: ¡°Of course, since you want to go fishing, how can you not prepare some bait?¡±


    ¡°While Grover was shocked, he couldn''t help frowning and ask: ¡°


    ¡°I don''t understand...you...you are not in Canada, how did you know all this?!¡±


    ¡°This matter is a secret within our organization, even within the organization, only a few people knew about it!¡±


    ¡°And they don''t know you at all, and they can''t reveal the news to you!¡±


    udia on the side said coldly: ¡°Grover, do you think I don''t know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°I had already discovered the mark you made on the door of Aunt Li''s house!¡±


    ¡°And I knew exactly what the code meant! It was I who notified Mr. Wade and asked him toe to Canada to protect


    Miss Xiaofen!¡±


    Grover waited for udia with wide eyes, gritted his teeth, and scolded: ¡°It turned out to be you! udia, before today,


    you should not have known that I killed your whole family.¡±


    ¡°You came back after you disappeared for a while, I Seeing this ghostly look on your face,¡±


    ¡°I thought you were pitiful and wanted to let you go, but I didn''t expect you to take revenge!¡±


    ¡°If I knew this, I should have killed you with my own fcuking hands!¡±


    udia stretched out her hand to the right of her face with a little force from behind the ear.


    The scar on the right cheek spread all the way to the neck, and the entire scar was torn off.


    Revealing a delicate face thatbines the advantages of Eastern and Western beauties and is iparably


    beautiful.


    Grover shivered in fright, and blurted out, ¡°You...you are pretending!


    This...what the h3ll is going on.¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± udia asked angrily with tears in her eyes,


    ¡°You must think that I was lucky not to be burned to death, and it is impossible to find out the truth, right?¡±


    Grover did not speak, but There was a surprise in his eyes.


    Obviously, udia had what he had in mind.


    At this time, she said coldly: ¡°When the house caught fire, the first thing I thought of was not to run for my life,¡±


    ¡°But to wake up my parents and two younger brothers who were sleeping,¡±


    ¡°But they were all dead at that time. At that moment, I knew that they must have been killed by you!¡±


    Grover''s eyes widened, and he blurted out, ¡°Since you clearly knew that I killed them,¡±


    ¡°You still dare toe back to Vancouver after this incident, don''t you think? Were you trying to take revenge on me?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± udia cried while gritting her teeth:


    ¡°The reason why I came back was to find a chance to kill you!¡±


    ¡°For a while, I would tie a few costumes to my body every day. A foil bag full of gasoline, and a pocket knife and a lighter


    in my pocket,¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wanted to puncture these foil bags at the right opportunity, and then set myself on fire and die with you!¡±


    Speaking of which, udia looked at Xiaofen, and said to Grover,


    ¡°But you are still alive! During that time, every time you appeared in front of me, you always came to see Sister


    Xiaofen,¡±


    ¡°And Sister Xiaofen and Aunt Li had always taken special care of me.¡±


    ¡°Afraid that I won''t be able to think about it and that I will be bullied,¡±


    ¡°They had never given me a chance to meet you alone, otherwise, I would have burned you to death with my own


    hands!¡±

 Chapter 4171

    Chapter 4171


    After listening to udia''s words, Grover looked at her in shock, and after hesitating for a moment, he suddenly knelt


    down in front of her and choked up, ¡°udia, I was confused at first, please give me a chance to change my ways!¡±


    "As long as you can spare my life, I don''t care what you want me to do!¡±


    "After all, we are rtives, blood is thicker than water! Please spare me once for the sake of this rtionship! Just


    once!¡±


    udia coldly questioned, "Grover, don''t you think it''s ridiculous to say such words?¡±


    "You have killed my family of four in spite of the blood rtionship and being rtives,¡±


    "And now you have the nerve to ask me for forgiveness? In the past few months,¡±


    "I have been killing you countless times in my dreams every night, hoping that one day I will get what I want.¡±


    Grover heard here, in his heart he also knows that he will certainly die today, so he immediately put away that bitter


    pleading face.


    Now with a self-deprecatingugh, he continued: "I did not expect ah did not expect      you are not young, but have


    such a heavy heart,¡±


    "Such a ruthless mind should have known this, I should have killed you on the first day you came back,¡±


    "In order to eliminate future problems......... mistake is that I thought you did


    not know anything........ ¡±


    Speaking of this, Groverughed miserably, pointing to the camouged scars in her hand, sighed:


    ¡°udia, you have really calcted every aspect, if I had known that your face was not burned,¡± ¡°I would not have killed


    you, but I would have found an opportunity to sell you,¡±


    ¡°With your charming face, plus the identity of the daughter of the former head of the gang,¡±


    ¡°You would have been sold for a higher price than Xiaofen........... ¡±


    Speaking of this, Grover sighed and said with chagrin, ¡°Calcted everything, but still did not calcte this yellow-


    haired girl........................................................ ¡±


    Then, he blurted out, ¡°udia......... I am willing to bet to lose, and do not ask


    you to spare my life,¡±


    ¡°But only ask you to give me a more a less painful death, better if you shoot me!¡±


    udia shook her head and said seriously, ¡°The fairest way I can think of is to let you die by fire,¡±


    ¡°And that''s the only thing that has kept me alive these past few months!¡±


    For udia, her only remaining motivation for survival after the tragic death of her family was to avenge the deaths.


    Therefore, since she disguised herself as disfigured by the fire and returned to Vancouver, she has been looking for


    revenge.


    She knew that Grover was now the second-inmand of the gang and had arge number of followers, so it was


    difficult for her to kill him.


    Therefore, she nned a plot to die together, using herself as a weapon, to exchange Grover''s life.


    But, all this time, she had not found a suitable opportunity to execute her n.


    Especially with Xiaofen and Auntie Li around at all times, she did not want to risk these two people who cared about her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Moreover, she spent most of her time helping out in Xiaofen''s store, and every time Grover appeared in front of her


    without his entourage and alone.


    He was basically in the convenience store, so she could only suspend this n for the time being.


    Later, she found the mark left by the gang in front of Auntie Li''s house and knew that Grover had set his target on


    Xiaofen.


    She then thought of asking Charlie, whom she had never met before, toe to Vancouver and take Xiaofen away,


    So that Xiaofen would be safe and she could implement the n to die together without any worries.


    At that time, she never hoped that Xiaofen''s brother could help her take revenge.


    Because she knew very well that Grover''s gang was a local snake in Vancouver,


    And the strength of several hundred to a thousand people was never something that a foreigner could counteract.


    Just, how did she not expect that the Charlie, who Xiaofen would mention every day, would have such actually powerful


    strength?


    The tens of thousands of people in the size of the Cataclysmic Front, all loyal to him alone!


    If it wasn''t for Charlie, she was afraid she wouldn''t have found the opportunity to seek revenge on Grover!


    Grover was already desperate to the extreme at this point, he didn''t expect that udia, who looked weak on the


    surface, would be determined to burn him to death.


    At the thought of that endless pain, he could only plead in a hoarse voice:


    ¡°udia, I did kill your family of four, but I never let them go through the pain either, your parents and two brothers went


    in their sleep,¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to kill me, you have to give me a minimum of humanity!¡±


    udia shook her head and said seriously, ¡°Humanity is for people, beasts don''t deserve to talk about humane


    matters!¡±


    At this moment, Charlie had a little more appreciation for udia, an eighteen-year-old girl.


    Under the premise of not actively hurting others, a ruthless heart is definitely an advantage.


    Countless people are not ruthless enough to give the wrongdoers the opportunity to take advantage of.


    Eighteen-year-old udia, at least, had already decided not to leave any room for the enemy.


    Then, he opened his mouth and said to Joseph, ¡°Joseph, take this beast down, and by the way, tie up all the others and


    escort them all to the cargo warehouse,¡±


    ¡°Later on, we will let them watch Grover turn into ashes with their own eyes.¡±


    Joseph immediately said respectfully, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wade, I''ll make the arrangements!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately instructed the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    They were asked to use very strong nylon ties all the gang members'' hands from behind and have them line up to go to


    the cargo warehouse.

 Chapter 4172

    Chapter 4172


    The bulk carrier''s cargo hold was like a deep pit made of steel, not only was it nearly ten stories deep, its interior space


    was also surprisinglyrge.


    In addition, the whole ship waspletely empty, so the ce as a whole was very wide.


    Two or three hundred members of the gang were escorted


    Sent here, as ordered, one by one, they squatted in several rows at the edge of the cargo bay.


    The loaded and armed soldiers of Cataclysmic Front stood on either side of this group, their eyes and guns always


    locked on them.


    Soon, two of Joseph''s men brought Grover in.


    Following behind, there were two soldiers of Cataclysmic Front, and the two of them were carrying a bowl-thick iron


    chain weighing at least 700 to 800 pounds.


    This thick iron chain, a recement anchor chain from the cargo ship, was bulky and heavy.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Grover was brought to the center of the warehouse, the two soldiers behind the anchor chain, starting from Grover''s


    ankles.


    The lower half of Grover''s entire body was coiled in the center of the chain.


    Surrounded by seven or eight hundred pounds of iron chains, Grover could not move at all, and he realized at this


    moment this is his execution ground.


    At this moment, Grover, the whole person scared liver and guts, if not these chains will be wrapped around him, I''m


    afraid he would have fallen to the ground.


    And at this time, another soldier walked in with an oil drum.


    There was no gasoline on the freighter, so he specifically got off the ship and drew nearly ten liters of fuel from the fuel


    tank of Andre''s Rolls Royce.


    The soldier came in front of Charlie and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, shall we start now?¡±


    Charlie looked at udia and said to her, "You can start anytime after you think about it.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: "If you change your mind, or if you can''t do it yourself and need someone else to do it for


    you, let me know at any time.¡±


    udia said with a resolute expression, "I have no problem with that!¡±


    After saying that, she took the oil barrel from the soldier''s hand.


    She stepped in front of Grover, looked at him, and without hesitation, poured the liquid inside the barrel onto his body.


    The strong smell of fuel made Grover pee his pants in fear, but at this time, peeing his pants would not help.


    He could already see from udia''s eyes, her unwavering killing intent.


    He cried out in fear: "udia, I beg you......... give me a painless death, a shot


    to kill me, I beg you!¡± "If you burn me today, you will live in the shadows for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°You do not want your


    conscience to suffer day and night in the future, right?!¡±


    udia shook her head and said firmly, ¡°I want to look ahead and not live in hatred for the rest of my life,¡±


    ¡°And I won''t hate you anymore after I see you burn to ashes!¡±


    After that, she took out a lighter from her pocket that she had been keeping for months.


    This is her father''s favorite kind of lighter, when the cap is opened, a crisp crashing sound will be emitted.


    In the past, whenever she heard this sound, she knew her father was smoking again, so she would go to him and say a


    few words.


    Since her father died, she bought a lighter of the same type and every day when she missed her parents the most.


    She would take this lighter out, listen to the familiar sound, watch the wavering fire, and think back to the happy times


    she had with her family.


    Even, she also intends to use this meaningful lighter to die with Grover.


    At this moment, she pushed away from the metal cover of the lighter and as usual, it once again issued a ding.


    The crisp sound reverberated in the middle of the empty cargo hold, and actually had a bit of a lilting feeling.


    At this moment, udia felt that the whole world had slowed down.


    She slowly rubbed the slender roller on the side of the lighter, and the sparks from the flint grinding out.


    The next moment, the sparks ignited the gas that the lighter kept releasing, and with a poof, a long, thin, and thriving fire


    sprang up.


    In the wavering firelight, she saw Grover''s face, which waspletely distorted by extreme fear, and heard his


    hysterical cries, all in her conscious background.


    She lifted her head, shifted her gaze from the firelight, and turned to Grover, smiling with relief, reached out and threw


    the burning lighter toward him.


    Boom, arge fire ignited from the man.


    It was like the fire of the lighter just now, was instantly magnified countless times.


    Grover''s miserable screams became more and more intense but gradually disappeared.


    At this moment, udia seemed to see the appearance of her parents and two younger brothers from the roaring


    firelight.


    She remembered the bedtime stories her mother told her when she was a child, at the foot of her bed.


    The poor, little girl who sold matches, in the light of the matches, vaguely saw the appearance of her deceased


    grandmother.


    Totally uncontroble tears spurted out, causing her vision to blur.


    However, although the vision before her eyes was blurred to the extreme, the appearance of her parents and younger


    brothers became clearer and clearer.


    She saw her young mother smiling at her, her serious father quietly hiding his hand squeezing the cigarette under the


    table like a child,


    And her two young brothers running towards her with excitement on their faces.


    At this moment, the world in her eyes came to a soothing standstill.

 Chapter 4173

    Chapter 4173


    At this moment, udia was in a half-dreaming and half-awake state.


    The voices and smiles of her parents and two younger brothers kept appearing in front of her eyes,


    Which seemed extremely real, and the raging fire of vengeance in front of her was scorching her body at close range,


    And even dried out the rushing out of tears from her big eyes.


    In the past, the monstrous hatred made her move forward with difficulty;


    But now, after all the hatred dissipated with the fire in front of her,


    She finally felt the feeling of relief for the first time.


    Justpared to her, Xiaofen shivered with fright the moment she watched a living person wailing and burning in front


    of her.


    She couldn''t help burying her head in Charlie''s arms, closed her eyes, and didn''t dare to look,


    But Charlie patted her back and whispered in her ear: ¡°Don''t be afraid, It''s the most real aspect of the world.¡±


    Although Xiaofen was an orphan, she was adopted by the orphanage since she was a child.


    During her growth, she was not only cared for by Aunt Li, but also by a group of friends.


    Although the life was a little bitter, no one ever let her suffer any grievances,


    Nor did she have the opportunity to experience the dangers of the world.


    However, this time, Charlie realized that Xiaofen didn''t know enough about the evil of this world.


    In her twenties, her understanding of the dark side of the world is not evenparable to that of eighteen-year-old


    udia.


    Moreover, if udia hadn''t found a way to inform him, Xiaofen might have been killed by Grover.


    Therefore, Charlie felt that she should also see the cruelty of this world and make her more alert in the future.


    More of such cognition can also make her more alert to this society.


    Xiaofen also probably understood Charlie''s intention, and her trembling body gradually recovered.


    It was not until Grover became a humanoid coke that Charlie said to udia:


    ¡°udia, Grover is dead, can you let go of this matter?¡±


    udia turned around, looking at Charlie, choked and said,


    ¡°I can put it down... Mr. Wade, I really don''t know how to thank you..."


    ¡°If it wasn''t for your help, I don''t know when I would have been able to avenge my family."


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Don''t be so polite, it''s the good cause that you wanted to save Xiaofen that has yielded good


    results,"


    ¡°So in the final analysis, it was you who helped yourself.¡±


    Xiaofen just started from the conversation between udia and Grover to know the beginning and end of the whole


    thing.


    So, she walked to udia and said gratefully, ¡°udia, thank you..."


    udia hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Xiaofen, don''t say that I should thank you and Aunt Li,"


    ¡°Otherwise, I might have been wandering the streets long ago."


    Charlie said to the two of them: ¡°You two should not thank each other here,"


    ¡°I will arrange for a few female soldiers to apany you back to the bridge to rest,"


    ¡°And here I have some things to deal with."


    Xiaofen nodded lightly, udia nced at Andre and other members of the gang, and asked Charlie,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you n to do with them?"


    Charlie asked her: ¡°How do you want me to deal with them?"


    udia shook her head and said, ¡°I don''t know. I just think that although they are all guilty,"


    ¡°Most of them are not guilty of any murder."


    Charlie smiled slightly, Whispered: ¡°You don''t have to worry about this matter," ¡°I will save their lives and give them a


    chance to reform." In the second half of the sentence, Charlie didn''t say the following in a loud voice.


    Opportunities must be given, but it is definitely not to let them go home and reform.


    But to follow the Cataclysmic Front and go to the Middle East to reform.


    Of course, the main reason is to make them work hard.


    As for whether they will reform or not, it is not so important.

 Chapter 4174

    Chapter 4174


    Afterward, udia and Xiaofen left the warehouse under the escort of several female soldiers.


    The burnt body was still there in the center of the warehouse.


    It was still smoking, and the warehouse that could hold 10,000 tons of goods was also filled with a burning smell.


    The members of the gang, including Andre, looked at Grover''s remains at this time,


    And they all looked horrified and terrified to the extreme.


    Seeing Grover''s tragic death with their own eyes had a strong deterrent effect on them.


    Andre was so frightened that he almost had a heart attack.


    Because he was afraid that Charlie would use the same method to deal with himter.


    And the more afraid of something you are, the more that thing wille to you.


    At this time, Charlie pointed to Andre, who was squatting in the first row, and said lightly, ¡°Joseph, bring that guy here.¡±


    "Okay, Master.¡± Joseph lifted Andre with one hand without thinking, and directly he was brought to Charlie.


    At this time, Andre was even more frightened and trembling, shaking violently.


    Charlie looked at him and said lightly:


    "Come on, Andre, Grover''s affairs are over, now it''s time to talk about your affairs.¡±


    Andre said in horror: "Wade...Mr. Wade.I Apart from taking your money in the casino,¡±


    "I didn''t do anything else that I''m sorry for.¡±


    Charlie asked him: "Why? Grover did the kidnapping of my sister alone?¡±


    "The money earned, Grover alone was going to have that money?¡±


    Andre stammered: "This. This was mainly Grover''s idea,¡±


    "And he leads people to do the specific things. I have never participated in.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Charlie patted his shoulder and smiled slightly: "Okay, you don''t have to be so afraid,¡±


    "As long as you cooperate obediently, among all of you, only Grover was destined for that fate.¡±


    ¡°As for you and the others, I said it just now, I will give you a chance to work for Cataclysmic Front,¡± ¡°And I will definitely


    not break my promise.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie looked at Andre and said seriously,


    ¡°Now I will give you a task to give all the members of your gang to you.¡±


    ¡°You called over and tell them that there is something important to announce to them, remember, everyone, must be


    present.¡±


    Andre panicked and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wade...you shouldn''t be... It''s not because you want to wipe out our entire group.¡±


    Charlie said sincerely: ¡°Since I said if you want to join the Cataclysmic Front and serve for the Cataclysmic Front in the


    future,¡±


    ¡°I will naturally not break my promise, as long as you Just do it obediently,¡±


    ¡°I promise with my body that I will never kill you; as long as your subordinates cooperate obediently,¡±


    ¡°I will never kill any of them.¡±


    After a slight pause, Charlie said again, ¡°You don''t have to worry either.¡±


    ¡°If I go back on my word and go back on my word in front of the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front because of you,¡±


    ¡°How should I convince the tens of thousands of people in the Cataclysmic Front in the future?¡±


    Andre Hearing this was slightly relieved.


    Right now, he doesn''t know whether it is good or bad to join the Cataclysmic Front.


    But at least one thing can be guaranteed, that is, if he joins the Cataclysmic Front, he will be able to survive.


    After seeing Grover being burnt to charcoal, what is more, important than living?


    However, Charlie''s face turned dark at this time, and said coldly:


    ¡°But you have to remember that this is the only chance I give you,¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to cooperate, then your end will be the same as Grover''s,¡±


    ¡°I will give you ten seconds to think about it.¡±

 Chapter 4175

    Chapter 4175


    When Andre heard this, how could he dare to doubt and hesitate at all?


    Grover''s end, he witnessed the whole process, the most impatient thing he can think right now is to survive.


    So he nodded quickly and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I am willing to cooperate...


    Willing to work for Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I will give you ten minutes, you and your subordinates will take all members of the group


    together.¡±


    ¡± Give me a copy of the list of members, remember, it is a list of all members, none of them can be missing!¡±


    Andre didn''t dare to disobey, and hurriedly summoned a few leaders under him and began to list the members of the


    organization.


    Ten minutester, a full list of 870 people was listed.


    After Charlie read the list, he said to Andre: ¡°From now on, contact the group members who are not present on the list,¡±


    ¡°And tell them toe to the dock as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°If there are people who cannot be reached temporarily, mark their names.¡±


    Andre didn''t dare to say more and under the supervision of the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front.


    He took a group of leaders and began to call and send messages to the members, urging them toe to the dock as


    soon as possible.


    At this time, Charlie called Joseph and instructed:


    ¡°Joseph, send some troops to find out for these people who can''t be contacted, and bring them all to me before dawn!¡±


    Joseph immediately said respectfully: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, your subordinate will do it now!¡±


    Before, Charlie gave Joseph three tasks.


    The first task is to protect Xiaofen''s safety, and at the same time to catch all those who intend to harm her.


    Joseph has alreadypleted this task in person;


    the second task is to get ready on the freighter to control Andre, Grover, and their subordinates;


    this task is still carried by Joseph himself with the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front and ispleted.


    As for the third task, it is to arrange all the members of this organization in ce.


    These 800 plus people must all be present, and none of them must be missing.


    After the people are all together, the freighter will directly set off and carry the people towards Syria.


    Joseph immediately asked his subordinates to lead half of the staff


    And escort a group of members of the gang to search for members who could not be contacted one by one ording to


    the list.


    After giving the order, Joseph said to Charlie again:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, these members of the gang kidnapped a total of five girls this time,¡±


    "Two of them were found in the car, and three were found in the dock.¡±


    ¡°Found on a small freighter, what to do with the five girls?¡±


    Charlie asked, "What is the state of the five girls now?¡±


    "In aa.¡± Joseph exined, "We caught a few key figures and tortured them.¡±


    "After a while, ording to their exnation,¡±


    "These girls have been injected with arge amount of anesthetic and sedative drugs, and will not wake up before noon


    tomorrow.¡±


    Charlie asked again, "What about their original n?¡±


    Joseph said hurriedly. : "Their original n was to catch Miss Li, and then send these six girls to the high seas together,¡±


    "And their superiors would go to the open seas to pick up these girls.¡±


    Charlie asked again: "Their superiors Who is he?¡±


    Joseph exined: ¡°They don''t know who the superior is, and the identity of the superior ispletely confidential to


    them.¡±


    "They just send people to the superior, and the superior will take them to other people.¡±


    "The state will take action, and then the people above will pay them the divided sales amount,¡±


    "And the upper house payment also uses the cryptocurrency, and there is no identity clue at all.¡±


    Charlie said coldly: "It seems that it is a very structured system. Aplex, veryrge-scale organization.¡±


    "Yes.¡± Joseph nodded and said, "It is said that this is a veryrge gray industrial chain in these parts of the world.¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly, and said again:


    "It''s just one gang that tied up five or six girls.¡±


    "If several gangs work together and each gang provides five or six girls,¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Then there are two or three girls. So many people disappeared at one time, are they too tant?¡±


    "Aren''t they afraid of the Vancouver police investigation?¡±

 Chapter 4176

    Chapter 4176


    Joseph nodded and said seriously: "I thought it was a bit strange at first but after the interrogation,¡± "I found that they


    have aplicated rtionship with the police, and most of the target groups are illegal immigrants.¡±


    ¡°In addition, they also threaten the families of the victims and force them to dare not speak out.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the paper data on the missing persons in Vancouver is still rtively low. It''s normal.¡±


    Having said this, Joseph added: ¡°I heard that their handlers above seems to have a bigger background,¡±


    ¡°And girls like Miss Li, who they think are very high-quality, usually provide some curiosity.¡±


    ¡°There are many rich people in the world, including some of the top hidden wealth and celebrities and the water behind


    them is very deep.¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°Have you found out how they do the deals?¡±


    ¡°Have figured that out,¡± Joseph said:


    ¡°They usually send the information of the girl to be traded first,¡±


    ¡°And the other party will set a trading time. Within a few hours before the trade,¡±


    ¡°They will send them the coordinates of the specific trading location,¡±


    ¡°So that they will sail to the designated ce to follow up with them where they get connected.¡±


    Charlie asked coldly, ¡°Then what time are they scheduled to go to sea tonight?¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°Three in the morning.¡±


    Charlie looked at the time, it was already around two in the morning, So he gritted his teeth and muttered: ¡°Since this


    matter has been taken care of so far,¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will take care of everything I can!¡±


    After that, he said to Joseph: "Joseph, leave this ce to others,¡±


    "Let them gather a lot of people on the big list for me before dawn.¡±


    "You can call up a few capable men, and then bring those gang members you caught.¡±


    "We will go to sea to meet their superiors!¡±


    Joseph said without hesitation: "Okay, Mr. Wade, I''ll make arrangements!¡±


    Ten minutester.


    Charlie boarded the freighter that had been controlled by Joseph''s men.


    This ship is not actually the property of the gang, but they are temporarily leased.


    Charlie asked Joseph to bring ten of his most capable men,


    And tied more than ten members from the gang who were especially responsible for this line,


    And thenunched the freighter to leave the dock and sail into the dark sea.


    After sailing for more than two hours, ording to the statements of members of the gang,


    The freighter has approached the pre-booked delivery point.


    This handover point was a GPS coordinate sent by their previous boss four hours ago.


    After the freighter arrived at this coordinate location, the entire sea was pitch ck, and no ships could be seen at all.


    Charlie questioned the gang member who was in charge of sailing the ship:


    ¡°Where is the boss who is dealing with you?¡±


    The other party shook his head and said, "This... I don''t know much about this.¡±


    "We all arrive at the specified ce at the specified time. Then wait for them to show up.¡±


    Charlie looked around, and there was no sign of a ship except his own ship on the sea that was more than ten


    kilometers in radius.


    After waiting for another 20 minutes, a ship finally came slowly from a distance.


    From a distance, it looks like a point of light drifting slowly at sea level.


    Seeing this, the sailor hurriedly said, "They are here!¡±


    Charlie stared at the light spot in the distance, and said to Joseph, who was beside him,


    "Joseph, when the other party approaches, you can lead someone to rush quickly.¡±


    "Go up, kill all those who resist first, and leave a few tongues to bring over to ask questions.¡±


    Joseph nodded and blurted out: "Mr. Wade, rest assured, your subordinates will definitelyplete the task!¡±

 Chapter 4177

    Chapter 4177


    Charlie knew very well that behind this kind of gray industry, there must be intricate roots.


    The whole chain, from top to bottom, is estimated to be spread throughout the region.


    Therefore, he also knew that he could not destroy this industry chainpletely.


    However, since he caught up with this mess, and just happened to run into this gang trading tonight,


    He still decided to give this gang a small lesson.


    Regardless of who the boss of these gangs in Vancouver really is,


    Tonight first, bring this boss to pick up the goods under the, and then forced to ask for some useful information.


    In the morning, the whole Italian gang evaporated and the people who came to trade with them were also unounted


    for.


    Which will definitely give a warning to the real bosses and make them stay away from Vancouver at least a little bit.


    At this point, the point of light on the sea is getting closer and closer.


    However, the other side stopped when there were still two kilometers left from the cargo ship.


    Charlie''s vision was better than normal, even at a distance.


    He could still easily see that the other party was not sailing a cargo ship, but a very luxurious mega-yacht.


    The total length of the yacht seemed to be nearly 100 meters.


    And the building above the deck had six floors, which made Charlie wonder, such a yacht, worth at least over a billion


    dors.


    He couldn''t help but ask Joseph beside him, ¡°Joseph, these days, are all human traffickers are so profitable?¡±


    Joseph also saw it clearly, so he was puzzled and said,


    ¡°I''m not too sure, this boat does look worth a lot, and they use this kind of boat to pick up people, it''s a bit too high-


    profile, right?¡±


    Joseph''s words reminded Charlie, Charlie at this time waved his hand and said seriously:


    ¡°Excessive high profile, sometimes it bes a kind of low profile, to be honest,¡±


    ¡°If I were to investigate a port every day for in and out of the ship suspected of smuggling people,¡±


    ¡°Then this kind of luxury yacht should be thest object I ranked,¡±


    ¡°Even if we are surprised to see such a ship here. Others must feel the same way.¡±


    Joseph nodded gently and said, ¡°Mr. Wade''s words are reasonable.¡±


    Saying that, Joseph added: ¡°However, those who can afford this ship should also have a prominent identity


    background,¡±


    ¡°It seems that here in poption crimes, there is indeed a lot of high society involvement.¡±


    Charlie at this time called a gang member to the front, opened his mouth, and asked,


    ¡°You came to trade at sea before, also docked this ship?¡±


    The gang member picked up the binocrs, looked for a while, shook his head, and said,


    "I''ve never seen this ship before, the ones who came to dock with me in the past were cargo ships,¡±


    "They usually hid people in special containers, and when they arrived at the dock,¡±


    "A truck driver from the distribution side would pull the containers away, they wouldn''t use such a luxurious big yacht.¡±


    Charlie frowned: "Distribution side generally how do they operate?¡±


    The man said: "In general, people are sent to the distribution side of the city,¡±


    "They will evaluate the people, to meet the criteria on the auction to stay,¡±


    "The rest of the package sold to some overseas criminal groups, this is the normal distribution channel.¡±


    Said, he thought for a moment, suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly said:


    "But I seem to have heard that if there is a top quality goods shown interest in advance by the big shots,¡±


    "The other side will send a ship to pick up people directly and will not go through this channel.¡±


    Charlie asked: "And what does this mean?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The other party hurriedly exined: "In general, before delivery, we will conduct a certain investigation of the target


    person,¡±


    ¡°And then take some photos, organized into a data and send to the top,¡± ¡°The top will give priority to the highest level of


    VIP customers to go through the data,¡±


    ¡°If there is no highest level of VIP customers show interest, then it is the normal distribution channels,¡±


    ¡°but if someone is seen by the highest level of VIP customers, they will directly skip the auction link,¡±


    ¡°And the boss will negotiate a price with the VIP customer and send the person directly to them.¡±

 Chapter 4178

    Chapter 4178


    Charlie hearing this, his expression gradually cooled down and asked,


    ¡°So, among the six girls you are going to deliver this time, someone is being looked at by the highest level VIP?¡±


    The other party nodded: ¡°Although we have never encountered such a thing, but it should be correct.¡±


    Charlie''s eyebrows knitted together,


    His intuition told him that the girl who was being looked at by the highest level VIP was most likely Xiaofen.


    Just at that moment, the ship''smunicator suddenly rang.


    A man''s voice came out, ¡°Vancouver 003, please respond when you receive.¡±


    The gang member looked at Charlie and asked nervously, ¡°Do I........... have to


    answer?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Answer normally.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    The man hurriedly picked up themunicator and spoke, ¡°Vancouver 003 received.¡±


    The other party''s voice came over themunicator,


    ¡°Bring the cargo you want to deliver this time to the deck and prepare to hand it over.¡±


    The man asked, ¡°How to hand over? Should we send the people there, or should youe and pick them up?¡±


    The other party instructed, ¡°You first bring all the goods to the deck, make sure their faces are not covered,¡±


    ¡°We will send a drone to verify the identity first, after verification is urate, we will send a speedboat to pick up the


    people!¡±


    The man suddenly got nervous, he had not experienced such a handover process,


    As soon as he heard that the other party would send a drone to verify the identity first, he immediately panicked.


    He knew very well that the six girls, including Xiaofen, were not even on board at the moment.


    And the other side is so cautious, to verify the identity first, how can this pass can not be fooled.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Charlie smacked his lips and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°This gang is vignt enough to use a drone to probe the reality first, which I really did not expect.¡±


    Josephmented: ¡°This gang is indeed very cautious, the distance between them and us, but also the general automatic


    weapons simply can not hit the range,¡± ¡°Two kilometers away, want to cause damage to this ship, at least must be


    heavy anti-material weapons,¡±


    ¡°What we can get in Canada, are some of the range of several hundred meters of ordinary standard firearms,¡±


    ¡°If they find anomalies, turn around and flee, we really have no way to take them  ¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°If they want to run, our ship can catch up with them?¡±


    ¡°Impossible........ ,¡± Joseph shook his head and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this kind of luxury cruise ship, is absolutely not stingy in power configuration,¡±


    ¡°It is like a Ferrari, and this, we are like an old truck in disrepair,¡±


    ¡°If he sails at full power, the speed must be much faster than us;¡±


    ¡°This cargo ship of ours, we can run to twenty knots of speed and already thank God,¡±


    ¡°But that yacht of theirs, it is estimated that it can easily reach fifty knots of speed,¡±


    ¡°That is ny kilometers per hour, so fast, we want to catch up with him, no doubt it is a fool''s dream.¡±


    Charlie nodded gently and said, ¡°This way, we first get idle, slowly approach them,¡±


    ¡°Then you find a few thin soldiers, disguise a little first lie to the deck,¡±


    ¡°And strive to get as close to them as possible before they find out the end.¡±


    Joseph was a bit puzzled and couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Wade, do you want to find an opportunity to get close to them


    and catch them?¡±


    "I feel that this may not work......... the other side is so alert, even if we can


    reduce the distance to one kilometer,¡±


    "The other side as long as they find out, open full power to escape, we can not do anything to


    them........................................ ¡±


    Joseph felt that even if Charlie''s strength is very strong,¡±


    "It is impossible to rely on two legs in the vast ocean, chasing a speed of more than ny kilometers per hour luxury


    yacht.


    However, Charlie said at this time with a cold face, "I don''t want to catch up with it, I just want to finish it off!¡±


    "Finish it off?!¡±

 Chapter 4179

    Chapter 4179


    When Joseph heard Charlie''s words, his entire body was dumbfounded.


    He thought Charlie had some misunderstanding about the situation between the two sides, so he said,


    "Mr. Wade....... we don''t have weapons that can sink such a yacht ah............ ¡±


    Saying that, he seriously exined, "With our current firepower, even if we shorten the distance to five hundred meters,¡±


    "The bullets hitting the other side''s hull will be simr to scratching an itch.¡±


    Charlie smiled ndly and said, "You guys don''t have it, but I do.¡± Before the auction, Charlie had refined a few amulets


    of protection.


    It was also that time, under the powerful aura boost of the Cultivation Pill, he had refined a new magic weapon for


    himself.


    A stronger magic weapon than the Thunderstorm Order, the Soul Piercing de.


    The thunderbolt order this kind of magic weapon, attracting heavenly thunder is too loud,


    But the killing power of the target is not so strong.


    But soul piercing de is not the same.


    The soul piercing de does not need to trigger the celestial phenomena, and it is almost invisible from the visual point


    of view.


    Not only that, but the power of the Soul Piercing de is also much greater than the Thunderbolt Order.


    That day, Charlie had tried it in the back mountain of the Champs Elysees Spa Hotel.


    With just oneyer of soul piercing de, he was able to cut down four big trees.


    And with tenyers of soul piercing de, even boulders could be turned into pieces.


    So, Charlie can conclude that as long as the distance is a little closer, tenyers of soul piercing de will definitely be


    able to pierce the yacht!


    As long as this yacht can be left behind when the timees, no one on this boat will be able to escape!


    Although Joseph did not know what kind of weapons Charlie had that could sink a yacht.


    But since he said so, Joseph did not question it in his heart, so he immediately said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, then I will arrange for my men to prepare!¡±


    After saying that, he turned to look at the pilot who was sailing the boat and instructed, ¡°Idle towards the target!¡±


    The pilot nodded and carefully steered the cargo ship, approaching the other side at a very slow speed.


    Charlie walked out of the cockpit and stepped to the bow of the ship, his eyes fixed on the yacht in the distance.


    Soon, he will see from the yacht, there is a white four-rotor drone slowly rising.


    This civilian drone, seven-year-old children can control and can get the image transmission within a few kilometers.


    When Hamid in Syria, was relying on this civilian drone and the gullible Cataclysmic Front suffered a big loss.


    Charlie saw this drone flying towards the cargo ship, thinking in his heart.


    This thing''s flight speed is very fast, flying to dozens of kilometers per hour easily, two kilometers is only two or three


    minutes.


    But his own ship is slowly creeping toward the other side so in two or three minutes,


    It is estimated to be able to sail three or four hundred meters.


    So, one is bound to not let this drone get close, Or else once the other side finds out the problem and escapes at full


    speed, it will be impossible for him to catch up.


    So, he held the soul piercing de in his hand, his eyes were fixed on the fast-approaching drone in the air,


    His aura moved slightly, and he immediately shot a de at the drone.


    Charlie''s Soul Piercing de, when refined, was stacked with tenyers of Flying de Talisman,


    While for this Soul Piercing de only oneyer was used.


    An almost silent and invisible energy quickly flew towards that drone.


    At this moment, Joseph''s ears moved slightly, although this soul piercing de is almost silent,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But Joseph is after all a peak state eight-star martial artist.


    His super perception allows him to clearly detect the presence of this force.


    He was instantly shocked in his heart.


    Because he did not expect that Charlie would be able to release the energy in his body across the air,


    Which was almost impossible for a martial artist.


    The internal energy of a martial artist could make his senses sharper and limbs stronger, but it could not be separated


    from the martial artist''s body.

 Chapter 4180

    Chapter 4180


    An eight-star martial artist like Joseph could even pierce the armor if his internal force converged on his two fists.


    But no matter how much internal force he used, he could not void it from a distance of ten centimeters away to break a


    ss.


    And Charlie''s soul piercing de just now, for Joseph, it is totally shocking.


    He is simply a frog at the bottom of the well and suddenly saw a bigger world, and it instantly overturned his perception


    of strength.


    At this time, the drone is speeding up, from the yacht, a man in ck hands holding the remote control,


    Eyes on the drone ready to fly it to the deck of the cargo ship.


    However, suddenly, the drone flying in the air instantly burst out a fire, And the whole picture transmission screen also


    instantly turned in to ck. The man in ck was startled and eximed, ¡°The drone blew up!¡± Another man came


    forward, frowned, and asked, "What happened?¡±


    The man in ck said, "Team leader, the drone blew up just as it lifted off!¡± "It blew up?¡± The team leader was instantly


    alerted and asked out of the blue, "How could it blow up? Are we under attack?¡±


    "I don''t think so.¡± The man in ck exined,


    "In the middle of the night, nothing can hit such a small drone with a single shot from such a distance,¡±


    "Even the king of the gun in the army has no chance.¡±


    Saying that he added: "I feel that it should be a problem with the lithium battery,¡±


    ¡°Probably a bulge or defect in the battery, I just manipted the drone to elerate, maybe it released too much


    current, so it blew up.¡±


    Hearing this, the team leader instantly rxed a bit and asked, "Is there an alternate? Put another one.¡±


    "Yes.¡± The man in ck nodded and then opened another ck engineering stic box at his feet, which also held a


    white drone.


    He hurriedly checked the body of the drone, focusing on the battery in his hand to take a closer look,


    He found that the battery did not have any broken, bulging bags, and the power indicator is also in a fully charged state,


    then he immediately switched this drone for the lift-off.


    However, this drone just flew up, it once again repeated the same mistake.


    The lithium battery was shattered by Charlie''s soul piercing de, and quickly caught fire and exploded in the air,


    turning into a fireball that fell directly into the sea.


    Seeing this, the team leader hurriedly questioned:


    "What is this again? Is there a problem with the lithium battery again?¡±


    The man in ck is also a bit puzzled, frowned, and said,


    "It should not, this time I checked the battery, there was no problem........... ¡±


    The group leader was instantly alerted and said offhandedly,


    "Everyone pay attention to cover, there is likely to be a sniper!¡±


    The words just fell, the crowd on the deck have bent down to find cover.


    At this time, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Vancouver 003 seems to be approaching us!¡±


    The crowd hurriedly looked toward the lighted freighter on the sea, and when they did.


    They found that the distance between the freighter and themselves seemed to have closed considerably.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The team leader picked up themunicator with a vignt face and said in a cold voice:


    "Vancouver 003, Vancouver 003, please stop approaching us immediately,¡±


    ¡°And maintain at least one nautical mile distance from us, otherwise we will terminate the handover!¡±


    Charlie stood on the bow deck and shouted to Joseph at the door of the bridge, "Full speed ahead!¡±


    Joseph got the order and immediately rushed to the control console and pulled the engine throttle pusher to the bottom


    with one hand!


    The freighter, which was moving slowly at a very slow speed, suddenly burst out with a violent shaking of the engine.


    And the ship''s speed was instantly increased by a lot.


    The people on that cruise ship had heard the roar from the cargo ship''s engine,


    And the team leader immediately picked up the walkie-talkie and said loudly, "The situation has changed! Sail away at


    full speed!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the pilot immediately turned up the engine horsepower to the maximum.


    And arge wave of water and foam stirred by the propeller gushed out from the stern of the ship at once.


    ¡°Want to run?¡±


    Seeing that the other party wanted to escape, Charlie sneered and suddenly gave his full strength, directly striking a


    tenyer soul piercing de towards the stern of the ship!


    He did not know how much damage the tenyer soul piercing de would cause to the ship,


    But the people on this ship were not enough to die in his eyes,


    So he intended to use the tenyer soul piercing de to give them a shot into the soul!


    Nearly thirty percent of the aura in his body was instantly drawn away by this soul piercing de.


    Turning into unparalleled energy that rushed violently towards the yacht!

 Chapter 4181

    Chapter 4181


    A powerful force that swept across the sea without a sound.


    A secondter, they could hear that from the yacht stern suddenly came a loud boom!


    Immediately after, the stern of the power system was instantly detonated,


    Arge wave of fire, along with the shattered propellers and power system parts rose into the sky!


    They were preparing to elerate the evacuation of the yacht, but instantly lost all the power, and stopped at once.


    At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Before this, Joseph had always presumed that Charlie was a Dark Realm expert,


    But seeing that he could easilyunch an invisible attack and knock a hole through the other yacht,


    He immediately realized that Charlie''s strength was probably far above the Dark Realm!


    Thinking about this, Joseph felt more and more that his move to kill the Wade family all back then was really a ridiculous


    thought.


    At this moment, the people on the yacht were already stunned by the explosion just now.


    A young man''s voice came over the inte: ¡°What happened? What is this explosion just now? Why isn''t the boat


    moving?¡±


    Another urgent voice of the pilot came over the inte,


    ¡°Young master! Our ship has lost all power! It feels like the engine has been blown up!¡±


    The young man eximed, ¡°D*mn it, how could this happen? Are we under attack?¡±


    The team leader on deck was busy saying, ¡°Young master, if the explosion just now was caused by an external force,¡±


    ¡°It would have to be at least a weapon like a Bazooka or RPG to be possible, but I didn''t see anything attacking us.¡±


    The team leader, who had served in the military for many years, was extremely experienced inbat.


    And ording to his professional knowledge, in the explosion just now, the power had exceeded that of a normalrge-


    caliber anti-material rifle,


    And it had to be a weapon at the level of a rocket-propelled grenade to be possible.


    However, in the darkness of the sea, if the other party used a rocketuncher,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It would be like setting off a big firework, the noise must have been also very loud, it was not impossible not to find out.


    But just before the explosion urred, his eyes have been watching the suspicious cargo ship,


    And did not find the other party to use weapons to attack their yacht.


    When he was amazed, he changed his feeling, the whole ship''s stern seems to have suddenly sunk a little bit, and the


    bow of the ship is also at a very small angle.


    This subtle change made his heart in a sudden shock, he guessed that was the reason for the stern sinking.


    It must be because of the explosion, resulting in the cabin separating from the stern into the water!


    Moreover, the water ingress must have been so serious that it caused the stern to start sinking slightly.


    If the water intake continues to develop, the stern will gradually sink into the water,


    While the bow will warp higher and higher, and finally the whole ship will sink ny degrees vertically to the bottom!


    At this moment, the mechanic inside the cabin suddenly shouted over the inte,


    ¡°No good! A big hole has been blown in the stern of the ship, and seawater has already rushed in!¡±


    The team leader''s face changed and he shouted,


    ¡°Everyone put on life jackets and leave the cabin immediately!¡±


    ¡°Armed personnel immediately ready for battle! Hurry tounch the lifeboat and prepare to abandon the ship!¡±


    When these words came out, dozens of people on the whole ship panicked to the extreme!


    Although most of them were well-trained bodyguards,


    They had never encountered such a dangerous situation before, and many of them were in a state of confusion.


    More than twenty armed men rushed onto the deck holding assault rifles,


    And this group of people was staring nervously at the approaching freighter, ready to fire at any time.


    From the inte the young man''s angry voice came over the machine:


    ¡°What did you say? Abandon the ship?¡±


    ¡°How are we going to get back to Seattle after we abandon the ship?¡±

 Chapter 4182

    Chapter 4182


    The team leader hurriedly said, ¡°Young master, after abandoning the ship, I will escort you out of here by lifeboat,¡±


    ¡°This is only about two hundred kilometers from Seattle, if everything goes well, we can arrive in four or five hours!¡±


    The young man said coldly, "I''m not going back in a fcuking speedboat for five hours!¡±


    "You call the family right now and have them send a seane to pick me up!¡±


    The team leader said, "Young master, our problem is not just that the ship is sinking!¡±


    "The cargo ship opposite is speeding towards us, I think they have evil intentions,¡±


    "If we really let them catch up, I''m afraid we will be in danger!¡±


    "The most important thing now is to get you out of here!¡±


    The young man asked rhetorically, "Are you saying that the mafia wants to deal with us?¡±


    The group leader blurted out, "Most likely!¡±


    "Sh!t!¡± The young man cursed through clenched teeth, "Are these hicks tired of living?¡±


    "How dare they dare to bark at me with that kind of power?¡±


    "Tomorrow I''ll send a team to Vancouver to chop off their boss''s head!¡±


    The team leader said, "Young master, even if you kill the whole Italian gang tomorrow,¡±


    "It doesn''t matter, but the point is that we have to evacuate now!¡±


    The other party seemed to have epted the leader''s advice, but he still cursed and said,


    "Dam, the first time I came out with you people, the ship is about to sink, dmn bad luck!¡±


    Soon, there was a young Asian man in fancy clothes, running out from the cabin.


    He quickly came to the right side of the ship under the cover of several people,


    While the crew on both sides had already started to prepare to put the ship''s two lifeboats into the sea.


    The team leader, seeing the cargo ship getting closer and closer, shouted, "Hurry up, you guys! Or it will be toote!¡±


    When several crew members heard this, they were even more frazzled.


    The two lifeboats, usually not like the cargo ship, directly suspended on both sides of the hull,


    But in order to ensure the beauty of the yacht, they are hidden on the deck.


    When released, you need to open the deck cover, and then use a special lifting arm to lift the lifeboats from the deck.


    And only then turn to the sides of the ship to put them down to the water level.


    So, the whole process takes at least two or three minutes.


    If it is put in the usual, really encounter any unexpected situation, two or three minutes to put the lifeboat is also enough


    time.


    However between Charlie''s cargo ship, at this time, and their yacht, there are only a few hundred meters.


    Before the cargo ship rushed over, they simply do not have enough time to put down the lifeboat.


    Seeing that time was running out, the team leader hurriedly used themunicator again to shout at the cargo ship:


    ¡°Vancouver 003, I warn you again, your ship must maintain a distance of more than one nautical mile from my ship!¡±


    "Please immediately stop approaching my ship, if you continue to approach, we will use firepower!¡±


    At this moment, the cargo ship was only less than 500 meters away from the other side,


    Joseph came to the bow with the walkie-talkie, and when he saw Charlie standing calmly,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He hastily asked respectfully, "Mr. Wade, what should we do next?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: "The next is in your hands, I just have three requirements:¡±


    "First, do not allow to let even one person go; Second, kill all those holding weapons;¡±


    "Third, leave a few alive to bring up for questioning.¡±


    Joseph nodded, sped his hands, and said respectfully, "Don''t worry, Mr.


    Wade, your subordinates willplete the task!¡±


    The other party''s yacht had already lost power.


    So for Joseph and the other ten experts of the Front, it was naturally easy to deal with those armed men now.


    Charlie nodded and pointed to the young man on the yacht ahead who was protected by many people and said, ¡°I see


    that guy seems to have a special identity, make sure to catch him alive for me!¡±

 Chapter 4183

    Chapter 4183


    The only thing that was holding them back was the speed of the other side''s yacht,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Which was much faster than the cargo ship.


    Even if they were all martial arts masters, they could only watch the other side escape because there was no chance of


    closebat.


    But now, the other party''s yacht has lost power, the gang is already at the mercy of others.


    After receiving the order, Joseph immediately used the walkie-talkie to order:


    "Full power, ny degrees to hit the stern of the yacht, others get ready for battle!¡±


    The cargo ship immediately adjusted its direction and rammed directly towards the stern of the yacht!


    The people on the yacht also saw the intention of the freighter, immediately scared to death their hearts are now on


    burning coal.


    The yacht had already lost power and was at the mercy of the other side.


    The team leader shouted, "Quick! Everyone get ready for anti-collision!¡±


    Some soldiers saw the cargo ship crashing over and wanted to raise their guns to shoot,


    But when they heard the team leader''s reminder, they hurriedly grabbed the fences on both sides of the deck with both


    hands.


    The other side of this ny-degree impact on the stern, does not need to think to know what will happen?


    It will certainly hit the yacht and will be thrown pushed away.


    Then if the grasp is not stable, people are likely to be thrown into the sea!


    A few momentster, the cargo ship rammed into the stern of the yacht.


    Which was still burning, and instantly crashed the yacht''s stern into a semicircle on the sea.


    The huge force and inertia instantly threw a dozen people on the deck into the sea,


    And the young master, under the protection of many people, barely managed to carry the impact.


    But the whole person was also thrown to the ground and could not stand up.


    The crew member who was thinking of putting the lifeboat just lifted it up from the deck,


    But it was suddenly hit so hard that the lifeboat on the right side was thrown into the sea.


    But because the steel cable was still hanging from the hull, the whole boat was thrown out and hit the right side of the


    yacht heavily.


    The lifeboat on the other left was thrown directly onto the deck and instantly broke the hull.


    This time, the two lifeboats arepletely scrapped.


    This group of people who wanted to escape have now no chance.


    The moment the collision was over, Joseph gave an order, and ten soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front jumped from the


    cargo ship to the deck of the yacht with their guns.


    Followed by the sound of gunfire!


    All the soldiers of the Front are martial arts masters, and have undergone strict military training,


    In the violent shaking of the hull, their bodies were like a bell to stand firmly on the deck, raising guns to shoot almost


    unaffected.


    So, the other side of all the bodyguards holding firearms, in a few dozen seconds time will all be shot in the head!


    And that team leader just pointed his gun at Joseph,


    The next second, Joseph has instantly killed in front of him with great speed, a choke in the throat held him.


    The team leader was terrified and said with difficulty, ¡°You........... are a martial


    arts expert?¡±


    Joseph nodded and smiled, ¡°You are also not bad, it looks like you are about to break through to a three-star martial


    artist.¡±


    The group leader was shocked and said, ¡°Senior, you are so strong, why do you want to serve a lowly gang?¡±


    Josephughed: ¡°Who told you that I am serving the gang?¡±


    ¡°My boss is far stronger than me, the Italian group is just cannon fodder.¡±


    Saying that he looked at him with interest and asked,


    ¡°On the contrary, if you are a person of martial arts, why are you helping the enemy by following these trash who sell


    human beings?¡±


    When that team leader heard this, he immediately lowered his eyelids in shame.

 Chapter 4184

    Chapter 4184


    As the person in charge of this ship, he really hadn''t been involved in this kind of heartlessness on a regr basis


    He originally thought that his family had a background and backing,


    And he had nothing to worry about, but he did not expect that retribution woulde when he said it would never.


    Joseph looked at him coldly, and then fiercely punched his dantian fiercely,


    Instantly, the powerful internal force shattered his dantian,


    And all his cultivation instantly went up in smoke and he became a ruined person.


    He fell to his knees in pain, and Joseph threw him behind him and said to a member of the Cataclysmic Front behind


    him,


    ¡°Take him to the ship, except for him and the young boy in front of him, all the rest will be killed!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, several soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front immediately rushed to the fence.


    They raised their guns to shoot at those who jumped into the sea, as well as those who were thrown into the sea.


    And Joseph, personally went the young man that Charlie named to keep alive.


    Several other soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front aimed at the entourage around the young man,


    Shooting one after another with precision point-nk.


    The young man''s side was suddenly sttered with blood.


    Seeing his followers being shot one by one and falling to the ground.


    The young man trembled with fear and fell to the deck, squirming backward with his legs in panic.


    At that moment, Joseph had already arrived in front of him.


    The young man looked at Joseph with desperate eyes and said offhandedly,


    ¡°I...... I am the third young master of the American Qiao family,¡±


    ¡°If you dare to kill me, the Qiao family will never spare you........... ¡±


    Josephughed and said, ¡°Now it''s popr toe up and announce yourself, right?¡±


    ¡°Well then, meet me, I''m Joseph Wan of the Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    When the young man heard the words ¡°Cataclysmic Front¡± and ¡°Joseph Wan¡±, he was struck by lightning and his face


    was filled with shock.


    He naturally knew the great name of Joseph and knew that he was the suprememander of the Cataclysmic Front.


    But he could not believe that such a strong character as Joseph would make a move against him.


    Although the Qiao family also has some fame in the United States but in the final analysis,


    It is only the upper-middle ss level in the United States, how can they possibly mess with the Cataclysmic Front?


    So, he then subconsciously said,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You....... how can you be Joseph Wan......... our Qiao family has never


    offended the Cataclysmic Front......... How could youy hands on me?¡±


    Joseph sneered, ¡°Why would wey hands on you, you will know in a moment.¡±


    After saying that, he went forward, lifted him up like grabbing a chicken, and brought him directly back to the cargo ship.


    At this moment, there were already a dozen corpses floating on the sea,


    And more than a dozen of them had fallen across the deck of the yacht.


    Several soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front were ordered to start checking the yacht.


    They went deep inside the yacht, checked it out, and found five more crew members hiding inside the ship.


    After killing these five, they did not find any kidnapped girl inside the cabin, so they immediately withdrew.


    At this time, the stern of the yacht was sinking faster and faster, and the angle of the bow was warping wider and wider.


    After all the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front withdrew to the cargo ship.


    The angle at which that yacht was tilted, already exceeded forty-five degrees.


    A few minutester, the whole rear part of the ship had all sunk into the water,


    And the front part waspletely perpendicr to the water.


    At this time, the whole ship began to sink into the sea at a very fast speed,


    And after less than twenty seconds before and after, it disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 4185

    Chapter 4185


    At this time, the sea surface nearby only has a pile of floating bodies,


    As well as the Yacht explosion generated debris.


    Charlie stared at the surface of the water carefully for a moment,


    After confirming that Joseph and others did not leave anyone alive, then turned around and looked at the two people


    tied up on the deck,


    He walked straight to the young man''s shivering body, said in a cold voice: ¡°Come on, first introduce yourself!¡±


    The young man looked at Charlie and said with a panicked look on his face,


    ¡°Who the h3ll are you........ I have no enmity with you, why are you attacking


    me?!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°No wrongdoing and no hatred? Among those six girls, you were going to trade from the Italian gang


    today,¡±


    ¡°One of them is my sister, how dare you have the face to say to me that you have no ill will towards me?¡±


    At that, Charlie directly took the pistol from Joseph''s hand and fired a shot at the man''s his right leg.


    With a bang, a bloody hole was made in the young man''s right leg, And along with his painful scream, arge amount of


    blood quickly gushed out from the hole.


    The young man said in agony, ¡°I just came over to pick up a few people, I don''t know anything else.................................


    ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Charlie aimed at his left leg, did not hesitate to pull the trigger.


    After a gunshot, the young man hysterically clutching his legs and wailing, the whole person has been in pain and is


    about to faint.


    Charlie said in a cold voice: ¡°Say anything else I don''t want to hear, I''ll make a hole in the middle of your two legs!¡±


    The other party cried out in fear, trembling and begging:


    ¡°Don''t....... don''t........ I''ll say....... I''ll say anything........... ¡±


    Charlie coldly said: ¡°First make a self-introduction, what is thest name, what is the first name, where are you from.¡±


    The other party cried: ¡°I........ my name is n Qiao.......... am the third young


    master of the Qiao family in Seattle......... ¡±


    ¡°Qiao family?¡± Charlie frowned and asked Joseph: ¡°Joseph, do you know the Qiao family?¡±


    Joseph thought for a moment and said, ¡°Seems to have some impression, the Chinese family, originally not too strong,¡±


    ¡°All the assetsbined, it is estimated to be two or three hundred billion dors. But in these years the development


    speed is very fast,¡±


    ¡°The total assets are estimated to be close to one hundred billion dors, in the west coast it has a certain influence.¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at n, and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Since your family has assets of a hundred billion dors, why do you still want to do such harmful things? Is it to find


    excitement?¡±


    n cried: ¡°No........ I did not do anything.......... ¡±


    ¡°I just helped my big brother to go out to sea to pick up someone........... other


    than that I don''t know anything ah......... ¡±


    Charlie coldly questioned, ¡°What person did your big brother ask you to pick up?¡±


    n did not dare to conceal, said: ¡°This time the Italian gang submitted information,¡±


    ¡°There is a girl named Li Xiaofen, my big brother asked me to pick her up and take her to New


    York....................................... ¡±


    Charlie had heard from the mouth of the Italian gang members before that the other party would send a yacht to pick


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    her up,¡±


    ¡°The probability was that some big man with a background had taken a fancy to a certain girl in this transaction.


    Now when he heard n mention Xiaofen''s name, he thought it was his big brother who had mischief in mind for her.


    So, he immediately put a gun against n''s head and questioned,


    ¡°Isn''t your Qiao family in Seattle? Why did your big brother ask you to send Xiaofen to New York?¡±


    ¡°Seattle to New York is at least 4,000 kilometers across the entire United


    States, isn''t that a long way to go?¡±


    n said, ¡°He said there is a big shot in New York who has taken a liking to that Xiaofen,¡±


    ¡°And the other party wants my big brother to send her there as soon as possible,¡±


    "That''s why he asked me toe with him to pick up the goods, and also put me in charge of inspecting the


    goods........................................... ¡±


    "Inspection?!¡± Charlie pped n''s face, directly moved his seven or eight teeth, sternly questioned:


    "You are also responsible for the inspection? Are you fcuking tired of living?¡±


    n hurriedly cried and exined, "It''s not what you think........... My big


    brother asked me to inspect the goods,¡±


    "In fact, to see with my own eyes whether the actual look of Xiaofen is the same as that in the photo,¡±


    "If it was determined that the actual look is not different from the photo,¡±


    "Then immediately contact him, he will send a seane toe over and send that girl directly to New


    York................................... ¡±

 Chapter 4186

    Chapter 4186


    Saying that, n choked with aggression,


    "Generally the girl who is fancied by the big man, I would never dare to mess around     ¡±


    Charlie originally thought that n''s big brother should be the big shot who had his eyes on Xiaofen,


    But what he did not expect was that this adult object turned out to be someone else.


    So, he immediately questioned: ¡°Who is the big shot your big brother is talking about?!¡±


    n hurriedly exined: ¡°This I really do not know ah........... I only know that


    person is my brother''s top VIP,¡±


    ¡°The identity of all the top VIPs are only known by my brother........ ¡±


    Charlie turned to look at that team leader and said in a cold voice: ¡°I ask you, is what he said true?¡±


    That team leader nodded repeatedly and said offhandedly,


    ¡°What the third young master said is true........ Top VIP information, indeed


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    only the first young master alone knows........... ¡±


    Charlie frowned tightly and asked that n:


    ¡°Your family is at least a hundred billion dor family, why would you do this kind of underhanded hook?¡±


    ¡°This..... this.......... ¡± n became stammering all of a sudden.


    Charlie saw him stammering half a day without speaking, with a foot on his right leg wound, sternly said: ¡°Are you


    talking or not?¡±


    n bared his teeth in pain and said in a panic: ¡°I''ll say......... I''ll say.......... ¡±


    Then, he said in a trembling voice: ¡°My big brother he........... he has long


    wanted to enlist as much as possible the top circles in Europe and America,¡±


    ¡°So........ so he formed a special supply chain......... ¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°What kind of supply chain? Supplying what!


    Women?¡±


    n panicked: ¡°Not just women......... This supply chain......... specializes......... in


    providing all kinds of unseen services for those in the top circles.¡±


    ¡°Whatever they want, whatever they want to try, my brother will find a way to help them achieve it and satisfy those


    monstrous desires in their hearts


    ¡°Over time, many top people have great trust in my big brother and will provide some favorable resources in many


    areas,¡±


    ¡°And sometimes they do some big projects, they will also pull on my brother, so our family has the opportunity to


    develop rapidly in these years


    Charlie was instantly furious and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Not only did you move up by kidnapping women, but you also put the idea on my sister, the Qiao family, right, I''ll write it


    down!¡±


    After saying that, he questioned, ¡°I ask you, how many innocent girls has your brother harmed over the years?¡±


    n saw Charlie''s murderous aura, scared body trembled, said in a trembling voice: ¡°Not.................................................


    and not much......... ¡±


    Charlie coldly snorted, raised the gun, without hesitation a shot hit him between the legs!


    n''s crOtch instantly showed a bloody flesh blur, he covered the wound in pain on the ground rolling incessantly,


    Deadly wailing, cold sweat has flowedyer afteryer on the surface of the body!


    Charlie at this moment stomped on his foot and said with a cold voice: ¡°I give you onest chance, if you still do not tell


    the truth, I will let people put you to death!¡±


    n cried out, then nearly broke down and shouted,


    ¡°Exactly how many........ I...... I don''t know........... about........ probably......... ¡±


    "In the range of four or five thousand people.......... I know all I said......... please


    let me go....... ¡±


    "Four or five thousand......... ¡± Charlie clenched his teeth, looked at Joseph,


    and said in a stern voice:


    "Joseph! I''ll give you two more tasks!¡±


    Joseph immediately stood up straight and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, please give the order!¡±


    Charlie said coldly: "First, you send people to investigate all the gangs in Vancouver,¡±


    "Any gang that has been involved in kidnapping girls and human trafficking,¡±


    "Kill all the top five ranking executives of their gangs!¡±


    "Carve the big words on their foreheads with a knife: "They deserve to die!¡±


    Joseph said without hesitation, "Mr. Wade, don''t worry, your subordinates will definitelyplete the task!¡±


    Charlie said, "Second task, you send someone to the United States, investigate all the dirty things of the Qiao family!¡±


    Joseph asked, "Mr. Wade, do you want me to kill all the people in charge of the Qiao family?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently, "Leave it to me!¡±

 Chapter 4187

    Chapter 4187


    Hearing Charlie''s words, n''s soul flew away in fear.


    He knew very well in his heart that this man, although he didn''t know what his origins were.


    But even the Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front, Joseph, had pledged his allegiance to him,


    so it was clear that this Mr. Wade must be very strong himself.


    There were tens of thousands of top mercenaries in the entire Cataclysmic Front.


    The Qiao family could not possibly be the opponent of the Cataclysmic Front,


    And if the other side really wanted to uproot the Qiao family, then he would definitely die in the forefront.


    So, he could only beg with difficulty: ¡°Mr. Wade.......... how much money you


    want, just say it....... ¡±


    ¡°As long as our Qiao family can afford to pay, will not hesitate........... ¡±


    ¡°I beg you to raise your hand, spare us this time.......... ¡±


    Charlie looked at him and said in a cold voice: ¡°Now it''s toote to beg for mercy, you go first,¡±


    ¡°After I find out who else among your family members are involved in this series of things,¡±


    ¡°I will send all those involved in it, to reunite with you.¡±


    n''s face was full of fear and he begged like a madman, ¡°Mr. Wade, don''t, Mr. Wade, this is all my brother''s doing, I''m


    innocent!¡±


    ¡°If you want to kill, you should kill him, not me!"


    Charlie sneered: "You know what he asked you to do, and you know that what he asked you to do is heartless,"


    "But instead of refusing, you still came to do it, this is knowinglymitting a crime,"


    "Someone knowinglymitting a crime is not innocent, it is what you deserve!"


    n was immediately scared and trembled violently, crying and said to Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade, I''m really innocent....... I''m only twenty-two years old........... I don''t


    want to die....... Please spare my life, Mr. Wade.......... "


    Charlie asked rhetorically, "The young girls who were killed by you and your brother, did they beg you guys so much?


    And what did you guys do?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    n hurriedly said, "I did not......... I did not get anyone killed......... I really did


    not...... "


    After saying that, he pointed at the group leader beside him and said offhandedly, "He can testify for me!"


    Charlie pointed his gun at the team leader beside him and questioned,


    "Then you say, did he get anyone killed or not, if you dare to lie, I will make you die worse than him!"


    The team leader said almost without thinking: "Mr. Wade............ people killed


    by him, are not less than dozens........ more than a hundred......... "


    "He and his brother........ in the circle......... people give him nicknames for his


    deeds...... "


    When n heard this, he roared in anger: ¡°Felix, you ungrateful dog sc*m!" "How did my brother and I treat you


    normally? How dare you bite me back now!"


    Felix Zhao immediately said righteously, "I''ve been displeased with you for a long time!"


    "I me you for being too harmful to God! I''ve always wanted to give up the darkness and turn to the light."


    "But I haven''t found the opportunity! Now is the best time!"


    Charlie smiled slightly, looked at n, and asked him, "Sir Qiao, what else do you have to say?"


    n looked uneasily at Charlie and begged, "Mr. Wade........... As long as you


    can spare my life,"


    "Whatever conditions you can open, I will do my best to meet your demands        "


    Charlie smiled and said, "I have just one request for you."


    n thought he had caught the straw that saved his life, and said in a panic: "Mr. Wade, please say it!"


    Charlie said in a cold voice: "Don''t be a human being in your next life."

 Chapter 4188

    Chapter 4188


    After saying that, Charlie suddenly pulled the trigger.


    "Bang!"


    A bullet hit n''s heart.


    With a shot to the heart, he did not die for a while, his entire body instantly gave a lurch.


    Staring at Charlie with wide eyes and a face full of hatred, he was wanting to say something.


    But unable to utter a word, after whimpering a few times, hepletely fell to the ground.


    Charlie did not even look at him again, turned to Joseph and said:


    ¡°Joseph, I just told you the words, first carved on his forehead!¡±


    ¡°Then put on his life jacket and throw him into the sea!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie looked at that Felix Zhao again at this time and said indifferently,


    ¡°Since you still have more or less a little bit sense of good and evil,¡±


    ¡°I will give you a chance to live, but whether or not you can properly grasp it depends on your own willingness to


    properly cooperate.¡±


    Felix said ecstatically, ¡°Mr. Wade, don''t worry, I''ll make good use of the opportunity!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°How much do you know about this family?¡±


    Felix was busy introducing: ¡°Qiao family started in Seattle, in the early years engaged in foreign trade,¡±


    ¡°The rise of China''s manufacturing industry, they seized the opportunity to import Chinese goods to Europe and the


    United States,¡± ¡°This way they made a lot of money, but with more and more import and export trade, their business in


    this area was getting worse and worse,¡±


    ¡°And then the Qiao family''s old man abdicated, the family power passed to his eldest son, that is, n''s father Qiao


    Calvin Qiao..................................... ¡±


    ¡°Calvin took over the Qiao family, thought of many ways to revive the strength of the family,¡±


    ¡°But there has been little sess, and then the eldest son of the Qiao family, that is, n''s older brother Jesse Qiao,¡±


    ¡°When he was in college, he joined a secret societyposed of the top rich generation,¡±


    ¡°In this society, he met a lot of elite families or the descendants of the big shots    ¡±


    ¡°After he graduated from college, he began to take the initiative to contact some dark industries,¡±


    ¡°Specializing in pitching in to provide special services for the descendants of those big families and big shots,¡±


    ¡°Most of these people are somewhat psychopathic, with antisocial personalities, violent tendencies, s3xual quirks, and


    even some sadistic addictions,¡±


    ¡°But, no matter how perverted these people''s needs are, Jesse can find ways to cater well and meet their


    needs............................................ ¡±


    ¡°And because of this, Jesse''s connections in the top circles are getting stronger and stronger,¡±


    ¡°Many people need to rely on the services he provides to satisfy their inner perverted desires,¡±


    ¡°And many of them also have all kinds of unseemly handles in his hands, so he can be very firmly bound to those


    people....................................... ¡±


    ¡°Since Jesse y this piece of the supply chain is perfect, Qiao family business in other areas are also getting a


    breakthrough,¡± ¡°Step by step, no matter what he wants to do, they are able to find contacts and resources,¡±


    ¡°And there are people to give him the green light, so for the Qiao family these years, the development speed is very


    fast!¡±


    Charlie frowned and questioned in a cold voice: ¡°This Jesse, where is he usually active? His gray supply chain, where is


    the main focus?¡±


    Felix said, ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, the normal business of the Qiao family is still generally concentrated in Seattle and the


    entire West Coast,¡±


    ¡°But his gray supply chain is mostly around New York on the East Coast,¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Because New York has the most wealthy people, and his main customers are concentrated there.¡±


    ¡°However, if you ask me, Jesse specific ce, this I really do not know............ ¡±


    ¡°Because I am under Jesse, mainly responsible for picking up people on the West Coast,¡±


    ¡°North to Vancouver, Canada, south to San Francisco, Los Angeles, and Mexico''s Ensenada, in the other business I am


    basically not qualified to intervene.¡±

 Chapter 4189

    Chapter 4189


    Speaking of which, Felix remembered something and hurriedly said, ¡°Right, Mr. Wade, Jesse bought an ind in the


    Antic Oceanst year,¡±


    ¡°And then pulled in a lot of investment, and is building a lot of construction, supposedly to create a ''yground'' far away


    from the U.S. maind,¡±


    ¡°Not subjected to any constraints and absolutely safe, this ''yground'' is the project he is most interested in right now,¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that he will often go over to inspect and supervise the things himself!¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°What is the exact location of this ind?¡±


    Felix hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°This.......... is highly confidential.........


    I''m not sure....... ¡±


    Charlie knew that Felix was not lying.


    In order to stay alive, he had told everything he knew.


    So, Charlie also kept his promise and said to him, ¡°Congrattions for being the only one on this yacht who survived.¡±


    Saying that, he looked at Joseph and instructed, ¡°Joseph, take him to Syria with those Italians.¡±


    Joseph nodded and spoke, ¡°Mr. Wade, your subordinate will now inform the cargo ship in the port to set sail,¡±


    ¡°Just as this ship of ours also starts to rush back, find a ce to meet in the middle,¡±


    ¡°Transfer these people on board as well, and then the cargo ship will go directly to Syria without stopping for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Charlie instructed, ¡°During the voyage, make sure to instruct the officers to guard strictly, and make sure not to


    let anyone escape!¡±


    Joseph immediately said, ¡°Mr. Wade don''t worry, the soldiers of the Front will absolutelyplete the mission 100%!¡±


    Felix asked nervously at this point: ¡°Wade......... Mr. Wade......... why do you


    want to take me to Syria?!¡±


    Charlie coldly said: ¡°In order to leave you a life, you only have two choices, either join these corpses in the sea,¡±


    ¡°Die here waiting for salvage; or honestly follow the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front to Syria, to there can leave you a


    way to live, you consider yourself.¡±


    When Felix heard this, he immediately had the sense to shut his mouth.


    Everyone else had died, and he was the only one who was still alive.


    At a time like this, he was already the luckiest one.


    What else was there to hesitate about?


    Thinking of this, he immediately said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade........... I........ am


    willing to go to Syria........ ¡±


    Charlie nodded and said to Joseph, ¡°Have someone take him down and return to the ship.¡±


    The cargo ship turned in the sea and headed in the direction it came from.


    On the deck, Charlie was facing the sea breeze, and his heart was as unsettled as the waves beneath his feet.


    The first one is to call it quits, with themotion tonight, even the Qiao family will not dare toe back to Vancouver


    to do wrong.


    And those gangs in Vancouver will definitely be in danger after tomorrow, and no one will dare to do anything wrong to


    Xiaofen.


    But then, Vancouver is safe, but the rest of the ce, may not have any change.


    In that case, such a tragedy will continue to be yed out in other ces, with other young girls.


    His other option is to dig down the line of the Qiao family, all the way to its roots, and then eradicate it by the roots.


    Admittedly, choosing the first one is the easiest, everything ends here, no need to invest any more energy.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    However, Charlie did not hesitate to choose the second!


    There are some things, it is just as well not to see, but after seeing it, and pretend not to see, conscience will be


    condemned.


    So, he called Joseph to him and opened his mouth and ordered, ¡°Joseph, I''ll go back to America first after dawn,¡±


    "You leave a few female warriors here to protect Little Fen and Aunt Li, oh yes, and that udia too.¡±


    Joseph immediately said, "Okay Mr. Wade, I n to let half of my men escort this group of people back to Syria with the


    ship,¡±


    "Then leave a few female warriors in Canada, the rest,¡±


    "I''ll take to Seattle and start working on the investigation of the Qiao family, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 4190

    Chapter 4190


    Charlie nodded and said, "The Qiao family is special, although they are full of evil,¡±


    "But in fact, they are just a supply chain of evil, like a dark river, constantly providing water to those evil beasts


    downstream,¡± "So we must not only figure out the scale and flow of this dark river,¡± ¡°But also figure out how many


    beasts downstream are drawing water from this dark river,¡±


    ¡°The energy involved behind this may be more than all our energybined.¡±


    ¡°Come out to be even bigger, so you must be careful and focus on the investigation first, don''t act rashly.¡±


    Joseph said without hesitation, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, your subordinate understands!¡±


    Immediately after that, Joseph hesitated for a moment and plucked up the courage to say to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the subordinate........ subordinate has a matter to ask you for


    advice....... ¡±


    Charlie nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°You want to ask how I sank n''s yacht, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes...... ¡± Joseph nodded and said with an arching hand, ¡°Mr. Wade, your


    subordinate is wondering,¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that at the end of the martial path, one can enter your kind of realm?¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and shook his head, ¡°Joseph, strictly speaking, I am not a martial artist.¡±


    Joseph was instantly appalled and muttered, ¡°You are not a martial artist, could it be that..................................... ¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the power system you cultivate is one step higher than the martial arts?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± Charlie


    Hearing this, Joseph nodded with a shocked expression.


    Just now, Charlie''s use of the Soul Piercing de to destroy the opponent''s yacht had indeed overturned his perception


    of power.


    With this kind of killing power, even if he were to directly ignore the distance and directly attack the yacht with his two


    fists,¡±


    ¡°It would simply be impossible topletely destroy or evenpletely pierce the entire stern of therge luxury yacht


    with a single blow.


    You know that is severalyers of thickened steel te, even with a rocket, it is impossible to do so much killing power.


    At least, it must be a light torpedo or light cruise missile to do the job.


    Moreover, torpedoes and cruise missiles are dependent on the destructive power generated by chemical explosions, not


    rely on pure force.


    Ifpletely with the force to pierce, the force required is extremely high.


    I''m afraid, that force, has far exceeded the limits of the human body to carry.


    Even if Joseph''s body can send such a powerful force, his body simply can not withstand it.


    Therefore, that kind of killing power, Joseph simply did not even dare to think about it.


    However, just now, Charlie had easily shown such a powerful killing power.


    And what was even more frightening was that such a lethal means of attack could be released from a distance, which


    was simply unheard of.


    At this moment, Joseph''s heart was full of yearning for this higher power system of Charlie.


    However, he knew very well in his heart that he was not qualified to ask Charlie to teach him this power system.


    So he could only suppress this yearning from the bottom of his heart.


    Charlie naturally also understood what was in Joseph''s mind.


    For a martial artist like Joseph, power and strength were the greatest pursuits in his heart.


    Seeing the tremendous killing power that he could produce bybining his aura with a magic weapon, he would


    definitely yearn for it.


    But Charlie also knew very well that aura was his biggest secret and dependence, something that could never be easily


    passed on to anyone.


    Therefore, he said to Joseph, ¡°Joseph, you have not yet broken through the dark realm in the martial path,¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "So you do not know what kind of new world is thereafter cultivating to the peak in the martial path,¡±


    "So it is better not to be distracted for the time being, and it is the right way to fully break through your cultivation in the


    martial path.¡±


    Joseph nodded gently.


    He also felt that his own creation in the martial path was not enough,


    And who knew, what kind of height could he reach if he continued to cultivate in the martial path.


    Thus, he sped his hands and said with respect and a bit of shame, "What Mr. Wade said is extremely true, the


    subordinate has been taught!¡± Charlie nodded slightly and spoke, ¡°I promised before that I would help you raise your


    cultivation level and enter the Dark Realm,¡±


    ¡°When I finish solving these matters of the Qiao family, I will honor my promise!¡±

 Chapter 4191

    Chapter 4191


    The freighter Charlie was on, slowly sailed into the Vancouver port before the dawn broke.


    At the same time, the freighter that Charlie had newly bought, had also made all the preparations before setting sail.


    Even the cars driven over by the members of the Italian gang were driven onto the deck.


    One after another by the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, intending to take them away together.


    After Charlie docked, the Italian gang members on the ship, as well as that Felix,


    They were all transferred to the cargo ship that was about to leave the port.


    Joseph assigned half of his soldiers to this freighter, and immediately afterward,


    The freighter turned on its full power and sailed away from the Vancouver port, heading for the Middle East.


    More than eight hundred men most of them from the beautiful Sicily, wearing tweed coats, holding cigars, and carrying


    machine guns,


    Finally embarked on a new journey of life forced to work in the Middle East.


    At the moment of sailing, more than 800 people formed a big circle in the cargo hold and cried,


    The sound of crying echoed in therge cargo hold, the atmosphere was tragic.


    They did not know, this trip to Syria, in the end, when will they be able to return, after all, life has been a gray zone for


    them.


    Most of them are regretting, regretting that they are young, have hands and feet, and could have lived without working


    for the mafia.


    However, now regret has no meaning because Charlie is not prepared to leave any room for them to regret.


    After seeing the freighter sail away, Joseph asked Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, what about the girls who are still in aa?¡±


    Charlie pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Later, you can have someone find a safe ce to put them temporarily,¡±


    ¡°And after we evacuate, call the emergency number and have the ambnce take them away,¡±


    ¡°The hospital will contact their families at that time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master!¡± Joseph immediately arranged to go down, and the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front then temporarily


    took them to a safe area for resettlement.


    Joseph remembered something and said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, Miss Li''s situation is also special, she is a key person


    wanted by the Qiao family,¡±


    ¡°I am worried that the Qiao family will not let her go easily,¡± ¡°Moreover, this time we almost wiped out n and his men,¡±


    ¡°The Qiao family will definitely investigate this line thoroughly, how do you think we should handle this?¡±


    Charlie coldly said: "Qiao family this time has got heavy losses, and the entire Italian gang of more than eight hundred


    people are missing,¡±


    "This matter after the dawn will certainly cause an uproar, they can not investigate the head of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    "But also will certainly realize that the person who made all this, the strength is not trivial;¡±


    "At that time, all the Vancouver gangs, or people who want to do things in Vancouver,¡±


    "They will definitely have to weigh in advance to see whether they have the ability to get past the person who started it


    all.¡±


    "Moreover, when the Qiao family finds the bodies of n''s gang,¡±


    "The first thing thates to mind is definitely not to seek revenge, but to panic that their tracks have been


    "So I bet, the Qiao family on the one hand will be afraid of not being able to y us,¡±


    "On the other hand will be afraid of things being exposed, so I believe that in order not to get into trouble,¡±


    "They will definitely not dare toe to Vancouver for a while,¡±


    "On the contrary, they will also think of every way to clear their rtionship with Vancouver.¡±


    As for the local gangs here, it is estimated that from this morning, they will not dare to cross the line, so Fanny is safe


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    for the time being.¡±


    Then, Charlie looked at Xiaofen beside him and said, "Xiaofen, you should not leave Vancouver for the time being,¡±


    "Because staying in Vancouver is the safest for you, once you leave the city,¡±


    "The maniptor behind this matter will definitely find you at the first time.¡±


    Xiaofen said without thinking, "Okay brother, you want me to stay, then I will stay!¡±


    Charlie nodded and saidfortingly,


    "You don''t have to worry too much, the Cataclysmic Front will leave a group of elites to protect your safety 24 hours a


    day,¡±


    "And then I will also ask Joseph to mobilize more manpower to Canada to ensure the safety of all of you,¡±


    "So you and udia, and Auntie Li, still stay in Vancouver for the time being and continue to live normally ording to


    the usual routine.¡±


    Originally, Charlie had also considered letting Xiaofen go back to her country for a while to avoid the storm.


    But after careful analysis, he felt that for her, Vancouver was the safest ce to be right now.

 Chapter 4192

    Chapter 4192


    At this point, Charlie looked at udia at the side and instructed, "udia, your ability to handle things is more mature


    than Fanny''s,¡±


    "So you should help her get more ideas to get around in the future.¡±


    &


    udia was busy saying respectfully, ¡°Okay Brother Charlie, I know........... ¡±


    ¡°You don''t worry, if needed, I will try to help Sister Fanny think it through.¡±


    Charlie nodded and added: ¡°You said before that you want to go back to school again,¡±


    ¡°I think the time is almost ripe now, if there is anything you need help with, just let me know.¡±


    udia hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°Don''t bother brother Charlie,¡±


    ¡°I kept my school registration at the original high school, I can go back to ss anytime.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, instructed:


    ¡°I see you should be worry-free, now Grover is dead, the whole Italian gang will not give you any trouble in the future,¡±


    ¡°So if you are bullied in school in the future, no need to put up with it, directly bully back,¡±


    ¡°If there is a trouble that can not be solved, there is also Cataclysmic Front to help you back up.¡±


    ¡°I know brother Charlie........ thank you......... ¡±


    udia''s eyes were red and she gently nodded her head, bean-sized tears kept dripping down with the nod.


    Charlie turned to look at Joseph and opened his mouth to ask: ¡°Joseph, if this sister of mine encounters any trouble at


    school that can''t be solved, you must step in time.¡±


    Without thinking, Joseph said, "Don''t worry Mr. Wade, your subordinates will arrange everything and immediately send


    more people to Canada.¡± "Good!¡± Charlie nodded with satisfaction.


    And after ncing at the skyline which was already glowing with a fish belly white with a red haze, he spoke,


    "It''s getting bright, let''s go back.¡±


    At this time, Aunt Li is waiting anxiously at home.


    It was only when Charlie returned with Xiaofen and udia, and only when she saw that both girls were intact, that she


    was relieved.


    She hurriedly asked Charlie: "Charlie......... this........ this is what is going on


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    huh?¡±


    "The people who tried to kidnap Fannyst night, what kind of people are they?¡±


    Charlie hurriedly told Auntie Li the causes and consequences of the incident.


    But he did not describe the incident where he led the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front to go on a killing spree at sea.


    After hearing this, Auntie Li was so scared that her face turned pale and said offhand:


    "Now in this world, how can there be such evil people.......... ¡±


    Charlie said lightly: "Auntie, even in the most morous ces, there are also the dark sides that are unseen,¡±


    ¡°Especially things like racial chaos, gangs, the proliferation of guns, high crime rate are somethings that cannot go to


    zero.¡± "This Vancouver seems to be very livable, but the security aspect is still far worse than at home.¡±


    "Indeed....... ¡± Auntie Li sighed and looked at Xiaofen, said with a fearful face,


    "Charlie, thanks to youing, otherwise Xiaofen, I am afraid that now............ ¡±


    Saying that Aunt Li got a little emotional, tears can not help bute out of her eyes.


    Charlie spoke at this time: "Auntie, why don''t we wait for this matter to pass, you and Xiaofen should go back home,¡±


    "I''ll have someone buy a house for you and Xiaofen in Aurous Hill,¡±


    "And if Xiaofen still wants to do business, I''ll invest in Aurous Hill for her.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiaofen''s expression instantly surged with a hint of surprise.


    She was eager to go back, other than that, after going back, at least she could see Charlie often.


    Unlike in Canada, if not for the danger she encountered this time, it would have been difficult to see Charlie.

 Chapter 4193

    Chapter 4193


    However, Aunt Li did not think twice at this time and quickly waved her hand and said,


    "No, no, no........ Mr. Leon did a lot to settle us to Canada,¡±


    "He spent a lot of money, how can we give you more trouble........... ¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Auntie, how can this be considered trouble!¡± ¡°Like I just said, although Canada''s environment and climate


    is very good, but there are indeed many hidden dangers,¡±


    ¡°This time I happen to be in the United States, not far away,¡±


    ¡°In case I was in the country, temporarily wanting to fly to Canada,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid it will take several hours or even longer, or to pick you and Fanny back I am more at ease.¡±


    Saying that Charlie remembered that he donated to build arge orphanage, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°By the way, Auntie, there is something else I forgot to report to you.¡±


    ¡°I was going to donate for arge orphanage in Aurous Hill the other day,¡±


    ¡°And it is aprehensive orphanage that includes preschool education and twelve years of consistent education, the


    children can live and study in this orphanage;¡±


    ¡°Thisprehensive orphanage is veryrge, at least can amodate tens of thousands of orphans,¡±


    ¡°We will soon begin to choose the site to build, if you are willing, I would like to ask you to serve as director!¡±


    Charlie''s words startled Auntie Li.


    She said in surprise, ¡°Charlie, you......... are you telling the truth?!¡±


    ¡°Arge orphanage for 10,000 people, this......... this will need you to invest a


    lot, lot of money, right?!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said seriously: ¡°Auntie, I myself am also considered half-orphans,¡±


    ¡°Living and growing up together with the little ones who were also fatherless poor children, now I have some ability,¡±


    ¡°So I should also do what I can for the orphan group, as for the money, it does not matter.¡±


    Saying this Charlie lightly sighed, and said: ¡°In fact, the earliest time to consider this matter,¡±


    ¡°I thought of asking you to go back to be the director, but once I thought you have retired,¡±


    ¡°And settled in Canada, it is easy to adapt to the environment here, if I ask you to go back to work, it is also really


    intolerable............................................. ¡±


    Speaking of this, he added: ¡°However, now I have seen the situation here, in terms of security issues there is indeed still


    some risk,¡±


    ¡°So I still hope that you can return to settle in China, by the way, can also help me to do up the orphanage.¡±


    Hearing this, Auntie Li said in an excited mood, ¡°Good! Great! Charlie, auntie is willing to go back!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    On the side when Xiaofen heard this, the mood is extraordinarily excited,


    She is happy, she suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly said to Charlie:


    ¡°Brother, Auntie Li and I are willing to return to China, but the dean''s matter, I''m afraid that Auntie Li''s body can not cope


    with it,¡± ¡°After her kidney transnt, although her body has recovered, but still needs to take anti-rejection drugs


    regrly,¡±


    ¡°The doctor also exined, she must pay attention to maintenance, there can not be too much


    work...................................... ¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie could not help but ask in surprise: ¡°Auntie, you........... you


    were really sick at first?¡±


    Charlie remembered that when he first got details from Sara about himself, he had specifically gone to Auntie Li for


    confirmation.


    At that time, she told him that she had actually been obeying Leon''s orders to take care of him in the orphanage.


    And that even being sick was a deliberate act of a bitter trick.


    At that time, Auntie Li''s body had already recovered, so Charlie did not find anything unusual.


    Now listen to Xiaofen said she is having long-term anti-rejection drugs, immediately could not help but ask out.


    Auntie Li also said with some shame: ¡°Charlie.......... at that time you came to


    the orphanage to find me,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Leon specially exined what I should say, I knew the truth of the matter of time,¡±


    ¡°Probably just a few minutes earlier than you, the reason why Mr. Leon wanted me to tell you those things,¡±


    ¡°This was to stimte your desire to avenge your parents so that you could return to Eastcliff.......................... ¡±

 Chapter 4194

    Chapter 4194


    Speaking of which, Auntie Li could not help but sigh andmented,


    ¡°In fact, the entire orphanage had been kept in the dark not only you, I was the same,¡±


    ¡°All the staff of the orphanage that year, only I was the only one who was recruited,¡±


    ¡°The others, without exception, were all arranged by Mr. Leon, and most of them were your father''s old


    acquaintances......................................... ¡±


    Charlie heard this, could not help but sigh, said:


    ¡°So it is so....... Auntie, thank you! For taking care of me for so many years, I


    gave you and Elder Leon trouble!¡±


    Auntie Li hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°Don''t say that, I took care of you, that''s my job and duty,¡±


    ¡°It''s the right thing to do, and after I got sick, if it wasn''t for you and Mr. Leon,¡±


    ¡°How could I have had the opportunity to go to Eastcliff to receive the best treatment    ¡±


    ¡°Moreover, people with uremia are transnted with one kidney, I was transnted two, the one who should thank, in


    fact, is me!¡±


    Charlie remembered something, then said: ¡°Auntie, let me take your pulse! Let''s see how your body is really doing now.¡±


    Xiaofen at the side was surprised and asked, ¡°Brother........... when did you


    learn to take a pulse?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°I know a lot of things, so I can''t report to you one by one.¡±


    Aunt Li When when she was in Aurous Hill, she had vaguely heard that Charlie had some ability.


    And there were even people who called him Master Wade, so she didn''t doubt it and passed her hand to Charlie.


    Charlie gently put his finger on her pulse, transferred a little spiritual energy into her vein,


    Then he perceived that Auntie Li''s overall body condition has been the same as a healthy person''s,


    The two kidneys are also in very good condition.


    However, under the perception of the spiritual energy, he could feel some subtle rejection between the body and the two


    kidneys,


    It seems that this is the rejection phenomenon of the transnted organs,


    But this rejection is very mild, it should be the anti-rejection medicine working.


    Charlie wanted to give her a rejuvenation pill, but, on second thought, it would be somewhat abrupt to take out the


    rejuvenation pill now.


    And moreover, the potency of the rejuvenation pill would be so strong that it would give Auntie Li and others a bigger


    shock.


    Moreover, for people like Auntie Li, who never knew about the rejuvenation pill, this shock will take her a long time to


    digest.


    What''s more, Auntie Li''s overall health is rtively healthy now.


    Unlike when Philip who was terminally ill, so there is no need to rush to use a strong medicine.


    In addition, Charlie did not want to take out the Rejuvenation Pill,


    And make Auntie Li feel that she owed him a huge favor, so he nned to use a method that was silent.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    So, he temporarily transferred more spiritual qi into her body first, letting the spiritual qi fill up her organs.


    Ordinary people do not have an aura, nor have they mastered the cultivation method,


    So their natural absorption of the aura is very weak,


    This aura in Auntie Li''s body will be able to y a good slow-release effect,


    It will continue to protect and nourish her body, and at least will have three to five years of effectiveness.


    In these three to five years, Auntie Li''s physical condition will get better and better,


    And she will get younger and younger, and the overall efficacy of the medicine is actually not worse than the


    rejuvenation pills.


    But in this way, it is the same as rejuvenation pill originally in five minutes will release the drug effect,


    But with this, the release is dyed to three or five years time.


    This way, whether the person or other people around, will not have a too obvious feeling.


    Only feel that the person seems to live more and more young.


    After all this, Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°Auntie, your body has recovered very well indeed,¡±


    ¡°But I have a suggestion, there is no need to take the anti-rejection drugs in the future,¡± ¡°Your body is different from


    other people''s bodies, your body is very well matched with the transnted kidney,¡±


    ¡°If you take anti-rejection drugs for a long time instead, it will have long term effects on your body,¡± ¡°So, I suggest you


    start from tonight first stop the medicine,¡±


    ¡°Observe if your body feels better after stopping the medicine, if yes, then stop itpletely.¡±


    Aunt Li was convinced of Charlie''s words and said without hesitation,


    ¡°Okay! Then, starting tonight, stop the medicine and try it!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and gently nodded his head.


    The slow-release effect of the aura has already started, but it''s only for a short time,


    Auntie Li won''t feel anything obvious, but if she sleeps, that feeling will definitely be much more obvious.


    That''s why Charlie deliberately let her stop the medicine,¡±


    ¡°So that she mistakenly thinks that her body has be better because of stopping the medicine.


    As for the original rejection of the kidneys and body.


    Under the effect of the aura, it willpletely disappear, so naturally, this medicine would no longer need to be taken.


    In this way, Charlie believes that Aunt Li will not give credit to him for her better and better body in the future,


    And this will not make her feel too much indebted to him, a multi-benefit!


    After doing this, Charlie suddenly found that the eighteen-year-old udia, standing alone with a somewhat downcast


    expression.


    He then opened his mouth and said to her: ¡°udia, when the timees, you can alsoe along to Aurous Hill!"

 Chapter 4195

    Chapter 4195


    "Huh?! Me?!"


    Charlie''s words caused udia toe back to her senses for a moment.


    She even thought she was hallucinating.


    Because, just now, when Charlie advised Auntie Li to go back,


    The instinctive thought in her heart was that she also wished to follow them to China.


    However, when she thought that Xiaofen and Auntie Li were Charlie''s rtives,


    But although she also recognized Charlie as her brother, but that was only a verbal promise, how could she be willing to


    raise such an idea?


    Therefore, she also knows very well in her heart, if Auntie Li and Xiaofen are back in China, then she will be alone


    again.


    Charlie suddenly invited her to follow them to Aurous Hill, she was so excited that she did not dare to believe it.


    However, Charlie said with a certainty: "udia, there is no point for you to stay in Canada alone,"


    "Why don''t you follow Auntie Li and Xiaofen back, aren''t you already a senior this year?" "You can apply to the


    university in Aurous Hill directly as a foreign student," ¡°As far as I know, the application pass rate for foreign students is


    very high.¡±


    At this stage, many domestic universities aremitted to creating international institutions,


    So the threshold for foreign students is set rtively low,


    And there is no household registration, school registration, college entrance examination scores, a series of


    requirements, studying is rtively easy.


    Moreover, Charlie has some rtions in Aurous Hill, so he can help her to move around.


    Hearing Charlie''s words, Xiaofen immediately said excitedly, ¡°Brother, is it really possible for udia to go to university


    in Aurous Hill?"


    Charlie nodded: "It shouldn''t be difficult, I''ll inquire about what process foreign students have to go through to apply to


    the university."


    Xiaofen was excited and said, "That''s great! udia''s grades are very good!"


    "Even if she really has to take the test, she''ll be fine!"


    Saying that she hurriedly took udia''s hand and said impatiently,


    "udia, when this is over,e back to Aurous Hill with us!"


    udia''s heart was iparably excited and equally grateful, but she still said somewhat nervously,


    "I...... I''m sure I''ll give you guys a lot of trouble........... " "How can it be!" Xiaofen said offhandedly, ¡°udia, if you don''t


    any worries about leaving Canada!¡±


    "Yes!" Auntie Li also said seriously: "udia,e with us, you stay here alone, we are not at ease,"


    "Not to mention that you have no rtives here, there is no need to have too much attachment to this ce,"


    "A new ce to start over, it is not a good thing for you."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of this, Auntie Li gave a slight beating and continued,


    "Moreover, you will not cause us any trouble if youe with us,"


    "In my eyes, you are my child as well as Fanny, with you two apanying me, I am not so lonely."


    udia nodded with immense gratitude and choked up, "I''ve caused trouble for everyone...............................................


    "


    Xiaofen said with a smile, "We are all family, what trouble!"


    Saying that, she remembered something and asked, "udia, I remember that your mother is from Aurous Hill?"


    udia nodded gently, "Yes........ "


    Xiaofen asked again, "Then do you still have rtives over there?"


    "I''m not really sure," udia said with some emotion,


    "My mother was rebellious when she was young, she came to Canada alone to study,"


    ¡°And insisted on marrying my father, my grandparents could not ept it,¡±


    ¡°My mother quietly did immigration, and quietly married my father,¡±


    ¡°My grandparents were very disappointed because of this, so before I was born, they basically cut off contact.¡±


    Xiaofen nodded and saidfortingly, ¡°It doesn''t matter, we''ll be your family from now on!¡±

 Chapter 4196

    Chapter 4196


    In the early morning, the bright sunlight gradually spreads throughout Vancouver.


    This park-like city, under the morning light, reveals its charm even more.


    However, no one knows what happened in hidden in the dark in this city.


    Seattle, which is in the same time zone as Vancouver, is also at dawn.


    In one of Seattle''s hundreds of acres ofnd, extremely luxurious beach house,


    A young man of twenty-seven or eight years old is anxiously pacing back and forth in the living room.


    The cigarette in his hand has almost burned out, and his brow is getting tighter and tighter.


    Just as the cigarette burned to the end, his fingers suddenly felt a sharp pain,


    And he involuntarily shouted, subconsciously throwing the cigarette away, And then asked his men in front of him with a


    gloomy face: ¡°There is still no news from n?¡±


    The one who spoke was the youngest master of the Qiao family, n''s elder brother, Jesse.


    The man in front of Jesse carefully picked up the cigarette while respectfully saying,


    "Back to the young master, we have been trying to contact the third young master,¡±


    "But there has been no response, and the yacht''smunicator also has no answer,¡±


    "And the GPS signal has also disappeared and has not been restored.¡±


    Jesse immediately followed up, "Have the ships and nes sent to look for them replied with any news?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Not yet.¡± The man hastily replied, "Young master, the sea change isrge,¡±


    "The GPS positioning error is also rtivelyrge, plus the previous day it was not light,¡±


    "So for the time being there is nothing to gain, but now that it is light, the search should be much faster,¡±


    "Please wait a few moments more patiently, I will tell you immediately if there is any news.¡±


    "Patience?¡± Jesse said through clenched teeth: "How can I be patient!¡±


    "The whole ship is fcuking missing! Theplete ship has disappeared this is unbelievable! Did something happen to


    the ship?¡±


    Just finished, he said to himself: ¡°But,st night the sea wind and waves were very small,¡± ¡°And there is no any sudden


    situation, so how can the yacht have a big ident?


    ¡°Besides, even if the ship encountered anything, there are two speedboats on board,¡±


    ¡°The sinking of the ship is not a matter, abandoning the ship to escape is always possible in a short time, right?¡±


    ¡°If not, there is nothing wrong with sending a distress signal, right?¡±


    Jesse naturally can not imagine,st night his brother actually encountered anything.


    The moment the yacht goes into the water, the crew only think about hurrying to the deck to prepare to escape,


    Simply did not have time to send a distress signal.


    What''s more, the gang usually do is not see the light of day,


    So their method of dealing with emergencies is equipped with a team of loaded bodyguards on board,


    The principle is to fight in case of trouble, can''t fight to run.


    However, due to their own strength which is rtively strong, so long simply did not encounter any danger,


    Every time they go to sea to pick up people, they are more rxed than the sea fishing boats,


    Over time, everyone has forgotten the process of rapid response.


    Therefore,st night also simply no one sent any distress message to Jesse.


    For Jesse, his brother, and dozens of men, all have disappeared into the thin air along with the boat.


    He ispletely unable to find any clues.


    He has sent six speedboats and four nes to thest location where the yacht disappeared,


    Considering that several hours have passed, so the search area is within a radius of ten nautical miles of the location,


    ¡°The water area is still veryrge, so it takes a little time,¡±


    ¡°If you can''t find it in this area, I''ll expand the search area to 20 nautical miles. Expanded to 20 nautical miles.¡±

 Chapter 4197

    Chapter 4197


    Jesse nodded with clenched teeth and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°This matter should be strictly blocked from the news, do not let my parents know, for the time being, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, young master, I understand!¡±


    Meanwhile, Canada, Vancouver.


    A significant portion of the Italian families in this city was in a state of extreme fear.


    Because they found that their family members had disappeared overnight.


    Some had husbands missing from their homes.


    Some had children missing from their homes.


    Some had husbands and children, or even several brothers, missing from their homes.


    At first, people did not feel too rmed, because they are very clear,


    Their own family members, engaged in the unseen upation,


    They often do not return home at night, they have long been used to it.


    However, when these families began to interchange among themselves, it was like opening the Pandora''s Box of


    fear...........................................


    The disappearance of a person from their own family, or a few people, may be understood as something they are busy


    with.


    However, when all the families around you have people missing, the matter bes extremely bizarre.


    Many families recalledst night, have said that their families had already gone to bed,


    But suddenly received a call from their aplices,


    As if to say that the boss had something to ask them to go to the pier,


    So everyone left their homes and went to the pier.


    Then subsequently, the people disappeared.


    What is even more frightening is that even the boss of the group,


    Who was so looking for them to go to the pier, is all equally unounted for?


    And his wife, too, knew nothing about his whereabouts.


    So, these old people, women, and children began to gather together and collect useful information everywhere.


    The first news that came back was that the casino, which was supposed to stay open until morning, was empty of all


    men.


    Only female staff members were left in the casino, and these female staff members werepletely unconscious.


    People brought in doctors and forcibly woke them up by injecting them with drugs,


    After which the women all said that they had no recollection of what had happened.


    They then found the homes of some of these members and discovered that,


    Surprisingly, they had been kidnapped while resting in their homes.


    Their families, like the female staff in the bar, were all under anesthesia and had no memory of what had happenedst


    night.


    This instantly triggered a great panic!


    You know, this night, there are more than 800 adult males missing!


    Moreover, they were mafia members who were usually full of fighting power!


    In theory, only they let others disappear when others can let them disappear?


    And more than eight hundred people disappeared together!


    So, the families, who didn''t know what to do, swarmed into the church of the Italianmunity for a rally.


    While the families were crying in the church, not knowing what to do,


    The priests of Italian descent, with a Bible in one hand and a crucifix in the other,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    All kept praying for the missing 800 people and even keptforting the emotionally broken families one by one.


    Then, an elderly priest was invited from the nursing home.


    At this extraordinary time, everyone coincidentally thought of him, hoping that he woulde out and preside over the


    situation.


    This old priest, who had served in this gang for more than fifty years, had not been the top leader,


    But because several of his wife and children died in revenge by his enemies back then,


    He was regarded as a spiritual totem by the gang members and his reputation was extraordinary.

 Chapter 4198

    Chapter 4198


    In the world of gangs, two kinds of people tend to have the most prestige.


    One is a particrly powerful role, such as a person, who can alone move from the south to the north, from the east to


    the west,


    One person against dozens of people face them all, standing. Such people in the world of gangs are a legend.


    There is another kind, it is a particrly tragic role. Such as this person has been cut by the enemy countless times,


    Including the family killed or wounded, only he is still with undead and yet strong.


    This kind of person, by a lifetime of tragic fate, but also can be a legend.


    This old godfather was thetter.


    He originally had five sons, which made him very proud for a while.


    Because, in the traditional Italian gang concept, the son, is the only choice to inherit their mantle and pass on their


    Sicilian fighting spirit.


    Therefore, in this group, the preference for sons is the eternal guiding principle.


    In this gang, without a son, when you go out, you are embarrassed to say hello to people.


    Those who do not have sons, see others with sons out hacking, drug trafficking, collecting protection money, they only


    feel inferior and ashamed.


    Therefore, every gang member is proud to have a son.


    If anyone can give birth to several sons, it is really able to walk with the nose up towards the sky.


    The old godfather had five sons and all were born in session, so he did not know how many people envied back


    then.


    Moreover, these five sons, four had inherited his mantle,


    They joined the gang, the fifth son was still young, did not have time to join.


    Originally, his life was very promising, the four sons in the gang, not only the more courageous,


    But also more opportunities to move up in the future, maybe one of them would be a small leader in the near


    future.


    But his four sons were too backward, during a gang fight, his four sons and a group of other associates,


    They drove seven or eight cars to the Russian gang territory, the Russians were taken by surprise.


    However, on their way back from a big victory, the Russians took a shortcut to stop them and took them by surprise.


    As a result, only the car driven by his four sons did not escape.


    The four sons were then shot by the Russian gang.


    The old godfather was naturally devastated afterward, but what made him even more devastated was that not long after,


    Theirmunity was retaliated by the Russian gangs, and his wife and youngest son were also killed in the conflict.


    Since then, he has been the gang''s most tragic totem.


    In a sense, their family is full of loyalty in the eyes of the other gang members!


    So, these Italian group members privately gave him a nickname, respectfully called him ¡°Godfather Ryan¡±.


    The godfather is not originally named Ryan, the reason for calling him so, is to correspond to the ssic American war


    movie "Saving Private Ryan¡±.


    In the movie, the four brothers of the Ryan family joined the army, sacrificed three, the U.S. government decided to save


    thest Ryan back no matter what.


    In reality, all five of the godfather''s sons died, so in the eyes of the members of the Italian gang, he was even greater


    than Ryan.


    That''s why everyone gave him such a nickname.


    At this moment, the old godfather was sitting in a wheelchair and was pushed to the church,


    And when everyone saw him, they all stood up and paid tribute to him.


    Then, someone said with tears in his voice:


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Godfather, the whole group of more than 800 people disappeared overnight, you must guide us in this matter!¡±


    Someone immediately got up and said, ¡°Yes, Godfather! Look at all the helpless old people, women, and children here,


    please help them!¡±


    The old godfather trembled and spoke, ¡°I......... have served in the group for


    many years...... ¡±


    ¡°I have never encountered such a bizarre thing.......... is it true that everyone


    has disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± someone cried, ¡°We counted, anyone who was in Vancouver, no


    one is left......... ¡±


    ¡°Oh holy moly........ ¡± said the old godfather shivering,


    ¡°I...... I really can''t think of any gang in Vancouver that has such strength


    Someone couldn''t help but say, ¡°Godfather, I''m afraid my son will meet with misfortune, why don''t we call the


    police................................................... ¡±


    ¡°This matter, I''m afraid only the police can find out the truth and give us an exnation!¡±


    "BullsShit!" The old godfather almost stood up in anger, righteous anger shouted:


    "Death of my five sons, I have not reported to the police, your son just missing one night, you can not wait to call the


    police?"


    "Do you know what is the most taboo thing for gangs all over the world? That is to call the police!"

 Chapter 4199

    Chapter 4199


    The Godfather''s angry roar made everyone feel a little upset.


    People don''t quite understand why he is so sensitive to the matter of calling the police.


    So, one woman cried and asked him, ¡°Godfather......... at a time like this.......... ¡±


    "What other good option do we have if not to call the police........... ? "


    The Godfather asked her back with a ck face: "Hasn''t your husband ever told you not to seek police''s help?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Even if he dies? This is a basic principle that every member of the group knows!¡±


    At these words, the woman was instantly a little dismayed and said softly,


    "He did say something like that........ but........ but......... ¡±


    The Godfather said in a cold voice: "There is nothing but not yes,¡±


    "You must know that gangs and the police have always been ipatible!¡±


    "For gang matters, there is no point in calling the police!¡±


    "The police in Vancouver have long cklisted us, gang members,¡±


    "Once a gang member is injured, killed, or missing, the police will not file a case!¡±


    "We have long reached a tacit agreement with the police that matters between gangs are to be settled in the gang


    world,¡± "So as you know, even if a member of our group is killed by another gang member while selling powder on the


    street,¡±


    "We won''t call the police! We will only gather our brothers and attack back to avenge him,¡± "And then take out a pension


    so that his wife and children can not worry about their future lives!¡±


    Here, he looked around the crowd and asked in a cold voice:


    "If your husbands, sons, brothers, have been killed at this time, do you want the police to do justice for you?¡±


    "In that case, if the police catch the murderer, the most they can do is a life sentence!¡±


    "But what is in our Sicilian tradition? It''s an eye for an eye, blood for blood!¡±


    What he is saying is true. The police have formed a tacit agreement with the gangs not to interfere with each other,¡±


    "As long as the gangs do not cause serious trouble, the police generally do not ask.


    After all, in such ces, gangs are numerous, if the police start to interfere with gang affairs.


    It is the same as breaking the natural bnce between the gangs, which will lead to other gangs having problems with


    the police.


    But in the future, it is more difficult to coordinate.


    This matter intervened, does it mean that all future matters should be intervened?


    Also, gangs, among themselves, are very sick of people using the police to solve problems.


    Because in their view, since everyone is a member of the gang, whether we have a grudge against each other or not.


    They must be at odds with the police, and if anyone who has trouble runs to the police.


    It will certainly spark anger in the gang circle and thus be permanently rejected by them.


    Although Ryan has withdrawn from the world, but the death of his five sons have not been able to make him change his


    professional conduct


    As a member of the gang, this time naturally more unlikely to break the principle.


    So, he said in an unquestionable tone: ¡°In this matter, we must have more patience, and wait!¡±


    "Wait for them toe back, or wait for their superiors to appear!¡±


    Everyone looked at him and wondered what he meant by this.


    Godfather Ryan spoke: "We have more than 800 people missing in one breath this time,¡±


    "If they really had an ident, they must have offended someone very big, with my understanding of the gang,¡±


    "The vast majority of the group''s business, there is no chance of offending such a capable person,¡±


    "So I seriously doubt that they have offended such a big person because they are working for the superiors.¡±


    "Now, the upper family has note out to give a statement, if we call the police now,¡±


    ¡°No one will pay a single penny of pension for your husbands, sons, brothers, and sisters!¡±


    ¡°But if we don''t call the police, the upper family about this matter will definitely give a satisfactory exnation!¡±


    ¡°Even if we can''t find the real culprit behind the scene, at least we won''t let your loved ones die for nothing! This point,


    you must understand!¡±

 Chapter 4200

    Chapter 4200


    Once these words came out, everyone on the scene was convinced.


    It was indeed simple to call the police.


    However, if their family members really had an ident, the police would not provide any help,¡±


    ¡°For the future lives of these families, except that they could help them find out the truth.


    Many of them are old, weak, women and children who simply do not have the ability to earn money,


    And if they do not receive a pension, the family will immediately be in trouble.


    For the sake of money and the future, they must be patient and wait.


    At this moment.


    The sea near Vancouver.


    The Qiao family''s search speedboat finally made a discovery.


    They found a dozen floating bodies and some yacht wreckage in the tumbling waves.


    And among these bodies, there was n too.


    When n was found because he was wearing a bulging life jacket,


    So the entire lower half of his body was in the water, with his head and shoulders exposed to the surface.


    He gave the impression of being like a fishing fish float, in the seawater with the waves constantly undting,


    Even if temporarily swept into the water by the waves, he would soon resurface because of buoyancy.


    When his body was salvaged on board, everyone waspletely stunned by the sight before them.


    n''s death was tragic.


    His yellow-dyed and textured perm haircut clung to his forehead, just above the pair of zed eyes.


    Qiao''s men found that not only was n dead, but he had multiple gunshot wounds all over his body.


    Both legs and the middle of both legs had marks of being shot.


    The Qiao family men who rescued him took off his life jacket,


    Only to find that he had actually been shot in the heart as well.


    It seems that he was killed by a shot to the heart and then thrown into the sea by someone wearing a life jacket.


    At this time, one of the Qiao family men pointed at n''s forehead that was blocked by his hair and said,


    ¡°Look guys....... the third young master''s forehead........... seems to have words


    on it!¡±


    ¡°There are words?!¡± The man who salvaged n eximed, subconsciously going to sweep away the bangs on his


    forehead.


    This disyed for them the words and he was frightened with a shiver!


    These big words are wheat Joseph left: the death of the conscience, deserve to die!


    The head of the rescue team was terrified when he saw this scene and after a few moments of calming down,


    He hurriedly picked up the satellite phone and called Jesse, who was still anxiously waiting for news in Seattle.


    Jesse has long given the order, any rescue team as long as they find clues, must immediately report directly to him.


    The phone was quickly connected, Jesse opened his mouth and asked: ¡°Who is it?


    The person in charge said respectfully, ¡°Hello, young master, I am Loren,¡±


    ¡°Responsible for the search and rescue of the third young master, I have found     ¡±


    Jesse at the other end of the phone felt a slight beat, breathing at once became rapid,


    The tone of voice is also a bit agitated and he said: ¡°What discovery, quickly speak!¡±


    Loren hesitated for a moment and spoke,


    ¡°We found the bodies of the third young master and some of the other crew members twelve nautical miles east of the


    coordinate point........................................ ¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jesse on the other end of the phone suddenly stuttered in his heart!


    Although he had vaguely guessed that n had met with an untimely death.


    But hearing the exact news, it still gave him some difficulty to ept.


    His whole body trembled uncontrobly, and his upper and lower teeth even kept colliding because of the trembling,


    emitting a clucking sound.


    A momentter, Jesse''s expression was iparably gloomy as he gritted his teeth and asked,


    "Take a picture of him and send it to me!¡±

 Chapter 4201

    Chapter 4201


    Loren busily said, "Young Master, the third young master he.......... he........ ¡±


    Jesse shouted angrily: "He what! If you have something to say if you have a f@rtt!¡±


    Loren plucked up courage and stammered, "Back to the eldest young master        the third young master


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    he................................................ ¡±


    "He....... his appearance......... is really......... too miserable......... you must be


    mentally prepared........ ¡±


    Jesse''s heart tightened, and only after a long time did he braced himself and said, "I''m ready, send it to me


    immediately!¡±


    A minuteter, Jesse''s satellite phone, received an MMS message.


    Since the message was transmitted using the satellite, the speed was slow, so he only received a very blurry preview


    picture at first,


    And only after the picture was all downloaded could he see a clear image.


    But just seeing this preview picture, Jesse already could not stand it.


    Because he could vaguely see his brother''s head, face, legs, there are blurred red pixel areas.


    With hismon sense, he deduced that these red blurred areas, should all be blood.


    He couldn''t help but mentally build himself up desperately, hoping he would be prepared and not be shocked by the


    next high-definition picture.


    But even though he has constantly given himself enough psychological construction,


    When he really saw the moment of the high-definition picture, he was instantly shocked and trembling!


    The phone almost uncontrobly fell from the trembling hands.


    And his legs, because of the instant loss of support, the whole person immediately leaned backward.


    The assistant and a few of his men hurriedly came forward to hold him up, only to prevent him from falling to the ground.


    When the assistant and the men held him up, they found that his body had already shaken into chaff!


    His cell phone, because it fell on the ground on the Afghan hand-woven top luxury wool carpet, so it was spared.


    The assistant subconsciously nced toward the phone,


    And was instantly shocked by the picture on it, and eximed with panic in his mouth.


    Can''t me him, it''s just that the third young master in the picture, it''s just too miserable!


    This assistant with Jesse for many years has seen all vicious and cruel things.


    But only never seen, in a hundred billion family young master forehead with a knife carved words of the tragic situation.


    This is the usually domineering, unbeatable Qiao family''s third young master!


    Because of the young age, just early twenties, so very favored.


    Even Jesse, the elder brother, doted on him.


    But this is such an unbeatable second-generation ancestor.


    Now he died so tragically!


    This kind of strong impact on the mindset is great!


    It''s like, you see a homeless man in the street looking through the garbage cans for food, usually not very shocked.


    But what if this homeless man is a rich young master with great fame and family assets of over 100 billion dors?


    I''m afraid this matter will immediately be the world''s news headlines.


    This is a strong contrast brought about by the huge impact.


    At this time, Jesse is about to copse, he could not control and cry loudly:


    ¡°This is not true....... this is not true! n could not have died so tragically!¡±


    "That''s not him! That''s definitely not him!¡±


    The assistant saw him almost copse and quickly said nervously,


    "Young master........ you must take care of your health, the third young


    master is still waiting for you to avenge him......... ¡±


    When Jesse heard this, he instantly froze in ce.


    A full half-minuteter, he finally came back to his senses.


    He hastily picked up his cell phone and stared at his tragically dead brother on the screen,


    Gritting his teeth and saying, "Dare to abuse and kill my brother, when I find him,¡±


    "I will make him taste all the most painful torture in this world, and then cut him into pieces! Avenge my brother!¡±

 Chapter 4202

    Chapter 4202


    The assistant hurriedly said,


    "Young master, judging from the words carved on the third young master''s forehead, the murderer is probably Chinese!¡±


    Jesse nodded with an iparably gloomy expression and gritted his teeth,


    "The other party is not only Chinese, he should also know quite a few of our secrets        ¡±


    Speaking of which, Jesse immediately said,


    "That''s right! n went yesterday to pick up the goods,¡± ¡°Ask for me about the Italians, what really happenedst night!¡±


    The assistant heard this and immediately said, "I''ll go and contact them!¡±


    With that, he took out his phone and went out of the room.


    Jesse also slightly slowed down a bit, said with gritted teeth:


    "n, don''t worry, your brother will definitely find out who is behind this, and then whatever happened to you, a hundred


    times,¡±


    "A thousand times revenge to him! If not for you to avenge this, your elder brother vowes I would not be a man!¡±


    Soon, the assistant came back with a flustered face.


    He came to Jesse''s front, swallowed nervously, and spoke,


    "Young master....... situation......... situation is a bit strange......... ¡±


    Jesse asked in a cold voice: "What do you have to say it quickly! Don''t fcuking stammer!¡±


    The assistant said in a panic: "I heard that the Italian group in Vancouver, more than eight hundred people all


    disappeared overnight,¡±


    "And no one knows where they went, many of them, were taken awayst night from homes under anesthesia,¡±


    "Just like their means of kidnapping young women.......... ¡±


    "What?!¡±


    Just now also vowed to avenge his brother Jesse, heard this, the whole back of the man felt a cold!


    More than eight hundred people all disappeared in one night?!


    If this is also the work of the man behind the curtain who killed his brother,


    Then the strength of the man behind the curtain is so strong that it is unimaginable!


    Even if you send all your men to fight directly with these Italians,


    You may not be able to wipe out more than 800 enemies, let alone let all 800 people vanish in one night!


    Is this a fcuking human being?


    Jesse wiped a handful of cold sweat on his forehead, incredulously blurted out:


    ¡°What can have such strong strength, more than 800 people disappeared overnight, did not leave any clues?


    The assistant shook his head and said, "Now the rtives of this Italian group are gathering in the church,¡±


    "Discussing solutions, more than eight hundred people dead or alive it is unknown,¡±


    "the group was almostpletely wiped out, only some old and weak women and children


    left................................................. ¡±


    Saying this the assistant said, "I heard one of their more prestigious old man say,¡±


    "Now thousands of family members are very panicked and made a fuss to call the police it..................................... ¡±


    "Panicked?!¡± Jesse ck eyes, without thinking loudly: "Absolutely never let them call the police!!!¡±


    Jesse is very clear, more than eight hundred people disappeared overnight.


    Once stabbed to the police, I''m afraid it will be the most appalling mass disappearance case since the founding of


    Canada.


    Once the media caught the news, this matter will certainly be instantly on all the front pages of the world headlines.


    In that case, under the attention of the world, the police would not be deemed capable of investigating this case.


    The Canadian national security department will immediately take over and do their best to solve this big case.


    It doesn''t matter if they can find out who''s behind it.


    The important thing is that once they start a thorough investigation,


    It is difficult to guarantee that they will not investigate his head.


    In the public eye, in case the investigation includes him, then his unseen hooks are likely to be exposed to the sun.


    In that case, not only he will be unlucky, but his VIP clients will be more unlucky.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At that time, these VIPs will definitely be stripped alive, in order to solve the hatred of the heart!


    Thinking of this, Jesse could not care less about his brother''s tragic death, he said to his assistant in a panic:


    ¡°Quick! Quickly tell the gang that if there is no news of the missing 800 people within three days,¡± "They will each


    receive a million dors in pension, and if it is confirmed that they are dead,¡±


    ¡°An additional one million dors, the only condition is not to report to the police!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely no police! Even if the police get the information to go to them to investigate,¡±


    ¡°They must say that people are not missing, but just went back home to Sicily!¡±

 Chapter 4203

    Chapter 4203


    Although the tragic death of his brother made Jesse to go on a killing spree.


    However, in contrast, what he was most worried about was not whether his brother''s revenge could be avenged.


    But whether this matter would be revealed.


    He knew very well that if the disappearance of more than eight hundred Italian gang members triggered international


    attention.


    The first person to be unlucky would definitely be himself.


    So, no matter what, he had to cover this matter, otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.


    So, the news soon reached Canada.


    After getting this news, the Godfather Ryan immediately announced to everyone with great excitement:


    ¡°The upper family has taken the initiative to contact me,¡±


    ¡°They promised that if your rtives have not returned within three days,¡± ¡°Then he will pay one million dors pension


    for each person!¡± When these words came out, there was a gasp!


    Although everyone respected the godfather, they really didn''t expect that he could anticipate things like a god.


    One million dors is indeed a big amount.


    The vast majority of gang members'' weekly sry is only one or two thousand Canadian dors.


    At the end of the year, they earn 100,000 Canadian dors which is already very impressive.


    Moreover, these gang members have huge expenses of their own.


    Most of the money they earn is taken to be spent, and only a very small part of it can be given to the family.


    So, if this man is still alive, the family will not be able to wait for him to earn back a million dors in this life.


    But now, the person above is willing to give a million dors pension.


    This money, for the vast majority of the gang''s family members, is an astronomical figure that they can not even think


    about.


    So, among the crowd, some people immediately began to get excited.


    Some people are missing more than one loved one.


    Most of them, one of them has all three sons missing.


    If all three sons were eventually dered dead, then he would be the second person with the figure of the


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    godfather.


    However, the godfather was not as lucky as he was.


    The godfather got killed a wife and five sons, but only four sons got pensions.


    And the four sons together even not made a million.


    This man, on the other hand, will probably get three million dors in one breath.


    This amount of money is enough for him to go back to Sicily, marry another time, and be andlord and a gentry.


    So, at this moment, in the depths of his heart, grief, and excitement, surprisingly bizarrely coexist.


    Receiving the respectful gaze of thousands of people,


    Godfather Ryan''s heart also became more and more surging, and he said in a loud voice:


    ¡°Gentlemen, this is just the beginning!¡±


    With that, he cleared his throat and continued,


    ¡°The OP also said that if it is finally determined that your loved ones have died,¡±


    ¡°Then he will pay another million dors in pension for each of them!¡±


    The crowd''s expressions suddenly became more colorful.


    Some of those who were not so close to their missing rtives were already so excited.


    That they were about to open champagne to celebrate.


    Of course, there are also some people who still feel grief for their loved ones.


    But, after all, the amount of money is outrageous, so their grief, it seems, is not as strong as when they first arrived.


    Godfather Ryan said again at this time:


    ¡°Gentlemen do not rush! I think the upper family is so anxious to offer conditions,¡±


    ¡°It must be afraid that this matter is big so that the initiative is in our hands!¡±


    ¡°So, I will definitely fight for more benefits for everyone!¡±


    Someone below said, ¡°Godfather, one death is paying two million dors,¡±


    ¡°This price is already very high, if we push an inch, will it push the other side?¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to end up not getting a dime, or the money I can get is greatly reduced ah!¡±

 Chapter 4204

    Chapter 4204


    Ryan smiled slightly: ¡°Do not worry, I have been in the gang for fifty years,¡±


    ¡°Other skills I may not have, but the ability to judge the situation, I am confident that no one here is better than me.¡±


    Saying that he immediately picked up the phone and gave Jesse''s assistant a call back.


    As soon as the phone call came through, the godfather said in an unquestionable tone, ¡°I don''t care who you are, I''ll tell


    you my conditions now,¡± ¡°If you want us to shut up, then give at least five million dors each for the pension,¡±


    ¡°And this amount must be paid in the shortest possible time!¡±


    Jesse''s assistant was taken aback by this offer and he cursed angrily,


    ¡°Are you out of your fcuking mind?! Five million for one person!¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much it is for more than 800 people! That''s four billion dors!¡±


    The godfather was also taken aback and thought to himself, ¡°D*mn, is four billion dors that much?¡±


    ¡°I thought five million times eight hundred equals four hundred million............ ¡±


    However said in a loud voice: ¡°What? You think it is too much?¡±


    ¡°Then don''t give a cent! Our real purpose is to find the whereabouts of our rtives, and we don''t care about your


    money!¡±


    Saying that, he said impatiently: ¡°Forget it, let''s not contact each other anymore, let''s leave this matter to the police!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the godfather did not wait for Jesse''s assistant to give any response.


    He immediately hung up the phone.


    Jesse''s assistant froze with the phone, and aftering back to his senses, he hurriedly ran into the room and said in a


    panic:


    ¡°Young master, that Italian gang wants for each person to pay five million dors, or else they will call the


    police...................................... ¡± ¡°Five million dors?!¡± Jesse''s brain instantly buzzed, cursing offhandedly:


    ¡°Are these ba5tards crazy? Five million, how can they say that!¡±


    Jesse''s assistant also said in annoyance, ¡°These people are just asking for a lot!¡±


    "Eight hundred and twenty people, if we reallypensate at five million,¡±


    ¡°We have to prepare forty-one million in cash, and it''s still in US dors............


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Saying that, he cursed and continued, ¡°Young master, this gang is anything but good men and women, mafia family


    members, there can be a few fcuking good people?¡±


    Jesse gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I know they''re not much of a good bird,¡±


    ¡°But the problem at hand is that if they do choose to call the police, we''re in big trouble!¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of any ce where more than eight hundred people go missing in one night?¡±


    ¡°Mysia Airlines'' ne goes missing, more than two hundred people unounted for, so many years,¡±


    ¡°The world has not broken the concern, not to mention the eight hundred and twenty people missing this


    time............................... ¡±


    ¡°This matter as long as it explodes is a nuclear bomb explosion, who can not cover up the....................................... ¡°


    Jesse''s assistant asked: ¡°Young Master, so what do you mean........... ¡±


    Jesse with his face extremely gloomy thought for a moment gritted his teeth, and said,


    ¡°You tell them, three million per person is the limit I can afford, one more point is not negotiable!¡±


    ¡°The other side will feel that they have not given me any leeway, in case the other side is enraged,¡±


    ¡°It is likely that they will not be able to stand, so after you finish, do not wait for him to answer you,¡±


    ¡°Directly let him think about it and then give you a reply, and then hang up the phone,¡±


    ¡°So that If he can ept it, he will naturally contact you,¡±


    ¡°And if he feels like adding a little more, he will also contact you again.¡±


    The assistant immediately said, ¡°I understand, young master, I''ll go call him back!¡±


    Jesse called out to him, ¡°Call back directly here!¡±


    ¡°Okay Young Master!¡±


    The phone quickly connected to the Godfather Ryan again.


    Ryan looked at the caller, a mocking smile surfaced at the corner of his mouth,


    He used the microphone that priests normally use in church and said to the congregation,


    ¡°The OP is calling again, everyone keep quiet, I''ll turn on the speaker!¡±


    There was a sudden silence.


    Ryan confidently pressed the answer button.


    Looking at the adoring and expectant eyes of the crowd, at this moment, he felt as if he was possessed by a spirit.


    He felt that he must stabilize his momentumpletely and not give the other party any chance to counteract.

 Chapter 4205

    Chapter 4205


    At this time, Jesse''s assistant''s voice came over the phone, ¡°Hello, my boss, after consideration, gave you a final offer


    of three million each,¡±


    "And beyond that, not a penny more, you can think about it and then give me an ¡±


    Before the words were finished, Ryan immediately roared into the phone, "Don''t fcukinge to me for deals!¡±


    "I said, five million dors, not a penny less!¡±


    "My five sons are dead, you think I''m gonna put money in my pocket?¡±


    "If you don''t answer me in three minutes, I''ll take the thousands of families to the police station and report the case!¡±


    Jesse gave his assistant the script to end the conversation immediately after dumping the harsh words,


    Leaving the other party to consider whether to ept his conditions.


    But no one expected that the godfather instantly counteracted the system, and with one sentence, the situation was


    When Jesse heard him say that there were several thousand family members at the scene, his heart was about to jump


    out of his throat.


    Thousands of people ah!


    This is to fcuking go to the police, or to the march?


    Is this too much to ask?


    While he was terrified, the godfather had already hung up the phone.


    The godfather, fifty years of gang career, may not have let him really learn a skill, but at least the bluff, he has long been


    perfect.


    Listen to the busy tone on the phone, Jesse paced back and forth in the room.


    The revenge of his brother''s tragic death was still unknown,


    And the bill of forty-one million was already in front of him, which made his mindpletely explode and almost


    copse.


    The assistant couldn''t help but ask him, ¡°Young master.......... what do we do


    now....... ¡±


    "What to do...... ¡± Jesse murmured with hollow eyes, shaking his head and


    muttering to himself,


    "I don''t know what to do........ about n, I still don''t know how to tell my


    family,¡±


    "And I don''t know how to solve this more than four billion inpensation even more  ¡±


    The assistant thought about it and asked through clenched teeth, "How about adding some more to them?¡±


    "Add?¡± Jesse asked rhetorically, "How much do you think is appropriate?¡±


    The assistant considered for a moment and said, "I think we should add half a million more.¡±


    Jesse shook his head and said decisively, "Impossible, I am willing to add half a million to settle the matter,¡±


    ¡°But the other party will definitely not agree, he has guessed my soft spot, he knows I can''t afford to


    gamble......................................... ¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°Young master, I think they may not be able to afford to gamble,¡±


    ¡°They lost the backbone of the family, if they can not get the pension, then their future life is very difficult to protect!¡±


    Jesse gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You don''t understand, this matter,¡±


    ¡°On our side, the decision is in my hands alone, but, on their side, the decision is in the hands of thousands of people!¡±


    ¡°If one of these thousands of people is dissatisfied and goes to denounce this matter,¡±


    ¡°This nuclear bomb will be detonated! Even if everyone else is willing to ept it, it won''t help!¡±


    Only then did the assistant suddenly realize.


    Although the other party contacted via only one person, behind him was a group of several thousand people.


    When he offered a condition on behalf of several thousand people, this condition must have been approved by


    everyone.


    However, once this condition ispressed, these thousands of people, may not all be able to reach a consensus with


    him.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    So, once something goes wrong, things will bepletely out of control.


    Thinking of this, he could only ask tentatively, ¡°Young master, then........... then


    what do we do?¡±


    ¡°Should we promise them? They only gave us three minutes to think about it        ¡±


    Jesse was already tortured by multiple powerful negative emotions at this time until he was about to explode.


    He has had a smooth life and has never encountered such a predicament, and for a while, he did not know what to do.


    However, time is passing minute by minute.


    Seeing that there were less than thirty seconds left in the three-minute countdown,


    Jesse clenched his fist to death and roared through clenched teeth, "Promise him!¡±


    Although the assistant also felt a great deal of pain,


    But at this moment also knew there was no other way, so immediately called the godfather.


    The godfather, Ryan, was waiting with several thousand people, holding his breath for the phone to ring again.


    The thousands of people gathered below hadpletely ignored the sadness,


    And all of them were eagerly waiting for the other party''s reply.

 Chapter 4206

    Chapter 4206


    They could not have imagined that the godfather would dare to shout out a demand of five million,


    But when the godfather shouted out this amount, they were all hoping in their hearts that the matter would be settled in


    one fell swoop.


    Just when the three minutes were about to expire, the godfather''s cell phone rang again.


    Everyone''s expressions, all with intense excitement, everyone subconsciously clenched their fists, just waiting for that


    final result.


    At this time, the godfather unhurriedly pressed the answer button and spat out a word in a cold voice: "Speak!"


    Jesse''s assistant on the other side of the phone already felt the oppressive feeling from the godfather.


    He could only say stiffly, "Our boss has agreed to your request, but you must guarantee that no one will report this


    matter to the police!"


    The faces of everyone on the stage were instantly written with excitement.


    It could be seen that they were all desperately trying to hold back, so as not to cheer out while the godfather was talking


    to the other side.


    At this time, the godfather was also almost fainting with excitement in his heart,


    But he still held on to his tone and said in a cold voice:


    "In that case, I will have someone prepare a list and the collection information of each person''s familyter,"


    "And you have 24 hours toplete the remittance!"


    Jesse''s assistant busily said, "We can''t pay you all five million dors at once,"


    "In case you get the money and then go to the police, how will our interests be guaranteed?"


    The godfather asked, "Then what do you want?"


    Jesse''s assistant busily said, ¡°We will pay you each two million dors first,¡± ¡°And the remaining three million dors will


    be paid in thirty-six installments over three years!¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡± The godfather said without thinking,


    ¡°You only have one choice, within 24 hours, but five million dors into each person''s ount,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you will be responsible for the consequences!¡±


    Jesse''s assistant was still trying to argue: ¡°Then how can our interests be protected? You have to give us some


    protection, right?¡±


    The godfather said arrogantly, ¡°You have my promise!¡±


    ¡°Promise....... ¡± Jesse''s assistant said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Who dares to believe in such a promise without sufficient guarantee?¡±


    The godfather asked rhetorically, ¡°Do you think you have any other choice but to choose to believe me?¡±


    Jesse''s assistant was at a loss for words.


    Jesse, who was on the side, also seemed to have given up resistance and waved his hand at him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Jesse''s assistant had to grit his teeth and say,


    ¡°Fine! Then do as you say! I''ll send you an email addresster after you tally the list and the ount number of the


    receipts,¡±


    ¡°Send it to my email, plus I need the family members of each missing person to take a video so that the money doesn''t


    fall into other people''s pockets!¡±


    "Okay!" The godfather resisted the urge to cheer loudly and said in a cold voice: "Send me the email address, I will


    prepare everything!"


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    The moment the phone hung up, he excitedly cheered loudly, "They promised! They said yes!"


    The stage was a sea of joy, with cheers that nearly turned the church into a fish market.


    Some people couldn''t even hold back their excitement, cheering loudly while jumping in ce, their excitement was


    overwhelming.


    The godfather was in a trance for a while,


    He looked at the crowd of excited revelers on stage and suddenly had a feeling of being out of control and confused.


    He vaguely remembered that in the distant 2006, when the Italian men''s ser team won the World Cup, the people''s


    excitement seemed to be just like this.


    Even, perhaps even more than that, almost meaningful.


    The old man, who had previously lost three sons and was about to be the second godfather, was red-faced and


    excited at this time, shouting:


    "Five million a person, that........ doesn''t mean that my three sons can get


    fifteen million dors?!"


    Immediately someone rebuked him: "Albert, you are simply a piece of sh!t!"


    "You must not forget that it was the lives of your three sons that were exchanged for that!"


    Albert coldly questioned: ¡°Pippin, what do you mean? I see you were very excited just now,¡± "Now youe to rebuke


    me, do you think you are missing a son, only get five million dors, really too bad?¡±


    "If I had known that, then I might as well let your two daughters join the group as well!¡±


    "You....... you........ ¡± Pippen for a time did not know how to respond, can only


    be furious, and said:


    "I have long wanted to let them both join the gang, but the gang had rules,¡±


    "that did not allow women to participate in the group''s affairs, it is all the fault of that damned DiNorscio!¡±

 Chapter 4207

    Chapter 4207


    DiNorscio, was udia''s father.


    No one expected that he, who was once always well supported, would be resented by the families of the group


    members at such a time.


    The families at the scene, their eyes had long been red, only this time they were not sad, but excited.


    Five million dors a person, this amount of money no matter what country in the world you live.


    Is an amount for the vast majority of people cannot earn in a lifetime, or even several lifetimes.


    Such arge sum of money makes it difficult for every family member on the scene to control the ecstasy deep inside.


    If ced in other industries, thousands of family members can hardly be 100% bought by money,


    But in the world of gangs, these rtives were somehow prepared for the tragic death out there the moment their family


    members went to mix with gangs.


    Moreover, the death rate of the gang work itself is very high,


    Every now and then there is always a tragic death of acquaintances, so everyone is more than a little numb.


    Now, the five million dorpensation is not only enough to appease each and every one of them,


    But also enough topletely offset their inner grief,


    So that each and every one of them can joyfully and unhesitatingly ept this condition.


    So, with a cheering crowd, a simple consensus was reached: get the money and keep your mouth shut.


    Moreover, many people have already started to calcte to leave Canada.


    The reason they left Europe and Sicily toe to Canada to make a living was simply to get out of poverty,


    And now they could already return home with a lot of cash on their backs.


    Godfather Ryan, while helping everyone with the statistics, listened to them chatting excitedly with each other.


    All about when they intended to return to Sicily, and could not help but sigh:


    ¡°Beautiful Sicily........ my birthce......... ¡±


    ¡°All of a sudden there are hundreds more families with millions of dors of assets of the rich and powerful, where prices


    must be rapidly soaring, right?¡±


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but weep.


    If all these people go back to Sicily to live a rich life, then what about his own future?


    Is he going to spend the rest of his life alone in a nursing home in Vancouver?


    In the past, he still had his sons'' brothers who were alive to take care of him, but now, without exception, they have all


    disappeared.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He was left alone, with no one to rely on in this life.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the cheerful appearance of the gang in front of him and suddenly felt a great injustice in


    his heart.


    ¡°I lost five sons, but what did I get in return? A mannguishing in a nursing home?!¡±


    ¡°On what grounds?!¡±


    ¡°Why should I have such a miserable fate, while these people, on the other hand, can gleefully wait for five million


    dors, or even more, to arrive?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this money, I got it for them with my wisdom, with my ability!¡±


    ¡°It''s not fair!¡±


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt that the faces of these fellow countrymen and women in front of him became


    abominable all of a sudden.


    He clenched his fist and hesitated, but still picked up the microphone and said coldly,


    ¡°Gentlemen, I believe there is one thing that we should be able to agree on,¡± "And that is, without me, you would not


    have been able to get such a generouspensation at all, right?!¡±


    The crowd all stopped at once and looked up at the godfather, not knowing what he wanted to say.


    However, there were already sensitive people who realized what was going on and said in the following conversation,


    "Da*n, this old thing is not going to ask for some benefits, right?


    Immediately someone echoed in a low voice: "This old ba5tard, his family is all dead, what does he need benefits for?¡±


    "This money is my son''s life, I will not give him a penny!¡±


    Someone said with a bit of sympathy: "Hey, the godfather is really quite pitiful,¡±


    "If this money arrives, I am personally willing to give $500 to support him.¡±


    "Five hundred?¡± Someone mocked: "Francisco, you are too stingy, only to give five hundred dors,¡±


    "If I had to, I would have given a thousand! I say, why don''t we all give a thousand dors to the godfather after we get


    thepensation,¡±


    "Then the old man will get almost 800,000 dors, enough for his retirement.¡±


    "One thousand?!¡± The man who said he wouldn''t give a penny said in a cold voice:


    ¡°In that case, he''ll get $800,000 just for moving his lips! Why? My son''s life is only worth five million dors!¡±


    As the crowd was arguing about this, the godfather gritted his teeth and said offhandedly,


    ¡°If you all don''t say anything, then I''ll take it as a tacit agreement that since


    I helped you win so muchpensation,¡±


    ¡°You should at least take out 10% of yourpensation as a reward for me!¡±


    ¡°You all know that even if you go to awyer for awsuit, thewyer''s draw will not be less than 30%!¡±

 Chapter 4208

    Chapter 4208


    This statement triggered a cursing.


    ¡°Fcuk you old ba5tard, just you still want 10% of ourpensation?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we respect you and call you godfather, to tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°You are a fcuking widowed old man, asking you to help is to give you face, you really think you are some real


    godfather?¡±


    ¡°If we didn''t think you were so pathetic with five dead sons, who would put this old thing like you in their eyes?¡±


    ¡°D@mn, this old man has such a dirty heart, no wonder none of his five sons are left! He really deserved it!¡±


    When the godfather heard these insults, he shivered with anger and cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°If I had known that


    you were such ungrateful things, I should not have helped you fight for them!¡±


    ¡°I should have let you go to the police, and then you wouldn''t have gotten a penny ofpensation!¡±


    With that, the godfather suddenly remembered something and blurted out,


    ¡°Right! You ungrateful ba5tards, since you won''t ede to my request,¡±


    ¡°I won''t bother about this matter anymore, so you can go to your parents and ask for money yourselves!¡±


    Then, the godfather struggled back to his wheelchair alone, and was ready to leave the church, rocking it alone.


    A young man immediately jumped out and shouted angrily, ¡°Ryan, you can leave, but leave your phone behind!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The others immediately echoed, ¡°You can get out, but the phone must be left here!¡±


    Everyone knew that the godfather was relying on his cell phone to contact his superiors,


    And the email address sent by his superiors was also on his cell phone.


    Moreover, if they, the families, wanted to getpensation, they had to follow the superiors'' request to first count the


    list,


    Then record the video, prove their identity with the missing members, and finally provide their bank ount number and


    wait for the collection.


    If the godfather left at this time, it would not dy everyone''s big n to get rich?


    While Ryan himself knows very well in his heart, the reason why he wants to put down,


    Is to take this as a threat to force the gang to give up a little benefit to him, If he really handed over the phone, then


    would he not have no chance at all?


    So, he pressed the phone under his bottom and said angrily,


    "Aren''t you guys capable? Then go and talk to them yourself! I am definitely not going to give you my phone!¡±


    The young man immediately rushed forward and blocked him, saying with eyes wide open,


    "If you don''t give me your phone, you''re not going to fcuking leave!¡±


    "That''s right!¡±


    Another wave of young men rushed up and surrounded the godfather, angrily chiding, "Hand over the phone!¡±


    Seeing this, the godfather immediately shouted, "If any of you dares to touch me, I will immediately go to the police!¡±


    All of a sudden, the crowd was instantly at a loss as to what to do.


    The godfather saw that the crowd was full of scruples and could not help but sneer.


    He knows very well that the police is their weakness.


    As long as he goes to the police, they can not get a penny ofpensation.


    If he can''t get the money, then let them not get it either!


    The big deal is to smash the pot, no one can eat!


    So, he scolded the young men who were in front of him,


    ¡°Get out of my way! I''ll give you three hours to think about it,¡± ¡°And if you n to ept my terms, you cane to me


    at the nursing home!¡±


    After saying that, he swung his wheelchair and slowly marched outward.


    Those young people did not dare to make a move for a while, and could only dodge away to the sides.


    However, it was obvious to see that everyone''s expression was very angry.


    The godfather didn''t care about this anymore, he just wanted to let go and give an ount of the rest of his life.


    Just at this moment, a crisp gunshot suddenly burst out from the church!


    "Bang!"


    The godfather''s forehead instantly erupted with a red and white substance,


    This followed by his head dropping instantly, and the whole person lost the signs of life immediately.


    The crowd fixed their eyes and saw a young man standing behind the godfather, holding up a dark pistol in his hand.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The crowd realized that he was the one who fired from behind and killed the godfather with a single shot.


    At this point, the young man blurted out: "What the fcuk are you looking at me for?"


    "If this old thing really had called the police, everyone would have been finished!"


    Only then did the crowde back to their senses, and someone immediately shouted, ¡°Quick, get his cell phone!¡±


    Several priests, seeing that a murder had taken ce in the church,


    Could not help but shout ''Virgin Mary'', while preparing to flee in unison.

 Chapter 4209

    Chapter 4209


    Someone with sharp eyes saw the priests preparing to leave and immediately shouted out of the blue,


    ¡°Quick, stop the priests, we can''t let them get away!¡±


    In front of money, kinship and faith are no longer worth mentioning.


    Ryan, who was shot, was honored as the godfather, but this godfather, more like the image of that mafia in the movie


    ¡°The Godfather¡±, his meaning to the congregation, is more like a very authoritative and honored elder.


    So, killing Ryan can only be considered treachery, and not a betrayal of faith.


    However, to take the church priests into custody, that is a different matter.


    These priests are all clergy and represent their faith.


    However, the fact that they even controlled all the priests in order to keep them from going out,


    And calling the police was already aplete condemnation of the faith.


    At the same time, a group of young people have begun to prepare to deal with the scene of the shooting and Ryan''s


    body,


    The good thing is they are all rtives of the mafia, doing this kind of thing lightly, so immediately someone has


    developed a good and perfect n.


    First of all, they want Ryan''s body, as well as the scene of all the blood, brain tissue cleaned up.


    Secondly, they have to use strong acid to clean the ce where the blood burst through,


    While using strong acid to destroy Ryan''s fingerprints and face.


    Immediately after that, someone has to pull all of Ryan''s teeth out.


    Because someone said that Ryan had custom dentures at the dentist, so must have left aplete dental record at the


    dentist.


    Dental records, this thing, in fact, just like fingerprints, each person''s teeth are unique,


    In the field of forensics, to verify the identity characteristics of a person, they are the key.


    The best oue of this matter is that after the body is buried, it has never to be found.


    But it does not matter if it is really found, all kinds of elements are destroyed, even if they are found, it is difficult to


    confirm his identity.


    In this way, the secret can be well hidden.


    So, after doing this, they have to carefully consider where they should bury the body.


    All gang members know that killing is not difficult, burying the body is the real big question.


    This is because, how well the body is buried, directly determines whether things will be revealed.


    Buried badly, after the rain, the body may reveal itself.


    Even if buried very well, a few yearster in case of major construction,


    Or even by those who are interested in finding, even if only a pile of white bones, will still be a criminal case,


    opened for investigation.


    So, everyone for a time is worried about how to bury the body.


    When everyone was at a loss, a middle-aged man stood up and blurted out,


    ¡°My mother died of illness, just buried yesterday, the cemetery soil is newly filled,¡±


    ¡°If you put Ryan into my mother''s coffin, and then refill the soil, restore the original, it will not arise anyone''s suspicion!¡±


    The crowd lit up, and then a cheer went up!


    Someone gave a thumbs up: ¡°You''re a fcuking genius!¡±


    Everyone felt that this idea was brilliant to the core.


    But the one who proposed the idea spoke:


    ¡°Gentlemen, as you know, this kind of thing, is a great disrespect to my dead mother,¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°So I hope that everyone can look at this point and provide some spiritualpensation.................................. ¡±


    Speaking here, he was got busy exining,


    "Don''t worry everyone, I won''t be as lionish as Ryan, just give me five hundred dors per family!¡±


    Five hundred dors.


    That''s not much.


    The people together quickly agreed to it.


    So, godfather Ryan finally had his final home.

 Chapter 4210

    Chapter 4210


    When thousands of families decided the next step, the situation in the church waspletely under control,


    n''s body had been brought back to Seattle from the sea by seane.


    During the ne''s return to Seattle, Jesse''s whole person was still a bit muddled.


    His brother was dead, and the 4.1 billion dors would be lost soon,


    And what he feared most was that the matter could not be covered.


    If this matter really can''t be covered up, he''s afraid he can onlypletely disappear from this world,


    Otherwise, those who have a lot of nasty hookups as VIPs, will not let him go.


    So, although 4.1 billion makes him hurt, if this money can really make the families all shut up, then he will not frown.


    An hour or soter, the body arrived in Seattle.


    Jesse was afraid that his parents would not be able to ept it for a while,


    So he did not dare to send the body home but sent it to the funeral home first.


    Afterward, he personally went to the funeral home to see his brother onest time.


    For n''s death, Jesse med himself deep inside.


    He felt that he had brought his brother into his own circle,


    But failed to protect him well, and eventually let him lose his life because he got involved in this circle.


    The moment he saw n''s body at the funeral home, he could no longer control it, hugging n and crying out loud.


    The coroner invited by n hastened to pull him up and spoke:


    ¡°Young Master, you must control your emotions, do not be too sad,¡±


    "And the third young master''s body you better not touch, I want to try to find to see if there are any useful clues.¡±


    Only then did Jesse let go of his brother''s corpse and took a step back, wiping away his tears while choking,


    "Make sure you check out everything for me, don''t let go of any clues!¡±


    "Okay Young Master!¡±


    The coroner hastily agreed to do so respectfully.


    Then came the very detailed autopsy work.


    The cause of n''s death was death by shock due to a gunshot to the heart and excessive blood loss.


    Based on the condition of each wound, and the subtle changes in the body near the wound,


    The coroner surmised the order in which n was shot.


    So, he said to Jesse, ¡°Young master, with my analysis, the third young master should have been shot first in the right


    leg,¡±


    "Then in the left leg and private parts, and the gunshot wound in the heart, as a fatal wound was naturally at the end.¡±


    Jesse asked him, "Why was the right leg shot first?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The forensic doctor replied, "Because when the third young master was shot in the right leg,¡±


    "The muscle state was more rxed, and it looked like he was directly hit without any preparation,¡±


    "But when the left leg was shot, the muscle was obviously tenser than the right leg,¡±


    "So it can be seen that before the left leg was shot, he had already prepared,¡±


    "Thus it can be seen that the right leg was hit in the front, and the left leg was shot in the back.¡±


    "Moreover, in addition to his forehead was carved, his face also has injuries, and also lost eight teeth,¡± "Preliminary


    spection should be the other side was unarmed when they knocked off the teeth.¡±


    Speaking of this, the forensic pathologist gave a slight beating and added: ¡°Young master, in my opinion, the third young


    master must have been inhumanly tortured by the other party in hisst moments of life,¡±


    "The other party should be trying to get out of his mouth, to force out some information.¡±


    When Jesse heard this, his heart immediately tightened!


    Before because the news came too suddenly, and with the Italians he severely pitted,


    So that his brain waspletely unable to thinkprehensively.


    After the forensic doctor''s reminder, he was immediately scared with cold sweat!


    If his brother has given his information to the other side before he died, would the other side target him next?


    After all, this person must be ruthless, killed his brother and a whole ship of people,


    And let more than 800 Italian group members disappear without a trace,


    From which it can be concluded that the other party''s strength is far above him.


    If the other party finds him, he won''t be able to resist.


    Moreover, since the other party has killed so many people, there is no reason topletely stop after killing these


    people,


    He, as the mastermind behind the scene, will certainly be on the other party''s next kill list..........................................


    The first thing that he wants to do is to call the number one VIP for help.


    However, the moment he turned to the phone in his hand, he immediately gave up the idea again.


    Because he realized that if the No. 1 VIP knew that he was no longer in control of the situation,


    Then he might not choose to help him, and would probably choose to take him out first as a way to save himself.


    So, he decided to cover this matter no matter what, and not to let this matter be known by those VIPs.


    Just as he was about to put the phone away, it suddenly rang.


    The screen showed the words "VIP001".


    He was so nervous that he hurriedly pressed the answer button and asked respectfully, pretending to be calm,


    "Young Master Fei, what are your orders?"

 Chapter 4211

    Chapter 4211


    On the other end of the phone, a young man''s voice in his twenties spoke up and asked,


    "Jesse, have the goods I ordered started to be dispatched?"


    This person is the most favored young master of the Fei family today, Randal Fei.


    Randal Fei is the eldest grandson of Ste''s eldest uncle Dawson Fei,


    The same age as Jesse, both are twenty-seven years old this year.


    Although Randal is a few years older than Ste,


    But he is Ste''s cousin nephew, his father, Adam Fei, is Ste''s oldest cousin.


    The young Randal is a very well-behaved and cruel yboy.


    Although he is openly serving in the Fei family''s investment foundation,


    But in fact, it is just a posting, most of his time and energy is spent in the hunt and looking for excitement above.


    When Randal was a teenager, he was sent to the best private school by his family,


    Thus befriending arge number of rich children from extremely privileged families.


    Some rich kids get together to study how to make money, how to achieve their own careers,


    But there are also some rich kids who get together and think about how to find pleasure and excitement.


    Randal is from thetter.


    From his teenage years, he was almost untouchable and even became more and more twisted inside,


    Gradually developing a horrible hobby of killing, especially sadistic killing.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But at that time, Randal, personal channels and abilities, asionally get in trouble,


    Needs help from the family to wipe his a55, inevitably has to be reproached by the family with a few words, so he is


    rtively restrained.


    The good thing is that among his ssmates, there is a shrewd and bold Jesse.


    In the past, Randal needed to pick his own prey, trick them into his hands himself,


    And after the abuse, he needed to figure out how to dispose of the c0rpse himself.


    However, Jesse took the initiative and solved all his worries for him.


    Jesse would specifically look for arge number of prey for him to pick,


    And as long as Randal selected any of them, he could immediately get the person into his hands.


    After a few times, Randal became his first VIP customer with the internal number VIP001.


    After that, Jesse gradually attracted a lot of rich kids like Randal,


    All having a twisted and perverted mentality, and he has had more and more customers.


    And his unscrupulous industry chain is gradually improving and expanding.


    He created a special venue for people like Randal, not only to let these people vent their bestiality without fear,


    But also to solve all their worries, including the c0rpse and the evidence all dealt with seamlessly.


    This kind of thing, catering to the evil taste of the rich, is not umon in this world.


    In many countries, there has been a legal business of paid hunting of cherished wildlife,


    And wealthy people who love hunting go there to hunt just to satisfy their hobby of hunting.


    Such as in Africa a lion 20,000 U.S. dors, an elephant 30,000 U.S. dors, a rhinoceros 50,000 U.S. dors.


    There are agencies that have long been charging prices from these rich to hunt these rare animals for fun.


    Some rich people''s bad hobbies here has hit the ceiling,


    But there are a few rich people''s ceiling, much higher than this.


    They have hobbies that are far crueler than hunting rare animals.


    For them, they are willing to pay ten, twenty, or even a hundred times more than $50,000,


    But the prey must be changed from rhinos to l!ve humans.

 Chapter 4212

    Chapter 4212


    Moreover, they are more than willing to pay a higher price to ensure that they will not cause any trouble afterward.


    Simply put, their needs are, to spend the most money, do the most horrible things, and do not have to bear any


    consequences.


    And what Jesse is best at is meeting all of their needs.


    At this moment, Jesse listened to Randal ask about the goods,


    Immediately realized that the goods he was talking about was the young g!rl,


    Named Xiaofen from the batch of girls that his brother n went to pick up at seast night.


    When Jesse submitted the information of thetest batch with him a few days ago.


    Randal, with a nce, selected Xiaofen and was directly willing to pay a huge sum of money to buy from this batch.


    If in the past, Randal must take this opportunity to spend a fortune,


    After all, Jesse provides the service, for the customer''s service he has to do the right thing.


    However, some time ago, Randal is really bullish.


    His grandfather, Dawson, who had been the crown prince for decades, finally took out his great grandfather and


    ascended to the throne.


    This means that Randal''s father has be the new prince of the Fei family.


    And Randal, on the road to bing the head of the Fei family,


    Also followed a higher level, from the Fei family prince, only one step away.


    Jesse is also very good, in order to cater to Randal, when he selected Xiaofen, he immediately took the initiative to offer


    him directly.


    Let him wait in New York, he would arrange delivery immediately after receiving the goods.


    Randal liked Jesse''s filial respect naturally and he waited for a night,


    Waiting really anxiously, now called over, just to ask him, when the person can be delivered to New York.


    Jesse was very nervous at this time.


    He didn''t know how to answer, he didn''t know whether he should tell him everything frankly and seek help from the Fei


    family,


    Or keep the matter under wraps for the time being and not let any clients, including Randal, know.


    The main reason for wanting to seek help is that Jesse is worried that his brother''s murderer is too much for him to


    handle.


    However, he also knew that if he sought help today, those top VIPs, including Randal, because of the fear of things


    being revealed,


    Will definitely help him at once, but after this incident, they will definitely draw a line in the sand and keep a distance


    from him.


    Even, it is likely that after the wind of this matter is out, they may put him to silence.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Therefore, Jesse decided, for the time being, not to tell anyone about this matter,


    Do their own simple operation of the brother''s funeral, and then find a ce to hide first, to see the follow-up of this


    matter.


    If you can get through safely, you can alwayse back to kill again.


    If the mysterious ck hand really can''t afford to mess with him, then it''s not toote to get help from these top VIPs.


    He made up his mind, he immediately said to Randal:


    ¡°Young Master Fei, the girl you selected, there was a little identst night when picking up the goods,¡± ¡°Did not


    expect her to have a serious allergic reaction to tranquilizers,¡± ¡°It was an anaphctic shock, my people did first aid, but


    in the end, they could not save her.¡±


    Randal said in astonishment: "What is the situation? Dead?!¡±


    "Yes....... ¡± Jesse said: "I''m really sorry, young master Fei, this matter is all my


    fault for not arranging well,¡±


    "Give me more time, I will find a better one for you!¡±


    Randal did not have any suspicion, because he knew that Jesse had always been the only one to follow his own lead,


    Since he had already let him pick the goods, he would definitely not string the goods to others, there must be an


    ident with the goods.

 Chapter 4213

    Chapter 4213


    Thinking of this, Randal sighed with some resentment: "To be honest I still like that girl,¡±


    "I saw her in the convenience store was secretly photographed, very beautiful and innocent,¡±


    "I haven''t really had such a piece for a long time........ ¡±


    Jesse while looking at his brother''s miserable corpse, can onlypensate for the smile to Randal said:


    "Ah, young master Fei you recently began to like this bite?¡±


    "I thought you liked the top of the line, s3xy, hot, big horses the most!¡±


    Randal sighed: "Hey, you will be tired of everything after eating too much,¡± "These big fish and meat I have been having


    for a long time,¡± ¡°So I want to try that light and sweet, but also pure and pollution-free organic vegetables,¡± ¡°Not only


    nutritionally bnced but also can relieve the tiredness.¡±


    Jesse said: ¡°Then you do not hurry, give me a week''s time, I will find something for you again.¡±


    Randal hesitated for a moment, smacked his lips, and said,


    ¡°Forget it, you don''t have to search for me everywhere, I have found a great top quality,¡±


    ¡°Just see if you can get the person and send me to your newly developed ind?¡±


    When Jesse heard this, he immediately inquired curiously:


    ¡°Young Master Fei, which woman do you have your eye on? Please give me her basic information,¡±


    ¡°I''ll have someone investigate her track first! See if there is a chance to do it!¡±


    ¡°As long as there is a chance, even if she is the princess of any country''s royal family, I will definitely get her for you!¡±


    Randalughed and immediately said, ¡°Jesse, it''s still you!¡±


    Saying that, he smiled and asked, ¡°Jesse, have you heard of a very famous female singer in China named Sara Gu?¡±


    ¡°Sara?¡± Jesse''s jaw dropped as he listened and said, ¡°Young Master Fei, you''re not joking with me, are


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    you?........................................... What you''re looking for is Sara


    Gu?¡±


    As a Chinese, how could he not possibly know Sara?


    After all, in the field of culture and entertainment, Sara is known as the light of the Chinese.


    She is currently one of the Chinese singers with the highest influence in the world.


    Moreover, she really has all the qualities of a national idol, not only is she extremely beautiful, but her figure and


    temperament are one in a million.


    In addition, she is different from those celebrities who like to put gold on their faces and pretend to be rich, and set up a


    rich generation persona,


    She is a real rich generation, and a top-level rich one.


    The Gu family is ranked third in the country, not to mention that Sara is the only daughter of the Gu family!


    The gold content is much stronger than the rich second generation of those big families that are thriving.


    What is rarer is that she is different from those stars in the entertainment industry who are always in scandals,


    And have a lot of prom!scuous history, she has debuted so far without any love history, no scandals, no stains.


    The absolute perfect goddess, the perfect idol.


    Therefore, Jesse was, in a sense, also a fan of her.


    When he heard that Randal actually wanted to make a move on Sara, his entire body was shocked beyond belief.


    However, Randal said at this moment, ¡°If you look at the Chinese males all over the world, there shouldn''t be anyone


    who can''t see Sara, right?¡±


    ¡°She should be the highest Mount Everest in the hearts of Chinese men, of course, I want to find a chance to k!ss her.¡±


    Jesse suddenly had some rejection and disgust for Randal in his heart,


    Because he did not want his goddess to fall into Randal''s hands.


    No one knew better than him how beastly Randal was as a person.


    If a top goddess like Sara ended up dying in his hands, it would be a pain for her fans all over the world.

 Chapter 4214

    Chapter 4214


    So, Jesse said with a stiff upper lip: ¡°Young Master Fei, Sara''s identity is very special        ¡±


    "She is not only the most famous Chinese star but also the family assets are conservatively estimated to be more than


    200 billion dors,¡±


    "If you move her....... This negative impact will not be too big to deal with?¡±


    Randal asked rhetorically, "Isn''t there you? As long as you operate well,¡±


    "By then the world will only know that Sara is missing, perhaps may have died,¡±


    "But no one can know how she died, at most on the news headlines for a period of time,¡±


    "After a while, the heat will be down, no one will pay attention.¡±


    Jesse listened to it with a cold sweat, although he k!lled many girls,


    But most of those girls came from ordinary families, and some even did not even had a home, and naturally, there was a


    little background.


    Such a person disappeared, at most can be in a small localmunity to spark a little attention,


    Even the municipal media news may not be on, for Jesse it is also much safer.


    However, if Sara really disappeared, this news will definitely explode all over the world.


    When the timees, in case the investigationes to his head, won''t it be a disaster?


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said: ¡°Young master Fei, I say in my heart, you are also twenty-seven years old this year,¡±


    "It is the marriageable age, if you really like this Sara,pletely can pursue her, find a way to marry


    her.................................... ¡±


    Randal said disdainfully, "Marrying her is not as easy as you think?¡±


    "She has been iming for years that she is looking for her prince charming, and she will not marry,¡±


    "In this case, even if I pursue her, she is unlikely to agree to me, instead of this, I still bother to do this? Why not just


    kidnap her?¡±


    "When I can have what I want why bother taking a long road. I''m not willing to give up a whole forest for a tree.¡±


    Jesse stammered and said, "But......... but........ you still have to get married


    sooner orter....... ¡±


    Randal said off the cuff: "That''s a matter forter,ter things to talk aboutter,¡±


    "By the way, that ind you are not developing? When the timees, get her there, when you''ve had enough,¡±


    ¡°When we deal with h3r, the body burns in the incinerator, ashes scattered into the sea, who will find what happened to


    her?¡±


    Jesse''s back has been repeatedly soaked with cold sweat,


    The whole person''s nerves are a little numb, for a while do not know how to answer Randal''s words.


    Randal at this time also noticed that Jesse has some ink to shirk, his voice immediately cold down, questioned:


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I said Jesse, you fcuking grumbling so much to ask what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Do not want to do it for me, right?¡± If you don''t fcuking do it, then I''ll find someone else to do it!¡±


    Jesse has an unknown enemy hiding in the shadows, how dare he offend Randal at this time,¡±


    ¡°After all, at this critical moment, Randal is his life-saving straw.


    So, he hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, young master Fei, since you asked, I will definitely find a way to help you do it.¡±


    Saying that, he paused and added: ¡°Just......... just I am afraid that it is hard to


    start all the way from China!¡±


    Randal said off the cuff: ¡°No need to go to China, she will soone to North America on a tour!¡±


    ¡°Originally she was scheduled to tour Canada first, and then to the United States,¡± ¡°But I heard that her agency has


    temporarily changed the n to y in the United States first,¡±


    ¡°And the first show is in New York! When the timees, you just have to do it in New York!¡±


    Jesse hurriedly asked, ¡°Young Master Fei, has the New York tour been scheduled?¡±


    "It''s set.¡± Randal said with a smile, ¡°Ten more days!¡±


    Saying that, he added: ¡°When Saraes to the United States, it is definitely impossible to bring many bodyguards


    from China,¡±


    ¡°The biggest possibility is to cooperate with a securitypany in the United States in advance,¡±


    ¡°And have the local securitypany provide personnel, vehicles, and other equipment to protect her closely;¡±


    ¡°When the timees, you pay attention in advance to see her cooperation,¡±


    ¡°Which securitypany, and then get the list of specific security personnel, choose the most suitable as a


    breakthrough point,¡±


    ¡°First pull him down, and then inside and outside, find a suitable time to kidnapped,¡±


    ¡°As long as you do not leave any evidence, this matter will be done!¡±


    Jesse said awkwardly, ¡°Young Master Fei, to kidnap her from under the eyes of a whole security team,¡±


    ¡°It is very difficult ah, the slightest mistake will lead to a fail........... ¡±


    Randalughed: ¡°Difficult to reflect your value, these years I have helped you in business,¡±


    ¡°I have a higher say in the Fei family, can help you more, Jesse now is the time for you to repay me!¡±

 Chapter 4215

    Chapter 4215


    Jesse also tried to think of a way to persuade Randal to give up,


    But Randal has been unable to hide the excitement and with a trembling voice said:


    "Da*n....... I''ve had so many women, all together can not bepared to a


    Sara..... ¡±


    "If If I can get her, then my life will really beplete!¡±


    "And, all the time in my hands are those ordinary people with a little background,¡±


    "No ripples afterward, to be honest, I have long been tired of it, I need a change to something challenging to stimte!¡±


    Jesse said, "Young Master, Sara is indeed the best of women,¡±


    "But the risk is too great, if it really is exposed, I am afraid that it will be difficult to get out of!¡±


    Randal said excitedly, "It''s because of the risk, that''s why it''s exciting!¡±


    Saying that, he said seriously: "Jesse, all walks of life have their own highest pursuit,¡±


    "Football yers want to win the World Cup, runners want to win the


    Olympics,¡±


    "Who does not want to win a world championship, set a world record, or something,¡±


    ¡°So that future generations can admire? For me, Sara is my world championship trophy, she''d be my world record!¡±


    After a pause, he added: ¡°Sara will soon quit the entertainment industry, this is herst farewell tour before that,¡±


    ¡°And also herst appearance as a star in the public eye, and coincidentally, she actually chose the first stop in New


    York!¡±


    ¡°It was meant to be! Even God is giving me a chance, so how can I not take advantage of it!¡±


    Jesse wanted to say something else, but Randal was getting more and more excited.


    He couldn''t hold back his excitement and said with a smile,


    ¡°If I can get her this time, I will definitely record the whole thing and film all the details,¡±


    ¡°And after I die, I will publish it to let the world know another side of me, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°By then I''m afraid I''ll be on the front page of the world for months on end!¡±


    Jesse had served this group of demons, racking his brains for many years.


    At one time, he was even afraid that these demons were not bad enough and could not let go,


    Thus trying every possible way to stimte the brutal and bloodthirsty nature in their bones,


    Allowing them to go further and further down the road of indulgence.


    To put it bluntly, he is a trainer of demons.


    But at this moment, when he heard Randal''s series of grand ambitions, he was suddenly afraid.


    He was afraid that this perverted mentality of Randal to pursue higher excitement would drag him down too someday in


    the future.


    But although he was afraid, but under the internal and external problems, still did not dare to have any disobedience to


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Randal.


    In the current situation, so he can only think of every way to bind with Randal, and then follow him a path to the dark


    world!


    Moreover, he thought that he just had to leave Seattle for a while, so New York became an excellent ce to go


    instead.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth, gave up, and said:


    ¡°Young master, I will n this matter, must develop an absolutelyprehensive n!¡±


    "And a n is not enough, there must be at least one or two sets of alternative ns and contingency ns!¡±


    When Randal heard this, he immediately smiled in satisfaction and said, "Jesse, with your intelligence and wisdom, this


    matter will definitely work!¡± Jesse said, "By the way, Master Fei, I happen toe to New York today for a break,¡±


    "If you have time, we can meet then, this is a very difficult matter,¡±


    "And there are only ten days left, we must do all the preparations in advance.¡±

 Chapter 4216

    Chapter 4216


    Randal heard that Jesse intended toe to New York for a break,


    Plus the matter of Sara haunted him, so he did not think twice and said,


    ¡°If youe to New York for a break, why not stay at my home, we two meet to have a good chat.¡±


    The moment Jesse heard this, his heart was overjoyed.


    What he had in mind was to borrow a few days at Randal''s home, the Fei family has a huge estate in New York,


    Which is heavily secured, and staying there would definitely ensure safety.


    However, this kind of request he can not take the initiative, after all, he to Randal, is a person who specializes in dirty


    work,


    So he knows very well, most of the time, Randal in normal life, will keep a certain distance from himself.


    The good thing is that Randal is now only thinking about fixing Sara, and when he heard that Jesse wasing to New


    York,


    He naturally wanted him to stay in his house, and the two of them could discuss the matter properly.


    So, Jesse said without thinking, "Okay, in that case, I''ll prepare and fly there directly!¡±


    Randal was also very meaningful and spoke, "Tell me before you take off, I''ll have the housekeeper pick you up at the


    airport!¡±


    "Okay, Young Master Fei, let you take the trouble!¡±


    Jesse thanked him and hung up the phone, then he immediately called his assistant and instructed,


    ¡°Tell the crew to get ready, I''m going to New York.¡±


    The assistant tentatively pointed to n''s corpse and asked him in a low voice,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Young master, what about the third young master''s afterlife rituals if we go to New York now?¡±


    Jesse instructed, "Put n''s corpse in the funeral home for the time being,¡±


    ¡°In addition to blocking the news, don''t let anyone know about him after I go to New York,¡±


    ¡°You go to appease the families of those crew members, say that the ship met with an ident,¡±


    ¡°People have disappeared, give them a pension directly to shut them up.¡±


    The assistant asked again, ¡°Young master, what about the master and wife''s side? Should we tell them?¡±


    ¡°For now, it''s better not to.¡± Jesse shook his head and said,


    ¡°They don''t know exactly what I''m doing, so try not to drag them down in this matter,¡±


    ¡°And keep n''s affairs a secret from them for the time being.¡±


    ¡°If they ask, just say that n asked me for a sum of money and took some girls to Paris for a vacation,¡±


    ¡°So that they don''t go overboard and don''t bother.¡±


    n''s yful and promiscuous habits were known to his family.


    He is known in Seattle as a pr0miscuous rich generation, changing girlfriends faster than changing clothes,


    And all are in Seattle and even in the United States are famousizens,


    They take girls to go on vacation abroad which is also amon urrence, parents can''t do anything, so simply they


    do not bother him.


    It is because of this that Jesse is absolutely sure that if he tells his parents this, they will not suspect.


    As for how long this lie can support, Jesse now also do not know, but he can no longer care so much,


    The immediate priority is to get out of Seattle,


    Otherwise, the person behind the killing of his brotheres to find the door, he is finished!


    However, what Jesse didn''t know was that while he was still waiting for his brother''s body to be brought back from the


    sea,


    A number of soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front had already arrived in Seattle from Canada,


    As well as to the school where ire was.


    Using their intelligencework, they had already monitored both Jesse''s home andpany,


    And when they found out that he had rushed from his home to the funeral home, they followed quietly all the way.

 Chapter 4217

    Chapter 4217


    Soon, Jesse, surrounded by several bodyguards, hurriedly boarded a car and prepared to travel from the funeral home


    to the airport,


    And this movement was also discovered by the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    After following him for some distance, the soldiers found that the car he was in was heading straight for the airport,


    So the team leader who was leading immediately reported to Joseph,


    ¡°Supreme Commander, we found that Jesse is heading to the airport, should we stop them now?¡±


    Joseph immediately reported the situation to Charlie and asked him to give an order.


    But Charlie smiled faintly and said, "He came out of the funeral hall and went straight to the airport,¡±


    "He must be scared and nning to run away, why don''t we let him go first and see where he is going and who he ns


    to meet!¡±


    At this moment, Jesse was totally unaware that he had been exposed.


    On the way to the airport, he also kept telling his assistant to make sure that,¡±


    "The Italian gang''s family and the Seattle side of the aftermath are dealt with.


    The assistant wrote it down and asked: "Young master, should we send someone to Vancouver to investigate the girls


    "And see what their current situation is? Maybe the person behind the scenes has something to do with them.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "No, don''t!¡± Jesse refused without thinking: "The other party can kidnap more than 800 gang members in Vancouver,


    this strength,¡±


    ¡°If we still dare to go to Vancouver to investigate, is absolutely active to send death,¡± ¡°Probably they have alreadyid a


    The assistant nodded gently and said respectfully, ¡°Okay, Young Master.¡±


    Jesse instructed again, ¡°Starting today, stop all business in this area, we must keep a low profile so as not to create a


    problem outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay Young Master, I understand!¡± The assistant had to give up on the idea.


    Half an hourter, Jesse took a private jet and hurriedly left Seattle for New York.


    The intelligence officers of the Cataclysmic Front easily found out the registration numbers of several private nes


    under his name,


    And then made inquiries about the real-time status of these nes.


    Soon, they found that there was only one aircraft under Jesse''s name that was in flying status.


    This Boeing BBJ business jet numbered 2674, had just taken off from Seattle,


    And the real-time position, altitude, and speed could be seen on the radar map of Seattle''s publicly avable airport.


    Subsequently, they easily checked the route permit applied by this business jet and found that the ne''s destination


    was New York!


    When the news came back to Charlie''s ears, he couldn''t help but smile and said,


    ¡°I thought this Jesse was going to run away to somewhere, but I didn''t expect it to be to New


    York.......................................... ¡±


    "New York is only about two hundred kilometers from Providence, where my wife studies, the more this guy runs the


    closer he gets to me.¡±


    Joseph busily said: "Mr. Wade, need subordinates to New York to deploy some more people, just in case?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, "Since we want to uproot Jesse and his family, we will definitely need a lot of manpower to


    cooperate.¡±


    "Let''s do it this way, you will deploy some more people to New York today,¡±


    "But make sure not to take arge group of people directly from the Middle East by ne,¡±


    "That would be too easy to attract attention, it is best for everyone to leave the Middle East first,¡±


    "Scattered around the world, and then each heads to New York,¡±


    "Each looking for a hotel to settle down, ready to listen to the next instructions.¡±


    Joseph immediately said respectfully, "Yes, Mr. Wade, I will deploy a thousand elites,¡±


    "And have them arrive in New York one after another within the next three days as you ordered.¡±


    "Good!¡± Charlie smiled faintly and said, "Choosing the battlefield in New York is really friendly to me,¡± "It just so happens


    that I still have a month to y with them properly!¡±

 Chapter 4218

    Chapter 4218


    Joseph nodded and asked again, ¡°Mr. Wade, your subordinate also ns to go to New York to wait for your next


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    instruction at any time, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Will there be any trouble for your identity to go to the United States?¡±


    ¡°Their Homnd Security will surely be very nervous when you go to America, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Joseph said confidently, ¡°I have several legal American identities, one of them is a Chinese executive of an


    Americanpany,¡±


    ¡°Thispany is invested in by Cataclysmic Front, the person in charge is also a member of Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°The details of this identity are also all done very realistically, there won''t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°In that case, then you should also go to New York and wait for me.¡±


    After formting this, Charlie looked at the time and said to Auntie Li and the three of them,


    ¡°Auntie, Fanny, udia, I have to go back to the United States first,¡±


    ¡°This side of Canada should be very safe for the next period of time, and there are Cataclysmic Front soldiers here to


    covertly protect,¡±


    ¡°You three just work and live normally, don''t worry about anything else.¡±


    Auntie Li nodded and said, ¡°Charlie, you should hurry back to apany ire,¡± ¡°She is a girl, by herself in a foreign


    country, she will definitely be a bit ufortable.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said, ¡°When I have settled this matterpletely,¡± ¡°I will arrange for someone to pick up the


    three of you to return to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°By then I will arrange all the clothing, food, and amodation there in advance.¡±


    Xiaofen hurriedly reminded, ¡°Brother, don''t forget about udia''s return to Aurous Hill to study................................... ¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don''t worry, I can''t forget.¡±


    Afterward, Charlie said goodbye to Auntie Li, Xiaofen, and udia one by one and hurriedly went to the airport to take a


    ne back to Providence City.


    Before taking off, he called ire and asked her about her situation in Providence.


    ire said that she was all right, and then asked him with concern, ¡°Honey, has the matter of Xiaofen been solved?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Solved, a few gangsters had a bad idea about Xiaofen,¡±


    ¡°One of Xiaofen''s friends asked me toe and help, I have solved all the problems, and she is not in any danger, don''t


    worry.¡±


    ire finally breathed a sigh of relief and said,


    ¡°It''s okay, it''s okay, I was worriedst night and didn''t sleep well,¡±


    ¡°I wanted to call you to ask about the situation, but I was afraid of dying you to do your


    business...................................... ¡±


    Charlie said: "It''s okay now, I''ve arrived at the airport, the ne will take off immediately, and is expected tond in four


    hours.¡±


    ire excitedly asked, "Really? That''s great!¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly asked, "Can Xiaofen''s side leave without worrying?¡±


    "If it''s not possible, let''s invite them toe to America first!¡±


    Charlieughed: "All the problems here are solved, I also asked my clients to help me find some local connections,¡±


    "So they can help take care of Fanny and Auntie Li, they will definitely be fine,¡±


    "So I can alsoe back to apany you with confidence and ease.¡±


    ire suddenly rxed and said, "That''s great! Now it''s already more than five o''clock in the afternoon,¡±


    "When yound, it''ll probably be more than nine o''clock, I''ll pick you up from the airport!¡±


    Charlie said, "No, I''ve driven the car to the airport, how can you pick me up,¡±


    "Just wait for me at the hotel, I''ll drive back as soon as I get off the ne.¡±


    ire then daintily said, "Then okay......... then I''ll wait for you back at the


    hotel...... ¡±


    After nearly four hours of flight, the ne Charlie took, was finally about to arrive at Green Airport in Providence.


    When the ne''s altitude dropped below one thousand meters, Charlie''s cell phone searched for a cell phone signal,


    Followed by arge string of text message alerts for WeChat and missed calls popped up in a sh.


    He first checked the missed call alerts and found that the caller was Sara, and so was WeChat.


    He thought she had something important to look for himself, so he hurriedly gave her a callback.


    Once the phone call was made, Sara asked urgently on the other side:


    ¡°Charlie, what are you doing, I can''t reach you for so long!¡±


    Charlie said casually: "I was just on the ne, just about tond, just got a signal, why? Is there something urgent for


    me?"


    Sara said with a smile, "It''s nothing urgent, I just want to tell you that I have a new change in my North American tour


    n."


    "New changes?" Charlie asked, "What exactly is it about?"


    Saraughed: "It''s just an adjustment of the number of venues and time sequencing."


    "The previous n was to go to Canada first, and then go to the United States after the tour in several major Canadian


    cities.


    Sara said, "By the way, now my first stop is in the United States in New York!"

 Chapter 4219

    Chapter 4219


    "New York?!" Charlie was instantly surprised beyond belief.


    He had heard that Jesse had also escaped to New York before he took off,


    But how could he have expected that Sara would alsoe to New York?


    So, he asked with concern: ¡°Sara, wasn''t your itinerary set long ago?¡± ¡°Why did you make such a big change at thest


    minute?¡±


    Sara smiled cheekily and said, ¡°I know you are in Providence, which is very close to New York, right?¡±


    Charlie was surprised and asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I asked someone!¡± Sara said, ¡°I inquired with Mr. Issac,¡±


    ¡°And he said you went to the United States to apany your studies.¡±


    She said, pretending to be angry and muttered,


    ¡°I originally wanted to go to Aurous Hill to see you and give you a surprise,¡±


    ¡°So I called to ask Mr. Issac to cooperate, only to find out that you are no longer in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Charlie, why didn''t you tell me that you went to the United States.¡±


    Charlie said awkwardly, ¡°I was afraid of dying your business, besides, I didn''te to the United States to enjoy,¡±


    ¡°But to apany your sister-inw to school.¡±


    Sara busy said: ¡°Ugh ugh ugh, you can not say so, I have never admitted that someone is my sister-inw,¡±


    ¡°In fact, I do not admit anyone is my sister-inw, I only admit myself as my own sister-inw!¡±


    Charlie helplessly sighed lightly and said,


    ¡°Okay, okay, it''s my fault, I should have told you before I left, next time will not be an example, okay?¡±


    "That''s more like it.¡± Sara was then satisfied, humming twice and muttering, "I''ll forgive you this time!¡±


    Charlie rubbed the bridge of his nose and asked,


    "Sara, you still haven''t told me, why did you suddenly change the performance n?¡±


    She said without thinking: "Of course, it''s for you! I heard that you were going to stay in Providence for a month,¡±


    "So I specially put my first two concerts in New York and Boston, New York and you have a distance of more than two


    hundred kilometers,¡±


    "Boston is even closer to you, only a hundred kilometers at most,¡±


    "So the first two stops of my tour, you have toe to the scene to cheer me on!¡±


    Charlie did not expect that Sara''s temporary change of schedule was for his own sake,


    And he could not help but be a little touched in his heart.


    So, he asked, "Sara, when is your first concert? In New York or Boston?¡±


    Sara said, "The first stop is definitely New York,¡±


    "After all, it is thergest city in the United States, and after New York it is Boston.¡±


    "As for the time, the New York station is two weekster on the 15th, and the Boston station is on 17th.¡±


    Charlie did not expect the time to be so fast, so he asked, "Then when will youe to the United States?¡± Sara said:


    "I''m preparing for the next two days, I''ll probably go there as soon as I finish my work here,¡±


    "And the departure time will probably be a weekter, ten days at thetest.¡±


    "The process standard is set, theter performance can also be easier.¡±


    ording to Sara, she will fly to the United States within 7 to 10 days,¡±


    "And will definitely go to New York first, which makes Charlie''s heart can''t help but be a little worried.


    Because once he thought that Jesse had already gone to New York,


    His intuition told him that Jesse either had a lot of associates or a lot of clients in New York.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Therefore, when he was on the ne, he was thinking that he had to weave a in New York,


    So that Jesse, as well as his superiors and subordinates.


    From the big fish to the small shrimp, all of them would be shot to the bottom.

 Chapter 4220

    Chapter 4220


    Since it is to weave such arge, naturally it needs a certain amount of time to slowly prepare,


    So the time to close the will naturally not be too soon.


    In this way, when Sara arrives in New York, there may not be enough time for Charlie to close the.


    In that case, Sara would be in some danger.


    So, Charlie hurriedly asked her: ¡°Sara, can the time of your performance be pushed back a bit?¡±


    "It''s better to wait for half a month before going to New York.¡±


    ¡°No, Charlie.¡± Sara exined, "The performance time has already been set,¡±


    "And the organizers in the United States have already started to produce promotional materials,¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "And they have even started the pre-sale of concert tickets,¡±


    "So in this case it is definitely impossible to change the time at will.¡±


    While saying so, Sara busily asked: "Charlie, do you do not want to see me ah?¡±


    "Or is it inconvenient to see me on your side? I can continue to disguise myself as your feng shui client,¡±


    "Even if you are still the same asst time, bring her along to see my concert, I will not be


    exposed................................................ ¡±


    Charlie hurriedly exined, "I don''t mean that......... I just heard that that


    ce in New York is not very peaceful......... ¡±


    Sara heard this exnation, said with a smile:


    "Oh, Charlie, you are a little worried about the United States, whatever I do,¡±


    "My overall trip is in public, and is in the more economically developed, more stable security area activities,¡± "And there


    is the United States side of the security team, there will be no danger, you can rest assured!¡±


    Seeing this, Charlie also knew that it was difficult for him to make Sara''s entire tour n readjusted with a couple of


    words,


    So he could only ept this reality and instructed,


    ¡°Sara, then you must remember to tell me in advance before you leave for the United States,¡±


    ¡°And don''t give me any surprises, only then can I bepletely at ease, got it?¡±


    Sara said without thinking, ¡°I know Charlie, don''t worry!¡±


    ¡°When the date of my departure is set, I will tell you first!¡±


    ¡°Good....... ¡±


    Charlie repeatedly instructed her before ending the call between the two.


    And the first thing he did after hanging up the phone was to immediately call Joseph.


    As soon as the call came through, he asked, ¡°Joseph, have you arrived in New York yet?¡±


    Joseph respectfully said, ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, my ne justnded at New


    York JFK airport.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Where is that Jesse?¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, Jesse''s nended two hours earlier than mine.¡±


    Saying that, he was ashamed to say, ¡°Sorry Mr. Wade, after I knew that


    Jesse went to New York,¡±


    ¡°I pulled off a few female warriors from Providence to go to the New York airport urgently to squat,¡± ¡°Intending to follow


    Jesse to see where he was going and which people he was going to meet afternding,¡±


    ¡°But my people never saw Jesse leave the airport.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Two hours and still not out of the airport, not likely, right?¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°I also think it is unlikely, so I think that it is not that Jesse did not leave the airport,¡±


    ¡°But we lost the people so he probably did not leave the airport through normal channels.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°You mean, someone picked him up directly from inside the airport?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Joseph exined: ¡°The United States side of the capital privilege is very much,¡±


    ¡°Directly drive into the airport to pick up people, or even directly fly a helicopter into the airport to pick up people.¡±


    ¡°It is very normal if Jesse is using one of these two ways to leave the airport,¡±


    ¡°For my people, it is really hard to detect,¡±


    ¡°Especially the manpower is not enough, and JKF airport passenger traffic is toorge     ¡±


    He continued with shame: ¡°Mr. Wade, your subordinate in this matter did not do a good job,¡±


    ¡°Also please me me! But don''t worry, I have already started to transfer manpower to New York,¡±


    ¡°As long as Jesse dares to show up, we will definitely find him out!¡±

 Chapter 4221

    Chapter 4221


    Joseph''s words did not surprise Charlie.


    He knew very well that the United States was not the territory of the Cataclysmic Front,


    And that therge team of the Cataclysmic Front was in the Middle East, so it was impossible to have a stronghold


    around this ce.


    What''s more, New York is after all an international metropolis,


    The civilian airport JFK Kennedy International Airport alone has a throughput of at least tens of millions a year,


    Trying to find a person from a single day''s more than 200,000 passenger traffic, the difficulty can be imagined.


    What''s more, this Jesse is likely to use the privileged channel to leave the airport, so it is even more impossible to track.


    So, it was almost inevitable that he would lose track of him for the time being.


    So Charlie spoke: ¡°Joseph, you don''t have to me yourself too much,¡±


    "This kind of thing is perfectly normal, I can understand.¡±


    I can understand.¡± Saying that, Charlie added: ¡°Now that he has run to New York,¡±


    ¡°He is probably looking for asylum with his superior, so he should note out again in the next few days to do harm.


    Joseph immediately assured, "Mr. Wade don''t worry, I will definitely set up a in New York,¡±


    "As long as he dares to show up, we will absolutelyplete the control at the first time!¡±


    "Good!¡± Charlie said: "You must have had a hard time running back and forth these few days,¡±


    "Take a good rest in New York for two days first, we will contact you again if there is anything.¡±


    "Okay Mr. Wade, I''ll have someone keep an eye on the airport so that the kid doesn''t y any tricks.¡±


    At this moment, New York JFK International Airport.


    Jesse''s Boeing business jet had been parked in the hangar for two hours.


    The ne was driven all the way into the hangar from the time itnded, but after the ne stopped, the cabin door


    never opened.


    Jesse sat in the ne and kept staring at the time on his watch.


    Originally he had promised Randal that he would tell him when the ne took off, but he never contacted him from the


    beginning to the end.


    The reason he did so was to make a time difference.


    Jesse was smart, he could tell from his brother''s corpse that his brother had experienced the mysterious man''s severe


    torture,


    That was done to extract a confession before he died, and that his brother must have confessed everything he knew.


    Otherwise, as long as the other side has not yet gotten the information they want,


    Even if they cut him into human swine, they will definitely leave him alive and not let him die.


    Although the brother did not know much inside information, but he would have at least given him up.


    This also means that his identity has been exposed in front of the mystery man.


    And in his own haste, he flew from Seattle to New York, and it was impossible to cover up this journey.


    So he was worried that the other side had already set up control at JFK airport in advance, just waiting for him to show


    up.


    So, he deliberately dyed for two hours.


    During these two hours, he sat on the ne and searched the Inte for all information rted to Sara.


    At this moment, he saw that two hours had passed, and did not rush to get off the ne,


    But took out his cell phone and called Randal.


    Once the call came through, Randal asked, ¡°Jesse, you didn''t wait until now to take off, did you?¡±


    Jesse hurriedly said, "Sorry, Young Master, I didn''t tell you when I took off earlier,¡±


    ¡°But I''m actually in New York and I''m still at the airport.¡± ¡°Arrived?¡± Randal said with some displeasure, ¡°Fcuk, I told you


    to tell me in advance so I could have the butler hurry to pick you up, why didn''t you say hello?¡±


    Jesse said tteringly, ¡°Young master, don''t be angry, I didn''t tell you because I didn''t want to cause you any trouble,¡±


    ¡°I think, after all, I am the actual operator of these things, in case others know that I am here, it will be more or less risky


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    for you.¡±


    Randal who does not know Jesse really has been exposed, he thought Jesse''s reason why he is so cautious, is to


    better protect his privacy,¡±


    ¡°So just now the dissatisfaction also instantly dissipated clouds, said smilingly:


    ¡°Jesse, you kid for so many years the biggest advantage has been the caution, so Sara''s this matter, in my mind, it is


    only you who can help me achieve the purpose!¡±


    ¡°The two of us are university ssmates, this rtionship is written in both of our files, who want to check and find


    something,¡±


    ¡°You nowe to New York to see me, to my home for a few days, anyone who knows will not have any suspicion.¡±

 Chapter 4222

    Chapter 4222


    In fact, Randal has also long since given himself a good firewall.


    First of all, he was sure that once Jesse was exposed, he would never dare to bite him.


    Because once he dares to bite him, then he will definitely put out his whole family.


    Although the two are in cahoots and have done a lot of unconscionable things together.


    But this does not mean that the two haveplete and totalradeship.


    On the contrary, the two have always been in bnce with each other.


    Jesse bets that if something really happens to him, Randal will not dare to ignore it.


    Randal gambled that after Jesse''s ident, if he really can''t get him back, then he definitely would not dare sell him.


    For Jesse, it is also true.


    He knew very well in his heart that after the ident, as long as he bites the bullet and does not speak,


    Randal was afraid that he would leave a backhand and would definitely try to help.


    If Randal really tries his best, but still can not help, then they certainly can not sell him out, after all, their family is still


    alive.


    Randal has long been prepared, once Jesse is defeated, he will be the first time to set aside everything involved,


    They are just college ssmates, although the rtionship is good, but that''s all.


    He did not know about his hookups from the beginning to the end, not to mention his involvement.


    Others can not get evidence, naturally will not suspect things to his head.


    Jesse''s heart of course is also very clear, the reason he said so, is just to take the opportunity to Randal to show loyalty.


    When he saw that Randal insisted on having his butlere to pick him up, he said, ¡°Young Master Fei, in that case,


    then you can send a helicopter over, I''ll wait in the hangar.¡±


    Randal usually returns to New York, afternding at the airport, he transfers to a helicopter to go home.


    This set is a routine operation for him, so when he heard this, he didn''t think much about it and immediately said, ¡°Wait,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I''ll talk to the butler.¡±


    Twenty minutester, a Bell helicopternded in front of Jesse''s hangar.


    Only then did Jesse walk out of the hangar through the night and quickly boarded the helicopter.


    The helicopter''s engine didn''t even turn off, it directly elerated and left the airport, the whole process only took two to


    three minutes.


    After the helicopter took off, it flew directly to the Long Ind area in eastern New York.


    Long Ind, one of the most famous wealthy areas in the United States, and Manhattan,


    The kind of inch of the bustling downtown but because far from the city, seems very quiet.


    Moreover, the Long Ind area has the best beaches in New York, and almost all of the wealthy areas here are top


    estates built on the coastline,


    And the Fei family''s estate, which covers even more than three hundred hectares,


    Not only has a kilometer-long private beach, but even has its own golf course.


    In this manor, there are five oversized vi buildings alone, each of which isparable to a luxury hotel.


    This manor, Jesse had the privilege toe several times, but each time he gets deeply shocked.


    Other than that, the vi on the edge of the golden coast of Long Ind alone, the price ofnd has been ridiculously


    high,


    Now in a simr location, buy a hectare ofnd, the price is tens of millions of dors,


    Not to mention the oversized manor of more than two hundred hectares.


    The scarcity of such top luxury mansions can no longer be replicated in areas like Long Ind.


    If you really put this estate up for sale, without tens of billions of dors, it is really not even possible to think about it.


    If the manor to the developer, at least to create two or three hundred sets of top luxury super vis, easily amodate


    thousands of elite society.


    And it is such a huge top luxury manor, just for the Fei family but a few dozen people,


    Such a top living experience, if you look at the United States can easily rank it in the top five.


    The five sets of vis in the manor division are also very borate, thergest of which is located in the middle of the


    vi,


    While the other four sets, respectively, are located in the northeast, southeast, northwest, southwest of the four corners.

 Chapter 4223

    Chapter 4223


    Randal and his grandfather and parents, the family originally lived in the northeast corner of the vi,


    But with the old man Dous being removed from power, his grandfather arranged for his family to move to the central


    vi.


    Where Dous used to live, and this vi happened to be vacant, so Randal directly asked the housekeeper to receive


    Jesse here.


    The study that originally belonged to Randal''s grandfather had now be Randal''s private domain,


    And even his father, who had a great deal of greed, could only give it up to him in pain.


    Jesse, led by the housekeeper, quickly arrived at the luxurious study in the mansion of more than a hundred square


    meters,


    At this time Randal is looking at a poster in the study.


    This poster is the promotional poster of Sara''s New York concert.


    As soon as Jesse came in, he saw the poster, and as soon as Randal saw him, he immediately greeted him


    enthusiastically,


    Patted him on the shoulder with one hand, pointed at the beautiful Sara on the poster with the other hand, and said with


    a smile:


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jesse, look, the promotional materials for Sara''s concert have already been made!¡±


    "This is the poster that is not yet officially avable, I just got it.¡±


    Jesse was surprised and asked, "Young Master Fei, this poster is not yet on the market, how did you get it? Is there


    some kind of internal rtionship?¡± "That''s right!¡± Randal eximed, "You''re smart, I''m telling you, getting a poster is no


    big deal, but I''ve figured out all her partners in New York for this concert,¡± "She came to North America on tour this time,


    and the Chinese Chamber of Commerce in the U.S. cooperation is rtively deep,¡±


    "It is said that the Chinese Chamber of Commerce inside a vice president is her father''s friend.¡±


    "All her promotional materials printing and production, are entrusted to a Chinese printer in New York,¡±


    "That person is also a member of the Chamber of Commerce, but unfortunately, the Fei family has always despised the


    Chinese Chamber of Commerce,¡±


    "I have no dealings with them, then find a way to see if I can find the opportunity to get acquainted with her,¡±


    "If you can create a suitable and right time to do it, it would be great!¡±


    Jesse rushed to offer advice: "Young Master Fei, I''m not going to lie, I just did a lot of homework in advance on the


    ne,¡±


    "I found that woman seems to be very keen on charity, and especially keen on charity projects rted to orphans,¡±


    "Before she opened a concert, the relevant ie seems to be donated to orphans, so I have a way, you might as well


    listen to see. "


    Randal said excitedly, "Say it!¡±


    Seeing that he had sessfully aroused Randal''s interest, Jesse respectfully introduced,


    ¡°My idea is for you to take the lead in cooperating with the Chinese Chamber of Commerce to organize a charity


    fundraising dinner in New York,


    And you can first take out twenty million dors as part of the charity fund, and im that the money will be used


    exclusively to establish a charity fund.¡±


    Randal nodded, then wiggled his fingers slightly and said, "Continue!"


    Jesse then said, "When you publicize, say that this charity fund will be used specifically to improve the living and


    educational conditions of all Chinese orphans in North America,"


    "Although I do not know whether the Chinese Chamber of Commerce is interested in such charitable activities,"


    "But you are after all the young master of the Fei family, you can find the Chinese Chamber of Commerce to cooperate,"


    "They must be ttered, even if they are not willing to engage in charity,"


    "They will certainly actively cooperate with you, so the whole n up to here will not have any problems."


    "Well, that makes sense." Randal nodded slightly in agreement and asked, "And then?"

 Chapter 4224

    Chapter 4224


    Jesse then said, "Then you set a time for the dinner to start with the Chinese Chamber of Commerce, for example,"


    "Just after Saraes to New York and before the New York concert so that you can make sure that Sara will be in


    New York during that time and will most likely be able to find time to attend;"


    ¡°I presume that the Chinese Chamber of Commerce is now busy with the publicity and docking rted to Sara''s


    concert,¡± ¡°But they dare not neglect you even more, so both things will definitely be on the highest level by then;¡±


    ¡°So, you can easily and naturally hear from them, in the process of docking with them, about the Sara concert;¡±


    ¡°You then push the boat, with the Chinese Chamber of Commerce to mention, say Miss Gu is the light of the Chinese,¡±


    ¡°If she can appreciate the face, the influence of the auction will certainly also be greatly enhanced,¡±


    ¡°If she can appreciate the face, you personally pledge an additional $ 20 million, when Sara know, the probability is to


    appreciate the face!¡±


    Here, Jesse said: ¡°Since this charity dinner is initiated by you, the venue should naturally be designated by you,¡±


    ¡°So that we have enough time to prepare the venue, so we can dig a foolproof trap in advance, then as long as we can


    lure her out, it will be easier to deal with her!¡±


    When Randal heard this, his eyes lit up!


    He said with a look of admiration, ¡°Good one to lure the snake out of the hole, wonderful!¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly asked again, ¡°Jesse, what do you think the chances of her falling for it are?¡±


    Jesse thought about it and said seriously, ¡°I think at least 90%!¡±


    Randal asked, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    Jesse exined, ¡°Young master Fei, think about it, Sara itself is passionate about charity, let''s organize a charity


    dinner,¡± ¡°Is this not the right thing to do? Besides, this kind of thing, the public figure is also a bit of moral kidnapping


    effect, you usually donate less,¡±


    ¡°Netizens will spray you on the Inte, if you are invited to the charity dinner, you do not even go, you will be scolded


    to death?¡±


    ¡°I believe that in this matter by the time Sara will probably agree.¡±


    When Randal heard this, he nodded his head with joy and said, ¡°It makes sense, it does make sense!¡±


    ¡°Then I willmunicate with the Chinese Chamber of Commerce tomorrow to set the charity dinner!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jesse instructed, ¡°Young Master Fei, once this matter is finalized, you must immediatelyunch a public opinion


    campaign to let all North American Chinese know about this charity dinner,¡±


    ¡°So that if Sara intends to refuse, the influence of the charity dinner will also put more pressure on her!¡±


    Randal said approvingly, ¡°Jesse, it''s still you! After you said that, I am really fcuking enlightened!¡±


    Jesse said with a smile, ¡°You''re wee, Master Fei, I''m just a little smart, I can''t bepared with you.¡±


    Randalughed and asked, ¡°If Sara agrees to attend the charity dinner, how should we proceed?¡±


    Jesse said, ¡°This is much simpler, after Saraes, we can arrange for her to go to the lounge first,¡±


    ¡°When in the lounge as far as possible by the window, which will have venttion ducts,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange in advance some trained armed personnel for an ambush, when she enters the lounge,¡± ¡°Directly put


    people down with ecstasy, and then take away from the window or venttion ducts, unnoticed;¡±


    ¡°By the time other people find her missing, it is bound to cause chaos, you will be normal to go to the police process,¡±


    ¡°The police if theye to investigate, they will ask a few questions.


    The bite may be a miscreant has been nning for a long time, the rest let the police to investigate it!¡±


    The police will not be able to find any evidence or clues to interfere, disguise the matter as an ordinary kidnapping for


    ransom,¡±


    ¡°And then offer a huge ransom to Sara''s family, leading everyone''s judgment to them, so no one will suspect you,¡±


    ¡°After all, the Fei family assets are much more than the Gu family, no one will believe that you will kidnap her for


    ransom.¡±


    ¡°In this way, we get the money after tearing the ticket, is the normal operation of the robbers;


    Can not get the money to tear the ticket, is also the normal operation of the robbers;


    At that time, you will deal with her, this life is impossible for anyone to find her, this case is bound to be an


    unsolved case,


    Even if people are concerned for decades, but still remains an unsolved case.¡±


    Randal could not help butugh: ¡°Wonderful! In this way, Sara goes forever missing, leaving the police such a never


    solved kidnapping unsolved case,¡±


    ¡°May let the globalizens discuss for decades, and even listed as the top ten unsolved cases in the 21st century, it is


    interesting to think about!¡±


    After saying that, Randal remembered something and said, ¡°Right Jesse, in case she doesn''t take the bait for the


    charity dinner, what will happen then?¡±


    Jesse said: ¡°Young master Fei, the program is certainly to develop many kinds of options, this is only one of them,¡±


    ¡°If Sara does not take the bait, then we must also have other alternative programs, just other programs I do not have a


    good idea for the time being,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that other programs will be very difficult to implement.¡±


    Speaking of this, Jesse said: ¡°suitable for us to start the opportunity is just a few, one is to do it on the road, one is to do


    it in the hotel;¡±


    ¡°If we do it on the road, the biggest movement, considering that she must have a lot of security personnel


    apanying her,¡±


    ¡°When the time will certainly trigger a gun battle, we must at least be equipped with arge number of automatic


    weapons to be sessful,¡±


    ¡°The difficulty should be much greater than robbing the money truck;¡±


    ¡°If we do it in the hotel, we must do it quietly, preferably under the noses of the security personnel, unknowingly get rid


    of people.................................. ¡±


    Speaking of which, Jesse smacked his lips and said, ¡°But this kind of thing is too technically


    demanding..................................... general people seem to be unable to do


    Randal frowned slightly, opened his mouth, and asked, ¡°Do you want to try the Japanese ninja method?¡± ¡°Steal chicken


    and dog this kind of thing, it seems they are the best at it!¡±

 Chapter 4225

    Chapter 4225


    "Ninja?" When Jesse heard this, he was a bit stunned for a moment and couldn''t help but ask:


    "Young Master Fei, do you know anything about ninjas?"


    Randal nodded: "More or less I understand, my father''s people were under the hands of the ninja before,"


    "They are said to be quite good."


    Jesse was busy saying, "If there are reliable ninjas, you might as well invite some to New York first,"


    "But since they are acting as the executor of the alternative,"


    "Until the alternative isunched, we can''t let them know exactly what they are going to do."


    "Yes." Randal said with a smile, "Don''t worry about this,"


    "I''ll arrange it, let them send some top experts over first."


    Saying that Randal added:


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Right Jesse, having the ninjas wait for an opportunity to strike at the hotel is considered our n B,"


    "But in addition to that, we have to think of another n C, just in case,"


    "I think intercepting Sara''s convoy is also a way, you find a way to gather a group of mercenaries," "the same as those


    ninjas, just in case." "Okay!" Jesse said without thinking, ¡°Young Master Fei don''t worry, I''ll arrange these!"


    Randal nodded in satisfaction and smiled:


    ¡°Okay, that''s all for today, it''ste, you rest early, I think Sara wille to the United States in a few days,"


    ¡°You simply do not go back to Seattle, these days just live here peacefully."


    Jesse heard this, naturally is eager to, quickly spoke:


    ¡°No problem young master Fei, before helping you take care of Sara, I will not leave for the time being."


    At this moment, Charlie had already returned to the hotel in Providence.


    Only when ire saw that he had returned safely did her hanging heart finally get normal.


    And then she eagerly asked for some details about his trip to Canada this time.


    Charlie did not want her to worry, so he made the seriousness of this matter as weak as possible.


    Thest thing that came out of his mouth was that the matter was a little bit trivial,


    Just that the little girl who sent him a text message reacted a little too aggressively.


    ire listened to Charlie finish, naturally believed all, after all, in her opinion,


    Canada is such an old developed country with good security and not as chaotic as the United States,


    Xiaofen usually will not offend anyone, naturally can not meet any real danger.


    So, this matter was already over in her mind.


    The next day, ire''s master ss at Rhode Ind School of Design was officially opened.


    The news of the new master ss had aroused great concern in the design circle,


    And the Rhode Ind School of Design had also officially announced the list of master ss participants.


    As the most popr training course in the industry, the master ss list has always been a key concern for the industry,


    Because ording to the usual practice, those who are on the list will be rising stars in the design field in a


    month''s time.


    ire''s name has also created a lot of attention and discussion in the field of Chinese designers.


    This is mainly because, apart from ire, all the people in this master ss are basically already established in the


    field,


    And a casual search on the inte can reveal some sessful cases they havepleted independently.


    ire is the only one who is basically unknown with no fame at all,


    So many Chinese designers are wondering what exactly made ire get selected for this master ss.


    This also put a lot of psychological pressure on her, and she could feel the gap between herself and the others in the


    ss,


    So from the first day, she worked harder and more seriously than anyone else in the process of listening to the ss.


    It was also on the day when ire''s master ss started that Randal took the initiative to find...


    The president of the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce, Brian Lu, in order to prepare early.

 Chapter 4226

    Chapter 4226


    Brian is forty-eight years old and is a sixth-generation Chinese American.


    His great-great-great-grandfather came across the ocean to the United States at the end of the Qing Dynasty,


    And was one of the many Chinese workers who participated in the construction of the American Pacific Railroad back


    then.


    Since that generation, the Lu family has taken root in the U.S. little by little with their hard-working qualities.


    At the very beginning, the Lu family''s ancestors who went to the United States as Chinese workers,


    They were at the bottom of American society at that time.


    Now, the Lu family has a family fortune of tens of billions of dors in the United States, which is an evidence of their


    struggle.


    At the same time, the family also carried forward the characteristics of the southeastern coastal generation of Chinese


    businessmen,


    They were very keen to unite fellow countrymen, group development.


    Therefore, decades ago, Brian''s great-grandfather founded the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce,


    Which gradually became one of thergest Chinese chambers ofmerce in the United States.


    After Brian took the position of the president of the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce,


    He devoted himself to developing the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce into the National Chinese Chamber of


    Commerce,


    And after his continuousmunication and mediation with Chinese chambers ofmerce around the world,


    Most of the Chinese chambers ofmerce in the United States were interested in merging and renaming their


    chambers to the National Chinese Chamber of Commerce.


    And Brian is also fighting for it, hoping to be the first president of the All-American Chinese Chamber of Commerce


    after the merger.


    However, there are two other Chinese Chambers of Commerce that are no less powerful than the New York''s one,


    They are namely the Los Angeles Chinese Chamber of Commerce and the Chicago Chinese Chamber of Commerce.


    How topete with the presidents of these two Chinese Chambers of Commerce is a recent headache for Brian.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Therefore, he has been thinking of ways to make the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce show more faces.


    And enhance its influence before the merger, so that he can pull away from the other two presidents.


    Because of this, the Executive Vice President of the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce has specifically


    assigned...


    The cooperation of Sara''s concert to the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce made Brian happy.


    When he was waiting for Sara to go to the United States,


    He did not expect the youngest son of the Fei family, Randal, to take the initiative to approach him.


    In the United States, there are two Chinese families that all Chinese chambers ofmerce are trying to enlist,


    In addition to the world''s top Chinese family, the An family, the other, is the Fei family.


    Although the strength of the Fei family is far less than the An family butpared to the other Chinese families in North


    America,


    In terms of a great deal stronger, the An family does not care to participate in this kind of Chamber of Commerce,


    The Fei family will also follow the example to y a reserved and exclusive attitude.


    Previously, Brian repeatedly wanted to invite Randal''s father, Adam Fei, to dinner, but Mr. Fei has not given him the


    face.


    Now, Randal took the initiative toe to the door, Brian is naturally excited beyond reason,


    Totally respectful, invited the young Randal Fei to his office.


    As soon as he arrived at the office, he said attentively:


    ¡°Oh, I didn''t know that Mr. Fei hade here today, so I''m really sorry for missing the wee!¡± ¡°It''s a great honor for


    us for you toe to our New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    He introduced himself, ¡°Mr. Fei, my name is Brian Lu, I am the president of the New York Chinese Chamber of


    Commerce!¡±


    Randal was very receptive to this kind ofpliment, smiled slightly, and said,


    ¡°President Lu, I heard that our New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce is thergest Chinese Chamber of Commerce


    in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And I think President Lu must have made a great contribution to this!¡±


    Brian hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Mr. Fei........ New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce has decades of


    history,¡±


    ¡°This Chamber, also thanks to the previous presidents, to be able to have today''s achievements.¡±


    Saying that, Brian carefully asked, ¡°Mr. Fei, I wonder what is the reason for your presence here today?¡±


    Randal smiled faintly and said arrogantly,


    ¡°I came to see you because I want to do some cooperation with your organization,¡±


    ¡°If the cooperation is pleasant, I can consider representing the Fei family and formally join your Chamber of Commerce!¡±

 Chapter 4227

    Chapter 4227


    The first time he heard this, it was like a thunderstorm in Brian''s ears.


    If you look at the entire United States, there is no Chinese Chamber of Commerce that can invite a giant family like the


    Fei family in.


    After all, for many associations, the assets of the Fei family alone may be more,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Than the entire assets of all the members of the entire associationbined,


    And in this case, the Fei family is naturally unwilling to y along with them.


    The difference is like a billionaire who cannot join a club of millionaires whose per capita assets are only one or two


    million.


    However, Randal took the initiative toe to the door and said he could join the New York Chinese Chamber of


    Commerce,


    And when Brian heard this, he was naturally thrilled beyond measure.


    So he asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Fei, I don''t know what kind of cooperation you want to do with us?¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, as long as you say one word, the entire New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce will give its full


    support!¡±


    Randal nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I am trying to do some charity work with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Charity?¡± Brian was surprised and asked, ¡°Mr. Fei, what kind of charity do you      want to do? How do we need to


    cooperate?¡±


    Randal said with a serious face, ¡°I want to set up a North American Chinese orphans relief fund.¡± ¡°And take out a sum of


    money to specifically fund our North American Chinese orphans,¡±


    ¡°To provide them with better relief and guarantee their life quality and education.¡±


    ¡°Oops!¡± Brian eximed, ¡°Mr. Fei, you are doing a great service!¡±


    ¡°Although there are not many Chinese orphans in North America, once they be orphans,¡±


    ¡°The situation is much more difficult than the orphans at home,¡±


    ¡°If a charity fund is set up specifically for them, it will be very meaningful for them!¡±


    Said, Brian busy asked, ¡°Mr. Fei, how do we need to cooperate in this matter?¡±


    Randal said very seriously:


    ¡°My idea is that I pay to organize a charity dinner, invite some of our Chinese entrepreneurs in New York,¡±


    ¡°Then we donate some money together as we officially established this charity fund,¡±


    ¡°After all, the government is not doing much in this regard.¡±


    ¡°In this kind of thing, it is the Chinese to help the Chinese! That''s why I thought of your Chamber of Commerce.¡± ¡°I''m


    going to start with 20 million dors,¡± ¡°And then we''ll see if ourpatriots in the Chinese Chamber of Commerce can


    also contribute.¡±


    Brian said without thinking,


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Fei, our Chamber of Commerce is naturally obliged to do this kind of thing,¡±


    ¡°I will mobilize the members of the associationter and ask everyone to donate as much as possible!¡±


    Randal said, ¡°There is no need to donate too much, this time I n to adopt the pledge system,¡±


    ¡°From the day this charity fund is established, I will personally bear half of all the funds,¡±


    ¡°And the remaining half will be crowdfunded from the whole society, that is to say,¡±


    ¡°I personally pledge 20 million dors, and the society will pledge another 20 million dors to officially start it.¡±


    Brian nodded: ¡°No problem, our Chamber of Commerce has more than two hundred members,¡±


    ¡°It''s very easy to raise twenty million dors!¡±


    After saying that, Brian asked, ¡°Mr. Fei, when are you going to hold this charity dinner?¡±


    Randal said, ¡°My current n is the evening of the 11th, the venue will be chosen in the banquet hall of the New York


    Wangfu Hotel,¡± ¡°But this charity dinner, we have to work hard to arrange some manpower to help prepare, as a joint


    venture between us.¡±


    Wangfu Hotel, a Chinese five-star hotel brand of the Fei family, is a global brand in many countries.


    Back home, there are more than three hundred Chinese style five-star hotels,


    Over the years in overseas development, it has been very rapid,


    And the name has be the world''s most well-known Chinese hotel brand.


    The reason why Randal chose the venue in his own hotel, is also to make it more convenient to get down.

 Chapter 4228

    Chapter 4228


    Although Randal also knows that once Sara really disappeared in his own hotel,


    The hotel will certainly generate a lot of negative news, but he does not care about this at all.


    On the one hand, it is the hotel''s negative news, but the weight is far less than what he gets in form of Sara.


    On the other hand, he knows very well that consumers nowadays are extremely forgetful,


    And the survival cycle of negative news of anymercial brand is generally not more than one month.


    Many hotels before because of management negligence, have resulted in female customers in the hotel getting into


    danger,


    Or even there have been deaths, and the hotel''s reputation and business would indeed receive a great impact in a short


    period of time,


    But after a month, the hotel''s upancy rate returns to the level before the ident.


    When Brian heard the time of the 11th, he was a bit embarrassed all of a sudden,


    He looked at Randal with some embarrassment and asked tentatively,


    ¡°Mr. Fei, recently our Chamber of Commerce has a lot of affairs, the 11th may be a bit rushed................................. ¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it can be put after the 15th?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°After the 15th?¡±


    When Randal heard this time point, he immediately understood in his heart that this was the New York stop


    performance time of Sara''s tour.


    However, he pretended to be puzzled and asked,


    ¡°President Lu, why do you have to wait until the 15th?¡±


    ¡°It''s still half a month away. It doesn''t take that long to prepare for dinner, right?¡±


    Brian exined respectfully,


    ¡°You don''t know, Mr. Fei, the executive vice president of our chamber ofmerce has matched the chamber with a


    cooperation some time ago,¡±


    ¡°Which is the concert of the internationally renowned Chinese singer Miss Sara Gu.¡±


    Saying that, Brian looked at Randal and asked him, ¡°Mr. Fei should have heard of Miss Gu, right?¡±


    Randal said in a casual manner, "I''ve heard of her, I''ve heard some of her songs,¡±


    "Although I can''t say I''m a fan of hers, but I still appreciate her.¡±


    Brian nodded and continued,


    "Miss Gu is going to hold the first concert of her North American tour in New York on the 15th, have you heard about


    this?¡±


    Randal shook his head to deny: "I haven''t heard of it,¡±


    "I seem to remember hearing someone say that her North American concert will start in Canada first, right?¡±


    Brian exined,


    "Her performance n has changed, it is true that she was to start in Canada, but now it is New York.¡±


    Saying that Brian continued, "For Miss, Gu''s this concert in New York,¡±


    "The local publicity and local business cooperation, are the responsibility of our Chamber of Commerce,¡±


    "Miss Gu''s poprity is very high, this period of time, many brands,panies,¡±


    "Including some public welfare organizations, are flocking to us to talk about cooperation,¡±


    "I do not want to hide it from you, the next week, just need me to attend the cooperation talks,¡± "There are at least


    twenty other things.¡±


    ¡°If you say the night of the 11th to get the charity party, right now there is really not time and


    energy..................................... ¡±


    Randal smiled slightly, he knew very well in his heart, everything as Jesse said, the key to the sess of this n is


    Brian.


    So, it''s also time to paint the pie for Brian himself!


    So, he looked at him and said seriously: ¡°President Lu, I know you are busy and distracted,¡±


    ¡°But I still hope you can help me get this charity dinner started on time,¡±


    ¡°If this charity dinner is aplete sess, I, Randal, will represent the Fei family and officially join the New York


    Chinese Chamber of Commerce,¡±


    ¡°And in the future, if the Fei family has suitable good resources,¡±


    ¡°I will also be the first to dock to President Lu here!¡±


    When Brian heard Randal''s words, his whole spirit was immediately lifted.


    If the Fei family could be introduced into the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce.


    It would definitely be a great achievement for the entire chamber.


    Moreover, once the Fei family officially joins the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce,


    It would mean that the gold content of the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce would far exceed that of other


    chambers ofmerce.


    Brian is now worried about how topete with the other two Chamber of Commerce presidents


    Who are on par with each other for the first post-merger Chinese Chamber of Commerce presidency?

 Chapter 4229

    Chapter 4229


    If he could attract the Fei family to join him at this time, he would be the first president of the Chinese Chamber of


    Commerce!


    Thinking of this, he became excited and couldn''t help but ask Randal, ¡°Mr.Fei, are you serious about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Randal said with an arrogant expression, ¡°I, have always been a man of my word,¡±


    ¡°And I will keep my promise as long as you can help me make this charity dinner a sess!¡±


    At this moment, Brian''s heart was already overjoyed, and he hurriedly said,


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Fei, just ask me how you need my help, as long as it is within my ability, I will do my best!¡±


    When Randal saw that he had taken the bait, he smiled in satisfaction and said,


    ¡°I have two requests now, the first is that your Chamber of Commerce should officially announce the cooperation with


    me as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°And the second is that the charity dinner on the 11th, your Chamber of Commerce should hold up the scene for me as


    much as possible.¡±


    Brian said without thinking, ¡°No problem! We can officially announce our cooperation with you today,¡±


    ¡°And as for the dinner, don''t worry, I guarantee on my personal reputation that,¡±


    ¡°At least 80% of our New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce members will be there!¡±


    The two requests of Randal are too simple for him, and it''s easy to announce it to the public.


    And it''s even easier to find more people to support the event.


    80% of the members will be there and that is already a conservative estimate.


    As this is a charity dinner held by the young master of the Fei family.


    Now, the young master of the Fei family invited them to attend the charity dinner,


    He is afraid that they will scramble toe up.


    When Randal heard this, he was naturally very satisfied and said with a smile,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°President Lu is really quick! Don''t worry, as long as this charity g is done beautifully for me,¡±


    ¡°I will give you the benefit of the doubt!¡±


    Brian hastily bowed and said, ¡°I am grateful to Mr. Fei for his care!¡±


    Randal nodded, then pretended to suddenly remember something and said:


    ¡°Oh yes, President Lu just said that your Chamber of Commerce has a lot of cooperation with Miss Sara Gu next?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Brian said: ¡°In addition to Miss Gu''s U.S. tour,¡± "We are also talking with Miss Gu to continue to cooperate with


    her tour in Canada a bit,¡± "Not to hide it from you, Miss Gu this tour, is a farewell concert,¡±


    "After the tour, she will be permanently retired from the entertainment industry,¡±


    "So this concert is very significant, and the revenue potential is also very huge!¡±


    Randal could not help but sigh:


    "Hmm if I can invite such an influential star as Miss Gu to attend this charity dinner of mine,¡±


    "I think it will definitely bring this charity project to a higher level.¡±


    Speaking of which, Randal looked at Brian and asked,


    "President Lu, I wonder if you can help me make a connection with Miss Gu,¡±


    "I don''t have any other requests, as long as she can spare two hours of her time on the night of the 11th toe and


    support the show!¡±


    Brian said with some difficulty, "Young Master Fei, I can''t guarantee you this,¡±


    "Because I don''t really have any friendship with Miss Gu, but mainly rely on our executive vice president, who has some


    friendship with her father.¡±


    Randal nodded and said, "Then it would be hard for President Lu tomunicate with the executive vice president,¡±


    "So that he can help pull the strings, you just said that Miss Gu''s New York concert is till the 15th,¡±


    ¡°So she should arrive in the United States on the 11th, how, besides, I do not want to engage in any business


    cooperation with Miss Gu,"


    "But mainly for charity, for the orphans,"


    ¡°I believe that Miss Gu will be interested in this kind of charity project, you just need to help me pass the word to."

 Chapter 4230

    Chapter 4230


    Saying that Randal added: "Oh yes, please send Ms. Gu a message to say one more thing,"


    "If she is willing to be gracious, I will take out an additional $20 million as a charity fund into the pool of funds,"


    "So that it can also help more people in North America, who lost their loved ones, I believe she will not refuse."


    Brian thought for a moment in his heart and thought that he could agree to this matter,


    After all, it is only a message, there is no loss to him,


    If Sara agrees, then Randal naturally owes him a favor, if Sara does not agree, he will not offend Randal,


    So agree to him, there are a hundred benefits for him without harm.


    Moreover, he also has his own little heart.


    This year, Randal is also twenty-six or seven years old, it is the age of marriage,


    And Sara is also in her twenties, and Randal is a good match, If they see each other through this charity dinner and


    make a good rtionship,


    Then he will not be the matchmaker of the two?


    In the traditional Chinese concept, it is a great credit to make a marriage.


    So, without thinking, he said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Fei, I''ll help you implement this matter!¡±


    When Randal saw Brian''s agreement, he knew that his bait had been sessfully thrown, and was overjoyed.


    An hourter in Eastcliff.


    Although it was already after eleven o''clock at night, Sara was still in the rehearsal room,


    Practicing the newly choreographed dance for this concert with her own choreography team.


    Every time on the eve of a concert, everyone would go through rehearsal after rehearsal,


    To enhance their muscle memory and ensure that nothing would go wrong during the performance.


    Sometimes, the whole team even had to stand up for several consecutive all-nighters.


    At that moment, her manager Tasha pushed the door and walked in.


    After entering, she smiled and waved at Sara, then sat down on a bench and watched her rehearse without saying a


    word.


    Only after the song was over did Sara say, ¡°The music will stop for a moment, and everyone will take a ten-minute


    break.¡±


    A group of girls apanying her for the dance finally breathed a sigh of relief,


    One of them looked at the unchanged Sara, marveled:


    ¡°Sara sister....... your physical fitness is too great.......... we are almost exhausted, how do you not even sweat......... ¡±


    Only then did she realize the objective fact that she was so focused on rehearsing,


    That shepletely ignored the physical abilities of the others and hadpletely failed to keep up with them.


    Since drinking the rejuvenating elixir water given by Charlie,


    Her physical fitness has been greatly improved, not to mentionpared to girls of the same age,


    Evenpared to those well-trained males of the same age.


    With excellent physical strength, once she immersed in rehearsals, ignoring the passage of time,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The other dancers will have to follow her and it is like suffering.


    Seeing everyone tired and sweaty, panting, Sara said very apologetically:


    "I''m really sorry girls, I didn''t expect to practice for so long at once, let''s rest for a while,¡± "Rest for half an hour, I''ll treat


    everyone to dessert, just tell Maggie what you want, she will help you order.¡±


    The dancers cheered and flocked to a girl in her early twenties, the girl called Maggie, who is Sara''s assistant on site.


    After settling everyone down, Sara came to Tasha''s side and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Tasha, do you want to see me for something?¡±


    Tasha nodded and said, ¡°The vice president of the New York side, Luan, called and said that,¡±


    ¡°The son of the American Fei family is nning to cooperate with the New


    York Chinese Chamber of Commerce to hold a charity dinner,¡±


    ¡°Andunch a charity fund project. There are no arrangements for the evening of the 11th.¡±


    Sara thought about it and said, ¡°Although there are no arrangements for the night of the 11th,¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t mean that there is definitely time, what if I have to go see Charlie, or Charliees to see me?¡±


    She then said to Tasha, ¡°Tasha, you''d better politely decline for me, just say I''m short of time,¡±


    ¡°So I won''t go to the dinner, but since it''s a charity dinner, then I definitely need to donate some money to show it,¡±


    ¡°You can help me donate one million dors then.¡±


    Tasha couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Sara, don''t you want to know what this charity fund is for?¡±

 Chapter 4231

    Chapter 4231


    Hearing Tasha ask this, Sara asked curiously, ¡°What? Is there anything special about this charity fund?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is,¡± Tasha said with a smile,


    "This fund is dedicated to help North American Chinese orphans, to solve their daily needs,¡±


    "And also to support their education until they enter society and have a stable ie.¡±


    Sara heard this, the expression has had a few changes, nodded repeatedly, full of seriousness, and muttered:


    "So it is specifically to rescue orphans ah......... that is really meaningful.......... ¡±


    "You help me to see my time that night, if it''s convenient, I''ll go to attend.¡±


    Tasha skimmed her mouth, deliberately teasing her: "Look at you, just because Charlie is an orphan,¡±


    "So the charity act of rescuing orphans is infinitely elevated in your eyes,¡±


    Sara blushed and said hurriedly, "That''s not what I meant, don''t talk nonsense!¡±


    Tasha grunted, "I''m not talking nonsense, that''s what you think.¡±


    Sara said in a panic: "Oops I really didn''t mean it.......... I just........ I just........ ¡±


    Tasha smiled and asked her, "Why stuttering, you say it, what it is?¡±


    Sara stammered for half a day before the heart crossed, white Tasha nce, said: "You are right, I just give the charity


    to rescue the orphans a high regard,¡±


    ¡°This is the love I feel more? What''s wrong with that?¡± ¡°I don''t have the chance to go back and make up for his


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    childhood,¡±


    ¡°But I can still make up for the childhood of other orphans,¡±


    ¡°So that I can give an exnation to myself, you bad woman, is not forcing me to admit it? Can''t I admit it?¡±


    Tasha was amused by her serious look, giggling, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°OK, OK, it''s OK if you admit it, although I can''t empathize with your feelings,¡±


    ¡°But I can still understand to a certain extent, that''s why I said,¡±


    ¡°Let you understand the purpose of this charity fund first, and then make a decision.¡±


    Tasha said: ¡°But Sara, you can not always be so silly, only silently giving,¡±


    ¡°You agreed to participate in this charity dinner, not only to help the orphans to contribute,¡±


    ¡°But also to let Charlie know that you like him, because of the love of your life and do all this!


    Sara awkwardly stroked the long hair between her temples and whispered, ¡°That''s not necessary.............................. I''m


    not looking for Charlie to im the credit........... ''


    Tasha pped her thigh in anger and questioned her, ¡°Sara, do you still want to marry him?¡±


    Sara was startled by her and subconsciously said, ¡°Yes........... of course I do Tasha twisted a hand on her thigh, angrily


    gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°If you really want to marry him, from today onwards, stop being a big fool who only pays


    silently behind the scenes!¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, everything you do for him, you must let him know, otherwise you are just doing useless work!¡±


    Saying that, Tasha red at her and asked, ¡°Do you know what useless work means?¡±


    Sara was shocked by her aura, stammered, and said, ¡°Know........... I know......... ¡±


    Tasha questioned her like a teacher asking a poor student,


    ¡°Come on, tell me, how do you understand the word useless work?¡±


    Sara muttered, ¡°How else can I understand it......... is not the physics of ineffective work?¡±


    ¡°That is to say, the work done does not get the desired transformation............ ¡±


    Tasha waved her hand: ¡°I study the arts, you don''t have to do with me what physics work that set,¡±


    ¡°I''ll tell you in an easy-to-understand way and exin to you what is called useless work!¡±


    Said, she sat up straight, very serious, and said to Sara:


    ¡°I say useless work, is a person standing on the top of Mount Everest,¡±


    ¡°You stand at the foot of the mountain shouting at the top of your voice,¡±


    ¡°You even if shout into a mute, shout to seventy, he still can not hear whatever you say.¡±

 Chapter 4232

    Chapter 4232


    Tasha continued her exnation: ¡°On you, your Charlie has not made up his mind to marry you, and you have been


    here to do nothing,¡±


    ¡°Then three yearster, his thoughts must still be exactly the same as now!¡±


    ¡°Still have not made up their minds to marry you, when you do?¡±


    ¡°What will you do then? Wait for him for another three years, do another three years of useless work?¡±


    Hearing this, Sara''s face instantly became as pale as paper.


    She naturally understood the meaning of Tasha''s words.


    Moreover, she instantly realized that what she said was all right.


    Thinking of this, she humbly asked Tasha for advice:


    ¡°Tasha, Tasha, please teach me, how should I change the status quo of doing useless work now?¡±


    Tasha immediately said: ¡°Look at those green tea whOres on the Inte,¡±


    ¡°Why will be called green tea, it is because they not only do not do useless work, and will not do a lot of work,¡±


    ¡°But only get into the results they want, maybe she happens to have something in her hands that she does not like,¡±


    ¡°Ready to throw away, but once she finds out that you it like, she will tell you how much this thing she Likes,¡± ¡°How


    important it is to her, how much she can''t give up if she gives it to you.¡±


    Tasha said: ¡°Of course, I''m not urging you to be this kind of woman,¡±


    ¡°But you should at least let Charlie know what you really and truly have given for him.¡±


    ¡°Take this charity dinner, as soon as you heard me introduce it to you, saying that it is a charity fund to help orphans,¡±


    ¡°You immediately decided to go, this is too stupid, I tell you,¡±


    ¡°This thing, you go or not, there is only one premise, do you know what it is?¡±


    Sara shook her head with a bewildered look.


    Tasha sighed and said angrily, ¡°You''re stupid! The only prerequisite is that Charlie goes,¡±


    ¡°And only then do you go! Charlie does not go, you do not need to go!¡±


    ¡°You do this, partly for charity, partly for Charlie, if only for charity, as you said before,¡±


    ¡°Donating a million dors is already very generous, why do you need to personally go on the trip?¡±


    ¡°Unless Charlie is willing to apany you!¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡± Sara asked in surprise, ¡°Let Charlie apany me?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tasha said with a firm face, ¡°The charity dinner is in New York, isn''t he in Providence?¡± ¡°It''s so close to you, just a


    three-hour drive away, so why can''t he apany you to this charity dinner?¡±


    ¡°In this way, not only to meet your love of life but also to let him know your feelings,¡± ¡°And also to create an opportunity


    for you two to get intimate contact, three birds with one stone!¡±


    ¡°This is not effective to do work? And also efficient work! Super efficient work!¡±


    Speaking of this, Tasha patted her chest and eximed, ¡°Tasha, Tasha, you''re really a little genius!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Sara also listened to it with bright eyes, excitedly said:


    ¡°Oh, Tasha you''re so right! Other than that, at least I can get Charlie toe to New York to meet with me! It''s perfect!¡±


    After that, she looked at Tasha and said with emotion,


    ¡°Tasha, you are really my female Zhuge! Come on, let me give you a k!ss, I''d like to give you my first k!ss!¡±


    Tasha dodged while pretending to be disgusted,


    ¡°Hold on, didn''t you dedicate your first k!ss to your Charlie?¡±


    Sara said shyly, ¡°I k!ssed Charlie''s face, it doesn''t count, right?¡±


    Tasha skimmed: ¡°You know what, k!ssing the face is also useless,¡±


    ¡°Next time don''t k!ss the face, directly k!ss the lips!¡±


    Inspired by Tasha, Sara went back to her single lounge alone with her phone.


    As soon as she entered the lounge, she immediately sent a voice call to Charlie.

 Chapter 4233

    Chapter 4233


    At this moment, Charlie was lying on thezy sofa in the hotel and was bored.


    His wife had gone to ss, so he was alone in the hotel with nothing to do, bored out of his mind.


    The people of Joseph have arrived in New York one after another,


    But still did not find any clues rted to Jesse, this kid arrived in New York,


    As if to make a vanishment, instantly disappeared without a trace, not even a smell left.


    The first time he saw Sara making a voice, he pressed the connect button the first time.


    On the other side of the phone immediately came Sara''s sweet voice:


    ¡°Charlie, are you busy?¡±


    "No..... ¡± Charlie stretched his back andughed:


    "I amzy, what''s going on? Is there something wrong?¡±


    Sara said in a somewhat petnt tone:


    "This is the case, Charlie, I am not going to the United States soon,¡±


    "The Chinese Chamber of Commerce in New York happens to have a charity dinner and wants to invite me to


    attend.............................................. ¡±


    "Charity dinner ah....... ¡± Charlie also did not think much, said with a smile: "If you have time to go it is great, but if you


    do not have time or are too tired, you can also find a reason to politely decline.¡±


    Sara was busy saying, ¡°Actually, I would like to go because the theme of this charity dinner is very meaningful,¡±


    ¡°It was established for the Chinese orphans in North America.¡±


    ¡°Oh....... ¡± Charlieughed, ¡°It sounds quite meaningful,¡±


    ¡°But you should also take into ount your actual situation and not add too much burden to yourself.¡±


    Sara''s voice was instantly a few points smaller and she said shyly,


    ¡°Charlie....... I''m actually calling you to ask you if you have time to apany me on the 11th........ ¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you''re not far from New York .¡±


    When Charlie heard Sara''s request, his first thought was to politely decline.


    After all, she is a big star, and the charity dinner is a public asion,


    So if he apanies her, it will inevitably lead to media reports and spection.


    Which may steeply increase unnecessary trouble.


    Sara also seemed to guess what Charlie was worried about, so she hurriedly said,


    ¡°Charlie, if you are worried about media exposure,¡±


    ¡°I can talk to the organizer and ask them not to invite any media to the site.¡±


    Charlie was still hesitating, Sara said petntly,


    ¡°Charlie, just apany me there, if you are worried about the time being too long,¡± "Then I can have someone


    arrange a helicopter for you, fly from your ce to New York,¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "One hour is enough, round trip is only two hours, plus attending the charity dinner,¡±


    "You only need to spare a total of 4 hours for me, it will not dy anything, OK     ¡±


    At this time, Charlie''s heart has been a little loose, at this time,


    His mind suddenly remembered that after the disappearance of Jesse in New York,


    His whereabouts are unknown, Sara''s safety can not help but have a few worries,


    After thinking, he said: "Okay, then I will apany you when the timees.¡±


    When Sara heard this, she immediately cheered happily,


    "Great! Thank you, Charlie! Love you!¡±


    Charlie helplessly said, "Just a little thing, there is no need to thank me.¡±


    Saying that, he said: "Right Sara, you help me inquire,¡±


    "In this Chinese Chamber of Commerce, there is no one familiar with the An family,¡±


    "If there is, I will have to disguise a little, so as to reduce some trouble.¡±


    Sara said: "Then I will ask now!¡±

 Chapter 4234

    Chapter 4234


    Soon, Sara got a clear reply from that old friend of her father.


    Given the influence of the An family in the whole of North America,


    Of there was really someone in the association who was very close to the An family,


    Then everyone would have been like a star for the moon to offer him up.


    After all, the difference in strength between the two sides is too far.


    Trying to find acquaintances of the An family in the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce...


    Is more difficult than finding Messi in the national football team.


    Getting this news, Charlie also has no worries.


    However, not being able to find Jesse still makes his heart not too secure.


    So, he specifically called to urge Joseph to send someone to secretly protect Sara''s safety after she arrived in New


    York.


    On the other hand.


    After Sara confirmed that Charlie was willing to apany her to that charity dinner,


    She immediately gave the news back to the other party.


    After receiving the news, the president of the Chinese Chamber of Commerce, Brian, was thrilled beyond addition,


    And then immediately informed Randal of the good news as well.


    Randal was naturally excited.


    He really didn''t expect that the bait designed by Jesse would be so effective and easily tricked Sara,


    The number one female singer in China, intoing in.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He had someone call Jesse to his study, and the first thing he said when he met him was excited,


    ¡°Jesse! You''re a fcuking genius! The big fish really took the bait so easily!¡±


    Jesse was slightly stunned, and then asked with an urgent look on his face,


    ¡°Young Master Fei, has Sara already agreed to attend the charity dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Randal said excitedly, ¡°After I told Brian of the Chinese Chamber of Commerce about the set of words you


    designed,


    He found someone to ask her, and she quickly agreed.¡±


    Jesseughed, ¡°Gee, that''s great! This way, we will have more than a week to properly design,¡±


    ¡°And design properly, how to make a move on Sara when the timees!¡±


    Randal looked at Jesse and said appreciatively,


    ¡°Jesse, your brain is really great, I originally thought this might be very difficult,¡±


    ¡°And may even end up in a street gun battle, but I never thought it would be solved so easily!¡±


    ¡°You, you are born to do bad things!¡±


    Jesseughed and said modestly, ¡°Young Master Fei, this is still thanks to the inspiration you gave me,¡±


    "If not for you, how dare I have such thoughts about Sara.......... ¡±


    Randalughed: "Many things are like this, sometimes what makes you go to the next level,¡±


    "Is not necessarily yourself, but a more demanding client.¡±


    Jesse nodded and nodded at the side: "Yes Young Master Fei, you are the most demanding client,¡±


    "Giving me the most impossible task, but I will definitely do my best to help you take Sara down smoothly!¡±


    "Good!¡± Randal nodded and said with a smile, "Starting from these two days,¡±


    "You should study the overallyout of the Wangfu Hotel and see how to start with the highest sess rate!¡±


    "No problem!¡± Jesse said, "Young Master Fei, just give me the design of the Wangfu Hotel, I''ll study it!¡±


    Randal said without thinking, "I will call someone to prepare it right away, do you have anything else you need?¡±


    Jesse thought about it, said: "Let Sara mysteriously disappear in the Wangfu Hotel,¡±


    "This kind of thing I think the ninja are best at,¡±


    "And the ninjas taking her out, will give the direction of outside spection and canpletely put the led off,¡±


    ¡°There are a hundred benefits, so young master Fei as soon as possible call the ninja to New York,¡±


    "Then I will dock with them all the action details!¡±

 Chapter 4235

    Chapter 4235


    For several days in a row, Cataclysmic Front deployed over a thousand soldiers to New York.


    But still failed to find Jesse''s whereabouts.


    This made Joseph feel disgraceful, almost every day to call Charlie to apologize.


    Charlie did not me him, he knows that to have clues to such things, need is to have aplete chain,


    Once a link is missing, if you want to immediately restore it, it is impossible,


    Not to mention the Cataclysmic Front, even for the U.S. National Security Agency,


    There are a lot of people and things that can not be found.


    Jesse is unounted for from New York JFK airport, Cataclysmic Front temporarily can not fill this part of the vacant


    clues,


    It is impossible to easily find the whereabouts of him.


    He intended to investigate all the vehicles and helicopters that entered and left the airport within a few hours after


    Jesse''s arrival in New York,


    Find out the owners behind them through these vehicles, and then match them with Jesse one by one to see which one


    had crossed paths with him.


    But after this method was proposed, it was declined by Charlie.


    This is mainly because, Charlie more and more feels, this Jesse, in New York should have a stronger backer,


    Otherwise, it is impossible to disappear sopletely just like that.


    In this case, if Joseph starts to investigate the transport,


    Even if the investigation is more secretive, it will definitely touch the other party''s early warning mechanism,


    In which case, it will definitely alert the snake.


    Therefore, Charlie was not so anxious about Jesse''s whereabouts.


    Because he knew that this man could not go in hiding for the rest of his life.


    There was no need to dig into the ground to find him because he woulde out sooner orter.


    Now the Cataclysmic Front has ced a heavy force in New York,


    Once Jesse ventured out, he and all his superiors and subordinates will be caught in a.


    Although Jesse has not shown his face, his n tailored specifically for Sara is still going on in an orderly manner.


    In the past few days, he followed Randal every day and went to the New York Wangfu Hotel.


    However, since he was with Randal the entire time, he was not exposed to public view in the slightest.


    The Wangfu Hotel is sorge that the ballroom even has a separate two- story building covering more than 10,000


    square meters,


    Of which, the first floor is the ballroom and private rooms, While the second floor is the back kitchen, equipment room,


    and staff lounge.


    Through the field survey of the Wangfu Hotel, Jesse already had a very detailed n of action in mind.


    After Randal brought him here for several days in a row, he was also a bit anxious in his heart,


    So he couldn''t help but ask him, ¡°Jesse, do you have a n yet?¡±


    Jesse smiled faintly and said to Randal, "Young Master Fei, the n is already in ce.¡±


    Randal hurriedly urged, "Quick, say it!¡±


    Jesse then said, "I have already developed a high-priced informant from the local securitypany that Sara''s agency


    is cooperating with,


    And learned from him about their basic mode of protecting public figures on a daily basis,


    And they have their own set of execution manual, which has all their execution standards,


    As well as strategies to deal with unexpected events.¡±


    Said, Jesse and continued, "For these securitypanies in the United States, the routine is simr,¡±


    "The main focus of thesepanies will be to protect the target person with full energy on the outdoor,¡±


    "Especially when the target person is on foot, by car out of the process,¡±


    "In this process, they will not leave their hands, in case someone along the way makes a plot,¡±


    ¡°If it is outdoor, must also at the same time be in the best view of the high point to arrange observers and snipers,¡±


    ¡°Real-time monitoring of the surrounding environment is there.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°However, once the target is indoors, their vignce will be much rxed;¡±

 Chapter 4236

    Chapter 4236


    After a pause, Jesse continued, ¡°Once the target is going to the indoor environment,¡±


    ¡°Their basic process is to first conduct a security check of the indoor environment to see if there is any eavesdropping,¡±


    ¡°And filming equipment in the room, to see if there are any security risks,¡±


    ¡°As long as they ensure that the room is safe, then they will only focus on the entrance and exit of the room,¡±


    ¡°Which is generally the door and windows;¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, their indoor operation process, is to have someone outside the door to guard,¡±


    ¡°The house in addition to the bedroom will also be guarded by the window,¡±


    ¡°If it is ayer of the room by the window, they also have to arrange manpower outside the window,¡±


    ¡°This situation will be very difficult if someone attacked from the outside,¡±


    ¡°The bodyguard outside the door will react first, and the people inside will know immediately;¡±


    ¡°If we attack from the window, on the first floor, we will have to deal with the guards outside first,¡±


    ¡°And on the upper floors, we will have to deal with the guards inside the windows;¡±


    ¡°Once we make a move on the people outside the window, the people inside the window will have enough time to deal


    with it,¡±


    ¡°And if we make a move directly on the people inside the window,¡±


    ¡°The people outside the door will also be the first toe in for support.¡±


    ¡°So, it is best if we can set aside one of the boxes that is not by the window for Sara as a lounge,¡±


    ¡°This way, because there is no window, the security personnel will also let down their guard,¡±


    ¡°As long as she is inside the lounge, the security personnel will only guard at the door of the room,¡±


    ¡°So it will also be most convenient for us to make a move.¡±


    Randal hurriedly asked, ¡°Then what method do we use to do it?¡±


    ¡°We can''t let those ninjas hide inside in advance, right?¡±


    ¡°That definitely won''t work,¡± Jesse exined,


    ¡°We let the ninjas disguise themselves as waiters and let them make a move on the bodyguards outside the door at the


    right time,¡±


    ¡°They are the best at killing people invisibly,¡± ¡°As long as they can kill the bodyguards outside the door without moving,


    Sara inside will be at our mercy.¡±


    Randal couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Are you sure the ninjas can take out her bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°Besides, do you know how many bodyguards they will have guarding the door?¡±


    ¡°If we identally let them fire a shot, I''m afraid this whole thing will be over.¡±


    Jesseughed: ¡°This is your venue, everything is up to you.¡±


    If their bodyguards insist on bringing guns into the banquet hall,¡±


    ¡°You can use the identity of the young master of the Fei family to force them to disarm,¡±


    ¡°Which is normal, after all, you are such a big figure, it is impossible to let these bodyguards appear with guns by your


    side,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that the Wangfu Hotel is guarded by your people, and nothing can possibly go wrong.¡±


    ¡°They certainly won''t force it, and you can also control the number of them,¡±


    ¡°Such as telling them that this ce is very safe, but out of respect for Sara and for them,¡±


    ¡°Still allow them to enter with no more than four people at most.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense.¡± Randal nodded approvingly and asked, ¡°Then after capturing Sara, how do we transport her out?¡±


    ¡°This is simple.¡± Jesse said, ¡°Pack the person into the dumpster,¡± ¡°And then arrange for the garbage removal truck to


    pull it away directly.¡±


    ¡°As long as there is no movement inside the banquet hall,¡± ¡°The bodyguards who stay outside will not have any


    suspicion even if they see the garbage removal truck going in and out.¡±


    Randal frowned and said, ¡°The n is feasible, but what about the back?¡±


    ¡°If the police want to investigate how these ninjas got into the Wangfu Hotel as waiters, how can we exin to them?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jesseughed, ¡°So this matter will have to be a fake show.¡±


    Jesse said, smiled mysteriously, and continued, ¡°Young Master Fei, I''ve been here a few times in the past few days,¡±


    ¡°And I have some understanding of the personnel situation here,¡±


    ¡°The person in charge of this banquet hall, seems to be named Leroy Chen, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

 Chapter 4237

    Chapter 4237


    Randal didn''t know much about the people working below him,


    But he was somewhat familiar with Leroy, this was because he often entertained his friends at the Wangfu Hotel,


    And the person in charge of the banquet hall, Leroy, naturally served him often, so he had a deeper impression of him.


    Jesseughed: ¡°I heard that Leroy this person has a rtively high ie,¡±


    ¡°Almost 600,000 to 700,000 dors a year, a proper middle ss, and its this person is very family-oriented,¡±


    ¡°Family is also very sessful, has two daughters and two sons, wife at home as a full-time housewife, right?¡±


    Randal shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Probably, I''m not really sure about his situation, what''s wrong?¡±


    Jesseughed: ¡°I n to have the ninjas kidnap his wife and children first,¡±


    "And then use this as a threat to force him to arrange these ninjas to work in the banquet hall,¡±


    ¡°So that the police investigation of these ninjas will naturally investigate Leroy''s head,¡±


    ¡°And when they find out that these people kidnapped Leroy''s family, forced him to be a mole,¡±


    ¡°And thus sessfully kidnapped Sara, they will naturally solve the case.¡±


    ¡°Their direction of solving the case will naturally be shifted, and will perfectly avoid youryer.¡±


    Randal brightened up and said, ¡°That''s interesting! In this way, everything is med on the Wangfu Hotel''s own mole,¡±


    ¡°And Leroypletely in the dark, the police can easily investigate,¡±


    ¡°He brought these ninjas to the hotel, and will naturally find him for questioning,¡±


    ¡°And he will certainly tell the police what he knows because he is telling the truth,¡±


    ¡°The police absolutely can not suspect him, so naturally there is nothing to do with me!¡±


    Jesse''s full set of ns made Randal''s heart pound.


    It sounds as if everything has been well nned out.


    In this way, after the ident, the family''s Wangfu Hotel would not have to take too big a me,


    After all, this matter is out of the mole, as the saying goes, family thieves are hard to prevent,


    And everyone will me the root cause on Leroy''s body.


    Thinking of this, he asked, ¡°What about Leroy''s family?¡±


    Jesse skimmed his mouth and said, ¡°There is no other way but to take them out,¡±


    ¡°When the timees, let the ninjas kidnap the people and just hand them over to my people to look after them.¡±


    ¡°I will believe this story I made up.¡±


    Randal did note back to his senses for a moment, subconsciously said:


    ¡°A family of five, all killed? There are four children?¡±


    Jesse shook his head, his right index finger bent into a hook shape, said:


    ¡°To be exact, it is a family of nine, I had my people investigate, Leroy''s family has many children,¡±


    ¡°So he hired two live-in nannies, and his parents just finished immigrationst month,¡±


    ¡°He also received them in New York, which is nine people.¡±


    Even Randal is not that evil, at this time also a little shocked, off the cuff asked, ¡°nine all killed?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jesse said firmly: ¡°None of them can stay, otherwise this lie will not be able to continue!¡±


    ¡°When they are all dead, the society will be in an uproar, everyone will subconsciously hate these ninjas,¡±


    ¡°Hate them for kidnapping Sara and killing so many innocent people, at that time,¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No one will suspect that you have anything to do with this matter!¡±


    Randal heard this, gritted his teeth, nodded, and said, ¡°Then let''s do as you say!¡±


    After saying that, he remembered something and asked, ¡°What if the ninja gang is investigated?¡±


    ¡°Whatever they want to investigate.¡± Jesse sneered,


    ¡°I''ll do a good job on the boat that sends them away, so they''ll be buried in the Antic Ocean!¡±


    Randal was unsure and said, ¡°What if they find the ninja family?¡±


    Jesseughed: ¡°You don''t have to worry about this, you only need to give me the contact information of the ninja family,¡±


    ¡°I will use another identity to contact them, will not have anything to do with you.¡±


    Said, Jesse and continued: ¡°And, I think when this matter has be a log,¡±


    ¡°The ninja family itself will not dare to admit that their members did this,¡± ¡°Then they can only break their teeth to


    swallow, the police investigation will lead to no results,¡±


    ¡°Sara missing and dead bodies, a long time, the case will certainly be closed.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Randal nodded in satisfaction,


    said with a smile:


    ¡°I will leave this matter to you to handle, how much money you need for this!¡±

 Chapter 4238

    Chapter 4238


    Jesse said: ¡°Young master Fei, you and I do not need to be so polite,¡±


    ¡°But I always follow your lead! If I need your help in the future, I''ll be grateful if you give me a hand!¡±


    Randal''s heart also a few points touched, so very solemnly nodded, said:


    ¡°Jesse, you do not worry, from now on,¡±


    ¡°I do not care what you encounter, as long as there is me, there will be you!¡±


    When Jesse heard this promise, his heart was also relieved.


    With Randal''s backing, once the mysterious person who killed his brotheres to the door,


    He will not have to be afraid, with the strength of the Fei family, he will be able to protect his own safety!


    Japan, Iga City.


    The Iga family, one of the four great ninja families, is stationed here.


    The Iga ninja, is one of the four major ninja ns in Japan, one of the strongest.


    Unfortunately,st year, in order to be able to leave the other ninja ns more in strength,


    They chose to cooperate with Matsumoto Ryojin,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    In the vain hope that by helping Matsumoto to provoke the conflicts between the Ito family and the Takahashi family and


    the Eastcliff Su family, to help the Matsumoto family achieve a reversal.


    However, in that cooperation, the Iga family lost many core elites,


    And Matsumoto Ryojin was also exterminated by the Su family,


    So that the Iga family instantly became a lost dog.


    After that, Ito Yohiko, whoughed at the end, also suppressed the Iga family many times,


    Making it difficult for the Iga family to resist.


    When the strength of the Iga family plummeted, Ito Yohiko threw an olive branch to this shaky ninja family.


    The current generation of Iga family leader Hattori Hanzo,


    For the sake of the future of the Iga n, could only obediently submit to the Ito family.


    The name Hattori Hanzo is actually more of a title and every head of the Iga n


    After inheriting the n, would change his real name to Hattori Hanzo.


    At this moment, the current Hattori Hanzo had just received a phone call from an American.


    On the phone, that strange American gave him an offer that he could hardly refuse.


    That American was willing to pay eighty million dors to hire eight Iga ninja to carry out a mission in the United States.


    Although the other party did not specify exactly what the mission was,


    The offer of eighty million dors still made Hattori Hanzo''s heart flutter.


    Since the destruction of the Matsumoto family, the Iga family''s life has be more and more difficult,


    And although they are now subservient to the Ito family, they are not well received by the Ito family,


    So few tasks are given to them.


    As a result, the Iga n''s financial gap is growing.


    With the ninja and their families, as well as the youngsters in training,


    The Iga family has hundreds of people to feed, and the daily expenses are astronomical.


    Failure to earn money means that many people cannot continue to engage in the profession of ninja,


    And will eventually have to gradually flow to other fields, ultimately leading to the withering of the family''s talent.


    Therefore, this sum of $80 million immediately made Hattori Hanzo excited beyond measure.


    If this money arrives, it would be enough for the Iga family to live on a shoestring for three years!


    So, he agreed to it almost without thinking, the only condition was to pay at least fifty percent of the deposit first.


    The American client was not ambivalent either.


    Within an hour, a huge sum of $40 million was credited to the Iga family''s ount.


    At the same time, the other party also made a request that their ninja must arrive in New York within two days.


    Hattori Hanzo knew very well that since the other party could give such arge amount of money,


    It proved that this matter was either dangerous or insidious.


    Just like the cooperation with Ryojin Matsumoto, the high reward is apanied by high risk.


    Therefore, he even felt that the other party was probably just like the original Matsumoto Ryojin,


    Who had asked his family''s ninja to do something extremely sinister and poisonous.


    However, at this moment, he no longer has the heart to hesitate too much.


    Because the whole Iga family needs money too much to keep going.


    Otherwise, this ninja family, which has been in power since the 16th century along with Tokugawa Ieyasu,


    Will probably have topletely withdraw from the stage of the four ninja families.


    In order to maintain the family, Hattori Hanzo has no choice!

 Chapter 4239

    Chapter 4239


    The $80 million promised by Jesse to the Iga family was paid in two installments.


    First, 50% of the deposit was paid, and the remaining 50% was to be paid when the mission was sessfully


    Moreover, Jesse gave a promise of an additional two million dors pension for each person in case of death.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Hattori Hanzo had sent his only son, Hattori Kazuo, to ensure that the mission would bepleted sessfully.


    This time, he especially let Hattori Ichio lead the team to the United States toplete the mission,


    In order to ensure as much as possible the sessfulpletion and triumphant return from the mission.


    For this reason, he called Kazuo Hattori to his study and told him about the situation, and then instructed,


    "Kazuo, you should select seven of your best men today and go to the United States as soon as possible!¡±


    Kazuo Hattori said with some concern, "Father, since we have sworn allegiance to the Ito family,¡±


    "We should first report to the Ito family and ask for their approval, right?¡±


    "Otherwise, if they know that we are acting without permission, I am afraid there will be some trouble.¡±


    Hattori Hanzo waved his hand and said in a cold voice:


    "Don''t worry about the Ito family, the Ito family doesn''t care about us Iga ninja,¡± "We have sworn allegiance to them for


    so long, but they have only used us once,¡±


    "And that was the trip to China, to the Wade family''s Waderest to face the Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    "If this continues, we will sooner orter die of hunger!¡±


    After that, Hattori Hanzo said with a resentful expression,


    "The Ito family''s Ito Nadeshiko, who is called Yamato Nadeshiko, is not a good person in my opinion either. This is


    clearly a trick to send us to our death!¡±


    Hattori Kazuo said: "Father, this matter, it is not necessary to understand so,¡±


    "That time to Waderest, you also saw the Wade family young master''s unbelievable strength,¡±


    "And it is said that Miss Ito is his confidante, his strength, Miss Ito must have known something,¡±


    "That day Miss Ito signaled us to go to Waderest,¡±


    "It is likely that Miss Ito already knew in her heart that young master Wade could win, and just let us go to the scene.¡±


    Hattori Hanzo coldly snorted: "Anyway, that woman has been hiding from us, this thing makes me very unhappy!¡±


    Saying that Hattori Hanzo looked at his son and said in an iparably serious tone:


    "Kazuo, you should know that now among the top families in the country, is no longer the era of the


    tripod.................................... ¡±


    "When there was a tripod, the three ns held each other in check, guarded each other,¡±


    "And targeted each other, and only then did they know the importance of our ninja        ¡±


    "But now, the Ito familyughed to the end, looking at all of Japan, except for the Yamaguchi group,¡±


    "No one is the Ito family''s rival, in this case, for the Ito family where there is still a need for ninja?¡±


    "What''s more, the four ninja families are now loyal to the Ito family,¡±


    "But the Ito family basically no longer needs ninja, which leads to everyone''s economy is now stretched to the limit,¡±


    "And if this continues, we will have to starve to death,¡±


    "If no one needs ninjas, no one to pay for us, we, I''m afraid will die out!¡±


    "We...... can''t ask the government for subsidies and turn the ninja into an intangible cultural heritage, can we?¡±


    "In that case, you, the descendants of the great ninja,¡±


    "Will not have to stay in the tourist attractions every day and make money by performing ninjutsu for the tourists?¡±


    "In that case, how can we be worthy of our ancestors?¡±


    Hattori Kazuo was speechless.


    Father''s words are not rming, the ninja profession, in modern times has been very marginal,


    But the reason why it has been able to survive is because there arerge families willing to pay for their work.


    But once the big families no longer pay for them, then the ninja profession will lose the soil of survival.


    Therefore, the Iga family now must find a way to stand on their own feet.

 Chapter 4240

    Chapter 4240


    Thinking of this, his expression also became serious, bowed and said:


    ¡°Father, I understand what you have in mind! Please rest assured that I will do my utmost toplete this mission!¡±


    Hattori Hanzo nodded in satisfaction and urged,


    "Kazuo, when you go to America this time, you must be careful to keep a low profile,¡±


    "And when you enter the country, don''t use your original identity, and don''t let the Ito family know about this matter.¡±


    Speaking of this, Hattori Hanzo added:


    "I want you to go to the United States this time, also want you to examine the situation there,¡±


    "For ninja in Japan, the survival environment is already very poor,¡±


    "But the United States will certainly be much better, if appropriate,¡± "We might as well take the Iga family all and shift to


    the United States!¡±


    ¡°To America?!¡± Hattori Kazuo widened his eyes and said,


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Father, the situation in the United States is veryplicated........... "


    ¡°Local gangs, European, African and Asian immigrants in the gangs formed and all are unusually strong,"


    ¡°And that country is flooded with guns, our ninja advantage, over there will be greatly reduced there."


    ¡°No." Hattori Hanzo shook his head and said,


    ¡°Everyone relies on guns to solve problems, only to reflect the unique advantages of our ninja,"


    ¡°Otherwise, this time, the American side of the employer would not spend so much money to invite us over from far


    away!"


    ¡°This proves that there must be a market and demand for ninjas in the U.S."


    ¡°After you arrive in the U.S., you can take a good look before making a decision."


    Hattori Kazuo nodded respectfully, ¡°Yes father, I will!"


    Ever since Charlie agreed to apany Sara to the charity dinner,


    He had been thinking about what kind of reason he should use to exin this matter to ire.


    Because not only did he have to apany Sara to the dinner on the 11th,


    He also promised her that he would go to New York and Boston to support her concerts on the 15th and 17th,


    respectively.


    The concert is simple, after all, his wife also likes Sara, if he took her to the concert, she will certainly be very excited.


    The hard part is how to exin to his wife about his trip to New York on the 11th.


    Just when he had not thought of a good wording,


    ire cheerfully told him: ¡°Honey! Sara ising to America for a concert!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°You just learned about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± ire said: ¡°These days have been busy with training matters,¡±


    "Have rarely paid attention to this news, today just in the school I saw the publicity posters and got to


    know.......................................... ¡±


    Saying that she excitedly continued: ¡°Honey! 15 in New York, 17 in Boston respectively Sara will have a concert,¡±


    ¡°Boston is the closest to us, you apany me there OK........... ¡±


    Charlie then went along with her words and said with a smile,


    ¡°If you really want to see it so much, then why not go to both.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± ire said in surprise:


    ¡°Is it too greedy to go to both......... and........ and the tickets must not be easy to buy....... ¡±


    ¡°Especially for New York Station, New York has arge poption and many rich people,¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that it is difficult to grab tickets, Boston may be easier.¡±

 Chapter 4241

    Chapter 4241


    Charlie then smiled and said, ¡°Oops, then your luck is really good,¡± "Sara''s team is saying that they want me to go to


    New York to examine the feng shui of the New York concert venues,¡±


    "I am hesitating to say yes since you want to see her concerts,¡±


    "Then I will help you to get the tickets for these two concerts by the way!¡±


    "Really?!¡±


    When ire heard Charlie''s words, she was surprised and asked,


    "Honey, Sara''s team really wants to invite you to New York to see feng shui, huh?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded and said seriously,


    "Of course, I am the famous Master Wade, they originally thought I was in China and were worried that I wouldn''t be


    willing toe,¡±


    "But it just so happened that I was in the United States and not far away, so they said a lot and had to invite me over.¡±


    Although ire was very excited, but also had some doubts so she asked:


    "Husband, for opening a concert do you have to look at feng shui?¡±


    Charlieughed: "The entertainment industry gives importance to feng shui, it is not only the residentialpanies that


    need to do a good feng shuiyout,¡±


    "Before the start of the film and television series have to engage in an opening ceremony,¡±


    "The tour concert, in order to ensure that the performance behind is smooth,¡±


    ¡°They first must do enough work on feng shui, just like the opening ceremony, Figure a good luck.¡±


    In fact, Charlie also does not know, the singer will not engage in feng shui before the concert,


    But, at the moment, he can only use the reason to look at feng shui to ire to dispel the doubts in her mind.


    ire also did not suspect much, nodded and said:


    ¡°In that case, then husband you must help Miss Gu take a good look,¡±


    ¡°Her tour this time is thest tour before permanently quitting the entertainment industry,¡±


    ¡°It has a great significance, it must not leave any regrets.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Don''t worry wife, I will do my best to help them get the feng shui right.¡±


    Saying that, he added: ¡°Right wife, it won''t take me too long to go to New York to see the feng shui,¡±


    ¡°I''ll go there in the afternoon of the 11th and I should be back in the evening.¡±


    ire asked him, ¡°Will it be too tiring toe back at night, you have to drive for three hours,¡±


    ¡°If it''s toote, why don''t you just rest in New York for one night.¡±


    ire naturally had 100% trust in him, so she didn''t have any wariness.


    However, Charlie did not intend to spend the night in New York, And if he took a helicopter on the way back and forth,


    he could also buy himself some more time.


    Two dayster.


    Hattori Kazuo of the Iga family, along with seven Iga ninjas of great strength, arrived in New York.


    After they arrived in New York, they checked in at the Wangfu Hotel as requested by Jesse.


    Once they checked in smoothly, Hattori Kazuo received a phone call from his employer,


    Jesse, who told him to bring his men to the hotel''s banquet building immediately.


    Kazuo Hattori thought that his employer was hosting a banquet for them,


    But when they arrived at the banquet building, they saw a notice of suspension of business ced at the entrance of


    the banquet building.


    On the notice, it was written that the banquet hall of Wangfu Hotel had a malfunction in the fresh air venttion system,


    so the whole building was closed.


    The hotel hardware problem needed to be repaired, which seemed logical to everyone, so no one cared.


    Just when Kazuo Hattori was surprised, a young man of Asian descent came out,


    Looked at Kazuo Hattori, and asked, ¡°Excuse me, is this Mr. Hattori from Japan?¡±


    Kazuo Hattori hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Yes, it''s me!¡±


    The other party nodded and said, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±


    Hattori Kazuo and eight other people followed the depressed young man into the banquet building.

 Chapter 4242

    Chapter 4242


    And at this time inside the banquet building, not even a shadow of the staff could be seen, much less someone in


    maintenance.


    The young man led them through therge banquet hall,


    Then passed by several empty boxes with open doors, and finally stopped at the door of a box with the door closed.


    Then, the young man knocked on the door and said, ¡°Mr. Yun, Mr. Hattori, and the others have arrived.¡±


    Inside the box, Jesse said aloud, ¡°Invite them in!¡±


    The young man immediately pushed open the door and said to Kazuo Hattori, ¡°Mr. Hattori, please.¡±


    Hattori Kazuo also saw Jesse in the room at this time.


    He did not know Jesse before today, nor had he seen any reports rted to him in any media, so he was curious about


    this man in front of him.


    However, he did not look at Jesse too much, but said very respectfully,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Yun, I am Hattori Kazuo, the son of this Hattori Hanzo of the Iga Ninja!¡±


    Jesse nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Hattori, I''ve heard a lot about your Iga ninja, today I finally get to meet you!¡±


    Hattori Kazuo bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Yun, you are too kind!¡±


    Jesse smiled slightly, looked at Hattori Kazuo, and said seriously,


    "Mr. Hattori, I''m not going to be polite with you, let''s get right to the point.


    Hattori Kazuo immediately said in a loud voice,


    "Please don''t worry, Mr. Yun, there is an old saying,


    "Take money from others and help them eliminate their disasters, and that''s what we Iga ninja have always done.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Saying that, Hattori Kazuo added, "However, I still need some more detailed clues from you, Mr. Yun,¡±


    "Such as who and where the person I need to kidnap is so that,¡±


    "I can carry out further investigation and formte an action n!¡±


    "No need to be so troublesome!¡± Jesse shook his head with a smile, waved his hand, and said,


    "Three dayster on the night of the 11th, there will be a charity dinner here, at that time, the target person you want to


    kidnap will be arranged in this lounge,¡±


    "At the entrance of the room, there should be at least four bodyguards guarding,¡±


    "As for the room, there should only be the target person and her entourage;¡± "And what you have to do is to take out all


    the bodyguards outside silently,¡±


    ¡°And then take out everyone in this room, except the target, and after that, you carry the bodyguards'' bodies into the


    room,¡±


    ¡°And then take the target away from here silently;¡±


    Speaking of this, Jesse instructed, ¡°By the way, the target person you can make her unconscious,¡±


    ¡°But must leave her alive, and must not let her be injured.¡±


    Hattori Kazuo looked around for a long time and said,


    ¡°Mr. Yun, this room does not have any windows, in this room to do it,¡±


    ¡°But also to take the people away, then we may only be left with the venttion duct option, can you let me see the


    design blueprint first?¡±


    Jesse shook his head and said, ¡°You do not have to go through the venttion ducts so much trouble,¡±


    ¡°I will give you the details of a man, that man''s name is Leroy Chen, he is the director here,¡±


    ¡°You find the opportunity to kidnap all his family members and force him to bring you into the banquet site and it will be


    fine.¡±


    With that, Jesse then told Hattori Kazuo his general n, after making appropriate deletions.


    After listening to it, Hattori Kazuo''s heart was a bit appalled, but he still nodded gently and said,


    ¡°I understand the general process, first kidnap Leroy''s family, let him arrange for us to work as waiters in the banquet


    hall on the 11th,¡± ¡°Then take the opportunity to take the target person away from here,¡± ¡°And after handing them over to


    you at the pier, we will leave New York by ship.¡±


    Jesse nodded with satisfaction, "That''s right, that''s it.¡±


    Saying that, Jesse added: "You guys first familiarize yourselves with the environment here,¡±


    "See how to take people out, how to transport them out, and still make sure it''s silent, if there''s anything you need, just


    ask!¡±

 Chapter 4243

    Chapter 4243


    The first thought that came to Hattori Kazuo''s mind after thoroughly surveying the scene was that this task seemed a


    little too easy.


    You know that when they helped Ryojin Matsumoto kidnap Zhifei and Zhiyu, the mission was much more difficult than


    this.


    That time was to silently take out all of the Su family''s entourage and then take away the Su siblings from a few dozen


    stories up,


    This mission as a whole seemed much easier than that one.


    That operation against the Su family siblings, Hattori Kazuo had also participated in it,


    Only after the mission was sessful, he did not take the siblings to Kyoto.


    So, this time, the mission was not technically difficult in his eyes.


    After exploring the scene as a whole, he asked Jesse:


    "Mr. Yun, I wonder if you can reveal some information about the target person this time?¡±


    Jesse said lightly, ¡°You don''t need to know the identity of the target, for now, wait until the 11th, I will tell you.¡±


    ording to Jesse''s n, the matter of inviting Sara to the charity dinner was to be kept absolutely confidential.


    Even the words ofmunication with Sara were for her to attend as a mysterious guest,


    Which would not only increase the mystery of the charity dinner,


    But also ensure that she would not be tracked and chattered by the media and fans when shees over.


    When Sara arrives, the pre-arranged staff will bring her and her entourage directly into the lounge,


    And a special VIPne has been prepared for her so that her motorcade can park directly in the backyard of the


    ballroom


    And enter the lounge directly through the back door.


    That way, even the members of the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce,


    Who were going to attend the charity dinner that night did not know,


    That the famous Sara Gu would be under the same roof as them.


    Therefore, it was even more impossible for Jesse to let Kazuo Hattori know the target of the kidnapping in advance.


    Moreover, what Jesse did not know was that Hattori Kazuo not only knew about Sara,


    But he also liked her works and was considered a fan of her.


    Not only that, at the time of the Waderest Mountain,


    Hattori Kazuo had seen Sara appear beside Charlie with his own eyes.


    If he knew that the target of this kidnapping was Sara, he would have left the United States without saying a word.


    He knew very well that money was a good thing, but he had to have a life to spend.


    Hattori Kazuo, who was in the dark, saw that Jesse did not want to reveal information about the target,


    So he stopped asking questions and changed the subject, asking,


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Yun, may I ask what are the origins of the other party''s bodyguards,


    Are there any ninjas, or martial arts masters from China?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jesse said with certainty: ¡°Her bodyguards, all are from the U.S. domestic securitypanies,¡±


    ¡°They are basically retired U.S. Army Special Forces and special police.¡±


    Hattori Kazuo nodded gently.


    The overall strength of the Iga ninja was considered the highest among the four major ninja ns in Japan,


    So the only thing he was afraid of in his heart was actually the martial arts experts.


    In the past, he also did not put martial arts experts in his eyes, until he was on Mount Waderest in China and saw


    Charlie''s strength with his own eyes, At that moment especially after seeing Charlie, he understood that ninjutsu was


    not the only top martial arts.


    After determining that there could not be a martial arts expert around the target,


    The only worry in Hattori Kazuo''s heart waspletely dispelled.


    In his opinion, he could easilyplete this mission and return home in triumph.


    The day after Kazuo Hattori led the Iga ninja to New York,


    Sara and her performance team of over 100 people arrived in New York by a chartered ne.


    At that time, Chinese people all over the United States were very enthusiastic,


    And many local American fans were also excited about it.


    When the ne arrived at JFK airport, thousands of fans went to the airport to greet them.


    The scene was so big that it once caused traffic and order chaos at the airport.


    It was a 40-minute drive from JFK Airport to the Shangri-La Hotel in New York where Sara was staying.


    However, due to the overzealous fans, it took two and a half hours for her to arrive at the hotel.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 4244

    Chapter 4244


    And before she even arrived, while at the hotel, many local media had already reported on the riot that urred at the


    airport.


    However, these media basically could not believe that a Chinese female singer had such a strong fan base in the United


    States.


    After all, they had always felt that American singers were the global leaders of pop music.


    Therefore, the high-minded ones thought that it was impossible for a foreign female singer to have such a big influence.


    There were even local media who deliberately questioned,


    Thinking that the fans who met the ne at the airport must all be group shows hired by Sara''s agency at their expense.


    And Sara also responded to these media questions with strength.


    Her New York and Boston concerts opened on time three hours after her arrival in the United States.


    The two concerts, a total of 90,000 tickets, were instantly snapped up in less than a minute,


    Generating sales of over a billion dors!


    Although the U.S. performance market is mature, the starbase is also veryrge,


    So most performances are difficult to sell out, and even if they could,


    It would be impossible to sell out in such a short period of time.


    This news instantly hit the headlines of all entertainment media in the United States.


    Even Sara''s North American partner for this tour didn''t expect her concert to have such a strong box office appeal.


    This instantly made Sara the hottest topic in the whole American entertainment circle, without one rival.


    The day after she arrived in the United States, she attended a press conference organized by her agency,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Which was her first public appearance after arriving in the United States.


    It was broadcasted live by major media across the United States,


    And gathered tens of millions of people watching simultaneously on TV as well as on multiple online tforms,


    Once again showing American society the influence of this diva.


    When Kazuo Hattori saw the news on TV, his first thought was to regret,


    That he did not have the opportunity to stay in New York and see Sara''s concert with his own eyes.


    After all, Sara''s concert started on the 15th, and he,


    Afterpleting his mission on the 11th night, would have to leave the United States overnight.


    With this regret, Kazuo Hattori led seven of his men to kidnap the nine members of Leroy''s family,


    The general manager of the Wangfu Hotel banquet hall, from their home in New York.


    After these nine people were taken to the suburbs,


    Jesse arranged a container truck, loaded all nine people into the car,


    And pulled them out of New York in one breath, and parked them in an abandoned container yard.


    After work, Leroy, driving his Mercedes sedan came back home,


    Surprised to find that the original all the time noisy home, is all empty.


    His wife was not there, his four children were not there, and his parents,


    As well as two Chinese nannies, were also unounted for.


    However, the home as a whole was very neat and tidy, looking unlike the appearance of an ident.


    Just when he took out his cell phone and wanted to call his wife to ask what was going on, his cell phone rang first.


    Surprisingly, it was a video call from his wife.


    Leroy did not have any hesitation, immediately pressed the answer button,


    The moment the screen was connected, he was struck by lightning,


    His legs went limp and he fell to the ground with a poof.


    In the video, his parents, wife, and children, as well as the family''s two nannies,


    All hanging in a container, their mouths are wrapped in ck tape, can only struggle, while emitting painful whimpers.


    At this time, a ninja''s voice came from the video:


    ¡°If you want your family to live, then do not call the police,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention do not alert anyone, just follow our instructions,¡±


    ¡°After thepletion of the matter, I will naturally release your family.¡±


    Here, the other party turned, coldly said:


    ¡°However, if you dare to call the police, or tell anyone else about this matter, then this is their fate!¡±


    The words just fell, the video screen, a dagger instantly flew out,


    With great speed into one of the nannies between the eyebrows!

 Chapter 4245

    Chapter 4245


    The nanny, who was still struggling, instantly stopped all movements and diedpletely.


    And her expression was extremely distorted because of fear, dead in peace


    At this moment, Leroy was so frightened that he almost cried out in pain.


    He had no time to mourn for the tragic death of his nanny,


    So he went crazy and begged bitterly into the phone,


    "I beg you not to hurt my family, whatever conditions you put forward, I will definitely agree with


    you....................................... ¡±


    The other party said with satisfaction,


    "I hope you can be as cooperative as you say if you dare to y a bit with us,¡±


    "I guarantee that you will not even see your family''s corpses!¡±


    Leroy cried and said, "I will cooperate......... I will cooperate! Please tell me exactly what you need me to do!¡±


    The other party said indifferently, "Go and open the door now, my leader willmunicate with you face to face.¡±


    Leroy listened and faintly froze, and immediately after that, he heard the doorbell.


    He said to the phone in a panic: ¡°I......... am going to open the door.......... ¡±


    The other party said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Leroy, remember what I told you if you dare to y small,¡±


    ¡°All your family members will die a miserable death!¡±


    After saying that, the other party simply hung up the phone.


    Leroy, who was paralyzed, rolled and crawled to the door and opened it with difficulty.


    As soon as the door opened, he saw Hattori Kazuo standing outside the door.


    Hattori Kazuo had actually been waiting for Leroy''s return near his house,


    So they could time it right and call him as soon as he arrived home to prevent him from calling the police or notifying


    others.


    However, before Hattori Kazuo came over this time, he had already disguised his face.


    Ninjas have been studying disguise since hundreds of years,


    And with the aid of various technological materials nowadays,


    Their disguise has be so perfect that it is impossible for ordinary people to see any clues.


    That''s why Hattori Kazuo dared toe to see Leroy in a big way.


    The moment Leroy saw Hattori Kazuo, he knelt down on the ground with a poof and cried,


    ¡°I beg you to let my family go......... I beg you......... ¡±


    Hattori Kazuo directly stepped forward, one hand to help him up,


    One hand to close the room door, dragging him then to the living room sofa.


    Then, Hattori Kazuo threw Leroy on the sofa, and sat opposite him,


    And said indifferently: ¡°Leroy, if you want to save your family, the only chance is to cooperate with me,¡±


    "As long as you cooperate with me obediently, after the matter ispleted, I will definitely send your family back.¡±


    Leroy hurriedly said, "You name it, as long as you can send my family back safely, let me do anything!¡±


    Hattori Kazuo nodded and said indifferently, "What I want you to do is very simple,¡±


    "On the night of the 11th, there is a charity dinner in your banquet hall,¡±


    "I need you to arrange me and my people in as waiters, you just need to arrange us in smoothly,¡±


    "And then you will be considered to havepleted your task.¡±


    When Leroy heard this, he immediately turned pale with fear.


    He didn''t know that this charity dinner, Sara would be one of the guests,


    He only knew that this charity dinner was organized by his own young master,


    Randal Fei, together with the Chinese Chamber of Commerce.


    So when he heard Hattori Kazuo''s words, his first thought was that these people must be trying to do something bad to


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Randal!


    Thinking of this, he said in a panic:


    ¡°The owner behind the Wangfu Hotel is very strong, you''d better not mess with    otherwise............... ¡±


    Hattori Kazuo rudely interrupted him and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°If you still want your family to live, do not talk such nonsense to me, just tell me if you can do what I ask?!¡±


    Leroy said with a crying voice: ¡°If you are going to do anything bad,¡±


    ¡°I will take you in, they will not let me go afterward......... ¡±


    Hattori Kazuo smiled and said, ¡°Then maybe you can sacrifice yourself for the safety of your family.¡±


    Leroy asked him rhetorically, ¡°Even if I did what you guys said, what guarantee do you have that you will let my family


    go?!¡±


    Hattori Kazuoughed: ¡°In this matter, you can only choose to trust me,¡±

 Chapter 4246

    Chapter 4246


    ¡°I can''t give you any guarantee other than a promise.¡±


    With that, Hattori Kazuo turned his words and said in a stern voice,


    ¡°To begin with, if you don''t do what I say, your family will definitely die!¡±


    Then, Hattori Kazuo''s expression instantly eased some more and said seriously,


    ¡°Leroy, I''m not some kind of psychopathic murderer either,¡± ¡°I just want to finish my mission and leave the United States


    safely with the money, so I don''t need to kill your family.¡±


    Leroy said guardedly, ¡°Who knows if you will kill people after the deed is done?¡±


    ¡°In the vast majority of kidnapping cases, the kidnappers will kill the hostages to avoid exposure!¡±


    ¡°Exterminate?¡± Hattori Kazuoughed contemptuously and said,


    ¡°Use your brain Leroy, I came to see you in my real face today,¡±


    ¡°And I will also appear in my real face at the banquet hall in the evening of the 11th,¡±


    ¡°Which will also be captured by all the surveince cameras in the banquet hall,¡±


    ¡°Since I will definitely be exposed, why do I need to engage in any killing to silence the hostages?¡±


    ¡°Is that not self-deception?¡±


    Hearing this, Leroy also believed Hattori Kazuo''s words more or less in his heart.


    ording to his conventional understanding of criminals, the reason for killing and silencing was to avoid exposure,


    And Hattori Kazuo''s words did make sense since he was going to be exposed himself,


    Killing and silencing would be like covering his ears and stealing the bell.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Kazuo Hattori and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Okay! I promise you! Please make sure you don''t hurt my family!¡±


    "Don''t worry.¡± Hattori Kazuo smiled faintly and said seriously,


    ¡°On the night of the 11th, my people will feed your family,¡±


    "Then hide the container in an absolutely safe ce, and after I leave the United States,¡±


    "I will send you the location of the container, and you will be able to rescue them that night.¡±


    Speaking of this, Hattori Kazuo said thoughtfully:


    "Leroy, after we leave, the police will probably look for you to investigate,¡±


    "And even list you as a suspect, you do not need to be afraid, just tell the truth,¡±


    "You can even directly tell the location of the container to the police,¡±


    "Let the police help you to save your family, so they will also believe what you say,¡±


    "I believe that even if they hold you responsible, it will not be too heavy,¡±


    "At most, you will go to jail for a few years, but your family will be able to survive safely.¡±


    When Leroy heard this, he felt a little more grateful to Hattori Kazuo.


    Because he did not expect that these kidnappers would consider them so meticulously,


    It seems that there is indeed some benevolence in it.


    It was also Hattori Kazuo''s words of attack thatpletely dispelled Leroy''s doubts.


    So, he looked at Hattori Kazuo and said,


    ¡°On the night of the 11th, bringing you to the banquet hall as a waiter, that''s all I have to do, right?¡±


    Hattori Kazuoughed and said, ¡°Not just me, but eight people, as long as you put the eight of us in, your task is done.¡±


    As far as I know, your charity dinner on the 11th night will be veryrge,


    At least two to three hundred guests will be there, and the dinner will be of high specifications,


    So more manpower will be needed, and you can tell the others that we are from other departments,


    Or say that the eight of us are temporary helpers from other departments or from another branch of the hotel,


    And the others will definitely not be suspicious.¡±


    Leroy nodded gently.


    In order to maximize profits, the hotel is really not equipped with a very adequate staff, usually temporary needs,


    temporary signs.


    And temporary signs are also very easy, in New York''s freebor market,


    There are arge number of temporary workers who do a day lie three days,


    As long as they do not have money to eat, they will y around to earn some living expenses,


    As long as the hourly rate of $ 15 is paid, no matter what the job, the other party will rush to apply for.


    This group of people is very mobile, today in the hotel as a waiter,


    The next day after tomorrow may be in the restaurant brush te,


    And then two days may go to a construction site as a porter.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    So, when you arrange for eight temporary workers toe in, it will certainly not arouse suspicion.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said to Kazuo Hattori,


    ¡°Okay! I promise you! I will definitely put you guys in when the timees!¡±

 Chapter 4247

    Chapter 4247


    Soon, the time came to the eleventh.


    Hidden beneath the busy morning rush of New York was an undercurrent that was surging at breakneck speed.


    More than a thousand people from the Cataclysmic Front had already arrived in New York,


    Hiding in all corners of the city.


    And Jesse and Randal, have also been waiting impatiently.


    Early in the morning, Randal called Jesse to his study and said excitedly and nervously, ¡°Jesse, these days the media


    headlines are almost all about Sara,¡± ¡°If she disappears tonight, it is estimated that it will immediately trigger a global


    sensation,¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that this matter will not be suspected to you and me?¡±


    Jesse nodded confidently and smiled, ¡°Young Master Fei, the Iga ninja side has already taken care of Leroy,¡±


    ¡°Today they will enter the hotel ballroom as temporary waiters under his arrangement,¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Leroy will use theirck of experience as the reason to keep them behind to help,¡±


    ¡°And then send others away from the vicinity of Sara''s lounge,¡±


    ¡°All the tools they need, have been transported to the interior of the ballroom,¡±


    ¡°Last night with the help of Leroy, tonight around 7:20.¡±


    ¡°The ninjas will be able to make their move, while Sara will be in the lounge waiting to make her appearance at 7:40.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°After winning, they will immediately leave through the back door,¡±


    ¡°Wait until seven forty, when your assistant goes to ask Sara to board the stage,¡±


    ¡°It will be found that, except for Sara, everyone else is already dead,¡±


    ¡°At that time, the scene will naturally be very chaotic,¡±


    ¡°All you have to do is to immediately call the police and leave the rest to the police.¡±


    Here, Jesse said: ¡°After the police arrives, Leroy is the first suspect,¡±


    ¡°As for the ninjas, they all used disguise, the police simply can not find them,¡± ¡°And after they are buried in the Antic


    Ocean, the matter ispletely broken clues,¡±


    ¡°No one can find out the whereabouts of Sara, you do not have to worry about this matter implicating you.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Jesse''s words, let Randal settle his heart, he said with a smile:


    ¡°Tonight, I will put Sara under my b0dy for pleasure!¡±


    Jesse said: ¡°Young master Fei, you may want to wait patiently for a while,¡±


    ¡°Tonight is certainly the windiest time, you''d better make a show,¡±


    ¡°Run more police departments to follow up on the progress of the case,¡±


    ¡°Appeal to the Chinese in New York to make group efforts, and then put out a heavy reward for useful clues and so on,¡±


    ¡°First to leave a good impression on the public, after all, this time to take the me there is Leroy,¡±


    ¡°Also considered the Fei family people this time,¡±


    ¡°The matter will bring a little negative impact to the family,¡±


    ¡°You have to find a way to make up for this part of the negative impact.¡±


    Randal nodded approvingly and said, ¡°Just do as you say!¡±


    After saying that, Randal asked again, ¡°Jesse, what are your personal arrangements for tonight?¡±


    Jesse said, ¡°Young Master Fei, I will personally wait at the pier tonight,¡±


    ¡°The pier has prepared two boats, one to send those ninjas to see the Great Amaterasu,¡±


    ¡°And one to send Sara to my ind, then I will finish docking with those ninjas, and then escort Sara to the ind.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Randal said with a wicked face,


    ¡°Then you wait for me on the ind, tomorrow I''ll rush there after I''m done with the matter at hand!¡±


    Meanwhile, three hundred kilometers away in Providence.


    Charlie and ire were eating breakfast together in the hotel room.


    ire knew that Charlie was going to New York today,


    So she asked with concern, ¡°Honey, when are you leaving for New York?¡±


    Charlie looked at the time and said casually, ¡°I''ll leave around eleven o''clock.¡±


    ire nodded and said, ¡°Then you pay attention to safety on the way,¡±


    ¡°Since you are not here, I will eat something at the school''s restaurant at noon,¡±


    ¡°You get busy with your work, don''t worry about me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°I''m sure I won''t be able to


    make it back for dinner,¡±


    ¡°Soe back to the hotel after ss and call the catering department to order food. It is not safe outside.¡±


    ire nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll get back to the hotel directly after ss this afternoon and stay here.¡±


    Charlie was not worried about ire''s personal safety,


    After all, Joseph had ced a number of female soldiers of Cataclysmic Front in the hotel to secretly protect her,


    With these people around, he could also travel to New York without worry.

 Chapter 4248

    Chapter 4248


    After breakfast, ire cleaned up, said goodbye to Charlie, and then went to school.


    Not long after ire left, Sara''s phone call came and she couldn''t wait to ask:


    "Charlie, when are you going to leave?¡±


    "The lift is ready to pick you up at the hotel anytime.¡±


    Charlie looked at the time, it was just after nine o''clock, so he said,


    "No need to be in such a hurry, if you have something to do,¡±


    "You can get busy first, I can wait until noon and then go there.¡±


    Sara said, "I''m not in a hurry, I''m waiting for you toe and have lunch with me, I''ve already booked the restaurant!¡±


    Charlie was surprised and asked, "Sara, don''t you have to work during the day?¡±


    Sara said with a smile, ¡°I have freed up all my time today,¡± ¡°So I will eat with you at noon and stroll around with you in


    the afternoon, I have booked the restaurant.¡±


    Saying that, Sara said delicately, ¡°You pack up now,¡±


    ¡°I''ll have the helicopter arrive at the roof tarmac of your hotel in ten minutes.¡±


    Charlie had to agree and said, ¡°Okay, I''ll change my clothes.¡±


    Ten minutester, a medium-sized helicopter from a venttionpanynded on the tarmac on the roof of the hotel.


    After Charlie boarded, the copter quickly took off and flew towards New York.


    From Providence to New York, the straight-line distance was only two hundred and thirty kilometers,


    And the helicopter took only one hour to fly over to New York City.


    Afterward, the helicopternded at a small helicopter navigational site near New York''s Chinatown,


    And just after the nended, a woman with ck sunsses came over and said to Charlie,


    Who had just gotten off the ne, ¡°Mr. Wade, Sara is waiting for you at the hotel, please follow me.¡±


    Charlie saw that the person who came to pick him up was Sara''s assistant Tasha,


    So he nodded and said, ¡°It''s hard for you Tasha.¡±


    Tasha muttered, ¡°Mr. Wade doesn''t need to be so polite.¡±


    Saying that she brought Charlie to a Cadic sedan parked next to the helicopter.


    She took the initiative to pull open the rear door for him and spoke, ¡°Mr.Wade, please get in.¡±


    ¡°Thank You.¡± Charlie bent down and sat in the car, and Tasha then sat in the passenger seat.


    The driver''s seat was upied by a white male.


    With a strong, expressionless body and ck tactical sunsses as well as a monaural inte headset,


    Which at first nce was the style of a professional bodyguard.


    After getting into the car, Tasha said to the driver, ¡°Ready to go.¡±


    The driver nodded and immediately drove to Chinatown, a kilometer away.


    At this time, New York''s Chinatown was very lively,


    With stores on both sides of the road doing brisk business and many pedestriansing and going on the streets.


    The Cadic stopped in front of an inconspicuous Cantonese style roast goose store,


    And Tasha said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, Sara is waiting for you inside,¡±


    ¡°But because of her status, she can''te out to pick you up personally.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and after pushing the door and getting out of the car,


    He surveyed the roast goose store and found that there was also a suspended sign hanging at the entrance.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Charlie was curious, wondering how Sara, a native of China,


    Would ask him toe to a Cantonese-style roast goose restaurant for lunch.


    When he pushed open the door of this restaurant, see the first-floor area is only more than twenty square meters,


    Of which only four card seats and half of the area is circled into the back kitchen,


    ss room, everywhere hanging roast goose and squab type of ingredients.


    And the entire first floor, only a young man wearing white guys clothing, is brushing the phone,


    Seeing Charliee in, he subconsciously said: ¡°Sorry, not doing business today.¡±


    Just after the words, Tasha also pushed the door in and spoke, ¡°He is the guest Miss Gu wants to invite.¡±


    The young man then hurriedly stood up and said respectfully,


    ¡°So it''s Miss Gu''s honored guest, please go up to the second floor,¡±


    "Miss Gu has been waiting on the second floor for a long time.¡±


    Charlie said thanks, then went up the stairs to the second floor, and the doubts in his heart became deeper.


    When he arrived at the second floor, in front of the square table in the middle, Sara was sitting facing the stairway.


    Seeing Charlieing up, she excitedly waved at him: "Charlie!"


    At this time, there was another middle-aged man with gray hair, sitting opposite Sara, with his back to Charlie.


    Seeing Sara greeting behind him, he hurriedly stood up and turned around.


    The moment he saw Charlie, the middle-aged man was dumbstruck,


    And only after a few seconds did he suddenly kneel down on one knee,


    sped his hands above his head, and shouted excitedly and respectfully, "Young Master Wade!"

 Chapter 4249

    Chapter 4249


    Charlie was stunned by the actions of the middle-aged man in front of him.


    He immediately reached out to hold him in ce and subconsciously asked, "May I ask who you are?"


    The middle-aged man immediately said respectfully,


    "Young Master Wade, my name is Hogan Chen, originally should have be a lonely ghost,"


    "But I was lucky to be saved by Young Master Changying, so I have survived until today."


    Hearing that Hogan was his father''s old acquaintance, Charlie respectfully sped his fist and bowed,


    "Hello, Uncle Chen, I am Charlie Wade!"


    Hogan is unusually excited, with red eyes said:


    "I know....... I know......... turning back the first time I saw you,"


    ¡°I knew you must be Young Master Chen, at first I thought I was hallucinating,¡± ¡°But as soon as I thought Miss Gu told


    me there was a mysterious guest,¡±


    ¡°I immediately decided that you must be Young Master Wade........... ¡±


    Sara said with a smile on the side:


    ¡°Charlie, I didn''t tell Uncle that you wereing over,¡±


    ¡°I didn''t even tell Uncle that we had found you, originally I wanted to give him a surprise,¡±


    ¡°But I didn''t expect him to be so smart, he guessed your identity right away!¡±


    Hogan hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Gu, it''s not that I''m so smart,¡±


    ¡°It''s just that young master and when young master Changying was young, they really look too much


    alike....................................... ¡±


    Charlie could not help but ask: ¡°Uncle Chen, you and my father, how did you know each other?¡±


    Hogan let out a long sigh and said seriously:


    ¡°Back then, because of my youthful indiscretion, I messed with the wrong people,¡±


    ¡°The other side issued a pursuit order to kill me,¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The entire Hong Kong Ind''s kooks came out in force, just to find me out and hack me to


    death....................................... ¡±


    Speaking of this, Hogan continued with red eyes:


    ¡°The young master Changying sent people overnight to rescue me from Hong Kong Ind,¡±


    ¡°And personally came to Hong Kong Ind to negotiate with that big brother, pay a huge price, to get back my


    life................................................. ¡±


    Charlie said in surprise: ¡°Uncle Chen, so you and my father are old friends


    Sara quickly said: ¡°Charlie, my father said that Uncle was a very respected famous schr at home and abroad,¡±


    ¡°Uncle Wade went to Hong Kong Ind many times to ask Uncle Chen toe out of the mountain,¡±


    ¡°who isparable to any great schr!¡±


    Hogan said modestly, ¡°Miss Gu is too polite, I can''t be considered a famous schr,¡±


    ¡°But I was just fortunate to be appreciated by Young Master Changying.¡±


    As he said, he sighed and sighed:


    ¡°Back then, I originally wanted to return to the countryside and let go of my horse,¡±


    ¡°But I was fortunate to be appreciated by Young Master Changying,¡±


    ¡°So I decided to follow him and build a career,¡±


    ¡°But I never thought that just when I finished my personal affairs and was about to go to Eastcliff,¡±


    ¡°To return to Young Master Changying, he suddenly abandoned the Wade family and left Eastcliff with his wife, his


    whereabouts unknown........................................ ¡±


    Charlie heard here, his heart could not help but tighten.


    The time Hogan is talking about it, he himself should be only eight years of age.


    So, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Uncle Chen, the cause of my parents'' death, do you know the hidden story?¡±


    Hogan shook his head and said apologetically,


    ¡°I''m sorry Young Master Wade, I only heard about Young Master Changying''s murderter,¡±


    ¡°And at that time, he had already cut off contact with me,¡±


    ¡°And thest time he contacted me was before he was ready to leave the Wade family.¡±


    Charlie was busy asking, ¡°At that time, did my father say anything to you?¡±


    Hogan said, ¡°Back to Young Master Wade, Young Master Changying was talking to me on the phone at that time,¡±


    ¡°He said he was leaving the Wade family, but still hoped that I could serve the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°And also asked me to contact Leon, the great steward of the Wade family at that time, but I didn''t agree.¡±


    Saying that Hogan a bit ashamed to exin: ¡°I do not hide from you Wade young master,¡±


    ¡°Back then, I would not have wanted to be involved in the affairs of the underworld, if not for the charisma of young


    master Changying convincing me, I would not have chosen to go out


    again..................................................................................... ¡±


    ¡°So, I felt that if I were to serve Young Master Changying, I would not hesitate to die!¡± "But if it''s not to serve him, then I


    didn''t want to make things difficult for myself.¡±


    "So, I promised Young Master Changying that when he decided to return to the Wade family,¡±


    "Or set up his own business, just one phone call, no matter where I am,¡±


    "What I am doing, as long as he still needs me, as long as I still have a breath,¡±


    "I would just crawl, I will also go to him to resume orders........... ¡±


    "At that time, the young master also respected my choice, only I did not expect,¡±


    "Soon after, to hear the news that he was killed.......... ¡±

 Chapter 4250

    Chapter 4250


    Speaking of things from the past, Hogan''s eyes have filled with tears,


    He could not help but choke on his wrist and said:


    "I really did not expect that the young master Changying would die young, it is     too bad............. ¡±


    Charlie also could not help but sigh lightly, when his father died,


    He was just in his thirties, in the prime of life, it is indeed a pity to the extreme.


    While feeling emotional, Charlie could not help but ask:


    ¡°Uncle Chen, how did youe to New York afterward?¡±


    Hogan let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°After the death of Young Master Changying,¡±


    ¡°I quietly went to Aurous Hill to mourn, when I intended to return to Hong Kong Ind,¡±


    ¡°The big brother who wanted to kill me also heard about the idental death of Young Master Changying,¡±


    ¡°So they immediately issued another pursuit order,¡±


    ¡°I saw that I cannot return to Hong Kong Ind,¡±


    ¡°So I had to smuggle from the maind to the United States, and stay here until now     ¡±


    Saying that Hogan could not help but ask:


    ¡°Wade young master, where have you been all these years?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu in order to find you, went almost all over the world, just to the United States he hade several times,¡±


    ¡°I also helped him together in the United States to find you several times but hade to


    nothing......................................... ¡±


    Sara on the side said: ¡°Charlie, my father and I also came to New York to look for you before,¡±


    ¡°At that time it was Uncle who received us, right here in this hotel!¡±


    Saying that she looked at Hogan and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Chen, I remember when I first came to your ce with


    my dad,¡±


    ¡°I was just eight years old, thest time I came was twenty years old,¡± ¡°Now I am twenty-six, and your ce still hasn''t


    changed at all.¡±


    Hogan smiled faintly and said, "I am a kind of person, it is difficult for me to change after getting used to something,¡±


    "In fact, to put it bluntly, I am sozy.¡±


    Sara looked at Charlie and exined, "Charlie, in the past, when I came to America with my father to look for you,¡±


    "Uncle Chen''s ce was the first stopping point, oh yes, Uncle Chen''s roast goose, the taste is especially good!¡±


    Hogan could not care less about modesty and could not help but ask,


    "Miss Gu, how did you find Young Master Wade? Where did you find him?¡±


    Charlie opened his mouth and said, "Uncle Chen, in fact, I have been in Aurous Hill all along.¡±


    Hogan was dumbfounded as he listened and eximed,


    "How could that be? In the beginning, it seemed that many people,¡±


    "Including Mr. Gu, went to Aurous Hill to look for you, but everyone came up empty-handed.......................................... ¡±


    Hearing this question, Charlie then told the story about Leon cing him in the orphanage.


    After hearing this, Hogan could not help but sigh:


    "With Leon, I have had a few encounters, at that time, I thought that this person was rough,¡±


    ¡°Righteous, but I did not expect that his strategy was so strong,¡±


    ¡°This hand of ck under themp, his y is really at a level!¡±


    Sara said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Chen, can we talk while we eat, I''m hungry.¡±


    Hogan hurriedly said, ¡°Fine, fine, me me, Miss Gu, Young Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°You two please sit down first, I''ll go to the back kitchen to prepare the meal.¡±


    Saying that he looked at Charlie and said ashamedly:


    ¡°Young Master Wade, my small store is not very good at cooking,¡±


    ¡°I''ll just serve some of the same for you to try, so I won''t arrange for you to order a meal!¡±


    Charlie said very politely: ¡°Thank you, Uncle Chen, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°I should, I should! You two please sit down first, I''ll be right there!¡±


    Hogan said that, turned around, and ran downstairs quickly.


    Sara looked at Charlie with a smile on her face and asked him in a low voice, ¡°Charlie, aren''t you a little confused?¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and nodded, ¡°A little......... I thought you just called me out for a meal, I really didn''t react......... ¡±


    Sara mysteriously smiled, then took out the phone from her pocket,


    Handed it to Charlie and said, ¡°Charlie, my father exined to me before, when youe, let you listen to this.¡±


    Charlie was a little surprised, and when he looked up, He saw that on the screen of the phone was Sara''s WeChat


    dialog box with her father.


    At the bottom, there was a voice message, Charlie took the phone and wanted to click the y button,


    Sara quickly reminded: ¡°Charlie, listen with the earpiece mode!¡±


    Charlie nodded, clicked y, and immediately put the phone against his ear.


    Within the earpiece, Philip''s voice came, and he said very solemnly:


    "Chen''s son, your father once told me that the one who wins Hogan will win the world,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Such a pir of talent, you absolutely cannot let go!¡±


    "No matter what, you must persuade him toe out of the mountain and help you!¡±

 Chapter 4251

    Chapter 4251


    After listening to Philip''s voice message, Charlie was surprised in his heart.


    If it is really as Philip said,bined with his father''s recognition of this man back then,


    It is enough to see that Hogan must have very strong overachievements.


    And Charlie is also very clear in his heart, his current biggest development constraint is the scarcity of talent.


    Although the Cataclysmic Front is strong, but after all, it cannot see the light,


    And what the Cataclysmic Front can solve, is the force level problem.


    In the future, want to let the Wade family''s strength rise,


    Force is only a very small part of it, more, is the operation.


    In this point, even Charlie himself is far from it.


    In the future, the Wade family not only needs a leader to show the course,


    But also needs an experienced trader with the safest and most efficient way


    To help the Wade family this huge ship sailing more stable, faster, and farther.


    Perhaps Hogan is a suitable candidate.


    However, Charlie knows very well in his heart that he is not familiar with Hogan and knows very little about his past,


    And he is bound to do the same for himself.


    It would undoubtedly be a bit abrupt to directly propose an invitation at such a time.


    So he nned to take this opportunity to get acquainted with him.


    Soon, Hogan and the fellow downstairs began to walk upstairs with the borate Cantonese-style rice dishes.


    After Hogan had finished his work and filled the long table with food,


    He finally stopped his busy work, took off his apron, and came to the opposite side of Charlie and Sara.


    After some courtesies, the three of them sat down opposite each other.


    Hogan took out a bottle of old yellow wine and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, if you have a taste for it, you might as well have a couple of sses together.¡±


    Charlie said without thinking, ¡°Yes, Uncle Chen, I will drink some with you.¡±


    Hogan nodded and smiled, opened the yellow wine, and was about to pour it for Charlie,


    When Charlie took it over first and smiled,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, you are the elder, it is better for me to pour you a drink!¡±


    With that, he poured the wine ss in front of him half full first.


    Hogan seemed to be somewhat terrified, stretched out his hands to protect the wine cup all the time,


    After Charlie finished pouring, he said gratefully,


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Wade,¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°By the way Uncle Chen, are you from Hong Kong Ind?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hogan shook his head and said, ¡°My ancestors are from Duanzhou, Guangdong Province,¡±


    ¡°My father ran to Hong Kong Ind during the war, I was also born in Hong Kong Ind,¡±


    ¡°My father relied on the ancestral craft of roasting geese in Hong Kong Ind,¡±


    ¡°And took root in Hong Kong Ind, and then my family gradually became rich,¡± ¡°So they sent me to Europe and then


    America to study.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Then how did you meet my father?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hogan said, ¡°I met your father when we were hiking in the United States,¡±


    ¡°We were both students at that time, we just ran into each other when we were hiking during the holidays,¡±


    ¡°Plus we both had almost the same trip nning, so we became friends from then on.¡±


    The two of us went to schools far away from each other,¡±


    ¡°But we didn''t see much of each other, although we wrote and called often.¡±


    ¡°Thenter, your father went back to China with your mother, and left me a contact when he left,¡±


    ¡°Hoping that I could go to Eastcliff to find him after graduation,¡±


    ¡°But my heart was attached to the home, so I went back to Hong Kong Ind.¡±

 Chapter 4252

    ?Chapter 4252


    In fact, Charlie always had three kinds of pills on him; namely, the Healing Pill, the Rejuvenating Pill, and the Cultivating Pill.


    The reason why he asked Quinn to send a Healing Pill instead of a Rejuvenating Pill was because on one hand, he felt that since his uncle was kicked out of the Rejuvenating Pill auction, his identity would probably be exposed if Quinn brought them a Rejuvenating Pill. Another reason was Charlie still had some difficulty forgiving his grandfather.


    In his opinion, why should he use the Rejuvenating Pill if the efficacy of the Healing Pill was sufficient to save his grandfather?


    What''s more, his father suffered a lot of discrimination in the hands of Acker family. He was already repaying grievances with virtue simply by giving them the Healing Pill. There was no need for him to do anything more.


    Quinn was clueless about Charlie''s thoughts. She only knew that the situation was urgent, and that she should not be dying any further.


    So, she said quickly, "Brother Charlie, I''ll go to the airport now!"


    Charlie said, "There''s no need for you to be in such a hurry. You should call and get Dorothy to arrange your ne ride first. I''ll also have Porter arrange for a few female soldiers to apany you and ensure your personal safety."


    Quinn nodded. "I''ll call Dorothy."


    Dorothy had just finished signing the contract with the representative of the Fox family to buy the performance venue the Fox family had just bought at a nominal price of one dor.


    As soon as Quinn''s call came in, Dorothy picked it up and said excitedly, "Oh my god, Quinn! The Fox family just sold the venue to us! This is incredible! How the hell did you and Charlie Wade manage that?"


    Quinn hurriedly said, "How difficult can such a trivial matter be with Brother Charlie around?"


    She hurriedly added, "Anyway, Dorothy, hurry and arrange a ne for me. I need to fly to Los Angeles. Ask the crew to get ready. The sooner, the better!"


    "Ahh?!" Dorothy was shocked. "Quinn, we''ll be doing the final rehearsal tomorrow, and the performance will start the day after tomorrow! Why are you going to Los Angeles at this time? Wouldn''t it take you at least seven to eight hours for a round trip?"


    Quinn blurted out, "Oh, it''s an urgent matter. I don''t have time to exin it to you now. Hurry up and make the arrangements for me. If everything goes well, I cane back tonight. I won''t cause any dys to the rehearsal tomorrow!"


    "Okay..." Dorothy had no choice but to relent. "I''ll call the crew now then."


    Quinn urged, "Ask them to hurry up as much as they can. I''ll head to the airport now!"


    "Okay, I got it."


    After Quinn hung up, she said to Charlle, "Brother Charlie, I''ll go to the airport now then."


    Charlie stood up and said, "I''ll take you there."


    Quinn held his arm and said coquettishly, "Brother Charlie, why don''t you apany me if you have nothing else to do? You can just wait for me at the airport, and yYou don''t have to go to the Acker family mansion."


    Charlie shook his head. "Jordan Fox and Kathleen Fox will be arriving tonight. It''s time for me to present the big gift I''ve prepared for the Fox family. There are still many things I have to do here, so both of us can only split up."


    "Okay.." Quinn knew that Charlie had other things to do, so she said obediently, "I''ll go over there by myself. I''lle back to see you as soon as I''m done."


    "Okay,"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    At this time, Merlin who was downstairs, had also lost his interest in drinking by himself. So, he beckoned Janus and said, "Boss, the money on the table is for you."


    Janus stuck his head out and nced at the stack of hundred-dor bills on the table. "Inspector Lammy, you don''t have to give me so much money. You can just leave a hundred dors behind."


    Merlin said, "This money isn''t from me. It''s from my friend, so how can I take the money for myself? You can keep it. I''m leaving."

 Chapter 4253

    Chapter 4253


    Sara on the side asked nervously, ¡°And then? What did he say?¡±


    What did he say ah?¡± Hogan repeated, sighed, and said helplessly,


    ¡°Of course, he did not believe me, he said I must have cuckolded him behind his back, no matter how I exined he


    was not moved.¡± ¡°However, heter said, for the sake of money, can forgive me this time,¡± ¡°Let me go back to


    recuperate, by the way, give me time to think clearly;¡± ¡°If I get well and continue to help him make money, he would


    pretend that nothing had happened, otherwise, he would take my life.¡±


    Speaking of this, Hogan smiled and added:


    ¡°However, he could not dream that I had left a backhand when I decided to tell him all this,¡±


    ¡°And I asked my first girlfriend in advance toe out of the vi with her passport and wait for me at the hospital near


    thepany.¡±


    Charlie was surprised and asked, ¡°You guessed that he would beat you into the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Hoganughed: ¡°If I had known he would really do that,¡±


    ¡°I would have taken my first girlfriend and eloped, and I would have received fewer beatings.¡±


    Hogan said: ¡°In fact, I was thinking that there are only three oues;¡± ¡°The first one is that Liu sees that I have helped


    him earn so much money,¡± ¡°There is still value in the future, plus he has too many women around,¡± ¡°And will not care


    too much about one of them, so directly let us go;¡± ¡°The second, is the surname Liu after knowing the great shock,


    directly would be killed;¡±


    ¡°The third one is that although Liu is very angry, but for the sake of my use value,¡± ¡°Give me a lesson, let me give up this


    idea, continue to make money for him.¡±


    The first one is that I can walk to the hospital and tell her the good news myself,¡±


    ¡°And because it''s close, I can also see her faster;¡±


    ¡°If the situation went the second path, then she certainly can not wait for me at the hospital entrance,¡±


    ¡°If not wait for me, it proves that the surnamed Liu will not let her well,¡±


    ¡°But at least she has escaped from the clutches advance so that she can report to the police,¡±


    ¡°So that the police look for my whereabouts, but also by the hand of the police, to protect her own personal safety;¡±


    ¡°If the situation went to the third, then she would see me being beaten half to death and sent to the hospital,¡±


    ¡°Which also proves that the surnamed Liu does not intend to fulfill our wish,¡±


    ¡°Then we do not do what he thought, immediately meet in the hospital, and then find the opportunity to elope.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Charlie heard this, in the heart, he admired this man.


    Ordinary people do things, take one step to see one step,


    Smart people do things, take one step to see three steps, the most intelligent people, take one step to determine ten


    steps.


    Hogan did not know in advance what the oue of this matter but made the most meticulous arrangements in this


    situation.


    And, this can also be seen in his love for his first girlfriend, of the three possibilities,


    He had a possible death, a possible injury, but he left his first girlfriend three possibilities,


    All in and out, basically would not have any risk of injury.


    This shows that this person''s way of thinking is really much better than the average person, and also much better than


    himself.


    At least, the same thing if ced on their own, they certainly can not do him so meticulous and thorough.


    At this time, Hogan expression with a childlike smile said:


    ¡°At that time I was sent to the hospital covered with injuries,¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that half an hourter, I quietly ran out of the hospital, and took his first girlfriend to elope.¡±


    Saying that, Hogan said again, ¡°I was nning to take a ne to Southeast Asia,¡±


    ¡°And then find the opportunity to smuggle from Southeast Asia to the United States,¡±


    ¡°But I did not expect that the surnamed Liu returned to the vi, did not see my first girlfriend,¡±


    ¡°Found my first girlfriend took away the passport, immediately after gave the Jianghu pursuit order,¡±


    ¡°Offering a reward of 30 million Hong Kong dors for my life........... ¡±

 Chapter 4254

    Chapter 4254


    Hogan continued: ¡°At that time, we both just arrived at the airport,¡± ¡°Before getting out of the cab, you could see a lot of


    kooks outside the airport looking around,¡±


    ¡°I saw things are not right, can only give up the original n.¡±


    ¡°Originally I wanted to find the opportunity to smuggle out of Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°But the 30 million reward, is the year Hong Kong''srgest dark flower, several major gangs on Hong Kong Ind were


    fighting,¡±


    ¡°But in order to earn this money, they all temporarily shook hands and made peace, all the men sent out to find us both,¡±


    ¡°Even the Macau gumshoes had heard the news toe to try their luck, all the gates and piers in Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°At that time, were gumshoe eyes, I was desperate, before calling your father to save his


    life............................................... ¡±


    ¡°Later, young master Changying flew over from Eastcliff, met with Liu, made a lot of sacrifices and concessions,¡±


    ¡°In exchange for his promise to let us live, for which I have been very grateful,¡±


    ¡°Also promised him to settle his family and other things on this side of Hong Kong Ind,¡±


    ¡°To go to Eastcliff to find him, for him to saddle.......... ¡±


    Speaking of this, Hogan sighed: ¡°But I never thought thatter the young master Changying died


    young............................................ ¡±


    ¡°After his death, the surname Liu immediately turned his face, in my visit to the young master Changying,"


    "He took out 30 million dark flowers to buy my life, I had no choice but to escape "


    Charlie at this time could not help but ask: "Uncle Chen, what about your first girlfriend?"


    Hogan smiled self-deprecatingly and said, "She came to the United States with me,"


    "Because there was still a little cash on hand, we arrived in New York and cked out here,"


    "With the money on hand to open such a small restaurant, the ie was not bad,"


    "But every day morning and night it was really hard, after a long time,"


    "She may not always adapt to the life here, so one night I after returning from odd jobs,"


    "I found that she had taken her passport and left without saying goodbye."


    Charlie really did not expect that the end of the story would end this way, a moment of surprise and all speechless.


    He originally thought that Uncle Chen gave up everything,


    And eventually will be able to harvest a release of the love of the South Mountain,


    The achievement of a good story of a lover finally be a couple.


    But even in his dreams, he did not expect to end up with such a miserable ending.


    Hogan also saw Charlie''s amazement, a slight smile, shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Indeed she did so I can


    understand, after all, when she was in Hong Kong Ind,¡±


    ¡°Living in tens of millions of dors of luxury vis,¡±


    ¡°And after we came to the United States, living in the basement of less than five square meters,¡±


    ¡°That kind of dark life, the average person really can not ept.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and asked, ¡°So she went back to Hong Kong Ind?¡±


    Hoganughed: ¡°I think she must have returned, but I risked calling back to my friends on Hong Kong Ind to ask,¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But no one knows her whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°I was told that she might have taken her life and asked me to check the missing persons information at the police


    station,¡±


    ¡°But I didn''t believe it because if she really took her life, she couldn''t have taken her passport with her,¡±


    ¡°And since we were illegal immigrants, the only use for her to take her passport with her¡±


    ¡°Would be to actively expose her identity and then be deported back to Hong Kong Ind,¡±


    ¡°So I knew then that she must have gone back to Hong Kong Ind.¡±


    ¡°This state of uncertainty about her whereaboutssted for about six months or so,¡±


    ¡°Until after the original spouse, surnamed Liu, died of an illness, she suddenly appeared in the public eye as Liu''s


    official girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Not long after, the two of them got married, that wedding was very grand,¡±


    ¡°The Hong Kong Ind famous tycoons and stars had gone,¡±


    ¡°I dragged someone from Hong Kong Ind to buy some newspapers and magazines that reported her wedding,¡±


    ¡°There are many photos of the wedding scene, see the photos of her really happy,¡±


    ¡°I was rest assured, then I have been at ease to run this small restaurant, until now ¡±

 Chapter 4255

    Chapter 4255


    At this time, Hogan took the initiative to help himself and Charlie to pour the wine, said with a smile:


    ¡°Young Master Wade, do not just talk about me, how about talking about you,¡±


    ¡°You have been missing for so many years, many people were thinking about your safety,¡±


    ¡°Including me, but I have been unable to take care of myself, not able to do something like Mr. Gu, around Looking for


    you....................................... ¡±


    Charlie smiled gratefully and then told him about his approximate experiences over the years.


    When Hogan learned that Charlie was now the head of the Wade family,


    He was thrilled beyond words and eximed in praise, ¡°Young Master Wade, for you to be the head of the Wade


    family,¡± ¡°I believe that Young Master Changying''s spirit in heaven must be very relieved!¡±


    Charlie gently nodded, couldn''t help but feel emotional:


    ¡°In my opinion, the only way to truly console my father''s spirit in heaven is to let the Wade Family stand at the top of the


    world.¡±


    After hearing this, Hogan''s face was shocked.


    He really did not expect that Charlie would have such an ambition.


    However, he knew very well in his heart that it was not difficult to have great ambition,


    But to turn it into reality was as difficult as ascending to heaven.


    How much Charlie is like his father, he is not quite sure.


    When he thought back to the kindness of Changying to himself, at a certain moment, he moved to serve Charlie like a


    dog and horse.


    However, he and Charlie''s idea, the first meeting has not given them a deep friendship,


    After all, he does not know Charlie, and Charlie may not look at himself.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    So, the two very tacitly agreed to talk more and more easily,


    And soon, they talked about Charlie''s trip to New York at this time.


    Hogan asked: ¡°Young master Wade you came to the United States this time, should be especially to support Miss Gu''s


    concert, right?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I came to the United States to apany my wife to further her studies,¡± ¡°And I just


    happened to be in Providence, and I came here today to apany Sara to a charity dinner.¡±


    ¡°So that''s how it is.¡± Hogan nodded and said with slight confusion,


    ¡°A charity dinner that can invite Miss Gu to attend must be very influential,¡±


    ¡°But I don''t seem to have heard of any important charity dinners recently


    Sara said casually, ¡°It seems to be the Chinese Chamber of Commerce and the young master of the Fei family doing it


    together,¡±


    ¡°The purpose is to give donations to the Chinese orphans in Europe and America.¡±


    Hogan frowned slightly and suddenly smacked a little different taste.


    Although he was only a small owner of a roast goose store,


    But because he studied finance and did investment and financing and business management back then,


    What he was best at, was information collection and analysis.


    Based on this habit that he has maintained for many years, he pays close attention to the valuable information around


    him,


    As long as it is useful, no matter what, he will pay attention to remembering it, and habitually analyze it at the earliest.


    Therefore, over the years, what major events have happened in New York, he basically knows them all.


    Because of this habit, he has seen and analyzed a lot of things and hase up with his own set of rules.


    The first is the charity activities, in this city of New York, there are almost no low-key charity people.


    So, as long as someone wants to engage in charity,


    They will certainly try every way to promote the momentum so that the charity dinner is known by everyone.


    And a charity dinner to invite Sara, but keep it low-profile and away from themunity news, this is not normal.


    Secondly, this kind of activity is a charity dinner, itself is a very shy and high-profile performance form.


    To put it bluntly, the charity dinner is a bunch of people who could have taken the money out of a low-key good deed,


    But they have to get together and make a grand banquet, and even get the media to broadcast the whole thing,


    And then take with a high-profile the little or whatsoever money out, for, nothing more than to gain the maximum


    attention.


    So, obviously a charity dinner, but also to deliberately keep a low profile,


    In the eyes of Hogan, like a couple said that they want to quietly undergo a hidden marriage,


    But can not help but set off firecrackers to celebrate, it is a bit weird.


    So, he asked Charlie: ¡°Young Master Wade, are you also an invited guest to this charity dinner?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, "I''m not, I was called over by Sara as an escort.¡±


    Sara smiled and said, "Uncle Chen, I pampered Charlie for half a day before he agreed toe over to apany


    me.¡±


    Hogan felt even more strange, he thought for a moment and spoke,


    "Miss Gu, I wonder if it is convenient for you to take me to this charity dinner to see the world?¡±

 Chapter 4256

    Chapter 4256


    Sara didn''t expect that Hogan was interested in the charity dinner,


    So she didn''t hesitate and said with a smile, "If Uncle Chen is interested,e with us in the evening.¡±


    Hogan nodded and smiled, "Yes, it won''t cause any trouble for Miss Gu, right?¡±


    Sara shook her head and said, "Why not? They invited me as a guest, so I have to give a face.¡±


    Hogan sighed, "That''s good........ To be honest, thest time I attended a


    charity dinner was twenty or thirty years ago in Hong Kong,¡±


    "Since I came to the United States, I have never attended such an asion, today it is just right to go and see the


    world.¡±


    Charlie had no doubts about Hogan''s words.


    Moreover, he had not carefully asked Sara about the details of this auction,


    So he did not feel anything strange, and his acumen in details was quite inferior to Hogan''s.


    After eating, Charlie and Sara simply stayed at Hogan''s small restaurant.


    The three of them talked a lot on the second floor,


    Which also allowed Charlie to hear a lot of things rted to his parents from Hogan''s mouth.


    However, Hogan was also not clear about the hidden story of Charlie''s parents'' murder back then.


    Six o''clock in the afternoon.


    A series of crisp footsteps came, and Tasha, dressed in a professional suit, ran up to the second floor of the restaurant


    with a single step.


    As soon as she came up, she said to Sara, ¡°Sara, Mr. Wade, it''s almost time for us to leave.¡±


    Sara nodded and said to Hogan, ¡°Uncle Chen, let''s go.¡±


    Hogan smiled and said, ¡°You guys wait for me, I''ll go downstairs to change my clothes.¡±


    Below the roast goose store, there was also a semi-basement,


    Which was also the home where Hogan had lived for more than twenty years.


    Charlie and Sara waited for a while on the first floor,


    And not long after, Hogan, who had changed into a ck suit, came up from below.


    Although he was already over fifty years old,


    But because of his lean and tall figure and bookish face,


    He felt verypetent and dashing after changing into a suit.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    This also makes Charlie can''t help but feel in his heart,


    If his father was still alive, he thought he would have looked like Hogan.


    Subsequently, Charlie, together with Sara and Hogan, took a bulletproof Cadic from the securitypany


    And went with the motorcade to the venue of tonight''s charity dinner, the New York Wangfu Hotel.


    Meanwhile, inside the Wangfu Hotel, eight Iga ninjas, led by Kazuo Hattori,


    Had already changed into their waiter costumes and started pretending to be busy behind the curtain of the banquet


    hall.


    Due to the shortage of manpower today, the person in charge, Leroy, found twenty temporary workers to help,


    The experienced staff were transferred to the front to serve the guests, these inexperienced, will stay in the back to do


    some misceneous work.


    This is also the usual hotel routine, so no one feels anything wrong.


    At 6:30, Sara''s motorcade drove into the Wangfu Hotel, then the motorcade was guided by the staff and drove into the


    VIP channel of the banquet hall.


    The VIP channel is at the back of the banquet hall, which is not open to other guests, so it can better protect the privacy


    of the VIPs.


    After the motorcade stopped, the bodyguard in charge of driving said to


    Tasha on the passenger side,


    ¡°Miss Chen, please wait inside the car for a moment, we need to get out first for security confirmation.¡±


    Tasha nodded, and then, the front and back cars got down in one breath with more than twenty bodyguards wearing


    bulletproof undershirts.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they immediately blocked off both ends of the convoy


    And carried out exhaustive security checks on the left and right sides.


    There were even a few bodyguards who walked directly into the VIPne to confirm and check the route that Sara


    would take next.

 Chapter 4257

    Chapter 4257


    Only after confirming that there was no danger, did the driver''s intee with the voice of his teammate:


    ¡°Everything is ready, you can let Miss Gu off.¡±


    The driver immediately said, "Miss Gu, you can get off.¡±


    After saying that, he pushed open the car door and pulled the back door open for Sara.


    Sara and Charlie walked down from the car together, and at this time,


    Hogan, who was sitting in the car behind, also stepped out of the car.


    Two bodyguards came out from the VIP channel and said to Sara, "Miss Gu, you can go in now.¡±


    Sara nodded, and at that time, two middle-aged men and a young man came out of the VIPne together.


    The leader is the president of the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce, Brian Lu, and the middle-aged man on his


    left is Micky Luan, The executive vice president of the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce, and also a good


    friend of Philip Gu when he was young.


    As for the young man to the right of Brian, naturally, is the organizer of this charity dinner, the youngest of the Fei family,


    Randal Fei.


    Randal made such a big show in order to put Sara in it, so when he heard that she hade, naturally he couldn''t wait


    to see her.


    At this time, Sara also saw the three,


    When recognized one of them is none other than her father''s best friend Micky Luan, she said with a smile: ¡°Hello Uncle


    Luan!"


    Micky said with a smile: "Hey Sara, uncle has not seen you for years,"


    "You came to the United States these days, why note to my home to sit? Your aunt Sun has been talking about


    missing you!"


    Sara politely said, "Uncle Luan, recently there are a lot of things,"


    "I have not found time to visit, if you and Auntie Sun have time, tomorrow night I wille to your house for a meal!"


    Micky said happily: "Good! My daughter adores you the most!"


    "If she knew you wereing to the house for dinner, I''m afraid she would be too excited to sleep tonight!"


    Micky said: "Right Sara, uncle to introduce you, this young and promising young man,"


    "Is the young master of the American Fei family, this charity dinner, is the young master Fei''s organization."


    Randal smiled slightly, nodded at Sara very gentlemanly, and said,


    ¡°Hello, Miss Gu! My name is Randal Fei, I''ve heard a lot about you,¡± "And today I finally got to meet you in person as I


    had hoped!¡±


    Sara also nodded her head and said, "Young master Fei is very polite.¡±


    At the side, Charlie looked at Randal with interest and thought to himself,


    "I wonder what rtionship this young master of the Fei family has with Stell,¡±


    "Is he Stell''s cousin or Stell''s cousin''s nephew?¡±


    Micky then said, "Sara, let me introduce to you again,¡±


    "This is the president of our New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce, Brian Lu.¡±


    Brian said with a smile,


    "Miss Gu, it is really an honor for our New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce to cooperate with you this time,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "And please rest assured, Miss Gu, for this cooperation, our New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce will definitely do


    our best to make you and your team satisfied!¡±


    Sara nodded politely and said, "Then it will be hard for President Lu!¡±


    At this time, Micky looked at Charlie and then at Hogan and asked curiously, "Sara, these two gentlemen are?¡±


    Sara first introduced Hogan and said, "This is Hogan Chen, an old friend of my father.¡±


    After saying that, and a serious introduction to Charlie:


    ¡°As for this....... his surname is Wade, is my chief feng shui master for this North American tour,¡±


    ¡°I went to a lot of trouble to specially invite him from China, you can just call him Master Wade like me.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade....... ¡± Micky was a little surprised, unconsciously carefully looked at Charlie,


    Seeing him so young, but also not much master style, in the heart more or less a few points of contempt,


    Think for sure this guy is 80% chatan, but still politely eximed:


    ¡°I did not expect Master Wade would be so young, has be a feng shui master, really young and promising right!¡±

 Chapter 4258

    Chapter 4258


    Charlie smiled and said casually:


    ¡°It''s not really young and promising, but just some friends, if Mr. Luan has any feng shui needs, you can find me.¡±


    Micky does not believe in feng shui secret arts at all, so he is not a fan of Charlie,


    But his mouth smilingly said, ¡°Okay, good, since Master Wade said so, I will also give you a chance to hold the show.¡±


    Charlie saw that he did not like himself, a few words of courtesy is just going through the motions,


    This buddy really wants to invite him to get to his feng shui set, he will not give him a d*mn.


    This sort of double standard where your feelings are different from what you actually express with your mouth.


    But in the heart, the other party is sure that they will not see him in the future.


    So, Charlie simply said, ¡°Sorry Mr. Luan, I have a full schedule recently, if you really have feng shui needs, I can help


    you rmend another feng shui master.¡±


    Micky did not expect Charlie to speak so bluntly, his heart was somewhat upset, thinking:


    ¡°I am just being polite with you to give you face, but you took it seriously?¡±


    ¡°You think I would really ask you toe to me to see the feng shui?¡±


    So, Micky smiled and said, ¡°It''s okay, since Master Wade has had no time recently, let''s wait for the next opportunity.¡±


    When saying this, Micky thought in his heart: ¡°This kid is probably a chatan, I have to take the time to remind Sara,


    don''t fall for this kind of fraud.¡±


    Randal said smilingly: ¡°The dinner will start in a moment, why don''t we go in first,¡±


    ¡°We have prepared a VIP lounge for Miss Gu, Miss Gu will be honored to rest there for a moment,¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°And then make an appearance after the dinner starts, or give a surprise to the other guests outside.¡±


    Saying that, Randal added: ¡°Right now, except for the three of us, the other two hundred guests do not know that Miss


    Gu is the mysterious guest of honor tonight,¡±


    ¡°I believe that when Miss Gu makes her appearance, it will definitely cause a huge sensation.¡±


    Sara had known about his arrangement, so she didn''t have a problem with it,


    Nodded gently and said politely, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Young Master Fei.¡±


    Randalughed, ¡°It''s all as it should be.¡±


    Saying that, he hurriedly made an invitation gesture and said, ¡°Miss Gu please!¡±


    Sara nodded, and the bodyguard came forward and said to Sara,


    ¡°Miss Gu, we have checked inside, it is all safe, and there are still security personnel arranged by Young Master Fei


    inside,¡±


    ¡°So we will not send too many people inside, I n to let six team members go in with you,¡±


    ¡°And the rest will be on standby at the front and back doors.¡±


    Sara didn''t doubt that there would be any problem with her security, so she agreed to do so.


    Afterward, she took Charlie, Hogan, and her assistant Tasha, then followed Randal and the others inside.


    However, at this time, Hattori Kazuo was not immediately arranged to go near the VIP room that Randal had prepared


    for Sara,


    But temporarily stayed in the back kitchen to help out and prepare the drinks.


    ording to Hattori Kazuo''s own n, he would first wait for the target to enter the VIP room,


    And then send one of his men to identally spill wine on the floor near Sara''s VIP room during the process of


    delivering wine to the banquet hall,


    And then Leroy would step in and arrange for several other people to quickly rece the stained carpet,


    While they would take advantage of the time to change the carpet to get to the task.


    At this moment, Randal and others, led Sara and her party to the entrance of the VIP lounge,


    Randal took the initiative to open the door and said to Sara:


    ¡°Miss Gu, it''s hard for you to rest here for a moment,¡±


    ¡°Later the dinner officially starts, President Lu, Vice President Luan and I will all make speeches respectively,¡±


    ¡°When we finish our speeches, we will announce that we invite the mysterious VIP to make an appearance, then there


    will be staff to inform you to enter the venue.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Sara also did not think much about it, nodded, and said, ¡°Then I will wait here.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Randal nodded happily and said with a smile, ¡°Then Miss Gu will go in first to rest, and we will go to the front to


    prepare.¡±


    After Randal and the others left, a bodyguard said to Sara, ¡°Miss Gu, we have checked inside the VIP lounge,¡±


    ¡°There are no other passages, it is very safe, and there are no eavesdropping or recording devices,¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured, six of us will guard the entrance, if there are any problems you can call me at any time.¡±

 Chapter 4259

    Chapter 4259


    Sara nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    "We should.¡± The other party said, ¡°By the way Miss Gu, there are some drinks and desserts inside,¡±


    ¡°You are advised not to consume them freely for safety''s sake.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    After Sara finished speaking, she looked at Charlie and Hogan and said, ¡°Uncle Chen, Charlie, let''s go in and sit down


    for a while.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Tasha and spoke, ¡°Tasha, you alsoe in and take a rest.¡±


    The four of them then went into the lounge.


    As soon as Hogan entered the lounge, he began to look around.


    Although the lounge was luxuriously decorated and well furnished, he felt that this ce was really difficult to feel safe.


    Because, this lounge contacts the outside world only a door, in addition, is apletely enclosed space.


    Under normal circumstances, the privacy of this room is excellent,


    But once in danger, this room almost does not have any chance of escape.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but with some worry, always feel, this charity dinner and this confined room, seems to


    hide some hidden secrets.


    So, he asked Sara: ¡°Miss Gu, how were you invited to this charity dinner?¡±


    Sara said: ¡°The vice president Luan is my father''s former friend,¡±


    ¡°Because of this rtionship, my first few stops on this tour, with the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce reached


    a series of cooperation,¡±


    ¡°A few days ago Uncle Luan said the young master of the Fei family wants to cooperate with them to organize a charity


    dinner,¡±


    ¡°They hope I coulde over to support a show, I think the theme of this charity dinner is quite meaningful, so I agreed.


    ¡°


    Hogan nodded and asked, ¡°Tonight''s charity dinner is for Chinese orphans, right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Sara nodded, the afterglow could not help but look at Charlie and spoke,


    ¡°Charlie suffered a lot in the orphanage back then, and now he also puts out a lot of funds to do charity for the orphans,


    so I also want to do my part.¡±


    At the side is Tasha, at this time also quietly staring at Charlie,


    Want to see if Charlie''s expression at this time will be because of Hogan''s question showing some changes.


    Charlie, whose emotional nerves were somewhat dull, had a little reaction at this time, while Hogan''s heart became


    even more worried.


    Because he thinks, so it seems, this charity dinner, is more like tailor-made for Sara.


    So what is the purpose of the other party doing this?


    The young master Fei fell in love with Sara and wanted to cater to her, or did the other party have some mischief in


    mind for her?


    If there was no this airtight room with no ce to escape, Hogan might think that it was probably Randal who wanted to


    win Sara''s attention.


    However, if this room is included in the conditions of analysis,


    Hogan feels that there is a faint murderous spirit in it, so thetter seems more likely.


    It''s like, a man goes on a date with a woman if he carries a cOndom with him,


    It doesn''t necessarily mean he wants tomit a crime, maybe he just wants toe along after the atmosphere


    arrives.


    But if he carries a dagger in addition to a c0ndom, then the vor of the matter has changed.


    For a while, he did not know how to tell Charlie and Sara his opinion,


    After all, Sara is a public figure, many things will naturally be infinitely magnified once ites to public figures.


    If Sara was not a big star, then he would really advise her to be more cautious and better leave the ce first.


    However, after all, she is a public figure, and is here to attend a charity dinner,


    If she leaves without saying goodbye, once the word gets out, it will have a great negative impact on her reputation.


    In case one is overthinking, then this matter will make a big oops.


    At this time, Charlie saw him frowning slightly, seemingly preupied, so he curiously asked, ¡°Uncle Chen, what are


    you thinking about?¡±


    Hogan came back to his senses, shook his head, and said,


    ¡°Oh, nothing Young Master Wade, just thinking that the privacy of this room is really good.¡±


    Charlie felt a little nonsensical but still nodded out of politeness.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At this time, Hogan sat down next to Charlie and asked him in a low voice:


    ¡°Young Master Wade, I don''t feel good about this.¡±


    Charlie was surprised and asked him, ¡°Uncle Chen, which area do you mean?¡±


    Hogan looked around for a while and spat out one word in a low voice:


    ¡°Here.¡±

 Chapter 4260

    Chapter 4260


    Charlie was a little surprised and looked at Hogan and asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Chen, what do you think is wrong


    here?¡±


    As his own strength continued to rise, Charlie had long since entered a state where he could respond to all changes


    with no change.


    Therefore, he did not need to keep a string taut at all times,


    And with his strength, he could basically deal with unexpected events easily.


    However, Hogan is different.


    In the years since he came to the United States, Hogan has always been careful and cautious.


    On the one hand, he has to worry about the immigration bureau to find out his illegal immigration status,


    On the other hand, he also has to worry about the Hong Kong Ind tycoon Liu sent people to find him.


    Therefore, he is always alert to everything around him, and his sense of danger is naturally sharper.


    At this moment, Hogan said in a very serious whisper,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, many small details, in my case are wrong.¡±


    Saying that he then spoke all the doubts in his heart, all of them.


    After Charlie listened, his expression also gradually cooled down.


    He felt that Hogan''s analysis was very reasonable.


    One or two things abnormal perhaps maybe a coincidence,


    But many factors are abnormal, it is difficult to exin by coincidence.


    Thinking of this, he asked Hogan in a low voice,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, do you think that Randal is plotting against Sara?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Hogan nodded and spoke, ¡°Randal is the young master of the Fei family, his status, among all the people


    outside,¡±


    ¡°Is the highest, so it is impossible for him to help others sing, so he must be the real protagonist.¡±


    Saying that Hogan added: ¡°Moreover, with his Fei family young master''s status,¡±


    ¡°Since he decided to do this thing, he must have a very thorough n, and also will certainly not leave any risk,¡±


    "They arranged us in such a retreat room, the intention is already very obvious,¡±


    "The killing machine is ready to ambush us Young Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie could not help but frown, his mind, suddenly thought of the still unknown whereabouts of Jesse.


    So, a question sprouted in his heart:


    This Jesse and Master Fei, could there be any rtionship with Randal?


    Or, Randal, could it be Randal''s important superior?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After all, if Randal really wanted to make a move on Sara today, it would prove that he, like Jesse, is a beast in human


    skin.


    The fact that Jesse disappeared aftering to New York,


    And that the ability of the Cataclysmic Front did not find out Jesse''s whereabouts,


    Proves that Jesse must have defected to someone with great strength, and Randal just happens to have that strength.


    With a thought like this, Charlie immediately took out his cell phone,


    Sent a text message to Joseph, the text message is:


    "Check Jesse and Randal Fei of the Fei family, to see if these two people have any interactions in the past,¡± "In addition,


    check what rtionship Randal and Jesse have.¡± But all the things that are written in the file, Cataclysmic Front to


    check up much easier.


    Although much of Randal''s information is highly encrypted,


    But the Cataclysmic Front has its own informants in the U.S. intelligence department,


    And its own trained hackers can also directly crack the confidential information,


    So they quickly found Jesse and Randal''s file, and then the two files did aparison and immediately made a


    discovery.


    Just as Charlie was waiting for a reply, Sara looked at the two men in surprise and asked,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, Charlie, what are you two talking about there with your heads together? Mysteriously............................ ¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said casually,


    "I am quite curious about that young master Fei, so I asked Uncle Chen about it.¡±


    Sara asked in confusion, "Charlie, why are you curious about him?¡±


    Charlie was about to speak when he suddenly received a text message, which showed,


    "Mr. Wade, Randal''s father is called Adam Fei, his grandfather is Dawson Fei, and the rest is still being checked.¡±


    When Charlie saw this, he knew that this Randal was actually Ste''s nephew.


    So, he said to Sara, "Coincidentally, I know this Randal''s aunt.¡±


    "Ah?" Sara was surprised and asked, ¡°How do you know his aunt?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°That''s a long story.¡±


    At this time, Charlie''s phone received another message, ¡°Mr. Wade, Jesse, and Randal, used to study at the same


    university,¡±


    ¡°and the two of them studied at the university at the exact same time ovepping,¡±


    ¡°Which at least proves that the two of them are alumni of the same batch.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Charlie cursed in the bottom of his heart, to this information, his heart immediately is clear,

 Chapter 4261

    Chapter 4261


    Charlie was a little surprised and looked at Hogan and asked in a low voice, ¡°Uncle Chen, what do you think is wrong


    here?¡±


    As his own strength continued to rise, Charlie had long since entered a state where he could respond to all changes


    with no change.


    Therefore, he did not need to keep a string taut at all times,


    And with his strength, he could basically deal with unexpected events easily.


    However, Hogan is different.


    In the years since he came to the United States, Hogan has always been careful and cautious.


    On the one hand, he has to worry about the immigration bureau to find out his illegal immigration status,


    On the other hand, he also has to worry about the Hong Kong Ind tycoon Liu sent people to find him.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Therefore, he is always alert to everything around him, and his sense of danger is naturally sharper.


    At this moment, Hogan said in a very serious whisper,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, many small details, in my case are wrong.¡±


    Saying that he then spoke all the doubts in his heart, all of them.


    After Charlie listened, his expression also gradually cooled down.


    He felt that Hogan''s analysis was very reasonable.


    One or two things abnormal perhaps maybe a coincidence,


    But many factors are abnormal, it is difficult to exin by coincidence.


    Thinking of this, he asked Hogan in a low voice,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, do you think that Randal is plotting against Sara?¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Hogan nodded and spoke, ¡°Randal is the young master of the Fei family, his status, among all the people


    outside,¡±


    ¡°Is the highest, so it is impossible for him to help others sing, so he must be the real protagonist.¡±


    Saying that Hogan added: ¡°Moreover, with his Fei family young master''s status,¡±


    ¡°Since he decided to do this thing, he must have a very thorough n, and also will certainly not leave any risk,¡±


    "They arranged us in such a retreat room, the intention is already very obvious,¡±


    "The killing machine is ready to ambush us Young Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie could not help but frown, his mind, suddenly thought of the still unknown whereabouts of Jesse.


    So, a question sprouted in his heart:


    This Jesse and Master Fei, could there be any rtionship with Randal?


    Or, Randal, could it be Randal''s important superior?


    After all, if Randal really wanted to make a move on Sara today, it would prove that he, like Jesse, is a beast in human


    skin.


    The fact that Jesse disappeared aftering to New York,


    And that the ability of the Cataclysmic Front did not find out Jesse''s whereabouts,


    Proves that Jesse must have defected to someone with great strength, and Randal just happens to have that strength.


    With a thought like this, Charlie immediately took out his cell phone,


    Sent a text message to Joseph, the text message is:


    "Check Jesse and Randal Fei of the Fei family, to see if these two people have any interactions in the past,¡± "In addition,


    check what rtionship Randal and Jesse have.¡± But all the things that are written in the file, Cataclysmic Front to


    check up much easier.


    Although much of Randal''s information is highly encrypted,


    But the Cataclysmic Front has its own informants in the U.S. intelligence department,


    And its own trained hackers can also directly crack the confidential information,


    So they quickly found Jesse and Randal''s file, and then the two files did aparison and immediately made a


    discovery.


    Just as Charlie was waiting for a reply, Sara looked at the two men in surprise and asked,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, Charlie, what are you two talking about there with your heads together? Mysteriously............................ ¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said casually,


    "I am quite curious about that young master Fei, so I asked Uncle Chen about it.¡±


    Sara asked in confusion, "Charlie, why are you curious about him?¡±


    Charlie was about to speak when he suddenly received a text message, which showed,


    "Mr. Wade, Randal''s father is called Adam Fei, his grandfather is Dawson Fei, and the rest is still being checked.¡±


    When Charlie saw this, he knew that this Randal was actually Ste''s nephew.


    So, he said to Sara, "Coincidentally, I know this Randal''s aunt.¡±


    "Ah?" Sara was surprised and asked, ¡°How do you know his aunt?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°That''s a long story.¡±


    At this time, Charlie''s phone received another message, ¡°Mr. Wade, Jesse, and Randal, used to study at the same


    university,¡±


    ¡°and the two of them studied at the university at the exact same time ovepping,¡±


    ¡°Which at least proves that the two of them are alumni of the same batch.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Charlie cursed in the bottom of his heart, to this information, his heart immediately is clear,

 Chapter 4262

    Chapter 4262


    Can not help but think: ¡°Everywhere we are looking for this Jesse and can not find, so he came to New York to join


    Randal!¡±


    ¡°The Fei family is powerful, and New York is the Fei family''s backyard,¡±


    ¡°Their strength and resources in New York, can bepared to the Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    ¡°If Jesse had been hiding in the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°The Cataclysmic Front might not be able to find his whereabouts even if they searched for another month!¡±


    Thus, Charlie was very firmly convinced that today''s charity dinner was a set up by Randal for Sara,¡±


    ¡°And it was even likely that Jesse was behind the plot!


    At this moment, Charlie''s expression had be very ugly.


    He really did not expect that the young master of the Fei family would be so bold as to dare to move even his sister!


    At this time, Hogan also saw that Charlie''s expression was not right, and quickly whispered:


    ¡°Young Master Wade, if the other party really has bad intentions, just with a few bodyguards outside,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid it''s difficult to deal with, and I specte that the other party will definitely,¡±


    ¡°Choose to make a move on us when the charity dinner officially begins,¡±


    "So it seems that we only have a five-minute window of time left. "


    Saying that he immediately added: "I have a reprieve,¡±


    "Call 911 immediately now and tell them that someone here is using explosives to n a terrorist attack.¡±


    "In New York, a terrorist attack is the highest level of incident,¡±


    "Once the police receive an rm rted to a terrorist attack, the police are extremely serious,¡±


    "The special operations team will arrive by helicopter within five minutes,¡±


    "And within ten minutes of receiving the rm,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "The NYPD will at least draw more than three hundred police officers from the surrounding area to the scene to


    support;¡±


    "What''s more, this is the Fei family''s property,¡± "The young master of the Fay family is here tonight,¡± ¡°The police will only


    take it more seriously and will not rest until the ce is turned upside down!¡± ¡°By then, the massive influx of SWAT and


    police will be able topletely disrupt their ns for tonight,¡±


    ¡°And we''ll be safe for now!¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie couldn''t help but be surprised by Hogan''s response speed.


    He did not expect that Hogan would be able toe up with a series of solutions in such a short period of time.


    The 9/11 time that shocked the world back then happened in New York and was a permanent pain for the city,


    So he believed what Hogan said, once the city''s police received the rm about the terrorist attack,


    They would definitely do everything they could to respond quickly.


    What''s more, this is still the Fei family''s territory,


    The young master of the Fei family is holding a banquet here tonight,


    If there is really an attack, the consequences are unimaginable.


    This will definitely make the police more nervous.


    Therefore, the feasibility of this solution is almost 100%.


    However, Charlie was not going to use Hogan''s method.


    He smiled faintly and said to Hogan: ¡°Uncle Chen, catching adult3ry in bed,¡±


    ¡°Catching thieves to catch stolen goods! If you don''t catch the thief,¡±


    ¡°But want to run away with your property, you can run away for a while,¡± ¡°But not for a lifetime, as long as the thief is still


    here, he will keep thinking about your property.¡±


    After hearing this, Hogan said with horror:


    ¡°Young Master Wade, the other party is the young master of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°We don''t know how many top experts are working under him,¡±


    ¡°With our bodyguards alone, I''m afraid we are not their opponents,¡±


    ¡°For us now the most important thing is to retreat in one piece, and then think of countermeasures,¡±


    ¡°Stay in the green hills, not afraid of no firewood................ ¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, don''t worry, don''t care if he''s a baboon or a monkey, as long as I''m here, no one can do anything!¡±


    Hogan did not understand this response, he had told Charlie the extent of the danger of the matter without reservation,


    But Charlie was not moved in the slightest.


    He could not help but secretly sigh: ¡°Young master Wade would not really think that he could control such a


    situation................................... ¡±


    Thinking of this, he could not help but stifle:


    ¡°Compared with the young master Changying, although the young master Wade is courageous,¡±


    ¡°But the big picture is still much worse......... ¡±


    ¡°If we can not escape today, the young master Changying will not be extinct?¡±


    Hogan thought to this point, the whole person got an electric shock.


    He knew that Changying only had one son, Charlie, and moreover,


    It was only today that he knew that Charlie was actually alive.

 Chapter 4263

    Chapter 4263


    Therefore, he could not ept that his benefactor''s only son would die here no matter what.


    He felt that he had beennguishing for more than 20 years,


    And his death was nothing to be regretted, but Charlie is still young,


    And he has the bloodline of Wade and An family, two of the phoenixes in his body,


    So no matter what, he could not stand by and see him die here!


    So, he immediately took out his cell phone and subconsciously prepared to call 911.


    At this moment, he no longer cared whether Charlie would stop,


    Or whether Charlie would be angry, in his opinion, to save Charlie''s life is the most important.


    However, when he took out the phone and was about to unlock it,


    He suddenly found that the top right corner of the phone was showing the word no service!


    He eximed in his heart, ¡°This is the center of New York!¡±


    ¡°How can there be no carrier signal? Could......... could........ ¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Could....... could they have blocked the cell phone signal?!¡±


    Hogan was right in his guess.


    Jesse was worried that in case the Iga ninja encountered a tangle during their operation,


    Giving Sara time and opportunity to call the police, would greatly increase the difficulty of their operation.


    In that case, as long as Sara called the police, all the ns would be ruined.


    Therefore, he deliberately reminded Randal, in Sara''s room within a 20- meter radius, installed multiple signal shields.


    This signal shield gives good istion of radio signals,


    Once turned on, whether it is cell phone signals or inte signals, they will bepletely cut off.


    Moreover, he gave the remote control switch of the signal shield to Hattori Kazuo,


    As soon as he felt that the time was right and ready to do it, he would immediately cut off the signal.


    Just a minute ago. Two of Hattori Kazuo''s men, after passing by Sara''s room,


    Walked out a few meters and identally spilled the red wine that they were going to bring to the front,


    Which stained the pure wool woven carpet with a red stain,


    So Hattori Kazuo immediately asked the two men to rece the carpet.


    So, several people immediately carried out a brand new roll of carpet from the equipment room and prepared to rece


    it.


    The six bodyguards at the door were a little wary of this,


    But this waryness only made them pay more attention to the waiters,


    And did not immediately make them aware of the approaching danger.


    At this time, Hattori Kazuo suddenly pressed the remote control in his pocket,


    The signal shield instantly began to work, and then,


    He gave a wink to his men who were preparing to rece the carpet,


    And several hands immediately reached into the rolled carpet.


    The carpet at this time has more than a dozen hardened poison shuriken hidden in it.


    This kind of cold weapon because of the quenching of blood-sealing poison,


    The killing power is extremely strong and can be done without a sound.


    When they each had four shurikens in their hands,


    Several people exchanged a look with each other, and at that moment, Hattori Kazuo suddenly attacked!


    He turned around instantly with great speed and shot out four shurikens in his hand aiming at two of the bodyguards.


    The others followed immediately, and in a sh, nearly twenty shurikens raced towards the six bodyguards.


    The six bodyguards realized that there was danger, and before their bodies could react,


    They were already stabbed by the shuriken and they died instantly!


    The whole process took less than two seconds!


    Immediately after that, Hattori Kazuo quickly gave a wink to his men,


    And the crowd immediately replenished the shuriken and flew towards the door of the VIP room.


    At this moment, Sara and Tasha inside the room knew nothing about the danger outside the door.


    Because, in the banquet hall next door, the charity dinner has officially started,


    The sound of the host speaking, the sound of the apuse on the scene,


    So that they can not hear the movement outside the door.


    And at this time, Tasha was wondering and muttering a sentence, ¡°Huh, why is there no


    On the other side, Hogan has been nervous to the extreme,


    He knows the phone has nowork, so it must be the other party ready to make a move,


    They have missed thest opportunity, now he is afraid there is only one way to wait for death.


    Only Charlie, with his keen senses, took in everything that was happening outside the door.


    He recalled his experience when he faced the Iga family ninja in Japan, And sensed that the weapon used by the other


    party outside should be the hand sword used by the Iga ninja at that time!


    He couldn''t help but frown, andughed yfully under his breath, ¡°Huh, it''s actually a ninja!¡±


    Saying that, in his hand, he already quietly held the soul-piercing de.

 Chapter 4264

    Chapter 4264


    Sara heard this, surprised asked: ¡°Charlie, what did you say ninja........... "


    The word ninja has not yet finished, the door was suddenly kicked open!


    Immediately after, Hattori Kazuo led seven Iga ninjas rushed in extremely fast.


    The two girls screamed out in fear, while Hattori Kazuo coldly instructed the ninjas around him,


    ¡°Except for the women, kill all the rest, leave no one alive.......... "


    The same as Sara, Hattori''sst two words have not finished,


    Looked up and suddenly saw Charlie is sitting against the door,


    The whole person was scared to the extent that his scalp instantly got numb,


    And quickly from the scalp the numbness spread all the way to the toes!


    Hattori Kazuo longing with fear, anxiety, panic, and a trembling voice:


    ¡°Wade....... Wade master? How did you.......... you get here......... "


    The other seven ninjas heard this, have looked along with Hattori Ichigo''s gaze over.


    This look does not matter, seven people saw Charlie,


    Scared instantly poof all kneeled on the ground, the heads falling to the ground!


    These people, without exception, all responded to Ito Nanaiko''s signs at the time of Qingming,


    And went to Waderest to support Charlie.


    There, they saw Charlie''s terrifying strength with their own eyes.


    In particr, Charlie hooked his fingers and neutralized two of the four battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front one


    after another!


    That scene still left them with palpitations!


    They know, even their head, Hattori Hanzo, and even Hattori Kazuo''s father,


    Is not a match for the Four Great Battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front!


    Even two Hattori Hanzo, three Hattori Hanzo,


    Have no chance of winning in front of onemander of the Cataclysmic Front.


    But Charlie, like killing a dog, easily dealt with the two of them,


    This strength, in their eyes, is already beyond theirprehension!


    At this moment, when they saw Charlie here, they were naturally scared out of their wits!


    Hattori Kazuo saw seven of his men around him kneel down, he himself then came back to his senses,


    Hurriedly kneeling on the ground, fearful, said:


    ¡°Wade....... Master Wade......... on......... sorry........ ¡±


    ¡°Really sorry....... under....... under Hattori Kazuo........... Iga ninja under themand of Miss Ito......... ¡±


    "At the beginning, on Mount Waderest, I followed Miss Ito to help you fight against the Cataclysmic


    Front............................. ¡±


    "Today...... Today, I did not know you were here and unintentionally


    offended you, so please I atone for my sin......... ¡±


    Sara, Tasha, and even Hogan at this moment have looked silly.


    A second ago, these eight people rushed in a murderous manner.


    But a secondter, these eight people actually all kneeled down,


    And these eight people without exception, all in a head kowtowing begging for mercy!


    Charlie looked at Hattori Kazuo, smiled contemptuously, and asked in a cold voice:


    "Hattori Kazuo, right? Tell me, how much fcuking guts have you eaten, how dare you even try to me?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hattori Kazuo folded his hands and said in terror:


    "Back to Master Wade........ a guy named Yun paid us a high price to kidnap the two women in this room,¡±


    "And then kill everyone else.......... I really did not know it was You ah......... ¡±


    After saying that, he nced at Sara and Tasha, and instantly recognized one of them as Sara!


    In this instant, he was almost scared out of his mind!


    Not only was he a fan of Sara, but he had also seen her with his own eyes that day


    On Waderest Mountain and knew that she was Charlie''s confidante.


    Only at this moment did he realize that what Jesse has asked him was to kidnap Sara!


    He couldn''t help but curse in his heart:


    ¡°Isn''t this a fcuking dog? I''d rather kidnap Amaterasu Omikami than Charlie''s woman....... ¡±


    Panicked to the core, Hattori Kazuo cried,


    "No wonder....... that guy named Yun, dead set on telling me who the target really was...... ¡±


    "Master Wade, I was being used! That person just told me that there are two women in this room,¡±


    "Let us first kidnap both women, did not tell me who these two women are ah      ¡±


    Saying that he kneeled a few steps, came to Charlie while kowtowing like crazy while crying,


    "Master Wade....... I really did not know that you and Miss Gu were here


    "If I knew, even if I was given ten thousand guts, I would never have dared to do anything against Miss


    Gu...................................... ¡±


    "Please be merciful and spare me this time......... ¡±

 Chapter 4265

    Chapter 4265


    Hogan and Sara both looked confused.


    Sara waspletely unaware of what was happening,


    While Hogan waspletely unable to figure out why these few people came in with murderous anger


    And immediately knelt down and begged for mercy as soon as they saw Charlie.


    What they do not know is that Hattori Kazuo is now really scared to death.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He only felt that his heart rate was so fast that it had gonepletely out of whack,


    And the violent and rapid vibrations seemed to shatter his entire chest cavity with excruciating pain.


    In his mind, he couldn''t help but recall the image of Charlie kicking a small stone,


    And directly killing themander of the Cataclysmic Front on Waderest Mountain that day,


    And knew that as long as Charlie was upset,


    He could send the eight of them to meet the Great God of Amaterasu in a minute.


    Therefore, he could only keep begging and repenting, praying that Charlie would be merciful.


    At this time, Charlie smiled yfully and said, "Hattori Kazuo is right, go, close the door first.¡±


    Hattori Kazuo could only nod like a gray grandson and hurriedly stood up,


    Dragged his trembling legs and closed the door of the VIP lounge.


    Afterward, Hattori Kazuo returned to his original position,


    Knelt on the ground again, looked at Charlie, and begged,


    ¡°Master Wade....... I beg you to forgive me this time.......... ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently,


    "We are all adults, you are still here daydreaming like a child, this is no longer interesting.¡±


    Hattori Kazuo panicked to death, like a dog that lost its home, confessed:


    "Master Wade....... your great name for us, has long been like a thunderp,¡±


    "Your strength, in our eyes, also is like a miracle, I really do not mean to be your enemy.¡±


    "...... this is all instructed by someone......... ¡±


    Charlie smiled and spoke: "I ask you, the person who hired you, who is it?¡±


    Hattori Kazuo was busy saying,


    "A Chinese surnamed Yun, I don''t know exactly what his name is, I only know it''s Mr. Yun.¡±


    Charlie found out Jesse''s information, opened the photo, and asked him, "Is this the man?¡±


    Hattori Kazuo crawled forward a few steps on his knees,


    And after seeing it clearly, he hurriedly knelt and retreated again before bowing and saying,


    ¡°Back to Master Wade, that''s him!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°How much money did he give to you?¡±


    Without thinking, Hattori Kazuo said, ¡°Eighty million dors!¡±


    Charlie continued to ask: ¡°How many of you havee in total?¡±


    Hattori Kazuo said respectfully, ¡°Just eight of us.......... ¡±


    Charlie asked in a cold voice: ¡°What was your original n?¡±


    Hattori Kazuo said: ¡°The original n was to arrest the two women here,¡±


    ¡°Kill everyone else, and then immediately take them away from the staff passageway,¡±


    ¡°Load them into garbage trucks and transport them to the dock,¡±


    ¡°That Yun has arranged a boat for us, so when we hand them over to him,¡±


    ¡°We could leave the United States by boat.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie nodded gently, then he smiled lightly, looked at Hattori Kazuo with interest, and asked,


    ¡°Hattori Kazuo, let me ask you, do you guys still want to return to Japan alive?¡±


    Hattori Kazuo''s expression was overjoyed, and he nodded his head like garlic and hurriedly said, ¡°I do! We all want to! I


    beg Master Wade to make it happen!¡±


    The others also begged, ¡°Please, Master Wade!¡±

 Chapter 4266

    Chapter 4266


    Charlie nodded and said, "To tell you the truth, one of the masterminds behind this matter today is..¡±


    "Randal Fei of the Fei family in New York, and he is here now,¡±


    "So help me arrest him and transport him out ording to the n you just mentioned,¡±


    "But not to Jesse, I will arrange for someone to meet with you and take him away, and after it is done,¡±


    "The eight of you will go directly with my men, and they will protect you.¡±


    Although Hattori Kazuo had never met Randal,


    He was very clear about the reputation and strength of the Fei family in New York.


    The strength of the Fei family was simply notparable even to the Ito family in Japan,


    Yet Charlie told him to capture the young master of the Fei family, which made him scared out of his mind.


    So he panicked and cried and begged, "Master Wade.......... we Iga ninja have always survived in the cracks,¡±


    "Life is very hard, if we provoke the Fei family, it is likely to be the disaster of extinction for us...................................... "


    Charlie sneered and sternly said, "Hattori Kazuo! For you, Iga ninjas, provoking the Fei family,¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°There just might be a disaster of extinction, but you provoked me, then what it might be!¡±


    He said that and stood up, looked down at Hattori Kazuo, and said coldly:


    "When the Su family was able to exterminate the Matsumoto family,¡±


    ¡°Even the son of Matsumoto Ryojin, who was taken away by his ex-wife for many years and changed his name,¡±


    "Was not spared, how could I, Charlie, be inferior to them?¡±


    "If you are determined to oppose me, then I will make the Iga ninja,¡±


    "And all those who are rted to the Iga, disappear from this worldpletely!¡±


    When Hattori Kazuo heard Charlie''s words, he was struck by lightning and his liver and guts were split!


    He knew Charlie''s strength.


    Not to mention that Charlie himself was so powerful that killing Iga ninja was no different from killing a chicken.


    The strength of the Cataclysmic Front under hismand alone was so strong that it made him shudder!


    If Charlie really wanted to exterminate the Iga ninja, then they definitely had the ability toplete Charlie''s order!


    Hearing this, Hattori Kazuo hadpletely copsed,


    He knocked his head on the ground and cried out in pain, his whole body kept trembling as he sobbed.


    When he came to America, he still carried the mission and vision of revitalizing the Iga ninja.


    But now, the centuries-old heritage of the Iga ninja was likely to be destroyed.


    If he did not agree to Charlie, the Iga ninja wouldpletely disappear from this world,


    And if he agreed to Charlie, he was afraid that he would spend the rest of his life,


    Trying his best to avoid the Fei family''s pursuit, it was still unknown how many would survive.


    This desperate situation had caused his emotions and mentality topletely copse.


    The other seven Iga ninjas were in the same mood.


    Charlie, seeing that Hattori Kazuo was still not cooperating, said in a cold voice:


    "Hattori Kazuo, we have an old saying that,


    "''good words are not enough to persuade a damn3d ghost'', since I have given you a way out and you don''t cherish it,¡±


    "Then don''t me me, for being merciless, you go first today,¡±


    "Your father, brother, and other rtives, it won''t take long for them to apany you!¡±


    As soon as Charlie''s words came out, Hattori Kazuo immediately raised his head,


    Emotionally broken down and cried, ¡°Master Wade.......... I am willing to cooperate! I am willing to cooperate!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Charlie nodded and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°You first dispose of the bodyguard''s corpse outside the door,¡±


    ¡°Then continue to go out disguised as a waiter, it won''t take long,¡±


    ¡°That Randal will definitelye over to see what''s going on, then you will directly do it,¡±


    ¡°First take out all the bodyguards around him, then take the person away.¡±


    Hogan, who had not spoken, said in a low voice:


    ¡°Young Master Wade, a person of Randal''s level must have martial arts experts around him,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid these ninjas are no match.¡±


    Charlie agreed and said, ¡°There is indeed this possibility.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Hattori Kazuo and spoke,


    ¡°You don''t have to worry too much, if there are martial arts experts around the other party, I will solve it for you.¡±

 Chapter 4267

    Chapter 4267


    Hattori Kazuo now could only cross his heart and follow Charlie all the way to the ck,


    So he gave up and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Okay, Master Wade! I will do everything you say!¡±


    Charlie in order to ensure that nothing goes wrong,


    Took out the cell phone and opened the information sent by Joseph,


    Opened Randal''s photo, handed it to Hattori Kazuo and several people, and instructed:


    ¡°Remember this person,ter if he brings people over, you wait for him toe in,¡±


    "Take out all his men, if hees himself, then directly kidnap him and bring him to me, understand? "


    Hattori Kazuo dare not to say anything anymore, nodded hastily and said,


    "Master Wade don''t worry, I understand......... ¡±


    Charlie nodded and added: "If he lets peoplee to explore the truth,¡±


    "You do not have to do it, directly let people in.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Hattori Kazuo solemnly agreed, and carefully stared at Randal''s photo before speaking,


    "Master Wade, I''ve memorized Randal''s looks!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, waved his hand, and said,


    "Since you have already remembered clearly, then this is no longer your business, all go out!¡±


    Hattori Kazuo breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said,


    "Master Wade, then I will first leave......... ¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly led the seven people to retreat out.


    As soon as they left, Sara asked impatiently, "Charlie, that Randal, why would he kidnap me?


    Charlie coldly said: ¡°I was tracking the whereabouts of that Jesse when I was in Canada,¡± ¡°But this kid disappeared after


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Is actually Jesse''s superior, they specialize in brutalizing young girls for fun,¡±


    ¡°And via extremely ruthless means, you should have been their next target.¡±


    Sara gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This evil is too vicious!¡±


    ¡°He put on such a big show to deceive me! It''s so hateful!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sara, don''t worry, I will make him pay the maximum price.¡±


    Sara couldn''t help but ask: ¡°Charlie, what are your next ns? Is it to kidnap that Randal?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said firmly, ¡°I will definitely not let them go,¡±


    ¡°But right now I don''t know the exact whereabouts of Jesse, so since Randal is here,¡±


    ¡°Why not take this opportunity to give him a trick first!¡±


    Sara hastily reminded, ¡°Charlie, this Fei family is strong,¡±


    ¡°In North America, it is second only to the An family of Chinese families,¡±


    ¡°If you move their young master, this matter will bring you trouble........... ¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Charlie casuallyughed: ¡°People are not kidnapped by us either, we are just witnesses.¡±


    Hogan could not help but exim: ¡°Young Master Wade, this solution is too good!¡±


    "When that Randales over, those ninjas will kill his men and kidnap him,¡±


    "And even the six bodyguards who died just now can all be counted on them as well!¡±


    "We just need to y nice in front of the police,¡±


    "And then we can watch the fire from the other side of the river!¡±


    Saying that, Hogan added: "Young Master Wade, in that case,¡±


    "I dare to suggest that you should not put these ninjas back if the Fei family traces them,¡±


    "This matter will still be exposed sooner orter.¡±


    Charlie nodded with approval and said, "There is indeed thisyer of risk.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie asked Hogan, "Uncle Chen, what good advice do you have?¡±


    Hogan busily said, "I heard these ninjas just now say that the person who invited them here,¡±


    "Is the one you''ve been trying to find, Jesse, right?¡±


    "Right.¡± Charlie nodded his head.


    Hogan added: "Young Master Wade, you have not been able to find the whereabouts of Jesse,¡± "ording to me,


    Jesse is probably hiding with the Fei family to advise Randal,¡±


    ¡°And the Fei family is powerful, has many industries, and is heavily guarded, so it is not easy to find him.¡±

 Chapter 4268

    Chapter 4268


    Charlie agreed and said, ¡°Right, I now also suspect that Jesse has been hiding with the Fei family.¡±


    Hogan then said, ¡°Since you intend to let these ninjas kidnap Randal,¡±


    ¡°It might as well let your men control these ninjas as well,¡±


    ¡°Let them first demand a huge ransom from the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°And then let them evaporate, then the Fei family will then naturally think that,¡±


    ¡°It was these ninjas who kidnapped Randal, so they will definitely follow the line of ninjas to investigate.¡±


    ¡°If they find out the identity of these ninjas,¡±


    ¡°Then they will definitely go to Japan to find the whereabouts of these people,¡±


    ¡°And people in your hands, they can only go to Japan to find the rtives of these ninjas in Japan,¡±


    ¡°And then they will definitely force to ask Jesse who hired the ninjas;¡±


    ¡°In this way, the Fei family will probably think that it was Jesse who hired these ninjas to kidnap Randal,¡±


    ¡°And that he is the real mastermind behind it and by then,¡± ¡°I''m afraid he won''t be able to wash his hands even after


    jumping into the Yellow River.¡±


    ¡°I believe that once the Fei family investigated the ninjayer,¡± ¡°Without waiting for them to find out the actual results,


    Jesse already will be panicked,¡±


    ¡°He will only have two choices, either take the initiative to confess everything to the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Or can only grit his teeth and carry this ck pot to escape,¡±


    ¡°No matter which one he chooses, the Fei family will not let him go!¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Uncle Chen, what do you think,¡±


    ¡°If Jesse confesses to the Fei family, how will the Fei family deal with him?¡±


    Hogan said without thinking: ¡°If I were at the helm of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°If Jesse came to confess this to me, the first thing I would do is to kill him, and on the spot to avoid a long night!¡±


    ¡°Because once these things get out, the Fei family''s reputation will suffer a devastating blow!¡±


    ¡°Even if Randal, the young master, can never be recovered,¡±


    ¡°His father can still find someone to regenerate another or even several!¡±


    ¡°But once the family reputationpletely copsed, the loss is not as simple as of a male child!¡±


    ¡°So, even for Randal''s father, there is no way to allow what Randal has done to implicate the entire family,¡±


    ¡°A family so strong, if not a little courage to break the wrist, it is impossible toe this far.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie''s heart was enlightened and heughed: ¡°In this way, once the Fei family followed the ninja matter


    down the line,¡±


    ¡°Jesse will only have a chance of survival by fleeing from the Fei family.¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡± Hogan said, ¡°Since you have already sent people toy a in New York,¡±


    ¡°You might as well use this method and let the Fei family force Jesse out!¡±


    ¡°Or let Jesse himself be scared out by the Fei family!¡±


    After a pause, Hogan added: ¡°Young Master Wade, as long as you y this scene well today,¡±


    ¡°The Fei family will never suspect your head even if they die!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I believe that it won''t take long for you to catch Jesse as well,¡±


    ¡°And you won''t have to worry about being exposed at all;¡±


    ¡°After all, when the Fei family found out that the ninja was hired by Jesse,¡±


    ¡°And then Jesse could not be found, they will definitely think that Jesse is hiding in advance,¡±


    ¡°Even if the Fei family can not find Jesse for the rest of their lives,¡±


    ¡°They will not associate this matter with you!¡±


    ¡°You caught Randal today and watch the fire, tomorrow and then wait for the rabbit to catch Jesse,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°And finally get the whole body and retreat, the best of both worlds.¡±


    The more Charlie thought about it, the more he felt that Hogan''s method was very feasible,


    And the only thing he had to do was to finish off Hattori Kazuo or hide them.


    However, since he had already promised to keep them alive,


    Then naturally he would not go back on his word to kill them.


    Therefore, as long as they were hidden in a ce where no one could find them,


    The matter would develop in the direction analyzed by Hogan.


    As for where to hide Hattori Kazuo and the others,


    Charlie naturally had an excellent choice in mind.


    Without a doubt, the best ce for them is to go to Syria!

 Chapter 4269

    Chapter 4269


    Hogan''s analysis made Charlie exim: ¡°Uncle Chen, your idea is really great! Let''s do as you say!¡±


    At this time, Tasha couldn''t help but speak up,


    "Mr. Wade....... just now, didn''t that Hattori Kazuo say that that s(um named


    Jesse was waiting for him to take us to the pier?¡±


    "Why not catch Randal here first, and then go to the pier to catch that Jesse?¡± "What''s the point of going to all this


    trouble?¡± Hogan smiled and said, ¡°Miss Tasha, the reality is different from the movies,¡± ¡°In ¡°Gangster¡±, Chen Haonan


    became the leader and often personally led his disciples to chop people up.¡±


    ¡°Responsible for the hands, the brain is only responsible for moving the brain,¡±


    ¡°How can the conductor behind the scenes risk putting himself in danger?¡±


    Charlie also nodded and said, ¡°If Jesse would personally go to the pier to do the hand over from the Iga ninja,¡±


    ¡°Then this person would not be able to live today, in my opinion,¡±


    ¡°Not only will he not go to the pier, but he has also even made aplete n,¡±


    ¡°Maybe when the ninja gang appears, they will directly kill them.¡±


    Tasha awkwardly smiled twice: ¡°Well......... am I thinking too much.......... ¡±


    After saying that, she asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, then how are you sure that Randal will definitelye over?¡±


    ¡°In case he iste, then won''t the n go down the drain?¡±


    Charlie said seriously, ¡°It depends on who is the first to sulk.¡±


    Saying that, he looked at Sara and smiled, ¡°Sara, help me perform the yter!¡±


    At this moment, Hattori Kazuo and others had already loaded all the bodies,


    Of the six bodyguards into the garbage truck through the internal passage prepared in advance.


    In order to ensure that the matter would not be revealed,


    Hattori Kazuo had long forced Leroy to clear all the area in this vicinity,


    So there were no other staff activities in this area, which greatly facilitated them.


    Afterward, Hattori Kazuo and others, in ordance with Charlie''s orders,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Reassumed their roles as waiters and returned to the vicinity of the VIP room to continue their cleaning work.


    And at this time, inside the banquet hall, Randal was anxiously waiting for the news that the ninja had gotten the job


    done.


    Originally, the n Jesse had made was that after Hattori Kazuo had gotten his hands on the work,


    He would take the man away in the garbage truck, and at this time would send a text message.


    To Jesse informing him that things had worked,


    Jesse would reply with a coded message to Randal, rying the good news to him.


    This way, Randal does not have to have any contact with Hattori Kazuo throughout the whole process,


    When the person disappears, Leroy has to take the ck pot of me, He only needs to pretend that he does not know


    anything, no one will associate himself with him.


    Therefore, Randal is now only looking forward to Jesse''s reply.


    However, seeing that the Chinese Chamber of Commerce''s Vice President Luan has finished speaking,


    President Lu has also reached the halfway point, and it will be his turn to speak on stage.


    But still did not receive any news, the efficiency of this ninja is really disappointing for him.


    At this time, his mood got more nervous.


    He was nervous, not in front of so many people to address, but he knew very well,


    ording to his original n about Sara, with the Chinese Business Association,


    After the speech of the two presidents of the association, the process is followed by his speech at the end.


    And here he would announce in public tonight''s charity dinner and the intro of a heavyweight VIP.


    Immediately after, he will be on stage to announce that there is a heavyweight guest on stage.


    At this time, Sara wille out of the lounge, directly step on stage,


    To the audience to drop a heavy bomb, the charity dinner tonight will go to the climax.


    Of course, this process is under the premise of no surprises.


    The real process is that Hattori Kazuo has toplete his task and kidnap Sara before Randal takes the stage.


    Subsequently, if he received the coded message back from Jesse,

 Chapter 4270

    Chapter 4270


    So Randal will be rest assured about the boldness of the speech on stage,


    Speaking at the end, or the public announcement of tonight''s heavyweight VIPs, and then have the VIPs on the stage.


    However, since Sara would have been kidnapped and all the people around her had been killed,


    The situation would be that he would have said on stage that he would invite the VIPs to appear, the VIPs would bete.


    At this time, he will be directly on stage to the two presidents and say,


    ¡°I guess the VIP did not hear the words just now,¡±


    Let them hurry to the VIP lounge to invite them to appear.


    Immediately after, the two presidents would find that the VIP lounge,


    Save for a pile of corpses, there is no shadow of Sara?


    So, the scene would be in chaos, and as the host himself, he would have to be in a state of crisis,


    And after seeing the tragic events that has urred,


    He would first call the police and first ask his men to close the entire banquet building so that the suspects would not


    escape.


    Subsequently, arge number of police officers would quickly arrive,


    Then investigate the scene, and finally find Leroy as a major suspect,


    Take him back for interrogation, and finally, the direction of things wouldpletely be put on Leroy,pletely away


    from Randal.


    Because everything has long been interlocking arrangements,


    So Randal at this time is particrly worried that the gang of ninjas will have an ident.


    So, already a little subdued, he took out his specially prepared new phone and sent a message to Jesse: ¡°Still no


    movement?¡±


    Jesse quickly replied, ¡°I haven''t received any news yet.¡±


    Randal urged, ¡°Ask what''s going on! I''m about to give a speech on stage! Five minutes at most!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jesse naturally knew what it meant for Randal to speak on stage,


    So he immediately made a call to Hattori Kazuo.


    However, at the other end of the line, it was temporarily unavable.


    Jesse panicked, he knew that signal shielding equipment is installed near Sara''s,


    Now can not reach Hattori Kazuo''s phone, which means that Hattori Kazuo''s gang is still on the scene!


    If Kazuo Hattori is still at the scene, it means that he has not been able to get it!


    Thinking of this, Jesse was even more nervous.


    The most critical thing was that he could not contact Kazuo Hattori at all,


    So he had no idea about the specifics of the scene.


    So, he immediately sent a message back to Randal: ¡°Young Master Fei,"


    "I can''t contact the ninjas now......... you send a trusted man over to see if there''s been any ident........ "


    "Fcuk!" Randal saw these contents, immediately replied:


    "You fcuking swear that there is no problem, everything is under control,"


    "You son of an idiot! If anything goes wrong in this matter, I''ll fcuking kill you!"


    After sending the message, although he thought more and more angry,


    But still did not dare to dy, immediately called his most trusted assistant over and whispered:


    "Go to the VIP lounge to see if there is anything, if there is, immediatelye to tell me!"


    "Yes, young master!" The assistant didn''t dare to dy, he got up and rushed to the VIP lounge.


    Disguised as waiters, Hattori Kazuo and others secretly observed this person''s approach,


    But once they thought of Charlie''s instructions that they must not make any rash moves,


    Without seeing the young master of the Fei family, they did not make any moves.


    The assistant came all the way to the entrance of the VIP lounge,


    And to his surprise, the door was open at this time,


    And Charlie was persuading Sara with bitter words, ¡°Miss Gu, I suggest you listen to the bodyguard''s advice and hurry


    up!¡±


    Sara said with a difficult face, "Just going straight away, it''s not appropriate, right  ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said, "What''s inappropriate, safety is important!¡±


    Randal''s assistant was slightly stunned and hurriedly came forward and asked,


    "Miss Gu, where are you going?¡±

 Chapter 4271

    Chapter 4271


    Charlie turned back, looked at the assistant and opened his mouth, and asked, "Who are you?¡±


    The assistant busily said, "I''m Young Master Fei''s assistant, my name is Evan Sun.¡±


    Charlie nodded and spoke, "Please tell Young Master Fei that Miss Gu''s bodyguard said that¡±


    "All of a sudden there is nomunication signal here,¡±


    "There is a great security risk, for the sake of Miss Gu''s safety, we have to leave first!¡±


    As soon as Evan heard this, he broke out into a sweat in a hurry.


    In his heart, he said in shock, "Miss Sara is actually going to leave?¡±


    "If we really let her go, won''t the young master and Jesse''s n all fall through?¡±


    As Randal''s most trusted assistant, Evan knew almost all of Randal''s affairs.


    Even, when Jesse quietly flew to New York, it was Evan who went to the airport to pick him up and bring him back to the


    Fei family.


    Therefore, he already knew all of Randal''s ns for today.


    At this time, seeing that Sara was going to leave,


    He could not sit back and do nothing, so he hurriedly said:


    ¡°No signal? Impossible, is there any misunderstanding here?¡±


    Charlie said with certainty:


    "Our bodyguard just said that the inte signal and cell phone signal have both disappeared strangely,¡±


    "Which is absolutely unusual, they have gone out to consult with the bodyguard outside,¡±


    "And wille over to take Miss Gu away immediately.¡±


    Saying that Charlie said with a serious face,


    "Even if this is really some kind of misunderstanding,¡±


    "We can''t take the risk of Miss Gu''s safety! Please try to understand!¡±


    Evan panicked: "That....... you first take it easy.......... we are heavily guarded here,¡±


    "It is absolutely impossible to have any security problems!¡±


    "As for the signal problem you said, I specte that there may be some technical fault,¡±


    ¡°We have many types of electronic equipment here, especially the audio amplifier and wireless microphone,¡±


    ¡°It is likely that there has formed an interference,¡±


    ¡°You wait for a moment, I will go and talk to our young master!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°This way, you go talk to young master Fei, we will go first,¡±


    ¡°If there are any problems, we canmunicate by phone.¡±


    When Evan heard this, he was so anxious that he blurted out,


    ¡°No way! Our young master will soon be on stage to give a speech!¡±


    ¡°The young master is about to give a speech on stage, and will announce Miss Gu''s VIP status in public.¡±


    ¡°He is the young master of the Fei family, you cannot give any face, right?¡±


    Charlie pondered for a moment with a difficult face, his mouth slightly loosened, and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Well, then you go and inform Young Master Fei, we will apologize to him face to face,¡±


    ¡°I believe that a reasonable person like Young Master Fei will be able to understand us!¡±


    Sara also said apologetically, ¡°Please ask Young Master Fei toe over,¡±


    ¡°I''ll exin to him face to face, I''m really sorry about this matter.¡±


    Evan knew he couldn''t control the scene anymore, he quickly said,


    ¡°Miss Gu, you must wait for a moment, I''ll go and inform our young master!¡±


    After saying that, he quickly ran back to the banquet hall.


    Randal was anxiously waiting for Evan''s news, seeing Evan panting and running over,


    He hurriedly asked, ¡°What''s the situation over there?¡±


    Evan said, out of breath: ¡°Young......... young master......... ¡±


    ¡°You go....... quickly to see it! Miss Gu is making a fuss about leaving!¡±


    ¡°Leaving?!¡± As soon as Randal heard this, he knew that the gang of ninjas had not yet made a move,


    And his heart was naturally furious to the extreme.


    But at the moment he could not care about anger,


    Subconsciously frowned and asked: ¡°Why does she want to leave?


    Evan said: ¡°Miss Gu''s bodyguard found that the signal is blocked,¡±


    ¡°They think the environment is dangerous, so for safety reasons, want to let Miss Gu leave first.¡±


    ¡°Holy sh!t!¡± Randal''s body shivered with anger.

 Chapter 4272

    Chapter 4272


    The agreement was to open the shield when the ninjas do it, then a quick move,


    Howe the shield is on for a long time, and Sara is still not controlled?


    If they let Sara escape, would not it be a waste of effort?


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said: ¡°You quickly go to keep her there, say you should not let her go,¡±


    ¡°Say that the signal problem is our equipment failure, already working on repair!¡±


    Evan said with difficulty: ¡°Young master, Miss Gu has got up to leave,¡±


    ¡°If I go to keep her there, afraid that people simply do not give me face, originally Miss Gu just want to go directly,¡±


    ¡°I took your name to pressure them, Miss Gu only slightly give in,¡±


    ¡°Said to exin to you face to face, if you do not go over, I think they will certainly go straight away!¡±


    ¡°Danm it!¡± Randal almost exploded with anger!


    He did not know what the ninjas were up to, but he could not let Sara go.


    Thinking of this, his mind can hardly think deeply, and quickly said to Evan: ¡°Come, youe with me!¡±


    At this moment, Randal only thought about how to stabilize Sara first,


    And then find a way to contact the ninjas to see if things could still be salvaged.


    Therefore, he also did not even think about the possibility that this was a trap against him.


    Moreover, this is the Fei family''s territory, and Randal is not worried about any danger in his own territory.


    What''s more, in Randal''s opinion, this kind of thing is naturally the fewer people who know about it,


    The better, so he walked quickly to the VIP room together with Evan.


    As soon as he arrived at the VIP room, he saw that Sara was already standing at the entrance of the VIP room,


    Apanied by Charlie and the others.


    When Randal saw Sara, he couldn''t help but ask:


    ¡°Hey Miss Gu, what''s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly leaving without saying goodbye?¡±


    ¡°It''s my turn to give a speech on stage, I will introduce you to all the guests as a heavyweight guest,¡±


    ¡°If you leave at this time, I can''t get off the stage.......... ¡±


    Sara did not say anything, just eyes full of anger staring at him.


    And at this time, Charlie sneered and spoke,


    ¡°Young master Fei need not worry about not being able to get off the stage,¡±


    ¡°Because you no longer have the opportunity to go up!¡±


    Randal''s eyes widened and asked offhandedly, ¡°What do you........... you mean?!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The words just fell, only to hear a few air-breaking sounds from behind him,


    Before he could return to his senses, his assistant, Evan, beside him, fell straight forward.


    With a boom, Evan fell to the ground and did not move,


    And only then did Randal discover with horror that four ck daggers had been inserted into Evan''s back.


    The daggers were the hand swords shot out by Hattori Kazuo!


    Randal was terrified and was about to call for help when he was instantly subdued from behind,


    Followed by a heavy blow to the neck, and he passed out.


    Hattori Kazuo immediately went forward to hold the unconscious Randal,


    And hurriedly said to Charlie: ¡°Master Wade, I''ll take him away first!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Bring the six corpses back!¡±


    Hattori Kazuo did not dare to disobey and hurriedly gave a wink to the others who had already revealed their forms.


    So, several people quickly got Randal on the garbage truck,


    And quickly dragged the six bodies back again and left them at the door.


    At this point, the six people''s figures and postures were almost exactly the same as when they were first killed by Hattori


    Kazuo.


    After Charlie examined the scene, he gave Hattori Kazuo Hattori his contact information and instructed,


    ¡°Contact him after you go out and give him the men.¡±


    ¡°Okay Master Wade!¡± Hattori Kazuo had already gone out of his way, nodded hastily, and hurriedly fled the scene.


    And at this time, Charlie said to Sara, Hogan, and Tasha,


    ¡°You three go back to your room and sit down first, the time to test your acting skills hase.¡±


    The three looked at each other, then hurriedly returned to the sofa and sat down.


    At this time, Charlie also retreated into the room and closed the door gently.


    In the next second, he suddenly pulled open the room door,


    Took a look at the corpses of the six bodyguards and an assistant on the floor, and shouted loudly, "Heyyyy! Someone


    got killed!¡±

 Chapter 4273

    Chapter 4273


    Just as the president of the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce, Brian Lu, had just finished his speech,


    And was about to give the podium to Randal, there was a suddenmotion.


    Fei''s men and the hotel staff were attracted by Charlie''s shout,


    And the next thing they saw was a scene that made them copse.


    Sara''s six bodyguards died on the spot,


    The young master Randal''s assistant Evan is also dead, lying tragically on the spot.


    In addition, the whereabouts of the young master Randal were unknown.


    Several of Randal''s bodyguards sat paralyzed with fear,


    How could they expect that their young master would go missing from his own hotel?


    Among them, there is a middle-aged man named Lewis Qin, who is the nephew of that personal bodyguard Karl Yuan of


    Dous Fei,


    A martial arts expert who is specifically responsible for protecting Randal''s safety.


    However, since as a personal protection team member of Randal,


    Randal has never treated him as one of his own, so he was often detached from him for various reasons,


    And even Randal often changed his activity n to get rid of him without permission.


    He even mentioned it to his uncle Karl, requesting him to find a fellow senior from the division to rece him.


    Although Karl agreed to his request, but also repeatedly told him to hold back for the time being,


    So he was all in wait for Karl to return from China.


    Today''s charity dinner, Lewis wanted to protect Randal,


    But he did not expect that Randal would let him guard the banquet hall,


    And he was not allowed to leave the banquet hall half a step,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    If he had not heard that something big had happened, he would not have ventured to leave the banquet hall.


    He immediately recognized the shuriken on the seven corpses, which is the exclusive concealed weapon of ninjas!


    So, he immediately questioned: ¡°Who first found them?!¡±


    Charlie, who was standing at the door frame, said, ¡°It was me!" Lewis looked at Charlie and asked offhandedly, ¡°Tell me!


    What is this all about?!¡±


    Charlie saw his attitude so tough, took a step back and asked in anger,


    ¡°You still have the face to ask me what''s going on?¡±


    ¡°I still want to ask you what''s going on! What the h3ll are you guys up to?¡±


    ¡°You invited Miss Gu to your charity dinner, and all six of our bodyguards were killed!¡±


    ¡°How did you do the security work?¡±


    ¡°If you don''t give us a reasonable exnation for this matter, we will never let it go!¡±


    When Lewis and the other bodyguards heard these words, they were speechless.


    Only then did they realize that it was all a mistake on their side,


    And that the six of them had also lost their lives because of their mistake.


    This made Lewis''s heart even more terrified.


    His mission is to protect the safety of Randal, but,


    Under his nose such a big thing happened, this responsibility is too big!


    Charlie saw that these bodyguards seemed indecisive, so he immediately spoke:


    ¡°The matter is important, I think it is better to call 911 and involve the police!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately turned around and said to Tasha, ¡°Miss Tasha, please call the police.¡±


    Tasha nodded and hurriedly took out her cell phone.


    Lewis hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, you take it easy first,¡±


    ¡°This matter, please allow me to report it to our master and young master.¡±


    Charlie said angrily: ¡°We have six dead people, you only have one, dare you are not anxious!¡±


    ¡°You should report to whoever, but this matter, we must call the police to deal with it!¡±


    After that, Charlie said: ¡°In order to ensure the safety of Miss Gu,¡±


    ¡°From now on, I want to close this door, when the police arrive, only then it will open!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Charlie heavily closed the door of the room.


    At this time, Sara''s securitypany left outside those bodyguards also heard the sound rushed in,


    Once they saw the sixpanions dead, each and every emotion surged in them and they got excited,


    Demanding that the hotel must give an ount for what happened.

 Chapter 4274

    Chapter 4274


    The person in charge of the hotel came to hear the news,


    Although he himself was scared half to death, but still hardened his head to try to calm these bodyguards,


    After all, once this kind of thing goes to the police,


    The world will see this as a Fei family scandal, and who would have to take the responsibility in the end?


    However, these Sara''s security is even less flexible,


    Seeing people dead, the first thing they want is to call 911.


    Seeing that the situation waspletely out of control,


    The hotel manager hurriedly withdrew from the crowd and immediately contacted Randal''s father, Adam Fei.


    Adam was hosting several business partners at a top restaurant in Manhattan,


    When he heard that his son was missing and that too in his own hotel, he was shocked.


    The NYPD, that is, the New York Police Department,


    After learning of the shooting case that led to the death of seven people at the Wangfu Hotel,


    Also quickly sent arge number of police officers to the scene,


    At the same time also sent a very high-ranking detective in a police helicopter to lead the investigation.


    A few minutester, Adam could not hide his panic rushed over,


    The head of the hotel with a group of staff members rushed to wee, ashamed to say:


    ¡°Young master, subordinates'' work is unfavorable, please me me........... "


    Adam ck-faced, raised his hand, and pped the person in charge,


    His tone extremely gloomy scolded: ¡°Speak! What the h3ll is going on!¡±


    The person in charge of the hotel almost copsed and cried:


    "Young master, I am not sure of the details,¡±


    ¡°I only know that young master has disappeared, his assistant,¡±


    "And six securitypany bodyguards were killed, and the murderer is also missing       ¡±


    Adam gave another p hard on his face, turned to look at Lewis,¡±


    "Meet up to p him, angrily rebuked:


    "Surnamed Qin, our Fei family gives your division so much funding every year,¡±


    "You were responsible to protect my son. You can not do it, what the fcuk are you eating?


    Lewis was at least a four-star martial artist,


    So when he was beaten with such a p, he was naturally very angry in his heart.


    But he also knew very well that even if Adam did not have any cultivation, he hit him, he could only take it.


    So, he looked at a middle-aged man following Adam,


    Who is Adam''s personal bodyguard, Karl''s senior brother, and Lewis''s senior uncle Parker Zhang?


    Parker''s expression at this time is also a bit helpless,


    Randal is the kind of person, he more or less understands,


    His own nephew followed him, indeed not less teased.


    The key is, knowing that being teased, there is no way to deal with it.


    At this point, Lewis said aggrieved: ¡°Mr. Fei, I''m not going to lie,¡±


    ¡°Since I was sent by the master to protect young master Fei, young master Fei has been very wary of me,¡±


    "Many things he did not tell me, many times did not let me follow him,¡±


    "And even often left me alone, I simply can not close to protect his safety!¡±


    Said, Lewis tone also filled withints said:


    "Half a month ago, he told me to go to Los Angeles for vacation,¡±


    "Arranged two helicopters from home to take off to JFK, when he let me sit in the other helicopter first,¡±


    "The result: His helicopter took off, halfway suddenly switch direction to LaGuardia Airport,¡±


    "I found his aircraft yawning, immediately Let the pilot turn around,¡±


    "But the pilot simply did not listen to me, directly pulled me to JFK,¡±


    "And when I took a taxi to LaGuardia Airport, his ne had long since taken off    ¡±


    "Even today, he made an appointment with me on the way here,¡±


    "So that I can never leave the banquet hall without his orders,¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Otherwise I would have to go to my uncle to sue, what can I do?¡±


    Parker saw Lewis''s mentality a little copse, quickly spoke:


    ¡°Lewis, now is not the time to whine, hurry up and say whether you have any findings at the scene?


    Lewis adjusted his emotions and said,


    "The seven dead, all have traces of being hit by a concealed weapons,¡±


    ¡°It looks like the Japanese ninja''s hand sword.¡±


    Adam frowned and asked in a cold voice: "What did you say? Japanese ninja?!¡±

 Chapter 4275

    Chapter 4275


    When he heard the words, Japanese ninja, Adam''s first thought was ''impossible''.


    In his opinion, the Japanese ninja would never dare to go against the Fei family, so how could they kidnap his son.


    So, he looked at Lewis Qin and asked in a cold voice, "Are you sure it''s the Japanese ninja?¡±


    "Sure!¡± Lewis said without thinking, "The concealed weapon,¡±


    "The hand sword is only used by the Japanese, and this blood-sealing poison is also their untold secret.¡±


    Adam said coldly: "This kind of concealed weapon and blood-sealing poison are not avable in China?¡±


    Lewis said: "Back to the young master, China had, but in the past,¡± "Back then, among the martial artists, there were


    indeed these things,¡± ¡°But since the failure of the Boxer Rebellion, the so-called martial arts basically ceased to exist,¡±


    ¡°What remains is only martial arts, so this kind of dark weapons are no longer in use there.¡±


    Speaking of this, Lewis added: ¡°In fact, after entering the 20th century,¡±


    ¡°The world has set off a wave of ''go cold weapons'' boom, only the ninja in Japan preserved it,¡±


    ¡°So this kind of thing, now only they are using.¡±


    Adam''s expression is very angry, gritting his teeth and ordered to his assistant:


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Immediately notify the family, all the people, send out all the manpower,¡±


    ¡°Must find those ninjas for me, and bring back Randal intact!¡±


    He said, ¡°By the way, notify all the gangs and organizations in New York,¡±


    ¡°Whoever can provide valuable clues, depending on the clues, the reward will range from 10 to 50 million dors;¡±


    ¡°If anyone can save my son, the reward will be 100 million dors!¡±


    ¡°If anyone can save my son and catch those ninjas at the same time, I will reward them with $200 million!¡±


    Without thinking, the assistant said, ¡°Okay, Young Master, I''ll get right on it!¡±


    Adam looked at his bodyguard Parker and spoke,


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, please, with your master brothers, help me to investigate properly and see if you can save Randal.¡±


    Parker nodded, but asked with some concern, ¡°Young Master, your safety is not guaranteed here, why don''t I send you


    home first!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Adam shook his head and said in a cold voice, ¡°I''m not going anywhere!¡±


    After saying that, he turned to look at the hotel manager angrily and asked offhandedly,


    ¡°How did you do your security work? How could you let ninjas get in here?¡±


    The hotel manager choked: ¡°Young master, this time the security work, was taken over by the young master''s men,¡±


    ¡°They took the full responsibility, young master Randal he........... did not allow me to intervene...... ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Adam frowned and asked, ¡°Randal did not allow you to intervene?!¡±


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± the hotel manager said aggrieved: ¡°Young master Randal said,¡±


    ¡°This charity dinner has important guests, it is not trivial,¡±


    ¡°So he wanted Evan to take full responsibility for the coordination and security,¡±


    ¡°The specific arrangements and the process were all dealt with by him and Master did not allow me to


    interfere!...................................... ¡±


    Adam was in deep thought for a moment.


    Then, he looked at the lounge with the door closed and asked,


    ¡°The important guests of Randal were here?¡±


    The person in charge of the hotel hastily said,


    ¡°Back to the young master, the important guest Miss Sara Gu, the now- celebrated Chinese singer is inside.¡± ¡°Sara?¡±


    Adam frowned and said, ¡°If I remember correctly,¡±


    ¡°She should be the only daughter of the Gu family in China, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes...... ¡± the hotel manager nodded, ¡°It is indeed the Gu family''s daughter.¡±


    Adam originally wasn''t quite sure why his son wanted such a charity dinner, But hearing Sara''s name, he probably had


    an answer in his heart.


    He thought that his son should have wanted to take the opportunity to pursue this actress surnamed Gu,


    That''s why he made such a perverse operation, but unexpectedly, he was caught by the ninja.

 Chapter 4276

    Chapter 4276


    In this instant, Adam Fei couldn''t help but wonder if Sara had anything to do with this matter,


    And whether she could be behind the scenes masterminding all this.


    So, he said to the hotel manager: ¡°Let that Miss Gu open the door, I have something to ask her!¡±


    The person in charge of the hotel said, ¡°Back to the young master,¡±


    ¡°Just now the person beside Miss Gu said they will only open the door when the police arrives on the scene.¡±


    ¡°How dare they!¡± Adam said furiously and angrily,


    ¡°Doesn''t she know that this is Fei family''s territory?¡±


    After saying that, he stepped forward and kicked the door of the VIP lounge, and said, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie spoke from inside: ¡°We will only talk to the police,¡±


    ¡°So keep away from us we have nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°As for such unqualified guys, get as far away as possible!¡±


    Adam became furious.


    His son''s disappearance had already made him angry and anxious,


    But he didn''t think that a guy whose name he didn''t know dared to ridicule him from inside the door,


    So he cursed furiously: ¡°How dare you talk to me like that, do you know who I am?¡±


    Charlie said disdainfully, ¡°I don''t know who you are,¡±


    ¡°And I don''t want to know who you are if you can understand humannguage,¡±


    ¡°Please stay away from us, we will onlymunicate with the police, no one else even if you are the president.¡±


    Adam was shaking with anger, he gets two hundred percent respect no matter where he is,


    He never thought he would be ignored by an unknown guy now, his heart was on fire,


    He gritted his teeth and shouted: ¡°What you have to do now is to honestly tell me everything you know,¡±


    "Don''t wait for some bull5hit police! In my family''s territory, who the h3ll are the New York police?¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a middle-aged man spoke in an unkind tone,


    "Young master Fei, I don''t think the NYPD has ever offended you, right?¡±


    Adam subconsciously turned around and saw a middle-aged Chinese man.


    All in the suit with more than a dozen police officers striding over.


    As soon as Adam saw him, his expression was a little ugly and he said,


    "So it''s Sheriff Li, Sheriff Li you are a real detective,¡±


    "Your nose is really good, you came here so quickly.¡±


    The one who is called "Sheriff Li¡± is the very famous Chinese Sheriff Duncan Li of New York.


    Duncan is very famous in New York, not only is he the highest division chief of the New York Police Department,


    But also the detective with the highest crime-solving rate in New York.


    However, Adam and Duncan has not been very close,


    Mainly because the Fei family has always wanted to cooperate with Duncan,


    To engage in collusion between business and government, so as to facilitate their future actions.


    But Duncan has not given face to the Fei family, he does not care whether,


    One is the Hilton family or the Fei family, the An family, in front of him, shall not be a stumbling block to justice.


    Although the Fei family is very strong, but after all settled in New York,


    So it is inevitable that they deal with the New York police, Duncan is the most headache for them.


    At this time, Duncan walked up to Adam and said indifferently,


    ¡°Young master Fei, we received a report of a serious murder case here, so we rushed over to investigate.¡±


    After saying that, he pointed to the seven corpses on the ground,


    Looked around and asked, ¡°Who can exin to me what is going on here?¡±


    ¡°When did these people die, what is the time of death, who is the first witness?¡±


    Charlie opened the door and said, ¡°I called the police, the person died about ten minutes ago,¡±


    ¡°I heard the movement outside, opened the door, and found these people dead.¡±


    At this time, Adam stared at Charlie, his heart was very hot,


    He heard Charlie''s voice, just now, and his dislike shot through the door for this kid!

 Chapter 4277

    Chapter 4277


    Charlie felt Adam''s extremely unfriendly gaze,


    Gave him a sideways nce and found that this guy looked a little bit simr to Dous.


    Based on the conversation he heard just now from inside the door,


    He could be sure that this person was Randal''s father, Adam.


    Adam was in an extremely angry mood at this time,


    And when he met Charlie at eye level, he almost immediately asked:


    ¡°I asked you to open the door just now, why didn''t you open it?


    Charlie said with some annoyance: ¡°I do not know you,¡±


    ¡°I know who you are? In such an emergency situation,¡±


    ¡°I naturally do not believe anyone except the police!¡±


    Adam said with exasperation, ¡°I''m Adam Fei of the Fei family, you haven''t even heard of my name?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°Sorry, I just came from China not long ago,¡±


    ¡°I really have not heard of you, besides, your priority now should be to find your son,¡±


    ¡°There is no need to y a bully with me here, right?¡±


    ¡°If you have this time, wouldn''t it be better to find out your son''s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°You....... ¡± Adam was angry and didn''t know what to say at once.


    Immediately, he suppressed the fire and asked through clenched teeth,


    ¡°What did you see just now? Quickly tell me!¡±


    Charlie said with a nd expression, ¡°Sorry, I only talk to police officers withw enforcement powers about these


    things, as for you, I have noment!¡±


    Adam had never met anyone in his life who dared to talk to him like that,¡± ¡°And in this instant, he could not wait to have


    his bodyguards kill Charlie on the spot.


    However, when he thought of the detective Duncan Li was around, he could only hold back his anger.


    At this time, Duncan looked at Charlie and asked,


    ¡°Young man, I am the detective of the New York Police Department,¡±


    ¡°And I am the division chief of the whole city, you can tell me what you saw.¡±


    Charlie pointed to the seven corpses on the ground, said with an obscure face:


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What else can I see, of course, as soon as I opened the door,¡±


    ¡°I saw dead people! Before I came to the United States,¡±


    ¡°I thought your security here is fcuking good,¡±


    ¡°But where the hell I would know when I push the door I would see a ground full of dead people!¡±


    Duncan smiled and asked, ¡°Did you see the murderer? And the young master of the Fei family.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie shook his head and said,


    ¡°We were inside waiting for the appearance, heard a movement outside,¡±


    ¡°As if someone fell down, it felt a bit wrong, so I called our bodyguards from the door first,¡±


    ¡°But no one responded, I was afraid of any ident, deliberately waited for a while,¡± ¡°To make sure there is no


    movement outside the door,¡±


    ¡°I opened the door, after opening, it were all dead bodies blocking the door.¡±


    Duncan nodded and asked, ¡°Then did you hear someone talking?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I heard.¡±


    Duncan asked again, ¡°Then did you hear what they were talking about?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°I think they were speaking Japanese, but I don''t understand Japanese.¡±


    Duncan nodded gently and said to himself, ¡°It seems that it was indeed the work of Japanese ninjas.¡±


    After saying that, he asked,


    ¡°You should be able to hear the voices of men and women, right? More men or more women?¡±


    Charlie said without thinking: ¡°All men, and it sounds like at least seven or eight people.¡±


    Duncan nodded, thanked Charlie, and said to the police officers around him:


    ¡°Immediately block the scene, a full examination of each body,¡±


    ¡°In addition, check the surveince video here, to see if there are any valuable clues,¡±


    ¡°Moreover contact the Immigration Bureau, to retrieve the entry records from Japan to New York in thest week,¡±


    "Collect all Japanese nationals'' information of males between the ages of 18 and 48!¡±

 Chapter 4278

    Chapter 4278


    A slight pause.


    Duncan said: "All the staff here tonight are taken away to investigate,¡±


    "The focus should be to check the number of people who have not been reduced,¡±


    "To let each person identify the others, to see if there is ack of manpower, some people missing!¡±


    People immediately do as they are told, Duncan then said to Charlie:


    "Because you are the only indirect witnesses who were at the scene,¡±


    "Although not eyewitnesses, but it is also very helpful to us to solve the case,¡±


    "Soter you all wille with our car to take a trip to make a statement.¡±


    Charlie said: "Miss Gu is a public figure, this time in and out of the police station,¡±


    "In case word gets out, the media we do not know how it will fabricate fake news to gain attention, so it is not very


    convenient.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: "How about this, we go back to the hotel first,¡± "If you want a statement,e to the hotel,


    we will certainly cooperate fully.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said, "That''s good, when I arrange things at the scene, I''ll bring someone to visit the hotel.¡±


    Charlie asked him, "Then can we leave now?¡±


    "Yes.¡±


    On the side, Adam said discontentedly, "My son is still unounted for,¡±


    "And before my son is found, no one is allowed to leave!¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked rhetorically, "On what grounds?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After saying that, he did not talk more nonsense with Adam, immediately looked at Duncan and said seriously:


    "Inspector Li, I now seriously suspect that this matter is premeditated, and the Fei family is highly suspect!¡±


    Adam gritted his teeth and roared, "What did you say?!¡±


    Charlie repeated: "I said, the Fei family has a great suspicion!¡±


    Adam was annoyed in his heart and was about to speak up,


    But Duncan on the side asked very seriously, "Why do you think so?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: "The matter itself is very strange, the young master of the Fei family,¡±


    "Insisted on inviting Miss Gu to the charity dinner,¡±


    "But deliberately said that she would be invited to be a mystery guest,¡±


    "So the vast majority of people outside simply did not know that Miss Gu is here,¡±


    ¡°And they also deliberately arranged us in this kind of lounge without even a window,¡± ¡°Saying something about waiting


    for the right moment.¡±


    ¡°Before The first time I saw you, it was a little bit of a nuisance. As if there is some kind of conspiracy.¡±


    Speaking of which, Charlie added: ¡°And, what''s even weirder is that not long after we came in,¡±


    ¡°There was no signal on the phone, and now there''s still no signal!¡±


    ¡°I seriously suspect that someone has blocked the wirelessmunication here!¡±


    Hearing this, Duncan subconsciously took out his cell phone to take a look, and indeed, there was no signal or service


    at all!


    He immediately frowned and shouted out of the blue:


    ¡°Johnson, block the entire banquet hall, use professional equipment to check and see where the shield actually is!¡±


    At this time, a police officer quickly ran over and spoke:


    ¡°Detective, we just confirmed the surveince records,¡±


    ¡°All the surveince images near this lounge were reced in advance, using the relevant images from thest banquet


    five days ago.¡±


    Duncan frowned and asked, ¡°Such a big problem, the security department did not find it?!¡±


    The officer replied, ¡°We consulted the security guards on duty in the monitoring room,¡±


    ¡°They said they did not know that there were important VIPs tonight and thought that the VIP room was free today,¡± ¡°So


    their attention was not near the VIP room at all,¡±


    ¡°So when these monitoring probes were ying the video recorded a few days ago, they did not find anything unusual.¡±

 Chapter 4279

    Chapter 4279


    Hearing this, Charlie said in a cold voice: ¡°I told you that this matter was premeditated,¡±


    ¡°It was simply someone deliberately trying to hide the fact that Miss Gu had arrived here from everyone else!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even if those few ninjas could mix in,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to get the surveince video a few days ago,¡±


    ¡°Much less hack into the surveince system, it is clear that there is a mole!¡±


    Adam was astonished and asked, ¡°Duncan, what does this mean? Do you suspect the Fei family''s people?¡±


    Duncan has always been dissatisfied with Adam.


    On the one hand, he really does not see Adam as the right person,


    On the other hand, because he has long heard that Adam''s father Dawson Fei seized the opportunity to seize power,


    Because he has much admiration for Dous Fei senior, so in his heart, for Dawson and Adam it is all dislike.


    The reason why Adam took Duncan like nobody, mainly because Duncan''s fame is really big,


    Even in the White House, he has a very high political status.


    Duncan in the United States, known as the light of the Chinese,


    And even for solving a serial murder case thatsted ten years, and received the current president''s award.


    Moreover, his mass base in the United States is very solid,


    Especially in the Chinese diaspora, he is as important as a totem,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If he has a problem, I am afraid that the Chinese in the United States will set up a big march to seek justice for him.


    Therefore, in the face of Duncan, Adam simply can not afford to provoke him,


    If he dares to do anything to him, the Fei family will definitely suffer heavy losses.


    At this time, Duncan looked at Adam and said in a cold tone,


    ¡°Adam, although your son is missing now, but in my opinion, in today''s events, your son may not be innocent!¡±


    Saying that looked around for a while and coldly said:


    ¡°You are smart, think about it, a charity dinner originally can simply be straightforward,¡±


    ¡°But your son had to go to such great lengths to make such a set, can he still have any good intentions?¡±


    Adam was speechless.


    Although he was uncaring, he was also a wise man,


    And he also felt that his son''s act was a bit perverse.


    Moreover, the most perverse thing is not what Duncan said, but the nature of this matter is very perverse,


    He knows that Randal has always been ufortable with charity,


    The family usually organized some charity activities, pulling him to show his face he is not interested,


    This time he would take out tens of millions of dors in donations,


    Take the initiative to engage in charity dinner and work, this itself is very strange.


    In addition to those other strange, contrary tomon sense details,


    He also vaguely felt that there is a deliberate taste everywhere as if his son really has other ns.


    However, Adam could not admit this, so he said to Duncan in a strong tone:


    ¡°Li, you should not forget that the victim of this matter is my son!¡±


    ¡°Now he is the one who is kidnapped!¡±


    ¡°The immediate priority for the NYPD is to find my son and bring him back safely!¡±


    Duncan smiled and spoke, ¡°We police have our procedures when handling cases,¡±


    ¡°We don''t need or allow other people to tell us what to do.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately turned around and asked his men around him, ¡°Have the staff been gathered?¡±


    One of them nodded and said, ¡°They have been arranged to take statements in different rooms,¡± ¡°And they will all be


    gathered in the conference room immediately after the statements are taken,¡±


    ¡°And then they will be allowed to cross-identify one by one.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Duncan opened his mouth and said, ¡°Take me to the conference room!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Charlie and spoke,


    ¡°You can leave a contact for my assistant to go back to the hotel first,¡±


    ¡°And I will have someone contact you if we need you to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said to Tasha, ¡°Tasha, leave a contact for the officer.¡±


    Tasha hurriedly took out a business card and handed it to the police officer beside Duncan.


    At this time, Duncan looked at Adam again and said coldly:


    ¡°Adam, you can also go, if there is any news, I will have someone notify you.¡±


    Adam was angry enough and said offhandedly,


    ¡°This is our Fei family''s hotel, you want me to leave? Where am I going?¡±

 Chapter 4280

    Chapter 4280


    Duncan impatiently said: ¡°Go where you like to go, here is now the scene of the crime,¡±


    ¡°From now on it is all closed management, extraneous people must be evacuated!¡±


    As he said, he also instructed the police officer beside him:


    ¡°Gather the guests outside, check the identity of everyone, if there is no suspicious people,¡±


    ¡°Let them go home first, but everyone is not allowed to leave New York in the next week, and must be avable when


    asked.¡±


    The officer immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Inspector, I''ll arrange it!¡±


    Adam''s face turned blue with anger.


    Several police officers with walkie-talkies on their shoulders,


    And pistols in the waist of their pants immediately came forward and said to the crowd,


    ¡°You heard what the detective said, please leave the scene immediately.¡±


    Adam had never been so angry. He kicked the wall and cursed, ¡°Duncan, you''re a fcuking bully!¡±


    A police officer immediately stepped forward and warned in a loud voice:


    ¡°Sir, if you don''t leave and continue to trouble us on the scene,¡±


    ¡°I will have to takepulsory measures against you!¡±


    Adam gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I''ll see who dares to touch me!¡±


    Several policemen also knew Adam''s identity,


    And when they saw his fury, they didn''t dare toe forward to fight hard.


    Duncan turned around and said, ¡°Okay, Adam, since your head is so heavy, then stay here.¡±


    Adam saw Duncanpromise, his heart finally felt better,


    Tonight he has been having a strong head, this feeling is really too suffocating,


    Now finally considered to be back to a city.


    So, he snorted and said arrogantly, ¡°Duncan, this time you''ll have the sense to do it!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Duncan saw him so arrogant, also not angry, smiled and said:


    "Right Adam, out of such a big thing, we are obliged to the public,¡±


    ¡°Later estimated that media will rush to report, you just stay and have a good chat with the media.¡±


    After saying that, Duncan instructed, ¡°You must not leave, a short press conferenceter,¡±


    ¡°You happen to be a special guest.¡±


    When Adam heard this, his whole mind exploded.


    He didn''t want to stay here, but Duncan had driven him away and made him hold his breath, so he confronted him.


    But who would have thought that this guy would want to hold a press conference here!


    For Adam, even if he was beaten to death,


    He would never attend any press conference and openly tell the world that his son had been kidnapped.


    He could not afford to lose this person.


    Thinking of this, he immediately said stiffly:


    ¡°I don''t have time to stay here with you to raise the earth!¡±


    ¡°You can have your own conference, I still have to go find my son!¡±


    Duncan sneered twice and sneered, ¡°What? I''m bullying people by letting you go, what do you mean by leaving?¡±


    Adam said furiously, ¡°I can stay or go whenever I want, why do I need to exin to you what I mean?¡±


    After saying this, Adam turned around with a stomach full of anger and walked away without looking back.


    Meanwhile.


    In the middle of the Fei family''s manor in New York,


    Jesse was staying in the guest room Randal had prepared for him, anxiously waiting for news from Hattori Kazuo.


    Originally, he thought he had everything under control tonight, but he didn''t expect that it would be a disaster.


    He picked up his cell phone and called Hattori, but his phone was still unavable,


    So he hurriedly contacted Randal again but found that Randal has also sunk into the sea, and there was no response.


    He called Evan, Randal''s assistant, but he still couldn''t get through.


    When he didn''t know what to do, the bodyguards of the Fei family suddenly exploded,


    And all of them were rushing to the outside.


    So he hurriedly stopped a bodyguard and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    The bodyguard said nervously, ¡°Young master Randal has disappeared, the


    Young master told us to go out and look for clues!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jesse asked in a panic, ¡°Wasn''t Young Master Fei at a charity dinner? How could he go missing?¡±


    The bodyguard exined, ¡°Young Master Randal just disappeared at the charity dinner,¡±


    ¡°And it is said that many people died at the scene too!¡±

 Chapter 4281

    Chapter 4281


    The bodyguard''s words caused Jesse to panic a little.


    He subconsciously asked, ¡°Who are the dead people?


    The bodyguard shook his head and said, ¡°This is unclear.¡±


    After saying that, he did not care to talk to Jesse anymore and hurriedly left.


    Jesse''s brain subconsciously spun rapidly as he thought to himself,


    ¡°Randal has disappeared, who did this? What about those Iga ninjas? Could they be the ones who died?¡±


    To Jesse, he had never thought that the eight Iga ninjas he had found would have done it to Randal.


    Therefore, he spected in his heart that the odds were that Randal had been kidnapped by other enemies.


    Jesse has done a lot of bad things in his life, but the disappearance of Randal,


    He could swear to the world on his chest, absolutely nothing to do with him.


    It is rare for him to encounter anything that can be as conscientious as this matter.


    Therefore, he did not worry at all that Randal''s disappearance would have anything to do with him,


    The only worry was that if something really happened to Randal, he might temporarily lose his blessing.


    In that case, in case the murderer who killed his brother is still after him, then he might be in big trouble.


    However, when he thought about it, he felt that he should not worry too much for the time being.


    After all, he is living in the Fei family, these days are all full of peace and quiet,


    It proves that the other party has not been able to investigate the Fei family, he is still safe.


    So, what he needs to do next is to continue to spend as much time as possible in the Fei family,


    Regardless of whether Randal can return safely or not.


    This is not a difficult task for Jesse, because Randal arranged him in the vi that the Fei family has moved out of,


    The vi has been idle, so as long as he does not set foot out of it, the Fei family probably can not pay attention to him.


    Even if they do, it doesn''t matter, he can tell this family openly that he is a friend of Randal,


    And the Fei family will not kick him out.


    And at the same time, the Fei family Wangfu Hotel.


    The New York police had already gathered all the staff of the banquet hall, all of them.


    Duncan concluded that there must be a ninja''s inside man among them,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    And now the top priority is to find out this inside man.


    And Duncan''s approach is also very simple and brutal,


    He did not follow the normal process, first looking for the person in charge Leroy to understand the situation,


    But Leroy also as one of the suspects, together with other staff members, all grouped into the crowd is there.


    In this way, he did not have to listen to anyone''s side of the story, directly from the crowd to find out what the problem


    was.


    What Duncan did was to have his police officers first take a few high- definition frontal photos of each person,


    After which he had someone pick one of these people first and bring him to the next room,


    So that after he had looked at all the photos of everyone, He asked him if there was anyone among the people present


    who he had clearly seen today but was not present at the scene now.


    If the other party said no, he was temporarily taken to a corner,


    Guarded by police officers, and was not allowed tomunicate with anyone,


    Thus ensuring that he could not conspire with others.


    The dozen or so people who were questioned at the beginning were all official employees of the Wangfu Hotel,


    And when Leroy put Kazuo Hattori and the others in, he also intended for them not to have any contact with the older


    employees,


    So the older employees did not see that eight people were missing from the scene.


    Soon, it was the turn of a temporary worker who had just been hired to help today.


    This temporary worker is a young Chinese, he was originally a foreign student in an ordinary university in New York,


    His family sold their property to send him to study abroad,


    Hoping that he could achieve something, but did not expect that he gradually lost himself aftering to the United


    States,


    Every day immersed in spending and drinking and simply waiting for his parents,


    Who remit his tuition fee which is all squandered.


    Because he couldn''t pay the tuition fee, he was expelled from the school as a matter of course.


    ording to the U.S. visa policy, once expelled from the school,


    The visa will be invalid, in this case, ording to the normal process, you can only leave the U.S. and then find a way.


    However, this young man had no face to go home to face his parents.


    So he went ck in New York.

 Chapter 4282

    Chapter 4282


    In order to survive, he usually hangs out in an Inte cafe in Chinatown,


    Where he lives and eats every day, and earns his living by helping others to practice games and working as a casual


    worker.


    Once the ie from coaching is not enough, he wille out to find a day-to-day casual work to do,


    Earn enough money to continue to dive into the Inte cafe, when there is no money, hees back to work.


    At this time, he is standing in the conference room with others, waiting for the police to ask questions one by one.


    However, he is particrly nervous at this time, because he is different from others,


    His visa has long been invalidated, now belongs to the category of illegal immigrants,


    Once found by the police, will certainly be handed over to the Immigration Bureau to deal with,


    And the Immigration Bureau treats him as an illegal immigrant, there is only one solution, that is, deportation.


    Apprehensive, he was eager to ask those who had been questioned and brought back by the police,


    Asking them if the police checked their identity documents when they were questioned.


    However, those who had been questioned were all taken to another corner by the police,


    So he had no chance to ask them even if he wanted to.


    At this time, a police officer came to him and said, ¡°Youe with me.¡±


    The young man did not dare to disobey and hurriedly followed the police out of the conference room to the next room.


    Once he entered the next room, he saw Duncan, who also had a Chinese face.


    When Duncan saw him, he smiled slightly, pointed to the single sofa in front of him,


    And smiled, "Come here, young man, sit down.¡±


    The young man nodded nervously and sat down anxiously across from him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan saw his nervous forehead full of beads of sweat,


    Fingertips and calf belly kept trembling, so he casually asked: "Young man, what''s your name?¡±


    The young man said nervously, "I......... my name is Barton Zhang........ ¡±


    "Barton....... ¡± Duncanughed: "You should be an illegal immigrant, right?¡±


    Barton''s face was white with fear and he stammered and asked,


    ¡°You....... how do you......... how do you know.......... ¡°


    Duncanughed: ¡°To tell you the truth, this case I am going to investigate today is very big,¡±


    ¡°It is never done by ordinary people, you have such a poor psychological quality,¡±


    ¡°It is certainly impossible to be their aplice,¡±


    ¡°So the reason you are so nervous is only possible that there is a ghost in your heart.¡±


    ¡°I see your face puffy, thick bags under the eyes than a middle-aged and elderly person,¡±


    ¡°A look that is often associated with staying upte, irregr rest,¡±


    ¡°And for people working here, rest time is very regr,¡±


    ¡°So the only exnation is that you should not be a formal employee here,¡±


    ¡°And most of the time your rest is not regr, the reason why you are here,¡±


    ¡°The only exnation is that you should not be an official employee here,¡±


    ¡°And most of the time your work and rest are irregr,¡±


    ¡°So you are probably just doing a short job and earning a living, right?


    When Barton heard this, his heart became even more nervous,


    He didn''t dare to answer freely, because he was afraid that Duncan was deliberately swindling him.


    Duncan saw that he did not say anything, so he smiled slightly and continued:


    ¡°There are ghosts in your heart, irregr work and rest, and you have to work short hours to earn money,¡±


    ¡°So altogether, you must be an illegal immigrant. If you are not an illegal immigrant,¡±


    ¡°They will not make things difficult for you, but if you are indeed an illegal immigrant,¡±


    ¡°Then they will not hesitate to send you back to your country.¡±


    Barton was scared half to death by his words and couldn''t help but choke up,


    ¡°Please....... don''t send me back to China.......... if I go back like this, my father will kill me....... ¡±


    Duncan nodded and smiled, ¡°Don''t worry, as I said earlier, I''m here to investigate a big case,¡±


    ¡°To catch an illegal immigrant like you, it''s not necessary for me.¡±


    He said, he threw a cell phone to Barton in front of him and said,


    ¡°Take a good look at the photos here, and then think about every person you have seen since you came here today,¡±


    ¡°And then tell me if there is anyone missing if you cooperate well,¡±


    ¡°Then I can not only let you go but also may give you some cash in return. ¡°


    When Barton heard this, he took the phone over without thinking,


    And then immediately looked through the photos inside.


    As he flipped, he muttered, ¡°So many people in here I''ve never seen ah........... ''


    Duncan admonished, "You don''t need to care about the ones you haven''t seen,¡±


    "You only need to care about the ones you''ve seen today but aren''t in here.¡±


    Barton hurriedly nodded, after turning over all the photos, he said with some doubts,


    "It seems like those Janpese who were with me earlier are not here in these photos!¡±

 Chapter 4283

    Chapter 4283


    Duncan was immediately revived, and quickly looked at him and asked,


    ¡°What Japanese?¡±


    Barton did not dare to dy and hurriedly said,


    ¡°I was recruited by the hotel as a temporary worker, and I came in with the same group of temporary workers,¡±


    ¡°A total of a dozen people, there were several Japanese, but these photos are not of them!¡±


    Duncan asked, ¡°What do those Japanese people you said look like? What are their characteristics?¡±


    Barton pondered for a moment and said,


    ¡°Look, it is the ordinary people''s face, as for the characteristics,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It is the feeling that their expressions are more serious, they did not smile,¡±


    ¡°And they never spoke, only talked with eye contact, sneaky, and from looks did not seem like good people.¡±


    Duncan was surprised and asked, ¡°They didn''t talk, how do you know they were Japanese?¡±


    Barton said, ¡°On the way here, I inadvertently saw the screen of the cell phone from one of them,¡±


    ¡°And his phone was in Japanese.¡±


    Duncan asked again, ¡°Did you have any encounters after you arrive at the hotel?¡±


    "No." Barton replied, ¡°After we arrived at the hotel, we were assigned to help in the back kitchen at that time."


    ¡°But immediately after that several of them were assigned different jobs,"


    ¡°And then they left the back kitchen altogether."


    Duncan continued to ask: ¡°Then I ask you, who is the person who recruited you in?"


    ¡°And who was the one who assigned you jobs? Especially who was the one who assigned work to those Japanese


    people?"


    Barton said, ¡°The one who recruited us is Manager Chen, but I don''t know what his full name is,"


    ¡°But he assigned us to the back kitchen, and he also assigned other jobs to the Japanese in the middle."


    Duncan took out the hotel''s staff book, found the page of Leroy Chen, handed it to Barton, and asked, ¡°Is it him?"


    Barton took a nce at the photo on the staff book and immediately concluded, ¡°Yes, it''s him!"


    Duncan nodded with satisfaction, in his opinion, the breakthrough point had been found.


    Then, he said to Barton, ¡°You''ve done a good job."


    Saying that he also took out his money clip from his pocket,


    Took out 500 US dors in cash from it and handed it to Barton, saying, ¡°Take this money first, and if there are any


    problems that need consultation, I will look for you again."


    Barton was ttered to take the cash and subconsciously asked,


    ¡°Inspector Li....... I........ don''t need to go to the police station anymore, right?¡±


    Duncan knew what Barton was worried about, nodded, and said,


    ¡°Don''t worry, you will be allowed to leave when today''s business is over,¡±


    ¡°But before you go, leave a copy of your contact information for the police officer,¡±


    ¡°Either by phone or WhatsApp on the U.S. side, WeChat or e-mail from back home.¡±


    Barton''s heart was happy and he was busy saying, ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll leave my WeChat...................... then¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Duncan nodded, then had someone take Barton away and instructed,


    ¡°Bring the hotel banquet hall''s manager Leroy Chen over.¡±


    At this moment, Leroy was standing iparably nervous in the middle of the crowd.


    After he learned that Randal had been kidnapped and disappeared from the banquet hall, he was scared out of his


    mind.


    He never dreamed that the real target of those people would be the young master of his own family.


    Now that the young master has disappeared, he himself has be an aplice.


    And he did not dare to confess these circumstances to the police, or to Adam.


    Because the lives of his wife and children are in the hands of the ninjas.


    It didn''t matter if he died, but if he couldn''t get their lives back, what was the point of living?

 Chapter 4284

    Chapter 4284


    Just as he was apprehensive, a police officer came to him and asked, ¡°Are you, Leroy Chen?¡±


    Leroy nodded and said in some panic, "Yes......... it''s me......... ¡±


    The police officer waved at him and spoke coldly, "Come with me.¡±


    Leroy''s heart is even more panicked, but at this moment he does not have any other way,


    He can only take heavy steps, follow the police officer to the next door where there is Duncan''s temporary office.


    As soon as he entered, Leroy was shaking with fear.


    He had heard of Duncan''s reputation for a long time, so he was afraid of being seen by him.


    So, he came to Duncan with fearful hands and stammered,


    "Li...... Li........ Inspector Li......... How are you.......... ¡±


    Duncan stared at him and suddenly forced his voice coldly,


    "Leroy! I ask you! Why did you collude with the ninja and kidnap the young master of Fei family?¡±


    Duncan''s sudden angry shout made Leroy''s heart and soul horrified,


    He panicked and sophomorically said, "I......... I didn''t......... I really didn''t......... " Duncan said with a cold voice: ¡°You still


    lie? Those ninjas are the ones you recruited in!¡±


    ¡°If you just recruited them in, I reckon I can still believe that you are inadvertent,¡±


    ¡°Can recruit them in and then put them to the ce of incident,¡±


    ¡°This is clearly premeditated in the first ce! So you are their inside man!¡±


    Leroy is still resisting, shaking his head repeatedly:


    ¡°Not me....... I did not........ I do not know any ninja at all.......... ¡°


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Duncan looked at his forehead and cheeks, there are beads of sweat dripping one after another, then sneered:


    ¡°Leroy you show me your sophistry here and I have no problem,¡±


    ¡°But I have to warn you if you do not cooperate with me,¡±


    ¡°Then I will now have that information back to Adam, the missing person tonight is Adam''s son,¡±


    ¡°I do not need to remind you of this matter, right? What do you think he will do to you when he finds out about this?¡±


    Leroy heard this, the psychological defense instantlypletely copsed,


    He immediately kneeled in front of Duncan, crying, and said:


    ¡°Inspector Li, I have hardships ah Inspector Li.......... that gang kidnapped my wife and children,¡± ¡°And said that if I do


    not obey their orders, my wife and children will be all gone.¡±


    ¡°And they forced me to give in, they also killed my family nanny! I was also forced to      ¡±


    At this point, Leroy looked at Duncan and choked up,


    ¡°Inspector Li, I know I am guilty, I deserve to die, even if the young master wants me dead,¡±


    "I have nothing to say........ I only beg you to save my family of seven, they are innocent....... ¡±


    From the moment Leroy came in, Duncan guessed from his apprehensive expression,


    That he would definitely not be an aplice in this matter.


    After all, that gang of ninjas acted in a dry and ruthless style,


    So how would they cooperate with an ordinary person with extremely poor psychological quality like him?


    The only possibility was that they had coerced him.


    Therefore, he did not doubt Leroy''s words at all.


    So, he said to him: "Leroy, if you want to save your wife and children,¡±


    "You must tell me everything you know, including when and where this gang met you,¡±


    "What they said, and what messages they left!¡±


    In Duncan''s opinion, he now desperately needs to find those ninja''s image data,


    Must first grasp the facial features of this gang of ninja,


    In order to be able to catch them, and his time is very tight,


    If not speed up, this gang of ninjas may be smuggled out of the country!

 Chapter 4285

    Chapter 4285


    In Duncan''s opinion, the surveince records that were tampered with were only within the confines of the hotel,


    But Leroy''s contact with the ninja outside the hotel must have been difficult to avoid all municipal surveince.


    Therefore, as long as Leroy could provide the time and ce of his contact with the ninjas outside the hotel,


    Duncan would be able to find out the visual data of these people.


    Just when Duncan was mobilizing the police force and searching for image information based on Leroy''s confession,


    Charlie had already left the Wangfu Hotel with Sara, Tasha, and Hogan.


    Considering that the charity dinner had gone down the drain and there was no dinner at once,


    Charlie proposed that everyone find a ce to have dinner first.


    He believed that Hogan must have something to say to him.


    Moreover, he also wanted to hear what he has to suggest.


    Hogan, too, really had a lot of questions to ask Charlie,


    And Charlie let those ninjas kidnap the young master of the Fei family today,


    This matter is not a joke, he was afraid that Charlie has made a bad handling, causing a big disaster.


    So, he proposed: ¡°Why not go to my ce, although the food is a bit rudimentary,¡±


    ¡°But the ce is convenient to talk.¡±


    Charlie naturally has no opinion, so they looked at Sara,


    Sara, while having a cheeky smile, said: ¡°Uncle Zhong''s roast goose is the best, I have not had enough!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and waved his hand, ¡°Come, let''s go to Chinatown!¡±


    Under the escort of the bodyguard, the four of them came to Chinatown.


    At this time, Hogan''s store was already closed, and the man had already closed and left,


    So Hogan invited Charlie and the others to the second floor, and he himself went to prepare the meal.


    Charlie also received the information from Joseph at this time,


    Hattori Kazuo and others, as well as Randal of the Fei family, were now under his control.


    Charlie instructed him to make sure that all nine people were under control.


    And not to let them have any contact with the outside world.


    At the same time, he also instructed Joseph to draw more manpower to the vicinity of the Fei family''s property,


    Because he believed that Jesse was now hiding in the Fei family.


    Only the Fei family was too big and heavily guarded,


    It was easy for the Front to hit in, but if they wanted to sneak in silently to find Jesse, it was almost impossible.


    Once themotion gets too big, the Front will definitely reveal its whereabouts.


    This time, Charlie does not want to directly let the Cataclysmic Front exposed,


    If the Cataclysmic Front is exposed now,ter when they havee to the United States topete with the


    Routhschild family,


    There is one less trump card to catch the other side off guard.


    The best solution is toy a around the Fei family and wait for that son of a b!tch Jesse to get himself in!


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ten minutester, Hogan walked upstairs with the meal.


    After preparing the meal, Hogan greeted everyone to eat, and after everyone sat down,


    He looked at Charlie and asked in a lowered voice:


    ¡°Young Master Wade, I don''t quite understand one thing, why were those ninjas so afraid of you?¡±


    Charlieughed, "Have you heard about the matter of the Wade family being sought for revenge,¡±


    "By the Cataclysmic Front some time ago?¡±


    Hogan nodded and said, "I only heard about it afterward,¡±


    ¡°They said that the Wade family gave up half of its assets to the Cataclysmic Front to escape a disaster,¡± ¡°So when I


    saw you today, I never mentioned this matter.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said casually, ¡°This is just a rumor that I deliberately let out,¡±


    ¡°The real situation is just the opposite,¡±


    ¡°Not only did the Wade family not give up half of its assets to the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°The Cataclysmic Front is loyal to me instead,¡±


    ¡°I just don''t want the Wade family to attract the wind, that''s why there is this rumor.¡±

 Chapter 4286

    Chapter 4286


    Hogan listened dumbfounded if Charlie won''t tell him this, so he couldn''t believe his ears.


    The famous Cataclysmic Front is now under Charlie''smand,


    This is definitely a great addition to the strength of the Wade family,


    Not to mention the hundreds of billions of dors in assets of the Fei family,


    But they can''t possibly afford to form a mercenary army of the size of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Charlie then added: ¡°As for those ninjas today,¡±


    ¡°They are all forces under themand of a friendly family of mine in Japan,¡±


    ¡°And they had seen me at the time on Mount Waderest, that''s why they were afraid.¡±


    Hogan took a long moment to digest what Charlie said about this matter, and could not help but sigh:


    ¡°Young Master Wade, with your current strength, the Wade family in the whole of East Asia as well as Southeast Asia,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid it can be ranked first!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, ¡°Just the first in East Asia and Southeast Asia is far from enough,¡±


    ¡°The Saudi Royal Family in West Asia, in the strength of the world is second only to the Routhschild family,¡±


    ¡°The Wade family wants to be the first in all of Asia,¡±


    ¡°We must exceed the Saudi Royal Family, want to be the first in the world,¡±


    ¡°We must exceed the Rothschild family, which still has a long way to go.¡±


    Hogan nodded and said with emotion, ¡°I believe that with your strength, Young Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°It is only a matter of time before the Wade family stands at the top of the world.¡±


    Charlie smiled ndly, ¡°I hope this time can be as short as possible.¡±


    Hogan could not help but be impressed with Charlie.


    Previously, he did not believe that Charlie could make the Wade family stand at the top of the world,


    But now, looking at Charlie''s calm and self-confident appearance, he suddenly felt that it was not impossible.


    This reminded him of Charlie''s father.


    Even when he was at his peak, he only dared to think of this goal as a beautiful vision,


    Never daring to think that it could reallye true one day.


    However, Charlie, who is in his twenties, has already started to catch up towards this goal.


    While feeling emotional, he could not help but ask:


    ¡°Young Master Wade, about that Randal, what are your ns? This person is a time bomb,¡±


    "The slightest carelessness will most likely trigger a huge side effect.¡±


    Charlie sneered and said, "Uncle don''t worry, not to mention a simple Randal, even if it is Adam Fei or Dawson Fei,¡±


    "I don''t put it in my eyes, the big deal is to abolish Dawson, Adam, and Randal''s lineage,¡±


    "And then pull the senior Dous Fei back to be the family head again.¡±


    Hogan asked in horror: "Young Master Wade.......... you know the where abouts of Elder Dous Fei?¡±


    "The Fei family has been searching for him like crazy!¡±


    "For Dawson, as long as Old Master Fei doesn''t die, he can''t sit down on this family head''s seat!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Dous, and his granddaughter Ste, are properly arranged by me,¡±


    "Originally I just return a favor to Ste, saved their lives, and did not intend to help them return to the Fei family,¡±


    "But since the Fei family has such an a55hole Randal,¡±


    "He dared to hurt my people, then I have to reassess this matter.¡±


    "I have a feeling he won''t stop there, maybe he wille to do something evil,¡±


    "If he doesn''t know any better, then I will do him too, and then let Master Fei go and talk to Dawson.¡±


    Hogan nodded and said, "Adam is a straw man himself, so many years, there is nothing to build,¡±


    "But Dawson this person still has some wrist,¡±


    "Otherwise it is impossible to seize the opportunity to usurp old Mr. Fei''s position.¡±


    Hogan said: "If you can let the old man Feie back to deal with him,¡±


    "Indeed can y a four-two-square effect, the old man Fei in China, forced to fell from power,¡±


    "In his heart, he must also want to reverse the situation, once he gets the opportunity,¡±


    "With his style of action, will never give Dawson leave a way back.¡±


    Charlie shook his head: "If he just does not give Dawson leave a way back,¡±


    ¡°That is far from enough, if I let him back, he will never leave Dawson''s family alive!¡±

 Chapter 4287

    Chapter 4287


    Last second, Hogan still felt that Charlie had let those ninjas kidnap Randal,


    Which would put him in a situation where he himself was walking on thin ice,


    But this second, he realized that in Charlie''s eyes, the Fei family was not a behemoth at all.


    On the contrary, in his eyes, this family is a te of vegetables.


    When to move the chopsticks,pletely depends on Charlie''s mood.


    Whether it was Adam Fei or Dawson, in front of Charlie, neither had any advantage.


    On the one hand, Charlie has in his hand the Cataclysmic Front,


    Really with the Fei familying face to face, beating a drum, this family is not a rival.


    On the other hand, Charlie still has Dous Fei, the great emperor of the Fei family, in his hand.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    If Charlie really sent Dous back to the United States,


    And then protect him with the strength of the Cataclysmic Front,


    Then this Dawson will have to give up the position of the family head.


    Otherwise, once the whole United States knows that Dawson has taken advantage of the opportunity,


    To seize the power from his own father, and ordered his father to die and did not allow to return to the United States,


    He will be a shouting street rat.


    Even, it is likely, he is to be subject to judicial investigation.


    So, no matter how much Dawson, Adam can jump,


    As long as Charlie yed this trump card, for their father and son, is the trump card.


    In this situation, even if Charlie killed Randal in front of these two masters,


    This father and son wouldn''t dare to say a word out loud.


    So, Hogan asked Charlie: ¡°Young Master Wade, what are you going to do next in this matter?¡±


    Charlie coldly said, ¡°After that Jesse emerges, we will get him and Randal together,¡±


    ¡°And kill them both to eliminate the sc.um for the people!¡±


    Hogan asked again, ¡°Then do you n to expose their despicable deeds?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Charlie said, ¡°The reason I didn''t kill off Randal directly is to dig out all,¡±


    ¡°All of his and Jesse''s deeds and then expose them all, it would be great if I could wipe out their group.¡±


    Hogan nodded and suddenly had a n and said,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, if you want to make a big deal out of this,¡±


    ¡°I do have a way to set aside a thousand pounds with four pairs of hands.¡±


    Charlie''s heart was happy, and humbly asked for advice: ¡°Uncle, what is your good solution?¡±


    Tonight in New York, it was not destined to be peaceful.


    Hattori Kazuo, with seven Iga ninjas,


    Drove the garbage removal truck and brought the unconscious Randal all the way out of New York City,


    He had contacted Joseph in advance and was following his instructions to deliver the man to the designated ce.


    After more than an hour of driving, Hattori Kazuo drove the car directly to a deserted gas station in the suburbs.


    As soon as the car stopped,


    More than twenty people immediately rushed out of the darkness and surrounded the garbage truck.


    Joseph himself went outside the cab and said to Kazuo Hattori,


    ¡°Don''t turn off the car, everyone get out!¡±


    Hattori Kazuo recognized Joseph at once, hurriedly pushed open the car door and stepped down,


    Saying nervously, ¡°Hello Mr. Wan................. I....... I was ordered by Master Wade to bring Randal to see you......... ¡±


    At this time, from the passenger side also stepped down an Iga ninja,


    And six other ninjas came out of the trash removal vehicle''spartment one after another.


    And Randal was still in an unconscious state when he was dragged out of the carriage.


    Joseph looked at Hattori Kazuo and spoke, ¡°You guys, go with my men.¡±


    Hattori Kazuo did not dare to do anything rashly and said, "Yes, Mr. Wan, we will do as you say!¡±

 Chapter 4288

    Chapter 4288


    Joseph waved his hand at his men, and a dozen of them immediately came up,


    And picked up Randal and put him into a business car,


    And then took Hattori Kazuo and eight others to different cars.


    Then, one after another, many cars drove away from the gas station and headed in different directions.


    Joseph said again to the two henchmen left behind,


    "You guys take this junk car away and dispose of it.¡±


    One of the yellow-haired Caucasian henchmen nodded and spoke,


    "Don''t worry, Supreme Commander, I''ve already found a car recycling station,¡±


    "In an hour''s time, we can take out all apart and crush its parts into pieces along with other cars,¡±


    "Absolutely no one will be able to find its whereabouts.¡± "Good!¡± Joseph nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Then you


    two hurry up and get it done, and meet me back downtown after it''s done.¡±


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    Meanwhile, both the police and the Fei family got a clue about the junk car.


    Although Hattori Kazuo, they, did not leave video surveince footage inside the hotel,


    But, the municipal surveince outside, is beyond their control.


    So, as long as the person or caring out of the hotel,


    It will definitely appear in the surrounding municipal surveince video.


    The garbage truck was caught by the police and the Fei family at the same time.


    So, both sides began to trace the garbage truck.


    In addition to the police and the Fei family, all the gang members,


    Professional killers and private detectives in New York are also out for the bounty, and the streets of New York are in


    chaos.


    However, no one expected that Joseph had rented a super luxurious vi in Long Beach,


    New York with a single-day rent of $80,000!


    This luxury vi is one of the top luxury houses in Long Beach,


    Usually rented to foreign tycoons whoe to New York for vacation, Or rented to the crew to use for filming, and after


    receiving Charlie''s order,


    Joseph directly fictionalized a film crew from Hong Kong Ind,


    Rented the vi, falsely iming to be ready to shoot a biographical film of a Chinese tycoons breaking into New York.


    Moreover, the most unexpected thing is that the mansion was rented by Joseph.


    Is only less than 500 meters away from the Fei family''s estate.


    Therefore, after driving around downtown New York,


    Joseph''s men brought the eight ninjas, including Kazuo Hattori, and the unconscious Randal, to this vi.


    No one expected that Randal, who was being searched for all over New York,


    Was lying in his neighbor''s house less than 500 meters next door to his own.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Joseph''s men took the eight ninjas, as well as Randal, directly into the basement of the vi.


    At the same time, arge amount of movie equipment that Joseph had rented was also transported to the scene


    overnight.


    And Joseph even let his men rent a variety of lighting, camera equipment all moved to the courtyard,


    And even set up in the foyer and courtyard, the entire vi gave a sign of feverishness,


    It seemed for sure that really there is a drama team having a shoot here.


    At this time, Joseph made a phone call to Charlie to report the progress and ask for his next instructions.


    Charlie adopted Hogan''s proposal and conveyed the next order to him.


    Joseph hung up the phone and immediately stepped inside the basement where the eight ninjas and Randal were being


    held.


    At this moment, the eight ninjas were sitting in the corner like defeated roosters,


    While Randal was left on the floor still unconscious.

 Chapter 4289

    Chapter 4289


    The eight ninjas stood up in a hurry and looked at him with a respectful face.


    Joseph ignored them, but pointed at Randal on the floor and said to his men, ¡°Wake him up!¡±


    His men immediately brought a basin of cold water and poured it all over Randal''s body with a tter.


    The unconscious Randal suddenly had a jolt and sat up with a scream.


    As his vision slowly returned, he panicked and asked loudly,


    "What do you want? Do you know who I am?!"


    Joseph looked at him and pulled out a dagger from his men''s waist,


    Then threw that dagger in front of Hattori Kazuo and said in a cold voice: "Go, cut off both of his ears!"


    When Hattori Kazuo heard these words, his whole body shivered violently in fear.


    He really didn''t expect that Joseph would let him cut off Randal''s two ears as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Randal was also stunned.


    He was the young master of the Fei family,


    An existence that no one dared to mess within New York,


    But he never thought that this guy in front of him would be so vicious that he would cut off his ears, and two at the same


    time!


    The panic-stricken Randal shouted: ¡°Do you know who I am? I am the young master of the Fei family, Randal!¡±


    ¡°I don''t need to tell you how strong the Fei family is!¡±


    ¡°If you guys dare to touch a hair on my head, my father and my grandfather will definitely take your lives!¡±


    Joseph looked at Randal and said indifferently, ¡°Let me tell you, my name is Joseph Wam,¡±


    ¡°I am the master of the Cataclysmic Front, not to mention a mere grandchild of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Even if it''s your father or your grandfather, as long as Mr. Wade says so,¡±


    ¡°I will kill them all! Even if I kill your Fei family to the point that not even a single dog is left, I will not blink an eye!¡±


    Hearing these words, Randal''s entire body instantly felt a spinning of the sky and the earth.


    ¡°Joseph Wan?! You........ are Joseph Wan?!¡±


    Randal was terrified to the extreme and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Mr. Wan....... our Fei family has no grudge against you,¡±


    ¡°I have even always looked up to you, why would youy your hands on me?!"


    Saying that he asked again nervously,


    "Who is Mr. Wade again? I''ve never offended anyone named Wade!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Joseph looked at the time and sneered, "Soon you will know."


    After that, he looked at Hattori Kazuo, pointed to the dagger on the ground,


    And said in a cold voice: "Hattori Kazuo, the order was given by Mr. Wade,"


    "I just conveyed it for Mr. Wade, he wille over soon,"


    "You''d better get it done before hees,"


    "Otherwise, when the timees, I''ll cut your ears together!"


    When Hattori Kazuo heard this, he turned pale with fear and said in a panic,


    "I''ll cut it! I''ll cut it right now!"


    Kazuo was now very clear that no one could mess with Charlie.


    Still, if he messed with the Fei family, the Iga ninja might be exterminated,


    But if he messed with Charlie, the Iga ninja would definitely be exterminated!


    So, he didn''t dare to dy, he hastily picked up the dagger and walked towards Randal with one step at a time.


    When Randal heard Joseph say Hattori Kazuo''s name, He immediately realized that this guy was the Japanese ninja


    that Jesse had found to kidnap Sara.


    But he couldn''t understand how the man Jesse had found to kidnap Sara,


    Why would he suddenly turn against the water to kidnap himself?


    Angry, he stared at Hattori Kazuo and angrily reprimanded:


    ¡°You s0n of a b!tch are too unreputable! Not only did you not do anything after receiving money,¡±


    ¡°But you even turned around and kidnapped your employer!¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, the Fei family will exterminate your entire family!¡±

 Chapter 4290

    Chapter 4290


    Hattori Kazuo also gave up his life and went up and pped Randal across the face,


    Gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°You bas5tards asked us to kidnap Mr. Wade''s woman,¡±


    ¡°That''s like pushing us into the fire! Fortunately, I didn''t make a big mistake,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise the whole Iga ninja would have disappeared from this earth!¡±


    ¡°I can''t even kill you to get rid of my hatred!¡±


    Hattori Kazuo was right. He now hated this Randal like crazy.


    If it wasn''t for him, how could he havee to America to wade through this mess?


    Although he had saved his life, for now, he didn''t know how Charlie would punish him next?


    Thinking of this, he walked forward in anger, ignoring Randal''s struggle,


    Grabbed his hair, the dagger flew around two times at a very fast speed


    Immediately afterward, Randal''s pig-killing howl was heard!


    "Ah!!! My ears!!!"


    On the ground, the two bl00dy ears were very eye-catching,


    While Randal was desperately covering his ears, wailing repeatedly,


    Blood was gushing out from his fingers, which was unbearable.


    At this time, Joseph gave a wink to his men and said, "Treat his wounds."


    His men nodded and immediately took out a bottle of wound treating medicine to stop the bleeding,


    Stepped forward and spread the powder on both sides of his wounds.


    Joseph said to Hattori Kazuo:


    "Pick up the things on the ground and go to the bathroom to wash them, I still need them."


    Hattori Kazuo did not dare to refuse, hastily bent down and picked up the two ears,


    Walked to the next-door bathroom and washed them with water.


    At this time, a helicopternded in the courtyard of the vi.


    Charlie stepped off the ne alone,


    And then a soldier from the Cataclysmic Front stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, the Supreme


    Commander is in the basement, please follow me.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and under the soldier''s guidance, he arrived at the vi''s basement.


    Pushing the door in, Joseph was standing in the center of the room,


    While Randal had already had both of h!s ears cut off, wailing in pain while shivering all over.


    When Joseph saw Charlieing, he immediately said respectfully, "Mr.Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at Randal, and sneered, "Young Master Fei, we meet again.¡±


    Only then did Randal see Charlie, and in this instant,


    He couldn''t care less about the sharp paining from the root of his ear,


    And said in shock: "You........ you are that Feng Shui guy?!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlieughed: "What? Are you surprised to see me?¡±


    Randal''s brain is not enough to process all of this, he shot out this question:


    "Who the h3ll are you? Why did you let the Cataclysmic Front tie me up here?¡±


    "Why did you let them cut off my ears? Why?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, "There is no such thing as to why, they didn''t look good on you, right?¡±


    Randal roared in anger, ¡°I have no fcuking grudge against you!¡±


    ¡°What the fcuk do you mean by that? Aren''t you afraid that my family will retaliate against you?¡±


    Charlie looked at him, eyes gradually cold, sternly asked:


    ¡°So many innocent girls who died at your hands,¡±


    ¡°And you have what grudge? And why did you work in cahoots with Jesse,¡±


    ¡°Hunting them and abusing them without any bottom line of conscience?


    Speaking of this, Charlie''s voice raised a few points, angrily shouted:


    ¡°You do not have the eyes of a dog, how dare you even move your mind to Sara???¡±


    ¡°Do you know that Sara was engaged to me when she was three years old?¡±


    ¡°You could think of such a thing, are you not afraid of losing your life?


    Randal was instantly struck by lightning, his eyes wide, unable to say a word.


    He never thought in his wildest dreams that his deeply hidden matter would be learned by this feng shui master named


    Wade...................................................


    He subconsciously tried to show some sophistry:


    ¡°I do not know what you are talking about! I, have never done the things you said!¡±


    ¡°I didn''t have any ill intentions towards Miss Gu either!¡±


    Charlie said disdainfully, ¡°Randal, do you still fcuking think that I run the court?¡±


    ¡°If you deny it, I won''t judge you? Since I got you here,¡±


    ¡°I won''t listen to a single word of exnation from you!¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie coldly said,


    "Randal, I can tell you straightforwardly, you fell into my hands this time, you''re fcuking dead!¡±

 Chapter 4291

    Chapter 4291


    Randal saw the undisguised killing intent in Charlie''s eyes,


    His heart was suddenly terrified to the extreme!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He threw himself on his knees and kowtowed while begging in tears,


    "Mr. Wade....... I........ am young and impulsive.......... ¡±


    "Please, for the sake of my family, which is at least the secondrgest Chinese family in the United States,¡±


    "Forgive me this time, how much money you want, just ask, my father will make you satisfied...........................................


    please........ "


    Charlie did not want to see him acting, so said in a cold voice:


    "Randal, you really think money is everything? Your great-grandfather was so rich,¡±


    "Did he not fail to hold the position of the family head?¡±


    "I''m telling you, even if I were to trade the entire Fei family''s assets for your life,¡± "I wouldn''t agree to it! Adults must pay


    the price for their actions!¡± ¡°Not to mention you, even your father and your grandfather have to pay the corresponding


    price for your actions!¡± ¡°Because as the old saying goes, if the son is not taught, the father is at fault!¡±


    Randal subconsciously questioned, ¡°Aren''t you afraid that the Fei family will retaliate?¡±


    ¡°My father, my grandfather, if they know that you killed me,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely devote all of the Fei family to avenge me!¡±


    ¡°Your father, your grandfather?¡± When Charlie heard this, he sneered:


    ¡°To tell you the truth, your great grandfather Dous, and your cousin aunt Ste,¡±


    ¡°Are now protected by my people,¡±


    ¡°I will not only solve you but also your father and your grandfather,¡±


    ¡°If your great grandfather has the chance to return to the United States,¡±


    ¡°Do you think he will let your father and your grandfather go?¡±


    ¡°If he dares to let them both go, I will not let him go!¡±


    When Randal heard this, his whole body was terrified to the core!


    He never dreamed that his great grandfather and his cousin aunt,


    Whom his grandfather had been trying to find, were in Charlie''s hands!


    At this moment, he finally realized what kind of existence this man had.


    Originally, he thought that Charlie was a vicious wolf that rushed to the Fei family to try to take a bite.


    But now he realized that Charlie was actually the hunter with a gun.


    And the current Fei family, in his eyes, was just a mere earth dog under the gun.


    In this instant, he was already scared out of his mind and said in tears,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... I beg you to have mercy and spare me once........... ¡±


    ¡°Whatever you ask, I will make my father and grandfather agree to you unconditionally  ¡±


    "I only beg you to leave me a dog''s life......... ¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and spoke, "Begging for mercy would be unnecessary,¡±


    "It''s better to save your strength and think about how you will die.¡±


    The terrified Randal wanted to continue to beg Charlie for mercy,


    But Charlie didn''t give him a chance and turned to Joseph and Hattori Kazuo and said,


    "Joseph, Kazuo, you twoe with me, I have something to tell you.¡±


    The two men immediately answered and were about to go upstairs with Charlie,


    When Randal went crazy and kept kowtowing and begging:


    "Mr. Wade....... please let me go, Mr. Wade.......... Mr. Wade......... ¡±


    Charlie ignored him and directly led the two to the first floor.


    Joseph said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, there is a meeting room on the first floor, let''s go there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and


    followed Joseph to the meeting room on the first floor.


    Hattori Kazuo also followed in with trepidation, both hands on his chest rubbing constantly,


    His heart was already nervous to the extreme.


    Charlie looked at the two people and said,


    ¡°I want to make this matter bigger now since it is a stage singing,¡±


    ¡°The movement is small also sorry for such a big stage in New York.¡±


    Joseph respectfully asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, what is your n?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°I asked Hattori Kazuo to cut off Randal''s two ears,¡±


    ¡°Just to properly stimte the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°And simply give the Fei family a kidnapping case with the highest ransom ever in the history of New York.¡±

 Chapter 4292

    Chapter 4292


    As Charlie spoke, he looked at Hattori Kazuo and smiled,


    ¡°You cut off Randal''s ears, why don''t you send these two ears to the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°And by the way, tell them that if they want Randal to live,¡±


    ¡°They will pay a ransom of 100 billion dors, and it must be paid in the form of cryptocurrency,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Otherwise, just wait to collect Randal''s body.¡± "Huh?!" Hattori Kazuo with rightened legs said nervously:


    "Mr. Wade....... with the strength of the Fei family, we ninjas will be exterminated....... "


    Charlie smiled and waved his hand:


    "Don''t worry, neither Adam Fei,"


    "Nor Dawson Fei would have that opportunity to go to Japan to seek revenge on the Iga ninja,"


    "After this matter is over, the two of them will be finished,"


    "When the old man of the Fei family regains power,"


    "Your Iga ninja will not be the enemy of the Fei family, but one of the benefactors of the Fei family."


    Saying that, Charlie added: "Hattori Kazuo, there are multiple sides to everything,"


    "How the Fei family will treat the Iga ninja depends on,"


    "Whose a55 is sitting in the position of the Fei family''s headship, do you hear me?"


    When Hattori Kazuo heard this, his whole spirit was lifted.


    He was not a fool, so how could he not understand the meaning of Charlie''s words.


    In a sh, his mentality also underwent a hundred and eighty-degree change.


    Before, he was afraid that the Iga family would be retaliated by the Fei family and thus be tragically exterminated.


    But now, he suddenly felt that a saying was right, that he had read somewhere on the inte,


    ¡°If you take a chance, you can turn a bike into a motorcycle!


    Thinking of this, he was already a little excited and said offhandedly,


    "Mr. Wade, whatever you need me to do, just give me an order,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely give my liver and brain and do my best!¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and smiled: "Yes, that is the way!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie then informed Hattori Kazuo of his requirements in detail.


    After hearing this, Hattori Kazuo said without hesitation,


    Although his heart was apprehensive,


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, I willplete the task!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said to Joseph,


    "Joseph, I will return to Providence soon, so you will take care of the rest of the matters with Hattori Kazuo,¡±


    "And I wille back tomorrow.¡±


    Joseph said respectfully, "Okay Mr. Wade!¡±


    A few minutester, the helicopter took off from the courtyard of this big vi and flew directly to Providence.


    And at the same time, the number of people searching for Randal''s whereabouts throughout New York had exceeded


    tens of thousands.


    However, even with so many people racking their brains for clues, all of them are stilling up empty.


    The junk car that drove out from the Wangfu Hotel, as if it had evaporated, could not find any clues.


    The more dyed the results, the more nervous the Fei family is.


    Dawson is usually very strict with his son Adam,


    But his grandson Randal is very indulgent and spoiled,


    Now Randal was kidnapped, no clues, he called Adam to his study, sternly asked:


    ¡°What the h3ll are you doing? So long has passed, why there is still no news!¡±


    Adam was also at a loss and said, "Dad, those Japanese ninjas seem to have evaporated, no clues can be found!¡±


    Dawson said in a cold voice: "Have you found out which faction of ninjas did it?¡±


    "Not yet.¡± Adam sighed: "The entry data has been transferred,¡±


    "But there are too many people, are screening, the more critical is that these ninjas can disguise,¡± "And have multiple


    sets of identity, we even find them from the entry data, it may not be their true identity.¡±


    Dawson asked again, ¡°No one has contacted you yet?¡±


    ¡°ording tomon sense, the other side kidnapped Randal, now it is time to ask for ransom!¡±


    Adam shook his head and said, ¡°No one has contacted me for ransom yet.¡±


    Just after he finished, his phone suddenly rang.


    When he looked down, it was a text message from an unfamiliar number.


    The text message read, ¡°Want to know your son''s whereabouts, drive to Brooklyn!¡±

 Chapter 4293

    Chapter 4293


    Brooklyn was once the most famous ghetto in New York.


    Right now, although the environment has improved,


    But rtively speaking, it is still the most chaotic and the worst district in New York in terms of security.


    Especially North Brooklyn, dominated by not generally well offmunities,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This is why it is simply the best andrgest source of manpower for the major gangs in the megalopolis.


    Many young people here, at the age of twelve or thirteen years old,


    Carrying a gun everywhere is considered to start serving in the gang reserve.


    When ites to 14 or 15 years old, they have been eating, drinking, gambling, involved in vandalism and looting.


    In this kind of ce with extremely poor security,


    In the street, if you randomly pick ten young men, you could find eleven guns,


    Usually not to mention ordinary people, even the police do not dare to patrol this kind of ce.


    The first contact from Hattori was here following the order from Charlie.


    Adam saw the message and said in a panic: ¡°Dad, someone sent me a text message saying that,¡±


    ¡°If I want to know the whereabouts of Randal, I have to go to Brooklyn!¡±


    Hearing this, Dawson pped the table and said angrily,


    ¡°Come on! Have someone prepare immediately!¡±


    ¡°Also hurry up and give the cell phone number to the intelligence department,¡±


    ¡°And have them monitor the location of this phone immediately!¡±


    Adam was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°Dad, I''ll go?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Dawson blurted out, ¡°If you don''t go, would I go?¡±


    Adam said somewhat nervously, ¡°The location is not safe, and I worry that this is a trap   ¡±


    Dawson waved his hand and said, ¡°There is nothing to worry about,¡±


    ¡°You just go, let the martial artists go with you,¡±


    ¡°In addition take two teams of bodyguards to secretly protect your safety,¡±


    ¡°In this case, even the special forces can not kidnap you away!¡±


    Seeing his father''s insistent attitude, Adam had to nod and said, "Then I''ll ask him for the exact address.¡±


    After saying that, he sent his cell phone number to the intelligence team of the Fei family,


    While picking up his phone, replying to the message and asking, "Where do I have to meet you?¡±


    After sending it, the message sank like a stone in the deep sea.


    The intelligence team also fed back the message that the cell phone number was now in shutdown mode and could not


    be located.


    When Adam saw this, he knew that the other party was a pro, and his heart was even more apprehensive.


    The other side can kidnap Randal, so he is definitely not an ordinary thief,¡±


    "Probably already secretly watching us, you just go to Brooklyn,¡±


    "I believe that when you get to Brooklyn, he will contact you.¡±


    Adam did not dare to refuse, and could only agree with a stiff upper lip.


    He was anxious about his son''s kidnapping, but he hoped to use the money to solve the problem,


    Or just use the Fei family''s people to solve the problem, and was not willing to put his own life at risk.


    But right now he had no other choice but to follow his father''s instructions, arrange the manpower and prepare to go.


    Soon, three convoys left the Fei family''s estate one after another.


    They had two tasks: first, to secretly protect Adam''s convoy,


    And second, to wait for information from the intelligence team,


    So that once the other party''s cell phone was turned on and their location was found,


    They would immediately take control of them.


    Adam himself did not sit in the Rolls Royce, but in the middle of the three Cadics.


    In his opinion, if the other party is trying to get at him this time,


    Then he will definitely mistake him in the middle of that Rolls-Royce,


    So that if something happens, Rolls Royce can attract fire,


    And his safety factor is naturally a bit higher.


    But even so, when the vehicle drove into Brooklyn,


    As for Adam, the heart can not help but get filled with a burst of tension.


    There is aw that is as universal as gravity,


    That is, the richer the person, the more afraid of death they are.

 Chapter 4294

    Chapter 4294


    Adam is naturally no exception. Although he is the young master of the Fei family,


    The current Fei family head''s first heir and going to this kind of ce,


    His heart will be more or less filled with fear.


    When Adam''s motorcade drove into Brooklyn, indeed


    They actually attracted the attention of many street youth.


    In Brooklyn, only gang bosses can afford to buy Rolls-Royce,


    But those bosses'' Rolls-Royce license tes, the local gang members have long memorized,


    So with a nce, they can see that these cars are foreign.


    Some of the gang members, seeing this convoy really can not help but have a bad idea.


    However, seeing that the other side has six cars, they tamed their desires.


    At this time, in the car, Adam suddenly received a text message.


    This time, the other party changed the number and sent the content:


    ¡°To the North Brooklyn Wharton Motel.¡±


    A motel is the lowest-end fast hotel in the United States.


    It has the worst rooms, the worst location, thexest management, and the worst security.


    You don''t need any identification to register for a motel,


    You park your car at the door, walk in and give the cash to the owner,


    You get a room key.


    The owner also has the mentality that more is better than less,


    And just collects money, not bothering to ask about the identity of the residents,


    Not even wanting to look at the residents twice to avoid trouble.


    Therefore, this kind of ce is mixed, full of fugitives, johns, and addicts.


    Adam did not expect that the other party would set the location in such a ce,


    He first sent the other party''s cell phone number to the intelligence team,


    Hoping that the other party could locate the person''s location.


    But the intelligence team came back with the news that the other party had turned off the phone again.


    Since it was a new number, there was no way to prepare in advance, so the positioning failed again.


    The location failure meant that Adam could only follow the other party''s request and go to this motel.


    Although he was reluctant to do so, he could only go with his head up.


    This motel is located on the edge of North Brooklyn.


    The team just arrived at the entrance of the hotel,


    They can see at least seven or eight scantily d women standing at the door,


    These women will wave as soon as they see a man driving,


    And the male driver will immediately stop beside them and put down the window to "exchange" a few words with them.


    The content of the exchange is to provide information on the kind of service and how much pay is needed.


    If a deal is made, the woman will get into the man''s passenger side,


    Or with the man to the motel room, together with thepletion of the dirty deal.


    Adam eyed the surroundings and frowned in disgust.


    At this time, several street girls also found their convoy,


    Some of them are still more or less self-aware,


    They know that they are a few dozen dors a pr0stitute, it is impossible to get the owner of the Rolls-Royce''s favor.


    But there are also some women who are too high on drugs,


    Confidentlye to the side of the Rolls-Royce knocking on the window, constantly scratching their heads.


    However, no matter how they knock, the driver of the first few Rolls-Royce did not open the window.


    So, a few people knocked on the windows next to each other, all the way to the one where Adam was.


    Adam through the window, looking at these thin, young women with rotten teeth.


    He felt as if seeing a ghost, right from the car cursed:


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What the fcuk is all this sh!t! Get them out of here and keep them away from my car!¡±


    The bodyguard on the passenger side turned back around and exined,


    ¡°Young master, these women are like that, we don''t need to care about them,¡±


    ¡°They won''t leave on their own without knocking on the window.¡±


    Saying that, he added: ¡°Do you see a lot of discarded disposable syringes on the ground by the roadside?¡±


    ¡°They are all used by these women, each of them is a drug addict,¡±


    ¡°Every day theye on the street to earn some money to eat, buy contraband,¡±


    ¡°Many of them have AIDS, we are safe if we do not open the window.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Adam spit out revolting, angry curses, ¡°really fcuking disgusting!¡±

 Chapter 4295

    Chapter 4295


    The good thing is that the women did not pester, seeing that no one opened the window,


    They all went back to the roadside and continued to look for other targets.


    At this time, Adam''s cell phone rang again.


    He hurriedly looked down, only to see this time a new strange number sent a text message,


    And the text message is: ¡°See the blonde woman who lost two incisors on the side of the road?¡±


    ¡°You get out of the car and walk up to her, stuff a thousand dors into her cor,¡±


    ¡°She will give you something, my people are watching you,¡±


    ¡°You do not y any tricks, otherwise, wait to collect your son''s b0dy!¡±


    Adam received this text message, and looked up at the roadside where there were standing a few women, only to find


    that the blonde, the woman who lost two incisors,


    Is not the woman who just came to knock on the window of his car, and scared him.


    With the thought that the other party may also have AIDS, he had a feeling of retching, almost vomiting.


    However, he never dreamed that the mysterious person who kidnapped his son,


    Would ask him to stuff money into that woman''s cor!


    He could not help but curse angrily: ¡°This is not a fcuking bully!¡±


    ¡°If there was really something to give me, wouldn''t it be enough to just ask her to take it out?!¡±


    The bodyguard couldn''t help but ask: ¡°Young master, did the other party text again?¡±


    Adam looked at the woman outside the car window and said with disgust,


    ¡°Son of a b!tch, he asked me to stuff a thousand dors into that woman''s cor,¡±


    ¡°In exchange for something he gave me! This is outrageous!¡±


    The bodyguard said, ¡°Young master, why don''t I go?¡±


    ¡°The man should have instructed the woman that if someone stuffs $1,000 into herpel, she should give it to him.


    ¡°No....... ¡± Adam said offhandedly, ¡°They have people watching in secret,¡±


    ¡°If I y tricks, they will turn against Randal!¡±


    The bodyguard blurted out, ¡°Young Master, you can''t go by yourself,¡±


    ¡°What if this woman is a killer or she has a bomb on her? We can''t guarantee your safety!¡±


    When Adam heard this, he was shocked himself,


    He was worried that if this was a trap against him,


    Then once he got off, he was afraid that he would be in bad luck.


    However, he knows very well that if he does not do as he is told, then his son is likely to face the risk of life.


    Moreover, if he does not do it, his father will definitely be discontented with him after he finds out.


    Dawson''s style of action is dry and ruthless, very averse to timid and cowardly people,


    And Adam is not the only son, there are two younger brothers eyeing the position of the family head,


    If his performance this time left Dawson disappointed,


    Then in the future, he wants to inherit the position of the family head, the difficulty will certainly increase a lot.


    After thinking about it, he decided to take a chance.


    So, he called his father, Dawson, and once the phone call came through, Dawson asked, ¡°Adam, how is it going?¡±


    Adam told his father about the situation,


    And deliberately said in a generous tone of death: ¡°Dad, if something happens to me, you must promise me to find


    Randal!¡±


    Dawson gave a light hum and said, "Don''t worry, he has no reason to kill you.¡±


    Adam was surprised and asked, "Dad, why do you think so?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Dawson said in a cold voice: "He kidnapped Randal and took the initiative to contact you,¡±


    "Which proves that he must be looking for money.¡±


    "If he kills you, he won''t get a penny, but also ruins his credibility in front of us.¡±


    "If he uses Randal to threaten me and ask me for ransom after he kills you,¡±


    "It''s unlikely I''ll give something to him, so it''s more than worth it to him.


    Adam was suddenly a little resentful.


    He thought he could take this opportunity to show off a little bit with his father,


    But he didn''t expect to end up botching it,


    Making his father think he was a fool who couldn''t understand the situation.


    Depressed to the core, he could only say to Dawson,


    "Okay dad, I know, I''ll go over there and see what medicine they are selling in the gourd!¡±


    "Hurry up!¡± Dawson urged, "If there is any news, notify me the first time!¡±

 Chapter 4296

    Chapter 4296


    Adam could only do as he was told.


    He hung up the phone, asked his bodyguard to take out a thousand dors in cash,


    Clutched it in his hand, and took a deep breath


    Then said to the bodyguard, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    The bodyguard said nervously, ¡°Young master, it''s too dangerous to go directly there,¡±


    ¡°Why don''t I go check and see if there''s anything wrong with that woman first!¡±


    ¡°No need....... ¡± Adam shook his head, his father had already spoken his words,


    If he still let someone go to check the woman,


    In case the news reached Dawson''s ears, he would be very disappointed with him.


    So, he could only push the door and get out of the car, and step toward the woman on the road.


    Several women did not expect that a middle-aged man came down from inside the Cadic and walked straight toward


    them.


    So, a few people are busy scratching their heads and eyebrows, hoping to get the man''s favor.


    Adam looked at the eyes but was more disgusted with the prickly scratch and the dirty body.


    But he had no choice but to brace himself ande to the blonde woman,


    Rolled up the thousand dors in his hand and stuffed it into the woman''s cor.


    There was a gasp of surprise all around, and the other women looked dumbfounded.


    They may not get a hundred dors a day here,


    But this rich man came over and gave theirpanion a thousand dors,


    Which simply makes them envious to the extreme.


    The blonde woman, who was also excited at the moment,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Took the money out of her cor and counted it one by one,


    And after she was sure it was a thousand dors,


    She said excitedly, ¡°Oh my God, you must be Mr. Fei?


    Adam was almost staggered by the stench in her mouth, resisted the urge to vomit, and asked,


    "The money is given to you, where is the stuff? Did someone ask you to give me a certain thing?¡±


    The blonde woman said with delight, "I thought that guy was deliberately ying a trick on me,¡±


    "But I didn''t think there was really such a good thing.......... ¡±


    The woman looked at Adam and suddenly stepped forward and hugged him and ki55ed him on the mouth!


    Arge group of bodyguards thought the woman was going to suddenly turn on Adam,


    Suddenly rushed out of the car with guns.


    At this time, Adam also jumped, and quickly pushed the woman away,


    While constantly wiping his mouth, while angrily said:


    ¡°Yuck yuck yuck! Danm it! You are fcuking sick ah! Who the h3ll let you k!ss me?¡±


    Immediately after, he saw the woman''s two arms, full of dense needle holes, but also a scared face pale.


    He kept spitting hard, and at the same time kept pping his clothes, cursing:


    ¡°Do you have fcuking AIDS? If you have fcuking AIDS, I''ll have someone fcuking shoot you!¡±


    The woman looked at so many fierce bodyguards,


    At the moment all with guns aimed at her, and scared and aggrieved said:


    "The Foundation''s doctor told me......... AIDS is not transmitted through k!ssing....... "


    Adam instantly copsed, the irritable jumped up and cursed: "Fcuk! You really fcuking have it ah!¡±


    A group of bodyguards heard this and felt like it is a dangerous enemy,


    One of them thought that this woman is deliberately poisoning the young master,


    Immediately gave an angry rebuke: ¡°Say it! Why are you doing this! What is your purpose?¡±


    The woman was so aggrieved that she opened her eyes and said,


    ¡°It was the man who told me that a gentleman named Fei would give me a thousand dors,¡±


    ¡°And that if I received his thousand dors,¡±


    ¡°I would have to give him the most passionate k!ss and an borate little gift       ¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Adam instantly understood that he was being calcted by that son of a b!tch.


    At this point he couldn''t care less, he just wanted to hurry up and get the clue,


    Then immediately go back and have the doctor prepare HIV-blocking drugs for himself.


    So, he stared at the woman with a ck face and asked,


    ¡°Danm, what the h3ll is the little gift? Hurry up and bring it out for me!¡±

 Chapter 4297

    Chapter 4297


    The woman was pointed at by so many people with a gun,


    She got scared out of her wits, so she hurriedly moved the old shoulder bag,


    While shivering took out a box of crumpled cond0ms.


    The first time Adam saw the picture of the condom on the box, his face suddenly ckened to the extreme,


    He thought it was just a prank, so he cursed coldly: ¡°This is what that son of a b!tch told you to give me?


    ¡°Yes...... ¡± the woman said in a panic:


    ¡°He....... also asked me to pass on a message to you........... ¡±


    Adam shouted angrily: ¡°Say it! If you stammer again, I''ll fcuking kill you!¡±


    The woman trembled with fear and said, ¡°He said.......... I''m sorry Mr. Fei,


    there was no time........ ¡±


    ¡°To find a container, so I had to make do with this box.¡±


    ¡°So could only make do with this box to contain the.......... ¡±


    ¡°The packaging is very substandard, but the things inside are still very precious     ¡±


    Adam reached out to grab the box of cond0ms, but once he thought the woman had AIDS,


    He immediately put his hand back and pointed at the woman and yelled, ¡°Throw the box to the ground!¡±


    The woman could only honestly do as she was told and threw the box on the ground.


    Adam took out a handkerchief from his pocket,


    Wrapped his right hand with the handkerchief, and discreetly squeezed the box up.


    He was in a dilemma because he did not dare to open the box with his left hand.


    Although he had received higher education and knew that AIDS would not be transmitted through this level of contact,


    He still could not resist the fear in his heart.


    Fortunately, one of his men was more discerning and immediately handed him a ck glove.


    Adam was relieved and stretched out his left hand to let his men put the ck glove on his hand,


    And then opened the lid of the cond0m box.


    Because of theck of ambient light, he did not see what the box actually contained,


    Gently shaking, only to feel that the things inside are not heavy and not hard,


    But can not tell exactly what kind of things are in there.


    So he used his right hand to turn the box upside down,


    His left hand blocked the mouth of the box and poured out the contents.


    Along with the two things dropped into his palm, Adam fixed his eyes,


    The whole person shouted in fear, the hand moved as if getting a shock like a violent flip,


    Two bl00dy ears were directly thrown out.


    A few street girls have long been curious about what was inside,


    And when they saw that it was two bl00dy human ears, they immediately screamed in terror.


    The bodyguards also froze, never dreamed that the box contained human ears!


    Adam was so frightened that he just slowed down,


    Then he suddenly thought of something and hurriedly chased over to check,


    This look does not matter, he immediately recognized the pair of ears, which is the son Randal''s.


    His heart seemed to be instantly hit by a heavy hammer, all of a sudden pain reached unspeakable limits.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Immediately after, he picked up the two ears bawling:


    ¡°Randal....... my good son......... your dad is sorry......... ¡±


    "Your dad did not protect you! You ah Randal........... ¡±


    Some good pedestrians have begun to take out cell phones to shoot video,


    This time a number of bodyguards reacted, rushed to Adam, and surrounded him,


    While chiding: "No filming, delete the video!¡±


    But by this time it was already toote, many people had already taken the video,


    Seeing the other side of the bodyguards aggressive, they rushed to slip away.


    And these bodyguards do not have the energy to ask those passers-by,


    They can only surround Adam, to protect him as soon as possible to leave this ce.


    The group of people who took the video and slipped away included an Iga ninja.

 Chapter 4298

    Chapter 4298


    After he took the video, he immediately went to the corner behind the motel and got into a dpidated Dodge car,


    Then the car started the engine and quickly drove away from the ce of the incident.


    And at this time, Adam was still holding Randal''s two ears and crying out in pain.


    The bodyguard repeatedly persuaded him for a long time but to no avail.


    Helpless, several people can only help him to the car,


    And then the convoy quickly returned to the Fei family estate in Long Beach.


    On the one hand, his heart ached for his son, worried about his son,


    and on the other hand, he hated those ninjas to the bone.


    He could not wait to immediately catch them in pieces, but unfortunately,


    They have not yet been able to grasp their real identity.


    Dawson has many ears and eyes, and most of the bodyguards around Adam report to him,


    So without waiting for Adam to return, he had already heard about this matter.


    He was particrly fond of Randal, and when he heard that his grandson''s ear had been cut off,


    He was even more furious, and was already in his study, smashing everything he could.


    The olddy heard the news and rushed to see what was going on,


    But it was hard to stop Dawson, the olddy asked what happened,


    She was even more distressed, seeing that there was nothing in the room to smash, so she punched Dawson, crying:


    ¡°You must save my grandson alive! If not, I will be dead for you!¡±


    Dawson was upset and did not want his wife to follow him, so he said impatiently,


    "Okay, I know! Randal is your grandson and also my grandson, I will do whatever it takes to get him back!¡±


    The olddy asked again, "Are you sure? In case they kill without blinking    to      Randal¡±


    When ites to this, the olddy really can''t say anymore.


    Dawson waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, they must be trying to make money,


    As long as they are trying to make money, they will certainly not kill Randal.¡±


    The olddy hurriedly said, "No matter what the final result is,


    You must give me those people in pieces!!!¡±


    The movement of the old man and woman smashing in the study soon alerted Randal''s mother,


    As well as other members of Fei''s family.


    Dawson didn''t hide anything from them, so he informed everyone about what happened.


    Randal''s mother directly fainted, while the other Fei family members were also apprehensive.


    They were ustomed to being pampered, but when they heard that there were people,


    Who dared to kidnap a Fei family member and even cut off his ears, they were angry and scared.


    For a while, the whole Fei family was in a state of turmoil.


    And before Adam arrived home, another popr video appeared on the Inte.


    The title of the video is very shocking, it says


    ¡°Adam Fei, the son of the Fei family, kissed a prostitute on the street in North Brooklyn!¡±


    The content of the video clearly captures how Adam stuffed $1,000 in cash into the cor of the pr0stitute,


    And how the pr0stitute hugged him in a passionate k!ss.


    The video ends abruptly at this point, without any follow-up.


    This is amon ''partial news rule'' used by the popr media,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Not to report the whole story, but only the part they want to report,


    So that they can induce viewers to take the story out of context.


    This trick is simple and direct and nasty to the extreme, but it works very well.


    People don''t know the cause and effect,


    They only know from watching the video that the young master of the Fei family


    Bought s3x on the street and k!ssed with a pr0stitute.


    This immediately triggered a fervent discussion on the Inte.


    OVer there matter of seeking s3x is not really explosive news, people here are rtively more open to that aspect,


    So they are not used to it.


    However, although they have seen cheating, but never seen so by rich people.


    So this kind of thing can only give them a big shock.

 Chapter 4299

    Chapter 4299


    Many people are incredulous about Adam''s heavy tastes,


    And it is because of this huge contrast that this matter is rapidly fermenting on the Inte


    And will soon explode all over the.


    Adam still didn''t know that when his motorcade drove into the Fei family estate,


    He had already be a hot and big inte sensation.


    What Charlie likes most is to hit the people where it is most painful.


    He deeply knows what the rich people care most about, so he can always find their weak points.


    For most rich people, what they care about most is just two things, profit, and reputation.


    Since you want to make a big deal out of this,


    And want to cause more damage to the Fei family,


    This way of exposing the scandal is the best solution.


    When Adam returned home and met a group of angry family members, he realized that he had been on fire online.


    When he saw the video of himself being spread wildly on the Inte, he was almost angry enough to die in ce.


    That unpleasant stand-up girl made him sick all the way to the car and almost vomited several times.


    Plus the feeling of holding his son''s two ears in his hands made him even more miserable.


    It was hard for him to go home and prepare to take the HIV blocking medication immediately,


    But he didn''t expect that the video of himself kissing the street girl would go viral first.


    He was so angry that he almost thundered and yelled in front of his family,


    ¡°I must find out the son of a bitch who released the video,¡±


    ¡°I can''t take this fcuking heat until he''s dead!


    Dawson said in a cold voice: ¡°This video must have been taken since you didn''t get out of the car,¡± ¡°It was clearly


    waiting for you, maybe it was one of them.¡± Adam was confused and said, ¡°Dad, if they want money, just ask for money,


    what the h3ll are they going to do?¡±


    He said, he handed out his son''s two ears and said,


    "Also, why are they treating Randal so cruelly?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t they afraid that our Fei family will fight with them to death?!¡±


    Dawson frowned and said, "I can understand if they cut off Randal''s ears,¡±


    "It''s just to show us their guts and let us know that they can do anything, so as to break our will...................................... ¡±


    Said, he could not help but smacked his lips, face very serious:


    "But he controlled you, treatedpletely as if you are a monkey,¡±


    "This move I really do not understand, how to look at this is not necessary   ¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You tell me, this matter is exposed, what good is it to them?¡±


    The Fei family all shook their heads with a bewildered look.


    No one could understand why the other party did not put the Fei family in the slightest,


    Kidnapped the Fei family member and spit in the Fei family''s face.


    And at the same time, Adam''s video, in the wholework has be hotter and hotter.


    Not only in the United States, but even around the world, it has caused a huge sensation.


    Even in China, which is half a world away, it has made it to the short video tform,


    As well as the hot search on the microblogging tform.


    The world''sizens, all like to eat rich people''s melon.


    The Fei family, one of the world''s top families,


    Is stronger than the Korean Lee family and the Japanese Ito family.


    Not to mention the top Korean plutocrats like the Lee family,


    When a Korean airline owner''s daughter forced the n to return from


    New York JFK Airport,


    Because the stewardess gave her a packet of nuts but did not put them on the te.


    The incident immediately became the world''s hot topic,


    And finally, the daughter, was not only forced to resign, give a public apology, and even she was sentenced to one year


    in prison.


    The Fei family''s curiosity is not known how many notches higherpared to this,


    So this kind of big melon is naturally loved by people around the world.


    As a result, the Inte is flooded with all kinds ofments and flirtations.


    Some people said, ¡°I think this Adam must be a pervert,¡± ¡°Otherwise it is impossible to go to such a prostitute,¡± ¡°This


    kind of pr0stitute on the countryne, even for ten dors no one even would look at her!¡±


    ¡°I see the coffin of the old Fei family ancestors, the board can''t even cover it!¡±


    ¡°They certainly do not understand how their own family can produce such a heavy mouth offspring!¡±

 Chapter 4300

    Chapter 4300


    Someone else said, ¡°I guess, this Adam should have some special fetish,¡±


    ¡°Maybe people with money like the kind of women who are covered with needle eyes and may even carry HIV;¡±


    There are even more damaging peoplemented:


    ¡°You do not know, the Fei family has invested in arge number of drug research and development teams,¡±


    ¡°And biologicalboratories over the years,¡±


    ¡°I estimate that the Fei family may have developed a special drug to treat AIDS,¡±


    ¡°The young master Fei ns to personally infected with AIDS, and then to try the drug!¡±


    On the inte, there were all kinds of sarcastic and burning remarks,


    And they were in all kinds ofnguages, simply tuning out the gossiping enthusiasm of the globalizens.


    Seeing that the public opinion of the Fei family is getting worse and worse,


    Adam is also anxious, crying face to Dawson said:


    ¡°Dad, you help me think of a way ah, if this matter continues to ferment so,¡±


    ¡°Not my face is the face of our entire Fei family ah.......... ¡°


    The most worrying thing for Adam at this time is that this matter will make him lose his reputation.


    If everyone sees him or hears the word, Adam,


    He will immediately be associated with his k!ssing the street girl,


    Then his future ispletely finished, he is like a bad artist,


    And his father in the future will never let him seed as the head of the Fei family.


    Therefore, he could only beg his father to think of a way to help him reverse this situation.


    Dawson was also very worried at this time.


    Not only was he worried about his son''s reputation,


    He was also worried about the future of the Fei family.


    After all, he had just taken the position of the Fei family''s head,


    And the outside world had been rumored to have usurped power and seized the throne,


    Which made the Fei family itself carry a lot of negative impacts,


    And now if this matter was allowed to ferment, then the Fei family''s reputation would only get worse.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but grit his teeth and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Now this situation, if you want to save the day, you can only sell misery      ¡±


    "Sell misery?!¡± Fei family members looked at Dawson,


    Many of them have already guessed what he was going to do.


    Dawson spoke at this time: "We mustpletely eliminate the negative impact of Adam now,¡±


    "But the Inte spreads things too fast,¡±


    "We simply have no way to make all the tforms around the world to delete the video,¡±


    "In that case, it will only make the public more resentful........... "


    Speaking of which, Dawson''s voice sank and he said coldly:


    "So, the only thing we can do now is to hurry up and set up a new persona for Adam!¡±


    The crowd looked puzzled, Adam also asked with some confusion,


    "Dad, what persona are you going to give me?¡±


    Dawson said, "To give you a great father persona!¡±


    "The reason why you did what you did on the video is not that you were looking for a woman or had any special


    fetishes,¡±


    "But because your son was kidnapped and you had to go to the danger alone because you were in love with your son!¡±


    "In this way, not only canpletely overturn all the negative aspects of thework,¡±


    ¡°But also immediately let you gain a lot of supporters! Let your image in the public''s mind reach a peak!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Dawson''s second brother, Nelson Fei, couldn''t help but ask, "Big brother, do you mean to publicize the


    matter of Randal''s kidnapping?!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dawson said without hesitation, "That''s right! The situation can only be reversed


    if all of it is released!¡±


    And we have to strike while the iron is hot,¡±


    "Immediately contact the media reporters, let theme to the home to interview, turn the passive into active!¡±


    Adam hurriedly said, "Dad! Will this not anger the kidnappers?¡±


    "In case it angers them, I''m afraid Randal will be in bad luck........... ¡±


    "No.¡± Dawson waved his hand and said, "Do you think they will rest until they get the money?¡±


    "They have done so much deliberately, is it not to want money?¡±


    "If they kill Randal, then they won''t get anything!¡±

 Chapter 4301

    Chapter 4301


    In Dawson''s view, it does not matter if you are misunderstood,


    As long as you canpletely lift the misunderstanding as soon as possible, you can often get better results instead.


    If you don''t believe, look at the world''s love movies,


    The main man and woman came up to have a prejudice against each other, After breaking stereotypes, often in order to


    love with a vengeance.


    This is how human nature is.


    Therefore, Dawson feels that this is a good opportunity for crisis public rtions instead.


    As long as they seize this opportunity and give Adam the persona of a great father,


    They can not only let Adam turn the tide against the wind,


    But also bring the Fei family a better mass base.


    At this time, his younger brother Nelson spoke up,


    ¡°Big brother, it''s a bit deliberate to have reporterse to the house directly,¡±


    ¡°Even if the kidnappers are not enraged, the public will think we are deliberately selling out.¡±


    Dawson asked rhetorically, ¡°Then what do you think should be done?¡±


    Nelson hastened to offer advice:


    ¡°Brother, in my opinion, we might as well use that video method,¡±


    ¡°First through the hands of a third party to release the news of the kidnapping of Randal,¡±


    ¡°Adam goes to save Randal, and then in the dark to push the wave,¡±


    ¡°Let the news ferment, then the media will certainly take the initiative to find us,¡±


    ¡°Then we will be smooth to ept the interview, the truth of the matterpletely stays in public.¡±


    Dawson nodded repeatedly: ¡°Good idea! This way, it looks more natural!¡±


    When Adam heard this, he hurriedly said, ¡°Dad! There were a lot of people watching at the scene,¡±


    ¡°And a few of them took out their cell phones to take video,¡±


    ¡°They must have captured the whole process of the video,¡±


    ¡°Especially the process of taking out Randal''s ear from the box,¡±


    ¡°If that video is put on the Inte, this matter will be done!¡±


    Dawson immediately said, ¡°Order down, offer a reward of 100,000 dors to find the video shooter,¡±


    ¡°And then post these videos on the Inte!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Adam said, ¡°I''ll go arrange it now!¡±


    After saying that, he remembered something and asked,


    ¡°Dad, I''ve got that woman under control, should we interrogate her?¡±


    ¡°Let it go, there''s no point.¡± Dawson waved his hand:


    ¡°That woman is clearly a pawn, it is impossible to get anything even if she is killed.¡±


    Adam nodded: ¡°Okay dad, I''ll give the order.¡±


    Just as Adam was about to follow what Dawson said,


    To look for the passerby who had taken the video at the scene,


    His phone suddenly received a text message from an unfamiliar number.


    The text message read, ¡°If you want your son to live, within the next 48 hours,¡±


    ¡°Prepare $200 billion in crypto digital currency, otherwise, wait to receive a corpse!¡±


    Adam''s heart stuttered and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Dad....... These people said......... They want 200 billion dors before they will let them go........ ¡±


    ¡°How much?!¡± Dawson''s eyebrows wrinkled, cold voice questioned:


    ¡°Two hundred billion? Are these people out of their minds?!¡±


    ¡°What kind of fcuking kidnappers dare ask for two hundred billion dors?!¡±


    Adam was also shocked, what is the concept of two hundred billion dors?


    ording to the current share price, it can buy tworge business Groups!


    Nelson, who was also dumbfounded, couldn''t help but mutter:


    ¡°This is no fcuking sincerity at all......... If he asks for a little less,¡±


    ¡°A billion or two billion dors, they have some brains,¡±


    ¡°The moment they ask for 200 billion, this fcuking bargain do not know how to return    ¡±


    Dawson said in a cold voice: ¡°Tell them that as long as they release Randal,¡±


    ¡°I am willing to pay them two billion dors worth of cryptocurrency!¡±


    Adam immediately called the other party back, but without exception, the phone number was also turned off.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Dawson said in a cold voice: ¡°These ba5tards, they don''t even give a chance to bargain!¡±


    ¡°Do they really think that they can extort 200 billion dors by kidnapping someone from the Fei family?¡±


    Adam asked him, ¡°Dad....... What should we do now?........... The other side only gave us 48 hours......... ¡±


    Dawson said with a gloomy face, ¡°Be calm! Since the other side gave 48 hours, then we do not care about him,¡±


    ¡°These 48 hours, what we have to do on the one hand is to reverse public opinion,¡±


    ¡°On the other hand is to think of every way to find these ninjas!¡±


    ¡°If we can''t, we''ll send someone to Japan and arrest all their rtives,¡±


    ¡°And if they dare to kill Randal, I''ll kill their whole family!¡±

 Chapter 4302

    Chapter 4302


    Soon after, the Fei family began their own crisis PR.


    They sent arge number of people to search for witnesses near the incident in Brooklyn,


    Followed by a promise of $100,000 in cash to buy the video that captured what happened at the time of the incident.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In addition, the Fei family also promised to use cash transactions for all those who provided video,


    Without recording any personal information, so as to make passersby dispel their doubts.


    Needless to say, this approach of theirs was very effective.


    Soon, the news spread in Brooklyn, those who captured what happened,


    All ran over to sell the video to the Fei family.


    In twenty minutes of time, the Fei family bought eight different perspectives on the incident video.


    However, some of them started filming from Adam k!ssing the pr0stitute,


    While others, from Adam finding two ears.


    It is the earlier versions that the Fei family wants.


    Because they want to take this opportunity to sell their misery in front of the media and the audience.


    It''s just that the family never dreamed that four of these eight passers-by,


    Who sold them the video were members of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Hogan had predicted that the Fei family would definitely find a way to reverse their reputation,


    And would definitely use the opportunity to sell misery,


    So this is step by step, all within his calction.


    The reason why these members of the Cataclysmic Front,


    Disguised as passers-by in the vicinity to take videos,


    Is to provide the Fei family with the shields and ammunition needed for defense.


    Even, even the one who exposed Adam''s passionate k!ss with a pr0stitute,


    On the street at the beginning was also someone from the Cataclysmic Front.


    Dawson never dreamed that the people who attacked them,


    As well as the people who provided them with defense support, were actually Charlie''s people.


    The powerful Fei family, at this moment, is like a rat pressed by Charlie in the maze,


    Seemingly running out of every step, but they do not know that how they run,


    Where they run, there is a pair of big invisible hands in precise control.


    And just as the Fei family was looking for the video,


    Jesse, who was hiding in the Fei family, also saw the video of Adam kissing the girl standing on the street on the


    inte.


    This made his heart very surprised, ording to reason,


    Randal disappeared, should Adam not try to find the whereabouts of Randal?


    How would he have the leisure to go to the streets of Brooklyn,


    And is spending twenty dors a time to kiss the street girl?


    Jesse could not figure it out, so he muttered secretly:


    ¡°Maybe Randal''s father also has his own more unique alternative fetish............ ¡±


    Saying that he felt a twitch in his stomach.


    It was already thetter part of the night,


    And he hadn''t eaten a hot meal all night.


    This was also mainly because on weekdays,


    His meals were brought over by a maid who specialized in serving Randal.


    The maid also knew that he was a good friend of the young master,


    So she paid extra attention to him, and came every day at mealtime to deliver food,


    Give food and clean up, and even two days ago,


    She even half-heartedly had s3x with him and served him veryfortably.


    However, the Fei family suddenly had a change of heart,


    As if everyone was busy all of a sudden, the maid also did not appear for a whole night.


    Jesse also does not know whether she forgot him or was too busy to care.


    Just when he was hungry, a footstep came, followed by a knock on the door,


    And outside the door, the maid asked softly, "Are you asleep, Young Master Qiao?¡±


    Jesse hurriedly rolled over and got up, quickly opened the door,


    Saw that the woman did not bring the huge meal box as she did previously,


    This time she just carried a stic bag, he then hurriedly pulled her into the room,


    Asked in a low voice: ¡°What is the situation outside now?¡±


    ¡°Is there any news from Young Master Fei?"


    The maid exined with some apprehension, ¡°Young Master Randal has not yet been found,"


    ¡°The young master just went to Brooklyn and brought back two human ears         "


    ¡°It is said....... It is said to be Young Master Randal''s........... "

 Chapter 4303

    Chapter 4303


    Jesse suddenly widened his eyes and asked in horror, ¡°What did you say?!"


    He really didn''t expect that in this world, someone would dare to cut Randal''s ear.


    This kind of thing, cutting off the ear, may not appear once in a lifetime among big families.


    Because this method is really a bit too rough, no matter which big family,


    Once a family member has his ear cut, his family will definitely fight with the other party at all costs.


    He couldn''t help but mutter in his heart:


    ¡°If it was really those ninjas who did it, they certainly wouldn''t have had the guts to do it "


    ¡°After all, the strength of the Fei family is too obvious for them,¡± "Though the United States and Japan are separated by


    10,000 miles,¡±


    ¡°But once the Fei family really seeks the death,¡±


    "The entire Iga ninjaes together, they are not enough for the Fei family.¡±


    Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but think:


    "Could it be that the real culprits behind the scenes are not those ninjas?¡±


    "But if not those ninjas, who else could it be?¡±


    "The young master of the Fei family is not even in the eyes,¡±


    "So I''m afraid the strength of this mysterious person is elusive........... ¡±


    Jesse''s eyes suddenly zed over, subconsciously asking himself in his mind:


    "Could it be the murderer of n?


    At this moment, Jesse''s scared body trembled violently,


    The whole person also showed a moment of tension with some trance.


    He knew very well that if the person behind the kidnapping of Randal,


    Was really the mysterious person who killed his brother n,


    And made the entire Italian gang vanish into thin air,


    Then his next target would definitely be himself..........


    The maid on the side saw Jesse''s face full of panic, as his body was trembling uncontrobly,


    She hurriedly asked: ¡°Young Master Qiao......... You........ What happened to you?¡±


    Jesse came back to his senses, and quickly waved his hands and said,


    "Nothing nothing....... I just........ I didn''t expect......... ¡±


    "I didn''t expect someone to dare to do this to Young Master Fei........... ¡±


    "Yes....... ¡± The maid also couldn''t help but sigh, "I heard that the master is going crazy....... ¡±


    Jesse hurriedly asked, "What else have you heard?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The maid thought for a moment: "The rest seems to be nothing........... ¡±


    "I heard that after the young master was kidnapped, the housekeeper let us all go to serve thedies of the family,¡±


    "Afraid that who can not stand the stimtion of something happened,¡±


    "The great grandmother saw the ears of young master Randal, she got stunned on the spot,¡±


    "I have been following the waiter, just someone got the shift, I rushed to bring you food.¡±


    Said, she hurriedly handed the stic bag in her hand to Jesse,


    A bit shy, and somewhat ashamed said, "Sorry young master Qiao, the situation is urgent,¡±


    "I had no time to go to the kitchen to cook for you, so I brought some convenient food


    over................................................. ¡±


    Jesse smiled slightly, nodded, and said, ¡°Thank you


    The maid said shyly, "Young Master Qiao, you don''t have to be polite with me


    "Anyway....... I''m already your person anyway.......... ¡±


    Jesse nodded, deliberately pretended to be stupid, and smiled, but in his heart, he was cursing:


    "Damn, goods that can not be on stage, and still fcuking want to pretend to be pure and close, what the h3ll.¡±


    However, he did not have any abnormality on the surface,


    Instead, he said very gently: "Edna, keep an eye on it for me,¡±


    "If there is anything found there, remember to tell me first.¡±


    With that, he took off his Richard Miller watch worth more than three million dors and handed it to the maid,


    Saying seriously, "Edna, I came to New York in a hurry and have nothing to give you,¡±


    "So take this watch as a small gift from me.¡±


    The maid had been working in the Fei family for five years,


    And although she didn''t have much money, she was definitely knowledgeable.


    She knew that Richard Miller was a very expensive watch brand,


    And a basic watch would cost several hundred thousand dors to start with,


    And the piece Jesse was wearing was a limited edition, priced at least two or three million dors.


    Seeing that Jesse was going to give this watch to her,


    She was surprised and delighted and wanted to reach out to receive it,


    But then said with a nervous face: ¡°Young Master Qiao........... This....... ¡±


    "This is too expensive........ I can''t ept it......... ¡±


    Jesse said very seriously, "Edna, you just said, you are now my person,¡±


    "I do not give gifts to my own woman, how can I be not stingy?¡±

 Chapter 4304

    Chapter 4304


    Once the maid heard this, her heart was instantly sweet to the core and she said happily,


    "Then....... Then, thank you young master Qiao.......... ¡±


    Jesseughed: "No need to be so polite with me.¡±


    Saying that, he added: "When this matter is over and young master Feies back safely,¡±


    "I will tell him that from now on you should stop working in the Fei family and areing to Seattle with me.¡±


    The maid was surprised and asked, "Young Master Qiao......... Are you serious?!¡±


    "Of course!¡± Jesse touched her face and said tenderly, "You are the woman I like, I can''t let the woman I like, work as a


    maid in someone else''s house,¡±


    ¡°You are destined to be the daughter-inw, let others serve you and take care of you,¡± ¡°How can I let you take care of


    others?¡±


    These words of love from Jesse, the domineering president,


    Made the maid immediately fall deep into it, and her whole being seemed to fall into the sea of Mary Sue.


    She felt like she was the happiest Cindere in the world, finally waiting for her Prince Charming.


    The dream of a luxurious family, which had been cultivated in various TV dramas


    And literature since childhood was instantly and infinitely activated by Jesse,


    Making her whole person iparably excited.


    So she choked up, while sobbing, said: ¡°Qiao.......... Young Master Qiao......... ¡±


    ¡°You........ Do you really not mind me?¡±


    ¡°I do not mind! Of course, I don''t mind!¡±


    Jesse took her hand and stroked it while smiling,


    ¡°Don''t think too much now, wait for Young Master Fei toe back without worrying,¡±


    ¡°I will mention it to him then, and I believe he will definitely not refuse.¡±


    ¡°Okay...... ¡± The maid nodded her head like a garlic,


    Her heart was already excited to the point of no additional.


    At this time, Jesse seems to suddenly remember something, and hurriedly spoke:


    ¡°Right Edna, I am really worried about young master Fei,"


    "If something happens to him, I am afraid it will also affect the happiness of the two of us,"


    "So during this period of time, if you have the opportunity to approach the Fei family,"


    "You must be sure to help me pay attention to whether they have mentioned the ninja,"


    "If so, and if there is a good opportunity,"


    "You have to use your intelligence to create opportunities, understand?"


    In addition to the mysterious person who killed his brother, he is most worried about is the ninja.


    If this matter is really done by ninjas, he will really be finished.


    Because those ninjas are hired by him, once the Fei family investigates thisyer,


    They can''t even jump into the yellow river.


    The reason why he hired those ninjas was to help their grandson kidnap a popr actress,


    So that he could fulfill the sadistic desire to kill an actress?


    If he really says that, Dawson, believe it or not, will directly kill him!


    The maid''s brain was already imagining her grand wedding with Jesse, And when she heard Jesse say that, she


    realized that her lifelong happiness now rested on Randal alone,


    So she said without thinking: ¡°Young Master Qiao, don''t worry, I''ll definitely keep an eye on it!¡±


    Jesse nodded in satisfaction and added,


    "Remember, you must not tell anyone about what I told you, including your closest people.¡±


    The maid couldn''t help but ask, "Young Master Qiao, can I tell my parents about the two of us?¡±


    "They have always been concerned about my lifelong matter,¡±


    "And if they know that I am with you, they will be very relieved........... ¡±


    "Never!¡± Jesse, hurriedly said, "Once this matter is spread out in advance, it will definitely be known by others!¡±


    Said, he also hurriedlyforted: "Edna, you must remember, I want to take you to Seattle,¡±


    "I want you to live with me, but you know, you are now with the identity of the maid,¡±


    "If the word gets out, we both will be under great pressure;¡±


    "So, my n is to ask Young Master Fei to help me when the timees,¡±


    "So that he can erase all your history and file of having worked as a servant in the Fei family,¡± "And then I will give you a


    new identity, and then get you a degree from a famous university,¡±


    ¡°And package you as ady from a bookish family!¡± ¡°This way, in the future, if you follow me in and out of high society,¡±


    ¡°No one will look at you with tinted sses!¡±


    ¡°However, if this matter is leaked in advance when the timees,¡±


    ¡°In case others expose your identity of having been a servant,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that my parents will not agree to the two of us, and you will also face great pressure.¡±


    ¡°So, before young master Fei returns safely,¡±


    ¡°This matter must be kept secret, and must not let anyone other than you and me know about it, do you understand?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 4305

    Chapter 4305


    The maid, at this point, had long beenme by Jesse''s series of flowery words.


    Hearing Jesse say that he would also package a brand new identity background for her,


    This instantly poked at the sensitive ce in her heart that had always been humble and fragile.


    This made her heart simply grateful to him,


    Feeling that this person is the angel who will take her out from the abyss into heaven.


    So, she did not have the slightest doubt about what Jesse said.


    With gratitude, she agreed to do so.


    Now Jesse was temporarily relieved.


    He knew that he was in an awkward position, and staying in the Fei family was only temporarily safe,


    But it was still a crisis, so he had to prepare in advance.


    So, he put his arm around the maid and continued topel her,


    ¡°One more thing Edna, if you hear my name mentioned in the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°You must tell me first, andter you leave my cell phone number.¡±


    The maid had beenpletely brainwashed by him at this point.


    Without hesitation, she nodded her head and said firmly,


    ¡°Don''t worry, Young Master Qiao, I will definitely keep a good eye on it.¡±


    ¡°Good....... ¡± Jesse nodded his head. Exchanged cell phone numbers with the


    maid,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Then instructed, ¡°Then hurry over and see if you can find out anything.¡±


    The maid said shyly: ¡°Young Master Qiao........... people....... people just


    handed over their shifts,¡±


    ¡°There is nothing going on at the moment........ or......... how about I stay with


    you for a while, okay?¡±


    Jesse is like a human being and can see what this maid means.


    However, now how can he still has that leisure heart to think about those men and women''s affairs.


    So he suppressed his impatience and said,


    "It''s urgent, let''s get down to business first,¡± ¡°In case there''s anything wrong with this, we may not have a chance to get


    together.¡±


    Once the maid heard this, her heart shook and she nodded:


    "Okay, Young Master Qiao, then I''ll go over there and see if there''s anything I can do to help!¡±


    Jesse nodded in satisfaction and said,


    "Go quickly, don''t forget to tell me first when you have news!¡±


    "Okay....... ¡± the maid promised. Only then did she leave Jesse''s room with


    reluctance.


    After she left, Jesse cursed this woman for not having any self-awareness,


    And at the same time, he felt pain for his limited edition Richard Mille watch.


    Do not look at the Qiao family is already worth hundreds of billions.


    In order to earn this money, he does not know how many young women he had to kill.


    So, how could he be willing to waste a watch of several million dors on such a woman.


    However. He quickly thought of an idea, can''t help but think:


    "If this matter can pass peacefully, then before I leave the Fei family.¡±


    "I simply will trick her out, let people take her away,¡±


    ¡°After taking the watch back then sell her, with her beauty, although not good for auction.¡±


    ¡°But can sell her for a hundred thousand dors very easily to those lowly gangs who would be able to earn this money


    back!¡±


    Thinking of this, his heart finally felt a lot better.


    Now he thinks, this piece of watch is not going to get away.


    At the same time, several videos suddenly caught fire on the Inte.


    Different from the previous ones.


    These videos, captured the follow-up of Adam k!ssing a pr0stitute passionately.


    When people saw him get two human ears from the pr0stitute''s hand, everyone thought they were blinded.


    And when they saw Adam holding the two human ears, bawling and crying,


    And calling out his son Randal''s name under his breath, everyone was stunned and dumbfounded!


    Just then, a number of hidden forces in thements began to guide public opinion.

 Chapter 4306

    Chapter 4306


    They took the identity of those who were in the know.


    Telling allizens that Adam was not really looking for a woman on the street,


    But the real reason is that his beloved son Randal was kidnapped!


    The bandits brutally cut off his son''s two ears and gave them to this pr0stitute.


    And Adam''s passionate k!ss with the prostitute was just a prank of the bandits.


    As for Adam, he not only has to bear the pain of his son being kidnapped and hurt,


    But even have to bear the unknownizens those crazy like inte violence.


    At this moment, people realized. It turns out that they hadpletely misunderstood Adam before!


    Before, the video of him k!ssing a pr0stitute on the street made...


    Countless people''s senses extremely disgusted with him,


    And the Inte was clear of usations and abuse against him.


    But now, everyone realizes.


    It turns out that Adam is a great father who deserves everyone''s respect and admiration.


    Every person who had scolded him felt iparable remorse and guilt in their hearts for their previous remarks.


    In an instant, countless people began to support solidarity with Adam,


    And even many people in thements area apologized for their previous wrong statements,


    The tone of voice and attitude are extremely sincere!


    The Fei family''s previous public opinion crisis was instantly resolved,


    Not only eliminating all the negative effects.


    It even allowed the Fei family to gain arge number of people''s support.


    Seeing the overwhelming apologies, sympathy, and praise on the inte,


    Adam''s mood instantly got a lot better and he couldn''t help but say to Dawson full of excitement,


    ¡°Dad, your solution is really wonderful, it''s simply saving the day and fighting back in the


    end.............................................. ¡±


    Dawson saw that the situation waspletely controlled by himself easily.


    Finally relieved at the same time, but also can not help but feel somecency.


    He stroked his beard and spoke: "Now we have two most important things at hand.¡±


    "One is to find out the true identity of the Japanese ninja as soon as possible,¡±


    "The other, is to strike while the iron is hot.¡±


    "Maximize the role of the media, the interview should be interviewed, it is not possible to hold a press conference.¡±


    Second brother Nelson hurriedly said,


    "Big brother, the people who are meant to be sent to Japan are already ready,¡±


    "And will immediately rush to the airport, and will arrive in Japan in thirteen hours.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Dawson frowned and smacked his lips, "Tsk......... speed is still too slow ah..... ¡±


    "No way.¡± Nelson said helplessly, "We startedte and did not grab a Concord when it was avable,¡±


    "Currently there is no supersonic airliner avable on the market.¡±


    Dawson opened his mouth and said, "Find out which families bought them at that time,¡±


    "And find a way to buy one back regardless of cost, it will definitely be used in the future.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Nelson nodded and said,


    "I will have someone investigate the Concorde registered worldwide today and try to buy one.¡±


    At this time, the butler of the Fei family walked in and said to Dawson,


    "Master, the CEOs of CNN and the New York Times called and wanted to do an interview with the youngest master,¡±


    "I don''t know if it''s convenient for you, what do you think?¡±


    "Good thing!¡± Dawson said without thinking, "Let theme over,¡±


    "It''s just that Adam can also send a message to the kidnappers in front of the media,¡±


    "That the Fei family is ready to take two billion dors for the ransom,¡±


    "As soon as they have considered it, they will contact you.¡±


    Adam hurriedly nodded his head and said, "Okay dad, I know!¡± At midnight, a team of reporters from CNN and the New


    York Times arrived at the Fei family estate.


    Overnight to conduct an interview with Adam.


    In the interview, Adam detailed the whole story, followed by media praise of his son Randal.

 Chapter 4307

    Chapter 4307


    Adam said with emotion: ¡°Randal is not very old, but has been very mature and low-key.¡±


    ¡°And he is honest, modest and kind, and is considered a very outstanding young talent.¡±


    ¡°You may not know that Randal was hosting a charity dinner initiated,¡±


    "And organized by himself a second before he was kidnapped, and because of his low profile,¡±


    ¡°This charity dinner, he did not open it to the outside world, and to our surprise,¡±


    ¡°It was this charity dinner that gave the kidnappers the opportunity to take advantage of it,¡±


    ¡°And just a few minutes before he was ready to go on stage to give a speech, he was kidnapped.¡±


    The reporter couldn''t resist asking, ¡°Excuse me. What was the charity dinner that your son initiated about?¡±


    ¡°It''s about rescuing orphans.¡±


    Adam exined, ¡°Randal is not very old and has always been concerned about the growth and education of orphans,¡±


    ¡°So he put out tens of millions of dors.¡± ¡°And in cooperation with the New York Chinese Chamber of Commerce,¡±


    ¡°He intended to set up a charity foundation to specifically aid orphans.¡±


    When the reporters heard that Randal was ready to put out tens of millions of dors for charity,


    One by one, they also admired him.


    At this time, Adam pleaded very emotionally in the interview,


    ¡°If the people who kidnapped Randal, can see this interview,¡±


    ¡°I, as a father, beg you not to continue to hurt him, your asking of $200 billion ransom is indeed too unrealistic,¡±


    ¡°But the Fei family is willing to put out $2 billion ransom,¡±


    ¡°Only to ask you to let hime home safely,¡±


    ¡°He is still young, the future is still a long way,¡±


    ¡°Let hime home, he still has to do a lot for this society!¡±


    This interview, which was quickly sent by two media outlets overnight to TV media as well as online tforms,


    Instantly ignited the entire public opinion.


    When everyone saw Adam''s choked and painful statement in the interview,


    Everyone sympathized with this middle-aged man,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    And when they heard that Randal is such an outstanding young talent,


    Their sympathy for Randal immediately flooded up.


    Theizens spontaneously started a solidarity campaign for Randal on the Inte,


    And more than hundreds of thousands of enthusiasticizens even went to the White House to petition.


    The White House was asked to step in and rescue Randal.


    This instantly stirred up the matter to the sky.


    In the New York Police Department, Duncan was worried after reading the media reports.


    Now. The whole world knows that Randal was kidnapped in New York and had his two ears cut off,


    But the dy in finding the kidnappers has increased the pressure on the entire NYPD.


    Duncan, as a well-known police detective, is even more anxious as ants on a hot pot.


    Unfortunately. The scene really did not leave any valuable clues,


    So far, all the police officers poured out to find thetter part of the night,


    But they could not find where the junk car went.


    The car can not be found. Trying to find people will be even more difficult.


    When he was at a loss, a phone call came.


    When he saw the words on the phone screen, he hesitated for a moment,


    But picked up the phone and said with a sarcastic smile,


    ¡°What, you just saw the media report and you can''t help bute to troll me?¡±


    On the phone, a man said with a smile, ¡°If you, a sleuth, identally fell on your face.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely be the first to troll you,¡±


    "But you are now on the edge of the cliff, how can you fall on the well at this time?¡±


    The person who spoke was the first uncle, Marshal An,


    Who was instructed and expelled from Rejuvenation Pill auction the other day.

 Chapter 4308

    Chapter 4308


    At this moment, Marshal added: ¡°You should still be at the police station now, right?¡±


    ¡°In.¡± Duncanughed at himself, ¡°After such a big incident,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid I''ll have to live in the police station for the next few days.¡±


    Marshal smiled faintly said: ¡°It seems I guessed right, I''m downstairs now, if it''s convenient for you, I''lle up now.¡±


    Duncan''s expression was surprised. He wanted to ask something,


    But held back and busily said, ¡°I''ll have someone pick you up!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, Marshal, who was wearing a duck-tongue cap and a ck mask on his face. Led by a police officer, came up.


    He carried two kraft paper shopping bags and came directly to Duncan''s office.


    As soon as Duncan saw him, he was surprised and asked,


    ¡°Marshal An, why did youe to New York?¡±


    "Didn''t we hear that you went to China some time ago?¡±


    "Yes." Marshal nodded andughed bitterly, "I went to China,¡±


    "But I ran into a lot of dust, so I came back in disgrace.¡±


    Duncan asked curiously, "What happened? There are still people who can make you meet the wall?¡±


    "Don''t mention it.¡± Marshal said helplessly:


    "This matter....... is really a child without a mother, it''s a long story.¡±


    After that, he put two kraft paper bags on the table, and asked,


    "You are now considered off duty, right? I brought some food from Chinatown,¡±


    "And a bottle of your favorite Xifeng wine, if you can drink, let''s have a few drinks.¡±


    Duncanughed and said, "I''m already fcuking off duty.¡±


    "I don''t dare to go home because I''m afraid that the melon goon media will block me.¡±


    Saying that, he hurriedly took out the bottle of Xifeng wine from the bag, eximing, "Holy 5hit, this wine must have


    been stored for decades, right?¡± Marshal nodded: "It''s said to be from the early days of the founding of the country.¡±


    Duncan sighed: "If my old man were still alive, he would be overjoyed to see this wine!¡±


    Duncan''s ancestors were from the northwest and during the Republic of China,


    He was already a very famous and wealthy businessman in the northwest,


    Andter, when World War II started, the family fled to the United States from the country.


    After many hardships, they put down roots in the United States.


    And Duncan and Marshal are of simr age, both in the fifties,


    They are also born and raised in the United States,


    Although not grown up in the Northwest, but because of the influence of their fathers,


    Many habits are consistent with the Northwest people.


    Duncan''s grandfather and father, all love Xifeng wine, to his generation is also the same.


    Marshal at this time from the kraft paper bag, took out some packaged cold dishes,


    There are pork head and other marinated items, also some crisp cold vegetables, peanuts, and other things.


    He opened the things one by one and set them up while sighing:


    ¡°Oh, that particrly good Cantonese style roast goose in Chinatown is not open today.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I would have


    bought an extra roast goose to eat.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°What''s so good about that stuff, it''s sweet and cloying, might as well just bake it and eat it.¡±


    Marshalughed: ¡°That Cantonese style, roast on the st furnace and then slice into meat for you to eat like rolled


    cake, does it not be a normal roast duck?¡±


    Saying that Marshal handed him a pair of chopsticks,


    And Duncan found two disposable water cups. Two sses of wine were poured.


    Duncan picked up the cups and said impatiently, ¡°Come on, let''s go for one!¡±


    Marshal nodded, and the two paper cups symbolically clinked. Then each took a sip.


    Then, Marshal put down his cup and asked: ¡°You and I have been brothers for many years,¡±


    ¡°Is there anything that I need to help you with at the moment?¡±


    ¡°Although the An family''s focus has shifted to the West Coast in the past few years.¡±


    ¡°But New York is after all our old base,¡±


    ¡°There are still a lot of people here, I should be able to help you a bit¡±


    Duncan smiled and spoke: ¡°Thank you for your kind words, but I feel that the matter at hand,¡±


    ¡°Not a lot of people can solve, the clues all of a sudden broken toopletely,¡± ¡°As if a knife in the void directly cut off,¡±


    ¡°It looks like there is a veryrge and professional team behind the control,¡±


    ¡°If I can not find the breakthrough point of this team, then the case may never be solved.¡±


    Marshal nodded and sighed, ¡°I really didn''t expect that someone could kidnap the Fei family in New York and still leave,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You, a Chinese detective, at a loss, could it be that some big shot came from New York?¡±

 Chapter 4309

    Chapter 4309


    Hearing Marshal''s judgment, Duncan smiled wryly:


    ¡°I think the same as you, in New York, there are not many people who can move the Fei family.¡±


    ¡°When Routhschild and you settle down, at most four or five families have this ability,¡±


    ¡°But this time, the way these people y is not the same as any of yours.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Marshal said in agreement:


    ¡°This kind of gamey is not something that a few big families can do. It''s very wild andrge scale.¡±


    ¡°You think so too?¡± Duncan sighed: ¡°I once thought that it might be a new Gang,¡±


    ¡°Generally new gangs have to do some earth-shattering things if they want to be sessful,¡±


    ¡°But if you think about it carefully, it seems that something is not right.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°If any gang ys like this, it is basically a dead end. No gang can follow the Fei family.¡±


    Marshal said in agreement: ¡°And I can be sure that these people are not doing it for money,¡±


    ¡°If it is for money, they will not demand such exaggerated conditions as a ransom of 200 billion US dors,¡±


    ¡°Which is basically equivalent to the It is as unrealistic.¡±


    Duncan nodded: ¡°It''s not for money, it''s even more bizarre.¡±


    After speaking, he asked Marshal, ¡°Marshal, have you watched those few videos that are hot on the Inte?¡±


    Marshal nodded: ¡°I saw it all.¡±


    Duncan frowned: ¡°I don''t know why, I feel that there is a bit of evil in it!¡±


    ¡°It''s so evil! The two videos are one after the other.¡±


    ¡°On the surface, they first suppressed the Fei family from public opinion,¡±


    ¡°But in the end, the Fei family seized the opportunity to win back some zone        ¡±


    ¡°But in fact, it gives me the feeling that someone is deliberately manipting all of this,¡± ¡°Just to give the Fei family such


    a chance to move forward...¡± Marshal said: ¡°I called you just to remind you of this, and I also think this is very strange!¡±


    ¡°From the video, it seems that the other party is just ying vulgarly and intimidating Adam,¡±


    ¡°And the tactics are also very strange. It was rough, but everything that happenedter gave me a feeling,¡±


    ¡°As if this matter was not as rough as it looked on the surface!¡±


    ¡°Not only was it not rough, but it was urate to the extreme!¡±


    ¡°It was so urate that he could predict Fei''s family move in advance.¡±


    ¡°Every step of the way, deliberately using this method to lure the Fei family to the public.¡±


    Duncan patted his thigh and blurted out: ¡°Yes! That''s it!¡±


    ¡°They are fishing! They want to catch the entire Fei family from the deep sea,¡±


    ¡°Let them take the initiative to expose themselves to the attention of the world...¡±


    After speaking, he quickly asked: ¡°Marshal, what do you think he wants to do?!¡±


    Marshal smacked his lips: ¡°If they didn''t cut Randal''s ears,¡±


    ¡°I might think that all this is a good y directed and acted by the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°So that the Fei family''s prestige can be rapidly increased,¡± ¡°And at the same time, Randal''s reputation can be spread


    far and wide.¡±


    ¡°Randal hasid an extraordinary foundation.¡± ¡°Think about it, when everyone in the world is looking forward to Randal''s


    safe return,¡±


    ¡°They wille up with a sessful rescue scene, which will make Randal cry for thousands of times.¡±


    ¡°Once hees out, and the whole world will celebrate and cheer for the perfect ending.¡±


    ¡°Randal will have a bright future in this way.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°But, they did cut off Randal''s ears!¡±


    ¡°The technology has maximized the picture quality of those videos,¡±


    ¡°Erged the image of the pair of ears in the video,¡±


    ¡°Andpared with Randal''s previous physical features, it is indeed his ears, there is no doubt about it!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marshal said solemnly: ¡°It is this point that makes me deny this assumption.¡±


    ¡°The Fei family is definitely not the maniptor behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°The real maniptor is premeditated to draw the Fei family into the spotlight little by little.¡±

 Chapter 4310

    Chapter 4310


    Duncan asked: ¡°Let the snake out of the hole, and in front of the world, what is this for?¡±


    Marshal said slowly: ¡°Since the assumption just now does not hold...¡±


    ¡°Then the other party''s motive is only left. There is another possibility.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°You mean that the goal of this group of people is not Randal, but the entire Fei family?!¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡± Marshal said excitedly: ¡°We can really think of going together!¡±


    Duncan sighed: ¡°But I still don''t quite understand why the Fei family is attracted to the spotlight,¡±


    ¡°Do they want to be in front of the whole family?¡±


    ¡°From the world''s side, attack the Fei family?! That would be too arrogant, the whole world will not forgive them,¡±


    ¡°And by then, they will definitely be public enemies of the whole people!¡±


    ¡°Unless...unless they have absolute certainty that they canpletely reverse the current situation!¡±


    Speaking, Marshal''s rare expression became a little frightened,


    And he blurted out: ¡°I see! This must be a public execution.¡±


    Public execution.¡± Duncan muttered and repeated, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he blurted out:


    ¡°I understand! If we follow your inference, that mysterious person must have mastered the huge scandal of the Fei


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    family.¡±


    ¡°Even once this scandal is exposed, the entire Fei family will probably suffer a devastating blow!¡± ¡°And they deliberately


    used this method to attract the Fei family to the spotlight of the world,¡±


    ¡°Just to make the Fei family doomed!¡±


    Marshal nodded, and said solemnly: "That''s right! I guess that''s what happened!¡±


    Duncan said with a horrified expression:


    "Then this is really a public execution... It is first suppressed, then raised, and then mmed


    down............................................ ¡±


    Speaking of which, Duncan tapped the table repeatedly and muttered,


    "What is it, to have such great ability. Could it be.¡±


    "Could it be that the old man of the Fei family hase back to seize power?!¡±


    Just as Marshal was about to speak, Duncan quickly shook his head again:


    "No! Even if the old man Feies back, he would not be able to attack his great-grandson,¡±


    "And since the old man of the Fei family has beenpletely overridden,¡±


    "It is impossible to have another one. Mysterious power.¡±


    Marshal couldn''t helpughing when he saw his friend was puzzled:


    "It seems that you, the best detective, also have troubles at times.¡±


    Duncan smiled bitterly: "The main thing is that there is indeed a problem.¡±


    "Contrary tomon sense, if the other party is really so strong,¡± "We can''t have heard of it, how can someone in


    today''s society umte such a powerful force quietly?¡±


    Marshal smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Many things... are indeed contrary tomon sense.¡±


    ¡°In other words, we are actually ignorant.¡±


    He looked at Duncan as he spoke and asked: ¡°Do you believe it or not, there is a medicine in this world,¡±


    ¡°The size of a quail egg, but it can''t be bought for 300 billion US dors?¡±


    Duncan was dumbfounded and blurted out: ¡°What did you say?! $300 billion for a pill?! Are you sure?¡±


    Marshal nodded firmly: ¡°Yes! You heard right, it is three hundred billion!¡±


    Duncan frowned and said, ¡°Could it be a target that can cure cancer?¡±


    ¡°Sell 300 billion together with the patent? Even then that''s too expensive.¡±


    Marshalughed: ¡°Also the patent...you think it''s beautiful!¡±


    ¡°It cost 300 billion US dors to make a pill, just to buy that pill,¡±


    ¡°Not only do they not give you the form, but they not even allow you to take it with you.¡±


    ¡°If you buy it on the spot, you must eat it on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk.¡± Duncan uttered foulnguage and curled his lips:


    ¡°Fcuking crazy, you dare to sell it for 300 billion US dors?¡±


    ¡°It''s even crueler than these kidnappers! Which idiot would buy it at such an expensive price?¡±


    Duncan blurted out a sentence, making Marshal''s face darken.


    However, he calmly picked up the wine ss and took a sip before smacking his lips and said lightly,


    ¡°The fool you said is me.¡±

 Chapter 4311

    Chapter 4311


    Duncan looked at him in a stunned manner, and blurted out,


    ¡°Grass! What''s the situation? Are you being deceived by people?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Marshal waved his hand andughed at himself:


    ¡°You are still being deceived, I offered a fcuking price of $370 billion.¡±


    ¡°And I wish I could kneel down on the spot,¡±


    ¡°But they didn''t sell it to me, and they kicked me out of the auction venue.¡±


    Duncan felt that his three views had been subverted, and subconsciously asked:


    ¡°What kind of medicine........ can you spend 370 billion US dors?¡±


    ¡°What is the concept of 300 billion... Alibaba''s market value today is only


    292.8 billion US dors,¡±


    ¡°That is to say, if you put the whole Alibaba into it, you can''t get one fcuking medicine?!¡±


    Marshal said very seriously: ¡°I can''t change it, if I could,¡±


    ¡°I would have changed it a long time ago.¡±


    After that, Marshal looked at Duncan and asked curiously.


    ¡°You are a policeman, why are you so obsessed with stocks? How about investing in stocks?¡±


    Duncan sneered and shook his hands: "Don''t fcuking mention it,¡±


    ¡°I have some savings on hand, I bought all the stocks of thispany,¡±


    "And up to now, I have lost more than half of it.¡±


    Marshal scolded: ¡°Fcuk, tell me about the stock market, I will give you some news,¡±


    ¡°Whether you are short or long, you are guaranteed to earn several times the profit!¡±


    Duncan earnestly Said: ¡°You know my situation, I don''t have much money,¡±


    ¡°And I have nowhere to go if I have a lot of righteousness.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I am a federal police officer. If I still rely on inside information to invest in stocks,¡±


    ¡°Then I know thew and break thew, and the FBI will investigate me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marshal shook his head and sighed: ¡°I told you a long time ago,¡±


    ¡°Don''t be a police officer, it doesn''t make sense, you just don''t listen.¡±


    Duncan waved his hand: ¡°Don''t talk about me, let''s talk about you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of medicine, what kind of medicine is it, can it be worth 300 billion dors?¡±


    Marshal said with a somewhat fascinated expression: ¡°That''s a magical medicine that can cure all diseases of the body,¡±


    ¡°Make dead trees bloom, and turn back time by twenty years..."


    Duncan frowned: ¡°Which is such a wonderful imagination, have you watched a lot of movies?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Marshal smiled and said, "You haven''t seen it with your own eyes,"


    "So no matter what I say, you won''t believe it, but when you see its effect with your own eyes,"


    "You''ll be on the ground like me."


    With that said, Marshal recounted to Duncan what he saw at the Rejuvenation Pill auction that day.


    Duncan was dumbfounded after hearing this, and blurted out:


    "It''s fcuking incredible. There is such a magical thing in this world,"


    "So magical that I can''t think of any scientific basis for it."


    "I feel like I studied here. So many years and so many books all have been read in vain."


    Marshal smiled: "So I said just now that many things we think are unlikely,"


    "Maybe it''s not the problem itself, but we don''t know enough."


    Duncan sighed and said: "If there is such a medicine, my father may be able to live a few more years,"


    "But it is useless, I can''t afford this medicine."


    After speaking, he remembered something, looked at Marshal, and asked :


    "Why do you want to buy this thing? Who is it for?"


    Marshal sighed softly: ¡°I bought it for the old man, his Alzheimer''s symptoms are getting worse now.¡±


    ¡°Alzheimer''s disease?¡± Duncan blurted out: ¡°It''s Alzheimer''s, for real?! When did Uncle An get this disease?¡±


    Marshal said with emotion: ¡°He has been ill for more than two years,¡±


    ¡°And at first I found that he always forgets easily.¡±


    ''Sometimes when he just puts things down, he can''t remember where he put them in a blink of an eye;¡±


    ¡°What he just said, he forgets in a blink of an eye, and then says it again; He asks again...¡±


    ¡°At that time, we had already let the best experts intervene,¡±


    ¡°And also took him to do some systematic training to fight the disease,¡±


    ¡°But the cause of this disease is the functional decline of the brain,¡±


    ¡°So there is no effective medical treatment. After that, his condition continued to deteriorate.¡±

 Chapter 4312

    Chapter 4312


    Speaking of this, Marshal said with a wry smile: ¡°To tell you, this disease is fcuking weird.¡±


    ¡°As long as I remember, the old man''s condition developed to the point,


    ¡°That for thest four or five years, he ispletely nk.¡± ¡°My son had given birth to a great-grandson, but he always


    felt that my son is not married,¡±


    ¡°And every time he saw him, he urged him to hurry up to get married,¡±


    ¡°And then the condition continued to deteriorate.¡±


    ¡°He can''t remember anything from the past ten years.¡±


    ¡°He doesn''t know my son, because, in his memory, my son is in the state of the young man ten years ago...¡±


    Duncan listened and couldn''t help but sighed: ¡°Uncle An is a hero among Chinese emigrants all over the world.¡±


    ¡°He has been tough and strong all his life. For him to have this kind of disease, it is really great torture.¡±


    Marshal covered his face and took a deep breath.


    He breathed, and then said with some red eyes:


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°His condition has been deteriorating, his memory has degenerated from three to five years to ten years,¡±


    ¡°And half a year ago to almost twenty years ago.¡±


    Marshal was silent for a while. When he got up, tears could not help but well up in his eyes.


    Duncan''s eyes widened and he blurted out:


    ¡°Marshal, your sister''s affair. It was almost twenty years ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marshalmented: ¡°His memory is stuck in that time now.¡± ¡°The time when my sister just passed away was the


    most painful stage in his life.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he regretted and med himself every day and washed his face with tears.¡±


    ¡°When his memory got stuck here, he woke up every day and just holding the photo of my sister,¡±


    ¡°He secretly wept, and kept saying that he killed her, and the whole person''s condition became very bad.¡±


    Duncan hurriedly asked: ¡°Was it all right in the past?¡±


    ¡°I mean When his memory continues to degenerate for a period of time,¡±


    ¡°To the stage where he and your sister were in a cold war before your sister had an ident, wouldn''t it be better for


    him?¡±


    Marshal nodded and said:


    ¡°I thought so too before, but I never thought that he has not experienced memory loss in the past six months...¡±


    ¡°Maybe this period of time was too hard for him, so his memory is stuck here and can''t go through.¡±


    Duncan was stunned for a moment, and then he muttered:


    ¡°Memory stuck at the most painful stage of life. this. this is too fcuking cruel.¡±


    ¡°Yes Ah.¡± Marshal said with red eyes, ¡°It''s so fcuking cruel.¡±


    ¡°So for the past six months, basically every day he wakes up,¡±


    ¡°He has to experience the pain of just losing his beloved daughter.¡±


    After speaking, he hammered his own heart, he gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°As a child, seeing my own father live in that kind of extreme pain every day, my heart... it''s not in its ce..."


    Duncan''s nose was also a little sore. He couldn''t help rubbing it, and asked,


    "What did the doctor say? Is there any good way? Let''s not talk about treatment, even if he gets worse."


    Marshal shook his head and said in a sullen voice: "There is nothing the doctor can do,"


    "This kind of disease, whether it is good or bad, will not be disturbed by external forces,"


    "In the final analysis, this is the old man''s own inner demon,"


    "And he has not really let go of it for so many years."


    Speaking of this, Marshal took a sip of wine and said to Duncan:


    "So you can understand why I am an idiot,"


    "Why am I willing to spend more than 300 billion US dors to buy that rejuvenation pill."


    "With it, the old man''s condition can be relieved."


    Duncan did not speak, he filled the wine ss by himself and then drank it in one gulp.


    Then he said guiltily: "I''m sorry Marshal, my broken mouth is so fcuking stinky, don''t mind what I said."


    Marshal waved his hand and smiled.


    "I''ve known you for so many fcuking years, how can I still know what kind of temper you have?"


    Duncan nodded and asked him, ¡°Then what are your ns next?¡±


    Marshal said, "Came back to rx, after a while. I have to go to China again to see if I can find the owner of the


    rejuvenation pill,¡±


    "No matter what, I have to ask him for a rejuvenation pill at any cost..."


    Speaking of this, he let out a long sigh, looked at the almost bottomed wine bottle,


    and said in a hollow voice: "Even if the old man made all kinds of mistakes back then,


    Adding all the cruelty he has suffered in the past six months together can be regarded as a debt payment. It''s over."

 Chapter 4313

    Chapter 4313


    Marshal''s words, made Duncan silent for a long time.


    About his sister''s matter, he only heard a little,


    Out of professional sensitivity, he once also wanted to find out what the hidden agenda behind that matter was,


    But that matter''s knowledge is very little, and not as deep, he did not find anything meaningful.


    However, thinking about it, he could not help but sigh:


    "Marshal, your sister''s matter........ really is a pity......... "


    "If she was still alive, the world of the rich, I am afraid it would have had a different picture."


    Marshal nodded gently.


    As the younger brother with the smallest age gap with her,


    He understands best what kind of strength his sister actually had.


    It can be said that what the An family can have today,


    The ancestors of the An family ount for half of the credit,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His deceased sister alone ounted for the rest of the half of the credit.


    Thinking about this, he could not help but sigh:


    ¡°My sister''s life was strong, never give up on what she decided,¡±


    ¡°The old man was also very doting on her, if she did not insist on marrying far away,¡±


    ¡°The old man would not have been so cold war with her for many years,¡±


    ¡°If my sister did not marry Changying, so many things would not have happenedter.¡±


    Speaking, Marshal can not help but wave his hand, a light sigh:


    ¡°Hey, now saying this, can only be a sigh of relief.¡±


    ¡°Changying....... ¡± Duncan muttered under his breath and said,


    ¡°I don''t have any impression of him, I should have never met him till the end.¡±


    Marshal nodded and said, ¡°It''s normal that you haven''t seen him,¡±


    ¡°The old man has always despised him, and he rarely came to the An family.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Let me ask one more question,¡±


    ¡°Why did the old man have such a big prejudice against your brother-inw?¡±


    Marshal shrugged his shoulders, said helplessly: ¡°In fact, my brother-inw''s family,¡±


    ¡°In the domestic ranking is also very high, and even has one of the first two positions,¡±


    ¡°But with the An family than, was much worse, especially when the two of them fell in love,¡±


    ¡°It happened to be the stage of the great rise of Silicon Valley,¡±


    ¡°My sister was in Silicon Valley to make that series of investments,¡±


    ¡°It was beginning of taking the crazy profits,¡±


    ¡°So the old man always felt that my brother-inw get close to the An family,¡±


    ¡°Deliberately got close to my sister for the money and favors,¡±


    ¡°These preconceptions about him, not to mention that my brother-inw was thinking of taking my sister to China,¡±


    ¡°The old man was most concerned about my sister, once heard to be taken to the other side of the world, how could he


    agree?¡±


    The olddy has been doing the work of the old man,¡±


    ¡°And she thought it would be good to let my brother-inw stay in the United States,¡± ¡°And after they got married, they


    lived and developed in the United States,¡± ¡°And the old manter relented, meaning that as long as my brother-inw


    stayed,¡±


    ¡°He would no longer oppose their marriage......... ¡±


    Duncan eximed: ¡°The old man''s meaning, was it to let your brother-inwe there as a son-inw?¡±


    ¡°It''s not really a son-inw,¡± Marshal exined,


    ¡°The old man only meant for the two of them to stay in the U.S.,¡±


    ¡°And the old man didn''t say that they should give birth to a child with the surname An,¡±


    ¡°So this should not be considered a son-inw, right?¡±


    Duncan shook his head: ¡°Not bad, you have to know, people are not phoenix men,¡±


    ¡°Poor boys, they are also famous, just not as rich as the An family,¡±


    ¡°How can they ept the condition of staying in the woman''s family to develop?¡±

 Chapter 4314

    Chapter 4314


    Marshal nodded: ¡°It is also the same reason, but the old man himself felt that this was already a big concession,¡±


    ¡°The other side should not have any objections at this time,¡±


    ¡°But my brother-inw also felt that this was a matter of principle and could not bepromised,¡± ¡°So the two sides had


    not been able to resolve the differences.¡± Duncan nodded slightly, silent for a moment, opened his mouth, and asked:


    ¡°Hey yes, I remember your sister had a son,¡±


    ¡°Once she brought the child back to see the olddy, I also met him, how is the child now?¡±


    Marshal slightly stunned, then sighed, with mncholy, he said: ¡°After my sister and brother-inw''s ident,¡±


    ¡°My nephew disappeared, so many years, for many people looked for him,¡±


    ¡°There had been a little clue, you do not see the old man never spoke about it,¡±


    ¡°In fact, these twenty years we have not stopped looking.¡±


    He paused briefly, and then said, ¡°My sister''s ident that year,¡±


    ¡°The old man engaged in a special trust fund in JPMorgan Bank, put a billion dors into it every year;¡±


    ¡°This money was to be used for two purposes,¡±


    ¡°One is dedicated to finding that nephew of mine,¡±


    ¡°And the other is to give him the rest of the money after finding him;¡±


    ¡°This is not, twenty years have passed, in the form of principal invested a total of twenty billion dors,¡±


    ¡°Twenty years to hire multiple teams to find the nephew around the world spent less than half,¡±


    ¡°Almost six or seven billion dors like that or so.¡±


    Duncan listened to it and his jaw dropped and said off the top of his head:


    ¡°To find someone spending so much money?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Marshal exined: ¡°In the information age, looking for people


    seems to be easy,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, the world is so big, you slightly miss a corner,¡±


    ¡°You may not be able to find this person for life,¡±


    ¡°So you have to have multiple teams to spread out on the world map after a little carpet search,¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of thousands of people, running around, people eat like horse feed, the cost is really high;¡±


    ¡°In addition, there is the cost of intelligence, whether the news is useful or not,¡±


    ¡°As long as there is information feedback, you have to pay a certain fee,¡±


    ¡°And this kind of thing you can not find from the local government, police, and gang help,¡±


    ¡°Because of the fear of information leakage, good intentions to do bad things,¡±


    ¡°So it must be your own team to find whatever it is;¡±


    ¡°And once you find the suspect object,¡±


    ¡°You have to do everything possible to obtain the other party''s DNA to make aparison,¡±


    ¡°Which is also a big cost, so many years just DNAparison has been done no less than tens of millions of times.¡±


    Duncan asked in disbelief: ¡°And still not found?!¡±


    ¡°No....... ¡± Marshal sighed: ¡°To say the least, it is also bizarre,¡±


    ¡°Almost everywhere in the world where people have gone,¡±


    ¡°Just could not find anything, perhaps they have been in the wrong direction.¡±


    Duncan asked again, ¡°Have they looked for the clues in China?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Marshal said: ¡°At that time it was first from the ce of origin,¡±


    ¡°The ce of origin was turned upside down, and then began to gradually spread to the country,¡±


    ¡°In the whole country, they could not find,¡±


    ¡°Then the search was spread to thosend bordering countries,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°And then spread to the whole of Asia and then spread to the world, everywhere to find him, but no news.¡±


    Duncan asked: ¡°Then you have not sent people to check your brother-inw''s family? Maybe they have hidden the


    child.¡±


    Marshal smiled sarcastically: ¡°Of course we checked, not only did we check,¡±


    ¡°In the first few years, we have been sending the top team to monitor them, but never found any clues.¡±


    ¡°But we did not give up, after all, which of these big families will not y some tricks?¡±


    ¡°Out of absolute caution, we will not give up until we get 100% confirmation, just in case they are hiding too deep.¡± ¡°So,


    fifteen years ago, we sent another group of people to prate their internal circle,¡±

 Chapter 4315

    Chapter 4315


    Marshal continued the story: ¡°One of them used a full ten years to achieve their family first heir''s personal butler.¡±


    ¡°That time period was almost five years ago,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And that''s when we were finally able to be 100% sure that my brother-inw''s family,¡±


    ¡°And indeed, did not know the whereabouts of my nephew!¡±


    ¡°And the old man of their family was looking for him everywhere, just like us         ¡±


    ¡°You see this before and after, we just had to confirm whether the person in my brother-inw''s family or not,¡±


    ¡°Or whether they know any clues, it took fifteen years,¡±


    ¡°All the human and material resources and the energy, basically all went in vain.¡±


    ¡°Finally no way, see the basket of water is empty, we withdrew all the people back ¡±


    Duncan listened to Marshal''s words, simply subvert the three views, eximed:


    ¡°You guys this is more ruthless than the spy war.......... ¡±


    ¡°The whole World War II from the year 1939 to 1945 years,¡±


    ¡°It was only six years, you guys actually persisted for fifteen years........... ¡° ¡°Yes.¡± Marshal seriously continued: ¡°You see,


    these big families are basically doing things this way,¡±


    ¡°Not afraid to spend money, not afraid of wasting time and energy,¡± ¡°At all costs, only to not leave any mistakes, the


    hidden project behind this you simply can not imagine,¡±


    ¡°We in order to not show traces of the talent we cultivate to several big families in the country,¡±


    ¡°More than ten years ago specifically With the Chinese joint venture to engage in a promotion...¡±


    ¡°Of overseas Chinese high school students to return to China to develop activities,¡±


    ¡°We breath nearly a hundred Chinese graduates from major universities in the United States transported them back to


    China,¡±


    ¡°So that they through the form of social recruitment, they could enter into these families from scratch to struggle to fight;¡±


    ¡°This matter, we have been continuing for more than ten years,¡±


    ¡°And all these ten years, we have to continue to pay these people high fees privately.¡±


    ¡°So you can understand why so much money was spent, right?¡±


    Duncan nodded and sighed: ¡°Understood.......... before and after twenty years,¡±


    ¡°Spending billions of dors to smash a thing that has no results,¡±


    ¡°Only you rich people can afford to burn so much money.¡±


    Marshal smiled faintly: ¡°Not really burning money, although spent so much,¡±


    ¡°But the money in twenty years, it is a little bit spent,¡± ¡°And the money ced in the trust and its interest, the profit is


    also very considerable,¡±


    ¡°Until half a year ago, the ount bnce is almost a thirty-five or thirty-six billion bar.¡±


    Duncan eximed: ¡°How so much? Didn''t you already spend several billion?¡±


    Marshal nodded and said: ¡°Spend while earning, some years ago, the trust ie was very high,¡±


    ¡°A good year a dozen points of return is too normal,¡±


    ¡°Plus it ispound interest mode, the money naturally rolled more and more.¡±


    Speaking of this, Marshal said: ¡°So, you sound, as if we are very stupid, and even have a tendency to spend a lot of


    money for nothing,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, we did not spend any, and everything is done by a dedicated person,¡±


    ¡°And we do not have to do it personally, and finally a total ount, in fact, is up with a slight profit.¡±


    Duncan convinced, sighed: ¡°Profit rolls in, money generates money, peace era,¡±


    ¡°You rich people''s wealth is really a thousand generations more huh........... ¡±


    He said and smiled to himself: ¡°Unlike me, just fcuking know how to arrest people to solve cases, no economic acumen


    at all.¡±


    Marshal said seriously: ¡°In theory, as long as the rich man''s offspring control their own hands,¡± ¡°Do not take the money


    out to make a mess, even if the rich man only has 100 million dors,¡±


    ¡°He puts it into a trust, to ensure that his children and grandchildren will neverck money to spend.¡±


    Duncan could not help but sigh: ¡°If we could find that nephew of yours,¡± ¡°Wouldn''t he be worth thirty or forty billion


    dors out of thin air?!¡±


    ¡°More than that.¡± Marshal said: ¡°when the old man''s condition worsened,¡±


    ¡°He was afraid that one day his consciousness would be confused and he would lose his ability to take care of himself,¡±


    ¡°So he filled the ount with more than 60 billion, making it up to 100 billion,¡±


    ¡°Then he changed the terms of the trust, the 100 billion principal cannot be touched,¡±


    ¡°All reserved for my nephew, only the annual profit can be taken out for the search,¡±

 Chapter 4316

    Chapter 4316


    ¡°But even so, each year, the profit is several billion dors a year,¡± said Marshal.


    ¡°So, if I can find my nephew, his value will increase by 100 billion dors out of thin air!¡±


    After hearing this, Duncan lit a cigar and took a slow puff, then sat up straight,


    Straightened his cor, and grinned: ¡°Marshal, what do you think about me being your nephew?¡±


    Marshal was stunned, then he reacted and cursed withughter, ¡°Fcuk you.¡±


    Duncanughed and said, ¡°Being your nephew is worth a hundred billion dors,¡±


    ¡°ording to the way you rich people y, spend it until you die, not even finish spending the


    interest....................................... ¡±


    Marshal shook his head andughed: ¡°I just don''t know if we can still find him,¡±


    ¡°If he can really be found, and it is estimated that he has not suffered a lot over the years,¡±


    ¡°With his mother''s contribution to the An family, taking the 100 billion dors is not much.¡±


    Said, he could not help but regret: ¡°Unfortunately, the old man is sick,¡±


    ¡°Really seeing him, he may not be able to recognize him,¡±


    ¡°Even if you tell the old man that it is him, the old man may not believe,¡±


    ¡°If the old man is healthy and well, really see him,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid he will take out some money to him, for so many years he rarely said,¡±


    ¡°But in the heart, he is really thinking about this grandson.¡±


    Then, he said: ¡°Oh yes, the olddy also saved a lot of money for her grandson,¡± ¡°Always said that when they find him,


    she will give him all of it,¡± ¡°Although not as much as one hundred billion, eight or ten billion is certainly there.¡±


    Duncan has been shocked to the state of numbness, so not surprised, just teasing:


    ¡°You as a great-uncle, do not express your love?¡±


    ¡°That still needed to say?¡± Marshal said seriously:


    "In my life, I have most admired my sister, my nephew if I can find him,¡±


    ¡°I will give an 18.8 billion meaning, it is estimated that one person can not be less than a hundred


    it................................... ¡±


    ¡°Counted down, almost two thousand......... ¡±


    Duncan cried andughed: ¡°pull out and it is Forbes''s world''s richest........... ¡±


    Marshalughed: ¡°That does not count if it is really the world''s richest,¡±


    ¡°That is now ranked first, even the top ten can not enter.¡±


    Speaking of which, Marshal couldn''t help but sigh again, self-deprecatingly:


    ¡°Hey, how about two hundred billion? It''s a lot, but when it matters, you can''t even buy a rejuvenation pill.¡±


    Duncan smiled sarcastically, ¡°It seems that you have a deep resentment towards this Pill ¡±


    Marshal nodded and said seriously: ¡°I really have too much resentment,¡±


    ¡°I grew up, never suffered such a stifling, the owner of the Pill, is definitely a person!¡±


    ¡°I gave him three hundred and seventy billion dors, but for him, so much money is not as good as his


    principles......................................... ¡±


    Saying that, Marshal asked Duncan: ¡°Do you know how Dous Fei, the Master Fei''s power was seized by his son?¡±


    "Not quite sure.¡± Duncan said, "The Fei family also did not release any news to the outside,¡±


    "They said to the public that the old man is very old,¡±


    "The board of directors agreed that he is not suitable for the seat of the family head,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "But I know that they must have taken advantage of the opportunity as the old man went to China.¡±


    Marshal grunted: "Older is just rhetoric, the rest of the whole Fei family those wastes,¡±


    "Combined can not bepared to a ny-year-old Master Fei,¡±


    "The real reason here, is because Master Fei also went to the auction of the rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    "And he opened the price to two hundred billion dors,¡±


    "Originally after I was driven out, it should have been his sess in the auction,¡±


    "But His son Dawson broke his back, also equals to break his way to live,¡±


    "With that old man''s health condition, I think it will be a year at most.¡±


    "Grass....... ¡± Duncan cursed: "This is too fcuking cruel!¡± "It''s clear that they don''t want the old man to live too long,¡±


    ¡°And they don''t want the old man to spend too much money............ "


    "Yes." Marshal nodded and said, "So, the matter of Dawson''s grandson being kidnapped,"


    "And being asked for a ransom of two hundred billion,"


    "I thought it was quite interesting after I heard the wind,"


    "Isn''t this a good fcuking reincarnation of heaven?"

 Chapter 4317

    Chapter 4317


    At the same time, the Fei family''s butler, as well as some of his beloved men,


    Were urgently approaching international families that owned Concorde airliners.


    After this incident, Dawson couldn''t wait to buy a Concorde in order to deal with possible future emergencies.


    Because, without a Concorde, it would take at least thirteen hours for the Fei family to send someone from New York to


    Japan.


    But with a Concorde, it would take five and a half hours to arrive.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In normal times, the difference of seven or eight hours is nothing,


    But if it is a critical moment, this time is enough to generate too many variables.


    Because the purchase of Concorde is a normal demand for the Fei family,


    It is not a secret, so these people did not avoid people, Basically, they all found a rtively quiet ce, and then


    hurriedly began tomunicate by phone.


    Thepany''s staff is also secretlypeting with each other,


    Whoever can help the Fei family to get a Concorde in the first ce,


    It will definitely be a great achievement.


    When the maid, carrying the Richard Miller watch given by Jesse,


    Returned to the first vi, she was surprised to find that many people...


    ...were constantly on the phone as if something big was happening.


    Remembering Jesse''s exnation, she hastily found a male assistant who had always had some interest in her,


    And even repeatedly tried to go further with her, and asked curiously,


    "Robbin, why aren''t you off work and resting yet?¡±


    The man who is named Robbin Song was one of the few beloved men of the Fei family butler,


    And he had always appreciated the maid''s beauty and had long had thoughts in his heart,


    But the maid also knew that he only had thoughts about her in that area,


    And did not want to marry her in a normal rtionship,


    So she had never given him the opportunity to go further.


    Robbin was not surprised to see her at this time, but just smiled and said, "I still have some things to finish, howe


    you are not off work?¡±


    The maid said, ¡°I was worried about Grandma''s health,¡± ¡°and came over to see if there was anything I could do to help.¡±


    Robbin didn''t suspect, nodded, saw no one around, and with a few frivolous smiles on his face, he spoke,


    ¡°How about I take you to Las Vegas when you are off work for the weekend?¡±


    ¡°Going to Vegas?¡± The maid said awkwardly, ¡°Just the two of us?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Robbinughed, ¡°Of course, it''s just the two of us,¡±


    ¡°Recently Beyonce has a big show in Las Vegas casino, don''t you always like her?¡±


    ¡°I will take you there to see it and meet the world.¡±


    The maid didn''t say anything, but she couldn''t help but despise it in her heart.


    If in the past, she heard about this kind of thing, her heart must be very longing.


    But now, how could a mere Beyonce enter her eyes?


    In her opinion, she is going to be the young daughter-inw of the Qiao family in the future.


    So, she was almost ready to say no on the spot.


    However, she remembered Jesse''s instructions, so she deliberately left an extra eye,


    Looked at Robbin with a smiled and said:


    ¡°If there is a real opportunity, of course, I have no problem ah,¡± ¡°But the family now has so many things, we can not take


    a short time off work, right?¡±


    Robbin skimmed his mouth and said casually, ¡°We are just ordinary wage earners,¡±


    ¡°We have to rest when we should rest, there is no need to worry too much about the main family,¡±


    ¡°Besides, sometimes you want to worry about it may not necessarily be your turn,¡±


    ¡°Take your maids, for example, usually so many maids take turns off,¡±


    ¡°If something happens and everyone does not rest,¡±


    ¡°All flocked to Grandma''s room, she can''t stand it.¡±

 Chapter 4318

    Chapter 4318


    The maid nodded: ¡°What you say seems to make sense........... ¡±


    Robbin said smilingly, ¡°That''s how it is.¡±


    After saying that, he lowered his voice and said to the maid:


    ¡°I am now talking about a big list, but also these two days can be negotiated,¡±


    ¡°Then the bonus will certainly be less, and when I get the bonus will take you to Las Vegas to enjoy a few days!¡±


    The maid despised in her heart, but asked curiously:


    ¡°What big list ah? Tell me about it, also to satisfy my curiosity.¡±


    Robbin raised his eyebrows andughed:


    ¡°The master wants to buy a Concorde, and I happen to know a family in France,¡±


    ¡°That has a Concorde in their hands and wants to sell it, so I''m talking to their people.¡±


    The maid asked in disbelief, ¡°What is a Concorde?¡±


    Robbin exined, ¡°A supersonic airliner, which can fly more than 2,000 kilometers an hour.¡±


    The maid asked again, ¡°What''s the use of buying such a fast ne?¡±


    ¡°Of course it''s useful!¡± Robbin said with a serious face,


    ¡°This time the master wanted to send people to Japan,¡±


    ¡°Without the Concorde, it would take at least 13 hours to fly,¡±


    ¡°If we had the Concorde, we wouldn''t even use half of that time.¡±


    When the maid heard about Japan, she suddenly thought of Jesse''s exnation to pay more attention,


    To whether anyone mentioned Japanese ninjas, so her heart instantly became alert,


    And at the same time, a kind of eagerness to get credit,


    So she couldn''t help but be all excited at the same time.


    She couldn''t wait to do something for Jesse,


    So as to prove to him that although she was from a lowly background and hadn''t read too much,


    She would be able to do well in the role of the young daughter-inw of the Qiao family in the future.


    So, she hurriedly asked tentatively:


    ¡°To Japan? It''s not going to find that ninja or something like that, right?¡±


    Robbin was slightly stunned, feeling a little surprised,


    But did not think much about it for a while, so he casually said,


    ¡°You can not say this thing, just know yourself.¡±


    The maid was so excited that she nodded her head and said,


    ¡°Yes, I know! By the way Robbin, I have to go to Grandma''s side to see what''s going on in Las Vegas,¡±


    ¡°Let me know when it''s convenient for you.¡±


    Robbin smiled: ¡°Yes, I will make an appointment with you in advance!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The maid then said, ¡°Then I''ll go over first.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left.


    Robbin stared at the maid''s back, his eyes focused on her waist and h!ps that swayed lightly from side to side,


    His heart could not help but sigh: ¡°This little b!tch.......... may still be a chick..... ¡±


    ¡°To the mouth of the duck, this time must not let You fly!¡±


    After the maid left, she did not immediately go to the great grandmother''s room,¡±


    ¡°But immediately came to an unupied bathroom, took out her cell phone, sent a message to Jesse.


    The message read: ¡°Young Master Qiao, I just inquired, the master sent someone on a ne to Japan to look for


    ninjas!¡±


    ¡°In addition, I heard that he thinks ordinary nes fly too slowly,¡±


    ¡°And also ns to buy a ne called Concorde.¡±


    After sending this message, she then pressed her hands to her chest,


    Waiting with anticipation for her beloved one to send herpliments.


    However, she did not wait for Jesse''s reply.


    Because, when Jesse saw this message, the whole person instantly jumped up from the bed,


    His heart was almost jumping out of his throat.


    At this moment, he looked at the phone with a face full of panic,


    Muttering under his breath, ¡°Sh!t, it''s over......... this time it''s really over.......... ¡±

 Chapter 4319

    Chapter 4319


    Jesse knew very well in his heart that once the Fei family started investigating the line of ninjas,


    It would be easy to find clues about the Iga ninjas.


    He couldn''t help but say to himself, ¡°How will the Iga ninja be a match for the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°And when they face the Fei family, they will definitely confess all without hesitation       ¡±


    ¡°The Fei family will then start backtracking from the Iga ninja, and it won''t take long to find my


    head.......................................... ¡±


    ¡°Although I used a fake identity when I contacted the Iga ninja,¡±


    ¡°The $40 million I called the Iga ninja was not fake money........... ¡±


    ¡°As long as the Fei family starts with the origin of the money and investigates upstream a little,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely lead to me....... ¡±


    ¡°At that time, how do I exin to the Fei family?¡±


    ¡°I say I''m innocent? Do they believe it? Definitely not.......... ¡±


    ¡°Then I can only tell them the truth, I actually helped Randal to find a ninja,¡±


    ¡°The purpose is to kidnap the big star Sara Gu........ ¡±


    ¡°The Fei family must not believe it either, in their eyes,¡±


    ¡°Their young master is a dragon among men, how can he be a human devil?¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will have to reveal all of what he did, and all the information I have ¡±


    ¡°But what''s the point of that? The first thing the Fei family will do,¡±


    ¡°When they find out that their young master is a human demon,¡±


    ¡°Is to kill me so that the truth can bepletely buried.......... ¡±


    ¡°That will only make me die faster......... ¡±


    Thinking of this, Jesse gritted his teeth and said in a stern voice,


    ¡°It seems that if I want to live, the only way is to run before the Fei family finds me!" ¡°As long as I can run out of the Fei


    family''s control,"


    ¡°I can turn around and send all that information to the Fei family,"


    "So they can stay away from me! Otherwise, I will expose all the information!"


    Then, he raised his eyebrows and sneered,


    "By the way, I can use the information to knock them off hard!"


    "Who cares about that when we''ve already torn our fcuking faces apart anyway?"


    Thinking of this, he put his heart into it and was ready to run away.


    So, five minutes after receiving the maid''s text message, he dressed neatly,


    With a duck-tongue cap on his head, and quickly left the vi.


    The Fei family estatete at night is still a brightly lit and heavily guarded,


    But from this guard, the vast majority of the energy is focused on the outside to the inside.


    And from the inside to the outside,


    As long as you don''t have anything in your hand, you can basically go unimpeded.


    This strict entry and exit mode is like flying in, when you go in,


    Even shoes have to be taken off to go through the security machine,


    But once you get off the ne, out of the airport is all the way through,


    No matter how many things you bring, the security guards do not even bother to take a look.


    Therefore, Jesse without rming anyone directly went out of the Fei family estate.


    Aftering out, originally wanted to immediately take a taxi to leave,


    But such ces as Long Beach, are the mansions of the rich,


    The rich family cars are too much to drive over,


    And basically will not take a taxi, so in this ce, the cabs are pitifully few.


    He saw that there were no cabs around,


    So he was ready to go out on foot to walk some distance before looking for a car.


    He was also lucky, just out of the range of the Fei family estate,


    Saw a cab parked at a crossroads, from the back of the cab, walked down a blonde female passenger.


    Seeing this car, Jesse sighed with relief,


    And while the female passenger got out of the car and prepared to leave,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He hurriedly got in, and as soon as he got in, he said without thinking,


    ¡°Go to the Port Authority bus terminal station!¡±

 Chapter 4320

    Chapter 4320


    In the United States, airnes and trains also adopt the real-name system,


    And Jesse, fearing that his identity would be leaked,


    nned to take a long-distance bus first to transit all the way and go south to Texas.


    Texas shares a border with Mexico,


    So he nned to get to Texas and then find a way to smuggle himself into Mexico.


    Jesse has been selling people for years and has a strongwork in Canada, the United States, and Mexico.


    In the south, because there are many entrenched drug lords,


    More or less it is like the chaotic era of warlords in some ces,


    So it is easy to hide his identity, ensure anonymity,


    Once he reaches the territory of those drug lords,


    Even the Fei family will find it difficult to catch him.


    At this moment, the driver nced at him through the rearview mirror and smiled,


    ¡°Okay sir, please buckle up.¡±


    Jesse said impatiently, ¡°Buckle up a fa.rt in the back, drive your car!¡±


    The driver said very seriously: "Sorry sir, in my car, no matter which seat,¡±


    ¡°You have to buckle the seat belt, or else please get off.¡±


    Jesse did not expect that a cab driver dared to call his own bluff,


    Originally wanted to get angry, but once he thought that he was still on the edge of the Fei family estate,


    The critical moment can not cause trouble because of emotions, so he could only curse: "Danm!"


    Subsequently, he could only buckle up the seat belt.


    The driver saw him buckle up, the corners of his mouth wiped over a hidden smile,


    Then started the car and slowly drove away from the scene.


    The car turned and drove to the expressway, ready to leave Long Beach.


    Jesse finally breathed a sigh of relief,


    And then he took out his cell phone and began to check the long-distance bus schedule at night.


    But he did not expect that the car just drove out not much farther,


    It suddenly made a sharp turn directly at the side of the road and drove into a vi on the side.


    Jesse''s cell phone flung out, the whole person also moved to the side,


    So he subconsciously looked up, immediately found the situation is not good,


    The first thought is to open the seat belt to jump out of the car to escape,


    But he pressed the seat belt switch only to find that it simply can not be opened.


    Immediately after, then felt a burst of seat belt contraction, instantly he was tied to the rear seats.


    Jesse''s face was white with fear,


    And he asked the driver: ¡°What the h3ll are you.......... ?¡±


    The driver smiled faintly and said,


    ¡°Don''t be nervous, Mr. Qiao, I am taking you to meet a friend.¡±


    At this time, the cab had already driven into the vi gate,


    Followed by driving directly into the garage.


    As soon as the car was parked in the garage, the two soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front opened the door,


    Followed by the driver pressing the switch next to the steering wheel,


    And the seat belt buckle instantly popped open.


    Two soldiers dragged the panicked Jesse out of the car,


    And then, without waiting for him to regain consciousness, stripped him nak3d, leaving only a pair of pants.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Afterward, a soldier of simr stature to him from the Cataclysmic Front quickly changed into his clothes,


    Put on his duck-tongue cap, and got back into the cab.


    As soon as the driver kicked the gas pedal, the car drove out again, taking no more than a minute before and after.


    As soon as the cab left the house, it immediately elerated violently,


    Carrying the soldier disguised as Jesse all the way to the coach terminal where Jesse intended to go.


    The real Jesse, on the other hand, was stripped into a white-striped pig,


    And dragged directly to the basement by the two soldiers of the Front.


    On the way, Jesse asked iparably frightened:


    ¡°Big brother big brother........ you guys......... who the h3ll are you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want? If you want money, I can give you lots of money........... ¡±


    "Lots and lots of money........ you just have to say a number.......... ¡±


    One of them sneered, "Jesse, your money is better to keep it for yourself,¡±


    "Maybe you can still use it when you get there!¡±

 Chapter 4321

    Chapter 4321


    When Jesse escaped from the Fei family, he thought that through his own extraordinary foresight,


    He could definitely y a hand of extreme operation and escape from the sky.


    But he never dreamed that he just ran out of the Fei family,


    Not even five minutes before and after, he was next door to the Fei family manor and became a prisoner.


    Extremely fearful, he was confused by various thoughts in his heart.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Although he did not know who the gang that kidnapped him was,


    But deep in his mind, he already had an answer.


    He felt that these people should be the ones behind the killing of his brother,


    And the evaporation of an entire Italian gang from Vancouver.


    Soon, he was dragged to the basement, after the door opened,


    He was horrified to find a nak3d man hanging in the room, just like himself, Wearing only trunks, this nak3d man is no


    other than Randal.


    At this time, Randal is nowhere near his usual style of the young master of the Fei family from the past.


    He was nak3d, his hands were hanging, and the whole person is like a meat pig to be ughtered.


    The two ears are gone, and the only thing left are tworge wounds, And these wounds are covered with huge patches


    of blood scrub. Randal at this moment also did not expect to suddenly see Jesse here.


    Seeing Jesse was brought in, he was first surprised,


    And then his expression showed more than a few points of excitement.


    Nothing else, Randal suffered a lot here, a person in extreme despair here, At this time there is Jesse this acquaintance


    with him to share the suffering, The mood bottomed out, a little excitement is inevitable.


    Other than that, even if it is to die, he has a person to apany him on the road,


    But the situation is much stronger than a person dying here.


    But Jesse saw Randal here and is not the least bit happy.


    In fact, what he was most afraid of was seeing him here.


    Because, if the other side even dares to move the Fei family master,


    Then who is he? A fart? Trying to escape would have even less chance...........


    At this time, one of the Cataclysmic Front soldiers looked at Jesse and questioned,


    ¡°Young Master Qiao, young masters Fei is all excited to see you,¡±


    "Why are you not happy to see your old friend at all?¡±


    Jesse had the heart to die, he was like a human being, how could he not understand Randal''s mind?


    If he were Randal, suddenly seeing someone to apany him, he would certainly be happy.


    He had the illusion that he could sessfully run away,


    But he didn''t expect to be caught here all of a sudden,


    At such a time, he was naturally in a rock bottom mood.


    The soldier saw that Jesse did not speak, a hand grabbed his cor,


    Gave back and forth two ppings fiercely on his face angrily shouted:


    "I asked you questions, why do not you answer?¡±


    Jesse''s weak body, which can withstand the other party''s vigorous pping,


    Two ps down, was immediately beaten with stars in the eyes, spitting blood,


    So can only hastily say: "I am happy......... I am happy......... "


    The soldier gave another p in the face, angrily cursed:


    ¡°Damn, not sincere at all, give me a re-speak!¡±


    Jesse''s teeth were broken a bit, face full of pain as if to explode,


    But could only stiffen their heads and begged:


    ¡°I really happy....... please do not hit......... ¡±


    The soldierughed: ¡°The ruthless young master Qiao, howe he begged for mercy so quickly?¡±


    ¡°But only received a few ps only, the good show has just begun,¡±


    ¡°You so early to beg for mercy, what can be done in a moment?¡±

 Chapter 4322

    Chapter 4322


    The moment Jesse heard this, he knew that the other party would definitely not let him feel better,


    And was probably even prepared to make him suffer to death,


    So he subconsciously cried and begged: ¡°Big brother.......... we have no enemies,¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to kill me, big brother......... ¡±


    Randal saw Jesse like a dead dog crying and begging, a sh of light in his heart,


    Immediately looked up at the monitor overhead, opened his mouth, and shouted: ¡°Mr. Joseph, Mr. Joseph are you


    there? The kidnapping of Miss Gu was all this Jesse''s idea!¡±


    ¡°All the details were nned by him, he is the mastermind ah Mr. Joseph,¡±


    ¡°Please help me give a message to Mr. Wade, beg Mr. Wade to give me a lenient treatment


    ah.......................................... "


    Jesse''s whole person listened to it dumbfounded, how could he expect,


    Randal opened his mouth was actually for dumping the pot on him!


    Moreover, listening to the meaning of the words,


    As if the mastermind behind this matter of Sara''s kidnapping has brought him here,


    If so, then with the gang that killed his brother, should not be a wave, right?


    Thinking of this, he said almost without thinking:


    ¡°Randal! Don''t you fcuking spit on people! This matter is entirely your own idea!"


    ¡°You are the one who wanted to get Miss Gu, what does it have to do with me!"


    Randal cursed angrily: ¡°You usually follow my a55 and lick me with your tongue out,"


    ¡°And now that something has happened, you say you have nothing to do with it."


    ¡°Mr. Joseph, just send a few of the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front,"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You will be able to investigate everything, you think you can get rid of it by moving your lips?"


    When Jesse heard this, he knew it would be difficult to clear his name,


    So he looked at Randal and said angrily, "Fei, you only think of dumping the pot when you fcuking see me,¡±


    "You are simply stupid! Don''t you fcuking understand? We are both grasshoppers on a rope!¡±


    Randal also saw Jesse''s face and said coldly:


    "When you dump the pot, you say it was my idea, but when you can''t dump it,¡±


    "You say you''re a grasshopper on the same rope,¡±


    "You''re really are sinister and cunning, Jesse! I was fcuking dragged down by you!¡±


    Jesse was shivering with anger and said through clenched teeth,


    "You said I pulled you down? Back in school, if you hadn''t been doing bad things all the time,¡±


    "How would I have been in your good graces?¡±


    "It''s obvious that I was led astray by you, and now you still bite me back!¡±


    At this moment, in the monitoring room upstairs, Joseph saw the two of them biting each other,


    And immediately cut this video and sent it to Charlie.


    After seeing this video, Charlie replied to him, "It''s better to let Hattori Kazuo go.¡±


    Joseph immediately sent a voice message to Charlie and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, my subordinate will make the


    arrangements.¡± Immediately after that, he instructed the men around him, ¡°Go and get Hattori Kazuo."


    "Yes!" The subordinate immediately brought Hattori Kazuo over.


    Hattori Kazuo asked respectfully, "Supreme Commander, what are your orders?"


    Joseph pointed to Jesse on the monitor and said, "You should know this person, right?"


    Hattori Kazuo fixed his eyes and immediately said angrily,


    "Supreme Commander! This is the son of a b!tch who tricked us intoing to New York!"


    "Okay." Joseph nodded and spoke, "Mr. Wade said, go and entertain him."


    Hattori Kazuo froze and quickly asked, "How......... am I going to entertain him?"


    Joseph said to the men around him, "Give him your tactical dagger."


    "Yes, Hall Master!"


    Without thinking, that henchman pulled out a dagger and handed it to Hattori Kazuo.


    Hattori Kazuo, who himself hated Jesse with a passion, took the dagger,


    His eyes chilled, and said coldly, "Please don''t worry, Mr. Wade and Supreme Commander," "I will treat this son of a


    b!tch well!"

 Chapter 4323

    Chapter 4323


    When Hattori Kazuo rushed into the basement room with a dagger in his hand and in a rage,


    Jesse''s hands were already tied up and hung by the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    And he and Randal were still cursing at each other,


    Hating each other and at the same time, not forgetting to dump the onus on each other.


    Seeing Hattori Kazuo pushing the door in, both of them stopped cursing at once,


    And each of them was shivering with tension.


    Randal was afraid that Hattori would take the dagger and cut something off his body.


    Jesse, on the other hand, was afraid that he would be treated like Randal, who had his ear cut off.


    As soon as Hattori entered the door, he saw Jesse hanging in the air.


    His expression instantly became angry and fierce,


    And he rushed forward with a big step and kicked Jesse in the stomach,


    Sending him spinning like a sandbag.


    At the same time, he cursed angrily under his breath, ¡°Son of a b!tch! You tricked me intoing to the United States,¡±


    ¡°And caused me to nearly make a big mistake in front of Mr. Wade, I can''t even kill you!¡±


    Jesse was kicked and spun around, panicking and shouting,


    "Mr. Hattori, I''m a victim of this matter, just like you!¡±


    ¡°I was acting on the orders of this evil next to me, the real culprit is him not me!¡±


    When Randal heard this, he immediately said,


    "Mr. Hattori, don''t be fooled by this son of a b!tch,¡±


    "This son of a bitch has done many harmful things, this time it was his idea to use your ninja skills!¡±


    Jesse said, "Mr. Hattori, don''t listen to that bullshit,"


    "He is the one who wants to kill Miss Gu, and I invited you here because of his authorization.¡±


    Hattori Kazuo said coldly: "Jesse, do you think I still don''t know your true identity?¡±


    "Fei is not a good person, and you are not a good fcuking bird!¡±


    After saying that, he grabbed Jesse''s hair and looked at him with a cold smile,


    "Jesse Qiao, don''t make any more unnecessary struggles,¡±


    "You and Randal, no one will be able to leave this ce alive!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Hattori Kazuo''s right hand swung violently,


    And in an instant, he chopped off Jesse''s left ear by the root!


    Jesse almost fainted from the pain and felt the warm blood spurting out of his ear,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And subconsciously tried to cover it, but his hands were bound, so there was nothing he could do.


    He watched his cut ear fall to the ground, the whole person copsed and could not control howling.


    Seeing him crying miserably, Randal felt no small constion in his heart,


    So he sneered and bickered awfully, ¡°Jesse, can''t stand it anymore?¡±


    "Don''t worry, you''ll have to give off that ear too!¡±


    Jesse looked at Hattori Kazuo in despair and cried and pleaded,


    "Mr. Hattori, I am a victim just like you.......... ¡±


    Hattori Kazuo said in a cold voice: "I am the real victim!¡±


    After saying that, his hand rose and cut Off Jesse''s other ear as well.


    The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the problem.


    Jesse saw the smugness in Randal''s expression, his heart was furious,


    And then he suddenly remembered something and said to Hattori Kazuo:


    "Mr. Hattori! You must not let this Randal go!¡±


    "The Fei family has already sent someone to Japan tonight.¡±


    "They think that you kidnapped Randal,¡± "So they have sent many experts to exterminate the entire Iga ninja family.


    When Kazuo Hattori heard this, he was shocked and asked, ¡°How do you know that the Fei family has sent someone to


    Japan?¡±


    Jesse hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hattori, I have been hiding in the Fei family manor these days,¡±


    ¡°And I know every move of the Fei family very well!¡±


    ¡°I have very definite information to prove that Randal''s grandfather has indeed sent many experts to Japan,¡±


    ¡°And will arrive in Japan in almost 10 hours,¡±


    ¡°And he seems to be very dissatisfied with the flight speed of civil aviation,¡±


    ¡°And is trying to find ways to purchase a Concorde!¡±

 Chapter 4324

    Chapter 4324


    Hattori Kazuo''s heart suddenly tensed up.


    He knew very well the strength of the Fei family,


    If the Fei family really sent people to Japan,


    It was only a matter of time to find the Iga ninja head.


    Even, it is likely that before the experts of the Fei familynded in Japan,


    The intelligence personnel of the Fei family had already checked out the Iga ninja clearly.


    Therefore, he also understands very well in his heart that the Iga ninja,


    Who is already on the wane, is not likely to be unbeatable in front of the Fei family experts.


    And now, the kidnap of Randal cut off his ears,


    All the ounts on their own head, once they find the Iga ninja,


    They will definitely not be soft while treating them.........


    The whole Iga ninja will be exterminated because of this!


    The first thing he thought of doing is to call his father,


    And tell him to take the Iga ninja into hiding so that they won''t be wiped out by the Fei family experts.


    However, he seemed to be unattended in this vi, but in fact,


    His every move was under the close monitoring of the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front,


    And he had no channel to contact the outside world.


    In anxiety, Hattori immediately put a knife against Randal''s neck and shouted sternly:


    ¡°Tell me your family''s contact information! I''ll find a way to call them right now!¡±


    ¡°If my family is in any danger, I will kill you myself to avenge their death!¡±


    Seeing that the de had already cut through his skin,


    Randal was trembling with fear and said,


    ¡°Mr. Hattori, this is all a misunderstanding, as long as you give me a phone,¡±


    ¡°I will immediately have my father order all the experts to be recalled to New York,¡±


    ¡°And then have them go north to Canada and k!ll Jesse''s family!¡±


    Jesse was not afraid at all, because he guessed that Hattori Kazuo must also be a prisoner,


    And could not have a way tomunicate with the outside world.


    So he ridiculed Randal and said, ¡°Randal, you are really not ordinary stupid,¡±


    ¡°Since you are already here, how can you have a chance to call your father?¡±


    Randal also knew that the chances were slim, but he had to try everything he could,


    So he looked at Hattori Kazuo and said,


    ¡°Mr. Hattori, you must find a way to contact my father no matter what,¡±


    ¡°As long as you can contact him and tell him my situation,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely pull back all the ninjas!¡±


    Hattori Kazuo was also extremely worried at this time,


    And his whole body was in a panic, not knowing what to do.


    At this time, a soldier from the Cataclysmic Front came in,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Handed a cell phone to Hattori Kazuo and said, ¡°Mr. Wade''s call.¡±


    Hattori Kazuo hurriedly took the phone and said nervously, ¡°Wade........... Mr.Wade....... ¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said; ¡°Hattori Kazuo, are you worried about your family now?¡±


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± Hattori Kazuo choked, ¡°Mr. Wade, the overall strength of the Iga ninja is severely damaged,¡±


    ¡°They are hardly a match for the Fei family......... ¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°You don''t have to worry, I have asked Miss Nanako of the Ito family to arrange a chartered ne,¡±


    ¡°It can take off from Iga anytime and fly directly to New York,¡±


    ¡°You can use this phone to call your father now and ask him,¡±


    ¡°To arrange for people to get on the ne as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°As long as they can take off before the Fei familynds,¡±


    ¡°That gang won''t be able to do anything with them.¡±


    Hattori Kazuo asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Wade........ ¡±


    ¡°You...... you intend to let theme to New York?!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie on the other end of the phone said with a smile,


    ¡°Coming to New York is the best choice.¡±


    Hattori Kazuo said nervously, ¡°But........ But New York is the Fei family''s territory....... ¡±


    ¡°If theye to New York, won''t.......... ¡±


    ¡°Wouldn''t they be throwing themselves into the?!¡±


    Charlieughed ndly: ¡°Don''t worry, it won''t take long,¡± ¡°You will no longer be the enemy of the Fei family.¡±

 Chapter 4325

    Chapter 4325


    Hattori Kazuo did not expect that Charlie would be able to consider the safety of his n in advance.


    The moment he heard that the Fei family had sent someone to fly to Japan,


    His heart was hanging in his throat, but he did not expect that Charlie would have already made proper arrangements.


    You should know that the experts sent by the Fei family are still in flight,


    As long as his n members can take off before the nends,


    They can only be out of reach, even if they are strong.


    This time let Hattori Kazuopletely relieved, he hurriedly said with immense gratitude:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you........ really appreciate it!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly: "Grab the time to contact your father, within five hours,¡±


    "Let everyone must get on the ne to New York,¡±


    "The Cataclysmic Front will arrange for them tond in Long Beach and protect their safety, for the rest, wait for my


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    orders.¡±


    Hattori Kazuo knew that Charlie was ready to make the Fei family change the sky.


    He could not help but think excitedly in his heart, "If this time, we Iga ninja can y a small role in Master Wade''s


    action,¡± ¡°Then after the Fei family''s old man regains the power, we will definitely be reused!¡±


    ¡°And for a behemoth like the Fei family, supporting a mere Iga family is as easy as can be................................... ¡±


    ¡°In this way, it is also a disguised realization of father''s expectation of moving to North


    America......................................... ¡±


    ¡°Since we helped Matsumoto Ryojin kidnap Su family members, in Japan has been highly discriminated against,¡±


    ¡°Continue to stay in Japan will only be more and more difficult,¡±


    ¡°Now if there is an opportunity to join the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°It is definitely a good opportunity to change the fate of the world!¡±


    At this thought, he was even more grateful to Charlie!


    Then, without thinking, he said to Charlie:


    ¡°Master Wade, don''t worry, I''ll call my father and ask him to bring all the n members,¡±


    ¡°To New York as soon as possible to listen to your orders!¡±


    Charlie gave a hint and said indifferently, ¡°Tell them to move faster.¡±


    After Hattori Kazuo thanked him profusely,


    He immediately used this phone to call his father, Hattori Hanzo.


    At this time, Hanzo was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot,


    Because of the loss of contact with Hattori Kazuo and the news of Randal''s kidnapping.


    Because he could not contact Kazuo, his first thought was that something must have happened to his son,


    And it was even likely that someone else had kidnapped Randal,


    And that his son and the rest of his n were just being used as scapegoats.


    Just half an hour ago, he was consulting with a number of elders,


    Of the Iga ninja to see if they should temporarily leave Iga, or even leave Japan,


    In order to free the family to turn the spear on them.


    The other elders also shared his view that at such a time,


    They should hide away from the wind anyway, and wait until the matter is clear and unambiguous.


    Otherwise, in case the Fei family really turned their anger on them, they would be unable to resist.


    The Iga ninja were already in a bad enough situation already,


    If they were targeted by the Fei family again, they would basically be left with a dead end.


    At this time, he suddenly received a call from an unfamiliar phone number, and his heart suddenly became nervous.


    He hesitated before he cautiously pressed the answer button.


    The voice of his son, Kazuo, came over the phone: ¡°Father! It''s me, Kazuo!" ¡°Kazuo?¡± Hanzo suddenly became excited,


    and hurriedly asked,


    "Kazuo, where are you now? I watched the news,¡± ¡°It said that you kidnapped the young master of the Fei family.¡±


    What is going on at the bottom?!¡±

 Chapter 4326

    Chapter 4326


    Kazuo hurriedly said, "Father, it''s a long story at this point. We were tricked by that employer!¡±


    "He tricked us intoing to New York and actually wanted us to kidnap Master Wade''s woman!¡±


    "What?!¡± Hanzo felt a ckness in front of his eyes, shivering, and asked,


    "Master Wade....... is it Master Charlie Wade who was in Eastcliff that day??.... ¡±


    Kazuo blurted out, "That''s him!¡±


    "Baka!¡± Hanzo cursed in despair, "You ba5tard! That day Master Wade''s women were all present at that point,¡±


    "Don''t you recognize them?! Quickly say, did you offend Master Wade''s woman!¡±


    Hattori Kazuo was busy saying, "No, father! How dare I make a move against Master Wade''s woman!¡±


    "And, by chance, Master Wade himself was in New York!¡±


    "So the moment I saw him, I immediately knelt down and confessed to him


    Hanzo asked nervously, "What did he say?! Did he forgive you?!¡±


    Kazuo said, ¡°Master Wade told me to make amends, that''s why we kidnapped that


    Randal................................................... ¡±


    Hanzo''s eyes went ck: "That young master of the Fei family... you really kidnapped him?!¡±


    "Yes....... ¡± Hattori Kazuo exined, "I had no other choice but to redeem myself!¡±


    As he said, he hurriedly added: "Father, now the Fei family has sent someone to Japan,¡±


    "And is expected to arrive in Japan in another ten hours,¡±


    "Mr. Wade is kind-hearted, and has specially asked Miss Ito to arrange a ne for you and the rest of the n,¡±


    "What you have to do now is to hurry up and gather all the n members and go to the airport immediately,¡±


    "And make sure to take off before the Fei family''s peoplend!¡±


    "If you can take off five hours before theynd, that would be great!¡±


    Hanzo had the heart to die. In his heart, he sighed,


    "I thought that sending Kazuo to America this time would be an opportunity to open up overseas markets for the Iga


    ninja,¡±


    "But who would have thought that such a big thing would happen as soon as he went to America................................... ¡±


    "Offending Charlie Wade, is that a fcuking joke?¡± "Not to mention that Charlie Wade has subdued the entire Cataclysmic


    Front,¡±


    ¡°Just his unimaginably powerful personal strength alone,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°One person can kill the entire Iga ninja all by himself........... ¡±


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked, "Kazuo......... Will this be Master Wade''s n to lure the enemy?¡±


    "Would he want to use this to trick all of us Iga ninja into going to America and then kill us all?!¡±


    "The original head of the Fei family, Dous Fei is in his hands,¡±


    "And he wants this Dous to return to the position of head of the Fei family!¡±


    Hanzo was so excited that he couldn''t help but ask with some concern,


    "Kazuo...... do you think this is credible?¡±


    Hattori Kazuo said without thinking: "Definitely credible! Father!¡±


    "Think about it, what kind of existence is Master Wade?¡±


    "If he really wants to harm us Iga ninja,¡±


    "All he needs to do is to send some Cataclysmic Front experts to Japan,¡±


    "And that would be enough to wipe us out,¡±


    "He is really going to give us a good chance this time!¡±


    Saying that Hattori Kazuo remembered Charlie''s words and blurted out,


    "Father! Master Wade has said! Take a chance, a bicycle will be a motorcycle!¡±


    Hanzo''s mouth can not help but mutter a sentence: ¡°Fight a.......... bicycle....... into a motorcycle?!¡±


    Immediately after, he was silent for a moment, suddenly stood up,


    Stomped his foot and said, ¡°Good! Then we''ll wrestle him!¡±


    In the Iga ninja n, both ninja and family members have been enforcing military management,


    For hundreds of years, with very strict management from top to bottom.


    Therefore, when Hanzo gave the order, the whole n immediately began to prepare in earnest.


    All the ninja put down all their affairs for the first time,


    And then they rushed to the school and picked up all the children who were attending school,


    And the elderly who were hospitalized due to illness,


    As long as their lives were not in danger for the time being,


    They were picked up from the hospital by their families.

 Chapter 4327

    Chapter 4327


    All the women in the family started to pack their luggage quickly at home.


    Everyone strictly followed Hanzo''s order to take only the necessities,


    And small valuables and leave the rest at home,


    Even if they knew that they might not be able to return in their lifetime,


    They were not allowed to take arge amount of luggage.


    The original five-hour evacuation time,


    The entire Iga ninja only took less than two hours to make all the preparations.


    Then, hundreds of people from all over the Iga ninja arrived at Kansai International Airport in Osaka,


    Which is less than a hundred kilometers away.


    Here, the three Boeing 777 nes arranged by Nanako Ito had been waiting for a long time.


    When Charlie instructed Nanako to arrange the nes, he deliberately asked her to be risk-averse.


    These two nes were chartered in the name of Hattori Kazuo,


    And the money was also paid from the United States by Charlie,


    So even if the Fei family jumped to the wall, they would not investigate the Ito family.


    Soon, the entire Iga ninja n finished boarding,


    And the three nes took off smoothly from Kansai Airport one after another.


    At this moment, a ne of experts sent by the Fei family would take more than seven hours to reach Osaka.


    The experts on the nes were resting up,


    Not knowing that their closest moment to the target would happen in more than three hours,


    When they would pass each other on the route over the Bering Sea.


    It is said to be a brush but for aviation safety reasons,


    The distance between the opposing nes is at least ten kilometers away.


    But even so, this will be the shortest physical distance between them at any point.


    After confirming that the two Boeing 777s had taken off,


    Joseph followed Charlie''s instructions and anonymously provided CNN with an important clue.


    Right now, although the Fei family knew that Randal was kidnapped by ninjas from Japan,


    But since Hattori Kazuo and the others all used disguised fake identities to enter the country,


    They did not find out, for the time being, which ninja n the kidnappers were from.


    Originally, they nned to send the people to Japan first and then investigate from there,


    But unexpectedly, the anonymous informant directly revealed,


    All the real information of the eight Iga ninjas who participated in the kidnapping of Randal.


    After confirming that the information provided by the other party was urate,


    The Fei family''s intelligence personnel immediately checked and confirmed the identity of the anonymous informer,


    And immediately informed the person in charge on the ne via satellite phone,


    That they should go directly to Iga City after arriving in Japan,


    And control all the core members of the Iga ninja to negotiate with Hattori Kazuo.


    The reason why Charlie gave this instruction was topletely cut off,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Any other thoughts of the Iga ninja, and also to y the Fei family a good game.


    A few hourster, the Fei family would find that the entire Iga ninja n has disappeared without a trace.


    Seven hourster.


    When it was dawn in the United States and night in Japan,


    The ne sent by the Fei family finallynded at Kansai Airport.


    The person in charge was the first to send a message to Dawson, respectfully reported,


    ¡°Master, we havended at Kansai Airport,¡±


    ¡°After we finish the entry formalities, we will rush to Iga at the first opportunity!¡±


    Dawson said coldly, ¡°Make sure to control the head of the Iga ninja and other key people!¡±


    ¡°When the timees, cut off all their ears first!¡±


    The person in charge said without a second thought,


    ¡°Don''t worry, Master, we willplete the task!¡±

 Chapter 4328

    Chapter 4328


    However, this person in charge never dreamed that Joseph had already had someone anonymously reveal,


    A message to Japan''s homnd security department a few hours ago, And the message was that an overseas force of


    over 100 people... ...Would infiltrate into Iga City this night to create a terrorist attack. Originally, ording to the


    workflow of the Japanese security department, They have to systematically analyze the reliability of the information first,


    And confirm that the credibility of the information is high enough.


    Before they will make advance deployment based on the information. However, the mysterious person who revealed


    this information to them, Said only one thing that put the entire security department on strict alert. This mysterious


    person told the security department that, Thest time they were able to intercept the ne of Ruoli,


    And the other experts of the Su family were on at Osaka Airport, it was the information he provided.


    In order to convince the security department, the mysterious person also gave some details of the information provided


    that day,


    And when the security department on this side found that the situation did match very closely,


    They immediately determined that the mysterious person this time, And the mysterious person who helped them catch


    the Su family expertsst time was indeed the same!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    This also meant that this person''s source of information was highly credible!


    This immediately triggered the attention of the entire security department.


    After thest Tokyo chaos and the tragic case of extermination of the Matsumoto family by Ruoli,


    The security department had been criticized by the domestic public.


    The sess of Ruoli''s escape from prison had caused the entire department to lose its face.


    The original head had resigned long ago,


    And the newly appointed head had been determined since his first day in office,


    That he would not let that Tokyo fiasco repeat itself during his tenure.


    Therefore, since that time, he has formted a series of strict anti-terrorism programs,


    And even requested that anti-terrorism units across the country be on 24 hour standby.


    To ensure that no matter where a simr incident urs in the country,


    The nearest anti-terrorism unit will be in ce within two hours,


    While other anti-terrorism units will be in ce within four hours.


    This time, upon receiving the tip-off,


    The security department immediately secretly transferred two counter terrorism units from Osaka and Nagoya to Iga,


    Sending more than two hundred soldiers from both ces,


    As well as more than ten special helicopters.


    Before the Fei family''s expertsnded,


    The Japanese anti-terrorist forces had alreadyid down a heavenly in Iga.


    Charlie had thought about it before,


    How about revealing the flight information directly to the Japanese homnd security department,


    Like he didst time with the Su family.


    In this way, the group of experts from the Fei family would be held down...


    By the Japanese security services before they had a chance to get off the ne.


    But when he thought about it, this time the situation was very different fromst time.


    crimes.


    But this time, this group of experts from the Fei family did nothing,


    If they were directly held down by the homnd security department,


    At most, they would be investigated, and after confirming that there was nothing wrong,


    The security department would only have two choices,


    Either let them enter the country or repatriate them.


    In this way, things will be insipid and tasteless.


    That''s why he decided, by providing a tip-off,


    To let the security services squat in Iga in advance.


    At that time, once this group of experts from the Fei family met with the homnd security department,


    There might be some unusual sparks rubbing off over there!

 Chapter 4329

    Chapter 4329


    The Fei family sent this group of experts, the vast majority of them are martial arts masters from around the world.


    In addition to Chinese martial arts experts, there are many experts who have studied martial arts from other


    countries.


    In the field of international martial arts, Korea''s taekwondo, Japan''s karate, ninjutsu, Thand''s boxing, Brazilian jiu-


    jitsu,


    As well as Western boxing andbat experts in Europe and the United States,


    All have a ce, and they are also very popr martial arts names in their respective fields.


    However, most of these martial artists, do not have aplete internal martial arts method,


    Most of them are just misguided to find a little bit of internal martial arts doorway.


    And even in many martial arts schools, their internal martial arts techniques are also gradually lost,


    So their practicalbat ability did not open arge gap with other martial arts.


    At this stage, there are many other countries'' martial arts masters,


    Can improve their strength to the same level as martial arts five-star, or even six-star martial artists.


    It is even said that the martial arts in other countries,


    There are also the top experts of the Patriarch level,


    The realbat power, may not be worse than Joseph


    And the Fei family in order to enhance their own strength,


    The martial arts experts of all walks of life are on the list,


    Today sent a group of people, the strength can reach four-star martial artists,


    There are nearly ten people, the rest are also in the two-star and three-star martial artist segment,


    The overallbat power is still very strong.


    Afterpleting the customs formalities,


    The group did not dare to dy and immediately took the bus to Iga.


    ording to their original n, after arriving in Iga,


    They are to immediately attack the Iga ninja,


    Directly catching the thief first and in any case,


    They had to control Hattori Hanzo,


    As a bargaining chip to negotiate with Hattori Kazuo and exchange for Randal.


    Even the Fei family had already arranged a retreat n in advance.


    After capturing the man, they would immediately take him to the nearest port,


    And leave Japan by boat to avoid the Japanese government''s pursuit.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In the field of martial arts around the world, the ninja is not considered strong.


    Only when the ninjas are in the shadows can their strengthe into y,


    Once the ninjas are exposed in the open, theirbat power is greatly diminished.


    Therefore, this group of experts of the Fei family was very sure about this operation.


    However, when they arrived in Iga City,


    They didn''t know that the Iga ninja''spound had already been emptied.


    And waiting for them here are hundreds of loaded and eager anti-terrorist troops.


    Thest time Ruoli escaped from prison and disappeared at sea,


    It has been a great shame for the Japanese homnd security department.


    If Ruoli had been missing, they could barely use the reason that she is probably dead tofort themselves.


    But unfortunately, after the battle of the Waderest,


    Ruoli suddenly announced in a high profile to join the Cataclysmic Front, which put the Homnd Security


    Organizations in trouble.


    Although the strength of the Cataclysmic Front,


    It is impossible to go against the whole of Japan,


    But the Cataclysmic Front such mercenary organizations are very strong,


    And the ability to infiltrate and destroy is very strong,


    The Japanese side, in case of such arge mercenary organization, can do nothing,


    Only hope that this group of mercenaries nevere to Japan to cause trouble.


    So in this case, they do not dare to ask for people from the Cataclysmic Front.


    In fact, they also know very well in their hearts,


    Cataclysmic Front is so well-informed, it is impossible not to know Ruoli''s entanglement,


    But even in this case, Cataclysmic Front also announced the addition of Ruoli, which is clearly to cover her.


    If the Japanese side really asked the Cataclysmic Front to ask for someone,


    It will definitely be tied to the Cataclysmic Front.


    Therefore, the Japanese side simply pretended to be deaf,


    And did not express any opinion about Ruoli''s joining the Cataclysmic Front.


    But in this way, it also made Japan''s homnd security department wildly condemned by the domestic public.


    The security department, which was holding its breath,


    Had been trying to find an opportunity to make a turnaround,


    But the current situation in the country, which is peaceful inside and outside,


    Simply did not have a stage for them to y on.


    In the domestic, the Ito family with an absolute advantage to be the country''s first family,


    Several major ninja forces are also dependent on the Ito family,


    So that the big family and ninja forcespletely stopped the internal fighting.


    And abroad, since the escape of Ruoli, there is nothing outside the power to focus the target on Japan,


    All of a sudden the entire security department hung out to dry on the pir of shame.


    So, this time the mysterious informant, it became the key to the entire security department to turn around!


    Iga City itself is a very small citypared to a standard definition of a city.


    In such a small city of 10,000 people, the majority of the poption are farmers,


    Who work hard in the surrounding countryside, and there are only 2,000 to 3,000 residents living in the city.


    Among these two to three thousand people, the Iga family''s own people ounted for a few hundred.


    Among the rest, apart from the civil servants,


    More than half of the ordinary citizens are serving the Iga family.


    Therefore, in the center of this small town, most of the mansions are the assets of the Iga ninja,


    And the Iga family is the owner of the city.


    Now, after the departure of the Iga family as the owner,


    Many of the people who serve the Iga family in this small town also received notice,


    To take a temporary leave of absence from their homes.


    This small town became dead all of a sudden.


    Moreover, since the ce is so small and the only selling point is the Iga ninja,


    There is little room for the tourist industry to develop both vertically and horizontally,


    So that the number of tourists here is also pitifully low.

 Chapter 4330

    Chapter 4330


    In addition, it was already nighttime, and even the streets were so empty that there was not even a single


    tourist in sight.


    For such a small town, the influx of hundreds of people in one breath seems a bit abrupt.


    When the Fei family''s men arrived in Iga in dozens of cars,


    The anti-terrorist forces, who had been in ambush position in Iga, had already discovered their presence.


    So the anti-terrorist forces began to rub their fists together,


    Waiting for a suitable opportunity to neutralize the gang in one go.


    This group of experts sent by the Fei family had also discovered something unusual at this time.


    They originally thought that even if Iga City was small,


    A hundred or so peopleing in should still not be too conspicuous.


    But now, the situation is very different from what they expected.


    There were very few carsing and going on the street,


    And as they drove into Iga from various intersections one after another,


    The street was almost full of their cars.


    A deputy captain felt something was wrong and said to the captain of another car on his cell phone,


    ¡°Boss, why do I feel that something is not right? It''s dead everywhere ¡±


    ¡°Yes.. I also did not expect that this city is so cold   ¡±


    That captain also showed some puzzle, simply ignored him and said:


    "Iga ninja''s residence is in the center of the city Iga County Castle,¡±


    ¡°Most of the members of the Iga family live there,¡±


    "Including the leader of this generation Hattori Hanzo,¡±


    "We must do it as soon as possibleter to catch people as fast as possible,¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "The city has the advantage of being small, the police here is estimated to add up to no more than fifty people,¡±


    ¡°Armed police is estimated to be even twenty people,¡±


    ¡°Basically we do not have to worry.¡±


    ¡°And the traffic route here is very good,¡±


    ¡°The retreat is also easier, in short, it is good for us!¡±


    The people heard him say so, so they did not think much about it.


    However, at this time, there was not even a stray dog in the huge Iga Prefecture.


    However, at this time, Iga Prefecture is bright as fire.


    Just two hours ago, the Iga ninjas were ordered by Nana Ito to sneak into Iga Castle,


    And disguise it as an inhabited ce, and prepare a super gift for the Fei family experts.


    Unaware of the deception, the group of experts of the Fei family scattered in all directions in the night,


    And effortlessly tumbled through the outer wall into the Iga Castle.


    At this time, the counter-terrorism unit was monitoring the group''s movements,


    Closely through the drones deployed hundreds of meters above the ground.


    Seeing them all quickly sneak into Iga Castle,


    The person in charge of the scene immediately asked themander for instructions:


    ¡°Sir, the targets have all entered Iga Castle, all helicopters are ready,¡±


    ¡°Snipers have upied all the high points around the Castle,¡±


    ¡°Please order whether to carry out the arrest? We''re going to capture them.¡±


    Themander immediately said, ¡°Don''t be in a hurry!¡±


    ¡°It seems that their target is the Iga ninja,¡±


    ¡°So since we have already set up a, we might as well wait for them to fight!¡±


    His men hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, if we do it now,¡±


    ¡°We can neutralize them all and minimize the damage before they do!¡±


    Themander said in a cold voice: ¡°If we do it now, what will they be punished for?¡±


    ¡°Trespassing? The public willugh at us when we announce that we have caught a group of criminals breaking


    and entering!¡±


    ¡°That''s why we must wait for them to make the first move,¡±


    ¡°And make a big deal out of it, and then we will catch them!¡±


    As soon as the words were spoken, explosions suddenly erupted throughout Iga Castle!


    The violent explosion made the entire Iga City felt like an earthquake,


    And the Iga Castle, which covers hundreds of thousands of square meters, was instantly in mes


    At least ten explosive sites within Iga Castle were detonated at the same time,


    And the wooden buildings inside, which were at least three to four hundred years old,


    Were instantly plunged into a sea of fire!


    The hundred or so Fei family experts who had just sneaked into Iga Prefecture were instantly killed and injured!


    These martial arts masters from all over the world never dreamed that...


    What awaited them were not Iga ninja armed with long swords, but powerful and potent explosives!


    More than half of them were seriously injured in the explosion alone,


    And the fires that ignited after the explosion made it difficult for the rest of them to retreat!


    In the midst of the fire, desperate screams can be heard from time to time,


    Like a purgatory, making those who are alive even more frightened!


    Themander of the Homnd Security Department was watching the live broadcast through the drone


    screen,


    And was stunned at the scene of the violent explosion.


    He also did not expect that the Iga ninja would be so unmartial.


    The duel between martial arts masters, shouldn''t it be a cold weapon?


    How did it blow up like this all of a sudden? What can we do now?


    Hundreds of anti-terrorist elites got the news in advance,


    And still, let such a big thing happen under their noses,


    If this gets out, the reputation of the homnd security department is lost!


    Nervous, he had a sh of inspiration and immediately said,


    ¡°These terrorists dare to create such a horrific attack in our territory,¡±


    ¡°All anti-terrorist forces immediately mobilize, arrest them all!¡±


    The drones zoomed in to show that they lost a lot of money in the explosion. Maybe the Iga ninja did it!¡±


    Themander immediately said, ¡°Baka! Their original intention was to cause multiple terrorist bombings in


    Iga City,¡±


    ¡°But thanks to our early detection and containment of these terrorists in Iga City,¡±


    ¡°We were able to force the vicious terrorists to detonate their bombs with the intention of dying with us,¡±


    ¡°And our anti-terrorist elite, under the propermand of Homnd Security,¡±


    ¡°Not only did they not suffer any damage, but they also protected the entire poption of Iga City.¡±


    ¡°A perfect anti-terrorist operation!¡±

 Chapter 4331

    Chapter 4331


    The Iga ninja, who were sitting on the ne to the United States, were still in a somewhat sad mood.


    Their n has survived in Japan for hundreds of years,


    But this is the first time the entire n has fled from their homnd.


    Many of them were still longing for the time when they would be able to return to their homnd.


    However, they never dreamed that their centuries-old home had been blown to pieces at the behest of Charlie.


    The fire was still burning wildly and at this time,


    The group of experts of the Fei family had been killed and injured,


    But all those who were injured in the explosion almost did not escape,


    And those who managed to escape the explosion and fire were in shock,


    Then suddenly found that several helicopters flying around, from each helicopter on both sides,


    Are hanging the anti-terrorist elite force personnel.


    These anti-terrorist elite force, relying on the fixed rope hanging on both sides of the helicopter hatch,


    The hands of a very strong assault rifle and the gun have long been locked on these experts like a lost dog


    body.


    The funny thing is when these lucky Fei family experts saw the anti-terrorist forces,


    The first thought in their minds is not to worry and fear, but rather aplete sigh of relief!


    Now they felt that they werepletely victims.


    They flew over to Japan for more than ten hours, and just arrived at the ce without doing anything,


    And then they encountered such a horrible explosion, which is clearly that they were attacked.


    Moreover, they do not know, this gang of Iga ninjas in addition to the bomb in the house,


    Maybe have made other forms of ambush, in case these guys have a backhand,


    Then they are afraid that none of them can escape.


    So, when they saw the anti-terrorist forces, their first thought was that they were finally saved!


    So, among these Fei family experts, someone actually stood up and waved toward the helicopter,


    Shouting, ¡°We are here! Come and save us!¡±


    Others followed suit and shouted to the anti-terrorist forces for help.


    Immediately afterward, nearly a hundred members of the counter-terrorism unit,


    Quickly descended from the helicopter to the ground by the ropes.


    Before the experts of the Fei family could react,


    The members of the anti-terrorist unit pointed their guns at them.


    ¡°No one move, get on the ground immediately and raise your hands to a position where we can see them!¡±


    ¡°No one should resist, or they will be killed!¡±


    The head of the Fei family masters shouted, ¡°This is all a misunderstanding, we are also victims,¡±


    ¡°It was the ninja of the Iga family who really nned the explosion!¡±


    These anti-terrorist elites did not listen to their exnations and immediately rushed forward,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And handcuffed all of them backhanded, while using very strong nylon ties to tie their wrists,


    Back and forth several times in order to prevent them from breaking free.


    Afterward, several special forces cars stopped outside the Iga castle gates, And themander gave an order


    to bring all these people to the cars. These experts of the Fei family, there were one hundred and thirty of them


    when they came,


    But now less than thirty of them were taken to the car.


    The remaining hundred or so people, most of them were already dead, Only a very small number were


    seriously injured, and the scene was tragic. Immediately afterward, a spokesman for Japan''s Homnd


    Security Department issued an emergency announcement to the outside world,


    Which stated that the Homnd Security Department had uncovered a terrorist attack,


    By an offshore terrorist organization in Iga City tonight.


    The brave special forces troops rushed to trap all the terrorists...


    ..in a residential house in Iga City before they could cause massive trouble. A great victory.

 Chapter 4332

    Chapter 4332


    This news immediately exploded into the night in Japan.


    After a few months of calm since thest Tokyo chaos, the people were surprised to hear about a new terrorist


    attack today.


    However, the good thing is that their special forces are brave and good at fighting, avoiding tragedy.


    This is really a great relief to many people,


    And also makes everyone''s impression on the homnd security department.


    However, there are still many people who cannot understand why these terrorists,


    Those who came from outside the country did not target big cities like Tokyo, Osaka, and Nagoya,


    But instead found a small ce between Osaka and Nagoya to carry out terrorist attacks.


    This query, too, resonated with a lot of people on the Inte.


    People really can''t figure it out. The feeling is like a group of well-organized thieves...


    Who traveled thousands of miles to your house,


    But didn''t steal anything before, but just took an egg from the chicken nest.


    The Japanese security department was busy bringing the suspects caught at the scene to Osaka for


    interrogation,


    And their chief, also immersed in the joy of this turnaround,


    He was a bit overwhelmed when he saw the growing number of questions on the Inte.


    But he did not dwell too much on this issue, after all, the story is told,


    Anyway, they did capture a group of foreign forces, this even dead and more than a hundred people...


    They are not the actors they found, this credit can not be erased.


    Charlie has been paying attention to this side of public opinion,


    Seeing the white gift to the Japanese security department,


    Seeing that thework of doubt is getting louder and louder,


    And this homnd department did note out to further exin, Charlie could not help but for them to sweat.


    So, he immediately called Nanako Ito, instructed her to help arrange some support,


    And hurried to find a few reasons for the Japanese homnd security department.


    A voice soon appeared on the Inte, and someone toldizens as someone,


    Who was in the know, that the terrorists had in fact only deliberately chosen Iga City,


    A small ce, as their base, and that their real purpose was tounch terrorist attacks...


    On the two major cities nearby, namely Osaka and Nagoya,


    By splitting their forces in two directions immediately after they had finished their assembly.


    After they would havepleted all the preparations in Iga City.


    It was because of the early detection of the Japanese homnd security department that these two major cities


    were spared.


    So from this point of view, the Homnd department takes the most credit.


    Once this statement was made, those doubts immediately dissipated.


    After all, this argument is justified, Iga City, a small ce,


    Just sandwiched between these two big cities,


    Hiding here to premeditate the attack against these two cities, really makes sense.


    So, the inte is again full of praise for the Homnd Security Department.


    The homnd security department itself is also very puzzled,


    They did not expect such a statement, did not expect someone to help them find such a good solution,


    This is like you are feeling sleepy and someone handed you the pillow!


    So, they also simply immediately packaged this set of rhetoric and immediately released it.


    This time, the situation was instantly andpletely stabilized.


    At the same time, the news from Japan also reached the ears of the Fei family.


    Adam hurriedly ran to his father, Dawson, and said with a panting voice, ¡°Dad! Something big has happened


    again!¡±


    When Dawson saw Adam''s panicked appearance, he couldn''t help but frown and say:


    ¡°How many times do you want me to tell you?¡±


    ¡°Can''t you have someposure! You''re the son of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°But you''re in a mess when you encounter something.¡±


    ¡°If outsiders know about it, where can you put your face?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 4333

    Chapter 4333


    Adam did not care to exin, swallowed his saliva, and said in a panic:


    ¡°Dad! Something big has happened in Japan!¡±


    Dawson looked at the time and said, ¡°What''s the big deal?¡±


    ¡°They just reported to me the progress not long ago,¡±


    ¡°They should have just started to prate the Iga ninja''spound,¡±


    ¡°So something big has happened so soon? What''s the big deal?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that they''ve alerted the snake?¡±


    ¡°Not...... ,¡± Adam said offhandedly, ¡°Japan''s homnd security department


    released a news,¡±


    ¡°That there was a terrorist attack in Iga Castle, where the Iga ninja are located,¡±


    ¡°And a group of terrorists from outside the country,¡±


    ¡°Intending to create a terrorist attack in Osaka and Nagoya Terrorist attacks,¡±


    ¡°Was discovered in advance by Japan''s homnd security department,¡±


    ¡°The terrorists used explosive bombs in a vain attempt with the anti terrorist forces,¡±


    ¡°Resulting in their own death and wounded most, and the rest were caught!¡±


    Dawson heard this paragraph, the first thought is, they sent all the elite,


    They certainly can not go wrong, this so-called half of the dead and wounded, the dead must be Iga ninja.


    So, he said with some anger, ¡°What''s the situation? These guys blew up all the Iga ninja?¡±


    ¡°These sons of b!tches, I told them not to make too much noise in Japan!¡±


    ¡°Let them take the people out of there first, how the h3ll did they do that?¡±


    Adam said tearfully, ¡°Dad, you don''t understand, the Japanese homnd security department said,¡±


    ¡°It was foreign terrorists! The dead and wounded are also foreign terrorists!¡±


    ¡°It''s not the Iga ninja, it''s our people!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Dawson''s eyes went ck and he asked, ¡°Are you saying that


    half of our people are killed or injured? How did they die?¡±


    Adam said, "The news said that our people had prepared bombs in advance for a terrorist attack,¡±


    "And when they were discovered, they detonated the bombs!¡±


    "BullShit!" Dawson roared in anger: "All the people I sent were martial arts masters,¡±


    "How could they have used bombs to carry out the attack?¡±


    "What''s more, they went to Japan by ne, even if they had bombs,¡±


    "They couldn''t have brought them in by ne,¡±


    "And they couldn''t have gotten bombs in such a short period of time!¡±


    Adam said helplessly, "Dad, that''s what the news said, I''ve asked people to contact the people we sent there,¡±


    "And now the situation is that none of them can still be contacted!¡±


    "I''m worried that they are really in bad luck... ¡±


    Dawson grabbed his treasured baster pot and viciously mmed it to the ground, roaring in anger,


    "Dmn! Iga ninja are determined to go to war with my Fei family?¡±


    "This must be a trapid by those ba5tards! Not only did they kill our men,¡±


    "But they also made our men take the me! What an outrageous piece of f!lth!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Adam and ordered through clenched teeth,


    ¡°Hurry up and have someone go and get information first,¡± ¡°I want to know how many of our men are killed,¡±


    ¡°How many are injured, and how many are captured!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Adam hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, I contacted the Japanese intelligence officers,¡±


    ¡°And told them to go and find out the information.¡±

 Chapter 4334

    Chapter 4334


    Dawson added, ¡°Make sure to erase their files and exit records,¡±


    ¡°And never let this matter implicate the Fei family!¡±


    ¡°If the Japanesend security department follows their line to the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°We will bite the bullet and we should not admit it!¡±


    ¡°In addition, since they have announced that our people are terrorists,¡±


    ¡°They are definitely ready to nt evidence to frame us.¡±


    ¡°So you find a way to give them a message, as long as they do not bite the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°The family will pay a fee of twenty million dors per person!¡±


    Adam said worriedly, ¡°Dad, I''m afraid now that one of them can''t carry the interrogation and can put us down!¡±


    ¡°There is no need to worry too much about this,¡± Dawson said in a cold voice:


    ¡°They are all smart people, their families are outside if they go against us,¡±


    ¡°Let his family bear the cost in minutes, at this time they will definitely keep their mouths shut,¡±


    "And then wait for our news, as long as our conditions satisfy them,¡±


    "They will not give us up even if they die.¡±


    Adam breathed a little easier and asked, "Dad, what about the Iga ninja?¡±


    "They dare to fight us so hard, they seem to be prepared!¡±


    Dawson sighed and said resentfully, "This matter can only be shelved for the time being,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "And considered in the long run, otherwise once we push the other side, they will probably hurt Randal.


    Adam said worriedly, "Dad, the other side only gave us 48 hours,¡±


    "If we can''t get 200 billion dors of cryptocurrency, Randal will be in danger        ¡±


    Dawson nodded, gritted his teeth, and said, "Don''t worry, if there is really no other way,¡±


    "Two hundred billion dors of cryptocurrency I can give him,¡±


    "Although the money is a lot, but the Fei family can still afford it!¡±


    "But this money, even if he has a life to earn, but also certainly not life to spend!¡±


    At this moment, more than two hundred kilometers away from New York, Providence.


    Charlie sat alone on the hotel sofa and casually looked at the time on his phone.


    There were less than 24 hours left before he gave the Fei family the 48-hour time limit.


    Once the final time had passed, he was going tounch a final general attack on the Fei family.


    So, he started the next phase of his deployment.


    The first thing Charlie did was to once again have Nanako let the wind out to inform the public,


    That this bombing in Iga Castle was inextricably linked to the Iga ninja,


    That the truth of the matter was that the Iga ninja were in cahoots with this group of terrorists,


    And that ording to reliable information, the Iga ninja had already fled Japan first.


    The reason for this is that Charlie intends topletely pull the entire Iga ninja down.


    Once this news was released, the im that the Iga ninja had left Japan ahead of time would soon be


    corroborated.


    At that time, everyone would think that the Iga ninja were indeed in contact with this group of terrorists,


    So that it was unlikely that the Iga ninja would ever return to Japan in their lifetime.


    In addition, Charlie also called Melba.


    On the phone, he asked her about the location of the cargo ship that was headed to Syria to deliver food.


    Melba told him that the cargo ship was about to pass through Sri Lanka,


    And enter the Arabian Sea, and would sail into the Gulf of Aden in a few days.


    Charlie immediately instructed her, ¡°Melba, after 24 hours, you should let the cargo ship anchor in ce,¡±


    ¡°And I will ask the head of the armed escort of the Cataclysmic Front to contact you.¡±


    Melba didn''t know the reason, but still agreed immediately,


    And then made a phone call to have the cargo ship temporarily anchored in the sea near Sri Lanka.


    After that, Charlie called Joseph and instructed him,


    ¡°Joseph, the cargo ship will stop in the sea near Sri Lanka 24 hourster,¡±


    "Arrange a ne to wait in Colombo after the cargo ship stops,¡±


    ¡°You send a helicopter to take Dous, Ste, and Ruoli to Colombo,¡±


    "And make them fly to New York to see me after they arrive in Colombo. "


    Joseph said without a second thought, "Mr. Wade, I will follow your orders.¡±

 Chapter 4335

    Chapter 4335


    At this time, the eastern sea of Sri Lanka.


    Due to the time difference, although it is alreadyte at night in Japan,


    The sunset here is just kissing the sea level in the west.


    The gorgeous sunset stained the entire sea level with fiery red color, and the scenery is wonderful.


    A great variety of seabirds soar in the sky,


    And on both sides of the bow, there were many dolphins chasing the cargo ship,


    And leaping out of the water from time to time.


    This rare beauty, for the crew who often drifted at sea, has long been usual,


    But for Ste, this is really a beauty that has never been seen before.


    She is standing at the bow of the ship,


    Looking at the beautiful scenery, the mood is suddenly much more rxed.


    These days, aimlessly drifting in the sea, and with no news from the outside world,


    So her entire mental state has been very decadent.


    Not only her, but the elderly Dous is also even more devastated this time.


    And, because there has been a heart of resignation,


    Dous this time has not been able to let go of the slightest,


    The whole day sighing andmenting, secretly sad.


    And what Ste can not let go of is the thought of Charlie, which is inexplicable.


    Unconsciously in her mind, it is the image of Charlie,


    And then all of a sudden lost interest in everything,


    Involuntarily fast-forward through the whole process of her acquaintance,


    With Charlie roaming in the brain again and again.


    At this moment, she looked at the beautiful sunset over the sea,


    And unconsciously thought of Charlie, and even sighed in her heart:


    ¡°If only Charlie was here too.... In that case,¡±


    ¡°No matter where this ship is going, I would not worry and there would be no nervousness............. ¡±


    At this time, Ruoli stepped to her side and spoke,


    "Miss Fei, it''s time to go back to the cabin,¡±


    ¡°The sea men wille up for a routine inspectionter.¡±


    These days out at sea, she and Ruoli have be familiar with each other, and the two have be friends.


    Ste nodded gently and asked her, ¡°Ruoli, have you ever been to sea before?¡±


    ¡°Sort of went out... ¡± Ruoli smiled faintly,


    ¡°After my ident in Japan, it was Mr. Wade who saved me from the sea.¡±


    Ste sighed: ¡°It seems we both owe him a huge favor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ruoli said seriously, ¡°I have decided that I will


    follow him,¡± ¡°For the rest of my life, as a dog and horse, and I hope to do more for him.¡±


    Ste nodded and said, ¡°I also have the same idea as you,¡±


    ¡°I just don''t know if there is still this chance.¡±


    Ruoli said, ¡°Of course there is! You are so smart and have seen a lot of the world,¡±


    ¡°You are a high-end talent that Mr. Wade is desperately in need of.¡±


    Ste sighed and said helplessly, ¡°But my status is too special now,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My uncle must be looking for my whereabouts everywhere,¡±


    ¡°If he knows that Mr. Wade saved me and grandpa,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid it will only bring trouble to Mr. Wade.¡±


    Ruoliforted, ¡°You don''t need to think so much now when you get to Syria,¡±


    ¡°Just settle down for a while, take care of your grandfather,¡±


    ¡°There might be a chance to turn things around in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mmm!¡± Ste nodded heavily and said with a longing face,


    ¡°I hope there is still a chance in the future!¡±


    At this time, Ste did not know that there were less than 48 hours left before she would return to New York.


    A few hourster in New York, USA.


    Three Boeing 777 nes finallynded at New York''s JFK Airport.


    The Iga ninja and their families had just left customs,


    And were taken away separately by the soldiers of the Front.


    All the adult males were brought to Long Beach,


    While those who were old and sick were all ced in a suburban estate.

 Chapter 4336

    Chapter 4336


    Hattori Hanzo was taken with his n to the vi,


    Rented by Joseph in Long Beach, and met his son, Hattori Kazuo, here.


    When father and son met, they naturally sighed with emotion and tears.


    Hattori Hanzo said with regret, "Kazuo... ¡±


    ¡°If I had known that the trip to America would turn out to be so bad, your father would not have sent you


    here................. ¡±


    Speaking of this, Hattori Hanzomented,


    "Now hundreds of people have been reduced to the point of leaving their homes,¡±


    "And there is no telling when they will be able to go back.. ¡±


    "Going back?¡± Hattori Kazuo gave a bitterugh and said,


    "Dad, we can''t go back to Japan in this lifetime.¡±


    Hanzo asked in surprise, "Why?¡±


    Kazuo asked him, "You haven''t received the news yet, have you?¡±


    Surprised, Hanzo asked, ¡°Has something happened?¡±


    Kazuo nodded and said with difficulty to hide his pain,


    ¡°Our Iga Castle has be a ruin.... ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hattori Hanzo''s jaw dropped as he listened and blurted out,


    ¡°We just left the county not long ago,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everything in the county was still fine when we left, how could it be a ruin?¡±


    Kazuo saw that his father knew nothing about what was happening in Japan,


    So he hurriedly told him all the news he had received.


    After hearing this, Hattori Hanzo''s eyes went ck and he almost fell over.


    A few momentster, he came back to his senses and said with a face full of pain:


    ¡°The county castle was built brick by brick by my Iga ninja ancestors ¡±


    ¡°After so many years of hardship, it.. It was turned into ashes in one night..... ¡±


    ¡°After I die, how can I face the ancestors of the Iga ninja.. ¡±


    Hattori Kazuo said helplessly, ¡°Dad, now this situation, we can escape from Japan is already very good,¡±


    ¡°Now the homnd security department identified us and the Fei family experts are in cahoots,¡±


    ¡°Also identified us as suspicious aplices of creating a terrorist attack,¡±


    ¡°Now we back home have be street rats everyone is shouting at ¡±


    Hattori Hanzo hurriedly said, ¡°Quickly release a statement to the public!¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to do with the death of these people!¡±


    Hattori Kazuo said, ¡°How can I do that... If we issue a statement now,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention whether the government will believe us,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade''s side, we can not exin ah!¡±


    ¡°The consequences of disobeying Mr. Wade are much worse than bing a street


    rat........................................... ¡±


    After Hattori Hanzo heard these words, his heart was instantly grieved.


    Although the destruction of the centuries-old county castle caused him immense heartache,


    But the buildings were destroyed at least they could be rebuilt.


    However, now the entire Iga ninja had taken on a heavy ck pot,


    Which, once taken on, was likely to be a lifetime..


    He immediately covered his face in pain and wailed under his breath,


    ¡°I am sorry to the Iga ninja and to the ancestors.. ¡±


    Hattori Kazuo hurriedly consoled, ¡°Dad, now is not the time to think about this,¡±


    ¡°Our immediate priority now is to hurry to fully cooperate with Mr. Wade''s next arrangements,¡± ¡°If we really


    be the credit of Master Fei to regain power,¡±


    ¡°Even if we can never return to Japan in the future, it does not matter,¡± ¡°We can still make the Iga ninja bigger


    and stronger overseas!¡±


    Hattori Hanzo nodded approvingly and asked,


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade asked us toe over, what exactly are the orders?¡±


    Hattori Kazuo shook his head and said,


    ¡°I''m not sure exactly, anyway, Mr. Wade told us to do what we do,¡±


    ¡°So, we will do what we do, listening to his orders will never be wrong!¡±


    Hattori Hanzo nodded and said, ¡°You''re right, that''s all we can do now.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Joseph came over and said to the two of them,


    ¡°Mr. Wade has ordered you to make a video immediately,¡±


    ¡°iming that those experts of the Fei family are the close partners of the Iga ninja,¡±


    ¡°And that the Iga ninja are responsible for the explosion in Iga City,¡±


    ¡°And also for the premeditated attack nning on Osaka and Nagoya!¡±

 Chapter 4337

    Chapter 4337


    Kazuo just finished listening to Charlie''s orders he couldn''t believe it,


    But he did not expect that Charlie turned his face and let Joseph give his family such a dumb mission.


    Hanzo''s expression was also very embarrassed, at this time,


    If he publicly announced that he had cooperation with those experts of the Fei family,


    And was responsible for the terrorist attack that did not happen,


    It would not be tantamount to cutting himself off from the Japanese people?


    The people over there, who do not know the truth will definitely swear at the Iga ninja,


    And the reputation of the Iga ninja will not be able to turn over in this life.


    Kazuo also could not help but open his mouth and plead,


    ¡°Master Wan..... If we really make this statement..... ¡±


    "Our ancestors'' hundreds of years of umtion will be destroyed in a moment ¡±


    "Can you please plead with Grandmaster Wade and ask him to leave a way out for us....................... ¡±


    Joseph said coldly: "Kazuo, you came to the United States from Japan and attempted to kidnap Miss Gu,¡±


    "Which is a capital crime in itself, now Mr. Wade spared your life and gave your n a chance to develop at


    sea.¡±


    "What do you want to leave behind? Are you Iga ninja still nning to return to Japan in the future?¡±


    "If you still n to go back to Japan, then why would Mr. Wade give you this opportunity?¡± "You should know


    that if Mr. Wade had not brought your n to America,¡±


    ¡°In time, you would have all diedst night!¡±


    Kazuo was dumbfounded, and Hanzo, who was on the side, choked up and said,


    ¡°Master Wan..... We Iga ninja have had a reputation for many years,¡±


    ¡°If we really let our reputation go down, we will be faceless in front of the ancestors of the Iga ninja!¡±


    ¡°The Iga ninja will follow Mr. Wade''s orders wholeheartedly from today onwards,¡±


    ¡°And you will never go back to Japan in your lifetime.¡±


    ¡°What the Fei family will do to you next is your own problem.¡±


    After saying that, he pointed at Kazuo and said coldly,


    ¡°But Kazuo, your father, and the others can leave, but you and your seven men cannot leave,¡±


    ¡°Since you cannot ept Mr. Wade''s conditions, then be prepared to be punished.¡±


    Kazuo was flustered and said without thinking, ¡°I am willing to follow Master Wade''s lead!¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly looked at his father again and said,


    ¡°Father! You have to say something! If you don''t agree, even if the Iga ninja returns to Japan,¡±


    ¡°They won''t be relied upon by the Ito family, and the future will still be in danger!¡±


    ¡°But if we stay in America, when Mr. Wade takes care of the Fei family, our future will be bright!¡±


    Hanzo pondered for a moment and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Okay! Iga ninja, I wish to do everything as


    Master Wade arranges!¡± Joseph nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°In that case, then don''t dy,¡± ¡°I''ve already


    had the room set up, you two go shoot the video now.¡±


    Ten minutester, a video recorded by Hanzo and Kazuo personally, appeared on the inte.


    In the video, father and son are sitting in an empty room,


    Which ispletely stered with white background paper from the studio¡±


    ¡°In order to avoid being identified, the father and son face the camera and are telling a shocking truth.


    It turns out that the terrorist attack that urred in Iga Cityst night was nned by them,


    In conjunction with forces from outside the country,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    And the explosives in the attack were all provided by the Iga ninja,


    And they also gave up their Iga Castle to these terrorists.


    But to their surprise, the matter was known in advance by the Homnd Security Department,


    Which subsequently rounded up the members of the foreign forces.


    After the father and son exined what happened, they also officially announced,


    That the Iga ninja would be responsible for the incident.


    As for the reason why the Iga ninja did so, Hanzo exined that,


    It was because they were very upset about the unfair treatment,


    The Iga ninja had suffered during this recent period and decided to create some noise to express their protest.

 Chapter 4338

    Chapter 4338


    In addition, Hanzo did not reveal the true identity of those forces outside the country in the video,


    This was also because Charlie had given his authorization.


    Although he intended to make Randal a street rat,


    He was not prepared to bring the entire Fei family into disrepute.


    After all, in his nning, the Fei family is still to be handed over to Dous Fei to continue to operate,


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    If the entire Fei family are tossed half-dead, in the future,


    Even if Master Fei re-take over, the entire Fei family has be a mess.


    In the future, Master Fei will probably still have to spend $200 billion to buy the Rejuvenation Pill,


    And for this kind of potential big customer, he still has to try to keep more energy.


    As long as this time the line of Randal and his father and grandfather is abolished,


    And then the matter of how they forced Dous out of the Fei family is exposed,


    Dous can take back the control of the Fei family in name only.


    Soon, the video sparked a huge reaction on the Inte.


    The world knows that a horrific terrorist attack took ce in a small town in Japan yesterday,


    And everyone is concerned about the inside story and the follow-up of this matter,


    But they did not expect someone toe out and admit it so soon,


    And it is also the famous Iga ninja in Japan.


    Most of the foreignizens were just watching the fun,


    But the Japanese public could not be calm and in an instant,


    Countless people on the Inte raged against the Iga ninja, calling them the shame of Japan.


    Some people even proposed to search for the Iga ninja all over Japan and arrest them all,


    And put them in jail. Some right-wingers even called on thergest Yamaguchi group in Japan,


    To hunt down and kill the Iga ninja in order to cleanse Japan of traitors.


    Hanzo and Kazuo, father and son, saw the overwhelming insults on the Inte and nearly fainted from the


    pain.


    Japan''s homnd security department was also dumbfounded.


    The original is to receive a tip to catch a group of people,


    Intended to take advantage of the opportunity to give them a bigger crime,


    So as to restore the face of the previous loss,


    But who would have thought that the lie was made up, but became true?


    Now, the most furious is the Fei family.


    When he saw the news, Dawson wanted to tear down his home and cursed angrily:


    "Iga ninjas have some big fcuking disease!¡±


    ¡°Why did they suddenly jump out and release a video saying they are terrorists for no good reason?¡±


    "Just to fcuk with us? Isn''t that like killing a hundred enemies and losing a thousand?¡±


    Adam was also confused, and after watching the video several times,


    He gritted his teeth and said, "I don''t understand it either, isn''t this like eating sh!t and spitting it on others?¡±


    "I really can''t understand their brain circuit, they are so screwed, they are not finished?¡±


    Dawson sighed and said with a resentful face, "They are still only killing a hundred enemies,¡±


    "If they expose us, or if the Japanese homnd security department finds us out,¡±


    ¡°Then we will really be in big trouble! And Randal is still in their hands, we are really too passive........................


    ¡±


    Speaking of this, Dawson clenched his fist and mmed the table, angrily:


    ¡°Really not good to see, the kid is difficult to deal with!¡±


    "I really did not expect that a mere ninja family could force my Fei family to this point!¡±


    Adam said with a worried face, "Dad, the time given by the kidnappers, not much left of it......................... ¡±


    Adam''s statement that time was running out made Dawson even more worried.


    He couldn''t help but question Adam:


    "We sent so many people and offered so much money, and still haven''t found any clues?¡±


    "No...... ¡± Adam spoke: "Our people, as well as these local gangs, are almost


    digging up the whole New York,¡±


    "But there are just no clues.... ¡±


    Dawson angrily rebuked: "All a bunch of rice buckets! Especially those intelligence officers,¡±


    "Usually so much money to feed them, just to let them y a role in critical moments,¡± "But the more this time,


    the more they are useless!¡±

 Chapter 4339

    Chapter 4339


    Adam said helplessly: ¡°Dad, this time we can not me our intelligence personnel,¡± ¡°Mainly because the


    kidnappers are too cunning, they really did not leave a single clue,¡±


    ¡°Intelligence officers are good at following the vine to find the melon,¡±


    ¡°To strip the cocoon, but the premise is to have a vine to feel,¡±


    ¡°There are silk to draw, not to mention our intelligence personnel,¡±


    ¡°Even the officials have no clues about the case so far.. ¡±


    Dawson suddenly remembered something, said off the cuff:


    ¡°Right! What did the police say? That Duncan Li is not a Chinese detective?¡±


    ¡°He has also been investigating, why is there no movement so far?¡±


    ¡°This...... ¡± Adam said resentfully, ¡°I didn''t contact Duncan, I can''t p!ss in the


    same pot with this guy.¡±


    Dawson coldly asked, ¡°Duncan seems to be very close to Marshal of the An family?¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡± Adam nodded and said, ¡°He has a good rtionship with Marshal.¡±


    Dawson instructed: ¡°Make a phone call to ask him, see if the police have any findings,¡±


    ¡°If the police can find the kidnappers, then everything is okay,¡±


    ¡°But if not, we want Randal to live,¡±


    We must first give out the two hundred billion dors that the kidnappers want,¡± ¡°If the money is really handed


    over, and can not catch those people,¡±


    ¡°Then the money, to recover it will be difficult, that crypto thingpletely anonymous,¡±


    Adam said, ¡°I know dad, I''ll give Duncan a callter.¡±


    Dawson looked at him, hesitated for a moment, and said in a serious tone,


    ¡°Adam, this matter has developed to this point,¡±


    ¡°You and I should be prepared mentally enough.¡±


    Adam expression stunned, busy asked, ¡°Dad, what do you mean. ¡±


    Dawson also did not cover up, said seriously: ¡°Be prepared for Randal not to return.¡±


    Hearing this, Adam''s face instantly became miserable white, his lips trembled slightly, and said,


    ¡°Dad...... The other party is only seeking money, it shouldn''t be enough to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    harm lives, right?¡±


    Dawson sighed and didn''t answer his question, instead, he looked at him and opened his mouth to ask,


    ¡°Adam, do you know what is the biggest negative impact on the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Caused by your grandfather being in power for too long?¡±


    Adam didn''t know why his father was asking this and shook his head nkly.


    Dawsonmented, ¡°The biggest negative impact, from me to you, and then to Randal,¡± ¡°Our grandchildren''s


    business ability is far from keeping up with the rhythm of this huge family,¡±


    ¡°If everything is running smoothly, it is the same as an airne on autopilot,¡±


    ¡°I only need to sit in the pilot''s seat to ensure that it moves forward normally,¡±


    ¡°But once the unexpected events, even I do not have a good ability to cope with it................. ¡±


    Speaking of which, he looked at Adam and said seriously:


    ¡°The question you just asked me ispletely inconsistent with your identity,¡±


    ¡°Think about it, if you are a robber, you kidnapped for ransom to the tune of two hundred billion dors,¡±


    ¡°And the whole process of your kidnapping is handled seamlessly,¡±


    ¡°And the cryptocurrency in hand can be slowly realized without risk, in this case, you will release the hostage?¡±


    Adam was speechless for a moment.


    Dawson looked at him and could not help but sigh:


    ¡°Still have to admit the gap ah.... ¡±


    ¡°If your grandfather were here, he would not be so passive as we are. ¡±


    Adam let out ament and said, ¡°Dad... Grandpa and Ste are still


    missing,¡±


    ¡°We have invested a lot of manpower and resources to find them,¡±


    ¡°But we have not found a single clue.... I used to think that the overall


    strength of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Now can it be ranked in the top ten in the world, almost all-powerful,¡±


    ¡°But these two times in a row made me realize that our overall strength may still be far from............................. ¡±


    Dawson said with a serious expression, ¡°When this matter passes,¡±


    ¡°No matter what the result is, we must improve ourselves as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, it is difficult to ensure that the Fei family can be evesting


    Adam asked carefully, ¡°Dad.... Then what do you think, what is the


    probability of Randaling back safely?¡±


    Dawson thought about it and said seriously, ¡°Frankly speaking, it won''t be more than 10%........................... ¡±

 Chapter 4340

    Chapter 4340


    Just at this time, the butler quickly ran in and spoke,


    ¡°Master, Young Master, Inspector Li is here!¡±


    ¡°Duncan Li?!¡± Dawson frowned and asked, ¡°What''s he doing here?¡±


    The butler exined, ¡°He said there''s something he wants to talk to you in person,¡±


    ¡°Master, it''s about the young master.¡±


    Dawson nodded and said in a cold voice, ¡°Good! I was looking for him, he came by himself, invite him in!¡±


    Soon, Duncan walked into Dawson''s study alone.


    When he saw Dawson, Duncan greeted him with a leathery smile, ¡°Mr. Fei.¡±


    Dawson nodded expressionlessly and asked him,


    ¡°Inspector Li, it has been more than 24 hours since my grandson got kidnapped,¡±


    ¡°May I ask if your police have any clues?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Duncan said very frankly: ¡°I believe Mr. Fei should also be sending people to investigate this matter,¡±


    ¡°You should know that the other party''s clues are handled very cleanly,¡±


    ¡°As if they have evaporated, even if we bring in the FBI and NSA,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid it would be difficult to find clues within 24 hours.¡±


    Dawson questioned with some anger:


    ¡°You are a Chinese police detective, you can not find the person lost,¡±


    ¡°And still have the face toe to my home to see me?


    Duncan smiled and was not angry at Dawson''s attitude, but said,


    ¡°Mr. Fei, I came here to consult with you about something,¡±


    ¡°I think that in this situation, we both can exchange what we have and what we don''t have,¡±


    ¡°Maybe there is some kind of cross-clue in this case,¡±


    "If there is, then this may be the key to our solving the case.¡±


    On the side, Adam questioned, "What is a cross clue?¡±


    Duncan exined, "It is two seemingly unrted clues,¡±


    "But after carefulbing, you may find that they exist at a certain point of intersection,¡±


    "Once you find this intersection, it is likely to find more clues.¡±


    Said, Duncan added: "This is like I found a safe hidden in the dark by Randal,¡±


    "But do not know the password of the safe, how can I crack it;¡±


    "And you, although you don''t know the existence of this safe,¡±


    "Nor do you know the password of the safe, but you know who Randal''s favorite woman is;¡±


    "Let''s take these two clues and put them together,¡±


    "Maybe we can use that woman''s birthday to open this safe;¡±


    "In other words, it means that we all have to exchange clues so that we can have the possibility to go further;¡±


    "Otherwise, I may not be able to open this safe for the rest of my life,¡±


    "And you may not know about the existence of this safe for the rest of your lives;¡± "This is what I mean by cross


    clues.¡±


    Dawson subconsciously nodded and opened his mouth to ask: ¡°Since you said that, you should have found


    some kind of clue simr to a safe,¡±


    "Right? Might as well tell us first.¡±


    After a slight hesitation, Duncan said dryly,


    "Okay! In that case, then I will speak first!¡±


    Then, he looked at Dawson and Adam and said very seriously,


    "I think that the kidnappers kidnapped Randal, most likely not for money.¡±


    "Not for money?!¡± Dawson frowned and asked, "Not for money than for what?¡±


    Duncan said seriously, "It should be for the purpose of unleashing a fatal blow to the Fei family!¡±


    "A fatal blow?¡± Dawson was even more puzzled and asked after him,


    "If someone reallyunched a fatal blow to the Fei family,¡±


    "Then how could he do that if he just kidnapped Randal?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even if I give them the $200 billion ransom they want,¡±


    "The Fei family will only be slightly wounded, far from a fatal blow.¡±


    Duncan shook his head, looked at Dawson, and said word for word,


    "I guess the kidnappers should have gotten hold of some kind of colossal scandal of the Fei family!¡±

 Chapter 4341

    Chapter 4341


    When Duncan and Marshal were cooking and discussing,


    The two of them had already analyzed the situation of the Fei family to an approximate extent.


    ording to the two men''s spection, the mysterious man kidnapped Randal,


    Not at all to extract out the money,


    But to push the Fei family into the world''s spotlight, and then publicly execute them.


    Only, Dawson and Adam, the father and son of the Fei family,


    Were concerned only about the kidnapping and did not realize this.


    Therefore, when they heard Duncan''s words, both of them had an incredulous look on their faces.


    Especially Dawson, because his means to seize the position of the family head was a bit shameful,


    And he was still searching for his father''s whereabouts,


    So he was instinctively a bit vain, and when he heard Duncan''s words,


    He angrily rebuked: ¡°What a joke! My Fei family is upright and honorable,¡±


    ¡°What big scandal would be grasped by the kidnappers?¡±


    ¡°You detective, instead of trying to find the kidnapper,¡± ¡°Youe to me and make a big speech, what is your intention?


    Do you want to see usugh?¡±


    Duncan shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Frankly speaking,¡± ¡°Although I don''t like the fact that you are forcing the


    pce to seize power,¡±


    ¡°I really don''t have the intention of watching your jokes when youe here today.¡±


    Saying that Duncan looked at the two people and added:


    ¡°I think that the kidnappers are deliberately letting that scandal of Mr. Fei kissing a standing girl,¡±


    ¡°On the street came to light first, and then deliberately leaving the Fei family a good opportunity,¡±


    ¡°To open up the truth and turn around public opinion;¡±


    Then, he turned his words and said in a cold voice: ¡°But this may seem like a good opportunity,¡±


    ¡°But in reality, there are killing opportunities all over the world. Even the gods can''t save you!¡±


    Dawson''s face turned red and white.


    Everything is always about a righteous name, and since his position as the family head was dishonorable,


    This matter became an extremely sensitive point in his heart.


    When he heard Duncan say that he did not like the fact that he had forced himself to seize power,


    He was so irritated that he did not even hear the second half of Duncan''s words and said to him angrily:


    ¡°Inspector Li, you are not wee here, please leave now!¡±


    Duncan said helplessly, "Mr. Fei, I know you are a decent person, decent people love reputation,¡±


    "Love face this is right, but don''t let the love of face affect the judgment of the matter,¡±


    "Avoiding the disease will only lead to the aggravation of the disease,¡±


    "And the ultimate consequences, all personally have to bear.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dawson did not expect Duncan still seized this issue chatter,


    Suddenly got angry and said: "You get out! Get out of here now!¡±


    Duncan frowned slightly and wanted to say something,


    But hesitated for a moment or gave up his intention and turned to Adam and spoke with an indifferent expression,


    "Mr. Fei, let me tell you the truth, the real kidnappers,¡±


    "All have one thing inmon, that is,¡±


    "They all try to reduce the attention of the incident as much as possible!¡±


    "In the kidnapping cases, I have encountered in my decades of a police career,¡±


    "One hundred percent of the kidnappers, all clearly warned the victim''s family not to call the police!¡±


    "Moreover, the reason for more than half of the kidnapping cases is because,¡±


    ¡°The incident was exposed in transition and the kidnappers killed the victim to protect themselves!¡±


    ¡°But in the case of your son''s kidnapping, what is bizarre is that the kidnapper is not afraid of exposure,¡±


    ¡°But has been using his means in pushing the wave,¡±


    ¡°It seems as if he would prefer the matter to be known to the world,¡±


    ¡°And attract the attention of the world, which itself is againstmon sense.¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, there must be a demon when things go wrong,¡±


    ¡°Your father''s judgment is now disturbed by subjective thoughts,¡±


    ¡°Unable to calmly and objectively make a judgment, so I hope you can calm down and think about it,¡±


    ¡°This scandal, it could happen to any one of your grandchildren,¡±


    ¡°If you can find clues, maybe Randal still has a chance to be saved.¡±

 Chapter 4342

    Chapter 4342


    As Duncan spoke, he took out a business card, handed it to Adam, said lightly:


    ¡°If you think about it, willing to cooperate with me then contact me,¡±


    ¡°We do not have much time left, you certainly do not want to collect,¡±


    ¡°The body of your son after the 48-hour deadline, and I will soon retire,¡± ¡°Do not want to leave such a headless unsolved


    case before retirement.¡± Adam''s expression was shocked and appalled, and subconsciously took Duncan''s business


    card,


    And was organizing hisnguage to say something when Duncan daintily said,


    "Goodbye!" Then he turned around and left.


    As soon as Duncan left, Adam panicked and said to his father Dawson:


    "Dad...... that Duncan has a point! This matter is indeed too strange!"


    Although Dawson''s expression was very hard to see, but also vaguely prated by panic,


    He subconsciously asked: "What is the big scandal he said in the end?"


    "Is it about your grandfather? However, the means by which I seized the position of family head is basically legal,"


    "Even if I go to court, I will not lose, what is really illegal is that I did not allow him to return,"


    "And quietly sent people to find his whereabouts,"


    "Looking for opportunities to eliminate the root, but in this matter, we have not yet seeded!"


    "Even if ites to light, I can deny it, what can be the big impact? It''s not a big scandal, right?"


    Adam nodded gently, smacked his lips, and said,


    "I also think not to........ if grandfather was really solved by us,"


    "This matter would not be pestering us at the moment,"


    ¡°But we did not seed ah, even grandfather''s shadow has not been found          ¡±


    Dawson sat back in his chair and said with a fewyers of panic:


    "Then what exactly does Duncan mean.......... Adam, do you have any scandal


    that I don''t know about?¡±


    "Ah? Me?¡± Adam all of a sudden got a little nervous, stammering for half a day but could not say anything.


    Dawson mmed the table and shouted angrily, "What time is it, still covering up! Speak up!¡±


    Adam shivered in fear and said: "I......... I just have an ambiguous rtionship


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    with a few Hollywood actresses......... ¡±


    "One of them is the wife of a well-known director.......... ¡±


    To say here, Adam hurriedly said: "But this is not much right........... in


    Hollywood,¡±


    "This kind of thing is not very normal? There is this male star,¡±


    "Who openly support their own wives outside looking for fresh boyfriends,¡±


    "They are very open, very open, even if this thing gets known, the people wouldn''t care much................................. ¡±


    The words just fell, Adam subconsciously looked up and asked, "Dad...........


    you?¡±


    "I?¡± Even if there is a scandal, it is 20 or 30 years ago or even earlier,¡± "Even if it is exposed, there is no point!¡± ¡°I think


    the big scandal that Duncan is talking about is not an ordinary male or female affair at all!¡±


    "This kind of thing here is at most considered gossip,¡±


    ¡°Not really a scandal, think about it in another direction!¡±


    Adam was at a loss: "I really can''t think of anything.......... ¡±


    Dawson remembered something, suddenly awakened, asked him off the cuff:


    "This scandal, will not be with Randal?¡±


    "Randal?¡± Adam is even more puzzled: "Randal he has good character and good education,¡±


    "There can not be any scandal, even if there is,¡±


    "At most, it could be an affair with a girl, what else can it be?¡±


    Dawson coldly snorted, with a little contempt spoke:


    "I think Duncan is at the end of his rope if this case can not be solved,¡±


    "He is sure to bete, so he imagined a lot, what a detective, but a vain name!¡±


    As he was talking, the butler ran in in a hurry and said out of the blue, "Master, Robbin said that there is a very


    important clue to report to you!¡± "Robbin?¡±


    Dawson was a bit surprised and asked, "Who is Robbin?¡± The butler hurriedly exined, "Robbin Song is one of the


    supervisors of our business team,¡± "You said yesterday that you wanted to purchase a Concorde,¡±


    "And he was one of those responsible for pulling the strings.¡±


    Dawson frowned and asked, "What leads does he have to report to me?¡±


    "If the Concorde is avable, he would have to ask the person in charge of the procurement to negotiate the price,¡±


    "No need to report to me in person.¡±

 Chapter 4343

    Chapter 4343


    The butler shook his head and said, "Master, Robbin said it was a clue rted to Young Master Randal!¡±


    "Oh?!¡± When Dawson heard this, he raised his eyebrows and said offhandedly,


    "Where is he? Get him over here!¡±


    The butler busily said, "Right at the door, I''ll bring him in!¡±


    A few momentster, Robbin Song, who was in charge of the business, trotted into the study.


    As soon as he saw Dawson and Adam, he hurriedly bowed and said,


    "Master and Young Master, my name is Robbin Song, I am the business team       ¡±


    Dawson directly interrupted him and questioned him in a cold voice:


    "I heard that you have clues about Randal, hurry up and speak!¡±


    Robbin hurriedly said, ¡°Master, there is a young master''s side maid, I think she seems a little suspicious!¡±


    Dawson frowned and questioned, ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    Robbin exined: ¡°This is the case,st night you instructed us to find Concorde,¡±


    ¡°I rushed tomunicate with a family in France,¡±


    ¡°Just met Edna, and then made an appointment with her about going to Las Vegas for the weekend,¡±


    ¡°At that time she specifically asked me what I was doing on the phone at thiste hour,¡±


    ¡°I said I was helping you buy Concorde, and then she asked me what Concorde was       ¡±


    The first time he spoke, Robbin hurriedly pped himself and said nervously,


    ¡°Master, it''s all my fault for not having a gate on my mouth!¡±


    ¡°I was thinking, she is also the subordinate of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°So the sense of secrecy immediately raised,¡±


    ¡°So I blurted out that you sent people to Japan, but the ordinary ne takes too long,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°So you have to buy a Concorde this thing......... ¡±


    ¡°But you can rest assured that I definitely did not say what you sent to Japan,¡±


    ¡°Let alone you sent people to Japan to do.......... ¡±


    Dawson impatiently yelled, ¡°Get to the point!¡±


    Robbin shivered in fear and said in a hurry, ¡°The point.......... The point.........


    The point is that Edna,¡±


    ¡°She could not know what you were sending people to Japan for,¡±


    ¡°But she asked me at the time if you are sending people to Japan to find ninjas,¡±


    ¡°I felt a little wrong, but can not say what is wrong,¡±


    ¡°Until just now I heard that you sent people to Japan who had an ident,¡±


    ¡°And saw the video released by the Japanese Iga ninja, only suddenly remembered what is wrong!¡±


    As he spoke, Robbin very certain continued: ¡°Master, Edna is a servant,¡±


    ¡°And at that time she still came in from the outside,¡±


    ¡°So how could she know about the ninja? Therefore, I concluded that she must be deliberately testing me,¡±


    ¡°Trying to get information from me! There must be something wrong with this woman!¡±


    ¡°Maybe she has something to do with the kidnapping of Young Master Randal!¡±


    Hearing this, Dawson''s veins burst out and he yelled,


    ¡°It''s hard to prevent a thief in the family whether it''s a day or night!¡±


    After saying that, he stared at the housekeeper and roared, ¡°Go get that Edna and bring her to me!¡±


    At this moment, Edna was serving beside Randal''s mother.


    However, today, she had been a little distracted.


    The reason for this distraction is because her sweetheart,


    The famous young master Jesse Qiao of Seattle has evaporated since she sent him a messagest night.


    She went to the vi where Jesse lives, there was no trace,


    She has been calling him since then, sending text messages,


    But the phone has been prompted to the other party has been turned off,


    And text messages are also like stones sinking into the sea.


    The sudden disappearance of her beloved made Edna''s heart suddenly lost.


    She even once had the illusion that everything,


    That happened between her and Jesse was just a beautiful dream.


    The second hand of the watch kept on beating,


    As if to remind her that everything before was not a dream.


    But so, she had a new worry in her heart,


    She was afraid that Jesse was abandoning her in disguise.

 Chapter 4344

    Chapter 4344


    Although the Richard Mille that Jesse gave her was also worth a lot of money,


    Butpared to the future life of a young grand-daughter of a luxurious family,


    A mere watch, she did not even put it in her eyes.


    While her mind was wandering, the housekeeper,


    With the maid, supervisor, and several sturdy bodyguards, rushed in directly.


    The butler said to Adam''s wife, ¡°First Madam,¡±


    "I''m looking for your maid for something, please excuse me.¡±


    Adam''s wife knew that the butler had a lot of power in the Fei family,


    And this time he came to look for her maid,


    So he must have something important, so she nodded hastily and said, "Be my guest.¡±


    The housekeeper said thank you, and immediately after that,


    The maid supervisor beside him pointed at Edna and spoke, "That''s her! She is Edna!¡±


    At this moment, the other maids in the room were all trembling with nervousness,


    In their opinion, the housekeeper hade so aggressively to ask for someone, that it could not be anything good.


    But Edna was the only one who didn''t think so,


    She thought that this must be her prince charminging to rescue her!


    Maybe after walking out of this room, it won''t be long before she bes Mrs. Qiao.


    Next time, when she returned to the Fei family as Mrs. Qiao,


    The Fei family''s servants, including the Fei family''s big butler, would have to treat her with respect!


    Thinking of this, she said excitedly and iparably, ¡°I am Edna, what do you want from me, butler?¡±


    The butler stared at her and said to the bodyguards around him, ¡°Take her away!¡±


    Two bodyguards immediately rushed forward and grabbed Edna''s two arms roughly, and then set her up.


    Edna struggled angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Do you know how much it hurts me?¡±


    ¡°If you really hurt me, can you afford to be responsible?¡±


    The housekeeper came over and pped her across the face, scolding her angrily,


    ¡°You''re not afraid at all, but you dare to shout here openly,¡±


    ¡°Let''s see how the master will fix you!¡±


    After hearing this, Edna''s whole body was scared speechless.


    She couldn''t understand why the master wanted to clean her up for.


    The master was the head of the entire Fei family,


    And she was a small maid in the Fei family,


    There was a difference of a hundred thousand miles,


    She didn''t even have the chance to see the master, how could she have offended him?


    The frightened Edna was taken directly to therge study of Dawson.


    As soon as the two bodyguards put her down, Dawson stared at her and asked in a stern voice,


    ¡°How did you know that I was going to send someone to Japan to look for ninjas? Tell me now!!!¡±


    Edna was frightened by Dawson''s aura and immediately wanted to tell the truth,


    But then she thought, ¡°Young Master Qiao has instructed me,¡±


    "That these things must not be told to anyone, not even my parents!¡±


    ¡°This is about the future of both of us, about my lifelong happiness,¡±


    "I absolutely can not let young master Qiao down!¡±


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly said, "I......... I was just blurting it out.......... ¡±


    "After all....... After all, Japanese ninjas have always been very famous............ ¡±


    Adam at this time saw Edna unexpectedly denied,pletely sulked,


    He directly rushed forward, cursing under his breath:


    "Still fcuking lying! See if I don''t beat you to death!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he kicked her in the stomach, she fell out backward,


    Fell heavily to the ground and slid backward for several feet.


    Just when Adam wanted to rush up and continue the violent beating,


    He suddenly saw that there was a watch on the floor,


    Which fell out of Edna''s pocket just now.


    So, he picked up the watch, fixed his eyes on it, and could not help but frown: ¡°Richard Miller?


    Robbin on the side was a Richard Miller super fan,


    And had bought a few Richard Miller entry model watches himself,


    So he immediately recognized the model number of this watch, which turned out to be RM056!


    He immediately realized that there was really something wrong with this Edna!


    So he hurriedly said, "Young master, this is Richard Miller''s RM056!"


    "If I remember correctly, it is limited to only 10 pieces worldwide,"


    "And the market price is at least three to four million dors or more, and there is no market for


    it............................................ "


    After hearing this, Adam immediately red at Edna and questioned,


    "Speak! How did you, a maid, get such an expensive watch?!"

 Chapter 4345

    Chapter 4345


    Edna was so concerned about this watch that she carried it with her,


    But since she was still a servant, she didn''t dare to wear a Richard Mille on her hand,


    And never thought that it would fall out when it was ced in her pocket.


    Seeing that she was discovered by Adam, she hastily lied and said:


    ¡°This....... This watch was given to me for safekeeping by a friend of mine


    .... ¡±


    "Friend?" Adam said in a cold voice: "What friend? What''s the name?¡±


    Edna replied nervously, "I........ I........ I''m not at liberty to say his name.......... ¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly added:


    "But this is a private matter between me and him, it has nothing to do with other people................................ ¡±


    Adam still wanted to press the question, but Dawson has lost patience,


    He said in a cold voice: "Why is she prevaricating so much!¡±


    "If you don''t tell the truth, just cut Off her ears!¡±


    When Adam heard his father say cut 0ff her ears, he immediately thought of his own son.


    When he thought about it again, the maid was probably rted to his son''s kidnapping,


    So he was immediately enraged and said to one of the bodyguards,


    "Quick! Cut Off both of her ears for me!¡±


    After saying that, Adam felt that he was not satisfied and immediately added, "Cut Off her nose too! I''ll see if she still


    has a tough mouth!¡± The bodyguards were all deadly soldiers trained by the Fei family,


    So of course they obeyed the two of them. When they heard the order,


    They immediately took out a tactical dagger without saying a word and rushed directly at Edna.


    She cried out in fear, not caring about Jesse and being Mrs. Qiao at this moment,


    Only thinking about saving herself, so she cried out loudly, ¡°I speak! I''ll speak!¡±


    After all, in Edna''s opinion, even if she would rather die than give in,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    By the time her ears are gone and her nose is gone, Jesse will not marry her.


    Moreover, who knows how this Jesse has angered the Fei family,


    In case he really has something to do with the kidnapping of Randal,


    Then the Fei family will definitely not spare her,


    Then even if Jesse wants to marry her, she must not marry him.


    So, Edna hurriedly kneeled on the ground and said with a pious face:


    ¡°Young master, this watch is given to me by young master Randal''s good friend Jesse Qiao........................................ ¡±


    ¡°The Japanese ninja matters, he also asked me to pay attention to inquire    ¡±


    ¡°But I really don''t know what he has done......... ¡±


    ¡°Jesse?¡± Adam frowned slightly, searched in his head for half a day,


    Opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Jesse, is this Randal''s Seattle''s college ssmate?¡±


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± Edna busily nodded and said,


    ¡°It''s him! Some time ago, Young Master Randal asked his assistant,¡±


    ¡°Evan to receive him from the airport to the manor,¡±


    ¡°And then arranged for him to live temporarily in the vacant vi........... ¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡± Adam interrupted her and questioned,


    ¡°That Jesse is living in the Fei family? Where is he?¡±


    Edna said: ¡°It is true that he lives in the Fei family Estate,¡±


    ¡°Every day I carry for him his food, and often give him some daily necessities,¡±


    ¡°Young master Randal went to meet with him every day,¡±


    ¡°And the two often discuss things in the study discussion going on for a long time,¡±


    ¡°Yesterday young master Randal had an ident, we have been busy serving the great grandmother,¡±


    ¡°I also waited until after the shift to give him some food then he gave me this watch,¡±


    ¡°And said that I need to tell him if there is any news about the Japanese ninja       ¡±


    Adam impatiently asked, ¡°I asked you, where is he!¡±

 Chapter 4346

    Chapter 4346


    Edna said in a hurry: ¡°I heard from Robbin that the master sent someone to Japan to look for ninjas,¡±


    ¡°The first time I told him, then he disappeared.......... I have also been unable


    to contact....... ¡±


    Adam hurriedly looked at Dawson and blurted out, ¡°Dad! Could it be that Jesse did it?!¡±


    Dawson frowned tightly, a person holding his chin pacing back and forth,


    But for a day did not speak a word.


    Adam could not stand it and hurriedly urged, ¡°Dad! You should say something!¡±


    Dawson only then spoke: ¡°I do not know this Jesse, but I remember,¡±


    ¡°The Fei family''s financial reports in previous years,¡±


    ¡°And Seattle''s Qiao Group''s cooperation has been increasing,¡±


    ¡°The amount of cooperation from a billion a year, all the way up to billions,¡±


    ¡°This Qiao Group''s share price, because of close cooperation with us, a few years time has increased nearly ten


    times...................................... ¡°


    Adam gave a roar: ¡°Then this Jesse is not ungrateful?!¡±


    Dawson waved his hand: ¡°I think it should not be done by him.¡±


    Adam was surprised and asked, ¡°Dad, so many clues are pointing to him, who else but him?¡±


    Dawson shook his head: ¡°You say which person is worth tens of billions of dors,¡±


    ¡°Would go to the extreme to do kidnapping for ransom?¡± "What''s more, the kidnapper is also his own golden master,¡±


    ¡°Is this not killing the chicken to get the eggs?¡±


    Adam said: ¡°Although he is worth tens of billions of dors,¡±


    ¡°But most of that is the market value of the stock discounted into the stock,¡±


    ¡°In order to maintain the share price, the majority of shareholders can not arbitrarily reduce the stock,¡±


    ¡°Then the majority of his shares can not be realized,¡±


    ¡°He can really dispose of cash will be greatly reduced,¡±


    ¡°And may encounter some difficulties, desperate is also normal, right?¡±


    ¡°Still not right.¡± Dawson still shook his head and said,


    ¡°Think about it, if Jesse really wants to kidnap Randal, why would he run to the Fei family himself?¡±


    ¡°And Randal has already been kidnapped, he has not left,¡±


    ¡°Instead, he continues to stay here, let this maid help him, spy?¡±


    Adam said without thinking, ¡°Don''t people always say that the most dangerous ce is the safest?¡±


    ¡°He is hiding in our house, this is the darkness under the lights, who can find him?¡±


    Dawson asked again, ¡°Then I ask you since he wants to hide in our home to y a hand in the dark,¡±


    ¡°He continues to lurk in darkness on the line? We didn''t find him, why would he leave?¡±


    Adam immediately said, ¡°I think, he must have a rtionship with those ninjas,¡±


    ¡°It is likely that the ninja who kidnapped Randal was hired by him,¡±


    ¡°So he heard that we went to find those ninjas, the first thought is to hurry to escape!¡±


    Dawson sighed and said with some hatred,


    ¡°You have not been clear about the logic underlying this matter,¡±


    ¡°Although that Jesse ran only after hearing that we went to find the Japanese ninjas,¡±


    ¡°But this also shows that if the ninja matter is not revealed,¡±


    ¡°Jesse does not intend to leave the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°And even he would like to continue to hide in the Fei family!¡±


    Speaking of this, Dawson questioned,


    ¡°Think about it yourself, if he is really the mastermind behind the kidnapping of Randal,¡±


    ¡°Then why does he want to hide in the Fei family? He is also a well-known entrepreneur,''


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In this case, the longer he disappears from the public eye, the greater the possibility of exposure,¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would definitely return to my own normal life at the first opportunity,¡±


    ¡°Try to let the world think that I have nothing to do with this matter,¡± ¡°You really do not think, in order to extort ransom, he


    intends to give up his high society identity,¡±


    ¡°A lifetime of hiding, anonymity? Then what''s the use of all that money he wants?¡±


    ¡°On one side, he is worth tens of billions of dors and has a golden master like the Fei family as his backer,¡±


    ¡°So not only does he have a bright future ahead of him,¡±


    ¡°But he can also spend money and enjoy himself openly all the time;¡±

 Chapter 4347

    Chapter 4347


    Dawson continued: ¡°On the other side, is to give up their current identity,¡±


    ¡°For the two hundred billion ransom life anonymous, a lifetime of fear,¡±


    ¡°Money he does not dare to spend, if it were you, what would you choose? Would you choose thetter?¡±


    Adam froze and asked in disbelief, ¡°If he didn''t do it, then why did he hide in the Fei family?¡±


    Dawson''s expression sank as he said in a cold voice, ¡°I think, he should be afraid!¡±


    ¡°Afraid?!¡±


    Hearing his father''s spection, Adam asked in surprise,


    ¡°Dad, do you mean that he knows who the people who did it to Randal are,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time is afraid that those people will do it to him?¡± ¡°That should be the case!¡± Dawson nodded with an


    extremely grave face, and then said,


    ¡°Thinking about what Duncan said just now, I suddenly feel a little taste


    Adam''s perception is still almost meaningful, so he asked: ¡°Dad, what are you analyzing?¡±


    Dawson did not answer his question but instructed the housekeeper to take the others, including Edna, out first.


    After everyone left, Dawson said to Adam with a serious face,


    ¡°We haven''t been able to understand what the scandal Duncan just mentioned is,¡±


    ¡°But now I have a vague feeling that this scandal has a great probability to happen to Randal,¡±


    ¡°And it is also likely to be rted to this Jesse.¡±


    Saying that Dawson looked at Adam, asked:


    ¡°I think, there is a possibility that Randal and that Jesse,¡±


    ¡°Together to do something unseemly! This would also exin why Randal received Jesse quietly home,¡±


    ¡°And also every day met him in the set of unused vi.......... ¡±


    Adam was busy asking, ¡°Dad, what do you think they two 20-somethings can study?¡±


    Dawson said in a cold voice: ¡°The two of them must be talking about some kind of n,¡±


    "And they must have already started working on it.¡±


    Saying that Dawson remembered something and hastily asked,


    "When Randal disappeared, he was having a charity dinner?¡±


    "Right.¡± Adam nodded and said, "It said that they had joined forces with the,¡±


    "Chinese Chamber of Commerce and wanted to donate some money to


    Chinese orphans.¡±


    Dawson frowned more tightly and asked Adam:


    "It is your son, you must know more than anyone,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you think he suddenly ran out to do charity, this thing is normal?¡±


    Adam nodded truthfully and said, "I''m not going to hide it from you, Dad,¡±


    "This thing is indeed very unusual, Randal is indifferent,¡±


    "And despises the poor in his bones, not a child with a charitable heart.¡±


    "That''s it.¡± Dawson said gruffly: "Since it is very abnormal,¡±


    "There must be something odd in it, maybe,¡±


    "The two of them plotted for a few days, just plotting this charity dinner.¡±


    Saying that Dawson asked, "You went to the scene when the ident happened,¡± "Tell me, what were the more special


    circumstances at that time?¡±


    ¡°Special circumstances........ ¡± Adam thought about it and said,


    "There was a big international star named Sara,¡±


    ¡°Who is now the most famous Chinese singer, on the day of the charity dinner, she was the mystery guest. "


    Dawson asked, "Who invited her?¡±


    "Of course it was Randal........ ¡± Adam said bluntly:


    "That charity dinner was led by Randal, invited Sara,¡±


    "It was also the intention of Randal, hemissioned the Chinese Chamber of Commerce to help pull the strings,¡±


    "I reckon, it should be for that I guess, he should be a bit interested in the singer,¡±


    "Wanted to take this opportunity to get acquainted with, boys,¡±


    "You know, who wants to have something with the singer.¡±

 Chapter 4348

    Chapter 4348


    Dawson asked again: "The pursuit of a female star, need so much trouble?¡±


    "No matter what level of star the other party is,¡±


    "Knowing Randal''s identity, should have taken the initiative to cater to it?¡±


    "Does this need Randal to rack his brains to please the other side?¡±


    Adam said, "This Sara is also not simple, she is not an ordinary star,¡± "She is the only daughter of Philip Gu, the head of


    the Gu family in China,¡± ¡°The sole heir to hundreds of billions of dors of assets, the gold content is very high.¡±


    Dawson nodded gently and muttered, ¡°No wonder.......... ¡±


    Adam asked busily, "Dad, what do you mean by strange?¡±


    Dawson said, "No wonder Randal went to so much trouble to cater to please her,¡±


    "And even staged a charity dinner specifically for her.......... ¡±


    Speaking of which, the words that Duncan had just said suddenly came back to his mind.


    Immediately, he eximed, "Danm it! Randal, this son of a b!tch,¡±


    "Couldn''t have had some kind of crooked idea about this Sara, right?!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Adamughed awkwardly: "Dad......... , Randal has had no problem with her,


    right?¡±


    "The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re talking about.¡±


    "Wanting to please her and have a night with her is a crooked brain,¡±


    "Wanting to force her to sl33p is also a crooked brain,¡±


    "Wanting to force her to sl33p and then destroy her body is also a crooked brain!¡±


    Adam''s face instantly went cold: "Dad......... in fact, at that time I also thought


    this thing,¡± "Randal''s performance might have been perverse,¡±


    ¡°But there has been little substantial evidence, you said........... ¡±


    ¡°Randal, he....... he should not be stupid to that extent, right?¡±


    ¡°I do not know........ ¡± said Dawson iparably went serious:


    ¡°But I think, with abination of various clues, this kind of thing is the most likely!¡±


    After saying that, he remembered something, immediately said:


    ¡°Right, you immediately have someone to check the flow of money towards Jesse and all his rted enterprises,¡±


    ¡°In addition check the Iga ninja funds, to see the Iga ninjamission,¡±


    ¡°At the end who paid! If I''m right, these ninjas are probably hired by Jesse!¡±


    Adam said: ¡°If it was hired by Jesse, then the problem goes back, could it be that Jesse did it to Randal?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Dawson shook his head: ¡°I now suspect that Jesse hired that gang of ninjas to work for


    Randal........................................... ¡±


    Adam shivered and said offhandedly, ¡°Dad.......... you mean......... ¡±


    ¡°Randal''s crooked idea is to use this gang of ninjas to kidnap Sara?!¡±


    Dawson said, ¡°If we can find out that there is indeed moneying and going between Jesse and the Iga ninja,¡±


    ¡°That will basically confirm my suspicions.¡±


    Adam said, ¡°I''ll go and order someone to investigate!¡±


    With the ability of the Fei family, it was easy to check the bank''s money transactions.


    So, Adam soon received a message, Iga Ninja did receive $40 million,¡± ¡°The money paid by a U.S. technology


    ¡°I had people check the shareholding structure behind thispany in depth,¡±


    ¡°Found that this is apany controlled by the fund of the Qiao Group


    ..... ¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Dawson muttered, ¡°Randal, this bastard, really has a lot of guts!¡±


    ¡°As the youngest master of the Fei family, he dares to y with fire like this, how outrageous!¡±


    Adam was busy saying, ¡°Dad, this doesn''t necessarily prove that it''s Randal''s issue!¡±


    ¡°If it''s really like you said, these ninjas were invited by Jesse,¡±


    ¡°Then why would they kidnap Randal? That''s not logical either!¡±


    Dawson said, ¡°The answer to this question probably lies in that Sara!¡±


    ¡°After all, Jesse only gave them $40 million,¡±


    ¡°And didn''t you say that Sara''s background is also very strong?¡±


    ¡°What if she promised $400 million on the spot to buy the ninjas right there?¡±


    ¡°This....... ¡± Adam was also dumbfounded, thinking before and after for half a


    day,


    Frowned and said, ¡°It is not without this possibility.......... ¡°


    Dawson immediately spoke: ¡°You find a way to ask this Sara,¡±


    ¡°Ask her toe to the house! I want to have a good meeting,¡± ¡°With this girl, to see if she has some involvement or


    not!¡±

 Chapter 4349

    Chapter 4349


    Since Jesse was also captured by the Cataclysmic Front,


    Charlie was in no hurry to go to New York again.


    The first thing is to let Hattori Kazuo cut off Jesse''s ears and lock him up with Randal,


    So that the two of them can have a good night of shock,


    And then wait until he goes to New York, and then break down one by one.


    The day after Charlie asked Hattori to kidnap Randal,


    Sara put the matter behind her and focused on preparing for the next concert.


    Today, she was busy with the concert.


    In order to have better cooperation with the team,


    Her agency rented a dance center in New York,


    Specifically for Sara to rehearse choreography with her backup dancers.


    After returning to the hotel in the evening,


    Sara had just finished washing up and was ready to rest,


    When her assistant Tasha knocked on the door and said to her,


    ¡°Sara, Mr. Adam Fei from the Fei family called and wants to invite you to their home for a meal tomorrow at noon.¡±


    "Adam Fei?" Sara frowned slightly and asked, "Is it Randal''s father?¡±


    "That''s right." Tasha nodded and said, "It''s him,"


    "What he means is that Randal''s grandfather is eager to meet you."


    Sara said without thinking, "No! Refuse it!"


    Tasha was busy saying, "Sara, the Fei family is very influential in New York,"


    "It''s not appropriate to refuse directly I''m afraid.......... "


    "What''s inappropriate?" The always modest Sara,


    Showed a rare expression of disgust and disdain, and said coldly:


    "How influential their family is, has nothing to do with me,"


    "I do not ask him to lend me money, two do not ask him to do things,"


    "He is the richest man in the world, I do not need to give him respect!"


    "And, they invited me to dinner, what exactly is the intention without guessing,"


    "Just want to take this opportunity to side-step from me to find out,"


    "How in the end Randal disappeared, or maybe, want to find out about Charlie,"


    "I will not give them any opportunity to take advantage of!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tasha said helplessly: "If we leave New York tomorrow, leave the United States,"


    ¡°It does not even need you to speak, I directly want them to refuse,¡± ¡°But we still have a lot of games in the United


    States,¡±


    "I''m really afraid that the Fei family will give us a trip.......... ¡±


    Sara lightly said: "It''s okay, we are not ustomed to their problems,¡±


    "You just refuse your, the rest, the soldiers to block, water to cover up!¡±


    "Yes.¡± Tasha nodded and said, "Hearing you speak is a boost, I''ll give a reply!¡±


    Afterward, Tasha walked out of Sara''s room,


    Picked up the phone and called Adam back, the call was answered,


    She said nonchntly: "Sorry Mr. Fei, Miss Gu recently had to prepare for the performance,¡±


    "There are more things to do, there is no time to visit the door, please forgive me.¡±


    Adam did not expect that this girl Sara even dared to refuse the invitation of the Fei family,


    So he said with some anger, "Even if Miss Gu is busy, there is always time to have a meal, right?¡±


    Tashaughed and said, "Sorry, this time she is really not avable.¡±


    After saying that, Tasha said: "Mr. Fei I still have something to do, I have to hang up first.¡±


    Listening to the busy tone of the disconnected phone, Adam was furious.


    He immediately reported to his father at the side, ¡°Dad, that girl refused! What a daring girl!"


    Dawson was also a bit annoyed and said in a cold voice, "This little girl is a bit uncaring."


    After saying that, Dawson waved his hand and said in a stern voice:


    "Isn''t sheing to New York for a concert?"


    "You arrange someone to go and buy her performance venue,"


    "And then tell her team that the entire venue will be upgraded and the performance will be postponed indefinitely,"


    "And as for the contract she signed with the venue,"


    "We will pay the price, and then I will see what she can do."

 Chapter 4350

    Chapter 4350


    The next morning, Sara got up early to wash and pack,


    Ready to go to the dance center to continue rehearsals.


    Since Charlie didn''te to New York yesterday,


    She had been a little worried in her heart,


    So she took the initiative to send him a message asking him if he nned toe to New York today.


    Charlie originally nned to go there today and find a way to make,


    Randal and Jesse both talk and tell them all about the hookups they had done,


    And then find a way to fix the evidence.


    As long as he gets the evidence, the rest of the matter will be solved.


    In order to keep his wife from getting suspicious,


    He used the reason of helping Sara adjust her feng shui,


    And nned to take a helicopter to New York directly after his wife went to school.


    Therefore, when he received Sara''s text message, he replied directly,


    "I''lle thereter, but I have something to solve first.¡±


    Sara then said, "I have to rehearse at the dance center today,¡±


    "If you are not in a hurry to go back, let''s have dinner together tonight.¡±


    Charlie readily agreed to do so.


    Sara was naturally happy to see Charlie''s promise,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    And hurriedly made an appointment with him,


    So she hung up the phone beautifully and prepared to go out.


    At this time, Tasha ran over in a panic and said:


    "Sara, it''s not good! The performance venue has sent a notice,¡±


    "Saying that the venue has to be upgraded and repaired,¡± "And the time required cannot be determined,¡±


    ¡°So the performance will be postponed indefinitely!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Sara was shocked and asked out of the blue,


    ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t we not already sign a contract with them and pay a 50 percent deposit in advance?¡±


    ¡°The content signed in ck and white,¡±


    ¡°They are not afraid of the consequences of the breach of contract?¡±


    Tasha said helplessly:


    ¡°They said, ording to the contract they are ready to give us ten times thepensation.................................. ¡±


    Sara was even more surprised after hearing this, and quickly asked,


    ¡°What the h3ll is going on here? I have had so many concerts,¡±


    ¡°The first time I encounter the venue side initiating to breach the contract   ¡±


    Tasha exined: ¡°I heard that the venue just changed hands this morning,¡±


    ¡°The entire arena along with all the hardware, all the contracts, debts, receivables, etc.,¡±


    ¡°All transferred to the new buyer, our contract naturally also transferred to the new buyer,¡±


    ¡°The new buyer is clearly not short of money,¡±


    ¡°They are ready to directly pay ten times the amount of liquidated damages to our ount!¡±


    After listening to this, Sara''s expression suddenly became grave,


    She seriously analyzed: ¡°Ten times thepensation is definitely not a small amount,¡±


    ¡°Any person doing business would not make such a decision,¡±


    ¡°Because by doing so, he simply does not have any interest to speak of,¡±


    ¡°Unless he does not care about interest in his eyes!¡±


    Tasha was busy asking, ¡°You mean, someone is deliberately screwing us?¡±


    Sara nodded and said without thinking, ¡°I guess this is done by the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°So don''t worry, wait for Fei''s family to contact you!¡±


    Tasha asked, ¡°Sara, what if that Adam uses this as ckmail¡±


    ¡°And insists that you go to the Fei family?¡±


    ¡°They will definitely be looking for you to ask for a favor!¡±


    Sara thought about it and said, ¡°If he dares to open his mouth,¡±


    ¡°I will go tell Charlie to apany me, anyway, Charlie wille to New Yorkter!¡±


    ¡°As long as Charlie is here, I''m not afraid of anything!¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe it, who can still bully me in front of Charlie!¡±

 Chapter 4351

    Chapter 4351


    As soon as Tasha heard Sara mention Charlie, she immediately lit up and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Yes, yes! Find your Charlie, if the Fei family dares to bully you,¡±


    ¡°Let your Charlie beat the sh!t out of him!¡±


    Sara said awkwardly, ¡°Can you be a little moredylike........... ¡±


    Tasha said: ¡°I am usually verydylike, but better not to provoke me,¡±


    ¡°Once you provoke me, I do not care what is thedylike manner and whatnot,¡±


    ¡°Charlie, if he can kick that Adam to the ground,¡±


    ¡°I Tasha will definitely go up to make up for his ck foot!¡±


    Sara helplessly shook her head: ¡°Really can''t do anything with you.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at the time and said,


    ¡°Let''s go to the dance center to rehearse.¡±


    Tasha asked, ¡°What about the Fei family?¡±


    ¡°If we can''t get it right, the show will definitely be canceled......... ¡±


    ¡°It''s okay.¡± Sara waved her hand: ¡°The Fei family''s purpose is to see me,¡±


    ¡°Not really to spoil the show, they should call you soon.¡±


    Sara was indeed right.


    Before she could leave the hotel, Tasha received a call from Adam.


    On the phone, Adam smilingly asked, ¡°Before saying I want to invite Miss Gu to dinner, can you tell if Miss Gu has


    time?¡±


    Tasha pulled open the car door into the passenger seat, very indignantly said: ¡°Mr. Fei, you are a big name in New


    York,¡±


    ¡°Engage in such small means to target Sara, a little inappropriate, right?¡±


    Adam yed dumb and said, ¡°Oh, what are you talking about, Miss Chen,¡±


    ¡°We appreciate Miss Gu very much, how could we possibly use any petty tactics against her?¡±


    Tasha did not bother to talk nonsense with him and asked bluntly,


    ¡°If you are a man, tell me the truth, did you buy the venue for our performance?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adam admitted without thinking, ¡°The venue was indeed bought by one of ourpanies,¡±


    ¡°And to be honest, that venue wasst renovated a year ago,¡±


    ¡°And in our opinion is more or less out of step with the times,¡±


    ¡°So we intend to invest arge sum of money to upgrade it in all aspects.¡±


    ¡°After all, Miss Gu is an international star, we certainly can not let her suffer even a little bit!¡±


    ¡°So please also rest assured that once we havepleted the construction of this venue,¡±


    ¡°We will definitely be the first to invite Miss Gu toe over for a concert,¡±


    ¡°And I promise you that we will definitely not charge a penny for the venue.¡±


    Tasha gritted her teeth in anger and asked, ¡°Mr. Fei, let''s just open up and talk, just tell me,¡±


    ¡°What it will take to make sure our performance is held as scheduled.¡±


    Adam smiled and said, ¡°It''s not impossible to hold the show as scheduled,¡±


    ¡°But we have invested a lot of manpower and resources to prepare for the upgrade,¡±


    ¡°And many shows were postponed, we alsopensated a lot of liquidated damages,¡±


    ¡°If Miss Gu really wants to perform as scheduled,¡±


    ¡°You might as well take time to have a meal together and sit down to have a good chat.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tasha said coldly: ¡°I can''t make the decision,¡±


    ¡°I have to ask Miss Gu for instructions and get back to youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adam said, ¡°Then I''ll wait for good news.¡±


    Tasha hung up the phone and asked Sara, ¡°Sara, what do you say? Should I promise him or?¡±


    Sara said, ¡°Charlie wille to New Yorkter,¡±


    ¡°Let''s go to rehearsal first, I''ll call Charlie at noon and ask him.¡±

 Chapter 4352

    Chapter 4352


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Charlie took a helicopter and arrived in Long Beach, New York.


    The ne flew directly to the luxurious vi rented by Joseph,


    While Joseph came out to greet him together with Hattori Hanzo and Kazuo, the father and son.


    When Hanzo saw Charlie, the whole person was extraordinarily nervous,


    He hurriedly went forward and bowed and said, ¡°Master Wade........... I am


    Hattori Hanzo,"


    "The head of this generation of Iga ninja,"


    "Earlier my son did not know that you were in New York,"


    "And has offended you, so please forgive me!"


    Charlie nodded, said indifferently:


    "Seeing that you also once came to Waderest with Miss Ito to help me,"


    "The previous matter, I will not me, but from now on, you Iga ninja,"


    "In everything, you will have to absolutely listen to my orders,"


    "I will find you a very good home in the United States, you don''t need to move back to Japan."


    "Okay, Okay, Okay........ " Hanzo nodded piously,


    Since he recorded the video admitting that he had carried out the terrorist attack,


    He had understood that to Japan basically, he could not go back, Excluding the iron will to follow Charlie, he could not


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    think of any other option for his Iga ninja.


    After all, only a few hundred meters away from this vi in another manor,


    The entire Fei family, are racking their brains to find the whereabouts of the Iga ninja,


    But they never dreamed that the Iga ninja would dare to fly all the way from Japan ande so close to them.


    Charlie was satisfied with Hanzo''s attitude, nodded his head,


    Then said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, how are those two guys doing?¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°Mr. Wade, those two guys have been hanging in the basement overnight.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Go, go take a look.¡±


    When the four people came to the basement, Randal and Jesse were already exhausted,


    The two had been hanging in the air, and had not eaten or drunk,


    Their physical strength, endurance, and energy had long been exhausted,


    Especially Randal, because he came early and hung out for a long time,


    His wrists had been hanging dislocated, painful to the heart.


    Seeing Charlieing, the two men trembled with fear,


    Randal knew that Charlie could not let him go, but still cried and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... beg you to have mercy and let me go,¡±


    ¡°No matter how much money you want, I will let my family give you the amount   ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: "All right Randal, such words do not need to speak, save yourself some energy.¡±


    Randal still bawling and begging: "Mr. Wade.......... I beg you........ how much


    money?¡±


    "You say a number....... Fei family will certainly make you satisfied!¡±


    Charlie coldly said: "Randal, from now on, If I hear another word from your mouth again,¡±


    ¡± I will let someone remove a part of your body,¡±


    "Until you are reduced into a human pig with the only torso and head left!¡±


    Randal was scared out of his mind, and could only honestly shut his mouth.


    Charlie then looked at Jesse beside him and coldly asked,


    "You are Jesse Qiao, right? Do you know that I have been looking for you for a long time?¡±


    Jesse shivered in fear, asked nervously:


    "You....... who are you......... I do not seem to have offended you........... "


    Charlieughed: "You may indeed not have offended me, but I have offended you.¡±


    Jesse asked with a foggy face, "I''m sorry.......... I....... didn''t understand.......... ¡±


    Charlie looked at him and smiled slightly: "Your brother n Qiao, I killed him!¡±


    Hearing these words, Jesse''s expression was instantly shocked!


    He knew that his greatest fear had still happened!


    Jesse was afraid that he would end up like his brother,


    So he fled to New York and hid with the Fei family.


    But he never dreamed that even if he hid in the Fei family,


    He could not hide from the man behind the curtain.


    The person who kidnapped Randal, and the person who killed his brother, is the same


    Thinking of his brother''s death, his heart was horrified and he subconsciously asked Charlie:


    ¡°What grudge do my brother and I have against you? Why do you want to do this to us?¡±

 Chapter 4353

    Chapter 4353


    Charlie sneered: "You really don''t have any self-awareness,¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, do you know what kind of rtionship Xiaofen Li and I have?¡±


    When Jesse heard the words Xiaofen Li, he was scared out of his mind,


    And even Randal who was at the side was scared to the point of trembling.


    How could Jesse not know Xiaofen.........


    His brother, went to pick up Xiaofen at sea when the ident happened.


    And Xiaofen is also the girl Randal previously specifically wanted.


    Once he heard Charlie and Xiaofen have a rtionship,


    Jesse knew that he was really dead this time.


    And Randal is terrified to the extreme.


    He never dreamed that the two girls he wanted were rted to Charlie!


    Wouldn''t it take two deaths to make Charlie happy?


    At this time, Charlie looked at Jesse and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°I believe that with the style of action of someone like you,¡±


    ¡°You must have kept a lot of relevant information about Randal,¡±


    ¡°As well as other clients, if you can take the initiative to hand over,¡±


    ¡°All the information you have to me, I can give you a painful time, otherwise,¡±


    ¡°I will let you experience what it means to be worse than death.¡±


    Jesse trembled and said offhandedly, ¡°You must want that information on the paid family!¡±


    ¡°If you promise to spare my life, I will give you all that information!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Otherwise, even if I die, I won''t let you get what you want!¡±


    Charlie hummed andughed, ¡°You are in my hands, and it is not up to you to say whether you live or die.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Joseph and spoke, ¡°Joseph, bring over the drugs you used to extract confessions by


    torture before!¡±


    Joseph immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wade!¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the room,


    And a momentter, he came back with a syringe in his hand.


    Charlie nced at the syringe and said to Joseph, ¡°Youe and introduce it to them.¡±


    "Your subordinate obeys!¡± Joseph immediately raised the syringe in his hand and said in a cold voice:


    "The drug inside this, once injected into your bodies,¡±


    "It will make your pain sensation be amplified by more than a hundred times,¡±


    "At that time, you will have to suffer great pain even for breathing and heartbeat,¡±


    "Even if you are just stabbed with the tip of a needle a few times, it will make you die of pain.¡±


    Speaking of this, Joseph added: "But don''t worry,¡±


    "This stuff only works on the nervous system, so even if you feel like you''re about to die of pain,¡±


    "There''s no danger to your life, so you have plenty of time to slowly experience this extraordinary and wonderful


    feeling!¡±


    After hearing this, the two people were scared and almost copsed immediately.


    Charlie pointed directly at Jesse and said to Joseph, "Give him a shot first!¡±


    Hearing the order, Joseph immediately went forward,


    And directly stuck the needle of the syringe into Jesse''s thigh.


    Jesse only felt an unprecedented intense paining rapidly, and immediately after that,


    The pain started to spread from his leg to his whole body!


    Soon, he felt that his wrists were hanging extremely painful,


    The feeling was like putting both hands under the train wheels repeatedly crushed, the pain was extreme.


    And his already hungry stomach, because of this drug, also hurt for a moment almost making him faint.


    Every kind of pain he endured was already far beyond the maximum pain that a normal person can touch.


    If a woman giving birth is ten levels of pain, he now feels at least over a hundred!


    The intense pain made his body sinewy and his whole body screaming in agony,


    He was undergoing hellish torture.


    He nearly copsed and loudly pleaded: ¡°Mr. Wade.......... I........ I''m in too


    much pain....... ¡±


    ¡°I''m really in too much pain... . please kill me, I really can''t take it anymore!¡±


    Charlie looked at his extremely painful appearance,


    His heart did not have the slightest sympathy, and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°When begging me, you might as well think about how many innocent girls,¡±


    ¡°Have said the same thing to you, and have you spared them?¡±

 Chapter 4354

    Chapter 4354


    Jesse cried, ¡°I....... I really know I''m wrong.......... ¡±


    "Mr. Wade....... beg you to give me a painless de........... ¡±


    "Want pain and pleasure?¡± Charlie snorted and said,


    "Unless you take out all the information you keep, otherwise,¡±


    "I will keep your dog''s life and make you try this feeling once a day.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Kazuo and said in a cold voice:


    "Kazuo, pull out your belt and use your full strength to hit hard!¡±


    How dare Kazuo disobey, immediately pulled the belt down,


    Rushed to Jesse in front of him, and then waved the belt like crazy.


    Jesse was originally wearing only a pair of pants, the rest of the body was exposed,


    And was immediately beaten by Kazuo''s flesh.


    The pain was almost like an explosion that swept through his body,


    As if every cell was suffering the ultimate pain.


    After a few straps from Kazuo,


    Jesse was in so much pain that it was as if the sky was about to explode upon him.


    His entire consciousness has blurred, but the pain has not diminished in the slightest,


    And continues to destroy his nerves and will.


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°Joseph, have someone prepare a basin of hot water,¡±


    ¡°I want him to try and find that feeling of being thrown into iron water!¡±


    Joseph said without thinking, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, your subordinate will arrange it!¡±


    When Jesse heard this, he cried and howled,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... I give up I''m willing to give you all the evidence.......... ¡±


    ¡°Please don''t torture me anymore......... please......... ¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Jesse, it''s toote to beg for mercy,¡±


    ¡°I have given you a chance ah, but you are really useless too!¡±


    After saying that, he said: ¡°I heard that this medicine has at least two hours of effect,¡±


    ¡°You first grasp the two hours of time, enjoy, the rest, we will talk when you finish enjoying.¡±


    Jesse''s intestines were blue with regret at this moment.


    He really did not expect that Charlie was even more devilish than himself.


    At this time, Joseph''s men walked in with a basin of hot water.


    The hot water was still steaming, and the temperature would not be low at first nce.


    Charlie knew that if this pot of hot water went down,


    Jesse would not be scalded to death, but he would also be seriously scalded.


    The original scalding pain is extremely strong,


    If superimposed on the drug, afraid that he will be in pain to the spot to die.


    However, Charlie does not care.


    If he really died, even if he has to feed him a rejuvenation pill,


    He would have to bring him back to life and continue to let him taste the ultimate pain!


    Otherwise, he will be sorry for the innocent girls who were killed by these sgums!


    So, he directly took the basin of hot water from the hands of the soldier of the Cataclysmic Front,


    And then without any hesitation, he poured the whole basin on Jesse.


    At this moment, like the painful wailing of hell instantly resounded,


    Jesse felt like being treated like a ughtered pig, the hair of which has to be removed.


    Yet hanging in mid-air desperately struggling..........


    Charlie suddenly remembered something, pointing to the side of Randal, coldly said: ¡°Joseph, hurry up to give young


    master Fei a shot,¡± "We can not let him watch on the side! Look at the sweat on Young Master Fei''s anxious head!¡±


    Randal broke down and cried, "Mr. Wade, I am scared........ scared ah!¡±


    Charlie said to Joseph: "Never mind how he got sweaty, first give him a shot to refresh his mind!¡±


    Joseph immediately said, "Yes, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie asked again, "Right Joseph, in your Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    "Are there any soldiers with male gender and male hObby?¡±


    Joseph nodded awkwardly, "Back to Mr. Wade,¡±


    "There is definitely........ this situation and is indeed moremon now as


    well.¡±


    Charlie asked again, "Are there any here?¡±


    Joseph nodded: "There should be.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: "Then hurry up and arrange for the two distinguished guests right away?!¡±

 Chapter 4355

    Chapter 4355


    Charlie''s words made Jesse and Randalpletely scared out of their wits.


    Both of them cried out for mercy almost simultaneously,


    But Charlie turned a deaf ear to their pleas.


    Jesse broke down in fear, after all, his perception of pain was now amplified a hundred times,


    He didn''t dare to imagine what kind of pain he would endure if he was arranged,


    So he yelled offhandedly, ¡°Why are you doing this to us!¡±


    ¡°Even if we broke thew, we have to be judged by thew!¡±


    ¡°ording to Americanw, the most we can get is life imprisonment without parole forever,¡±


    ¡°So why are you treating us so inhumanely!!!¡±


    ¡°Inhumane?¡± Charlie asked curiously, ¡°What? When you killed those innocent girls,¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t you talk to them about what it means to be humane?¡±


    ¡°Now that it''s your turn to be unlucky, you''re talking to me about humanity here?¡±


    ¡°What? Is humanity your family''s business?¡±


    Jesse cried, ¡°I didn''t do the killing of those girls.......... ¡±


    ¡°I was only responsible for arranging the people for them,¡±


    ¡°The killing was done by Randal and the others! Not only Randal!¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There are at least a few dozen more perverts like him!¡±


    ¡°If you can let me off the hook, I will definitely give them all up to atone for their crimes!¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows: ¡°What? If you didn''t kill them, you''re not guilty?¡± ¡°You think you''re innocent if you hand


    them over?¡±


    ¡°Well, ording to your reasoning, I didn''t touch you, didn''t beat you,¡± ¡°And the special project that will be arranged for


    you will also have special people to serve you,¡±


    ¡°In that case, why do you still say I am inhumane? ording to you, I''m so fcuking innocent,¡±


    ¡°What did I do that you want to use me of being inhumane?¡±


    Jesse knew that he was already full of evil and deserved it,


    And it was impossible to beg for Charlie''s forgiveness at this time,


    So he could only cry and say, ¡°Please, I am willing to give you all the information,


    ¡°Which includes every client''s information, every girl''s information that was killed,¡±


    ¡°And all kinds of hidden filming videos,¡±


    ¡°As long as you let me off the hook, I will give it all to you!........... ¡±


    Charlie asked in a cold voice: ¡°When I asked you just now, why didn''t you speak?¡±


    ¡°I just asked you for that information, why didn''t you give it?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say that you would rather die than give out that information?¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll let you try what it means to live worse than death!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added:


    ¡°Trust me, Jesse, you will still give me that information sooner orter.¡±


    Randal at this point can not wait to directly tear Jesse alive, so he angrily roared: ¡°Jesse, you fcuking son of a b!tch!


    How dare you take a video of me!¡±


    "What the fcuk did you promise to me in the first ce?¡±


    Jesse, tormented by the pain, broke down and roared like a madman:


    "Of course, I want to keep the fcuking evidence!¡±


    "Otherwise, in case something happens one day,¡±


    "You ba5tards would dump the ck pot on me alone, what the fcuk am I going to do?¡±


    Charlie saw the two begin to dog-eat-dog again, disgustedly said:


    "You two remember, those who insult people, people are always insulting you back;¡±


    "Abuse people, people are always abusing you back!¡±


    "This is God''s way of good and evil, the heavenly way of reincarnation!¡±

 Chapter 4356

    Chapter 4356


    After saying that, Charlie turned his head and said to Joseph,


    "Joseph, you can arrange the rest, I wille back to talk to them in two hours!¡±


    Joseph immediately nodded and said, "Okay Mr. Wade, your subordinates will make the arrangements!¡±


    Charlie didn''t say anything more and stepped out of the basement.


    Two hourster.


    When Charlie returned to the basement, both Jesse and Randal had turned into walking corpses.


    The great pain and humiliation hadpletely disintegrated the will of the two.


    At this moment, the two people, none of them in the heart has regret.


    At this moment, they really began to feel remorse for what they had done before.


    If in an ordinary way, even if they were sentenced to life imprisonment, they would not really feel regret.


    Only by letting them experience the pain they once inflicted,


    On innocent others for no reason could they truly realize what kind of brut3s they really were.


    Seeing Charlie step in, Jesse, who had alreadypletely calmed down, suddenly howled.


    He struggled to crawl towards Charlie,


    But his body had long since lost any breath after the severe pain,


    He could only squirm on the floor like a maggot, wailing under his breath,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... I''ll tell you everything.......... everything, please You give me a


    pain...... ¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie asked him, "What? Now you know it''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I know....... know........ ,¡± Jesse cried,


    "I''m guilty, I deserve to die........ ¡±


    "I''m really sorry for all the innocent girls who were killed by me........... ¡±


    "I don''t ask for anything but for you to give me a chance to pay for their lives       ¡±


    The past two hours, for Jesse, were ten thousand times more horrible than the purgatory on earth.


    At this time, he had already given up his desire for survival,


    Deep inside his heart when he thought that he might suffer such extreme torture again in the future.


    Right now, he only wanted to die quickly, the more painful death the better.


    Seeing that this man was already as humble as a maggot, Charlie could not show him any mercy.


    Charlie was never a saintly mother, in his opinion,


    If a person has made a mistake, he must pay the corresponding price for the mistake,


    This is real fairness and justice.


    Not to let this kind of peoplepletely into despair,


    And how to face those innocent girls who were tortured by them to despair?


    At this moment, Charlie, cold eyes looking at Jesse, faintly said:


    ¡°I can give you a chance, but only once, you must give me all the evidence you have,¡±


    ¡°There must not be the slightest concealment, as long as you cooperate honestly,¡±


    ¡°From now on, to the day you die, I will give you thest humane treatment.¡±


    Charlie also looked at the same eyes filled with blood!


    He never thought that there would be such inhumane beasts in peaceful times!


    What''s even more hateful is that these animals are all the so-called social elites,


    And upper-ss people, but their methods are so brutal!


    Some people''s brutal methods, even if the Nazis watched, I''m afraid they would be ashamed of themselves!


    After flipping through a few videos, Charlie''s blood pressure was already soaring.


    He looked at Joseph and said coldly, ¡°Joseph, I''ll give you a mission!¡±

 Chapter 4357

    Chapter 4357


    Joseph said without thinking, ¡°Mr. Wade, please speak!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°You arrange for people to immediately start analyzing these videos and files,¡± ¡°Make sure to rify how


    many people they have,¡± ¡°How many girls they have mutted, investigate the identity of each one of them,¡± "And then


    pull out a list! After we finish with the Fei family, I''ll take care of them one by one!¡±


    Joseph immediately said, "Your subordinate obeys the orders!¡±


    Charlie downloaded several videos of Randal onto his phone,


    And then said to Joseph, "It''s almost time to let Dous and Ste set off.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Joseph said without thinking, "I''ll give the order now.¡±


    Charlie walked outside to the terrace,


    Which was on the fourth floor and could just see the Fei family manor not far away.


    Seeing that in the middle of the Fei family manor,


    Many people were patrolling and on guard,


    He couldn''t help but wipe a mocking smile across the corner of his mouth.


    After tonight, the new emperor of the Fei family will have to fall.


    At this moment, the vast Indian Ocean.


    While enjoying it, she could not help but be a little puzzled.


    To her right, she could still vaguely see thend,


    Which she knew was Sri Lanka, known as the ''Pearl of the Indian Ocean.''


    She also could not help but be a little puzzled,


    Feeling that from yesterday to today, the speed of the cargo ship traveled significantly slower,


    So much so that a day and a night have passed,


    The cargo ship still has not sailed away from the coastline of Sri Lanka.


    Normally, only three to five hundred kilometers of the voyage is needed to leave Sri Lanka behind.


    And although the speed of the cargo ship is not fast,


    But a day and a night at least can run six or seven hundred kilometers.


    Just when she was still puzzled, Ruoli quickly walked up to the deck and came towards Ste.


    Hearing the footsteps, Ste looked back and saw that the visitor was Ruoli,


    So she smiled and waved and said, "Ruoli."


    Ruoli smiled faintly and said to Ste,


    "Ste, it''s almost time, hurry back to your room and clean up."


    "Clean up?" Ste was surprised and asked,


    "Aren''t you going to let the deck work for the crew?"


    "What do I need to go back and clean up for?"


    Ruoli said very seriously, "You need to go back and pack up your personal belongings,"


    ¡°The helicopter from Cataclysmic Front wille to pick us up and leave in half an hour.¡±


    Ste was even more surprised, she asked in confusion,


    "Ruoli, didn''t Mr. Wade arrange for us to go to Syria? Where should we leave for at this time?¡±


    Speaking of this, she could not help but ask somewhat nervously,


    "Mr. Wade is not backtracking, right?¡±


    "No..... Mr. Wade is certainly not such a person, so where exactly does he


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    want us to go?¡±


    Ruoliughed: "Mr. Wade said, where to go can not be said now,¡±


    "Even I myself do not know now, I only know that we only have half an hour to prepare,¡±


    "The helicopter will take us out of here when it arrives,¡±


    "Well, to Colombo, the capital of Sri Lanka.¡±


    "Sri Lanka....... ¡± muttered Ste, turning to look at thend a long way off to


    the right,


    And said offhandedly, "No wonder the freighter has been traveling very slowlytely,¡±


    "It turns out that the intention is for me to get us off the ship here........... ¡±

 Chapter 4358

    Chapter 4358


    Saying that, Ste looked at Ruoli and asked,


    "Ruoli, are you also going to Colombo with us?¡±


    "Yes." Ruoli smiled, ¡°ording to Mr. Wade''s request,¡± ¡°I am to escort you to your destination.¡±


    Ste nodded gently and asked again, ¡°Then does my grandfather know about it?¡±


    Ruoli said, ¡°I came to inform you the first time I received the order,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fei and Mr. Karl''s side, it''s better for you to tell them.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ste said with a mncholy heart that could not be concealed,


    ¡°I''ll go tell grandpa and Master Yuan to hurry up and pack their belongings.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Ruoli said, ¡°I will also go pack, we will meet on the deck in twenty- five minutes.¡±


    Ste ran all the way back to the cargo ship''s cabin,


    Dous was idly trying to carve a fist-sized piece of scrap wood with a small knife.


    This piece of wood is one of several pieces of wood he picked up by chance on the cargo ship,


    Because it was really boring, so he picked it up to carve something to pass the boring time.


    At this moment, his personal bodyguard, Karl, was using the fine sandpaper,


    He had found to help him polish one of the wood carvings that had already taken shape,


    And praised him while polishing it: ¡°Elder Fei, I didn''t expect you to have this kind of skill.


    Dousughed: "When I was a child, my biggest wish was to be a carver,¡±


    ¡°And I learned the craft from a teacher for a while.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    As he said, he took a nce at the finished carving of Doumu in Karl''s hand and said seriously,


    "Master Yuan, this Doumu is for you, if I leave in the future, I can also leave a reminder!¡±


    Karl said gratefully, "Thank you, Master Fei, I really like this statue of Doumu,¡±


    "And I will keep it well so that I can live up to your kindness!¡±


    Dous nodded and smiled, "If there is a chance to find a piece of good incense wood in the future,¡±


    "I will carve another one for you!¡±


    Karl was ttered and said, "No need Elder Fei, this piece is more than what


    I could wish for....... ¡±


    Dous smiled faintly and said, "When we say grateful,¡±


    "It should be me who is grateful to you, you have been working hard for me for so many years,¡±


    "And now you are being implicated because of me, honestly, I really feel sorry for you    ¡±


    Karl said: "Elder Fei you are wee, this is my duty!¡± Dous nodded and was about to speak when the door was


    suddenly pushed open by Ste.


    She entered the door and saw that grandpa and Karl were there,


    So she hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa, Master Yuan, Mr. Wade has an order for us to hurry up and pack our personal


    belongings,¡±


    ¡°A ne will pick us up in half an hour and take us to Colombo!¡±


    Dous was surprised and asked,


    ¡°Are we not going to Syria? Why has it changed to Colombo?¡±


    "I''m not sure.¡± Ste said, ¡°Mr. Wade just gave the order,¡±


    ¡°Ryed by Miss Su, and Miss Su will also go with us.¡±


    ¡°Strange....... ¡± Dous frowned and smacked his lips,


    ¡°We go to Syria I can figure it out, after all, the Cataclysmic Front has established a base there,¡±


    ¡°When we get there, our safety can definitely be guaranteed........... ¡±


    ¡°But, taking us to Colombo for what?¡±


    Karl was also confused and said, ¡°Sri Lanka is rtively chaotic,¡±


    ¡°And the Cataclysmic Front can not have too many people there,¡±


    ¡°Certainly not as safe as Syria for us, why did Mr. Wade suddenly change the n?¡±


    Ste said helplessly, ¡°Let''s not discuss this, since Mr. Wade asked us to go to Sri Lanka,¡±


    ¡°We certainly can not refuse, it is a blessing but not a curse,¡±


    ¡°A curse can not be avoided, we can only choose to believe in Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°And the helicopter will be here soon, we have to pack our things quickly.¡±


    Dous sighed and said with emotion, ¡°Ste is right! It''s a blessing but not a curse,¡±


    ¡°A curse that can''t be avoided! Since this life was saved by Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Let''s listen to his arrangements! Pack up your things and get ready to go!¡±

 Chapter 4359

    Chapter 4359


    Twenty minutester, Dous, Ste, and Karl arrived on the deck with their carry-on luggage.


    At this time, the sky over the sea had already darkened,


    Leaving only a hint of dim light from the western skyline.


    On top of the deck, Ruoli had been waiting here for ten minutes.


    When Dous saw Ruoli, he said very politely,


    ¡°Miss Su, it''s hard for you to apany us on another trip........... ¡±


    Ruoli smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Fei, there is no need to be polite,¡±


    ¡°As long as it is something Mr. Wade asked me to do, I will do my best.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After saying that, she looked at the time and spoke, ¡°Mr. Fei, the helicopter will be here soon, we are now,¡± ¡°About two


    hundred kilometers away from Colombo, the flight time is about one hour.¡±


    Dous nodded gently.


    Although he wanted to ask why Charlie had suddenly arranged for him and his granddaughter to go to Colombo,


    He wanted to ask what the next arrangement was after they arrived in Colombo.


    But he thought about it for a moment and decided to follow Charlie''s arrangement.


    Since he hade, he would be safe.


    Soon, a heavy helicopter on the sea surface came flying against the sea at great speed,


    And it began to slow down when it approached the cargo ship,


    And then it descended directly above the deck.


    The helicopter just stopped on the deck, the cabin door was immediately opened,


    Several loaded and armed soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front came down from the ship,


    Three or two steps to reach Ruoli, the leader respectfully said:


    "Miss Su, we are ordered by the Supreme Commander to pick you and several others to Colombo,¡±


    "Time is short, please hurry up and get on the ne.¡±


    Ruoli nodded and said to Dous, "Mr. Fei, please go ahead.¡± Dous did not hesitate and boarded the cabin with the


    help of several people.


    After everyone boarded the ne,


    The heavy helicopter immediately roared up and flew in the direction of Sri Lanka.


    Meanwhile, in New York, USA.


    Sara finished her morning rehearsal and gave Charlie a call.


    As soon as the call came through, she asked him,


    ¡°Charlie, have you arrived in New York yet?¡±


    "I''ve arrived.¡± Charlieughed: "What''s wrong, looking for me for something?¡±


    Sara said aggressively, "Charlie, someone is bullying me, you have toe for me!¡±


    Charlie asked, "Who is bullying you?¡±


    Sara said in a puffed-up voice: "It''s that Adam Fei!¡±


    "Apany under their family, paid a high price to buy the venue where I will hold a concert,¡±


    "And then suddenly said that the venue has to be renovated,¡± "Forcing me to postpone the concert or change the ce,


    our stage is almost built,¡±


    ¡°Sound and choreography equipment are in the venue, it is definitely toote to change it...................................... ¡±


    Charlie frowned: "This ba5tard is deliberate, right! What exactly is the purpose of him doing this?¡±


    Sara said: "He called Tasha, said he wanted to invite me to dinner at home,¡±


    "I think they must be ill-intentioned, maybe they suspect that,¡±


    "Randal''s disappearance is rted to me, want to get some words from me          ¡±


    Charlie asked with some anger, "What? He means that if you don''t ept their invitation,¡±


    "The show will definitely have to be postponed?¡±


    "Yes!¡± Sara is also very angry so she said:


    "They are now threatening me with this if I do not go,¡±


    "I am afraid the concert will have to be postponed,¡±


    "But I have so many concerts behind, a time change, the other times have to change too,¡±


    "Even if I put this concert on hold, it is not guaranteed that,¡±


    "They will not do the same thing in theter concerts.¡±

 Chapter 4360

    Chapter 4360


    Charlie asked her, "Then how do you n?¡±


    Sara then said delicately: "Charlie, I want to trouble you a little, apany me to go to the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°I do not know if it is convenient for you......... If it''s not convenient,¡±


    "I''ll just announce that there is a problem with the venue, the first concert is temporarily shelved,¡±


    "And thetter concert will be opened first, and finallye to New York to make up for the opening of the same.¡±


    Charlieughed: "Then your fans in New York will not be disappointed?¡±


    Sara said helplessly: "That can''t be helped, but I believe they can understand.¡±


    Charlie then said, "Forget it, what can not let you take tens of thousands of fans disappointed,¡±


    "Is it not just to go to the Fei family to eat a meal,¡±


    "It just so happens that I am now next to the Fei family,¡±


    "You let Tasha tell them that you will go over at noon,¡±


    "In a while, I will send you an address, when youe by the way just pick me up, I will go over with you.¡±


    When Sara heard this, she immediately asked with surprise,


    "Really, Charlie? I won''t give you any trouble if you apany me, right?¡±


    "No.¡± Charlieughed, "I''m going to meet with Fei''s family soon anyway,¡±


    "So I''ll take this opportunity to meet first at noon today.¡±


    Sara hurriedly said, "That''s good! Then I''ll let Tashamunicate here,¡± "And if the time is confirmed, I''lle to pick


    you up and we will go there together!¡±


    Tasha was relieved to learn that Charlie was willing to apany Sara to the Fei family.


    If Sara had gone alone, beating her to death, she wouldn''t have dared to agree.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But since Charlie was willing to apany her, she had nothing to worry about.


    In her opinion, Charlie must have the strength to deal with the entire Fei family,


    Otherwise, it would not have been possible to directly kidnap Randal.


    With that, she made a call to Adam and said to him,


    ¡°Mr. Fei, Miss Gu has time at noon, I wonder if it''s convenient for you?¡±


    As soon as Adam heard this, he knew that his tactics had worked and immediately said,


    ¡°Convenient, of course, it''s convenient! If Miss Gues over at noon,¡±


    "I''ll have the back kitchen prepare a sumptuous family feast and wait for Miss Gu''s presence!¡±


    Tasha''s heart was disgusted, but her mouth was not cold, and said,


    "In that case, then it''s a deal, Miss Gu wille over there directly.¡±


    Adam said: "Miss Chen, why don''t you give me an address,¡±


    "I''ll send a convoy to pick up Miss Gu.¡± "No need.¡± Tasha said lightly: "Miss Gu has a car,¡±


    ¡°And wille directly to your Fei family''s estate in Long Beach.¡±


    Adam smiled and didn''t insist, so he said with a smile,


    ¡°Okay, since Miss Gu insists, then I''ll be waiting at home!¡±


    Tasha said impatiently, ¡°So be it, I am hanging up first.¡±


    Adam put down the phone and said to Dawson in front of him,


    ¡°Dad, that girl named Gu has agreed toe over and will arrive at noon.¡±


    Dawson nodded with satisfaction and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°This girl must have clues rted to Randal, let''s see if we can get it out of her!¡±


    Adam said with some concern, ¡°Dad, this girl is indeed a very famous public figure,¡±


    ¡°If she deliberately pretended to be confused with us, it''s not good for us to move against her!¡±


    ¡°A public figure?¡± Dawson sneered disdainfully and said coldly:


    ¡°Public figures are not even a fa.rt in my eyes! If we can really find out something from her,¡±


    ¡°I don''t care if she''s a public figure if she doesn''t give an honest ount of everything she knows,¡±


    ¡°She won''t leave the door of my Fei family!¡±

 Chapter 4361

    Chapter 4361


    Soon, Sara arrived at the vi where Charlie was waiting for her.


    After picking him up at the door, the motorcade drove to the Fei family manor not far away.


    When the caravan arrived at the entrance of the manor,


    Adam came out of the door to greet it under false pretenses.


    Although his son was still missing, he still put on a fake smile.


    However, when Charlie and Sara walked down from the car together,


    His face full of fake smiles immediately became extremely ugly.


    Although he had only met Charlie once, his impression of him was extremely deep.


    The night his son disappeared, he had been defeated in front of Charlie.


    Adam lived so much, for the first time in front of a brat to suffer this kind of crap,


    So he always remembered this matter in his heart,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    At this time seeing him again, naturally, he is very unhappy in his heart.


    So he frowned and asked Charlie: ¡°I invited Miss Gu, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that with a lowly status like yours, you are qualified to enter the Fei family''s manor?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Charlieughed and said, ¡°That''s quite a big mouth you have, what you said? I''m not weed?¡±


    Adam said coldly, ¡°Nonsense! Of course, you''re not wee!¡±


    ¡°If you have the decency to understand that, get out and don''t be an eyesore here.¡±


    Sara did not expect that Adam would attack Charlie, so she immediately stepped forward and said coldly,


    "Mr. Wade is my good friend, I asked him to apany me here,¡±


    "If your Fei family is so inhospitable, then we will leave now!¡±


    Adam said angrily, "Miss Gu, don''t you want your concert to start as scheduled?¡±


    "It doesn''t matter.¡± Sara said disdainfully, "In front of Mr. Wade,¡±


    "What does it matter if all the concerts are canceled?¡±


    After saying that, she immediately looked at Charlie and said firmly, "Charlie, let''s go!¡±


    Adam did not expect that Sara would stand up for Charlie without him speaking,


    And her words were so absolute that she did not leave him any leeway.


    He could not help but ck face warning: "Miss Gu, I advise you to be more careful,¡±


    "My Fei family can make all your North American concerts forced to cancel at any time!¡±


    "I can even make you have no chance toe back to North America for concerts in the future!¡±


    Sara said coldly, "You think I care?¡±


    With that, she immediately took out her phone and posted a message on her Twitter ount, ¡°Due to some force


    majeure, all my tours in North America may be canceled,¡±


    ¡°If they are really canceled, please bear with me,¡±


    ¡°And I will also ask my agency to start refunding tickets as soon as possible.¡±


    Sara has tens of millions of followers on Twitter,


    And the moment this message was released, it immediately caused an earthquake on the inte!


    And Sara didn''t care at all, she handed her phone to Adam and said coldly:


    ¡°If you don''t apologize to Mr. Charlie here, we''ll leave now!¡±


    Adam fixed his eyes on the content on Sara''s phone,


    And his expression was instantly shocked speechless.


    He didn''t expect that he was only threatening Sara,


    But Sara directly announced on the inte that all tours might be canceled.


    This instantly put him in a passive position.


    Of course, he did not want to apologize to Charlie, but if Sara really gave up her tour,


    Then it might be difficult for him to understand the hidden story of his son''s kidnapping.


    In this instant, Adam was extremely angry in his heart,


    Never imagining that he had just met with Sara and was immediately taken advantage of by this young girl.

 Chapter 4362

    Chapter 4362


    Sara saw that he was still hesitant, immediately pulled Charlie, and said: ¡°Charlie, let''s get in the car and go back!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, nodded, and said,


    "Okay, I can''t get in at noon today, I''lle back at night.¡±


    Charlie said he wille over at night because at night Dous and Ste will arrive in New York.


    At that time, he naturally had to bring the two to the Fei family to put aplete end to this matter.


    Adam had no time to think about why Charlie said he woulde back at night,


    He only knew that he could not let the two people leave at this moment, otherwise, all the work would be wasted.


    Moreover, the kidnappers gave them time, but not much.


    Thinking of this, he could only say stiffly: "The two of you don''t be angry,¡± "Just now I was improperly worded, and


    please don''t be ordinary with me.¡± After saying that, he looked at Charlie again and said against his will, "Mr. Wade, I


    have offended you just now, please don''t mind!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°I didn''t expect that someone from such a privileged background,¡±


    ¡°Grand Duke Fei would still be so able to bend and stretch, it''s really impressive.¡±


    Adam knew that Charlie was sarcastic, but at this time, he did not dare to say anything more,


    He could only nod and said, ¡°Mr. Wade praise you, what just happened was a misunderstanding,¡±


    ¡°I hope we can turn over this one, what do you think?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Good, you said to turn the page then let''s turn it over first,¡±


    ¡°Really can''tter find a suitable time we can also turn it back,¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Fei wants to turn it back at any time, I am always ready to apany.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Adam really did not expect that this man spoke everywhere with a thorn in his side, not putting him in the slightest.


    At this moment, he already wanted to have someone kill him on the spot.


    However, considering that there were more important matters at noon today,


    He could only hold back the anger for the time being.


    Then, he took the initiative to lead Charlie and Sara into the manor gate.


    At this time, there were three Rolls-Royces parked in the manor, And Adam said to the two of them, ¡°The Fei family


    manor has a rule that no car from outside is allowed to enter,¡±


    ¡°So I''ll ask you two to transfer to another car to go in.¡±


    After saying that, he pulled open the door of the middle Rolls-Royce,


    And said to the two people, ¡°You two people, please.¡±


    Charlie and Sara didn''t hesitate and directly got into the Rolls-Royce.


    Adam turned around and sat in the first Rolls-Royce after the two got in,


    And then the motorcade quickly started and drove into the interior of the manor.


    A few minutester, the motorcade stopped in front of one of thergest vis of the Fei family,


    And Adam invited them, ¡°My father has been waiting in the banquet hall for a long time, pleasee with me.¡±


    Sara''s heart was more or less apprehensive, but she raised her head and nced at Charlie, then immediately rxed.


    Although the Fei family has many bodyguards,


    She knew very well in her heart that as long as Charlie was there, everything was under control.


    The two followed Adam to the banquet hall,


    At this time the banquet hallrge round table on the master seat is sitting an old man in his seventies.


    This old man looks seven percent simr to Dous, Charlie immediately guessed the identity of this person, must be


    Dawson Fei undoubtedly.


    When Dawson saw Charlie and Sara enter, he slightly narrowed his eyes and kept looking up and down at the two.


    Adam said to the two people, ¡°Let me introduce to you,¡±


    ¡°This is my father and also the head of the Fei family, Dawson Fei."


    Sara gave a slight nod to Dawson as a gesture, while Charlie asked in a straightforward manner,


    "What is your intention in making this stunt?"


    Dawson said indifferently: "You little boy, I invited Miss Gu here today,"


    "I just want to have a home-cooked meal with her,"


    "And inquire about some personal matters, so please wait outside first."


    "I go out and wait?" Charlie smiled faintly and sat down directly opposite Dawson,


    Raised his eyebrows and said,


    "If I go out, where are you going to inquire about the whereabouts of your grandson Randal Fei?"

 Chapter 4363

    Chapter 4363


    When Charlie said this, it immediately made Dawson''s expression turn hideous.


    He stared at Charlie and asked in a cold voice: "My grandson is kidnapped by you?!"


    Charlie didn''t answer, but pushed the dining chair back, crossed his legs,


    Looked at the empty table, and asked indifferently:


    ¡°Didn''t you say you were going to serve dinner?¡±


    ¡°Howe there''s not even a te of peanuts? Is this your Fei family''s way of hospitality?¡±


    Dawson did not expect that Charlie would not take him into consideration in the slightest,


    So he mmed the table in anger and said in a stern voice:


    ¡°Kid! This is the Fei family! If you don''t tell me honestly where my grandson is,¡±


    ¡°Then you won''t be able to leave this door alive!¡±


    Adam was also extremely angry.


    He had been disliked by Charlie several times before at the Wangfu Hotel,


    And he always held this grudge in his heart,


    But he didn''t expect that Charlie would still be unrepentant and speak the same way now that he hade to his home.


    So, he gritted his teeth and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Kid! If you don''t tell the truth, I will make your life worse than death!¡±


    ¡°If I find out that you are really rted to the kidnapping of my son,¡±


    ¡°I, Adam Fei, swear to God that I will kill your whole family!¡±


    ¡°Kill my whole family?¡± Charlieughed disdainfully and said,


    ¡°Adam, in broad daylight, it''s better to talk less in your dreams,¡±


    ¡°And you should know that there is a saying that troublees out of your mouth!¡±


    Adam was angered by Charlie''s arrogant attitude and shouted angrily,


    ¡°You are bullying my Fei family with no one!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately shouted, ¡°Parker!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, a middle-aged man quickly appeared at the door


    And said respectfully with his hands sped in front of him,


    ¡°What is the order of the Eldest Master?¡±


    At this moment, it was Dawson and Adam''s personal bodyguard,


    Karl''s senior brother, Parker.


    Although Parker''s strength was not as strong as Karl''s,


    He was also a five-star martial artist,


    And among the current bodyguards of the Fei family, he was the absolute ceiling.


    At this moment, Adam could no longer tolerate Charlie,


    So he pointed at him and yelled at Parker, ¡°Cut off his ear and avenge my son!¡±


    Parker''s expression was slightly hesitant, and his eyes unconsciously looked at Dawson.


    In his opinion, this kind of thing, he would only do it if Dawson nodded.


    Dawson''s expression was also gloomy at this time,


    Charlie''s arrogant attitude made him feel that this person,


    Must have a connection with his grandson''s disappearance,


    And repeatedly humiliated the father and son, which really made him angry in his heart.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Seeing that Adam has called out Parker,


    Immediately did not think much about it, and nodded to Parker.


    Parker took a look at Charlie, thinking that this kid has no cultivation,


    If he goes to cut the ears of such people, then the whole world willugh at him.


    But at this time, Adam angrily questioned,


    ¡°Parker, what are you doing frozen? Don''t you understand my words?¡±


    At this point, Parker could only nod,


    And then said to Charlie: ¡°You little brother, I''m sorry!¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly rushed towards Charlie.


    Charlie did not even look at Parker at this time,


    Until Parker rushed to his front, then he suddenly shot.


    Only to see Charlie stand up with great speed,


    His left hand easily grabbed Parker''s cor,


    Then his right hand swung violently, pped, directly on Parker''s face.

 Chapter 4364

    Chapter 4364


    Parker''s entire body was hit frozen.


    A five-star martial artist, under the fierce impact,


    Even if senior brother Karl was here, he would have to respond with all his might to resist.


    However, in front of this young man, he was like a waste,


    Easily grabbed by him by the cor, and then,


    His internal strength disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    Before he could recover from the shock, this one p came straight up with a crisp sound.


    p.......


    Not only Parker froze, but even Dawson and Adam were also petrified on the spot.


    Who would have thought that the ceiling of the Fei family''s force value...


    Would be sturdily smacked with a big beep pocket..........


    Immediately after, a scene that made them incredulous appeared again.


    Charlie finished a p, with the backhand and upward gave a violent lift,


    And again with the back of his right hand, again gave a big beep pocket to Parker.


    Parker although the whole person is like a wooden soldier dumbfounded, But the tears have been uncontroble


    No one knows how much psychological damage two big beep pockets can do to a five-star martial


    artist........................................


    Just at this time, Charlie with a trace of aura sealed Parker''s whole body meridians,


    And coldly shouted: ¡°If you do not want to be an invalid for life, then kneel down honestly for me!"


    Parker''s whole body was immediately revived!


    He immediately realized that the five meridians that he had spent half his life,


    And suffered countless hardships to open were allpletely blocked by a nameless force!


    At this moment, his entire heart instantly copsed,


    Unable to care about the psychological damage he had just suffered,


    He crumbled to his knees and howled, ¡°Senior.......... please have mercy,


    senior....... "


    To Parker, he was not a martial artist trained by the Fei family,


    But was only ordered by his master to serve the Fei family.


    Therefore, he did not have a strong loyalty to this family.


    The previous obedience was of course from the perspective of the division as well as the interests.


    But now, his cultivation instantly returned to zero, A lifetime of hard work destroyed, in this case, what does the Fei


    family, father, and son, count for?


    Even the division and his own dignity are no longer important,


    What he wants is just to keep his cultivation,


    Otherwise, he is likely to be a ruined man in this way...........


    Charlie disdainfully nced at the tearful Parker, coldly bellowed: ¡°Kneel farther down!¡±


    Parker did not dare to say more, hurriedly kneeling all the way backward,


    All the way back to the corner, at this time, he could not control it and choked:


    "Senior....... I get paid from them, to eliminate disasters for them,¡±


    "I hope you do not remember the small man......... ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: "You just keep kneeling here,¡±


    "Later someone wille to teach you a lesson for me!¡±


    "Before that, you dare to move a hair, I will break your arms and legs,¡±


    "So that you can not even be an ordinary person!¡±


    When Parker heard these words, he was filled with horror.


    He didn''t know who exactly Charlie was looking for to teach him a lesson,


    But the moment he thought of Charlie''s threat, he was scared out of his wits.


    For a martial artist, the cost of losing all his cultivation was already uneptable,


    But if he didn''t even have the chance to be an ordinary person,


    He would really fall directly from the nine heavens to the eighteenth level of hell,


    And he would rather die than end up like that.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he could only choke with trepidation:


    ¡°Senior, I will kneel here until your anger subsides........... ¡±


    Both Dawson and Adam werepletely dumbfounded.


    Adam''s heart can not help but mutter: "This.......... what the h3ll is this ah?¡±


    "The moment they came up, they threw their own king out......... ¡±

 Chapter 4365

    Chapter 4365


    Dawson is shocked beyond belief, he could not help but in his mind specte on the current situation:


    "In this room, we father and son, in addition to Parker, and no other bodyguards,¡±


    "Now Parker is kneeling in the corner begging for life,¡±


    "How can my son and I be this kid''s opponent? This is a fucking gutter to capsize ah      ¡±


    Thinking of this, he quickly and nervously stood up,


    Hands bowed and said, "Young warrior calm down......... ¡±


    ¡°Calm my anger?¡± Charlie couldn''t help butugh out loud when he heard his words.


    He looked at Dawson, pointing at the position where he was sitting,


    And asked in a cold voice: ¡°Since I came in, you''ve been sitting there like a big-tailed eagle dejected,¡±


    ¡°One minute not letting me out of this door alive,¡±


    ¡°The next minute killing my whole family, fierce and unlikeable!¡±


    ¡°But now you''re wagging your tail at me like a dog, Dawson,¡±


    ¡°I really can''t understand which face is the real you?¡±


    Dawson did not expect Charlie to speak so disrespectfully, and could only say resentfully,


    ¡°Sorry, young warrior, just now I have offended, please forgive me........... ¡±


    Charlie coldly snorted: ¡°You threaten me with my personal safety,¡± ¡°I will put up with it, but you actually threaten me with


    the safety of my whole family,¡±


    ¡°This can not really put up with you!¡±


    Dawson''s expression was suddenly filled with horror, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Young warrior.................................... just


    now I did not say I would kill your whole family!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie frowned and asked rhetorically, ¡°If not you said, then who?¡± Dawson subconsciously looked at his son.


    It was indeed Adam who said the words to kill Charlie''s whole family just now.


    Adam was so looked at by his father, that his heart has a burst of horror.


    He is not a fool, seeing Parker in front of Charlie is not even a fa.rt,


    They know that they are kicked to the real iron te.


    In this case, how dare he touch Charlie''s eyebrows.


    When Dawson saw that Adam bowed his head and did not speak,


    His body shook with anger and shouted:


    "Ba5tard! What are you doing there pretending to be dumb and dumber?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know you are responsible for what you said? Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Wade!¡±


    Adam shivered and hurriedly took a step forward and said in a jarring voice:


    "Wade....... Mr. Wade......... sorry........ it''s all my fault for being a cheap talker!¡±


    "..... you must not see me in general.......... ¡±


    Charlie asked him rhetorically, "Huh? Know that you are cheap?¡±


    Adam nodded his head like garlic and said, "I know, I really know........... ¡±


    Charlie coldly said: "know that your mouth is cheap, still do not hurry to p the mouth?¡±


    "Are you waiting for me to hand over a palm for you?¡±


    Hearing this, Adam''s heart was angry and furious.


    In this life, no one dared to p his mouth, and no one dared to let him p his mouth.


    What''s more, Charlie looked only above twenty years old,


    How could he listen to the orders of such a person?


    Charlie saw Adam standing there unconscious, and did not rush him,


    Nor scold him, but directly stood up, a p on the face of Dawson.


    This p, directly smacked Dawson in ce turned several times.


    Dawson was dizzy and sat on his butt0cks on the ground.


    Fortunately, the floor was covered with a thick wool carpet,


    Otherwise, his pelvis would have been cracked.


    Dawson was beaten, his heart was also annoyed and humiliated,


    But at this time Charlie said: ¡°Old man you remember, your p, is for your son,¡±


    ¡°As the so-called son is not taught so it is the father''s fault,¡±


    ¡°He does not know how to behave, that is your responsibility,¡±


    ¡°Sy you have to bear the consequences for him.¡±


    Adam was stunned, who knew that Charlie would p his father, and then dump the pot on him!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 4366

    Chapter 4366


    He cursed in his heart, ¡°Isn''t this fcuking sowing discord?¡±


    ¡°If I had known it was like this, I would rather p myself twice than let dad get beaten up ah,¡±


    "This p down, dad in his heart I don''t know how much he has to hate me          ¡±


    The first thing is to get up.


    Dawson is angry in his heart, a flip off Adam''s hand.


    In his opinion, if Adam just listened to Charlie''s words,


    For the pain on his face, there was no need for him to follow the beating.


    Seventy-year-old body, hard to take a big p,


    Both physically and psychologically have left huge damage.


    When Adam saw that his father was really angry,


    He quickly pped himself twice and said in shame,


    "It''s my cheap mouth! It''s my cheap mouth!¡±


    Only then did Charlie nodded in satisfaction, pointed to the table,


    And said indifferently, "Come, isn''t it an invitation to dinner? All sit-down.¡±


    Dawson knew that it was easy to invite the gods to send them away,


    So he could only get up from the ground with a stiff upper lip.


    Adam wanted to reach out to help, but Dawson looked at him with angry eyes,


    Simply pped him, cursing: "ba5tard, I do not need your help!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and ask the back kitchen to serve food!¡±


    Adam covered his face and went outside the dining room, and ordered the maids to serve the food.


    After that, he returned to the dining room and cautiously came to Dawson''s side,


    Just as he wanted to pull out a chair and sit down, he was reprimanded by Dawson, "You stand up!¡±


    Adam was very aggrieved, but he could only do as he was told.


    The maids of the Fei family soon brought the prepared dishes one after another.


    But when they saw the room, Parker actually kneeling in the corner alone, one by one, they were dumbfounded.


    But the good thing is that they all know the rules as servants,


    So none of them did not say a word, and no one dared to talk nonsense outside.


    When the food came up, Charlie said to Sara beside him,


    "Sara, in order to prevent these two dogs from doing anything in the food,¡±


    "Let''s wait for them to eat each dish before we move our chopsticks.¡±


    Sara held back herughter and nodded, saying,


    "Okay, I''m not hungry anyway.¡±


    Dawson and Adam, both father and son, were both ashamed and angry at this moment.


    Only, even after being so insulted and ridiculed by Charlie,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    They did not dare to show half a bit of displeasure.


    Dawson stiffened his head and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Young warrior....... this meal is definitely not poisonous,¡±


    ¡°My Fei family will definitely not do such a dirty thing, this you can rest assured     ¡±


    "I''m not at ease.¡± Charlie deliberately said, ¡°Your family is trustworthy,¡±


    ¡°Especially you, I heard that you even pit your own father, let alone me.¡±


    Dawson felt a burst of fire on his face,


    The whole person was so embarrassed that he could not pass away on the spot.


    Charlie looked at Adam at this time and spoke, ¡°You, take two bites of each dish first.¡±


    Adam did not dare not obey, could only pick up chopsticks ready to try the dishes.


    Charlie then said: ¡°Do not directly use chopsticks to clip the dishes,¡±


    ¡°I think you are dirty, find a pair of chopsticks,¡±


    ¡°Clip each dish into the bowl, and then eat with your own chopsticks!¡±


    Adam felt that today''s work for a while, this life has not suffered the humiliation to suffer once,


    The heart is resentful to the extreme.


    But even so, he can only honestly follow Charlie''s orders,


    Pick up a pair of chopsticks, carefully pick the part of the dish into the bowl,


    And then stand aside to eat the contents of the bowl,


    To confirm that these dishes have not been tampered with.


    Only then did Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said to Sara, ¡°Sara, you can eat now.¡±


    After saying that, and looked up at Dawson, coldly said:


    "You also do not directly move chopsticks!¡±


    ¡°You''re a bad old man who looks unclean, use the separate chopsticks for me too!¡±


    Dawson was so humiliated that he threw his chopsticks on the table and said angrily,


    "Then I can''t eat anymore, right?¡±


    Charlie''s eyes red and asked with a displeased face,


    "You''re wrong, are you in charge or am I in charge? Pick up the chopsticks now!¡±

 Chapter 4367

    Chapter 4367


    Dawson was so frightened by Charlie that he couldn''t help but shiver.


    Even when he was a child, he had never been so frightened by his father,


    But how could he have imagined that now he would be as subdued as a grandson,


    By a young man fifty years younger than himself.


    Seeing Charlie''s anger, although he was indignant in his heart,


    But his hands did not dare to have half hesitation, and hastily picked up the chopsticks again.


    Only then was Charlie satisfied, and when he saw that the servant had bought two bottles of Maotai white wine,


    He said to the servant, ¡°Bring ten more bottles of this kind of wine.¡±


    The maid listened with a start and said offhandedly, "This is a two-pound bottle of         ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: "I told you to bring extra. Don''t you understand my words?¡±


    Dawson felt the liver trembling, but how could he dare to disobey,


    Quickly waved his hand and said, "Quickly go quickly go!¡±


    The servant did not dare to speak, and turned around and went down,


    And in a short while, he brought several servants with him and brought ten bottles of white wine.


    Charlie sent the maids away, then looked at the Fei family father and son And said indifferently: ¡°Come on, tell us, what


    do you want to do if you asked us toe here?¡±


    Dawson cursed in his heart, ¡°I invited Sara Gu, who the h3ll invited you?¡±


    But he did not dare to say this, he could only honestly say:


    ¡°Young warrior, we invited you and Miss Gu toe here,¡±


    ¡°Mainly to ask, my grandson Randal was kidnapped that day........... But now


    there is no need to understand it......... ¡± Dawson was not a fool.


    He had never understood how a few ninjas from a farawaynd dared toy hands on his grandson.


    But seeing that Charlie could make Parker kneel down and beg for mercy,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He knew that Charlie must be the mastermind behind the scene.


    But in this situation, he has led the wolf into the room,


    Not to mention looking for him to question the whereabouts of his grandson,


    Even the consequences of that are unknown.


    Charlie sneered at this point and said,


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with wanting to inquire about things,¡±


    ¡°But why did you maliciously acquire the venue of Miss Gu''s performance,¡±


    ¡°And use this as a threat to force Miss Gu into submission?¡±


    Dawson knew that this pot definitely can not be shaken off,


    So can only apologize and said: "I''m really sorry.......... ¡±


    ¡°I was confused and did this thing......... I hope Miss Gu can forgive us.......... ¡±


    Adam also said: ¡°Yes, yes, it''s all our fault.......... ¡±


    ¡°We will talk to the concerned people and will not dy Miss Gu''s normal performance!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Gimmicks you do not need to y here,¡±


    ¡°I cannot trust people with your character honestly,¡±


    ¡°Even if I just go to the roadside to grab a random stray dog,¡±


    ¡°And let it bark twice that would be more credible than whates out of your mouth.¡±


    Sara heard this, could not help butugh out loud,


    While Adam''s face is a sauce,ing up with desperate curses in his heart:


    ¡°His intimidation threat is not enough here, I did not expect these continuous personality


    insults..................................................... ¡±


    ¡°And alsopare me with a dog, a dog barking twice can have more content?¡±


    ¡°Talk about credibility and untrustworthiness?¡±


    However, Adam can only refute two sentences in his heart, His


    mouth still said with a respectful face:


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... How do you think we can handle this matter appropriately?


    We will listen to yourmand!¡±


    Charlie nodded his head, waved his hand, and said, ¡°This way, you have already bought the arena?¡±


    ¡°Now have the person in charge draw up a contract to sell this venue to Miss Gu''s agency for one dor,¡±


    ¡°And you directly have the person in charge on your side go and sign with Miss Gu''s agent,¡±


    ¡°So that this venue will be owned by Miss Gu''s agency,¡±


    ¡°So she doesn''t have to worry about you ba5tards tripping up.¡±

 Chapter 4368

    Chapter 4368


    Adam immediately wanted to cry, he felt that this was the world''s biggest big injustice.


    ¡°I forced Sara to give in, itself is to spend an extremely high injustice price,¡±


    ¡°To buy this venue directly to the hand, and then gave Sara''s brokeragepany 10 times the breach of


    contract.............................................. ¡±


    ¡°The result I did not expect, instead my father and I incurred a big disaster


    ¡°Now this son of a b!tch named Wade has humiliated me and my dad,¡±


    ¡°So much that he''s going to take the venue away from us........... ¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What the fcuk has this made me into?¡±


    ¡°Nobody in this whole world would have faced such an injustice for generations!¡±


    Seeing Adam''sical expression but not a wording out of his mouth, Charlie pped the table hard and asked,


    ¡°What? You are not satisfied with my arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Satisfied....... Satisfied!¡± Adam again shivered violently and said without


    hesitation,


    ¡°I''ll arrange it! I''ll arrange it right now!¡±


    With that, he hurriedly took out his cell phone and made a call to his assistant.


    In order to express his sincerity, he specifically turned on the speakerphone and said,


    ¡°You immediately transfer the gymnasium we just bought to Miss Gu''s agency for one dor,¡±


    ¡°Take thewyer to meet with Miss Gu''s agent now,¡±


    ¡°And make sure toplete the transfer in the shortest possible time!¡±


    The assistant was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°Young master,¡±


    ¡°We justpensated Miss Gu''s agency ten times the cost of the venue,¡±


    ¡°And you want to give the venue to the other party for nothing?¡±


    Adam impatiently said, ¡°I asked you to do it, you do it, why so much nonsense?¡±


    The assistant hastily said: ¡°I''m sorry, sir, it''s me who talked too much........... ¡±


    ¡°I will contact thewyer........ Miss Gu''s agent I just docked the


    ¡°I have her contact information......... ¡±


    Only then did Adam say, ¡°Hurry up and do it, don''t dawdle!¡±


    After instructing his men, Adam hung up the phone and looked at Charlie, respectfully asking,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, are you satisfied with this treatment?¡±


    Charlie nodded and casually said, ¡°Not bad,¡±


    ¡°I have seen half of your sincerity, the remaining half, it depends on youring performance.¡±


    Adam was dumbfounded, thinking,


    ¡°I''ve been fcuking wronged to this point, and still not okay? What else do you want?¡±


    However, his mouth only dared to ask cautiously,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you think we stillck something or need to improve properly?¡±


    Charlie pointed to arge pile of white wine in front of him and said,


    ¡°You two have done so many disgusting things, ording to the rules of our Chinese tradition,¡±


    ¡°There should always be a drink to make amends, right?¡±


    ¡°Come on, each of you first punishes yourselves with three cups.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie handed over the ss used for drinking water on the tableware and said, ¡°Drink from this, fill it all


    up!¡±


    This ss has, a capacity of almost three hundred milliliters,


    One person three cups, at least seven or eight hundred milliliters,


    That is at least one and a half pounds of volume.


    Adam heard, his two legs can not help but tremble, Dawson even more white-faced.


    These rich people, although they also love to drink some wine, But


    the amount of alcohol is limited to a small drink for pleasure.


    Especially for Adam, he doesn''t drink much.


    Only when he is in a good mood, with three or five friends while eating,


    While talking he hardly drinks some quantity.


    To really let him drink fast wine, he can at most drink half a catty.


    However, this ss is six taels when poured.........


    Adam panicked and pleaded: ¡°Mr. Wade......... ¡±


    ¡°I have the capacity for a limited amount of alcohol, three cups I really can not drink ah  ¡±


    Dawson also could not stop pleading, ¡°Young warrior.......... ¡±


    "I have not touched a drop of wine for ten years,¡±


    ¡°This kind of high white wine, I really can not drink a ss........... ¡±


    ¡°Can''t drink?¡± Charlie''s eyes raised, and he said with a cold voice:


    ¡°Open your mouth, pour it in, swallow it, it''s that simple, why can''t you drink?¡±

 Chapter 4369

    Chapter 4369


    Saying that Charlie stood up and coldly said:


    ¡°Come, pour the wine, I see how you can not drink,¡±


    ¡°If you really can not drink, I can help you pour in!¡±


    Fei family father and son at this moment have the heart to die.


    Their alcohol capacity is indeed general, the thought of three cups in a row,


    The wine has not yet been drunk, they already want to buckle the throat to vomit a pass.


    But Charlie did not give them any room for good offices.


    He red at Adam and said coldly: ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you open the wine quickly? Do you want me to pour the wine for you?¡±


    Gritting his back teeth, Adam went forward in a panic,


    And opened one of the bottles of Maotai wine with a trembling hand.


    Charlie ced two ss cups side by side and said, ¡°Come, fill these two cups first!¡±


    Adam could only obey and do as he was told, pouring the two ss cups full of white wine.


    After the wine was poured, Charlie made an inviting gesture and said to the father and son, ¡°Come, drink the first cup


    first.¡± Dawson looked at the transparent white wine, scared liver, and guts,


    Said with a trembling voice: ¡°Young warrior.......... I....... I have high blood


    pressure....... "


    "Blood sugar has also been a little high......... "


    "The doctor has repeatedly advised me not to drink.......... I must not drink


    ..... "


    "This is such a big ss, this is......... This is to kill me ah......... "


    Charlie waved his hand: "Don''t listen to those doctors and their bullshit,"


    "As the saying goes wine is grain essence,"


    "The more you drink the younger you look,"


    "In your seventies, you don''t really look young,"


    "Maybe you have been drinking less,e, first take this cup!"


    Dawson cried and said: "Young warrior.......... I....... I really can not drink ah


    ..... "


    Charlie''s expression was furious, and he asked in a cold voice:


    "What? It''s your face. Isn''t it?"


    After saying that, he pointed to the side where was the kneeling Parker, and coldly said:


    "Believe it or not, I will let him squeeze your mouth right now and give you three bottles directly?"


    Without thinking, Parker said, "Senior! As long as you can let me recover my cultivation,"


    ¡°I am willing to do whatever you ask me to do!¡±


    When Dawson heard this, he was so scared that his neck shrank.


    Looking at that tail wagging and begging look of Parker, He


    realized that Parker was definitely not joking.


    If Charlie really nodded, this guy might really rush over and pour white wine into his mouth...................................


    Pour three bottles that is six pounds, six pounds of wine down, his body will definitely beying cold


    here.................................


    At this time, Charlie said: "This is the situation now, you two don''t expect someone to save you,¡±


    "The person closest to the two of you is me now,¡±


    "As long as you are not honest, or don''t listen to me I will kill both of you!¡±


    Seeing Charlie''s murderous look, Dawson could only say in pain,


    "Young warrior, I''ll drink! Can''t I drink it?......... ¡±


    After saying that, he grabbed the wine cup with a trembling hand and took it to his mouth shivering.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, at the side, Adam is ready with a mental construction.


    After drinking so much liquor in one breath,


    He had already started to practice the intense burning of his mouth, throat, esophagus, and stomach in advance,


    But the more he practiced silently in his heart, the more afraid he became.


    Charlie at this time came up with a sentence: ¡°You two, whoever finishes this cupst, he will be awarded another cup.¡±


    Adam heard this, almost reflexively, grabbed another cup, and began to pour it into his stomach.


    At first, just after taking a big mouthful,


    The intense stimtion made him almost spit out all he drank,


    But when he thought that he would be rewarded with another drink for slow drinking,


    He could only gulp it back before he spit it out. Took a big mouthful and pressed it down.


    This method of fighting poison with poison is indeed very effective,

 Chapter 4370

    Chapter 4370


    After Adam took two big mouthfuls, most of the liquor in the ss had gone down.


    In his opinion, as long as he clenched his teeth and hold on a little longer,


    He can make a push to dry this cup altogether.


    But at this time, Dawson by his side was still holding a wine ss and didn''t dare to speak.


    He didn''t dare to speak, but the one next to his son was a quick one!


    This made him panic immediately: ¡°If the **** let Adam drink this ba5tard first, then am I finished?¡±


    Thinking that he had pped him just now, Dawson was even more embarrassed and angry,


    And he immediately coughed hard, stared at Adam, and scolded:


    ¡°Cough! You unfilial son! You drink so fast, do you want me to be rewarded with an extra cup?!¡±


    Adam was about to pinch his nose and take the rest of it,


    And suddenly heard his Dad''s roar, and was so frightened that he almost didn''t hold the wine ss.


    He came back to his senses in a panic, then looked at Dawson,


    Only to realize that the liquor in his father''s ss had not been touched.


    At this moment, he finally realized that he almost made a big mistake again.


    Just because he didn''t take a p in time, his father got a p in the face for him.


    This time, if he identally caused his father to drink an extra ss of white wine again,


    The father-son rtionship may be broken on the spot.


    At this moment, he really hated Charlie, because his methods were too damaging,


    And it was really embarrassing to repeatedly provoke the little emotional foundation between the father and son!


    After weighing it up, Adam had already confessed his failure,


    And he couldn''t help thinking: "Danm it! Forget it! Even if I have to drink four sses today,¡±


    ¡°I will give it uppletely! Even if I fight for half my life,¡±


    ¡°I have to work hard. Protect the rtionship of our father and son!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if the old man takes revenge in the future,¡±


    ¡°And does not pass on the position of the head of the family to me, where am I going to reason?¡±


    ¡°When people ask me why I lost the position of heir,¡±


    ¡°I will be dmned, me me for drinking too fast, I will have to lose here...¡±


    So he could only quickly put down the wine ss, wiped his mouth in a panic, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Dad.I haven''t finished drinking yet.you.you please.¡±


    Dawson was a little satisfied, red at him,


    And then looked at his cup, he can''t make up his mind for a long time.


    Charlie was a little impatient at this time, and said,


    ¡°What''s the matter with the two of you? Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Within a minute, whoever hasn''t finished drinking, I''ll reward him with an extra drink!¡±


    After that, he took out his phone, turned on the stopwatch,


    And said indifferently, ¡°The timing starts now!¡±


    Dawson didn''t dare to dy any longer when he heard this,


    So he could only bite the bullet and hold the ss into his stomach.


    The spicy and irritating sensation in the drink made Dawson almost out of breath,


    But he no longer dared to hesitate any longer,


    So he could only drink the chili-like liquor into his mouth and swallow it with all his might.


    Adam, who was on the side, kept looking at the Patek Philippe watch worth tens of millions in his hand,


    And prayed silently in his heart: "Dad...you must drink faster... In case you finish drinking it in one minute,¡±


    "Don''t I want to drink two more sses?¡±


    "You always see my filial piety, at least give me ten or twenty seconds, otherwise I really can''t stand it


    today.................................................... ¡±


    Dawson was actually very clear in his heart that if he drank slowly, There


    would be two oues.


    The first is that both him and his son are rewarded with a cup.


    This is the worst result, no one can get the slightest benefit;


    The second is that he can finish the drink at the whistle,


    But his son does not have enough time, and then receives a cup of reward.


    But in this case, the son will receive two cups of reward,


    Which is more than a pound when rounded up.


    And the best result is to finish the cup of wine as soon as possible, And leave more time for the son to do it.


    He also drank the remaining half of the ss,


    So that both of them could escape the catastrophe...


    Thinking of this, he could only do his best to pour all the remaining liquor into his mouth.................................Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4371

    Chapter 4371


    Dawson drank a ss of white wine, and when he looked at something his eyes began to see a double image,


    And his head was feeling dizzy and swollen as if he had been punched.


    Adam didn''t dare to cheat his father at this moment,


    So he could only wait for his father to drink the cup, Before


    hurriedly drinking the remaining liquor in his cup.


    At this time, Charlie''s stopwatch had not reached a minute.


    Seeing that the father and son were gasping for breath like dogs,


    And their faces were all flushed, he smiled slightly, waved his hand, and said,


    ¡°Come on, have a second drink, please fill-up the wine for Mr. Fei!"


    Adam''s two legs have already begun to swing a bit,


    But in the face of Charlie''s orders, he didn''t dare to disobey,


    So he had to pick up the wine ss tremblingly,


    And poured two more sses for himself and his father.


    Immediately afterward, Charlie looked at the stopwatch again, and said, "Let''s stick to the old rules, I give you one


    minute to drink all of your sses of wine,¡±


    "And if anyone exceeds the time limit, they will be rewarded with another ss.¡±


    Dawsonmented: "Young Warrior... If I drink like this, it will really kill me..¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: "Don''t worry, you can''t die, if you really die, you cane to me.¡±


    "This.¡± Dawson Wanting to cry without tears,


    He thought to himself: "When I''m dead, how will Ie to you then?¡±


    Charlie said casually at this time: "To be honest,¡±


    "You father and son should really find a ce to steal the joy.¡±


    "I just let the two of you drink some wine. Just like you, a father and son offended me before,¡±


    "And they had been turned to ashes by me; another father and son offended me,¡±


    "And I had them engraved with a knife on the son''s forehead.¡±


    "The words "poor¡± and "the father of the poor¡± were engraved on his father''s head.¡± "Compared with them, you don''t


    know how lucky you are.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°If you are interested,¡± ¡°I can call my subordinate who is good at human body


    calligraphy,¡±


    ¡°And ask him to leave on you a few lines of calligraphy.¡±


    Dawson shuddered at Charlie''s words, while Adam felt that he had been engraved on his forehead.


    There was a burst of pain in his forehead.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    While nervous, he couldn''t help looking at his father, and whispered,


    ¡°Dad! I''ve finished one cup, grit my teeth, and drink the remaining two and it''ll be fine...¡±


    Charlie stretched out a finger and shook it, he said seriously:


    ¡°Master Fei, you still have three cups left!¡±


    Adam nodded quickly and said, ¡°Yes yes yes. What Mr wade said is. I have three cups left.¡±


    Dawson was already feeling that the alcohol wasing up quickly,


    He rubbed his temples vigorously, and said, ¡°Okay. I''ll drink it!¡±


    After that, he picked up the wine ss, hesitated for three seconds, and poured it down his stomach.


    Adam didn''t dare to dy and hurriedly drank the second cup.


    By the time Dawson finished his second ss of wine,


    He had lost control of his body. He sat down on the chair, Feeling


    a splitting headache, he couldn''t lift his eyelids at all.


    Immediately afterward, they heard him muttering: "Young... young Warrior... I... I... I can''t do it..."


    As soon as the words fell, he suddenly fainted.


    Charlie used his spiritual energy to investigate and found that the old man was really in aa,


    So he said to Parker who was kneeling beside him: "Come,e over and pour him the third cup."


    Parker didn''t dare to obey, so he quickly stood up, walk to Dawson,


    Fill a ss of wine tremblingly, pinch open Dawson''s teeth, And


    carefully pour the liquor into the old man''s mouth.


    Dawson was already unconscious at this time and was at the mercy of Parker,


    So after choking several times, he swallowed the third ss of wine.

 Chapter 4372

    Chapter 4372


    At this time, Charlie looked at Adam, who was terrified, and said,


    "Master Fei, do you think you can help yourself, or should I ask him to help you?"


    Adam said quickly, "I will do it myself, I will do it myself!"


    After that, he hurriedly filled a ss of wine again, Endured


    the severe dizziness, and drank it hard.


    Afterward, he felt that the wine was getting stronger and stronger, And he didn''t dare to dy any longer.


    He hurriedly filled up thest ss while he was on the brink of aa, and drank it with his head up.


    After drinking thest ss of wine, Adam''s stomach was on fire.


    After four sses of white wine, he was already on the verge of copse.


    Seeing that the task waspleted, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But, suddenly, fell heavily to the ground.


    Seeing that both father and son were in aa, Charlie stood up and said to Sara,


    ¡°Sara, I don''t have any appetite for eating with two drunks, why don''t we change the ce.¡±


    Sara stuck out her tongue and said: ¡°Alright, I''m almost drunk just by smelling the wine,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid I won''t get up if I stay any longer...¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Then let''s go quickly.¡±


    Parker on the side saw that Charlie was going to leave.


    Quickly asked nervously: ¡°Senior...you...when will you restore my cultivation.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°After we leave, you ask someone to send them to gastricvage.¡±


    ¡°As for you, Juste back and kneel until Ie back!¡±


    ¡°If the two of them wake up ande to trouble you,¡± ¡°Tell them that I wille back tonight so that they will be ready


    to meet me!¡±


    Parker wanted to cry without tears. Nevertheless, he said:


    "Senior...I have no cultivation base now. Once the Elder Fei and his son wake up,¡±


    "They will definitely try to give me a lesson.¡±


    "At that time, I will not have the strength to protect myself,¡±


    "I am afraid that I will not be able to support your return.¡±


    Charlie said coldly: "Tell them that before Ie back,¡±


    "No one can embarrass you, otherwise they will be at their own risk!¡±


    After that, Charlie said again: "As for your cultivation, wait patiently,¡±


    "And wait for the disposal. After your people arrive,¡±


    "I will decide whether to recover for you or not depending on the situation.¡±


    When Parker heard this, he could only nod his head helplessly.


    Charlie didn''t speak anymore, stood up, took Sara, and walked out of the dining room openly.


    When the servants and bodyguards of the Fei family saw the twoing out, no one dared to stop them.


    Because they all knew that Sara was a big star,


    And was a guest invited by the Fei family head and his son.


    No one dared to stop the guest when they wanted to leave.


    However, many people are also curious as to why there is no movement inside.


    It stands to reason that when the guests are gone,


    At least one of the old master or the eldest young master muste out to see off the guests.


    Just when someone wanted to go in and see what happened, Parker came out and said to everyone:


    ¡°Master and the eldest young master have drunk too much,¡±


    "Send them to the medical department for gastricvage!¡±


    There is a very high-end medical department,


    Which is staffed with many top doctors and nurses 7X24,


    Just like a small hospital, which is specially responsible for the health issues of Fei''s family.


    The servants and bodyguards heard that Dawson and Adam had been drinking too much,


    And they were a little surprised at first, but when they thought that Parker, As a top experts, could not lie to everyone,


    they had no doubts. A group of people rushed in quickly and sent the father and son, Who were drunk and unconscious,


    to the medical department. Just when the father and


    son were sent to the medical department, Charlie also took Sara out of the Fei''s manor.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After getting back into the car, Sara asked Charlie,


    ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡±


    Charlie said without thinking,


    "Let''s go to Chinatown, let''s go to Uncle Chen to eat roasted goose!¡±

 Chapter 4373

    Chapter 4373


    Chinatown.


    When Charlie and Sara arrived at Hogan''s roast goose restaurant, Hogan was busy cleaning up together with the guys.


    At this time, long after the noon meal, there was no customer in the restaurant,


    And Sara did not worry about being recognized, just put on a mask, And then directly took Charlie into the restaurant


    together.


    The two just walked in the door, the door sensors sounded a ding, Announcing the arrival of a guest, the busy man said


    without raising his head:


    "Sorry, we have closed the meal.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, "Feel free to get us something to eat, we both haven''t eaten until now.¡±


    Hogan heard Charlie''s voice, turned his head, and saw that he and Sara hade together,


    So he could not help but be happy and said with a smile,


    ¡°Haven''t you two eaten really until this time?¡±


    Sara took Charlie''s arm and said daintily, "We really haven''t Uncle Chen!¡± Charlie also smilingly said, "Uncle Chen, we


    two went around to the Fei family at noon,¡±


    "Originally wanted to rub a meal, but in the end, it did not work out.¡±


    Sara mumbled in a discontented manner, "You had to let the Fei family drink,¡±


    "And ended up drinking them down, so we''re not in the mood to eat.¡±


    Hogan heard this, said with a smile: "Ouch, it seems that there is a bit of a story,¡±


    "You two hurry upstairs to sit, I will prepare some food for you two,¡±


    "Later we sit down and then talk to me.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled and said, "Uncle Chen, then we''ll go up and wait for you.¡±


    Sara also smiled and said, "Uncle Chen, I want to eat roasted squab, two of them!¡±


    Hoganughed and said, "Okay, you guys go upstairs first, I''ll go get ready.¡±


    Charlie and Sara went up the stairs together, but before they reached the second floor,


    They heard another ding from the door, followed by a somewhat familiar voice saying, ¡°Boss, two.¡±


    Charlie subconsciously stopped in his tracks,


    Slightly crouched down a little, through the gap in the stairs,


    With a nce saw the two people who came in.


    The one who spoke was his uncle, Marshal,


    And the one standing beside his uncle was the famous detective Duncan Li.


    However, today''s Duncan is no longer the same as thest time Charlie saw his style,


    The whole person''s beard is scruffy and he is looking very unhinged.


    Seeing this, Charlie hurriedly pulled Sara a hand, the two quickly went upstairs first.


    Sara just followed Charlie quietly sizing up, also recognized Duncan,


    But she did not know why Charlie seemed to deliberately avoid him,


    Hurriedly lowered her voice and asked:


    ¡°Charlie, you would not have any clues by that Inspector Li to grasp, right?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°I''m not avoiding him, I''m avoiding that person beside him.¡±


    Sara hurriedly asked, ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders and said lightly, ¡°That person is my great uncle.¡±


    "Huh?!" Sara asked in surprise, ¡°It''s your great uncle? Then aren''t we going to say hello?"


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°He doesn''t know my situation yet."


    Sara said in confusion, ¡°Why ah......... my father said, your grandfather''s


    family is very eager to find your whereabouts,"


    ¡°If we can get a re-acquaintance is it not quite good?"


    Charlie sighed lightly and spoke, ¡°Forget it."


    On the other side, when Hogan saw Marshal, he couldn''t help but say with some surprise,


    ¡°Sir, you haven''t been here for a while."

 Chapter 4374

    Chapter 4374


    After saying that, Hogan looked at the side to Duncan,'' First


    stunned, and then said with a face full of shock:


    ¡°This....... this should be the famous detective Li, right?"


    In fact, Hogan is more or less nervous in his heart at this time,


    Because the night Randal disappeared, he and Duncan met at the Wangfu Hotel.


    However, at that time, Hogan, wearing a suit and tie,


    Specially shaved, neat hairstyle, looks like a handsome uncle in high society,


    And now this apron, ordinary restaurant owner image is a big contrast,


    So he deliberately took the initiative to ask a question, hoping to lead Duncan,


    So that he thought the two were meeting for the first time, so considered attacking instead of defending.


    Duncan really did not recognize Hogan at this time,


    He was a bit distracted with a bitter smile, self-deprecatingly said:


    "I''m not a detective, but just a vain name.¡±


    Marshalughed: "Boss, you do not care about him, he is stimted,¡±


    "We two have not eaten, you should still be able to eat, right?¡±


    "I saw two young peoplee in just now.¡±


    Hogan saw that Duncan really did not recognize him, he was relieved and said,


    "Actually, we have closed the meal, the two you saw just now are the children of my old friends,¡±


    "They also have not eaten lunch at thiste hour, I let them go upstairs.¡±


    Hogan said: "But you are here, naturally I can''t let the two of you make a trip for nothing,¡±


    "So, you two sit on the first floor, tell the guys what you want to eat, and I''ll go prepare.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Marshal nodded and smiled, "Then thank you, boss.¡±


    After saying that, he said to Duncan,


    ¡°Duncan, feel free to sit down and try the best Cantonese-style roast goose in all of New York.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan smacked his lips and said, "Gee, I actually want to drink two cups right now the most.¡±


    After saying that, he looked up at the small wine cab behind the restaurant counter and said in surprise,


    "Boss, you still have two potheads here?¡±


    "Yes.¡± Hogan smiled, "Imported from China, would you like to try a bottle?¡±


    Duncan smiled cheerfully and said, "Yes! Let''s have two bottles!¡±


    Marshal could not help but tease: "You are drinking so much at noon, not working this afternoon?¡±


    Duncan shook his head: "Anyway, I can''t find any clues,¡±


    "Go to the office to sleep in the afternoon,¡±


    "I''ve been going around for two days in a row, it''s time to get some sleep.¡±


    Marshal nodded and said casually, "All right, I''ll drink with you,¡±


    "I''ll go home and get some sleep afterward, I''ll go back to Los Angeles in the morning.¡±


    Duncan was surprised and asked, "Why are you leaving so early?¡±


    "Not staying in New York for two more days?¡±


    Marshal waved his hand and said, "I can''t stay any longer,¡± "I have to go back to see the old man,¡±


    "I''ve been back from China for some days, I haven''t been back.¡±


    Duncan nodded with great understanding and said,


    "Then it''s time to go back and take a look,¡±


    "And take a good message to the old man and the olddy for me.¡±


    Saying that, he remembered something and added, "The old master should still remember me, right?¡±


    Marshal nodded: "Remembers you.¡±


    "That''s good.¡±


    At this moment, Charlie on the second floor felt a bit like he was on pins and needles.


    He did not want to have anything to do with his grandfather''s family,


    But both times he was near a wall with his great uncle Marshal, Which


    still made him feel more or less strange.


    To say it is strange, but more is a contradiction.


    The root of the contradiction is that, on the one hand,


    Charlie would like to clear all boundaries with them, clear all ties, But


    on the other hand, can not help but want to go up to say hello, By


    the way, ask him why the An family so despised his father?


    In addition, he also wanted to ask if the An family knew the real reason why his parents were killed.

 Chapter 4375

    Chapter 4375


    Sara, who was sitting opposite Charlie, saw his difort and reached out to gently hold his hand,


    Saying with soft eyes and a gentle voice, ¡°Charlie, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    Charlie said casually, "Nothing, I''m fine.¡±


    "Not at all,¡± Sara said seriously,


    "Do you feel that your great uncle sitting downstairs makes you ufortable?¡±


    "Sort of.¡± Charlie also did not try to be brave, nodded slightly as an admission.


    Sara suddenly felt some heartache for him.


    She knew that she should not look at Charlie now super strength,


    Extraordinary achievements, but after more than twenty years of his parents'' death,


    He has not lived a satisfactory life, so in his heart, it is inevitable that there are some sensitive ces.


    So, she held his hand hard and said seriously:


    "Charlie, if you feel ufortable staying here,¡±


    "I''ll lend you the mask to wear, let''s go first!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said, "It''s okay, I''ll just get used to it a little!¡±


    At this time, Hogan came up with two tes of dishes, One was the signature Cantonese-style roast goose, and the


    other was also his specialty brine tter.


    He put the dishes in front of Charlie and Sara, then whispered to them,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, Miss Gu, the store has a regr customer,¡±


    ¡°The Chinese detective Duncan is also here, you two should note down for the time being.¡±


    Charlie was busy asking, ¡°Uncle Chen, Duncan didn''t recognize you, right?¡± "No.¡± Hogan said, ¡°My look that day was


    too different from the usual,¡±


    ¡°Besides, it was only a one-sided encounter, so it might be hard for him to remember me,¡±


    ¡°And I deliberately tested it just now, he really didn''t recognize me, so it should be fine.¡±


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Charlie was slightly relieved, and then asked curiously,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, do you know the middle-aged man who came with Duncan?¡±


    Hogan said, ¡°I have known him for a long time, he has been a regr customer of the store,¡±


    ¡°But his identity I really do not know too well, he never speaks, and I never ask a question.¡±


    Saying that, he added: ¡°But I guess his identity must be very prominent, should be a person with a background.¡±


    Immediately after that, Hogan asked Charlie: ¡°Young Master Wade, do you know that person?¡±


    Charlie hesitated a little in his heart, but decided not to tell Hogan for the time being,\


    After all, the first uncle was downstairs,


    In case Hogan was too shocked after hearing about it, he might reveal something.


    So, he smiled and said to Hogan, ¡°I don''t know him either, I just asked casually,¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen, you can go downstairs first,¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry about us, just have the guys bring us foodter.¡±


    Hogan waved his hand: ¡°How can I do that?¡±


    ¡°I will bring you the other dishes when they are ready, so you can eat first.¡± By now, Marshal and Duncan had already


    had their drinks.


    Hogan, in order to prevent Duncan from remembering himself,


    Asked the man to serve them some dishes first, Duncan was not in a state and really did not find any clues.


    After the two of them exchanged sses, Marshal put down his chopsticks and asked Duncan,


    ¡°How is your case going? Is there any progress?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Duncan shook his head, then looked at the environment around him,


    And then looked at Hogan and the restaurant staff who were busy inside, To make sure that they could not hear him,


    then said in a bored voice: ¡°I''m not going to lie, the Fei family is really worse than one generation,¡± ¡°When I went to the


    Fei family, I already made it so clear,¡±


    ¡°But I still got kicked out, there is really nothing to say.¡±


    Marshal sighed: "This is probably the authorities are often said to be confused.¡±


    Duncan sighed: "Huh! Originally, I thought that after the Fei family perceived the crisis,¡±


    "They could cooperate with us, but it turned out that I made a fool of myself.¡±


    Marshal then said, "People may note back, but I think the case can still be solved,¡±


    "Although in three or five days can not be solved, ying three to five months,¡±


    "Three years and five years, there will always be the time to uncover the truth.¡±

 Chapter 4376

    Chapter 4376


    Duncanughed bitterly:


    "I will soon retire if this case really takes three to five years to find out the truth,¡±


    "Then the person who finds out this case would not be me,¡±


    "Then with such a headless unresolved case to retire,¡±


    "The little reputation I have fought for half of my life will be gone.¡±


    Marshalughed: "I thought you were open-minded and did not care about this so-called false reputation.¡±


    Duncan spread his hands and said self-deprecatingly,


    ¡°You see, I''ve been in the business for most of my life,¡± ¡°What else do I have left but for these false names?¡±


    ¡°If even this false name is gone, then only the meager pension,¡±


    ¡°Given to me by the federal government will be left.¡±


    Marshal said seriously: ¡°Duncan, be optimistic!¡±


    ¡°It''s just a setback in your strongest field, I''m telling you, it doesn''t matter.¡±


    After saying that, he pointed his hands at himself and said:


    ¡°Look at me, for so many years I was always treated as the guest of honor everywhere,¡±


    ¡°Even if the opposite is a ny-year-old man, they will take the initiative to stand up,¡±


    ¡°Had to give me the best seat, some time ago I went to attend an auction,¡±


    ¡°And I was kicked out in front of so many people,¡±


    ¡°I was dying to open a crack in the ground, but look at me now, I am opening up to you here!¡±


    ¡°This person ah, is a good mix, but also can not everyone give you face;¡±


    ¡°You, the detective, the professional skill are great, but also can not solve all the cases;¡±


    ¡°You have to learn to ept defeat at the same time,¡±


    ¡°Try to maintain a normal mind, and after this period of time you look at this matter,¡±


    ¡°It is just some fa.rt in front of you, f.art stinks, there will sooner orter scatter away.¡± "But if you hold on to this thing, to


    the 70s and 80s, still thinking about that f.art,"


    "Think that the year did not find the person who far.ted you will feel bad," "Can not get over this hurdle, then you will not


    be happy,"


    "For the rest of your life, do you think this is the truth?" Duncan


    smiled helplessly:


    "In the matter of persuading people, you are really fcuking good." After


    saying that, he picked up the ss and said to Marshal:


    "Come,e, drink, drink this ss!"


    Marshal waved his hand: "Don''t drink so much, just drink a little,"


    "And save some energy to wait for the big show,"


    "Once the big show is on, I''m afraid your pressure will be much easier."


    Duncan looked astonished and asked him, "You mean the ''public execution'' thing?"


    Shortly after Randal was kidnapped, Marshal and Duncan surmised the motive behind the incident,


    Thinking that someone must be nning to carry out a public execution of the Fei family.


    And now, the matter of Randal being kidnapped and mistreated had been fermenting on the inte,


    Triggering the attention of millions of people, and the heat of this matter has reached its peak.


    Moreover, the 48-hour window given by the kidnappers is getting closer and closer,


    And if the two of them are correct, then that big reversal of this matter wille soon.


    Marshalughed at this point: ¡°If that Randal really did a lot of evil and is exposed,¡±


    ¡°Then no one would me you for not being able to save him, don''t you think?¡±


    Duncan shook his head and smiled bitterly: ¡°Although I hate to admit it, but you are indeed right......................................


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡±


    Marshal nodded his head and smiled, saying,


    ¡°So just wait and see in peace, the good show is about to be staged.¡±


    Saying that Marshal added: ¡°You see why I decided to go back early tomorrow morning instead of leaving this evening,¡±


    ¡°It is that I want to watch the show in New York before leaving.¡±


    At this moment, although Charlie upstairs was not moving and eating,


    All the conversations between Marshal and Duncan had entered his ears without fail.


    When he heard this, he couldn''t help but feel surprised,


    He didn''t expect that the great uncle and this Inspector Li had analyzed all of his true motives,


    And even urately predicted his next n, which was indeed something he didn''t expect.


    At this moment, Marshal''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    He saw the name of the person on the phone and said with a smile, ¡°Hey there,¡±


    On the phone, a woman''s urgent voice came with a crying voice and said,


    ¡°Brother, hurry back! Dad is having hisst breath!¡±

 Chapter 4377

    Chapter 4377


    Marshal was shocked when he heard this, he sat upright and blurted out, ¡°What''s the matter?!¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Charlie''s aunt Tece An Choked:


    ¡°The doctor said it is a cerebral hemorrhage...¡±


    ¡°Cerebral hemorrhage?¡± Marshal hurriedly asked: ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    Tece sobbed: ¡°Dad''s mental state is really bad recently.¡±


    ¡°During this time he can''t sleep all the time, he''s in pain every day,¡±


    ¡°And his mood is very bad. And he has resisted the doctor,¡±


    ¡°And his body is getting weaker and weaker.¡±


    ¡°Just now. Dad went to the bathroom by himself, and suddenly fell into aa.¡±


    ¡°The doctor says it is a cerebral hemorrhage, and it has caused multiple organ failure.¡±


    ¡°Now he is in a deepa, and the doctor said that there is still a day or two left at the most..."


    Marshal suddenly became anxious and blurted out:


    "How can he suddenly have multiple organ failures?!"


    "What are so many doctors are doing?! Can''t they cure Dad with their abilities?"


    Tece said helplessly: "The doctor said that he has done his best."


    "Dad''s physical indicators are getting worse and worse,"


    "And there is basically no chance of improvement."


    Marshal asked: "What about those national doctors? What about martial arts masters?!"


    "What about Taoist masters?! They have nothing to do?!"


    There''s no way." Tece cried and said,


    "Several other doctors have also seen it, and they all said they couldn''t do anything."


    "The martial arts master also said that Dad''s current situation is too weak, and there is no way to do it."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom has already sent someone to invite Tianshi, she said that he has a life-sustaining pill,"


    "Saying that it can save the life of a dying person for seven to ten days,"


    "But I am not sure if it is true or not. There really is that kind of thing."


    Marshal blurted out, "I don''t know if the Life-sustaining Pill is useful,"


    ¡°But the Rejuvenation Pill will definitely work!¡±


    After that, he said to Tece, "Tece, you and the second and third child take care of him as much as possible.¡±


    "I''m going to China to ask for a rejuvenation pill for Dad!¡±


    Tece blurted out: "Big brother! Now the family is like a headless fly,¡±


    "You bettere back soon! You are here, we can also have a backbone!¡±


    "And Dad''s situation is very critical, in case Tianshi''s medicine doesn''t work,¡±


    "Dad can''t wait for you toe back from China.¡±


    "If you dy, I''m really afraid that you won''t see Dad even for thest time...¡±


    Marshal realized that even if he knew that Rejuvenation could save his Father''s life,


    In this case, it will be toote.


    What''s more, he is not sure that he can buy Rejuvenation at all.


    After all, he doesn''t even know who owns the Rejuvenation pill.


    If he blindly returns to Aurous Hill,


    It may be difficult to see the owner of Rejuvenation.


    They didn''t even have the chance to meet each other,


    And it was even more impossible to get a rejuvenation pill.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said, "Tece, don''t worry, I''lle back right away!¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone, stood up, and said to Duncan in a panic, ¡°Duncan, my father is critically ill, I have to


    hurry back.¡±


    Duncan stood up without a second thought, and blurted out, "I''ll go with you!¡±


    Marshal waved his hand and said seriously, "You forgot, there is a big event in New York soon,¡±


    "You must not leave New York now, it''s better to stay here.¡±


    After that, he took out his wallet, took out all the cash in it, and put it on the table,


    And said to Duncan, "I''m leaving, take care of yourself! Call me if anything happens!¡±

 Chapter 4378

    Chapter 4378


    Duncan had to tap lightly nodding his head, he said,


    "If there is any new situation from the old man''s side, let me know as soon as possible!¡±


    "Okay!¡±


    Marshal while speaking had already run out of the restaurant.


    Immediately afterward, he got into his car and said to the driver,


    "Hurry up, go to the airport! Contact the crew and prepare to take off back to Los Angeles immediately!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Charlie''s expression on the second floor also became very ugly.


    He also heard the phone call between Marshal and his aunt, Tece,


    And knew that his grandfather''s life was now on the line.


    At this moment, his heart could not help but tense up. It''s


    just that he didn''t understand why his grandfather,


    Who is so rich and only in his seventies, how could he be dying so early.


    ording to the sister-inw''s description on the phone, His grandfather may have run out of fuel.


    In this case, apart from his own medicinal pills,


    There is probably no medicine in the world that can treat him.


    In other words, if he didn''t help him, his grandfather would probably not be able to survive this hurdle.


    In any case, he is his mother''s father, and he has a quarter of his blood in his body.


    No matter how much prejudice he has against him, he must not die like this.


    However, right now, he is not mentally prepared to meet his grandfather''s family.


    Just when Charlie was entangled, Sara saw that something was wrong with him,


    And quickly asked, ¡°Charlie, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    He looked at her, hesitated for a moment, and said,


    ¡°Sara, if it is convenient for you, Can you go to Los Angeles for me?¡±


    Sara nodded without hesitation and said,


    "Yes! what do you want me to do in Los Angeles?¡±


    Charlie said, "Just go to Los Angeles and find my grandmother at An''s house.¡±


    Charlie took out a Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill from his pocket,


    Handed it to Sara''s hand, and said solemnly:


    "You hand this pill to my grandma and let her give it to my grandpa.¡±


    Sara was surprised. "Charlie, your grandfather is ill?¡±


    "Yeah.¡± Charlie nodded and said worriedly, "It sounds like he is very ill.¡±


    Sara hurriedly asked,


    "Then why don''t you directly give the medicine to your uncle? Isn''t he downstairs?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, "He''s gone.¡±


    After that, he said again, "Besides, I''m not ready to meet them yet.¡± Sara


    nodded lightly, and said again:


    "Charlie, I don''t know where the An family is in Los Angeles...¡±


    "Moreover, for a family as big as the An family,¡±


    "The security work must be very strict, I don''t know if they will Let me in.¡±


    Charlie said seriously: "You don''t have to worry about this, just fly over


    first,¡± ¡°And I will ask Joseph to investigate the address of the house in Los Angeles.¡±


    ¡°After you arrive at An''s house, tell the servants of An''s family directly,¡±


    ¡°And just say you were my fiancee and wanted to visit my grandparents, they would definitely let you in.¡±


    Hearing the word fiancee, Sara was shy and happy,


    And her neat teeth gently bit her lower lip, and she shyly said:


    ¡°Then...then...then if grandma and the others ask about you, how should I answer?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Just say you haven''t found any news about me.¡±


    Sara said with some worry: ¡°But I will have to exin the origin of this Pill.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, they may not believe me.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Don''t let them realize that you are there to deliver medicine,¡±


    ¡°Just act like You are there to visit, and when you hear that my grandfather is sick,¡±


    ¡°Just give him the medicine without hesitation.¡±

 Chapter 4379

    Chapter 4379


    After speaking, Charlie said again, ¡°If they don''t believe in the efficacy of this medicine,¡±


    ¡°Just say this medicine Uncle Gu got it by ident, and then tell them that he used this medicine,¡±


    ¡°To cure his pancreatic cancer when he developed it to an advanced stage.¡±


    ¡°There were two medicines in total. Your father took one, and you have one left.¡±


    ¡°Here! I believe they should have heard about Uncle Gu''s advanced recovery from pancreatic cancer,¡±


    ¡°And even if not, with their strength, they will be able to verify it within a few minutes!¡±


    In fact, Charlie has always kept three kinds of elixir,


    Namely Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill, Rejuvenation Pill, and even Cultivation Pill.


    And the reason why he asked Sara to send a Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill,


    Rather than a Rejuvenation Pill, was because, on the one hand,


    He felt that the uncle had just been kicked out at the Rejuvenation Pill auction,


    And if Sara passed by with a Rejuvenation Pill, he would be very happy.


    It is very likely that his identity will be revealed but on the other hand,


    It is also out of his heart that for his Grandpa it is still a little hard to let go of.


    In his opinion, the medicinal effect of the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill is enough to save Grandpa, So why


    use Rejuvenation Pill?


    What''s more, his father suffered a lot of discrimination in the An family back then,


    And he took out a Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill to repay his grievances with virtue,


    And there was no need to continue to rise to a higher level.


    Sara didn''t know the bnce in Charlie''s heart,


    She only knew that the situation was urgent, and she must not dy.


    So she hurriedly said, ¡°Charlie, then I''ll go to the airport now!¡±


    Charlie said, "Don''t be in a hurry, you can call Tasha to arrange a flight first,¡±


    ¡°And I will also ask Joseph to arrange a few flights.¡±


    "A female soldier will apany you, and you must ensure your personal safety.¡±


    Sara nodded and said, "Then I''ll call Tasha!¡±


    At this time, Tasha had just signed the contract with the representative of the Fei family.


    For a nominal price of one dor, the performance venue that the Fei family had just bought was bought back.


    As soon as Sara''s call came, she couldn''t wait to answer the call, and said excitedly:


    "Sara, the Fei family has already sold the venue to us!¡±


    "This is too incredible! What the hell did you and Charlie do? Have you arrived?¡±


    Sara hurriedly said: ¡°With Charlieing out, that was such a trivial matter.¡±


    After that, she hurriedly said: ¡°Tasha, hurry up and arrange a ne,¡±


    ¡°I''m going to fly to Los Angeles soon, let the crew get ready, the sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Tasha asked in surprise: ¡°Sara, we will do the final rehearsal tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And the performance will start the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do in Los Angeles at this time?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°It will take at least seven or eight hours?¡±


    Sara blurted out: ¡°Oh, it''s urgent, I don''t have time to exin it now,¡±


    ¡°You hurry up and make arrangements for me if it goes well,¡±


    ¡°I cane back tonight and won''t dy the rehearsal tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡± Tasha felt helpless, all she could say was: ¡°Then I''ll call the crew now.¡±


    Sara urged: ¡°Let them hurry up, I''ll go to the airport now!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±


    Sara hung up the phone and said to Charlie, ¡°Charlie, then I''ll leave for the airport now.¡±


    Charlie stood up and said, ¡°I''ll take you there.¡±


    Sara took his arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Charlie, If you have nothing to do,¡±


    ¡°Juste with me, the big deal is that you wait for me at the airport,¡± ¡°You don''t have toe with me all the way to


    their home!¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°Dous and Ste will be here tonight,¡±


    ¡°And I will prepare for the Fei family affairs. It''s time to honor the great gift from you,¡±


    ¡°There are still a lot of things waiting for me to do here, so we can only split up.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡± Sara knew that he had other things to do, so she said obediently,


    ¡°Then I''ll go over by myself, and I''lle back to see you as soon as I''m done.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 4380

    Chapter 4380


    At this time, Duncan downstairs lost his interest in drinking,


    And he waved to Hogan and said: ¡°Boss, I have put the money on the table for you.¡±


    Hogan stuck his head out, nced at the stack of hundred-dor bills on the table, and said quickly,


    ¡°Inspector Li, can''t take that much money, you can keep it. One bill is enough.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°I didn''t give this money, it was given by my friend,¡±


    ¡°How can I put it in my pocket, you can keep it, I''m leaving.¡±


    After that, he stood up, wiped his mouth with a piece of paper, turned, and walked out.


    When Hogan saw him go out, he was really relieved.


    He was not afraid that Duncan would find out his identity as an illegal immigrant,


    But he was just afraid that he would realize that he had met with him, And


    then link Randal''s disappearance to himself.


    Charlie and Sara have been to his store more than once, And


    once he is exposed, Duncan can find Charlie along the way.


    The case of Randal''s disappearance was not seamless.


    Duncan couldn''t find any clues, just because the clues were well hidden,


    But once he found the clue and grabbed a rope, he could lead the whole caseing out.


    Just as he thought about it, he saw Charlie and Sara also walking down,


    He hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°Young Master Wade, why did youe down?¡±


    "That Inspector Li just went out. I guess he hasn''t gone far yet.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: "Uncle Chen,¡±


    "We have to leave first because of a little urgent matter. Come back to you!¡±


    As soon as Hogan heard that Charlie was in a hurry, even if he didn''t want to hold back,


    He first walked to the door and took a look. Duncan had already got in the car and left, so he said,


    ¡°Inspector Li''s car has left. If you are in a hurry, you can leave now. If you need me, just give a word.¡±


    "Okay Uncle.¡±


    Charlie and Sara After saying goodbye to Hogan got into the car and rushed towards the airport.


    At the same time.


    Over 10,000 meters above sea level in continental Europe.


    Dous and Ste were sitting nervously in a Gulfstream business jet.


    In the cabin, Karl and Ruoli were both closing their eyes and resting,


    While the old man and Ste were staring at the darkness outside the window in a daze.


    After the helicopter arrived in Colombo, the capital of Sri Lanka, they had no idea where they were going next.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When they boarded the ne, no one told them what the destination of the ne was.


    At this time, the ne was flying above the thick clouds,


    And it was impossible to distinguish the direction and position,


    So the old man and his grandchild were even more uneasy in their hearts.


    Dous stared out the window for a long time, and couldn''t help asking Ste in a low voice:


    ¡°Ste, where do you think Mr. Wade is going to arrange us?¡±


    "The ne has been flying for several hours.¡±


    ¡°If it is going to Syria, it should being soon. Right?¡±


    Ste nodded, recalled the world map carefully, and said,


    "It should take at least six hours to fly from Sri Lanka to Syria.¡±


    "It has been seven hours since we took off. If we were to go to Syria,¡±


    "The ne would have already started to go down.¡±


    "But now the ne is still cruising normally, I guess we are still far from our destination.¡±


    Dous frowned and asked: "At this speed, no matter which direction you go,¡±


    "I''m afraid it will be out of Asia... Mr. Wade no longer intends to let us go to Syria,¡±


    "But has other arrangements for us?¡± Ste nodded in agreement:


    "It''s definitely possible to go out of Asia, but it''s not clear where out of Asia.¡±


    She looked at Dous and said seriously:


    "Grandpa, don''t worry too much, Mr. Wade will definitely give us a proper arrangement.¡±


    Dous nodded, but still said mncholy:


    ¡°I am sure I believe in Mr. Wade, but this kind of unknown feeling is still a little uneasy,¡± ¡°I am not afraid that something


    will happen to me,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that you will be implicated by me and be in danger.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ste said very firmly: ¡°Mr. Wade is now that helping us,¡±


    ¡°We will never be in danger again!¡±


    ¡°No matter where this ne flies, even if it flies to New York, I''m not afraid of Mr. Wade!¡±

 Chapter 4381

    Chapter 4381


    New York JFK Airport.


    Two private nes took off twenty minutes apart.


    On the ne that took off first was Charlie''s great uncle Marshal,


    While on the ne that took offter was Sara,


    Who was holding the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill?


    Marshal''s heart was in turmoil at this time.


    His heart, full of tension and heartache for his father,


    He did not think at all, to wait for his father''s death, to divide the An family''s property.


    Moreover, he also knows very well that his father is the main backbone of the An family,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If he passes away at this time, the entire An family will have to endure a great loss.


    Therefore, in his heart, he did not want his father to suffer such an ordeal.


    Compared to other families, the An family is rtively more united,


    And there is little conflict between the siblings.


    The main reason why the An family can be so united is the unexpected death of Margaret.


    Margaret''s death not only caused a lot of pain to the entire An family, But


    also made the family been ming themselves for so many years.


    Everyone knows that if the An family had supported Margaret''s choice,


    And her marriage to the Wade family, she would not have gone to Aurous Hill with Charlie,


    After Changying broke up with the Wade family and settled there without support.


    To go to Aurous Hill, for the three of them, was a choice that they had no other alternative options.


    If the An family was the strong backing of Margaret,


    And Margaret and her husband were aggrieved in Eastcliff,


    They would have taken Charlie back to her mother''s house to settle down at the first opportunity.


    In that case, thetter tragedy may not have happened.


    From the time of the ident of Margaret and Changying, Charlie''s grandfather changed his thinking about managing


    the An family.


    The five words ¡°family and all things prosper¡± became his only philosophy of family management.


    Under the old man''s promotion for so many years,


    The An family gradually got used to putting the family first in everything.


    Once anything conflicts with family harmony, it must be unconditionally family-oriented.


    After so many years, the An family, under his leadership,


    Is indeed much more united than even the averagerge family.


    Moreover, the old man is indeed very wise,


    And he has done a very meticulous job in the functional structure of the entire family.


    He let Marshal, who had a rtively soft personality, take the lead inside,


    Let the second Marcus, who has a rtively strong personality, take the lead outside,


    Let the third Martel assist Marcus to do a good job in organizing the entire An family industry,


    And let the youngest Tece be responsible for supervising the financial and legal work of the entire An family.


    At the same time, he also gave Marshal and Tece the right to veto in the board of directors,


    As a melting mechanism at critical moments, to avoid Marcus''s dictatorship when he is in power.


    If something happens to him as the head of the family,


    All the children will listen to Marshal when they enter the family home,


    And the other three siblings will discuss the decision when they leave the family home,


    And if the three siblings can''t decide, then they will consult with Marshal, the elder brother.


    Once Marcus wants to act arbitrarily, Tece, who knows the most about finance and legal affairs,


    Can use his veto power to melt off his control.


    If Marcus wants to join Martel and Tece in another n,


    Marshal can also use his veto power to block it and avoid the risk for the An family.


    The four siblings seem to be cooperating with each other, while also checking and bncing each other.


    But this organizational structure is seemingly tight, but in fact, there are great hidden dangers.


    If the family is already at odds within,


    It will certainly cause collusion and open struggle among all parties.


    But the good thing is that the An family is united,


    So the four people have been in a very tacit understanding.

 Chapter 4382

    Chapter 4382


    Everyone can put the interests of the An family first, Even if there is any disagreement, can also be objective,


    democratic deliberation.


    Because of this structure, now, the old man is suddenly ill, Marcus, Martel, and Tece,


    All put aside all business to rush home, at the same time, they are waiting for Marshal,


    The eldest brother toe back to preside over the big picture at home.


    At this time, Sara, sitting on the ne, looking at the white stic box of wax-sealed pills in her hands,


    Her heart is excited and anxious.


    Although she also knows that in this situation,


    She should not have such feelings, but she simply can not control her heart.


    Because Charlie actually let her go to his grandparents'' house as his fiancee!


    This, in Sara''s eyes, was a recognition of her by Charlie.


    Compared to the previous ambiguity,


    Charlie''s attitude this time, in her opinion, is a big step forward!


    The only thing that she did not know was that the reason why Charlie,


    Let her go to the An family as his fiancee was based on the premise that she had not found him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But how could he have imagined that this would be a great encouragement to Sara?


    It waste afternoon.


    The ne Marshal tooknded on the private runway of an estate on the outskirts of Los Angeles.


    This is the An family''s estate in Los Angeles.


    The entire estate not only covers a huge area but also has three private runways,


    As well as several medium andrge hangars,


    With at least five or six private nes of different sizes parked here.


    When the An family bought this piece ofnd,


    They were bold enough to build an airport in their own estate.


    However, this kind of thing is not umon in the vast and sparsely popted United States.


    Hollywood star John Travolta, who starred in the movie "Lowlife", has a private vi with two small runways.


    A star has such financial power, let alone a top-rich family like the An family.


    As soon as Marshal''s nended on the runway inside the estate, It


    glided directly to the main building of the estate.


    This main building can no longer be described as a vi,


    It has a veryrge building area, the entire U-shaped distribution, A


    few pointsrger than the average five-star resort hotel.


    It was basically equal to a small city, with not only various living,


    Leisure, entertainment, and office areas, but also equipped with the An family''s own hospital.


    Charlie''s sister-inw, Tece, was already waiting downstairs at this time,


    The ne taxiing directly in front of the building, on this side just parked,


    The boarding car drove over there directly, as the hatch started to open.


    The moment the hatch opened, Marshal flew down and saw Tece standing below with red eyes,


    And quickly went up and asked, "Tece, how is Dad?¡±


    Tece tears keep flowing while wiping with her hands while choking:


    "Dad''s condition is very poor, an hour ago, Tianshi came with a lifesustaining pill,¡±


    "But Dad took it and there is no improvement,¡±


    "The doctor said Dad''s indicators are still falling, may not pass tonight........... ¡±


    "Tianshi said, Dad, The situation is still too serious,¡±


    "If he took the life-sustaining pills earlier, maybe it could still have been effective  ¡±


    Marshal cursed in anger: "Life-sustaining pills, life-sustaining pills!¡±


    "Can''t renew the life, so what the h3ll do you call it a life-sustaining pill!¡±


    Tece said: "Brother, Tianshi said that with a good intention,¡±


    ¡°Originally he was nning to retreat for five years, there are still five months out,¡± "Mom sent someone to invite him, he


    knew immediately rushed over,¡± ¡°And that the life renewal pill is a Taoist treasure, passed down a total of only three,¡±


    "Tianshi was only left with one, before someone willing to spend hundreds of millions of dors to buy he did not sell,¡±


    "And today also did not hesitate to take out to give the Taoist treasure.¡±


    "Today he did not hesitate to take it out to give it to Dad......... ¡±


    Marshal said coldly: "This crap may not even be one ten-thousandth of the rejuvenation pill,¡±


    "But call it a Taoist treasure, saying it without fear of aughing!¡± After


    saying that, he waved his hand distractedly:


    "Forget it, don''t talk about it, where is dad, take me quickly!¡±

 Chapter 4383

    Chapter 4383


    Tece took Marshal and flew all the way to the An family''s medical center.


    This medical center, not only has top experts from several departments,


    But it is even equipped with several ICU intensive care units, delivery rooms, and operating rooms.


    The hardware facilities here are even fully capable of handling the world''s mostplex organ transnt operations.


    At this moment, the An family''s old man, Nics, was lying in thergest ICU ward of the medical center.


    His body is plugged with all kinds of equipment and tubes,


    And his entire face is covered in an oxygen mask, relying on a venttor to barely maintain his faint breath.


    His partner, Charlie''s grandmother, was sitting beside him,


    Her hands constantly rubbing his right hand gently, tears already breaking.


    A few doctors were at his side, but there was nothing more they could do now.


    In their eyes, Nics''s life ising to an end,


    Just like the wick that has burned thest drop of oil,


    The me is so small that it is almost invisible, while still shrinking irregrly,


    It seems that it may go out at any time.


    At this time, the only thing they can do is to wait for theplete extinction of the me,


    Not that they do not want to intervene but in this situation,


    Even if the breathing rate is a little louder, it is possible to blow out thest me,


    So the best way to deal with it is not to interfere with it, Let it go to the embers wick in thest remaining oil.


    The other children and grandchildren of the An family are all staying in the lounge outside the ICU.


    Charlie''s second and third uncles are sitting side by side on abined sofa,


    In addition to a fairy-like, hair and beard white, thin old man,


    Is sitting opposite them, one hand pinching hand seals, From his mouth chanting something under his breath.


    The other grandchildren and women of the An family,


    Were all sitting on the benches on either side of the sofa, looking sad.


    When Tece and Marshal came flying in, everyone in the room stood up immediately.


    Marcus rushed over with red eyes, grabbed Marshal''s arm, and choked up,


    ¡°Elder brother....... you''re finally back......... ¡±


    Martel also couldn''t help but sniffle and said in a trembling voice:


    "Elder brother, Dad has been in aa and hasn''t woken up yet,¡±


    "Mom is inside with him, you should go take a look.¡±


    Marshal nodded heavily and spoke in a very firm tone,


    "Don''t be too pessimistic, Dad has experienced all kinds of big storms in his life,¡±


    "Such a small problem is nothing to him, he will definitely be able to pull through.¡±


    Everyone nodded their heads, but their expressions did not show any confidence.


    When Marshal saw that everyone was dead, he was also a bit panicked, so he hurriedly said, ¡°You guys wait outside


    first, I''ll go in and check on Dad!¡± Said, then alone, pushed the door and walked in.


    The olddy saw hime in, emotionally a little tense, crying and said:


    ¡°Marshal...... Marshal......... your father he seems to be unable tost Marshal...... ¡±


    "What should your mom do.......... What should your mom do Marshal.......... ¡±


    As she spoke, the olddy''s body was already a bit shaky and nearly tipped to one side.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Marshal rushed forward, hands to hold her, forced to suppress the urge to cry out and choked:


    "Mom....... it''s okay, Dad will be fine.......... he is just too tired recently,¡±


    "Need a good rest, maybe he''ll wake up after a while.......... ¡±


    The olddy kept shaking her head slowly,


    Looking at Nics on the hospital bed, her eyes full of sorrow and despair.


    She is also a person who has been educated and has advanced knowledge of changes,


    How could she not be aware of her husband''s current situation?


    She took her husband''s hand in one hand and her eldest son Marshal''s hand in the other,


    And murmured softly: ¡°Your father ah....... is too much missing your sister..... ¡±


    "This time... . his daily state is much worse than the day before,¡±


    ¡°He has been missing his daughter though all night long and can not sleep,¡±


    "Even if the strongest body is so tormented down, can not hold up........... ¡±


    Hearing these words, Marshal can no longer control his emotions, a person silently crying in pain.


    The olddy looked up at Marshal and said seriously,


    "Marshal ah....... if your father can not survive this hurdle,¡±


    "You should go to Eastcliff, go to the Wade family.......... ¡±


    Marshal asked in surprise, "Mom......... you are........ ¡±

 Chapter 4384

    Chapter 4384


    The olddy continued, ¡°Go to the Wade family to apologize to your brother-inw''s father,¡±


    ¡°Find a way to beg him to agree to let you move your sister back from the Wade family''s ancestral


    tomb,¡±


    ¡°I want her toe back to stay with your father ¡±


    ¡°This. ¡± Marshal hurriedly said, ¡°Mom  things have not yet reached that point,¡±


    ''You do not have to consider these things so early ¡±


    The olddy shook her head, wiped away the tears, expressionlessly said:


    ¡°All the methods that can be used have been used, the methods that can not be used have also


    been tried,¡±


    ¡°I even invited Tinshi for help. Don''t know what else to do


    Marshal knew that Dad did not believe in religion in his life,


    And even more so in metaphysics, whether it was the Golden Elixir Taoist Master Tianshi,


    Or the I Ching gossip master Lai also, in his eyes, are no different from chatans.


    If it was not ast resort, Mom would never have invited the Tianshi to the house.


    At this time, Marshal, who had been consoling his younger siblings andforting his mother,


    Had grown more and more desperate in his own heart.


    In his opinion, he is afraid that the old man at this time, really can not survive.


    At the same time.


    In the middle of the air, only a few dozen kilometers from the An family estate.


    The private ne Sara took, has dropped the altitude to less than two thousand meters.


    The crew, at this time, had already aligned the direction to the runway of the Fei family and


    prepared tond there.


    Previously, Sara got the specific location of the An family estate from Charlie through the satellite


    phone,


    And also got the information that in the An family estate, there was its own 4E ss runway.


    This level of runway can basically meet the normal takeoff andnding of all types of aircraft,


    Except for the fully-loaded Airbus A380.


    In order to race against time, Charlie then wanted to let Sarand directly at the An family''s.


    However, the An family has always been heavily guarded, if there is no known aircraft to take off


    ornd,


    They will block the airport runway with multiple heavy vehicles to avoid any miscreants from


    landing directly


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the An family estate, so the ne has tond here first with the permission of the An family


    ground control personnel.


    Therefore, the captain immediately radioed and called the control personnel of the runway of the


    An family.


    ¡°ANAP, this is B9733, this is B9733, please respond when you hear me.¡±


    ANAP is the call sign of the An''s runway registered with civil aviation,


    And after the airport''s name was called, the other party''s inquiry immediately came over the


    radio,


    ¡°B9733, this is ANAP, please identify yourself.¡±


    The captain hurriedly said, ¡°I have a special and important guest on board who wants to visit the


    olddy of the An family,¡±


    ¡°Please approve my ne tond directly at the An family runway.¡±


    The other party immediately said, ¡°We have not received any report about the visitor''s ne at


    the moment,¡±


    ¡°No ne is allowed tond here if it ising to visit,¡±


    ¡°Please contact the main family first, we will open the runway immediately after we receive the


    order from the main family.¡±


    The captain said, ¡°The identity of the important guest on my ne is rather special,¡±


    ¡°She has no contact information of the An family, for the time being, so please inform them on our


    behalf.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± The other party refused without thinking,


    ¡°Our working guideline is to receive orders, a ne cannd only when the main family,¡±


    ¡°Tells us a ne is going tond, we are not authorized to make an application to the main


    family,¡±


    ¡°There are obstacles on the runway, we suggest you go to a public airport tond.¡±


    When the captain saw that the other party did not relent,


    He hurriedly said through the cabin radio, ¡°Miss Gu, the other party''s ground staff would not allow


    us tond,¡±


    In that case, we can only go to Los Angeles International Airport tond.


    When Sara heard this, her heart tightened:


    ¡°If we go to LAX tond, we will definitely have to dy a lot of time when we leave the airport


    and then transfer to a car   ¡±


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly opened her seat belt,


    Quickly came to the cockpit, and said to the captain, ¡°Open the radio, I''ll talk to them!


    The captain immediately took off his headset and handed it to Sara,


    Then pressed the call button and said, ¡°Miss Gu, you can talk now.


    Sara put on the headset and said eagerly, ¡°I am Charlie Wade''s fiancee   ¡±


    Have important things to see Charlie''s grandmother about!


    The young staff on the other end did not know who Charlie was,


    And when he saw that the registration number of this ne started with B,


    He knew that this ne was from China, so he said very seriously,


    ''This is the An family, there is no one named Charlie Wade,


    ¡°Please turn away immediately, otherwise, I willin to the FAA,¡±


    ¡°And in serious cases, your ne will be banned from flying into U.S. territorial air space!¡±


    Sara stomped her foot in anxiety and said offhandedly,


    ¡°How dare you!!! I''m telling you! I''m telling you! Charlie Wade is the son of Auntie Margaret!¡±

 Chapter 4385

    Chapter 4385


    This staff member of the An family didn''t know who Charlie Wade was,


    But he naturally heard Margaret''s name like a thunder!


    As soon as he heard Sara say that Charlie was Margaret''s son, this person was instantly shocked!


    He immediately thought that the An family had been searching everywhere,


    For so many years for the whereabouts of that son left behind by Margaret, but there had been no clues.


    Could this be the important clue that is being delivered to the door?!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Thinking of this, he immediately approved the ne''snding request,


    While hurriedly picking up the phone to report to his higher-ups.


    The two words, Margaret''s son, were like a thunderbolt,


    Causing the An family''s butler to rush into the medical center with a roll.


    At this moment, Marshal was still trying his best tofort his mother while forcing himself to endure the pain.


    To the olddy, he, the eldest son, had be her spiritual pir at this moment.


    The housekeeper ran over in a panic, not caring about everyone outside,


    And directly pushed open the door, saying breathlessly,


    ¡°Madam.................. Madam....... the young master........ ¡±


    Marshal saw the always stable housekeeper actually has some panic,


    And even venture into the father''s ward, can not help but reprimand:


    "Uncle Hale, what''s wrong with you?! Don''t you know to knock on the door first?¡±


    The others also gathered around at this time, wondering if something urgent had happened.


    The housekeeper looked like facing a hundred thousand fires and said,


    "Young master....... there will be a ne from Chinanding soon........... ¡±


    "From China?¡± Marshal frowned and asked, "What kind of people areing?¡±


    The butler swallowed and spoke,


    "It''s the daughter-inw that Missy appointed back then!¡± "What


    Missy....... ¡± Marshal did not even react at once.


    The olddy, who was iparably sad, suddenly blurted out at this time:


    "It''s the child marriage that Margaret gave to her son!¡± "It''s Charlie''s fiancee! Where is she?¡± The housekeeper said,


    "She''s on the ne, she''s about tond!¡±


    Marshal was surprised and asked, "Mom, what''s going on here? Charlie...........


    Charlie has a fiancee?¡±


    The olddy said with some excitement: "When he was a child, your sister gave him a marriage,¡±


    "The other party is your brother-inw''s good brother,¡±


    "But at that time the child was still small, your sister only told me about this matter,¡±


    "Should not have talked to you.........ter they met with an ident,¡±


    "This matter was then mentioned by no one and charlie disappeared,¡±


    "The girl was also too young, I thought this thing must have just ended up


    Saying this, the olddy suddenly widened her eyes,


    All excited with a crying voice asked: "Marshal.......... tell me......... Is Charlieing back....... "


    "Charlie?!¡± Marshal all of a sudden also showed some emotional excitement, said without thinking:¡±


    "God has eyes! Dad looked for Charlie for so many years but has not found him,¡±


    "Charlie if this timees back, this will make up for Dad''s great regret


    The olddy trembled with excitement, turned to grab Nics''s hand, crying, and said,


    ¡°Nics, did you hear that? This time maybe it''s really Charlie''s return,¡± ¡°Our grandson is back! You can''t leave now!


    You have to wait to see your grandson!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the various parameters on the monitor beside Nics rose!


    The doctor was immediately excited and said,


    ¡°Master''s physical condition has rebounded!¡±


    "Heart rate, blood pressure, and blood oxygen have all increased!¡±


    When the crowd heard this, they were instantly surprised.


    Since the old man was in aa, his physical signs had been declining,


    Not to mention rebounding, and there was no chance of stopping the decline,


    So now there was a sudden rebound, which naturally made everyone happy.

 Chapter 4386

    Chapter 4386


    The olddy at this time was also overjoyed, wiping away her tears while saying impatiently,


    "Quick! Help me go outside! I want to see Charliee down from the ne with my own eyes!¡±


    Marshal hurriedly helped the olddy to go outside,


    And Charlie''s second uncle, third uncle, and aunt also subconsciously followed.


    Seeing this, Marshal hurriedly said, ¡°Marcus, don''te, stay here to guard Dad,¡± "In case there is any unexpected


    situation, you have to respond in time.¡± Marcus was a little hesitant, but after thinking about it, he agreed.


    In fact, he was eager to go out with everyone to see if it was Charlie who had returned or not.


    After all, among the An family siblings, although everyone had deep feelings for Margaret,


    Marcus''s feelings for his sister were the deepest among the siblings.


    Don''t look at him as he has always been thunderous and extremely strong, But that was only gradually developed after


    the death of Margaret.


    When she was alive, he was the most devout follower around her. It was only after Margaret''s death that he began to


    involuntarily imitate, His sister''s style of acting and gradually became what he is today.


    But deep inside his heart, he felt that his own ability was not as much as his sister''s.


    At this time.


    In the sky at the end of the runway, a ne had gradually approached from high to low, from far to near.


    The An family member''s hearts became more and more nervous.


    The olddy couldn''t help but ask the children around her,


    "Do you think....... Charlie will be on the ne?!¡±


    Everyone one by one did not dare to answer, after all,


    Charlie had been missing for nearly twenty years,


    They simply did not dare to hope that he would return at this time.


    Previously, they had also made several false calls,


    Several times thought they found Charlie, but in the end, all confirmed through DNA, they had just empty joy.


    So this time, everyone is also worried that this time is still a dream.


    With the roar of the ne''s engine getting closer and closer,


    The ne Sara was on finallynded smoothly at the end of the runway,


    And then the counter-thrust device of the ne''s engine turned on, And


    there came an even louder whistling sound.


    A few momentster, the ne''s speed had slowed down,


    And under the guidance of the ground guidance vehicle, it slowly glided to the front door of the main building.


    The moment the hatch opened, the An family''s hearts were in their throats.


    And at that moment, Sara was inside the hatch, her mood was also tense to the extreme.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Immediately after, the hatch opened.


    The moment the An family saw Sara, several young grandchildren immediately eximed, ¡°It''s Sara Gu?l"


    As the top stream in Chinese singers, Sara''s poprity was indeed very high.


    Several of Charlie''s younger siblings knew her and all liked her songs.


    Therefore, when they saw here down from the cabin, each of them was surprised beyond measure.


    The olddy was so nervous at this time that she kept looking behind Sara,


    But when she saw that there was no longer anyone else behind her, her heart was suddenly lost again.


    She knew that her grandson was definitely not on the ne.


    Sara had walked up to the crowd at this time, forcibly suppressing her nervousness,


    And spoke, ¡°Hello everyone, I am Sara Gu......... Charlie''s childhood fiancee..... ¡±


    "Sara...... ¡± The olddy looked at her and hurriedly asked,


    "Are you the young girl from the Gu family that Margaret had told me?!¡±


    Sara nodded hastily and said respectfully, "That''s right, it''s me........... ¡±


    After saying that, she asked politely, "You must be Charlie''s grandmother, right?¡±


    The olddy nodded gently, "It''s me......... good child,¡±


    "You can call me grandma, do you have the whereabouts of Charlie?¡±

 Chapter 4387

    Chapter 4387


    "i...... ¡±


    Hearing the olddy''s follow-up question,


    Sara pursed her lips and was very embarrassed in her heart.


    But thinking of Charlie''s exnation, she could only stiffen her head and lie:


    ¡°Sorry, Grandma....... I so far......... have not found Charlie.......... "


    When she said this, Sara obviously saw the olddy''s eyes that look instantly dulled down.


    She suddenly felt that she said so, to this kind-faced old woman, it was too cruel.


    Marshal on the side sighed and asked her,


    "Miss Gu, you have also been looking for Charlie?¡±


    ¡°Yes...... ¡± Sara said seriously, "My father has been looking for Charlie for


    almost twenty years,¡±


    "In the south and north, almost everywhere.¡±


    The olddy said softly with a grateful face at this time,


    "Your Gu family is really kind and righteous, they haven''t forgotten Charlie for so many years,¡±


    "Thank you....... I thought that only we were still looking for Charlie''s whereabouts,¡±


    "But I didn''t expect that you had also searched for him for so long........... ¡±


    Sara said: "Grandma, I am with Charlie''s marriage promise, my parents long ago were with Uncle Wade,¡±


    ¡°Aunt An arranged Charlie as my fiance, for so many years but my heart has not changed,¡±


    ¡°I have been waiting for so many years to find him, and want to go for official marriage  ¡±


    Hearing this, the olddy could not help but tear up, choking,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Good child....... so many years, hard work you are doing.......... ¡±


    Sara shook her head and said, ¡°Not hard, it should be.......... ¡±


    Saying that, Sara then cover again: ¡°I came to the United States this time to start a concert tour,¡±


    ¡°My father told me that I muste to see you and grandpa when I have time,¡±


    ¡°I took the liberty toe here this time, I hope I did not disturb you............ ¡±


    ¡°How could that be!¡± The olddy took Sara''s hand and said lovingly,


    ¡°Although Charlie has not yet been found, you are my granddaughter-iw in my eyes!¡±


    Sara nodded hastily, her heart moved, and was ashamed at the same time.


    The olddy hurriedly introduced her, ¡°Good child, grandma will introduce you,¡±


    ¡°This is your great uncle, that is the third uncle and aunt,¡±


    ¡°The second uncle has something to do with your grandfather, so he did note down to greet you.¡±


    Sara hurriedly asked, ¡°Grandma, can I see Grandpa?¡±


    The olddy''s eyes clouded with ayer of water mist and choked,


    ¡°Your grandfather is very sick and has been in aa.......... ¡±


    She remembered something and said, "Good child,e with me,¡±


    ¡°I''ll take you to see your grandfather,¡±


    "Maybe he hears that you are here, the situation can be better........... ¡±


    Sara hurriedly then followed the olddy as well as the others to the An family''s medical center.


    Just when they reached the entrance of the ICU, Marcus heard themotion and hurriedly ran out,


    Impatiently asking the olddy, "Mom, is Charlie back?!¡±


    The olddy shook her head and pulled Sara and introduced her,


    "Marcus, this girl is Sara Gu, she is your sister''s arranged fiancee for Charlie,¡±


    "She came here to see me and your father today.¡±


    Marcus''s heart became very disappointed all of a sudden,


    But he was still very polite to Sara and spoke, "Hello Miss Gu!¡±


    The olddy said to Sara again, "Good child, this is your second uncle.¡±


    Sara nodded and said politely, "Hello, second uncle!¡±


    Marcus hurriedly said, "Good, good, you haven''t eaten dinner aftering all the way here, right?¡±


    "Let your aunt arrange for you to have something to eat first.¡±


    Sara said, ¡°No, second uncle, I ate on the ne when I wasing here.¡±


    Then she asked, "Can I go in and see Grandpa?¡±


    The olddy said, "Come on, child, grandma will take you in.¡±


    After saying that, she was ready to take Sara''s hand and walk into the ICU.


    But unexpectedly, at this moment, a doctor suddenly eximed,


    "The blood pressure and heart rate are dropping too fast! Quickly prepare the defibritor!¡±

 Chapter 4388

    Chapter 4388


    Everyone was instantly shocked by this shout,


    And all of a sudden, everyone gathered around the hospital bed.


    Nics''s attending doctor spoke up at this time,


    "We can''t put on the defibritor, in his current condition,¡±


    "The defibritor will only cause him to suffer harm for nothing before he goes,¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "His body has reached its limit........ ¡±


    That doctor saw the electrocardiogram almost close to pulling into a straight line,


    And asked in a panic: "Doctor, really no resuscitation?¡±


    The director looked at the olddy and said very seriously,


    "Madam, if we still resuscitate the old man now, we can only dy it for a few seconds or even a few minutes at most,¡±


    ¡°Whether it is a defibritor or chestpressions,¡± ¡°It will only make the old man''s death more painful at thest


    moment.


    The olddy nodded gently, wiped away her tears, and choked,


    ¡°You all go out, let me and the children stay with him for the rest of the day.¡±


    When these words came out, several children and grandchildren of the An family,


    As well as a group of grandchildren, immediately bowed their heads and cried bitterly.


    The director knew that the olddy had made up her mind and nodded slightly with great understanding,


    Gave a nod to several medical staff around her,


    And then said to the olddy, ¡°Ma''am, we will go out first.¡±


    Seeing that the old man was nearing the end of his life,


    Sara hurriedly said at this time, ¡°Grandma, I.......... have a medicine......... that might be able to save Grandpa''s life.........


    ¡±


    The olddy gave a bitter smile and said gratefully,


    ¡°Good child, thank you, your grandfather really can''t get over this hurdle this time,¡±


    ¡°No medicine can possibly save him, let him go quietly and peacefully.¡±


    Saying that, she added very seriously, ¡°Good child, you are Charlie''s fiancee,¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, you are my own family, if you are not afraid, stay here with grandma.¡±


    Sara hurriedly took out the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill,


    Given to her by Charlie and said very eagerly,


    ¡°Grandma, this medicine is Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill,¡±


    ¡°My father got it by chance when he was suffering from advanced pancreatic cancer,¡±


    ¡°He waspletely cured after taking only one of this medicine,¡±


    ¡°There is still thisst one left, he let me carry it around for emergencies,¡± ¡°This medicine is really very effective, you Let


    Grandpa try it!¡±


    ¡°Blood dispersing and heart saving pills?¡±


    When the An family heard this, they couldn''t help but look at each other.


    In fact, except for the olddy and Marshal,


    The rest of the An family did not believe that there was any magic pill.


    Just now, Tianshi took out the Life-sustaining Pill that had been treasured for many years,


    And everyone witnessed that this kind of pill really had little effect,


    So at this time, Sara took out the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill,


    And everyone naturally instinctively thought that this thing,


    Like the Life Renewing Pill just now, would not have any substantial effect.


    So, the olddy saw that Nics''s breathing had be extremely weak, And the ups and downs of his chest were


    barely visible, so she cried bitterly and politely declined,


    ¡°Child, you should keep this medicine for yourself.¡±


    Sara said anxiously, ¡°Grandma, this medicine is really different from ordinary medicine,¡±


    ¡°My father was treated for pancreatic cancer in the United States,¡±


    ¡°Exhausted all the high-end medical means avable,¡±


    ¡°But there was no effect, and finally this elixir saved him!¡±


    Sara said, afraid that they would not believe, and hurriedly said:


    ¡°By the way, when my father was sick, many domestic media reported his affairs,¡±


    ¡°And even several unscrupulous media released fake news of my father''s death,¡±


    ¡°Andter he recovered, in the country, it triggered a lot of media attention and discussion,¡±


    ¡°If you do not believe, you can search online the rted news, my father''s name is Philip Gu!¡±

 Chapter 4389

    Chapter 4389


    Philip''s affairs are well known in the rich and powerful circle in China.


    However, although the Gu family''s volume isrge in the country,


    It is still somewhat on the stage in front of the An family.


    Therefore, the olddy didn''t even have much impression of Philip Gu as some person,


    And naturally knew nothing about him being sick and recovered.


    But she saw Sara''s words, plus as she really has a marriage contract with her grandson,


    The olddy already has a good feeling about her,


    So in her heart, she can not help but believe three points.


    However, at this moment, the olddy is still more or less uncertain,


    So she looked outside at Tianshi who has been pinching his fingers and whispering incessantly,


    And asked reverently: "Tianshi, what do you think?¡±


    Tianshi opened his eyes and sighed: "To save the suffering of Mr. An''s qi has been exhausted,¡±


    "Even my Daoist divine medicine renewal pills also can not save him from the fire,¡±


    "In my humble opinion, I''m afraid that in the world we can no longer find the pills that can save


    him......................................... ¡±


    Hearing this, Sara immediately said, "This blood dispersal heart-saving pills can definitely cure old Mr. An!¡±


    Tianshi shook his head slightly and said seriously,


    "You girl, I''m not going to lie to you, poor Taoist has been practicing for seventy years,¡± "But I''ve never heard of such a


    miraculous elixir in this world.¡± As the saying goes, everything in this world must follow thews of nature.


    As the saying goes, death is like the extinction of amp.


    The olddy, who had been a believer in Taoism all her life,


    And had great respect for the three words ''Taoism of nature'',


    So she was hesitant when she heard him say that the old man was about to be reborn in the Pure Land.


    At this time, Nics''s physical state was already in a near-death state,


    And it was likely that he would pass away in the next second.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Marshal looked at Tianshi and asked,


    ¡°Has Tianshi ever heard of a rejuvenation pill that can make a person ten or twenty years younger?¡±


    Tianshi shook his head and said seriously:


    ¡°The so-called rejuvenation Pill is just something made up in folk tales,¡±


    ¡°Although the Taoists have longed for physical immortality,¡±


    ¡°But the poor Taoist heart also knows that some good hopes can never be realized,¡±


    ¡°Even the monastic people, can only achieve a longer life than ordinary people,¡±


    ¡°Going back in time is never realistic!......... ¡±


    When Marshal heard this, he said in a cold voice: ¡°I think that my mother has great trust and respect for you,¡± ¡°So you


    must have a superiority, but today I realized that although you are already old,¡± "You are still sitting in the well and


    watching the sky.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Sara and spoke, "Miss Gu, how should I give this medicine?¡±


    Sara recalled what Charlie had exined and quickly said,


    "Just put it directly into his mouth, this medicine instantly melts in mouth.¡±


    Saying that she put the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill into Marshal''s hand and urged,


    "Please make sure you are quick, otherwise it will be toote!¡±


    Marshal nodded heavily, took three to two steps to the hospital bed, and put the pill into Nics''s mouth.


    If it was in the past, Marshal definitely did not believe in any miracle pills.


    However, after a trip to China, he thoroughly realized how narrow-minded he was before.


    The miraculous effect of the rejuvenation pills hadpletely overturned his perception of this world.


    Although Marshal had seen the miraculousness of the rejuvenation Pill,


    He actually did not quite believe that,


    This so-called blood dispersing and heart-saving pill of Sara could have simr efficacy.


    However, Tianshi''s words made him realize that in this world, there are plenty of people who sit and watch the sky.


    Whether it is the Tianshi who has been a monk for seventy years or himself who has lived for fifty years.


    Therefore, at times like this, he absolutely can no longer use his own experience to see things.


    Otherwise, one is likely to make the same mistake as the Tianshi.


    It was because of this that he decided that no matter what,


    He had to try this blood dispersal heart-saving pill.


    Because this was already thest hope of his father.

 Chapter 4390

    Chapter 4390


    The olddy did not expect that her son would be so rude to the Tianshi,


    But, when she thought of Sara being her grandson''s fiancee,


    She felt that such a good girl should not be taken at face value.


    Seeing that Marshal had already put the elixir into her husband''s mouth, she said nothing.


    In her heart, no matter whether the pill has an effect or not, she will not me her son or Sara.


    Everyone in this family is determined to make this family better,


    Even this first time meeting Sara is also showing kindness,


    So, no matter what the result, she can ept it openly.


    At this moment, the majority of people have already given up the struggle in their hearts.


    Only Sara and Marshal were nervous.


    While shaking his head with a sigh, Master Tianshi continued to close his eyes,


    And recite something rted to the old man under his breath.


    The blood dispersing heart-saving pill, at this moment, had already melted rapidly in Nics''s mouth,


    And the medicinal effect began to spread towards his body.


    But at this moment, his already extremely weak heartbeat finally stoppedpletely.


    On the monitoring instrument, the column of the electrocardiogram instantly turned into a straight line,


    And the machine thus emitted an ear-piercing rm sound.


    At this moment, all the hopes of the An family werepletely dashed.


    The olddy couldn''t control herself at once, and hid her face and cried bitterly.


    Even Marshal alsopletely lost hope, and painfully lowered his head.


    The corners of Tianshi''s mouth moved slightly, then changed his silent recitation to reading aloud,


    And said in an impassioned and loud voice:


    ¡°At that time, the Heavenly man who has been saved the suffering,¡±


    ¡°Filled the ten realms with his presence! Always with the power of the mighty gods,¡±


    ¡°Save all beings, get away from the lost way!¡±


    ¡°All sentient beings are unaware, like seeing blindly! The sun! Moon!¡±


    This is the "Tai Shang Dong Xuan Spiritual Treasure Sutra for the Salvation of Suffering¡±,


    Which is a sutra used by the Taoists to transcend the spirits of the dead.


    At this time, Master Tianshi recited it to let the An family know that,


    He would escort Nics to the Pure Land with his profound Daoist teachings.


    Sara was horrified at this moment.


    She never thought that the blood dispersal heart-saving pill given by Charlie would not be able to save Nics''s life.


    She even med herself for thinking that she must have been a littlete in delivering the medicine,


    If she had been a little faster, perhaps there would still be hope for the old man.


    However, she underestimated the efficacy of the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This medicine, although it cannot make a person twenty years younger,


    It has a very powerful effect on saving lives.


    The reason it''s called the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill is because,


    Even if the heart stops beating and the whole body loses blood power, As long as the body and brain are not yet


    After all, the stopping of the heart is not a criterion for judging a person''s death.


    Many times, even if the heart stops, through cardiopulmonary resuscitation,


    AED defibrition can be used to restore the heartbeat.


    Of course, once the heart stops beyond the bottom line,


    Triggering organ and brain death, it really can''t be saved by the gods.


    The doctors also gave up the idea of resuscitation, one by one,


    They put their hands on their chests and bowed their heads in silence.


    In the entire ward, only the painful sobbing of the An family members and the ear-splitting beeping of the monitor


    remained.


    So, when the An family and Sara were both grieving,


    The straight line on the monitor screen, which had been stretched out,


    Suddenly burst out with an imperceptible rise and fall!


    However, this imperceptible undtion was not seen by anyone.


    But then, immediately after that undtion,


    The ECG graph appeared with an undtion of even greater magnitude!


    And at this moment, the long beeping rm from the monitor also suddenly stopped

 Chapter 4391

    Chapter 4391


    The continuous beeping just now was too piercing,


    So much so that after it suddenly disappeared, everyone,


    In this instant, could not help but turn their eyes to the monitor.


    At this time, the impassioned chanting of the Tianshi also came to an abrupt end.


    He originally wanted to use his scriptures to send Nics on hisst journey,


    But never thought that this kind of thing could have a sudden change of heart!


    Before the An family could understand what had happened,


    They heard the attending doctor point to the ECG, which had begun to rise and fall,


    And said in excited ecstasy: "Master''s heartbeat has returned! Master''s heartbeat has recovered!!!"


    Only then did the crowd see that the ECG line, which had been ttened,


    Had begun to ripple, and the amplitude was getting bigger and bigger!


    The An family immediately cried with joy, the olddy was even more excited and rushed forward,


    She looked at her husband''s chest began to breathe the ups and downs,


    The whole person is more surprised, rushed forward to grab her husband''s hand,


    Crying nonstop said: ¡°Nics......... can you hear me?¡±


    The doctor hurriedly stepped forward and said:


    "Madam, you don''t get too excited, it is just the heartbeat recovery,¡±


    ¡°Not sure how far his body can recover, so we still have to do a systematic examination of the master!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Saying that he couldn''t help but remind,


    "Madam, Master''s physical condition is too poor,¡±


    "In case he has a hard time waking up, you should also be mentally prepared        ¡±


    The olddy asked nervously, "Will it really be difficult to wake up?¡±


    The doctor said very seriously, "I can''t guarantee you about this matter,¡±


    "After all, the master''s physical condition is really too unpromising........... ¡±


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    As soon as the doctor''s words fell, he heard Marshal suddenly shout with the utmost excitement, "Dad is awake!


    The people who had been listening to the doctor with nervous faces, Heard Marshal''s shout and hurriedly looked


    towards the hospital bed.


    This look does not matter, everyone is stunned and dumbfounded!


    Nics, who had been in aa for a long time, and had even died once, had actually opened his eyes!


    At this moment, everyone could see his eyes turning from side to side, as if he was also sizing up the crowd.


    The olddy was overjoyed and was about to shush her,


    But suddenly she heard Nics open his mouth and ask, ¡°What is...........


    wrong with me?!¡±


    The olddy burst into tears, grabbed Nics''s hand, and choked,


    "You don''t remember? You fell down in the bathroom before,¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that your brain bleeding is very serious,¡±


    "And your body indicators are so poor that there is almost no way to treat it, just now, your heartbeat


    stopped.......................................... ¡±


    Speaking of which, the olddy burst into tears.


    The other children and grandchildren of the An family also could not help but choke up.


    Marshal said, "Dad if it wasn''t for Miss Gu''s timely arrival,¡±


    "And her family''s treasured miracle medicine, you might have really left us ¡±


    "Miss Gu?¡± Nics was surprised and asked, "Which Miss Gu?¡±


    Marshal hurriedly pointed to Sara and introduced her, "Dad, this is Miss Gu.¡±


    Saying that, he added, "By the way dad, Miss Gu is Charlie''s fiancee!¡±


    Nics looked at him with a bewildered expression and asked, "Charlie? Which Charlie? Is it my grandson Charlie?¡±


    Marshal nodded his head and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes dad, it''s your grandson Charlie.¡±


    Saying that he hurriedly pointed at Sara and said to Nics,


    ¡°Dad, this is Miss Gu, she is the one that sister set up for Charlie back then, do you know about this?¡±

 Chapter 4392

    Chapter 4392


    The olddy at the side also hurriedly said, ¡°Nics, do you still remember what I told you before?¡±


    ¡°Margaret told me at that time that Changying had a particrly good brother who gave birth to a daughter,¡±


    ¡°A little younger than Charlie, and the two families had arranged a baby marriage for them.¡±


    Nics nodded: ¡°I remember........ I remember......... ¡±


    He said with a puzzled face: ¡°But........ but Charlie is only eight years old this year ah¡±


    ¡°..... he........ how can he have such a grown-up fiancee........... ¡±


    When the people heard this, their expressions instantly got gloomy again.


    Originally, everyone thought that the old man had the help of the divine elixir,


    Maybe the previous Alzheimer''s disease was also cured together.


    But once they heard him say that Charlie is only eight years old,


    They immediately realized that his memory was still stuck,


    At the time when his eldest daughter Margaret had an ident.


    Then, Marshal choked up and said,


    ¡°Dad, don''t you realize that mom and we have gotten old?¡±


    Only then did Nics understand, and panicked, he blurted out,


    ¡°What''s wrong with you........ guys?........ howe you all have aged so much?¡±


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but look at Martel and Tece and said with trepidation,


    "They..... both of them are........... ¡±


    Marshal held back his tears, pulled Martel and Tece to his body, and introduced them,


    "Dad! This is Martel, this is Tece, they have also grown up.......... ¡±


    "Not the previous teenage 20-year-oldd, little girl!¡±


    Nics was full of doubts and muttered, "This......... is what''s going on ....


    Marshal: "Dad! It''s not 20 years ago anymore........... ¡±


    "Sister and my brother-inw, have also been gone for 20 years........... ¡±


    "Charlie has also been missing for 20 years.......... ¡±


    Nics asked with an incredulous face, "What did you say?!¡±


    "You''re saying that Margaret has been gone for 20 years?!¡±


    "Yes........ ¡± Marshal pointed to his face, "Dad, I''m fifty years old this year .


    Nics froze for a moment, then burst into a rage and shouted angrily, ¡°A bunch of trash! Twenty years have passed


    and you haven''t even gotten Charlie back?¡±


    ¡°How can I meet Margaret after I die? How can I exin it to her?¡±


    The crowd fell into silence for a moment.


    At this time, no one knew how to answer the old man''s question.


    It was the olddy who cried and said, ¡°Nics, all these years everyone is looking for Charlie,¡±


    ¡°Marshal is looking, Marcus is looking, Martel and Tece are also looking,¡±


    ¡°Even you have been looking, just never found Charlie''s whereabouts........... ¡±


    Nics''s expression became painful, covered his face and said,


    ¡°All of this is my fault........ all my fault!¡±


    The olddy hurriedly stroked his hand and sobbed:


    ¡°Nics, you''ve been ming yourself for twenty years,¡±


    ¡°It''s hard toe back from the ghost gate, don''t torture yourself anymore,¡±


    ¡°For those things back then, it''s not all your responsibility........... ¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nics gently shook his head, then he suddenly remembered something,


    Excitedly looking at Sara, while struggling to sit up, while asking:


    ¡°Little girl....... you........ you said you are Charlie''s fiancee,¡±


    ".... that you......... that you have found Charlie?!¡±


    Sara''s eyes see the old man just walked from the ghost gate,


    At this time the whereabouts of Charlie are an extra concern,


    She really does not want to tell lies to him.


    But once she thought of Charlie''s exnation, she could only say helplessly,


    "Sorry, Grandpa...... we haven''t found Charlie''s whereabouts yet.¡±


    Hearing these words, the excitement in Nics''s eyes dimmed considerably.


    He could not help but shed two lines of hot tears and choked:


    "I, as a grandfather, have not found the whereabouts of Charlie for so many years,¡±


    "Now only to be saved by Charlie''s fiancee when I reached the ghost gate   ¡±


    "I am ashamed........ so much ashamed ah........ ¡±

 Chapter 4393

    Chapter 4393


    Nics said this, his heart is full of emotions.


    Immediately afterward, he took off his oxygen mask, then sped his hands,


    Bowed slightly to Sara, and said gratefully:


    ¡°Miss Gu, you have saved my life, as the saying goes, no words of gratitude, and I,¡±


    ¡°Do not like to say any empty words, I can only promise you one thing,¡±


    ¡°Whenever you need in the future, the whole An family, no one will dare to stay back!¡±


    Once Marshal heard this, as the eldest son of the An family,


    He also immediately bowed toward Sara with a fist and said respectfully,


    ¡°Miss Gu, in the future, if you have any needs for the An family, you can directly instruct me!¡±


    Sara did not expect, Charlie''s two elders are bowing to her,


    All of a sudden she felt a little frightened, quickly said:


    ¡°You two are Charlie''s elders, but also my elders,¡±


    ¡°Do not be so polite........ This........ This is what I should do.......... ¡±


    The olddy said gratefully, ¡°Good girl......... Such a miraculous elixir is a valuable treasure in anyone''s hands........ ¡±


    ¡°For you to take it out to us so generously makes you a great benefactor to our An family................................. ¡±


    Said, she could not help but sigh: ¡°At first Margaret had said that your Gu family is affectionate and righteous,¡±


    ¡°I really did not expect that your Gu family has not given up the search for Charlie for so many


    years................................... "


    "It''s really a deep love and righteousness......... "


    Sara smiled faintly and said with a little shyness,


    "My parents have told me since I was a child that I would grow up to marry Charlie,¡±


    "So in my heart, he has always been my fiance,"


    "And finding him and marrying him is a belief I have held on to for twenty years."


    When Sara said this, the An family all sighed.


    The olddy''s eyes were moist and she couldn''t help but choke up and say,


    "So many years have passed, and I don''t know where Charlie is now........... "


    The olddy looked at Sara and asked, "Good child, you are so obsessed with waiting for Charlie,"


    "Don''t your parents have a problem with that?"


    Sara spit out her tongue and said seriously, "Grandma, if I don''t wait for Charlie,"


    "My parents will really have a problem with it,"


    "They all think that Charlie is the only one I belong to,"


    "and all these years they are convinced that they will definitely find him."


    The olddy was touched beyond words and took Sara''s hand, saying seriously,


    ¡°Good child, whether Charlie can be found or not, you are grandma''s granddaughter-inw in my heart!¡±


    ¡°When your grandfather recovers a bit, we will visit your home,¡±


    ¡°Meet your parents, and make sure to thank them face to face,¡±


    ¡°For all the efforts they have made over the years to find Charlie,¡±


    ¡°And even more so for raising such an excellent girl!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Saying that without thinking, she took from her wrist a top-quality imperial green jade bracelet,


    Handed to Sara and seriously said:


    ¡°Good child, this bracelet is handed down from my mother''s ancestors,¡±


    ¡°You put it on, just as a little gift from grandmother to you!¡±


    This jadeite bracelet, in the eyes of people who do not understand jadeite,


    Is just a bracelet, and when you try to price it, it will just be another piece of jewelry.


    But, for people who really know jadeite, it is the ceiling of the whole jadeite field.


    Among jadeite, the green color is the king of jadeite varieties.


    And can reach the imperial green level of material, there is none in a million,


    Which can be made into a bracelet, it is even very little.


    Jadeite material, unlike metal, it is the natural formation of the stone,

 Chapter 4394

    Chapter 4394


    A variety of colors, the majority of the material will have a great variety of internal colors,


    And the internal have cracks, misceneous colors, such as cotton flulent.


    Generally speaking, out of all, the emperor green color there is only one in ten thousand,


    And the emperor green, want to make a piece of jewelry such as a bracelet,


    It must be full of green, no cracks, no cotton, no fltion,


    The probability is simply too low to one in a billion.


    Olddy''s this bracelet is the real old pit ss imperial green,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    And is passed down from the pce of the Qing Dynasty, inherited in order,


    Its value has long exceeded hundreds of millions of dors.


    Among the jade yers, that exist only in the legend, worth five billion, is exactly this one.


    Although Sara did not know jadeite, but just by looking at the color of this bracelet,


    She could guess that it was worth hundreds of millions of dors,


    So she hastily excused herself and said, ¡°Grandma, how can I want something from you  "


    The olddy said seriously: ¡°Child, you are Charlie''s fiancee," ¡°And this is the first time toe to the door, ording to


    our rules,"


    ¡°The meeting gift is certainly not much!"


    ¡°This is what I, as a grandmother, give you, the future granddaughter-inw''s meeting gift!"


    Nics, who was on the other side, also hurriedly said,


    ¡°A gift must be given! Marshal, you go find the documents of the Chaoyang Park estate,"


    ¡°And transfer the house to Miss Gu''s name!"


    Marshal hurriedly nodded.


    Nics said to Sara: ¡°Miss Gu, I have three houses in Chaoyang Park,"


    ¡°All the beams and pirs are made of golden silk nan wood,"


    ¡°The house was a county pce during the Qing Dynasty,"


    ¡°And was bought during the Republic of China and became private property."


    The olddy on the side said helplessly, ¡°Nics, that was forty years ago    "


    Due to theck of efficacy of the medicine, the blood dispersal heart-saving pill saved Nics,


    But his symptoms of Alzheimer''s disease did not reduce,


    So his perception of time, is also basically stuck in the state of twenty years ago.


    Sara at this time frightened waved her hands, said with fear in her mouth:


    ¡°Grandfather....... I can''t take such a valuable thing.......... ¡±


    "What can''t.¡± Nics said off the cuff: ¡°This mansion was intended to be left to Charlie,¡±


    "Now Charlie has not been found, we found Charlie''s fiancee,¡±


    "Then this mansion naturally belongs to you too, you take it first,¡±


    "And when you find Charlie, you will use it as a new house!¡±


    Saying that he rubbed his head, could not help but say:


    "But Charlie is just eight years old......... for marriage you will have to wait for so many years,¡±


    "In addition, you are so much older than Charlie, do not bully him after marriage  ¡±


    When the olddy heard this, she hurriedly said,


    "Nics, didn''t I tell you, it''s already twenty yearster,¡±


    "If Charlie was still alive, he would have been twenty-eight this year!¡±


    "Ah?¡± Nics''s entire body suddenly froze and said:


    "Charlie is twenty-eight years old?¡±


    "When did that happen, didn''t he just celebrate his eighth birthday?¡±


    After saying that, Nics''s expression was stunned and his eyes were red:


    "Margaret...... Margaret.......... It''s all my fault......... ¡±


    "Don''t worry, I''ll risk my life to get Charlie back.......... ¡±


    The olddy saw Nics look painful, in her heart felt like a knife cut,


    She hurriedly said to the crowd, "He began to confuse again, let''s go out first, do not disturb him


    here.............................................. ¡±


    For the An family, they had long been used to Nics''s symptoms.


    Knowing that his memory loss was very serious,

 Chapter 4395

    Chapter 4395


    Everyone tried very hard at first to help him recover the memories,


    But it turned out that this situation was just wishful thinking.


    Nics has actually lost all the memories of thest 20 years,


    Even if they help him recall, it is impossible for him to recall a single thing that happened in the past 20 years.


    So, at first, the An family had to find a way to exin things to him every day,


    Telling him the real-time in reality and what he had forgotten.


    But over time, they found that this did not have any effect.


    There were times when the family gathered around him to talk endlessly for a whole day before he epted the reality.


    But in a short time, he would forget all the things that everyone told him and go back to his previous state again.


    So, Nics''s current state is back to the one he was in 20 years ago, Back to the time shortly after Charlie''s family


    came into existence.


    In this situation, there was no point in continuing to exin to him,


    And the olddy did not want his brain to be forced to ept arge number of things that shocked him.


    At this time, Nics said with a sad face, ¡°All of you go out, let me be alone.¡±


    All the people looked at the olddy.


    The olddy sighed helplessly and said to the crowd, ¡°Let''s all go out.¡±


    With the olddy''s order, everyone retreated from the ICU ward.


    The olddy kept holding Sara''s hand and said with a loving face,


    ¡°Good child, it''s your first time at home today, you must stay for a few days!¡±


    Sara said, ¡°Grandma, I can''t stay for long this time because my concert is about to start,¡±


    ¡°And I have to fly back to New York overnight to prepare for the concert.¡±


    Saying that she looked at the time and said,


    ¡°Grandma, it''s alreadyte, so it''s almost time for me to go back to New York.¡±


    The olddy was very reluctant to say: ¡°You came so far, how can you rush back at night,¡±


    ¡°Going back at this time means you have nothing to do,¡±


    ¡°At least stay at home for a day and go back tomorrow morning!¡±


    Sara said with an apologetic face, "I''m sorry, Grandma, I really have too many things to do,¡±


    "I have to do the final rehearsal first thing tomorrow morning,¡±


    "If I go back tomorrow morning, then the schedule will be dyed.¡±


    For Sara, going back to Charlie as soon as possible is the most important thing for her right now.


    As soon as the olddy heard her words, she immediately said,


    "Then grandma will go with you! I''m relieved that your grandfather came back from the dead,¡±


    "So I can apany you to New York and see your concert by the way.¡±


    Hearing this, Sara''s heart felt nervous.


    She knew that Charlie did not want to meet with the An family yet,


    And Charlie also promised her that he would go to her concert to support her.


    If the An family also goes there, it is likely that they would recognize Charlie,


    Because of his eight or nine point resemnce to his father.


    So, she took the olddy''s arm and said petntly,


    "Grandma, I don''t want you to follow me from the West Coast to the East Coast in the middle of the night,¡± "In fact, I


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    have many concert tours in the United States, after I finish the East Coast,¡±


    ¡°The 1st stop on the West Coast is Los Angeles, at that time I will not only visit you again,¡± ¡°But will also give you VIP


    tickets and invite you to my concert, is that okay?¡±


    The olddy was a little shaken for a moment.


    However, once she thought that Sara would be leaving overnight,


    She was extremely reluctant deep inside and could not help but choke up and say,


    ¡°Good child, grandma really can''t let you go,¡±


    ¡°You don''t know that grandma has been holding back a lot of words all these years,¡±


    ¡°And has not said anything to anyone, just waiting to tell Charlie face to face after finding him..........................................


    ¡±

 Chapter 4396

    Chapter 4396


    The olddy gently wiped away her tears and sighed:


    ¡°But Charlie''s whereabouts are still unknown, I don''t know if I can still live until the day he returns,¡±


    ¡°These words, I can only share with you, in case I don''t live to see Charlie''s return in the future,¡±


    ¡°You can at least help grandmother ry them to him!


    Sara immediately said with certainty: ¡°Grandma, you must not be so pessimistic,¡±


    ¡°I believe it won''t take long to find Charlie when the two of use to see you together!¡±


    The olddy nodded, clutching Sara''s hand, and said very seriously:


    ¡°Good child, you can''t lie to grandma, when youe to Los Angeles next time,¡±


    ¡°Don''t go anywhere, fly over to see grandma first, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sara hastily agreed and said, ¡°Grandma, don''t worry when the timees,¡±


    ¡°I will still be the same as today,nding directly on the runway in front of your house!¡±


    The olddy felt better, pulled her and said,


    ¡°Even if you want to leave tonight, you can''t leave at this time,¡±


    ¡°Your uncles and aunts are meeting you for the first time,¡±


    ¡°So you have to take some time to sit down and have a good chat, besides,¡±


    ¡°These elders haven''t prepared a gift for you yet,¡±


    ¡°So you have to wait until you receive the gift before you leave!¡±


    After saying that, the olddy said,


    ¡°Come on, let''s go upstairs to the living room and sit for a while!¡±


    Sara hurriedly waved her hand: ¡°Grandma......... I really don''t want any gifts The olddy shook her head and said, ¡°You


    just go with grandma, here, everything is at grandma''s disposal.¡±


    Seeing this, Sara had no choice but to agree for the time being.


    At this moment, the attending doctor quickly stepped forward and asked very respectfully,


    ¡°Miss Gu, can I take the liberty to ask you what kind of medicine you gave to the old man?¡±


    Sara said, ¡°Didn''t I say that it was a blood dispersing and heart saving pill?¡±


    ¡°Blood dispersing and heart saving pills?!¡±


    The attending doctor was surprised and asked, ¡°Is it Chinese medicine?¡±


    Sara, ¡°Of course.¡±


    The attending doctor asked nervously, ¡°Miss Gu I want to know if you still have any Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill


    in your hand,¡±


    ¡°If so, I have a favor to ask, that is, can you please give me a little piece of it?¡±


    ¡°I would like to go for a test to see what theposition of such a miraculous medicine is.¡±


    Sara shook her head and said, ¡°Sorry, I only had that one blood dispersing and heart saving pill.¡±


    The attending doctor was still undeterred and pursued,


    ¡°Think carefully if there is any stock left somewhere,¡±


    ¡°Or if your father still has any extra Blood Scattering Heart Saving Pills in his hands,¡±


    ¡°If so, I would like to work with you to try to restore the Blood Scattering Heart Saving Pills!¡±


    To this attending doctor, his outlook today had beenpletely overturned,


    Ty the unparalleled healing effect of the Blood Scattering Heart Saver Pill.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    If this medicine could be cracked and put into mass production,


    He was afraid that he would win all the Nobel prizes, and he might even be immortalized in the world.


    However, Sara did not give him any chance and said apologetically,


    ¡°There was indeed thatst piece of blood dispersal and heart saving pill,¡±


    ¡°Perhaps even if there is still a survival in the world, but it is certainly not in my hands.¡±


    The doctor still wanted to pursue the question,


    But the olddy was a little upset and said coldly,


    ¡°Why don''t you go take good care of the old man and leave this girl alone?¡±


    The doctor was dumbfounded by the olddy''s question and quickly said respectfully,


    ¡°Please don''t worry, I''ll go back and take good care of the master........... :.


    The doctor also did not dare to continue to pester,


    And hurriedly turned around and went back to the ICU ward.


    Just as the olddy took Sara out the door, Tianshi, who had not spoken,


    Also hurriedly caught up, with a face of reverence and attentiveness he said,


    ¡°Miss Gu, the poor Taoist also wants to know, that pill, where exactly it came from "

 Chapter 4397

    Chapter 4397


    In fact, Tianshi''s heart is once very torn.


    He originally did not believe in this blood dispersal heart-saving pill.


    He always felt that the life-sustaining pills that he held as precious were even useless,


    And there must be nothing in this world that could save Nics.


    But he never thought that a young actress would have such a miraculous elixir.


    That could bring back even a person who was almost dered dead!


    The key is, originally Nics was dying, this pill, not only pulled him back from the ghost gate,


    And even let him instantly recover as if not injured,


    This effect,pletely subverted Tianshi''s understanding of the word pills.


    People who cultivate the Tao, although the focus is on the unity of heaven and man,


    Focus on body cultivation, but in fact, they attach most importance to the way of alchemy.


    During the feudal era, the Daoist priests who used mercury and vermilion sand to make an elixir,


    And then gave it to the emperor to eat it causing his death were basically their predecessors.


    When Tianshi first began his monasticism, he also wanted to study the ancient art of alchemy,


    But nowadays there are too few surviving ancient books on Pill dictionaries,


    And the only few surviving recipes which he actually tested down,


    Were nothing of use, so it is difficult to make progress on this piece.


    Over the years, he also tried to collect various materials, various pill recipes,


    And then also tried to refine many kinds of pills, but basically did not refine any useful ones.


    Repeated failures did not make him give up his pursuit of the art of alchemy,


    On the contrary, as he grew older, his sense of crisis also grew stronger,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So, in order to be able to truly refine pills that would benefit his life and prolong it,


    He began a long-term retreat, shutting himself up in his dojo every day to study the art of alchemy.


    Until now, there has been little sess.


    Because of the numerous setbacks, he even once thought that in this world, there may not exist any elixir,


    To bring back the dead and prolong life, everything is just the old ancestors of the Daoist family making up nonsense.


    However, now that he has seen the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill, He immediately began to look forward to


    the art of alchemy again.


    That''s why he came over here with a stiff upper lip and wanted to ask Sara about it.


    Sara didn''t have any prejudice against him, so she answered directly,


    ¡°This medicine was obtained by my father by chance, but exactly how he got it, he never told me.¡±


    When Tianshi heard this, he immediately said anxiously


    "Then can you please Miss Gu, give me your father''s contact information,¡±


    ¡°I really want to know, such a magical elixir, where in the end did he get it


    Sara did not expect this Tianshi to want to break the sand pot and ask to the end,


    So she could only say, "Sorry, my father is usually busy, please try to understand.¡±


    Tianshi said in a panic:


    "Never mind never mind, your father just needs to be able to spare a few minutes,¡±


    "To talk to me about the approximate process of getting the elixir,¡±


    "If he is really not avable, I can also fly to the country to meet with him for advice        ¡±


    At this time Marshal, who came back with the title deed document, saw Tianshi entangled with Sara,


    His expression was a bit ugly, and he said: "Tianshi, you scoffed at this pill just now,¡± "And now youe over to ask


    questions with a calm face, isn''t this inappropriate?¡±


    "You cultivators. Don''t you all say that you are pure-hearted and have few desires?¡±


    When Master Tianshi heard Marshal''s mockery, although his face could not hang,


    But in a tone very sincere and frankly said:


    "Young Master An, I''m not going to lie, I''m really a spec sitting in the well and watching the sky,¡±


    "Just before Miss Gu took out the pill, I naively thought that the best pill in the world...¡±


    "Is my treasured Life-sustaining Pill, but now I realize that I was just a frog at the bottom of the well.¡±

 Chapter 4398

    Chapter 4398


    Speaking of this, Tianshi hurriedly added:


    "It is also because I have realized where my problem lies that I really want to see the outside world,¡±


    "So I would also like to ask Young Master An and Miss Gu to make it happen        ¡±


    Marshal saw Tianshi admit his mistakes with such a good attitude,


    And the sarcastic sarcasm that was originally prepared in his heart, he swallowed it all back.


    However, he did not want to continue to pester Sara so he looked at him and said very seriously:


    "Tianshi, I just told you, in this world, it is not just a kind of blood dispensing and heart-saving elixir,¡±


    "There is a kind named rejuvenation elixir, not only it can cure all diseases, bring back to life,¡±


    "And can even make a person twenty years younger, so just don''t grab the idea of this blood-saving elixir,¡±


    "Instead of holding on to it, why don''t you go and look for this rejuvenation Pill?¡±


    Tianshi heard these words, the whole person dumbfounded, asked:


    "Young Master An, you really are not kidding me?¡±


    "Is there really a magic pill in this world that can make people return to old age?¡±


    Marshal nodded seriously and said, "I used to scoff at this kind of thing,¡±


    "Just like you. It wasn''t until I saw it with my own eyes that I realized,¡±


    "How miraculous this medicine really is.¡±


    "If you are really obsessed with this pill,¡±


    "Then you might as well go and properly search for clues to the rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Tianshi asked excitedly, "Young Master An, where did you see the rejuvenation Pill with your own eyes?¡±


    Marshal faintly spat out two words, "China, Aurous Hill.¡±


    "Aurous Hill?!" At once, Master Tianshi was a little impatient and bowed with both hands, "Thank you, Young Master An!


    The poor Taoist will go back to the temple,"


    "To prepare and set off for Aurous Hill as soon as possible!"


    After saying that, he looked at Charlie''s grandmother and said with a face full of shame,


    "Madam, this time the poor Taoist not only failed to cure Mr. An,"


    "But also almost caused a big disaster because of stupidity, so I am really ashamed         "


    The olddy hastened to say, "Master Tianshi, don''t say that, Nics is critically ill,"


    "You came out of seclusion for him, and at the same time did not hesitate,"


    "To take out the life-sustaining pill, for this, I am very grateful!"


    Tianshi sighed and said with emotion: "I am ashamed.......... Poor Tao is also considered to be cultivated for dozens of


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    years,"


    "But the mentality is still notpletely correct, I feel really ashamed in front of my


    ancestor............................................... "


    After saying that, he once again bowed to the olddy and said seriously,


    "Madam, since Mr. An is already unharmed, then the poor Taoist will leave first!"


    The olddy said: "Master Tianshi need not be in such a hurry,"


    "At least have dinner at home before leaving, I will have someone send you back at that time."


    ¡°No need.¡± Master Tianshi shook his head and said reverently,


    "I''d better hurry back and pack up, then book the earliest flight to Aurous Hill tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing this, Sara couldn''t help but feel a little anxious in her heart,


    She didn''t expect that Tianshi would just do what he said,


    If he really goes to Aurous Hill, it might even bring trouble for Charlie.


    However, she had no way to stop this old man, so she could onlyment in her heart,


    And nned to tell Charlie about this matter after returning to New York,


    So that when he returns to Aurous Hill, must be careful of this Tianshi.


    At this moment, Charlie did not know about Sara''s experience in Los Angeles.


    Ever since Sara took the ne to Los Angeles, he had been worried about Grandpa''s health.


    Moreover, he was also afraid that Grandpa''s condition was serious,


    And Sara would not be able to save him in time.


    So, he couldn''t resist sending a message to her.


    Sara''s phone shook a little, hiding from the others she unlocked the phone,


    Only to find that it was a text message from Charlie,


    The content has only the following words: "How is the situation?¡±

 Chapter 4399

    Chapter 4399


    Sara hurriedly replied quickly with her fingers tapping unnoticeably, ¡°Grandpa is already fine, only he suffers from


    Alzheimer''s disease,¡±


    ¡°His memory seems to be somewhat degraded,¡±


    ¡°The blood dispersal heart-saving pill failed to cure him of this problem      ¡±


    Charlie saw this paragraph, could not help but frown, and muttered:


    ¡°Alzheimer''s disease? Could it be that Great Uncle came to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°To shoot the Rejuvenation Pill just to cure Grandpa of this disease?¡±


    Thinking of Grandpa having Alzheimer''s disease,


    Charlie had a few feelings in his heart for a while.


    In his impression, grandfather is a very strong person,


    He has not only led a strong life but has also maintained a strong self confidence and aura.


    Let such a strong person get Alzheimer''s disease, this is indeed considered inhuman torture.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it will not kill a person, but it will destroy a person''s steel-like will.


    As for why the Blood Dissipation Heart Saving Pill did not cure Grandpa''s Alzheimer''s disease,


    Charlie did not feel surprised, after all, the efficacy of this pill is limited,


    After saving Grandpa and curing his brain hemorrhage, the medicinal power must have almost soaked away.


    Thinking of this, he sighed gently and replied to Sara:


    "It''s good that he''s okay, when do you n toe back?¡±


    Sara replied, "Grandma still won''t let me go back,¡±


    "She said she wants to give me some kind of gift,¡±


    "So I don''t know what to do, it''s not appropriate for me to receive a gift from grandparents, right?¡±


    Charlie then said, "It''s okay, you can take whatever they give you, nothing is inappropriate.¡±


    Sara had no choice and replied, "Okay, I''ll take it for you first.¡±


    Charlie said, "Silly girl since it''s a meeting gift for you,¡±


    "Just keep it yourself, why do you need to collect it for me?¡±


    Sara sent a shy expression with a text, "Grandfather gave me a mansion in Eastcliff,¡±


    "And said it was for the two of us, let me keep it first,¡±


    "After all, ording to him, I am your fiancee!¡±


    "When he finds you, this mansion is for us to live together.¡±


    Charlie was helpless, shaking his head and sighing while replying,


    "Okay, no matter what he said, you just take it first.¡±


    At this time, Joseph came to Charlie''s side and respectfully said, "Mr. Wade, the ne is almost here.¡±


    "Good!" Charlie smiled slightly and spoke, ¡°The good show is finally about to begin,e with me, let''s go to the


    airport!"


    At this moment.


    Ten thousand meters above the sky.


    As the ne got closer and closer to the coastline,


    Ste could already see the brightly lit city diagonally in front of the ne through the window.


    On the ne at night, the big city is extremely eye-catching,


    That highly concentrated 10,000 lights can be seen in the night sky even from hundreds of kilometers away.


    The moment she saw New York, Ste''s heart was suddenly a little nervous,


    She pointed at the lights and asked Dous beside her:


    ¡°Grandpa....... You see there......... Are we......... Are we almost in New York?"


    Dous, who was resting his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes at once.


    He looked in the direction of Ste''s finger,


    And his whole body could not help but tense up and said offhandedly, ¡°How long have we been flying?"


    Ste said, ¡°It''s been more than ten hours."


    ¡°More than ten hours........ ¡± Dous muttered softly and said with wide eyes,


    ¡°Then we''ve already flown over Europe long ago..........


    Below is the sea, and in the distance is a city of this size.......... ¡±


    ¡°It seems....... It really seems to be New York!¡±

 Chapter 4400

    Chapter 4400


    Ste was a little apprehensive at once.


    She didn''t know, why did Charlie suddenly arrange for them to return to New York?


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, her eldest uncle had been looking everywhere for the whereabouts of her and grandfather,


    And he had also long ago let a fierce word with grandfather that he would never let him return to the United States.


    Now, Charlie actually arranged for the two to return to New York, which is basically a sheeping into the tiger''s


    mouth.


    Dous with panic in his heart, can not help but lower his voice and say:


    ¡°Mr. Wade is not going to hand us over to your uncle, right........... ¡±


    ¡°If that''s the case, your uncle will never let us go.......... ¡±


    Ste suppressed the tension in her heart and said seriously,


    ¡°Grandpa, I believe Mr. Wade is definitely not such a person!¡±


    Dous asked rhetorically, ¡°Then why didn''t he send us to Syria?¡± ¡°This is obviously what he arranged for us,¡±


    ¡°But before we got to Syria, he sent another ne to get us to New York     ¡±


    Ste shook her head and said in a low voice,


    ¡°I don''t know why Mr. Wade did that either, but I believe he would never harm us.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Dous and said with certainty,


    ¡°Grandpa, we have been desperate for a long time,¡±


    "It was Mr. Wade who saved us and has been protecting us,¡±


    ¡°So we must believe unconditionally in all the arrangements he has made.¡±


    Dous hesitated for a moment, sighed lightly, and whispered,


    ¡°When wee back from overseas, we will definitely be arranged tond at the international terminal,¡±


    ¡°And afternding, we must first go through customs, your uncle must have prepared everything to deal with it,¡±


    ¡°As long as the two of us pass through customs, he will be able to get the news first.¡±


    Saying that Dous continued, ¡°How strong our Fei family is in New York,¡±


    ¡°I do not need to tell you about it, although I do not know what Mr. Wade wants to do,¡±


    ¡°But I really worry that he will see the wrong form.......... ¡± ¡°It won''t be!¡± Ste did not hesitate to say: ¡°With Mr. Wade''s


    ability, to do everything must be in his grasp, grandfather,¡±


    ¡°What we have to do now, is to do as instructed, if the ne reallynded in New Yorkter,¡±


    ¡°Miss Su will certainly receive Mr. Wade''s next arrangements,¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, this is a good opportunity for us, instead.¡±


    Dous with a bewildered face asked her:


    ¡°Deep into the tiger''s den........ And what good opportunity can it be.......... ¡±


    Ste shook her head, ¡°I don''t know, maybe it''s¡±


    ¡°''if you don''t enter the tiger''s den, how can you get the tiger''s son''?¡±


    The ne''s flight speed was fast.


    Ten minutester, the coastline was already clearly visible.


    And the ne, by this time, had also started to drop in altitude.


    After another ten minutes, Dous could already see the brightly lit Long Beach,


    As well as the most iconic building in the whole of New York, the Statue of Liberty.


    At this time, his heart was extremely apprehensive, but Ste became calmer more and more.


    New York is right in front of her eyes,


    She suddenly has a feeling that this trip to New York is a blessing, not a curse.


    She thought to herself, ¡°Mr. Wade asked me and my grandfather to return to New York,¡±


    ¡°It is by no means possible that he wants to harm me or grandfather.¡±


    ¡°After all, if Mr. Wade can even refuse a request of several hundred billion dors to buy the rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°It is by no means possible that he is bribed by the eldest uncle.¡±


    ¡°Since it''s not to harm us, then Mr. Wade must have his deepest intention in doing so.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, he intends to use some kind of power to force Uncle to allow me and Grandpa to return to New York.¡±


    ¡°In that case, grandpa and I wouldn''t have to hide in the east.¡±


    Thinking of this, her eyebrows were stretched and her heart,


    Too, could not help but surge with a few unknown leaps of joy.


    Soon, the nended at New York''s JFK Airport.


    At this moment, Dous''s heart was in his throat.


    But Ste was calmer and filled with more and more anticipation.


    Before the ne stopped, Ruoli received a message from Charlie,


    So, after the ne stopped, she stood up and said to Dous and Ste,


    ¡°Mr. Wade just sent a message, telling us to go straight through customs, he is waiting for us outside at customs.¡±

 Chapter 4401

    Chapter 4401


    Once he heard that Charlie was outside,


    Dous''s apprehensive heart was instantly relieved.


    If Charlie was there, he had nothing to worry about.


    After all, he knew very well what this person was capable of.


    His own eldest son, must not be Charlie''s opponent.


    The other side of Ste, hearing that Charlie was waiting for them outside,


    She was suddenly nervous, and anxiously thought:


    ¡°Oh, I really didn''t expect that Mr. Wade had arrived in New York,¡±


    ¡°And I didn''t expect to meet with Mr. Wade in New York. ..."


    "This time they have been floating at sea, all day having this dry face,¡±


    "And I do not know if Mr. Wade will be disappointed to see........... ¡±


    Ruoli, who knows what Ste is thinking, seeing her expression a bit anxious,


    Went forward andforted,


    "Ste, you do not need to worry too much, since Mr. Wade is in New York, no one will do anything to you.¡±


    Ste knew that Ruoli had misunderstood her,


    But she didn''t want to exin too much so that Ruoli wouldn''t see the shy girl''s heart deep inside.


    So, she nodded gently and said seriously, "It''s okay, I''m not afraid at all.¡±


    Ruoli smiled heartily and said, ¡°Then let''s go down!¡±


    A group of people got off the ne and went directly to the customs clearance of the business aircraft building,


    At this time Charlie was already standing at the exit waiting for them.


    Ste saw Charlie before she passed through customs,


    And when she saw him smiling slightly at her, she also waved back shyly at him.


    Afterward, the four of them lined up at different windows to cross the border.


    Dous, Ste, and Karl were all American nationals,


    And Ruoli had also gotten an American green card before to facilitate the protection of Zynn,


    So they could directly swipe their passports to enter through the self service customs entrance, which was very efficient.


    After the four people passed through customs, they came to Charlie.


    Although Ste was a little unsure of her face,


    She could not hide her jubtion and said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, what brings you to New York?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, "I came to do some business.¡±


    At the side, Dous also hurriedly bowed to Charlie and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, we meet again!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said with a smile, "Mr. Fei, how does it feel to be back in New York?¡±


    Dous could not help but let out a long sigh and said,


    "I''m not going to hide it from you, Mr. Wade, I''m still a little apprehensive,¡±


    ¡°I don''t know why you suddenly asked us to return to New York.¡±


    Charlieughed: "I asked you two toe back because there is a big event for you two to witness on the spot.¡±


    Saying that he looked at the time and spoke,


    "Let''s just hurry up and leave, I guess it will not take a long time for the Fei family,¡±


    "To know that you have returned, let''s go before they receive the news.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Dous hastily agreed because he was worried that his son would send people after him.


    He knew very well that the Fei family had the ability to monitor the customs entry and exit information of the whole


    United States,


    The moment he and his granddaughter entered the airport and finished clearing customs,


    The information would be immediately fed into the immigration system, and soon his son would receive the news.


    So, he hurriedly followed Charlie out of the airport''s business jet building.


    At this time outside the business jet building, a helicopter was already waiting on the ground tarmac,


    Charlie took the four people on the helicopter, and it immediately pulled up and flew towards Long Ind.


    As early as when Dous and Ste cleared customs, The Fei family''s informant nted in customs had also received


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    a warning in the system.

 Chapter 4402

    Chapter 4402


    This person had long received Dawson''s instructions to report to him as soon as Ste and Dous returned to China,


    So he immediately sent a text message to Dawson, which read,


    ¡°Mr. Dous and Ste, have entered customs from New York JFK Airport two minutes ago!¡±


    It was a pity that Dawson was currently lying in a hospital bed in his own medical department,


    Due to acute alcohol poisoning, and was in a state of confusion.


    He and his son had been poured a lot of liquor by Charlie during the day,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    And were directly drunk to the point of unconsciousness.


    Later, the butler brought them here, and after a brief check of the situation,


    The doctor found that both of them already had symptoms of severe alcohol poisoning, and immediately began


    resuscitation.


    Resuscitation of such alcoholic patients is very troublesome,


    Not only do they have to be given gastricvage and fluids,


    But they even have to be given hemodialysis so as to quickly reduce the alcohol content in their blood.


    Father and son are not young,


    After such a round of tossing and turning though did not die, but have lost much life vigor.


    Although Adam is a lot younger than Dawson,


    So could not help but drink more than Dawson,


    So for the two, the symptoms are basically the same.


    Therefore, until this moment, the father and son woke up.


    Although the two people have woken up but without exception,


    All over the body are extremely weak, not to mention getting out of bed, even the arm can not lift up.


    And now around them, in addition to Dawson''s wife, there are also Adam''s wife and several younger siblings.


    When the olddy saw that the two finally opened their eyes,


    She immediately cried andined: ¡°You say you two are not young, how can you be so clueless in your hearts?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that if you two hade a littlete, both of your lives would have been lost!¡±


    ¡°How can you be so careless? Don''t you know that my precious grandson hasn''t been found yet?¡±


    Dawson felt dizzy, dry mouth, the whole person is as ufortable as possible.


    Originally he was in such a situation, the his heart is not ready yet,


    But hearing his wifein, he can not help but say with a face aggrieved:


    ¡°Do you think I want to drink so much? It''s that son of a b!tch named Wade who forced it!¡± "Ah?!" The olddy


    eximed, "Which one is Wade?¡±


    Adam said resentfully, "We invited Sara Gu to be our guest at noon, and that guy surnamed Wade came with her."


    The olddy was even more puzzled and said out of the blue,


    "You drank when he told you to drink,"


    "And you drank to death one by one, are you two peoplecking heart?"


    Dawson was getting from the olddy in front of his children a round of criticism,


    The heart is extremely ufortable, resentful so he said:


    "You think we want to drink? At that time, Wade''s attitude was very clear,"


    "If we didn''t drink the wine, we would be killed, what could we do?"


    The olddy said angrily: "How dare he!"


    "Nobody dares to be so arrogant in the Fei family! Where is he?"


    "Gone long ago," Adam said with a depressed expression,


    "That Wade is so strong that even Parker is no match for him. Tell us what could we do at that time


    ah...................................... "


    The olddy was shocked and asked, "What do you say? Randal is kidnapped by him?!"


    "Yes....... " Adam sighed: "He admitted it himself,"


    ¡°I wanted to ask Parker to take him down, but I never thought that Parker was worse than a dog in front of that Wade.¡±


    ¡°A few ps of the surnamed Wade, he knelt down and begged for mercy like a dog.¡±


    Adam''s brother David Fei could not help but say:


    ¡°No wonder....... that Parker has been kneeling in the restaurant, someone


    went to call him he did not rise,¡±


    ¡°I thought this guy because you two drink too much,¡±


    ¡°So in his heart with fear that we chastise him, he was kneeling there to repent     ¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Adam said angrily: ¡°He''s just afraid of that Wade!¡±


    ¡°It seems that the person named Wade has ruined his cultivation,¡±


    ¡°That''s why he kneels there and doesn''t dare to move! This son of a bitch, I''ll fcuking kill him!¡±

 Chapter 4403

    Chapter 4403


    David remembered something and said, ¡°Right, big brother,¡±


    ¡°Parker told me that the man surnamed Wade has given word that he wille again tonight!¡±


    Dawson and Adam simultaneously shivered and said in terror, ¡°What did you say?


    For the father and son of the Fei family,


    Although they had only met Charlie once or twice, they were already extremely afraid of him.


    This was also the fundamental reason why they did not dare to seek revenge on him.


    Even after they had suffered both mental and physical humiliation and knew that he had kidnapped their grandson.


    But they never thought that just because they didn''t dare to go to Charlie,


    It didn''t mean that he won''t dare toe to them.


    Dawson was frightened and afraid, and said in a hurry,


    ¡°Quick! Quickly get all the bodyguards together!¡±


    ¡°Make sure they are armed with live ammunition!¡±


    ¡°If that person named Wade dares toe, shoot him to death!!!¡±


    David didn''t dare to dy and said, ¡°Yes dad, I''ll go arrange it now!¡±


    Dawson said, ¡°Quick! Take me to the emergency shelter first!¡±


    For arge family like the Fei family, all kinds of safety hazards had to be considered,¡±


    ¡°So they had an emergency shelter built a hundred meters deep underground inside the manor.


    This emergency shelter can withstand a nuclear bomb attack, and the White House emergency shelter is basically on


    the same level.


    As long as you can hide inside the emergency shelter, and the passage ispletely closed,


    Even the great golden immortal can not touch the people inside.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And it is equipped with a very powerful life support system and arge number of supplies,


    For a dozen people living in it for a year is not a problem.


    Only, this emergency shelter, from its construction until now,


    Has never really been put into use, but only as backup facility maintenance.


    The Fei family also believes that as long as there is no World War 3, this ce basically will not be used.


    But no one expected, because of a young man, today this emergency shelter wille in handy.


    The olddy was still a bit confused and said,


    ¡°Dawson, why do you have to make such a fuss?¡±


    "Even if the kid named Wade is stronger than Parker,¡±


    ¡°We have so many armed bodyguards in the Fei family, can''t we stop him alone?¡±


    Dawson said nervously, "I don''t know if so many bodyguards can help him,¡±


    "But I don''t dare to take any risks! You are not the one who was held down to pour a few pounds of white wine,¡±


    "If you were me, you would also be afraid!¡±


    Saying that he said without question,


    "You all stop talking so much and take me to the emergency shelter!


    Immediately! Now!¡±


    The olddy had no choice, so she said to her third son, Daniel, ¡°Daniel, hurry up and have someone arrange to take


    your father to the emergency shelter.¡±


    Adam hurriedly said, ¡°I want to go!¡±


    The olddy red at him and said with hatred, ¡°Look at you, you''re so useless!¡±


    ¡°That Wade kidnapped your son and cut off his ear!¡±


    ¡°Instead of daring to take revenge for your son, you have be a shrinking turtle!¡±


    Hearing this, Dawson''s expression became extremely ugly.


    When his wife called his son a shrunken-headed turtle, wasn''t that the same as calling him a turtle?


    At this time, Adam''s face was even more embarrassed,


    And for a while, it was also a bit difficult to ride the tiger.


    At this time, Dawson''s housekeeper came over in a panic,


    Without knocking on the door, and rushed in directly, saying offhandedly, ¡°Master, it''s not good!¡±

 Chapter 4404

    Chapter 4404


    Dawson shivered with fear and subconsciously asked,


    ¡°What''s going on? Is the surname Wade back?¡±


    The butler hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°It''s the Grand Master and Miss Ste who have returned!¡±


    As soon as Dawson heard this, he was stunned and asked, ¡°How did theye back? When did theye back?


    Where is everyone?¡±


    The butler hurriedly said, ¡°They entered the customs at JFK about 10 minutes ago, I don''t know where they are now.¡±


    Dawson was furious and blurted out,


    ¡°Didn''t I say that as long as they dare toe back,¡±


    ¡°They must tell me the first time, why did it take 10 minutes to report to me?


    The butler said helplessly: ¡°The informant on the immigration side is in direct contact with you,¡±


    ¡°He sent you a message you did not reply to, that''s why he found me........... ¡±


    Dawson eximed, ¡°Where is my phone?!¡±


    The olddy subconsciously said, ¡°You were in first aid and your clothes had to be taken off,¡±


    ¡°So the phone I put away for you along with your clothes........... ¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Dawson cursed angrily, ¡°Do you know how much you dyed me for ten minutes?!¡±


    ¡°I arranged several killers near the airport at 24 hours standby,¡±


    ¡°As long as they dare to return to New York, the first time to kill them both,¡±


    ¡°And now it has been ten minutes! The people have long since disappeared!¡±


    The olddy said aggrievedly, ¡°How did I know this would happen........... ¡±


    Dawson red at her in anger and said angrily: "I''ll settle the score with youter!¡±


    Saying that, he muttered, "The old man dares toe back at this time,¡±


    "Maybe he knows we''re in trouble and wants to take advantage of this opportunity to flip the tables!¡±


    "This old fox is really extraordinary, he''s over ny years old,¡±


    "And he can still find an opportunity to attack back at such a time!¡±


    Adam hurriedly asked, "Dad, so what do we do now?¡±


    Dawson thought about it and said to his third son, Daniel,


    "Daniel, immediately release the secret flower to the public,¡±


    "No matter who can kill them both, I will give one billion dors!¡±


    "Hurry up! Be quick! I want all those who dare to kill and those who dare not to kill,¡±


    "In the whole New York to bring their guns to the streets to find their whereabouts!¡±


    At this moment, Dawson had already thrown his deepest fear of Charlie to the clouds.


    He knew very well that his father''s return at this time was definitely not a good thing,


    And it was probably to regain the position of family head.


    Dawson had waited for so many years before finally waiting for an opportunity to force,


    Dous to abdicate using apparently legal means, coupled with the threat of death.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, once Dous returned, he could still take back the vast majority of the Fei family''s assets in name only.


    The reason is, he only squeezed out his chairman position,


    But the entire Fei family assets, legally speaking, the vast majority of them belong to Dous,


    Although Dous lost his chairman position, but he can ask to divide the Fei family assets,


    Divesting his part of the assets from the Fei Group.


    Once he gets his way, 90 percent of the Fei family''s assets will be under Dous''s name.


    At that time, even if he could still sit in the position of the Fei family head,


    The Fei family is never going to be the current Fei family, the size shrinking at least ten times.


    Therefore, Dawson immediately regarded the elimination of his father and niece as the most urgent task at hand.


    The olddy asked him at this time, ¡°So are you still going to the emergency shelter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Dawson shook his head and said, ¡°Now go to the emergency shelter, in case the old man kills back,¡±


    ¡°I am not present, the others may just fall back!¡± ¡°At this time, I have to sit here no matter what I face!¡±


    After saying that, he was ruthless and gritted his teeth,


    ¡°At a time like this, we must not let the old man take advantage of the opportunity,¡±


    ¡°To turn the tide no matter what! If he doesn''te, we''ll find a way to take him out of hiding!¡±

 Chapter 4405

    Chapter 4405


    In Dawson''s opinion, the position of the Fei family head is his lifelong pursuit,


    And he has waited for so many years to finally get what he wanted,


    So now he is naturally unwilling to let go of it even in death.


    When Adam saw his father''s look of determination to fight to the death, he quickly said:


    ¡°Dad! How about we contact Duncan directly!¡±


    ¡°Let''s tell him the clue about Randal''s kidnapping and ask him to deal with that Wade!¡±


    Hearing this, Dawson could not help but stifle his sigh,


    ¡°If we had told Duncan directly at noon and let him deal with him, we could indeed rest easy...................................... ¡±


    Speaking of this, Dawson angry iparable angry rebuke:


    ¡°But....... That son of a b!tch surnamed Wade, has already calcted all


    this!¡±


    Adam was a bit surprised and asked, "Dad, isn''t that Wade afraid that we will call the police?¡±


    "Even if he is powerful, he can''t possibly go against the entire American police, right?¡±


    Dawson said decadently, "Of course, he doesn''t want to go against the police,¡±


    "So he doesn''t want us to go to the police, because of this, he got us both drunk at noon,¡±


    "So as to buy time for himself, dragged until now, the old man also came back,¡±


    "How can we still call the police? If the policee, and so does the old man at the same time,¡±


    "We can still deal with the old man in front of the police?¡±


    "Wouldn''t the old man enter the Fei family in a dignified manner at that time?¡±


    When Adam heard this, he couldn''t help but exim,


    "Dad! You mean....... That person surnamed Wade knew at noon that the


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    old man wasing back?¡±


    "Mm!¡± Dawson said with certainty: "I think he didn''t just know that simple,¡±


    "It is likely that the old master has been in his hands all this time!¡± "He also let the old mane back at this time!¡±


    Adam''s heart stuttered and said offhandedly, ¡°Then.......... "


    ¡°Then doesn''t that mean that the surname Wade has been eyeing us for a long time?!¡±


    "Yes!" Dawson said in a stern voice: "This must be the case!¡±


    As he was speaking, his second son, David, ran back with great strides and said,


    "Dad, elder brother, the family''s bodyguards have all gathered,"


    "A total of one hundred and thirty-six people, fully armed!"


    "Good!" Dawson suddenly felt much more confident and said,


    "Gather more than half of the men to my ce,"


    "And order them to kill that Wade as soon as he dares toe!"


    "Okay, Dad!" David immediately nodded and said, "I''ll give the order now!"


    "Don''t rush yet!" Dawson called out to him and said,


    "Also, no matter who that Wade has with himter, kill them altogether,"


    "Kill them all! If you kill Wade, everyone will get an equal share of one billion dors,"


    "In addition to that, for each additional person you kill, you will get an additional 100 million dors!"


    What Dawson was thinking was that it would be best if his father and niece coulde with Wade tonight.


    In that case, when the bodyguards see Wade, for the money, They will definitely open fire and kill him and the people


    around him regardless.


    In that case, his own heart''s biggest problem will bepletely eliminated.


    David immediately sent down orders, one hundred and thirty-six bodyguards heard of the huge reward,


    Immediately they are excited beyond measure!


    As expected by Dawson, the bounty of hundreds of millions of dors immediately,


    Made these bodyguards start to shake their fists,


    And they all waited for the opportunity to kill as soon as it came!


    At that moment, the entire Fei family suddenly went dark, all the lights went out in an instant,


    And all the electrical equipment was also instantly shut down due to power failure.


    The entire Fei family manor was in chaos, and Dawson was trembling with fear in the ICU,

 Chapter 4406

    Chapter 4406


    Looking at the darkness around him, Dawson immediately asked nervously:


    ¡°What''s going on? Why did the power go out when it was fine?¡±


    "Don''t we have multiple power sources to protect us?¡±


    Adam also nervous, said: "Dad, our family estate has three power lines,¡±


    ¡°And we spent a lot of money, to find the electricity talent to do a foolproof power supply system,¡± ¡°The three lines


    belong to different powerpanies,¡±


    ¡°If anyone or even the twopanies'' power supply has problems,¡±


    ¡°It should not affect our normal electricity.......... ¡°


    Said, Adam added: ¡°And........ And grandfather also let those professionals,¡±


    ¡°In the manor underground to do arge-capacity backup battery and generator set,¡±


    ¡°So that in extreme circumstances, once the three power lines are out of order,¡±


    ¡°Our battery set can seamlessly switch, continue to provide us with power security,¡±


    ¡°While buried in the underground diesel generator set will also immediately start,¡±


    ¡°With our diesel reserves, even if the power outage is for a year it can fully cope,¡±


    ¡°Not in any sense it should be thisplete power outage........... ¡±


    Dawson said in a panic: ¡°The situation that shouldn''t ur has appeared,¡±


    ¡°That means you are saying that all the backup measures have gone wrong!¡±


    ¡°That can''t be right!¡± Adam said offhandedly,


    ¡°We have a team of more than 30 engineers who are specifically responsible for the daily maintenance,¡±


    ¡°And upkeep of these devices, how could all of them go wrong at once?¡±


    Dawson blurted out, ¡°How can we ask this? It must be the man named Wade who started it! He must have done this!¡±


    "This is also impossible........ ¡± Adam said:


    "You want to say he cut our power lines from the outside,¡±


    "It is possible, but our batteries and generators and emergency shelters are built underground,¡±


    "Without our design blueprints, they may not be able to dig three feet to find,¡±


    "And even if they can find the location of the batteries and generators,¡±


    "I''m afraid they can not afford to go in......... ¡±


    This just finished, and all the lights suddenly came back on.


    Adam breathed a sigh of relief and said offhandedly,


    "There''s electricity again, I guess the system was malfunctioning somehow.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dawson still frowned and said,


    "With such aplete power supply system, how can there be such a malfunction?¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he heard someone outside suddenly shouting in panic:


    "Everyone be careful, I feel like someone is intruding!¡±


    The Fei family suddenly became nervous, and then someone else outside shouted,


    ¡°Oh no! The brothers outside have all lost contact!¡± ¡°Quick! Quickly turn on the safety and shoot if you see anyone!¡±


    Adam said in a panic: ¡°Did someone really sneak in? It''s not the one named Wade, is it?¡±


    After that, he looked at Dawson and blurted out,


    ¡°Dad! That Wade is a martial arts master, in case he bypasses the others,¡±


    ¡°And gives us a direct capture, it will be a problem!¡±


    When Dawson heard this, his heart was equally frightened and afraid, and he hurriedly said,


    ¡°Quick! Quickly let the bodyguards in! Protect me closely!¡±


    As he was saying that, he heard a very thick voice from outside:


    ¡°I am Joseph Wan, themander of the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    ¡°If you bodyguards don''t want to die, put down your guns,¡±


    ¡°Ande out with your hands up and surrender immediately!¡±


    ¡°If you surrender, I guarantee on my character that I will not make things difficult for you!¡±


    ¡°But if any of you dare to fight against the Cataclysmic Front,¡± ¡°I will not only make his head fall to the ground,¡±


    ¡°But after today, I will also make his family''s life worse than a nightmare!¡±

 Chapter 4407

    Chapter 4407


    Joseph''s shout immediately caused the entire Fei family to explode into a frenzy!


    Originally, they hadn''t figured out why the Fei family manor,


    Which hadn''t lost power for more than ten years, would suddenly suffer a power outage.


    Only when they heard Joseph''s shouting did they understand,


    That the Fei Family had been targeted by the Cataclysmic Front!


    Moreover, what they didn''t expect was that this time,


    Even the famous Cataclysmic Front''s Supreme Commander, Joseph Wan, had personallye.


    This felt as if the Cataclysmic Front was going to fight the Fei family to death.


    What they didn''t expect was that Joseph, this time, was really not martial,


    Not only wanted to deal with their bodyguards,


    But even let out the word that even their families would not be spared,


    Whichpletely disintegrated all their fighting spirit!


    When Dawson heard this, he was also trembling with fear, he said in a panic:


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front? When did we offend the Cataclysmic Front?!¡±


    Adam said with a face full of panic:


    ¡°Dad....... could the Cataclysmic Front be hired by grandpa?!¡±


    ¡°How is it possible!¡± Dawson shook his head: ¡°First of all, not to mention that this old thing has no money,¡±


    ¡°Even if he has money, it is impossible to hire this Joseph, even if it is a big customer,¡±


    ¡°But also the rest of the Cataclysmic Front to ept the employment,


    Joseph has long stopped personally working for others........... ¡±


    Adam panicked to death, asked: ¡°ording to you,¡±


    ¡°Is it that we have offended the Cataclysmic Front somewhere?


    Dawson said with a trembling voice: ¡°I''m not sure.......... ¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Adam asked, ¡°Dad, should we go to the emergency shelter?¡±


    ¡°In case Joseph brings his people in, we can''t even run away!¡±


    Dawson said with a bitter face, ¡°What is the point of hiding in the emergency shelter?¡±


    ¡°If Joseph leads people to block the top, then we will be a rat in a hole?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to stay there until our supplies run out and we finally die of thirst and hunger?¡±


    When Adam heard this, he fell into deep despair.


    At this time, someone shouted, ¡°Oh no! People from the Cataclysmic Front areing in!¡±


    Adam, who had recovered a little, rolled and crawled towards the window, But fortunately, his wife and housekeeper


    came forward and helped him to hold him.


    At this time, Adam, who stood up, also saw the situation outside from the window.


    A middle-aged man in a ck suit, with a group of people dressed in the same way as him,


    Aggressively surrounded from all sides.


    This vi building, which covered thergest area, was the center of the entire Fei family,


    And the fact that Joseph could bring people here was proof that the people outside had already been subdued by his


    men.


    The bodyguards of the Fei family are all top special forces,


    But in front of the martial arts experts, they are not much different from a three-year-old child.


    Therefore, these martial arts experts can silently neutralize all these bodyguards.


    The reason why he did not directly touch in to put Dawson under control was entirely Charlie''s personal preference.


    Compared to having Joseph appear directly next to Dawson and give him a surprise,


    He preferred this kind of y method of forcing the other party into a desperate situation little by little.


    In other words, to make a move on Dawson directly, the process was too short and uninteresting,


    So this step-by-step approach was a more delicate way to y.


    At this time, the bodyguards inside the vi, are already scared and do not know what to do.


    Although Joseph and others were exposed to their shooting range,


    But at this time, no one dared to fight with the Cataclysmic Front for the sake of the Fei family.

 Chapter 4408

    Chapter 4408


    The reason for this was the shout from Joseph just now.


    Charlie had long guessed that Dawson would definitely stimte his bodyguards to resist through heavy rewards.


    Therefore, he exined in advance to Joseph that the bodyguards of the Fei family must be given fierce medicine!


    In his opinion, all bodyguards sell their lives for their employers, just to make money.


    And the money they earn is either for their own enjoyment or use,


    Or to keep their families clothed and fed.


    If they were to be deterred by their own lives,


    They would probably go out of their way to give their families a huge pension.


    If that were the case, it would inspire their fighting spirit instead.


    Although what Cataclysmic Front has brought this time to New York, are the topline experts,


    To pay the family''s bodyguards is absolutely easy, but Charlie still hopes, that they would not fight and give up easily.


    Therefore, he directly asked Joseph to pose as a serial sitter,


    Just to make these bodyguards understand that even if they donate their lives for the Fei family today,


    They still won''t be able to give their family members a worry-free life for the rest of their lives.


    On the contrary, it will also bring his family members, leading to the disaster of killing themselves.


    In this way, the bodyguards naturally lost the courage to fight to the death.


    Moreover, the deterrent power of the Cataclysmic Front naturally goes without saying,


    Not to mention these bodyguards, even the Fei family, absolutely do not dare to oppose the Cataclysmic Front.


    Therefore, at this time, the bodyguards had already given up the idea of resistance.


    And at this time, Joseph gradually approached and stood just less than fifty meters,


    Away from the main gate of the main vi of the Fei family manor.


    He looked up at the magnificent, massive vi, the corners of his mouth wiped a cold smile and he said aloud:


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°All bodyguards with guns listen up, I give you a minute, after a minute,¡±


    ¡°All bodyguards who do note out to surrender will be killed!¡±


    With that, he looked at his wristwatch and said in a cold voice, ¡°Start the clock!¡±


    Those bodyguards who were already in a state of confusion heard these words,


    And almost without thinking, they raised their weapons with both hands,


    And ran out of the vi to surrender to the Cataclysmic Front.


    And a part of the bodyguards who had alreadye to the hall also left the hall quickly,


    And flew downstairs to surrender without a second thought.


    After all, no one wanted to be the enemy of the Cataclysmic Front.


    When the Fei family saw that all the bodyguards had run away,


    Their hearts were even more desperate, and they all looked at Dawson,


    Hoping that he, the family head, could save the day.


    Although Dawson had already panicked into a dog, but he also understood in his heart that,


    Since the Cataclysmic Front wasing aggressively, he could not escape even if he wanted to,


    So he could force himself to pretend to be calm and said,


    ¡°You guys don''t need to panic first! In this situation, it is useless to panic!¡±


    Adam said with a crying face: ¡°Dad, with them downstairs, how can we stay calm ah       ¡± ¡°Or go upstairs to take the


    helicopter to withdraw first!¡± ¡°Withdraw? Dawson raised his eyebrows and scolded: "I am the head of the Fei family,¡±


    "Where do you want me to withdraw now?! If I withdraw,¡±


    "Wouldn''t it mean handing over the Fei family to your grandfather?!¡±


    Adam blurted out, "Dad........ it''s important to stay alive now!¡±


    Dawson''s face was pale, and he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Just at this time, Joseph said in a loud voice downstairs,


    "Who is the head of the Fei family? The one who is in chargees to meet me on the first floor!¡±


    After saying that, he stepped into the Fei family vi and sat down on the sofa in the hall on the first floor.


    Dawson''s mind kept flying and opened his mouth, "If that Joseph really wanted our lives,¡±


    "We might have been killed by him silently when the power went out just now,¡±


    "Since he is nowing downstairs openly and asking me to go down to meet him, he must want to talk to us about the


    terms.¡±

 Chapter 4409

    Chapter 4409


    Dawson knew very well that it was a blessing, not a curse,


    But a curse that could not be avoided, right now there was no other solution,


    Then to go face Joseph and try to meet his demands.


    So, in his heart, he also gave up, thinking that he would spend a lot of money to buy peace,


    As long as he could take care of Joseph, he was still the head of the Fei family!


    Thinking of this, he said to his second and third sons by his side,


    ¡°You guys help me up, I want to go down to see Joseph!¡±


    The Fei family had no other choice but to follow Dawson down the stairs by elevator to the first-floor lobby.


    The few remaining martial arts experts of the Fei family could only silently follow behind them, not daring to move.


    They knew very well that after Karl left, the strongest of them, Parker,


    Had already spent the afternoon kneeling in the restaurant and under such circumstances,


    How could several of them be the opponents of the Cataclysmic Front?


    It''s just that, just now Joseph only told the bodyguards with guns to go out and surrender,


    Didn''t say that they, the martial arts experts, should also go out,


    So the only thing they can do now is to y along.


    And when the Fei family arrived downstairs, they realized that only Joseph was sitting alone.


    Dawson was assisted to the front of Joseph, bowed respectfully, and said with some apprehension:


    ¡°Master Wan....... I am Dawson, the head of the Fei family........... do not know..."


    "I don''t know what has angered and offended Master Wan,"


    "That has caused you toe to the door to give us a punishment........... "


    Joseph nced at him and sneered, "It seems that you, the Fei family head,"


    "Do not have any self-awareness, of what your Fei family has done to harm heaven and earth,"


    "Do you not have a number in your own heart?"


    Dawson said in a panic: "Master Wan......... I........ I really do not understand what you mean,"


    "Although I am not a perfect man, but I have never done anything harmful to heaven and reason


    Things..................................... "


    He suddenly remembered something and hurriedly exined:


    "By the way, Master Wan........ there were some minor problems with the


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    alternation of power within our Fei family before,"


    "But I personally think that those are the family affairs of our Fei family,"


    "Even if there are some inappropriate ces in it, but it is far from harming God, right?"


    At this Joseph spoke, "Before I came here, my boss exined to me that I would give you a chance to repent yourself,"


    "And if you could tell us all your sins, he would give you some leniency when hees. So speak what''s wrong with


    you?"


    Dawson was horrified, he did not expect that Joseph, who was the master of the Cataclysmic Front, had a boss.


    Then who would be the boss of Joseph?


    As he was thinking, the roar of a helicopter suddenly came from outside.


    A heavy helicopter slowlynded on thewn outside.


    The hatch opened, and Charlie jumped out of the ne alone and stepped into the first-floor hall.


    The moment he just saw Charlie, Dawson''s whole person was struck by lightning.


    ¡°Surprisingly........ surprisingly it''s him?!¡±


    Dawson had never dreamed that the boss that Joseph,


    The Supreme Commander of the Cataclysmic Front was talking about would be this guy named Wade!


    The other Fei family members were also dumbfounded, especially Adam, who was so scared that his legs went weak.


    He couldn''t help but recall the scene of his first meeting with Charlie.


    At that time, he still thought that this man was just a jumping clown.


    But unexpectedly, he was the mastermind behind all this!


    Joseph just stood up from the sofa at this moment and respectfully said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly in greeting, then looked at the shocked Dawson and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°What? Are you surprised to see me?¡±


    Dawson hurriedly said respectfully, "Mr. Wade........... before it was my blind eyes and stupid me did not recognize the


    pearl,¡±


    "Repeatedly offended you, but please can you see my old age, give me a chance to change......................................... "

 Chapter 4410

    Chapter 4410


    Charlieughed: "Oh? Want to reform, then you know where you are _ ''"Iff wrong?¡±


    "This....... ¡± Dawson arched his hand and said: "My mistake is that I should not see the leaf blind,¡±


    "Do not see the mountain, neglected you Mr. Wade.......... please forgive me! Iam just a little man!¡±


    Charlie said in a cold voice: "Dawson, you have at least five sins,¡±


    "arrogance is only one of them, the other four, do you know?¡±


    Dawson said fearfully: "Mr. Wade......... under the....... I am a person, down- to-earth working man,¡±


    "Because of the high position, indeed some arrogance is there, but what are the other sins................................ ¡±


    Charlie coldly said: "You think highly of yourself, no one is enough in your eyes, this is arrogance!¡±


    Dawson hurriedly nodded his head like garlic and said, "Yes, yes, yes...........


    Mr. Wade, you are right!¡±


    Charlie raised the volume a few points and said in a stern voice:


    ¡°You seek power and profit, unscrupulous, this is greed!¡±


    Once Charlie''s words came out, Dawson''s heart suddenly thumped,


    He did not expect that Charlie would mention his own power and profit seeking,


    His heart could not help but think:


    ¡°Could it be that this Charlie........ came to my door because I took my father''s family head''s position?!¡±


    Just when he was panicking in his heart, Charlie continued,


    ¡°You are disloyal as a minister, below offending your superiors!¡±


    ¡°As a son, you forced down your biological father, this is unfilial!¡±


    By the time Charlie said this, Dawson had already turned pale.


    At this moment, he was already sure in his heart that Charlie must havee for his father,


    And this is to settle ounts with him after the autumn..........


    And at this moment, Charlie looked at him and asked coldly:


    ¡°Dawson Fei, I tell you the truth, I came to the United States this time,¡±


    ¡°Not for your four sins, but for your fifth sin!¡±


    ¡°I''ll give you onest chance, do you know what your fifth sin is?¡±


    Dawson''s heart panicked, subconsciously shook his head and said:


    ¡°Wade....... Mr. Wade......... you just said that the three sins, I admit........... ¡±


    ¡°Not to hide as you say I do not dare to deny, but in addition to this matter,¡±


    ¡°I really have not done anything to harm the gods........... ¡±


    Charlie sternly scolded: ¡°Your grandson Randal repeatedlymitted heinous crimes!¡±


    ¡°You as a grandfather did not even notice, did not stop him,¡±


    ¡°This is the ancient saying of the fault of not teaching!¡±


    ¡°Randal?¡± Dawson''s heart thumped, never dreamed that the real highlight was rted to his


    grandson...........................................


    At this moment his brain could not help but speed up, secretly thinking:


    ¡°This surnamed Wade at noon admitted to the kidnapping of Randal,¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°So that this idiot must have angered him because of certain things,¡±


    ¡°To me also brought such a big disaster......... could not be because Randal


    plotted against that Sara?¡±


    Thinking of this, Dawson hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade.......... about that grandson..... ¡±


    ¡°Since childhood is indeed some naughty, maybe sometimes will do some out of the ordinary things............................ ¡±


    Speaking here, Dawson sighed and continued, ¡°After he was kidnapped,¡±


    ¡°We had also analyzed the reason why he was kidnapped and also guessed that it was probably,¡±


    ¡°Because he had evil thoughts about that Miss Gu, thus angering you, Mr.Wade....... ¡±


    ¡°However, you cut off his ear without mercy, I believe that he has already paid for his stupid idea,¡±


    "And I also believe that he must have suffered a lot in the past two days under you         ¡±


    "So...... so why do you need to hold on to him because of an attempt on his part....... ¡±


    "And not let him go....... if you are willing to let him back,¡±


    "I am willing to take out ten billion dors aspensation to Miss Gu...........


    Hearing this, Charlie sneered and said, "I hear you,¡±


    "What you mean in these words is nothing but that he did not do any substantial harm to Miss Gu,¡±


    "You think he is not guilty to death, right?¡±


    Dawson nodded: "I........ do feel that........ even if we are angry,¡±


    "We should always give young people a chance to reform........... ¡±


    Charlie''s expression gradually turned cold and he sternly asked:


    "I ask you if I give him a chance, what about those innocent girls who were killed by your grandson?¡±


    "Don''t they deserve someone to do them justice?!¡±

 Chapter 4411

    Chapter 4411


    Charlie''s words made Dawson and Adam''s faces pale.


    They have long vaguely guessed that Randal is likely to run into a big trouble,


    But their knowledge is limited, in a short time they did not find out,


    What did Randal do that actually made the gods outraged?


    And listening to Charlie''s angry rebuke, it seems that Randal still has a lot of life cases on his hands,


    Which instantly made the two people terrified.


    Dawson hurriedly spoke: ¡°Mr. Wade......... Randal''s affairs, I really know very


    little,¡±


    ¡°The things you say, I have never heard of.......... And....... And.......... ¡±


    Dawson said, subconsciously nced at his son Adam beside him, torn for a moment,


    Then decide to pour the pot, said seriously: ¡°And............ This Randal grew up


    not under my discipline,¡±


    ¡°I have not been much involved in his growth and training, it is my son Adam''s education and


    training............................................ ¡±


    Adam heard these words, his scared body shivered, he was dreaming,


    The old man is still remembering the noon meal revenge,


    Until now he did not forget to dump the pot on him.


    So, he could only say with trepidation: ¡°Mr. Wade, I''m not going to lie to you,¡±


    ¡°I''ve beencking sufficient concern for Randal''s growth, the boy grew up in an aristocratic school,¡±


    ¡°And has been boarding at school since he was 12 or 13 years old,¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°He has rarelye home, and his mother has always been arrogant towards him,cking


    discipline................................................. ¡±


    Wife of Adam also panicked at this point and said offhandedly,


    "Adam! At this time you still want to drag me down with you?¡±


    Adam hurriedly said, "No, no, I didn''t mean that, what I meant was........... ¡±


    "We both....... We are really negligent in disciplining our children............ ¡±


    Charlie saw this family dumping the burden on each other, sneered:


    "Since your family generations like to shirk responsibility,¡±


    "Then I will find another person over,¡±


    "To see if he is also like you guys and have no responsibility!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Joseph and spoke, "Joseph, bring the person in.¡±


    "As youmand!¡± Joseph turned around and went out,


    And soon, he came with three people in stride.


    When the Fei family saw the three people,


    Each of their expressions was extremely shocked.


    Especially Dawson, his legs were weak and trembling in fear,


    As if he was a mouse that had seen a cat.


    These three people were Dous, the old man of the Fei family,


    Ste, the eldestdy of the Fei family, nd Karl Yuan, the personal bodyguard of the old man!


    Although Dous had been sitting in the helicopter,


    His mood had already been a bit excited to press on.


    He finally realized why he and his granddaughter had been called back to New York urgently from the Indian Ocean.


    It turned out that it was his own son and grandson,


    Who had caused big trouble and offended Charlie here!


    And this is simply a heavenly opportunity for him.


    Previously, he thought that he had no chance to turn over a new leaf in his life,


    And he had no chance to get revenge for being driven out of office,


    By his own son andnded in a foreign country.


    Therefore, at this moment, his heart was iparably excited.


    And when he saw Dawson, his excitement was reced by monstrous anger!


    He stared at Dawson with his eyes firmly fixed on him and angrily rebuked out of his mouth,


    ¡°You beast! I have given you life and let you enjoy all the glory and wealth in your life!¡±


    ¡°How dare you usurp my power and want my life!¡±


    Dawson was shivering with fear and stammered, "Dad.......... Dad, you misunderstood Dad........ "


    ¡°I don''t want to usurp your power, nor do I want your life,¡± ¡°I just want the Fei family to develop steadily, you had to


    spend 200 billion dors on medicine at once,¡±


    "This was really a huge burden for the Fei family.......... ¡±

 Chapter 4412

    Chapter 4412


    "Burden?!¡± Dous pointed at him angrily and questioned,


    "The whole Fei family is what it is because of me,¡±


    "And the assets of the Fei family, I earned them all!¡±


    "Now that I''m old, I need to spend some of my earned money to renew my life,¡±


    "And you, as a son, are not happy about it?¡±


    Dawson exined in a panic: "Dad.......... I''m not unhappy........ I just........ ¡±


    "I just don''t want you to be cheated........ You said you wanted to buy some


    kind of rejuvenation pills,¡±


    "That stuff sounds like a scam, how can it be worth so much money........... ¡±


    "You idiot sgum!¡± Dous gritted his teeth and cursed,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Dawson, do you know who the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill is? It''s Mr. Wade!¡±


    When Dawson heard this, he was scared out of his wits!


    Never thought that the Rejuvenation Pill would be Charlie''s!


    Wasn''t this the same as scolding Charlie?


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly knelt down on the ground and pped himself while saying to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I''m sorry, I didn''t know that the Rejuvenation Pill was yours............ ¡±


    ¡°If I had known it was yours, I would have let my father pay for it without saying a word  ¡±


    Charlie looked at him with cold eyes: ¡°Don''t talk, keep smoking!¡±


    Dawson how dare continue his nonsense can only keep pping himself.


    The side of the Dous sneered, secretly thinking:


    ¡°This ba5tard unfilial son this time offended Charlie too much,¡±


    ¡°So it seems, the Fei family is getting back to my hands!¡±


    By this time, Dawson had already swollen his cheeks, ckened and purple,


    But Charlie still had no intention to let him stop, he could only look at Dous, begging:


    ¡°Dad....... You plead with Mr. Wade, Dad.......... ¡±


    Dous saw his son in such a state, not only did not have half a heartache,


    But instead, the anger and hatred in his heart surged to the extreme,


    He pointed at Dawson and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°You still have the face to call me dad? I tell you, Dawson,¡±


    ¡°After this matter, you and I are not rted anymore!¡±


    Charlie said coldly at this time: ¡°Old man, don''t rush to say harsh words first,¡±


    ¡°Your Fei family''s children and grandchildren, one by one have gotten vile and nasty,¡±


    ¡°You as the old man, also have the sin of not teaching!¡±


    Dous was stunned by Charlie''s tone and asked respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I don''t know where these ba5tards of my family have offended you,¡±


    ¡°Please exin! I will definitely deal with it impartially and never condone it!¡±


    Ste, who has not spoken, heard this, the deep inside could not help but sigh:


    ¡°Grandpa ah....... You are too eager to behave.......... ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade has not yet asked you to be the head of the Fei family again,¡±


    ¡°You are now in front of Mr. Wade, ying this kind of word games,¡±


    ¡°It will certainly not have a positive effect......... ¡±


    As expected by Ste, Charlie heard this, frowned, and asked Dous back,


    ¡°You handle it impartially? Did I say to give you this right?¡±


    ¡°Don''t forget, you are no longer the head of the Fei family!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie raised his finger and pointed at Dawson, and said indifferently,


    ¡°You should know that the current head of the Fei family is him!¡±


    Dous''s heart stuttered.


    He originally thought that Charlie would definitely help him restore the Fei family''s headship for him today,


    But he did not expect that he would identally turn a coincidence into a botch,


    And instead, he had lifted a stone and smashed his own feet.


    So, he hurriedly said with fear and trepidation,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you are right, I have been abrupt.¡±


    After that, he hurriedly added: ¡°Mr. Wade, if the son or a grandson of the


    Fei family has done something wrong,¡±


    ¡°Or has offended you, you can punish him! If my son made a mistake,¡±


    ¡°I, as a father, am guilty of not teaching, if my grandson made a mistake, his father and I, as a grandfather,¡±


    ¡°Are guilty of not teaching, the entire Fei family, anyone who did something wrong,¡±


    ¡°I have an unshirkable responsibility! I am willing to ept all your punishment!¡±

 Chapter 4413

    Chapter 4413


    Hearing this, Charlie nodded in satisfaction and spoke,


    ¡°Good! Since you said so, then I will show you something, and after you finish reading it,¡±


    ¡°I would like to hear your advice and see how you n to handle it!¡±


    At this moment, Dous hurriedly bowed and bowed with both hands closed and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade has orders, I dare not disobey!¡±


    Charlie took out his phone, unlocked the screen, and opened one of the video albums,


    Which were all videos rted to Randal and downloaded in advance.


    Then, he threw the phone to Dous and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°You can click on it and see for yourself!¡±


    After that, he pointed to the children and grandchildren of the Fei family behind him and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°All those who are over eighteen years old,e forward and watch together;¡±


    ¡°Those who are under eighteen years old, evade immediately!¡±


    Dous agreed, and most of the children and grandchildren of the Fei family also hurriedly gathered around,


    They are now also eager to know what led this man Charlie to invade the Fei family after all.


    Although those under 18 years old also want to find out,


    But at this time dare note forward, can only honestly retreat to the end of the hall.


    On the phone, each video is just a thumbnail the size of a fingernail,


    Plus there is a y button in the middle, so they can not see what these videos are all about.


    Dous then did not think much about it, directly clicked on the first video.


    The moment the video popped up, immediately from the phone came a girl screaming like in crazy pain,


    In addition to the sound of Randal''s pervertedughter.


    Fei family saw the video on the phone, one by one, the face out of shock got pale,


    A few young people can not even control dry vomiting up.


    Dous is also scared out of his mind at this time, the phone, he almost failed to hold,


    Ste immediately turned her face away, her eyes also instantly became red.


    Dawson, Adam, as well as a group of middle-aged,


    And elderly members of the Fei family, each of them were terrified.


    Dawson''s wife, also Randal''s grandmother, only looked for a few seconds,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately fell down with weak legs, thanks to the daughter to who gave a helping,


    Otherwise she could have fell back, her head hitting the ground.


    Adam''s wife, that is, Randal''s mother, only looked for a while to cover her eyes and cried:


    ¡°This....... This is not true......... That person is not Randal.......... "


    ¡°Randal could not have done such a devilish thing.......... "


    Adam also broke down, and while shedding tears, he muttered,


    ¡°Why....... This is why......... Why did this son of a b!tch do such a tragic and


    inhumane thing....... ¡±


    Dawson''s blood pressure spiked wildly and he mumbled, "Ba5tard........... What


    a beast....... ¡±


    After saying that, no longer dare to continue watching, can only turn his faces to the side.


    The video ran on the screen for less than thirty seconds,


    These middle-aged people also turned their faces away from watching.


    Dous has been staring at the phone screen,


    Only to feel the heartbeat speed all the way wildly, shocked the entire chest cavity followed by pain.


    Less than a minute, he could not hold on any longer,


    Could only lock the phone screen, choked:


    "Mr. Wade....... I really can''t look at it anymore.......... ¡±


    Charlie said in a cold voice: "There are many more videos like this,¡±


    "At least dozens of them, each with a different girl as the victim.¡±


    Dous muttered under his breath, "Family misfortune! Family misfortune!¡±


    "Mr. Wade, I really didn''t expect that such a sgum woulde out of my Fei family!¡±


    "What an outrage to the gods and the people!¡±


    Charlie looked at him and gave a coldugh, then turned to Dawson and asked indifferently,


    ¡°Come, the current Fei family head, tell me, as the family head, how do you n to handle this matter?¡±


    Dawson was a little hesitant all of a sudden.


    He didn''t know what to say.


    If he goes heavily, that this sgum should be broken into pieces,


    It was his own grandson after all, how could he do such things?

 Chapter 4414

    Chapter 4414


    But if he goes light, and this beast''s actions do not match,


    Then Charlie will certainly me them again..........


    And he did not dare to say that all this to thew to get a fair trial,


    A fair trial although certainly to protect Randal''s dog''s life,


    But along with it, is bound to be all his doingspletely exposed.


    At that time, the Fei family''s reputation is bound to fall,


    Bing the object of everyone''s shouting in the whole country


    Therefore, for Dawson, no matter how to choose, there is an unbearable price


    Charlie saw him hesitate and said in a cold voice: ¡°Since you can''t say it, then don''t say it.¡±


    Then, he looked at Dous and coldly asked, ¡°You are thest Fei family head,¡±


    ¡°Also considered experienced, I ask you, do you think this matter, how should be disposed of?¡±


    Dous was also in a dilemma at this time.


    He and Dawson''s thoughts were basically the same.


    Randal could not be killed, nor could he be forgiven lightly, and at the same time, he could not make it public.


    For the reputation of the Fei family, he valued it more than anyone else,


    After all, this family is his single-handedly raised, he gave all his heart and soul.


    So, after thinking about it, he could only say:


    "Mr. Wade, such a beast came out of my Fei family,¡±


    ¡°It is indeed the family''s misfortune......... ¡±


    "I would like to take out ten billion dors topensate the families of all the victims,¡±


    "As for that beast, I will let Master Yuan personally break his legs and hands,¡±


    "And lock him up at home for the rest of his life, so that he can be raised as a dog,¡±


    "So that he can never leave the Fei family half a step in his life........... ¡±


    Charlie sneered: "What, you still want to keep him alive?¡±


    When Dous saw Charlie''s yful face, his heart suddenly panicked!


    He suddenly realized that he had made an extremely serious mistake.


    He couldn''t help but sigh inwardly with remorse, "I''m really stupid........... ¡±


    ¡°The fact that Charlie made such a fuss over Randal is proof enough that,¡± "He will never let Randal have a chance to


    live,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely kill him and eliminate the harm for the people,¡±


    ¡°But I actually wanted to save that beast''s life just now, how stupid!¡± ¡°Charlie just deliberately asked me how to dispose


    it of,¡±


    ¡°It is certainly to give me a chance, to see how I state,¡±


    ¡°But my answer just now, must have made him extremely dissatisfied............ ¡±


    Thinking of this, he suddenly panicked inside, and immediately said:


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have carefully considered, Randal this beast has done too much evil, heaven forbid!¡±


    ¡°If he does not die, sorry for those innocent girls who died in his hands!¡± ¡°Therefore, I think that he should be allowed to


    die to thank for his crime!¡± When Dous said this, Adam immediately became anxious and yelled, ¡°What are you


    talking about, you old man? Randal is your great-grandson!¡± ¡°And is the eldest son of your eldest graandson in lineage!¡±


    ¡°When you die in the future, he will be the one to beat the streamers for you!¡± ¡°How dare you ask him to die as an


    atonement for his sins... What are your intentions?¡±


    Naturally, Adam was most concerned about Randal''s life and death,


    Because that was his son after all. Hearing these words from Elder Fei,


    He was so irritated in his heart that he had already lost his senses.


    But his father, Dawson, did not think so.


    Dawson also figured out Charlie''s intention in doing so.


    He knew that Charlie would not let go of Randal, had already made up his mind to kill him,


    The reason why he asked the Fei family, is only to kill to kill the heart!


    At this time, the safety of the Fei family is in question,


    If still want to protect Randal, it is too naive!


    So, he hurriedly and respectfully said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, I think........... ¡±


    ¡°You don''t need to think!¡± Charlie did not wait for him to finish,


    Directly interrupted him and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°One person has a chance to express his opinion, and your opinion has already been expressed.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Ste and asked indifferently, ¡°Miss Fei, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 4415

    Chapter 4415


    ¡°Me?¡±


    How could Ste expect that Charlie would let her express her opinion at such a time?


    She was very clear about her position in the Fei family,


    Not to mention that she was no match for Dawson and Adam, even Randal was no match for her.


    Don''t look at her grandfather''s favor, but when ites to seniority,


    She can only silently stand back and retreat.


    Moreover, she was here tonight and did not see her parents,


    From which she could also guess that her eldest uncle might have expelled her parents,


    Long ago from the Fei family, and at such a time, she would have even less courage here.


    Charlie saw that she was a little weak, so he said:


    ¡°Miss Fei, if you have ideas, just say, say it and do not be afraid to offend people,¡±


    ¡°I will give you a chance to make a decision!¡±


    Ste pursed her lips, and her heart suddenly became a lot more solid.


    With Charlie to make her decision, she immediately plucked up courage and said aloud:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I think the best solution now, on the one hand, is to make Randal pay for what he has done!¡±


    When Adam and his wife heard this, they exploded, and his wife pointed at her and cursed angrily, ¡°Ste, you heartless


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    little cousin, our Randal is your nephew, you can''t bear to let him die?¡±


    Adam also gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°Ste, Ste, you really have a snake''s heart!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that since we drove your parents away,¡±


    ¡°You are looking for this opportunity to take personal revenge?¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly at this time, and said to Joseph:


    ¡°Joseph, these two people chattering is very annoying, p your mouth!¡±


    Without saying a word, Joseph quickly stepped forward and pped Adam, and sent him flying backward,


    Followed by a p on his wife''s face, directly spinning her around several times and fainting on the spot.


    At this time, Charlie looked at Ste and said, ¡°You continue.¡±


    Ste nodded and continued, ¡°On the other hand,¡±


    ¡°We should immediately make what he did public, we must not conceal it for him!¡±


    When Ste said this, everyone was dumbfounded!


    Dawson was shocked, and Dous was even more shocked!


    They all knew very well that if this matter was made public,


    It would be a crushing blow to the entire Fei family.


    This could be the biggest scandal of the century, not anything less.


    Therefore, both of them stared at Ste with extremely incredible eyes, Wondering why she woulde up with such a


    solution that would push the entire Fei family into the abyss.


    However, neither Dawson nor Dous dared to open their mouths to refute Ste''s words at this time,


    And they could only look at Charlie with trepidation, wondering how he would react.


    Charlie opened his mouth at this time and looked at Dous, coldly saying,


    ¡°Elder Fei, now you know the gap between you and Miss Fei, right?¡±


    When Dous heard this, his heart was dead.


    He thought that Ste was deliberately ying a strong hand to break his wrist as a way to get Charlie''s goodwill.


    He even felt that she probably wanted to take this opportunity to take over the position of the Fei family''s head.


    This made him feel a little angrier at her in his heart all of a sudden.


    Originally, he still wanted to take this opportunity to regain the power,


    But did not expect that his most trusted granddaughter, at this time, jumped out to copy his bottom!


    He couldn''t help but look at Ste, his eyes were full of anger and questioning.


    The first time Ste saw her grandfather looking at herself with such a look,

 Chapter 4416

    Chapter 4416


    She was first shocked, and then she understood the reason for her grandfather''s look.


    ¡°It seems that....... grandfather must have misunderstood me........... ¡±


    ¡°The first time I saw this, I was shocked and then I understood the reason for this look.¡±


    ¡°To exchange forgiveness for the people.......... ¡±


    Adam, who had been pped by Joseph, shouted,


    ¡°If we want to make it public, then we should hand over Randal to the judiciary,¡±


    ¡°And let the federal court try him for his crimes!¡±


    Dawson also came back to his senses and blurted out, ¡°That''s right! Ste! Your heart is really poisonous!¡±


    ¡°Not only do you want my grandson''s life, you want to drag the Fei family into the abyss!¡±


    ¡°If it''s as public as you say, why do you want my grandson, to pay for his life?¡±


    ¡°If we hand him over to thew, he will be sentenced to life imprisonment without parole!¡±


    Ste questioned, ¡°Have you not thought about why Mr. Wade didn''t just hand over the videos,¡±


    ¡°To the police if this n was really feasible?¡±


    ¡°Why did he make the extra effort toe to the Fei family and let us talk about the solution ourselves?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The crowd was stunned by her question.


    Especially Dous, the whole person was instantly enlightened.


    Ste''s words made him finally realize the crux of the problem.


    He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart, ¡°Why didn''t I think of thisyer........... ¡±


    ¡°This Charlie namely came to the door, he is definitely not satisfied with the unusual means to solve the


    problem....................................... ¡±


    "This kind of time, if still thinking of relying on the judicial system to save Randal this beast''s dog life,¡±


    "Can only say that the rest of us, have not thought about the key to this matter!¡±


    "Charlie that cane to the door, it means he must be nning to use his means to solve this matter,¡±


    "And with his style of action, whether it is Randal''s life or the reputation of the Fei family,¡±


    "It is impossible to save! He asked everyone to express their views, and it''s just a test!¡±


    "Randalmitted such a great sin, how can it satisfy Charlie just by paying for his life?¡±


    "It is ridiculous that I just thought of using money to suppress everything,¡±


    "Which in itself a provocation to Charlie, how could he allow........... ¡±


    Thinking of this, he could not help but look at Ste, thinking in his heart,


    "It seems that it is her who sees things more clearly.......... ¡±


    Ste continued: "Gentlemen........ this matter, although the direct fault is


    Randal alone,¡±


    ¡°But you have not thought, why he canmit so many inhumane crimes, but still get away with it?¡± ¡°Relying on, not on


    the Fei family''s powerful resources, funds, contacts for him to do the backing?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if he was just an ordinary person, by his own ability,¡±


    ¡°He would have no chance to do so much evil!¡±


    ¡°Maybe even long ago he would have been revealed or arrested for things!¡±


    ¡°It was the Fei family''s strength and aura that helped him cover up the evil in his body,¡±


    ¡°Which allowed him tomit felonies time and time again while getting away with it!¡±


    ¡°So, from this point of view, the Fei family has an unshirkable responsibility for this!¡±


    ¡°Each and every one of us in the Fei family also has an unshirkable responsibility!¡±


    ¡°That''s why, at this moment, what we really need to do is to face up to our mistakes!¡±


    ¡°And take the initiative to disclose all of this to all the people!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we have to sincerely apologize and activelypensate!¡±


    ¡°If we can get the public to understand us, we are lucky;¡±


    ¡°If the public is not willing to understand, we can only bear all the consequences ourselves!¡±

 Chapter 4417

    Chapter 4417


    Ste''s words made each and every member of the Fei family ashamed beyond measure.


    These words made them truly realize that they were not innocent, and neither was the Fei family!


    They had previously thought of sacrificing Randal alone to save the reputation of the entire family,


    Which was equivalent to shirking their responsibilities in front of Charlie.


    Dawson was the first toe back to his senses at this time,


    He looked at Charlie and said in horror,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... the reason why you pushed the kidnapping of Randal into a


    global attention hotspot, is......... ¡±


    ¡°It is just to make the remainder of the Fei family a defeat?!¡±


    Charlie sneered and spoke, ¡°I just want to make Randal, as well as the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Pay the price of coping for this matter!¡±


    ¡°Randal has done so many heartless things, these things, deserve to bepletely exposed.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Ste and said with satisfaction,


    ¡°Miss Fei, so many people and so many mouths in the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Only you are the only one who spoke a solution that is truly sincere,¡±


    ¡°What others are thinking in their heads is just how to suppress the matter,¡±


    ¡°And frankly speaking, they just want to shirk their responsibilities.¡±


    Then, he looked around for a long time, staring at the Fei family members, said in a cold voice:


    ¡°From the bottom of your bones, you do not have a guilty heart about this matter!¡±


    How dare you want to rely on money to solve it? I ask you, is money all powerful?¡±


    None of the Fei family members dared to respond at this moment.


    Charlie looked at Dous and asked in a cold voice,


    ¡°Elder Fei, if I remember correctly, you are already over ny years old this year, right?¡±


    Dous hastily replied with fear and trepidation,


    ¡°Yes Mr. Wade, I am ny-six this year......... ¡±


    Charlie nodded and looked at him and asked,


    ¡°Ny-six is already a long life, but you still want to buy the Rejuvenation Pill at such an old age,¡±


    ¡°So you still haven''t lived long enough, right?¡±


    Dous said awkwardly, ¡°Yes......... you are right......... who does not want to live a long life....... ¡±


    ¡°I also really feel that I have not lived long enough.......... ¡±


    Charlie asked him rhetorically, ¡°Then let me ask you, since you, an old man who is almost 100 years old,¡± ¡°Have not


    lived long enough, then do you think those girls who were killed by Randal,¡±


    ¡°Who were in their teens and twenties, have they lived long enough?¡±


    Dous did not expect that Charlie had actually returned to the topic of those innocent girls,


    At this point, he could only stiffen his head and sweat,


    ¡°They....... they certainly did not live long enough............ ¡±


    Charlie''s voice raised a few points, and he coldly questioned:


    ¡°Then since they did not live enough, you pay the money to bring them back from the dead?¡±


    Dous could only say iparably embarrassed: ¡°Mr. Wade........... more money can not bring people back to life,


    but......... ¡±


    ¡°If thepensation is enough money, it will definitely give their families a satisfactory solution,¡±


    ¡°And can make their family clothed and fed for life......... ¡±


    Charlie snorted and nodded, ¡°Yes, you''re right! This is the inherent thinking of you rich people,¡±


    ¡°Killing a person on a whim, or identally running over a person,¡±


    ¡°Or killing a person by inadvertent mistake,¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of you rich people, it can all be solved with money.¡±


    ¡°Even you can use an excessive, huge amount of money so that the families of the victims,¡±


    ¡°Not only do not hate you in their hearts but also can not help but appreciate you,¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Even if they go to court, they will also show their understanding of you in front of the judge.......................................... ¡±

 Chapter 4418

    Chapter 4418


    Speaking here, Charlie emotionally got excited all of a sudden and loudly questioned:


    "But! Even if you can use the money to make the victims'' families thankful to you,¡±


    "Those victims who died in your hands, it is no longer possible toe back from the dead!¡±


    "They can no longer feel the beauty of the world and live the rest of their lives in a natural way!¡±


    "So, who told you that if you give a sum of money andpensate the families of the victims,¡±


    "The matter will be solved perfectly? Who gave you this blind confidence?¡±


    Dous was dumbfounded, and fine beads of sweat had covered his entire forehead by now.


    He knew that his reaction just now had inadvertently touched Charlie''s scales of rebellion.


    So, he hurriedly said respectfully and iparably, "Sorry Mr. Wade, it was my poor consideration......................... ¡±


    Charlie looked at him and said slightly mockingly,


    "Old man, your son''s usurpation of your power is not his fault alone,¡± "Your selfish and self-interested character


    ounts for at least half of it.¡± Dous cold sweat but did not dare to wipe, could only humbly bow and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade is right in his criticism......... ¡± Charlie said coldly:


    ¡°Later I will make all the videos public, at that time, the Fei family had better hold a press conference first,¡±


    ¡°And sincerely apologize to the world, if you handle it well, then I can no longer pursue it after that,¡±


    ¡°But if you do not handle it well, I will definitely kill the head of your Fei family first,¡±


    ¡°And then let the next head continue to handle it.¡±


    ¡°If the next family head does not satisfy me, I will kill him and find the next one,¡±


    ¡°This will continue until this matter is properly resolved!¡±


    When the Fei family heard these words, they all shuddered.


    And Charlie didn''t pay any more attention to them at this time,


    But turned to Joseph and said, ¡°Joseph, bring the people here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡± Joseph immediately took out his cell phone and issued an order to his men.


    A few minutester a helicopternded directly outside the door of the first-floor hall.


    A few soldiers from Front escorted Randal, who was wearing only a pair of pants, and Jesse in.


    At this moment, the two people had already been tortured to the point of being unrecognizable.


    The ears were gone, the body was covered with bruises,


    And the spirit was iparably decrepit, almost half of their lives had been lost.


    Randal was escorted in, as soon as he saw Adam and Dawson,


    He immediately howled and cried: ¡°Dad, grandfather, save me ah........... I''m being tortured to death........ ¡±


    Before being beaten to the ground Adam looked at his son''s this miserable state,


    In the heart, it is naturally an unconscious surge of heartache.


    He subconsciously opened his mouth and called out, "Randal........... my son..... ¡±


    The words just fell, from the side Dawson pped him in the face and angrily cursed:


    "Ba5tard thing! Still call this beast a son?!¡±


    Adam instantly had a jolt, his expression became frightened and afraid.


    Randal looked at Dawson and said with a shocked face,


    "Grandpa....... you don''t recognize me anymore Grandpa........... ¡±


    Dawson roared in anger: "Shut the fcuk up! I do not have a grandson like you!¡± "You beastly thing! You have disgraced


    the entire Fei family!¡± Randal was violently shocked, looked at Charlie, and then at Dawson, muttered,


    ¡°Grandpa....... you........ you know all about it?!¡±


    Dawson gritted his teeth and cursed, "How did my Fei family produce such a sgum like you!¡±


    Randal panicked, and saw that Dous was also here,


    And did not care about the shock, and hurriedly cried,


    "Grandpa....... please help me.......... I''m really being tortured to death by them....... please....... ¡±


    Dous was even more furious, pointing at his nose and cursing,


    "Son of a b!tch, you even don''t deserve to die!¡±


    Randal this timepletely panicked, he did not expect that the formerly doting rtives of his own,


    Now so indifferent to him, if they are not willing to save him, then will not he only have only one way to die!


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly turned around and kneeled down in front of Charlie with a poof,


    Crying and saying, "Mr. Wade........ I know I''m wrong.......... ¡±


    "I really know I''m wrong........ Please spare me this time Mr. Wade......... ¡±


    Charlie ignored him and instead extended his hand to Joseph.


    Joseph understands, immediately from the back waist of a soldier pulled out a pistol,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Handed it respectfully handed to Charlie.


    Charlie took the gun, put the muzzle against Randal''s head, looked at Adam,


    And questioned in a loud voice: ¡°Adam, today I kill your son to remove the harm for the people,¡±


    ¡°And do justice for heaven! Are you convinced about this act being right?¡±

 Chapter 4419

    Chapter 4419


    Charlie''s words sounded like thunder to every member of the Fei family, deafening them!


    Everyone could see that Charlie''s face was full of solemnity,


    Not at all in a test, much less a joke!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam''s face was pale and full of tears.


    He knew very well that no matter what he said,


    It would be impossible to save his son''s life.


    If he says the wrong thing now, then when his son dies,


    His fate will also be too pathetic.


    So, he could only touch his head down, not daring to look at Charlie, not to mention not daring to answer.


    Charlie did not let him muddle through, but asked in a stern voice:


    ¡°Adam Fei! I ask you once again! I am killing your son, are you satisfied?¡±


    Adam was so frightened by Charlie''s words that his body was instantly paralyzed,


    He was forced to retreat by Charlie''s aggressive stance, and his heart copsed,


    So he could only kneel on the ground, folded his hands, and kept bowing,


    While shouting loudly in despair under his breath, ¡°I submit! I submit!!! I submit!!!¡±


    As soon as Randal heard this, his whole eyes went ck and he almost fainted.


    Strong desire to live drove him to stare hard at his father, hissing, and shouting:


    ¡°Dad! You have to save me, Dad! You can''t just stand by and watch him kill me, Dad!


    Adam turned his face aside and said through clenched teeth,


    ¡°All this....... is what you asked for.......... and I can''t save you......... ¡°


    Randal shouted out of his mouth: ¡°You can not be so heartless ah Dad!¡±


    ¡°I am the seed of the Fei family, if you guys are watching me get killed,¡±


    ¡°With your own eyes, can you live the rest of your lives in peace?!¡±


    Charlie kicked him in the chest and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°If you talk any more nonsense, I guarantee that your life will be worse than death!¡±


    When Randal heard this, even though his whole body was in severe pain, he didn''t dare to say a word,


    The inhuman torture in the past two days was much more horrible than hell to him,


    And he had already been terrified to the extreme.


    At this time, Charlie asked Adam: ¡°Adam, I ask you again, your son Randal, should he not die?


    Adam closed his eyes and shouted in despair, ¡°Dmn! Omn it!!!¡±


    Charlie nodded, again. Looked at Randal''s grandfather, Dawson,


    Looked at him and asked in a cold voice: ¡°Dawson! I kill your grandson, are you satisfied?¡±


    Dawson immediately bowed down, not daring to raise his head,


    And said in a loud voice: ¡°Mr. Wade, I......... am satisfied!¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Are you really satisfied?¡±


    Dawson said repeatedly, ¡°I am really satisfied! I am really satisfied!!!¡±


    Charlie added: ¡°You are the head of the Fei family, ruthless even to your own father,¡±


    ¡°So you say you are satisfied, I do not believe it in my heart for ten thousand times.¡±


    Dawson hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I swear to God, I am indeed satisfied,¡±


    ¡°If I have the intention to seek revenge on you in the future, I will die without a burial ce!¡±


    Dawson was indeed unconvinced, but he also did not dare to seek revenge on Charlie.


    His biggest wish now was to continue to sit firmly as the Fei family head,


    As for Randal''s lousy life, he really didn''t care about it at all anymore.


    Therefore, he felt that as long as he could keep his position as the family head,


    He would definitely not move any revenge against Charlie.


    Of course, if he was no longer the Fei family head after tonight,


    He would have even less ability to seek revenge on Charlie.


    Charlie did not think about Dawson''s oath and continued to ask:


    ¡°Then, do you think that your grandson, Randal, should die?¡±


    "D*mn!" Dawson blurted out without thinking.


    Charlie sneered and said indifferently, "I''m not going to look into whether what you said is true or not,"


    "After today, if you want to seek revenge on me, I, Charlie, am always ready to apany you."


    Dawson said with trepidation, "Mr. Wade, I don''t dare! I wouldn''t dare!"

 Chapter 4420

    Chapter 4420


    Charlie ignored him and turned to look at Dous and asked in a loud voice:


    "Dous! I kill your great-grandson, are you satisfied?"


    Dous said with fear and trepidation: "Mr. Wade.......... you do justice to the gods,"


    ¡°I am not only satisfied but also thank you for removing such a sgum for our Fei family!¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Should Randal die?¡±


    Dous arched his hand and said, ¡°Back to Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°This kind of beast, not only deserves to die, simply deserves to be broken into pieces!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Charlie nodded, looked around the week, and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Since you all have no opinion, then I will send Randal on his way!¡±


    When Randal heard this, he suddenly went crazy and shouted,


    ¡°You ba5tards who won''t save me from death! If I die, I won''t spare you in the afterlife!¡±


    Adam, Dawson, Dous, all of them did not dare to look at him.


    They were all more or less superstitious, afraid that Randal would reallye looking for them for revenge after his


    death.


    At this time, Charlie looked at Randal and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Randal, if there are really ghosts in this world, then at this moment,¡±


    ¡°I don''t know how many badly treated spirits are waiting for you over there!


    It''s time to send you to meet them!¡±


    Randal heard this, instantly full of horror, open wide mouth to say something, but not a word coulde out.


    Because at this moment, Charlie had already pulled the tr!gger!


    Bang, Randal back head gradually smoked a line, instantly his body fell to the ground, not moving!


    In the middle of his forehead, a thumb-thin bullet hole was gushing out red and white stuff!


    The Fei family members were all pale and instantly turned their heads away, not daring to look at Randal even once


    more.


    Adam, Dawson two instant tears, Dous also can not help but shed old tears.


    After all, it is the son, grandson, great-grandson who has been raised for more than 20 years,


    And deep down there is a deep feeling of licking the calf.


    Adam rushed to Randal, held him up with a hand, crying to Charlie said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, can I have someone send Randal to the funeral home first............ ¡±


    "No!" Charlie said in a cold voice:


    "Those girls who were killed by him are dead without a body, and he is not qualified to be buried in the ground.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Joseph and ordered, "Joseph, have someone take this body away,¡±


    "Find a ce to cremate it, and dump the ashes directly into the sea.¡±


    Joseph immediately said, "Yes, Mr. Wade, your subordinates follow orders!¡±


    Adam was desperate, he wanted to bury Randal and let him rest in peace,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But he didn''t expect that Charlie would not even give him this chance.


    However, he also understood that what Charlie said was not false.


    The girls who died at the hands of his son had already died without a body,


    And at this time, how could he expect his son to be treated better than those innocent girls?


    At this time, Charlie looked at Jesse, who was already scared silly, and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°And you Jesse Qiao, Randal is already on his way, you also hurry up, run faster on the road to yellow spring,¡±


    ¡°Be apanion to your good brother, and by the way, see if you can catch up with your brother.¡±


    Jesse broke down and howled: ¡°Mr. Wade.......... I was instructed by them all ah...... beg you to spare......... ¡°


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Charlie did not wait for Jesse to finish his words, directly sh0t him in the head!


    Immediately after that, Jesse also nted on the ground, not moving,pletely dead.


    These two sgums of the earth finally paid the price with their lives for what they had done!


    Charlie expressionlessly handed the gun back to the soldier, then said to Ste:


    ¡°Miss Fei, just now so many people in the Fei family said so many options,¡±


    ¡°Only your option could satisfy me, the back of the matter, you will be the one to preside over the operation.¡±


    Ste nodded gently and said, ¡°Mr. Wade don''t worry, I will definitely do what I say and handle it properly.¡±


    Charlie pointed at Jesse''s corpse and coldly said, ¡°Don''t forget to publish all the matters of the Qiao family thoroughly as


    well,¡±


    ¡°I have asked the Joseph to prepare a list,¡±


    ¡°All the people involved in these nasty acts of theirs are basically listed out, you publish them together.¡±


    Ste said without a second thought, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, please send me the list, I won''t leave any of them behind.¡±


    Charlie turned to look at Joseph and spoke, ¡°Joseph, give the list to Miss Fei.¡±


    Joseph immediately stepped forward and respectfully said,


    ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, your subordinate follows orders!¡±


    Charlie said again, ¡°Right, I have another task for you.¡±


    Joseph busily said, ¡°Please speak!¡±


    Charlie said in a cold voice: ¡°Before dawn, k!ll all the people on the list and leave no one behind!¡±

 Chapter 4421

    Chapter 4421


    In Charlie''s opinion, all sgum of the same kind as Randal must be killed quickly


    Otherwise, if they are really handed over to the judiciary to deal with,


    Then none of these people will pay the price with their life.


    Moreover, with the weaknesses in the judiciary''sw enforcement as well as the underhanded operation,


    This group of rich and powerful people, even if they are sentenced to life imprisonment,


    They can live in prison with great style.


    Therefore, Charlie intends to, let Cataclysmic Front in one breath kill all these people, and no one left behind!


    Naturally, Joseph understood Charlie''s intention and said respectfully,


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, I''ve got all the information about these people,


    They are basically in New York, I''ll arrange the manpower and start hunting these beasts tonight!¡±


    On the side, Ste hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Wade.......... ¡±


    ¡°Then when do you n to disclose this matter, as well as those video materials?¡±


    Charlie looked out of the window and said, ¡°When the moon is dark and the wind is high and the fire is set,¡±


    ¡°I will have someone upload the video to the Inteter,¡±


    ¡°With the public opinion of Randal''s previous kidnapping, this matter will definitely cause a huge uproar,¡±


    ¡°By then those involved in order to avoid thew will definitely find a way to escape the United States,¡± ¡°Just so we can


    take advantage of this wind to scare them out first,¡± ¡°The first thing you can do is to take advantage of this wind to scare


    them out of the country,¡±


    ¡°And then kill them all.¡± After saying that, he looked at Ste and instructed,


    ¡°The Fei family muste out and make a statement after the matter is exposed,¡±


    ¡°So that people know that you are doing crisis PR only after seeing the mattere to light,¡±


    ¡°Don''t let people see that you are prepared in advance,¡±


    ¡°In that case, it is likely to cause you unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Ste nodded solemnly and spoke, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I understand!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, turned to look at Joseph, and spoke, ¡°Okay Joseph, you don''t need to worry about this ce,¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and bring people toy control down, remember not to let any of the beasts escape.¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°Please don''t worry, Mr. Wade! I will definitely do this matter without fail!¡±


    After saying that, Joseph immediately turned around and walked out quickly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Tonight, arge group of demons was not destined to see the sun tomorrow morning.


    After Joseph left, Charlie looked at the Fei family and asked in a cold voice: ¡°I''ll let Miss Fei handle this matter fully, do


    you have any opinions?¡± The crowd shook their heads to state their position, no one had any objections.


    At this kind of time, they really have no opinion, after all,¡±


    ¡°Whoeveres forward in this matter will be a target, no one wants to take such a thankless task.


    However, Dous and Dawson, the two people have been constantly specting about Charlie''s meaning in their


    hearts.


    Up until now, he had not said anything about making Ste the head of the Fei family.


    So far, Dawson was still the rightful Fei family head.


    And he himself also wants to hold on to this hard-won position as much as possible,


    Because he knows very well that only if he continues to sit down in the position of the family head,


    His son Adam will have the opportunity to take over.


    And for now, the most worried is the old man Dous.


    Although he can not directly take back the position of the family head,


    But he is after all the owner of most of the assets of the Fei family,


    Once he wants to divide the property, then the gold content of his family head will shrink extremely fast.


    However, shrinkage is better than no water,


    Dawson does not want to end up with a basket of water that is empty.


    Therefore, what he fears most is that Charlie suddenly cross fork one,


    Otherwise, once he lost the family head position, it is the same as having nothing.


    And at this time, Dous''s heart is also very apprehensive.


    He naturally hopes to regain the position of the family head, stag an absolute reversal.


    However, if Charlie does not open his mouth, he really does not have the courage to say this.

 Chapter 4422

    Chapter 4422


    Therefore, Dous has been waiting for Charlie to make a statement,


    Otherwise, he is a widowed old man, relying only on the support of his granddaughter,


    It is impossible to regain the family head status.


    Just when the two of them were having their own thoughts,


    Charlie suddenly opened his mouth and said to the two of them,


    ¡°You two, one is the current head of the Fei family, and the other is the previous head of the family,¡±


    ¡°Randal is the one who did so many inhuman and animalistic acts under the eyes of you two,¡±


    ¡°You two heads of the family, also have the responsibility of mismanagement,¡± ¡°So I want to know, do you two have now


    words to say?¡±


    Dawson was startled, hmm. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I have be the head of the Fei family for less than half a


    month,¡±


    ¡°This responsibility, no matter what should not fall on my head, please be clear!¡±


    After that, he looked at Dous and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, for the twenty years that Randal has been alive, ny-nine percent of the time,¡±


    ¡°My father has been the head of the Fei family, so I cannot be med for this matter!¡±


    When Dous heard these words, his expression was ugly to the extreme.


    His son dumped the pot on him, which of course annoyed him,


    And he was also very clear about the meaning of Charlie''s words,


    The matter of Randal has not been once or twice but for many years in a row,


    For so many years, he has been sitting in the position of the family head,


    But did not have a half-awareness of what his great-grandson did, he naturally had an unshirkable responsibility.


    So, he could only walk up and said with an arching hand,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Dawson is right, I really can''t stop but me myself for this matter, so please punish me, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°I will not punish you, after all,¡±


    ¡°You are at this age, even if you killed someone, the court will not sentence you.¡±


    Dous felt like a great pardon being granted, quickly bowed: ¡°Thank you Mr. Wade for being generous!¡±


    Charlie turned to look at Dawson again and said indifferently,


    ¡°Dawson, even if you have only been the head of the family for half a month,¡±


    ¡°You still have to bear the responsibility for half a month,¡±


    ¡°At times like this, it is not a case of dumping the pot,¡±


    ¡°On your old man and you can get out of it smoothly by yourself.¡±


    Dawson hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade is right......... I do have responsibilities.......... ¡±


    ¡°Please I ask for my chastisement......... ¡±


    Charlie said ndly: ¡°Like just said, the responsibility of mismanagement,¡±


    ¡°Your family''s old man ounted for ny-nine percent, you ounted for one percent,¡±


    ¡°Ny-nine percent I do not want to pursue,¡±


    ¡°In your case, one percent, naturally there is nothing to pursue.¡±


    When Dawson heard this, he said with gratitude,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, thank you! Your great kindness, I will never forget it!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Charlie said with a nod, ¡°Although I can not pursue the responsibility of the two of you,¡±


    ¡°But in my opinion, the two of you have a stain on the management of the Fei family,¡± ¡°After the exposure of this matter,


    the Fei family badly needs a clean person toe forward,¡±


    ¡°And lead the Fei family out of the gloom, so, from now on,¡±


    ¡°You two, are not suitable to be the Fei family head.¡±


    Hearing these words, the hearts of the two people suddenly thumped.


    Who would have thought that one second they would be grateful for Charlie,


    And this second, Charlie came straight with such a sentence.


    Dawson couldn''t help but say offhandedly: ¡°Mr. Wade.......... You just said,¡±


    ¡°My responsibility is only one percent, almost negligible, this should not be considered a stain, right?¡±

 Chapter 4423

    Chapter 4423


    Charlie frowned and asked in return, ¡°What? One hundred percent is not a stain?¡±


    ¡°Besides, do you think you only have this one stain?¡±


    ¡°Dawson, don''t forget that it was you who took your father''s position as the head of the family,¡±


    ¡°And sent people to hunt him down everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Why don''t we just expose this matter as well and ask the general public in America what they think?¡±


    ¡°This....... this........ ¡±


    Dawson was speechless for a moment.


    If people talk about how he won the family headship,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He can confidently and proudly say that he obtained it through legal means.


    In the past and present, all the big things, all pay attention to a division out of the fame,


    Even the ten evil invaders, will make up a set of crowning lies, not to mention Dawson.


    However, if people know that he hunted his own father all over the world, this is not a masterpiece.


    Once this kind of scandal is exposed, it is impossible for him...


    To continue sticking to the position of the family head, there is no other choice but to resign.


    Thinking of this, he could only make hisst effort and said,


    "Mr. Wade, however, both my father and I are tainted,¡±


    ¡°And are no longer suitable to be the family head, then why not let my son Adam take over!¡±


    To Dawson, if he had to give up his position as ast resort,


    It would definitely be to give it to his son.


    However, Charlie refused him without hesitation and said in a cold voice, "What? The matter of Randal is just about to


    be exposed,¡±


    ¡°And you want Randal''s father to be the head of the family?¡± ¡°Do you think that whoever has the biggest stain is suitable


    to be the head of the family?¡±


    ¡°I...... this........ ¡± Dawson was speechless.


    Only then did he realize that when Charlie threw out this taint theory,


    Not only himself and the old man were rejected, but even his oldest son Adam was also rejected.


    He just wanted to propose to his second son along the way,


    But at this time, his mind suddenly came back to him:


    ¡°Charlie has been going around for half a day, just wanting Ste to be the head of the Fei family, right?¡±


    ¡°The reason why not explicitly say it, certainly want to engage in a smooth invasion,¡±


    ¡°So that others have nothing to say, if I continue to be hard-headed at this time against,¡±


    ¡°Once this Charlie is pi55ed off, absolutely no good end for me........... ¡±


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade.......... In that case,¡±


    ¡°Then I have a more suitable candidate to suggest.......... ¡±


    At this time, Dawson''s second son, David, was already excited and unbearably happy.


    He felt that he was not tainted in any way,


    And since his elder brother could not inherit the family headship,


    He just happened to take over and pick up a ready-made one.


    And, he also feels that his father will definitely propose himself to Charlie at this time.


    Charlie looked at Dawson with interest and asked, ¡°What suitable candidate, tell us.¡±


    No one expected, Dawson at this time hands sped fist, respectfully said:


    "Mr. Wade, I think, at this time the most suitable to take over the family head, is my niece,


    Ste........................................... ¡±


    Once these words came out, David''s entire body copsed and shouted,


    "Dad! How can a girl be the head of the Fei family? You''re just old and confused!¡±


    Dawson red at David and said angrily, "Shut up!¡±


    David was scared by his re and winced, so he could only shut his mouth with good sense.


    Dous also did not expect that Dawson would change so quickly,


    And directly propose to make his granddaughter Ste the head of the family.


    In his heart, he could not help but think:


    "Dawson has seen Charlie''s intention and has started to use the slope to curry favor with him and


    Ste................................................ ¡±


    At this time, Charlie looked at Dous and asked, "Elder Fei, what do you think about Dawson''s proposal?¡±


    Dous was helpless to the core,


    He knew that his wish to take back the family head position today was aplete lost cause.


    It seemed that under Charlie''s influence, there was no way for his son Dawson,


    To continue to sit on the family head''s seat as well.


    This also means that although he didn''t take back the family head position,

 Chapter 4424

    Chapter 4424


    At least he won''t have to hide from the east and hide from the chase in the future.


    Thinking of this, he could only say respectfully,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I also feel that letting Ste be the family head is the best choice right now.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, looked at Ste, and spoke, "Miss Fei, what do you think?¡±


    Ste was a little nervous all of a sudden.


    She had never actually thought about taking the position of the Fei family''s family head.


    After all, the Fei family had never had a woman as the head of the family.


    Moreover, her previous thoughts were simple: before her grandfather''s death,


    She wanted to fight for her parents and the rest of her own family as much as possible,


    So that her family would not suffer ostracism and expulsion after her grandfather left.


    In other words, she originally wanted to have a position in the Fei family through her own efforts,


    But never wanted to be the top person in the family.


    Therefore, she was a bit indecisive for a while, not knowing what to do.


    Charlie knew that Ste was different from Warnia and Helena.


    Warnia has no father or mother, and has a deep affection for Elder Song,


    While she herself has little ambition, only thinking that she can run the little business of Antique Hall well,


    And in the future, when her eldest uncle and cousin seed to the head of the family,


    They will not be interested in this little mess of hers so that she can also have a peaceful life.


    The reason why things have changed so drastically is that Charlie''s...


    Rejuvenation Pill was so tempting to Elder Song that his son and grandson saw Warnia as a thorn in their side.


    It could be said that Warnia was pushed all the way by Charlie to the position of the Song family head.


    As for Helena, she has always had ambitions and aspirations,


    But for a long time, she did not have the opportunity to realize them,


    And was even suppressed to the extreme by her sister Olivia,


    And it was Charlie who gave her a chance to reverse the trend,


    And only then did she rise to the top and turn the tide smoothly.


    Ste, on the other hand, seems to be in between the two of them.


    She is not like Warnia, who has no ambition at all,


    Nor does she want to be like Helena, who has a strong ambition built up inside her from hatred.


    She would prefer the intermediate of both, ambitious but not so big that she wants...


    To control the entire Fei family in her own hands.


    Dous saw that Ste was a little hesitant, and his heart was not without some tension.


    After all, he is experienced and quickly saw the current situation,


    Since Charlie does not allow himself to be the head of the Fei family,


    Then the best situation is to let Ste seed.


    Otherwise, for any other person to seed, he is worried that he will be on his own.


    Therefore, he hurriedly said to Ste:


    ¡°Ste, Mr. Wade is asking you something! Hurry up and answer!¡±


    Ste came back to her senses and said apprehensively,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... I........ am afraid I won''t be able to take on such an important


    role....... ¡°


    Charlie pointed at Dawson and said indifferently,


    ¡°He didn''t even think he couldn''t handle it, what else do you have to worry about?¡±


    Dawson''s expression instantly became bitter.


    He also knew that although he was dozens of years older than Ste,


    He really couldn''tpare to the young Ste in terms of management ability.


    But, being so directly taken up by Charlie to bury, his face was a bit embarrassed.


    Charlie saw Ste still not sure, then opened his mouth and said:


    ¡°Miss Fei, with the current situation of the Fei family, only you as the head of the family,¡±


    ¡°You can coordinate everything internally, think about the old man, and then think about your parents and rtives,¡±


    ¡°If you do not sit in the position of the head of the family,¡±


    ¡°What other option do you have to ensure their future life and safety?¡±


    Speaking here, Charlie added:


    ¡°If I''m not wrong, your parents are not among the Fei family present tonight, right?¡±

 Chapter 4425

    Chapter 4425


    Charlie''s words caused Ste''s entire body to be slightly stunned.


    She had been at sea all this time and hadn''t had the chance to have any contact with her parents at all.


    And this time when she came back, she also did not see her parents,


    Including as well her brother and sister in the family.


    Therefore, she could basically conclude that Eldest Uncle had already kicked,


    Her family out of the family after he had taken away Grandpa''s power.


    In the big family, the first thing the new head of the family will do after taking office is,


    Definitely to suppress the brothers who are a threat to them, or who have been coincidentally disagreeable to them,


    And also to leave a few loyal brothers around as their right-hand men,


    And then after the kingdom is firmly established, then this group of loyal brothers will also be driven out,


    In this way, basically, even if all threats are cut off,


    And these brothers who are driven out of the family be foreign rtives.


    If Ste does not be the head of the family, no matter who is present to seed,


    Her family will not be able to return to the Fei family.


    They can only take a small amount of assets and set up their own business outside,


    From then on they are just reduced to the Fei family''s foreign rtives.


    Thinking of this, she immediately clenched her teeth and said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, I am willing to be the head of the


    Fei family!¡±


    Ste knew very well that this Fei family headship was not a good job.


    With her own age, experience, andwork resources,


    She is afraid it would be difficult to sit firmly in this position.


    But she is also very clear, she now has no other way, and can only meet the difficulties.


    The things that follow are unknown but in her opinion,


    It''s just a matter of opening a road on every mountain and building a bridge in case it''s water.


    Although the difficulty is great, but there is still hope.


    Charlie saw Ste finally take a stand, nodded in satisfaction, looked at Dawson, and spoke:


    ¡°The current Fei family head is still you, so it will be hard for you to do the formalities,¡±


    ¡°For the transfer of office in a while, you know this kind of thing, it has to be legal.¡±


    ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I will definitely cooperate fully!¡±


    Even though Dawson''s heart was reluctant, at this moment, he did not dare to say more, and could only promise.


    He knew very well in his heart that he had no choice and no right to refuse,


    Because of this person Charlie did not y by the usual rules,


    He directly brought Cataclysmic Front to his door, and even shot his precious grandson in front of him,


    If he angered him in this situation, he might even pick up a gun and put a bullet in his head.


    In this case, even if he is still the head of the Fei family, there is no chance of turning the tide.


    The most important thing is to make the most of the time to step aside,


    And win a good impression in front of Charlie, so that he can get some benefits for himself in the future.


    Subsequently, Charlie looked at Dous and said lightly,


    ¡°Elder Fei, although the head of the Fei family is Dawson,¡±


    ¡°The majority of the Fei family''s assets should still be under your name, right?¡±


    Dawson hurriedly stepped forward and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, most of the Fei family''s assets are indeed under my name........... ¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°To be honest, you are not young, if you really want to live a long life,¡±


    ¡°You still need to put away your utilitarianism, I suggest that you might as well,¡±


    ¡°Give all the assets under your name to Miss Fei, since she is the head of the family,¡± ¡°You have to give her all the rivers


    and mountains, just give her the position of head of the family,¡±


    ¡°But the assets are in your hands, it will be a great constraint for her.¡± ¡°It would be better to let her unify and centralize


    the power,¡±


    ¡°Which would also allow the Fei family''s resources to be most effective, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 4426

    Chapter 4426


    Dous dared not obey.


    Although he was still somewhat ufortable and unwilling in his heart just now, but now he has really thought about


    it.


    He thought: ¡°I can live to this day, can get back to the United States,¡±


    ¡°I am what I did not dare to hope before, this kind of time,¡±


    ¡°If the flow of the dominance of the assets does not have any meaning,¡±


    ¡°Rather than giving it to Ste, it is considered to help her get on the horse           ¡±


    With this thought, he immediately said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade do not worry, I will have mywyer prepare the documentster,¡±


    ¡°All my assets will be given under Ste''s domination.¡±


    After that, he said with some emotion, ¡°I don''t have a year or two left to live,¡±


    ¡°And I''ve experienced so many things, I''ve already looked away from money.¡±


    Charlie satisfied with a slight nod, spoke:


    ¡°I know, until now you have not had had an easy fight in this life,¡± ¡°Now that you are also old, and so much money


    earned, normally speaking,¡±


    ¡°There is no longer much meaning for you, and because of the matter of money,¡±


    ¡°Even let your own son have moved to kill you, to say the least, I feel sad for you.¡±


    Dous sighed and said with a mncholy face, ¡°Mr. Wade you are right    ¡±


    ¡°After reaching my age, there is no longer any positive meaning........... ¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said lightly,


    ¡°Normally it is indeed true, however, I can give you a chance to spend money.¡±


    Dous was stunned and quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you mean?¡±


    Charlie smiled ndly: ¡°Haven''t you always wanted to buy the Rejuvenation Pill?¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, at the auction in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°You were bidding two hundred and ten billion at that time.¡±


    When Dous heard this, although he was still unsure of what Charlie meant,


    He was already excited beyond control and said in a loud voice,


    ¡°Yes....... Yes........ Mr. Wade......... At that time I......... ¡±


    ¡°It is true that I asked for two hundred and ten billion.......... ¡±


    ¡°You....... How did you remember to ask this?¡±


    Charlie smiled yfully and didn''t answer his question, but looked at Ste and spoke,


    "Miss Fei, after you sessfully seeded as the head of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°And seeded to the domination of all of Elder Fei''s assets,¡±


    "In order to express my congrattions, I can make an exception,¡±


    ¡°And give you an opportunity to purchase the Rejuvenation Pill!¡±


    Hearing these words, Dous''s entire body instantly fell into ecstasy!


    "Rejuvenation Pill!¡±


    "Mr. Charlie is actually willing to sell Ste the Rejuvenation Pill!¡±


    "If I can get this rejuvenation pill, I can live at least another ten or twenty years      ¡±


    "This....... Could this be the case of a stuffed horse, not knowing what is not a blessing?!¡±


    Thinking about this, deep inside Dous''s heart suddenly began to worry again.


    Because what Charlie just said was very clear,


    This opportunity to make an exception to buy the Rejuvenation Pill was not for himself,


    But for his granddaughter, Ste.


    Moreover, it must wait until after the granddaughter bes the head of the Fei family,


    And inherits the right to dominate the assets.


    This will test the character and temperament of granddaughter Ste.


    If she really takes herself as a grandfather seriously,


    She will certainly be willing to pay for the Rejuvenation Pill.


    However, if she is also the same as her eldest son Dawson,


    Not willing to pay this money for him, then he will be empty again.


    So, he subconsciously looked at Ste, his eyes full of eager expectation.


    Ste did not let Dous down.


    She was also very excited at this moment and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, is what you said true? Can you really make an exception,¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°And give me a chance to buy the Rejuvenation Pill?¡±

 Chapter 4427

    Chapter 4427


    Charlie nodded and said indifferently, ¡°I, have always been true to my word.¡±


    Saying that he looked at Dous and added:


    ¡°That day at the auction, you asked for two hundred and ten billion dors,¡± ¡°Today, for the sake of you, I will give you


    the change wiped off, two hundred billion dors a piece.¡±


    Without thinking, Ste said offhandedly, ¡°Good! I''ll buy!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When Dous heard Ste''s unwavering decision, he was so excited that he could not attach it.


    However, he also kept an extra eye on it.


    Because, Ste only said that she would buy this rejuvenation pill, but to whom she buys it for,


    She has not yet stated her position.


    Dous had experienced several ups and downs during this period of time,


    So he naturally had a few more concerns in his heart about such matters.


    At this time, Ste looked at him and said very seriously,


    ¡°Grandpa,ter on, I will pay the payment to Mr. Wade,¡±


    "And this rejuvenation pill will be left for you to take!¡±


    Only when he heard this did Dous finally put his heart down,


    And was so excited that he burst into tears.


    He was too eager to get a rejuvenation pill.


    Originally, he thought that he might not have a chance with the Rejuvenation Pill in this life.


    But unexpectedly, it was Charlie and his granddaughter who had given him such a huge surprise!


    At this time, he was so excited that he choked a little and said to Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade....... Thank you......... Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Your kindness, I will definitely remember it in my heart forever!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said very seriously, ¡°Master Fei, there is one thing I have to say first,¡±


    ¡°Although I am willing to make an exception to sell Miss Fei a rejuvenation pill,¡±


    ¡°And Miss Fei is also willing to give you this rejuvenation pill to take,¡±


    ¡°But this pill I will deliver to Miss Fei in four installments.¡±


    Dous subconsciously asked, ¡°In four installments?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie said ndly, ¡°From now on, I will cash out a quarter of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°To Miss Fei, every three years, until a whole Rejuvenation Pill is fully cashed out.¡±


    Charlie knew very well in his heart that if Elder Fei would not live long,


    Then Ste''s position as the family head would not be secure no matter what.


    And after all, he still has his own business to do, can not always escort for Ste,


    So the best way is to let the old man continue to live.


    And not only to let him live but also to ensure that when he lives,


    He will definitely stand behind Ste and support her with all his might.


    If he let Fei, the old man get a whole rejuvenation pill at once, Then after hepletely solves the problem of survival


    for the next ten years or so,


    His deep-seated desire for power will probably make aeback.


    If that were the case, he would no longer be Ste''s biggest supporter,


    But would instead be Ste''s biggest enemy.


    That''s why Charlie came up with such a strategy of dying the delivery in batches.


    First, give Ste a quarter of the Rejuvenation Pills,


    Let Dous in the next three to five years do not have to worry about survival.


    However, this would also give Dous a strong sense of crisis.


    Because he still has three-quarters of the Rejuvenation Pills that he had not gotten.


    And as Charlie is the seller, he only recognizes Ste as the buyer,


    So Dous must keep his full support for Ste unchanged,


    As long as he still wanted to get the remaining Rejuvenation Pills.


    Only then would he be able to obtain the remaining Rejuvenation Pills,


    In the remaining three key nodes, thus realizing his wish to extend his life by a decade or two.


    Dous had lived for more than ny years and was a full human being,


    He instantly understood that the reason why Charlie was doing this was to pinch him.


    However, at the moment, how dare he have any dissatisfaction with Charlie''s pinching?


    In his heart, he could not help but sigh:


    ¡°If Charlie pinches me, I can at least live;¡±


    ¡°If he does not pinch me, what other way do I have to go but to die?¡±

 Chapter 4428

    Chapter 4428


    Therefore, without thinking, Dous said,


    "Mr. Wade, everything will be ording to your wishes! I have no opinion!¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at Ste, and asked her,


    "Miss Fei, you don''t have an opinion, right?¡±


    Ste said: "I....... I have no opinion......... All listen to Mr. Wade''s arrangement!¡±


    Ste at this time also understands the purpose of Charlie to do so,


    Knows that Charlie''s purpose is for his own escort,


    Her heart is naturally grateful beyond measure, a moment, she even asked herself:


    "Mr. Wade is so good to me, his kindness so heavy,¡±


    "What can I do in this life to return his kindness, even a millionth of it........... ¡±


    Charlie said smilingly: "I am actually thinking about your family,¡±


    "A one-time out of two hundred billion dors, there must still be pressure on you,¡±


    ¡°The family will soon face a huge reputation crisis, in addition, to pay hugepensation to the families of the victims,¡±


    ¡°If another two hundred billion are paid to me, the cash flow must be stretched to the limit,¡±


    ¡°Then, after this reputation crisis passed If you want the family,¡±


    ¡°To ovee the difficulties and re-emerge, you will not have enough liquidity on hand.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie added: ¡°However, if you deliver the Rejuvenation Pill in batches,¡±


    ¡°You can also pay in batches, each time you only need to pay me fifty billion dors,¡±


    ¡°From two hundred billion down to fifty billion, for your Fei family, naturally there is no pressure.¡±


    Ste hurriedly said, ¡°What Mr. Wade said is extremely considerate........... ¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Wade for thinking of the Fei family in every way........... ¡±


    Dous also immediately said gratefully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you are really the savior of the Fei family............ Thank you!¡±


    Although he said so, but in his heart, he could not help but sigh:


    ¡°This Charlie is really good at putting gold on his face......... ¡±


    ¡°In two or three sentences, he twisted the fact that he deliberately pinched me,¡± ¡°Into helping the Fei family to tide over


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    the difficult times,¡±


    ¡°And I don''t know how he can be so thick-skinned at such a young age............ ''


    At this time, Charlie also looked at Dawson and Adam and spoke:


    "You two, from today, you have to fully cooperate with all the requirements of Miss Fei,"


    "Must shine in the development of the Fei family, if Ie to know that you two have any other thoughts,"


    "I will definitely let the people of the Cataclysmic Fronte over,"


    "And take you to Syria to experience the local customs and traditions properly."


    "When the timees, I will give you a five-year and eight-year in-depth tour,"


    "So that Syria will be your second homnd."


    Dawson''s body trembled with fear.


    In his heart, he said: "D*mn, I''d rather stay with the family and serve as a dog for Ste,"


    "But definitely not willing to run to Syria to experience the so-called local customs,"


    "This surnamed Wade''s words are really fcuking detrimental, the prisoner just say prisoner,"


    "But also what to experience the local customs, what is there to experience in that ce?" "What five or eight years of


    in-depth travel, that is not five or eight years of imprisonment?


    Frightened, he hurriedly bowed ny degrees and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, please don''t worry, I, swear to God that


    I will do my best,¡±


    ¡°To help Ste govern the Fei family, and will never do anything that infringes on the interests of the Fei family!¡±


    Adam also followed and bowed to state, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Wade, I will never let you


    down.......................................... ¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie very satisfied with a slight nod spoke: ¡°Since you guys are so up to date,¡±


    ¡°I believe that Miss Fei will also arrange a rtivelyfortable job for you in the Fei family in the future.¡±


    Saying that he looked around for a while, and said:


    ¡°But I want to remind you all, from now on, do not engage in anymore, hook, line and sinker!¡±


    ¡°What''s more, don''t follow the example of that Randal to do any wrong!¡±


    The crowd nodded in obedience, no one dared to say a word more.


    Charlie looked at Ste again and exined, ¡°Miss Fei, in the future,¡±


    ¡°The family must have an internal review team,¡±


    ¡°Regrly conduct strict investigations on every member of the Fei family every once in a while,¡±


    ¡°And if any problems are found, I will cut them off quickly, won''t give them a chance to develop!¡±

 Chapter 4429

    Chapter 4429


    In Charlie''s opinion, the primary condition for a family to prosper and flourish must be internal unity.


    The biggest advantage of unity is that it can avoid internal conflict to the maximum extent possible,


    And all the energy of this family will be used to do useful work.


    In this way, even if the family is facing unsteady waters,


    The family will certainly maintain an upward trend.


    But if there is a split and confrontation within the family,


    The vast majority of energy will be consumed in the internal struggle.


    In this way, the family not only does not have enough energy to do useful work,


    But also because of the constant internal depletion, the fall into the quagmire of regression is unavoidable.


    If it keeps consuming a lot internally, even if it is trillions of family assets, there will be a day when it is exhausted.


    That''s why Charlie reminded Ste that she must keep aplete eye on the Fei family members to ensure,


    That they all keep up with her, and once she finds a problem,


    She must not be merciful and must kill the issue it early in the cradle.


    Ste naturally understood Charlie''s meaning, nodded repeatedly, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please rest assured, I will definitely pay more attention.¡±


    Charlie saw that she seemed to be more or less apprehensive,


    So he gave her an encouraging look and said seriously, ¡°After you finish dealing with the matter of Randal,¡±


    ¡°The Fei family will definitely fall into an unprecedented low because of this incident,¡±


    ¡°But I believe in your ability and you will definitely be able to lead the Fei family out of the low.¡±


    Ste said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your encouragement,¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to get the Fei family through the trough as soon as possible.¡±


    Saying that she gave a slight pause, her hot eyes fixed on Charlie,


    And said offhandedly, ¡°In the future, if Mr. Wade has anything for the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Just ask, no one in the Fei family dares to disobey!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°If there is a need, I will not be polite with you.¡± After saying that, he looked at Karl Yuan


    beside the old man and said, ¡°Among these martial arts experts of the Fei family, you are the strongest,¡± ¡°So you will be


    ensuring Miss Fei''s safety from now on.¡±


    Karl was busy saying respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade......... I should have returned to my division to return to my orders,¡±


    ¡°In the future, my senior brother Parker Zhang will be responsible for the safety of the Fei family.¡±


    Charlie frowned and said, ¡°Parker Zhang? It can''t be that five-star martial artist, right?¡±


    Karl asked, ¡°Mr. Wade has met senior brother Zhang?¡±


    Charlie sneered, ¡°No surprise, he should still be kneeling in the restaurant.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Adam and said in a cold voice, ¡°Go and call Parker over.¡±


    Adam dared not disobey and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade wait a moment, I will go and call ¡±


    Soon, Adam came over with Parker, whose legs were constantly swinging.


    At this time, between the crotch of the legs of Paker, there has been arge white stain,


    Apanied by a burst of foul odor, so that people can immediately guess...


    That is the urine alkali formed after urinating his pants.


    As soon as Parker saw Charlie, he couldn''t help but kneel on the ground and choked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... I have been listening to your instructions kneeling in the dining room,¡±


    ¡°Even for a moment, I did not get up, please,¡±


    ¡°For the sake of my loyalty, my cultivation restored it.......... ¡±


    Saying that he can not control the wailing.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Decades of cultivation, in an instant turned into nothing,


    This kind of blow to Parker can be called a disaster of extinction.


    So, as long as he can get back his cultivation, let him do anything he is willing to do.


    Karl didn''t expect that, after only half a month of not seeing him,


    His spirited senior brother had fallen to this state.


    He was then surprised to find that Parker, at this time, had no trace of cultivation on his body,


    And had just be an ordinary person, which made him startled and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Senior brother Zhang, what''s wrong with you?


    Parker had focused all the attention on Charlie, suddenly heard Karl speak,


    Then realized that his senior brother had actually returned,

 Chapter 4430

    Chapter 4430


    So Parker immediately acted like an aggrieved child after seeing his parents,


    Crying and said, "Senior Brother Yuan......... You are finally back senior brother Yuan....... ¡±


    Karl hurriedly went forward, while supporting him, while painfully said,


    "Senior brother Zhang, how did your cultivation lost?!¡±


    Parker said with remorse, "Brother, you do not know, today noon, Mr. Wade came to the house for a banquet,¡±


    ¡°I had no eyes, did not know his stature, in front of Mr. Wade I was reckless,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade then abolished my cultivation, let me have been kneeling in the restaurant until now...................................... ¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly remembered something and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Brother, Mr. Wade said that someone wille back to teach me a lesson for him,¡±


    ¡°And he should be talking about you, right......... ¡±


    Karl was shocked.


    He knew that Charlie was very strong, so strong that he was unpredictable, But he did not expect that he had directly


    nullified all of Parker''s cultivation. What he couldn''t believe was that although Parker had lost his cultivation, His


    meridians were intact, and there was no sign of fracture and ruin, Which meant that Parker''s cultivation had not been


    violently destroyed.


    This point alone made Karl''s expression awe-inspiring.


    Violently destroying a person''s cultivation is actually not that difficult,


    As long as he is not your opponent, you can violently destroy all his meridians while knocking him down.


    This is the same as picking off a person''s tendons and hamstrings, simple and crude.


    However, Charlie can do it this way, ites out even more bizarre.


    The meridians were intact, but the cultivation waspletely ruined,


    Which gave Karl a feeling as if Charlie had used some kind of power topletely seal Parker''s cultivation.


    If Charlie really had this kind of strength,


    Then he would no longer be on the same level as the martial artists in the world.


    Thinking of this, he was extremely shocked in his heart.


    At the same time, he also subconsciously wanted to plead for mercy for his poor brother.


    However, as soon as he thought of what Parker had just said,


    He immediately realized that since Charlie had asked him to teach Senior Brother Zhang a lesson for him,


    He could not directly ask Charlie for mercy.


    So, he looked at Parker and pped him across the face, and shouted angrily,


    ¡°Parker, how dare you! How dare you even offend Mr. Wade! Do you really not know how much you weigh?!¡±


    Parker was frozen by the p of his brother, but he also quickly understood,


    That he had livened up Charlie, it was impossible to pull out safely,


    Now he could only think of every way to make Charlie satisfied.


    And brother pped him, it is to give Charlie an exnation.


    Thinking of this, he also hurriedly said with remorse:


    ¡°Brother, I know I''m wrong........ It was my eyes that offended Mr. Wade, please punish senior brother........ ¡±


    Karl pped again and said coldly, "Of course, I have to chastise you!¡±


    "Otherwise, with a character like you, do you still want Mr. Wade to personally take action?¡±


    After saying that, the remaining light quietly nced at Charlie,


    And saw that Charlie''s expression was cold and unmoved,


    So he could not help but grit his teeth and rushed forward,


    Kicking Parker to the ground and cursing angrily,


    "Today, I will teach you a good lesson for Mr. Wade, you blind ba5tard!¡±


    After saying that, he grabbed Parker and pped him on the face one after another,


    And for a while, he pped Parker''s nose and face.


    Parker was pped one after another, but did not dare to have any anger,


    But with a humble face choked: "Brother is right, a thousand mistakes,¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It is my eyes without pearls that caused the disaster, I am a ba5tard, I deserve to die      ¡±


    Charlie who can see these two people''s bitter n coldly spoke:


    "All right! You brothers do not have to act in front of me! You Mr. Karl seven-star martial artist,¡±


    ¡°Beat a cripple with so many ps, but not even a tooth came out,¡± ¡°You really think I am stupid, so you are here to trick


    me?"

 Chapter 4431

    Chapter 4431


    Charlie''s questioning, made Karl immediately panic,


    He could not hide nervousness and spoke: "Mr. Wade please do not get angry      "


    "If you do not feel relieved, I will now knock out a few of his teeth........... "


    "Not enough, not enough I will break his dog legs! In short, I will make you satisfied!"


    Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently:


    "No need, he just bumped into me at noon, I let him kneel in the restaurant until now,"


    "I think he must have known his mistake."


    When Parker heard this, he hurriedly kneeled on the ground and said with great devotion,


    "Mr. Wade, I do know that I was wrong! Please I ask you to raise your hand "


    Charlie nodded and ndly said, "I can no longer pursue your faults."


    Hearing this, Parker''s whole body was immediately excited,


    And he hurriedly knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing, shouting,


    "Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your generosity! Thank you!"


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°You don''t need to thank me so anxiously,¡±


    ¡°I really won''t pursue you any further, but I won''t help you restore your cultivation either,¡±


    ¡°Because this is the price you have to pay for the mistake you made.¡±


    Parker''s originally iparably excited expression suddenly turned to miserable white.


    He even pleaded with a few tears, ¡°Mr. Wade, I have been training hard in the martial arts,¡±


    ¡°Since I was a child, and I have trained hard for dozens of years,¡±


    ¡°To achieve this insignificant achievement today,¡±


    ¡°If you cannot restore my cultivation, I might as well die........... ¡±


    Karl on the other side also hurriedly bowed and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, although Zhang''s character is a bit hot, but he is indeed a loyal person,¡±


    ¡°And it''s not easy for him to cultivate for so many years,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can give him a chance to reform for the sake that he has not made any big mistakes.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said, ¡°If it''s not easy, it''s not easy for everyone,¡±


    ¡°Do you think it''s easy for Randal to live so much?¡±


    ¡°He was more than 20 years and did not bite rice? Can this also be a reason to forgive him?¡±


    Karl was speechless.


    Parker''s whole body almost copsed, for him,


    If his cultivation could not be restored, this life was basically equal to living in vain.


    However, Karl no longer dared to plead with Charlie on his behalf,


    After all, Karl himself did not have much friendship with Charlie,


    And his words were insignificant in front of him.


    At this time, Charlie suddenly remembered something, looked at Karl, and asked,


    ¡°There was a guy surnamed Luo earlier, he should also be from your division, right?¡±


    Karl was instantly excited and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Is it Tony Luo''s senior brother? He disappeared in Aurous Hill earlier,¡±


    ¡°Could he be in your hands, Mr. Wade?!¡±


    On the side, Ste''s expression did not change because she had guessed long ago,


    That Tony must be in Charlie''s hands, the reason why,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not mention this matter to Charlie because she could not find a suitable opportunity to speak.


    At this moment, Charlie said with a frank face,


    ¡°He is indeed in my hands if I remember correctly,¡±


    ¡°His strength seems to be a little bit worse than yours, but a little bit stronger than that Parker.¡±


    Karl nodded his head with difficulty hiding his shock and spoke,


    "That''s right....... Senior Luo has broken through to a six-star martial artist,¡±


    ¡°Originally he was to rece me to continue serving the Fei family,¡±


    "I wonder where he has offended Mr. Wade?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: "It''s not about offending me,¡±


    "It''s just that at that time Miss Fei was racking her brains to investigate me in Aurous Hill,¡±


    "And I saw that the bodyguard beside her was rather obtrusive,¡±


    "So I invited him to stay a few days at the dog farm under me.¡±


    Karl''s expression at this time was extraordinarily sad.


    Although there were many disciples in his division,


    There were not many masters who could really show their skills.


    One is himself, one Tony, plus one Parker,


    They makeup half of the division''s experts, or even more than half of them.


    However, this half of the mountain, in hands of Charlie lost two,


    Which is a great weakening of the overall strength of the division.

 Chapter 4432

    Chapter 4432


    Thinking of this, Karl could only harden his head and said, "Mr. Wade, my two brothers are the mainstay of the division,¡±


    ¡°Please forgive them and spare them both......... ¡±


    "If Mr. Wade has any orders in the future, I will not dare not obey!¡±


    Charlie to Karl''s statement was indifferent, waved his hand, and said,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "This kind of talk is useless if you really want me to let the two of them,¡±


    "It is not impossible, but have to ept my conditions.¡±


    When Karl heard that there was a way out of this, he immediately said,


    "Please speak, Mr. Wade! No matter what the condition is, we will try to fulfill it!¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, "It''s also simple, let them both serve in the Cataclysmic Front for three years,¡±


    "And after three years, I will give them freedom!¡±


    When Parker, who was kneeling on the ground, heard this,


    He immediately said without thinking, "I do! I am willing!¡±


    "As long as Mr. Wade can restore my cultivation,¡±


    "I am willing to serve the Cataclysmic Front for three years!¡±


    Charlie smiled and spoke, "In that case, you are given one night to clean up,¡±


    "And tomorrow let Joseph arrange for you to go to Syria.¡±


    Parker hurriedly asked, "Mr. Wade, then my cultivation.......... will you help me recover first,¡± "Or will I recover after I


    have served the Cataclysmic Front for three years?¡± Charlie couldn''t help but ask rhetorically, ¡°If you don''t have


    cultivation,¡± ¡°What will you take to serve the Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    Parker immediately understood the meaning of Charlie''s words and hurriedly kowtowed,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade........ Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Wade, I will do my best to serve the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°And will never fail to meet Mr. Wade''s expectations!¡±


    Charlie nodded, reached out to him with a slight wave of his hand, and spoke,


    ¡°Remember, I can restore your cultivation today, in the future if youmit another crime in my hands,¡±


    ¡°I can still destroy your cultivation again, next time, I won''t leave you with any chance.¡±


    Parker said without thinking, ¡°Mr. Wade don''t worry, I will definitely not offend again     ¡±


    Speaking of this, his entire body suddenly froze, followed by looking at his hand,


    And then closed his eyes to experience a moment, and said offhandedly,


    ¡°My cultivation....... my cultivation is restored?!¡±


    ¡°How is it....... how is it suddenly restored?!¡±


    After saying that, he looked up at Charlie and said gratefully,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade! Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Karl was shocked to hear this, and when he took a closer look,


    He really found traces of cultivation on Parker''s body again.


    At this moment, his heart was already flooded with shocking waves:


    "Charlie just now did not touch Parker at all,¡±


    "He just waved his hand, and Parker''s cultivation was restored just like that?¡±


    "What kind of strength is this that can do this kind of out of thin air?!¡±


    Charlie is also toozy to hide his strength in front of the Fei family,


    As well as Karl''s brothers and sisters, so he spoke with full pressure:


    "After I return to Aurous Hill, I will restore Tony''s consciousness and cultivation,¡±


    "Let him go to Syria to report to the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    "After the expiration of three years, the Cataclysmic Front will let them go,¡±


    "But if the two of them intend to escape during these three years,¡±


    "I will definitely take their lives.¡±


    Parker nodded repeatedly and promised, even Karl at the side also kept assuring,


    "Mr. Wade doesn''t worry, the two of them will definitely do their best...¡±


    "To serve the Cataclysmic Front and will never escape halfway!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, then added: ¡°One more thing, from now on,¡± ¡°Whether it is the Fei family or these martial arts


    experts rted to the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Without my order, they are never allowed to enter China without permission,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, no matter who it is, I will not be polite with them!¡±


    Charlie knew that behind Karl and the others was a martial arts domain n.


    And nowadays, except for a few martial domain families,


    There are no more martial domain sects in China,


    And almost all martial domain sects are overseas.


    That''s why he had to remind Karl, as well as the n behind him, to stay away from now on.

 Chapter 4433

    Chapter 4433


    As for the Fei family, Charlie also did not want them to get too involved in China,


    After all, once such a huge family shifted its focus to China,


    It would definitely trigger many chain reactions,


    Which might not be a good thing for Charlie as well as the Wade family.


    Moreover, he also knows very well that the girl Ste is too smart,


    So he subconsciously wants to keep a certain distance from her to avoid any unnecessary trouble.


    Both Fei family and Karl, of course, agreed without hesitation,


    What they are most afraid of now is Charlie''s anger,


    So none of them are willing to provoke his majesty.


    It was just that deep inside Ste''s heart was more or less a bitter taste.


    Just now, she was still thinking in her mind how to transfer her business to China in the future,


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    So that she could also find an opportunity to meet Charlie more often.


    But unexpectedly, he seemed to have seen through her mind and directly killed her thoughts in the cradle.


    At this moment, Charlie also did not want to continue to dy in the Fei family,


    So he urged Dawson to immediately sign the legal documents,


    Giving the chairmanship of the board of directors to Ste.


    Subsequently, Elder Fei also signed the power of attorney impatiently,


    Fully authorizing all his assets to Ste.


    In this way, Ste officially became the new head of the Fei family,


    And is the head of the family and holds the two major powers of the board of directors and finance.


    As long as these two powers are in her hands, no one in the Fei family can do anything to stop her.


    When the dust settled, Ste took the initiative to say to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, $50 billion can be paid to your ount at any time,¡± ¡°May I ask when you intend to trade the Rejuvenation


    Pill?"


    Charlie smiled, ¡°I can do it anytime, I will give you my ount in a moment,"


    ¡°You will pay the money to my ount and I will give you the Rejuvenation Pill immediately."


    Ste said without thinking, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I''ll arrange the payment right now!"


    Charlie remembered something and spoke, ¡°Miss Fei wait for a moment."


    After saying that, he took out his cell phone and made a call to Joseph.


    When the call was answered, Charlie said,


    ¡°Joseph, send me the receipt ount number of Cataclysmic Front,"


    ¡°I will have Miss Fei transfer ten billion dors to your ount."


    Joseph was surprised and asked, ¡°Mr. Wade.......... you........ what are you doing?"


    ¡°There is no shortage of money in the ount of Cataclysmic Front,"


    ¡°Besides how can your subordinates ask for your money........... "


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°You now want to build the base, hardware and software need a lot of money to support,"


    ¡°The more money there is, this aspect is naturally the better,"


    ¡°And you have also invested a lot of manpower and material resources this time to the United States,"


    ¡°How can I let the brothers of the Cataclysmic Front return empty-handed?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Mr. Wade, the entire Cataclysmic Front is loyal to you,¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to be too foreign to us......... ¡±


    Charlie said very seriously: ¡°Even for a feudal society lord, warlord,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for his soldiers to bring their own food and grass to fight for him,¡±


    ¡°Since the Cataclysmic Front is loyal to me, I have to give enough support in this area of funding,¡±


    ¡°The future of the Cataclysmic Front is to further expand their strength,¡±


    ¡°Which requires a lot of money, this money you will keep for your own development. ¡°


    Once Joseph heard this, he immediately stopped excusing himself and said very respectfully,


    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, I will definitely raise the strength of the Cataclysmic Front by several levels!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie said with satisfaction, ¡°Tonight''s matter must be done beautifully.¡±


    Joseph said offhandedly, ¡°Don''t worry, I have already arranged,¡±


    ¡°Arge number of people to set up control, I will definitely not let any of them escape!¡±


    A few minutester. The fifty billion dors from the Fei family,


    Were remitted to Charlie''s and Cataclysmic Front''s dor ounts in two payments.


    This amount was nothing to Charlie, but to the Cataclysmic Front, 10 billion dors was an extremely abundant


    development fund.


    Originally, the Cataclysmic Front in the construction nning of the base,


    In order to save the budget made a lot of functional sacrifices,


    But with this money, the Front base can bepletely in ordance with the highest standards of building,


    Perhaps not long, the Cataclysmic Front can be the world''srgest and strongest mercenary organization.


    And Charlie, who received the money, also kept his promise,


    Took out a Rejuvenation pill and divided it into four portions in front of Dous.

 Chapter 4434

    Chapter 4434


    Dous looked at the Rejuvenation Pill, the pair of eyes full of expectation,


    His eyes can''t wait to jump out of the sockets to embrace the elixir that they dreamed of.


    And the rest of the Fei family, each and every one of them also stared with wide eyes,


    They all heard about the miraculous efficacy of the Rejuvenation Pill,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    And now they all want to witness with their own eyes if this pill is really that miraculous.


    After Charlie divided the Rejuvenation Pills,


    He put away three parts and handed the remaining one to Ste, saying,


    ¡°Miss Fei, this quarter of the Rejuvenation Pills is now yours,¡± ¡°How to use it ispletely at your personal disposal.¡±


    Ste said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and looked at her grandfather Dous,


    Without hesitation, she handed the Pill to him and said respectfully,


    ¡°Grandpa, you are the root of the Fei family, without you, there would be no Fei family nowadays,¡±


    ¡°So this quarter Rejuvenation Pill, you deserve it, please ept it!¡±


    Dous reached out and epted the Rejuvenation Pill, his heart excited and moved.


    He was excited because he had finally received the rejuvenation elixir and his life had finally been extended.


    He was touched that his granddaughter had not let him down,


    Even though she was already in power, she still treated him with respect,


    Giving him face, but she was also truly good to him.


    Thinking of this, the loss of the Fei family head is no longer any negative impact on him.


    Instead, he felt that from now on, he wouldpletely retire to the second line,


    Eating rejuvenation pills and singing songs, at least one or two decades of less painful life.


    If this precious granddaughter can make further efforts and get a rejuvenation pill,


    It is not a problem to live another 30 or 40 years.


    As for the Fei family head, there''s nothing to hold on to.


    The first time he thought of this, Dous''s mood brightened up.


    This feeling of rity, not just pushing open a window in the heart,


    It is simply the heart of that room is demolished in general pain.


    So, he put a quarter of the Rejuvenation Pill into his mouth without thinking,


    Closed his eyes, and felt the extraordinary medicinal power of the Pill with his heart.


    Although it was only a quarter of a pill, the medicinal effect was still very obvious.


    He only felt as if his body was lighter all of a sudden,


    And his exhausted body and sluggish spirit were greatly improved in an instant.


    This allowed him to immediately recapture the feeling of being younger from a few years ago.


    After hitting his age, every day he could feel that his body was not as good as before,


    So getting back his youth of a few years at once made Dous''s physique,


    Spirit as well as physical strength, all recovered in a sh.


    Seeing that Master Fei''splexion had visibly improved,


    Each and every member of Fei''s family was stunned speechless.


    Especially Dawson, when he saw that a quarter of the Rejuvenation Pills had such an effect,


    He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart: ¡°No wonder the old man was willing to spend more than 200 billion,¡±


    ¡°To buy the Rejuvenation Pills. In that case, I''m afraid he''s almost the same age as me    ¡±


    Then, he couldn''t help but think in his heart,


    ¡°If the old man still has the chance to get more Rejuvenation Pills,¡±


    ¡°Then I''m going to die in front of him......... ¡±


    Thinking of this, Dawson''s entire body was somewhat disheveled.


    He knew that he had now surrendered,


    And that for such a thing as the Rejuvenation Pill he would definitely have no chance to get.


    And at this time, Dous, the whole person has been excited with tears,


    He finally got the Rejuvenation Pill as he wished,


    For the next few years, he no longer has to worry about deathing to him.


    He was so excited that he silently wept for a long time before he opened his eyes and looked at Charlie,


    Choking with gratitude: ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for your kindness! I will remember it for the rest of my life!"


    Charlie waved his hand and pointed at Ste,


    "If you want to thank, thank your granddaughter, she gave you the Rejuvenation Pill."


    Dous nodded his head: "I understand!"


    After saying that, he hurriedly turned around and said to Ste, "Ste............ thank you....... "


    Ste said: "Grandpa, what are you talking about, these are all my duty!"


    Dous could not help but sigh: "Good child, grandfather really did not love you for


    nothing............................................... "


    Charlie then looked at the time and said,


    "It''ste, I have to go back to Providence, you internalb tonight, wait for tomorrow morning,"


    "Then officially announced the matter to the wholemunity,"


    "I will wait in front of the TV to see your performance!"

 Chapter 4435

    Chapter 4435


    A few momentster, the entire Fei family, led by Dous and Ste,


    Walked out of the Fei family vi together and respectfully escorted Charlie out.


    At this moment, a helicopter had been waiting on thewn outside the door for a long time.


    Surrounded by the Fei family, Charlie came to the helicopter and turned to Ste, and said, ¡°All right, go and do your


    own thing.¡±


    Ste nodded gently and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, have a safe trip.¡±


    Charlie looked at her and instructed in a low voice,


    ¡°Miss Fei, I''ll ask Joseph to keep some men to help you through this period of transition,¡±


    ¡°You should also be alert to potential threats from within the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Although dogs can bite, they are still good to use if they can be tamed.¡±


    Ste was iparably grateful and said seriously,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, I will definitely pay attention.......... ¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and smiled, ¡°In that case,¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll leave first, call me if you need anything.¡±


    After saying that, he took a step and boarded the helicopter.


    Immediately after that, the helicopter slowly took off amidst Ste''s reluctance,


    And the Fei family''s annotations, flying towards the northeast.


    Once Charlie left, many Fei family members finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Dawson at this time also has a feeling of survival after the robbery,


    The whole person instantly rxed, as if all the pressure on his body was removed at once.


    His son Adam was also the same.


    At this time, they have almost left behind the death of Randal, grateful that they still survived.


    Dous was also infinitely emotional in his heart.


    Although he did not get back the Fei family headship today,


    He had harvested the most desired Rejuvenation Pill,


    So the ending of the matter could be considered super sessful for him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    To him, nothing is more important than the Rejuvenation Pill.


    The death of Randal was now irrelevant to him, after all, to some extent,


    He had to thank Randal if he hadn''t messed with Charlie,


    He wouldn''t have had the chance to return to New York, let alone get Charlie''s Rejuvenation Pill.


    What Ste missed most at this time was her parents,


    So she immediately asked her eldest uncle Dawson, ¡°Where are my parents and family now?¡±


    Dawson looked tight and said: "Ste, your parents have moved out of the Fei family,¡±


    "If I remember correctly, they should have gone to Miami,¡±


    "Where your father has a vi by the sea, they have gone there for a vacation        ¡±


    Ste frowned and said, "If my parents went on vacation,¡±


    ¡°I could believe it, but my brother and sister have actual positions in the group,¡±


    ¡°How could they go to Miami for vacation? Don''t they need to work anymore?¡±


    Dawson''s heart was suddenly disturbed.


    Ste''s parents and rtives had been driven out of the family the first time he seized power.


    And her older brothers and sisters who had actual positions in the group,


    Were all dismissed outright without exception.


    And in order to prevent them from posing any threat to himself,


    Dawson explicitly forbade them from participating in any public activities,


    And would only give them freedom after he knew that his kingdom was secure,


    And the old man hadpletely returned to the West.


    Therefore, Ste''s family, so to speak, was forced by him to Miami under house arrest.


    Now that Ste has be the head of the Fei family,


    And has the backing of Charlie and the Cataclysmic Front,


    Dawson is worried that she will settle ounts after his fall,


    So deep inside he is extremely nervous and can only say with a stiff upper lip:


    ¡°Ste....... truth be told......... let your family going to Miami was my intention...... ¡± "I was thinking that they leave New


    York, for I would rtively be more at ease

 Chapter 4436

    Chapter 4436


    Dawson was afraid of Ste''s anger and said with an apologetic face,


    "I''m sorry Ste......... uncle was in a momentary confusion, you must not take this to heart...... ¡±


    Ste has long guessed his motive for doing so,


    The reason why she deliberately asked him, is to point him out,


    See his attitude toward admitting fault is not bad, so she said:


    "Uncle, as the saying goes, the world is bustling all for profit,¡±


    "You do these things although are very inappropriate,¡±


    "Even very immoral, but I can understand to a certain extent.¡±


    "Yes, yes, yes....... ¡± Dawson said with apensating smile on his face,


    "Thank you Ste...... long live understanding, long live understanding ...


    Ste ndly said, "Eldest uncle, I can leave these matters alone,¡±


    "But you have to leave for Miami overnight,¡±


    "Personally apologize to my parents and then pick them up one by one.¡± "OK!¡± Dawson did not expect that Ste would


    be so generous as to give him a step,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And while his heart was excited, he said almost without thinking,


    ¡°Then I will prepare and fly to Miami!¡±


    As they were talking, a soldier of the Cataclysmic Front ran over and said to Ste,


    ¡°Miss Fei, there are some police cars outside the gate,


    Saying that Inspector Duncan Li wants to see Mr. Dawson.¡±


    ¡°Duncan Li?¡± Ste frowned slightly and spoke, ¡°Isn''t he the Chinese sleuth?¡±


    After saying that, she turned to Dawson and asked,


    ¡°Eldest Uncle, do you have a friendship with that man? Or is he investigating Randal''s case?¡±


    Dawson hurriedly said, ¡°Ste you do not know before you came back,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade first had someone kidnap Randal, and then cut off his two ears,¡±


    ¡°Openly demanded two hundred billion dors in cryptocurrency,¡±


    ¡°Your elder brother went to meet with them, and they also seized the opportunity,¡±


    ¡°To specte on the Inte, so that the whole world knows that Randal was kidnapped.................................... ¡±


    ¡°And this case happens to be this Duncan is responsible for, he has not been able to find out the clues,¡± ¡°But is very


    impatient, hase once before,¡± ¡°I did not take care of him, do not know why he is here to find me again now.¡±


    Ste listened to these only words, then could not help but feel:


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Wade had a n, he attacked behind the scenes to push the waves,¡±


    ¡°Just want to let thingse to light after,¡±


    ¡°The Fei family''s reputation suffer after the exposure......... ¡±


    Dawson hurriedly said: ¡°Ste, this Duncan is not a fuel-efficientmp,¡±


    ¡°Do you think someone should have sent him away first?¡±


    Ste shook her head and said, ¡°He can be sent away for a while,¡±


    ¡°But not for a lifetime, invite them in, I will go and meet him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the soldier of the Front immediately said respectfully, ¡°Okay, Miss Fei.¡±


    At this time, Ste said to Dous as well as Dawson,


    ¡°Grandpa and Uncle, it''s hard for you to meet Inspector Li with me,¡±


    ¡°A for the others, just go back and rest first.¡±


    Dous and Dawson naturally had no opinion,


    While the others also hurriedly prepared to leave.


    Dawson called his son Adam and said, ¡°Adam, arrange the ne,¡±


    ¡°after I apany Ste to wee Inspector Li, we will go to Miami together.¡±


    Adam hurriedly said, ¡°Okay dad, I''ll go arrange it.¡±


    A few momentster, several police cars drove into the Fei family estate from the main gate.


    These cars came all the way to the main vi''s door,


    And under the leadership of a soldier from the Front, they walked into the parlor hall.


    Once inside the hall, Duncan looked at Dawson and said offhandedly,


    "Mr. Fei, there are not many hours left before the kidnappers left 48 hours,¡±


    ¡°Do you have any clues on your side to synchronize with me?


    The words just fell, Duncan suddenly saw Dous sitting next to Dawson,


    But the current Dous, then thest time he saw him, seems to be a bit younger,


    So he did not recognize him at once.

 Chapter 4437

    Chapter 4437


    But when Duncan recognized Dous, he was dumbfounded and said:


    "Mr. Fei....... Mr. Fei? When did you.......... youe back?!¡±


    As a high-ranking Chinese detective in New York,


    Duncan is naturally very familiar with Dous.


    Moreover, he also knows the inside story of the Fei family''s previous struggle for power,


    Knows that Dous was overpowered by his son Dawson, And even heard that Dawson was spreading dark flowers


    everywhere to buy Dous''s head.


    However, he did not expect that at this moment, Dous was sitting safely by Dawson''s side.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This makes him immediately confused, here in the end what has happened.


    At this moment, Dous slightly arched his hand at Duncan and spoke,


    ¡°Thanks to Inspector Li''s concern, I just came back today.¡±


    After that, he pointed to Ste beside him and said with a smile,


    ¡°Inspector Li, let me introduce to you,¡±


    ¡°This is my most beloved granddaughter Ste, I don''t know if you two have met.¡±


    Duncan looked at Ste and said politely, ¡°Hello Miss Fei,¡±


    ¡°We have met before at several events, we just haven''t spoken.¡±


    Ste also said with great respect, ¡°Inspector Li, I''ve heard a lot about you too,¡±


    ¡°But I just haven''t had the chance to get to know you.¡±


    Dous spoke up at this time,


    ¡°Inspector Li, Ste has now officially be the new head of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°From now on, she alone will be in charge of the entire Fei family,¡± ¡°If you have any matters to discuss, just talk to her


    directly.¡± When Duncan heard this, his heart was even more shocked.


    The fact that Dous could return to the United States safely already surprised him,


    After all, in his opinion, since Dawson had seeded in seizing power,


    He had enough strength to make it impossible for his father to ever return to the United States alive.


    So, it is already unbelievable that Dous coulde back alive,


    And it is even more bizarre and even a bit weird that Dawson would give the family headship to Ste,


    Which he had so easily snatched.


    Imagine, who would be so stupid as to give up the power,


    That has just been grabbed and not yet warmed up so easily?


    So he thinks that the only possibility is that Dawson was also forced to give up the family headship.


    But this makes him even more puzzled: ¡°Master Fei has already been taken away from his power,¡±


    ¡°And even has to do everything outside to avoid the pursuit,¡±


    ¡°And how can he be able to force Dawson, who is already sitting on a high position, to abdicate?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this Dawson even if his brain is kicked by a donkey into broken tofu,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to make such a decision......... ¡±


    ¡°Could it be that....... could it be that there is some external force,¡±


    ¡°More powerful than Dawson helping Dous?!¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it seems to be the only possibility........... ¡±


    Thinking of this, he could not help but think of Randal''s kidnap before and after,


    In his heart, he is more amazed, feels that both events are permeated with a strong conspiracy theory,


    And there may even be some kind of twist that he temporarily can not see, can not touch the connection.


    So, he could not help but ask Dawson: ¡°Mr. Fei, your son Randal was kidnapped,¡±


    ¡°Have you thought of any new clues?¡±


    ¡°Could the kidnappers not be here for the money, but for another reason?¡±


    Dawson said awkwardly, ¡°About this......... honestly Inspector Li, I have no clue in my mind........ ¡±


    Duncan intuitively thought that Dawson must not have told him the truth,


    However, in front of Dous and Ste, he could not ask about the root of the problem,


    So he opened his mouth and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Fei, then did you prepare the cryptocurrency for the kidnappers that they requested?¡±


    Dawson said awkwardly, ¡°This is......... Inspector Li......... now my niece Ste is in charge...¡±


    ¡°Of all the big and small affairs of the Fei family, so you should ask her about this matter........................................ ¡±

 Chapter 4438

    Chapter 4438


    Duncan frowned slightly, turned his face to Ste, and asked,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Miss Fei, since you are the head of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°How do you n to respond to the kidnapping of Randal?¡±


    Ste calcted the time, thinking that Charlie should soon have someone publish those videos first,


    So she could not expose any breach in front of Duncan yet.


    Thus, she said to Duncan with a firm face: "Detective Li, although Randal is a little older than me,¡±


    "He is my nephew and the eldest son and grandson of the Fei family,¡±


    "We will naturally do our best to bring him back,¡±


    "So I also hope that the police can do their best to bring him back from the kidnappers  ¡±


    Duncan did not know whether Ste''s words were sincere or not,


    But he could only say seriously: "We in the New York Police Department have been doing our best...¡±


    "To search for all relevant clues, but the kidnappers are too professional,¡±


    "We simply do not have any substantial clues in a short period of time,¡±


    "Now we not only do not know where Mr. Fei is?¡±


    ¡°We don''t even know what kind of power the people who kidnapped him have.¡± ¡°I have spected that the kidnappers


    did not kidnap Mr. Fei for the ransom money.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the kidnappers'' actions are more like a long-nned public execution against the Fei family.¡±


    ¡°The public opinion was deliberately led into sympathy for Mr. Randal,¡±


    ¡°So that when they expose his scandal this time,¡±


    ¡°They would be able to achieve the effect of first raising and then suppressing the public emotions,¡±


    ¡°Which would then also have a huge negative impact on the Fei family''s reputation.¡±


    Deep inside Ste could not help but be a little surprised,


    It seemed that this Inspector Li had already figured out the cause and effect of the matter,


    Only that for the time being he had not yet grasped the specific clues of it.


    However, she could only pretend to be confused and said,


    ¡°Inspector Li, to be honest, I don''t quite understand what you mean,¡±


    ¡°Randal is very young and just stepped into society not long ago, what kind of scandal can he have?¡±


    Duncan shook his head, ¡°I''m not sure about this,¡±


    ¡°But I can be sure that since these kidnappers kidnapped him and cut off his ears,¡±


    ¡°And made it known to the world, then I''m also sure that a scandal must have happened to him.¡±


    Saying that, he looked at Dawson and said seriously, "Mr. Fei, the same thing,¡±


    "I have told you once before, I feel as if you know something,¡±


    "But for some reason, you did not tell me, but I have to remind you,¡±


    "The time left by the kidnappers is now less and less,¡±


    "If they really publicized the huge scandal of Randal,¡±


    "Then not only the reputation of the Fei family is ruined, but the police will also face a dilemma!¡±


    "It is likely that by that time, the public will no longer support us to rescue Randal,¡±


    "If we continue, we may lose the hearts and minds of the people,¡±


    "If we do not continue, we will lose our dignity as police officers........... ¡±


    Dawson embarrassed beyond words, "Inspector Li.......... I........ I really do not know!¡±


    "That grandson of mine, all aspects......... are........ ¡±


    Speaking of this, Dawson at once felt a little difficult to speak.


    He originally wanted to say that that grandson of his was excellent...


    In all aspects and would definitely not have any scandals.


    However, in his mind, he could not help but recall those videos,


    Randal''s inhumane brutal acts, which made him not even have the courage to continue lying.


    He felt that if he were to say in front of others at this time...


    That Randal was excellent in all aspects, those girls who died in vain at his hands.


    Would definitely turn into life-threatening evil spirits to seek revenge on his old body.


    Seeing him be stumbling all of a sudden, Duncan couldn''t help but ask:


    ¡°Mr. Fei, what do you want to say?¡±


    Dawson dodged his eyes and said stiffly:


    ¡°I...... want to say......... Randal this child, is really quite.......... ¡°


    Excellent two words at this time have reached the mouth of Dawson,


    But even if he is dead he just can not say these two words out.


    At this time, a police officer hurriedly ran in, panicked to the core as he blurted out:


    ¡°Inspector....... something big happened.......... ¡±

 Chapter 4439

    Chapter 4439


    The policeman''s words made everyone, including Duncan, unconsciously tighten their hearts.


    Duncan couldn''t help but urge: ¡°What''s the big deal, hurry up and tell me clearly!¡±


    The police officer said with a frightened expression, "It''s a video! Someone has exposed arge number of videos on


    the Inte,¡±


    "The content of those videos......... is really tragic........work haspletely exploded!¡±


    Duncan questioned offhand: "The content of the video is about what in the end!?¡±


    The police swallowed, dry mouth said: "All rted to Randal Fei........... ¡±


    "All the content of his abuse of various girls.......... although the victims'' faces were blurred,¡±


    "But still through the other identity characteristics, determine the victims at least 20 people.................................... ¡±


    "What?!¡± Duncan''s jaw dropped as he listened.


    Randal had been exposed to a huge scandal, which he had already been mentally prepared for,


    But he really didn''t expect that the scandal would be so big!


    At this time, his men handed a cell phone to him and spoke,


    "Inspector Li, take a look for yourself......... ¡±


    Duncan took the phone, and casually clicked on one of them, just a few seconds to look at it,


    His face immediately turned iron blue, muttered:


    "This is really an unprecedented shocking case.......... ¡±


    He immediately asked, ¡°Did you investigate who the publisher actually is?¡±


    "Checked." The policeman replied, "We had someone check their IP address and found........................... found......... "


    Seeing the policeman stammering, Duncan immediately shouted angrily:


    "Hurry up and speak!"


    The policeman could only say stiffly, "Back to Inspector Li, the IP address we found is here."


    Duncan frowned and asked, "What do you mean? The other party is in New York?"


    "No..... "The policeman shook his head, reached out, and pulled Duncan aside,


    And lowered his voice, "Detective Li, the other party is in the Fei family!"


    "How is it possible........ " Duncan''s eyes widened and he likewise lowered his voice:


    "These videos must have been sent by the kidnappers, these kidnappers are extremely shrewd,"


    "All the clues are extremely well disguised,"


    "How could they deliberately Leave such a big loophole........... "


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He did not know that at this time, all the bodyguards of the Fei family,


    Have been reced with the soldiers of the Hall of Cataclysmic Front,


    And the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, under themand of Charlie, did not bother to use any hacking methods,


    And directly finished uploading and publishing the videos in the Fei family, using thework of the Fei family.


    And the policeman also nodded and agreed:


    ¡°I also think that they deliberately used technical means to change their IP address to the Fei family.¡±


    Duncan couldn''t help but say with some annoyance,


    ¡°What era is it now, there are still people who want to take matters into their hands and engage in some kind of


    substitution,


    Since they have the evidence, why don''t they just submit it to the police?!¡±


    The police officer said iparably embarrassed:


    ¡°Chief....... we both know, frankly speaking, do you really believe in justice for all?¡±


    ¡°The video of Randal''s actions handed over to the police,¡±


    ¡°He will certainly not die, this kind of person, not dead how to get the civilian anger?¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    He just felt that the mystery man had done all this behind the scenes,


    Causing him detective, to suffer a great blow to his face.


    But when he calmed down and analyzed the matter, he also felt that for the sgum of the earth like Randal,


    He should just use the most primitive means to exterminate himpletely,


    Otherwise, with his financial power, he could live like and emperor in prison.


    However, the thought of such a big case popping up under his hands before he retired,

 Chapter 4440

    Chapter 4440


    He felt very frustrated as a whole. At this time, his subordinate was also somewhat disillusioned and said:


    ¡°Chief, I really do not understand, they have killed so many people,¡±


    ¡°Why we have not received any recent clues about the disappearance of young girls?¡±


    ¡°It seems that recently there are no reports of missing young women in New York at all  ¡±


    Duncan said in a cold voice: ¡°They would not be so stupid as to look for prey from New York,¡±


    ¡°As I see it, most of these girls they killed should have been sent here secretly from the West Coast,¡±


    ¡°Or even after being kidnapped from abroad.¡±


    Speaking of which, Duncan suddenly remembered something and said,


    ¡°I see! The reason they were able to go undetected for so long,¡±


    ¡°And so many times without being detected is because they never started from their side,¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But this time, Randal made a fatal mistake.......... ¡±


    The handlers hurriedly asked, ¡°Chief, what is the fatal mistake?¡±


    Duncan blurted out, "It''s Sara Gu!¡± ¡°Sara Gu?!¡± The underling eximed: "That big star?!¡± "That''s right!¡± Duncan nodded


    and said,


    "I''ve always felt that the kidnapping of Randal smelled wrong from the beginning to the end,¡±


    "And now it seems that it must be because he set his eyes on Sara that he got himself killed!¡±


    The subordinate can''t help but ask: "Chief, then you mean.......... this matter is Sara''s sides doing?¡±


    Duncan frowned slightly and spoke, "The night Randal disappeared,¡±


    "I met Sara at the Wangfu Hotel, I feel that she is a young girl, not like someone who has such


    ability............................................ ¡±


    Saying that Duncan added: "That Sara, although the family conditions are also very good,¡±


    "Butpared with the Fei family, a little bit worse.......... ¡±


    The next nodded gently and said, "In that case, it should have nothing to do with her,¡±


    "She is after all a neer, even if she has some strength in China,¡±


    "When she arrives in New York, she will not be able to show anything,¡±


    "In front of the Fei family, she is certainly not enough to look at.¡±


    Duncan nodded slightly, but his mind unconsciously recalled when he met Sara,


    Those people around her, among them, was a young man who dared to call on Adam Fei and impressed him.


    He wondered in his heart: ¡°What is the identity of that young man,¡±


    ¡°If he knows the identity of Adam, why does he dare to be so rude to him?¡±


    ¡°Could this matter have something to do with him?¡±


    But think carefully and it feels not quite right:


    ¡°But a young man, even if the courage is extraordinary, he may not have such a strong strength,¡±


    ¡°To kidnap Randal under the nose of the Fei family, but also to n everything without leakage,¡±


    ¡°This is never only the courage is enough......... and the Fei family head and


    Miss suddenly returned unharmed,¡±


    ¡°Not only was not killed by Dawson''s men but that Ste,¡±


    ¡°She suddenly became the new head of the family, this thing is also very strange  ¡±


    Duncan suddenly felt that his brain was a bit inadequate.


    He knew that these things are very abnormal, and when things are abnormal,


    There must be a demon, he just has not caught this demon out.


    And, for a while, he couldn''t catch any useful clues.


    So, he turned around and looked angrily at Dawson, frowned, and questioned,


    ¡°Dawson, such a big thing happened to the Fei family,¡± ¡°I see your expression does not seem to be surprised, you tell


    me, these things, have you already known?!¡±


    Dawson came back to his senses and hurriedly waved his hands and said,


    ¡°Inspector Li....... I simply do not understand what you are talking about..... ¡±


    ¡°My grandson he....... he is not such a person ah.......... ¡±


    Duncan stared dead at Dawson and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°OK! Things are still acting now! Such a bad case in the United States has not happened for decades,¡±


    ¡°Once the case is confirmed, your family''s reputation will be in ruins,¡±


    ¡°At that time, you will cry without tears!¡±


    Ste came forward at this time and said seriously,


    ¡°Inspector Li, if these crimes were, indeed,mitted by the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Then the Fei family is also ready to take responsibility for them!¡±

 Chapter 4441

    Chapter 4441


    Duncan nodded and said in a cold voice, ¡°I hope you can bear the burden!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately said to the police officers around him,


    ¡°Immediately close the team! Call all officers to return to the station for a meeting immediately!¡±


    At this point in time, Duncan no longer cared about the kidnapping of Randal.


    After the big scandal broke out, in addition to triggering the American public''s anger at the Fei family,


    It will also trigger the American public''s disappointment in the entire country''sw enforcement system.


    After all, so many innocent girls died unnaturally,


    The police did not solve the case, and finally brought this matter to light, But was previously hated by all the kidnappers.


    This is good, the kidnapper instantly became heroes for whom the world is pping and praising,


    While the original was iparably sympathetic to Randal,


    All of a sudden this man became the world''s most spiteful object of abuse. In addition to the Fei family, there is also the


    New York Police Department, Which has seen its reputation plummet.


    Therefore, Duncan must study the current situation with his superiors and colleagues,


    And find a way to make the NYPD''s face slightly regained.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    On the way back to the police station by car, Duncan was distracted, Thinking of so many clues which were always


    unclear,


    So he nned to give a call to his old friend Marshal.


    For Duncan, Marshal is not only his good brother for many years but also a mentor and friend.


    His own temper is hot, Marshal is rtively mild,


    So the two not only chat but get along, the key is also in the thinking of mutual development.


    The two of them had spected in the chat that someone was going to publicly execute the Fei family,


    And now it came true, so Duncan also wanted to talk to him about the sudden change...


    All in front of him to see if he had any different thoughts.


    However, he felt that the time was already sote that it was a bit risky to call,


    Not to mention that he didn''t know if the An family''s old man hade through,


    So it was not really appropriate to call at this time, so he put the phone down.


    But he did not know that at this time, the An family has surrounded Sara and chatting fervently.


    The olddy held Sara''s hand and never let go of it all night,


    Charlie''s aunt, as well as several other aunts and uncles,


    Also surrounded Sara, how to see what she likes.


    Sara herself is a bit ttered, surrounded by so many people to ask for warmth not to say,


    Confused, but she has received arge pile of gifts, and each is worth a lot of money.


    She also knows very well that the An family attaches so much importance to her,


    On the one hand, because she gave the rescue pill to save the old man''s life,


    And on the other hand, it is because she is Charlie''s fiancee,


    The An family misses Charlie very much, so they also love her very warmly and with full sincerity.


    This also makes her heart extra happy, in her opinion,


    The An family is her solid backing in the future, the three-year agreement,


    If Charlie dares to renege, afraid that the An family will not agree.


    However, seeing that the time has reached thetter part of the night,


    Sara is also a bit worried about the olddy''s health,


    Plus she has to make final preparations for the performance tomorrow morning,


    So she really can''t continue to spend so much time, so she said:


    ¡°Grandma....... time is reallyte, you must be very tired,¡±


    ¡°and it''s toote for me to continue to disturb you.......... ¡±


    The olddy said: ¡°Nothing, nothing, grandma is not tired at all, I have so many years,¡±


    ¡°The biggest problem is that I can not find my grandson,¡±


    ¡°Afraid that in this life I will not have the opportunity to see him again,¡±


    ¡°But today you cane over, my heart disease is half gone, I am beyond happy today  ¡°


    Sara nodded, and said seriously: ¡°Grandma you do not worry,¡±


    ¡°I will have time toe over to see you and grandpa!¡±

 Chapter 4442

    Chapter 4442


    As Sara spoke, she was a little embarrassed to continue,


    ¡°Grandma, today is really not early, I have to do the final rehearsal for the show early tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°Almost now I have to fly back to New York, sleep on the way, it will be almost dawn when I arrive.¡±


    Only then did the olddy understand that Sara had her own business to attend to,


    So she hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, it''s Grandma''s negligence, I didn''t think you had something   to do.¡±


    After that, she hurriedly said to her eldest son, Marshal,


    ¡°Marshal, go and arrange the ne, I will apany my granddaughter to New York,¡±


    ¡°And when my daughter''s concertes, we will be there to support her.¡±


    Marshal nodded and said, ¡°Then I''ll go make arrangements.¡±


    When Sara heard this, her heart immediately burned with anxiety.


    She didn''t dare to let the olddy and Charlie''s aunt go to her concert together,


    After all, Charlie and his wife had already booked toe over to support her,


    And if the olddy and the girls also went, they would definitely recognize Charlie when they see him.


    Although Sara hopes that Charlie can let go of his heart and identify with his grandmother''s family,


    She also respects Charlie''s choice, since he is not ready yet,


    She should not elerate this matter for him at all.


    Otherwise, he would definitely feel ufortable.


    So she hurriedly spoke, ¡°Grandma, you shouldn''t be so fussy,¡±


    ¡°As I told you before, my concert isn''t just only in New York,¡±


    ¡°In a few days it will be the Los Angeles side of the tour, you can support me directly at home then.¡±


    As she said, she gave a slight beating and continued,


    ¡°Besides, although Grandpa''s body has recovered, but other symptoms are not relieved,¡±


    ¡°It is better for you to stay by his side and take care of him at critical times.¡±


    Charlie''s aunt also said. : ¡°Yeah Mom, Dad''s memory hasn''t recovered.¡± ¡°You''d better stay with him. There are many


    concerts in North America.¡± "We can join her when shees to Los Angeles. Everyone will make arrangements in


    advance.¡±


    "It''s a good time, we can go together if Dad is in better condition,¡±


    "Even he can go to the scene together, why do you have to go to New York at night.¡±


    The olddy hesitated for a moment and sighed slightly.


    Her heart has been convinced by her daughter, but still can not help but take Sara''s hand,


    With a bit of choking she said: "Sara......... grandmother really can not let you go....... ¡± "You can suddenly appear today,


    grandmother''s heart is really happy,¡±


    "I really want to keep you around for more days, otherwise you will leave so soon,¡±


    "Your grandmother still feels that all this is like a dream.......... ¡±


    Sara said: "Grandma, don''t worry, after all, I''m busy with this farewell concert,¡±


    "I''ll quitpletely, then there will be plenty of time to apany you!¡±


    As she said, she hurriedly added: "Maybe we can find Charlie soon,¡±


    "At that time, we bothe to Los Angeles to apany you!¡±


    When the olddy heard this, tears instantly came out of her eyes again,


    She held Sara''s hand and said solemnly, "Good, good! Grandma believes that we will get Charlie back!¡±


    "I''m still waiting to see you two get married and to hold my grandson!¡±


    ¡°When the timees, you and your family will settle in Los Angeles and spend time with


    Grandma........................................ ¡±


    Sara nodded solemnly and said seriously,


    "Grandma, don''t worry, we will all be with you when the timees!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddy nodded with relief, reached out and wiped her tears, and said,


    "Good child, since you still have things to do tomorrow,¡±


    "Grandma will not dy you, but you saved your grandfather''s life,¡±


    "We did not have time to thank you properly, my heart is really sorry,¡±


    "And you are my future grandson-inw''s wife, so far over, did not stay at home for one night!................................... ¡±


    Sara busily said: "Grandma, you have said, I am your future granddaughter inw,¡±


    "Then you don''t have to be so polite with me.......... tonight really the situation does not allow,¡±


    "But you do not worry, I will certainlye to see you often,¡±


    "Then every day here in the family to have food and drink, you drive me I do not leave!¡±


    "Good!¡± The olddy said with great relief, "With your words, grandma is relieved!¡±


    After saying that, she stood up and said, "Come, grandma will take you to the ne!¡±

 Chapter 4443

    Chapter 4443


    The An family watched Sara''s private ne take off,


    And only then turned around and returned to the vi.


    The olddy even shed tears after Sara left, choking up and saying to her children,


    ¡°This is the good fruit that your sister had nted for your father and for us          ¡±


    ¡°If she hadn''t set up this marriage for Charlie,¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid your father would not have been able to ovee this hurdle today    ¡±


    ¡°This hurdle we all...... would really have not been able to pass.......... ¡±


    Marshal also could not help but sigh: ¡°Mom, you are right,¡±


    ¡°If it were not for Miss Gu''s pill, Dad might have died tonight............ ¡±


    The olddy said seriously: ¡°We owe the Gu family a great debt of gratitude for this matter,¡±


    ¡°We must personally thank them in person, in my opinion, when your father''s health is a little better,¡±


    ¡°We all should go to Eastcliff to thank Sara''s father in person,¡±


    ¡°Do not let people think that our An family has lost its manners.¡±


    Marshal nodded and said, ¡°Mom, you are right, such a big favor, we really have to thank him in person,¡± ¡°But Dad''s


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    memory is rtively poor now, this kind of thing,¡±


    "I''m afraid he will soon forget when he hears that he has to go to Eastcliff,¡± "I''m afraid he will be reluctant.¡±


    Marshal knows very well in his heart, that after the ident of his sister''s family,


    The old man has been very repulsive to Eastcliff and Aurous Hill, in his daily life,


    Even if he hears the names of these two ces, he has to p the table and curse angrily,


    And his current memory, which happens to stay shortly after his sister''s death,


    Let him go to Eastcliff under such circumstances, he will definitely be very repulsive.


    The olddy listened, nodded slightly, and sighed:


    "This is indeed a problem, let''s see your father''s state then,


    If we can talk to him and let him know what the situation is,¡±


    "Maybe he can still ept it, the big deal is to talk to him once a day.¡±


    Said, the olddy sighed and continued, "In fact,¡±


    "I want to take your father with me to Eastcliff, there is another selfish............ ¡±


    Several people hurriedly looked at the olddy, waiting for her next.


    At this time, the olddy seriously said,


    "I want to take your father to the Wade family to see your sister,¡±


    ¡°And by the way, with the Wade family to lift all the years of bad blood.¡±


    After a pause, the olddy continued, ¡°All these years,¡±


    ¡°Although we have not had any contact with the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°And even your father''s heart was once very dissatisfied with them........... but,¡±


    ¡°The Wade family is ultimately your sister''s inws, not to mention,¡±


    ¡°Although the whereabouts of Charlie is still unknown, but the blood flowing in his body,¡±


    ¡°Is the Wade family''s and the An family''s and their future,¡±


    ¡°If Charlie is found, for his sake, we are bound to release the former suspicion with the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°Rather than increase the divide, it is better to open up earlier,¡±


    ¡°So that when we find Charlie, we can give him aplete and harmonious family,¡±


    ¡°By then he has the support of both the An family and the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°He can also be on the right track as soon as possible, what do you think?¡±


    Marshal thought for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°Mom, I agree with your decision.¡±


    Marcus also said seriously, ¡°Mom, I have the same opinion as big brother.¡±


    Martel and Tece also followed without thinking and expressed the same attitude.


    The olddy nodded with relief andmented,


    ¡°What I''m most worried about now is that your father can''t wait for the day when Charlie returns,¡±


    ¡°We''ve been looking for Charlie for twenty years and have found nothing so far,¡±


    ¡°I don''t know how long it will take to find his whereabouts........... ¡±

 Chapter 4444

    Chapter 4444


    Speaking of this, the olddy''s eyes turned red, and sighingly said:


    ¡°One or two years may be okay, three or five years, ten or eight years, he certainly can not


    wait......................................... ¡±


    Marshal heard this, and could not help but sigh:


    ¡°If only I could buy the rejuvenation pill, Dad''s problems can be solved.¡±


    The olddy saw the effect of the blood dispersal heart-saving pill today,


    And instantly had great confidence in the pill again, so she hurriedly said,


    ¡°Marshal, let''s go back to the living room, you can give me a good exnation of what this pill is all about,¡±


    ¡°Recently mom also heard people talk about it,¡±


    ¡°But always felt that what they said was too fantastical and not like the real thing,¡±


    ¡°So I couldn''t tell if it was true or not.¡±


    Marcus at his side also nodded and agreed: ¡°Yes, big brother, recently many people in the circle rumored the


    miraculous efficacy of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to send someone to try to find out about it,¡± ¡°But recently there are a lot of things to do, so I didn''t


    have the energy to do it,¡±


    ¡°So I thought that when youe back, let''s discuss it properly before making a decision.¡±


    Marshal looked at the time and said, ¡°Mom, it''s toote tonight,¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you go back and rest first, I''ll go with Marcus to keep Dad somepany,¡±


    ¡°And when you''re well-rested, I''ll talk to you and everyone else about the Rejuvenation Pill tomorrow.¡±


    The olddy waved her hand and said, ¡°No, mom is not tired at all,¡±


    ¡°If Sara hadn''t left, I could have talked to her all night,¡±


    ¡°Now that she is back in New York, my heart is empty, so I don''t want to sleep.¡±


    She looked around and said to everyone, ¡°Let''s not rush to rest tonight,¡±


    ¡°Just think of it as a family meeting and let''s have a good chat.¡±


    Seeing that the olddy had said so, all of them naturally agreed to do so,


    And a group of people surrounded the olddy and returned to the living room.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After sitting down, Marshal recounted the whole process of his previous trip to Aurous Hill in detail.


    When everyone heard his ount of the miraculous effect of the Rejuvenation Pill on those bidders, they were all


    amazed.


    Marcus said in awe, ¡°Elder brother, I thought these rumors must have been greatly exaggerated,¡±


    ¡°But ording to you, the rumors outside are not exaggerated at all,¡±


    ¡°This stuff can really turn back the clock?¡±


    "Yes!¡± Marshal sighed: ¡°It''s just a pity that I''ve only seen the effect of a quarter of the Rejuvenation pill,¡±


    ¡°I didn''t have the chance to see what kind of magical performance a whole Rejuvenation pill has after taking


    it.......................................... ¡±


    Marcus immediately said, ¡°This is simple,¡±


    ¡°I''ll have someone go directly to investigate the guy who got the Rejuvenation Pill tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And see how much he has changed before and after.¡±


    ¡°I think since he can afford to buy the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°He must have his own medical team, all the medical records and health conditions,¡±


    ¡°There must be very detailed information,¡±


    ¡°And this kind of person must have a big health problem to bid for the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°So as long as we get his medical records,¡±


    ¡°We can know what kind of physical state he was in before taking the Rejuvenation Pill,¡± ¡°And exactly what kind of


    physical state he was in.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I believe that after taking the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    "He will definitely have his medical team conduct a new evaluation of his body at the first time,¡±


    "And use scientific means to visually present all the changes,¡±


    "That urred in his body before and after taking the Pill,¡±


    "So as long as we can get his medical records,¡±


    "We will be able to know how effective a whole Rejuvenation Pill really is!¡±


    Marshal said, "Mom, in fact, the safest way is to take Dad to the auction of the Rejuvenation Pill next year,¡±


    "And buy the Pill on the spot and let him take it right there.¡±

 Chapter 4445

    Chapter 4445


    The olddy sighed and said, "But ording to what you said,¡±


    "They only hold the auction once a year, and this year''s has just ended,¡±


    "So we have to wait another year for the next one. There is nothing we can do      ¡±


    The olddy said, "You have just heard from Sara, there was only this one blood-saving pill left,¡±


    "So we must make more ns, the auction is thest bottom n,¡±


    "If we can get the Rejuvenation pill through other channels before the auction, it would be great!¡±


    After the An family reached a consensus on the matter of the Rejuvenation Pill,


    The olddy was in a much better mood all of a sudden,


    And it seemed that the whole person was somewhat enlightened,


    With a smile hanging on her wrinkled face and an expression full of expectation.


    She could not help butment, ¡°For your father to get a rejuvenation pill,¡±


    ¡°And then hurry to find Charlie, that would be great!¡±


    On the side, Marcus hurriedly said,


    ¡°Mom, I''m going to organize another group of people to go out,¡±


    ¡°And search for Charlie''s whereabouts to see if we can find any valuable clues.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The olddy said seriously, ¡°We have invested a lot of manpower and resources over the years,¡±


    ¡°But we have not been able to find any clues about Charlie,¡±


    ¡°So I now wonder if we are going in the wrong direction to begin with.¡±


    Marcus asked, ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡±


    The olddy spoke, ¡°I remember that we first searched the entire Aurous Hill several times,¡±


    ¡°And then spread from Aurous Hill to the whole of China,¡±


    ¡°But after searching for more than ten years in there with no clues,¡± ¡°We continued to expand the scope to the whole


    world, and we haven''t found any clues until now.¡±


    Marcus said: ¡°This is the case, you know, looking for people is not easy,¡± ¡°And sometimes, the luck is not so good,¡±


    ¡°We have been looking for orphans of Chinese ancestry around the world,¡±


    ¡°About the same age as Charlie, and then find ways to collect each one''s DNA,¡±


    ¡°And my sister''s DNA information to do aparison, this is the most foolproof way.¡±


    The world''s 1.5 billion Chinese, and of Charlie''s age, there are at least 100 million people,¡±


    ¡°Even if we use all our abilities and resources,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible topare the DNA of all 100 million people,¡±


    ¡°If we can achieve 90%, there are at least 10 million people who would not have beenpared,¡±


    ¡°And, many things are not as expected, many times the person you want to find is in the 10% you did not check.¡±


    Tece also nodded and said, ¡°Second brother is right, luck is something that often can not be described,¡±


    ¡°Even if you look for one in a hundred, it is possible to find ny-nine in a row are wrong.¡±


    The olddy also nodded in agreement and said, ¡°So I think we should not spread out so much now.¡±


    Marcus asked, ¡°Mom, you mean to narrow down the search?¡±


    "Right." The olddy said very seriously, ¡°I think the odds are that Charlie is still in the country."


    Marcus said: ¡°Mom, China has more than 9 million square kilometers, 1.4 billion people,"


    ¡°Start from all again to find Charlie, we need at least another 10 years,"


    ¡°And the country does not have all the DNA information database,"


    ¡°Generally will leave DNA information in the information database,"


    ¡°Either have a criminal record or have gone to the police to register to find rtives,"


    ¡°Otherwise, most people''s DNA information will not be included, it is very difficult to find."


    But the olddy said very seriously: ¡°It does not matter,"


    ¡°This time we will start from the domestic search!"


    ¡°Since we have already checked all over Aurous Hill,"


    ¡°Let''s do a thorough investigation of the provinces around Aurous Hill, especially the provinces south of Aurous Hill."


    Marcus nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I will arrange to start with the provinces around Aurous Hill."

 Chapter 4446

    Chapter 4446


    Marshal said, ¡°Mom, Marcus, Martel, and Tece are busy with the group''s affairs,"


    ¡°So they are busy, so why don''t I stay in the country to look for Charlie''s whereabouts after I go to Eastcliff this time?"


    The olddy nodded gently, "Okay!"


    At this time, the oldest Martel took a look at the phone that had been in Do Not Disturb mode,


    And suddenly eximed, "Something big has happened to the Fei family!"


    "The Fei family?" Marshal remembered his spection with Duncan and asked offhandedly,


    "Did some scandal break out?"


    "More than a scandal........ " Martel said offhandedly,


    "The Fei family is estimated to offend the world this time!"


    "The news said that the kidnapped kid of the Fei family,"


    "He at least abducted twenty innocent girls abused and killed them, and there is video evidence!"


    The crowd was stunned and were all filled with horror.


    Marshal hastily took out his cell phone,


    Just read some pushing news headlines and knew that his good brother,


    Duncan was afraid that this time it would be toote to save his life.


    Out of brotherly love, he hurriedly said, "I''ll go make a phone call."


    After saying that, he stepped out of the vi, went to the closed track, and made a call to Duncan.


    At this time, Duncan was in a meeting with a handful of police officers and a number of executives.


    Just now, the FBI''s hand in New York personally ran over,


    Scolded them, and even proposed that if they can not solve the case in the next 24 hours, the FBI will take over.


    Duncan worried scratching his ears.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    If the case was taken by the FBI, then the face of the New York police can not bepletely saved.


    And he will soon retire, naturally do not want to carry such a big case to leave the police,


    So he now has all the thoughts on how to solve the case.


    However, with all the thoughts and clues, it seems to have entered a dead end,


    So he repeatedly is going around in and out, just can not find the key.


    At this time, Marshal''s phone suddenly rang, he hurriedly left the conference room,


    Went back to his office and picked up the phone.


    Once the call came through, Duncan asked, ¡°Marshal, how is the old man doing?¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°Fortunately, he has survived.¡±


    Duncan breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That''s good.......... Looks like tonight wasn''t all bad........ ¡±


    Marshal asked, ¡°How''s your side? I saw the news, it seems things were guessed by both of us.¡±


    Duncan said helplessly, ¡°I really didn''t fcuking expect that this boy couldmit such a big


    thing............................................ ¡±


    "Did you see the video circting online? Too fcuking a beast!¡±


    ¡°I haven''t watched it.¡± Marshal said: "Just been chatting with the mom,¡±


    "Saw the news push also dare not open in front of her.¡±


    "But look at the headline will be able to guess how a thing, such a big scandal,¡±


    "Indeed a little beyond the expected, it seems that behind this Randal, really is not an idle generation.¡±


    Duncan said off the cuff: "More than Randal''s.......... you know, Master Fei suddenly came back tonight!¡±


    "What?¡± Marshal eximed, "He came back at this time,¡±


    "Is he still alive? How could Dawson let him return to New York alive?¡±


    Duncan cursed offhandedly, "Da*n, that''s what''s strange!¡±


    "I went to Fei''s house at night, and Master Fei was there!¡±


    "And what''s even weirder is that Dawson gave up the position of family head!¡±


    "Gave up?¡± Marshal asked, "Can it be that he returned the family headship to Master Fei?¡±


    "No.¡± Duncan said, "It''s even more incredible than that!¡±


    Saying that, he added: "Do you know Master Fei''s youngest granddaughter, Ste?¡±


    ¡°I know....... ¡± Marshal spoke: ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    Duncan said, "The new head of the Fei family, that''s her!¡±


    Marshal was dumbfounded, his mind quickly thought about it and said offhandedly,


    "Something is wrong! It''s not just this thing that''s not right!¡±


    "Everything that has happened to the Fei family recently is not right!¡±

 Chapter 4447

    Chapter 4447


    Marshal has a fine mind, and although his style of action is not strong enough,


    He definitely sees things more deeply than the average person.


    When he was bidding for the Rejuvenation Pill, he had met with Dous.


    At that time at the auction, he had also once raised the price to a height that even Dous, could not reach.


    Moreover, what impressed Marshal was that not long after he was expelled from the venue that day,


    He heard that Dawson of the Fei family had seized the position of the family head,


    And even released a secret headhunt to buy Dous''s life.


    Marshal immediately realized that even if he was expelled from the field,


    Dous had not been able to get the Rejuvenation Pill as he had hoped.


    At that time, Marshal also thought that Dous was already 96 years old, Dying, and had very little life left, so he would


    never have a chance to turn around in his life.


    But he never expected that the 96-year-old man could suddenly make aeback.


    Therefore, he immediately realized that there must be something wrong here,


    Not only just that, but Randal was also kidnapped and exposed to such a huge scandal,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There must be a master behind all the hidden maniption.


    Duncan heard his judgment at this time, also very certain said:


    ¡°I now also feel that these things are very wrong, feel whether Randal was kidnapped,¡±


    ¡°Or Dous back to New York, behind the two things,¡±


    ¡°There must be a very good master, just at the moment really can not grasp clues ¡±


    Marshal said seriously: ¡°Randal was kidnapped, you should not have a directly rted person until now, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Duncan said truthfully: ¡°In this line, we have not even found a single witness so far.¡±


    Marshal said seriously: ¡°Then I suggest you, check the line of Dous,¡±


    ¡°He was in China, but now can return to New York with dignity,¡± ¡°Even when he was chased together with Ste, who


    became the head of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°This proves that Dous has a valuable person to help,¡± ¡°You do not want to know who is the master behind? Find


    Dous, he definitely knows!¡±


    Duncan eximed, ¡°You mean, the one who kidnapped Randal,¡±


    ¡°And the one who helped Dous return to New York is the same person?¡±


    Marshal said without thinking, ¡°That''s right, I think it must be the same person or the same group of people.¡±


    Duncan said doubtfully, ¡°Then I don''t understand, this person or this group of people,¡±


    ¡°Why on one side kidnapped Randal, cut off his ears, and exposed all the scandals of him,¡±


    ¡°But on the other side, he helped Dous return to New York,¡±


    ¡°If he is very close to Dous, he should noty hands on Dous''s great grandson, right?¡±


    Marshal suddenly remembered something at this time and said seriously,


    ¡°Old Li, I suspect that this matter might have something to do with the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill!¡±


    Duncan asked in surprise, ¡°The mysterious person who doesn''t even put 300 billion dors in his eyes?¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡± Marshal said: ¡°Think about it, with the strength of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°After Dawson became the head of the family, wanted to kill Dous,¡±


    ¡°But even his silhouette was not found, but at that time Dous and his granddaughter,¡± ¡°The two people in China can


    be said to be all alone, no rtives, no money, no power,¡±


    ¡°If there is no high people to help them, they must have been killed by Dawson by now!¡±


    Duncan was also amazed, and said with approval: ¡°That''s right! This is the truth!¡±


    ¡°Dawson wanted to kill the ny-year-old Dous after he seeded in seizing power,¡±


    ¡°It was as easy as pawing, but Dous was not killed,¡±


    ¡°Instead he suddenly came back to New York, there must be a high person behind this!¡±

 Chapter 4448

    Chapter 4448


    Marshal also became more and more excited: ¡°If it is really the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°Then maybe he himself is in the United States!¡±


    ¡°You should check Dous''s entry records and see who entered the country with him tonight!¡±


    Duncan immediately said, ¡°Marshal, you really have a good fcuking brain, you''re better than me! I''ll go check now!¡±


    Marshal busily instructed: ¡°Old Li, if you find a clue about this matter,¡±


    ¡°You must not hide it from me, my old man can only be cured by the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°If you find a relevant clue, you must tell me!" "Don''t worry!" Duncan agreed without hesitation and said off the record,


    "I will tell you first if there are any findings!"


    Duncan hung up the phone and immediately had someone pull up Dous''s entry record.


    Since Dous entered the country from the VIP building,


    The number of people entering the country at the same time was not that many,


    So Duncan quickly pulled out the entry information of more than twenty people at the same time.


    Among them, apart from Dous, Ste and Karl,


    There was only one Chinese who entered the country at the same time, named Ruoli Su.


    When Duncan saw Ruoli''s name, his entire pupils shrank!


    This woman, he had never seen, but heard of!


    Some time ago, she led people to exterminate the whole family of Matsumoto in Japan,


    And even escaped under the heavy guard of the Japanese Self Defense Force,


    And incidentally made a wave. Duncan had heard of her name.


    But he didn''t expect that she woulde to New York with Dous!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He immediately found his old colleague in Interpol and asked for his help to investigate Ruoli''s information.


    In the beginning, the Japanese Interpol issued a wanted notice for her,


    And had been trying to take her back to be tried,


    But after the Cataclysmic Front announced that Ruoli had joined them,


    The Japanese side quietly pulled down the wanted notice.


    But the good thing is that the Interpol database is connected between countries,


    So Duncan''s old colleague immediatelypiled Ruoli''s information and sent it to him.


    After carefully reading the information, Duncan immediately gave a call back to Marshal.


    As soon as the phone call came through, he said out of the blue,


    ¡°Marshal, I found out that there is a woman named Ruoli who entered the country together with Dous,¡±


    ¡°That woman used to be the illegitimate daughter of the Su family in China,¡±


    ¡°And some time ago, shemitted a murder case in Japan!¡±


    ¡°Su family?¡± Marshal asked in surprise: ¡°I know something about the Su family in China,¡±


    ¡°And my sister''s inws are simr in strength, definitely not as strong as the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°How dare people from the Su family interfere in the affairs of the Fei family?


    Duncan said offhandedly, "That Ruoli Su,"


    "Some time ago has joined the Cataclysmic Front, and now she is working for them!"


    "Cataclysmic Front?!" Marshal was dumbfounded as he listened and said,


    "How did they get involved with the Fei family?


    Duncan said, "It could be that the Fei family''s senior promised a heavy sum of money,"


    "And asked the Cataclysmic Front toe over to help him take back the family headship."


    Marshal said doubtfully, "If this is the only thing, then your spection is very reasonable,"


    "But the question is if the Cataclysmic Front is really hired by the Fei family''s senior,"


    "How would they go to kidnap Randal? While being hired,"


    "They also kidnapped their employer''s heavy grandson, isn''t that a contradiction?"


    Duncan remembered something and said offhandedly,


    "By the way, Cataclysmic Front had friction with your sister''s inws before, do you know about this?"


    "Yes." Marshal said in a cold voice: "The master of the Cataclysmic Front has a grudge against my brother-inw,"


    ¡°Andst time he went to them, it is said that the Wade family gave up half of their family fortune to avoid a disaster.¡±


    Duncan said offhandedly, ¡°Then it''s possible that the Cataclysmic Front has tasted sweetness on the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°And now wants to make another fortune on the Fei family!¡±

 Chapter 4449

    Chapter 4449


    Marshal had many grievances against the Cataclysmic Front.


    The reason for this is because the Cataclysmic Front had made a move against the Wade family,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    And had also put out the word that his brother-inw would be thrown to the ground.


    Marshal is different from the second brother Marcus,


    In the eyes of Marcus, he only recognizes his sister Margaret,


    And nephew Charlie, others, even his brother-inw, he does not put him in his eyes.


    This is mainly because Marcus is younger, when his sister married Changying,


    He was still in college and had little contact with his brother-inw.


    But Marshal is different, he and his sister only got two years apart,


    So he had a lot of contact with his brother-inw, deep down,


    He still has a certain recognition of Changying as a brother-inw.


    Because of this, when he heard that the Cataclysmic Front was looking for the Wade family with the coffin,


    He mentioned this matter to Marcus, hoping that he could put pressure,


    On the Cataclysmic Front on behalf of the An family,


    So that they would not make things difficult for the Wade family.


    But Marcus did not agree.


    The reason he did not agree was very simple,


    It is because he did not put the Wade family in his heart.


    A long time ago, the Wade family''s old man Zhongquan once took the initiative to approach Marcus,


    At an elite chamber ofmerce meeting, but Marcus told him explicitly,


    At the time that in the Wade family he only recognized Charlie, among the others, no one.


    Since Charlie was not found, he naturally had no reason to help the Wade family.


    But this incidentter also let Marcus a burst of fear.


    Because it was so unexpected, Joseph actually wanted to go up,


    To the Waderest Mountain to his sister and brother-inw''s remains and thwart their bones!


    Fortunately, the Wade familyter took the initiative to take out half of the family fortune to settle the matter,


    Otherwise, if his sister''s remains were destroyed,


    Marcus could not forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    It was also that time, in his heart for the Wade family his emotions more or less loosened,


    And also with Marshal''s table attitude, if the time is right in the future,


    He will definitely give the Wade family some help.


    And right now, Marshal heard that the Cataclysmic Front came again,


    In his heart he can not help but feel a surge of a bit disgust.


    So, he said to Duncan: ¡°If it''s true that the Cataclysmic Front is behind this,¡±


    ¡°You can''t let them get away with it.¡±


    ¡°If you can''t deal with them in the New York Police, go to the CIA and Homnd Security.


    Duncan seriously said: ¡°I also n to do so, but right now there is not a good opportunity,¡±


    ¡°After all, I now know that the members of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Have arrived in New York, only Ruoli Su as a person, grasped as the intelligence and evidence is seriously


    inadequate.¡±


    Speaking of this, Duncan added: ¡°Moreover, there is something I still haven''t figured out until now.¡±


    Marshal asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°What you just said is that it is justifiable for Cataclysmic Front to help,¡±


    ¡°Master Fei seize power and make a fortune in the process,¡±


    ¡°But they have no reason to kidnap Randal,¡±


    ¡°Unless the person who kidnapped Randal is someone else.¡±


    Marshal sighed: ¡°It''s really a problem, it feels like solving aplex equation,¡±


    ¡°No matter which direction to cut, it''s not right, it''s like there''s some necessary condition missing.¡±


    Duncan remembered something and asked,


    ¡°Oh yes, do you remember what I told you about that star named Sara Gu?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± Marshal asked, ¡°What''s wrong? This matter has something to do with her?¡±


    Duncan smacked his lips and said seriously,


    ¡°There''s no evidence that it''s rted to her yet, but I always feel some connection.¡±

 Chapter 4450

    Chapter 4450


    Marshal didn''t say anything about Sara delivering medicine to his father tonight,


    and saving his life, but asked, ¡°How did you think about it?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I think this girl is not simple!¡±


    As he said, he added: ¡°Look, from the exposure of this guy Randal,¡±


    ¡°The night he disappeared to get that charity dinner, it was clearly set up for Sara,¡± ¡°He certainly wanted to kidnap her,


    to meet his own perverted desires,¡± ¡°But the result was she did not fall in, Randal, the person who made the game fell in


    instead,¡±


    ¡°A snake cannot suppress a dragon,¡±


    ¡°Let alone a dragon like Randal, I say this girl has to have a great ability ...


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Marshal heard here, his expression slightly austere.


    A momentter, he spoke, ¡°Old Li, do you know what Sara has to do with our family?¡±


    Duncan was surprised and asked, ¡°What? You know her?¡±


    ¡°I have investigated her details, the only daughter of the Gu family in Eastcliff,¡±


    ¡°The Gu family seems to have a good rtionship with your sister''s inws,¡±


    ¡°But the strength seems to be a bit worse than your sister''s inws,¡±


    ¡°So reasonably speaking, in the eyes of your An family, it should not be enough to look at, right?¡±


    Marshal seriously said, ¡°Sara, is my nephew''s fiancee!¡±


    Duncan was shocked and asked, ¡°Really? Your nephew, you have found him?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Marshal said, ¡°Sara''s marriage to my nephew was set by my sister when they were both children.¡±


    ¡°Oh....... Doll marriage ah......... ¡±


    Duncan muttered a sentence to himself and said off the top of his head,


    ¡°But I haven''t heard you talk about this before.¡±


    Marshal said seriously: ¡°I also learned this evening, that my father was critically ill,¡±


    ¡°The heart had stopped, just the right moment Miss Gu came to visit,¡±


    ¡°She had a blood rescue pill, my father pulled back from the brink of death.¡±


    Duncan on the other end of the phone froze for a long time,


    And only after a long time cursed and said:


    ¡°I''ll be damn3d, this evening is really a dog!¡±


    ¡°Howe all the strange and bizarre things will happen on this night?¡±


    ¡°The Fei family is not to mention those things, your old man is critically ill,¡±


    ¡°This Sara flew from the east coast to the west coast thousands of miles to deliver medicine,¡±


    ¡°Is she a foreteller? Or did she get wind of something in advance?¡±


    ¡°This....... ¡± Marshal frowned and said, ¡°This should not be.......... ¡±


    ¡°She just happened toe over to visit, I told you, she is my nephew''s fiancee,¡±


    ¡°This time she is on a tour to the United States, so took time to visit the family,¡±


    ¡°Just met my father and he was critically ill, so it.......... ¡±


    As he spoke he suddenly stopped, his expression was very puzzled.


    Although Duncan could not see his expression, he could also guess a rough idea,


    So he opened his mouth and asked: ¡°Do you also think that this Sara,¡±


    ¡°Without knowing anything, could just happen to fly from the east coast of the United States¡±


    ¡°To the west coast overnight to visit at this time of the old man''s critical illness,¡±


    ¡°Which is indeed a bit of bullshit to me?¡±


    Marshal murmured, ¡°Hearing you say that, it is indeed a bit........... ¡±


    As Marshal spoke he continued, ¡°But this thing is also a bit strange,¡±


    ¡°If you push it the other way around, my father''s critical illness has never been leaked to the public,¡±


    ¡°No one in the outsiders except you, no one knows,¡±


    ¡°How did she know that my father was critically ill?¡±


    Duncan asked him, ¡°What time did she arrive?¡±


    Marshal thought about it and said,


    ¡°Maybe ten or twenty minutester than me, I can''t remember exactly.¡±


    Duncan smacked his lips and said, ¡°This is really fcuking hell, you came from New York,¡±


    ¡°She also came from New York, and only a dozen or twenty minutester than you,¡± ¡°That is, basically equal to the


    same foot!¡± ¡°This is not a fcuking coincidence, it''s fcuking deliberate to save the old man!¡±

 Chapter 4451

    Chapter 4451


    Duncan''s words made Marshal feel a sense of relief.


    He also immediately began to mentally calcte the reasonableness of this matter.


    Thinking about it, he felt that Duncan''s point was right.


    If this is all a coincidence, then the old man can no longer even be described,


    As blessed with a great life, but simply blessed by the gods of heaven.


    Moreover, Sara''s timing was just too good.


    If she had been a few minutester, the old man would have been brain dead,


    All due tock of oxygen in his brain, and that he might not have been saved by the Great Golden Immortal.


    In addition, she suddenly flew so far to visit Los Angeles this evening, that too makes it a bit unbelievable.


    After all, the east and west coasts of the United States have a distance of more than 4,000 kilometers,


    A distance that is farther than from China''s northernmost Desert City all the way to the southernmost Hainan Ind.


    It is not reasonable toe to visit across such a long distance in the middle of the night.


    What''s more, Sara came to the United States not a day or two, if she wanted to visit,


    She could have arranged earlier, or simplyter, when she arrived in Los Angeles for a concert, and then visit the family.


    But she chose this time, most likely as Duncan said, she came in a hurry after knowing that the old man was critically ill.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but say,


    ¡°If that''s true, then where exactly did Miss Gu get the information from?¡±


    ¡°The An family has arge number of people, I certainly do not dare to guarantee that all the family members,¡±


    ¡°As well as the An family''s underlings are absolutely reliable,¡±


    ¡°But the flow of information takes time, and it cannot be this fast.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°If you really want to know, then you have to start from the moment shended in the An family,¡±


    ¡°And reverseb her entire line of motion, such as from which airport her ne actually took off,¡±


    ¡°Time of departure, and then push forward from the airport, such as how exactly did she get to the airport?¡±


    ¡°What time did she arrive? With whom? Then continue backward to see exactly where she departed from before going


    to the airport.¡±


    Having said that, he immediately tapped in front of theputer for a while and said,


    ¡°All civil aviation flight information and flight trajectories are publicly avable on the Inte,¡±


    ¡°And the same is true for private jets. I''ll take a look now.¡± "I''m flying from New York this afternoon. Flights to Los


    Angeles.¡±


    While speaking he identified a series of information from the website,


    Then he operated the mouse while speaking: "There are only seven private nes flying from New York to Los Angeles


    this afternoon,¡±


    "And thest one thatnded on the runway at An Estate.......... Well, there are only two,¡±


    "The one you flew in I know, and this one with registration number B9733, should be the one that Sara took.¡±


    While speaking, Duncan eximed: "She and you surprisingly both took off from JFK,¡±


    "The two of you only have a 20 minutes difference in takeoff time.¡±


    When Marshal heard this, his heart was shocked.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Duncan said with some excitement,


    "Good! Good! Finally, I''ve caught a clue!¡±


    "I''ll have someone check the information and surveince of the airport,¡±


    "To see where thisdy got the magic power to receive the news in such a short period of time!¡±


    Marshal was slightly stunned and quickly said,


    "Duncan, how about this matter ends here, don''t investigate any further.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan was surprised and asked, "Why? This is the only clue that can be caught,¡±


    ¡°And I now feel more and more my judgment is certainly correct,¡± ¡°Because the old man''s critical illness came too


    suddenly,¡±


    ¡°So this Sara did not have the opportunity to properly deal with the clues left behind,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise if you really give her enough time,¡±


    ¡°So that the person hiding behind a little bit of nning, the mechanism, then we can not even find this clue! ¡°


    ¡°Do not you want to find out, that in the end through what channel she knew the old man''s critical illness?¡±

 Chapter 4452

    Chapter 4452


    Marshal said: ¡°Duncan, no matter what channel Miss Gu learned of the old man''s critical illness,¡±


    ¡°I think she has absolutely no hostility towards our An family, not only no hostility,¡±


    ¡°She is also our An family''s great benefactor if she did note across,¡±


    ¡°These thousands of kilometers to save the old man''s life, he would have passed away by now.¡±


    Marshal spoke here, and with a slight beating he continued:


    ¡°Such a great kindness, we have not had the opportunity to properly return,¡±


    ¡°But now to investigate her, this is not justified in reason,¡±


    ¡°In case she finds out, she will think that the An family people do not act generously.¡±


    Duncan hesitated for a moment and said seriously: ¡°Marshal, this matter is not only for your An investigation,¡± ¡°But also


    for the investigation of breaking this case, as I said before,¡±


    ¡°She could get out of Randal''s trap unharmed, and even led to him lifting the stone to smash his own feet,¡±


    ¡°It proves that she must have a very strong person sitting around,¡±


    ¡°Maybe, all this can help us to identify that person!¡±


    ¡°The first thing I did was to find out what happened to Randal,¡±


    ¡°And what happened to Master Fei when he came back, but I couldn''t find any clues.¡±


    Then, Duncan hurriedly added: ¡°Marshal, don''t worry, my investigation has nothing to do with you,¡±


    ¡°It''s entirely my decision as a police officer to solve the case, and you don''t need to have any negative emotions.¡±


    Marshal sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Duncan, you are a police officer,¡±


    ¡°How to investigate the case is your freedom, I will not interfere much.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Duncan could not hide his excitement and said,


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding Marshal, talk to youter, I must solve this case!¡±


    Marshal busily asked, ¡°Duncan, if this matter is rted to Miss Gu,¡±


    ¡°Please do me a favor and do not implicate her personally as much as possible.¡±


    Duncan said without thinking, "Don''t worry, I will!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Duncan immediately found his most trusted subordinate and instructed,


    "Go to JFK Airport now, starting from the airport,¡±


    "Investigate all the information before the departure of the B9733 private ne,¡±


    "Including the passenger named Sara Gu''s boarding time,¡±


    "Security check time and arrival time at the airport,¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "And then follow this line all the way to the front,¡±


    "Until or before she left the hotel this morning,¡±


    "Investigate all her movements after she woke up!¡±


    "Bring me back all the video data you can get!¡±


    The subordinate asked in surprise, "Chief......... you want to investigate that big star?¡±


    "She''s getting a lot of attention right now, we''re investigating her for no reason,¡±


    "This....... iff the top asks down, how can we exin?¡±


    Duncan said in a cold voice: "I suspect that she is rted to the case of Randal''s kidnapping,¡±


    "So I must investigate her to the letter, but before finding the actual clues,¡±


    "You must ensure that this matter remains in the dark, otherwise, we will both be in trouble!¡±


    Duncan''s subordinate is very clear about the seriousness of this matter.


    In the United States, thisw enforcement authority is extremely clear and everywhere restricted country,


    In the absence of permission from superiors, randomly follow the investigation of a public figure,


    Once exposed, it is likely to provoke a lot of public pressure.


    However, he himself is Duncan''s favorite, very obedient to his orders,


    So at this time dare not dy, immediately said: ¡°Chief, then I will go to investigate!¡±


    Duncan instructed: ¡°Remember, do not miss any clues!¡±


    ¡°Maybe an inadvertent discovery can affect the detection of the entire case!¡±


    The other party nodded and said, ¡°Don''t worry, I''ve been with you for so many years,¡±


    ¡°You still don''t understand my style of action?¡±


    Saying that he looked at the time and said,


    ¡°It''s already past two in the morning, I''ll try to bring back the clues you want before nine in the morning!¡±


    Duncan nodded and said, ¡°Hard work!¡±

 Chapter 4453

    Chapter 4453


    With the departure of his man, Duncan''s heart, finally, had a hint of hidden excitement.


    Since Randal was kidnapped, he had been very depressed.


    Because he couldn''t find a clue, and now he also finally saw a glimmer of hope.


    At this time in New York, already night, but the city is still not asleep.


    Randal''s video is still spreading extremely fast on the Inte.


    Countless New York citizens were stimted by the video to sleep,


    The public''s mood is also veryplex, angry, nervous, scared, or anxious.


    People are constantly expressing their views on the matter online,


    While many people have also started to denounce the Fei family online.


    Although everyone knows that all these things are the personal actions of Randal,


    But the sober public is very clear that the reason why Randal was able tomit,


    So many untold crimes, all arergely due to the blessing of the family halo,


    And the support of the family''s financial power.


    The Fei family''s reputation, all of a sudden fell to the bottom and became the object of everyone''s scorn.


    And Dawson, as the head of the family in the eyes of the public,


    Has also be the target of crazy attacks byizens at this time.


    Ste did not immediatelye out to represent the Fei family to take a stand,


    And Dawson looked at the Inte so many people scolded him to death,


    The whole person''s mood is unusually low at this moment.


    He wanted to beg Ste toe out and make a statement,


    And also officially announce that she has reced him as the new family head.


    However, he did not dare to go to her to open his mouth.


    After all, she and the old man did not pursue him for power seizure.


    It is already extraordinary generosity, he runs over to make a request at this time,


    This would simply be asking for some trouble.


    And he also knows very well, that Charlie Wade has exined it to Ste,


    It is tomorrow morning that she officially has to hold a conference.


    This means that from now until tomorrow, before the start of the conference,


    He has to block the gun for the entire Fei family.


    The next day early morning.


    Just as the group of passionateizens on the inte,


    Cursing Randal Fei and Dawson Fei to death all night long,


    Another video was suddenly released on the inte.


    In the video, the bodies of Randal and Jesse were lying in front of an incinerator,


    And the person who shot the video identified them both,


    Then pushed the two bodies into the incinerator and burned them cleanly with a fire.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    From the corpse identification to the corpse was pushed into the incinerator ignition,


    And then the body finally turned into a pile of ashes,


    The entire video has no editing, it ispletely a single string to the end.


    At the end of the video, there are some subtitles at the bottom,


    Presenting seven big words: good or evil, all will have a reward at the end.


    Once this video was released, it immediately exploded the entirework.


    People only knew that Randal was kidnapped and his ears were brutally cut off by the kidnappers,


    But they didn''t know what his current condition was.


    And now, the two culprits of the whole thing were executed by the kidnappers,


    Which instantly made everyone excited to the extreme!


    They knew very well in their hearts that once these two people were arrested and brought to justice,


    Then these two people would definitely only be sentenced to life imprisonment.


    If that was the case, every one of them would be very dissatisfied.


    And now that the mysterious kidnappers have taken out these two sgums of the earth,


    What could be more gratifying than that?

 Chapter 4454

    Chapter 4454


    So, at this time, the ordinary people stopped calling these mysterious people kidnappers,


    And instead started calling them chivalrous robbers and praised these chivalrous robbers.


    In the opinion of the general public, if this mysterious group of chivalrous robbers had not kidnapped Randal,


    And exposed these crimes of his, then instead of getting any sanction,


    Randal would have continued to brutalize an unknown number of innocent victims.


    So, these chivalrous robbers not only terminated the atrocities,


    But even sent the criminals to hell, which can be said to be of great merit.


    Along with the video, there are also these words, ¡°good or evil, all will have a reward at the end.¡±


    Countless people after reading the words are deeply shocked,


    Many of them started to put these words in their social media bios and statuses.


    There are even many tattoo enthusiasts, early in the morning calling their tattoo artist,


    And can not wait to tattoo these words on their bodies.


    At this time, the night without sleep, Duncan,


    Just made a cup of coffee ready to refresh his bogged mind.


    Eager to crack the case, he did not leave his office all night.


    He was waiting with great anticipation for the results of his subordinate''s investigation,


    When suddenly there was a knock on the door,


    A subordinate rushed in a panic and said offhandedly:


    ¡°Inspector, something big has happened!¡±


    When Duncan, who had not slept all night, heard this,


    He immediately felt his head overwhelmed, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened this time?¡±


    The other party said, ¡°Randal Fei is dead! And that Jesse Qiao, both are dead!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± When Duncan heard this, he asked with horror, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Just now!¡± The other party exined: ¡°A video just came out on the Inte,¡±


    ¡°In the video, Randal and Jesse have been cremated!¡±


    Duncan''s brain was dizzy and he quickly said, ¡°Quick, let me see!¡±


    His subordinate hurriedly handed over the phone,


    And on the screen, it was the video that had just been exposed.


    Duncan clicked on it and saw the two bodies being pushed into the incinerator,


    And immediately cursed in anger:


    ¡°These people are so desperate! They''ve blocked all the ways out for us!¡±


    For Duncan, Randal was kidnapped and he didn''t catch him,


    Randal had his ears cut off and he didn''t catch him,


    Until Randal''s evil deeds came to light, but he didn''t notice it before,


    And then he didn''t catch him, which has made him, and the whole police force loses face.


    The only way to regain their status back was to find a way,


    To find the person who kidnapped Randal, and then get him back for a public trial.


    Only in this way cold the police department regain itsst bit of face.


    However, he did not expect that the kidnappers were so ruthless,


    So much so that they directly killed Randal and Jesse!


    This is equivalent to thest little retreat for him blocked in arge part!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    From the beginning to the end, the police failed to seize the opportunity to regain face,


    And now that Randal was also dead, Duncan felt that the only thing he could do was to catch the kidnappers.


    Only by catching the kidnappers could the police prove that they were still useful.


    However, Duncan still has a worry in his heart,


    If he really finds a clue, should he catch people?


    If not, the police will lose face and the entity of justice will be challenged.


    But if he really catches them, how to exin it to the public?


    After all, these kidnappers have be the eyes of the public chivalrous,


    The police did not catch the bad guys but in the end,


    The chivalrous gang is arrested, and the public will certainly scold them to death


    At this instant, Duncan felt the whole headache explode, he does not know what to do.


    The man who was sent to investigate Sara called at this time and spoke:


    ¡°Chief, there is a clue!¡±

 Chapter 4455

    Chapter 4455


    The words of his subordinate made Duncan''s spirit shake.


    He hurriedly asked, "What have you found?¡±


    The subordinate immediately reported, "We have found Sara Gu''s movement line,¡± "Before she went to the airport


    yesterday, and she actually had a spatial intersection with you, chief!¡±


    "What?!" As a police detective, Duncan naturally knew what spatial intersection meant,


    Which meant that he was once in the same physical space as Sara,


    Which made him exim: "Spatial intersection in what ce?!"


    The subordinate said, "She first went to Fei''s house yesterday at noon,"


    "Then from Fei''s house, she went to the Cantonese style roast goose restaurant in Chinatown,"


    "And after she arrived at the roast goose restaurant, you and Mr. An also arrived there!"


    "Fcuk!" Duncan burst out a foul mouth and cursed, "So that''s how it is!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When he heard this, he was actually a little disappointed in his heart.


    By digging deeper into this line of Sara, he originally wanted to bring out,


    The mysterious person hiding behind her to protect her.


    Moreover, he had always felt that she must have a very strong intelligencework,


    This was why she was able to get the news of the An family''s old man''s critical illness in such a short time.


    However, listening to his man so reported, he realized that the original thing is a coincidence,


    It is that at that time Sara herself was in that roast goose restaurant,


    So Marshal chatted with him and was not surprisingly heard by her...........


    Thinking of this, he sighed lightly and asked:


    ¡°Who was with her? When did she leave?¡±


    The subordinate said, ¡°I watched the surrounding CCTV footage, specifically with whom,¡±


    ¡°It is not yet possible to determine, but she arrived first before you,¡±


    ¡°Mr. An left first, you probably came out after waiting for two or three minutes,¡±


    ¡°Sara came after a minute or two after you came out, as she came out, she went directly to the airport.¡±


    Duncan was busy saying, ¡°Send me the video to see!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, Duncan''s phone received a video.


    This video originated from the surveince camera that was diagonally across from the roast goose restaurant.


    After he opened it, he saw the process of Sara and Charlie''s car arriving at the roast goose restaurant.


    However, because the front door of the restaurant is just in the dead center of this surveince probe,


    So in the video, they can not see the situation when people get out of the car.


    If they can find the frontal surveince video,


    Duncan will be able to see, Sara then from the car after getting down, and intimately holding a man into the roast goose


    restaurant.


    And that man is the An family struggling to find for twenty years named Charlie Wade!


    At this point in the video, just shortly after Sara and Charlie''s car stopped, Duncan saw himself and Marshal''s car also


    entered the monitoring range. He looked straight sucking his teeth, then a phone call to the other side, Opened his


    mouth and asked: ¡°You did not find other monitoring probes?¡± ¡°The best is the other side can be photographed, people.¡±


    The other side replied: ¡°No, the one in the line of roast goose restaurant surveince video it is only this one.¡±


    Duncan cursed and said: ¡°Fcuk, long suggested to the mayor, let him allocate funds to set up a Sk system,¡±


    ¡°He just grumbled reluctant to approve, look on the other side,¡±


    ¡°Even a small city''s surveince coverage rate has long exceeded 95%!¡± ¡°And look at New York, untilst year, only the


    subway stations have installed monitoring!¡±


    The other side helplessly said: ¡°Chief, even in New York if we installed the Sk,¡±


    ¡°It is not of much use, even if you can install 100,000 cameras overnight,¡± ¡°The next day certainly those gang members


    smashed half of them,¡±


    ¡°The remaining half, it is estimated that the homeless will demolished them for cigarettes and


    burgers................................... ¡°

 Chapter 4456

    Chapter 4456


    Duncan sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, look for any other clues.¡±


    The other party was busy asking:


    ¡°Do you want to ask the owner of that roast goose restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Maybe the restaurant has its own surveince.¡±


    Duncan immediately said, ¡°Do not go there first, that Sara as the most famous singer in the Chinese,¡±


    ¡°But went to this roast goose restaurant to eat,¡±


    ¡°The probability of knowing with the owner is high, risking to ask, it will alert the snake.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    While speaking Duncan had a bright idea, so he said: ¡°So, you wait for the roast goose restaurant to open,¡±


    ¡°Go inside to eat a meal, see if there is a security camera inside, if there is,¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon, let people in the vicinity of the street robbery create a cell phone snatching drama,¡±


    ¡°And then ask a man to go to the restaurant, say that the investigation needs to retrieve their surveince video,¡±


    ¡°At that time you can retrieve the whole hard drive.¡±


    The other partyughed: ¡°I get it sir......... you have the means!¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll wait for them to open the door and go over to take a look first!¡±


    After Duncan gave a hint, he hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, he flipped out the video just now,


    Then he pulled back the progress bar, he then first saw Marshal''s car quickly leave from the restaurant,


    Shortly after, he himself also walked out from the restaurant,


    Followed by the car that Sara took then also drove away from Chinatown in the same direction as Marshal.


    Seeing this, he couldn''t help but mutter: ¡°That day when I went to this restaurant with Marshal,¡±


    ¡°It was already long after dinner, the restaurant seemed to be empty, so where was Sara?¡±


    In his mind, he could not help but close his eyes,


    In his mind reyed the situation in the restaurant that day.


    Soon, the picture of that day was presented in his mind.


    As a detective for a long time, he has a very strong passive memory,


    May not have noticed a small detail of the scene,


    But those details have actually been in his mind like a video recorder,


    Mechanically stored in the mind, he can rey, just like rewinding and rewatching again,


    Many of the details of the time, he is able to capture again.


    Soon, he remembered that in the roast goose restaurant,


    Next to the right-hand side, there was a wooden staircase upward,


    That day when he and Marshal entered the door, they did not deliberately pay attention to the staircase,


    But an image in his mind suddenly shed, then the staircase was not empty,


    But there were two people''s four legs that appeared in the uppermost right corner of the image in his mind.


    He immediately confirmed in his mind that when he and Marshal went to the restaurant that day,


    Sara should have just gone up with another person.


    So, he couldn''t help but murmur, ¡°Who is the other person? Is it her agent?¡±


    ¡°Or is it the kid who fell out with Adam Fei when Randal was kidnapped that day?¡±


    Thinking of this, his mind couldn''t help but think of Charlie''s performance that day.


    When he thought of Charlie, he couldn''t help but think:


    ¡°After Randal was kidnapped that day, under Adam''s aggressive posture,¡±


    ¡°He was already able to not show the slightest bit of fear, and even not let go,¡±


    ¡°So it is clear that he is extremely confident in his heart, but why is he so confident?¡±


    ¡°He knew, this is the Fei family''s territory, he apanied Sara to attend the charity dinner organized by Randal,¡±


    ¡°He certainly knew what the Fei family''s strength in the background.¡± ¡°Knowing the ability of the Fei family, and still do


    not put Adam in the eyes,¡±


    ¡°This kind of person, in the end, is too strong, or too crazy?¡±


    When Duncan thought of this, he felt more and more...


    That there seemed to be some secrets in that young man.

 Chapter 4457

    Chapter 4457


    Duncan felt that a person, whether he was crazy or strong, had to have enough backbone,


    So he wanted to find out why that young man had the backbone to go head to head with Adam Fei.


    In his opinion, this young man may be a breakthrough point.


    However, what he is most worried about now is that.


    He does not know how to reach that young man in a reasonable way.


    After all, if a person''s rash approach without a reasonable enough reason,


    Then he will certainly suspect the other party''s motives for approaching him.


    For smart people, once they sense that something is wrong,


    They will immediately take countermeasures so that the other party can not find any breakthrough point.


    Just when he was worried about this matter, Marshal suddenly called.


    Duncan did not make any hesitation, so he directly pressed the answer button.


    On the other end of the phone, Marshal opened up and asked,


    ¡°Duncan, did you find anything newst night?¡±


    In fact, Marshal did not sleep muchst night, his mind has been thinking,


    How did Sara in the end learn the news of the old man''s critical illness?


    However, after all, he told Duncan yesterday that he didn''t want to investigate Sara,


    So now he was too embarrassed to ask Duncan directly,


    And could only ask vaguely if there were any new discoveries.


    Duncan and Marshal are good brothers for many years,


    Naturally knows what is in his brother''s mind, so he directly replied:


    ¡°I had someone reverse trace the source from JFK airport, to say you may not believe it,¡±


    ¡°When we were eating roast goose in Chinatown, this Sara was also there.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Marshal iparably surprised asked:


    ¡°She was also in the restaurant? That can''t be, there were only two of us in there,¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At that time besides the boss and his guys, right?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°You may not have noticed, but I carefully thought back,¡±


    ¡°We were entering the restaurant when there were two people,¡±


    ¡°Who had just arrived before us on the floor, one of the two people was Sara.¡±


    Marshal blurted out: ¡°I see........ there is such a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°This means that Miss Gu did not get the news of the old man''s critical illness from other people,¡±


    ¡°She heard it directly from me when I was speaking to you........... ¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Duncan smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°This thing looks like I thought too much,¡±


    ¡°I thought yesterday that there must be some conspiracy theory,¡±


    ¡°But I did not expect that things can have such a coincidence,¡±


    ¡°At that time you said that the old master is seriously ill, rushed to the airport,¡±


    ¡°I did not have much time to leave, after I left Sara''s car also left Chinatown,¡±


    ¡°In the same direction as you, must be directly going there to the airport,¡±


    ¡°Which can reasonably exin why she could follow you to Los Angeles.¡±


    Marshal sighed: ¡°It seems that the old man is really blessed with a great life          ¡±


    ¡°That day if the two of us did not go to eat roast goose,¡±


    ¡°The old man would certainly not be able to pass this hurdle........... ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Duncan sighed: ¡°Speaking of which this Miss Gu is also really affectionate,¡±


    ¡°After hearing about this matter, immediately went to Los Angeles,¡±


    ¡°It seems that the reason why she woulde to Los Angeles,¡± ¡°It was not to pay a visit, but to save the old man to go.¡±


    Marshal said with iparable emotion,


    ¡°I really didn''t expect that the hidden story of the matter would be like this ¡±


    ¡°In that case, our An family owes Miss Gu an even greater debt of gratitude          ¡±


    Duncan gave a hmmm, but soon muttered with some doubts,


    ¡°Marshal, there is a thing I did not understand, if I say out loud you do not mind right.¡±


    Marshal then said, ¡°You say it.¡±

 Chapter 4458

    Chapter 4458


    Duncan said, ¡°Look since this Miss Gu had the medicine that could save the old man,¡±


    And she also knew that you were downstairs, then why did you think she didn''t just give you the medicine?¡±


    Saying that Duncan added: ¡°And look, she didn''t go after you immediately after you left,¡±


    ¡°She waited until I left beforeing out, which feels as if she was deliberately trying to avoid you.¡±


    ¡°This....... ¡± Marshal also can not think of a reason, so said:


    ¡°You said she did not give me the medicine directly,¡±


    ¡°It is likely that she was afraid that I would not believe it?¡±


    ¡°If I don''t believe in her medicine, whether I will receive it is a question,¡±


    ¡°Whether I will give it to the old man after receiving it, is another question.¡±


    Duncan sighed and said, ¡°Maybe, but I feel that in all these things,¡±


    ¡°There is not a single thing that is logical andpletely smooth.¡±


    Marshal then said, ¡°Okay, then you should not be too suspicious,¡±


    ¡°I just received a news push, the Fei family''s spokesman announced that the Fei family will hold a press conference at


    eight o''clock in the morning,¡±


    ¡°When the wholework synchronized live, it is estimated that the newly appointed young girl to step in to save the


    day.¡±


    Duncan smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°To save the day.......... this mess, I think whoever it is, they can not clean up.¡±


    Marshal said: ¡°This time if the brave man breaks his wrist, there is still a chance,¡±


    ¡°Depending on whether this little girl has the courage or not.¡±


    Duncanughed: ¡°Then I''d like to see how capable this little girl really is!¡±


    ¡°If she can save the day and try to moderate the public anger, it will be a favor to me,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I''m really fcuking worried to death.......... ¡±


    Saying that Duncanmented: ¡°A dead Randal, a dead Jesse Qiao,¡±


    ¡°And also involved dozens of brutalized young girls, so many cases of human life,¡±


    ¡°It really is an overwhelming case for the whole of the police department andw enforcement in the city........................ ¡±


    Marshal said: ¡°The good thing is that those young girls are not missing in New York,¡±


    "This you can still excuse yourselves a little.¡±


    Saying that Marshal reminded, "But Duncan, you have to find a way to stabilize the situation first,¡±


    "You can''t let the situation go down further.¡±


    "Yes.¡± Duncan spoke, "I will have a morning meeting with them in a moment,¡±


    "And the attitude should be clear, no matter what, no one can die again in New York because of this matter.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, a subordinate pushed the door without knocking and said in a panic:


    "Inspector, something big has happened!¡±


    When Duncan heard this, his head buzzed with a sharp pain.


    He thought his nerves were big enough, but he didn''t expect to be tortured.


    Into a nervous breakdown by the words ''something big has happened.


    These four words, don''t know how many times he has heard,


    But each time after hearing, his nerves have to suffer from the destruction and stimtion.


    So he could only ask: "What''s the big fcuking deal again?


    The subordinate said in a panic:


    ¡°Someone found a dozen floating bodies in the mouth of the Hudson River,¡±


    ¡°Each body is tied to the float, the body is also chained with the lead that is sunk in the water,¡±


    ¡°The killer deliberately let them float in less than a meter from the surface,¡±


    "Early in the morning, a boat saw a group of things swaying around in the water,¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And though it was somerge fish, only to find all dead people........... ¡±


    ¡°Holy sh!t!¡± Duncan stood up, and said: ¡°How can so many people die? Have the dead been identified?¡±


    ¡°It''s confirmed.¡± The subordinate said iparably nervous:


    ¡°The nearest precinct has sent people over, after the initial investigation of the scene,¡±


    ¡°It can be determined that the dead are almost all dignitaries and the gentry of the great


    families.............................................. ¡±


    ¡°Among them are the heir of the Routhschild coteral family,¡±


    ¡°And the eldest son of the Hudson family.......... ¡±


    ¡°Brandt family, the son-inw of British aristocratic origin........... ¡±

 Chapter 4459

    Chapter 4459


    The report from his subordinates made Duncan furious.


    He really didn''t expect that not long after Randal and Jesse died, So many corpses were suddenly found in New York,


    and all of them were dignitaries.


    He subconsciously asked: ¡°Has the forensic pathologist reached there?¡±


    The subordinate replied: ¡°Yes, even the FBI has received the wind and sent people over to investigate.¡±


    Duncan asked with a ck face: ¡°When did these people die?


    ¡°Last night.¡± The subordinate replied offhand:


    ¡°The coroner said the time of death was no more than eight hours.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Duncan said without thinking: ¡°It must be the same gang that killed Randal    ¡±


    After saying that, he immediately ordered,


    ¡°Hurry up and have them all transfer the corpses to the morgue of the autopsy center,¡±


    ¡°Don''t let any media get close, and don''t let anyone give media interviews!¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares to quietly give information to the media, once caught, I will not spare them!¡±


    The subordinate said, ¡°I''ll talk to them now!¡±


    The subordinate turned and left, and Duncan mmed the ashtray to the ground,


    and the ss ashtray instantly fell into pieces.


    At this moment, his heart was already burning with anger.


    He really did not expect that he had just said that luckily these deaths were not in New York,


    The echo of the words in this room had notpletely dissipated, and immediately he got this news.


    What he didn''t expect was that these people would dare to y so big in New York,


    Which simply did not put the NYPD in the eye!


    This reminds him of what happened to the Tokyo Police Department some time ago.


    In those days of the Tokyo chaos, the Tokyo Police Department should have faced the same situation as he is now.


    Thinking of this, he remembered that Ruoli Su who entered the country with Dous and Ste.


    He couldn''t help but think: ¡°Could it be that this time it was Ruoli''s handiwork again?¡±


    ¡°Okay! Then I will go and meet her! Let''s see how capable she really is!¡±


    With his mind made up, Duncan picked up the desk phone, dialed a short number, and ordered,


    ¡°Tell the second team to get ready, we''ll leave in two minutes!¡±


    After saying that, he hung up the phone and found that his phone was still on,


    So he picked it up and said to Marshal, ¡°Marshal, I have some urgent business to take care of, let''s leave it for now.¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°Duncan, I advise you not to try to hide this matter,¡± ¡°Because it won''t be long before the killer will


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    definitely take the initiative,¡±


    ¡°To release the video and evidence with these dozen or so people.¡±


    Duncan asked, ¡°You mean that these people, like Randal, have done a lot of unconscionable things?¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Marshal opened his mouth and said,


    ¡°Although the murderers behind the scenes are vicious, but honestly,¡±


    ¡°What they do, is also considered to punish evil and promote good, remove the violence,¡±


    ¡°So I believe that they will not kill without reason, once killed,¡±


    ¡°It proves that these people must be extremely evil.¡±


    Saying that Marshal added: ¡°With their style of action, this matter will certainly be exposed at a suitable time,¡±


    ¡°And by then everyone will definitely know, so there is no need for you to hide it for the time being,¡±


    ¡°It is better to take the initiative to announce it to the public openly and honestly.¡±


    Duncan let out a long sigh and said helplessly, ¡°Hmm! The impact of this incident on the NYPD is really too bad,¡±


    ¡°Now announced, I''m afraid that immediately it will hit the headlines,¡±


    ¡°In less than a minute, the mayor and council members will all call, then do not know how to deal


    with.......................................... ¡±


    After that, he added: ¡°This kind of thing can''t be concealed for sure,¡± ¡°So I have to leave the police station first, in case


    any scandal reallyes to lightter,¡±


    ¡°Let the director go and exin to the mass media, I just take this opportunity to hide a wave,¡±


    ¡°I''m about to retire, I don''t want to say anything to be the public enemy before retirement.¡±

 Chapter 4460

    Chapter 4460


    Marshal then said, ¡°That makes sense, it''s good to avoid some right and wrong,¡±


    ¡°Then you pay attention to safety, we will get in contact again if there is anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Duncan hung up the phone, then hurriedly packed his things and hurriedly left the police station.


    He had just gotten in his car and was ready to head to the Fei family estate,


    When his phone received a push notification.


    The headline of the tweet was shocking to his eyes:


    Thirteen murderers rted to Randal Fei in New York were executed by mysterious forcesst night!


    He hastily clicked on the tweet and was horrified to find that the other side had been exposed...


    Many more videos rted to the abuse, and the protagonist of these videos was no longer Randal Fei.


    But the thirteen dead people who were found in the Hudson River today!


    These thirteen people,pared with the behavior of Randal,


    Can only be said to have been more than ever, the cruelty of the means is outrageous.


    And at the end of their sadistic video is a video taken on the seate at night.


    In the video, the thirteen people were ex3cuted, like dumplings,


    One by one, thrown from the boat into the water, the video shooter used a strong light,


    To give each of the thirteen people a close-up of their faces,


    You can see that they all died a very tragic death,


    Each of them is lifeless, and the eyes are full of horror.


    In the video with each shot to the face, there is a short screen pause,


    And then the letters will be next to the person''s name, origin, and rted information.


    These thirteen people, each of them is the son of a wealthy family of great fame in New York,


    And each of them is the offspring of a wealthy family worth billions of dors.


    Once this video was released, it once again exploded the entire Inte,


    And the media followed up on the story in the shortest possible time.


    The public was outraged, and the Inte was full of vitriol against these 13 people and their families,


    Which soon triggered a mass hatred of themon people, the middle ss, and the upper ss.


    At one time, the entire New York high society everyone is afraid for themselves,


    Afraid that after this incident, the whole society will be watching every high society member,


    All their scandals could be dugged up and exposed.


    Duncan''s top boss called him at first, asking him to prepare a press conference immediately,


    To make a statement to the media and the public, to stabilize people''s hearts.


    But Duncan refused to ept such an assignment and said,


    ¡°I''m on my way to the autopsy center, let someone else do it.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The supervisor said angrily: "Randal disappeared in your jurisdiction,¡±


    ¡°The back led to so many cases, should also be under your name,¡±


    "At this time of course you are the most appropriate person to deal with the press conference!¡±


    Duncan said without thinking: "Either you let me go to the autopsy center,¡±


    "I do my best to find clues, try to solve the case, or you will give me a direct word of pain,¡±


    ¡°I immediately retired in this ce, but this matter I really do not want to participate at all!¡±


    When the supervisor heard this, he said angrily,


    ¡°Inspector Li! You do not threaten me with in-situ retirement!¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to retire early, it must be after the press conference!¡±


    Duncan also gave up and spoke, ¡°In that case, then I promise you with my personality,¡±


    ¡°I will directly announce the news of early retirement at the press conference,¡±


    ¡°And as for this case, I will not say a word, not even a single word!¡±


    ¡°You....... ¡± The supervisor was furious for a while,


    But in the face of Duncan who is acting like such a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water,


    He had no choice but to angrily say: ¡°I''ll cover for you first, but you''d better solve the case quickly!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, even if you retire, walking in the streets of New York you will still be pointed out!¡±


    Hearing this, Duncan immediately said, ¡°Don''t worry, if this case is not solved,¡±


    ¡°I will hold a conference and personally apologize to all the American people!¡±

 Chapter 4461

    Chapter 4461


    After hanging up his boss''s phone, Duncan first said to his subordinates,


    ¡°No more autopsy center, go to Fei''s group!¡±


    His subordinates hurriedly asked: ¡°Inspector, what are you going to do at the Fei Group?¡±


    ¡°It will soon hold a press conference, almost all the media in New York are there,¡±


    ¡°You go there at this time is not......... is not........ ¡±


    As the subordinate tried to speak, all of a sudden stuttered up, Stammering half a day not saying anything in the follow-


    up. Duncan asked in a cold voice: ¡°What? You da*n well say it!¡± The subordinate can only pluck up courage, hardened


    his head, and said, ¡°Is it not the same as............................................ throwing yourself into the?¡±


    Duncan gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Fcuk you! I am a police officer,¡± ¡°Not a murderer, how can I be considered to throw


    myself into the?¡± His subordinate said anxiously, ¡°But the media are waiting to interview you.    ¡±


    Duncan knew that what his subordinate said was not wrong.


    With so many major cases urring in the city overnight,


    And so many innocent deaths involved,


    The reporters in the city are now most eager to interview the head of the police.


    The top has also long issued an order, without the permission of the top,


    No one is allowed to ept media interviews privately.


    The reason why the top is so afraid of interviews is because in this case,


    The police have long been the object of me by the media and the public.


    As long as they seize the opportunity, no matter who is interviewed,


    They will have to face all the possible criticism.


    Therefore, the top is afraid that the police asked by reporters and dumbfounded,


    With the red-faced look, the media films this and broadcasts it to the country or even the world it will be a sight of


    embarrassment.


    This is also why Duncan lied to his superiors and said he was going to the autopsy center.


    If he had said he wanted to go to Fei''s group and meet Ruoli Su,


    His boss would have cursed him on the spot and forbade him.


    However, at the moment, Duncan has no other way.


    The only clue he could grasp was that Ruoli Su hase to New York with Ste,


    So to know whether the Cataclysmic Front was behind this matter or not, Ruoli Su was the only breakthrough.


    So, he ironically said to his subordinates: ¡°From now on do not say anything, do not ask anything, what I tell you to do,¡±


    ¡°You do as you are told to do, if the above me down, everything is on me.¡±


    Hearing this, The subordinate knows that Duncan has made up his mind,


    So he wisely did not say any word, and then immediately picked up the inte,


    Said to the cars following behind him: "Not going to the autopsy center, just follow me.¡±


    At this moment.


    From eight o''clock, there are less than five minutes left.


    The conference hall of the Fei Group is not only full, even the aisles are full of people.


    All kinds of media set up all kinds of long guns,


    Afraid to miss every shot and clip of theunch they are already there.


    In addition, many media outlets also carried out simultaneous live broadcasts,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Which are broadcasted in real-time to the world through the dual tforms of cable TV and the Inte.


    Because Randal''s case has stirred the world, at this moment,


    Not only the people of the United States are watching the conference,


    But also people in other countries are watching the broadcast of the conference in different time zones,


    At different times, and through differentwork tforms.

 Chapter 4462

    Chapter 4462


    In the lounge next to the conference hall, Ste, wearing a ck skirt with a white shirt,


    Was ready to go on stage, with a calm expression and a bit of confidence.


    While Dous, Dawson, and Adam, the three generations of the Fei family, each is there with a nervous face.


    They do not know what situation is waiting for them at a moment,


    Perhaps as soon as they walk into the conference hall,


    There will be countless people ready to take off their shoes and throw at them.


    Adam, as Randal''s father, was the most nervous deep inside, after all,


    He also knew that the son was not taught and it was the father''s fault,


    And now that Randal is dead, people''s first thought of the outlet should be him.


    Seeing that the time is getting closer to eight o''clock, he said to Ste apprehensively,


    ¡°Ste....... can I go upter......... ¡±


    Ste said firmly: "In today''s conference, none of the four of us can be missing!¡±


    Adam said in a panic: "I am afraid that when I appear now,¡±


    ¡°It will immediately cause public anger, in case it affects the rhythm of yourunch, it will be


    bad........................................ ¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Ste did not leave any room for error and said,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "After you and uncle and grandpa take the stage, you don''t have to say anything,¡±


    "And you don''t have to do anything, the words will be said by me alone,¡±


    "You only need to apologize with me when I apologize, and bow with me when I bow.¡±


    Adam still wanted to say something, next to him Dous coldly shouted,


    "Adam! Your son has caused such a big trouble, if you, as a father,¡±


    "Don''t show up, what would others think of our Fei family?¡±


    Adam said in shame: "Grandpa you are right.......... ¡±


    Dous looked at him coldly, and then looked at Dawson who was scowling at the side, and coldly said,


    "Everyone in the Fei family, including me, must obey Ste''s orders,¡±


    "Otherwise, get out of the Fei family before it''s toote, and go outside and be a rtive!¡±


    Adam shrank his neck and hurriedly said, "I know grandpa........... ¡±


    At this time, Ruoli, who was dressed in a ck suit,


    Pushed open the door of the room and came in front of Ste with big steps and spoke, "Miss Fei, there is onest


    minute.¡±


    "Okay." Ste nodded and asked, ¡°Ruoli, Mr. Wade is noting over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ruoli Su said, ¡°Mr. Wade is watching the


    live broadcast at the hotel,¡± ¡°And he asked me to convey the words to you that you will handle it well.¡± Ste pursed her


    lips, nodded her head forcefully, and said,


    ¡°I know....... help me thank Mr. Wade for me!¡±


    After saying that, she took out her phone and looked at it,


    Forty seconds left until eight o''clock, so she turned it off and said to the three-generational elders around her,


    ¡°It''s almost time, let''s go now!¡±


    Dous, Dawson, and Adam, their expressions were all aghast.


    In their view, the uing conference was like they were going to be stripped nak3d,


    And paraded through the streets, making them feel uneasy.


    But now, they do not have any room to retreat,


    So they can only follow Ste''s steps and walk out of the lounge.


    The main door of the lounge was directly connected to the stage ess of the conference hall.


    After passing through the several-meter-long passage,


    The four of them appeared directly on the side of the stage of the conference hall.


    The reporters, who had been waiting for this, saw someone appearing from the passage,


    And regardless of the angle, all the cameras were aimed at the entrance,


    And for a while, the shutter sound crackled madly,


    As if a hundred thousand mouse traps were triggered at the same time in an instant.


    The reporters, out of professional instinct,


    Realized after the first round of photos that the first person to walk out of the entrance was not the Fei family''s head,


    Dawson!


    The great change that happened in the Fei familyst night had not been officially announced to the outside world.

 Chapter 4463

    Chapter 4463


    Therefore, when people saw a young and beautiful woman,


    Who was the first to ascend the stage from the entrance,


    Each and every one of them was speechless with shock.


    Many people didn''t even know who Ste was, so one by one they all mingled below,


    Trying to figure out what this woman actually does.


    Many media reporters even preemptively cursed:


    ¡°These men of the Fei family are too shameless to push a girl out as a shield at a critical moment!¡±


    This kind of voice instantly triggered everyone''s approval.


    However, no one expected that when Ste walked to the speaker''s tform,


    And stood behind the microphone, with the first words she said, it dropped a heavy bomb in the crowd.


    Only to see her lips lightly open, she calmly and coolly said,


    ¡°Hello, friends of the media, I am the new chairman of the Fei Group, Ste Fei!"


    Ste''s throwing words caused the whole scene to burst into an uproar.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    No one expected that the Fei family would change a new chairman at this critical moment.


    And what was even more unexpected was that this new chairman was a woman.


    We must know, that even in developed countries, those big families'' patriarchal thinking is extremely serious.


    There are so many big families with more than ten billion dors worth,


    Almost none of them will give the position of leader to a woman.


    And, still such a young woman.


    However, if you look behind Ste, the previous family head, Dawson Fei,


    And even the previous family head, Dous Fei, all are standing.


    This also means that the young Ste is not joking here.


    With the previous two family heads standing up for her,


    She was definitely the leader of the Fei family.


    The crowd was shocked beyond belief.


    They really couldn''t understand why the Fei family would make such a decision,


    Even if they needed to find someone to take the me or find someone to be a shield at this time,


    There was no need to give up the position of the family head, right?


    If you can be the head of the family after taking such a pot,


    And also the head of the Fei family with nearly trillion dors in assets, I''m afraid no one will refuse.


    When the media reporters were horrified, Ste went straight to the point and said,


    ¡°I believe that everyone here should have seen the series of videos that were exposed on the Inte yesterday,¡±


    ¡°And I, as well as the rest of the Fei family, did not know,¡±


    ¡°About the unforgivable crimesmitted by Randal Fei until yesterday, just like you all.¡±


    As soon as many people heard Ste say that they only learned about these things yesterday,


    They immediately felt that she was going to start dumping the pot.


    One of the young male reporters said to the others around her,


    ¡°I think she''s going to say that we didn''t know anything, that what Randal did was his personal act,¡±


    ¡°That it has nothing to do with us, and that we are also victims h h h! Bullshit!"


    The viewers who watched the live broadcast in front of their TV sets,


    Computers and cell phones also had simr thoughts in their minds.


    They had seen a lot of this, the behavior of the big families dumping the pot at a critical moment.


    So, they also expected that the Fei family would definitely use this way to clear their name.


    However, no one expected that Ste, immediately afterward, said iparably piously,


    ¡°Although we also just learned about all thisst night, but for what Randal did,"


    "Our Fei family still has a major responsibility that cannot be shirked!"


    When Ste said this, it immediately made the reporters on the scene as well as the viewers,


    Watching the live broadcast feel a sense of relief.


    This phrase has a great responsibility that cannot be shirked,


    In the view of reporters and viewers, it is already extremely rare wording.

 Chapter 4464

    Chapter 4464


    Because, in the past, when ites to simr situations,


    Even if the big families admit fault with a good attitude,


    They will only admit a secondary responsibility at most,


    Such as their supervision was not enough or something like that.


    Like Ste, the word ¡°major responsibility¡± directly on their own, it is extremely rare.


    At this time, everyone put away the disdain just now and began to listen intently to Ste''s next words.


    At this time, she said seriously: ¡°The reason why I say that our Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Has a major responsibility that cannot be shirked is mainly in the following aspects;¡±


    ¡°First, the Fei family''s education of Randal was indeed extremely inappropriate!¡±


    ¡°It is the Fei family''s fault for failing to establish a healthy and kind outlook on life,¡±


    ¡°Worldview, and values for him, allowing his character and acting style,¡±


    ¡°To continuously go to extremes and even bring such significant harm to the society!¡±


    ¡°Second, the Fei family has been extremely negligent in supervising what Randal had done!¡±


    ¡°Randal had been doing wrong for so many years and we didn''t even know about it until yesterday,¡±


    ¡°This is a clear dereliction of duty and ipetence within the family!¡±


    ¡°If we could have found out about his problems as early as possible,¡±


    ¡°He wouldn''t have been able to hurt so many innocent women, so this, too, is the Fei family''s fault!¡±


    ¡°Third, the Fei family''s wealth, status, and resources have had inadvertently be the key factors,¡±


    ¡°That aided and abetted Randal to keepmitting felonies,¡±


    ¡°If not for the Fei family''s resources, Randal would not have had the opportunity,¡±


    ¡°Tomit so many felonies one after another, so this, too, is still the Fei family''s fault!¡±


    Ste said three points of the Fei family''s faults in a row, which instantly made everyone dumbfounded.


    In everyone''s opinion, Ste''s words were not biased, shirking responsibility,


    On the contrary, she took the initiative to admit all the direct and indirect responsibilities,


    Which really made everyone''s attitude towards her change a lot.


    At this time, Ste continued: ¡°In addition, I also want to state one thing,¡±


    ¡°That is, I personally, just took over the Fei familyst night,¡±


    ¡°So in the Fei family in the end there are no other people involved,¡±


    ¡°I can not yet say this with a 100% guarantee!¡±


    ¡°But what I can promise you is that in the next few days,¡±


    ¡°The Fei family will take the initiative to cooperate with the police and conduct,¡± ¡°An in-depth investigation into every


    member of the Fei family as well as the employees of the family!¡±


    ¡°At that time, we will make all the contents of the investigation open to themunity.¡± ¡°We will never condone it once


    we find that there are other people involved!¡±


    These words of Ste threw another thunderbolt in the hearts of reporters and viewers!


    At such a time, it was rare to admit that there were education problems,


    Improper supervision and potential aplices for Randal,


    But what everyone did not expect was that she would conduct a thorough investigation of the family.


    Once these words came out, everyone understood that Ste really wanted...


    To solve all the problems thoroughly, without any half-hearted or perfunctory ingredients.


    So, there were already reporters on stage who couldn''t help but apud.


    Their attitude towards Ste, at this moment, has also changed dramatically!


    At this time, Ste continued, ¡°In addition to cooperating with the investigation,¡±


    ¡°Digging out all the garbage within the Fei family and removing itpletely,¡±


    ¡°We also have an extremely important matter to resolve,¡±


    ¡°And that is to start thepensation work for all the victims'' families!¡±


    Once these words came out, everyone stared closely at Ste.


    Taking the initiative topensate the families, this was taking the attitude of handling the problem to a new level.


    Therefore, everyone was eager to know how Ste was going to handle thepensation of the victims'' families.


    Ste said very seriously: ¡°Before disclosing thepensation method, I also want to make a statement,¡±


    ¡°That is, we know very well that even if wepensate with more and more money,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to bring the victims back from the dead andpletelypensate for the trauma in the hearts of the


    victims'' families,¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°But we are still willing to do everything we can to help the victims'' families solve their future life problems,¡±


    ¡°So that they can stay away from the problem as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°In order to keep them away from their grief as much as possible.¡±


    At this point, Ste gave a slight beating and said in a loud voice:


    ¡°Therefore, I hereby officially announce that the Fei family will pay,¡±


    ¡°A lump sum of one billion dors aspensation to the families of each victim who died as a result of Randal''s


    cruelty!¡±

 Chapter 4465

    Chapter 4465


    ¡°One billion dors?!¡±


    With these words of Ste instantly made the whole world in an uproar.


    In third-world countries, the civilpensation for human life is only a few thousand dors.


    In developing countries, it is only tens of thousands of dors or at most hundreds of thousands of dors.


    In developed countries, it is true that there are often some very highpensation cases,


    But tens of millions of dors are already at the top.


    Moreover, the kind ofpensation up to tens of millions of dors,


    Generally is the top team ofwyers racking their brains to get.


    So, the victim can really get only a small part of it,


    And arge part of it almost all into the pockets ofwyers.


    The first time Ste opened her mouth, it was a billion dors per person,


    What concept is this? Almost equal to paying out to each victim''s family a listed group!


    Video footage shows that the girls who died at the hands of Randal, at least are more than twenty.


    This means that the Fei family will have toe up with at least twenty billion dors to settle this matter.


    This....... This can no longer be described as wealthy being generous.


    Therefore, in this instant, Ste''s image, in everyone''s eyes, became abnormally tall.


    What kind of boldness could make this woman, at the first word, is topensate one billion dors each?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, one billion dors is already enough for any family,


    In any ce in this world to live a top luxury life, and several lifetimes to spend.


    This kind ofpensation is unheard of! And impable!


    Don''t know who apuded first, so the whole conference hall became thunderous with apuse thatsted forever!


    Randal''s actions really made everyone gnash their teeth,


    But Ste''s attitude and the solution she proposed just now really convinced everyone.


    Not to shirk any responsibility, not to avoid any sensitive factors,


    But bearing costs to make up for the fault, with this solution, so that no one can pick any fault.


    Therefore, at this moment, everyone''s negative feelings toward the Fei family, instantly dissipated.


    However, Ste was not finished at this time.


    She waited for a few minutes, but there was no chance of this apuse stopping,


    So she could only hold out her hand to signal everyone to stop apuding.


    After waiting for about another minute, the apuse finally stopped gradually.


    Ste continued: ¡°Specifically for the payment of this money, we will first fullymunicate with the police,¡±


    ¡°After determining the identity of the victim, take the initiative to contact the victim''s immediate family,¡±


    ¡°Thepensation will be paid to the victim''s immediate family;¡±


    ¡°If the victim does not have immediate family,¡±


    ¡°We will donate the money to the victim''s birthce women and children''s rights protection organizations,¡±


    ¡°Then the donation details We will disclose it to the whole society and ept the supervision of the whole society.¡±


    When Ste said this, the stage once again thundered with apuse.


    So far, the crowd had never seen any magnate noble family that could handle their own scandals so beyond


    expectations.


    In the past, those gentries, after making a mistake, the first thing to do is to set aside the rtionship,


    If they really can not set aside the rtionship,


    Then find a lot of reasons to defend themselves,


    Or even simply pretend to be deaf and dumb, no longer responding.


    However, Ste''s handling of the matter was perfect in everyone''s eyes,


    And a textbook crisis PR for all the top families.


    However, the cost of this public rtions is also really big,


    The first time you ask forpensation of 20 to 30 billion dors,


    Even the top tycoons may not be able to have such boldness.


    Seeing that the crowd was appreciative of her solution, Ste was finally relieved.


    She knew that this crisis PR had been sessful.

 Chapter 4466

    Chapter 4466


    Although Ste represented the Fei family and took most of the me,


    But because her attitude was sincere enough and her solution was reasonable enough,


    She got the tolerance of the people instead.


    This is also what Charlie had said, set the ce to die and then live.


    Standing up straight and taking a beating is always much more painful than being scolded with your head covered.


    The beating, just this one, as long as in the beating you do not die,


    Then you can stand up with the backbone to be a person.


    However, once you choose to hide with your head covered,


    It is destined to hide for the rest of your life, and can not afford to hold up your spine.


    Not to mention a family, even a country has the same.


    For those countries that haveunched wars of aggression,


    Those who choose to admit their mistakes and activelypensate have been forgiven by the vast majority of people,


    While those who are unrepentant and never admit their mistakes have been nailed to the pir of shame.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Ste faced the media reporters and continued, ¡°Here, I would like to solemnly state that we are not simply


    trying to solve all the problems with money,¡±


    ¡°We just want to try to make up for the harm that Randal brought to these families,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time, we dare not ask for forgiveness from the victims'' families,¡±


    ¡°And only hope that they can wee the new life that belongs to them after the great grief.¡±


    ¡°Even though Randal has been severely punished,¡±


    ¡°The guilt in our hearts is still hard to ovee. I''m sorry!¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth,


    Ste walked out of the lectern and bowed deeply to everyone.


    After that, Dous, Dawson, and Adam also hurriedly followed her and bowed deeply to apologize.


    Only after a long time, Ste stood up straight and said aloud:


    ¡°From today, we will disclose the progress of thepensation work to the outside world every day,¡±


    ¡°I willter instruct the group''s technical department to develop the group''s home page,¡±


    ¡°And add a real-time information release interface,¡±


    ¡°There everyone can see all the details of this matter on the official website of the Fei Group,¡±


    ¡°And if there is If there is a major event, we will also hold a press conference to announce it to everyone.¡±


    After that, Ste continued, "That''s it for today''s conference, thank you! Thank you!¡±


    The press conference was over, and the public opinion about the Fei family changed,


    From a universal usation at the beginning to praise all of a sudden.


    Ste''s handling of the situation left everyone speechless and made the vast majority of people appreciate her,


    And in front of the TV set and on the inte, people were not stingy with their praise.


    After watching the whole conference in the hotel living room,


    Charlie also recognized Ste''s normal performance, and he knew,


    That as long as Ste could actuallynd her promise, the Fei family''s hurdle would be over.


    However, his wife ire was still watching the TV at this time, with a shocked face unable to speak.


    After a long time, she asked Charlie with a bewildered face:


    "Husband....... This Miss Fei......... should be Zhan Feier, right?¡±


    "I see that she is very simr to her in all aspects, even her voice is very simr      ¡±


    Previously, Ste had been alias Zhan Feier to approach ire,


    And even became good friends with her, and after Dous was disced by his son some time ago,


    Charlie let Ruoli take Ste on board, ire lost her contact information.


    During this period of time, ire has been somewhat worried about Ste''s safety,


    But today, after watching the Fei family''sunch, she realized that,


    Ste who was wearing a professional suit at theunch had a 90% resemnce to Zhan Feier,


    So much so that her whole body fell into a kind of bewilderment.


    Charlie at this time can only y dumb and said,


    ¡°She does look very simr, but if it is the person, I can''t say........... "

 Chapter 4467

    Chapter 4467


    ire said with some dismay: ¡°It should be the same person........... "


    ¡°I have not been able to contact her recently, and thought something had happened to her....................................... "


    After saying that, she looked at Charlie and asked with a puzzled face,


    ¡°Honey, why do you think she has to hide her identity in front of me?"


    Before ire graduated from college, she was promised to Charlie in advance by her grandfather,


    And after their marriage, she had been a transparent person in the Willson Group,


    So she didn''t really have much life experience besides having seen the sinister nature of the Willson family.


    In her limited social experience, she really can''t understand why,


    A person would want to use another identity to make friends with others.


    The other party is deliberately trying to harm her,


    Then she uses a false identity, naturally, it can be justified.


    However, in the midst of her rtionship with herself,


    Instead of lying to her, Ste even did her a big favor by introducing her to her idol,


    Kelly West, and also got her a ce in the master ss.


    So, she wondered even more about the reason why Ste did that.


    However, the matter of Ste''s hidden identity still made her heart very low,


    Because she sincerely considered Ste as a good friend but never thought that,


    In the end, the identity of her best friend is all fake.


    When she thought that she had invested her heart,


    But did not even know the other party''s true identity, ire could not help but have red eyes.


    Charlie saw that she was depressed and knew that she must have some disappointment in her heart,


    So he spoke andforted her, ¡°Honey, you don''t have to think too much,¡±


    ¡°You see shees from such a big family with trillions of dors,¡± ¡°Surely she can''t reveal her true identity,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise there''s no telling how many people will have crooked brains.¡±


    ire lightly sighed and said, ¡°You say the truth I can understand,¡±


    ¡°But there is still a feeling of being cheated, you know I do not have,¡±


    ¡°Many friends in the first ce, and I was sincerely treating her as a good friend    ¡±


    Charlie heard this, a mncholy hit his heart.


    He was really afraid to imagine what kind of mood ire would be in if she knew his true identity.


    So he could only excuse Ste: ¡°Wife, in this matter you do not have to be so sad,¡±


    ¡°I think she must also have her hardships, and, Zhan Feier this identity may not be fake,¡±


    ¡°The real rich people, many have several identities, and each identity is real,¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Only each identity has a different nationality, name, etc,¡±


    ¡°Maybe she just chose to use Zhan Feier as an identity to go to China only.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± ire seemed to be in a better mood when she heard Charlie exin like this,


    But she still asked with some doubts, ¡°Then what do these rich people need so many different identities for?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°As the saying goes, there are three caves for cunning rabbits,¡±


    ¡°Let alone such top tycoons? Some countries do not allow citizens to have dual citizenship or multiple citizenships,¡±


    ¡°In this case, they have to use multiple identities to solve this problem,¡±


    ¡°Just like you often watch the movie of those agents,¡±


    ¡°Each agent has several passports, several identities, these are also very normal.¡±


    Saying that Charlie continued tofort:


    ¡°You think since she is the Fei family''s golden girl, far away in China,¡±


    ¡°Itself unfamiliar with the ce, if they use their real identity,¡±


    ¡°What if in case they are kidnapped? What to do?¡±


    ire nodded with great understanding and said seriously,


    ¡°You''re right, I''m the one who''s a little narrow-minded.......... ¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°You are not narrow-minded, you are too easy to put true feelings on people,¡±


    ¡°So all of a sudden the heart is a bit uneptable.¡±

 Chapter 4468

    Chapter 4468


    Saying that, Charlie added: ¡°Oh yes, I have seen this Miss Fei information online,¡± ¡°You just saw at theunch, she also


    stood in front of three men, the oldest called Dous Fei,¡±


    ¡°He is the original head of the Fei family,ter is his son Dawson Fei more power not to say,¡± "His son is rumored to


    have wanted to kill him to end the future.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± ire eximed: "How can there be such a bad person, even trying to kill his own father?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, "In the face of powerful interests, no rtionship is 100% reliable.¡±


    "I heard a gossip, some time ago this Dous and Ste disappeared together,¡±


    "The Inte said that they must have been killed by Dawson,¡±


    "Now it seems that they should have gone to hiding,¡±


    "And then came back to the United States to take back control,¡±


    "Which exins why Miss Zhan, oh no, why Miss Fei would leave without saying goodbye,¡±


    "She suddenly disappeared is the reason why she didn''t contact you,¡±


    "Maybe she was trying to escape from the chase.¡±


    ire nodded gently, her low mood had eased a lot, and said softly,


    "If that''s true, Miss Fei''s life is indeed not easy.......... ¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled and said: "You do not need to think too much,¡±


    "Since she has now be the head of the Fei family,¡±


    "It is certainly no longer a reason for any worries,¡±


    ¡°I believe she will soon contact you, personally exin the situation to you.¡±


    ire said somewhat vaguely, ¡°To be honest, I''m quite afraid that she will contact me    "


    Charlie puzzled and asked, "What?"


    ire seriously said, "She is not only the top big family''s youngdy,"


    "And now also became the head of the whole family,pared with her,"


    "People like me simply mediocre can not be even mediocre, which is not enough to be her


    friend........................................... "


    Charlie said seriously: "Wife, at any time do not presume to be inferior,"


    "In my eyes, you are not inferior to anyone."


    Saying that he smiled and said jokingly,


    "Moreover, you may feel that the other party is the daughter of a thousand year-old big family,"


    "So you can''t climb high, but others may also feel that,"


    "They can''t climb high because you are Master Wade''s wife, in turn."


    ire thought Charlie was teasing her, and could not help but also jokingly, said:


    "People call you Master Wade a few times, you really think you are a master,"


    "I tell you the truth since you began to give people feng shui,"


    "I always worry that you will one day be arrested by the police........... "


    ¡°Just have dreamt about you being caught, not once or twice........... "


    Charlieughed: "wife, you can rest assured that such things as feng shui,"


    ¡°Without a willingness to fight or a willingness to suffer, how can the police arrest me    "


    ire nodded and said, "Later found that you have a very good rtionship with your customers,"


    "They also trust you, I am not so worried anymore like before."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Saying that, she asked him, "Honey, are you still going to New York today?"


    "Yes." Charlie said, "I''ll go there after I drop you off at schoolter,"


    "Miss Gu''s first concert starts tomorrow, and I have to open her performance venue today."


    ire was busy asking, "Then can we go to New York tomorrow to see her concert?"


    Charlie was a little hesitant all of a sudden.


    Originally, he did n to take his wife to see Sara''s concert.


    And it was to see both New York and Boston.


    However, since Sara was in danger and helped him to deliver medicine to Grandpa,


    He was more or less worried in his heart.


    He was not sure if his grandmother and the rest of his grandmother''s family...


    Would go to her concert out of gratitude for her act.


    So, he intends to go to New York today, by the way, also go to the performance venue to take a look,


    If there is a good private VIP box, it would be good, if not,


    Then he has to consider making up an excuse to persuade his wife to give up the concert in New York!

 Chapter 4469

    Chapter 4469


    Ste solved all the troubles of the Fei family at once,


    But immediately afterward, more new video evidence was immediately exposed on the inte.


    However, the main lead of these evidences is no longer Randal,


    But those tycoons, and noble sons who were found tragically dead in the Hudson River this morning.


    This, again, exploded all over the world.


    The public''s attention was immediately shifted from the Fei family to theserge families.


    And those big families did not even care to grieve for the tragic death of their own family members,


    They immediately had to face a headache over how to eliminate the public anger.


    Although Ste had already given them a sample, her solution was too expensive for others.


    These big families, who are addicted to money, Are not willing to provide a billion dors inpensation for each


    victim''s family until they have no choice but to kill them.


    However, these are no longer the issues that Ste needs to consider.


    After the conference was over, she immediately called Charlie,


    And when the call was answered, she asked iparably piously,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, did you see the Fei Group''s conference just now?¡±


    Charlie smiled, ¡°I saw it.¡±


    Ste asked, "Then do you think the solution I proposed is satisfactory to you?¡±


    Charlie seriously said, "I think you have handled it well enough,¡±


    "And I believe that under your impable handling like this,¡±


    "The Fei family will soon be able to get out of the haze of Randal.¡±


    When Ste heard Charlie''s praise, her heart was not only relieved but also a little more shy than a young girl.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She then said to him, "Thanks for Mr. Wade''s approval,¡±


    "I willplete the verification of the victim''s information as well as the payment ofpensation in the fastest time


    possible.¡±


    "Good.¡± Charlie gave a slight beat and asked her again,


    "Now that you have officially be the head of the Fei family, what are your next ns?¡±


    Ste said, "I have only nned two things during this recent period of time,¡±


    ¡°The first thing is to solve the mess left behind by Randal;¡± ¡°The other thing is to take the time to familiarize myself with


    the group''s affairs,¡±


    ¡°Sort them out, and get started as soon as possible.¡±


    Charlie instructed,


    ¡°Actually, your top priority now is not to familiarize yourself with the business, but to purge the team.¡±


    Ste asked busily, ¡°Mr. Wade, what you mean is.......... ¡±


    Charlie reminded, ¡°You should not forget that the current board members of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°All are the same group of people who kicked your grandfather out in the first ce,¡±


    ¡°Your immediate priority now is to take back all their voting rights and veto power on the board,¡±


    ¡°Only then will your position be the safest.¡±


    Ste said with some concern:


    ¡°The members of the board of directors, in addition to the direct members of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Are basically the rtives of the Fei family, as well as some of the backbone of the ministers,¡±


    ¡°I have just assumed office, the smooth operation of the group still needs them to maintain,¡±


    ¡°If at this time to start on them, I am afraid that they will unite to hollow me out, or simply quit.¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°These people stood on the wrong team once,¡±


    "And now you have be the new head of the family, they must be very panic in their hearts,¡±


    "Afraid that you look for them to settle scores so at this time,¡±


    "You must not let them worry in vain, you must first time settle the previous ounts,¡±


    "Otherwise, if you turn over this one today,¡±


    "Then they will feel that even standing in the wrong team has no consequences,¡±


    "Next time they will only be more reckless.¡±


    Saying that Charlie added: "Now in front of you are two extremes,¡±


    "Either take advantage of this opportunity topletely convince them,¡±


    "So that they fear you, or let them take this opportunity to see your weaknesses,¡±


    "So that in the future they can intensify, in addition to these two possibilities,¡±


    "If you want to forget the past, and want a friendly and sincere cooperation with them, the possibility is almost Zero.¡±

 Chapter 4470

    Chapter 4470


    Ste was silent for a moment.


    She knew that what Charlie said was right.


    At this time, she should indeed be tougher and set up the authority of the family head.


    Only, one person against the entire board of directors,


    Which made her more or less like a mane, and did not know exactly where to start.


    Charlie spoke at this time: ¡°I have the impression that in most groups,¡±


    ¡°Shares and voting rights correspond in equal proportions if a person holds 10% of the shares,¡±


    ¡°He or she has 10% of the voting rights if a person holds more than 51% of the shares,¡±


    ¡°The voting rights are also more than 51%, theoretically,¡±


    ¡°He or she is the absolute controlling majority shareholder, right?¡±


    Ste was busy saying, ¡°That''s right Mr. Wade, that''s right.¡±


    Charlie added: ¡°But for manyrge groups, because of the many businesses,¡±


    ¡°Many shareholders, and the public offering of shares, the equity dilution is very strong,¡±


    ¡°And in manyrge groups, the singlergest shareholder holding shares,¡±


    ¡°May sometimes be only twenty to thirty percent, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste truthfully said, ¡°The vast majority of listedpanies are like this,¡±


    ¡°Take Apple, which has a market capitalization of more than two trillion dors,¡±


    ¡°Thergest shareholder, Pioneer Group, holds only about seven percent of the shares.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°So in this case, it is necessary to implement the system of AB shares,¡±


    ¡°Take away the voting rights of other shareholders without depriving them of their shares,¡±


    ¡°Even if you can''t achieve an absolute holding of more than 51%,¡±


    ¡°You should at least aim at taking more than 51% of the voting rights in your hands,¡±


    ¡°Only then can you ensure that others can''t shake your foundation. ¡°


    Saying that Charlie added:


    ¡°You have to remember, today, is the day those shareholders are most afraid of you,¡±


    ¡°No matter if you let them pay the price today, after today,¡±


    ¡°Their fear of you will be dissipated, so you must seize the opportunity.¡±


    When Ste heard this, the whole person was enlightened.


    Charlie was right, the current board members were definitely all like suspects.


    Who hadmitted a crime and were waiting for sentencing.


    They were all ready to receive punishment themselves,


    And if she didn''t take this opportunity to suppress them for a wave,


    Then they would create a feeling of impunity after today.


    In that case, they would only be more arrogant.


    Thinking of this, she immediately said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for your reminder, I understand,¡±


    ¡°Later I will convene a board meeting and ask all board members to surrender,¡±


    ¡°All the voting rights corresponding to their own shareholdings!¡±


    Charlie smiled with satisfaction, ¡°Then I''ll wait for your good news.¡±


    Just then, one of the group''s public rtions managers walked over in stride and said to Ste,


    ¡°Chairperson, Inspector Duncan Li from the NYPD is here, he said he has something important to ask you.¡±


    Ste frowned and said, ¡°He should be here for the matter of Randal,¡±


    ¡°Let you take care of this matter with him, I have other matters, so I won''t meet with him.¡±


    The PR manager immediately nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I''ll gomunicate with him.¡±


    Ste was about to speak when she heard Charlie on the phone speak,


    ¡°Miss Fei, since Duncan ran over to you, then you might as well meet him and see what he really wants.¡±


    "Okay!" Ste immediately agreed and said to the PR manager, ¡°Let Inspector Li in."


    Charlie spoke at this time, ¡°Miss Fei, you don''t have to hang up, I want to hear what he wants to do."


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade," Ste said and put the phone into her pocket.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    A few momentster, Duncan walked in with big steps.


    After he saw Ste, he asked straight to the point:


    ¡°Miss Fei, where is the Miss Ruoli Su who came to New York with you?"


    ¡°I have something to ask her face to face!"

 Chapter 4471

    Chapter 4471


    Hearing Duncan suddenly ask about Ruoli, Ste''s heart, all of a sudden, tensed up.


    She knew that Ruoli''s identity was rtively sensitive, and if Duncan had set his eyes on Ruoli,


    She was afraid that he had already suspected the head of the Cataclysmic Front.


    And she is also very clear, Duncan directly wants to find Ruoli,


    It must be that he has found out Ruoli and herselfing together from the entry information,


    They certainly can not y sloppy with Duncan at this time,


    Otherwise, in case he bids not to let go, there will certainly be trouble.


    On the other end of the phone, Charlie, hearing Duncan ask for Ruoli, Also realized that Duncan must have taken Ruoli


    as a breakthrough.


    At this moment, his heart can not help but show some chagrin,


    He let Ruoli escort Ste to Syria, only after considering Ruolipletely credible,


    As a woman, also convenient for Ste''s close protection and care.


    The reason for this is because of the suddenness of the situation,


    And the need to bring Ste back to inherit the Fei family,


    And it was only natural to have Ruoli escort her to New York at that time.


    But now he realized that he should not have let her enter New York,


    Once she entered, she would naturally leave entry information,


    And Ruoli''s fame is rtivelyrge, it is inevitable to be watched.


    So, he immediately sent a text message to Ruoli with his cell phone


    WeChat, the content is:


    Ruoli, Duncan has been watching you, he is in the Fei family,


    You immediately leave New York, go through a special channel back to China,


    Let Joseph solve the rest of the matter!


    After the message was sent, he heard the phone, Ste said to Duncan:


    ¡°Inspector Li, I take the liberty to ask, I wonder why you are looking for Miss Su?¡±


    Duncan was not ambiguous and said directly,


    ¡°There is information that she has joined the Cataclysmic Front some time ago,


    So I want to consult her about matters rted to the Front.¡±


    Ste said very seriously: ¡°Inspector Li, Miss Su is my guest in New York,¡±


    ¡°And she entered the U.S. through legal channels and is also a green card holder,¡±


    ¡°So it''s not appropriate for you toe here so aggressively,¡±


    ¡°To ask her questions when she has notmitted any crime?¡±


    Duncan said in a cold voice: ¡°Miss Fei, ording to the U.S.w,¡±


    ¡°I have the right of questioning supported by thew in my jurisdiction of responsibility,¡±


    ¡°So I also hope that you do not interfere with my normalw enforcement.¡±


    Hearing this, Ste knew that Duncan was resolute, so she thought in her heart,


    ¡°Mr. Wade is listening over the phone right now, I think he will definitely notify Ruoli,¡±


    ¡°To respond in advance, I have to buy some time for her anyway!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Thinking of this, she put away her friendly attitude just now and said very forcefully,


    ¡°Inspector Li, I know you have the right to ask questions,¡± ¡°But I also have the right to refuse to answer your questions.¡±


    Duncan coldly snorted, ¡°Miss Fei, I know Ruoli is at your Fei Group''s headquarters,¡± ¡°If you let me meet her, then I won''t


    make this matter too difficult for you,¡±


    ¡°But if you insist on going against me, then don''t me me for putting your entire Fei Group on lockdown.¡±


    Ste nodded: ¡°If Inspector Li feels the need to blockade, I have no problem with it,¡±


    ¡°But I would like to remind Inspector Li, blocking the Fei Group requires legal authorization documents,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that I have so many reporters here now who are preparing to withdraw,¡±


    ¡°If you blockade them inside as well, you better have enough legal reasons.¡±

 Chapter 4472

    Chapter 4472


    Duncan saw Ste separate oil and salt, so he opened his mouth and threatened:


    ¡°Miss Fei, I think you also know the identity behind Ruoli, if I go back and apply for a search warrant to block this ce,¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then if the media reporters ask, I will answer truthfully and suspect that Fei''s group has,¡±


    ¡°A rtionship with Cataclysmic Front, then how will Miss Fei exin to the American people?¡±


    Ste said ndly: ¡°My grandfather and I were chased and attacked overseas,¡±


    ¡°And it was Miss Su who protected us all the way back to the U.S.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know exactly what Miss Su''s identity is, I only know that she is my benefactor,¡±


    ¡°My friend, and even if she is a member of the Cataclysmic Front, then I would like to ask,¡±


    ¡°Is there any provision in the U.S.w that does not allow U.S. citizens,¡±


    ¡°To be friends with members of the Cataclysmic Front? ¡°


    Duncan coldly said: ¡°Miss Fei, I think you should know, your nephew Randal and other people who were killedst


    night,¡±


    ¡°Were killed by the hands of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°You can hold a press conference today as the head of the board, must also be rted to the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    Speaking of this, Duncan''s voice raised a few points, threatening:


    ¡°Miss Fei, if this matter gets out, do you think the outside world will think that the reason,¡±


    ¡°Why Randal died is that Miss Fei, in order topete for the family inheritance,¡±


    ¡°You have reached some kind of cooperation agreement with the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Hired the Cataclysmic Front out to exterminate the rtives?¡±


    ¡°When the timees, we may have to investigate you on suspicion of hire for murder,¡± ¡°Which I''m afraid will affect


    your hard-fought future!¡± Ste did not care, ¡°It does not matter, if you want to investigate, you can feel free to


    investigate,¡± ¡°I Ste Fei will cooperate fully, even if the outside world suspicion does not matter,¡±


    ¡°What is clear is clear, I will not be coerced by you to do things I did not do!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Duncan said: ¡°Miss Fei, I may as well tell you, I came up, I have asked the relevant staff downstairs,¡±


    ¡°I gave them a look at Ruoli''s photo information,¡±


    ¡°They all told me that they saw Ruoli apany you in, and has not left,¡±


    ¡°So I believe that she is definitely in the Fei Group.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Ste in a cold voice:


    ¡°If Miss Fei is willing to cooperate, now and call Ruoli over,¡±


    ¡°If you insist on refusing to cooperate, then I can only order the headquarters of the Fei Group to be temporarily closed,¡±


    ¡°When things go wrong, Miss Fei all the consequences you should bear at your own risk!¡±


    Ste smiled faintly, clutching her shoulders, and said lightly:


    ¡°I''m not going to lie to Inspector Li, although I''m not old,¡±


    ¡°But what big battles are there that I have not seen, you do not need to bully me here,¡±


    ¡°If you want to close the Fei Group, then be my guest!¡±


    At this time, Ste believes Charlie must have informed Ruoli in advance.


    With Ruoli''s thunderous style of action, she might be on her way to the airport by now.


    Therefore, she is also not the least bit worried about Duncan closing the Fei Group.


    Duncan''s heart was irritated, the sessive defeats had made him lose his mind,


    At this time he angrily took out his cell phone, called his men, and ordered,


    ¡°From now on, block all the entrances and exits of Fei''s Group, temporarily do not allow anyone to leave!¡±


    The subordinate asked in surprise: ¡°Inspector.......... Fei''s group has hundreds of reporters..... ¡±


    ¡°This action is not a little too big?¡±


    Duncan looked at Ste and said in a cold voice: ¡°I now suspect that the chairman of the Fei Group is associated with


    overseas terrorists,¡±


    ¡°You immediately closed the entire Fei Group, I will now call the director toe with a search warrant!¡±


    To Duncan, Ruoli was the only clue he could find at the moment.


    Therefore, he knew very well that if he wanted to solve the case,


    He had to find Ruoli first and then find a way to dig deeper from her body for other clues rted to the Cataclysmic


    Front.


    Otherwise, once Ruoli and the people of the Cataclysmic Front withdraw from the United States,


    Then this series of lynching execution cases that happened in New York this time,


    Will not only have no possibility of solving the case,


    But at the same time, it will be the biggest shame of his own career as a police officer.

 Chapter 4473

    Chapter 4473


    As a police officer, Duncan naturally abhors the abuse of lynchings.


    In his view, it was the police''s responsibility to fight crime, not the responsibility of other social groups.


    Moreover, other social groups do not have anyw enforcement authority,


    And once they lynch, it is an outright crime, even if it is to punish evil and promote good, it should be sanctioned by the


    Therefore, he is now determined to find Ruoli, and he believes that as long as he,


    Does not give Ste any opportunity to tip-off, Ruoli will certainly not leave.


    Because of this, after he hung up the phone, he said to Ste,


    ¡°Miss Fei, I now need you to take out your phone and put it on the desktop,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time, you are not allowed to touch anymunication devices in the room.¡±


    Ste wanted to agree to him straightforwardly that as long as,


    So if she pressed the lock screen button twice in a row when she took out her phone,


    Her call with Charlie would hang up and automatically lock the screen,


    Which would definitely not be noticed by Duncan.


    But on second thought, she felt that if she agreed to be too crisp,


    It would definitely give Duncan a feeling that she had a n for this matter.


    Therefore, she said in a cold voice pretending to be nervous:


    ¡°Inspector Li, I have always maintained respect for you, but please do not go too far!¡±


    "What right do you have to restrict my personal freedom?¡±


    When Duncan saw that Ste was a bit weak, he immediately took advantage of the situation and said nonchntly,


    "I now suspect that you are in close contact with the criminals,¡±


    "So in order to prevent you from tipping off the criminals,¡±


    "I have the absolute right to restrict your contact with the outside world!¡±


    "If Miss Fei is not convinced, when this matter is over, you can sue me in federal court!¡±


    Ste insisted, "I want to inform mywyer! This is my right!¡±


    Duncan sneered, "Sorry Miss Fei, you are now closely associated with terrorists,¡±


    "And have threatened the homnd security of the United States of America,¡± "So you cannot contact yourwyer


    during extraordinary times!¡± After saying that, he warned, ¡°Miss Fei, I repeat, you immediately take out your phone,¡±


    ¡°And put it on the table, otherwise, I will take action myself!¡±


    Ste gritted her teeth, pretending to be indignant, reached for her phone in her pocket,


    And she pressed the lock screen button twice in a row to hang up the phone and lock the phone screen.


    Afterward, she took the phone out of her pocket andid it on the table,


    She looked angrily at Duncan and asked, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    Duncan smiled contemptuously and said indifferently, ¡°Miss Fei,¡±


    ¡°I hope you understand what kind of mistake you are making,¡±


    ¡°If the final evidence points to you having cooperation with the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Then I will definitely send you to jail myself!¡±


    Ste nodded and replied, ¡°Detective Li, I also hope you can understand that after this matter today,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely protest to the mayor regarding today''s matter,¡±


    ¡°And announce it to all the media, and I hope you will not be removed from your position before you retire.¡±


    Duncan was slightly stunned, then said in a cold voice: ¡°Okay, Miss Fei, we''ll see!¡±


    At this moment, Duncan had his mind made up.


    No matter what kind ofmotion he made in Fei''s group today,


    As long as he could find Ruoli here, then he would be considered to have won.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Ruoli''s identity is already sensitive and special,


    Although she has not broken thew in the United States,


    But given what she did in Tokyo before, it is reasonable to define her as a terrorist.


    So, as long as she is found in the Fei Group, even if the presidentes, he can''t do anything to him.


    But where did he know that Ruoli had already left Fei''s group minutes before?


    And just after she left the Group, the hackers of the Cataclysmic Front,


    Directly invaded the security monitoring of Fei''s Group and tampered with all the CCTV footage of Ruoli.

 Chapter 4474

    Chapter 4474


    As for Ruoli herself, she went directly to the dock of the harbor,


    Where there happened to be a cargo ship of ISU Shipping ready to return to China,


    So Charlie arranged for Ruoli to leave the United States by ship first.


    The cargo ship will sail directly from New York back to China''s China Sea,


    So under normal circumstances will cross the Panama Canal into the Pacific Ocean,


    But because the voyage is too long, Ruoli can take a helicopter directly from the sea,


    To Cuba when the cargo ship passes Cuba, and then from Cuba she can return to China by ne.


    He made a phone call to the New York policemissioner and told him all about his suspicions and motives,


    Asking him toe immediately with a search warrant for support.


    The police chief was originally a little angry at his private action,


    But when he heard that Ruoli was in the Fei Group and might even be rted,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To the more than ten murders that urred in New York,


    He immediately sent someone to the Fei Group for support.


    His and Duncan''s position is the same, whether those mysterious people are doing justice for God or not,


    He must catch these people, otherwise, it is a shame for the whole system.


    Thus, arge number of police officers came from all over the city to support Fei''s group headquarters,


    Including the strongest SWAT special operations unit in the NYPD.


    In order to prevent Ruoli from escaping, the police blocked,


    All the entrances and exits of the Fei Group, and put heavy guards at each of them.


    The other police officers checked the identity information of the people inside one by one,


    And those who were checked correctly were asked to leave the scene immediately.


    After everyone was checked, Ruoli was not found,


    The police officers would bring life detectors and conduct a carpet search of the entire headquarters of the Group.


    In order to prevent idents, the police also informed the immigration authorities,


    To ssify Ruoli as an object of restricted exit.


    Once she appeared at the port of entry and exit,


    The powerful face recognition system would be able to identify it within one second and send an early warning to the


    police.


    Therefore, Duncan believed that Ruoli would not be able to fly.


    While the police wereying a in the Fei Group and preparing to search for Ruoli''s whereabouts,


    Charlie had already arrived in New York.


    Today, Sara will do the final rehearsal in the performance venue,


    Tomorrow night at eight o''clock, her first concert in the United States will be officially opened in New York.


    So Charlie did not rush to find her, but nned to go to Hogan''s restaurant to meet him,


    Talk to him about the current situation,


    And also find the opportunity to ask him if he is interested in returning to China.


    This time, Charlie very low-key first took a helicopter to the vicinity of Chinatown,


    And then walked alone to Chinatown.


    With the experience of meeting Uncle Chen''s restaurantst time,


    He deliberately wore a duck-tongue hat and a disposable mask this time.


    When he came near the restaurant, he suddenly found that, just outside the restaurant,


    A young man in his twenties reached out and grabbed a girl''s cell phone from the roadside,


    Then got into a ck car and took off.


    The girl shouted nervously after her phone was snatched:


    ¡°Please help me call 911, someone snatched my phone!¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly but did not think much about it.


    Then, he took a step to go to Uncle Chen''s restaurant.


    At this time, Uncle Chen pushed open the door, saw Charlie with sunsses and mask,


    With a nce through the posture and hairstyle recognized him,


    So he shook his head slightly, and winked, then skipped him, said to the girl who was robbed of the phone:


    ¡°Girl do not be afraid, firste to the store to sit for a while, I will help you call the police!¡±

 Chapter 4475

    Chapter 4475


    Charlie saw Uncle Chen giving him a wink, although he did not know exactly what the situation was,


    But from his understanding of his meaning, know that the woman who was robbed of the phone must have been a


    fraud.


    However, Charlie did not immediately leave but strutted behind the woman into Uncle Chen''s roast goose store.


    After entering, Charlie deliberately found a corner with his back to the door and sat down,


    Then greeted Uncle Chen and said, ¡°Please I would like to have a roast goose rice.¡±


    Hogan originally did not want Charlie toe in now,


    But saw that he sat in a rtively hidden position, so did not say anything more and said:


    "Okay, you wait a moment, I have to help the girl to call the police.¡±


    After saying that, Hogan took out his cell phone, and entered the three numbers 911,


    Then looked at the girl and asked, "Girl, are you going to tell the police yourself, or should I do it for you?¡±


    The girl looked at Hogan gratefully and said,


    "Just lend me your phone, I''ll tell the police myself.¡±


    "Okay.¡± He directly handed her his cell phone,¡±


    "And after the other party took it, he dialed the 911 emergency number.


    On the phone, the girl told the operator about her phone being robbed, Then told the other party the address, and when


    the other party finished registering,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She hung up and handed the phone back to Hogan, thanking him,


    ¡°Thank you, sir, I''ve already reported it to the police, and the police will be here in a minute.¡±


    ¡°You''re wee.¡± Hogan smiled faintly, put away the phone, and said,


    ¡°Want to eat something? This meal is on me.¡±


    The girl said, ¡°No, no, I just had dinner, thank you, Sir.¡±


    ¡°You''re wee.¡± Hogan nodded and said to the man, ¡°Pour a ss of water for thisdy.¡±


    Without saying a word, the man immediately brought over a ss of lemon water and handed it to the girl.


    The girl said gratefully, ¡°Sir, thank you so much.¡±


    Hogan smiled slightly and said, ¡°It doesn''t matter, we should help each other.¡±


    With that, Hogan said, ¡°Sit by yourself for a while, I''ll go prepare the meal for the guests.¡±


    The girl said, ¡°You go about your business, don''t mind me!¡±


    After less than ten minutes, a police car stopped at the entrance,


    And two police officers stepped out and entered the store, asking, ¡°Who just called 911?¡±


    The girl hurriedly raised her hand and said, ¡°It''s me.¡±


    One of the police officers looked at the girl and asked,


    ¡°The main desk told us that your cell phone was robbed, what happened?¡±


    The girl then said, ¡°About 10 minutes ago, I was talking to a friend in front of this restaurant,


    And suddenly a man came and snatched my phone away.¡±


    The police officer nodded and asked, ¡°Was there only one person on the other side?¡±


    The girl said, ¡°There was only one person who grabbed my phone, but he quickly got into a car and left.¡±


    The police officer asked, ¡°Did you get a good look at the person who grabbed your phone?¡±


    ¡°Probably what race, how tall? His weight is on the fat side or thin side?¡±


    The girl thought about it and said, ¡°He was too fast, I did not react at once,¡±


    ¡°So I did not see his face, but it is certain that the man was yellow, medium height, thin, very sensitive movements.¡±


    The police said helplessly: ¡°Medium height, thin yellow people, in Chinatown to catch,¡±


    ¡°If there are no detailed physical characteristics, catching him is more than difficult.¡±


    Saying that the other party exined: ¡°In fact, you know, street robbery of cell phones,¡± ¡°Laptops, anddies''


    backpacks, on the street, at least thousands of such things happen every day,¡±


    ¡°The vast majority of people are very difficult to catch.¡±


    Another police officer looked around the store at this time,


    And pointed to one of the surveince probes facing the door and said,


    ¡°Since it happened right in front of the store, this surveince probe must be able to capture it, right?¡±


    ¡°If we can get the suspect''s image data, the arrest will be rtively easy.¡±

 Chapter 4476

    Chapter 4476


    After that, the policeman looked at Hogan and said seriously,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sir, we need to take the hard disk in your recorder to retrieve the surveince video and help solve the case.¡±


    He finished with Hogan, then immediately said to his colleague:


    ¡°You go to remove the hard disk, we go straight back,¡±


    ¡°By the way, also take the girl to make a statement.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The man nodded without thinking, and immediately asked Hogan:


    ¡°Sir, where is the hard disk recorder of your surveince system?¡±


    Hogan said with an embarrassed face:


    ¡°Officer, the recorder is there, but there is no hard disk inside........... ¡±


    ¡°No hard drive?!¡± The police officer in charge frowned and asked,


    ¡°I see that the working light of your security camera is on, how can there be no hard disk?¡±


    Hogan took out the hard disk that is counter connected and said:


    ¡°Look, there is indeed no hard disk, my hard disk has long been broken,¡±


    ¡°Have not bought a new one, my store itself is rtively small,¡±


    ¡°There is nothing malicious people thinking about, so it does not matter whether there is surveince video or not,¡±


    ¡°So I simply did not change it, so it is the camera only just as a bluff.¡±


    The police officer walked quickly to the front, and found that in the recorder the hard disk space is indeed empty,


    The face immediately fell down and he said with a depressed face:


    ¡°I should say, sir........ You........ You are too stingy!¡±


    ¡°How much does a hard drive cost? Therge capacity is not more than two or three hundred dors right!¡±


    ¡°How can you even not save this money?¡±


    Hogan said helplessly, ¡°I''m not going to lie, officer, the business in Chinatown is really bad,¡±


    ¡°Usually I try to save some money, but the expenses eat up all my savings at the month''s end.¡±


    The police officer was so angry that he could not say anything for half a day.


    However, angry as he is, he also knows very well, that in this kind of thing they have no way.


    Since there is no hard disk inside the hard disk recorder,


    Naturally, it is impossible to save any surveince video,


    So the boss developed this trick but there is no way to execute it any further.


    Since this is the case, there is no point for him to stay here, So he spoke to the woman and said, ¡°Ms. How about this,¡±


    ¡°Youe to the precinct with us first to make a statement,¡± ¡°We will try to find other clues to help solve the case.¡±


    The woman was also quite helpless, so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I''ll go with you.¡±


    The police officer turned around and walked out, almost walked to the door,


    Turned around and said to Hogan: ¡°Tomorrow hurry to buy a hard drive!¡±


    Hogan quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes, don''t worry, I''ll go buy it tomorrow!¡±


    The police turned and walked away, and soon saw the two mene to the police car at the door,


    Let the woman sit in the back of the police car, started the car, and left the scene.


    At this time, only the man and Charlie remained in the store, Hogan then asked the man to hang a suspended sign at


    the door.


    After hanging it, the man then went to the basement alone to rest,


    Hogan sat opposite Charlie and said, ¡°Young Master Wade, the police have been watching my ce,¡± ¡°I don''t know


    exactly what it''s about, but I guess it must be rted to you.¡±


    ¡°Rted to me?¡± Charlie frowned and asked, "Uncle Chen,¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that the two policemen just now are running towards me?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡± Hogan said seriously: ¡°You see just now that woman and those two police officers,¡±


    ¡°Acting with so much drama, in fact, just wanted to get the recording,¡±


    ¡°Of my store''s security camera, so much trouble must have another n.¡±


    Charlie asked with some curiosity, ¡°Uncle Chen,¡±


    ¡°How did you determine that the woman and the two police officers were acting?¡±

 Chapter 4477

    Chapter 4477


    Hogan exined: ¡°This morning just opened the store and a middle-aged Chinese came to the store.¡±


    ¡°After sitting down to order a random meal then started staring at my three security cameras non-stop,¡±


    ¡°You think about it, serious people go to the restaurant to eat,¡±


    ¡°Who will pay attention to the monitoring situation?¡±


    ¡°So I guessed at the time that he was either a gangster who wanted to grab some cash from me or a inclothes cop.¡±


    Charlie pursued: ¡°And after that? He left after dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hogan said, ¡°The guy finished his meal very quickly, paid the money, and left in a hurry,¡±


    ¡°As soon as he left, I hurried to remove the hard disk in the recorder.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously, ¡°Since the other party is ruled out as a gangster,¡±


    ¡°Who intends to rob some cash, then 80% is the police.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Hogan said, ¡°I was afraid that the police had made such a big detour,¡±


    ¡°To find the CCTV footage of you and Miss Gu, so I destroyed the hard drive first,¡±


    ¡°But then suddenly there was a scene of robbing a cell phone at the door,¡±


    ¡°These two things together, the other party''s motive is clear,¡±


    ¡°Definitely wanted to find an opportunity to remove my hard drive back to investigate,¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°So I gave you a wink, wanted you to note over first.¡±


    Charlie suddenly realized, and could not help but ask:


    ¡°Uncle Chen, to be honest, if you did not give me a wink,¡±


    ¡°I really did not see what was wrong with this matter, how did you judge it?¡±


    Hogan smiled slightly: ¡°They did this scene, the script is quite well thought out,¡±


    ¡°But the director and actors'' choreography is still a bit clumsy,¡± ¡°To put it bluntly without the key details, you write the


    script with no key details,¡±


    ¡°That person looking at it with interest can certainly see the w.¡±


    Said this and continued, ¡°It''s like people are saying that there is no real perfect crime in the world,¡±


    ¡°But in my opinion, although it can not do absolute perfection,¡±


    ¡°But can do it with rtive perfection, as long as the killer''s heart,¡±


    ¡°Then all the police are fine, then even if his crime does not reach absolute perfection, it will not be found.¡±


    Charlie nodded with an educated face, and couldn''t help but ask with great curiosity,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, how did you find out that there was something wrong with this woman?¡±


    Hogan said: ¡°You may not know much, in fact, in Chinatown, although the public opinion is mixed,¡±


    ¡°No matter the overall chaos, but generally there really will not be a Chinese daring to rob in the street here,¡±


    ¡°After all, we are all Chinese, it is easy to inquire who did it,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that Chinatown is cooped up in several Chinese gangs,¡±


    ¡°They are here to collect protection fees in the area, but also set a lot of rules,¡±


    ¡°General thieves really do not dare to rob in the street or make a move in Chinatown in broad daylight,¡±


    ¡°So this woman was robbed in front of my store in broad daylight,¡±


    ¡°It itself is not quite reasonable. Combined with the person who came to the store in the morning,¡±


    ¡°I can basically determine that she had a problem.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there was another thing wrong. The thing is that Chinatown is such a ce,¡±


    ¡°The police is called, even in half an hour it is unlikely to have a police car over,¡±


    ¡°This time surprisingly it took them less than ten minutes toe, see it was all prepared.¡±


    Charlie asked iprehensibly, ¡°So police take a long time toe over?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Hogan said: ¡°Here, in the minority or ethnically dominated ces,¡±


    ¡°The police are generally not asked toe on one hand, on the one hand,¡±


    ¡°There are many gangs, and a high degree of autonomy, the police are generally reluctant to get involved.¡±


    ¡°And as well no one in the district does the police sponsorship,¡±


    ¡°So the police force itself is small, the response speed is naturally not very fast.¡±


    ¡°Here, everything is market-oriented, the police is also the same,¡± ¡°Each rich district in New York with the New York


    police precincts,¡±


    ¡°For the police sry, it is not the city government that is responsible for it,¡±

 Chapter 4478

    Chapter 4478


    Hogan continued: "But the rich people in the rich district are responsible for it,¡±


    "And they patrol with cars in the rich district donated by the rich people,¡±


    "In such ces, not only 24-hour people on duty but also 24 hours there are police patrol,¡±


    "But for the minority gathering ces, we do not generally see the shadow of the police at all.¡±


    Charlie nodded gently and sighed, "So that''s how it is,¡±


    "For someone like me who doesn''t understand the situation, I simply can''t see what''s abnormal here.¡±


    Charlie admired Hogan''s acumen in detail and couldn''t help but praise him,


    "I guess they must have thought they had performed very well,¡±


    "They just didn''t expect to be able to hide from your discerning eyes.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hogan waved his hand and said modestly, "Young Master Wade is praising me,¡±


    "How can I be considered to have a good eye,¡±


    "But I have been in Chinatown for so many years, so I am too familiar with this ce.


    Hogan said, and gave a faint smile and said: "Not exaggerated, you live in a ce for a long time,¡±


    ¡°Even if the dog next door is barking more than the usual change point, you are able to notice it.¡±


    As he continued and asked Charlie with concern, ¡°Young Master Wade, why are the police on you?¡±


    "Is it because they have some clues from the Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, "The Cataclysmic Front didn''t leave any clues,¡±


    "But I myself had something to think about and let a girl with a sensitive identity,¡±


    "Bring the Fei family''s members to New York, I really didn''t think so carefully at that time,¡±


    "I just naturally let that girl bring people over,¡±


    "But ignored that she would leave clues after entering the country.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: "Duncan Li has led people to blockade the headquarters of the Fei Group,¡±


    "Fortunately I received the news in advance and let the girl go first,¡±


    "Otherwise in case they really had found her, things would have really been a bit tricky.¡±


    Hogan hurriedly asked, "Young Master Wade, what is the specific situation, can you tell me in detail?¡±


    Charlie had nothing to hide from Hogan, so he told him about the whole process,


    Of having Ruoli escorting the two people of the Fei family to Syria,


    And then temporarily having her bring them to New York.


    After hearing this, Hogan nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°This matter is indeed a little ill-considered, but it is understandable,¡±


    ¡°You have handled the whole very well, one or two small details a little ill- considered it is human nature.¡±


    Speaking of this, Hogan sighed: ¡°Duncan this time a little ill-considered huh!¡±


    ¡°Blocking Fei''s group with so much fanfare, if he can''t find anyone, his good days wille to an end.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded, ¡°I also didn''t expect that he would act so impulsively.¡±


    ¡°It''s also understandable.¡± Hogan said: ¡°He used to be too smooth,¡±


    ¡°His own cases almost all solved, others who can not solve the case they seek his help,¡±


    ¡°He also has seeded in solving the one case after another, the fame is great,¡±


    ¡°Now he is looking to retire, and he faces such a big incident,¡±


    ¡°The impact is his half-life hard work reputation and image are at stake,¡±


    ¡°In such times, his mentality will certainly be greatly affected.¡±


    ¡°Like a professor in the field of mathematics,¡±


    ¡°In his lifetime all the difficult problems have not been able to defeat him,¡±


    ¡°Would have been able to retire with a winning record,¡±


    ¡°But at this time a series of a dozen or more puzzles he could not solve,¡± ¡°And everyone below the podium wants to see


    how he solves the problem,¡±


    ¡°In this case, it is certainly difficult to control his state of mind. ¡°


    ¡°It is really like that.¡± Charlie nodded in agreement and said, ¡°This matter is indeed a bit unfair to him as well.¡±


    Hogan smiled faintly and said, ¡°Time is also fate dependent, not everyone can get a smooth sailing,¡±


    ¡°We always have to suffer some setbacks, it''s just a matter of time, just sooner orter.¡±


    After saying that, he asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, since you said that the Cataclysmic Front did not leak any clues about you,¡±


    ¡°Then why did the police find me here?¡±


    Charlie thought for a moment and spoke, ¡°It should be because of my great uncle ¡±

 Chapter 4479

    Chapter 4479


    Now that Charlie thinks about it, at that time he heard the news of his grandfather''s critical illness,


    As he was sitting on the second floor of the restaurant,


    And then immediately asked Sara to take the blood dispersal heart-saving pill to Los Angeles,


    A move that he made and did not have time to do any cover-up at all.


    Therefore, as long as the great uncle''s side starts backtracking from Sara''s trajectory after arriving in Los Angeles,


    It will definitely focus its attention on Uncle Chen''s roast goose store.


    Hogan could see Charlie''s helplessness and knew what he was thinking,


    So he spoke up and saidfortingly, ¡°Young Master Wade, people''s lives were at stake,¡±


    ¡°You had no other good choice at that time,¡±


    ¡°And it''s good that your great uncle should not have noticed your presence yet.¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°I came to your store with Sara if he found the CCTV footage,¡±


    ¡°He would probably recognize me, I guess Duncan sent someone to look for your CCTV footage here,¡±


    ¡°It is also to find out who Sara was with and what was special about her.¡±


    Hogan smiled slightly and said, ¡°You can rest assured that there are not many security cameras outside of Chinatown,¡±


    ¡°There used to be some, but they were smashed, and then simply not installed,¡±


    ¡°There is no security camera outside the front door of my store,¡±


    ¡°And even if there is, because of the angle problem, it is impossible to shoot the side here.¡±


    Saying that Hogan continued: ¡°We opened the store, and dare not hang the camera outside the store,¡±


    ¡°So generally the most outside camera is also installed on the inside of the door at the top,¡±


    "And then diagonally to the entire storefront range,¡±


    ¡°But because the camera angle is diagonally down forty-five degrees position,¡±


    "So at most only to their side of the sidewalk, can not shoot the motorway,¡±


    "More Can not shoot the opposite, so you do not have to worry.¡±


    Charlie heard this, and nodded gently: "That''s the best.¡±


    Hogan said with somewhat mncholy: "Young Master Wade since you do not want to expose yourself,¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Then to this ce, you should try not toe in the future........... ¡±


    "This ce has got your great uncle and Duncan Li''s attention,¡±


    "In the future, they will certainly focus on me here.¡±


    "Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said seriously, "After Sara''s concert tomorrow,¡±


    "I may note back to New York for a short period of time,¡±


    "Here I met so many experiences and I don''t have a good feeling in my heart about it, So in future, I will avoid this city.¡±


    Hogan smiled, nodded with a little mncholy, and said,


    "Rarely can you find the second city in this world that has so much to offer,¡± "Whether it''s the morous Wall Street or


    the slums,¡±


    ¡°Everywhere there is something that characterizes the group and their negative aspects;¡±


    ¡°The evil of the slums is straightforward, violence, shooting, drug bays, human trade,¡±


    ¡°But the evil of Wall Street is much more terrible than the slums, those sitting in the skyscrapers of Wall Street,¡±


    ¡°Just sitting together, with the burning of a cigar, can decide the life and death of a third world country,¡±


    ¡°And its tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands or even millions of people,¡±


    ¡°In the face of profit, treating human life as if it is nothing.¡±


    Charlie saw that Hogan was also quite emotional, so he could not help but ask:


    ¡°Uncle Chen, you havee to the United States for so many years, have you ever thought of going back?¡±


    Hogan was slightly stunned, then looked up at Charlie, and said seriously:


    ¡°Young Master Wade, to be honest, I want to go back, although my old father is no longer alive,¡±


    ¡°But my mother is still alive, and now has entered the old age,¡±


    ¡°I also want to do my filial piety around her.......... ¡±


    Speaking of this, Hogan lightly sighed: ¡°Only, Mr. Gu went to make peace with Liu Sheng for me back then, I promised


    the surname Liu in front of the two of them, never to return to Hong Kong Ind in this life.¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°Uncle Chen, just Liu Sheng of Hong Kong Ind,¡± ¡°I really don''t care about him, as long as


    you want to go back, I will solve all this for you.¡±

 Chapter 4480

    Chapter 4480


    Hogan stood up, sped his hands, arched his hands, and said,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, your strength is heavenly,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention one Liu, even if ten Liu, no one will ever be your opponent


    Speaking of this, Hogan ashamedly said: ¡°But, young master Wade, a gentleman''s word,¡±


    ¡°When a team of horses is hard to follow! I''m not afraid of death,¡±


    ¡°But I''m afraid that others will poke my backbone and call me a viin who goes back on his


    word......................................... ¡±


    ¡°So....... please don''t put pressure on Liu for my sake, since he kept his promise and didn''te after me anymore,¡±


    ¡°I should also keep my promise and never return to Hong Kong Ind in this life!¡±


    Charlie was slightly stunned, and felt in his heart that Hogan was open and honest,


    But also felt that he was too decent and set the moral bar too high, torturing only himself.


    However, Charlie could see the determination in his eyes at this time,


    And knew that this matter could not be done in ordance with his own ideas,


    So to let Hogan put down the things that happened back then to move forward,


    It is still necessary to follow what the old ancestor said, to untie the bell must first tie the bell.


    Otherwise, even if he lets the Front escort him back to Hong Kong,


    Using strength to force Liu to grovel, but Hogan''s heart will still feel the burden.


    The fact is that Charlie has not thought of changing his words with Hogan,


    Although he has an agreement with Liu not to return to Hong Kong Ind,


    But he did not agree with Liu to not return to the maind, so Hong Kong Ind he can not return,


    But can also go back to the maind with him, to work for the Wade Group,


    Then with the Wade Group''s backing, even if Liu knows it,


    It is not possible for him toe to the Wade family to ask for punishment.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, with the wordsing to his mouth, Charlie finally did not say.


    He knew that with Hogan''s character, he would not refuse his request,


    On ount of his father''s kindness to him and saving his life.


    But he also knew that the incident and the people in that incident, for Hogan, is a knot in his heart.


    He should not let him devote himself to the business of Wade''s Group before his heart knot is opened.


    Therefore, he decided that after his wife''s master ss in the United States is over,


    He would take the time to go to Hong Kong Ind and have a good chat with that Liu,


    Preferably so that he could personally withdraw his order to Hogan,


    And allow him to return to Hong Kong Ind freely.


    After he returns to Hong Kong Ind and settles his mind,


    He will then throw an olive branch at him.


    ¡°If I have the ability to do so, I will make Liu''s heart and soul to invite you back from New York,¡±


    ¡°If I do not have the ability, I will not use my strength to force Liu to give in.¡±


    Hogan heard this, and wanted to say something, but hesitated for a moment, and then held back.


    Immediately, he looked at Charlie, nodded gratefully, and seriously said,


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Wade, for understanding!¡±


    Charlie looked at the time and said, ¡°Uncle Chen, I still have some things to take care of,¡±


    ¡°So I won''t bother you anymore, Sara should have invited you to see her concert tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°If you have time, we''ll see you there and then.¡±


    Hogan shook his head and said, ¡°Young Master Wade, I won''t be going to Miss Gu''s concert,¡±


    ¡°Your great uncle should still be in Los Angeles today,¡± ¡°And Duncan''s attention is on the Fei Group for the time being,¡±


    ¡°So when they each finish their business at hand, they will probablye to me to ask about Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°As long as Duncan did not recognize that I was beside Miss Gu when Randal Fei disappeared,¡±


    ¡°Then I can still say that Miss Gu came to the store, just by chance toe over for a meal,¡±


    ¡°And I only care about making a living all day long, and I do not know any big stars, so I did not notice;¡±


    ¡°If they don''t have a clue that I know Miss Gu, I guess this time I can stall it smoothly,¡±


    ¡°But if they find out that I went to Miss Gu''s concert tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°This matter will be hard to exin, and maybe Duncan will also remember me.¡±


    Charlie nodded understandingly and said, ¡°Uncle Chen, in that case,¡±


    ¡°Then I''lle back to see you when I have the next chance toe to New York!¡±

 Chapter 4481

    Chapter 4481


    Especially when he saw that he was now strong and aplished, he was sincerely happy for his old benefactor


    At a certain moment, he also moved the idea of serving for Charlie to repay Changying''s kindness.


    However, on second thought, he felt that he was just an illegal immigrant,


    Who had been selling roast goose in Chinatown for more than ten years,


    While Charlie had long been a top tycoon worth hundreds of billions of dors,


    And the difference between himself and him was really a difference between clouds and mud in a deep well.


    After all, the difference in strength is too great, even if he has a passion for repaying kindness,


    But in the eyes of outsiders, he may be, under the guise of repaying kindness, trying to climb up thedder.


    What''s more, Charlie may not really need his help, maybe he opened his mouth, but just give him trouble.


    Therefore, Hogan thought about it but gave up the idea of offering himself.


    And what he didn''t know was that although Charlie was eager for virtuous people,


    He didn''t want him to serve him with a heavy past.


    Therefore, his intention was to first help Hogan achieve nirvana and rebirth.


    Moreover, with Charlie''s character, he did not like to hang on to his mouth before things were done,


    So he did not reveal half a word to this old man.


    As he parted, Hogan''s eyes were red and he said to Charlie,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, please take care of yourself!¡±


    Charlie also said respectfully, "Don''t worry, Uncle Chen, I will.¡±


    Saying that Charlie took out a blood dispersing heart-saving pill from his pocket and put it in Hogan''s hand,


    Saying seriously, "Uncle Chen, this pill can cure a hundred diseases and help heal a thousand wounds,¡±


    "You just keep it by your side, just in case.¡±


    Hogan hurriedly wanted to stuff the pill back into Charlie''s hand and said with trepidation,


    "Young Master Wade, how can I........ ept this great gift.......... please take it


    back!¡±


    Charlie shook his head, pushed him away slightly, and said seriously:


    "Uncle Chen, if my father were alive, he would consider you as his brother,¡±


    "And I believe you would also consider me as your own son,¡±


    "So it is only natural for me, as a junior, to pay respect to you.¡±


    After saying that, he took two steps back, slightly arched his hand, and said,


    "See youter,¡± before turning around to leave.


    By the time Hogan chased him out, Charlie had already gone far away.


    At this time, Charlie was walking like a fly, not even looking back,


    Hogan looked at the medicine box in his hand, only felt like a lump in his throat,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Unconsciously, his eyes are already full of tears.


    After saying goodbye to Hogan, Charlie took a car and went to Long Beach.


    Ruoli had already evacuated in time, but Joseph,


    And the other members of the Cataclysmic Front were still here.


    Therefore, Charlie went directly to the vi that the Cataclysmic Front had rented.


    After Joseph was ordered to solve all the sgum in New York who were involved,


    With Randal in the early morning, he was here waiting for Charlie''s next instruction.


    After Charlie arrived, he personally ran out of the vi to greet him and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the tasks you gave me have all been sessfullypleted.¡±


    Charlie nodded and spoke, ¡°Joseph, you have done a good job this time,¡±


    ¡°Not only did you kill all the sgum that should be killed, but the matter was also done very beautifully,¡±


    ¡°It is almost time for you and the other brothers to withdraw,¡±


    ¡°The ten billion dors that the Fei family gave to the Cataclysmic Front arrive,¡±


    ¡°After you go back, you should build up the base of the Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    Hearing that Charlie was leaving, Hogan had an extraordinarilyplicated expression.


    To Charlie, although he had only just met him, but because Charlie''s father had a kindness to him,


    Plus Charlie himself also made him very appreciated, so he also developed a very kind feeling towards him.

 Chapter 4482

    Chapter 4482


    Joseph said gratefully, ¡°Mr. Wade don''t worry, I will do my best to not let you down!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and instructed, "Have the brothers evacuate in an orderly manner,¡±


    "Don''t leave any clues for the New York police.¡±


    Joseph said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, I have already arranged for my men,¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "To handle the ceprehensively, so no clues will be left behind.¡±


    Charlie looked at the vi and said, "This vi you rented,¡±


    "Why don''t you just spend the money to buy it and keep it as the stronghold of Joseph in New York.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Joseph immediately agreed and said,


    "Then I will have my men go to the broker today to talk about it and buy it as soon as possible.¡±


    After saying that, Joseph added: "Mr. Wade, I see that New York is not peaceful recently,¡±


    "Do you need me to leave some men here to help Miss Fei?¡±


    "No need.¡± Charlie waved his hand and said, "Ste has just sat as the head of the Fei family,¡±


    "If I keep people by her side at this time, it will make others look at it,¡±


    ¡°And have a big implication of developing her into a puppet,¡±


    ¡°It is better not to trigger such a misunderstanding.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: ¡°By the way, after this vi is bought,¡±


    ¡°You can pick a few of the core members of the Cataclysmic Front with the cleanest identities,¡±


    ¡°And let them stay here temporarily, just in case.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Joseph said, ¡°Then your subordinate will make the arrangementster.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded and added: ¡°There is one more thing that you need to do.¡±


    Joseph said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, if there is anything you want, just give me an order.¡±


    Charlie sighed and sighed: ¡°The videos I exposed, in order to respect those innocent girls who died tragically,¡±


    ¡°Their facial features were blurred, which will definitely affect the subsequent confirmation of the true identity of the


    victims,¡±


    ¡°So you go back and send the original files of these videos to the New York police in an anonymous way,¡±


    ¡°So that they can work with the Fei family to determine the identity of all the victims.¡±


    ¡°So that the Fei family can alsoplete thepensation as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Joseph spoke up, ¡°I will


    arrange for the technical staff to send an email,¡±


    ¡°To the New York police directly from the overseas serverter, and send all the video files to them.¡±


    At this moment, Fei''s group headquarters.


    Arge number of police officers and SWAT officers had already surrounded Fei''s headquarters building.


    The police blocked every entrance and exit of the whole building,


    Only one exit was reserved for inspection. All the people in the building, Whether they were employees or journalists, or


    members of the Fei family, They all had to pass through the exits one by one in an orderly manner, And undergo a full


    inspection ording to the police''s requirements.


    The police have to check the identity of each person in detail through the face and fingerprint verification.


    Ruoli''s identity was actually quite obvious, a young, tall Asian woman.


    But the police still will not let go of any other skin color, or other age group of women,


    Even if they know they are looking for a woman, but still will be a full verification of the identity of each male,


    Just in case there is any negligence, Ruoli takes advantage of the opportunity to escape.


    The extremely strict screening made everyone grumble,


    Especially those media reporters who hadn''t had the chance to leave yet.


    So everyone simply did not rush to leave, one by one, carrying the camera,


    Picking up the microphone, directly began to report live.


    For a while, people all over the United States are concerned about the police action,


    They do not understand why the New York police went to the Fei Group,


    After all, the Fei Group has just done an impable crisis public rtions, The public concern about the Fei Group and


    Ste is unprecedentedly high. Duncan is staying at this time inside the temporarymand center set up at the scene,


    He firmly believes that he came today suddenly, Ruoli certainly can not have a chance to escape.


    Now, what he is waiting for is to purge everyone from Fei''s group,


    And then bring people in to catch a turtle in a jar!


    At this time, his most trusted men called him.


    Seeing the other party''s iing point, Duncan instantly got excited,


    After picking up the phone, he asked off the cuff:


    ¡°How about it, found the surveince video of that roast goose store?

 Chapter 4483

    Chapter 4483


    At this moment, Duncan''s heart is filled with two things.


    One is to hurry up to catch the murderer in New York in the past two days.


    The other is to help good brother Marshal to find out the secrets held by Sara.


    At the moment, the Fei Group is under full control, and it is only a matter of time before Ruoli is found.


    Therefore, when he received this call, he was expecting his subordinate to give good news.


    However, the voice on the other end of the phone said helplessly,


    ¡°Chief, we acted out a whole y as you instructed, but to our surprise,¡±


    ¡°There was no hard disk in the surveince camera of that barbecue restaurant.¡±


    ¡°No hard disk?!¡± Duncan was poured a pot of cold water on him and he asked offhandedly,


    ¡°Why is there no hard disk? Was it taken away in advance?¡±


    The colleague he sent out replied, ¡°The owner said that the hard disk broke down long ago,¡±


    ¡°So it has not been reced with a new one.¡±


    Duncan asked offhandedly, ¡°What about the broken hard disk? It was not in the machine?¡±


    The subordinate said: ¡°No, I also asked, and the hard disk position of the surveince recorder was indeed empty.¡±


    Duncan''s expression froze and said with a tight frown,


    ¡°This is not right! If the hard disk was dysfunctional, and he is not prepared to repair it,¡± ¡°Then he had absolutely no


    need to take the hard disk out of the hard disk box,¡±


    ¡°It is like yourputer CPU is broken, and then you are prepared to put thisputer aside to idle,¡±


    ¡°It has been idle, you will still open it up to take its parts out?¡±


    "This....... ¡± the subordinate mused and asked offhandedly,


    "Boss, you mean to say that the store owner has a problem?¡±


    "This person definitely has a problem,¡± Duncan said in a cold voice:


    "Check the owner''s information for me, and send some men to quietly monitor him, so that he does not escape.¡±


    Saying that, he instructed again, "You have to remember that you must not alert the snake!¡±


    "Yes!¡± The handlers immediately agreed and said, "Then I''ll arrange it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, the person in charge on this side of the scene ran over and said,


    "Inspector Li, the people at the headquarters of the Fei Group have almost been evacuated,¡±


    "And no trace of that Ruoli has been found yet, the special team will immediately go in,¡±


    "With life detectors and search and rescue dogs.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan nodded and said, "Order down a carpet search,bined with,¡±


    "The architectural blueprint of the building, do not let go of any possible escape route!¡±


    The other party immediately said, "Please rest assured, Inspector Li,¡± ¡°We have cut off all the pipes connecting the


    group''s headquarters to the outside world,¡±


    ¡°Unless the other party turns into a fly and flies out, it is definitely impossible to escape otherwise.¡±


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Duncan ordered, ¡°Let the special team begin its operation!¡±


    ¡°Before it gets dark, make sure to find her for me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Charlie had already left Long Beach and headed to the venue where Sara was performing.


    Since she had no way to carry her cell phone while rehearsing on stage,


    Sara created a WeChat group in advance, adding herself, Charlie, and her manager Tasha in it,¡±


    ¡°Leaving Tasha in charge of receiving Charlie.


    All the performers rted to the show were fully engaged in the rehearsal,


    Except for Sara''s agent Tasha who had nothing to do.


    For Tasha, she was most busy before the performance preparation,


    Such as negotiating various cooperation, engaging in various publicity, and coordinating various media resources,


    And studying how to help Sara to engage in a resource exchange.


    However, once the show entered the countdown state,


    It also means that her preliminary work has basically beenpleted, so this time instead of getting free.

 Chapter 4484

    Chapter 4484


    Knowing that Charlie wasing, Tasha waited outside the venue early, And once she saw him arrive, she said with


    great diligence,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you''re here! Sara is rehearsing and asked me to receive you!¡±


    He looked at Tasha and asked with surprise: "Miss Tasha,¡±


    ¡°We have known each other for a long time, why have you suddenly be so polite today?¡±


    Tashaughed: "Look at you, Mr. Wade, I am always very polite to you.¡±


    Charlie teased, "Now is not the time for you to point at me and call me a negative-hearted man.¡±


    Tasha said with a serious face, "No, no, no, adults must learn to return one size to another,¡±


    "You really behaved like a negative-hearted man in handling Sara''s problem,¡±


    "But in other aspects, your personality is still very strong.¡±


    After saying that, she ignored Charlie''s depressed expression,


    Pointed to therge performance venue behind her and said with a smile, "Look, Mr. Wade, this is the best performance


    venue in New York,¡± "We were worried that we might not even have the chance to use it,¡±


    "After being set up by the Fei family, but who would have thought that this venue has now be ours


    directly....................................... ¡±


    Speaking of this, she said to Charlie with a face of admiration: ¡°Mr. Wade, it is all because of you!¡±


    Charlie was a bit teary-eyed at this point.


    Tasha is quirky, sometimes speaks with a gun,


    But sometimes gives people a rare feeling of frankness.


    So when she stepped on it, he really did not know what to answer.


    So, he could only change the subject and said,


    ¡°By the way, what is the pattern inside this venue? Is there a VIP box?¡±


    "Yes," Tasha replied smoothly, then asked,


    "Mr. Wade, you don''t want to watch the show in a box tomorrow, right?"


    Charlie nodded: "That''s right, the VIP box should be low-key."


    Tasha said, "Low profile is low profile, but the distance is also the farthest,"


    "In thest row of the head, when Sara is on stage, it is estimated that you will not be seen."


    Charlie seriously said, "The situation is special, this time I will not show my face."


    For Charlie, what he was most worried about was that someone from Grandma''s family,


    Woulde over tomorrow to support Sara in the show, in that case,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once they see him, there was a high probability that they would recognize him.


    Tasha was also more understanding of Charlie''s request and spoke, ¡°Then I''ll take you in for a spin, and you can see


    the venue first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, Charlie was led by Tasha and went inside the venue.


    At this time, Sara was busy rehearsing on stage.


    So, Tasha became Charlie''s guide and led him, taking him around the entire performance venue.


    This is arge performance venue that can amodate tens of thousands of people,


    The audience seats are distributed in a stepped pattern, the closer to the stage the lower, the farther the higher.


    And in the arena at the end, the highest row of seats directly above the audience,


    There is a row of very good privacy VIP boxes, these VIP boxes,


    Are used especially for VIPs during major sports events.


    In this way, VIPs can drink and chat with friends while overlooking the entire game from above,


    While also ensuring excellent privacy.


    In some European ser stadiums, many celebrities have their own exclusive boxes,


    And when there is a game, they meet with their friends to drink and watch the game in the box.


    Charlie immediately spotted this position, so he asked Tasha: ¡°Tasha, for this concert, has the VIP room been sold?¡±


    "No." Tasha said, "Sara''s concerts are only sold to the audience in the form of different areas,


    Not VIP rooms, VIP rooms are generally not activated."


    Charlie nodded, pointed to the middlemost box, and spoke, "Then leave this one for me."

 Chapter 4485

    Chapter 4485


    Originally, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble,


    Charlie even intended that he would note to Sara''s first concert in New York tomorrow.


    It was also clear that if he really didn''te, not only would Sara feel disappointed,


    But his wife ire would definitely be very sad too.


    However, after actually seeing the venue, he was relieved in his heart.


    When the timees, he could bring his wife inside the VIP box to watch Sara''s concert,


    Which would also greatly avoid the possibility of exposure.


    Tasha also knew something about Charlie, so after hearing him say that he wanted a box,


    She didn''t say anything more and quickly agreed, saying, "No problem, I''ll take you up to have a look."


    Charlie nodded and followed her to the box, she pushed open the door and introduced to him:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this venue''s VIP box is veryrge, usually more than 50 square meters,


    With a separate bathroom inside, it is possible to arrange a party inside,¡±


    ¡°Once youe in, anything you need will be sent over by the staff,¡±


    ¡°So there is no need to go out, basically will not be seen by others,¡±


    ¡°And the ss is also a one-way privacy ss, the outside audience can not see inside.¡±


    Charlie looked at the environment, this box is very luxuriously decorated,


    At first nce, it gives the look of a gathering ce for the New York''s top rich people.


    So, he said, ¡°Okay, let''s take this one.¡±


    Tasha nodded and said, ¡°If Mr. Wade wants to be as low-key as possible,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for you to go directly to the VIP channel,¡±


    ¡°There is a physical partition between the VIP box and the other audience seats below,¡±


    ¡°You cane up directly from the VIP channel, no one else will see you.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Charlie said with a satisfied nod: ¡°Then it''s settled, before the concert tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°You help me arrange a docking staff, then I directly find him toe in.¡±


    Tasha said: ¡°Mr. Wade, for such a distinguished guest like you,¡±


    ¡°How can I arrange another staff member to dock? I must be in charge personally!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly waved his hand and said,


    ¡°No, no, you must be very busy at that time, so I won''t bother you with this kind of thing,¡±


    ¡°Just find someone who doesn''t know me and tell him that I am your feng shui master.¡±


    Tasha saw that Charlie rejected her in seconds, and immediately realized that he was worried about something so she


    immediately said,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you don''t have to worry so much, although I''m not a good person,¡±


    ¡°But I''m certainly not the kind of bad people who harm others and benefit themselves,¡±


    ¡°I know that you wille with your wife tomorrow, and I will certainly not say the wrong things in front of your wife.¡±


    Charlie was tempted to say I can''t trust you, but then he thought,


    Although Tasha''s temper is a bit hot, but when she does something,


    She must still have a number in her heart,


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to work with Sara for so many years.


    So, he did not refuse again, nodded, and said, ¡°Then it will be hard for you then.¡±


    With that, he stepped forward to therge floor-to-ceiling ss window,


    In front of the box and looked in the direction of the stage.


    On the stage, Sara is rehearsing a very fast-paced singing and dancing song with the backing dance team,


    Although the distance is a bit far, but the good thing is that the perspective can overlook the entire stage,


    Plus there arerge LED screens on both sides of the stage,


    And the whole process is ying various angles of camera close-up images, so the view is also very good.


    In this way, it can also ensure the experience of his wife when watching the show tomorrow night.


    While Charlie was watching Sara rehearse at the venue,


    The atmosphere at the Fei Group headquarters building was getting more and more awkward.


    Arge number of special warfare team members entered the building one after another,


    And conducted a carpet search of the entire building partition, but,

 Chapter 4486

    Chapter 4486


    After searching the entire building, they did not find Ruoli''s shadow.


    You should know that the equipment used by the members of the special warfare team is the most advanced,


    They use the life detector, even if the person is behind steel and concrete it will not cause any impact,


    And almost difficult to be artificially interfered with,


    Even if Ruoli''s ability to hide is strong, but she can not hide from the search of this instrument.


    Plus there are dozens of well-trained police dogs at the scene,


    Even if there are people hiding through several walls, the dogs will be aware of it.


    So, this two-pronged approach can ignore almost any interference,


    And as long as Ruoli is still at Fei''s group headquarters, she will definitely be found.


    But even with such advanced detection capabilities, it may still not be able to discover Ruoli''s trail.


    This makes Duncan feel iparably astonished at the same time,


    But also can''t help thinking a question: Has she escaped in advance?


    But after thinking about it, he thought it was unlikely.


    His action has been very fast, and has not given Ste,


    The opportunity to inform anyone, how can Ruoli escape so timely?


    The chief of the Police Department has also been on the edge of his seat at this time,


    And none of the media reporters outside who have been identified and approved for release have left,


    And are on the scene for live coverage.


    The public''s discontent with the Police has grown stronger as the reports continue.


    Although everyone knew that the Police was making such a big effort to catch the killers of Randal Fei and other sgum.


    The vast majority of the public, however, is relying on their own sense,


    To distinguish between right and wrong to judge the issue, and not from the perspective of justice.


    If you look at this matter from a judicial point of view, then, like Duncan,


    No matter how these people are punishing evil and promoting good, they do not have the power to enforce thew,


    So, without the power to enforce thew and kill people, it is undoubtedly a crime,


    and since it is a crime, they must be arrested and brought to justice.


    However, the vast majority of New Yorkers and the American public,


    Are looking at this matter from a personal perspective of right and wrong.


    In their eyes, Randal and these sgum deserve to die, and whoever killed them is a hero in the eyes of the people.


    They have been able to do wrong for so long and harm so many innocent girls,


    Which is itself a dereliction of duty on the part of the Police.


    Since someone has done for the Police what they could not do, the Police should note for them,


    But should reflect on why they have not been able to find out what Randal and these people have done,


    Instead of focusing on catching the unsung heroes who have done good.


    The American people''s view of right and wrong, and Hollywood superhero movies are almost the same,


    In the eyes of the people, whether it is Spider-Man, or Batman, Iron Man, sh,


    As long as they have the ability to stand up for themunity to remove violence and ensure peace,


    Thew enforcement powers or now enforcement powers, the people simply do not care.


    So, what the Police is doing right now has caused great public anger,


    And the curses on the inte are getting louder and louder.


    The mayor even personally called the policemissioner,


    Asking them to immediately stop the blockade and searching in Fei group,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And at the same time publicly give an exnation,


    Telling them why they blocked Fei''s group to arrest and whether they had caught them.


    The police chief''s head is as big as a bucket. After repeatedly confirming that the special operations team had found no


    trace of Ruoli,


    He immediately rushed into Duncan''s temporarymand center, pointed at his nose, and cursed,


    ¡°Pull everyone out immediately! In five minutes,¡±


    ¡°You will go and exin to the media the purpose and results of today''s operation!¡±


    Duncan was already manipted by the gambler''s mentality at this time and vowed to take this opportunity to take a


    chance.


    Therefore, at this time, hearing that the director wants to let him withdraw the people,

 Chapter 4487

    Chapter 4487


    Duncan immediately angrily retorted: ¡°If we withdraw the people now, it will be aplete loss for us!¡±


    The director asked rhetorically: ¡°Hasn''t it been thoroughly searched? How much longer do you want to search?¡±


    ¡°Even if I give you a month''s time to tear down this building, you will not be able to find the people!¡±


    Duncan blurted out, ¡°Director, you let the special operations team search again,¡±


    ¡°I think she definitely can''t escape, maybe she''s hiding somewhere in the Fei Group!¡±


    The chief said angrily: ¡°Li, I know you are close to retirement, encountered such a case,¡±


    ¡°In heart, you must not be convinced, but I tell you, now this matter has been in front of the media,¡±


    ¡°And in public, it has sparked a huge discontent, now the Inte is full of curses for police,¡±


    ¡°The mayor has made countless calls using us!¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°That''s why we have to catch Ruoli and find a way to force her,¡±


    ¡°To give the cause and effect of the Cataclysmic Front''s involvement in this matter!¡±


    The director scolded: ¡°You''re out of your mind, right? Whether or not those people were killed by the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°I''ll tell you one thing, now the people of the United States and even the world are apuding the death of these


    people,¡±


    ¡°And they all regard the killer behind the scenes as a hero,¡±


    ¡°Even the mayor asked us to stop the investigation, you still want to disobey the mayor''s orders?


    Duncan was suddenly dumbfounded by the question.


    He was silent for a moment and asked, ¡°Director, it''s okay to close the team now,¡±


    ¡°But what about after that? Will this matter never be investigated?¡±


    The director waved his hand and said, ¡°This matter is not your concern,¡±


    ¡°You have less than a year to retire, tomorrow just hand over the work,¡±


    ¡°Take a leave period before retirement, rest at home when you retire,¡±


    ¡°I will give you a grand send-off ceremony, an honorable retirement.¡±


    When Duncan heard this, he suddenly became anxious and said angrily: ¡°You want me to get out now?


    The director said word by word: ¡°No, I just want you to take a break and leave the rest of the work to someone else.¡±


    Saying that, the director patiently advised, ¡°Li, you have dedicated so many years to the police department,¡±


    ¡°Think of it as leaving more opportunities for young people,¡±


    ¡°Before you retire, as for yourself, just go and take a good rest.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Duncan said in a cold voice: ¡°There is no way I can retire early until this case is solved!¡±


    ¡°I can''t allow my years of police career to end up with such a humiliating case to retire with!¡±


    After saying that, he threatened, ¡°Chief, if you want to take this case out of my hands,¡±


    ¡°Then I will go to the mayor toin against you!¡±


    ¡°Comining about me?¡± The director gave a bitterugh, then said helplessly:


    ¡°Li, I told you clearly, next year''s mayoral election, the current mayor is seeking a re-election,¡±


    ¡°This case has already brought a great negative impact on his re-election,¡±


    ¡°If now because we provoke public anger, then the hope of re-election will bepletely lost!¡±


    ¡°So, it''s not me who wants you to retire early, it''s the mayor who wants you to retire early!¡±


    When these words came out, Duncan was dumbfounded.


    He really didn''t expect that the mayor, who had repeatedly praised him in public, wanted him to retire early.


    The director saw that he could not say anything, so he continued to add:


    ¡°Li, there are only two options in front of you, the first is that you take the initiative to apply for early retirement,¡± ¡°This


    case will make you lose some face, but at least will not let you lose your reputation,¡±


    ¡°It is just a stain, as the people say, not a sage, who can not be faulted,¡±


    ¡°There is such a stain, it will not have much effect on you.¡±


    ¡°Besides, as the Police Commissioner, this case will also leave a stain on my resume,¡±


    ¡°I can face it openly, what do you have to hesitate about?¡±


    Speaking of which, the Commissioner cleared his throat and added:


    ¡°Ahem....... Li, if you do not want to do this, then the Police will publicly announce the suspension of your work,¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°as for the reason for suspending your work, in view of the fact that you have unshirkable responsibility,¡±


    ¡°In a number of aspects of this series of cases, including but not limited to the fact that,¡±


    ¡°For so long failed to discover the facts of Randal and other people''s crimes,¡±


    ¡°As well as Randal''s kidnapping case until he was torn by the murderer you failed to catch them!¡±

 Chapter 4488

    Chapter 4488


    Duncan''s entire body was suddenly green with anger.


    But the director said with a serious face: ¡°Li, out of the big things that can not be solved,¡± ¡°Someone has toe out to


    take the me, you work in the Police for so many years,¡±


    ¡°This reason you can not understand? I do not want you to take the me,¡±


    ¡°But if you are really stubborn, then I can only say sorry to you in advance!¡±


    Duncan gritted his teeth and looked at the other party,


    Even though his heart was filled with hatred, he also knew that the chief was telling the truth.


    In fact, most of the time, the Police system is still very protective of the calf,


    Their own people caused trouble, the top for overall image considerations will certainly find a way out.


    However, the Police is not always able to handle everything.


    In the past few years, the Police''s violentw enforcement against ethnic minorities has caused huge public outrage,


    And at first, the Police tried to shield their own people, but in the end,


    They had to make sacrifices because of public outrage.


    Now Randal is involved in a series of cases that is also extremely bad, but suddenly,


    The police department has not found a way to deal with it,Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    But from the current situation, one can also guess, that the probability of this matter is difficult to investigate,


    So it will not take long, in the Police department it must be someone to take the me.


    Now, it may be a wise choice to retreat.


    Moreover, Duncan also knows that now he has little choice.


    Either go for an active retirement or passive retirement, in the end, there is no second choice but to retire.


    So, after weighing the pros and cons, he spoke decisively and said, ¡°Okay, I ept it.¡±


    The director nodded gratefully and instructed, ¡°Later on, you go and do a short meeting with the media,¡±


    ¡°Say that the police got a tip-off that there were suspects operating in this building,¡±


    ¡°But after searching, it was confirmed that there was no trace of the suspects,¡±


    ¡°And this operation might be a mistake of intelligence, don''t exin too much else.¡±


    Duncan said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I''ll go in a moment.¡±


    The director nodded and said, ¡°Tomorrow morning I will arrange an internal meeting,¡±


    ¡°You will take the initiative at the meeting that you are too stressed and want to take a break,¡±


    ¡°I will agree to do so, and then give this case to Bruno to continue to be in charge.¡±


    Duncan asked, ¡°Is it to let Bruno continue the investigation?¡±


    "Investigation!" The director waved his hand and said, ¡°I will ask Bruno to change the direction of the investigation, on


    the one hand,"


    ¡°To investigate the identity of the victims to see if there are other victims who have not been found,"


    ¡°On the other hand, also thoroughly investigate Randal and his other associates,"


    ¡°To see if there are any fish left out of the."


    Duncan asked off the cuff: ¡°What about the murderer? No more arrests?"


    ¡°Arrest what!" The director smiled and asked him, ¡°You tell me how to catch them?"


    ¡°If it''s not the work of the Cataclysmic Front, can we find the real killer?"


    ¡°If it is the work of the Cataclysmic Front, how do you want me to go to the Front to catch someone?"


    ¡°Not to mention that the Cataclysmic Front is not easy to deal with, even if it is,"


    ¡°How am I going to exin the people''s side after I''ve arrested them?"


    ¡°When the timees, after all the hard work, it will still be a scolding?"


    Duncan could not help but ask: ¡°Director, we arew enforcement officers,"


    ¡°If we do not catch such criminals who tantly vite thew, how can we uphold the dignity of thew?"


    The director said ndly: ¡°At times like this, we must learn topromise,"


    ¡°Our priority is not to maintain the dignity of thew, but to satisfy the public,¡±


    ¡°I n to render it into a headless unsolved case, then the public will not think we are ipetent,¡±


    ¡°They will only think that their heroes are more powerful than they thought,¡±


    ¡°And then will not be because we did not solve the case, and thene to trouble us!¡±


    Hearing this, Duncan could not help but say:


    ¡°Since it is rendered into a headless unsolved case, there is no need for me to retire early, right?¡±


    ¡°I''ll obey the arrangement and stop investigating this case!¡±


    The director shook his head: ¡°No, the mayor knows your temper, so he has already said that you must retire early!¡±

 Chapter 4489

    Chapter 4489


    The conversation with the director was only a short ten minutes, but Duncan felt,


    As if he had aged ten years all of a sudden in this time.


    He was very clear about the mayor''s intention to let him retire early,


    Even if he did not directly dump the pot on him,


    But in the eyes of the public, he was still the one who took the fall.


    And to let yourself retire early is to punish yourself.


    At that time and then rendering his contribution to New York, subliminally release a message to the people, that is:


    Although from Mr. Li, this time, things are not very good,


    But this man reserved all his dedication for the New York citizens for many years,


    Not that he thinks he is wrong this time so he has requested early retirement.


    For his hard work and dedication to themunity all his life, don''t be too hard on him.


    Generally speaking, the people are eating this up.


    This is like the dedicated security guard in his ownmunity who has worked for half his life,


    He has spent half his life doing his best to protect the security of themunity,


    And then identally let in a group of thieves when he was about to retire, who can me him for anything?


    Thinking of this, Duncan''s heart, admired this mayor immensely.


    This mayor has also been a police officer for 22 years, and his methods are very powerful.


    This time, he is borrowing himself toe up with a four-two-shoot.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    With so much public anger, it is only by throwing himself out to y the emotion card,


    And take the pity route so that he can ovee the strong with softness.


    For Duncan himself, although this tactic will make him feel doubly humiliated, but right now he has no other choice.


    So, he picked up the walkie-talkie and gave hisst order as a detective,


    So that all the members of the special team immediately withdrew from the Fei Group headquarters building.


    The withdrawal of the special team officially announced the failure of this arrest operation.


    Media reporters were waiting for the police spokesman toe out and exin the situation,


    And Duncan, who was more than ten years older, then stepped in front of all the media reporters.


    At this moment, countless reporters with long guns and short cannons,


    Trying their best to loudly raise their various questions to him.


    He stretched out his hands to indicate everyone to quiet down, then opened his mouth and said,


    "I''m sorry to take up your time as well as the Fei Group''s, this time,¡±


    ¡°Our arrest operation has been dered a failure due to intelligence and decision-making errors,¡±


    "Now the special operations team has been withdrawn, the Fei Group will be able to resume normal office order


    immediately.¡±


    The media reporters still want to ask questions, while Duncan directly spoke: "I know what you want to ask, this time the


    failure is mainly on me,¡±


    ¡°I recently suffered a great negative impact on my body and spirit,¡±


    ¡°Coupled with the age has also been too old, really not very suitable to continue,¡±


    ¡°To be responsible for such a major case, so I have requested from Mayor Adams, and applied for early retirement.¡±


    When the media reporters on the scene heard this, they were stunned and dumbfounded.


    No one expected that this detective, who had always had a very good reputation, would suddenly announce his early


    retirement.


    At this time, Duncan said with a face of shame:


    ¡°About the recent cases that happened in New York, I am personally sorry,¡±


    ¡°I failed to anticipate the crime and terminate it in advance,¡±


    ¡°It is my failure as a police officer, here I want to say sorry to the people of New York and the whole United States!¡±


    After saying that, he faced the camera and made a deep bow.


    Then, without waiting for the media reporters to ask questions,


    He turned around and left the scene in a car under the cover of several police officers.


    Soon, the news of Duncan''s announcement of early retirement was reported through the major media.


    Charlie, who was quietly watching Sara''s rehearsal, also received the push of this news.


    Seeing this message, his expression was slightly surprised, but soon returned to normal.


    He and Duncan have no grievances, from the heart he did not want him to retire early in this way,


    But the matter of Randal makes the two stand on the actual opposite side,


    So the conflict can not be unified, of the two one has to be the party to bear the bitter fruit of failure in this matter,


    Charlie naturally does not want it to be himself.


    Moreover, Duncan has already checked the clues to Hogan''s restaurant,


    Now early retirement, in Charlie''s opinion, is a good thing,

 Chapter 4490

    Chapter 4490


    At least he will not subsequently bring too much pressure on Hogan.


    Duncan returned to the police station on the way, his friend Marshal also called,


    Came up and asked with concern: ¡°Duncan, what is the situation? Did you get shot from above?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Duncan let out a bitter smile and said,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°This wave of public opinion attack is too vicious, and can only put me, an old man, out to gain sympathy.¡±


    Marshal sighed and spoke, ¡°In fact, this matter you should not go to check those murderers....................................... ¡±


    Duncan said helplessly: ¡°The wood is already gone, now it''s toote to say this,¡±


    ¡°Moreover, my character also does not allow me to turn a blind eye to this kind of violence against violent crime.¡±


    Marshal gave a hint and asked him, ¡°So what are your ns next?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I am now going back to the police station to hand over my work,¡±


    ¡°And tomorrow I will officially start the process to retire.¡±


    He remembered something and said, ¡°Is the old man doing better now?¡±


    ¡°I''d like toe to Los Angeles to see him, he''s very sick this time,¡±


    ¡°I didn''t evene there to see, it''s really a bit unjustified.¡±


    Marshal said: ¡°You should note to Los Angeles,¡±


    ¡°The olddy wants toe to New York to see Miss Gu''s concert,¡±


    ¡°The requirement is that we children must also be present,¡±


    ¡°The old man was convinced by her, we areing tomorrow noon together.¡±


    Duncan eximed: ¡°The old man all these years can not remember things?¡±


    ¡°But why is he willing toe to New York this time?¡±


    Marshal said: ¡°The old man now as long as he opens his eyes,¡±


    ¡°The olddy will first spend an hour or so to give him something to learn,¡±


    ¡°In his situation, he does not remember the nearly 20 years of things,¡± ¡°She briefly tells him something once, the same


    rhetoric has to be repeated seven or eight times a day,¡±


    ¡°He heard that Miss Gu is his grandson-inw''s fiancee, and also saved his life,¡±


    ¡°So he agreed to go over together.¡±


    Duncan then said, ¡°So what are your arrangements for tomorrow? See if you have time to have a meal together?¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°Okay, tomorrow at noon we will go to the Anbang Mansion in Manhattan.¡±


    ¡°The An family has so many properties, except for the Los Angeles estate,¡±


    ¡°The old man''s favorite is the Anbang Mansion, why don''t youe over tomorrow for lunch?¡±


    Duncan sighed: ¡°Anbang Mansion, it was your sister''s strong investment back then, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marshal said, ¡°Whatever is rted to my sister, the old man has deep feelings for that.¡±


    ¡°Understandable.¡± Duncan spoke: ¡°Marshal, the owner of the roast goose store,¡±


    ¡°I always feel that he is not quite right, while I still have some contacts in the bureau,¡±


    ¡°In the next two days, I n to check his bottom.¡±


    Marshal silent for a moment, sighed:


    ¡°Forget it, Duncan, whether he really has any hidden agenda, I do not intend to explore,¡± ¡°After all, Miss Gu has a favor


    to the An family.¡±


    "Understood." Duncan said readily, ¡°Then let''s not bother with him.¡±


    Marshal thanked: ¡°It''s hard for you to worry about Duncan, let''s meet tomorrow and talk more about it!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Duncan said, ¡°Let me know when you arrive tomorrow, and I''ll go over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two brothers hung up the phone, Duncan held the phone with aplicated expression.


    The owner of the roast goose store, Duncan always felt weird about him,


    Not to mention whether he had any hidden connection with Marshal,


    Just his rtionship with Sara, let Duncan''s heart suspicious.


    He felt that the murderer who kidnapped and brutally killed Randal should be rted to Ste and Sara.


    Now, Ste''s path has be a dead end, if he wants to go back to the root,


    Then there is only Sara who has this line!


    Thinking of this, he still has some reluctance in his heart.


    At this time, his subordinate called, once connected,


    The other party asked impatiently: ¡°Chief, why did you retire early?


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°I retired early, so I can give the people an exnation,¡± ¡°And also give the bureau a step,


    which is the optimal solution right now.¡±


    "Huh!" The other party let out a long sigh and said, ¡°This thing is really fcuking fcuked up!"

 Chapter 4491

    Chapter 4491


    Duncan asked him, ¡°By the way, the thing I asked you to investigate, there are new clues?"


    ¡°Yes." The other party hurriedly said: ¡°Working on it, although this roast goose store owner,"


    ¡°He came to the United States more than twenty years ago, but has still been an illegal immigrant,"


    ¡°And the probability of origin is from Hong Kong Ind,"


    ¡°So I have asked the Hong Kong Ind informants to help investigate, to see if we can feel his true identity."


    ¡°Good!" Duncan suddenly came to the spirit, and said off the record:


    ¡°Although I retired early, but this matter you must continue to investigate, there may be a big harvest!"


    The following day.


    It happened to be a Saturday.


    Because ire had her heart set on going to New York to see a concert,


    She proposed to Charlie that she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get to New York earlier,


    Stroll around New York, go to the concert in the evening,


    Then stay in the city for the night, stroll around for another day the next day, ande back on Sunday night.


    Charlie felt that his wife worked too hard in ss on weekdays,


    So naturally, he also wanted to take this opportunity to take his wife to rx and unwind.


    So, without thinking, he agreed to ire''s proposal,


    And then had someone book a suite for him at the Shangri-La Hotel in New York.


    After the two of them had breakfast, they drove to New York.


    ording to ire''s previous knowledge of New York,


    Charlie first took her to Times Square, and then to see the famous Statue of Liberty.


    Just as the two were touring around, a dozen members of the An family, in two private nes, arrived in New York.


    Afternding safely, Charlie''s grandmother made a phone call to Sara.


    At this time, Sara, who had already started preparing for the evening''s official performance at the arena,


    Suddenly received a call from the olddy and hastily picked up the phone and said respectfully, "Grandma!"


    "Eh!" The olddy answered with a smile and asked cheerfully,


    "Sara, are you busy? Grandma didn''t dy you by calling you, right?"


    Sara lied and said, "Grandma I''m not busy, I just sat down to take a break."


    "That''s good!¡± The olddy breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°Sara, I''ve brought your grandfather and your


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    uncles and aunts to New York,¡±


    "And I want toe to your concert tonight to support you.


    Sara first froze, and the first thing that came to her mind was Charlie.


    Although she hoped that Charlie would be able to identify with his grandmother''s family as soon as possible,


    She knew very well in her heart that as long as he had not made this decision,


    She could not make the decision for him.


    Therefore, if Charlie''s grandmother''s family also came to see the concert today,


    It might increase the chances of Charlie''s identity being exposed.


    However, she quickly thought that he had already talked to Tasha yesterday, and wanted the middlemost VIP box.


    Since he was sitting in the box, as long as he paid a little attention, he would not be exposed.


    So, she said to the olddy, "Grandma, wait for me,¡±


    "I''ll coordinate with the agent to see if a seat can be vacated!¡±


    The olddyughed: "Sara, you don''t need to bother with this matter,¡±


    "I asked your uncle to consult, I know that your concert tickets have been sold out for a long time,¡±


    ¡°Your uncle has contacted some merchants who sell tickets at a high price, let him send someone to buy them then.¡±


    Sara busy said: ¡°It does not matter grandma, I first asked to see about the situation,¡±


    ¡°Recently there are many people on the Inte who want to buy second hand tickets but have been cheated,¡±


    ¡°I will ask the agent whether there are reserved tickets, that is the perfect solution.¡±


    The olddy didn''t think much about it and said with a smile,


    ¡°That''s fine, then I''ll give you trouble Sara.¡±


    ¡°How could it be,¡± Sara said:


    ¡°You came all this way to see my performance, I can''t be happier!¡±


    Sara hung up the phone and immediately called Charlie.


    At this moment, Charlie was visiting the Statue of Liberty with ire,


    And when he received Sara''s call, he said very ndly, ¡°Hello, Miss Gu, what can I do for you?¡±

 Chapter 4492

    Chapter 4492


    Sara knew that it might not be convenient for him to speak,


    So she lowered the volume a few points and spoke,


    ¡°Master Wade, the olddy of the An family just called me,¡±


    ¡°Saying that she brought the old man and a group of children to New York,¡±


    ¡°And they want to see my concert at night, what do you think how should I handle this matter?¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    He had vaguely felt earlier that Grandma''s family mighte to support Sara,


    And he never thought that he would really be right.


    In order to avoid any direct contact with his grandmother''s family,


    Charlie himself did not want toe to this concert.


    But on the one hand, he didn''t want to make his wife sad,


    And on the other hand, there was a VIP box, so he didn''t take it too seriously.


    Now when he heard that the olddy had brought the old man, he spoke up and said,


    ¡°The visitor is a guest, Miss Gu better be nice and entertaining.¡±


    Sara said: ¡°Master Wade, I do think so, but now there is another situation,¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The two people are old, and the status is rather special,¡±


    ¡°If really let them watch my performance in the audience,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid it is not appropriate, my idea is to arrange for them a VIP box,¡±


    ¡°So that the two old people can also be easier.¡±


    After a pause, Sara said: ¡°I will let Tasha arrange a good time,¡± ¡°Let her arrange for you and Mrs. Wade to enter the


    stage first,¡± ¡°And then arrange for them to enter, anyway, there is everything inside the box,¡± "You and Mrs. Wade will


    note out between performances, and after the performance,¡±


    "I will let Tasha take them away first, you two should not have the opportunity to meet,¡±


    "This arrangement is perfect. What do you think?¡±


    Charlie slightly considered for a moment, then readily agreed and said,


    "This arrangement is quite reasonable, as long as we can ensure that the two sides,¡±


    "Do note in and out at the same time, there should be no impact on feng shui.¡±


    Sara naturally understood Charlie''s words, so she said,


    "In that case, I''ll send a clear message back to the olddy,¡±


    "And I''ll ask Tasha to arrange for them to be separated from you in a box so that it''s more secure and stable.¡±


    "No need.¡± Charlie opened his mouth and said,


    "Let the two sides be next to each other, it doesn''t matter.¡±


    For Charlie, he also has some sense of selfishness.


    For so many years, he did not see his grandparents again, but,


    In his heart, his feelings for his grandmother are still rtively deep.


    After the ident of his parents, his heartined about grandpa,


    Grumbled about grandpa, but never didin about grandmother,


    Because he knew that his grandmother was very good to his family of three,


    Although not much to meet as a child, but her love for him, he still remembers very clearly.


    Therefore, he also very much wants to take this opportunity to get closer to his grandmother.


    Sara guessed what Charlie had in mind, so she said,


    ¡°Then I''ll let Tasha arrange them next door to you.¡±


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, ire, who was curious at the side, asked, "Honey, was it Miss Gu who called?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded, not hiding.


    ire was surprised and asked, "Miss Gu is going to start her performance in one afternoon,"


    "She should be very busy at this time, why is she calling you at this time?"


    Charlie then said, "Miss Gu invited some guests with special status today."


    "And wanted me to see if it would affect feng shui, I gave her an idea to minimize the impact."


    ire asked in surprise: "Guests also affect feng shui?"


    Charlie casuallyughed: "That''s natural! In terms of feng shui, every de of grass," "And every leaf of the tree will


    affect feng shui, let alone people."


    ¡°Strictly speaking, whether a person steps on his left foot or right foot first.¡± ¡°When he leaves home in the morning will


    affect his fortune for the whole day.¡±


    ire was surprised and asked, ¡°Is it really that mysterious? Which foot first has a good effect?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Charlieughed: ¡°If the first step is left foot, it may go out smoothly,¡±


    ¡°The whole day you will be safe and sound, but if the first step is right foot,¡±


    ¡°The whole day''s smooth pace will all be disrupted, maybe because the right foot to go out,¡±


    ¡°Halfway down the stairs when the left foot is a step in the air from the stairs,¡±


    ¡°One might roll down to the hospital, it may also be because the right foot went out first,¡±


    ¡°After going out, the left foot identally stepped on dog sh!t;¡±


    ¡°And these things, if he goes out with his left foot first,¡±


    ¡°He can just naturally avoid it, this is the feng shui butterfly effect.¡±

 Chapter 4493

    Chapter 4493


    ire seems to understand Charlie''s feng shui theory.


    Always feel as if there is a little bit of truth, but also feels it as if with a little bit of mystery.


    However, she does not understand the things she does not know, Most of the time it is with a little reverence, so did not


    raise any questions.


    And on her side, Charlie, at this time, deep inside his heart he is a bit nervous and apprehensive.


    He was not worried that he would be exposed in front of Grandpa''s family at night,


    But it was difficult to hold himself, with a feeling of being near them.


    In his heart, although he had someints about what his grandfather''s family had done back then,


    But subconsciously, he still has blood feelings for his mother''s side of the family.


    Tonight, for the first time in more than 20 years, he will be so close to them,


    And it is inevitable that he will be nervous.


    Meanwhile, Charlie''s grandparents, with several of their children,


    Had arrived at the Anbang Building in Manhattan.


    Taking the elevator all the way to the top floor of the Anbang Building,


    Nics sighed andmented to his wife and children around him,


    ¡°It would be nice if Margaret was still around.......... ¡±


    ¡°She put so much effort into this building,¡±


    ¡°But after this building was really put into use, she hasn''te once........... ¡±


    The olddy hurriedly said, ¡°You are recovering from a serious illness,¡±


    ¡°So don''t think about those sentimental things, and don''t forget what we came to New York for today.¡±


    Nics asked with a bewildered face, ¡°For what?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The olddy said helplessly, ¡°I just told you again in the car!¡±


    ¡°We came to New York today to see Charlie''s fiancee''s concert!¡±


    ¡°Oh....... ¡± Nics nodded and said, ¡°I remember.......... to see the concert of Charlie''s fiancee!........ ¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the olddy and asked,


    ¡°What about Charlie? Is heing too?¡±


    The olddy gave him a nk look and said, ¡°Charlie hasn''t been found yet!¡±


    Nics said resentfully, ¡°I thought maybe my brain was not remembering well,¡±


    ¡°Charlie hase back, but I gave it a miss.......... ¡±


    The olddy sighed and said sadly, ¡°It would be great if that were true.¡±


    While talking, the elevator arrived at the top floor.


    A group of children and grandchildren, surrounded by the two got out of the elevator.


    As soon as the elevator came out of the top floor of the Anbang Building,


    There was a lobby with floor-to-ceiling windows and at that moment,


    One could even seerge clouds floating by, not far from the windows.


    This skyscraper, which was invested by Charlie''s mother back then,


    Has a total height of 370 meters, surpassing the Chrysler Building and the Bank of America Building in New York,


    The An family''srgest, best, and most expensive property in Manhattan.


    Back then, Margaret insisted on investing heavily in the construction of the Anbang Building,


    Mainly because she wanted to use such andmark building to endorse her...


    Insurance and financial business to which she attached great importance.


    Therefore, at that time, she was only in her twenties and took the lead in establishing the Anbang Group,


    Under which, in addition to this building, there is an insurancepany, a financialpany, and amercial bank.


    Insurance and finance are undoubtedly industries that require great trust,


    And the fact that the An family built the multi-billion dor,


    Anbang Building in Manhattan is the best guarantee of credibility.


    In this world, there are many insurance and financialpanies,


    But there are only a few insurance and financialpanies that can build a skyscraper in Manhattan,


    Where every inch ofnd is gold. And Anbang Group is one of them.


    Although the An family started in Los Angeles but came out really big and strong,


    From two other ces, one of them is Silicon Valley, the other is New York.

 Chapter 4494

    Chapter 4494


    When Margaret was in Silicon Valley, she invested at a very low price in arge number of future potentialpanies,


    And in order to better help these investments to do deeper capital operations,


    The An family came to the financial center of the United States, New York,


    Where the core of the entire An family was established.


    The An family has many grouppanies and countless investments,


    But the real core group of the An family is the Anbang Group.


    After the establishment of the Anbang Group, Margaret merged the fund,


    That invested in Silicon Valley into the Anbang Group,


    Making the Group thergest Inte venture capital enterprise in the United States at once,


    And also the most important core enterprise of the entire An family.


    Charlie''s grandfather, Nics, had been working in Anbang Mansion before he retired.


    Later, he handed over the management of the family business to Charlie''s second uncle, Marcus,


    So this became the office of Marcus.


    On weekdays, only Charlie''s great-uncle Marshal apanies the old couple in Los Angeles,


    While second uncle Marcus, third uncle Martel and aunt Tece are all working in New York.


    Some time ago Nics''s health was getting worse and worse,


    So the others temporarily put aside their work and returned to Los Angeles to be with him.


    Nics has been suffering from Alzheimer''s since he left office,


    So he has hardly been here over the years, and when he suddenly returned here,


    He was a bit dazed, so he walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows,


    Overlooking the view of Manhattan, and sighed softly:


    ¡°The building is still the same, but the outside seems to have changed a lot ¡±


    Marshal knew that Nics''s memory had regressed to twenty years ago,


    And the Manhattan of twenty years ago was naturally very different from now.


    So, he went to the front and spoke, "Dad, Manhattan has changed a lot over the years.¡±


    Nics nodded, pointed to a building even higher in the distance, and asked him,


    "Marshal, what is that building, why is it so high? I haven''t seen it before.¡±


    Marshal said, "Dad, that''s the World Trade Center,¡±


    "It was built and put into use a few years ago, and now it''s the tallest building in New York.¡±


    ¡°Wow....... ¡± Nics nodded slightly and said thoughtfully, ¡°I don''t have any impression....... "


    Marshal then said: "Dad, you haven''t been to New York much in the past few years,¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You may not have seen much of this building.¡±


    Nics let out a bitterugh: "The brain is not good, even if I have seen it, I can not remember.¡±


    After saying that, he turned his head to look at Marcus and instructed,


    "Marcus, if you can get Charlie back in the future,¡±


    "This building should be given to him, after all, it is his mother''s hard work.¡±


    Marcus said without thinking, "Okay dad, I''ll write it down,¡±


    "After I find Charlie in the future, I''ll give him the ownership of this building.¡±


    Nics nodded, his mouth softly chattered,


    "I wonder if Charlie looks like his father or his mother now,¡±


    "I remember that he looked more like Margaret when he was a child?¡±


    The olddy said, "Actually, he looks more like Changying,¡±


    "Both parents'' shadows are there, but I feel more like Changying''s charm after he grows up,¡± "He will definitely look


    more like Changying, definitely like his father, he is a handsome boy.¡±


    Nics paused slightly andmented, ¡°Hey.......... Changying ah Changying ..... ¡±


    "This boy, everywhere he was good, just do not know how to lift up!¡±


    Nics suddenly became a bit emotional and said,


    "Tell me, if he had listened to me, he would have been happy to join the An family,¡±


    "With my character, with my spoiling my daughter! Would I have let him suffer in the An family?¡±


    Nics suddenly snapped, causing a group of people to look at each other.


    Everyone knew that this was the hurdle that Nics had been unable to get over in his heart.


    He had never understood, with the strength and sincerity of the An family back then,


    Why Changying insisted on returning to Eastcliff.

 Chapter 4495

    Chapter 4495


    But others knew in their hearts that Nics''s thoughts were too egotistical.


    When he faced Changying, there was always that superior thinking at work.


    It was like a big boss who wanted to poach someone,


    The other party could only earn one million by going to anotherpany,


    But he was willing to offer 10 million or even tens of millions.


    All, in his opinion, the other party does not have any reason to refuse him.


    But how could he have imagined that Changying was just not willing to ept his olive branch?


    This kept Nics frustrated and even a bit annoyed.


    Originally, he admired Changying, even though his family''s strength was far less than the An family''s,


    He could see that Changying was definitely a person, even better than his three sons.


    It was because he recognized this thing deep down,


    That he was determined to let this boy join the An family.


    Because he knew very well that among his own children,


    Only his eldest daughter Margaret was the most outstanding,


    And Changying was not only equal to his daughter but also highlyplementary.


    If the two of them stayed together in the An family,


    Then the An family would have been certainly able to rise, in time,


    May be able to surpass the Saudi royal family and the Routhschild family, standing at the top of the world.


    However, Changying did not agree. He had pride in his heart and his own ambition.


    He did not want to stay in the An family to pick up the ready-made,


    More determined to return to his own family, though small and insignificant inparison to An''s but he wanted that.


    Hard to stay, hard to go, which once made Nics very mad.


    What he couldn''t ept was that his daughter was determined to go with Changying, which made him even more


    furious.


    Originally, he wanted to keep Changying to be with Margaret,


    But things were going to go in the direction of a chicken-and-egg war, so how could he stand it?


    It is because of this that Nics has not been kind to Changying,


    And their rtionship is like that of enemies.


    After Margaret and Changying got married in Eastcliff,


    Nics became furious whenever he heard his name, which has been the case until now.


    The olddy on the side saw that Nics was fighting with himself again,


    So she hurriedly relieved him and said,


    ¡°Come on Nics, Changying has been gone for so many years,


    You should not say such words in the future.¡±


    Nics''s eyebrows knitted in anger and he asked back in exasperation,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He was the one who doesn''t know how to behave! In the end, Margaret was also implicated!¡±


    ¡°My daughter has been killed by him, and I can''t even scold him!¡±


    The olddy said, ¡°Margaret chose her own path,¡±


    ¡°And it''s her own decision to live and die, not anyone else''s.¡±


    Nics said indignantly, "You''repletely lost in self-deceiving logic!¡± ¡°Although Margaret chose her own path,


    Changying, as her husband,¡± "Should have protected her! He should have always cared for her and thought about her!¡±


    "How can he not be responsible for what happened to Margaret as a husband?¡±


    The olddy said anxiously with red eyes, "But Changying is not here anymore!¡±


    "How do you know he didn''t protect Margaret at that time?¡±


    "It''s just that things were beyond his ability,¡±


    "He even gave his life, what else can you ask him to do?¡±


    Nics said emotionally, "Couldn''t I hate him after he died?¡±


    After saying that, Nics looked around at his children and questioned, "Do you think that even if Changying died, I


    could still hate him?¡± His children were looking at each other, not knowing how to answer.

 Chapter 4496

    Chapter 4496


    The olddy sighed helplessly and seriously reminded, "Nics, I have to tell you clearly,¡±


    "Whether you hate Changying in your heart or not, I can''t care less,¡± "But the attitude you show towards him must be


    changed in the future!¡± Nics''s stubbornness came up and he said in a stern voice:


    ¡°I won''t change! In the future, when I die, even if the King of Hell calls the Jade Emperor,¡± ¡°And the Buddha for a three-


    chamber trial, I will never change my attitude toward Changying!¡±


    The olddy said angrily, ¡°Okay! You can do it! You don''t change! When Charliees back,¡±


    ¡°And the family mentions Margaret and Changying, if you dare to say this in front of him,¡±


    ¡°Charlie will definitely break off the rtionship with you!¡±


    ¡°If you force my grandson away, who I''ve managed to get back,¡±


    ¡°I''ll cut off too! If you don''t believe me, just wait and see!¡±


    Nics was furious just now, but when he heard these words, he was like a deted ball.


    He knew that the olddy would not be able to break off her rtionship with him,


    But if her grandson Charlie really came back, if he still had this attitude,


    His grandson would definitely not forgive him.


    After all, no one will ept other people to humiliate their deceased parents.


    Thinking of this, Nics sighed deeply, and declined to speak:


    ¡°You''re right....... I''ll change......... I''ll definitely change......... ¡°


    And continued with some low emotion: ¡°I do not know before I die, can still see Charlie again............................. ¡±


    The olddy saw his attitude change, the tone of voice also loosened, spokefortingly: ¡°Do not worry, I believe it will


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    not take long, Charlie wille back.¡±


    Nics was busy asking, "Why are you so sure?¡±


    The olddy said seriously, "Sara hase, Charlie will not be far away,¡±


    "God will definitely let Charliee back for the sake of Sara''s infatuation.¡±


    "God..... ¡± Nics heard this, and can''t help but mutter a sentence, the


    heart half believes and the other half doubts.


    At this time, Marshal, who was on the side, spoke up,


    "Dad, you were able to have a goodeback this time, all thanks to Charlie''s fiancee,¡±


    "I think this is the will of God, if God is so favorable to you, he will definitely let you see Charlie alive.¡±


    When Nics heard this, he nodded thoughtfully.


    At that moment, a staff member came quickly and said respectfully,


    "Master and Madam, Inspector Li from the NYPD is downstairs and says he wants toe up for a visit.¡±


    Nics said in surprise, "Duncan Li? Quickly, let this boye up!¡±


    The olddy reminded on the side,


    "Duncan is not a few years away from Marshal, and he is already over fifty this year.¡±


    "Oh........ ¡± Nics suddenly came back to his senses,


    When he remembered Duncan just now, he thought it was twenty years ago.


    Soon, Duncan, apanied by the staff, took the elevator to the top floor of the Anbang Building.


    As soon as he saw Nics, he hurriedly went forward and said respectfully,


    ¡°Uncle An, are you feeling well? Originally I wanted toe to Los Angeles with Marshal to see you,¡±


    "But things were really a bit too much these days, so I wasn''t able to visit you, please forgive me!¡±


    Nics looked at him and asked in surprise, "You are Duncan?¡±


    Duncan was stunned, looked at the others, and then looked at Nics and nodded:


    "It''s me, Uncle An, I''m Duncan, Duncan Li.¡±


    Nics could not help but say, "You......... how you are now with your father


    almost gone those two years,¡±


    "Your aunt told me that you are more than fifty this year,¡±


    "I see you at least must be more than sixty, what is the matter? How did you create this for yourself¡±


    Duncan said awkwardly: "Why........ these years I have been busy with work,


    transitional work,¡±


    "And did not pay attention to maintenance, but not older than the average person of the same age...................................


    ¡±


    Saying that Duncan added: "Oh yes Uncle Li, you do not look at me as only fifty years old, I have retired early.¡±


    Nics was even more puzzled, frowned, and asked, ¡°Why did you retire so early?¡±


    Duncan smiled bitterly: ¡°I originally intended to retire next year, these years


    I have neglected my wife and children,¡±


    ¡°They are angry with me, they moved to Houston two years ago,¡±


    ¡°If I do not retire early to apany them, I am afraid they will cut off rtions with me in the future.¡±


    Nics couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Intended to retire next year, howe you''re retiring early now?¡±


    Duncan shrugged his shoulders awkwardly:


    ¡°Uncle, this matter is like a child without a mother, it''s a long story........... ¡±

 Chapter 4497

    Chapter 4497


    Hearing that there seemed to be quite a few stories in Duncan''s words,


    Elder An spoke up and said, ¡°It''s okay, it doesn''t matter if it''s long, let''s talk slowly at the dinner tableter.¡±


    Master An had just walked away from the ghost gate, plus he had serious memory problems,


    So he knew absolutely nothing about the most lively things in America now.


    However, he had a deep understanding of Duncan and knew that this kid was stubborn,


    And could not give in at any time, so he was even more curious about what he had actually gone through.


    Duncan knew that it was impossible to exin clearly to Nics in a few words,


    So he said vaguely, ¡°Okay, uncle, I won''t bother you with my little troubles, I''ll have a drink with youter!¡±


    The olddy said, ¡°Duncan, you can''t let your uncle drink, if he drinks again, he might not even recognize me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes....... ¡± Duncan came back to his senses and said busily,


    ¡°me me, me me, me me for not thinking carefully.¡±


    Nicsughed and said, ¡°When I saw this disheveled look on your kid,¡±


    ¡°I knew that you must have wanted to drink it yourself.¡±


    With that, he said to Marshal and Marcus, ¡°Marshal, Marcus, I will not drink.¡±


    ¡°Butter on you two will drink some with Duncan,¡±


    The two brothers nodded, ¡°Okay dad.¡±


    Nics looked at Duncan''s unconcealed dishevelment and said in a serious manner,


    ¡°Duncan! Cheer up! Look at you now, you don''t have any of your old man''s heroic posture!¡±


    Duncan quickly stood up straight and said respectfully: ¡°uncle your criticism is      ¡±


    Marshal looked at the time and said, ¡°Dad, why don''t we eat first and talk at the dinner tableter.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Nics


    nodded, ¡°Let''s eat first.¡± The top floor of the Anbang Building, with a floor area of over four thousand square meters,


    It could normally amodate at least a few hundred people,


    But this whole floor was used by Nics alone in the first ce.


    On this floor, there are not only offices, meeting rooms, and other conventional office building configurations,


    But also swimming pools, gymnasiums, physical therapy rooms, restaurants, and other living facilities.


    In fact, Nics did not intend to use such arge area as his own office,


    But his eldest daughter Margaret in the nning of the building set aside this floor for him,


    And personally did the interior ording to his preferences, so for this ce, Nics has very deep feelings.


    Afterward, the crowd moved to the dining room located in the southern part of the top floor,


    Although for Duncan the rtionship with the An family is very good,


    But he has not been to this ce for many years, everything here seems to be brand new,


    In his heart, he can not help but be surprised.


    He couldn''t help but ask Marshal in a low voice: "Marshal,"


    ¡°This building of your family has been opened for at least 20 to 30 years, right? Howe it''s still so new?"


    Marshal whispered: ¡°The building as a whole is very well maintained,"


    ¡°Basically every two to three years, they redecorate it once, this floor gets a daily maintenance,¡±


    ¡°Since the death of my sister, the old man gave an order, for anything here,¡±


    ¡°It is not allowed to change the pattern, so you can see everything on this floor,¡±


    ¡°There are at least several sets of brand new Spare, some of the things that have been discontinued,¡±


    ¡°But they specifically spend a lot of money to hire artisans to replicate.¡±


    Saying that Marshal pointed to the carpet on the corridor and said:


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°This carpet under your feet, hand-woven by Iranian craftsmen,¡±


    ¡°It is simr to the kind used in the Grand Mosque of Abu Dhabiter,¡±


    ¡°The cost of a square meter is nearly 10,000 dors,¡±


    ¡°The old master had people invite more than 100 craftsmen from Iran,¡±


    ¡°To make one ording to the carpet left by my sister, now there are a dozen sets woven which are changed every a


    year.¡±


    Duncan listened to the staggering, and could not help but say:


    ¡°Your family it really does not treat money as money......... 10,000 U.S. dors for a square meter of carpet,¡±


    ¡°That too to be reced after a year......... this money is thrown out, without a heartache........ ¡±


    Marshal said seriously: ¡°Duncan, when it is about money, only look at the amount, not the proportion, that is a rogue.¡±


    Duncan was surprised and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 4498

    Chapter 4498


    Marshal casually said, "The cost of recing such a carpet in the An family,¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The proportion of the An family''s assets, basically equal to your changing a garbage bag in your home garbage can...."


    "Reced by a new bag, so when you change the garbage bag heartache?"


    "Danm....... " Duncan smacked his lips and cursed: "Let you fcuking pretend again."


    Marshal bristled: "Just telling the truth."


    While talking, everyone came to the dining room one after another,


    Nics greeted Duncan to the front and let him sit down next to him.


    Since Marcus had greeted him in advance, so as soon as everyone was seated,


    The service staff immediately brought the prepared meals one after another.


    Marcus took the initiative to have someone bring another bottle of white wine,


    Intending to join his elder brother and apany Duncan to have a few drinks.


    Nics seemed to be very concerned about Duncan''s current predicament,


    And kept asking him what had happened recently.


    Duncan is not good to start talking more, but only vaguely said that he has not dealt with a few big cases recently,


    Nics saw that he did not want to talk more, so he did not ask again.


    Duncan because of his character, usually does not has many friends,


    Plus his mother left early, his father pulled him alone,


    And did not renew, so it led to Duncan also having little siblings.


    In recent years, his wife took the children to Houston, he was alone in New


    York, more isted,


    Although the family from his father''s generation, the rtionship with the An family is very good,


    But must hang a big gap, so Duncan is not too good when ites to chatter.


    If it wasn''t for the blow Marshal received when he tried to buy the Rejuvenation Pill in China some time ago,


    And it so happened that Duncan was stuck with the case of Randal''s kidnapping,


    The two actually didn''t have much chance to meet often.


    Therefore, now sitting among the An family, the lonely Duncan,


    Also found a feeling of home here, and the depression in his heart also softened a few points.


    When he was exchanging sses with Marshal, Marcus, and Martel, Duncan received a text message.


    The message was sent by his subordinate, in which the other party said that,


    He had found out the identity of the owner of the roast goose store through an informant on Hong Kong Ind.


    Duncan suddenly flinched and hurriedly excused himself to go to the restroom,


    And came out to give the other party a callback.


    As soon as the phone call came through, he asked, "What''s the new discovery?


    The other side on the phone said: "Chief, the roast goose store owner, his real name is Hogan Chen,¡±


    "About twenty years ago he moved from Hong Kong Ind to the United States illegally,¡±


    "Now we see him running a small restaurant, in earlier years he had a name in the financial field,¡±


    "He had returned from the United States after studying in Hong Kong,¡±


    "But more than twenty years ago in Hong Kong, he offended a local tycoon,¡±


    The other side added: "You know this Hogan, in those years in Hong Kong he could be said to be well known,¡±


    "He did a big thing that makes the whole of Hong Kong talk about him even to this day,¡± "He got the rich man''s girlfriend


    abducted, the two snuggled together to the United States.¡±


    "Fcuk...... ¡± Duncan smacked his lips and sighed: ¡°This guy is still a fcuking love child!¡±


    "Yes.¡± The other side said: "Oh yes chief, I also found out one thing,¡±


    "This man and the big star called Sara Gu are indeed acquainted,¡±


    "From the informant''s feedback information, mentioned Philip Gu, that is,¡±


    "Sara''s father, for his matter had gone to Hong Kong to meet with the tycoon.¡±


    Duncan heard this, could not help but frown, and spoke:


    "This....... this seems to round on ah......... so, Sara this big star,¡±


    "She will go to a small roast goose store in Chinatown, it is also logical............ ¡±


    "Yes.¡± The other party said, "I also think it is quite logical,¡±


    "Think this line should have nothing to do with the kidnapping of Randal, so I hurried to report to you.¡±


    Duncan said self-deprecatingly, "I have already retired early,¡±


    "How can we talk about what to report, if you have anytest developments in this case in the future,¡±


    "In the case of not viting the rules, appropriately reveal a little to me.¡±

 Chapter 4499

    Chapter 4499


    The confirmation of Hogan''s identity, on the contrary, made Duncan a little disappointed.


    He wanted to hear some extraordinary information, the kind of information,


    That makes people sound and feel that there must be something in it.


    However, the information returned by his subordinate immediately dispelled his doubts about Hogan.


    As a veteran detective, he knows very well that a person can disguise the present,


    But it is difficult to bury the past with all its traces.


    This is why many criminals, even if they have cleansed themselves,


    And be sessful people that everyone admires, will still end up in jail because of their past crimes.


    Hogan''s affairs from 20 to 30 years ago were unearthed, enough to corroborate his rtionship with Sara.


    Therefore, it is only normal for Sara to go to his roast goose store for dinner.


    And Sara in the roast goose store when eating happened to hear Marshal talk about Nics''s critically illness,


    And then she rushed from thousands of miles to give medicine, this is reasonable.


    As for why this Hogan deliberately destroyed the surveince,


    Duncan''s heart also has a very reasonable exnation, after all, Sara is a big star,


    Hogan''s past proves that he is not an ordinary person, that he perceived something wrong,


    In order to protect Sara''s privacy he dared to destroy the security camera, this also makes sense.


    Since it is reasonable, it means that this line is no longer necessary to pursue.


    Therefore, Duncan can only hope that the police can continue to dig deeper along the clues of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Right now, only this one clue is a rtively clear direction of the investigation.


    However, the other party at this time, with the tone of some helplessness said:


    ¡°Chief, your sessor Bruno, today has had a meeting with us,¡±


    "The case, the direction of the investigation changed to the victim''s identity,¡±


    "As well as the investigation of the specific details of the victim who got kidnapped,¡±


    "The Fei''s group, the above also passed the gas, meaning not to bother,¡±


    "So the Cataclysmic Front line, basically it will not Check again........... ¡±


    Duncan couldn''t help but question:


    "Cataclysmic Front killed so many people in New York, and they will not investigate it?¡±


    "Yes.¡± The other party said, "The more you investigate this matter, the more tricky it bes,¡±


    "From the mayor to the director, it is not rmended to investigate again.¡±


    Duncan asked again, ¡°Those who were killed are all direct members of well- known families, can they swallow this


    anger?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The other party said: ¡°You do not know, the deceased families havee over to meet privately,¡±


    ¡°They also made it clear that they do not want to continue the investigation,¡±


    ¡°The more investigation on the family''s reputation, the greater the impact,¡±


    ¡°So they now want to be like the Fei family, hurry toe up with a sum of money topensate the victims,¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible to let the matter turn over and to save their reputation.¡±


    Duncan was stunned for a moment and said offhandedly,


    ¡°In that case, the case of Randal and these people being killed is basically like closing internally!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s the nature of it, it just won''t be announced to the public like that.¡±


    Duncan was immediately disappointed to the extreme, he spoke:


    ¡°Ruoli Su ran away, the Cataclysmic Front is no longer investigated,¡±


    ¡°That Hogan also does not have any problems, then it is basically impossible for this case toe to light.¡±


    The other side helplessly said, ¡°Chief, this is indeed the case now........... ¡±


    Duncan could not help but let out a long sigh, the whole person disappointed to the core.


    What he didn''t know at this time was that because he had someone investigate Hogan,


    Almost at the same time, on the other side of the world,


    A file of information about Hogan appeared in front of a top tycoon in Hong Kong.


    This top tycoon was the same Gerard Liu who once admired Hogan immensely andter hated him immensely.


    His real name is Gerard Liu, one of the most powerful real estate developers,


    Shippingpanies and investors on Hong Kong Ind.


    He has a very good popr base in Hong Kong, in the eyes of the people of Hong Kong,


    He is flirtatious and wealthy, and kind, very gentlemanly.


    Gerard has had many affairs in Hong Kong over the years,


    And every woman who has had a rtionship with him, even if they finally part ways with him,


    They will still praise him as a rare good gentleman.


    There are many wealthy people who are s3xually prom!scuous, but those who can do what he did can hardly be picked.

 Chapter 4500

    Chapter 4500


    It waste at night, and Gerard, wearing a robe made of silk,


    Was in his study when he saw the message handed to him by his butler.


    He flipped it open and read a few times, his expression became more and more fierce,


    And said in a cold voice: ¡°I have searched for so many years without finding any clues about him,¡±


    "But I never thought that this son of a b!tch would hide in Chinatown and open a restaurant!¡±


    "And the way he looks now, he looks really fcuking bad!¡±


    "Even if I saw him face to face, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have recognized him!¡±


    The butler was busy saying, "Master, this man, is really well hidden,¡±


    "It is said that he has hardly shaved for more than twenty years,¡±


    "His hair has also grown a bit longer, and his temperament has also been a lot more restrained,¡±


    "If it wasn''t for the police investigating his profile over in the United States this time,¡±


    "It would be really hard for us to find his trail.¡±


    Gerard frowned and asked, "Why did the U.S. police investigate him?¡±


    "Did hemit a crime in the United States?¡±


    Butler said, "My informant told me that those things happened in New York two days ago,¡±


    "The police seem to have suspected him, plus he is illegal in the United States,¡±


    "The U.S. police found a way to check his identity, and then looked for his previous information from this side of Hong


    Kong.¡±


    Liu gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This dead pouncer, I always thought that with his intelligence,¡±


    ¡°He would definitely go to buy a new identity, continue to do what he is best in finance or stocks,¡±


    ¡°Find a way to rise again, but I did not expect him to run such a raggedy roast goose store, really fcuking sgum!¡±


    Gerard is actually not as he seems, or as he looks in the eyes of outsiders so gentle and elegant.


    At heart, he is actually an extremely small-minded and vindictive person.


    For Hogan, he has never given up his desire to kill for so many years.


    It''s just that Hogan hides very well and for so many years,


    He has not been able to find him out.


    And his beloved woman came back from the United States that year,


    The years of his life in the United States are also silent, Gerard several times wanted to ask,


    The other party did not speak, and even put out the word,


    As long as he no longer pursues Hogan, she will peacefully guard him for life,


    So he could only stifle the desire to pursue.


    The woman was really in love with him, and eventually, he can only give up the pursuit.


    However, he never gave up trying to finish off Hogan.


    So, he also talked to his woman about letting Hogan live as long as he kept his promise,


    And never returned to Hong Kong.


    But.


    Right now, there was a perfect opportunity for him to not break his promise and get what he wanted at the same time.


    So, after reading that information, he sneered and spoke,


    ¡°Since the American police know that he is an illegal immigrant,¡±


    ¡°Then ording to the Americanw, the police should deport him, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper said, "Under normal circumstances, he should be repatriated to wherever he came from,¡±


    ¡°He left from Hong Kong, so if he is repatriated, he must be repatriated to Hong Kong.¡±


    Gerard nodded and smiled yfully, ¡°Joshua, I don''t care what method you use, make sure the American police


    repatriate him back to Hong Kong!¡±


    ¡°Then you send out word to all the gang leaders in advance that Hogan Chen will be back soon,¡±


    ¡°And that my $30 million offer is still valid! Whoever kills him, the 30 million will be his!¡±


    Saying that Gerard added: ¡°By the way, turn the 30 million from Hong Kong dors into US dors!¡±


    Butler busy said, ¡°Master, you promised Mr. Wade at that time, andter promised Philip,¡±


    ¡°Mrs. side you also promised, if you really kill the surnamed Chen, the follow-up will not be more


    tricky.................................................. ¡±


    ¡°Afraid of what?¡± Gerard sneered, "I promised Mr. Wade, promised Philip Gu,¡±


    "Also promised the wife to let him go, but I let him go on the premise that he can not return to Hong Kong in this life!¡±


    "If he came back, even if he did note back voluntarily and was repatriated by the Americans, then he came back!¡±


    "Then, since he hase back, no one can me me for being ruthless!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The housekeeper instantly dawned on him and said offhandedly, "Master, this move of yours...........................................


    is really high!¡±

 Chapter 4501

    Chapter 4501


    Meanwhile, New York''s Chinatown.


    Because it was lunchtime, Hogan''s restaurant was doing good business.


    Just the two of them, he and his mate, were already busy.


    However, Hogan had been quietly surveying outside the door while he was waiting for his customers.


    Because, he found that since this morning, there was always a car parked across the road in front of his store.


    Although the other side changed four cars, also changed a different location,


    But Hogan can still see that these four cars choose the location, although different,


    But all can see his roast goose store''s front door.


    This made his heart vaguely apprehensive.


    He knew that the New York police must be on to him.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Being watched by the police made Hogan''s heart inevitably nervous.


    The mate could see that something was wrong with him and hurriedly went up to him and asked,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    "Nothing....... ¡± Hogan smiled sarcastically and said, "You go ahead and get


    busy, don''t worry about me.¡±


    The partner nodded gently and said, "If you''re tired, go down and rest for a while, I can do it alone.¡±


    Hogan nodded gratefully but did not intend to leave.


    At this time, the car across the road suddenly started and drove away.


    Hogan had thought that the other side would soon change to another car toe to the rotation,


    But he did not expect that after this car had gone, there were no other suspicious vehicles.


    This makes him a little relieved.


    But soon, his brow was furrowed again.


    He immediately took off his sleeves and apron and said to the mate,


    "Jordan, put up the suspension of business, close the door directly after the customers leave, and thene find me


    downstairs.¡±


    The mate didn''t know why he was suddenly so anxious, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay Uncle Chen I got it!¡±


    After Hogan finished speaking, he went to the basement alone,


    There were two rooms downstairs, which were his and his mate Jordan''s bedrooms respectively.


    Hogan returned to his room, the first thing he did was to start packing his luggage,


    He only selected the most important things for himself and put them into the suitcase,


    Other than that, he didn''t even pack a change of clothes.


    Half an hourter, he packed a modest suitcase.


    The mate, Jordan, walked down the stairs quickly and said at the door,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, the guests have all left, I''ve closed the door.¡±


    "Good." Hogan said, "Jordane in.¡±


    "Okay." Jordan pushed open the door and just walked into the bedroom,


    He found Hogan packing his things, so he was surprised and asked, "Uncle Chen, where are you going?"


    Hogan looked at him and said, "Jordan, I may have to return to Hong Kong in the near future,"


    "After I leave, this store will be handed over to you," "My little craft, you have almost learned over the years," ¡°From now


    on you should run this store well, life should not be too difficult.¡±


    Jordan asked in surprise, ¡°Uncle Chen......... you........ ¡±


    ¡°How can you go back to Hong Kong? That Liu surname will kill you............ ¡±


    Hogan smiled slightly: ¡°I am illegally staying in the United States, considered an illegal immigrant,¡±


    ¡°Since the police have found me, it is estimated that it can not be too long before I am deported,¡±


    ¡°Even if I do not want to go, but I can not help it.¡±


    Jordan said, ¡°Uncle Chen, you can''t just wait to be deported back!¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you leave New York and hide for a while?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hogan waved his hand and said indifferently,


    ¡°I''m tired of hiding for more than twenty years,¡±


    ¡°If I continue to hide like this, I''ll despise myself.¡±

 Chapter 4502

    Chapter 4502


    After that, Hogan looked at Jordan and said seriously, ¡°I''ve always wanted to go back,¡±


    ¡°But I can''t muster up the courage, so I''d better take this opportunity to go back and help me make a decision.¡±


    Jordan said nervously, ¡°Uncle Chen! You can live if you hide!¡± ¡°In case Liu doesn''t want to let you go, you''ll be dead if


    you go back!¡± Hoganughed, ¡°Even if he wants me dead, he has to wait for the right time,¡± ¡°He can''t just kill me at


    customs when I''ve just been repatriated back, right?¡±


    ¡°Besides, I am repatriated to Hong Kong, the customs officers must take me there to go through a process,¡±


    ¡°I believe that even if Liu is capable, he would not dare to make a move on me at customs,¡±


    ¡°So that I can notify my family in advance, and they cane to customs to see me,¡±


    ¡°As long as I can meet with my family, even if he kills me right out of the gate, I will ept it.¡±


    Speaking of this, he smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Jordan, in this matter you do not need to persuade me,¡±


    ¡°I have my own decision, you just run this roast goose store, the rest, do not worry about me.¡±


    Jordan choked with red eyes and said, ¡°Uncle Chen.......... I don''t want to run


    the roast goose store,¡±


    ¡°I just want to follow your side and be an honest little runner........... ¡±


    Jordan has a very strong bond with Hogan.


    He was originally a Chinese from Southeast Asia, his parents went down to the South Seas to work earlier,¡±


    ¡°But met with some local unrest, so they smuggled him to the United States with a young one,¡±


    ¡°Intending to put down roots in the United States.


    However, the boat used by the snakeheads to transport them hit a reef and sank when it was close to the U.S.


    coastline,¡±


    ¡°And a boat with dozens of illegal immigrants drowned arge number of people.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Both of Jordan''s parents were buried at sea in that disaster,


    While the young one was relying on a small piece of nk, floating at sea for several hours,


    And was finally saved by the man who sailed the boat.


    In that ident, those who survived were such young half-grown children as Jordan,


    And it was the parents who gave the child the floating object that could save his life so that the child could survive.


    The person who sailed the boat, like Hogan, are stowaways or illegally stay in the United States,


    These people are usually considered to help each other and have a small circle of their own.


    When several children were rescued back to New York, these illegal people got together to have a meeting.


    They felt that the children''s situation was so miserable that if they were not taken in,


    They would either starve to death on the streets or be repatriated by the government,


    Or sent to an orphanage, so after discussion, those who could afford it adopted an orphan.


    Jordan was adopted by Hogan.


    He was just ten years old when he was brought back to this roast goose store, but now, he is twenty-two years old.


    Since he had no legal status, Hogan opened the store and taught Jordan to study at the same time,


    And then Jordan started to help him do what he could in the back kitchen.


    After he became an adult, he simply worked directly in the roast goose store as a fellow.


    Jordan was very grateful for Hogan''s kindness, and always treated him as his father,


    And even made up his mind long ago that he would follow Hogan''s side and help him in his life,


    And when he was old, he would die for him.


    But how could he have imagined that Hogan would now decide to return to Hong Kong to die?


    Hogan saw that his eyes were red and tears were flowing, so he smiled and said:


    ¡°Jordan, I have no children, since you came here,¡±


    "I have been making roast goose in the back kitchen all these years,¡± ¡°Never hiding my skills in front of you, I believe


    you have also learned my skills,¡±


    ¡°As long as the police are not looking for you, you should run this store well,¡±


    "Save more money, and if you have the opportunity, go back, if you have a chance,¡±


    "You can go back to Southeast Asia to get your original identity back,¡±


    "hen marry and have children and settle down.¡±


    After that, he looked at Jordan and smiled slightly:


    "Of course, if I''m lucky enough not to die this time,¡±


    "You can alsoe to Hong Kong to find me in the future!¡±

 Chapter 4503

    Chapter 4503


    It was afternoon.


    In order to be able to stagger the entrance time with grandpa''s family,


    Charlie deliberately took ire and arrived at the concert venue early.


    At this time, there are already many fans waiting anxiously inside and outside the arena,


    And the arena has not yet reached the time to start entering, so these fans will be surrounding the arena.


    The good thing is that the venue originally has a VIP channel,


    There are special security personnel outside the channel to maintain order, so there is no fan interference here.


    Before arriving at the venue, Charlie gave a greeting to Sara''s agent Tasha in advance,


    When his car just arrived at the entrance of the VIP channel, the security guard saw the license te,


    Without any inquiry then directly opened the car blocker to let it in.


    This VIP channel is like a sunken tunnel, after the car drove in,


    Basically, it is equal to driving into the stadium''s underground location,


    And this channel ispletely straight, from the entrance down,


    You can see the opposite distant light through the exit,


    And the VIP reception is in the middle of this channel.


    The advantage of the VIP channel is so designed that it is to ensure the maximum possible security of VIPs,


    The entire channel can be seen very clearly at a nce that it is surrounded by smooth concrete walls,


    No one can hide in this channel at any point.


    The VIP reception in the middle of the channel, in fact, is a recessed piece of parking,


    Under normal circumstances, VIP vehicles parked directly here to enter the venue interior,


    And are very convenient for walking as well.


    Tasha was standing at the edge of the parking lot waiting, saw Charlie drive in, and hurriedly waved to his car.


    Charlie responded by shing his headlights, and then parked his car in the parking lot,


    Under the guidance of Tasha''s hand gestures.


    There were already several business cars parked in the parking lot,


    And Charlie recognized at a nce that it was Sara''s convoy.


    ire was a little surprised at this time and asked, ¡°Honey, where are we?¡±


    Charlieughed: "VIP channel, let''s watch the show in the VIP box tonight.¡±


    ire was surprised and asked, "Why are you watching in a box? It must have cost a lot of money, right?¡±


    Charlieughed: "Miss Gu''s concert did not sell boxes to the public this time,


    "So the boxes above are basically all empty and free for us to use,¡±


    "And we can go to the boxes to watch the show this can save the organizers two tickets inside,¡±


    "After all, she has so many fans, two more tickets will be able to allow two more people.¡±


    ire nodded gently, and then followed him out of the car.


    As soon as Tasha saw Charlie, she very politely went forward and said, ¡°Master Wade, you are here.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at ire and smiled, "Hello Mrs. Wade, we meet again.¡±


    Back when Charlie had just reunited with Sara and brought ire to have dinner with her,


    Tasha had met ire at the dinner table before.


    ire also had an impression of her and hurriedly said,


    "Hello, Miss Chen! I''ve given you trouble this time.¡±


    "No, no, not at all¡± Tasha said in a serious manner,


    "Master Wade has helped us so much, it is us who have caused trouble for Master Wade.¡±


    Tasha said, "Mrs. Wade, during this period of time, we have been giving Master Wade a hard time,¡±


    ¡°To run to New York because of feng shui matters, so we have dyed his time with you, you must not mind.¡±


    ire didn''t know she was saying that on purpose, so she said,


    "Miss Chen is very kind, this is also my husband''s job, it''s all right.¡±


    Tasha smiled faintly and nodded gently.


    In fact, she still had a lot of double entendre or meaningful words to say to ire,


    But she also knew in her heart that she could not be too reckless in front of Charlie,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    So she stopped at the point and said with a smile,


    "Master Wade, Mrs. Wade, let me take you two to the VIP box first.¡±


    Charlie saw that Tasha also knew to take it as it came,


    So he didn''t bother with her much in his heart and said ndly, "It''s hard for Miss Chen.¡±


    ¡°I should, I should.¡± Tasha smilingly took Charlie and ire from the VIP channel,


    And directly took the elevator to the top floor.


    Because of therge scale of the venue, the location of the VIP box was,


    Basically already about as high as seven or eight floors,


    And this entire upper area was the VIP area of the venue.


    Here, the entrances and exits, as well as various facilities and passages,


    Arepletely isted from the audience in the arena below, greatly ensuring the privacy of the VIPs.


    As for tonight''s concert, it is only Charlie, ire, and the members of An family in the two VIP boxes only,


    Other boxes are not open to the public, so the staff on this floor is also very small,


    Only at the entrance and exit with security guards, aftering in is all empty, can not see any staff.


    This is done by Sara deliberately, after all, Charlie himself likes being low- profile,


    And the An family is also a very high-profile public figure,


    Privacy must have sufficient, the less staff, the more it can reduce exposure.


    Tasha brought Charlie and ire to the middle position of the box,


    The door opened, and inside is almost a hotel luxury suite.

 Chapter 4504

    Chapter 4504


    Once inside, there was a luxurious meeting room with a mini-bar.


    The table of the mini-bar was already full of fresh fruits, desserts, and snacks,


    While the wine rack at the back was also full of a wide range of high-end drinks.


    Through the minibar, there are two sets of sofas sitting opposite each other in the central position,


    And further ahead after the parlor, there are two rows of sofas facing the floor-to-ceiling windows,


    Which are the area for watching the show.


    Tasha introduced to Charlie and ire: ¡°Master Wade, Mrs. Wade, the boxes here have special soundproofing


    measures,


    "So the people next door will not cause any interference to you,¡±


    ¡°And the floor-to-ceiling windows in front are one-way ss,¡±


    "So there is no need to worry about the outside seeing the inside.¡±


    ire said with some concern, "Miss Chen, the sound instion here is so good,¡±


    "And there is such arge piece of ss, then listening to the concert from inside will not be affected right?¡±


    ire is Sara''s faithful iron fan, for her, to see Sara''s concert,


    The most important thing is the audio-visual effect, in case the audio-visual effect is greatly reduced,


    Even in the luxury VIP room, it will definitely be very regrettable.


    Tasha saw ire''s concern, pointing to the upper left and right corners of the floor-to-ceiling windows,


    As well as the sides and top of the sofa, and said to her:


    ¡°Mrs. Wade need not worry about the audio-visual effect like you just said,¡±


    ¡°The box has soundproofing measures, and the front ss is also thicker,¡±


    ¡°So from here to see the performance, the sound of the outside audio will indeed weaken a lot,¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the box is installed with a 7.4.4 embedded panoramic sound system,¡±


    ¡°Te audio of the live performance will be yed directly through the audio system,¡±


    ¡°Which can effectively filter the noise of the audience,¡±


    ¡°The effect of immersive experience is better, and the volume is also adjustable,¡±


    ¡°The overall audio-visual effect will be better than the infield.¡±


    ire breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then I''m relieved


    Tasha nodded and said to the two people: ¡°Master Wade, Mrs. Wade, our staff prepared the drinks and desserts in


    advance,¡±


    ¡°There are also bathrooms inside the box, so after the show starts, for your viewing experience,¡±


    ¡°The waiters will not take the initiative toe to the door if you have any needs,¡±


    ¡°You can directly press the call bell, our staff wille to you,¡±


    ¡°In addition also please try not to go out during the performance,¡±


    ¡°There is no staff stationed outside, the performance began and it will be too noisy,¡±


    ¡°In case there is any unexpected situation, it may be difficult to respond in time.¡±


    Charlie knew that Tasha was implicitly reminding ire not to go out as much as possible,


    As for Charlie himself, non-essential circumstances will certainly not go out,


    So as to avoid the possibility of meeting with Grandma''s family as much as possible.


    ire, who knew Tasha''s intention, said almost without thinking,


    ¡°Miss Chen don''t worry, we are not going anywhere.¡±


    Tasha smiled faintly, then looked at the time and said,


    ¡°There are some VIPs sitting in the next box tonight, they will arrive in ten minutes,¡±


    ¡°I have to go and receive them, so I won''t bother you two anymore.¡±


    ire nodded and said, ¡°If Miss Chen has something to do, go and get busy, don''t mind us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tasha nodded and said to Charlie again, ¡°Mr. Wade, then I will go out first.¡±


    After she left, Charlie sat down on the sofa in the meeting area,


    Thinking that his grandparents would arrive in ten minutes,


    His heart was once again filled with nervousness and apprehension.


    ire saw that Charlie''s state was not right, so she sat beside him and asked with concern:


    ¡°What''s wrong with you, husband? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said,


    "These days always running back and forth between two ces, maybe I am a little tired.¡±


    ire said somewhat self-critical: "If I had known we would not have driven here,¡±


    "You must have been quite tired driving all the way, and apanied me everywhere    ¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly said: "We will not go anywhere tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°Just take a good rest in the hotel, I''ll drive back tomorrow.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°No, I''ll rest for a while, don''t you worry.¡±


    ire thought Charlie was trying to be strong, so she took his hand and said softly,


    ¡°Honey, if you feel tired in the future, tell me in advance,¡±


    ¡°We can change any n, but the body must be put first.¡±


    Charlie nodded gently and smiled, ¡°Don''t worry wife, I know.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ire slightly leaned on Charlie''s shoulder and whispered,


    ¡°Let''s turn down the sound a littleter, if you are tired, you can sleep here for a while.¡±


    Charlie saw ire so concerned about him, and also can''t help but be a little touched,


    Slightly swept her up in his arms, the heart also felt a lot more solid.


    About ten minutester, Charlie''s keen sense of hearing then caught noisy footsteps.


    As the footsteps got closer, he heard Tasha''s voice:


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, this is the box arranged for you all tonight!¡±


    At this time, he heard a familiar and unfamiliar voice,


    His grandmother said with a very gentle smile,


    ¡°Thank you little Chen, also help us thank Sara, this time certainly it is no less trouble for you!¡±


    Although he hadn''t heard his grandmother''s voice again for many years, Charlie still recognized it at once.


    His body also involuntarily shook because of Grandma''s voice,


    And ire on the side hurriedly raised her head and asked, ¡°What''s wrong with you, husband?¡±


    Charlie was slightly stunned, then calmed down a bit and said in a hurry,


    ¡°Nothing, I almost fell asleep just now "

 Chapter 4505

    Chapter 4505


    At this moment, Charlie''s attention was almost entirely on his grandparents who were a wall away from him.


    He heard Tasha say in a respectful tone to his grandmother,


    "Grandma you must not be so polite, you are Sara''s grandmother,"


    "You and Grandpa coulde to see Sara''s concert, you do not know how honored we feel!"


    The olddy said with a smile, "Sara is now one of the most well-known stars in the world,"


    "It''s us who are honored toe to her concert."


    The old man on the side also couldn''t help but sigh:


    "To be able to bring a concert to America and still have such a strong appeal,"


    "Miss Gu is indeed considered the light of the Chinese."


    The olddy said, ¡°What Miss Gu, that is your future grandson-inw''s wife,¡±


    ¡°Don''t call her so rudimentary, her maiden name is Sara.¡±


    The old man said with a smile, "Yes, yes, the wife is right.¡±


    Tasha could not help but sigh: "You two have a good rtionship,¡±


    "Unlike my grandparents, who fight every day and let no one get away.¡±


    The old manughed, "Then that''s your grandfather''s problem, a man,¡±


    "To live an easy life as he wishes must give in to his wife''s mouth.¡±


    "Yes!¡± Tashaughed, "When I go back, I will tell him your trick, so he can learn it well!¡±


    Whileughing, Tasha brought the An family into the box,¡±


    "And after introducing the general situation of the box to them, she said to the crowd,


    ¡°The show won''t start for another forty minutes, so you can take a break,¡±


    ¡°Now the audience is going to start entering, I will go over to see if there is anything I can help with,¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, just press the call bell to call the service staff or give me a call.¡±


    Charlie''s grandmother said smilingly, ¡°It''s hard for you dear,¡±


    ¡°If you have other things to do, go ahead and get busy, don''t mind us.¡±


    Saying that the olddy remembered something, and hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Right, Tasha, after the performance, is it convenient for Sara to have time?¡±


    ¡°If it''s convenient, we''ll wait to meet with her, if she''s not convenient, then we won''t bother much.¡±


    Tasha was busy saying, ¡°Convenient, Sara instructed me to tell you all that after the show,¡±


    ¡°You can wait for her in the box for a while if you are not in a hurry to leave,¡±


    ¡°She wille over after she finishes her business.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The olddy said with a smile, ¡°Then we''ll wait for her here after the show.¡±


    All these conversations were heard word for word by Charlie.


    He knew that Saraes over to see his grandparents after the performance,


    Partly it is out of respect, and partly for her own consideration.


    The reason is that she is worried that after the performance,


    He and ire might meet up with Grandma''s family when they leave, so she deliberately arranged this.


    After the show, grandmother''s family will naturally wait for Sara in the box,


    And he can take advantage of this time to directly take ire and leave.


    In this way, although the two sides are only a wall apart from the beginning to the end,


    But will not have any opportunity to face each other.


    Moreover, because each box has a very strict acoustic treatment in order to achieve the best acoustics,


    So the two boxes are like double sound instion, in this case,


    Even if Charlie and ire speak loudly in the room, it is impossible to be heard next door.


    Even if a martial arts expert of the Ming realm, such as Joseph, came over,


    It would be impossible to hear the conversation next door.


    Unless one is like Charlie, who has aura protection, one can use the pervasive aura to sense every move next door.


    After Tasha left, Charlie could feel that there were a total of fourteen people in the nextpartment,


    And outside the door of thepartment, there were four people standing.


    However, the aura is not omnipotent, although Charlie can perceive the number of people,


    But can not rely on it to identify each person on the other side.


    However, he could perceive that the four people outside the door were all martial arts experts,


    One of the strongest had reached the level of an eight-star martial artist,


    Comparable to the strength of Joseph, the other three, the weakest had the level of a six-star martial artist,


    And the other two, both seven-star martial artists.


    It seems that the An family''s strength is indeed extraordinary,


    This configuration of bodyguards is the strongest Charlie has seen so far.


    At this time, Charlie suddenly received a message from Tasha,


    The message is just five words: Duncan Li is also in.


    Charlie was slightly stunned, did not expect, Duncan actually woulde here too.


    Originally, his grandmother''s family had not seen him in the past twenty years,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But Duncan had just met with him a few days ago.


    This also makes Charlie a little more cautious, as long as the show is not over,


    Then in the case, something is absolutely necessary, he must not go out of this door.


    Next door in the box.


    The old man and the olddy were sitting on the sofa, Marshal and his wife were next to the old couple,


    And opposite them sat Marcus, Martel and his wife, and, Tece, in that order.


    As for Duncan, he ran straight to the bar and poured a ss of whiskey,


    Sitting on a long footstool at the bar and drinking himself.

 Chapter 4506

    Chapter 4506


    In addition to the four An siblings and Charlie''s three aunts and uncles,


    The two sons of Marcus, Martel''s eldest daughter


    And Tece''s twelve-year-old only daughter also came together tonight.


    These offspring, all of whom are Charlie''s cousins,


    Are also considered fans of Sara, so they came along from Los Angeles.


    Marshal''s two daughters also like Sara, but the eldest daughter who is at Stanford studying for a doctorate,


    The second daughter is studying in the United Kingdom, academically busy,


    As the old man was seriously ill, they took time off toe back to apany him,


    Dyed a lot of school time, so early this morning they rushed back to school.


    However, Marshal''s two daughters in the An family''s own internal family chat software,


    But also specially instructed several other siblings, to try to take more concert videos for the two of them.


    Although Charlie could not perceive their identities,


    After listening to their small talk for a few minutes, he was able to almost identify each of them.


    Among them, the eldest son of the second uncle Marcus''s family, whom he had met when he was small,


    But at that time this cousin was still in infancy.


    As for the eldest daughter of Martel''s family and the only daughter of his maternal aunt Tece, Charlie hadn''t met them all


    yet.


    At this time, Marshal saw that Duncan was a bit bored drinking alone,


    So he walked to the bar and sat down beside him, asking, ¡°What, your mood hasn''t eased up a bit?¡±


    Duncanughed bitterly and said, "What relief, we''ve known each other for so many years,¡±


    ¡°You know me, and I''m really stuffed up in my heart because,¡±


    ¡°I haven''t had a chance to get back for such a big dumb loss!¡±


    Marshal poured himself a ss of wine, clinked sses with him, and said,


    ¡°Duncan, look ahead, your days as a police officer are long, but they are over.¡±


    Duncan nodded gently and sighed: ¡°You''re right, have to look forward


    Marshal asked him, ¡°You said earlier that you wanted to go to Houston,¡±


    ¡°To be with your wife and children, have you told them?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Duncanughed bitterly: ¡°This is not still a total upset


    ¡°I always feel that this case may still have a chance toe to light


    Marshal said seriously: ¡°Duncan, listen to my advice, go back at night and pack your bags,¡±


    ¡°Set the earliest ne to Houston early tomorrow morning.¡±


    After saying that, Marshal said: ¡°Forget it, I will arrange a ne to send you!¡±


    Duncan''s expression is somewhat hesitant and he said: "This is too fast


    Marshal seriously said, "Yeah, good for you!¡±


    Duncan couldn''t decide for a while.


    He did want to leave, but he was also really reluctant.


    Just at this time, his phone suddenly received a message, he opened it,


    His expression quickly became excited, and quickly said to Marshal:


    "You just said you will arrange a ne to send me to Houston?¡±


    Marshal nodded and said, "That''s right, just one word from you!¡±


    Without thinking, Duncan said, "Tonight then! I''ll go to the airport after the show!¡±


    Marshal was surprised and asked,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You''ve been on the ground for a long time, why are you suddenly in such a hurry again?¡±


    Duncan grinned and said, "My daughter just sent me a message saying that she is pregnant!¡±


    When Marshal heard the news, he also instantly became happy and said with a smile,


    "No wonder your fcuking mouth is grinning to the roots of your ears,¡±


    "So you''re going to be a grandfather!¡±


    "Yes!¡± Duncan said excitedly, "The old generation said that the next generation is really the same thing!¡±


    "Once my daughter said she is pregnant, I really don''t want to stay in New York for a fcuking minute,¡±


    "I want to fly over tonight and give them a surprise!¡± Marshalughed, ¡°Oh, you know how to surprise your wife and


    kids? Can''t you, there is progress!¡±


    After saying that, Marshal said, ¡°Come on, you don''t have to rub it in here,¡±


    ¡°I''ll have the crew get ready, you go to the airport now!¡±


    Marshal waved his hand and said, ¡°It doesn''t matter! If you tell them, they will surely understand.¡±


    ¡°Don''t.¡± Duncan whispered, ¡°I haven''t seen the old man for such a long time,¡±


    ¡°So it''s hard to spend time with him, I don''t care about two more hours,¡±


    ¡°You say hello to the crew and I''ll go there after the show.¡±


    Seeing his insistence, Marshal nodded and said, ¡°Okay then,¡±


    ¡°I''ll talk to the crew now and let them get ready in advance.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Duncan smiled heatedly and said, ¡°Thanks, brother!¡±


    Marshalughed: ¡°We are brothers, why are you so polite with me?"


    After that, he immediately took out his cell phone and arranged the ne for Duncan,


    Then he held a ss of wine and walked up to everyone and said with a smile,


    ¡°Mom and Dad, let me interject, Duncan is going to be a grandfather soon,"


    "Let''s celebrate this with tea instead of wine!"


    Hearing this, the old man said with a joyful smile,


    "Yes, yes! A new baby is a great thing, you''re blessed, Duncan!"


    After saying that, he picked up the teacup in front of him and said with a smile,


    "Come on, I''ll drink to you, congrattions on your uing promotion!"


    All the people also picked up the tea and drinks and said words of congrattions under their breath.


    The An family has been in the United States for a long time,


    From the top to the bottom, the thinking is more or less westernized,


    The more obvious characteristic is that emotional management is more open,

 Chapter 4507

    Chapter 4507


    Encounter happy things from the heart, there are no formalities if one is very happy.


    Seeing that the An family is so enthusiastic about him, Duncan''s old face got red, not quite natural, said:


    ¡°Thank you all, thank you all! When the baby is born,¡±


    "I will definitely bring it to the An family to ask for New Year''s money!¡±


    The old man said smilingly, "Come! Be sure toe! Bring your daughter with you!¡±


    "If the baby is a boy, I''ll have to give your daughter a big red envelope alone!¡±


    Duncan was confused by the old man and asked,


    ¡°Uncle, how can you give a red packet to your daughter when you have a new baby in the family? Where is this


    saying?¡±


    The old man said seriously: ¡°You kid all day long, only thinking about solving the case,¡±


    ¡°I have to do more for your dead old man!¡±


    After that, the old man said: ¡°Your family has only one girl, but your Li family''s legacy can not be broken!¡±


    ¡°If your daughter is willing to give birth to a son with your family''s surname Li,¡±


    ¡°To help to continue the family line, I will definitely give them a big red envelope,¡±


    ¡°That will allow them to live a lifetime without worries!¡±


    Duncan listened to the all the people for a while, then his eyes got red,


    Deliberately touched the nose to cover up, said with a smile:


    ¡°Uncle, what era is this, we can not be so old feudal


    The old man said seriously: ¡°Duncan, this is not feudalism, this is heritage!¡±


    ¡°Since ancient times, you have only heard of worshipping your own ancestors,¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of anyone worshipping their foreign ancestors?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what your grandfather''s grandfather''s surname is,¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it means to break off the incense?¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Duncan said: ¡°Uncle, broken incense, that does not mean that the bloodline is broken     ¡±


    ¡°Then as long as this childter raises offspring, I will not pass on this bloodline?¡±


    The old man waved his hand and said with a solemn expression,


    ¡°Duncan, the argument of breaking the incense is not thatplicated, to put it bluntly,¡±


    ¡°It is simply that no one is lighting incense for the ancestors of this lineage,¡±


    ¡°To put it more bluntly, there is no one to worship!¡±


    Duncan heard here, the tears in his eyes can no longer be taut,


    Two lines of hot tears down the somewhat dark cheeks and rolled down.


    He understood the meaning of the old man''s words,


    And deep inside he also agreed with the old man''s philosophy.


    The older generation of Chinese people who went abroad to work,


    All of them wanted to have a prosperous family and children, which naturally included Duncan''s father.


    But although Duncan has five sisters, he is the only male in the family.


    His wife was also willing to give birth to more children for him,


    But God forbid, she encountered a very serious hemorrhage during the birth of his daughter,


    The doctors removed her uterus to save her life. So, Duncan only has that one daughter.


    At this time, the olddy on the side saw Duncan quite a big man actually shed tears,


    And quickly said to the old man: ¡°Oh, you old feudal! What era is it now, still engage in the patriarchal set!¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly said to Duncan:


    ¡°Duncan, don''t listen to your Uncle''s nonsense,¡±


    ¡°This old feudal consciousness should have been removed long ago!¡±


    The old man always obeyed the olddy in words, but this time he said in a stern voice without any doubt:


    ¡°If it were anyone else, I would have advised you to do the same, but for Duncan, I can''t!¡±


    ¡°He can think for himself no problem, but my old buddy will think,¡±


    ¡°I know better than anyone, he left early, I am a brother, I have to make up for him this regret!


    Saying that he looked at the silent tears of Duncan, full of dignity waved his hand, and said:


    ¡°Duncan, this matter you do not have to care about anything, whether the child is born a boy or a girl,¡±


    "You bring your daughter over! If it''s a boy, I''ll be able to convince her to let the child be named Li,¡±


    "If it''s a girl, I''ll try to convince her to have another one!¡±


    "Don''t interfere, don''t say a word, just pretend not to know,¡±


    "If anyone has any old feudal, old ba5tard name, feel free to greet uncle''s head, uncle won''t care!¡±


    Duncan at this moment with tears heavily nodded his head,


    Said with gratitude, "Uncle........ thank you......... thank you!¡± Duncan knows that his son-inw is very good and high-


    minded, this kind of thing, perhaps really only Nics can do.


    Moved beyond measure, his legs bent forward uncontrobly, and he was about to kneel and kowtow to Nics.


    Marshal''s quick eyes and hands sprang into action, and hand dragged him, said: ¡°Duncan, what are you doing!¡±


    Nics scolded: ¡°Brat, they say there is gold under the knees of a man,¡±


    ¡°You are running here to me to cash in! Hurry up and stand still, you will not kneel for me until the day I die!¡±


    Duncan was really moved from the bottom of his heart, but seeing Nics''s anger,


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, Uncle........ I know


    The old man nodded in satisfaction and urged, ¡°Why are you still standing here, hurry up and go to the airport!¡±


    Marshal said: ¡°Dad, I told him to hurry up, he said he wanted to apany you for a while.¡±


    At this time, the music suddenly sounded, the very explosive music,


    The venue lights dimmed at least 70%, and on the stage left and right tworge LED screens instantly point,


    Began to y the opening material of Sara''s world tour.


    The opening video, 20 minutes long, was created by a Hollywood team with heavy money,


    The sound and visual effects are shocking beyondpare.

 Chapter 4508

    Chapter 4508


    The content of the video is a cosmic war that takes ce in the future, So the audio-visual effect at the beginning seems


    to be shocking.


    The plot of this video is an alien race invaded the Earth,


    Wiping out almost all of the Earth fleet, the entire Earth fleet only a warship piloted by a female warrior survived.


    In order to save the Earth, this female warrior has to sail the warship through the wormhole,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    All the way from the future back to the modern society on Earth.


    When her ship crossed the Earth''s atmosphere, the Earth''s air forces sent top fighters to intercept it,


    And she ejected at the moment when the missile was about to destroy the ship and took a parachute all the way down.


    But because the parachute malfunctioned and could not be opened,


    The warrior woman swooped toward the ground at a very high speed.


    ording to the original setting, at the moment when the warrior woman is about to fall to the ground,


    The LED screen and all the lights on the scene will instantly go out,


    And all the sound will alsoe to an abrupt halt.


    After ten seconds of absolute darkness, all the stage lights will instantlye on.


    And dozens of light beams will be aimed at the top of the stage,


    When Sara, wearing sci-fi armor, will descend from the sky with the weave technology,


    And use her song called ¡°From the Future¡± to make an absolutely shocking and perfect opening for the whole concert.


    However, at this moment, the video has just begun to y,


    When people saw the video presenting a Star Wars scene, everyone is a little confused.


    When the old man saw that the show was about to start, he hurriedly said to Duncan:


    ¡°Duncan, don''t waste time with me here, hurry back to your wife and children!¡±


    After that, he looked at Marshal and instructed, ¡°Marshal, tell the crew to get ready at the airport and have the driver


    take Duncan to the airport!¡±


    Marshal nodded and said to Duncan, ¡°Duncan, hurry up,¡±


    "It is time to stay with your family, don''t go anywhere until the baby is born.¡±


    "Okay!¡± Duncan knew that the old man was thinking of himself,¡±


    "So he nodded heavily and said, "Uncle, aunt, then I''ll go first.¡±


    The old master waved his hand, "Go now, let Marshal see you off.¡±


    Duncan busily said, "No, no, let him apany you guys, I''ll go down by myself.¡±


    After saying that, he said to Marshal, "You send a message to the driver, don''te with me.¡±


    Marshal saw that he was in a much better state, so he nodded and said,


    "Okay, go and send a message when you arrive.¡±


    Duncan nodded, said hello again to the people, and then hurriedly left the room.


    After Duncan went out, the video, the gship of the human space fleet was hit by a fatal blow from the enemy,


    And ire excitedly took Charlie''s hand and shouted,


    "Honey! Is this a movie? The effect is too realistic, right?¡±


    Charlie heard ire so shocked, then subconsciously withdrew the release of a little aura,


    No longer pay attention to grandparents over what they are talking about, But focused on the screen, said seriously: ¡°I


    think this should be a specially made opening video,¡±


    ¡°The former king Michael Jackson also gave such a majestic opening special effects.¡±


    Charlie just finished talking, on the screen, the human gship exploded!


    Incredibly huge gship, a series of violent explosions from the inside, the whole falling apart!


    The sound effects of the explosion throughout the scene created countless powerful sounds,


    The scene set off a wave of sound, impacting everyone''s senses.


    While everyone''s attention was focused on the video,


    Duncan crossed the corridor of the VIP area and arrived at the door of the elevator hall.


    The sound wave made him feel the bass vibrating his entire chest even when he was here.


    At this moment, the four elevator lights not far in front of him suddenly lit up at the same time,


    And just when he was a bit stunned in his heart, the elevator doors suddenly opened.


    In the four elevators, at least 20 ck-clothed fighters with loaded guns and armed to the teeth appeared!


    These ck-d fighters wore bulletproof vests and bulletproof masks,


    And all held dark automatic rifles in their hands, And the muzzle of each automatic rifle was fitted with a thick and long


    silencer.


    When Duncan saw this scene, his pupils suddenly shrank, and just wanted to shout,


    Bullets were instantly released from the muzzles of multiple guns.


    In an instant, he was hit by dozens of bullets, boom!


    Immediately after, the beige wool carpet underneath Duncan was soaked with his blood!


    A striking blood-red........

 Chapter 4509

    Chapter 4509


    The moment Duncan fell to the ground, none of the people in the elevator, even looked at Duncan again.


    One of them saw Duncan''s dead face and said offhandedly through the inte system in his helmet,


    ¡°Boss, this man seems to be NYPD detective Duncan Li!¡±


    The man at the head said contemptuously,


    "What Duncan Li, in my opinion, it''s just an appetizer, not enough for a fcuking chopstick."


    After saying that, he ordered, "All of you,"


    "In battle formation, remember our purpose, do not leave any alive!"


    The other twenty or so men heard the chief''s voice very clearly...


    Because they were wearing active noise-canceling headphones,


    So they held their guns in their right hands and raised two fingers,


    The index and middle fingers, to the side of their temples with their left hands.


    This hand gesture means they have received the order.


    Immediately after that, more than twenty people in the four elevators,


    Immediately arranged themselves in the standard special forces six-manbat formation,


    With the most advanced assault rifles, at the same time, the same pace turned out of the elevators.


    They are covered in special clothing and equipment, have gone through a very rigorous silent treatment,


    The fabric of the clothes will not emit almost any friction,


    Even the head of each zipper on the clothes is wrapped with ck cotton fabric to avoid impact with the zipper body.


    Combat boots soles also have undergone special treatment, and all using Velcro tightening,


    Ooces and metal parts, even while walking up, it will not make any sound.


    Plus this entire VIP area is like a hotel, all covered by carpet,


    More than twenty people walked up, almost without a sound.


    With such extremebat details, even the top special forces cannot do it.


    And their equipment, too, is very advanced.


    Their main weapon, the HK433 assault rifle, is thetest single weapon from the Germanpany HK.


    This gun has a high rate of fire, high power, and uracy that far exceeds that of ordinary standard weapons.


    Moreover, the gang also specially adopted the special 5.56 caliber Dum Dum ammunition.


    In close-rangebat, this small-caliber bullet not only has high muzzle velocity and high killing power,


    But also this ammunition has an extremely strong cavity effect,


    Which can form arge cavity in the body when hit into the flesh, thus causing great damage to the human body.


    At this point, they skipped over Duncan''s corpse while advancing silently.


    This corpse was no longer within their attention,


    Their target was the VIP box where the An family members were!


    At this moment, four experts from the An family were guarding the entrance.


    But at this time in the opening video,


    The sounds of the fleet exploding and weapons firing were all over the ce,


    And the subwoofer was raising a great wave of sound,


    Even the floor of the reinforced concrete structure was vibrating as a result.


    In front of this surging wave of sound, other sounds almostpletely lost the power of propagation.


    Plus the ears, eyes, and nose, are extremely susceptible organs,


    Once a certain sound is too loud, the human ear under the influence of this huge sound,


    Will almost lose the ability to analyze other weak sounds.


    This is why, in the concert scene, in the bar disco, two people talking face to face,


    Who can not hear each other, unless the other person is lying next to the other side''s ear and shouting?


    Therefore, the four experts of the An family, in the huge background sound,


    Want to hear the sound of the gun with a silencer, as well as the other party''s footsteps,


    Who are trying to cover it all up,


    It is more difficult than listening to the buzzing of mosquitoes in the airport.


    At this time, they are stillpletely unaware that great danger is approaching!


    And Charlie, also because he had just retracted his aura,


    And focused on the opening video that was yed live,


    So he too is equally ignorant of everything that is happening outside!


    However, the killer is extremely well prepared.


    Before they entered the corner of the corridor, they had already used the life detector,


    The situation behind the corner, they know everything.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The person controlling the life detector immediately reported to the crowd in a special signnguage.


    The signnguage content is:


    ¡°There are four people at the door of the proximal box near them,¡±


    "Thirteen people inside the proximal box, and two more people in another box immediately inside the proximal box.

 Chapter 4510

    Chapter 4510


    The leader of the group had a slight frown on his face.


    In the information he received, there was no information about the next box.


    He only knew that the box here was not open to the public tonight,


    And the An family members, should be the only guests.


    Now it seemed that the intelligence was wrong.


    However, at this moment, he could not care less about these little surprises.


    He immediately made a neck-wiping gesture to the crowd,


    The meaning of which was, including the two people in the next box, all of them should be taken out!


    Anyway, the process all the way up was to kill them on sight,


    And killing them on sight was also their code of action tonight.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Afterward, the crowd got ready, and between the wave of the leader''s hand,


    The tacit agreement was divided into high, medium, and low, three heights,


    To kill with great speed into that aisle leading to the VIP box!


    The four experts of the An family, at this time suddenly found the enemy attacking,


    The eight-star martial artist in the lead was aghast and shouted out of the blue: ¡°There is an enemy!¡±


    After saying that, the whole body qi quickly forced from the body to the surface,


    Armed skin into armor, and at the same time from the waist pulled out a soft sword!


    The other three also reacted very quickly and began to operate their true qi almost immediately.


    This is the standard process for martial arts masters to defend themselves against the enemy.


    However, the enemy does not speak the martial virtue at all!


    More than twenty extremely powerful assault rifles,


    At an extremely fast speed, frantically expelled the bullets in their magazines.


    Each bullet, after the eleration and rotation of the rifling, came towards the four men with deadly force!


    The man in the lead swung his soft sword and shed wildly,


    His speed was extremely fast, and the soft sword suddenly became iparably hard,


    And it cut like mud when he shook it in his hand!


    In a sh, at least a dozen bullets were cut in half by him,


    But there were more than a dozen bulletsing at him!


    It was hundreds of bullets!


    More bullets, one after another, hit his body!


    His true qi was so powerful that the initial bullets hit his body as if they were hitting a brick wall!


    If the opponent was fighting alone, he could have cut down most of the bullets with just his own strength,


    And the remaining bullets, though impossible to cut downpletely,


    Would not cause fatal damage to his body due to the protection of his true qi.


    However, what is bad is, on the other side there are too many people, and too many guns....................................


    Bullets... too many!........ More than twenty magazines in a few seconds emptying six or seven hundred rounds of


    bullets!


    And in this straight alley, they simply can not hide!


    At first, the bullets only made these martial arts masters'' bodies shake,


    But they couldn''t hurt them physically.


    But before a second had passed, their true qi was depleted at an extremely fast rate under the rain of bullets!


    The martial arts experts'' true qi is being consumed rapidly,


    But the opponent''s bullets, however, did not stop at all!


    Moreover, what is not martial virtue is that the gun is tireless!


    A gun with a capacity of thirty rounds,


    Between the first and thest rounds, there is almost no difference in power!


    This also meant that the fate of these four experts was doomed to tragedy from the moment these men suddenly


    appeared!


    Soon, the body of the eight-star martial artist in the lead reached its limit,


    And the bullet went from not being able to invade his body,


    To the warhead being able to invade half of his body,


    To the entire warhead not entering his body or evenpletely piercing through his body,


    The whole process only took less than three seconds.


    The reason why it is so fast is that this assault rifle,


    Which has a rate of fire of 700 rounds per minute,


    Takes less than three seconds to empty its clip of thirty rounds!


    So, in less than three seconds, these four experts of the An family were sieved by bullets!


    As the saying goes, a chaotic fist kills a teacher.


    Even for martial arts experts, in front of such a dense bullet, it is simply impossible to resist.


    This is why, the rules of this world, have been in the hands of guns and missiles range,


    Rather than in the hands of these martial arts masters.


    Flesh and blood, how can it resist the saturation attack of modern weapons!

 Chapter 4511

    Chapter 4511


    And Charlie, due to the early retraction of aura and attention,


    Until the moment the bullet whistled through the door of his box,


    Only then instantly realized that something big had happened outside!


    Between lightning and fire, he thought a lot in his head.


    Who was the enemy? Who was the target? Is the grandparents'' family next door be in danger?


    In this instant, he looked at ire, who was still immersed in watching the opening video,


    And almost without thinking, he used an aura to point into the back of her head,


    And ire instantly lost all consciousness and copsed on the sofa.


    Then he immediately made a rollover,


    A huge explosive force allowed him to instantly jump from the softa,


    And rushed to the floor-to-ceiling window in front of the box and the next moment to the door.


    The moment he opened the door of thepartment inward, two bloody corpses just fell in the doorway!


    The special Dum-Dum bullet''s power is too terrifying, hit on the wrist,


    It can blow off the wrist, hit on the arm, and the whole arm will be torn apart,


    Hit on the chest cavity, in the front is a small thumb-sized hole,


    While the back, it isrger than the bowl cavity, the original meridian,


    As well as the internal organs being blown into pieces, it is all miserable!


    The miserable state of the two people made Charlie''s heart angry.


    Sure enough, no martial virtue!


    As they say that killing is so easy now, martial virtue is not enough these days,


    But that too with such a cruel saturation attack, simply do not even give the opposition an intact dead body.


    Since the door of Charlie''s box opened inward, and there was no light on inside,


    So the other party''s attention at this time is not on Charlie''s room.


    The leader of the men came from a distance while sneering recklessly:


    ¡°What kind of bullshit eight-star martial artist are they, even worse than dogs!¡±


    "Next time we change to 7.62 special armor-piercing ammunition,¡±


    ¡°Even a Ming realm Grand Perfection martial arts expert will be fcuking smashed to pieces!¡±


    At this time, that eight-star martial artist still kept hisst trace of consciousness,


    Even though his body was beaten into a sieve.


    With hisst breath, he reached out and pushed open thepartment where the An family members were,


    And then he lost consciousness and fell into the room with a crash!


    At thest moment, before he died, he thought that he must inform the family head,


    Even if it was just a few seconds in advance so that the family head could be prepared.


    Otherwise, with the soundproofing in the room, and the professionalism of this gang of humongous bandits,


    The An family members would likely die without even knowing to look back.


    The moment he pushed open the door, light instantly flooded in, the An family members,


    Who were immersed in the opening video, realized the lighting from the back and turned their heads,


    This look did not matter, everyone was instantly shocked to the core,


    While several women and children were already screaming out in fear!


    At this time, in the opening video, the fierce star wars was also settled,


    The sound of explosions, and the roar, all disappeared,


    And the video of that female warrior alone fleeing through the wormhole, the scene was also a lot quieter.


    At this time, the screams of several female members of the An family seemed extremely ear-piercing.


    However, the VIP area itself has excellent sound instion,


    Plus the outside is notpletely quiet, so this scream, it is impossible to be heard by the people outside.


    Marshal was the most responsive at this time, he fiercely pulled a hand at


    Marcus and shouted:


    ¡°Marcus! You block the front with me!"


    Marcus did not even think about it, gritting his teeth and roaring, "Okay! Kill us both first!"


    Nics said out of the blue, "Marshal! Don''t be impulsive, negotiate the terms!"


    "No matter how much money they want, say yes without thinking!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "The whole family is here tonight, we can''t afford to gamble or lose!"


    These words of Nics made the three sons of the An family''s scalp tingle.


    As their father said, today, the two oldest members of the An family,


    As well as their four children were all here.


    In addition, there are three daughters-inw and several grandchildren.


    If today''s crisis does not pass, the An family''s old, middle and young three generations, will be wiped out


    And under the nest, how can there be a perfect egg!


    If the other side seeds today, the remaining grandchildren who were lucky not toe, how can they escape their


    pursuit?

 Chapter 4512

    Chapter 4512


    At this moment, at the end of the corridor outside the door!


    When the leader of the bandits saw that all four martial arts experts died in one shot,


    He immediately took off his helmet and shouted excitedly in the corridor:


    ¡°Nics An, don''t struggle in vain, all of you must die tonight!¡±


    When Nics and the others heard this, their faces were instantly ashen.


    It seems that this is not a kidnapping, not ckmail, but a long-nned murder!


    Nics was in tears, he had been a great man all his life,


    But he never thought that in hister years, he would suffer the disaster of extermination.


    Now, even if the An family has trillions of dors, what can they do?


    Can they return the lives of his children and grandchildren!


    At this moment, the other An family members were alsopletely desperate.


    They all instantly recognized the reality, today''s situation, it is already a certain death!


    Four martial arts masters had already been killed,


    How could they, a group of ordinary people with no power will escape?


    At this moment, a group of bandits had already rushed to the door.


    The leader of the group took a big step forward and stood at the door,


    Coldly looking at the panicked An family in the room, he sneered,


    ¡°Oh, so many people, I''m sorry, I''m going to kill them all!"


    After saying that, he picked up his gun, pointed it at Nics, and asked with a cold smile,


    ¡°Nics, what final words do you have?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nics stood up and said without any condescension,


    "I don''t know where I have offended you, but if you really have a grudge against me, please spare my family!"


    The man sneered and said with extreme contempt,


    "I want to kill not just you, but each and every one of you!"


    After saying that, he said in a stern voice:


    "No more nonsense with you, I''ll send you on your way now!"


    At that moment, a figure suddenly appeared on his right side, followed by a cold voice: "If you want to send them on


    their way, have you asked me about it?"


    The one who spoke was none other than Charlie!


    The man at the head, as well as the soldiers behind him with loaded guns,


    They were all startled by Charlie''s sudden voice.


    They had already known that there were two unlucky people in the next room,


    And were nning to go over and finish them off after killing the An family members,


    But unexpectedly, the person in that room came out of his own ord!


    He even dared to say such arrogant words!


    It''s like yingnterns in a shithole, looking for death!


    The leader of the men turned his head to look at Charlie, shocked,


    But also could not help but sneer:


    ¡°Kid, even if you are looking for death, but also have toe first!¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, you''re behind them, I''ll send you on your way after I kill them myself!¡±


    After saying that, he was ready to pull the trigger to shoot all the An family members!


    At this time, Charlie said in a cold voice:


    ¡°A mere mole, you are also worthy of shouting in front of me,¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that with a burning stick in your hand, you are invincible?¡±


    After saying that, a cold light shed in his hand, and an invisible sharp de flew out!


    This cold light is Charlie''s soul-piercing de!


    The man in charge did not expect Charlie to be so arrogant,


    But before his anger could cause some action, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in both arms!


    Immediately after, the gun in his hands, but also his hands, wrists, and half of the arm, fell at the same time!


    When he looked at his arms, they were already broken from above the elbow joints!


    The wound is neat, as if by the invisible gate knife instantly moved with elegance,


    Blood from the t incision immediately gushing out!


    His two broken arms, at this time, are like two pesticide sprayer nozzles.


    Only, what this sprayer sprayed is not a pesticide or medicine,


    But his body fluid that is 36.8 degrees hot, the fresh warm dark red blood!

 Chapter 4513

    Chapter 4513


    The intense pain, as well as the two pieces of high-pressure blood mist in front of him,


    Made the leader of the attackers terrified to the extreme!


    Because of the unbearable pain, he just opened his mouth and screamed,


    And then his screams stopped abruptly!


    This is because he is horrified to find that on the other side of his body,


    There are six men standing in front and behind ovepping, each of them,


    Without exception, the left shoulder cut off in unison!


    The most horrible thing is, that not only the six people''s left shoulders are chopped off,


    Even their hands are chopped at the same level as the gun is held, also neatly sliced!


    His expression got suddenly horrified beyondpare!


    The other attackers around him, as if they had seen a ghost,


    Looked at Charlie with jaws agape, unable to figure out whether he was a human or a ghost!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    At this time, the An family in the box, with their own eyes,


    Saw the man''s arms being cut off instantly, two steams of blood mist gushing in through the door,


    Everyone was horrified to the extreme, not knowing who this sudden appearance of the god of killing was.


    However, although they werepletely stunned by this sudden scene,


    An uncontroble excitement surged deep inside them.


    The excitement was because one second they were at the mercy of others,


    And could be shot to death at any time, and the next second,


    A strong mysterious person suddenly appeared to protect them.


    This made them see the light of life in the midst of the desperate situation of death.


    At this moment, the leader of the attackers did not care to deal with his wounds,


    Fear reaching in his heart to the extreme he looked at Charlie,


    His voice with obvious trembling asked: ¡°You.......... What exactly are you.......... What kind of person........ "


    Charlie smiled faintly and said disdainfully:


    "Really wanton huh, a mere mole that can not even hold a burning stick, and how worthy to ask of my identity?!¡±


    The man''s body trembled at Charlie''s smile and yelled, "Shoot! Kill him!!!"


    In his eyes, bullets were the best weapon!


    At this time, the foremost few people subconsciously raised their guns and shot at Charlie.


    While Charlie did not even blink, said in a cold voice:


    "More burning sticks are still just burning sticks!"


    For him, without the abundant spiritual energy provided by the Cultivation Pill,


    It would have been impossible for him to continuously resist the saturated attacks of more than ten assault rifles.


    However, since the Cultivation Pill was refined and his body''s spiritual energy had improved greatly,


    His strength was no longer able to be shaken by such ordinary weapons!


    He did not move, but concentrated his aura in front of his body, forming an invisible barrier.


    Numerous iing bullets with powerful kic energy gushed out,


    Rushing towards Charlie at nearly the speed of sound!


    At one time, the silencer dull sound of gunfire,


    And the sound of shells constantly thrown out in the air, together forming wonderful mechanical music.


    The gang''s magazines were instantly emptied,


    Almost simultaneously emitting the crisp sound of an empty chamber hanging up.


    Just when they thought they were sure to win, the next second,


    The situation in front of them made everyone on the opposite side scared out of their wits!


    Because!


    They found!


    All the bullets they shot!


    It was as if they had been cast a fixation spell, an instant stagnation in front of Charlie!


    The weakness of eight-star martial artists is that their true qi, their strength,


    It is not yet able to open up an absolute gap in level with modern firearms.


    But!


    What eight-star martial artists can not do, Charlie can do!


    The strength of the aura has long exceeded the powerful kic energy carried by the bullet!


    It''s like the hard steel armor, never can stic toy gun bullets could pierce!


    The strength of the aura is already in an absolute crushing position!


    A crowd of people almost copsed, a little less psychological quality, the legs have begun to go weak.


    At this time, Charlie sneered, ¡°Now it''s my turn, right?¡±


    This one sentence caused everyone to fall into an ice cave!


    They had already seen the terrifying strength of Charlie, with a single chop in the void,


    He was able to cut off seven people and eight arms, and the people present were no match for him!


    Thest in line, at this point, has even turned around and is ready to escape!


    But, Charlie would not give them the opportunity!


    They just used saturation attacks in this straight corridor,


    Leaving the four martial arts experts of the An family nowhere to hide.

 Chapter 4514

    Chapter 4514


    After only a few dozen seconds, the wind and water had taken a turn!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Now, they also experienced the despair of those four martial arts experts!


    Charlie''s expression was cold as he shouted coldly, ¡°Want to run? Can you run away?¡±


    Saying that, with a cold gaze, a soul-piercing de moved!


    And at the height of an ordinary adult''s knee, it was instantly released!


    The leader of the attackers who just lost both arms,


    Before he had time to scream, he felt a sharp pain in his legs and knees!


    He subconsciously wanted to look down, but his center of gravity shifted,


    And his entire body, along with his thighs, slid straight down from above his knees!


    Immediately afterward, he fell to the ground with a crash!


    This heavy fall made him almost faint from the pain!


    But before he had time to wail, he saw an even more terrifying sight!


    All of his men, without exception, had their legs cut off!


    At this moment, more than twenty people seemed to be twenty leeks,


    That had been cut off, falling to pieces and looking miserable!


    The strong smell of blood instantly filled the entire aisle,


    And even the An family members in the box smelled the strong smell of blood.


    Only, at this moment, they, being inside the room, could only see,


    The man at the head of the doorway with his limbs chopped off.


    Apart from that, they could neither see Charlie on the left side of the door,


    Nor could they see the miserable state of the remaining two dozen people on the right side of the door!


    But even so, the leader of the attackers'' ghost-like appearance at this time,


    Also, let the people of the An family who have seen a lot of trepidation, The family''s women have even all dodged and


    not dared to look directly at.


    At this moment, the head of the man''s heart has been fearful to the extreme.


    He stared dead at Charlie and asked with wide eyes, ¡°You.......... Who the hell


    are you.......


    Such strong strength........ Impossible......... It can''t be a martial arts expert!¡±


    Charlie said contemptuously, ¡°Who am I, a mole like you is not worthy to ask!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at him and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Tell me honestly the mastermind behind the curtain, and I can give you a painless ending,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will make your life worse than death!¡±


    The manughed miserably, ¡°You are very strong, but my life, will not be in anyone''s hands!¡±


    After saying that, he shouted: ¡°Brothers, today I am the one who dragged everyone to death here, sorry!¡±


    ¡°But you do not need to be afraid, the organization will not treat your loved ones badly,¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured, I will go first, see you on the other side!¡±


    The others instantly shouted as if they had been beaten with chicken blood, ¡°I would like to go with you!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, all of them, without exception,


    Bit down hard on an artificial mr deep in their mouths at the same time.


    In this group of people, each one of them has pulled out one of their mrs early.


    Usually, this mr position has been open,


    And every time during the action, they will be a denture filled with highly toxic cyanide in this missing position.


    And this denture will be slightly higher than the other teeth, Once the unexpected event happens, this denture can be


    crushed with a forced bite.


    Once the tooth is crushed, the poison,


    Which is enough to kill at least ten adult males, and will be released instantly.


    The excessive amount of venom will make them die quickly in a few dozen seconds!


    And, they will hardly experience any pain.


    And this is the shut-up drug they use to kill themselves when the mission fails.


    With it, they can avoid being captured alive, and avoid being tortured in various ways.


    These attackers were all very clear about their fate at this point,


    So, for them, suicide was definitely the best option right now!


    So, these two dozen people, almost at the same time, bit down on the dentures in their mouths.


    The poison that was instantly released made each of their faces,


    In an instant, turn iron blue, and their bodies twitch violently.


    The man at the head looked at Charlie,ughed miserably, spitting white foam in his mouth,


    But still sneered with a contempt that was visible:


    ¡°You....... You are indeed very strong.......... But........ I........ I said


    ¡°My life, will not....... will not be in the hands of.......... in anyone''s hands!¡±


    ¡°My life is mine................. Not.. by the sky!!!¡±


    Charlie saw him almost dying, the corners of his mouth showing a contemptuous smile,


    At this time he coldly asked: ¡°Want to die? Without my permission?!¡± The man at the head heard Charlie''s words while


    ¡°You....... Do you really think......... Really think you can dominate everything even now?!¡±


    Charlie sneered and said indifferently:


    ¡°I dare not say that I can dominate all things,¡±


    "But to dominate your life and death is as easy as moving a hand!¡±

 Chapter 4515

    Chapter 4515


    After saying that, Charlie instantly waved his hand!


    In an instant, several aura voids struck, and instantly shattered the entire corridormps!


    The whole corridor suddenly fell into darkness!


    At this time, the carefree Charlie rushed a step, his fingers pinched the man''s shoulder de.


    At the moment when he was about to die of poison,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Charlie sent a trace of spiritual energy into his body to quickly gather up the toxins.


    That was spreading in his body and sealed thempletely with the spiritual energy.


    The man had felt the poison gradually stiffened his body,


    His breathing, heartbeat, and thinking were almost stopped, and also felt that his whole body had entered a state of


    near-death.


    At this time, he had already lost the pain in his limbs,


    And his whole expression even surfaced a few moments of tranquility.


    For him, taking poison and dying at this time, it felt like a kind of good death.


    However, immediately afterward, this feeling of his near-death...


    Was unexpectedly drawn out from his body rapidly by a mysterious force!


    The stiffness of his body disappeared!


    The rate of breathing and heartbeat also rapidly increased!


    The tremendous pain from the wounds in his limbs also began to return rapidly!


    At this moment, he was not only shocked but also desperate!


    Because what Charlie did, in his opinion, was like a miracle!


    At this moment, the other attackers had all died of poison, And the only one who was still alive was the one in charge.


    Charlie looked at him with a yful face and asked:


    ¡°What did you say just now? Your fate will not be in the hands of anyone?¡± ¡°Your life is up to you? I''m telling you, here! I


    am the sky!¡±


    The man looked at Charlie with wide eyes and asked in despair,


    ¡°You....... How on earth did you do that.......... ¡±


    Charlie coldly said, "Now is not the time for you to ask me questions!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately used his aura to stop the blood from the wounds on his limbs,


    And at the same time put him into apletea.


    After doing all this, he stood up and stood at the door, saying to the An family members in the room,


    "No one shoulde out until the show is over!¡±


    The An family could only see a tall ck shadow standing outside the door,


    And everyone wanted to see the dark figure''s features clearly,


    But the light was too dark, so it was impossible to see clearly.


    Nics subconsciously asked: "I do not know the name of the benefactor,¡±


    "Today''s life-saving grace, the An family will be devoted to repay!¡±


    Charlie said indifferently:


    "No need, please be more careful in the future, next time, you may not be so lucky!¡±


    Nics said, "Your Excellency! Today you saved more than ten members of the An family,¡±


    "So please give me a chance to repay your kindness!¡±


    Charlie shook his head: "No need to repay the favor, I just saw the injustice and helped out.¡±


    Seeing that the other party was unwilling to reveal his identity,


    Nics also realized that he should not continue to ask questions inappropriately,


    So he could only say gratefully,


    ¡°Then on behalf of the entire An family, I would like to thank you for your great kindness!¡±


    Charlie was busy saying, ¡°No need! Most of you are old enough to be my elders, so don''t bash me.¡±


    Marshal remembered something and hastily asked, ¡°Your Grace, I dare to ask you


    something............................................ ¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°You say it.¡±


    Marshal said: ¡°I want to go to confirm the situation of a friend of mine,¡±


    ¡°Before this event, he just left from here......... ¡±


    ¡°My phone somehow lost signal, the phone can''t even call 911........... ¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly, knowing that he was talking about a friend must be Duncan,


    So he released his aura out, a slight probe, and explored the situation of Duncan.


    At this time, Duncan''s body is already hopeless.


    Although only two or three minutes have passed since he was shot, but Charlie is at his wits'' end.


    His body suffered extremely serious trauma, the body, including the heart, A number of important organs have been


    Even if Charlie took out the Cultivation Pill, it is impossible to save his life.


    So, he said indifferently, ¡°No need to confirm, he is already dead.¡±


    ¡°What....... ¡± Marshal''s whole person was in grief and said offhandedly,


    ¡°He....... His daughter just got pregnant......... ¡±


    "His wife and child are waiting for him.......... How can he die........ ¡±


    Charlie said seriously, ¡°He is dead for sure.¡±

 Chapter 4516

    Chapter 4516


    Nics also burst into old tears and choked,


    ¡°I caused this....... It''s me who harmed him.......... ¡±


    ¡°How can I exin to his widow and orphans.......... ¡±


    ¡°How can I exin to my old brother who has been gone for many years


    Saying so the whole spirit of the person, as if at this moment lost most of the half.


    Charlie is more or less sorry for the death of Duncan.


    This person has been investigating the Cataclysmic Front but after all,


    It was also his duty, and he has been a police officer for many years,


    His reputation was really good, should not have met such a fate.


    It''s just that people die like lights.


    Things havee to this point, it is now beyond Charlie''s ability,


    Even if he wanted to save Duncan, there is no way.


    It can only be said that his fate has this disaster that can not be avoided.


    But at this moment, Charlie vaguely felt that Duncan''s body,


    There seems to be some kind of fluctuation.


    So, he immediately released more aura probe,


    Surprised to find that Duncan''s brain, at this time is notpletely dead.


    Perhaps the two or three minutes of time hadn''tpletely deprived Duncan''s brain of oxygen,


    Or perhaps the desire to live in Duncan''s consciousness was too strong,


    Allowing his brain to persist until now.


    In short, his brain still retains thest ray of life.


    However, his body had been almostpletely destroyed,


    And Charlie did not have the ability to bring him back to life.


    Suddenly, a thought shed through Charlie''s mind.


    At the beginning, Nanako''s father, Ito Yohiko,


    After the amputation of both his legs, Charlie also felt sorry for him.


    However, regret is regret, Charlie also has no way to make the broken limbs re-grow.


    Broken limbs can not regrow, whichpletely destroyed other organs,


    Naturally, it is also impossible to regenerate.


    But!


    In the Nine Profound Heavenly Secrets, there was a clearly recorded elixir that could make organs grow


    again.


    The level of this elixir was even higher than the Cultivation Pill.


    It could make all of one''s body organs, except for the brain, grow back.


    As long as this elixir could be refined,


    It would allow Ito Yohiko''s amputated legs and feet to grow back and fully recover as before.


    So, with this medicine, it is natural that Duncan''s body can also be reborn.


    However, Duncan''s body is severely damaged, and brain death is estimated to be a matter of minutes.


    Within a few minutes, it was impossible for Charlie to refine that kind of elixir no matter what.


    Not to mention his current strength is not enough, even if the strength is enough,


    To gather the herbs, do not know how long it will take.


    And Duncan is not like Ito Yohiko, both legs were amputated,


    But can still live in a wheelchair and live until this kind of elixir is refined by Charlie.


    Therefore, if he really wants to save Duncan,


    He can only use aura to protect his brain first, as well as his badly destroyed body,


    So that his brain stays alive and his body stays undecayed.


    In this way, it would be possible to maintain his current physical condition all the way through.


    However, Charlie''s spiritual energy was not endless.


    To maintain such a broken body is simply a bottomless pit,


    Maintaining a day or two, a month or two may be possible,


    But if he has to maintain it for a year or two or even longer, he can not do it.


    Unless the days ahead guard his body and replenish his aura every few days,


    It would still be impossible for this person to survive.


    Thinking of this, Charlie almost gave up in his heart.


    Perhaps, this is Duncan''s destined cmity.


    However, when he thought of the conversation he heard between Duncan and his grandfather in the


    box,


    Charlie couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    At this time, Charlie''s mind suddenly thought of a highly feasible n.


    Although this n was a bit radical, a bit risky, and a bit pie-in-the-sky, it could leave a ray of hope for


    Duncan!


    So, with a slight beat, he said to the An family:


    ¡°The situation outside is too bloody, you must not leave this door until the show is over!¡±


    ¡°In addition, after leaving this door, do not tell anyone about today''s incident!¡±


    Marcus said, ¡°Your Excellency, so many people died tonight,¡±


    ¡°And a famous detective........ How can this matter be concealed


    Charlie said ndly: ¡°You do not need to worry about it, I will solve the matter.¡±


    After saying that, he remembered something and spoke to Marshal:


    ¡°The body of your friend, I will have someone take away for a thick burial,¡±


    ¡°But you can not reveal his death to the public, at least not yet.¡±


    Marshal subconsciously said, ¡°I have to give an ount to his wife and children    ¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Say he disappeared, say he ran away with someone,¡±


    ¡°Or say he threw himself into the sea, in short, do not tell anyone that he died here tonight!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "As for whether his wife and children will believe, this is your problem, figure it out yourself!¡±

 Chapter 4517

    Chapter 4517


    Charlie''s icy cold order made Marshal''s heart deep in grief.


    Duncan was his good brother, they grew up together, today hi good brother died,


    Because of his own family''s affairs, he could not even tell his family about his death,


    This makes him deep down unable to ept this.


    However, he is not that three-year-old child, or like those,


    Who have not experienced the social beatings of the giant baby,


    He knows very well that the current situation has beenpletely out of his hands.


    To survive is already the greatest luck, what else can you ask for?


    The only thing he can do is to do everything possible,


    To make up for Duncan''s family after today''s events have passed.


    So, he could only nod honestly and say, ¡°Thank you, my lord,¡±


    "I understand, I will definitely follow your orders!¡±


    The reason why Charlie used such an unquestionable tone was to cut off,


    Marshal''s other thoughts, and make him do exactly what he asked.


    Seeing that he had epted the reality at this moment, he very simply closed the door.


    Afterward, he took out his cell phone and walked in the direction of the elevator entrance,


    While making a phone call to Joseph.


    Once the call connected, Joseph''s voice came through: "Mr. Wade, what are your orders?¡±


    Charlie asked him, "Joseph, you arrange all the manpower left in New York toe to Miss Gu''s performance venue,¡±


    "Just now more than twenty armed men came here to snipe the An family members,¡±


    "Basically they were all killed by me, I need you to help me deal with corpses.¡±


    After hearing this, Joseph asked with a horror beyond measure, "Mr. Wade are you okay?!¡±


    "I''m fine.¡± Charlie ndly said, "It''s just that,¡±


    ¡°There are too many cOrpses and it''s troublesome for one person to handle them.¡±


    Joseph was busy saying, ¡°Your subordinate will bring someone there!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°You haven''t left New York yet?¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, I haven''t left for the time being,¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that there is an equipment dealer in New York that,¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I have been working with him for many years,¡±


    ¡°And I n to purchase a batch of heavy equipment to be shipped to Syria.¡±


    Saying that he hurriedly added,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, most of the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front have already departed this morning to Syria,¡±


    ¡°Now there are only a dozen people on hand, is that enough?¡±


    ¡°It''ll work.¡± Charlie lightly said, ¡°I asked Ste to send some men over,¡±


    ¡°She is a New York sitter, manpower should not be a problem.¡±


    Joseph gave a sigh of relief, then said,


    ¡°Then, Mr. Wade, wait for a moment, your subordinate wille over.¡±


    Charlie hmphed and spoke: ¡°Then, prepare more body bags, I''ll wait for you here.¡±


    As he was talking he had already arrived next to Duncan''s corpse.


    He hung up the phone, took off the thin jacket he was wearing, and covered Duncan''s body,


    And then sent a few auras into his body to maintain his current state.


    After that, he picked up the phone again and called Ste.


    Ste on the other end answered in almost a second,


    And said with a bit of surprise in her voice, ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°It''s me.¡± Charlie opened his mouth and asked,


    "Miss Fei, I have something I need your help with.¡±


    Once Ste heard Charlie say that there was something he needed her help for,


    She said almost without thinking, "Mr. Wade, please say it,¡±


    "As long as it is something I can do, I will definitely do anything!¡±


    Charlie said, "I''m at Miss Gu''s performance venue, and I''ve encountered a small situation here,¡±


    "I need you to bring enough people to block the entire VIP entrance and exit.¡±


    Ste did not hesitate to say,


    "No problem Mr. Wade, I''m closer, I''ll bring people over right away!¡±

 Chapter 4518

    Chapter 4518


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Sara''s concert also officially began.


    Sara, who was totally unaware of what was happening,


    Made a shining appearance in a futuristic warrior costume,


    And the entire audience of fans shouted wildly in excitement.


    Charlie saw that the show started normally, so he was a little relieved.


    The best solution to tonight''s matter is to clean up the mess here,


    While the show is going on normally, and not to draw outside attention, let alone attract the police.


    Otherwise, once the panic is triggered, tens of thousands of people will attempt to flee,


    And for sure triggering a stampede, do not know how many people have to die.


    As long as the scene is basically handled here, tomorrow let Tasha announce that the venue is closed for upgrading,


    And then in the VIP area, the floor and the wall ceiling will all be removed,


    Allndfilled, otherwise, today so many people, so much blood,


    Even if it is washed clean, the floor crevices, and the depths of the wall will always have DNA residue.


    The only way to handle is to make sure the whole ce has no evidence of death.


    Ten minutester, Ste arrived at the scene in a sh.


    She brought dozens of bodyguards to directly block the entrance and exit of the entire VIP area,


    Then she took the elevator to the upper floor, and as soon as the elevator door opened,


    She saw Charlie standing here, as well as the corpse of Duncan on the ground.


    Since Charlie was using clothes to cover the severely injured upper torso,


    And did not cover Duncan''s face, Ste recognized him at a nce and eximed:


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... You........ You killed Inspector Li?!"


    Charlie shook his head and said ndly: ¡°I really didn''t kill him, the murderer''s body is inside."


    Ste almost subconsciously wanted to go in and take a look,


    Charlie stretched out his arm and stalled her in the front, faintly saying,


    "The scene is too bloody, you better not go."


    Ste pursed her lips and said,


    "Mr. Wade, my people are guarding below, why don''t I call them up to help you!"


    Charlie shook his head and said, "No need, Joseph will bring someone overter to dispose of the corpses,"


    "Your people are only needed to help me guard the entrances and exits here,"


    "Including the entrances and exits on the first floor leading to the inner arena and backstage,"


    "All of them should be blocked, except for the people of the Cataclysmic Front,"


    ¡°No one else is allowed toe in, including the staff of the show, and the Police.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ste immediately said solemnly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, I''ll arrange it right away.¡±


    After saying that, she took out her cell phone and instructed Charlie''s order to her bodyguard.


    Only then did she say to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, there are a few cOrpses in the lobby on the first floor,¡±


    "All of them were shot to death, and they look like staff members.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, "The other party killed all the way up, they must have killed on sight.¡±


    Ste asked, "Mr. Wade, were these peopleing for you?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, "They came for the An family,¡±


    "Arge number of An family members are here today to watch the show.¡±


    Ste''s eyes widened and she asked offhandedly, "Your grandparents'' entire family is here?¡±


    "Yes.¡±, Ste asked, "Then are they okay?¡±


    Charlie said, "Yes, a little shocked, now still in the box.¡±


    Ste asked in a low voice: "Then........ Then have you identified with them?¡±


    In Ste''s opinion, Charlie''s currentprehensive strength had basically reached its peak,


    And if he could identify with his grandparents'' family, then no one could even look up to him.


    "No." Charlie smiled ndly and spoke, ¡°Fortunately, I had a bright idea,¡±


    ¡°And broke all the lights in the corridor, so they shouldn''t be able to see me.¡±


    Ste looked surprised and asked offhandedly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... This time, although the situation is very dangerous,¡±


    ¡°But also a very good opportunity to identify.......... ¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you take advantage of this opportunity and go with the flow?¡±


    Charlie smiled to himself and sighed: ¡°Instead of wanting to push the boat with the current,¡±


    ¡°I now want to pull the boat in, or even let the boat go upstream........... ¡±


    ¡°Against the current?!¡±


    Ste was even more surprised when she heard Charlie''s words.


    She really couldn''t understand why he was so resistant to identifying with his own grandfather.

 Chapter 4519

    Chapter 4519


    At this time, Ste received a phone call, and the person on the phone said,


    ¡°Eldest Miss, Supreme Commander Joseph Wan of the Cataclysmic Front has arrived and has already brought


    someone in.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ste answered and said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, Supreme Commander Wan is here.¡±


    As she was speaking, the lights of the two elevators shed,


    And a momentter, the doors of the two staircases opened,


    And Joseph rushed out with more than ten soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    When he saw Charlie, he led and arched his hand, ¡°Mr. Wade, I''mte!¡±


    The soldiers also immediately arched their hands and said in unison, ¡°I''mte!¡±


    Charlie ndly said, "You all havee very quickly.¡±


    Joseph hurriedly asked, "Mr. Wade, how is the situation now? What do I need to do?¡±


    Charlie spoke: "There is a bandit with broken limbs still alive, take him away,¡±


    "I still have something to ask him, the rest of the people inside are dead,¡±


    "You take all the bodies away and dispose of them properly,¡±


    "Then clean up the blood and bullet marks at the scene.¡±


    Joseph''s expression was astonished, and he said, "Then we will start to deal with it now.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Then, he immediately led his men to the corridor.


    The corridor was pitch ck at this time but after all,


    Joseph was an eight-star martial artist with extraordinary strength,


    So he could see very clearly even though the light was faint.


    When he saw the scene, the whole person was dumbfounded.


    He has seen piles of dead people, but such a bloody scene, for him it is the first time.


    The other Cataclysmic Front soldiers are also hard to hide the shock,


    The rich smell of blood is all over, so everyone has some physical difort.


    Joseph was the first toe back to his senses and said in a cold voice,


    ¡°Prepare the body bags, fill them up with the dead ones.¡±


    "Okay!" The people nodded and immediately took out the ck thickened body bags from their pockets and started to


    handle the c0rpses.


    As each corpse was put into a body bag, Joseph''s heart became more and more shocked.


    What shocked him was not the bandits whose legs had been cut off by Charlie,


    And who had taken poison tomit suicide,


    But the four martial arts experts with extremely high cultivation levels.


    These four martial arts experts, each of them waspletely disfigured by the bullets,


    And it was not an exaggeration to say that each of them had at least thirty to forty bullet holes in their bodies,


    And almost no part of them was intact from head to toe.


    Even, Joseph could only tell from their mutted c0rpses that one of their meridians was open,


    But could not determine how many stars they were,


    Because most of their meridians had been shattered by the bullets.


    After all the c0rpses were put into the body bag, Joseph tugged the cor of the one,


    At the head and stuffed it into the body bag as well, while instructing the others,


    ¡°This one is still alive, take it away separately, Mr. Wade has other uses for it.¡±


    "Okay!" The handlers nodded hastily and made a mark on this body- shrouded bag.


    These soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front moved quickly,


    And in a few minutes'' time, nearly thirty cOrpses were all packed.


    After that, they started to carry these body bags downstairs through the elevator.


    As they stood in the pool of blood for too long, when they walked out,


    They leftrge blood-red footprints on the ground outside.


    Ste saw the way these people from Cataclysmic Front were all covered in blood,


    With a strong smell of blood on them, so she didn''t need to see it to think how tragic the situation inside really was.


    Joseph came to Charlie and said, "Mr. Wade, the cOrpses are loaded,"


    "We will immediately arrange for the first transfer out of New York,"


    "And then arrange for someone to transport them to the high seas as soon as possible to dispose of them,"


    ¡°As for the one who is still alive, I will send him to the vi first and lock him up.¡±


    Charlie nodded: "Good, thank you all for your hard work.¡±


    Joseph opened his mouth and asked, "Mr. Wade, there are still four martial arts masters inside,¡±


    "I wonder what their cultivation level is and why they died so badly?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, "A six-star martial artist, two seven-star martial artists, and an eight-star martial artist.¡±


    "Eight-star martial artist?!¡±

 Chapter 4520

    Chapter 4520


    Joseph''s jaw dropped in disbelief.


    One should know that the highest martial artist is only eight stars,


    Which corresponds to the martial artist''s eight odd meridians,


    And those who have opened the eight odd meridians are eight-star martial artists.


    And Joseph now is only a small realm higher than the eight-star martial artist.


    An eight-star martial artist would die so tragically, this really left him unable to digest!


    Charlie saw his astonished expression, so he asked:


    ¡°Is it that you didn''t expect that an eight-star martial artist would die so miserably?¡±


    ¡°Even the sky spirit cover was shattered.¡±


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± Joseph said iprehensibly, ¡°I''m not going to hide it from you, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate really can''t figure out why these four people would die so tragically    ¡±


    ¡°Such strong strength, ordinary people should be difficult to get close to them right,¡±


    ¡°And they are supposed to be bodyguards, the sense of prevention should be very strong,¡±


    ¡°They should not give the other side the opportunity to get close to shoot Charlie coldly said: ¡°Joseph, this is your bones


    as a martial artist''s high arrogance,¡± ¡°You always think that martial artists are very strong,¡± ¡°But you have not thought


    that martial artists also have a lot of shorings.¡±


    Saying that, he asked him, ¡°If more than twenty people suddenly appeared at the end of this corridor,¡±


    ¡°With nowhere to hide and they saturate you with fire, how many rounds do you think you can survive?¡±


    Joseph seriously said, ¡°I think I should be able to spot each of them before they appear,¡±


    ¡°After all, they are not eight-star martial artists, it is impossible to hide their breath and movements.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Then what if the other side took advantage of the show just about to start,¡±


    ¡°Outside the sound is full of cosmic war explosion roar?¡±


    ¡°You can still sense the other party''s breath and movement?¡±


    ¡°This....... ¡± Joseph''s expression was austere, ashamed to say:


    ¡°If that''s the case, then I should not be able to do


    Charlie asked him again, ¡°If more than twenty people suddenly appeared and used powerful modern firearms,¡±


    ¡°To shoot six or seven hundred rounds of bullets in a few seconds, could you stop them?¡±


    ¡°This....... ¡± Joseph''s expression was even more shocked,


    And he froze for a long time before shaking his head and saying,


    ¡°If it''s six or seven hundred rounds of bullets in a few seconds, I........... can''t stop....... ¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I do not know if you look at the details of the firearms they use,


    Each of them under the gun inserted on the magazine, tape tied to the opposite direction of the magazine,¡±


    ¡°After the bullet is shot, just need to pull out the magazine, then go for a reverse re-insertion,¡±


    ¡°Two or three secondster, you can again shoot six or seven hundred rounds of bullets,¡±


    ¡°This kind of firepower, in this kind of aisle can not be avoided,¡±


    "Not to mention this kind of firepower, in this kind of aisle where there is no way to hide,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention an eight-star martial artist, even a martial arts expert like you,¡±


    ¡°Who is at the full circle of the Ming realm, can''t resist.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charliemented: ¡°This is like the African hyena group hunting,¡±


    ¡°Although the tricky, but as long as the tacit understanding is there,¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They can be invincible in the grasnds, even the king of a hundred beasts, they can also kill them.¡±


    ¡°Yes....... ¡± Joseph gave back a cold sigh and spoke: ¡°Subordinate definitely


    learned a lesson!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, "It''s good that you have it in your heart,¡±


    ¡°It''s gettingte, first let the brothers grab the corpses and get rid of them.¡±


    "As you wish Mr. Wade!¡± Joseph said, and pointed to Duncan''s corpse and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, will this Inspector Li''s corpse also be taken away and disposed of?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°No, he''s not dead yet.¡±


    After that, he looked at Ste and said,


    ¡°Miss Fei, I have heard before that there are many rich people with terminal illnesses in the United States who freeze


    themselves before they die,¡±


    ¡°Hoping that future technology can cure them, is there such a thing?¡±


    Ste said: ¡°back to Mr. Wade, this situation is quitemon,¡±


    ¡°Basically every top rich people have their own investment in the freezing center,¡±


    ¡°Even when they exhaust all modern medical means and can not continue to live after,¡±


    ¡°They will freeze themselves, this in the rich circle, known as the future hibernation n,¡±


    ¡°In the hope that can be reawakened one day in the future, when the medical field has developed further. ¡°


    ¡°The freezing center using liquid nitrogen can maintain the body temperature at about minus two hundred degrees,¡±


    ¡°But many biological experiments have been done before, without exception,¡±


    ¡°All failed, the current level of technology, can not wake them up from the frozen nature,¡±


    ¡°Everyone is also treating it as thest bit of luxury.¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°The Fei family also has his kind of frozen center?¡± "Yes." Ste nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa invested


    in one ten years ago, and it''s still running."


    Charlie nodded, pointed at Duncan, and said to her,


    ¡°Then make arrangements to send him there at the earliest!"

 Chapter 4521

    Chapter 4521


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... You are asking me to.......... You are telling me to freeze Inspector Li''s body?!"


    Ste was stunned by Charlie''s words and did not know how to respond for a while.


    Charlie said with a righteous face: ¡°Were you not talking about having a freezing center?"


    ¡°Just take his body there and freeze him."


    Ste weed the iparable ease with which Charlie spoke but could not help but remind:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the human body freezing technology so far, it is still only a scientific concept,"


    ¡°Although the concept has been proposed by scientists from decades ago,"


    ¡°But until now there have not been any sessful cases........... "


    Saying that Ste could not help but look at Duncanying on the ground and continued:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I say it bluntly, as far as the current scientific means,¡±


    ¡°People are impossible toe back to life after freezing........... ¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°You don''t have to worry about this, let''s freeze him first.¡±


    The reason why he wanted to send Duncan to the freezing center to freeze is because,


    He also does not have the ability to maintain Duncan''s body immortal all the time,


    By freezing him, he can maintain his current situation to the maximum extent,


    And since he will be frozen in a super low-temperature environment of one or two hundred degrees below zero,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The aura needed to maintain his body will also be reduced to an extremely low level.


    In this way, Charlie only needs to spend a small amount of spiritual energy to protect his body,


    And then let the spiritual energy be frozen with him,


    Then he can ensure that he will not have any changes for at least a few years.


    However, this kind of thing, he also has no way to exin clearly to Ste,


    So can only stubbornly let her do as he is ordered.


    Ste was pleased that Charlie had already made a decision, out of respect,


    So she did not say anything more, but immediately called her grandfather,


    And asked him to personally order the head of the freezing center toe and pick up Duncan.


    Aftermunicating with Grandpa, Ste said to Charlie,


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, Grandpa said that the freezing center people,¡±


    ¡°Wille over within 15 minutes and pick up Inspector Li.¡±


    "Good.¡± Charlie nodded and said, "I''m counting on you guys for this person,¡±


    "Keep in mind, don''t let any word out to the public.¡±


    "You can rest assured,¡± Ste said with certainty:


    "The secrecy level of the freezing center has always been very high, so there will be no leakage.¡±


    Charlie then said, "That''s good.¡±


    At this time, Ste could not help but say, "By the way, Mr. Wade,¡±


    "I have something to say, I don''t know if I should say it.¡±


    Charlie said, "But there is no harm in saying it.¡±


    Ste nodded and continued,


    "Mr. Wade, generally speaking, every step of the top family members'' movements is top secret,¡±


    "Especially for super families like the An family, generally speaking,¡± "Their movements cannot be captured by the


    outside world, but these attackers today,¡±


    ¡°Not only were they able to grasp the movements of the core members of the An family,¡± ¡°But they even knew the


    situation here like the backdrop of the concert.¡±


    ¡°The background music of the attack, it seems to be a long time nning,¡±


    ¡°I suspect that in this matter, there must be a mole from the An family........... ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie agreed and said, ¡°I agree with you on this matter,¡±


    ¡°But who the mole is specifically, the An family may have to find out for themselves.¡±


    After that, he said to her: ¡°Miss Fei, you have more manpower in New York,¡±


    ¡°The next hard work, you first arrange your people, the carpets here must be removed and burned,¡±


    ¡°Blood stains must be disposed of, and bullet holes are to be concealed together,¡±


    ¡°In addition, also seize the time to find a new batch of carpets to rece,¡±


    ¡°The new carpets preferably the same as here or nearly simr,¡±


    ¡°Do this all in the shortest possible time to restore the ce.¡±


    Ste said without thinking, ¡°Mr. Wade don''t worry, I''ll arrange it!¡±

 Chapter 4522

    Chapter 4522


    Charlie nodded and said to Joseph, ¡°Joseph, the bandit who is alive must be watched over for me,¡±


    ¡°Don''t let himmit suicide, let alone let anyone get rid of him,¡±


    ¡°I will personallye over to interrogate himter!¡±


    Joseph said offhandedly, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will personally watch over him, and nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°You go to the vi first and wait for me, I wille over at night.¡±


    Joseph sped his fist and said, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, then the subordinate will leave first!¡±


    After Joseph left, Ste also immediately instructed her men,


    To quickly prepare arge number of tools to prepare to enter the scene afterward.


    ording to Ste''s request, her men first removed all the carpets,


    And then packed the carpets into sealed bags and took them away to be incinerated.


    While these men were cleaning up the carpets,


    Another wave of men had urgently delivered a batch of lighting equipment,


    Construction materials, cleaning supplies, and water pumps.


    Subsequently, a few people proficient in electrical circuits,


    Began to rece the spotlights for lighting, more people immediately used the decoration of the water blocking strips


    and foam,


    The entire corridor is surrounded by a 10 cm height, impermeable pool,


    And then with the fire equipped with high-pressure water guns with powerful cleaning agents,


    Vigorously started cleaning the blood in the aisle,


    Washed out of the blood, directly through the pump into the bathroom drain.


    Soon, the lights of the corridor werepletely restored,


    And with the concentration of blood in the sink bing lighter and lighter to the naked eye,


    The smell of blood in the corridor also quickly dissipated ny percent.


    At the same time, another wave of people were silently dealing with the remaining bullet holes in the walls.


    After they gouged out the warheads one by one, they smoothed out the damaged walls with quick-drying putty.


    Since the wallpaper in the corridor of the VIP area was the same as the wallpaper used in thepartment room,


    They cut down all the wallpaper of one of the unused VIPpartments,


    Then filled it up piece by piece ording to the color of the flower,


    And dealt with the gaps at the splices so that no one could see any problems.


    Subsequently, and with a certain pungent smell of disinfectant,


    The entire corridor was sprayed again, and then several high-powered hot air dryers for drying.


    Because of the clear division ofbor and cooperation, it took less than half an hour to do all this.


    And at this time, another wave of Ste''s men arrived in a cargo truck.


    As early as the first group of people started to clean up the carpets,


    They had already urgently deployed brand new carpets from the Fei family''s own decoration city.


    These carpets were not of the same brand as the reced carpets,


    But the color and texture could already be 80% simr.


    Along with the freight car, there are some workers who don''t know anything.


    When they came here, they couldn''t see that a tragic shooting had just happened here,


    Let alone that nearly thirty people had just died here.


    All they knew was that their supervisor had given them five times their hourly rate,


    To carpet the ce as fast as they could.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So, they all worked together and used the fastest time to pave the whole VIP area with brand new carpets.


    When these workers withdrew, in the entire corridor, there is no trace of the fierce battle.


    In addition to the faint smell of disinfectant water in the air,


    As well as the smell of the brand new carpet, there is almost no smell of blood.


    At this time, Ste''s men below reported, ¡°Chairperson, a woman named Chen insisted oning up,¡±


    ¡°Saying she is in charge here, and questioned my identity, threatening to call the police,¡±


    ¡°I have her under control, what to do next?¡±


    Ste was surprised and quickly reported the situation to Charlie.


    After listening, Charlie guessed that it should be Tasha, so he spoke:


    ¡°Have someone bring her up, keep an eye on her, and don''t let her contact with the outside world.¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly frowned, the matter of Ste''s feedback reminded him of a detail,


    Just now Uncle Marshal had said in the room that his phone had no signal and could not even call 911.


    But why was his own phone not affected in any way?


    Could it be that the device to block the signal was installed inside their box?


    If that''s the case, then it''s likely that in Sara''s team, there is a mole!

 Chapter 4523

    Chapter 4523


    Soon, Ste''s men brought up the emotional Tasha.


    Tasha''s emotions were very tense and shocked because she didn''t know exactly what this gang was doing,


    And that this gang had taken charge of the entire VIP area directly and silently!


    Even her own staff, without exception, disappeared without a trace,


    Which gave her a few unpleasant feelings in her heart.


    However, the moment she saw Charlie, her nervousness instantly eased a bit,


    And she hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, what the h3ll is going on here? Are these people yours?¡±


    Charlie nced at Stell and said indifferently,


    ¡°These are the people that Miss Fei brought with her, I hired them to help.¡±


    Tasha was surprised and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Charlie did not answer, but asked her with a bit of caution,


    ¡°Who are the people who know that the An family is here tonight?¡±


    ¡°No one.¡± Tasha spoke, ¡°Other than Sara and I, no one else knows.¡±


    After saying that, she asked nervously, ¡°What''s wrong?! What''s going on?!¡±


    Charlie said in a cold voice: ¡°There was an attack on the An family by assants just now.¡±


    ¡°Attack?!¡± Tasha was dumbfounded and said offhandedly, ¡°When did that happen?¡±


    After saying that, she subconsciously looked around left and right and said doubtfully,


    ¡°But Mr. Wade....... doesn''t look like an attack happened at all........... ¡±


    Charlie looked at her and continued to ask: ¡°Tasha I ask you, when did you know that the An family woulde over to


    the concert?¡±


    ¡°After knowing, what did you all do?¡±


    Tasha said, "Sara received a phone call from the olddy of the An family in the morning,¡±


    "And knew they wereing over to watch the show,¡±


    "Then she immediately called you, Mr. Wade, to confirm,¡±


    "And only after you agreed did we arrange the An family''s private room next door to yours.¡±


    Charlie asked again, "After you and Sara confirmed the private room, did you tell others about this matter?¡±


    "Of course not!¡± Tasha said: "Sara and I also know that the identity of the An family is extraordinary,¡±


    "So in order to keep absolute secrecy, the two of us from beginning to end,¡±


    "Did not tell any of the staff exactly who ising tonight,¡±


    "Even our most trusted assistants around do not know!¡±


    "And, in order to keep it as confidential as possible, Sara also took away arge part of the original staff from here,¡±


    "Because she felt that the An family itself brought bodyguards,¡±


    "Not to mention that we know that Mr. Wade you are next door,¡±


    "She felt that since you are here, there is absolutely no need to add too many staff,¡± "Because that would also increase


    the risk of leakage.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Speaking of which, Tasha''s eyes widened and she blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wade, you don''t suspect me of leaking the


    information, do you?!¡± Charlie looked at her, his heart had already dispelled his doubts about her. Not only because her


    performance, eyes, and expression at this moment, He can not see any faint heart and lying, more importantly, Tasha is


    aware that he is here.


    If she is a mole or the one who leaked the info,


    Then she can''t just leak the information of grandparents'' family,


    She would definitely tell the other party about him,


    After all, he is the biggest variable here tonight.


    So, from this point alone, it can be determined that the mole is definitely not Tasha.


    Thinking of this, Charlie continued to ask:


    ¡°If ording to what you said, before the An family came tonight,¡±


    ¡°Except for you and Sara, no one knew which private room they would be ced in, right?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Tasha said categorically: ¡°This matter, we have not ordered anyone else to do,¡±


    ¡°And the An family arrived, I personally brought them in, and took them upstairs in the process,¡±


    ¡°I did not let the staff follow, after they settled, but also specifically exined to the staff,¡±


    ¡°No one without the guests'' call, are not allowed to disturb the floor,¡±

 Chapter 4524

    Chapter 4524


    Tasha said further, ¡°Of course, I also can not absolutely guarantee that after the An family came, from our staff no one


    must know their identity...................................... ¡±


    ¡°But I think, if you suspect that there is a mole, the mole is unlikely to be here,¡±


    ¡°Because our staff here, even if they know the movement of the An family,¡±


    ¡°It is just after the An family came, and there have been a few minutes only.¡±


    Charlie thought about the signal being shielded, so he asked her,


    ¡°During the daytime, today, did any staffe to this floor?¡±


    ¡°Is there a possibility that they might have brought in some kind of small shielding equipment?¡±


    Tasha frowned and said, ¡°During the day, our attention was on the scene and the backstage,¡±


    ¡°Not too concerned about the VIP area, so I can''t guarantee you this,¡±


    ¡°But you can check the surveince video of the VIP area.¡±


    ¡°Like I just said, Sara and I did not leak the news,¡±


    ¡°So even if someone came over during the day to install the shielding equipment,¡±


    ¡°They do not know which room to install it in,¡±


    ¡°Here are a total of two dozen boxes, did they install it in each room?¡±


    Charlie took the phone into a few boxes near the corridor,¡± ¡°Found that in these boxes, the signal is not affected by any.


    So, it really does not seem like the staff arranged it in advance.


    Thinking of this, his brow furrowed even tighter. He felt as if he had entered a dead end.


    On the one hand, judging from the objective situation,


    This matter must have been staged by someone to make it possible.


    On the other hand, Sara and Tasha had a strong sense of secrecy,


    And had not leaked this information from the source,


    So the possibility of a problem here was also unlikely.


    Moreover, Charlie figured out one more thing.


    If the other party''s purpose was to kill the An family,


    Then since they can send in the shielding equipment, they could send in a small bomb.


    If you send a small bomb in directly, everything could be easily solved,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    And why bother to first shield the signal, and then attack at the door?


    However, from the feedback of Marshal just now, the shielding equipment is actually there.


    This seems to be some kind of paradox everywhere,


    So that every one of his spections is not very tenable.


    Thinking of this, Charlie was stuck in a quandary.


    Just at this time, he suddenly thought of something.


    In his mind, he thought, ¡°The shielding device,¡±


    ¡°Could it have been brought in by a certain An family member?!¡±


    He previously felt that if there was a mole in the An family,¡±


    ¡°The mole should not be someone who was present, but someone who was not present.


    For example, his aunt, whom he had never met, or other grandchildren who were not there.


    But now, he suddenly had a not-so-good feeling.


    ¡°The first thing we need to do is to find out where the shielding device is,¡±


    ¡°Or who it is with, but don''t reveal the intentions when you go in.¡±


    ¡°If someone makes a small move, immediately control it.¡±


    Ste was busy saying, ¡°I asked Karl to keep watch downstairs,¡±


    ¡°He is the most trusted person, besides Karl,¡±


    ¡°There are several bodyguards he personally trained, they are all very trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Then let Master Yuan go!¡±


    At this moment, the An family after the attack is sitting on the sofa without saying a word,


    Several young grandchildren because of the considerable stimtion, at this time, are in a very depressed state.


    And the moods of the adults, are also a bit disheveled.


    Just a moment ago when Stell''s men were cleaning up the scene outside the door,


    Charlie''s three uncles had been dissecting what had happened with the old man,


    During which everyone even had a heated argument.


    They wanted to know which link had been so significantly wed,


    That it nearly brought the entire An family to its knees.

 Chapter 4525

    Chapter 4525


    At first, Marcus suspected that Charlie''s aunt, that is, Tece''s husband, was the most suspicious.


    Because, everyone was there tonight, but he was the only one who didn''te.


    After all, it is a matter of life and death for the whole family,


    So Marcus did not avoid Tece when discussing this matter.


    Martel has a simr personality to his second brother Marcus,


    And the two work together more often than not,


    So he also very decisively expressed support for his second brother''s spection,


    And felt that his brother-inw was the most suspicious.


    However, Tece has a different opinion, she feels that her husband is not very likely to do this.


    The reason is that her and her husband''s only daughter is also here today,


    Her husband usually loves his daughter very much, as the saying goes,


    Tigers do not eat their children, if he really wants to make a move against the An family,


    Then at least he will not let his daughter follow them.


    Moreover, she felt that her husband did not have enough motive tomit the crime.


    If her husband was doing it for money, he was not himself the first,


    Second or even third in line of session to the An family assets.


    Even if all the An family members died,


    The vast majority of the family assets would be inherited by the surviving grandchildren.


    And he, as her husband, is only the legal heir to his share of the inheritance,


    And can only inherit that small portion of interest in the An family,


    So if he does this, it will be more of a graft for others.


    Unless he kills the An family members present today,


    And then kills the remaining family grandchildren as well.


    However, if he really does this, the U.S. police and the FBI will never sit idly by,


    After all, the entire family''s immediate family members are all dead,


    And finally, only a son-inw left out to inherit the family fortune,


    A fool knows that there must be something wrong here.


    Therefore, her husband could not have done such a stupid thing, ording to her.


    Marshal, as well as the olddy, did not think Tece''s husband would do such a thing either.


    They were more suspicious that this matter might be the result of Sara''s side,


    Not doing a good job of keeping secrets, and that they had leaked the news and attracted enemies.


    In view of the fact that everyone has their own opinions,


    And now can only stay in this box and can not leave,


    So the Elder An stopped the spection and discussion, and asked them,


    Before the investigation of the exact results, not to argue about this matter.


    So, everyone fell into silence.


    At this time, Karl, with a few of his trusted members,


    Knocked on the door of the box, and then pushed the door in.


    Seeing Karl enter, the An family all immediately looked at him.


    Originally, they thought it was the savior who hade,


    But the Karl in the light did not match the figure of the savior just now.


    At this time, Karl looked around for a while and took the initiative to open his mouth and asked, ¡°Gentlemen, in view of


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    the seriousness of tonight''s matter,¡±


    ¡°Please continue to wait here patiently and leave the ce after the show,¡±


    ¡°If you have any needs now you can tell me and I will try to help you out.¡±


    The old man Nics spoke up at this time, ¡°Gentleman, I wonder if I can make a phone call,¡±


    ¡°I want to make sure that a few grandchildren who didn''te are safe.¡±


    Karl said seriously, ¡°Sorry Sir, for the time being, you can''t be allowed to contact the outside world.¡±


    After that, he focused on the crowd and spoke,


    ¡°In order to ensure everyone''s safety, now please hand over all your personal belongings,¡±


    ¡°And we will conduct aprehensive security check to rank the hazards here.¡±

 Chapter 4526

    Chapter 4526


    Marshal asked, ¡°What all things need to be handed over?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡± Karl stopped beating around the bush at this point


    And got straight to the point, saying with a serious face,


    ¡°Gentlemen, from now on, we need you to turn in all your personal belongings,¡±


    ¡°And please stand to the left for men and to the right for women,¡±


    ¡°With your fingers open on your chest, and we will arrange for someone of the same gender to search everyone.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Master An frowned and asked, ¡°You suspect that there is a mole among us?¡±


    Karl arched his hand and said seriously, ¡°Sir, I am also under orders,¡±


    ¡°And you all must cooperate! Please forgive me if I have offended you!¡±


    Marcus said with some dissatisfaction, ¡°You suspect us and even search us for no reason,¡±


    ¡°Isn''t that a bit too much? Don''t forget that we are the victims!¡±


    ¡°Besides, you don''t look like a police officer, who gave you the right to search us?¡±


    Marcus''s personality itself is hard and aggressive,


    And as the heir of the current generation of the An family,


    Karl''s tough attitude made him instinctively a little physically ufortable.


    Karl did not give him any good looks at this time, he said coldly:


    ¡°Sorry, it was the person who just saved your lives who gave me this right,¡±


    ¡°He said that all of you sitting here must cooperate unconditionally, no one can refuse for any reason!¡±


    As soon as he heard that the person who saved his life just now ordered,


    Marcus''s displeasure immediately dissipated. That scene just now was deeply impressive to him.


    He saw with his own eyes the attacker standing in the doorway,


    Having his arms and legs cut off by some unknown weapon across the air, and that moment gave him a huge impact.


    Therefore, when Karl mentioned his life-saving benefactor,


    The resistance in Marcus''s heart immediately dissipated involuntarily,


    While also saying with an apologetic face,


    ¡°Since it is the order of the benefactor, then we will definitely cooperate!¡±


    In order to show his sincerity, he took the initiative to take out his cell phone,


    Watch and other personal belongings and put them on the coffee table in the middle of the two rows of sofas,


    Then he stood up on his left and opened his hands on his chest.


    Master An followed while pulling out his own things, he opened his mouth and said to others,


    ¡°Since the benefactor ordered, naturally have their intentions, we must not have any doubts, must be good cooperation!¡±


    So, all the people also started, pulling out things from their pockets.


    Karl obeyed Charlie''s instructions, and his attention was always on the movements of each person''s hands,


    To ensure that they do not make other small movements under his nose.


    ording to Charlie''s spection,


    If the shielding equipment had been brought in by a certain member of the An family,


    Then he certainly would not have had the opportunity to get rid of the equipment,


    And most likely would still have quietly brought it with him,


    And then find the right opportunity to get rid of it when he leaves.


    So, as long as they look carefully enough, they will definitely be able to find out the shielding equipment.


    Moreover, if they can find the device directly from someone''s body,


    It would be even better, then they can directly lock the identity of the suspect.


    Karl saw that everyone took out their things and then stood to the side,


    Except for a woman who kept her head down and never moved,


    So he said in a stern voice: ¡°Youdy, please cooperate to take out your personal belongings.¡±


    The 16- or 17-year-old girl next to her hastily reached out and shook her arm and said,


    ¡°Mom, you''re the only one who''s missing, hurry up.¡±


    This woman is Charlie''s third aunt, his third uncle Martel''s wife.


    The girl who shook her arm beside her was Martel and her eldest daughter,


    Jennifer An, who is only sixteen years old.


    At this time, Karl''s brow suddenly frowned as if he caught something unusual!


    Immediately afterward, Charlie''s third aunt,


    Under Jennifer''s shaking, fell down on the sofa in a smooth manner.


    At this moment, her face was miserable white to the extreme,


    In the corners of her mouth, it is hanging white foam,


    Her eyes are also staring extremely wide, her body has also begun to stiffen, and she is already dead!

 Chapter 4527

    Chapter 4527


    The sudden death of Charlie''s third aunt caught Karl, as well as the entire An family, off guard.


    Her sixteen-year-old daughter almost copsed on the spot,


    Hugging her mother''s corpse and constantly shaking it, breaking down and crying,


    ¡°Mom....... What''s wrong with you mom.......... don''t scare me, mom......... ¡±


    Martel is also close to copsing, he was just about to go forward to check,


    But was grabbed by the second brother Marcus.


    Martel looked back at Marcus with a surprised face and questioned offhandedly,


    ¡°Second brother, what are you pulling me for? Something happened to Amelia!¡±


    Marcus roared with a ck face: ¡°You see how she died!¡±


    ¡°Remember how that assant leader just took poison and killed himself?!¡±


    ¡°Suicide....... ¡± Martel''s expression was horrified beyond belief and asked offhandedly,


    ¡°You....... You mean......... Amelia.... suicide... by taking poison?!¡±


    Marcus pointed at the corpse and asked in a cold voice:


    ¡°Besides suicide, is there any other possibility?!¡±


    Karl immediately rushed forward at this time, picked her up, and said to the crowd, ¡°You guys don''t move yet!¡±


    After saying that, he also said to the people he brought, ¡°Keep an eye on them!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he ran out of the box with the body in his arms and ran towards Charlie''s location.


    Charlie saw him carrying a middle-aged woman with no signs of life, and his brow immediately tightened.


    Tasha has seen Charlie''s third aunt, although they did not speak, but after all,


    A few minutes ago she was still arge living person, now carried by Karl, dead,


    This makes her, can not help but be scared, and move back a few steps and cover her eyes.


    Charlie was about to ask a question, Karl said with a shameful face:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I did not do a good job, just in the process of searching,¡± ¡°All the attention was focused on the hands of each


    person,¡±


    ¡°Afraid that they have any small movements, but did not expect this woman would die of poison................................. ¡±


    After saying that, he said iparably chagrined: "I don''t even know how she actually took the


    poison.......................................... ¡±


    "I clearly stared closely at everyone''s hands and confirmed that her hands had not moved. But.......................................


    "


    Charlie said with a serious expression, "Mr. Yuan don''t need to me yourself, it''s not your fault.¡±


    Saying that he reached out and pinched open the middle-aged woman''s mouth,


    And indeed found broken dentures in her mouth, and also on the upper left side of her dental bed,


    He found an empty space with a missing tooth.


    Then, he sent a trace of aura into the other person''s body,


    And found that the poison had already spread through the blood cirction to her whole body, including even the brain.


    So it seems that this person can''t be saved.


    Charlie''s heart could not help but be appalled.


    From the missing teeth in her mouth to the shattered dentures,


    It could be seen that this woman was by no means temporarily bribed,


    But had long been a member of the assants,


    And had even been trained as a dead soldier by the assant''s organization.


    Otherwise, how could it be that when it was about to be exposed,


    She did not hesitate to bite down on the dentures and die of poison?


    In this situation, Charlie is not only shocked, at the same time, but also has a few points of worry.


    Even the An family is so huge family, it can be infiltrated by assants,


    And it is not just infiltration to the level of subordinates,


    But is directly infiltrated to the scope of the direct line members, it is really extraordinary!


    The An family people who came here today, in addition to the family''s old, middle and young generations,


    It is not only the three daughters-inw of the An family.


    That is to say, the identity of this woman, it is possible that she is one of his three aunts of his uncles'' wives,


    It is also possible that it''s his maternal aunt.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4528

    Chapter 4528


    The impression of Charlie includes from childhood only seeing the first aunt and second aunt,


    And the third aunt he has not met, and he and his maternal aunt also have not seen each other for many years,


    And he can not confirm who this woman is.


    Thinking of this, he then asked, ¡°Mr. Yuan,¡±


    ¡°Have you paid attention to the reaction of the An family, can you deduce who this person is?¡±


    Karl thought about it, and quickly said, ¡°There is a man, who should be her husband,¡±


    ¡°That man called one of the other men second brother,¡±


    ¡°I heard him talk about this woman''s name, seems to be called Amelia.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he immediately surmised that this person should be his third aunt.


    After all, the only person who could be called the second brother was his own second uncle, Marcus.


    And the only ones who could call him his second brother is his third uncle Martel and his maternal aunt Tece.


    What Charlie fears most is that in case this woman is his maternal aunt Tece,


    That would mean that the An family''s own people have been infiltrated,


    And this situation is really uneptable from either side.


    So, when he heard that it was his third aunt, his heart was slightly relieved.


    However, it was an only slight relief.


    Third aunt and third uncle Martel married for at least a dozen years,


    Why on earth would the pillow side be transformed into a dead man?


    If she was brainwashed in the middle of the process,


    Then one has to marvel at the strength of that mysterious organization, Which can train a well-bred daughter-inw of a


    top family to be a dead soldier,


    The ability of such brainwashing can be considered the pinnacle.


    If she herself was a member of that mysterious organization,


    And nted in advance by that mysterious organization on the side of the An family undercover,


    Then the strength and strategy of this mysterious organization seem even more terrifying!


    The ability to train a dead soldier to willingly marry into the An family,


    Share a bed with third uncle Martel for more than ten years,


    And raise amon child, thisyout ability is simply outrageous!


    Moreover, for this organization, even this woman can not hesitate to sacrifice her husband and daughter,


    And even her own life, this control ability can send a chill down the spine!


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    If this is true, then the strength of this mysterious organization must have been incredibly strong!


    And today''s attack, for that mysterious organization, is only the tip of the iceberg!


    Thinking of this, Charlie had be more and more headstrong.


    He felt that he could no longer leave Grandpa''s family here,


    And had to have them return to their safety zone first as soon as possible.


    At the same time, also let them hurry to start a thorough investigation.


    From the identity background and family background check of the third aunt.


    Although Charlie does not know what is thest name of the third aunt,


    Which family''s girl she is, but he can be sure of one thing,


    The identity background of the third aunt will never be an ordinary family,


    Otherwise, it would not be possible to be married into the An family.


    Moreover, before the third aunt married into the An family,


    The An family would certainly conduct a close background investigation of her and her family,


    If the other party can hide even the An family can not investigate,


    Then the ability of this is really not small,


    Digging deep into her family background, he/they will certainly find clues!


    Thinking of this, Charlie said to Ste:


    ¡°Miss Fei, it''s hard for you and Mr. Yuan tomunicate with my grandfather''s family,¡±


    ¡°So they can immediately gather people to cover their departure,¡±


    ¡°And then it''s also hard for you and Mr. Yuan to escort them all the way until they arrive safely.¡±

 Chapter 4529

    Chapter 4529


    Ste said without thinking, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wade, I''ll make the arrangements!¡±


    After saying that, she remembered something and asked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I just returned to New York, and the news about the Fei family is widely known,¡±


    ¡°My identity, your grandfather''s family will definitely recognize it, how should I exin it to them


    then................................................. ¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Say you were also entrusted by someone if they repeatedly ask,¡±


    ¡°You can say that you are also returning a favor, do not know the other party''s true identity.¡±


    Ste nodded: ¡°I understand Mr. Wade! The An family must know that my grandfather and I were hunted in China,¡±


    ¡°But suddenly returned to the Fei family a few days ago,¡±


    ¡°I will tell them straight that you are the benefactor who saved my grandfather and me in China,¡±


    ¡°As for your real identity, I will say that I don''t know as well as they do, so they should be more likely to believe it!¡±


    Charlie also knows that today''s An family crisis although intact,


    But his own identity is certainly the focus of the An family''s attention.


    With the strength of the An family, if they really follow the clues to investigate,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whether it is from Sara to start, or from Ste, finding him is only a matter of time.


    So, what he wants to do is not to make the An family investigate him,


    But to make the An family do not investigate, or even dare not investigate.


    So, he said to Ste: ¡°After sending the An family to a safe ce,¡± ¡°Make sure to exin, oh no, to warn them, do not try


    to investigate my identity in any form,¡±


    ¡°Just say that I am a man of chivalry and justice, do not like to be known,¡±


    "Moreover, do not like to be investigated, otherwise, the consequences will be self-inflicted.¡±


    Ste hesitated for a moment and wanted to say something,


    But soon gave up the idea and said helplessly, ¡°I know Mr. Wade, don''t worry!¡±


    Charlie looked at Karl again and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Yuan, it will be hard for you to take more trouble tonight.¡±


    Karl was ttered and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, you are too polite,¡±


    ¡°I am grateful to you for looking up to me, I will definitely live up to the important trust!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said to Tasha: ¡°Tasha, your task now is to make sure that nothing affects Sara''s concert,¡±


    ¡°And after the concert is over, contact the families of the deceased employees,¡±


    ¡°And give them enough pension and hush money so that they don''t expose the matter, understand?¡±


    Tasha said with some hesitation, ¡°Mr. Wade.......... ¡±


    ¡°What if there are family members who do not agree and must discuss a statement        ¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°One person, ten million dors, this money I will pay,"


    ¡°At the same time make it clear with the families, in this matter they can also call the police,"


    "But the police is basically unlikely to do justice for them,"


    "And, if they call the police, it is likely to lead to the ck hand behind the retaliation,"


    "This is not in the sensationalism, after all, the ferocity of this organization has never been seen before,"


    "They do not even put the An family in their eyes,"


    "The families of these victims, they are even less likely to put in their eyes."


    Speaking here, Charlie gave a slight beating and continued,


    "I know I''m saying this is a bit unsympathetic and even a bit cruel,"


    "But this is also the most realistic situation, for them, the killer is too strong,"


    "They are like hitting a rock with an egg, so the best solution is to live well after getting a huge amount of


    "As for them wanting justice, I believe the An family will definitely get it back for them in the future;"


    "If the An family does not have this ability, then I will definitely get it back for them too!"


    At this moment, Charlie''s tone was decisive and firm, And Tasha could not help but feel a feeling of admiration in her


    heart as she watched.


    At this kind of time, hearing Charlie''s words really gave her a lot of encouragement,


    So she hurriedly said, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, after the show, I willmunicate with their families......................................... ¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: ¡°In addition, the victims'' bodies take them for a free burial,¡±


    ¡°If there are domestic staff with them, pay to help them transport the remains or ashes back home,¡±


    ¡°If their families are willing toe to the United States, then pay to reimburse all expenses,¡±


    ¡°Let their rtivese over to take the deceased away when the timees,¡±

 Chapter 4530

    Chapter 4530


    As he spoke, Charlie continued, ¡°You tell them for me, the money they take first,¡±


    ¡°But if we don''t give them the truth within three years, they can always tell the world about it!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tasha agreed without thinking and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade don''t worry, I will definitely talk to all the victims'' families!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded, looked at Ste and Karl, and said to a few people, ¡°I''ll leave the rest to you all, I''ll go back to


    my box first.¡± After saying that, he arched his hand to the two of them and turned around to walk back.


    When he returned to the box, outside the floor-to-ceiling window,


    Sara''s performance was still going on, and on the sofa beside him, ire was also sound asleep.


    Charlie did not rush to wake her up, but gently helped her up and let her lean on his shoulder,


    Then sat motionless on the sofa, watching Sara on the stage while using his aura to sense the situation in the next


    room.


    At this time, the An family''s emotions had reached a low point.


    Every one of them was very sad and frustrated.


    The most devastated was Charlie''s third uncle, Martel.


    He couldn''t understand how his wife, who was married to him, could be a member of the assants.


    His worldview on affection and love had mostly copsed at this moment.


    His daughter, on the other hand, was still immersed in the emotions of her mother''s death,


    And could not extricate herself from the situation.


    It was good that her maternal aunt, Tece, took her in her arms and keptforting her.


    Marcus, who was most like the old man, was clenching his fists and trembling violently.


    After a long silence, he opened his mouth and said to the crowd,


    ¡°I just thought carefully, tonight should be the first time in these ten or twenty years,¡±


    ¡°Our whole family gathered sopletely outside the An family, except for a few, almost everyone else is


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    here.................................... ¡±


    The old man nodded gently and sighed,


    ¡°Even when we came, we took two nes, just in case something happened to the whole family together,¡±


    ¡°This time it was really too careless.......... ¡±


    The olddy said while weeping and ming herself,


    ¡°It''s all my fault....... I was the one who suggested toe to support Sara,


    after all, she is kind to our An family........ ¡±


    Marshal said: ¡°Mom, how can we me you! The fact is that Sara really did a great favor to our family,¡±


    ¡°We came to support her it is also amon sense,¡±


    ¡°But we have lived toofortably over the years, risk awareness has be increasingly thin,¡±


    ¡°This time since we were lucky to escape a disaster, then in the future we learn from the pain,¡±


    ¡°The safety work will be taken to the highest level,¡±


    ¡°I believe that in the future there will not be a simr situation.¡±


    The old man took the olddy''s hand and said seriously, ¡°Marshal is right, you are not to me for this matter,¡±


    ¡°I and your three sons are to me for not thinking these things through.¡±


    Marcus spoke up at this time, ¡°Dad, mom, big brother, you didn''t understand the point I just


    made............................................................ ¡±


    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Marcus.


    Marcus continued, ¡°We are indeed paralyzed and careless this time,¡±


    ¡°But this is only one of the points, more importantly,¡±


    ¡°Our family has been paralyzed only this time in the past ten or twenty years,¡±


    ¡°Before the other side caught the opportunity, what does this prove?¡±


    ¡°This proves that the other side did not happen to meet our negligence,¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, it proves that the other side has probably been thinking,¡±


    ¡°Of how to put us to death in one step for the past ten or twenty years!¡±


    When all the An family members heard these words, their expressions were all aghast.


    They all knew what Marcus''s words meant.


    At this time, Marcus said: ¡°I say a word, Martel, do not bring personal emotions after listening,¡±


    ¡°I think, Amelia, married to our family, this itself is a conspiracy!¡±


    ¡°And it is a conspiracy against the entire An family, extremely long- nned,¡±


    ¡°Extremely deep hidden, extremely heavy murderous conspiracy, a great conspiracy!¡±


    Speaking of this, Marcus gave a slight beating and said with a cold expression, ¡°I have a feeling that maybe, this matter


    is somehow rted to what happened to my sister back then!¡±

 Chapter 4531

    Chapter 4531


    Marcus''s words made Charlie''s whole body startled.


    Since his parents were killed back then, he has always wanted to find out the truth,


    But until now he did not find a tangible clue.


    When he heard Marcus mention his mother, he immediately put on twelve points of spirit,


    Waiting for the An family''s follow-up, and also expecting them to reveal some insiders.


    However, in the next words Elder An poured a pot of cold water on Charlie''s head.


    He said in a serious tone: ¡°After the murder of your sister and your brother inw we have not yet found any clues,¡±


    ¡°I once thought that the Routhschild family was responsible,¡±


    ¡°But after so long, there is no evidence that they had a direct rtionship with this matter,¡±


    ¡°You said this matter may be rted to the murder of your sister,¡±


    ¡°But I do not understand why they have been so long Why don''t they stop?¡±


    ¡°Your sister and your brother-inw, how on earth did they offend them back then,¡± "Can let them after such a long time,


    still deliberately want to kill our family?


    The crowd immediately fell into silence.


    And Charlie, the whole person was also struck by lightning.


    He once thought that the Routhschild family must have been involved in the death of his parents.


    During this period of time, he had been desperately trying to umte energy,


    And improve his overall strength, just to prepare for the day when he would face this formidable family.


    However, listening to Grandpa, it seems that this matter is not obviously rted to that family anymore.


    This instantly put him in a quandary again.


    He really couldn''t imagine that besides a super family like Routhschild,


    Which was rich and could be a match, what other family could be so powerful.


    That even the An family didn''t put it in their eyes.


    Although the Saoudi royal family is also very strong in financial resources,


    The characteristics of that group of Middle Eastern tycoons are also very obvious,


    They are simply not willing to get involved in matters outside their homnd.


    They have little ambition for foreign expansion in their lives,


    Instead, they just want to use all means to ensure that their own family''s kingdom is secure.


    It''s as if they bought dozens of cannonballs from China 20 or 30 years ago at great expense,


    Not for foreign expansion, but to enhance self-defense and deterrence.


    To put it bluntly, this is andlord''s foolish son, guarding arge amount of family wealth,


    Desperately want to build their own walls higher and stronger,


    And he does so with only one purpose: I won''t go out, none of youe in.


    So, Charlie can also conclude that the death of his parents has nothing to do with the Saoudi royal family either.


    But then, the whole thing started to get confusing again.


    Not the Saoudi royal family, the Routhschild family does not seem to be rted, so who could it be!


    Just when he was having a headache, Ste took Karl,


    Arrived outside the door of the box where the An family was and knocked gently on the door.


    When the old man heard the knock, he hurriedly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Ste pushed the door and entered.


    The moment they saw Ste, the An family members were all amazed.


    They all knew her and before today''s ident,


    They were discussing her return to the Fei family,


    And miraculously bing the new head of the Fei family.


    Moreover, they were all very appreciative of Ste''s textbook-level crisismunication.


    Therefore, as soon as she entered the door, they recognized her at a nce.


    After entering the door, she said very politely to the old man,


    ¡°Elder Mr. An, I am Ste Fei of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°This time I was entrusted by my benefactor toe over to help,¡±


    ¡°And my benefactor said that you can first call your men toe over for support,¡±


    ¡°And after determining an absolutely safe ce,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for them to escort you all the way.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4532

    Chapter 4532


    Everyone was surprised at this time, but Marcus asked, ¡°Miss Fei!¡±


    ¡°Who is the benefactor you are talking about? Is it the benefactor who saved us just now?!¡±


    Ste nodded and said, ¡°That''s right, it''s him.¡±


    Saying that, she added: ¡°The benefactor asked me toe over to help deal with the scene,¡±


    ¡°So I brought people here urgently, and now that the outside has been dealt with, all of you can prepare to leave.¡±


    Master An said in a very polite tone, ¡°Little girl,¡±


    ¡°I would like to dare to ask, this benefactor, what kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°He is the life-saving benefactor of more than ten members of our An family,¡±


    ¡°This kindness, we want to find an opportunity to properly repay!¡±


    She said ¡°When my grandfather and I were in China,¡±


    ¡°My eldest uncle took advantage of the opportunity to take away the family headship,¡±


    ¡°And paid a lot of money for my life and grandfather''s. But the benefactor saved us and protected us


    closely.................................... ¡±


    He asked me to convey to you that he does not like to be noticed ande out,¡±


    ¡°So you are strictly warned not to try to investigate his identity,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences!¡±


    When Old An heard this, his expression was instantly extraordinarily disappointed.


    He couldn''t help but say, ¡°The benefactor saved our family''s lives,¡± ¡°And helped us find out the traitor lurking in the


    family,¡±


    ¡°Such a great kindness, at least give us a chance to pay our respects and repay the kindness in


    person............................................. ¡±


    Ste waved her hand and said seriously:


    "Mr. An, there is no need to say it again, the benefactor has helped countless people,¡±


    "Saved countless people, not to mention that you all owe him a debt of gratitude,¡±


    "My grandfather and I have also received his profound kindness,¡±


    "And have always wanted to find an opportunity to repay, and because of this,¡±


    "I am here today, so if you all really want to repay the benefactor''s kindness,¡±


    "There will be opportunities in the future, no need to rush.¡±


    Master An nodded gently and said, "Thank you, Miss Fei, I understand.¡±


    "If there is an opportunity, please convey this to his Excellency on my behalf,¡±


    "If his Excellency needs anything in the future, the whole An family will not dare to refuse!¡±


    Ste then said, "Okay, I will definitely convey your words to your Excellency.¡±


    After that, she took out her cell phone and handed it to Master An, saying, "There is no signal in the room, so please


    move to the door and call your security team.¡±


    As soon as Ste''s words fell, a pink cell phone lit up,


    Among the pile of An family''s belongings on the coffee table, seemingly having received a push.


    Seeing this, Marcus hastily picked up his own phone and, after unlocking it, eximed,


    ¡°The phone has a signal! What''s going on here?!¡±


    Elder An frowned slightly and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°We haven''t touched anything here, I guess the shielding device was on Amelia all along,


    And after she went out, the signal is restored.¡±


    Marcus subconsciously eximed: ¡°........ fortunately she brought only


    shielding equipment,¡±


    ¡°If it was a bomb, then the consequences would have been unthinkable       ¡±


    Tece spoke: ¡°Second brother if the third sister-inw carried a bomb,¡±


    ¡°It would have been very difficult to pass the airport security.¡±


    Marcus smiled to himself, ¡°That''s true......... ¡±


    After saying that, he then said to the old man,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, I''ll call and arrange for someone toe over, let''s hurry back to Los Angeles!¡±


    Master An shook his head and said, ¡°Not to Los Angeles, go back to Anbang Mansion!¡±


    "Anbang Mansion?!¡± Marcus asked with a surprised face, ¡°Dad, we are going to Anbang Mansion? The security level


    there is not enough, right?¡±


    The old man said decisively, "Thanks to your sister''s blessing, it''s the safest ce!

 Chapter 4533

    Chapter 4533


    Marshal and Marcus took the lead and led the An family members out of the box.


    Charlie listened to the fading footsteps, relieved at the same time,


    His heart also seemed to be a little disappointed.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt that it might not be a bad thing to identify with his grandparents'' family.


    For the two old people, it is also a psychologicalfort.


    However, once he thought of the death of his parents and having no clues about it,


    And the thought that the enemy may be far more powerful than he imagined,


    Charlie is a little d that he has been persistent.


    After all, only when in the dark can be low-key development.


    Otherwise, in case of prematurely drawing out the behemoth that is hidden in the darkest of ces,


    It is likely to invite a big disaster for those around him.


    With the four elevator doors closed, in the entire VIP area,


    It is now only Charlie is left, as well as ire who was leaning on his shoulder sleeping.


    So, he quietly withdrew a trace of aura that was left in her brain,


    And immediately after that, he closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    It was only then that ire woke up quietly.


    And her first thought, when she woke up, she said in her mind, ¡°I........... where am I?¡±


    Immediately after, when she saw Sara singing and dancing on the stage,


    Through the floor-to-ceiling window, she was struck by lightning before she eximed,


    ¡°Ah? The concert has already started? I......... how did I fall asleep at such an important time....... ¡±


    After saying that, she could not help but look at Charlie beside her,


    Found him also tilted his head and sleeping, and quickly shook his shoulders and said,


    ¡°Husband....... husband, quickly wake up!¡±


    Charlie pretended sleepy like and opened his eyes, then with a confused face asked her:


    ¡°Wife what''s wrong........ I was dreaming......... ¡±


    ire pointed to the concert stage, and said with a chagrined face:


    ¡°Look, the concert has already started, why are we both asleep........... ¡±


    Charlie pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Oops I fell asleep.......... it really started....... ¡±


    ¡°I do not know how to fall asleep ah, could it be that we were too tired?¡±


    ire with an aggrieved bar said: ¡°I do not know.......... but I do not seem to feel tired,¡±


    ¡°And the opening video just yed, I was watching, do not know how!


    Suddenly I have no impression......... ¡°


    Charlie said casually: ¡°Oops, this situation is not very abnormal?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes sleep ups your energy, sleepover just needs a blink of an eye,¡±


    ¡°You are doing other things one second, with the next, blinked you directly go into dreand.¡±


    Saying that he continued with a serious face: ¡°You see a lot of fatigue causes driving idents,¡±


    ¡°They are thinking that they can certainly hold up and will not fall asleep,¡±


    ¡°They drive so hard, the result, a moment of sleep over,¡±


    ¡°They do not know anything, and then wake up, the car has turned over into the ditch.¡±


    ire with red eyes said: ¡°But I just really not felt sleepy at all........... ¡±


    After saying that, she also no longer dwell on this issue, beaming depressed said:


    ¡°Oh, I do not want to care how I just fell asleep,¡± ¡°The main thing is that I do not know how long the concert has been


    going on,¡±


    ¡°So good an opening clip was missed, the opening performance all missed,


    I am really depressed.............. ¡±


    Charlieughed: "Oh, it''s okay, today we did not see the beginning of the concert,¡±


    "We can wait for the next one to make up for it!¡±


    "The theme of this tour is the same, the opening of each concert and the order of the songs will not be different,¡±


    "But the next concert before the opening you should rest well and do not fall asleep again.¡±


    Saying that, he added: "If you think you can''t make up for it by watching one,¡±


    "Then let''s watch two more! This will do it, right?¡±


    Although ire still felt regretful in her heart, when Charlie said so, she could only nod and said helplessly:


    "Even if I watch two more, I will definitely watch all the next ones without missing a second!¡±


    Seeing that she has epted the reality, Charlie also felt slightly relieved,


    Then looked at the time andughed:


    "Okay, okay, the concert is only about thirty to forty percent over, from now on enjoy it!¡± "Mmm!¡± ire heavily nodded


    her head, hands on her chin, concentrating on Sara''s performance.

 Chapter 4534

    Chapter 4534


    A few momentster.


    At the exit of the VIP area of the venue, dozens of cars drove out from here one after another.


    These cars included the Fei family''s convoy and the An family''s convoy,


    In which the An family took eight cars and quickly drove away from the scene to the Anbang Mansion.


    Meanwhile.


    New York Chinatown.


    Several police cars drove quickly into Chinatown and stopped in front of Hogan''s roast goose restaurant.


    More than ten New York police officers got down from the cars and walked into the restaurant.


    At the head of the group was Duncan''s subordinate known as Stefan Wu.


    At this time, there were still many customers eating at the restaurant.


    As soon as Stefan entered, he startled the diners.


    At this time, he pressed one hand on the pistol at his waist, pointed at his badge with one hand, and said to the crowd,


    ¡°Excuse me, gentlemen, the police are handling a case, please sit where you are and do not move.¡±


    Seeing so many police officerse to the door, the boy Jordan was too nervous to speak,


    And a roast goose in his hand was about to be put on the customer''s table,


    But his hand unconsciously shook and the meal fell to the ground.


    Then, he suddenly turned around like crazy and shouted in the direction of the back kitchen:


    ¡°Uncle Chen! Cops areing! Run! Run!¡±


    When Stefan heard this, he immediately pressed him to the ground and warned in a cold voice:


    "Kid, I know everything about you and Hogan, if you don''t want to be repatriated back,¡±


    "Stay honestly on the side and don''t say anything, otherwise, I can''t help you!¡±


    While struggling, Jordan shouted, "Send me back! I want to go back with Uncle Chen!¡±


    Stefan said sternly, "You are really insensitive, I want to let you go for the sake of your age, don''t be like that!¡±


    Hogan came out of the back kitchen, and without taking off his apron, he hurriedly said,


    "Officer, officer! I am Hogan, I will fully cooperate with you and yourw enforcement,¡±


    "But Jordan is still young, he doesn''t know what''s going on, so don''t take it personally!¡±


    Stefan saw Hogane out, his tone and attitude eased a lot,


    He let go of Jordan and warned in a low voice: "Little boy, this time you are lucky to meet me,¡±


    ¡°If it was those ghosts who came, you would be finished!¡± ¡°In the future, you honestly stay in Chinatown, I will not give


    you a hard time,¡±


    ¡°But you have to know in your heart, everything you must learn to endure,¡±


    ¡°Back then there were manypatriots like you smuggled to the United States,¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now mixed into the people, which is not the first to endure?¡±


    Jordan also knew that this police officer is not malicious, can not help but tear up like rain, and asked:


    ¡°What are you going to do to Uncle Chen? He can''t go back to Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°If he goes back, he will be killed......... ¡±


    Stefan sighed and was about to say something when Hogan said with a bemused smile,


    ¡°Jordan, you should not worry about the sky,¡±


    ¡°Hong Kong is also a society under the rule ofw, not as chaotic as you think.¡±


    After that, he looked at Stefan and said, ¡°I knew you guys woulde,¡±


    ¡°The luggage is already packed, can you let me go get it?¡±


    Stefan beckoned to another colleague beside him, saying, ¡°You go in with him!¡±


    The other party immediately agreed: ¡°Okay!¡± Soon after, Hogan pulled out his shabby little suitcase and walked up


    apanied by the policeman.


    He looked at Jordan and smiled faintly, ¡°Jordan! You''ve grown up, you''re not a weak boy anymore,¡±


    ¡°You have to learn to be on your own! Remember what I told you,¡±


    ¡°Run this store well, don''t ruin my 20 years of hard work, got it?¡±


    The strong boy started shedding tears, while nodding repeatedly and choking said, ¡°I know Uncle


    Chen.................................................. ¡±


    Hogan nodded in satisfaction, and looked at the shocked crowd of diners, arching his hand and saying,


    ¡°Many of you are my old customers, after tonight, I can not cook roast goose rice for you,¡±


    ¡°But Jordan he has followed me for more than ten years, the craft he has learned very well,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can support his business more in the future!¡±


    The diners all knew that Hogan was illegally stranded in the U.S.


    Although they didn''t know his past, it was clear that since the police had approached him, he would definitely be


    deported back.


    So, everyone spoke up to reassure him and said they would take care of Jordan''s business more often.


    Hogan said thank you to the people, and then looked at Jordan and instructed, ¡°Jordan, I''ll go, this meal is on me


    tonight, you must remember to give all free bills!¡±

 Chapter 4535

    Chapter 4535


    Margaret''s vision was unmatched in the entire An family.


    When she was preparing to build the Anbang Building,


    She spent a lot of money to make the top floor of the Anbang Building impregnable.


    The top floor of the Anbang Building is made of bulletproof ss of extremely high standard,


    And the passages and elevator shafts leading to the roof and downstairs on the top floor are equipped with physical


    partitions,


    As strong as bank vaults, and once all the strong physical partitions are closed, the whole top floor can be described as


    solid.


    The solid design makes it impossible for any kind of single weapon to enter the top floor from the roof,


    Downstairs or windows, unless the other side dares to fly helicopter gunships in downtown New York to attack,


    Otherwise, it is impossible for anyone toe in.


    Moreover, the Anbang Building is located in the middle of Manhattan,


    Even the entire United States of America''s most prosperous area, plus the 9/11 incident,


    For the U.S. police and national security departments of the New York skyscraper security is very important,


    So absolutely no one dares in such ces, the grand attack on the Anbang Building.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It is also unlikely that there are any bandits who can take the helicopter gunship,


    A weapon of mass destruction, over Manhattan, New York.


    This is precisely why Margaret had long concluded that once the An family faces a major disaster,


    Hiding in the Anbang Building is definitely safer than other ces.


    No matter where a New Yorker is in New York, as long as he looks up at the bustling Manhattan,


    In the distance, he will be able to see the Anbang Building.


    With such arge number of people in sight, no one can possibly do anything to the An family.


    Margaret called the Anbang Building thest fortress of the An family,


    And the secret about this fortress was known only to the old man and the oldest Marshal.


    In addition, even Marcus, who spends most of his time in the Anbang Mansion, does not know that this floor has such a


    mystery.


    The reason why he didn''t tell Marcus was because the old man thought that his second son has a radical personality,


    And is suitable for opening up new territories in the business field,


    But once the matter is about the safety and security of the whole family,


    His radical personality could easily make a wrong judgment because he is not cautious enough.


    In the nick of time, a judgment that is not cautious enough may lead to the consequences, even disaster.


    In contrast, the oldest Marshal character is cautious, everything for stability,


    With the decisions about the safety of the An family, the old man also trusts him more.


    This kind of fortress will not be activated until thest moment, its secrets, only he and Marshal know.


    Right now, although the An family was lucky to escape a disaster,


    But this time the form of the most urgent, so the old man can think of the ce, only the Anbang Building.


    Marcus did not quite understand his father''s decision, he said doubtfully:


    ¡°Dad, in terms of security, I''m afraid that no ce is better than the manor in Los Angeles, right?¡±


    ¡°There is an underground shelter there, and if something really bad happens, the shelter can protect the family.¡±

 Chapter 4536

    Chapter 4536


    Marshal stepped forward at this time and said, ¡°Marcus, Dad is right,¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now for us, nowhere is safer than the Anbang Mansion, where Sis has left us a way out.¡±


    Marcus''s eyes widened and he wanted to say something,


    But he quickly figured out the reason, so he nodded firmly and said seriously, ¡°Okay! Then we will go to An Bang


    Mansion!¡±


    Marshal nodded and didn''t say anything more, But in his heart, he couldn''t help but feel very surprised at the old man''s


    performance tonight.


    Tonight, the old man''s performance, not to say that he was absolutely unperturbed by changes,


    But he was also beyond a normal state of calmness.


    And his thinking logic is also very clear, can not see the shadow of suffering from Alzheimer''s.


    Just when he thought the old man''s brain might have improved,


    He suddenly discovered that the old man had been hiding,


    A very miniature ballpoint pen in the fingers of his right hand.


    And he, too, had been constantly poking the palm of his left hand quietly with the tip of the pen.


    He took a closer look and realized that the old man''s left palm,


    Has densely written a lot of words, and the old man every time poked his palm,


    He would look down quietly at those small words written in the palm of his hand.


    Marshal even found that the old man''s palm has pocked a location,


    A few points have poked deeply and sunken in,


    Even the skin is broken due to the constant poking,


    Ballpoint pen ink even prated into the skin, forming simr old tattoo like traces.


    Although it is not possible to see what is written on the palm of the old man''s hand,


    But Marshal can guess, that must be the old man himself who wrote words to constantly remind himself of his own


    words.


    Marshal felt a heartache, but also can not help but quietly lean toward the old man,


    Until the old man, next poked with the ball-point in his palm, And peek at the text, he only saw the three lines written on


    it. ¡°Margaret and Changying have been gone for a full twenty years;¡± ¡°Thanks to the kindness of Charlie''s fiancee for


    saving my life;¡± ¡°Charlie has not yet returned.¡±


    Seeing these three lines, Marshal''s nose was sore and his eyes could not help but feel a wet heat.


    He could tell that the old man must have been in great pain when he wrote these three lines.


    He also saw that the reason why the old man wrote these three lines, It is to remind himself constantly and not to forget


    these pieces of information.


    As a child, seeing his father so hard to remember his own daughter, And a son-inw who had been dead for twenty


    years,


    His grandson who has not been found, and Marshal''s heart is more heartbroken.


    However, he also knows very well in his heart, that this kind of thing,


    He can not persuade, can only let the old man digest it.


    Soon, Marcus gathered all the An family''s bodyguards in New York, one by one, near the performance venue.


    After the people arrived, Marcus said to the old man and the olddy,


    ¡°Dad, mom, everyone is here, we can go now.¡±

 Chapter 4537

    Chapter 4537


    The words spoken by Hogan sounded like a farewell to Jordan.


    To him, Hogan had yed the role of a father for more than ten years,


    And was the only family member in his heart, so he was incredibly sad to see him get arrested.


    But Hogan was unwilling to let him dwell on it too much.


    Police officer Stefan originally wanted to leave him some time to say goodbye to Jordan,


    But Hogan himself picked up his suitcase and spoke, ¡°Officer, let''s go.¡±


    Stefan sighed and said, "Okay, let''s go.¡±


    Hogan asked him, "Do you still need to put on the handcuffs?¡±


    "No.¡± Stefan waved his hand and said, "You are only suspected of illegal detention,¡± "It is not a felony, we will take you


    back, and conduct a preliminary investigation,¡±


    ¡°Then take a statement, then themissioner of the immigration bureau wille over to joint investigation,¡± ¡°If it is


    determined that your illegal detention is true,¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We will start the repatriation process, then you will be sent to the ne by a person.¡±


    Hogan nodded, bowed slightly very politely, and said, ¡°I have given you all trouble.¡±


    Stefan heard him say so, and all of a sudden also with some embarrassment coughed twice,


    Said with a big deep meaning: ¡°Ahem......... Okay, I have to tell you, this


    matter of yours is not led by our police,¡±


    ¡°It is led by the Immigration Bureau, it is estimated that someone there received,¡±


    ¡°A report about your illegal stay, so they asked us for the follow-up.¡±


    Saying that Stefan also deliberately cursed and said: ¡°Fcuk, I do not know what is so amazing,¡±


    ¡°Illegal stay in Chinatown, or illegal smuggling in the country, so many people have not reported, but you were reported.¡±


    Stefan''s implication is to remind Hogan as well as Jordan,


    That behind this matter there is someone doing the work.


    Hogan naturally also knows, but he has long looked at this matter lightly,


    So he said with just a slight smile: ¡°After all,¡±


    ¡°I broke thew in the first ce, others reported me, that is also reasonable.¡±


    Stefan did not expect that Hogan''s mentality was so calm, helplessly said,


    ¡°Okay, I have read your information, you are a smart person,¡±


    ¡°Since you have already figured out the stakes, then I will not be here to talk more nonsense.¡±


    After saying that, he deliberately looked at Jordan and said:


    ¡°The whole process of arrest, investigation, and determination of deportation,¡±


    ¡°All down, generally take five to seven days, but your case is obviously special,¡±


    ¡°So the Immigration Bureau requires that the case be closed within three days,¡±


    ¡°But then, my boss was recently forced to retire early, so I''m not in a good mood,¡±


    ¡°So I n to grind, estimated You have a number in mind if you have any other abilities,¡±


    ¡°Do not hide, seize the time to think of ways.¡±


    Stefan had read Hogan''s information until he returned to Hong Kong will certainly be in danger of life,¡±


    And he also knew that Hogan and Sara''s father are family friends,


    If in this matter Sara''s family can help, it may be able to save his life,


    So he deliberately mentioned the two, and even indicated that he would try to help dy Hogan''s repatriation time.


    Hogan also heard the meaning of Stefan''s words, he looked at Jordan and said seriously,


    ¡°Ah Jordan, don''t contact anyone, I don''t want to owe anyone any more favors, understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand Uncle........ ¡± Jordan cried and nodded, but in his heart, he already had his own calctions.


    He felt that no matter what, he must inform Miss Gu, that right now she can save Uncle.


    Hogan then smiled faintly at Jordan, turned, and walked out with Stefan.


    Jordan ran after them and watched them take Hogan into one of the police cars.


    The entire convoy then left Chinatown with its blinding police lights shing.


    When the caravan disappeared from sight, Jordan immediately returned to the store and wanted to call Sara.


    However, he suddenly remembered that he did not have Sara''s contact information.

 Chapter 4538

    Chapter 4538


    After all, Sara is a big star, and every time shees,


    She is a valued guest of Uncle Chen, so he always works quietly with Uncle, and rarely has anymunication with


    Sara.


    He knows that the only way to save Uncle Chen is to have Sara know the situation,


    But there is no way to contact her still makes him anxious.


    Thinking of Sara''s concert today, he hurriedly took off his apron and said to the diners in the store,


    ¡°I have something to do, please make yourself at home, please close the door for me if you are thest to leave, thank


    you!¡±


    After that, he hurried out of the store and stopped a taxi to go to the show.


    He didn''t know if he had a chance to see Sara when he goes to the show.


    But, at the moment, this is the only way he can do it.


    Meanwhile.


    The An family, escorted by their own bodyguards as well as Ste and Karl, arrived safely at the Anbang Building.


    After Ste sent the family into the building, she said to Old Master An,


    ¡°Master An, if there is anything you need from me recently, please feel free to contact me.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Master An nodded and said gratefully, "Thank you, Miss Fei!"


    Ste said, "Don''t be polite, it''s all I should do."


    Master An then added: "By the way Miss Fei, I have contacted one of my personal assistants,"


    ¡°When I was in the car just now, he and his team havee over from Los Angeles now,¡±


    "It''s hard for you to keep that corpses and the personal belongings, my people will contact you when they arrive.¡±


    "No problem.¡± Ste said without thinking, "When he arrives in New York, just have him contact me directly!¡±


    "Okay!¡± Elder An nodded slightly and said, "Then we''ll go up first!¡±


    At this moment, at the entrance of the elevator hall,


    The security check equipment had been set up, and Marcus said to his parents and other family members,


    "In order to prevent idents, all of us have to do aprehensive security check before going upstairs,¡±


    "I have just had someone check the elevator and confirmed that there is no abnormality,¡±


    "But we should be cautious, after passing the security check, enter the elevator in pairs and go upstairs in groups.¡±


    Marcus''s caution did not cause anyone to object,


    And everyone knew very well that safety was the most important thing at such times.


    So, the old man and his wife went through the security check first and then took the elevator upstairs.


    Marshal and his wife followed closely behind.


    Only after everyone passed the security check and went upstairs,


    Did Ste breathe a sigh of relief and didn''t stay much longer,


    Turned around and led the people to leave the Anbang Building.


    The first thing Master An did when he led everyone to the top floor...


    Was to close the physical partition on the top floor of the Anbang Building.


    After closing the partition, he called his three sons and one daughter to the conference room,


    And after everyone sat down, he took the lead and said,


    ¡°For the next seven days, all of us should not leave this ce,¡±


    ¡°First wait and see how things develop, and if the danger is temporarily lifted, we will leave in groups.¡±


    After that, he said, ¡°In addition, tonight''s incident you can see,¡±


    ¡°The other party''s purpose is not to get rich, but to exterminate the entire An family,¡±


    ¡°So, from the time everyone leaves, everyone in the An family must not gather anywhere outside the An family,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time to double our investment in security,¡±


    ¡°At all times to ensure that there are sufficient security personnel and sufficient security means!¡±


    Marshal spoke up, ¡°Dad, I suggest that in the future our security work should no longer rely on a small number of martial


    arts masters,¡±


    ¡°But should build aplete,prehensive, and powerful security system, as the president has,¡±


    ¡°To form security personnel into multiple independently operating security systems,¡±


    ¡°To ensure that multiple systems from near to far, from inside to outsideyers of cross-coverage,¡±


    ¡°And to do enough redundancy, even if one of the systems is down, the other systems can still work as usual!¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡± Master An nodded and said seriously,


    ¡°Marshal, you have a delicate mind, you will be in charge of this matter,¡±


    ¡°From now on, security is the primary need of the An family, in terms of security,¡±


    ¡°Even if you invest more money, you will not hesitate to do so!¡±

 Chapter 4539

    Chapter 4539


    At the show, tens of thousands of people were excited to witness the first performance of Sara''s global tour.


    The entire performance was almost wless to the point of perfection, allowing all fans to bepletely immersed in it.


    Although ire missed the opening minutes of the show,


    The impable performance that followed for more than an hour made her leave her earlier regrets behindpletely.


    The performance, too, ended half an hourter than expected.


    Because the fans at the scene have been strongly asking Sara for an encore,


    She has returned to the stage five times and sang five songs, But the fans are still not satisfied and are still shouting the


    slogan of the encore.


    However, the performance could not be continued by the enthusiasm of the fans,


    So when the show returned five times, Sara bowed deeply to the stage, and then,


    All the lights were turned on, and the staff also informed everyone through the sound system.


    That the show is over tonight, so please exit the stage in an orderly manner.


    The fans all know very well that once the lights are all on and the ending message is yed, the show ispletely


    over.


    Although they were not satisfied, they started to leave the stage in a very orderly manner.


    Charlie then said to ire: ¡°Wife, let''s go, while the crowd has not yet gone out,¡±


    ¡°It is more convenient to drive away, if we wait, tens of thousands of people have gone out,¡±


    "The outside must also be jammed into a pot of porridge.¡±


    ire nodded gently and said petntly, "Honey, you must not forget that you have to take me to the next


    show........................................... ¡±


    "Okay!¡± Charlieughed: "The next show should be the day after tomorrow in Boston,¡±


    "The day after tomorrow I must apany you there!¡±


    ire then satisfied, holding Charlie, smiled: "Then let''s go first.¡±


    When the two of them came out of the box, the whole VIP area,


    Already can not show any difference to a general eye. No smell of blood and meat.


    Everything here in ire''s eyes, there is no difference from the time of arrival.


    When the two walked to the elevator hall, it happened that Tasha also came up in the elevator.


    When she saw Charlie and ire, she hurriedly went forward and said in a rxed manner,


    ¡°Master Wade, Mrs. Wade, did you two enjoy the show?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: "Very good, Miss Gu''s performance was really great.¡±


    ire also said seriously and iparably at the side:


    "This is the most shocking concert I''ve ever seen.......... ¡±


    "The only regret is that I identally fell asleep at the beginning myself


    Tasha smiled faintly and said, "It does not matter, the day after tomorrow it is Boston,¡±


    "I also reserved for you two VIP boxes, then you are wee toe over to support the show!¡±


    Saying that she continued, "Right Mrs. Wade, if I remember correctly, you and Master Wade should be in Providence,


    right?¡± "Yes!¡± ire nodded her head.


    Tasha then said, "It''s very close to Boston, it''s just an hour''s drive away, so you two muste over then!¡±


    ire said happily, "Yes, yes! We''ll definitelye over then! I definitely won''t fall asleep again in the next show!¡±


    Tasha nced at Charlie, smiled and nodded, and said,


    "Now the audience has started to exit, it is estimated that there will be traffic congestion near the arena,¡±


    "You two should go out earlier, otherwise you may have to dy for several minutes if you are blocked.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, "We are nning to go first, so as to avoid traffic jamster.¡±


    Tasha was busy saying, "Then I''ll send you two down!¡±


    The three of them took the elevator downstairs, and Tasha sighed heavily after seeing Charlie and ire get into the


    car.


    She had just been dealing with the aftermath of the murdered staff,


    And her emotions had been rather depressed, but considering that Charlie and ire were VIPs,


    She still managed toe over to exchange pleasantries,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    And seeing that her task waspleted, she didn''t dare to rx a bit,


    Because she had to rush to backstage to exin things clearly to Sara.

 Chapter 4540

    Chapter 4540


    And at the same time, outside the arena, Jordan came to the arena security guard and begged:


    ¡°I really know Miss Gu, I have a very important thing to find her for, a hundred thousand times urgent!¡± ¡°Please tell Miss


    Gu that my name is Jordan and I''m a fellow of Chinatown Roast Goose Restaurant, she will definitely know!¡±


    The security guard scoffed at his words and said disdainfully,


    ¡°Come on, I don''t know how many fans havee over tonight to make up stories with me,¡±


    ¡°And you''re the worst one! You''re a fellow of a roast goose store, how could Miss Gu know you?¡±


    Jordan said eagerly, ¡°I am telling the truth, if there is half a word is not true,¡±


    ¡°Lightning will strike! Please help me pass on a message, just pass on a message!¡±


    The guard pushed him and said in disgust: ¡°Come on, don''t waste your breath here,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention I don''t believe you at all, even if I did,¡±


    ¡°I''m not qualified to talk to Miss Gu, and you really look up to me!¡±


    When Jordan heard this, he wanted to cry.


    He finally understood that he used this method to find Sara, here was basically does not exist the possibility of sess.


    So, he had a bright idea and came up with a solution.


    Although Sara was performing in this venue, she definitely did not live the ce,


    And after the show, she would definitely leave with her team in a car.


    So, the best option is to wait for her car out, find a way to stop the car,


    Even if it is directly into the road, or directly into her convoy,


    As long as he can attract her attention, Uncle Chen will be saved!


    Thinking of this, he immediately came to the exit of the VIP channel of the venue,


    Because he clearly knows, Sara can note out of the ordinary exit,


    And then go to the parking lot to take the car, she must be directly sitting in the car from the VIP channel to leave,


    He can simply wait for her here.


    And at this time, Charlie drove his car, with ire drove out from the VIP channel.


    Because it was only one car, Jordan concluded that Sara could not be in this car, so he did not pay much attention.


    However, when Charlie came out, he noticed him.


    When he saw Jordan standing anxiously by the roadside,


    He realized in his heart that something might have happened to the roast goose store or Hogan.


    However, because ire was around, he could not stop the car to ask him directly,


    So he took out his cell phone while waiting for the red light and sent a text message to Sara,


    Telling her that Jordan was outside the venue and might have something to ask her, so she could receive him.


    At this moment, Sara is sitting in the make-up room to remove her make up,


    Several make-up artists around her, helping her to remove the headdress on her head,


    And others began to help her remove the color of her face.


    She also couldn''t wait to take out her phone from the drawer,


    Ready to send a message to Charlie to ask him how it was tonight.


    Unexpectedly, before she could send a message to Charlie, she received a text message from him.


    After seeing the content of the text message, she hurriedly asked the makeup artist beside her, ¡°Where is Tasha?¡±


    Just as the words left her mouth, Tasha pushed the door and entered.


    Sara saw Tasha enter through the mirror and quickly said,


    ¡°Tasha, please help me go out to pick up someone, just at the exit of the VIP channel,¡±


    ¡°There is a person named Jordan, a fellow of Uncle''s roast goose store.¡±


    Tasha waved her hand and said iparably serious:


    ¡°Let him wait for a while, I have something more important to say to you


    After saying that, she said to the makeup artists around Sara, ¡°You guys go out first.¡±


    The make-up artists were also very sensible, immediately put down the things in their hands,


    Turned around and went out of the make-up room.


    Sara saw Tasha''s expression was very ugly and quickly asked, ¡°Tasha, is something wrong?¡±


    Tasha came to Sara''s side in dismay, and looked at her, emotions suddenly tensed up,


    Covered her face and cried out: ¡°Oooh......... Sara.......... when you performing......"


    ¡°There was a big event in the VIP area.......... a lot of people died........ ¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oooo....... I........ I....... I''m fcuking scared to death......... ¡±

 Chapter 4541

    Chapter 4541


    Tasha had been forcing herposure.


    Even though she had always acted in a style that was quite feminine,


    What happened today was something that she had never experienced in her life.


    She saw Duncan''s corpse with her own eyes, saw Charlie''s third aunt die of poison,


    And saw the gruesome images of multiple members of her team dying.


    However, she kept bracing herself to not break down.


    Because Sara was still performing, she is the head of the whole team, she must take care of these things.


    However, the moment she saw Sara, the mind she had been holding on to was no longer able to continue, and she


    cried out.


    Sara was also startled by her performance, and quickly asked:


    ¡°What happened in the VIP area? With Charlie in, what big deal can happen that made you cry and frightened?¡±


    Tasha cried: ¡°You do not know......... with the start of the performance came a wave of attackers,¡±


    ¡°Killed many people........ even that detective Duncan Li is killed............ ¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Sara''s whole body feeling numb, stared wide-eyed and asked offhandedly,


    ¡°What''s going on?! What happened to Charlie and his grandparents?!¡±


    Tasha was busy saying, ¡°They are fine, but a woman in the An family died of poison        ¡±


    The next step was to tell Sara what she knew, in its original form.


    After listening, Sara was also shocked and lost her color.


    She never dreamed that such a serious and horrible attack would happen at her concert,


    And the most crucial thing was that she knew nothing about it!


    However, after knowing that Charlie and the An family were all well,


    And that the woman who died of poison was only Charlie''s aunt, Sara was slightly relieved.


    Afterward, her first thought was to hurry up and give Charlie a call to ask what happened,


    After all, what Tasha knew was only a very one-sided part.


    And at this time, she suddenly thought that she had just received a text message from him,


    Saying that Jordan was at the VIP exit of the venue.


    From the content of Charlie''s text message she presumed that Charlie and ire have left,


    Thinking they must also be in little danger, so she hurriedly said to Tasha:


    ¡°Tasha, this matter we do not discuss, for the time being, dry your tears first,¡±


    ¡°Go outside and pick up Jordan and bring him in,¡±


    ¡°He, you should know, is the guy from Uncle Chen''s roast goose store. ¡°


    Tasha hurriedly wipe away tears, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay, I''m going to...........


    After saying that, she said to Sara: ¡°You have to hurry up,¡±


    ¡°Let''s hurry up and leave first,pared to this, the hotel is safer.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sara said, ¡°You first bring in Jordan.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Tasha came in with an anxious and red-eyed Jordan.


    As soon as he saw Sara, he knelt down in front of her, crying and begging,


    ¡°Miss Gu, please save Uncle Chen, if you don''t save him, he won''t survive for sure ¡±


    Sara was astonished and asked, ¡°Get up first, Jordan, tell me properly, what happened?¡±


    Jordan cried and said, ¡°Uncle Chen is taken away by the police,¡±


    ¡°They said they wanted to hand him over to the Immigration Bureau,¡±


    ¡°Because someone reported him to the Bureau for illegal stay,¡±


    "The police also said, at most five days, Uncle Chen will be deported back to Hong Kong ¡±


    Sara asked offhandedly, ¡°How could this happen? Is it that Gerard who is doing this?!¡±


    ¡°It should be!¡± Jordan nodded repeatedly, and choked:


    ¡°Earlier a cop came to the store to investigate you and young master Wade,¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen was afraid of revealing information, so he in advance destroyed the surveince video hard disk,¡±


    ¡°So that the cops pounced on a nk, the results immediately after,¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen himself began to pack his luggage, and said he is entrusting the roast goose store to me,¡±


    ¡°I guess he should be aware that the cops were going to the Hong Kong cops to investigate his situation,¡±


    ¡°His whereabouts were also found by the one surnamed Liu.......... ¡±


    Sara said with a serious expression, ¡°It seems that after all these years,¡±


    ¡°The surname Liu is still not willing to let go of Uncle Chen............ ¡±

 Chapter 4542

    Chapter 4542


    Sara immediately said to Jordan again: ¡°Jordan, you do not rush,¡±


    ¡°And do not panic, there are still a few days, I will find a way to solve this matter!¡±


    Jordan said nervously, ¡°Miss Gu, the cop who took Uncle Chen is quite nice,¡±


    ¡°But I''m afraid that Liu has paid off the higher-level cops here,¡±


    ¡°In case they do special things, what if they send Uncle Chen back tonight?¡±


    Sara seriously said, ¡°Solving illegal detention is a judicial process,¡±


    ¡°There are clear legal provisions, it is impossible to be arrested today and sent away tonight,¡±


    ¡°If the police dare to do something against this process,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely protest to the New York City government, you can rest assured.¡±


    With that, she turned to Tasha and said,


    ¡°Tasha, ask ourwyer from the American side to go to the New York Police Department,¡±


    ¡°Say that we have epted themission from Uncle Chen to handle this matter for him,¡±


    ¡°Thewyer has the right to see the client, and also has the right to ask them,¡±


    ¡°To announce thew enforcement process, they will definitely not dare,¡±


    ¡°To act in a disorderly manner when they see thewyer involved.¡±


    Tasha hurriedly said, ¡°I''ll call thewyer right now!¡±


    "Okay." Sara followed up by saying to Jordan, ¡°Jordan, you have to trust Charlie, with his ability,"


    "That Liu definitely won''t dare to do anything to Uncle Chen."


    Jordan did not know Charlie well, so he was worried and said,


    ¡°I don''t have Young Master Wade''s contact information.......... "


    ¡°And I don''t know if he will be willing to intervene.......... "


    ¡°Definitely will." Sara smiled faintly and saidfortingly,


    ¡°I believe that in this world, there is no matter that Charlie can''t handle!"


    Saying that she took out her cell phone and tapped while saying,


    ¡°I will send a message to Charlie about this matter right now, I believe he must have a solution!"


    The Shangri-La Hotel, where Charlie and ire were staying, wasn''t too far from the performance venue.


    At this time, he had already driven the car to the entrance of the hotel and handed it over to the parking boy.


    After walking into the elevator with ire, he received a message from Sara,


    The message was short and concise and read,


    ¡°Charlie, Uncle Chen has been arrested and will be deported back to Hong Kong soon!"


    When he saw this line, the first thing Charlie thought of was that he and Sara had harmed him.


    He thought: ¡°Chinatown is a rtively small, closed society,¡±


    ¡°Where there are arge number of illegal stays and illegal smuggling of ck items,¡±


    ¡°And the police generally do not ask about things here,¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen hiding in Chinatown for so many years without incident, now suddenly gets arrested,¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Must be because he and Sara attracted the attention of Duncan,¡±


    ¡°Which led to the exposure of Uncle Chen''s identity.¡±


    ¡°And that Gerard in Hong Kong has always regarded Uncle Chen as the shame of his life,¡±


    ¡°Once he learned of the current situation of Uncle Chen,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely find a way to make the U.S. side deport his prey back.¡±


    ¡°Although he had an agreement with that Liu before,¡±


    ¡°As long as he does not return to Hong Kong, he will no longer make things difficult for Uncle Chen,¡±


    ¡°But he is now using this method to force Uncle Chen to have to go back,¡±


    ¡°As long as Uncle Chen''s feet touch on the ground in Hong Kong, that Liu surnamed will find someone to kill him,¡±


    ¡°It will not be a vition of his initial promise to Uncle Gu,¡±


    ¡°And then Uncle Gu will not have any reason to go after him........... ¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie could not help but sneer: ¡°This Liu, really yed a good game!¡±


    About this man from Hong Kong Gerard Liu, Charlie does not have a half good impression.


    This is not because of what he did to Uncle Chen,

 Chapter 4543

    Chapter 4543


    Because Charlie is fair and objective, although Uncle Chen is the underdog in this matter,


    But in this matter is also really the fault of Uncle Chen.


    That Gerard for his dignity, and reputation, want to retaliate against Uncle Chen and it is all human nature.


    However, the point that Charlie is most dissatisfied with Gerard, is this person''s insubordination.


    ording to the dictation of Uncle Chen in the roast goose store at that time,


    In the earliest incident, Uncle Chen had first called his father for help.


    And Charlie''s father, also immediately flew to Hong Kong, and with Gerard reached an agreement,


    So that he looked at his face, let Uncle Chen leave.


    But not long after that, with the father and grandfather conflict,


    Mr. Wade took Charlie and his mother to settle in Aurous Hill,


    After that, the parents were killed.


    The first thing that Liu did after learning of his father''s death was to go back on his word.


    Hepletely disregarded the previous agreement with his father,


    And almost immediately sent arge number of people around the world to hunt down Uncle Chen.


    The reason why he gave up temporarily was that Philip took over for his father.


    And fortunately, Philip was seriously ill, and Sara found Charlie.


    Otherwise, in case Philip died of illness, the surname Liu would certainly also renege after knowing.


    In that case, Uncle Chen would have been killed by the assassins who coveted the bounty.


    Moreover, the one surnamed Liu was now ready to use a curved way to get around his promise to Philip,


    Which made Charlie despise his character even more.


    Not being moral and not respecting promises, this is the reason for Charlie''s greatest dissatisfaction.


    Therefore, he immediately sent a text message back to Sara,


    And the content was also very concise, with only seven words: ¡°Don''t worry, I have everything under control.¡±


    On the other hand, after Sara saw Charlie''s reply to the text message, her heart was satisfied.


    She simply handed her phone to Jordan''s face, pointing to Charlie''s message,


    Said with a proud face: ¡°Look, I told you, Charlie will not sit idly!¡±


    ¡°You just rx and wait, he will definitely be able to solve this matter perfectly,¡±


    ¡°Maybe when this matter is over, Uncle Chen will not have to hide in the east again in his life!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jordan was surprised and delighted, and at the same time asked with a hint of confusion,


    ¡°Miss Gu, is Young Master Wade really that capable?¡±


    ¡°I have followed the news of that Gerard on the Inte, he is a very powerful person,¡±


    ¡°He used to be one of thergest real estate developers in Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°Andter became a shipping tycoon in Hong Kong, after the Hong Kong Li family went to Ennd to develop,¡±


    ¡°He is almost the richest tycoon in Hong Kong.......... Strength goes through the sky....... ¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter,¡± Sara said very firmly:


    ¡°In your eyes, he has heavenly strength, in the eyes of Charlie, he is a sgum!¡±


    On the other side.


    After Charlie and ire returned to the room, while ire was preparing to put the water in the bath,


    Charlie walked up to the terrace alone and called Sara back.


    As soon as the phone call came through, he asked, ¡°Sara, is Jordan still at your ce?¡±


    Sara said: ¡°I just had someone send him back, by the way,¡±


    ¡°Charlie, what happened tonight? Tasha said that many people died, even that Inspector Li got killed?¡±


    Charlie hmmmd, and exined the whole known situation.


    After listening, Sara eximed, ¡°My goodness, how could there be such cruel people      ¡±


    Saying that she med herself quite a bit and said,


    ¡°Charlie, do you think it could be that there is a mole in my team?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise how could the gang work so well together?¡±


    ¡°Surprisingly, they attacked at the time when the background music was at its strongest,¡±


    ¡°They must have had figured out the flow of the concert in advance........... ¡±


    ¡°It may not be.¡± Charlie faintly said:


    ¡°At present, the only identified mole is my third aunt,¡±


    ¡°But she is dead, I guess the attackers simply do not know your concert flow,¡±


    ¡°Also do not know when the background music was the strongest,¡±


    ¡°They could grasp the timing so urately, must still be because¡±


    ¡°My third aunt from the inside tipped off, she should feel The timing was right, and then notified the gang of attackers.¡±

 Chapter 4544

    Chapter 4544


    Sara said: ¡°But didn''t you say that your third aunt had a shielding device on her?¡±


    ¡°Put her with shielding equipment, then she has no way to contact the attackers herself


    right................................................. ¡±


    Charlie could not help butugh lightly: "How do you have a tendency to think like that?¡±


    "I specte that she has been waiting for the right time when the time came,¡±


    "She first sent the message to notify the attackers, and then immediately open the shielding device,¡±


    "After all, the attackers only used less than a minute to reach the corridor,¡±


    "Such a short shielding time, focus on watching the performance of the An family,¡±


    "The An family people who were watching the show might not even notice.¡±


    Sara suddenly realized this and spoke: "Then it seems that they just want to kill the entire An family all at once,¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "In that case, your third aunt''s task would bepleted, so she could follow them together and


    evaporate................................................. ¡±


    "Right.¡± Charlie sighed: "I really didn''t expect that with the An family being so powerful today,¡±


    "There are still people who want their lives all the time,¡±


    "This organization''s strength, I''m afraid, is much more powerful than I thought.¡±


    Sara asked, "Then what should we do? If we don''t find out,¡±


    "I''m afraid your grandparents'' family will always be in danger, right?¡±


    Charlie said, "This should not be so, the reason why they were caught,¡±


    "By the other side, today was indeed too much of negligent,¡±


    "I believe that with their strength and insight, they should not have left such opportunities for the other side,¡±


    "Otherwise the other side would not have allowed my third aunt to hide in the An family for such a long time,¡±


    "The next An family just needs to be alert, the other side should find it difficult to find another opportunity.¡±


    "That''s good.¡± Sara breathed a sigh of relief and asked,


    "Right Charlie, the matter of Uncle Chen, what are you going to do about it?¡±


    Charlie then said, "I just thought about it, since we want to solve this matter,¡±


    "Then we should simply solve it from the source,¡±


    "Isn''t it true that Uncle Chen will not be deported back to Hong Kong until a few dayster,¡±


    "Then I will go to Hong Kong in advance to meet that Gerard Liu,¡±


    "Before Uncle Chen arrives at Hong Kong, set things right there for him so that he can go back openly.¡±


    Sara was busy asking, "Then when do you n to go to Hong Kong?¡±


    Charlie pushed the time and then said, "I promised your sister-inw that I would apany her to see your 2nd


    concert,¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, and after your 2nd concert is over, I will depart for Hong Kong.¡±


    Sara''s heart is somewhat sour, pouting her lips, she muttered:


    "You show love to your wife all the time, even in this critical time you are thinking more about her,¡±


    "My next performance is the day after tomorrow, you will watch and then leave,¡±


    "For Hong Kong, that is at least three days, in case something goes wrong in the middle what to


    do................................... ¡±


    Charlie exined: "I am not to show love, I can always go to Hong Kong,¡±


    "But I can not directly throw your sister-inw here,¡±


    "Not to mention that I also have to find a suitable reason and opportunity,¡±


    "And the situation of the surnamed Liu I do not know very well,¡±


    "So I need a little time to do homework, set a good to this old boy.¡±


    Said, Charlie said: "To be honest, if you just want to keep Uncle Chen safe,¡±


    "It couldn''t be simpler, Liu in my eyes is not a solid egg,¡±


    "I can have the Front send dozens of experts to Hong Kong tonight,¡±


    "Directly kill him, then, Uncle Chen will naturally be safe.¡±


    Speaking here, Charlie added: "Only this way of handling, too unskilled,¡±


    "For Uncle Chen, will certainly also make him fall into self-condemnation for the rest of his life,¡±


    ¡°So this matter can note hard, have to let the surnamed Liu himself convinced.¡±


    ¡°As for the safety of Uncle Chen in the next few days, you do not have to worry,¡±


    ¡°Although Liu''s strength is in Hong Kong, but in New York, it is not ranked high,¡±


    ¡°I will ask Miss Fei to help covertly protect Uncle Chen''s safety,¡±


    ¡°By the way, the time to dy of these few days,¡±


    ¡°I will first get my mother-inw to the United States to apany your sister-inw,¡±


    ¡°And then go to Hong Kong to help Uncle Chen to set all these things right!¡±


    ¡°After I''ve settled everything, then let Miss Fei''s side loose a little,¡±


    ¡°Then Uncle Chen will be sent back, and everything will be fine!¡±

 Chapter 4545

    Chapter 4545


    Originally, Charlie was nning to let Hogan continue to live peacefully in Chinatown first,


    And then he would take the time to go to Hong Kong in the future to settle his affairs.


    However, since that Gerard was so restless and took the initiative to make something happen,


    He had to go to Hong Kong to meet him first.


    Hong Kong and the United States are very far away, the ordinary ne at least takes ten hours each way,


    Plus the processing of things also needs time, so Charlie estimated that,


    At least he would have to stay three to five days or more away from the United States.


    And he is most concerned about ire.


    Although he has long arranged the female soldiers of the Front to secretly protect her,


    But let her stay in the United States alone to study and live, his heart is still inevitably worried.


    And right now, Jacob is still in Korea engaged in cultural exchange activities,


    The only one who can reallye to the United States to apany his wife for a few days is mother-inw ine.


    However, if he tells ire directly that he is going to Hong Kong,


    And then he needs to invite his mother-inw over to apany her, Charlie feels more or less rigid.


    But if he goes to discuss with ire, then she may not like to toss his mother-inw over,


    Then there are only two options, one is to persuade himself not to go to Hong Kong;


    The other is to reassure himself, go to Hong Kong, and think she has no problem alone.


    Moreover, he estimates that ine now also does not want toe to the United States.


    She is alone in Aurous Hill, with luxury cars and mansions,


    And hundreds of thousands of pocket money, life must be very good,


    If he asks her toe to the United States, he is afraid that she will not be happy.


    So, he began to calcte in his heart, can first find a reason to get his mother-inw toe over,


    And then take the opportunity to tell ire that he has a client in Hong Kong,


    Just ine is here came, he can go to Hong Kong for a few days, let the two stay here for a while.


    As for how to get ine over from China, Charlie was not worried at all,


    He knew her too well, he only needed to make a slight game, and he could trap her in.


    So, he immediately called Warnia and said, "Warnia, I need your help on something.¡±


    Warnia said without thinking, "Master Wade, whatever you want, just give me an order.¡±


    Charlie was not polite, so he told her about his n.


    After listening to it, Warnia immediately said, "Master Wade don''t worry, I will definitelyplete the task.¡±


    Meanwhile.


    On the other side of the world, in China, it was morning.


    ine was lying on the luxurious king-size bed in the vi and slept until after ten o''clock.


    Ever since Charlie and ire went to the United States and Jacob went to Korea, she had just let herself go.


    She lived in a big mansion, drove a Rolls Royce Cullinan,


    And had 500,000 pocket money from Charlie on her bank card, so her day was simply too good.


    At this time, she had not yet woken up, the phone was buzzing non-stop.


    She sleepily picked up the phone, picked it up to her mouth, and asked:


    ¡°Who is it, what is it? Why are you calling early in the morning?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Horiyan''s ttering voice came over:


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Sister, it''s me, Horiyan! It''s already this time, you''re still not up?¡±


    Since Horiyan came back, she has been treating ine as a family,


    And recently she has been looking for her every day, not only kissing ine''s a55,


    But also following her around like a little kitten, carrying her bag when she goes out,


    Opening the door when she gets into the car, even when ine goes to the toilet,


    She takes an extra copy of toilet paper and guards at the door,


    Afraid that there is not enough paper for ine inside.


    In the past, when she was in the Willson family, she was always bullied by Horiyan,


    And she had a lot of grudges against her, but now Horiyan came over to her like a dog,


    Which instantly magnified her vanity, and gave her a feeling of pleasure to turn over a new leaf,

 Chapter 4546

    Chapter 4546


    So she was happy to spend time with her every day.


    For ine, only when Horiyan is fawning over her,


    She can really feel that she, ine, is really different from the past.


    So, when she heard Horiyan''s voice on the other end of the phone, she grunted and said,


    ¡°I haven''t slept well yet, what time is it?¡±


    Horiyan said: "It''s almost eleven o''clock! You said yesterday that you want to go shopping in the mall today, right?¡±


    "I''m all set here, right in front of your house! Are we still going today?¡±


    Only then did inee back to her senses and blurted out,\


    "Oh, no! I forgot about that! I was going to buy a ne at the harbor city,¡±


    "Recently, I always feel like there is something missing on my neck!¡±


    Horiyan said with a smile: ¡°You are always driving Cullinan and carrying Hermes,¡±


    ¡°But you only need a more elegant ne! What brand do you want to see?¡±


    ine said casually: ¡°What! Bulgari, Tiffany, Cartier, any of it,¡±


    ¡°I am not picky, as long as it is a first-line brand.¡±


    Horiyan immediately praised: ¡°Oh Sister you have an eye, with your temperament,¡±


    ¡°It is necessary to match the first-line brands, a mundane like me can notpare with you sister,¡±


    ¡°A few thousand worth of chain for people like me is more than enough.¡±


    Speaking of this, she sighed and said, ¡°I''d say you''re lucky to live in a mansion,¡±


    ¡°Drive a luxury car, wear top luxury goods, a proper winner in life, unlike me,¡±


    ¡°After I fell on hard times, jewelry and bags are all gone, now I can''t afford to buy a first-line brand,¡±


    ¡°Even a chain....... I''ll ask my daughter for some moneyter, to buy a silver chain at the stall........ ¡±


    ine thought: ¡°This Horiyan really has the self-awareness to know that she is only worthy of a local brand,¡±


    ¡°While I can afford Bulgari........ tsk, this level how can we two bepared.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So she said, ¡°We''ll go to Seaport Cityter, and after I pick out a ne,¡±


    "We''ll go to the market, and I''ll give you a ne!¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Horiyan asked excitedly, "Sister, you''re not deliberately making fun of me, right?¡±


    "Are you really going to give me a ne?¡±


    ine said seriously: "I never brag about what I said, I''ll spend for you 10,000 yuan, take your pick!¡±


    Horiyan said happily, "Yes! Sister is more open-minded than me!¡±


    "When are you going to get up? I''ll walk you around the City!¡±


    ine rolled out of bed and said, "Wait for me, I''ll go wash up and clean up!¡±


    Half an hourter, the electric gate of the vi slowly opened and ine drove the Rolls Royce Cullinan out from inside.


    Horiyan looked at the Rolls-Royce''s imposing front and the way ine drove in the car,


    Her heart was sour and angry, and she couldn''t help but mutter:


    "ine''s little frustration, still have the nerve to drive the Cullinan,¡±


    "She sat inside and drove, people from the outside can only see her skyline...¡±


    At this time, ine parked the car in front of her, peeked out, and greeted her, "Hey, hurry up and get in.¡±


    "Yes!¡± Horiyan immediately put the sour taste in her heart to the back of her mind,


    Got into the car, smiled with a ttering face, and said,


    ¡°Sister, this car really matches your temperament, it''s so dominant!¡± ¡°Once you sit in it, good lord, it''s a perfect match!¡±


    ine raised an eyebrow and smiled, said proudly:


    ¡°That''s right! When Jacobes back I will tell him that this car will be for me to drive from now on,¡±


    ¡°So he can buy another one for himself!¡±


    After saying that, she drove the car and made it out of the Tomson One.


    When ine drove out, a man in a ck SUV at the entrance of Tomson One,


    Picked up his cell phone and made a phone call.


    Once the call came through, he said respectfully, ¡°Madam, the target drove out.¡±

 Chapter 4547

    Chapter 4547


    On the other end of the phone, Warnia''s voice came out, ¡°Keep an eye on her!¡±


    ine drove the overbearing Rolls-Royce Cullinan all the way to Aurous Hill Harbour City.


    After carefully backing up the car a dozen times in the underground garage before finally parking it,


    She went to the first floor with Horiyan.


    The first floor of Harbour City is almost all first-line luxury brands.


    Among them, half of them are clothing and luggage brands,


    Such as LV, Gi, and the other half is jewelry, such as Bulgari, and Cartier.


    Once they arrived, first dragged Horiyan to Bulgari''s store.


    Not knows how much better Bulgari is than other brands,


    Mainly because ine like the name Bulgari, and thinks the name shows festive.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Once the two people got into Bulgari, ine went straight to the middle counter,


    Then reaching the counter in front of a high stool seat,


    Her right hand first came up and pped the Rolls-Royce car keys on the counter,


    The left hand moved and ced the Hermes handbag on the counter above, the one gifted by Charlie.


    When the salesdy saw this, she thought she was a big customer,


    So she hurried over and said very respectfully, ¡°Hellody, wee to Bulgari, I don''t know what you want to see?¡±


    ine cleared her throat and said with an arrogant face,


    "Ahem, what nice nes do you have in store, bring them out and give me a pick.¡±


    The sales nodded her head, then turned to the male sales and said,


    "Jack, prepare two bottles of sparkling water imported from Spain for the customers,¡±


    "And bring thetest perfume samples for the two of them to try.¡±


    The male sales immediately obeyed and did as he was told, and ine sighed in her heart:


    ¡°In the end, it''s a big brand! This service is really not one!¡±


    Horiyan stood behind ine, heart filled with strong emotion:


    ¡°Thinking back when the Willson family still had money, at shops I got this kind of treatment,¡±


    ¡°But now I enter a store, feel nervous, really a fallen phoenix is worse than chicken.¡±


    The female sales took out a tray full of nes at this time and ced it in front of ine,


    Saying respectfully, ¡°Madam here are all ourtest nes,¡±


    ¡°There are many newest models of the ssic series, you can take a look.¡±


    ine nodded and pointed to one of the diamond pendants and said,


    ¡°I think this one is good, what is the price of this one?¡±


    The female sales took a look at the price tag and said,


    ¡°The ne you''re looking at is priced at 118,800,¡±


    ¡°It''s made of 18K gold ne with a South African diamond pendant,¡±


    ¡°The diamonds are all broken diamonds, but the cut is perfect, so the luster is very good, and it''s very shiny when you


    wear it. ¡°


    The price of more than 110,000 is just the ideal price for ine in her mind.


    After all, when Charlie and ire first left her 500,000 pocket money, If she bought a ne that was too expensive,


    the budget ounted for too much,


    Which would have an impact on herter life consumption.


    The price range of a little more than 100,000 is very friendly,


    With her current financial resources, more than 100,000 to buy a ne,


    The rest of the money is enough for her to spend in style until Charlie is back.


    So, she said to the sales, ¡°Come, you help me wear it I want to see the effect.¡±


    The shop assistant was about to help ine wear the ne,


    When her desktop phone suddenly vibrated,


    And the person who called was the manager of the store, who was also her top boss.


    So she apologized and said to ine, ¡°Wait a minute, I''ll take a call from our boss, sorry.¡±


    ine has been visiting stores like this so she said without any emotion:


    ¡°Not a big deal, you first answer the call.¡±


    The female sales picked up the phone and walked to the side, the boss on the phone instructed:


    ¡°You must make that woman spend as much money as possibleter,¡±


    ¡°If you can make her spend 300,000 in our store, I will reward you 50,000,¡±


    ¡°If you can make her spend 500,000 in our store, I will reward you 100,000!¡±

 Chapter 4548

    Chapter 4548


    Once the female sales heard this, she couldn''t help but sneak a nce at ine over there.


    Although she didn''t know why the store manager was concerned about this woman,


    She realized in her heart that this was a good opportunity to make money, so she whispered, ¡°Don''t worry boss.¡±


    After saying that, she hung up the phone, stepped in front of ine,


    And said with a smile, "Madam,e, let me try it on for you.¡±


    ine nodded, put the ne on with the help of the guide, and looked at the mirror endlessly.


    A gold chain itself is not worth a few dors,


    And the pendant full of broken diamonds also does not cost much,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    And these two together are estimated to be a fraction of the selling price.


    However, what ine values is not the price/performance ratio, but the face-to-price ratio.


    The so-called value for money is the ratio between the performance of goods and the price,


    The same price, the better the performance is naturally better.


    As for the face-to-price ratio, it is the ratio between the face of the goods and the price,


    The same price, the higher the face is more important, even if a cotton T- shirt,


    Costing no more than a hundred dors is sold for eight thousand,


    As long as the brand logo on the chest is enough to have a face,


    Then in her eyes, it is also worth it.


    ine examined it for a while and found that the ne was indeed sparkling,


    And under the light of the jewelry store, almost every prong burst with dazzling splendor.


    She said almost immediately, "I''ll take this one, wrap it up for me!¡±


    The female sales couldn''t help but say, "Madam, to speak from the bottom of my heart,¡±


    "I feel that this ne doesn''t seem to match your temperament.¡±


    "What do you mean?¡± ine frowned and asked,


    "Are you saying that I don''t deserve such an expensive ne?¡±


    The saleswoman hurriedly waved her hands and said, "No, no! That''s not what I meant!¡±


    "From the moment you walked in the door, I could see that you had a noble aura.¡±


    "To be honest, in all the years I''ve worked at Bulgari, I''ve never seen such a ssy customer like you.¡±


    The other party''s sudden a55-k!ssing immediately pped ine into the sky.


    She smiled from ear to ear and said, "Aigoo, you are really good at talking,¡±


    ¡°Although I am really good-tempered, but after all, the older, and those younger still can not be


    The female sales was busy saying, "You are really modest,¡±


    ¡°You are much more temperamental than those 20-something female celebrities I have seen.¡±


    "Really?¡± ine was surprised looking at herself in the mirror,


    Trying to see and feel her own temperament is indeed very good, she smilingly said:


    "Aiya, to say temperament and these things, really not young on the line, young people will only dress but with no


    charm!¡±


    Horiyan on the other side heard straight dry heaves.


    In her heart, ine that bit of temperament, on the weighing of the youngest, is not more than three or five,


    Of course, if we are talking about the temperament of the shrew, that is really the force of the mountain and the gas.


    At this time, the female sales said with a serious face:


    "Lady, to be honest, you have such a good temperament, and drive a Rolls- Royce''s top car,¡±


    "Even the bag is also Hermes, almost already the top of the top,¡±


    "The ne you wear is worth a hundred thousand or so,¡±


    "It simply does notplement your temperament,¡±


    ine heard these words, and subconsciously asked: "Really? This is worth more than 100,000............................. ¡±


    Female sales: ¡°To be honest with you, I worked here for a long time, and have seen more,¡± "Many spend more than


    100,000 to buy the ne for the guests,¡±


    ¡°In fact, most of the well-off families, buy more than 100,000 nes are hard on,¡±


    "Most people drive cars worth not more than 500,000, to put it bluntly,¡±


    "It is all the main swollen face to fill the fat......... ¡±


    After saying that, she said with apliment: "But you are different!¡±


    "You drive a Rolls-Royce, carry Hermes, this is the ceiling level,¡±


    "Than that kind of swollen face fat guests from whom you are 1000 times better, the absolute noblewoman!¡±


    "Oh no, it is the best of the noblewomen, the ceiling of noblewomen!¡±


    "So, how can you wear the same ne as those people who swell their faces and pretend to be fat?¡±

 Chapter 4549

    Chapter 4549


    The sales girl''s sentence, the ceiling in the list of the noblewoman, immediately took the vanity of ine to the roof.


    She felt that the words of this sales girl were like chemical energy,


    Through a certain chemical reaction with her eardrums, it produced a lot of dopamine,


    Rushing up with the blood straight into the skull.


    Simply put, it is too on the head.


    This feeling is like a young man who has just learned to smoke,


    Grabbed the vige master''s dry tobo bag and took a big puff.


    Not only did it hit her head, even made her a little dizzy.


    She was so happy that she couldn''t keep her mouth shut,


    Looking at this sales girl, the more she looked, the more she liked.


    Horiyah is indeed quite patronizing, obviously when ites to praising her sister-inw,


    With the twist of her words, she can turn her mood in her own favor.


    But reallypared to this sales girl in front of her, Horiyah is at best a juvenile.


    So, ine asked the sales girl with joy: ¡°Hey, girl,¡±


    ¡°What kind of ne do you think I should wear for this temperament?¡±


    The sales girl said without thinking:


    ¡°I think this temperament of yours, deserves the treasure in a store like ours!¡±


    After that, she hurriedly said: ¡°Madam, you wait a moment,¡±


    ¡°I will go to the back to find our boss to open the safe, there is the treasure of the store to show you!¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth,


    The sales girl hurriedly got up and went to the back of the office area.


    In the office area, the boss is seeing it all through the store monitoring,


    He has the real-time observation of the sales girl and ine''s conversation,


    Seeing the sales girling in, then hurriedly said:


    ¡°Smart girl, how easily you can push the store treasures to her........... ¡±


    The sales girl said with a surprised face: "Boss, is this not what you instructed?¡±


    Let me try as much as possible to fool that woman to spend more money?¡±


    "Then simply one step in ce, I found a way to make her buy our store treasures.¡±


    The boss waved his hand: "Oh, the treasure of the store is more than 7 million,¡±


    "How can she afford to buy it? As far as I know, the amount of money she has it is at most 500,000,¡±


    "You just find a way to sell her our set of emerald goddess dreams and that''s it.¡±


    The sales girl was shocked and said, "Boss.......... !¡±


    "Your intelligence work is too good, you even know how much money she has?¡±


    The boss said seriously: "I am also helping others, it must be confidential!¡±


    "Anyway, you just have to find a way to make her spend 500,000 in our store,¡±


    "I will immediately put 100,000 yuan into your card!¡±


    "If she really does not have enough money, you must think of all the ways to make her spend all the money,¡±


    ¡°Even if you lower the sale price or directly fool her, it does not matter,¡±


    ¡°You are free to y, I will bear the burden if something happens!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The sales girl nodded, waved her hand, and said, ¡°Leave it to me, boss.¡±


    The boss said: ¡°Okay after she finishes buying,¡±


    ¡°Tell her that she can alsoe over after lunch to participate in the lottery,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°The first prize is worth 1.2 million! The prize is all set for her,¡±


    ¡°But the raffle tickets are still being expedited and can be delivered at 1 pm,¡±


    ¡°So when shees to the raffle this afternoon, she will be able to draw the first prize.¡±


    The sales girl asked dumbfounded: ¡°Boss, what is the origin of this woman?


    So much blood money........ ¡±


    The Boss said: ¡°The blood money is not mine, there is the big man down,¡±


    ¡°You just cooperate well, after that reap the benefits of your sess!¡±


    The sales girl nodded understandingly and said to the boss:


    ¡°Okay boss, I understand now! But I still have to trouble you,¡±


    ¡°To take the treasure of the store to me first, or I go out badly.¡±


    The boss did not say much, immediately took from the safe a set of beautiful diamond nes out,


    Handed it to her and said, ¡°You must take care of it.¡± The sales girl nodded and smiled, and walked out with her hands


    holding the treasure of the store.


    When ine saw the huge diamond ne in her hand,


    She was surprised and could not help but feel a bit vain.

 Chapter 4550

    Chapter 4550


    ine is not a fool, she knows the good and bad things,


    Such arge diamond, hitching eyes to see can not be under 7 figures.


    However, when she thought that the sales had set the atmosphere here,


    If she had to say that she could not afford it,


    She would not be able to live up to the title of ¡°Noblewoman Ceiling¡±.


    When she was worried, the salesgirl ced the treasure of the store in front of her.


    ine looked down at the price tag, in the heart immediately eximed:


    ¡°My mother, seven, eight, eight, eight......... seven followed by six eights,¡±


    ¡°There is no decimal point........ this is 7.88 million ah!¡±


    The sales girl in front of her took the ne out, looked at ine,


    And then looked at the ne, and shook her head and said,


    ¡°Madam, I suddenly feel that even this ne, in front of you, is a bit dull.¡±


    ine was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Nearly eight million worth of ne in front of me is dull? You think I''m the sun?¡±


    Horiyah behind her was also shocked and said offhandedly,


    "Your ne is too expensive......... 8 million, shaving off the tax must win the lottery at least twice!¡±


    The sales girl said seriously at this time:


    "Actually money is not a problem, I believe that with thisdy''s temperament and the price,¡±


    "It is more than enough to buy such a ne.¡±


    When she said this, ine was already a bit fidgety.


    This sales girl is really good at setting the atmosphere,


    At first, the atmosphere is baked to make ine really happy,


    But baked to this point, she is already riding the tiger and it is difficult.


    At this time, the sales girl''s words turned and said seriously:


    "In fact, I think, this kind of diamond ne is all about big,¡±


    "All about more, all about sh, after matching together it looks a little too vulgar,¡±


    "The taste of money is too strong, but there is no underlying reason apparent.¡±


    Once ine heard this, her eyes lit up and she said, "Oh, you''re so right! Such a big string of diamonds on the neck,¡±


    ¡°It is the same as hanging three words on the top of the neck:


    "''I have money! That''s tacky! It''s really tacky!¡±


    The sales girl nodded and said very seriously,


    "In fact, when a ceiling-level noblewoman like you chooses jewelry,¡±


    "What she really cares about is not how high its value is,¡±


    "But its temperament, its style, its heritage!¡±


    ine''s fidgeting just now had dissipated,


    And what reced it was a higher level offort and pleasure.


    She said with unparalleled approval, "Oh, girl, what you said is great! Really true!¡±


    The sales girl smiled faintly and took out a ne of crushed diamonds,


    With emerald pendant from a side counter, handed it to ine and introduced,


    "Madam, look at this Goddess Dream, its diamonds are not big,¡±


    "But each one is a carefully selected ultra-pure diamond,¡±


    "And the fan pattern is inspired by the ssic architectural style of ancient Rome,¡±


    "Showing everywhere the sessful woman''s unique charm!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "The most crucial thing is that the main stone that goes with this ne is a teardrop-shaped emerald!¡± "You know,


    our people love jade, and jade is green for respect,¡±


    ¡°Green for precious, although Westerners do not know jade,¡± "But they will also consider emerald as the best of the


    gemstones, which coincides with our aesthetic jade!¡±


    "So, such a ne, not only it is beautiful and exquisite,¡±


    "More importantly, it is a fusion of the cultural heritage of the East and West,¡±


    "Whether you wear it in Western-style or Chinese style,¡±


    "This ne can perfectlyplement your distinctive temperament,¡±


    "In my opinion, it is more suitable for you than our store''s treasure!¡±


    "I even feel that it is simply tailor-made for you alone!¡±


    Hearing this, ine''s love for this ne was already overflowing,


    She was surprised and took the ne in her hand to examine it carefully,


    And couldn''t help eximing, "Oh my! This ne is really beautiful! It''s perfect!¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly went to see the price tag, forty-eight thousand eight


    hundred......................................................

 Chapter 4551

    Chapter 4551


    ine''s heart can''t help but mutter: "Danm, forty-eight hundred and eighty-eight


    thousand................................................. ¡±


    "Charlie gave me the money, I have recently spent a lot,¡±


    "The card seems to have no more than three hundred thousand ah........... ¡±


    Thinking of this, her heart burst with a sense of loss.


    After some words from this sales girl made ine hopelessly in love with this ne,


    She now has only one idea: buy it! ¡°But, there is not enough money........... ¡±


    The sales girl seemed to see ine''s dilemma, her brain turned and spoke:


    ¡°Madam, you are so lucky today, today is our store''s store celebration,¡±


    ¡°This ne is on sale now, buy now you can directly subtract the change, only 400,000!¡±


    ine had not yet reacted, Horiyah on the side had already exploded.


    She blurted out: ¡°I remember your brand never gives a discount,¡±


    ¡°How can it be cheaper by 80,000 at once!¡±


    The sales girl said with a smile: ¡°Madam, you are right,¡±


    ¡°Our store is never on discount, today is the only exception and only today!¡±


    ine was also moved.


    The brand that never discounted directly drops the price by 80,000, this is a big bargain!


    As the saying goes, if you have a bargain, don''t forget to take advantage of the son of a b!tch.


    If you don''t buy this ne, you''ll wake up at night with a sense of loss.


    So, she quietly opened her phone and nced at the ount bnce in the bank app, the ount says 362,000 left.


    Charlie and ire left these days, she not only spent 80,000 yuan in the beauty salon super VIP membership card,


    But also took Horiyah to eat several meals, and bought a few new clothes, the money was spent really fast.


    Now even if she takes out all the money, she is still short of 38,000,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Not to mention, the money she can not spend it all, she has to live by herself for the next half of the month!


    If the money is all spent now, in the future days will she have to eat dirt?


    By then, in the Rolls-Royce, she can not even afford to fill up the gasoline,


    Can not really sell the four wheels, right? She was in a dilemma all of a sudden.


    The sales girl, who was an expert, saw that her expression was a bit torn,


    So she asked very politely and tentatively, ¡°Madam, is it not convenient for you to pay?¡±


    After saying that, she was afraid that ine was not happy,


    And also hurriedly gave a supplementary sentence:


    "I know many sessful people like you, in the bank card they do not put too much cash,¡±


    "Many sessful people like you, usually put the money in the financial management,¡±


    "Only leave a small part of the funds for a daily flow.¡±


    Once ine heard this, she was relieved, isn''t this the best step?


    So she hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I usually put the money in the financial management,¡±


    ¡°The bank card bnce is just some pocket money,¡±


    ¡°To be honest, my pocket money is not really enough around 400,000.¡±


    The sales girl nodded and said seriously, ¡°Like the wealth management you purchased,¡±


    ¡°Even with the fastest redemption time, I guess it will take tomorrow to reach the ount, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± ine sighed and said with a grumbling face,


    ¡°I''m telling you, these banks are especially unbelievable, when you buy their product,¡±


    ¡°They deduct your money in a second, and when you redeem your money from the ount first,¡±


    ¡°They usually take the 2nd day to arrive, and if there are holidays and weekends,¡±


    ¡°You have to wait until they finish their holidays.¡±


    In fact, ine even did not buy a penny of wealth management products.


    But the earliest time, she took control of the family''s financial power, did buy some wealth management products.


    At first, she also bought it in the bank, but then with too low-interest rates,


    She ran to buy PtoP, and finally the tform burst mine, and Charlie help to get the money back.


    The sales girl saw ine borrowing the slope, so she smiled and asked,


    ¡°Madam, how much pocket money do you have in your bnce now?¡±


    ine pretended to pick up the phone and said with a smile,


    "Let me take a look, I don''t know exactly how much money there is.¡±


    While speaking she open the bank app, and helplessly said to the sales girl: "Ah, really unfortunate, out of my pocket


    money it is only 362,000 left................................ ¡±


    The sales girl nodded and said seriously: "It does not matterdy,¡±


    "We have a hidden activity today, while there are no other customers in the store,¡±


    "I will only tell you the details of this activity.¡±

 Chapter 4552

    Chapter 4552


    ine asked: "There are activities? What is it? Can you give a cheaper price?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sales girl exined, "This is the case, we have an internal high-end customer quota,¡±


    "Get this high-end customer, the price can also be about 40,000 yuan discount range,¡±


    "So that you can buy this ne for only 360,000 yuan,¡±


    "And in addition, you can also enjoy an additional cashback activity!¡±


    ine was surprised and asked, "What kind of cashback activity is that?¡±


    The sales girl said: "20% cashback, you have to pay three hundred and sixty thousand to buy this ne,¡±


    ¡°After the transaction, we will return you 20%, which is 72,000.¡±


    ¡°My mother....... ¡± ine blurted out, ¡°Does that mean that I can buy this ne,¡±


    ¡°For less than three hundred thousand after participating in various activities?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The sales girl took the calctor and calcted for a while and said,


    ¡°The actual hands-on price is only $288,000, a full $200,000 cheaper!¡±


    ine went crazy with joy.


    Two hundred thousand cheaper, isn''t this a great bargain for nothing?


    Just when ine was excited, the sales girl said, ¡°By the way, after you buy it,¡±


    ¡°You cane to the store around 1:00 or 2:00 in the afternoon to participate in the lottery,¡±


    ¡°The lottery is free, and the highest prize is worth 1.2 million.¡±


    ¡°OMG!¡± ine eximed, ¡°What kind of prize is it, it''s worth 1.2 million!¡±


    The sales girlughed: ¡°I''m not sure what the prize is, to be honest, you''ll have to find out when youe.¡±


    ine thought to herself, ¡°To pick up 200,000 yuan for nothing,¡±


    ¡°And have the chance to draw a 1.2 million yuan grand prize,¡±


    ¡°This is like a money bag falling from the sky............ What kind of luck did I have today?¡±


    The first thing she did was to say, ¡°Yes! I''ll buy it! Now swipe the card!¡±


    Saying that she took out the bank card from her Hermes bag.


    Horiyah was almost crying with envy, thinking in her heart:


    ¡°What kind of dog luck does this b!tch has! Such a big leak can let her pick up,¡±


    "I''m poor every day, not even a dime worth of pick for me!¡±


    At this time, when the sales girl saw ine taking out her bank card,


    She immediately nodded and said with a smile, "Then I will swipe your 360,000 yuan!¡±


    After saying that, she entered the amount on the POS machine,


    Swiped ine''s bank card on the machine, and handed it to ine,


    "Madam, please enter your password.¡±


    ine still retained thest piece of calmness, she knew that after this money was swiped out,


    She would only have more than 2000 left in her card.


    So, she hurriedly asked, "Girl, is it true what you just said about the cashback?¡±


    "Of course.¡± The sales girl nodded and said, "You swipe your card first,¡±


    "And I will apply for cashback for you after you swipe your card.¡±


    inepletely put her mind at ease.


    If the cashback of 72,000 yuan is returned, she still has 74,000 left,


    So she can spend it sparingly until her daughter and son-inw return.


    After ine entered her password, a transaction voucher was automatically printed out.


    The sales girl handed the voucher to ine for her signature and then smiled,


    ¡°Congrattions, ma''am, this ne is yours, I''ll wrap it up for you.¡±


    ine was also delighted, while nodding she asked:


    "Hey girl, the cashback, when will it arrive?¡±


    The sales girl was busy saying, "This is the waydy,¡±


    "The cashback is operated by the finance of our headquarters,¡±


    "I need to send your transaction voucher, there after thepletion of the review,¡±


    "The payment will be credited to this card that you paid with.¡±


    "Ah?!¡± ine was shocked and asked, "How long will it take to arrive?¡±


    The sales girl said, "Under normal circumstances, it should be in five to seven working days,¡±


    "After all, logistics also need time.¡±


    ine immediately anxious, subconsciously said:


    "Oh, why did not you say that earlier......... ¡±


    "I thought it would immediately cash back to the ount.......... ¡±


    The sales girl hastily said: "Madam, if you are really in a hurry to use the money,¡±


    ¡°You can redeem some from the financials first because this cashback does take time, really sorry!¡±


    ¡°However, I believe that for a high-end customer like you,¡±


    ¡°It is certainly not possible to use this 70,000 or so in a hurry, right?¡±

 Chapter 4553

    Chapter 4553


    When ine heard this, she was a bit tearless.


    But in order to maintain her identity as a noblewoman epitome,


    She could only break her teeth and swallow them in her stomach.


    After all, she felt in her heart: ¡°I can''t have a fight with this sales for the arrival time of this more than 70,000 yuan,¡±


    ¡°After all, this sales girl is quite good to me, gave me so many discounts ..... ¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that she did not talk about not giving me the money, it is that the process will take time.¡±


    ¡°How can I argue with her just because of this, won''t I be blind to do that.¡±


    Thinking of this, she could not help but sigh from the bottom of her heart:


    ¡°The main thing is that my card is now left with not more than two thousand,¡±


    ¡°This money is enough to spend a few days with it.......... ¡±


    Thinking of this idea, she did not continue to talk about the problem anymore.


    Yet on the surface, she pretended tough at the girl casually,


    "It''s okay, it''s okay! I''ll go and redeem a little pocket money,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The sales girl nodded and said, "Then don''t forget toe to the store for the lottery at around 1:00 or 2:00.¡±


    "OK!¡± ine said with a smile, "I will fight for the grand prize by then!¡±


    The sales girl smiled: "I''m sure you''ll be fine!¡±


    ine nodded, put away her ne, and said to Horiyah, "Horiyah, let''s go.¡±


    Horiyah was so envious that she answered absentmindedly and followed her out of the store.


    Once out, Horiyah could not help but say, "Sister Horiyah........... your luck is really too good,¡±


    "Such a good thing for you to catch, there is really none like this.......... this is a bargain of a full 200,000 ah! "


    ine is also very happy, so said with a smile:


    "To tell you the truth, since I started to draw a clear line with the Willson family,¡±


    "I totally feel that my luck is getting better and better each day,¡±


    Horiyah sighed, "When will I be able to draw a line with this family,¡±


    "Especially that dreadful olddy, I am now annoyed to death every time I see her!¡±


    ine smilingly said, "Why do you care about her, she doesn''t have many years to live anyway.¡±


    Horiyah nodded, remembered something, and asked her:


    ¡°Sister, you said you''d buy me a bracelet, why don''t we go and have a look now?¡±


    ine said with an embarrassed expression, "What to look at,¡±


    "I only have 2,000 in my card, how can we do that? I don''t have money to buy it.¡±


    Horiyah was depressed and said, "So......... ¡±


    "Why don''t you redeem some of your money now ande back tomorrow to buy it?¡±


    "Redemption? I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to do this.¡± ine didn''t pretend to be rich in front of Horiyah.


    "You understand my situation, The money was all given by Charlie. Before they left, he gave me 500,000, now I have


    2000 in my ount.¡±


    "Huh?¡± Horiyah eximed, "Half a million is all spent?


    ine shrugged: "Yes, it''s all spent, just waiting for their cashback to arrive.¡±


    Horiyah had no choice but to nod and say, "Then we can only hope that they will arrive


    soon.............................................. ¡±


    After that, she cautiously said, "Then, Sister........ when the money arrives, you do not forget what you promised


    me........... ¡±


    ine nodded and said briskly, "Since I promised you, I will definitely not go back on my word.¡±


    "That''s good.¡± Horiyah breathed a sigh of relief and said to her,


    "Sister, the harbor city upstairs is full of delicious food,¡± "Don''t you want to go back to the store to draw a prize this


    afternoon,¡±


    ¡°So let''s go up and find a ce to eat lunch?¡±


    ine waved her hand and said with a sad face,


    ¡°Eating here?? two people eating a casual meal will cost more than a thousand,¡±


    ¡°The rest of the money is all I have, I think it will take more than a week to get the redemption.¡±

 Chapter 4554

    Chapter 4554


    Saying that ine continued ¡°Let''s go back to Tomson and order from outside, two ramen, eat and thene to the


    lottery.¡±


    Horiyah said, ¡°There is no need to go back, I know a Ramen restaurant near here.¡±


    ¡°And it has a good taste, one person can get it for 15 yuan,¡±


    ¡°Why don''t we go there to deal with hunger!


    ine said, ¡°You want me to drive a Rolls Royce to eat Ramen? I can''t afford to lose my personality!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Horiyah said helplessly: ¡°Then, it''s better to go back to Tomson........... ¡±


    Then, the two drove back to Tomson One, ine ordered a meal,


    She can''t wait to put on the new ne, and bring a small dressing mirror,


    And keep taking pictures of herself sitting in the dining room, eating a bowl of Ramen.


    After eating, she has been thinking about the lottery.


    She didn''t expect to win any 1.2 million grand prize,


    As long as she could slightly win something, it was all for nothing to her.


    After eating, she and Horiyah returned to Harbour City again.


    At this time, the store manager of the jewelry store had already received the raffle tickets that Warina had sent over.


    This batch of raffle tickets were made by the printing house overtime this morning, and they still had a strong smell of


    ink.


    When ine walked into the store with Horiyah, the salesgirl from the morning rushed to wee her and said with a


    smile,


    ¡°Madam, you are here! Pleasee to our store manager''s office!¡±


    Saying that she deliberately lowered her voice and said to ine,


    ¡°Madam, our lucky draw today is limited to high-end customers like you,¡±


    ¡°Ordinary customers in the store are not entitled to it,¡±


    ¡°So let''s keep a low profile and not let them know.¡±


    ine understood. She just liked the feeling of being different.


    So, she immediately winked at Horiyah, and the two of them followed the sales to the store manager''s office at the


    back.


    The store manager had been waiting here for a long time, and when he saw inee in,


    He hurriedly said with a smile: ¡°Hello, madam! I am the manager of this store, you can call me Zhang!¡±


    ine nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Manager Zhang, you let mee here to draw a prize, what kind of prize is it?¡±


    The store manager smiled, "Madam, let me tell you, this time, we only target high-end VIP customers,¡±


    "The prizes are worth a minimum of 100,000 and a maximum of 1.2 million, and the winning rate is very high.¡±


    "Huh!¡± ine immediately came to life and said, "The lowest prize is worth 100,000? You guys are too generous!¡±


    "Yes.¡± The store manager smiled and said, "This is our group''s activity, mainly to give back to the majority of VIP


    customers.¡±


    ine asked, "Can you reveal what the prizes are? Especially the first prize is worth 1.2 million, what exactly is it?¡±


    The store managerughed: "The first prize is our mystery prize, only you can scratch the ticket to know what it is.¡±


    He said, somewhat apologetically: "By the way,dy, I have to apologize for one thing, our headquarters sent a notice


    today,¡±


    "Recently because of the financial audit activity, the payment will be slightly slower,¡±


    "For your cashback, you may need to wait for about 20 days or so.¡±


    "What?!¡± When ine heard this, her eyes suddenly went ck.


    Two thousand yuan to let her hold on for a week, she gritted her teeth but can still hold on.


    Moreover, she just filled a tank of fuel for her Rolls-Royce yesterday with the highest standard gasoline.


    It costs 1,000 yuan to fill it up, if she has to rely on 2000 yuan, she will have to eat chaff dishes.


    The store manager said casually at this time: ¡°But I believe that for a top ss like you,¡±


    "This money should not be a worry, and I heard my employee say that you have already redeemed part of the financial


    seat pocket money, right?¡±


    ine at this time is dumb for having to bear the problem this time,


    So there is a bitterness that she can''t express, so can only helplessly nod and say, "Ah yes......................................


    yes........ ¡±


    The store manager nodded and hurriedly moved a lottery box from under his desk and said to her,


    "Madam, you''d better draw the lottery first!¡±


    ine sighed and rubbed her hands together and said,


    "Come on, let''s try to draw the first prize to see what''s good enough to be worth one million two hundred thousand!¡±

 Chapter 4555

    Chapter 4555


    With that, ine reached out and selected a lottery ticket from inside and took it out.


    The store manager hurriedly put the raffle box back, and then said to her:


    "Madam, you can scratch it off and take a look!¡±


    ine nodded, reached out, and used her nails to scratch away the coating of the prize redemption area.


    When she saw the two words of first prize in front of her eyes, she was overjoyed and shouted, ¡°Oh my God, it''s really


    the first prize! Hahaha!"


    "It''s the first prize! My goodness! My luck is too good! I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    Seeing the two words of the first prize, ine''s heart still surged up.


    Horiyah behind her heard what she said, and hurriedly came forward, putting her head down to look hard.


    This look does not matter, the words "First Prize" are clearly printed in the prize redemption area.


    At this moment, Horiyah''s heart can''t help but die.


    "I really can''t understand, ine this b!tch, why will have such a good luck."


    "The moment she reaches out and draws the ticket, it is the first prize, is this still a fcuking human being?"


    "Seeing this stinky b!tch ine win a 1.2 million, it''s really worse than losing a million and two myself!"


    ine was so happy by now that she hurriedly asked the store manager, "What is the prize for the first prize?"


    The shopkeeper said, "You go on scratching the prize, it''s written below, but you have to scratch it to find out."


    ine chanted, "It better be a million and two gold bars, I''ll sell it!"


    After saying that, and can not help but mutter: "Or a one million two hundred thousand car is okay, new car resale


    discount rate is still quite high


    She chanted while scratching the back of the scratching area.


    With a line of words scraped out, she eyed the line of words, the whole person was dumbfounded.


    Her mouth popped out word by word: ¡°Congrattions......... you......... won..... bay........ stream........ G....... six.........


    five......... zero........ private........ jet...ne


    Seeing this, her eyes widened and she blurted out, "OMG! It says I won a private jet! Private ne ah!¡±


    "My goodness, I haven''t even driven this Rolls Royce yet, but I am given a private jet      ¡±


    The store manager said awkwardly, "Madam, you have to scratch further, there should be another line


    underneath........................................ ¡±


    "There is?¡± ine frowned and continued to scratch down.


    Her mouth continued to chant, "Enjoy......... the privilege.......... package........ Go..... to the........ The United States.........


    tour........ one......... time?!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of which, ine subconsciously read it coherently: "Congrattions on getting a Gulfstream G650 private jet,¡±


    "Privileged charter to the United States once......... What does this mean?¡±


    The store manager started to exin, "Wow! Congrattions,dy, you can fly to the United States once for free on a


    Gulfstream G650 private jet!¡±


    "What the h3ll is this........ This is a bullsh!t prize.......... ¡± ine wanted to cry and blurted out,


    "Besides, what kind of ne is this? The first time I fly to the United States, it cost 1.2 million? How much can I pay for a


    ticket?¡±


    The store manager said, ¡°Madam, you must know that business jets are always very expensive,¡± ¡°Not to mention that


    the Gulfstream G650 is one of the best business jets on the market today.


    ine threw the winning ticket in front of him and hurriedly said,


    ¡°I don''t want to go to the United States, why don''t you give me a discount,¡±


    ¡°I don''t want more, just give me a discount of one million.¡±


    The store manager said seriously, ¡°Madam, this matter is not up to me.¡±


    With that, he turned the winning ticket over and pointed to the note on the back, saying,


    ¡°Look, it''s already written here that all prizes are non-cashable and non- transferable.¡±


    ine was sweating and said, ¡°But why am I going to America?¡±


    ¡°And a 1.2 million charter flights! What a waste to sit alone on such a big ne!¡±


    The store manager said, ¡°Ma''am, this is a free benefit anyway, so if you don''t want it, just give it up.¡±


    As he said, he remembered something, and said: ¡°Oh yes, I will take the phone to record a video for you,¡±


    ¡°You just have to personally say to the camera, you are giving up this right to redeem the prize, and you are handing it


    over.¡±


    Then he reminded again, ¡°And ahdy, your cashback amount when our finance can pay, I will tell you.¡±


    This statement from the store manager undoubtedly reminded her of something very important.


    He made her realize that she was out of money!

 Chapter 4556

    Chapter 4556


    ¡°Right now, I only have a measly two thousand left on hand, so if I want to use this amount of money to live through the


    majority of the rest of the month,¡±


    ¡°Then I can only scrimp and save, buy vegetables and cook at home every day, or eat cheap take-outs at


    home........................................... ¡±


    ¡°In addition to that, I''m afraid I can''t afford to fill up that gas,¡±


    ¡°Even if I just drive my Rolls Royce out for a leisurely drive every day........... ¡±


    ¡°In contrast, if I go to the United States at this time, I can go to join my daughter and son-inw ah!¡±


    ¡°Just follow Charlie eat tasty food drink spicy, but also y a good game,¡±


    ¡°Is that not better than to drink nd soup or to eat the chaff?


    ¡°Moreover, when I arrive in the United States, I canpletely excuse that I don''t have any money on me and not


    spend a single penny,¡±


    ¡°So that I won''t reveal the fact that I''ve spent all my money!¡±


    Thinking of this, her expression instantly turned cloudy and rainy.


    She hurriedly asked, ¡°This ne flies to America, is it possible to fly anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The store manager seriously said, ¡°As long as it is any civilian airport in the United States, you can specify it, so


    that you can fly there directly.¡±


    ¡°In fact, this is much more convenient than taking a civil airliner, through the civil aviation to the United States,¡±


    ¡°There are very few direct flights, most of them have to transfer in South Korea, Hong Kong, or other stopover,¡±


    ¡°And there are only a few major cities in the United States you can travel to,¡±


    ¡°If you go to other smaller cities, you have to go to the ce to transfer again, so it will take two or three tosses,¡±


    ¡°If you are on a private jet, you can just eat, sleep and y, and when you have had enough, you can go directly to your


    destination.¡±


    When ine heard this, she said, ¡°Good, good! Great! Then arrange for me to go to that what Pro


    what.................................. Pro what is it......... ¡±


    ¡°The name of a city in the United States, in a hurry I forgot it.¡±


    The store manager asked tentatively, ¡°Is it Providence?¡±


    ine brightened up: ¡°Yes, yes! That''s the ce! Is there an airport there?¡±


    The store manager thought about it and said, ¡°I think there is.¡±


    ¡°The civil aviation industry in the United States is more developed, and there seems to be an airport in every city.¡±


    ine pped the table and said, ¡°Good! Let''s go here! When can we leave?¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡± The store manager said with a smile, ¡°If you have a U.S. visa, you can leave today,¡± ¡°If you don''t, we have a


    fast track to help you apply, the soonest you can apply tomorrow, and you can leave tomorrow night.¡±


    Without thinking, she said, ¡°Good! Tomorrow then!¡±


    After that, she said with a happy face: ¡°My daughter and son-inw are there, when the previous talk, they said they are


    staying in the local best hotel in a presidential suite¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That guy really is too grand! I heard that the light bedroom is several sq ft long, I just go over to find them and have a


    few days of a good time!¡±


    Horiyah on the side was envious and couldn''t help but ask:


    ¡°Sister, the ne is chartered anyway, you are going to sit alone, two people can also sit, why not take me along,¡±


    ¡°Let me be apanion with you, besides ire and Charlie did not charter a presidential suite?¡±


    ¡°There are so many rooms, they are just empty, give me a room, you going away alone is quite meaningless,¡±


    ¡°I can also help you look after a bit, and also apany you to relieve boredom!


    ine thought about it, it seems to be the same thing.


    If she went to the United States to join Charlie and ire, then her family status will definitely be thest,¡±


    ¡°And then there will be no one around to kiss her a5s all day long.


    If she takes Horiyah, it is different, she is always respectful in front of her like a nanny,


    Take her, and she can also yell at her as a servant to make use of her any time.


    Thinking of this, she immediately said to the store manager:


    ¡°Can you help my sister to get a visa too so that we can go to the United States together?¡±


    Without thinking, the manager said, ¡°Sorry, ma''am, this is not possible, we only provide single-person flight and visa


    services.¡±


    ine said discontentedly, ¡°What''s wrong with you guys?¡±


    ¡°I just take a taxi, on the way to pick up a friend driver does not dare to refuse ah.¡±


    The store managerughed: ¡°The driver charges you money, of course, he has to listen to yourmand,¡±


    ¡°We are talking about a prize here, all interpretation rights belong to ourpany,¡±


    ¡°So if you want to cash this prize, you must follow the rules of ourpany,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it can only be regarded as you automatically give up.¡±


    Hearing this, ine immediately threw Horiyah into the trash can and spoke without hesitation,


    ¡°OK! Then I will go by myself!¡±

 Chapter 4557

    Chapter 4557


    About going to the United States. Although ine had already made up her mind,


    She didn''t know how to speak to Charlie and ire for a while.


    Of course, she didn''t dare to directly say that she had spent all her money, And now she has no money to live, and she


    just happened to win a prize to fly to the United States for free,


    So she flew over to join her daughter and son-inw.


    Therefore, she made up her mind to find her daughter ire first to sell the n.


    However, it was already two o''clock in the morning in the United States at this time,


    ine hesitated for a moment, and decided to wait until the evening on her side,


    And the morning on the American side to make a video call with ire.


    At the same time, Charlie, who was in the United States, after confirming that ire was asleep,


    Put a little spiritual energy into her mind to ensure that she could sleep more steadily,


    Then got up and dressed and left the Hotel.


    He was going to see the man whose limbs were cut off by him.


    Find out who the other party is.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the door of the hotelte at night, a low-key ck Cadic has been waiting here for a long time.


    Joseph sat in the driver''s seat alone, and when Charlie came out,


    He was about to push the door and get out of the car to open the door for Charlie.


    Charlie waved his hand at him, quickened two steps, opened the co-pilot''s door, and sat in directly.


    As soon as he got in the car, he asked, ¡°How''s the situation with that guy?¡±


    Joseph replied respectfully, "Mr. Wade, that person has been safely controlled,¡±


    "And there is a person watching him at all times, in order to ensure absolute safety,¡±


    "I have all his teeth pulled out, he has no hands or feet, and it is impossible for him tomit suicide.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and asked again,


    "While dealing with the corpses of the attackers, did you find anything?¡±


    "Yes.¡± Joseph said, "We took a look around, and we have a few points to report to you.¡±


    Having said that, Joseph paused for a moment and continued:


    "First of all, their weapons and equipment are very advanced.¡±


    "The cost of individual soldier equipment is several times more expensive than that of the individual soldier equipment


    of the US special forces,¡±


    "And they use the bullets are all specially made dummy bullets.¡±


    "When the bullet hits the human body, it will produce a powerful cavity effect.¡±


    "Once a hole is hit, the key point is that it also especially increases the amount of gunpowder in the bullet,¡± "Raising the


    power of the bullet to a new level.¡± It''s amazing that an eight-star warrior can carry dozens of bullets with this kind of


    power.


    Normal people, even those of the level of the boxing champions like Tyson and Dwayne Johnson,


    They would definitely be killed by one shot.¡±


    Speaking of which, Joseph continued: ¡°Secondly, although these people were not martial arts people,¡±


    ¡°They seemed to have strengthened their bodies in some way.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, their physical strength is very strong, and they are definitely very human!¡±


    Charlie was curious. He asked, ¡°How did you find out that their physical strength is very strong?¡±


    ¡°When I faced them, I didn''t find any cultivation base or anything special about them.¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°With Judging from the amount of gunpowder of their bullets,¡±


    ¡°The recoil of the gun would be veryrge when fired.¡±


    ¡°The recoil isparable to that of arge-caliber sniper rifle.¡±


    ¡°In this case, even well-trained special forces must lie on the ground when firing.¡±


    At least use shoulders to firmly press the butt of the gun to counter the recoil.¡±


    ¡°If you stand up and shoot with a gun, it is generally impossible to press the muzzle of the gun,¡±


    ¡°And your arms will be numb with one shot.¡± "It''s even more impossible, and they can stand up and quickly light up the


    entire magazine,¡±


    "Which proves that their physical strength was extraordinary.¡±


    "And, my people reported that their flesh and bones are much stronger than ordinary people,¡±

 Chapter 4558

    Chapter 4558


    Joseph continued: "Even the Martial arts masters are not too much to give up, because their meridians are not open,¡±


    "So they rely on the strength of their flesh and bones to improve theirbat effectiveness.¡±


    After speaking, Joseph added: "I suspect that they should have other methods.¡±


    "The quality has been greatly improved, after all, with this intensity of continuous shooting,¡±


    "The three-star fighters are strong enough to be stable,¡±


    "They can quickly y the entire clip without changing their face,¡±


    "And their strength is at least above the four-star masters.¡±


    Charlie couldn''t help frowning, and said coldly: "These people are well armed and well-trained,¡±


    "And they were methodical and well-prepared for martial arts masters.¡±


    "Even if they were not martial arts masters, they must have known martial arts masters very well,¡±


    ¡°And know martial arts masters. Where are the shorings, and then formte targeted tactics.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Joseph said


    seriously: ¡°No matter what organization they are in,¡±


    ¡°Their method of greatly improving the physical fitness of ordinary people is really terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Although there are tens of thousands of mercenaries under us,¡±


    ¡°There are only a few hundred who can really practice martial arts.¡±


    ¡°The height of warriors, and these people can use unknown methods to raise ordinary people to this level,¡±


    ¡°If they could cover arge number of people, their strength must not be underestimated!¡±


    Charlie subconsciously frowned, He opened his mouth and said,


    ¡°I''ve never heard of this kind of method for ordinary people...¡±


    With that, he asked him, ¡°Have you heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade, none of your subordinates has this¡±.


    As he spoke Joseph continued: ¡°I know that there are some Martial Arts people outside,¡±


    ¡°Who have joined some mercenary groups, but this is the first time I have encountered this.¡±


    ¡°There are no direct clues yet. They collected faces, fingerprints, and DNA,¡±


    ¡°And then they would find a way topare them in databases around the world.¡±


    ¡°Start with the identities of these people.¡± ¡°As long as the identities of the members are confirmed, they can dig out more


    clues. "


    Okay!¡± Charlie nodded and warned: ¡°These people may be very dangerous,¡±


    "And the real strength of the organization behind them may be above the Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    "You must pay attention to the identities of these people when you investigate. It''s not the time to face the enemy.¡±


    Joseph said solemnly, "Okay, Mr. Wade, your subordinates understand.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, "Go to Long Ind, I want to see that guy.¡±


    Twenty minutester.


    The ck Cadic drove into the manor on Long Ind, New York.


    When Charlie stepped into the basement, he saw the leader of today''s group of attackers,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Who was being fixed on a chair at this time? He was extremely sluggish and was dying.


    His amputated limbs were wrapped in bandages, and his mouth was full of blood.


    Above the severed arm, someone had put an infusion needle on him,¡±


    "And a packet of medicinal liquid was hanging above it,


    Which was being continuously delivered to the body.


    Joseph said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, this guy has been resisting very strongly.¡±


    ¡°I gave him a tranquilizer. Now he should have passed out.¡±


    Charlie nodded, stepped forward, and stretched out his hand. Tap lightly on the other person''s head.


    Immediately afterward, they saw the man''s body trembling slightly, and then he slowly raised his head.


    The man opened his eyes and saw Charlie in front of him with a panicked expression blurted out, ¡°It''s you...¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°What? Are you surprised to see me?¡±


    The man thought with a single move, Charlie could cut off his legs and those of his more than 20 subordinates.


    He blurted out in horror and asked, ¡°You. Who are you!¡±

 Chapter 4559

    Chapter 4559


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡± It''s not your turn to ask me questions now.¡±


    With that, he stared at him and said sternly, ¡°Listen clearly to every word I''m about to say next,¡±


    ¡°My methods, I believe you have already learned them, so I have not much to say,¡±


    ¡°I will start asking questions from now on, you must know everything and say everything,¡± ¡°If you make me feel that you


    are fooling me, I will make your life worse than death,¡±


    ¡°And will not give you a second chance, you understand this?!¡±


    Charlie''s words made the man in front of him extremely frightened.


    He couldn''t help thinking of the bloodbath a few hours ago,


    When Charlie turned him and his subordinates into cripples by himself.


    He had never heard of this kind of terrifying strength.


    What''s even more terrifying is that he never saw Charlie make a move in the whole process!


    Even Charlie had no physical contact with them at all.


    This is the most disappointing point for him.


    With his knowledge of martial arts masters, even a dark realm master...


    Would not be able to achieve such a strange long-range strike!


    The internal strength and infuriating qi of a martial arts master can only achieve the so-called bullying from the air at


    most,


    And the distance is extremely limited, and the power will be greatly reduced.


    Like Charlie, who can burst out such lethality without contact at all,


    In his opinion, the strength may have reached a demigod!


    And he still clearly remembered that when he crushed his dentures,


    And the venom prated his whole body with his blood,


    Charlie was able to use a mysterious force to withdraw all the toxins from his body.


    Even now, he can clearly feel that the venom is still intact in his belly,


    And that mysterious power tightly wraps all the venom, so that it ispletely isted from his body.


    Therefore, at this time, Charlie, in his eyes, was like a god of death wielding a sickle.


    Frightened, he blurted out and pleaded: ¡°Sir, please give me a good time...kill me..."


    "You want to have your say?" Charlie sneered and said lightly:


    "To tell you the truth, today the people you wanted to kill are my grandfather and grandmother''s family,"


    "Do you think I will give you pleasure? Since you want pleasure,"


    "Then I will make you suffer, and it willst a lifetime."


    After that, Charlie stared at him and said coldly:


    "I think you are only in your thirties. Although you have no limbs,"


    "It should not be a problem to live for a few more decades."


    "It just so happens that I still have some elixir that can prolong life."


    "It should be easy for you to live another sixty or seventy years."


    "It just so happens that there are more high-tech now,"


    "And there are some drugs that can make your nervous system amplify the pain hundreds of times."


    "Thebination of the two will make sure, for the rest of your life, you will have a new experience every day!"


    The man suddenly smiled, shook his head, and said, "Impossible... Even if you don''t give me a good time, in a few


    days, I will definitely be dead."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie couldn''t help frowning, and asked coldly,


    "What? Do you think you are still capable ofmitting suicide?"


    The man shook his head and smiled bitterly:


    "How can I still look like a ghost? The ability tomit suicide."


    After that, he smiled miserably: "For us people, we have only seven days to live after wee out,"


    "And when the seven days are up if we can''t return,"


    "Our skin and muscles will burst and we will die, and then I will be rotten here."


    "Don''t be too surprised when it bes a pool of blood and flesh."


    "Seven days?" Charlie snorted disdainfully when he heard this,


    Stepped forward and put his hand on the top of his head.


    Immediately afterward, spiritual energy flowed into his body from the crown of the skull.

 Chapter 4560

    Chapter 4560


    It was only at this time that Charlie discovered that.


    This person''s physique was indeed different from ordinary people.


    None of the eight extraordinary meridians are connected,


    But the strength of the body is not inferior to that of the five-star warrior, just like steel and iron bones.


    Moreover, even though his limbs have been chopped off, under the existing muscles,


    The sense of strength is also very surging, the heartbeat is much stronger than ordinary people,


    And every beat is like a high-pressure pump, pumping blood violently to the blood vessels throughout the body.


    It''s just that he is losing too much blood right now,


    And although the heartbeat is strong, the blood vessels are a little shriveled.


    In addition, what surprised Charlie, even more, was that this person looked like steel and iron,


    But he was not really steel and iron, butpletely relied on the surging power hidden under his flesh and blood.


    This power seems to be only temporarily stored in his body to help him strengthen his body,


    But it was not tamed by him but was forcibly bound in his body by some force.


    Because Charlie found that this force has been trying to attack outwards.


    With the continuous impact of this force, the force that binds it is also gradually weakening,


    But each time it only weakens a little bit.


    In this way, after a few days, this force will indeed break through this bondage,


    And at that time, it is estimated that his body will likely be smashed to pieces by this force.


    At this time, Charlie finally understood why,


    After all, this person is begging him to give him a happy ending, he acted like he was epting his fate.


    It seems that even if he doesn''t give him a good time, he will surely die in a few days.


    Charlie smiled slightly at this time, and said, ¡°Don''t worry, you can''t die with me here.¡±


    After that, he used his spiritual energy to directly seal the force that had been pounding outwards in his body.


    In terms of the strength of that power, after Charlie''s aura sealed it,


    Even if it could keep hitting without any attenuation,


    It would not be able to rush out for 10,000 years.


    The man''s expression was still very slumped even more than before, but he immediately looked at Charlie in horror,


    And blurted out and asked, "You... what have you done to me?"


    Charlie sneered, "That kind of power in your body that you can''t suppress,"


    "It has now beenpletely sealed by me. In this way, you can live a hundred years!" "If you don''t exin it honestly,


    you may live in hell for decades toe."


    ¡°After speaking, he turned his head to look at Joseph, and said sternly, "Joseph, if he doesn''t exin honestly, use all


    the means you can think of.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn''t exin honestly these days, take him to Syria,¡±


    "Build a special cer to keep him in it, strip him nak3d, and throw him in an iron cage,¡±


    "Then power up the iron cage, and inject him with enough drugs to make him feel 24/7,¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is it like to have an electric shock magnified a hundred times!¡±


    When the man heard Charlie''s words, he suddenly trembled violently in horror.


    Seeing that Charlie''s expression was extremely cold,


    He knew that what this man said just now had absolutely no moisture.


    If he really refuses to cooperate, he is afraid that he will experience eighteenyers of hell-like pain for the rest of his


    life...


    He is not afraid of death. Those brothers with him are not afraid of death.


    He is also not afraid of torture.


    After all, he has been severely trained for so many years,


    And he has an extraordinary ability to endure all kinds of torture.


    However, he was afraid of endless, unending torture.


    Thinking of this, he said emotionally: "I speak! I''ll say everything!¡±


    ¡°As long as you promise to give me a happy ending after I finish speaking, I will definitely say everything!¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°You can''t negotiate conditions with me.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to give you a good time, just answer my question!¡±


    The man nodded terrified and said, ¡°You ask, if I know, I will answer!¡±


    Charlie asked coldly, ¡°What are you guys? Organization?¡±


    ¡°Organization...¡± The man hesitated for a moment, then said,


    ¡°I don''t know what organization we are. I only know that people like us are called dead men in the organization.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°What is a dead man?!¡±


    Hearing Charlie''s question, the man opened his eyes wide and shouted hoarsely like a conditioned reflex:


    ¡°Those who live for the sake of death, and are willing to die generously for the Master at any time, we are the dead


    men!¡±

 Chapter 4561

    Chapter 4561


    After the man shouted, he realized that he was now a prisoner,


    And the whole person suddenly slumped again and stopped talking.


    However, seeing Charlie, his eyes were full of awe.


    Now Charlie asked coldly, ¡°Who is your so-called hero?¡±


    The man looked up at him, and said in a trance: ¡°I.don''t know.¡±


    ¡°You don''t know?!¡± Charlie was cold and shouted: ¡°You keep saying that you can die for Master at any time.¡± "Now tell


    me you don''t know who Master is?! Do you think I am a three- year-old child?!¡±


    The man said in fear: "I really don''t I know... From the day I can remember,¡±


    "I know that I wanted to dedicate everything to Master,¡±


    "But I really don''t know who Master is, and I have never seen him.¡±


    Charlie frowned: "That is Who told you to dedicate everything to the Master?!¡±


    The man hurriedly said, "My parents.¡±


    "Parents?!¡± Charlie asked coldly, "What role do your parents y in this organization?¡±


    The man said: "My father, like me, was also a dead man.¡±


    "He died in a glorious battle thirty years ago. As for my mother.¡±


    "She is the daughter of other dead soldiers, and was given to my father by the Master    ¡±


    "After my father died, shemitted suicide by taking poison ording to the Master''s orders.¡±


    Charlie was horrified when he heard this!


    Sounds like this, the structure of this organization seems to have exceeded his imagination.


    So he continued to ask: "Your father was a dead man, and your mother was the daughter of another dead man,¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that all the boys born to the dead men are raised,¡± ¡°Into the next generation of dead men since


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    childhood,¡±


    ¡°And a girl born to a soldier will be married to another dead soldier and continue to raise the next generation?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± The man nodded and said: ¡°This is the case with every dead man,¡±


    ¡°Starting from the first generation and has been passed down to the present,¡±


    ¡°If one generation is the dead man, the next generation is the dead man,¡±


    ¡°And the dead man is the dead man. For women, the only choice is to marry a dead man,¡±


    ¡°Have children for the dead man, and reproduce,¡±


    ¡°If she wants to leave the dead man in the future,¡±


    ¡°She will have the opportunity to be promoted only if she makes military exploits.¡±


    Charlie was horrified.


    From the perspective of the reproduction of the dead men,


    It can be concluded that this is a mysterious organization with a long history,


    And the structure of the organization is extremely strict,


    Even so strict that it can cultivate the dead men from generation to generation!


    Moreover, this person''s father cannot be the first generation of dead men,


    Because his mother was the daughter of another dead man,


    That is to say, to him, he is at least the third generation of dead men.


    What is the concept of three generations? Judging from his age in his thirties,


    Each generation has a span of 20 years, and the...


    The time span of these three generations exceeds at least 70 years!


    Joseph on the side was also shocked.


    Even he had never heard of such a terrifying mysterious organization.


    At this time, Charlie asked, ¡°What generation of the dead man are you?!¡±


    "I." The man said in a trance, ¡°I am the tenth generation of a dead man.¡±


    "The tenth generation." Charlie heard jaw-dropping!


    Ten generations of dead men, spanning more than two hundred years.


    Joseph on the side couldn''t help but exim: "Mr. Wade, if you look at it this way,"


    "There is no need to check the faces, DNA, and fingerprints of this group of people today,"


    "Because it''s impossible to find out who they are."


    The man also said with a wry smile: "There''s really no need to find out,"


    "The dead men are the ves raised by the organization."


    "They will never intermarry and never escape, so for our people, in this world,"


    ¡°There is no record in any national database, not to mention fingerprints, faces, and even DNA has long been locked.¡±


    ¡°After ten generations of reproduction, our DNA is basically no longer with anyone''s outside.¡±


    ¡°If there is any ethnic connection, to put it bluntly, we are ves that no one knows in this world,¡±


    ¡°No one knows when we live, no one knows when we die...¡±


    For the first time in Charlie''s heart, he felt an indescribable tension.


    This tension is not derived from fear, but from a fear of unknown giants.


    The mere existence of the dead man has subverted his world views.

 Chapter 4562

    Chapter 4562


    Charlie couldn''t imagine how huge this organization really is.


    Immediately, he saw that the person''s expression was slumped,


    And he didn''t seem to be absolutely loyal to the organization, so he asked,


    ¡°ording to what you said, you seem to have a lot of criticism about this organization and the Master?


    The man replied ¡°I wish I could kill all the people in this organization in order to avenge my father,¡±


    ¡°My grandfather and my ancestors from the previous nine generations!¡±


    Speaking of this, he smiled bitterly again: ¡°But I don''t have the ability to do so. .¡± ¡°We have been shackled by the


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    organization since we were young.¡± ¡°The organization has given us superhuman power, but that power is also a bomb


    hidden in our body.¡±


    ¡°Every seven days, we have to take a drug that suppresses that power.¡±


    ¡°Without drugs, we will burst and die, so we can''t escape, we don''t dare to escape,¡±


    ¡°And we don''t dare to resist, because everyone''s life is firmly controlled by the organization,¡±


    ¡°Not only me, but also my wife, and my two children...¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You already have children?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded, his eyebrows rarely showed some warmth, and he said,


    ¡°When the dead man is twenty years old. It is the age of marriage,¡±


    ¡°And ording to the requirements, I will marry a woman of the right age among the descendants of other dead men,¡±


    ¡°And reproduce for the dead. My wife is also the daughter of the dead man.¡±


    ¡°She gave birth to two sons for me, the elder is thirteen years old, and the younger is ten years old.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then who will take care of your two sons?¡±


    The man said: ¡°In life, my wife takes care of them,¡±


    ¡°And at other times they are trained by older dead soldiers.¡± ¡°After the age of six, they will be the next generation


    of dead men,¡±


    ¡°And begin to perform tasks for the organization.¡±


    ¡°If they are lucky enough to not die by the age of sixty, they can stay and be the mentors of young people.¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°Have the dead men thought about resisting?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The man said: ¡°Every generation of dead men wants to resist,¡±


    ¡°But it doesn''t make any sense. We leave the organization and our life span is only seven days.¡±


    ¡°There were people who didn''t believe in evil in the past,¡±


    ¡°And always felt that they could resist the power in their bodies, but none of them did.¡±


    ¡°The exceptions are all dead.¡±


    Speaking of this, the man added: ¡°The organization still has strict rules,¡±


    ¡°With one person defecting, the whole family sits together, if I want to escape,¡±


    ¡°Let''s not say whether I can live for seven days, my wife and children will be killed.¡±


    ¡°Killed without any second thought, so we are like ves, fully under control, and have no chance to resist.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°You seem to know about the history of very, have you learned this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded: ¡± We had a lot of courses to learn when we were young,¡± ¡°And we have a certain cultural


    foundation.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Where do you usually live? Which country?¡± ¡°I don''t know..." The man shook his head and said, ¡°As


    far as I know,¡±


    ¡°Since my grandfather''s generation of dead men, we have lived in an underground base."


    ¡°The base is constantly expanding every day. Now the scale isparable to a small underground city."


    ¡°Every time a task is to be issued, the organization will issue a list of names."


    ¡°And then inject drugs to everyone on the list, after the drug injection,"


    ¡°We don''t know anything, and when we wake up again,"


    ¡°We are already at the ce where we are going to do the task."


    He paused slightly and continued: ¡°Like this time after we injected the drug underground,"


    ¡°We woke up and arrived in New York."


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Then how did you perform the mission?"


    ¡°Who gave you the mission? Who directed you to the stadium?"


    The man blurted out, ¡°It''s the guide."


    ¡°Guide."


    Charlie whispered softly and asked, ¡°Have you met the guide?"


    ¡°No." The man exined: ¡°I don''t know who the guide is,"


    ¡°When we arrived in New York when I woke up, I was already in a closed garage.¡± ¡°The organization left the equipment


    and some materials needed for the mission.¡±


    ¡°The materials listed the target, the kinship of the target, and the social rtionship.¡±


    ¡°And the situation of the people around them.¡±


    ¡°Because they knew that there would be several high-level fighters,¡±

 Chapter 4563

    Chapter 4563


    The dead man continued ¡°They specially prepared enhanced weapons for us.¡±


    ¡°They also reminded us what to pay attention to and what tactics we should adopt,¡±


    ¡°And then they leave a certain amount of time for us to familiarize ourselves with the information,¡±


    ¡°Then we will wait for the notification of departure, and when we arrive at the scene,¡±


    ¡°The guide will pass the transfer and inform me of the right time to attack.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°What does transfer mean?¡±


    The man said: ¡°The organization does not allow us any form of direct contact with the guides,¡±


    ¡°So the guide will connect the situation to the contact person in the organization,¡±


    ¡°And then the contact person will pass the message to me.¡±


    Charlie asked him: "What method does your contact person use? Send you a message?¡±


    The man replied, "They have left us amunication device,¡±


    "But only my device can hear the voice of the docking person.¡±


    Charlie asked again, "Is your docking person a man or a woman? ?¡±


    The man shook his head: "With a voice changer, I don''t know if it''s a male or a female.¡±


    Charlie said at this time: "So, my third aunt should be the guide you were talking to,¡±


    "She was the one who took the lead. The appropriate attack time was reported to your docking person,¡±


    "And your docking person then instructed you tounch an attack.¡±


    The man nodded: "It should be, I saw the woman who was taken out,¡±


    "And seemed to havemitted suicide by taking poison,¡±


    "She, I am sure was the person from the organization.¡±


    Charlie asked him, "Then the order you received was to kill all the people inside, or to keep some people alive?¡±


    The man opened his mouth and said, "The order was not to let us leave anyone alive.¡±


    Charlie frowned: "Wouldn''t that even kill the guide? Did the guide know?¡±


    The man shook his head: "I don''t know her either. Do you know?¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Do you know anything about the guide?¡± ¡°I don''t know much.¡± The man shook his head and said,


    ¡°The guide and the dead man are just different identities in the organization.¡±


    ¡°Among them, the dead man''s information is the most luded,¡±


    ¡°Because we have been under the strict surveince of the organization,¡±


    ¡°Which is equivalent to prisoners, so there is almost no additional information to understand.¡±


    ¡°We know what the organization tells us to know,¡±


    ¡°And we have no way of knowing what the organization does not let us know.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, and asked him again:


    ¡°If your task ispleted, what will be the follow-up process?¡±


    The man said, ¡°After the task ispleted, we will withdraw to the garage,


    And then receive drug injections there, and the rest of the organization will take us back.¡±


    Charlie looked at him and asked, ¡°Your subordinatesmitted suicide by taking poison,¡±


    ¡°How will your organization treat your family?¡± The man said,


    ¡°We this time failed the mission, and the organization will define us as loyal to the Master,¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So they will not embarrass our family, on the contrary, they will treat our family better.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°No wonder you and your subordinates were very decisive...


    Whenmitting suicide by taking poison.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded and said, ¡°For the vast majority of the dead,¡±


    ¡°They basically do not end well, and most of them die tragically,¡±


    ¡°If they die faithfully. , there is no pain, it will be over in a blink of an eye,¡±


    ¡°And will be able to exchange better living conditions for the family.¡±


    ¡°The man thought for a while, then shook his head and said,


    ¡°I don''t know either. the death camp we are in has a total of 1,110 households,¡±


    ¡°And 1,900 dead people, the total poption, men, women, and childrenbined, about a few thousand people.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°So, your organization is not only your part of the dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded and said, ¡°There are dead camps all over the world, but I don''t know how many there are.¡±


    Charlie was more and more shocked, thought for a moment, and asked again:


    ¡°You said that you were injected with drugs before you came,¡± ¡°And you had already arrived in New York when you


    woke up,¡±


    ¡°So do you know how long you have been in aa?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. The man shook his head and said, ¡°No one is allowed to know the date and time in the camp of the dead.¡±


    ¡°We can''t see the sunrise or sunset, just the lights are on and the lights are off.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I have quietly calcted. However,¡±


    ¡°Our daily routine in the death camp does not seem to follow 24 hours a day pattern.¡±


    ¡°They seem to deliberately make a little deviation in the time of each day.¡±

 Chapter 4564

    Chapter 4564


    The dead man further exined, ¡°Today could be longer than yesterday, and yesterday could be longer than the day


    before yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Over time, even if I knew the exact time when I left the mission,¡±


    ¡°And after going back for a period of time, the record will have deviated.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°How did you calcte the time deviation?¡±


    The man said: ¡°I hit the bottom of the bowl. A very thin hole, filled with very fine sand,¡±


    ¡°It started from the time the bell rang on the first day,¡±


    ¡°Leaked until the bell rung on the second day, and then leaked the fine sand again,¡± ¡°And when the bell rang on the third


    day, the fine sand sometimes leaked out early,¡±


    ¡°And sometimes it''s toote, so I guessed the time inside was different from the time outside,¡±


    ¡°So after a long time, we don''t know what year and month it is outside.¡±


    Charlie was curious. He asked: ¡°You do so many things quietly, were you looking for a chance to escape?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± The man smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Even if there is a chance to escape,¡±


    ¡°It will inevitably be a death, I just wanted to know more about it.¡±


    ¡°The mechanism of the dead man''s operation, if there is a chance to escape,¡±


    ¡°Everything in the dead man''s camp will be exposed.¡±


    ¡°If it can destroy the dead man''s camp so that no one will repeat my mistakes in the future, it will be even better.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said lightly: ¡°It seems that you have not beenpletely brainwashed by the organization.¡±


    ¡°Brainwashing?¡± The man shook his head and said,


    ¡°The organization disdains to brainwash us.¡±


    ¡°Our own lives and the lives of our families are in the hands of the organization.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter whether we are brainwashed or not.¡± ¡°ve, from this point of view, we can be regarded as the people


    who hate them the most in the world,¡±


    ¡°But they don''t care, because they know that we have no guts and no ability to betray the organization.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, knowing that these people know, it''s almost finished.


    At this time, Joseph asked, ¡°You should know where the garage you woke up from?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man said truthfully, ¡°The garage we woke up from is in Brooklyn.¡±


    Joseph Looking at Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, this is the only ce where they have intersected with the organization.¡±


    ¡°Those people set up the garage in advance and will definitely leave information.¡±


    ¡°If we use this as a clue to check back, we should be able to find some hints.


    Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently: ¡°No need to check.¡±


    Joseph hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, this is the only clue!¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Then there is no need to check, the other party since is so cautious,¡±


    ¡°The clues to be dealt with have already been dealt with.¡±


    ¡°When we go there to check at this time, we will only expose ourselves,¡±


    ¡°And even if we find any clues, it will be meaningless.¡±


    ¡°We are still far from the strength required to face them.¡±


    ¡°Such an organization wepete against. What we know now are only dead soldiers and guides,¡±


    ¡°And we don''t know how many dead soldiers and guides they have, let alone,¡±


    ¡°In addition to dead soldiers and guides, they must have other organizational structure,¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe the true strength of the other party is greater than we imagined.¡±


    Joseph hesitated for a moment but nodded lightly.


    Even Charlie said that, and he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Charlie looked at the man and said lightly, ¡°You cooperated well today,¡±


    ¡°But I''m not ready to kill you for the time being.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said to Joseph:


    ¡°Joseph, I''m leaving. Secretly take him to Syria to take good care of him,¡±


    ¡°And don''t let anyone outside the core members of Front know of his existence.¡±


    Joseph without thinking nodded and said, ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, I will arrange it!¡±


    Charlie looked at the man again and asked, ¡°What''s your name?¡±


    The man said gratefully: ¡°My name is Five Four Seven!¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°What Fiver Four Seven?¡±


    ¡°Don''t know.¡± The man smiled wryly: ¡°It''s a number, I don''t have a surname,¡± ¡°And I don''t even have a name. My


    ancestors don''t know what their original surname was,¡±


    "We were just born and given a number by the organization, and then we used this number as our name.¡±


    Charlie had mixed feelings in his heart, was silent for a moment,


    Nodded lightly, and said seriously: "You live well,¡±


    "I will let you see with your own eyes theplete demise of this organization!¡±


    In Five Four Seven''s eyes, an unprecedented light of hope suddenly shed,


    Staring at Charlie, and asked respectfully, "Mr. Wade, I answer all you asked.


    I have so many questions,¡±


    "I hope you can take it into consideration for the sake of your cooperation and tell me,¡±


    "How did youpletely seal the power in my body?¡±


    Charlie smiled coldly and said, "My power is much stronger than that!¡±

 Chapter 4565

    Chapter 4565


    For Charlie, spiritual energy is his biggest trump card at the moment.


    This mysterious organization is indeed powerful, even too powerful.


    However, the power they control these dead soldiers, or in other words,


    The power they use to enhance the strength of these dead soldiers is still not an opponent in the face of his aura.


    It is precisely because of this that he has the confidence,


    To dig out this mysterious organization one day in the future.


    Five Four Seven can also feel that Charlie''s strength is far beyond his perception,


    And the energy that even the 20th-generation dead can''t fight can be sealed in front of Charlie effortlessly.


    Charlie said that to make the organizationpletely perish, it is not just mere talking.


    So, he thanked him and said, ¡°If Mr. Wade can eradicate the organization,¡±


    ¡°I believe that these dead soldiers will be willing to serve you allegiance!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°It''s too early to say this now, wait for me on the day they are eradicated,¡±


    ¡°You will be returned to your freedom, and it will be up to you to decide where to go, whether to stay or not!¡±


    Five Four Seven said gratefully: ¡°Mr. Wade is merciful! The rtives and those who died in the past 200 years,¡±


    ¡°They all will thank you for your kindness and great virtue!¡±


    Although Five Four Seven had just brought people to try to kill his grandfather and grandfather,


    Charlie still felt that this person And the other dead men are too pitiful.


    Twenty generations of people have been reared and served as ves with no light for generations.


    This fate is much more tragic than the ck ves who were trafficked to Europe and the United States.


    If he can return the freedom of these dead soldiers, it can be regarded as a great work.


    If these dead men are willing to serve him, that will be the icing on the cake.


    Subsequently.


    Charlie said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, deal with all the clues,¡±


    ¡°You will hurry up tonight to let people take Five Four Seven out of the United States.¡±


    ¡°We must be cautious and careful, and never leave any clues.¡±


    Joseph said immediately. : ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, your subordinates will make arrangements immediately!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I am going to Hong Kong in two days.¡±


    ¡°You go to Hong Kong in advance to wait for me.¡±


    ¡°First, let me know the details of Gerard Liu in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°When the situation there is clear, and we will meet there when the timees.¡±


    Joseph didn''t know why Charlie suddenly wants to go to Hong Kong,


    But he still said without hesitation:


    ¡°After I send him away, I will leave for Hong Kong before dawn.¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at Five Four Seven again, and said,


    ¡°Five Four Seven, you dead warriors should have mastered a lot of specific tactics, right?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, facing the eight-star warriors this time, you wouldn''t be able to deal so easily.¡±


    Five Four Seven hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, we do have many different tactics in our daily training,¡± ¡°Usually special


    tactics and special equipment.¡±


    ¡°These are all formted in the organization and taught to us by the instructors.¡±


    Charlie After a sigh, said, ¡°After you arrive in Syria,¡±


    ¡°Try your best to tell the people in Cataclysmic Front of the tactics of the dead soldiers,¡±


    ¡°And let the Front also train them to improve their overall strength!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Five Four Seven without hesitation Said: ¡°I will give all the tactics next time!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie took out two blood-scattering pills from his pocket, handed them to Joseph, and said,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°These two pills should be able to help you. Breaking through the bright realm is a great sess,¡±


    ¡°You can take it immediately after you get on the ne,¡±


    ¡°I believe that when we meet again in Hong Kong, you will be a master of the dark realm.¡±

 Chapter 4566

    Chapter 4566


    Joseph was stunned and said with sincerity:


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... You can spare your subordinate''s life and let your


    subordinate''s parents go to earth in peace.¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate is grateful, and you have helped your subordinate to reshape the meridian,¡±


    ¡°And make your subordinate jump to the Great Perfection of the Bright Realm.¡±


    ¡°These kindnesses, I haven''t had a chance to repay,¡±


    ¡°How can I ept your such precious medicinal pills again...¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Joseph, this kindness, you don''t have to mention it all the time.¡±


    ¡°You have seen what happened today. It is as strong as an eight-star warrior.¡±


    ¡°With the cooperation of the opponent''s specific tactics, easily ughtered like amb,¡±


    ¡°So your top priority now is to quickly improve your strength,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise if you die someday, wouldn''t you have less chance to repay your kindness?¡±


    After that, he handed the elixir to him and said, ¡°Advanced Dark Realm, The road ahead is longer!¡±


    When Joseph heard this, he immediately said with great gratitude and respect:


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade! Your subordinates will definitely live up to their expectations!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I''ll go first, you''ll deal with it here.¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said, ¡°I''ll see you off my subordinates!¡±


    Charlie looked at the time, it was only after three in the morning,¡± ¡°So he waved his hands and said, ¡°No need, I''ll go by


    myself.¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°That subordinate will send you out!¡±


    When Charlie walked out of the vi, the entire Long Ind was silent.


    After all, it is already past three o''clock in the morning,


    And the rich people who live here generally end their nightlife and enter a dreand full of money and desire.


    Charlie was walking on the street alone, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    He couldn''t imagine how big this mysterious organization would be.


    He tried Five Four Seven for more than an hour, and he didn''t even know the name of this mysterious organization.


    At this time, the voices and smiles of his parents when they were alive came to his mind.


    The father and mother in his memory would never frown over something,


    Even if the two went to Aurous Hill, and settled down in an old house,


    The two always had smiles on their faces. They cleaned up the house and bought furniture together,


    And they were always optimistic and looking forward to life.


    Therefore, he couldn''t help wondering if the death of his parents was caused by this mysterious organization.


    If so, did the parents sense that the danger was approaching before the ident happened?


    If so, did they have any specific knowledge of this mysterious organization?


    After thinking for a long time, Charlie sighed and shook his head.


    Thinking too much about unsolved problems will only make people more tired.


    Therefore, he decided to put this matter aside for the time being,


    And continue to dig deeper when there is a chance in the future.


    And now, the most important problem to solve is Gerard Liu who wants Hogan''s life.


    If nothing else, ine wille tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    If there is no ident, he will apany his wife to watch the concert the night after tomorrow,


    And then will leave for Hong Kong immediately.


    Since he is going to meet Gerard for a while, he must give himself a suitable identity and opportunity.


    Thinking of this, he immediately took out his mobile phone and called Doris.


    Doris was handling official business in the office at this time.


    For some reason, her mind was suddenly empty, and she subconsciously turned on a tabletputer on the desk.


    After unlocking it, she found a photo from the tablet''s photo album and looked at it in a daze.


    The scene in the photo is her office.


    The character in the photo was not herself, but Charlie sitting on the sofa.


    This was taken by her quietly after he came to Emgrand Groupst time.


    He is a strange person. He hardly posts any Moments, and he never posts selfies,


    So that it is difficult to keep a photo of him.

 Chapter 4567

    Chapter 4567


    Therefore, Doris secretly took a photo and hid it on her tabletputer.


    Whenever she thought of him, she quietly found the photo and took a look.


    Just when she was a little lost, the phone suddenly rang.


    When she saw the words "Chairman" on her phone, she was as happy as a little girl.


    She wanted to grab the phone immediately, but for some reason,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She hurriedly straightened her hair in front of the mirror reflected in the ss cab,


    And then suppressed her excitement and pressed the answer button...


    Doris''s voice was a little excited and energetic, but Charlie couldn''t understand it.


    He went straight to the topic and asked,


    "Doris, how much do you know about Gerard Liu in Hong Kong?"


    "Gerard Liu?" How did you find out about him?"


    Charlie said, "I have something to discuss with him,"


    ¡°But I don''t want to use my real identity,¡± ¡°So I want to ask you if there is a good opportunity for me to talk to him,¡±


    ¡°After I go to Hong Kong. I will meet him normally.¡±


    Doris said: ¡°Chairman, our Emgrand Group has no business dealings with him,¡±


    ¡°But I remember that arge section of his main business is ocean shipping,¡±


    ¡°You might as well call Melba and ask, if you use the name of ISU Shipping, there should be no problem.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Then I''ll call Melba, you get busy¡±


    Doris didn''t expect Charlie to hang up so soon, and said subconsciously, ¡°Chairman, wait a moment...¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°What''s the matter? Do you have anything to ask me?¡±


    Doris hurriedly said: ¡°Uh...that... it is that...you cured my father''s illness before,¡±


    ¡°My parents have always been very grateful to you, and have never found a good opportunity,¡±


    ¡°My mother told me a few days ago, that she wanted to invite you to dinner at home,¡±


    ¡°I told her that you were in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And she asked me when you wille back if it is convenient,e to eat dinner at home.¡±


    Charlie knew that when Doris''s father was poisoned before and he saved him.


    Her family has always been grateful for his act, but he smiled casually:


    ¡°Tell uncle and auntie that you don''t have to be so polite,¡±


    ¡°The previous matter was just a little effort.¡±


    After speaking he said again: ¡°But don''t worry, I will definitely make time to visit after Ie back.¡±


    Doris said happily: ¡°Okay chairman, then I will tell my mother that,¡±


    ¡°When youe back,e to the house for a quick meal!¡± ¡°OK.¡±


    Charlie readily agreed and smiled: ¡± Doris, then I''ll hang up first, and I''ll call Melba.¡±


    ¡°Okay, chairman!¡±


    Charlie hung up the phone and called Melba, who is now in charge of ISU Shipping.


    On the other end of the phone, Melba was as surprised as Doris, and blurted out,


    ¡°Mr. Wade...why are you calling me sote?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It should be the afternoon on your side, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Melba hurriedly said: ¡°Isn''t itte at night over there?¡±


    ¡°You are calling me sote, aren''t you afraid that Madam will get angry?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°No, no, I''m outside to breathe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that''s it. Ah..." Melba summoned her courage and deliberately teased: ¡°Mr. Wade misses me, called me, and


    wanted to chat with me, or do you have something to tell me?"


    Charlie smiled: ¡°I have something to do. I want to ask you for help."


    Melba was a little disappointed in her heart, but she said without hesitation:


    ¡°If you have something to do, just tell me."


    Charlie said, ¡°Do you know Gerard Liu from Hong Kong?"


    ¡°Gerard Liu?" Melba asked curiously Said:


    ¡°That romantic rich man who is famous all over Hong Kong?"


    ¡°Yes." Charlie smiled: ¡°It''s him."

 Chapter 4568

    Chapter 4568


    Melba hurriedly said: ¡°I don''t know him, but he happened to have his assistante to me some time ago."


    ¡°He told me that he wanted to visit ISU Shipping in person and discuss the cooperation in the shipping business."


    ¡°He also has a shippingpany. However, due to the economic situation and the rapid rise of ISU Shipping recently."


    ¡°His shippingpany''s operating conditions are not very good, his ships are not enough,"


    ¡°But his ship has 30% of its capacity idle and cannot be cashed,"


    ¡°So he really wants to cooperate with us and subcontract some maind,"


    ¡°And Japan-Korea links from us as well as the European and American route resources.¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Then have you chatted with this man?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Melba said, ¡°To be honest, we cooperate with them, that is,¡±


    ¡°We will transfer the uneatable part to them for some intermediary fees.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It''s not very impressive for us. Besides, he is asking us now.¡±


    ¡°I want to hang him and stretch him first, which can also lower his psychological expectations. Fight for a bigger one.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°If that''s the case, then you can contact him,¡±


    ¡°Say you can think about cooperation, and then tell him that you are going to send your assistant to Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Check it out and let him receive the reception at that time.¡±


    The smart Melba immediately noticed the key, and hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, are you going to pretend to be my assistant and go to Hong Kong for a private visit?!¡±


    Charlie smiled as Melba said: ¡°It''s not enough to make a private visit in a low tier position,¡±


    ¡°I just want to meet Gerard for a while.¡±


    Melba hurriedly said: ¡°You are my boss, how can you pretend to be my assistant... This... Isn''t this a bit inappropriate? ¡°


    There''s nothing inappropriate.¡± Charlie smiled:


    ¡°Just tell him my name, say I''m your assistant and ask him to send someone,¡±


    ¡°To pick me up at the airport within the specified time. ¡°


    Okay..." Melba knew that Charlie must have a deeper meaning in what he did, so she said,


    ¡°Are you still in the United States? When are you nning to go to Hong Kong?"


    ¡°I willmunicate with him when the timees."


    Charlie smiled and Said: ¡°You canmunicate with him now, just say I''ll be there in two days."


    ¡°No problem!" Melba said, ¡°Then I''ll call his assistant now."


    Charlie exined: ¡°No, you call him directly, with a high-profile attitude,"


    ¡°And make him feel ttered." Melba couldn''t helpughing:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I understand! Then I''ll contact him now!"


    At the same time. China Hong Kong.


    In the central area where every inch ofnd is expensive, there are countless modern buildings.


    This is the financial center of Hong Kong and almost every multinational group in the world,


    Likes to set up their branches here.


    In one of the skyscrapers, a fat man with a bloated body is smoking a cigar And looked proudly over the Victoria


    Harbour outside the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    There was a knock on the door, and he shouted loudly without turning his head, ¡°Come in!¡±


    His assistant pushed open the door, and seeing him grinning non-stop, he quickly said,


    ¡°Chairman, you are in such a good mood today. Ah!¡±


    "Of course!¡± Gerardughed, looked at the assistant, and asked,


    ¡°Do you remember Hogan Chen''s pummeling!¡±


    The assistant was stunned for a moment, and quickly said,


    ¡°Of course, I remember... Ah!¡± Hor. oh no... Hogan Chen''s ungrateful pokemon has been missing for more than ten


    years.¡±


    Gerard sneered: ¡°I lost this fcuking filth after he started running for twenty years!¡±


    ¡°I couldn''t find this punk, but Goodness, this punk will soon return to Hong Kong!¡±


    The assistant asked in surprise: ¡°He. how dare hees back to Hong Kong. This is not to die. Is that right?¡±


    Gerard snorted and said, ¡°He has now been arrested by the US Immigration Service,¡±


    ¡°And he was staying illegally, and the US side will soon deport him back.¡± ¡°This punk should have been hiding outside


    for so many years, and he is finallying home! Ha! Haha!¡±


    After speaking, he couldn''t help humming: ¡°Come back,e back, wandering around the world- Come back,e


    back, you are tired of wandering-"

 Chapter 4569

    Chapter 4569


    Knowing that Hogan was about to be deported soon, Gerard was in a particrly good mood.


    For the past 20 years, he has always felt embarrassed,


    And now he finally has the opportunity to make the other person feel ashamed.


    Therefore, since yesterday, he has been counting the seconds,


    In order to rush to Hogan when he is back.


    As long as this manes back, how many people in Hong Kong will try their best,


    To kill him for the sake of their secrets.


    As long as he died, the sword of embarrassment on his head would naturally disappear.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, his cell phone rang suddenly.


    So he took out his mobile phone and said carelessly: ¡°Hello, who is it?!"


    On the other end of the phone, Melba said lukewarmly,


    "Mr. Liu, right? I''m Melba Watt from ISU Shipping."


    Gerard''s expression suddenly changed to a very ttering one,


    Holding a cigar in one hand and a mobile phone in the other,


    Watt said respectfully: ¡°So it''s Ms. Watt! I have admired you for a long time,¡±


    "And I have been looking for an opportunity to visit you in person!¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly asked again: "By the way, Ms. Watt,¡±


    "I don''t know if my assistant has exined our situation to you before.¡±


    "We really hope to cooperate with ISU Shipping. Let''s see if you have time,¡±


    "And let''s have a good chat. I will also like to have a chance to report our advantages to you face to face!¡±


    For Gerard, his assets are naturally much stronger than that of professional managers like Melba.


    However, to measure the value of a person, it is not only to measure his assets,


    But also to measure the tform he is on and the resources behind him.


    Although Melba has no assets of herself, she is the head of the entire ISU Shipping.


    Now, ISU Shipping has abundant resources in Asia and is developing rapidly.


    If he wants to cooperate with ISU Shipping and mize the idle resources from Melba, he must be polite to her.


    Melba said in a calm tone at this time:


    "Mr. Liu, about cooperation, your people have introduced it to me before.¡± "I think cooperation is not unthinkable, but


    before discussing cooperation,¡±


    "We still need to strengthen our understanding.¡±


    Gerard said without hesitation: "Of course! This is what it should be!¡±


    "Ms. Watt, when it is convenient for you, I wille to the maind,¡±


    "To meet you in person to share the information and introduce my team!¡±


    Melba said: "Don''t trouble yourself, Mr. Liu,¡±


    "It just so happens that my personal assistant ising to Hong Kong in two days.¡±


    "If you have time, I can arrange a meeting with you,¡±


    "And he can represent me with full authority.¡±


    Gerard said in surprise: "Wow, Ms. Watt, that can''t be more opportune!¡±


    "I will be totally avable for the next two days!¡±


    Melba said, "Then I''ll tell you the exact time when his schedule is settled,¡±


    "And then I''ll trouble President Liu to arrange a reception.¡±


    "No problem. Absolutely no problem!¡± Gerard said cheerfully:


    "I will personally receive him at that time! I will definitely make him feel at home!¡±


    Melba smiled slightly: "Okay, let''s settle it first.¡±


    After Gerard and Melba exchanged a few words, she just hung up the phone with a smile.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Gerardughed loudly and excitedly:


    "It''s really a double happiness, a double happiness!¡± ¡°Melba Watt from ISU Shipping will send her personal assistant to


    visit Hong Kong. Take it!¡±

 Chapter 4570

    Chapter 4570


    The assistant said in surprise: "Mr. Liu, ISU Shipping is interested in cooperating with us,¡±


    "Which is great! Now all the good routes are in their hands,¡±


    "And high-quality ports and customer resources are also in their hands.¡±


    "Here, cooperating with them will definitely release our shipping capacity!¡±


    Gerard took a sip of the cigar and said with a smile:


    "This ISU Shipping is Ito family''s and that Ito Nanako,¡±


    "She is the most beautiful in the world, and from the Su family that Zhiyu is also not anything inferior,¡±


    "I heard that even this Melba Watt is a super beauty that is one in a million,¡±


    "And working with them is only a side matter, if you can only get to k!ss them,¡±


    "It will really be a thing worth doing in your life!¡±


    As soon as Gerard finished speaking, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open,


    And a middle-ageddy with extraordinary temperament and iparable beauty walked in,


    With a gloomy expression: ¡°Gerard! Who do you want to k!ss? Huh?¡± "It can make you so excited that you don''t even


    want to die!¡±


    At this time, the female secretary beside the middle-aged woman said with an embarrassed expression:


    "I''m sorry Mr. Liu... Madam, she insists oning in and didn''t let me report to you. ...¡±


    Gerard shook his head and said to her and the assistant beside her, "You two go out first.¡±


    The two of them quickly turned and left after hearing this.


    Immediately, Gerard came to the middle-ageddy with a face, And said with a smile, "Wife, you know who I am talking


    about.¡±


    At this point, Gerard quickly changed the subject and said,


    "Didn''t you invite Mrs. Han to spend time with you today? Why did you suddenlye to me?¡±


    The middle-ageddy folded her arms, looked at him coldly, and said sharply,


    "I heard that people in Hong Kong are all gearing up to earn 30 million from your President Liu!¡±


    After that, she asked angrily, "Why haven''t you spared Hogan?!¡±


    Gerard at this moment with an innocent look said:


    "Hey, wife, although I love you very much, but if you say that to me, I will be very sad!¡±


    ¡°I promised Philip Gu from maind long ago, for his sake,¡± ¡°I won''t go after that Hogan, but this time you can''t me


    me,¡±


    ¡°For him being discovered by the US Immigration Service, right?¡±


    The middle-ageddy said angrily, ¡°You think I''m a three-year-old child?¡±


    ¡°You must be ying tricks behind my back!¡±


    Gerard raised his hands: ¡°You''re wrong, wife! Hogan is caught by the immigration bureau,¡±


    ¡°And you think it has something to do with me?!¡±


    ¡°You can''t doubt that I told the secret, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t even know where he was for so many years.¡±


    If I knew, could I wait until today!¡±


    The middle-ageddy blurted out: ¡°I don''t care if you are ying tricks on this matter,¡±


    ¡°I only have one request! You immediately take back the 30 million bounty,¡±


    ¡°And you will be responsible for entire Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Announcing that 30 million bounty is invalid!¡±


    ¡°You have lost it!¡± Gerard''s good face suddenly disappeared without a trace,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes fixed on the middle-ageddy, and he said coldly:


    ¡°You fcuking think I''m a turtle? What you say, Take it back yourself?¡±


    ¡°What do you want people in Hong Kong to think of me?" ¡°Why me, Gerard, a respectable person, he embarrassed me,"


    "You have been making meughing stock for 20 years,"


    "And now you want me to take back the bounty, wouldn''t that be like me taking that embarrassment to the grave with


    me?"


    Thedy was frightened by Gerard''s angry expression, she involuntarily took two steps back,


    And her tone softened. She pleaded: "Gerard, I beg you...Hogan has been hiding outside for so many years,"


    "And it has been very hard for him. This time he is sent back, so just let him go."


    "His mother is in her 80s. It''s not good, if he dies, she won''t have a few days left to live!"

 Chapter 4571

    Chapter 4571


    Gerard was instantly furious, he whipped up his cigar, smashed it at his feet,


    And pped thedy on the face with a flick of his hand.


    Then, ignoring her shocked look, he pointed at her and scolded her:


    "Be, don''t take a fcuking step! Do you think I don''t know that"


    "You always went to see that dead old woman behind my back for so many years?"


    "It''s for the sake of the husband and wife rtionship, just bear with you!"


    "It''s okay if you don''t know how to be grateful,"


    ¡°But now you are righteously running to ask me to forgive Hogan,¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you want to do? Do you want to run with him again? ?!¡±


    Be Fang is Hogan''s, first love.


    When she was young, she was once known as the goddess of Hong Kong,


    Causing countless rich and elites to bow down under her pomegranate skirt.


    When Hogan went to study in the United States, she separated from him.


    Then, Gerard, with the aura of the top rich man and the generosity of spending a lot of money,


    Turned her into his lover with his affluence.


    At that time, Be almost owned the whole world in terms of material things.


    She could take a luxury private jet in the early morning to feed the pigeons in the square in London,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And take the same ne to the romantic Aegean Sea in the evening.


    When she woke up, she could choose to go shopping in New York or the luxury mall in Tokyo.


    If she was not in a hurry, she could take Gerard''s private cruise


    And go from Hong Kong to the Maldives in the Indian Ocean or Tahiti in the South Pacific.


    In short, at that time, what she wanted was at her fingertips.


    But even so, after Hogan returned to Hong Kong,


    Her old rtionship with him was on the verge of breaking out.


    At that time, she realized that even though she had all the material things,


    There was still a vacuum in her heart that could never be filled, and that vacuum was Hogan.


    So, when she and Hogan eloped to the United States,


    The whole of Hong Kong couldn''t understand why she left so decisively.


    But after she arrived in the United States, she gradually realized...


    That although the vacuum in her heart was filled, almost all the other things were missing too.


    She could no longer find an impromptu destination on the world map,


    After sleeping until she woke up naturally,


    And she couldn''t enjoy the world''s most expensive and top goods and services like before.


    At that moment, she realized what she had given up.


    What she gave up was not Gerard, but all the extremes umted in all walks of life,


    After the development of human civilization and society for thousands of years.


    The private jet that she used to fly on had condensed for her,


    The world''s most cutting-edge civil aviation technology and the best interior decoration materials,


    And the same was true of the cruise ship she used to take.


    The clothes she wore were almost all the most expensive ready-to-wear in themodity world,


    And they are all carefully crafted by top designers;


    And the jewelry she wore might have been also the rarest and scarcest part of the world.


    Just even the mattress she once slept on was a work of art,


    Made by a group of Swedish craftsmen, hand-picked from horsetails and goats.


    Her basic necessities, food, and drink expenses were all the best in the world.


    However, after she eloped with Hogan, she realized that even though they were both on a ne,


    Sitting in a cramped economy ss for more than ten hours turned out to be so painful.


    As for cruise ships, it was apletely different world, all products, were out of reach formon people.


    But now, her clothes were no longer luxury products tailored for her by top French,


    British and Italian designers, but by the women workers in third world countries,


    Stepping on the sewing machine that smelled of engine oil in a huge chaotic assembly line,


    All the same cheap clothing made for millions of people.

 Chapter 4572

    Chapter 4572


    At that moment, Be realized what a stupid choice she had made.


    It was also at that moment that she decided to do everything possible to return to Gerard.


    Fortunately, after she came back, Gerard re-epted her regardless of previous suspicions,


    And even married her in an open and honest way.


    For the next 20 years, she has been enjoying the best of everything in this world, just as she was back then.


    However, Hogan was still a vacuum deep in her heart that could not be filled.


    However, the more realistic Be understood a truth:


    Some vacancies can actually not be filled.


    However, it was precisely because of the existence of this vacuum that,


    When she knew that Hogan was going to be sent back,


    And even when countless people were gearing up to take his life,


    She still couldn''t ept it, so she rushed to Gerard aggressively to ask for an exnation.


    However, she overestimated her status in Gerard''s mind.


    And also underestimated hatred for Hogan in Gerard''s mind.


    The p on her face made her panic for a while.


    Because she was afraid that she would lose everything around her.


    So, she hurriedly exined to Gerard:


    "Gerard...don''t get me wrong...! really have no other meaning...! just.¡±


    Gerard said coldly: "Don''t say it! ! don''t want to hear what you mean and what not,¡±


    "I just want to tell you that you are not allowed to mention anything,¡±


    "Rted to Hogan in front of me in the future, otherwise, you will go as far as you can!¡±


    Be was terrified.


    She knew that although Gerard liked her and had a strong possessiveness towards her,


    She had always been wary of him.


    Although she is married to him, she has always been insted from him in terms of assets.


    Before Gerard married her, he had already made her sign an agreement,


    To voluntarily give up all themon property of the husband and wife.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Therefore, as long as Gerard divorces her, she has no choice but to leave the house.


    So, while weeping, she said to him, "I was wrong, Gerard.¡±


    "Don''t worry. I will never make you angry again.¡±


    Gerard nodded expressionlessly and said coldly: "Mrs. Han should still be waiting for you.¡± Be said quickly: "Yes...


    Mrs. Han is still waiting for me at the racecourse..."


    ¡°Then I will go first, what do you want to eat at night,"


    "I will ask the servant to make it ready."


    "No need." Gerard waved his hand:


    "I''m a little annoyed now, and I want to be alone for a while."


    Be said with sincerity and fear: "Okay...then I''ll go first."


    After speaking, she turned around quickly and left in a panic.


    The next day.


    New York morning.


    When ire opened her eyes, Charlie was still sleeping soundly beside her.


    She didn''t know that he went out alonest night and didn''te back until before dawn.


    After getting up, she asked the hotel''s food and beverage department to bring breakfast.


    Just as Charlie came out of the bedroom, she asked with a smile, "How did you sleep, husband?"


    "It''s good." Charlie smiled and replied casually.


    One sentence, in fact, he didn''t sleep at all, just lying on the bed,


    Thinking about things rted to that mysterious organization.


    ire greeted him and said, ¡°Breakfast is here,e and eat it!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and just as the two sat down at the dining table, ine made a video call to ire.


    As soon as the call got connected, ire looked at ine in the video and asked with a smile,


    "Mom, why did you call me so early?


    "Mom really misses you... You don''t know how lonely Mom is at home after you and Charlie left,¡±


    "I really don''t want to stay in this home by myself for a minute.¡±

 Chapter 4573

    Chapter 4573


    On the other hand, ine shed tears at the camera,


    While carefully throwing the eye drops into a blind spot that the video could not capture.


    At the other end of the video, ire saw her mother crying and thought because she was lonely,


    And she felt distressed, and said subconsciously, "Mom, why don''t you go on a trip first?¡±


    "Didn''t Charlie give you half a million? Go with a high-end tour group,¡±


    "And have a good time for a while, and when you have had enough, you shoulde back.¡±


    When ine heard this, she said in her heart, "The girl''s idea is very good,¡±


    "The key point is how can I still have money to travel? "...¡±


    Thinking of this, she wiped away her tears and choked up, and said, "ire...Mom doesn''t want to go out to enjoy


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    now...Mom just misses you..."


    ire said helplessly: "Mom, there are still more than 20 days for the course,"


    "And I won''t be able toe back for a while."


    Actually, ire never thought about whether ine coulde to the United States.


    But she subconsciously felt that it would not be very convenient for her mother toe to the United States.


    The first is to apply for a visa. The US visa is a little more troublesome.


    You have to go to the embassy for an interview, and there is a certain risk of being rejected.


    Besides, she also knew her mother''s noisy character.


    If she came to the United States, she and Charlie might not have a safe life.


    ire can say it herself, after all, ine is her mother,


    Even if it is a little noisy and misceneous, she can ept it.


    But she was afraid that Charlie would feel ufortable.


    Therefore, she did not dare to ask her mother toe over without permission.


    However, Charlie came over very readily at this time, smiled at the video, and said,


    ¡°Mom, if you feel too lonely at home, apply for a visa toe and enjoy in the United States.¡±


    ire heard this, the words were incredible,


    She really did not expect that Charlie could agree to let her mothere over without thinking.


    ine didn''t expect Charlie''s words to be so straightforward,


    And immediately exploded with excitement here, and eximed excitedly:


    ¡°Oh, good son-inw! Is what you said true, good son-inw?!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Charlieughed He said: ¡°We have enough rooms here, and you will have a ce to stay when youe.¡±


    ine immediately blurted out: ¡°That''s great!¡±


    ¡°I happen to have a friend who has channels in the embassy, they said soon I can get the visa!¡±


    ire asked in surprise: ¡°Mom, do you know friends who have channels in the embassy?¡±


    ine smiled unnaturally and said, ¡°Hey, it''s me who used to y mahjong, with people.¡±


    ¡°One of them has a daughter working in the embassy,¡±


    ¡°And she said she can help me go through the back door!¡±


    ire did not doubt and said, ¡°Mom, if you get the visa, let me know, and I will buy you a ne ticket.¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°Hey nooo, no, my good son-inw gave me so much pocket money,¡±


    ¡°How can I let you buy a ne ticket for your mother, then I will buy it myself,¡± ¡°You can just wait to pick me up at the


    airport!¡±


    Charlie reminded: ¡°Mom, If you are afraid of the trouble of connecting flights,¡±


    ¡°Fly directly to New York. We will pick you up in New York.¡±


    ¡°If you want to be faster, you can transfer to Providence.¡±


    ine said, ¡°I will definitely let the private jetnd in Providence.¡±


    ¡°If I could fly to Providence, who would go to New York to toss around...¡±


    However, she naturally couldn''t say it clearly, so she quickly said:


    ¡°You two should wait for me in Providence, I will transfer and pass by then.¡± ¡°Save you the trouble of going all the way to


    New York to pick me up.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie said without hesitation, ¡°Then we''ll be waiting for you here!¡±

 Chapter 4574

    Chapter 4574


    ire was also very happy, and hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, After your itinerary is set,¡±


    ¡°Remember to tell us, we will pick you up from the airport in advance!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ine was very proud of his her, and said with a smile, ¡°Mom will tell you when it''s done!¡±


    After hanging up, ire hurriedly asked Charlie, ¡°Husband, mom won''t cause you any trouble,¡±


    ¡°When shees to the United States? She has a different nature, and I''m afraid your mood will be affected.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°It''s good for Mom toe to America,¡±


    ¡°And she can apany you by the way. You''ve been away from home for so long, so you must miss her very much.¡±


    ire nodded lightly and said, ¡°I''ve grown up so much,¡±


    ¡°And I haven''t been so far away from home for so long. She must be worried about it.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Our hotel room here is so big for two people.¡±


    ¡°It''s really empty to live in, and it''ll be a little more lively when Momes.¡±


    Seeing that Charlie really didn''t mind,


    ire breathed a sigh of relief and said softly, ¡°Husband, thank you!¡±


    The next morning.


    ine has already obtained a visa to the United States.


    The person from the jewelrypany confirmed to her that the departure time of the ne was this afternoon,


    So ine changed into her most beautiful clothes at noon,


    Carried the Hermes bought by Charlie and took themercial car provided by the jewelrypany to Aurous Hill


    Airport.


    At the airport, ine experienced the high-end courtesy of VIP building boarding for the first time.


    The luxury business car took her to the apron alone.


    Two beautiful ground staff helped her carry her luggage and escorted her to board the private jet ready for the United


    States.


    This Gulfstream G650 is a business jet owned by the Song Group.


    This time, Warnia specially transferred this ne to ine to fly alone.


    The interior of the ne is naturally extremely luxurious,


    Making ine feel as if she has entered a pce in the sky as soon as she set her foot in.


    The huge and luxurious cabin, with only her as a passenger,


    Made her feel that her vanity was infinitely erged.


    Just as she sat down on the extremely soft oversized reclining chair,


    Three beautiful female flight attendants stepped forward.


    The three of them bowed deeply to ine first, and then,


    Under the leadership of the female flight attendant,


    Squatted down in front of her in a half-kneeling posture and looked up at her.


    The first flight attendant said, ¡°Dear Madam, wee to this flight.¡±


    ¡°This flight is a direct flight from Aurous Hill to Providence, the United States.¡±


    ¡°The flight time is about fifteen hours. I am the flight attendant on this flight.¡± "Ma''am, these two people beside me are


    the flight attendants of our crew,¡±


    ¡°The three of us will serve you alone during the next flight,¡±


    "And you can give any orders at any time if you need anything.¡±


    ine suddenly had a clue With a feeling of her soul being out of the body,


    Se said with a refreshing look: ¡°Oh, it''s really hard for you!¡±


    The steward said very modestly: ¡°This is what we should do.¡±


    At this time, in the cockpit, two pilots also came over, and the two of them bowed slightly to ine,


    And then one of them said, ¡°Ma''am, I am the captain of this flight, and this person next to me is my second-in-


    ¡°We will do our best to ensure the safety, timeliness, and yourfort during the flight.¡±


    ¡°The ne has applied for a VIP channel, and you can cut the queue to take off at any time.¡±


    ¡°If you are ready, we canunch it at any time.¡±


    ¡°If you still want to rest for a while, we will wait for your instructions in the cabin.¡±


    ine happily closed her mouth and blurted out:


    ¡°No wonder you fly 1.2 million at a time! It''s an emperor-like enjoyment!¡±


    She quickly waved her hand. Said: "I''m all ready, let''s take off as soon as possible!¡±


    The captain nodded immediately and said, "Okay, Ma''am, we''ll apply for the take-off now!¡±


    ine suddenly thought of something, and quickly said: "Oh, wait wait wait.¡±


    While talking, she took out her mobile phone from her bag and said to a few people,


    "Oh, I was so excited just now that I forgot to take a video and leave a memory,¡±


    "So we can do it once more?¡±

 Chapter 4575

    Chapter 4575


    The captain said without hesitation: "Okay, Ma''am, then I''ll report to you again.¡±


    ine shook her head and said, "No, it doesn''t start with you.¡±


    After speaking, she pointed to the flight attendant and smiled. Then she said, "It starts with her!¡±


    ine has a pungent personality, but the essence of thises from being strong.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She has lived for fifty years, and was looked down upon most of the time,


    Especially after marrying into the Willson family.


    The contempt of her husband''s family and the cowardice of her husband, Once made her self-esteem trampled, which


    not only made her character more aggressive,


    But also aggravated her ultimate pursuit of respect.


    Now, she has finally taken a private jet. She naturally wants to enjoy such a high-end feeling and leave a memory.


    More importantly, she has to show off in the circle of friends.


    And the crew members are naturally very cooperative.


    After all, they are flying such flights. The ie of serving ine alone is several times that of serving a few hundred


    people on a whole civil airliner.


    Naturally, ine should be worshipped as a Lafayette.


    After filming the video contentedly, in order not to expose it in front of her family,


    ine specially organized a group to block Charlie, ire, and her husband,


    And then posted a circle of friends with the text: ¡°Taking a private jet to travel.¡±


    ¡°The feeling is different, there is a royal atmosphere everywhere!¡±


    After posting on the Moments, she subconsciously asked the flight attendant:


    ¡°Hey, waiter, will there be no inte after we take off?¡±


    The flight attendant hurriedly said: ¡°There is nowork at the critical stage of the ne''s take-off and climb,¡± ¡°But after


    the ne is stable, I will turn on the cabin WiFi for you,¡±


    ¡°And then you will be able to connect to the Inte.¡±


    ine nodded with satisfaction and smiled:


    ¡°Okay, then tell the captain and take off quickly.¡±


    After speaking, she thought happily: ¡°The circle of friends has been sent out,¡±


    ¡°And I will connect to the Inte after I get to the sky for a while,¡±


    ¡°And it is estimated that many people will see it, won''t they be envy to death?¡±


    Thinking of this, she put her phone aside and looked at the scenery outside the window in a wonderful mood.


    The ne quickly cut in line to take off, straight into the sky.


    About half an hourter, the ne rose to a cruising altitude of 11,000 kilometers.


    The stewardess turned on the cabin WIFI and said to ine:


    ¡°Ma''am, our WiFi has been turned on, you can now connect to the Inte,¡±


    ¡°And the WiFi name is your name. There is no password.¡±


    ine immediately took out her mobile phone, connected to WiFi,


    And then couldn''t wait to open WeChat, wanting to see how big the prompt in the circle of friends would show.


    However, after she opened it, she found that the circle of friends didn''t even have a prompt!


    This also means that it has been so long since she posted it in her circle of friends,


    And no one has liked ormented on it.


    She couldn''t help but mutter in her heart:


    ¡°Is there a problem with thiswork? It''s impossible for more than half an hour, and no one hasmented!¡±


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help asking the stewardess:


    ¡°Do you have a wirelesswork? What''s the problem?¡±


    ¡°It shows that it is connected here, but it doesn''t seem to be connected to the Inte!¡±


    The stewardess hurriedly said, ¡°It shouldn''t be, Ma''am, we are all using the satellitework,¡±


    ¡°although the Inte speed is a little slower, but the signal is very good, and the connection is very stable.¡±


    ine was about to speak when a circle prompt popped up in the circle of friends,


    And there was a number 1 in the red circle.


    She hurried to check, and the notifications immediately became 2.


    She was instantly overjoyed and thought, ¡°Finally someonemented on the olddy''s circle of friends!¡±


    So, she quickly clicked in, which didn''t make her mad.


    The two are from Horiyah.


    One is Horiyah''s like, the other is herment, the content is: Sister have a smooth journey!

 Chapter 4576

    Chapter 4576


    ine was suddenly very depressed.


    Being able to receive likes andments from Horiyah proves that there is definitely no problem with the Inte on


    the ne.


    It also proves that no one else hasmented on her post since they took off for so long.


    This made ine very angry, and couldn''t help but scolded in his heart:


    "Danm! I usually take pictures of broken flowers in the park,¡±


    ¡°And I can''t hold my hands firmly, and many people like them.¡±


    "Why is it that I am sitting in a private ne, these people don''t even give apliment?!¡±


    "Danm, jealous! It must be because of jealousy!¡±


    After the flight time, ine was almost in no mood to sleep.


    She would open her Moments every once in a while to take a look,


    But until the ne flew over the United States, her Moments still only had one like and onement from Horiyah.


    This made her almost drop her phone several times, but in the end, she had to ept the reality.


    So she could onlyfort herself from the bottom of her heart:


    ¡°Hey, besides family members, how many good people can there be in the circle of friends?¡±


    ¡°They are all good guys who can''t see others! Hmph, if you don''t give me apliment,¡±


    ¡°I will pull it down, you think.¡±


    ¡°Going to the United States on a private ne, do I still need your likes? It''s ridiculous!¡±


    While thinking, she quietly opened her phone and nced at it.


    When she found that there were still no likes andments in the circle of friends,


    She was even more annoyed. She threw her phone aside and closed her eyes.


    After more than ten hours of flight,


    ine''s Gulfstream G650 finallynded at Providence Airport in the United States.


    At this time, it was more than ten o''clock in the evening, American time.


    Charlie and ire had just finished watching Sara''s second concert in Boston and were driving back to Providence.


    In fact, Charlie knew about ine''s movements for a long time,


    And he received the news as soon as the nended.


    However, he also knew that ine dared not let him and ire know that she came by private ne,


    So she would definitely wait to get off the ne before contacting ire.


    Charlie is not worried about ine going through the customs alone.


    After all, she also went to university and must have basic conversation skills.


    Half an hourter, ire''s cell phone suddenly received a call from the United States.


    She didn''t think too much, just picked up the phone and said, "Hi."


    On the other end of the phone, ine''s excited voice came: "ire! It''s me!


    I''m in the United States!"


    ire Hearing her mother''s voice was stunned,


    And it took a long time for her to recover and blurt out:


    "Mom, when did you arrive in the United States? Why didn''t you tell us before you set off?!"


    ineughed: "I wanted to surprise you and Charlie!"


    "Besides, the flight time is so long, if I tell you in advance,"


    "You will definitely worry about me, so I decided to fly over first!"


    ire discovered for the first time, that Mom has be sensible too...


    Knowing to think about others.


    But how could she know that ine did this because she was actually afraid they would know that she is out of money.


    So, ire hurriedly asked her: "Mom, where are you?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it the New York airport? Charlie and I will pick you up now!"


    ine said: "I''m not in New York, I''m in your Providence. Where are you!"


    "Ah?" ire said in surprise: ¡°Mom, did youe here on a special ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ine said nonsense: ¡°Didn''t you say you woulde to New York first,¡±


    ¡°I''ll do it myself I''m on a connecting flight.¡±


    ire asked again, ¡°Have you gone through the customs? Have you finished the immigration formalities?¡±


    ¡°It''s done.¡± ine said, ¡°I''m in the airport lobby, can youe to pick me up now?¡±


    ¡°If not If it''s convenient, I can take a taxi, but I''m in a hurry,¡±


    ¡°So I didn''t go to the bank to exchange dors, so I still asked the flight attendant for the coins for the call, and you can


    pay for the fare for your mother.¡±


    ire didn''t have much thought. After thinking about it, she blurted out and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Husband, Mom has arrived at the airport, how far are we from the airport? Is it convenient to pick her up?¡±


    ¡°Convenient.¡± Charlie nced at the navigation and said,


    ¡°Convenient, going from here we will be in the airport in ten minutes.¡±


    ire hurriedly said: ¡°Mom, Charlie, and I are on our way,¡±


    ¡°And it''s only ten minutes away from you. If you wait for us at the airport for a while, we''ll pick you up!¡±


    ine was naturally overjoyed, and blurted out: ¡°Oh, that''s great! Mom is waiting for you here!¡±

 Chapter 4577

    Chapter 4577


    Twenty minutester, Charlie and ire received ine at the airport.


    After a long absence, seeing ire and Charlie, ine was extremely excited, and said cheerfully:


    ¡°Hey, ire, Charlie, during this time, your mother was about to die!¡±


    ire said with a smile: ¡°I thought You must be veryfortable when you are at home by yourself.¡±


    ine smiled and said, ¡°Comfort is a different matter, but it''s so lonely to be alone all the time!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After speaking, she said angrily, ¡°When I came to the United States this time,¡±


    ¡°I forgot to exchange to US dors and forgot to bring my bank card back home,¡±


    ire didn''t think much, and said with a smile: ¡°Mom, you came to the United States to find us,¡±


    ¡°How can we let you pay? Don''t worry about the money, just stay here.¡±


    Charlie also interjected: ¡°Yes, Mom, you are in the United States,¡±


    ¡°We must not let you spend your money, electronic payment here is different.¡±


    ¡°It''s convenient, I''ll give you a visa credit card and get you some cash.¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°By the way, thew and order is not very good,¡± ¡°So you must not carry too much cash


    when you go out.¡± When ine heard that Charlie was going to give her a card and cash,


    Her eyes lit up with excitement, and she said excitedly, ¡°You really deserve to be a good son-inw,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise everyone would say that a son-inw is half a son.¡±


    ¡°But having a son-inw as filial as you is more reliable than having a son!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, nomittal.


    He knew ine''s character too well, and regardless of her fiery enthusiasm,


    He wanted to make a hole in the sky, but as long as he gave her a little favor,


    Her attitude would immediately take a 180-degree turn.


    Therefore, ine can be pinched for a small amount of money,


    Which is also a very cost-effective deal for Charlie.


    Later, the two drove her to the hotel.


    When ine entered the presidential suite, she was speechless, in utter shock.


    She ran around the room for a fewps, but couldn''t understand theyout of the entire suite,


    So she kept eximing: ¡°Oh my god, this presidential suite is too big!¡±


    ¡°Only you two live here for so many days? What a waste!¡±


    ire said helplessly: ¡°I didn''t know that Charlie booked such a big room, it''s really too wasteful...¡±


    Charlie smiled at this time: "It''s okay, I can make money. Is it not just for spending?¡±


    "Besides, this cost is not too big, and the ie from going to show people the feng shui,¡±


    "Is more than enough to live here for a few months.¡±


    ine couldn''t close her mouth and praised: "It''s still my son-inw is amazing!¡±


    "He is making money like a printing machine!¡±


    ire said hurriedly: "Mom, it''s not easy for Charlie to make money,¡±


    "He''s running around everywhere, and he even went to New York a few days ago to show people Feng Shui. "


    Huh!¡± ine eximed: "Does my son-inw do business in the United


    States? It''s really amazing!¡±


    Charlie said casually: "It''s all based on some friends to introduce each other,¡±


    "Because they believe in me, so they also keep introducing me to some new customers.¡±


    "Generally, as long as it is a customer introduced by a friend, I will try my best to pick up the next one,¡±


    "Not only to make money but also to not be able to refute my friend''s face,¡±


    "Otherwise my friend kindly introduces me to his client, and if I didn''t take orders from others,¡± "It bes difficult for


    this friend who gets caught in the middle.¡± ine nodded in agreement and said: ¡°My son-inw is right, people do it out


    of face for us.¡± "When introducing customers to us, not only can we not shirk,¡±


    ¡°But we have to serve them well so that they can introduce more customers to us!¡±


    ire said helplessly: "Husband, you should talk to your friends and let them know.¡±


    "They will introduce fewer clients to you in the future so that it can be easier for you to handle.¡±


    Before Charlie could speak, ine blurted out: "Good son-inw,¡±


    "You can''t just think about rxation at such a young age!¡±


    "Don''t listen to her, Young people just have to have a positive and hard working heart.¡±


    "How can they lie down in their twenties? In modern society,¡±


    "Money is hard to earn and it is hard to eat.¡±


    "The most important thing is to earn more money and keep it in the bank ount!¡±

 Chapter 4578

    Chapter 4578


    ire said: "Mom, what I mean is let Charlie take fewer orders,¡±


    "I am not asking him to lie down all day doing nothing......... ¡±


    ine said seriously: "It is the right way to make more money while you are young.¡±


    ¡°If you don''t work hard when you are young, it will be toote to work hard when you are old!¡±


    ¡°Don''t be like your father, you will be confused all your life!¡±


    ire didn''t know how to refute it.


    At this time, Charlie suddenly received a call from Joseph.


    So he immediately pressed the answer button and said, "Hello, Mr. Wan.¡±


    Joseph on the other end of the phone immediately said,


    "Hello, may I speak to Master Wade! I was introduced by President Chen.¡±


    "I would like to ask you to see the feng shui of my house.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: "Oh, so it''s Mr. Chen''s friend!¡±


    "Hello,! I don''t know what''s going on in your house?¡±


    Joseph said: "My house is on Shixun Road in Hong Kong,¡±


    "It is a vi with an area of about 8,000 square meters.¡±


    "Recently, my family members are getting injured or falling ill for no reason.¡±


    "Many things are not in order, so I feel that there should be a problem with Feng Shui,¡±


    "So I want to ask for a Feng Shui. I wanted to see a master and Mr. Chen rmended you to me,¡±


    "Saying that you are very professional in this field!¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: "Your home is Hong Kong?¡±


    "Yes." Joseph asked, ¡°I don''t know Master Wade, do you have the time recently?¡±


    ¡°If so, I hope you cane over in person, my current situation is really urgent...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie said, ¡°Mr. Chen may not have told you that I am in the United States now.¡±


    ¡°Not in Aurous Hill,ing to Hong Kong may be a bit troublesome.¡±


    Joseph on the other end of the phone hurriedly said,


    ¡°Master Wade, I hope you will take the time toe and help me adjust anyway,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I am afraid that my family will be in much trouble.¡±


    ire could vaguely hear Joseph''s voice in the telephone receiver,


    And when she learned that someone from Hong Kong wanted to invite her husband to see Feng Shui,


    She looked at Charlie nervously, not knowing what he would do next Will he agree.


    Charlie was also embarrassed at this time, and said,


    ¡°I recently havee to the United States with my wife for her studies,¡±


    ¡°And it may not be convenient toe to Hong Kong.¡±


    The other party immediately said: ¡°Master Wade, President Chen has been telling me,¡± ¡°Saying Not only are you highly


    aplished in Feng Shui,¡± ¡°But you are also very warm-hearted. I am really in an urgency right now, you can''t help


    me..."


    Charlie hesitated for a moment, then said, "Well, I''ll discuss it with my wife first. I''ll answer youter."


    Joseph hurriedly said: "Master Wade, please make sure to make it clear to Mrs. Wade that this matter is about human


    life,"


    "But you must agree! As for the remuneration, don''t worry, I will double it for you!"


    Charlie said: "Okay. I''ll pass it on to her."


    After that, he hung up the phone and said to ire,


    "Wife, President Issac Chen from Aurous Hill, he introduced a client who is from Hong Kong."


    "There is some problem with Feng Shui at home. It is said that it is quite serious,"


    "I''ve heard it all. Since it''s all about human life, how can I stop you from going."


    Charlie understood and said quickly, "Wife, you are so kind!"


    "Since that''s the case, then I''ll tell him! I have a flight ticket to Hong Kong tomorrow morning!"


    ire nodded and said helplessly: "Since the situation is very urgent,"


    "Then you should go earlier, just as mom is here, she can apany me, You don''t have to worry about us here."


    ine said without hesitation: "Yes, good son-inw, career is the most important thing,"


    ¡°If you have something to do, just go to work, ire has me to apany her, don''t worry!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Then Thank you for your hard work, Mom.¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°You have to be so polite to mom! Really!¡±


    After speaking, she did not forget to remind Charlie:


    ¡°Good son-inw, what specialties are there in Hong Kong, remember to bring some for Mom!¡±

 Chapter 4579

    Chapter 4579


    After agreeing with ire to go to Hong Kong, Charlie called Joseph.


    As soon as the call was made, Joseph asked on the other end of the phone,


    ¡°Master Wade, have you discussed this with your wife? I wonder if you cane over to help?¡±


    Charlie said, "I have already discussed it with my wife. You are lucky,¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that my mother-inw has just arrived in the United States,¡±


    "She can now help me take care of my wife, otherwise I really couldn''te there to help you.¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said: "That''s great! Mr. Wade, what time is right for you,¡±


    "I will arrange a business jet from the United States to bring you over!¡±


    Charlie shied away: "There is no need for a business jet, I can just buy a ticket.¡±


    Joseph said, "If youe here on a connecting flight,¡±


    "It will take at least 20 hours or even longer,¡±


    "And it may not be possible to buy the earliest air ticket, business jet is faster!¡±


    Charlie murmured: "That''s right, it''s urgent now, the sooner the better.¡±


    "That''s alright, then you have to work hard to arrange the ne, and I can leave early tomorrow.¡± "Okay!¡± Joseph said


    without hesitation, "Then I''ll arrange it,¡±


    ¡°You can take off at eight o''clock in the morning local time, right?¡±


    ¡°No Question!¡±


    Joseph said excitedly: ¡°That''s great, Master Wade! I''ll pick you up at the airport!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Then let''s meet in Hong Kong!¡±


    After that, he and Joseph said goodbye, then hanging up the phone, he said to ire:


    ¡°Wife, the situation of this client''s house is more urgent, and I may be leaving early tomorrow.¡±


    ire said with a reluctant expression and a little distressed:


    ¡°Early in the morning. It''s too hard to catch a ne...¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It''s nothing more than getting up early, no hard work,¡±


    ¡°This client seems to be very powerful, he said that he would arrange a business jet for me,¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will fly directly from here to Hong Kong and sleep all the way there.¡±


    ine on the side heard Charlie talking about the business jet, and quickly said:


    ¡°Yes, yes! The business jet is veryfortable! That single sofa in front, it can massage, heat, and ventte.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even you can go to the back bedroom to sleep when you are tired,¡± ¡°The big bed is morefortable than the bed at


    home!¡±


    ¡°Besides, the flight attendant in there are good ones!¡±


    ire couldn''t help but said: "Mom, have you been on a business jet,¡±


    ¡°You say it as if you have been on a ne like that...¡±


    ine knew that she had said something wrong, and quickly changed her tune:


    "Look at what I said, Mom has never eaten pork and has never seen a pig run?¡±


    "You can always see pictures of people taking private nes on TV,¡±


    "And it''s like a luxury hotel room, asfortable as one can imagine.¡±


    ire shook her head helplessly, and turned to Charlie,


    "Husband, then I''ll take you to the airport tomorrow morning.¡±


    Charlie didn''t refuse, nodded, and said,


    "Okay, then the hard-working wife will take me there.¡±


    The next day.


    ire''s rm clock rang at six o''clock.


    She and Charlie got up, had a simple breakfast, and drove to the airport.


    After Charlie drove the car to the airport and parked it at the entrance of the airport,


    He said to ire: "Wife, don''t take me in, just drive back.¡±


    ire said reluctantly: ¡± I still want to send you in.¡±

 Chapter 4580

    Chapter 4580


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°You can only send me to the security check.¡±


    ¡°Besides, they arranged a business jet for me, I will directly go to the VIP channel,¡±


    ¡°And I don''t even have to queue, so you taking me in,¡±


    "It''s just a few steps before I get in, so don''t bother.¡±


    Seeing Charlie insisting, ire nodded: "Well then, husband, please pay attention to safety,¡±


    "Take care of diet and daily life, eat on time, do you understand?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: "Okay, I understand, don''t worry! When I finish things,¡±


    "I wille back to apany you as soon as possible!¡±


    "Okay!¡± ire nodded heavily, and then said, "You hurry in,¡±


    "Aren''t you taking off at eight o''clock? It''s only half an hour now.¡±


    "Okay.¡± Charlie got out of the car and waited for her to sit in the car, he waved to her and said,


    "Wife, I''ll go first, you drive carefully on the way back.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ire nodded obediently, and said softly, "Tell me in advance when you''re done.¡±


    "I''ll pick you up at the airport when youe back.¡± "Okay!¡± Charlie watched ire drive away, then turned around and


    walked into the airport.


    After a simple security check, he boarded the business jet arranged by Joseph.


    At 8:00 sharp, the ne took off on time and flew toward Hong Kong at high speed.


    Fourteen hourster, it is already ten o''clock in the morning in Hong Kong.


    Charlie''s business jet was more than an hour away from Hong Kong.


    So, he called Melba and told her that he was going to Hong Kong soon,


    And asked her to notify Gerard to meet him at the airport.


    Gerard was still sleeping soundly at home.


    Ever since he asked the USCIS to start the deportation process for Hogan,


    He has been a little overexcited. It is hard to fall asleep in bed every night. The shame he suffered.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the whole of Hong Kong knew of his hatred of Hogan,


    He would have liked to execute that ba5tard himself.


    After all, only in that way could hepletely relieve his hatred.


    At this time, he was in a strange dream. In the dream, Hogan was finally deported back to Hong Kong.


    In order to witness Hogan''s tragic death, he deliberately came to the airport to wait.


    When Hogan walked out of the airport, passers-by all pulled out their guns and aimed them at Hogan.


    Gerard was naturally excited. He couldn''t wait to see Hogan being shot to death,


    But at this moment, everyone''s guns suddenly turned around and aimed at him.


    Just when he was stunned, Hogan suddenly sneered at him and then waved his hand slightly.


    Immediately afterward, the gun-wielding killers pulled the triggers,


    And the bullets hit him frantically, causing him to scream and sit up straight.


    Be was doing her makeup in the bathroom at the moment, when she heard the movement,


    She hurried over and asked nervously, ¡°What''s wrong with you, Gerard? Are you having a nightmare?


    "It''s okay...Dream and reality are reversed..."


    Just as he was talking, his phone suddenly rang.


    He grabbed it and found that it was Melba who was calling,


    So he immediately pressed the answer button and said,


    "Hello, Mr. Watt! You called so early, what are your orders?"


    Melba said on the other end of the phone, "Mr. Liu, my assistant will arrive in Hong Kong in an hour,"


    ¡°If it''s convenient for you, you''d better pick him up at the airport.¡±


    Gerard was naturally very upset when Melba asked him to pick up her assistant.


    In his opinion, when Melba''s assistant arrives, it''s almost enough to find a hotel to entertain this guy,


    But she wants him to go to the airport to pick him up. Isn''t this a bit too much?


    At this moment, Melba said again: ¡°By the way, Mr. Liu, I forgot to tell you before that this assistant of mine is appointed


    by the two major shareholders of ISU Shipping,¡±


    ¡°Miss Ito and Miss Su, and he is better than me in many matters.¡±


    ¡°He has more right to speak. If President Liu wants to promote the cooperation between us,¡±


    ¡°Please be sure to do a good job of reception.¡±

 Chapter 4581

    Chapter 4581


    When Gerard heard this,


    His mentality immediately changed 180 degrees, and he blurted out:


    ¡°Don''t worry, President Watt, I will definitely go to the airport to meet him in person,¡±


    ¡°And clean up the dust for your assistant.¡±


    ¡°He is new here and must not be familiar with Hong Kong,¡± ¡°So let him live in my house, there are so many rooms in my


    house!¡± Melba did not expect that Gerard would let Charlie live in his house.


    However, she didn''t know why Charlie went to see this Gerard,


    So she didn''t dare to agree for Charlie without authorization, so she said:


    ¡°This President Liu should tell him in person after the meeting, Let ''s see what he says.¡±


    "Okay!" Gerard said with a smile: "Please rest assured,¡±


    ¡°Ms. Watt, I must let him feel the enthusiasm of Hong Kong!"


    Melba said: "Okay, my assistant is named Charlie Wade. When he arrives at the airport,"


    "Hold a sign and write his name on the sign, and he will find you when he sees it."


    "No problem!" Gerard said without thinking a word. : "Then I''m ready to go now!"


    After that, he hung up the phone and Be said,


    "Let the servant take the time to tidy up thergest guest room on the second floor,"


    "We have to entertain a distinguished guest!"


    Be was a little surprised and asked him: "What kind of distinguished guest is so important,"


    "Not only do you need to pick him up in person, but also arrange for him to stay at home?"


    Gerard said, "It''s from ISU Shipping, and it is one of the two majorpanies of Shipping."


    ¡°He is appointed by the shareholders, the Ito family of Japan, and the Eastcliff''s Su family behind ISU Shipping,¡±


    ¡°They are very powerful superfamilies in East Asia, whether they can cooperate with us depends on him!¡±


    Be looked puzzled: ¡°Isn''t our own business also doing well?¡±


    ¡°Should we be in such a hurry to cooperate with others?¡±


    Gerard waved his hand: ¡°You know the bird, since the establishment of ISU Shipping,¡±


    ¡°The entire Asian shipping market has seen a big change.¡±


    ¡°ISU Shipping not only integrates all the resources of the Ito family and the Eastcliff Su family in shipping,¡±


    ¡°But also cooperates closely with the famous Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    ¡°Now most of the global armed escort business is controlled by Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    ¡°The escort resources of Cataclysmic Front are also given priority to ISU Shipping,¡±


    ¡°If we can cooperate with ISU, we can have sufficient guarantees in terms of transportation capacity and safety.¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°The Ito family is the number one family in Japan,¡±


    ¡°And the Su family is also the number one family in China, and since the Wade family was taken away by the


    Cataclysmic Front,¡± ¡°The Su family is even more outstanding in China. No matter which of these two big families join,¡±


    ¡°They can go to the next level, not to mention that they have the rtionship with the Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    ¡°If they can be maintained well, I will not only make more money in the future,¡±


    ¡°Than I did before. With the money I get, I can do more things that couldn''t be done before!¡±


    Be asked inexplicably, ¡°Isn''t that Cataclysmic Front a mercenary?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t mercenaries the ones who take money to work for people?¡±


    ¡°He should be the one whoes to please us, why would we need us to please them?¡±


    Gerard said contemptuously, ¡°Those who don''t know are fearless!¡±


    ¡°The Cataclysmic Front is not an ordinary mercenary organization,¡±


    ¡°It is one of the most powerful mercenaries in the world.¡±


    ¡°They basically disdain to cooperate with individuals, they all cooperate with some countries and the warlords of these


    countries,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°The reason why ISU Shipping was able to take the Cataclysmic Front this time,¡±


    ¡°It is because the Su family has some connections with the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    Saying that he said proudly: ¡°I have already investigated ISU Shipping,¡±


    ¡°The father of Joseph Wan, the master of the Cataclysmic Front,¡± ¡°Was the younger brother of Zynn Su of the Su family


    in Eastcliff, and was promoted by Zynn.¡±

 Chapter 4582

    Chapter 4582


    So Gerard concluded, ¡°It means that the Su family was kind to the Wan family,¡±


    ¡°So Joseph Wan will only cooperate with the Su family after the Eastcliff


    Wade family is settled.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, even if the Su family is rich, it may not be able to use Joseph!¡±


    Speaking of which, Gerard saw that Be was at a loss, and hurriedly urged:


    ¡°Okay, you go to order the servant to clean up the guest room,¡±


    ¡°And then order the housekeeper to prepare the banquet,¡±


    ¡°And then take the time to change into clothes ande to the airport with me.¡±


    ¡°We have to pick him up! By the way, call Jemima and say that I have something important to do with her!¡±


    Be said with an ugly expression: ¡°Calling Jemima at this time, aren''t you ufortable?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If I fight with you again and neglect the distinguished guests, won''t I miss the important event then?¡±


    Gerardughed and said: ¡°It''s because of Jemima''s character that I want to let here back to apany!¡±


    ¡°She is beautiful, and when a man sees her, he loses at least half of his soul and wit.¡± ¡°If she is there, maybe the


    surname Wade. The kid would be going to turn around to please me!¡±


    ¡°And she is usually over-the-top, entric, rebellious, and dismissive of any man,¡±


    ¡°So naturally she can''t suffer a loss. She is the carrot hanging in front of the donkey.¡±


    ¡°Let the donkey see, and run to eat, and run harder!¡±


    ¡°So, as long as she is there, even if she throws a stinky face,¡±


    ¡°It can save me twice the result with half the effort!¡±


    Be muttered: ¡°Your daughter doesn''t even know what you are saying.¡±


    ¡°If she doesn''t listen to you, why would she listen to her stepmother?¡±


    ¡°If you want to call her, you''d better call yourself...¡±


    Gerard was a little unhappy with Be''s attitude, but after hesitating for a moment,


    He waved his hand and said helplessly: ¡°Forget it, I''ll tell her on the way! Go and arrange other things!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Be didn''t dare to refuse and nodded quickly.


    At the same time, Charlie received a call from Melba and learned that,


    Gerard actually wanted to invite him to live at his house.


    In addition to being surprised, he couldn''t help but have a funny thought in his mind,


    So he called Joseph. After the call, Charlie asked him: ¡°Joseph, where are you now?¡±


    Joseph respectfully said: ¡°Going back to Mr. Wade, your subordinates are going to pick you up at the airport.¡±


    Charlie told him, ¡°You don''t have to go to the airport to meet me today,¡±


    ¡°I n to stay at Gerard''s house for a few days.¡±


    Joseph asked in surprise. Said: ¡°Mr. Wade, do you want to live directly at Gerard''s house?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said indifferently: ¡°Since he wants to lead the wolf into the house,


    Then I will borrow the donkey and go to his house to have a good chat with him.¡±


    Joseph couldn''t helpughing:


    ¡°Maybe this will be the most regretful decision Gerard has ever made in his life.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and asked him, ¡°How have you been in Hong Kong these two days?¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said: ¡°Your subordinate is about to report this matter to you,¡±


    ¡°I have sorted out all the information about Gerard, and the situation of several major forces in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°The major forces on the ind are all gearing up to attack Hogan,¡±


    ¡°So as to win the 30 million of Gerard''s bounty, but the Hong Kong Police also has received the news,¡± ¡°They and the


    customs have been waiting for the past two days,¡±


    ¡°And they must ensure that Hogan arrives in Hong Kong, ¡°After handing him over to them, nothing can happen, so these


    killers who want to take the bounty,¡±


    ¡°Want to wait for Hogan to be released as soon as possible.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°What is the process after Uncle Chen is sent back? Do you understand clearly?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Joseph said: ¡°Because the process when he left the country was reasonable and legal,¡±


    ¡°But he stayed in the United States illegally because his visa expired and vited thews of the United States,¡±


    ¡°So after returning, he will not be convicted. The police and customs here will give him a normal immigration process.¡±


    ¡°In addition, if he has left Hong Kong for too long, they may apply for a new document for him,¡±


    ¡°And then they will notify his family to meet him and take him home,¡±


    ¡°And it is estimated that the whole process will not take more than 48 hours.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said lightly: ¡°In this case, the time is not urgent, I can y slowly with the surnamed Liu. ¡°


    Joseph said: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, the subordinates will be on standby at any time, waiting for your orders.¡±

 Chapter 4583

    Chapter 4583


    An hourter.


    Charlie''s nended at Hong Kong Ind International Airport.


    At this point, at the airport exit.


    The famous Hong Kong Ind billionaire Gerard Liu personally held a sign with the word ¡°Charlie Wade¡± written on it,


    And stood at the airport exit with his wife Be Fang, looking forward to meeting the person.


    Be wore heavy sunsses and a mask, and her expression was somewhat unhappy.


    She didn''t know much about business, but she felt that as a famous Mrs.


    Liu on Hong Kong Ind,


    She did not have enough face to pick up people at the airport in person.


    And Gerard doesn''t care about that.


    He knew very well in his heart that a businessman must never have trouble living with money.


    If a little repo is sacrificed, this cooperation can be carried out smoothly, isn''t this a worthy business?


    At this time, Charlie walked out of the exit with a backpack on his back.


    He looked around and saw the fat man holding his name tag.


    So, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, he stepped forward.


    He came to Gerard and asked with a smile, "Are you, President Liu?¡±


    Gerard looked at Charlie and asked with joy, "You should be Mr. Charlie Wade!¡±


    Charlie Nodding: ¡°Yes, it''s me.¡±


    Gerard immediately handed the sign to the bodyguard beside him,


    Stretched out his hands to shake Charlie''s hand, and said excitedly,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade, I have been looking forward to it for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Wee to Hong Kong Ind, I''m Gerard Liu, chairman of Liu''s Property Group! It''s a stroke of Good luck to meet


    you!¡±


    Charlie smiled, stretched out one hand, shook hands with him, and said indifferently,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, right? It''s a pleasure to meet you.¡± When he shook hands with Gerard,


    Be next to him, as well as Gerard''s assistant and bodyguard, all changed their expressions.


    They really didn''t expect this young man knew that Gerard took the initiative to reach out to him to shake hands,


    But he still responded with one hand, which was really disrespectful.


    Charlie also knew that it was indeed a bit rude to do so,


    But he felt that the etiquette also had to be divided,


    And a person like Gerard was not worthy of respect.


    After all, he had promised his father that he would not pursue Hogan,


    But after his father died, he immediately threw his promise to the street.


    In Charlie''s eyes, this kind of person does not deserve any respect.


    On the contrary, he must also be made to pay the price for the betrayal of his promise.


    Gerard did not expect Charlie was so arrogant in front of him, and he was naturally annoyed.


    However, when he thought of what Melba said that Charlie is,


    Very close to the owners of ISU shipping he could only suppress his anger temporarily.


    After a brief handshake, he pointed to Be next to him,


    And said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, this is my wife, Be Fang.¡±


    Although Be was not interested ining to the airport to pick up Charlie in person,


    And Charlie had a little concern for her husband and being disrespectful,


    So she was a little displeased, but seeing that her husband had endured it after all,


    She could only force a smile and say, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said with a smile, "I heard that Mrs. Liu is absolutely stunning on Hong Kong Ind.¡±


    "Even if Mrs. Liu wears sunsses and a mask, she still can''t hide her style!¡±


    Be felt a little morefortable when she heard Charlie''s praise, and smiled: "Mr. Wade is wrong.¡±


    Gerard on the side couldn''t help but said:


    "Be, quickly take off the sunsses and mask,¡±


    ¡°How it looks like in front of the distinguished guests!¡±


    Be quickly took off the sunsses and mask, and said to Charlie apologetically,


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Wade, I was a little rude just now.¡±


    Seeing Be''s true face, Charlie couldn''t help sighing in his heart:


    "I finally understand why Uncle Chen was willing to stay in the United States illegally for Be''s sake for so many years,¡±


    "Such a woman, even if she is no younger, she still has her charm!¡±


    "Skin, body, temperament, I can''t pick out any faults, and it looks like she''s only in her thirties.¡±


    "It can be imagined that when she was young, she must have been even more iprehensible.¡±


    So, he deliberately joked: "Before I came, I heard a lot of rumors about Mrs. Liu''s legendary past,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "And even before I got off the ne, I was skeptical about these rumors.¡±


    "Now that I see Mrs. Liu''s true face, all the doubts in my heart have vanished!¡±

 Chapter 4584

    Chapter 4584


    Be''s expression suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Gerard on the side, his facial muscles twitched a few times.


    Although Charlie said it vaguely, it was actually just to point out these two people.


    Although he didn''t say anything about Be''s specific deeds,


    The couple both thought about Be''s elopement with Hogan.


    For so many years, this incident has been Be''s weakness in front of Gerard,


    And it is also a pain point in Gerard''s heart.


    Charlie clicked here obscurely, which made the two of them very ufortable.


    And the reason why Charlie said that waspletely intentional.


    He just wanted to see how much patience Gerard has in front of him.


    He is only provoking him a little now if he can bear it,


    There will be even bigger provocations waiting for himter.


    If Gerard could turn his face in front of him, that would be even better.


    After all, Charlie flew all the way from the United States this time to teach him how to be a man.


    Moreover, what Charlie is best at is using the topic to y as he wish,


    Even if Gerard identally stepped on Charlie''s foot, Charlie would use this pretext to rip him off.


    However, how did Gerard know that Charlie was not the god of wealth,


    Who came to cooperate and give him wealth, but the evil star who came to peel the skin.


    At this time, he suppressed the anger that was exposed by Charlie, And said to him with a smile on his face: ¡°Mr. Wade


    hase from a long way,¡±


    ¡°And the journey must be very hard. I have prepared a wee banquet for you at the house.¡±


    ¡°If you don''t dislike it, we''ll set off right now.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said lightly, ¡°Then I''ll be more respectful and be obedient.¡±


    Gerardughed, made a gesture of invitation, and then hugged Charlie''s back,


    He said enthusiastically, ¡°Come here, Mr. Wade, please this way!¡±


    Outside the exit hall of the airport, a fleet of multiple Rolls-Royces was neatly parked on the side of the road.


    Gerard took Charlie to the Rolls-Royce sedan in the middle, and then said to his wife,


    ¡°Be, you take the front car, and Mr. Wade and I take this one.¡±


    Be had no choice but to nod and turn around to leave When she got to the Rolls-Royce in front,


    The bodyguard opened the door for her, and she bent down and got in.


    Gerard took the initiative to open the rear car door for Charlie,


    And said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wade, please you will sit first!¡±


    Charlie was also polite, nodded slightly, and got into the car directly.


    Gerard also sat in immediately, and the convoy slowly left the airport.


    Gerard took the initiative to chat with Charlie: ¡°I don''t know if Mr. Wade has been to Hong Kong Ind before?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°I have been, but at that time I was too young, in fact, a child.¡±


    Gerard smiled and said, ¡°In the past few years, the changes have been very, very huge.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade has enough time in the next two days,¡±


    ¡°I will take you around Hong Kong Ind to see the development of the area over the years!¡±


    While talking, Gerard''s cell phone suddenly rang, and it was his daughter Jemima who called.


    He said apologetically to Charlie: ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Wade, I''m answering a call.


    It''s my daughter.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Mr. Liu, please.¡±


    Gerard answered the phone and asked, ¡°Jemima, Are you home yet?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a cold voice came: ¡°I have something to do at noon, so I won''te back.¡±


    Gerard said angrily: ¡°What are you doing?! I didn''t tell you that there was a guest at noon!¡±


    ¡°I don''t care what your business is. You have toe home at noon today!¡±


    The other end of the phone said with dissatisfaction:


    ¡°I already said that I have something to do. You treat your distinguished guest yourself, what does it have to do with


    me?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gerard said angrily: ¡°Within half an hour If I don''t see youing home,¡± "You don''t want the second HKD 50 million


    donation!¡±


    "You..." The voice on the other end of the phone trembled with anger, "How could you go back on your word!"


    Gerard said in a cold voice, "The money is mine, I can give it if I want to," "Or I won''t give it if I don''t want to. In short,


    think about it for yourself!" After that, he immediately hung up the phone.


    Immediately afterward, he hurriedly said to Charlie,


    "Mr. Wade, I''m really sorry, the little girl is naughty, I made youugh!"

 Chapter 4585

    Chapter 4585


    Before Charliended, he had read all the information about Gerard.


    The old man was a romantic, married three times, and has five children.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The eldest of the children is a daughter Jemima.


    She, born to Gerard''s first wife, is 24 years old this year,


    And is studying for a Ph.D. in the Chinese Department of Hong Kong University.


    When she was five years old, her biological mother died of cervical cancer,


    And one year after her mother died, Gerard married a female star,


    In the Hong Kong entertainment circle who was ten years younger than him.


    A few yearster, Be ran back from the United States,


    Gerard divorced his second wife and then married Be.


    Gerard''s wife gave him two daughters, Jemima is the eldest,


    Her sister is three years younger than her and is currently studying in the UK.


    And that female star gave birth to two children for Gerard within three years.


    In order to stabilize her position, but without exception, they were all daughters.


    After Be came back, Gerard gave the female star a sum of money,


    And sent her to immigrate to Canada with her two daughters.


    After Be married Gerard, she gave birth to a son for Gerard when she was forty years old.


    The child is now ten years old and is in primary school.


    Gerard is very fond of his only son. He once spent tens of millions,


    To hold a 100-day banquet for his son in the best hotel in Hong Kong,


    And at the 100-day banquet, he proudly presented Be with a mid-level mansion and a luxury yacht, and a private jet.


    And Be is also more favored in Gerard''s eyes because she gave birth to a son for him.


    As for Jemima''s information, Charlie also read it carefully.


    This girl is by no means naughty as Gerard said,


    On the contrary, all the resumes of this girl are very good.


    She is sessful in her studies, and she basically got the best grades in any exam recorded in the file;


    In addition, she has been keen on phnthropy since she was a teenager.


    Not only has she continuously donated to various charities for many years,


    She even spends almost all her spare time as a volunteer for those charitable funds.


    Recently, she is promoting a charity activity to solve the drinking water problem in the extremely poor areas of Africa.


    The purpose is to raise funds from the whole society and raise HKD 200 million in two phases,


    To solve the problem of drinking water difficulties in some new areas.


    Moreover, in order to y a real calling role, she raised half of the funds in two phases,


    That is, 50 million Hong Kong dors in each phase.


    Of course, although she has excellent grades, she has not entered the society to make money,


    So these donations are also paid for by her father.


    Twenty minutester.


    The convoy entered the famous Shixun Road in Hong Kong.


    Shixun Road is a mountain road, and the mansions here are almost all vi style built on the mountain.


    The luxury houses located here, without exception, are worth hundreds of millions of Hong Kong dors,


    And thergest one is even worth more than one billion Hong Kong dors.


    Hong Kong is already expensive innd, and here, this zone is at the top of Hong Kong''s housing prices.


    Almost without exception, those who can live here are all the top wealthy people.


    Gerard''s mansion is located near the top of Shixun Road.


    The entire vi covers an area of at least several thousand square meters,


    And the yard is enough to park twenty or thirty cars.


    When the convoy drove in, more than 20 servants and gardeners in white overalls were already waiting in line.


    From the first car to thest car, they bowed and remained motionless.


    After the convoy came in, the bodyguards first got out of the car,


    And opened the door for Charlie, Gerard, and Be in another car.

 Chapter 4586

    Chapter 4586


    The servants called Mr. and Mrs. Liu hello in unison,


    But Gerard pointed directly at Charlie and said to everyone, ¡°Come on, say hello to Mr. Wade!¡±


    So everyone hurriedly bowed and said hello to Charlie.


    Gerard continued to speak to the crowd:


    "Mr. Wade will live at home in the next few days,¡±


    "You must serve him well, and don''t let him have any dissatisfaction, do you hear it ?¡±.


    Later, Gerard said to Charlie,


    "Mr. Wade, before you came, I had already told the servant to clean up the guest room.¡±


    "As long as you are in Hong Kong, you will stay with me,¡±


    "And treat this as your own home. Don''t be polite to me!¡±


    Charlie was also so happy, so he said with a smile:


    ¡°If that''s the case, then I''ll be more respectful than obedient!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gerard hugged Charlie''s back enthusiastically, and


    said with a smile:


    ¡°Come on, Mr. Wade, pleasee inside!¡±


    After saying that, they entered the mansion with Charlie.


    The housekeeper followed step by step, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Sir, the banquet is ready, when do you think it will start?¡±


    Gerard asked him, ¡°Is thedy back?¡± The housekeeper said truthfully: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Gerard immediately said angrily: ¡°This stinky girl!¡±


    ¡°If she dares to let me dove this time, I won''t give her a penny in the next three years!¡±


    Be on the side said in a sweet tone:


    ¡°Knowing that you won''t do it, then why bother to say this?¡±


    Gerard asked angrily: ¡°How do you know I can''t do it?¡±


    Be said lightly:


    ¡°Have you said this once or twice, in the end, it''s up to you topromise?¡±


    Gerard felt very shameless, and said angrily: ¡°This time is different!¡±


    ¡°This time I, Gerard Liu, will do what I say and never break my promise!¡±


    Be smiled and said casually, ¡°Then I''ll wait and see.¡±


    Charlie was in Looking on from the side with a cold eye,


    He felt that Be is a bit of a b!tch, and her words are a little bit like sowing discord.


    He couldn''t help feeling sorry for Hogan.


    Hogan originally had a bright future but for her,


    It was really not worth throwing half of his life in that roast goose shop in New York''s Chinatown.


    Moreover, he could also see that Hogan was still thinking of this woman to this day,


    And when he mentioned Be, there was always a different kind of light in Hogan''s eyes.


    He always thought that Be had no choice but to leave...


    Because she couldn''t bear the hardships in the United States.


    However, if he saw Be today, would he be surprised or disappointed?


    At this moment, a woman''s cold voice came from behind Charlie:


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Liu, if you want to watch a good show, I''m afraid you will be disappointed this time.¡±


    Gerard heard the voice and turned around quickly when he saw his eldest daughter looking at Be with a cold face,


    He was stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly said,


    ¡°Jemima, what I just said was angry, your father, I knew you couldn''t let me go dove!¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly introduced her to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, let me introduce to you, this is my eldest daughter, Jemima,¡±


    ¡°Who is now studying for a doctorate at the University of Hong Kong!¡±


    Immediately afterward, he greeted Jemima and said:


    ¡°Come here, Jemima, Dad will introduce you to a young talent, Mr. Charlie Wade from the maind!¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie saw Jemima for the first time and only felt that this girl was much prettier than in the photos.


    What he saw on the documents were all the ID photos of this girl.

 Chapter 4587

    Chapter 4587


    In the ID photos, she is wearing sses and unsmiling.


    They just looked more delicate and beautiful, but they were far from stunning.


    However, in front of him, Jemima, who is slender and tall, with fair and rosy skin,


    The facial features without makeup have a charm of Chinese ssical beauty.


    With a long ponytail, it seems that an angel has fallen into the next door,


    And be the top version of the girl next door.


    Jemima''s dress is very simple, an ordinary dress, a pair of simple ck sandals,


    And a shoulder bag with no brand at all.


    Such a casual dress makes her extraordinary temperament even more charming. Taking it to a new level.


    Charlie really did not expect that the fat-headed,


    And big-eared Gerard could give birth to such a fairy-like daughter.


    Judging from Jemima''s facial features, Gerard''s genes hardly had any effective effect on her.


    At this time, Jemima just nced at Charlie lukewarmly, and said casually, ¡°Mr. Wade, hello.¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for Charlie''s response, she directly said to Gerard,


    ¡°It''s not that I was called back for dinner? Please hurry up,¡±


    ¡°I have something to do in the afternoon, so I can''t dy it for too long.¡±


    Gerard was annoyed by Jemima''s attitude and blurted out:


    ¡°What is your attitude? I also n to ask you to help me entertain, and take Mr. Wade around in the afternoon!¡±


    Jemima refused without hesitation: ¡°No, I said that I have something to do in the afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Since it is your guest, why don''t you entertain him yourself?¡±


    Gerard Angrily said: ¡°I think you and Mr. Wade are about the same age,¡±


    ¡°The same age, you are more suitable for entertaining than me!¡±


    ¡°I don''t have time!¡± Jemima said angrily: ¡°You asked me toe back for dinner,¡±


    ¡°I have alreadye back. Now, please stop in moderation and don''t push yourself too far!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Gerard said in a cold voice, ¡°Is this your way to talk to your father?¡±


    Be hurriedly came over and said, ¡°Gerard, why are you fighting with your child?¡±


    ¡°Besides, Mr. Wade is also here, so you can''t make a joke of yourself in front of your guests.¡±


    Then, she hurriedly smiled and tried to persuade Jemima:


    ¡°Jemima, you know your father''s temper, don''t know him in the same way, sit down and eat quickly.¡±


    Jemima gave Be a disdainful look, she said coldly:


    ¡°You don''t need to pretend to be a good person here.¡±


    Be''s expression changed slightly, but she still smiled and said:


    ¡°Jemima, you may have misunderstood me just now,¡±


    ¡°My original intention was to persuade your father not to be serious with you,¡±


    ¡°There is no hatred between father and daughter, so what can''t be said?¡±


    Jemima said lightly: ¡°There is really no hatred between father and daughter,¡±


    ¡°But there is an inseparable hatred between the daughter and the vixen who destroys the family!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Be''s expression suddenly became very ugly.


    Gerard''s face on the side was also ashen.


    Be''s big eyes were instantly covered with water,


    And she said to Gerard with grievance: "Gerard..."


    Gerard was also very annoyed. After all, Jemima called Be a vixen, And the subtext was also equivalent to calling him


    a heartless man.


    So, he, who was so embarrassed, immediately shouted to Jemima: "Apologize to your mother, immediately,


    immediately!"


    Jemima said with a grim expression: "I''m sorry, you and she are both the murderers,"


    "Who indirectly killed my mother, and I will never apologize to both of you!"


    "You!" Gerard suddenly became annoyed, pointing at Jemima and was speechless for a while.


    In this life, Jemima hated Be the most.

 Chapter 4588

    Chapter 4588


    When she was just thinking about the past, she remembered that her mother washed her face in tears at home every


    day,


    And her father rarely came home. At that time, her mother told her that her father was hooked by a vixen outside,


    And the vixen in her mother''s mouth was Be, who was hidden in Gerard''s golden house.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, her mother was still pregnant with her sister,


    And it was precisely because she was pregnant with her sister,


    That she ignored the routine physical examination,


    And failed to detect and intervene in time at the initial stage of cancer.


    After giving birth to her younger sister. Her mother gave her breast milk for half a year.


    During that time, in order to ensure the healthiness of breast milk,


    She did not want to take even a single pill even if she caught a cold, so her treatment was dyed even more.


    When her mother felt unwell and went to the hospital,


    The doctor told her that she had terminal cancer.


    The doctor also said that the reason why her condition developed so rapidly,


    Had a great rtionship with her depression.


    Because of this, Jemima has been unable to forgive her father, let alone Be in front of her.


    Be knew that she was wrong, so she never dared to confront Jemima head-on.


    After she gave birth to her son, she was something,


    And she also tried to use her position in front of Gerard to find a way to get Jemima out of this family.


    However, after several trials, she found that although Gerard never admitted the mistakes of the year to Jemima on the


    surface,


    He always felt that he owed this daughter very much,


    So he was tolerant of Jemima in every possible way.


    It is precisely because of this that Be has never been able,


    To find a suitable opportunity to drive Jemima away from his eyes.


    As a result, the three people with their own thoughts fell into a strange stalemate.


    At this time, Charlie made a round of y and said to Gerard,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, I can''t talk as an outsider about your family matters.¡±


    ¡°So, I''ll go first, and we can talkter when we have time?¡±


    Gerard heard this. After hearing this, he quickly changed his face and said with a smile,


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Wade, I''m so sorry, it''s my daughter who has no sense of etiquette!¡±


    After that, he said to Jemima again:


    ¡°Today Mr. Wade is here, we can''t let him see the funny side of us,¡±


    ¡°And I have no other requirements for you, have a good meal together at noon,¡±


    ¡°And help me apany Mr. Wade around in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Turn, starting from tomorrow, I will no longer upy your time, what do you think?¡±


    Jemima immediately asked, ¡°What about the 50 million donations you promised me?¡±


    Gerard waved his hand and said proudly:


    ¡°As long as you take good care of Mr. Wade for me, I will cash the donation tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jemima agreed without hesitation, and said, ¡°I promise you!¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Since You two have agreed, then let''s sit down and eat and chat.¡±


    Gerard said with a smile: ¡°Yes, yes, eat and chat, eat and chat!¡±


    The four sat down at the dining table, and the servants immediately brought up a wide variety of meals.


    These meals are almost all ssic Cantonese dishes, and each dish is extremely elegant.


    While greeting Charlie to eat, Gerard introduced these precious dishes to him:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, our Cantonese cuisine is famous all over the world for the preciousness of the ingredients,¡±


    ¡°And the ingredients of my family are the best of the precious!¡±


    ¡°You see. These shark fins, abalone, fish maw, fish maw, bird''s nest, and Aolong are all top-notch!¡±


    ¡°And my chef is also a master of Cantonese cuisine.¡±


    ¡°There are so many dishes on this table, any one of them can be called the best. The pinnacle of Cantonese cuisine!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, did not move his chopsticks,


    But looked at Gerard and asked earnestly, ¡°By the way, Mr. Liu, I heard that roast goose is the ssic among the


    ssics in Cantonese cuisine,¡±


    ¡°I don''t know if it is ready in the house of Mr. Liu''s house already?¡±

 Chapter 4589

    Chapter 4589


    The moment Charlie mentioned the roast goose,


    The expressions of Gerard and Be changed suddenly.


    As an authentic Hong Konger, Gerard used to love roast goose.


    But ever since he learned that Hogan, a talented businessman,


    Had been selling roast goose for 20 years in Chinatown in the United States,


    He now hated roast goose to the core.


    Because as long as he thinks of this item, he will think of Hogan.


    As long as he thinks of Hogan, he will think of Be''s elopement with him,


    Which is known by everyone in Hong Kong know.


    Moreover, what made him even more depressed was that a woman like Be,


    Who did not touch the sun with her fingers, willingly followed Hogan,


    And sold roast goose for several years in Chinatown, which made his heart feel even more painful.


    But for those who have been injured, no matter how strong they appear on the surface,


    They must be fragile in their hearts, or fragile in a particr aspect.


    Although Gerard is powerful and has a detached status in Hong Kong,


    The more because of this, he cares strongly about the loss of face from back then.


    Be''s face was embarrassed because of this too.


    She has been very favored by Gerard for so many years,


    And after giving birth to a son, she started to gain his favors strongly.


    However, only that incident from that time made her very uneasy.


    Because she knew that it had always been Gerard''s minefield,


    And the fundamental reason why he isted her from his assets was also because of the existence of this minefield.


    If it weren''t for this incident,


    She would have already be Gerard''s most important and most trusted person,


    And Gerard''s assets would naturally have half of her share.


    This one wrong step, all the way affected her life for good.


    Seeing the subtle expressions of the two of them, Charlieughed in his heart,


    But asked curiously, ¡°What''s wrong with the two of you? Is there something wrong with the roast goose?¡±


    Gerard said embarrassedly: ¡°No, no, it''s mainly because there is no roast goose at home today.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade likes to eat it, I will have someone prepare it at night!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded and sighed: ¡°I like roast goose the most.¡±


    ¡°That crispy and greasy taste, paired with sweet sweet-scented osmanthus juice, it''s authentic...¡±


    Gerard''s expression was even more depressed, he even thought that.


    Charlie was deliberately mentioning roast goose to stimte him.


    However, on second thought, he soothed himself thinking,


    There should be very few people who know about Hogan selling roast goose in the United States.


    After all, the news that Hogan was about to be deported was only released recently by himself.


    When he released it, he did not reveal what Hogan was doing in the United States.


    So, thinking of this, he was a little relieved,


    Thinking that Charlie might just had mentioned roast goose by chance.


    Afterward, he bite the bullet and said with a smile:


    It seems that Mr. Wade has a lot of research on Cantonese cuisine.¡±


    ¡°If that''s the case, then I''ll ask someone to prepare more brine, roast goose, and roast pigeon tonight!¡±


    Charlie was satisfied he smiled, gave a thumbs-up, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Liu really pays attention to his work! To tell you the truth,¡± ¡°I used to follow my father to Hong Kong when I was


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    young.¡±


    ¡°Although many memories have been blurred, the roast goose still remains in my memory, fresh as those days!¡±


    Gerard asked curiously: ¡°Oh? I don''t know if Mr. Wade still remembers which roast goose he ate,¡±


    ¡°When he was a child? If he is still open, I will ask the people to buy it for you!¡±

 Chapter 4590

    Chapter 4590


    Charlie nodded. Looking back for a moment, he said with a serious face:


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the roast goose shop should be called Chen Kee Roast Goose.¡±


    ¡°I really can''t remember the exact location, but I still remember the taste.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°New, after all, the taste was absolutely amazing, and I still have an unforgettable aftertaste!¡±


    Chen Kee Roast Goose was the roast goose restaurant that Hogan''s father opened in Hong Kong.


    The old man had worked hard for decades to make Chen Kee Roast Goose the most famous roast goose brand in


    Hong Kong,


    And it had even been listed on the list of affordable Michelin restaurants in Hong Kong for many years,


    Which is very famous in Hong Kong.


    When Gerard heard Charlie''s words, he wanted to p his face on the spot, And couldn''t help scolding himself in his


    heart: ¡°Wow! I''m such a cheap talker!¡± ¡°I can''t help but ask him what the name of the store is... ¡°


    Be''s expression was even more embarrassing, with a bit of panic.


    Charlie just mentioned the roast goose, but he also mentioned Chen Kee''s roast goose,


    Doesn''t this mean that the big mouth directly ps her and Gerard in the face?


    Seeing that the expressions of the two of them froze, Jemima,


    Who was sitting opposite Charlie with a cold face, suddenly couldn''t hold back andughed out loud?


    Gerard immediately turned to stare at her, and asked angrily, ¡°What''s so funny?!¡±


    Jemima shrugged: ¡°It wasn''t funny at first, but the reaction of the two of you was so funny,¡±


    ¡°He just wanted to eat some roast goose. , why do you all react so strongly?¡±


    Gerard said angrily: ¡°Mr. Wade doesn''t know the reason, can you still not know?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Jemima said indifferently: ¡°I onlye back every time at night.¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep, I don''t have much contact with you,¡±


    ¡°How can I know what the rtionship between you and Roast Goose can be.¡±


    Gerard was suddenly speechless.


    He knew that his daughter was pretending to be confused,


    But he couldn''t speak too clearly, so he turned to Charlie and said,


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, I don''t know if other meals suit your taste?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Charlie nodded, put down his chopsticks, smacked his lips,


    And said solemnly and with a little regret, ¡°If there is a roast goose, it would be perfect.¡±


    Jemima couldn''t hold back when she heard this andughed.


    Her cold and beautiful face, when she smiled,


    Unexpectedly gave birth to two shallow pear vortices for no reason.


    Matching her ssical beauty, it really could be called a sinking fish and geese.


    Gerard was almost ashamed, red at Jemima, and scolded: ¡°Stopughing!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Jemima put away her smile, but still looked at Charlie with a smile, and asked him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, didn''t you mention the topic of roast goose on purpose?¡± Charlie pretended to be dazed and shook his head


    and said seriously, ¡°Miss Liu, I didn''t understand what you meant.¡±


    Jemima narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly, stared at him for a moment, And said seriously, ¡°Why do I think you are


    lying to me?¡±


    ¡°I am not, Have I?¡± Charlie asked seriously.


    Jemima nodded and said, "You have.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, "No, I don''t."


    Jemima said aggressively: "You obviously have it!"


    After speaking, she asked him again: "Are you trying to hold back? Are you smiling?"


    "No." Charlie said firmly, and said seriously: "Why should I hold back myughter?"


    Jemima looked at Charlie and said meaningfully,


    "Because you clearly know what roast goose is.


    "It''s always been mentioned by you, so you must be holding back in your heart,"


    "As the initiator, how could you not want tough?"

 Chapter 4591

    Chapter 4591


    Charlie smiled slightly: "Miss Liu, to tell you the truth, I have received professional training."


    "Yes, under normal circumstances, I won''tugh." After speaking, Charlie couldn''t helpughing:


    "Under normal circumstances, I won''tugh, unless I can''t help it!


    Hahahaha!"


    Charlie suddenlyughed, causing both Gerard and Be to be shocked and angry at the same time.


    Only then did they understand that the reason why Charlie kept mentioning,


    The topic of roast goose was not because he missed the taste as he said,


    But because he had been deliberately teasing them all the time!


    However, Jemima was not surprised at all, but was amused by Charlie''s sudden sharp turn,


    And the two facing each other tacitlyughed together.


    Gerard''s face became more and more ugly with theughter of the two.


    After a while, he mmed the table, looked at Charlie, and shouted angrily:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, from the moment we met, I treated you with courtesy and treated you as a guest,¡±


    ¡°But why did you do this? Deliberately humiliating me?!¡±


    Charlie was not nervous at all, and smiled lightly:


    ¡°Humiliating you? Mr. Liu, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Although this is your home, you can''t even make meugh. Right?¡±


    Gerard said with a red face: ¡°I invited you toe home to discuss cooperation with you,¡±


    ¡°Not to let you take the opportunity to make fun of me! This is too rude!¡±


    Charlie said innocently: ¡°Mr. Liu, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°The reason why Iughed just now was that Miss Liu kept


    making meugh.¡±


    "We are both young people. When sheughs, I want tough too. Is there any problem?¡±


    Gerard said angrily: "But you clearly know what roast goose means!¡±


    "Doesn''t what you said just now mean that you admitted that you did it on purpose?


    Charlie''s face was full of nk words: "Roast goose is a roast goose, besides being edible,¡±


    "What else can it mean? The reason I said this just now was because I thought,¡±


    "That Miss Liu was intentionally teasing me and wanted to see if I could hold back myughter,¡±


    "So I also wanted to y a little game with her, which is considered to enhance mutual understanding.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Jemima very seriously, and said,


    "It''s my honor to be able to make a beautiful girl like Miss Liu smile.¡±


    "If you say something over your own strength, the ancients don''t always say,¡±


    "A fairdy, What a gentlewoman, when I saw Miss Liu, I naturally wanted to show her a little effort, is this wrong?¡±


    As soon as Charlie said this, Jemima''s expression instantly became a little unnatural.


    She didn''t expect that Charlie suddenly brought the topic to her,


    And in addition to being ridiculed, she seemed to be a little serious.


    Gerard was also a little confused at this time.


    He really couldn''t figure out whether Charlie was trying to make fun of him,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Or whether he was really trying to please his daughter.


    If it is the former, then it must be unbearable with his own temper,


    And he must settle ounts with Charlie, otherwise, how can he be worthy of his current status?


    What''s more, his wife is sitting opposite him. If he is ridiculed in front of her, where should he put his face?


    But if it''s thetter, then the whole thing goes exactly as he expected.


    Because, his original idea was to pull out his daughter, let her take away Charlie''s soul,


    And then strike while the iron is hot and finalize the cooperation with him.


    After the cooperation is settled, with his daughter''s character,


    She will never give Charlie any chance to take advantage.


    In this way, he is the winner who has thestugh.


    Others will say that this kind of trick is called the empty-glove white wolf.


    But in Gerard''s view, this is clearly a lure master fishing with simted lures.


    Ordinary people while doing fishing, in addition to fishing gear,


    Also need to prepare all kinds of bait and nest material,


    And try every means to let the fish in the water open their mouths.

 Chapter 4592

    Chapter 4592


    But Lure masters are different. Lure masters only use anti-real bait.


    The fish eats the artificial bait and is caught.


    The bait can be used continuously after it is removed.


    As long as the technology is good, it can be reused indefinitely without additional payment and cost.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, at this time, he did not dare to continue arguing with Charlie on this issue.


    After all, he also nned to catch the big fish of ISU Shipping,


    So he tried his best not to turn against Charlie.


    As long as Charlie didn''t make it clear that he wasughing at himself,


    The green-haired turtle then had to pretend that he didn''t know about this matter to be treated.


    So, he quickly changed his expression and said with a smile:


    ¡°So that''s the case, Mr. Wade, it seems that I misunderstood you, and I will punish myself with one drink!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately picked up the wine ss and drank the white wine in it.


    Charlie nodded with a smile, and said,


    ¡°I really didn''t expect that the mere roast goose would make Mr. Liu so unhappy.¡±


    ¡°If so, then I won''t eat roast goose at night.¡±


    Gerard didn''t expect Charlie''s mouth to be inseparable After opening the word ¡°roast goose¡±,


    He could only bite the bullet and say with a smile:


    ¡°Okay, okay, I will have someone prepare western food at home that night!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand, looked at Jemima, and smiled:


    ¡°Miss Liu is not going to take me for a walk this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°To show me around Hong Kong? If it is convenient, how about we have something to eat outside together at night?¡±


    Jemima was suddenly overwhelmed by Charlie.


    She firmly believed that Charlie knew the allusion behind the roast goose,


    So he deliberately led her to admit it, but she did not expect that after ying tricks on her father,


    He actually rounded up the matter again with her.


    It was also at this moment that Jemima felt that the young man surnamed Wade in front of her was definitely not simple.


    Even, she has begun to doubt Charlie''s purpose ining to Hong Kong.


    If he really came to talk about cooperation,


    Why should he seize the handle of her father and stab him repeatedly?


    The man seemed to have a n to make her father ufortable.


    Thinking of this, she also wanted to explore Charlie''s real purpose, so she said very cheerfully:


    ¡°Since Mr. Wade wants to eat out at night, then I''ll take you to try the authentic Hong Kong-style snacks.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°A word is settled!¡±


    Gerard finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Charlie''s smiling expression at this moment.


    In fact, he is not sure whether Charlie is deliberately mocking him,


    But he is reluctant to get to the bottom of it right now. ording to his n,


    Just Let Charlie and Jemima get to know each other today, and then give them some private time.


    Take Charlie to thepany and start chatting with him about cooperation.


    He thought to himself: ¡°As long as the cooperation can be negotiated,¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter whether the surnamed Wade is mocking me or not;¡±


    ¡°But if the cooperation cannot be negotiated, then I will definitely not suffer from this dumb loss,¡±


    ¡°Since he has arrived in Hong Kong. If he wants to leave this ce, he must pay the price!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately said with a smile: ¡°You two young people can eat out alone at night,


    We are old, and we are not used to eating outside, so we will not join you.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Jemima and said, ¡°Jemima,¡±


    ¡°Ask Amin to apany you with the motorcade in the afternoon, and if anything happens, just tell him directly.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Jemima shook her head and said:


    ¡°I''ll drive with Mr. Wade, don''t let Amin follow us when there are too many people and I''m ufortable.¡±


    After that, she looked up at Charlie and asked, ¡°What do you think, Mr.Wade?¡±


    Charlie knew Jemima wanted to find an opportunity in private,


    So he also followed the flow and said, ¡°Of course, I firmly support all of Miss Liu''s decisions.¡±

 Chapter 4593

    Chapter 4593


    Gerard saw that Charlie seemed to have a love for his daughter, and he was finally relieved.


    The fish has already spoken, and the rest depends on when he bites the hook.


    Satisfied, Gerard said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I have something to do with the group in the afternoon,¡±


    ¡°So I won''t apany you. Let Jemima be with you and have a good time in Hong Kong.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said casually: ¡°Mr. Liu, feel free to do anything,¡±


    ¡°As long as I have Miss Jemima to apany me.¡±


    Gerard nodded with satisfaction and instructed his daughter: ¡°Jemima, please help me entertain Mr. Wade.¡±


    Jemima was also unequivocal and asked directly said: ¡°When will you arrange the 50 million donations you promised?¡±


    Gerard said casually: ¡°As long as you are obedient, within three days,¡±


    ¡°I will have the finance transfer the money to your foundation''s ount.¡±


    Jemima while nodding said: ¡°Mr. Wade is here to testify, you must speak your mind.¡±


    ¡°That''s natural!¡± Gerard said with a serious look:


    ¡°You old bean, it has been so many years, when have I never followed my words?¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he suddenly felt a little disgusted in his heart.


    He didn''t know how many times Gerard broke his word in his life,


    But he knew that after his father died, Gerard broke his promise to his father.


    It''s just that Jemima didn''t know this. When she heard Gerard say this,


    She felt relieved and said, ¡°That''s good!¡±


    Charlie looked at Gerard and wanted to ask him if he still remembered Changying Wade,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    And whether he still remembered the words. The agreement between him and that man.


    But thinking about it carefully, if he asks this question now,


    Gerard must have a hint that he came to Hong Kong this time for Hogan and not to discuss cooperation with him.


    Even, it is very likely that he thinks of his father because of this,


    Combined with his surname Wade,bined with his resemnce to his father, can deduce his identity.


    Thinking of this, Charlie temporarily suppressed this urge.


    He flew more than 10,000 kilometers to Hong Kong,


    And he couldn''t reveal his identity so easily, it would be no fun.


    So, he looked at Jemima and said with a smile,


    ¡°Miss Liu, since the meal, is finished, why don''t we go first?¡±


    Jemima nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then let''s go.¡±


    Charlie stood up and said to Gerard and Be,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, Mrs. Liu, thank you for your hospitality, and Miss Liu and I will go out for a walk.¡±


    Gerard said with a smile, ¡°Okay, then Mr. Wade have a good time first,¡±


    ¡°Let''s have a talk about business tomorrow.¡±


    Charlie and Jemima came out of the restaurant side by side, Jemima said to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please wait a moment, I''ll go upstairs to get something.¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Miss Jemima, you need my help with anything?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jemima said casually: ¡°It''s just some


    personal belongings,¡±


    ¡°Please wait for me here for a while, and I''lle down immediately.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jemima took the elevator upstairs, After a while,


    She walked out of the elevator holding a cardboard box.


    Charlie took the initiative to step forward and said, ¡°Miss Jemima, let me get it for you.¡±


    Jemima nodded slightly: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie took the box and hugged it, and went out of the vi with her.


    In the yard, Jemima walked straight toward a normal version of the Te Model 3.


    Te''s cheapest entry-level sedan looks out of ce in a yard full of Rolls- Royces and Maybachs.

 Chapter 4594

    Chapter 4594


    Charlie didn''t expect that she would drive such an electric car of not expensive than 200,000 yuan,


    And he couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    Jemima also saw the surprise in Charlie''s eyes, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, my car is a bit crude, please don''t mind.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Charlie waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I am not a little concerned about the car. Don''t be particr


    about it,¡± ¡°Let alone an electric car with four wheels, even if it is an electric bike with two wheels, I''m fine.¡±


    Jemima nodded and said a little coldly:


    ¡°That''s good, please Mr. Wade helps me with the things. Put it in the trunk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie readily agreed, and after putting things in the trunk, he opened the co-pilot''s door and sat in.


    Jemima was already waiting in the driver''s seat at this time.


    After Charlie got in the car, she drove the Te directly out of the vi.


    As she drove down Shixun Road, she asked Charlie,


    ¡°I don''t know where Mr. Wade wants to go for a stroll in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I can go anywhere.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°As you please, you can take me any ce of your choice.¡±


    Jemima nodded, nced at Charlie, and asked,


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, I have always wanted to ask you a question. I don''t know if it is convenient?¡±


    Charlie asked with a smile. ¡°Does Miss Jemima want to ask me if I am single now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jemima frowned slightly and said, ¡°I just want to ask Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°If you know the reason behind the frequent mention of roast goose at the dinner table just now. What does it mean?¡±


    Charlie felt that Jemima seemed to be aware of it, so he shook his head: ¡°I just said it casually, I don''t know what is the


    meaning behind it,¡±


    ¡°And I wonder if Miss Jemima can exin it?¡±


    Jemima said lightly: ¡°My father used to have a subordinate named Hogan.


    Later, this man eloped with my current stepmother to the United States and opened a roast goose shop in Chinatown.¡±


    ¡°The matter of the two of them eloping has always been a very sensitive subject for my father.¡±


    ¡°So roasted goose is a taboo for him.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Miss Jemima, with all due respect,¡±


    ¡°Your stepmother doesn''t look like someone who can endure hardship.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Jemima said: ¡°She usually doesn''t even bother to wash her own und3rwear,¡±


    ¡°And has several servants waiting around her every day at any time.¡±


    After speaking, she couldn''t help but sigh:


    ¡°However, it is this kind of pampered personality, and one can''t expect her,¡±


    ¡°To be able to follow Hogan to open a roast goose shop for a few years in the United States.¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°It seems that she and that Hogan had the true love.¡±


    Jemima shook her head and said, ¡°This, I don''t know.¡± After speaking, she looked at Charlie again and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, do you really not know about these things?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie shrugged and said, ¡°I know Mrs. Liu eloped with someone before.¡±


    ¡°You should have heard about it all over Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°And many big entrepreneurs will talk about it as gossip after dinner,¡±


    ¡°But I haven''t heard of what she did abroad after eloping with others.¡±


    Charlie saw that Jemima was not an ordinary woman,


    So he didn''t want to let her realize his true motives.


    After all, even Gerard has only recently learned about Hogan''s opening of a roast goose shop in the United States,


    And this incident has not been reported back to Hong Kong.


    If an outsider admits to knowing, it means admitting that he and Hogan have a rtionship.


    Jemima was a little skeptical. She always felt that Charlie''s mention of roast goose,


    At the dinner table seemed to be intentional, but when Charlie said this,


    She also felt that there was no loophole in logic.


    After all, Charlie''s identity is a high-level assistant of ISU Shipping,


    And he came from the maind, so it is unlikely that he knows about Chinatown in the United States.


    So, she put the matter behind her and said to him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you don''t have a designated ce to go, then we''ll go to Tsim Sha Tsui first,


    Where my ssmates and I organized a meeting. A charity sale, I will drop the things in the car over there.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°No problem with that.¡±

 Chapter 4595

    Chapter 4595


    Tsim Sha Tsui is one of the most prosperousmercial centers in Hong Kong and a shopping paradise.


    ording to Jemima, she and her ssmates have been raising funds,


    For a charity sale in the central area of Tsim Sha Tsui Commercial Street these days.


    ording to everyone''s original division ofbor, she was going toe back tomorrow,


    But she was called home from school by her father at noon,


    And she agreed to take Charlie around in the afternoon,


    So she simply brought the things that she had prepared for the charity sale with her as she wasing here, by the


    way.


    Moreover, she really didn''t know where to take Charlie.


    She spent most of her time at home and school. Apart from doing some charity,


    She didn''t have any entertainment activities on weekdays,


    So her father asked her to give Charlie apany as a tour guide,


    So she simply went about her own business and took Charlie along.


    Charlie came with his parents several times when he was young.


    He felt that because of the small area of Hong Kong,


    There were many people, and cars, and most of the streets were narrow and cramped,


    So he was not interested in the wandering around Hong Kong,


    So he nned to follow Jemima and walked around to have a look in general.


    Jemima drove the car into the parking lot of a shopping mall in Tsim Sha Tsui,


    And then got out of the car with Charlie.


    Charlie went to the back of the car, opened the trunk, and helped Jemima get her personal belongings.


    At this time, an all-ck Rolls-Royce Cullinan parked in front of Jemima Te''s car,


    The cab window was lowered, and a boy in a suit and leather shoes with neatlybed hair said in surprise:


    ¡°Jemima, weren''t youing over tomorrow? Why are you here now?¡±


    Jemima frowned slightly and asked him, "What are you doing here?¡±


    The other party smiled and said, "I didn''t hear that your Hong Kong University is holding a charity sale,¡±


    "So I thought about it. I came here to support you, I heard that you areing tomorrow,¡±


    "I didn''t want to be too deliberate, so I came early today, I didn''t expect you to be early too, it''s so fateful!¡±


    Jemima asked again: "How do you know that I''ming tomorrow?¡±


    The young man known as Henry Zhong smiled and said:


    ¡°I happened to pass by here at noon and saw the school badge and volunteers of your University,¡±


    ¡°So I went over to ask, and I found out that it was a charity sale organized by you,¡±


    ¡°So I asked. When are youing over? They told me that you areing tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You know me. I don''t like being active, so I thought about going home,¡±


    ¡°And getting a few watches and donating them before you came. It''s such a coincidence to meet you here.¡±


    He said tteringly, ¡°Oh, by the way, Jemima, in order to support your University Charity Sale,


    ¡°I brought a few Patek Philippe and Rolex watches to support you,¡±


    ¡°And there are two parrots. The total price is almost four million.¡±


    Jemima said with a cold expression: ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Zhong, we are all selling small personal items for charity here,¡±


    ¡°And the maximum unit price does not exceed 10,000 HKD.¡±


    ¡°These things of yours are too expensive, and it is difficult to sell them on such asions, thank you for your kindness.¡±


    Henry waved his hand: ¡°It doesn''t matter, although it is a watch worth more than four million,¡± ¡°It can be priced at three


    million. Well, the price is good, I believe it will be sold out soon.¡±


    After saying that, he deliberately winked at her and said with a smile:


    "I''m here to cheer you up, the famous Jemima organized the charity sale,¡±


    ¡°If there are not many pieces. Valuablemodities are really unreasonable, am I right?¡±


    Jemima shook her head and said lightly: "Thank you for your kindness,¡±


    "But the reason why I organized a charity sale is to make charity work more grounded and lower the threshold.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "At the lowest level, so that more people can participate,¡±

 Chapter 4596

    Chapter 4596


    Jemima continued: "After the valuables, you mentionede in,¡±


    "It will dampen the enthusiasm of ordinary people to participate in charity, so there is no need.¡±


    Henry hurriedly said: "Jemima, if you think it''s not suitable,¡±


    "Then I can donate money, how about 10 million HKD?¡±


    Jemima said: "Donation is not a problem, our charity foundation has opened a notarized ount,¡±


    "You can send money directly to the ount, and you can also make a note to be an anonymous donor.¡±


    "Or real-name donation, if it is an anonymous donation, we will write the enthusiastic citizen,¡±


    "If it is a donation in real name, we will write your name on it.¡±


    After speaking, Jemima said again: "But since Mr. Zhong doesn''t like to be too active and deliberate,¡±


    ¡°Then I think it is more appropriate for you to choose the anonymous donations option''.¡±


    Henry¡¯s expression suddenly became ugly.


    He originally wanted to take advantage of Jemima¡¯s absence today and hurry to show it first.


    As soon as a few precious watches are taken out, it is estimated that the volunteers here will definitely be in an uproar.


    While admiring him, they will definitely contact Jemima as soon as possible,


    And then he will be able to passively pretend to be in front of Jemima.


    When he suddenly bumped into Jemima just now, he felt that God was helping him,


    And this was just a good way to put on a wave without showing any signs.


    But unexpectedly, Jemima didn¡¯t appreciate him.


    Even with a few words, she dug a hole for him.


    Now that it is difficult for him to ride a tiger,


    If he doesn¡¯t want to lose face, he can only honestly cash in the donation of 10 million HKD,


    And ording to Jemima, it must be an anonymous donation.


    Seeing his embarrassed expression, Jemima said indifferently,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Mr. Zhong goes back on his words, just treat it as if you didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Henry blurted out without thinking,


    ¡°No! Absolutely not! How could I go back on it?¡±


    "Isn''t it just 10 million HKD? I''ll transfer the money right away!¡±


    After saying that, he picked up the phone.


    Jemima nodded: "Then turn around slowly, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first.¡±


    Then, seeing Charlie''s dy in showing up,


    She turned around and nced at the back of the car: "Mr. Wade?¡±


    Charlie was at this time Leaning his head out, he joked with a smile:


    "Oh, I won''t dy the two of you, right?¡±


    "You can continue, just pretend I don''t exist, and I''m not in a hurry.¡±


    Jemima knew that Charlie was making fun of her, so sheined a little and said,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Mr. Wade, you are the fiance my father arranged for me.¡±


    "What do you mean by hiding behind the car at this time? Are you not a man?¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he couldn''t help but cracked his mouth and smile.


    He somewhat admired her.


    One is that he admires how fast this girl turns her head;


    The other is that he admires that she doesn''t wait to have revenge and will give it on the spot.


    He was just making fun of her, he didn''t expect her to turn her face and use him as a shield,


    And by the way, she also damaged him, and it was indeed something.


    However, Jemima underestimated Charlie.


    She doesn''t hold grudges overnight, and neither does Charlie.


    So, Charlie said with a look of shame: ¡°I''m sorry, Jemima, it''s my fault.¡±


    ¡°If I encounter such troublemakers in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely stand in front of you as soon as possible.¡±


    Jemima nodded with satisfaction and spoke:


    ¡°In the future, when you stay with me, you must not be so girly,¡±


    ¡°You must be tougher and more manly! Otherwise, how can you give me a sense of security?¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Charlie said seriously: ¡°My previous personality... is really too timid.¡±

 Chapter 4597

    Chapter 4597


    Jemima couldn''t hold back her smile, and said, ¡°You know it!¡±


    At this moment, Charlie put one arm under the cardboard box, walked to Jemima,


    And took advantage of her unpreparedness. He reached out and grabbed her other hand and held it tightly,


    His eyes and tone were firm and he said, ¡°Dear, please believe me,¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will do my best to protect you, Never let you get hurt!¡±


    Jemima was caught by Charlie''s little hand, and the first reaction was like being electrocuted,


    Wanting to break free, Charlie''s grasp was strong, and Jemima couldn''t pull it out at all.


    Moreover, she didn''t dare to tantly forcefully pump.


    Because in that case, she is afraid that Henry will see through the trick between the two at once,


    And then he will reallye back stronger.


    So, she could only suppress the anger in her heart and said to Charlie, ¡°You''d better do what you say!¡±


    After speaking, she said to him, "Let''s go!¡±


    Henry''s face was ashen, and he blurted out: "Jemima! Who is this guy?!¡±


    Jemima was still holding hands with Charlie, feeling very irritable, so she said angrily,


    "Didn''t you hear what I said just now? He is my fiance!


    "How is that possible!¡± Henry said angrily as if his tail had been stomped on:


    "My dad had dinner with Uncle Liu onlyst week, and Uncle Liu said he was in favor of me being with you,¡±


    "And he also said that we can develop a rtionship.¡± "I hope I can work harder, it''s only been a week, howe you


    have a fiance?!¡±


    Jemima pointed to the right hand held by Charlie, and said with a serious expression:


    ¡°You also know that I don''t post updates on social media. If he isn''t my fiance,"


    ¡°How could I have let you hold my hand? You should have pped him a long time ago!"


    Charlie knew that Jemima was talking about him, so he sternly confronted Henry and shouted:


    "What do you mean? Do you want to pick up my fiancee? If you dare to pester her again,"


    "Be careful that I will p you to death!"


    After speaking, he turned to Jemima and asked seriously, "Dear, I am like this! Am I a man enough?"


    Jemima wanted to die in depression, but she could only bite the bullet and say,


    "Enough is enough... You''ve changed so fast all of a sudden, I''m a little ufortable..."


    Henry was in a hurry at this time. Pointing at Charlie, he scolded:


    "What the hell are you doing? Dare to talk to me like that?"


    "Haven''t you heard of the Four Dragons in Hong Kong?!"


    Charlie shook his head, and said nkly: "What are the four dragons in Hong Kong? I came from the maind, and I


    have never heard of it."


    ¡°You lost it!¡± Henry gritted his teeth: ¡°You haven''t even heard of the Four Dragons in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°If you do, you dare to pretend to be in front of me,¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I will let you go this time!¡±


    Charlie quickly asked Jemima with a look of panic:


    ¡°Dear, who are the four little dragons in Hong Kong? Are they big?¡± Jemima''s hand was held by Charlie all the time,


    feeling very depressed,


    And said with a look of hopelessness: ¡°The background... the background is quite big,¡±


    ¡°His father is one of the top five in Hong Kong by strength.¡±


    ¡°And he has a deep rtionship with the famous Hongmen, he belongs to the kind that can do anything.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°Ah? What should I do? Can my future father-inw help me settle it?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jemima shook her head: ¡°My dad can talk to Hongmen, so it should be settled.¡±


    After speaking, she saw that Charlie seemed to be really scared, so she said, ¡°But if you are scared, just say it, I Let my


    dad arrange for you to run away,¡± ¡°You can leave Hong Kong, they shouldn''t do anything to you.¡±

 Chapter 4598

    Chapter 4598


    Henry also heard the conversation between the two, and shouted coldly:


    ¡°Boy, you fcuking provoked me and now want to run away.¡± ¡°Let me tell you if you don''t kneel in front of me and kowtow


    three times,¡±


    ¡°And p yourself a hundred times in this matter today, I, Henry Zhong, will never let you go!¡±


    Charlie raised his eyes and looked at him, asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding?¡± Henry thought that Charlie was afraid, and said angrily:


    ¡°What the hell are you thinking, I will joke with you like this?!¡±


    Seeing Henry''s fierce appearance, Jemima couldn''t help realizing that he seemed to be ying a big game,


    So she didn''t care about Charlie holding her hand, and quickly pulled him aside and whispered,


    ¡°This guy is very bad. If you mess with him, you should apologize to him,¡±


    ¡°And not fight for this matter, otherwise, I''m afraid my dad won''t be able to protect you...¡±


    Charlie couldn''t help smacking his lips, put away his yful expression, and said,


    ¡°Let me, apologize to a bedbug, if this spreads out,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°What will my fathers and fellow vigers think of me in the future?¡±


    ¡°How will the big yellow dog at the head of the vige think of me?¡±


    ¡°After that, he turned his face, looked at Henry in the car, put away the joking expression, and said seriously:


    ¡°Boy, ording to my previous temper, I will just say a few words to you just now,¡± ¡°I will definitely call my royal body


    calligrapher, p you 10,000 in the face first,¡±


    ¡°And then put some calligraphy on your forehead, but you are lucky,¡±


    ¡°I came to Hong Kong this time, not to waste my time on fish and shrimp like you,¡±


    ¡°So from now on, don''t let me see your face again, otherwise,¡±


    ¡°I''ll turn you, the four dragons in Hong Kong, into a worm in Hong Kong!¡±


    Jemima was surprised to hear that, when she wanted to stop Charlie, it was alreadyte.


    Henry was instantly furious at Charlie''s anger, and pointed at him and said coldly:


    ¡°You are really courting death! Do you know that no one in Hong Kong dares to talk to me like this!¡±


    Charlie was toozy to pay attention to him, and said lightly:


    ¡°Remember what I said, avoid my sight, or you will be finished if you see me again.¡±


    After that, he took Jemima''s hand, turned around, and walked towards the exit of the parking lot.


    Henry didn''t catch up, but while looking at Charlie''s back through the rearview mirror,


    He gritted his teeth and took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    At this time, Jemima, who was dragged away by Charlie, stomped her feet in a hurry and blurted out,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, why do you have topete with that person!¡±


    Charlie asked her back: "Isn''t this what you want? Do you not want to let me be your shield,¡±


    "Then I will do what you want, how about it, are you satisfied with the effect?¡±


    Jemima blurted out: "I asked you to be my shield, but I didn''t expect you to speak harshly to him.¡±


    "You don''t need to say anything, just leave with me, there''s no need to provoke him at all!¡±


    "This man will have a grudge! He will definitely trouble you!¡±


    She suddenly stopped and grabbed Charlie''s hand. As he was about to go back, she said eagerly,


    "No! You hurry back with me, and I will ask my dad to arrange for someone to take you off Hong Kong immediately!¡±


    "No need.¡± Charlie pulled her with a little force, then dragged her out,


    And said indifferently, "Apologizing is not my style, let alone running away,¡±


    "The mere four dragons in Hong Kong are not enough for me.¡±


    "I can stick them in my teeth if all the four little dragons were here,¡±


    "I would fry them and could serve them as a dish.¡± "You...¡± Jemima stomped her feet anxiously as she was dragged


    away by Charlie,


    And her feet slipped. she blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade! This is not the time for you to say harsh words,¡± ¡°They will kill you if


    you don''t stop now! It''s all my fault,¡±


    ¡°I''m begging you, okay? Youe with me first!¡±


    ¡°If you still want to talk to my dad about cooperation,¡±


    ¡°Then simply let my dade to the maind to find you, okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie said lightly: ¡°You promised your dad to take me around,¡±


    ¡°And you also promised your dad, you are going to take me to taste the authentic Hong Kong snacks in the evening,¡±


    ¡°You have to fulfill these promises first, and then tell me about other things----- ¡±

 Chapter 4599

    Chapter 4599


    Jemima almost copsed at this time.


    Now she is powerless to care about being held by Charlie, she just wants to get herself out of trouble and solve it


    quickly.


    Pulling other men to do things like shields, which she has seen many times on TV, but she had never done it herself.


    Just as Charlie made a joke just now, she couldn''t help but think of a prank.


    But she really didn''t expect that he could turn things into such an out-of control situation step by step.


    This also made her feel scared for the first time because she was joking,


    And even her voice was a little choked up, and she begged:


    ¡°Charlie, I beg you, leave Hong Kong first, and you cane backter,


    But if you don''t leave today, it will be very troublesome!¡±


    Charlie saw that her eyes were flushed, and she was about to cry, so he stopped,


    Let go of the hand that was holding her, and said seriously,


    ¡°Miss Liu, you don''t have to worry about me, I''ll tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°I came to Hong Kong this time just to find trouble!¡±


    He said indifferently, ignoring Jemima''s surprised eyes,


    ¡°I came to Hong Kong, someone provokes me, I want to deal with him;¡±


    ¡°If no one provokes me, I will find a group of people toe out and y a game!¡±


    ¡°If that Henry has nothing to do with Four Dragons, then I may not be toozy to know him in general,¡±


    ¡°But since he has a close rtionship with Four Dragons Shen, even if he doesn''t provoke me today,¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow, I maye to the door and clear Four Dragons!¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?!¡± Jemima was stunned and blurted out:


    ¡°You If you don''t talk about good business, what do you do when youe to Four Dragons?!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what Four Dragons is? In Hong Kong, no matter how rich the richest man is,¡±


    ¡°He doesn''t dare to fight against Four Dragons, they will kill people!¡±


    Charlie naturally couldn''t tell Jemima that he had read the information given by Joseph,


    Before getting off the ne. This time, there were many forces in Hong Kong.


    Who wanted to kill Hogan and take 30 million, and the name of Four Dragons was listed in it.


    Therefore, before Hogan is sent back, he had to touch Four Dragons himself,


    So he smiled and said to Jemima, ¡°It''s alright, I like to seek excitement.¡±


    After that, he intentionally ended the topic,


    He dragged the cardboard box in his arms and asked her,


    ¡°Aren''t you going to deliver something? Let''s go?¡±


    Jemima was helpless, sighed, and said, ¡°I''ll call my dad to see if he can find a solution.¡±


    Charlie frowned, turned around, walked out, and said,


    ¡°If you tell your dad about this, then I won''t go back to your house at night,¡±


    ¡°And I''ll ask about Four Dragons when I go out.¡±


    ¡°Where is the old nest of theirs, go and talk to them directly.¡± ¡°You...¡± Jemima was speechless, she had beenpletely


    broken down by Charlie''s indifferent attitude,


    So she could only grit her teeth and said,


    ¡°Okay, since you don''t want to go, from now on, I will follow you wherever you go!¡±


    "Okay." Charlie agreed casually, and said, "Anyway, you are my guide, so just follow.


    Jemima was speechless, she could only sigh, ran two steps to keep up with him,


    And said, "Then we won''t eat out tonight, we will go home early."


    No." Charlie waved his hand: "If you want to go back home,"


    "I really want to experience the nightlife in Hong Kong."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jemima reluctantly said: "Okay, okay... I''ll be with you..."


    Charlie nodded, took out his mobile phone, and called Joseph.


    As soon as the call was made, Joseph said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, what are your orders?"


    Charlie nced at Jemima and asked, "Have you investigated Henry Zhong before?"


    "Master I have investigated," Joseph said:


    "Henry is the eldest son of Herman Zhong, the richest man in Hong Kong."


    "Herman''s assets can make it into the top five even the top three in Hong Kong," "But he has a deep rtionship with


    Four Dragons." ¡°Four Dragons is now a big yer. The head of the family is his adoptive father.¡±

 Chapter 4600

    Chapter 4600


    After speaking, Joseph said again: ¡°By the way, Four Dragons is very interested in Hogan''s secret head bounty this


    time.¡±


    ¡°The legal system of Hong Kong has been getting better and better these years.¡±


    ¡°He is also more serious, and there are many younger men under him,¡±


    ¡°The expenses are huge, and the overall financial situation is rtively tight.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Four Dragons is so poor, doesn''t Herman usually help?¡±


    ¡°Helps.¡± Joseph said: ¡± If Herman didn''t help, Four Dragons would have startedying off staff long ago.¡±


    ¡°Herman had a lot of help when he made his fortune in Four Dragons,¡±


    ¡°So Four Dragons also relied on this point and kept reaching out to him.¡±


    ¡°Later, when Herman grew up, he also wanted to leave some ties with Four Dragons.¡±


    ¡°So he helped Four Dragons start its transformation. Four Dragons now have four main ie channels,¡±


    ¡°One is to open pawn shops, one is to open nightclubs and bars,¡±


    ¡°One is to smuggle frozen meat, and the other is underground casinos,¡±


    ¡°In addition to casinos, the first three businesses were all started by Herman.¡±


    Charlie hummed and said, ¡°Which is the biggest nightclub under Four Dragons?¡±


    Joseph replied, "It''s called Inspur Club, in Lan Kwai Fong.¡±


    "Hmmm¡±...¡± Charlie whispered softly and said with a smile, "Okay, I see.¡±


    He hung up the phone and said to Jemima beside him,


    "Miss Jemima, why don''t we do this, let''s eat at night. After dinner, take me to a nightclub.¡±


    Jemima''s head was about to explode, she subconsciously asked,


    "Charlie, you asked about Four Dragons'' nightclub on the phone just now, shouldn''t you be going?¡±


    Yes.¡± Charlie smiled slightly: "Go and experience the famous nightlife in Hong Kong.¡±


    Jemima blurted out: "Then you can''t go to Four Dragons'' nightclub by name!¡±


    "You just offended Henry. It''s very dangerous there!¡±


    Charlieughed: "The danger is for sure, but who is the danger, in the end, we have to look at this.¡±


    Seeing Charlie''s yful and understated look,


    Jemima was very concerned about his arrival road, she is now more confused.


    From Charlie''s phone call just now, she can conclude that he is by no means so reckless as he seems,


    And he may have already investigated the various forces in Hong Kong clearly, and he is confident.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but ask him: ¡°Who the h3ll are you?¡±


    "Me?" Charlie smiled and said, "I should be someone who no one can afford to offend in Hong Kong."


    Jemima couldn''t help frowning, and she became cautious and asked Charlie:


    "What are you doing in Hong Kong this time?"


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "I will preside over a justice."


    Jemima was surprised for a while, she really couldn''t figure out Charlie''s routine,


    This person''s words are true and false, and it is difficult to see through his character.


    It was only two hours after they met, but her impression of him changed several times.


    At first, she felt that he seemed to be quite humorous,


    And he also had a certain degree of control in his speech,


    And he could handle it with ease in front of her father.


    When she met Henry, she felt that Charlie seemed to be missing a bit of shrewdness,


    And he was somewhat reckless, not knowing how to judge the situation.


    Moreover, the act of taking the initiative to grab her hand,


    In her opinion at the time, was a bit abrupt.


    Then, Charlie''s attitude of refusing to leave Hong Kong made her feel that, This person waspletely ignorant of the


    dangers in the world, And she had already said this, but he was still unmoved, he was simply fearless.


    But until now, she felt that her previous views about him seemed wrong.


    Charlie is indeed fearless, but fearlessness is not because of ignorance, On the contrary, because he already knows


    himself and his opponent. Thinking of this, she looked at him and couldn''t help but ask,


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then...then can you tell me what justice you came to Hong Kong for?¡±


    ¡°What justice?¡±

 Chapter 4601

    Chapter 4601


    Hearing Jemima''s question, Charlie smiled slightly and said, "I can''t tell you this, for now, let''s keep it a little mysterious.¡±


    Jemima couldn''t help frowning and asked him:


    "Then have you ever thought about what would you do if Henry were to target you?¡±


    "You are invincible with two fists in Hong Kong, how can you beat Four Dragons?¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and said with a smile:


    ¡°You look down on me too much. Two fists can''t beat four hands?¡± ¡°Add a zero, and I don''t even care about forty.¡±


    Jemima thought that Charlie was running the train with his mouth full again.


    She has been schizophrenic by him, so she can only shake her head helplessly: ¡°You really convinced me!¡±


    After that, she could only walk out of the parking lot with him.


    The two walked out of the garage and went to the most crowded shopping mall in Tsim Sha Tsui.


    In addition to the crowded passenger flow, there are also many salesmen,


    Specializing in promotion and sales, as well as manymodity exhibition areas.


    In the best part of the square, there are a number of neat booths,


    These booths are hung with the logo of Hong Kong University,


    And many students in school uniforms are busy in front of the booths.


    Jemima, who was in aplicated mood, took Charlie straight to these booths,


    And this was the venue for her and her ssmates to do charity bazaars.


    Seeing Jemimaing over, many students were very surprised, and many people gathered around to say hello to her.


    One of the boys wearing sses hurried forward and asked, ¡°Sister Jemima, why are you here today?¡±


    Jemima smiled slightly and replied, ¡°I have something to do here in the afternoon, so I stopped by.¡±


    Then Jemima asked him, ¡°How are the sales today?¡±


    "It''s not very good.¡± The boy said a little decadently:


    ¡°We have sold about 30,000 HKD since 8:00 in the morning. I thought it could be around 50,000.¡±


    Jemima encouraged: ¡°It doesn''t matter, more than 30,000 is already a lot of money, and it is worth encouraging.¡±


    Allen sighed: ¡°Sister Jemima, you have donated tens of millions by yourself,¡±


    ¡°So many of us are busy, and we only have this in total. I''m really ashamed to have this little money...¡±


    Jemima was busy: ¡°Arun, don''t say that, charity is not about giving more money than anyone,¡±


    ¡°But to let as many people as possible do what they can.¡±


    ¡°The money I donated is not my own, it''s just a generosity to others, and I can only do my little like you do.¡±


    After saying that, she took the cardboard box from Charlie and handed it to the other person.


    Then she said, ¡°Allen, these are some personal things I have left unused.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have marked the selling price. ording to thebel price, the total is more than 20,000 HKD.¡±


    Immediately, Jemima spread her hands and said again:


    ¡°Look, I''m not very rich myself, and there are only so many things I can take out,¡±


    ¡°So don''t feel ashamed because you take out a few things,¡±


    ¡°Even if you can''t take out anything, you could volunteer for Charity is also very worthy of recognition!¡±


    ¡°So, please work hard, we will sell all the things we have raised as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I have called on other students in the school to donate as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Some useless personal idle items, when umted, will definitely be able to do a lot of good deeds.¡±


    Encouraged by Jemima, everyone cheered, and each one was full of energy.


    At this time, a girl who looked gentle looked at Charlie and asked,


    ¡°Sister Jemima, who is this handsome guy? You haven''t introduced him to us yet.¡±


    Jemima looked at Charlie and said to everyone: ¡°This is Mr. Wade, a guest of my family.¡±


    ¡°Guest?¡± The girl said meaningfully: ¡°Sister Jemima, isn''t this the fiance your family arranged for you?¡±


    ¡°How could it be...¡± Jemima heard the words ¡°fiance¡± and felt that her mentality was about to copse in an instant,


    So she said without hesitation: ¡°Don''t gossip here, Mr. Wade is my father''s friend and just came here.¡± ¡°He wants to talk


    about something with my father in Hong Kong.¡± ¡°Because he hasn''t been to Hong Kong for many years, I temporarily


    serve as his guide and show him around.¡± ¡°That''s it.¡± The girl said regretfully, ¡°Sister Jemima,¡±


    ¡°In fact, this handsome guy is a good match for you! You can actually think about it!¡±


    ¡°I have known you for so long, and I have never seen you date and procrastinate.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is still looking forward to seeing who you are going to be with before graduation!¡±

 Chapter 4602

    Chapter 4602


    Jemima said helplessly: ¡°Please take care of yourself, I heard that you broke up with your new boyfriend again?¡±


    ¡°You have only been dating for a few days this time.¡± The girl pouted:


    ¡°I don''t even want that sgumbag. Mention him! He was with me just because he wanted me to help him with his


    graduation project.¡±


    ¡°I helped him finish the graduation project, and he broke up with me...¡±


    Jemima sighed and said: ¡°Please keep your eyes open the next time you see a boy.¡±


    The girl nced at Charlie again and said seriously,


    ¡°But then again, Sister Jemima, I really think the man next to you is a good match for you!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Jemima hurriedly reached out to stop the other party and said,


    ¡°You have proven countless times on yourself that your vision is basically equal to nothing,¡±


    ¡°So if you think he is a good match for me,¡±


    ¡°Then there is a high probability that he is not suitable for me at all.¡±


    After speaking, she couldn''t help but give Charlie a nk look.


    Charlie smiled slightly at this time, and said to the girl,


    ¡°I''m her fiance, and she said it herself.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but exim.


    The woman looked at Jemima and said meaningfully:


    ¡°Sister Jemima... I didn''t expect you to lie to us!¡±


    Jemima said helplessly: ¡°Don''t listen to his nonsense, this kind of boy is not mine at all.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at everyone and said,


    ¡°Everyone should get down to business first, don''t gossip!¡±


    Immediately, she opened the cardboard box she brought, took out a few personal items from it,


    And introduced to the people around her: ¡°I eliminated thisptop at the beginning of the year.¡±


    ¡°I checked second-hand websites, and most of them are in the 4,000 mark.¡±


    ¡°About 3,000 yuan, I listed the price at 3,000, and it should be easy to sell.¡±


    ¡°And this game console, when I bought it, it was more than 2,000 HKD, and I listed the price at 1,002.¡±


    I will keep the situation of personal items simple for everyone.¡± After the introduction, Jemima said to everyone: ¡°You


    have worked hard, everyone,¡±


    ¡°I still have something to do, so I won''t be here to apany you.¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly said to Charlie, ¡°Let''s go!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°You''re going to leave as soon as you arrive?¡±


    ¡°I think this kind of charity sale is quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°I happen to have a few Pills in my pocket. Would you like to use them to support the scene?¡±


    Jemima looked at Charlie helplessly, and said seriously:


    ¡°It''s illegal to sell such Pills in Hong Kong...¡±


    ¡°Besides, if we don''t leave, we will definitely be in trouble.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie looked at a few sneaky men in the distance, said with a smile, ¡°Okay! Let''s go after listening to people''s advice


    to have a full meal.¡± Seeing that Charlie finally met and agreed to her, Jemima was relieved, And quickly said goodbye


    to everyone and took Charlie back to the parking lot.


    What she is most worried about now is that Henry finds someone to take revenge on Charlie.


    If more than a dozen people reallye to block Charlie, she will have no way to save him.


    When the two came to the parking lot, Jemima subconsciously wanted to go to the driver''s seat,


    But Charlie suddenly stopped her and said, ¡°Miss Jemima, if you don''t mind, let me drive.¡± ¡°You can drive?¡± Jemima


    asked, ¡°Are you interested in Hong Kong? I''m not familiar with the ind,¡±


    ¡°And Hong Kong is a right-hand drive region, and the driving direction is opposite to that of the maind, can you get


    used to it?¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°As long as the steering wheel is not reversed and I have to step under your feet, I can drive it. .¡±


    Jemima shrugged and said, ¡°Then you can drive.¡±


    After Charlie got into the car, he did not rush to drive away, but took out his mobile phone,


    Opened the map and studied it for a while.


    It wasn''t until he saw the sneaky faces getting into different cars that he said to Jemima:


    ¡°I think Honghualing is a good ce, let''s go there for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Honghualing ?!¡± Jemima said dumbfounded: ¡°It''s all in the northernmost part of Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°It''s far away, and it''s in the mountains, so what are you going to do there?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°For some things, you can do it only in a ce with fewer people!¡±

 Chapter 4603

    Chapter 4603


    Charlie''s understatement made Jemima nervous for no reason.


    She couldn''t help questioning him: ¡°What do you want to do? What do you have to do in a ce with few people?!¡±


    Charlie looked at her and smiled, and said casually,


    "Don''t be nervous, about what I want to do, it has nothing to do with you, just watch.¡±


    After that, he kicked the elerator and drove Jemima''s Te out.


    As soon as the car left the basement, three different cars quickly followed.


    Henry sat in one of the cars, gritted his teeth, and looked at the Te driven by Charlie,


    And said coldly to the people around him: "Follow that punk! I have to kill him today!¡±


    The young man driving sneered. : "Don''t worry, Young Master Zhong, we will definitely deal with this kid!¡±


    This man''s arms are covered with tattoos, plus his muscles and his face...


    Are full of flesh, and he is not a master at first sight.


    There was a smile on the corner of Henry''s mouth, and he said coldly:


    "This Jemima, if she is still so ignorant, I will just find a chance to deal with her!¡±


    The driver said with a smile: "Master Zhong, what do you want?¡±


    "If you really want her, let your father and your godfather go to Liu''s house to propose marriage immediately,¡±


    "Gerard will never dare to refuse!¡± "It makes sense!¡± Henry nodded again and again and said, ¡°If she really doesn''t know


    how to praise me, then shouldn''t me me for being rude!¡±


    Charlie followed the navigation and drove the car all the way to the urban area of Hong Kong.


    During the driving process, he kept looking at the cars behind him through the rearview mirror,


    And found that these cars kepting closer and going away. followed, and then let go.


    More than half an hourter, Charlie drove the car to the vicinity of Honghualing,


    In the northern mountainous area of Hong Kong.


    Afterward, he slowed down a little, intending to find a suitable ce to stop and meet his new friends behind.


    At this time, Henry was sitting in the car behind, and his expression became more and more ugly.


    At this moment, the driver couldn''t help but mutter:


    "Danm, this couple of the dog and girls came to the mountains during the daytime.


    Could it be that they wanted to act in a dancing car or a field battle!¡±


    Henry''s face became even angrier. He gritted his teeth and scolded:


    "I always thought Jemima was a serious woman, but I didn''t expect her to be so boring!¡±


    The driver subconsciously said: "Master Zhong, people say that Jemima is a jade girl in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°I think this ''jade'' should be reced to make it a desirous girl, which is right!¡±


    Henry said angrily: ¡°If Jemima is really like this,¡±


    ¡°I''ll just fcuk her, it''s absolutely impossible to marry her!¡±


    After speaking, he cursed again: ¡°And that kid from the maind!¡±


    ¡°If Jemima is really broken by him, I will fcuking kill him!¡±


    At this time, the driver blurted out: ¡°Master Zhong, they have stopped, let''s go around now or wait?¡±


    When Henry saw Charlie stop the Te, he said,


    ¡°Don''t worry, wait for them to get off, otherwise, if they speed up and try to escape,¡±


    ¡°We may not be able to control them on this kind of mountain road.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stay with them, and there will be a danger, as long as they get out of the car, there is nothing to worry about.¡±


    The driver asked again, ¡°Master Zhong, what if they get into trouble in the car?¡±


    Henry scolded through gritted teeth. : ¡°Fcuk, if the two of them really dare to get into trouble in the car,¡±


    ¡°Just drive them down the mountain!¡±


    At this time, Charlie in the car in front unfastened his seat belt,


    Said to Jemima next to him: ¡°Miss Jemima, get off the car.¡±


    ¡°Get off?¡± Jemima asked in surprise:


    ¡°What are you going to do when you bring me to this kind of wilderness?¡±

 Chapter 4604

    Chapter 4604


    Charlie smiled: "You''ll know when you get out of the car.¡±


    After speaking, he said again: "Of course, if you don''t trust me,¡±


    "Just wait in the car, I''ll do something, ande back when I''m done.¡±


    When Jemima heard this, she didn''t know where the courage came from.


    She immediately unfastened her seat belt and said unswervingly, "I want to be with you!¡±


    "Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and opened the car door first.


    Jemima followed the door and walked down, looked left and right,


    And asked Charlie, "Where are we going?¡±


    Charlie looked at the path leading to the mountains, and said,


    "Let''s go from here, go down and have a look.¡±


    Jemima was puzzled. It stands to reason that,


    If any man wanted to take her to such a deserted ce, she would never agree.


    But after thinking about it, she still decided to trust him.


    So, she followed him down.


    Seeing that Charlie and Jemima really got into the forest, Henry roared furiously,


    ¡°Get the fcuk out of the car! I must kill this punk today!¡±


    About ten people quickly got out of the three cars, following Charlie and Jemima in their footsteps.


    The location of Hong Kong is already very south.


    In addition, it is summer, and the mountains and forests are very dense.


    Walking in it, you can only see the sun shining through the dense branches and leaves.


    Jemima followed Charlie to the depths of the mountain forest.


    She, who was rtively calm at first, also felt a guilty conscience as she went deeper and deeper.


    After finally walking to an area where the terrain eased,


    She couldn''t help but ask him, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    Charlie waved to her and said, ¡°Come, stand behind me.¡±


    Jemima was even more surprised. As soon as she walked in front of Charlie,


    She heard rustling voicesing from behind.


    She thought it was some kind of beast in the mountains,


    So she turned around to look, but after a while, more than a dozen people came out of the forest one after another.


    And these dozen people are all strong muscr men, and they all have tattoos.


    At first nce, they are members of gangs who are part of the underworld.


    Jemima suddenly became nervous and was about to pull Charlie to dodge quickly


    When she saw Henry following with a dark face.


    When Henry saw Charlie and Jemima, he gritted his teeth and scolded:


    ¡°What a fcuking couple, there are so many hotels in Hong Kong that are not enough,¡±


    ¡°For the two of you to sleep? You went toe to such a ce to fcuk in broad daylight!¡±


    Jemima couldn''t be any less angry, she asked coldly, ¡°Henry, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do?¡± Henry scolded angrily:


    ¡°I''m going to fcuk you! What are you asking me for?! Dmn it!¡±


    ¡°I finally saw you. You can''t reservetely, I didn''t expect you to be so cheap!¡±


    Jemima said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Henry gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I''m talking nonsense?¡±


    ¡°You fcukinge here with wild men to fcuk in the midday, and you call me nonsense?¡±


    ¡°I''ve been chasing you for so many years, you fcuking b!tch!¡±


    ¡°I''ll deal with youter! After I''ve dealt with you,¡±


    ¡°I''ll let my brothers deal with you too, and you''ll be happy!¡±


    Jemima''s face was ashen, although her whole body was trembling all the time.


    But still gritted her teeth: ¡°You dare!¡±


    Henry pouted: ¡°Of course I dare, if you don''t believe me, I will let you try my power!¡±


    Charlie said coldly at this time: ¡°Boy, your mother never taught you,¡±


    ¡°Do you not need to be polite when talking to girls?¡±

 Chapter 4605

    Chapter 4605


    Henry looked at him and sneered: ¡°Dmn, I just saw that you are upset,¡±


    ¡°I haven''t asked you to settle the ount yet, you fcuking dare to pretend to be something!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what this is? Hong Kong! It''s not the maind!¡±


    ¡°No matter how good your mother is, you have to be honest with me when you arrive in Hong Kong!¡±


    Charlie asked with a smile, ¡°What? I hear what you mean,¡±


    ¡°I want to be more honest now. Let''s get over this thing?¡±


    ¡°Dmn it!¡± Henry scolded angrily, ¡°It''s toote now!¡±


    ¡°Dmn it! I came here with you to kill you ba5tard!¡±


    Immediately, he said to the strong men around him, ¡°fcuk him and beat him to death!¡±


    When the strong men heard this, they rushed towards Charlie imposingly.


    Seeing this situation, Jemima subconsciously stood in front of Charlie, and blurted out,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Henry, if you dare to touch him, I will call the police and get you arrested immediately!¡±


    Charlie patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile,


    ¡°Come on, take a walk behind me. , don''t wait for them to make your face all bloody.¡±


    Charlie''s casual words, which made Jemima extremely nervous.


    From her point of view, how could Charlie be the opponent of these dozen or so people?


    At first nce, these people are people of Four Dragons. They kill without blinking an eye.


    And these strong men saw that Charlie was still pretending to be forceful at this time, each with a hideous face.


    At this time, Henry said with a look of contempt: ¡°Good boy, you are really a goddmn seed!¡±


    ¡°You are dying, so still don''t forget to pretend in front of women!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Who is dying? You don''t know, the shrimp soldiers,¡±


    ¡°And crab generals you brought are not even as good as dogs in my eyes.¡±


    The person headed by the strong man opposite immediately roared:


    ¡°Dmn! We are people from Four Dragons, you dare to disrespect us!¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°What? I said that you are not even better than a dog,¡±


    ¡°And you still refuse to ept it? Can''t admit it!¡±


    Charlie smiled disdainfully: ¡°It turned out to be a ck-bone chicken, and it really is worse than a dog.¡±


    The man seemed to have suffered great humiliation,


    Pointed to Charlie and yelled hysterically, ¡°I fcuking kill you!


    "When it fell, he immediately rushed towards Charlie, punching hard and hitting the bridge of Charlie''s nose.


    He is one of the double-spend red sticks in the Four Dragons'' family.


    He has strong personal strengths. He has yed many underground boxing matches in Hong Kong and won more than


    half of them.


    In his opinion, his punch was enough to knock Charlie to the ground and stter blood on the spot!


    And himself, not only can he use his strength to make Charlie pay the price with blood,


    For the remarks just now, but he will also win the first credit in front of Henry because of the first shot.


    However, what happened next took a 180-degree turn from his expectations!


    With a smile on his lips, Charlie looked at him motionlessly, but just said,


    ¡°You have a few skin shrimp tattooed on your body, and you dare to be presumptuous in front of me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man''s fist arrived.


    Charlie, who had not moved all the time, suddenly punched and hit the opponent''s fist head-on.


    This punch was as fast as lightning, and no one at the scene could see it clearly.


    A momentter, with a loud bang, a series of cracking sounds like a bamboo pole splitting,


    As well as the man''s ughtering pig-like howl!


    His entire arm waspletely shattered at this time!


    And his expression has been extremely distorted because of the pain.


    On the other hand, Charlie looked rxed, as if the punch just now had nothing to do with him.


    Seeing the man''s painful tears rolling down, Charlie couldn''t help sneering:


    ¡°The double-flowered red stick is of this strength? If you are a dog, you can''t even eat shit!"


    No one would have thought that the strongest brother was actually abolished by the opponent''s punch.

 Chapter 4606

    Chapter 4606


    Henry took two steps back in fright, shouting to the others,


    "Rush to kill him together! I''ll give you ten million!"


    Under the heavy reward, there must be a brave man.


    Although the others were stunned by Charlie''s performance just now,


    They immediately rushed toward him when they heard that Henry offered a bounty of 10 million yuan.


    They felt that even if Charlie was very strong,


    He would definitely not be able to beat more than ten people at once.


    So, as long as they work together, they can get rich overnight!


    At this time, the man in front of him jumped and kicked straight into Charlie''s face!


    ording to his assumption, this kick can definitely kick Charlie to the ground.


    As long as the remaining brothers can rush up in time and kick,


    And don''t give Charlie a chance to fight back, it is enough to beat him to half death.


    He saw that Charlie didn''t retreat or hide, but suddenly stretched out his hand,


    And his hands suddenly grabbed his leg and he flew over!


    Immediately afterward, he felt that his entire body was instantly stagnant in the air,


    And the inertia of rushing over and jumping up seemed to disappear,


    Without a trace in an instant, which went againstmon sense!


    Just when he was deadlocked in mid-air, and the whole person didn''t know why,


    Charlie looked at him and sneered: ¡°Where''s the dog now!¡±


    After that, Charlie swung his hands hard, and the man directly swung out by Charlie as a half-moon machete!


    The rest of the people just wanted to quickly knock Charlie down and kick him,


    So they rushed forward and were about to attack, but they thought that the brother,


    Who flew out just now would suddenly turn himself into Charlie''s hands'' weapon.


    He saw that the man was thrown out by Charlie in a semi-circle,


    And directly turned the gang of people who rushed up to their backs.


    The huge force smashed them into multiple fractures,


    And there was absolutely no chance for them to stand up and resist.


    And the one who was thrown out is even more appalling.


    The price of one person throwing like a piece is that he has multiple fractures on his body in just an instant.


    On the side that was thrown out, his ribs were almostpletely broken!


    At this time, whether it was Jemima behind Charlie or Henry opposite Charlie,


    They were all dumbfounded as if everything in front of them were hallucinations,


    And they couldn''t believe their eyes at all.


    Henry was stunned.


    He never dreamed that more than a dozen people would fight one, Not only did they have no chance of winning, but


    they persisted for a total of two rounds.


    Charlie looked at Henry at this time, waved at him, and said, ¡°Come on, Master Zhong, let''s talk.¡±


    Henry turned around in fright and was about to run away, but just two steps away, he felt his neck tighten.


    The soles of the feet have not stepped on the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Turning his head again, he realized that Charlie had already caught up,


    Grabbed the cor around his neck, and lifted himself up.


    He said in an instant panic: ¡°Big brother... Forgive your life, big brother!¡±


    ¡°We have something to say, and we have something to say, big brother!¡±


    ¡°Forgive your life?¡± Charlie snorted coldly, raised his hand, and pped it hard,


    When it was pped on his face, gold stars appeared in his eyes, and he even lost several of his posterior mrs.


    Henry was dizzy after being beaten, and he cried vaguely,


    ¡°You dare to hit me...you...¡± Before he finished speaking,


    Charlie gave another p in the face, and said coldly as he asked,


    ¡°What''s wrong with me hitting you? You''re not convinced?!¡±


    Henry was furious: ¡°I''m the eldest young master of the Zhong family...I''m...¡± ¡°Crack!¡± Charlie pped his face hard


    again, and said coldly, ¡°The eldest young master of the Zhong family, right? I hit the eldest young master of the Zhong


    family!¡±


    After a few ps, Henry''s mouthful of teeth almost fell out.


    His entire head was also beaten into a pig''s head, and his eyes were swollen with slits.


    He never dreamed that Charlie was so ruthless and didn''t take his identity seriously at all.


    Anger, grievance, and unwillingness made him cry while slurring cruel words:


    "You...you wait...my dad...and my........... Godfather...they definitely won''t...definitely won''t let you go!¡±


    Charlie said coldly, "It''s okay, even if they don''te to me, I will go find them.¡±


    After that, he looked at him, smiled slightly, and asked, "By the way,¡±


    "It seemed that someone was crazy just now. He was going to do this and that in a while, wasn''t it you?¡±

 Chapter 4607

    Chapter 4607


    Henry was frightened by Charlie for a while and did not dare to speak.


    He knew that once the Zhong family and Four Dragons couldn''t hold back Charlie, he would have no cards to use.


    Therefore, at this time, he would never dare to touch his bad head again.


    However, how could Charlie let him go so easily,


    He raised his hand and pped him again, and asked, "Speak, are you dumb?¡±


    Henry endured the severe pain and sobbed: ¡°I.I was wrong...Please let me go...let me go.¡±


    Charlie made another note, he pped his face and said coldly:


    ¡°I asked the person who was going to do this or that just now, is it you!¡±


    ¡°Say one more nonsense word, and I will tear your mouth to pieces!¡±


    Henry said with tears and howls: ¡± It''s me...it''s me.¡±


    Charlie nodded and pped him again, and said coldly,


    ¡°Do this, do that, you have a lot of firepower!¡±


    The corners of Henry''s mouth on both sides bleeding with blood, he cried and said,


    ¡°It''s all my mouth! Please forgive me¡±


    Charlie pped him again, and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Didn''t you say before, let me kneel down and kowtow to you?¡±


    ¡°Did you not want to p me a hundred times?¡±


    Henry felt the world spinning, crying and begging:


    ¡°I.I was just...all saying nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Just spare me. this time, I will. never. never dare.¡±


    Charlie sneered and pped him again: ¡°There is no chance to beg for mercy now!¡±


    Seeing that Henry was about to pass out, Jemima couldn''t bear it, Stepped forward and said, ¡°Charlie, don''t fight


    anymore, it will cause an ident!¡±


    Charlie Looking at her, he asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Jemima blurted out: ¡°It will kill him if you fight like this!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I am doing it measured, the pain is really painful,¡±


    ¡°But he definitely won''t die. If you don''t believe me, look.¡±


    Charlie said, shaking his head. He raised his arm and pped Henry again.


    Henry subconsciously covered his face and cried,


    ¡°Elder brother, I was so wrong, Elder brother...don''t hit Elder brother...¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, and said coldly, ¡°You had that energy just now.¡±


    ¡°Where did it go? Don''t you want to kill me? Why are you begging for mercy again?¡±


    Henry blurted out, ¡°I have no eyes and I identally offended you,¡±


    ¡°Please don''t...don''t have the same attitude as me.¡±


    Charlie sneered and said: ¡°You think of begging for mercy at this time? It''s toote!¡±


    After that, Henry received another p in the face.


    Afterward, he looked at Jemima and said with a smile,


    ¡°Look, I just said he couldn''t die, right?¡±


    Just after he finished speaking, Henry had already been beaten in a bad way.


    He pped him in the face, and he felt ck in front of him. The whole person fainted.


    Jemima blurted out, "He...he rolled his eyes...isn''t he dead?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: "Don''t worry, he can''t die, it''s just aa.¡±


    Jemima: "Then quickly call the emergency and send him to the hospital.¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, "I already said that he can''t die,¡±


    "So what kind of emergency call is required here?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There is no need to waste medical resources for this kind of person, and I will keep him. It will be usefulter.¡±


    Jemima felt that her brain was about to explode, and she said earnestly:


    "Charlie. I beg you to listen to me, you beat him so badly,¡±


    "His family will not give up, you don''t know how will you end?! My dad can''t protect you.¡±


    "Your dad?¡± Charlie smiled, "It''s amazing that he can protect himself.¡±

 Chapter 4608

    Chapter 4608


    After speaking, Charlie''s topic didn''t stop with Gerard, and said to Jemima:


    "What''s more, now it''s not a question of whether this kid''s family will give up,¡±


    "But whether I will give up these 100 questions.¡±


    "He can''t take a p now, so he has to rece his father and his godfather to take it for him,¡±


    ¡°Who made him a godson and a helper?¡±


    Jemima was shocked by Charlie''s words and couldn''t speak for a while.


    After that, she couldn''t help but ask: "Charlie... Are you always so arrogant?¡±


    Charlie looked at her, smiled, and said, "I am not arrogant, and my goal has always been,¡±


    "People don''t offend me, I don''t offend others, and I will never bully others¡±


    "Or bully the weak for no reason by relying on my strength and background.¡±


    After speaking, he pointed at Henry and said coldly, "But if someone offends me,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "And willmit the crime! And I willmit it ten times,¡±


    "A hundred times, a thousand times! I will never be lenient!¡±


    Jemima blurted out: "This is Hong Kong, not your territory!¡±


    "Don''t you understand the truth that strong dragons don''t overwhelm local snakes?¡±


    Charlie smiled contemptuously and said seriously,


    "Miss Liu, tell you the truth, I have no problems here!¡±


    For Charlie, he really had no fear when he came to Hong Kong this time.


    He came to Hong Kong alone, without family or friends,


    Only Joseph and the other people of Cataclysmic Front would be here,


    And they would not be a burden to Charlie.


    Therefore, he naturally has nothing to worry about.


    What''s more, if someone wants Hogan''s life, then he will naturallye to see who has such courage.


    Not only that, but he also wants to let these people know that Hogan''s life is not what they want!


    Moreover, even if they are not so powerful, they have to pay for this idea! So, as Charlie told Jemima before, he is here


    to preside over justice.


    Since it is upholding justice, there should be no fear.


    gods block and kill gods, and Buddhas block and kill Buddhas!


    Jemima was so angry that she was speechless by Charlie''s arrogant attitude. Although she can also see that Charlie''s


    personal strength is outrageous, She also knows that Four Dragons is by no means weak in Hong Kong.


    They have thousands of disciples, and they spread all over Hong Kong. Deep-rooted, no matter how strong Charlie is,


    he can''t be against them. Therefore, from her point of view, Charlie did things recklessly, And didn''t even think about


    how to deal with it next.


    At this time, Charlie didn''t care about the consequences at all.


    He looked at his henchman, who was abolished by him first, and said coldly, ¡°You! Come here!¡± henchman covered his


    shattered arm with a look of horror on his face.


    Looking at Charlie, he hesitantly asked: "You... what are your orders..."


    Charlie said coldly, "Go and take out everyone''s mobile phones for me.


    Anyone who dares to hide his mobile phone, I will break his third leg!"


    Once...ask. henchman didn''t dare to make trouble,


    And immediately used his intact left arm to put all his brothers to take out their cell phones.


    Charlie took a bunch of mobile phones and threw them out diagonally upward in the direction of the valley.


    A dozen mobile phones instantly threw a huge parab and were thrown directly into the valley.


    Afterward, Charlie said to the henchman, "You and your little brothers, you,"


    "The eldest brother is the least injured. Isn''t it a bit unreasonable?"


    Henchman was so frightened that he blurted out,


    "Brother. I''ve been seriously injured. My right hand is basically useless."

 Chapter 4609

    Chapter 4609


    Charlie pointed at the other people lying on the ground, and said earnestly, "Look at them. , which one doesn''t have


    more broken bones than you?" "You, the big brother, bring your younger brother out to hang out."


    "What you pay attention to is a righteous word! If your younger brother is injured more than you,"


    ¡°How will you move around him in the future? Others will point behind your back. Point and poke your spine!¡±


    After speaking, Charlie touched his chin and said seriously:


    ¡°I see, it''s only appropriate for you to break another leg.¡±


    Charlie''s words made the henchman''s mood copse instantly.


    As soon as his legs softened, he knelt on the ground with a thud, crying and begging:


    ¡°Big brother... I''m just a little man who is living with Four Dragons,¡±


    ¡°Please consider that I have lost an arm. , show mercy, and let me go.¡±


    Charlie frowned and said, ¡°I really don''t understand you, gang members,¡±


    ¡°You are usually the most ruthless, and you are the most cowardly in trouble, so don''t you think you''re tough?¡±


    Henchman cried and said, ¡°Brother. If you break my leg,¡±


    ¡°I won''t be able to continue messing around in the future.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°You Still thinking of taking care of your injuries,¡±


    ¡°And continuing to be your double-flowered red stick?¡±


    Henchman hurriedly shook his head: ¡°No.I didn''t mean that.¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°There is one arm and one left leg if you honestly find a living,¡± ¡°It''s enough, otherwise if youe out


    again, you''ll have to move your head sooner orter.¡±


    After that, Charlie kicked his right knee before he could react. superior.


    With the sound of cracking, the henchman rolled on the ground in pain.


    Charlie had no sympathy for him, and said coldly:


    ¡°I hope you can change your mind and be a new person, otherwise,¡±


    ¡°Next time I will let you taste the taste of high-ranking paraplegia.¡±


    Henchman could only endure the pain and blurt out: ¡°Don''t worry, big brother.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely reform myself.I must be a new person...¡±


    Charlie nodded and said coldly, ¡°You guys just stay here and be honest.¡±


    ¡°At night, it is estimated that the Zhong family wille to you,¡±


    ¡°And if they ask you about Henry''s whereabouts, you should tell them that Henry is taken away by me.¡±


    Henchman said without hesitation: ¡°Okay, brother. I see........... ¡±


    Jemima asked Charlie with a look of astonishment: ¡°Where are you taking Henry?¡±


    ¡°Going to a nightclub.¡± Charlie said casually: ¡°We agreed, you forgot?¡±


    ¡°Eat first, then go to a nightclub.¡±


    Jemima blurted out and asked, ¡°What about Henry? Put him in the car?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said, ¡°Your trunk is empty, just stuff him in.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Jemima said dumbfounded: ¡°You...what the h3ll are you doing.¡±


    Charlie grabbed Henry''s cor, pulled him up, and said:


    "You''ll know what I''m going to do at night.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After that, he asked, "Are you going?¡±


    Jemima was extremely helpless, so she could only bite the bullet and follow.


    Returning to the road from the mountain forest, there is still no one around.


    Charlie directly opened the Te trunk and stuffed the unconscious Henry inside.


    Henry is currently in a deepa, and it is estimated,


    That he will not be able to wake up tomorrow without external interference.


    After closing the trunk door, Charlie said to Jemima, "You drive, I''m not familiar with it.¡±


    Jemima asked him, "When you came, you said you wanted to drive because you expected them to follow us?¡±


    "Yes .¡± Charlie nodded slightly.


    Jemima asked: "So you deliberately led them here to deal with them?¡±


    "That''s right.¡± Charlie said lightly: "You don''t need to look at the owner to beat a dog,¡±


    "But you have to choose a suitable ce, you can''t do it all at once.¡±


    "These dogs just hugged their heads and ran away, and they couldn''t make a move, let them bark wildly in the


    downtown area¡±

 Chapter 4610

    Chapter 4610


    Jemima looked at Charlie''s understatement, and then thought of what he had just done,


    She couldn''t help but say, "You are simply a devil!¡±


    "Devil?¡± Charlie frowned and said, "I, the devil, never thought to invade you,¡±


    "But the guy in the trunk not only wanted to invade you himself,¡±


    "But also wanted those strong men to invade you together, so who do you think is the devil? Who''s to me?¡±


    Jemima''s face turned red and then white, and after a while, she said angrily:


    "Then you can''t use violence to control violence!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, "I''m done with violence, so what do you do? I''ll tell them Sorry?¡±


    Jemima saw the banter on Charlie''s face and knew that she couldn''t speak to him,¡±


    "So she simply ignored him and got into the car directly.


    Charlie also sat in at this time, fastened his seat belt, and said, "Miss Jemima, what are you going to bring me to eat


    tonight?¡± Jemima said angrily: ¡°If you don''t eat, you will be full of anger. It''s over!¡±


    After speaking, she couldn''t help but give Charlie a nk look,


    And she had already made concessions in her heart, but her tone was still a little dissatisfied:


    ¡°I''ll take you to eat the most famous wanton noodles in Hong Kong!¡±


    ¡°Curry fish balls, we can buy more snacks to eat together,¡±


    ¡°If you are not full, you can also eat some spicy crabs from the typhoon shelter.¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and smiled: ¡°It sounds delicious, then it''s hard work.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jemima entertains me! You will be a guest in Aurous Hill another day,¡±


    ¡°And I will invite you to eat duck fans and salted ducks!¡±


    Jemima nced at him and couldn''t help but sigh: ¡°There is nothing I can do against you!¡±


    They returned to downtown Hong Kong.


    On the return journey, the two stopped and walked because of the peak period,


    And it took more than an hour to reach the urban area of Hong Kong.


    Jemima drove the car to a crowded and bustling snack street.


    After parking the car, she asked Charlie nervously, ¡°What about Henry? He won''t wake up?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, "Don''t worry, he will not wake up.¡±


    "That''s good.¡± Jemima breathed a sigh of relief and said,


    "Let''s get off the car, it''s time to eat.¡±


    Charlie nodded, pushed the door, and got out of the car.


    Jemima carefully pressed the car lock button several times,


    And after confirming that the car was locked, she took Charlie to the snack street.


    Charlie looked at this lively snack street and asked curiously,


    "Miss Jemima, do you oftene to eat at this kind of ce?¡±


    "Yes.¡± Jemima nodded and said, "I used to eat often when I was young.¡±


    "I came here to eat, and it''s the same to this day, it''s not far from my school,¡±


    "I usuallye here to have dinner and then go home.¡±


    Charlie asked in confusion: "Your family is so rich, youe here to eat, you don''t worry about safety?¡±


    Jemima said: "It''s not an old era now, and the security of Hong Kong is much better.¡±


    "Besides, this is a downtown area, and I know most of the vendors. Who would kidnap me in such a ce.¡±


    Charlie nodded: "It makes sense.¡±


    After speaking, he asked her curiously: "You are a daughter of a rich man,¡±


    ¡°And you oftene here to eat. Is there anything special for you here?¡± "Yes." Jemima said with a look of nostalgia:


    "When I was young,¡±


    ¡°My mother often brought me here to eat. She said that I was a picky eater when I was a child,¡±


    ¡°And I was picky eater for no reason and irregrity. If I liked to eat,¡±


    ¡°I like to eat wonton noodles and brine snacks sold by street vendors.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Even if the housemaid makes the exact same thing at home, I still would not like it,¡±


    ¡°So she always promises me that as long as I have breakfast and lunch and eat obediently,¡±


    ¡°And bring me here to eat delicious food at night...¡±


    After speaking, Jemima sighed and muttered with a mncholy expression:


    ¡°Since my mother left, I havee here almost every day. Eating, starting from elementary school,¡±


    ¡°Until I graduated from high school and wanted to go to university,¡±


    ¡°My dad wanted me to go to a better university in the United States,¡±


    ¡°But because I couldn''t bear to be away from here, I chose to stay in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe it, I grew up so much, except that I left Hong Kong with my mother when I was a child,¡±


    ¡°And after she left, I almost never left this ce ever again.¡±

 Chapter 4611

    Chapter 4611


    Seeing Jemima''s lonely expression, Charlie suddenly felt a little sympathetic,


    To this youngdy from the top wealthy family in Hong Kong.


    Although Gerard is rich, Jemima still failed to have aplete childhood.


    Her father''s betrayal and her mother''s early deathpletely destroyed her childhood.


    In this regard, the experiences of Charlie and Jemima are somewhat simr.


    Although his parents had a good rtionship, after passing away, Charlie''s childhoodpletely fell apart.


    After that, he lived in the orphanage for ten years.


    Although Aunt Li took care of him, it was still a painful ten years for him.


    Because in those ten years, he had to re-ept the reality of his parent''s death every day for the first five years,


    And every day for the next five years, he fought against the sadness of missing his parents.


    And what really healed him for the next 20 years and kept him calm,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    And he never went astray was the sincere teaching and good memories,


    That his parents gave him before he was eight years old.


    Coming to think of it, Jemima''s fond memories should be from when she was a child,


    Her mother brought her here every day and tried every means to coax her to eat.


    Later, the person who loved her the most was gone, so she could onlye here to find her shadow.


    At this time, a street vendor wearing an apron on the side of the road was frying Niuhe.


    When he saw Jemimaing over, he hurriedly greeted her with a smile:


    ¡°Miss Liu, you are here!¡± Uncle Nan, why didn''t I see you open the stall two days ago?¡±


    The vendor said happily, ¡°My daughter-inw gave birth to a baby the day before yesterday,¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Jemima said in surprise: ¡°It''s great! Next time Ie,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely pack a big red envelope for the little baby!¡±


    The vendor said hurriedly: ¡°No need for Miss Liu,¡±


    ¡°We receive your favor every year, how can we make you spend more money.¡±


    Jemima smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Nan, why don''t you do this?¡±


    ¡°I''ll tell Manager Wan that you''ll be exempted from the rent for the second half of the year,¡±


    ¡°So it''s just a red envelope for the little baby.¡±


    ¡°Miss Liu, you haven''t raised the rent for ten years, and you have taken good care of us.¡±


    ¡°If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be able to support our family here...¡±


    Jemima said with a smile: ¡°Uncle Nan, don''t be polite to me, I''ll tell Manager Wanter.¡±


    After that, she pointed to Charlie and said to the vendor,


    ¡°Uncle Nan, I''ll take my friend to eat inside, so don''t disturb me for now.¡±


    The vendor nodded gratefully, then looked at Charlie, and asked with a smile:


    "Miss Liu, you''re finally dating?¡±


    "No..." Jemima quickly shook her head: "Just a friend.¡±


    The vendor looked at Charlie deeply, and earnestly said:


    "I have been here for more than 20 years, and you are the first boy brought by Miss Liu."


    Jemima said in a panic: "Uncle Nan, he is really my friend, so don''t leave smoke bombs here."


    After speaking, she quickly said to Charlie: "Let''s go."


    Charlie nodded to the vendor and then walked to the depths of the snack street with Jemima.


    After getting away from Uncle Nan''s booth, Charlie asked her curiously,


    "Miss Liu, I heard what Uncle Nan said just now, you seem to be thendlord here?"


    Jemima blinked, her slender hands gestured along with the head and tail of the snack street,


    And she said with a smug smile: "This whole street is mine!" "Huh!" Charlie couldn''t help but admire: "The owner is so


    generous!" Jemima smiled and said: ¡°If you want to keep some people and things, you always have to pay some price.¡±


    Just after speaking, several street vendors on the side of the road saw Jemima and said respectfully,


    ¡°Miss Liu!¡±, ¡°Miss Liu, you are here!¡±, ¡°What would you like to eat tonight, Miss Liu?¡±

 Chapter 4612

    Chapter 4612


    Jemima greeted them one by one, and could even call out everyone''s name.


    After the greetings, she said to Charlie: ¡°Hong Kong''s economy has been growing rapidly in the past few years,¡±


    ¡°And this kind of ce has long been bought and is ready to be redeveloped.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the owner of the street wanted to drive away these vendors.¡±


    ¡°After their lease expired, the rent increased several times overnight.¡±


    Many vendors couldn''t pay the rent, so they started to withdraw, so I went to my dad,¡±


    ¡°And asked him to buy this ce and give it to me no matter what.¡±


    ¡°As long as he was willing to buy this ce and give it to me,¡±


    ¡°I said, I would allow him to marry that woman ande in.¡±


    After speaking, Jemima spread her hands and said with a smile,


    ¡°So I got my wish and became the owner of this street.¡±


    ¡°The stalls and the shops on both sides are all mine! How is it, is it amazing?¡± ¡°Awesome.¡± Charlie asked with a smile,


    ¡°So after you bought this street,¡±


    ¡°You hired these vendors again. And they came back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jemima nodded and said, ¡°I invited each of them over and promised them that,¡±


    ¡°As long as they are still willing to open files here, I will never increase the rent.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, they operate here, all the water, electricity, cleaning, and maintenance costs are all paid by me.¡±


    ¡°Prices have risen sharply in recent years.¡±


    ¡°The rent they pay every year is actually not enough for the maintenance costs here,¡±


    ¡°And my father''spany has to subsidize a part of it every year.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°It seems that your dad treats you well.¡±


    Jemima nodded: ¡°He is very kind to me, because for so many years,¡±


    ¡°He has always wanted to exchange my forgiveness for this all.¡±


    After speaking, her expression Gradually started to get cold, and she said seriously:


    ¡°But it was really painful when my mother left. I can still remember every scene,¡±


    ¡°From her illness to her death, so I will never forgive him in my life.¡±


    Seeing Jemima''s eyes widen, seems to have brought back some painful memories, so Charlie asked: ¡°By the way, Miss


    Liu, Uncle Nan said that you have never brought boys here,¡±


    ¡°I met you for the first time at your house today? And you brought me here for dinner?¡±


    Jemima pouted: ¡°Don''t be sentimental, I didn''t want to bring you here!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°Didn''t you say that at the dinner table,¡±


    ¡°You want to take me to eat some snacks in the evening.¡±


    Jemima blurted out: ¡°I said so, but I didn''t want to bring you here,¡±


    ¡°The reason why I did this I said, I just wanted you to retreat in spite of the difficulties,¡±


    ¡°But I didn''t expect you to agree with the cheek.¡±


    After speaking, she said: ¡°Besides, there are many snack streets in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Since you agreed, I could find one and send you off.¡±


    Charlie asked inexplicably, ¡°Then why are we here now?¡±


    Jemima was speechless for a while, and her fair face turned ruddy because she was nervous or maybe ashamed.


    So, she quickly said stubbornly: ¡°The reason why I brought you here is that,¡±


    ¡°I was worried that the Zhong family woulde and seek revenge on you.¡±


    ¡°If they doe, I can cover you a little with so many acquaintances here.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie pouted: ¡°I don''t believe it, do you think I still need a cover?¡±


    Jemima gave him an angry look and said, ¡°Okay, you are the best!¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you going to Lan Kwai Fong tonight? I''m waiting to see you ughter the Quartet there!¡±


    Charlie asked with a smile: ¡°Do you really want to see it?¡±


    Jemima puffed up: ¡°Yes! There is a way to ask someone to save you!¡±


    Charlie snapped his fingers and raised his eyebrows:


    ¡°Since you want to see it, then I must do what you want!¡±

 Chapter 4613

    Chapter 4613


    Jemima waspletely helpless.


    Although she knew that Charlie was very strong,


    She still had no hope in her heart whether he could overwhelm the Zhong family and Four Dragons.


    However, she already had a n in mind.


    If this matter is really too troublesome to end, she will go and ask her father toe forward.


    If Dad can''t solve the problem, she will go to the police directly.


    What happened today was that Henry led people to follow them,


    And even attacked Charlie. Charlie could be regarded as acting in self defense.


    At that time, Dad and the police will put pressure on the Zhong family and Four Dragons together,


    And there may be a chance to mediate!


    Later, Jemima took Charlie to a very lively wanton noodle stall.


    Seeing that the small tables in front of the booth were full, she smiled and said to the boss,


    ¡°Uncle Cheng, business is so good today!¡±


    ¡°Miss Liu, we are all very happy to hear that you are dating!¡±


    Jemima asked in surprise: "This. Who said this... It''s too much gossip!¡±


    The old manughed: "Someone said it in our group! We know about the whole street!¡±


    "Anan even took pictures of you and your boyfriend secretly!¡±


    He took out an old smartphone and took a picture.


    Candid photos of Jemima and Charlie from the side and back were shown in front of the two,


    And he said with a smile, "Miss Liu, you and your boyfriend are really talented and beautiful!¡±


    Jemima was helpless: "Uncle Nan won''t be a paparazzi and write gossip.¡±


    "The news is really subservient! I said we are just ordinary friends.¡±


    After speaking, she quickly changed the topic: "Forget it, Uncle Cheng, please help us cook two bowls of wonton


    noodles.¡± The old man nodded, took out a folding table from under the booth that was obviously much cleaner than the


    other tables,


    Set it up in an open space, took out two folding chairs, ced them on both ends of the table,


    And said to Jemima: ¡°Miss Liu, you two sit first, and I''ll cook it for you.¡±


    Jemima said, ¡°You''ve worked hard for Uncle Cheng, and I''ll go buy some other things.¡±


    Uncle Cheng hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Liu, just sit down.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you want to eat, and I''ll send them to the group directly.¡±


    Jemima said, ¡°That''s inappropriate...I''ll go by myself...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Miss Liu, the stalls you visit, all the old ba5tards will tease you for sure.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jemima sat down immediately, and said with some fear:


    ¡°That''s right. Let me tell you, I want a piece of beef and a piece of curry fish balls,¡±


    ¡°And please help me with a brine tter and roast goose.¡±


    The old man said with a smile: ¡°Wait a minute, Miss Liu, I''ll tell them to do it right now.¡±


    Charlie couldn''t help sighing: ¡°It seems that everyone likes you very much.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Jemima said with a smile: ¡°They watched me grow up,¡±


    ¡°And they may also feel that because of the stalls, I owe them some favors, so they treat me very well.¡±


    Charlie said seriously: "It''s true that they appreciate you, but it''s also true that they like you.¡±


    "It can be seen that each of them treats you as a family member,¡±


    "And their eyes are full of love. Very pure love for you.¡±


    Jemima nodded and said with a smile: "I am also very grateful to them if it weren''t for them,¡±


    "Things would have been different here long ago, and they are here,¡±


    "Helping me keep the best memories of my life together.¡±


    Speaking, she said sadly: "Everything here is the same as before, except that they are old,¡±


    "I have grown up, and my mother is gone.¡±


    Seeing that she was a little mncholic, Charlie pretended to be rxed and said:


    "My parents left very early. After they left, I became an orphan,¡±


    "And lived in an orphanage for ten years. Byparison, you are still much happier than me.¡±


    "You are an orphan?!¡± Jemima looked at him in surprise, with an unbelievable look on her face.

 Chapter 4614

    Chapter 4614


    Charlie nodded and said, "Before the age of eight, I was probably the happiest child in the world.¡±


    "I fell from the sky into the mud puddle overnight, and then I crawled,¡± "And rolled in the mud puddle all the way, until


    today. Yes, I am an orphan.¡± Jemima eximed: ¡°You are so young, you can y a key position in ISU Shipping,¡±


    ¡°Which proves that your personal ability is very strong.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlie suddenly scratched his head in embarrassment and smiled.


    Heughed as he said: ¡°Haha, it seems like that is the case.¡±


    He couldn''t tell her that he was actually the boss of ISU Shipping with the most shares.


    At this time, many middle-aged people walked quickly toward the two with smiles on their faces.


    The leader was uncle Nan just now. They saw that he was still holding a big box in his hand,


    And they didn''t know what was inside.


    When everyone came to the two, Uncle Nan smiled and said, ¡°Miss Liu, happy birthday!¡±


    After that, Uncle Cheng, who was beside him, hurriedly opened the lid of the big box,


    Which turned out to be a beautiful birthday cake.


    Everyone cheered together and said in unison: ¡°Miss Liu, happy birthday!¡±


    Jemima was stunned and murmured: ¡°Today is not my birthday...¡±


    ¡°My birthday is more than ten days away. Uncle Nan, Uncle Cheng, what is going on?¡±


    Uncle Nan smiled and said, ¡°Miss Liu, today is the fourth day of the fourth month of the lunar calendar,¡±


    ¡°And it is your birthday ording to the lunar calendar. You may not usually read the lunar calendar,¡±


    ¡°But we old guys usually wake up for the first time every day. One thing we do,¡±


    ¡°It is to look through the old yellow calendar, we can''t remember the days of the Gregorian calendar,¡±


    ¡°But we can remember the days of the lunar calendar very clearly.¡±


    Jemima''s eyes suddenly became wet, and she covered her mouth and said softly: ¡°I don''t know...¡±


    The old man said with a smile: ¡°We were all preparing for this a few days ago,¡±


    ¡°And wanted to give you a little surprise. In the afternoon, we were worried that you would note today,¡±


    ¡°But I didn''t expect you to bring a male Friends are here.¡±


    Two lines of tears slipped from the corners of Jemima''s eyes.


    This time, she didn''t exin any further, but said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, everyone...Thank you.¡±


    Old man Nan and Old Cheng held the cake and sang the Cantonese birthday song:


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Wish you happy and long life¡±


    ¡°And happy birthday¡±


    ¡°Every year has today, every year has this day!¡± ¡°Every year has good morning¡±


    ¡°Congrattion, congrattion!¡±


    The people who followed pped, and Uncle Nan put two candles,


    While handing the box of matches into Charlie''s hand, he said with a smile,


    ¡°Sir, Miss Liu''s 24th birthday is today, so we have prepared two candles, please help Miss Liu to light them!¡±


    Charlie slightly nodding, inserted two candles, then lighted the candles.


    Everyone hurriedly urged her to make a wish and blow out the candle.


    Jemima nced at Charlie, closed her eyes, acquiesced to a wish,


    And then blew out the candle in the presence of everyone.


    Everyone cheered again, and then everyone served Jemima and Charlie their own special meals and snacks,


    Because each serving was very small, Old man Cheng said to them:


    ¡°We know Miss Liu doesn''t like to waste, so we prepared a small amount for each portion.¡±


    ¡°If there is not enough to eat, don''t hesitate to speak, and we will prepare it for the two of you!¡±


    Jemima said with red eyes: ¡°Thank you for being so caring, you still remember my birthday...¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°It''s all right, Miss Liu, let me say something lofty for everyone,¡±


    ¡°You are in our eyes, just like our own daughter!¡±


    After that, he hurriedly told everyone:


    ¡°Everyone let''s leave, let''s go, don''t disturb Miss Liu''s two-person world!¡±

 Chapter 4615

    Chapter 4615


    When the crowd dispersed, they left behind a cake and a table of snacks.


    Jemima¡¯s eyes were red, and she stared at the table full of food, even to the second floor.


    Charlie looked at her and asked softly, ¡°Missing mom?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jemima came back to her senses and nodded lightly, tears rolled down,


    She quickly wiped them away with her hands, and said,


    ¡°Whenever the timees on my birthday, I miss her so much...¡±


    After speaking, she quickly smiled, looked at Charlie, stretched out her hand,


    And said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Give me a birthday present. Well, anything will do.¡±


    Charlie said embarrassedly: ¡°What the trouble, I didn¡¯t know that it was your birthday today,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t prepare anything in advance.¡±


    Jemima smiled: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, You can do anything, just give me a coin.¡±


    Charlie thought about it and asked her, ¡°Do you want a traditional pill that cures all diseases?¡±


    Jemima couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°No way......... Do you really have traditional


    Pills?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: ¡°To tell you the truth,


    ¡°I usually work part-time as a traditional medic,¡±


    ¡°And I always carry a few traditional Pills with me. I will sell one to someone with a good fate.¡±


    Having said that, he took out a wax-sealed Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill from his pocket,¡±


    ¡°Put it in Jemima¡¯s hand, and said very seriously:


    ¡°This is the birthday present I give you, and I wish you a happy birthday!¡±


    Charlie said this, paused, and instructed:


    ¡°You must put it away, and don¡¯t let others know or see it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pass it on to others, it¡¯s better to keep it with you,¡±


    ¡°If you are seriously ill or injured in the future, take it out and eat it,¡±


    ¡°It may save your life at a critical moment!¡±


    Seeing that he was speaking so seriously, Jemima thought that he was deliberately teasing her,


    So she cooperated and said, ¡°Okay, I see, next time I have a period,¡±


    ¡°And the pain is so painful that I¡¯m about to die, I¡¯ll eat it!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t! If the effect of my powerful pill is a big bowl of rice,¡±


    ¡°And the pain you face is like a hungry ant,¡±


    ¡°You must not take out therge bowl of rice to feed this ant,¡±


    ¡°And you only need to pick out one grain from the bowl, and it will live for a long time.¡±


    After speaking, he added: ¡°If your period is unbearable next time,¡±


    ¡°Just scrape a little powder from it with a de,¡±


    ¡°And soak it in water, the effect will be immediate.¡±


    Jemima looked at Charlie in surprise, and asked,


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t wink at me, Or raise your eyebrows or something?¡±


    ¡°You said something so serious, I¡¯m going to take it seriously.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°It¡¯s alright, you just listen to it.¡±


    Jemima didn¡¯t believe it, but she took it readily as he handed the Heart Saving Pill,


    And said with a smile: ¡°Thank you! This is the first birthday present I took the initiative to ask for from the opposite s3x.¡±


    ¡°Although it is a little strange to receive a powerful pill, I am still very grateful. I will treasure it well!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and instructed: ¡°You must remember what I said,¡±


    ¡°And review it in your mind several times to ensure that you can recall it in the event of an emergency.¡±


    Jemima nodded again and again, and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!


    When the two were eating on the street, the Zhong family was anxious like ants on a hot pot.


    Tonight, Henry¡¯s father, Herman Zhong, was going to take Henry,


    To the house of Jairo Hong, the head of the Four Dragons sect, for a banquet.

 Chapter 4616

    Chapter 4616


    However, Henry has been out since afternoon, and he has note back,


    And the phone cannot be reached, which makes him very anxious.


    In the past few years, as Herman¡¯s business has grown bigger and bigger,


    He actually really wanted to get rid of his rtionship with Four Dragons,


    But Jairo is also a clever man, so he didn¡¯t want to be treated by Herman as a night pot,


    As he would take it to urinate when he wanted it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    And when he¡¯s not using it, he thinks he¡¯s stinking and wants to kick it away.


    Herman also realized that Jairo has now regarded himself as a cash cow,


    Just like he used to regard him as a backer, and is unwilling to let go of him for life or death.


    Therefore, he could only try his best to find a way to stabilize Jairo.


    Jairo recently made a lot of money in the business of smuggling frozen meat,


    But due to theck of scale, he hoped that Herman coulde forward,


    And register a shippingpany to help him pick up goods from overseas to Hong Kong.


    In addition, he also wanted Herman to spend a sum of money to buy him a batch of powerful speedboats,


    So that he could smuggle frozen meat directly into the maind through this channel.


    In order not to give Herman a chance to refuse, Jairo, the godfather,


    Was going to put down his body and invite his godson and grandson to the banquet,


    And then put forward demands at the dinner table.


    Even if he wanted to note over, Herman could not refuse.


    However, after waiting at home for a long time, Jairo was a little annoyed when he didn¡¯t see Herman¡¯s figure.


    He made a phone call and said, ¡°Herman! You¡¯re a j3rk now! Even I can¡¯t stand up to you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting at home for you to eat with you at my age, and I haven¡¯t seen you until now,¡±


    ¡°Where are you? What do you mean? If you look down on your godfather, just say it straight,¡±


    ¡°I will never let you embarrass! The big deal is that all the help I gave you before was just feeding a dog, and we two will


    never get along!¡±


    It¡¯s not like Herman doesn¡¯t know about Jairo¡¯s routine.


    This man is scheming and good at attacking the heart.


    The reason why he said that is nothing more than retreating.


    He anticipated that he would not be able to borrow a donkey and say things that would never get along with each other,


    So he deliberately showed weakness while steadily upying the moralmanding heights.


    Since then, he has had no choice but to apologize to him.


    So, Herman hurriedly said humbly: ¡°Godfather, how can I look down on you,¡±


    ¡°You are my godfather one day, and my godfather all my life. I can¡¯t be what I am today without your support!¡±


    Jairo asked, ¡°Then why haven¡¯t youe yet? It¡¯s too much to let go of my pigeons, isn¡¯t it?!¡±


    Herman hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, godfather! I was supposed to leave an hour ago,¡±


    ¡°But Henry this kid went out in the afternoon and told me toe back soon,¡±


    ¡°But he hasn¡¯te back till now, I called him, but he couldn¡¯t get through,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to him!¡±


    Jairo yelled when he heard this. : ¡°Fcuk! Who dares to touch the grandson of Jairo,¡±


    ¡°I will blow his fcuking head! Although I have no great prospects in this life,¡±


    ¡°I will give my life! Herman, don¡¯t worry if it is true,¡±


    ¡°If someone dares to touch Henry, I will help you kill him!¡±


    An old wanderer like Jairo could never speak with only one meaning.


    The reason why he was so impassioned was to reassure Herman on the one hand,


    But on the other hand, he was actually beating him.


    The meaning of the words is very simple. Although I am old,¡±


    ¡°I still dare to y with others.¡±


    ¡°If you Herman dare to y tricks on me, I will dare to y with you!

 Chapter 4617

    Chapter 4617


    Herman is also a human being, and he understood what Jairo meant in an instant,


    But he was not in the mood to care about it at this time, and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Godfather, why don¡¯t you send some subordinates to help me check,¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m really afraid that something will happen to this kid,¡±


    ¡°He has never had a phone call before switched off before.¡±


    Jairo said in a big way: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Herman, leave this matter to me,¡±


    And I¡¯ll send someone to investigate. As for his whereabouts,


    ¡°Tell me what time he left in the afternoon,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll have people check it from the moment he left,


    And I¡¯ll be able to follow the clues and find his whereabouts!¡±


    Charlie and Jemima ate almost the same and started to cut the cake,


    Four Dragons¡¯ younger men had already found Henry¡¯s Rolls Royce in the underground parking lot in Tsim Sha Tsui.


    At that time, when Henry and his henchman and others tracked Charlie and Jemima together,


    He thought he was smart and did not drive his Rolls-Royce.


    After all, the Rolls-Royce was too eye-catching, and he was afraid that Charlie would find out in advance.


    However, he, who was lying in Jemima¡¯s trunk at the moment,


    Never dreamed that Charlie had noticed them long before they set off.


    When Four Dragons¡¯s men found Henry¡¯s Rolls-Royce,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    They reported to Jairo while calling for surveince in the parking lot,


    Looking for clues after Henry left the Rolls-Royce.


    At this time, the anxious Herman also came to Jairo¡¯s house and waited for news from him.


    Soon, the frontman returned the message, Henry actually got into the car of henchman Jim,


    Along with Four Dragons, and left the parking lot with Jim and his men


    When the news came back, Jairo immediately instructed a middle-aged man beside him:


    ¡°Coach Lin, please contact Jim and ask where this kid is now.¡±


    The person called Coach Lin immediately nodded and then picked up the phone,


    Found the number and dialed it.


    However, there was a prompt tone that the other party could not be connected temporarily on the other end of the


    phone.


    Coach Lin frowned and said, ¡°Sect Master, Jim¡¯s cell phone should not be in the service area.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Jairo blurted out, ¡°Go to Jim¡¯s younger brother and ask where they are!¡±


    Coach Lin immediately ordered. The orders were conveyedyer byyer,


    The result was that all the members of Four Dragon¡¯s men,


    Who appeared in the video with Jim, without exception, all had disappeared.


    When Herman heard this, he subconsciously said:


    ¡°Godfather! Could it be that ck chicken turned against the water and deliberately kidnapped my son for ransom?!¡±


    Jairo waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that it was the ck chicken who kidnapped Henry,¡±


    ¡°The ck chicken¡¯s I know the situation very well, this kid¡¯s whole family is in Hong Kong, he doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡±


    Coach Lin on the side said sharply: ¡°Sect Master, Mr. Zhong, I suspect that there must be some kind of ident with


    young Mr. Zhong and Jim.¡±


    Jairo said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, there are still people in Hong Kong,¡± ¡°Who dare to touch my godson and my


    subordinates! Who is so bold?!¡± Coach Lin said, ¡°Sect Master, I have already sent people to follow up.¡± ¡°Jim and the


    others have a small moving line of vehicles,¡±


    ¡°Hong Kong is not big, they should be able to find out their whereabouts soon!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jairo said immediately: ¡°Coach Lin, you have to do it yourself! In an emergency,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that only you, Coach Lin, can handle it with ease.¡±

 Chapter 4618

    Chapter 4618


    Coach Lin sped his fists in both hands, and said loudly,


    ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t worry, Lin must go all out!¡±


    After speaking, he said to the two: ¡°Sect Master,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhong, I will leave first, and I will tell the two of you as soon as there is news!¡±


    Coach Lin turned and left, seeing Herman¡¯s anxious face, Jairoforted him:


    ¡°Herman, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, I believe that no one in Hong Kong would dare to do anything to them.¡±


    Herman said with a bitter face: ¡°Godfather, to tell you the truth, even if the ck chicken is not suspected,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that there will be other desperadoes who want money or what not. Kidnapped Henry for ransom!¡±


    Jairo waved his hand: ¡°Herman, it doesn¡¯t matter if someone from outside kidnaps Henry,¡±


    ¡°Coach Lin is a three-star warrior I dug with a lot of money,¡±


    ¡°And with him, no matter who dares to harm Henry, I want him to die without a burial ce!¡±


    Herman asked in surprise, ¡°Three-star warrior?! Godfather, where did you invite such a true fighting god?¡±


    Jairo smiled slightly and said arrogantly:


    ¡°Coach Lin used to be a three-star warrior in the famous Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    ¡°Two years ago, he was expelled from the Front for viting discipline.¡±


    ¡°Since then, he hase to Hong Kong and wants to open and make a living in the martial arts hall,¡±


    ¡°And there were some conflicts with my subordinates. At that time, I went there with six men,¡±


    ¡°And he abolished five in one breath. He was brought under mymand.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After speaking, Jairo looked at Herman and said seriously:


    ¡°Look, a three-star warrior, in my ce, is a great god, I have to make offerings every day,¡± ¡°But Four Dragons¡¯ ie


    is not very good now. I¡¯m optimistic,¡±


    ¡°The economic pressure here is also very high, and next, I have to ask you to help me more.¡±


    Herman sighed in his heart.


    He had never known that there was a three-star warrior sitting here with Jairo, and he was very worried right now.


    After all, the strength of the three-star warriors is strong. If they are used as killers,


    They can definitely kill people invisibly. This means that once he and Jairo are torn apart,


    He is likely to let himself die without knowing it.


    Therefore, Herman couldn¡¯t help shrinking his neck, and immediately said:


    ¡°Godfather, why are you being so polite to me!¡±


    ¡°If there is anything I can help you with, you can just say it.¡±


    After speaking, he deliberately pretended to remember something, he said in surprise:


    ¡°By the way, Godfather, Gerard Liu, didn¡¯t he put 30 million US dors in head bounty and n to kill Hogan Chen who


    gave him a green hat?¡±


    ¡°Since the Coach Lin is already a great Martial artist, let hime forward,¡±


    ¡°The 30 million US dors is not as easy as searching for something?¡±


    Jairo snorted coldly: ¡°I¡¯m not angry if you don¡¯t say this, Coach Lin is indeed very interested in this matter,¡±


    ¡°But today he had already greeted me in the afternoon, saying that this was his personal act,¡±


    ¡°If he seeded, then the 30 million US dors of bounty has nothing to do with Four Dragons, it belongs to him alone.¡±


    Herman frowned and said: ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?! Then this Coach Lin is too arrogant, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, he is a Four Dragon person, how can he bypass Four Dragons and act alone?¡±


    Jairo said very angrily: ¡°In order to clear up the past with him and let him use it for me,¡±


    ¡°I did agree to many of his requests, the most important of which was that he did not want to officially join Four


    Dragons,¡±


    ¡°But using the Coach¡¯s advice. In the name, he was hired to train men for Four Dragons,¡±


    ¡°And he also demanded freedom toe and go at his will, I can¡¯t stop him,¡±


    ¡°So now he wants to snatch Gerard¡¯s bounty by himself, I have no fcuking way to stop him!¡±


    ¡°Tsk...... ¡± Herman couldn¡¯t help frowning, and said with emotion:


    It seems that this person is really not so controble!


    While speaking, what he thought in his heart was, since this Coach Lin has not officially joined Four Dragons,


    And he is more in love If he has money, then he may be able to find an opportunity to contact him in the future.


    If he can convince him then he can use him for himself, it will be even better.


    Jairo didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, so he just took the opportunity to cry and said:


    ¡°Herman, I originally thought that after winning the $30 million bounty this time,¡±


    ¡°Four Dragons¡¯ economic situation would have a rtivelyrge link,¡±


    ¡°But now it seems that I¡¯m afraid this matter is going to fail.¡±


    After speaking, he raised his head to look at Herman, and said seriously:


    ¡°Herman, with Four Dragons¡¯ current difficulties, I can only rely on you to help!¡±

 Chapter 4619

    Chapter 4619


    Herman knew that he would inevitably have to bleed again this time.


    However, now that his son is missing, he has to rely on Jairo for help,


    So he can only ask respectfully: ¡°Godfather, tell me, what kind of help do you need from me?¡±


    ¡°As long as I can help, I will do my best.¡±


    Jairo is satisfied now. He nodded and sighed,


    ¡°You know the best way to repay your gratitude!¡±


    He sighed and said, ¡°Hey! Recently, my frozen meat smuggling business has indeed seen a little improvement.¡±


    ¡°But this business is not as easy as I imagined, especially the loss of frozen meat in the process of arriving,¡±


    ¡°The anti-smuggling department has been keeping an eye on this, and we have lost a lot of goods,¡±


    ¡°So I want you to help me register a Shippingpany,¡±


    ¡°With your reputation in Hong Kong, your shippingpany must have a lot of room for operation,¡±


    ¡°And you can help me bring in some goods.¡±


    Herman was shocked and blurted out: ¡°Godfather, after so many years, I have finally cleared myself up.¡±


    ¡°Now you ask me to go back and register apany to do smuggling. If any incident happens, I will be finished!¡±


    Jairo waved his hand andforted: ¡°Herman, don¡¯t be so excited. I don¡¯t mean to let you do this yourself.¡± ¡°After you


    register the shippingpany, you can operate some legitimate business normally.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for someone to carry frozen meat in your normal transportation.¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, There will never be no ident.¡±


    ¡°Once an ident happens, you just need to find someone from your subordinates to be your scapegoat,¡±


    ¡°And ssify these into his personal name. Say that he is greedy,¡±


    ¡°And used thepany¡¯s resources to engage in smuggling. Isn¡¯t it all right?¡±


    Herman listened to this with a cold sweat and said, ¡°Godfather, I am not unwilling to help,¡±


    ¡°But this kind of thing is really too risky for me, and you also know that the media in Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°They like to dig deep and expose and engage in big events...¡±


    Speaking, Herman gritted his teeth and said with great distress:


    ¡°Godfather, why don¡¯t you do this, Four Dragons is in financial difficulties now,¡±


    ¡°Since you have found me, I will definitely not stand by and watch, in the next three years,¡±


    ¡°I think as for how you use this money, it is up to your own preferences!¡±


    Jairo fiddled with the wrench on his hand with a dark face, and sighed, ¡°Herman, you are the real deal! Filial piety! Give


    me three years and 30 million dors for this rotten old man in one sentence,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t find a godson as filial as you on the whole of Hong Kong.¡±


    Speaking of which, Jairo changed the topic and said seriously:


    ¡°If I just am a bad old man, then this money must be enough for me to die,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t forget, I still have thousands of mouths waiting to eat, this amount of money is not enough for me.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I used to only focus on buying and selling goods, regardless of delivery,¡±


    ¡°And a lot of profits were taken away by the people in the delivery link,¡±


    ¡°So I wanted to make it twenty or thirty big flights, do the delivery myself,¡±


    ¡°And take Four Dragons¡¯ Profits are maximized! Buying boats and providingbor,¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to spend tens of millions of Hong Kong dors.¡±


    Herman¡¯s expression was startled, and he was already scolding the sky:


    ¡°Jairo, you ba5tard! You are still not satisfied with the 30 million dors given to you in three years?!¡±


    ¡°You fcuking old man, with such a big appetite, you are not afraid of dying!¡±


    But now, Herman didn¡¯t dare to make trouble with Jairo. So he said, ¡°Tens of millions of dors, this is really my limit.¡±


    ¡°You also know that in the current economic downturn, the cash flow of all walks of life is very poor,¡± ¡°Most of the assets


    have been reduced to non-performing assets, and there is no chance to realize it.¡±


    ¡°I am also today in the same situation. It is very difficult!¡±


    Jairo raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Herman, our family doesn¡¯t speak two words,¡±


    ¡°You give Four Dragons 60 million US dors in three years and 20 million in one year,¡±


    ¡°In return, I guarantee that no matter what your needs are, as long as you speak,¡±


    ¡°The upper and lower doors of Four Dragons will be used by you!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4620

    Chapter 4620


    Herman¡¯s heart was trembling.


    ¡°Sixty million dors in three years, that¡¯s nearly five hundred million Hong Kong dors!¡±


    ¡°Five hundred million!¡±


    Seeing Herman¡¯s depressed expression, Jairo said with a smile,


    ¡°Herman, do you still remember when you offended Bobby Sang,¡±


    ¡°And Bobby sent three or four hundred men with knives to find you all over Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°To hack you to death? If it wasn¡¯t for my shot that time, you would have died on the street!¡±


    After speaking, Jairo said again: ¡°How much I got hurt at that time!¡±


    ¡°Although I persuaded Bobby not to oppose you, but in order to help you to solve this troublepletely,¡±


    ¡°I still invited Bobby out and took him to see the gods with a belt.¡±


    ¡°Bobby¡¯s body and my belt are still sealed in the foundation of the Jiulongtang overpass!¡±


    ¡°I did all of it for you. At these times, were you as embarrassed as you are now?¡±


    ¡°Were you as hesitant as you are now?!¡±


    Herman couldn¡¯t help trembling when he heard this.


    Back then, when his business had just picked up, Bobby, relying on his background on the road,


    Insisted oning in and taking him with a knife.


    He didn¡¯t agree, and Bobby let out a message to make him look good.


    However, at that time, Bobby never wanted to kill him, he just wanted to give him an arm.


    At that time, when he asked Jairo for help, he didn¡¯t want to kill Bobby at all,


    He just wanted Jairo toe forward to reconcile and let Bobby stay away from him.


    However, Jairo made his own decision and killed Bobby directly,


    And threw his body into the foundation poured at the overpass construction site.


    Since then, whenever Jairo needs Herman¡¯s help, he will use Bobby to talk about it.


    The subtext is nothing more than a warning to Herman that he has such a handle in his own hands.


    In the beginning, Herman was not afraid, after all, it was Jairo who killed the man,


    And he never said that he wanted him to kill Bobby.


    However, Jairo, the old fox, had already recorded a recording.


    In the recording, Herman really begged Jairo to help him solve the trouble of Mourning Bobby.


    And Jairo threatened Herman with this recording.


    As long as he released the recording, everyone would think that it was Herman who asked Four Dragons to kill Bobby.


    As for Four Dragons¡¯ side, all you need to do is to find a top-notch younger brother to confess his guilt,


    And then Jairo¡¯s responsibility can bepletely eliminated.


    Herman is now a sessful businessman. Even if the police can¡¯t convict him based on the recording,


    Once this incident is exposed, his reputation will bepletely stinky.


    Therefore, this incident became the only magic weapon used by Jairo to ckmail Herman.


    It was also at that time that Herman realized how cruel a person like Jairo would be in order to pull others into the water.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason why he killed Bobby was that he regarded Bobby as a bargaining chip,


    To threaten him for a long time. As long as he killed Bobby,


    He would not be able to get off his pirate ship in his life...


    The deeper the matter he thinks about it, the more it makes Herman¡¯s back cold.


    However, he has now beenpletely grasped by Jairo.


    With his social status, he cannot let his reputation be ruined no matter what,


    And Jairo also has this handle, so he can eat people without spitting bones.


    Herman had no choice but to hold back his hatred. He gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Okay! Sixty million for three years! I¡¯ll give it!¡±


    Jiro gave a sinister smile, ¡°My good son! It¡¯s not in vain that I have escorted you for so many years!¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured that as long as the frozen meat business can be bigger and stronger,¡±


    ¡°My Four Dragons¡¯ financial situation can bepletely relieved,¡±


    ¡°And at that time, you will not need toe back for relief. I¡¯m an old bone!¡±

 Chapter 4621

    Chapter 4621


    Herman wanted to cry without tears, but nodded and said, ¡°Godfather, you will definitely win this time!¡±


    Jairo lit a cigar, took a hard puff, and then exhaled a cloud of white smoke.


    With a smile, he said: ¡°Within three years, Four Dragons must achieve,¡±


    ¡°The goal of making an annual profit of 100 million US dors!¡±


    Just as he was talking, a subordinate quickly walked over and blurted out:


    ¡°Sect Master, Coach Lin sent a message saying that it was a transfer.¡±


    ¡°After reading the monitoring information, he found that Young Master Zhong and the others went to Honghualing in the


    afternoon,¡±


    ¡°And Coach Lin is now leading people over there!¡±


    Jairo was overjoyed and blurted out: ¡°In a hurry, let Coach Lin rush over with the fastest speed!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Coach Lin led the crowd to Honghualing, Jemima drove Charlie to Lan Kwai Fong in her Te.


    After the car stopped at the entrance of the Inspur Club, Jemima asked him, ¡°Do you really want to go?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯vee here, why do I not have to go in and sit down.¡±


    After that, he was ready to push the door and get off the car.


    In a hurry, Jemima took Charlie¡¯s hand and said nervously: ¡°Charlie, think about it again, the Zhong family and Four


    Dragons must be looking for Henry,¡±


    ¡°And their whereabouts right now, as long as they find Honghualing,¡±


    ¡°They will know that we are the ones who took him. After leaving Henry,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely find us all over Hong Kong by then.¡±


    ¡°If we run in time, it will be toote, but if we get in here, it will be difficult to figure out.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. , Today is your birthday,¡±


    ¡°Just treat it as a good show for yourself, it¡¯s not easy to catch up with such a good show.¡±


    Seeing his insistence, Jemima said helplessly: ¡°Okay, today I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll apany you to the end.¡±


    Saying that she let go of Charlie¡¯s hand, pushed open the door, and got out of the car.


    Afterward, the two walked into the door of Inspur Club together.


    This time it is eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    It was also the time when the nightclub began to pick up customers.


    When the two entered the nightclub, the nightclub¡¯s booth was already 80% full.


    A beautiful waitress stepped forward and asked Charlie,


    ¡°Sir, do you want to sit at the bar or the booth?¡±


    Charlie asked her curiously, ¡°What about the bar and the booth?¡±


    The waitress said, ¡°Consumption at the bar is optional. The minimum consumption of the card seat ranges from 3,888 to


    88,008 HKD.¡±


    Charlie nodded and waved his hand: ¡°Come on bring the most expensive one.¡±


    The waitress had a look of joy in her eyes, and quickly said respectfully,


    ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, please! Our biggest booth just hasn¡¯t been reserved yet!¡±


    After speaking, she could see Jemima next to Charlie through the dim light.


    In Hong Kong, many people know Jemima. After all, she has been rated as the most beautiful second-generation


    wealthy in Hong Kong over the past few years.


    Although she is very low-key, she will be featured in local news and magazines in Hong Kong for a long time.


    The waitress recognized Jemima, and she couldn¡¯t help being surprised.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Jemima woulde to a ce like a nightclub with a man.


    Moreover, this is not an ordinary nightclub, this is Four Dragons¡¯ business.


    Oftene here to y, and it has something to do with Four Dragons.


    To put it bluntly, they are basically young and dangerous young people who are on the road,


    Or little girls, serious people will nevere here when they go to nightclubs.


    Therefore, seeing Jemima appear here, the waitress was also a little stunned.


    However, she didn¡¯t show her surprise, but asked Charlie respectfully:


    ¡°Sir, do you want to go straight to the set menu or order a carte?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Serve the set meal.¡± The waitress nodded and said,


    ¡°Are you using cash or a card? If you swipe the card, I¡¯ll bring the POS machine over.¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°Swipe the card.¡±


    After saying that, he took out the ck gold card and put it on the table.

 Chapter 4622

    Chapter 4622


    Seeing this card, the waitress and Jemima were extremely surprised.


    Especially Jemima,pared to the waitress who just thinks the ck gold card is very powerful,


    She is the most aware of the gold content of the ck gold card.


    Without more than 10 billion cash in the ount, it is impossible to get this ck gold card.


    For her rich second generation, it is not surprising that tens of billions of assets are a normal thing.


    After all, her father¡¯s assets are almost 100 billion Hong Kong dors,


    But the difficulty lies in the tens of billions of cash assets.


    If ording to what Charlie said, he was working in ISU Shipping,


    Then even if the entire ISU Shipping is handed over to him, he would not have such wealth.


    Therefore, this also made her more curious about Charlie¡¯s true identity.


    The waitress came over with the POS machine diligently,


    And after swiping the card for Charlie, she immediately reported this news to the manager.


    The first news is that the famous Jemima Liu actually came to their club;


    The second news is that the man who came with her actually held a top ck card;


    The third news is that Jemima and the man look like it¡¯s a couple¡¯s rtionship between them.


    After the manager heard about it, he immediately ordered the waitress to serve him well.


    At the same time, he also subconsciously took out his mobile phone and prepared to call Henry Zhong.


    Everyone knows that Henry has been pursuing Jemima, but it seems that Jemima already has a man.


    Therefore, he nned to report the news to Henry as soon as possible.


    However, when he called Henry, he found that the other party couldn¡¯t get through.


    In desperation, he sent a message, and then he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    At the same time.


    Coach Lin has already led people to Honghualing.


    When they saw three cars parked on the side of the road, they immediately,


    Found the trail of everyone walking into the forest, so a group of people rushed in immediately.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s gone, the tragic situation in the mountains and forests made everyone,


    Including Coach Lin, struck by lightning!


    The famous Jim brother was leaning against a tree with a thick bowl at this time, wiping his tears in despair.


    The rest of the younger brothers were all lying on the ground and moaning constantly.


    Each of them had broken bones in many ces, and they couldn¡¯t even crawl.


    Coach Lin was startled and quickly asked Jim, ¡°Jim, this... what¡¯s going on here? Where¡¯s Young Master Zhong?!¡±


    Jim choked and said, ¡°Coach Lin. You must avenge us, Coach Lin.¡±


    Coach Lin frowned and immediately asked, ¡°Where is Young Master Zhong? Mr. Zhong is waiting for news at the


    moment!¡±


    Jim hurriedly said: ¡°Master Zhong is kidnapped by a boy from the maind!¡±


    ¡°That boy seems to be able to fight and fight like a pro, his strength is better than mine,¡± ¡°We are not his opponents, only


    you, only you can handle him...¡±


    Coach Lin said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s the key! Who is that kid, what is his origin,¡±


    ¡°What clues can I find for him as soon as possible, and is the young master still alive?


    Jim blurted out: ¡°Master Zhong was knocked unconscious and kidnapped by him.¡±


    ¡°He should be still alive. As for that kid, I don¡¯t know who he is. ¡°


    Speaking, he remembered something, and hurriedly said:


    ¡°By the way, Coach Lin, that kid came with Jemima Liu, the eldestdy of the Liu family!¡±


    As long as you find her, you will definitely find that kid!¡±


    Jemima.¡± Coach Lin frowned, and asked in a cold voice,


    ¡°I looked at the surveince camera, Young Master Zhong came here in your car, why did youe here?¡±


    Jim exined: ¡°Master Zhong asked us to drive and track that Jemima and that adulterer,¡±


    ¡°So we drove all the way here. Master Zhong wanted us to kill that kid,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect him to be stronger than us.¡±


    Coach Lin nodded and said coldly, ¡°You guys wait here first, my priority now is to find Young Master Zhong as soon as


    possible!¡±


    After that, he said to the Four Dragons¡¯ disciples who had followed him, ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Jim hurriedly shouted: ¡°Coach Lin, take us with you too!¡±


    Coach Lin said coldly: ¡°We don¡¯t have time to deal with your affairs now,¡±


    ¡°You wait here first, and I will have someone call and bring an ambnce for you!¡±


    After that, he walked back, took out his mobile phone, and called Jairo.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Jairo on the other end of the phone learned what happened, he immediately ordered:


    ¡°Coach Lin, in my name, you immediately ask all Four Dragons children to find Jemima,¡±


    ¡°And the whereabouts of that boy in Hong Kong. If you have any clues, you must first Hurry up and save my godson!¡±


    Immediately, he gave a slight pause and said coldly,


    ¡°You must arrest the kid who hurt my godson, and then contact me, I will see it with my own eyes. Watch him die!¡±

 Chapter 4623

    Chapter 4623


    For a while, the members of Four Dragons in entire Hong Kong received a message,


    Which was to find the whereabouts of Jemima, the eldestdy of the Liu family.


    But most people did not expect that Jemima was sitting in a nightclub run by Four Dragons at this time.


    The waiter just brought the set menu drinks ordered by Charlie,


    And the nightclub manager also stepped forward and said respectfully,


    ¡°Distinguished guests, I¡¯m Kevin, the manager of the store. You can tell me directly if you have any needs.¡±


    Charlie looked at him, and waved his hand: ¡°Okay, go ahead and do your work first.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The nightclub manager nodded quickly and said, ¡°Okay, sir, then I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and returned to the bar,


    And his phone immediately received a message from Four Dragons.


    When he saw that Four Dragons, in the name of the sect master Jairo,


    Asked all the Four Dragons¡¯ disciples to find clues about Jemima and a young man,


    He reported the news almost without hesitation.


    Soon, Coach Lin received feedback that the person he was looking for was actually in Four Dragons¡¯ own nightclub in


    Lan Kwai Fong!


    Coach Lin did not dare to dy and immediately reported the news to Jairo.


    After Jairo heard about it, the whole person was very angry, and said coldly:


    ¡°This girl named Liu and that unknown boy are really good enough!¡±


    ¡°They tied my godson, and they dared to go to my nightclub.¡±


    ¡°Drinking really broke the ground on Tai Sui¡¯s head, don¡¯t they fear the death!¡±


    Herman couldn¡¯t wait to hear this, and said, ¡°Godfather, hurry up and ask your subordinates,¡±


    ¡°To arrest these two people and force them to find out my son¡¯s whereabouts!¡±


    Jairo waved his hand and said lightly: ¡°This matter can¡¯t be rushed, don¡¯t forget,¡±


    ¡°Jemima is Gerard Liu¡¯s daughter.¡± Herman was angry, and said sternly:


    ¡°What about Gerard? Isn¡¯t he just someone with a little more money than me? Are you afraid of him?¡±


    Jairo snorted coldly: ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be afraid of him. His daughter participated in the kidnapping of my grandson.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that the God of Wealth knocked on the door to send money?¡±


    How could I miss such a good opportunity?


    Then it dawned upon Herman.


    It turned out that Jairo wanted to take the opportunity to knock Gerard for some free money.


    As Jairo said, Gerard¡¯s daughter is involved in this matter, thus it is impossible to get rid of this matter so easily,


    And Jairo happens to be his and his son¡¯s godfather, which gives him a full excuse to go to Gerard for an exnation.


    At that time, he will definitely have to spend arge amount of money to settle things...


    Thinking of this, Herman couldn¡¯t help but scolded:


    ¡°This immortal man can really seize every opportunity to make money!¡±


    ¡°My son is out! Not only do I want to give him money, but he also uses my son as a reason,


    To ckmail others into giving money. The money will make this immortal earn money!¡±


    Although Herman was very annoyed in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to show it,


    Any disobedience, so he quickly asked: ¡°Godfather, what are you going to do now?¡±


    Jairoughed, stood up, straightened his Tang suit, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Since they have already arrived at my nightclub,¡±


    ¡°Then It¡¯s the turtle in the urn, we can have a good time with them.¡±


    After that, he said to his subordinates: ¡°Inform Coach Lin and let him take someone to the nightclub first,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t startle the snake, just make sure that the other party can¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°The rest for me, I will deal with the rest in person when I arrive.¡±


    Herman eximed: ¡°Godfather, do you want to go too?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jairoughed: ¡°I will not only go in person but also take Gerard.¡±


    ¡°Call him too, I want him to tell me in front of me how much he is willing to spend to solve the problem!¡±

 Chapter 4624

    Chapter 4624


    Herman understood instantly.


    Jairo wanted to take Gerard¡¯s daughter and threaten Gerard with bleeding.


    However, he was more worried about his son¡¯s safety, so he said, ¡°Godfather, Henry¡¯s life and death are unknown now.


    I¡¯m really worried.¡± ¡°In any case, I have to let them exin about my son¡¯s whereabouts first!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jairo said


    lightly: ¡°The more this is the case, the more you have to keep yourposure.¡±


    ¡°Now the culprit is sitting in my nightclub, which also means that if Henry is still safe,¡±


    ¡°Then he will definitely not be in danger. But if Henry has already been killed,¡±


    ¡°It would be meaningless to kill them both now, so you must wait!¡±


    ¡°Wait until I get a result of this matter!¡± Herman was so anxious that he was about to breathe fire,


    But at this moment he was too excited. He could only grit his teeth and nodded: ¡°Okay... I¡¯ll listen to your godfather...¡±


    Jairo nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to Lan Kwai Fong together,¡±


    ¡°We will meet those two young people in a while.¡±


    At this time, Lan Kwai Fong Inspur Club.


    Because of the news, the whole wave no longer allows any FIT to enter.


    Many Four Dragons younger men who were nearby also rushed here to support.


    They first guarded all the entrances and exits of the entire nightclub to prevent Charlie and Jemima from escaping.


    And Coach Lin also brought his men and quickly rushed over from Honghualing.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie was sitting in the booth of the nightclub at this time,


    He picked up a bottle of Ace of Spades champagne very calmly, and asked Jemima:


    ¡°Miss Jemima, would you like a drink?¡±


    Jemima shook her head nervously: ¡°I never drink alcohol. No.¡±


    Charlie looked at her and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Jemima nodded: ¡°A little...¡±


    After speaking, she asked him, ¡°Should I call my dad over?¡±


    ¡°No .¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Someone will definitely call himter.¡±


    Jemima said helplessly, ¡°If it really can¡¯t be done, let him clean up this mess,¡±


    ¡°And the big deal is to go back and be scolded by him.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there must be a lot of mess tonight, but you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    After speaking, he poured himself half a ss of wine, took a light sip, and looked at the time.


    It¡¯s half-past eight.


    Coming to think of it, he said to himself, ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    So, he took out his phone and sent a message to Joseph:


    ¡°Lan Kwai Fong Inspur Club, need you here, wait for my message, don¡¯t rush in.¡±


    Joseph replied immediately: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, your subordinate is here.


    Just wille over in ten minutes!¡±


    Ten minutester, a ck off-road vehicle parked opposite the Inspur Club.


    There were a total of five people in the car, and in the co-pilot sat Joseph, who had already entered the dark realm.


    And in the co-pilot is Walter Chen, one of the twomanders of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Among the three people in the back row, one of them was another battlemander,


    Harmen Lu and the other two were five-star soldiers.


    Joseph was ordered toe to Hong Kong first, so he called the two warmanders,


    Under hismand to avoid encountering the mysterious organization that attacked An family in New York.


    A few minutester, when Coach Lin led the people from Honghualing to Lan Kwai Fong, Jairo¡¯s Rolls-Royce just


    arrived.


    Coach Lin was a little shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Jairo toe over in person,


    So he immediately pushed the door and got out of the car, and quickly came to Jairo¡¯s Rolls-Royce.


    At this time, Jairo and Herman also got out of the car one by one.


    Coach Lin asked Jairo: ¡°Sect Master, why did youe here in person?¡±

 Chapter 4625

    Chapter 4625


    Jairo smiled and said, ¡°The God of Wealth arranged for someone to rush to give me money.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯te in person, how can I be worthy of his painstaking efforts.¡±


    Instantly understood Jairo¡¯s intention, so he asked:


    ¡°Sect Master, people should still be inside, what are you going to do with them?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go in and control them?¡±


    Jairo said with a smile: ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be in such a hurry, let the people inside start to clear the scene first,¡±


    ¡°And invite out those who are irrelevant, and then I will personally go on stage and make a good show for them!¡±


    Jemima soon discovered a strange phenomenon. The waiters in the entire nightclub,


    They all seemed to be whispering something to the guests at other tables.


    Soon after, the guests who havemunicated with the waiter will get up and leave immediately.


    She couldn¡¯t help being nervous for a while, and said to Charlie in a low voice,


    ¡°Have they alreadye over? I don¡¯t think something is right with these waiters.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, the show is just about to begin.¡±


    With that said, he poured another ss of champagne and took a sip for himself.


    Soon, the other guests in the nightclub were almost gone, leaving only the table of Charlie and Jemima.


    Immediately afterward, all the lights on the ceiling lit up at this moment,


    Illuminating the dim nightclub lobby as bright as day.


    The explosive music has alsoe to an abrupt end,


    And the DJ and waiters quickly left through the staff channel.


    Immediately, arge group of young and dangerous men with machetes rushed in,


    Blocking the scene surrounding Charlie and Jemima.


    Charlie was in no hurry or panic, with a smile on his face,


    While Jemima next to him couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What are you doing?! Be careful I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, a joking voice came: ¡°Miss Liu, you have such a big temper.¡±


    Following these words, an old man in his 60s wearing a Tang suit walked in with his hands behind his back.


    This person is Jairo Hong, the sect master of Four Dragons in Hong Kong.


    Along with Jairo, there were Herman Zhong, Henry¡¯s father, and Lin, who had worked hard for Jairo to bring in his


    Jemima had never met Jairo, but because Jairo was so famous in Hong Kong, she recognized him at a nce.


    Seeing that Jairo came in person, she was extremely nervous, because she knew that,


    Looking at this posture, today¡¯s troubles may be difficult to solve.


    So, she said with a bit of respect in her tone: ¡°Mr. Hong, I don¡¯t know what you are doing?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jairo snorted coldly and asked, ¡°Did you not hurt me?¡±


    ¡°The people who are here, also kidnapped my godson?¡±


    Jemima hurriedly exined: ¡°Mr. Hong, things are not what you think,¡±


    ¡°The whole thing is Henry¡¯s initiative who provoked first...¡±


    Herman on the side was furious and blurted out: ¡°Jemima Liu, right,¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯d better tell me quickly about my son¡¯s whereabouts!¡±


    ¡°If there is anything wrong with my son, I don¡¯t want you to look good!¡±


    Charlie, who was sitting beside him, couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows and said:


    ¡°I think both of you are in your 50s or 60s. You two add up to more than 100,¡±


    ¡°And are all going to be buried in the ground. You are actually uniting here and shouting at a girl,¡±


    ¡°So you won¡¯t be afraid of beingughed at when it spreads out?¡±


    When Jairo heard this, he was immediately furious, and shouted sharply: ¡°Boy! You are so fcuking arrogant. I heard that


    you are from the maind. Do you know who I am?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°You are in my eyes just an old dog with almost all of its teeth gone,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are.¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± The group of young men were immediately furious, and one of them blurted out,


    ¡°You fcuking dare to scold the master of Four Dragons. Wait, I won¡¯t hold to hack you to death!¡±

 Chapter 4626

    Chapter 4626


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it, you¡¯re going to hack people as soon as youe up?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring if the climax entered so quickly?¡±


    Jairo looked at Charlie with a sinister expression and said:


    ¡°Boy, you really are one of a kind! You don¡¯t even pay attention to me, what¡¯s your background?¡±


    Charlie snorted: ¡°What¡¯s my background, you don¡¯t deserve to ask,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to solve the problem? Now I¡¯ll give you a solution to the problem.¡±


    ¡°As the boss of Four Dragons, you condone your younger brother to do evil,¡± ¡°And for the sake of your age, you bow


    and apologize here today, and I don¡¯t need to pursue this matter.¡±


    After that, he pointed to Herman beside him, and said coldly, ¡°You are Henry¡¯s father, right? Your son was plotting


    against Miss Jemima today,¡±


    ¡°But as a father, you have no way to shirk teaching your son, so the responsibility is inevitable,¡±


    ¡°So if you now Kneel down and kowtow three times to Miss Jemima, I can stop holding you ountable.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s remarks made Jairo and Herman angry enough.


    Especially Jairo, he has been out all his life, and he has never met someone as arrogant as Charlie.


    So, Jairo said to Coach Lin angrily, ¡°Coach Lin! I want you to tear this kid¡¯s mouth to pieces!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°The corners of both sides of his mouth torn to the roots of his ears, I¡¯ll see how hard his mouth can be!¡±


    Coach Lin Immediately sped his fists with both hands: ¡°Yes!¡±


    After saying that, he frowned when he looked at Charlie, and he was about to rush forward.


    Charlie saw his cultivation level, a mere three-star fighter, in his eyes, was inferior to a dog.


    If he really wants to use his hands and kill him with one punch,


    It is much easier than not killing him because it is difficult to control his strength,


    In the face of such a fighter, a little bit of aura will beat him to death.


    At this moment, Jemima suddenly stood up, and said in front of Charlie, ¡°Mr. Hong, I have something to say! My friend¡¯s


    brain is not tuned to the facts,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, I can let him know about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Dad wille to solve it, and I will give you a satisfactory answer!¡±


    When Jairo heard this, he immediately stopped Coach Lin, then looked at Jemima with great interest,


    And asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Liu, are you sure your father can deal with this?¡±


    ¡°For a satisfactory answer, I have a great appetite.¡±


    Jemima gritted her teeth and said firmly: ¡°I can ask my dad toe over and have a talk with you!¡±


    ¡°But the premise is that you can¡¯t touch him, otherwise there is no point in talking about it!¡±


    Jairo nodded and said with a smile: ¡°I also admire Mr. Liu very much. Although I have met several times before,¡±


    ¡°I have never had the opportunity to make deep friendships.¡±


    ¡°Since Miss Liu said so, I might as well take this opportunity to talk to him. Get to know Mr. Liu.¡±


    Herman, who was beside him, said quickly: ¡°Godfather! You have to ask Henry¡¯s whereabouts quickly!¡±


    ¡°Henry¡¯s life and death are unknown now, if something happens, it will be over!¡±


    Jemima said subconsciously: ¡°Henry is not in danger!


    Herman blurted out: ¡°Then where is he?!¡±


    Jairo interrupted Herman at this time, and said,


    ¡°Herman, don¡¯t be so excited. Since Miss Liu said that Henry is not in danger, he must be fine.¡±


    After that, he smiled. Looking at Jemima, heughed and said,


    ¡°Miss Jemima, please call your father, I¡¯ll be waiting for him here.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jemima took out her cell phone without hesitation.


    At this moment, Charlie wanted to stop her.


    After all, in his opinion, this matter is not that troublesome,


    Either by himself or by letting Josephe in and put these people on the ground.


    After they are put on the ground, then at this venue and at this opportunity,


    Come to the court to try the case, Jairo, Herman, Henry, and even Coach Lin in front of him,


    One is counted as one, and let each of them experience what is called the disaster of extinction.


    However, seeing Jemima trying to protect him from disasters over and over again, he was somewhat moved.


    Just as Jemima wanted to call Gerard over, Charlie thought,


    He might as well use the donkey down the slope to give Gerard a chance.


    If he can really do some good affairs, then Uncle Chen¡¯s affairs,


    He can think of Jemima¡¯s act and treat her father a little more leniently!

 Chapter 4627

    Chapter 4627


    At this time, Gerard had just had dinner in his mansion and came to the pool with a cigar and a bathrobe.


    Beautiful Be was wearing a bikini by his side.


    She hadn¡¯t worn a bikini for a long time, was somewhat ufortable, and said,


    ¡°Gerard, there are guests at home. You let me dress like this, and it¡¯s not good to be caught?¡±


    Gerard said carelessly: ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°The man surnamed Wade is having dinner with Jemima, and they definitely won¡¯te back too early.¡±


    Be was helpless and asked him, ¡°Why do you have to swim at night?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get such a good interest.¡±


    Gerard was cheeky and smoking a cigar, he smiled at her and said:


    ¡°I just heard that the United States will soon send back Hogan.¡±


    ¡°If they hurry, maybe he will be there early the day after tomorrow!¡±


    Be¡¯s expression turned pale, and she blurted out: ¡°Gerard... You really can¡¯t let him go?¡±


    Gerard red at her and asked coldly, ¡°Why, you still want me to spare him?i¡±


    Be was caught by his eyes Frightened all over,


    She shook her head quickly and said, ¡°No... I didn¡¯t mean that...


    He said coldly: ¡°In the future when I mention this person,¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, if you want to it¡¯s best to follow this rule,¡±


    ¡°Keep in mind my opinion when expressing your opinion, otherwise, shut up!¡±


    Be could only nod her head and said: ¡°Okay.I see.¡±


    Gerard¡¯s expression seeing this got a little easier,


    He took off the bathrobe, stretched out his foot to test the water temperature,


    And then jumped in with a thud, setting off a massive ssh of water.


    As soon as he entered the water, the cell phone he ced beside the reclining chair rang.


    Be nced at it and said, ¡°It¡¯s Jemima¡¯s call, do you want to answer it?¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡± Gerard swam to the edge of the pool a little clumsily,


    Stretched out his hand, and took his mobile phone from Be¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hello.¡± As soon as he answered the phone, he asked with a smile,


    ¡°Jemima, have you finished eating with Mr. Wade?¡±


    Jemima blurted out: ¡°Dad, we have a problem,¡±


    ¡°We are in Lan Kwai Fong now, can youe over?¡±


    Gerard frowned: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Jemima said helplessly: ¡°Mr. Wade had some conflicts with the people from Four


    Dragons because of me,¡±


    ¡°But they surrounded us and wanted to do something, I have no choice but to call you.¡±


    ¡°A conflict with Four Dragons?¡± Gerard suddenly had a big head like a dolphin,


    He blurted out: ¡°This Mr. Wade is not good at this, what does he have to bump into people from Four Dragons?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that Four Dragons is the most notorious dog skin ster in Hong Kong?¡±


    ¡°If it sticks on, at least ayer of skin should be torn off!¡±


    Jemima said seriously: ¡°I already said that Mr. Wade started it with them because of me.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Wade, I might have encountered an ident now!¡±


    When Gerard heard this, he sighed helplessly and asked,


    ¡°Okay, okay... tell me where you are, I¡¯lle right now!¡±


    Jemima said: ¡°We are at the Inspur Club in Lan Kwai Fong.¡±


    ¡°Inspur Club?¡± Gerard frowned: ¡°Isn¡¯t that the ce of Four Dragons?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only ce you should not go and you are in there now!¡±


    Jemima asked him, ¡°Are youing or not?


    Coming, I¡¯lle.¡± Gerard was extremely helpless,


    But he could only open his mouth and say: ¡°Tell the person on the opposite side not to act rashly, I¡¯lle over now!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone and climbed up from the pool in embarrassment


    ¡°What happened to Gerard?¡± Be was surprised


    He cursed and said: ¡°There is a conflict with Four Dragons.¡±


    ¡°Dmn, Jairo is a mad dog. Anyone who passes by him will have to take a bite.¡±


    ¡°Jemima and that Wade have offended him, and I am afraid that I will have to bleed.¡±

 Chapter 4628

    Chapter 4628


    Be couldn¡¯t help frowning and said: ¡°Jemima this girl doesn¡¯t provoke anyone,¡±


    ¡°But goes to provoke people from Four Dragons...¡±


    ¡°They are a bunch of desperadoes, whoever sees them, they have to hide away   ¡±


    Gerard put on his bathrobe and said lightly:


    ¡°Okay, you can wait at home, I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Be asked, ¡°Would you like me toe with you?¡±


    No.¡± Gerard waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s troublesome for you to go.


    Soon, a convoy of three cars drove out from Gerard¡¯s mansion in Shi Xundao.


    As soon as the convoy left, they quickly drove to Lan Kwai Fong.


    At the Inspur club at this time, Jairo sat in front of Charlie and Jemima with a smile on his face.


    He looked at Charlie and said with a smile, ¡°You are so lucky, bad boy,¡±


    ¡°You have caused trouble, and Miss Jemima is a beautiful woman standing in front of you for you,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a blessing if you can live tonight and go out from here,¡±


    ¡°Then you really have to thank her.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°You should thank her,¡±


    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have killed you long ago.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± The faces of several minions of Jiro turned green,


    And they really couldn¡¯t understand why this kid was acting so aggressive.


    The key is that, for this sake, he still pretends to be forceful.


    Is he really not afraid of death?


    Jemima is also about to copse. She really can¡¯t figure out what Charlie wants to do.


    With so many people of Four Dragons here, does he still want to start a fight here?


    Jairo was almost mad at this time.


    If he hadn¡¯t wanted to wait for Gerard toe over and talk about the price,


    He would have ordered his minions to rush up and hacked him to death.


    But for the sake of money, he still forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart, and sneered:


    ¡°Boy, I won¡¯t be quick to talk to you, if Mr. Liu can¡¯t give me a satisfactory solution aftering here,¡±


    ¡°The first thing I do is to cut your tongue off!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°If you are willing to wait, then I will apany you to the end.¡±


    Twenty minutester, Gerard hurried over.


    As soon as he entered the door, he was taken aback by the scene here.


    Not to mention so many fierce Four Dragons members with machetes,


    The presence of Jairo alone makes Gerard feel bad in his heart.


    On the phone, he only heard his daughter say that there was some friction with Four Dragons,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that Jairo came over!


    So, he quickly said with a smile: ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here, Mr. Hong, it¡¯s really disrespectful!¡±


    Jairo looked at him with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Liu, I¡¯m sorry,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big night. I also asked you to make a special trip.¡±


    Gerard hurriedly said, ¡°It should be.¡±


    Then, he nced at Jemima and asked Jairo: ¡°Mr. Hong, I don¡¯t know what the little girl has offended Four Dragons


    with,¡±


    ¡°Please I should say, she is still young, raise your hand, don¡¯t treat her in the same way!¡±


    Jairo snorted and said, ¡°Mr. Liu may not know what happened,¡±


    ¡°Your daughter and her friend hurt my Four Dragons¡¯ more than a dozen subordinates,¡±


    ¡°And they also kidnapped my grandson Henry Zhong.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t let her give me an exnation for this kind of thing, so how can I raise my hand?¡±


    When Gerard heard this, he was shocked and blurted out to Jemima: ¡°Jemima, what¡¯s going on here?!¡±


    Jemima said, ¡°It was Henry who led people to follow me, wanted to betray me,¡±


    ¡°And wanted Mr. Wade¡¯s life. Mr. Wade had to scuffle with them to save me!¡±


    Gerard hurriedly said to Jairo: ¡°Mr. Hong, it sounds like your grandson doesn¡¯t follow the rules first,¡±


    ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t let my daughtere to tell you anyway, right?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jairo pped the table and pointed at Gerard angrily and said:


    ¡°Do you think I asked you toe here to reason with me?¡±


    ¡°A dozen of my men from Four Dragons were injured and my grandson is missing.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today,¡±


    ¡°I will even destroy your daughter to give an exnation to my Four Dragons!¡±

 Chapter 4629

    Chapter 4629


    When Gerard saw that Jairo began to y a hooligan,


    He knew that it was impossible to reason with the other party about this matter.


    So, his expression gradually calmed down, and he asked,


    ¡°Mr. Hong, how do you want to solve this matter? Just give me a straightforward statement.¡±


    Jairo looked at Gerard, then at Jemima, cold With a snort, he said,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, don¡¯t say I¡¯m joking here, I know that your daughter didn¡¯t hurt members of my Four Dragons,¡±


    ¡°She also did not hurt my godson, so you only need toe out with ten million and you can take her away.¡±


    ¡°Ten million?!¡± Gerard blurted out as if his tail had been stomped on,


    ¡°Did you make a mistake, Mr. Hong, you said it yourself, my daughter didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You have to take 10 million without doing anything, you are too big to talk!¡±


    Jairo sneered: ¡°What? A mere 10 million should be nothing to you, Mr. Liu, right?¡±


    ¡°But the other way around For me, it is different.¡±


    ¡°Thousands of people in my Four Dragons are waiting to eat. Without money,¡±


    ¡°They can only go to the streets to beg for food; without money,¡±


    ¡°They can only do things what people like you don¡¯t want them to do!¡±


    ¡°Do you think you only need to give me an exnation?¡±


    ¡°You want to give me an exnation for the entire Four Dragons here!¡±


    Jairo has long since mastered the means of threatening others.


    Gerard is not a fool either.


    The meaning of Jairo¡¯s words is nothing more than bringing Four Dragons as a threat.


    Although he is rich and powerful, the more rich and powerful people like him,


    The more afraid of those who want money or life.


    Now that his daughter has given Jairo a handle for money,


    This means he may not be able to take her away without bleeding any blood.


    So, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Hong, I won¡¯t say more nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Ten million dors is too much. If I pay two million, this is the end of the matter here. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Two million?¡± Jairo said disdainfully: ¡°You are treating us like beggars,¡±


    ¡°Do I have the words ¡°beggars¡± written on my face?!¡±


    Gerard sat next to Jemima and said, ¡°Two million in dor, if it is still not enough,¡±


    ¡°Then I will let you, Mr. Hong, deal with it today,¡±


    ¡°And you can do whatever you want to relieve the hatred, and I can watch it.¡±


    Don¡¯t look at Gerard¡¯s usual cheerful smile, but he also has a strong street color in his bones.


    He knew very well that if he was taken advantage of in front of Jairo today,


    Jairo would treat him as an ATM in the future as well.


    He must show some boldness today, but he must not make him 100% satisfied,


    He must let him know that he is also temperamental.


    Jairo really did not expect that Gerard, a billionaire, would actually y tricks with him.


    He now looks like a dead pig that is not afraid of boiling water,


    Which immediately makes Jairo feel a little tricky.


    Although he is the master of Four Dragons, he does not dare to openly do something to Gerard.


    After all, after the Li family went to the UK for development, the richest person in Hong Kong is almost Gerard.


    If he really did something to him today, the whole of Hong Kong would know tomorrow,


    And then he would definitely be criticized and berated,


    And the Hong Kong Police would definitely not sit idly by under pressure.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he really did not dare to do anything to Gerard.


    So, his expression softened a little and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Liu really has the courage, I appreciate it!¡±


    Gerard snorted and said, ¡°Mr. Hong, whether it¡¯s okay or not, please give me a word.¡±


    Jairo nodding his head said, ¡°Mr. Liu, I don¡¯t speak secretly. Today¡¯s matter we settle in five million.¡±

 Chapter 4630

    Chapter 4630


    Gerard frowned, then pointed at Jemima and Charlie, and said loudly:


    ¡°Five million are fine, but I¡¯m taking both of them.¡±


    Jairoughed out loud: ¡°Haha, Mr. Liu, you may not have understood the situation,¡±


    ¡°The reason why you came is to solve your daughter¡¯s problems,¡±


    ¡°And the reason why you are asked to solve your daughter¡¯s problems is because,¡±


    ¡°Your daughter is not the main culprit in this matter,¡±


    ¡°So I look at your face and give you a chance to resolve the conflict.¡±


    After speaking, he pointed at Charlie, and said coldly,


    ¡°As for this kid, you are here today. Even with a lot of money,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to take him away, because I want his life!¡±


    Gerard saw Jairo¡¯s killing intent, his scalp could not help tingling.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He could see that he really wanted Charlie¡¯s life.


    However, if Charlie really has a mishape in Hong Kong,


    Then his cooperation with ISU Shipping will probably be permanently strangled in the cradle.


    So he hurriedly said to Jairo: ¡°Mr. Hong, I came here today to solve the problem with youpletely,¡±


    ¡°So you can directly tell me the price and how much it will cost me to take them both.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for it and not make a big deal out of it, I¡¯ll add more money for you!¡±


    Jairo¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help but twitch, and he said coldly:


    ¡°It¡¯s not about money anymore, he tied up the grandson of Jairo,¡±


    ¡°And he just said crazy things to me,¡±


    ¡°If I let him go, how can Ie out and hang out in the future around my men?¡±


    Gerard realized the seriousness of the problem and said quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Hong, Mr. Wade is a neer and he is not familiar with the situation in Hong Kong,¡±


    So he may be a little bit intimidated by you, so I will take his ce.


    I apologize to you, and I also ask you to look at my face and let him go!


    ¡°The big deal is that I will add more money, let¡¯s say 10 million!¡±


    Jairo has already negotiated with Herman for three years and 60 million US dors.


    How could he be moved by Gerard¡¯s mere 10 million local currency?


    What¡¯s more, he has nothing to lose by letting Jemima go.


    On the contrary, if he, as the head of the Four Dragons Sect,


    He can¡¯t get along with a girl Jemima, the whole Hong Kong will despise his actions tomorrow.


    Therefore, Gerard pays millions to redeem Jemima, which is a windfall for him,


    Not to mention buying a few Rolls-Royces, why not do it for himself.


    However, if he lets Charlie go today, if the word gets out, he really can¡¯t get along.


    So, he looked at Gerard and said coldly,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, I asked you to take your daughter away with five million.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already very good for you. If you are wise, write a check for five million.¡±


    ¡°Take your daughter out of here immediately, if you are ignorant, don¡¯t me me for changing my mind!¡±


    Gerard also realized that Jairo would never promise to let Charlie go, and he was afraid that he could not save him.


    At that time, if Charlie died in the hands of Jairo,


    And his cooperation with ISU Shipping would definitely be in vain,


    So right now, there is no need for him to stay here and risk the safety of himself and his daughter.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said to Jairo,


    ¡°Okay! Five million is five million. I¡¯ll write a check to you now!¡±


    When Jemima heard this, she knew that her father had given up on Charlie,


    So she didn¡¯t care. Without hesitation, she blurted out,


    ¡°If you want to go, go by yourself, I want to stay here with Charlie!¡±


    Jemima¡¯s words made Gerard stunned.


    He asked subconsciously: ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you know that you will die here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Jemima said with a firm expression:


    ¡°I will stay with him or leave, whether I die or live, I will follow Charlie!¡±

 Chapter 4631

    Chapter 4631


    Gerard was anxious, and blurted out: ¡°Jemima! Now is not the time to be loyal!¡±


    ¡°Now as long as one person can leave, it is better than two people dead together!¡±


    Jemima¡¯s eyes were firm and she said without hesitation:


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t persuade me, you can go by yourself.¡±


    Gerard stomped his feet angrily: ¡°You have a funny head?! You can¡¯t do anything by staying here!¡±


    Jemima said coldly: ¡°I said, I don¡¯t care! I am here so I want to stay with Charlie!¡±


    ¡°Come!¡± Gerard gritted his teeth, took out his checkbook, kept writing on it,


    And gritted his teeth, ¡°It used to be up to you, but today it¡¯s definitely not up to you!¡±


    While speaking he tore off the written check, pped it in front of Jairo, and said coldly,


    ¡°The five million dor check is here, I will take my daughter out of here!¡±


    Jairo took the check and looked at it. After confirming that it was correct,


    Putting the cheque in his pocket, he said indifferently:


    ¡°You have to go quickly, my patience is almost exhausted.¡±


    Gerard did not dare to dy, reached out and grabbed Jemima¡¯s arm, and said loudly: ¡°Come with me now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Jemima was in a hurry. While trying her best to fight against Gerard,


    She subconsciously grabbed Charlie¡¯s hand, and two lines of tears could not be contained in her eyes.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t bear it, so he said, ¡°Miss Liu, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°You should go back with Mr. Liu. I can handle the rest of the little scenes by myself.¡±


    Jemima didn¡¯t know what Charlie said . From the bottom of her heart,


    She thought that he was trying to persuade her to leave, and suddenly cried and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving... I want to be with you!¡±


    Charlie said very seriously, ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°You just go back with Mr. Liu first, and I¡¯ll be there in 20 minutes.¡±


    Jemima shook her head desperately, because she was afraid of being dragged away by her father.


    Clutching her fingers, she cried and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want 20 minutes,¡±


    ¡°I want to be with you! You go, I go, you stay, I can¡¯t leave!¡±


    To Jemima, she was rational and could not leave Charlie and go out alone.


    After all, Charlie did it for her, so how could she just walk away at such a time?


    However, Jemima didn¡¯t realize that the motivation,


    That drives her to stay at this moment is not just pure morality.


    In her heart, she already had a different kind of emotion towards Charlie,


    Which had never appeared in her 24-year life journey.


    Therefore, she herself did not realize the existence of this emotion.


    At this moment, she just wants to stay and stay by Charlie¡¯s side, that¡¯s all.


    Jairo became impatient, and shouted sharply: ¡°Go! You guys came to me to y a love drama?¡±


    After that, he pointed at Jemima and scolded loudly:


    ¡°If you know what you are looking for, just follow your father and get away,¡±


    ¡°Or else If not so, I¡¯ll clean it up with you!¡±


    Charlie frowned suddenly, and said coldly,


    ¡°Dmn, your mother never taught you to be polite when talking to girls?!¡±


    Jairo¡¯sst patience was almost exhausted. At the end, he pointed at Charlie and said coldly:


    ¡°Dmn! Boy! I¡¯ve been putting up with you for a long time!¡±


    After that, he pointed at Coach Lin, and said sternly:


    ¡°Coach Lin, immediately tear this kid¡¯s tongue off for me.¡±


    Coach Lin squinted at Charlie, and said coldly:


    ¡°Boy, you are courting death yourself, no wonder I will have to do it now!¡±


    Charlie looked at him and asked with a sneer,


    ¡°I think you are also a fighter, why would you be like this? Mixing with garbage?¡±


    ¡°Are you practicing martial arts hard just to be a dog for this garbage?¡±

 Chapter 4632

    Chapter 4632


    When Coach Lin heard this, his eyes widened and he blurted out,


    ¡°You.how can you tell that I¡¯m a martial artist?¡±


    At this time, Coach Lin was a little flustered.


    Martial arts cultivation has always been able to look down from the top, but not from the bottom up.


    Charlie can see that he is a warrior at a nce, but he can¡¯t see his cultivation,


    Which means that Charlie is likely to be stronger than himself!


    If Charlie is a four-star warrior, then he does have crazy capital.


    If Charlie is a five-star warrior, then he can easily counter-kill with his hands!


    Seeing that Coach Lin was a little flustered, Charlie deliberately said,


    ¡°I can¡¯t see anything, but I have heard others talk about you,¡±


    ¡°And they all say you are a three-star warrior.¡±


    In fact, Charlie was just talking nonsense, He didn¡¯t listen who has mentioned this person and this person¡¯s cultivation.


    And the reason why he said that was because he didn¡¯t want to let Coach Lin be too quick.


    After all, Coach Lin is the strongest among these people.


    If he is too cowardly to do anything, then it¡¯s really meaningless.


    When Coach Lin heard this, his heart that had been hanging in the air immediately dropped.


    He, a three-star warrior, is indeed very famous among Four Dragons and other gangs.


    On the roads of the entire Hong Kong, almost everyone knows his prestige and his strength.


    It¡¯s not surprising that Charlie has heard that he is a three-star warrior.


    So, he breathed a sigh of relief, and said arrogantly:


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I used to be a three-star warrior of Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    Charlie was slightly taken aback, raised his eyebrows, and asked with a smile:


    ¡°Oh? You used to belong to the Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    ¡°Is that the mercenary organization Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    Coach Lin said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Then who was the in charge of you? Joseph Wan?¡±


    Coach Lin said angrily: ¡°Presumptuous! How can you call the prestige of the master of Cataclysmic Front directly!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Since you respect Joseph so much,¡±


    ¡°Why did you leave Cataclysmic Front? Could it be that you were kicked out?!¡±


    Coach Lin¡¯s face suddenly flushed with shame, and then he shouted in exasperation:


    ¡°It is my business, what does it have to do with you!¡±


    After that, he looked at Charlie and said coldly:


    ¡°Boy, I heard Joseph say that you are good at your skills, so I¡¯lle and learn from you!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Coach Lin suddenly rushed towards Charlie.


    Jemima didn¡¯t know where the strength came from, she broke free from Gerard¡¯s hand in an instant,


    And wanted to block in front of Charlie, but was pulled behind by Charlie.


    In the face of Coach Lin¡¯s offensive, Charlie did not blink, and said lightly:


    ¡°Since you are from Cataclysmic Front, I don¡¯t want to do anything with you, it¡¯s boring.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Coach Lin stopped and asked Charlie, ¡°Why? Are you afraid of me?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m afraid? it¡¯s impossible to be afraid for me.¡± ¡°I, Charlie, have grown up to this age and have


    never been afraid.¡±


    After speaking, he stretched and said lightly,


    ¡°I¡¯m just tired of ying. No, no pretending and showdown!¡±


    Coach Lin frowned and looked at him: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you a fair chance to fight! If you don¡¯t cherish it, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said lightly, ¡°Here topete with me fairly?


    You¡¯re not worthy.¡±


    Coach Lin felt greatly humiliated, and shouted angrily:


    ¡°Boy! Don¡¯t be too mad! Do you really think I dare not do it?!¡±


    Charlie indifferently said: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in a while, I¡¯ll ask someone toe and see you.¡±

 Chapter 4633

    Chapter 4633


    ¡°Call someone?!¡± Coach Lin snorted coldly


    He continued: ¡°Why? Do you want to find a helper?!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°It¡¯s not a helper, you don¡¯t want to know about Henry Zhong.¡±


    ¡°Where is he? I can call now and arrange for someone to bring him in.¡±


    Jairo sneered: ¡°Boy, you are so fcuking dead that you don¡¯t even know it,¡±


    ¡°You think you can call and find two helpers toe here, and you can escape safely?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, on my site, even if the king of heavenes, he will not be able to take you away!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to take me away when I finish cleaning up the old dog,¡±


    ¡°You will walk away from here by yourself,¡±


    ¡°And then you will kneel on the ground, crawl like a dog, and bark like a dog to send me out.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk you!¡± Jairo waspletely furious, he pointed at Charlie,


    Yelled at Coach Lin, ¡°Kill him! Immediately! Immediately! Now!¡±


    Herman, who was on the side, panicked, and he quickly said to Jairo:


    ¡°Godfather, you can¡¯t act rashly for the time being, godfather!¡±


    ¡°After all, Henry is still with him. In his hand, I heard what he meant,¡±


    ¡°It seems that he has aplices outside to meet up,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°If we act rashly, maybe the other party will attack Henry!¡±


    Herman is most worried about the safety of his son, and until he sees him.


    He didn¡¯t dare to let Jairo really treat Charlie the way he wanted.


    After all, in case Charlie gets in a hurry and his aplices take things into their own hands, outside,


    Then his precious son would be gone.


    Jairo also knew that Henry¡¯s life and death had to be confirmed now,


    Otherwise, if something happened to Henry, then Herman¡¯s promise of $60 million over three years would definitely be


    in vain.


    So, he looked at Charlie and said coldly: ¡°Boy, if Henry cane back safely,¡±


    ¡°I will let you die with ease! Otherwise, I will let you die with excruciating pain!¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly: ¡°You just wait....¡±


    After that, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Joseph.


    Let him go directly to the Te at the entrance of the bar,


    And after the car is unlocked, he will bring Henry in, from the trunk.


    Then, he said to Jemima next to him:


    Miss Jemima, your car should be able to be unlocked remotely, right?


    Jemima nodded lightly, and asked with some doubts, ¡°Charlie, who did you ask for help? ?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°A friend, you don¡¯t have to worry, just unlock the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡± Jemima took out her mobile phone and remotely unlocked the car.


    At the door, Joseph brought the two battlemanders of the Cataclysmic Front,


    And was already standing in front of Te waiting.


    After the vehicle was unlocked, he opened the trunk and saw aatose guy lying inside.


    He said to Harmen Lu beside him, ¡°Harmen, you carry him.¡±


    Harmen pulled Henry out with one hand and carried him on his shoulders.


    Afterward, the three of them swaggered into the Inspur Club.


    The minion in charge of guarding the door immediately stopped them and said loudly:


    ¡°There is no business here today, please leave!¡±


    Joseph frowned slightly, looked at him, and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 4634

    Chapter 4634


    Minion¡¯s murderous eyes were startled, and he said in a panic, ¡°I...I¡¯ll go ask...¡±


    After that, he turned around and ran in, panicking:


    ¡°Sect Master! There are three peopleing in from outside,¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh No, there are four people, and one person has someone on his shoulder.¡±


    Jairo frowned and immediately guessed that the other person should be carrying his grandson, Henry, so he murmured:


    ¡°Three people? Three people dare toe and y with me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know there are more than 100 people here? Let them in!¡±


    The minion hurriedly ran back to the door and said to Joseph, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Joseph didn¡¯t say a word and walked in with Harmen and Walter, two battlemanders.


    At this time, Jairo had a sessful smile on his face.


    He felt that Charlie was not only crazy but also stupid to death.


    So, he looked at Charlie with a yful face, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Boy, when you first entered the arena, you can¡¯t just pretend to be forceful,¡±


    ¡°You have to use your brains! In this case, my grandson is your only trump card.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I would definitely fight to the end with this trump card.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to take the initiative to send this ace card back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really impressive. You are such a stupid offspring. I¡¯ve been out for so many years. I never met someone like you.¡±


    Charlie had already seen Joseph and the three of them at this time, so he smiled and said to the three:


    ¡°Come on, Joseph, let me introduce you to you, this is the famous Four Dragons den in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Lord Jairo, this old dog is teaching me some experience of moving around in the underworld,¡±


    ¡°So you can also join me and listen to his precious words together with me.¡±


    Standing in front of Charlie, Coach Lin, who was arrogant, looked back subconsciously at this moment.


    He thought that if Charlie called a few helpers, the only way was to die.


    But when he saw the personing, his whole body instantly felt a thunderp,


    His brain was instantly dizzy, and his eyes even began to see things clearly.


    He never dreamed that he would be able to see Joseph, the master of Cataclysmic Front,


    And with him, the two of the four greatmanders of Cataclysmic Front here!


    In the beginning, during the battle at Waderest Mountain,


    The outside world did not know the actual situation of the battle.


    Everyone thought that the Cataclysmic Front had crushed the Wade family,


    But they did not know that in fact, two of the fourmanders of the Cataclysmic Front had died under Charlie.


    In the current Cataclysmic Front, there are only three people at the top of the pyramid,


    One is Joseph, and the other two are Harmen Lu and Walter Chen. Now they are all here.


    Even when he was in Cataclysmic Front, Lin had no chance to have such close contact with Joseph.


    His immediate superior was a five-star general, and that five-star general was under Harmen¡¯smand.


    Therefore, when suddenly seeing Joseph and the three of them,


    Coach Lin only felt that all the blood in his body was taken out of time,


    And he only felt that all this was unrealistic, like a dream.


    At this moment, Jairo didn¡¯t notice that Lin, who was struck by lightning,


    Was scolded by Charlie as an old dog just now, and he was extremely angry in his heart.


    So, he pointed at the three and sneered at Charlie: ¡°Boy, do you really think that calling in these three bad boys will


    keep you safe?!¡±


    ¡°I tell you! It¡¯s not just you today! Even these three bad boys don¡¯t even want to leave alive!¡±


    Joseph was stunned for a while, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are all the local gangs in Hong Kong so fierce?¡±


    Jairo sneered: ¡°What? Yes. You dare toe here without knowing anything about Hong Kong?!¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I will let you guys go on a path of no return!¡±

 Chapter 4635

    Chapter 4635


    Joseph smiled and shook his head, then looked at Charlie and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this old dog can bark like this, it must make you very upset, do you need your subordinates to shut him up?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°If the dog likes to bark, let him bark, such an old dog will run away.¡±


    ¡°If can¡¯t run fast, it has to bite, if you don¡¯t let him call, he will suffocate.¡±


    Jairo couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, he looked at the sluggish Coach Lin and shouted angrily:


    ¡°Coach Lin, what are you doing standing there? Hurry up and kill them for me!!!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did Harmen notice the motionless Coach Lin, he couldn¡¯t help frowning and asked, ¡°You are...


    Linjay Lin?¡± These words seemed to wake him up in an instant from the chaos.


    Then, he knelt on the ground with a thud, and said in a very respectful trembling voice:


    ¡°Subordinate Linjay Lin... See the Supreme Commander! See the white-robed tiger king! See the blue-eyed wolf king!¡±


    Coach Lin suddenly knelt on the ground, causing everyone present except Charlie,


    and members of Cataclysmic Front to be stunned as if struck by lightning!


    You know, Coach Lin is definitely a unique top presence in Hong Kong.


    The city of Hong Kong is not that big, and despite the fact that the ce itself is a mixed bag,


    In the eyes of many martial arts masters, this is simply not a qualified ce to live.


    Take the gang members in Hong Kong as an example, they are far from being so awesome in the movies.


    In front of the real gang, they are just a bunch of minions ying in the mud.


    The gang members here havemitted something. Taking an hour-long boat ride to Tai O is considered a runaway.


    If they tell the truth, they will beughed at by people outside.


    This is also why many Chinese gangs go to Japan or farther North America to develop.


    The reason is that there is really no room for development here.


    It is precisely because of this that Coach Lin could be at the top of the pyramid,


    Of thebat effectiveness among the members of the entire Hong Kong gangs.


    Even a veteran like Jairo had to be respectful when facing Coach Lin.


    But it is such a person who is like a star holding the moon, but suddenly knelt down to others,


    And the whole person trembled like Parkinson¡¯s, which simply subverted everyone¡¯s views.


    These people were speechless, and Jairo was even more frightened.


    He was an old man after all. Unlike other people who lost their ability to think,


    He immediately caught what Coach Lin emphasized.


    ¡°Supreme Commander... What Supreme Commander?! Could it be that this person. is the Supreme Commander of


    Cataclysmic Front?!¡±


    Thinking of this, he was already scared and scattered, his eyes fixed on Coach Lin. , I hope to get a clear message from


    him.


    At this moment, Joseph looked at Coach Lin, frowned slightly, and asked coldly, ¡°Are you a member of Cataclysmic


    Front?¡±


    Coach Lin lowered his head and said in a very ashamed manner:


    ¡°The master of the pce...subordinate...subordinate...subordinate was once a member of Cataclysmic


    Front..................................... left the Cataclysmic Front two


    years ago.¡±


    Joseph asked, ¡°Why did you leave?¡± ¡°Because.because.¡±


    Speaking of which, Coach Lin Stoped talking.


    He didn¡¯t have the face to talk about his past being expelled from the Cataclysmic Front in front of Joseph.


    Joseph saw that he was submissive and hesitating, and shouted sharply:


    ¡°You used to be a member of the Cataclysmic Front, but you are like a waste with your head down and submissive. How


    indecent! Raise your head!¡±


    But Coach Lin is trembling all over.


    However, Joseph¡¯s coercion forced him to raise his head and meet Joseph¡¯s torch-like gaze.


    At this moment, his whole body was emotionally broken, and he burst into tears:


    ¡°Supreme Commander.. .it was your subordinate who vited the discipline of Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°So I was expelled from Cataclysmic Front.subordinate. In the two years since I was expelled,¡±


    ¡°There is not a day when I am not eager to return to the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°And I also hope that the Supreme Commander will be kind to me,¡±


    ¡°So that this subordinate can continue to serve the Cataclysmic Front.¡±

 Chapter 4636

    Chapter 4636


    Joseph turned around, looked at Harmen, and asked, ¡°Harmen, why was he expelled?¡±


    Harmen replied, ¡°Going back to the Supreme Commander if I remember correctly,¡± ¡°He should be pursuing his


    cultivation. Breakthrough, use of banned drugs in vition of the prohibition,¡±


    ¡°ording to the rules of Cataclysmic Front, those who use banned drugs should be expelled from Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    Joseph nodded, then looked at Coach Lin and asked him:


    ¡°Do you know why the members of Cataclysmic Front are not allowed to use banned drugs?!¡±


    Lin said with tears: ¡°This subordinate knows... Although banned drugs can greatly help improve the strength in a short


    period of time,¡±


    ¡°Their essence is to overdraw the human body potential in advance.¡±


    ¡°They have great side effects on the user itself, the harm outweighs the benefit, and the loss outweighs the gain.¡±


    Joseph looked at him, pointed his finger at Jairo, who was frightened aside, and asked again:


    ¡°Although you have been expelled from the Cataclysmic Front, you were once a member of my family after all.¡±


    ¡°The members of the Front are all proud! But why are you willing to fall for this kind of garbage?!¡±


    Linjay cried and repented: ¡°Supreme Commander.subordinates too. After being confused and lustful for profit,¡±


    ¡°I was persuaded by this old dog and became a member of Four Dragons.¡±


    ¡°The subordinate has lost the face of the Supreme Commander and countless brothers and sisters of Cataclysmic


    Front,¡±


    ¡°And I also ask the Supreme Commander to punish me for the wrongdoing!¡±


    Joseph opened his mouth and said, ¡°You are no longer a member of Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    ¡°Anything you do has nothing to do with my Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°So you can¡¯t talk about losing the face of Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    After that, he looked at Charlie He sped his fists and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, although this person is no longer a member of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°But he also served under your subordinates, and now he is willing to degenerate,¡±


    ¡°Helping bad people to be the first to abuse, has no eyes, and offended you.¡±


    ¡°The subordinates can¡¯t escape the responsibility, how to punish, please I let Mr. Wade decide!¡±


    Joseph¡¯s words made everyone focus on Charlie.


    At this moment, these people understood why Charlie never paid attention to Jairo at all.


    It turned out that he was the real big boss.


    Even Joseph, a well-known and powerful man in the world, had to call himself his subordinate in front of him.


    What this meant was self-evident.


    This means that everyone in Cataclysmic Front, including Joseph, is actually loyal to Charlie!


    The old fox-like Jairo instantly understood who he had offended today.


    The one who offended him today turned out to be the real master of Cataclysmic Front!


    He knelt on the ground almost instantly, pped his face, and cried to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have offended you today with no eyeballs, and please don¡¯t have the same intentions as me,¡±


    ¡°An old bone that is about to sink into the ground......... ¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°No, you are not an old bone, you are an old dog.¡±


    The fear in Jairo¡¯s heart had crushed all the anger and humiliation in his heart, and he nodded hastily:


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are right... under... I am an old dog. The barking old dog...¡±


    ¡°I beg you, for the sake of my age, please forgive me this time.¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°You were going to kill me just now, kneeling on the ground and saying that you¡¯re an old dog,¡±


    ¡°Want me to let you go, if I, Charlie, talk so well, what will I do to convince the public in the future?¡±


    Jairo trembled all over, and cried, ¡°Under......... just now I was just being


    quick with my tongue. It¡¯s not malicious.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Charlie hummed and said, ¡°It turned out to be being quick with your tongue, you said just now,¡± ¡°What did you


    want Coach Lin to do? Oh yes, you asked him to tear my mouth open and then pull my tongue out, am I right?¡±


    Jairo¡¯s frightened whole person trembled like chaff and stuttered:


    ¡°Under... under... under that, it is all nonsense... no... no... under that it is all f@rt It¡¯s bullshit.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Jairo, you are an old man after all. You use your own experience to analyze today¡¯s events.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you kneel down? Beg me on the ground for a few words, and then humiliate yourself,¡±


    ¡°And this matter can be over like this? You have been out for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And there must be many people who kneel on the ground and beg you.


    What do you do?¡±


    Jairo looked at Charlie¡¯s grim expression, and immediately understood in his heart,


    That he would definitely not be able to survive today¡¯s disaster.


    Thinking of this, he asked Charlie tearfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade...you...whatever are you going to do, would you do it leniently?¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and said lightly:


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, I want to use your ways, and also treat you as you treat others!¡±

 Chapter 4637

    Chapter 4637


    Jairo was frightened by Charlie¡¯s words, and almost suffered a heart attack on the spot.


    If he followed the cruel words he just released, then Charlie would use his own way to treat him,


    And he would definitely have to tear his mouth apart and then rip his tongue off.


    Let¡¯s not say whether his body can stand it or not.


    Even if it can, after all this, he¡¯s afraid he will lose half his life.


    Thinking of this, he was extremely terrified, clutching his chest,


    Enduring the severe pain in his heart, and crying to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m old and can¡¯t stand the toss...¡±


    Charlie smiled and said casually. : ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright, if you can¡¯t stand the toss,¡±


    ¡°Just die here. Anyway, I don¡¯t care if you live or die.¡±


    Jairo¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, he knelt on the ground and kept kowtow to Charlie,


    Crying and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I really know I¡¯m wrong. I beg you to raise your hand.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help frowning, and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no way here.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at the man kneeling on the ground Coach Lin said indifferently:


    ¡°Nian, you were once a member of Cataclysmic Front, I can let you keep your cultivation,¡± ¡°But how you should behave


    is up to you.¡±


    When Coach Lin heard this, the whole man was stunned for a moment,


    And then he looked at Jairo subconsciously, and shouted angrily: ¡°Jairo, you old dog has troubled me!¡±


    After that, he immediately rushed up and mped Jairo¡¯s head with his arms,


    His hands mmed violently. As soon as it was moved,


    The corners of Jairo¡¯s mouth were torn into tworge openings.


    Jairo screamed in pain, but Coach Lin didn¡¯t intend to let him go, but reached out and pulled his tongue off.


    Jemima¡¯s face was pale in fright, and she blurted out to Charlie, ¡°Charlie... this will kill him.¡±


    Charlie took a deep breath and said to Coach Lin, ¡°Forget it, keep his tongue, wait.¡±


    ¡°Let him kneel on the ground and learn how to bark.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Coach Lin respectfully stepped aside, and then knelt on the ground again.


    At this time, Jairo, how could he still have the arrogance and determination to kill.


    He knelt on the ground, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth like a clown,


    And the whole person kept crying uncontrobly.


    This kind of cruelty, he has treated many people this way, but this is the first time it has been done to him.


    Although Jemima had countless questions to ask Charlie, at this moment,


    She couldn¡¯t help but scold: ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t you think this is too much for an old man?¡±


    Charlie turned around and looked at her and said seriously:


    ¡°Miss Jemima, don¡¯t forget, this is what he was going to do to me just now,¡±


    ¡°And he also wanted my life, if I, couldn¡¯t cover this scene today,¡±


    ¡°Then maybe it would have been me kneeling in front of him like that.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I would have died in front of you. Now I just give him a little color,¡±


    ¡°Which is a big discount for him, so I don¡¯t think I did too much.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, he would also like to thank me for showing mercy.¡±


    Jairo also hurriedly said vaguely: ¡°Miss Jemima... Wade... Mr. Wade is right.¡±


    ¡°It was Mr. Wade who showed mercy and spared me a dog¡¯s life. ¡°...¡±


    At this moment, Jairo¡¯s psychological defense line haspletely copsed,


    And now he has only one thought, that is, no matter how much he pays,


    And how much dignity he pays, he will strive to survive.


    Jemima was a little stunned all of a sudden.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She understood the underlying logic in Charlie¡¯s words.


    And deep in her heart, she knew very well that there was nothing wrong with his words.


    If Jairo was in power at the moment, then Charlie would definitely not be able to survive.


    In contrast, Charlie was indeed very humane.

 Chapter 4638

    Chapter 4638


    At this time, Charlie looked at Jairo and said lightly: ¡°There are many people who want to kill me,¡±


    ¡°Although some people are dead, but some people are still alive, I will never be like you just now.¡±


    ¡°If you want to kill others, I usually leave a way for others to live,¡±


    ¡°But now if you want to survive, I can also give you a chance,¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether you can grasp it yourself.¡±


    Jairo was extremely excited, and regardless of the severe pain,


    He couldn¡¯t stop nodding and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take every step you want Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°First of all, I want you to dissipate all your family wealth,¡±


    ¡°And donate all your assets to charity, you can¡¯t keep a penny.¡±


    Although Jairo felt distressed, he also knew that if the money was gone,


    He could make more money, but if his life is gone, he would have nothing,


    So he immediately nodded and said, ¡°No problem... I ept........... ¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°Secondly, today, all of your subordinates know my identity.


    I am a rtively low-key person and don¡¯t like my identity leaking out,


    So it stands to reason that these people will all be silenced.¡±


    As soon as Charlie said this, all the minions at the scene were frightened,


    And many people wanted to run, but at this time a figure at the door threw back all those who wanted to run out.


    Standing at the door was a five-starmander from Cataclysmic Front.


    Joseph asked him to guard the door just to make sure that no one escapes.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    With him alone, these little thugs had no chance of escaping at all.


    Many people were severely injured by punches as soon as they ran to the door.


    At this time, Charlie said coldly: ¡°All those who intend to escape, kill them!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, no one at the scene dared to act rashly.


    More than a hundred members of Four Dragons knelt on the ground crying and begging for mercy.


    Charlie looked around for a while and said loudly:


    ¡°I said it just now! I can give Jairo a chance to live,¡±


    ¡°And I can also give you a chance to live, but if you don¡¯t cherish it,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, for being rude. It¡¯s over!¡±


    Everyone was so frightened that they didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    At this time, Charlie said: ¡°I will arrange for you to board the ship tonight,¡±


    ¡°And everyone will go to Syria to work for the Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    ¡°If you behave well, I will let you back in ten years,¡±


    ¡°But if anyone intends to escape, it is also a matter of life and death!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they burst into tears.


    Going to Syria as a coolie for ten years?!


    How can these gangsters who bully people all the time around bear that kind of crime themselves?


    Moreover, once they leave Hong Kong, they are not even a far.t,


    Not to mention that under themand of the Cataclysmic Front,


    There are tens of thousands of people, and it is not something they can afford.


    At that time, they will be ves, only to be oppressed.


    Seeing that there was no response from everyone, Charlie said to Joseph:


    ¡°Joseph, since they were given a way to live,¡±


    ¡°But they don¡¯t ept it, then kill them all and leave none!¡±


    Joseph nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Your subordinates will obey!¡±


    This time, the gangsters were frightened, and they started to kowtow one by one,


    And they kept crying to ept it.


    Charlie saw that they had epted, so he asked Joseph:


    ¡°How many people join to Cataclysmic Front this time?¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, a total of 180 people join to Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    ¡°Most of them have been lurking near the homes of the core members of the major gangs in Hong Kong.¡±

 Chapter 4639

    Chapter 4639


    Jairo was even more frightened when he heard this:


    ¡°It turns out that the Cataclysmic Front has already set up an ambush,¡±


    ¡°And all the core members of the major gangs in Hong Kong have been set up. Including us.¡±


    ¡°This Charlie... what is he going to do?! He is already the master of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Does he still covet this acre ofnd in the hands of the Hong Kong gangs?!¡±


    At this time, Charlie looked at Jairo and said,


    ¡°Jairo, you are old, I will be more humane. I will not let you go to Syria.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I will keep you in Hong Kong and let you continue to be the master of Four Dragons.¡±


    Jairo was pleasantly surprised when he heard this. Iparably kowtowed:


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Wade for raising your hand! Thank you Mr. Wade for raising your hand!!¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will leave you with Four Dragons, and I have a task for you.¡±


    Jairo hurriedly said: ¡± Mr. Wade, please say it!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I want you to raise ten billion US dors for Cataclysmic Front in the next ten years!¡±


    ¡°Ten billion?!¡± Jairo felt the thunderous thunder and cried:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, all the assets under the subordinate add up to a maximum of 100 million US dors,¡±


    ¡°And you asked the subordinate to donate it all, how could I raise in ten years? Ten billion dors...¡±


    Charlie pointed to Herman beside him, and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have a filial godson?¡±


    At this time, Herman, although his legs were weak in fright,


    He still had a fluke idea in his heart, that is, Charlie will kill Jairo today,


    Or send him to Syria, in that case, he couldpletely get rid of the time bomb of Jairo.


    God knows how much hair Herman has lost in order to get rid of Jairo over the years.


    Although he also has a worth of tens of billions of Hong Kong dors,


    There is nothing he can do with Jairo¡¯s existence.


    In such a small ce in Hong Kong, there are thousands of members of Four Dragons.


    If he really wants to rub his face with Herman, Herman can¡¯t be spared.


    What¡¯s more, he still has a lot of ck history in the hands of Jairo.


    If Jairo is cold, he is actually the biggest winner.


    As for the beating that his son suffered today, it is almost negligible.


    However, he never dreamed that Charlie didn¡¯t n to let him go at all.


    Ten billion dors in ten years, which not only drained all of his current assets,


    But also his future profits in advance.


    He said in a panic, ¡°Mr. Wade... I¡¯m just here... I didn¡¯t offend you...¡±


    Charlie asked him back, ¡°No offense? Your son was going to kill me first today,¡±


    ¡°And you asked Jairo to kill meter. You father and son both want my life, you tell me that you didn¡¯t offend me?¡±


    ¡°I...I...¡± Herman was speechless for a while, he hesitated for a long time, and said in a panic,


    ¡°Mr. Wade I really offended you, but you can¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°It costs 10 billion US dors in ten years, right?! This is nearly 80 billion Hong Kong dors...¡±


    Charlie said coldly, ¡°Have I spoken to you?¡±


    ¡± This.¡± Herman was speechless for a while.


    With a sad face, he said, ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and Jairo and me?¡±


    Charlie looked at Jairo and said with a smile: ¡°Did you hear, your godson didn¡¯t even bother to cry when he saw you lost


    power,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the reason why you fell into my hands today is entirely because of him.¡±


    Jairo also hated Herman in his heart, if he hadn¡¯t asked him for help,


    How could he offend Charlie, the real master of Cataclysmic Front?


    Now that he has fallen into this bird-like appearance,


    It is all thanks to him, but he actually wants to leave it behind!


    Thinking of this, Jairo gritted his teeth and shouted in a cold voice:


    ¡°Herman, you ungrateful ba5tard! Today I am fortunate to have Mr. Wade spare my life,¡±


    ¡°You wait, as long as I still breathe, I will never make you feel better!¡±


    Herman was so frightened that he waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Godfather, calm down, godfather! I don¡¯t mean any disrespect to you! And you can¡¯t me me for today¡¯s events...¡±


    Jairo said coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade has already said that if I want to spend 10 billion US dors in 10 years,¡±


    ¡°I will find him the money! 1 billion US dors a year, I want you to lose every penny for your life!¡±

 Chapter 4640

    Chapter 4640


    Herman almost copsed, crying, and said, ¡°Godfather, you are killing me!¡±


    ¡°One billion dors a year, you might as well kill me now!¡±


    Jairo looked at Charlie and cupped his hands:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you just need to give the next sentence, and immediately kill this ungrateful ba5tard!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You have so many minions here, on the other hand,¡±


    ¡°It is just him and his son. If you think of Killing, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Jairo suddenly realized, and immediately said to all the minions present:


    ¡°Brothers! Everyone suffered this disaster today, all thanks to this surname Zhong!¡±


    ¡°Now he is still ying a rogue, Let¡¯s get rid of the rtionship,¡±


    Let¡¯s kill him together to relieve the hatred in our hearts!


    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone was full of grievances and had nowhere to vent when they thought that they would be sent to Syria


    soon.


    When they heard Jairo¡¯s words, everyone seemed to be instantly activated zombies,


    And they rushed towards Herman, wanting to tear him apart.


    Herman was frightened, and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wade, forgive me, I promise what you said! I promise everything!¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked him, ¡°What does it have to do with me if you agree or not?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that the money must be paid by you, it was your godfather who gave you this task,¡±


    ¡°And if you agreed, you would also agree to your godfather.¡±


    Herman waspletely convinced, he knew that Charlie was not using his authority directly.


    But he was using Jairo, his godfather, here as a ck glove.


    The dirty work of asking for money from himself will definitely be done by his godfather in the future,


    And it has nothing to do with Charlie in the name.


    Thinking of this, he copsed in his heart and denounced Charlie as a devil who eats people and doesn¡¯t spit out bones.


    Ten billion dors in ten years, this is directly draining him!


    Thinking of this, he cried and begged Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, please reduce the amount appropriately,¡±


    ¡°Ten billion dors is indeed too much, I can¡¯t afford it at all,¡±


    ¡°Five billion dors in ten years, I definitely don¡¯t have any question!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Herman, I have already investigated your situation before I came here.¡±


    ¡°The assets under your name now add up to at least 60 to 70 billion Hong Kong dors,¡±


    ¡°And your business is doing very well now. There are also billions of Hong Kong dors in profits,¡±


    ¡°So giving $1 billion to your godfather every year is not a big problem for you at all,¡±


    ¡°Even if you take out this money, you can still live very well.¡±


    Saying this, Charlie paused for a moment and said coldly, ¡°So I advise you not to be a miser.¡±


    ¡°Money is a good thing, but in front of fate, it¡¯s just an extraneous thing!¡±


    Herman knew when he heard this. Charlie couldn¡¯t easily make himself feel better.


    Ten billion in ten years, it seems that there is no escape.


    Otherwise, Jairo, who was full of anger, could kill him a hundred times without Charlie¡¯s action.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Charlie said to Jairo again: ¡°Jairo, from now on, you are the fundraising manager of Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°And you have the task of raising funds, but your fundraising channel, I suggest you only put it on as long as you do


    nothing to his son,¡±


    ¡°If your subordinates refuse to obey yourmand, or if someone wants to kill you, I, Charlie, will never stand by!¡±


    Jairo knew that Charlie was this to support himself.


    Otherwise, once he loses control of Four Dragons, or is hired by Herman to fight back, he might not be able to resist.


    With Charlie¡¯s words, at least the members of Four Dragons didn¡¯t dare to do anything to themselves, and Herman


    didn¡¯t dare to do anything to him too.


    Of course, Charlie also said that this is on the premise that he did not make a mistake.


    This also means that he must not rely on the Cataclysmic Front to bully others.


    However, that was enough for him.


    With today¡¯s profound lesson, even if he makes a high profile in the future, he will not dare to make a high profile again.


    Herman was also in despair at this time. He knew that under such circumstances,


    It would be impossible for him to tear his face with Jairo.


    If put it before, he would have to spend a lot of money, hire someone to fight with Jairo,


    And leave Hong Kong to develop in other ces, and he could still keep most of my assets.


    But now, Jairo is going to raise funds for Cataclysmic Front, And Cataclysmic Front is backing it. If he fights with him,


    he¡¯s afraid that Cataclysmic Front will never stand by.


    To put it bluntly, Charlie has now set up a chain set, which is linked to each other and haspletely covered him.


    So, he could only reluctantly agree and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade... I will do my best to raise funds next time.¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°What are you telling me about this? Did I ask you for money?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes ...¡± Herman pped himself, and quickly repented: ¡°I said something wrong, please forgive Mr. Wade ...¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Jairo and said respectfully:


    ¡°Godfather. please rest assured. I will do my best to raise funds. I will never let you embarrass.¡±

 Chapter 4641

    Chapter 4641


    Ten billion dors in ten years, for Herman, basically means that all the family business has to be wiped out.


    However, fortunately, Charlie gave him a full 10 years to pay the payment in installments.


    This also means that as long as he works hard and tries his best to make his business more profitable,


    He might be able to keep half of his family property ten yearster.


    Therefore, he was forced to ept this reality in his heart.


    In addition to admitting that he was unlucky,


    His greatest wish was to pull hisatose son over and beat him.


    At this time, Charlie opened his mouth and said to Herman,


    ¡°After leaving this ce, if you dare to tell anyone what happened today, including your son,¡±


    ¡°I will ask Cataclysmic Front to send someone to arrest you,¡±


    ¡°And your whole family and take them to Syria. Do you understand?¡±


    Herman was so frightened that he shuddered, nodded hastily, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, even if I have ten thousand hearts, even if you give me ten thousand courage,¡±


    ¡°I will not dare to take today¡¯s affairs to anyone. Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded, then turned to Jairo and said, ¡°Remember, it is the same for you.¡±


    Jairo said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will be tight-lipped next time.¡±


    Charlie looked at him lightly and said, ¡°You have such a big mouth.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you keep your mouth shut, but I don¡¯t want to say anything extra.¡±


    ¡°If you leak out what happened today, your fate will be the same as Herman¡¯s.¡±


    Jairo Knowing it fearfully, said, ¡°Mr. Wade, even if I die, I won¡¯t reveal what happened today.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly with satisfaction, and said,


    ¡°After I leave, you will find a trustworthy hospital and sew the corner of your mouth,¡±


    ¡°Everyone else will be sent to Syria, so no one knows what happened to you here today,¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But from now on, your face should be well-groomed,¡±


    ¡°I suggest you get a mask in the future and always put it on,¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t show your mouth, you will still be the master of the grand sect.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes... Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your generosity!¡±


    Jairo finally let out a sigh of relief while kowtowing to thank him.


    What he is most afraid of is that after today¡¯s incident spreads,


    He, the master of the grand sect, willpletely lose his majesty.


    In fact, few of the people who came out were very loyal, but they were all very snobbish.


    If he is in power today, they are all like dogs, wagging their tails and circling around him diligently;


    But once he loses power one day, not only will they immediately draw a clear line with him,


    Some even will, in turn, clench their teeth and bite him.


    If everyone in the Hong Kong underworld tomorrow knew that Jairo was torn to pieces today,


    Then 99% of the thousands of minions under his Four Dragons¡¯mand would be able to escape overnight.


    But as long as he can keep this secret, he will still be the master of Four Dragons with the sunrise of tomorrow.


    The only difference is that there are more than 100 minions present today, and they will disappearpletely.


    However, it was nothing to him at all.


    Don¡¯t look at him as just a gang boss, but he is very clear in his heart,


    That if seeds the loss of hundreds of minions is nothing to him at all.


    Charlie looked at Jairo and said lightly: ¡°Your personal assets will be donated before tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to keep any house, car, or even a penny. Do you understand?¡±


    Jairo said with a sad face: ¡± Sir, can I keep a house. You can¡¯t let this 60 years old living in no fixed ce...¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°As far as I know, your famous name not only has nightclubs but also hotels.¡±


    ¡°I just asked you to donate the assets under your personal name,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t tell you to donate all the assets of the Four Dragons, how could you live without a fixed ce?¡±


    Jairo was helpless and could only be honest and said: ¡°I understand, I will do it next time!¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°Also, your first billion dors must be paid within three days.¡±


    ¡°If Cataclysmic Front does not receive the money within three days, then I will ask you. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 4642

    Chapter 4642


    Jairo nodded his head like garlic and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I have heard it now,¡±


    ¡°The money must be paid to the ount of Cataclysmic Front within three days.¡±


    ¡°If it is dyed, I will deal with my rtives righteously and personally cut down my godson.¡±


    Herman¡¯s face turned green, and he said with a sad face:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, godfather, I don¡¯t need three days, I will send the money to you within two days!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, and said to Joseph:


    ¡°Joseph, pay attention to checking this fund at this time of year in the future. If the fund does not arrive in time,¡±


    ¡°You must send someone to find the responsible person for ountability as soon as possible.¡±


    Joseph, a master who has just stepped into the dark realm, is reasonably strong in heart and spirit,


    But he is still stunned by Charlie¡¯s show, and he has not recovered for a long time.


    It took Charlie less than a meal time to solve the ten billion dor funding for Cataclysmic Front for ten years.


    Even Joseph himself was stunned by this efficiency, this technique, and this micro-maniption.


    This also made him admire Charlie even more in his heart.


    Completely different from the way he kept smiling all day long,


    Charlie could always give his opponent a fatal blow while smiling. This condition waspletely beyond his reach.


    So, he said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, your subordinates will definitely recover the funds on time!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said casually, ¡°I suggest you think about other channels,¡±


    ¡°From this billion dors a year. In order to maintain the absolute interests of the Cataclysmic Front in the local area,¡±


    ¡°We must ensure that Hamid¡¯s strength increases steadily,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention this guy is also my old acquaintance. If he has a reason, you should pull him.¡±


    Joseph said without hesitation, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°This subordinate will definitely hand over the money to Hamid through the safest channel as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Inform your subordinates, first dispatch a group of people to send these Four Dragons


    friends on board.¡±


    ¡°The construction in Syria is in full swing, and it is necessary for them to pass the prime of life while contributing their


    strength.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Joseph immediately instructed Walter Chen: ¡°Walter, prepare immediately and let me know when you are


    ready.¡±


    Walter nodded immediately: ¡°Subordinate obeys!¡±


    These gangsters who are not afraid of the sky and the earth on weekdays,


    With tattoos of dragons and phoenixes on their bodies,


    The people who can hold machetes cut all the way from Causeway Bay to the New Territories,


    When they think that they are about to embark on a long ten-year journey to Syria,


    They could not help but cry one by one looking like three-year-old children.


    Charlie was really upset by the cries of these girls, so he said to Joseph, ¡°Joseph, remember who is crying here now,


    and give each of them an additional two years!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, everyone stopped crying immediately,


    And some of them could not control their faces and forcibly covered their faces or bit their arms.


    In their eyes, Charlie has be the devil among the devils,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    And they would rather die than dare to provoke him again.


    Charlie sighed at this time, shook his head, and said,


    ¡°I thought that the famous young and Dangerous Boys in Hong Kong were strong,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that they couldn¡¯t survive even one round.¡±


    ¡°I am really disappointed. It¡¯s boring, I¡¯ll withdraw first.¡±


    After that, he looked towards Gerard, who was still full of astonishment,


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Liu, ording to our previous n,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay at your house for the night, is it convenient?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s words brought Gerard back to his senses instantly.


    He was overjoyed, so excited that his body trembled slightly, and he blurted out energetically:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, look at what you said, you live in my house, wasn¡¯t that agreed long ago?¡±


    ¡°You might think, it¡¯s not worth living forever. That¡¯s the problem!¡±

 Chapter 4643

    Chapter 4643


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Mr. Liu is really too polite.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around, looked at Jemima with a shocked and stunned expression, and said,


    ¡°Miss Jemima, I¡¯m still with you. Can we take the car?¡±


    Jemima couldn¡¯t digest what had just happened, so she seemed a little sluggish.


    Seeing that Jemima did not speak, Gerard hurriedly said,


    ¡°Jemima! Mr. Wade is talking to you, why don¡¯t you answer?¡±


    Jemima came back to her senses, stroked the hair between her temples in a panic, and replied to Charlie: ¡°Yes...¡±


    Charlie nodded, and turned to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, I¡¯ll go first, I¡¯ll leave it to you here.¡±


    Joseph cupped his hands and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade I ¡®ll deal with the aftermath.¡±


    Charlie turned to look at Jairo, and said lightly, ¡°Sect Master Hong, I¡¯m leaving, do you want to make a statement?¡±


    Jairo, who was kneeling on the ground, hurriedly leaned over, Without raising his head, he respectfully said, ¡°I will


    respectfully send Mr. Wade off!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°What you did is wrong, I told you just now what to do.¡±


    Jairo trembled and quickly barked a few times: ¡°Wohw. Wohw Wohw.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Mr. Hong really is really up to date.¡±


    ¡°It seems that it is no ident that you can get into today¡¯s position.¡±


    Seeing that Charlie was about to leave, Linjay, who had been kneeling on the ground,


    Drummed With courage, blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade. I dare to ask you to allow me to return to the Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    ¡°I must be loyal to the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    ¡°I will never vite any regtions of the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    Charlie nced at him and said lightly: ¡°You were willing to fall and help bad people to abuse others,¡±


    ¡°You see that I didn¡¯t teach you a lesson for the sake of your association with Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°And it is already a favor to you outside thew, how can I allow you to return to Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    Linjay lowered his head in shame, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Charlie remembered something, and said,


    ¡°Well, it just so happens that you and this group of Four Dragons children are going to Syria,¡± ¡°To provide assistance


    and help in construction, and you are their coach,¡±


    ¡°This time you will continue to be their discipline, and you will take good care of this group,¡±


    ¡°If your performance is good enough, I can consider letting you return to the Cataclysmic Front sequence.¡±


    Coach Lin gratefully said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade! Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t look at him again, but remembered something, and said to Joseph:


    ¡°Joseph, call Miss Fei and tell her that she can let him go.¡±


    Joseph nodded immediately and respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will inform Miss Fei.¡±


    Joseph knew what Charlie meant, what he meant was that by informing Ste,


    Hogan could be sent back from the United States.


    Before, the matter of Hogan¡¯s repatriation had been under pressure,


    And could not enter the formal process, as Ste was behind it.


    Moreover, at a level that Gerard could touch, so he did not realize that,


    There was the control of the newly promoted Fei family head behind this matter.


    If the United States sends Hogan back to Hong Kong tonight, he will be there almost tomorrow afternoon.


    As for Charlie¡¯s words to Joseph, neither Gerard nor Jemima could hear the metaphor.


    After instructing Joseph, Charlie said to Jemima, ¡°Miss Jemima, please.¡±


    Jemima nodded nervously, and then followed Charlie out.


    Gerard followed behind the two, his face was full of excited smiles.


    Although he still doesn¡¯t know what Charlie¡¯s identity is,


    He is already happy when he sees Charlie and his daughter walking so close.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Before that, he just wanted his daughter to be the carrot that attracts the donkey.


    But now, in his eyes, Charlie is no longer a donkey, but a super boss,


    Someone who is like a god descended to the earth, and his body is full of the breath of a strong man.


    Now, he can¡¯t wait for Charlie to grab Jemima and take a bite of the carrot.


    As long as he swallows the carrot, he will really have a backer in the future!

 Chapter 4644

    Chapter 4644


    In fact, Gerard is very rich in Hong Kong, but he is not a top performer.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart:


    ¡°In this ce in Hong Kong, if you want to be at the top, you must not only have money but also authority!¡± ¡°If you only


    have money and don¡¯t have enough authority, you will often bring disaster.¡±


    It¡¯s as if the Li family was the absolute richest in Hong Kong back then,¡±


    ¡°So powerful, but there are still people who dare to kidnap their eldest son!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same with me!¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m about to be the richest man in Hong Kong now,¡±


    ¡°But in the face of people like Jairo, I still have no absolute influence.¡±


    ¡°If Jairo wants to fight with me, I¡¯ll still be frightened,¡±


    ¡°And I can only find someone to make peace, or spend money to settle things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like when I first came here today, I could only grit my teeth and promise,¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°To give him five million dors and take my daughter away...¡±


    ¡°But... it was obviously his grandson who provoked my daughter,¡±


    ¡°But I had to pay five million dors inpensation.¡±


    ¡°This is the biggest drawback of only having money but no power!¡±


    ¡°If I could have a backer like Charlie, it would bepletely different!¡±


    ¡°What is this Charlie? He has the entire Cataclysmic Front. The real master!¡±


    ¡°If I have a rtionship with him, it¡¯s best to make him Jemima¡¯s boyfriend,¡±


    ¡°Then will I be walking sideways in Hong Kong?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just Hong Kong...I can walk proudly all over the world!¡±


    At this point, Gerard was so excited that he couldn¡¯t add more.


    Outside the door of the Inspur club, in addition to Jemima¡¯s Te,


    There are several Rolls Royces, two of which are the cars of Gerard and his entourage.


    His entourage was still waiting by the side of the car at this time.


    Seeing himing out, he immediately said respectfully: ¡°Master, Miss!¡±


    ¡°You ba5tards!¡± Gerard suddenly turned his face and scolded several people:


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say hello to Mr. Wade?!¡± They said to Charlie, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie thought it was funny, but he still nodded politely as a response.


    At this time, Gerard said to Charlie with a ttering face:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, since you want to take Jemima¡¯s car, then I will not follow you to cause trouble.¡±


    Jemima saw her father¡¯s ttering appearance, although she had opinions in her heart, she did not show them off.


    So, she handed the car key to Charlie and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, ¡°Come and drive, I¡¯m a little tired and may not be able to


    drive.¡±


    Jemima didn¡¯t put on airs deliberately, but what happened just now,


    It all made her too nervous, her heart rate is still very fast,


    And her whole body is a little weak, she really dares not drive.


    Charlie also understood her situation very well and took the car keys.


    Unexpectedly, Gerard said with a reproachful look:


    ¡°Jemima! How can you order Mr. Wade! Don¡¯t forget that Mr. Wade is a guest of our family!¡±


    Charlie immediately said: ¡°Mr. Liu, this is not a big deal, it is fine.¡±


    When Gerard saw that Charlie seemed to be defending Jemima, he immediately smiled and said happily:


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Mr. Wade, what you say is right, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly said to his daughter,


    ¡°Jemima, it was your father who was wrong just now, you must not have the same knowledge as your father.¡±


    ¡°If you are tired, take a good rest in the co-pilot, Mr. Wade will definitely take care of you.¡±


    Jemima didn¡¯t like her father¡¯s face very much, so she walked to the car without looking back,


    Opened the car door and got into the co-pilot.


    Charlie looked at Gerard and said, ¡°Mr. Liu, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gerard said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Wade, please you first!¡±


    Charlie sat in the Te and started the car to drive it.


    At this time, Jemima, who was beside him, looked at him and asked seriously, ¡°Charlie, who are you?¡±

 Chapter 4645

    Chapter 4645


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said indifferently while driving:


    ¡°I said, my name is Charlie Wade, twenty-eight years old, from the maind.¡±


    Jemima asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you an assistant of ISU Shipping?¡±


    ¡°If you are only an assistant of ISU Shipping, why is the entire Cataclysmic Front yours?¡±


    Charlie looked ahead, and while steering the vehicle to turn left, he said casually:


    ¡°The Cataclysmic Front, it was not created by me, nor was it purchased by me,¡±


    ¡°But I was kind to Joseph Wan, the master of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°So he voluntarily made the entire Cataclysmic Front¡¯s allegiance to me.¡±


    After speaking, he paused, then resumed after a while:


    ¡°As for the assistant of ISU Shipping, I¡¯m just making a friendly cameo.¡±


    ¡°Your family also works in shipping. You should have heard from your father,¡±


    ¡°That ISU Shipping has the close cooperation of Cataclysmic Front in the aspect of an armed escort,¡± ¡°So Shipping


    safety is the number one priority in the world, and this is what I am doing.¡±


    Jemima asked inexplicably: ¡°Joseph is the master of the Cataclysmic Front,¡± ¡°If they want people¡¯s money, how can he


    owe you kindness?¡± Charlie smiled and said,


    ¡°It may be inconvenient to borate on this matter, but this is indeed the case.¡±


    Jemima asked again, ¡°Then what are you doing here in Hong Kong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you have such a big background and you wille here specifically to discuss cooperation with my


    father.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯m here to preside over a matter of justice.¡±


    Jemima asked, ¡°What matter of justice? Why would you need toe and preside in person?¡±


    Charlie thought about it and said, ¡°The other party was a friend of my father¡¯s before his death,¡±


    ¡°And he encountered some unfair things, so I came to Hong Kong to help him find justice.¡±


    Speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for Jemima to ask, and continued: ¡°If you want to ask me what kind of justice I preside,¡±


    ¡°Then I may not be able to tell you for the time being,¡±


    ¡°What I can tell you is that this matter will soon be in the light,¡±


    ¡°When this matter is over, I will leave Hong Kong, and it should not have much impact on your life.¡±


    When Charlie said these words, he had already made a n in his heart.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Gerard is indeed not a good person and has broken his promise to his father, he does have a good daughter.


    Therefore, looking at Jemima¡¯s face, he did not intend to punish Gerard too severely.


    However, all of this must be based on the sessful resolution of all of Uncle Chen¡¯s crises.


    Let him live in Hong Kong with integrity, let him and his family not be threatened by anyone,


    And let all the so-called bosses in Hong Kong, including Gerard, respect him.


    To achieve this, and then give Gerard appropriate punishment,


    In Charlie¡¯s view, it is a satisfactory solution.


    In fact, after shocking Jairo and Herman just now in the Inspur club,


    Charlie wanted to turn around and ask Gerard if he still remembered the promise he made to his father back then.


    But when the words came to his lips, Charlie held back.


    And the reason why he didn¡¯t disclose his identity directly to Gerard today is that,


    He didn¡¯t want Jemima to know that he came this time to teach her father a lesson.


    Even if Gerard is a ba5tard, he is still Jemima¡¯s father, And although she has always been full of grudges against


    Gerard on the surface,


    Charlie can see that she still has a deep father-daughter rtionship with Gerard in her heart.


    Gerard can buy an entire street for her and lose money to let her, who lost her mother, restore her childhood memories,


    And dare to go to a nightclub for her to negotiate with Jairo,

 Chapter 4646

    Chapter 4646


    This shows that Gerard attaches great importance to this daughter.


    Therefore, Charlie¡¯s view of Gerard has changed somewhat,


    And he also intends to avoid Jemima as much as possible when dealing with Gerard.


    At this time, Jemima looked at Charlie and asked,


    ¡°Why did you want to contact my father when youe to preside over justice?¡±


    ¡°Your so-called cooperation should be false, right?¡±


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders: ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily fake to talk about cooperation.¡±


    ¡°The rapid expansion of ISU Shipping¡¯s strength does have a great demand for increasing its capacity.¡±


    ¡°Although the shippingpany under your father has a certain capacity,¡±


    ¡°It cannot be converting 100% of the transportation capacity into ie,¡±


    ¡°So the cooperation between the two parties on this basis can be regarded as notplementary advantageous, but it


    is actually a win-win situation.¡±


    Jemima hesitated for a moment, and asked, ¡°Then the justice you are to preside over, is it rted to my dad?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t want to deceive her anymore, so he simply shook his head: ¡°This, I have noment for now.¡±


    Jemima seemed to have noticed something, she looked at him and pleaded,


    ¡°Charlie, it hasn¡¯t been long since I met you, I must be soft-spoken in front of you,¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I still want to ask you, if this justice has something to do with my dad, please try not to embarrass him too much...¡±


    Charlie looked at her full of pleading eyes, his heart for no reason felt a burst of distress.


    So, he smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Actually, your rtionship with him is quite deep, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jemima nodded and said seriously: ¡°Although he did something bad for my mother,¡±


    ¡°He was right. My sister and I have always been very dedicated.¡±


    ¡°He is. just too good-faced. In front of his daughter, he¡¯s unwilling to admit that he has done something wrong,¡±


    ¡°So he will only try his best to make up for it with actions or materials. I¡¯ve seen it in his eyes until I grew up.¡±


    After speaking, she murmured with reddish eyes: ¡°It¡¯s just that my character is somewhat simr to him,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to admit in front of him that I have forgiven him, so I still won¡¯t give him any good looks...¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly when he heard this, and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Charlie.¡± Jemima breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her subconscious has already realized that the justice that Charlie is going to preside is 80% rted to her father.


    And the strength that Charlie showed in the nightclub just now was too amazing,


    So she knew very well that once he couldn¡¯t get through with her father, there would be no possibility for her to resist.


    Therefore, she can only ask Charlie to promise herself first,


    Not to embarrass him too much, as long as Charlie gave this promise, this matter is really rted to her father,


    Then she believes that Charlie will also raise his hand to her father.


    At this time, she recalled what Charlie had just said, and suddenly felt a little disappointed.


    She asked, ¡°Are you going to leave Hong Kong after you have done what you are going to do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded.


    Nodding his head, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯ve dealt with this matter.¡±


    She hurriedly asked, ¡°How long will it take to deal with it?¡± ¡°Soon.¡± Charlie said casually: ¡°The sooner is a day or two. If it


    goes the slower way. Two or three days.¡±


    ¡°So soon...¡±


    The loss in Jemima¡¯s heart was instantly magnified infinitely.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she only saw Charlie for the first time today,


    And when she heard that he was leaving soon, she felt a strong reluctance in her heart.


    However, she also knew that she and Charlie had only just met, and even if she was really reluctant to part,


    She shouldn¡¯t show this reluctance, so she pretended to be rxed and said with a smile:


    ¡°The time is so rushed. Just tell me where you want to go, and I¡¯ll help you arrange the itinerary.¡±

 Chapter 4647

    Chapter 4647


    Charlie smiled: ¡°I¡¯m not here to travel, so I don¡¯t have any ce to go.¡±


    Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of something, he said,


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Miss Jemima, before I leave, please invite me to your snack street for a meal!¡±


    When Jemima heard Charlie¡¯s words, the feeling of reluctance in her heart was even stronger.


    She pretended to be rxed and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow night.¡±


    After speaking, she suddenly found that she and Charlie seemed to have no topic of conversation.


    She didn¡¯t dare to ask about the previous topic, but now, she doesn¡¯t know what to talk about.


    In fact, she wanted to ask him a lot more, such as where he was from on the Maind?


    Did he get married at the age of 28, or does he have a girlfriend who he is dating?


    Or, ask him if he would like to spend more days in Hong Kong,


    Because she still has a lot of ces that she has never shared with others,


    And she wants to take Charlie for a walk, take a look, and taste every snack.


    However, none of these questions was something she dared to ask.


    First of all, she didn¡¯t dare to ask, and secondly, she didn¡¯t dare to hear Charlie¡¯s answer.


    So, the car suddenly fell silent.


    It is a rainy day in Hong Kong, and when the car was halfway through, raindrops began to fall from the sky.


    Jemima, who was still peeking at Charlie from the corner of her eye,


    Looked at the raindrops on the car window and was a little lost.


    Charlie looked at the car and nced at her from the corner of his eye from time to time.


    Seeing her absent-mindedness, he subconsciously asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Jemima suddenly came back to her senses and straightened her soft hair.


    Smiled at him, and whispered: ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m watching the rain.¡±


    Charlie was very curious: ¡°What¡¯s so good about rain, do you like rainy days?¡±


    She shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t like it, I hate it when it¡¯s raining.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining in Hong Kong, it doesn¡¯t seem to be very friendly to you who hates rain.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± she pursed her lips and smiled bitterly:


    ¡°A lot of bad things if happen on a rainy day, it will make people more frustrating,¡±


    ¡°And then it will make people hate the rain.¡±


    Charlie seemed to have guessed something, nodded lightly, and immediately changed the subject:


    ¡°By the way, Miss Jemima, your doctorate is about toplete, what are your ns after graduation?¡±


    Jemima was suddenly jumped by Charlie¡¯s topic. After blinking for a while,


    She realized that he had changed the subject and definitely didn¡¯t want to remind her of sad things,


    So she said with a smile, ¡°I will graduate this summer and after graduation, ¡°I n to follow the original n. Make a


    n to go to Africa, further expand the charity that I have been doing,¡±


    ¡°And thene back to find a job rted to my major,¡±


    ¡°And continue to do some charity work within my ability while working.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Why are you still looking for a job?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go to your father¡¯spany? You are the eldest daughter in the family,¡±


    ¡°And you will most likely inherit his business in the future.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jemima shook her head and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m not very interested in his style, and I have been studying Chinese until my


    master¡¯s,¡±


    ¡°And for doctoral degree too, and I don¡¯t know anything about finance and economics, so I can¡¯t do this kind of work at


    all.¡±


    After speaking, she joked with some self-deprecation: ¡°Besides, you See how suitable I am for doing business,¡±


    ¡°The snack street has a deficit of HKD 200,000 every month that needs to be filled by my dad.¡±


    ¡°If he really inherits the business to me, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯tst long.¡±


    ¡°In a short time, I will destroy the whole family property.¡±

 Chapter 4648

    Chapter 4648


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°How long have you bought it, the Snack Street?


    Jemima thought for a while, and said, ¡°I have it in more than ten years, ¡°I bought it in the year my father got married. It


    came down.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Do you know how much it cost when you bought it?¡±


    ¡°Forgot...¡± Jemima said embarrassedly, ¡°Actually, I was not sensitive to this aspect,¡±


    ¡°And I was not old at that time. It¡¯s big, I just think I just wanted to keep that street,¡±


    ¡°So I asked my dad to buy it, how much it cost, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Then how do you know that there is a deficit of 200,000 a month?¡±


    ¡°The manager told me.¡± Jemima said: ¡°Before I was an adult, my dad let people run this snack street.¡±


    ¡°After I became an adult, he gave it to me to manage it, but I didn¡¯t know how to manage it.¡±


    ¡°I thought Yes, it is nothing more than to ensure that everyone operates as usual and not to increase their rents.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the general environment of the snack street is quite messy,¡±


    ¡°Especially the garbage and mice and cockroaches,¡±


    ¡°So I asked the manager to arrange a special cleaning staff to help them every day.¡±


    ¡°Everyone cleans up, cleans up garbage, catches mice and cockroaches.¡±


    After speaking, Jemima added: ¡°Oh yes, before, I didn¡¯t need to lose so much every month,¡± ¡°But now most of the


    losses are because thebor price has been increasing.¡±


    ¡°Cleaners cost more than 10,000 HKD a month, so the deficit is increasing,¡±


    ¡°From tens of thousands at the beginning to 200,000 now.¡± As soon as the voice fell,


    Jemima said with a somewhat ashamed expression: ¡°Doing business like this, is it a failure to be like me?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t think so, your snack street is so prosperous,¡±


    ¡°And the appearance is so well maintained, I believe the price ofnd should have risen over the years.¡±


    ¡°Little, maybe it has been turned over many times.¡±


    ¡°As for the loss you mentioned, it is very likely that it is not even a fraction of the profit.¡±


    ¡°Really...¡± Jemima suddenly came back to her senses, and suddenly said with some annoyance:


    ¡°You. that¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t thought about it for so many years.¡±


    ¡°All I¡¯ve been thinking about for so many years is that my dad¡¯s business is getting bigger and bigger,¡±


    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t care that the snack street loses so much every month,¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t thought about it. The topic of the appreciation ofnd prices in the whole snack street...¡±


    After speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head with a smile:


    ¡°I¡¯m really insensitive to doing business, I belong to the hexagram ofck of talent.¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°What about your sister? Is she talented in this area?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jemima nodded and said with a smile, ¡°My sister is very good.¡±


    ¡°She studied finance in the UK. Her biggest dream is to take father¡¯s ss, so in this regard Very hard work.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said seriously: ¡°If you don¡¯t like doing business, you can really choose the career you like.¡±


    After speaking, he asked her, ¡°What is the job you want to do most?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jemima said seriously: ¡°The Chinese department is actually rtively narrow in terms of employment.¡±


    ¡°In Hong Kong, the mostmon employment directions are simr to those in the maind,¡±


    ¡°Which are civil servants. In addition, the media and schools are also two moremon employment directions.¡±


    ¡°If after you get a doctorate, being a teacher in a first-ss university is actually a good development direction,¡±


    ¡°And I am inclined to this direction myself, to be honest.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Do you want to be a teacher?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jemima nodded. , said very solemnly: ¡°Teaching and educating people is a very sacred thing in my mind.¡± ¡°If I


    can be a university teacher in the future, I will be satisfied.¡±


    Charlie asked her with a smile: ¡°I heard that you want to stay at HKU to teach in the future?¡±


    Jemima was silent for a moment, shook her head gently, and said,


    ¡°After all, Hong Kong is too small, always staying here will feel a little bit sitting and watching the sky.¡±


    Saying that she looked at Charlie, and said in a ghostly manner:


    ¡°Actually... I want to go to the maind to explore, I wonder if Mr. Wade wees me?¡±

 Chapter 4649

    Chapter 4649


    ¡°Going to the maind?¡±


    Charlie looked at Jemima in surprise and asked,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you reluctant to leave Hong Kong?¡±


    Jemima said a little unnaturally: ¡°That was before.......... Because I was still in school,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave Hong Kong, but if I consider employment, there will be more room for development.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, and said seriously: ¡°If you¡¯re indeed interested ining to the maind,¡±


    ¡°You can do that afterpletion of your studies, move around first, then choose a city you like and try to develop


    there.¡±


    ¡°After all, you have a higher level of education and a good family. It will be very easy.¡±


    Jemima hummed, wanting to ask which city he lives in,


    But she couldn¡¯t get the words out of her mouth.


    At this time, the rain was getting even stronger.


    Jemima¡¯s phone rang suddenly and it received a push.


    She looked down at her phone and murmured,


    ¡°The meteorological department said that there will be heavy rain tonight.¡±


    ¡°Heavy rain...¡± Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°It seems that the more than 100 children of Four Dragons,¡± ¡°All have to brave the


    rain tonight at the stern of the ship.¡±


    At the same time, the Inspur club.


    More than a hundred disciples of Four Dragons, escorted by the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front, left the bar one after


    another and went to the port.


    The construction of the new base of the Cataclysmic Front requires arge number of low-levelbor,


    So the young and dangerous people who have been prosperous in the underworld these years have be the best


    choice for now.


    Moreover, for the Cataclysmic Front, with three hundred to five hundred suchborers,


    Are not enough to plug their teeth, so the more the better.


    Jairo saw that his subordinates were all escorted out,


    And the whole person did not feel much sadness, but a strong sense of happiness flooded.


    He sighed in his heart: ¡°I never dreamed that the surname Wade had such a big background.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I survived, not only did I not have to go to Syria to work as a coolie,¡±


    ¡°But I could continue to stay as Four Dragons¡¯ boss.¡±


    ¡°I must do it in the future. Stay low-key, low-key, low-key, don¡¯t make simr mistakes,¡±


    Let alone let that surnamed Wade have an opinion on me^


    Thinking of this, he immediately looked at Herman and said coldly:


    ¡°Herman, I will limit you to tomorrow. Put one billion dors in my ount before it gets hacked,¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Otherwise, I will never forgive you!¡±


    Herman said with a sad face: ¡°Godfather... Are you still worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Since I promised, I will definitely honor it. ...¡±


    Jairo said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to be your godfather, Herman!¡±


    ¡°Starting from now, the rtionship of godfather between you and me will end here, don¡¯t mention it again!¡±


    Herman said hurriedly, ¡°Godfather, I didn¡¯t offend you, godfather,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want it to be like this, please don¡¯t be angry with me, after all, I¡¯m the worst one here.¡±


    Jairo said with a dark face: ¡°Danm, you¡¯re not afraid I will beat you!¡±


    After that, Jairo added: ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you and I should not have any contact other than to raise funds for


    the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°And I will not ask you to do anything more. Divide the money and that¡¯s it,¡±


    ¡°Now I fcuking understand, what is money and what is not,


    ¡°This is not the most important thing to live well,¡±


    So you better not let me see you again in the future.

 Chapter 4650

    Chapter 4650


    Herman hurriedly said: ¡°Godfather, what you and I faced today is also amon misfortune,¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to turn against me^¡±


    Jairo blurted out: ¡°I am different from you! I am now the fundraising manager of Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t cause trouble, Mr. Wade and Cataclysmic Front will be covering me!¡±


    ¡°You are a fcuking broom star, the farther away you are from me, the better!¡±


    Herman was stunned and wanted to say something, but he swallowed it.


    Previously, his attitude towards Jairo was very much like a sgumbag who he would kick away after ying with it.


    It¡¯s just that he has never found a reason or excuse to break up peacefully,


    And has even been deliberately trying to get the man to speak first.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that when he really opened his mouth to say goodbye,


    He would feel so ufortable in his heart.


    If he does not have this rtionship with Jairo, he will have no backer in Hong Kong in the future,


    And the two can be regarded as sharing weal and woe.


    The loss of ten billion US dors in ten years has already been swallowed by Herman,


    So Looking at Jairo now, on the contrary, he doesn¡¯t think his previous behavior of asking him for money was too much.


    Instead, he felt that the money he asked for,pared with Charlie,


    Could be regarded as a cosmos-level great benevolent gesture.


    Therefore, he actually hopes to warm up with Jairo¡¯s group at this time of distress.


    Unexpectedly, Jairo could not give him any room.


    Herman was helpless, he could only sigh deeply, and he felt extremely sad in his heart.


    At this time, Jairo, who was beside him, seemed to be very disgusted with him, and blurted out,


    ¡°You have nothing to do here, why don¡¯t you get out? Do you have to stand here with me for no reason?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Herman sighed and looked at Harmen Lu, asking respectfully: ¡°Excuse me, can I go...¡±


    Harmen threw Henry who he was carrying on his shoulders in front of him, and said coldly, ¡°Take your son away.¡±


    Herman gave Henry a disgusted look, the whole body was out of breath.


    This prodigal lost his 10 billion dor fortune in one afternoon, and he did not kill him on the spot.


    Herman had the heart to cut off the father-son rtionship with this kid immediately,


    Just like Jairo didn¡¯t want to see him, he didn¡¯t want to see this prodigal son again.


    So, he said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want this kid,¡±


    ¡°Just throw him to the side of the road to fend for himself!¡±


    Harmen asked back, ¡°Are you telling me to do something?¡±


    Herman waved his hand hurriedly: ¡°I dare not... I dare not...¡±


    Harmen said coldly: ¡°If you still want this kid, take him away.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want him, I will send him to Syria.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, you will choose thetter by default.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to think about it, one, two, three!¡±


    Before Herman could react, Harmen Lu said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want him, then our Cataclysmic Front reluctantly epts


    it.¡±


    Herman was frightened. He immediately knelt down and begged:


    ¡°I want him! Besides, he is my son, and I will take him away!¡±


    Harmen scolded: ¡°If you want to take him away, take it away!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out within a minute. , I¡¯ll send him to the boat!¡±


    ¡°I am going, I am going.¡± Herman nearly burst into tears, hastily carried Henry on his shoulders, and stumbled out of the


    Club.


    At this time, it was pouring rain at the entrance of the Club.


    And because Herman followed Jairo¡¯s car directly from Jairo¡¯s home, he did not let the driver and entourage follow him.


    Originally, what he thought was that Jairo, who always liked to get money from him,


    Would definitely help him find his son, and he would definitely arrange other things properly at that time.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to end like this in the end.

 Chapter 4651

    Chapter 4651


    The helpless Herman could only stand on the side of the road and stopped a taxi,


    And took Henry, who was unconscious, to the hospital in embarrassment.


    When he arrived at the hospital after the emergency doctor¡¯s diagnosis,


    It was confirmed that Henry was not having any life-threatening injuries.


    This made Herman slightly relieved.


    At this time, the doctor told him, ¡°Mr. Zhong, Young Master Zhong is awake.¡±


    Herman hurriedly entered the ward, only to see Henry, who was lying on the bed with a bruised nose and a bruised


    face,


    And cried and shouted, ¡°Dad..., Dad.you must ask my godfather to help me breathe out, Dad!¡±


    The doctor hurriedly said, ¡°Master Zhong, you have just woken up now, you must not be so excited!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a ck shadow shing around him.


    Immediately afterward, Herman jumped onto the bed like crazy,


    Kicked Henry with his feet, and scolded hysterically,


    ¡°You ba5tard, you have hurt me, and you have the guts to ask me to avenge you.¡±


    ¡°Sigh! Look, I won¡¯t kill you today!¡±


    Henry just woke up, full of pain and grievances all over his body.


    Seeing that his father, he never dreamed that his own father would treat him as an enemy,


    Who rushed up and kicked him violently!


    He was in pain already, and was kicked several times by Herman,


    And with each kick, he was crying and shouting, ¡°Dad, are you crazy...


    What are you beating me for. ¡°


    What did I hit you for?¡± Herman scolded out of breath, ¡°I hit you because you ba5tard hurt me!¡±


    After that, Herman rode on Henry, grabbing the cor with one hand and holding the other cor with the other.


    He pped him on the face and scolded: ¡°You ba5tard, you know that you will cause trouble to me!


    ¡°Sooner orter, I will be mad at you!¡±


    Henry cried and shouted: ¡°Dad... What did I do wrong... I was beaten like this,¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t avenge me, but why


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    do you still beat me.¡±


    Herman was about to explode, but he didn¡¯t dare to tell the real reason.


    He knows himself very well as a prodigal son. He likes to cause trouble for one thing, and he has no ability to be a city


    man.


    Therefore, he could only stare at Henry and said viciously:


    ¡°Listen to me! From now on, don¡¯t mention your beatings, let alone try to get revenge on the other party,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will kill you with both legs interrupted.¡±


    ¡°I will keep you at home like a dog, and never let you go out! Do you understand?!¡±


    Henry was frightened by his father¡¯s fierce look.


    He had never seen his father look so vicious in his life.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why his father became like this, he also faintly realized,


    That he might have caused a big disaster today, so he could only endure the grievance.


    Cried and nodded and said, ¡°I understand Dad.¡±


    Herman still couldn¡¯t understand his resentment, and pped him hard in the face again,


    And then said to the doctor, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t let him leave this ward for the next two weeks!¡±


    The doctor nodded quickly.


    Herman looked at Henry again, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Without my permission,¡±


    ¡°If you dare to walk out of this ward for half a step, I won¡¯t have you as my on. Just go as far as you can!¡±


    Henry shivered in fright and quickly said: ¡°Dad, I want to see my mother...


    Can you let my mothere over?¡±


    Herman scolded: ¡°Oh yeah, cry in front of your mother, you ba5tard,¡±


    At the same time.


    When Charlie and Jemima arrived at the Liu family¡¯s mansion in Shi Xundao, Gerard,


    Who had been following behind, and also arrived at almost the same time?


    Just when Charlie stopped the car and was about to unbuckle his seat belt and was about to get out of the car,


    Gerard got out of the car quickly, ran to Te, and diligently opened the door for Charlie.

 Chapter 4652

    Chapter 4652


    Charlie never expected that this old man could sprint so fast with such a fat body.


    This is, Gerard, who is already standing outside the door, smiling respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, please.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Mr. Liu is too polite.


    Gerard said busily and attentively: ¡°I should be, I should be .¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly asked Charlie: ¡°How was Mr. Wade¡¯s meal at night?¡±


    ¡°If you are not full, do you want to eat ate-night snack?¡±


    ¡°I just asked the housekeeper to buy roast goose for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat some? We can have two more drinks by the way.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°I thought Mr. Liu didn¡¯t like roast goose.¡±


    Gerard blurted out: ¡°I like it, I like it very much!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Liu, don¡¯t have to worry so much,¡±


    ¡°Miss Jemima took me to eat very well at night, and I can¡¯t eat supper anymore,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s not early today, what are we going to do so fast,¡±


    ¡°We can do it tomorrow. I wille to yourpany to talk more.¡±


    Gerard waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, you can chat anytime you want to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Jemima show you around tomorrow. You young people must have moremon topics together.¡±


    Saying that, he hurriedly asked Jemima: ¡°Jemima, it should be fine for you tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, continue to apany Mr. Wade.¡±


    At this point, Charlie said directly, ¡°Miss Jemima will have a charity sale in Tsim Sha Tsui tomorrow, so I won¡¯t waste her


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    time...¡±


    Jemima felt a little disappointed.


    In fact, she really wanted to say that about the charity sale, she could talk to her ssmates without having to go.


    However, Charlie said so, and she couldn¡¯t refute it with the cheek, so she could only nod her head and said,


    ¡°Dad, I have something to do in Tsim Sha Tsui tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°After that, I will take Mr. Wade to dinner, and you can talk about cooperation during the day.


    Seeing this, Gerard could only nod his head and say, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take Mr. Wade to thepany tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And you cane to thepany to find us after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jemima nodded lightly.


    After the three returned to the vi, Gerard said to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s gettingte today, let Jemima take you to the guest room to rest,¡±


    ¡°I have already had the guest room tidied up, it is just opposite Jemima¡¯s room.¡±


    Jemima was surprised to hear that, the guest room at home was not on the same floor as hers,


    And the room opposite her room was specially prepared for good girlfriends to stay at home for the night.


    She also specifically exined that it must not be used to entertain other guests.


    Unexpectedly, her father arranged this room for Charlie.


    It is estimated that this was on the way here, and her father specially arranged for the servant to prepare it urgently.


    However, Jemima was not angry at all, instead, an inexplicable shyness filled her heart.


    So, she said to Gerard: ¡°I know Dad, you can go back to rest, I will take Mr. Wade to the guest room.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gerardughed and said, ¡°You guys go, I¡¯m going back to the room too.¡±


    Watching Charlie and Jemima enter the elevator, Gerard was very happy.


    He never dreamed that Charlie had such strength.


    If he could really be captured by his daughter, then he would really take off again!


    Just as he was excited about the new center, assistant Amin quickly stepped forward and whispered in his ear:


    ¡°Chairman, I just received news from the United States that Hogan Chen has already boarded the ne.¡±


    ¡°So soon? Gerard asked in surprise: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the process may have to wait for two more days?¡±


    Amin exined: ¡°I heard that there was a backlog of illegal immigrants there, so they expedited it.¡±


    Gerard quickly asked, ¡°When will the ne arrive in Hong Kong?¡±


    Amin said, ¡°Tomorrow at around two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    ¡°When it arrives at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely be handed over to the customs for processing,¡±


    ¡°And he will be released after the processing ispleted within a few hours.¡±

 Chapter 4653

    Chapter 4653


    Jemima took Charlie to the center of the two doors, pointed to the room on the right, and said to him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this is the guest room where you will rest.¡±


    ¡°It is a suite with an area of about 80 square meters and a living room, a bedroom, and a separate bathroom.¡±


    After speaking, she opened the door and walked in with him.


    The door to enter is the living room of this suite, which is about 30 square meters.


    The decoration is very luxurious, and there are all kinds of furniture and appliances.


    Jemima said to Charlie, ¡°You can think of this ce as a hotel.¡±


    ¡°If you have any needs, please call the housekeeper directly.¡±


    ¡°He will arrange for someone to serve you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I live opposite you. You cane to me if you have anything.¡±


    Charlie thanked: ¡°Okay Miss Jemima, I understand, thank you.¡±


    Jemima nodded and said a little shyly: ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s gettingte,¡±


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I won¡¯t bother you in your rest time.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Okay, Miss Jemima, you too have a good rest.


    Jemima hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, by the way, Mr. Wade, don¡¯t call me Miss Jemima, just call me Jemima. ¡°


    Okay.¡± Charlie was not polite, and said: ¡°Then let¡¯s call each other¡¯s names in the future,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t call each other as Mr. and Miss.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jemima blushed slightly, and whispered: ¡°Mr. Wade can call directly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Jemima, but ording to our habit, we still like to call men ¡°Mr.¡±.¡±


    Then she asked him, ¡°Mr. Wade, whichmunication app do you usually use? WeChat or Whatsapp?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I use WeChat, but it seems that you use WhatsApp more here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jemima said: ¡°Most people use WhatsApp, but some people use both,¡±


    ¡°After all, everyone here has many maind friends. .¡±


    Saying that she took out her mobile phone, opened her WeChat, and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if it is convenient, let¡¯s add WeChat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie also took out his mobile phone and added her as a Wechat friend.


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s friend request, Jemima felt joy in his heart, and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll go back to the room first, and if you


    have anything, you can tell me on WeChat.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Jemima smiled and waved: ¡°Then Good night, Mr. Wade.¡±


    After saying good night to each other, Jemima returned to her boudoir,


    And the moment she closed the door, she leaned against the door and put her hands on her chest,


    The two blushes on her face were much deeper than before.


    After she calmed down a little, she immediately turned on her phone and entered Charlie¡¯s circle of friends,


    Wanting to see more information about him from his circle of friends.


    It¡¯s a pity that he is not a person who likes to post on Moments.


    His circle of friends is set to be visible for half a year,


    But he has not posted a single circle of friends in the past six months.


    She found that Charlie¡¯s circle of friends was empty, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost.


    However, she thought about it, and it is also in line with the character of Charlie who doesn¡¯t like to post Moments.


    He is very low-key, and naturally, he can¡¯t be the kind of person who often posts Moments to show himself.


    This night, Jemima tossed and turned in bed, almost feeling insomnia.


    This is the first time she can¡¯t sleep at night because of a man.

 Chapter 4654

    Chapter 4654


    Early the next morning, she got up from the bed, thinking that Charlie must be resting in the room,


    But when she came downstairs, she found out that he had already eaten breakfast and was ready to go out.


    She asked him in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade, what are you doing out so early?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I want to go out for a walk and walk around, just to see how many mansions Shi Xundao has.¡±


    Jemima asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade, do you want to buy a house in Shixundao?¡±


    Charlie smiled casually: ¡°Yes, no, even if I buy it, it isn¡¯t me who buys it.¡±


    Jemima didn¡¯t quite understand what he said, but it sounded like he was very interested in Shi Xundao,


    So she was overjoyed and said quickly, ¡°If Mr. Wade is interested in the house here,¡±


    ¡°I can introduce it to you. The Huo Mansion next to us is for sale,¡±


    ¡°And it is the property of the Huo family in Hong Kong Ind.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    Jemima hurriedly asked, ¡°Do you need me to apany you?


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have something else to do in a while?¡± After speaking, he found that she was not


    looking very well, so he asked curiously, ¡°Jemima, did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Feeling a little embarrassed for a while, while arranging her hair, she said hesitantly:


    ¡°That is...it was rainingst night...so I couldn¡¯t sleep...¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t think much, nodded lightly, and said to her:


    ¡°You look so bad, and you have to go to Tsim Sha Tsui for a whole day,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your body won¡¯t be able to carry it.¡±


    After speaking, he walked up to her and said very seriously, ¡°Come on, give me your hand.¡±


    Not knowing what he wanted to do, she blushed but still handed him her right hand.


    Charlie used his fingertips to squeeze a few times on her tiger¡¯s mouth, and said nonsense:


    ¡°There are many acupuncture points in the palm and the tiger¡¯s mouth.


    Makes people full of vitality all day.¡±


    While he was speaking, a trace of spiritual energy quietly entered Jemima¡¯s body.


    Jemima didn¡¯t believe it at first. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t believe in acupoints and massage,


    But she just didn¡¯t believe that pressing the palm of the hand could make the whole person full of vitality.


    However, after Charlie pinched a few times, she felt that her whole body was much morefortable,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And the fatigue that she felt after not sleeping all night disappeared instantly without a trace.


    Instead, she felt as if she had slept for more than ten hours in one breath, a spirit that she couldn¡¯t tell.


    So, she couldn¡¯t help eximing: ¡°It¡¯s amazing, Mr. Wade, how did you do two massages to give such a strong effect?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I have learned some traditional methods, and a few massage skills.¡±


    Jemima sighed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that just massage can have such a good effect!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Jemima, you go to the dining room to eat first, I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±


    Okay.¡± she nodded and said, ¡°If Mr. Wade has any questions, you can ask me on WeChat at any time.¡±


    ¡°If you like a house, you can take a picture of the house number and let me help with that¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Charlie agreed, then waved his hand, and left the Liu family¡¯s mansion alone.


    As he told Jemima just now, he did n to buy a house in Shi Xundao,


    But instead of buying it himself, he nned to let Gerard pay for it.


    Moreover, after buying it, he did not n to live by himself,


    But nned to let Uncle Chen and his family live here.


    Gerard was aggressive and murderous towards Hogan.


    Although Charlie didn¡¯t intend to make things difficult for him too much,


    It was still necessary to severely dampen his dignity and spirit!

 Chapter 4655

    Chapter 4655


    Charlie moved around in Shixun Dao and felt more and more that this ce had a unique geographical location.


    In Hong Kong, where every inch ofnd is worth the money,


    In Shi Xundao he could not see the slightest congestion, and he can see that the density of mansions around Panshan


    Road is not too high.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Coupled with the warm and humid climate in the south, living here is not only quiet but alsofortable.


    He saw the door to the mansion mentioned by Jemima was closed.


    And it seemed that in this Huo mansion no one lived nowadays.


    Although the facade of the house is a little old, it still looked very stylish.


    Charlie strolled around, and when he returned to Liu¡¯s vi,


    Jemima just came out. Seeing Charlie, her pretty face blushed,


    And she asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, how¡¯s it?


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Very good, are you ready to go out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± she smiled back and said, ¡°I will try to do the tasks


    quickly today andter pick you up from my dad¡¯s office then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said: ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you can do your business first.¡±


    Jemima said: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Charlie instructed: ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Watching Jemima drive away, Charlie Only leisurely walked into the vi.


    As soon as Gerard saw him, he stepped forward with a smile on his face,


    And said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wade, I heard from Jemima that you are interested in buying a property in Shixundao?¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°No, no, I am just taking a look.¡±


    Gerard said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, Shi Xundao is definitely a good ce,¡±


    ¡°If you are interested in the houses here, I can give you a set!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said, ¡°As the saying goes,¡±


    ¡°How can I ept such an expensive gift from Mr. Liu without merit?¡±


    Gerard said very seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, you and I are like old friends at first sight,¡± ¡°And the little girl can get along with


    you very well.¡±


    ¡°I will give you a house so that you cane to Hong Kong for a small gathering in the future.¡±


    Be walked up quickly and said tteringly:


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wade, Gerard told me tonight that he really hopes to be a close friend with you.¡±


    ¡°He rarely admires others, and you are the first.¡±


    ¡°If you can be our neighbor, he will be very happy!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Be¡¯s attitude towards him would change so obviously.


    Yesterday, she seemed to be a little contemptuous of him,


    But today she suddenly changed her ways and began topliment him.


    However, Charlie was not surprised.


    After all, she is at Gerard¡¯s bedside. Gerard will definitely tell her what happened at Inspur barst night,


    So today she knows that he has a great background,


    And her attitude has naturally undergone a 180-degree change.


    So, Charlie chuckled and said, ¡°Mrs. Liu is too polite.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea of settling in Hong Kong yet. Maybe, I will wait for a few years.¡±


    When Gerard heard this, he hurriedly said,


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Wade, Now that the society is so developed, the concept of settlement has long since disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Even if you usually live in the Maind, as long as you want toe to Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°You can get here by ne in two hours. To be honest,¡±


    ¡°It is more convenient than driving to the suburbs for outings.¡±

 Chapter 4656

    Chapter 4656


    Then, Gerard added: ¡°Also, there are just a few private jets avable.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade wants toe to Hong Kong, just call me a few hours in advance,¡±


    ¡°And I will arrange a ne to pick you up immediately.¡±


    ¡°And even after you havended at the airport, you don¡¯t need to take a car anymore.¡±


    ¡°I will directly arrange a helicopter and take you to Shi Xun Dao.¡±


    ¡°Youe to Hong Kong for a day or two on weekends and then can go back. It is as simple as that.¡±


    Be smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Gerard, your idea is really good.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade must have his own business in the maind, but he can definitely rest on weekends,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise you will pay for the next door. The Huo family¡¯s house can be bought,¡±


    And after a quick renovation, it can be given to Mr. Wade,


    ¡°And every Friday in the future, a ne will be sent to take Mr. Wade to Hong Kong to bring him here.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but this arrangement doesn¡¯t sound suitable for me,¡±


    ¡°But it is suitable for one of my elders.¡±


    After speaking, he changed the subject and said to Gerard:


    ¡°Mr. Liu, shall we go to yourpany for a chatter?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Gerard was excited as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone prepare the car!¡±


    Be asked from the side, ¡°Gerard, will you and Mr. Wadee back for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to prepare lunch in advance?¡±


    Gerard waved his hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t being back,¡±


    ¡°At noon, I n to take Mr. Wade to Long Jingxuan to taste the authentic Hong Kong cuisine.¡±


    Be hurriedly said, ¡°In this case, do I need to go to Long Jingxuan earlier at noon for a meal?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gerard said with a smile: ¡°You make arrangements in advance and call Jemima and ask her to join us.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Be said with a smile: ¡°I will contact her then. You and Mr. Wade concentrate on talking about business.¡±


    Gerard nodded with satisfaction, at this time, the driver had already pulled up to the front,


    So he smiled at Be: ¡°Be, I will leave with Mr. Wade now, Call me if you have anything.¡±


    She said with a smile, ¡°If there is anything in the afternoon and evening that I need to arrange for you in advance,¡±


    ¡°Let me know at any time, and I will dismiss today¡¯s game.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gerard smiled fondly: ¡°You are the most sensible.¡±


    After that, he said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, shall we go?¡±


    Charlie nodded, and sat in the back row of Rolls-Royce with him,


    And then he caught Be¡¯s attention ceremony, he left the vi.


    When the car came out, Charlie looked at Gerard with great interest, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu have a very deep rtionship.¡±


    Gerard sighed with a smile: ¡°Mr. Wade, to tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°I have been with many girls, but Be is the only one who really won my heart.¡±


    After speaking, Gerard looked at Charlie, and said to him as if he hade over,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, in fact, for sessful men like us speaking of women, especially good women,¡±


    ¡°Of course the more there are, the better, but no matter how many women there are,¡±


    ¡°You are all in the midst of thousands of flowers. In the end,¡±


    ¡°You still have to choose the one that suits you best, understands you best,¡±


    ¡°And is most satisfied with you. That is the woman you want her to be your life partner.¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and smiled, and asked him, ¡°It seems that Mrs. Liu is the one that suits you best.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± he said: ¡°To be honest, I do love her very much!¡±


    ¡°The whole of Hong Kong knows that I am good to women, but I am the best to her!¡±


    Speaking of this, Gerard said very seriously:


    ¡°Danm, if it wasn¡¯t for that, she did something wrong when she was young, and I would have doted on her even more


    now!¡±


    Charlie said with a faint smile: ¡°Before I came, I had heard about some past events of Mr. Liu and Mrs. Liu,¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Liu could finally choose to ept Mrs. Liu, it seems that it is true love.¡±


    Gerard sneered: ¡°It is true love, but true love will inevitably have some grudges.¡±


    After speaking, he suddenly sighed with emotion: ¡°Fortunately, this grudge will soon be over!¡±

 Chapter 4657

    Chapter 4657


    At this moment, Charlie saw a relief-like expressioning from Gerard¡¯s face.


    However, he just smiled slightly, and then asked Gerard:


    ¡°Mr. Liu looks very happy, is there anything special today?¡±


    Gerard waved his hand and said with a smile: ¡°Haha, except for the cooperation with Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Everything else is little things, all small things! It¡¯s not worth mentioning!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t point it out, looked at the scenery outside the window, and said calmly:


    ¡°It rained heavilyst night, and the sun is shining brightly today. It seems that something good is going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Yes.¡± Gerard said with a smile: ¡°I specially asked Master Micah


    Yu to do a calction for me this morning.¡±


    ¡°He said that my hexagram today shows signs of purple energying from the east,¡±


    ¡°Saying that something great is about to happen.¡±


    Master Micah Yu?¡± Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°I don¡¯t know who is the master¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Is he rted to Jinghai Yu?¡±


    Gerard asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade also heard Jinghai Yu¡¯s reputation as a master?¡±


    Charlie smiled awkwardly, thinking to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you heard that it was with Jinghai,¡± ¡°That I used a


    thunderp to cut him into ashes.¡±


    However, Charlie couldn¡¯t say such a thing. So he smiled and said,


    ¡°I have heard that Jinghai is a very famous master of metaphysics in Hong Kong, but I have never met him.¡±


    Gerard nodded and said seriously: ¡°Master Yu was the most famous in Hong Kong before.¡±


    ¡°Master of metaphysics, almost all the rich and famous stars in the whole of Hong Kong were regrs in his family,¡±


    ¡°And I had a very good personal rtionship with him.¡±


    Charlie asked him curiously: ¡°Then where is the master now?¡±


    Gerard said: ¡°Yu Sincest year, has been looking for treasures from heaven and earth all year round.¡±


    ¡°Some time ago, Micah announced that Master Yu found a fairnd cave in the maind and he retreated there to


    practice.¡±


    Charlieughed and said: ¡°Fairnd Cave, is it possible that he wants to cultivate immortals?¡±


    Gerard said earnestly: ¡°Mr. Wade, Micah cultivates feng shui metaphysics,¡±


    ¡°And it is best to use the treasures of heaven and earth to cover feng shui.¡±


    ¡°It is said that when they reach a certain age, they have to retreat and practice, and Master Yu is no exception.¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded.


    It seems that Master Micah does not know whether Jinghai is dead or alive.


    In order to avoid affecting his reputation, he simply concocted a story that Jinghai was practicing in retreat.


    So he asked Gerard: ¡°Mr. Liu hasn¡¯t said yet, what does Mr. Yu, who is fortune-telling for you, have anything to do with


    Jinghai.¡±


    Gerard said, ¡°Now the one who sits in his ce is Jinghai¡¯s son.¡±


    Charlie nodded and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Soon, Gerard¡¯s car drove to the Central business district, the most prosperous financial center in Hong Kong.


    Gerard has two office buildings in Central, the total value has now exceeded 20 billion Hong Kong dors,


    Which can be regarded as thergest part of Gerard¡¯s assets.


    However, Gerard is not a big boss in Central. The real boss is actually the Li family who have faded out of Hong Kong.


    The total price of a central center in Li¡¯s family is approaching 40 billion Hong Kong dors.


    After the two entered Central, Gerard introduced Charlie proudly:


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Mr. Wade here is the Central, the financial center of Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been to Hong Kong for a long time, and you may not know much about it. Land price is too expensive


    here.¡±


    He said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Wade, the rent of Grade A office buildings here is almost the highest in the world,¡± ¡°60% more


    expensive than the famous Manhattan, New York. The ones ced here are all Fortune 500panies without


    exception.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Liu should have an industry here, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gerard said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you Speaking of Mr. Wade, housing prices in Hong Kong are already


    ridiculously expensive.¡±


    ¡°In Central, the price of a top office building is about HK$20,000 to 30,000 per square foot,¡±


    ¡°And 11 square feet is converted into one square meter in the Maind.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, here office buildings, the price per square meter is more than 300,000 Hong Kong dors.¡±

 Chapter 4658

    Chapter 4658


    Speaking, Gerard pointed to a building on the side of the road, and said with a smile:


    ¡°This building sold a unit of 260 square meters at the beginning of the year, and it sold for 120 million Hong Kong


    dors.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡± Two hundred and sixty square meters can be sold for so much money,¡±


    ¡°So Mr. Liu¡¯s property here has already exceeded 10 billion Hong Kong dors, right?¡±


    Gerard said with a smile: ¡°The two office buildings I have in hand add up to almost two Fourteen billion Hong Kong


    dors.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°By the way, at what price did Mr. Liu buy Miss Jemima¡¯s snack street?¡±


    Gerardughed and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, mention that Snack Street is really an excellent investment.¡±


    ¡°More than ten years ago, I spent 158 million Hong Kong dors to buy the entire street.¡±


    ¡°Now if I take it out for redevelopment, thend alone will be worth at least 3 billion!¡±


    Speaking of this Gerard said to Charlie in a low voice:


    ¡°The boss of Yateng Assets has taken a fancy to that street and wants to demolish it and build amercial center.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°If I cooperate with them, they will invest 15 billion Hong Kong dors to build it.¡±


    ¡°I used thend and out of the total shares they can give me 30%.¡±


    ¡°What I am talking to them now is that I will use thend for 5 billion shares,¡±


    ¡°And then subscribe to invest 2.6 billion.¡±


    ¡°I will take 51% of the shares, and I will be the major shareholder.¡±


    Having said that, he looked at Charlie and said very seriously:


    ¡°If Mr. Wade is interested in this project, I can give you a part of the shares at a low price,¡±


    ¡°And we can make a fortune together.¡± Charlie asked, ¡°Except for the two sides .¡±


    ¡°Outside the shops, there is a road in the middle, how to build amercial center in such a ce?¡±


    Gerard smiled and said, ¡°In fact, everything is working, the road is very narrow,¡±


    ¡°And it is almost upied by the stalls at night. The function of the municipal road has almost been lost,¡±


    ¡°So Imunicated with the nning department, and I only need tomit to investing one billion to demolish and


    rebuild a municipal road on the south side of the snack street area,¡±


    ¡°And then when themercial center is built, it will be underground.¡±


    ¡°Leave an underground pedestrian passage on the floor, and then add esctors at both ends, and the project can be


    approved.¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°I will invest in a municipal road, and then build a pedestrian passage.¡±


    ¡°At that time, if I spend a little more money, I will be able to lead an underground passage from the basement level of


    themercial center to the nearby subway station.¡±


    ¡°By that time, this will be amercial center with very convenient transportation, and the future is limitless!¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly and said, ¡°This street seems to be very important to Miss Jemima.¡±


    ¡°If it is redeveloped, it must be difficult for her to ept it.¡±


    Gerard Slightly startled, then smiled: ¡°I have dealt with women a lot, and I know more about women than ordinary men.¡±


    ¡°Girls, most of them are too emotional. This is also a woman¡¯s natural weakness in character,¡± ¡°So you see, why are


    most of the richest people in this world men?¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, it is because men are always rational and can be truly mercenary and reckless.¡±


    ¡°In the market, only people who are rational and calm enough are able to make a lot of money!¡±


    Charlie felt a little more disgust for Gerard in his heart, and said lightly:


    ¡°For Miss Jemima, there is her spiritual sustenance, and it seems inappropriate to dismantle it to make money?¡±


    Heard Charlie¡¯s question, Gerard said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this child Jemima, the biggest problem is that she has never been in love.¡±


    Charlie frowned and said: ¡°You wanted to open the snack street, what does it have to do with Miss Jemima?¡±


    Gerard hurriedly said: ¡°Look, don¡¯t think that this child is twenty-four years old this year,¡±


    ¡°And she is in the age of marriage, but it is because she has never been in a rtionship and has been in a nk state


    in terms of rtionship,¡±


    ¡°So she has always been very nostalgic. She is in her twenties, and she still goes to the snack street to eat every day,¡±


    ¡°And hangs with those vendors and walkers just like when she was a child,¡±


    ¡°Which proves that her emotional vacancy has always been filled by missing her mother.¡±

 Chapter 4659

    Chapter 4659


    Speaking of which, Gerard looked at Charlie and said meaningfully: ¡°Actually,¡±


    ¡°The best way now is to let her mature quickly and let her have a true experience.¡±


    ¡°She is really going to fall in love. Once she starts falling in love,¡±


    ¡°The vacancy in her emotional aspect will be filled by the guy she loves.¡±


    ¡°At that time, this snack street which is very important to her now will be not that important anymore.¡±


    Charlie hummed and said, ¡°Mr. Liu, I heard from Miss Jemima that you bought the snack street and gave it to her.¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, this is her property, do you want to tear it down? In order to re-develop, she should be consulted.¡±


    Gerard could hear that Charlie was somewhat defending Jemima,


    And instead of being angry, he was extremely happy. So, he looked at Charlie and promised very seriously:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I will definitely seek Jemima¡¯s approval for this matter,¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t want to tear it down and


    rebuild it right away, it¡¯s better to wait for Jemima.¡±


    ¡°After she has found her wishful husband and started her own life, I will seek her advice.¡±


    Then, he deliberately said very seriously: ¡°In addition, I have already made ns,¡±


    ¡°And I will be here by then. All the shares in the center are used as Jemima¡¯s future dowry, whoever marries her will be


    the boss here!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said nothing. He felt that Gerard¡¯s remarks are to attract him.


    He has probably already made a n. Even if Jemima does not agree, he will go his own way in the redevelopment.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t say more, because Gerard is in high spirits now, but in the afternoon, he will teach him how to be a


    man.


    At that time, he will definitely make a contract with him for another thing,


    And this will make him make a promise that he must not go against Jemima¡¯s opinion in the handling of the snack


    street.


    Afterward, the convoy drove into an office building owned by Gerard.


    Gerard warmly invited Charlie to walk into his special elevator, and said to him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, thergest entertainmentpany in Hong Kong, works in my building.¡±


    ¡°Their boss, Tyren Yang, has a very good rtionship with me.¡±


    ¡°If you are interested in getting to know him,¡±


    ¡°I can let hime up in a while, and let¡¯s have tea together and get to know him.¡±


    After speaking, Gerard said to Charlie with an expression that he could understand,


    ¡°At least half of the female stars in Hong Kong are all signed to Tyren¡¯spany,¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, I can also let them introduce some of them to you.¡±


    For Gerard, he is a master of indulging in flowers, so even if he hopes Charlie very much to be his future son-inw,


    But he still felt that a real man should be as unrestrained and wild as himself,


    And having more women is an elegant affair, and it is no big deal.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t have any interest in female stars in Hong Kong,


    He waved his hand with a cold expression, and said, ¡°No need, Mr. Liu,¡±


    ¡°I have heard about the chaos in your circle, and I dare not wade into the mud without care,¡±


    ¡°At least I won¡¯t take the initiative to jump into the cesspool.¡±


    When Gerard heard this, he was stunned for a moment, knowing that Charlie must have looked down...


    On the chaotic female stars in the entertainment industry,


    And he was ttering and identally patted the horse¡¯s leg. He said embarrassedly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade misunderstood. In fact, I don¡¯t mix in their circle. Like Mr. Wade, I am clean!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Shaking his head and smiling, Gerard was a little ashamed.


    At this time, the elevator indicated that it had reached the top floor,


    And then the elevator door opened. Gerard said attentively,


    ¡°Come here, Mr. Wade, pleasee to the lower office first.¡±


    Charlie nodded, followed Gerard out of the elevator, and then seeing the two young,


    Beautiful, tall, and short skirt uniform girls at the elevator entrance,


    They bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Hello, Chairman!¡±


    Gerard hurriedly pointed at Charlie and said to the two,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°This is my distinguished guest, Mr. Wade, quickly say hello to Mr. Wade!¡±


    The two girls said in unison, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade!¡±

 Chapter 4660

    Chapter 4660


    Charlie smiled and followed Gerard all the way to his office.


    Interestingly, along the way, he met at least seven or eight female employees with the same dress and temperament.


    Apart from that, there were hardly any male employees on this floor.


    So, Charlie asked with great interest: ¡°Mr. Liu, why are there all-female employees here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s eye-catching!¡± Gerard said with a smile: ¡°My employees are basically from flight attendants and beautiful Hong


    Kong girls,¡± ¡°And they are all about the same height, all under the age of 28,¡±


    ¡°I pay them double wages, but I don¡¯t need them to hold important positions,¡±


    ¡°Just dress up like this every day to say hello to me and serve me well at the same time, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    After speaking, he was afraid of Charlie¡¯s misunderstanding, and quickly exined:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this kind of service as I speak, doesn¡¯t mean anything else, it¡¯s a simple, normal, and healthy daily service.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°I had little understanding of Mr. Liu¡¯s behavior before I came here,¡±


    ¡°So Mr. Liu doesn¡¯t have to exin this kind of thing.¡±


    Gerard smiled awkwardly, scratched his head, and said, ¡°Oh, for a long time,¡±


    ¡°For the people outside there have been some misunderstandings about me.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade hears something outrageous, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie sat down on the sofa in his office and said casually,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, let¡¯s talk about business, how do you want to cooperate with ISU Shipping?¡±


    Gerard didn¡¯t expect Charlie to go straight to the point so quickly, and hurriedly said: ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Wade, there is


    also a shippingpany I have,¡±


    ¡°But the operation is not very good, and a lot of transportation capacity is wasted,¡±


    ¡°So I hope to be able to follow ISU Shipping should cooperate in-depth and take some orders that cannot be digested


    from ISU Shipping.¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°This kind of cooperation is naturally not a problem,¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But the key is how much profit you are willing to pay to ISU Shipping?¡±


    Gerard thought about it and said tentatively: ¡°How about 30%? ISU Shipping doesn¡¯t have to bear anything,¡±


    ¡°Just give me the waybill that you can¡¯t digest, and I will give 30% of the freight to ISU Shipping.¡±


    ¡°Thirty percent?¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°If Mr. Liu only has such a little sincerity,¡±


    ¡°Then I guess it¡¯s impossible to talk about this matter.¡±


    Gerard was stunned, and quickly said: ¡°Oh, Mr. Wade, these are easy to say.¡±


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter to me how much you split, I just want to make you an offer as a friend,¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s


    suitable, it¡¯s okay to open five or more!¡± Charlie smiled: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it, after thinking


    about it, give me a price.¡±


    Gerard couldn¡¯t figure out Charlie¡¯s psychological expectations, so he could only nod and say,


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to talk, we can discuss this matter in the long run.¡±


    Just after finishing speaking, a beautiful woman knocked on the door and came in.


    She said respectfully: ¡°Chairman, Mr. Yang is here, and he has brought two very young neers.¡±


    ¡°He said he wanted to introduce them to you.¡±


    ¡°I told him that you were meeting guests, and he asked me to ask if it was inconvenient for you now.¡±


    When Gerard heard this, his expression was extremely ugly, and he quickly waved his hand and said,


    ¡°No, no, tell him that I have a distinguished guest, it is inconvenient! Let him go!¡±


    After speaking, he deliberately nced at Charlie and muttered:


    ¡°I lost it, this ba5tard surnamed Yang, he always runs to me when he has nothing to do, making it seem like everyone is


    familiar.¡±


    Charlieughed and said, ¡°Mr. Liu, you are often in the entertainment industry,¡±


    ¡°And your acting skills are still like this. It¡¯s really hard to hide.¡±


    Gerard could not wait to dig through the cracks in the ground and said bravely:


    ¡°No, Mr. Wade, I¡¯m really not familiar with the entertainment industry...¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Forget it since it¡¯s your good friends,¡±


    ¡°There is no reason to go out, you might as well introduce me to know them.¡±


    Gerard looked at Charlie, stunned slightly, and thought to himself:


    ¡°I thought this Wade is really a good man with a clean body, I didn¡¯t expect that he is also a good man.¡±


    ¡°A fellow man full of benevolence, righteousness, and morality,¡±


    ¡°Now that he heard that Tyren brought two young neers here, so he moved his mind.¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately changed his expression with a smile on his face,


    Said to the secretary, ¡°Quick, let Mr. Yange in

 Chapter 4661

    Chapter 4661


    Soon, a middle-aged and elderly-looking man wearing sses and very gentle looks walked in with two young girls.


    The two young girls kept their heads down, probably because they were nervous, looking very restrained.


    As soon as Tyren Yang came in, he first saw Gerard who was sitting on the sofa facing the door,


    So he smiled very familiarly: ¡°Gerard! Let me introduce you to the two neers I just signed!¡±


    Gerard waved his hand and smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t rush to introduce them to me first,¡±


    ¡°Come, I will introduce you to a young and promising new friend.¡±


    After speaking, he respectfully said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, if it is convenient for you,¡±


    ¡°I will introduce you!¡±


    Tyren only saw the back of Charlie¡¯s head, he was still wondering why this person was so rude,


    When a guest came in, he didn¡¯t even turn his head back, which made him a little unhappy.


    However, upon hearing that Gerard used the title ¡°you¡± for him,


    He suddenly felt a thump in his heart, realizing that he must be a big man.


    So, he immediately put away his displeasure and ran to Gerard.


    When he found out that Charlie turned out to be a young man in his twenties,


    He was even more surprised, and quicklyplimented:


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Wade to be so young and promising, it¡¯s really surprising!¡±


    Charlie looked at him with great interest, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Boss Yang, you don¡¯t even know what I do, why are you judging me?


    Young and promising?¡±


    Tyren said without hesitation: ¡°I know Gerard very well.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade can be his guest, then there must be something extraordinary!¡±


    Gerard introduced with a smile: ¡°Tyren, Mr. Wade is the assistant to the chairman of ISU Shipping.¡±


    ¡°This time he came to Hong Kong to discuss cooperation with me.¡±


    When Tyren heard Gerard¡¯s introduction, he felt a little contemptuous and thought to himself,


    ¡°I thought of him to be a great person, I didn¡¯t expect him to be,¡±


    ¡°Just the assistant to the chairman of a shippingpany, this Gerard is really going backward now.¡±


    He thought so in his heart, but said very politely:


    ¡°Oh, it turns out that Mr. Wade is from ISU Shipping, and the reputation of thispany is booming now!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°To work in such a bigpany, Mr. Wade has a certain future with boundless opportunities!¡±


    Gerard knew Tyren very well, and seeing him say these words, he knew that he looked down on Charlie in his heart.


    However, he also knew that Charlie didn¡¯t want others to know that he was the master of Cataclysmic Front,


    So he looked at the two cautious neers and said to Tyren:


    ¡°Tyren, you haven¡¯t introduced these two yet. Who is the little girl?¡±


    Tyren said with a smile: ¡°Come on, let me introduce you to the two of them.¡±


    ¡°These two are new recruits that ourpany just signed this month,¡±


    ¡°One is a new idol trainee, and the other is a neer.¡±


    ¡°A singer-songwriter that I personally dug out from abroad!¡±


    After speaking, he greeted the two girls and said, ¡°Quick, say hello to Mr. Liu!¡±


    Gerard did not expect Tyren to be polite on the surface,


    But when it really came to the matter, ignoring Charlie directly, so he quickly waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t say hello to me, please say hello to Mr. Wade first!¡±


    At this time, the two girls could only see the back of Charlie¡¯s head, And upon hearing Gerard¡¯s words, one of them


    hurried over across from Charlie,


    Looking at Charlie, she bowed and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade! My name is Julia Mi, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡±


    Charlie nced at the girl. The girl was only about 20 years old,


    And she did have a bit of beauty. But the clothes were too revealing,


    On the upper body, she is wearing a low-cut suspender, and at the bottom, she is wearing a very short skirt.


    At first nce, the white flowers are all fleshy.


    The girl looked at Charlie¡¯s eyes full of hints, and when she bowed,


    She deliberately wanted to reveal more of her neckline.

 Chapter 4662

    Chapter 4662


    Charlie frowned slightly. Although the girl was pretty, she really couldn¡¯t catch his eye.


    What¡¯s more, he never liked this kind of woman who didn¡¯t know how to keep herself restrained,


    So he just nodded coldly and didn¡¯t speak.


    Gerard looked at Charlie¡¯s performance and knew that he definitely didn¡¯t like this kind of girl,


    So he immediately said to the second girl, ¡°You,e and say hello to Mr. Wade.¡±


    The girl was a little timid, but Tyren coughed, her whole body trembled slightly,


    And she could only bite the bullet and walk in front of Charlie, and said timidly:


    ¡°Wade...Wade...Hello Mr. Wade...I... My name is Xue...Melisa...¡±


    Gerard was a little dissatisfied, and said coldly:


    ¡°I asked you to say hello to Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t even dare to look into Mr. Wade¡¯s eyes,¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to be polite?¡± The girl quickly looked up in fright at Charlie


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At this moment, her expression was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak,


    And she blurted out subconsciously, ¡°Ah! Why is it you!¡±


    Charlie also recognized the girl.


    Unexpectedly, when he went to Japan, near the University of Tokyo,


    He met the Chinese girl who was singing on the street.


    Charlie saw that she was also like the girl just now, dressed in revealing clothes,


    And couldn¡¯t help frowning and asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you studying in Japan? Why did youe here?¡±


    Gerard asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Wade, do you know this girl?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said lightly: ¡°I had a rtionship with her once.


    At this time, the girl said very ashamedly: ¡°I.I.I graduatedst month...


    ¡°I.I wanted to stay in Japan to study for a master¡¯s degree,¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Yang was willing to sign me and give me an album,¡±


    ¡°So I came to Hong Kong to sign with Mr. Yang¡¯spany.¡±


    Charlie said with a bit of rebuke: ¡°Just sing well when you sing, create a good creation,¡±


    ¡°And release an album, then release an album well, wearing this way toe here,¡±


    ¡°Is it also part of the album release?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red,


    And she raised her cor nervously and tried her best to endure it.


    She mped her legs, choked with shame, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Wade. I¡¯ve let you down.¡±


    For Charlie, she was always grateful.


    Back then, when she was singing and funding her own studies on the streets of a foreign country by herself,


    Charlie generously gave her all the cash.


    Then, she was entangled by the Tokyo beasts, and it was him again who did justice for her.


    It was only that time that she never forgot Charlie,


    But she also knew that she might never have the chance to see him in her life.


    Since then, she has been singing on the streets in her spare time every day,


    At the risk of being retaliated by the barbarians, just to see him again in the crowd.


    However, he left Japan since then and never set foot on that street again.


    Now suddenly seeing him here, in addition to surprise, she is more ashamed.


    Charlie nced at Tyren. He had already heard about this old thief¡¯s deeds.


    He looked like a dog, but he was actually a beast with a human face.


    So, he raised his finger to Tyren, frowned, and asked,


    ¡°Is this old thing forcing you to dress like this?¡±


    When Tyren heard this, he immediately scolded angrily: ¡°Who the hell are you calling an old thing?¡±


    In the face of Tyren¡¯s questioning, Charlie sneered:


    ¡°I¡¯m referring to you and asking, of course, it¡¯s you,¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s the point of asking? Does your head not process it?¡±


    ¡°I lost it!¡± Tyren was instantly furious.


    He changed his previous gentle appearance and roared through gritted teeth:


    ¡°You fcuking assistant to the chairman of a shippingpany,¡±


    ¡°You dare to talk to me like that. Do you know what my status is in Hong Kong?!¡±


    Charlieughed and said coldly: ¡°I know who you are, and I see your old face on thece news a lot.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to care about your background, I just want to know if you forced her to dress like this?¡±


    Tyren gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Danm, as long as it¡¯s an artist who signs with mypany,¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re my dog! She has to wear whatever I tell her to wear,¡±


    ¡°And she has to do whatever I tell her to do. Who the hell are you, you dare to question me here?!¡±

 Chapter 4663

    Chapter 4663


    Charlie smiled, ignored him, turned to look at Gerard, and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, are all your friends so presumptuous?¡±


    Gerard¡¯s liver trembled with fright, and quickly said to Tyren:


    ¡°Tyren, you.what are you talking about, apologize to Mr. Wade quickly!¡±


    Tyren was stunned, pointing to his nose and questioningly said:


    ¡°He scolded me, you ask me to apologize to him?!¡±


    ¡°Gerard, I am not as rich as you, but in terms of social status, I am not much worse than you in Hong Kong!¡±


    ¡°Boy, what does it have to do with me? Why should I bear with him if I don¡¯t make a fcuking dime from him?!¡±


    Gerard was at a loss for words, but his expression was extremely anxious,


    He didn¡¯t dare to reveal Charlie¡¯s background,


    But just because he didn¡¯t dare to say it, Tyren was even more resentful.


    Just when Gerard didn¡¯t know how to speak, Tyren looked at Charlie and roared angrily:


    ¡°Boy, go and find out, in Hong Kong, who doesn¡¯t know that I, Tyren, am the godfather of Hong Kong¡¯s entertainment


    circle?!¡±


    ¡°Who dare not give me Tyren Yang a face?! Even if Aaron is in front of me, he has to respectfully call Mr. Yang!¡±


    ¡°You fcuking little assistant, you dare to yell at me in front of my artist,¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Today if you don¡¯t kneel down and apologize to me, I will never let you go!¡±


    Gerard¡¯s frightened legs weakened, and he quickly avoided Tyren a few meters away,


    Pointed to him and said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade.......... I¡¯m not familiar with him...¡±


    Tyren looked at Gerard¡¯s submissive appearance, even more furious, and scolded:


    ¡°Gerard, we have been friends for 30 years, you are now saying you don¡¯t know me well?!¡±


    ¡°You have so many confidantes in the entertainment industry,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s almost all of the time me who help you connect,¡±


    ¡°And now you say you don¡¯t know me well in order not to offend a little assistant!¡±


    Speaking of this, Tyren was angry shivering all over, he pointed at Gerard and said,


    ¡°You, Gerard Liu, are also a very rich man in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°You are so rich, don¡¯t you feel ashamed that you have to bow down for a mere five buckets of rice?!¡±


    Gerard looked at his deadly look, scolded inwardly: ¡°Tyren, you old ba5tard,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull me in when you seek death yourself? You are here to cause trouble for me!¡±


    Thinking of this, he with a bitter face said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t bow for five buckets of rice, I bow for this thing around my neck,¡±


    ¡°If you believe me, you should quickly apologize to Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°And ask for forgiveness from Mr. Wade, otherwise, I really can¡¯t save you


    Tyren said coldly: ¡°Joke! I, Tyren, have been in Hong Kong for dozens of years,¡±


    ¡°How can I apologize to such a hairy boy from outside?!¡±


    ¡°Even if he apologizes to me now, I will not forgive him.¡±


    ¡°He! He has to pay the price for what he said and did just now!¡±


    After that, he took out his mobile phone and said with a sinister look: ¡°I¡¯ll call Mr. Hong now! If I don¡¯t let this kid kneel


    down and apologize to me today,¡± ¡°I, Tyren Yang living in Hong Kong for so many years, and I will be a worthless man!¡±


    When Gerard heard that he was going to call Jairo, he subconsciously covered his face with his right hand and thought:


    ¡°Tyren, Tyren, you are really going further and further on the road to death,¡±


    ¡°I can understand if you want someone to help you, but if it was a different person,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to look for someone else, but you have to look for Jairo.¡±


    ¡°He lost half of his life when he abused Charlie yesterday,¡±


    ¡°And you are going to ask him to help you clean up Charlie today?¡±


    So he said helplessly: ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Jairo and tell him directly,¡±


    ¡°You have a conflict with my guest Mr. Wade here, and you need to find him.¡±


    ¡°Come and help you here, see if he dares to help you!¡±


    Tyren said coldly: ¡°Mr. Hong is the head of the Four Dragons Sect.¡±


    ¡°He has over 10,000 minions under him. In Hong Kong, there is nothing that he can¡¯t settle.¡±


    ¡°If the old man knew about you. If you look down on him so much, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll go crazy in front of you!¡±


    Gerard waspletely helpless and waved his hand: ¡°I said, let hime if you¡¯re not convinced! Do you think he


    dares toe?¡±

 Chapter 4664

    Chapter 4664


    Tyren sneered: ¡°I have a very close rtionship with Mr. Hong, in Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°If I have anything, Mr. Hong wille forward to settle it, if you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see!¡±


    He took out his mobile phone and called Jairo.


    Jairo, as the head of Four Dragons, has an intricate rtionship with the filthy entertainment industry.


    Back then, the entertainment industry in Hong Kong was nothing but a tool for their big gangs to make money,


    Andunder the money. No matter how famous the stars were, they were nothing but ants in front of them.


    When the development of Hong Kong Film and Television was at its peak,


    As long as the gang boss had a gun, he could let the hottest star at that time make a movie for them with zero pay.


    Those big stars not only dare not have anyints but also deliberately tried to please them.


    As for those female stars, not to mention, they even sharpened their heads and leaned on them.


    There are even some male stars who, in order to stand out, Took the initiative to cater to those bad old men who were


    interested in the same s3x.


    As a leader in the entertainment industry, Tyren has had decades of friendship with Jairo.


    Jairo used him to extract the value of the entertainment industry,


    And he also used Jairo to consolidate his absolute prestige in the entertainment industry.


    It can be said that the two are the best partners and have been working closely for decades.


    Therefore, at this time, the first thing he thought of was Jairo,


    And he nned to call him over and give Charlie a king-size shock bomb directly!


    At this moment.


    Jairo was just standing in front of the mirror in the luxurious bathroom of his mansion.


    The corners of his mouth on both sides had been sutured by a trusted doctorst night,


    But after the sutures, the wounds were still painful, making him extremely decadent.


    Moreover, ording to Charlie¡¯s orders, he will soon donate his family property and all his houses and cars.


    Although he was reluctant in his heart, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey Charlie¡¯s intentions,


    So he was going to put on a mask and do it right away.


    At this moment, he suddenly received a call from Tyren, so he picked up the phone and asked,


    ¡°Tyren, do you have something to do with me?¡±


    Tyren said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Hong, there is something I need your help with. Please do me a favor!¡±


    Jairo said: ¡°Tyren, you and I have been in a rtionship for so many years, you can say anything.¡±


    Tyren nced at Charlie and gritted his teeth: ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here with Gerard now.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°There is a boy surnamed Wade on his side, who is extremely rampant,¡±


    ¡°And humiliated me over and over again. I can¡¯t bear it anymore, and I ask Mr. Hong to help me teach him a lesson!¡±


    ¡°The boy surnamed Wade?!¡± : ¡°Are you sure his surname is Wade?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tyren looked at Charlie, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s Wade, a boy from the maind!¡±


    Jairo trembled in his heart and thought to himself,


    ¡°Tyren ¡°fcuk you didn¡¯t read the horoscope when you went out this morning?¡±


    ¡°There are millions of people in Hong Kong, who you can provoke, but you have to provoke Charlie Wade?¡±


    Thinking of this, Jairo¡¯s first thought was to quickly find an excuse to get rid of him.


    However, in the next second, he suddenly thought: ¡°Since Tyren offended Charlie,¡± ¡°He will not end well. Why don¡¯t I


    take this opportunity to perform in front of the surname Wade?!


    Thinking of this he said: ¡°Where are you, Tyren? I¡¯ll bring someone there!¡±


    Tyren immediately showed a vicious smile on his face when he heard this, and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m in Gerard¡¯s office!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jairo said excitedly: ¡°You wait, I¡¯ll be right here!¡±


    Tyren hung up the phone, looked at Gerard with a sneer, and said contemptuously,


    ¡°Gerard, didn¡¯t you say Mr. Hong Don¡¯t won¡¯t dare toe and help me?¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Hong said on the phone just now, he! wille here on! He! Will! Come! Here!¡±


    Gerard can understand, Jairo was just abused into a dog by Charlie yesterday,


    And today he knows that Charlie is still here. He dares toe, it proves that he must being to please Charlie.


    If Jairo came to please Charlie, would Tyren end well?


    Thinking of this, looked at Tyren¡¯s smug look, he covered his face with his hands, and sighed:


    ¡°Hey! Good words are not enough to persuade you danm it! Now the misery is inevitable!¡±

 Chapter 4665

    Chapter 4665


    ¡°Good words?¡±


    Tyren, who was high in energy and blood, was very unhappy with Gerard¡¯s words, and roared coldly:


    ¡°Gerard, remember what you said, and Mr. Hong will be hereter.¡±


    ¡°Sir at that time here, don¡¯t plead for this kid!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s contempt for Tyren today really made him resentful.


    The reason why he is so angry, in the final analysis,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Has to do with hisplimented status in Hong Kong over the years.


    He stayed on this acre for too long, and the people he dealt with usually are all stars,


    Who are high in the eyes of ordinary people.


    The social status of the original stars is much higher than that of ordinary people,


    And he, the godfather of the entertainment industry, this is even more unattainable.


    Those fanatical fans, who spend a lot of money, material resources, and energy,


    Can at most win a face-to-face opportunity with a star, and they don¡¯t even have a chance to hold them.


    But for Tyren, he has long been used to being respected and licked by a group of top stars,


    And now being humiliated by Charlie, it is something he has not experienced in decades.


    It is precisely because of this that he is so embarrassed and angry.


    Gerard was also extremely helpless. Right now, Tyren didn¡¯t see the storm under the calm water.


    He tried his best and couldn¡¯t shake him to his senses, so he gave up the idea of further persuasion.


    At this time, the girl who imed to be Melisa said to Charlie nervously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please don¡¯t have any conflicts with Mr. Yang because of me^¡¯¡¯


    Charlie said as he waved his hand: ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you.¡¯


    ¡°I have never liked this kind of gentle sgum. In my opinion,¡±


    ¡°This kind of beast is not as good as the beasts on the streets of Tokyo.¡±


    ¡°Thetter are at least real and unpretentious.¡± After that, he asks the girl, ¡°Your name is Melisa Xue?¡±


    The girl quickly shook her head: ¡°No.my name is Bess Xue.Mr. Yang said that my name was too nd to remember,¡±


    ¡°So he changed it to Melisa.¡±


    ¡°He also said that there was A name simr to this that has be very popr now.¡±


    Charlie has heard that it has bemon for Hong Kong entertainment circles to change their names.


    Many artists will change their stage names for the sake of poprity,


    And some even change their stage names. Even some changed their stage name several times,


    So he was not surprised by this kind of thing, but said sincerely:


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your stage name is as good as your real name. It¡¯s not a name given to you by a beast.¡±


    The girl lowered her head in shame. But said in a very firm tone:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll use my real name.¡±


    When Tyren heard this, he roared furiously: ¡°You dare!¡±


    ¡°Do you think the contract I signed with you is a piece of waste paper?!¡±


    ¡°You signed a full brokerage contract!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t nod, you are not qualified to do anything at all!¡±


    ¡°This even includes changing your name!¡±


    Charlie looked at him, frowned, and asked, ¡°You old dog is somewhat hical,¡±


    ¡°If you want to bark, at least you have to wait for your backer toe,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise you are a sixty-year-old old man,¡±


    ¡°If I punch you twice now, your body may not be able to bear it.¡±


    Tyren was so frightened that he closed his mouth at that moment.


    He knew the reason why a hero does not suffer from immediate losses,


    So he brought two girls up himself.


    If Charlie really made a move, he would be no match for him.


    So, he subconsciously took a few steps back, but still said very arrogantly:


    ¡°Boy, wait, Mr. Hong will be here soon!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded: ¡°It depends on the owner to beat the dog,¡±


    ¡°Since you say so, then I¡¯ll wait for the surnamed Hong toe and clean you up!¡±

 Chapter 4666

    Chapter 4666


    After that, Charlie looked at Bess and asked, ¡°The question I asked you just now,¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet, it was this old dog who asked you toe here dressed like this?¡±


    Bess nodded slightly, and said shamefully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that,¡±


    ¡°Thepany would have such a requirement after signing the contract...¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Yang said that my contract is a ten-year full-brokerage contract,¡±


    ¡°And thepany has paid me one million HKD in advance.¡±


    ¡°I have to obey thepany¡¯s arrangement. Otherwise, thepany will freeze my contract.¡±


    ¡°At that time, not only will I not have any ie, but I will not even be able to find a job ¡±


    Saying that Bess¡¯s tears kept falling, and she choked:


    ¡°And if the contract is terminated, I need to pay twenty times the liquidated damages of the group.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take out so much money, so I can only follow Mr. Yang¡¯s instructions        ¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked: ¡°Why do you need this million? Did you encounter any trouble?¡±


    Bess nodded and whispered: ¡°I originally wanted to continue studying,¡±


    ¡°But there was some problem at home. After some idents,¡±


    ¡°I owe a lot of debt, and I can¡¯t afford to continue my studies...¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Speaking of which, she added: ¡°I originally nned to find a job,¡±


    ¡°Immediately after graduation to earn subsidies.¡±


    ¡°At home, I helped my parents repay their debts as soon as possible, but unexpectedly,¡±


    ¡°I met Mr. Yang on the street in Tokyo, and he said he was willing to sign me and make me a singer.¡±


    ¡°Also, he also promised the money at the time. The signing fee.¡± ¡°This signing fee was enough for me to help my family


    solve all the crises, so I signed it.¡±


    Charlie continued to ask: ¡°He signed your ten-year full brokerage contract, only for One million HKD?¡±


    Bess hurriedly said: ¡°Yes.. .but for me, one million is already a lot.. .I had no other choice at that time.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t have to consider liquidated damages or family debt,¡±


    ¡°Would you rather be a star or continue to go to school?¡±


    Bess blurted out subconsciously, ¡°I want to continue to go to school.¡±


    ¡°Although I like music, I never wanted to be a star. After signing in here,¡±


    ¡°I also knew a lot of unknown insider stories in this industry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can join forces with them. If there is a chance to choose, I am willing to go back to school.¡±


    As she said that, her tears kept dripping and she choked:


    ¡°Actually, I have already received a master¡¯s admission letter from the University of Tokyo,¡±


    ¡°But. it¡¯s just that the situation really does not allow me to continue studying. ..¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°When will the sses start?¡±


    Bess replied, ¡°September.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said seriously, ¡°It is fate that you and I meet, What¡¯s more,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s two times, I will definitely finish your affairs today.¡±


    Tyren saw that Charlie was so arrogant, and immediately sneered:


    ¡°What a joke! She signed mypany name in ck and white, how could she let it go?¡±


    ¡°She leaves?! There are many people who want to take someone away from mypany, but none of them are


    sessful!¡±


    Gerard said subconsciously at this time: ¡°Tyren, you are talking nonsense with your eyes open,¡±


    ¡°The eldest son of the Li family. Didn¡¯t he take a woman away from you in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± When Tyren heard this, he immediately became angry, his face flushed, and he said angrily,


    ¡°That time doesn¡¯t count! That time It was me, who gave him face!¡±


    Gerard shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: ¡°Whatever you want,¡±


    ¡°You are a boss, whatever you say is what you say.¡±


    At this moment, the secretary came in again:


    ¡°Chairman, there is a group of people downstairs who want to see you,¡±


    ¡°And the one at the head says his surname is Hong.¡±


    Tyrenughed: ¡°Haha! Mr. Hong is here! Don¡¯t let people wait, invite them up!¡±


    Gerard gave him a pitying look, and said seriously: ¡°Tyren, regret it now, maybe it¡¯s toote...¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± Tyren said angrily: ¡°Now you want to plead for that kid? It¡¯s toote!¡±

 Chapter 4667

    Chapter 4667


    Gerard nodded and said helplessly to the secretary, ¡°Okay, please let hime up.¡±


    At this time, Tyren pushed his sses without fear,


    And immediately took a few steps forward subconsciously.


    In his opinion, as long as Jairo arrives, he will be invincible today.


    The rest is just witnessing the torture of this surnamed Wade to relieve the hatred in his heart.


    However, he was a little surprised that Charlie was still sitting on the sofa very casually,


    And he was not nervous at all, as if nothing was worrying him currently.


    And Gerard, who was on the side, simply sat back on the sofa at this time.


    He really wanted to pull Tyren, but unfortunately,


    This man was about to fall off a cliff without knowing it.


    He desperately grabbed one of his hands and pulled him up first,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he would sh back at his hand.


    This is really forcing him to let go, and there is nothing he can do about it.


    Soon, Jairo rushed in aggressively with more than a dozen double-flowered red sticks.


    The moment the door opened, Jairo was wearing a thick mask, which surprised Tyren a little,


    But he still recognized the Four Dragon¡¯s boss at a nce.


    So, he immediately went up to meet him,plimenting him: ¡°Mr. Hong, you are finally here!¡±


    Jairo nced at him, and then shouted loudly,


    ¡°What kind of ignorant thing dares to be rude to Mr. Wade? ?!¡±


    Tyren was too excited, he didn¡¯t react for a while,


    He subconsciously pointed at the back of Charlie¡¯s head and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Hong, that¡¯s him! Yes! him!¡±


    After speaking, his mind suddenly short-circuited, Looking nkly at Jairo, he asked,


    ¡°Mr. Hong, what did you just say? Wade...Mr. Wade?!¡±


    At this time, Charlie stood up, turned to look at Jairo, and smiled: ¡°Mr.


    Hong, we meet again.¡±


    When Jairo saw Charlie, his legs suddenly became weak.


    The moment his eyes met, his first thought was to kneel down.


    Because Charlie is really too scary, no matter what the reason is today,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It¡¯s always better to kneel down first and show his submission.


    However, it was only halfway through that he reacted, and he thought to himself,


    ¡°I lost, this is not right! This time I came here, not to oppose Charlie,¡±


    ¡°I came here to gain a good impression in front of him! What the hell am I afraid of!¡±


    As soon as he thought about it, he looked at Tyren, pped him hard, and pped his sses out.


    Immediately, he roared angrily: ¡°Fcuking Tyren Yang, where do you have the courage to offend Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°You dare to quarrel with Mr. Wade! I fcuking rip off your Yang family¡¯s ancestral tomb night,¡±


    ¡°If you think it is your ancestors from whom you borrowed the courage?¡±


    Tyren never dreamed that the person whom he called would actually move his hand against him involuntarily.


    So, he covered his face and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Hong, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I came to you, and I asked you to help me deal with that surnamed Wade, why did you beat me up?!¡±


    Jairo rushed up and lifted his hand and another p hit him back again and again,


    And then took advantage of his unsteady footsteps and flew up and kicked him to the ground.


    Tyren screamed in pain again and again, but Jairo ignored him and stomped on his chest, and said sternly, ¡°Tyren, you


    really ate the guts of an ambitious leopard!¡±


    4


    ¡°Mr. Wade is like a new parent to me. You want to let me deal with him!


    What are you looking for death?!¡±


    Tyren couldn¡¯t care about the severe pain all over his body, and he was instantly dumbfounded.


    Give him eight more brains, and he would never have imagined that things would develop to this point.


    He pondered in a panic, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What the hell is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Wade the assistant of a shippingpany? I can understand that Gerard,¡±


    ¡°The old dogplimented him, but he just wanted to catch up with him.¡±


    ¡°The line makes more money, but why did Jairo do it for him?!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this Jairo is not afraid of anything here.¡±


    ¡°He even said that the boy in his twenties is his reborn parents. What is the origin of this boy?¡±

 Chapter 4668

    Chapter 4668


    Thinking of this, Tyren hurriedly cried and said to Jairo:


    ¡°Mr. Hong must have misunderstood me. I have known you and worked together for so many years,¡±


    ¡°and you can¡¯t treat me like this no matter what the difference?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m throwing mine!¡± Jairo scolded angrily, and stomped down again, directly smashing Tyren¡¯s ribs,


    And shouted coldly: ¡°I warn you Tyren, you are not a friend of mine here!¡±


    ¡°This Jairo here is no longer the Jairo of the past,¡±


    ¡°And the present Jairo disdains to be in thepany of a ba5tard like you!¡¯


    ¡°This is also thanks to Mr. Wade, the bright light of life, who pointed out the right ce for me in time.¡±


    ¡°The best direction, otherwise, I will only be carried further and further by you ba5tards!¡±


    After that, he looked at Charlie, sped his fists in both hands, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, thanks to you for letting me not get lost,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise maybe I would be a rtive of people with this kind of filth!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Jairo¡¯s drama would be so full of performance.


    He couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Mr. Hong is worthy of being a veteran figure,¡±


    ¡°Who has been immersed in the entertainment industry for a long time. It really makes me admire.¡±


    Jairo knew that Charlie was actually making fun of him, But he could also hear Charlie. There is no malice in these


    words except for the jokes.


    It seems that his decision and actions today are absolutely correct.


    So, he immediately asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, what are you going to do with this piece of sh!t?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it, I just came to Mr. Liu¡¯spany to sit today,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative toe to the door,¡±


    ¡°And also called you over, how do you think this matter should be solved?¡±


    Jairo blurted out without hesitation: ¡°Since this ba5tard offended Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be left in the world to disturb Mr. Wade¡¯s mood anyway!¡±


    ¡°I will take him away and put him in my smuggling frozen meat freezer after disposal.¡±


    ¡°Take it abroad to deal with it, make sure no one sees him alive ever!¡±


    Jairo¡¯s words were definitely not a joke, he really had the heart to kill Tyren.


    After yesterday¡¯s incident, Jairopletely understood,


    What it means to be someone who is outside the world,


    And there is heaven outside the sky. With the background of Charlie¡¯s master of Cataclysmic Front,


    How many Four dragons are not enough for this Front to plug the teeth between his jaws.


    Therefore, he immediately wanted to understand one thing,


    Whether he can live in the future, whether he lives well or not,


    He does not have to depend on anyone other than Charlie.


    Because of this, there is only one thought in his mind now,


    That is, to satisfy Charlie no matter what, as long as he can be satisfied,


    He doesn¡¯t care who he offends or kills.


    He and Tyren have indeed had a friendship for many years,


    But he himself has been in the world and knows what it means to use each other and y on the scene.


    As long as Tyren is beneficial to him, he will definitely hold him and cover him,


    But once he is right against him and he has his own faults, he will kill him without hesitation.


    In other words, if killing him can exchange for greater benefits for himself,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Then he will not have any hesitation or second thought in any way.


    When Tyren heard this, the whole person was instantly frightened and scattered.


    Endless fear flooded into his heart, and his sphincter muscles loosened instantly,


    And a pool of orange-yellow liquid immediately oozes out from under his b u t t,


    Dyeing the snow-white carpet of Gerard¡¯s office into a striking piece.


    Gerard was stunned for a while, and couldn¡¯t help butment:


    ¡°My carpet.the carpet I bought for 1.8 million HKD...¡±


    At this time, Tyren could no longer bother to think about the pee in his pants.


    The grown-up old child cried out in fear: ¡°Mr. Hong! Forgive me, Mr. Hong!¡±

 Chapter 4669

    Chapter 4669


    Seeing Tyren crying and begging for mercy, Jairo¡¯s expression was extremely disgusted.


    However, he was overwhelmed with pleasure.


    ¡°It seems that today¡¯s trip is the right one!¡±


    ¡°After this incident, Charlie¡¯s sense of me will definitely improve a lot!¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t wait to express his attitude further.


    So, he stepped on Tyren and said coldly, ¡°Tyren, you offended Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Which is much more serious than offending me. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless,¡±


    ¡°But me yourself for provoking people who shouldn¡¯t be provoked!¡±


    Tyren almost copsed, he really couldn¡¯t figure out where the hell this Charlie came from,


    To make Jairo turn against him without hesitation, and he kept saying that he wanted to kill him.


    Moreover, he knows Jairo very well. This person is cruel and ruthless.


    When he said that he will kill him, he was not just talking about it, it is very likely that he could actually do it!


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly looked at Charlie, crying and begging:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I offended you because I didn¡¯t know you... Please let me go...¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°You didn¡¯t speak in this tone just now,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a littlete to pretend to be a good boy?¡±


    Tyren choked up: ¡°Mr. Wade, I was blinded just now.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, though lost my way and knew how to return. Please ignore my inexperience.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°I am a person who eats hard and not soft.¡±


    ¡°If you can keep your style just now, I can still respect you as a man.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be defeated so quickly, and you can¡¯t show the ruthlessness just now, it¡¯s really disappointing.¡±


    After that, he said to Jairo: ¡°This person will be handed over to you,¡±


    ¡°What you just said I think that method is good, let¡¯s do it this way.¡±


    Jairo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry,


    ¡°I will definitely handle this matter beautifully and never let anyone outside know about it.¡±


    As soon as Tyren heard this, his whole body was terrified.


    He knew that if Jairo really wanted to kill him, he would have no chance of escaping,


    So he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wade.if I die, everyone in Hong Kong knows that I was in Gerard¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°After the missing, even if Gerard jumps into the Yellow River,¡±


    ¡°He will not be able to wash it off! Please look at Gerard¡¯s face and spare me this time.¡±


    Jairo blurted out thinking at this time. : ¡°Mr. Liu you don¡¯t have to worry about this incident,¡±


    ¡°Once it is exposed, I will assign a vassal to take the me.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, there is no death penalty in Hong Kong. The big deal is that I will give some more pensions.¡±


    ¡°If I increase the pension to ten or twenty million Hong Kong dors, some of my men will be more than willing.¡±


    Tyren looked at Gerard quickly, and burst into tears: ¡°Gerard!¡±


    ¡°You and my brother have a fight, Gerard, you can¡¯t die without saving me, Gerard!¡±


    ¡°Please help me and beg Mr. Wade for mercy. Gerard!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Gerard said angrily: ¡°I just told you to keep a low profile, you fcuking didn¡¯t listen to it!¡±


    ¡°If you had stopped earlier, Mr. Wade probably wouldn¡¯t embarrass you,¡±


    ¡°But the matter was handled by you so badly, how can you ask me to intercede for you,¡±


    Tyren pleaded: ¡°Now that you are like this after so many years of rtionship, you can¡¯t just watch me die...¡±


    Gerard couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pity when he saw that he was crying.


    As Tyren said, the two of them have known each other for so many years,


    And it is true that Gerard can¡¯t bear it if he has to die.

 Chapter 4670

    Chapter 4670


    So Gerard hesitated again and again, but still said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°This person is born to be arrogant, plus he hasn¡¯t suffered any losses for so many years,¡±


    ¡°So he can¡¯t do things with his brain and doesn¡¯t care about the consequences,¡±


    ¡°But as he said, He has had a rtionship with me for so many years,¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t bear to see him die, and I would like you to raise your hand and let him live.¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°He ran over to me and pretended to be so big,¡±


    ¡°If I were like this and now forgive him, where do you put my face?¡±


    Gerard hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade. I don¡¯t mean to let you stop investigating his fault.¡±


    ¡°I just hope you change the way of investigation, at least spare his life......... ¡±


    Tyren also nodded quickly and begged: ¡°Yes, Mr. Wade... As long as you can spare me a dog¡¯s life,¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say about what you want me to do.¡±


    Saying, Tyren hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I can pay to make amends! You only need to say how much!¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on you, there are many people who want to exchange money for me to open


    up.¡±


    ¡°But you are definitely the poorest among them.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie asked with a bit of contempt: ¡°What is the market value of yourpany?¡±


    Tyren hesitantly said: ¡°Almost 3 billion Hong Kong dors.......... ¡±


    Charlie said disdainfully: ¡°Converted to US dors, it is only 400 million dors.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it is not enough for me to plug my teeth. In addition,¡±


    ¡°I estimate that all your assets add up to a billion dors.¡±


    ¡°Now, ask Jairo what conditions Herman Zhong promised me yesterday in exchange for the forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Herman Zhong?!¡± Tyren eximed, then looked at Jairo in awe, waiting for his reply.


    Jairo said arrogantly at this time: ¡°Tell you, Herman promised Mr. Wade yesterday that,¡±


    ¡°He will pay a total of 10 billion US dors inpensation within the next ten years!


    ¡°Ten billion in ten years? ! In US dors? ! Jairo was stunned, he said subconsciously,¡±


    ¡°This Herman has a total worth of 10 billion US dors!¡± How could he agree to give out so much money...¡±


    Jairo pped Tyren with a vicious force in the face when he went up.


    At the same time, he said cursingly, ¡°Grass! Do you think I¡¯m fcuking kidding here?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liu was there yesterday, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask him!¡±


    Tyren hurriedly looked at Gerard who was beside him, his eyes full of consultation.


    Gerard nodded slowly and sighed: ¡°Tyren, what Mr. Hong said is true, ten billion dors in ten years, without any


    moisture!¡±


    Tyren only felt extremely dry in his throat, swallowed it hard, and didn¡¯t know what to do with the time.


    Although he did not believe in Jairo¡¯s behavior, he had no doubts about what Gerard said.


    Before he didn¡¯t believe what Gerard said, he suffered a big loss.


    Now, every word he said to him was from the bottom of his heart.


    He thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he was blinded byrd just now, and I didn¡¯t listen to this man.¡±


    ¡°Good words of the friend to persuade me, and now regret it, it ispletely toote.


    However, there is still one thing he can¡¯t understand: ¡°How big is this Charlie,¡±


    ¡°So that Herman can promise to pay 10 billion US dors aspensation for 10 years?¡±


    ¡°If Herman pays 10 billion to solve the problem, then how much money do I have to pay?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m far from being as rich as Herman!¡±


    Just when he didn¡¯t know what to do, Gerard looked at Charlie and pleaded,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I know it by nature he was wrong if you don¡¯t feel the resentment,¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Give him a chance to make amends for you, and let him live...¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked him, ¡°What life do you want me to spare him?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 4671

    Chapter 4671


    Gerard was taken aback by Charlie¡¯s question, and subconsciously said:


    ¡°That¡¯s. just keep him alive. even if you break his legs.¡±


    Charlie snorted, looked at Tyren, and said, ¡°Come on, say it yourself, what kind of life do you want me to give you?¡±


    Tyren blurted out without hesitation: ¡°Dog life! Save me a dog life!¡±


    ¡°I beg Mr. Wade to raise your hand and spare me a dog¡¯s life!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Since Mr. Liu has also interceded for you,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible that you want me to spare you a dog¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of being in a good mood, I¡¯ll give you a solution.¡±


    After that, he reminded him: ¡°Listen carefully, I¡¯ll only give you this solution,¡±


    ¡°If you agree, that¡¯s all for today, if you don¡¯t agree, this matter will be handled by Jairo.¡±


    Tyren was surprised and happy when he heard this, and blurted out,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely agree!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand, and faintly said: ¡°Don¡¯t agree so early.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m finished, tell me whether you agree or not.¡±


    Tyren hurriedly said, ¡°Please tell me!¡±


    Charlie nced at him, then pointed at Jairo and said:


    ¡°You should draft a document now and sell your entertainmentpany to Jairo at a price of 10,000 Hong Kong


    dors.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to step into the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Tyren copsed instantly and blurted out: ¡°This is half my life¡¯s hard work!¡±


    Charlie frowned: ¡°Do you mean you don¡¯t want to ept it?


    Gerard was anxious at this time, and blurted out: ¡°Tyren, you still care about that when your mother is dying.¡± ¡°Is it


    something outside of your body? Mr. Wade just wants your entertainmentpany,¡±


    ¡°And he didn¡¯t ask you to hand over all your other assets. Why do you have to hesitate?¡±


    Charlie looked at Gerard and said very seriously: ¡°Mr. Liu, I don¡¯t like hearing what you say,¡±


    ¡°Why do I want his entertainmentpany? Apany with a mere two or three billion Hong Kong dors,¡±


    ¡°I just feel that I am very satisfied with Jairo¡¯s performance today,¡±


    ¡°So I want to fight for a little benefit for him. As I said just now,¡±


    ¡°I asked him to sell the entertainmentpany to Jairo, and I will not take any money myself.¡±


    Gerard raised his hand and pped himself and said in remorse:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you calm down your anger, it¡¯s all because of my inappropriate words!¡±


    Jairo was overjoyed at first, but quickly calmed down, thinking to himself,


    ¡°How could this Charlie be so good? , give me this entertainmentpany...¡±


    ¡°He just wants me to be his ck glove ande forward to help him hold it.¡±


    ¡°If I really treat this entertainmentpany as my own industry and act recklessly, he would just remove me instantly,¡±


    ¡°So, he immediately said to Charlie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely help you manage this entertainmentpany!¡±


    Charlie frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to repeat it.¡±


    Jairo was frightened his whole body trembled, and he said quickly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely run this entertainmentpany in the future!¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk too early, I just proposed this solution, but others may not ept it,¡±


    At this moment, Tyren felt that all his blood was dripping from his heart.


    ¡°How can I give up the foundation that I have worked hard for half my life.¡±


    But seeing this situation today, he is already doomed.


    Even Herman was not his opponent, so how could he escape?


    So if he wants to survive, the only way is to agree to his conditions.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he couldn¡¯t help choking and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m here... I¡¯m willing to...¡±

 Chapter 4672

    Chapter 4672


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this, I have nothing to do with you, ¡°Although you humiliated me over and over


    again today, I have never touched a single finger of yours,¡± ¡°Let alone asked you for a penny. Today¡¯s matter is all


    personal affairs between you and Jairo.¡±


    ¡°He was called by you. If you are willing to sell your entertainmentpany to him,¡±


    ¡°It is also your own volition, so the two of you find a ce to deal with this matter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved in it.¡±


    Gerard was stunned and sighed inwardly: ¡°I¡¯m going to p my lungs, this Charlie is so shameless,¡±


    ¡°With just these two words, hepletely changed himself from the mastermind to did I do anything?¡±


    Tyren was also a dumb eater at this time, so he couldn¡¯t tell.


    In his opinion, although Charlie behaved extremely shamelessly, what he said just now was impable.


    Today, he called Jairo over by himself, and it was Jairo who beat him, not Charlie.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Charlie asked him to sell thepany to Jairo,


    It was also between himself and Jairo that hepleted the transaction,


    And he really had nothing to do with Charlie.


    In other words, after passing today¡¯s hurdle, if he regrets it and wants to ask the police to intervene,


    There is no way for the police to arrest Charlie, but have to arrest Jairo.


    However, there are thousands of disciples of Jairo,


    And if he really broke his face with him, wouldn¡¯t there be only one dead end?


    Just when he was extremely depressed, he heard Charlie say to Jairo:


    ¡°Jairo, this matter is a private matter between you and Tyren.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the two of you should find a ce to deal with it in private.¡±


    ¡°There is still something to talk about, and it is not appropriate for you to stay here and discuss.¡±


    Jairo knew that Tyren would have to take it upon himself today.


    However, he didn¡¯t care about that.


    Ten years of ten billion dor fundraising manager,


    And it doesn¡¯t matter how many more times he bes manager of entertainmentpanies.


    Anyway, he knows the stuff in the entertainment industry, and he has already mastered it.


    Jairo didn¡¯t bother to think about how much impact this matter would have after it got out.


    After all, he only recognized one thing, that is, he couldn¡¯t offend Charlie. As for the others, it¡¯s up to him.


    Thinking of this, he immediately said, ¡°Mr. Wade, Mr. Liu, I¡¯m really sorry for today,¡± ¡°Because of some personal


    grievances between me and Tyren, I disturbed the tranquility of the two of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take him elsewhere to solve it now.¡±


    Charlie nodded, pointed at Bess, and said to him:


    ¡°The first thing you do after you take over the entertainmentpany is to change Miss Xue¡¯s contract,¡±


    ¡°From the previous full agency contract to a music consultant employment contract, the content of the contract.¡±


    ¡°It is to hire Miss Xue as a part-time music consultant of the entertainmentpany,¡±


    ¡°And pay her 1 million Hong Kong dors every year. At the same time,¡±


    ¡°This contract shall not force Miss Xue to do anything for the entertainmentpany,¡±


    ¡°And shall not restrict Miss Xue¡¯s freedom in any field. Do you understand?¡±


    Jairo said without hesitation: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I will get this thing done as soon as possible!¡±


    Bess said nervously at this time: ¡°How can this be done, Mr. Wade... can you help me?¡±


    ¡°I am already very grateful for the termination of this contract.¡±


    ¡°As for the 10 million signing fee, I will slowly repay it¡±


    ¡°By working part-time and relying on work-study programs!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°That money does not need to be repaid,¡±


    ¡°And every year in the future. You don¡¯t have to refuse a million dors.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to study, then you should study hard. After a master¡¯s degree, you can go for a doctorate.¡±


    ¡°After the doctorate degree, you can go for post-doctorate.¡±


    ¡°As long as you want to study, you can keep studying, as long as you are studying,¡±


    ¡°The annual sry of 1 million will always be there!¡±

 Chapter 4673

    Chapter 4673


    Because he has not received aplete higher education,


    Charlie understands the feeling of wanting to study but having no chance which he feels in his heart.


    That¡¯s why he hopes to help Bess continue to study until she wants.


    Bess was very grateful to Charlie, so she said gratefully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will work hard toplete my studies and not let you down...¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about my feelings,¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t let me be disappointed.¡±


    I understand!¡± Bess nodded heavily.


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Since you n to go back to school, ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to stay in Hong Kong, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Bess said, ¡°I have already received the admission notice,¡±


    ¡°And I only need to do so within the specified time.¡±


    ¡°Complete the registration process, and then update my visa before I go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and asked her again, ¡°What major are you studying at Tokyo University?¡±


    Bess said hurriedly: ¡°I am in the Economics Department of the University of Tokyo,¡±


    ¡°Studying in the Graduate School of Economics.¡±


    Charlie said in surprise: ¡°Economics, needs to bebined with practice, not just studying hard.¡±


    Bess nodded: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for an ident at home,¡±


    ¡°I had a n to find apany for an internship.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled: ¡°That¡¯s right, there is a good opportunity for an internship right now.¡±


    After speaking, he pointed at Jairo and said, ¡°You have seen this Mr. Hong, too.¡±


    ¡°At first nce, it seems that Mr. Yang is from a grass-mang background who does not read much.¡±


    ¡°Now that Mr. Yang is going to sell thepany to him,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that his business will not be sessful.¡±


    ¡°You might as well help him manage thepany before the school starts.¡±


    Jairo heard this. He nodded quickly and said, ¡°Mr. Wade is so right.¡±


    ¡°The next thing is that I have studied too little and suffered fromck of education.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I would not have been reduced to being a young and dangerous boy.¡±


    However, Bess said with no confidence: ¡°Mr. Wade.you want to give me an intern position,¡±


    ¡°I may be able to do it, but you asked me to help Mr. Hong manage thepany,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the ability now If I can only talk on paper,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will cause losses to thepany.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand casually: ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry at all,¡±


    ¡°Let alone have a psychological burden. For Mr. Hong, it¡¯s just 10,000 HKD to buy it.¡±


    ¡°Thepany he owns, what if you smash it? At most, the ten thousand HKD will be a waste,¡±


    ¡°So you can use it to practice your hands normally, and you don¡¯t need to have any pressure.¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t want you to bepletely responsible,¡±


    ¡°Just help Mr. Hongplete the transition, and help him sort out the management process by the way.¡± ¡°It is sold to


    Jairo for 10,000 Hong Kong dors, but the actual market value of thispany is more than 2 billion!¡±


    ¡°Just giving it to a girl who has just graduated with an undergraduate degree to train her hands.¡±


    ¡°It seems that this surnamed Wade really doesn¡¯t care about money...¡±


    At this time, Jairo also followed Charlie¡¯s words and said to Bess with a smile:


    ¡°Ms. Xue, Mr. Wade is right, I¡¯m an old man who doesn¡¯t read much, and


    I¡¯m from a grassroots background.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xue, I need the help of a talented student like you!¡±


    Bess hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, then I will do my best!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and said to Jairo, ¡°Okay, Mr. Hong, you and Mr.


    Yang still have to sign a contract,¡±


    ¡°So hurry up and get down to business.¡±


    Jairo hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, then I will retire first!¡±

 Chapter 4674

    Chapter 4674


    After that, he pulled Tyren up and threw him to the minion behind him, and ordered:


    ¡°Watch him for me, and when you go outter, don¡¯t let him talk nonsense.¡±


    Follow your orders, sect master!¡± The minion responded respectfully,


    And then the two of them put Tyren on the left and right and took him out of Gerard¡¯s office.


    At this time, Charlie said to Bess and the other girl:


    ¡°You guys go back too, remember what you saw and heard today, and don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Bess nodded again and again, and the other girl beside her nodded like garlic.


    Bess was rescued by Charlie twice, so naturally, she would not tell anyone about him,


    And the other girl who was brought with her was also full of awe for Charlie,


    So she didn¡¯t dare to offend him in the slightest.


    After the two girls left, Gerard couldn¡¯t help feeling:


    ¡°Tyren wanted to introduce two young neers to me today, which is really interesting,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that he would lose hispany just by visiting me........ ¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart: ¡°Yesterday, Charlie called Joseph Wan, to Lan Kwai Fong.¡±


    ¡°He could havepletely crushed Jairo, but in the end, he turned away and let him go,¡± ¡°So his original intention is


    here... After Jairo walked back from the doorsteps of the ghost gate,¡±


    ¡°He is not only absolutely in awe of Charlie, but more importantly, he has be 100% obedient,¡±


    ¡°Leaving such a person in Hong Kong and staying, Charlie has a huge foundation in almost an instant...¡±


    Thinking of Tyren again, he sighed even more in his heart:


    ¡°This guy is really blind, he took the initiative to deliver it to the door today,¡±


    ¡°Directly as Charlie¡¯s target for a flex, it seems that if he wants to stay in Hong Kong in the future,¡±


    ¡°He can only be a man with his tail tucked in.¡±


    Charlie saw Gerard¡¯s eyes rolling, who seemed to be thinking about something in his mind.


    Then he asked with a smile, ¡°What is Mr. Liu thinking, you are so fascinated.¡±


    Gerard came back to his senses and hurriedly said: ¡°No.it¡¯s nothing,¡±


    ¡°I just think that Mr. Wade¡¯s move of leaving Jairo is really wonderful.¡±


    ¡°This step alone will revitalize your status in entire Hong Kong.¡±


    Charlie smiled and shook his head: ¡°Mr. Liu has a bit over-interpreted, to be honest,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to y chess in Hong Kong from the beginning to the end.¡± ¡°The idea of keeping Jairo is just to keep a dog


    that can bite Herman at all times,¡±


    ¡°So as to ensure that Cataclysmic Front can get the funds provided by Herman on time.¡±


    ¡°As for today¡¯s events, I did not expect it. Thinking that Tyren woulde to your office,¡±


    ¡°I always thought that with Mr. Liu¡¯s character, should disdain to associate with such a person.¡±


    Gerard hurriedly waved his hand: ¡°Mr. Wade misunderstood, I have nothing to do with Tyren, no


    friendship....................... ¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t mention these.¡±


    After speaking, he asked him, ¡°Does Mr. Liu know why I handed over Tyren¡¯s entertainmentpany to Jairo?¡±


    Gerard shook his head, subconsciously he asked: ¡°Mr. Wade thinks he is more controble?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°No, I just simply don¡¯t like the ruggedness of the entertainment industry.¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°As far as Tyren¡¯s business and the gossip in it, I¡¯ve heard passively before,¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a bunch of unsightly flies and gossip.¡±


    ¡°To put his business in my name is equivalent to taking a brOthel woman as a minor.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t afford to lose face for that person.¡± ¡°I would rather be close to a young and dangerous boy like Jairo than


    have any contact with most of the stars in the entertainment industry,¡±


    ¡°Who are different from each other. In my opinion, those rich people who immediately turn their eyes,¡±


    ¡°And hands to the entertainment industry and hang out with opposite-s3x stars after they be rich are generally not


    good.¡±


    ¡°The real rich people must understand what it means to be clean.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie looked at Gerard and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Liu should know better than me what the real entertainment industry is like.¡±

 Chapter 4675

    Chapter 4675


    Charlie¡¯s words made Gerard stunned.


    It was the first time he had heard such remarks.


    If it was someone else who said this, he would definitely sneer,


    Thinking that the other party was just doing hypocritical self-promotion.


    In Hong Kong, where the entertainment industry is very developed,


    Which man does not want to get involved in the entertainment industry,


    And have some scandals with heteros3xual stars after he has money?


    There are not a few people who even marry celebrities back home.


    But Charlie felt that it was a shameful thing for him to be rted to the entertainment industry,


    Which was obviously inconsistent with reality.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, when Gerard thought about it carefully, he immediately discovered a very surprising fact.


    That is, in Hong Kong, those who really like to mix with celebrities are often the rich second generation.


    And the wealthy generation who are really self-made, most of them don¡¯t pay attention to the entertainment industry.


    Even, though this often happens in Hong Kong that the son is crazy to pursue a big star in the entertainment industry,


    And even once wanted to marry the big star back home as his wife.


    However, the head of the family did not give him any chance at all and directly shut out the star.


    Even some stars have given birth to a few children to the rich second generation,


    But in the end, they have not been able to marry into a wealthy family.


    The reason is that the wealthy generation who started from scratch are much stronger,


    In ability, courage, knowledge, and self-positioning than the second-generation rich with golden keys.


    Compared with the second-generation rich, they are not in the same rank at all.


    In the eyes of the rich generation, the big stars who are infatuated by the rich second generation are simply


    uneptable,


    Let alone marrying home as their daughter-inw.


    From what Charlie said just now, it can also be seen that his rank is also much stronger than that of the rich second


    generation.


    In Charlie¡¯s eyes, the entertainment industry that everyone in the rich second generation likes has absolutely nothing to


    do with him.


    After thinking about this, Gerard said with a red face: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are right.¡±


    ¡°Really sessful people really shouldn¡¯t get too close to the entertainment industry...¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I almost forgot. Mr. Liu has a lot of interactions with the entertainment industry back then,¡±


    ¡°I just gave my personal opinion, Mr. Liu doesn¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    Gerard smiled awkwardly, and quickly changed the subject:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, let¡¯s have a different chat. Let¡¯s talk about the cooperation!¡±


    Charlie looked at the time and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, why don¡¯t we wait until after lunch, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Gerard hurriedly said: ¡°Then It¡¯s not toote to talk after lunch.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and his phone suddenly received a call from Ste.


    So, he said to Gerard, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Liu, I¡¯ll take a call.¡±


    Gerard hurriedly said, ¡°Please.¡±


    Charlie pressed the answer button, put the phone to his ear, and said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Fei.¡±


    On the phone, Ste said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m calling to report to you that the ne that Hogan Chen is taking


    willnd in about two and a half hourster,¡±


    ¡°That is, at 2:00 p.m. local time in Hong Kong. Please be prepared to deal with it on your side.¡±


    Charlie nced at Gerard, he and Gerard were sitting opposite to each other,


    And the distance was rtively far, if he wanted toe to Gerard,


    It was impossible for Gerard to hear the content of the phone, so heughed and said,


    ¡°Miss Fei have an easy mind, I have arranged everything here, rest assured.¡±


    After speaking, he heard the faint whistling of the aircraft engine on Ste¡¯s phone, so he asked:


    ¡°Ste is on the ne now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste said hurriedly: ¡°I was just about to report to you,¡±


    ¡°In order to make sure that Mr. Chen¡¯s repatriation is safe, I brought Master Karl here too.¡±


    ¡°Our ne is expected to arrive in Hong Kong at 3:30,¡±


    ¡°Considering that Mr. Chen must go through the handover procedure at the customs,¡± ¡°So although we willnd half an


    hourter, we should be one step ahead of Mr. Chen.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°Miss Fei, you have already helped me a lot in this matter,¡± ¡°There is no need toe


    so far tossing in person.¡±

 Chapter 4676

    Chapter 4676


    Ste said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade your kindness is as heavy as a mountain,¡±


    ¡°I just did such a thing, so it¡¯s hard to talk about it.¡±


    In fact, Ste also knew that since Charlie was in Hong Kong, he would definitely keep Hogan safe and sound.


    And although she said that she came to Hong Kong to ensure that Hogan is safe,


    She actually wanted toe and meet Charlie.


    After all, he is her benefactor, and he is the one who she thinks of day and night.


    She also hopes to seize every opportunity to meet him.


    And this time toe to Hong Kong, in her opinion, is the most suitable time to see Charlie now.


    Charlie never thought that Ste woulde, but then he thought about it,


    Ste¡¯s arrival added a bit of drama to the matter.


    So, he looked at Gerard, smiled deliberately, and said,


    ¡°Since Miss Fei hase so far, I must go to the airport to meet her in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the airport in the afternoon.¡±


    The act of inviting Ste will bring trouble to Charlie and make him feel dissatisfied,


    But when he said this with a smile, the big stone in his heart instantly disappeared without a trace.


    She was so happy that she wanted to tell Charlie that there was no trouble,


    But after thinking about it carefully, Charlie would definitely being to the airport to pick up Hogan in the afternoon,


    And she was just dropping by. So, she said happily:


    ¡°That¡¯s hard work, Mr. Wade, we¡¯ll see you at the airport!¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you at the airport!¡±


    Charlie deliberately made the words see you at the airport very clearly,


    And then he hung up the phone, the opposite Gerard asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, do you have a friending to Hong Kong?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Ste from the Fei family in the United States,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mr. Liu heard about her. Have you?¡±


    Gerard was stunned and blurted out: ¡°...Miss Fei?! Is that Miss Fei who just took over the Fei family,¡± ¡°And became the


    head and chairman of the Fei family?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡± Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Miss Fei ising to Hong Kong to help me with some errands,¡±


    ¡°And will be here in the afternoon.¡±


    In Gerard¡¯s heart, the respect for Charlie rose to a new level.


    He really did not expect that Charlie is not only the master of Cataclysmic Front,


    But also has a deep rtionship with ISU Shipping, and even has such close contacts with the Fei family!


    He didn¡¯t even expect that Charlie would have such a big face that,


    Ste Fei could fly over from the United States to help him in person!


    He knows that the Fei family is the secondrgest Chinese family in the United States.


    Its real strength is several times stronger than that of the Li family in Hong Kong.


    It belongs to the absolute top giants¡¯ league!


    Thinking of this, he became even more determined to curry favor with Charlie and strive to turn him into a son-inw!


    He thought excitedly in his heart: ¡°I¡¯m only worth 100 billion Hong Kong dors,¡±


    ¡°And if I convert it into US dors, it will only be more than 10 billion.¡± ¡°In front of Charlie¡¯s strength and connections, it¡¯s


    not even a hair!¡±


    ¡°If I can catch up with Charlie in this line, mywork will expand to the world¡¯s top!¡±


    At this point, Gerard hurriedly said to Charlie with a face full of pleading:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you are going to pick up Miss Fei at the airport in the afternoon,¡±


    ¡°Can you please let me be with you? To be honest, I have always wanted to meet people from the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°And the An family in the United States, but these two families are much stronger than the next,¡±


    ¡°And I have never been able to find a suitable opportunity...¡±


    The reason why Charlie wanted to say yes on the phone picking up Ste at the airport,¡±


    ¡°Was to better fool Gerard to go to the airport. Unexpectedly, before he even opened his mouth,


    Gerard took the initiative to take the bait.


    So, he smiled cheerfully and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a small matter.¡± ¡°Since Mr. Liu wants to meet Miss Fei so much, you can


    <pe with me in the afternoon!¡±

 Chapter 4677

    Chapter 4677


    Hearing that Charlie agreed to his request, Gerard was so excited that he couldn¡¯t hide it.


    The richest person he has ever met in his life is the Li family in Hong Kong.


    However, the Li family was nothing in front of the Fei family.


    Therefore, Gerard felt that if he had the opportunity to get to know the Fei family,


    It would be a huge breakthrough for him.


    So, he happily said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, we will go to the restaurant for lunchter,¡±


    ¡°I will ask my wife to prepare in advance, and Jemima will alsoe with us.¡±


    ¡°After eating, I will take Be and you go to the airport to meet Miss Fei!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°The arrangement is quite reasonable, so we will just do as you said.¡±


    Gerard smiled and hurriedly asked: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, Miss Fei this time.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°When she ising to Hong Kong this time, where does she n to stay?¡±


    ¡°I remember that in Hong Kong the Fei family does not seem to have any property.¡±


    ¡°It would be a bit of a snub if we let Miss Feie all the way to stay in the hotel.¡±


    ¡°If it is convenient, Mr. Wade can invite Miss Fei to live at my home too.¡±


    ¡°At home, there are more than a dozen rooms in the next house, which is definitely enough for Miss Fei and her party.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°This, I can¡¯t make a decision for her, I¡¯ll wait until shees.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gerard nodded lightly. He nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Wade wait a moment, I¡¯ll call my wife and ask her to dress more grandly!¡±


    At noon, Charlie and Gerard came to the high-end Cantonese restaurant that he had reserved for a long time.


    At this time, Be had already put on a very dignified dress and was waiting outside the restaurant.


    Seeing the arrival of the convoy that Charlie and Gerard were in, she immediately came forward,


    And after the car stopped, she took the initiative to open the door on the right side for Charlie.


    Charlie was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Be, who was pampered,


    Would take the initiative to open the door for him.


    Just as he was about to say a few polite words, Be said tteringly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the banquet is ready, just waiting for you to join.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Liu is too polite.


    Be hurriedly said: ¡°This is what it should be .


    After speaking, she quickly added: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat,¡±


    ¡°So I said hello to the boss here and asked him to prepare a portion of all the dishes,¡±


    ¡°And you can taste a little of each and see what you like the most.¡±


    Charlie saw that Be¡¯s attitude towards him was a little better than this morning,


    And knew that it must be because Ste¡¯s matter has made his strength in her eyes stronger, which is why she is so


    ttering.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t care too much. What he was thinking about now was that Be was dressed in such a way,


    And was going to meet Ste with Gerard in the afternoon,


    But if she received Hogan at the airport, how would she feel.


    At this time, he and Gerard both got out of the car, Gerard said with a smile on the other side to his wife:


    ¡°I almost didn¡¯t recognize the way you dressed today, it seems that you are a lot younger.¡±


    Be smiled shyly and said: ¡°Since you want me to see a distinguished guest,¡±


    ¡°I must dress up carefully, so you can¡¯t lose face!¡±


    At this time, Jemima¡¯s Te also drove to the door of the restaurant.


    After the car stopped, she got out of the car, and when she saw Charlie,


    Her expression subconsciously floated to a burst of joy, and then she ran two steps faster to the front,


    And said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wade, I¡¯mte.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not toote, we just arrived.¡±


    Gerard looked at his daughter and smiled: ¡°Jemima,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade has a distinguished guesting to Hong Kong this afternoon.


    Would you like to go to the airport to meet them?¡±

 Chapter 4678

    Chapter 4678


    Jemima was surprised and asked, ¡°Is it Mr. Wade¡¯s friend?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°It¡¯s a friend of mine from the United States,¡±


    ¡°But Miss Jemima still has a charity sale to care about, so can¡¯t go to the airport.¡±


    For Charlie, he just wanted to take Gerard to the airport.


    If Gerard wanted to take Be, or if Be wanted to go with him, Charlie didn¡¯t think there was any problem.


    Anyway, the moment Hoganes out of the airport customs this afternoon,


    When he and Gerard are showing their swords, there is nothing wrong with letting his wife witness with her own eyes.


    However, Charlie only did not want Jemima to follow him.


    After all, after these two days of getting along, he recognized the girl Jemima quite a bit,


    And Charlie didn¡¯t want her to see his conflict with her father with her own eyes.


    What¡¯s more, when he came to Hong Kong this time and approached Gerard, he concealed something,


    So he didn¡¯t want to tear off his disguise in front of Jemima.


    ording to his n, after he has properly dealt with all the problems at the airport,


    He will no longer have further contact with the Gerard family.


    The intersection between himself and Jemima will alsoe to an end after this meal.


    Jemima didn¡¯t know what Charlie was thinking. She originally hoped to go there together.


    It doesn¡¯t matter who she picks up, the important thing is to be with Charlie.


    But hearing that Charlie didn¡¯t want her to be with him, she could only nod her head and said,


    ¡°I have to go back to Tsim Sha Tsui after lunch, so I won¡¯t be with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gerard didn¡¯t think much. What¡¯s wrong, he said with a smile, ¡°If Mr. Wade¡¯s friends are willing to live in our


    house,¡±


    ¡°We can prepare a family dinner at home in the evening, and you cane together at that time.¡±


    Jemima hurriedly asked Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade not going to the snack street?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t give a clear answer, but said, ¡°Let¡¯s see the situation in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jemima also knows that since there are guestsing, and it is possible to live in her home,


    The n to go to the snack street with Charlie alone may only be postponed, so she said:


    ¡°Then I will wait for your news in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    One o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    After eating, Charlie and Gerard¡¯s family of three walked out of the restaurant together.


    Gerard said to Be: ¡°Wife, you take a car by yourself, I will take one with Mr. Wade.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Be agreed without hesitation: ¡°Okay, I will take the front car.¡±


    Charlie said to Jemima at this time: ¡°Miss Jemima, pay attention to safety on the road.¡±


    Jemima nodded, smiled at him, and said, ¡°Mr. Wade remember to give me a reply in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Seeing Jemima sitting in the Te, Charlie suddenly felt a little unbearable and reluctant to part.


    Regardless of whether he leaves Hong Kong after finishing his work today,


    Jemima will know the real purpose of his visit to Hong Kong after the matter is over.


    At that time, she will definitely be very disappointed with him,


    Thinking that he was just ying on the scene for the past two days, or even deliberately deceiving her.


    Charlie didn¡¯t want her to be hurt because of what he did and going to do.


    However, he also knew very well that this time, if he wanted to,


    Completely solve Uncle Chen¡¯s troubles without hurting Jemima, it might be an impossible task.


    No matter what the rtionship between Jemima and her father is,


    He first deceived her, and this alone will definitely disappoint and hurt her.


    At this moment, Charlie somewhat regretted his decision to ept Gerard¡¯s invitation to live in his house.


    If he didn¡¯t go to Liu¡¯s house, at least he wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Jemima.


    And now that the boat has sailed, even if he regrets it, it is impossible to go back to square one and start over again...

 Chapter 4679

    Chapter 4679


    At 2 pm.


    Hogan¡¯s flightnded at Hong Kong International Airport on time.


    At this time, he, sitting by the window, had mixed feelings in his heart.


    He has been away from Hong Kong for too long, and the scenery outside the window is no longer half familiar.


    The only thing he is familiar with is the traditional Chinese characters that can be seen everywhere.


    These traditional Chinese characters all reminded him that after 20 years,


    He finally returned to his long-lost hometown.


    However, what he regrets is that when hees back this time,


    He probably won¡¯t have the chance to get acquainted with Hong Kong, from which he¡¯s been away for 20 years.


    From the moment hended in Hong Kong, his life will probably start to count down.


    At this time, a male flight attendant came to him and reminded him:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, ording to the regtions, don¡¯t get off the ne in a hurry,¡±


    ¡°And after the other passengers get off the ne, I will take you in person.¡± ¡°I will have to hand you over to Hong Kong


    Customs, and I hope you can understand.¡±


    Hogan nodded and said with a slight smile, ¡°Okay, thank you.


    Although Hogan was forcibly repatriated by the United States,


    He was not a prisoner, so repatriated, and without any American police or immigration staff to escort him.


    ording to the process in the United States, since it is repatriation,


    The passport information of the deportee will be cklisted,


    And he will be banned from entering the United States for five years, ten years, or a lifetime,


    And then they will directly arrange for him to board the return flight.


    The rest has nothing to do with the United States.


    Therefore, the US Immigration Service sent him to the departure ne,


    And handed him and his information to the staff of the airline.


    The staff of the airline would hand him and his information to Hong Kong customs after he got off the ne.


    At customs, the repatriation process will beplete.


    After all the passengers got off the ne, the flight attendant came to Hogan again,


    And said politely, ¡°Mr. Chen, pleasee with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hogan nodded slightly, stood up, and took out some of his carry-on luggage from the luggage rack above his


    head.


    Then, he followed the staff and got off the ne.


    After crossing the covered bridge, he saw that two customs staff were already waiting at the end.


    The staff brought Hogan to the front of the two, handed over his information, and said, ¡°This is Mr. Chen.¡±


    One of the staff nodded and said, ¡°Thank you, leave him to us. That¡¯s fine.¡±


    After that, one of them walked up to Hogan and said, ¡°Is this Mr. Hogan Chen?¡±


    Hogan nodded lightly: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The customs officer said,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wee home, Mr. Chen, please bear with me first.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the customs and go through the process.¡±


    Hogan hurriedly asked: ¡°Sir, what is the next process?¡±


    The customs officer exined: ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. You were only repatriated by the United States,¡±


    ¡°But you are still a citizen of Hong Kong. And we have checked your situation in advance,¡±


    ¡°You do not have any criminal record in Hong Kong, you are aw-abiding citizen,¡±


    ¡°So you only need to do a routine registration with us, and then you can enter freely.¡±


    While saying that, he added: ¡°Oh yes, you can call your family now and ask them toe and pick you up.¡±


    ¡°We will speed up the work schedule here, and it will be over in an hour at most.¡±


    Hogan smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary, trouble. Let¡¯s go through the process first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The customs officer nodded and said, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±

 Chapter 4680

    Chapter 4680


    At this moment, Charlie and Gerard, and his wife have also arrived at the International Airport.


    The convoy stopped outside the arrival hall of the airport, and Gerard said to Charlie excitedly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Miss Fei should be arriving soon, right?¡±


    Charlie looked at the time and said lightly: ¡°In almost ten minutes.¡±


    Gerard asked with a smile, ¡°Do you think we should wait in the car or wait inside?¡±


    Charlie casually said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait inside. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After saying that, he opened the door first and got out of the car.


    Gerard was about to get off the car when the driver turned around and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Boss, I just received the news that Hogan Chen has entered the customs.¡± ¡°Oh, already here...¡± Gerard nodded and


    muttered:


    ¡°To be honest, I really want to meet that poor boy and see what the h3ll he looks like now...¡±


    ¡°But my wife is here today, so I¡¯ll try not to meet him.¡±


    The driver said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Wade said Miss Fei will arrive in 20 minutes, and we should leave after picking her up.¡±


    ¡°For Hogan at least half an hour will be required toe out.¡±


    ¡°In this case, the time is just staggered and we will not meet Hogan.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gerard, after a sigh of relief, seeing Be who was sitting in the car in front also pushed the door and got out of the car,


    She said to the driver, ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t know that Hogan ising back today,¡±


    ¡°You all have to keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t let her go until Hogan is killed.¡±


    The driver nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, we will never talk nonsense.¡±


    After that, he added, ¡°If those people started fast, Hogan probably wouldn¡¯t survive tonight, right?¡±


    Gerard said with emotion: ¡°If nothing happened, he might not have to live until it is dark,¡±


    ¡°But the situation has changed a lot now. Originally, the Instructor Lin of Four Dragons wanted to take this bounty,¡± ¡°But


    he has left Hong Kong now. Moreover, I see Jairo he definitely won¡¯t dare to openly ept this deal,¡±


    ¡°I will only have to see if other gangs and killers in Hong Kong can take the task today!¡±


    After speaking, Gerard said again: ¡°It¡¯s better to do it as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°In order not to have too many dreams at night,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if my wife hears Hogan¡¯s obituary directly before she hears about his return.¡±


    The driver smiled: ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, there is no way he can survive with the 30 million dor prize here tonight.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Gerard nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Wade and I will pick you up, you guys are waiting here.¡±


    ¡°Okay boss.¡±


    Gerard pushed open the door and got out of the car, not knowing that Charlie was standing not far away,


    Who had already heard all the conversations between him and the driver?


    He walked to Charlie and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Wade, let¡¯s go in now?¡±


    Charlie looked at him, nodded slightly, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Miss Fei shouldnd in ten minutes.¡±


    Be, who was on the side, stepped forward, took Gerard¡¯s arm, and whispered nervously: ¡°Gerard, do you think there


    is nothing wrong with my dress?¡±


    ¡°If there is any problem, tell me immediately, and don¡¯t let me embarrass you in front of Miss Fei.¡±


    In fact, Gerard can clearly be seen as a little nervous.


    While adjusting his tie, he said to the other side:


    ¡°There is no problem with dressing up. Don¡¯t say the wrong thing when you get excited.¡±


    In fact, Gerard didn¡¯t say anything.


    Be¡¯s education is not very high, she just dropped out of high school after almost finishing high school,


    So her speech and manners are rtively low,


    For her, it is difficult to be elegant, and she often subconsciously swears.


    And Ste¡¯s resume can be checked everywhere on the Inte.


    Not only did she study at the top Stanford University,


    But she also had very good grades and a very high degree.


    Therefore, what Gerard is most worried about is that Be can¡¯t keep her mouth shut,


    And if she says something vulgar, it will reduce Ste¡¯s impression of them.


    Be also knew her shorings, so she nodded quickly and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll see Miss Feiter, so I must speak less!¡±

 Chapter 4681

    Chapter 4681


    Gerard and Be, although they have reached the top of the pyramid in Hong Kong,


    But looking at the world, they are still far behind.


    And the strength of the Fei family is no longer on the list of ordinary rich people.


    The strength already belongs to the hidden wealthy family,


    And the overall strength is countless times stronger than Gerard¡¯s.


    Ste is also the head of the Fei family, and in the eyes of Gerard and Be, it is even more unattainable.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At this moment, the mentality of the two of them is like the richest man in a small county.


    They finally have the opportunity to meet the richest man in the country.


    In addition to being excited, they are inevitably nervous.


    Unlike the two of them, Charlie was in a very rxed state.


    With his hands in his pockets, he swaggered into the arrival hall.


    In the arrival hall at this time, there were many people who came to pick up the people from the ne,


    But Be did not put on sunsses and a mask as she did when she came to pick up Charlie with Gerard before,


    And she did not have the attitude of a rich wife, as before.


    At this time, Joseph turned around from the crowd,


    Came to Charlie, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him, ¡°Did you find anything special?¡±


    Joseph respectfully said Said: ¡°No, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Seeing that Joseph was also here,


    Gerard immediately sped his fists nervously and said, ¡°Mr. Wan... Hello, Mr. Wan!¡±


    Joseph nced at Gerard and bowed slightly to him. Hands over as a response, but no words.


    Joseph knew very well, don¡¯t look at Gerard and Charlie like old friends now,


    But it won¡¯t take long for Gerard to know Charlie¡¯s true identity,


    And the real purpose of hising to Hong Kong this time.


    Therefore, there is no need to be too much frank with Gerard.


    Twenty minutester.


    A beautiful figure appeared at the customs exit,


    Instantly attracting the attention of many people.


    Ste, who is young and beautiful and has a strong aura, walked out of it, apanied by Karl Yuan.


    Before Ste came out, she saw Charlie in the crowd at a nce,


    And she waved to him excitedly, and said loudly, ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±


    After that, she quickly ran a few steps and came In front of Charlie.


    When Ste stood in front of Charlie, a little blush appeared on her originally fair cheeks.


    Don¡¯t know if she blushed because she ran a few steps quickly or if it is because she is shy.


    However, Ste¡¯s expression when looking at Charlie was obviously filled with joy beyond words.


    To Gerard, who had countless royal daughters, he could tell at a nce that this girl must like Charlie!


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help eximing in his heart:


    ¡°What kind of virtue this Charlie has! Why even a youngdy like Ste Fei,¡±


    ¡°Who is worth thousands of trillions of dors, is full of admiration for him?!¡±


    ¡°And she is not only rich but also has the same appearance and figure.


    ¡°She is not inferior to Jemima at all, and her background is much stronger than that of ours.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Jemima has almost nothing in front of her. There is no chance of winning...¡±


    Just when Gerard secretly screamed in his heart with sorrow, Charlie said to Ste with a smile: ¡°Miss Fei, Master Yuan,


    the two of you have worked hard toe all the way.¡±


    Karl on the side said very respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s words are serious, it¡¯s all under the responsibility.¡±


    Ste also said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade who works hard,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to share your worries with you.¡±


    Ste¡¯s remarks are even more shocking for Gerard and Be.

 Chapter 4682

    Chapter 4682


    The two looked at each other with shock and disbelief in their eyes.


    Originally thought that Ste was Charlie¡¯s friend,


    But who would have thought that Ste would drop herself in front of Charlie, call him respectfully,


    And said that it was her honor to share his worries.


    This is even a bit humble, more like the subordinate¡¯s tone and attitude towards the boss.


    Neither of them could understand why Ste, the head of the Fei family, was so humble towards Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie said to Ste, ¡°Miss Fei, let me introduce you to two friends.¡±


    Then he pointed to Gerard beside him, and said, ¡°This is the famous Gerard Liu in Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°Next to him, is his wife, Miss Be Fang,¡±


    Ste was shocked when she heard the names of the two.


    She knew that Charlie came to Hong Kong this time to help Hogan solve the troubles here,


    and she also knew that the person who wanted Hogan¡¯s life was Gerard Liu, the richest man in Hong Kong.


    But she really didn¡¯t expect that Charlie brought Gerard here,


    And looking at this situation, Gerard seemed to have be friends with Charlie,


    And he had no sense of danger at all. Just when she was surprised, Gerard took the initiative to stretch out his hand


    and said very respectfully: ¡°Hello, Miss Fei, Gerard Liu, I have admired your name for a long time,¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to


    see you in Hong Kong today.¡±


    Ste put away the surprise in her heart, looked at Gerard,


    Stretched out her hand to shake his hand lightly, and immediately smiled: ¡°It turned out to be the famous Mr. Liu, nice to


    meet you!¡±


    Be on the side was also a little nervous. Said:


    ¡°Fei... Hello Miss Fei! I¡¯m Be Fang, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡±


    Ste nodded slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Hello Mrs. Liu. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Miss Fei, Mr. Wade and I are


    inseparable, and you are Mr. Wade¡¯s good friend.¡±


    ¡°When youe to Hong Kong this time, you must give the next opportunity to fulfill the friendship of thendlord!¡±


    He continued: ¡°I have prepared a banquet at home. If Miss Fei doesn¡¯t dislike it,¡±


    ¡°Pleasee and condescend to have a small talk in my humble house!¡±


    Then, Gerard quickly added: ¡°By the way, Miss Fei, Mr. Wade has been living in the humble house for two days.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Fei doesn¡¯t dislike it, she can live with us in Hong Kong for these few days.¡±


    Ste smiled slightly, looked at Charlie with affectionate eyes, and said,


    ¡°To be honest with Mr. Liu, I came to Hong Kong this time because of Mr.


    Wade, so I obey Mr. Wade¡¯s orders.¡±


    Looking at Charlie on the side, she asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say anything.¡±


    After speaking, he asked Gerard, ¡°By the way, Mr. Liu. You have a deep rtionship in Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°Can you ask the airport management to provide us with a VIP lounge in this building?¡±


    Gerard asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Wade, aren¡¯t we leaving now?¡±


    Charlieughed casually. Said: ¡°To be honest, there are two distinguished guests today.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei is the first one, and there will be another er. It may take a while.¡±


    When Gerard heard this, he didn¡¯t think about Hogan at all,


    He just couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, do you still have a distinguished guest?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this distinguished guest is? Could it be... someone from the famous An family?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°This distinguished guest is for me.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°One of my elders and he had a very close personal rtionship with my father,¡±


    ¡°As for his surname, Mr. Liu should not be so detailed.¡±


    Gerard thought to himself: ¡°Even Ste is very respectful to Charlie,¡±


    ¡°That Charlie is very respectful to this second distinguished guest,¡±


    ¡°Maybe that person will be bigger in status than Ste!¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s really the An family I guess, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m really lucky today!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately patted his chest and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I have shares in this airport.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very easy to arrange a VIP lounge. Just wait a moment, I¡¯ll arrange it!¡±

 Chapter 4683

    Chapter 4683


    With his identity as a shareholder of Hong Kong Airport, Gerard made a phone call,


    And soon an airport executive rushed over.


    After a while, he invited everyone to the VIP lounge on the second floor of the arrivals hall.


    This VIP lounge itself is used to receive VIP customers.


    Gerard had really thought about whether to prepare a lounge.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    But when he thought that Ste was a distinguished guest,


    He had to stand in the arrival hall and wait to be greeted,


    In order to appear to be paying enough attention.


    Otherwise, if he sits in the VIP lounge and waits for others to bring Ste over,


    His posture will be a little too high.


    Aftering to the VIP lounge, he still had this concern in his heart, so he asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, is it inappropriate for me to sit here and wait for your VIP guest?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, tell me the guest¡¯s name. I will write a sign to go outside,¡±


    ¡°And wait for their arrival to meet them, you and Miss Fei can rest here!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Liu, don¡¯t be so polite, ¡°That distinguished guest is my elder, so of


    course, I will personally wee him,¡± ¡°You can rest in the room for a while, and when I receive him, I will invite him


    over to meet you.¡±


    Gerard said hurriedly and diligently, ¡°Mr. Wade, let¡¯s apany you this time!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°You really don¡¯t need to, I¡¯ll just go there myself.¡±


    After speaking, he no longer gave Gerard a chance to argue, and instead said to Ste:


    ¡°Miss Fei, Mr. Liu is very strong in Hong Kong. You can talk more about it.¡±


    Ste nodded with a smile, and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Gerard hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Miss Fei, how many days are you going to stay in Hong Kong this time?¡±


    Ste looked at Charlie subconsciously and smiled:


    ¡°How long I stay depends entirely on Mr. Wade. I will stay as long as Mr.


    Wade needs me to stay here.¡±


    Gerard felt more and more surprised in his heart:


    ¡°It seems that Ste is not as simple as having a good impression of Charlie,¡±


    ¡°It ispletely like falling in love! The big family woman and in charge of thousands of trillions of dors,¡±


    ¡°But how can she let go of what she is doing, ande to Hong Kong from thousands of miles away,¡±


    ¡°And she also says that she will stay as long as Charlie wants her to stay, this... this I can¡¯t stand it!¡±


    This made him feel even bleaker for his daughter Jemima:


    ¡°If I were Charlie, I would definitely choose Ste.¡±


    ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t Jemima have no chance at all?¡±


    With emotion, he looked around subconsciously. Looking at Be next to him, he couldn¡¯t help thinking:


    ¡°Actually, for a man like Charlie, with such a strong strength and background,¡±


    ¡°There must be no only one woman, right? Maybe he is just like me in his bones, showing affection everywhere.¡±


    ¡°He even has a second or third bedroom outside. If that¡¯s the case, there may be hope for Jemima!¡±


    After thinking about this, Gerard¡¯s heart dropped a little.


    However, he immediately thought to himself: ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±


    ¡°I am also the richest person in Hong Kong, so I can¡¯t let my daughter be Charlie¡¯s affair, right?¡±


    ¡°If it spreads out, I really don¡¯t have a ce to hide.¡±

 Chapter 4684

    Chapter 4684


    At this moment, Ste on the side said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the Fei family¡¯s shipping business has umted for many years,¡± ¡°And the business scale is rtively


    ¡°I think simply cooperate with your ISU Shipping. If ISU Shipping has excess waybills in Asia,¡±


    ¡°They can be digested by the Fei family, and then the profit will be taken by ISU Shipping.¡±


    Charlie casually said: ¡°No problem. The export volume of China has surged recently,¡±


    ¡°And the demand for unteral transportation capacity is indeed veryrge.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for ISU Shipping to control it all.¡±


    ¡°Later, I will talk to Melba and ask her to integrate the transportation capacity on your side and make a unified


    deployment.¡±


    Okay.¡± Ste smiled coquettishly: ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°It¡¯s such a small matter, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    After speaking, he pointed at Joseph and said:


    ¡°If you also have the need for an armed escort, you can directly connect with Joseph.¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°I just wanted to say, since that¡¯s the case,¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the person in charge of the shipping business to connect with Mr. Wan.¡±


    Joseph sped his fists and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Fei, I will definitely do my best here to cooperate.¡±


    Gerard, who was next to him, was shocked when he heard this, and thought to himself,


    ¡°How can I not guess from Ste¡¯s words, it seems that Charlie is the real boss of ISU Shipping?¡±


    ¡°That Melba seems to be following Charlie¡¯s orders in doing business?¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing:


    ¡°If it reallyes out to be such a big background for Charlie,¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t just be the assistant of ISU Shipping!¡±


    ¡°If Charlie is the behind-the-scenes boss of ISU Shipping, then his real strength,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid It¡¯s much stronger than what I initially thought!¡±


    Immediately, he looked at Charlie subconsciously, and saw that he was a talented person,


    And there were two great people, Joseph and Ste, by his side, and the future was bound to be limitless.


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart: ¡°Hey! These are the perks of being young!¡±


    ¡°Just look at him! As long as a man is really capable and young, he will climb high,¡± ¡°And with his stature and progress,


    will he really look at Jemima¡¯s ability!¡±


    At this time, Gerard was all thinking about how to get closer to Charlie,


    But he didn¡¯t realize that danger was approaching.


    More than ten minutester, Joseph received a call from his subordinate and hurriedly came to report:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the guest ising out.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Charlie immediately stood up and said,


    ¡°The distinguished guest is here. Everyone, please wait here, I¡¯ll receive him.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Gerard said quickly and diligently: ¡°Mr. Wade, should I apany you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie waved his hand: ¡°You wait for me here for a while,¡±


    ¡°And you can apany Miss Fei and have some chat.¡±


    Gerard hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Charlie greeted Ste, and then walked out of the VIP lounge together with Joseph,


    The two came out and walked quickly towards the customs exit.


    At this moment, Hogan haspleted all the entry procedures.


    After all, he is a legal citizen of Hong Kong, and he has not vited thews of thend,


    So afterpleting the formalities, he regained his freedom,


    He took his luggage directly and walked out of the customs office.


    At this time, Hogan was already ready for his death.


    His only hope was that he would not be killed by an anxious killer after going out.


    He just hoped that first, he would be able to return home to see his elderly mother.


    However, he is also entangled, if he goes home by himself, will it bring death to his family as well.


    Or, will the elderly mother take a bigger hit if she sees him getting killed.


    Thinking of this, he made a decision in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t n to go home. He simply will wait for the other party at the airport gate.


    In this case, at least the old mother who bought him into this world will not have to see him getting killed.


    After making up his mind, he stepped out of the customs exit, ready to die.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a familiar voice: ¡°Uncle Chen, wee home!¡±

 Chapter 4685

    Chapter 4685


    Hearing this voice, Hogan trembled.


    Immediately, he raised his head and faced the direction of the voice,


    And was surprised to find that Charlie was looking at him with a smile on his face.


    He was so shocked that he was speechless,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And he muttered after a long while, ¡°Master Wade.you.why are you here?¡±


    Charlie looked at Hogan and couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised,


    Because he had not seen him for a few days and he seemed old and decadent already.


    Coming to think of it, he concluded that Hogan must have been tortured recently.


    So, Charlie smiled slightly, and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a few days,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s such a big thing that you wanted toe home,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t ignore it, I¡¯m here in Hong Kong this time to make sure that,¡±


    ¡°You can return home safe and sound. That is when you get home, make sure that no one dares to touch you from now


    on.¡±


    Hogan hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°Gerard Liu announced a 30 million US dors bounty and is determined to take my life,¡±


    ¡°Youe to pick me up at this time, it is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Nothing dangerous.¡± Charlie smiled, pointed to Joseph beside him, and said,


    ¡°Uncle, let me introduce to you, this is the master of Cataclysmic Front, Joseph Wan.¡±


    ¡°If someone dares to touch you today, or dare to stop you from going home,¡± ¡°I will definitely make him pay a heavy


    price.¡±


    Joseph said respectfully: ¡°Uncle Chen, don¡¯t worry, here I am with Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°No one in Hong Kong would dare to do anything to you!¡±


    Hogan was so grateful for a moment, his eyes were red,


    He tried his best to hold back his tears, but he choked up: ¡°Master Wade... I owe Master Changying¡¯s kindness all the


    time.¡±


    ¡°There is no chance to pay it back, and now I owe you such a kindness, I am truly ashamed of myself.¡±


    Speaking of which, he looked at Charlie and said very firmly:


    ¡°Master Wade, from now on, as long as you have a use for me anywhere,¡±


    ¡°You will definitely find this old bone at your beck and call!¡±


    Charlie really wanted to bring Hogan under hismand,


    And let him help him manage his ever-increasing capital and industries.


    But now, he just wants to help the wanderer,


    Who has been away from his hometown for more than 20 years to return home safe and sound?


    The rest is not important.


    So, he turned around and asked Joseph: ¡°Joseph, are all the things I asked you to prepare in advance ready?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade, everything is ready,¡± Joseph responded respectfully,


    And immediately looked at a man in in clothes in the crowd and winked,


    And then the man immediately walked over with a 20-inch suitcase.


    The man handed the suitcase to Joseph, and said very respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the Supreme Commander, everything is here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said to Hogan, ¡°Uncle, there we have prepared a brand new outfit and a razor for you,¡±


    ¡°I will take you to the bathroom to prepare,¡±


    ¡°And then I will take you to meet the two old friendster.¡±


    Hogan was shocked and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Wade Young master, shouldn¡¯t you be...¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you have brought Gerard and Be under control?!¡±


    Hogan knew that since Charlie said that he wanted to help him solve the problem of returning home,


    He must have contacted Gerard in advance.


    When he heard that the young man beside Charlie was the famous Joseph,


    He was very worried, worried that Charlie would use violence against Gerard.

 Chapter 4686

    Chapter 4686


    But when he heard him say that he was going to take him to see the two old friends,


    Hogan was even more worried that Gerard and Be had been controlled by Charlie.


    Although he always knew that Gerard¡¯s intention to kill him would not die,


    He himself had no intention of letting Gerard die.


    As for Be, he didn¡¯t evenin or me her at all.


    Therefore, he was afraid that Charlie would use thunder to deal with them.


    Seeing his worry, Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Uncle Chen, it seems that I can¡¯t hide anything from you,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t control Gerard and his wife, and the two of them are still in the dark.¡±


    ¡°I will take you to see them when you are ready.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make this grievance clear face to face. After making it clear,¡±


    ¡°This matter will be all over.¡±


    ¡°I promise that Gerard will not dare to do anything wrong to you from now on.¡±


    Hogan finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this, he nodded lightly, and said gratefully:


    ¡°Master Wade, no matter what the oue of the matter is,¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t embarrass the two of them, what happened back then, no matter what. It¡¯s all my fault...¡±


    When Hogan was young and vigorous, he never felt sorry for Gerard.


    After all, he helped him make a lot of money back then,¡±


    ¡°And he did not cuckold Gerard. He only asked Gerard for mercy,


    After he was sure that Be was willing to reunite with him.


    Moreover, Be did not marry Gerard at that time, and she was not a third party involved.


    However, as he got older, he gradually realized that although he didn¡¯t feel guilty in handling this matter,


    In all fairness, it did cause a lot of trouble for Gerard.


    After all, Gerard was a well-known super-rich man, and he was well known for taking care of Be back then.


    He took Be and eloped with her, which brought him a very negative social impact.


    It is very likely that people in Hong Kong are still talking about this after dinner.


    And this one is about Gerard¡¯s current wife, who once eloped with someone.


    Charlie also understood Hogan¡¯s mentality, so he smiled and said,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, don¡¯t worry, since I want to take you to see them,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make too much trouble for them, otherwise,¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I could have killed them directly. It would be solved once and for all.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°But Uncle Chen, I am not only here to seek justice for you alone,¡±


    ¡°But also for my father, I have to ask Gerard to give me a satisfactory ount of this matter for his backtracking.¡±


    Hogan didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while, but Charlie changed the topic and said,¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen, I¡¯d better take you to change your clothes.¡¯


    ¡®You can¡¯t be so decadent when you want to see your old friendter.¡±


    Hogan nodded lightly. Nodding, he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Wade!¡±


    Ten minutester.


    Hogan had put on the white short-sleeved shirt, ck trousers, and leather shoes that Charlie had prepared for him.


    This suit is a high-end series of well-known brands, and Hogan is a talented person.


    Even if he is old, he is still very handsome, so after putting on such a suit,


    And shaving his beard, his visual age is instantly much younger. He looks only about forty years old when he got out.


    When he was ready, Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Chen, your two old friends are in the VIP lounge on the second


    floor of the airport at the moment, I¡¯ll take you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hogan nodded slightly, slightly Following Charlie nervously, he took the elevator to the second floor.


    In the VIP lounge at this time, Gerard was still looking forward to Charlie¡¯s second VIP guest,


    And he couldn¡¯t wait to see the true face of this VIP.

 Chapter 4687

    Chapter 4687


    At this moment, Charlie pushed open the door and walked in.


    Seeing that both Gerard and his wife were full of expectations, he smiled slightly and moved a bit.


    Hogan¡¯s figure instantly fell into the sight of the two of them.


    Be covered her mouth in shock and was speechless,


    While Gerard was stunned at first, then immediately became furious,


    Pointing at Hogan and shouting angrily: ¡°Dmn, Hogan! You deserve to die!¡±


    At this time, Gerard had been carried away by his anger.


    He blurted out an angry curse, but Hogan said with a somewhat ashamed expression: ¡°Mr. Liu, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°See your mother, see your father!¡± Gerard pointed at Hogan and cursed angrily: ¡°You are so fcuking arrogant. How


    dare you run in front of me! You really think you have a long life!¡±


    Charlie on the side said coldly: ¡°Mr. Liu, you treat my honored guest like this,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I am nothing in your eyes?¡±


    Gerard came back to his senses instantly and then shivered in fright.


    Only then did he realize that Gerard was actually brought over by Charlie!


    So, he asked Charlie nervously: ¡°Mr. Wade, you.how do you know him?¡±


    Charlie frowned and said, ¡°Uncle Chen is my father¡¯s friend.¡±


    Having said that, he looked at Gerard, and ask him:


    ¡°Mr. Liu, do you still want to ask who my father is?¡±


    Gerard nodded subconsciously.


    He had only one rtionship with Changying Wade back then,


    Not to mention that Changying had been dead for 20 years, and he could no longer remember this person in his mind.


    Charlie looked at him, smiled slightly, and said word by word,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, my father¡¯s name is Changying Wade, Changying of Wade¡¯s family in Eastcliff,¡±


    ¡°You forget things so much, you can turn your head and throw away the promises.¡±


    ¡°In the back of your head, after so many years, do you still have any impression of my father?¡±


    ¡°Changying Wade...¡± Gerard murmured and repeated, his brows furrowed.


    Immediately afterward, he suddenly remembered the middle-aged man who had met him on a special trip from the


    maind to Hong Kong.


    At that time, Changying was very famous in Chinese circles.


    Not only because of his good background and strong ability,


    But also because he married a very remarkable woman, Margaret An,


    Who was famous all over the world for promoting the rapid development of countlesspanies in Silicon Valley!


    Back then, when Gerard met Changying, he also sighed that this person is of extraordinary strength.


    It was because of Changying¡¯s face and potential that Gerard readily agreed to let Hogan go.


    Although he hated Hogan at the time, he still decided to let go of the past,


    When he thought of the chance to get on the boat of the Wade family and the An family.


    Originally, Changying did have ns to give Gerard something in return, but unfortunately,


    Not long after that, Changying broke up with the Wade family and left Eastcliff with his wife and children.


    Just when Gerard was thinking of finding an opportunity to catch up with Changying,


    He heard the news of his death.


    Gerard¡¯s first thought at that time was that he had lost a lot.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He made concessions to Hogan, not because of Changying¡¯s face,


    But because he wanted to benefit from Changying for a long time in the future.


    However, the benefits were not obtained, Changying and his wife were both killed,


    Therefore, Gerard at that time immediately forgot his promise to Changying.

 Chapter 4688

    Chapter 4688


    As time went on, Gerard gradually forgot about the number one person Changying.


    However, today he suddenly heard the name again from Charlie¡¯s mouth,


    And all of a sudden his memory rted to Changying was awakened.


    He looked at Charlie in disbelief: ¡°You.you are Changying¡¯s son?!¡±


    ¡°This...how is this possible, I heard that their family...all died!¡±


    Charlie was cold as he said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    Gerard trembled in fright and waved his hand quickly: ¡°Mr. Wade...I...I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Then, what did he think of? , looked up at Charlie, widened his eyes, and said,


    ¡°You are Changying¡¯s son... That means you are not from ISU Shipping at all.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Although I am not an assistant of ISU Shipping,¡±


    ¡°I am the boss of ISU Shipping, and Melba Watt works for me.¡±


    Gerard was horrified, and then subconsciously said: ¡°But.but.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Wade family was plundered by the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Half of their assets were taken away by the Cataclysmic Front, and now they have copsed.¡±


    ¡°But you are the owner of the Cataclysmic Front, this. this ispletely contradictory.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie sneered: ¡°You think the Wade family lost, but that¡¯s just my hope that outsiders think the Wade family has lost.¡±


    Joseph, who was beside him, immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Joseph Wan,¡±


    ¡°Who was overthinking and trying to challenge Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°In the end, Mr. Wade spared my life regardless of the past!¡±


    Gerard¡¯s cold sweat at this time has left his face and running down his entire back.


    And his brain also began to run rapidly, and he thought to himself: ¡°Since this Charlie is Changying¡¯s son, it also means


    that the head of the Wade family in Eastcliff is his grandfather,¡± ¡°And the head of the An family in the United States is his


    grandfather too.¡±


    "... And what happened at the club yesterday proved that he is still the real owner of Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°And now he says he is the boss of ISU Shipping. In this way,¡±


    ¡°The strength behind Charlie is stronger than what I could imagine. Much much bigger.¡±


    ¡°The reason why Charlie used the excuse of the people from ISU Shipping to approach me,¡±


    ¡°It is probably because he knew that I wanted Hogan¡¯s life, so he did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Now, Charlie bringing Hogan here, he must havee to me to ask for forgetting the past.¡±


    ¡°This is really the end.¡±


    At this time, Gerard was extremely flustered. Then, a thought suddenly shed in his mind,


    And he quickly put on a smile, and said excitedly: ¡°You are Young Master Wade?¡±


    ¡°So you are Young Master Wade! Oh, I have always admired your father!¡±


    ¡°I was fortunate enough to have a drink with him in Hong Kong back then!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really excited to see Master Changying¡¯s


    son


    After he said that, he hurriedly looked at Hogan again and said with emotion, ¡°Hey, Hogan! You left without saying


    goodbye for so many years, and now you are finally back!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I feel guilty for you all these years,¡±


    ¡°And I have always wanted you to return to Hong Kong. In order to make up for the shame in my heart,¡±


    ¡°I have asked Be to take care of your family for me for so many years.¡±


    ¡°She also visited your old mother a few days ago! You are back safely now, that¡¯s really great!¡±


    Charlie looked at Gerard¡¯s sincere look, and couldn¡¯t helpughing:


    ¡°Mr. Liu¡¯s ancestors should be theater actors, right?¡±


    Gerard shook his head subconsciously, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Wade Young master, my ancestors were farmers in the Maind.¡±


    Charlie frowned: ¡°Your ancestors were farmers?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. It seems that the skill of changing faces is only avable from expert actors, right?¡±


    Gerard was extremely shrewd, then heard the sarcasm in Charlie¡¯s words.


    He hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade...you...what do you mean...¡±


    Charlie¡¯s expression turned cold, and he asked coldly, ¡°Gerard Liu, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    ¡°I just want to know, how do you exin that 30 million US dors were spent in secret to kill Uncle Chen?¡±


    Gerard quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Young Master Wade has mistaken, Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°I have known Hogan for many years, and he is my old subordinate,¡±


    ¡°How could I spend money to get him killed, there must be some misunderstanding...¡±

 Chapter 4689

    Chapter 4689


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±


    Charlie sneered and said, ¡°Everyone in Hong Kong knows about this,¡±


    ¡°Even Jairo and that coach Lin are concerned about it.¡±


    ¡°With the $30 million bounty you offered, you are telling me now that it is a misunderstanding,¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡±


    Gerard was extremely nervous at this moment, and he only had one thought in his mind,


    That he could not admit that he wanted to see Hogan dead, even if he lived or died


    He has seen Charlie¡¯s methods, and when he bes ruthless, he will never show mercy.


    Therefore, he could only grit his teeth and say,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you are really wronged! This matter is all rumors,¡±


    ¡°Many people only know how to spread it indiscriminately, and are not responsible at all...¡±


    Charlie looked at him, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t admit it,¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll find someone to confront you on the spot.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of Jairo? Do you want me to call him over?¡±


    Charlie looking for Jairo is even more frightening.


    He couldn¡¯t be more clear about what kind of ways Jairo has!


    Not to mention anything else, he saw clearly the process of Jairo beating Herman this morning.


    He knew that Jairo had now regarded Charlie as an emperor,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And he only wanted to make Charlie satisfied with everything he did.


    If Charlie really called him over, he would definitely bite him without hesitation.


    That hard-mouthed dog will attack him on the spot.


    Thinking of this, Gerard said quickly: ¡°Mr. Wade...this...this may be a mimunication...¡±


    ¡°I did tell the people around me before that I have some feelings against Hogan.¡±


    ¡°I was dissatisfied, I wished I could kill him, but I never thought I would really kill him.¡±


    Seeing that he refused to admit it, Charlie said coldly: ¡°Gerard,¡±


    ¡°Do you think I flew here from the United States to have a debate with you?¡±


    ¡°I already know the truth of the matter, even if you don¡¯t admit it. So what?¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget, you promised my father back then that you would not care about Uncle Chen and Ms. Fang,¡±


    ¡°But what did you doter? Why did Uncle Gu fly to find you again?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you turned your face and broke your original promise immediately after my father died?!¡±


    Speaking of which, Charlie raised his voice a bit and scolded:


    ¡°You clearly promised my father, but after he passed away, you immediately went back on your words.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would forgive you for this kind of thing? Do you think that no one will ask you,¡±


    ¡°To settle the ount after more than 20 years?¡±


    Brokenhearted, he knew that even if he could argue for Hogan¡¯s matter,


    He couldn¡¯t give a reasonable exnation for viting the agreement with Changying Wade.


    He was the one who went back on his word at the beginning,


    And Philip came to help Hogan to ask for calm again.


    This causal exchange was done 20 years ago, and he could not refute it if he wanted to.


    Frightened, Gerard¡¯s legs softened, he threw himself on his knees on the ground, and choked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what happened back then was really back to back...¡± ¡°I was also misled by ghosts back then, please take a


    look for the sake of what happened to me back then, forgive me this time.¡±

 Chapter 4690

    Chapter 4690


    After speaking, he looked at Hogan again and blurted out, ¡°Hogan, please say something to Mr. Wade, from now on, the


    two of us have released our previous suspicions,¡±


    ¡°You will be my brother in the future, if I have any more thoughts of killing you,¡±


    ¡°You will let Mr. Wade smash my body into ten thousand pieces!¡±


    Be on the side also panicked at this time and hurriedly begged:


    ¡°Hogan... Gerard and I have been married for more than ten years, and we have a son.¡±


    ¡°I beg you, for the sake of your rtionship for so many years, please help him to plead with Mr.


    Wade................................... ¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Saying that Be¡¯s eyes turned red, and the tears that looked like big beans rolled down.


    Hogan was also a little unbearable at this time, so he looked at Charlie and pleaded,


    ¡°Master Wade. things happened back then. I was also at fault. so.


    ..¡±


    Charlie interrupted him with a hand raised, and said seriously,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, I am now asking for an exnation for my father.¡±


    ¡°I think that any honest person will abide by the promises he has made with others.¡±


    ¡°Even if the other party has passed away!¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie looked at Gerard and said coldly,


    ¡°Although my father is no longer here, as his son, he owes others,¡±


    ¡°And I will pay for him, others owe him. , I want to stand for him!¡±


    When Gerard heard this, he was so panicked that he couldn¡¯t stop shaking violently.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t take the agreement he reached with Changying at the time was...


    Mainly because he felt that Changying and his wife had been abandoned by the Wade family and the An family,


    Otherwise, the two families would not be able to sit back and watch both of them getting killed.


    It is precisely because of this that he did not take that promise into his heart at all.


    A lot of people seem to promise a lot of money, but in fact, they are just a dish.


    They promise a lot of money in front of those who can¡¯t afford to offend them,


    And they look like rogues in front of those who think they don¡¯t matter.


    Gerard is such a person in his bones.


    He has a very ssic motto: never make useless friends.


    Once this person is useless to him, even if he grew up together, he is not worth mentioning in his eyes.


    But once this person is useful to him, even if he kills his father,


    He will find a way to have a rtionship with him.


    It is precisely because of this mercenary character that he immediately retracted his original promise after Changying


    Wade¡¯s death.


    For a long time, Gerard was proud of his principles of life,


    And felt that he was truly awake in the world, but he never dreamed that he would fall into trouble today.


    So, he begged with extreme fear: ¡°Mr. Wade, I was really obsessed and didn¡¯t fulfill the agreement with your father.¡±


    ¡°I really knew I was wrong. Please give me a chance to change my mind!¡±


    Charlie looked at him, and asked lightly, ¡°How do you n to change it?¡±


    Gerard blurted out without hesitation, ¡°I promised your father back then that I would no longer pursue what Hogan did


    back then.¡±


    ¡°I will correct it now that I know my mistakes, and continue to promise you,¡±


    ¡°I will never embarrass him because of this matter...¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Mr. Liu, I came to Hong Kong to discuss three things.¡±


    ¡°The first thing, you have more than 20 years of experience. You promised my father before,¡±


    ¡°And now that I found you, you are telling me that you will correct your mistakes,¡± ¡°How can you give my father an


    exnation for the mistakes of the past 20 years?¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°Second thing, Uncle Chen was also one of the top talents in the financial field back then.¡±


    ¡°Because you did not believe what he said, he could only go to the United States and sold roast goose in Chinatown for


    20 years.¡±


    ¡°Long years of youth and 20 years of life, how can you give him an exnation?¡±


    Immediately, Charlie continued: ¡°There is a third thing! In the past 20 years,¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen has not been able to return to Hong Kong to reunite with his family,¡±


    ¡°Nor can he stay in Hong Kong to reunite with his family.¡±


    ¡°My parents were his close friends, and my father passed away and couldn¡¯te back for the funeral.¡±


    ¡°In the past 20 years, the family has been destroyed and separated from each other, how can you give them an


    exnation?!¡±

 Chapter 4691

    Chapter 4691


    Gerard was so frightened by Charlie¡¯s words that he almost fainted.


    He secretly pondered in fear: ¡°Herman¡¯s prodigal son provoked Charlie,


    And Charlie extorted 10 billion dors for ten years.


    ¡°I offended Charlie¡¯s father twenty years ago, and went back on my words.¡± ¡°Looking at it this way, my sin... is more than


    Herman¡¯s...¡±


    Thinking of this, his voice was almost crying, and he pleaded:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I me myself for being unbelievable and going back on my word,¡±


    ¡°I really know what I¡¯m wrong. Now, I am willing to fly to the grave of your father, Mr. Changying Wade,¡±


    ¡°Overnight to kowtow and apologize, and I am also willing to kowtow to Hogan and apologize.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can forgive me this time, from now on, I will never embarrass Hogan again.¡±


    ¡°He is my brother, if he needs me for anything, in a word, I will do my best!¡± Charlie sneered: ¡°Mr. Liu, you and I have


    known each other for some time,¡± ¡°Do you think I am such a talkative person?¡±


    Gerard choked and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, please forgive me this time for the sake of my age.¡±


    Charlie asked him again: ¡°Then what do you think I am such a kind person?¡±


    ¡°You are old, isn¡¯t Herman old? Is his age younger than yours?¡±


    ¡°This.. .this...¡± Gerard saw Charlie was aggressive and seemed unwilling to amodate him at all,


    So he could only say: ¡°Mr. Wade, please look at Jemima¡¯s face and give me a chance to reform!¡±


    ¡°Jemima?¡± Charlie smiled and said seriously: ¡°Ms. Jemima is indeed a good girl,¡±


    ¡°And she is fundamentally different from you.¡±


    ¡°You are a viin who can¡¯t keep her word, but she can always keep her promises!¡±


    After a pause, Charlie said again: ¡°She promised the vendors at the snack street stalls more than ten years ago,¡±


    ¡°That she would never increase the rent, and she did it, how about you?¡±


    ¡°What have you done to keep the promise for more than ten years in a row? What happened?¡±


    Gerard didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while.


    Charlie continued: ¡°If you can say one, two, or three things about yourmitment to keeping your promise,¡±


    ¡°I can also consider giving you a light sentence, but if you can¡¯t say it,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring Miss Jemima in here as a shield, after all, you are also a fifty-year-old old man this year,¡±


    ¡°And you even use your daughter as a shield when you are in trouble,¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at when it spreads?¡±


    Gerard¡¯s expression was as ugly as a bitter gourd.


    He racked his brains and couldn¡¯t think of anything that he could really do to keep his promises.


    After thinking about it, he didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, so he could only look at Charlie, and said pitifully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade... The three things you said are all my fault, and I don¡¯t dare to argue,¡±


    ¡°I just ask you to let me know how to make it up.¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°How to make it up is up to you, let me see how sincere you are in repenting.¡±


    ¡°I. ¡°Gerard was at a loss for words, and he really let him say that he didn¡¯t have the courage.


    If there is less sincerity, Charlie will definitely not agree, and may even be angrier because of it;


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If there is more sincerity, Charlie may agree, but it will be extremely painful.


    After thinking about it, he hesitantly said: ¡°Mr. Wade. I am willing to spend 100 million US dors,¡±


    ¡°Every year in the next 20 years to make up for the mistakes that I have made in the past 20 years. What do you think.¡±


    Saying that he looked at Charlie nervously, for fear that he would suddenly go wild.


    A total of 20 years and 2 billion US dors is a huge sum in the eyes of most people,


    But Gerard knew in his heart that to Charlie, this was nothing at all.


    In exchange for Charlie¡¯s forgiveness, Herman agreed to spend 10 billion for ten years.


    2 billion in 20 years, and 10 billion in 10 years, the difference here,


    It is not just five times the rtionship between 10 billion and 2 billion.


    If you consider the interest rate with an extra ten-year cycle and multiple factors of ten-year intion,


    His two billion is actually one-eighth, or even one-tenth of Herman¡¯s.


    Therefore, when he took the initiative to say this price, his heart was extremely uneasy,


    For fear that Charlie would turn his face immediately if he was dissatisfied.

 Chapter 4692

    Chapter 4692


    Charlie looked at Gerard nkly at this time, and he had already seen through this guy¡¯s nature in his heart.


    Don¡¯t look at himughing with everyone all day, in fact, this old guy is a standard miser.


    With Herman¡¯s lessons learned, he can still offer a price of 2 billion in 20 years,


    Which shows that he wants money, not his life.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t really want his money.


    For him, he only has two demands now, one is to make Gerard pay for the breach of his promise to his father,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And the other is to make him pay for Uncle Chen.


    The second thing can be solved with money, but the first thing is definitely not about money.


    He, Charlie, would not use his father¡¯s name to go to Gerard to make money wantonly.


    In Charlie¡¯s view, the first thing is to make Gerard pay a price other than money,


    Including but not limited to personality, dignity, and physical punishment.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t want to let Gerard breathe a sigh of relief so soon.


    In this matter, Gerard had to be given enough pressure to frighten him to death first,


    And finally, give him a chance to breathe.


    So, Charlie looked at him and said coldly, ¡°Gerard, who do you think is more guilty between you and Herman?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s words frightened Gerard, even his lips were pale,


    Like a dead person who had just finished painting the makeup of the living dead.


    What he was most afraid of was that Charlie asked such a thing.


    This also means that Charlie¡¯s punishment for him should be based on Herman¡¯s.


    ¡°If my guilt is smaller than Herman¡¯s, then it¡¯s easy to say,¡±


    ¡°If my guilt is greater than Herman¡¯s, then the amount of mypensation must not be lower than Herman¡¯s standard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s 10 billion in ten years.and it¡¯s still US dors...¡±


    ¡°Be has been with me for so many years, and I didn¡¯t give her 100 million dors.¡±


    ¡°This surnamed Wade suddenly came out and asked me to spend so much money.¡±


    ¡°It makes me feel ufortable even if it takes my life.¡±


    ¡°But. but he is so powerful, how can I provoke him?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the Cataclysmic Front, I can¡¯t even stand Jairo of Four Dragons!¡±


    Thinking of this, Gerard trembled in fear like a sieve of chaff.


    At this time, he didn¡¯t know how to answer Charlie¡¯s question.


    Because he knew very well in his heart that he had been disrespectful to Charlie¡¯s dead father,


    By going back on his word. It stands to reason that this sin is much greater than Herman¡¯s teaching his son!


    More than double the size!


    However, how could he be able to say this?


    Once this is said, it will be a lot of money!


    Thinking of this, Gerard, who was deeply in love with money, burst into tears,


    And he begged with snot and tears: ¡°Mr. Wade... Please look at the next one for the sake of repentance,¡±


    ¡°And use practical actions for the next one. The chance of redemption, I would like to kneel before your father¡¯s grave


    for three days and three nights to express my repentance,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time, I pray that he will know better and forgive the mistakes I made when I was young.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked toward Hogan said earnestly,


    ¡°I have dyed Hogan¡¯s youth for 20 years.¡±


    ¡°I wouldpensate him for 20 years of ie based on the highest ie of professional managers in Hong Kong!¡±


    Charlieughed out loud: ¡°Oh, Liu Sir, you are really good at calcting.¡±


    ¡°The highest ie of professional managers in Hong Kong cannot exceed HK$1.2 million a year,¡±


    ¡°And you will end up at HK$4.5 billion in the past 20 years. You just said that two two billion dors in ten years,¡±


    ¡°And now it¡¯s less than a billion dors, and you are still reporting less and less money, right?¡±


    Gerard trembled in fright, and quickly said, ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not what I meant. Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°I am willing to go to your father¡¯s grave and kneel for three days and three nights,¡±


    ¡°And then give out two billion dors in twenty years!¡±


    Charlie looked at him, smiled yfully, and deliberately frightened him:


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a price, 20 billion US dors in ten years,¡±


    ¡°If you agree, we¡¯ll talk, if you don¡¯t agree, we don¡¯t have to talk about anything here!¡±

 Chapter 4693

    Chapter 4693


    Charlie¡¯s words made Gerard so frightened that he fainted.


    Be, who was beside him, hurriedly stretched out her hand to support him,


    Holding his head, shaking while shouting hoarsely in his ear:


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Gerard, wake up, Gerard, don¡¯t scare me^¡±


    With Be¡¯s screams, Gerard woke up, the first thing he did when he woke up was to look up at Charlie and cry,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you want my life! 20 billion in 10 years, and that too in US dors, how can I get it...¡±


    After speaking, he cried bitterly: ¡°It is true that I was wrong,¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t take advantage of the topic and ask me for so much money!¡±


    ¡°If you want me to give so much money, it is better to kill me directly!¡± ¡°If you kill me, my inheritance can still be left to


    Jemima and my other children,¡±


    ¡°But if I have to promise you, I and they will be nothing, and their future will be poverty!¡±


    Charlie smiled coldly, and said lightly: ¡°Hey, I think your idea is very good!¡±


    After that, he said seriously: ¡°No To tell you the truth, I am now the owner of the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°And I still have Emgrand Group, JX Pharmaceutical, ISU Shipping, and Cataclysmic Front in my hands.¡±


    ¡°There is no ce to spend a lot of money. It is meaningless to ask you for this little money!¡±


    ¡°Besides, if I really took your money, I wouldn¡¯t hold you ountable anymore,¡±


    ¡°Then I, being a son, didn¡¯t give my father any breath, but exchanged his father¡¯s dignity for money,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll be shameless in front of him when I die in the future!¡±


    ¡°So, the best solution for this matter is that you apologize after death,¡±


    ¡°Not only you have an exnation to my father, but also to Uncle Chen,¡±


    ¡°And like you said just now, you die now, your assets will not be affected in any way,¡±


    ¡°And your children will be able to get all of your inheritance, everyone is happy.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Gerard was dumbfounded for a while.


    He originally wanted toe up with a silo of sympathy-provoking words to force Charlie to lower the price.


    But who would have thought that judging from Charlie¡¯s performance, he would prefer to kill...


    If so, wouldn¡¯t the cruel words he just said hit Charlie¡¯s heart?


    Just when Gerard was so frightened that he didn¡¯t know what to do,


    Charlie said to Joseph, who was beside him: ¡°Joseph,¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Liu would have such courage.¡±


    ¡°Since he intends to apologize with death, then you can find a solution with a suitable time to fulfill his wish!¡±


    Joseph blurted out without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, rest assured, your subordinate will make arrangements properly!¡±


    Gerard was almost stunned, and at this time, Charlie spoke to Joseph again,


    ¡°However, I have a request, Joseph, you must listen carefully!¡±


    Joseph sped his fists with both hands, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, please order!¡±


    Charlie said very seriously: ¡°Mr. Liu has such courage it really impresses me,¡±


    ¡°So when you send him on the road, don¡¯t make it too difficult for him,¡± ¡°It is best to let him go faster and minimize his


    pain,¡±


    ¡°Which is also my way of showing respect to him.¡±


    Joseph immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, your subordinates will let Mr. Liu go without pain!¡±


    Gerard was so frightened that he almost turned his back,


    And Charlie said to Be at this time: ¡°Mrs. Liu, after Mr. Liu leaves, I hope that you, as a widow,¡±


    ¡°Will be able to bury him in a glorious way. At that time,¡±


    ¡°You must arrange for the best cemetery in Hong Kong for Mr. Liu.¡±

 Chapter 4694

    Chapter 4694


    Be was also dumbfounded, and she choked: ¡°Wade...Mr. Wade...I...¡±


    ¡°I... in the family have no control over the property.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Charlie waved his hand: ¡°You go to buy first, whatever it costs,¡±


    ¡°I will give you the invoice reimbursement, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have the money to pay in advance,¡±


    ¡°Call me after you¡¯ve made your choice and I¡¯ll arrange for someone to check out.¡±


    Gerard became more and more frightened, he knelt on the ground,


    And said with a face full of repentance: ¡°Mr. Wade, I really regret it,¡± ¡°I beg you to give me another chance, the specific


    amount, we can discuss.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Mr. Liu, there is no need to say such things again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a cent of your money. You can just go on the road steadily,¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest.¡±


    Gerard burst into tears in fright. He felt that if Charlie really wanted his life,


    Then he would have no chance to survive at all. Even if he is worth hundreds of millions,


    Joseph has 10,000 ways to kill him in one day.


    Thinking of this, his desire to survive was instantly in full swing,


    And he said with great pain: ¡°Mr. Wade.I promise... promise you, can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Twenty billion yuan in ten years, even if I break the pot and sell iron, I will definitely find a way to make it out.¡±


    Charlie looked at him with great interest, and asked curiously,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, didn¡¯t you just say that if I want your money, why don¡¯t I just kill you?¡±


    ¡°Why did you change your mind so quickly?¡±


    Gerard cried and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I haven¡¯t lived enough yet. Please give me a chance.¡±


    Charlie snorted and said, ¡°The opportunity has been given to you just now, but you couldn¡¯t grasp it.¡±


    Gerard was extremely frightened and cried as he said: ¡°Mr. Wade.


    ¡°How do you want to be satisfied.as long as you have the next demand,¡±


    ¡°I will agree to whatever you want.¡±


    Gerard cried hoarsely, not like a man in his fifties with a career. A sessful old man.


    At this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and a hurried voice came: ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly, and he didn¡¯t need to turn around to know that it was Jemima.


    It¡¯s just that Charlie didn¡¯t understand that Jemima was supposed to have a charity sale in Tsim Sha Tsui today,


    But he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly appeared at the airport.


    When Gerard saw his daughter, he was overjoyed, as if he had caught a life-saving straw,


    And cried and shouted: ¡°Jemima, please save your father!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade wants your father¡¯s life, you can say anything. Plead for your father.¡±


    Jemima looked at Charlie in shock, and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Wade, what¡¯s going on here??¡±


    Charlie turned around, looked at Jemima, and said seriously,


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Jemima, I have some old ounts with your father to settle.¡±


    As Jemima rushed over to pull Gerard up, she stared at Charlie with wide eyes.


    Then asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, my dad said you want his life, is this true?


    Charlie shrugged and said, ¡°Miss Liu, I didn¡¯t want his life,¡±


    ¡°I just want him to give me an exnation, but he was afraid that I would ask for his money,¡±


    ¡°So he took the initiative to choose to apologize with his life,¡±


    ¡°Maybe for Mr. Liu, money is more important than life.¡±


    Gerard did not dare to let Jemima pull him up, so quickly pushed her hand away,


    Knelt on the ground again, looked at Charlie, and choked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, money is not as important as life... Money is really not as important as life.¡±

 Chapter 4695

    Chapter 4695


    Jemima looked at her father¡¯s terrifying appearance, a little angrily questioned Charlie:


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, my father is getting old. How did he offend you? Why do you want to treat him like this?!¡±


    In the face of Jemima¡¯s questioning, Charlie no longer covered it up, and asked her:


    ¡°Miss Liu, do you know that your father once promised a man named Changying Wade something more than 20 years


    ago.¡±


    ¡°He said that he would not trouble another young man named Hogan Chen,¡±


    ¡°But not long after that, Changying Wade died unexpectedly,¡±


    ¡°And your father immediately broke his promise, so that Hogan hid in Chinatown in the USA for more than 20 years?¡±


    Jemima¡¯s eyes widened, looked at Charlie in disbelief, and asked him,


    ¡°You... what is your rtionship with them?¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°Changying Wade is my father, And Hogan Chen is my father¡¯s friend.¡±


    When Jemima heard that, she felt her scalp explode instantly,


    Her eyes were fixed on Charlie, and she choked up:


    ¡°That is to say, you came to Hong Kong and lived in our house,¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯te to discuss cooperation with my father at all,¡±


    ¡°You were deliberately approaching our family, waiting for the opportunity to seek revenge against my father.¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes instantly turned red, and tears could not help bursting out of her eyes,


    She asked softly. : ¡°So from the first time we met until we parted at noon today, you were just acting, right?¡±


    Charlie was suddenly stared at by Jemima¡¯s deste eyes, and he exined subconsciously:


    I am here acting that is true, but I¡¯m just acting in front of Gerard.


    Jemima burst into tears and asked, ¡°When you are in front of me, aren¡¯t you acting?!¡± ¡°If you are not acting, why do you


    hide your true identity? And the real intention?!¡±


    Charlie looked at Hogan next to him, and said lightly,


    ¡°The reason why I hide my identity and intention is to wait for justice for Uncle Chen today,¡±


    ¡°You should know that your father wanted to kill Uncle Chen.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, Uncle Chen might have been assassinated after leaving the gate of this airport!¡±


    Jemima followed Charlie¡¯s eyes and looked over, when she saw Hogan, her whole body inevitably felt ashamed.


    So, she looked at Hogan, bowed deeply, and said apologetically,


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I have heard about my father¡¯s attempt to kill you before,¡±


    ¡°And I have persuaded myself over the past few years about this matter.¡±


    ¡°I talked to him many times, and every time he prevaricated on the grounds that your whereabouts are unknown,¡±


    ¡°And I only learned today from someone else that you have returned to Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°So I hurried over and wanted to make it clear to my father, let him not embarrass you anymore.¡±


    Speaking of this, she nced at Charlie again, and said resentfully, It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that after I came here, it


    would be like this.


    Gerard heard this, and immediately cried and said:


    ¡°Jemima. Dad really knows what¡¯s wrong, you and Mr. Wade beg for mercy,¡±


    ¡°As long as you give dad a chance to reform, dad is willing to bear any price.¡±


    Jemima With a sigh looked at Charlie, pursed her red lips, and pleaded,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I beg you, my father didn¡¯t make a big mistake, don¡¯t make him too embarrassed.¡±


    Saying that she looked at Gerard, and added: ¡°My father,¡±


    ¡°Although his behavior is not very correct and his character outside is not good, he is also very old after all.¡±


    ¡°And. and I his daughter knows his personality very well.¡±


    ¡°Although he is not a good person, he is not a viin either.¡±


    ¡°Compared with the real viins like Jairo, he is just a little narrow-minded and mercenary.¡±

 Chapter 4696

    Chapter 4696


    Jemima continued: ¡°He has not really hurt other people¡¯s lives, this time,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen¡¯s matter, thanks to you, you didn¡¯t let my father make a big mistake.¡±


    Gerard did not expect that in the eyes of his daughter, he was such a person.


    But he knew very well in his heart that what his daughter said was true.


    He¡¯s not a good person, hasn¡¯t done any good deeds, and even his behavior is a bit clumsy,


    But not a bad person who can¡¯t be forgiven.


    He said to himself, ¡°I have never killed anyone in my life, and I have never let anyone else kill someone for me.¡±


    ¡°The only one who wanted to kill was Hogan, but he didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    So, he knelt down in front of Charlie again and begged:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Jemima is right, I, as a person, have never done anything bad,¡±


    ¡°No matter how bad I am, I will not kill, please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°I have a dog¡¯s life, and the money you want, I will give you all!¡±


    At this time, Jemima suddenly knelt down, lowered her head, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, money is something outside the body, as long as he can give it to you.¡±


    ¡°My father will get a chance to reform, no matter how much money we have, we will not hesitate!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Jemima would kneel, so he hurriedly stretched out his hand, trying to pick her up.


    But Jemima resisted and said expressionlessly, ¡°Mr. Wade, if you don¡¯t agree,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get up. If you really want my father¡¯s life, then please kill me too.¡±


    Charlie looked Jemima¡¯s resentful eyes, his heart suddenly throbbed,


    So he couldn¡¯t help sighing, looked at Gerard, and said coldly,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, you have raised a good daughter!¡± To Hogan, he asked,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, how do you think this matter should be resolved?¡±


    Hogan hurriedly said respectfully, ¡°Young Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°I just want to go home safely and reunite with my family, and nothing else. It¡¯s important...¡±


    After speaking, he was afraid that he didn¡¯t express it clearly enough,


    And said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, as long as Mr. Liu can take back the bounty, I don¡¯t want to pursue the matter!¡±


    Gerard was moved and ashamed when he heard this.


    He looked at Hogan, kowtowed, and choked: ¡°Hogan, thank you for your kindness,¡±


    ¡°If I can survive, I will do my best to repay your kindness!¡±


    Charlie looked at Gerard at this time, indifferently said:


    ¡°Gerard, for the sake of Uncle Chen and Miss Jemima, I can spare your life.¡±


    Gerard burst into tears and kept kowtow: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade! Thank you. You raise your hand, thank you!¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy, I forgive you, it doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t need to pay other prices.¡±


    Gerard nodded again and again without thinking: ¡°I know Mr. Wade, I know!¡±


    ¡°20 billion US dors in ten years! Even if I have to break the pot and sell iron, I will collect the money!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t want your money either.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Gerard thought he had heard it wrong, and eximed, ¡°Mr.


    Wade.. .you.. .what did you say?!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt yourself, you heard it right, I don¡¯t want your money!¡±


    ¡°Then.¡± Gerard suddenly became nervous again: ¡°Charlie doesn¡¯t want my life,¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want my money, so what price will I have to pay?!¡±


    ¡°Does he want my legs and arms? Or let me be paraplegic and lie in bed until I die?¡±


    Just when Gerard was uneasy, Charlie looked at Hogan and said word by word,


    ¡°Gerard, you want me to let you go, what I will say next listen to me,¡±


    ¡°As long as you can do it, I can let you go!¡±


    Gerard nodded without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t just say a few things,¡± ¡°I will agree to a few hundred things!¡±

 Chapter 4697

    Chapter 4697


    Gerard¡¯s entire spirit and will has long been destroyed by Charlie,


    And now he has no consideration for gains or losses, and his only wish is to avoid death.


    Therefore, no matter what conditions Charlie proposed, he is willing to agree without hesitation in his heart.


    Seeing that Gerard hadpletely surrendered, and he has achieved his purpose of punishing him,


    Charlie said coldly, ¡°Gerard, listen carefully, the first thing I want you to do is,¡±


    ¡°To make you pay ording to the sry of the highest professional manager in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Pay Uncle Chen¡¯s sry for 20 years, and then double thepensation,¡±


    ¡°One of which is for his youth loss, and the other double is for the spiritual loss of Uncle Chen¡¯s family.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie added: ¡°That is to say, you have to pay him sry for 60 years,¡±


    ¡°ording to the sry of the highest professional manager in Hong Kong at one time.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any objection?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Gerard blurted out almost without hesitation. How dare he have any objection.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s order, he would have to pay a maximum of 67 billion Hong Kong dors,


    Which is less than 1 billion US dors.


    Hogan on the side quickly said: ¡°Master Wade, I can¡¯t ept this money...¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Uncle Chen, this money has two main purposes,¡±


    ¡°One is to make up and the other is to punish, even if you don¡¯t need it,¡±


    ¡°He must pay the price even if you donate the money.¡±


    Hogan nodded lightly when he heard this.


    Charlie said to Gerard again: ¡°The second thing I want you to do is to buy the Huo family¡¯s vi next to your Shi Xundao


    mansion,¡±


    ¡°And give it to Uncle Chen¡¯s family, and then personally ask Uncle Chen¡¯s family to move there.¡±


    ¡°When they move, you have to invite the best emcee in Hong Kong to preside over the grandest housewarming


    ceremony!¡±


    Gerard was speechless in shock.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would make such a demand.


    Hogan was originally a hurdle in his heart. For so many years,


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was eager to get rid of him, but now, instead of getting rid of him, he had to be a neighbor with him.


    For Gerard, this demand was indeed uneptable.


    Hogan did not expect that Charlie would make such a demand either.


    For him, he also doesn¡¯t want to be neighbors with Gerard every day in the future.


    This kind of feeling feels a bit strange when he thinks about it.


    But Charlie had his own ideas.


    He felt that for a viin like Gerard who did not believe in his words,


    He must not be allowed to experience only this one pain today.


    The best way is to keep the rm bell ringing deep in his heart.


    At this time, Gerard was extremely depressed, but he didn¡¯t dare to provoke Charlie,


    So he could only think to himself: ¡°Dmn, I won¡¯t live there in the future!¡±


    ¡°I have countless properties all over the world, as long as I move out of Shi Xun Dao,¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you be out of sight or upset?¡±


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will do it ording to your demand...¡±


    But how did he know that Charlie seemed to be able to read minds?


    As he opened his mouth he said, ¡°In addition, I would like to remind you that from now on,¡±


    ¡°You will have to live in your Shi Xundao mansion for at least 200 days every year.¡±


    Gerard was stunned.


    It¡¯s okay to be neighbors with Hogan¡¯s family, and he has to live for 200 days a year next to him. Isn¡¯t this murderous?


    Charlie continued at this time: ¡°In addition, adjust your driver to another post,¡±


    ¡°I will transfer a soldier from Cataclysmic Front to be your bodyguard and driver,


    And he will also help me monitor your daily itinerary,¡±


    ¡°You will be fined US$100 million if you stay one day less in Shi Xun Dao in a year.¡±


    Gerard was speechless and in tears.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Charlie could be so damaging,


    Pressing his face to the ground and rubbing it repeatedly.

 Chapter 4698

    Chapter 4698


    However, no matter how depressed Gerard is, he didn¡¯t dare to refute Charlie,


    So he could only nod his head angrily and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade don¡¯t worry... I¡¯ll do it next time... I¡¯ll do it...¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°Oh yes now the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front, will serve you as bodyguards and drivers.¡±


    ¡°This will also cost money. At that time, I will let Joseph select four soldiers,¡±


    And serve you in rotation every quarter, ¡°And you also have to pay every one monthly payment of two million dors, do


    you understand?¡±


    Gerard could only say honestly: ¡°I understand, the two million dors a month must be paid on time!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said lightly: ¡°The third thing,¡±


    ¡°Immediately strip off the property rights of the snack street near the Hong Kong University,¡±


    ¡°From your current group structure and set up a separatepany.¡±


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s shareholders can only have one and only Miss Jemima!¡±


    Jemima heard this. She looked at Charlie in amazement.


    She didn¡¯t know why he broached the topic of the snack street here and said that.


    At this time, Charlie continued: ¡°All the decision-making power of this snack street in the future must be handed over to


    Miss Liu.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to develop it without authorization, no matter when I find out,¡±


    ¡°I will let your driver interrupt your legs as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°If you would be in the car, I would have the driver pull over and pull you out, breaking your legs;¡±


    ¡°If you would be sleeping in the bedroom, I would have to let the driver break in directly,¡±


    ¡°Pull you off the bed and break your legs! Do you understand?¡±


    Gerard was so frightened that he knew that the fact that he wanted to develop a snack street angered Charlie,


    So he quickly expressed his position: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will never re-develop this snack street...¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°This snack street will not be yours in the future,¡±


    ¡°You are not qualified to say such things, all you need to do is hand over,¡±


    ¡°All the property rights of the street to Miss Liu.¡±


    Speaking, Charlie remembered that Jemima¡¯s snack street was losing money every year, so he said:


    ¡°Oh, by the way, when the property rights are divested,¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Remember to inject 100 million US dors into Miss Liu¡¯s newpany as operating capital.¡±


    ¡®You only have the money to pay for thepany, and you don¡¯t have any decision-making power, do you understand?¡±


    Gerard nodded like a garlic clover: ¡°I understand. I understand!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said, ¡°Except for this In addition to a few things, there is onest thing.¡±


    Gerard suddenly became nervous.


    He knew that the few things Charlie said just now revolved around Hogan and his daughter Jemima,


    But Charlie still hadn¡¯t given a way to punish him when he went back on his words with Changying Wade.


    So, thisst thing must have something to do with Changying Wade.


    So, he looked up at Charlie, and said nervously, ¡°Mr. Wade...you...you please order.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s voice became cold, and he said word by word:


    ¡°For ten years that I said before were 20 billion US dors.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of Miss Liu¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t ask for it anymore,¡±


    ¡°But you broke the promise you made to my father,¡±


    ¡°So I want you to fly to Eastcliff immediately after Uncle Chen¡¯s family moves.¡±


    ¡°Repent before the grave for three months. During these three months,¡± ¡°You are not allowed to leave the Waderest


    Mountain for food and lodging.¡± ¡°After the three months expire, you are allowed to return to Hong Kong!¡± After listening


    to Charlie¡¯sst order, Gerard breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, he really felt what is called the afterlife.


    Since this was thest thing Charlie asked him to do,


    It meant that he not only spared his life but also saved his $20 billion in property in the next ten years.


    Compared to this, thepensation that needs to be paid to Hogan is almost a drop in the bucket.


    As for the vi, it is just a drizzle for him.

 Chapter 4699

    Chapter 4699


    Although it was said that he was going to Eastcliff to repent for three months,


    For Gerard, who had just received death threats, it could be regarded as extrajudicial and lenient treatment.


    Therefore, he naturally did not dare to have any dissatisfaction in his heart.


    On the contrary, he was finally able to rx.


    So, he immediately expressed his attitude to Charlie and said sincerely, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will finish other things


    as soon as possible,¡± ¡°And then leave for Eastcliff immediately!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°By the way, I ask you in one sentence,¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, your worth and life are closely rted to Uncle Chen¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°If Uncle Chen¡¯s family is safe, then you can be safe,¡±


    ¡°But if they encounter an ident, even if it is just an ident,¡±


    ¡°I will ask you to bear the responsibility, do you understand?¡±


    Gerard, such a shrewd person, how could he not understand the meaning of Charlie¡¯s words.


    Charlie wanted to make sure that from now on, he would never dare to threaten Hogan again,


    So he tied his own personal safety to Hogan¡¯s.


    In this way, not only would he not dare to find an opportunity to murder Hogan,


    He even cannot dream that Hogan would have some shorings.


    So, he said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, I understand...¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Now I want you to take back your previous bounty on Uncle Chen¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Gerard immediately took out his mobile phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Bounties have existed since ancient times.


    Compared with the simple and rude buying and killing,


    It has a little more traditional sense of ritual.


    In Hong Kong, bounty is released through a specific intermediary,


    And this intermediary must be authoritative enough for everyone to trust.


    When a person wants to release a bounty, he doesn¡¯t just say a word.


    After killing someone, no matter how much money they give, there will be arge group of killers swarming.


    In this field, there is a set of traditional and strict industry regtions.


    Gerard released a bounty of US$30 million, and he had to pay US$33 million in advance to the middleman.


    Among them, 30 million is the reward of the bounty itself,


    And the other 3 million is the fee of the middleman.


    Only after the middleman receives the money will they turn to announce the bounty to the entire underground world,


    Because they have very high prestige and influence in the underground world,


    So once they release the bounty, all killers will not have any doubts.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Moreover, the intermediary is not just as simple as being a transaction intermediary.


    Sometimes the bounty is toorge, which can easily lead to many people vying for it.


    In the end, it may even cause disputes because it is impossible to determine who is the real winner.


    At this time, an intermediary also needs toe forward,


    And the intermediary will make an objective judgment to determine the true ownership of the bounty.


    Gerard immediately called the middleman, turned on the loudspeaker in front of Charlie and the others,


    And said, ¡°I want to take back the 30 million US dors that I released earlier.¡±


    The other party asked, ¡°Mr. Liu, Are you sure you want to take back this bounty?¡± ¡°Your bounty is the highest amount of


    money in Hong Kong over the years.¡±


    ¡°Many killers have been dispatched today. If you take it back at this time,¡±


    ¡°If you release it in the future, I am afraid everyone will not be so enthusiastic.¡±


    Gerard said without hesitation: ¡°I¡¯m sure to take it back, immediately, immediately!¡±


    The other party was silent for a moment, and then said,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, if you decide to take it back, the three million handling fee will not be refunded.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any objection to this?¡± Gerard blurted out: ¡°No objection!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll release a message now, informing everyone that the bounty is withdrawn,¡±


    ¡°And the $30 million will be refunded in the same way wi

 Chapter 4700

    Chapter 4700


    At this moment.


    Just outside the Hong Kong International Airport, there are already many killers waiting anxiously.


    Most of these killers don¡¯t know each other, but they are hiding near the airport at the moment,


    All in order to get the 30 million U.S. dors, so they can¡¯t hold back one by one.


    When Hoganes out of the airport, they will immediately attack.


    Some people have already set up sniper rifles in the dark,


    Others were disguised as tourists, waiting outside the airport exit with their pistols in their hands,


    And some even parked on the side of the road, nning to drive directly into Hogan when hees out.


    Just when they were gearing up and waiting for the top spot,


    They suddenly received a message, the content of which was very simple, with only two words: ¡°Bounty withdrawn.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡±


    ¡°What the hell!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hitting your lungs!¡±


    These killers, who were waiting for an opportunity like poisonous snakes, were all cursing at this time.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The 30 million bounty is withdrawn, and the opportunity to get rich immediately disappeared in an instant.


    Although they were very upset in their hearts, they also understood that their displeasure was meaningless,


    And if the bounty is withdrawn, even if they kill someone, they would have no money to take.


    As a result, most of the killers immediately began to evacuate.


    The killer disguised as a tourist stopped the car and drove away.


    The killer who was parked on the side of the road drove away.


    The killer who was hiding in the dark and prepared to snipe Hogan,


    Also immediately put away their firearms and prepared to leave.


    However, there were still several killers who did not leave at this time.


    One of them was hiding in a room on the 18th floor of the Aviation Hotel opposite the airport.


    While locking the exit of the airport with the scope of a sniper rifle, he cursed in his mouth:


    ¡°I lost it, you Gerard really deserved it! I¡¯ll give you a cuckold.¡±


    ¡°Twenty yearster, your people finally came back, but you suddenly give up, fcuk, amuse me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t need to pay for work? Do you think I don¡¯t need to pay for renting this hotel?!¡±


    Saying that he gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°I will help you kill Hogan today,¡±


    ¡°And then I will ask you to give the money! If you fcuking dare to renege on your debt, I will kill you too!¡±


    Several other people hiding in the dark, at this time, are also holding the same mentality.


    Although the publishers of the 30 million bounty did not leave their names,


    They all knew that the bounty must have been released by Gerard,


    So their idea was to kill for the bounty regardless of whether they were withdrawn or not.


    Ask Gerard for an exnation, even if it is extortionate, they will have to knock it out from Gerard.


    Just when the man was staring at the exit of the airport,


    He felt a cold and hard object suddenly pressed against the back of his head.


    He was terrified all of a sudden because he didn¡¯t hear any movement at all,


    And he couldn¡¯t understand why someone suddenly appeared behind him and pointed a gun at the back of his head.


    So, he asked nervously: ¡°Brother, you pointed a gun at me, don¡¯t know what kind of hatred there is between us?¡±


    The killer thought he was a colleague, and quickly said:


    ¡°Everyone must want to get the bounty, why don¡¯t we join forces or I can help you kill that Hogan, what do you think?¡±


    The man behind him snorted and said, ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m from Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been observing you for a long time if you got the news just now,¡±


    ¡°You should have gotten out, and I could spare your life,¡±


    ¡°But unfortunately, you didn¡¯t leave after giving you a way to live!¡±


    The man was terrified. He couldn¡¯t understand why the people from the Cataclysmic Front were following him.


    So he turned his head subconsciously, looked at the young man behind him, and asked subconsciously,


    ¡°The... Cataclysmic Front...Is this really something important for them that they want the bounty too?


    ¡± The soldier of Cataclysmic Front sneered: ¡°We came to Hong Kong, not to get the money,¡±


    ¡°But whoever wants to get the bounty, we will do them justice!¡±


    After that, he immediately grabbed the man¡¯s cor and took the man with him.


    With the gun, he threw him straight out of the window from the eighteenth floor of the hotel!

 Chapter 4701

    Chapter 4701


    After the killer fell from the building, outside the airport exit,


    Several killers who were hiding in the crowd were suddenly subdued by other members of the Cataclysmic Front in


    disguise.


    The killer hiding in the car, waiting for an opportunity, had not had time to react,


    And was immediately caught in the front and back of the car by the members of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Before he could react, his car was broken into and taken away.


    Only now did these killers realize that they had already been closely monitored by the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Those killers who left the scene immediately after receiving the news of the withdrawal of the bounty,


    Cataclysmic Front did not make them embarrassed,


    And those who were unwilling to leave directly became a prisoner of the Cataclysmic Front.


    At this moment, in the VIP lounge of the airport, Gerard said to Charlie with relief:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the bounty has been withdrawn, those killers must have received the news, you can rest assured...¡±


    Charlie ignored him, looked at Joseph, and asked, ¡°Joseph, are you all done?¡±


    Joseph respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Wade, the bounty has indeed been withdrawn,¡±


    ¡°But within our control range, there are still some killers who have not left,¡±


    ¡°But our people have already dealt with it, killed one, and arrested seven.¡±


    ¡°Well done.¡± Charlie nodded slightly and said, ¡°Send these seven people to Syria too,¡±


    ¡°So as not to affect Hong Kong¡¯s long-term peace.¡±


    Joseph immediately cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your subordinate obeys Master!¡±


    Charlie looked at Gerard and said indifferently,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, the grievance between you and Uncle Chen will be settled after you return from Waderest Mountain.¡±


    ¡°When ites to an end, if you want to cooperate with ISU Shipping,¡±


    ¡°I will also arrange a special person to connect with you at that time.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can keep your promise from now on,¡±


    ¡°I have no other requirements for you, and I will not embarrass you again.¡±


    When Gerard heard this, he really felt relieved and said respectfully,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your magnanimity!¡±


    Then he hurriedly said to Hogan, ¡°Hogan, I will write a check today for the money I promised to give you!¡±


    Hogan on the side said, ¡°Master Wade, I don¡¯t want this money, donate it all.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°How you manage this money is your freedom, Uncle Chen,¡±


    ¡°No matter what you do. No matter what you say, I support it.¡±


    Hogan then said, ¡°In the past few years, I have been in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And I have seen many orphans like strong boys,¡±


    ¡°So 20% of the money is to be used to support those orphans who have fallen abroad,¡±


    ¡°And the rest donate all of it to the Hope Project.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie didn¡¯t have any objection, and said,


    ¡°Uncle Chen is a person who has great love. Since you have decided, I will do it ording to your will.¡±


    At this time, Be, who had not spoken for a long time, couldn¡¯t help but reminded:


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Hogan...you...your mother suffered from a stroke and is in very poor health.¡±


    ¡°She is hospitalized in the church hospital, so you should spare some money for her.¡±


    Hogan was stunned and blurted out, ¡°When did it happen?!¡±


    ¡°Just a few days ago.¡± Be didn¡¯t dare to look in Hogan¡¯s eyes, and whispered,


    ¡°I went to the hospital to see her. The doctor said that the situation is not optimistic,¡±


    ¡°It is best to send her to the United States for treatment,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise... I am afraid that there is not much time left...¡±


    Hogan was flustered, he looked at Be, and said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Liu.¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Master Wade, I want to go see my mother first!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Uncle Chen, let me go with you.¡±


    Hogan hesitated for a moment, but agreed, said respectfully: ¡°Then it is you and me, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, get the car ready and go to the church hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade.¡±

 Chapter 4702

    Chapter 4702


    Charlie turned to Gerard and said: ¡°Mr. Liu, you can go too,¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and take care of the rest, it¡¯s best to get things done in the vi tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gerard nodded without hesitation and said,


    Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle this matter tonight!


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction, then looked at Jemima with red eyes beside him,


    And cupped his hands: ¡°Miss Jemima, I have offended you so much today, please forgive me.¡±


    He wanted to say something but said nothing.


    Gerard hurriedly reminded in a low voice, ¡°Jemima! Mr. Wade is talking to you!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing stupidly? Answer quickly!¡±


    Jemima turned her face to the side stubbornly,


    And reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    Charlie felt guilty, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin it, so he said to Gerard,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, since Miss Jemima doesn¡¯t want to talk to me, you don¡¯t have to force her.¡±


    Gerardughed awkwardly and said, ¡°The little girl doesn¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°The etiquette... made Mr. Wadeugh...¡±


    Charlie shook his head slightly, turned to look at Ste, and said,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Miss Fei, thank you for flying over so far with Mr. Yuan,¡±


    ¡°If you are not in a hurry to go back, we will have our meal together.¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry at all,¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade has to stay in Hong Kong for a day or two,¡±


    I can wait in Hong Kong until Mr. Wade finishes the matter.¡± ¡°After that, we can go back together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded readily and agreed.


    He nned to leave for the United States after Uncle Chen¡¯s family moved to a new house.


    Since Ste is not in a hurry, he can fly back with her at that time.


    Ste asked Charlie again: ¡°Which hotel are you staying at, Mr. Wade?¡±


    Charlie looked at Gerard and Jemima, and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t found a hotel yet.¡±


    Ste also probably saw the whole story and said:


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose a hotel and reserve a room for you too.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Then it¡¯s hard for Miss Fei.¡±


    Jemima looked up at Charlie and wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Gerard on the side was a little disappointed.


    Although he had just been abused by Charlie,


    He still wanted to continue inviting Charlie and Ste to live in his house.


    However, he also knew that this was the case.


    If he wanted to show his face, it would be really difficult for him to open his mouth,


    So he hesitated again and again but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Charlie didn¡¯t dy any longer and left with Hogan and Joseph.


    Ste was also about to leave, but before she left, she deliberately came to Jemima,


    Took out a business card from her bag, took the initiative to hand it to her, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Miss Liu, I¡¯m Ste Fei, this is my business card,¡±


    ¡°If you need anything in the future, you can contact me at any time.¡±


    Jemima was still immersed in trance and pain when she suddenly saw the business card handed over by Ste,


    The whole person was a little stunned.


    She came overter, so she didn¡¯t even speak to Ste.


    She didn¡¯t know why the famous Fei family head gave her a business card.


    Seeing that his daughter was still in a daze, Gerard, who was on the side,


    Quickly reminded in a low voice, ¡°Jemima, Miss Fei is talking to you!¡±


    Jemima then recovered and said hurriedly, ¡°Thank you, Miss Fei...¡±


    Ste smiled kindly and said seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    After that, she put the business card into Jemima¡¯s hand and smiled lightly: ¡°Miss Liu, I have to leave now, we will


    contact youter.¡±

 Chapter 4703

    Chapter 4703


    Jemima tapped gently Nodding and being polite, she watched Ste leave.


    Ste took Karl out of the airport, and Karl asked a little puzzled:


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Miss, you seem to be paying attention to that Miss Liu?¡±


    Ste smiled slightly, shook her head, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade gives attention to her, so I can¡¯t ignore her.¡±


    ¡°Ahem... Miss, did you just say that you care about Mr. Wade¡¯s acts and thoughts?!¡±


    Karl looked at Ste in surprise, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say such an understatement.


    Seeing Karl¡¯s astonished expression, Ste smiled and said,


    ¡°Master Yuan, you are a martial arts master who listens to all directions.¡±


    ¡°I said so clearly just now, can¡¯t you hear it?¡±


    Karl said hurriedly, ¡°No. No. I just didn¡¯t expect these words toe out of your mouth,¡±


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m a little surprised.¡±


    Ste smiled and said seriously: ¡°Master Yuan, don¡¯t be surprised,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who likes Mr. Wade, have you


    noticed how resentful that Miss Liu looked at Mr. Wade just now,¡±


    ¡°And how resentful a woman looks at a man, how much she loves him in her heart.¡±


    Karl nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Whatever you say? It¡¯s true...¡±


    Ste couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Oh, Mr. Wade has only been in Hong Kong for two days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that she likes to give birth to Mr. Wade¡¯s child in two days,¡±


    ¡°But she can make him feel distressed in two days. I really didn¡¯t expect it.¡±


    Karl asked in surprise, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see that Mr. Wade felt bad for that Miss Liu?¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°That may be because you didn¡¯t observe carefully enough.¡±


    Karlughed at himself He smiled, and then asked Ste:


    ¡°Miss, since you like Mr. Wade too, then Miss Liu is yourpetitor,¡±


    ¡°Why do you take the initiative to make friends with her?¡±


    Ste smiled: ¡°If Mr. Wade was not married, then she is my rival in love,¡±


    ¡°But the problem is that Mr. Wade is already married, so she is myrade-in-arms, myrade, and my sister.¡±


    After speaking, she added: ¡°For men, there is a term called ¡°difficult men¡±,¡±


    ¡°And she and I are considered to be difficult sisters.¡±


    Karl was stunned by Ste¡¯s frankness but on second thought,


    This eldestdy herself is by no means an ordinary woman, and she acts in a style. It¡¯s normal to be so straightforward.


    Thinking of this, he said casually: ¡°Miss, it is said that Mr. Wade has many confidantes,¡±


    ¡°The big star Sara Gi, Zhiyu Su of the Su family, and Ito Nanako of the Ito family,¡±


    ¡°These are the heirs of the big family just like you.¡±


    Yes.¡± Ste sighed: ¡°You said, this is only a small part of it, there are manypetitors!¡±


    ¡°And all of them are very powerful. It seems that I have nothing but cleverness. The advantage...¡±


    After speaking, she turned her head to look at Karl and asked,


    ¡°Master Yuan, do you think there is any way to win by surprise?¡±


    ¡°Cough.¡± Karl coughed awkwardly and said ¡°Miss, to tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade is a strange person, and it is not something that someone like me can guess.¡±


    ¡°In terms of intelligence, you are much smarter than me.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t think of any way to win by surprise, I will not be able to do something about it.¡±


    Ste said helplessly: ¡°If it¡¯s how to refuse a man to chase me,¡±


    ¡°Then I must have rich experience, but how to chase a man, I have no experience at all.¡±


    After that, she sighed and shook her head. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s a long way to go, take your time.¡±


    Speaking of which, Ste couldn¡¯t help but mutter softly,


    ¡°I think Mr. Wade seemed helpless when he was leaving,¡±


    ¡°But now he can help first. Mr. Wade and Miss Liu have cleared away their previous suspicions.¡±


    Karl was even more puzzled: ¡°Miss, what kind of chess are you ying...¡±


    Ste said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s not ying chess, I really want to share worries for Mr. Wade.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other ideas, just give my heart to Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t get on the podium in the end, at least I¡¯m repaying my gratitude.¡±

 Chapter 4704

    Chapter 4704


    At this moment.


    Charlie and Hogan were sitting in the car driven by Joseph and quickly headed to the church hospital.


    Along the way, Hogan became more and more anxious, and the cold sweat on his forehead continued.


    Seeing that he was nervous, Charlie said with relief:


    ¡°Uncle Chen, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, your mother will definitely be able to turn the corner.¡±


    Hogan sighed: ¡°Old mother is in her 80s this year.


    ¡°She suffered a stroke at this age. I¡¯m afraid the situation will not be very optimistic.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be no problem.¡±


    Hogan nodded slightly, But his expression was still worried.


    Joseph quickly drove his car to the gate of the church hospital.


    Without waiting for the car to stop,


    Hogan hurriedly pushed the door to get out of the car and ran all the way towards the hall.


    He came to the nurse¡¯s desk to inquire about his mother¡¯s relevant information,


    And the nurse on duty quickly found out the department and the bed number of the olddy.


    Hogan quickly followed the instructions and ran to the ward where his mother was.


    When he came to the door of the room, he stopped and knocked gently on the door.


    A woman¡¯s voice soon came from inside: ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Hogan pushed open the door of the ward and saw that there was only one bed in the ward.


    The olddy was wearing an oxygen mask, lying on the bed very weakly,


    And surrounding by the olddy are three men, ¡°Two women, five middle-aged people, and several teenage children.


    When the five middle-aged people saw Hogan at the door,


    They all stood there as if struck by lightning. One of the older women asked in horror,


    ¡°Big brother?! Is that really you, big brother?!¡±


    Hogan Looked at her, she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and blurted out, ¡°You.you are Lena?!¡±


    The woman burst into tears when she heard Hogan call her name,


    She hurriedly ran over and hugged Hogan, crying, and said:


    ¡°Big brother, why are you back, the surnamed Liu always wanted to kill you,¡±


    ¡°And if you came back at this time, if he knew about it, he would definitely not let you go.¡±


    Another man and a woman also rushed up at this time,


    And two He also hugged Hogan tightly, crying and asking the same question.


    This man and two women are Hogan¡¯s younger brother and two younger sisters.


    When Hogan and Be eloped, the eldest brother and sister were still studying, and the youngest was still underage.


    In the blink of an eye, 20 years have passed,


    The younger brother who was still in college at that time is now in his forties,


    And the little sister who was still in middle school at that time is now married.


    In addition to his younger siblings, the other two men are his two brothers-inw,


    And he is meeting for the first time today.


    Although Hogan has been in the United States for so many years,


    Although he often used e-mail tomunicate with his family, he has never met them in so many years.


    Even though the family knew he was in New York¡¯s Chinatown,


    No one dared to go to New York to see him for his safety.


    Moreover, they are now in Hong Kong, and they are all rtively low-level people.


    They are doing their duty to earn a living. They don¡¯t know much about the outside world,


    And they have not heard the news that Hogan will be extradited.


    Therefore, when they suddenly saw Hogane back, besides being excited,


    They were more worried, worried that when Hogan came back, Gerard would kill him.


    Hogan held back his tears andforted them: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, ¡°Mr. Liu and I have already settled the


    quarrel.¡±


    After that, he hurriedly asked, ¡°How¡¯s mom?¡±


    Hogan¡¯s brother cried and said: ¡°Brother, Mom is already in a deepa.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that she can¡¯t wake up. He called us this morning and told us that Mom should be in a day or two...¡±


    Hogan rushed to the hospital bed when he heard this.


    Holding the olddy¡¯s hand on the bed with both hands, she cried and said,


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me, Hogan. I¡¯m back to see you, open your eyes to see if I¡¯m okay, Mom!¡±

 Chapter 4705

    Chapter 4705


    At this time, the olddy has no perception ability at all, and her life breath is even very weak.


    Hogan and his mother hadn¡¯t seen each other for 20 years,


    And now they finally meet again, but he never thought that his mother is dying,


    And even looking at him for her is as hard as heaven.


    Looking back on his failure to perform filial piety in front of his parents over the past 20 years,


    Hogan¡¯s whole body waspletely broken down, holding his mother¡¯s hand and crying like a child.


    Affected by him, the younger brothers and sisters also cried together in front of the old mother¡¯s bed.


    Seeing this, Charlie took out a blood-healing pill from his body,


    Stepped forward and handed it to Hogan: ¡°Uncle Chen,¡±


    ¡°This pill should be able to cure your mother, you can feed her now.¡±


    Hogan looked at the medicinal pill and remembered something in an instant,


    So he subconsciously touched his pocket, took out a small wooden box, and said earnestly,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, I still carry the medicinal pill you gave me before, and this, can they cure my mother?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my grandfather was terminally ill and was rescued by the pill.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hogan couldn¡¯t hold back his joy and said, ¡°That¡¯s great,¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Wade, I will give this pill to mother now!¡±


    After speaking, he immediately opened the wooden box,


    And took out the blood-scattering heart-saving pill from inside.


    Charlie didn¡¯t insist any longer, and silently took back the medicinal pill he took out.


    Hogan immediately took off his mother¡¯s oxygen mask, and said to his younger brother,


    ¡°Azur, you help me get mother up.¡±


    The younger brother hurriedly followed suit and gently lifted the olddy¡¯s upper body.


    Hogan put the elixir that Charlie gave him into the olddy¡¯s mouth,


    And then stared at the olddy intently, looking forward to a miracle.


    And Heart Saving Blood Dispersing Pill will never disappoint.


    After just a few seconds, the olddy¡¯s sallowplexion turned bloody,


    And her originally weak breathing gradually became even and powerful.


    Then, she saw the olddy¡¯s eyelids tremble a few times and she slowly opened her eyes.


    Maybe it was because she didn¡¯t adapt to the light all of a sudden,


    And the olddy couldn¡¯t see clearly for a while, and she said vaguely:


    ¡°Azur...I dreamed just now.dream about your elder brother. He¡¯s back...¡±


    The children were speechless in shock, no one thought that Charlie¡¯s medicinal pill was so effective,


    And within ten seconds, people woke up from a deepa!


    And first words of the old mother after waking up made Hogan cry instantly.


    He choked and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Hogan, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Ah. Hogan?!


    The olddy was startled, raised her hand, and rubbed her eyes.


    After her vision gradually recovered and the scene in front of her became clearer,


    She stared at Hogan with wide eyes for a long time,


    Then suddenly reached out and pped him, scolding angrily,


    ¡°You ba5tard, who told you toe back!


    ¡°He red at his second son and two daughters, and asked,


    ¡°Who asked you to call your eldest brother back?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell him, even if I die, I can¡¯t tell him!¡±


    ¡°As long as he returns to Hong Kong, the surnamed Liu will kill him!¡±


    Hogan hurriedly said: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liu and I have reconciled, and no one will kill me!¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± The olddy couldn¡¯t believe it and blurted out:


    ¡°Thest time Be came to see me, she specifically told me to tell you not toe back to Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°Saying that the surnamed Liu refused to let you go for so many years.¡±

 Chapter 4706

    Chapter 4706


    She continued ¡°You made him ridiculed by the whole of Hong Kong, and he always hated you to the core.¡±


    ¡°How can he reconcile with you?¡± Hogan turned around, pointed at Charlie, and said to the olddy,


    ¡°Mom, thanks to Young Master Wade for helping me mediate, Gerard also reconciled with me because of his face.¡±


    Hogan said again: ¡°By the way, Mom, you were able to wake up thanks to the elixir that Young Master Wade gave.¡±


    The olddy looked at Charlie. Seeing that he is so young,


    She was very surprised, but she said respectfully, ¡°Young Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°On behalf of our family, thank you for your kindness!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be polite, Uncle Chen was my father¡¯s best friend before his death,¡±


    ¡°And these are all things I should do.¡± After speaking, Charlie asked with concern,


    ¡°How are you feeling now? Are there any obvious diforts?¡±


    The wife was stunned for a while, and said in surprise: ¡°Oh,¡±


    ¡°Listening to you... I don¡¯t seem to feel any difort at all...¡±


    After that, the olddy tried to sit up by herself, she felt that her body is very light.


    Previously, because of a stroke, her whole body almost lost half of her life,


    But now she can¡¯t feel any signs of a stroke,


    And her overall state is surprisingly good.


    Several children were also shocked and speechless.


    Since the olddy suffered a stroke, her physical condition can be said to have copsed in a straight line.


    The doctor even though that she is dying and would die in a day or two.


    However, the eldest brother Hogan fed the olddy an unknown elixir.


    As a result, not only did the olddy have no symptoms of a stroke,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But her whole face is radiant, which is unbelievable.


    Hogan quickly looked at Charlie and asked him,


    ¡°Master Wade, can my mother be discharged from the hospital?


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Basically, there is no need to stay in the hospital for observation.¡±


    Hogan was very excited and said to the olddy, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go home! ¡°


    The olddy hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t rush back, you finally got home for a reunion,¡±


    ¡°We have to go to Sand Ridge first, you haven¡¯te back for so many years,¡±


    ¡°You must go to pay homage to your father first!¡±


    ¡°Sand Ridge?¡± Hogan asked in amazement: ¡°Dad is buried in Sand Ridge?¡±


    That ce is too remote, I remember it was the ce where the Hong Kong government used to bury unidentified


    bodies...¡±


    The younger brother Azur quickly exined: ¡°Brother, you haven¡¯t been back to Hong Kong for many years,¡±


    ¡°And you may not know much about the situation here. In recent years,¡±


    ¡°It has been difficult for ordinary people to buy a decent cemetery in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°A better cemetery costs million or even millions,¡±


    ¡°And now it costs 400,000 to 500,000 yuan to buy a columbarium in a better cemetery.¡±


    Azur¡¯s eyes reddened, and he continued. : ¡°Before father left, the family spent almost all the money to treat him.¡±


    ¡°After he left, the family couldn¡¯t afford a decent cemetery.¡±


    ¡°In fact, let alone the cemetery. We couldn¡¯t even afford a columbarium.¡±


    ¡°It was just at the time when the Sand Ridge Cemetery was about to be developed,¡±


    ¡°And a batch of new cemeteries was built. With the help of Miss Fang,¡±


    ¡°We were able to buy a regr cemetery for father in Sand Ridge.¡±


    ¡°For those deceased who can only be ced in the columbarium,¡±


    It is very rare for father to truly be buried in the ground.


    Hogan¡¯s little sister couldn¡¯t help but choked: ¡°It¡¯s still the fault of us children.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability... Otherwise, there


    is no need for Miss Fang to help,¡±


    ¡°Because of this incident, Gerard also scolded her.¡±


    Hogan pursed his lips and asked subconsciously: ¡± Be. Oh no, does Mrs. Liue here often?¡±


    Hogan¡¯s little sister exined: ¡°At the beginning, Gerard was very fond of her when he first married her,¡±


    ¡°And basically everything was up to her. So she often came to see parents.¡±


    ¡°Later, after father passed away, she did not dare toe tantly,¡±


    ¡°And the number of visits was less. A few days ago,¡±


    ¡°When the mother was hospitalized. She sent some money.¡±

 Chapter 4707

    Chapter 4707


    She paused, then continued: ¡°Brother.Actually.In fact,¡±


    ¡°The family has been able to get to where it is today thanks to Miss Fang¡¯s care over the years.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t hate her too much about what happened back then.¡±


    Hogan¡¯s expression became a littleplicated, he couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told me for so many years? These things?¡±


    The little sister hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Miss Fang won¡¯t let us tell you...¡±


    ¡°She said that she has hurt you badly and doesn¡¯t want to trouble you, and you will be troubled by her again. .¡±


    At this moment, Hogan had mixed feelings in his heart.


    Although he had already let go of the fact that Be left him,


    But when he heard that the other party had not forgotten his parents and family,


    For so many years, his heart suddenly throbbed.


    Sometimes, if the other party is heartless enough, the injured party cane out in one go.


    However, this kind of state of separation is not clear,


    And suddenly knowing that the other party has a little bit of position in their hearts,


    That feeling is more likely to make people fall into it.


    At the same time.


    The Liu family has also returned to the mansion in Shi Xun Dao by car.


    On the way back, Gerard and Be were in a car, and Jemima was driving her own Te.


    Gerard saw that his daughter was in a trance and seemed to be lost,


    So he wanted her to go back with him in the car, but she refused.


    Jemima was upset and wanted to be alone,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that on the way back, only Charlie was in her mind.


    She unconsciously thinks about the bits and pieces since she and Charlie met.


    The more she thinks about it, the more she feels that Charlie seems to have been branded in her heart.


    However, when she thought that Charlie was deceiving her from the beginning to the end,


    She couldn¡¯t help butin to Charlie a lot.


    Fortunately, although she was very worried, she did not encounter any unexpected incidents on the way back,


    And she drove the car home safely.


    When she stopped the car, Gerard got out of the car as if he had lost his soul.


    He seemed to be recovering from a serious illness and even had some inconvenience moving.


    Seeing this, Be hurriedly supported him, and asked with concern, ¡°Gerard, are you okay?¡±


    Gerard sighed, waved his hands weakly, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Jemima also felt a little distressed about herself. Hurried to the other side and hugged her father.


    The three entered the vi, and Gerard asked them to take them to the sofa and sit down.


    The moment he sat down, Gerard let out a sigh of relief, and sighed to himself:


    ¡°I have lived for more than 50 years, and today is the most terrifying day...¡±


    Be wiped her tears and choked up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Gerard. me me......... ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Gerard waved his hand and sighed:


    ¡°I have always been too mad, I always feel that a mere Hogan is just a bug in front of me,¡±


    ¡°As long as he appears, I can shoot him to death.......... ¡±


    ¡°But I never imagined that the all-powerful Changying Wade back then had a son.¡±


    Be said, ¡°I heard Hogan talk about that Changying Wade before,¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, he seems to be the son-inw of the An family in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gerard said with lingering fears: ¡°Changying Wade was very famous in the Chinese circles back then,¡±


    ¡°But the most famous one was his wife. that she was really a bright star.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who mentions her will give a thumbs up.¡±


    After speaking, Gerard added: ¡°I thought all three of his family were dead,


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After all, I have never heard of them, their son is still alive.


    ¡°The news of being alive, I didn¡¯t expect that their son is not a thing in the pool now...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the giant An, the Cataclysmic Front alone is already frightening.¡±


    After a pause, he sighed: ¡°Hogan has such a backer, I am convinced that I lost this time.¡±


    Be on the side said hurriedly: ¡°Gerard, you are going to Eastcliff in a few days, and I will apany you too.¡±


    Gerard looked at her seriously and said: ¡°Going to Eastcliff is very hard,¡±


    ¡°Charlie asked me to go to his father¡¯s grave to repent, and I can¡¯t leave for three months.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be sleeping in the wind, I don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Be didn¡¯t think about it and said:


    ¡°Since it is a husband and wife, it must not be difficult to be together.¡±

 Chapter 4708

    Chapter 4708


    Gerardughed at himself, and suddenly said: ¡°Actually, if you still have Hogan in your heart,¡±


    ¡°You can consider renewing the rtionship with him,¡±


    ¡°He now has Charlie Wade, with such a backer, coupled with his outstanding abilities, his future must be limitless.¡±


    Be hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°Gerard, I told you when I came back from the United States,¡±


    ¡°That he and I are already apart, and it will be impossible in this life.¡±


    ¡°Going back again, for so many years, I feel more guilty towards him, after all,¡±


    ¡°I caused him to wander outside for so many years, so,¡±


    ¡°I have been quietly taking care of his family, just to make myself feel better...¡±


    Saying that she burst into tears, looked at her husband, and said sincerely:


    ¡°Gerard, after today¡¯s events, he can safely return to Hong Kong and be reunited with his family.¡±


    ¡°That hurdle in my heart is over. In the future, I just want to live a good life with you,¡±


    ¡°Just like the vows, we made when we got married, no matter if we are poor or sick.¡±


    Gerard, who had lived in a thousand flowers all his life,


    Suddenly felt an unprecedented emotion in his heart.


    In the past, when he faced every woman, he had a high-level attitude.


    He felt that these women were his favored objects, and he was extremely lucky to get his favor.


    It is because of such a detached mentality that he has been able to indulge in flowers for so many years.


    Although Be was his favorite among all his women, in his heart, he still looked down on her.


    Be followed Hogan to the United States back then.


    In his eyes, it was like his favorite toy was stolen.


    After she came back, he just wanted to keep this lost toy by his side forever.


    But to ask him if he really loves her, his answer must be no.


    Even though he really liked her back then, after she ran away once,


    He always controlled himself and didn¡¯t invest emotionally too much in this woman.


    And over the years, he has been doing it very well.


    Although Be is expensive as Mrs. Liu, she has no chance to control his family property.


    Even if she got married, she is just a canary being raised.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt that deep in his heart, he seemed to be touched by Be¡¯s words just now.


    He has been indulging in the flowers with full pride all his life,


    But when he knelt down in front of Charlie and begged for mercy, his pride was already gone.


    Now, he is more like a general who has lost a battle.


    He has lost his previous pride, but because of the persistence of the women around him, he has a softness in his heart.


    It was a softness that made the loser feel a little warmer.


    So, he sighed, nodded, and said, ¡°If you really let go of him in your heart,¡±


    ¡°Then we will live our lives well from now on, and the past will be written off.¡±


    Be was moved when she heard this and tears welled up.


    Over the years, she also knew Gerard¡¯s attitude towards her.


    Although she was not reconciled, she still had self-knowledge and knew why Gerard had a grudge against her.


    For so many years, she has been looking for an opportunity to eliminate this barrier, but she was powerless.


    But who would have thought that after Gerard¡¯s catastrophe today,


    The grudge against him was suddenly eliminated, which made her extremely excited.


    Jemima, who was beside him, also had subtle changes in her heart.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the past, she was very dissatisfied with Be, but now, she suddenly sympathized with this woman.


    Moreover, seeing that she and her father couldpletely eliminate the separation,


    Jemima felt a little gratified in her heart.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to watch the confession of the two here, so she stood up and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest.¡±


    Gerard hurriedly asked, ¡°Jemima, have you contacted Miss Fei?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jemima asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡±


    Gerard said, ¡°I think you can get in touch with Miss Fei more.¡±


    Jemima shook her head and said, ¡°She and I are not from the same world.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to get in touch with her for.¡±


    Gerard said seriously: ¡°Miss Fei must know Charlie better and from her,¡±


    ¡°You should be able to know some information about him!¡±

 Chapter 4709

    Chapter 4709


    Jemima¡¯s expression immediately became abnormal when she heard this, And she fumbled and said, ¡°Why should I


    find out about his information...¡±


    Gerard looked at her and said with a smile ¡°Jemima, remember if you want to develop a rtionship with someone,¡±


    ¡°You must not have the mentality of vindictiveness and anger,¡±


    ¡°If he must take care of you, you must respond twice, he ignores you, and you have to take the initiative,¡±


    If you are cheeky. When you go to him.


    ¡°You must not be angry in your heart just because of your little emotions!¡±


    After speaking, Gerard said again: ¡°He doesn¡¯t look for you, you don¡¯t look for him,¡±


    ¡°And even if hees to you, you still have to put on a gesture.¡±


    ¡°In this case, even if there is fate and opportunity, you will be tossed apart!¡±


    Jemima¡¯s heart was instantly poked by Gerard¡¯s words,


    But she was stronger on the surface and quibbled: ¡°Dad, I have nothing to do with Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s impossible for me to be with him,¡±


    ¡°How could I be with a man who asked my dad to kneel down for him?¡±


    Gerard said with a sullen face: ¡°Oh! If you can really be with him,¡±


    ¡°For me an old man what¡¯s the point of kneeling down for him? Even kowtowing to him is fine!¡±


    After that, he said, ¡°Besides, we have to be realistic and rational, I kneel to Charlie because I offended him.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask for his forgiveness, there¡¯s nothing I could do.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s my own fault, but if you can develop with Charlie,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he be okay for me kneeling down for him?¡±


    Jemima frowned: ¡°The reason why you say that is entirely because you see Charlie¡¯s strength.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gerard said calmly: ¡°Jemima, you are my first child, and you made me experience the feeling of being a father,¡±


    ¡°Wich is iparable to your younger brothers and sisters.¡±


    ¡°Based on this, I will never harm you, let alone sacrifice you for my own benefit.¡±


    ¡°So, for me, If you don¡¯t have feelings for Charlie, no matter how strong Charlie is,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t push you into the fire pit, but the problem is, you clearly have feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you work hard to make it the best of both worlds?¡±


    Jemima said in a panic, ¡°I... I really don¡¯t... I¡¯ve only known Charlie for a few days.¡±


    Be on the side couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Jemima, you are so careful,¡±


    ¡°Even my eyes can¡¯t ignore it, let alone your father.¡±


    Jemima was slightly startled, and she understood what Be meant.


    In this regard, Dad has been through a hundred battles for a long time,


    And her thought, in his eyes, she is afraid that it has long been transparent.


    At this time, Be saw that Jemima¡¯s expression had loosened, and quickly added: ¡°Jemima, if you really have feelings


    for Charlie, don¡¯t dy yourself because of today¡¯s events,¡±


    ¡°Charlie probably won¡¯t stay for long. Go, you have to seize the opportunity, don¡¯t leave any regrets!¡±


    Jemima couldn¡¯t help biting her lower lip with the tips of her teeth, and her heart was extremely tangled.


    She was really angry with Charlie, but he was really lingering in her mind all the time.


    So, she subconsciously took out Ste¡¯s business card, looked at it for a long time,


    And said to the two, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±


    Seeing that Jemima seemed to be persuaded by him, Gerard was also relieved,


    And Be said: ¡°I¡¯m going to call the Huo family and ask him the price of the vi.¡±

 Chapter 4710

    Chapter 4710


    On the other side.


    Charlie did not apany Hogan¡¯s family to Sand Ridge.


    He felt that Hogan, a wanderer who had been out and away for 20 years,


    Finally returned home and should have a good gathering with his family.


    If he stays with them, as an outsider, it will not only affect the reunion of their whole family,


    But also make them walk on thin ice because of the so-called kindness.


    Therefore, he asked Joseph to arrange two cars,


    And he came forward to take Hogan¡¯s family to the Sand Ridge Cemetery.


    As for Charlie himself, he was going to find Ste to invite her to the meal as a thank you gesture as promised,


    So naturally, he couldn¡¯t break his promise. So, he called her.


    At this time, Ste had already checked in at the Mandarin Hotel,


    And when she received a call from Charlie, she said, ¡°Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°I have already opened two presidential suites at the Mandarin Hotel, what are you doing? Time toe?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ste smiled and said, ¡°Where is Mr. Wade going to invite me to eat?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Charlie thought about it and said: ¡°The restaurant in the Mandarin Hotel is said to be very high-end, why don¡¯t we eat


    there.¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I heard that there are many famous snacks in Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat something down-to-earth?¡±


    Charlie suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    Originally, Jemima had agreed with him that she would go to the snack street for dinner tonight.


    Although Charlie verbally made an agreement with Jemima,


    His original intention was to stop seeing her after resolving Gerard¡¯s matter to avoid embarrassment.


    Originally, his n was to let Gerard exin his identity to Jemima himself after punishing Gerard.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that Jemima would suddenly appear at the airport this afternoon.


    Charlie felt that he not only lied to Jemima but also taught her father a lesson.


    She would definitely hate him in her heart, so he felt a little guilty in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, Ste offered to try Hong Kong¡¯s snacks at this time,


    Which brought Charlie¡¯s thoughts to Jemima again.


    Seeing that Charlie didn¡¯t answer, Ste asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you listening?¡±


    Charlie came back to his senses and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m listening, since you want to taste Hong Kong¡¯s snacks, then I¡¯ll take you to a delicious snack street.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ste said with a smile: ¡°You can send me the address, and I cane there by myself.¡±


    With that, Ste said again: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade,¡± ¡°I will bring a friend with me in the evening, are you okay with that?¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Do you have friends in Hong Kong?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste said with a smile, ¡°I have quite a few friends, all over the world.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t think much, and said: ¡± Let¡¯s go together then.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ste said hurriedly: ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, I¡¯ll wait for your address.¡±


    Charlie hung up the phone and sent her the address of Jemima¡¯s snack street.


    Then he saw that it was not too early, so he waved and stopped a taxi to go to the snack street.


    When he arrived at Snack Street, it was the time when Snack Street had the most traffic.


    However, as soon as he walked into the snack street,


    He heard a somewhat familiar voice shouting to him: ¡°Miss Jemima didn¡¯te with you?¡±


    Charlie looked sideways and found that it was the one at the entrance of the snack street.


    Uncle Nan, who set up the stall, smiled slightly: ¡°Hello, Uncle Nan, Miss Jemima is not here today.¡±


    Uncle Nan nodded and asked him, ¡°What would you like to eat? Would you like to try my craft?¡±


    Charlie nodded cheerfully: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try your craftsmanship and have a dry fried beef!¡±


    Uncle Nan quickly put away an empty table, invited Charlie to sit down, turned around, and started getting busy at his


    booth.


    At this time, Ste, who was wearing a short-sleeved dress,


    Carrying a small shoulder bag, and dressed very youthfully and beautifully,


    Appeared in front of Charlie, smiled, and waved to him, ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie looked When he found her in his view, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Come on, Miss Fei, please take a seat.¡±


    Ste nodded and sat down in front of Charlie.


    Seeing that she was alone, Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s your friend?¡±


    Ste looked at her watch and smiled, ¡°Should be here soon.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw a girl about her age approaching not far away,


    And hurriedly waved enthusiastically, ¡°Miss Liu, this way!¡±

 Chapter 4711

    Chapter 4711


    Charlie saw Jemima standing not far away, and his first reaction was to feel surprised.


    Immediately afterward, he looked at Ste and asked inexplicably,


    ¡°Miss Fei, what¡¯s the situation?¡± Before Jemima arrived, Ste smiled slightly and said in a low voice,


    ¡°I invited Jemima. I¡¯m really sorry that I didn¡¯t report to Mr. Wade in advance.¡±


    After speaking she added: ¡°I also saw that there seemed to be some misunderstanding between you and Miss Liu,¡±


    ¡°So I thought about letting you two deal with the misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Miss Liu can have a chance to sit down and have a good chat,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise if we go back tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, and you want the deal with it there might not be such a


    good opportunity.¡±


    Charlie really did not expect that Ste would actually have good observation,


    And her nuance consideration is so unexpected.


    However, although Charlie was surprised, he was a little more grateful to Ste.


    In fact, he also really wanted to have a good talk with Jemima before leaving Hong Kong.


    He didn¡¯t force her to understand his original intention,


    But at least there was a chance to say sorry in person.


    To talk about it with Jemima, Charlie was naturally ashamed.


    However, when he was at the airport this afternoon, seeing that she seemed very disappointed with him,


    Charlie didn¡¯t know how to exin it to her.


    After all, it was still unknown whether she was willing to listen to his exnation.


    In addition, he was going to return to the United States soon, so he had some thoughts of breaking the jar.


    He felt that it was a done deal anyway, so he could do whatever he wanted.


    Although he didn¡¯t tell Jemima the truth, he finally saw Jemima¡¯s face and opened up to Gerard.


    However, when he came to this snack street again just now, he couldn¡¯t help thinking of Jemima in his heart.


    Thinking of her, he felt somewhat lost in his heart.


    This feeling is somewhat simr to the feeling when Nanako was injured by Aoxue,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    And was urgently taken back to Japan for treatment.


    Although Charlie is not a kind person who is overflowing with emotions for everyone,


    He is by no means a person of great evil. If he has hatred,


    He will repay it; if he is kind, he will pay it back too and won¡¯t let go.


    While thinking about it, Jemima hade to the front,


    Charlie felt a little drum in his heart, and Jemima¡¯s heart was even more nervous.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know that Ste had an appointment with Charlie tonight.


    Because what she told her on the phone was that Charlie had something to do temporarily,


    So she just ced an order and asked her to have dinner together.


    Moreover, in the conversation between Charlie and Gerard in the afternoon,


    She learned that Jemima has a snack street of her own,


    So she naturally guided Jemima to set the ce to eat on the grounds that,


    She wanted to taste the local cuisine of Hong Kong.


    What Jemima didn¡¯t expect was that Charlie was here too.


    This made her panic like a bunny in her heart.


    Although sheined that Charlie didn¡¯t tell her the truth,


    And that he was too stubborn to her father, but after all, she had him in her heart,


    So since returning home, she has been thinking about him almost all the time.


    She was also worried that if she failed to talk about this matter with Charlie,


    After he left Hong Kong, the two might not meet again.

 Chapter 4712

    Chapter 4712


    So Jemima took the initiative to contact Ste and wanted to invite her out to have a meal together.


    But her real idea was to chat with Ste about Charlie, on the one hand, to get to know him,


    And on the other hand to take the opportunity to buffer her mentality,


    And then take the initiative to find Charlie after her mentality eased to talk it out.


    But suddenly seeing Charlie here, she instantly became cautious again,


    Not knowing how to break the awkward atmosphere with him.


    In the end, it has to be Ste, a smart woman, to solve the problem.


    She didn¡¯t bother to exin to the two of them why the other was there,


    She just smiled casually: ¡°Ms. Liu and Mr. Wade really have a good understanding of each other.¡±


    ¡°You two have chosen this ce, shouldn¡¯t it be discussed in advance?¡±


    In a word, not only did she put aside the fact that she was carrying the two-man game,


    But also eased the embarrassment between the two in an instant.


    At this time, Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I originally made an appointment with Miss Jemima to have dinner here tonight.¡±


    Jemima sat down opposite Charlie, looked at him, and asked faintly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t call Miss Jemima, change Your name is Miss Liu?¡±


    Charlie smiled awkwardly: ¡°Miss Liu.


    Jemima¡¯s brows seemed to rx a lot, then put the bag aside, looked at Charlie, and asked: ¡°Since we¡¯ve already made


    an appointment, why did you miss the appointment?¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we already sitting here?¡±


    Jemima said, ¡°You¡¯re not here for my appointment, but for Miss Fei¡¯s.¡±


    Seeing that Charlie didn¡¯t know how to answer, Ste suddenly said,


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I have a brief conference call. The two of you can chat first,¡±


    ¡°And by the way, order some food. I¡¯ll find a quiet ce to attend the call.¡±


    With that, she stood up and walked away.


    Neither Charlie nor Jemima expected that Ste would be so straightforward.


    But since Ste was not in front of him, Charlie looked at Jemima and said sincerely:


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Miss Jemima, I¡¯m really sorry about today¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I missed the appointment was mainly that I didn¡¯t know how to face you.¡±


    Jemima said: ¡°So you came to teach my dad a lesson from the beginning, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said calmly: ¡°I heard that Uncle Chen is going to be sent back,¡±


    ¡°Your dad wanted his life again, so I came to Hong Kong ahead of him.¡±


    Jemima asked again, ¡°Because ISU Shipping is your business, and it happens that my dad wants to cooperate with ISU


    Shipping,¡±


    ¡°So you took advantage of this and used it to approach us, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charlie said, ¡°I meant to get close to your dad first,¡±


    ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t let him know my true purpose. After Uncle Chen was sent back,¡±


    ¡°I would take advantage of his arrogance to settle new ounts and old ounts and figure it out with him.¡±


    Jemima looked at him and asked with a very serious expression:


    ¡°What about me? Was I originally in your n?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie shook his head: ¡°Before I came, I just saw you in the Liu family¡¯s profile,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t include you in my n, I came to Hong Kong this time, only for your dad.¡±


    After speaking, he said sincerely: ¡°However, for the safety of Uncle Chen and to teach your father a more thorough


    lesson,¡±


    ¡°I had never told you my intentions. I am really sorry for that.¡±


    Jemima pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and said: ¡°Actually...¡±


    ¡°In fact, you told me that you were here to preside over a justice.¡±


    This can be considered to be given a hint in advance.


    ¡°It¡¯s because my own understanding was not enough, so I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    After speaking, she lowered his voice, lowered her head, and said in a low voice:


    ¡°And to be honest, regarding Uncle Chen and my father, it is indeed my father¡¯s fault first...¡±


    ¡°Moreover, no matter what happened to his past with Uncle Zhong and my stepmother,¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t kill others for this kind of thing, you teach him for Uncle Chen, I have no right to me you.¡±

 Chapter 4713

    Chapter 4713


    Jemima didn¡¯t know why the moment she saw Charlie,


    All theints and me in her heart disappeared instantly.


    And when Charlie apologized to her, she even felt a little ashamed.


    She is ashamed because Charlie came so far to save Hogan,


    But her father wanted Hogan¡¯s life because of his own sense of embarrassment.


    Here, what is right and what is wrong is clear at a nce.


    Charlie saw that he never liked to owe anyone,


    But now that he saw that each of them had spoken out, he felt a lot relieved,


    So he said to her: ¡°Miss Liu since this matter has passed,


    ¡°Let¡¯s start from now on afresh, just turn the page.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jemima nodded lightly, remembering what Charlie told her father about the snack street in the afternoon,


    And asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Wade, why did you suddenly mention the snack street with my dad?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he has other ns?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said, ¡°Mr. Liu wants to redevelop this ce and make it amercial center.¡±


    Jemima asked in surprise, ¡°What? Did he tell you that?¡±


    Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said: ¡°He was very excited when he described this part.¡±


    ¡°I think he had made up his mind in eighty to ny percent,¡±


    ¡°So I took this opportunity to let him directly take his thoughts back on this snack street.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, whether you leave it or keep it in the future.¡±


    Jemima looked at Charlie¡¯s eyes as warm as water, and asked softly, ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    Charlie casually said, ¡°This snack cabin is on the right side of the street.¡±


    ¡°For you, the meaning is extraordinary, and it should be preserved in terms of emotion and reason,¡±


    And your father is not short of money at all, in fact,


    ¡°Even if thend here has grown a lot,¡±


    ¡°He has absolutely no need to tear it down and develop it.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie sighed: ¡°But you should know the mentality of the rich.¡±


    ¡°When they look at money, it is never enough, they are addicted to making money,¡±


    ¡°So if I didn¡¯t ask him, I¡¯m afraid he would really demolish this ce.¡±


    ¡°If you want to preserve your memories of this ce, I¡¯m afraid it would not have been possible for too long.¡±


    Jemima was grateful, looked at him, and said softly, ¡°Thank you...¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°You¡¯re wee, I can empathize with your feelings.¡±


    ¡°After my parents passed away, I would often go there too. To take a look near the old house we used to live in.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I move bricks at a faraway construction site,¡±


    ¡°And I had to ride a bicycle after work to have a look.¡±


    ¡°If it was demolished, I would have had a hard time epting it.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jemima asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade moved bricks at the construction site?!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°After graduating from high school at the age of 18,¡±


    ¡°I started to work in various construction sites, working in civil engineering construction sites,¡± ¡°And also in decoration


    and maintenance. I worked on the construction site for six years.¡±


    Jemima was extremely shocked, and at the same time asked very puzzled:


    ¡°But your family background is so prominent, why did you want to work on a construction site?¡±


    ¡°Whether your paternal grandfather or your maternal grandfather, they are all super rich.¡±


    ¡°Especially your maternal grandfather, ording to my dad, he ranks among the top three in the world,¡±


    ¡°Why did you have to go to the construction site to move bricks after graduating from high school?¡±

 Chapter 4714

    Chapter 4714


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s theirs that they have the money, I told you before,¡±


    ¡°Since after my parents died when I was eight years old, I had been living in the orphanage from the age of eight,¡±


    ¡°Until I graduated from high school at the age of eighteen.¡±


    ¡°After leaving the orphanage at the age of eighteen, I started working at the construction site to make money.¡±


    Jemima heard this, nodded lightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°When I was angry with you,¡±


    ¡°I thought you were lying to me about everything, but looking back now,¡±


    ¡°You seem to be telling the truth to me, even if it¡¯s a little inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°What you said, you only said part of it selectively, and did not deceive me.¡±


    After speaking, she asked again, ¡°By the way, how long had you been working on the construction site?¡±


    ¡°Four years.¡± Charlie said: ¡°I went from the age of eighteen to twenty-two.¡±


    Jemima was surprised, she knew that Charlie was twenty-eight years old,¡±


    ¡°So she couldn¡¯t help but asked with wide eyes, ¡°You were still at the construction site six years ago. ?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie exined: ¡°Six years ago, the engineering team I was working with took over a new construction site.¡±


    ¡°I was on the construction site and was appreciated by the boss of Party A by chance.¡±


    ¡°He insisted that he can arrange for me to study at the university.¡±


    ¡°More than a year of books, and then he wanted to marry me to his most beloved granddaughter...¡±


    Jemima looked dumbfounded, and blurted out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Why was that boss treating you so well? Wanting you to marry his granddaughter to you?¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence, his ancestors had always been servants of the Wade family,¡±


    So he recognized my identity, although I was having nothing,


    ¡°But he still wanted to give me a home in the true sense.¡±


    Jemima looked at his knowing smile, and felt her heartbeat speed up suddenly,


    She asked a little apprehensively: ¡°You... you shouldn¡¯t have agreed, did you agree?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I agreed.¡± Charlie said lightly: ¡°At that time, I had nothing,¡±


    ¡°And I had enough of a life of discement, and I longed to have a home.¡±


    At this moment, Jemima only felt five ps of thunder hit the top!


    She resisted the pain in her heart and asked: ¡°So you¡¯re already married, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He said naturally, ¡°He arranged for me to study at university,¡±


    ¡°But it was actually to apany my wife to graduate from university,¡±


    ¡°And after my wife graduated, we had the wedding.¡±


    Jemima only felt a sudden heat in her eyes, and her vision suddenly became blurred.


    She never thought that Charlie was already married.


    And she didn¡¯t expect that when she heard the news, her heart would hurt so much.


    She originally thought that she was just curious about him, and at most had a few good impressions,


    But the heartache at this moment made her realize that, She had been trapped in it for just two or three days and now


    she could not extricate herself.


    At this moment, she felt that her tears were about to burst out of her eyes.


    In order not to let Charlie find out, she deliberately dropped her phone from her hand,


    And immediately bent down to pick it up after the phone fell.


    Relying on the cover of the table, the tears welled up in her eyes.


    Jemima didn¡¯t dare to let Charlie find out that she was different,


    So she deliberately spent a few more seconds under the table,


    And after holding back the tears temporarily, she picked up her mobile phone.


    As soon as the phone was picked up, it was discovered that,


    The back cover of the ss had been broken because it hit small hard gravel on the ground.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 4715

    Chapter 4715


    At this time, she couldn¡¯t care about the damage to the mobile phone at all,


    And the grievance and loss in her heart made the tears that she had endured very hard roll down again.


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect Jemima to bow her head to pick up the phone and start to cry,


    And quickly asked her, ¡°Miss Liu, why are you crying? What happened?


    Jemima looked at him with blurry eyes, unable to control her tears.


    All of a sudden, she burst into tears and choked: ¡°I... broke my phone...¡±


    Charlie is not a smart person emotionally.


    Regardless, he has been married to ire for four years, but he has never really talked about rtionship matters


    much.


    He never had any conflict with ire, nor did he get angry or quarreled,


    And his rtionship has always been t and slowly rising.


    Without the ups and downs of emotional experience, naturally, there will be no vigorous love experience.


    However, which of the masters in love is not the result of countless storms?


    For those experienced sea kings, just one look can tell whether the other party has fallen,


    But for Charlie, who has no experience, even if the other party cried out in front of him, he couldn¡¯t get the hint.


    So, when he saw Jemima¡¯s crying pear blossom with rain, he quickly said:


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it because the phone is broken? It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll just give you another one, why cry.¡±


    Jemima¡¯s mood was a little broken, while crying she said:


    ¡°But. but if you give me another one, it¡¯s not this one anymore, I liked this one!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°I know you are nostalgic... But you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± ¡°The phone is broken. It can also be


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    repaired, just change the back cover.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the time and said, ¡°Oh, it may be a littlete now,¡±


    ¡°Or else, take it to the store for repairs early tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°If they have essories, they can be repaired in one morning.¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t have essories, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    ¡°I will buy another one and disassemble it as an essory for you, okay?¡±


    Jemima couldn¡¯t control her sadness. But she didn¡¯t dare to say what she was thinking,


    So she could only cry aggrieved: ¡°What I want is this mobile phone.¡±


    ¡°This mobile phone is exactly as it is. If the back cover is changed, it will not be this one. It¡¯s over.¡±


    Charlie was helpless and could only persuade: ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll buy you a mobile phone case,¡±


    ¡°And you can wrap the back cover of the mobile phone.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, the ss back cover is broken, and the mobile phone is not broken.¡±


    ¡°A mobile phone case can avoid broken ss cuts without dying continued use.¡±


    Jemima cried even more and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a phone case...


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of a phone case other than self-deception!¡±


    Charlie was stunned.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Jemima, a talented student who had always been very intellectual and rational,


    Suddenly got into such a bull¡¯s-eye that only a three-year-old could get into.


    In his opinion, it¡¯s just a mobile phone. The best solution is to rece it with a new one.


    If it doesn¡¯t work, just fix it. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can still use a phone case.


    If these three solutions don¡¯t work, then this matter is basically unsolved.


    Therefore, at this time, he has no idea how to persuade her.


    At this time, Ste, who had been pacing back and forth with her mobile phone pretending to be not far away,


    Suddenly saw Jemima sitting there crying non-stop, so she came forward:


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Liu? Why did you suddenly start to cry?¡±


    Jemima was already crying and could not speak, Charlie sighed and said,


    ¡°Hey, Miss Liu dropped the phone, she can¡¯t stop crying, I couldn¡¯t even persuade her.¡±

 Chapter 4716

    Chapter 4716


    Ste looked at Charlie and asked in disbelief, ¡°Because she dropped the phone?¡± ¡°Are you sure, Mr. Wade... Did you


    say something wrong to confuse her? Did you make her angry?¡±


    Charlie said firmly: ¡°I¡¯m sure! It¡¯s because she dropped the phone.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°Miss Liu¡¯s phone fell on the ground just now, and the back cover broke,¡±


    ¡°I meant to buy a new one, but she said she only wanted this,¡±


    ¡°I said to change the back cover, she said she wanted the original one,¡±


    ¡°I said to buy a phone case to cover it, but she still doesn¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t know how should I persuade her.¡±


    Ste instantly understood that Jemima didn¡¯t cry because the phone fell.


    So, she said to Charlie: ¡°Oh, Mr. Wade, you still don¡¯t know the girls,¡±


    ¡°Us girls are not as strong as boys, so you can¡¯t juste up with solutions,¡±


    ¡°You have to help solve them directly, I saw on the way here that there is someone setting up a stall,¡±


    ¡°At the entrance of the shopping mall opposite selling some mobile phone essories,¡±


    ¡°So hurry up and buy a mobile phone case ording to the style of Miss Liu¡¯s mobile phone.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he said without hesitation:


    ¡°Okay, you will apany Miss Liu, I¡¯ll go buy it.¡±


    After that, he got up and ran out. When Charlie was far away, Ste took Jemima¡¯s hand and asked her with a smile,


    ¡°Did youe to know about Mr. Wade¡¯s marriage? It¡¯s okay, I already knew.¡±


    Jemima trembled, looking up at Ste, she nodded slightly, and said aggrievedly: ¡°He never told me before...¡±


    Ste asked: ¡°What if he told you? He told you, won¡¯t you fall in love with him?¡±


    Although Jemima¡¯s voice was choked, he said firmly: ¡°If he had told me earlier,¡±


    ¡°I would have kept a distance from him from the beginning,¡±


    ¡°What I hate most in my life is the third person,¡±


    ¡°Even if I really fall in love with him, I will never approach him.¡±


    Ste said with a smile: ¡°You, think too much! You are so innocent and cute, how can you be a third person?¡±


    Jemima asked inexplicably: ¡°He¡¯s already married if I¡¯m still very close to him,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a third party? This has nothing to do with inno... innocence and cuteness.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ste looked at her and asked her with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve only just met him, so you¡¯re a third party? Then where do you


    put me?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Jemima was a little dumbfounded, and asked her, ¡°Miss Fei...you...


    What do you mean by that?¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°Look, even if it¡¯s on a firste-first-served basis,¡±


    ¡°Then I should be in front of you. If I¡¯m the third, then you¡¯re the fourth.¡±


    Having said that, Steughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that even I can¡¯t be ranked third,¡±


    ¡°I may be seventh or eighth at best, or tenth, eleventh, two, three, four, five, six, seven. It looks like.¡±


    Jemima asked dumbfounded: ¡°Miss Fei...you...you like Mr. Wade too?!¡±


    Ste pouted and said seriously, ¡°More than just like, I love him very much, okay?¡±


    After speaking, Ste added: ¡°If I don¡¯t love him, why would I fly all the way from the United States toe here?¡±


    ¡°I just took over the Fei family, and I have to get acquainted with many things, every day.¡±


    ¡°I have to meet different business leaders, read the financial statements of differentpanies,¡±


    ¡°And organize the development ns of differentpanies.¡±


    ¡°I came here to a roadside stall? Isn¡¯t it because I wanted to see him?¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Jemima was overwhelmed by Ste.


    She had never seen such an honest girl, let alone such an open-minded girl.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°But didn¡¯t you already know that he is married...¡±


    Ste heard this and said very seriously:


    ¡°It¡¯s his business whether he gets married or not, I love him or not. It¡¯s my business,¡±


    ¡°Besides, if true love reallyes, can the fact that he is married or not can stop it?¡±

 Chapter 4717

    Chapter 4717


    Ste¡¯s frankness shocked Jemima deeply.


    She really did not expect that Ste, as the helm of the entire Fei family,


    Could fall in love with a married man so calmly and emotionally.


    Moreover, from her words, it is not difficult to even hear a hint of humble feeling.


    She suddenly admired Ste¡¯s calmness.


    She felt thatpared with Ste, she was really a thousand miles behind.


    However, she was still puzzled, and asked her, ¡°Miss Fei, since Charlie is married,¡±


    ¡°You still love him so much, aren¡¯t you worried that there will be no results in the future?¡±


    Ste smiled and said indifferently: ¡°Emotionally speaking, this kind of thing can¡¯t be stopped,¡± ¡°Just like for some things,


    you can control yourself not to eat,¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t control yourself to want to eat.¡±


    After speaking, Ste stared at her and joked: ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°You also know he is married, can you manage to no longer have any good feelings for him from now on?¡±


    ¡°If you can, please teach me.¡±


    Jemima was startled, then lowered her head and said angrily: ¡°I can¡¯t do it...¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ste shrugged: ¡°Since you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t be hard on yourself,¡±


    ¡°If you like him, like him boldly; if you want to see him, try to create as much opportunity as possible.¡±


    ¡°If you disdain to get involved in other people¡¯s marriages, then never let him know that you like him;¡±


    Speaking of this, Ste changed the conversation and said with a bit of vigor in her eyes:


    ¡°If you feel that feelings are important to you, more than morality,¡±


    ¡°Then you have to work hard for your own happiness. Even if you get involved in someone else¡¯s marriage,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big fault. Everyonees to the world only for this lifetime,¡±


    ¡°Things like work, opportunities, and wealth. Why can¡¯t you be happy if you win by your ability?¡±


    Jemima blurted out, ¡°But he¡¯s already married.


    ¡°It would be very unfair to his wife if someone else interferes in his marriage...¡±


    Ste shook her head: ¡°In the rtionship and matters of love and desires,¡±


    ¡°I think we should apply the naturalw of survival of the fittest,¡±


    ¡°Not whoeveres first will be able to sit firmly on the seat.¡±


    After speaking, Ste said again: ¡°I will ask the other way around.¡±


    ¡°You, if you have a boyfriend, but fall in love with Charlie,¡±


    ¡°What would you do? Do you continue to pretend to be nothing,¡±


    ¡°And continue with your boyfriend, or break up with him and pursue your true love?¡±


    ¡°I.¡± Jemima was stunned, not knowing how to answer for a while.


    After thinking about it, again and again, she bit her lower lip and said seriously:


    ¡°I should choose thetter, at least give my boyfriend enough respect.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Respect?¡± Ste asked in surprise: ¡°What do you think, right?¡±


    ¡°For a person who loves you, you live with him in a detached manner,¡±


    ¡°Lying beside him every day, thinking of another man, is it respect for him?¡±


    ¡°Then if it is your boyfriend who falls in love with other women,¡±


    ¡°Lying down every day beside you and imagining you as someone else,¡±


    ¡°Do you think this is respect for you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Facing Ste¡¯s sharp questioning, Jemima was even more at a loss for words.


    On the one hand, she felt that what Ste said was reasonable,


    But on the other hand, she couldn¡¯t help thinking of her mother,


    And all the things that her father and Be got together.


    Seeing her stunned, Ste continued:


    ¡°Jemima, let me tell you what I would do if I encountered such a problem.¡±


    After a pause, Ste said seriously: ¡°First of all, It¡¯s not scary to fall in love with someone else,¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is to be upright!¡±

 Chapter 4718

    Chapter 4718


    Ste continued ¡°So, I will definitely confess to my other half without hesitation,¡±


    ¡°And tell him frankly that I¡¯m in love with someone else,¡±


    ¡°This is not only respect for him, but also for respecting myself.¡±


    After speaking, Ste added: ¡°Of course, this kind of thing must conform to the basic principles in the process.¡±


    ¡°For example, I will never ride a donkey if I am looking for a horse,¡±


    ¡°Nor will I keep my boyfriend steady if he took it as the bottom line,¡±


    ¡°And go after the person I really liked. After I seeded,¡±


    ¡°I kick my boyfriend away, or if failed, pretended that nothing happened and go back to my boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°I would first tell my boyfriend clearly, After breaking up with himpletely, I will go after that person;¡±


    ¡°Also, if that person also has his other half, I won¡¯t seduce him by rude means,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just do my best to show my best side in front of him.¡±


    ¡°He falls in love with me, and he is also willing to break up with the other party like me,¡±


    ¡°Openly and honestly, and then stay with me, so what am I doing wrong here?¡±


    ¡°Open and honest...¡± Jemima couldn¡¯t help but softly repeated these two words.


    Then, as if she had figured out something, she blurted out,


    ¡°Miss Fei, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not wrong to fall in love with someone else,¡±


    ¡°But being open and honest is the most important thing.¡±


    Ste pointed at her, nodded, and asked with a smile,


    ¡°How is it, do you still feel wronged now?¡±


    Jemima pursed her lips and said softly,


    I¡¯m still wronged.but it¡¯s better than before.


    Ste sighed softly and said with a smile: ¡°Oh if you feel wronged and can¡¯t control your liking for Charlie,¡± ¡°Then you


    must adjust your mentality because you have too manypetitors,¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And each of them is not strong enough. As Ms. Fei, I can¡¯t even rank here.¡±


    After speaking, Ste asked her, ¡°Do you know why ISU Shipping seems to be a joint venture,¡±


    ¡°Between the Japanese Ito family and the Chinese Su family,¡±


    ¡°But Charlie is the biggest one, the real boss?¡±


    Jemima shook her head and asked nkly, ¡°Why?¡±


    Ste said, ¡°Because Ito Nanako of the Ito family just came forward,¡±


    ¡°To hold 51% of the equity of ISU Shipping on behalf of Charlie, Nanako you should know her, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Jemima nodded: ¡°When Ito Nanako participated in the Sandapetition,¡±


    ¡°She was very famous. It is said that she is a Yamato Nadeko recognized throughout Japan.¡±


    Ste smiled and said,


    ¡°This Yamato Nadeshiko recognized throughout Japan, she is actually one of ourpetitors.¡± ¡°Ah?!¡± Jemima


    subconsciously eximed: ¡°She also loves Charlie?¡±


    More than love.¡± Ste chuckled


    She saw Jemima¡¯s surprise, and continued to smile:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, another shareholder of ISU Shipping,¡±


    ¡°Zhiyu Su of the Chinese Su family, do you know her?¡±


    ¡°I know...... ¡± Jemima¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Miss Fei, are you trying to tell me


    that she too likes Charlie...¡±


    Ste said with an unsurprising smile,


    ¡°Strictly speaking. One point, it should be said that Zhiyu and her half-sister Ruoli both like Charlie,¡±


    ¡°And Ruoli is now Charlie¡¯s confidant.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Jemima blurted out with a flustered expression and said:


    ¡°Charlie has cheated on his wife with Ruoli?!¡±


    Ste shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡±


    ¡°Ruoli is now a member of Cataclysmic Front, Charlie¡¯s subordinate, not Charlie¡¯s. Well.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jemima breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant.¡±


    After speaking, she said with a weird expression:


    ¡°The two sisters fall in love with the same man. It¡¯s a little embarrassing.¡±

 Chapter 4719

    Chapter 4719


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s embarrassing or not,¡± ¡°After all, I am the youngest in the Fei family¡¯s


    generation,¡±


    ¡°And most of my sisters are over forty years old,¡±


    ¡°So I have no chance to experience the feeling of being a sister at home.¡±


    Having said that, Ste asked her deliberately,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a sister? Would you dare to let her meet Charlie?¡±


    Ste¡¯s joke made Jemima panic, and she quickly waved her hand:


    ¡°I.I dare not.my sister is still studying...¡±


    Ste smiled and said: ¡°You can¡¯t fall in love if you¡¯re studying?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also a doctor? Haven¡¯t you graduated yet?¡±


    Jemima said quickly, ¡°I.I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    Ste saw her cramped appearance and said with a smile:


    ¡°Let¡¯s turn the matter over about your sister first, and I¡¯ll ask you again, do you know Sara Gu?¡±


    ¡°Big star Sara?!¡± Jemima blurted out subconsciously: ¡°She¡¯s my idol!¡±


    She was horrified by what she thought of.


    Puzzled, she asked incessantly: ¡°Sara. also likes Charlie?!¡±


    Ste raised her eyebrows and smiled: ¡°Sara is different from us,¡±


    ¡°She and Charlie have a marriage contract when they were children in the early years.¡±


    ¡°And Sara had been searching for Charlie for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And they just met again some time ago, and their rtionship has not diminished at all.¡±


    Having said that, Ste looked at Jemima and asked:


    ¡°Do you know why Sara quit the entertainment industry?¡±


    Jemima was already dizzy with the sessive insider stories.


    She looked at Ste in desperation and asked, ¡°Is it for marrying Charlie?¡±


    Steughed and said: ¡°Definitely yes, it¡¯s still worth thinking about?¡±


    Jemima said: ¡°But Charlie is already married...¡±


    Ste smiled and said: ¡°But people have already been married for more than 20 years.¡±


    ¡°Well, so you say, who is the third party between her and Charlie¡¯s current wife?¡±


    ¡°This.¡± Jemima only felt that her brain¡¯sputing power was not enough,


    So much so that her brain thinking about the matters rted to Charlie has almost be unresponsive.


    She could only bite her lip tightly, took a sip of water silently,


    And after tens of seconds to restart her brain, she murmured a little broken: ¡°Why did you let me know him... It feels like


    the first time I have faced this many emotional problems,¡±


    ¡°I chose the difficulty of hell.¡±


    Steughed and said, ¡°The difficulty of hell doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    ¡°At least there are many people who will pass the level with you.¡±


    After speaking, Ste became serious again and said,


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I tell you this, I sincerely hope that you can mature. Love is an adult war.¡±


    ¡°If you want to participate, you must first have an adult mentality.¡±


    ¡°Only by correcting your mentality can you be qualified to participate in the war.¡±


    Jemima tapped gently. Nodding her head, she said seriously:


    ¡°I understand. thank you, Miss Fei.¡±


    Ste handed her a tissue and smiled, ¡°Quickly wipe away your tears, Charlie should be back in a while,¡±


    ¡°This person is very smart in all aspects, but he is not very smart in terms of feelings.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, among so manypetitors, it is Nanako Ito who really gave him the sh of inspiration.¡±


    ¡°Nanako Ito?¡± Jemima asked in surprise: ¡°You mean that he likes Ito Nanako?¡±


    Ste nodded: ¡°It should be, otherwise he would not have made a special trip to Kyoto to save her,¡± ¡°And that time he


    was about to pierce the sky in Tokyo for her.¡±


    Jemima wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and asked inexplicably,


    ¡°Miss Fei, why do you know so much about Charlie? You have known each other for a long time?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ste said, ¡°We know each other. It¡¯s not long, only a month or two.¡±

 Chapter 4720

    Chapter 4720


    Jemima was shocked and asked her:


    ¡°You only know Charlie for a month or two, how do you know him so well?!¡±


    Steughed and said: ¡°Who told me to be smart, I have to ask him the bottom line,¡±


    ¡°And the deeper I dig, the deeper I get.¡±


    After speaking, she smiled again and said, ¡°Sometimes being too smart is not a good thing,¡±


    ¡°I know when he likes Nanako. , just like you, I was sad all day.¡±


    Jemima was even more puzzled: ¡°Miss Fei, how did you know?¡±


    Ste smiled and said: ¡°Let¡¯s reason.¡±


    After speaking, Ste said in a sinct manner: ¡°First of all, as far as I know,¡±


    ¡°Ito Nanako was seriously injured during the Aurous Hillpetition.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°The media once said that her life was in danger. Even if she survives,¡±


    ¡°She may have to be bedridden for the rest of her life. This is the first clue;¡±


    ¡°Secondly, Charlie left the country for Japan shortly after Ito Nanako was injured and returned to China.¡±


    ¡°On the bright side, he went to incorporate Kobayashi Pharmaceutical,¡±


    ¡°But soon after in Tokyo, a series of extremely serious assassination incidents urred,¡±


    ¡°And several big families were red-eyed. Even Ito Nanako¡¯s father, Ito Yuhiko,¡±


    ¡°He too almost died in the chaos, but do you know what¡¯s interesting?¡±


    Jemima was puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Ste said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s interesting that so many people died in several major families in Japan,¡±


    ¡°And one of them has been exterminated, and Ito Yuhiko was also amputated because he was seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°But, after that, the seriously injured Nanako Ito recovered miraculously, and even took over the Ito family, guess why?¡±


    Jemima shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t guess, is it a medical miracle? Ste smiled: ¡°How can there be so many medical


    miracles... The one who really has medical miracles is Charlie!¡±


    ¡°He has two invaluable medicinal pills, one is called Rejuvenation Pill, and the other is called Blood Dispersing Heart


    Saving Pill,¡±


    ¡°Thetter can cure hundreds of diseases and thousands of injuries,¡±


    ¡°The former is even more incredible, and can even make people twenty years younger.¡±


    Jemima asked in surprise, ¡°Is there really such a magical medicine?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ste said seriously: ¡°A rejuvenation pill can¡¯t be bought for 300 billion US dors.¡±


    ¡°Although the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill is less valuable,¡±


    ¡°It is also invaluable to those who need it. Ito Nanako could recover miraculously.¡±


    ¡°There is only one possibility, and that is that Charlie cured her.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ste said with envy on her face:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Ito Nanako is, but I know that she in Charlie¡¯s heart, must be very important.¡±


    While Jemima was shocked, she suddenly remembered something.


    So, she subconsciously took out the powerful pill that Charlie gave her from her handbag,


    Handed it to Ste, and asked, ¡°Miss Fei, what kind of medicine do you think this is?¡±


    Ste looked at it. When she arrived at the small wooden box in her hand,


    She felt like she was struck by lightning, and blurted out, ¡°This.is this a rejuvenation pill?! Miss Liu, you.where did you


    get it?!¡±


    Jemima said truthfully: ¡°Before I came here for dinner with Charlie.¡±


    ¡°It happened to be my birthday on the lunar calendar.¡±


    ¡°I just casually talked to Charlie and asked him to give me a birthday present.¡±


    ¡°He took out this pill and gave it to me and asked me to take good care of it,¡±


    ¡°And told me, if I get seriously ill or injured in the future, I will take it out and eat it.¡±


    Ste was stunned for a long time, and suddenly said:


    ¡°So, this should be a Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill to save the heart. Now ...¡±


    As she said that, she looked into Jemima¡¯s eyes, and said with a veryplicated expression:


    ¡°Miss Liu, Charlie should really care about you.¡±


    ¡°You may not know that this medicinal pill is something that countless people can¡¯t ask for. ...¡±


    ¡°Even when my grandfather was dying, I knelt on the ground and begged him,¡±


    But I only got half of it for my grandfather.

 Chapter 4721

    Chapter 4721


    Jemima did not expect that the birthday present that Charlie casually gave her would be so expensive.


    It is so expensive that even the old man of the Fei family only got half of it from Charlie!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Thinking of this, she suddenly had mixed feelings in her heart.


    At this moment, there was a girl-like joy in her heart,


    And there was also the fear of being rewarded without merit.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that Ste¡¯s next sentence would make her speechless.


    She saw Ste struggle for a long time, looked at Jemima, and asked very seriously:


    ¡°Miss Liu, do you n to sell this blood-dispersing pill?¡±


    ¡°If you n to sell it, I am willing to pay 10 billion US dors!


    Few people know the actual value of these pills better than Ste.


    Needless to say, Rejuvenation is a magical medicine that can sell for 300 billion US dors.


    Even the blood-dispersing pill is a superb product that can cure hundreds of diseases and thousands of injuries.


    Even a dying person can live for three to five years.


    For a desperate person, he is even willing to exchange five years of life for 50,000 yuan,


    Just like those young people who sold a kidney to buy an iPhone,


    For 20,000 to 30,000 yuan, or even reduce life expectancy by more than ten years.


    However, for the people at the top of the pyramid who have mastered the world¡¯s top wealth,


    They will even be willing to spend 1 billion or even billions of dors to prolong their lives for even just one year.


    Ste hoped that she could buy this pill from Jemima.


    If something goes wrong with her grandfather¡¯s body in the future,


    With this pill, she can ensure that he can get through the difficulties safely. Therefore, even 10 billion US dors is


    nothing for Ste, and in her eyes, If she can buy a Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill at this price, It can be considered


    a very good deal. Jemima¡¯s scalp went numb.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that it was just a birthday gift that Charlie gave her, And in Ste¡¯s eyes, it was worth 10 billion US


    dors...


    He worked hard all his life to create a fortune of almost 10 billion US dors,


    And now, a pill that Charlie gave her can easily be worth her father¡¯s lifelong efforts.


    This made Jemima so shocked that she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After hesitating, again and again, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fei, this elixir is a birthday present from


    Charlie.¡±


    ¡°I.I want to keep it.I hope you can understand.¡±


    Suddenly, Ste reacted quickly, smiled slightly, nodded, and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it doesn¡¯t matter, this is a gift from him, it must be of great significance to you.¡±


    Ste suddenly felt a little wronged as she spoke.


    She knew that in Charlie¡¯s mind, she could not be more important than Sara and Nanako Ito.


    But she didn¡¯t understand why she was not even as important as Jemima in Charlie¡¯s mind.


    She asked herself in her heart, ¡°Why. Charlie and Jemima have only known each other for a few days,¡±


    ¡°Why is Charlie so good to her.¡±


    Thinking of this, she looked up at Jemima again.


    ¡°I have to admit that Jemima is indeed very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°This girl, who is usually a little cold and very beautiful,¡±


    ¡°Seems even more pitiful to me after crying like the rain.


    But Ste felt that she was no worse than Jemima.


    Jemima saw Ste looking at her at a loss, and couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°Miss Fei.you won¡¯t be mad at me, will you?¡±


    Ste quickly shook her head: ¡°No.of course not. ¡°.¡±


    As she spoke, she pointed to the small wooden box in Jemima¡¯s hand,


    And instructed, ¡°Miss Liu should keep this medicine pill,¡±

 Chapter 4722

    Chapter 4722


    Ste condinued: ¡°It¡¯s priceless, try not to let others know about it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jemima nodded, put the small wooden box


    close to her body, Remembered something, and asked Ste quickly:


    ¡°By the way, Miss Fei, how do you know so many things about Charlie?¡± ¡°It feels like you know him very well.¡± Ste


    smiled self-deprecatingly and said,


    ¡°When I was in Aurous Hill before, I quietly investigated his situation,¡± ¡°Plus some of my own reasoning, many things


    were sorted out.


    Jemima couldn¡¯t help admiring: ¡°Miss Fei is really smart.¡±


    ¡°If it was me, I would never have thought of this.¡± ¡°


    Smart.¡± Ste smiled and shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s useless to be smart.¡±


    Speaking, her expression suddenly froze, as if she wanted to understand something.


    In fact, Ste knew that Charlie always seemed to have a sense of distance from her.


    She had never understood why before, she thought it was.


    She used the pseudonym Zhan Feier to deceive Charlie and made him feel dissatisfied with her.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly understood.


    The reason why Charlie kept a certain distance from her maybe because she thought she was too smart.


    Yes, for a person with multiple identities like Charlie,


    He definitely doesn¡¯t want others to know too much about him,


    And because she is too smart and can piece together and deduce hidden secrets from various clues,


    She will definitely bring some benefits to Charlie but a sense of crisis as well.


    Therefore, it is natural for Charlie to keep a certain distance from her.


    When she wanted to understand this, Ste suddenly felt a little annoyed.


    People often say that being smart is mistaken for being deceptive,


    And here is probably another way of interpreting this sentence.


    At this moment, Ste saw Charlie walking across the road.


    So she hurriedly whispered to Jemima: ¡°Miss Liu, Mr. Wade is back, what we just talked about, don¡¯t let him know¡±


    Jemima nodded quickly: ¡°Miss Fei, don¡¯t worry, I understand...


    Soon, Charlie walked back with a newly bought mobile phone case.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He didn¡¯t bother to sit down, so he put the phone case in front of Jemima and said,


    ¡°Miss Liu, try this phone case, I bought an opaque one so that you can¡¯t see the back of the phone.¡±


    ¡°The rift will go hidden with this one.¡±


    After lectures by Ste and finding the value of the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill,


    The previous grievances have been swept away, reced by a kind of heartfelt moving,


    Seeing Charlie making a special effort to go and buy a phone case for her,


    Jemima felt a little ashamed, so she nodded quickly and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie felt relieved when he saw that her mood had calmed down a lot,


    He smiled slightly, and said in a warning tone: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get a new phone,¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s best to always put on a phone case, otherwise it will be scratched.¡±


    ¡°I know Mr. Wade.¡± Jemima nodded again and again,


    And hurriedly took off the phone case and covered her broken cell phone.


    The phone case fits snugly and is very handy, and there is even a cartoon pattern on the back,


    Which is a very cute cartoon puppy.


    Jemima seemed to like this phone case very much.


    She couldn¡¯t help ying it repeatedly in her hand, and her mood instantly improved a lot.


    Ste, who was on the side, saw Jemima¡¯s smile like a child,


    And she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of envy in her heart.


    However, when she thought that she was not such a soft character at all,


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking in her heart: ¡°I may not be able to be like Jemima in my life,¡±


    ¡°So that Charlie can¡¯t help but want to take care of me,¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s better to make myself stronger and apany him in another way...¡±

 Chapter 4723

    Chapter 4723


    Charlie bought back the phone case, and the episode of the phone was turned over,


    But he didn¡¯t understand the reason why Jemima burst into tears for that.


    At this time, the vendors in the snack street showed their extremely hospitable qualities,


    Filling the table of three people with all kinds of delicious snacks.


    So, the three of them tacitly put the incident behind them and chatted while eating.


    Halfway through eating, Jemima looked up at Charlie and asked him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, when are you going to go back?¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°Tomorrow night, I wonder if your dad has solved the problem of the vi next door,¡±


    ¡°If so. , I can go back tomorrow after Uncle Chen¡¯s family moves in.¡±


    Jemima felt a little disappointed, and couldn¡¯t help asking him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade doesn¡¯t n to spend a few more days in Hong Kong?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie smiled slightly, and said: ¡°My wife is still waiting for me in the United States,¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t dy for too long here.¡±


    Since she had epted the fact that Charlie had a wife, Jemima¡¯s expression did not change much.


    She just nodded lightly and asked: ¡°Mr. Wade came from the United States,¡±


    ¡°I thought you came from the maind.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I was in the maind before,¡±


    ¡°But my wife went to the United States some time ago.¡± ¡°She is participating in a training, so I went with her,¡±


    ¡°And when the training is over, I will go back to the maind.¡±


    Jemima nodded, seeming to think for a while, and then asked Ste,


    ¡°Miss Fei and Mr. Wade can go back together.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Yes.¡± Ste nodded and said, ¡°I will take a ne back with Mr. Wade, and we can chat on the way.¡±


    Jemima nodded slightly, the question that she was thinking about has been decided at this moment,


    So she smiled slightly and said softly: ¡°Then I wish you a safe journey in advance.¡±


    ¡°If you have time toe to Hong Kong in the future, you must contact me as soon as possible.¡±


    Charlie and Ste naturally agreed, but Charlie knew in his heart that,¡±


    ¡°If he had nothing to do in the future, he should note to Hong Kong again.


    For Jemima, a girl whose life experience resonated somewhat with him,


    Charlie actually had a good impression in his heart for her.


    However, his own subconscious is also very clear that he now owes more than one peach blossom debt.


    Sara, Warnia, Nanako, these girls have all expressed their hearts to him very clearly,


    So for him when dealing with other girls,


    He will involuntarily keep a little distance from them.


    Take Ste as an example, if he didn¡¯t need her help,


    He wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to contact her.


    As for Jemima, Charlie just hoped in his heart that she could live a good life in the future,


    Help her keep this snack street that is of great significance to her,


    And leave her with a Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill that can save her life at a critical moment.


    The intersection of the two is for this long and that¡¯s it.


    After eating, seeing that it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Charlie said to Jemima,


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we have been here for too long and Miss Liu should go back to rest early.¡±


    Jemima nodded and asked him And Ste: ¡°How do Mr. Wade and Miss


    Fei get back to the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to drive you over?¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive, I¡¯ll take Mr. Wade back.¡±


    Jemima nodded lightly, a little uneasy. She said to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I will rest at home tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°If youe to the housewarming ceremony of Uncle Chen¡¯s new house, you can find me at that time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie agreed and said, ¡°Then contact me tomorrow.¡±


    Then, the three left the snack street and came to the parking lot.


    Charlie sat in the Rolls-Royce driven by Ste, while Jemima sat in her Te.

 Chapter 4724

    Chapter 4724


    After saying goodbye, Ste drove the car out of the parking lot,


    But Jemima did not leave in a hurry, but turned on her mobile phone,


    And entered a line of words in the search engine: ¡°How many universities are in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Soon, the search engine came up with a list of all universities in Aurous Hill is presented.


    Jemima took a look at it. Among them, the school with the best strength and reputation is Aurous Hill University.


    So, she opened the official website of the University,


    And found the admission page of the University on the official website.


    She carefully read the second-level page word for word,


    And finally found an admission category that is particrly suitable for her.


    This category is called the high-level talent introduction n.


    Among them, there are two kinds of talent introduction schemes.


    The first is to introduce well-known schrs who enjoy a certain reputation around the world.


    Among them, the requirements are very high,


    And Jemima, who has not yet graduated with a Ph.D., does not meet the rules.


    However, the second type of excellent young talent introduction n immediately surprised her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the introduction n of outstanding young talents,


    The core requirement is to have a doctorate degree from a well-known university at home and abroad,


    And at the same time, to obtain certain academic achievements in their professional field.


    Jemima is about to enter the graduation season. In half a month at most,


    She will be able toplete the final defense and sessfully obtain a doctorate degree.


    Although she is studying Chinese, there is not much scientific research,


    But Chinese also has a lot of academics in the field of humanities,


    And she also happened to have obtained several authoritative academic achievements.


    Therefore, with her conditions, the requirements of the excellent young talent introduction n have been fully met.


    So, she wrote down the application email address of the introduction n without hesitation.


    When she was ready to go home, she immediately filled in the application materials to see if she could win a ce.


    If possible, after graduating with a doctorate, she can go directly to Aurous Hill University to work.


    And she had already learned from the conversation with Ste just now that,


    The city where Charlie lived, in the maind, is Aurous Hill.


    So, in this way, she can live in the same city as Charlie in the future!


    Thinking of this, her whole mentality suddenly brightened up in an instant,


    And her mood also improved a lot!


    She nned not to tell anyone about this decision for the time being,


    Especially not to let Charlie know.


    Try to get the eptance notice from Aurous Hill University smoothly,


    And then fly to Aurous Hill without hesitation to surprise Charlie.


    Although she already knew that he is married,


    But now she just wants to have more opportunities to meet him,


    And the best solution, for now, is to work in Aurous Hill.


    After making up her mind, she drove home in a good mood.


    At the same time, Ste said to Charlie while driving the car:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, do you have any unresolved matters in Hong Kong this time?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°No, as long as Uncle Chen¡¯s family has moved smoothly,¡±


    ¡°And I can consider it a sess, there is nothing more to do here.¡±


    Ste asked him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going tomunicate with Mr. Chen about the next thing?¡±


    ¡°You have worked so hard to help him, and you must hope that he can be used by you in the future. Right ?¡±


    Charlie said with a faint smile: ¡°I did think so before,¡±


    ¡°But now I have changed my mind. Uncle Chen has been away from home for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And there are too many regrets in his life.¡±


    ¡°After finallying back, he should be reunited with his family.¡±


    ¡°As for his future, just let¡¯s go with the flow!¡±

 Chapter 4725

    Chapter 4725


    At this moment, the old house of the Chen family.


    Sham Shui Po is a neighborhood in Hong Kong. This is an old house.


    There is only over 30 square meters of usable space.


    Owning a house of more than 30 square meters is already more than many people can afford in Hong Kong, where


    every inch ofnd is precious.


    It wasn¡¯t umon for families of five or even eight to cram into coffin rooms of less than 10 square meters in Kowloon


    Walled City back then.


    Inparison, the Chen family¡¯s house in Sham Shui Po is considered to have escaped the title of slum.


    Hogan grew up here as a child. The familyter moved to Hong Kong¡¯s bustling city center after his father made a


    fortune making roast goose.


    Hoganter became a well-known professional manager in Hong Kong, helping Gerard to make a lot of money, as well


    as earning a lot himself.


    Hogan¡¯s family was well-off when he left Hong Kong, but because he offended Gerard, the whole family was implicated.


    It was difficult for his younger siblings to find jobs, and even love, marriage, general social interactions were greatly


    affected.


    The business of the family including roast goose shop also plummeted.


    Long time ago, in order to provide for his younger brothers and sisters to study, as well as to treat his parents and


    maintain the family,


    The Chen family¡¯s terraced house had long been sold.


    Fortunately, Hogan¡¯s old father is very nostalgic. Even after he developed, he did not put Sham Shui Po on sale.


    Thus the old house was sold, so the family finally had a ce to stay.


    Hogan¡¯s two younger sisters, without exception, were married to migrant workers in Hong Kong.


    The reason for this was that local people in Hong Kong knew that their brother had offended Gerard, so no one dared to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    marry him.


    And Hogan¡¯s younger brother Azur is still lucky.


    His girlfriend who he has been in love with for many years has always been with him.


    Right now, this old house is inhabited by Azur¡¯s family of three and the olddy.


    Although it is already very crowded, Azur still separates out a separate room for the old mother,


    And also installed a window air conditioner for the old mother, so that she could have a nice ce to live.


    However, when Hogan suddenly came back, the cramped house was stretched all of a sudden.


    After the family came back here after visiting the grave of Father Chen, the olddy said to Hogan a little ashamed:


    ¡°Hogan, the house is too crowded, you will stay at the hotel next door tonight.


    The hotel is opened by your childhood ymate, Uncle Liang.¡±


    ¡°Hogan from my family, he has oftene to help at home over the years, and often asks about your news.¡±


    ¡°You should stay there for one night first. Tomorrow, Mom will ask Azur to buy a bunk bed and change the bed in Mom¡¯s


    room.¡±


    ¡°Then you will live in the same room with Mom!¡±


    Hogan said hurriedly: ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry, these few days I will apany you during the day,¡±


    ¡°Stay at the hotel at night, and after these few days, I will go to work.¡±


    The olddy said distressedly: ¡°You finally returned home after so many years,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about working immediately,


    take a good rest first!¡±


    Hogan exined: ¡°Mom, Young Master Wade has helped me so much, while I still have a little bit more.¡±


    ¡°With my meager power, as long as he doesn¡¯t dislike it, I n to work for him in the future.¡±


    ¡°Most of his business is in the maind, and if he needs me, I may go to work in the maind.¡±


    After speaking, Hogan took out from his carry-on luggage some 30,000 US dors in cash and handed it to his younger


    brother Azur.


    He said, ¡°Azu, I haven¡¯t saved much money all these years.¡±


    ¡°I brought back the US dor deposit, you keep this money to subsidize the family.¡±


    Azur quickly refused: ¡°Brother, this is your own hard-earned money, how can I collect it?¡±


    ¡°Besides, my ie is very stable now, and mom is recovering.¡±


    ¡°Now, there will be no need for high medical expenses in the future, you can keep this money for yourself!¡±

 Chapter 4726

    Chapter 4726


    Hogan smiled and said: ¡°With such a little money, you can buy a car at most in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Your big brother has no ability. You can rest assured. I am now enough to feed the whole family, and I am not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Useful, in the future, if Young Master Wade looks down on me, I will be satisfied with my food and amodation.¡±


    ¡°If Young Master Wade does not need me, I will simply set up a stall in Sham Shui Po to sell roast goose,¡±


    ¡°And then I will find you to get some capital, you treat it as safekeeping for the eldest brother.¡±


    The olddy also said at this time: ¡°Azu, since your eldest brother said it, you can take the money,¡±


    ¡°Your eldest brother did note back, this family listens to me, and now your eldest brother is back, this family will


    listen to your eldest brother.¡±


    Azur has admired eldest brother since he was a child, knowing that eldest brother is a man of great ability and great


    wisdom,


    When he heard this, he nodded and said firmly: ¡°Okay mom, In the future, I will listen to elder brother!¡±


    The olddy nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile:


    ¡°Your brother hase back and our family is finally reunited, and the conflict between him and Gerard has already


    been settled,¡±


    ¡°And there should be no one in Hong Kong in the future to bother us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for our family, you two brothers work together, we will definitely turn our salted fish over!¡±


    Hogan knew that his family must have been bullied and excluded by people all these years in Hong Kong, and he felt


    extremely guilty.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly heard a familiar voice from outside: ¡°Is Auntie at home?¡±


    The olddy said in surprise, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Miss Fang!¡± She hurriedly walked over to open the door.


    Be did not expect that it was the olddy who took the initiative to open the door, and she said in surprise,


    ¡°Auntie, are you okay? I went to the hospital just now, and the people at the hospital said you were missing,¡±


    ¡°And they said you didn¡¯t even go through the discharge procedures, so I quickly came here to ask about you.¡±


    The olddy smiled and said, ¡°Miss Fang, thank you for your hard work, I¡¯m all right now,¡±


    ¡°Hogan brought back a medicinal pill, and I am all fine after eating it.¡±


    Gerard beside her was shocked when he heard it, and thought to himself:


    ¡°The person who secretly investigated the Chen family told me two days ago, saying that this old woman won¡¯t live for a


    few days,¡±


    ¡°Why is she suddenly okay? Could it be the medicine she mentioned?


    Charlie gave it to her, right?¡±


    At this time, the olddy also noticed Gerard next to Be, so she became nervous and blurted out,


    ¡°You.what are you doing.haven¡¯t you already made up your mind with my family and Hogan? ...¡±


    Gerard said with an apologetic smile: ¡°Auntie, I came here to apologize to you and Hogan.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong in the past, but now I have deeply realized my mistake and apologize to Hogan and you.¡± ¡°The hurt I have


    caused, so I sincerely hope that you and Hogan will give me a chance to reform...¡±


    Hogan was caught off guard, and quickly said,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, what happened before, this morning. Haven¡¯t we already said it some time ago?¡±


    ¡°You and I both have had something wrong,¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s turn this matter over, don¡¯t worry about who is right and who is wrong.¡±


    Gerard said heartily, ¡°Dmn, you think I want to talk to you again. Care about these?¡±


    ¡°I came here because Charlie forced me toe, otherwise, I really don¡¯t want to see you for a second!¡±


    Although he was unhappy in his heart, he said very humbly:


    ¡°Hogan, I know you have a lot of matters and don¡¯t want to care about me, but this matter is my fault first,¡±


    ¡°Causing you to be disced to the United States for 20 years.¡±


    ¡°I feel really sorry for this, so please give me a chance to make amends!¡±


    Hogan was a little puzzled, but he said very politely: ¡°Mr. Liu, you really don¡¯t need to make up for me,¡±


    ¡°I have never med you from the beginning to the end, you can let me go.¡±


    ¡°Let mee back to be reunited with my family, I am very, very content with that!¡±


    Gerard turned around and stretched out his hand towards Be who was beside him.

 Chapter 4727

    Chapter 4727


    Be hurriedly took out a portfolio from her Hermes handbag and handed it to Gerard.


    Holding the portfolio, Gerard said to Hogan with a ttering expression:


    ¡°Hogan, this is the property details of the Huo family¡¯s vi next door to me.¡±


    ¡°I bought this property in the afternoon. From now on, this property will be yours, it¡¯s my little gesture of care!¡±


    Hogan looked at Gerard in astonishment, the first thought in his mind was that he had absolutely no reason to do so.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The first is that Gerard is unlikely to want topensate himself.


    Secondly, even if Gerard really wants topensate him, there is absolutely no need to buy the vi next to himself and


    give it to him.


    Hogan knew very well in his heart that although Gerard did not dare to do anything to him this time because of Charlie,


    He must still hate him to the bone.


    Under such circumstances, how could it be possible to take the initiative to gift the vi next door vi?


    Therefore, the only reasonable exnation for this matter is Charlie.


    Thinking that Charlie¡¯s behavior is to kill and punish, Hogan decided that this must be done by him for sure.


    And Gerard didn¡¯t dare to disobey Charlie¡¯s intentions, so he could only do it.


    Thinking of this, Hogan¡¯s first thought was to decline.


    But then he thought again, since Charlie arranged it this way, he had better not refuse.


    After all, in the future, he also hopes to serve Charlie with sincerity.


    Back then, he wanted to serve his father wholeheartedly, but unfortunately Changying left so early that he never had the


    chance to repay the love he owed him.


    And now, he owes Charlie another favor.


    Therefore, if he could do his best for Charlie and die,


    For him, it would be considered a fulfillment of his wish.


    Gerard didn¡¯t know what Hogan was thinking, and thought that he didn¡¯t speak for a long time,


    Because he was not interested in this vi, so he quickly gave Be a wink.


    Although Be was embarrassed, she still said to Hogan, ¡°Hogan, this is also Gerard¡¯s intention,¡±


    ¡°And aunt is not in good health now, why not let her have a better ce to spend her old age?¡±


    Gerard also hurriedlyughed and said, ¡°Hogan, Be is right, even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you have to think


    about your mother.¡±


    ¡°As long as you ept this vi, the vi¡¯s water and electricity properties, as well as the servant, driver all will be taken


    care of.¡± ¡°If aunt would not be feeling well, she can go to the best hospital in Hong Kong at any time, and all the


    expenses will be charged to me!¡±


    The olddy was a little worried at the moment, she was afraid that her son would ept Gerard¡¯s house for her sake.


    As the so-called soft hand, although she did not know why Gerard took the initiative to give a big gift,


    But she always felt that this person must have no good intentions.


    So, she looked at Hogan and said quickly, ¡°Hogan, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about Mom.¡±


    ¡°Mom now feels that it¡¯s not a problem to live another ten or eight years.¡±


    However, he is a smart man, and he will not remember Gerard¡¯s favor in this kind of thing.


    So he asked Gerard directly: ¡°Mr. Liu, should this be what Young Master Wade meant?¡±


    Gerard smiled awkwardly and said quickly, ¡°Although Young Master Wade proposed it,¡±


    ¡°I did not disagree with his point of view. So it¡¯s a coincidence!¡±


    Hogan smiled slightly: ¡°So, if I don¡¯t ept this house, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for Mr. Liu to exin it to Young


    Master Wade, right?¡±


    Gerard looked at Hogan, shook his head, smacked his lips and said, ¡°Hey, Hogan, it has to be you!¡±


    Gerard was not a fool either, he knew the meaning of Hogan¡¯s words too well.


    Originally, he wanted to trade this house for his favor.


    After all, it is also worth hundreds of millions. If it is reced by a steel shovel and thrown into the sea,


    The sea level has to be raised a little bit. It can¡¯t be thrown in Hogan¡¯s ce without even making a sound.


    But Hogan was still smart, he could see the reason at a nce, and then changed the nature of the matter in one


    sentence.

 Chapter 4728

    Chapter 4728


    Now if Hogan epts this vi, it is not that Hogan owes others favor, but that he owes Hogan favor.


    Because, the meaning of Hogan¡¯s words is already obvious.


    Even if he took over this vi, it was just a favor for Gerard.


    Otherwise, if Gerard is not good at dealing with Charlie, then the trouble will be big.


    Gerard also epted it. He knew that this was a loss-making business, and he simply paid for it in the end.


    So, he sighed and said to Hogan: ¡°Hogan, you should do me a favor and take this vi.¡±


    ¡°If it is convenient tomorrow, I will hold a housewarming ceremony for you and wait for your family to settle down.¡±


    So once you settle down down, it¡¯s time for me to go to Eastcliff...


    Hogan nodded slightly, he also knew that the nodding was over,


    So he took the file over from Gerard and said, ¡°In that case, I thank Mr. Liu for his kindness!¡±


    Suddenly thanking Gerard made Gerard feel that he had done all the hard work.


    At this moment, he sighed, patted Hogan on the shoulder, and said sincerely,


    ¡°Hogan, I have figured it out with the master, tomorrow at 9:58 is auspicious time,¡±


    ¡°I will bring a car to pick you up in advance, nine o¡¯clock Fifty-eightes in on time!¡±


    Hogan sped his fists: ¡°Then it¡¯s hard for Mr. Liu to arrange it.


    ¡°No problem at all,¡±


    Be finally let go of her dangling heart. Not only that, but deep down in her heart,


    There was a bit of uncontroble excitement and happiness.


    When she decided to leave the United States without saying goodbye, she had already made her own choice,


    And now she is very relieved to see that her former lover can finally be reunited with his family.


    Originally, she was not only worried about Hogan¡¯s safety, but also worried that Hogan¡¯s return would reveal Gerard¡¯s


    scar,


    So that the separation between herself and Gerard will be even heavier.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Charlie¡¯s appearance made a huge change in things.


    Now, not only has Hogan¡¯s troubles been properly resolved,


    But even Gerard¡¯s attitude towards her has changed a lot.


    If she strikes while the iron is hot, and apanies Gerard to Waderest Mountain in Eastcliff for three months,


    Gerard may truly regard her as his other half.


    It seems that the whole thing dragged on for twenty years before it finally came to an end, but she unexpectedly


    became the biggest winner.


    Gerard¡¯s task waspleted, and his tense nerves were finally relieved. At this moment, he wiped the sweat on his


    forehead and said to Hogan,


    ¡°Hogan, I won¡¯t disturb your family reunion sote, tomorrow morning, I will I wille in person!¡±


    Hogan nodded and sent Gerard and Be to the door.


    After sending the two away, he returned home.


    The younger siblings could see that they were very excited, but the old mother was a little worried.


    Hogan stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to frown.¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s affairs are arranged by Young Master Wade. We just need to act ording to his wishes. You don¡¯t need to


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    worry about the rest.¡±


    The olddy listened . At this point, his nervousness eased a little, and he said,


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that Gerard is hiding a knife in his smile.¡±


    ¡°If he wants to harm you in the future, Mom is afraid that you will be in danger...¡±


    Hogan smiled andforted: ¡°Mom, Young Master Wade is very talented and his strength is unfathomable,¡±


    ¡°Gerard will never have any crooked thoughts again.¡±


    Speaking of this he asked her, ¡°Do you know why I took Be to the United States back then?¡±


    The olddy subconsciously said, ¡°It¡¯s not that Gerard has spoken to the outside world and wanted to kill you.¡±


    Hogan nodded. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°If Young Master Wade also tells the public to kill him,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely run faster than me, and the gap between him and Young Master Wade is even bigger than the gap


    between me and him back then.

 Chapter 4729

    Chapter 4729


    In response to Hogan¡¯s analogy, the old mother immediately understood what was at stake.


    It also allowed her to fully surrender her worries about her son¡¯s safety in the future.


    The woman exhaled a sigh of relief and added,


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then mom has nothing to worry about.¡±


    After saying that, she asked with some uncertainty,


    ¡°Hogan, do we have to move to the vi Gerard has given us tomorrow?¡±


    Hogan nodded and said seriously, ¡°Of course, we are going, this is Young Master Wade¡¯s arrangement,¡±


    ¡°And Gerard is only following Young Master Wade¡¯s instructions, to be exact,¡±


    ¡°The vi we are moving to tomorrow is the one given by Young Master Wade.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at his mother, as well as his younger brother and sister, and spoke,


    ¡°Shi Xundao¡¯s vis are all veryrge, certainly enough for arge family to live together,¡±


    ¡°So we all need to pack up individually tonight, and move there first thing in the morning.¡±


    The two sisters looked at each other, the younger sister opened her mouth and asked,


    ¡°Brother....... We too move there.......... Is it suitable?¡±


    Hogan knows what his sisters think, they must feel that they are already married daughters,


    Usually going back to the mother¡¯s family to visit, and help with a natural problem is the norm.


    But moving back to live in the mother¡¯s family is certainly not appropriate at all.


    And for his two sisters, life is also a little bit hard, and the living conditions at home are not good,


    In Hong Kong, it can only be considered slightly better than the most miserable bottom-ss people not more than that.


    So, Hogan looked at his two sisters and said with a smile,


    ¡°Elder brother was away for so many years,¡±


    ¡°I would like to get close to him, if you don¡¯t mind big brother, I can move my family over, so that we all live together.¡±


    Hogan sighed lightly and said seriously, ¡°In the past twenty years,¡±


    ¡°I, as an elder brother, owe you guys too much,¡±


    ¡°And whatever this family has today is all thanks to your dedication.


    The two sisters looked at each other and tears came out of their eyes.


    When Hogan saw them crying, he said,


    ¡°Oh, you two, I don¡¯t know how many times you¡¯ve cried today, that is more than enough, time for preparations¡±


    The olddy was in an extraordinarily cheerful mood and said to her two daughters with a smile,


    ¡°Listen to your big brother!¡±


    The two of them nodded gently and left the cramped old house of the Chen family with their respective husbands.


    Azur was so happy to know that he was moving to a big vi tomorrow that he couldn¡¯t contain himself,


    And busily began to pack his things together with his wife.


    There is a visible smile on Hogan¡¯s face as he watched the two of them get busy and felt a lot of emotions in his heart.


    At the moment he came out of customs, his wish was to die as good as possible,


    So that the police would not scare his family when they notified them to collect his body.


    But now, all worries are solved, not only he is reunited with his family,


    Even the standard of living has gone up a great deal.


    And the most important thing is that his mother was lucky to wake up after a walk through the ghost gate.


    Everything, everything is going in the best direction.


    Thinking of this, he took out his cell phone and made a call to Charlie.


    At the other end of the phone, Charlie was sitting in Ste¡¯s car,


    And when he saw that it was Hogan calling, he said very politely, ¡°Uncle Chen.¡±


    Hogan said gratefully, ¡°Young Master Wade, I¡¯m really thankful to you for all this.¡±


    Charlie said ndly, ¡°Uncle you¡¯re so polite,¡± ¡°You are an elder and a friend of my father, these are all things I should


    do.¡±


    Hogan was silent for a moment and said seriously, ¡°Young Master Wade if you don¡¯t mind,¡±


    ¡°From now on, Hogan Chen¡¯s life is yours, whatever you need, I will do my best and die for you!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 4730

    Chapter 4730


    When Charlie heard these words, he smiled heartily and said,


    ¡°Uncle Chen, I have some industries in my hands, I can¡¯t take care of them by myself,¡±


    ¡°So I want you toe and give me a hand,¡±


    ¡°If you are willing, you have to work hard to help keep an eye on them.¡±


    Hogan said without thinking, ¡°Of course, I will!¡±


    ¡°When do you want me to start work, Young Master Wade?¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°There is no hurry, you can stay with your family during this period of time,¡±


    ¡°I will go back to the United States tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°After I return to Aurous Hill, you cane to Aurous Hill and we can talk face to face.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Hogan immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you in Aurous Hill then!¡±


    ¡°OK, see you in there Uncle!¡±


    After hanging up Hogan¡¯s phone, Charlie suddenly felt much more rxed.


    What he was waiting for was these words from him.


    Uncle Chen¡¯s book, not only in the big picture is very strong,


    But also in the details of control, he is very urate,


    This kind of person, not only has a strong judgment, but the execution is absolutely no less.


    If he can retain this talent for himself, it will be very beneficial to him for his future development.


    Moreover, there is still a big problem in Charlie¡¯s heart,


    Which is the mysterious organization that attempted to assassinate Grandpa¡¯s family,


    And the more mysterious that British master behind it.


    Before he came face to face with this organization, Charlie needed a little bit of silk stripping to find the other side¡¯s


    clues,


    And after he came face to face with this organization, he needed to open wide andpete with the other side.


    So, at this time, he needs a right arm like Hogan.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste, who was driving at the side, found Charlie as if a stone had fallen to the ground,


    So he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Mr. Wade you came to Hong Kong this time,¡± ¡°Mainly because you wanted to take Mr.


    Chen under yourmand, right?¡±


    Charlie seriously said, ¡°This was not the primary purpose, my primary purpose was to ensure his safety,¡±


    ¡°As for whether he is willing to work for me, it is still all voluntary.¡±


    Saying that he looked at Ste and spoke,


    ¡°Miss Fei, this time, you had to work hard,ing all the way over to help me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ste smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mying to Hong Kong itself did not help you much,¡±


    ¡°To be honest I was not worried about Mr. Chen¡¯s safety as you were here,¡±


    ¡°So the intention was to see you and meet you.¡±


    Saying that Ste showed a self-deprecating smile and said:


    ¡°In fact, I was also overly worried, with you here, Mr. Chen naturally can not have any problems.¡±


    Charlie seriously said, ¡°This intention is already very rare, I will keep it in mind.¡±


    Ste was a little excited in her heart,


    But she still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, what are your next ns?¡±


    ¡°ns?¡± Charlie smiled, ¡°I will go back to the United States tomorrow and continue to apany my wife to finish the


    master ss.¡±


    Ste asked, ¡°Regarding the mysterious organization that attacked your grandfather¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°What are your ns? If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I¡¯ll be there!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Miss Fei, the strength of that mysterious organization may be much greater than we guessed,¡±


    ¡°And it could be hidden much deeper,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to take the initiative to investigate them for the time being, and you¡¯d better not go digging deeper.¡±


    Ste asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that they will continue to be detrimental to your grandfather¡¯s family?¡±


    Charlie seriously said, ¡°Last time the mission failed, they have already being rmed,¡±


    ¡°Andst time the An family was indeed negligent, but with the lessons learned this time,¡±


    ¡°With the An family¡¯s strength, as long as they are cautious enough in the future,¡±


    ¡°It will be difficult for the other party to seize simr opportunities,¡±


    ¡°So I specte that they are unlikely to make any new moves for the time being.¡±


    Saying that Charlie added: ¡°Against such an organization, we must find the opportunity to uproot thempletely,¡±


    ¡°If we only cut some branches and leaves, it is irrelevant, so still have to n properly and moveter with full


    preparation!¡±

 Chapter 4731

    Chapter 4731


    Early the next morning.


    The media all over Hong Kong received news that made their jaws drop.


    That is, Hong Kong¡¯s top tycoon, Gerard Liu, who has actually bought the Huo family¡¯s mansion in Shixun Road,


    And invited media reporters to be there for the housewarming ceremony!


    And, the most shocking thing to the media is that Gerard bought the mansion,


    In order to give it to his former love rival and his former right-hand man, Hogan Chen!


    Although Hogan doesn¡¯t have much money, his fame in Hong Kong can be surprisingly considerable.


    In the whole of China, the most gossip-loving ce is Hong Kong,


    A city of several million people, which contributed almost more than half of the country¡¯s grapevine news,


    In the 1990s and during this peak period at the beginning of this century.


    Therefore, the love triangle between Gerard, Be, and Hogan back then was almost well-known andmon in Hong


    Kong.


    Moreover, all of Hong Kong knew that Gerard wanted Hogan¡¯s life even in his dreams.


    But now, he has bought the vi next door to his house and intends to give it to Hogan,


    And also wants to hold a big ceremony and invite all the media to attend the ceremony,


    Which in the eyes of the media is simply unbelievable.


    However, the media¡¯s sense of smell told them that,


    This matter will definitely be a big news sensation in Hong Kong.


    Therefore, the moment the media received the news,


    The media reporters from Hong Kong almost poured out,


    All flocking to Shixun Road, blocking the quiet Panshan Road to the water.


    Meanwhile, Gerard had already taken his wife, by car to the Chen family¡¯s old residence in Sham Shui Po.


    In order to show his sincerity, he intended to personally lead the caravan to wee the Chen family to their new home.


    Be sat beside him at this time and said somewhat awkwardly,


    ¡°Gerard, in fact, for this kind of thing, you do not need toe personally,¡±


    ¡°Now the media reporters are waiting at Shixun Road,¡±


    ¡°If they see you personally picking up Chen family over,¡±


    ¡°Then they do not know how to make up trolling you in the report.......... ¡°


    Be really does not want Gerard to appear, because she knows very well in her heart,


    Even if Gerard was forced to ept Charlie¡¯s conditions,


    But he still has more than dissatisfaction with Hogan in his heart.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If because of this matter, he was again shamed by the whole of Hong Kong,


    Then he would definitely be more depressed inside.


    When the timees, his depression has nowhere to be relieved,


    It will definitely be inflicted on her.


    Gerard was also very helpless, he cursed and said:


    ¡°Do you think I want to lose this face? It is not to make Charlie satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, it was him who asked me to invite the media reporters,¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯te to pick up their family, when they arrive at Shi Xundao,¡±


    ¡°In front of the media reporters to hold the housewarming ceremony,¡±


    ¡°The reporters will also find out that this vi was bought by me to give them,¡±


    ¡°And when they report, the wording, certainly will not let me off.¡±


    Speaking of this, he sighed, ¡°Instead of this,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather be more direct ande to pick up Hogan¡¯s family in person,¡±


    ¡°Which will also make Charlie more satisfied.¡±


    Be held Gerard¡¯s hand and said heartily, ¡°I¡¯m actually mainly worried about your mood,¡±


    ¡°Afraid that this matter will make you too annoyed.......... ¡±


    Gerard smiled bitterly, ¡°Annoyance is certain,¡±


    ¡°But as long as I can send Charlie away properly, it¡¯s worth it.......... ¡±


    Be gently nodded, and could not help but softlyment,


    ¡°Charlie when goes away, our life can go back to the right track,¡±


    ¡°I hope he neveres to Hong Kong again......... ¡±


    Gerard gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I have talked to Master Yu of Xuanji Hall,¡±


    ¡°After he officiated at the housewarming ceremony today,¡±


    ¡°He will return to Xuanji Hall to prepare a puja for me,¡±


    ¡°I suspect that I have recentlymitted a fcking misfortune in these years,¡±


    ¡°To bring this evil star Charlie to my life, when he is gone,¡±


    ¡°I want to do a good puja, a good send off the god of misfortune!¡±

 Chapter 4732

    Chapter 4732


    As he was saying, Gerard¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang.


    He looked down and found that it was Charlie calling, because of a weak heart,


    So immediately scared with a jolt, then looked around in the car,


    The heart suspected that Charlie might have installed a wiretap in the car.


    However, he quickly regained hisposure, picked up the phone, and asked respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you are calling so early, what are your orders?¡±


    Charlie spoke: ¡°I just saw the news, it seems that many media reporters have gone to Shi Xundao to do live coverage,¡±


    ¡°The media reporters said that the scene did not see Mr. Liu¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s housewarming ceremony, don¡¯t youe out to host something?¡±


    Gerard said, ¡°Mr. Wade don¡¯t worry, I have asked Master Yu of Xuanji Hall to organize the housewarming ceremony,¡±


    ¡°I will also appear to preside over it, but I am on my way to Sham Shui Po to pick up Chen¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°So they may have to wait until I get back to talk to the media reporters.¡±


    Charlie gave a hint and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m calling to give you a suggestion.¡±


    Gerard said offhandedly, ¡°Mr. Wade you say it!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Although the old affairs between you and Uncle Chen are already known to everyone in Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°But what happened after he returned to Hong Kong this time is not known to the media reporters,¡±


    ¡°You can take this opportunity to create a rtively positive image for yourself in front of the media,¡±


    ¡°You can tell the media reporters that Uncle Chen came back this time because the two of you have decided to turn


    your struggles into peace,¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And the reason why you will buy this vi to give to Uncle Chen is because,¡±


    ¡°You hope that he and his family can live a better life, in this way,¡±


    ¡°I believe that the Hong Kong media will definitely praise you.¡±


    Gerard was slightly stunned and could not hold back his excitement as he asked,


    ¡°Mr. Wade....... Wade, I........ can I really say that?!¡±


    Gerard actually did not think about it,


    Taking this opportunity to engage in a wave of persona marketing.


    Although he was afraid of Charlie before he gave up pursuing Hogan,


    But the outside world does not know, he canpletely say that he took the initiative to Hogan.


    In this way, it can also boast a positive image of repaying grievances with virtue in front of the media.


    However, such words he did not dare to say casually.


    Because today Charlie will also participate in the housewarming ceremony,


    If he used this idea to pretend, in case it angers Charlie, he cannot handle it.


    So this idea he can only think about, but cannot dare to execute.


    However, he dreamed of hearing that Charlie would actually take the initiative to give him this proposal,


    Instantly making him excited beyond attachment.


    When Charlie saw that he seemed to be unable to believe it, he said ndly:


    ¡°I am a man of my word, this time your performance is fair,¡±


    ¡°So you might as well use this method to find yourself a good image,¡±


    ¡°So that you can also operate a good image for yourself.¡±


    Gerard was a little touched, he really didn¡¯t expect that a devil-like Charlie,


    Would have times to think for him.


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Mr. Wade, you¡¯ve really helped me a lot        ¡±


    ¡°With your words, I¡¯ll have some bottom in my heart when I go to face the media reporterster................................. ¡±


    Charlie hmmed and said indifferently,


    ¡°Please tell Uncle Chen that Miss Fei and I are waiting for him toe over to Shi Xundao,¡±


    ¡°So we won¡¯t go to Sham Shui Po.¡±


    Gerard was surprised and asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, Miss Fei is also attending this housewarming ceremony?¡±


    Gerard knew very well in his heart that Ste had just taken the position of the head of the Fei family,


    Which was already in the limelight, plus the previous scandal of the Fei family boy had made everyone know,


    And Ste had done a textbook crisis PR with a very sincere solution after taking over the Fei family,


    So she was now very well known worldwide.


    If she tooes to the ceremony, she would definitely be recognized by the media reporters.


    Charlie smiled slightly at this time and spoke: ¡°You did a good job this time,


    I am giving you a favor,¡±


    ¡°Let Miss Fei make a short speech at the ceremony, say that she came to Hong Kong this time to talk about cooperation


    with you,¡±


    ¡°And learned that you and your long-time enemy turned a war into a good thing,¡±


    ¡°And was moved by your character, so she specially attended this ceremony.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie added: ¡°Miss Fei¡¯s influence is great,¡± ¡°With her endorsement for you, your future development will


    also be smoother.¡±

 Chapter 4733

    Chapter 4733


    For the sake of Jemima¡¯s face, Charlie intended to give Gerard some help.


    Without this, Gerard will definitely be the object of ridicule of all the people in Hong Kong in the future.


    But a little nudge will be enough to leave a positive sense and dampen the recent grievances.


    Moreover, Ste is here anyways, and it is not a bad idea to use her to give him some support.


    Gerard was still worried about the possibility of being ridiculed by the whole of Hong Kong next,


    Suddenly hearing Charlie¡¯s words, the whole person immediately as if hit by an adrenaline pump,


    Excited iparably, he asked: ¡°Mr. Wade......... you......... you are


    serious?!¡±


    Charlie faintly said: ¡°Do I have to call you early in the morning to tease you?!¡±


    Gerard¡¯s tears were about to fall, and his voice even trembled:


    ¡°Wade...Mr. Wade...Thank you so much! You...you are...just my savior...¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Mr. Liu, you don¡¯t have to thank me in such a hurry,¡±


    ¡°It is also for Miss Jemima¡¯s face I am giving you an opportunity to reshape your image,¡± ¡°If you take good care of it, the


    incident from that year may not be a reason for shame,¡±


    ¡°But will be your shining point.¡±


    Before, Gerard must have felt that Charlie was mocking him and was wearing a green hat.


    How could he be a shining point?


    However, hearing Charlie say this now, he feels that what he said is simply the truth.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ponder in his heart: ¡°Dmn, although the fact of wearing a green hat can¡¯t be changed,¡±


    ¡°If I really do the public rtions as Charlie said, maybe it will really be a huge shining point!¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that I retaliate with virtue,¡±


    ¡°So my character and personality in front of the public will really go straight to the top and to the end!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately said respectfully:


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for thinking so much about me! I will definitely seize this opportunity!¡±


    Charlie snorted and said, ¡°Okay, go get busy, I¡¯ll wait for you at Shixun Road.¡±


    Gerard quickly and respectfully said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, thank you, Mr.


    Wade!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, all the haze in his heart was swept away,


    And he was waving his fists in the car excitedly,


    And the whole person was even more excited and grinned.


    Be, who was on the side, didn¡¯t understand why he became so excited in an instant and quickly asked:


    ¡°Darling, what¡¯s wrong with you? What did the surnamed Wade tell you?¡±


    Gerard subconsciously shouted angrily: ¡°B!tch! How can you do this? Why disrespectful?¡±


    ¡°You want to say, surname Wade! Or Master Wade!¡±


    Be muttered a little aggrievedly: ¡°You just said that the surnamed Wade was a malefic star,¡±


    ¡°And now you are talking about me calling him...¡±


    ¡°That was just now!¡± Gerard said with a look on his face reverently said:


    ¡°After today, Young Master Charlie will be my reborn parent!¡±


    He said excitedly, ¡°If everything today goes well,¡±


    ¡°Not only will I be able to take off the green hat that I have worn for more than 20 years,¡±


    ¡°But I will also be able to get the people¡¯s admiration in Hong Kong!¡±


    ¡°More importantly, Miss Fei came forward to endorse me,¡±


    ¡°And I will not be what I used to be in the future!¡±


    Be eximed, ¡°Miss Fei is going to endorse you?!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gerard eximed excitedly: ¡°This time it is really a desperate situation!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Mr. Wade¡¯s kindness, for Jemima¡¯s face, he gave me a hand!¡±


    After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help saying excitedly: ¡°Oh! Jemima! Jemima is my hero!¡±


    ¡°These days, rather than spending money to give birth to a son, who just makes me angry and causes trouble for me,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to have a daughter! It¡¯s better to have a daughter! It¡¯s all about making money!¡±


    Be couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°You used toin that you didn¡¯t have a son,¡±


    ¡°But now I have given you a son and you said this now...¡±


    Gerard said seriously: ¡°To be honest, our stinky boy, I knew when I saw him that he would definitely not be sessful in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°Dmn, in elementary school, he didn¡¯t even get through 20 in 100 exam papers.¡±


    ¡°There will be ghosts in the future!¡±

 Chapter 4734

    Chapter 4734


    Be also lowered her head in frustration.


    This son is really not very promising. It¡¯s okay if he doesn¡¯t like to study.


    The key is that he is stupid. He invited the best teacher in Hong Kong to teach him at home,


    But he still couldn¡¯t learn.


    Judging from his situation, there is basically no hope of anything.


    Momentster, Gerard¡¯s motorcade entered Sham Shui Po.


    The all-Rolls-Royce team formed an extremely strong contrast with the dpidated streets of the area.


    Almost all the residents stuck their heads out from the narrow windows,


    And stared dumbfounded at this endless line of the luxury motorcade.


    In a ce like Sham Shui Po, such an incredible sight has not been seen for decades.


    As a result, many people took out their mobile phones to shoot,


    And at the same time published this content on social media.


    The convoy quickly arrived in front of the Chen family¡¯s old house.


    In the dpidated room, Hogan, along with his mother,


    Younger siblings and several other members were already waiting.


    When the convoy arrived at the door,


    Hogan¡¯s younger sister looked at the luxury convoy below through the window, and asked nervously,


    ¡°Brother, do we need to go out to meet them?¡±


    Hogan shook his head and said lightly, ¡°Today, there are two purposes.


    ¡°The first is to be equal to them, and the second is to be indifferent between the concepts of honor and shame.¡±


    His sister nodded in understanding.


    She simply felt that it might be inappropriate not to go out to meet Gerard,


    A well-known rich man, who hase to their home to pick up her family in person.


    However, for Hogan, he doesn¡¯t want his family to lose a head in front of Gerard from today.


    Even though Gerard is a billionaire, he still hopes that,


    This family can maintain their dignity in front of Gerard.


    At this time, Gerard had already stepped through the door.


    As soon as he entered the door, he shouted loudly outside the door:


    ¡°Hogan, Auntie, I¡¯m here to pick you up!¡±


    Hogan opened the door, and said politely, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Liu, foring here yourself.¡±


    Gerard hurriedly smiled: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a big deal, not a big deal at all!¡±


    He walked into the door, looked at the olddy,


    Bowed slightly and asked, ¡°Auntie, are you all ready?¡±


    Although the olddy was a little nervous, she thought of her eldest son.


    With the two purposes just mentioned, she said,


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Liu for your concern, we are ready.¡±


    Gerard smiled and said, ¡°Everything should be done on time.¡±


    After saying that, he pointed to the outside and said,


    ¡°The car has already been taken care of. Are you ready to leave?¡±


    ¡°How much luggage do you have? If there is more, I will ask someone toe and help!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The olddy smiled and said,


    ¡°Hogan reminded everyonest night to prepare less luggage, so basically Just one suitcase per person.¡±


    Gerard nodded again and again: ¡°It¡¯s right to carry less things,¡±


    ¡°I told my subordinatesst night to go to the department store under my name overnight and rece all the daily


    necessities in there,¡±


    ¡°And we have prepared a lot of stockpiles, you all just need to pack your bags and check in!¡±


    He looked at the time and said to Hogan,


    ¡°Hogan, we are about to set off, don¡¯t dy the auspicious time,¡±


    ¡°And Mr. Wade and Miss Fei have already arrived, it¡¯s not good to keep them waiting too long!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Hogan nodded cheerfully: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    At this moment.


    Charlie and Ste had already left the hotel and were on their way to Shi Xun Dao.


    Ste knew that Charlie hoped that she would give a speech at the housewarming ceremony today.

 Chapter 4735

    Chapter 4735


    And stand on the tform for Gerard. She was a little puzzled,


    And after holding it all the way, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Mr. Wade wants me to endorse Gerard?¡±


    Charlie looked at her and said with a slight smile,


    ¡°You are the smartest woman I have ever met, so you understand my point of carrots and sticks right?¡±


    Ste smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°I understood the strategy ofbining favor with power when I was very young,¡±


    ¡°But I always feel that Gerard has already been pped honestly by you,¡±


    ¡°So it is not a matter of giving him carrots,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s real is, it¡¯s not me who cares, with the size of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°To endorse Gerard is like giving him a huge farm of carrots.¡±


    Charlie was slightly startled and then smiled somewhat unnaturally: ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about this too carefully,¡±


    ¡°I just think his performance is eptable, and it¡¯s okay to encourage him.¡±


    Ste looked at Charlie, smiled, and said:


    ¡°In fact, you understand in your heart that the reason why you are open to him,¡±


    ¡°And even give him a generous gift, is mainly because of Miss Jemima, right?¡±


    Charlie was a little embarrassed at first, but he felt that he was not paying attention.


    In front of Ste, there is no need to cover up too much,


    So he nodded generously and admitted: ¡°There is indeed a reason for this,¡±


    ¡°Because I concealed something from her before, so I felt a little bit sorry.¡±


    Ste nodded and smiled. Said: ¡°Miss Jemima actually likes you very much.¡±


    ¡°She felt very sad to know that you are married. She cried like that in the snack streetst night,¡±


    ¡°Not because she dropped her phone, but after hearing about your marriage. She couldn¡¯t ept it for a while.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Did she tell you?¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°I can see it without her telling me, maybe you just didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    After speaking, Ste said again:


    ¡°But think about it, why is Miss Jemima also the eldestdy from a wealthy family,¡± ¡°She has been used to seeing


    everything since she was a child,¡±


    ¡°How could she cry like that because of a mobile phone?¡±


    ¡°A girl like her, who was born in kind has already reached the realm of not being happy with things.¡±


    ¡°Unless it is something of great significance to her,¡±


    ¡°She will never put a material product like a mobile phone that to heart,¡±


    ¡°No matter how expensive it is.¡±


    ¡°This is...¡± Charlie muttered softly. In his mind,


    Jemima couldn¡¯t help cryingst night, and his heart suddenly throbbed.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t talk about liking this girl, but he did feel a little distressed.


    Her father cheated since she was a child, and it is well known in the city that her mother passed away in pain.


    With Gerard as a father, it may be more difficult than Warnia who lost her parents early.


    After all, this guy is not a fuel-efficientmp.


    It is precisely because of this that Charlie feels so guilty towards her.


    When he thought of how she cried out of control yesterday, he felt even more sorry in his heart.


    Seeing that Charlie was silent, Ste couldn¡¯t help but tease: ¡°Mr. Wade, you owe so much peach blossom debt, how


    are you going to repay it in the future?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡±


    He really didn¡¯t Know.


    It is said that it is the hardest to ept the grace of a beautiful woman, and Charlie agreed.


    It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t feel the affection of many girls for him,


    But he just doesn¡¯t know how to respond.


    After all, he was a married man, and he didn¡¯t even know how to deal with Sara,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Whose parents and his parents were matchmakers, let alone other girls.


    Seeing that Charlie¡¯s expression was a little dazed, Ste said with a smile,


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry too much, after all, you don¡¯t have to worry about having too much debt.¡±

 Chapter 4736

    Chapter 4736


    After that, Ste didn¡¯t want Charlie to continue to be troubled by the topic she raised,


    So she said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, I had someone buy two houses on Shixun Road.¡±


    ¡°If youe to Hong Kong frequently in the future, you will also have one.¡±


    ¡°A convenient ce to stay, when the ceremony is over, do you want me to show you?¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Why do you want to buy a house on Shixun Road?¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s mainly for future convenience,¡±


    ¡°After all Hong Kong is also an international metropolis,¡±


    ¡°It is inevitable toe here to expand business or participate in summits,¡±


    ¡°And the feeling of staying in a hotel is not as good as your own home.¡±


    After speaking, she added: ¡°The two houses are very big,¡±


    I let people Buy it in the name of the group, and arrange for someone to renovate it after the house is collected.¡±


    ¡°If youe over in the future, you can choose a set to move in at any time.¡±


    Unlike other people, Ste could say that she bought the house for Charlie,


    But he never said it. The matter presented to Charlie is so different.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After all, she knew that for Charlie, the value of a house is already negligible,


    And she didn¡¯t need to give him such a gift at all, it would only add to his troubles.


    In Charlie¡¯s consciousness, if Ste insisted on giving his a house, He would definitely refuse it. After all, there is no


    reason to ept gifts from others for no reason,


    Not to mention that Ste came to Hong Kong this time to help him.


    He has not given her a gift yet, so how can he ept a gift from her?


    However, Ste skillfully avoided the embarrassment of giving something,


    But it also made Charlie unable to refuse.


    So he nodded and said, ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°If Ie to Hong Kong in the future, I¡¯ll ask Miss Fei to help me arrange it.¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave it to me to arrange it.¡±


    Enter Shixun Road.


    At this time, on both sides of Shi Xun Road, the cars of media reporters were already parked.


    Ste slowed down and drove slowly to the new vi that Gerard bought.


    Because Gerard said hello in advance, their car drove directly into the courtyard of the vi.


    At this time, in the courtyard, thenterns have been decorated.


    Not only are two lion dance teams waiting here, but there is also an altar specially set up by Feng Shui masters.


    Hong Kong Inders believe in Feng Shui the most,


    Not to mention big events such as housewarming, marriage, birth, old age, sickness, and death,


    Even if you buy a pot of green nts, you can¡¯t wait to find a Feng Shui master to do the math,


    Where can prolong your life or make money from all directions?


    Once ites to such a big event as a housewarming,


    It is not a simple calction that can be solved.


    If conditions permit, you must invite Feng Shui masters toe and do it, and give a good vibe to the whole house.


    At this time, in the center of the altar,


    A young man wearing a Taoist robe was preparing the magic tools needed for the practice.


    Seeing the Rolls-Royce that Ste was driving in, the young man thought it was Gerard.


    He deliberately pinched his hand, and then carefully ced the Taomu sword beside him.


    He walked out and walked over with a smile on his face.


    However, when he saw that it was Charlie and Ste who came out here,


    The whole person was stunned for a moment, and then he recognized Ste,


    And he was suddenly surprised


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to see Miss Fei here today,


    And he didn¡¯t expect that Miss Fei was much more beautiful than what he saw on TV,


    She was simply stunning!


    So, he suppressed his excitement, stepped forward immediately,


    Bowed his hands to Ste slightly, and said with a smile,


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you should be Miss Ste Fei, right?¡±


    Ste looked at the young man and asked curiously, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The young man smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Fei, I am the head of the Hong Kong Xuanji Hall,¡±


    ¡°And my name is Samson Yu!¡±

 Chapter 4737

    Chapter 4737


    Seeing Samson Yu¡¯s attentive look, Ste frowned slightly,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    But nodded politely and said, ¡°How are you, Mr. Yu.¡±


    Samson was excited to see such a high-ranking woman for the first time.


    So he said tteringly: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, it¡¯s a great honor to meet Miss Fei here!¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Miss Fei,¡± ¡°Did youe to Hong Kong this time at the invitation of Mr. Liu?


    Ste nodded lightly: ¡°Yes.¡± Samson said excitedly: ¡°I have a very close rtionship with Mr. Liu.¡±


    ¡°Since the time of my father, Mr. Liu¡¯s feng shui fortune has been handled by us.¡±


    Saying that he continued: ¡°By the way, Miss Fei, if you have any needs in feng shui fortune,¡±


    ¡°You can contact me at any time,¡±


    ¡°And I will provide you with the most professional service for free!¡±


    Immediately, he took out from the inside of the Taoist robe a business card and handed it to Ste,


    And he said respectfully, ¡°Miss Fei, this is my business card.¡±


    ¡°It has the contact information below. Please keep it!¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t want to talk too much to Samson.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that he kept chasing and talking,


    So he nned to take the business card and quickly find an excuse to leave with Charlie.


    However, Charlie said to Samson at this time,


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Yu, I am Miss Fei¡¯s royal Feng Shui master,¡±


    ¡°So she may not need your professional services.¡±


    Samson did not expect that Charlie turned out to be Ste¡¯s Feng Shui master.


    Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity to get close to someone like Ste,


    And try to be her feng shui master,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the young man with her was actually hisrade,


    And he had already taken the big boat of Ste first.


    Samson, who was depressed in his heart, couldn¡¯t help frowning and ask,


    ¡°You gentleman, I don¡¯t know who you are and what faction do you learn from?¡±


    Feng Shui metaphysics is most about inheritance.


    Generally speaking, there are six sects of feng shui,


    And people in this field must have acquired the rtionship with teachers and teachings from these six sects.


    Therefore, only those who have a clear teacher¡¯s inheritance can show their strength in the field of Feng Shui.


    If there is no clear teacher¡¯s inheritance, they will not be recognized at all in this field.


    It¡¯s like a pilot who wants to fly a ne,


    He must study in a professional flight school and obtain a pilot license.


    If he doesn¡¯t have a degree and a license,


    No one will want to fly in the ne he takes,


    No matter how strong the flying skills are.


    It is precisely because of this that when people in the field of feng shui meet,


    They must first ask about the rtionship between the teachers and the school of thought.


    Charlie smiled slightly at this time and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a teacher, but I often watched TV and read novels in the early years,¡±


    ¡°And learned some feng shui knowledge.¡±


    Samson was dumbfounded, and blurted out:


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a teacher,¡±


    ¡°And you dare to show Feng Shui to the distinguished Miss Fei, aren¡¯t you a scam?!¡±


    As soon as Samson said these words, Charlie was not angry,


    But Ste became angry first, she sternly said with a cold face:


    ¡°Mr. Yu, please pay attention to your words, Mr. Wade is not for you to judge!¡±

 Chapter 4738

    Chapter 4738


    In fact, the reason why Samson said this was to remind Ste that Charlie was a liar,


    Who came from a wild way, and his strength and fame are far inferior to himself,


    So instead of letting such a person be her royal feng shui master,


    She might as well rece him with himself!


    However, how could he have thought that Ste, such a high-ranking person,


    Would take the initiative to stand for this unknown Feng Shui master, and he was instantly jealous.


    So, he looked at Charlie and said coldly, ¡°I am the eighth-generation descendant of Xuanjitang,¡±


    ¡°The name of Xuanjitang is like thunder in Hong Kong, the maind,¡±


    ¡°And even the whole of East Asia and Southeast Asia, how can wepare to fakes like you?¡±


    ¡°Come on, I advise you to stay away from Miss Fei before you reveal yourself,¡±


    ¡°Or if something happens to Miss Fei¡¯s feng shui fortune because of your trash,¡±


    ¡°Only you will be med for your death!¡±


    At this time, Charlie squinted at Samson, and asked with great interest,


    ¡°Mr. Yu is from Xuanjitang? I don¡¯t know what is the rtionship with Yu Jinghai?¡±


    Samson immediately said arrogantly:


    ¡°He is my father! He is well-known at home and abroad in the field of Feng Shui metaphysics,¡± ¡°And he is the number


    one master! Countless big figures in Hong Kong are all his fans!¡±


    ¡°Oh....... So it¡¯s like this...¡± Charlie smiled slightly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where this Master is now?¡±


    Samson immediately bowed his hands in the distance:


    ¡°My father left Hong Kongst year and went out to look for enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°He has gone to retreat and practice in a unique ce.¡±


    ¡°Retreat?¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I had an encounter with your father at the beginning.¡±


    Samson asked in surprise: ¡°Have you met my father?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie smiled: ¡°It wasst year.¡±


    Samson was shocked and blurted out, ¡°Last year?! Where did you meet?!¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°In Aurous Hill.¡±


    Samson looked at Charlie dumbfounded, and blurted out:


    ¡°My father did go to Aurous Hillst year. At that time,¡±


    ¡°He told me that he was going to participate in an auction to bid for a peerless Tridac. Did you meet at that time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charlie smiled: ¡°Master Yu was very powerful at the auction, it impressed me deeply.¡±


    Samson couldn¡¯t help but get nervous.


    It¡¯s not that he is afraid of Charlie, but that he has never known his father¡¯s whereabouts.


    Soon after his father went to Aurous Hill, he lost contact.


    Samson was worried that something would have happened to him.


    He once found someone to investigate in Aurous Hill,


    But he did not find any clues. It can be said that his father¡¯s life or death is uncertain.


    In order to maintain the reputation of Xuanjitang,


    Samson announced that his father had been retreating.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But he never gave up looking for his father¡¯s whereabouts.


    After all, Xuanjitang¡¯s reputation was mainly supported by his father, Yu Jinghai.


    The wealthy people in Hong Kong were willing to recognize Xuanjitang¡¯s signboard because of Jinghai¡¯s strength.


    Only by dering that he is in retreat can the influence of Xuanji Hall be maintained.


    Otherwise, once the people of Hong Kong know that Yu Jinghai¡¯s whereabouts are unknown,


    The influence of Xuanji Hall will also plummet.


    So, Samson asked Charlie a little nervously: ¡°Sir, where did youst see my father? What was he doing?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Thest time I saw your father was at that auction,¡±


    ¡°Your father didn¡¯t have enough money to buy that mshell, it seemed that he was quite unhappy.¡±


    Samson¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    When his father attended the auctionst year, he once heard his father talk about it on the phone.


    At that time, his father was very angry, saying that a boy beat him halfway,


    And snatched the trilobite for a price of over 100 million, which made him very depressed.


    Later, he also said that he wanted to find an opportunity to snatch the mshell back.


    But then, the father¡¯s whereabouts got nowhere.

 Chapter 4739

    Chapter 4739


    At this time, Samson couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°What happenedter?! Do you know what happened after that?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I heardter that your father was offended at a metaphysics conference.¡±


    ¡°A master of metaphysics in the maind, when he was fighting with others,¡±


    ¡°Because he liked to pretend too much, he was led down by the other party, and he was split into powder with thunder.¡±


    It was really an understatement by Charlie about his father who was struck to death by lightning,


    And Samson turned pale with fright.


    He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out: ¡°How is that possible! My father¡¯s level of metaphysics is superb,¡±


    ¡°And he has never met a rival in the industry for so many years!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who can attract thunder, it¡¯s just nonsense!¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s from Hollywood. A movie? With a hammer, you can summon the thunder!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s the truth,¡±


    ¡°If you say you don¡¯t believe it, then I have nothing to convince you.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°Oh, by the way,¡±


    ¡°I have a bit of fate with you Xuanjitang.¡±


    ¡°I have not only met your father Yu Jinghai, but I have also met your master Cary Xuan.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Samson looked


    extremely horrified. He asked, ¡°Have you seen my uncle Cary?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°He also went to Aurous Hill some time ago,¡± ¡°And as far as I know, he seems to have


    died in Aurous Hill too.¡±


    ¡°Not Possible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Samson said coldly:


    ¡°Senior Master Cary is extraordinary, and his technique of raising gu is superb.¡±


    ¡°With his strength, even if my father is in front of him,¡±


    ¡°He must be afraid of him by three points. Someone might be able to kill him!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t lie here to confuse the public and frame my father and uncle¡¯s reputation!¡±


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders: ¡°You are boring, I think you have never known your father¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too pitiful, so I kindly tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t believe me when I tell you, and you say that I framed your father.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this how you pay for kindness?!¡±


    Samson said sharply: ¡°Boy, don¡¯t stand in front of me with your slippery tongue,¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean, you just want to show off in front of Miss Fei,¡±


    ¡°But your mistake is that you shouldn¡¯t trample on my father and my uncle in front of me!¡±


    Charlie smiled helplessly: ¡°You Saying that you are really ignorant, ¡°I see you as an orphan, pity you with kindness and


    sympathy, and you still grin at me,¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should pretend that I didn¡¯t say it,¡±


    ¡°And wait a few years to see what your father will do. He won¡¯te out to reunite with you.¡±


    With that said, Charlie said to Ste, who was beside him,


    ¡°Miss Fei, why don¡¯t we go to the vi and wait?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡± Ste nodded respectfully, and bowed to give way to Charlie respectfully,


    And said, ¡°Mr. Wade, please first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Naturally, Charlie would not be too polite to Ste and walked toward the vi.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to do anything with Samson.


    After all, he personally summoned a thunderbolt to kill this kid¡¯s biological father.


    People say that everything should stay on the line.


    If he killed Yu Jinghai himself, there is no need to shout out about it.


    However, Samson felt that Charlie ndered his father and uncle.


    If he just let him go, how could he have any face in front of Ste?


    More importantly, from what Ste said and did to Charlie just now,


    He could see that Ste had great respect for Charlie,


    Which made him guess that she must be a person who believed in Feng Shui metaphysics very much.


    You know, it¡¯s not easy to meet a client like this.


    Not only is she rich, powerful, and has status, but she is also willing to spend a lot of money.


    Not only is she willing to spend a lot of money,


    But she also doesn¡¯t consciously treat you as an inferior.


    If you can catch such customers, you won¡¯t have to worry about making money in your life.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Is there anything better than this?

 Chapter 4740

    Chapter 4740


    Thinking of this, Samson has even begun to imagine that he has reced Charlie,


    Standing proudly beside Ste with his hands behind his back,


    And Ste, a top beauty with a trillion-dor family fortune, not only lets him follow her,


    But even shows respect to him, and would bow slightly and say the sentence, Mr. Yu, please first...


    This feeling made his brain boil!


    Therefore, he was even more reluctant to let go of this golden opportunity.


    Just as Charlie was walking towards the vi, he suddenly rushed in front of Charlie,


    Blocked him, and said coldly, ¡°Boy, you fabricated the facts and insulted my father and uncle,¡±


    ¡°Now you just want to leave like this?¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t helpughing and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you still want to challenge me?¡±


    ¡°Challenging you?!¡± Samson said with a stern expression:


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about extortion, I just need you to give me a satisfactory exnation,¡±


    ¡°For what you said just now, otherwise don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Charlie shook his head helplessly, patted his shoulder, and said seriously,


    ¡°Mr. Yu, let me tell you something. If I dig my heart out, you will find that your dad died really badly.¡±


    ¡°As his son and his heir, you must learn to keep a low profile,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t need to expand your nostrils into the sky wherever you go like your dad did.¡±


    ¡°Go, otherwise, if I have any problems, I will be out of control.¡±


    You are arrogant!!¡± Samson was extremely angry, and shouted sharply: ¡°Boy, you insult my father over and over again,


    today I will never forgive you!¡±


    Ste on the side couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and said coldly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade told you just now that he is my royal Feng Shui master,¡±


    ¡°You dare to threaten him in front of me, right?¡±


    ¡°A little too much? Do you really think that Ste Fei has no temper?!¡±


    When Samson heard this, he trembled with fright, and blurted out,


    ¡°Miss Fei, you me me! I¡¯m not threatening him, I want you to know that he is a liar full of lies!¡±


    Ste said coldly, ¡°Mr. Yu, I advise you not to y so much, in my eyes, you are one ten-thousandth of Mr. Wade.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you still have self-knowledge and don¡¯t want to be too embarrassed,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make provocative words, otherwise, I will be the first to refute it!¡± Samson really did not expect that Ste would


    be so protective of Charlie. And even has the meaning of some illegitimate meals and brain powder. The more this is


    the case, the more he feels that Charlie must have brainwashed Ste,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    And he may even use PUA to control Ste¡¯s mind.


    The reason why he thinks so is that Samson is also a master of PUA.


    He is good at feng shui and fortune, and he is very skilled in flickering people¡¯s words.


    He can often tell people what they say to him.


    This is also the case. He also has many PUA girls on weekdays,


    Either brainwashing the girls and making them his ythings; or brainwashing female employees and bing his


    bulls and horses;


    Even he has even tried brainwashing female customers. Female customer trains into his cash machine.


    Therefore, judging from his own years of experience,


    Ste has a high probability of being given to PUA by Charlie.


    This made Samson not only extremely angry but also extremely jealous.


    This kind of feeling is like a mouse who just stole a piece of bread.


    When he wascent, he suddenly saw another mouse owning a bread factory.


    The huge imbnce and psychological gap made him a little hideous.


    He pointed at Charlie and said to Ste: ¡°Miss Fei, this person talks a lot,¡±


    ¡°You must not be brainwashed by him! Think about it, he actually dare to say that my father was killed by thunder,¡±


    ¡°How could someone in this world be able to manipte thunder?¡±


    ¡°You are highly educated, could you be deceived by such a lie?¡±


    Charlie looked at him, He said with a smile: ¡°Your dad was really killed by lightning. Someone raised his hand and


    shouted thunder, and your dad turned into ashes.¡±


    Samson couldn¡¯t care less about being angry with Charlie, and asked Ste directly:


    ¡°Miss Fei, do you believe such absurd words?¡±


    Ste nodded and said coldly, ¡°I believe it!¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Wade said that your father was killed by lightning,¡±


    ¡°Your father must have been killed by lightning and powdered to death!¡±

 Chapter 4741

    Chapter 4741


    Ste¡¯s unswerving tone made Samson¡¯s heart burn with anger.


    However, Ste didn¡¯t give him a chance to continue entanglement.


    She took the initiative to pull Charlie and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and without looking at Samson,


    He moved with Ste and walked towards the door of the vi with her.


    Seeing that Charlie and Ste were about to leave, Samson immediately blurted out:


    ¡°Miss Fei, you¡¯d better stay away from this person,¡±


    ¡°I think his fate is ck today, and there must be bloodshed!¡±


    ¡°Be careful that he will implicate you when the timees!¡±


    Ste said with some disgust: ¡°Mr. Yu if you have self-knowledge,¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t bother us again, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Samson vowed: ¡°Miss Fei, I have been here since I was a child.¡±


    ¡°Studying the metaphysics of Feng Shui, and also have a deep knowledge of the face,¡±


    ¡°This person will have a catastrophe today, for your safety,¡±


    ¡°I suggest that you better stay away from him,¡±


    ¡°This is the next piece of sincere good words!¡±


    Ste was a little unbearable, and was about to speak,


    But Charlie, who was on the side, spoke first and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Master Yu it is not easy, you can see that I have a bloody disaster, can you give me some pointers?¡±


    Samson with a light snort, said arrogantly: ¡°As the saying goes,¡±


    ¡°The secrets of the heavens cannot be leaked.¡±


    ¡°If we Feng Shui masters reveal the secrets to you, it will be detrimental to our merits.¡±


    ¡°Besides, your disaster is very serious and your life is at risk.¡±


    ¡°It is difficult topletely break a ritual event,¡±


    ¡°If you really want me to break it for you, then kneel on the ground and kowtow three times and beg me.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°If you want to do it now,¡±


    ¡°Then is it not that I can¡¯t learn the lesson?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I do it like this, I¡¯ll wait and see if the disaster of blood light wille,¡±


    ¡°And if it doese, it¡¯s not toote to beg you.¡±


    Samson sneered: ¡°It seems that you are missing the point.¡±


    ¡°The coffin won¡¯t cry, it doesn¡¯t matter, since you don¡¯t believe me,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see! It¡¯s not toote to ask me to save you when you learn the lesson!¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Just at this time, Gerard¡¯s assistant, Amin, came out of the vi,


    Saw Charlie and Ste, and immediately stepped forward respectfully and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Miss Fei, Mr. Liu told me to settle you all in the vi for a while.¡±


    ¡°He and Mr. Hogan¡¯s family are already on their way.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and walked in with Ste.


    The Huo family vi has been vacant for many years,


    So the overall decoration is very well preserved,


    Because a well-known designer was invited to design it,


    So many ssic elements do not look outdated even now.


    Moreover, Gerard reced almost all the soft furnishings in the vi overnight,


    So the vi as a whole looks upgraded to a new level.


    Amin invited Charlie and Ste to sit down on the sofa in the living room,


    And then asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, Miss Fei, do you two need something to drink?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone prepare it!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said calmly ¡°You can go do your work first, don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    Amin nodded and said hurriedly: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°You can call me anytime if you have something to do.¡±


    With that, Amin respectfully left the living room.


    Only Charlie and Ste were left in the living room, so Ste asked him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, was Yu Jinghai really killed by lightning?¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and asked her, ¡°Did you not hear it before?¡±


    ¡°When you were in Aurous Hill, didn¡¯t you already investigate me very clearly?¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you heard about this?¡±


    Ste said embarrassedly: ¡°Mr. Wade... The decision to investigate you privately was really abrupt, okay?¡±


    ¡°It was too early for me to rein in my horse, so I didn¡¯t investigate too deeply.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t mean to me you,¡±


    ¡°I just thought you were a smart person objectively. When you were in Aurous Hill,¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You should have already investigated a lot of things rted to me, including the Yu Jinghai incident.¡±


    Ste shook her head quickly: ¡°To tell you the truth, Mr. Wade, ¡°I really haven¡¯t heard about Yu Jinghai. Can you tell me


    if it¡¯s convenient for you?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient, but this matter is very simple.¡±


    ¡°When Yu Jinghai came to Aurous Hill, he had a little dispute with me at the auction,¡±


    ¡°So he held a grudge against me, andter he wanted to use it.¡±


    ¡°His little attainments in Feng Shui metaphysics made him think that he had unified the entire metaphysics world,¡±


    ¡°And even tried to kill me at the metaphysics conference, so I hacked him to death.¡±


    Ste eximed: ¡°It really can attract the sky.¡±


    ¡°The mystical method of thunder shing people to death?! This is too incredible, right?!¡±


    Charlie snorted and said, ¡°This kind of thing is nothing bizarre or incredible,¡±


    ¡°In fact, it is to use some special magic tools to get some special purpose,¡±


    ¡°It is nothing more than the transformation of energy at the metaphysical level.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said casually: ¡°If you show the ancients a ne,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely think it is incredible, but if you ask any junior high school student in modern times,¡±


    ¡°He can in principle give an answer by saying that the ne is nothing more than converting the heat in the fuel into jet


    power,¡±


    ¡°And then using the wings to generate lift, the same is true of the metaphysical method,¡±


    ¡°But the energy conversion of the metaphysical method is just iprehensible to ordinary people.¡±

 Chapter 4742

    Chapter 4742


    Ste was horrified, and then said: ¡°So, Yu Jinghai also had some real skills.¡±


    ¡°How credible is Samson who said that you could have a bloody disaster?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Charlie smiled: ¡°His attainment is still a little short,¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s him and not me who has a bloody disaster today.¡±


    At this time, in the vi courtyard.


    Samson lowered his head with a very sinister expression,


    And took out a slender round bottle the size of a thumb from his Taoist robe.


    The whole body of this round bottle is not transparent,


    And it is impossible to see what is inside.


    He carefully opened the lid on the top of the round bottle, and a stench suddenly came out from it.


    It turned out that the bottle was filled with rotten and stinky blood.


    Immediately afterward, countless tiny worms emerged from the blood,


    Revealing a needle-like mouthpart that was thinner than a hair.


    This kind of worm is the blood mosquito that Samson raised with the blood of the dead.


    When Yu Jinghai was at the metaphysics conference,


    He also released ck mosquitoes that he had raised,


    Any ce that has been bitten by such mosquitoes will inevitably rot and fester,


    And hundreds of mosquitoes will attack together, even a cow will die in a short time and turn into a pile of carrion.


    However, Samson¡¯s blood mosquito is slightly different from his father Yu Jinghai¡¯s ck mosquito.


    Yu Jinghai¡¯s ck mosquitoes were specially bred to take people¡¯s lives.


    Like Cary¡¯s natal Gu insects, they were both weapons for killing people.


    And Samson¡¯s blood mosquito, lethality is rtively softer.


    After this kind of blood mosquito has been specially cultivated,


    It will bepletely controlled by Samson¡¯s mind, and when they bite people,


    They will not suck blood from the human body,


    But will only secrete a cultured characteristic toxin into the body.


    This toxin exists inrge quantities in the corrupt blood of the blood mosquito,


    So the mosquito is rich in this toxin. It can make the muscles all over the body weak,


    The brain gets dizzy, and the reaction ability and judgment ability will be worse than usual.


    More than a few can even cause a high fever and confusion.


    Inrge enough doses, the toxin can also be lethal.


    Under normal circumstances, Samson does not use this kind of blood mosquito to kill people,


    But uses this kind of blood mosquito to make a trap for the target customers to hunt.


    Samson will first choose a target customer, and then use the appearance as an entry point,


    iming that the other party has a bloody disaster, and even an evil spirit leans over.


    However, if the other party does not feel any difort in his body,


    He will naturally be suspicious of his words.


    Samson is not afraid of the other party¡¯s suspicion. If the other party doesn¡¯t believe it,


    He will take the opportunity to quietly release the blood mosquitoes and let them bite the other party.


    After the other party is bitten by the blood mosquito,


    It will not take long for the whole person to appear in a state of confusion,


    And even walking will make his legs weak and his eyes darken.


    This kind of situation is very simr to the so-called evil spirit, or the feeling of a ghost on the body.


    In this way, the other party will naturally think of his previous words,


    And gradually begin to believe in what he said.


    Moreover, people in this state are also very prone to bumping, falling,


    Rolling, or car idents, and if they are outside, they are also easily hit by other pedestrians and vehicles.


    If the client is injured, it is easy to see blood, so it can correspond to the blood disaster he mentioned earlier.


    After the personal experience, most customers will panic and choose a path,


    Thinking that Samson is indeed a master, and chooses to unconditionally trust his words, and ask him for help at any


    cost.


    And Samson also has a special antidote for the toxins in the blood mosquito.


    Once a client asks him for help, he will first charge a huge fee and then perform a fake ritual.


    At the end of the ritual, he asked the client to bring a ss of water,


    And then ignited a talisman written by him on the spot,


    And then sprinkled the ashes of the talisman into the water prepared by the client himself and let him drink it down.


    In the process of throwing ashes in a cup, he will use the magician¡¯smon blindness


    To quietly put the antidote into the water, so that as long as the customer drinks this cup of water,


    All the difort will be cured.


    However, the client does not know that all of this is actually a trap set by him.


    Because customers have personally experienced the whole process from good to bad,


    And from bad to good, they will naturally think that this person is really a master,


    And from then on, they will respect and regard him highly.


    Samson used this method to deceive a lot of rich people in Hong Kong,


    And he had already made a lot of money.


    Now, he ns to use this method to set up a set for Charlie.


    At this moment, he thought to himself: ¡°As long as the surnamed Wade can see the blood,¡±


    ¡°And I let him kneel on the ground and beg me to help him solve the problem,¡±


    ¡°Ste will definitely look at me with admiration, and at the same time,¡± ¡°She will definitely be extremely disappointed


    with the surname Wade.¡±


    ¡°I have the opportunity to rece the surname Wade and be Ste¡¯s royal Feng Shui master!¡±

 Chapter 4743

    Chapter 4743


    After he made up his mind to use Charlie to open a treasure for himself,


    Samson shed the tip of the index finger of his left hand with a dagger above the mosquito container.


    The moment the fresh blood dripped into the container,


    The part of the blood mosquitorvae floating on the topyer,


    Directly crossed the process of normal mosquitoes bing pupae,


    And immediately emerged a pair of almost transparent wings.


    Afterward, these mosquitoes flew out of the container one after another,


    Flying in circles three meters above Samson¡¯s head.


    Because these mosquitoes are very small, when they are flying in the sky,


    Other people can¡¯t find them with the naked eye.


    Samson immediately used a special form to drive the group of blood mosquitoes to fly toward the vi.


    At this time, in the living room of the vi, Charlie was chatting with Ste.


    The moment the more than 20 blood mosquitoes entered the vi through the crack of the door,


    Charlie had already noticed the abnormality.


    Although the special bloody smell was not detectable to others,


    For Charlie, it was impossible to escape his eyes.


    When he noticed the more than 20 blood mosquitoes flying over,


    He guessed that this must be an evil means of Samson.


    However, the lethality of this blood mosquito is still a lot worse than,


    That of his father Yu Jinghai¡¯s ck mosquito and his master Cary¡¯s life-threatening gu worm.


    However, just in case, Charlie said to Ste: ¡°Miss Fei, please help me prepare a cup of tea.¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t think much, and nodded immediately and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see where the tea room is. Mr. Wade, please wait a moment.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, he didn¡¯t really want to drink tea but wanted to send Ste away.


    When Ste got up to look for the tea room,


    The group of blood mosquitoes also reached two meters above Charlie¡¯s head.


    The blood mosquitoes were very alert. They did not fly directly toward him,


    But flew to the top of his head first,


    Trying tounch a sneak attack on him from the blind spot of his sight.


    However, although this kind of thing has a very high sess rate against ordinary people,


    In front of Charlie, it is even more pediatric than the most imaginable one.


    At this time, Charlie raised his hand slightly, and spiritual energy came out of his body.


    The more than 20 blood mosquitoes that were staring at him, lost all their ability to move in an instant,


    And they were just frozen in the air as if time stood still.


    Afterward, Charlie grabbed the air with his big hand,


    More than 20 blood mosquitoes were all caught in his palm.


    He nced down and couldn¡¯t helpughing softly:


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°It really is Yu Jinghai¡¯s son, and the things that the two of them y with are not much different.¡±


    With that, Charlie nned to turn these blood mosquitoes into powder.


    However, he quickly had an idea and secretly said:


    ¡°Since this kid likes ying with mosquitoes so much, why don¡¯t I give him a surprise.¡±


    So, Charlie looked at the blood mosquitoes in his hand,


    And immediately put his spiritual energy into the blood mosquitoes.


    Immediately afterward, he saw these mosquitoes, like balloons blown up,


    Immediately expanded from a body less than one centimeter long, and finally grew to the size of a wasp.


    It swelled dozens of times in an instant,


    Making the appearance of these creatures extremely hideous in an instant.


    It¡¯s just that because of being wrapped in the aura,


    These blood mosquitoes are like specimens, motionless at this time.

 Chapter 4744

    Chapter 4744


    Charlie looked around in the living room, and then found an ornamental porcin bottle,


    So he immediately put these huge blood mosquitoes into the bottle temporarily.


    Just at this time, Ste came over with a cup of tea, smiled, and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have prepared a cup of ck tea for you, you can try it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Charlie smiled slightly and took the teacup.


    He took a sip, and said with a smile, ¡°This tea is not bad.¡±


    ¡°It should be the best ck tea avable in the market. It seems that Liu Jiahui didn¡¯t care less this time.¡±


    Ste nodded and said with a smile: ¡°After all, it was Mr. Wade who ordered. Mr. Liu must not dare to neglect him.¡±


    At the same time.


    Samson in the yard suddenly felt a little bad.


    Those blood mosquitoes which finished their final emergence after drinking his blood are connected with his


    consciousness,


    This is why those blood mosquitoes can obey his instructions.


    But now, he feels that the connection between himself and those blood mosquitoes haspletely disappeared,


    And he can no longer feel their existence.


    Although the blood mosquito looks inconspicuous, they are very expensive.


    Native to Thand and is cultivated by Thai shamans with human corpse oil.


    Due to the difficulty of cultivation and extremely low yield, the price is very high.


    Samson also spent a lot of money to buy a batch from Thand.


    And the key point is when Thai shamans sell this kind of blood mosquito,


    They will use special methods to filter out the male blood mosquitoes,


    So all the mosquitoes Samson bought are all female mosquitoes,


    And the female mosquitoes do not suck blood.


    It cannot reproduce, so for him, every blood mosquito is very precious.


    And Samson just released more than 20 blood mosquitoes in one breath,


    Which already ounted for half of all his blood mosquitoes.


    Samson didn¡¯t dare to release the remaining half of the blood mosquitoes,


    So he nned to enter the vi to see what happened.


    He thought to himself, if that Charlie really had the ability to get rid of all the blood mosquitoes,


    Then he would have to change his strategy,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Otherwise once these blood mosquitoes are wiped out, he would suffer heavy losses.


    So, before Liu Jiahui¡¯s motorcade came, he walked to the vi, knocked on the door,


    And walked in without waiting for the people inside to answer.


    As soon as he entered the vi, Samson saw Charlie sitting on the sofa drinking tea.


    At this time, there were no traces of blood mosquitoes in the whole living room.


    What was even more strange was that even the special bloody smell of blood mosquitoes made him feel bad.


    Can¡¯t smell it at all.


    He is the most sensitive to that kind of smell,


    Even if it is only a little bit, he can immediately detect it.


    However, there is no trace of the mosquitoes in this vi at all, which made him extremely puzzled.


    At this moment, Charlie asked with great interest,


    ¡°Master Yu, what are you doing here are you not preparing the ritual outside?¡±


    ¡°Do you also want to have a cup of tea with me?¡±


    Samson suppressed the surprise and disbelief in his heart.


    Frowned and looked at Charlie, and said coldly, ¡°I think you, who are about to have a bloody disaster,¡±


    ¡°Are really pitiful, and I really don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    After speaking, he said arrogantly: ¡°Why don¡¯t you do this?¡±


    ¡°Give me a bow and apologize. I¡¯ll let go of what happened just now,¡±


    ¡°And give you a magic talisman to break your disaster.¡±

 Chapter 4745

    Chapter 4745


    Charlie smiled and said seriously, ¡°Master Yu, don¡¯t hide it.¡±


    ¡°You said, I am more or less able to use some feng shui techniques.¡± ¡°I see that you are nervous, you have no masters,


    your silkworms are ck, your lips are purple,¡±


    ¡°And the most important thing is that your left eyebrows are knitted together and your right eyebrows are scattered.¡±


    ¡°You are irritable and angry, people like you are really bloody disasters!¡±


    Samson sneered: ¡°Boy, you are not afraid to sh your tongue when you talk big!¡±


    Charlie said happily: ¡°I am not talking big, you are here now.¡±


    ¡°I just did the math for you in my heart,¡±


    ¡°What you need to worry about the most right now is snakes, worms, mice, and ants!¡±


    What is he talking about? ¡°Snakes, worms, rats, and ants?!¡±


    Samson frowned, feeling a little nervous all of a sudden.


    What he was most afraid of was that what Charlie said actually meant something.


    ¡°Is it possible that my blood mosquito really folded in his hands?!¡±


    ¡°But... it shouldn¡¯t... If my blood mosquito really died in its hands,¡±


    ¡°I at least can sense it. What¡¯s more, the blood mosquito¡¯s stomach is full of corrupt and highly toxic blood water.¡±


    ¡°If one were killed here, the bloody smell would only be heavier,¡±


    ¡°But there is no bloody smell here as if the mosquitos had no blood at all.¡±


    Seems they haven¡¯t been here before.


    Thinking of this, Samsonforted himself in his heart: ¡°Although there must be a mistake in a certain link,¡±


    ¡°It should have nothing to do with this surnamed Wade!¡±


    So he snorted coldly and looked at Charlie, ¡°What? You said that I have a disaster of blood,¡±


    ¡°Did you just tell me to be careful of snakes, worms, rats, and ants?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate these things.¡±


    ¡°A powerful character, I¡¯m afraid will kill you.¡±


    Samson said disdainfully: ¡°You really know how to take advantage of the loopholes,¡±


    ¡°The weather in Hong Kong is hot and humid, there are many mosquitoes,¡±


    ¡°And you can¡¯t prevent it. You say that I have a bloody disaster,¡±


    ¡°Could it be that caught by mosquitoes? Does it count as a bite?¡±


    He then looked at Ste, who was beside him, and asked,


    ¡°Miss Fei, to be fair, there are so many mosquitoes in Hong Kong, and if the mosquitoes suck blood,¡±


    ¡°It can be considered a bloody disaster. If so, how many people in Hong Kong can escape?¡±


    Ste said: ¡°I believe that what Mr. Wade said is definitely not what he meant.¡±


    Charlie on the side said seriously: ¡°Miss Fei, I really mean this one.


    ¡°Meaning, I just calcted for him, his bloody disaster will be caused by mosquitoes.¡±


    Samson sneered: ¡°There are mosquitoes everywhere in Hong Kong, what kind of bloody disaster is this?¡±


    As he said, he remembered something, and deliberately asked Ste:


    ¡°Miss Fei, you should have seen a lot of mosquitoes in this vi, right?


    ¡°Mosquitoes? ¡°Ste frowned and asked suspiciously,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see any mosquitoes here.¡±


    Samson was even more puzzled, and he couldn¡¯t help thinking:


    ¡°Ste has been with Charlie all the time. If she hasn¡¯t seen any mosquitoes,¡±


    ¡°Then my blood mosquitoes shouldn¡¯t be in the hands of this surnamed


    Wade... .¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°But where could they go? Why can¡¯t I find any trace?¡±


    Just when he was puzzled, Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously:


    ¡°Mr. Yu, for the sake of your father¡¯s rtionship with me,¡±


    ¡°If you can kneel down and kowtow three times,¡±


    ¡°Then I can show great mercy and help you break through this disaster!¡±


    Dmn...¡± Samson cursed inwardly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I just said to him?


    ¡°How dare this guy use my words to humiliate me?¡±

 Chapter 4746

    Chapter 4746


    Samson, who was extremely angry, sneered: ¡°Wade, it seems that you are really ignorant.¡±


    ¡°Since that is the case, then I will wait for the moment when you kneel down and beg for mercy!¡±


    After that, he turned around angrily and raised his feet to prepare to go out.


    At this time, Charlie closed his eyes for a moment, and the next moment,


    From the ceramic bottle ced not far away, more than 20 gigantic insects quickly flew out.


    The giant wasp-like mosquitoes, each as thick as an adult¡¯s little finger, are very scary.


    One of the characteristics of these blood mosquitoes is that there is almost no movement when flying,


    So Ste and Samson didn¡¯t notice this situation.


    The blood mosquito itself is surrounded by Charlie¡¯s aura,


    And did not release any bloody smell, which made Samson unable to notice it.


    It was when Charlie flew them to the top of Samson¡¯s head,


    He kindly reminded: ¡°Master Yu, beware of the big mosquito!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Samson turned his head subconsciously,


    And the more than 20 huge blood mosquitoes had already flown in front of him from a height.


    Samson¡¯s first reaction was surprise, and he thought to himself:


    ¡°Fcuk, aren¡¯t these my blood mosquitoes?¡±


    And his second reaction turned into a fright, and he blurted out,


    ¡°Dmn it! How did these blood mosquitoes get so big?!¡± There was a sharp pain in both arms and legs.


    The mouthparts of these blood mosquitoes have changed from the thickness of a hair to the needles of a syringe,


    Thick, long, and extremely hard.


    This kind of crazy sting is even worse than the wasp sting.


    Moreover, the bodies of these blood mosquitoes becamerger,


    And the venom in their bodies also increased exponentially,


    Which immediately caused Samson to be in great pain and he fell to the ground crying.


    Ste¡¯s face was pale with fright. She grew up so big, and she had never seen such a big mosquito.


    In addition, girls are very sensitive to this kind of thing,


    So she subconsciously hid in Charlie¡¯s arms and used her hands involuntarily.


    She covered her face, for fear that the terrifying big mosquito woulde and bite her.


    Charlie felt Ste¡¯s soft body and the refreshing fragrance on her body,


    And said somewhat unnaturally: ¡°Miss Fei, don¡¯t be afraid,¡±


    ¡°These mosquitoes will note to bite you, they only recognize master Yu.¡±


    Ste asked nervously: ¡°Mr. Wade, are you sure? This mosquito can recognize people?!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Charlie pointed at Samson, who was crying and shouting on the ground, and said with a smile,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look at him.¡±


    Ste looked carefully, and there were more than 20 terrifying big mosquitoes nailed to Samson¡¯s body,


    But each mosquito was not as thick as before but was much shriveled to the naked eye.


    This is mainly because these blood mosquitoes themselves do not suck blood,


    They only inject the highly poisonous rotten blood that they have absorbed into the body of the attacked person.


    And now these mosquitoes have already injected all the rotten blood in the body into Samson.


    Samson only felt unbearable pain all over his body, and he also felt extremely weak and swirling,


    So he subconsciously went to fetch the antidote in his pocket,


    But because there were many blood mosquito bites on his hand, the pain was so painful.


    Without strength, even if the hand grabbed the bottle of the antidote, he would not be able to pull it out at all.


    At this moment, Samson was extremely terrified. He knew that blood mosquitoes were very poisonous.


    In the past, they rarely killed people because the dose was small,


    But now the dose of his poisoning is already huge.


    It will flow all over the body, and eventually, the poison will kill.


    So, he could only look at Charlie helplessly, and begged weakly:


    ¡°Wade...Mr. Wade...Please help.Please help............. ¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I said earlier that you have a bloody disaster,¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t believe it, do you believe it now?¡±


    ¡°Believe.I believe.¡± Samson said His face had turned pale, and even his lips had lost a trace of blood.


    He felt that the signs of his poisoning were getting worse, and he seemed to be on the verge of death,


    So he cried in a panic and said, ¡°Wade.Mr. Wade........... I...I don¡¯t want to


    die, Mr. Wade.¡±


    ¡°I beg you.have mercy.help me get the antidote... I¡¯ll take it... I beg you...¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°Strange, why do you have a special antidote?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you raised these mosquitoes?!¡±


    Up to now, Samson didn¡¯t dare to hide it, so he could only honestly say:


    ¡°Yes...I raised it.. .but.. .but I don¡¯t either.¡± I know.. .don¡¯t know why...they suddenly became.so big.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade.I¡¯m dying.......... I kowtow to you.Please save me, Mr. Wade.¡±

 Chapter 4747

    Chapter 4747


    Seeing that Samson seemed to be on the verge of death, Charlie shook his head helplessly:


    ¡°You were not convinced that you would have a bloody disaster,¡±


    ¡°And now you have turned into this bird,¡±


    ¡°And ask me to help you end the game. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±


    Samson begged: ¡°Mr. Wade. I¡¯m here. I know I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    ¡°Now. Now I just want to keep this dog¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°So I can go back to my family........ stay for a while.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die, at least not now.¡±


    ¡°After all, today is Uncle Chen¡¯s housewarming, it would be really unlucky if you died here.¡±


    With that, he stepped forward, took out a packet of medicinal powder from Samson¡¯s pocket,


    And asked, ¡°Is this the antidote?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Samson nodded his head like garlic.


    Charlie squeezed his mouth open and poured a whole packet of medicinal powder into it.


    Samson said gratefully: ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s life-saving grace. I will never forget.¡±


    Charlie sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me so early,¡±


    ¡°These mosquitoes just now are much bigger, the venom in the body must have increased many times,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough for your antidote to show the healing effects.¡±


    Samson¡¯s expression was sluggish for a moment, Charlie was right,


    With this size of more than 20 giant blood mosquitoes just now,


    The capacity of the venom carried is probably at least ten times higher.


    And his own antidote, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s really not enough.


    The situation is what Charlie expected.


    There is too much venom in Samson¡¯s body, which has long exceeded the upper limit of what the antidote can handle,


    So Samson¡¯s situation has not improved significantly, And the ces where he was bitten by the blood mosquitoes


    have obviously appeared in arge area.


    Festering, as if the wound had been rotting for days.


    Samson was so frightened that he cried and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, save me, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You wanted an antidote, I have already fed you,¡±


    ¡°How do you want me to help you? I have no antidote like yours.¡±


    Samson cried and said, ¡°Or... or call for me an ambnce...¡±


    ¡°If I drag it on, I will definitely die.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You are famous Yu Master,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit embarrassing to be pulled away by an ambnce?¡±


    Samson hurriedly shook his head and said,


    ¡°No shame, no shame. Please. Please call me an ambnce.¡±


    At this time, he haspletely lost face and dignity.


    He is well aware of the tyrannical toxicity of blood mosquitoes.


    Although he had taken some antidote just now,


    He could only temporarily hold off the venom from spreading to his internal organs,


    But his wounds are still festering at an extremely fast speed. It¡¯s about to rot into carrion.


    Therefore, at the moment, I can only hope to be saved only in the hospital.


    If he can go to the hospital as soon as possible to remove all the carrion,


    Do hemodialysis at the same time,


    Andpletely block the spread of the venom, maybe he can have a life.


    Charlie looked at him at this time and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Mr. Yu, you are not curious, why did the mosquitoes you raise be so big?¡±


    Samson looked at Charlie in horror and blurted out: ¡°You did it?!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Yes, your mosquitoes are too small.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I would be too embarrassed to take them out,¡±


    ¡°So I kindly helped your seedlings and encourage them to grow.¡±


    ¡°How is it, are you satisfied with the effect?¡±

 Chapter 4748

    Chapter 4748


    Samson asked in a panic, ¡°How is this possible...you...who are you...¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who caused lightning to kill your father Yu Jinghai.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s words not only made Samson¡¯s soul fly away but even Ste was horrified.


    Samson looked at Charlie in a panic, and asked incredulously:


    ¡°My.. .my father.. .he.. .is he really dead?!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°He was like you, he liked raising this kind of stuff.¡±


    ¡°Mosquitoes that can¡¯te to the table, and your master Cary Xuan liked to keep that kind of Gu insects,¡±


    ¡°That loved to eat human brains, so I simply eliminate the harm for the people and sent them both to hell.¡±


    ¡°What?! Master Xuan also.¡±


    Samson was already desperate.


    He no longer doubted what Charlie said,


    Because his intuition told him that Charlie was definitely not joking with him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t care about hating Charlie anymore, he could only plead with tears on his face:


    ¡°Mr. Wade. as long as you. can spare my life.¡±


    ¡°I. I will never. never again. do anything wrong.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death, I can call an ambnce for you,¡±


    ¡°And the antidote just now is working in your stomach, so it won¡¯t be a big problem for a while.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie changed his words and said lightly:


    ¡°But I see the wound on your head, the toxin has begun to prate into the brain,¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that you will be unconscious soon, and then you will never wake up again.¡±


    Samson trembled violently in fright, and he pleaded terribly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade.. .you.. .you are a person with great supernatural


    powers.. .Please raise your hand.¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said seriously:


    ¡°The root of this kind of thing is never to beg others to give you a high hand,¡±


    ¡°But you have to give a high hand to others.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother myself with you today, but you were provocative again and again.¡±


    ¡°You quietly released such vicious things to attack me, and you just treated others in the same way.¡±


    Samson cried and said, ¡°Mr. Wade. this year. I am.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only twenty-three years old this year.I.I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Charlie said helplessly: ¡°Don¡¯t want to die?¡±


    ¡°Why were you raising such perverted mosquitoes? Isn¡¯t this digging your own grave?¡±


    Samson was still thinking at the moment as he begged for mercy,


    He felt a sudden sharp pain in the whole head,


    And even his consciousness began to have some chaos.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing his tragic state, Charlie knew that the toxin of the blood mosquito had invaded his brain,


    So he took out his mobile phone and called an emergency number.


    Shixun Road is worthy of being the most valuable luxury residential area in Hong Kong.


    There is a sophisticated general hospital at the foot of Shixun Road.


    Moreover, since the owners of Shi Xun Dao have provided sponsorship to this hospital,


    The hospital has two ambnces that are reserved for Shi Xun Dao all year round.


    Therefore, after Charlie called the emergency call, only six or seven minutester,


    An ambnce drove directly into the vi courtyard.


    The emergency doctor and several nurses carried the stretcher as fast as possible and ran into the vi.


    At this time, Samson had lost consciousness and passed out.


    When these doctors and nurses saw Samson lying on the ground,


    They were all frightened by the tragic situation in front of them.


    Samson¡¯s face, head, torso, and limbs were full of ulcers the size of ping-pong balls.

 Chapter 4749

    Chapter 4749


    Some servants who came in with the doctors and nurses, And even Gerard¡¯s assistant, Amin, was so frightened that


    they were speechless.


    The emergency doctor didn¡¯t know where to start for a while,


    And quickly asked Charlie who was beside him: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?!¡±


    Charlie shrugged and said, ¡°Mr. Yu kept a bunch of strange mosquitoes,


    And then I don¡¯t know why he was bitten by these mosquitoes,¡±


    ¡°You should hurry up and take him to the hospital for emergency treatment,¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And if you dy it any longer, he will not be able to make it.¡±


    The emergency doctor couldn¡¯t help being a little flustered and blurted out:


    ¡°This.. .this.. .this.. .this is, It¡¯s so weird... what mosquitoes can hurt people like this.¡±


    After speaking, he quickly instructed the nurse beside him, ¡°Quick. get people into the car!¡±


    The ambnce roared and took Samson, who was already in a deepa, away from the vi.


    Everyone else at the scene also had lingering fears, not knowing what to do for a while.


    Gerard¡¯s assistant, Amin, knew a little about Samson,


    And guessed that this guy might have raised something that was not so good,


    And he himself ended up in the tragic situation just now.


    And he was toozy to take care of Samson¡¯s life and death,


    But the auspicious time wasing soon, and Gerard and Hogan¡¯s family would also arrive at the vi.


    ording to the procedure, after they arrived at the vi,


    They would first have a grand housewarming ceremony.


    In addition to the lion dance team outside the door,


    The most important thing was actually the ritual presided over by Samson.


    However, before the person who was going to move to the new house arrived,


    The Feng Shui master who was going to preside over the housewarming ceremony was taken away,


    By an ambnce with a strange serious injury. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with the next situation.


    So he could only find Charlie and asked nervously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade.Mr. Liu and Mr. Chen will be here in a few minutes,¡±


    ¡°But something like this happened to Samson,¡±


    ¡°What should I do for the housewarming ceremony.¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a celebration.¡±


    ¡°Whether Samson presides over it or not shouldn¡¯t be that important, right?¡±


    Amin said nervously: ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t know something.Mr. Liu, ¡°He attaches great importance to today¡¯s day. For


    the matter of housewarming ceremony,¡±


    ¡°He specially invited well-known media from all over Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Standing at the gate of the vi, hundreds of reporters are waiting toe in to watch the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Without Samson, no one will host the ceremony. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯llugh at us for this.¡±


    Charlie nodded, then looked at Ste, who was beside him,


    So he had a n and said to Amin, ¡°I¡¯ll solve this matter, you don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡±


    ¡°The altar for the practice has to be removed from the outside,¡±


    ¡°And since Samson is gone, I will deal with the feng shui metaphysics this time.¡±


    Amin had no idea at this time, and could only hope that Charlie would be able to do it properly.


    After making the arrangement, he thanked him and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll leave it to you this time!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Okay, go ahead and do the rest first, and I¡¯ll arrange the rest.¡±


    Amin left with great gratitude, and Charlie came to Ste and asked,


    ¡°Miss Fei, would you like to y the role of the host temporarily?¡±


    Ste said somewhat uncertainly: ¡°Mr. Wade... There is nothing wrong with hosting, but.¡± ¡°Fengshui metaphysics, and


    the local ceremony process in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t know how to host.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡± If Miss Fei is the host, you don¡¯t have to stick to the local procedures in Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°You can do it as you like, I believe that with your eloquence, you will be able to host perfectly.¡±

 Chapter 4750

    Chapter 4750


    Ste heard this, she was a little relieved, and asked him:


    ¡°Then in what capacity do I preside over this housewarming ceremony?¡±


    ¡°I mean. When I introduced myself, would I say that I know Gerard,¡±


    ¡°Or that I knew Mr. Chen? Charlie smiled and said,


    ¡°In this matter today, Hong Kong actually wants to see Gerard¡¯s embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°After all, in their opinion, Uncle Chen gave Gerard a green hat back then,¡±


    ¡°So they wanted to know why Gerard gave up chasing down Uncle Chen,¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And even buying such an expensive mansion for him.¡±


    ¡°If you say you know Uncle Chen, they will think that Gerard was forced to give in,¡±


    ¡°Because Uncle Chen had your backing. Don¡¯t let him lose face too much at his age.¡±


    Ste nodded understandingly and said with a smile,


    ¡°Then what do you mean, do you want me to introduce myself, or do I say I know Gerard already?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie smiled and said: ¡°You say that you and Gerard have known each other for a long time,¡±


    ¡°And this time in Hong Kong, you came to discuss cooperation with Gerard,¡±


    ¡°It was Gerard who specially invited you to preside over the ceremony,¡±


    ¡°And you also heard about him and Hogan. After the past events,¡±


    ¡°You felt that the rtionship between the two of them was very positive, so you agreed to his request.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°Actually, your tasks are only two,¡±


    ¡°One is to make this housewarming ceremony conclude sessfully, and the other is to give Gerard more face.¡±


    Ste nodded, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Mr. Wade if I am not humble if the Fei family endorses apany or


    individual,¡±


    ¡°It is equivalent to creating a huge amount of goodwill for him.¡±


    ¡°The one-time costs that Gerard paid to solve this matter,¡±


    ¡°This kind of goodwill can almost bring him a steady stream of benefits in the future,¡±


    ¡°So in this transaction, you may end up losing money instead.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°The main purpose of mying to Hong Kong is to solve Uncle Chen¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°As for whether Gerard will ultimately benefit, I won¡¯t bother with him.¡±


    Ste said with a smile, ¡°I seemed to be calcting just now.¡±


    ¡°After thinking about it, I feel now that Gerard should be at a loss.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Why did you change your view?¡±


    Ste said seriously: ¡°I didn¡¯t take Jemima into consideration just now,¡±


    ¡°She has already fallen in love with you, although Gerard earned the endorsement of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°But he lost Jemima, and in the end, he lost more.¡±


    Charlie said a little embarrassedly: ¡°What you said seems like he has lost Jemima.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like what happened to Miss Fei, I just appreciate her a little more on the basis of ordinary friends,¡±


    ¡°And I haven¡¯t done anything to her, how can it be considered that Gerard has paid in the form of Jemima?¡±


    Ste smiled slightly, and said meaningfully: ¡°Sometimes,¡±


    ¡°If you are not doing something to the other party, it¡¯s better than something actually happened.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Ste quickly waved her hand: ¡°I¡¯m just talking nonsense. Mr. Wade, don¡¯t mind.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard the sound of firecrackers in the courtyard of the vi,


    Followed by the sound of gongs, drums, and suonas, as if the lion dance team had already started to perform.


    At this time, Amin hurried in and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the convoy has arrived at the door, and they are about toe in!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him, ¡°Have Samson¡¯s set of things been put away? ?¡±


    Amin nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°ording to your instructions, I have put them away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Miss Fei will preside over the housewarming ceremony today.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Ste and said, ¡°Miss Fei, I will leave everything to you.¡±


    Ste was surprised: ¡°Mr. Wade, are you not going?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°There are so many media reporters outside,¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t want to show my face, so as not to be recognized.¡±


    For Charlie, what he was worried about was if the TV media shows him, his face will be recognized by his


    grandmother¡¯s family.


    In the front-end time, Sara took the blood-saving pill and went to An family as his fiancee,


    Which to a certain extent rekindled the An family¡¯s determination to find him.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t n to recognize them for the time being.


    Naturally, it is most appropriate not to attend this kind of asion that the whole of Hong Kong was giving attention to.


    Ste also understood Charlie¡¯s original intention in making this decision, and nodded slightly:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, since that¡¯s the case, then please rest assured and leave the matter to me, I will definitely not


    disappoint you!¡±

 Chapter 4751

    Chapter 4751


    The reporters flocked in following the motorcade.


    The best lion dance team in Hong Kong performed the two lifelike lion dances in a dazzling manner.


    The scene was extraordinarily lively.


    Although Charlie has always disliked lively scenes but now seeing this scene, he is very relieved.


    The thick smoke produced by the explosion of the firecrackers rose up with the strong smell of gunpowder.


    This familiar but unfamiliar smell made Charlie suddenly feel refreshed.


    He liked the smell of gunpowder smoke when the firecrackers burned out since he was a child,


    But with the ban on fireworks and firecrackers everywhere over the years,


    He has not smelled this familiar smell for a long time.


    It may also be rted to the Chinese people¡¯s love of fireworks and firecrackers during festivals and events,


    So every time one smells this smell, it is also a good time for a family reunion and happy events,


    Especially when Charlie was young when it was New Year¡¯s and other festivals.


    His parents would take special time to apany him to set off fireworks.


    At that time, Charlie could not wait to shoot from the 30th of the new year until the 15th of the first lunar month.


    So this kind of memory would also make Charlie involuntarily find the happiness that was unique to his childhood.


    Charlie stood on the edge of the terrace, took a few greedy breaths, and couldn¡¯t help thinking of his parents again.


    Most of the time, he is a strong person.]


    He rarely sheds tears and is never afraid. No matter how hard time life has given him, he can still live with a smile.


    But only when he misses his parents, will the fragile sensitivity in his heart be exposed involuntarily.


    His character is like a hedgehog with strong armor, and his parents are his soft and fragile underbelly.


    He saw Hogan in a suit getting out of the car.


    Hogan was wearing the same suit he had brought when he fled to the United States.


    After so many years, the suit still fits perfectly. It¡¯s white, but it looks extraordinarily energetic.


    In Charlie¡¯s mind, he suddenly remembered what his father had said to him when he was a child.


    Those words were also the reason why he refused his grandfather and insisted on taking his mother back to China.


    He said: ¡°Charlie, you have to remember that anyone with a righteous heart and flesh and blood,¡±


    ¡°Must have three souls and seven spirits. If such a person is far away from his homnd for a long time,¡±


    ¡°The three souls and seven spirits will be missing one soul.¡±


    ¡°When you go to your homnd, the lost soul will be found naturally,¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t return to your homnd, or if you lose your homnd, then this soul will never be found again.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Hogan now seems to be young overnight.


    At the age of ten, Charlie suddenly realized the true meaning of his father¡¯s words.


    Father had also said: ¡°Among the three souls and seven spirits of human beings,¡±


    ¡°The three souls are the soul of heaven, the soul of the earth, and the soul of life.¡±


    ¡°The soul of heaven means homnd, the soul of the earth means parents, and the soul of life means oneself.¡±


    ¡°Charlie, do you know why in the long history of 5,000 years,¡±


    ¡°Whenever the country is in crisis or the country is lost,¡±


    ¡°Countless ancestors would sacrifice their lives for the country one after another?¡±


    The young Charlie shook his head ignorantly, and asked: ¡°Why Dad?¡±


    Father smiled and exined: ¡°That¡¯s because people can lose the other two souls and seven spirits,¡±


    ¡°But they can¡¯t have no heaven soul! Among the three souls and seven spirits,¡±


    ¡°The heaven soul is the most important because it represents a person¡¯s highest belief,¡±


    ¡°A person¡¯s belief in the homnd, the mothend, and the nation is the highest belief.¡±


    ¡°This is the reason why Dad chose to return to China, and why the Jews have experienced so much to get and of


    their own.¡±


    ¡°There had many hardships, but they still had to go back to Palestine and build Israel desperately,¡±


    ¡°Because they, like their fathers, wanted to find their heavenly souls. They had lost their homnd.¡±

 Chapter 4752

    Chapter 4752


    Young Charlie didn¡¯t understand the feelings of family and country, So he didn¡¯t understand why his father was full of


    tears when he said this.


    But now, when he saw Hogan¡¯s radiant face as if he was reborn, he really understood his father¡¯s burning sincerity.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help thinking that he did not leave his homnd to develop overseas,


    Nor did he forget his original intention, nor was he blinded by material desires,


    But his three souls and seven spirits had long since ceased to beplete,


    Because since the day his parents died, and his earth soul representing his parents also went away with them.


    Just when Charlie was sighing with emotion, he suddenly heard a familiar voice beside him asking,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Charlie was slightly startled, turned around, and saw that Jemima had arrived closer to him at some point.


    He was surprised, and at the same time a little scared.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would be so careless, and even an ordinary person like Jemima, he didn¡¯t notice.


    Immediately, he came back to his senses, smiled slightly, and said to her,


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about some old things.¡±


    After speaking, he asked her, ¡°When did Miss Liue?


    ¡°I just arrived.¡± Jemima also smiled lightly, then walked to Charlie¡¯s side,


    Looked at the lively scene below, and asked him, ¡°Were you thinking about your parents just now?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Charlie didn¡¯t deny it, gently nodded, smiled self-deprecatingly, and said softly,


    ¡°Although it has been twenty years, I still miss them.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Regarding this topic, Jemima and Charlie are almost on the same frequency superior.


    She almostpletely understood Charlie¡¯s feelings,


    So she couldn¡¯t help but sighed softly, then stepped forward, summoned up her courage,


    Took the initiative to grab Charlie¡¯s hand, and squeezed it in the palm of her hand,


    As if using this method to convey her concern andfort to him.


    Afraid that Charlie would think too much, Jemima changed the subject and said,


    ¡°Mr. Chen¡¯s condition seems to be much better than yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said earnestly, ¡°He has recovered his heavenly soul.¡±


    After saying that, he saw Hogan helping his old mother out of the car,


    And hurriedly said, ¡°No, not only Heavenly soul, the earthly soul too.¡± Jemima asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade also knows


    three souls and seven spirits?!¡±


    Charlie was stunned, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°You know too?¡±


    ¡°Of course...... ¡± Jemima smiled and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t forget,¡±


    ¡°I am learning Chinese, and I have been learning Chinese for many, many years.¡±


    ¡°In fact, along with thenguage what I learned is philosophy and history.¡±


    Charlie gently nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to read,¡±


    ¡°The essence of the five thousand years of civilization is in the book.¡±


    Jemima smiled: ¡°Although Mr. Wade has not finished the university,¡±


    ¡°There must be a lot of people who want toe to the book, right?¡±


    ¡°You all know the unpopr Taoist thought of Qi Po.¡±


    Charlieughed at himself: ¡°I haven¡¯t read a lot of books, and I have been struggling at the bottom for 20 years.¡±


    ¡°How can I have so much time and energy to read a lot.¡±


    ¡°These are little things, my father told me when I was there.¡±


    Jemima said seriously: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s never toote to read.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade can spare time, he can make a n for himself first,¡±


    ¡°Try reading one book a month, and then strive to read two books a month and then go for one book a week.¡±


    After speaking, Jemima added: ¡°If Mr. Wade doesn¡¯t dislike it, I can help you make a reading n.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡°Should I do it then?¡±


    ¡°Will there be a random check of progress and assignments?¡±


    Jemima smiled shyly and said, ¡°I can do it if Mr. Wade needs it.¡±

 Chapter 4753

    Chapter 4753


    In the face of Jemima¡¯s good intentions, Charlie did not refuse.


    Even though he is now a billionaire, he still regrets not having a full higher education.


    Before, he didn¡¯t want to spend more time reading books, but he couldn¡¯t help himself a lot of the time.


    In the few years when he married, except for sleeping time,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He basically never took off his apron, and there was no one to urge him to open a book,


    So, the habit of reading, he didn¡¯t really develop it over the years.


    Since Jemima was willing to y the role of urging and guiding, Charlie naturally agreed readily.


    She was very happy and said to him: ¡°Then we have reached a consensus,¡±


    ¡°Remember to register an email when you have time, I will help you choose some books,¡±


    ¡°And then send the electronic version of the books to you by email,¡±


    ¡°So that you can read anytime and anywhere on your mobile phone,¡±


    ¡°And when you are almost done reading, I will send you some questions via email,¡±


    ¡°And you should try your best to answer them at that time.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously, ¡°No problem, teacher Jemima.¡±


    Jemima heard Charlie calling her teacher, and said with a smile,


    ¡°You are the first person to call me teacher.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Then I can be considered your first disciple.¡±


    She asked with a smile: ¡°Do you think I am suitable to be a teacher? I mean, a real teacher.¡±


    ¡°Suitable.¡± Charlie said very seriously: ¡°To be a truly qualified teacher,¡±


    ¡°You must first learn something. You arepletely in line with this point;¡±


    ¡°The second is to be a teacher, I believe you have no problem with that.¡±


    After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Many teachers now have lost their original intention of teaching,¡±


    ¡°And educating people, and they only care about chasing fame and fortune,¡±


    ¡°But I believe that if you be a teacher, Miss Liu, you will not be the same as them,¡± ¡°So I think if you be a


    teacher, you should do better than most people.¡±


    After listening to Charlie¡¯s words, Jemima was greatly encouraged,


    And she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and said, ¡°Since Mr. Wade believes in me so much,¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to develop in this direction in the future!¡±


    Charlie nodded and instructed: ¡°If you really be a teacher in the future,¡±


    ¡°You must remember not to forget your original intention.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Jemima nodded solemnly, then remembered something, and asked him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, are you going back to the United States today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Charlie said, ¡°Going back at night.¡±


    Jemima said reluctantly, ¡°Then can Ie to the airport to see you off?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while, and said, ¡°If Miss Liu wants to go, of course, I won¡¯t stop.¡±


    ¡°The question is, is it just not too much trouble for you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jemima said hurriedly: ¡°I have nothing to do at night,¡±


    ¡°I guess my dad will definitelye over by then, in that case, I will be with you.¡±


    Charlie Nodding: ¡°Okay.

 Chapter 4754

    Chapter 4754


    At this time, the lion dance performance in the vi courtyard ising to an end.


    Gerard and the Chen family were all standing on the stage built in advance,


    And on the background of the stage was specially written to congratte the Chen family on the relocation of the


    house.


    Two mighty lions jumped up from the open space under the stage,


    Stood majestically on both sides of the stage, and then spit out two words from their mouths,


    One was congrattions on the housewarming, and the other was the prosperity of the house,


    Which was considered a gift from the two good heads.


    Gerard looked much happier than Hogan at this time, apuding while looking for Ste¡¯s shadow,


    Because Charlie promised him that Ste would give a speech today,


    This wave of operations directly ruined Gerard¡¯s face ceiling in Hong Kong.


    It¡¯s just that he was surrounded by countless reporters taking pictures at this time,


    And he couldn¡¯t see Ste at all, and ording to the original n,


    At this time, Master Samson was to preside over the housewarming ceremony,


    But he didn¡¯t know why, there was no trace of Samson at the scene.


    What¡¯s worse, he suddenly discovered that the ritual altar,


    That Samson had spent a lot of energy to set up had disappeared without a trace.


    So he quickly pulled Amin to him and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where is Master Yu?! Why is he missing?!¡±


    Amin exined in his ear: ¡°Mr. Liu, something happened to Master Yu......... ¡±


    ¡°He seems to have been bitten by something he raised,¡±


    ¡°And it was pretty serious, and he was just taken away by an ambnce...¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Gerard said in horror: ¡°I¡¯ll beat your Lungs up,¡±


    ¡°He was taken away by an ambnce?! Who will handle my ceremony today?¡±


    Amin hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Liu, Mr. Wade has already arranged,¡±


    ¡°For Miss Fei to preside over the housewarming ceremony.¡±


    Gerard was surprised and he asked: ¡°Miss Fei is here to host? Is it true?! It¡¯s not a joke, right?¡±


    Somebody couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, someone raised the microphone and asked loudly,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, can you tell us why you suddenly bought this mansion for Mr. Hogan?¡±


    ¡°I remember that the two of you have always been at odds.¡±


    ¡°It seems that there were some love triangle rtionships in the past, what made you make this decision today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Liu!¡± Another reporter also said loudly: ¡°I have heard that you had announced the head bounty, to buy Hogan¡¯s


    life,¡±


    ¡°Hogan finally returned to Hong Kong this time, why did the two of you suddenly shake hands and make peace?¡±


    ¡°Are you under some pressure? Is it because you and Miss Fang are pressing each other to death?¡±


    The media in Hong Kong have always been tricky, especially in the line of thece news,


    No matter how old the other party is, they don¡¯t care about the other party¡¯s face at all,


    And as soon as theye up, they want to uncover Gerard¡¯s scars.


    At this time, Gerard was also somewhat embarrassed.


    He had known for a long time that he would not be able to escape this encounter today.


    The reason why the media reporters flocked here was that they wanted to know why he would be soft on Hogan.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So he gritted his teeth and prepared to bite the bullet and say the remarks he had prepared first.


    As for whether the reporters of the monkey spirit, believe it or not, that is their business.


    However, just when Gerard wanted to speak, a beautiful figure walked onto the stage with a microphone from the side.


    When the media saw this beautiful woman on stage, they all eximed in disbelief: ¡°She...isn¡¯t she the head of the Fei


    family, Ste Fei?!¡±


    ¡°Really? No way? Did I read it wrong? How did the head of the Fei familye here?!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely right, it¡¯s Ste Fei! I did the news about her a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°I have long been impressed by how beautiful she is!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I think it¡¯s Ste Fei herself! This is the current head of the Fei family.¡±


    ¡°It can be said that she is one of the richest people under the age of 30 in the world.¡±


    ¡°The most valuable one, how could she appear here?! Does she know Gerard?!¡±

 Chapter 4755

    Chapter 4755


    Another media reporter said, ¡°Gerard? How can he have such a big face? His assets are not even a far.t in front of the


    Fei family!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she knows Hogan?! But this is even more impossible,¡±


    ¡°If Hogan knew someone from the Fei family, he wouldn¡¯t have been hiding outside for so many years!¡±


    All the media reporters turned their cameras on Ste.


    One by one, waiting for her to announce her identity, both surprised and delighted.


    At this time, Ste picked up the microphone and said with a slight smile:


    ¡°Thank you to all the media reporters and friends foring.¡±


    ¡°I am Ste Fei, chairperson of the Fei Group,¡±


    ¡°And I am honored to be invited by Mr. Gerard toe to serve him and Mr. Chen¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°And preside over today¡¯s housewarming ceremony!¡±


    Ste¡¯s smiling remark made all the reporters at the scene stunned.


    Although everyone guessed that Ste might know Gerard,


    No one thought that she could give Gerard such a face.


    In her capacity as the chairperson of a trillion-dor enterprise,


    Being a VIP here has already made Gerard flourish,


    But who would have guessed that she was actually invited by Gerard to make a cameo appearance,


    At this housewarming ceremony moderator, in the eyes of everyone, this is really too much face for Gerard.


    They know Gerard¡¯s assets are only 1% of the Fei family¡¯s.


    Seeing the horror of these reporters, Gerard only felt an unprecedented relief in his heart.


    No one does hate face, and at this time, Gerard only feels that his old face seems to have never been so bright in his


    life.


    When Ste came forward, those reporters who originally wanted to see Gerard¡¯s jokes


    Also, put away their usual gossip attitude and began to take this housewarming ceremony very seriously.


    And Ste also used her perfect eloquence and personal charm to reveal 100% what Charlie wanted her to express.


    When she said that she admired Gerard and Hogan¡¯s actions to release their previous suspicions,


    The media reporters at the scene suddenly felt the same way.


    At this time, when they looked at Gerard and Hogan again,


    They no longer had the mentality of watching a good show,


    But they really believed that the two people could stillugh with each other after 20 years,


    Which is simply a story of the century.


    With Ste¡¯s threading, this housewarming ceremony became full of humanistic spirit.


    The reporters on the front line sent the situation back to the headquarters.


    Countless Hong Kong media also immediately wrote arge number of very positive news reports.


    For a time, the whole of Hong Kong was moved by the reconciliation between the two people after 20 years.


    In this way, it can be regarded as giving Gerard the best step, which greatly saves his face.


    As for Hogan, he can finally live upright in Hong Kong,


    And no one will try to kill him and ask Gerard for money.


    And Hogan¡¯s family not only ushered in a family reunion,


    But their lives have also undergone earth-shaking changes.


    In the past, because they were rtives of Hogan, they suffered all kinds of exclusion in Hong Kong.


    However, starting today, this situation will take a 180-degree turn.


    Charlie finally felt relieved when he saw this scene.


    Help Uncle Chene back, help him and his family establish a solid foundation in Hong Kong,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    And at the same time get Uncle Chen¡¯s promise.


    In the future, there will be one more general in his business empire.


    Moreover, it was still recognized by his father back then, and even a general he had appointed.


    After the housewarming ceremony, Gerard arranged for his assistant Amin,


    To give all the media reporters a big red envelope in the name of Hogan, which was nominally a travel and dining


    allowance.


    After the media reporters left contentedly, Gerard arranged a sumptuous banquet in the vi.


    At this banquet, in addition to Hogan¡¯s family, there were also Gerard and Be,


    As well as his daughter Jemima.


    There were also two VIP seats at the scene, reserved for Charlie and Ste.

 Chapter 4756

    Chapter 4756


    After Charlie was seated, Gerard stood up with the ss of wine, and said to him with great gratitude:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, everything is thanks to you today, I can¡¯t describe my gratitude to you in words,¡±


    ¡°In order to express my gratitude to you. Thank you, I will do it first as a tribute!¡±


    After saying that, before Charlie could speak, he drank all the wine in the ss in one gulp.


    Charlie smiled slightly and asked him, ¡°Is Mr. Liu satisfied with today¡¯s affairs?¡±


    ¡°Satisfied, satisfied!¡± Gerard nodded his head like garlic, and said excitedly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s arrangement today gave me 100 satisfactions, 1000 satisfactions, 10000 satisfaction!¡±


    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s not satisfaction, it¡¯s gratitude! Thank you, Mr. Wade! Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said indifferently:


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you are satisfied, with this matter, even if everything is settled today!¡±


    Gerard said quickly: ¡°Yes, yes, everything is settled, and then there will be no change!¡±


    Hogan also stood up with a ss of wine at this time, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, I can return to Hong Kong and reunite with the family.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to your help, I will also toast to you!¡± He too, like Gerard, drank it all.


    Charlie first clenched his fists at Gerard, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, I have something to ask you to help me with.¡±


    Gerard said tly, ¡°Mr. Wade, if you have any orders, just open your mouth,¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go up the mountain of swords, go down to the sea of fire, I¡¯ll never blink!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s not so troublesome,¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask you to take care of Uncle Chen¡¯s family in the future.¡±


    ¡°After all, the two of you live so close now, which is rtively more convenient.¡±


    Gerard didn¡¯t think about it and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°In the future, Hogan¡¯s family is my family, and I will definitely take good care of them!¡±


    He looked at Hogan and said seriously, ¡°Hogan, if you go to the maind to develop in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will take good care of your family for you! Feel free to leave it to me!¡±


    Then, he pointed to the vi and said,


    ¡°I have already instructed that I will bear all the expenses of this vi in the future,¡±


    ¡°And I will also be responsible for thebor of the driver, maids, and housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it, and I¡¯ll pay another million dors a month for living expenses!¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t make money and work for this kind of thing, so I still have to pay the


    money.¡±


    Hogan said hurriedly: ¡± Young Master Wade, the family has been used to being frugal all their lives,¡±


    ¡°And they can¡¯t use so much money at all...¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s all part of your sry in the future, just let your family keep it for you.¡±


    Hogan said nervously: ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯ve been running that store in Chinatown for so many years.¡±


    ¡°The roast goose shop has never done any serious work. If you need my


    old bones, I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°But how can I get such a high sry?¡± ¡°Just prepare a ce to stay, and give me a meager sry, enough for me to


    live in Aurous Hill.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Uncle Chen, you are someone that even my father admired very much,¡± ¡°And Uncle Gu treats


    you as well. They have always praised you, and I believe that their vision will never go wrong.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie added: ¡°What¡¯s more, human society has developed for so many years,¡±


    ¡°Only science and technology are constantly developing,¡±


    ¡°But human nature and the whole society¡¯s basic logic of operation has not changed,¡±


    ¡°As the so-called change is inseparable, I believe that you will be able to create great value.¡±


    Gerard on the side also echoed: ¡°Hogan, you in my life are the smartest person I have ever met,¡±


    ¡°I have always thought so for so many years, I believe that you will be by Mr. Wade¡¯s side in the future,¡±


    ¡°And you will definitely be his right-hand man, and expand the territory for Mr. Wade¡¯s business,¡±


    ¡°And I believe that Mr. Wade will definitely have the same as I have,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to put so much thought into you.¡±


    Speaking of which, Gerard couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Actually, I thought a lot in bedst night,¡±


    ¡°And wanted to understand one thing, that is, With Mr. Wade¡¯s strength,¡±


    ¡°It would have been too simple to just help you solve the troubles.¡±


    ¡°As long as he had said a word, the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front might make me die inexplicably.¡±


    ¡°Then you could naturally be able to return to Hong Kong safely,¡±


    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t have toe in person at all;¡±


    ¡°But the reason why Mr. Wade wanted toe to Hong Kong in person must have been to help youpletely open up


    this knot,¡±


    ¡°Not only to let you have no worries but also to let you realize that you are the one who dominated Hong Kong back


    then!¡±

 Chapter 4757

    Chapter 4757


    In this world, the person who knows Hogan¡¯s abilities best is Gerard.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Be, he would definitely do everything possible to keep Hogan by his side and let him act as his think


    tank.


    It¡¯s a pity that the two antagonized each other for the sake of beauty pursuit.


    Neither of the two took a step back then, and this finally made them enemies for 20 years.


    Now that Gerard has let go of his past grievances, from the perspective of an old friend,


    He also hopes that Hogan can find his true value again.


    And he also felt that his temple could no longer hold the Buddha Hogan.


    Hogan could only reflect his value to the greatest extent by staying with Charlie.


    He could also see that Charlie must have seen the value of Hogan,


    So he devoted so much energy to him at all costs.


    Therefore, at this time, on the one hand, he is affirming Hogan¡¯s strength,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    And on the other hand, he also expresses his thoughts on behalf of Charlie.


    Although Hogan had already looked down on everything,


    He was somewhat encouraged when he heard Gerard¡¯s affirmation and expectation of him.


    Immediately, he looked at Charlie, and said solemnly: ¡°Young Master


    Wade, rest assured,¡±


    ¡°I will do my best for you in the future till death!¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Uncle Chen, by contrast, I hope you can renew your life.¡±


    ¡°Find your own value and prove your strength to everyone.¡±


    Hogan sped his fists in both hands and said gratefully,


    ¡°Young Master Wade, rest assured, I will definitely do it!¡±


    Seeing Hogan¡¯s renewed fighting spirit, Charlie felt even more relieved, and said with a smile:


    ¡°In this case, then I have nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chen take good care of your family for the next few days.¡± ¡°I will go back to the United States in the evening.¡± ¡°I


    will contact you before returning to China, and I will see you when we get back.¡±


    Hogan nodded lightly, He opened his mouth and said,


    ¡°Master Wade, you must be more careful in the United States.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Chen, I know what I know.¡±


    After lunch, Hogan¡¯s family was busy cleaning up their new home,


    While Gerard and Be insisted on staying to help.


    Jemima was going to school in the afternoon, so before leaving,


    Se quietly told Charlie to take off after 7 pm as originally nned,


    And don¡¯t advance the departure time, she will go directly to the airport to see him off.


    Charlie naturally agreed, and after watching Jemima drive away,


    He nned to go shopping in the city center and buy some gifts for his wife and mother-inw.


    Every time he goes out on the grounds of feng shui,


    He will take the initiative to buy some gifts for the two of them, which has be a habit.


    So he went back to the vi, found Ste, and asked her,


    ¡°Miss Fei, what other arrangements do you have for the afternoon?¡±


    Ste shook her head: ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t have any other arrangements, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any other arrangements


    either, we can take the flight take off earlier,¡±


    ¡°So that we don¡¯t have to waste an afternoon here.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°We don¡¯t need to take off early,¡±


    ¡°You can go shopping with me in the afternoon and buy some handy gifts.¡±


    Ste heard that Charlie wanted to invite her to go shopping, and said with joy:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, it¡¯s my honor to be able to apany you shopping.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, just treat it as giving me advice,¡±


    ¡°The most troublesome thing for me is to buy gifts, you can help me make up my mind.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ste pursed her lips and asked, ¡°When will we set off?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡± Charlie said: ¡°I¡¯ll say hello to Uncle Chen and we¡¯ll leave.¡±

 Chapter 4758

    Chapter 4758


    Soon, Charlie talked to Hogan and drove with Ste to thergest business district in Hong Kong.


    On the way, Ste asked him, ¡°Mr. Wade, what kind of gifts are you nning to buy for your family?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just my wife and my mother-inw,¡± ¡°So, just choose something that women like more.¡±


    Ste nodded and smiled: ¡°For women, bags and jewelry are definitely the best choices.¡± ¡°As for bags, they are Hermes


    and Chanel. As for jewelry, there will be more brands,¡±


    ¡°Such as Van Cleef & Arpels, Tiffany, and Bulgari. Li, it¡¯s a good choice.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I won¡¯t get the bag, I have given it before, but I can think about jewelry...¡±


    Thinking of this, he suddenly remembered the situation Warnia helped him set up for ine.


    At that time, ine ended up spending almost all the cash because of an emerald ne from Bulgari.


    Charlie suddenly thought if ine was to buy another ne that was exactly the same,¡±


    ¡°As the ne, she bought when she won the lottery, how would she feel in the depths of her heart?


    Thinking of this, Charlie said without hesitation, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Bulgari!¡±


    Soon, the two parked the car and came to thergest Sogo department store in Hong Kong.


    In order to prevent being recognized, Ste put on a mask and sunsses and followed Charlie into the mall.


    As soon as they arrived at the mall, Ste saw the sign of Bulgari,


    So she said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, Bulgari is over there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and came to the storefront with her.


    In the store, a shopping guide stepped forward and asked enthusiastically, ¡°Wee to Bulgari, what do you two want


    to see?¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°I heard that you have an emerald ne in the store. Is it in stock?¡±


    The shopping guide hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, sir it is in stock, wait a moment.¡±


    After saying that, the shopping guide took out an emerald pendant ne from the counter,


    Handed it to Charlie, and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, this emerald ne is ourtest model this year,¡±


    ¡°And it sells very, very well, with a price of 550,000 Hong Kong dors only.¡±


    Charlie took the ne and looked at it, and found that the ne is really beautiful,


    Showing the style and ss. At the same time in terms of temperament, it can also be low-key and restrained,


    Not as mboyant and superficial as diamond jewelry. It is indeed a rare good style.


    No wonder ine was willing to spend all the cash to buy such a ne.


    Moreover, Charlie felt that for ire it should also be very suitable to wear such a pendant.


    Not only is the style fresh and elegant, but the green pendant can also bring out the fairness of the skin.


    So, Charlie said: ¡°Okay, I want this ne, please get me two.


    The shopping guide said in surprise: ¡°Sir, do you want to buy two identical ones?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said: ¡°It


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    needs to be exactly the same.¡±


    The shopping guide exined patiently: ¡°Sir if you are nning to give it to your wife,¡±


    ¡°I would rmend that you buy two different styles. Women prefer different styles of jewelry.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I¡¯m going to give it to my wife and my mother-inw.¡±


    The shopping guide nodded and said sincerely: ¡°Then I suggest you buy two different styles,¡±


    ¡°Women¡¯s matching shirts, shoes, matching the same hairstyle, they don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°If your wife and your mother-inw both wear the same ne, they will definitely feel awkward.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Listening to you, I want to buy it even more. It¡¯s to be the same.¡±


    For Charlie, he knew ire¡¯s character very well, she is a dedicated personality,


    Indifferent to the world, and doesn¡¯t care about herself much,


    If he buys the same jewelry for her and ine, She certainly will not have any dissatisfaction.


    But ine is different.


    The two major taboos for women¡¯s jewelry mentioned by the shopping guide just now,


    One is to have the same jewelry, and the other is to dress up the same as others.


    As long as you buy two identical ones for ire and ine,


    Then ine will face at the same time, the two uneptable conditions.


    She is greedy and unrestrained, and Charlie didn¡¯t want her to be too proud.


    So he could make her feel a little ufortable and correct her so that she wouldn¡¯t get toocent.

 Chapter 4759

    Chapter 4759


    When Charlie and Ste were shopping in the mall,


    Jemima, who was preparing for the thesis defense at school soon,


    Suddenly received an email signed by Aurous Hill University.


    When she saw the two words of Aurous Hill University,


    She was very excited and opened the email quickly, and then she couldn¡¯t help but read the content of the email softly:


    ¡°Dear Ms. Jemima, hello. I am the person in charge of the talent introduction n,¡±


    ¡°We have received your cover letter and resume. After our preliminary review,¡±


    ¡°We believe that your situation is very suitable for the needs of our excellent talent introduction n.¡± ¡°You are specially


    invited to Aurous Hill for an interview.Interview time...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Seeing this, Jemima immediately cheered excitedly: ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Emily Chen, a ssmate, and friend in the same major,


    Was looking for information quietly when she heard Jemima shout,


    And asked in surprise: ¡°Jemima, what¡¯s wrong with you? What can make you so excited?¡±


    Jemima said without hesitation: ¡°I received an interview notice from Aurous Hill University.¡±


    ¡°After I finish my defense, I can go to the interview! If I pass, I will stay at the University to teach!¡±


    Emily said dumbfounded: ¡°No, Jemima.you will be a Ph.D. student at the University of Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°If you want to stay in school to teach, the school can¡¯t ask for a better option,¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to go to a maind university? What about teaching at a non-graduate university?¡±


    Jemima said very seriously: ¡°Aurous Hill University is not a non-graduate university,¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, it is a national double-first-ss university with strong faculty and development background.¡±


    Emily blurted out. : ¡°No matter how strong it is, it can¡¯t be stronger than Hong Kong University,¡± ¡°And if you stay at Hong


    Kong University, you don¡¯t have to leave Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°You can work at your doorstep. It¡¯s better than going to the maind to develop.¡±


    Jemima smiled and said seriously. : ¡°I¡¯ve been in Hong Kong for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s time to go out and see the outside world!¡±


    Emily curled her lips: ¡°What¡¯s so good about the outside world,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s as good as Hong Kong, and Jemima, your family is rich and powerful in Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°And you can call for wind and rain. Why are you running all the way to the maind?¡±


    After speaking, she asked curiously, ¡°By the way, Jemima,¡±


    ¡°You want to go to the maind to develop, shouldn¡¯t it be for love?¡±


    Jemima¡¯s cheeks instantly turned bright. There was a red tide,


    But she didn¡¯t want to admit it, and quickly said:


    ¡°I just want to leave myfort zone, so don¡¯t make any guesses.¡±


    Emily saw Jemima¡¯s performance and said very firmly:


    ¡°Jemima Sister, I¡¯ve known you for so long, and I know you too well.¡±


    ¡°You are a person who can¡¯t lie at all. When you lie, you blush.¡±


    ¡°Look at how red your face is now, and you still say no...¡±


    Jemima subconsciously reached out and touched her cheek.


    When she realized that her face was really hot, she quickly said to her,


    ¡°This is the end of what you just said. You must not talk nonsense to others.¡±


    Emily smiled. said: ¡°Okay, I will never talk nonsense, but sister Jemima, can you satisfy my curiosity,¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t think of who it is. What kind of charm can you capture the crowned of the University of Hong Kong?¡±


    ¡°Who is it who can conquer the heart of Jemima.¡±


    Jemima red at her and reminded her: ¡°Be busy with serious business, don¡¯t always gossip!¡±


    Emilyughed: ¡°No gossip is fun in serious business!¡±


    Emily, suddenly remembered something and eximed:


    ¡°Sister Jemima, the one you fell in love with is probably the boy you brought over at the Tsim Sha Tsui charity salest


    time, right?¡±


    ¡°You also said at the time that he was your fiance. Really have an affair?!¡±

 Chapter 4760

    Chapter 4760


    Jemima looked at her speechlessly, and asked helplessly:


    ¡°Can you stop being so vulgar, Mr. Wade and I are innocent, how can we have an affair...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade. pay off the innocence.¡± Emily stuck out her tongue and joked,


    ¡°I guess you are starting to name the future children of the two of you, right?¡±


    ¡°His surname is Wade, then you have a son. What¡¯s a better name for Wade?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, if you don¡¯t dislike it, I will be a godmother for the child, what do you think?¡±


    Jemima felt her face swell, and said a little angrily:


    ¡°Emily, If you are always so unscrupulous in the future,¡±


    ¡°Then it would be better for me to stay away from you!¡±


    Emily pouted and asked her, ¡°Sister Jemima, when is it convenient, can you ask him toe out for a meal with us?¡±


    ¡°I am a person. I don¡¯t have any other skills, I definitely have the ability to identify the sgumbag,¡±


    ¡°Whether he is good or not, I can tell after a meal!¡±


    Jemima said with some mncholy: ¡°I have no chance, he will leave Hong Kong tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Emily asked in surprise, ¡°Is he going back to the maind?¡±


    If I guessed correctly, he should be from Aurous Hill, right?


    Jemima just sighed helplessly: ¡°He is going back to the United States.¡± ¡°Back to the United States?¡± Emily hurriedly


    asked:


    ¡°Then why are you going to Aurous Hill? Go to the United States to find him!¡±


    Jemima held her chin and looked not far away at the wall in a daze, and muttered:


    ¡°He is going to the United States to apany his wife to school, and he will return to Aurous Hill next month.¡±


    Emily asked dumbfounded: ¡°Sister Jemima...you...what are you talking about?! He...he...he has a wife?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jemima nodded and said earnestly, ¡°He¡¯s been married for four years.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Emily couldn¡¯t believe it for a while, and blurted out:


    ¡°Sister Jemima, you.you.why can¡¯t you think about it.¡±


    Jemima subconsciously turned the pen in her hand and muttered:


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t think about it, I just can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    Said then, she suddenly caught a glimpse of the time in the lower right corner of theputer, and blurted out, ¡°Crap,


    it¡¯s almost four o¡¯clock, I have to ask him when he will leave.¡± After Charlie and Ste discussed it, they set the time for


    the ne to take off at seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    The reason why they chose to take off at 7 o¡¯clock is that it takes about 12 hours for Ste¡¯s private ne to fly to


    Providence.


    It takes off at 7 o¡¯clock in Hong Kong time, and it happens to be 7 o¡¯clock in the evening local time in Providence.


    This time is a rtively suitablending time. Too early will squeeze Charlie¡¯sst day¡¯s itinerary in Hong Kong.


    If it is toote, if it arrives in the second half of the night, it will also affect his wife¡¯s rest.


    However, at seven o¡¯clock in the evening, it is somewhat embarrassing for Hogan and Gerard.


    Because both of them wanted to invite Charlie to dinner in private,


    Hogan wanted the family to thank Charlie, but Gerard wanted to take this opportunity to get closer to Charlie.


    It¡¯s a pity that Charlie¡¯s departure time is too early to arrange dinner,


    Because considering the various procedures of international flights before boarding,


    Charlie decided to leave for the airport at 5 o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    This time is really not suitable to go for dinner.


    When he received a message from Jemima who asked him when to take off,


    Charlie him the tentative time.


    When Jemima got Charlie¡¯s reply, she quickly stood up and said eagerly to Emily,


    ¡°Emily, I have to go first, the gift I prepared for him has just arrived in Hong Kong in half an hour,¡±


    ¡°And I haven¡¯t bothered to pick it up yet!¡±

 Chapter 4761

    Chapter 4761


    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Gerard¡¯s Rolls-Royce team brought him and Hogan to the hotel where Charlie and Ste stayed at that time.


    Seeing Charlie, Gerard said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the convoy is ready to leave at any time.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, and when he saw that Jemima was not there,


    He asked casually, ¡°Is Miss Jemima here?¡±


    Gerard hurriedly exined: ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, I called her,¡±


    ¡°And she said that she just had to go to the airport for something, so she just went over by herself.¡±


    Charlie then said, ¡°Okay, then we too leave then.¡±


    Half an hourter, Charlie and Ste followed Gerard¡¯s motorcade to Hong Kong International Airport.


    The convoy stopped in front of the VIP building. After Gerard got off the car in front,


    He trotted all the way to the car where Charlie was, and after opening the door,


    He said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, you and Miss Fei have to work hard now.¡± ¡°We go to the security check and customs


    together first, and the convoy has to go through the car channel for security check.¡±


    ¡°After the security check, we will wait for you at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Once you go through the customs clearance procedures, you can see me as soon as youe out.¡±


    He said, worried that Charlie would not be satisfied with this kind of process,


    He quickly exined: ¡°Mr. Wade, Hong Kong has a tighter way on aviation safety,¡±


    ¡°Unlike the United States, which is rtively loose,¡±


    ¡°These processes that should be followed are all indispensable. Please bear with it.¡±


    Charlie nodded, smiled, and said, ¡°Okay, then I and Miss Fei will go in from here.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gerard nodded and said hurriedly, ¡°I will send you two in first. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Mr. Liu doesn¡¯t have to be so polite, you go ahead and we¡¯ll go in by ourselves.¡±


    After speaking, he and Ste got out of the car.


    Gerard insisted on taking Charlie and Ste into the VIP building,


    And watched the two enter the security inspection channel.


    Then he quickly turned around and returned to the convoy,


    Directing the convoy to ept the security inspection from the dedicated car channel.


    Because they waited for Charlie and Ste and the others,


    They had one more customs clearance procedure than Gerard and others,


    So when they finished the formalities and entered the airport,


    Gerard¡¯s motorcade alsopleted the security check and was already outside the VIP passage. waiting.


    Seeing Charlie and Steing out, Gerard, who was at the door, immediately greeted him and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have already sent the luggage of you and Miss Fei to the ne ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°There are also some Hong Kong souvenirs that I specially prepared for the two of you, and they have already been


    sent.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°This time I came to Hong Kong for a lot of trouble for Mr. Liu,¡±


    ¡°How can I let Mr. Liu spend more money.¡±


    Gerard said with a smile on his lips: ¡°Mr. Wade is too polite, this is what I should do,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that I didn¡¯t prepare any special expensive gifts for the two of you,¡±


    ¡°Just some rtively high-quality dry-hearted abalone. Yellow lip fish gtin and Xinhui tangerine peel,¡±


    ¡°These things are just local products, and it is really not easy to take a shot,¡±


    ¡°But these things are not easy to buy in the market, so I prepared some for the two of you.¡±


    As he spoke but Gerard couldn¡¯t helpining in his heart:


    ¡°The local souvenir prepared for Charlie, the god of gue, is worth tens of millions.¡±


    ¡°It really answers the old saying, it¡¯s easy to ask gods, but difficult to give to gods.¡±


    Charlie Hearing what he said, smiled, ¡°Mr. Liu is too modest,¡±


    ¡°Any of the three things you mentioned are very expensive ingredients, right?¡±


    Gerard hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade Expensive is not enough to express my gratitude to you,¡±


    ¡°So you must not be polite to me.¡±


    Charlie nodded, seeing that there was still no sign of Jemima among the people standing outside the car,


    He was unconscious. feel a little disappointed.


    But he didn¡¯t ask Gerard anymore, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Liu, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s get in the car and go.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Gerard looked at the time and said quickly, ¡°Mr. Wade, there is something wrong with this girl Jemima,¡± ¡°And I can¡¯t get


    through on the phone. Please wait a moment, and I will give it a try.¡±


    After that, he took out the phone, When he was about to dial, he heard Jemima¡¯s voice not far away: ¡°Dad!¡±


    Charlie turned his head subconsciously, and the moment he saw Jemima,


    The uncontroble disappointment in his heart disappeared instantly.


    If he couldn¡¯t see Jemima again before leaving Hong Kong today,


    He would definitely have some regrets in his heart.


    At this time, Gerard also looked happy, reached out and waved to Jemima,


    And couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Everyone is waiting for you, and you don¡¯t even pick up the call!¡±


    Jemima said panting: ¡°A good sister just came back from Japan... asked her to bring some things for me.¡±


    ¡°So.so I went to her first to pick it up. But her ne was dyed,¡±


    ¡°Nevertheless, I just got my things, I came over quickly,¡±


    ¡°I came running all the way, and didn¡¯t bother to look at my phone.¡±

 Chapter 4762

    Chapter 4762


    Saying that Jemima came to Gerard, looked at Charlie and Ste, and with a little sorry tone said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wade and Miss Fei, for keeping the two of you waiting.¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we just arrived, and we¡¯re not catching a ne, so not in a hurry.¡±


    Seeing that Jemima was carrying a box about the size of a briefcase, she asked curiously, ¡°Jemima, what are you


    holding? It looks quite heavy.¡±


    Jemima nced at her hand. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Charlie next to her, and said a little shyly,


    ¡°This is a small gift I bought from Japan for Mr. Wade.¡±


    After that, she raised the box with both hands.


    In front of Charlie, she said expectantly, ¡°Mr. Wade, this is a gift for you, please don¡¯t dislike it.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Jemima specially prepared a gift for him,


    He look at her With a look of anticipation, Charlie didn¡¯t show any courtesy to her, and thanked her,


    ¡°Then I will thank Miss Jemima for her kindness.¡±


    As he said that, he stretched out his hand to take the box. He didn¡¯t expect the box to be heavy.


    Seeing him ept it, Jemima smiled sweetly, thinking of something, and then quickly asked:


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, please open this gift after you get on the ne.¡±


    Charlie agreed: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ste on the side asked deliberately: ¡°Jemima, did you only prepare gifts for Mr. Wade?¡±


    I thought we were a bit more than friends.


    Jemima was immediately ashamed and embarrassed, and said embarrassingly:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fei, I identally saw this gift on the website yesterday,¡±


    ¡°And there was only one, so I asked a friend to buy it and bring it here...¡±


    ¡°Your gift will be ready to be sent to youter!¡±


    Ste said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you and joking with you, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    After speaking, she quickly said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, let Jemima take a car with you,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back right away. I want to take a 12-hour flight with you,¡±


    ¡°So now I won¡¯t be robbing her of time alone with you.¡±


    Jemima said shyly, ¡°Miss Fei.I can take any car. ¡°...¡±


    Ste said with a smile, ¡°Since any car is fine, let¡¯s take this car, and I¡¯ll squeeze in a car with Master Yuan!¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and waved her hand behind her.


    While sitting in a Rolls-Royce behind the team.


    Seeing this, Charlie held the car door with one hand and said to Jemima,


    ¡°Miss Jemima, please get in the car.¡±


    Jemima nodded slightly, greeted her father, and then bent down and got into the car.


    Charlie also got into the car, seeing that Jemima was still out of breath at this time,


    Guessing that she must be very tired from running all the way, and said,


    ¡°Since your friend¡¯s flight was dyed, you could have given me a call, why run in such a hurry.¡±


    Jemima shook her head and said, ¡°How can I let so many people wait for me together,¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t dy for too long, I ran a few more steps to catch up with the time.¡±


    Charlie had some weird feeling, looked at the box in his hand, and said,


    ¡°Actually, there is no need to choose gifts for me, I actually don¡¯tck anything.¡±


    Jemima said seriously: ¡°You gave me such a precious pill. I haven¡¯t returned the gift yet...¡±


    Charlie asked her curiously: ¡°Who told you that the pill is precious? Is it Miss Fei?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jemima seemed to feel like the child who did something wrong, and whispered nervously,


    ¡°The time you bought me a phone case, I identally took out the medicine pill you gave me and showed it to Miss


    Fei.¡±


    She hurriedly exined: ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to show off or anything.


    ¡°I just heard from Miss Fei that you have two very magical elixirs, and then you gave me one too,¡±


    ¡°So I subconsciously showed it to her...¡±


    Speaking of which, Jemima gathered up her courage, looked at Charlie, and asked softly,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you said it before, don¡¯t let me tell others..¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me show it to others.I thought you were joking.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Fei¡¯s character can still be trusted,¡±


    ¡°But you should keep it safe in the future, and don¡¯t let others see it.¡±


    He looked up at the driver in front of him.


    Fortunately, the rear and front rows of this car have privacy soundproof ss,


    So the conversation between the two is not loud, and the driver would definitely not hear it.


    Seeing that Charlie didn¡¯t me her, Jemima finally breathed a sigh of relief and said obediently,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never tell anyone again in the future.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, thinking to himself, ¡°Ste I don¡¯t know how,¡±


    ¡°She would have felt when she saw the blood-saving pill I gave to Jemima.¡±


    In the beginning, when her grandfather was dying, he only gave her half of it.


    It wasn¡¯t that Charlie was stingy, the main reason was that he was somewhat dissatisfied with Ste at the time.


    After all, this woman approached him and his wife with a false identity,


    And even secretly investigated his background, which made him feel quite disappointed.


    For this dissatisfaction, and if his sister was not kidnapped by the Fei progeny at the time,


    She would have lost everything in an instant, and he would not have even given half a pill.


    However, the current Ste is not the original Ste.


    She has sworn her allegiance to him, and this time,


    She has done her best to cooperate with him.


    And between her and Jemima, he really can¡¯t favor one over the other.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt that he should take this opportunity for hering to Hong Kong,


    To do things for him and give her the reward she had always dreamed of.

 Chapter 4763

    Chapter 4763


    After ten minutes of driving, the convoy came to the hangar where Ste¡¯s special ne was parked.


    Charlie originally thought that Ste¡¯s special ne should be a luxurious business jet,


    Just like the Gulfstream g650, but he didn¡¯t expect that the one parked in the hangar at this moment turned out to be a


    huge Boeing 747.


    This ne, like Air Force One, the US President¡¯s, is a symbol of wealth and power.


    The crew at this time hadpleted all the pre-takeoff checks, and more than ten people,


    Including the captain and the purser, were standing at the bottom of the ne¡¯s spiral staircase and waiting.


    The convoy stopped one after another, and everyone got out of the cars.


    Charlie nced at Jemima beside him, and when he saw her pursed lips and she did not speak,


    He said, ¡°Miss Jemima, let¡¯s get out of the car.¡±


    Jemima raised her head, her eyes Looking at Charlie faintly, and she said softly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, when will you be able toe to Hong Kong next time?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It depends on the situation,¡±


    ¡°If there is a chance, I will definitelye.¡±


    Jemima tapped gently with mncholy and Charlie nodded and said:


    ¡°Then please take care, Mr. Wade. When youe to Hong Kong, remember to tell me in advance.¡±


    Recently, because he went to school with my wife in the United States,


    He seems to be a little leisurely, but once this period of time passes,


    He will be busy again. At that time, he will not have the time and opportunity toe to Hong Kong.


    However, at this time, Charlie didn¡¯t know that Jemima, who was beside him,


    Was ready to quietly go to the maind for development.


    However, Jemima had no ns to tell him about this in advance.


    She thought that she would go to take down the position at Aurous Hill University first,


    And then go to Aurous Hill to surprise Charlie in person.


    Immediately, Charlie and Jemima got off the car together,


    And Ste, who got off the car first, was already waiting under the spiral staircase.


    Gerard and Hogan also came up to greet him, Gerard said to Charlie with a face of reluctance:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, your trip this time was too rushed,¡±


    ¡°I would like to invite you to stay at home for a few more days,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to be here now as you are going back.¡±


    Charlie knew that Gerard was just polite, so he smiled and said,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, there may be a chance to harass Mr. Liu in the future.¡±


    Then, Charlie looked at Hogan and said seriously, ¡°Uncle Chen, take care of your family during this time,¡±


    ¡°And I will contact you in advance when I return to Aurous Hill.¡±


    Hogan cupped his hands respectfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Young Master Wade¡¯s words!¡±


    Charlie smiled, and then said to Jemima, ¡°Miss Jemima, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I hope I haven¡¯t disturbed you for the past few days.¡±


    Jemima¡¯s eyes were full of reluctance, and she said softly:


    ¡°How could it be, Mr. Wade is too polite.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said goodbye to several people again.


    After that, under the watchful eyes of several people, they boarded the ne with Ste.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This Boeing 747 has a double-deck cabin design.


    The front half of the fusge is divided into upper and loweryers.


    Although the area of the upper deck is smaller,


    Thirty to forty business ss seats can be ced loosely.


    As for Ste¡¯s ne, the upper deck is reserved for the entourage,


    While the lower cabin with arger area is designed with meeting rooms, And other structures like reception rooms,


    restaurants, bars, and two luxurious rooms with independent bathrooms.

 Chapter 4764

    Chapter 4764


    After boarding the ne, Ste first took Charlie to the reception area on the first floor, and said to him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, let¡¯s sit here for a while, the ne will take off immediately,¡±


    ¡°And after the ne flies to the level, the staff will prepare dinner for us.¡±


    ¡°If you are tired after dinner, you can go to your room to rest first,¡±


    ¡°The flight is about 12 hours long, and you will be there after a sleep.¡±


    Charlie nodded, at this time the ne had already started to be pulled by a tractor.


    Slowly dragging it out of the hangar.


    Through the window, Charlie could see Jemima below, waving at him constantly.


    Charlie also waved at her across the window,


    And then Jemima¡¯s figure began to get smaller and smaller in sight.


    After the ne was pushed out of the hangar, the four engines started,


    And with the thrust of the engines, it began to taxi towards the end of the runway.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Jemima was almost out of sight, But Charlie found that even though everyone else got on the ne, she


    was still standing there.


    Charlie turned around and looked for a long time before turning his head back.


    Somehow, he always had a feeling of empathy for Jemima.


    He knows that this beautiful girl who is envied by countless people in Hong Kong,


    Has actually lost her color since the day her father cheated on her mother.


    Since then, in addition to facing her mother¡¯s tears and grief every day,


    She had to ept the reality that her mother is seriously ill and her health was deteriorating.


    After the death of the mother, although the father gave a lot of materialpensation,


    Thispensation was almost a drop in the bucketpared to the blow caused by the death of the mother.


    Therefore, he knew that Jemima had not been happy all these years,


    And even lived in nostalgia for her mother.


    This also made him feel a little more distressed for her.


    At this time, Ste saw Charlie¡¯s mncholic appearance and felt a little lost in her heart.


    She always felt that she was no worse than Jemima,


    And even much better than Jemima in some aspects,


    But she didn¡¯t understand why he only knew Jemima for a few days,


    But he could pay so much attention to Jemima, and she could even see that he was a little emotional,


    But, she has never found a love rted to herself in him.


    While sighing inwardly, she did not forget to remind Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, can you open the gift that Miss Liu gave you?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Charlie remembered the gift.


    So, he carefully ced the suitcase on hisp and opened it gently.


    After opening it, he found that the inside of the suitcase contained an extremely beautifully made wooden box,


    And the trademark of Patek Philippe was printed on the top of the box.


    Ste, who was on the side, leaned over to take a look, and said in surprise,


    ¡°It turned out to be a watch...¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Miss Liu is really observant, so she thought of a gift for you.¡±


    ¡°I may really not be able to think of them, because you do notck anything,¡±


    ¡°But now that I think about it, you onlycked a watch.¡±


    ¡°A sessful man like you really needs to wear a watch that can show his identity when he goes out.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°The reason why I don¡¯t wear a watch is that I don¡¯t like to wear it.¡±


    ¡°Now I always carry my mobile phone when I go out so that I can check the most urate time anytime, anywhere.¡±


    ¡°There is absolutely no need to carry a huge watch on my wrist.¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t like it before, but this watch is given to you by Miss Liu,¡±


    ¡°Maybe because of this person, you may like to wear it.¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly urged, ¡°Mr. Wade Let¡¯s open it and have a look,¡±


    ¡°I have some research on the watches, maybe I can help you with reference.¡±


    Charlie nodded and opened the top cover of the box.


    What catches the eye is arge round dial watch with a circle of blue gems around the surface,


    Which is very stylish with a tinum frame.


    Ste couldn¡¯t help but exim at this time:


    ¡°Patek Philippe¡¯s 5073P, this is the top sapphire model. Miss Liu made the right choice for you all at once...¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°This watch is very expensive?

 Chapter 4765

    Chapter 4765


    Ste smiled slightly: ¡°For you, it may not be a big deal,¡± ¡°But this watch should be one of the most expensive among


    watches,¡±


    ¡°And the actual transaction price is 10 million yuan and in dors, it goes up and down.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Just such a watch, ten million dors? This is too expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Ste said jokingly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can buy the entire Patek Philippe brand with a blood-saving pill.¡±


    ¡°Patek Philippe has been doing it for so many years and has been over-marketed for so long,¡±


    ¡°And its market value is only eighty to one tens billion dors,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s still overestimated if you have a Heart-Saving Blood Scatterig pill and want to make a move,¡±


    ¡°I can buy Patek Philippe and exchange it with you.¡±


    After speaking, Ste smiled again: ¡°No, no, if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking advantage of you too much, why don¡¯t I add the Rolex Group too,¡±


    ¡°The market value of the Rolex Group is about 10 billion US dors.¡±


    Charlie did not expect that Ste was willing to use Patek Philippe and Rolex,


    Two well-known watchpanies, to exchange for a Heart-Saving Blood Scatterig Pill.


    But thinking about it carefully, for a top rich man like her grandfather Dous,


    20 billion US dors for three to five years of life, this is still very cost-effective.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, a Rejuvenation pill can be sold for more than 300 billion US dors,


    And it is easy to sell one-tenth of the Rejuvenation for Heart Saving Blood Scatterig Pill.


    In fact, Charlie is also very clear, don¡¯t take Ste¡¯s words as a joke, but in fact, this is what she really thinks.


    However, speaking in such a joking tone, she left enough space for herself to mediate before and after,


    And she could attack and defend.


    If she said that she was unwilling to buy the Heart-Saving Blood Scatterig Pill Pill, then she would definitely take jokes


    as a friend and take it easy.


    But if you follow her words and express interest in buying to school,


    Then she will definitely put away her joking attitude and have a serious and in-depth talk with him.


    This made Charlie sigh again in his heart: ¡°Ste is really smart.¡±


    ¡°At any time and under any circumstances, she can judge the form very clearly,¡±


    ¡°And control the rhythm very urately, which is really amazing.¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ponder:


    ¡°However, she definitely didn¡¯t think that I had already nned to give her a blood-rescue pill.¡±


    At this point, he suddenly felt a sense of ridicule.


    He knew that Ste could attack and defend now, and he seemed to have the initiative,


    But he also knew that he still had a trump card that was worth a thousand pounds,


    And that was to pretend to be confused with her on purpose.


    So, he looked at her and smiled, then looked at the luxurious and brand-new interior of the ne, and suddenly said,


    ¡°Oh right, Miss Fei, your ne is very new, shouldn¡¯t it be? Did you just buy it?¡±


    Ste was slightly startled.


    She originally thought that she couldmunicate with Charlie about the purchase of the Heart-Saving Blood Scatterig


    Pill for this joke-like conversation.


    Since everything has been said here, maybe this matter can really be facilitated.


    But she really didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would change the subject directly.


    It made her feel as though she had been punched in the air,


    Not even getting any feedback, let alone any real progress.


    This made Ste very disappointed all of a sudden.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of Jemima again,


    Thinking of the Heart Saving Blood Scatterig Pill that Charlie gave her, she felt even more inferior.


    She felt: ¡°Mr. Wade knew Jemima for a few days, and he could give her a Heart Saving Blood Scatterig Pill,¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Wade knew me much earlier than Jemima, but he doesn¡¯t even want to sell me one...¡±


    ¡°Could it be. Could it be that in his heart, I am so much worse than Jemima?¡±


    At this moment, Ste, in addition to being lost, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more grievances.


    This kind of grievance blocked her heart. Ufortable, the eye sockets are even a little red and wet.


    However, she didn¡¯t want Charlie to see it, so she quickly adjusted and smiled along with Charlie¡¯s words:


    ¡°To tell you the truth, this ne was actually ordered by my grandfather from Boeing three years ago,¡±


    ¡°And the prototype is Boeing. 747-8, since the interior renovation also needs Boeing toplete,¡±


    ¡°The entire production cycle was extremely long, and it was only delivered in Chicagost week.¡±

 Chapter 4766

    Chapter 4766


    Having said this, Ste paused slightly and continued: ¡°Originally I didn¡¯t want to use this ne either.¡±


    ¡°But my grandfather heard that I wasing to Hong Kong to see you, so he directly transferred the ne to New


    York.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Fei How is he doing?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Ste said truthfully: ¡°There is nothing serious about the body in a short time,¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And the mood is also good, so the state of the person is also better than before,¡±


    ¡°And he has been talking about it recently that he is going to learn Tai Chi with others,¡±


    ¡°Saying that he wants to strengthen my body and try to live two more years.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°It seems that the old man is in good shape.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste nodded and said, ¡°Looking at the state of the whole person,¡±


    ¡°It is much better than before. This is all thanks to your help, Mr. Wade.¡±


    After speaking, Ste said again: ¡°Oh yes Mr. Wade, grandfather is determined to win the Rejuvenation auction next


    year,¡±


    ¡°Saying that he must get thest whole Rejuvenation at all costs.¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked her: ¡°You are at the helm of the entire Fei family now,¡±


    ¡°From your current point of view, do you think the old man spends hundreds of billions of dors to buy a rejuvenation


    pill,¡± ¡°Is it worth it for the entire Fei family?¡±


    Ste thought for a while, and said seriously:


    ¡°If you simply buy from the aspect of the Fei family¡¯s patriarch, it is definitely not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Even if the Fei family has a big business, the real cash they can take out is only the value of a rejuvenation pill.¡±


    ¡°Once the money is taken out, the whole Fei family will be a luxury jumbo ne with no money to refuel,¡±


    ¡°And the turnover of many businesses will be greatly affected.¡±


    ¡°And, in order to free up enough cash in advance,¡±


    ¡°I may start to reduce the amount from the second half of this year.¡±


    ¡°The whole family has unnecessary expenses and long-term investments,¡±


    ¡°To ensure that at least 350 billion to 400 billion US dors of funds are set aside in the first half of next year.¡±


    Having said this, Ste sighed softly and said:


    ¡°However, my identity is not just the head of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°I am also the granddaughter of this old man. Following him for the past few years,¡±


    ¡°I can deeply realize how strong his desire for survival is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating, for Grandpa himself, he is even willing to give out 80% of the entire Fei family¡¯s assets,¡±


    ¡°In exchange for twenty years of life. After all, in his opinion,¡±


    ¡°The current industry of the Fei family, most of them are made by him,¡±


    ¡°Even if he takes 80%, the remaining 20% is enough for all the Fei family to spend in a few lifetimes.¡±


    At this moment, Ste paused for a moment and said with emotion:


    ¡°So for me now, on the one hand, I can¡¯t let the Fei family suffer heavy losses,¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, I can¡¯t live up to my grandfather¡¯s desire to survive,¡±


    ¡°If I reject him at this time, then what¡¯s the difference between my uncle and me?¡±


    ¡°The most embarrassing thing in the world is that the boy who kills the dragon bes a dragon,¡±


    ¡°And this is what I keep reminding myself in my heart.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°So how are you going to neutralize these two different positions?¡±


    Ste thought about it and said seriously: ¡°I think it is irresponsible to take out 80% of the assets,¡±


    ¡°For myself and the entire Fei family. They are irresponsible, but if you ask me to give 50%,¡± ¡°I will not hesitate, after all,


    for grandpa now, the value of life is more than everything.¡±


    As she spoke, she pointed to the luxurious floor on the ne and said to Charlie:


    ¡°When it¡¯s time to die, let him use this private jet with a cost of more than 500 million US dors to exchange even one


    day for himself,¡±


    ¡°And he will definitely agree without hesitation.¡±


    Speaking of which, she sighed, Looking at Charlie, she said sincerely:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you are willing to sell me a rejuvenation pill,¡±


    ¡°I am willing to hand over half of the Fei family¡¯s assets, and I will never break my promise.¡±


    Charlie smiled nomittally, earnestly said:


    ¡°People are more afraid of death the more they live,¡±


    ¡°Even if you really buy a rejuvenation pill for him next year and let him live for another 20 years,¡±


    ¡°But 20 years will pass, and by that time, he will be more afraid of death than now, what should you do?¡±


    Ste said very seriously: ¡°I am not stupid either, as long as I can do it once and have a clear conscience.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly. Nodding, he quietly took out a Heart-Saving Blood Scatterig Pill in his hand, and said to Ste:


    ¡°By the way, I prepared a small gift for you. I nned to give it, but I never thought of it to give you right now.¡±

 Chapter 4767

    Chapter 4767


    At this moment, in Charlie¡¯s hand, there is a Blood Scattering Heart Saving pill.


    The diameter of this Blood Scattering Heart Saving pill is about one centimeter.


    Because it is not as precious as the rejuvenation pill,


    Charlie didn¡¯t bother to put it in a wooden box,


    So he just sealed it with wax paper that is specially wrapped around food.


    Ste heard that Charlie was going to give her a gift and like a child,


    She deliberately clenched one hand, palm down, as if it was very mysterious.


    For a moment, she thought that Charlie was joking with her,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    So she smiled and said, ¡°What kind of small gift did Mr. Wade prepare?¡±


    ¡°Could it be a little bug? Let me state in advance that I¡¯m not afraid of bugs.¡±


    Boys in childhood always love to make fun of little girls,


    And the mostmon way is to catch a bug in the palm of the hand,


    Pretending to have a gift for the girl and asking her to reach for it.


    Ste also seemed to be yful at this time, while talking,


    She stretched out her hand and ced it under Charlie¡¯s sped hand,


    Then looked at Charlie, and asked with a light smile,


    ¡°Would you like me to close my eyes?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, and said indifferently, ¡°No need.¡±


    After speaking, the palm of his hand loosened,


    And the Blood Scattering Heart Saving pill fell into Ste¡¯s hands.


    Ste felt that a ball of paper fell into her hands,


    But it seemed to have more weight than paper, so she looked at it curiously and saw it was a sphere wrapped in wax


    paper.


    She was stunned for a moment, and then, She thought of the Blood Scattering Heart Saving pill...


    That Jemima had shown her, and it seemed to be wrapped in this wax paper.


    At this moment, Ste seemed to have been hit hard,


    And even her scalp began to go numb. The heartbeat is even faster than ever before,


    As if the adrenaline is soaring at this moment.


    Even though the Pill was already lying in her palm, Ste still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    She looked at Charlie dumbfounded, and asked subconsciously,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this. isn¡¯t this a Blood Scattering Heart Saving pill?¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly give me such an expensive gift?¡±


    Charlie looked at her and smiled indifferently: ¡°Since this time, I have really troubled you a lot.¡± ¡°This Blood Scattering


    Heart Saving pill is regarded as my little care, and I hope Miss Fei will not dislike it.¡±


    Ste¡¯s whole person is a little ttered, and even a little flustered, and she said quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, my life was saved by you, without you, it is impossible to have this body today,¡±


    ¡°With such great kindness, it is an honor for me to do anything for you...¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly handed the Pill to Charlie, and said resolutely,


    ¡°Mr. this medicinal pill is too precious and I can¡¯t have it.¡±


    Charlie pushed the pill back with a serious expression, put it back in her hand,


    And held it with his own hand, so that she could hold the medicine pill tightly,


    And said at the same time: ¡°This is a little bit of my heart,¡±


    ¡°You can take it down and keep it close to your body, just in case it is needed.¡±


    Saying that he instructed: ¡°If it¡¯s not necessary,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t transfer it directly to your grandfather, just keep it for yourself first.¡±


    Ste saw that Charlie¡¯s attitude was firm, and she was very moved in his heart,


    And tears had already filled her heart and she uncontrobly burst out.


    Just now, she was still feeling inferior and aggrieved for the difference of attitude from Charlie about herself and


    Jemima.


    Unexpectedly, he at this time, gave her a strong response so quickly.


    The elixir in front of her, at this moment, the greatest value to her is not the elixir itself,

 Chapter 4768

    Chapter 4768


    But the attitude that Charlie released through this elixir.


    Through this elixir he let her know that he cared about her in his heart.


    So, all the negative emotions in her heart flowed out with tears at this moment,


    And the whole person¡¯s mood became cloudy and foggy,


    As if a girl who was just in love had received a love letter from her sweetheart.


    Seeing that she was crying, Charlie quickly said,


    ¡°Look, how can I make you cry when I gave you a small gift.¡±


    As he said that, he handed over a tissue and said, ¡°Quickly wipe your tears,¡±


    ¡°The flight attendants see this, and they will think I am bullying you while no one is around.¡±


    Ste couldn¡¯t helpughing, she took the tissue and wiped away her tears.


    She joked, ¡°What are you afraid of? Even if you really bully me, I don¡¯t me you...¡±


    After speaking, he realized that he was joking.


    It seemed inappropriate, so she quickly changed the subject,


    Remembering the joke she made of herself in front of Charlie just now,


    She immediately said very firmly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for this great gift, in return,¡±


    ¡°I will send Patek Philippe and Rolex to Patek Philippe and Rolex within a week.¡±


    ¡°These twopanies buying for you.¡±


    Charlie quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that, no need!¡±


    Then, he pointed to the Patek Philippe that Jemima gave him, and said helplessly,


    ¡°Just this one. I don¡¯t even know what to do with the watch,¡±


    ¡°And you want to gift me the watch-makingpanies, what¡¯s the use of them.¡±


    Ste said seriously, ¡°But if you put your blood-saving pill at auction,¡±


    ¡°At least tens of billions of dors can be spent at the auction, I am really ashamed.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and urged, ¡°Ste, remember if it¡¯s something I gave you,¡±


    ¡°No matter what it is. How precious or how cheap it is just my opinion,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel lost because the gift is cheap,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t need to feel uneasy because the gift is expensive,¡±


    ¡°You just need to ept it silently, and the rest is not important.¡±


    With these sincere words from Charlie, Ste¡¯s heart was touched for a moment.


    She understood Charlie¡¯s intentions, and also knew that she must have a ce in Charlie¡¯s heart,


    So she hurriedly wiped away the tears she couldn¡¯t control, nodded solemnly, and choked:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, I understand!¡±


    Charlie hummed, and said again: ¡°Say hello to your grandfather when you go back,¡±


    ¡°And say that I will see him again before I leave the United States.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ste hurriedly nodded. Nodding her head, she asked,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, did you have to talk to him about something special? I¡¯ll let him prepare in advance!¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°No need to prepare when I meet him,¡±


    ¡°I will tell him not to go to next year¡¯s Rejuvenation Pill auction.¡±


    Ste asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade...this... Why is this?


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Your grandfather¡¯s desire for longevity is really too strong.¡±


    ¡°If he goes to the auction next year, he will definitely not be able to bear the result of failure,¡±


    ¡°And maybe it will be self-defeating.¡±


    Speaking of this, he paused slightly, looked at Ste, and continued:


    ¡°Once he is desperate, and you have too much tolerance and kindness towards him,¡±


    ¡°He is likely to drag the entire Fei family into the abyss,¡±


    ¡°You and the Fei family will treat me well and,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my allies to suffer greatly because of this kind of thing.¡±


    Ste said embarrassedly: ¡°Mr. Wade.Grandpa, he.has always been very clear about himself.¡±


    ¡°He will not listen to persuasion.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4769

    Chapter 4769


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Charlie said lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t persuade him empty-handed,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s him, even if it¡¯s someone else. It¡¯s impossible for them to ept it.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie paused for a moment, and then said, ¡°The Blood Scattering Heart Saving pill that I gave you just


    now, keep it well,¡±


    ¡°And after I meet your grandfather, I will give him a promise. Let him stop thinking about Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t know what was more important for her grandfather than Rejuvenation pill in this world,


    So he couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Mr. Wade, what are you nning to do? What promises are you giving to grandpa?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°As long as he helps you secure your position as the head of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to bid for Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°And I can keep him live for another ten years!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s words made Ste tremble.


    She knew the weight of Charlie¡¯s words.


    Since he said that he would keep grandpa alive for another ten years,


    He would definitely fulfill his promise.


    And basically, this is equivalent to giving grandfather most of the rejuvenation pills.


    More importantly, Charlie will let grandpa will live for another ten years,


    And his only condition is not to ask for money or things,


    But to let her grandfather assist him and secure the position of the head of the Fei family for herself!


    She couldn¡¯t help but murmur in her heart:


    Mr. Wade did all this.. .all of this to pave the way for me^


    Thinking of this, she looked at Charlie with tears in her eyes, and said gratefully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade.Thank you for all that you have done for me.¡±


    ¡°I swear that in the future, the Fei family will always advance and retreat with Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°And will definitely be the most solid and reliable allies by Mr. Wade¡¯s side!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: ¡°Actually, in the public world, whether it is my assets or the Fei family¡¯s assets,¡±


    ¡°It is already considered to be the pinnacle, but if it really opens up more in the upper world,¡±


    ¡°Our strength is probably just enough to be a stepping stone.¡±


    ¡°Those who are knowledgeable can enjoy a lifetime of glory and wealth,¡±


    ¡°But those who are ignorant and rushing upwards are likely to face unexpected dangers.¡±


    Ste said: ¡°Mr. Wade, why do you think so? As far as I know,¡±


    ¡°Although there are many unknown wealthy families all over the world,¡±


    ¡°With the strength of the Fei family, I dare not say that they can rank among the top five in the world.¡±


    ¡°But there is absolutely no problem with the top ten,¡±


    ¡°And your current asset level is not necessarily under the Fei family, and it is only a few who are stronger than us.¡±


    Charlie shook his head gently, looked at the stars in the sky 10,000 meters above the window, and sighed softly:


    ¡°Our cognition is limited by our horizons, I used to think that the richest family in the world is nothing but Routhchilde,¡±


    ¡°Its scale may be 10 trillion or 20 trillion.¡±


    ¡°However, the incident of the attack on my grandfather¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°Made me suddenly realize that this world may be different from my previous understanding.¡±


    Ste hurriedly asked: ¡°You mean, there are more powerful existences in this world than the Routhschild family?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, instead of answering her question, he asked her:


    ¡°What do you think? What should we use to measure the strength of a family or an organization?¡±


    Ste thought about it and said seriously,


    ¡°Let¡¯s consider human, material, and financial resources, but financial resources should be the most important.¡±


    Charlie nodded his head: ¡°I used to think that financial resources are the most important.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After all, the rankings of the world¡¯spanies and the rich are all measured by money.¡±


    Speaking of this, he suddenly changed his tone and said seriously:


    ¡°But, I suddenly think about a question, if a family has so much money,¡±


    ¡°For them that it has no other meaning than numbers, what will they continue to do?¡±


    Ste asked nkly: ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you mean?¡±

 Chapter 4770

    Chapter 4770


    Charlie said, ¡°Look, these rich people or wealthy families we usuallye into contact with,¡±


    ¡°What they like to do most is use the money to make money, just like Jews,¡±


    ¡°They are born to make money, and they are born with money.¡±


    ¡°They will use the money to make more money, which leads them to only like to spend,¡±


    ¡°The money where it can add value and bring greater wealth, so they arepletely doused in it.¡±


    Speaking of this, he said again: ¡°If a family has seen through too much money for a long time,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a numbers game, so that money is really spent in the direction of pure consumption,¡±


    ¡°Or in ces where it can¡¯t be reflected in concrete value at all, what will that bring?¡±


    ¡°Pure consumption...¡± Ste frowned and thought for a while,


    Still, a little puzzled, and said embarrassingly: ¡°Mr. wade would you exin?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°To give the simplest example, ¡°The assets of the Routhschild family of more than ten trillion US


    dors are ced in industries that can reflect value,¡±


    ¡°Such as investing in stones and mines; investing in the listing of Fortune 500panies.¡±


    ¡°Enterprises, or directly set up banks, through banks to lend money to otherpanies in exchange for high interest or


    even equity;¡±


    ¡°Even if the money is spent, it can still be counted on one¡¯s own head,¡±


    ¡°It is nothing more than a form of conversion of assets.¡±


    ¡°For example, I have 100 million dors in cash, and then spent 50 million dors¡±


    ¡°To buy a luxury house in New York, and then turned my total assets into 50 million in cash,¡±


    ¡°50 million in fixed assets...¡±


    ¡°Or, I exchange $20 million for a house, $20 million for stocks, $20 million for 20% ownership of an oil well,¡±


    ¡°$20 million for a painting by a famous painter, and then keep it.¡±


    ¡°20 million cash is used as working capital, so, although I have spent 80 million dors,¡±


    ¡°I actually only hold it in different forms, and it may even continue to increase in value in the future;¡±


    Speaking of this, he said: ¡°But, if I use 80 million of the 100 million US dors to cultivate a group of unknown dead


    soldiers?¡±


    ¡°These 80 million US dors are converted intobat power, who can know?¡± ¡°When others measure my assets, they


    will think that I only have 20 million US dors.¡±


    ¡°However, if I want to, these dead men on whom I spent 80 million US dors to build,¡±


    ¡°They can easily kill ten so-called rich people with 100 million US dors in assets without blinking.¡±


    When Ste heard this, thinking of what happened to Charlie¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family some time ago,


    She suddenly realized something, and said in horror:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I understand what you mean.you mean to say,¡±


    ¡°There may be some top families who have already surpassed the stage of showing their strength by umting


    money.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, they may have transformed the huge amount of funds into unexpectedly powerfulbat power?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded. : ¡°This is a bottomless concept. Just like me,¡±


    ¡°In the past few months, the funds I, directly and indirectly, invested in the Cataclysmic Front have far exceeded 10


    billion;¡±


    ¡°These funds are not even at alle through my hand,¡±


    ¡°And thebat power formed by Cataclysmic Front will not be converted into wealth for ranking of the rich list;¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If in a few years, I have invested more than 100 billion,¡±


    ¡°Or even trillions of funds in Cataclysmic Front, or other simr organizations,¡± ¡°But my own verifiable assets are only


    100 billion, then in the eyes of others,¡±


    ¡°I may also be a billionaire, but my real strength is probably notparable to a trillionaire.¡±


    Speaking of this, he added: ¡°The mysterious organization that attacked my grandfather¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°It may have been cultivating the dead soldiers alone for one or three hundred years,¡±


    ¡°And they have cultivated an unknown number of dead soldiers all over the world.¡±


    ¡°In these two or three hundred years, their investment in dead soldiers is definitely an extremely terrifying astronomical


    figure!¡±


    ¡°But these numbers cannot be included in the rich list.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the funds they have invested inbat effectiveness over the past few hundred years,¡±


    ¡°Converted into the purchasing power of today¡¯s US dors,¡±


    ¡°Maybe more than the total assets of the entire Routhschild family.¡±


    ¡°So if you only look at assets, you may not even be able to find the tip of the iceberg of this family.¡±


    ¡°Faced with such an invisible giant, what is the so-called famous Routhschild family?¡±


    This mysterious organization is the real number one family in the world;


    ¡°When you want to y them, they are the number one evil in the world!¡±

 Chapter 4771

    Chapter 4771


    In the eyes of most people, wealth is a symbol of strength, but Charlie never took money in his eyes.


    Facts have also proved to him countless times that money is not everything at all times.


    For example, Dous Fei, what if he is worth trillions?


    Still have to rush to spend more than 200 billion US dors to buy a rejuvenation pill.


    Even his eldest uncle, Marshal An, was willing to pay more than...


    300 billion US dors in exchange for a mere rejuvenation pill.


    In theory, as long as Charlie is willing, he can use the rejuvenation pill to collect,


    All the wealth of the rich and old in the world.


    In that case, his wealth might soon surpass his grandfather¡¯s family,


    Surpass the Saudi royal family, and even surpass the Routhschild family.


    However, when Leon gave him 10 billion, he didn¡¯t know how to spend it.


    What if he has more money than the Rothschild family?


    Selling rejuvenation pills without restraint will definitely push him to the forefront,


    And the extra money he makes will not only bring him no real use,


    But will attract a lot of coveting and peeping.


    Therefore, in Charlie¡¯s view, the most important thing for him in the next step is,


    Not to find ways to make more money, but to do more umtion of strength other than wealth.


    Only in this way can he umte enough power to deal with those unknown behemoths.


    At this time, Ste, who was beside him,


    Finally understood what Charlie was really concerned about.


    So, she said to him very resolutely, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°No matter what kind of opponent you face in the future,¡±


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m still in the Fei family, the Fei family will definitely be by your side,¡±


    ¡°Advancing and retreating with you in every moment!¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly and smiled indifferently:


    ¡°To advance and retreat together... Maybe it¡¯s to go to a disaster together;¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Or to share a wealth and honor, I hope I can live up to your trust.¡±


    Ste said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, I believe in your strength.


    ¡°With your blessing, the Fei family will definitely get monstrous wealth!¡±


    Charlie smiled nomittally and then pointed to her hand.


    He said seriously: ¡°Your grandfather is a good person, he must know that you made a special trip to Hong Kong to help


    me,¡±


    ¡°And he will definitely not say no, so after you go back, you must not let him know that I gave this to you.¡±


    ¡°You have a blood-saving pill if he asks about me,¡±


    ¡°You can say that when I see him, I will show something to the Fei family.¡±


    Ste did not expect Charlie to think so thoughtfully, and said gratefully and respectfully:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will follow your orders!¡±


    After twelve hours of flight, the Fei family¡¯s Boeing 747 finallynded at Providence Airport in the USA.


    Charlie declined Ste¡¯s request to get off the ne to see him off.


    He got off the ne alone, and after seeing the ne take off again and headed for New York,


    He went through customs alone.


    Since Ste¡¯s ne has super VIP treatment at all airports in the United States,


    Charlie, as a passenger who came down of this ne, also received VIP treatment at the airport.


    Every airport has one or more convoys of state guests.


    When there are major diplomatic activities, they provide free escort services for dignitaries of various countries.


    At other times, they are operatedmercially.


    As long as they can afford the money, they can be hired to provide escort services.


    Charlie didn¡¯t want to be too ostentatious,


    So he took the initiative to ask the state guest team to reduce the eight cars to one Cadic.


    In this way, it seems a lot more low-key.


    When he came back this time, Charlie didn¡¯t tell ire in advance.


    The main reason is that he is very aware of her character.


    If he tells her the exact return time, she will definitely drive to the airport to meet him.


    On the one hand, Charlie doesn¡¯t want to toss her, and on the other hand,


    He is worried that she wille to the airport to meet him. A risky opportunity to reveal.

 Chapter 4772

    Chapter 4772


    After all, the flight number of a private jet will not appear on the big screen at the airport.


    When the full-size Cadic off-road vehicle brought Charlie to the Hilton Hotel, it was already 8 pm local time.


    The driver first removed two huge suitcases from the trunk.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    These two boxes were Hong Kong specialties prepared for him by Gerard.


    Afterward, the driver took out a small 20-inch suitcase, which was Charlie¡¯s own carry-on luggage.


    The Patek Philippe that Jemima gave him was also put into this box by him.


    Seeing that he had three big suitcases, the hotel¡¯s luggage carrier quickly pushed the luggage cart,


    Put all three suitcases on it, and followed Charlie to the top floor of the Hotel.


    At this time, ire had just had dinner with ine.


    In the past few days since ine came to the United States,


    She has be familiar with the city of Providence.


    Not only can she go out for a walk and go shopping by herself,


    But she even met many Chinese women living in the local area, and she quickly became acquainted with them.


    In just a few days, she joined a number of organizations.


    First, she joined a square dance group organized by a group of olddies.


    Every night, she goes to the downtown park to dance with them in Legend of the Phoenix,


    And then joined a groupposed of Chinese people.


    The rampage team,posed of men and women in 2000, wear the same tracksuit every day,


    Shouting slogans and running wild on the streets of Providence.


    She also set a timetable for herself, saying that she would dance on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday nights,


    Run wild on other days, and stay at the hotel on Sundays to rest and enjoy life.


    Tonight, it just happened to be the day to check in with the Rampage team.


    After eating, ine wiped her mouth and said to ire:


    ¡°ire, Mom is going to change clothes and go to the rampage team, do you want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want...¡± ire shook her head and said:


    ¡°The suite has a mini gym. If you want to walk or run,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to the street to form a group, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± ine said seriously:


    ¡°Your mother is doing it for socializing, I am new here,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know anyone except you and Charlie.¡±


    ¡°You have to go to ss every day, and Charlie goes out to show people Feng Shui.¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s weird to keep me alone in such a big presidential suite.¡±


    ¡°I still have to stay here for more than half a month. Don¡¯t you die of boredom?¡±


    ¡°In Aurous Hill, there is Horiyah who is avable every day.¡±


    ¡°When I got here, I don¡¯t have anyone I know, it¡¯s really boring...¡±


    ire said helplessly: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s only been a few days, so soon you started to think it¡¯s boring.¡±


    ¡°If you knew this, you might as well live in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ine lost a mansion and a car because she came to Providence.


    The immortal life of a luxury car is also full of resentment, and subconsciously blurted out: ¡°I think so!¡±


    ire asked in surprise: ¡°Mom, what do you mean? Do you really want to go back to Aurous Hill?¡±


    ine panicked, and quickly changed her words with a serious face:


    ¡°Who said that? I don¡¯t mean it! I came to the United States to find you because I missed you.¡±


    ¡°If I go back, won¡¯t I be alone again?¡±


    In fact, what she thought was: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back!¡±


    ¡°The key is that my pocket is cleaner than my face now. If I go back, let alone buy a ne ticket,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money to take a taxi to the airport.¡±


    Besides, even if You and Charlie buy me a ne ticket back, ¡°And I don¡¯t have money to eat after Ind there, let alone


    refuel that Cullinan.¡±


    ire didn¡¯t suspect her, and said seriously:


    ¡°Mom, if you want to live with us here, don¡¯t always say it¡¯s boring here,¡±


    ¡°The more you talk, the more you think about it, and the less happy you will be.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes...¡± ine bit her head and said. : ¡°You¡¯re right, Mom got it!¡±


    After speaking, she quickly changed the subject and said,


    ¡°Mom won¡¯t tell you, it¡¯s time to change clothes and go to the run squad.¡±


    Just when ine wanted to go back to her room to change, someone rang the doorbell.


    ine said with some dissatisfaction: ¡°Didn¡¯t we open the MNT,¡±


    ¡°Why are you still knocking on the door, it¡¯s really annoying!¡±


    After speaking, she came to the door scoldingly...

 Chapter 4773

    Chapter 4773


    With a clever idea, ine opened the door and just wanted to make a curse,


    When she suddenly saw Charlie standing outside the door, Her stinky face immediately became extremely happy and


    excited and she said: ¡°Oh, good son-inw! When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t I hear you give a call?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°I was afraid that you will be worried and didn¡¯t say hello in advance.¡±


    ine said with a smile: ¡°Mom knows, you must be trying to give ire a surprise!¡±


    ire inside heard the movement, walked towards the door, and asked, ¡°Mom, is Charlie back?¡±


    ine hurriedly turned her head and rushed towards the door.


    She shouted, ¡°Daughter, the good son-inw is back,e quickly!¡±


    As she spoke, she saw a waiter pushing a luggage cart behind Charlie,


    And when she looked at the luggage cart, there were three suitcases in total,


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t help but ask excitedly:


    ¡°Good son-inw, I remember that you didn¡¯t seem to carry any luggage with you when you left.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe back with so many things, is it a gift for your mother?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Most of them are souvenirs from friends,¡±


    ¡°But I also prepared a small gift for you.¡±


    When ine heard about the gift, she couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement and curiosity.


    She knew that it was easy for Charlie to show others Feng Shui to make money now,


    So he was very generous with his money, so she couldn¡¯t help but guess in his heart:


    ¡°If Charlie makes a little shot, how can it be a good thing of more than 100,000 yuan?¡±


    At this time, Charlie had brought the waiter into the presidential suite and instructed him to unload the luggage aside.


    After the waiter carefully carried the luggage,


    Charlie took out a $100 cash and handed it to him, and the waiter thanked him and left.


    At this time, ire had juste over, and when she saw Charlie, she said happily,


    ¡°Husband, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I wanted to pick you up at the airport!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°If I told you in advance, from the time my ne took off andnded,¡±


    ¡°You would still be thinking about it, so I didn¡¯t tell you at all and nned to give you a surprise.¡±


    It can be seen that ire was really happy to see Charlie back,¡±


    ¡°But she couldn¡¯t help but reminded: ¡°Husband, I would rather drive to the airport to pick you up,¡±


    ¡°Then feel happy for the surprise you give me.¡± ¡°Next time there is such a thing, You must tell me in advance, okay?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile, ¡°No problem, next time.¡±


    With that, he took out the bag he bought in Hong Kong from his small suitcase.


    The two nes handed the two jewelry boxes to ire and ine respectively,


    And said with a smile, ¡°ire, Mom, this is a little gift I bought for you from Hong Kong. You can open it and take a


    look.¡±


    When ine heard this, she quickly reached out and took it without thinking.


    Seeing the Bulgari logo on the box, she only realized that this thing is definitely not cheap,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So she said happily: ¡°Oh, it looks great. My son-inw is the best!¡±


    ¡°As soon as I get it, it will be an international big name, either Hermes or Bulgari,¡±


    ¡°Will you change to Van Cleef & Arpels next time?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that ine would still be able to y with needles at this time. A double entendre.


    From this point of view, she really wanted a piece of Van Cleef & Arpels jewelry.


    So he smiled and said, ¡°Since Mom likes Van Cleef & Arpels,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you when I go out to see Feng Shui next time.¡±


    ine happily pped her hands, but said very politely: ¡°Oh, good son-inw,¡±


    ¡°Mom knows you¡¯re filial, but Mom can¡¯t keep you spending so much money,¡±


    ¡°That Van Cleef & Arpels thing are so expensive! Just their ssic four-leaf clover ne,¡±


    ¡°All of them need one. It¡¯s more than 400,000! They really want money like crazy!¡±

 Chapter 4774

    Chapter 4774


    ire, who was on the side, immediately realized her mother¡¯s intention, and said quickly:


    ¡°Mom! Can you stop being so vain? Why do you have to let Charlie buy it for you?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Something as expensive as Van Cleef & Arpels...¡±


    ine said aggrievedly: ¡°I didn¡¯t say it, I mean that the brand¡¯s products are too expensive,¡±


    ¡°And they are not cost-effective at all. How could a pragmatic person like me like something so not cost-effective?¡±


    After speaking, she didn¡¯t forget to say to Charlie,


    ¡°Good son-inw, if you have this heart, Mom is already very satisfied,¡± ¡°But you must remember, don¡¯t buy things


    indiscriminately!¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded lightly: ¡°Okay Mom, I understand.


    ine¡¯s expression was somewhat mncholy,


    But she still flipped through the Van Cleef & Arpels article with interest,


    And quickly focused her attention on the jewelry box in her hand.


    As she opened the box, she thought to herself:


    ¡°I just bought a Bulgari Emerald Goddess¡¯s Dream Ne a few days ago,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know what kind of Bulgari jewelry Charlie gave bought for me this time.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the bracelet of the Emerald Goddess¡¯ Dream, it can be matched with my ne, that would be great.¡±


    Thinking of this, she happily opened the box.


    Then, the thing that caught her eye made her stunned.


    ¡°This.. .this...¡± ine looked at the familiar ne lying quietly in the jewelry box,


    And couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°This.this is not, it is the ne of the Emerald Goddess¡¯ Dream?¡±


    The moment she saw this ne, she was very disappointed.


    After all, she bought an identical ne just before she came to the United States,


    So she was naturally a little depressed when she received such a gift again.


    She is a person who loves vanity and face the most. Although this chain is very expensive,


    It is also very grand, but two identical things can not make her haughty after all.


    Wearing this one today, wearing that one tomorrow, in the eyes of others, it is the same one on both days.


    But it¡¯s impossible to hang two nes on the neck at a time,


    So in her eyes, the ne that Charlie gave her basically means that he didn¡¯t give it.


    At this time, Charlie had already seen the unconcealed disappointment in her eyes,


    So he pretended to be surprised and asked,


    ¡°Mom, you know this so well, but I didn¡¯t remember the name all the way.¡±


    ine sneered and said: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just doing research!¡±


    As she said, she continued seriously: ¡°Oh, you two don¡¯t know, it¡¯s Horiyah, the poor woman.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s almost out of food, and she still drags me to visit these luxury stores every day,¡±


    ¡°To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for her saying the name always in my ears,¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to remember so many brands.¡±


    ire hurriedly asked: ¡°Mom, have you been hanging out with Horiyah again?¡±


    ine exined: ¡°It¡¯s not even hanging out together, it¡¯s mainly because after you all left,¡±


    ¡°I lived alone in Tomson. It¡¯s so boring, she can be considered apanion to some extent,¡±


    ¡°And she is a lot more honest now than before, so I had some walks with her.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at the Goddess¡¯ Dream Ne in her hand. Feeling more and more mncholy.


    Charlie smiled inwardly, it seemed that his move was indeed useful,


    And it could be seen that ine was already a little annoyed at this time. ire, who was on the side, didn¡¯t notice her


    mother¡¯s strangeness at all, But couldn¡¯t help but say to Charlie: ¡°Husband, thank you for the gift,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t buy such expensive luxury goods in the future.¡±


    ¡°It is said that such luxury good, the value retention rate of the jewelry is very poor, which is a bit too wasteful.¡±


    Charlie heard the word retention rate, and suddenly had an idea,¡±


    ¡°So he nced at ine and deliberately said:


    ¡°It seems that this piece of jewelry in the second-hand market is still very valuable,¡±


    ¡°If the packaged bills areplete and the maintenance is new enough,¡±


    ¡°You should still be able to sell it with a 20% discount.¡±

 Chapter 4775

    Chapter 4775


    As expected by Charlie, when ine heard this, the whole person immediately froze.


    The eyes and expressions also changed from the depression just now to a kind of extreme excitement!


    Immediately, she suddenly opened her mouth and said to ire:


    ¡°Oh my girl, your mother is suddenly homesick...¡±


    ¡°Homesick?!¡±


    ire waspletely stunned by ine¡¯s sudden appearance, and asked inexplicably:


    ¡°Mom, Dad is in Korea, Charlie and I are here with you, what kind of homesickness it is?¡±


    ine said with an embarrassed expression: ¡°Mom misses Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And living in this foreign country is indeed a little ufortable.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Aurous Hill is the best for us. Let¡¯s see if there is a flight ticket someday,¡±


    ¡°Book a flight ticket for me to go back.¡±


    ire looked at ine in astonishment, and blurted out:


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t sleep because of what you think,¡±


    ¡°You were alone at home and living on your own. In the big house, you couldn¡¯t stand being alone,¡±


    ¡°So you had toe to the United States to find us? Now, it¡¯s just been a few days,¡±


    ¡°And you want to go back to Aurous Hill again?¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to feel alone in Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°What will you do when you are alone again? Will you fly to the United States again?¡±


    ine said quickly: ¡°Oh, your mother really thinks that she can¡¯t sleep,¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that foring to see you? After seeing you, I feel at ease, and I can go back naturally.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ine will never tell her stupid daughter that the reason why she came to the United States,¡±


    ¡°Was to find her and Charlie, it is not because she really misses them, nor did she really feel lonely,¡±


    ¡°She just identally spent all her money.


    Without money, living and eating were a problem for her.


    Although the Cullinan parked in the yard is extremely domineering,


    But she can¡¯t even get the money for gas, what¡¯s the point of having it?


    But now things are different!


    Charlie actually gave her the same dream of a goddess ne again!


    What does this mean?


    This means that she can fly back with it, and then take out one of the two and sell it.


    Both of these two goddess dreams are brand new. The one she had, she has only worn it for a day or two,


    It should be regarded as 99% new, and Charlie¡¯s one is brand new and has not been worn.


    ording to the market price of 500,000, with a 20% discount, it can be sold for 400,000!


    Moreover, the shop from where she bought the ne herself still owed her 72,000 cash back and she did not receive


    it.


    If she waited for that money to arrive, wouldn¡¯t she have nearly 500,000?


    ine thinks of this, and her heart is already very surging:


    ¡°When the money is in hand, I will definitely not buy things indiscriminately,¡±


    ¡°And I will keep it! I live in a luxury house, drive a luxury car, and have the dream of a goddess ne around my


    neck.¡±


    ¡°And there is still 500,000 pocket money, this is the real fairy life,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it much better than living in the United States?¡±


    Don¡¯t look at ine dancing in the square and going to the runaway team these days,


    In the final analysis that¡¯s because she has no money.


    Only in this case of no money, will she go to the kind of things that don¡¯t cost money.


    Moreover, in a ce like the United States,


    Although living in a top-notch presidential suite, this house is still much worse than the Tomson first-ss vi.


    What¡¯s more, in the United States, she doesn¡¯t have the top Rolls-Royce Cullinan to drive.


    There is no professional licking dog like Horiyah who is frolicking wildly around her.


    So, no matter how you think about it, it is better to go back to China.

 Chapter 4776

    Chapter 4776


    Charlie on the sideughed secretly at this moment, it seems that ine¡¯s style is indeed consistent,


    And he can always find her breakthrough easily.


    In fact, for Charlie, he didn¡¯t want her to stay here and disturb the two-person world of his wife and himself.


    The reason why he did everything possible to get her over as he was going to Hong Kong,


    And he couldn¡¯t bear to leave his wife here alone,


    So he tricked ine over and went to Hong Kong by himself.


    Now that he is back, there is no need for her to stay here.


    After all, ire doesn¡¯t know ine¡¯s economic situation,


    But Charlie couldn¡¯t be more clear. ine is now cleaner than her face.


    If she has no money, she will definitely stay in the United States until ire finishes all her training.


    Therefore, it is Charlie¡¯s top priority now to let her go quickly.


    It is precisely because of this that he deliberately said something about the second-hand value preservation rate.


    In fact, he just wants to remind ine that she owns two identical nes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Although she can only pretend to be a coercive,


    She can choose to sell the other ne quietly while pretending to be cowardly.


    Anyway, she has two identical ones, as long as she has one more in her hands, this matter will not be revealed.


    Moreover, after doing all the calctions, she finally earned a ne.


    After Charlie¡¯s reminder, ine really thought of this, so she became reassured almost immediately.


    The Guang Dance Troupe and the Rampage Team will all go together. ine just wants to go home now.


    So, seeing ire¡¯s surprised face, ine couldn¡¯t help but said again:


    ¡°ire, what I said just now was from my heart, I really missed you,¡±


    ¡°But I came back to see you, and I didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°After meeting you guys, then naturally started to miss home,¡±


    ¡°You know the older you get, the more homesickness you have,¡±


    ¡°And for Mom now, nostalgia is just a ne ticket away from you.¡±


    After speaking, she added: ¡°Besides, Mom doesn¡¯t want to disturb the world of the two of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s notfortable for Mom to be a light bulb here,¡±


    ¡°So you might as well let Mom go back early, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ire was helpless. Said: ¡°Then when do you want to leave?¡±


    ine said without hesitation: ¡°Of course, the sooner the better,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you see if there are any tickets for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?!¡± ire said angrily. : ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so abrupt even if you want to leave,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if you suddenly turned your face and don¡¯t recognize anyone.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I would take you to New York for a walk after the weekend?


    You¡¯re not going?¡±


    ¡°Ouch! How could I forget about this...¡±


    ine suddenly remembered that she had finallye to the United States,


    But she had never been to New York.


    Originally, ording to the normal process, when she came to Providence,


    She needed to go to New York before connecting, but she was lucky to win the 1.2 million prize arranged by Charlie,


    So she flew directly from Aurous Hill to Providence.


    Never even set foot on New York soil.


    So, ine thought: ¡°My rtives and friends on WeChat know that I came to the United States by private jet.¡±


    ¡°If I go to New York to take a few photos and post a few more circles of friends,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this trip to the United States be in vain?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Charlie¡¯s ne has been given to me, and it won¡¯t run,¡±


    ¡°So I might as well go to New York for two days, and then go back to Aurous Hill to sell the ne!¡±


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly said to ire:


    ¡°ire, why don¡¯t you buy a ticket for your mother to fly from New York on Sunday night,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to New York for two days on Friday afternoon, and on Sunday night,¡±


    ¡°I will take a ne from New York to return home, you and Charlie will Drive back to Providence,¡± ¡°What do you think of


    this arrangement?¡±


    ire knew that ine had decided to leave, and it was impossible to keep her,


    So she nodded and agreed, saying, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll book your ticket for Sunday, and let¡¯s go to New York on Friday!¡±

 Chapter 4777

    Chapter 4777


    ire seeing ine¡¯s resolute attitude, although she is somewhat helpless.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But after a little thought, she also felt that it was indeed more convenient,


    Andfortable for her mother to leave the United States and go back.


    What¡¯s more, since she has to attend sses five days a week,


    She doesn¡¯t have much time to spend with her,


    So it will definitely cause trouble for Charlie.


    So, she said, ¡°Mom, on Friday the day after tomorrow, we¡¯ll drive to New York after ss,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll book you a ticket for Sunday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± ine suddenly became excited and blurted out:


    ¡°Quickly help Mom to book the ne ticket, don¡¯t look back and let it all sell out.¡±


    Charlie on the side said at this time: ¡°Mom, let me book it for you.¡±


    ine nodded hastily: ¡°Okay, thank you, good son-inw!¡±


    Charlie was also straightforward, immediately took out his mobile phone,


    Found the flight back from New York on Sunday, and immediately bought her a ticket.


    ine soon received the ticket information from the airline.


    After seeing that the ticket had been confirmed, she was very happy,


    Like a wanderer who had been wandering for many years and finally had the opportunity to go home.


    After that, she carefully put away the goddess¡¯s dream ne that Charlie gave her,


    And then said to the two: ¡°Oh, I also made an appointment to go to the Rampage,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m going to bete, you guys hurry through the two-person world, I¡¯ll go out first!¡±


    Before the two of them responded, she hurriedly changed into sneakers and left the room.


    After ine left, ire said to Charlie with some doubts:


    ¡°Husband, do you feel that mom¡¯s state seems a little wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlie asked curiously: ¡°What do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s quite right, I feel normal, she¡¯s just going home.¡±


    ire shook her head very seriously, and said with a slightly solemn expression:


    ¡°It¡¯s not about returning to China, it¡¯s the ne you gave her, it¡¯s not quite right.¡±


    ¡°The ne?¡± Charlie was even more puzzled:


    ¡°The ne was bought from the store counter, so it can¡¯t be fake.¡±


    ire hurriedly said: ¡°Silly husband, of course, I won¡¯t suspect that you are buying fakes,¡±


    ¡°I just said that mom¡¯s attitude towards the ne is not right!¡±


    Saying that she then analyzed seriously:


    ¡°Husband, look, I know mom¡¯s character best,¡±


    ¡°But you should also know very well that this person¡¯s biggest problem is to show off,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you give her a ne, you are giving her a gift.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is a valuable sofa, she can¡¯t wait to carry it to the street,¡±


    ¡°But you just gave her such an expensive ne, she didn¡¯t put it on immediately,¡±


    ¡°But put it away... this... Isn¡¯t this weird?¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but admire ire¡¯s analysis, his stupid wife.


    It seems that she really knows her mother very well. With ine¡¯s character,


    It is absolutely impossible to hide and tuck good things.


    Therefore, she carefully put away the ne he gave her just now.


    This behavior is indeed a bit abnormal for her.


    However, Charlie knew very well why she did this.


    The reason is nothing more than because he just said that the better the quality,


    The more valuable it is to sell second-hand.


    It is estimated that ine is reluctant to wear it,


    And wants to take it back as a brand new one and sell it at a good price.

 Chapter 4778

    Chapter 4778


    So, Charlie smiled and said to ire: ¡°I analyze it, Mom may think it¡¯s toote,¡±


    ¡°Even if she takes it out, others won¡¯t be able to see it,¡±


    ¡°And she is going to join the rampage team.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think about it if it¡¯s not suitable for wearing jewelry?¡±


    ire shook her head and said seriously: ¡°I don¡¯t think things should be that simple,¡±


    ¡°You wait and see if mom wears that ne tomorrow, if she doesn¡¯t wear it tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°Then I guess she wants to sell this ne.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that ire could predict ine so urately,


    So he said with a smile: ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it so much,¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift for mom, what she does with it is her


    freedom.¡±


    ¡°We have no right to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think Mom would do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, when we return to China, you will know if she still has this ne.¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After a while she said helplessly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to interfere with her affairs, but she is really disappointed when she does things sometimes.¡±


    ¡°After all, this ne is given to her by you,¡±


    ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t sell it for profit.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when we go back, this ne will definitely be there.¡±


    ire didn¡¯t know why Charlie was so sure,


    But this kind of hypothetical issue was not easy to discuss too deeply,


    So she epted it sighing: ¡°I hope so...¡±


    At this moment, New York, the Fei family.


    Since the ne that Ste and Charlie took off from Hong Kong, Dous has been anxiously and eagerly looking


    forward to meeting her at home.


    Although he relied on the half Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill given by Charlie to sessfully survive,


    He also knew very well that he was on the verge of death at the beginning,


    And more than half of the efficacy of the medicine was estimated to be spent on saving his life, not on prolonging life.


    This is why, Charlie said at the time, the half pill could give him an extra year, at most two years.


    It is precisely because of this that Dous has already begun to count down his life.


    He pinned most of his hopes on the Rejuvenation Pill auction next year.


    He is no longer the Patriarch of the Fei Family.


    When he was the Patriarch of the family, he failed to sessfully procure Rejuvenation Pill,


    But now that he has abdicated to be a sage, the situation next year is still unknown.


    Although he did not doubt Ste¡¯s character and filial piety,


    He was worried that the price of next year¡¯s Rejuvenation Pill would be even higher than this year,


    Or even much higher.


    If it is really much higher, even if Ste is willing to pay, he¡¯s afraid, it may not be enough.


    Therefore, this time Ste went to Hong Kong to help Charlie solve Hogan¡¯s matter,


    Which gave Dous a glimmer of hope.


    He thinks he knows Charlie¡¯s personality well.


    Generally speaking, he doesn¡¯t owe other people¡¯s favor, and many times,


    When one respects him by one foot, he respects others by ten feet.


    Ste, as the head of the Fei family, ran all the way there,


    Thinking that Charlie should have something to say.


    Dous didn¡¯t dare to expect Charlie to give Ste a rejuvenation pill,


    But if Charlie could give her half a Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill,


    It would be an extra year or two for him or even two or three years of a good life.


    It is precisely because of this that he hadn¡¯t slept wellst night,


    And all he thought about was the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill.


    There were several times in the middle, he almost couldn¡¯t help but wanted to call,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Or, at least send a message to ask Ste, but when he thought that she should be with Charlie the whole time,


    He could only wait for her toe back and give him an answer.


    The ne that Ste took first sent Charlie to Providence,


    And then flew from Providence to New York.


    Theynded together, and the flight in the middle was dyed by almost forty minutes.

 Chapter 4779

    Chapter 4779


    When he heard that Ste¡¯s ne hadnded at JFK Airport in New York, Dous was even more uneasy.


    Originally, he really wanted to go to the airport to pick her up,


    So that the mystery could be solved as soon as possible.


    However, when he thought that his granddaughter was very smart and was very good at observing details,


    He was afraid that his actions would make Ste aware of it,


    So he could only resist the impulse and wait anxiously at home.


    When the butler came to tell him that the eldestdy¡¯s motorcade had entered the main gate,


    He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and quickly said to the butler,


    ¡°Quick, help me get outside to meet her!¡±


    When Dous came to the gate of the main vi of Fei¡¯s manor with the help of the housekeeper,


    Ste¡¯s motorcade just arrived.


    And the rest of the Fei family came out at this time.


    After Ste got out of the car, when she saw her grandfathering out to greet her in person,


    She immediately understood what her grandfather was thinking,


    And then she thought that she still had the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill from Charlie,


    In her close-fitting pocket, thinking about it, she felt in her heart, a little bit uneasy.


    She knew that her grandfather¡¯s expectations for Rejuvenation Pill and Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill had


    surpassed everything.


    As a granddaughter, she should have given this pill to her grandfather without hesitation.


    But when she thought of Charlie¡¯s previous instructions, she could only endure the urge.


    So, she hurriedly walked to the old man¡¯s side and said respectfully,


    ¡°Grandpa, why did youe out in person?¡±


    The old man looked earnestly and said with a smile,


    ¡°You are the head of the Fei family, and you have juste from such a far ce.¡±


    ¡°When youe back, of course, I wille out to greet you and clean up the dust for you.¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly asked, ¡°This time, it should be done safely, right?¡±


    ¡°I saw relevant reports on the news, that Gerard Liu, it seemed that shook hands with Hogan to make peace?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste nodded and said, ¡°With Mr. Wade in charge,¡±


    ¡°Gerard couldn¡¯t dare to do anything to Mr. Chen,¡±


    ¡°And Mr. Wade has given him enough face this time.¡±


    ¡°He is very happy to be out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The old man said with a smile,


    ¡°Mr. Wade is as gracious to our Fei family as a mountain, and it is our honor to do a little for him.¡±


    At that time, the old man wanted to ask her if she had helped Charlie this time, did he say anything?


    But it was impossible for him to ask such a straightforward question, so he smiled and said,


    ¡°Ste, hurry into the room, and tell grandpa the details of this trip to Hong Kong.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste nodded slightly, greeted the others, and went to the study with Dous.


    The study in the main vi of the Fei family was actually used by Dous all along.


    The study area is more than 100 square meters, and the decoration inside is extremely elegant,


    Even the imperial study of the ancient emperors is difficult topare with it.


    And here has always been the ce where Dous ran his affairs.


    Many important decisions affecting the Fei family were made here.


    Right now, although Ste has be the head of the Fei family,


    She has not upied the old man¡¯s ce, and this is still the home of the old man.


    But things are a little different today.


    After Ste and the old man came in, they subconsciously prepared to sit down on the seat in front of the book desk,


    But the old man reached out his hand to stop her, and said to her, ¡°Ste, sit inside.¡±


    Dous¡¯s bookcase was bought at an auction at a huge price.


    This table is all made of top-quality Hainan Huanghuali wood, and the craftsmanship is extremely elegant.


    It has a history of more than 500 years.


    In the Ming and Qing dynasties, the inheritance could be detailed,


    And it even went to the hands of the prime minister of the court, which was Dous¡¯s favorite.


    On the inside of the bookcase, Dous has a chair also made of Hainan huanghuali,


    Which was his special seat, and on the outside of the bookcase, three slightly smaller chairs are ced.


    Usually, in his study, there are only a limited number of people in the Fei family,


    Who can sit in front of this desk in his study? Ste came, and naturally chose one of the three chairs.

 Chapter 4780

    Chapter 4780


    But today, Dous asked her to sit on the inside, which was something she had never seen before.


    Seeing Ste¡¯s surprised expression, Dous said with a smile,


    ¡°Ste, now you are the head of the Fei family, and it¡¯s right to sit in this position.¡±


    Ste said quickly: ¡°Grandpa, this is your study room and your bookcase.¡±


    ¡°Even if I am the head of the Fei family, I am just your granddaughter here.¡±


    ¡°If I am in the group, I am sitting in the chairperson¡¯s office and it is business affairs.¡±


    ¡°But at home, how can I sit in your seat...¡±


    Dous waved his hand and said solemnly: ¡°The Fei family is a family business,¡±


    ¡°A home is a business, a business is a home, and you are the head of the Fei family.¡±


    ¡°This identity is not only the chairperson of the Fei Group,¡±


    ¡°But also the leader of the entire Fei family, even if it is me,¡±


    ¡°I will be under yourmand and follow your orders.¡±


    After that, without waiting for Ste to speak, he sat down first.


    And he sat down on one of the three chairs, and then said to her, ¡°Ste, please.¡±


    Ste felt a little stressed, but nodded lightly and said,Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Then she carefully sat across from Dous.


    Dous nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile,


    ¡°Come on, tell grandpa about your trip to Hong Kong this time.¡±


    Ste didn¡¯t hide anything, she told almost everything until the moment she and Charlie got on the ne.


    But there was one thing she didn¡¯t say, and that was that,


    Charlie gave Jemima a Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill.


    The reason why she didn¡¯t say it was because she was worried that after her grandfather heard it,


    Other thoughts would arise in his heart.


    After all, she knew too well her grandfather¡¯s desire to survive.


    If he was really overwhelmed and started with Jemima¡¯s Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill,


    He might identally make a big mistake.


    If nothing else, even if grandfather went to Jemima to buy the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill,


    If this matter spread to Charlie¡¯s ears, Charlie would definitely criticize her in his heart.


    Therefore, she directly deleted the story of Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill from the narrative.


    After listening to it, he couldn¡¯t help sighing:


    ¡°Gerard Liu is really lucky if it wasn¡¯t for his daughter,¡±


    ¡°I think he would definitely not be able to pass this test!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste also agreed: ¡°You have never met Jemima, she is indeed a very immortal,¡±


    ¡°Well-behaved and movingdy, especially when she cried, it could induce pity in any heart.¡±


    ¡°If it were a man, he would also be attracted to her.¡±


    Dous tutted: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really a hero who is saddened by beauty. The fact is that Mr. Wade has such a skill,¡±


    ¡°And in front of beautiful women, he can¡¯t help himself.¡±


    Ste shrugged and said, ¡°Mr. Wade may have more empathy for Jemima.¡±


    ¡°Although the childhood experiences of the two are different, they also have a lot inmon.¡±


    ¡°Among people, the rarest thing is empathy.¡± ¡°When men and women of the opposite s3x find the same frequency in a


    very important matter,¡±


    ¡°That kind of affection is uncontroble.¡±


    Dous nodded, and added: ¡°It seems that you really helped when you went to Hong Kong this time.¡±


    ¡°That is why Mr. Wade asked you to endorse Gerard,¡±


    ¡°That is to see Jemima¡¯s face and want to give Gerard a chance.¡±


    Ste smiled: ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t do anything, I just came forward and said a few words.¡±


    ¡°In other words, but for a person of Gerard¡¯s stature, the effect is indeed very big.¡±


    Dous asked again: ¡°Then Mr. Wade should be very satisfied this time, right?¡±


    ¡°Not only did it solve all the troubles of Hogan, but also his family is all settled,¡±


    ¡°And he met Jemima, a confidante. Before leaving, he saved a little face for Jemima¡¯s father,¡±


    ¡°Did enough to appease him, and even solved the problem for the Front for ten years.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the $100 million funding is really thought of and unexpected, and all aspects have been solved in ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s trip to Hong Kong has indeed yielded a lot.¡±


    Dous said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡±


    After that, he paused for a moment, struggling, but still couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°By the way, Ste, you helped Wade this time. Did he say anything?¡±

 Chapter 4781

    Chapter 4781


    At the moment when her grandfather asked this question, Ste was a little flustered in her heart.


    But fortunately, Charlie had given her a heads up in advance,


    So she would not be in a mess when dealing with it.


    So, she said calmly: ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Wade made it clear on the way back this time,¡±


    ¡°He said that our Fei family¡¯s performance in many things during this period of time has made him very satisfied,¡±


    ¡°So he said, he wille to New York to meet you in person and thank you in person.¡±


    Dous suddenly became a little nervous and couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°Ste, did Mr. Wade really say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste nodded, she said step by step:


    ¡°Originally, what Mr. Wade said was that he would definitely show something to the Fei family.¡±


    ¡°I ask him to consider your situation, Grandpa,¡±


    ¡°And take care of your situation and feelings as much as possible.¡±


    As Ste said this, she was really careful at this time.


    In fact, Charlie gave the Fei family two rewards,


    This time in order to show his recognition of the Fei family.


    One is the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill hidden with her;


    The other is the million-dor promise to keep Grandpa alive for another ten years.


    Ste knew that Charlie did all this to consolidate her dominance in the Fei family,


    So she could not live up to Charlie¡¯s expectations for him if she spilled the beans directly here.


    Right now is a good opportunity for her to perform in front of her grandfather,


    So she deliberately described Charlie¡¯s second reward as her own initiative to transfer it to her grandpa instead of the


    entire Fei family.


    Although saying this made her feel somewhat guilty,


    Considering the ultimate goal of the matter,


    She could only try her best to ovee the obstacles in her heart.


    When Dous heard Ste say this,


    He was naturally very pleasantly surprised.


    He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ste, you.you said that, did Mr. Wade agree?¡±


    Ste nodded lightly, and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade has agreed.¡± Dous hurriedly asked again: ¡°Ste, based on your


    inference, what kind of reward will Mr. Wade... give me?¡±


    Ste said seriously: ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Wade knows your biggest difficulty right now,¡±


    ¡°I believe he will definitely help.¡±


    Dous¡¯s eyes lit up, and he blurted out,


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it would be even better!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Ste and sigh,


    ¡°Ste, grandpa can If it weren¡¯t for you, grandpa¡¯s old bones would have been buried in the ground long ago.¡±


    Ste smiled and said seriously: ¡°Grandpa, in fact,¡±


    ¡°You and I could live to this day. It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Wade.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dous couldn¡¯t help but sighed with emotion, and said sincerely:


    ¡°It¡¯s really a blessing for three lives to be able to get along with Mr. Wade.¡±


    Having said that, what did he think of, he quickly asked Said: ¡°Ste, did Mr. Wade say when he wille to New


    York?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ste said: ¡°Mr. Wade only said that he would make time toe over before returning to China.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say which day, but Mr. Wade this time has only to stay in the United States not more than a month with his


    wife,¡±


    ¡°So I estimate it will be about twenty days in the future at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, great!¡± Dous sighed: ¡°It seems that these old bones can go into the ground three or two yearster...¡±


    Providence.


    ine, who is walking fast with the middle-aged and elderly rampage team, is in a particrly good mood.


    Previously, with the money Charlie gave her, she bought a Dream of the Goddess,


    And won a grand prize worth 1.2 million.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie identally gave her an identical ne,


    In this way, as long as she goes back and sells this ne,


    It means that she has earned a ne for nothing,


    And also experienced an excellent private jet trip,


    Followed by a few days of stay in the United States.


    Next, she waited to go to New York to y for two days, and then she could return home satisfied.


    After she goes back, she can regain her previous free life, which is very pleasant.

 Chapter 4782

    Chapter 4782


    Because of the good mood, when ine ran wild,


    Her mouth was always grinning, and she couldn¡¯t hide the happiness at all.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Due to breathing with her mouth open, she soon felt a little dry,


    And her breath was uneven, which made her unable to keep up with everyone¡¯s rhythm,


    So she gradually fell behind.


    At this time, the vice-captain of the Rampage Squad,


    A Chinese woman living in the United States saw that ine was left behind,


    She hurried over and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, ine, why did you fall behind so quickly today?¡±


    The woman whose name is Myren Chen and is two years older than ine,


    ine always calls her Sister Chen.


    This sister Chen never worked in the United States.


    It is said that her son and daughter-inw started a business here.


    She and her husband lived with them in the United States.


    By the way, they also helped to take care of the children.


    Coincidentally, this sister Chen¡¯s hometown is in the same province as ine.


    Although it is not in the same city, the two cities are adjacent to each other in the north and south, not far from each


    other.


    ine¡¯s eyes are higher than the top on weekdays.


    If she meets a fellow outsider, she may not have the feeling that she needs to hug them and cry.


    The reason why she is so familiar with this sister Chen is that Sister Chen¡¯s usual clothes are not those of ordinary


    people.


    Just a ss floating flower bracelet on Sister Chen¡¯s hand is worth at least four or five million.


    A high-end Porsche Cayenne worth tens of thousands of dors.


    ine has also seen high-end goods, so she can see at a nce that this woman must be very wealthy,


    And unlike herself, although she lives in a luxury house and drives a luxury car,


    It is not her own but the real disposable assets, in fact, pitiful.


    It is precisely because of this that she has be a little more acquainted with this sister Chen.


    Seeing that Sister Chen came to offer a hand, ine exined breathlessly:


    ¡°Oh, Sister Chen, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on today.¡±


    ¡°My mouth is very dry, and I feel that my physical exertion is much greater than before.¡±


    Myren exined with a smile: ¡°When walking, you must remember to close your mouth and breathe through your nose,¡±


    ¡°And you must adjust the rhythm of your breathing so that you can be in the best condition.¡±


    ine nodded and smiled while saying: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll adjust it.¡±


    ¡°Sister Chen, you can go with the big team first, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll just walk slowly.¡±


    Myren waved her hand: ¡°Hey, the purpose of our team is not to abandon anyone,¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t give up on you, how can you be left behind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you, it happens that my joints are not veryfortable today,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s not suitable for walking too fast.¡±


    ine asked her: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister Chen¡¯s joints? Is it Arthritis?¡±


    Myren smiled and said, ¡°This is just a little problem with me, and it usually heals in a few days.¡±


    After speaking, she changed the subject and asked curiously,


    ¡°By the way, ine, what happy event did you encounter today?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so happy, I can see that you are so happy all the time,¡±


    ¡°What good things happened, you have to share with my sister?¡±


    ine said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not a happy event,¡±


    The main thing is that I am going back to China soon.


    ¡°I¡¯ve stayed here enough for this period of time, and I want to go back early.¡±


    Myren was stunned for a moment, a different look shed in her eyes,


    And then she said with a reluctant expression:


    ¡°Oh, you are so talented. You¡¯re going back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to meet a sister who has simr temperaments like me.¡±


    ¡°Us sisters have only known each other for a few days, so it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ine said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay Chen Sister, we all have contact information.¡±


    ¡°In the future, when youe to China, or Ie to the United States, we can meet again.¡±


    Myren said regretfully: ¡°Hey, I also said that one day I would invite you to sit at home and have a meal.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I will introduce my husband, as well as my son and daughter-inw to you.¡±


    ine said with surprise: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, we have to go to New York on Friday,¡±


    ¡°How about tomorrow night? I¡¯ll take my daughter and My son-inw came to visit!¡±


    Myren hesitated for a moment, then agreed after a while, saying, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll settle it!¡±

 Chapter 4783

    Chapter 4783


    ine returned to the Presidential Suite of the Hilton Hotel,


    And the first sentence when he entered the door was to ask ire and Charlie:


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°ire, good son-inw, do you two have anything to do tomorrow night?


    ire asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mom?¡±


    At this question, ine exined: ¡°I have a very good sister in the Rampage team.¡±


    ¡°She said that she wanted to invite our family of three to be guests at her house.¡±


    ¡°This sister came from China, they have been living for many years in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And I haven¡¯t made a few close friends. I finally met a close friend who I can talk to in all aspects.¡±


    ¡°As I will be leaving soon, so I will go to her house for a meal before leaving.¡±


    ire asked in surprise: ¡°Mom... can you still find a good friend you can talk to?¡±


    ine pouted: ¡°Oh, look at what you said, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any friends? Then your Aunt Zhao, your Aunt Sun, and your Aunt Liu,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they all have a good rtionship with me?¡±


    ire asked embarrassingly: ¡°Do they have a good rtionship with you? How can I remember?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you guys often y mahjong together and go to the beauty salon together,¡± ¡°And then you broke up for


    no reason.¡±


    ine was a little embarrassed for a moment, and waved her hand in a hurry:


    ¡°Those are old calendars, don¡¯t mention it!¡±


    Actually, the reason why ine¡¯s friends broke up was that after she stole Charlie¡¯s bank card,


    And transferred the money, and she felt that she was suddenly rich, and she instantly looked down on those old sisters


    of hers.


    At that time, ine broke up with them on the phone, but unexpectedly,


    After that incident, she went to the detention center and experienced life inside the high wall for a few days.


    ine, for a long time, can be said to be the perfect example of the Chinese shrew.


    The first is she is extreme snobbery, whoever has money is her father,


    Regardless of whether the money can be spent on her or not, she will kneel and lick it first.


    She has been following Mrs. Willson and Horiyah¡¯s b u t t s for so many years in various ways,


    And in the first three years of Charlie and ire¡¯s marriage,


    She has always wanted ire to divorce Charlie and marry another rich man.


    This is the best portrayal of her character.


    In addition, ine¡¯s mind is extremely narrow-minded and interest-driven.


    Therefore, she really hasn¡¯t made any close friends.


    Although ire is not extremely smart, she naturally knows her mother very well,


    And she always feels that a person like her has nothing to do with concepts like the bosom friend.


    At this time, ine also knew why her daughter questioned her, so she said unnaturally:


    ¡°ire, you can¡¯t look at your mother like you used to,¡±


    ¡°You have to look at your mother from a developmental perspective.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so easy to get along, whether it¡¯s with those friends or with Charlie,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so pleasant to get along with, but don¡¯t you think that mother is in a process of getting better now?¡±


    ine was a little excited as she continued: ¡°You said it yourself,¡±


    ¡°What is my attitude towards Charlie now? That¡¯s why I can¡¯t wait to dig my heart out!¡±


    ire saw that her mother was a little excited, and nodded quickly and said,


    ¡°Mom, you are right, it¡¯s my eyes that don¡¯t see your development...¡±


    After that, she quickly changed the subject and asked,


    ¡°By the way, mom, what does that sister of yours do?¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°She immigrated with her son and daughters-inw,¡±


    ¡°And she is here to help them take care of the children.¡±


    Then, ine exined: ¡°By the way, your sister and mother are from the hometown folks!¡±


    ¡°Her hometown is not far from your grandmother¡¯s house,¡±


    ire nodded and said: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know Charlie and this aunt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to rashly visit someone¡¯s house, and you know Charlie¡¯s character.¡±


    ¡°He is not so social, or you can go by yourself. ¡°


    How about that...¡±

 Chapter 4784

    Chapter 4784


    ine said solemnly: ¡°Mom has already told you that this is a family gathering.¡±


    ¡°The older generation will know each other, and the younger generation,¡±


    ¡°Will also get to know each other.¡±


    Speaking, ine said very solemnly: ¡°You two can¡¯t say anything about this kind of thing, and you can¡¯t let Mom go


    back!¡±


    ire looked at Charlie and asked, ¡°Husband, what do you think.


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Since Mom has already made the arrangements, it is really inappropriate for us not to go.¡±


    ine hurriedly said nodding as she blurted out:


    ¡°It¡¯s still my good son-inw who saves mom¡¯s face at the critical moment!¡±


    After that, she hit the iron while it was hot:


    ¡°Then this matter is settled, tomorrow afternoon at six o¡¯clock, let¡¯s go together,¡±


    ¡°ire, you will take your ss as normal tomorrow, my good son-inw will go buy some gifts with me,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our first time to visit someone¡¯s house, it¡¯s not good to go empty-handed.¡±


    ire saw that Charlie agreed, so it was not good to make further excuses.


    What else to say, so she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    The next afternoon.


    ine called Charlie and drove around downtown Providence.


    ine went to many gift shops, and finally, at the suggestion of Charlie,


    Bought a set of exquisite tableware worth several hundred dors as a souvenir.


    Charlie felt that when visiting the house as an ordinary friend, The gift must not be too expensive, otherwise, it would


    appear less pure.


    ine also knew that at first nce, Myren¡¯s family was a wealthy family,


    And she was definitely not the one whocked money,


    So it was not so important for things to be expensive or cheap, and the main thing was her heart.


    At half past five, the two picked up ire at the gate of the school,


    And then Charlie drove to themunity where the other party lived,


    ording to the positioning sent to ine by the other party.


    The destination is about a dozen kilometers away from the city center,


    But the road conditions are very good, so the drive is very fast, and the whole journey took about 20 minutes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Thismunity is in Providence, a very high-end one.


    The buildings in the entiremunity are very sparse,


    And the building¡¯s appearance, greenery, and roads are very well maintained.


    In addition, police cars on duty are parked on the main road points of entry and exits.


    In the United States, the strength of themunity that can be protected by the police on duty is extraordinary,


    Because police duty is not free, on the contrary, the cost is very high,


    So high that an averagemunity simply cannot afford it.


    ording to the navigation, Charlie parked the car in front of a very elegant three-story vi.


    At this time, the door inside the low fence opened, and a woman of the same age as ine,


    That is, Myren Chen, who was very spective with ine, greeted them from the door.


    Seeing ine, Myren said very happily: ¡°Oh ine, you¡¯vee!¡±


    After that, she saw Charlie and ire also get out of the car, and said with a smile:


    ¡°These two must be your daughter and son-inw? Wee,e and sit in the room!¡±


    Myren¡¯s enthusiasm made Charlie feel that she was a little deliberate.


    But he didn¡¯t think much about it. After ine had a few words with the other party,


    She and ire followed her into the vi.


    Myren warmly invited Charlie¡¯s family of three into the house.


    At this time, in the living room, one could already smell the aroma of the food.


    The interior decoration of the vi is very elegant.

 Chapter 4785

    Chapter 4785


    At first nce, a lot of effort has been spent, evenpared to Tomson¡¯s first-ss vi.


    There are many photos of adults and children hanging on the walls of the home, and each photo is very warm.


    ine looked around and gained a new understanding of Myren¡¯s strength,


    And then quickly introduced her to ire and Charlie, and said with a smile,


    ¡°This is the person I often talk about, she is the vice-captain of our rampage team,¡±


    ¡°Sister Chen Chen, you have to call her Auntie Chen!¡±


    After speaking, she said to Myren, ¡°Sister Chen, this is my daughter ire, next to her is my son-inw Charlie Wade.¡±


    ire was polite as she said to Myren: ¡°Hello Aunt Chen,¡±


    ¡°I take the liberty to disturb you!¡±


    Myren said with a smile: ¡°Howe! Although I have known your mother for a short time,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention how much we chat! I wanted you toe to my house as guests,¡±


    ¡°But your mother said that your husband went to Hong Kong for business some time ago,¡±


    ¡°So I thought about inviting you when your husband came back,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect your mother to go back to China soon. I¡¯m quite reluctant.¡±


    ine couldn¡¯t help but sighed: ¡°Sister Chen, to tell the truth, ¡°I really nned to stay in the United States until I go back


    to China with my daughter and son-inw,¡±


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t help but feel homesick during this time. It¡¯s amazing here, but I have only to go back alone.¡±


    Myren nodded and said seriously: ¡°I understand, I was just like you when I first came to the United States,¡±


    ¡°I was fresh for a few days, and then I thought about going back every day.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t to help my son and daughter-inw with grandchildren, I would have run back long ago.¡±


    ine smiled and nodded in agreement, in fact,


    She didn¡¯t have any sense of belonging to her hometown. For her, wherever she isfortable, it is her home.


    When she was in China, she had no money to live on.


    When she came to the United States to live in a hotel with her daughter and son-inw,


    She regarded the hotel as her home. Now she has a ne of the Goddess¡¯ Dream in her hand and she can live her


    life using it.


    Then, ine took out the gift she bought in the afternoon,


    Handed it to Myren, and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Chen, this is the first time I came to your house,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t know what you liked, so I bought you a set of tableware, I hope you don¡¯t find it disgusting.¡±


    Myren hurriedlyined: ¡°Look at you, ¡°Coming here is just likeing to your own home, why do you need to buy,


    really...¡±


    ine was also ustomed to this Chinese-style courtesy, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Oh, it is not expensive, just a little heart.¡±


    Myren nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Next time, don¡¯t spend so much money, I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you.¡±


    At this time, a man about thirty years old with a woman came over,


    Saw ine, and smiled enthusiastically: ¡°You should be Aunt ine.¡±


    ¡°I have been listening to my mother mentioning you these days!¡±


    Myren quickly introduced: ¡°ine, let me introduce to you, this is my daughter-inw,¡±


    ¡°Helma Sun, just call her Helma.¡±


    After speaking, she introduced her daughter-inw:


    ¡°Helma, this is Aunt ine, and the two next to her are her daughter and son-inw.¡±


    Helma greeted ire and Charlie, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Sit down for a while, my father-inw and my husband are cooking in the kitchen.¡±


    Myren hurriedly said with a smile: ¡°Come on,


    Let¡¯s sit on the sofa for a while, and they will call us when we can eat.


    ine was not polite and said with a smile: ¡°By the way, Myren,¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a couple of grandchildren? Why can¡¯t I see them?¡±


    Myren said casually: ¡°The two children went to Disney with their uncle¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°And they won¡¯t be back until the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ine asked in surprise: ¡°Your family has rtives in the United States?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Myren nodded and said, ¡°The child¡¯s uncle¡¯s family lives in Los Angeles,¡±


    ¡°And my husband has a cousin, their family lives in California,¡±


    ¡°And everyone moves around more frequently.¡±

 Chapter 4786

    Chapter 4786


    With that said, Myren added: ¡°Actually, our family doesn¡¯t live in Providence very often.¡±


    ¡°Last year, my son¡¯s business was here, and we moved from Chicago.¡±


    ¡°After a while, we may have to move to New York again.¡±


    ine sighed: ¡°It¡¯s really frustrating to always move like this.¡±


    Myren said casually: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we move.¡±


    ¡°In the past few years, we have always moved to buy a house wherever we live,¡±


    ¡°Like the one we live in now. The house is the new house that I just boughtst year.¡±


    ine was amazed at the financial resources of Myren¡¯s family,


    And buying a house seemed to her to be like a y, and she mentioned it casually.


    So she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Sister Chen, the housing prices in New York are not cheap, right?¡±


    Myren smiled slightly: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°In ces wherend is expensive, high housing prices also have their own value.¡±


    ¡°Buying a house in such a ce has its own value. It¡¯s not consumption, it¡¯s an investment.¡±


    ine couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°How much does it cost to buy a suite in New York?¡±


    Myren thought about it, and said casually: ¡°To buy a t in Manhattan,¡±


    ¡°You have to prepare 10 to 20 million US dors,¡±


    ¡°Along the Long Beach, the vi area starts at, at least 30 million to 50 million.¡±


    ine was speechless and blurted out: ¡°This is too expensive...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Myren remembered that ine boasted that she lived in Tomson Vis and drives a Rolls-Royce,


    And said with a smile: ¡°Like your family¡¯s big vi in Tomson, if you change it into US dors,¡±


    ¡°You can also buy a very good house in New York.¡±


    ine smiled. Nodding her head, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little inferior.


    She feels thatpared with Myren, she is still a lot worse.


    Although she lives in a luxury house and drives a luxury car, none of the two belong to her.


    Moreover, she has no real assets. It is nothing more than two goddess dream nes, that¡¯s all.


    But Myren¡¯s situation is different. ording to her,


    She made a lot of money doing business in China in the early years.


    Even aftering to the United States, investing in the U.S. stock market and real estate was also very rewarding.


    She belongs to a standard strong woman genre.


    She said that she gave her son¡¯s start-up funds for his business in the United States,


    So ine felt that she was rich and capable, and she was much better than herself.


    This is also why ine wants to make friends with her.


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Myren, you have strength, you are much stronger than me.¡±


    Myren said humbly: ¡°I am actually lucky, and the family¡¯s funds were not so generous in the past few years.¡±


    ¡°Mainly because I bought a few stocks of Chinesepanies in the United States,¡± ¡°At the bottom of the past two years,


    and made almost twenty times.¡±


    ¡°Twenty times?!¡± ine felt dizzy, and blurted out: ¡°What stocks can rise twenty times? Huh?!¡±


    Myren said with a smile: ¡°Several of our domestic new energy vehicle stocks fell to one dor a share at the lowest


    point.¡±


    ¡°As the new energy concept exploded, and suddenly rushed to dozens of dors at the peak.¡±


    ¡°It has risen forty or fifty times since then.¡±


    ¡°I think I was ate bargain hunter, and I made an earlier shot,¡±


    ¡°A4nd some were more powerful, and I made more than thirty times.¡±


    ine was full of red eyes and sighed: ¡°More than 30 times...¡±


    ¡°If you invest 10,000 and earn more than 300,000 if you invest 300,000, you can earn 100 million.¡±


    After speaking, she quickly asked Myren: ¡°Sister Chen, how much did you invest at that time?¡±


    Myren said: ¡°It¡¯s not much, just 200,000.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mother..¡± ine sighed: ¡°This. this is more than 60 million!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still US dors. Myren, you are too good!¡±


    ¡°Next time there is something like this good thing, can you take me onboard with you too?¡±


    Myren smiled slightly: ¡°Okay if there is time in the future for your child to open a US dor ount for you,¡±


    ¡°I will take you to trade in US stocks.¡±


    When ine heard this, she readily agreed: ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great, thank you, Myren!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get one as soon as I get back to China!¡±


    At this time, a middle-aged man in his thirties, wearing sses, wearing an apron, and a gentleman walked out.


    Seeing the beautiful and moving ire, his pupils shrank suddenly,


    And his expression was also weird. After a while, he quickly adjusted and said with a smile,


    ¡°Mom, the meal is ready, pleasee to the dining room!¡±

 Chapter 4787

    Chapter 4787


    When Myren heard that the meal was ready, she immediately warmly invited Charlie¡¯s family of three to go to the dining


    room.


    At this time, in the dining room, there was a man in his 60s who was busy arranging dishes.


    After Myren¡¯s introduction, this man was her husband, Jason Man.


    And the young man who just went to invite them to dinner is Myren¡¯s son named Jimmy.


    Jason was very enthusiastic. After inviting the family of three to sit down at the dinner table,


    He asked Charlie with a smile, ¡°What kind of wine do you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°I have red wine and Maotai here.¡±


    Charlie said politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Uncle Man, I have to drive, so I won¡¯t drink.¡±


    Jason didn¡¯t get angry after hearing this, and said with a smile,


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t drink while driving.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at his son Jimmy and said, ¡°Jimmy,¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing else to do at night, let¡¯s have a drink?¡±


    Jimmy smiled and nodded: ¡°Then have a drink.¡±


    Myren hurriedly urged: ¡°You two drink less.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Father and son, the two agreed, and then Jimmy took out a bottle of Maotai,


    Opened it impatiently, and poured a ss for himself and his father.


    It can be seen that the father and son are both addicted to alcohol,


    So from the moment, the wine bottle was opened and the fragrance of the wine wafted out,


    The two of them seemed a little uncontroble.


    However, although the two were greedy for wine, Neither of them picked up the wine ss, but couldn¡¯t help but look at


    Myren.


    At this time, Myren smiled and said to ine:


    ¡°ine, ignore drinking, let¡¯s just talk!¡±


    ine didn¡¯t like to drink, so she readily agreed.


    During the meal, Myren remembered something and said to ine,


    ¡°ine, what will your ne leave?¡±


    ine hurriedly said, ¡°Sunday night¡¯s ne.¡±


    Myren hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, I have a sister who seems to be returning to China on the weekend,¡±


    ¡°And she is also leaving from New York. Maybe the two of you can be friends.¡±


    ine asked in surprise: ¡°Really? It¡¯s great to have apanion,¡±


    ¡°I have to be in the air for more than ten hours, and I¡¯ll be annoying anyone to death.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to have someone talk and chat.¡±


    Myren took out her mobile phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask her,¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, she said that she was going to return to China soon,¡±


    ¡°And I happened to ask her to take something for my dad, so I will go to New York to deliver it to her.¡±


    After speaking, Myren added: ¡°I will ask her what her flight number is and if it is the same flight as yours,¡±


    ¡°And if so, I will send you her contact information,¡±


    ¡°And I will contact her when you arrive in New York so that we can make friends with each other.¡±


    ine naturally agreed and smiled: ¡°Then ask her,¡±


    ¡°My flight number is CX845, and I have to fly to Hong Kong before connecting.¡±


    Myren tapped on her fingertips and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Will ask her, if it is the same flight, you will go together,¡±


    ¡°She is going back to Guangdong Province,¡±


    ¡°And most likely she is going to Hong Kong as a connecting point.¡±


    Soon, Myren handed the mobile phone to ine and said with a smile:


    ¡°Hey, look, she is also on this flight!¡±


    ine took a closer look, and found that on the chat page,


    The other party replied to Myren with CX845 written on it.

 Chapter 4788

    Chapter 4788


    She couldn¡¯t help but said in surprise: ¡°Mom, this is too coincidental.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Myren said with a smile: ¡°This sister is very powerful,¡±


    ¡°Their family specializes in import and export trade between China and the United States,¡±


    ¡°And their worth is in billions, you know her, maybe it will help you in the future.¡±


    ine said with joy: ¡°That¡¯s really great, sister Chen,¡±


    ¡°Go back and push her WeChat business card to me, I¡¯ll add her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Myren nodded and said, ¡°Eat first, and I¡¯ll tell her after dinner.¡±


    At this time, Jason and Jimmy had already started to exchange cups.


    The two seemed to love drinking.


    The father raised it and told his son to go for one.


    The two put down the ss after drinking,


    And the son picked up the ss again and wanted to go with the father.


    Jimmy¡¯s wife didn¡¯t care, she was ying with her mobile phone while eating food to herself,


    And seldom spoke during the period.


    However, what made Charlie ufortable was that although that Jimmy had been drinking,


    His eyes were always quietly looking for opportunities to nce at his wife ire.


    Moreover, the look in his eyes was sullen, and he had a bad intention at first sight.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but return a warning look, and Jimmy finally calmed down a little.


    The strange thing is that Jimmy¡¯s wife asionally raised her head to pick up vegetables,


    And she could see that her husband peeked at ire from time to time.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t see any form of obstruction from her.


    Normally on such asions, even if his wife couldn¡¯t be angry with her husband in public,


    She would at least give him a wink to warn him,


    Or give him a little gesture under the table to calm him down.


    But this Helma doesn¡¯t seem to care who Jimmy is looking at as if all this has nothing to do with her.


    As a result, the atmosphere at the dinner table was a little strange.


    ine and Myren were chatting enthusiastically, Jason and Jimmy were drinking in full swing,


    While Helma only focused on ying with her mobile phone, leaving Charlie and ire to look at each other.


    After finally finishing the meal, ine and Myren chatted for a while, and then reluctantly prepared to leave.


    Before leaving, ine did not forget to remind Myren:


    ¡°Sister Chen, remember to push me your friend¡¯s WeChat ount.¡±


    Myren smiled: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll push it to you.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chen said: ¡°Drive slowly on the road and pay attention to safety.¡±


    Charlie nodded and thanked him, then started the car and left Myren¡¯s house.


    On the way, Charlie said to ine: ¡°Mom, why do I feel that Aunt Chen¡¯s family is strange.¡±


    ¡°Is there?¡± ine said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange.¡±


    ire on the side however couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°Mom, I do think it¡¯s weird, but I can¡¯t tell you what¡¯s weird.¡±


    ¡°You should stay away from them in the future.¡±


    ine said: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going back to China right now,¡±


    ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t have the chance to meet her again in the future, even if I want tomunicate more.¡±


    ire remembered something, and then warned:


    ¡°After you return to China, even if she wants to take you to invest in stocks,¡±


    ¡°You must be careful. Don¡¯t promise, the U.S. stock market is very deep,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s possible to lose 90% in one day, so don¡¯t buy randomly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, Mom got it!¡±


    ine said, while she already had an idea in her heart.


    After she nned to go back, she immediately sold the ne,


    Then exchanged the money for US dors and opened a US stock ount to learn stock trading with Myren.


    This time, the experience of spending all the money and being forced toe to the United States made her


    understand one thing,

 Chapter 4789

    Chapter 4789


    One cannot be without money at any time, otherwise,


    Even if you live in a Tomson first-ss product and drive a Rolls Royce,


    You should not be able to eat.


    Therefore, she now desperately hopes to umte some capital for herself so that she can be more confident in the


    future.


    However, she definitely wouldn¡¯t say that in front of her daughter,


    So she said casually, ¡°I¡¯m just curious to ask, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go to stocks, that kind of thing is just cutting leeks.¡±


    ire nodded and said with relief:


    ¡°You know, don¡¯t make a dream of getting rich overnight!¡±


    Sending away the ine family.


    The originally warm family of four suddenly became a little silent.


    Myren¡¯s expression was a little grim, while the other three had a feeling, That the performance was finally over and that


    they could finally rest and rx.


    Myren pulled her face back to the room, sat down on the sofa, and raised her eyes to see Jason and Jimmy,


    Raised her hand and smashed a ss at the feet of the two of them,


    So scared that they both fell back in the same ce jumping out of the way.


    Immediately afterward, Myren scolded: ¡°You two ba5tards, you fcuking know how to drink!¡±


    ¡°No matter what the fcuk, as long as you see wine,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as seeing your father, and if you smell it,¡±


    ¡°You will be taken away. Both souls have been hooked!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you two know what¡¯s the matter?!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get the fcuk to fix this stinky problem,¡±


    ¡°Just give it to me and go where you came from!¡±


    She then pointed at the three Helma, who was about ten years old, scolded coldly:


    ¡°And you! Just fcuking know how to y with your phone with your head down,¡± ¡°What¡¯s the fun in a fcuking broken


    phone? Can you fcuking pay for ying with your phone!¡±


    The three of them were scolded by surprise, and the young Jimmy exined nervously: ¡°Aunt Mei, don¡¯t we think that


    you and the woman named ine are already talking about the same thing...¡±


    ¡°Going out in person, the three of us have no use for anything other than a foil,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to talk less than to talk more safely.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk you!¡± Myren said coldly: ¡°It would be better if ine came by herself this time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°The key point is that she also brought her daughter and son-inw.¡±


    ¡°What if they both see something?! Customers from Japan and South Korea can¡¯t wait now.¡±


    ¡°There are no other mules avable if something goes wrong with ine,¡±


    ¡°And the top mes you, I can¡¯t spare you!¡±


    The older Jason said quickly: ¡°Sister Mei, I think that ine was fooled by you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m stunned for a moment, this matter should be safe, and when the timees,¡±


    ¡°Let me work harder after the meeting, and this will definitely happen.¡±


    Myren said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m not worried about ine,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that her daughter and son-inw will do bad things.¡±


    After speaking, Myren added: ¡°I always thought that this woman ine said she lived in Aurous Hill, Tomson,¡± ¡°Driving a


    Rolls-Royce is bragging, but when I saw her say this today,¡±


    ¡°Her daughter and son-inw showed no expression at all, and it should be true.¡±


    Jason said in surprise: ¡°If she can live in a ce like Aurous Hill If she can afford a first-ss Tomson Vi and a Rolls-


    Royce,¡±


    ¡°It proves that ine¡¯s family background is not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°Using her as a mule, shouldn¡¯t there be an ident?¡±


    ¡°ident? What could happen?¡± Myren With a cold snort said,


    ¡°The lease term for our house is almost up,¡±


    ¡°And the three-acrend in Providence can be considered as letting us y through it.¡±


    ¡°Just like those nomads, after one piece of grasnd is eaten,¡±

 Chapter 4790

    Chapter 4790


    ¡°The next one will be reced. I won¡¯te back in eight to ten years.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we are all using fake identities. Who can find us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Helma, who had not spoken, said quickly: ¡°And we are not going for a direct delivery.¡±


    ¡°The delivery is handled by Aunt Xu. This is the firewall that Aunt Mei set up for us.¡±


    Even if something goes wrong, it will be Aunt Xu first.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Aunt Xu¡¯s family is in the United States. If something really happened to her,¡±


    ¡°She would definitely not dare to point us to it.¡±


    ¡°Besides, except for first-degree murder, it is basically impossible to be sentenced to death for other crimes.¡±


    ¡°If something really happened to her, it would be a life sentence at most.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of the whole family, they will never give up on us,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise the government will definitely use her family to kill chickens and set an example.¡±


    Myren nodded, her tone softened a little, and said lightly:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if something happens to her, she doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Even if they check our true identities, it will be difficult to find us.¡±


    Jason asked again, ¡°Aunt Mei if ine sessfully takes the goods to Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°Should we arrange for someone to tie her up again?¡±


    ¡°After all, her family is quite rich, so we can¡¯t let it go in vain!¡±


    Myren sneered: ¡°That¡¯s natural, let her help us take the second-hand goods,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a million dors if we seed if you tie her up,¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can knock out several million dors! But we have to wait for her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°After sessfully arriving in Hong Kong, let¡¯s talk about it, if she is caught in New York, it will be useless.¡±


    After that, Myren stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Rampage, and there¡¯s another one over there.¡±


    ¡°The old man who is visiting rtives in the United States has been flirting with me recently,¡±


    ¡°And he has to go back in two days. I feel that I should be able to win him with all my strength.¡±


    ¡°Prepare, go to the China Town area in Seattle to inspect and see if there is a suitable big house.¡±


    ¡°If they want to rent it, we will move to Seattle when I get this old man done.¡±


    Jimmy hurriedly said, ¡°Aunt Mei, Seattle is a bit too far?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thousands of kilometers from east to west... ¡°


    Myren said coldly, ¡°What do you know, every time you change ces, you have to be as far away as possible!¡±


    ¡°After Seattle is over, you will temporarily leave the United States and go to Toronto and Vancouver for a while,¡±


    ¡°And will not return to the United States within this year.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she stared at Jason and Jimmy, and said coldly,


    ¡°If you two be so addicted to alcohol,¡±


    ¡°I will not take you in the future, you should go back to northern Myanmar!


    ¡°The person hurriedly assured: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will never be greedy again...¡±


    Myren then red at Helma, who shivered in fright, and said repeatedly:


    ¡°Aunt Mei, don¡¯t worry, in the future. I won¡¯t y with my mobile phone anymore.¡±


    Myren saw that the three of them had made promises, her expression softened a little,


    And she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, hurry up and clean up!¡±


    At this moment, Jimmy received a message, he opened it and said quickly,


    ¡°Aunt Mei,st time the olddy Zhou¡¯s blood type result for her son came out.¡±


    ¡°There is a patient in the United States who can match him, and the buyer offers 500,000 US dors,¡±


    ¡°But he wants toplete the transnt as soon as possible, how do you think it will be arranged?¡±


    ¡°With it?¡± Myren¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said in surprise:


    ¡°You tell him that if it is urgent, you must pay 800,000 US dors,¡± ¡°Pay a deposit of 400,000 US dors first, and you


    can go to Mexico for surgery next week,¡±


    ¡°And the rest 400,000, and let the family pay it off before leaving the operating table.¡±


    Jimmy hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, although the buyer¡¯s economic situation is not bad, the 800,000 dors may be a little


    difficult...¡±


    Myren said as she scolded with contempt: ¡°Dmn, if you are in trouble, find a way!¡±


    ¡°What he wants is the heart, not the kidney! In order to save him,¡±


    ¡°The olddy has to take someone else¡¯s life, and $800,000 is cheap for him!¡±

 Chapter 4791

    Chapter 4791


    She continued: ¡°And he wants so urgently. After the heart is removed, I¡¯m not sure if other organs will be sold on time.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s not in a hurry, I can still look for a buyer for the liver and kidney.¡±


    ¡°Since you are in a hurry, you have to cover the damage for me,¡±


    ¡°You tell him, deal at this price, whether he likes it or not!¡±


    With that, Myren waved her hand and said coldly, ¡°Call him now!¡±


    Hearing Myren¡¯s order, Jimmy nodded quickly, took out his mobile phone,


    Found a contact named ¡°Customer 15¡±, and called the other party.


    A weak voice came from the other end of the phone, and he asked,


    ¡°Hello, have you found a suitable match for me?¡±


    Jimmy snorted and said lightly, ¡°The match has been found, and the other party is strong and healthy,¡± ¡°After the


    transnt is sessful, you will be guaranteed to have no problem for 20 to 30 years.¡±


    ¡°If you want to transnt as soon as possible, you can go to Mexico for surgery next week for $800,000.¡±


    Hearing these words, he immediately said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree on $500,000?¡±


    Jimmy said disdainfully, ¡°The $500,000 is the price of carpooling,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s the price of a private car. It will take another month or two.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The other party became anxious and blurted out: ¡°But I... I can¡¯t wait that long. ¡°


    That¡¯s your problem.¡± Jimmy said coldly: ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve made it clear to you,¡±


    ¡°You can decide whether to do it or not. Anyway, you¡¯re not the only one in the queue,¡±


    ¡°You can think slowly, I¡¯ll give the next one in line a call.¡±


    When the other party heard this, he panicked and said quickly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯ll try to find a way to collect the money next week.¡±


    Jimmy snorted and said: ¡°Tomorrow, you will prepare 400,000 yuan first.¡±


    ¡°When the money arrives, I will arrange an operation time for you.¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone directly.


    After hanging up, he immediately said to Myren, ¡°Auntie, the client agreed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as the call was made, Myren smiled and said to the other party,


    ¡°Sister Zhou, you asked me to inquire, and now I have a reply...¡±


    ¡°Yes, the results of the physical examination have alsoe out.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Your son¡¯s results show that he is very healthy and there is no problem.¡±


    ¡°Adoption will be done, you don¡¯t have to worry about this, I am here!¡±


    ¡°I have already said hello to my friend, let him go in and start from the senior seaman.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no thanks, no thanks, what are you being polite to me? Really.¡±


    ¡°Sry. I heard that it starts at $5,000 a month, including various subsidies, he can get $6,000.¡±


    ¡°Yes. you didn¡¯t listen wrong, it¡¯s six thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of money, but it¡¯s also hard work.¡±


    ¡°They have to go out for ten or eight months without being home.¡±


    ¡°Once the ship is out in the sea, they lose contact with family. It¡¯s hard work.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be afraid of hard work. Theirpany will have a ship leaving the port next week.¡±


    ¡°If there is no problem with your son, he can board the ship next week.¡±


    ¡°I will board the ship from Mexico next week, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°In two days, I will give you an address, and then you can let him go directly to Mexico to report!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you really don¡¯t need to thank me, we are all fellow vigers, and we should help each other,¡±


    ¡°So you can wait for my news!¡±


    After answering the phone, Myren wiped a cruel smile on the corner of her mouth.


    This olddy Zhou, she met at a restaurant in Providence.


    The olddy is quite old and a cleaner in the restaurant.


    When Myren was eating, she chatted with her a few words and learned that her son had been unemployed for a year.

 Chapter 4792

    Chapter 4792


    There are too many ways, and they couldn¡¯t find a suitable job, so Myren has a n for such people.


    Once she encounters this kind of person who wants to find a job to support the family,


    She will use the high-paying crew as bait to coax them to Mexico,


    Where they will murder the target and then resell the organs.


    Moreover, she specially designed a serial n.


    She first told the other party that she had this channel to help introduce them.


    After attracting the other party with a high sry,


    She also pretended to ask a friend to do a free medical examination for the other party.


    She also made up a pretext and say a medical report must be presented on board.


    The other party will naturally not doubt it, plus the free medical examination is not done for nothing,


    So she directly does aprehensive medical examination in the United States.


    During the physical examination, these devils have already started to look for matching patients


    who need organs. Once the matching is sessful,


    They will start negotiating the price. After the price is negotiated, they will immediately coax the target to Mexico.


    The reason why Mexico is chosen is that thew and order is chaotic,


    There are many gangs, and there are many areas that the police can¡¯t reach.


    Whether it is murder, surgery, or dealing with corpses, it is much easier than the United States and Canada.


    Moreover, after a person disappears from Mexico,


    Family members generally do not notice anything unusual, Because they will let the other party tell the family that they


    are about to board the ship,


    And they will not be able to contact them for the next few months.


    After a year and a half, or even longer, when the family members could not wait for news and realized that something is


    wrong,


    It is no longer possible to find this person.


    In this way, enough time can be left for Myren and others.


    And a person like Myren, as long as it¡¯s money, no matter how dark or dirty she gets, she doesn¡¯t care.


    In addition to this kind of thing, she also specially selectspatriots whoe to visit rtives in the United States,


    And used a serial scheme to induce them to be mules for transporting prohibited items.


    If they are caught in the United States, they will basically be imprisoned for life.


    If they are caught in China, they will basically die.


    If they seeded by luck, the other party would have nothing in return at all,


    And they would not even know that they had walked before the gate of hell.


    And when Myren achieves her desired goal in one ce,


    She will start over in another ce and with a different identity.


    Therefore, those who have helped her bring goods but are kept in the dark,


    And want to continue to maintain friendship with Myren,


    They will suddenly find that this person has suddenly disappeard from the world,


    After a certain day, and can no longer find any news rted to her.


    Using this kind of deception, Myren has obtained huge returns for herself,


    And at the same time send many innocent people to prison, and even send them to the gallows.


    But she doesn¡¯t care about the fate and life and death of these people at all.


    For her, money is the only thing worth paying attention to. Everything else can make way for money.


    The reason why Myren likes to coax these amateurs to help is not only that these amateurs only spend their feelings,


    Not money, but more importantly, because these amateurs don¡¯t know anything,


    Their whole person¡¯s state will be extremely natural, so they are in when facing the customs officers and security


    personnel,


    They will not show the slightest tension and unnaturalness at all.


    Even a person who has undergone professional training cannot achieve,


    The natural state is when an amateur ispletely in the dark.


    Therefore, such an amateur will have a much higher sess rate in customs clearance.


    Moreover, by creating a sessful person, a close eldest sister, and a helpful person,


    Myren can easily make the target person like ine be friends with her.


    She always feels that such a sessful woman can be friends with her in the future.


    Surely there are only advantages and no disadvantages.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As everyone knows, it is this kind of mentality that makes Myren¡¯s sess rate in pulling people into the water


    surprisingly high.


    Anyone who can get to know Myren well will basically fall into the trap she carefully prepared.


    And right now, Myren¡¯s number one prey is ine!

 Chapter 4793

    Chapter 4793


    The family of three returned to the hotel,


    And ine received the business card information pushed by Myren.


    The other party''s nickname is ¡°Grateful Heart¡±.


    Judging from the profile picture,


    It is probably a woman in her 40s who is very well maintained.


    Moreover, the photo of the profile picture was taken on a very luxurious private jet.


    After all, ine is also a person who has taken a private jet.


    The luxurious trip to the United States is unforgettable for her.


    Therefore, when she saw the profile picture of this woman,


    She instinctively thought that this woman must be very powerful.


    So, she silently returned to her room, added the other party as a friend,


    And wrote, ¡°Hello, I''m Sister Chen''s friend.¡±


    After the message was sent, the other party quickly approved her friend''s application.


    Then the other party sent her a smiling face, followed by a voice message: ¡°Hello, are you ine Ma?¡±


    ine quickly replied: ¡°It''s me, sister Chen should have told you. Right?¡±


    ¡°I am flying from New York to China via Hong Kong this Sunday,¡±


    The other party replied: ¡°Oh, that''s great, then we should be on the same flight,¡± ¡°By the way, are you traveling first ss


    or economy?¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°My son-inw bought me a first-ss cabin.¡±


    The other party smiled and said, ¡°That''s good, I also bought a first-ss one.¡±


    ¡°Let''s check in together after we meet at the airport, we can do it then.


    Choose a seat closer.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± ine agreed with a smile, and then asked, ¡°I don''t know what your name is?¡±


    The other party replied, ¡°My surname is Zong, and my name is Phaedra Zong.¡±


    ine smiled and said: ¡°Oh, this surname is notmon!¡±


    The other party smiled and said: ¡°Thank you,¡±


    ¡°One of my cousins is in the beverage business and is very famous in China.


    You should have heard of him.¡±


    Saying that the other party sent an encyclopedia of characters,


    ine clicked in and took a look, almost not scared at all!


    In the encyclopedia, the rich man surnamed Zong is a famous beverage king.


    His family assets exceed 100 billion, and that is still in US dors!


    ine was overwhelmed with turbulent waves, and couldn''t help but ask:


    ¡°My mother, is this man your rtive?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The woman who imed to be Phaedra said very modestly:


    ¡°But we are both distant rtives and are not that close,¡±


    ¡°And our family''s business is not as big as his.¡±


    ¡°Their family assets have already exceeded 100 billion US dors.¡±


    ¡°Our family is worth only a few billion US dors.¡±


    ¡°No, the difference is too far,pared with others, it is really a difference between clouds and mud,¡±


    ¡°And it is not worth mentioning.¡±


    After speaking, the other party said: ¡°If you didn''t mention that my surname is very rare,¡±


    ¡°I will not tell you. Speaking of this rtionship, after all,¡±


    ¡°They are distant rtives, and I always use them to talk about things, and


    it seems that I am with a bit fake appearance.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the other party''s remarks, ine''s deep in her heart felt a sense of admiration.


    In her opinion, some people''s modesty is false modesty and true pride,¡±


    ¡°While some people''s modesty is true modesty and not proud, and Phaedra is thetter.


    Even though she is already worth billions of dors,


    She still says she is worthless. This kind of humility is unheard of.


    ine couldn''t help sighing in her heart: ¡°The gap between this person and other people is really big!¡±


    ¡°I was crazy about carrying a basic Hermes and taking a private ne drawn by a lottery.¡±

 Chapter 4794

    Chapter 4794


    ine continued: ¡°I didn''t expect her to have a value of billions of dors and still act so low-key.¡±


    While sighing, she suddenly remembered something and thought to herself,


    ¡°She is already so rich, why doesn''t she take a private jet?¡±


    Thinking of this, she was ready to ask a question.


    It''s not because she has doubts about Phaedra''s identity,


    But because she feels that if the other party really has a private jet,


    Or can afford a private jet, wouldn''t she be able to rub off for a while?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Just when she was about to ask, the other party sent another message,


    ine hurriedly clicked to check, and the other party said in his voice:


    ¡°Oh, since you are Sister Chen''s friend, you should stay at my house with me.¡±


    ¡°This will save you the trouble. Anyway, for me, it is the same to pull one private jet or two,¡±


    ¡°But this time period is really unfortunate because my ne has reached the regr maintenance level.¡±


    ¡°The flight time has already been flown to Georgia for maintenance,¡± ¡°And Gulfstream has a backlog of nes recently,


    so they won''t be able toe back in a while.¡±


    ine was slightly disappointed when she heard this,


    But also felt that others, sure enough, they are strong and have their own private jets.


    This is something that ordinary people can not have.


    Thinking of the other party''s mention of Gulfstream, she smiled and said,


    ¡°Oh, your family''s private jet is also a Gulfstream?¡±


    ¡°When I came to the United States this time, I booked a Gulfstream G650 too.¡±


    ¡°The ne is really good and flies fast. It''s stable, and the environment inside is also first-ss!¡±


    The other partyughed: ¡°It can''t be said to be first-ss, in a private jet, it''s average.¡±


    After speaking, the other party said: ¡°I''m sorry, ine, I have to deal with something at this moment,¡±


    ¡°The person in charge of the Citibank New York branch is visiting me at my home,¡±


    ¡°I have to entertain them, and we will talk when you arrive in New York!¡±


    ine admired her, even more, when she heard it.


    Citibank ine still knows, which itself is a multinational bank headquartered in New York.


    More importantly, she once suffered a big loss in Citibank.


    When she heard Citibank, she felt cold in her back and sore in her right leg.


    So, she quickly said, "It''s alright, you''ll be busy first,¡±


    ¡°And I''ll contact you when I get to New York!¡±


    After saying this, the other party gave ine a handshake expression, and then she didn''t send any more messages.


    ine didn''t say anything, but quickly clicked on the other party''s Moments and scrolled down a little bit.


    It doesn''t matter if you look at it,


    For ine, it''s like a knife pulling her b u t t and opening his eyes!


    This woman''s circle of friends is almost full of all kinds of tours, eating, drinking, and having fun.


    Some were shot on private jets, some were shot on luxury yachts,


    And it seems like she always likes to ride horses, y golf, and run around the world.


    She even went to the North and South Poles on a scientific research ship!


    ine looked at the colorful life of the other party, and sighed inwardly:


    "Damn, it''s the same life, how can people live so unrestrainedly,¡±


    "But I have to spend most of my fcuking life with that ba5tard worthless man,¡±


    "The most beautiful time of my life has already gone...¡±


    When she sighed, ine didn''t realize that she had fallen deeper and deeper into this scam.


    Moreover, she didn''t notice that although there are many pictures of this woman''s circle of friends,


    There are not many who really show her face.


    Moreover, many of the pictures of scenic spots around the world that she posted are actually found on the Inte.


    As long as ine takes a little thought, downloads all thesendscape pictures to her mobile phone,


    And then uses a picture search engine to search, and she can find the real origin of these pictures.


    It''s a pity that although she is not a good person, her understanding of the world is rtively simple,


    And her understanding of mobile phones, the Inte, and social software is too superficial,


    And she does not have basic dialectical skills.


    And the more such a person is like this, the easier it is to be targeted by people with bad intentions!

 Chapter 4795

    Chapter 4795


    The time soon arrived on Friday.


    Because she was leaving for New York today,


    ine got up early in the morning and started packing her suitcases.


    Now, she is already on the verge of returning home.


    It was finally in the afternoon. After ire was out of ss,


    Charlie drove ine and picked up ire at the school gate.


    The three of them drove directly to New York.


    ording to Charlie''s n, after arriving in New York on Friday night,


    They would take ine for a walk around New York''s night scene,


    Take a look at the Statue of Liberty, and take her around the city on Saturday.


    After shopping on the other day, she can be taken to the airport in the afternoon.


    For ine, although this time in the United States is short,


    It is a long trip, and she had to buy some local souvenirs and specialties.


    On the way to New York, ine sat alone in the back row,


    Took out her mobile phone, and sent a message to Phaedra,


    Informing her that she was arriving in New York tonight.


    Phaedra quickly replied with a voice.


    In order not to be heard by Charlie and her daughter, ine converted the voice into text.


    The text shows: ¡°ine, this time you are in New York.¡± "As the host, I originally nned to treat you to a big meal and


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    show you around,¡±


    ¡°But because I am going back to China in the next two days, there are many things that have to be done before


    leaving,¡±


    ¡°So I''m very busy, I''m really sorry... Or else after we arrive in Hong Kong,¡±


    "Don''t rush back to the maind, I happen to have a vi on Shixun Road


    in Hong Kong,¡±


    "You hang out with me in Hong Kong for a few days,¡±


    "Then stay at my house, give me a chance to do my best as a host,¡±


    "And then you can go back to the maind after a few days of fun.


    Since the content of speech recognition is disyed bit by bit,


    When ine saw the first half, she was a little disappointed,


    But when she saw the second half, she was suddenly excited again.


    She couldn''t help but ponder in her heart: "I''ve grown up so much, and I''ve never been to Hong Kong.¡±


    "This time I''m going to Hong Kong for a transfer,¡±


    "And I''ll only stay for a few hours when Ind.¡±


    "Since there is such a good opportunity, it is better to spend a few days in Hong Kong.¡±


    "Anyway, this Phaedra has money, and I will eat and drinks with her. I''ll be wronged if I miss this opportunity.¡±


    Thinking of this, she happily agreed, and quickly replied: "Okay! Anyway, I don''t have anything important to do when I


    go back,¡± ¡°Why don''t I just stay in Hong Kong for a few days, and then I''ll give you more money trouble.¡±


    The other party quickly replied: With Sister Chen''s rtionship, you are wee anytime,¡±


    ¡°So let''s talk about it first, I still have something to do here,¡±


    ¡°Let''s wait until the airport and have a good chat!¡±


    ¡°No problem. ine happily replied two words,¡±


    ¡°And then asked Charlie pretending to be curious:


    ¡°Oh, good son-inw, didn''t you juste back from Hong Kong? Do you know where Shi Xun Dao is?


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°Mom, why did you suddenly remember to ask this?¡±


    ine lied: ¡°Didn''t I just read the circle of friends,¡±


    ¡°A friend said that this ce is very famous,¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I have heard of it, so I will ask you about it.

 Chapter 4796

    Chapter 4796


    Charlie didn''t think much about it, and replied casually,


    ¡°Shi Xun Dao is a luxury residential area in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°The most expensive houses in Hong Kong are basically there,¡± ¡°And they are also the richest people in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Mom! When ine heard this, she immediately eximed: ¡°This ce is so powerful!¡±


    While speaking, she admired Phaedra''s strength a little more.


    She didn''t realize that the liar had used special words and methods before meeting her.


    In her heart, an indestructible rich person''s image has been established.


    Now she is so excited, that she begins to n her itinerary for the next period of time,


    First having a good time in New York for two days,


    And then flying to Hong Kong, and then going to the most expensive and rich area there, and enjoying a few days.


    At that time, she must post more Moments,


    And let the people in Moments take a good look at her unrestrained lifestyle.


    This time Charlie chose the Wade family''s Shangri-La Hotel in New York.


    Issac instructed the hotel in advance to reserve a presidential suite for Charlie.


    After checking in, Charlie took ire and ine to have dinner at the hotel,


    And then took ine to visit the night scene of New York with ire.


    While ire was helping ine take a photo with the Statue of Liberty,


    Charlie walked aside and called Ste.


    When the call was connected, Ste said respectfully at the other end, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie said directly, "Miss Fei, I''m calling to let you know that I''ve already arrived in New York.¡±


    "If there is no ident, I will visit your house tomorrow night,¡±


    "You can inform Mr. Fei and let him wait at home.¡±


    Ste said excitedly: "That''s great! After I shared the news with grandfather he has been very excited about your


    "And he was just asking me when you will arrive in New York.¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly asked: "Mr. Wade, when will youe tomorrow night?


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Tomorrow night around eight o''clock.¡±


    Ste said excitedly: "Okay, tomorrow night, I will have someone prepare the banquet in advance!¡±


    "Don''t bother.¡± Charlie said: ¡± I came with my wife and mother-inw this time,¡±


    "And I wille there after eating with them tomorrow night,¡±


    "I won''t be there for too long, so you don''t need to prepare anything.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste said with some regret: "You came so far away, and you are not eating here.¡±


    "I am really sad to have dinner at home...¡± "It''s fine.¡± Charlie said calmly, "I''ming to New York this time to send my


    mother-inw back.¡±


    "She''s leaving on the flight the day after tomorrow,¡± ¡°So I thought of meeting the Old man, just don''t worry too much


    about the formalities.¡±


    As soon as Ste heard that Charlie''s mother-inw was on the flight the day after tomorrow,


    She knew that it must be an ordinary airline, so she hurriedly said:


    "Mr. Wade, the Fei family has several business jets and private jets at the New York airport.¡±


    "I will arrange a special ne to take your mother-inw back.¡±


    Charlie said without hesitation: "You don''t have to. When she came here, a special ne was already arranged for her,¡±


    "So there is no need for it while she is going back.¡±


    "My mother-inw does not understand her routines.¡±


    "She still has to be a little bit more down-to-earth, otherwise she will float too much,¡±


    "And with her character, if she floats too high, I don''t know what she will fall into in the future.¡±


    Ste couldn''t help but whispered augh when she heard this.


    In fact, when she was in China, she investigated Charlie and Charlie''s wife''s family.


    Although she had no contact with ine, she had already learned a lot about her wonderful deeds.


    So, she didn''t insist any longer, smiled, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I will be waiting for your visit at home tomorrow!¡±


    The next day, Charlie and ire apanied ine to move around New York for a day.

 Chapter 4797

    Chapter 4797


    During lunch, Charlie talked to the two of them.


    There was a client in New York who wanted to ask him to talk about something at night,


    But they didn''t think much about it. After all, Charlie''s ¡°business¡± is very good now,


    And the two of them have long been psychologically prepared.


    Later he apanied the two of them to dinner,


    Then drove the two back to the hotel by car,


    And then drove to the Fei family''s private manor on Long Ind.


    Originally, he just wanted toe over to see Mr. Fei, and in front of Ste,


    Give him a promise he dreamed of, and at the same time let him have a lifetime of unswerving support for Ste.


    But what Charlie didn''t expect was that, knowing that he wasing,


    Mr. Fei notified everyone in the Fei familyst night,


    Ordering all the immediate family members of the Fei family, no matter where they are,


    They must rush back to Fei''s family to meet Charlie tonight and wee him.


    After all, Dous was the number two person in the Fei family,


    So no one dared to vite his order without Ste expressing any objection.


    So, when Charlie drove into the Fei family manor,


    He was surprised to find that the people on both sides of the road were all the Fei family members.


    At the end of the road, standing respectfully and waiting, were Ste and Dous.


    As soon as Charlie stopped the car, Dous came to the door with the help of Ste.


    After Charlie got off the car, he was the first to take the lead in bowing,


    And said respectfully, ¡°Wee Mr. Wade to the Fei family!¡±


    The Fei family members around him also said in unison, ¡°Wee Mr. Wade to the Fei family!¡±


    In the crowd, Charlie also saw Dous''s eldest son,


    Randal''s grandfather Dawson, and Randal''s father, Adam Fei.


    The two of them stood in the crowd at this time,


    With the same respectful and humble expressions on their faces,


    And they could no longer see the arrogance and domineering of the past.


    In addition, there are some unfamiliar faces that seem to have not been seen before.


    Charlie didn''t expect that he just came to see Dous and Ste, but the Fei family made such a big scene.


    He said in surprise: ¡°Everyone, is this battle not a little too grand?¡±


    Dous looked at Charlie and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you are the benefactor of the Fei family, I learned you areing,¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the Fei family attaches great importance to it, and dare not give any negligence!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently:


    ¡°I will interact more and more frequently with the Fei family in the future, you don''t need to go out of the way.¡±


    After speaking, he said to Dous: ¡°Mr. Fei, I''m here this time mainly to talk to you and Miss Fei.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if we can move to a ce where we can talk quietly?¡±


    Dous said quickly: ¡°No problem, then pleasee to the study, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Ste supported Dous and walked into the vi with Charlie.


    The other Fei family members stood there one by one.


    They knew that Charlie had something to discuss with the old man and Ste,


    And they were definitely not qualified to follow.


    After Randal was executed, Charlie became the most irresistible existence in the eyes of the Fei family,


    So they are now standing in the same ce, waiting for Charlie toe out,¡±


    Then respectfully send him off of the Fei family estate.


    And Charlie came to the study with his grandfather and grandson.


    When the three of them walked to the precious bookcase,


    Dous specifically said, ¡°Mr. Wade, Ste is now the head of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°And I also passed on the ownership of this bookcase to her,¡±


    ¡°So please sit in the distinguished guest seat directly opposite Ste!¡±

 Chapter 4798

    Chapter 4798


    Charlie nodded lightly, he understood what Mr. Fei was saying,


    And he just wanted to tell him that he hadpletely and unreservedly handed over the Fei family''s power to Ste.


    The chair configuration of this bookcase is a bit particr.


    Since there is only one person on the couch in the master seat,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The couch is much wider than the guest seat opposite, and it is also ten centimeters higher.


    The intention of this design is the same as that of the emperor''s dragon chair,


    In order to highlight the status of the head of the family.


    Ste said nervously at this time: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are here, how dare I can sit higher than you..."


    ¡°Please sit on the master seat!"


    Charlie smiled slightly, lightly waved his hand, and said,


    "You are the owner of this house, no matter whoes here,"


    "It''s the same, so you are the biggest here, and I, a guest, can''t be a host."


    He then pulled away the seat opposite her and sat straight down.


    Ste didn''t know what to do, but Dous, who was on the side, said,


    "Ste, you should follow Mr. Wade''s instructions."


    "Mr. Wade is right. You are the head of the Fei family. No one else is qualified to sit there."


    Ste had no choice but to bite the bullet and sit down.


    In fact, the etiquette of the Chinese people is the most important.


    Just like at the dinner table, whoever has a higher status, when toasting,"


    "their wine ss is higher if someone has insufficient qualifications and strength,"


    "And still holds the wine ss high, maybe he will be taught a lesson on the spot.


    Ste didn''t want her seat to be higher than Charlie''s, and couldn''t help but feel annoyed: "Why didn''t I think of this


    earlier, if I had thought about it earlier," ¡°I would have reced all the seats with the same built... It seems I can only pay


    attention next time."


    After Ste was seated, Dous slowly sat next to Charlie.


    At this moment, while he was full of expectations, he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    So, he couldn''t help but ask Charlie: "Mr. Wade, I don''t know why you are here tonight?"


    Charlie smiled lightly: "Thanks to the help of Ste and the Fei family during this time,"


    "They solved a lot of difficult things, so I came here this time mainly to thank you."


    Ste said quickly: "Mr. Wade...It is an honor for the Fei family to be able to help you, how can we afford the thank you."


    Charlie waved his hand: "As long as I have been helped by others,"


    "I must be grateful. This is the way of life that my parents taught me since I was a child."


    After speaking, he looked at Dous and said seriously,


    "Mr. Fei, when we wereing back from Hong Kong,"


    "I asked Miss Fei if there was anything I needed to help."


    "Miss Fei said that she had no other worries except for your health,"


    "So I came here this time mainly because At Miss Fei''s request, I will solve some urgent problems for you."


    When Ste heard this, she knew that Charlie was asking for favors for her.


    When Dous heard these words, he was a little more moved for his granddaughter.


    In addition, he is also looking forward to Charlie''s next statement.


    He doesn''t expect Charlie to give him a rejuvenation pill, but he thinks he can still think about it.


    Just when he was looking forward to it, Charlie said:


    ¡°Mr. Fei, we have known each other for so long, so I won''t prolong it with you.¡±


    ¡°Since Miss Fei is most worried about your health, then I make a statement here today,¡±


    ¡°As long as you can support Miss Fei in the management of the Fei family, in return,¡±


    ¡°I will guarantee your life for another ten years!¡±


    Dous was immediately excited and asked quickly:


    ¡°Wade...... Mr. Wade...what you said...is what you said true?!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said sternly: ¡°What I promise here must be done.¡±


    Dous burst into tears in an instant. Ten years, this promise was more important to him than Mount Tai!


    So he stood up, sped his fists, and respectfully said:


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Wade for your kindness, your great kindness, I will never forget it!¡±


    After saying that, he wanted to kneel down.


    Charlie reached out his hand to stop him at this time, and said seriously,


    ¡°Mr. Fei, don''t be in a hurry to thank me, I have another condition, you must agree.¡±


    Dous hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, please tell me, not to mention one condition,¡±


    ¡°Even if there are ten or a hundred, I will never hesitate!¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°I want you topletely give up bidding for Rejuvenation Pill from now on!¡±

 Chapter 4799

    Chapter 4799


    ¡°Give up the rejuvenation pill?¡±


    Hearing Charlie''s words, Dous''s expression was startled at first,


    And then he asked in a little panic: ¡°Mr. Wade...you...why did you bring this up?...¡±


    Charlie looked at him and said very indifferently:


    ¡°If the auction continues next year, Mr. Fei do you think with your economic strength,¡±


    ¡°Can you sessfully auction the final rejuvenation pill?¡±


    ¡°This ...¡± Dous couldn''t help recalling the auction scene at that time,


    His limit was only 200 billion US dors, but Marshal An''s asking price was almost double his own.


    ¡°If Rejuvenation Pill is still at this price next year, I can''t afford it anyway,¡± ¡°Not to mention that I can''t sacrifice the


    interests of the entire Fei family for my own selfish interests.¡±


    ¡°This matter has already given me a very, very painful experiencest time.¡± ¡°The lessons learned, so, in the sense of


    reason, I can''t make the same mistake a second time.


    This also means that he basically loses the qualification topete for the rejuvenation pill.


    However, for him, even if he couldn''tpete for a whole rejuvenation pill,


    He could at leastpete for the fourth or half.


    If he seeded in winning one of them, he would at least be able to live an extra three to five years.


    Even if Charlie has promised to keep him alive for another ten years,


    There will never be too many things like raising his hand.


    If he really let him give up thepetition for the rejuvenation pill.


    That would be equivalent to cutting off an important way to increase life expectancy.


    Just when he was hesitating, Charlie said coldly: "Mr. Fei you need to understand one thing,¡±


    "Whether the Rejuvenation Pill auction will be held normally in the future depends on my personal preference,¡±


    "And someday I might decide that I don''t want to do this again,¡±


    "People all over the world have nowhere to buy the rejuvenating pills,¡±


    "And at that time, you will find that only my promise is truly valuable.¡±


    Charlie''s words made Dous realize in an instant.


    At the same time, he also understood that Charlie came to find his true purpose this time.


    Charlie promised to keep him alive for another ten years, that is,


    To let him fully assist Ste, and at the same time give up the entire Fei family to bid for Rejuvenation Pill.


    As for the Rejuvenation Pill auction, it is entirely up to Charlie to open it or not.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Let''s not say whether there are many Rejuvenation Pill auctions, and the more the auctions are,


    The fewer the auctions. Just speaking of Charlie''s current financial resources,


    It may not take long for him to look down on the ie from the auction of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Whether it is sold or not sold, he has no control over it.


    If Charlie really cuts off this road, wouldn''t he have no chance?


    Thinking about it, Charlie''s condition to keep him alive for another ten years is indeed the best choice.


    As long as he cooperates well, this matter will be absolutely safe, and there will be no variables.


    Thinking of this, Dous bent his knees, knelt on the ground, and said gratefully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade is so kind, I will never forget it!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and took out the half pill, prepared in advance from his pocket.


    Taking the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill, he said, ¡°Mr. Fei, I see how weak your body is.¡±


    "You should take this half Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill first.¡±


    ¡°After you take it, you will live for the next two or three years. It''s very easy.¡±


    Dous was immediately pleasantly surprised.¡±


    "Although Charlie''s previous half Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill saved his life,


    Because he was too weak at the time, the medicinal power did not make his body feel easy.


    It can be said that the whole person still has a feeling of dying.

 Chapter 4800

    Chapter 4800


    It''s just that his age is here, even through ordinary means of convalescence,


    It is impossible to make any improvement in his physical condition.


    Therefore, for him at present, the only really effective ones are,


    Charlie''s Rejuvenation Pill and Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill.


    Now, Charlie took out half of the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill for him.


    For Dous, it was like helping in the snow!


    Under the ecstasy, Dous immediately held his hands above his head while trembling, and said respectfully,


    "I''m going to thank Mr. Wade for the medicine!¡±


    Charlie put the medicinal pill in his palm, and said lightly,


    ¡°Mr. Fei you don''t have to be so polite, just get up and take the medicine first.¡±


    Dous didn''t dare to get up, but knelt on the ground and,


    Took the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill and carefully ced it in his mouth.


    Half of the medicinal pill melted in the mouth, and turned into a warm current that went straight into his lower abdomen,


    And then flowed through his meridians to the whole body.


    It was only for a moment that Dous felt that his physical condition was much better.


    He had been inconvenient to act before, but now, he immediately felt that his body was much more rxed.


    Just when he fell into ecstasy and carefully experienced the indescribable joy in his body,


    Charlie in front of him said, ¡°Mr. Fei, take care of your body, and in two years,¡±


    ¡°I will prepare for you another half of Blood Dispersing Heart Saving.¡±


    Dous said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your concern,¡±


    ¡°And I will pay more attention to health preservation in the future, and live up to Mr. Wade''s entrustment.¡±


    Charlie nodded, stretched out his hand to help him up, and then he said indifferently: ¡°Okay, it''s alreadyte, so I''ll go


    back first.¡±


    Ste couldn''t help but ask: ¡°Mr. Wade, are you leaving as soon as you arrive?¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°When things are done, I won''t bother you, people, anymore.¡±


    Dous said quickly, ¡°Mr. Wade, it''s rare toe to New York.¡±


    ¡°It''s better to stay at home for a few days so that you can enjoy the friendship of thendlord.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°This time I came to New York to apany my wife to take my mother-inw back to China.¡±


    ¡°When we take her to the airport tomorrow, we will head back to Providence.¡±


    Although Ste on the side was a little disappointed,


    But she still nodded and said, ¡°Then I''ll send you out.¡±


    Dous also said quickly, ¡°Mr. Wade, I''ll send you off too!¡±


    When Charlie, apanied by the grandparent and granddaughter,


    Came out of the vi, the rest of the Fei family were still standing still.


    Seeing Charlieing out so soon, Dawson couldn''t help but take a step forward and asked respectfully,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, are you leaving so soon?¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said calmly, ¡°Dawson, what happened in the past?¡±


    ¡°It''s all over, work hard in the future, I believe the Fei family will not treat you badly.¡±


    Dawson trembled in his heart, and quickly bowed and said, ¡°I will follow Mr. Wade''s teachings!¡±


    Charlie didn''t say any more, and sat in the car,


    Started the car, and drove away from the Fei family manor under the watchful eyes of the whole Fei family.


    After he left, Dous stood still for a long time.


    Ste on the side couldn''t help but ask: ¡°Grandpa, what''s wrong with you?¡±


    Dous shook his head and smiled: ¡°It''s alright,¡±


    ¡°I just suddenly felt that it was you and me who knew Mr. Wade in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°The greatest good fortune, if it weren''t for Mr. Wade, we might have died long ago.¡±

 Chapter 4801

    Chapter 4801


    Dawson heard this, his expression was extremely embarrassed,


    He knelt on the ground with a thud, and choked with tears:


    ¡°Dad, I was the one who lost my mind, I almost made a big mistake, please punish the old bones!¡±


    Dous waved his hand and said indifferently: ¡°Even Mr. Wade said that you should do things well,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°So I won''t repeat it, everything from the past, as long as you really want to turn it over,¡±


    ¡°As long as you serve the Fei family wholeheartedly, I believe Ste will not treat you badly!¡±


    Dawson immediately knocked his head to the ground, choked up, ¡°Dad, thank you for your generosity, as your son, in


    the future I will do my best for the Fei family till my death!¡±


    The next day, it is the day when ine returns to China.


    Charlie specially brought her to buy various specialties and gifts of 20,000 to 30,000 dors in New York.


    Although he didn''t say anything, he just thought it was for ine''s hard work to help ire in the United States this


    time.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Charlie and ire sent ine to JFK Airport in New York.


    Because he bought the first ss cabin, ine did not rush to go through the registration procedures,


    But said to Charlie and ire: ¡°ire, good son-inw, you two don''t have to work hard to see me off in and watch me


    go through the security check.¡±


    ¡°Now, the friend introduced by Sister Chen happened to be on the same flight back with me.¡±


    ¡°She told me on WeChat just now that there is a first-ss lounge at the airport.¡±


    ¡°She asked me to wait for her there for a while, and then we will go in and check in together.¡±


    ire didn''t think much of it, thinking that after all,


    Her mother has to fly for more than ten hours to have apanion on the road, even if it was just a chat, it would be


    much easier.


    However, ire remembered that Sister Chen and her slightly weird family members at that moment,


    So she quickly instructed: ¡°Mom, it''s okay to fly with others, but you must be careful,¡±


    ¡°Don''t be too quick to trust others, especially don''t trust others to deal with your money and stocks,¡±


    ¡°And don''t lend money to others, do you understand?¡±


    ine said with a smile: ¡°Oh, just the melons, Who cares, the family is very rich.¡±


    After speaking, she was afraid of ire''s ramble, so she quickly said:


    ¡°But don''t worry, your mother is not an idiot,¡±


    ¡°I have been traveling all over the world for so many years, when have I suffered losses?¡±


    ire''s expression was a little embarrassed, and she thought:


    ¡°Why have you not suffered less losses in these years...¡±


    However, seeing that they were about to separate,


    ire didn''t want to say anything more, so she said:


    ¡°Mom, pay more attention on the road, and you must also pay attention to rest,¡±


    ¡°Don''t chat with others for a long time, you will have jetg after you return to China,¡± ¡°And it will be very painful to get


    home if you don''t have a good rest all the way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don''t worry!¡± ine said with a smile: ¡°Mom can definitely take care of herself,¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured, and my good son-inw, you don''t have to worry about me too much,¡±


    ¡°You can stay here at ease. Mom is waiting for you toe back home!¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly and said with a smile, ¡°Okay Mom, remember to tell us when you get on the ne.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ine readily agreed.


    The car quickly drove to the departure level gate of the airport.

 Chapter 4802

    Chapter 4802


    Since ine did not let Charlie and ire to send her in,


    Charlie parked the car directly on the side of the road.


    After helping ine to take out the luggage, he went with ire and watched her push her suitcase into the airport


    entrance.


    When ine was about to enter the door, she waved at Charlie and ire, and shouted loudly,


    ¡°ire, Charlie, hurry up and go back!¡±


    Seeing that her mother was leaving for China alone, ire suddenly felt a little nervous.


    Sad and reluctant, tears flowed uncontrobly, and waved and choked:


    ¡°Mom, leave us a message before getting on the ne!¡± ¡°Okay, don''t worry!¡± ine said, facing the two waved their


    hands, and then walked into the airport smartly.


    At this time, she didn''t know what was waiting for her next.


    She entered the airport, and did not rush to the security check,


    But found the first-ss lounge ording to Phaedra''s instructions.


    She had just sat in for less than ten minutes when a very extravagantly dressed woman walked in with a suitcase and a


    handbag.


    ine recognized this woman at a nce with the avatar on WeChat and the photos in the circle of friends,


    And it was her new friend, Phaedra Zong.


    So, she was a little nervous, but also a little excited and waved at her, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Oh, hello Ms. Zong, I''m ine Ma! Good luck to meet you!¡±


    When Phaedra saw ine, she couldn''t help but say with some surprise:


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, ine, we finally meet! You''ve been waiting here for a long time, I''m really sorry.¡±


    "Beforeing to the airport, I was still in a meeting.¡±


    "You don''t know how many things I have to do all day long, it really makes my head big.¡±


    ine said with a smile: "A strong woman like you must be very busy at ordinary times.¡±


    She came to her side and sat down and said with a smile:


    ¡°ine, you are Sister Chen''s friend, that is, my friend, don''t be so polite,¡± ¡°To be honest, usually in thepany,


    everyone talks to me like this,¡±


    ¡°And I finally made new friends, but don''t use this word again.¡±


    ine really did not expect that this Phaedra is so rich,


    She can still be so approachable, without any pretense, it really is not something ordinary people can do.


    She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart: ¡°s, mother, people say that the richer this person is,¡±


    ¡°The higher the quality will be. I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it a little bit!¡±


    ¡°Just look at her words and behaviors, it''s not something ordinary people can do.¡±


    ¡°It''s a great honor for me to be able to make friends with such a person!¡±


    Thinking so in her heart, ine quickly smiled and said:


    ¡°Okay, since you say so, then I will not follow the ways of others,¡±


    ¡°After all, we are all friends, and it is always you, you, too, too obvious.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Phaedra smiled slightly and sighed: ¡°Oh, to be honest, I still feel a little bit.¡±


    ¡°It''s a pity that we met for the first time, and we were so lucky to be able to return to China on the same day.¡±


    ¡°I really should let you go back together on my private jet,¡±


    ¡°So that the two of us could have a good chat and talk on the way...¡±


    ¡°But things just didn''t work like this coincidentally, the more I think about it, the more depressed I get.¡±


    ine hurriedly said: "Oh, what is this, don''t think about it like that,¡±


    "We will have a chance in the future, maybe the next time wee to the United States,¡±


    "We will be able to get on your private jet.¡±


    Phaedra said with a smile: "Well after we arrive in Hong Kong,¡±


    "You can refund the ticket for the next journey and spend a few days there with me.¡±


    "My ne should be there in a few days and then I will personally take you to Aurous Hill!¡±


    ine was overjoyed, but quickly said politely:


    "Oh, why are you embarrassing me, it''s too much trouble for you,¡±


    "The flight from Hong Kong to Aurous Hill is two or three hours, I''ll just take the ne by myself.¡±


    Phaedra waved her hand: "You don''t need to worry about this.¡±


    "When you arrive in Hong Kong, that''s my site. I am your host.¡±


    "As the guest, you can just follow my arrangements.¡±


    "It just so happens that I haven''t been to Aurous Hill before.¡±


    When ine heard this, she was no longer polite to Phaedra, but said with a smile: "If you arrive in Aurous Hill, I will


    definitely drive you around!¡±


    ¡°I don''t have a private jet but I still have a Rolls-Royce Cullinan,¡±


    ¡°And I will definitely pull the card up for you!¡±

 Chapter 4803

    Chapter 4803


    Before Phaedra came, she also heard from Myren about ine''s situation.


    Knowing that she lived in a Tomson first-ss and drives a Rolls-Royce in Aurous Hill, she was not too surprised.


    She smiled and said to ine: ¡°Don''t you think that a car like Cullinan is a little too big for us women?¡±


    ¡°I rarely drive when I go out, and I always let the driver drive the nanny car.¡±


    ¡°Sitting in the middle row is much morefortable and worry-free than driving by yourself.¡±


    ine said enviously: ¡°We don''t have a full-time driver or a nanny car in our family,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I would also experience the feeling of a female boss.¡±


    Phaedra said with a smile, ¡°Isn''t that simple? If you don''t have a nanny car,¡±


    ¡°I''ll send you one after a while. You know, Lexus LM300.¡±


    ¡°I ordered three from a parallel import car dealer some time ago.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to keep one for my parents, but now they n to settle in the United States and are noting back,¡±


    ¡°And there is nowhere to deal with the car when it arrives next month, so I''ll just give it to you.¡±


    ine was overjoyed and blurted out: ¡°LM300...is it?!¡±


    "Yes." Phaedra nodded and said with a smile: ¡°It is said on the Inte that this is an unjust kind of car," ¡°But I think it''s


    okay, anyway, the extra money is just to buy a toon,"


    ¡°And the extra 1.8 million is not too much. To be honest, if it doesn''t increase the price,"


    ¡°There are people with money who won''t buy it."


    ¡°How can they get noodles if they don''t increase the price?"


    ¡°If they can increase the price by 3 million, it is the best."


    ¡°In that case, as long as you drive to the street, others will know that this is the luxury of 5 million."


    ine admired her heart, and thought to herself,


    ¡°I think this is the way of life of the rich."


    ¡°They don''t look for cost-effectiveness, sometimes, it is the worth of the item they consider..."


    Immediately, she couldn''t help but secretly said: ¡°This Phaedra is too generous, right?"


    ¡°As soon as she opens her mouth, she will give out a Raelfa."


    ¡°The car is priced at 3 million yuan. At that time, should I keep it for myself, or sell it quietly?"


    At this time, Phaedra said casually: ¡°Parallel import cars always go to the port for customs deration and thene


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    in."


    ¡°At that time, I will directly ask the car dealer to dere the customs and send it to Aurous Hill,"


    ¡°And you can get the car in your city without any hassle.¡±


    ine said quickly: "Oh...I...how can I ept such an expensive gift from you..."


    Phaedra said with a smile: ¡°The car It''s all booked, and when it arrives, it will be idle."


    "You don''t have to be polite to me. If I don''t drive the car, it will be aplete waste."


    "If I want it to be not troublesome enough, it''s best to give it to you."


    ine was extremely excited, and quickly said with a smile: "Oh, thank you so much!"


    "You''re wee." Phaedra smiled slightly. Looking at the time, she deliberately said:


    "Oh, we are almost going to check in. There is also a first-ss lounge inside."


    "It''s the same as going to the lounge after check-in."


    ine said quickly and without thinking: "Okay, Then let''s go to check-in now."


    After speaking, she stood up, picked up her suitcases and handbags,


    And prepared to leave the lounge with Phaedra.


    At this time, Phaedra was already a little nervous in her heart.


    Because she is about to implement the n she has carefully prepared for a long time.


    So, while slowly packing her things, she quietly tapped three times on a ck stic box in her pocket.


    This stic box is actually a one-waymunication device with a built-in carrier SIM card.


    From the moment she entered the door, her aplice have been in the car in the parking lot,


    Listening to the progress inside with her mobile phone.


    And she tapped three times, which was the signal to close the.


    When her aplice received the agreed three taps, they immediately called Phaedra''s cell phone.

 Chapter 4804

    Chapter 4804


    At this time, Phaedra was pretending to be packing her luggage and handbag.


    When the phone rang, when she saw the two words of Secretary Qin disyed in the address book,


    She deliberately pretended not to read it, so she opened it directly.


    After getting hands-free, she put the phone aside and said,


    ¡°Secretary Qin, I''ll be boarding the ne soon.¡±


    "If you have anything to do, just wait until I''m on board.¡±


    The other party''s voice said very hastily, "Miss, the olddy has an ident!¡±


    Phaedra suddenly became nervous and quickly asked: "What''s the situation? What happened to mom?¡± The other party


    hurriedly said: ¡°The olddy was riding with the young master today,¡± ¡°I don''t know what happened. The horse was


    startled and kicked the olddy.¡±


    ¡°She passed out and she is just sent to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that the situation is a little serious.¡±


    Phaedra said anxiously: ¡°What''s going on?......... How can mom get kicked by


    a horse?¡±


    ¡°What are the housekeepers for? What does the manager of the horse farm do?¡±


    ¡°Immediately ask the manager of the horse farm to pack his things and get out!¡±


    ¡°Take that horse out and ughter it! It can kick mom today, and it might throw my son off tomorrow!¡±


    The other party said hesitantly: ¡°Miss... that horse, Master spent more than eight million dors from Turkmenistan.¡±


    ¡°It is like buying a BMW with sweat and blood. Wouldn''t it be too hasty to kill like this.¡±


    Phaedra said coldly, ¡°If I ask you to kill it, kill it, you can''t tame it.¡±


    ¡°No matter how good the horse is, I don''t want it! This is the price of its mistakes!¡±


    ine on the side was dumbfounded, and couldn''t help but muttered in her heart:


    ¡°The sweaty BMW bought for more than eight million dors is going to be ughtered because of kicking.¡±


    ¡°It just kicked the olddy and it is rounded up just for that!¡±


    ¡°As expected, I still don''t understand the world of the rich...¡±


    At this time, the secretary on the other end of the phone could only say helplessly:


    ¡°Okay eldestdy, then I''ll arrange someone to do itter,¡±


    ¡°But the situation on the olddy''s side is not optimistic, do you want toe and have a look?¡±


    Phaedra said helplessly: ¡°That''s definitely going to be a visit........... ¡±


    ¡°I''ve already passed the security check if you were half an hourte, there''s really no way.¡±


    After speaking, she quickly said: ¡°I''lle back now, see you at the hospital!¡±


    The other party immediately said respectfully: ¡°Okay, Miss, see you at the hospital!¡±


    After hanging up, Phaedra said to ine with great annoyance:


    ¡°ine, I''m so sorry. mom was kicked by a horse.¡±


    ¡°I have to go to the hospital to see her. I''m sure I won''t be able to leave today.¡±


    ine couldn''t help but feel a little regretful. With this long-distance flight,


    She got closer to the female local tycoon in front of her.


    But she didn''t expect that she could not leave because of the sudden incident.


    ine''s mind suddenly turned, and she said quickly: ¡°Oh, Phaedra,¡±


    ¡°If the olddy is injured so badly, you must have a look.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I won''t leave today, I''ll go to the hospital with you.¡±


    ¡°Have a look at the olddy, when the olddy is all right, let''s go back to China together!¡±


    In fact, ine didn''t really care about the olddy who had never met.


    Not to mention Phaedra''s mother, even her own mother, she didn''t bother to ask,


    And seldom returned to her parent''s home for so many years.


    The reason why ine said this was mainly because she doesn''t want to waste her next trip to Hong Kong.


    After all, she was still waiting to spend a few days at Phaedra''s mansion there.


    If Phaedra doesn''t leave today, wouldn''t her n be in vain?


    Phaedra didn''t expect that ine would ask to go to the hospital with her instead of leaving.


    But where did she go to the hospital, she just wanted to quickly find a suitable excuse to lure her to take the bait,


    While quickly smearing oil on the soles of her feet and slipping away.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    So, she said to ine very seriously: ¡°ine, in my suitcase, there are many things that Sister Chen brought for her


    parents,¡±


    ¡°Some tonics, and some special effect medicine that cannot be bought in China.¡±


    ¡°I also promised Sister Chen to help her take them to Hong Kong today.¡±


    ¡°It just so happened that her younger brother is working in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°He was going to go back to the Maind the day before yesterday,¡±


    ¡°But he stayed back for two days for these things.¡±


    ¡°If I can''t deliver things to them today, I will dy their business...¡±

 Chapter 4805

    Chapter 4805


    ine quickly asked: ¡°What should I do? Can''t you leave?¡±


    Phaedra nodded and said hurriedly: ¡°I can''t leave today, but you can go back first.¡±


    ¡°I''ll go to the hospital today to settle mom''s matter.¡±


    ¡°As she was kicked by a horse, her body will indeed suffer a little, but it shouldn''t be a big problem.¡±


    ¡°I will be able to go back tomorrow as soon as possible.¡±


    After speaking, Phaedra said again: ¡°So ine, you fly over by yourself first today, and by the way,¡±


    ¡°Do me a favor and take Sister Chen''s things over there.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for my housekeeper in Hong Kong to pick you up at the airport,¡± ¡°Let him take you to my vi in Shi Xun


    Dao first, and then,¡± ¡°I will let Sister Chen''s brother toe over to the vi to find you to get things,¡±


    ¡°Then you can directly just give him this suitcase, then you will wait for me at the vi, and I will be there tomorrow.¡±


    The reason why ine said to go to the hospital with Phaedra was that,


    She was afraid that her trip to Hong Kong would be in vain,


    But since Phaedra said so, which means that she can go to her vi in Hong Kong first,


    And the big deal is to wait for her for a day.


    ine actually didn''t want to go to the hospital to see an olddy who she had never met before.


    For her, this suggestion was meant to kill two birds with one stone without dying the other.


    So, she nodded and said cheerfully, ¡°Okay, then I''ll go to Hong Kong with the things to wait for you!¡±


    When Phaedra saw that ine was hooked, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then smiled and said,


    ¡°That''s really hard for you, ine, you can check in all your luggageter,¡±


    ¡°And I''ll let the driver pick you up at the airport after you get there.¡±


    ¡°The driver will help you with your luggage, so you don''t have to be too tired.¡± ¡°In addition, I will ask the driver to arrange


    the best spa massage therapist in Hong Kong to wait in advance at the vi.¡±


    ¡°After you arrive at the vi, they will give you a full-body spa for you to rx.¡±


    When ine heard this, she immediately smiled and sighed:


    ¡°Oh, Phaedra, you are so thoughtful in your arrangements, in fact, you don''t need to go to such troubles.¡±


    Phaedra said seriously: ¡°I don''t like this. You have helped me so much, how can I neglect you!¡±


    She patted ine on the shoulder and said with a smile,


    ¡°When you arrive in Hong Kong, enjoy it first,¡±


    ¡°I will let the housekeeper arrange for you to stay in my room in the evening.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My room has a Hastens mattress worth more than 1 million yuan,¡±


    ¡°Which is almost the best one can buy in this world. You must experience it well.¡±


    ¡°Okay. great!¡± ine listened to the whole details with intent, and said quickly:


    ¡°Then it is settled, I will go to Hong Kong to wait for you first!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Phaedra nodded and said: ¡°Mom''s situation over there is urgent, I will go first,¡±


    ¡°And I will push your phone number and WeChat to my housekeeper over there, and he will arrange it in advance.¡±


    ine said immediately: ¡°No problem!¡±


    Phaedra handing her suitcase to ine said gratefully:


    ¡°ine, I leave these things to you!¡±


    ine said with a smile: "Don''t worry, wrap it on me!¡±


    Phaedra was relieved as she nodded, and then quickly left the lounge.


    After she left, ineboriously dragged the tworge boxes and walked out slowly.


    After Phaedra quickly left the airport, she immediately got into a car waiting on the side of the road.


    The driver of the car was the aplice who had been listening to her conversation with ine on the other end of the


    phone.


    After Phaedra got into the car, he started the car and asked with a smile,


    "The one surnamed Ma took the bait?¡±


    "Of course.¡± Phaedra smiled and said, "As long as I go out, there are few mules that can''t be dealt with. "


    The man smacked his lips and said, "How many goods is she carrying this time?¡±

 Chapter 4806

    Chapter 4806


    Phaedra said, "More than 5,000 grams are thetest high-end goods,¡±


    "Which are very popr with high-end customers. As long as she can get them through.¡±


    "We can definitely make a lot of money.¡±


    The man asked again: "How much can you share with us?¡±


    Phaedra thought about it and said, "As long as I seed in getting ine to take the goods,¡±


    ¡°Whether it is sessful or not, there will be 5,000.¡± ¡°The hard work of US dors, if she sessfully takes the goods,¡±


    ¡°There will be about 20,000 to 30,000 US dors.¡±


    "Very good!¡± The man said with a smile: ¡°After this is done, let''s go to Las Vegas.¡±


    ¡°Just rx and have some fun, dmn, I have been thinking thistely,¡±


    ¡°The hard-earned money was basically spit to the casino this year,¡±


    ¡°And in the second half of the year, I have to let the casino spit it back to me!¡±


    Phaedra said: ¡°You can go to Las Vegas, but don''t just focus on gambling when you get there.¡±


    ¡°Generally, there are too many bad gamblers in that kind of ce.¡±


    ¡°You have to find a way to fool a few people to go to Mexico.¡±


    Phaedra sighed: ¡°I heard that Sister Myren''s side is doing very well.¡±


    ¡°There will soon be a sessful match going to Mexico for surgery,¡±


    ¡°And an old man will return to China in two days. She will make a lot of money this month.¡±


    The man asked curiously: ¡°How much will she make?¡±


    Phaedra said: ¡°It''s not bad, it depends on whether you can match it or not.¡±


    ¡°If you have a suitable customer, it is possible to have tens of millions of dors,¡±


    ¡°And maybe even more. I estimate that Sister Mei can earn at least 100,000 for this order!¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± The man''s eyes got a little red, and he blurted out:


    ¡°Dmn, you can earn 100,000 US dors by cheating one person?!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°With this business, who the fcuk would go to the airport to deliver mules every day!¡±


    ¡°The airports all over the United States are changing, and I''m tired of running!¡±


    Phaedra said seriously: ¡°When we go to Las Vegas next time,¡±


    ¡°Let''s explore the resources in this area and see if we can get one or two orders!¡±


    The man sighed: ¡°I want to go to Las Vegas.¡±


    ¡°We have to wait for that ine to sessfully arrive in Hong Kong...¡±


    Phaedra said lightly: ¡°Whether it is sessful or not, we will know tomorrow night at thetest.¡±


    After speaking, she took out her mobile phone and made a call.


    The phone was quickly connected, and Phaedra asked, ¡°Has ine checked her luggage?¡±


    The woman on the other end of the phone, who was pretending to be a passenger,


    Was resting next to the check-in counter of the airline where ine took the flight.


    She seemed to be ying with her mobile phone, But she was actually watching the check-in counter, waiting for ine


    to appear.


    Just half a minute ago, she saw ine dragging two suitcases, so she kept following her movements.


    For their group, there are two hurdles to pass through to deceive an amateur to help them carry contraband,


    One is the border inspection at the departure point, and the other is the border inspection at the destination.


    And she stayed here to watch, just to ensure that ine arranged the consignment of their goods with her own eyes.


    After all, they are also worried about encountering a situation.


    They have had this kind of thing before. Seeing that the other party handed over the suitcase,


    The mule was greedy and left the airport with the suitcase.


    The interface person at the destination waited for the ne to arrive and no one was there.


    And finally turned around to check, only to know that it was hacked.


    Therefore, since then, Phaedra and others have changed their ways.


    They have tried their best to portray themselves as the top rich,


    Promising mules various benefits, in order to try to dispel the other party''s idea of running away with the goods.


    As long as she watched ine hand over the luggage to the teller for check-in,


    It was impossible for ine to take the luggage back.


    The rest was to pray that the border inspector would not find the contraband...


    That they had carefully hidden when checking the luggage.


    At this time, ine had already arrived at the VIP counter of the first ss cabin.


    She handed over her passport. After the check-in service staff retrieved the ticket information,


    He immediately asked respectfully, ¡°Ms. Ma, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°How many pieces of luggage need to be checked in?¡±


    ine pointed to the tworge boxes, and said lightly, ¡°Both of them must be checked in.¡±

 Chapter 4807

    Chapter 4807


    The security screening process for checked baggage at the airport is not,


    The same as the security screening process for carry-on baggage.


    The carry-on luggage is carried by the guest through the security check,


    While the checked luggage is sent to a special ce for security check,


    Through the conveyor belt after the check-in and check-in procedures arepleted.


    At this time, ine had no idea what was going to happen next.


    After she checked both suitcases, she took her boarding pass and swaggered to the security checkpoint.


    And the woman who was watching her nearby, after seeing her check-in,


    And her suitcase being sent away by the conveyor belt,


    Was relieved and immediately stood up and walked out of the airport.


    ine carried her Hermes, leisurely came to the VIP security check channel,


    And immediately enjoyed the warm service of the staff after showing the first-ss boarding pass.


    While others were still queuing up for the security check,


    She quicklypleted the security check, and then found a nearby first- ss lounge to rest.


    At the same time, the two suitcases she checked in were queuing up to pass through the security check machines at


    the airport one by one.


    During this process, if no abnormality is found,


    The flight to which the passenger is taken will be released directly.


    Once any abnormality is found in the luggage,


    The border inspection personnel of the customs will immediately open the luggage for inspection.


    Generally speaking, the contraband that is carefully hidden is basically well concealed.


    In addition, the risk while leaving the country is far less than that of entering the country,


    So this link will be rtively rxed, and criminals at least have a 50% chance of winning,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    And they can sessfully pass the exit security check.


    However, the entry security check afternding will be much stricter,


    Because many countries and regions have strict entry standards,


    And some countries do not even allow any fresh fruit,


    Even if the fruit brought by the passengers on the ne is not finished when theynd,


    If there is one apple left, if it is found by the border inspection, it will also be punished heavily.


    Therefore, the biggest test is actually in the entry link.


    In this link, the odds of winning will plummet to only about 30%.


    Combined with the 50% in the first stage, the overall pass rate is actually around 15%.


    It is precisely because the sess rate is very low that the price of this new type of contraband, in East Asia is


    surprisingly high.


    The price per gram is as high as more than 2,000 US dors. It is an exclusive product for the super-rich.


    As long as ine can sessfullynd in Hong Kong this time and pass the border inspection,


    The contraband she is carrying will be worth more than ten million US dors.


    At this time, she was sitting in the luxurious first-ss lounge,


    Drinking coffee while taking pictures and posting in the circle of friends.


    Her apanying text was: "I''m about to leave for my home country,¡±


    ¡°And I''m still a little reluctant to leave as my friend''s private jet is being maintained by Gulfstream and now I have to


    travel First ss.¡±


    After editing the circle of friends, she did not forget to specifically block her own family of three.


    After posting on the Moments, she leisurely sent a video call to ire.


    At this time, Charlie and ire had already driven out of New York and started to return to Providence.


    ire, who was sitting as the co-pilot, connected the call and asked: "Mom, have you boarded the ne?¡±


    "Not yet,¡± ine said with a smile:


    "I''ll have to wait for a while to board the ne, I''m in the first-ss lounge!¡±


    ire reminded: "Then you must pay attention to the time.¡±


    "Don''t affect the boarding. The boarding will start half an hour before the departure time.¡±


    "Go early to save yourself from rushing on your wayter.¡±

 Chapter 4808

    Chapter 4808


    ine said disdainfully: "Cut that ire, what are you afraid of,¡±


    "I''m a distinguished first-ss passenger if I don''t board the ne,¡±


    "They wouldn''t dare to take off, besides, they will definitely call my name on the radio,¡± "Remind me to get on the ne,


    and it''s not toote to leave at that time.¡± ire said helplessly: ¡°Mom if it can be solved in an orderly manner ten or


    twenty minutes in advance, so why to bother others?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ine hummed and said, ¡°Silly girl, do you know that we spent this amount of money on the ne ticket?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why is our ne ticket several times more expensive than others? It''s all right to cause him trouble.¡±


    ire only felt a big head.


    Sometimes, she feels that she and her mother are people from two different worlds,


    And she can''t find the samemunication frequency at all.


    Moreover, she also knew that her mother had a very weird mind.


    Once her decision maker came up with a certain n, no one else could say anything to change her decision.


    So ire didn''t say more, just reminded: ¡°Then you get on the ne,¡±


    ¡°And you must tell me before the ne takes off, so I can rest assured.¡±


    ine said with a smile: ¡°Okay, okay, I know, you don''t have to worry about it,¡±


    ¡°Tell my good son-inw, you must pay attention to safety when driving, I will hang up first.¡±


    After speaking, she hung up the video directly.


    After the video hung up, she immediately went to check the Moments she just posted, which made her angry again.


    Like the circle of friends posted on the private jetst time, no one liked her at all.


    ine couldn''t help scolding and muttering:


    ¡°These people just can''t see that others are doing better than them! It''s boring, really boring!¡±


    Just as she was talking, someone in the circle of friends suddenly gave a like.


    When ine saw it, she almost didn''t lower her anger.


    Because the person who likes it is Horiyah.


    With so many WeChat friends, Horiyah''s likes are the least valuable in ine''s eyes.


    While depressed, Horiyah suddenly sent a video call,


    And ine couldn''t help but have a big head.


    At this moment, she even wanted to hang up the video directly.


    However, she quickly thought about it: ¡°Anyway,¡±


    ¡°If you don''t pretend to be unhappy about this today, it''s the same as whoever pretends.¡±


    So, she pressed the answer button, looked at Horiyah at the other end of the video,


    And said with a fake smile, ¡°Oh Horiyah, what are you doing?¡±


    Horiyah hurriedly said: ¡°Sister, I just got up. I saw in your circle of friends you areing back to China?¡±


    ¡°So I made a video call to greet you.¡±


    ine asked in surprise: "It''s almost night, you just got up?¡±


    Horiyah hurriedly said: "Hey, Sister, you are really a noble person who forgets things a lot.¡±


    "You forgot that the time is different. It''s still morning here!¡±


    ine suddenly realized, nodded, and murmured: "How could I forget about this...¡±


    "No wonder no one in the circle of friends gave me a thumbs up, everyone must be sleeping.¡±


    Horiyah said with a ttering smile: "Sister, when are you flying? When are you arriving in Aurous Hill?¡±


    ine said proudly: "The ne takes off in about an hour, but I won''te back to Aurous Hill yet.¡±


    "Ah?¡± Horiyah couldn''t hide her disappointment and asked her,


    "Where are you going if you don''te back to Aurous Hill?¡±


    ine said very proudly: "The air ticket that Charlie booked for me happened to be a first-ss flight to Hong Kong,¡±


    "And I will stop by to visit Hong Kong for a few days.¡±


    "It happened that I have a good sister who kept inviting me to Hong Kong to visit her.¡±


    "Staying in Shi Xundao''s vi for a few days is really a kind of hospitality.¡±


    Horiyah said enviously, "Oh, my mother, Sister! It has to be you! Everyone knows you!¡±


    ¡°You are a good sister, the one who has a private jet as you said in your circle of friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ine was held in the mouth by Horiyah, and her mood immediately became a lot, and she said with a smile:


    ¡°They are really powerful, worth billions of dors,¡±


    ¡°I heard that it is the same as our domestic beverages. Your Majesty is still a distant rtive!¡±

 Chapter 4809

    Chapter 4809


    Having said that, ine was already a littlecent, and couldn''t help showing off:


    ¡°Hey, do you know how rich my friend is, they bought three LM300 in one go,¡±


    ¡°And said she will give me one when the timees!¡±


    ¡°LM300?¡± Horiyah asked in confusion: ¡°What is LM300?¡±


    ine blurted out: ¡°It''s the Lexus Bread King, you know, the most expensive van in the world!¡±


    ¡°The domestic price is more than three million!¡±


    Horiyah was dumbfounded: ¡°More than three million yuan to buy a van?!¡±


    ¡°If you spend so much money on that thing, is it not a lot of money?¡±


    ¡°You know nothing.¡± ine curled her lips and said contemptuously: ¡°You have a typical poor man''s thinking, you can''t


    understand why the rich spend hundreds of millions of dors to buy a private jet,¡±


    ¡°So you certainly can''t understand why they spend more than three million to buy one Van,¡±


    ¡°There are only seven words in the world of the rich, not the best, but the most expensive!¡±


    After a pause, she said again: ¡°Besides, what is a car worth three million yuan for them?¡±


    ¡°When people''s worth of billions of dors are deposited in the bank, and the interest per day is more than this amount!¡±


    ¡°It''s amazing...¡± Horiyah couldn''t help but ask:


    ¡°Sister, how can you know such a rich friend, who is worth billions of dors, that''s not equal to tens of billions of RMB!¡±


    ine said with a smile: ¡°It''s a friend I met in the United States.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There are many Chinese and overseas Chinese here in the United States,¡±


    ¡°So I met a few friends who are more spective.¡±


    Horiyah couldn''t help but sigh: ¡°Oh! You not only see the world after you have to go out the door.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you can meet such a wealthy person when you go to the United States.¡±


    ¡°The vision and connections of this high society are opened all at once! ¡°


    ¡°That''s it!¡± ine said proudly: ¡°If you don''t say that people go to high ces and water flows to low ces,¡± ¡°I will really


    go out and see the world more in the future.¡± Horiyahplimented: ¡°Sister is right! The gap between us is getting


    bigger and bigger..."


    With that said, Horiyah changed the topic and quickly asked:


    "Oh, that''s right, Sister, when youe back, take me to Chow Tai Fook if you have time?"


    "You didn''t promise me when you bought Bulgari that you will buy me a Chow Tai Fook to wear."


    ine smiled contemptuously, and she knew that Horiyah must mention this.


    She even knew that Horiyah made this video call, but in fact, it was only for this purpose.


    So she said casually: "Oh, don''t worry, what I promised will be done."


    For ine, as long as she leaves the United States and sells the goddess dream that Charlie gave her,


    It will bring at least 300,000 to 400,000 yuan.


    Isn''t it more than enough to buy a Chow Tai Fook ne for Horiyah?


    Thinking of this, she suddenly realized that she didn''t even have to wait until she returned to Aurous Hill to sell it.


    She could sell it immediately after arriving in Hong Kong.


    After she made up her mind, she said to Horiyah very aggressively:


    "Well, Horiyah, you don''t have to wait for me toe back to Aurous Hill."


    "I''m going to Hong Kong this time, go directly to Chow Tai Fook in Hong Kong. Just buy one for you and take it home."


    When Horiyah heard this, she immediately said excitedly: ¡°Really?! That''s really great! Thank you so much, Sister!¡±


    ine hummed and said, ¡°Okay, I''ll hang up if I have nothing else, rest for a while, and board the ne right away.¡±


    Horiyah hung up the video thankfully, ine locked her phone, and sneered:


    "Horiyah, Horiyah, a Chow Tai Fook has made you think about it for so long, you are really worthless!¡±


    While muttering, several American police officers with different skin tones and loaded guns suddenly rushed into the VIP


    lounge.


    One of the Chinese female police officers looked around the lounge for a while,


    And immediately locked ine, then walked quickly to her, and asked coldly, "Are you ine Ma?¡±


    ine was a little surprised by the sudden police presence.


    She looked at the policewoman with a surprised look on her face and asked, "It''s me, what''s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 4810

    Chapter 4810


    The policewoman continued to ask, "I''ll check your personal information with you.¡±


    "You are ine Ma from Aurous Hill, China.¡±


    "This time you''re taking Cathay Pacific flight CX845 from New York to Hong Kong, right?¡±


    "That''s right...¡± ine was even more puzzled and asked, ¡°Is there any problem with my flight?¡±


    The female police officer said coldly, "There is no problem with the flight,¡±


    "But there is a problem with your luggage! Pleasee with us to assist in the investigation.¡±


    ine hurriedly said: "What can be wrong with my luggage? In addition to personal clothes,¡±


    "There are some local specialties of New York, and I didn''t put anything like lithium batteries in it.¡±


    The policewoman snorted coldly: "Don''t make useless quibbles.¡±


    "There are other passengers here. In order not to affect the flight of others,¡±


    "Please take the initiative toe with me.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out the handcuffs from her waist and warned:


    "Listen carefully to what I say, you have the right to remain silent,¡±


    "Otherwise everything you say may be used as evidence against you,¡±


    "And you have the right to ask awyer for assistance.¡±


    "Show up at your trial, and if you can''t afford it, we''ll assign one to you, do you understand these rights?¡±


    ine immediately panicked and blurted out, shouting: "What are you doing!¡± "I am a distinguished first-ss


    passenger!¡± ¡°Who gave you the courage toe here to arrest me? Besides, whatw did I break?!¡±


    The policewoman said coldly: ¡°ine, as a Chinese, I kindly warn you that this is the United States!¡±


    ¡°Don''t try any form of resistance here, or you will definitely suffer!¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°Don''t fcuk me with this, the olddy sits upright and walks right!¡±


    ¡°Wherever I go, I am not afraid of the police, let alone the United States,¡±


    ¡°What if it is the United Nations?! Don''t bluff me here!¡±


    The policewoman obviously lost her patience. She took out her handcuffs and said sharply:


    ine! I now ask you to turn around and put your hands behind your back.¡±


    ¡°You must not resist or run away, otherwise my colleagues may use the equipment on you,¡±


    ¡°Including but not limited to Taser guns, you''d better cooperate!¡±


    Seeing that many people were watching, ine suddenly felt that her face as a first-ss distinguished guest was


    instantly lost.


    In anger she went crazy all of a sudden, causing her to pinch from her waist up and yelled:


    ¡°I tell you, don''t do this useless thing with me! I spent so much money on the first-ss ticket,¡± ¡°Not for the birds of your


    gang to annoy me!¡± ¡°I am about to board the ne and return to China, so stay away from the sensible ones, and don''t


    dy my itinerary!¡±


    Seeing ine''s stubbornness, the policewoman shook her head helplessly,


    And said to the two male policemen beside her, ¡°Take her away!¡±


    The two policemen listened to ine''s call for a long time.


    Although they didn''t know what she was talking about,


    They could see that her attitude was very arrogant, and they had been secretly preparing to start.


    Now that the policewoman said this, she knew that she had given upmunication,


    So the two rushed forward immediately, one of them grabbed ine,


    And one hugged and threw her on the wool carpet in the first-ss lounge.


    ine dropped like a dog and gnawed sh!t.


    Another policeman rushed forward, grabbed her hair with one hand, and pulled it back with force.


    ine screamed in pain, but she didn''t care at all and fell to the ground.


    Another colleague of his immediately put ine''s hands behind her back with force,


    And then handcuffed her tightly.


    ine screamed in pain, shouting hoarsely: ¡°Killing me! The police are killing me! Come on, help!¡± The policeman who


    held down ine with one knee blurted out angrily,


    ¡°Hey! You shut the fcuk up!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ine is someone who has gone to college anyway.


    She could hear that the policeman was scolding her and asked her to shut herself up, and she was immediately angry!


    She gritted her teeth and scolded: ¡°You let me shut up, I gritted my teeth and I can bear you,¡±


    "But you still fcuking with me here?! Who are you against!¡±


    ¡°Listen to your mother! I''m your mother! How dare you! Clean your mouth and talk to me!¡±

 Chapter 4811

    Chapter 4811


    Chapter 4811


    Although the policeman could not understand Chinese,


    He could still understand the English mixed in ine¡¯s Chinese and English.


    He didn¡¯t expect ine actually said that she is his mother,


    And immediately became angry, and deliberately increased a bit of strength on his knees, pressing


    hard on ine.


    ine only felt a sharp pain in her body, she could hardly breathe because of the pressure,


    And then she heard a click, a sharper pain hit, and a rib was broken by the policeman!


    At this moment, ine burst into a cold sweat in pain, crying and shouting:


    ¡°My rib is broken! My rib is broken! Help, I¡¯m dying of pain...¡±


    As she said that, she looked at the policewoman and blurted out:


    ¡°Hurry up and stop him, or | will be crushed to death by him!¡±


    ¡°Is this how you treat first-ss passengers?!¡±


    The policewoman said coldly, ¡°This is the first time | have met a drug dealer like you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that buying a first-ss ticket means you have judicial immunity?!¡±


    ine was stunned and asked her, ¡°What... what drug dealer?!¡±


    The policewoman sneered. ¡°Still acting stupid here,¡±


    ¡°Our customs officers found more than 180 ounces of new synthetic contraband,¡±


    ¡°That is equivalent to more than 5,000 grams, in one of your checked suitcases, do you know?¡±


    ¡°These high-level contrabands are enough for you to go to jail in the United States and maybe


    death?!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± ine was frightened for a moment, and blurted out:


    ¡°This... how is this possible? | am aw-abiding citizen!¡±


    ¡°How can there be contraband in my suitcase? | have never seen that Kind of thing!¡±


    ¡°| don¡¯t even know what that kind of thing looks like!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she suddenly thought of Phaedra, and her brain burst with a buzz.


    This time, she finally woke up from her big dream and clearly realized what kind of trap she hadContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    fallen into.


    So she broke down and blurted out: ¡°I... ¡¯m wronged! | was framed and used!¡±


    ¡°It was that b!tch named Phaedra who lied to me,¡±


    ¡°You must investigate to the end and return my innocence!¡±


    Only at this moment did she realize what a shocking scam she had fallen into.


    She knew that her luggage was packed by herself, she knows what is in it,


    And she had not opened it during the whole process, so there was absolutely no contraband.


    Since the police said that contraband was found in one of the two suitcases she checked in with,


    It must be the suitcase that Phaedra asked her to help take back to Hong Kong!


    Thinking of this, she suddenly realized that Phaedra is not a sessful female entrepreneur at all,


    Nor is she a distant rtive of a beverage king,


    She is aplete liar! She worked so hard to deceive her and help her take the contraband out of


    the country!


    Moreover, the police have already said that more than 5,000 grams of contraband are found in the


    suitcase.


    There is no doubt that if it was in China, it would be enough to sentence her to death.


    She was extremely regretful and frightened, crying to the policewoman,


    ¡°Comrade American police... | was really deceived by a woman named Phaedra Zong,¡±


    ¡°Who asked me to take her suitcase to Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°| have absolutely no idea what¡¯s in this suitcase,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent! You can definitely call the shots for me!¡±


    The policewoman sneered and said, ¡°How much did the other party promise you,¡±


    ¡°And how dare you help others to carry luggage across borders?¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°I didn¡¯t want a penny, it¡¯s just for helping friends...¡±


    When she said this, ine was actually very guilty.


    She knew very well in her heart that the reason why she promised Phaedra,


    To help with luggage was simply because Phaedra said that she would give her a Lexus LM300


    when shees back,


    And she would also take her to spend a few days in Hong Kong.

 Chapter 4812

    Chapter 4812


    However, ine felt that these were all verbal promises anyway,


    And that she had never received a penny from the woman, so it was impossible for the police to find


    evidence.


    The female police officer nced at ine with a little pity,


    And then, together with her colleagues, took her to their police station next to the airport terminal.


    Because ine was willing to break a rib, she was crying and screaming all the way,


    Hoping to get treatment first, but the policewoman said:


    ¡°It¡¯s just a broken rib, there is no need to go to the hospital,¡±


    ¡°Our health care doctor wille to you in a while.¡±


    ¡°Do a simple fix and then take some oral anti-inmmatory drugs.¡±


    ine cried and said, ¡°You are toocking in humanitarianism, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you! Oh no! I¡¯m going to sue you, I¡¯m going to sue you,¡±


    ¡°And until you won¡¯t pay me ten or twenty million dors. I¡¯m not finished with you!¡±


    Speaking, ine remembered one thing and deliberately said loudly:


    ¡°A few years ago, a Vietnamese-American was forcibly expelled on your ne,¡±


    ¡°And the Inte said that he finally won 140 million US dors!¡±


    The policewoman said lightly: ¡°First of all, the incident you mentioned was a dispute between an


    airline and a passenger,¡±


    ¡°And what you are experiencing now is a criminal case in which the American police arrested a


    transnational drug dealer.¡±


    ¡°Given that, you were arrested and had the intention to resist,¡±


    ¡°Law enforcement officers have the right to use force to arrest you;¡±


    ¡°Secondly, the whole process of ourw enforcement is captured by body cameras.¡±


    ¡°If you have any objection to ourw enforcement, you can question yourwyer.¡±


    ¡°I believe yourwyer will give you the answer at that time.¡±


    Seeing that her ribs were broken, ine couldn¡¯t scare the policewoman,


    And realized that this matter must be very serious.


    So her tone softened all of a sudden, and she choked and asked,


    ¡°Comrade police¡­ I¡¯m really innocent¡­ How can I prove my innocence?¡±


    The other party said indifferently: ¡°If you want to prove your innocence, the only way is to arrest the


    other party,¡±


    ¡°And the other party must admit that you do not know anything,¡±


    ¡°So as to prove your innocence. Otherwise, there is no way to prove your innocence.¡±


    ¡°After all, these contraband items were found in your checked luggage,¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t prove your ignorance, then you can¡¯t clear your suspicions!¡±


    ine panicked and quickly said: ¡°I have a chat record with her.¡±


    ¡°She has been hanging out with me all the time. The chat record can prove my innocence!¡±


    The policewoman shook her head: ¡°If you can unterally prove your innocence based on the chat


    record,¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s too simple. In the future, all drug dealers will concoct a chat record,¡±


    ¡°And then swagger over to take the ne. If sessful, they will make a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°If they fail, they will take out the chat records and say they are innocent,¡±


    ¡°So they don¡¯t have to take any risks?¡±


    ¡°Do you think there are so many loopholes in thew for you to drill?¡±


    When ine heard this, she immediately said eagerly: ¡°Then why are you still standing here?¡±


    ¡°Take the time to catch that Phaedra!!! She just left the airport and must have not gone too far,¡±


    ¡°And if she runs away for a while. She won¡¯t leave New York!¡±


    ¡°As long as you can catch her and interrogate her strictly, I will be able to prove my innocence!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The female police officer said coldly: ¡°We don¡¯t need you to direct how the police handle the case.¡±


    ¡°Now we have to make aplete statement for you.¡±


    ¡°If you have awyer, we can help you notify thewyer.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have one, we will give one to you.¡±


    ine blurted out: ¡°I want to call my family, I want to call my daughter and son-inw!¡±


    Seeing that ine wanted to contact her family, the policewoman nodded:


    ¡°Okay, you have the right to contact your family and ask your family to arrange a criminalwyer for


    you.¡±

 Chapter 4813

    Chapter 4813


    After that, the policewoman took out ine¡¯s mobile phone, handed it to her, and said,


    ¡°Remember you can only call your family or yourwyer. Make your choice and plead guilty!¡±


    ine cried and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand people¡¯s words?!¡±


    ¡°I already told you, I was wronged, and I was harmed by others. Where can I get some


    aplices?!¡±


    The policewoman said indifferently: ¡°Whether you were wronged or not,


    And whether you were victimized or not, it¡¯s not you who has the final say,¡±


    ¡°Nor is it me who has the final say. When the trial begins, everything will be subject to the judge¡¯s


    verdict.¡±


    ine nced at the policewoman angrily, then immediately picked up the phone and called ire.


    ire received the call, and the first sentence after the call was to ask ine:


    ¡°Mom, have you boarded the ne?¡±


    As soon as ine heard her daughter¡¯s voice, the grievances and fears in her heart erupted


    instantly,


    And she cried out loudly: ¡°ire¡­my good daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°You must save your mother, or your mother will die in America¡­¡±


    ire suddenly became nervous and quickly asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    ine cried and said, ¡°It¡¯s the friend that Sister Chen introduced to me.¡±


    ¡°She asked me to carry for her a piece of luggage to Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°As a result, before I got on the ne, the police arrested me and said that,¡±


    ¡°Arge amount of contraband was found, said to be more than 5,000 grams¡­¡±


    ¡°Now they have arrested me and crushed one of my ribs¡­¡±


    ¡°Now they want me to hurry up and notify thewyer¡­ What should I do¡­¡±


    Saying that, she cried helplessly: ¡°ire, tell Charlie quickly,¡±


    ¡°And ask him to find a good and reliablewyer for your mother,¡±


    ¡°And you can¡¯t let her go to jail in the United States!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± ire felt dazed, and suddenly became distracted, looked at Charlie quickly, and said


    terribly,


    ¡°Husband¡­ Mom she¡­ She is caught by the police¡­¡±


    ¡°The police said that they found a lot of contraband in her luggage.¡±


    ¡°And she even broke a rib¡­ What can I do¡­¡±


    In fact, Charlie had already heard what ine said on the phone.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, he immediately recalled that before,


    It seemed that something was wrong with Sister Chen¡¯s family.


    Now, it seems that her family is just an actor who cooperated with her performance.


    The characters of sessful people and enthusiastic overseas Chinese were nothing more than


    characters created to deceivepatriots.


    And the fundamental reason why Sister Chen has always been very enthusiastic,


    ¡­about ine was that she wants to use her to transport contraband to Hong Kong.


    ire was already panicking at this time. She couldn¡¯t help shedding tears and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Husband¡­what should I do now¡­The police said they would ask Mom to hire awyer, or they


    would assign one¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Tell mom not to talk nonsense inside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my client in the United States for help and arrange for an experiencedwyer to go there.¡±


    ire hurriedly asked: ¡°Husband, are your clients in New York specialized in this area?¡±


    ¡°Do they have the resources in this area?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is still a bit powerful in New York.¡±


    ¡°It should be no problem to arrange a goodwyer.¡±


    ¡°It must be much stronger than the publicwyer arranged by the police.¡±


    ire hurriedly said: ¡°Then you quickly call your client and ask her to help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom said that the police told her that if this matter can¡¯t be cleared of suspicion,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid she will be sentenced to life imprisonment. ¡°


    Charlie said very calmly: ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed, you just need to remember one thing,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely impossible for Mom herself, knowing that it¡¯s contraband and carrying it on purpose,¡±


    ¡°So as long as you can prove this, you can prove it she is innocent, so there is no criminal


    consequence for her.¡±

 Chapter 4814

    Chapter 4814


    When ine on the other end of the phone heard Charlie¡¯s words,


    She cried and said, ¡°Good son-inw, it is exactly what you said,¡±


    ¡°But the key is that if they can¡¯t catch them, I¡¯ll be dead without proof¡­¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry or be afraid,¡±


    ¡°This matter will definitely be resolved satisfactorily, but it may be a little troublesome,¡±


    ¡®And you will have to be patient during this time.¡±


    ine cried and asked: ¡°Save me, good son-inw! Mom is so scared!¡±


    ¡®If this is not done, Mom will be imprisoned for life¡­¡±


    ¡°I have been in the detention center, it¡¯s too scary¡­ ¡°


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I promise you will not be sentenced to life imprisonment.¡±


    ¡°This matter will be resolved before ire graduates, and you will be able to return to China with


    us.¡±


    ine hurriedly asked, ¡°Good son-inw, are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only half a month that ire graduates and returns to China¡­¡±


    Charlie hummed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely do what I say!¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s firm tone, ine¡¯s nerves tense due to fear finally eased a little.


    She cried and said, ¡°Good son-inw, Mom will depend on you for the rest of her life..¡±


    ¡°You¡­you must not break your promise¡­¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°Mom, after this incident, I hope you can have a long memory.¡±


    ¡°Never trust others casually, and don¡¯t just think about petty cheap things every day,¡±


    ¡°Or you will end up suffering a big loss because of it.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, ine nodded and choked like garlic:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ As long as I can regain my freedom this time,¡±


    ¡°Even if you put gold and silver in front of Mom, your Mom will never be greedy. ¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Thinking of this, she recalled that she was arrested by the police for stealing Charlie¡¯s bank card.


    She had already learned a lesson once, how can she be fooled this time¡­


    How could Charlie¡¯s card be worth tens of billions?


    In the same way, how could someone who just met give her a car for millions of dors?


    Her car, and inviting her to go to her vi for a vacation?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t she have a long memory for such an obvious impossibility¡­¡±


    Charlie also heard ine¡¯s remorse, so he said lightly:


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell them anything first, I will arrange awyer within an hour,¡±


    ¡®And let thewyere over to help you solve this matter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± ine heard Charlie say that he would be able to get awyer toe over within an


    hour, and said quickly,


    ¡°It has to be my good son-inw, who can have such a strong influence in New York in a ce


    where the emperor is far away! ¡°


    The policewoman beside her said at this time: ¡°Okay, the call time is up, give me your phone.¡±


    ine had no choice but to nod, and when she was about to hand over the phone,


    She didn¡¯t forget to say loudly, ¡°Good son-inw! Mom is counting on you!!¡±


    The phone was then hung up by the policewoman.


    On this side, ire cried and asked Charlie, ¡°Husband, what are you going to do next¡­¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to Providence first, tomorrow is Monday,¡±


    ¡®And you still have sses, so you can take your sses at school these few days.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯lle to New York to solve the matter on Mom¡¯s side. .¡±


    ire choked and said, ¡°In this situation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for ss¡­ Let¡¯s turn around and go back to New York¡­¡±


    Charlie said very seriously: ¡°ire, let me tell the truth, listen to me.¡±


    ire hurriedly said, ¡°Husband, you say it¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a serious expression: ¡°You can¡¯t help mother with this matter,¡±


    ¡°And if you follow me in New York, it can¡¯t have any positive effect other than causing trouble.¡±


    After a pause, he said again: ¡°Instead of doing this,¡±


    ¡°You might as well go back to Providence and focus on taking care of your courses.¡±


    ¡®When I go back to New York alone, I can really let go of my hands and feet to solve this matter,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, If I fail to work hard on this matter, Mom will probably spend her whole life in prison in


    the United States!¡±

 Chapter 4815

    Chapter 4815


    For Charlie, it is not difficult to solve this matter, but it is by no means easy to solve it satisfactorily.


    The crime that ine is now suspected of is a felony among felonies in any country and region in


    this world.


    And, because of the sheer amount of contraband, she was carrying,


    It is punishable by death in many countries.


    If in this matter he can catch all the ck actors behind the scenes,


    Then ine can truly and legitimately be cleared of suspicion,


    Otherwise, he can only use special means to get her out of prison.


    But in that case, ine is equivalent to having an international criminal record on her back,


    And it will be really troublesome in the future.


    In order to solve such a group of criminals who specialize in harming innocents,


    Some extraordinary means must be used. If ire keeps following,


    Not only will he be tied, but he will also devote extra energy to take care of her and protect her.


    So for him, the best solution is to let ire stay in Providence alone and solve ine¡¯s problem in


    New York.


    Moreover, Providence has always had female guards from Front on call at all times,


    So he doesn¡¯t have to worry about ire¡¯s personal safety at all.


    ire couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared when she heard Charlie¡¯s words.


    Not only was she afraid that her mother would be trapped in the prison and could not get out in the


    future,


    But she was also afraid that if she followed Charlie, it would really affect his n to rescue her


    mother.


    After thinking about it, in order to ensure that her mother can escape safely,


    ire had no choice but to nod and choked: ¡°That¡¯s Okay¡­ Then I¡¯ll wait for your news in


    Providence¡­¡±


    Saying that she looked at him and said pitifully,


    ¡°Husband, for my mother I have to ask you¡­ I beg you to save her¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said softly, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry, Mom will be fine with me.¡±


    After speaking, he instructed again: ¡°Wife, don¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡±


    ¡°Not even Dad. If Dad asks, you can say that she went out with a tour group recently,¡±


    ¡°But I think Dad wouldn¡¯t ask about her situation,¡±


    ¡°And he probably wouldn¡¯t even think about it as he is busy doing exchanges in South Korea.¡±


    ire also knew the specific situation of her parent¡¯s rtionship,


    So he sighed helplessly, and said, ¡°Dad really can¡¯t count on him.¡±


    ¡°He went there and notmunicating this time, maybe there is that Aunt Han¡­¡±


    ¡°The two of them had a rtionship earlier. The story, and then the eyebrows¡­¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°Okay, now is not the time to discuss them.¡±


    ¡°The most urgent task now is to find a way to get Mom out of this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± ire nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Husband, hurry up and ask your friend for help,¡±


    ¡°Let thewyer go over and take a look¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded, took out his mobile phone, and called Dous Fei.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t call Ste was that his wife is by his side,


    And he always felt that more things were better than fewer things.


    Dous didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would call him.


    He was a little ttered and answered the phone, and asked,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, do you have anything to say to me?¡±


    Charlie said politely, ¡°Mr. Fei, I need your help as I have encountered something.¡±


    Dous hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, please say it! As long as I can do it, I must do it!¡±


    Charlie said briefly: ¡°My mother-inw was used by a group of people.¡±


    ¡°Without knowing it, she was found out of the customs at JFK Airport in New York with contraband,¡±


    ¡°And now she has been arrested by the police over there.¡±


    ¡°I need you to help me find the best criminalwyer in New York and have him rush over within an


    hour to find out.¡±


    Hearing this, Dous was stunned.


    He really couldn¡¯t imagine who would provoke Charlie¡¯s head without fear of death.

 Chapter 4816

    Chapter 4816


    However, he quickly regained his senses and said very seriously:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll let the bestw firm send the best criminalwyer there!¡±


    Charlie said with a gloomy expression: ¡°One more thing, my mother-inw said that her rib was


    broken by the police.¡±


    ¡°I think that since it is a civilized society now, even the worst criminals should be tried by the court.¡±


    ¡°Rather than facing the abuse of lynching by police, what¡¯s more, my mother-inw was used by


    others.¡±


    ¡°Even if the matter has not been investigated, she is only a suspect and should not be treated like


    this,¡±


    ¡°So I hope that thewyer you arranged can help her get justice.¡±


    When Dous heard this, he immediately assured:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I will definitely handle this matter for you!¡±


    Charlie hummed and said, ¡°Then I will thank Mr. Fei in advance!¡±


    Dous said with some trepidation: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t be so polite with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be able to share your worries with you!¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°I won¡¯t say more if you are asking me not to be polite,¡±


    ¡°I have to take my wife to Providence first, and then return to New York,¡±


    ¡°It will take at least four or five hours, so I have to trouble Mr. Fei to arrange a helicopter,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you a locationter, you can ask the helicopter to pick me up directly at the location,¡±


    ¡°Take my wife back to Providence first, and then take me back to New York.¡±


    ¡°No problem! I¡¯ll make arrangements here!¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t hear Dous¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone,


    But just listening to what her husband said, she couldn¡¯t help being a little horrified.


    When Charlie hung up the phone, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Husband¡­ Who were you talking to¡­¡±


    ¡°Not only can he find the best criminalwyer in New York,¡±


    ¡°But he can also send a helicopter to pick us up?!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°This old gentleman has always wanted to ask me to adjust Feng Shui for


    his old house,¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t agreed to him yet. It¡¯s not like this happened,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯d to ask him for help first, it¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    ¡°After the matter is over, I will show him Feng Shui for free.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°As forwyers and helicopters,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. In ces like the United States, the bestwyers are inw firms.¡±


    ¡°They will serve whoever has the money. My client is really strong.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s definitely not a problem to find awyer, and helicopters are even less important in the


    United States.¡±


    ¡°Many rich people have their own helicopters and fly around every day, which is not a big deal.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ire nodded lightly and sighed: ¡°With someone like this to help, the sess rate of things can be


    expected to be higher¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly andforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, about this matter.¡±


    ¡°I guarantee that mom will suffer a little at most, and there will be nothing serious,¡±


    ¡°And it is also a good thing for her to suffer a little.¡±


    ¡°With her character, if not given a lesson, maybe she can bring the atomic bomb into the airport next


    time.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± ire sighed and said helplessly: ¡°Her character is really not suitable for going out,¡±


    ¡°And it is easy to get into trouble when she goes out¡­¡±


    ¡°If this time there is a safe past, it would be good for her to learn a lesson. ¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded andforted: ¡°Wife, just be careful, your husband will be able to get Mom out


    safely.¡±


    ¡°You know me. When did I promise something I couldn¡¯t do?¡±


    What Charlie said made ire a lot firmer in her heart.


    She looked at him, nodded solemnly, and said sincerely, ¡°Husband¡­ I¡¯ll leave everything to you¡­¡±

 Chapter 4817

    Chapter 4817


    Charlie found an open ce to stop the car,


    And after sending the location to Dous, he continued to appease ire.


    After ire¡¯s mood stabilized a lot, the helicopter arranged by Dous also arrived too.


    The person who came was Dous¡¯s housekeeper.


    After the helicopter stopped, he opened the cabin door and got out, and said respectfully to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, our master ordered the helicopter to take you and your wife back to Providence,¡±


    ¡°And I will drive your car for you. Are you going to New York or Providence?¡±


    Charlie thought about leaving the car to ire, maybe she still needed something to move around,¡±


    ¡°So he said to Dous¡¯s housekeeper: ¡°Help me bring my luggage to the helicopter first,¡±


    ¡°And then help me drive the car to the Hilton in Providence, just give the key to the front desk.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The housekeeper nodded, and quickly and,


    One of his subordinates took the luggage out of Charlie¡¯s trunk and sent it to the helicopter.


    Charlie immediately took ire to the helicopter,


    The helicopter restarted, and after taking off, it roared towards Providence.


    More than half an hourter, the helicopter stopped directly on the helipad on the roof of the Hilton


    Hotel.


    Charlie took ire back to the presidential suite first,


    And told her not to worry or run around alone.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ire knew that at such a time, what she had to do was to try not to cause Charlie any trouble,


    So she agreed without hesitation.


    After ire was settled, Charlie returned to the roof and rushed back to New York by helicopter.


    When Charlie started to rush back to New York,


    James White, the most authoritative chief criminalwyer of the Cravathw firm,


    And the most authoritative chief criminalwyer in the United States,


    Hurried to JFK International Airport with his two assistants.


    Thiswyer has always been the number one enemy of the police.


    The reason is mainly that his business ability is too strong,


    So strong that sometimes even if there is sufficient evidence to prove that the suspect is guilty,


    He can dig out a piece from the details of the police handling of the case,


    And let the police beat their chest and feet. Thus making all the police¡¯s efforts in vain.


    There are times when he lets convicted murderers swagger out of court.


    Whenever this happened, the police would hate him to the core.


    However, this is the power granted to the suspect by Americanw.


    Once hiswyer seizes the loophole, even if the whole world knows that he is guilty,


    It will not prevent him from being acquitted.


    It is precisely because of this that James has almost be the bestwyer for the rich and wicked


    to clear their crimes.


    And his legal fees have also risen, and his appearance fee should start at least one million dors.


    If it is a longsting bigwsuit, the proceeds may exceed ten million dors.


    Because James has repeatedly embarrassed the New York police,


    The policemen gave him a nickname and privately called him Mad Dog White.


    ¡­


    At this time, the police officers who arrested ine agreed that this woman must be an unlucky


    person to be used.


    However, they are also very clear that ording to thew,


    As long as the real behind-the-scenes mastermind cannot be caught,


    Even if she is really being used, it will be difficult to prove her innocent,


    And the final result will definitely be sentenced.

 Chapter 4818

    Chapter 4818


    Moreover, these police officers also despised the strength behind ine.


    They always felt that such an exaggerated shrew, and a foreigner,


    Could not have a strong background in the United States.


    So, they only left two Chinese police officers to take notes for ine in the interrogation room,


    While the others ordered a bunch of coffee, French fries, fried chicken, and pizza,


    And ate supper in the lobby of the police station.


    Everyone is very happy at this moment because they have sessfully cracked a very important


    case of smuggling contraband,


    And thetest type of synthetic contraband is involved, worth over 10 million.


    They have reported the case to the New York City Police Department as soon as possible,


    And the chief of police called them to congratte them,


    And said that they should hurry up to get the transcript,


    And then report the matter to the media, and then let the mediae over to interview one more


    time. Wheel, good report.


    This is a good opportunity for the police officers of the airport police station to show their faces.


    So everyone is very excited at the moment, even if some people have arrived at the end of getting


    off work,


    They still decide to stay here and celebrate with everyone.


    Among them, there is the policeman who crushed ine¡¯s ribs. His name is Jimmy Wayne.


    He was eating a slice of pizza at this time, and said with a sarcastic expression:


    ¡°This woman is probably going to be finished this time. When her transcript is clear,¡±


    ¡°We will report it to the New York City Police Department. ording to her confession to arrest her


    upline,¡±


    ¡°The time in between is enough for her upline to run to the moon,¡±


    ¡®These people have long been experienced, repeat offenders,¡±


    ¡°And they will definitely not be able to catch any of them by then.¡±


    Another policeman said with a smile: ¡°This woman is involved in up to five kilograms of contraband,¡±


    ¡°And the judge will definitely not allow bail. If we can¡¯t catch the culprit,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely be sentenced to life imprisonment without parole. She¡¯ll never go out again.¡±


    A previous colleague who followed him said to Jimmy Wayne:


    ¡°Jimmy, you were too ruthless just now, this woman is old enough, in case you break a few of her


    ribs, it may be fatal.¡±


    Jimmy said cursingly, ¡°That b!tch ims to be my mom, and I¡¯ve restrained myself without punching


    the sh!t out of her!¡±


    The man said seriously: ¡°In the future, you should try to control it as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°You know about Minneapolis. In this case, it¡¯s better to be cautious,¡±


    ¡°And you have to be careful, in case herwyer finds out, You will most likely be sued at that time.¡±


    ¡°Sh!t.¡± Jimmy said disdainfully: ¡°I don¡¯t think this woman can do anything at all.¡±


    ¡°She is a Chinese, and she can¡¯t hire any greatwyers in New York.¡±


    ¡°If it is those assigned public welfare Lawyers, I have 10,000 ways to shut them up.¡±


    As he spoke, he said proudly: ¡°Teach you an experience, this kind of person likes to make himself


    very strong as soon as hees up,¡±


    ¡°And tries to shock the other person as soon as hees up, but in fact,¡±


    ¡°The more you deal with this kind of person, The more you have to be tough enough,¡±


    ¡°You even have to find a chance to use some violent means.¡±


    ¡°As long as you let her know that she kicked the iron te,¡±


    ¡°She will immediately be more honest than a pug!¡±


    ¡°Next time you give her a little face, she will wag her tail attentively at you!¡±


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and a middle-aged man who was a little fat walked in with a


    smile on his face,


    And said loudly as soon as he entered the door:


    ¡°Guys, my wife and I just ordered a battle at the steakhouse.¡±


    ¡°Axe steak, before I can eat it, I heard that you have solved a big case, you have done a good job!¡±


    When everyone saw the sub-bureauing, they all became ted.


    One of them asked, ¡°Director, when will you arrange a celebration dinner for us?¡±


    The sub-chief smiled and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll congratte you after the city police station informs the media and reporterse to interview!¡±


    The crowd immediately cheered.


    The branch chief asked, ¡°Where is the suspect now?¡±


    Jimmy said quickly: ¡°Director, the suspect is giving notes in the interrogation room.¡±


    The submander nodded and was about to speak when he suddenly heard a harsh screeching


    sound of brakes.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone followed the sound and saw a ck Mercedes-Benz Maybach limousine suddenly stop at


    the door of the police station.


    A policeman near the door raised his eyebrows, whistled, and blurted out excitedly:


    ¡°Guys, it seems that a big man has arrived!¡±

 Chapter 4819

    Chapter 4819


    The submander looked out the door at this time, and when he saw Maybach, stopped at the


    door.


    He immediately stood up straight, and while sorting his clothes, he said with a smile,


    ¡°Are the leaders of the city police here? Or maybe the councilor is here?¡±


    ¡°Guys, get your clothes sorted, and as soon as the big shots arrive,¡±


    ¡°Maybe the media reporters will be there too!¡±


    Everyone was immediately excited, and one of them said quickly,


    ¡°Quick, quick, clean up the food on the table, don¡¯t let the media take pictures!¡±


    The people inside were excited and busy.


    The co-pilot of the Maybach outside also got down at this time, a young man in a suit.


    After he got out of the car, he hurriedly walked to the back row and opened the rear door.


    Immediately afterward, a middle-aged man with gray hair,


    A tall and straight body and a grim face stepped out of the car.


    When everyone in the police station saw him, they were dumbfounded.


    One of them said in a panic, ¡°Holy Sh!t! It¡¯s Mad Dog White!¡±


    When everyone recognized the famous mad dog White, they suddenly became nervous.


    The branch chief immediately frowned and said,


    ¡°What is this son of a b!tch Mad Dog White doing here?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Jimmy Wayne was also a little puzzled, and couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°This ba5tard only serves the richest people, why did hee to us?¡±


    The policeman who persuaded Jimmy to restrain himself in the future frowned and said,


    ¡°Jimmy, Mad Dog White, isn¡¯t that thewyer hired by this woman inside?¡±


    Jimmy said contemptuously: ¡°Just for her can you hire Mad Dog White?!¡±


    ¡°Someone who can hire Mad Dog White at least ranks in the top 100 among the rich in New York,¡±


    ¡°What is the concept of being in the top 100 in New York?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about the worth of more than ten billion US dors!¡±


    ¡°Is that stupid woman in there worthy of hiring the mad dog White?¡±


    Just after finishing speaking, the young man in a suit outside had pushed open the door of the


    police station.


    The powerful James White stepped in, adjusted his tie with one hand, and said coldly,


    ¡°Which of you is the person in charge? I want to see my client, Ms. ine Ma.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, all the police officers on the scene took a deep breath!


    Jimmy was dumbfounded. He never dreamed that the mad dog White,


    Who had been on the line with the New York police countless times by himself,


    And who had beaten the New York police so helplessly, was really ine¡¯s attorney¡­


    At this moment, he was so frightened that his whole body was soaked in a cold sweat,


    And his legs were almost paralyzed.


    Everyone here knows that he broke ine¡¯s rib by himself.


    Once this falls into Mad Dog White¡¯s hands, his future may be ruined!


    Even if it doesn¡¯t work well, he may face jail time!


    The sub-director was also stunned at this time.


    He had listened to the report of his subordinates before he came.


    The person who was arrested this time was just a Chinese tourist to the United States.


    She entered the United States on a tourist visa about a week ago.


    For such a person, how could it be possible to get Mad Dog White as an attorney?


    However, he was not allowed to think too much, because the mad dog White was extremely


    aggressive,


    Not to mention a little shrimp-like him, even the chief of the New York City Police Department,


    Has always been passive in front of him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So, the branch chief immediately stepped forward and said,


    ¡°I am the person in charge here, let me introduce myself, my name is¡­¡±

 Chapter 4820

    Chapter 4820


    Before the director could say his name, James said coldly,


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know your name, I just need to see my client, right away!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± The sub-director nodded quickly and said to his subordinates,


    ¡°Quick, takewyer White to see the suspect!¡±


    The subordinate did not dare to dy, and immediately said, ¡°Mr. White, pleasee with me.¡±


    James walked to the interrogation room with his assistant.


    As soon as the police opened the door, James immediately said to the two police officers in charge


    of the interrogation:


    ¡°Hey, the interrogation is over. I want tomunicate with my client privately, please leave.¡±


    The two police officers in charge of the interrogation recognized James at once.


    The two were too shocked to speak. The colleague who opened the door quickly said,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come out quickly and let Mr. White talk to his client in private.¡±


    The two nodded quickly, picked up the transcript, and ran out the door.


    James said to the policeman next to him: ¡°My client doesn¡¯t understand Americanw,¡±


    ¡°Plus she doesn¡¯t speak thenguage, and she hasn¡¯t seen herwyer,¡±


    ¡°So if your transcript has any threatening or inducing elements,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to invalidate it. Don¡¯t let me catch anything,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will definitely challenge it in court!¡±


    Several people suddenly felt a little pressure.


    To all the police, James is like the most critical marking teacher behind an exam.


    Sometimes you think you have answered wlessly, but in his hands,¡±


    ¡°You can still find some small problems and that will be used to reject all your efforts.


    Therefore, several people were also very nervous at this time,


    Especially ine has a broken rib. When James came, he immediately made this matter extremely


    passive.


    ine also vaguely heard that this hard-spoken man should be thewyer that her good son-inw


    found for her.


    She suddenly felt that she had met a savior, so she cried out excitedly, and said loudly:


    ¡°Help,wyer, police officer hit me and broke my ribs!¡±


    When the two Chinese police officers heard this, they immediately broke down in a cold sweat.


    In order to cater to a top Chinese family like the Fei family, James has long learned fluent Chinese.


    So when he heard this, his expression immediately became extremely angry, and he roared coldly:


    ¡°You hurt my client, which itself is a serious vition of thew and the police¡¯sw enforcement


    regtions,¡±


    ¡°But even so, you guys didn¡¯t send my client to the doctor in time,¡±


    ¡°And instead continued to harshly interrogate my severely injured client here.¡±


    ¡°This is simply inhumane! I want to check yourw enforcement recorder at the time,¡±


    ¡°And immediately report to your superior unit for suing!¡±


    All the police officers present panicked.


    The fact that the suspect was injured was not easy to exin.


    After all, ine did not attack the police, nor did she make huge efforts to resist thew.


    Jimmy had already subdued her at that time, but he deliberately crushed her ribs after subduing her.


    This is obviously subjective and intentional. No matter how you wash it, you can¡¯t wash it clean.


    Jimmy was outside the door at this time, and he was trembling with panic,


    When he heard James¡¯s high-pitched questioning inside.


    The little policeman has a serious disparity in the status of the bigwyer,


    Not to mention that he himself has made mistakes first.


    At this time, he waspletely indifferent and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The sub-director did not dare to make a big deal of the matter at this time, and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Mr. White, thisdy was injured mainly because of some friction in the process ofw


    enforcement,¡±


    ¡°And our people checked her injury and thought there is nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°Just need to take some oral medicer¡­¡±


    James asked in a cold voice: ¡°Any of you qualified to practice medicine? Including you, the


    distinguished Director!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The branch chief said embarrassedly:


    ¡°We are all police officers, not qualified to practice medicine¡­¡±

 Chapter 4821

    Chapter 4821


    James said sharply: ¡°Without the qualifications to practice medicine, why do you think my client¡¯s


    injury is not serious?!¡±


    ¡°Are your eyes all medical CT scans?¡±


    ¡°What if my client has internal bleeding or internal organs rupture? Can you take this


    responsibility?!¡±


    All the policemen looked at each other, not knowing how to respond.


    At this time, James continued: ¡°You have violently enforced thew,¡±


    ¡°Flouted thew, endangered life, which simply refreshed my understanding of your department!¡±


    After speaking, he changed the subject and said more severely:


    ¡°Because my client is a yellow race, I ask you to show your previous cases of dealing with other


    suspects who were injured.¡±


    ¡°If I find that you are only targeting my client and not giving medical treatment,¡±


    ¡°Then I have reason to suspect that you are suspected of racial discrimination against people of


    color!¡±


    ¡°Fcuk¡­¡±


    At this time, the sub-director had 10,000 grass and mud horses galloping past in his heart.


    ¡°What the hell is this situation, how can this mad dog White raise the level of racial discrimination in


    just two sentences?!¡±


    In the United States, what the police are most afraid of is the word ¡°racial discrimination¡±.


    Once you reach the level of these two words, things will immediately rise to the most serious level.


    Not to mention that the police officer involved will be expelled from the police force,


    And even his own sub-chief may be severely punished.


    If mass incidents are triggered again, then he can only take the me and resign.


    So he quickly exined to James: ¡°Mr. White, this matter has nothing to do with racial


    discrimination.


    ¡°The most important reason is that the facts of this case are really serious,¡±


    ¡°And my subordinates are eager to investigate the whole situation.¡±


    ¡°The ins and outs of this incident, and catch the mastermind as soon as possible¡­¡±


    Saying that, he smiled and said, ¡°You also know that as long as we catch the mastermind behind


    the scenes as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°We can clear your client¡¯s suspicions as soon as possible. After all, we also believe¡­¡±


    James reached out a hand to interrupt him, and said coldly:


    ¡°It is your duty to investigate the real ck hand of the incident,¡±


    ¡°And it is my job to clear my client of suspicion.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t need to be self-proimed, and I¡¯m talking about racism now, so don¡¯t digress here.¡±


    After speaking, James¡¯s volume increased a little and continued:


    ¡°What I need to know is, in the cases, you have handled in the past three years,¡±


    ¡°In how many cases were the suspects injured when they were arrested;¡±


    ¡°Secondly, I need to know how many of the suspects who were injured,¡±


    ¡°When they were arrested and sent to the doctor in time,¡±


    ¡°And how many were not sent to the doctor in time like my client:¡±


    ¡°Finally, I need to know how many of the people who were sent to the doctor in time were white


    people?¡±


    ¡°How many people of color were there? And of those people who were not sent to the doctor in


    time,¡±


    ¡°How many people were white people? How many people of color ount for?¡±


    ¡°You must give me this data as soon as possible, otherwise,¡±


    ¡°I will immediately protest to the city police station and inform the congressmen,¡±


    ¡°Who are most concerned about racial discrimination!¡±


    ¡°God dmn it¡­¡± The branch chief only felt his liver tremble.


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s Mad Dog White! There¡¯s no reason he can¡¯t find it¡­¡±


    There is a division chief in his district, and he is not numbered in the entire New York police system.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Because in the whole of New York, there are only one or two hundred bureaus of different sizes,


    And he is only one or two percent of them.


    But James is different.


    James is one of the top criminalwyers in New York, bar none.


    It¡¯s the whole pyramid of criminalwyers in New York.


    Therefore, in front of James, this small airport sub-director is no match at all.


    Just when the sub-chief had no idea what to do, a police officer ran over and said breathlessly:


    ¡°Chief, there is news from the city police department,¡±


    ¡°People from CNN and the New York Times wille for an interviewter,¡±


    ¡°The city bureau chief will alsoe!¡±

 Chapter 4822

    Chapter 4822


    The head of the branch was buzzing, and James sneered:


    ¡°I was thinking just now, should I notify some of my friends in the media field,¡±


    ¡°This matter will be exposed, but since you have notified the media,¡±


    ¡°That would be better, and let the media reporterse to expose,¡±


    ¡°How you vited thew, vited humanity, and racially discriminated!¡±


    In fact, James was ordered not only to help ine clear her name,


    But also a very important task, which is to control this matter as much as possible,


    And his influence, especially, try not to let ine¡¯s name and image appear in any media as much


    as possible.


    This is what Charlie meant.


    After all, she is not only ine, she is also Charlie¡¯s mother-inw.


    Even if this matter is resolved in the end,


    Charlie does not want others to know that his mother-inw was involved in such a ridiculous scam.


    On the one hand, he really can¡¯t afford to lose this person;


    On the other hand, in case this matter bes too big,


    ine bes well-known at the international level,


    And as her son-inw, he might be dug up by those who care.


    Therefore, Charlie¡¯s request is to solve it in a low-key manner, and not to make too much action.


    The reason why James said that is to attack instead of defending.


    A person like him knows that he can never let his opponent know his true demands.


    Once his opponent knows that he does not want this matter to be exposed,


    Then the opponent will definitely use this matter to test his bottom line.


    So instead of doing this, it is better to counterattack and defend,


    And take the initiative to ask for this matter to be exposed.


    James¡¯s method really worked, when the sub-director heard this, he hurriedly pleaded:


    ¡°Mr. White, don¡¯t be angry, there must be some misunderstanding in this matter,¡±


    ¡°We will do our best to solve it, otherwise what do you think,¡±


    ¡°We will first arrange for your client to go to the hospital for treatment,¡±


    ¡°And as for the interrogation and transcripts, we will put it awayter to ensure,¡±


    ¡°The safety of your client¡¯s life, physical and mental health.¡±


    James sneered: ¡°This is a bit inappropriate, isn¡¯t it? So the media are looking forward to it,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you let them see the client? I hope that people in the United States can see,¡±


    ¡°Through the media my client being attacked by you what it is like to get arrested with a broken rib!¡±


    The branch chief said with a sad face:


    ¡°Mr. White, you can¡¯t say that, our people have never hit your client¡­¡±


    James asked: ¡°Then how did my client¡¯s rib break?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want this matter to make a big ssh in front of the media,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but you must promise me a few conditions!¡±


    The branch chief said with sincerity: ¡°Mr. White, please speak!¡±


    James said coldly: ¡°First of all, you must immediately provide a multi-angle bodyguard video.¡±


    ¡°I want to see the bodyguard video of every policeman on the scene!¡±


    ¡°No problem, no problem!¡± The sub-director agreed without hesitation.


    Once the matter bes a big one, the contents of the recorder will not only be handed over to


    James, But may even be exposed by TV stations.


    Therefore, in this case, how dare he refuse James¡¯s request?


    James continued: ¡°In addition, the data I just asked you to show, that is,¡±


    ¡°The cases you have handled in the same situation in recent years,¡±


    ¡°You must give it to my assistant before ten o¡¯clock tonight!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Although the sub-director was reluctant, he could only grit his teeth and agree at this time.


    He is very aware of the strength of James, who is dealing with high society every day,


    And is very familiar with those media tycoons.


    Once he wants to make a fuss about racial discrimination, then this matter will not escape no matter


    what,


    And whether those cases are given or not will not affect the hat of racial discrimination.


    So for now, he can only stabilize James first, as long as he promises not to announce it to the


    media for the time being,


    Then there is still a way to mediate this matter.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    James looked at ine at this time, and said very respectfully in Chinese:


    ¡°Ms. ine, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte, and you have been treated badly!¡±

 Chapter 4823

    Chapter 4823


    From the time she was arrested no one has given ine a good face.


    Injury and fear have caused a great negative impact on her body and mind.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing James talking to her so respectfully now, she burst into tears with excitement.


    While crying, she said with an extreme grievance:


    ¡°They not only beat me and scolded me, but also threatened me and treated me badly¡­¡±


    ¡°I have told them many times that I was deceived, and I didn¡¯t know the belongings in the suitcase


    at all.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in it, but they¡¯re still very impatient with me,¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯m a criminal¡­ It¡¯s really too much¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the sub-director on the side froze, and immediately reprimanded:


    ¡°You ba5tards! Why didn¡¯t you send Ms. Ma to the hospital in time?!¡±


    ¡°Why did you interrogate her when you knew she was injured? ?!¡±


    ¡°In addition, why did she get an injury, who did it? Come out and tell me clearly!¡±


    The crowd was so nervous that they didn¡¯t know how to answer,


    So they could only look at Jimmy Wayne who was on the side.


    Seeing this, Jimmy Wayne could onlye forward in a panic, and said hesitantly:


    ¡°Director¡­ yes¡­ I identally crushed Ms. Ma¡¯s ribs¡­¡±


    ¡°At that time she was resisting, It¡¯s to carry out the mission¡­¡±


    James said sharply at this time: ¡°You look very strong, and my client is just a weak olddy.¡±


    ¡°Your weight is at least twice my client¡¯s weight.¡±


    ¡°I believe that if you just want to subdue my client,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so easy, there¡¯s no need to crush her ribs at all!¡±


    Jimmy Wayne¡¯s cold sweat flowed down his cheeks instantly,


    And he didn¡¯t know how to justify himself in the face of James¡¯s questioning.


    James didn¡¯t look at him again at this time, but looked at the branch chief on the side, and said


    coldly:


    ¡°Before you submit the evidence to my assistant, I hope you can suspend this person for


    investigation,¡±


    ¡°My client¡¯s body has suffered so much damage and suffered all kinds of unequal treatment,¡±


    ¡°Including racial discrimination. He will definitely be more passive by then.¡±


    As soon as the sub-director heard this, he immediately knew what happened today.


    If Jimmy Wayne is not thrown out, James would not be able to let it go.


    And even if Jimmy Wayne is thrown out as a scapegoat, with James¡¯s usual style of acting,


    This matter can¡¯t be revealed, at most, it can be a little buffer.


    However, as long as it can be buffered, it is somewhat beneficial.


    So he could only turn around and look at Jimmy Wayne, who was terrified beside him, and said


    coldly,


    ¡°Mr. Wayne, hand over your police ID and gun, I suspend your duty for investigation,¡±


    ¡°Whether you can you resume your original post or whether to face legal sanctions,¡±


    ¡°We have to wait for the results of the investigation to decide!¡±


    Jimmy Wayne knew that he was doomed today, so he could only nod helplessly,


    Took off his ID and gun, then looked at ine, and said pleadingly:


    ¡°Ms. Ma, just now I was just impatient,¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, and I hope you can forgive me this time.¡±


    Without waiting for ine to speak, James on the side said coldly:


    ¡°In three seconds, if you don¡¯t disappear from my eyes,¡±


    ¡°I will immediately arrange for other colleagues toe and sue you!¡±


    Jimmy Wayne¡¯s face was pale with fright, and he could only leave the police station first.


    After Jimmy Wayne left, the sub-director hurriedly looked at James with a ttering face and said,


    ¡°Mr. White, then I will arrange someone to send Ms. Ma to the doctor first,¡±


    ¡°And I willmunicate with my superior on the media side.¡±


    ¡°Just ask them not to notify the media for a while. Let¡¯s keep silent on the media side.¡±


    ¡°As you know, there are too many things about racial discrimination right now,¡±


    ¡°And all kinds of protests have been going on all the time.¡±


    ¡°At such a time, we need to stop adding chaos to the general environment, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 4824

    Chapter 4824


    James nced at the bureau chief and said lightly:


    ¡°If you can give my client enough humanitarian treatment,¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can temporarily not notify the media about this matter,¡±


    ¡°But I reserve the right to notify the media.¡±


    When the sub-director heard this, the whole person finally breathed a sigh of relief and said quickly:


    ¡°If this is the case, then we will immediately arrange for Ms. Ma to go to the doctor!¡±


    James said nkly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to arrange for medical treatment.¡±


    ¡°The hospital you arranged is not worthy of Ms. Ma¡¯s distinguished status.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for Ms. Ma to go to the best private hospital in New York for treatment.¡±


    The branch chief said embarrassedly, ¡°Mr. White,¡±


    ¡°Our police department doesn¡¯t have such a high budget and arranges suspects,¡±


    ¡°To go to top private hospitals for medical treatment¡­¡±


    James snorted disdainfully and said lightly:


    ¡°You do not need to worry about all the expenses for Ms. Ma¡¯s medical treatment, it is all borne by


    my client.¡±


    The head of the branch was nervous for a while, and thought to himself,


    ¡°ording to what Mad Dog White said, he should have been entrusted by others to help ine


    get off the crime,¡±


    ¡°And his client must be a rich and powerful local tycoon.¡±


    ¡°Is there really a very powerful person behind her?¡±


    Thinking of this, he felt even more uneasy in his heart,


    So he could only sneer and say: ¡°Mr. White, ording to the regtions,¡±


    ¡°Even if you arrange for Ms. Ma to go to another hospital,¡±


    ¡°We must send police officers to apany you.¡±


    ¡°You also know that Ms. Ma is now a criminal suspect in the legal sense and we cannot let her out


    of our sight.¡±


    James said coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me of this most basic legalmon sense,¡±


    ¡°But you police officers, as defenders of the fairness and justice of thew,¡±


    ¡°Openly flout the provisions of thew and the sanctity of human rights. It is extremely


    disappointing!¡±


    The branch chief¡¯s face turned red and white, and he said embarrassingly,


    ¡°Mr. White¡¯s criticism is very right, and I will definitely urge my subordinates to get rid of these


    previous bad habits!¡±


    James ignored him, looked at ine, and said softly in Chinese:


    ¡°Ms. Ma, I will take you to the hospitalter,¡±


    ¡°And I will arrange the best single ward for you at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°It will definitely give you a therapeutic environmentparable to a five-star hotel.¡±


    When ine heard this, she was relieved and said quickly, ¡°Oh, thank you so much, Mr. Lawyer!¡±


    James said very seriously: ¡°Ms. Ma, I will be your personalwyer and your personal assistant from


    now on,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡±


    ine did not expect that James, who was able to scare the entire police station to pale face, is so


    polite to her.


    She couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart:


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect my good son-inw, Charlie, to be so powerful.¡±


    ¡°Even in New York, he can have such a strongwork,¡±


    ¡°And it was arranged for me with just one phone call.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I have such a powerfulwyer this time. I should be able to get out¡­¡±


    At this time, James continued: ¡°By the way, Ms. Ma, after you arrive at the hospital,¡±


    ¡°Your personal freedom may be restricted to the ward,¡±


    ¡°Because the police will follow us there, and I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ine said without hesitation: ¡°I don¡¯t mind, of course I don¡¯t mind!¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t stay in this kind of ce, I can do anything!¡±


    When ine went to the hospital apanied by James, Charlie was on his way to New York.


    James reported the situation to Dous in a timely manner,


    And Dous reported the situation to Charlie immediately.


    ording to James, he can apply for ine for one to two days of hospital treatment at most,


    But after the hospital treatment is over, ine must attend the preliminary hearing.

 Chapter 4825

    Chapter 4825


    Before the trial, the judge will make a ruling on whether,


    ine can be released on bail based on the general circumstances of the case.


    If bail is avable, the judge will give a bail amount,


    And as long as the money is avable, the person can temporarily restore freedom.


    However, ording to James, the amount of contraband involved in ine¡¯s case is toorge,


    So bail is basically impossible.


    This means that after the court session, ine will be temporarily detained in the detention center.


    Simr to China, the United States also has two kinds of institutions:


    Jail and prison. Although they both mean prison in trantion,


    The former is actually more simr to China¡¯s detention center,


    Which is used to temporarily detain suspects with lesser crimes or who have not yet been


    sentenced.


    And thetter is the real prison for convicted criminals.


    It is the former that ine will be detained.


    In order not to make Charlie worry too much, Dous also promised him that,


    He could quietly fish ine out of it first through a special channel.


    Even if Charlie needs it, he can directly send ine back to China, and he canpletely settle the


    matter here.


    However, Charlie declined his kindness.


    On the one hand, Charlie didn¡¯t want his wife to feel that his ability was too great.


    On the other hand, he also hoped that ine would go in and have a good memory.


    Thest time she entered the detention center,


    ine remembered that you can¡¯t just steal other people¡¯s things,


    Especially other people¡¯s bank cards, but the experience of entering the detention center only


    taught her this lesson,


    And did not let her realize the danger of this world did not make herpletely cut off her greed.


    Although Charlie didn¡¯t know how ine was fooled this time,


    Based on his understanding of his mother-inw,


    He knew very well that the other party must have promised her some kind of benefit,


    So it would have let her to lower her guard.


    So in Charlie¡¯s view, it is absolutely right and proper to teach her a lesson.


    But he also knew very well that ine¡¯s mistake this time was slightly lighter,


    Than thest time, she stole his bank card and tried to transfer all the money to his bank card.


    Therefore, she has been taught that she must not suffer too much inwardly.


    It is estimated that the prisoners in the detention center are all suspects,


    Who has murdered and set fire and are waiting to be sentenced?


    In this case, with ine¡¯s arrogant artiction and weak body, it may cause her trouble.


    So, he called Joseph and said,


    ¡°Joseph, something happened to my mother-inw, and she might enter the New York detention


    center in a day or two.¡±


    ¡°You need to find a way to arrange for a few female soldiers to enter in advance.¡±


    ¡°So that they can take care of her when she¡¯s in there.¡±


    Joseph knew what Charlie¡¯s mother-inw was, so when he heard this, he immediately asked,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, do you want your subordinates to take good care of her,¡±


    ¡°Or take care of her badly? If so, then I can unknowingly¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Charlie hurriedly interrupted him and said seriously,


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m talking about taking care of her for the better, where did you think you went?¡±


    Joseph quickly apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wade, it¡¯s your subordinate¡¯s mistake¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your subordinate will arrange for someone to enter in advance,¡±


    ¡°And absolutely ensure that your mother-inw will not be bullied in the slightest after entering.¡±


    Charlie instructed: ¡°If someone bullies her after she goes in,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your soldiers intervene too early.¡±


    ¡°If you intervene too early, it will look a little fake and illogical,¡±


    ¡°You can let her suffer first and then intervene on the grounds ofpatriots.¡±


    Joseph said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, your subordinates will make arrangements.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie said again: ¡°There is one more thing.¡±


    Joseph respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Wade, please speak.¡±

 Chapter 4826

    Chapter 4826


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°You help me investigate in Providence, a Chinese named Myren Chen,¡±


    ¡°Who looks like she is in her fifties, this person should be using a fake identity,¡±


    ¡°But she actually used this fake identity, in Providence Widdens she lived,¡±


    ¡°So she will definitely leave clues, so I need you to help me find out,¡±


    ¡°The current whereabouts of this person as soon as possible.¡±


    After speaking, he instructed again: ¡°Also, their gang should also have a contact person here in


    New York.¡±


    ¡°You can find a way to investigate the surveince at the airport,¡±


    ¡°And then see who was on the street with my mother-inw and find a way.¡±


    ¡°Find out her whereabouts, and it¡¯s best to catch people directly.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Joseph said without hesitation:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, leave everything to your subordinates!¡±


    Charlie knew very well in his heart that Myren would definitely find a way to monitor ine¡¯s every


    move.


    ine was arrested now, and she had already lost contact with her,


    So she would be alert and realize that ine had an ident.


    In this case, they will be evacuated from the ce where they originally lived in the shortest


    possible time.


    Therefore, it is very unlikely that she wants to go to Providence to find Myren now,


    And the people in Cataclysmic Front can only find her through the clues she left.


    As for ine¡¯s contact person in New York, no matter whether ine had an ident or not,


    She would flee the scene of the crime as soon as possible,


    So the possibility of catching them immediately is very slim.


    Therefore, this matter as a whole cannot be rushed.


    It can only be done by trying to find a way to arrest them while ensuring that ine will not have any


    major incidents in it.


    When all the clues are revealed by the Cataclysmic Front,


    And then the culprits are brought to justice one by one,


    ine¡¯s suspicion will naturally be cleared away, and at that time, she will be able to regain her


    freedom.


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    A Ford pickup was quickly driving away from Providence towards Seattle.


    Sitting in the car were Myren and her four so-called family members.


    The driver was Jimmy Man, who yed Myren¡¯s son.


    And Myren, who was sitting in the co-pilot at this time, scolded angrily:


    ¡°This ine¡¯s luck is too damn bad, I thought that even if she had an ident,¡±


    ¡°It must have happened after she arrived in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Dmn, I didn¡¯t expect that such an idiot would have an ident without even leaving the United


    States!¡±


    Jimmy Man said embarrassedly: ¡°Auntie, to be honest,¡±


    ¡°I have always thought that this ine is unreliable, not that she will eat ck,¡±


    ¡°I just thought this b!tch is so fcuking fluffy, like the people,¡±


    ¡°Who is in bad luck have a natural maic field in their bodies.¡±


    Myren asked with a cold face, ¡°What natural maic field?¡±


    Jimmy Man blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s the kind of maic field that is prone to idents!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°For example, if 10,000 people are walking on the street,¡±


    ¡°And a brick falls from the sky, the probability of hitting all the other 9,999 people is 50%,¡±


    ¡°And the remaining 50% % probability is to hit her.¡±


    Myren shouted sharply: ¡°Did I fcking use you here? What the hell did you do?¡±


    ¡°ine came over for dinnerst time, why didn¡¯t you say anything after she left?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I fcking know now, where are you waiting? When I was getting hit and killed by a car while


    walking,¡±


    ¡°You fcking say I knew you were going to be hit by a car.¡±


    ¡°Will I will be not able to bring you back to life? What¡¯s the point of talking nonsense?¡±


    Seeing Myren¡¯s anger, Jimmy Man shrank his neck quickly:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie¡­I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Myren didn¡¯t even bother to look at him, she took out her mobile phone,


    Took out the card, and then threw the phone out of the window.


    Afterward, she said to Jimmy Man: ¡°Drive forward another 20 kilometers, and then turn to the


    south.¡±


    He asked in surprise: ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you going to Seattle to avoid the limelight? What are you doing


    going south?¡±


    Myren said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m going to Mexico, ine¡¯s matter is stale,¡±


    ¡°And in Sister Zhou¡¯s son¡¯s matter, we must not make any mistakes!¡±

 Chapter 4827

    Chapter 4827


    When Charlie rushed back to New York, it was already night.


    Since Ste kindly invited him to stay in Fei¡¯s house before he arrived, Charlie agreed.


    Even if he goes to the hotel temporarily, there are many inconveniences.


    It is rtively convenient to stay in Fei¡¯s house temporarily.


    When the helicopter arrived home, the Fei family came out neatly to greet him again.


    It was still led by Dous and Ste, waiting for his visit again.


    As soon as they met, Dous stepped forward with the help of Ste, and said very respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the banquet has already been prepared,¡±


    ¡°I think you would not have been able to eat tossed about again and again,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for eating first? How would you like to dine in a dining room?¡± Charlie hasn¡¯t eaten


    since he dropped ine off in the afternoon.


    As soon as Mr. Fei reminded him, he felt a little hungry, so he nodded and said,


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Fei for being so thoughtful, then I will be disrespectful.¡±


    Dous said quickly: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are too polite, this is what we should do.¡±


    After speaking, he said to Charlie again: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°If you want to be quiet, then I and Ste will apany you. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s better if there are fewer people,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat simple, and don¡¯t need to be tooplicated.¡±


    Dous nodded slightly and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, pleasee here.¡±


    The other Fei family watched the three of them enter the vi on the spot,


    And then they dispersed silently one by one,


    While Charlie, apanied by Dous and Ste came to the dining room of the main vi.


    At this time, there was a sumptuous feast in the dining room.


    After Dous invited Charlie to take a seat, he said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have consulted awyer about your mother-inw¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°It means that if you can catch the mastermind behind the scenes,¡±


    ¡°Then this matter can be solved very easily.¡±


    ¡°The Fei family is considered a powerful force in New York.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to send someone to investigate and catch the mastermind as soon as possible?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°I have already instructed Joseph to solve this matter,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about it, Mr. Fei.¡±


    Dous suddenly realized, and quickly said:


    ¡°If Mr. Wanes out, then this matter must be solved better, and I can rest assured.¡±


    Charlie nodded, remembered something, and asked him, ¡°Mr. Fei, as far as you know,¡±


    ¡°Is itmon to dupe your own countrymen in the United States these years?¡±


    Dous smiled awkwardly and said seriously: ¡°A lot, why not much,¡±


    ¡°In fact, this kind of thing has always beenmon¡­¡±


    Having said that, he said again: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just our Chinesepatriots who are in this


    situation.¡±


    ¡°In fact, people from all countries are simr.¡±


    After a pause, he exined: ¡°You also know that because the United States is a country of


    immigrants,¡±


    ¡°The poption here is veryplex, there are many ethnic minorities,¡±


    ¡°And these ethnic minorities, due to new arrivals andnguage barriers, often will show two


    extremes;¡±


    ¡°One extreme is that they are very close to theirpatriots.¡±


    ¡°Everyone they are twisted together to take care of each other, advance and retreat together, and


    be extremely united.¡±


    ¡°This is how Chinatown and Koreatown were built.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are also many gangsposed of ethnic minorities. It is for this reason that it is


    growing;¡±


    ¡°The other extreme is that some very individual people, in order to take root in the United States,¡±


    ¡°Choose to do things that harm others and benefit themselves, but because of thenguage


    barrier,¡±


    ¡°The unfamiliar environment and the strong dragons do not overwhelm the locals and snakes,¡±


    ¡°They only can start from theirpatriots nearby,¡±


    ¡°So there is a small group of people who take advantage of their low vignce towards their


    compatriots and specifically choose theirpatriots to start.¡±


    ¡°This kind of person has a crooked mind in itself. You ask him to cheat others,¡±


    ¡°But he can¡¯t even speak a sentence ofplete English apart from scolding others.¡±


    ¡°Even if he wants to cheat others, he does not have the strength.¡±


    ¡°I mean to say that he has no ce to use his crooked mind,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely not turn his back on it, he can only find an outlet for his crooked mind,¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And in this case, hispatriots are the easiest outlet in his eyes;¡±


    ¡°In the United States, if an Italian, African, or Eastern European person dies mysteriously or suffers


    a murder,¡±


    ¡°There is a high probability that the murderer will be theirpatriot.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing is not umon, especially among people of color.¡±


    ¡°Living in a slum, it is no exaggeration to say that if there are no gunshots in such a ce at night,¡±


    ¡°The residents will not be able to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 4828

    Chapter 4828


    When Charlie heard this, he nodded slightly.


    He felt that what Dous analyzed was very fair.


    There are good and bad people everywhere.


    Although there are sgums like Myren among the Chinese who are harming theirpatriots,


    But there must be many who must take care of each other and help each other more.


    Just like Hogan, even if he was in deep distress in New York,


    He organized with other Chinese to help those Chinese children who have lost their families.


    Thinking of this, Charlie said with a grim expression:


    ¡°The vast majority of Chinese are able to unite overseas,¡±


    ¡°But it is these ck sheep who choose to hurt theirpatriots. Don¡¯t know how many have been


    deceived.¡±


    Dous nodded and said: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, I asked awyer to help me retrieve the


    precedents of simr cases in recent years.¡±


    ¡°In the end, most of the simr cases they did not find the mastermind behind them.¡±


    ¡°All unwitting transporters were eventually sentenced, and among those arrested,¡±


    ¡°There were not only Chinese, but also Japanese, Koreans, and people from other countries.¡±


    ¡°There should be a veryrge crime organization behind this.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Didn¡¯t the police find out the mastermind behind it?¡±


    Dous smiled helplessly, and said: ¡°Generally, in this kind of organization, the internal risk


    istion is very well done,¡±


    ¡°It is equivalent to making multiple fire doors. If the fire is blocked,¡±


    ¡°They will re-develop the peripheral downline. If they can¡¯t stop it,¡±


    ¡°They will close the second fire door until it can be blocked.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, they have lost some peripheral members for so long.¡±


    ¡°Not only did the core members not face any threats,¡±


    ¡°But instead they umted a huge amount of wealth and resources, and their strength became


    even stronger.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said coldly: ¡°That is to say, the core members of this organization have arge


    number of scapegoats.¡±


    ¡°Every time an ident urs, it is only necessary to drag a group of people out to face the


    thunder.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dous said: ¡°This is the drawback of thew under certain circumstances.


    At the legal level, a case can basically be closed as long as the process can bepleted,¡±


    ¡°And it can finally be logically self-consistent.¡±


    ¡°Now, just like your mother-inw, if you hand it over to the police for investigation,¡±


    ¡°Maybe after a few docking people are caught, these couples will take all the guilt by themselves.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, they have already set up aplete set of arguments and evidence chains,¡±


    ¡°To perfectly prove to the police and judges that the truth is as they said, you can believe it, or you


    can believe it;¡±


    ¡°In this case, even if you know that they have ck hands behind the scenes,¡±


    ¡°As long as they bite and don¡¯t let go, it will be difficult for you to continue the investigation.¡±


    ¡°After the victim goes to prison, and this matter is over when the limelight passes,¡±


    ¡°Their behind-the-scenes mastermind will continue to rece a new batch of people to continue to


    run the business.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Is the efficiency of the police so inefficient? Can¡¯t even fight a criminal


    gang?¡±


    Dous said with a wry smile: ¡°If they really want to fight, they will definitely be able to fight cleanly,¡±


    ¡°But the reason they can¡¯t fight cleanly is that here they like to y coexistence,¡±


    ¡°And they don¡¯t want to fight cleanly at all.¡±


    After a pause, Dous said again: ¡°In this country, guns are an upright business,¡±


    ¡°And some things that are banned in other countries can be freely traded here,¡±


    ¡°And even prisons are a kind of private business. not to mention the fact that the police are


    supported by taxpayers,¡±


    ¡°And the reason why taxpayers can ept the high cost of police is that the crime rate is too high,¡±


    ¡°There are many ethnic minorities and it is very messy;¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the huge gap between the rich and the poor will bring many unstable factors,¡±


    ¡°Coupled with the proliferation of guns, and arge number of immigrants and illegal immigrants,¡±


    ¡°So it greatly reduces the cost of crime for criminals,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time greatly increases their crime sess rate;¡±


    ¡°The bigger the environment is, the easier it is for those ethnic minorities to choose to make a living


    bymitting crimes,¡±


    ¡°And more and more ethnic minorities who choose tomit crimes will naturally form gangs.¡±


    ¡°This is the reason for the birth of gangs in American society.¡±


    ¡°The root causes of the gang problem will never be solved without addressing these factors at the


    root.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the more chaotic the environment, the more the middle ss needs the police to protect


    their personal and property safety,¡±


    ¡°So they can ept high tax rates and ept that the police consume a lot of taxpayers¡¯ funds;¡±


    ¡°But once the crime rate drops, the first thought of these savvy middle ss is:¡±


    ¡°Since the security is so good, why do I need so many police officers?¡±


    ¡°These police officers are fed and clothed with my money, If the money they spend can be saved,¡±


    ¡°The roads to and from getting off work can be better repaired,¡±


    ¡°The medical insurance reform can be made more humane, and why not even save this tax,¡±


    ¡°So that the family ie can be increased in disguise¡­¡±


    Having said this, Dous smiled and said: ¡°So in thisnd, guns and gangs are indispensable, and


    they will never be eliminated.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he nodded solemnly.


    He didn¡¯t know much about the United States, but Dous¡¯s analysis made him understand the


    underlying logic.


    So, he said, ¡°Since we cannot solely rely on police, then I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many gangs there are, but this gang that specializes in harassingpatriots, I


    must uproot it!¡±

 Chapter 4829

    Chapter 4829


    The efficiency of the Cataclysmic Front¡¯s investigation is very high.


    After only one night, they had a clear idea of what happened.


    Joseph called Charlie and reported in detail: ¡°Mr. Wade, ording to my subordinate¡¯s


    investigation,¡±


    ¡°The Chinese woman who has been in the rtionship with your mother-inw,¡±


    ¡°In the Providence, Chinese Rampage is not called Myren Chen, but her name is Georgina Mei.¡±


    ¡°Georgina Mei?¡± Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°What is the origin of this woman?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°This Georgina, who came to the United States illegally alone more than 20 years


    ago,¡±


    ¡°Originally hoped to work in the United States to earn money,¡±


    ¡°Build a house for her two sons back home and get them married,¡±


    ¡°She used all the savings while transferring from China to the USA.¡±


    ¡°After arriving here, she changed her name to Hazel Huang,¡±


    ¡°And worked as a nanny for Chinese families in the local Chinatown.¡±


    ¡°The reason why she used a pseudonym is that the smuggler who transported her to the United


    States told her,¡±


    ¡°That as she is living illegally in the United States, no one should know her true identity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible to get a green card with your real identity again,¡±


    ¡°But if someone finds out that you are an illegal immigrant, it will be difficult to get a green card


    again.¡±


    After speaking, Joseph said again: ¡°Georgina found someone in Chinatown to make a fake


    domestic ID card,¡±


    ¡°Under the pseudonym Hazel Huang.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Then how did this woman change from a nanny to a criminal?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Mr. Wade, the specific reason is still under investigation,¡±


    ¡°Because she has been in the United States for more than 20 years,¡±


    ¡°And most of the time she was in the United States as an illegal immigrant.¡±


    ¡°The experience requires an in-depth investigation, but there is a clue that


    Georgina¡¯s first employer came to the United States.¡±


    ¡°In the third year of Georgina¡¯s arrival here, they encountered a fire,¡±


    ¡°And out of the family of four three died. Mother and her younger son,¡±


    ¡°Who was less than one year old, are missing, we suspect that Georgina should have set the fire,¡±


    ¡°And the child was taken away by her, most likely sold by her.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie asked coldly, ¡°Did the police not investigate and detect such a big thing?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°The irresponsible police conducted a preliminary investigation after the fire,¡±


    ¡°And determined that the cause of the fire was that the male owner smoked in the living room and lit


    the sofa,¡±


    ¡°Which caused the fire in the living room. It was an ident.¡±


    ¡°As for the missing child, the police have not given a clear statement.¡±


    ¡°I looked through the relevant files. At that time, a neighbor provided clues to the police,¡±


    ¡°iming that there had always been a nanny named Hazel in the employer¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°After the fire, the nanny and the one-year-old child were missing, so she seems to be involved for


    sure;¡±


    ¡°However, after the police at that time made the confession,¡±


    ¡°They did not conduct an in-depth investigation into the matter on the grounds that,¡±


    ¡°No traces of arson were found in the fire and no property was lost at the scene;¡±


    ¡°As for the so-called Hazel, because there was no image data about her at that time,¡±


    ¡°The police who handled the case at that time just put such a name in the police system,¡±


    ¡°And asked the police to assist in the investigation of an Asian woman named Hazel Huang. But this


    had no context;¡±


    ¡°In the following 20 years, several states in the United States have indeed encountered Asian


    women named Hazel,¡±


    ¡°But after an investigation by the local police, they found that the time,¡±


    ¡°When these people came to the United States did not match the timeline of the incident. So it¡¯s


    over.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°How did you find out that this woman, who used a fake identity of Hazel back


    then, is the current Georgina?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I found the outdoor surveince video of Providence,¡±


    ¡°Repaired a high-definition photo of Georgina, and put it on the informationwork of Cataclysmic


    Front,¡±


    ¡°And one of them provided us with information.¡±


    ¡°The informant is the smuggler who brought Georgina to the United States,¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And he has kept the identity information of all the stowaways over the years.¡±

 Chapter 4830

    Chapter 4830


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Then what is Georgina¡¯s real identity now?¡±


    Joseph exined: ¡°Her real identity is a self-employed person who obtained a U.S. green card


    through investment immigration.¡±


    ¡°Around 2010, she passed the EB-5 investment immigration program in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And was in a regional center approved by the U.S. Immigration Service.¡±


    ¡°She invested one million dors and officially got the U.S. green card.¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°An illegal immigrant who smuggled into the United States to work as a nanny,¡±


    ¡°She can actually spend one million US dors for investment immigration.¡±


    ¡°Over the years, I have no idea how much ck money she has made by using this way of duping


    people!¡±


    After speaking, Charlie asked again,


    ¡°Joseph, have you investigated the situation of this Georgina¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Joseph replied immediately: ¡°Because she immigrated to the United States alone,¡±


    ¡°Which is rtively rare, so I especially investigated the family and found that all of her family


    members are currently living in China,¡±


    ¡°And the family is still in contact. They set up an import and export tradingpany,¡±


    ¡°Showing that it is doing import and export trade between China and the United States,¡±


    ¡°But thepany actually has no business, just an empty shell.¡±


    After speaking, Joseph added: ¡°However, the living conditions of her two sons are very good,¡±


    ¡°Each of them has tens of millions or even close to 100 million in assets,¡±


    ¡°And the family is prosperous, and the two sons have a total of eight children.¡±


    ¡°ording to my informant investigation,¡±


    ¡°Her family¡¯s moneyes from their private exchange of currency.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Exin in detail.¡±


    Joseph introduced: ¡°That is, what Georgina needs is to exchange the dors she earned in the


    United States for Yuan,¡±


    ¡°And some people in China want to exchange Yuan for dors,¡±


    ¡°So they trade privately, in the domestic market.¡±


    ¡°The exchanger hands over the equivalent Chinese currency to Georgina¡¯s son,¡±


    ¡°And Georgina hands the equivalent US dors to the other¡¯s rtives in the United States.¡±


    ¡°She has used this method to send at least 30 million US dors home over the years.¡±


    ¡°Thirty million dors¡­¡± Charlie said coldly, ¡°The thirty million dors,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people were trapped by her behind all this.¡±


    Charlie paused for a moment and instructed: ¡°Joseph, organize enough evidence chains,¡±


    ¡°And report them to the domestic police in a timely manner.¡±


    ¡°Georgina¡¯s family helps Georgina to hide, conceal and even use her illegal ie abroad.¡±


    ¡°This definitely constitutes moneyundering. It¡¯s a crime, and when the timees,¡±


    ¡°All the evidence chains will be taken out. All her illegal gains should be seized.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this woman trying to make ck money to spend on her family?¡±


    ¡°I want to make all her efforts for more than 20 years go to waste for bubbles!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Joseph said without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, your subordinates will make


    arrangements!¡±


    At this moment, Georgina just woke up in the car.


    Jason and Jimmy took turns driving overnight, and only drove 1,000 kilometers.


    Now they are more than 2,000 kilometers away from the US-Mexico border.


    ording to Georgina¡¯s n, she asked the two to drive all the way to El Paso, Texas, and then


    from here into Mexico bynd.


    Georgina, who had been rocking in the car all night, was still somewhat in a trance because she


    had not slept well.


    She suddenly recalled when she first came to America.


    In the first two years of her arrival in the United States,


    Although she used a fake identity, she was really conscientious.


    Although the money she made at that time was far from being rich in the United States,


    Since she was a nanny, her employer covered the board and lodging,


    So almost all the money she earned was sent back home,


    Not only did she quickly pay off the time she smuggled.


    The foreign money also greatly improved the poor living conditions of the family.


    But as she stayed in the United States for longer, she was subtly influenced by the materialistic


    society around her.


    Gradually, she began to feel dissatisfied with the treatment of illegal immigrants.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In Chinatown at the time, there were two different situations for Chinese babysitters.


    One is a nanny with legal status in the United States or one with a legal green card,


    While the other are illegal immigrants in the United States like Georgina.


    The price of the former is generally half or higher than that of thetter.


    Sometimes, when the nanny met with each other, everyone talks about their situation


    Georgina would mostlyin about her meager sry.


    She always felt that the nature of her work was exactly the same as that of others,


    And she didn¡¯t cheat at all, so why should her sry be only 60% of others¡¯ or even lower?

 Chapter 4831

    Chapter 4831


    Therefore, Georgina gradually developed resentment towards her employer¡¯s family,


    And always felt that the other party was deliberately bullying and oppressing her,


    A poor woman who abandoned her husband and left her hometown.


    However, she ignored a very simple reality.


    The reason why her employer took the risk of taking care of her as an illegal immigrant¡­


    Was because the price of illegal immigrants is rtively low.


    Considering their own limited conditions, employers have to make such a choice.


    If the price of two people is the same, all employers will not consider thetter.


    Most illegal immigrants can also understand this truth, but Georgina didn¡¯t think so.


    She didn¡¯t realize the natural gap between herself and the legal nanny,


    She just kept umting her own resentment in her heart, and even gradually raised hatred.


    In the third year of her arrival in the United States, a fire broke out in her employer¡¯s house.


    This killed three people in the family, a young couple in their thirties and their eldest daughter,


    Who was five years old. Their youngest son, who was under a year old at the time, was missing in


    the fire.


    The fire came from Georgina¡¯s hands.


    After she set fire, she took the infant to another city.


    She entrusted a middleman to sell the child to a Chinese couple for $30,000 in their 40s who had


    been unable to have a child.


    At that time, this transaction far exceeded the local market price, and the buyer was once


    persuaded by the high price.


    But Georgina was very smart.


    She could see the couple¡¯s desperate hope for a child,


    And also saw that the one-year-old baby was somewhat simr to the man,


    So she described the child¡¯s appearance to the couple based on the child¡¯s facial features,


    Saying that the child when grows up, he must be very simr to the man.


    In addition, the astute Georgina also hit the most moving pain point:


    Because they look alike, as long as they take the child to live in another ce,


    When the child grows up, no one will doubt that the child is not theirs,


    Even if they take him back to his hometown in China in three or five years,


    No one will doubt it if they say it is their own child.


    Moreover, she also told the couple that, unlike the adopted child,


    The child she brought is not yet one year old and will never have any memory of the original parents


    when he grows up.


    In Georgina¡¯s words, as long as you buy this child, the family will be passed on in one step.


    So, the persuaded couple bought the child for $30,000, while Georgina got $25,000.


    At the time, the money was more than what she earned as a nanny for two years.


    Since then, she has embarked on the evil road of ¡°making quick money¡±.


    In the early years, she assumed various identities and specially selected Chinese families with


    babies.


    Later, with the poprity of the Inte, many Chinese families did not dare to hire illegal


    immigrants as babysitters,


    So Georgina changed her career and started other businesses.


    Until she caught up with the current line.


    Over the years, she has made more and more money.


    Her two sons live inrge vis and drive luxury cars.


    Her eight grandchildren are also healthy and sensible.


    The whole family is prosperous and happy.


    Because she has been away from home for too long and has many grandchildren,


    She is more and more eager to return to China to reunite with them soon.


    In her own words, even if they are bad people, they should retire to take care of themselves.


    And she is now more and more eager to retire one day.


    But she is also very clear in her heart that neither of her two sons is the material for sess,


    And they have no real skills other than spending money and ying with women,


    And her husband, who is only a farmer, has not lived with her for 20 years. And have nothing in


    common.


    In the final analysis, the whole family, a husband, two sons,


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Two daughters-inw and eight grandchildren have no ability to make money,


    And rely on her ie in the United States to enjoy a good life.


    Once she retires, the whole family will enter a stage of sitting and eating.


    So for Georgina, how to umte more money as soon as possible before retirement has


    be her most anxious thing now.


    Originally, she thought that after the sess of ine¡¯s carriage,


    Plus arge order from Mexico, she could earn at least 200,000 US dors,


    And she could get one step closer to her sess.


    But unexpectedly, this happened to ine.


    So, to avoid the limelight for a while and to ensure that business in Mexico is not affected,


    She decided to go there in person.

 Chapter 4832

    Chapter 4832


    After the business in Mexico is done, Georgina will have toe back with another identity.


    At that time, Myren will no longer exist in the Chinese circle.


    Thinking back on this, she couldn¡¯t help sighing softly, and at the same time made up her mind and


    said in her heart:


    ¡°After returning from Mexico this time, I will try my best to make a fortune from him by changing my


    identity again,¡±


    ¡°After that, I will leave the United States and nevere back! ¡°


    As she said that, she took out her mobile phone and found pictures of her grandchildren,


    And her faith in making money suddenly became firmer.


    At this time, her eldest son suddenly called her, and after the call,


    He asked tteringly on the other end of the phone, ¡°Mom, are you up yet?¡±


    Georgina said lightly: ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t get up, I was woken up by your phone call.¡± ¡°If you have


    something to say, just tell me.¡±


    The eldest son smiled and said quickly,


    ¡°Mom, do you remember Brother Sun next door to our hometown?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Georgina asked him, ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    The eldest son smiled hesitantly and said,


    ¡°That¡­ he didn¡¯t do much¡­ just¡­ just¡­¡±


    Georgina said coldly: ¡°If you have something to say, let ite out.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to let it go, I will hang up first.¡±


    The eldest son hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t hang up, Mom, I¡¯ll tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°I made the belly of his daughter bigger. It¡¯s been more than three months.¡±


    ¡°I told him to give his daughter 100,000 yuan and let her go for the abortion,¡± ¡°But she is unwilling to


    let go of the child. She wants to give birth to the child now,¡±


    ¡°And asks me for 1 million yuan for the miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°I am not asking you for a favor. I n to give her 200,000 yuan so that she can drop the child. ¡°


    Georgina angrily said, ¡°Is it our family¡¯s seed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± The eldest son exined quickly: ¡°It¡¯s not that Brother Sun called during the Chinese New


    Year and asked me to arrange an internship for his daughter in a big city.¡±


    ¡°I thought they were all old neighbors, and so was his daughter.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I watched her grow up, and I knew the bottom line, so I got her to be an executive in my friend¡¯s


    company¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, the eldest son said again: ¡°She was unfamiliar in this ce alone.¡±


    ¡°I thought that her father is also my big brother. I always have to take care of her.


    It happened once and for all¡­¡±


    As he said that, he did not forget to add: ¡°It is indeed our family¡¯s species¡­¡± Georgina said


    indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s our family¡¯s seed, there¡¯s no reason to destroy it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard to make money in the United States,¡±


    ¡°Just to make our family flourish and expand! You let it live, I¡¯ll give her a million!¡±


    The eldest son was overjoyed and quickly said: ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t let brother and the others know


    about this.¡±


    ¡°If it gets to my wife, the family will be turned upside down¡­¡±


    Georgina said lightly, ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After speaking, she said again: ¡°Have you thought about how to tell her father about this?¡±


    ¡°You are more than ten years older than his daughter. If he knows, he must start messing around,


    right?¡±


    The eldest son exined: ¡°Actually, Brother Sun already knows that the one million miscarriage fee


    is what he wants,¡±


    ¡°And he didn¡¯t make it difficult for me. Anyway, this matter is her own wish,¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not that I used


    force. Even if he¡¯s not happy, he can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Georgina sneered: ¡°He¡¯s not happy? His daughter is pregnant with your seed,¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯ll wake upughing from a dream! Maybe he nned this, and I¡¯ve seen his family


    clearly. ¡°


    The eldest son said helplessly: ¡°I don¡¯t know if he nned it or not¡­¡±


    Georgina snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you $50,000 when I turn around.¡±


    ¡°You give her the money and tell her to raise the baby with peace of mind,¡±


    ¡°Give birth to the baby, and do a paternity test after the baby is born, as long as it¡¯s your seed.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely give her the rest of the money.¡±


    After speaking, Georgina couldn¡¯t help but sigh again and said,


    ¡°You and your brother have 8 children, I didn¡¯t get the opportunity to see them growing.¡±


    ¡°When this child is born, I should retire ande back, and I will help you to raise it. ¡°


    The eldest son hurriedly said: ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t take this child home after birth.¡±


    ¡°My wife knows that she will make a mess with me.¡±


    ¡°She dares!¡± Georgina said coldly, ¡°She eats, wears, uses, spends, sits, and lives with me.¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t have any self-awareness, let her get out as soon as possible. ¡°


    The eldest son said embarrassedly, ¡°Mom, even if she doesn¡¯t dare to make trouble with me in front


    of you,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely make trouble with me in private. It won¡¯t be enough to bother me by then!¡±


    Georgina snorted disdainfully: ¡°As long as she dares to make trouble with you,¡±


    ¡°You will divorce her immediately, and if she leaves, find another girl,¡±


    ¡°Maybe she will give you two more children. Your mother¡¯s face will be stronger in her whole life?¡±

 Chapter 4833

    Chapter 4833


    Georgina¡¯s words gave her eldest son great encouragement.


    He was on the other end of the phone, and couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said,


    ¡°Mom, if you say this, then I¡¯m really relieved!¡±


    Georgina snorted coldly and said, ¡°I tell you, don¡¯t mess around outside in the future,¡±


    ¡°Especially don¡¯t mess with girls like this one of the Sun family, their level is too low!¡±


    Her son asked quickly: ¡°Mom, what do you mean by this level too low thing? I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    She reprimanded: ¡°I¡¯ll let you learn more English, learn English,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for more than 20 years, you can¡¯t even understand what level is, what a fcking


    waste!¡±


    Her sonughed and said: ¡°Mom, people say that Yin is prosperous and Yang is declining.¡±


    ¡°You alone in our family hold most of the sky, so naturally you are the best¡­¡±


    Georgina wasplimented by her eldest son, and her mood eased a lot, and she asked,


    ¡°If I remember correctly when I came back to hometown to worship ancestors a few years ago,¡±


    ¡°I saw that girl from the Sun family. She didn¡¯t seem to have graduated from junior high school,¡±


    ¡°So she is now working in the factory?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her son said casually: ¡°She worked outside a few years ago, but she seemed to go home


    and talk about matchmaking afterward.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t get along with the few boys in the vige,¡±


    ¡°So she said that she wanted to go out to work, and her father found me¡­ ¡°


    Georgina snorted, and said, ¡°In the future, we have to keep a distance from their family.¡±


    ¡°After the child is born, we will cut off contact with them.¡±


    ¡°If you are looking for a woman outside in the future, you should set your sights a little higher,¡±


    ¡°And at least find a young woman who has graduated from college! This will give you two more


    children!¡±


    Her son said angrily: ¡°Mom¡­college graduates are smart, how can they look down on someone like


    me¡­¡±


    Georgina sneered disdainfully: ¡°What about graduating from university?¡±


    ¡°How much money can you earn a month after graduating from university?¡±


    ¡°How many lifetimes can you struggle to drive a luxury car and live in a vi after graduating from


    university?¡±


    ¡°They are sessful people, and they really have this great opportunity, and it is toote for them to


    be happy!¡±


    Her son sneered twice: ¡°But I¡¯m a little old at this age,¡±


    ¡°How can a girl like an old man in his thirties like me.¡±


    Georgina hummed and said: ¡°Look at those female stars,¡±


    ¡°They can earn tens of millions or even hundreds of millions a year by themselves,¡±


    ¡°But there are still many of them who choose to marry a man older than their father, why?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because the old men are richer than them?¡±


    She further said lightly: ¡°Your mom has been here for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And I have long understood that no matter what shorings a man has, he can use the money to


    make up for it,¡±


    ¡°Whether he is old, ugly, short, or under-educated,¡±


    ¡°All these are not a problem at all if you have money, but only having no money is the problem.¡±


    ¡°Without money, what is the use of being handsome? Girls are dazzled by love at first,¡±


    ¡°And may even be willing to starve for a day or two.¡±


    ¡°But can¡¯t get along like that for years, so after a year or two,¡±


    ¡°She will understand that it is useless to look good, and only money is thest word.¡±


    Her son smiled: ¡°I know Mom, when youe back, let¡¯s join hands to run the yellow-faced woman


    away first,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°And then look for a young and beautiful college student.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Georgina nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I still have something to do,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk anymore, about the $50,000 thing, you can contact me privately to see if someone


    wants to exchange currency.¡±


    ¡°If so, I will be able to trade in a few days after I finish my work.¡±


    Her son said excitedly: ¡°Okay mom, I¡¯ll contact you then!¡±


    Georgina hung up the phone, and Jason, who was driving, said with a smile:


    ¡°Sister Mei, are you going to hug another grandson again? How many are there? Nine?¡±


    Georgina gave a rare smile, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, nine.¡±

 Chapter 4834

    Chapter 4834


    Jason asked in surprise: ¡°Sister Mei, do you like children so much?¡±


    ¡°If I were you and my two sons had eight or nine children, I¡¯m afraid my brain would explode.¡±


    Georgina waved her hand: ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    As she said that, she turned to look at Jimmy and Helma who were sitting in the back row, and said,


    ¡°Listen carefully, doing our line of work is the most detrimental to the good fortune and future


    generations,¡±


    ¡°So if you have the conditions, it is necessary to have more children.¡±


    ¡°If God wants a person to cut off offspring, the fewer children you have, the harder it is to fight fate.¡±


    ¡°But if there are enough children, if retributiones and falls on future generations,¡±


    ¡°Children If there are too many, maybe there will be one or two fish that slip through the.¡±


    Jason was dumbfounded, and said embarrassingly, ¡°Sister Mei, it¡¯s not as evil as you said¡­¡±


    Georgina said nkly: ¡°Is it so evil, I don¡¯t know, people say that eggs can¡¯t be put in the same


    basket,¡±


    ¡°But the key question is, you can¡¯t have only one egg,¡±


    ¡°If you have enough eggs, for god, it will be very tiring to smash one by one,¡±


    ¡°Besides, he will be numb if he smashes more and more, maybe he will stop when it is enough.¡±


    Hearing this, the other three were horrified.


    They dared not imagine that the so-called eggs in Georgina¡¯s mouth were actually referring to her


    own children and grandchildren.


    The trantion is that if god wants to collect her children and grandchildren,


    It will be very tiring for the gods to collect them one by one.


    Georgina didn¡¯t take the three people¡¯s shock into her eyes at this time, and just asked lightly,


    ¡°How long will it take to get to the border?¡±


    Jason said: ¡°Even if you drive non-stop,¡±


    ¡°It will take at least 30 hours, why don¡¯t we find a city to fly over there?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Georgina waved her hand: ¡°What I hate the most is flying.¡±


    ¡°Except for returning home, I almost never fly.¡±


    Jason hurriedly asked: ¡°Sister Mei, are you afraid that the ne is not safe?¡±


    Georgina shook her head: ¡°I know that the ne is very safe,¡±


    ¡°At least it is much safer than taking a car, but that is for ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°For us, the ne is a big sealed cage. Once we get in if the police are there for us. There¡¯s no


    chance of running.¡±


    Jason nodded suddenly, and asked her again:


    ¡°Sister Mei, you have been making money for your family for so many years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go back to take care of your life, right?¡±


    Georgina said indifferently: ¡°Let¡¯s do it by the end of the year,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll leave by the end of the year. After so many years of hard work,¡±


    ¡°It is indeed time to go back and enjoy some time with the family.¡±


    Jason sighed: ¡°Sister Mei, you are married, and the ancestral grave is smoking.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything, just enjoy the happiness in the country!¡±


    Georgina sneered: ¡°My husband is just a piece of trash waiting to die.¡±


    ¡°If both sons and grandchildren had changed their surnames to me,¡±


    ¡°I would have kicked him out of the house long ago, how could he have the opportunity to enjoy this


    luxury.¡±


    Saying that, she looked at Jason and asked him, ¡°By the way, when are you going to go back?¡±


    Jason sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯m still early¡­ I¡¯ve earned a lot less than you in these years.¡±


    ¡°I want to worry about food and clothing in the future, and I have to work hard for a few more years.¡±


    Georgina snorted and said with some anticipation:


    ¡°I have been traveling around the United States these years, and I have no fixed ce to live.¡±


    ¡°Going back and enjoying the joy of living in my own home, surrounded by children and


    grandchildren is the real life¡±


    What Georgina didn¡¯t know was that the Cataclysmic Front had already sent all the information,


    That had been given to the local police back in China.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the police are ready to close the.


    When her eldest son came out of his vi and was about to get into the newly bought Mercedes-


    Benz G,


    A group of police suddenly rushed in.

 Chapter 4835

    Chapter 4835


    The first police officer held the arrest warrant and said to Georgina¡¯s eldest son:


    ¡°Hayden Mei! You are now officially arrested by the police on suspicion of moneyundering!¡±


    Hayden, who weighs more than 200 pounds, never dreamed that the police woulde to his door


    one day.


    He has always felt that her mother is a person with great ability.


    She has a way to make a lot of money in the United States,


    And she only needs to exchange her US dors for Chinese coins here, and then they enjoy


    prosperity and wealth.


    As for whether his mother¡¯s money came from the right way,


    And whether it was illegal to exchange foreign currency in private, he didn¡¯t bother to worry about it.


    So, he asked the police with a surprised look:


    ¡°What do you mean? Why suspected of moneyundering? What money did Iunder?¡±


    The police said coldly: ¡°We have sufficient evidence to prove that all the assets owned by you and


    your brother,¡±


    ¡°Are illegal gains obtained through illegal currency exchange!¡±


    ¡°And we also have evidence to prove that you areundering money for an overseas criminal


    organization!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hayden said with a look of disdain:


    ¡°Every penny of our family is earned by my mother¡¯s hard work.¡±


    ¡°How can it be illegal ie in your mouth?¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The policeman frowned and asked him, ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything about thew?¡±


    Hayden immediately said loudly: ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t gamble, cheat, steal, or rob, why do you say I¡¯m breaking thew?!¡± Knowing that they


    couldn¡¯tmunicate with him, the officer said to his subordinates:


    ¡°Take the person away! Also, go in to see if Hector Mei and Patrick Zhang are there,¡±


    ¡°Arrest them too and bring them for trial!¡±


    Several policemen rushed into the vi quickly and within five minutes,


    They brought out the bewildered Hector and the shivering Patrick.


    Patrick is Georgina¡¯s husband. When he was very poor, Georgina went to the


    United States with others,


    And he pulled two children back at home.


    Later, Georgina made a lot of money and despised him more and more,


    So she forced him to change the surnames of the two children from Zhang to Mei.


    Patrick was useless and poor all his life. At that time, he had just lived a prosperous life with


    Georgina.


    He deeply felt the benefits of being rich, so he didn¡¯t want to go back to living in poverty no matter


    what,


    So in order to live a little easier, he agreed to Georgina¡¯s seemingly excessive orders.


    Over the years, although Patrick and Georgina¡¯s marriage has already existed in name only,


    But the wealth he earned with her has also passed the addiction of rich people.


    He drives a BMW X7 when he goes out and in on weekdays.


    Some middle-aged women of the same age or a few years younger than him hang out together,


    And he is usuallyplimented and served by those middle-aged women, and his life is not


    ufortable.


    The more so indulging, the more nervous he bes to see the police.


    Patrick¡¯s two daughters-inw were shocked and frightened when they saw that,


    Their husbands and father-inw were arrested by the police,


    And hurriedly chased them out to inquire about the situation.


    The eldest daughter-inw was a bit savage, and regardless of the nursing child in her arms,


    She sat down on the ground and scoffed:


    ¡°Why do youe to our house to arrest us?¡±


    ¡°Do you feel unhappy when you see that our family is doing well? Tell me, who asked you to


    come?!¡±


    The leading police officer said coldly: ¡°I warn you, the three of them are all criminal suspects now,¡±


    ¡°And we will take them away for investigation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not interfere with ourw enforcement,¡±


    ¡°otherwise you will be obstructing public affairs, and you will be held legally responsible for that!¡±


    The eldest daughter-inw was unrelenting, crying and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t bully me,¡±


    ¡°A woman who doesn¡¯t know anything! Today you want to hit me in my face and take my family


    away!¡±

 Chapter 4836

    Chapter 4836


    The leading police officer said with a serious expression:


    ¡°I tell you, the three of them are now suspected of moneyundering, and ording to the evidence


    we have,¡±


    ¡°They are involved in a very high amount of money transfer and the case is very serious.¡±


    ¡°ording to the criminalw, they will be sentenced to at least 5 years imprisonment for not more


    than ten years!¡±


    ¡°Not only that, all the deposits, cash, houses, and cars in their names,¡±


    ¡°ording to the evidence we have, are all illegally obtained, without exception,¡±


    ¡°And we will seize these assets in ordance with thew.¡±


    ¡°If the illegal ie is transferred at this stage to you and their other family members,¡±


    ¡°ording to the provisions of the Criminal Law, it belongs to knowingly concealing or transferring


    the proceeds of crime,¡±


    ¡°And shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not more than three years, short-term


    detention or control!¡±


    ¡°If the circumstances are serious, you will be sentenced,¡±


    ¡°To fixed-term imprisonment of not less than three years but not more than seven years!¡±


    ¡°So I warn you, you must cooperate honestly with our investigation! Otherwise, you will harm


    yourself!¡±


    As soon as the eldest daughter-inw heard that she might be sentenced to imprisonment, she was


    terrified.


    The second daughter-inw has a weak personality.


    When she heard this, she was paralyzed on the ground in fright.


    At this time, the eldest daughter-inw also lost the aggressive energy she had just now,


    And hurriedly cried and asked the police: ¡°Then what should we do now¡­¡±


    ¡°You have arrested all the elders of our family, and our orphans and widows are not limited to wait


    and die?¡±


    The police immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will immediately notify yourmunity neighborhood


    committee and pay attention to your situation,¡±


    ¡°If you have any needs in life, the neighborhoodmittee will definitely help you solve it,¡±


    ¡°But I still say that you must first Know what is legal and what is illegal,¡±


    ¡°You already have three criminal suspects in your family, so don¡¯t push yourself down the road of


    breaking thew!¡±


    After that, the police immediately waved to the people around him: ¡°Close the team!¡±


    Everyone responded immediately and took the father and son into three police cars to the police


    station.


    Seeing multiple police cars roaring away,


    The second daughter-inw was crying so hard that she quickly asked the eldest daughter-inw,


    ¡°Sister-inw¡­ What can we do now¡­¡±


    The eldest daughter-inw was also frightened and murmured,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ I¡¯ve grown up so much, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve talked to the police so


    much¡­¡±


    The second daughter-inw hurriedly said, ¡°Sister-inw, hurry up and give mom a call,¡±


    ¡°We have to let her make up her mind about this¡­¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The eldest daughter-inw came back to her senses and said quickly,


    ¡°You are right, we should hurry up and call Mom, I will call her now! ¡°


    After saying that, she immediately took out her mobile phone and called Georgina.


    The mobile phone Georgina kept close to her body was used exclusively by her tomunicate


    with her family members,


    And only her family members knew this mobile phone number.


    She thought it was another call from her eldest son,


    But when she looked down, she found that the caller was actually the eldest daughter-inw,


    And she couldn¡¯t help frowning immediately.


    She had never liked her eldest daughter-inw very much.


    She felt that this woman was pungent, strong, and even a little stupid.


    However, she was also pregnant with a son at the time,


    And she was eager to hold her grandson, so she acquiesced to the marriage.


    But her dissatisfaction with her in her heart continued to increase as she transferred more and more


    money.


    Just now, she wanted her eldest son to change his wife,


    It was not just the talk. She really had this n,


    But she never spared her hands to interfere in this matter before.


    And she originally nned that after she retired and returned to China,


    The first thing she would do was to drive this eldest daughter-inw away.


    Now, when she saw her calling, she instinctively thought that,


    This girl must have overheard what she said to her son. Now she is calling to ask her for help.


    So, Georgina answered the phone and asked in a very unfriendly tone:


    ¡°Why are you calling me so early? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s early in the morning here?¡±


    The eldest daughter-inw cried and said, ¡°Mom¡­ something terrible happened to our family¡­¡±


    ¡°Hayden, Hector, and Dad are all taken away by the police!¡±

 Chapter 4837

    Chapter 4837


    ¡°What?!¡± At this moment, Georgina only felt five thunders hit her head.


    She quickly asked, ¡°Why did the police arrest them? Did they say why?¡±


    At this moment, she kept praying to god in her heart that,


    Her husband and her two sons should be taken away by the police because of gambling, visiting


    pr0stitutes, or for something else.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if they are taken away by the police because of murder.


    But shouldn¡¯t do it for moneyundering!


    Because killing people is nothing but a no-brainer!


    Two sons, one husband, it doesn¡¯t matter which one is sentenced to death,


    Or all three are sentenced to death with reprieve, anyway, there will be a day toe out sooner or


    later.


    But once it¡¯s because of moneyundering, it¡¯s really over!


    That means that all the assets she has worked hard for so many years will be seized ording to


    law!


    Then half of her life¡¯s efforts will really vanish in an instant!


    Just when she kept praying for god¡¯s blessing in her heart,


    The eldest daughter-inw said something that was like a bolt from the blue.


    ¡°The police said that they seemed to be involved in some kind of moneyundering crime¡­¡±


    ¡°They also said they would seize all property, including houses and cars¡­ Mom, what should we


    do¡­¡±


    Georgina felt as if her soul had been taken away, and she copsed on the seat.


    She was terrified and pped her face hysterically as she muttered,


    ¡°Wake up¡­ this is a nightmare¡­ Must be a nightmare¡­¡±


    However, the pain of the p on the face was very clear, and it didn¡¯t feel like a dream at all.


    Her heart became more and more desperate, and her whole person was like a walking corpse.


    On the other end of the phone, the eldest daughter-inw cried heart-rendingly:


    ¡°Mom¡­ think of a way, Mom! We have you as our hope now¡­ Come back and clear the situation


    for them¡­¡±


    ¡°Clear them out?!¡± Georgina screamed and blurted out:


    ¡°I have been away from home for more than 20 years,¡±


    ¡°And I have only returned less than ten times in the past 20 years.¡±


    ¡°I am blocked, what can I do to clear the rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± The eldest daughter-inw on the other end of the phone copsed and cried,


    ¡°If they are sentenced to ten or eight years, what will happen to us mothers¡­¡±


    Georgina thought of something and blurted out: ¡°Listen to me now,¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and transfer all the valuable things in the family,¡±


    ¡°And find a way to go to the bank to withdraw the deposits!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± The eldest daughter-inw blurted out: ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°The police told me that if I get money out of the house now, it¡¯s a vition of thew,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll be imprisoned when they find out! I can¡¯t go to jail. I have four children!¡±


    Georgina angrily said: ¡°The police are all scaring you, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I tell you, if the money is seized, don¡¯t mention the vi you live in,¡±


    ¡°The luxury car you drive, or even the milk powder for your four children.¡±


    ¡°There will be no money or tuition left! Are you taking your children to the streets?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± the eldest daughter-inw cried and said,


    ¡°They will have to leave for us a house to live in?! They can¡¯t just drive us out?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Georgina gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let me tell you if it is a crime of moneyundering,¡±


    ¡°There will be nothing left in this family!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live a poor life from now on, then do as I say!¡±


    The daughter-inw blurted out: ¡°I don¡¯t dare¡­I dare not do it even if you kill me¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she quickly said, ¡°The second son¡¯s wife is right in front of me,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to her and see if she dares.¡±

 Chapter 4838

    Chapter 4838


    The second daughter-inw on the side of the phone blurted out without hesitation:


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t even dare!¡±


    As she said that, she cried and said: ¡°The police will seal up whatever they want to seal up.¡±


    ¡°For so many years, apart from taking care of children at home,¡±


    ¡°I have never done anything against thew, so the police will definitely not be able to arrest me too.


    ¡°


    Hearing this, the eldest daughter-inw also echoed: ¡°Yes, yes¡­ We are two women,¡±


    ¡°And we can¡¯t do anything except giving birth, nurse a child, and take care of a child,¡±


    ¡°And we have never done anything wrong, the police. It definitely won¡¯t do anything to us!¡±


    When Georgina heard this, her anger surged deep inside her heart,


    And she wanted to rush back immediately and hack the two daughters-inw to death.


    She clenched her back mrs tightly, and said in a hysterical cold voice:


    ¡°My Mei family has raised you for so many years, but I never thought that I would end up raising two


    white-eyed wolves!¡±


    ¡°If you two don¡¯t do as I say, wait for me to return to China. You are the first people I clean up!¡±


    The second daughter-inw turned pale with fright at this moment.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what her mother-inw had been doing in the United States for so many


    years,


    Every time she saw her mother-inw, she felt that this woman was very murderous,


    And at first nce she did not seem a good person, so hearing what she said,


    She was naturally very scared, so she whispered to her eldest daughter-inw:


    ¡°Sister-inw¡­this¡­how can I do this¡­¡±


    The eldest daughter-inw was also very flustered at this moment.


    Although she was savage, she also knew that she was not even a f.art in front of her mother-inw.


    However, she quickly wanted to understand one thing, so she blurted out:


    ¡°Mom, I just wanted to understand! Hector and Hyden are both moneyundering criminals,¡±


    ¡°And the money is all earned by you¡­ Are you doing something outside? Is it illegal?¡±


    ¡°If nothing else, the money you earned must not havee from the wrong way, right?¡±


    ¡°If it came from the right way, how could the policee to the house to arrest people?!¡±


    Georgina was originally feeling murderous, but when she heard this, her whole heart instantly fell to


    the bottom.


    What she was worried about just now was the wealth that she had earned over the years,


    But she ignored one thing. The reason why her husband and two sons went in is that,


    What she had done in the United States had been exposed.


    If this is the case, then she may not be able to return home in this life.


    Otherwise, she is likely to be arrested by the domestic police as soon as she gets off the ne.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly fell into deep despair, hung up the phone subconsciously,


    And then turned off the only remaining mobile phone.


    Others in the car probably understood what happened at Georgina¡¯s house, and they were all


    nervous.


    Jason summoned his courage and asked, ¡°Sister Mei, what happened at home?¡±


    Georgina said in despair, ¡°Pull over to the side¡­ Hurry up and pull over!¡±


    Jason hurriedly parked the car on the side of the road.


    At this time, she pushed open the car door and stumbled down.


    Just after running less than two meters away, she vomited violently with a wow, And spit out all the


    food residues in her stomach.


    Jason hurried forward, patted her back, and said to Jimmy, ¡°Bring a bottle of water here!¡±


    Jimmy immediately took a bottle of water from the car, unscrewed it,


    And handed it to Georgina, saying nervously, ¡°Aunt Mei, hurry up and rinse your mouth¡­¡±


    Georgina vomited uncontrobly and even vomited out her bile, her face was as pale as paper,


    Like a terminally ill patient who was about to die.


    She took the water handed over by Jimmy, just took a sip, and then coughed violently.

 Chapter 4839

    Chapter 4839


    The water mixed with bile and rushed all the way down the trachea to the nasal cavity.


    It was an indescribable pain. Georgina murmured to herself: ¡°No¡­ nothing more¡­¡±


    Saying that, because of the resentment in her heart,


    She threw the bottle full of water far away, and roared in despair and hysteria:


    ¡°Why! Why is this happening? That¡¯s half my life¡¯s hard work!!!¡±


    Although the ancestors of China have long warned that money is something outside the body,


    In fact, many people value money more than life.


    A heinous person like Georgina has already put her life and death aside for a long time.


    For her, her biggest pursuit is to make more money so that her family can pass on.


    If in the future, her descendants can be the second and third generations of wealth,


    And continue to be prosperous, that would be the ultimate goal of her life for her.


    Her ultimate goal in life is not for any single descendant to get rich,


    But in enabling the entire family toplete the change of fate.


    To put it bluntly, it means sacrificing herself and making generations happy.


    Therefore, if she were to be killed at this moment and her family would not be affected in any way,


    She would never have any hesitation.


    But now, this matter has developed in the direction she least wants to see.


    It was these foundations that she had worked so hard for that fell apart in an instant.


    She feels that the death of a person without spending money is not only a tragedy,


    But a symbol of sess, because in the big families in the United States,


    They have passed down wealth for hundreds of years, without exception, died and the money was


    not spent.


    On the streets, those homeless people who can¡¯t even sleep in tents,


    And can only curl up under bridges are all typical ¡°they are alive, money is gone¡± without exception.


    Therefore, when all her efforts are in vain and all her foundations are destroyed,


    For her, it is the real tragedy on earth, the real disaster!


    At this moment, she was distraught. After she threw up everything in her stomach that she could


    vomit,


    She fell on the grass by the roadside, hugging her head and crying.


    The other three did not expect that this female demon, who they do not know how many people she


    had killed,


    Would sit on the side of the road so helplessly and cry.


    At a certain moment, Jason felt somewhat in a trance.


    He originally thought that a person with a hard heart like Georgina,


    Who put her life and death aside at the same time would be fearless in this life.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, she was not afraid of death, but she was most afraid of poverty.


    However, in Jason¡¯s heart, a sense of pleasure flooded unconsciously at this moment.


    He has long criticized her.


    On the one hand, this woman has absolute control over their small group, and she has never shown


    a good face to them.


    On the other hand, it is because this woman earns far more than him.


    Sometimes, watching others make money is more ufortable than losing money yourself.


    I would rather lose 100 by myself than see others earn 10,000.


    This is the case with him.


    Although he is also earning money in the United States alone,


    His wife, children, and grandchildren all rely on him to support him in China, but his family is not


    rich.


    Over the years, the cash he has given to his family in total is estimated to be around 10 million


    RMB.


    In his opinion, this amount of wealth is enough for the family to live,


    But it will not be as leaky as Georgina¡¯s, so although Georgina¡¯s family is arrested, his family must


    be safe.

 Chapter 4840

    Chapter 4840


    Thinking of this, Jason felt even more proud, and couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly:


    ¡°Georgina, Georgina, you fcking have it today! You usually scold me like a dog every day,¡±


    ¡°But it ruins the prestige of you stinky b!tch. Why don¡¯t you have the arrogance you used to have


    any more?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are too old, I want to take you up here and fulfill my phys!cal needs.¡±


    ¡°You fcuking look down on me, why aren¡¯t you chattering anymore?¡±


    Moreover, he felt that he had always been jealous that Georgina made more money.


    But now, her assets are instantly cleared,


    And he has achieved the overtake of Georgina in an instant, and it is a rolling overtake.


    Jason, who was smug in his heart,forted Georgina hypocritically and said, ¡°Sister Mei, as the


    saying goes, money is something outside your body.¡±


    ¡°If the domestic police seize it, it is better to work hard in the United States for a few more years!¡±


    ¡°There must be a chance to make aeback!¡±


    Georgina¡¯s eyes were empty, and she choked in a dazed and decadent manner:


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say, my hard work for more than 20 years has been cleared up in one go!¡±


    ¡°This means that everything I¡¯ve done before is in vain! It will take at least another 20 years to get


    the lost money back.¡±


    ¡°How can I still have so many 20 years?! I am already over 50 this year,¡±


    ¡°And I should have retired and returned to China to take care of my life!¡±


    ¡°But now there is nothing left, even my husband and sons have been arrested,¡±


    ¡°If I knew this, I might as well have stayed in the country and didn¡¯te out!¡±


    As she said that, she pped her mouth and roared emotionally:


    ¡°I have worked hard for more than 20 years to the end, but it was nothing but a basket of water¡­¡±


    ¡°More than 20 years! Where the hell am I? What the hell is going on!¡±


    Jimmy on the side hurriedly advised: ¡°Aunt Mei, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    ¡°We still have a business to do, and your top priority now is to hurry up and make more money,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise your husband and sons wille out in the future,¡±


    ¡°And if you don¡¯t have money, you can¡¯t make aeback!¡±


    Jason also nodded and said,


    ¡°Yeah, Sister Mei, for moneyundering, the maximum sentence is ten years, right?¡±


    ¡°If they perform better and reduce the sentence, they will only be in their forties,¡±


    ¡°And less than fifty when theye out, it¡¯s not too bad!¡±


    ¡°Besides, you have eight, oh no, nine grandchildren, if you don¡¯t cheer up, what will they do in the


    future¡­¡±


    When Georgina heard this, she suddenly came back to her senses and murmured:


    ¡°Yes¡­ I have to make money¡­ I have to make more money¡­¡±


    ¡°If I can make enough money, I will immigrate to Southeast Asia.¡±


    ¡°Go there and take over the children and grandchildren step by step¡­¡±


    Saying that, she hurriedly stood up and urged, ¡°Get in the car,¡±


    ¡°Get in the car quickly! We have to get to Mexico as soon as possible!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jason nodded hurriedly and was about to help Georgina to get back to the car, but his cell phone


    suddenly rang.


    He subconsciously took out his mobile phone from his pocket,


    And saw that it was his daughter-inw who was calling. At this moment, his heart came to his


    throat.


    He didn¡¯t dare to answer the phone, but murmured:


    ¡°Why did my daughter-inw call¡­ this¡­ this¡­ something must have happened¡­¡±


    Georgina¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and she blurted out, ¡°There must be something wrong!¡±


    Jason panicked all of a sudden, pressed the answer shiveringly, and blurted out,


    ¡°Hai¡­ Haiying¡­you¡­why are you calling at this time¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the daughter-inw on the other end of the phone burst into tears


    and said helplessly:


    ¡°Dad¡­ Mom and Trevor are arrested by the police. The police said they are suspected of money


    laundering¡­¡±


    ¡°They also said that the family Assets will be seized¡­ What can I do¡­


    ¡°Can youe back as soon as possible and think of a way¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to do by


    myself¡­¡±


    Jason, who was stillughing at Georgina in his heart, only felt that his eyes were dark,


    And he lost consciousness in an instant and fell straight towards the ground¡­

 Chapter 4841

    Chapter 4841


    Jason, who had been quietly smugged in his heart about Georgina¡¯s fate at thest second,


    Copsed and lost consciousness in an instant because he couldn¡¯t stand the sudden blow.


    Jimmy hurriedly helped Jason, who was unconscious and fell to the ground, to get up.


    While pinching the person, he said helplessly:


    ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you think clearly when you persuaded Aunt Mei just now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It won¡¯t work when ites to yourself¡­¡±


    Seeing that Jason was unconscious, Georgina¡¯s mood seemed to have eased a little in despair.


    It¡¯s like when a person falls into an abyss and is desperate, suddenly another acquaintance jumps


    down.


    This gave her some constion in her heart.


    So, she opened her mouth and said to Jimmy, ¡°What¡¯s the use of pressing him so hard?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t wake him up even if you pull the front teeth off, so hurry up and pour some water on him!¡±


    Jimmy looked at Helma, who was beside him, and blurted out,


    ¡°Go get water from the car, what are you doing here!¡±


    Helma on the side was also in a hurry,


    And hurried back to the car to get a bottle of water and handed it to Jimmy.


    Jimmy poured water on Jason¡¯s head and face, which then woke Jason from thea.


    As soon as Jason opened his eyes, he cried out in grief:


    ¡°god don¡¯t have eyes! You are killing me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Georgina nced at him and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t speak any more nonsense.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing right now is to make money first, and let the rest go.¡± Saying that


    Georgina didn¡¯t wait for him to respond, and said to Jimmy,


    ¡°You will drive and let him rest in the back.¡±


    Jimmy nodded hurriedly, then helped Jason up and said,


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll help you to sit in the car.¡±


    Jason got into the car in despair, and then Jimmy got into the driving seat,


    And started the car to continue driving towards the US-Mexico border.


    After the car drove out, Georgina in the co-pilot said coldly,


    ¡°The more I think about this, the more I feel that something is not right.¡±


    Jimmy asked her, ¡°Aunt Mei, what are you saying is not right?¡±


    Georgina said, ¡°If it¡¯s just my family that¡¯s in trouble,¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s possible that arge number of unidentified assets have attracted the attention of the


    police,¡±


    ¡°But Xu¡¯s house is thousands of kilometers away from my house,¡±


    ¡°And it makes no sense that his family has an ident too.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that there is some kind of inevitable connection behind the situation of the two families.¡±


    Jason, who was sitting in the back row, blurted out,


    ¡°Sister Mei, are you saying that the police in China already know our true identity?!¡±


    For the Front, if they can find information about Georgina,


    They will naturally find out the background of Jason as well.


    Jason is actually not his real name.


    His original name was Kaiden Xu, and unlike Georgina,


    He was tricked into northern Myanmar tomit fraud a few years ago in order to make a living.


    However, because of his love of drinking all year round, his brain reaction speed is a little slow,


    His mouth is stupid, and because he is not very skilled in business,


    He did not make any money in northern Myanmar and was almost cut off his waist.


    In the original words of the boss in northern Myanmar at that time,


    Such waste not only can¡¯t create any value but also wastes food.


    Only by cutting his waist can the cost be recovered.


    At that time, he happened to know Jimmy, who just turned 20 and couldn¡¯t survive in northern


    Myanmar.


    They were afraid that one day their waists would be cut off,


    So they worked hard to escape from the devil¡¯s cave and came out.


    After escaping, the two did not dare to return to China,


    So they found a way there and smuggled to the United States.


    Different from Georgina, she smuggled herself by paying money to the smugglers to bring her over.

 Chapter 4842

    Chapter 4842


    But Kaiden and Jimmy were penniless when they ran out,


    So in order to escape, they had to sign a usury agreement with the ck-hearted snakehead.


    The cost of smuggling from northern Myanmar to the United States is 15,000 U.S.


    dors, paid in installments,


    With principal and interest, and a total of 30,000 U.S. dors in the smuggler¡¯s head.


    The snakehead was not afraid of them running away at all,


    Because he did not take them directly to the United States, but to Mexico first.


    Anyway, as long as you get on the smuggler¡¯s boat,


    Just like the ves in old times, life and death are beyond your control.


    Those who are obedient can live until the boat docks,


    While those who are disobedient have stones tied directly to their feet,


    And are thrown into the sea on the spot to sink to the bottom.


    The two managed to escape with great difficulty,


    And they dared not to obey, so they followed the boat all the way to Mexico.


    After disembarking in Mexico, the two were forced to stuff several packs of contraband into their


    rectums there,


    And then traveled from Mexico to the United States with the fake identities provided by the


    smugglers.


    ording to the price of the snake head, a discount of 3,000 US dors for one shipment was


    fixed.


    And only by following the instructions honestly and earning money to pay off their debts, they were


    able to regain their freedom.


    Otherwise, the gangs who cooperate with the smugglers could have made them go to the


    wilderness at any time.


    The two were helpless and could only do as they were told.


    In two months, he ran back and forth ten times before he regained his freedom.


    At that time, it was Georgina who was in charge of arranging for them to enter and leave the border


    and pick up the goods on the US side.


    She had already made a few names at that time,


    And met an Asian elder who specialized in dumping contraband from Mexico to the United States


    and around the world.


    Since then, she has be a ¡°carrier¡± who specializes in helping the other party to transport


    goods.


    Later, she waited for the two after they paid off the debt they owed to Snakehead, she then simply


    incorporated them both.


    Although Georgina did all kinds of evil to the outside world,


    She also knew the importance of team stability, so when the three followed her, she did not treat


    them badly.


    Kaiden works rtively hard, and he has made some orders himself,


    So he has earned at least two or three million US dors in these years.


    Jimmy is young and is not easy to fool into middle-aged and elderly people,


    So his ie is rtively low, but even so, he has earned millions of dors over the years.


    As for Helma, who yed his wife, she was recruited by Georgina just a few years ago,


    Because she was the most marginal in the team and didn¡¯t make much money.


    At this time, Kaiden was even more flustered.


    He is afraid that not only his assets will be seized,


    But even criminal evidence may be grasped by the domestic police.


    If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s impossible for him to go back home again in this life.


    So, he asked Georgina in a panic: ¡°Sister Mei, you said that we have nevermitted any crimes in


    China,¡±


    ¡°And we have not been going back very much recently. How could the police find us?¡±


    Georgina said in a dignified and cold voice: ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily that the domestic police found us,¡±


    ¡°And as you said just now, we have never broken thew in China,¡±


    ¡°And those who were tricked by us to take goods back to China also don¡¯t know our real identities at


    all,¡±


    ¡°So in the eyes of the domestic police, we are transparent people.¡±


    Kaiden couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sister Mei, what do you think is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Why did the domestic police find our family so precisely?¡±


    Georgina said with a stern expression:


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I think this matter must have been reported to China by someone from the United States!¡±


    ¡°Report from the United States?!¡± Kaiden blurted out:


    ¡°We didn¡¯t offend anyone in the United States! Besides, Sister Mei,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known you for so many years, and I don¡¯t know anything about your family situation.¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that you are not very clear about mine,¡±


    ¡°Now, who can provide our information to the domestic police so urately?!¡± Georgina shook her


    head and said with a very gloomy expression:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this either, but I always have an intuition¡­¡±


    Kaiden hurriedly asked, ¡°What intuition?¡±


    Georgina said, ¡°I think this matter has something to do with that ine!¡±

 Chapter 4843

    Chapter 4843


    ¡°ine?!¡±


    When Kaiden heard this, the whole person was stunned.


    Immediately, he asked incredulously: ¡°Sister Mei, do you mean that ine reported us?!¡±


    ¡°She¡­ she doesn¡¯t know our true identities!¡±


    Georgina said with a serious expression:


    ¡°I think that the ident with our family is inseparable from the arrest of ine,¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of her, but if you ask me to show substantive evidence, I have no clue.¡±


    Jimmy on the side said quickly: ¡°Aunt Mei, I think that ine is an old hanging silk.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t be so easily fooled, she must not have any great ability.¡±


    Helma also echoed: ¡°Yes, Aunt Mei, ine doesn¡¯t look like someone with real skills.¡±


    Georgina said coldly, ¡°Do you remember her son-inw?¡±


    ¡°Remember him.¡± Jimmy said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the kid named Wade, what was his full name Wade,


    Charlie Wade?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡± Georgina nodded heavily and said coldly,


    ¡°Thinking about it now, I think that kid seemed unusual!¡±


    Helma tilted her head to think for a moment, then said,


    ¡°Auntie, aside from being handsome, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual about that kid,


    right?¡±


    Georgina said with a solemn expression: ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the specifics, it¡¯s just an intuition.¡±


    As she said that, she suddenly remembered something,


    Took out the mobile phone she used to keep in touch with her family, and quickly flipped through


    something.


    After looking at it for a long time, she said with a puzzled expression,


    ¡°Strange¡­howe there is no movement at all¡­¡±


    Jimmy asked curiously, ¡°Nothing at all, Auntie, what are you talking about?¡±


    Georgina blurted out: ¡°ine¡¯s arrest has not been reported by any media so far.


    This time she was arrested carrying more than five kilograms of goods,¡±


    ¡°Which is a big case wherever it is ced, and there are so many news stories in New York.¡±


    ¡°In the media, this kind of thing will be reported as soon as possible, but why can¡¯t I find any news


    reports at all?¡±


    Jimmy hurriedly asked, ¡°Auntie, what keywords did you search with?¡±


    Georgina said: ¡°I searched for the keywords of JFK airport, seized, and contraband,¡±


    ¡°But all I found are previous news, and there is even a report in which less than 50 grams of


    contraband was found.¡±


    ¡°If 50 grams are worth reporting, why not five kilograms?¡±


    Jimmy frowned and murmured: ¡°It¡¯s really a bit strange to say that¡­¡±


    ¡°ording to the customs and the police¡¯s personalities,¡±


    ¡°If such a big case is found, one would wish the whole world would know about it.¡±


    Georgina said very seriously: ¡°This matter must have been suppressed artificially,¡±


    ¡°And I think the maniptor behind the scenes should have something to do with ine!¡±


    After speaking, Georgina said again: ¡°I understand ine¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°As you said, she is just an old hanging silk, she can¡¯t have any real skills,¡±


    ¡°And she is stupid to teeth, so the biggest suspect is her unassuming son-inw!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°fcuk¡­¡± Jimmy smacked his lips and blurted out,


    ¡°Should we tell the above and let them check the kid with the surname Wade?¡±


    Georgina shook her head and said, ¡°If he is really behind the scenes, then his strength is absolutely


    terrifying.¡±


    ¡°You must know that he can not only suppress such big news in the United States,¡±


    ¡°But also can find out my and Kaiden¡¯s family¡¯s situation and report to the police;¡± ¡°Moreover, there


    is a very important premise here, that is,¡±


    ¡°He must have full details of the real identities of me and Kaiden,¡±


    ¡°So this means he could find out our family members through our real identities,¡±


    ¡°And he could do that in a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°Finding the true identities of the two of us, the energy behind this, may be far beyond our


    knowledge¡­¡±

 Chapter 4844

    Chapter 4844


    Jimmy suddenly remembered something at this time, and suddenly said:


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, Auntie! If ine¡¯s son-inw really has such a strong strength,¡±


    ¡°Then ine can¡¯t be fooled by us. With her character, her son-inw is not like her.¡±


    ¡°If he is really so powerful, her tail would have been up in the sky long ago,¡±


    ¡°And it would have been impossible to trick her at all.¡±


    Georgina said very firmly: ¡°This can only show one thing, that is,¡±


    ¡°The idiot ine has no idea what kind of person her son-inw is!¡±


    When Kaiden heard this, he blurted out: ¡°If only there was a chance to tie up that ine!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what her son-inw came from if she doesn¡¯t spit out the money to be seized in my


    house,¡±


    ¡°I will p the fcuk out of her and stab her to death!¡±


    Georgina said coldly: ¡°Kaiden, I advise you to stop dreaming.¡±


    ¡°If her son-inw wants to get her out of prison, he must want to catch us.¡±


    ¡°That kid was able to find out our identities so quickly,¡±


    ¡°We will have to be very fortunate in the future to stay out of his ws¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Jimmy¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and he blurted out,


    ¡°Auntie, what should we do now?!¡±


    Georgina blurted out, ¡°It seems that I was right in choosing to go to Mexico.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s flee to Mexico as soon as possible. That is the most convenient ce for us to hide¡±


    ¡°After we get there, let¡¯s think about countermeasurester!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    New York¡¯s highest-end private hospital.


    ine just woke up on the soft bed in the luxury single ward.


    Although she has a broken rib, fortunately, the problem was not serious.¡±


    ¡°The doctor gave her oral and topical drugs, which helped her minimize the pain, so the physical


    pain was almost negligible.


    However, unlike the body, ine¡¯s spirit was tortured all night.


    She sleptst night and had many dreams. Although each dream was different,


    Each of them ended with her being sentenced to death by the court.


    That night, she didn¡¯t know how many times she woke up,


    Let alone how many times she cried while hugging the pillow.


    Although Charlie found her a very strongwyer,


    She was still afraid that she would not be able to clear her name.


    At this time, there were many police officers standing guard outside the ward door.


    In order to prevent her from escaping, they stayed here overnight.


    The Chinese female doctor specially arranged by the hospital for ine just came over to round the


    room.


    After police officers moved the door away, the doctor knocked on the door lightly, and then pushed


    the door open.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing that ine was awake, she asked very politely,


    ¡°Ms. Ma, how are you feeling now? Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ine¡¯s eyes were red, tears kept dripping down, and she choked:


    ¡°Last night¡­ I don¡¯t know how many times I was sentenced to death in my dreams¡­ Doctor¡­ I am


    really tricked¡­¡±


    The doctor said helplessly: ¡°Ms. Ma, I really believe in your innocence,¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just a doctor after all, and the judge has the final say on such matters¡­¡±


    After speaking, the doctor asked again, ¡°What would you like to eat for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°If you have anything you want to eat,¡±


    ¡°You can tell me, and I will arrange for the logistics staff to prepare it.¡±


    ine hurriedly asked, ¡°Then is there anything I need to avoid in my diet?¡±


    The doctor shook her head and said, ¡°Your attending doctor said that your injury is not a big


    problem,¡±


    ¡°And your diet will be based on your own preferences.¡±


    ine said quickly: ¡°Then I want to eat some sea cucumber, preferably some simmered ginseng


    with millet.¡±


    ¡°People say that sea cucumber nourishes the body.¡±


    ¡°It seems that those who y football eat sea cucumber every day!¡±

 Chapter 4845

    Chapter 4845


    The doctor nodded and said: ¡°No problem, our hospital may not have this kind of thing,¡±


    ¡°But I will arrange for someone to go to the Chinese restaurant to buy it for youter.¡±


    ine quickly asked again: ¡°For this¡­ I don¡¯t need to spend my own money, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The doctor said earnestly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to bear any of the expenses here.¡±


    ¡°Yourwyer has already signed the bill for you.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When ine heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but get excited and said quickly,


    ¡°Then please let them cook me another lobster porridge.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± The doctor agreed without hesitation.


    ine remembered something, and hurriedly asked the doctor:


    ¡°By the way, can you give me proof of serious injury and let me live here forever?¡±


    The doctor shook her head and said seriously,


    ¡°Ms. Ma, your injury has stabilized. ording to the police¡¯s request, you will be discharged at


    noon.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ine seemed to have heard the cruelest words in the world, and blurted out:


    ¡°Why did you let me out of the hospital so quickly?!¡±


    ¡°If I am discharged from the hospital, wouldn¡¯t I have to go to the detention center?!¡±


    The doctor said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Ma, your arrangements after you are discharged from


    the hospital,¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about it. You will have to ask the police.¡±


    ine cried and said: ¡°Doctor, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to give me a certificate of serious


    injury, right?¡±


    ¡°You should help me to give me one, my old bones really can¡¯t stand the tossing of the detention


    center.¡±


    The doctor said helplessly: ¡°Ms. Ma, this kind of thing cannot be faked in the United States.¡±


    ¡°If I issue you such a certificate, the police will definitely ask other doctors to review it.¡±


    ¡°If my certificate is found to be false. Then I will never be qualified to practice medicine again in my


    life.¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°What you said is just a matter of probability,¡±


    ¡°It may not really happen, you should have pity on me and help these old bones¡­¡±


    ¡°I have been to the detention center before, and I broke a leg,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of environment it is in there,¡±


    ¡°If you let me in again, I might really be bullied to death¡­¡±


    The doctor shook her head repeatedly and blurted out,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Ma, this is a matter of principle, and I really can¡¯t help you.¡± ine gritted her teeth


    and blurted out: ¡°Doctor if you can¡¯t, you can just break one of my ribs.¡±


    ¡°If I break two ribs, you can¡¯t drive me away from the hospital, right?¡±


    The doctor said embarrassedly: ¡°Ms. Ma if I really do this, it¡¯ll not just be a matter of revoking my


    medical qualifications.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll go ahead before you, and the two of us may be able to be inmates in prison. .¡±


    After speaking, she immediately changed the topic and said,


    ¡°By the way, Ms. Ma, you want to eat millet, ginseng, and lobster porridge for breakfast, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements now, you wait a moment.¡±


    After saying this, the doctor turned around and left the ward without waiting for ine to speak.


    When ine was in despair, James White, the top criminalwyer in New York,


    Knocked on the door and walked in. Seeing her, he asked with a smile, ¡°Ms. Ma, did you rest well


    last night?¡±


    When ine saw thewyering in, she immediately rekindled hope, and quickly asked,


    ¡°Lawyer White, I heard the doctor say that I will be discharged from the hospital at noon today.


    What¡¯s going on?¡±


    James exined: ¡°The police reviewed your medical records this morning and met with your


    attending doctor.¡±


    ¡°ording to your doctor¡¯s feedback, the police believe that you no longer need to stay in the


    hospital for treatment.¡±


    ¡°So you will be discharged from the hospital at noon today.¡±


    ine blurted out: ¡°Do I have to go to the detention center after leaving the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the detention center!¡±


    James said seriously: ¡°Ms. Ma, I understand your feelings very well,¡±


    ¡°But first of all, you need to know what kind of case you are suspected of, carrying more than 5


    kilograms of contraband out of the country,¡±

 Chapter 4846

    Chapter 4846


    ¡°If this crime is confirmed, you will never be out in your life.¡±


    ¡°Although I have the confidence to help you clear your name in such a serious case,¡±


    ¡°You also need to have an urate understanding in your heart.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t even want to enter the detention center,¡±


    ¡°I can only say that you think a little bit too much, or think a little too optimistically.¡±


    When ine heard this, she quicklyplimented: ¡°Lawyer White,¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even dare to scold a lot of police yesterday by yourself?¡±


    ¡°At first nce, you are a topwyer with great skills, you can help me. Think about it¡­¡±


    James said solemnly: ¡°Ms. Ma, I will do my best to help you clear your name,¡±


    ¡°But what you just said, I really can¡¯t do anything about it,¡±


    ¡°I have already seen your examining magistrate, the other party¡¯s order was not to be


    released on bail,¡±


    ¡°So you must go to the detention center for a period of time,¡±


    ¡°And how long you will stay depends on how long the police take to catch Myren


    Chen and Phaedra Zong.¡±


    ine suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley, and choked out:


    ¡°If they can¡¯t catch them all the time, won¡¯t I be able to get out for the rest of my life?¡±


    James exined: ¡°If they can¡¯t catch them, I will do my best to defend your innocence,¡±


    ¡°But it may take a little longer, please understand this.¡±


    Seeing that James hadn¡¯t loosened at all,


    ine knew that she would inevitably enter the detention center today, and her heart was full


    of despair.


    In thest experience, she was really afraid of ces like the detention center.


    Especially this time she was in a foreign country where she was unfamiliar with the United


    States,


    So she felt even more apprehensive about the detention center here.


    But she never dreamed that if Charlie wanted to, he could have James help her get a


    diagnosis certificate and let her stay in the hospital all the time.


    If Georgina can be caught as soon as possible,


    She may not have to wait until entering the detention center to bepletely cleared of


    suspicion.


    But Charlie felt that in that case, she would definitely not learn a lesson.


    That¡¯s why he specifically asked Dous to tell James not to let ine stay in the hospital


    for too long,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    And send her to the detention center today.


    At this time, James saw ine¡¯s expression of despair, so heforted her:


    ¡°Ms. Ma, your son-inw is helping you find the people and solve the case as soon as


    possible,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry too much, you will stay in the detention center for ten to 15


    days, you should be out.¡±


    ine knew that he had no other choice but to wait, so she nodded lightly.


    Although she was reluctant in her heart, she could only ept her fate at this moment.


    Seeing that she was in a very low mood, James said again:


    ¡°Ms. Ma, after you are in prison, I will arrange for our staff to deposit enough funds in your


    prison ount so that you can save money in your prison ount.¡±


    ¡°Inside, you can buy whatever you need, you can call your family when it¡¯s time for release,¡±


    ¡°And then you can call your daughter and son-inw.¡±


    Hearing that it is possible to call the outside world, ine¡¯s mood eased a little.


    Since her arrest, she has missed her daughter and son-inw very much,


    But apart from a phone call with them at the beginning, she has never had a chance to get in


    touch with the two of them.


    So, she said to James with a sad face: ¡°Lawyer White,¡±


    ¡°Please tell my son-inw that he must do it as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to him whether my old bones can return to China alive¡­ ¡­¡±


    James nodded and said seriously: ¡°Ms. Ma, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°My mobile phone is with the police at the door. I will contact your son-inw when I get it


    back.¡±


    Having said that, James added: ¡°By the way, Ms. Ma, remember to have a good lunch at the


    hospital at noon.¡±


    ¡°After lunch, the police will take you directly to the detention center.¡±


    ¡°I still have a lot of rted work to deal with, so at that time I¡¯m noting.¡±


    ine hurriedly asked, ¡°Lawyer White, which prison will I be sent to?¡±


    James replied: ¡°Ms. Ma, at the orders of the judge,¡±


    ¡°You will be sent to Bedford Hills Correctional Facility in upstate New York.¡±


    ine asked: ¡°Is the correctional institution less serious than a prison?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± James exined: ¡°Although the name is a correctional institution,¡±


    ¡°It is actually the only women¡¯s prison in New York dedicated to felons and suspected


    felons¡­¡±

 Chapter 4847

    Chapter 4847


    ¡°Felon?!¡±


    When ine heard this word, the whole person was shocked and said quickly:


    ¡°Lawyer White, can you think of a way to walk through the back door and change me to a


    detention center,¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°An olddy like me who is helpless, how am I going to fight those serious criminals¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be beaten to death in there¡­¡±


    James said helplessly: ¡°Sorry, Ms. Ma, this is the operating rule of the New York judicial


    system.¡±


    ¡°Judging from the crimes you are currently suspected of,¡±


    ¡°The Bedford Hills Correctional Institution is the only ce you are currently going.¡±


    ¡°This is not something that I can affect. I am awyer,¡±


    ¡°And I have to do things within the framework allowed by thew, not undermine it.¡±


    ine suddenly panicked and asked, ¡°Lawyer White, is there a prison boss in prisons


    here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the kind of person who is the biggest in the prison and bullies anyone she catches.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± James said embarrassedly: ¡°As far as I know, there should be such a phenomenon


    in prisons in any country and any ce,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Under normal circumstances,¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go Provoking those prison bullies, they will not have any conflicts


    with people of your age,¡±


    ¡°And after you enter, you can call me if you have any problems, and I will arrange for


    someone to solve it.¡±


    Hearing what James said, ine was slightly relieved.


    Thinking of what happened to her in the detention centerst time, she thought to herself:


    ¡°Last time, it was mainly because there were two enemies, and the boss there bullied me!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for their two ba5tards, that b!tch wouldn¡¯t necessarily take the initiative to


    trouble me!¡±


    ¡°When I get to this American detention center, I will try my best to keep a low profile.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I think about it carefully.¡±


    At this time, James looked at the time and said,


    ¡°Ms. Ma, I have things to deal with, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°When you arrive at Bedford Hill, if you need anything, please call me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ine nodded hastily.


    James reminded again: ¡°By the way, Ms. Ma, don¡¯t forget to have a good lunch.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, because the parliament has been reducing the prison budget,¡±


    ¡°The food in the prison is really not good, and even if you have money, it is not anything


    good to buy in there.¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°I see¡­ I have to ask the hospital to prepare a full meal for me at


    noon!¡±


    ¡­


    Noon.


    After enjoying a sumptuous lunchparable to a full-fledged Manchurian feast,


    ine was taken out of the hospital by the police.


    As she is suspected of transporting up to five kilograms of contraband,


    She will be sent to Bedford Hills Correctional Facility in Westchester County, upstate New


    York, as ordered by the judge.


    This is the only women¡¯s prison in New York dedicated to felons or suspected felons.


    In this prison, nearly 1,000 prisoners are detained.


    From murder and arson to robbery and drug trafficking, the prisoners here are more vicious


    than thest.


    After ine was taken to the prison, she first handed in her personal belongings, and then


    completed a series of prison inspections at the order of the prison guards,


    And then obtained her serial number in this prison: Prisoner No. 1024.


    In the end, at the order of the prison guards,


    She changed into prison clothes and was led into the prison area by the guards.


    ine, who has entered the pce for the second time, although she is in a foreign country,


    She is familiar with this series of procedures.


    At this moment, what she was thinking about was what kind of inmates she would meet.


    Last time. Those few days were like hell for her.

 Chapter 4848

    Chapter 4848


    This time, ine only hoped that she could meet a few normal people.


    Following several prison guards into the cell, the guard took her directly to Cell No. 12.


    After arriving at the door, the prison guard yelled at the inside through the thick iron gate:


    ¡°Everyone stand up and assemble immediately!¡±


    ine stepped on her feet and looked in, only to see the No. 12 cell,


    Which was at least hundreds of square meters in size,


    And the entire cell was symmetrically divided into left and right sides by a low wall about


    one meter high.


    The side is a semi-open space constructed with low walls.


    In this semi-open space, there is a small single bed on the left and right.


    At this time, the prisoners inside were resting,


    Some were lying on the bed, and some were sitting at the head of the bed and talking to


    others.


    Hearing a loud roar from the prison guard,


    The group slowly got up and lined up in the inner part of the middle corridor.


    The prison guard did not rush to open the door at this time,


    But counted the number of people from outside and confirmed that everyone had lined up.


    Then he said on the walkie-talkie: ¡°Open door 12.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the heavy iron fence door opened automatically.


    The two prison guards walked in first with batons, while the other two guards held ine


    and followed behind.


    After entering, ine was directly brought to the front of a group of female prisoners by the


    prison guards.


    And this group of female prisoners of different skin colors,


    Ranging in age from 18, 19 to 50 or 60 years old, were looking at her with contempt or


    provocation.


    In their eyes, this yellow-race woman in her fifties,


    At first, nce looks like an unlucky person who can be easily bullied.


    The prison guard pointed at ine at this time and said to the crowd:


    ¡°She is No. 1024, and she will live in this prison from now on.¡±


    ine bit the bullet, waved to everyone, and said with a forced smile, ¡°Ha¡­Hello¡­¡±


    The female prisoners present did not pay any attention to her.


    On the contrary, many people looked at her with great interest,


    And there seemed to be some ulterior motives in their eyes, which made her somewhat


    nervous.


    One of the prison guards pointed to an empty bed and said to ine:


    ¡°1024, you will sleep in this bed in the future!¡±


    She nodded quickly.


    The guards didn¡¯t talk too much.


    After simply settling down ine, they turned around and left the cell directly.


    As soon as the prison guards left, a red-haired, white woman in her thirties came to ine


    with her shoulders in her arms,


    And asked contemptuously, ¡°Hey, new here, let me know why you came in?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± ine was slightly startled and said hesitantly: ¡°I¡­I am because¡­because¡­¡±


    Seeing that ine was murmuring and not talking about the main point,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The woman immediately reprimanded: ¡°I tell you, I am the biggest in this cell,¡±


    ¡°What I ask, you answer; what I say, you do, otherwise, be careful that I punch your sh!t


    out!¡±


    ine shivered in fright, and quickly said, ¡°I¡­ I was carrying contraband¡­¡±


    The woman frowned and asked her, ¡°Carrying contraband? How much?¡±


    ine said quickly: ¡°It was five kilograms¡­¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± The woman said in surprise:


    ¡°Five kilograms?! Are you sure you aren¡¯t ying with me?¡±


    ine hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare¡­ I¡¯m telling the truth¡­¡±


    The woman looked ine up and down for a while and asked, ¡°Are you a drug dealer?¡±


    ine quickly shook her head: ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    The woman asked again: ¡°Then you work for a drug dealer? Or a gang member?¡±

 Chapter 4849

    Chapter 4849


    ine was afraid that the other party would misunderstand her,


    And hurriedly shook her head again: ¡°No, no¡­ I¡¯m innocent¡­¡±


    ¡°I was tricked into taking the luggage on the ne, and I was caught in a daze¡­¡±


    When the woman heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief,


    Looked at her with a contemptuous smile, and pped her in the face,


    Causing her to see gold stars in her eyes.


    ine screamed, and was about to ask her why she beat her when she heard the woman


    say,


    ¡°I thought you were a great person, but it turns out that you are a stupid pig who was tricked


    into being a mule!¡±


    inepletely misunderstood the logic of survival in these prisons.


    Here, if you are really innocent, other prisoners will bully you to death;


    But if you are a felon, and you are a felon with a background,


    Then other prisoners here, not to mention that they must confess to you as their ancestor,


    At least they know that you are not easy to mess with, so try to stay away from you as much


    as possible.


    If ine admits that she is a drug dealer, these people will definitely stay away from her.


    After all, in the United States, drug dealers are synonymous with ouws,


    And drug dealers never act alone, behind them is a ruthless, armed-to-the-teeth


    organization.


    However, ine was afraid that others would really misunderstand her as a drug dealer,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    So she shook out the truth when she was nervous.


    This is equivalent to personally pressing her position in this cell to the floor.


    That¡¯s why, when the red-haired woman heard what she said, she pped her in the face


    without thinking.


    And the red-haired woman was not satisfied when she pped ine,


    She strode forward, stared at ine, and said seriously:


    ¡°Tell you, in my ce, if you want to suffer less, just be obedient.¡±


    ¡°Ask your family to put more money in your ount,¡±


    ¡°I have a lot to buy, but there is not enough money in the ount,¡±


    ¡°This is your chance to show, that if your family has enough money for you, you are here to


    suffer less.¡±


    After that, she remembered something, grabbed ine¡¯s cor, and continued:


    ¡°Oh, by the way, a friendly reminder, Jessica, the prison guard in charge of this cell,¡±


    ¡°They cost forty dors a pack, all American SPirit brand Cigarettes,¡±


    ¡°But her cigarettes cannot be purchased through your ount in prison.¡±


    ¡°You need to notify your family outside and hand over the cash to her before she can bring


    them in.¡±


    ine said nervously: ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t smoke¡­¡±


    The red-haired woman sneered, and pped her in the face again, scolding:


    ¡°Idiot, you don¡¯t force me to p you! Starting tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°You will ask Jessica to give me an American Spirit brand cigarettes, remember,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s three packs! These sisters and I have had some tobo shortages recently,¡±


    ¡°You better get to know each other, otherwise, I must make you look good! ¡°


    ine suddenly said with a sad face: ¡°I am just locked in, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to


    contact my family.¡±


    ¡°Where can I get you a cigarette!¡±


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t care!¡± The red-haired woman said coldly:


    ¡°In short, before tomorrow night, if I don¡¯t see an American spirit, then I will kill you!¡±


    After speaking, she warned again: ¡°Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that if you dare to seek


    a prison warning,¡±


    ¡°I will insert the sharpened toothbrush handle into your throat.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you will wait and see!¡±


    ine was so frightened that she burst into tears.


    At this time, a young Chinese woman stepped forward and whispered:


    ¡°Auntie, this red-haired woman is named Chloe, and she has been here for five years.¡±


    ¡°The famous prison boss, not only our cell has her many followers,¡±


    ¡°But there are also many people in other cells who don¡¯t mess with her,¡±


    ¡°You better not provoke her, otherwise you will be miserable.¡±

 Chapter 4850

    Chapter 4850


    When ine saw herpatriot, she immediately cried and said,


    ¡°She is too unreasonable. Why did she p me? I didn¡¯t provoke her¡­¡±


    The red-haired woman Chloe was upset when she heard ine crying, grabbed her hair,


    pped her with the other hand, and said coldly:


    ¡°Let me hear you cry again, I will put your mouth ripped!¡±


    ine really did not expect that the women¡¯s prison here was so dark.


    Just a few minutes after entering, she was pped three big deep pockets in a row.


    Seeing that ine¡¯s face was swollen into a pig¡¯s head, Chloe smiled contemptuously:


    ¡°Remember, today is just to teach you a little lesson.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t see smoke tomorrow, you will be at your own risk!¡±


    Saying that, she instructed a woman behind her, ¡°Jenny, go and pick up a basin of water!¡±


    The woman named Jenny immediately ran to the bathroom, and soon came back with a


    basin full of water.


    Chloe looked at ine and said coldly,


    ¡°Sorry, you can only sleep on the floor today.¡±


    After saying that, she gave Jenny a wink.


    Jenny is not a good thing either, she looked at ine yfully and poured a basin of water


    on her bed.


    This time, not only the bedding that she just received is soaked with water,


    But even the pillows and mattresses are useless.


    ine didn¡¯t dare to speak, let alone resist,


    So she could only submissively look at her dripping bed, with regret in her heart.


    Naturally, what she hates is that this Chloe deceived people too much,


    And what she regrets is that she yed bad cards with her own good cards.


    She choked up in her heart and thought: ¡°I really regret my death¡­¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been fooled by the two b!thhes, I would have flown back to my country now!¡±


    ¡°I could have sold my ne, and I don¡¯t have to live this ufortable life now¡­¡±


    ¡°How could I end up in a prison here? And I have to be bullied by these prison bullies¡­ ¡°


    At this time, Chloe looked at ine and sneered:


    ¡°I heard that you Chinese people are very fond of foot massage.¡±


    ¡°It happens that the soles of my feet are ufortable these two days.¡±


    ¡°Go get a pot of hot water and give me a good squeeze!¡±


    ine said subconsciously, ¡°I¡­I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Chloe sneered, took a piece of toothpaste from the personal belongings that ine


    had just received,


    Opened the cover directly, pointed the toothpaste at ine¡¯s mouth,


    And squeezed in more than half of it in one go.


    While ine tried to dodge, she tried to spit out the toothpaste,


    But Chloe beckoned to Jenny beside her.


    Jenny immediately called the other two and skillfully pressed ine on the wet single bed,


    And then One person pressed her shoulders tightly, making her unable to move,


    While the other person tightly covered her mouth, making her mouth full of toothpaste and


    unable to spit it out.


    Chloe and her subordinates were already well acquainted with this kind of pranking method.


    ine was tightly covering her mouth and could only barely breathe through her nose,


    But because her mouth was full of toothpaste, the taste was spicy and she choked quickly.


    She couldn¡¯t stop coughing, but this cough didn¡¯t matter,


    A part of the toothpaste mixed with saliva was sprayed out of her nostrils,


    Burning the entire upper respiratory tract, making it extremely painful.


    At this moment, Chloe smiled cruelly and said sternly:


    ¡°If you are sensible, swallow the toothpaste in your mouth,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will go to the toilet to get something to feed you!¡±


    When ine heard this, she was so frightened that she lost her mind.


    She ignored the spicy and jerky toothpaste, so she could only grit her teeth,


    And swallow the toothpaste in her mouth little by little.


    ine, who ate most of the toothpaste, felt burning pain in her entire esophagus and


    stomach, and she couldn¡¯t stop her tears.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She couldn¡¯t help wailing in her heart: ¡°How can this red-haired devil be so much worse!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a devil! You fcuking wait for me, you will fall into my hands in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will torture you ten times, a hundred times!¡±

 Chapter 4851

    Chapter 4851


    ine copsed when she heard it, but she dared not speak for a while.


    Seeing that the whole prison was watching her andughing, no one wanted to speak for


    her,


    So he could only grit her teeth and nod.


    Although she was resentful in her heart,


    Facing this woman, she did not dare to have any disobedience at all.


    After all, when people are under the eaves and have to bow their heads,


    Not to mention that she is in a foreign country, and the feeling of being helpless is even


    stronger.


    Fortunately, she can bend and stretch.


    Seeing that she can¡¯t offend this Chloe, she can only resign.


    Seeing that she had swallowed all the toothpaste in her mouth, Chloe smiled


    contemptuously,


    And asked coldly, ¡°Did this toothpaste help you recall just now?¡±


    ¡°How should you give someone a foot massage?¡±


    ine quickly nodded her head like garlic and said,


    ¡°I remembered, I remembered¡­¡±


    Chloe snorted, ¡°Since you remember, why don¡¯t you go get a basin of water to wash my


    feet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll break your legs if you drag on!¡±


    When ine heard that she was going to break her legs,


    She was so frightened that she quickly picked up the basin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go!¡±


    While speaking she trotted all the way and brought a basin of hot water from the bathroom.


    Seeing ine¡¯s obedient appearance, Chloe knew in her heart that this neer was


    shocked by her fully.


    She has been at Bedford Hills Correctional Institution for a long time,


    And she knows very well that here, thew of the weak is the most basic way of survival.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    For a prison boss like Chloe, if she wants to secure her position,


    She must deal with every neer whoes in.


    Be sure to defeat all her will on the first day the neer arrives, and make her an obedient


    dog.


    Only in this way can she ensure that there will be no second small team in this cell.


    The only way to ensure that the position of the boss is not threatened.


    And every neer, if she wants to be alone in this cell,


    She must have strong fists and courage.


    Just like ine, if she dares to fight against Chloe on the first day shees in,


    Under Chloe¡¯s provocation, she will fight against her first,


    Even if her head is beaten with blood, just grit her teeth and don¡¯t bow her head.


    Chloe will nevere to trouble her again, and will even change her strategy immediately,


    From high-intensity oppression at the beginning to winning over and extending a hand of


    friendship.


    But if she is trampled underfoot on the first day, then as long as she is still in this prison in


    the future,


    She will never be able to turn over in front of Chloe.


    Because, for a wicked person like Chloe, the more cowardly and submissive people are,


    The more they will be bullied and oppressed crazily by her.


    At the moment, ine doesn¡¯t know that in Chloe¡¯s eyes, she has be a target of wanton


    abuse.


    She originally wanted to use her actions to please Chloe,


    But she didn¡¯t know that she has more torture awaiting her.


    Although ine has never washed others¡¯ feet in her life,


    She used to go to beauty salons to enjoy various treatments,


    Among which foot massage is basically a must-have item,

 Chapter 4852

    Chapter 4852


    So ine followed her example based on her previous memory and soak Chloe¡¯s feet.


    Seeing ine¡¯s obedient appearance, Chloe was in a good mood. While enjoying ine¡¯s


    service,


    She said with a smile: ¡°After you finish it for me, remember to do it for my good sisters too,¡±


    ¡°Whatever you do for me, you do it for them, and if you dare to ck off,¡±


    ¡°You will go to sleep in the toilet tonight!¡± As soon as Chloe finished speaking,


    Seven or eight people came out of the crowd, and ine copsed.


    If she squeezes one person¡¯s feet for half an hour and seven or eight peoplee down,


    She will be busy till the afternoon.


    Not to mention how long it takes, she will have to exhaust herself half to death.


    So, she could only ask in a pleading tone: ¡°Chloe¡­ Can I do half of it today,¡±


    ¡°And the other half tomorrow¡­ I¡¯m getting old, and I can¡¯t bear it¡­¡±


    Chloe pulled her foot out of the warm water, kicked ine¡¯s chest, and said coldly:


    ¡°Old woman, you have to figure out when you are here,¡±


    ¡°What I said, you have to obey, otherwise If you don¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°I have 10,000 ways to kill you, do you understand?!¡±


    ine had broken a rib and was kicked like this,


    Although Chloe didn¡¯t kick the broken rib,


    The pain was associated with and made her tears flow.


    ine couldn¡¯t help but look at the other inmates, hoping that someone could do justice for


    her,


    Or plead to Chloe for her, but she didn¡¯t expect that the entire prison area,


    Including the one who spoke to her just now, even that Chinese girl who helped her trante


    was also a spectator,


    So she could only nod her head with choked sobs,


    And cried and said, ¡°I understand¡­ I understand¡­¡±


    Chloe snorted and looked at the time.


    She opened her mouth and said, ¡°There are just four hours left for dinner.¡±


    ¡°In these four hours, you don¡¯t have to do anything, just give us a few massages!¡±


    ine understands that in front of this woman she has no qualification to negotiate


    conditions.


    And there is no possibility of gaining sympathy.


    In order to avoid more torture, she can only obey her words.


    Not daring to disobey, she could only grit her teeth and nodded.


    Even an experienced technician in a pedicure shop can¡¯t beat the clock for four hours at a


    stretch,


    Let alone a novice like ine.


    Within half an hour, she was so tired that her hands cramped and her back was sore.


    But Chloe didn¡¯t give her any chance to breathe.


    On the contrary, she beat and kicked her repeatedly because ine became weaker,


    And the tears of ine¡¯s torment treatment never stopped from the beginning.


    Four hourster, ine was so tired that she was in severe pain,


    And her hands and arms were so painful that she couldn¡¯t even lift them up.


    Just when she was halfway through pinching thest person,


    The prison guard came over and knocked on the fence door, and shouted coldly,


    ¡°Get ready for dinner, everyone line up immediately!¡±


    Everyone stood up and lined up, and ine finally stopped.


    But because she squatted for too long, she couldn¡¯t even stand up now.


    The iron fence door opened, and a female prison guard stepped forward to count the number


    of people.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Seeing that ine was still squatting on the ground, she immediately stepped forward and


    scolded:


    ¡°1024, line up immediately! If you don¡¯t enter the line within three seconds, You won¡¯t eat at


    night!¡±


    ine could only use all her strength while crying,


    She gritted her teeth and insisted on standing up, walking into the queue with difficult steps.


    Afterward, the entire prison area, led by the prison guards, went to the restaurant to eat.

 Chapter 4853

    Chapter 4853


    ine could onlyg behind from a distance because her legs were sore and numb.


    On this road, every step she took was extremely difficult, but she could only persevere.


    The prison guard also deliberately slowed down at this time, and came to ine,


    And whispered: ¡°1024, is your family rich?¡±


    ine was stunned for a while and did not dare to speak.


    The female prison guard smiled and said, ¡°Yourwyer has deposited ten thousand dors


    in your prison ount,¡±


    ¡°And you can use your ID card to buy things in the store.¡±


    After speaking, the prison guard lowered her voice and said:


    ¡°By the way, let me introduce myself, I am Jessica, if your family wants to buy cigarettes,¡±


    ¡°Remember to contact me, the American spirit, one thousand dors apiece.¡± ¡°One


    thousand?!¡± ine asked subconsciously: ¡°Didn¡¯t Chloe say four hundred dors a piece?¡±


    Jessica smiled and said indifferently: ¡°Four hundred dors was yesterday¡¯s price,¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And today¡¯s price is one thousand dors. If you want to buy it,¡±


    ¡°Just call your family and ask them to contact my sister, otherwise,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee what that Chloe will do to you at night!¡±


    ine knew that this ce was full of snakes and rats,


    And now was not the time to reason with this prison guard,


    So he quickly asked her, ¡°Can I call home now?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jessica said lightly: ¡°After dinner, it¡¯s time to let go.¡±


    ¡°You can use your ID card to call your family at that time.¡±


    As she spoke, she quietly stuffed a note into ine¡¯s hand and lowered her voice, and said:


    ¡°This is my sister¡¯s phone number.¡±


    ¡°If you want to buy cigarettes, contact her.¡±


    When she heard that she could call her family, ine was so excited that she couldn¡¯t add


    more.


    She can¡¯t wait to call Charlie right now, crying and letting him do everything possible to save


    her.


    However, if she wants to call home,


    She has to wait until dinner time is over and everyone is out on the yground.


    So she could only follow the army to the restaurant.


    In the restaurant, she could only hold the dinner te as her hands were too weak,


    And then reluctantly took the dinner te to an unupied corner.


    When she sat down, Chloe appeared out of nowhere and sat opposite her with a dinner te.


    And her party members, that is, the other prisoners who had just enjoyed ine¡¯s pedicure


    service,


    Also swarmed over and surrounded ine.


    ine was a little panicked and hurriedly asked Chloe, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Chloe looked at her, smiled, raised her eyebrows, and asked,


    ¡°I heard from Jessica that your family is rich, they deposited 10,000 at one time in your


    ount here?¡±


    ine could only say with a promise: ¡°I¡­my son-inw is so filial¡­he¡­¡±


    ¡°He was sure that I would be wronged here,¡±


    ¡°So¡­that¡¯s why he asked thewyer¡­to give some more money¡­¡±


    Chloe nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Since Your family is so rich,¡±


    ¡°Then I may have to adjust the conditions I offer today.¡±


    ine asked nervously: ¡°You¡­how do you want to adjust¡­¡±


    Chloe smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing more than changing one cigarette a day to


    two a day.¡±


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be a big deal for your family, right?¡±


    ine said with a painful face: ¡°You¡­¡­You said before that Jessica sells cigarettes for four


    hundred dors,¡±


    ¡°But she just told me that one cost one thousand dors¡­¡±


    Chloe was not surprised at all, and said with a smile:


    ¡°$1,000 is nothing to you, two is only $2,000, but if you spend that $2,000,¡±


    ¡°I can assure you that no one will bully you here.¡±


    When ine heard this, she quickly asked, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±

 Chapter 4854

    Chapter 4854


    ¡°Of course,¡± Chloe said with a smile:


    ¡°As long as you can get your family to buy two cigarettes from Jessica a day,¡±


    ¡°What happened to you today will never happen again,¡±


    ¡°And my sisters and I will never be the same. Not only won¡¯t bully you but will cover you!¡±


    ine heard this, slightly relieved.


    $2,000 a day, converted into Yuan, is indeed not a small sum,


    But she believes in her son-inw¡¯s ability to make money.


    After all, Charlie usually goes out to show others Feng Shui,


    And he can earn several million Yuan casually, which is hundreds of thousands in US


    dors,


    Which is enough for her to live a long, peaceful life in prison.


    Thinking of this, she quickly said to Chloe: ¡°Okay! As long as you can fulfill your promise,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I will call my son-inw after dinner!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Chloe nodded feeling satisfied.


    She has been here for so long, and she has never met such a financially capable inmate.


    Originally, as long as she asked someone to buy a cigarette from Jessica,


    She would get fifty dors in addition to a cigarette.


    And just now, Jessica told her in private that if ine¡¯s family could buy cigarettes from her,


    At a price of one thousand dors, she would get three hundred dors in addition to the


    cigarettes.


    Even though Bedford Hills Correctional Institution is a women¡¯s prison,


    Cigarettes and tampons are absolute hard currency here.


    As long as you have these two things, you can get everything you want in prison.


    As for the dors she got from Jessica, Chloe had Jessica deposited into her jail ount.


    Although she doesn¡¯t need to spend much money in prison,


    It is actually the safest way to store the money in the prison ount,


    Because when she is released from prison in the future,


    The ount bnce can be refunded and exchanged for cash.


    In the past, Jessica could get two or three thousand dors a month,


    But now that ine came, it is like getting a cash cow.


    Two cigarettes a day not only guarantees that she can get all the things she needs in prison,


    But also makes a profit of $600, so that¡¯s 12,000 a month.


    Therefore, she decided to change her strategy for ine and try her best to squeeze more


    money from her.


    Afterward, ine used her right hand, which was trembling even more than a Parkinson¡¯s


    patient,


    To reluctantly deal with a few mouthfuls of food,


    And then hurriedly followed therge army to the venue to get some wind.


    The ce is a yground in the middle of the prison, surrounded by high walls and


    buildings,


    About half the size of a football field. Almost a thousand prisoners are crowded here at this


    time.


    On the edge of the yground, there are prisoner-dedicated small shops and a row of card


    pay phones.


    ine immediately came to the public phone


    And waited in line for a long time before finally lining up for a phone,


    Inserting her ID card, she immediately called Charlie.


    At such a time, she knew that it was useless to call her daughter,


    And the only one who could save her was her wonderful son-inw.


    At this moment, Charlie had just finished dinner at Fei¡¯s house.


    Joseph¡¯s subordinates are still following the clues of Georgina and Phaedra,


    And in the prison, the Cataclysmic Front has already arranged three female soldiers.


    It¡¯s just that they are not currently in the same cell as ine.


    The phone suddenly prompted a local call from New York,


    And Charlie guessed almost instantly that it was his mother-inw,


    Who was calling from prison, so he pressed the answer button, and asked in a confused


    manner:


    ¡°Hello, Who is it?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, ine¡¯s sobbing voice came:


    ¡°Good son-inw¡­it¡¯s me, good son-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Mom is so miserable in prison¡­.You must save me¡­¡±

 Chapter 4855

    Chapter 4855


    The one-hour-long fresh air time soon ended.


    All prisoners lined up to return to their cells under the supervision of prison guards.


    ine trembled and returned to the cell with her fellow inmates.


    After arriving in the cell, she felt even more uneasy in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know Charlie¡¯s rtionship, how long it would take to get the money for


    cigarettes to Jessica¡¯s sister,


    And she didn¡¯t know if Chloe would stop bullying her.


    After returning to the cell, she silently came to her bed,


    But her bed was still wet, let alone sleeping, she couldn¡¯t even sit on it.


    At this time, Chloe came to the bed opposite ine with a smile on her face.


    After sitting down, she looked up at the submissive ine, and said with a smile: ¡°1024, the


    prison guard said that she has received the money from your family to buy cigarettes.¡±


    After hearing this, ine suddenly let out a long sigh of relief,


    And quickly said respectfully: ¡°Since the money has been received, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you stop bullying me in the future¡­¡±


    Chloe said solemnly: ¡°1024, what you said is a little wrong, I¡¯m not bullying you,¡±


    ¡°I just taught you the basic rules of survival in this cell.¡±


    ine nodded quickly and said, ¡°Yes yes yes ¡­¡±


    Chloe smiled slightly and continued: ¡°1024, I was sloppy about some things before.¡±


    ¡°I also chatted with Jessica just now. Recently, I want to bring some other prisoners into the


    room.¡±


    ¡°Collect them one by one, and then I will be the strongest of the entire Bedford Hills


    Correctional Institution.¡±


    ine didn¡¯t understand a little, didn¡¯t know that Chloe said she was sloppy,


    And then said that she was going to be the strongest woman in this prison.


    Strong and sloppy, what do these two things that don¡¯t match up have to do with each other,


    What exactly does she want to express?


    Chloe said again at this time: ¡°If you want to recruit other people,¡±


    ¡°You have to provide certain benefits, and here, cigarettes are the best hard currency,¡±


    ¡°So if I want to be the strongest sister of Bedford Hill Correctional Institution want to


    be so big,¡±


    ¡°I will naturally need more cigarettes, in this case, two cigarettes a day will naturally not be


    enough.¡±


    Only then did ine understand what Chloe meant by being sloppy.


    It turned out that the price was a bit sloppy.


    At this time, she was extremely angry in her heart.


    She had never seen someone as shameless as Chloe.


    Even her mother-inw couldn¡¯t be so shameless to the point where she made progress


    over and over again,


    And she always overthrew what she said.


    One a day, two a day, three a day, and four a day, if she did as she said,


    It would cost four thousand dors a day, which is definitely an astronomical figure!


    Although ine didn¡¯t know the consumption level in the United States, she thought to


    herself:


    ¡°This ba5tard red-haired devil, her face is whiter than a wall,¡±


    ¡°But her heart is darker than a ghost! Four thousand dors a day,¡±


    ¡°More than one hundred thousand dors a month.¡±


    ¡°Outside, with more than 100,000 dors I can find a killer to kill her!¡±


    Chloe frowned when she saw that ine did not agree immediately,


    And immediately put away the smiling face just now, raised her hand, and pped her in the


    face.


    And shouted angrily: ¡°I asked you something, why didn¡¯t you answer?! Are you courting


    death?¡±


    ine¡¯s face was full of unbearable pain, but when this p came over,


    The pain almost exploded in ce. Tears of grievance came out of her eyes again,


    And she could only cry and say: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my son-inw tomorrow and ask him to buy four cigarettes from tomorrow.¡±


    Chloe snorted, looked at ine, and said contemptuously:


    ¡°You are really a b!tch, couldn¡¯t you promise me earlier?¡±


    ¡°You have to be pped before agreeing, I am letting it go for today.¡±


    ¡°But if you dare to hesitate in front of me next time,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Even if you finally agree, I will beat you to the death, do you hear me?¡±

 Chapter 4856

    Chapter 4856


    ine was even more frightened when she heard this. Trembling all over.


    Listening to Chloe, four cigarettes a day is not the upper limit,


    And from this red-haired devil, she does not know what more stringent conditions will be


    waiting for him.


    But ine can¡¯t think about it anymore.


    She is afraid that Chloe would turn her face again, so she could only cry and nod again and


    again:


    ¡°I heard, I heard¡­¡± This made Chloe satisfied.


    She stood up, reached out and grabbed ine¡¯s cor, stared into her eyes, and said coldly,


    ¡°Remember me! In this ce, I am the queen! If I let you stand, you have to stand!¡±


    ¡°If I make you kneel, you have to kneel! Even if I make you eat sh!t,¡±


    ¡°You have to open your mouth and swallow it for me! As long as you want to live,¡±


    ¡°You must unconditionally obey all my orders!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I can make you feel you are better off dead! Do you understand?¡±


    ine nodded hurriedly: ¡°Understand¡­Understand¡­¡±


    Chloe hummed and continued: ¡°There used to be a neer just like you.¡±


    ¡°She only obeyed me on the surface, but I was always dissatisfied in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Later, when she was sleeping, I stabbed her eyes with a toothbrush.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t respect me from your heart, the next person to be blinded will be you!¡±


    ine was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t stop shaking, and she couldn¡¯t even speak.


    At this time, Chloe was actually overjoyed in her heart.


    However, she is well versed in the way of PUA, and she is very clear that at this time,


    She must not give ine a good face, but must strike while the iron is hot,


    And continue to brutally and intensely oppress and destroy her will.


    Only bypletely defeating ine¡¯s will, can she be willing to obey all her orders.


    Right now, ine was forced to obey her orders only because of her force, which was far


    from what Chloe wanted.


    Therefore, she did not intend to really let go, because of submission.


    She nned to slowly turn ine into her own dog, a loyal dog in theing days.


    At this time, a prison guard came to the door of the cell and said, ¡°Everyone line up


    immediately!¡±


    Chloe looked at the door and saw that several prison guards brought three prisoners to the


    door of the cell.


    She couldn¡¯t help frowning, because she found that there was no Jessica among the prison


    guards who came.


    It stands to reason that a new person was arranged into this cell,


    And it should be Jessica who brings someone over. For some reason, Jessica did note.


    However, she didn¡¯t have time to think too much.


    Although she was the upromising boss in this cell,


    She still had to be honest in the face of the prison guards,


    Otherwise, she might be imprisoned or sentenced to a longer term.


    After everyone lined up, the prison guard opened the iron door of the cell,


    And then walked in with three young women with Asian faces.


    The three Asian women all looked a little thin, and they all looked very quiet,


    And they didn¡¯t look like they were going to be fighting hard.


    Chloe¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    In her opinion, these three people are the three cash cows sent to her.


    Their family may not be as rich as ine¡¯s family,


    But seeing that the three of them are well-maintained with their hair and wellproportioned,


    She can guess that the living conditions of the three of them are definitely not bad.


    In her experience, from such a person she can extort hundreds of dors a day, and it


    shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    At this time, the leading prison guard opened her mouth and said to the three new girls:


    ¡°You will be in this cell from now on. Beds 33, 34, and 35 are yours.¡±


    ¡°The three of you will share it among yourself.¡±


    One of the girls, while nodding, she said casually, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep in bed number


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    33.¡±


    After speaking, she said to the one girl on the right,


    ¡°You sleep in bed number 34, and let Wenwen sleep in bed number 35.¡±


    The other two simultaneously nodded.


    The prison guard said to the other prisoners:


    ¡°No more rounds tonight, you get along well and don¡¯t have any conflicts.¡±


    When Chloe heard this, her heart was stunned, and she thought proudly:


    ¡°I think this should be what Jessica asked them to bring to me.¡±


    ¡°If there is no room round tonight, then I can take care of these three neers. It¡¯s a cash


    cow!¡±

 Chapter 4857

    Chapter 4857


    The prison guard at this time. After sending the three young girls over, turned and left the


    cell.


    Chloe was in a good mood and winked at her subordinates.


    Eight or nine people gathered around them and surrounded the three girls.


    Chloe looked at the girl who arranged beds for the other two, and asked with a smile,


    ¡°New here, tell everyone, why did you threee in?¡±


    The girl looked up at Chloe, Indifferently said:


    ¡°Why did wee in, does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Dmn.¡± Chloe snorted coldly and scolded:


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You¡¯re so fcuking tough, what is this ce? You don¡¯t know who I am?¡±


    The girl said disdainfully: ¡°I know this is a prison, but I don¡¯t know who you are,¡± ¡°And I


    don¡¯t want to know, you don¡¯t have to tell me, so please stay away from me.¡±


    Chloe was furious, In a cold voice:


    ¡°So arrogant in my ce, I think you are tired of living!¡±


    ine, who was on the side, knew what was going to happen and quickly reminded kindly:


    ¡°Oh girl, don¡¯t you confront Chloe, she is the boss of this cell,¡±


    ¡°If you mess with them, you will be in trouble in the future¡­¡±


    The young girl nced at ine outside the crowd and smiled slightly. Nodded and said:


    ¡°Auntie, thank you for your reminder, but don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take this kind of garbage into my eyes.¡±


    When ine heard this, she quickly reminded:


    ¡°Oh girl, you can¡¯t say that. It will be fatal!¡±


    At this time, Chloe also understood themunication between ine,


    And the other party through the Chinese woman next to her,


    And she couldn¡¯t help wrinkling when she heard that the other party didn¡¯t take her seriously


    at all.


    She frowned, stared at the girl, and sneered:


    ¡°It seems that you are the eldest of the three?¡±


    The girl nced at Chloe and said lightly, ¡°No, I¡¯m just their leader.¡±


    ¡°Leader?¡± Chloe sarcastically said, ¡°You¡¯re in jail, so what are you talking about


    leadership?¡±


    ¡°I tell you there¡¯s only one leader in this ce, and that¡¯s me! Chloe Johnson!¡±


    The young girl didn¡¯t seem to have put Chloe in her eyes,


    She just chuckled and said indifferently:


    ¡°It has nothing to do with us who you want to lead or who you want to be.¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to trouble us, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not having let you know in


    advance.¡±


    ¡°Dmn!¡± Chloe didn¡¯t expect that the young girl didn¡¯t take her seriously,


    So her anger surged, and she roared coldly, ¡°In my territory, you¡¯re a little too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°I will now give you a chance to atone for your sins, kneel down and kowtow three times for


    me,¡±


    ¡°And then notify your family members outside to buy six sticks of American Spirit


    cigarettes,¡±


    ¡°From the person, I designate every day, otherwise, I will make your life more miserable than


    death!¡±


    The young girl¡¯s eyes suddenly changed from harmless human¡¯s to that of an animal¡¯s and


    murderous eyes,


    She stared at Chloe, and said word by word: ¡°I only kneel to heaven and earth, ancestors,


    parents, and benefactors,¡±


    ¡°What you deserve to make me kneel down for you?¡±


    ¡°Dmn it!¡± Chloe had never been confronted like this before, and immediately became


    furious.


    She knows very well that her subordinates are watching at this moment.


    Whenever she encounters a neer like ine and tortures her to the death,


    She is also consolidating her majesty and dignity in the minds of these subordinates.


    So, seeing that this young girl was so disrespectful to her,


    She immediately raised her arm and pped her with all her strength.


    In her opinion, these three girls are very young, and they don¡¯t look strong.


    In this cell, she has eight core subordinates, and there are at least ten other people who


    follow her lead,


    So this case, as long as she takes the lead and others swarm up,


    She can immediately beat these three girls to half-death!

 Chapter 4858

    Chapter 4858


    Just when Chole mmed aggressively, she never dreamed that the girl,


    Who seemed motionless would suddenly exert force at thest moment!


    For a moment, Chloe felt that the right hand that she had hit with,


    All her strength in it suddenly stagnated in mid-air.


    She hurried to look, only to find that a hand suddenly stretched out from nowhere,


    And grabbed her wrist firmly, making her unable to move.


    Chloe¡¯s first reaction was anger.


    She didn¡¯t expect that when she was going to p the girl,


    The girl dared to reach out to stop her.


    Just when she tried to pull her hand back,


    She realized that her hand seemed to be welded to the air,


    And no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t move it.


    This time, Chloe was a little flustered.


    She weighs nearly 200 pounds and is very strong.


    If it is a one-on-one battle, there are few opponents in this prison.


    But the thin girl in front of her was able to crush her in such a way,


    Which made her suddenly have a bad feeling in her heart.


    At this moment, the young girl looked at her and said coldly,


    ¡°You are courting death yourself, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    After that, she grabbed Chloe¡¯s right wrist and suddenly bent it upwards.


    With just a click, Chloe¡¯s wrist turned upward at a creepy angle formed!


    The severe pain made Chloe wail suddenly.


    She never imagined that this thin girl would break her wrist without any exnation!


    So she subconsciously shouted at her subordinates:


    ¡°Hit her! Beat her to the death! Kill her!¡±


    The subordinates did not return to their senses to think carefully about the strength gap,


    And they saw that the boss suffered a loss.


    Hearing the boss¡¯s instructions, their brains became hot, and they rushed toward the young


    girl.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But the girl was not afraid at all. Instead, she exchanged nces with the other two


    companions,


    And the three of them rushed toward the group of women.


    Immediately afterward, the sound of punching to the flesh,


    And the wailing of despair and pain was heard incessantly.


    After a few seconds, Chloe¡¯s subordinates were all like chopping melons and vegetables,


    And they were knocked to the ground by the three of them, and everyone was seriously


    injured!


    On the other hand, looking at the three girls,


    The three formed a triangr formation back-to-back,


    And everyone was in a starting position ready to attack,


    Not to mention any injuries, and even their hairstyles were not messy.


    The young girl at the head looked around for a while, and said coldly,


    ¡°Who else is not convinced, you cane up and try again!¡±


    Seeing that the three of them were so powerful,


    All immediately retreated to the base of the wall.


    They weren¡¯t fools either. At this time, it was obvious that Chloe was cold.


    Therefore, the most important thing at this time is to draw a clear line with her,


    And don¡¯t let these crazy girls think that they are with Chloe.


    Chloe herself was also frightened.


    She really did not expect that these three girls who looked very thin were all top fighters.


    Although she and her subordinates looked huge, in front of these three people,


    They were like elementary school students, and they had no fighting power at all.

 Chapter 4859

    Chapter 4859


    She knew that she had no chance of turning over today,


    And she was definitely able to bend and stretch, and was very aware of current affairs,


    So she immediately knelt on the ground with a thud, and said reverently:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! I was blind just now. I identally offended the three of you,¡±


    ¡°And I beg you to forgive me for my transgressions¡­¡±


    ¡°In the future at Bedford Hills Correctional Institution, I, Chloe Johnson,¡±


    ¡°Will be the dog of the three! If the three have any orders, I must be the first to rush to the


    front!¡±


    No one would have thought that Chloe, who was all-powerful in this cell,


    Would take the initiative to kneel down for the neer so quickly,


    And even directly wagged her tail and begged for pity, saying that she was the other party¡¯s


    dog.


    In fact, for a wicked person like Chloe, because she usually abuses other people too much,


    She is even more afraid of being abused by others.


    It can also be said that this kind of person is actually the most spineless person.


    When encountering the weak, she is more vicious than anyone,


    But when encountering the strong, she can be more ttering than anyone.


    Now she has fully recognized the form, she knows that she has no status in this matter,


    So she does not bother and has no nostalgia for her former boss status.


    Now she just wants to protect herself as much as possible.


    The first goal to achieve is to never offend the three people in front of her again,


    And the second goal to achieve is to find a way to be the confidant of the three of them.


    In this way, at least she can continue to oppress other people in the cell.


    However, the girl in front of her sneered and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I never keep a dog, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t keep a rubbish dog like you!¡±


    When Chloe heard this, her face was pale and nervous.


    She has already lowered her dignity so much,


    Begging the other party to forgive and the other party rejecting her so inly,


    This is by no means a good sign for her.


    So, she hurriedly put the severed hand in her heart,


    And said devoutly: ¡°If Your Excellency doubt my loyalty,¡±


    ¡°I will swear to God that I will be willing to obey all your orders in this life,¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t I shall face God¡¯s punishment!¡±


    The girl sneered: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m an atheist, I don¡¯t believe in a god.¡±


    When Chloe heard this, she quickly said:


    ¡°In short, Your Excellency, as long as you believe in my sincerity,¡±


    ¡°In the future, I Will follow your every instruction¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The young girl smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this going back to the topic just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I don¡¯t want to have a dog.¡±


    Chloe was suddenly caught in a dilemma, she wanted to please this girl who can fight,¡±


    ¡°But the opponent is like an impregnable wall, so she can¡¯t find any breakthrough point at


    all.


    Just when she didn¡¯t know what to do, ine, who was not far away,


    Suddenly had an idea and quickly stepped forward and said,


    ¡°Girl! You are new here, and you definitely need someone,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Who understands the situation here to help you deal with various problems? ¡°


    Speaking, she patted her chest and said seriously:


    ¡°Girl, if you don¡¯t dislike it, how about you look at me?¡±


    The Chinese girl who had been acting as a Chinese trantor for Chloe,


    Saw ine at this time as she volunteered and said immediately,


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe her, she just entered this cell yesterday.¡±


    ¡°In contrast, I have been in this cell for more than half a year,¡±


    ¡°And I have a better understanding of the situation here!¡±


    ¡°If you need to know about this, or need someone to fight, I¡¯m the most suitable!¡±


    The young girl nced at her, smiled disdainfully, and said coldly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know who you are, I don¡¯t want to know about any one of you,¡±


    ¡°And furthermore I don¡¯t want to know what rules you guys used to have here!¡±


    ¡°In a word, from now on, there¡¯s only one rule here:¡±


    ¡°If any of you displease me, I¡¯ll beat you to the death until I¡¯m satisfied!¡±

 Chapter 4860

    Chapter 4860


    When the girl saw that the other party was talking so hard,


    She was like a deted ball, and she honestly lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ine was also a little disappointed at this time.


    She wanted to find a chance to get close to the other party,


    But she didn¡¯t expect the other party to ignore everyone so much.


    But she can also understand that, after all, people are so powerful,


    It is easier to teach someone a lesson than to teach a dog.


    If she has this kind of strength, she will not take other people in the eyes.


    But what ine didn¡¯t expect was that the Asian girl looked at her at this time,


    Smiled very kindly, and immediately said seriously:


    ¡°Auntie, among so many people just now, we can see that you must be a good person,¡±


    ¡°And we arepatriots since you respect us one foot,¡±


    ¡°Then we will naturally respect you ten feet!¡±


    After saying that, she looked around for a while, pointed to the people in the cell, and said to


    ine:


    ¡°In the future, all this garbage will be handed over to you to manage,¡±


    ¡°You can directly order them if you have any requirements,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°If they have any disobedience, I will definitely give them a good life lesson!¡±


    ine was stunned, she for the first time heard others say that she is a good person,


    But what really surprised her was not this, but the fact that the other party asked her to


    manage all!


    She suppressed the excitement deep in her heart and asked in a trembling voice:


    ¡°Girl¡­ What did you just say? You said that these people are all handed over to me to


    manage?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The girl smiled lightly and said:


    ¡°In the future, you will treat them as your dogs.¡±


    ¡°If the dog is disobedient or dares to grin at you,¡±


    ¡°You can tell me that I will break all her teeth off.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll interrupt her hands and feet!¡±


    After ine heard this, her whole body was already shaking with excitement.


    She pointed to Chloe, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked tentatively,


    ¡°Girl¡­if I want to hit this red-haired devil¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­you won¡¯t stop me. Are you following me?¡±


    ¡°Stopping you?¡± The girl smiled slightly, raised her hand, and pped Chloe¡¯s face fiercely,


    Seeing the whole person leaning over and falling heavily on the ground.


    This p made Chloe¡¯s eyes twitch into gold stars,


    And the severe pain made tears burst out of her eyes.


    However, this girl did not have any pity, she then stepped forward,


    Stepped on Chloe¡¯s chest, pointed at her, and said to ine:


    ¡°Auntie, if you want to fight this kind of thing, you can fight anytime, anywhere, 24/7!¡±


    ¡°When I first came in, I saw that this b!tch was upset.¡±


    ¡°I thought that she must stay away, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would dare to take the


    initiative to provoke me.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, she wants me to buy cigarettes for her, I think she owes it herself!¡±


    After speaking, she pped Chloe¡¯s face hard, and said coldly:


    ¡°You just said what¡¯s going on? Asking my family to find someone you designated outside


    and buy you American spirits?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    For Chloe at this time, the bowels of regret are all green.


    If she knew it was like this, even if she killed her, she would note to provoke this thin


    girl.


    At this time, shepletely ignored the pain like a burst face,


    She shook her head in fright, and said submissively,


    ¡°I was just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously¡­¡±


    The Asian girl ignored her, and looked at ine and asked,


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you want to hit her? Why haven¡¯t you done it yet?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you are soft-hearted?¡±


    Suddenly ine exploded, and she eximed excitedly:


    ¡°What? I¡¯m soft-hearted?! I can be soft-hearted to anyone,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t be soft-hearted to this stinky b!tch!¡±


    After that, she spit in the palm of her hand whileing forward!


    Immediately, rubbed her hands together vigorously, and scolded through gritted teeth


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s! If I don¡¯t kill this b!tch today, my mother would be a fcuking horse!¡±

 Chapter 4861

    Chapter 4861


    ine has never been a good person.


    And she¡¯s not a good person for sure.


    Just now, she subconsciously reminded this Chinese girl not to offend Chloe.


    If her humanity is a light bulb, the sh just now may be the only time this light bulb has


    been lit in decades.


    But it was a coincidence that the three fighters in Cataclysmic Front had been thinking


    about,


    What method to use, quietly, naturally to help ine to support and vent their anger?


    Unexpectedly, this sh full of human brilliance gave them a good opportunity to use the


    topic to y.


    And after that sh, ine¡¯s heart waspletely shrouded in hatred.


    The only thing she wants to do now is to beat Chloe hard and beat her to death, to beat the


    sh!t out of her.


    So, after she roared, she quickly rushed to Chloe,


    The more she looked at Chloe¡¯s swollen face like a pig¡¯s head, the angrier she became.


    So she raised her foot without thinking, kicked hard, and kicked Chloe¡¯s face hard.


    This time, arge footprint was directly printed on Chloe¡¯s face,


    And at the same time, the bridge of Chloe¡¯s nose was also broken,


    And the two nostrils suddenly started to bleed.


    And ine didn¡¯t feel the resentment at all, she rode on Chloe¡¯s face,


    Just like when she rode on Cynthia¡¯s body in the beauty salon, gnashing her teeth and


    scolding:


    ¡°Dare to bully me, beat and scold me, and force me to do this to you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°So many people massaging feet, I will beat you to death, you ba5tard!¡±


    After speaking, she was like crazy, her arms were rounded and she bowed left and right.


    For a while, the entire cell was filled with echoes of ine pping Chloe.


    Because the ps were too dense, the echoes generated by the walls of the room didn¡¯t


    even have time to respond,


    And finally, countless echoes were superimposed together,


    Creating a sense of sight as if setting off firecrackers in the cell.


    Chloe has long since lost the arrogance of the former devil.


    She was beaten and screamed, crying and saying:


    ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, please stop beating and spare me.¡±


    Forgive you?¡± ine punched her in the face angrily and scolded her:


    ¡°Was I kidding with you when I talked of my mother?¡±


    ¡°I tell you, this is just an appetizer! Today I will let you go!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she pulled Chloe¡¯s hair down and scolded in her mouth,


    ¡°You red-haired devil, I have long seen that your red hair is not pleasing to the eye,¡±


    ¡°You see I will give you a bald one!¡±


    Chloe only felt a burst of pain in the scalp,


    And then watched ine continue to stretch out her hands to both sides roughly pulling her


    red hair.


    She was so frightened that she cried and said


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull my hair, please don¡¯t pull my hair¡­¡±


    ine had already moved her hand, the ce turned into a bald spot like a ghost shaving


    her head,


    And scolded her while gnashing her teeth: ¡°You are afraid now?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see that you were so cowardly when you bullied me?¡±


    ¡°Dmn, today I will kill you? With peach blossoms all over your face, you don¡¯t know why the


    flowers are so red!¡±


    When Chloe was knocked to the ground by the fighters of the Cataclysmic Front, She was


    not as helpless and fearful as she is now.


    At this time, ine haspletely be a crazy killing machine.


    Chloe only felt that if ine was allowed to fight like this,


    Her life would be lost in her hands, so she cried out loudly:


    ¡°Please Please let me go¡­I really know I¡¯m wrong¡­I really won¡¯t bully anyone anymore¡­¡±


    ine only felt that her screaming was so annoying,

 Chapter 4862

    Chapter 4862


    So ine held the pile of hair that she had pulled down directly into her hands,


    Formed a ball, stuffed it all into Chloe¡¯s mouth, and then gritted her teeth and said:


    ¡°You m0therfcuker, forced me to eat toothpaste, right?¡±


    ¡°Then I will force you to eat your hair!¡±


    ¡°This is your own hair, so hurry up and swallow it for me!¡±


    After speaking, she thought of something and said again:


    ¡°Dmn, just letting you eat your hair is too cheap for you!¡±


    ¡°I also have to let you taste the toothpaste!¡±


    Just after speaking, the Chinese inmate who was in charge of the trantion,


    Hurriedly went to the bathroom to get two tubes of toothpaste and came back,


    Attentively she handed it to ine and said,


    ¡°Auntie, this is for you! If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll go get another one for you!¡±


    ine got angry when she saw the girl¡¯s attentive look, took the toothpaste first,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    And then pped her on the face and scolded:


    ¡°When Chloe bullied me, why didn¡¯t I see you being so diligent?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a m0therfcuker, I am annoyed by the people like you the most, leave me and go!¡±


    The girl was pped in the face, but at this time she dared not speak.


    After all, the three neers have already said that in the future,


    ine will have the final say on the people and affairs here.


    Therefore, she is now equivalent to recing Chloe¡¯s position, so how can she provoke her?


    Moreover, behind ine, there are three of them who are strong in force as backers,


    And they are in an absolute strong position, so they can¡¯t be provoked even more.


    Seeing that ine was crazy and wanted to take revenge on her,


    Chole knowing that eating toothpaste might not be able to satisfy this crazy woman,


    So she said sharply: ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is a prison!¡±


    ¡°Torturing me like this today, the prison guards wille to the room tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will give the prison a word!¡±


    ¡°The prison guard has a deep friendship with me, and you know it well!¡±


    ¡°I will definitely put you all in the confinement room one by one!¡±


    ¡°And I can ask the prison guard to help increase your sentence! And let you cry without


    tears!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned to look at the girl who helped ine with toothpaste,


    and said coldly:


    ¡°And you! Don¡¯t think that they have the final say now,¡±


    ¡°And you want to curry favor with them, have you ever thought that if they are taken away


    tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°And you are still here, I will see what you will do then!¡±


    The girl cried out in fright, and said quickly, ¡°Chloe, I¡­I didn¡¯t mean to, I¡­¡±


    ine was also a little nervous all of a sudden,


    She looked at the Cataclysmic Front soldier and said tremblingly:


    ¡°Girl, this Chloe has a good rtionship with the prison guard.¡±


    ¡°If the prison guardes to check the room tomorrow, it will be troublesome then¡­ What


    should I do¡­ ¡°¡­¡±


    The soldier of the front, who was leading the others sneered:


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having a good rtionship with the prison guard?¡±


    ¡°The prison guard is not the warden, maybe the guards who cooperated with her will also be


    arrested!¡±


    Just finished speaking, The cell door suddenly opened.


    A prison guard walked to the door with a woman in a prison uniform.


    The prison guard was uncharacteristic this time.


    Instead of letting the prisoners in the cell line up,


    She pushed the woman in the prison uniform directly, and then closed the door to leave.


    Chloe didn¡¯t care to see who wasing, so she hurriedly cried for help:


    ¡°Help! Help! They¡¯re going to kill me, help me!¡±


    The prison guard turned a deaf ear to her cry and pushed the woman in prison uniform in


    after they came,


    They turned and disappeared.

 Chapter 4863

    Chapter 4863


    At this time, Chloe suddenly found that the new prisoner seemed familiar.


    She narrowed her swollen eyes and took a closer look.


    She was shocked and blurted out, ¡°Jie¡­Jessica?! You¡­how did you get locked in?!¡±


    Jessica was a little shocked when she saw Chloe


    being beaten into a pig¡¯s head. She couldn¡¯t help but blurt out:


    ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    She even thought of Jessica as her savior,


    But in a blink of an eye, Jessica became a prisoner,


    And her heart was desperate at this time, as she blurted out:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me for now, talk about it first. What¡¯s the matter with you¡­¡± Jessica said


    in anguish: ¡°It¡¯s not because I cooperated with you to sell cigarettes at a high price¡­¡±


    ¡°That dmn 1024, her family took a million dors in cash and took out my sister in one


    breath.¡±


    ¡°I bought 1,000 cigarettes there. My sister just collected the cigarettes and was taken by the


    FBI.¡±


    ¡°I was arrested by the FBI before I got off work¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Chloe eximed and blurted out:


    ¡°1024¡¯s family bought a thousand cigarettes ? ! Didn¡¯t we agree to buy two today?¡±


    Jessica gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°I did buy two at first, and then I bought a thousand in one go.¡±


    Chloe immediately asked: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this? Di you want to take that


    money for yourself?!¡±


    Jessica cursed: ¡°Stop fcuking here!¡± By then the time to let the wind out has passed, how


    can I tell you?¡±


    ¡°I was going to make money first and tell you about it tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°But I would be arrested by the FBI soon after!¡±


    Chloe asked again: ¡°Then¡­then what charges did they arrest you on?¡±


    Jessica said sullenly: ¡°I am now suspected of taking bribes,¡±


    ¡°Using power for personal gain and extortion¡­¡±


    Chloe asked in horror: ¡°You are suspected of extortion, this¡­ has nothing to do with me,


    right?¡±


    Jessica smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Chloe, don¡¯t forget, you came up with the idea of


    extortion,¡±


    ¡°And these people, including 1024, were also coerced by you, so they went to court at that


    time.¡±


    ¡°I am only an aplice, you are the principal!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Chloe only felt a whirlwind.


    She is also a veteran in prison. After seeing all kinds of prisoners here,


    She has mastered more than half of the US Federal Criminal Code without any teacher.


    As long as she listens to the other party¡¯s description of the crime,


    She will know what kind of crime she should be convicted of and how long the sentence will


    be.


    And extortion of more than 1 million US dors has almost reached the maximum penalty for


    the crime of extortion.


    As the principal offender, coupled with the previous sentence, wouldn¡¯t that mean she has to


    be in jail for long?


    Thinking of this, she was in despair. She looked at ine and cried and asked,


    ¡°You¡­ Who are you¡­ Since your family is so powerful,¡±


    ¡°Why were you arrested here for carrying contraband?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Since your family is so powerful, why do you still carry contraband?!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are you not cheating?! Are you seriously ill?!¡±


    ine thought of this, she was also aggrieved and ufortable, and thought to herself:


    ¡°Damn, my son-inw is so good, and can find such a great rtionship in New York,¡±


    ¡°But as his mother-inw, I can still be beaten by that Myren,¡±


    ¡°And that Phaedra ying around in circles, and I really stumbled,¡±


    ¡°And the more I think about it, the angrier I get!¡±


    Thinking that Chloe had said that she was cheating,


    ine suddenly became even angrier, raised her hand, and continued to m Chloe with the


    bow left and right.


    Scolded angrily: ¡°What kind of thing are you, you dare to mock your grandma here, I tell you,


    I was framed!¡±


    Chloe was beaten and almost fainted, seeing ine beaten after such a long day,


    She didn¡¯t even want to stop and rest her hands, and suddenly cried and begged:


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Grandma, please forgive me¡­ If you beat me again, you will really kill me¡­¡± ine pped


    her again: ¡°Dmn! Grandma is something that you can call me here?¡±

 Chapter 4864

    Chapter 4864


    Chloe¡¯s entire face was beaten into a pig¡¯s head, so painful it was,


    But in the face of her pleading, not only did ine not soften at all,


    Even the others cellmates, and even Chloe¡¯s former confidants all secretly apuded.


    In fact, they have suffered from Chloe for a long time.


    Most of the inmates are extremely dissatisfied with Chloe¡¯s wanton oppression of others on


    weekdays,


    And most of them have also been scolded and beaten by her.


    The leader fell into the pitiful appearance in front of them,


    And they finally felt the thrill of getting great revenge!


    At this time, ine was also tired.


    Her two arms were already very sore.


    Beating Chloe for so long was already considered a serious overdraft.


    At this time, she felt that her arms were almost no longer her own.


    It was really unbearable, but whether there was any relief in her heart,


    ine gritted her teeth and said to the group of inmates:


    ¡°You all line up for me, just like the prison guards do their rounds!¡±


    Everyone knew that ine was talking here.


    The people involved did not dare to disobey each and every one of them,


    And hurriedly stood in order ording to the queue of the prison guards during the rounds.


    The female prisoners who were taught by the fighters of the Cataclysmic Front also


    supported each other and lined up hard.


    They all wanted to draw a clear line with Chloe at this moment, so as not to be implicated by


    her in the future.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    At this time, Jessica, the prison guard who had just been arrested, was a little uneasy.


    Although she didn¡¯t know the previous situation, she could clearly see the current situation.


    Even a fool can see that Chloe has lost control of this ce, and is reced by ine who


    was extorted by Chloe.


    And she also recognized Chloe¡¯s confidants.


    Seeing that they were all injured to varying degrees at the moment,


    She guessed that the three neers must have subverted Chloe¡¯s rule here.


    In addition to being nervous, she also quickly stood in the queue, daring not to say any


    nonsense.


    Seeing that everyone had lined up, ine rushed to the front of this group of people.


    She first kicked Chloe¡¯s previous subordinates one by one with her feet,


    Kicking them again and again, and scolded:


    ¡°You ba5tards, one by one, all helped that Chloe to bully me,¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t hold grudges?!¡±


    Everyone was kicked by ine in turn, and none of them dared to speak, so they could only


    resist.


    ine kicked all the way over, and when she stood in front of Jessica,


    She scolded with iparable resentment: ¡°You don¡¯t fcuking act as a prison guard,¡±


    ¡°You have to mess with the prisoners inside! You really wanted to rob me of my money, do


    you think I am that yable?¡±


    After that, she kicked Jessica hard, kicking her back several steps.


    But Jessica also dared not speak out, so she could only say respectfully:


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ These are all Chloe¡¯s ideas¡­ If you want revenge, you have to seek revenge from


    her!¡±


    ine said coldly: ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let her go?¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at the other inmates and said sharply,


    ¡°Listen to me, everyone will give me a hundred ps on Chloe,¡±


    ¡°If one doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll let others beat her to death!¡±


    When everyone heard this, no one dared to refute ine even a word.


    Besides, most people are dissatisfied with Chloe, but they can only sumb to her lewd


    power all the time.


    But it¡¯s different now, Chloe haspletely lost power, and it¡¯s a good time to have revenge!


    So, several women took the lead and rushed toward Chloe.


    When these people arrived in front of Chloe, regardless of her pleading eyes and


    unstoppable crying,


    They stretched their arms and twitched hard.


    Chloe hadpletely copsed, and she burst into tears:


    ¡°Forgive my life¡­ Please forgive me¡­ I really can¡¯t take it anymore, please let me go¡­¡±


    ine looked at Chloe¡¯s mouth full of blood. With a tragic appearance,


    She curled her lips in disdain:


    ¡°Let me go? Where did you drink fake wine, why are you talking nonsense?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still


    more! Don¡¯t think about going to bed tonight,¡±


    ¡°These thirty or so people are waiting for you to massage your feet!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to let you massage feet until tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 4865

    Chapter 4865


    Chloe didn¡¯t even have a chance to beg ine for mercy,


    And more than 30 people pped her in the face one after another.


    In thete stage, Chloe¡¯s whole body was already spinning.


    She didn¡¯t know how many times she fell into aa and was woken up by a loud p.


    And ine stood aside, like supervising workers, supervising every prisoner who beat


    Chloe.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Whenever anyone ps lightly, ine gives a kick.


    In her words: ¡°You ba5tards, you were bullied so badly by her at ordinary times,¡±


    ¡°And now you finally have a chance to turn around, why are you still softhearted?¡±


    ¡°This one just now doesn¡¯t count, show me a better p!¡±


    But in ine¡¯s view, this kind of stroke is absolutely not allowed.


    As a result, these females, on the one hand, out of revenge on Chloe,


    On the other hand, did not dare to offend ine, so they became more and more ruthless.


    So many people lined up, and Chloe even showed signs of a concussion.


    But ine still didn¡¯t reduce the hatred.


    Don¡¯t look at her, it¡¯s only just one day, but on this day,


    She has already felt the huge malice and cruelty of Chloe.


    Therefore, ine secretly decided in his heart that she must not be half-hearted and soft-


    hearted towards this devil.


    As long as she is in prison, she must let herself live rather than die.


    So, after everyone pped Chloe on the face, ine walked up to her,


    Who had changed beyond recognition, and scolded coldly,


    ¡°Chloe, you have been here for so long, you didn¡¯t expect today¡¯s treatment?¡±


    With that said, ine sneered and continued:


    ¡°As they say: don¡¯t look at yourself having a lot of fun today,¡±


    ¡°Be careful to pull the list in the future, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the people liquidate a


    ruffian like you!¡±


    ine saw Chloe¡¯s sluggish expression, and immediately pointed at the Chinese girl,


    Who was standing on the wall, and said coldly: ¡°Why are you still standing there, trante


    for her!¡±


    The girl was also confused and asked quickly: ¡°Auntie¡­ What are you saying? Pull the


    paper list?¡±


    ine scolded: ¡°Pull the list! The crime settlement list!¡±


    ¡°Do you fcuking think you¡¯re going to the toilet?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen ¡°Little Soldiers¡± ¡°Zhang Ga¡±, you don¡¯t even know such a ssic line, are you


    still from China?!¡±


    The girl said submissively: ¡°I¡­I am Chinese¡­¡±


    ¡°But I was born and raised in the United States. ¡­..I am an American citizen¡­¡± ine said


    angrily: ¡°How did your parents act, don¡¯t they give you a cultural education?!¡±


    The girl shook her head and said softly: ¡°They are busy making money every day, and don¡¯t


    care about me¡­¡±


    ine snorted coldly: ¡°I tell you, no matter where you go, you should know your culture,¡±


    The girl nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Auntie, you are right in your criticism¡­¡±


    ¡°I will keep this in mind in the future and learn more about Chinese culture¡­¡±


    ine nced at her, she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    She pointed at Chloe and urged, ¡°Hurry up, trante and tell her!¡±


    The girl didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly tranted ine¡¯s words.


    Chloe¡¯s tears had dried up, and she slumped on the ground, shaking and crumbling like a


    tumbler.


    But she heard that ine was going to liquidate her,


    For fear that ine would not be satisfied by now, so she cried vaguely and said, ¡°Please


    forgive me this time¡­ The mistakes I made in the past,¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯ve paid it back ten times and a hundred times¡­ I really don¡¯t dare in the future¡­¡±


    ine sneered: ¡°Now you know how to beg for mercy? It¡¯s no use I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    ¡°Come on, get up quickly, take the basin to the toilet to fetch water for me to wash my feet,¡±


    ¡°Starting today, till I am going out of prison,¡±


    ¡°You have to wash and massage everyone¡¯s feet every day!¡±

 Chapter 4866

    Chapter 4866


    Chloe didn¡¯t dare to dy, insisted on getting up, and stumbled to the bathroom.


    At this time, ine sat on the bed opposite her, pointed at the prisoners who she had


    washed feet of, and said coldly,


    ¡°You guys, don¡¯t think that there is nothing to do with you here.¡±


    ¡°Your grandmother ine has never washed anyone¡¯s feet in her life, do you think you can


    enjoy it here?¡±


    Several people were trembling with fright, and one of the Mexican prisoners knelt on the


    ground with a thud,¡±


    ¡°Pleading with sincerity: ¡± I¡¯m sorry Ms. Ma¡­I¡­I was bewitched by Chloe before¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as I am here I will obey Ms. Ma for all orders, please forgive me for what I did


    before¡­¡±


    Seeing her kneeling down, the others were afraid of falling behind, so they all brushed


    together. Kneel down.


    The gap between the two single beds was notrge,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So these people kneeled side by side in two rows, and they were barely kneeling.


    Sitting on the single bed, ine suddenly felt like she was sitting on Wu Zetian¡¯s dragon


    chair.


    Looking around, all his civil and military officials kneeling.


    The strong sense of satisfaction made her excited,


    And she suddenly understood why these people in the prison liked to be the boss.


    It turns out that being the boss is really cool!


    This kind of pleasure in making others surrender to you and,


    It can make you more than one ss higher than others in personality.


    This is not something you can experience with money.


    At this moment, ine¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied.


    She suddenly wanted to test the loyalty of this group of people,


    So she stretched and said, ¡°I feel ufortable since I came here, if only I could get a full


    body massage!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the Mexican girl quickly stood up,


    Walked up to her diligently, and said tteringly,


    ¡°Ms. Ma, I have learned Japanese Masaki before, if you don¡¯t dislike it,¡±


    ¡°Let me give you a massage. ine raised her eyebrows and said with a smile,¡±


    Then let you try it.¡±


    The girl hurriedly went around to anotherpartment, climbed onto the bed that was back


    to back with ine in the otherpartment,


    And then reached out her hand to massage ine¡¯s neck,


    ine didn¡¯t expect that this woman really with two strokes,


    And the ce where she presses it is veryfortable, so she smiled and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, it seems that you really learned a few tricks.¡±


    The girl quickly said: ¡°Actually, my major is to do spas.¡±


    ¡°Before I came in, I always did spas for guests in five-star hotels.¡±


    ine asked curiously: ¡°Since you were in a five-star hotel,¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here after work? What happened?¡±


    The woman sighed and exined, ¡°I stole a watch from the guest,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that watch to be worth half a million dors¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°The worst thing is that I didn¡¯t have time to sell my watch,¡±


    ¡°And I was caught by the police before I got off work¡­¡±


    ine smiled and subconsciously said in a high-spirited, educational tone:


    ¡°You can¡¯t be greedy, what should be yours is yours,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stretch out your hand if it¡¯s not yours.¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, don¡¯t stretch out your hand, you will be caught if you stretch out too


    far.¡±


    After speaking, ine recalled her time when she stole Charlie¡¯s bank card,


    She couldn¡¯t help shivering, and said ufortably,


    ¡°Oh, not only is my neck ufortable, but my whole body is ufortable¡­¡±


    Several people kneeling in front of her Hearing this, one by one hurried up without thinking.


    Soon, ine¡¯s two arms and two legs were contracted by a prisoner respectively.


    The other two could not be divided, so one massaged ine¡¯s scalp,


    And the other helped her rub her temples on both sides.


    The seven people massaged her at the same time,


    And ine felt sofortable that the pores all over her body were opened,


    And she couldn¡¯t help humming the tune of the serf who turned over.


    At this time, Chloe came over with a pot and said respectfully,


    ¡°Ms. Ma, I¡¯ll soak your feet first, and massage while soaking¡­¡±

 Chapter 4867

    Chapter 4867


    ine opened her eyelids and nted. She nced at her and said coldly,


    ¡°You fcuking kneel and massage your mother!¡±


    As ine turned overpletely at the prison Institute and began to enjoy preferential


    treatment.


    Charlie, who was in the Fei family, received a document from Joseph.


    Thanks to the powerful intelligence channels of the Cataclysmic Front,


    This document contains almost all the crimes that Georgina hasmitted in the United


    States for so many years.


    There are more than 30 pages of information printed out,


    And it took Charlie more than an hour to read it all.


    And when he read these materials, he got very angry!


    He did not expect that this woman was in the United States andmitted countless crimes


    against so many people.


    Over the years, there have been at least thirty people who died directly or indirectly in her


    hands,


    Which can be traced back to their actual identities.


    There are many people who arepletely missing aftering into contact with her.


    And like ine, there are countless people who have been thrown into prison by her.


    However, Cataclysmic Front has not yet grasped the trace of her.


    Because this woman has not appeared in any public ces since she left Providence,


    And it appears that as if she has evaporated.


    Charlie spected that although Georgina was on the run, she would definitely not just


    wash her hands.


    Because her family has now been arrested and all assets have been seized, she must be


    unwilling to give up in this situation.


    Therefore, even if she is currently on the run,


    This vicious woman will definitely find a way to continue doing bad things and earn illegal


    benefits.


    So, Charlie called Joseph.


    As soon as the call was made, he said, ¡°Joseph, I have read all the information you sent.¡±


    Joseph said very embarrassedly: ¡°Sorry, Mr. Wade, we don¡¯t have any clues about


    Georgina¡¯s whereabouts yet,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I have notified all the informants in Cataclysmic Front in the United States,¡±


    ¡°As long as we find her whereabouts. The trail will definitely grasp the trend immediately.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I suspect that this woman willmit crimes again soon,¡±


    ¡°And now I should find a way to follow the clues.¡±


    Joseph said helplessly: ¡°The vast majority of cities here in the US have not achieved 100%


    monitoring coverage,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the urban-rural fringes and the transportationwork extending in all


    directions,¡±


    ¡°And the most terrible thing is that more than 90% of their expressways are free,¡±


    ¡°No toll booth also means that there is no system to record and count the vehicles driving


    on the highway,¡±


    ¡°So it is difficult for us to capture their movements after they left Providence.¡±


    Charlie thought for a while and said: ¡± Although Georgina and the others have evaporated,¡±


    ¡°Their goals are still there! As long as they don¡¯t stoppletely, we can find clues!¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°Joseph, immediately send people from Providence.¡±


    ¡°Investigate all the social records of this woman during her time of using the pseudonym


    Myren Chen.¡±


    ¡°I want to know which Chinese and ethnic Chinese she has had in-depth contact with.¡±


    ¡°As long as she has in-depth contact with people,¡±


    ¡°They are likely to be her goals. We can learn from her.¡±


    ¡°If you start with the target, maybe you can find her whereabouts.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Joseph hurriedly said: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, your subordinate will do it now!¡±


    An hourter.


    Charlie received a call from Joseph.


    On the phone, Joseph said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, our people have investigated in


    Providence,¡±


    ¡°And found that she has maintained close contact with at least six local Chinese people,¡±


    ¡°But since your mother-inw had an ident, after that, her contact with these people was


    cut off.¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°What are the identities of these six people? What background?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Basically, they are simr to your mother-inw.¡±


    ¡°They all came to the United States to visit rtives.¡±


    ¡°Four of them have already booked their flight tickets to return to China and will return in the


    next few months.¡±


    ¡°However, there is an olddy who immigrated earlier,¡±


    ¡°And Georgina has the most call records with her among these 6 people.¡±


    ¡°An olddy?¡± Charlie asked curiously,


    ¡°Is the olddy also the target of their shipment of contraband?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°This is not certain.¡±

 Chapter 4868

    Chapter 4868


    Charlie said: ¡°It is very simple to be sure, you can investigate this olddy¡¯s flight records,¡±


    ¡°In the airline in recent years to see if she often returns to China,¡±


    ¡°Find out what was the most recent time of her travel to China?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Joseph said immediately: ¡°Wait a moment Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the hackers retrieve the information from the loopholes in the civil aviation system.¡±


    With that, Joseph gave some instructions to the people around him.


    In less than a minute, he said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, I have already checked it here,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange, this olddy has not been back to China for at least 20 years,¡±


    ¡°And it has been 20 years that she has never been on a ne at all.¡±


    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Charlie frowned and said, ¡°A person who has not been on a ne for


    20 years,¡±


    ¡°And is still an olddy, what is her value to Georgina?¡±


    ¡°I too don¡¯t know¡­¡± Joseph hurriedly said:


    ¡°I will send someone to approach this olddy immediately and investigate her situation carefully.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you can help me look at this olddy¡¯s condition, familyposition.¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I have information here, the olddy¡¯s name is Abigail Zhou,


    She is seventy-three years old, she has only one son,


    He is forty this year, her son was a student in the early years,


    Andter she immigrated to the United States and brought him over from China 20 years ago,


    But the olddy came by herself, and her husband should be gone.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Have you found the address of their home?¡±


    ¡°Look Find out what level ofmunity their location is in Providence.¡±


    Joseph repliedter: ¡°Mr. Wade, where the olddy lives,¡±


    ¡°In Providence is a rtively run-downmunity without considerable Chinese poption.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised, thinking about it:


    ¡°This matter is a bit strange, it stands to reason that this olddy¡¯s family conditions should be very


    ordinary,¡±


    ¡°And it is estimated that there are no immediate family members in the country,¡±


    ¡°And it is impossible to return to China, what is Georgina¡¯s purpose in approaching her?¡±


    I too don¡¯t understand this¡­¡± Joseph said: ¡°I also found the surveince video of the olddy.¡±


    ¡°She is still working in a Chinese restaurant, at such an old age.¡±


    ¡°It should be very difficult for her family to be in this situation.¡±


    Charlie frowned and continued to ask, ¡°What about her son? Since her son was a student before,¡±


    ¡°He must have graduated from a famous university, so his ie can¡¯t be too low, right?¡±


    Joseph exined: ¡°Her son¡¯s situation is rather miserable.¡±


    ¡°In the early years, he did have a good ie. He worked as a technical director in a multinational


    company,¡±


    ¡°But since 35 years old, he was fired, and then looked for a job, and his ie continued to


    decline.¡±


    ¡°He has been unemployed for more than a year now, and his family¡¯s mortgage has been


    suspended for a few months.¡±


    ¡°Now the bank is about to repossess the house. He sold amercial vehicle that has traveled


    100,000 miles a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Now it can be said that he is useless, and can¡¯t figure out why the top students who graduated from


    famous universities can get along so badly.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°This kind of situation is still verymon in bigpanies.¡±


    ¡°For some bigpanies, because the employees have been working for too long and their


    qualifications are too old,¡±


    ¡°Their sry is surprisingly high, and because they are old, their body is overdrawn,¡±


    ¡°And they have a family to worry about, they can¡¯t work hard, and their learning ability is not


    comparable.¡±


    ¡°For these bigpanies, if they rece these middle-aged people with young people,¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Not only can the cost be greatly reduced, but the new young people,¡±


    ¡°Are also full of energy and can be squeezed desperately for more than ten years.¡±


    Saying that he added: ¡°Once such middle-aged people are fired, the sry level will avnche


    when they are re-employed.¡±


    ¡°Young people will get higher sry the more they change jobs,¡±


    ¡°While most middle-aged people will get lower sry as they change jobs.¡±


    Joseph agreed and sighed: ¡°Indeed the system is too cruel.¡±


    With that said, Joseph remembered something and said quickly:


    ¡°Oh, by the way, I checked the civil aviation system just now,¡±


    ¡°This Abigail¡¯s son has booked a ticket to Mexico the day after tomorrow, maybe he is going to work


    in Mexico. ¡­¡±


    Charlie was even more surprised: ¡°Going to work in Mexico?¡±


    ¡°That ce is not as good as the United States, why would he go to work there?¡±


    ¡°This is not clear. ¡­¡± Joseph said: ¡°I also found his medical examination record fromst week.¡±


    ¡°It was done in the hospital in Providence.¡±


    ¡°The registration of the medical examination project is the entry medical examination, which should


    be done to find a job.¡±


    Charlie hummed and didn¡¯t think much about it at first.


    However, he suddenly remembered something and said,


    ¡°Joseph, the information you gave me just now shows that many of the people,¡±


    ¡°Who have been in contact with Georgina have disappeared and their whereabouts are unknown,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joseph said: ¡°These people are registered as missing in the police system, and none of them


    have been found.¡±


    Charlie frowned and suddenly said, ¡°Check these missing people and look at their files.¡±


    ¡°Does it show where they disappeared, and it is important to check whether they have been to


    Mexico before they disappeared!¡±

 Chapter 4869

    Chapter 4869


    Due to the limited time and too many intelligence clues to be verified,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Joseph¡¯s subordinates only found the missing status of these people in the US police system,


    When they inquired about these missing persons.


    However, they did not go further to check the specific details,


    About their disappearance and the location of their disappearance.


    However, Charlie was keenly aware of the difference,


    And always felt that it was not normal for Abigail¡¯s son to go to Mexico at this time.


    Therefore, he subconsciously felt that those who were missing,


    And whose whereabouts were unknown were most likely rted to Mexico.


    Joseph¡¯s efficiency is also very fast. In a very short period of time,


    He read the case files of these missing persons in detail,


    And then said to Charlie in astonishment: ¡°Mr. Wade, these people¡­ are really missing in Mexico.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked,


    ¡°Look at where they all went missing in Mexico,¡±


    ¡°And who was thest person they came into contact with?


    Joseph hurriedly said: ¡°I need to check the report files of these people after they disappeared,¡±


    ¡°And take a look at the confession records provided by their family members.¡±


    ¡°Good. ¡°Charlie urged: ¡°Find a few more people to go through it together, I¡¯ll wait for your news!¡±


    ¡°Subordinates obey!¡±


    Joseph hung up Charlie¡¯s phone, and then brought a number of Cataclysmic Front intelligence


    analysts,


    To conduct a detailed review of dozens of people¡¯s files.


    In the end, they came to a conclusion that almost all The missing persons are all rted to Mexico,


    And without exception, all of them disappeared in the port city of Mexico.


    What is even more coincidental is that the information fed back to the police by their family


    members said,


    That the reason why they went to Mexico was that they applied for seafarers.


    ording to their responses, they all came into contact with a very capable Chinese,


    And under the rmendation of the other party, they chose the profession of seafarers.


    Because the Chinese-American told the families that seafarers work very hard,


    And they may spend half a year or even more than half a year wandering at sea,


    Unable tomunicate with their family.


    It is also said that after some people are assigned to fishing boats, they go to sea for more than a


    year.


    The family had already prepared the psychological construction before the missing person left,


    So when they could not contact the missing person for half a year or even a year,


    They didn¡¯t feel anything unusual at all.


    When the time goes far beyond expectations and makes them feel that something is wrong,


    It has often been at least a year, or even a year and a half.


    At this time, when these family members went to the contact person for a consultation,


    The other party is no longer in contact.


    The family realized that something was wrong, and when they went to the police to report the case,


    It had already missed the best detection window.

 Chapter 4870

    Chapter 4870


    Moreover, since the victims were all missing in Mexico,


    Even if the police wanted to get to the bottom of it and dig deeper, they were simply not enough.


    Because it is different from most other countries.


    As Homicide ismon and popted by arge number of armed criminal groups.


    In this ce, the number of members of the criminal group is evenrger,


    Then the number of troops and police in the whole country,


    And they are almost all armed to the teeth, and the government and the police have no way to take


    them on.


    Not only that, criminal groups have publicly kidnapped and assassinated politicians countless times


    in the country,


    And have long infiltrated the military and political system,


    So in Mexico, criminal groups are at the top of the food chain.


    Whether it is the police and military in their own country,


    Or the police and FBI in the United States and Canada, they cannot get into their eyes.


    Because no one can control them. Unless it is arger criminal group.


    Therefore, these Americans disappeared in Mexico, and it was difficult for the American police to


    investigate deeply, so they basically became unsolved cases in the end.


    When Joseph reported this information to Charlie, Charlie couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself:


    ¡°Strange, if they trick people into going to Mexico, and then let them return to the United States from


    Mexico with contraband,


    ¡°


    ¡°It is understandable, but after they deceived people to Mexico,¡±


    ¡°They disappeared directly, which is a bit strange,¡±


    ¡°What value can they create for them by deceiving these people into Mexico?¡± Joseph said, ¡°Mr.


    Wade I didn¡¯t understand it for a while, and I found a characteristic.¡±


    ¡°All these people who disappeared have a family situation very simr to Abigail¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°They are the kind of people whose individuals and families are about to go bankrupt,¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Or have already gone bankrupt, and these people who are deceived to go there are all poor.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Charlie said with a solemn expression: ¡°Mexico is already underdeveloped,¡±


    ¡°And thebor cost in that kind of ce should be very low.¡±


    ¡°They trick people into working as freebor, which seems to be more than the gain.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joseph also agreed: ¡°However you look at the logic of this,¡±


    ¡°It is difficult to be self-consistent, and it is a gang of mercenaries,


    ¡°But they chose a group of victims who have no profit.¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°If you want to know what tricks they are ying, the best way is to go to Mexico


    in person.¡±


    He then asked Joseph: ¡°Abigail¡¯s son, where is he going to Mexico?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Tijuana, Mexico, this city is a border city in Mexico, very close to Los Angeles.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said. : ¡°His ne is from the day after tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joseph said, ¡°The morning flight the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Charlie looked at the time and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s more than 30 hours away from takeoff now.¡±


    ¡°Now, the ne should be open for check-in.¡±


    ¡°Check if Abigail¡¯s son has checked in and if the seat next to him has been selected by other


    people?¡±


    ¡°If not, buy me a ticket and choose that seat for me.¡±


    Joseph asked in astonishment: ¡°Mr. Wade, what are you doing?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den, you won¡¯t get the tiger¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t understand why they want to deceive people to Mexico,¡±


    ¡°Then, of course, we have to go deep into the tiger¡¯s den and find out.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°Help me forge a set of identity documents,¡±


    ¡°Just use all the identity information of that Abigail¡¯s son, and then rece the photos with mine,¡±


    ¡°Then send someone to wait at the airport in Tijuana.¡±


    ¡°When I get off the ne with that Abigail¡¯s son, you pretend to be Georgina¡¯s person,¡±


    ¡°Pick him up first, and then I pretend to be him and go with the people,¡±


    ¡°Who are there for him and touch the connector over there.¡±

 Chapter 4871

    Chapter 4871


    Joseph said subconsciously: ¡°Mr. Wade if you want to find out,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your subordinates to go to Mexico on your behalf!¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°No, You also have your mission.¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said: ¡°Please instruct Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°You immediately send a hundred elite soldiers from Cataclysmic Front to Mexico,¡±


    ¡°And be ready to respond at any time there, I think Georgina is inseparable from the criminal group


    there,¡±


    ¡°And she is likely to flee to Mexico, in this case, prepare in advance and take her and her backers


    away!¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s order, Joseph said without hesitation:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, rest assured, your subordinates will immediately dispatch elite soldiers to Mexico,¡±


    ¡°And then as long as Mr. Wade gave an order we¡¯ll be ready for action!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie said with full majesty, ¡°Tell the soldiers below after this is done,¡±


    ¡°I will help them. Remember the first achievement! When the celebration banquet will be held in


    Mexico,¡±


    ¡°I will make all of them go a step further!¡±


    Charlie had the intention to continue to improve the overall strength of the Cataclysmic Front,


    And now he has raised a lot of funds, and the next thing to do is to improve thebat


    effectiveness of the Cataclysmic Front¡¯s soldiers.


    Right now, the best solution is to help them improve their cultivation.


    For most soldiers, it is not necessary to use a whole Blood Rescue Pill,


    Even a third or a quarter of the Pill can make their strength even further.


    Or add some Cultivation Pill, the powerful spiritual energy will help them open up more meridians.


    Therefore, he intends to use medicinal herbs to make some wines that can improve the cultivation


    of warriors,


    After this operation. At that time, he can¡¯t help celebrating their achievements and making them


    even stronger.


    When Joseph heard this, he also guessed Charlie¡¯s intentions.


    He was very excited, and said repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, your subordinates will do their


    best!¡±


    Charlie hummed and asked again, ¡°By the way, How is my mother-inw in the prison?¡±


    Joseph immediately said: ¡°For your mother-inw, we have already done what you ordered,¡±


    ¡°And with our female soldiers there, it is impossible for anyone to dare to offend her.¡±


    Charlie sighed and said lightly: ¡°Now I don¡¯t worry about her being bullied by others,¡±


    ¡°I am worried about whether she will bully others recklessly,¡±


    ¡°If she bullies those who have provoked her It doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she will use the backing in there to be a bad blessing to others.¡± With that said, he


    instructed: ¡°You have someone to pay attention to her, don¡¯t let her go too far.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Joseph said respectfully: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I will arrange everything in the prison.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet in Mexico the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Joseph said with some concern: ¡°Mr. Wade, your subordinate is worried about something¡­¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°You say it.¡±


    Joseph said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, this time you are nning to go to Mexico and pretend to be


    Abigail¡¯s son,¡±


    ¡°But the subordinates think that this may not work, in case the contact person,¡±


    ¡°On the Mexican side has already obtained his information in advance,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that they can see at a nce that your identity is fake,¡±


    ¡°In that case, the follow-up n we will not be able to continue¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about this right now, so let¡¯s just take a bet.¡±


    ¡°You can bet that their matchmaker only knows Abigail¡¯s son¡¯s name and doesn¡¯t know his


    appearance,¡±


    ¡°Or can bet that their matchmaker is more face-blind to Asians.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t see any clues, let me get through¡­¡±


    Having said that, Charlie put away his smile and said seriously:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they really see through me at a nce,¡±


    ¡°I have other ways to make sure the n can be carried out smoothly.¡±


    For Charlie, it was not the first time going deep behind enemy lines.


    When he went to Hamid¡¯s base in Syria alone, as an East Asian face,


    Almost anyone who saw him in that ce would be extremely alert.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 4872

    Chapter 4872


    However, Charlie still relied on strong psychological cues to enter and exit freely in that heavily


    guarded base.


    Therefore, he felt that when he got off the ne in Mexico,


    If the docking person found out that he was a fake,


    He would give him a psychological suggestion to make him believe it subconsciously.


    After all, Charlie¡¯s real purpose was to use the docking person to bring himself to the other side¡¯s


    base camp in Mexico.


    Only when he got to the other party¡¯s base camp could he find out who Georgina¡¯s backer in Mexico


    was,


    And what tricks and deeds she was up to in Mexico.


    ¡­


    In the meantime.


    Bedford Hills Correctional Institution.


    After ine enjoyed the whole body massage of seven or eight people, she felt sofortable.


    It¡¯s just that the domineering Chloe was miserable.


    ording to ine¡¯s order, she began massaging the feet of everyone in the cell.


    Until the prison lights turned off, only four or five people were treated by her.


    Seeing that she was about to go to sleep, ine said to Chloe in a cold voice:


    ¡°You will massage until tomorrow morning. If you dare to bezy, I will kill you!¡±


    Chloe nodded while crying, and choked: ¡°I know¡­ I will not bezy¡­¡±


    ine snorted, then pointed to her wet bed, and said coldly,


    ¡°This is all your Masterpiece, you will sleep in this bed in the future, and I will sleep in yours.¡±


    Chloe didn¡¯t dare to say more, and quickly said: ¡°Okay, Ms. Ma, I will follow your orders¡­¡±


    ine thought the bed was wet and felt a little unhappy.


    Pointing at the former Chloe¡¯s women, he said coldly,


    ¡°You people, pour water on all your beds tonight before sleeping,


    And sleep every night from now on. Pour two pots of water before, and then give me three days of


    sleep!¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Chloe again and said coldly,


    ¡°You will also give me a well-watered bed from tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°You will sleep for three days, while Chole will give you ten days of sleep!¡±


    The crowd trembled in fright.


    Although the weather is hot now, but sleeping in a soaked bed, shouldn¡¯t it make people


    ufortable.


    Moreover, they have to sleep for three days in a row.


    If they sleep during these three days, they will get rheumatism all over their body.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Chloe even copsed. Three days for others, ten days for her.


    What is the concept of ten days, and then she will not be paralyzed in bed?


    Thinking of this, she quickly begged for mercy with snot and tears:


    ¡°Ms. Ma, I¡¯m already so miserable, please let me go¡­¡±


    ¡°If you let me sleep for another ten days in that bed,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get out of bed in the future!¡±


    ine exaggeratedly snorted and said disdainfully: ¡°Oh! Howe you are here,¡±


    ¡°Yet you are afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get out of bed?¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that to me then? Weren¡¯t you afraid that I won¡¯t be able to get out of bed?¡±


    Then, ine said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t do what you don¡¯t want to do to others!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your own idea, so for me, it¡¯s just a matter of treating people in their own way,¡±


    ¡°And at the end of the day, thank you for your own creativity, otherwise,¡±


    ¡°If you let me think about it for a week, I can¡¯t think of such a way of torturing people.¡±


    When Chloe heard this, she burst into tears.


    ine had a face, and said coldly: ¡°Cry? I¡¯ll add more time to cry!¡±


    ¡°Fifteen days if ten days are not enough, thirty days if fifteen days are not enough! I see how long


    you can cry!¡±


    Chloe hearing this, quickly suppressed the crying, reached out her hand to wipe away the tears,


    and choked:


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t cry anymore¡­¡±


    ineughed and asked her, ¡°Chloe, You know what it¡¯s like to be bullied this time, right?¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes were full of tears, and she nodded her head aggrievedly: ¡°I know¡­¡±


    ine smiled and said: ¡°Remember this advice from your grandmother, whoever


    insults people, people will always humiliate them!¡±

 Chapter 4873

    Chapter 4873


    This night, Chloe can only go back and forth between the bathroom and every single bed.


    ording to ine¡¯s order, she must do a foot massage for at least half an hour for every prisoner.


    This means not just a sleepless night tonight, even if it¡¯s daytime tomorrow,


    It doesn¡¯t seem like she will be able to rx for a moment.


    As for her former minions, they were forced to toss and turn on the wet beds.


    They didn¡¯t dare to lie in one position for too long,


    Because their bodies simply couldn¡¯t be in contact with the wet bed for a long time,


    Because after a while, the body in contact with the bed would be cold, biting, and painful.


    Therefore, the only thing they can do is to keep rolling on the bed,


    Like a sausage on a sausage rack, constantly rotating and baking.


    Surprisingly, ine, who finally turned over to be the master, didn¡¯t even fall asleep.


    Early the next morning.


    She, who had not slept all night, seemed more energetic than anyone in the cell.


    When she got up from the bed, Chloe was still trying her best to massage the inmates¡¯ feet.


    At this time, she had already realized what ine felt,


    When she was so tired that her arms were about to break.


    And that night, she finally understood what it was like to be bullied and bullied wantonly.


    This night, she was so tired that she was about to copse countless times,


    And subconsciously she had to stop the movements of her hands.


    But when she thought that ine was a person who would retaliate,


    And she could retaliate tenfold or a hundredfold,


    She subconsciously didn¡¯t dare to have any morezy thoughts.


    ine stretched and walked to Chloe¡¯s side, staring at her for a while without saying a word.


    Seeing ine approaching, Chloe was shocked and scared,


    But after looking at her from the corner of her eye,


    She hurriedly lowered her head and continued massaging the inmates¡¯ feet with some unease.


    It¡¯s just that Chloe¡¯s arms are really sore and swollen now,


    And every time she exerts a force, the pain is piercing,


    And the speed and strength are unconsciously much slower.


    At this time, ine suddenly raised her foot and kicked her to the ground with one foot.


    Then Chole heard the scolding in a cold voice: ¡°Damn, move faster! What are you dawdling about


    here?¡±


    Chloe cried and said: ¡°My¡­ my arms and hands really don¡¯t have much strength¡­¡±


    ine said contemptuously: ¡°You deserve this! You forced your grandma to massage your feet.¡±


    ¡°What, why didn¡¯t you think about your grandmother who is in her fifties,¡±


    ¡°Where did the strength in her arms and handse from?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After speaking, ine became angrier, pointed at her, and cursed:


    ¡°To a 5lut like you, I have to be worse and crueler than you b!tch,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise you won¡¯t be able to learn well in your fcuking life!¡±


    Chloe really regretted it, but it was toote now.


    Throughout the day, she spent almost all of the rest of the time massaging the inmates¡¯ feet,


    Except to go out to eat and have fresh air.


    On this day, ine lived a refreshing day.


    Except for the three female warriors in Front, almost everyone else surrounded ine and


    continued to show their hospitality.


    For the first time, ine had a good impression of the prison.


    This condescending and respected feeling made her very satisfied in her heart.


    So, all day, she didn¡¯t even call her family.


    Originally, she nned to make at least three calls a day to urge her son-inw, to rescue her


    quickly.


    But today, she felt that there was no need to go out too early.


    It¡¯s much more refreshing than going out to experience the feeling of being in a hurry.


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Ste drove by himself and sent Charlie to New York Airport.


    Knowing that he was going to Mexico, Ste was somewhat worried.


    She originally wanted to go with him, but Charlie did not agree.


    For him, it is much better to have no one around to help him.


    In the case of someone helping, he has to take care of that other person himself,


    Which is not better than being alone.


    What¡¯s more, when he goes to Mexico by himself this time,


    He nned to go deep into the tiger¡¯s den. By the way, he would pretend to be a pig to eat a tiger,


    And taking Ste with him, he would definitely be notfortable.


    Ste didn¡¯t know what Charlie was going to do when he goes to Mexico at first.


    Hearing that Charlie was going to rece a potential victim in the other party¡¯s death trap,


    She knew that if she followed, in addition to dragging him, she will not have any positive effect.


    So, she could only give up.

 Chapter 4874

    Chapter 4874


    The car stopped at the entrance of the airport, and Charlie said to Ste:


    ¡°You have a special status, so don¡¯t get out of the car.¡±


    Ste hurriedly said, ¡°Then Mr. Wade, you must pay attention to safety!¡±


    Charlie tapped lightly and nodded, and after saying goodbye to her,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He pushed the door and got out of the car.


    Then he took out a small suitcase from the trunk and walked into the airport without looking back.


    This suitcase contains some new daily clothes that he bought yesterday.


    He didn¡¯t know what was waiting for him in Mexico,


    But this time he was going to pretend to be a person who was unprepared for danger,


    And he was going away, so naturally, he had to carry some personal belongings.


    Aftering to the counter to exchange the boarding pass,


    Charlie went through the security check alone and arrived at the designated boarding gate early.


    Because he bought economy ss this time,


    He could only find a vacant seat at the boarding gate and wait for the target to appear while waiting


    for boarding.


    Ten minutester, a middle-aged Asian man in his 40s hurried over.


    Charlie recognized the other party at a nce, he was Abigail¡¯s son, Abren Lang.


    Like Charlie, Abren carried a 20-inch suitcase with him,


    But he had one more bulging shoulder bag than Charlie.


    Abren, who is in his 40s, looks a little old, not only has his hair gray,


    But also has a lot more wrinkles on his face than his peers.


    From the state of the whole person, it can be seen that he should be at the lowest point in his life.


    At this point, there were only five minutes left before boarding,


    And there were already some impatient passengers lining up at the boarding gate.


    Abren also dragged his suitcases and lined up at the back of the queue.


    Seeing this, Charlie immediately stood up, pulled his suitcase and lined up behind Abren.


    Afterwards, he pretended to be curious and asked him in Chinese, ¡°Are you from China?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Abren shook his head, and said to Charlie very seriously:


    ¡°I am a Chinese-American and have been living here for many years.¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly, it seemed that Abren was not friendly,


    So he asked curiously, ¡°Did you immigrate here for work?¡±


    Abren tidied up the cor of his shirt, with a bit of pride on his face and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m a public student, but because of my outstanding grades,¡±


    ¡°They gave me a good opportunity to get a green card directly, so I chose to stay in the United


    States.¡±


    Charlie nodded.


    In fact, Charlie has read all of Abren¡¯s information,


    And the reason for asking again is that he wants to take the opportunity to get acquainted with him,


    And by the way, he also took the opportunity to learn about this person¡¯s character in the chat.


    Charlie saw that he was very concerned about nationality on the one hand,


    And on the other hand, he talked about his status as a public student back then and was very


    proud,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disgusted in his heart.


    In fact, he doesn¡¯t like this kind of person very much.


    There are indeed many graduates of famous universities in China, as well as those who study


    abroad at public expense, and finally, choose to stay overseas.


    It is said that there are tens of thousands of Tsinghua graduates who choose to stay in Silicon Valley


    in the United States.


    Of course, the matter of going and staying is all voluntary,


    But Abren¡¯s situation is very different from other people.


    After all, he is a public student who came to study abroad at the expense of the country.


    So he should have returned after he had achieved something,


    But he chose to stay. This kind of behavior is not moral in terms of character,


    So it is difficult for Charlie to have a good impression of him.


    Therefore, after a few words, he felt he didn¡¯t like him.


    However, he did not get too emotional, but deliberatelyplimented the other party:


    ¡°The gold content of public students is said to be very high, you are really amazing!¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s praise, Abren¡¯s face was full of pride.


    But his attitude towards Charlie was a lot more friendly, and he said with a smile:


    ¡°In our time, the requirements for public students were really high, and there were only a few ces


    in a school.¡±


    Charlie nodded, Curiously asked: ¡°By the way, what are you going to do in Mexico?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to go on a business trip?¡±


    Abren¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and then he said unnaturally: ¡°I¡­ . I am going to work¡­¡±

 Chapter 4875

    Chapter 4875


    Abren mentioned his work, and his expression was obviously a little unnatural.


    To be precise, he, who was originally proud of his status as a public student,


    Suddenly felt a little inferior when he mentioned going to work in Mexico.


    Charlie was keenly aware of his changes.


    Combined with the fact that he had been changing jobs for many years in a row,


    And his ie was getting lower and lower, and then he was simply unemployed for more than a


    year,


    He could guess that he was definitely forced to go to Mexico this time. A helpless choice of life.


    So he sighed lightly and said, ¡°Looking at your appearance, brother,¡±


    ¡°It must be a helpless move to go to work in Mexico.¡±


    ¡°I am actually the same as you. I don¡¯t want to go to Mexico but I have to.¡±


    Abren asked him curiously: ¡°What are you going to do in Mexico?¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do when I go there,¡±


    ¡°But my visa in the United States is about to expire.¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to hack it first, but recently the immigration bureau has investigated illegal


    activities.¡±


    ¡°The immigration investigation is tight, and one of my uncles was deported back some time ago,¡±


    ¡°So I thought about leaving the United States before the visa expires.¡±


    Abren asked in confusion: ¡°Can¡¯t make it in the United States, return to China,¡±


    ¡°Although the domestic environment is not as good as that of the United States, it is much better


    than that of Mexico.¡±


    Charlie said a little embarrassedly: ¡°To be honest, I came out because I couldn¡¯t stay in the country


    any longer.¡±


    ¡°I owe a lot of money in China, and if I go back now, maybe I will be arrested.¡±


    When Abren heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Did you borrow money to run away?¡±


    ¡°Ah.. ¡­.¡± Charlie sneered, and said embarrassingly, ¡°I borrowed a bit too much,¡±


    ¡°Plus the management is not good, the deficit is a bit big, and I can¡¯t pay it back,¡±


    ¡°So I can onlye out first to avoid the limelight.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Brother since you were a public student back then, you must be a high-


    end talent.¡±


    ¡°Why do you still go to a ce like Mexico? Compared with the United States, it is one day at a


    time.¡±


    Abren said with a somewhat deste expression: ¡°No, I¡¯m getting older, in a ce like the United


    States,¡±


    ¡°Before the age of 35 to 40, if you haven¡¯t achieved financial freedom,¡±


    ¡°Then there is a high probability that you will be eliminated by the system,¡±


    ¡°Even if you have work experience. What can you do with richness?¡±


    ¡°Young people¡¯s sry is one-fourth or even one-fifth of your sry, and they dare to work hard.¡±


    ¡°One person is not as good as you, and two people together are better than you, right?¡±


    After speaking, Abren sighed again: ¡°If you are an IT person like us,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°There will always be new technologiesing out,¡±


    ¡°And us the older employees are not capable of learning new technologies than the young people


    are.¡±


    Charlie nodded, pretending to be curious, and asked, ¡°Since my brother works in


    IT,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that you will not develop even if you go to a ce like Mexico. Is it true? Changed


    industry?¡±


    Abren sighed, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Oh, forget it, it¡¯s nothing more than a meal, not to mention


    it.¡±


    Charlie saw that he didn¡¯t want to say it, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions for a while.


    The flight had already started boarding, and the two of them passed through the gate,


    One after the other and walked towards the cabin.


    Abren chose a seat by the window for himself. The seat number was 39A.


    He walked in front of Charlie. After arriving at the seat,


    He stopped and stuffed his suitcase and shoulder bag into the luggagepartment before


    crowding into his seat.


    And Charlie took the boarding pass and pretended to check the seat number,


    And couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°39B, where is this 39B¡­¡±


    After speaking, he suddenly raised his head and nced at Abren, pretending to be surprised:


    ¡°Oh, brother, fate! My seat is next to yours!¡±

 Chapter 4876

    Chapter 4876


    ¡°Really?¡± Abren was also obviously a little surprised.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He was apatriot. When he was lining up to board the ne just now,


    They were one after the other. He didn¡¯t expect that after getting on the ne,


    The seats of the two were actually next to each other as well.


    That¡¯s kind of a fate.


    Therefore, Abren rarely showed a sincere smile, and said quickly:


    ¡°Oh, this is really fate! Come,e, sit down!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and after putting the suitcase away, he sat next to Abren and said with a smile,


    ¡°It seems that some will be chatting on this trip.¡±


    Abren also let go of his original defense against Charlie, and asked him curiously: ¡°By the way,


    brother, when you go to Mexico this time, do you have any acquaintances there?¡±


    Charlie smiled casually: ¡°There is no acquaintance, I just go around and see if there is anything


    suitable.¡±


    ¡°What can I do, if I get some work, I¡¯ll do it, if don¡¯t then will go back to China.¡±


    Abren asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the creditor will find you when you go back?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°China has gone too far, where is the loess?¡±


    ¡°Find a new ce to settle down first, maybe there is still a chance to make aeback,¡±


    ¡°When the debt is repaid, maybe I can return home.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Abren and asked again: ¡°Yes Brother,¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you doing in Mexico? Is there any way to introduce it to your brother?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Abren sighed andughed at himself:


    ¡°How can I have anyway, as long as there was a way,¡±


    ¡°Bro, I won¡¯t leave my wife and children and go to that ghost ce in Mexico.¡±


    After speaking, Abren lowered his voice and said to Charlie,


    ¡°I tell you what I mean, this ce where I am going, It¡¯s an extrajudicial ce.¡±


    ¡°Why did the president spend so much money building a wall on the border before?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he just want to control the illegal immigration and drug smuggling over there?¡±


    ¡®Who with their sane minds wille here?¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Brother, you have been talking about this for a long time,¡±


    ¡°And you have not said what you are going to do.¡±


    Abren no longer covered it up, and said seriously,


    ¡°I really don¡¯t. To tell the truth, brother, I am going to be a seafarer.¡±


    ¡°Seafarer?¡± Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Are you sailing on a ship?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Abren nodded and said, ¡°It was a friend of my mother who introduced it to me,¡±


    ¡°It is said that the sry and treatment are quite good,¡±


    ¡°And you can get tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of dors a year, but it is a little


    hard work.¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly, wondering what was Georgina¡¯s purpose behind using the guise of a sailor


    to deceive Abren was.


    But at least one thing is certain, a ruthless person like Georgina can never just trick Abren into


    bing a seaman.


    Charlie kept his face and said, ¡°Brother, you are a top student anyway.¡±


    ¡°Going to sea to be a crew member is a bit inferior. Instead, to be honest,¡±


    ¡°You might as well return to China to develop. The speed of domestic development is so fast,¡±


    ¡°You will definitely be able to find a good job there.¡±


    Abren was startled, then sighed: ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t think about it,¡±


    ¡°But sometimes I can¡¯t keep my face down. My rtives, friends, and former ssmates,¡±


    ¡°All know that I immigrated to the United States early, and I also took my old mother.¡±


    ¡°People back home are not only envious but admired our growth here.¡±


    ¡°If I go back to China to develop at this time, then I don¡¯t know what they will say behind my back¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly when he heard this, indifferently Said:


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m younger than you, but it¡¯s not a big deal,¡±


    ¡°I see it better than you, you should only care about the wife, children, and parents,¡±


    ¡°Make sure they have eaten and are clothed, now if you want to support your family,¡±


    ¡°Why should you care about these matters? Can you save your face by going to Mexico as a crew


    member?¡±

 Chapter 4877

    Chapter 4877


    Abren said with an embarrassed expression: ¡°To tell you the truth, brother, I have always felt guilty


    for so many years,¡±


    ¡°I always missed home, it made me what I am but it was also that I couldn¡¯t stand the temptation to


    come out of there,¡±


    ¡°And I failed the trust. If I could be a big man, like a Fortune 500 entrepreneur or executive,¡±


    ¡°I would also like to carry money and clothes to my hometown, and donate some money to my old


    alma mater,¡±


    ¡°And set up a schrship fund to help those students¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, Abren¡¯s eyes reddened and he said sadly:


    ¡°The key is that I am not up to my expectations!¡±


    ¡°Now that I am a failure, I don¡¯t want to go back and be a burden there.¡±


    Going to see Abren¡¯s face full of shame, Charlie¡¯s impression of him has changed a little.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Originally thought he was just an egoist who was greedy for glory and wealth,


    But looking at it now, he still had some conscience in his heart.


    And Abren himself has not said these heartfelt words to anyone over the years.


    He didn¡¯t really think that he had a great fate with Charlie,


    And he could let him speak the deepest hidden words in his heart.


    He just kept these words in his heart for too long,


    And he never spits it out, as he didn¡¯t find a suitable person to talk to.


    So Charlieforted him and said: ¡°The ce of birth is always tolerant to its children.¡±


    ¡°In China, after all so many people like you have gone back, and are doing good.¡±


    He continued, ¡°As many people move to other countries for higher education and study, but not all


    of them return.¡±


    After a pause, Charlie said again: ¡°It¡¯s like transporting a piece of ice in a foam box.¡±


    ¡°No matter how tightly you wrap the ice, it will definitely melt away part of it during transportation,¡±


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter. For those who transport ice, as long as there is ice left,¡±


    ¡°When they reach their destination, then these efforts are of practical significance.¡±


    Abren was slightly startled, then nodded slightly, and said in his mouth:


    ¡°Actually, we were attracted by the colorful world here at that time.¡±


    ¡°We always felt that the stage here is bigger and we could better y ourselves.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t really forget the mothend, but I was full of energy.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s good, I will go back to serve the mothend a hundred times, a thousand times,¡±


    ¡°Times takes away our energies and arrogance gradually goes away too, there are so many like me


    who will just disappear¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, Abren said with tears in his eyes:


    ¡°I really want to serve my homnd! But now I can¡¯t even feed my own mother.¡± ¡°She is in her 70s


    and still has to work in a restaurant to make money.¡±


    ¡®To subsidize the family, I have read books for so many years, learned so many techniques,¡±


    ¡°And wrote so many codes, but in the end, I have to support my family by being a seafarer,¡±


    ¡°How can I have the face to return?¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Do you understand? This seafarer¡¯s job?¡±


    Abren shook his head and said, ¡°I only know the general workflow,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know the specific working methods. It¡¯s probably just doing chores on the ship.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is to work hard, and I can¡¯t go home for a year and a half.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then do you think you are suitable to be a seaman?¡±


    Abren shook his head again: ¡°To be honest, I am amunication technology man.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you have to ask me how to locate the freighter, how to avoid obstacles,¡± ¡°And how to


    communicate with thend through satellite. I can tell you one, two, or three ways,¡±


    ¡°But you made me a seaman, I am really confused, I even have a bit of idea of the basics of a ship.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know the structure, and I don¡¯t even know if I will get seasick after getting on the boat.¡±


    After speaking, Abren said with emotion: ¡°But there is no way, for the sake of life.¡±


    Charlie and Abren chatted for a long time, and he understood more about Abren¡¯s past.

 Chapter 4878

    Chapter 4878


    Abren used to be a gifted boy.


    When others just got high school textbooks, he had already been admitted to a key university.


    While others were preparing for the college entrance examination, he had already gone abroad as a


    public student.


    Those young people at that time, beforeing to the United States, had unwilling hearts.


    At that time, it coincided with the golden age of the rapid development of Silicon Valley,


    And the Inte changing the world. Abren saw that like him, Zhang Chaoyang,


    Who also studied in the United States, returned to China, and founded Sohu.


    He also saw Li Yanhong, who also studied in the United States, and returned to Congress to


    founded Baidu.


    He also saw many seniors and juniors who stayed in the United States for development.


    In the process of the explosive development of the Inte, one by one they became rich.


    Some became presidents of listedpanies, worth over 100 million US dors,


    While others became business partners.


    Some rang the bell on the Nasdaq and be worth tens of millions of dors overnight.


    He also saw many who studied finance. After graduation, they entered Wall Street investment


    banks.


    After graduation, they received hundreds of thousands or even millions of high sries.


    What¡¯s even more awesome is that they all hold tens of millions or even over a venture capital fund


    of 100 million dors,


    Sometimes at a meal, they decide on an investment project of more than millions of dors.


    Afterward, he also saw many outstanding men who, with the capital of American venture capital,


    Returned to China to invest in arge number of starpanies that will be famous in China


    in the future,


    Not only helping thosepanies be the world¡¯s top,


    But also helping their own investment banks have made huge profits,


    And they have also gained fame and fortune one by one,


    And some are even regarded as the best investors, publishing books and biography, and be


    famous.


    What he saw and heard deeply stimted Abren.


    He didn¡¯t want to go back to work as a state-owned enterprise employee or a civil servant after


    finishing his studies in the United States step by step.


    He also wanted to be the same as those people. ownpanies, or invest in a group of great


    companies.


    However, in any industry, the channel for top talents is very narrow.


    Over the years, millions of foreign students who are at the elite level have not even a few hundred


    who can truly be the best.


    Because in any era, a top talent must have the right time and ce,


    And it is definitely not a person who works hard and will be able to climb to the top.


    This is the case with Abren.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He stayed in the United States with a dream, but reality kept waving the big stick at him.


    In the first few years of studying here, he still had ideals in his heart,


    But it didn¡¯t take long for him to start running around for a living and gradually became ordinary.


    As Abren and Charlie talked more and more, and as he confided more and more,


    His whole person, don¡¯t know when it started, became full of tears.


    Seeing that the ne was about tond, Charlie handed him a tissue and said,


    ¡°Brother, Mexico is not for you. When the nends, buy a ticket and go back.¡±


    Abren shook his head and said, ¡°What am I going to do? My wife, my child,¡±


    ¡°They are waiting for me to support them, the car has been sold,¡±


    ¡°And the house will have to be sold if it goes on like this.¡±


    He said with a firm face: ¡°I can earn tens of thousands of dors a year as a seaman,¡±


    ¡°And I can solve the family¡¯s problems. There is an economic problem, so I must grit my teeth and


    persevere.¡±


    Seeing his determined expression, Charlie suddenly felt that his previous n seemed to need


    some adjustments.


    He originally nned to let the people of Cataclysmic Front take away Abren ahead of time,


    Find a ce to lock him up, and then let him go free after he has investigated the whole thing,


    And uprooted Georgina and the people behind her.


    At that time, where he wanted to go and what he wants to do, it has nothing to do with him.


    After all, he may have saved his life, which can be regarded as his lucky blessing.


    But now Charlie suddenly found that facing this middle-aged man who was almost desperate for


    life,


    And trying to struggle in a desperate situation, doing so only broke the little hope he had for life right


    now.


    When he returns to the United States after a false rm,


    His old mother would continue to work in the restaurant,


    While his wife and children will have no life. Even their sheltered house might be taken away by the


    bank.


    Therefore, instead of this, it is better to take Abren with him.


    Whatever awaits him ahead, let him experience it for himself.


    Perhaps, after all the dust settles, this experience will enable this confused and pitiful middle-aged


    man to find his way back.

 Chapter 4879

    Chapter 4879


    Charlie, who decided to take Abren with him, immediately thought about the next rhetoric,


    And two possible corresponding ns for himself.


    He nned to ask him to join him as a seaman first.


    If Abren did not agree, he would let the people from the Cataclysmic Front follow him,


    All the way after he got off the ne to find the other party¡¯sir.


    If Abren agrees, then he will see whether Geogrina¡¯s contact person agrees.


    If the contact person agrees, then he can follow Abren smoothly and enter the opponent¡¯s zone.


    But if the other party does not agree, then the first n is used,


    And Abren is used as bait and followed quietly.


    So he pretended to be improvised and said to Abren: ¡°Brother,¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to do here anyway, can you introduce me as well, and I can be a seaman with


    you.¡±


    Abren also felt that this man had nothing to do. The young man was quite able to chat,


    So he said cheerfully: ¡°Okay, but what I said doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°After I got off the ne and see the person who is there to pick me up,¡±


    ¡°I will ask if they are recruiting people. , if they are, you cane with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±


    Abren waved his hand: ¡°You¡¯re wee, by the way, Abren Lang.¡±


    Soon, the nended smoothly. During the taxiing phase,


    Charlie canceled the flight mode of the mobile phone and sent Joseph a message with only these


    words:


    The n has changed, I am going to y it by the ear.


    Afterward, when the ne stopped, he and Abren got off with their luggage.


    When lining up to go to the customs, Charlie asked Abren:


    ¡°Brother, will someonee to pick you upter, or do you have to go by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Someone will pick me up.¡± Abren said, ¡°My mother¡¯s friend told me before that,¡±


    ¡°This ce is about 100 kilometers away from the port of Ensenada.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the ce well, and I could have had a hard time,¡±


    ¡°So she asked the other side and the shippingpany sent a car to pick me up from the airport.¡±


    After speaking, Abren added: ¡°After we meet himter,¡±


    ¡°I will ask him if they are still recruiting people.¡±


    ¡°If they do, we will join him together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to say more good things at that moment, brother.¡±


    Abren hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re wee, don¡¯t be polite, but it¡¯s just an effort,¡± ¡°And I myself I don¡¯t


    have much ability,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me to decide whether it works or not, it depends on others.¡±


    Afterward, the two went through customs with their respective passports.


    Since neither of them had checked luggage,


    They went straight to the airport exit as soon as they got out of customs.


    At this time, many people at the exit of the airport picked up peopleing out of the ne with


    name cards,


    Most of them were written in English or Spanish, so Chinese name cards are very easy to find here.


    Soon, Abren saw a young Chinese man holding a sign with his name on it,


    So he quickly said to Charlie, ¡°It¡¯s there, let¡¯s go!¡±


    After speaking, the two trotted over.


    When he came to the other party, Abren waved at the other party and smiled:


    ¡°Hello, I am Abren Lang!¡±


    The young man saw Abren, cautiously took out his mobile phone from his pocket,


    Opened a photo and checked it up and down. After confirming that it was Abren,


    He realized that there was another young Chinese man beside him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He pointed at Charlie and asked him cautiously, ¡°Who is this person? Is he with you?¡±

 Chapter 4880

    Chapter 4880


    Abren apanied him. He smiled and said, ¡°This young brother¡¯s name is Charlie Wade.¡±


    ¡°He is apatriot I met on the ne. We were seated next to each other.¡±


    ¡°He owes some money in China and can¡¯t run away. He doesn¡¯t know what to do when hees to


    Mexico.¡±


    ¡°He heard that I came to be a seaman, and he wanted to give it a try,¡±


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t know whether you would still recruit people here.¡±


    Charlie on the side said quickly: ¡°I can bear hardships, work hard, and bear noints,¡±


    ¡°No matter how hard or how tired I am. I can do the job.¡±


    The young man couldn¡¯t help frowning, and then said,


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll call the boss and ask.¡±


    After speaking, he took his mobile phone and walked a long way.


    After confirming that no one was around, he took out his phone and made a call.


    As soon as the call was made, a man¡¯s voice came from the other end and asked,


    ¡°Have you received the man?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young man said respectfully, ¡°The man surnamed Lang just got off the ne.¡±


    The other party asked again, ¡°Check it out. Do you have the identity information?¡±


    ¡°Does it match the information provided by Georgina?¡± The young man hurriedly said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked it, and it¡¯s really him.¡±


    ¡°Come on then, be careful on the road, don¡¯t let him find any clues.¡±


    The young man lowered his voice and said, ¡°Uncle Ma, I have to tell you about the situation here,¡±


    ¡°That Abren met another person who came to Mexico on the ne with me.¡±


    ¡°A young Chinese Huaxia, the two of them were sitting next to each other on the ne,¡±


    ¡°So they might have chatted spectively. That kid doesn¡¯t have a fixed job,¡±


    ¡°So he wanted to join Abren to be a seaman.¡±


    ¡®He was asking if I was still recruiting people. What do you think of this situation? What to do?¡±


    The other party was silent for a moment, then said solemnly:


    ¡°That young man already knew Abren, and he also saw you.¡±


    ¡°In case Abren goes missing in the future,¡±


    ¡°The police in the United States will find him based on the seat clues on the ne.¡±


    ¡°He will definitely confess about you, as long as he remembers what you look like,¡±


    ¡°The police will be able to draw a portrait of you, and you will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Dmn¡­¡± The young man cursed in a low voice, and then gritted his teeth:


    ¡°Fcuk, it¡¯s better to take this kid over there, and check him to see if he has any useful value.¡±


    ¡°I think he is young and strong, and he should be able to sell for a good price.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Won¡¯t this kill two birds with one stone?¡±


    The man on the other end of the phone asked cautiously,


    ¡°Do you think there is something wrong with that kid? Could it be an undercover agent in in


    clothes?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The young man said hesitantly, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°It stands to reason that no one should not be able to follow our line,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that this kid is from China, he is not an American.¡±


    The other party said, ¡°Never believe what others say, an agent will never tell you that he is an


    agent.¡±


    ¡°There are so many Chinese police officers in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Just send a young man here, pretending to be from China, for us it is hard to tell if we don¡¯t check


    carefully.¡±


    ¡°What should I do then?¡± The young man said,


    ¡°As you said, he has already seen me, and I can¡¯t let him go no matter if he is a spy or not¡­ ..¡±


    The other party thought for a while and said, ¡°So, you have to find a reason to look at his passport


    to see if he is from China.¡±


    ¡°If he really has a domestic passport, then he must not be from the United States.¡±


    The young man said subconsciously: ¡°Isn¡¯t it an easy way to forge passports¡­?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how many fake passports we have to get all day long¡­¡±


    ¡°If he is a real spy, which he could be? Can¡¯t he get a passport like this?¡±

 Chapter 4881

    Chapter 4881


    The other party smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re stupid, don¡¯t you look at his customs clearance record?¡±


    ¡°That fake passport can deceive us, but not the customs.¡±


    ¡°Look at the stamp on the entry record in Mexico above. Is it covered today?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if his previous trip from China to the United States is the most recent.¡±


    ¡°If it is, it proves that he is definitely not a spy, then you can bring him over with confidence and


    boldness,¡±


    ¡°And I will arrange for someone to respond, as soon as peoplee,¡±


    ¡°Press and shut them down, isn¡¯t this a big blessing sent to the door?¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± The young man suddenly rxed a lot, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Uncle Ma, let¡¯s not say you are an old man, in every situation it has to be you!¡±


    At this time, the young man finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After hanging up the phone happily, he turned around and walked toward Charlie and Abren.


    The young man at this time didn¡¯t know that the whole process of his phone call,


    And report to the above was heard by Charlie clearly.


    On the one hand, Charlie marveled at the vignce of this organization,


    But on the other hand, he couldn¡¯t help sighing that in the face of absolute power,N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Such careful nning and careful actions seemed meaningless.


    They are so cautious, but from now on, no matter how smart and cautious they are,


    They will not be able to escape the end of being destroyed by him.


    The young man didn¡¯t know the disaster wasing, he thought Abren was just a lucky buy one


    get one free package,


    He smiled back to the two of them, and said to Charlie with a smile,


    ¡°Your luck is really good, we usually recruit people very through a strict process,¡± ¡°Not only do you


    have to submit documents in advance, but you also have to go through a strict medical examination


    to have the possibility ofing up.¡±


    ¡°However, this time our ship is going to sea soon, and there is just one manpower shortage.¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, you cane for an interview with me. There are no problems and you can


    go to work.¡±


    Charlie pretended to be excited and asked, ¡°Then how much is our seaman¡¯s monthly sry?¡±


    The young man smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s five to six thousand dors a month,¡±


    ¡°It depends on the details. Your performance and the efficiency ofpleting the mission at sea.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded cheerfully and said, ¡°It sounds good, let¡¯s do it first!¡±


    The young man nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly, from here to the port of Ensenada,¡±


    ¡°There are still about 100 kilometers to go.¡±


    The two readily agreed, so they led the young man to the parking lot outside the airport.


    The three of them came to a Chevrolet pickup. On the main driver, a Mexican man was already


    sitting.


    The young man pulled away from the co-pilot, turned to Charlie and Abren, and said,


    ¡°This is ourpany¡¯s car, and the driver is the bodyguard of ourpany¡¯s general manager.¡±


    ¡°It is not very peaceful here, so we have to rely on the bodyguard.¡±


    Don¡¯t look at his face. He doesn¡¯t look like a good person, but he¡¯s actually a very enthusiastic old


    man.¡±


    The Mexican man looked at the two with a smile on his face,


    Then patted his bulging waist and said a word in Spanish with a smile.


    The young man on the side tranted: ¡°He said you are wee to Mexico,¡±


    ¡°And he has a Glock 17 in his pocket to keep us safe.¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded, and Abren on the side didn¡¯t feel anything wrong.


    Then quickly said: ¡°Tell him it is his hard work.¡±


    The young man smiled slightly, greeted each other in Spanish,


    And said to the two, ¡°You two sit in the back row.¡±


    Charlie and Abren were one Left and right got in the car and sat in the back row,


    And then the man drove out of the airport.


    In the car, the young man turned his face to Charlie and Abren and said,


    ¡°You¡¯d better call your home now or send a message to report safety,¡±


    ¡°Because the infrastructure on that side is not very good,¡±


    ¡°We will leave the city and go out in a while. On the way to Ensenada, there is basically no signal.¡±


    Abren didn¡¯t realize he was duped and quickly took out his mobile phone to call home to report


    safety.

 Chapter 4882

    Chapter 4882


    Seeing that Charlie didn¡¯t call, the young man couldn¡¯t help but ask him,


    ¡°Dude, why don¡¯t you tell your family?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone when I came to Mexico,¡±


    ¡°For people like me, the most taboo thing is to contact family members,¡±


    ¡°It is easy to get in trouble, so better don¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    When the young man heard this, he smiled and nodded, and didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    The reason why he asked Charlie and Abren to call home first is that his car is equipped with a


    signal shielding device.


    Once the car leaves the city, he will open the shielding device to prevent,


    The signal base station from recording the movement trajectory of the two mobile phones.


    Because all mobile phonemunication depends on the base station on the ground,


    And arge number of ground base stations ovep each other,


    Forming amunication range with almost no dead ends in the city,


    The mobile phone will automatically adapt to the one with the strongest and best signal among


    multiple base stations.


    Then establish a connection to it. When the mobile phone is constantly moving across regions,


    The phone will search for the base station with the best signal all the way,


    And constantly switch between multiple base stations. In this way,


    The base station will also record the ess information of this device.


    If you want to use a mobile phone to track a person¡¯s movement trajectory,


    You only need to call up the ess time and specific information about his mobile phone and the


    base station,


    And you can lock a rtively urate route map in a rtively urate range.


    In this way, the specific location of the criminals¡¯ir will be exposed.


    Therefore, this young man just deliberately falsely imed that Mexico¡¯s infrastructure is not good,


    In order to pave the way for the next signal blocking.


    With this early vination, when the two find out that the mobile phone has no signal,


    They will definitely not feel anything abnormal.


    After the pickup left the airport, it went all the way south.


    When the car drove about ten kilometers away,


    The young man quietly reached out and touched under the passenger seat, and turned on a hidden


    switch inside.


    This switch is the power switch of the signal shielding device.


    After pressing it, all signals within five meters around the car will bepletely blocked,


    Not only can¡¯t answer calls but even satellite signals also can¡¯t be received.


    Abren chatted with Charlie all the way, and at the same time chatted with his wife on WeChat on his


    mobile phone,


    But while chatting, the mobile phone signal suddenly became out of service,


    He was a little surprised, and subconsciously said: ¡°Oh, there is no Inte so soon¡­¡±


    The young manughed casually: ¡°Oh, this is so normal in Mexico.¡±


    ¡°In a ce like this, as long as you go out of the city, your mobile phone basically has no signal.¡±


    Abren nodded lightly, then put the phone down, looked at the deste desertlikendscape outside


    the window,


    And asked Charlie, ¡°Brother, did you feel the difference when you came from the


    United States to Mexico?¡±


    ¡°Look outside here. In the wilderness, it is not much different from the noman¡¯snd.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°I am actually very adaptable. You let me live in the presidential suite of a five-star


    hotel today.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel excited, you let me set up a tent in the wilderness tomorrow, and I don¡¯t feel


    ufortable.¡±


    Abren said with a smile: ¡°You have a good personality, and your personality is a standard optimist,¡±


    ¡°Wherever you are going you can adapt as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so many years,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m well-informed, but at least I can be ttered and humiliated.¡±


    Abren gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°If only I could be as free and easy as you.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes nced into the distance,


    When he saw something vaguely in the distant wilderness. His brows were suddenly wrinkled.


    Immediately, he subconsciously picked up the phone and fiddled with it,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His expression became more dignified, and even a little nervous.


    Charlie noticed Abren¡¯s change from the corner of his eye.


    He also saw Abren carefully looking at the Mexican who was driving,


    And he couldn¡¯t help thinking: ¡°This man, shouldn¡¯t he have found something?¡±


    Thinking like this, Abren picked up the phone, pressed it on it for a while,


    Handed it to Charlie, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Brother, let me show you the picture of my son, he looks so handsome.¡±


    Charlie looked down. There were no photos at all on the screen of the mobile phone he handed


    over, but a line of words:


    ¡°Brother, there is something wrong with this man! We may have been fooled!¡±

 Chapter 4883

    Chapter 4883


    Charlie was surprised when he saw the text on Abren¡¯s phone.


    He did not expect Abren could see the problem so quickly.


    So, he took the phone, typed on it quietly, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Oh, brother, your son doesn¡¯t look like you at all, he¡¯s much more handsome than you!¡±


    He typed a line on it: ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Then he handed the phone back to Abren.


    Abren took over the phone at this time and said with a smile:


    ¡°My son looks like his mother, I tell you, don¡¯t look at me I am not very goodlooking,¡±


    ¡°My wife is so beautiful, wait a minute, let me find you pictures of us when we were young!¡±


    As he said, he typed on his mobile phone and muttered:


    ¡°Oh, there are too many pictures on my mobile phone,¡±


    ¡°20,000 to 30,000, and it¡¯s really a little hard to find them.¡±


    After a while, he handed the phone to Charlie and said,


    ¡°Here, look, this is the photo of us when we got married,¡±


    ¡°There was no concept of photoshop, no retouching of pictures,¡±


    ¡°Or any beauty cams at that time.¡±


    Charlie took the phone and read arge paragraph written on it:


    ¡°Brother, the guy driving said that there is no mobile phone signal here,¡±


    ¡°But I just saw a pole in the wilderness about a kilometer or two away.¡±


    ¡°The signal tower, although it looks vague, but I am amunication engineer myself.¡±


    ¡°I can recognize the signal tower at a nce.¡±


    ¡°It stands to reason that even if the old base station equipment is only one or two kilometers away.¡±


    ¡°The signal is out, especially if there is no obstruction for dozens of kilometers here,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°It is even more impossible for the signal to not cover this range, so I think this must be wrong!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but admire Abren when he saw this,


    But he didn¡¯t want him to see it all and get nervous early,


    So as not to startle the snake, so he said:


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it, my sister-inw was really beautiful when she was young!¡±


    After saying that, he typed a line on his hand: ¡°Will the signal tower be broken?¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing? It¡¯s normal for the signal tower to fall into disrepair, right?¡±


    Abren took over the phone, and while typing, he said,


    ¡°By the way, I have a young daughter who looks a lot like my wife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you a photo of her too.¡±


    While speaking, he typed another line of words:


    ¡°I thought so at first, but I just checked the navigation software and found that the navigation


    software can¡¯t even find satellite signals,¡±


    ¡°Which is even weirder! Even if the infrastructure is poor, even if the signal from that tower is indeed


    broken,¡±


    ¡°But the satellites in the sky are not broken. GPS has more than 24 satellites working on six orbital


    nes at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Even if Mexico is unmanned, it can still receive satellite signals,¡±


    ¡°But on my mobile phone, I have already searched. There is no satellite signal anymore,¡±


    ¡°Which proves that there must be some kind of shielding device on the car,¡±


    ¡°Which can shield themunication and the satellite signal at the same time!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help sighing when he saw this: ¡°As expected, there is a specialization in the art


    industry,¡±


    ¡°The shield installed by the other party just touched the professional field of Abren,¡±


    ¡°A talent in themunication field, so he could feel something wrong all of a sudden,¡±


    But he could also see that Abren is definitely a smart person.


    Charlie was afraid that he would act rashly, then he replied on his mobile phone:


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t act rashly, let¡¯s take a look.¡±

 Chapter 4884

    Chapter 4884


    Abren was in a hurry, and he found a reason to show him his mobile phone and replied on it:


    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t drag it on! For the two of us, it may be toote to find a way to escape now,¡±


    ¡°If we wait for the right ce, we can only be ughtered by others!¡±


    Charlie replied: ¡°We can¡¯t jump out of the car to escape, right?¡±


    ¡°The speed of the car is so fast that jumping out will definitely kill us,¡±


    ¡°Let alone driving a car. That old man has a gun on his body,¡±


    ¡°Even if we jumped out of the car and don¡¯t fall to death,¡±


    ¡°If he came up and shot us, we would definitely be dead.¡±


    Abren replied, ¡°But when we get to their territory,¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t have a chance. Ah! Ain¡¯t it going to be ughtered at that time?¡± Charlie replied: ¡°We are


    both poor and have nothing,¡±


    ¡°They are definitely not trying to make money and kill us,¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are nning to trick us into freebor on the ship.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, in that case, as long as the two of us are obedient, our survival should not be a problem.¡±


    ¡°If we run away now, we will most likely die in Mexico.¡±


    ¡°Although I said where the loess is not buried, I don¡¯t want to be buried in this ce¡­¡±


    When Abren saw Charlie¡¯s reply, he instantly fell into a struggle.


    He knew that what Charlie said was probably right.


    In this situation, if they want to escape, they can only fight to the death.


    However, at the end of a desperate fight, there is a high probability of death.


    After all, the other party is prepared, and he has a gun on his body.


    If he shoots at a disagreement, he and Charlie will definitely be abandoned dead in the wilderness.


    After all, Abren has stayed in the United States for so many years,


    And has a rtively good understanding of the situation in Mexico.


    This ce is full of armed criminal groups. The number of armed criminals is more than the number


    of police and armybined.


    In this ce, it is easier for criminal groups to kill people than to steal bicycles on the street,


    Let alone ordinary people being killed the rich, politicians,


    And high-ranking officials are often kidnapped and assassinated every now and then.


    In the eyes of the police, the death of two foreign tourists,


    In such a ce is less worth mentioning than the loss of two bicycles at the entrance of an Inte


    cafe.


    Thinking of this, although Abren was very nervous, he did not dare to act rashly.


    He felt that what Charlie just said was somewhat reasonable.


    As the two are too poor, it doesn¡¯t make any sense for the other party to take his own life.


    If they still think about kidnapping them and asking their family for ransom, it¡¯s even more


    impossible.


    His family is now absolutely negative, and to put it bluntly,


    The money his wife coulde up with is not enough for them to drive this pickup truck and pick


    them up at the airport.


    Therefore, Abren felt that Charlie¡¯s analysis should be correct,


    And they most likely wanted to deceive them toe over and work hard.


    If that is the case, although it may be dark, at least their lives will be spared.


    As the saying goes, it is better to live than die.


    As the saying goes, if you keep the green hills, you will not be afraid of running out of firewood.


    Thinking of this, he was already resigned to his fate,


    And the thought of dying and struggling just now waspletely dispelled,


    And then he typed on the mobile phone, and it said:


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, brother, it¡¯s me who has troubled you. ¡­¡±


    Charlie was not nervous at all, and replied on his mobile phone:


    ¡°Where is it, I took the initiative toe,¡±


    ¡°And if there are any consequences, it has nothing to do with you, brother.¡±

 Chapter 4885

    Chapter 4885


    Then, Charlie made up again. One sentence: ¡°Brother, if youe here, you will be at peace.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, we can still be friends with each other.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing or a curse. We will know when we get there.¡±


    Abren really did not expect that Charlie¡¯sparison as his brother,


    Who is ten years younger, is so calm when he sees problems.


    Under the influence of Charlie, Abren¡¯s heart was not as nervous as before.


    But he couldn¡¯t be as open-minded as Charlie, so after deleting all the text,


    He looked out the window alone, feeling guilty and flustered¡­


    The pickup truck they embarked on, did not go to the port city called Ensenada as scheduled.


    That ce is just a guise for a fool.


    In fact, they drove to the edge of a coastal fishing vige northwest of Ensenada.


    There are still more than ten or twenty kilometers away from Ensenada.


    Before the pickup truck drove into the fishing vige, the driver kept staring at the rearview mirror,


    Looking left and right, for fear of being followed,


    So he deliberately slowed down to see if the car behind him slowed down.


    Soon, he found that as his speed slowed down, the cars behind him caught up one after another,


    And none of them slowed down because of his own deceleration.


    ording to his superficial anti-trackingmon sense,


    He was basically sure that no one or a vehicle was following him.


    Then he felt relieved and turned the car into the fishing vige.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t know that since they left the airport,


    There were more than a dozen vehicles following one after another in the ry.


    Taken turns, these dozen cars were all very cautious, and he didn¡¯t see any clues.


    While he was slowing down, the vehicle in charge of tracking this section of the distance passed


    him directly,


    Without slowing down in order not to attract his attention.


    And about a mile behind, which is about 1,600 meters,


    There is actually a spare car that has been out of sight all the time,


    Blindly following all the way through the radiomand of the continuous ry vehicle in front.


    Since the spare car was always out of sight of the other party,


    There was no need to rece it frequently, so Joseph took this car as hismand car.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After hearing that the vehicle slowed down, the car stopped directly behind a mile away,


    And then the Cataclysmic Front soldiers in the vehicle immediately released a high-end aerial


    photography drone.


    This kind of civilian aerial photography drone gave a big loss to the Cataclysmic Front in Syria.


    Before that, they couldn¡¯t believe that a drone costing no more than $1,000,


    Could silently take aerial photos 500 meters above their heads, giving the user a panoramic view of


    all their movements.


    Since Cataclysmic Front was brought under Charlie¡¯smand, it has purchased at least 10,000


    civilian aerial photography drones of different specifications,


    Some of which can even be folded into pockets, and can take off within a minute if necessary.


    At this time, they flew a cracked drone directly behind them.


    This cracked quad-rotor drone can break the original factory¡¯s 500-meter ascent limit,


    And it can easily fly even if it is two or three kilometers.


    Moreover, the enhanced battery can provide it with at least 50 minutes of flight endurance,


    And more than an hour and a half of airborne capability,


    And the speed of the drone can reach more than 60 kilometers per hour.


    Therefore, after the drone took off, it took just over a minute to lock the pickup truck that Charlie was


    riding in on the screen.


    Afterward, the soldier in charge of the aerial photography immediately reported to Joseph:


    ¡°Supreme Commander, the target position has been locked,¡±


    ¡°And they have entered the fishing vige on the right side of the road ahead!¡±


    Joseph nodded and said lightly: ¡°It seems that their nest in this ce, send out the coordinates,¡±


    ¡°Let everyone rush to the fishing vige a mile away from the location to hide,¡±


    ¡°Secretly encircle the vige, and prepare to give them an oriole to follow ording to Mr. Wade¡¯s


    n!¡±


    On the other side.

 Chapter 4886

    Chapter 4886


    Seeing that bodyguard drove the car into the dpidated fishing vige,


    Charlie pretended to be curious and asked the young man in the co-pilot:


    ¡°Hey buddy, aren¡¯t we going to that Ensenada?¡±


    ¡°What are we doing in this dpidated vige?¡±


    The young man said casually: ¡°Our car is running out of gas,¡±


    ¡°There is smuggled oil in this fishing vige, and the price is cheap,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s fill up the gas here and continue on our way,¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s not too far from Ensenada. It¡¯s not a long way,¡±


    ¡°And it takes 20 minutes after refueling for a distance of more than ten kilometers.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he stretched his waist and said casually:


    ¡°Oh, I yed cards with a few people until it was past three o¡¯clock at night,¡± ¡°Now I am fcking


    sleepy. After dropping you off I¡¯ll be able to get some sleep!¡±


    After saying that, the pickup truck drove into a small rural courtyard.


    Charlie looked at Abren on the side, seeing that he was getting more and more flustered, he smiled


    and said,


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be so nervous, it¡¯s just to get the gas, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the pickup truck was in the yard,


    As soon as it stopped, seven or eight burly men walked out of the brick houses around the yard.


    Without exception, these people were all locals with simr totems tattooed on their bodies.


    With the pointy-toed shoes and a key to hold a pistol in both hands.


    Seeing these people rushing around, Abren asked nervously: ¡°What are they going to do?!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The young man in the passenger seat smiled and took out from under the seat a pistol,


    Pointing the muzzle of the gun at Abren, then at Charlie, he said coldly,


    ¡°Fcukers get out of the car honestly. If you fcuking dare to run around, I will shoot you to death!¡±


    Just finished speaking, The burly men outside reached out and opened the two rear doors.


    Afterward, each of them pointed guns at Charlie and Abren in the car, shouting something in an


    angry tone.


    It¡¯s just that Charlie can¡¯t understand Spanish,


    And has absolutely no idea what they are babbling about.


    He just thinks that these guys are so fcuking annoying.


    He hurriedly put his head in his hands and shouted loudly,


    ¡°Speak up if you have something to say, don¡¯t shoot, don¡¯t shoot, don¡¯t you just want money?¡±


    ¡°I have more than 1,000 dors in my pocket, you can take it all!¡±


    ¡°If it still doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll give you the suitcase too!¡±


    The young man roared coldly,


    ¡°What are you talking about? Asking you to get off the car, you don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Charlie said hurriedly, ¡°I hear you. I understand I understand.¡±


    After speaking, he stepped out of the car.


    As soon as he got out of the car, two burly men held him on the left and the right,


    And then tied his wrists behind him with a nylon cable tie about one centimeter wide.


    This kind of nylon cable tie is very strong.


    Under normal circumstances, if a person¡¯s hands and wrists are tied in this way,


    Even if he breaks the cable tie into the flesh, until the bone is strangled, it is impossible to break it.


    And the buckle of this kind of cable tie is one-way,


    It will only get tighter and tighter, but there will never be any looseness,


    So these criminal groups especially like to use this kind of thing to restrain the victim.


    In their experience, no one has ever been able to break free from this type of tie.


    After Charlie¡¯s hands were tied, Abren was also dragged directly from the car by two big men.


    Abren also tried to struggle,


    But the other party directly pressed him to the ground and fastened his hands with cable ties.


    Abren ate a mouthful of dirt, vomited several times in a row, and said hoarsely:


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Bah, bah, what are you doing?! You kidnapping a bankrupt poor ba5tard like me,¡±


    ¡°I ampletely useless, there is no use at all of me other than wasting food!¡±


    The young man stepped forward, squatted on the ground,


    Patted Abren¡¯s face with the barrel of his gun, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Brother, you may feel that you have no use. But for us, in fact, you are very useful!¡±

 Chapter 4887

    Chapter 4887


    Baffled Charlie and Abren were coerced by the opponent with a gun,


    And brought directly into one of the brick houses.


    Once inside, there is no furniture, just a sinking staircase with bright lights.


    The two were taken to the ground by a group of gangsters with live ammunition, which turned out to


    be unique.


    The entire underground part is divided into two areas by a corridor.


    On the left, there is a prison cell with an iron fence gate,


    And seven or eight people are still locked in it.


    On the right, it is tightly covered by a nearly ten-meter-long white curtain.


    One couldn¡¯t see what is going on behind the curtains.


    However, the whole underground part is filled with the smell of disinfectant,


    Which is very strong and even choking. In addition,


    The sound of the venttor and the operation of the ECG monitor can be heard.


    Charlie immediately realized that this should be a simple operating room.


    And he could feel that behind the white curtain, there were two very weak patients who were in a


    deepa.


    At this time, at the other end of the corridor, a yellow-skinned middle-aged man in his fifties walked


    down.


    The man walked down quickly and walked across the corridor to the crowd.


    He first nced at Abren, and then looked at Charlie, Who was on the side, asked the young man,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Nathan, has the identity of this person been verified?¡±


    ¡°Verified.¡± The young man called Nathan quickly said with a diligent smile:


    ¡°Uncle Ma, This kid is a fcuking unlucky guy who came from China.


    He happened to be sitting with Abren on the ne.


    The two chatted all the way, and the chat was very spective.


    He nned to follow Abren to Mexico as a seaman, and then he¡¯s here.¡±


    Uncle Ma nodded lightly, looked Charlie up and down, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, this kid looks strong and young,¡±


    ¡°If we can find a suitable receiver, he will definitely sell for a good price.¡±


    After speaking, he said to Nathan, ¡°Let Hardike down and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Uncle Ma, wait a moment,¡± Nathan responded quickly,


    And then trotted all the way to the outside.


    Charlie looked at uncle Ma at this time, and asked nervously,


    ¡°Who are you? What are you tying us here for?¡±


    Looking at Charlie, he said with a smile: ¡°I heard a persuasion, some things don¡¯t need to be known


    too early,¡±


    ¡°It is too early to know, for you, it has no other effect except adding to your troubles,¡±


    ¡°You just stay here and you will know what we have to do to you in a few days.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Abren, who was beside him,


    And said with a smile, ¡°Your name is Abren Lang, right? I will call youter. It will be kinder like this.¡±


    Abren asked nervously: ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡±


    Uncle Ma said with a smile: ¡°My surname is Ma, my full name is Carson,¡±


    ¡°You are staying here and this ce is under my control, so you as well are under my control.¡±


    Just as he was talking, Nathan brought back a dark-skinned South Asian man,


    With myopia sses and a white coat, who looked like a doctor.


    He walked up to several people and asked in English,


    ¡°Which one is the donor for the acquired surgery?¡±


    Nathan, who was on the side, pointed to Abren and said, ¡°This is the one.¡±


    The doctor looked at Lang carefully, nodded, and said,


    ¡°He seems to be in good shape. In the past two days, he must have eaten a lowsugar diet,¡±


    ¡°He must eat less but more frequently, and don¡¯t give him any drugs.¡±


    Abren¡¯s face paled in fright, and he blurted out:


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you going to cut off one of my kidneys?!¡±

 Chapter 4888

    Chapter 4888


    Nathan smiled and said coldly, ¡°I really want to cut one of your kidneys,¡±


    ¡°But so far I haven¡¯t found a patient who can match yours sessfully.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you can earn two, or even three times more money for one operation!¡±


    When Abren heard this, he became even more nervous and quickly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The doctor looked at Abren and said with a smile:


    ¡°For the sake of the operation the day after tomorrow, you should not know many things so early.¡±


    Uncle Ma said to Nathan at this time: ¡°Oh, by the way, there is something I haven¡¯t had time to


    inform you about.¡±


    ¡°A Canadian uremia patient has been sessfully matched with Mr. Lang.¡±


    ¡°The other party is willing to pay $200,000 for a kidney.¡±


    ¡°I offered him $600,000 for two kidneys. For a uremia patient,¡±


    ¡°The opportunity for a double kidney transnt is very rare.¡±


    Nathan was overjoyed when he heard this, and blurted out, ¡°Did he agree?¡±


    ¡°For sure, he will agree, and if he agrees, we will have the surgery together the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Doctor Hardik blurted out: ¡°Mr. Ma, I have three surgeries the day after tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And I have to go back to the United States after the surgery,¡±


    ¡°If I add another one double kidney transnt,¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that it will be in the second half of the night¡­¡±


    Uncle Ma said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s all right, Dr. Hardik, you have to work hard,¡±


    ¡°Then I will add $5,000 to you for the operation and wait until the operation is over.¡±


    ¡°After that, let Nathan take you to the airport.¡±


    Hearing this, Hardik rolled his round and even protruding eyes a few times, Then shook his head


    and said, ¡°Since Mr. Ma said so, then I¡¯ll work harder to make it sessful.¡±


    Abren had already vaguely understood what the other party was doing at this time,


    And he didn¡¯t know what the other party wanted to take from him the day after tomorrow,


    But now he even said that he would do a double kidney transnt for the matching type.


    If he really cut off his two kidneys, wouldn¡¯t he die?


    Thinking of this, he said in fear,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being arrested for doing such a depraved thing?!¡±


    Nathan smiled and said, ¡°Where the hell is your conscience, killing you is a conscience thing.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that when you die, you can save at least two people,¡±


    ¡°Maybe one more person can see again, people say that saving one life is better than building a


    seven-level pagoda,¡±


    ¡°We kill one, save two, two minus one equals one,¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that we saved a life in vain? The merit is immeasurable!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Abren was trembling with fright, and blurted out: ¡°What are you going to do to me?!¡±


    Nathan looked at Uncle Ma who was beside him and asked,


    ¡°Uncle Ma, can you tell him about this?¡±


    Uncle Ma looked at Abren and smiled cruelly: ¡°To tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°I have a heart attack patient, you have sessfully matched with him.¡±


    ¡°He wille to Mexico for surgery the day after tomorrow and will have your heart reced.¡±


    ¡°If the Canadian client agrees, he will alsoe and rece your two kidneys the day after


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°And because there is no need to match the type of cornea transnted,¡±


    ¡°We may find another patient who needs corneal transntation from tonight to tomorrow.¡±


    Abren was frightened to the ground, and for a while, he felt like a thunderp, and he didn¡¯t know


    what to do.


    At this moment, Nathan looked at him, raised his eyebrows cheerfully, and said,


    ¡°Brother, look what had said, you are very useful!¡±


    Abren copsed instantly, he knelt on the ground with a thud, crying and begging he said:


    ¡°I beg you to let me go. I have an old mother and young kids,¡±


    ¡°And my family is waiting for me to support them.¡±


    ¡°If you kill me, my mother, wife, and children will be all on the road¡­¡±


    Nathan said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve worked so hard to deceive you here, how can I let you go?¡±

 Chapter 4889

    Chapter 4889


    After speaking, he turned his face and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s also interesting, how do you say it?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, if there is a way to heaven, you don¡¯t go, and there is no door to hell, you break in.¡±


    ¡°You say you are lucky, but there is really no one else! Hahahaha!¡±


    Charlie was not afraid at all at this time.


    He looked at Nathan and asked curiously, ¡°What are you going to do with me?¡±


    Nathan looked at Charlie disdainfully at this time, and said lightly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will ask someone to draw blood from youter,¡±


    ¡°And then take your blood type and other rted information.¡±


    ¡°The information will be posted on the Inte, and once a patient matches you,¡±


    ¡°I will negotiate the price with the other party,¡±


    ¡°And after the negotiation, you can just wait for the operating table.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Doctor Hardik on the side said quickly: ¡°Damn, I almost forgot.¡±


    ¡°There are still two lying on the operating table.¡±


    After speaking, he quickly stretched out his hand and pulled open the white curtain beside him,


    And as expected by Charlie, it was a simple operating room with two operating tables.


    On the two operating tables, there is a person lying on each side.


    The doctor ran over to see the situation between the two, and said to Uncle Ma:


    ¡°Mr. Ma, the guest¡¯s condition is almost stable, and can be sent to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Uncle Ma nodded and waved, Several men immediately stepped forward,


    Moved the man to the mobile hospital bed, and carried him out.


    Uncle Ma then looked at another unconscious man lying on the operating table, And asked the


    doctor, ¡°How is this guy?¡±


    Hardik looked at him, shook his head, and said, ¡°Not very good, too weak.¡±


    ¡°I guess he won¡¯t live for a few days.¡±


    After speaking, he asked Uncle Ma, ¡°Have you found a buyer for the rest of the body?¡±


    Uncle Ma shook his head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to match.¡±


    After that, Uncle Ma said, ¡°No need. Leave him alone, let him stay here,¡±


    ¡°And I will have someone pull him out and bury him in the middle of the night.¡±


    Hardik said, ¡°Then today¡¯s work is over, and I will go to bed.¡±


    Uncle Ma instructed: ¡°Remember there are two surgeries tomorrow, don¡¯t get up toote.¡±


    Hardik nodded quickly, then yawned and left.


    Nathan shouted from behind, ¡°Hey, Hardik, we haven¡¯t collected blood for this kid yet!¡±


    Hardik turned around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s pick it up tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°After picking it, take it to Ensenada for testing. If we draw it now, it won¡¯t be fresh for testing


    tomorrow.¡±


    When Nathan heard this, he didn¡¯t say much, but looked at Charlie and said yfully:


    ¡°Have a good rest tonight, there are two surgeries tomorrow, just to let you see the world.¡±


    Charlie looked at him and asked, ¡°You said just now that I can sell for a good price.¡±


    ¡°Then I want to know how much I can sell for?¡±


    Nathan frowned and looked at him, and asked in surprise: ¡°Boy, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Charlie smiled casually: ¡°If I¡¯m afraid is there a use for it?¡±


    ¡°If I say I¡¯m afraid then you can let me go? If you can¡¯t, then why should I be afraid?¡±


    ¡°Oh dmn¡­¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help looking up and down at Charlie,


    Raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see that you¡¯re pretty good. Bring the seeds.¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me yet, how much can I sell for?¡±


    Before Nathan could speak, Uncle Ma stepped forward, frowned, and said,


    ¡°Boy, what the hell are you talking about? Who are you?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°If I tell you now that I am someone you can¡¯t afford to offend,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you think I¡¯m too pretentious?¡±


    ¡°Bull5hit¡­¡± Nathan was a little angry and blurted out scolding:


    ¡°You¡¯re so fcuking fat! Believe it or not,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you now, let¡¯s see how fat you are?!¡±

 Chapter 4890

    Chapter 4890


    Carson stopped him and pulled him behind staring at Charlie with lifeless eyes, and asked,


    ¡°Boy, if you have any way ofing, just report to your family quickly,¡±


    ¡°If we can discuss four, five, or six between us, today¡¯s matter is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t turn battles into jade and silk.¡±


    After speaking, Uncle Ma looked at Charlie with a cold and vicious expression, and continued:


    ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me anything, then I have a way to make your life worse than death.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°What can you do? Come on I want to listen.¡±


    Uncle Ma¡¯s expression became more sullen, and he gritted his teeth:


    ¡°Do you believe it or not? When the surgery is on, I will tell them not to give you anesthesia,¡±


    ¡°And then let you experience what it means to be cut by a thousand swords.¡± Charlie nodded and


    said with admiration: ¡°This is good, this is good, this has a good idea!¡±


    After speaking, he looked at the doctor on the side, and asked curiously,


    ¡°Hardik, right, are you the chief surgeon here?¡±


    He smiled too naturally, and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one in charge of the operation, and I don¡¯t care about the rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and smiled, and said seriously,


    ¡°You can do it, you can make a big difference.¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t understand what was going on looked at Uncle Ma and asked,


    ¡°Uncle Ma, this kid scared and stupid? Why do I feel like he¡¯s lost his mind?¡±


    Uncle Ma was also a little confused.


    In order to be cautious, he looked at Nathan and asked,


    ¡°Did you pay attention when you came were you followed by others?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Nathan said very seriously:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking around all the way. In the rearview mirror, no car has been following us,¡±


    ¡°And no car has behaved abnormally or behaved suspiciously, and beforeing in,¡±


    ¡°We confirmed that there are no other vehicles in the line of sight.¡±


    Uncle Ma gently tapped and nodded, then looked at Charlie, and asked curiously,


    ¡°Boy, I really want to know, why are you not afraid at all? Are you not afraid of death?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I am afraid of death.¡±


    Uncle Ma asked with a frown: ¡°Afraid of death, are you still pretending to be so?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°I¡¯m afraid of death, but not of you, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Uncle Ma suddenly pulled out a pistol from his waist and pointed it at Charlie.


    Asked in a cold voice; ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your background?¡±


    Charlie deliberately changed into a Hong Kong-Taiwan ent, and said helplessly:


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Hey, you are really a lotive, you have already asked me a lot of the same questions.¡±


    At this time, Nathan said to Uncle Ma: ¡°Uncle Ma, why don¡¯t you ignore him?¡±


    ¡°I guess this boy is scared to death and deliberately wants to provoke you so that you can shoot him


    to death,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. If you shoot, at least one million dors will be gone.¡±


    Uncle Ma nodded and said coldly: ¡°It is estimated that there is some kind of stress response,¡±


    ¡°Regardless of him, you put them both Lock them up first and strengthen your alert tonight,¡±


    ¡°If there is any trouble, report it to me immediately.¡±


    Nathan said hurriedly: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, Uncle Ma!¡±


    Uncle Ma hummed, turned around, and was about to leave, Charlie at this time, suddenly sneered


    and said,


    ¡°I thought you had some great deeds in Mexico, and after a long time,¡±


    ¡°It turned out that all you did was this kind of filthy things that didn¡¯te to the table,¡±


    ¡°And you even made this kind of money. You are not afraid of retributioning soon!¡±


    Uncle Ma turned his head and stared at Charlie vigntly, and asked him, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, and then asked him, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have contacted


    Georgina recently?¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Uncle Ma and Nathan were shocked when they heard this.


    They both took out their guns and aimed at Charlie. Nathan blurted out and asked,


    ¡°Say, what the h3ll are you doing? Where did you hear the name Georgina? Are you an undercover


    agent?¡±


    Uncle Ma felt that Charlie was unlikely to be an undercover, so he pulled the trigger slightly,


    A bit nervous he stared at Charlie viciously and asked coldly:


    ¡°Brother, we don¡¯t need to speak secretly, which way are you on the road? How do you know


    Georgina?¡±

 Chapter 4891

    Chapter 4891


    When the investigation turned into friendly overtures, Charlie smiled slightly,


    And said lightly: ¡°Not only do I know Georgina, but I also had a meal with her,¡±


    ¡°In Providence, she goes by the pseudonym Myren,¡±


    ¡°And there is another person named Kaiden Xu beside her, who acts as a couple with her, am I


    right?¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, not only that Carson¡¯s expression was horrified, but even Abren was


    dumbfounded.


    He didn¡¯t know who Georgina was, but he knew Myren!


    It was Myren who told his mother that in Mexico apany was recruiting seamen, and the perks


    were very good.


    His mother was very grateful to her for a time,


    Thinking that her help saved the whole family.


    But who would have thought that this woman would be so vicious and want to dig out his heart and


    sell it!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Charlie:


    ¡°Brother¡­you¡­how did you know Myren?! Did you also get tricked by her?!¡±


    Charlie smiled contemptuously and smiled and said lightly,


    ¡°Brother, with just the weight of Myren, it is impossible to deceive me.¡±


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s disdain, Carson suddenly felt a little more flustered.


    He felt that since Charlie already knew Georgina¡¯s true identity,


    But still dared to enter the Tiger¡¯s Den alone,


    It was enough to see that this person must have had another move.


    So he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Brother, I think you are very brave,¡±


    ¡°You are not an ordinary person, I think you don¡¯t sell anything,¡±


    ¡°Just directly exin the way, if we are on the same road, I will never treat you badly!¡±


    Charlie sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s just your business, to be honest, I really despise it.¡± ¡°You try your


    best to deceive those people with financial difficulties, and then kill them to get their organs.¡±


    ¡°This kind of practice is much more disgusting than those beggar gangs who mutte children.¡±


    ¡°To say things that are disrespectful is to be shameless.¡±


    ¡°I have been in the limelight for so many years, how can I be on the same path with you?¡±


    Carson was even more flustered in his heart.


    He found that after Charlie said Georgina¡¯s name, there was no trace of fear from beginning to end,


    And his eyes were full of ridicule and contempt.


    If he did not have absolute strong confidence, it would be absolutely impossible to say that the


    feeling is so well-founded.


    Thinking of this, Carson broke out in a cold sweat.


    Originally, he was ruthless and wanted to pull the trigger,


    And kill this man with one shot, but now he can¡¯t pull the trigger no matter what.


    He couldn¡¯t hide his nervousness and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Brother, what are you going to do? Since you know what business we are doing,¡±


    ¡°You should know that we are a bunch of murderers who don¡¯t blink while taking lives,¡±


    ¡°Even if you are really big, but on this one-third acrend in Mexico,


    ¡°I¡¯m not necessarily afraid of you.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I think most of the people here are Mexicans,¡±


    ¡°And it would be difficult for you, a Chinese, to be the boss here. Is your boss not here?¡±


    Carson nodded and said sternly: ¡°Our boss has multiple lines of business,¡±


    ¡°This is just one of them, I¡¯m not talented, I¡¯m the person in charge of this line of business,¡±


    ¡°You have contacted Georgina who is one of my downlines in the U.S.,¡±


    ¡°I have several downlines in the U.S. and Canada, who specialize in delivering supplies for me.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and said, ¡°I have some big business, I want to talk to your boss,¡±


    ¡°You can call him and let hime over, I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡±

 Chapter 4892

    Chapter 4892


    Carson frowned and said cautiously, ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t reveal your identity,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to inform our boss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, our boss is in the top ten among the criminal bosses in Mexico.¡±


    ¡°If you want him toe to see you, you have to show the identity that can invite him.¡±


    Charlie smiled disdainfully, and then quietly he broke the tie on his wrist.


    Immediately afterward, he put his skills into his pocket very calmly,


    And took out the ck gold card that was limited to a dozen in the world and only a few in China.


    It was only at this time that everyone realized and got horrified,


    And had no time to think about how Charlie did it, Charlie had already gently shaken the ck gold


    card in his hand.


    Afterward, he threw the card directly to Carson, and sneered:


    ¡°Come on, open your dog eyes and show me clearly, do you recognize this thing?¡±


    Carson stretched out his hand in a panic, took the card,


    And then he took a closer look and was shocked!


    Although he has never seen the ck gold card of Citibank, he has already heard about it.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart: ¡°Dmn, this ck gold card is limited to only a few dozen in the


    world.¡±


    ¡°If you can get this kind of card, let¡¯s not say how much money is in the card,¡±


    ¡°But the assets must exceed 10 billion US dors! ¡°


    What is the concept of 10 billion dors in a backcountry like Mexico?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much of a goddam concept!¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but lowered his head and carefully observed the card.


    The workmanship of this card is extremely exquisite,


    Whether it is texture or touch, he has never seen it on a card in his life.


    The slightly frosted relief on the surface of the ck gold card is as exquisite as a work of art.


    In the lower-left corner of the card, there are English letters protruding with steel stamps,


    Which are the capitalized letters of Charlie¡¯s name.


    At this moment, Carson eximed in his heart:


    ¡°This is the real thing!¡±


    In the next second, Carson¡¯s hands trembled involuntarily.


    Carson is also a trainer. Regardless of his age, his skills are much better than those of his peers.


    This guy can hold down the AK47 with one hand,


    But now he can¡¯t hold a bank card that weighs only a few grams.


    At this time, he was looking at Charlie, and his eyes were full of awe and fear.


    He couldn¡¯t help trembling and asked: ¡°Brother¡­oh no¡­Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­I don¡¯t know¡­you All of a sudden, what brought you here¡­ what¡¯s your job¡­¡±


    Carson is not a stupefied fool.


    When he saw this card, he knew that Charlie must be extremely powerful,


    And even his assets should be more than 10 billion US dors.


    And at this moment, he no longer feels that he has any initiative at this time.


    Because he knows very well that a person with worth like Charlie,


    If he dares to use his true identity and take his own flesh and blood to try the risk,


    Then in his eyes, there is absolutely no threat to this risk.


    The reason why Charlie dared to use his real name to contact this group of people is that on the


    one hand,


    He is not afraid of retaliation from these people, because, in his opinion, one of these people will


    die!


    On the other hand, he knew that Georgina definitely had no connection with them.


    Since Georgina escaped from Providence, she has cut off all contact with her aplices.


    This is the old fox¡¯s way of self-protection. In a short time,


    Even Cataclysmic Front can¡¯t find her whereabouts, which is enough to prove that,


    She is so cautious, so even if she uses her real name,


    She doesn¡¯t have to worry that this organization willmunicate with her after she reappears.


    Seeing Carson¡¯s panicked face, Charlie sarcastically said,


    ¡°Look at how scared you are like a bird. With a gun in your hand,¡±


    ¡°And so many dogs around you, isn¡¯t it enough to give you courage?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 4893

    Chapter 4893


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Carson and Nathan next to him became more flustered.


    Seeing that Carson¡¯s cold sweat had left on his forehead, Charlie smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s be honest with you, I¡¯m short of some people like you,¡±


    ¡°Who specialize in dirty work. You¡¯re a just a sgumbag,¡±


    ¡°So I came here to investigate and see how much you have.¡±


    After Charlie said this, the two of them were already sweating down their necks.


    Carson swallowed his saliva with difficulty, and asked subconsciously,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you¡­you came to Mexico by yourself just to inspect us?¡±


    Charlie asked him back, ¡°Whoever told you I was alone ?¡±


    When the two heard this, their expressions became even more nervous.


    At this time, Charlie pointed to Abren beside him, and said lightly:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we twoe together?¡±


    Carson was stunned, and then the whole person stood on the spot and trembled uncontrobly.


    Charlie didn¡¯t mention Abren, but when he mentioned this name, Carson felt even more flustered.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Because he had already obtained the information about Abren, he could conclude that Abren was


    kept in the dark.


    However, Charlie was able toe with him, and he still met him on the ne,


    Which proves that Charlie had already figured out their n,


    And knew that they were going to attack Abren, so he deliberately approached the target and came


    here with him.


    Thinking of this, he was extremely frightened.


    Only then did he understand why others always say that,


    High-end hunters always appear in the eyes and the way of real prey.


    It seems that he has picked up a big bargain for nothing,


    But he did not expect that all this is under the control of others.


    It can even be said that this is the result that others really want.


    It reminded him of the way Africans catch wasps.


    They will first take a piece of meat to make the greedy wasps think they have found their prey and


    then take it away,


    But they don¡¯t know that when the hunter is biting the piece of meat, he hangs a light feather on


    himself.


    In this way, hunters will follow the feather to find the wasp¡¯s nest,


    Remove them one by one, they will kill the adult wasps,


    And throw the pupae from the hive into a pot to boil and fry.


    In short, once the hunters track the nest, it means the overturning of the entire nest is inevitable.


    He couldn¡¯t help asking Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, you¡­ do you want to incorporate us?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°It depends on your strength and sincerity,¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯d better involve your boss, just make a call and ask him toe and talk to me.¡±


    Carson thought for a moment, then said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go up and call our boss.¡±


    Charlie said coldly, ¡°You need to go up to make a call? Just call here.¡±


    Carson quickly exined: ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t know, there is a signal blocker here,¡±


    ¡°And the mobile phone can¡¯t make calls. I want to go up and use thendline to call our boss.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand gently and urged, ¡°Be quick, go ande back quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Carson nodded and gave Nathan a quick wink, and the two hurried out together.


    After reaching the ground, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but ask Carson:


    ¡°Uncle Ma¡­ this¡­ what¡¯s the origin of this kid¡­¡±


    Carson pped him in the face and cursed angrily,


    ¡°No matter what his origin is, you brought him here!¡±


    ¡°If this guy is not good, you will be med if the boss doesn¡¯t kill him.¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be med on me, Uncle Ma¡­¡± Nathan said with a sad face:


    ¡°I reported it to you at the time, and you too agreed, how can you throw the me on me at this


    time?¡±


    Carson said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me this nonsense now,¡±


    ¡°The top priority now is to quickly report the situation to the boss.¡±


    Nathan hurriedly said again: ¡°Carson, do you think this kid is really big? Is his card real?¡±

 Chapter 4894

    Chapter 4894


    Carson said seriously: ¡°It must be real, and the thing doesn¡¯t feel like a fake when you touch it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something that can be faked, and this kid knows our details and even our movements,¡±


    ¡°So he must have already investigated our situation.¡±


    Nathan asked nervously, ¡°He can¡¯t be a sliver, right?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­¡± Carson waved his hand: ¡°How could he y such a trick?¡±


    ¡°This kid looks like he has gone through a lot of wind and waves.¡±


    ¡°There are so many of us and so many guns. But he doesn¡¯t fear at all.¡±


    ¡°Falling down the wind, it even scared me to the point of swaying my legs,¡±


    ¡°Do you think this is the psychological quality that one can have?¡±


    After speaking, Carson looked around and said,


    ¡°I seriously doubt this man now. We have been secretly surrounded, but we can¡¯t see it.¡±


    Nathan became more and more nervous when he heard that, he looked around and said,


    ¡°By the way, Uncle Ma, did you see how he broke the tie just now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even see it clearly¡­then it¡¯s so strong, even a cow can¡¯t break free, like that right?¡±


    Carson said nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this either, anyway, this person is extremely rich,¡±


    ¡°He is extremely confident and extremely courageous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not easy, and it¡¯s definitely not something you and I can afford,¡±


    ¡°Maybe he really wants to include the entire ¡®Crazy Juarez¡¯, if that¡¯s the case, maybe it¡¯s a good


    opportunity¡­¡±


    Saying that he continued: ¡°Even if he is really bad, we don¡¯t want to touch him, let the bosse


    and decide for himself.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense¡­¡± Nathan wiped his sweat and said,


    ¡°Let the boss do it. Let him decide, this is so fcuking weird¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The real boss behind Georgina is this criminal group called ¡®Crazy Juarez¡¯ entrenched in northern


    Mexico.


    The reason why such a second middle school name is given is that the boss of this criminal group is


    named Juarez.


    Different from the low-key and introverted character of Chinese people,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Westerners especially like to put their name in the enterprise,


    Whether it is a Boeing aircraft or a Dyson vacuum cleaner, the founder¡¯s own name is used.


    In China, this kind of thing is rare.


    But in the West, it ismon almost everywhere.


    Therefore, even a criminal group must use the name of the boss as the name of the entire group.


    And this criminal group named Crazy Juarez, the power in Mexico, is not even in the top five.


    But the evil they have done is no less than that of other criminal groups here.


    In order to make as much money as possible, this group does almost all evils.


    Manufacturing, smuggling, and selling contraband are just one of them.


    Kidnapping, extortion, and assassination are also their business scope.


    The reselling of human organs is arge business for this gang.


    Moreover, what is even more outrageous is that this criminal group is not just selling organs, for the


    sake of profit,


    They deceive the lower ss people who are struggling to survive in the United States and Canada.


    They try their best to deceive them to Mexico, take their organs, and finally destroy the corpse.


    Because there are too many criminal groups and there are too many homicides,


    Neither the police in the country nor the police in the United States and Canada can do anything


    about them.


    As a result, their business of reselling organs has almost be a low-risk, highreward business


    without capital investment.


    They have been doing this kind of business for many years,


    And each year profit has increasedpared to the previous year,


    And they have done this for so many years without any trouble.


    At this time, Juarez himself was with his hot girlfriend,


    And having fun at the underground casino in Ensenada.


    He was lucky tonight, and he killed the Quartet in the casino, winning a full $200,000.


    Just when he was having a good time, his subordinate Carson Ma called.


    He was about to open the cards at this time.


    Looking at the buzzing mobile phone on the gambling table,


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little irritated, so he answered the phone and asked in a cold voice,


    ¡°Why are you calling sote?! Or you know that I am gambling money. Is it??¡±


    Carson said quickly: ¡°Boss, something happened in the operating room, and we have a big man at


    our door¡­¡±

 Chapter 4895

    Chapter 4895


    Crazy Juarez¡¯s full name is Rafael Corona Juarez.


    Coincidentally, the ce where he was born is a northern border city of Mexico, also called Juarez.


    In this city, thergest criminal group in the country has always been active,


    And this city has been ranked the city with the most violent crime in the world for many years.


    To say that this is the real version of Gotham is an insult to Gotham.


    After all, Gotham has superheroes in addition to superviins,


    And here, there are only superviins one worst than the other.


    Juarez grew up in the city of the same name, and his parents,


    Although not members of a criminal group were also working under the criminal group to support


    their families.


    His father, who had been driving a truck for a criminal group,


    Sometimes pulled arms, sometimes drugs, and sometimes corpses.


    His mother, on the other hand, had been working in the drug factory of the criminal group,


    Weighing and packing them, and even won the championship of many skillpetitions organized


    by the criminal group.


    Under such immersion, Juarez had been obsessed with violent crime since he was a child.


    When he was twelve years old, a small leader of a local crime syndicate gave him a gun,


    A bicycle and fifty dors in cash, so he rode his bicycle at the orders of the other party,


    Shot and killed an innocent man in the street.


    Although the recoil of the pistol made his wrist hurt for several days,


    In those few days, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep every night,


    Because of the scene of the other party¡¯s brain bursting.


    At that moment, he realized that he might have been born to do this.


    He has been a gang member since then.


    After nearly ten years of umtion, he had also be a famous small leader of the city.


    After his boss was assassinated by a rival gang,


    He escaped from the city with his men and restarted his new business in Ensenada.


    After more than ten years of umtion, his strength has be stronger and stronger.


    Now, he has been able to rank among the Top 10 in many criminal groups in the country.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, in this top 10, the principle of 28 is also vividly reflected.


    The first and second criminal groups monopolize at least 80% of the profits.


    Therefore, the gap between the top 10 cranes like Juarez and the first ce is even more different.


    Thergest criminal group has an annual profit of more than 10 billion US dors, But Juarez has


    been in the mix for so many years, and his total worth is a bit over 100 million.


    When he listened to Carson¡¯s report that someone found their operating room with a ck gold


    card, his whole body trembled.


    This is a big guy with a worth of more than 10 billion dors!


    No matter what he wanted, Juarez had to be nervous and he had to pay attention.


    Just when he was a little lost, the dealer urged:


    ¡°Mr. Juarez, it¡¯s time for you to ask for a card.¡±


    Juarez came back to his senses. He ignored the dealer and turned to the phone and said to Carson


    on the other end:


    ¡°Carson, I will rush over now. You must treat this man well,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t neglect your distinguished guests, otherwise I will not spare you!¡±


    Carson on the other end of the phone said quickly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, I will definitely entertain Mr. Wade.¡±


    After speaking, he did not forget to remind:


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t forget, bring as many brothers as possible, youe prepared.¡±


    Juarez hummed: ¡°Of course!¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone, put the card on the table, stood up hastily, and turned to leave.


    His girlfriend asked in surprise, ¡°Raphael, where are you going?¡±


    Juarez said: ¡°I have important things to do,¡±


    ¡°You can continue to y here first, and I will leave you the chips.¡±


    After that, he looked toward his four bodyguards and said,


    ¡°Carlos is going to drive, Eiji. Hector call everyone to get down immediately,¡±


    ¡°Ande to the operating room to gather, remember, everyone, must be fully armed!¡±

 Chapter 4896

    Chapter 4896


    The man named Hector asked in surprise:


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s so serious, why do you want all the brothers to rush over?¡±


    Juarez said: ¡°It may not be a bad thing, but it may not be a good thing,¡±


    ¡°And we will have to wait until we go to find out,¡±


    ¡°But whether it is good or bad, we must be fully prepared.¡±


    From Juarez¡¯s point of view, if this man is indeed a good opportunity for his sess,


    Then he must take good care of him, not only to let this man see his sincerity,


    But also to let this man see his strength.


    And if this man is not good, he can carry his brothers with him,


    And he can avoid danger as much as possible.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡­


    Crazy Juarez has a total of more than 200 direct members.


    Most of these people are natives.


    Here, the prevalence of guns is not inferior to that in the United States,


    Especially for criminal groups. Not only everyone has guns,


    But many also have standard equipment smuggled in at high prices from the United States.


    Therefore, thebat effectiveness of the members of Crazy Juarez is not inferior to that of the


    military police.


    When they received the boss¡¯s order, they all took their equipment,


    And quickly went to the small vige where the operating room was located.


    Juarez, who has been fighting on the streets for many years,


    Has always required all members of Crazy Juarez to be able to drive and have a car of their own.


    The reason is to enhance the mobility of the entire group.


    In his view, this is as important as the motorization of the modern army.


    In addition, he also requires that all members have radios installed in their cars.


    At the same time, in order to ensure smooth radiomunication,


    He has set up multiple radio repeater stations within a 100-kilometer radius of Ensenada.


    So as to improve the coverage of radiomunications range andmunication quality.


    At this time, he was sitting in his bulletproof car, holding the hand microphone of the car radio, and


    instructed:


    ¡°Everyone pay attention, no matter where you start from, do not enter the vige where the


    operating room is located without authorization!¡±


    ¡°First, second, The third team assembled at the eastern entrance of the vige,¡±


    ¡°And the fourth, fifth, and sixth teams assembled at the western entrance of the vige.¡±


    ¡°After everyone assembled, listen to my orders and use a pincer attack toplete the


    encirclement of the operating room!¡±


    ¡°The team leaders receive it and immediately reply!¡±


    Soon, the voices of many people came from the walkie-talkie: ¡°First team received.¡±


    ¡°The second team received.¡±


    ¡°The third team received¡­¡±


    After the six team leaders all confirmed the order, Juarez continued:


    ¡°After you enter the operating room within a three-mile radius,¡±


    ¡°You must pay close attention to the environment around you.¡±


    ¡°Once you find suspicious people hiding, report to me as soon as possible.¡±


    Juarez has experienced various variety of Rush,bat experiences.


    In his opinion, regardless of whether the opponent has secretly deployed troops,


    The pincer offensive can best ensure the disy ofbat effectiveness.


    If the enemy is in the center, the pincer attack can well encircle the enemy.


    If the enemy is on the periphery after the two forces converge in the pincer attack,


    They can rely on the center point to defend against external enemies.


    Juarez¡¯s method is very efficient when facing ordinary criminal groups.


    But he could not have imagined that what he had to face was precisely the king of the mercenaries,


    the Cataclysmic Front.


    ording to the tactics nned by Charlie before,


    The members of the Cataclysmic Front were to scatter and hide one or two kilometers away from


    the vige,


    In order to wait for the other party toplete the assembly,


    Then tighten the encirclement and put all the other party members in their pockets.


    Moreover, these Cataclysmic Front members are all martial arts masters,


    And their strength is much stronger than that of ordinary mercenaries.


    Therefore, when they are hidden, these members of Crazy Juarez,


    Even if they pass by them, will not notice any abnormality!

 Chapter 4897

    Chapter 4897


    Just when Juarez¡¯s men swarmed, Carson took Nathan back to the operating room.


    Carson put on a ttering expression all the way, walked towards Charlie diligently,


    And quickly took out a box of domestic cigarettes from his pocket, walked to


    Charlie, handed one,


    And said respectfully ¡°Mr. Wade, our boss is already on his way,¡±


    ¡°And he has ordered that I must entertain you, you smoke a cigarette first!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently: ¡± No.¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Carson quickly ttered and said: ¡°It won¡¯t be good,¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be good! Cigarettes are not a good thing, don¡¯t touch them if you can.¡±


    After speaking, he stretched out his hand and put the cigarette case in his pocket, turned around,


    and said to Nathan:


    ¡°Go away, No one is allowed to smoke in front of Mr. Wade!¡±


    Nathan nodded eagerly and said, ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    After speaking, he turned around and chatted with the group of men in Spanish.


    Carson smiled and said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, the environment here is too bad, do you think we


    should go up and talk?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie waved his hand slightly, and said lightly,


    ¡°I like this very much. The ce is simple yet not simple. Look at your operating room.¡±


    ¡°Although the burrow is small, it has all the internal organs.¡±


    ¡°It can be seen that these equipment are also very elegant.¡±


    ¡°The smell of disinfectant is so strong. I think you should pay attention to hygiene.¡±


    Carson hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really insane when ites to medicine, but the doctor just now is a bit of a level.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what glorious deeds this kid has?¡±


    Charlie shook his head. , asked: ¡°What¡¯s the story?¡±


    Carson said: ¡°When this kid was in India, he used various means to kidnap five or six hundred


    people¡¯s kidneys.¡±


    ¡°In the United States, as a result, he returned to the old business,¡±


    ¡°And now in the circle of North America, this kid can be regarded as a knife.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips, and said half-jokingly:


    ¡°Although this is really a trivial matter, I have to say that there is still something.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Carsonughed, nodded quickly, and said,


    ¡°You are right, talk to me. Compared with you, we have indeed some indiscriminate activities that do


    note to the table.¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, the entire industry chain can only earn tens of thousands or


    hundreds of thousands of dors for one waist.¡±


    ¡°If you want to earn hundreds of thousands of dors like you With a worth of 100 million,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that it will cost more than 100,000 waists, and it is impossible to achieve it in this life¡­¡±


    Charlie pouted and asked him: ¡°Who told you that I am worth 10 billion? Ten billion, in my eyes, it¡¯s


    not even a fa.rt.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°Let me tell you this, I acquired an organization some time ago,¡±


    ¡°And in long-term and short-term, and I invested ten billion dors.¡±


    Carson looked at him in disbelief and blurted out:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­you¡­are you kidding me¡­ in what kind of organization you invested tens of billions of


    dors?¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this right now,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to question the authenticity of this matter, because I never make such a joke.¡±


    Carson also knew that Charlie can have a ck gold card, which proves that he is really worth


    something,


    And it is impossible to brag in front of a small person like himself.


    So, he said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, thanks to your interest in our Crazy Juarez,¡±


    ¡°I believe that after you meet our boss, you will not be disappointed with us!¡±


    Charlie nodded and looked aside at Abren, who had never regained his senses,


    Immediately frowned and said to Carson, ¡°I thought you had good eyesight,¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you know that you cut the tie for my brother?¡±


    Carson heard this, he came back to his senses in an instant.


    Originally, he thought that Charlie was justing to the door through Abren,


    And he still thought that Charlie was a boss and he could not offend him,

 Chapter 4898

    Chapter 4898


    But Abren was a donor who was about to undergo surgery,


    And the two of them would definitely have nothing to do in the future.


    But after hearing what Charlie said, he realized that Charlie was supposed to protect this Abren,


    So he pped himself without thinking, and said angrily,


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Wade, I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯m here to serve you. Now, I didn¡¯t think of your friend¡­it¡¯s my fault!¡±


    After speaking, he quickly said to Nathan, ¡°Hurry up and release Mr. Lang!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t dare to have any dy, hurriedly took out a folding dagger from his waist,


    And then cut off the tie on Abren¡¯s hand.


    Abren didn¡¯t care to get used to the hands that had just recovered, he threw himself on his knees in


    front of Charlie,


    And cried and said, ¡°Brother¡­oh no¡­Mr. Wade¡­please¡­ Please save my life,¡± ¡°Mr. Wade, I have


    the responsibility of old and young, I can¡¯t just die in here¡­¡±


    Charlie stretched out his hand to help him up, smiled slightly, and said seriously,


    ¡°Brother don¡¯t worry, you and I were destined toe to Mexico this time.¡±


    ¡°Now you have got mypany, so you don¡¯t need to worry about your safety.¡±


    Abren was moved, and it was more about the rest of his life after the catastrophe.


    It was easy, although he burst into tears, he still couldn¡¯t hide his happiness and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Carson on the side hurriedly smiled and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lang, since you are Mr. Wade¡¯s friend, that is our honored guest here,¡±


    ¡°The previous things were all misunderstandings,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart, I guarantee you will be safe after this time!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Carson, I want to know,¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do next to the person who is going to undergo surgery?¡±


    Carson smiled and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, the other party¡¯s deposit has been paid,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°And the family has agreed to pay the bnce after going to the operating table.¡±


    ¡°We will open his chest cavity, then wait another two hours to sew him up,¡±


    ¡°Then send the person back to the US and tell him that the operation isplete,¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t feel well, it may be that his body is not yet adapting to the new heart,¡±


    ¡°And there is still a possibility of a certain rejection reaction,¡±


    ¡°As long as he can go back to rest in peace for half a month, he can basically recover.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°The other party gave you all the money,¡±


    ¡°Ran over and was stabbed in vain and then goes back? Isn¡¯t this a bit too much damage?¡±


    Carson said seriously, ¡°Mr. Wade, in this case, let¡¯s open it up.¡±


    ¡°The chest cavity does not move at all, and it is very interesting to sew him up again.¡±


    ¡°If we change other colleagues, maybe after opening his chest cavity,¡±


    ¡°Not only will he not be given a new heart, but he will also be able to move smoothly.¡±


    ¡°He has a kidney issue, this kind of thing is not made up by me, it is really normal in our industry.¡±


    Charlie nodded with a half-smiling smile.


    Sure enough, they are a bunch of sgumbags and ba5tards with no morals and no humanity.


    It would be unreasonable to let these ba5tards continue to do bad things.


    Thinking of this, Charlie looked at Carson and asked him,


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t your bosse yet? Is he too good at writing ink?¡±


    Carson said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, our boss was gambling in the casino.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit far, so it does take a little longer, but he should be there soon!¡±


    At this moment, Juarez¡¯s six teams have arrived at the entrance of the vige,


    One after another and assembled at the designated location.


    Along the way, they were very cautiously observing the surrounding environment,


    But they did not find any abnormality.


    And Juarez¡¯s car, under the protection of three cars,


    Drove to the east entrance of the vige only after the six teams were in ce.

 Chapter 4899

    Chapter 4899


    After arriving, Juarez did not get out of the car, but said to one of his bodyguards:


    ¡°Hector, go and see first, remember to record the video of the whole process,¡±


    ¡°After entering, let the shielding be turned off, and then post the video.¡±


    ¡°Show me the situation inside, if Carson and the others are controlled by the other party,¡±


    ¡°Then this is a trap, we have to prepare in advance.¡±


    The man called Hector nodded lightly,


    Then, he took out his mobile phone, turned on the video, and walked in alone.


    Both the dark post and minion near the operating room knew Hector,


    So when Hector appeared, they all greeted Hector on a routine basis.


    Hector kept looking around, and at the same time carefully observed every encounter.


    One person, after finding that there was nothing abnormal,


    He opened his mouth and said to one of the little bosses who was responsible for guarding the


    ce:


    ¡°Turn off the shielding, I want to send a video to the boss.¡±


    The man did not dare to dy and immediately turned off the signal shielding device.


    Hector immediately sent the video that had been taken to Juarez, who soon sent an invitation for a


    video call.


    After the video was connected, Juarez¡¯s voice came, and he asked, ¡°Where is that surname


    Wade?¡±


    Hector said, ¡°I heard that he is in the underground operating room.¡±


    Juarez instructed: ¡°Go down. Check it out, don¡¯t hang up on the video.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Hector agreed, walked into the room where the basement entrance is, and then walked straight


    down.


    Juarez, on the other hand, is using his mobile phone in the car to carefully observe the video


    footage sent back.


    He wanted to confirm whether what appeared in the video was his subordinate.


    Fortunately, Charlie was indeed alone, so Juarez didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    At this time, Hector hade to the underground operating room,


    And saw Charlie with a proud expression in front of Carson.


    Carson also saw Hector at this time, and hurriedly said to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, our boss¡¯s personal bodyguard has arrived. I believe our boss will be here soon!¡±


    Hector came into the crowd at this time, and the camera of the mobile phone is now facing Charlie,


    And then he lowered his voice and said a few words in Carson¡¯s ear.


    After Carson also whispered a few words in his ear, Hector was relieved,


    Then he smiled and nodded to Charlie as a gesture, then stepped back and returned to the ground.


    As soon as he returned to the ground, he reported to Juarez:


    ¡°Boss, nothing unusual was found here, there were only two unfamiliar faces,


    One was the donor who was scheduled to undergo surgery the day after tomorrow,


    And the other was what Carson said. That billionaire.¡±


    Juarez asked him, ¡°Are all our brothers here?¡±


    ¡°All.¡± Hector said: ¡°There is no sign of a fight at the scene, not even the smell of gunpowder,¡±


    ¡°So there is definitely no problem.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Juarez nodded and smiled:


    ¡°It seems that surnamed Wade is really brave, I will meet him in person in a while.¡±


    After speaking, Juarez used the car radio to issue an order:


    ¡°Everyonee with me. Teams 1 to 3 keep guard outside the operating room,¡± ¡°And teams 4 to 6


    on guard in the operating room. The bodyguardse down with me to meet that boy.¡±


    A confirmation reply from the squad leader soon came.


    Immediately afterward, Juarez opened the car door and walked out.


    Under the protection of bodyguards, he walked toward the operating room.


    Just when Juarez thought that he had eliminated all threats and was foolproof,


    He never dreamed that in the high sky, the drone had already clearly captured his movements.


    When Joseph saw him appear, he realized that this person must be the leader of the entire criminal


    organization.


    So, ording to Charlie¡¯s orders, he instructed his subordinates:


    ¡°Everyone, pay attention, start shrinking the encirclement immediately,¡±


    ¡°Once the target enters the yard where Mr. Wade is, the five-minute countdown will start


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°When the time is up, be sure to neutralize all enemies outside and leave no one behind!¡±

 Chapter 4900

    Chapter 4900


    A few minutester, Juarez hade to the yard where the operating room was.


    Because of Hector¡¯s previous exploration, he was not worried at all,


    And went straight down the stairs of the operating room.


    When Carson saw Juarez walking down, he immediately said to Charlie excitedly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, our boss is here!¡±


    After speaking, he hurried to Juarez and said in Spanish politely,


    ¡°Boss, Mr. Wade who came today is a great god of Wealth, we must seize this opportunity!¡±


    Juarez patted him on the shoulder without speaking, but walked directly to Charlie,


    With a smile, he said in Spanish,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, right, I¡¯m Juarez, Rafael Juarez, you can call me Rafael.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t understand Spanish, but Carson was there to trante,


    So there is no obstacle tomunication with Juarez.


    Charlie looked at Juarez from top to bottom and found that this Mexican man was indeed very


    aggressive.


    Although he was not tall, he was very strong. He wore a shiny thick gold ne around his neck,


    Even on his teeth, he wore diamond-studded braces, with a very short inch head,


    And a face full of flesh, it is not a good thing at first nce.


    Charlie looked at him and smiled indifferently: ¡°Mr. Juarez really made me wait.¡±


    ¡°After he came, he didn¡¯t show up. Let a subordinatee in and made a video call.¡±


    ¡°Your operation really made me lose my mind, thinking about it.¡±


    Juarez knew that Charlie thought that he was too slow and that he was too cautious,


    So he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°It is always necessary to be cautious when meeting for the first time. ¡°


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After speaking, he quickly changed the subject and asked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I heard from Carson that you want to cooperate with our group.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of cooperation it is that you want with us?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t answer his question, but with a smile, he asked,


    ¡°How many people are there in your organization?¡±


    Juarez immediately said, ¡°We have more than 200 people.¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly, and said lightly, ¡°The more than 200 people seem to be a little less.¡±


    Juarez hurriedly said: ¡°Although there are not many of us, almost everyone is a strong fighter!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Did you bring them all over today?¡±


    Juarez nodded and said:


    ¡°My people are all outside. If Mr. Wade is interested, I can take you up to have a look.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie said casually: ¡°You people don¡¯t need me to deal with you myself.¡±


    Juarez didn¡¯t know the deep meaning of Charlie¡¯s words, he patted his chest and said to Charlie,


    ¡°If Mr. Wade intends to cooperate with us, I will take care of the following people,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t need to deal with them myself.¡±


    After that, he asked Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, you haven¡¯t said what kind of cooperation you want to


    make with us?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°I have a big project in Syria. Actually, there is a shortage of people, but¡­¡±


    As he got to this point, he deliberately paused, then took out his mobile phone and checked the


    time.


    Seeing that it is almost five minutes since Juarez came in,


    He gradually put away the smile on his face and looked at him, and said in a cold voice,


    ¡°Forget it, Syria is only suitable for those who can be spared the death penalty,¡±


    ¡°And can¡¯t escape the crime. It¡¯s not very suitable for sgumbags like you who should be cut into


    pieces.¡±


    Carson was about to trante, but he was momentarily stunned.


    After stopping, he couldn¡¯t help looking at Charlie, frowned, and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Charlie sneered, looked at Juarez and the people around him, and said lightly, and said in English:


    ¡°The meaning is simple, You¡¯re all gonna die! Tonight!¡±

 Chapter 4901

    Chapter 4901


    When Carson heard these words, his heart became tense,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously apany it with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Wade must be really joking. , aren¡¯t you looking for us to cooperate?¡±


    ¡°Our boss is not as humorous as you, and he is likely to take it seriously.¡±


    Juarez, who was beside him, was looking at Charlie with a cold expression.


    Although he has never attended any school or learned any foreignnguage,


    After all, Mexico is so close to the United States, and in most cases,


    He has to make a living with the Americans, so he has the know-how of English.


    So when Charlie said that sentence in English, he immediately understood the meaning.


    So he couldn¡¯t help but immediately look at Charlie,


    And he could see at a nce that Charlie¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent at the moment.


    After all, Juarez is an old fritter who has been on the rivers andkes for a long time,


    And he has been licking blood from the knife edge.


    He can tell what it looks like when a person is motivated to kill, just by looking at him.


    So, when he heard Charlie¡¯s words, he subconsciously took out his pistol,


    Pointed it at Charlie¡¯s forehead, and said coldly, ¡°Who the hell are you?! What do you want?¡±


    Carson on the side was also a little flustered at the moment, and quickly said to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t joke with our boss, what he hates most is when others joke with him.¡±


    Charlie looked at him, smiled slightly, and asked, ¡°How do you know I¡¯m joking with him,¡±


    ¡°And tell you that every word I just said is serious.¡±


    Juarez frowned, stared at Charlie, and asked: ¡°The two of us have neither injustice nor enmity,¡±


    ¡°And I heard Carson say, you are a Citibank ck gold card holder,¡±


    ¡°And your assets must be more than 10 billion US dors.¡±


    ¡°We were originally from two different worlds, why would you kill us?¡±


    Charlie put away his smile and said coldly,


    ¡°Because what you have done is extremely sinful and unforgivable, so everyone deserves to die!¡±


    Juarez couldn¡¯t help sneering, and said contemptuously:


    ¡°Even if what I do is damned, what can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that you can kill us all by yourself? It¡¯s a bit too arrogant. Come on!¡±


    Charlie sneered, and said indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to kill you bunch of idiots.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie asked him again: ¡°Besides, who told you that I am alone? ¡°What?¡± Juarez


    frowned and blurted out: ¡°You still have a helper? To tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°There are more than 200 people in with me outside, and everyone is armed to the teeth.


    What if you have a helper? Don¡¯t forget that you are still in my hands,¡±


    ¡°As long as I pull the trigger, you will die immediately!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Half of your more than 200 people are now dead son!¡±


    Juarez didn¡¯t know, that just a minute ago, more than 100 elite soldiers in the Cataclysmic Front had


    launched an attack on Juarez¡¯s men.


    These more than 100 soldiers are all martial arts masters without exception,


    And they have also undergone modern military training.


    Thebat capability of individual soldiers is much stronger than that of ordinary special forces,


    And they have multiple advantages. So with Juarez¡¯s men, it is simply a one-sided massacre.


    The Cataclysmic Front soldiers used firearms equipped with silencers,


    And before Juarez¡¯s men noticed, they solved half of them first.


    With his keen perception, Charlie knew everything that happened outside.


    It¡¯s just that Juarez was underground and couldn¡¯t hear the movement outside at all.


    When he heard Charlie¡¯s words, he thought it was a big joke, and mocked:


    ¡°Without exception, my subordinates are all battle-hardened elite soldiers,¡±


    ¡°Although our scale is simr to that in Mexico. It¡¯s not top-notch,¡±


    ¡°But our individualbat capability is definitely the strongest among all gangs here,¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°How can you kill half of my people?¡±

 Chapter 4902

    Chapter 4902


    As soon as the voice fell, a gunshot suddenly sounded outside, and someone shouted:


    ¡°Hurry up and find a ce to hide, we don¡¯t know where the shot ising from!¡±


    Some people shot frantically and shouted loudly:


    ¡°It¡¯s a fcuking hell, we don¡¯t know where they are, hurry up and suppress the fire!¡±


    ¡°Dmn, on the west side, hurry up¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    Juarez was shocked when he heard the movement outside.


    He could tell from the voice he heard that his subordinates had been surrounded and suppressed,


    And the opponent not only caught them off guard but even caused them heavy losses.


    As soon as he thought of those men outside, all of them were the foundation of his own life and


    money,


    But now they were being ughtered by unknown enemies,


    Which gave him a sense of despair as his assets disintegrated rapidly.


    So, he angrily pointed the gun at Charlie, and shouted hysterically,


    ¡°The person who sees you will stop immediately, otherwise I will shoot you!¡±


    Charlie sneered, and in an instant, suddenly with a very fast Speed shot.


    Just when Juarez hadn¡¯t reacted, Charlie grabbed his right wrist holding the gun and then twisted it


    down suddenly.


    With just a click, Juarez¡¯s wrist folded back 180 degrees,


    And the back of his hand is tightly attached to his forearm!


    What¡¯s even more appalling is that his broken wrist joint has pierced the only skin left on his wrist,


    And the white bones hanging with flesh and blood look extremely terrifying!


    His bodyguards reacted instantly, and one by one they immediately took out their guns to shoot at


    Charlie.


    But what they didn¡¯t expect was that instead of hiding,


    Charlie stood and looked at them with a sneer.


    The moment they aimed their guns at him, a few tongues of me suddenly spewed from their


    backs,


    And then, several people were beaten into a ho¡¯s nest by bullets.


    Juarez, Carson, and the others were all scared and dumbfounded.


    They turned around and looked behind them. They saw more than a dozen men in ck rushing in


    with guns.


    The leader is Supreme Commander, Joseph!


    Joseph instructed the other subordinates at this moment:


    ¡°Keep an eye on these people, if any of them have the intention to attack, kill them!¡±


    Everyone immediately replied in unison: ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Juarez was already frightened, but at this moment he copsed.


    Seeing that the other party had already invaded the underground operating room,


    He immediately guessed that all his men who stayed outside must have been finished.


    Just when he thought all this might be a nightmare,


    Joseph quickly came to Charlie, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, ording to your orders, my subordinates have killed all the enemies outside, none


    left.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Are there any casualties among our men?¡±


    Joseph immediately said, ¡°Mr. Wade, Cataclysmic Front dispatched a total of 158 soldiers today,¡±


    ¡°No one is injured, and more No one died!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As soon as Juarez heard this, he suddenly fell to the ground,


    He looked at Charlie with horror on his face, and blurted out:


    ¡°You¡­are you from the Cataclysmic Front?!¡±


    Joseph stared at him and said coldly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade is not from the Cataclysmic Front, but the entire Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Tens of thousands of people, are all Mr. Wade¡¯s!¡±


    Juarez is already scared to death at this time!

 Chapter 4903

    Chapter 4903


    The name of Cataclysmic Front, he has long heard like thunder.


    Even if the most powerful criminal group in Mexico is pulled out,


    It is impossible to be the opponent of the Cataclysmic Front,


    Because all the members of the Front are well-trained elite soldiers,


    And there are some top masters among them. Once upon a time,


    The bosses of the top criminal groups used the Cataclysmic Front as their example.


    None of them can have a powerful mercenary team like Cataclysmic Front.


    But they also knew very well that their strength is 108,000 miles away from the Cataclysmic Front.


    It¡¯s simply impossible to look at them.


    Therefore, the bosses of manyrge gangs even offered extremely generous prices,


    And with an extremely humble attitude, they hoped to invite the masters of the Cataclysmic Front to


    train their soldiers.


    However, the Cataclysmic Front has never dealt with such groups,


    So they turned a deaf ear to their requests.


    Even if thergest drug lord came forward in person, he still could not ask Cataclysmic Front.


    And the more so, the greater the reputation of the Cataclysmic Front among the criminals.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    In Juarez¡¯s heart, the Cataclysmic Front is a god-like existence.


    But he could never have imagined that the young man named Charlie Wade in front of him was the


    owner of Cataclysmic Front!


    No wonder he can have a ck gold card,


    The value of the Cataclysmic Front alone will cost tens of billions or even hundreds of billions of


    dors!


    What he could not have imagined was that today his subordinates would bepletely wiped out


    by the famous Cataclysmic Front.


    Frightened, he subconsciously asked Charlie:


    ¡°We crazy Juarez, we have always respected Cataclysmic Front very much,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand, I have no grievance with Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Why Cataclysmic Front wants to deal with us like this?¡±


    Charlie sneered and said, ¡°I said just now, all of you, without exception,¡±


    ¡°Are all the most heinous people. To kill you is to do justice for the sky and the people you killed.¡±


    Juarez was unwilling and blurted out,


    ¡°Here, we are not the only criminal groups with heinous crimes.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you target the most powerful ones, but instead target us, Crazy Juarez?¡±


    ¡°Are you doing things for the heavens and killing the people,¡±


    ¡°And you have to pick the ones with weaker powers? Why do you want to do it?¡± Charlie sneered,


    looked at him, and asked, ¡°Are you ying moral kidnapping with me here?¡±


    ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll convince you to death, and I ask you, is Georgina Mei someone


    you know?¡±


    ¡°Georgina Mei?!¡± Juarez suddenly remembered that when Carson called him to report,


    He had revealed on the phone that Charlie had inspected Georgina before.


    Now hearing Charlie mention Georgina¡¯s name again, Juarez said quickly,


    ¡°Georgina is just one of our peripheral members in the United States!¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°A peripheral member is not a member? I¡¯ll ask you again,¡±


    ¡°The contraband that she tricked people with are all supplied to her by you?¡±


    Juarez subconsciously quibbled: ¡°No¡­not mine¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell the truth? Charlie snorted coldly, and said to Joseph,


    ¡°Joseph, abolish his two legs!¡±


    Juarez did note back to his senses, Joseph raised his gun without saying a word,


    And raised his gun at a very fast speed and shot twice.


    Juarez only felt a sharp pain in his knees.


    Looking down, he found that the knees of both legs werepletely shattered by bullets.


    The severe pain made him almost faint on the spot,


    But he immediately regained consciousness from the brink of fainting.


    The uncontroble pain made him cry out like a child.


    But Charlie looked at him at this time, and said coldly,


    ¡°If you make that noise like the killing of a pig again,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone break that thing in your crotch too!¡±


    Juarez heard this and he suddenly trembled with fright and then forced himself to shut his mouth.

 Chapter 4904

    Chapter 4904


    Charlie looked at him at this time, and continued:


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, are the goods in Georgina¡¯s hands yours?¡±


    Juarez was enduring the pain at this time, and sweat dripped down his cheeks.


    Flowing down, and even merged into a trickling stream at his chin.


    In order to save his life, he could only admit: ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s mine¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him again, ¡°I¡¯m asking you again, Georgina,¡±


    ¡°She tricked people in the USA and sent them here for your organ trade?¡±


    Juarez¡¯s first thought was to deny it, but then he thought that the other party has already nipped him


    in this operating room.


    If he still dares to argue at this time, isn¡¯t that courting death?


    So, he could only say nervously: ¡°Yes¡­Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled and continued: ¡°Just two days ago, Georgina lied again.¡± ¡°She took a woman


    and asked the other party to help her carry a batch of contraband from the airport,¡±


    ¡°But unfortunately, that woman was caught by the US customs and the police before the ne took


    off, do you know about this?¡±


    He knew about this because that time he lost 5 kilograms of goods,


    Which really made his flesh hurt all night.


    But he really couldn¡¯t figure it out, what does this have to do with Charlie?


    After all, Charlie is a person with a ck gold card, and he is also the owner of the entire


    Cataclysmic Front.


    The height of such a person can already be regarded as the top of the world.


    How could he be rted to Georgina?


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­you¡­you are the master of Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Why bother with us little gangs because of this trivial matter?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Charlie sneered and said word by word,


    ¡°I tell you, the woman who was used by Georgina, who was carrying contraband,¡±


    ¡°And flying on the ne to Hong Kong is my mother-inw!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Even you let him think here for ten or twenty years,


    But he never imagined that Georgina could trick the mother-inw of a big man like Charlie into


    bing a mule¡­


    No wonder Charlie has such strength,


    But he has to destroy a criminal group with only 200 people.


    It turned out that his subordinates identally provoked Charlie¡¯s mother-inw!


    Carson on the side was also frightened.


    Seeing that the Cataclysmic Front had killed so many of his colleagues,


    He was so frightened that he hurriedly knelt on the ground, crying and begging Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I really didn¡¯t participate in this matter,¡±


    ¡°That Georgina did it all by herself. For the sake of my origin, please spare me a life!¡±


    ¡°Compatriot?¡± Charlie asked disdainfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you dedicated to harmingpatriots?¡±


    ¡°Who are thepatriots who have died in your hands these years?¡±


    ¡°How many people? Have you counted them yourself?¡±


    Carson said in a panic, ¡°Mr. Wade¡­I¡­I am also forced to be helpless¡­¡±


    ¡°These things, I myself have never gone out to deceive mypatriots,¡±


    ¡°It was Georgina and the others who went to deceive people¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at him and said coldly,


    ¡°With death hanging over your head,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still here to quibble at the end, you really can¡¯t see the coffin without tears!¡±


    After that, he looked at Joseph and instructed:


    ¡°Joseph, break his hands and feet for me!¡±


    Joseph was expressionless he lifted the gun and fired,


    And shot four bullets in an instant,


    And these four powerful bullets directly smashed Carson¡¯s wrist and ankle into a pool of bone mud,


    Which was equivalent to cutting off the root, all at once!

 Chapter 4905

    Chapter 4905


    As Carson got shot four times, and both ankles have turned into mud,


    His body weight came down and the whole body fell to the ground.


    And he subconsciously wanted to use his hands to support the fallen body,


    But he forgot that he still had hands at this time, but they were just two bloody bones.


    Therefore, when he used the wound on his broken wrist to support his body that fell down,


    The huge gravity brought shock and pain to his two wrists,


    And this pain made him feel like a fish that had just been caught.


    He fluttered on the ground desperately, screaming incessantly.


    A jet of blood sprayed everywhere as he struggled violently.


    Nathan, who was next to him, was sttered with Carson¡¯s blood because he was too close.


    This made him so frightened that his legs went weak, and he couldn¡¯t help kneeling on the


    ground.


    Although Carson was in unbearable pain, he still struggled and begged Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you see that I am a waste now,¡±


    ¡°I beg you to forgive me for the fact that I am in my sixties this year. Spare this dog life


    please¡­¡±


    Charlie frowned, and asked back, ¡°If those people who have been tortured by you for so


    long,¡±


    ¡°IF they kneel down and beg you to spare their lives? If so, would you? How would you do it


    now?¡±


    Carson didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Over the years, countless people have died at his hands.


    Almost every victim would kneel on the ground, begging him for their life.


    But he has never been soft on anyone.


    Thinking of how cruel he has always been, Carson seems to have been able to foresee his


    future.


    He knew in his heart that he would definitely die today.


    At this moment, Charlie said, ¡°If I just kill you, I think those innocent people who have been


    murdered by you,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely feel that it is not enough to relieve the hatred,¡±


    ¡°So you can rest assured that after you die, I will continue to make you bloody debts get


    paid.¡±


    Carson was a little stunned when he heard it because he really couldn¡¯t understand,


    If he dies, how could Charlie continue to let him pay his blood debts,


    He couldn¡¯t tear himself into tens of thousands of pieces?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Just in his heart, when he was puzzled, Charlie opened his mouth and said to Joseph:


    ¡°Joseph, investigate all his background information, find out all his immediate family


    members,¡±


    ¡°And then investigate again those immediate family members who have had financial


    ounts with him over the years,¡±


    ¡°As long as any adult in his immediate family spends the ck money he earned,¡±


    ¡°Tie that person and send him to Syria, no distinction should be made between men and


    women!¡±


    ¡°I want to make them work in Syria for the rest of their lives to repay this blood debt!¡±


    Joseph said respectfully without hesitation:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, your subordinate will arrange for someone to start investigating!¡±


    When Carson heard this, he burst into tears.


    He is almost the same as Georgina and Kaiden.


    They are all alone to make money and support arge family at home.


    However, he is stronger than Georgina and Kaiden in the sense that he has already earned


    money,


    To bring his family to North America and sessfully obtained Canadian citizenship.


    He has three sons. The eldest is in his thirties.


    He is currently working in a multinationalpany in Toronto. He has already started a


    family.


    Although these sons are not outstanding talents,


    They all sessfullypleted university thanks to the higher education resources per


    capita in Western countries


    And their father¡¯s ability to make money for them without any interruption.


    ording to the n that Charlie just said,


    The three sons of Carson would have to work in Syria for the rest of their lives to repay the


    blood debt for him.

 Chapter 4906

    Chapter 4906


    How could Carson have the heart to drag down his three sons, so he said crying and


    begging to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­everything is my fault, as the saying goes, it is not my family¡¯s fault,¡±


    ¡°Even if you kill me now, I will not ask you to spare my life but my family, please¡­¡±


    Charlie sneered and asked him, ¡°Have you heard about Georgina and Kaiden?¡±


    He shook his head in confusion.


    Since ine¡¯s ident, these two people have disappeared from the world, and Carson has


    no contact at all.


    However, he also knew very well in his heart that this must be Georgina¡¯s initiative to cut off


    contact with the outside world.


    After working with her for many years, Carson knew her very well.


    Therefore, he did not hear anything about what happened at Georgina and Kaiden¡¯s home.


    Seeing his confused face, Charlie said lightly: ¡°Their family members are all arrested by the


    police for moneyundering,¡±


    ¡°And their illegal gains are basically seized ording tow,¡±


    ¡°Which means that the two of them have been doing bad things for so many years,¡±


    ¡°Earning a lot of money. The ck money that they received has basically disappeared,¡±


    ¡°You see, twenty years of hard work has been in vain,¡±


    ¡°And they have also put their families in prison, is it worth it?¡±


    Carson was extremely frightened in his heart, while Charlie paused for a while and


    continued:


    ¡°However, their families will not be sentenced to prison for too long,¡±


    ¡°So I will take them to Syria after they are released from prison,¡±


    ¡°And the families of the three of you can meet there.¡±


    Carson was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Charlie to be able to do such a thing to cut off his son


    and his grandson.


    If so, wouldn¡¯t the two families bepletely finished and never turn over?!


    Just when he was extremely frightened, Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°It¡¯s good, the three of you can be regarded to be in a kind of colleague rtionship for the


    time being,¡±


    ¡°And your colleague rtionship will be passed on to your families after you die.¡±


    ¡°Maybe in the future when your son is digging an air-raid shelter in Syria,¡±


    ¡°He will meet a new kid. That kid would be Georgina¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°By then, the two of them will be digging the air-raid shelter together,¡±


    ¡°And they will work at least 12 times a day. After an hour, of resting,¡±


    ¡°They can talk about the glorious deeds of their parents together, which is really interesting


    to think about.¡±


    Carson¡¯s whole body has copsed, he cried and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ all the mistakes are my fault¡­ I beg you,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let my wife, children, and children pay for my fault.¡±


    ¡°My eldest grandson has just started elementary school, you can¡¯t even spare the child!¡±


    With that, Charlie reminded kindly: ¡°Oh, by the way, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°If your immediate family members are not yet adults,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely not do anything to them, I will give them a chance to grow up normally.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie changed the topic and said:


    ¡°But I will talk about the ugly things first, once they be an adult.¡±


    ¡°Although I will not settle ounts and take them back to Syria,¡±


    ¡°I will tell everyone around him what you have done!¡±


    ¡°Including but not limited to his ssmates, friends, teachers, and others. The other half of


    the future!¡±


    ¡°I want them to know what kind of elder he had,¡±


    ¡°So that he is likely to be unable to raise his head in front of others because of what you


    have done,¡±


    ¡°So that he will always hate you to the core in his heart all his life!¡±


    ¡°I will also let my subordinates tell him that as long as he chooses the surname Ma,¡±


    ¡°No matter where his life hides, I will not let him escape from your shadow,¡±


    ¡°Unless he is willing topletely change his surname, from now on going incognito!¡±


    ¡°At that time, your grandson will be ashamed of following your surname,¡±


    ¡°He will change his surname, and his children will also change their surname just like him,¡±


    ¡°Then your line will be broken! You will die!¡±


    ¡°After that, only people will hate you, no one will care about you,¡±


    ¡°Your Ma family line will bepletely cut off, leaving only your infamy!¡±


    Carson listened to this while his scalp was numb, and he blurted out hysterically: ¡°You can¡¯t


    do this! You can¡¯t do this to a child! It¡¯s inhumane to do this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already the 21st century, and it¡¯s not the age of the ancient times when you were


    squatting!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and a savage?!¡±

 Chapter 4907

    Chapter 4907


    Charlie snorted and said lightly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, have always acted like this!¡±


    ¡°Civilized means will only make you annoyed for your carelessness,¡±


    ¡°But it will not make you reflect and regret your actions,¡±


    ¡°And I am here to make you truly regret what you have done,¡±


    ¡°But I will not give you a chance to start over or change it!¡±


    ¡°I want to make every second before your death full of endless pain!¡±


    Well. Carson didn¡¯t expect that Charlie coulde up with such a method.


    Not only will his life be over, but his three sons will also be in darkness for the rest of their


    lives.


    How could they escape the pursuit of the Cataclysmic Front?


    Even his grandson will not be spared.


    Once he is humiliated and criticized for his actions, he would hate him to the core.


    At that time, he will definitely give up his surname without hesitation.


    In this way, the inheritance of the family will bepletely broken!


    Thinking of this, Carson was extremely frightened, and he cried and begged Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­you can¡¯t do this, Mr. Wade¡­one person does things and that person is


    responsible¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you want my son to be punished on my behalf, you can¡¯t do it.


    Nheless, targeting a child!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°How can I target him? I just will announce what his grandfather


    did,¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong? You¡¯ve done so many cruel things and you¡¯re not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Are you still afraid that these crimes will be made public?¡±


    ¡°And have you ever thought about it, once your actions are exposed,¡±


    ¡°The media around the world will report it, and even your deeds may be remade into movies


    by directors from all over the world.¡±


    ¡°It will be released in various countries around the world,¡±


    ¡°And then you will be really notorious, maybe you will not need me to help,¡±


    ¡°When your grandson grows up, he will hate you to the bone!


    In desperation, Carson roared: ¡°You are going to raid my home and destroy it!


    Even if I am a ghost, I will not let you go!¡±


    Charlie sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°If there are ghosts in this world,¡±


    ¡°Then even if you be a ghost, I will also not spare you lightly,¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t send you to the eighteenth floor of hell,¡±


    ¡°Not send you up the knife mountain and send you down to the oil pan, I won¡¯t rest!¡±


    Carson looked at Charlie¡¯s disdainful and contemptuous eyes, and his heart was


    iparably horrified.


    At this moment, he realized that he was in Charlie¡¯s hands, like a bug caught in his palm.


    How the other party wants to kill him is their choice.


    At this time, Charlie looked at Carson¡¯s copsed appearance, and sneered:


    ¡°To deal with heinous ba5tards like you, you won¡¯t feel pain at all if I don¡¯t raid your home


    and let your family be destroyed!¡±


    Charlie looked at Carson and asked him: ¡°In the early years, there were many drug-rted


    criminals in Southeast Asia,¡±


    ¡°And the local police couldn¡¯t clean up no matter how hard they fought.¡±


    ¡°Even if they were shot round after round, there were still people who rushed in one after


    another.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how the local police stopped themter?¡±


    Carson shook his head nkly.


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°They found that although these drug-rted criminals have


    committed crimes outside,¡±


    ¡°But at home, without exception, they are very responsible as the heads of the family.¡±


    ¡°They would rather tie their heads to their belts than desperately taking the risk and earning


    a lot of money to build a house for the family,¡±


    ¡°Say buy a car, so that they can live without food and clothing,¡±


    ¡°As long as the family can get rich, they will smile even when they go to the execution


    ground.¡±


    ¡°Afterwards, the local police learned a trick. Before they shot the drug-rted criminals,¡±


    ¡°They first let these criminals watch their wives, children, and grandchildrening out of


    their homes,¡±


    ¡°And then let them watch their buildings being leveled by excavators.¡±


    ¡°Watching their car shredded by hydraulic pliers with their own eyes,¡±


    ¡°Let them see all their efforts turned into ashes,¡±


    ¡°And then drag them to the execution ground to be shot in desperation.¡±


    ¡°Since then, drug-rted criminals really starting to be less and less!¡±


    Having said that, Charlie looked at Carson and sneered:


    ¡°We should use the same method to deal with you ba5tards!¡±


    ¡°Since money and family are your beliefs and your hearts,¡±


    ¡°If I only kill you, you will feel in your heart that you are a warrior who devoted his life for


    faith,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 4908

    Chapter 4908


    Charlie continued his monologue: ¡°So I must smash your faith to smithereens! So that


    nothing will be left!¡±


    Carson felt lightning strikes, sitting on the ground, tears, and snot flowing,


    While letting the limbs continue to bleed, the whole person ispletely desperate.


    At this time, a soldier from the Cataclysmic Front ran in and said to Joseph:


    ¡°Supreme Commander, there is a caring in at the east entrance of the vige.¡±


    ¡°Our sentry confirmed that Georgina is seated in the co-pilot!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Georgina?!¡± Joseph¡¯s eyes lit up, he quickly looked at Charlie beside him and asked


    respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, as expected, that Georgina really came to Mexico!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Now she can¡¯t find another ce to live except here!¡±


    ¡°Georgina, Georgina, I¡¯ve waited for you so long!¡±


    After speaking, he asked the soldier: ¡°Outside how¡¯s the cleaning going?¡±


    The man said quickly, ¡°Mr. Wade, before the suprememander came in, we were already


    cleaning the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Those corpses have now been moved into the empty rooms above,¡±


    ¡°And our soldiers are in and out of the courtyard turning over the soil to hide the blood,¡±


    ¡°It is windy tonight, and the smell of blood dissipated quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°After their car enters the door,¡±


    ¡°Directly grab the people and bring them here. I want to see them!¡±


    The soldier immediately said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, your subordinates obey!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, at the eastern entrance of this vige.


    As Jimmy drove the car into the vige entrance, Georgina, Kaiden, and Helma, who yed


    Jimmy¡¯s wife,


    All breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    The four of them braved the road for several days without stopping and finally reached their


    destination.


    In the past few days, their car has hardly stopped except for refueling and buying food and


    drinking water.


    In their view, they were at risk in the entire United States,


    So the best thing to do was to get out as soon as possible.


    Moreover, Georgina also nned toe here to rest for a few days,


    While watching the surgery of her prey,


    And then go back when the wind in the United States is less serious.


    At this moment, Jimmy, who was driving, said in surprise:


    ¡°Auntie, why is it so quiet here today?¡±


    Georgina said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you look at what time it is.¡±


    She stretched her waist as she spoke and said cursingly:


    ¡°I¡¯ll never want to take a car again in my life¡­¡±


    Jimmy didn¡¯t think much of it and skillfully drove to the location of the operating room.


    However, when the car drove near the operating room,


    Everyone suddenly found that there were many vehicles outside the operating room door,


    And at least dozens of vehicles could be seen.


    Kaiden, who was sitting in the back row, was also a little surprised, and asked,


    ¡°Why are there so many cars? Is everyone from the gang here?¡±


    Georgina couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Could it be that the boss is here?¡±


    ¡°Look at the situation, if he is here only then can we have such a big scene.¡±


    Kaiden said nervously: ¡°Sister Mei, the boss needs time for us,¡±


    ¡°And he will definitely me us for not doing things well¡­¡±


    Georgina swallowed her saliva and said with difficulty:


    ¡°Now first don¡¯t think so much, the goods are found by the customs.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing is normal in itself. If the goods are so good, the price will not be so high.¡±


    ¡°Why is the price of this thing so expensive, not just to put those sunk costs included?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like building a wooden bridge in the abyss. The bridge made of wood is not valuable,¡±


    ¡°But the frame that can support the wooden bridge in the abyss is valuable!¡±


    After speaking, she paused slightly and said seriously:


    ¡°When you meet the boss in a while, don¡¯t talk casually,¡±


    ¡°So as not to reveal too many mistakes,¡±


    ¡°I will talk to him when the timees, I believe he will give us another chance!¡±

 Chapter 4909

    Chapter 4909


    The car that Georgina was sitting in just drove outside the hospital and stopped,


    After a while, the door was pushed open from the inside.


    Nathan, whom they were familiar with, and two Chinese with unfamiliar faces walked out of


    the door together.


    Seeing Nathan, Jimmy who was driving hurriedly stuck his head out and greeted attentively,


    ¡°Nathan, I¡¯ll see you again!¡±


    At this time, Nathan waspletely forced toe over to ¡°greet¡± Georgina and her party.


    The whole person seemed a little nervous, and even the reaction speed was much slower


    than usual.


    After Jimmy called him for a few seconds, he came back to his senses,


    Forced a smile, and said, ¡°Yes¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time¡­¡±


    After speaking, he quickly remembered Charlie¡¯s exnation, and he hurriedly said:


    ¡°Oh yes, the boss is angry down there, hurry up and get out.¡±


    Jimmy and others were nervous for a while, and Georgina in the co-pilot was also a little


    flustered,


    She waited for Jimmy to park the car as he stopped and asked Nathan,


    ¡°Why is the boss angry? It¡¯s not because of our business, right?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you¡­¡± Nathan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s. ¡­¡­Uncle Ma is in trouble¡­¡±


    Georgina was relieved when she heard this.


    For these desperados, it is their standard mentality that a dead friend is better than a


    wounded self.


    Although everyone is usually in a cooperative rtionship,


    If someone is in a situation, others will not have the slightest sympathy.


    So, she asked curiously, ¡°Brother Ma, what¡¯s wrong with him? What wrong did he do?!¡±


    When Nathan heard Georgina¡¯s question, he immediately became angry and couldn¡¯t help


    scolding in his heart:


    ¡°Everyone is fcuking murdered by you, and you have the fcuking face to ask!¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t cheated on that Charlie¡¯s mother-inw,¡±


    ¡°How could we have been attacked by Cataclysmic Front today?¡±


    ¡°If we died here today, you fcuking are the culprit!¡±


    However, Nathan dared to turn against Georgina directly in front of the two


    Cataclysmic Front soldiers,


    So he could only say angrily: ¡°I can¡¯t say a word or two,¡±


    ¡°You will find out when youe down and meet himter. ¡­¡­¡±


    Georgina didn¡¯t think much about it, at this time she felt extra rxed.


    She originally thought that if she was ineffective this time, the boss would teach her a


    lesson.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Carson would get into trouble at this moment.


    Isn¡¯t this equivalent to wearing body armor for her?


    Let him attract the firepower of the boss, and it is estimated that there will be not much left


    when she arrives here.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Immediately, Georgina was in a much better mood,


    And only then did she realize that the two Chinese beside Nathan were unfamiliar faces.


    In Crazy Juarez, there are not many Chinese people.


    In fact, Carson is the only one who can really infiltrate the core.


    As for Georgina and Nathan, they are actually the off-line of Carson¡¯s development.


    As for Kaiden and Jimmy, they are another wave of Georgina¡¯s development in the United


    States,


    And they are already outside members.


    Therefore, there are suddenly two more yellow-skinned Chinese, which is somewhat strange


    to Georgina.


    So she asked curiously: ¡°Nathan, these two are new here? Why haven¡¯t I met them before?¡±

 Chapter 4910

    Chapter 4910


    Nathan quickly replied with the speech that Charlie prepared for him:


    ¡°These two were invited by the boss. The new bodyguards are from the famous Cataclysmic


    Front.¡±


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front?!¡± Georgina was stunned. She has been in the gray world all year round,


    And she has long been fascinated by the Cataclysmic Front.


    The soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front as bodyguards, and suddenly blurted out in surprise:


    ¡°Boss has a rtionship with Cataclysmic Front?! He has always wanted to connect with


    them before,¡±


    ¡°But he has never been able to do so!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nathan was full of despair when he thought of the Cataclysmic Front,


    And said with a bit of dejection: ¡°This time boss and Cataclysmic Front¡­ In a sense, they


    arepletely on the line¡­¡±


    Georgina said excitedly: ¡°Okay! Great! We can connect with Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°What should we worry about in the future? In Europe and the United States and even in the


    Middle East, we can walk sideways!¡±


    As she spoke, she also saw Nathan¡¯s decadence,


    And thought that he must be worried because Carson got into trouble and was taught by the


    boss.


    After all, Carson is Nathan¡¯s protective umbre here.


    If Carson really loses power it is trouble for this man too, then she smiled and reassured:


    ¡°Nathan, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous, after all,¡±


    ¡°Brother Ma has been with the boss for so many years, the boss won¡¯t embarrass him too


    much.¡±


    Nathan looked at her, smiled sullenly, and said insincerely, ¡°I hope¡­¡±


    Georgina nodded and smiled, remembering something, and asked him:


    ¡°By the way, Nathan, that Abren should have arrived, right?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t dared to contact the outside world for the past two days, and I don¡¯t know what


    he¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already here¡­¡± Nathan nced at Georgina and hummed:


    ¡°Abren also met a Chinese on the ne, and the two chatted very spectively,¡±


    ¡°And the other party said that he also wanted toe over as a seaman.¡±


    ¡°I asked Uncle Ma for instructions, and I brought them back from the airport together.¡±


    Georgina smiled: ¡°Dmn, there is such a good thing, isn¡¯t this the god of Wealth sent to the


    door?¡±


    ¡°The god of Wealth?¡± Nathan was slightly startled, then shook his head and smiled bitterly:


    ¡°Yes¡­ god of Wealth¡­. .. Go down and meet that god of Wealthter¡­¡±


    Georgina didn¡¯t think much, just said with a smile:


    ¡°I lied to Abren, the kid you mentioned is Abren¡¯spany. He brought him here


    inadvertently,¡±


    ¡°And if that kid turns out to be a good bargain at this time, I will take half of themission


    no matter what.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Nathan and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nathan,¡±


    ¡°Your Aunt Mei can¡¯t. Let you do it in vain, then I will tell the boss that you should be paid


    20% of the ingredients.¡±


    Nathan looked at Georgina with a surprised expression,


    Thenughed dryly, and said, ¡°Forget about it Aunt Mei, keep it for yourself¡­ ..¡±


    Georgina chuckled and said casually, ¡°That¡¯s what you say, don¡¯t regret it then.¡±


    After that, she smiled and said, ¡°Come,e and see that fool who threw himself into the


    trap!¡±


    Georgina and the four havee to the entrance of the underground operating room at this


    time.


    And she didn¡¯t even know that her life of mischief was about to bepletely buried here.


    She stepped down the stairs, and saw a lot of people standing inside,


    But the lights below were dim, and she didn¡¯t see any clues for a while.


    At this time, Abren, who was still in shock, saw Georgina walking down,


    And immediately shouted in anger: ¡°Myren, you b!tch!!¡±


    Georgina was taken aback by the sudden voice.


    When she confirmed it was Abren, she couldn¡¯t helpughing and said,


    ¡°Oh, it turns out to be Sister Zhou¡¯s son, how are you, are you still satisfied with the job I


    introduced to you?¡±


    When she opened her mouth, she continued: ¡°Oh, by the way, I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell


    you,¡±


    ¡°Your Aunt Chen, my surname is not Chen, my surname is Mei, you can call me Aunt Mei!¡±


    Abren scolded angrily: ¡°fcuk you. Dmn it! You old witch who has lost her conscience,¡±


    ¡°A person like you should go to eighteen levels of hell after death and never be born again!¡±

 Chapter 4911

    Chapter 4911


    Georgina did not expect that Abren would scold her as soon as she came down,


    But she wasn¡¯t angry at all, just walked over to Abren step by step,


    And said with a sarcastic smile: ¡°Oh, this is a good saying, don¡¯t chase after the poor!¡±


    ¡°For someone like you who has reached the end of the road, I won¡¯t take your words to


    heart.¡±


    Abren¡¯s character is actually a rtively mature and somewhat conservative intellectual.


    To use a more popr saying now, this person is more old school.


    He has always had the arrogance of the intellectuals in the early years,


    As well as the unique temperament of some typical people that can be called poor.


    People like this usually don¡¯t swear at people,


    But if he does swear at people, he is really forced to be anxious.


    Although Abren didn¡¯t have to worry about his own safety at the moment,


    He still couldn¡¯t restrain the hatred for Georgina in his heart.


    After all, this woman tried to kill him in the cruelest way,


    But he foolishly regarded her as a great benefactor and was grateful.


    Therefore, seeing her now, Abren¡¯s hatred for her in his heart is almost indescribable in


    words.


    Moreover, he never expected that this woman¡¯s death is imminent, and she didn¡¯t even know


    it.


    So, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You say I¡¯m a poor bandit, where do you get your


    confidence?¡±


    ¡°I heard that your home has been raided! Your husband and your son have been arrested!¡±


    ¡°All the unscrupulous money you earned has also been sealed up!¡±


    ¡°Decades of hard work hase to nothing, I am afraid you are in great pain now, right?¡±


    Georgina was shocked when she heard Abren¡¯s words!


    Her confidence and arrogance just now disappeared without a trace in an instant,


    Reced by an expression of gnashing teeth, split eyes, and even a seven-point madness.


    She stared at Abren and roared sternly: ¡°How do you know this?! Who told you this?!¡±


    At this moment, she was not just angry.


    She was more shocked.


    Because she couldn¡¯t understand how a fool like Abren,


    Who didn¡¯t even know her true identity would know what happened to her family?!


    She pondered in horror: ¡°No one knows what happened at home except for the people in the


    caravan when we came!¡±


    ¡°Also, everyone lost their mobile phones along the way,¡±


    ¡°They had no way tomunicate with the outside world at all,¡±


    ¡°Even if the other three wanted to tell others about this matter, it is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, even if they have the ability to tell others about this matter,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to tell this matter at all to this useless Abren.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, even Carson and Juarez here don¡¯t know the information about her family,¡±


    ¡°So Abren definitely didn¡¯t hear it from them¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what the hell is he talking about? How did you find out about all this?!¡±


    Abren also had the idea of revenge on Georgina at this time, looked at her and said with a


    sneer:


    ¡°Georgina, I didn¡¯t expect you to meet you today! Do you know?¡±


    ¡°Your whole family ispletely doomed this time.¡±


    ¡°When your husband and your son are released from prison,¡±


    ¡°The people of Cataclysmic Front will take them to Syria to work as coolies.¡±


    ¡°They will never be able to regain their freedom in this life.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why? Because They want to help you atone for your sins!¡±


    ¡°Your useless bber!¡± Georgina scolded through gritted teeth:


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk sh!t here! Cataclysmic Front cooperates with our boss and will be


    our partner in the future!¡±


    ¡°They help me bring my husband and son to life. It¡¯s almost as if they were rescued from


    prison,¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible to take them to Syria to work as a coolie?!¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll ask the doctor toe over and sew your mouth up.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Anyway, what we want is your stomach organs and your corneas. Don¡¯t want your stinky


    mouth!¡±

 Chapter 4912

    Chapter 4912


    Abren ignored her, but looked at Charlie, who had been facing Georgina, and said quickly,


    ¡°Brother, this vicious woman is here, why don¡¯t you deal with her!¡±


    Georgina didn¡¯t recognize Charlie¡¯s back, but said disdainfully:


    ¡°What? Do you still have helpers? It¡¯s the big fool who sat with you on the ne and came


    here with you after getting off the ne. Is it?¡±


    ¡°You have hurt me so badly that no one who came to us can leavepletely!¡±


    ¡°This old brother of yours, I am afraid that he will be devastated just like you!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie suddenly turned around at this time, looked at Georgina with great interest,


    And asked her with a smile, ¡°Aunt Chen, look at me, how much can I be sold for?¡±


    When Georgina saw Charlie at once,


    The whole person feels a thunderbolt strike directly on her heavenly spirit cover!


    She was stunned and blurted out: ¡°Cha¡­Charlie Wade, why are you here?!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, shrugged, and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to find you,¡±


    ¡°You put my mother-inw in prison. , my wife is crying every day to ask me to rescue her


    mother, how can I let you go?¡±


    Georgina said coldly: ¡°What? You are alone,¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to settle ounts with me when you arrive here? ?¡±


    Then, she snorted coldly: ¡°Do you know what this ce is? This is Crazy Juarez¡¯s territory!¡±


    ¡°The number of people who die here every year can¡¯t be counted, and when you get here,


    only there will be one more dead!¡±


    Charlie asked with great interest: ¡°Is the boss of Crazy Juarez named Juarez?¡±


    Georgina said coldly: ¡°That¡¯s natural! Our boss is the famous Juarez!


    Charlie nodded, winked at Joseph, and said, ¡°Joseph, drag that guy over!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡± Joseph responded, and immediately brought Juarez, Dragging him all the


    way down in the crowd, who had two legs abolished


    When Georgina saw the boss¡¯s facial features, she took a few steps back in fright,


    And identally bumped into Kaiden who was behind her, and both of them fell to the


    ground.


    Georgina looked at Juarez and asked in a panic, ¡°Bo¡­ boss¡­you¡­what¡¯s wrong with


    you?!¡±


    Juarez shouted in English, gnashing his teeth Said:


    ¡°Georgina, you idiot b!tch! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Charlie kicked him, kicking him out of the way,


    And said coldly, ¡°Did I let you talk?¡±


    Juarez rolled around on the ground, the pain in his leg was piercing,


    But he didn¡¯t dare to hum a word in front of Charlie, so he could only shut his mouth


    honestly.


    Georgina looked at the copse.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that her boss would be a dog at Charlie¡¯s feet.


    This¡­ Doesn¡¯t this mean that Charlie has the final say here? !


    Thinking of this, she suddenly realized something, looked at Charlie, and blurted out:


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You got my family in trouble, right?!¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°I just found out your identity, follow the vine,¡±


    ¡°And then I found your family members,¡±


    ¡°Your family members have been doing things against thew and discipline,¡±


    ¡°And naturally they must be punished by thew.¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°But what Brother Abren said just now is right,¡±


    ¡°The punishment of thew is only Part of all the punishments they should ept,¡±


    ¡°After they get out of prison, I will let them go to Syria to continue working on their


    reflections,¡±


    ¡°So that they can¡¯t leave Syria in their lives!¡±


    Georgina said in a panic, ¡°Charlie, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Youe at me, don¡¯t do anything to my family! They are innocent!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie at you?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s just that your sins are so heavy that killing you alone is not enough to pay you


    back.¡±


    ¡°Those blood debts you owe, that¡¯s why you have to ask your family to repay.¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°Also, your family is not innocent,¡±


    ¡°They live in luxury houses, drive luxury cars, spend extravagantly and wastefully.¡±


    ¡°Every penny of the money they live ones with blood stains and cost human life!¡±

 Chapter 4913

    Chapter 4913


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words Georgina shuddered.


    She stared at him, and asked the most doubtful question in her heart: ¡°Charlie


    Wade, who are you?!¡±


    Others, including Juarez and Carson, were also at a loss at the moment. They too looked at


    Charlie.


    They also all wanted to know what was the origin of this man in front of them.


    Charlie smiled lightly and said, ¡°There are many people who want to know my identity,¡±


    ¡°But you should be the worst among those people, so you don¡¯t deserve to know what my


    identity is,¡±


    ¡°You only need to know that the whole Cataclysmic Front is loyal to me,¡±


    ¡°And I say this not to show off, but to let you know that after you die,¡±


    ¡°I have enough ability to make your family pay the corresponding price!¡±


    Joseph on the side immediately said coldly,


    ¡°As long as Mr. Wade gives an order, even if your family escapes to the ends of the earth, I


    will catch them back!¡±


    Georgina looked at Charlie as if she was looking at a monster.


    She didn¡¯t know until this moment that she had offended a powerful man for money!


    He has the Cataclysmic Front in his hand,


    Let alone taking her two sons to Syria, even killing her is easy for him!


    At this moment, she waspletely panicked.


    She has been evil all her life, but she has never had nightmares ever about her deeds.


    From the moment she set foot on the road of no return,


    She has established an extremely powerful psychological construction for herself.


    She felt that she did all this for the sake of future generations,


    And as long as future generations could live well and get rid of the impoverished situation,


    Even if she was shot, it would be worth it.


    But it was such a person who was not even afraid of death,


    And was pinched by Charlie precisely seven inches deep.


    When the family had an ident, Georgina was desperate once,


    But Kaiden and Jimmy cheered her up,


    And the reason for her cheer up was that her sons were only suspected of money


    laundering.


    This is not a serious crime in China. They will be out in a few years.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Therefore, beforeing here, she had already made up her mind,


    That she would do her best to make money in the future, not only for her sons but also for


    her grandchildren.


    But Charlie¡¯s wordspletely cut off all the support in her heart.


    The thought of her sons going to Syria in the near future,


    And living a life of loss of freedom and darkness made her heart hurt like a deep knife


    wound.


    She looked at Charlie, her legs suddenly softened, and with a plop,


    She knelt on the ground and begged, ¡°Mr. Wade¡­I beg you to let my two sons go¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as you can let them go, even if you kill me now, I have noints!¡±


    Charlie sneered and asked her back:


    ¡°Georgina, you have toe up with bargaining chips to negotiate the conditions,¡±


    ¡°Think about it now, What other bargaining chips can you use to negotiate terms with me?¡±


    Georgina¡¯s expression was extremely flustered.


    She knew that she had no bargaining chip in front of Charlie.


    She cried in despair, and at the same time choked uncontrobly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, my two sons are not very promising, and their brains are not very bright.¡±


    ¡°You try your best to get them to Syria, they will not only cause trouble for you,¡±


    ¡°Waste additional food, can¡¯t have any effective effect, please raise your hand, Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Georgina, I have read the information on your two sons,¡±


    ¡°And they are really not very clever. They can even be said to be a bit stupid,¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, I see that both of them are healthy and fat,¡±


    ¡°And they must have the strength in both hands.¡±


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front is building its own permanent base in Syria.¡±


    ¡°Simple-minded peoplee as coolie, and the two of them are simply perfect.¡±


    Georgina was so frightened that she cried and couldn¡¯t help but wanted to ask for mercy,


    But Charlie red at her with sharp eyes, and said coldly,


    ¡°Georgina, I n to save your two sons now,¡±


    ¡°But If you still talk nonsense here and continue to annoy me,¡±


    ¡°Then I may have to change the n.¡±


    ¡°If the three of you meet down below, if they me you, don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Hearing this, no matter how terrified she was, she didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense anymore.

 Chapter 4914

    Chapter 4914


    After all, Georgina has long understood the truth that it is better to live than to die.


    If the two sons go to Syria in the future,


    It will be much better than being silently killed one day.


    So, she raised her arm and pped herself hard, and said nervously,


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault please be kind¡­¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t look anymore. Instead, he called Joseph aside and whispered:


    ¡°Joseph, ask your subordinates to remove all the corpses of those Crazy Juarez members,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave any of them, and those who are alive, when the timees, they should have


    the same fate.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Joseph nodded immediately, and then asked Charlie in a low voice,


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, there are a few people in the next cell, what should I do with these


    people?¡±


    Charlie said without hesitation: ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t leave them alone,¡±


    ¡°Arrange the things I exined first, and I will take care of these people.¡±


    ¡°Subordinates obey!¡±


    Immediately after, Joseph stepped out of the basement operating room,


    While Charlie, then stepped back and went straight to the iron fence on the side of the


    corridor.


    At this time, when several people detained in the iron fence saw Charlie approaching,


    They rushed to the iron fence one after another with great excitement.


    Among them are olddies in their seventies and eighties, and young people in their


    twenties.


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that this group of people would not let go of olddies in their 70s or


    80s.


    At this age, they are already dying. What value can their organs have?


    At this time, one of them stared at Charlie expectantly,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    And blurted out a plea: ¡°Mr. Wade, Mr. Wade, please help me, Mr. Wade!¡±


    The other party called him Mr. Wade, but Charlie was not surprised at all,


    After all, he had been here showing his real identity,


    And they can naturally hear his name across the iron railings.


    Charlie looked at the person who was speaking, and when he saw him,


    He was only about 30 or so with yellow race features, and he asked, ¡°You should be from


    China, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The man nodded quickly and pointed at a few people around and said:


    ¡°We are all from China, and we were all tricked by them.¡±


    ¡°Now we are locked here waiting for organ matching.¡±


    ¡°Whoever¡¯s organs have matched, they have got him killed. Save us!¡±


    Charlie looked at these eager-looking people, nodded lightly, and said seriously,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely save you.¡±


    After speaking, he paused slightly, and continued:


    ¡°But there is one thing, I want to make it clear to you in advance.¡±


    Several people hurriedly said: ¡°Sir, please tell me!¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Everything that happened here today must not be spread to the


    outside world.¡±


    The man blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, after we go out, we will definitely not say a word!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t say a word to anyone who asks!¡±


    Charlie is somewhat hesitant at this time.


    He did not doubt themitment of these people.


    It¡¯s just that he is very clear that once someone with a heart wants to track down the clues.


    That happened here today and find them, there are absolutely 10,000 ways for the other


    party to let these ordinary people speak.


    Not only let them speak but find out everything and say everything.


    For Charlie, not only did the revenge of his parents remain unreported,


    But even the mysterious organization that was going to kill his grandfather¡¯s entire family,


    He has not yet found any actual clues.


    In this case, he could not reveal his identity prematurely.


    Therefore, he said to these people: ¡°Everyone, I will let them take you out first,¡±


    ¡°And then I will finish the work at hand, and there are still some things I need to talk about


    with you.¡±


    ¡°After the discussion, I will give you back your freedom.¡±


    At this time, Charlie¡¯s idea was to wait for all the dust to settle,


    Use spiritual energy to erase the memories of these people today,


    And then let Joseph arrange for them to go back to where they came from.


    As a result, no matter whoeveres to them and wants to investigate,


    About their entire experience in Mexico during this time, it would be impossible to ask


    anything about them from their mouths.


    At this time, in the iron prison, the very olddy choked and begged Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ Could you please let me take my son out¡­ .¡±


    Charlie thought that her son was one of these people,


    So he nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take everyone out.¡±

 Chapter 4915

    Chapter 4915


    The olddy cried and shook her head, and then pulled her trembling left hand away from


    the iron railing.


    The gap stretched out, pointing to a person lying in the simple operating room opposite,


    While crying she said, ¡°That is my son. They cut off half of my son¡¯s liver some time ago,¡±


    ¡°And today they took out one of my son¡¯s kidneys. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s dying¡­¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie¡¯s expression froze, and he immediately sensed it with aura,


    And immediately found the man lying on the hospital bed was dying at this time.


    As the olddy said after the man was mutted by these demons,


    His body was already exhausted, and he was afraid that he might die at any time.


    So, Charlie immediately looked at that Nathan and said coldly,


    ¡°Hurry up and open the door!¡±


    Nathan didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly opened the iron door with the key.


    Afterward, Charlie said to the olddy, ¡°Go see your son, he is dying.¡±


    When the olddy heard this, she burst into tears,


    And her whole body was spinning, and she almost fainted.


    Fortunately, several victims who were also detained here took action in time to support her.


    The olddy came back to her senses, ignoring her weakness,


    And hurriedly begged to the people around her, ¡°Please help me to see my son¡­¡±


    A few people hurriedly helped the olddy from the inside and came out and went straight to


    the operating room opposite.


    At this time, the breath of the middle-aged man lying on the bed was extremely weak,


    And the olddy rushed to the operating table and cried and said,


    ¡°Son, wake up, son, look at your mother and tell her.¡±


    ¡°Can you please, my youngest child¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man had already reached the end of his life,


    And his breathing had almost stopped, so how could he hear the olddy¡¯s call?


    Charlie felt that the olddy¡¯s body was about to die,


    So he stepped forward and said to the olddy,


    ¡°Madam, your body is also very weak, don¡¯t be too sad.¡±


    For Charlie, his Rejuvenation Pill and Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill can basically save


    the olddy¡¯s son.


    However, Charlie is also very clear that these medicinal pills are without exception, and they


    are all invaluable.


    Even for the people around him, it is impossible for everyone to have one,


    So in this case, he naturally does not want to take one out to save a stranger.


    In Charlie¡¯s view, although this is a bit ruthless, it is also excusable.


    After all, in this world, there are many suffering people and many dying people.


    It is impossible for him to save everyone. Being able to save other people,


    Including this olddy, is already great merit. In this case, why bother to be so


    compassionate?


    The olddy burst into tears at this time, and she cried and said,


    ¡°I was deceived by someone who said that he woulde to Mexico to be a seafarer,¡±


    ¡°Saying that it was the bombardment of the New Year¡¯s ship that would make him happy.¡±


    ¡°I persuaded him not toe, he didn¡¯t listen to anything,¡±


    ¡°I wanted to apany him toe and have a look,¡±


    ¡°So that I could rest assured, but who would have thought that I was tricked by these


    beasts¡­¡±


    She looked up at Charlie, and begged bitterly: ¡°Mr. Wade, I beg you¡­¡±


    ¡°I beg you to have my son carry out, you don¡¯t have to do anything,¡±


    ¡°Just help me find an ambnce, if he can¡¯t be rescued, I¡¯ll ept my fate¡­¡± Charlie sighed


    and said seriously: ¡°Madam, his condition is not only weak,¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even haveplete organs now, and he can¡¯t be saved,¡±


    ¡°Let alone in Mexico. Even if he is ced in New York now, no one can save him and cure


    him.¡±


    The olddy cried and said, ¡°If they can¡¯t cure it, I will cure¡­even if I can give him one


    kidney,¡±


    ¡°As long as he can live for ten more days and a midnight, I am willing!¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said seriously: ¡°Madam, with your physical condition,¡±


    ¡°Let alone giving your son a kidney, the operation requires general anesthesia.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear the dose of anesthesia.¡±


    The olddy was stunned for a while, looked at Charlie, and then at her son,


    Who was motionless on the hospital bed, and seemed to have surrendered.


    So, she slumped to the ground and murmured in extreme pain:


    ¡°I had four sons, the first three all died, and only my youngest survived.¡±


    ¡°I have lived with him for so many years, if he dies now, I can¡¯t live anymore¡­¡±


    Saying that the olddy looked up at Charlie and begged bitterly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I also ask you to be merciful and arrange a few strongborers,¡±


    ¡°To help me dig a hole and bury me, it¡¯s safe to go into the ground¡­¡±

 Chapter 4916

    Chapter 4916


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that the olddy had only this son alive.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Seeing the grief-stricken appearance of her,


    He could conclude that once her son ispletely breathless,


    She would most likely die on the spot due to excessive grief and pain.


    After thinking for a moment, he sighed softly and said to the olddy,


    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t need to be so pessimistic,¡±


    ¡°I have a medicinal pill here, which may save your son¡¯s life.¡±


    With that, he took out a The Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill and handed it to the olddy.


    Seeing that the olddy was suffering, he didn¡¯t want to save them from the fire pit,


    But in a blink of an eye, their mother and son die and are buried in a foreignnd, so he


    decided to help.


    Seeing Charlie handing over a pill, the olddy couldn¡¯t help but ask him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­this¡­will this really save my youngest¡¯s life?¡±


    Charlie nodded, He opened his mouth and said, ¡°It can save your life,¡±


    ¡°But you can take half of it for him and the other half yourself.¡±


    ¡°In this way, your son can survive and your body can improve a little.¡±


    ¡°You are not very old. If everything goes well in the future,¡±


    ¡°It may not be a dream to live to ny years.¡±


    The olddy didn¡¯t think about it when she heard this, and said to Charlie gratefully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for your kindness!¡±


    Without hesitation, she shoved the whole pill into her son¡¯s mouth.


    At this time, the olddy didn¡¯t quite believe that the medicine would be useful,


    But she knew in her heart that this was herst life-saving straw, so she had to give it a try.


    But what she never dreamed of was that as soon as the pill entered her son¡¯s mouth,


    It immediately turned into water and flowed into his abdomen.


    Just when she was still a little stunned,


    Her son suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw his mother in front of him,


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mother? I¡­ Am I not dead yet?¡±


    The olddy was instantly ecstatic, hugged her son, and cried and said,


    ¡°You are not dead, you are still alive!¡±


    The olddy¡¯s son sat up subconsciously, the whole movement was very smooth, and there


    was no sign of weakness.


    After doing it, he asked with some doubts:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they wanted to perform an operation on me and remove one of my


    kidneys?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the operation is not done?¡±


    The olddy was first surprised and then overjoyed.


    She quickly pulled her son and blurted out:


    ¡°Hurry up and kowtow to Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t rescued you, you¡¯d probably already be dead.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s son was still surprised, but he looked down at the huge incision on his


    stomach.


    That was hastily stitched together. Immediately realized that his kidney might have been


    removed.


    But when he saw that the olddy had already knelt down,


    He didn¡¯t think about it and quickly knelt down with the olddy on the ground.


    The olddy looked at Charlie and said gratefully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for saving my youngest life¡­¡±


    Charlie shook his head helplessly, looked at the middle-aged man, and said seriously:


    ¡°Pity the hearts of parents in the world, you must treat the olddy kindly in the future, and


    give her a good retirement.¡±


    The middle-aged man vaguely felt something, didn¡¯t dare to hesitate,


    And said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡±


    Charlie nodded. Coincidentally, Joseph took people with him and began to move the bodies


    of the members of Crazy Juarez down,


    So he said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, you bring all these victims up, find a ce to let them have


    some rest.¡±


    ¡°Your subordinates obey!¡± Joseph immediately took the order,


    And said to several people, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±


    The olddy suddenly remembered something at this time, stretched out her hand to tuck


    the sleeve of her right hand,


    And put out a bracelet and handed it to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have nothing to repay you. ording to my grandma,¡±


    ¡°This bracelet has been passed down in our family for more than a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°The only thing that has some value in the family, please don¡¯t dislike it!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Madam since it is inherited from your family, you should keep it well.¡±


    A man next to the olddy who had just helped her over said subconsciously at this time:


    ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t this a Chickweed vine? Auntie, this vine bracelet is quitemon in the


    southwest of our country.¡±


    ¡°You can buy one for ten yuan from a roadside stand,¡±


    ¡°How can you spread such a thing in your family for more than a thousand years¡­¡±


    The olddy said with a serious face:


    ¡°This is not a Chickweed vine, This is the phoenix vine!¡±

 Chapter 4917

    Chapter 4917


    ¡°Phoenix vine?¡±


    Charlie suddenly frowned when he heard this name.


    In the records of the ¡°Nine Profound Heaven Scriptures¡±, there is indeed a medicinal


    material called ¡°Phoenix vine¡±,


    And the records of this medicinal material in the book are extremely rare. A sought-after


    treasure.


    The main reason why it is said to be a treasure of heaven and earth is that,


    This kind of thing is not only extremely rare but also very easy to die during the growth


    process.


    The vast majority of phoenix vines, from germination to death, are only three or five years


    old,


    And very few can persist for more than ten years,


    And this kind of nt must grow for more than fifty years before its vines begin to lignify.


    This is what is called lignification in botany.


    However, the process of Phoenix vine woodification is extremely slow,


    And it takes at least a hundred years topletely woodize from the inside out.


    The strange thing about this thing is that only thepletely lignified phoenix vine has


    medicinal value.


    But this thing is very rare, and most of them can¡¯t live to the age when they start to lignify.


    Even if they live to that age, they rarely canpletelyplete the lignification,


    So this thing is better than thousand-year-old ginseng, thousand-year-old Ganoderma


    lucidum,


    Or even ten-thousand-year-old m. It is even rarer.


    Finding a true phoenix vine is almost equivalent to finding someone who has lived for 120


    years,


    Or even 150 years old, and is not paralyzed, blind, or deaf in human society.


    Moreover, there is an even more miraculous aspect of this medicinal herb.


    If it does not have an aura as a medium,


    The medicinal value of this thing is nothingpared to ordinary herbal medicines.


    However, once it is catalyzed by palm healing, it can exert its truly powerful medicinal


    effects.


    Inyman¡¯s terms, this thing is like nuclear fuel.


    Only when its nucleus is bombarded with neutrons can its fission reaction be triggered.


    Moreover, this thing is the core medicinal material of several higher-order medicinal herbs.


    With Charlie¡¯s current strength, what can be refined is one of the medicinal pills called the


    Remodeling Pill.


    Remodeling Pill, as its name suggests, is the best at remodeling.


    Human limbs and organs do not have the ability to reshape and regenerate.


    Unlike geckos, which can regrow a broken tail.


    Once a limb or organ is damaged, the person will be disabled for life,


    Or even lose the ability to move and take care of themselves,


    Or die on the spot. No matter how good modern technology is, it is impossible to save them.


    In this case, using the Remodeling Pill, no matter what kind of defects the body has,


    This Pill can make it grow and restore it to its original state.


    The amputee Yuhiko Ito, Tanaka Koji, and the broken arm Roma can all return to normal if


    they have a remodeling pill.


    As for Duncan, whose internal organs, except for the brain, are almost smashed into sieves,


    And now frozen into popsicles by the Fei Family Freezing Center,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As long as he has the Remodeling Pill, he will be able toe back to life.


    With this phoenix vine, these people will be saved!


    And Charlie originally thought that this kind of phoenix vine, which only appeared in


    legends,


    He might not be able to find it for decades.


    But he never imagined that when he came to Mexico at this time,


    Something like this will happen in an underground operation room!


    He was very excited, and at the same time carefully observed the bracelet that the olddy


    handed him.


    It looked dark brown, but at least one-third of the lines were as bright as blood,


    And the overall thickness was about the thickness of the pinky finger,


    Which could be seen, this should be a whole wooded vine,


    Which has been simmered and heated, and then carefully bent to make jewelry.


    And this thing seems to be somewhat different from themon Chickweed vine.

 Chapter 4918

    Chapter 4918


    The most important thing is this Phoenix vine, which seems to have a finer texture,


    And there are almost no pores on the surface, and it is like fresh blood.


    The color is very bright, and it matches the material.


    At first nce, it is the kind of texture that is difficult to artificially synthesize.


    However, it was difficult for Charlie to judge for a while,


    Whether this thing was really the phoenix vine recorded in the ¡°Nine Profound Heaven


    Scriptures¡±,


    So he subconsciously asked: ¡°Madam, are you sure that the material of this bracelet is


    called Phoenix vine?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± The olddy said very firmly: ¡°This bracelet is handed down from our ancestors.¡±


    ¡°I heard from my grandma that our ancestors practiced medicine in the Tang


    Dynasty for more than 200 years.¡±


    ¡°Later, during the Anshi Rebellion, Four generations of old, middle, young and young, all


    died except for a six-year-old child.¡±


    ¡°Since then, the ancestors¡¯ medical skills have beenpletely lost,¡±


    ¡°But the ancestor who survived inherited this bracelet from his grandfather.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°His grandfather told him that this bracelet was made of phoenix vines and was extremely


    precious.¡±


    ¡°He wanted him to pass it on, so this bracelet has been passed down to this day.¡±


    The young man next to her couldn¡¯t help but muttered when he heard this.¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of research on nts, why have I never heard of this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°Besides, how precious is such a wooden bracelet handed down from your ancestors?¡±


    The olddy shook her head and said nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Phoenix vine is.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it looks like in nature, and I don¡¯t know exactly how precious this bracelet


    is.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m also at a loss. This bracelet was passed on to me.¡±


    ¡°Here, I¡¯m only responsible for taking good care of it,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s different about this thing¡­¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Charlie a little ashamed, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I didn¡¯t makeup stories on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Why would I lied to you, it¡¯s just that you saved me, but I¡¯m a poor old woman with nothing


    to live up to.¡±


    ¡°Your kindness and virtue can¡¯t be repaid, so I gave you this only valuable thing I have as a


    thank you.¡±


    ¡°There may not be anything precious about this thing, but it has indeed been passed down


    from our ancestors in the Tang Dynasty all the way to today.¡±


    ¡°Even if it has no practical value, it has some historical value, and I hope you don¡¯t dislike


    it¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, took the phoenix vine in his hand, and looked at it very seriously for a


    long time.


    After a long while, he suddenly remembered the records in the ¡°Nine Profound Heaven


    Scriptures¡±,


    And judging the authenticity of the Phoenix vine is actually very simple,


    As long as the aura is injected into it, you can feel the surging medicinal power stimted


    by the spiritual energy.


    So, Charlie put a little spiritual energy into it.


    He consciously controlled the entry of the spiritual energy,


    And only used a little bit to find out, but what he did not expect was that,


    This spiritual energy was like a stone that stirred up a thousand waves,


    And there seemed to be a force inside the bracelet in his hand that started to surge!


    Charlie was shocked, and quickly took back all his spiritual energy,


    Then looked at the olddy, and asked seriously,


    ¡°Madam, do you really want to give me this bracelet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The olddy nodded repeatedly, grateful to Charlie said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you saved my youngest son. If you don¡¯t dislike this bracelet, I will give it to


    you!¡±


    Charlie was pleasantly surprised. This bracelet is invaluable to him,


    And if he refined a remodeling pill. It can save a lot of people,


    And it may be even more useful when refining other high-level medicinal herbs in the future!


    What is even rarer is that although the Phoenix vine is extremely rare, it is really used for


    alchemy.


    If he refines a batch of remodeling pills, then probably even one-tenth of them will not be


    used!


    Thinking of this, Charlie said to the olddy: ¡°Madam, this is your family¡¯s treasure,¡±


    ¡°I am truly ashamed, so let¡¯s go back and leave me contact information,¡±


    ¡°And when I return to China, I will definitelye to visit!¡±

 Chapter 4919

    Chapter 4919


    In fact, Charlie wanted to give the olddy a rejuvenation pill directly.


    It was not easy for the olddy to live this life,


    And now she has been reduced to such a ce, and her body and spirit have suffered a lot


    of damage.


    In this case, if he gives her a rejuvenation pill, and then gives her a lot of cash,


    It will not only allow her to live a few more years,


    But also allow her and her son to spend the rest of their lives in peace,


    And they can think of a litter more happy and stable living for the rest of their lives.


    However, Charlie knew that he couldn¡¯t give her a rejuvenation pill directly under such


    circumstances.


    After all, this elixir is really too precious, and if the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front see it,


    they may feel unfair.


    It is impossible for them to know how valuable this seemingly worthless bracelet is to him.


    They will only feel that they worked hard and risked their lives to do things for him,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But he gave a rescued olddy and her son two priceless elixirs,


    And this elixir, for them For those in the martial arts, is even more inexhaustible.


    As a result, there will inevitably be gaps in their hearts.


    As the saying goes, you won¡¯t suffer from poverty but suffer from the unevenness,


    How can he let his soldiers feel disappointed?


    As for the Blood Rescue Pill that he gave to the olddy¡¯s son just now,


    Charlie believes that they should ept it to a certain extent.


    After all, the olddy is so old, and she has lost three sons one after another,


    And she was about to lose herst son. He helped her at this time.


    Therefore, Charlie nned to not give Rejuvenation Pill for the time being,


    And then visit her after returning to China.


    At that time, he will not only give the olddy a Rejuvenation Pill,


    But also help her solve all the problems in life.


    As soon as the olddy heard Charlie say that he will visit herter,


    She quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I should bring my youngest to visit you after returning home.¡±


    How can I let youe to my house¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously:


    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to think about it so much, after today,¡±


    ¡°I will let the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front settle you two first,¡±


    ¡°And when the time is right, I will personally escort the two of you back to China.


    ¡°The olddy pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment, then said gratefully: ¡°Then¡­ then


    I¡¯ll trouble you, Mr. Wade¡­ Both of our passports were taken and burned by these people,¡±


    ¡°And we have no money, even if you let us go now, we have no way to go back to China by


    ourselves¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry, I will arrange it.¡±


    After that, he said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, let someone take them all up.¡±


    Joseph nodded immediately and arranged for a few people to take them out of this


    underground hell.


    At this time, the other soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front had already removed the bodies.


    Among them was Hardik, the doctor who was shot in the skull because of an attempt to


    escape.


    Afterward, Joseph came to Charlie and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the corpses have been moved down.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said lightly, ¡°Put these corpses, including the living ones, into the cell.


    Joseph said subconsciously: ¡°Mr. Wade, the cell area is limited, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t fit¡­¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, pile the corpses together,¡±


    ¡°Like stacking firewood, one by one.¡±


    After listening, Joseph immediately nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, your subordinate understands.¡±


    After that, he looked at his subordinates and ordered, ¡°Do as Mr. Wade asked immediately.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±

 Chapter 4920

    Chapter 4920


    Georgina, Kaiden, and Nathan, the living people, were so frightened that they were crying at


    this moment,


    Especially Georgina, who was trembling with fright, and begged Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please shoot me to death, I beg you¡­¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°You are not worthy of death in my hands, such a heinous beast.¡±


    At this time, a Cataclysmic Front soldier walked to her side, grabbed her by the cor,


    And dragged her directly into the cell.


    At this time, the corpses in the cell were about to pile up into the mountains.


    Charlie said to Joseph, ¡°Joseph, find me a lighter.¡±


    Joseph also had the habit of smoking cigars asionally,


    So he took out a cigar lighter from his pocket and handed it to Charlie.


    Charlie threw the lighter to Georgina, and said lightly: ¡°You take this lighter,¡±


    ¡°I will have someone lock the cellter, and then have someone pull out all the oil in the fuel


    tanks of the cars on the ground,¡±


    ¡°And pour it in here, if any of you can¡¯t stand it, you can use this lighter to light the gasoline


    to free yourself.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to light it, you can also choose to guard these corpses inside and wait for


    death.¡±


    ¡°Now, how you want to die, it is all your own choice.¡±


    Georgina was so frightened that her whole body was paralyzed in a puddle of mud.


    And Nathan, who was being taken into the cell, was so frightened that he burst into tears.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how he would be burned to death by the fire, so he blurted out,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please let us fend for ourselves, don¡¯t give us a lighter.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m afraid that none of them can control the fire¡­¡±


    Carson said almost in a copsed state: ¡°If you don¡¯t put fire, do you still want to slowly boil


    to death in her?!¡±


    ¡°Do you know that these corpses will rot and stink tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°At that time, even if we are not smoked to death by the smell,¡±


    ¡°We will be poisoned by the poisonous gas produced by fermentation!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die in a pool of blood like that?!¡±


    When Nathan heard this, he was so scared that he urinated his pants, the whole person is


    much more afraid than before.


    But fear returned with more fear. In any case, he didn¡¯t dare to talk about telling


    Charlie not to give out lighters,


    Because after hearing Carson¡¯s words, he suddenly felt that fire to solve everything might be


    the best solution.


    Soon, after all the corpses were piled into the cell, the survivors were also locked in.


    At this time, they could only stand or copse next to each other in a small open space,


    And behind them was a dense mountain of corpses.


    Charlie stepped in front of a few people, looked at their despair and fear, and asked coldly,


    ¡°Do you still remember those who were killed by you, what did they look like before they


    died?!¡±


    Everyone quickly lowered their heads, and didn¡¯t dare to look at Charlie.


    And in their minds, the iparably miserable appearance of all the people,


    Who were killed by them before they died unconsciously appeared¡­


    The cause-and-effect cycle and retribution is all saddening.


    This group of people exclusively seek benefits by mutting others,


    And it can be said that they are extremely vicious and evil.


    Many people¡¯s hands are contaminated, not just one human life, but many human lives.


    It is already cheap for them to apologize to them with death.


    If there is really reincarnation, then in the next few lifetimes,


    They will have to suffer all the hardships in the world before they can reckon with their sins.


    Seeing that none of these people dared to talk to him,


    Charlie sneered and said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, let everyone evacuate.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Joseph nodded and ordered all the others to withdraw from the underground


    operating room, and then walked out with Charlie.


    After going out, the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front drove all the vehicles of the


    Crazy Juarez members into the yard,


    Emptied the fuel tanks one by one, and let the gasoline pour in through the entrance of the


    underground operating room.


    Soon, Georgina and the others, who were squeezed by the mountain of corpses,


    Saw a trickle of oil and gasoline flowing down the stairs.


    Georgina watched the gasoline getting closer and closer to her,


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at the lighter in her hand,


    And asked Carson with a nk expression and iparable dejection: ¡°Old Ma, when do


    you say we should burn ourselves¡­¡±


    Carson endured pain, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t do it now. We have to wait for more gasoline.¡±


    ¡°When the fire starts, you will lose consciousness in an instant.¡±


    ¡°If you are slowly burned to death, it must be very painful¡­¡±


    Nathan remembered something, and suddenly cried and said,


    ¡°Uncle Ma¡­ The guys who had their kidneys removedst time were¡­ they were burned to


    death by gasoline¡­¡±


    ¡°At that time¡­ I said we should kill them and bury them,¡±


    ¡°But others said¡­ it¡¯s too tiring to dig a hole, it¡¯s better to burn¡­ So we just¡­just¡­¡±


    Nathan said this, and he couldn¡¯t help but think back to his mind.


    The picture at that time was already a little too frightening.


    He didn¡¯t dare to say anything about the situation at the time, he just cried and said, ¡°Uncle


    Ma¡­ I¡¯m really scared, Uncle Ma¡­¡±

 Chapter 4921

    Chapter 4921


    Nathan¡¯s cry made others even sadder.


    Without exception, they are all demons who killed without blinking an eye,


    And they are even ready to lose their heads anytime, anywhere.


    However, when they were about to face death, they all lost the courage to put life and death


    aside.


    Georgina handed the lighter in her hand to Carson,


    And said subconsciously, ¡°Old Ma, why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    Carson looked at the lighter and then at Georgina,


    Feeling like he was going crazy as he scolded,


    ¡°Look at my hand, can I still hold a lighter?! You fcuking telling me to use my mouth?!¡±


    Only then did Georgina realize that Carson¡¯s hands and feet had already been broken by


    bullets.


    She couldn¡¯t help but looked at Kaiden and said, ¡°Old Xu, why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    A frightened Kaiden was a little confused, and murmured:


    ¡°I dare not, I dare not do that¡­¡±


    After that, he immediately covered his face and choked up,


    ¡°Tell me before you do it so I can prepare myself¡­¡±


    Georgina felt helpless, she looked at the boss Juarez.


    Seeing that Juarez only had two broken knees,


    She handed the lighter in front of him and said, ¡°Boss, you should do it.¡±


    Juarez was already frightened at this time, he cried and said,


    ¡°No¡­no¡­I can¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t want to die¡­God¡­please ¡­please forgive me for my sins,¡±


    ¡°So that I can die painlessly and¡­and go to heaven after death, amen¡­¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Kaiden stared at Juarez and scolded angrily:


    ¡°You are still begging God at this time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you fcuking tell me that you only believe in the strength and not in God?!¡±


    ¡°You have murdered countless people, and beg God¡¯s forgiveness at this time. Are you


    fcuking kidding me?!¡±


    Juarez¡¯s previous temper, even if someone red at him from the aisle,


    He would pull out a gun to give him a hole in the head.


    And Carson, who has always been by his side like a dog, is now yelling at him for the first


    time.


    But Juarez couldn¡¯t care less.


    He grabbed his hair with his hands in pain and despair, and choked with a grievance:


    ¡°Ny percent of the people here believe in Catholicism and Christianity, how can I be an


    exception!¡±


    When Jimmy heard this, he was furious, and he rushed and came to Juarez,


    pped him in the face and cursed angrily:


    ¡°You motherfcuker, we have done so many bad things with you,¡±


    ¡°And you are about to die. You fcuking ask God for forgiveness, then what would we do!¡±


    If it was normal with Juazrez standing as boss,


    Jimmy would have to hold his fa.rt in front of him and wait until he is far away before


    releasing it.


    But now, he directly pped Juarez firmly in the face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Juarez was already extremely decadent at this time,


    And the fear of death made him lose his previous hot temper,


    And was pped by Jimmy, which not only did not make him angry,


    But made his fragile heart at this time even worse.


    He copsed, hugging his head and crying all of a sudden.


    For some reason, seeing Juarez copse, Jimmy was even more furious.


    He kicked Juarez to the ground, kicked him over and over continuously, and cursed angrily:


    ¡°You fcuking did so many evils, what the hell? Can the God of the country forgive you?¡±


    ¡°You ba5tard, you still want to go to heaven, go to hell!¡±


    ¡°The hell of the whole world tormenting you, in turn, is not enough for you to atone for your


    sins,¡±


    ¡°Ba5tard, now you think of asking God for forgiveness, Why the hell did you do such


    things?¡±


    Juarez hadpletely copsed, allowing Jimmy to beat him violently,


    But he only knew how to hold his head and cry, as if he could not feel the pain.


    At this time, Carson suddenly panicked and shouted, ¡°Gasoline! A lot of gasoline!¡±


    Everyone followed the sound and saw more and more gasoline pouring into the basement.


    Soon, gasoline began to be poured into the cell, and everyone wanted to dodge, But at this


    time there was nowhere to hide. Arge amount of gasoline gathered on the ground,


    And Juarez and Carson, who was slumped on the ground, began to touch the ground.


    soaked in gasoline.


    Carson subconsciously wanted to dodge, but his limbs were no longer able to move,


    And he was only wriggling in ce while struggling, and it was impossible to dodge the


    gasoline.

 Chapter 4922

    Chapter 4922


    As for Juarez on the side, he was frightened by the gasoline,


    Grabbed the iron railing with both hands like crazy, and cried in despair:


    ¡°Let me out, I don¡¯t want to die¡­ God, please Please save me¡­¡±


    Georgina shouted like crazy: ¡°Shut the fcuk up!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you chattering here on death Road!¡±


    Juarez was unmoved at all, still crying there.


    Distraught, Georgina grabbed the lighter on the ground and blurted out,


    ¡°Stop shouting! Say a word again and I¡¯ll set it on fire!¡±


    This trick really worked, and Juarez hurriedly pleaded:


    ¡°Georgina, don¡¯t light it, As long as we are alive, we can have hope,¡±


    ¡°And we can persevere, what if someonees to rescue us?¡±


    Georgina looked at the mountains of corpses behind and asked him,


    ¡°Your people are all dead, who else do you expect? To save you?¡±


    Juarez blurted out: ¡°My girlfriend! If I don¡¯t go back, she will definitelye to me!¡±


    ¡°As long as we can wait for her toe, we can be rescued!¡±


    Georgina¡¯s face moved sarcastically: ¡°I really can¡¯t figure it out.¡±


    ¡°With your IQ, how did you be the boss for so many years.¡±


    As she spoke, she pointed to the top and said coldly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, there are a hundred people outside. Many of the masters of


    Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°As long as we are not dead, they will definitely not leave, when that timees, your


    girlfriend will just die!¡±


    Juarez suddenly fell into despair. Immediately, he suddenly came back to his senses and


    said,


    ¡°No matter what, as long as we are still alive, there is the hope of being rescued!¡± ¡°As long


    as we don¡¯t start the fire, we can buy a little time! Even if it¡¯s just one more day,¡±


    ¡°We have a chance to live! Miracles are real and they appear when there is a desperate


    situation?¡±


    ¡°Maybe that man can change his decision, or maybe the police will find this ce and save


    us from here,¡±


    ¡°Or maybe this callous man has other enemies.¡±


    ¡°When the timees and theye to kill them, then can¡¯t we be rescued?¡±


    As he spoke, he became more and more excited, and persuaded everyone:


    ¡°Even if there is only a one in ten thousand chance, as long as you are alive, there is still


    hope.¡±


    ¡°Just like buying a super million lottery ticket, even if there is only a one-in-amillion


    chance,¡±


    ¡°Someone will definitely win the lottery. The premise is that you have to buy it!¡±


    Georgina and the others seemed to be persuaded by him.


    As long as they are alive, there is the possibility of miracles.


    This is not wrong. Even if the chance is slim, it is better than a hundred.


    Thinking of this, Georgina gritted her teeth and blurted out:


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then wait patiently, maybe if the sky doesn¡¯t kill me, there will be a


    miracle!¡±


    Jimmy on the side also said firmly: ¡°Wait! I¡¯m willing to wait too! I haven¡¯t lived enough yet,¡±


    ¡°As long as there is a chance of survival, I¡¯m willing to wait!¡±


    Georgina nodded, looked at Carson, and asked him, ¡°Old Ma, what do you think?¡±


    Carson pondered. After a while, he said, ¡°Then wait! Wait until thest moment!¡±


    Georgina looked at Kaiden again: ¡°Mr. Xu, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Kaiden gritted his teeth and said coldly,


    ¡°As long as God can give life to you and me, and we have a chance to live,¡±


    ¡°And after I go out, I will definitely change my evil ways and be a new person!¡±


    Georgina agreed: ¡°Most of us are fighting to our death for our family,¡±


    ¡°Maybe God will think that and we are forgiven and let us live.¡±


    After speaking, she immediately said with a serious face:


    ¡°Okay! Since everyone has reached a consensus, then we will wait for a miracle to happen!¡±


    ¡°The most urgent task now is that everyone must be careful,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t cause sparks because of friction between clothes and things it can ignite the


    gasoline!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded.


    At this moment, Helma, who had not spoken, couldn¡¯t helpughing at herself, and said,


    ¡°Why has no one ever asked me?¡±


    Georgina said coldly, ¡°Do you have any fcuking interest in talking here?¡±


    Helma couldn¡¯t help but ask. Leaving two lines of clear tears, she choked and said,


    ¡°Although I have never killed anyone with my own hands, nor have I lied or harmed anyone


    directly,¡±


    ¡°I still feel that it is a serious sin for me to help the tyrant and indirectly kill so many people.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to ask God for forgiveness,¡±


    ¡°I just want to die early and get free, how can you say something like this?!¡±


    Georgina stretched out her hand and pped her in the face, scolding angrily:


    ¡°Waste thing, if you talk nonsense to ruin my mood, I will kill you first!¡±


    Helma was pped, and her cheeks immediately became red and swollen.


    But she just smiled miserably, and said mockingly:


    ¡°Aunt Mei, I¡¯m an insignificant person, so don¡¯t bother yourself to kill me¡­¡±


    Georgina thought that Helma had softened, and immediately snorted.


    Just as she was about to speak, Helma suddenly looked at everyone and smiled, and said


    seriously:


    ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t want to wait any longer. Please apany me on the road.¡± Georgina


    has seen her smoking quite often,


    Now she found that the lighter arrived in Helma¡¯s hands at some point.


    Seeing that she was about to light the lighter, she immediately shouted in panic, ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Helma smile slightly and pulled the trigger of the


    ignition with both hands.


    A lighter for cigars, simr to a windproof lighter, with a turquoise-blue me that spews out.


    At this moment, in everyone¡¯s desperately widened pupils, there were all the reflections of


    the blue-blue mes.


    In the next second, the fire exploded in the air within an instant!

 Chapter 4923

    Chapter 4923


    A few minutes ago. When the evil murderers were chattering in the underground operating


    room,


    Charlie asked the rescued victims to settle down, and then asked Joseph:


    ¡°Joseph, did you prepare the things I asked you to prepare in advance?¡±


    Joseph nodded and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, all the things you asked me to prepare are in the trunk of my car.¡±


    ¡°Do you need them now? If you need them, I¡¯ll move them over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Move over here.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie pointed to the empty room not far away, and said to Joseph,


    ¡°Let¡¯s all move there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade.¡± Joseph turned around and left, and quickly walked over with a huge


    cardboard box from the trunk of a car.


    In addition to holding the box in his hands, he also carried a heavy shopping bag.


    On the big cardboard box was the logo of Moutai,


    Which was the celebration wine that Charlie specially instructed Joseph to prepare in


    advance.


    When he opened the box, there were two three-liter bottles of Maotai Feitian,


    And in the other shopping bag, there were sses with a capacity of about 50 ml.


    Joseph said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, everything you wanted is here.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Ten minutester, let all the brothers gather in the yard,¡±


    ¡°And I will drink the celebration wine with everyone.¡±


    Joseph couldn¡¯t help but ask him: ¡°If Mr. Wade drinks the celebration wine,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Is the wine prepared not a little less? We have more than 100 people,¡±


    ¡°A total of six kilograms of wine, and if the average share is given it would be too less¡­¡±


    After saying that, Joseph added: ¡°The soldiers are very good at drinking,¡±


    ¡°And with such a little wine, I am afraid that they can only scratch the itch¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and said, ¡°Everyone has to return to the United Statester.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to drink too much. The celebration wine is just a formality.¡±


    ¡°After everyone goes back, you can drink as much as you like!¡±


    Joseph nodded and smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°Okay, Joseph, go ahead and find me in ten minutes.¡±


    Joseph cupped his hands and said respectfully, ¡°Your subordinate Retires!¡±


    After Joseph left, Charlie opened two three-kilogram bottles of Maotai,


    And then took out four medicinal pills from his pocket.


    The four medicinal herbs were two Rejuvenation Pills and two Cultivation Pills.


    Both types of pills are rich in spiritual energy.


    Especially Cultivation Pill, the abundance of spiritual energy is far aboveparable to


    Rejuvenation Pill.


    After all, there are more than 100 thousand Cataclysmic Front soldiers,¡±


    ¡°If only a few rejuvenation pills are used, the spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°In it will be equally distributed to everyone, and the effect will not be too strong.


    For warriors, the most direct way to improve their strength is to help them open up more


    meridians,


    And make every one of their meridians open more thoroughly.


    Therefore, Charlie especially took out two Cultivation Pills,


    Intending to use the powerful spiritual energy in Cultivation Pill to help these soldiers


    improve their cultivation.


    And it is enough to ensure that more than 100 soldiers can benefit a lot from it.


    At that time, as long as each person drinks a small cup,


    It will be enough to raise the strength of most of the officers and soldiers by one level.


    Afterward, Charlie put a Rejuvenation Pill and a Cultivation Pill into each bottle of Moutai.


    These two kinds of medicinal pills with pure medicinal power have almost no impurities,


    So they melted immediately after entering the liquid, and they were dispersed extremely


    evenly.

 Chapter 4924

    Chapter 4924


    Then Charlie neatly ced more than 100 sses on the table,


    And then began to pour wine mixed with medicinal pills into these sses.


    Just as he poured a ss of wine, he suddenly heard an explosion from the basement.


    With a bang, the whole ground trembled!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    What was even more shocking was that even in the room hiding the entrance of the


    underground operating room,


    A huge tongue of me was spewing out, which shows the power of the explosion.


    Charlie knew that those demons must have beenpletely reduced to ashes in the rolling


    mes, ending their sinful lives!


    He stopped at this moment and was silent for a moment,


    Then picked up the wine ss that had just been filled and raised it, and said in a low voice:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many innocent people died here in vain,¡±


    ¡°This ss of wine, I will present it to you,¡±


    ¡°I hope that you will be able to know that your great revenge will be avenged when you are


    under Jiuquan!¡±


    After that, he slowly poured all the wine in the cup onto the ground with both hands.


    If this ss of wine is sold to those who really need it,


    Then it can sell for at least ten million dors or even more.


    But in Charlie¡¯s eyes, this ss of wine is a tribute to those innocent dead, and he hopes


    they can rest their eyes.


    Therefore, even if it falls to the ground, it cannot be considered a waste.


    Then, Charlie sighed and continued to fill up the other wine sses.


    Soon, more than 100 sses were all filled by him.


    And the two bottles of wine were just divided ording to the head.


    At this time, ten minutes are up, Joseph knocked on the door respectfully,


    And said respectfully outside the door: ¡°Mr. Wade, the brothers have gathered in the


    courtyard.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Come in.¡± Joseph obeyed and pushed the door open.


    As soon as the door opened, he could smell a very strong aroma of Moutai.


    Moutai is originally a sauce-vored liquor, which can be regarded as the most fragrant of all


    liquors.


    So the smell is so strong that it almost hits the nostrils.


    But in the next second, Joseph was surprised to find that,


    The smell of alcohol in the air even had a feeling of invigorating body and mind.


    It¡¯s as if on a cool autumn day, he slept peacefully and beautifully,


    With indescribable ease andfort all over his body.


    He couldn¡¯t help asking Charlie with a look of surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, why does this wine smell so incredible?¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly, and said, ¡°This is a medicinal wine specially prepared for the


    brothers,¡±


    ¡°And it is my specialty. The secret recipe. I said it. After this mission,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely make all the brothers stronger. This ss of wine is my way of fulfilling my


    promise.¡±


    Joseph asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ Is there an elixir in this wine?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a slight smile:


    ¡°Not only did I put the elixir, but I also put the best elixir I have.¡±


    After that, he added: ¡°Although everyone can only get a small ss of wine,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the medicinal power contained in this small ss.¡±


    ¡°Three-star early-stage warriors can rise to the middle andte four-star levels,¡±


    ¡°And four-star early-stage warriors, If you are a five-star early-stage warrior, you can


    upgrade to five-star great perfection.¡±


    ¡°If you are lucky, it is not impossible to upgrade to the six-star early stage.¡±


    ¡°As for a six-star warrior, it may be difficult to upgrade to seven stars.¡±


    ¡°At least from the early stage to the middle stage, or from the middle stage to the Great


    Perfection.¡±


    Joseph was horrified and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ The twomanders of


    Cataclysmic Front are now six-star warriors,¡±


    ¡°Other than that, there are more than ten five-star warriors,¡±


    ¡°And the remaining four-star and three-star warriors, there are more than one hundred


    people,¡±


    ¡°And almost all of them are here today. If it is as you said,¡±


    ¡°Then the Cataclysmic Front will have more than ten new recruits of Six-star battle


    commanders!¡±


    ¡°There will also be more than forty five-star generals and more than sixty fourstar


    generals¡­¡±

 Chapter 4925

    Chapter 4925


    Speaking of which, Joseph stammered with excitement:


    ¡°If¡­if that¡¯s true¡­ ¡­then¡­the overall strength of the Cataclysmic Front, overnight¡­will¡­


    leap to a whole new realm!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said lightly: ¡°The strength of the Cataclysmic Front is actually far from


    enough.¡±


    ¡°In this world, there are many powerful opponents that we don¡¯t know about, I am afraid


    there are many¡­¡±


    Drinking celebration wine together for the future, Charlie is full of hope, but also full of


    vignce and caution.


    The overall strength of the Cataclysmic Front is indeed very strong,


    But it is only considered strong in the known world,


    But the powerful opponent hidden in the dark is probably much stronger than Cataclysmic


    Front.


    Therefore, Charlie felt that in the future, he would not only continue to improve his own


    strength,


    But also continue to improve the strength of the entire Cataclysmic Front linearly.


    Joseph understood Charlie¡¯s character, and immediately said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please rest assured that your subordinates will never feelcent because of


    the strength of the individual or the whole Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    ¡°The strength is strong, and in the heart, the enemy is not underestimated!¡±


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and said lightly:


    ¡°If you can have this mentality, I have a little more expectation for the future of Cataclysmic


    Front!¡±


    After that, he gave a big hand waved and said,


    ¡°Come on, let brothers line up to get drinks!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Joseph couldn¡¯t hide his excitement, and immediately turned to go out and said:


    ¡°Brothers, Mr. Wade specially prepared a unique wine to celebrate your achievements.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Believe me, this wine is worth thousands of dors for you! It¡¯s a great opportunity!¡±


    He said immediately: ¡°Everyone has it! Starting from the first row,¡±


    ¡°Line up from left to right toe in to get the wine.¡±


    ¡°Remember, don¡¯t spill a drop, or you will regret it for the rest of your life!¡±


    Everyone was at a loss. They couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of wine could be worth thousands


    of dors,


    And even if they spilled a drop, why would they regret it for the rest of their lives?


    However, they did not despise Joseph¡¯s words because of this,


    Because they knew that Charlie was an unfathomable top-level expert,


    And even Supreme Commander Joseph was willing to respect him,


    So the wine he gave was definitely not an ordinary thing.


    So, everyone stood up straight, starting from the first row,


    Lined up one by one to get a ss of liquor with a capacity of about forty or fifty milliliters in


    front of Charlie.


    Joseph specifically exined to everyone that they must not drink in advance.


    They must wait for Charlie to speak before everyone drinks!


    Needless to say, the organization and discipline of the Cataclysmic Front,


    Everyone who got the wine ss, all had their armspletely parallel to the ground,


    With a 90-degree angle between their arms, holding the wine ss steadily, not daring to


    take it lightly.


    And Charlie didn¡¯t have the arrogance of the Lord of Cataclysmic Front at all,


    And personally handed wine sses to every soldier.


    This also ttered all Cataclysmic Front soldiers.


    This kind of treatment, let alone experience from Charlie, was never given even by Joseph.


    Just when Charlie just handed a ss of wine to a soldier and lowered his head to pick up


    another ss of wine,


    He did not expect that the person standing in front of him would be his old acquaintance,


    And the illegitimate daughter of the Su family, Ruoli!


    At this time, Ruoli looked at him with affection in her eyes and a shy smile,


    Couldn¡¯t help pursing her thin cherry lips, and said a little nervously: ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade¡­ .¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°Ruoli, why are you here?¡±


    Some time ago, she was tracked down by detective Duncan in New York.


    In order to prevent her from being caught by him, Charlie had given orders to Joseph in


    advance.


    Arranged for her to leave the United States by boat, and transfer to a ne in Cuba to return


    to China.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t expect that he would see Ruoli here.


    Moreover, just now, he was in the underground operating room for a long time.

 Chapter 4926

    Chapter 4926


    After Ruoli followed other Cataclysmic Front soldiers in, she was left on top and never went


    down,


    So the two didn¡¯t have a chance to meet each other.


    It wasn¡¯t until now that he found out that she had alsoe to Mexico.


    Ruoli looked at Charlie affectionately at this time, and said shyly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ Master Wan said that you have a mission for everyone,¡±


    ¡°And you need three-star and above warriors to participate,¡±


    ¡°And just have not enough three-star warriors. So I flew over from the country.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly and asked her with a smile,


    ¡°Is it useless to use your own real identity this time?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ruoli turned her back to the other Cataclysmic Front soldiers,


    So she mischievously sticking out his tongue said, ¡°I have a new identity this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled slightly, handed her the liquor in his hand, and said politely,


    As he said to others just now, ¡°It¡¯s been hard work today!¡±


    Ruoli hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s not hard¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Ruoli¡¯s honor to be able to serve you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Okay,e back to the team, wait until you go back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk in detailter, you areing back to the United States with me tonight, I still need


    your help.¡±


    Ruoli said a little nervously: ¡°Mr. Wade, that detective has been tracking me down,¡±


    ¡°If I go to the United States now, won¡¯t it cause you trouble?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and sighed: ¡°Duncan is no longer able to track you down.¡±


    ¡°He had an ident some time ago, and after his ident,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°The cases he led before are basically gone. Now, plus you have changed your identity,


    there will be no problem.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! As long as I don¡¯t cause trouble to Mr. Wade, Ruoli will be fine,¡±


    ¡°And every time will follow Mr. Wade¡¯s instructions!¡±


    Ruoli felt relieved, and when she thought of being able to go back to the United States with


    Charlie, She felt even happier.


    She came here this time, and her mission was secondary,


    Mainly because she wanted to see Charlie.


    After all, she was thinking about it day and night in her heart every day,


    So she naturally wanted to find a chance to see him.


    But Ruoli still felt a little regretful. This time on the mission,


    There was almost no chance to meet Charlie. It was hard to meet now.


    It is estimated that after drinking the celebration wine, everyone will immediately disband in


    ce,


    And then he will still be there. If she had to go back to China, she could almost only see


    Charlie once.


    But now is the best, after drinking the celebration wine,


    She can return to the United States with Charlie,


    This means that there will be more opportunities to meet and get along with him in the


    future.


    Immediately, Ruoli returned to the team happily with a ss of wine.


    After everyone in Cataclysmic Front received the celebration wine and returned to their


    ces,


    Charlie picked up thest two sses of wine and handed one of them to Joseph.


    Joseph raised the wine ss with respectful hands,


    Then turned around and returned to the front of the queue, standing with the other


    Cataclysmic Front soldiers.


    Charlie stood in front of the crowd, raised his ss with one hand, and said loudly:


    ¡°The performance of all the soldiers today has impressed me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toplete the task so beautifully, without any fuss,¡±


    ¡°And not even a single brother is injured in this mission!¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, your performance in this mission is absolutely perfect!¡±


    ¡°In order to celebrate, I specially prepared these celebration wines.¡±


    ¡°Let me raise a ss and drink this cup of celebration wine together!¡±


    Joseph said loudly: ¡°Your subordinate, Mr. Wade, would love to share this cup with you!¡±


    Everyone also said in unison: ¡°Your subordinate, Mr. Wade, would love to drink this cup with


    you!¡±


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and shouted boldly: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Everyone also replied in unison: ¡°Go!¡±

 Chapter 4927

    Chapter 4927


    After themand, Charlie raised a ss with everyone and drank the potion in one gulp.


    For Charlie, the spiritual energy in this wine was already negligible, so he basically didn¡¯t


    feel it.


    However, for the soldiers in front of them, it waspletely different!


    These people never thought that this wine would contain such powerful energy.


    When they drank this ss of wine into their stomachs in one breath,


    They only felt a strong warm current from their stomachs rushing towards their dantian!


    Immediately after that, the warm current turned into a surging momentum,


    That was like a destructive force, and suddenly rushed towards the eight meridians!


    For warriors, the improvement of their strength is closely rted to two elements.


    The first element is the number of openings of the Eight Extraordinary Meridians.


    It is also the fundamental element to measure a martial artist¡¯s cultivation.


    The more the meridians are opened, the stronger the level and strength of the warrior.


    As for the second element, it is the smoothness of each meridian.


    The vast majority of warriors can only open a few meridians,


    But they can¡¯t make all the meridianspletely open.


    It¡¯s as if everyone has two nostrils, whoever has the most open nostrils has more air intake.


    As for the spiritual energy, it can not only help them open up more meridians in one step,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But also make the meridians they have opened up more smooth,


    And directly improve their cultivation from two dimensions!


    Therefore, at this moment, the soldiers were all horrified,


    And inexplicably discovered that the surging momentum in their bodies was not only


    impacting the meridians,


    That they had opened up, but also rushed to the next meridian that they had not been able to


    break through.


    After a while, someone shouted excitedly: ¡°I have opened the fourth meridian! I have opened


    the fourth meridian!¡±


    Immediately afterward, someone shouted, ¡°Me too! My God!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for more than eight years to get through this meridian!¡±


    ¡°But eight years have passed, and I haven¡¯t been able to get it through. I didn¡¯t expect it to


    be opened just now!¡±


    Even Ruoli couldn¡¯t help shouting in her heart: ¡°I even broke through to the fourstar¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even dream that I can be a four-star warrior like my grandfather¡­ ..¡±


    In the crowd, some people even cried with excitement:


    ¡°Five-star warrior¡­I finally be a five-star warrior¡­¡±


    ¡°I never dreamed that in my life¡­ There is still a chance to be a five-star warrior¡­¡±


    And the dozen or so five-star warriors were all ecstatic at this time,


    And someone blurted out: ¡°I have opened the sixth meridian¡­ .¡±


    ¡°My¡­ just got through¡­¡±


    Then, there were the two existingmanders, Walter Chen and Harmen Lu.


    Although the two did not break through the seventh meridian immediately,


    Their cultivation level also jumped from the middle stage of the six-star warrior to the realm


    of great perfection.


    In fact, as long as Charlie gives them one more cup,


    It would be enough for them toplete the transition from six-star warrior to the


    breakthrough of the seven-star warrior.


    Moreover, what is even rarer is that the spiritual energy in the wine helped them continue to


    expand,


    And strengthen the six meridians that have been opened up, making a qualitative


    improvement in their overall strength.


    Even for a master like Joseph, who has already stepped into the dark realm, this ss of


    wine makes him feel as if he haspleted a transformation.


    Although his cultivation has not improved in stages, he has made great progress.


    Even in ten or eight years, there may not be such progress!


    For a time, the more than 100 elite soldiers in the entire Cataclysmic Front were so excited,


    That they couldn¡¯t be added, and many people even burst into tears.


    For warriors, the difficulty of crossing the realm isparable to the crossing of social


    sses.


    For some people, it is very difficult to get rid of poverty in a lifetime,


    While for some people, they may only be able to achieve a moderately prosperous life with a


    single effort.

 Chapter 4928

    Chapter 4928


    If the middle ss wants to go further and achieveplete financial freedom,


    It is also difficult to achieve in today¡¯s cruel society.


    The same is true for the realm of a warrior.


    Sometimes, even with a lifetime, it is impossible to achieve the leap from a twostar warrior to


    a three-star warrior.


    Two-star warriors are actually the ceiling of most warriors¡¯ lives.


    Not to mention, from three stars to four stars, four stars to five stars, and even five stars to


    six stars.


    And Charlie¡¯s ss of wine actually made more than a hundred people achieve the realm of


    cultivation in an instant.


    For them, this is simply the most incredible miracle.


    Joseph, as the most powerful person in the Cataclysmic Front, turned around to look at his


    brothers,


    And immediately found that most of them had achieved the improvement of their cultivation


    realm, and they were extremely excited.


    When he turned to look at Charlie again, in Joseph¡¯s eyes, in addition to gratitude, there was


    more awe.


    He suddenly knelt down on one knee, looked at Charlie with fists in both hands,


    And said respectfully, ¡°This subordinate, thanks you Mr. Wade for your kindness!¡±


    ¡°I would like to do everything for Mr. Wade!¡±


    The other Cataclysmic Front members also came back to their senses instantly.


    So everyone followed Joseph and knelt down toward Charlie on one knee, sped his fists


    with both hands,


    And shouted loudly, ¡°This subordinate, thanks you, Mr. Wade! I am willing to do whatever


    you want for Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie looked at the more than 100 soldiers in front of him,


    Seeing their eyes filled with tears and their faces showing determination,


    He knew that these people would definitely be his right-hand men.


    While relieved, he nodded slightly and said loudly:


    ¡°I, In the future will definitely not betray your trust!¡±


    ¡°Whether it is Cataclysmic Front or you, in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will spread its wings like a roc, soaring up to 90,000 miles!¡±


    All the soldiers and soldiers immediately listened with enthusiasm.


    At this time, the fire in the underground operating room had already burned the ground hot,


    And the mes even poured out of the room on the ground.


    Charlie said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, it¡¯s almost time, order everyone to evacuate in an orderly


    manner!¡±


    When Joseph heard this, he immediately turned around and said loudly,


    ¡°ording to n A to retreat in an orderly manner, remember to take all the items that you


    have touched away from the scene,¡±


    ¡°And everyone¡¯s wine ss! The aftermath team must erase all traces within half an hour,¡±


    ¡°And then evacuate ording to the established route!¡±


    The soldiers immediately shouted: ¡°Subordinates obey!¡±


    After that, more than 100 people immediately disbanded on the spot,


    And instantly divided into different groups, rushing in different directions.


    Some teams don¡¯t need the aftermath, so they just loaded their wine sses and started


    immediately,


    Went out, started the car, and drove away quickly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ording to the original n, they were to disguise themselves as foreign workers,


    And take a specially chartered ne from Mexico to return to the Middle East directly in the


    name of a project transfer.


    There was also a team that was especially responsible for waiting for Charlie¡¯s dispatch in


    the United States,


    So they had to drive travel ovend to Los Angeles,


    Which is very close to the US-Mexico border, and then fly from Los Angeles to New York.


    In addition, there is a special team that stays behind to deal with the aftermath.


    After they destroy all clues, they will not leave Mexico immediately,


    But will stay silent for three days to observe the changes in the situation in the next three


    days.


    If the incident and the remaining clues are found, they will be resolved immediately.


    If not, they will also be evacuated back to the Middle East.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s orders, the team in charge waiting to dispatch for the


    United States will take all the rescued people out of Mexico,


    No matter where theye from, they must first take them to the United States,


    And then send them home from there.

 Chapter 4929

    Chapter 4929


    To this end, Cataclysmic Front specially prepared a bus to facilitate the transportation of the


    rescued people.


    However, among the on-site personnel, one person temporarily changed the established


    arrangement, and that person was Ruoli.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Duncan¡¯s body has been frozen by the Fei family,


    And Charlie is not worried that someone in the United States will track down Ruoli,


    And take her back to the United States. He has other arrangements.


    Soon, those who were rescued, along with the ¡°client¡± who had justpleted the operation


    and was still in aa,


    Were all taken out of the yard and lined up to board the bus.


    Abren walked at the end of the team. He saw Charlie from a distance and wanted to say


    hello,


    But for some reason, he gave up the idea.


    Seeing that he was hesitating to speak, Charlie shouted loudly: ¡°Brother!¡±


    Abren turned his head subconsciously, and asked a little nervously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­you¡­you are you calling me?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, and said, ¡°Of course, I called you, you won¡¯t recognize me as a


    brother so soon, right?¡±


    Abren said ttered: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are here. My savior, how dare I call myself a brother in


    front of you.¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly, looked at him, and asked, ¡°Brother, what are your ns next?¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s question, Abren shook his head nkly,


    And said with a wry smile: ¡°This is the situation, what else can I n?¡±


    ¡°I finally survived the disaster thanks to your blessing,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll go back to the United States now, and think about other ways¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at him and said very seriously:


    ¡°Brother, since you have already nned to travel thousands of miles to Mexico to be


    a seafarer,¡±


    ¡°And I think it will be difficult for you to find a suitable job when you return to the United


    States.¡±


    Abren heard this, his expression suddenly embarrassed and helpless.


    He sighed and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t find a suitable job,¡±


    ¡°I will just find some low-end jobs to do. My mother can find work for me in restaurants, so


    I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Charlie looked at him and smiled: ¡°Brother, in my opinion, it¡¯s not as good as this.¡±


    ¡°You have alreadye out anyway, so you don¡¯t have to go back in such a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Since you are doingmunication engineering, why don¡¯t you join Cataclysmic


    Front and work with them in the future!¡±


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front! The Cataclysmic Front is now based in the Middle East and permeates


    the world through the sea and the air.¡±


    ¡°The demand formunication will definitely increase and be higher in the future,¡±


    ¡°and talents like you are very much needed.¡±


    When Charlie spoke, he already had two ns in mind.


    If Abren agreed to his invitation, it would be the best,


    And he would definitely let Joseph give him generous treatment, and then take him directly


    to the Middle East.


    But if he does not agree, he would definitely not be able to let him stay with the memory of


    what happened here,


    And return to the United States directly. Like other rescued people,


    He would erase all the memories of him and others about today.


    But Charlie easily didn¡¯t want to try the second option.


    After all, he met Abren once, and it was a bit of a fate.


    If his memory is erased, the two would have no interaction in the future,


    And Abren would forget today¡¯s bloody lesson and return to the United States in a confused


    way trying to find another job.


    In contrast, Charlie prefers to take him under hismand,


    And at the same time let him retain this memory, which is considered a great joy.


    Abren did not expect that Charlie would invite him to join the Cataclysmic Front.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all, but asked with great surprise:


    ¡°Brother, is someone like me really qualified to join Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Brother, you are an expert inmunication,¡±


    ¡°We need talents like you, and the core members of Cataclysmic Front are mostly Chinese,¡±


    ¡°There is no obstacle tomunication, and integration will be very simple,¡±


    ¡°Which is definitely morefortable than returning to the United States and looking for


    work.¡±

 Chapter 4930

    Chapter 4930


    Abren excitedly said without thinking: ¡°I¡¯m willing! I¡¯m willing! You saved my life,¡±


    ¡°If there is a chance to repay my gratitude, I will never hesitate,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want a penny, as long as it is 10,000 yuan. I¡¯m satisfied that can take care of


    me.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t want a sry,¡±


    ¡°What about your mother, wife, and children?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Abren said firmly: ¡°As a human being, you need to repay your gratitude.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my mom, wife, and children would think that I am missing in the future,¡±


    ¡°And they would always worry about me and look for clues everywhere until they find the


    news that I had been killed.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they will learn the details of my murder from the police,¡±


    ¡°And they will definitely be extremely painful and grief-stricken¡­¡±


    Having said that, Abren looked at Charlie and choked: ¡°You saved me.¡±


    ¡°In this life, my wife, children, and children will not suffer from the pain of my tragic death.¡±


    ¡°From this point of view, you not only saved me but also saved them.¡±


    ¡°In this case, it is the best for them that I live. The situation is over, as for the difficulties in


    life,¡±


    ¡°I believe they should be able to ovee it, it is nothing more than a little hard work!¡±


    Charlie saw Abren¡¯s firm expression and firm eyes, and he was a little moved in his heart.


    After a while, he called Joseph to his side and said to him:


    ¡°Joseph, this is Abren Lang, an expert in the field ofmunications,¡±


    ¡°I believe Cataclysmic Front definitely needs such a talent, so let him follow you and take


    him to the Middle East.¡±


    Joseph said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s great! Cataclysmic Front is now preparing to strengthen its


    hardware investment in themunications field,¡±


    ¡°And there is a shortage of such talent to help usplete the infrastructure and future


    blueprint nning!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Okay! In my opinion, in the future, Cataclysmic Front can even


    customize its ownmunication satellites frommunicationpanies,¡±


    ¡°And then go to amercial satelliteunchpany tounch and build its own satellite


    communication system.¡±


    ¡°After all, Cataclysmic Front¡¯s interior Communication requires a high level of


    confidentiality,¡±


    ¡°But if it relies on themunication andwork services provided by other operators,¡±


    ¡°It is difficult to achieve 100% security.


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°I remember that now both private and government


    enterprises seem to be able tounch their own satellites.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Abren, who was on the side, knew this very well, and he nodded immediately and said


    without hesitation:


    ¡°The three biggest problems with privatelyunching satellites are actually rted to


    money.¡±


    ¡°One is the R&D and production of the satellite itself, the other is the cost ofunching,¡±


    ¡°And the approval process required tounch the satellite.¡±


    ¡°If the satellite isunched in the name of Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that all countries will be sensitive.¡±


    ¡°I suggest that you can first register a legal privatepany in the United States or an


    offshore center such as the Cayman Inds,¡±


    ¡°And then use this privatepany to connect with satellite R&Dpanies,unch


    companies, and get approval.¡±


    Joseph on the side quickly asked: ¡°Mr. Lang, what is the total cost ofunching a


    communication satellite?¡±


    Abren thought about it and said, ¡°If you just want to realize the globalization of Cataclysmic


    Front itself.¡±


    ¡°Communication, rather than trying to be a To-Cmunication provider,¡±


    ¡°In fact, the overall demand will be much smaller, the cost of satellites will be around 10


    million US dors,¡±


    ¡°And theunch cost is lower. At present, for Elon Musk¡¯s Space-X, theunch price for one


    kilogram is around US$5,000,¡±


    ¡°And the price for a satellite is around US$2 million.¡±


    ¡°If it is globalmunication, if there are 20 or 30 satellites guaranteed, it will be absolutely


    foolproof!¡±


    Joseph didn¡¯t know much about this, and couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°Do we need so many


    satellites?¡±


    Abren nodded and said: ¡°Twenty or thirty satellites are not too many.¡±


    ¡°Elon Musk¡¯s Starlink hasunched thousands of satellites so far, and they willunch


    thousands more in the future.¡±


    ¡°The total number will be 10,000 or above if you want to achieve globalmunication,¡±


    ¡°The more satellites, the better. If you can have satellites overhead at any time,¡±


    ¡°You can almost achieve no dead corner coverage on the global surface,¡±


    ¡°And the more satellites, the more processing power andmunication bandwidth.¡±


    ¡°The higher it is, but for Musk, his satellite is developed andunched by himself,¡±


    ¡°So the cost will be much lower, and it is formercial use,¡±


    ¡°So the demand isrge, and Cataclysmic Front uses it internally, so the demand will be


    rtively low.¡±


    As Charlie listened he was overjoyed and said, ¡°Brother is indeed a professional!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thene to Cataclysmic Front to lead this matter,¡±


    ¡°And strive to build your own satellitemunicationwork for Cataclysmic Front in the


    shortest possible time!¡±

 Chapter 4931

    Chapter 4931


    Abren¡¯s major ismunication engineering, of which he is best at satellitemunication.


    He was originally a professional with strong scientific research and development


    capabilities,


    But due to his age, he is already a little too old. In addition,


    Mostmunicationpanies have a very stable market share.


    They have already entered the stage of receiving dividends and are unwilling to invest too


    much.


    Thus in the research and development of new technologies, Abren has not been able to find


    a suitable job that he likes.


    In fact, for professional and technical talent,


    The saddest thing is not to beid off, but to be full of ambition and find no real use.


    But Charlie¡¯s remarks gave him a lot of encouragement all of a sudden.


    Charlie just said casually, and then made up his mind to build his own satellite


    communication system for Cataclysmic Front.


    This courage is indeed very rare.


    And Abren also wholeheartedly hopes to find an opportunity to disy all his abilities and


    ambitions,


    So he is very excited and enthusiastic.


    Almost without thinking, he blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for considering me, I will do


    my best!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and turned to Joseph, who was beside him, and said,


    ¡°Joseph, after brother Lang arrives in Syria he will be paid an annual sry of one million


    US dors after tax.¡±


    ¡°In addition, because the ce is too far from home,¡±


    ¡°An additional $500,000 must be given as a settlement fee every year.¡±


    ¡°If the project progresses with high quality and quantity, a performance bonus will be given


    at that time.¡±


    Joseph immediately respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Wade, rest assured, your subordinates must be


    properly arranged!¡±


    Abren next to him suddenly became nervous, he quickly waved his hand and said,


    ¡°No, no¡­Mr. Wade, you saved my life, how can I take your sry¡­¡±


    ¡°This is definitely not possible¡­ I said just now, as long as you take care of my room and


    board,¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a penny for the rest.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said with a serious face: ¡°Brother, look,¡±


    ¡°The entire Cataclysmic Front has pledged its allegiance to me. If I mistreat anyone who


    works for me,¡±


    ¡°How can I convince the public in the future? After you arrive in Syria,¡±


    ¡°All the members of the Cataclysmic Front around you have sry ie,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have a penny, others know, what do you think of me?¡±


    Abren was sweating anxiously, and blurted out:


    ¡°But¡­but I always want to thank you for saving your life¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°There are many ways to repay me.¡±


    ¡°After you reach Syria, you can devote yourself to your work,¡±


    ¡°And use the results of this work to repay the life-saving grace in the future. This is the most


    practical way.¡±


    After speaking, he said in an unquestionable tone:


    ¡°We have decided this matter, you don¡¯t need to talk more,¡±


    ¡°Your sry will be paid monthly in the future,¡±


    ¡°But I will let Joseph pay for the $500,000 settlement fee first,¡±


    ¡°So that you can solve the family¡¯s problems first.¡±


    Abren wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say it at all.


    When he came out, he couldn¡¯t control his red eyes.


    Charlie patted his arm and said seriously:


    ¡°Brother, since you have this ability, you must let your wife, children, and elderly mother


    enjoy the happiness,¡±


    ¡°Give them $500,000 first, and let them take care of all the difficulties in the family.¡±


    ¡°Solve it all in one go, let mom concentrate on her life,¡±


    ¡°Let the wife concentrate on taking care of the family,¡±


    ¡°Let the children concentrate on school so that you can also concentrate on work without


    worrying about the future.¡±

 Chapter 4932

    Chapter 4932


    After speaking, Charlie gave a slight pause, and continued:


    ¡°And more importantly, this money can not only solve their difficulties,¡±


    ¡°But also make them feel more at ease with you working outside alone,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time have more confidence in your future life, everyone is happy!¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t refuse anymore, agree readily, and then tonight, we will go directly to the Middle


    East!¡±


    Abren¡¯s tears could no longer be controlled,


    And the tears of the forty-year-old gentlemen kept dripping like pearls with a broken thread.


    After a while, he wiped away the tears with his hands and said unswervingly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I will do everything I can and what I have learned in my life to repay


    your kindness!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, and said,


    ¡°This is equivalent to agreeing, and you don¡¯t need to worry about the rest.¡±


    After that, he said to Joseph, ¡°Joseph, you arrange for my brother to go to Syria with your


    men.¡±


    ¡°After you arrive in Syria, if he wants manpower, you will arrange the manpower,¡±


    ¡°If he wants money, you will arrange the money, and if he wants thend, you will arrange


    thend.¡±


    ¡°In short, you have to let him have no worries, and at the same time provide him with all the


    necessary conditions.¡±


    ¡°We must build a set of Cataclysmic Front¡¯s own satellitemunication system in the


    shortest time.¡±


    ¡°In this way, Cataclysmic Front will no longer have to worry about the problem of


    information leakage in the future,¡±


    ¡°And it is 100% reliable. In the future, it will definitely serve us well!¡±


    ¡°Okay! This subordinate understands!¡± Joseph was also a little excited at this time.


    Although he has operated Cataclysmic Front for many years,


    He has never thought that it can have its own satellitemunication system.


    This is definitely a qualitative improvement!


    Since Abren agreed to the invitation to go to Syria,


    Charlie did not let him get on the bus but asked Joseph to arrange for him to leave the scene


    with other soldiers in other vehicles.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At this time, Joseph said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, our people have already discovered the


    whereabouts of Phaedra Zong,¡±


    ¡°She and her aplice are currently hiding in Las Vegas,¡±


    ¡°As long as we take her back to New York, your mother-inw will be able to clear the


    suspicion,¡±


    ¡°When do you think it is appropriate for us to start?¡±


    ¡°Phaedra Zong?¡± Charlie frowned slightly and asked,


    ¡°Is that the person my mother-inw met at the New York airport?¡±


    Yes.¡± Joseph said, ¡°The woman¡¯s real name is Janice Huang, and her situation is simr to


    that of Georgina.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said lightly, ¡°Keep an eye on her first,¡±


    ¡°I still have some things to do when I go back to New York.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare the snake for the time being, and I¡¯ll catch her back when I need it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joseph nodded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let my subordinates keep an eye on her 24/7 and be ready


    at any time.¡±


    Charlie slightly nodded his head, and asked him, ¡°Is my mother-inw okay inside?¡±


    Joseph scratched his head awkwardly and said,


    ¡°This¡­ Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°But it¡¯s okay to say it.¡±


    Joseph coughed twice and said, ¡°Your mother-inw¡­at the Institution¡­¡±


    ¡°Now it can be said that she feels like a duck to water and is happy¡­¡±


    Charlie was stunned and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ didn¡¯t you ask me before that I should send a few female soldiers to


    take care of her¡­¡±


    ¡°So she is now punishing the whole crowd. In the prison, basically, she dominates, not only


    the cell she is in,¡±


    ¡°But also cells are under themand of our three female soldiers. So she is all in all


    now¡­.¡±


    ¡°I heard reports from my subordinates that your mother-inw is already the number one


    person in the whole Institution,¡±


    ¡°And no one dares to challenge her authority, and she has given herself a nickname¡­¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°What nickname?¡±


    Joseph said embarrassedly: ¡°Bedford Hill¡­ghost¡­ ghost of sorrow¡­ ¡°


    What the hell¡­¡± Charlie was stunned, and blurted out, ¡°Who gave it to her? Could it be


    herself?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Joseph sneered: ¡°Mr. Wade is wise . . . she really did it herself¡­¡±

 Chapter 4933

    Chapter 4933


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that his mother-inw, could give herself such a martial-arts nickname


    when she is in prison.


    Bedford Hill Ghost of Sorrow¡­


    Have to say, this nickname sounds really imposing.


    However, Charlie was not surprised at all, this was the usual behavior of his mother-inw.


    It¡¯s a little inappropriate to say that she is bullying people,


    But to say that she is bullying others, it¡¯s definitely not wronging her.


    Unexpectedly, in two or three days, she will be able to mix into Bedford Mountain ghosts and


    sorrows,


    It seems that her life inside is really like a duck in water.


    So, Charlie said: ¡°Okay, let her go on, as long as she is happy,¡±


    ¡°When I finish my work in New York, it doesn¡¯t matter if she is Bedford Hill Ghost or the


    Bedford Hill Djin.¡±


    ¡°The pigs have toe out when they are crazy.¡±


    Joseph nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Then I will wait for your nod.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You go to work first,¡±


    ¡°I will go take a look on the bus, there is still some unfinished business.¡±


    Joseph said respectfully: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, the subordinates will go to work first.¡±


    After Joseph left, Charlie boarded the bus that was ready to depart.


    He shook hands with those who were rescued one by one,


    But while shaking hands, he put subtle auras into each one¡¯s body.


    However, everyone knows nothing about it.


    Thest person Charlie shook hands with was the old grandmother who gave him the


    phoenix vine.


    He shook hands with the grandmother and said very seriously:


    ¡°Madam, my subordinates will arrange for you and your son to return to China first,¡±


    ¡°They will help you solve your problems in life, and they will write down your address, etc.¡±


    ¡°After I return to China, I will alsoe to visit you in person!¡±


    The olddy was a little excited and said with some panic:


    ¡°Wade¡­Mr. Wade¡­how is this possible? You are our savior, and the visit has to be ours to


    you¡­¡±


    Others in the car also nodded: ¡°Yes, Mr. Wade, it should be us whoe to visit you


    together!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°I appreciate your kindness, it¡¯s not too early now,¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Next there are still hundreds of kilometers to go, everyone should take a good rest first.¡±


    Just after he finished speaking, except for the olddy,¡±


    ¡°Everyone seemed to yawn, and then they fell back to sleep one by one.


    The olddy was a little surprised at this time, and said, ¡°These people¡­how do they


    sleep¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Madam, you should hurry up and rest, I will definitelye to


    visit after I return to China,¡±


    ¡°Just you may not recognize me at that time, but it doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    ¡°I will im to be the descendant of your husband¡¯s friend before his death,¡±


    ¡°And then I will help you and your son arrange everything in the future,¡±


    ¡°So that you will have no worries in this life.¡±


    The woman was at a loss, she said firmly: ¡°Mr. Wade, although I am old, my brain is still


    working.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never forget your life-saving grace!¡±


    Charlie knew that she did not understand the meaning of his words,


    So he smiled and said: ¡°Madam, the bus is about to start, you should rest now.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, a trace of spiritual energy entered the old woman¡¯s meridian, and


    she fell asleep quickly.


    Charlie got off the bus at this time, and said to Ruoli, who was waiting there,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Ruoli, let¡¯s go back to New York!¡±

 Chapter 4934

    Chapter 4934


    In the dark, Charlie took a modified bulletproof Cadic and drove into Ensenada Airport.


    In the car, apart from the driver arranged by Joseph, there were only Charlie and Ruoli.


    At this moment, the Wade family¡¯s Concorde was waiting at the end of the runway.


    The slender fusge and sci-fi shape make this ne look like a ghost.


    This ne was arranged by Charlie in advance and it flew from China to Mexico to take him


    back.


    Regardless of civil aviation or private aircraft, the turnover efficiency is too slow.


    Using this aircraft can reduce the overall flight time by half.


    As soon as Charlie¡¯s car appeared on the airport runway,


    The cabin door opened from the inside,


    And the two figures quickly got off the ne and waited respectfully in front of the boarding


    ladder.


    These two people are Charlie¡¯s right-hand men in Aurous Hill:


    The person in charge of Aurous Hill Shangri-La, Issac Chen; and Aurous Hill¡¯s underground


    world, Orvel Hong.


    Both of them came here on this ne from China at Charlie¡¯s orders,


    But the two of them didn¡¯t know at this time why Charlie had to call them all the way to


    Mexico.


    Seeing that the car that Charlie was in was approaching, Orvel couldn¡¯t help but ask Issac in


    a low voice,


    ¡°Mr. Chen, what do you think Master Wade is doing for us toe to Mexico this time?¡±


    ¡°How do I know¡­¡± Issac shrugged his shoulders and said,


    ¡°I just listened to the young master¡¯s instructions to let me get on this ne ande with


    you.¡±


    ¡°As for the follow-up arrangements for the young master, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Orvel pouted: ¡°Tsk tsk, I see this posture. Master Wade seems to be nning to fly away


    overnight.¡±


    ¡°I thought he wanted us toe to Mexico to do something.¡±


    ¡°He also said that he would stop by and eat Mexican taco.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the food is not very authentic.¡±


    ¡°Best food has to be eaten in the ce where it originated, in order to experience the real


    authentic taste.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Issac smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about eating Taco,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange it when you are done with the things arranged by the young master.¡±


    With that said, Issac reminded:


    ¡°But you must be careful in a ce like this, this is not China, let alone Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°In this kind of ce, a teenage child on the side of the road has something in his pocket.¡±


    ¡°They all have a real firearm, as long as there is a disagreement, they will shoot when they


    draw it.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk.¡± Orvel shrank his neck and waved his hands:


    ¡°Then let¡¯s count the ball, I am a person with a head and a face in Aurous Hill anyway.¡±


    ¡°If I were shot to death by a kid, that would be a fcuking embarrassment.¡±


    Issacughed: ¡°Why don¡¯t eat Taco anymore?¡±


    Orvel pouted and said, ¡°Taco, isn¡¯t it just a torti roll? It¡¯s the same everywhere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to China to eat Taco, an improved fish-vored shredded pork.¡±


    While the two of them were talking, Charlie¡¯s Cadic had already arrived. in front.


    Issac hurriedly stepped forward to open the car door, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Hello, young master!¡±


    While speaking, he saw Ruoli in the car, and hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Su is also here!¡± Orvel


    was the most discerning, and without hesitation, went around to the other side,


    Opened the car door on the other side, and said respectfully, ¡°Hello Master


    Wade, hello Miss Su!¡±


    Ruoli was not used to it. She said politely: ¡°Hello Mr. Hong, hello Mr. Chen.¡±


    Charlie got out of the car and said to the two: ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to travel far and wide,¡±


    ¡°And I may have to do something in New York recently,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there are not enough people I can trust. So I called you here.¡±


    Issac said sternly: ¡°Master, our duty is to serve you,¡±


    ¡°How can this be considered hard work, it¡¯s a matter of our own.¡±


    Orvel alsoughed and said: ¡°Yes, Master Wade, I am a brick of yours Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°You can move it wherever you need it, and I am a brick with legs.¡±


    ¡°As long as you need it, I don¡¯t need you to move it. I can run over by myself.¡± Charlie smiled


    and said: ¡°Orvel, without you this time, in the field of facial art,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many works of human calligraphy have been lost because of this.¡±


    Orvel grinned: ¡°Master Wade, who is next, I¡¯m back here with a knife close to my body.¡±


    ¡°I can create new works for you anytime, anywhere!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and smiled, beckoned to the two, and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go up and talk!¡±

 Chapter 4935

    Chapter 4935


    When the two heard Charlie¡¯s invitation,


    Issac and Orvel hurriedly nodded, and then followed him and Ruoli on the ne.


    As soon as he got on the ne, Charlie said to the three of them:


    ¡°Make yourselffortable, I¡¯ll go inside and make a call.¡±


    The cabin of this Concord is divided into four parts, in addition to the cockpit and the


    working area of the crew,


    The cabin is divided into a seating area, office area, and rest area from front to back.


    The seating area is full ofrge first-ss seats, which can amodate thirty people,


    The office area has a conference room, an office, and a lounge area with a double suite.


    After Charlie greeted the three, he went to the back office first,


    And the first thing he did after sitting down was to call Ste.


    After Ste received the call, she respectfully asked,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what are your orders?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Miss Fei, I will send you a list of medicinal herbs in a moment,¡±


    ¡°And you can hurry up and prepare it for me in New York. If you can get it all together, it¡¯s the


    best,¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get it all together, you can tell me in time which ingredient is missing,¡±


    ¡°And I will have it shipped from China.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Ste hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, here in New York. There are many Chinese,


    and there are also many well-known traditional medicine practitioners.¡±


    ¡°The business of Chinese medicine and medicinal materials is also quiterge, and


    I believe that I can gather what you need.¡±


    Charlie hummed and said, ¡°Then I will send you the listter,¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade is very polite, it is my honor to serve you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She then asked: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, when will you return to New York?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°My ne is about to take off, and I should be there in two hours.¡±


    Ste said hurriedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t n to stay at Fei¡¯s house tonight, because he wanted to make alchemy,¡±


    ¡°And Issac and Orvel were both around, so he nned to stay at the Shangri-La Hotel in


    New York.


    So, he said to Ste: ¡°Miss Fei, don¡¯t bother, I¡¯m going to Shangri-La tonight.¡±


    ¡°Just prepare the medicinal materials from your side ande to Shangri-La to find me


    directly.¡±


    Although Ste was a little disappointed, she was still feeling very refreshed and agreed:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, please send me the list, and I will prepare it as soon as possible.¡±


    Charlie then sent her the list of materials needed to refine the Reshaping Pill.


    Although the materials required for this are very valuable, at least they are not as rare as the


    phoenix vines.


    With the phoenix vine, it should not be too difficult to match other materials.


    Once the materials are ready, Charlie will be able to directly refine the Reshaping Pill in New


    York.


    At that time, after the pill ispleted, Roma, Ito Yuhiko, and Tanaka Koji can all fly to New


    York,


    And he can solve the problems of these people at one time.


    Thinking of Takehiko Ito, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but think of Nanako Ito.


    He has not seen her in a while days.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it,


    He knew in his heart that he had always missed her.


    If Ito Takehikoes to the United States, Nanako will definitely be with him,


    And he will be able to meet her at that time.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t think anything wrong,


    He just subconsciously hoped to take this opportunity to meet her.


    Later, he was afraid that his wife would be worried about her mother,


    So he picked up the phone and called her.


    After the phone call, ire asked, ¡°Husband, where are you now?¡±

 Chapter 4936

    Chapter 4936


    Charlie said, ¡°I flew out of town to help mom find a reference,


    ¡°And now I aming back to New York, and has mom contacted you in the past two


    days?¡±


    ¡°I got in touch.¡± ire sighed and said, ¡°Husband, I was just about to call you to tell you


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Mom called me just ten minutes ago. You know on the phone. What did she say to me?¡±


    Charlie, already guessed, but still pretended to be curious and asked: ¡°What did Mom say?¡±


    ire said helplessly: ¡°She said that she is doing very well in prison now.¡±


    ¡°She wanted to call you, but your call never got through, so she called me and asked me to


    tell you that she is not in a hurry toe out right now,¡±


    ¡°So let you don¡¯t get her out of there too soon¡­ What else can I say,¡±


    ¡°I thought as long as she can make it back to China with us that would have been the best,¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, she cane back by herself after she is released from prison¡­ ..¡±


    After speaking, she asked nervously: ¡°Husband, don¡¯t you think she is too strange?¡±


    ¡°What could she be doing in prison, and say that she doesn¡¯t want toe out too soon¡­


    ¡­¡±


    Charlie sneered and thought to himself: ¡°My silly wife, you have to know that your mother is


    the ghost of Bedford Hill now,¡±


    ¡°I guess you can understand why she doesn¡¯t want toe out¡­ ¡­¡±


    But he didn¡¯t say much, justforted:


    ¡°Wife, I guess mom didn¡¯t want us to worry, so she said that.¡±


    ire said seriously: ¡°mom is not the kind of person who knows how to¡­¡±


    ¡°There are only two possibilities that she doesn¡¯t want toe out for someone who thinks


    about others,¡±


    ¡°One is that she was coerced, and the other is that she lived veryfortably in there.¡±


    He sighed in his heart: ¡°It really is her confidence.¡±


    He said with a sigh of relief: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the prison is not a ce outside thew, and no


    one should coerce her.¡±


    ¡°As for the second possibility, I think this may be the case.¡±


    ¡°It may be that she made friends inside and wants to experience new life in it,¡±


    ¡°And I also asked a client in New York to help me find a rtionship, I guess I can take care


    of her in there.¡±


    ire said helplessly: ¡°To be honest when I heard her tone on the phone at that time, it


    didn¡¯t seem like she was being coerced,¡±


    ¡°Her tone was weird, she seemed very happy, but she didn¡¯t want me to hear it,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°So she did it on purpose. It was some restraint¡­ I really don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Good wife if you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t think so much,¡±


    ¡°Since Mom can tell you that herself, then there must be no trouble, and all should be good.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± ire sighed and said helplessly:


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about her, I just have to ask you to work hard and also find a way to


    rescue her.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not hard work, as long as mom is fine, everything else is not


    important.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie saw the seat belt warning light in the office turned on,¡±


    ¡°So he told ire: ¡°Wife, the ne is about to take off,¡±


    ¡°And I have to return to New York overnight, so I will hang up now.¡±


    ¡°You take care of yourself these days, take sses well, and don¡¯t worry about the rest of


    the things.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ ..¡± ire instructed: ¡°Then husband, you must also pay attention to rest, don¡¯t be


    tired.¡±


    After exhorting each other for a while, the two hung up the phone with no end in sight.


    Immediately, the aircraft¡¯s thrust was fully turned on,


    And after taxiing for a certain distance on the runway,


    It rose into the air and disappeared into the night.


    The flight, which originally took at least five or six hours to fly,nded at JFK Airport in New


    York in just two hours.


    The convoy of Shangri-La Hotel was already waiting at the airport.


    After Charlie and everyonepleted the customs formalities from the VIP channel,


    They took the concierge convoy of Shangri-La directly to the hotel.


    When he was about to arrive at the hotel, Ste called and said to him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have all the herbs on your list. Should I bring them to the hotel now?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect Ste¡¯s efficiency to be so fast,


    After all, it only took more than two hours, and it was a big night.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t ask much. Ste is now the head of the Fei family,


    And she is also a householder in New York. Naturally, the rtionship channel is deeply


    rooted.

 Chapter 4937

    Chapter 4937


    So Charlie said: ¡°Then let¡¯s meet at the hotel!¡±


    When the convoy arrived at the Shangri-La, Ste had been waiting there for a long time.


    Karl was also beside her, and Karl was carrying two huge suitcases.


    Inside, there were the medicinal materials that Ste prepared for Charlie.


    As soon as Charlie got out of the car, Ste stepped forward and was about to speak,


    When she saw Ruoli walking out of the car door next,


    She couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised.


    Immediately, Issac and Orvel got out of the car behind,


    And Ste was even more puzzled. She naturally knew and saw these two people in China,


    But she didn¡¯t expect Charlie to call them to the United States too.


    However, she quickly returned to normal,


    And respectfully said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, everything you want is ready.¡±


    After saying that, she pointed to the box in Karl¡¯s hand, and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have enough, So on the basis of your orders, I have prepared one


    more.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded: ¡°I must have made miss Fei busy.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again:


    ¡°Miss Fei, what is the situation with that Duncan? How¡¯s it going?¡±


    Ste said hurriedly: ¡°His body has been frozen in the freezing center, and the state after


    freezing is very stable.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I need to arrange a time for the hard work,¡±


    ¡°I want to go tomorrow. Take a look at him.¡±


    Ste agreed without hesitation, and asked, ¡°What time Mr. Wade wants to go,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange it in advance. The freezing center is in the suburbs of New York,¡± ¡°You can


    take a helicopter and get there in half an hour.¡±


    He is confident in refining the remodeling pill, but I am not sure when it will be sessful.


    So he said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the time yet.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you can arrange for someone you can trust to connect with Mr.


    Chen here. You should know him, right?¡±


    Ste nodded and said hello to Issac, smiled, and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Chen.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Orvel again and said with a smile,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hong.¡±


    Issac and Orvel already knew Ste¡¯s true identity,


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    And that she is now the head of the entire Fei family,


    So the two of them are somewhat Restricted, they quickly nodded politely to say hello,


    And said together, ¡°Hello, Miss Fei!¡±


    Ste said to Charlie again at this time: ¡°Mr. Wade, I will go to the Freezing Center tomorrow,


    then I will not arrange anything else tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, you can call me in advance, and I wille to pick you up directly


    by helicopter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Charlie did not show any kindness to Ste, but agreed readily,


    Thinking that he would hurry up to make alchemy, so he Said:


    ¡°Miss Fei, I still have some things to deal with today,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t apany you anymore.¡±


    ¡°We will talk about other things when we meet tomorrow. You have to make a special trip.¡±


    Ste respectfully said: ¡°Mr. Wade, then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    After that, she said to Karl, ¡°Master Yuan, give Mr. Wade the suitcases.¡±


    Karl stepped forward with the material, Issac and Orvel both came forward and went to pick


    it up,


    But someone was one step ahead of them, it was Ruoli.


    She didn¡¯t want to be courteous in front of Charlie,


    But she had already regarded herself as Charlie¡¯s soldier,


    And was loyal to him, so she instinctively stepped forward and took things over.


    Since Charlie had asked Issac to arrange the room here in advance,


    After saying goodbye to Ste and Karl, he said to Issac:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, you live in the same room with Orvel,¡±


    ¡°And Ruoli goes to the presidential suite with me. ¡°


    As soon as Charlie said these words, Ruoli, Issac, and Orvel were all a little surprised.

 Chapter 4938

    Chapter 4938


    Ruoli¡¯s cheeks instantly became flushed,


    And Issac and Orvel had a sense of rity on their faces as if they had realized something.


    How could Charlie not see the wretchedness on the faces of these two people,


    So he said sternly: ¡°I asked Miss Fei to prepare some medicinal materials for me,¡±


    ¡°And I will make some medicinal herbs tonight,¡±


    ¡°She is among the three of you, the strongest,¡±


    ¡°She will follow me and help me in time in case of any need.¡±


    For Charlie, refining higher-level medicinal pills is a big challenge.


    The higher the level of medicinal pills,


    The greater the loss of spiritual energy during refining,


    And the more dangerous the refining process.


    If there is a deviation in the middle, it will fall short in the light, and it will devour his energy


    too much.


    Although Ruoli can¡¯t help with alchemy, she is the strongest among them.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    With her there, at least she can help Charlie avoid,


    Any external interference as much as possible, which is an extrayer of protection.


    The two of them suddenly realized, and then they couldn¡¯t help showing some regretful


    expressions,


    And Ruoli also appeared a little ashamed at this moment of her own thoughts.


    Then the four came to the top floor, and Charlie took Ruoli to the presidential suite,


    Instructing her to close the doors and windows and the curtains tightly,


    And then said to her: ¡°Ruoli, I will be in the main roomter.¡±


    ¡°Refining the medicine, don¡¯t let anyone in before Ie out.¡±


    Ruoli nodded and asked him, ¡°Mr. Wade, is there anything else I need to do?¡± Charlie smiled


    slightly: ¡°No, no. Just don¡¯t let peoplee in and disturb me.¡±


    Ruoli said without hesitation: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I am guarding at the door.¡±


    Charlie suddenly remembered something, and asked,


    ¡°Ruoli, how does a four-star warrior feel like?¡±


    Ruoli still couldn¡¯t hide her excitement when he mentioned the four-star warrior,


    She said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, I have had no time to feel¡­ so far I feel like It¡¯s like a


    dream¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa waited for a lifetime to be a four-star warrior,¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m only in my twenties, and I have already reached this state¡­ Really¡­¡±


    ¡°Really it¡¯s a little unbelievable, I¡¯ve been in a trance all the way,¡±


    ¡°And I may not be able to adapt for a while.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Since it¡¯s hard to adapt to this time,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll save you some trouble right.¡±


    Ruoli asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to adapt more quickly.¡±


    Then, he said again: ¡°Come on, close your eyes first and take a few deep breaths.¡±


    Ruoli obeyed and did as she was told. Closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    At this time, Charlie urged: ¡°The efficiency of venttion should be faster,¡±


    ¡°And you can use your mouth to assist breathing.¡±


    Ruoli immediately did as instructed, opened her mouth,


    And tried her best to improve the efficiency of exhtion and inhtion.


    Suddenly, she felt that something the size of marble was thrown into her mouth.


    She opened her eyes subconsciously, and before she had time to speak,


    She felt that the thing in her mouth instantly turned into a warm current and quickly merged


    into her dantian.


    She was shocked and couldn¡¯t help looking at Charlie, and asked in horror,


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­you¡­Did you give me a pill?!¡±


    Charlie nodded his head, and said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s a blood-scattering and heart-saving pill,¡±


    ¡°This pill can help you quickly break through to five stars,¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been used to breaking through to four stars,¡±


    ¡°Just adapt to four stars and five stars together.¡±


    Ruoli was stunned for a moment, she never dreamed it would turn out to be such a thing in


    her life.


    Just when she was so overwhelmed that she was so frightened that she didn¡¯t know what to


    do,


    Or even what to say, Charlie said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to make medicine, hurry up to absorb


    and digest the power of the medicine,¡±


    ¡°At most in ten minutes, you will be able to break through the fifth meridian.¡±


    After saying that, before Ruoli could respond,


    He turned around with the herbs and went into the bedroom, leaving Ruoli in a motionless


    and confused state¡­..

 Chapter 4939

    Chapter 4939


    Other warriors in the microcosm will wait for a few years or even decades,


    For the opportunity to let their cultivation level breakthrough another hurdle.


    However, in just a few hours, Ruoli broke through two meridians one after another,


    And jumped from a three-star warrior to a five-star.


    This kind of speed is almost unheard of in the field of martial arts.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Charlie could give her such good fortune.


    After all, she was able to upgrade from a two-star warrior to a three-star,


    And it was because of Charlie¡¯s help, which was equivalent to Charlie¡¯s singlehandedly


    pushing her from two-star to five-star.


    Just when she was surprised and happy, and even more moved by Charlie,


    Charlie closed the door directly, locked himself in the bedroom, and began to refine the


    reshape pill.


    This kind of favor to Ruoli was just a little effort for him, and he didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    Although the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill is consumed very quickly,


    It is not too difficult to refine. When the batch at hand is used up,


    The next batch can be refined, which is nothing more than consuming some medicinal


    materials and spiritual energy.


    However, for Charlie, refining Reshaping pills is a real challenge.


    A reshaping Pill is actually no longer a medicinal pill for ordinary people.


    Its significance is not only to allow people¡¯s limbs, internal organs, and six internal organs to


    regenerate.


    Its significance is that as long as the person¡¯s brain is not damaged,


    Reshaping Pill can make him alive, and it ispletely restored to the original.


    At this point, Rejuvenation Pill is far from being able to do.


    Take Duncan¡¯s situation as an example, no matter how much Rejuvenation Pill is given to


    him, he will surely die.


    For that kind ofprehensive fatal damage, even the rejuvenation pill could not hold his


    breath.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Only the reshaping pill, which is not about martial arts, can save him.


    Rejuvenation pills can make people go back in time and return to a younger state,


    But reshaping pills can make people reborn into nirvana. This is the real magic of it.


    The most amazing thing about Reshaping Pill is that it ignores the user¡¯s own strength,


    No matter how strong or weak, it can regenerate its nirvana.


    Not to mention an ordinary person like Duncan, even an expert in the dark world like Joseph,


    In case one day he encounters a strong enemy and is seriously injured,


    As long as his brain is not damaged, he can use a Reshaping Pill to save him intact. return


    him to the pre-death situation.


    This is the real value of Reshaping Pill. It is like working insurance with no upper limit.


    It can always guarantee that no matter how much loss you encounter, it will pay the full


    amount.


    If you lose 100, it will pay you 100, if you lose 10 billion, it will also pay you 10 billion.


    Therefore, once the Reshaping Pill is sessfully refined,


    It will not only be of great use for Duncan and Yuhiko Ito but also very important insurance


    for Charlie.


    In order to refine the pill, he took out all the medicinal materials he needed from the box,


    And ced them in front of him one by one ording to his own needs.


    Then he took out the bracelet made of phoenix vine from his pocket and used spiritual


    energy as the Knife,


    Cut off about a tenth of it from above.


    These are all the materials that Charlie needs to refine and reshape the pill this time.


    ording to the records in the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures,


    These materials should be able to refine about 15 to 20 Reshaping pills.


    However, the most uncertain factor is that the reshaping pill consumes too much spiritual


    energy.


    Although Charlie didn¡¯t know how much, he knew that the spiritual energy in his body was


    definitely not enough.


    So, just to be cautious, he took out two very precious Cultivation Pills.


    Keep these two Cultivation Pills handy for emergencies.


    In case, in the process of alchemy, he finds that the spiritual energy in his body is


    unsustainable.


    He immediately uses the help of Cultivation Pills to replenish his spiritual energy.


    When everything was ready, he activated the small piece of phoenix vine with spiritual


    energy,

 Chapter 4940

    Chapter 4940


    ording to the method recorded in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    The phoenix bone vine is like nuclear fuel.


    Once activated, the medicinal properties rapidly increase, so almost in an instant,


    The powerful medicinal power surged out from it.


    Charlie immediately wrapped the powerful medicinal properties together with the prepared


    medicinal materials with aura.


    Immediately afterward, the phoenix vine, which was activated by the spiritual energy,


    Completely prated its medicinal properties into all the medicinal materials like magma.


    Just like nuclear radiation, these medicinal materials are also undergoing,


    Earth-shaking transformation under the action of Phoneix vine.


    It can be said that all the medicinal materials in front of Charlie havepleted a certain


    degree of mutation at this moment,


    And the medicinal properties have also undergone a reborn evolution under the dual action


    of Phoenix vine and aura.


    What surprised Charlie most was that when the phoenix vine was activated,


    Its powerful medicinal properties quickly formed an unimaginablew of operation in the


    aura wrapped in it.


    It is like a gaseous, constantly rotating, expanding, and copsing towards the center


    under the action of aura.


    And when it spins faster and faster, it is like a super powerful centrifugal pump,


    Frantically extracting spiritual energy from Charlie¡¯s body.


    Originally, Charlie controlled the output speed of the aura himself,


    But he soon discovered that the speed of the aura output was no longer within his control,


    And it soon changed from active output to being extracted.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the spiritual energy in his body to be drawn away,


    And the vortex, which was spinning as fast as a gaseous, began to rotate faster and


    faster,


    And the degree of copse inward became more and more terrifying.


    The man quickly copsed from arge ball with a diameter of more than one meter to the


    size of a football.


    However, its density has grown exponentially at an exponential rate.


    Charlie felt that his spiritual energy was soon showing signs of being unsustainable,


    So he grabbed a Cultivation Pill without thinking, and immediately stuffed it into his mouth.


    The surging spiritual energy was just melted from the medicinal pill,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    And before it was warm, it was immediately sucked away by the swirling vortex.


    He suddenly found that he was a little too optimistic before.


    Two Cultivation Pills, it seems won¡¯t be able to hold this ghost at all.


    So, he didn¡¯t dare to wait for the spiritual energy to be consumed,


    So he immediately swallowed another Cultivation Pill.


    And the speed at which the vortex rotates and copses is still elerating.


    At this time, it has copsed from the size of a football just now to the size of a baseball.


    However, this thing shows no sign of stopping, and it seems to be turning more and more


    fierce.


    And the aura in Charlie¡¯s body soon showed signs of being unstoppable.


    At this time, he was already a little horrified.


    He never imagined that this thing had such great power,


    It was almost equivalent to using a centrifugal pump to draw blood from his body,


    How could the blood in his body withstand such a violent pumping?


    But now he has opened the bow without turning back the arrow, he can only grit his teeth,


    Take out another Cultivation Pills, put it in his mouth, and pray in his heart:


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me take another Cultivation Pill¡­ Cultivation Pill is the most useful elixir for me


    right now.¡±


    ¡°If I lose four or five or more Cultivation Pills just for refining Reshaping Pills,¡±


    ¡°It would be a dream to wake up and cry¡­¡±


    Charlie thought so, biting his head, and put the third Cultivation Pills into his mouth.


    Like the previous two Cultivation Pills,


    The spiritual energy of this Cultivation Pill was quickly drawn away, even faster than before.


    Charlie felt exhausted, so he gritted his teeth and scolded with difficulty: ¡°Today is really a


    big loss!¡±


    After that, he took out another Cultivation Pill, intending to swallow it and hold on.


    And at this time, the vortex has already elerated to the extreme.

 Chapter 4941

    Chapter 4941


    Charlie saw that it had copsed into a ball with a diameter of only about five centimeters,


    And at an extremely fast speed, the ball would even set the air on fire,


    So hot that it emitted a dazzling white light, and the rolling heat waves in the air rushed to


    the face.


    It even caused the wooden furniture and floors in the room to expand,


    And burst due to the heat wave, and the wooden floors even arched from the ground!


    The huge flow rate of the air in the room has caused a strong tinnitus effect in Charlie¡¯s ears,


    And the furnishings in the room have been messed up.


    It started to rotate while revolving around the sphere, like a star system.


    Charlie suddenly felt that what was in front of him at this time was not a pile of medicinal


    herbs,


    And a pile of debris in the room, but a microcosm.


    Ruoli outside the door was startled and wanted toe in to see what happened,


    But remembering Charlie¡¯s exhortation, she could only control her impulse and wait


    anxiously outside the door.


    And she could feel the scorching heat in the room through the door,


    And the whole door was like a radiator, burning her cheeks.


    Just then, she suddenly heard an explosion from inside.


    The white ball of light that was constantly spinning and copsing finally exploded in front


    of Charlie!


    Charlie did not expect that the rapidly spinning white light ball suddenly cracked.


    The moment the light ball exploded, the strong airflow in the room seemed to stop abruptly.


    Immediately afterward, a pile of medicinal pills with a diameter of about one centimeter,


    And a golden yellow body rolled to the ground.


    What is even more incredible is that these rolled medicinal pills did not spread out, but all


    gathered in the middle.


    Seeing it, Charlie sighed in relief and quickly held these medicinal pills in his palm.


    After counting, he found that these medicinal pills were not too many, they were just 20 pills.


    However, he was not too happy at this time.


    After all, in order to refine these batches of Reshaping pills, he took in three precious


    Cultivation pills.


    Cultivation Pill can be eaten to replenish spiritual energy, but Reshaping Pill has no effect.


    Afterward, he carefully put away the medicine pill, stood up, and walked out.


    When Ruoli outside the door saw hime out, she hurried forward to meet him, and asked


    with concern,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, are you alright, I heard a lot of movement inside just now¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°I am okay.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°By the way, you can call your sister and ask her to


    arrange,¡±


    ¡°A private ne now to take off from Aurous Hill to New York.¡±


    Ruoli asked in surprise: ¡± Mr. Wade, are you going to let Sister Zhiyue over?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie said, ¡°Just let her prepare the ne.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°After you confirm with her, call your mother and ask her to clean up immediately.¡±


    ¡°After the ne is ready, let her set off for New York.¡±


    ¡°Let mothere too?¡± Ruoli was suddenly a little surprised.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why Charlie suddenly wanted her mother toe to New York.


    After all, he already had a lot of loyalists from the Cataclysmic Front,


    And those people were much stronger than his mother. What¡¯s more, her mother is disabled.


    Charlie didn¡¯t tell her the specific reason directly, but said seriously:


    ¡°Not only do I want your mother toe over, but also your dad toe with her.¡±


    Right now, Zynn is under house arrest in Aurous Hill ording to Charlie¡¯s orders,


    While the person in charge of taking care of him is Ruoli¡¯s mother, Roma.


    Charlie also wanted to fulfill the two of them.


    If Zynn could really figure it out and walk with Roma for the second half of his life,


    He would also give him a chance because of their many years of stumble.


    However, it was naturally impossible for Charlie to say such things,


    So he could only create opportunities for the two of them through various means.


    Although Ruoli didn¡¯t understand why Charlie suddenly wanted both parents toe to the


    United States,


    She subconsciously thought that he could not disobey Charlie¡¯s orders no matter what,


    So she said without thinking, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will do it now. I will call Sister


    Zhiyu, and then call mom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go back to the room to make a call.¡±


    After that, he turned back to the bedroom and closed the door.

 Chapter 4942

    Chapter 4942


    At this time in New York, the skyline has already revealed a hint of morning light.


    At this time, Tokyo should have only just entered the evening.


    So, Charlie took out his mobile phone and prepared to call Nanako.


    A few minutes ago, Nanako had just finished a day¡¯s work and returned to her home by car.


    Since taking over the Ito family not long ago, she has been working overtime during this


    period of time,


    So that she can adapt as soon as possible and be promoted to the role of the helm of the Ito


    family.


    Under normal circumstances, she usually waits until after 9 p.m. to get home from work.


    The reason why she came home after six o¡¯clock today is mainly that today is her father¡¯s


    50th birthday.


    She left work early to celebrate the birthday.


    In the past, on the birthday of Ito Takehiko, not only the coteral members of the entire Ito


    family woulde to celebrate the birthday,


    But even the heads of many famous families in Tokyo woulde to congratte him.


    However, since Ito Takehiko amputated both legs, he has been very resistant to such


    crowded asions,


    So this year¡¯s birthday dinner, he closed the door to thank guests,


    And simply stayed at home with his daughter, sister, and loyal servant Koichi Tanaka, etc.


    When a person eats a meal, it counts as a birthday celebration.


    When Nanako entered the door, aunt Emi just brought her servants and prepared a table of


    sumptuous delicacies in the center of the main hall,


    And specially prepared two bottles of the top fourteenth generation Longquan sake for Ito


    Takehiko.


    Seeing Nanakoing back, Emi smiled and said:


    ¡°Nanako, go to your father¡¯s room and tell him toe out. The food is ready, you are back,


    we can start.¡±


    ¡°Okay, auntie.¡± Nanako lightly nodded, and then asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Auntie, is father feeling okay?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s okay.¡± Emi smiled and said, ¡°He was a little gloomy at noon,¡±


    ¡°But Tanaka came over to apany him in the afternoon and fed him some soup,¡±


    ¡°The two of them yed billiards and he looked much better.¡±


    ¡°He just said he was a little tired and wanted to go back to his room to rest for a while,¡±


    ¡°Saying that you wille and call himter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nanako sighed softly: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and call him.¡±


    Emi instructed: ¡°Go and put on the kimono first. Don¡¯t forget your father¡¯s character.¡±


    ¡°Today, the whole mansion has changed into traditional-style clothes.¡±


    Nanako took a p on the forehead: ¡°I almost forgot¡­ I¡¯m going to change my clothes!¡±


    The nation of Japan, in some respects, is a contradictory body that coexists with water and


    fire.


    In the whole of Asia, Japan is the most westernized country.


    Office workers in this country wear suits and ties all year round,


    Even in the hottest weather, but they are also one of the countries that retain traditional


    culture most thoroughly.


    Take Yuhiko Ito, for example, he is almost always dressed in suits and leather shoes in


    public,


    And even pays more attention to Western etiquette than the local.


    However, when he leaves the business field, he likes to live in a traditional Japanese manner


    the most,


    And when ites to major festivals, he only wears the pattern is woven with a hakama.


    Like the kimono worn by Japanese women, the hakama is the highest-ranking traditional


    clothing in Japan.


    Whether Nanako used to go to school,petes, or now works, most of the time she


    dresses in a normal modern western style,


    But because of family traditions, she also has to change into kimonos at major festivals to


    show her traditions.


    Back in her room, she chose a pure white kimono, and with the help of two personal maids,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She dressed the kimono and matching decorations neatly.


    After all, she is the No. 1 beauty in Japan known as Yamato Nadeko.


    When Nanako puts on a traditional Japanese kimono, Yamato Nadeko¡¯s unparalleled beauty


    and quiet virgin temperament are vividly highlighted.


    The maid who tied her waist couldn¡¯t help sighing:


    ¡°Miss is so beautiful in a kimono. If she wears a kimono to marry in the future,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely amaze the whole of Japan!¡±


    Nanako looked at herself in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but fell shy and said to the maid,


    ¡°Why do I have to wear a kimono to get married?¡±


    The maid said in surprise: ¡°My lord is so observant of traditions, if you don¡¯t wear a kimono


    to marry, he must be very angry?¡±


    ¡°Besides, I always feel that we Japanese women, wearing a kimono look better than wearing


    a wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°After all, this is a traditional costume that has been passed down from generation to


    generation.¡±


    ¡°It is not only tailor-made for us but also more in line with the temperament of women.¡±


    Nanako blushed slightly and said: ¡°You know in China there is a wedding dress called the


    dragon and phoenix gown, which is also very beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 4943

    Chapter 4943


    ¡°Dragon and phoenix gown?¡± The young maid shook her head and said nkly:


    ¡°Madam, I seem to¡­ have never heard of it. ¡­¡­¡±


    Nanako said with a smile: ¡°The dragon and phoenix gown is one of the traditional costumes


    of Chinese women,¡±


    ¡°Usually red or gold, with a lot of very exquisite embroidery on it,¡±


    ¡°Very gorgeous and beautiful, and it has improved over the years,¡±


    ¡°It is also very good-looking and looks very festive.¡±


    The maid said nkly: ¡°Miss when we get married here¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need for us to wear a Chinese wedding dress¡­Isn¡¯t it too strange¡­¡±


    Nanako shook her head mischievously, and said shyly: ¡°If you marry a Japanese,¡±


    ¡°You will naturally wear a kimono, but if you marry a Chinese,¡±


    ¡°Definitely you have to wear a Chinese wedding dress to suit the asion.¡± ¡°Besides, as the


    saying goes, marrying a chicken follows a chicken,¡±


    ¡°Marrying a dog follows a dog, you must adapt to the man¡¯s customs.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± The maid said in horror: ¡°Miss, adults are so traditional,¡±


    ¡°If you want to marry a Chinese person, they will be mad at you!¡±


    After speaking, the maid realized that she had said something wrong,


    And quickly patted herself on the mouth and said reproachfully:


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just making an analogy¡­¡±


    Nanako smiled and said seriously: ¡°If I really marry the person I want to marry, my father will


    probably be happier than me.¡±


    The maid couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Miss¡­you said that, do you have a heart for someone?¡±


    Nanako rolled her eyes at her with a smile and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t gossip like this, and learn more about Chinese traditions when you have time.¡±


    ¡°And culture me, it may be useful in the future.¡±


    The maid nodded quickly and said, ¡°Okay, I will definitely study more¡­¡±


    Nanako nodded with a smile, seeing that she was also tidied up,


    She said to her and the other servant: ¡°You guys go to the front hall to help first, I¡¯ll go and


    call father.¡±


    The two maids resigned respectfully, and Nanako walked out of the boudoir alone and went


    to meet her father in his room.


    In a traditional Japanese family, the rules between the elder and the younger are rtively


    strict.


    If Nanako goes to her father¡¯s room, she must respectfully greet him, instead of knocking on


    the door in a carefree manner.


    When she came to the door of her father¡¯s room,


    She found that Tanaka Koichi was sitting in a wheelchair at the entrance of the corridor not


    far from the door,


    And was wiping a very beautifully made pool cue in his hand.


    Seeing Nanako, he straightened his body quickly and said respectfully, ¡°Miss.¡±


    Nanako quickly made a silent gesture, stepped forward, and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Tanaka-san, is Father inside?¡±


    Koichi Tanaka Nodding respectfully, he said, ¡°His Excellency was a little tired just now,¡±


    ¡°So he said he was going back to his room to rest for a while.¡±


    Nanako asked him, ¡°I heard from aunt that Tanaka-san is ying pool with my father,¡±


    ¡°And he seems to have not touched the cue for a long time recently. Are you still enjoying


    yourself?¡±


    Koichi Tanaka said with a wry smile: ¡°It was fine at first, but halfway through the game,¡±


    ¡°He suddenly said that it was stupid to run around the table with an electric wheelchair, so


    he didn¡¯t want to continue.¡±


    With that said, he raised the billiard cue in his hand and said helplessly:


    ¡°The lord also dropped his favorite cue, but luckily it didn¡¯t break, this brand has long been


    out of print.¡±


    Nanako gently tapped, nodded, and sighed: ¡°Father has be a strange old man with a


    quirky temper now,¡±


    ¡°But he just turned fifty today¡­¡±


    She knew her father, who was very stubborn and tough has high self-esteem.


    He is known to everyone in Japan and is even regarded as an inspirational idol by many


    people.


    He single-handedly built the Ito family into one of the top families in Japan,


    And the age of 50 is also the age of the fight. Originally, he should give full y to his


    ambitions.

 Chapter 4944

    Chapter 4944


    At this age, but suddenly losing both legs, bing a disabled person who needs to be


    cared for at home,


    And has to rely on a wheelchair to go out, now it seems the gap in his heart will be difficult


    to fill in three to five years.


    So, she said to Tanaka Koichi: ¡°Tanaka-san, pleasee to the home tomorrow with the


    hard work of the manufacturer of the ball table,¡±


    ¡°And let them see if there is any way to upgrade the table to make it more suitable for


    Father¡¯s current situation.¡±


    ¡°For example, the height of the table should be adjusted as much as possible, and the legs


    supporting the table should be retracted as much as possible to avoid collision with the


    wheelchair,¡±


    With that, she hurriedly added: ¡°By the way, I will also make an appointment with the


    manufacturer of electric wheelchairs.¡±


    ¡°Now the technology of electronic products is developing rapidly, sweeping robots can


    avoid obstacles autonomously,¡±


    ¡°And electric wheelchairs should also be able to sense, as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°It is a high-tech product to avoid collision between the wheelchair and other things.¡±


    ¡°In addition, it is better to be able to adjust the seat height quickly.¡±


    ¡°This way when father ys billiards, there should be a need for this.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tanaka Koichi thoughtlessly agreed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it tomorrow morning.¡±


    Nanako nodded slightly and sighed softly, ¡°Actually, Charlie has helped a lot.¡±


    ¡°Although Tanaka-san and father can¡¯t be normal people,¡±


    ¡°But at least the physical condition haspletely recovered, and the rest is the adaptation


    stage.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tanaka Koichi couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°When I jumped off the bridge,¡±


    ¡°I never thought that I would definitely survive intact. At that time, I thought,¡±


    ¡°As long as you can save a life, no matter how miserable it is, it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s really thanks to Mr. Wade, except that there are no legs,¡±


    ¡°The other aspects are the same as before, and even the physical condition is better than


    before.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With a mncholy face, he continued, ¡°My mentality has been adjusted very quickly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the lord¡­you know, miss, he was strong in life, and may not be able to adapt in


    a short time¡­¡±


    Nanako nodded lightly, she said, ¡°I will try my best to help father get out as soon as


    possible, and Tanaka-san, please help me.¡±


    Koichi Tanaka bowed his head respectfully and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, I will do my best!¡±


    Nanako smiled and said: ¡°Thank you Tanaka-sang, I will go to see father first.¡±


    At this time, Ito Yuhiko was sitting in a wheelchair by himself, parked in the middle of his


    bedroom study.


    Ito Takehiko¡¯s room is a suite with a bedroom and a study room.


    The interior decoration is a typical Japanese style, and the whole house is tatami.


    On the wall hangs a brand new set of hakama, which he had a craftsman tailormade for his


    50th birthdayst year.


    At that time, he asked the craftsmen to make two sets,


    One set was prepared for the 50th birthday, and the other set was prepared for the marriage


    of his daughter.


    For a traditional Japanese man like Takehiko Ito,


    His love for the hakama is more than that of the British aristocracy for bespoke suits.


    It¡¯s just that now, looking at this set of tattooed hakama, he doesn¡¯t like it at all.


    The reason is very simple. He has already lost his legs.


    No matter how he wears this kind of clothes, it is impossible to wear them with their original


    vor.


    Even Takehiko Ito felt that his current self was simply not worthy of such a finely crafted


    patterned hakama.


    He felt that if he wore this patterned hakama, it would be like those worn by noble gentlemen


    in Europe.


    Wears the suit on the upper part of the body, and the lower part of the body,


    It is just as funny and disrespectful as wearing pants with bare legs.


    Therefore, even though he knew that it was time to change his clothes,


    And go to the front hall to celebrate his birthday, but he was still reluctant to let the servants


    help him get dressed.


    Just sitting alone in a wheelchair, staring at the suit and crying silently.


    At this time, he suddenly heard a soft knock on the door, and then he heard his daughter¡¯s


    voice:


    ¡°Father, I am here to meet, is it convenient toe in?¡±


    Turning the wheelchair in one direction, and turning her back to the woven hakama set on


    the wall,


    He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Nanako,e in.¡±


    Nanako gently opened the door, left her slippers outside the door, and walked in barefoot.


    Seeing Nanako dressed up like a fairy, Ito Yuhiko couldn¡¯t help but proudly say:


    ¡°Nanako, your father can¡¯t wait to see you when you get married.¡±


    ¡°It must be even more beautiful than now, I am afraid that by then, all of Japan will be


    amazed by you!¡±

 Chapter 4945

    Chapter 4945


    Nanako smiled slightly and said with a smile: ¡°Father, I never thought of getting married too


    early.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ito Yuhiko responded and said with emotion, ¡°Still can¡¯t put Charlie out of your


    heart?¡±


    Nanako didn¡¯t hide it, and said seriously: ¡°Father, it is not that I can¡¯t let go of Charlie,¡±


    ¡°But I have no ce for anyone else. Even if I let go, there will be no one else.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko was stunned for a moment. He said with some distress:


    ¡°Nanako, Charlie is good, but I don¡¯t know how long you have to wait for him.¡±


    ¡°The golden age of a woman is only ten years from twenty to thirty years old.¡±


    ¡°You are already twenty-three years old this year. If you miss the golden period,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will regret it for the rest of your life!¡±


    Nanako said with a smile: ¡°How can it be, the golden period of a woman is here,¡± ¡°Whether


    she is married or not, it is the golden period, even if I can¡¯t be marrying someone during this


    golden period,¡±


    ¡°I will still let myself have a wonderful life these years, so father you don¡¯t have to worry


    about me.¡±


    After speaking, she said again:


    ¡°If it happens I believe that you will not want me to marry someone I don¡¯t like in this life,¡±


    ¡°And then all day long live without a smile in front of them, but in secret tears behind them


    all day long.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko nodded solemnly and said, ¡°You are right! No matter what, your father hopes you


    have a good day every day.¡±


    Nanako Ito smiled knowingly, looked at the set of hakama with patterns on the wall, and said


    with a smile:


    ¡°Father, there is no other half in life, although it is also a kind of disability,¡±


    ¡°But as long as you can adjust your mentality and n, you can still live a wonderful and


    good life,¡±


    ¡°Which is the same as if you lost your legs,¡±


    ¡°As long as you can adjust your mentality, you can still make your life more wonderful.¡±


    After speaking, she said: ¡°Your tattoo hakama is really the best set I have ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Even if you lose your legs, I believe that you will still look handsome after wearing it.¡±


    ¡°I still think of you after you put on this, take a picture with you,¡±


    ¡°And let the media who have been paying attention to the Ito family send it out.¡±


    ¡°Send it out?¡± Ito Yuhiko subconsciously refused: ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°I will never allow the media to publish that I am in a wheelchair. Even if it¡¯s just a half-length


    photo!¡±


    Nanako smiled and said seriously: ¡°Father, don¡¯t forget, you are the famous Ito Takehiko,¡±


    ¡°And countless young people regard you as an idol, and many people know that it is your


    birthday today,¡±


    ¡°And evenunched a popr entry to celebrate your birthday on the Inte,¡± ¡°They all


    want to see your inspirational appearance after the amputation, you must not let them down


    at this time!¡±


    Saying that Nanako sighed and continued to coax him: ¡°Think about it,¡±


    ¡°If they can¡¯t see yourtest photos today, I¡¯m afraid they will think that you are decadent


    now,¡±


    ¡°In case theyunch a constion online to Ito Takehiko, The obituary for Ito Takehiko,¡±


    ¡°Then you see it, won¡¯t you feel ufortable?¡±


    Ito Takehiko heard this and said without hesitation:


    ¡°Let someone bring my prosthesis! I want to stand and shoot!¡±


    Nanako secretly smiled and said quickly: ¡°Then wait a moment, I¡¯ll have someone prepare.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After that, she hurried out of the room.


    Ito Yuhiko has always been more resistant to prosthetics,


    Mainly because he was amputated at the thigh and very close to the ischial tuberosity.


    After such a high level of amputation, it is difficult to control even with the best prosthesis,


    And the experience of using it will be worse.


    If the calf is amputated, the part above the knee can still exert force normally,


    Then while wearing the prosthesis one can basically walk normally and even run


    asionally without any problem,


    But Ito Yuhiko has almost amputated the root of the leg, in this case,


    The prosthesis can only stagger two steps, and because it is too close to the base of the


    thigh,


    The wear and tear and difort are also very strong.


    When he sits down, his b u tt could not be fully seated, and it is painful and numb within ten


    minutes.

 Chapter 4946

    Chapter 4946


    Therefore, many times Ito Yuhiko would rather sit in a wheelchair than wear a prosthesis.


    But now that he was coaxed by Nanako, he lost his previous decadence and dissatisfaction


    with prosthetics.


    Nanako walked out of the room quickly, and hurriedly called the housekeeper over,


    To help her father change clothes and put on a prosthesis.


    As soon as Nanako finished the order here, the servant ran over with a mobile phone and


    said to Nanako,


    ¡°Miss, your phone, there is a call!¡±


    Nanako nodded, took the mobile phone over to look at it, and suddenly burst into joy.


    Because there are two words written on the phone: Charlie Wade.


    So she hurriedly answered the phone, walked to the corner where no one was connected,


    And asked excitedly, ¡°Mr. Wade, aren¡¯t you in the United States? Why are you calling me?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Nanako, I have something very important to tell you.¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, please tell me!¡±


    Charlie instructed: ¡°Now put down everything at hand,¡±


    ¡°And bring your father and Hiro Tanaka to see me in New York, The sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Nanako asked in surprise: ¡°Let me take my father and Tanaka-san to see you in New


    York? Now??¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said: ¡°The journey is long, go to the airport now,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring luggage and the like, just embark as fast as you can.¡±


    Nanako just wanted to say,


    ¡°Tonight is my father¡¯s birthday, can I leave two hourster, at least let me take him after


    dinner.¡±


    But she could hear Charlie¡¯s tone. Although she didn¡¯t know why he was so anxious,


    She could also hear the meaning in his words, that every second counted.


    So, she immediately made up her mind: if she doesn¡¯t eat, she will leave immediately.


    Thinking of this, she said to Charlie without hesitation:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will arrange the convoy and the ne to rush over as quickly as


    possible.¡±


    Charlie instructed: ¡°By the way, try to bring as few entourage as possible when youe.¡±


    ¡°Servants, the fewer people the better.¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring my aunt and housekeeper,¡±


    ¡°My father and Tanaka-san are both physically disabled and need someone to take special


    care of them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie agreed and said: ¡°Tell me your flight number before the ne takes off,¡±


    ¡°And I will arrange for someone to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Then let¡¯s meet in New York.¡±


    ¡°Okay! See you in New York.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Nanako immediately called her assistant.


    And told her to get the business jet ready immediately and fly directly to New York.


    At the same time, she was also asked to transfer themuter helicopter that Ito Group had


    on the top floor.


    She nned to take her family to the airport by helicopter directly from home,


    Which could greatly shorten the travel time in the middle. Roads will be rtively congested.


    Although the assistant didn¡¯t understand why she was going to the United States all of a


    sudden,


    She didn¡¯t dare to dy and hurriedly started to coordinate arrangements.


    Nanako didn¡¯t go to inform her father, but came to Tanaka Koichi first and said to him,


    ¡°Tanaka-san, we are going to the United States now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade asked you toe over by name. Do you have anything to prepare?¡±


    Tanaka Hiro was stunned. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡­I have nothing to prepare¡­¡±


    ¡°Just so suddenly, what are we going to do in the United States?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Nanako hurriedly said, ¡°Since Tanaka-san has nothing to prepare,¡±


    ¡°Then I will inform aunt and finally father. He finally agreed to change his clothes,¡±


    ¡°So let him change his clothes first, and then we will leave!¡±


    After speaking, she hurriedly turned around and left.


    Tanaka subconsciously asked behind her, ¡°Miss, what about the birthday party?¡±


    Nanako said without looking back, ¡°We won¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll ask aunt to take the cake and we will


    eat it on the ne!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    when Ito Yuhiko put on the ufortable prosthesis, several male servants helped him put


    on the set of tatou hakama.


    Standing in the same ce, he dressed in a new way,


    And it seems he does seem to have recovered a bit of his former style.


    However, the pain inside is only known to him.


    Just standing for two or three minutes while getting dressed, he felt pain,


    Numbness, and itching where his body was in contact with the prosthesis.


    He really wanted to throw the prosthesis aside immediately and put himself back into a


    wheelchair.


    He could only think of what his daughter said about taking pictures, so he could only resist


    the urge.


    Originally, he wanted to go out by himself, but because the prosthetic limb was not very


    convenient,


    After trying a few steps, it was indeed difficult, so he had to let the servant help him out of


    the room.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t know that in the entire Ito family at this time,


    No one was busy with his birthday, and everyone was preparing for the uing trip to


    New York.


    Emi, and themanding servant, hurriedly packed all the meals into the traditional wooden


    lunch box before the helicopter arrived,


    Along with the birthday cake that Nanako specially made in advance.


    Nanako has been unable to change her clothes. Whilemanding and coordinating,


    She called her assistant to deal with her recent work arrangements.


    Better if it can be postponed, if it cannot be postponed but can be solved remotely,


    She will solve it remotely in New York.


    If it cannot be postponed and cannot be solved remotely, a suitable person will be arranged


    to do it for the time being.


    Tanaka Koichi was a little at a loss.


    He had nothing to prepare for, but he couldn¡¯t help much,


    So he could only sit in a wheelchair by himself and watch everyone being busy.


    Seeing Ito Takehiko walking out with the help of the servant, Tanaka Koichi was very excited,


    And he hurriedly operated the electric wheelchair to step forward and said respectfully,


    ¡°Master, you seem to be the same as before!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko smiled bitterly: ¡°What kind of style, it¡¯s just an illusion supported by two


    prosthetic legs.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Tanaka Koichi and said, ¡°Tanaka, let¡¯s go to the front hall


    together.¡±


    Tanaka Koichi was about to say no, Nanako ran over in a hurry,


    Saw Ito Takehiko¡¯s new look, and said excitedly: ¡°Father, you look really¡­¡±


    Ito Takehiko snapped and said: ¡°It¡¯s really handsome Minus back then, right?


    Tanaka said it ten seconds ago.¡±


    Nanako pursed her lips and said seriously:


    ¡°I want to say that your style is better than that of the past,¡±


    ¡°And you now have a little gray hair on your temples,¡±


    ¡°Although you look a little older, but it¡¯s more imposing overall!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko smiled andughed at himself: ¡°It¡¯s just a bit bluffing to stay still.¡±


    Nanako looked at him and said with a slight smile:


    ¡°Father, this tattooed hakama is very spirited, just wear it to the United States!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ito Yuhiko frowned and asked, ¡°What am I going to do in the United States?¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said: ¡°Charlie asked us to go to the United States immediately!¡±


    ¡°Immediately?¡± Ito Yuhiko asked tentatively: ¡°He said immediately, right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s now.¡± Nanako looked at the watch on her wrist and said:


    ¡°The helicopter will arrive in five minutes, we will go directly to the airport, the business jet


    is ready!¡±

 Chapter 4947

    Chapter 4947


    when Ito Yuhiko put on the ufortable prosthesis, several male servants helped him put


    on the set of tatou hakama.


    Standing in the same ce, he dressed in a new way,


    And it seems he does seem to have recovered a bit of his former style.


    However, the pain inside is only known to him.


    Just standing for two or three minutes while getting dressed, he felt pain,


    Numbness, and itching where his body was in contact with the prosthesis.


    He really wanted to throw the prosthesis aside immediately and put himself back into a


    wheelchair.


    He could only think of what his daughter said about taking pictures, so he could only resist


    the urge.


    Originally, he wanted to go out by himself, but because the prosthetic limb was not very


    convenient,


    After trying a few steps, it was indeed difficult, so he had to let the servant help him out of


    the room.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t know that in the entire Ito family at this time,


    No one was busy with his birthday, and everyone was preparing for the uing trip to


    New York.


    Emi, and themanding servant, hurriedly packed all the meals into the traditional wooden


    lunch box before the helicopter arrived,


    Along with the birthday cake that Nanako specially made in advance.


    Nanako has been unable to change her clothes. Whilemanding and coordinating,


    She called her assistant to deal with her recent work arrangements.


    Better if it can be postponed, if it cannot be postponed but can be solved remotely,


    She will solve it remotely in New York.


    If it cannot be postponed and cannot be solved remotely, a suitable person will be arranged


    to do it for the time being.


    Tanaka Koichi was a little at a loss.


    He had nothing to prepare for, but he couldn¡¯t help much,


    So he could only sit in a wheelchair by himself and watch everyone being busy.


    Seeing Ito Takehiko walking out with the help of the servant, Tanaka Koichi was very excited,


    And he hurriedly operated the electric wheelchair to step forward and said respectfully,


    ¡°Master, you seem to be the same as before!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko smiled bitterly: ¡°What kind of style, it¡¯s just an illusion supported by two


    prosthetic legs.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Tanaka Koichi and said, ¡°Tanaka, let¡¯s go to the front hall


    together.¡±


    Tanaka Koichi was about to say no, Nanako ran over in a hurry,


    Saw Ito Takehiko¡¯s new look, and said excitedly: ¡°Father, you look really¡­¡±


    Ito Takehiko snapped and said: ¡°It¡¯s really handsome Minus back then, right?


    Tanaka said it ten seconds ago.¡±


    Nanako pursed her lips and said seriously:


    ¡°I want to say that your style is better than that of the past,¡±


    ¡°And you now have a little gray hair on your temples,¡±


    ¡°Although you look a little older, but it¡¯s more imposing overall!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko smiled andughed at himself: ¡°It¡¯s just a bit bluffing to stay still.¡±


    Nanako looked at him and said with a slight smile:


    ¡°Father, this tattooed hakama is very spirited, just wear it to the United States!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ito Yuhiko frowned and asked, ¡°What am I going to do in the United States?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Nanako hurriedly said: ¡°Charlie asked us to go to the United States immediately!¡±


    ¡°Immediately?¡± Ito Yuhiko asked tentatively: ¡°He said immediately, right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s now.¡± Nanako looked at the watch on her wrist and said:


    ¡°The helicopter will arrive in five minutes, we will go directly to the airport, the business jet


    is ready!¡±

 Chapter 4948

    Chapter 4948


    Ito Yuhiko quickly said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the United States!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not suitable for going out like this, I¡¯ll just stay at home!¡±


    ¡°Then how can it be done!¡± Nanako said:


    ¡°Charlie asked me to take you and Tanaka-san by name!¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go either.¡± Ito Yuhiko said angrily,¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been out of the house for a long time, and I don¡¯t want to go out and be ashamed.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention going to the United States.¡±


    Nanako said firmly: ¡°This is what Charlie meant.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said angrily: ¡°You like him, not me, so what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°Just go by yourself, I¡¯ll stay here, and I won¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    Nanako was a little angry, even her tone With a bit of seriousness, and even a bit of


    reprimand,


    She blurted out: ¡°Oduosang! Have you forgotten the kindness of Charlie to our family?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Ito Yuhiko said angrily: ¡°But you don¡¯t forget,¡±


    ¡°Charlie didn¡¯t lose money from me! The billions of dors would not have been given. Did I


    mention thister? No?¡±


    Nanako said very seriously: ¡°Oduosang, Charlie is so anxious to let use to New York,¡±


    ¡°There must be something very important, we can¡¯t help but go.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said: ¡°If Charlie needs any help, you will do your best on behalf of the Ito family.¡±


    ¡°And for the sake of it, what should I do, this cripple without legs can¡¯t help him.¡±


    ¡°Odosan!¡± Nanako asked him, ¡°If Charlie asked you to go over there, does that means he


    needs your help or wants to help you?¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡± Ito Takehiko said seriously: ¡°I, have only two things that may need his help


    now,¡±


    ¡°The first thing is that he marries you earlier because I can¡¯t wait to see my daughter get


    married in costume;¡±


    ¡°The second thing is, does he have any supernatural powers that can make my legs grow


    back?¡±


    ¡°If he can do it, I¡¯d like to stay by his side for the rest of my life and serve him as a servant!¡±


    At this time, Ito Yuhiko couldn¡¯t believe that there was any way for Charlie to grow his legs


    back.


    The reason why he says this is just to express his dissatisfaction with going to the United


    States and fighting the epidemic.


    Although Nanako didn¡¯t have this extravagant hope,


    She still didn¡¯t want her father to y a temper on this matter,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    So she said without thinking, ¡°Odosan, your opinion is not epted today,¡±


    ¡°You must go to the United States with me.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I will let someone carry you on the ne!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Ito Yuhiko said angrily:


    ¡°Although you are the patriarch of the Ito family now, I am still your father!¡±


    Nanako Ito hugged her shoulders and said with a serious face:


    ¡°Odosan, I solemnly inform you now that from now on, the Ito family ¡­!¡±


    As he was talking, the whistling sound of the helicopter hade quickly.


    At this time, a heavy helicopter was approaching quickly in mid-air,


    And was already preparing tond in the center of the yard.


    Nanako looked at her father who was speechless and didn¡¯t know how to refute, and said to


    several servants:


    ¡°You guys take Odosan on the ne first!¡±


    They looked at each other for a while, although they were servants of the Ito family,


    It stands to reason that they should obey the orders of the patriarch,


    But they have been by Ito Takehiko¡¯s side for many years,


    And Ito Takehiko has always given orders to them, so they don¡¯t know what to do now.


    Nanako said in a cold voice, ¡°If you linger any longer,¡±


    ¡°Then I will fire you now, and you can disband on the spot!¡±


    After hearing this, several people immediately made up their minds,


    Exchanged nces with each other, and directly put Ito Takehiko up.


    Ito Yuhiko has been trying to resist angrily but after all,


    He is no match for a few strong young men. As soon as the helicopter stopped, he was


    directly stuffed into it.


    Nanako didn¡¯t dy any longer and immediately had Koichi Tanaka be carried up.


    Emi took the housekeeper and arranged for a group of servants to carry a lot of lunch boxes


    into the helicopter.

 Chapter 4949

    Chapter 4949


    Then Nanako Ito immediately boarded the helicopter to Tokyo Airport with everyone¡­


    Until the ne took off, Ito Yuhiko still looked a little gloomy.


    Before boarding the ne, Nanako took a photo of Takehiko Ito wearing a hakama with a tattoo,


    And standing on a prosthetic leg under the ne.


    After taking the photo, she immediately asked the family servant to carry him on the ne.


    Half an hour after the ne took off, it began to fly smoothly,


    And Nanako Ito quickly gathered the food and cakes she had brought with her aunt,


    And gave Ito Takehiko a 50th birthday in the air.


    Nanako lit a candle for him and sang the birthday song, then coaxed him and said,


    ¡°Odo-san, let¡¯s blow out the candle!¡±


    At this time, Nanako didn¡¯t realize that her title to her father,


    Ito Takehiko, had already changed from father and became Odosan.


    She even used a slightly reprimanding tone several times inadvertently.


    She never thought that this would actually dampen Ito Yuhiko¡¯s original arrogance.


    After being reprimanded by his precious daughter,


    He lost his original violent temper and it was reced by a child-like grievance.


    Hearing that Nanako Ito asked him to blow out candles, Ito Yuhiko yed a childish temper angrily,


    Because he was not very happy and hummed,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to blow out candles! For such an important birthday as 50 years old,¡±


    ¡°I have to be carried on the ne. It is too sloppy and too perfunctory!¡±


    Nanako was slightly startled, and then said with a smile:


    ¡°Oduosang! It¡¯s because the 50th birthday is very important,¡±


    ¡°So I have to show it to you twice! Maybe Charlie let us go there to celebrate your birthday,¡±


    ¡°If you are not satisfied, I will make another one for you after getting off the ne!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko hummed: ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, it¡¯s already past seven o¡¯clock now.¡±


    ¡°Well, today is over before I get off the ne, what are you doing for two birthdays?¡±


    Nanako said seriously: ¡°Odosan, have you forgotten that Japan and the United


    States have a time difference?¡±


    ¡°New York is thirteen hours behind us, but if we fly faster, we can reach New York in eleven hours.¡±


    ¡°It was already dark when we took off from Japan, but after wended in New


    York, it will not even be dark yet!¡±


    Hearing this, Ito Yuhiko was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise,


    ¡°Yeah! How could I forget about the jetg!¡±


    Seeing his smiling face, Nanako hurriedly said,


    ¡°So Odosan, let¡¯s blow out the candles!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko realized that there was a problem with his expression management,


    And quickly said with a straight face: ¡°Do you think I would like to be forced to fly,¡±


    ¡°From one end of the world to the other end of the world on my 50th birthday?¡±


    Nanako Ito said with a smile, ¡°Okay, Odosan, you should apany me to New York to see


    Charlie.¡±


    ¡°If you can make your precious daughter happy, what else are you dissatisfied with?¡± When


    Ito Yuhiko heard this, the whole person was stunned for a moment,


    And then he suddenly smiled and looked at Nanako,


    Who was wearing a kimono and was slim and could not help but sigh:


    ¡°Nanako, Oduosang really wants to see you get married sooner¡­¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    It¡¯s half past eight in the morning in New York.


    Charlie called Ste and said, ¡°Miss Fei has worked hard to arrange it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I want to go to the freezing center to see Duncan.¡±


    Ste said without hesitation, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I am ready now.¡±


    ¡°The helicopter will pick you up at the top floor of the hotel within fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, see youter.¡±

 Chapter 4950

    Chapter 4950


    Fifteen minutester, Ste took the helicopter andnded on the top floor of the Shangri-La Hotel.


    Charlie took Ruoli, along with Issac and Orvel, and boarded the helicopter together.


    Half an hourter, the helicopter flew over a remote building on the outskirts of New York City.


    This is the medical technology center of the Fei family.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This building is the only building within a radius of two kilometers.


    It is twenty-five stories high, and the surrounding area is heavily guarded.


    After getting off the helicopter, Ste took the initiative to walk in front,


    And while leading the way, she said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, this is a medical technology center


    funded by my grandfather,¡±


    ¡°Mainly to develop and test some high-end and advanced treatments.¡±


    ¡°That means and drugs, including the most advanced proton therapy system and cellr


    immunotherapy in the field of cancer,¡±


    ¡°Are all avable here, and they are all the best in the world.¡±


    At this time, Ste thought of something and added:


    ¡°Oh, yes Mr. Wade, you should have heard of Mayo Clinic, right?¡±


    ¡°It is known as the top cancer hospital in the world.¡±


    ¡°I have heard of it.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Mayo has a long-standing reputation in the world,¡±


    ¡°And there should be very few people who don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ste smiled slightly and said: ¡°Our cancer team members here have more than


    60% ovep with Mayo,¡±


    ¡°And their top experts also serve here, even in cutting-edge scientific research,¡±


    ¡°Mayo also needs to consider profit to stay afloat, but it does not consider profit here.¡± After


    speaking


    With that, she added: ¡°In addition, there is currently the top organ transnt center in the United


    States.¡±


    ¡°The top cancer diagnosis and treatment team, the top cardiovascr and cerebrovascr and


    anti-aging research team,¡±


    ¡°Our freezing center, located on the fifth underground floor, is designed to operate for three hundred


    years.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa said before that if he leaves, immediately send him here to freeze,¡±


    ¡°To save a ray of life for the future, maybe the technology in two or three hundred years will bring


    him back to life.¡±


    Charlie nodded and sighed: ¡°It seems that maintaining such a medical research institution,¡±


    ¡°The Fei family is spending a lot every year.¡±


    Ste sighed: ¡°Start with at least one billion US dors a year,¡±


    ¡°And at the peak stage, there were times when two or three billion dors were burned in a year.¡±


    Having said this, she added: ¡°However, although we do not pursue profitability here,¡±


    ¡°It is indeed profitable, and some effective scientific research results can also bemercialized


    very well,¡±


    ¡°And can create a lot of money. At present, more than 70% of the cost here can be recovered.¡±


    ¡°This is the case in the medical industry. Although the investment cost is very high,¡±


    ¡°Once a top-level specific drug or a very good new treatment method is developed,¡±


    ¡°It can earn 10 billion or 20 billion US dors a year.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, betting on a single product may turn losses into profits.¡±


    Charlie agreed: ¡°In the medical industry, the most fearful thing is not willing to invest in research and


    development costs,¡±


    ¡°And some pharmaceuticalpanies, spend several years or even dozens.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to make any social contribution with so few drugs in this age,¡±


    ¡°And we still have to invest a lot of money in research and development to benefit the society.¡±


    Ste nodded and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Wade is right, about medical care.¡±


    ¡°In the industry, research and development is very important,¡±


    ¡°So after I took over the Fei family, I did not reduce the budget here,¡±


    ¡°But added a flexible budget of 30% to 50% on the original basis.¡±


    The two chatted and had reached the top floor Elevator entrance.


    At this time, the elevator just came up, and when it opened,


    Three men walked out. One of the men recognized Charlie at a nce,


    And then said to him excitedly: ¡°Mr. Wade! My God! Really! It is you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie frowned and looked at the man talking in front of him,


    Only to find out that the man in front of him turned out to be the person in charge of the US FDA,


    James Smith, whom he had been in contact with before!

 Chapter 4951

    Chapter 4951


    James was very surprised when he saw Charlie,


    And at the same time, he felt a kind of excitement like grabbing a life-saving straw in a desperate


    situation.


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Smith, why are you here?¡±


    Smith replied subconsciously and respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the FDA has several clinical projects in cooperation with the Fei¡¯s


    Medical Technology Center.¡±


    ¡°I came here today to finish some routine work¡­¡±


    After saying this, before Charlie could speak, he knelt on the ground with a plop and said with tears:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, since this time, I have been very hopeful I was able to meet you again,¡±


    ¡°But I have never had the chance. I have been to Aurous Hill several times,¡±


    ¡°But the people from JX Pharmaceutical and the Master Orvel are not willing to help me match up¡­


    That Master Orvel even epted I pay for the introduction fee several times, but it just kept


    dragging me out¡­¡±


    Orvel, who was behind Charlie, pouted and said, ¡°You devil who wants to see Mr.


    Wade are uneasy and unkind,¡±


    ¡°And you think I don¡¯t know why? Don¡¯t you just want to find Master Wade to buy JX Pills,¡±


    ¡°And bring them back to the United States for reverse development?¡±


    ¡°I will tell you clearly that I will not refund a cent of the introduction fee you gave,¡±


    ¡°And you will sue me if you have the ability. I¡¯ll go anywhere!¡±


    Smith was startled when he heard this, only to realize that Orvel was following behind Charlie.


    He hurriedly exined to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­I¡¯m not looking for you for the purpose of reverse


    research and development of JX Renewing Pills.¡±


    ¡°As the person in charge of the FDA, I sincerely want to introduce JX Renewing Pills into the United


    States for sales¡­¡±


    Then he added: ¡°Besides, there is my son¡¯s illness¡­ The twenty boxes of JX


    Renewing Pills that I bought from you before,¡±


    ¡°They were all looted by the privileged ss.¡±


    ¡°There are very few JX Renewing Pills that can really be used for my son¡¯s treatment.¡±


    ¡°So¡­so things have gotten worse againtely¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, he couldn¡¯t help choking and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, my son is only twelve years old this


    year,¡±


    ¡°But he has been suffering from cancer for several years. If you don¡¯t save him, he may not survive


    this summer!¡±


    Charlie Looking at him, smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°Smith, JX Pharmaceuticals originally hoped to bring JX Renewing Pills to the United States for


    listing,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°But what happened, I don¡¯t think anyone knows better than you, right?¡±


    ¡°In the beginning, it was because of your personal arrogance and prejudice that you rejected our


    drug on the spot.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, you also made a lot of nonsense about Manager Wei of JX Pharmaceutical.¡±


    ¡°It was Manager Wei who looked at the child and didn¡¯t want him to die because of your arrogance.¡±


    ¡°Despite your stupid attitude, he left you a box of JX Renewing Pills!¡±


    ¡°Later, you bought our medicine and came back to do reverse research,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know anything about this matter,¡±


    ¡°America is always advertised as a country that pays the most attention to intellectual property and


    patent protection,¡±


    ¡°But the FDA has led the reverse development of our drugs together with the U.S. military,¡±


    ¡°This is not professional ethics and is against the concept of intellectual property protection!¡±


    As he said he continued: ¡°After that, JX Pharmaceutical captured arge number of agents,¡±


    ¡°Almost all of these agents were sent to Aurous Hill by your government.¡±


    ¡°What did they want to do when they infiltrated JX Pharmaceutical?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to say. You should know that too, right?¡±


    Smith was instantly ashamed.


    As the head of the FDA, he couldn¡¯t be more clear about this.


    After proving that JX Renewing Pill has an excellent therapeutic effect on cancer,


    The White House very much hopes to master the core form of this medicine.


    Although everyone usually says to respect intellectual property rights,


    This kind of nonsense ispletely a farce and every country tries to grab anything that could be of


    value.


    For example, if it is Harry Potter written by JK Rollins, although it is very profitable,


    But it does not have any strategic value to the United States,


    Then the White House will not be interested in this book, let alone do any infringements on it;


    But if other countries and otherpanies discover any patents of strategic value,


    The White House will definitely be the first to find a way to acquire this patented technology.


    The magic of JX Renewing Pill is that it does not matter what kind of cancer the patient has,


    Or what stage the patient has reached, even if it has metastasized to the whole body,


    Or even the patient has caused organ failure and can die at any time.


    As long as they take this medicine, they can see immediate improvement!


    If this kind of medicine is only used to make money,


    It can definitely attract cash from all over the world.

 Chapter 4952

    Chapter 4952


    Whether it is rich or poor, once they get cancer, they will do their best to hand over their life


    savings to JX Pharmaceutical;


    If this medicine is regarded as a strategic material,


    It can not only make money from other countries,


    But can even use it as a bargaining chip to force the other party to make more concessions.


    Therefore, the first thought of any government about such a good thing will be that they


    must get it!


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s dissatisfaction, Smith choked and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this matter you are talking about is beyond my control.¡±


    ¡°After all, I am only the person in charge of the FDA, who is responsible for the approval and


    supervision of drugs.¡±


    ¡°As for other departments I really have no ability to interfere¡­¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Charlie and begged bitterly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, now I just ask you to see that I have a child with cancer.¡±


    ¡°As his father, sell me some JX Renewing Pills so that my son can survive¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you something,¡±


    ¡°Because JX Renewing Pills, after the careful decision of JX Pharmaceutical,¡±


    ¡°The JX Renewing Pills will give up overseas markets indefinitely,¡±


    ¡°You can hear it clearly, it is giving up all overseas markets, not just for the United States.¡±


    Actually, JX Renewing Pill, which Charlie specially created to stimte the FDA.


    At that time, the FDA was very hostile to patent medicines,


    So it was difficult for JX Pharmaceutical¡¯s other medicine to pass the FDA¡¯s review.


    Failure to pass the FDA review does not only mean that these drugs cannot be marketed in


    the United States.


    Because throughout Europe and the United States,


    There are many countries in the pharmaceutical standards, which are in very deep learning


    from the US FDA.


    If a drug passes the review of the US FDA,


    Many countries in Europe and the United States will open their doors to this drug.


    But once this drug is rejected by the US FDA, other countries will have many times stricter


    review processes for it,


    And even refuse approval just like the FDA.


    Therefore Charlie introduced JX Renewing Pill,


    Which was regarded by the FDA as the No. 1 specific medicine for cancer.


    However, this JX Renewing Pill itself is not a drug that can be truly massproduced.


    Moreover, JX Renewing Pills has already made a name for JX Pharmaceutical.


    Under this circumstance, the mission of JX Renewing Pills has been sessfully


    completed.


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Smith burst into tears and cried,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I heard that JX Pharma is providing free intensive treatment for terminal cancer


    patients with family difficulties in China,¡±


    ¡°I beg you, can you give my son a quota, my little Jimmy is so pitiful,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear him to continue to suffer from cancer¡­¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie said with a serious expression: ¡°You said it yourself, JX Pharmaceutical¡¯s free


    medical treatment,¡±


    ¡°Is aimed at end-stage cancer patients with family difficulties.¡±


    ¡°The first condition is family difficulties. It seems that you and your son do not meet the


    standards.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, this activity is strictly aimed at Chinese patients,¡±


    ¡°And there are countless Chinese patients who can¡¯t wait for this opportunity,¡±


    ¡°How can I give that quota to a foreigner who does not meet the standards?¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Smith cried: ¡°Mr. Wade, but if you don¡¯t help him, he will die soon,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just watch a twelve-year-old child die from cancer¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: ¡°When ites to death, countless people die of illness


    every day,¡±


    ¡°And many of these children are about the same age as your son,¡±


    ¡°Or younger than him. We cannot and have no ability to cure everyone.¡±


    ¡°So Mr. Smith, This low-level strategy of moral kidnapping has no meaning to us!¡±


    ¡°Instead of morally kidnapping me here, why don¡¯t you ask pharmaceuticalpanies,¡±


    ¡°Despite knowing that so many children die from leukemia in the world every year,¡±


    ¡°Why do they still set the price of medicines so high? Why don¡¯t give medicines to every


    child with leukemia?¡±


    ¡°There are so many children who are unable to fill their stomachs.¡±


    ¡°If a family here helps one,¡±


    ¡°It can feed and clothe 100 million such children, and one family can help two.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that the hunger problem of children will bepletely solved, but why don¡¯t you


    do this?¡±


    ¡°Apple earns 50 billion US dors a year, why do you watch those fools sell their kidneys to


    buy an iPhone?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Send one directly to them?¡±


    ¡°Elon Musk¡¯s Te will sell more than 1 million cars globally this year,¡±


    ¡°But so many people in third world countries can¡¯t afford a car, why doesn¡¯t Te give it


    away to them?¡±

 Chapter 4953

    Chapter 4953


    Seeing that Smith was speechless for a while, Charlie said indifferently,


    ¡°Actually, you also know in your heart that the first goal of apany is to survive,¡±


    ¡°And the second goal is to make profits, whether it is a pharmaceuticalpany,¡±


    ¡°A technologypany, or a manufacturingpany. All need a lot of funds to support the


    research and development and production of products,¡±


    ¡°If they are required to take out the medicine for free,¡±


    ¡°Then no one will continue to develop new products,¡±


    ¡°And the technology will lose the motivation to move forward, this is thew of the market.¡±


    After that, Charlie said again: ¡°So let¡¯s get back to the point, everyone is an adult,¡±


    ¡°And the trick of moral kidnapping must be avoided. It doesn¡¯t fit well.¡±


    Smith¡¯s expression suddenly fell into despair.


    Charlie remembered something at this time, and said again:


    ¡°Oh, by the way, if you really want to do something to save your son¡¯s life, show enough sincerity


    first.¡±


    Smith blurted out: ¡°I have enough, 100% sincerity!¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Then I suggest you quit your job, and take your son to China,¡±


    ¡°Do your best first, and do some charity work there without asking for anything in return.¡±


    ¡°You really pay attention, maybe JX Pharmaceutical can give you a chance.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie reminded again: ¡°But you have to remember that when I say this,¡±


    ¡°It does not mean that you will get what you want in return for your hard work,¡±


    ¡°But in this society, if you want to be repaid, you must pay first.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, you have to pay the price for your own arrogance and prejudice towards JX


    Pharmaceutical.¡±


    ¡°If Manager Wei hadn¡¯t repaid his grievance with virtue and left you a box of JX


    Pills,¡±


    ¡°Your son would have been killed by you, so if the final result disappoints you,¡±


    ¡°You should also find the reason from within yourself first!¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, James was a little overwhelmed.


    He is the head of the entire FDA. He is not only a proper upper-ss society member here,


    But also in the list of an absolute high-end group.


    And Charlie¡¯s understated remarks actually asked him to resign from his current job,


    And give up everything he had worked so hard for. This is for him unexpected indeed.


    Seeing that he was at a loss for a while, Charlie said lightly:


    ¡°This is just my personal suggestion. You can go back and think about it slowly.¡±


    ¡°I have something else to do, so I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    After that, he looked at Ste next to him, and said, ¡°Miss Fei, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Ste nodded, made a gesture of invitation, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, please.¡±


    Smith watched Charlie move forward with his own eyes.


    With Ste walked into the elevator and watched the elevator door slowly close,


    But he was still kneeling on the spot without any other movement.


    Thepanion beside him stepped forward to help him up, but he waved his hand and refused.


    Then, as if he had figured out something, he took out his cell phone,


    And called the Secretary of the U.S. Department of Health and Human Services, his immediate top


    leader.


    In the administrative structure of the United States,


    The FDA, also known as the U.S. Food and Drug Administration,


    Is subordinate to the Department of Health and Human Services.


    The call was connected, and the Secretary asked on the phone, ¡°Hey James, what can I do for


    you?¡±


    James said seriously: ¡°Sir, I solemnly apply to you to resign, and hope that I will no longer serve in


    the future at any job or position at the FDA.¡±


    The minister asked in amazement: ¡°James, what¡¯s the situation with you?¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you told me when you and I were in college that running the FDA was your


    biggest dream,¡±


    ¡°But you just did it now. And now resign in two years?!¡±


    Smith said firmly: ¡°Yes, I have decided to resign from the FDA and take Jimmy to China.¡±


    ¡°Going to China?¡± The other party quickly asked: ¡°You want to take Jimmy to find JX


    Pharmaceutical?¡±


    Smith hesitated for a moment and sighed: ¡°Maybe, I just met the person from JX Pharmaceutical,¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t seem to be ready to give me more pills in any way.¡±


    ¡°What I can do now is to take Jimmy there, do some charity there, and see if I can give Jimmy a


    chance¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The other party was silent for about ten seconds, and then helplessly said:


    ¡°As for Jimmy¡¯s situation, I have heard from the person in charge of Mayo,¡±


    ¡°And now it seems that there is no other good solution except for JX Renewing Pill¡­¡±


    After speaking, he sighed and said, ¡°James, I know that for you, Jimmy is more important than


    anyone and anything.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have made up your mind, I will stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You can go back and write your resignation report, and I will pass the application in the shortest


    possible time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Smith said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Xavier, I will send you the resignation as soon as


    possible!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 4954

    Chapter 4954


    Meanwhile.


    Under the leadership of Ste, Charlie took the elevator to the first floor of the building,


    Then passed the three defense centers on the first floor,


    And then transferred to the special elevator to the freezing center on the fifth underground floor.


    Since this freezing center was prepared by Dous to preserve his body,


    And the designed service life reached 300 years,


    The security level here is no less than the defense facilities for the President to hide in the


    doomsday n.


    Although the freezing center is on the fifth underground floor,


    Its location is nearly 100 meters underground.


    There is aplete strategic reserve here.


    Even if the United States is really hit by a nuclear attack, it can be safe here.


    This freezing center, ording to the design scale, can freeze at least 100 bodies,


    But at present in the entire freezing center, apart from the remains used for the experiment,


    Duncan is the only one who is really frozen.


    After Charlie came to the freezing center,


    He was surprised to find that it was like a scene in a science fiction movie.


    The entire space was filled with various equipment,


    And arge number of them were especially used to transmit air, oxygen, and liquid nitrogen.


    In addition, the biggest visual impact is the hundreds of huge stainless steel tanks,


    Standing regrly in the entire freezing center.


    Each tank is at least four or five meters high.


    When people look up from below, there is even a sense of insignificance.


    These tanks are ¡°freezers¡± especially used to freeze the human body.


    For the sake of confidentiality, Ste has already transferred all the scientific research experts,


    And the staff of the center in advance. Therefore, at the moment,


    Only Charlie and the others in the entire freezing center are very deserted.


    Combined with this kind of ce, the human body is stored at ultra-low temperatures.


    The cold storage feels a bit more gloomy.


    At this time, Ste said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, ording to the current standards of human freezing


    technology,


    ¡°After death, it will go through a 50-hour program to cool down,¡±


    ¡°And then the body is put into the freezing tank after the temperature is gradually lowered.¡±


    ¡°Freezing in the middle to prevent the cells from producing ice crystals during rapid cooling,¡±


    ¡°Which will damage the cells.¡± After speaking, Ste added:


    ¡°However, the technology of freezing and thawing is only half of the problem,¡±


    ¡°Actually, the safe freezing process is not a big problem, but thawing is still a huge problem that


    cannot be solved,¡±


    ¡°And so far, there has not been a case of sessful thawing in the world¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded, pointed to the stainless steel tank with many rules in front of him, and asked:


    ¡°Which tank is Duncan in?¡±


    Ste said, ¡°He¡¯s in tank No. 7.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said, ¡°Let someone drain the liquid nitrogen in tank No. 7 and get people out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for him to thaw and go home.¡±


    Ste said in horror: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ If the liquid nitrogen is drained,¡±


    ¡°The body cannot guarantee ultra-low temperature. Once the body starts to heat up,¡±


    ¡°the cells are likely to be irreversibly damaged during the heating process.


    In that case, I am afraid that a person is like a thawed steak, with cells ruptured and blood flowing.¡±


    ¡°If it reaches that point, there will be no possibility of resurrection¡­¡±


    After speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but remind: ¡°The reason why there is a three


    100-year service life design is that,¡±


    ¡°Scientists estimate that in the next one or two hundred years,¡±


    ¡°It may be difficult to solve the irreversible damage caused by the thawing of the human body in an


    ultra-low temperature state,¡±


    ¡°So people can only be frozen for a long time and left to the future.¡±


    ¡°A hundred yearster, human beings who have made great progress in science will solve it¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at the stainless steel tank with the words No.007 sprayed, smiled slightly, and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for science to progress, I will take it today.¡±


    ¡°If this problem is solved, I have a way to make hime back to life!¡±


    Ste was stunned, just about to say something,


    But when she thought that Charlie was not an ordinary person, he is the one who has solved the


    mystery of reverse aging.


    Maybe, he could figure it out too, and it might not be impossible to save Duncan for him.


    Moreover, if he had not had a certain degree of certainty at the beginning,


    He would not have let her freeze Duncan. Thinking of this, she hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you really have a way to resurrect Mr. Duncan,¡±


    ¡°Will he have doubts about your identity if he sees you when he wakes up?¡±


    ¡°With his character and behavior, he wakes up after that, he will definitely continue to investigate to


    the end¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s alright when he wakes up,¡±


    ¡°I will have a frank chat with him and try my best to save his life. And I will let him know who I am!¡±

 Chapter 4955

    Chapter 4955


    Of course, Charlie knew Duncan¡¯s style of conduct.


    As long as he wakes up again, as long as he still retains his previous memories,


    He will definitely do his best to investigate what happened before.


    For example, who killed the sgumbag Randalof the Fei family;


    Another example is who wanted to destroy the entire An family.


    Therefore, in Charlie¡¯s opinion, he might as well take this opportunity to have a good chat with him.


    Let him know who he is, let him know that he killed Randal,


    And let him know that he saved him and the whole An family that day.


    If this person knows good and bad and knows how to advance and retreat,


    Then he will definitely be able to use it for himself in the future.


    But if this person doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good or bad and doesn¡¯t know how to advance or retreat,


    Just wipe his memory, make him unconscious, and throw him on the streets of New York.


    In that case, at least he will have saved his life.


    After making up his mind, he said to Ste,


    ¡°Miss Fei, let someone drain the liquid nitrogen in the freezing tank,¡±


    ¡°And put Duncan in warm water. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Mr. Wade!¡± Although Ste didn¡¯t know how Charlie nned to save Duncan,


    She has blind belief and trust in Charlie, so she said to him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, for the sake of confidentiality, you and Miss Su, Mr. Chen, and Mr.


    Hong go to the next door and wait for a while,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for someone toe over to thaw him, and then I will invite you after the thawing is


    complete.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and he was someone who naturally knew about saving Duncan by himself. The


    less the people know it is better.


    The people in front of him are absolutely credible,


    But the credibility of the staff is still difficult to guarantee,


    And Ste¡¯s arrangements can be considered cautious.


    So, Charlie came to the lounge next door with Ruoli, Issac, and Orvel.


    And Ste, without hesitation, called the person in charge of the freezing center,


    And asked him to immediately drain all the liquid nitrogen in the freezing tank No.


    7.


    When the person in charge heard this order, his face turned pale with fright,


    And he kept exining: ¡°Miss Fei, the human body is still in a one-way channel state.¡±


    ¡°We can freeze people safely, but we don¡¯t know. How to thaw people safely,¡±


    ¡°Once the liquid nitrogen is emptied, I am afraid it will cause irreversible damage to the person in


    the tank¡­¡±


    Ste said with a firm expression: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these,¡±


    ¡°You just need to drain the liquid nitrogen, and then put the person into warm water to thaw.¡±


    The person in charge was dizzy and blurted out:


    ¡°Miss Fei¡­this¡­this is not from the refrigerator.¡±


    ¡°Where it¡¯s so simple to take a piece of frozen meat and put it in warm water to thaw¡­¡±


    Ste said lightly: ¡°You just need to do as instructed.¡±


    The person in charge was helpless and could only agree.


    Then, the staff shut down the liquid nitrogen cirction device of the No. 7 tank,


    And then emptied all the liquid nitrogen in the tank with pressure facilities.


    Immediately afterward, four people wearing antifreeze suits,


    Took Duncan¡¯s stiff body, which was nearly minus two hundred degrees below zero, out of the


    freezing tank.


    At the same time, another group of staff had prepared a pool of warm clean water,


    In the dedicated sterile cleaning pool. When Duncan was sent over,


    It was here that theypleted the cleaning of his body,


    And then was put on a special freezing suit by the staff,Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    And after two days and two nights of procedures to cool down,


    His body was gradually lowered to an extremely low temperature of minus 200 degrees Celsius.

 Chapter 4956

    Chapter 4956


    However, none of these staff expected that they would use this simple and rude method to thaw


    him.


    Because Duncan¡¯s whole body is an ice lump of minus two hundred degrees,


    The warm water in the pool will be frozen the moment he enters, after cooling down rapidly,


    The staff quickly turned on the cirction pump and let the heating device circte the water in the


    pool,


    To maintain the water temperature of 40 degrees Celsius.


    The rough thawing method soon showed great drawbacks.


    As soon as Duncan¡¯s skin started to thaw, it immediately began to seep blood,


    Like a piece of beef that had just been thawed.


    The liquid in the cells began to seep out because of the rupture of the cells,


    Which was mixed with blood and body fluids.


    The person in charge covered his face in horror and said,


    ¡°Miss Fei¡­this¡­this is basically irreversible damage¡­¡±


    Ste was also shocked. But still said calmly:


    ¡°Okay, there is nothing more for you, you people can leave now.¡±


    Everyone look at her and looked at each other and in the end,


    The person in charge took the lead. He turned his head and said:


    ¡°Miss Fei, then we will go out first. If you have any needs, please contact us in time.¡±


    Ste nodded and watched the staff leave the scene one by one.


    She was going to call Charlie, but she didn¡¯t think that he had already walked out of the lounge.


    She looked at Duncan, who was soaked in a pool of blood, and said nervously to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ Mr. Li¡¯s situation may not be optimistic¡­¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as his brain is fine.¡±


    The reason why Charlie so rudely requested to unfreeze Duncan directly with warm water,


    Is in the final analysis because of the indiscriminate repair ability of the Reshaping pill.


    For the Reshaping Pill, out of all the organs and tissues of the human body,


    Only the brain and the memory in the brain cannot be repaired, and the rest are not a problem.


    And Duncan¡¯s brain has always been protected by Charlie¡¯s spiritual energy,


    So even if his cells and body are severely damaged during the thawing process, it doesn¡¯t matter at


    all.


    After all, his body has already been beaten into a sieve,


    Even if there is more damage, it doesn¡¯t matter,


    And it will be directly handed over to Reshaping Pill to solve it together.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the concern that the entire frozen center would be filled with the smell of stewed meat,


    Charlie would have liked to have someone use 100000000000000000 degrees of boiling water to


    thaw him quickly.


    Unlike now, he had to wait patiently for Duncan to thaw.


    About an hourter, the continuous cirction of warm water finally made Duncan¡¯s stiff body


    gradually warm up.


    Ste remembered something at this time, and said quickly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the blood in Duncan¡¯s body was emptied before freezing,¡±


    ¡°And all of it was reced with the cryogenic protection solution,¡±


    ¡°This¡­ will have any effect? Do I need to prepare suitable sma in advance?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie waved his hand carelessly and said,


    ¡°These are all little things, the next moment is to witness the miracle.¡±


    After speaking, he stepped in front of Duncan, turned on the drain switch of the pool,


    Drained all the warm water in the pool, and then took out from his pocket a Reshaping Pill.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He couldn¡¯t help but put the Pill in his hand to look at it for a moment, and sighed in his heart:


    ¡°I never dreamed that the most precious medicinal pill I have refined so far,¡±


    ¡°The first one to be rescued, it turned out to be this one that has been kept alive.¡±


    ¡°The one who investigated me, the policeman who wanted to catch me.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you died because of An family,¡±


    ¡°I really won¡¯t want to waste such a precious medicinal pill on you,¡±


    ¡°Just to help my grandparents. My An family, I give you a favor!¡±

 Chapter 4957

    Chapter 4957


    Thinking of this, Charlie sighed, pinched Duncan¡¯s mouth,


    And put the golden Reshaping pill in his mouth¡­


    The moment the reshaping pill was put into Duncan¡¯s mouth,


    Charlie could feel that the body was almost enveloped by strong spiritual energy.


    Then, this aura began to reshape his body.


    Although Duncan¡¯s body was wrapped in a special frozen suit,


    And he couldn¡¯t see the changes in the frozen suit,


    Charlie could feel that Duncan¡¯s body full of holes was reorganizing at an incredible speed at this


    time.


    The first organ that Duncan recovered was the heart.


    His heart, which was almost shattered, had now fully recovered, and then it started beating again.


    However, at this time, there was no blood in the blood vessels in his body,


    And all of them were reced by cryoprotective fluid.


    However, under the influence of the Reshaping Pill,


    The hematopoietic organs in his body have begun to recover one by one,


    And then arge amount of fresh blood is continuously produced,


    And the original cryogenic protection solution is directly discharged by the pressure of the fresh


    blood. in vivo.


    Then, his body began to recover its own temperature, and at the same time,


    All his body surface wounds began to heal in the fastest time.


    Others couldn¡¯t see Duncan¡¯s change, they just found that the dead body¡¯splexion,


    Seemed to have changed from pale to slightly bloody.


    But Charlie saw all the changes in Duncan, and couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart: ¡°Reshaping Pill is


    really worthy of the word reshaping, just like a ss that fell from a height and was shattered,


    ¡°If only we glue back every piece of ss as it is, then this can never be regarded as Reshaping,¡±


    ¡°Only if it ispletely restored to the way it was before it was broken,¡±


    ¡°You have a crack, and there is no trace, can it be regarded as Reshaping.¡±


    ¡°The broken part can be repaired for you, and the lost part can be regrown for you.¡±


    ¡°This kind of medicine is really overbearing!¡±


    At this time, Duncan¡¯s body organs, limbs, and even blood had returned to the level ofplete


    health.


    As the blood continued to replenish until it reached the normal blood volume, his heartbeat became


    stronger and stronger.


    At the same time, he gradually regained the ability to breathe on his own.


    Others have been able to see the rise and fall of his chest with the naked eye.


    Ste¡¯s whole body was like getting five ps of thunder, and she said in horror: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ Li¡­


    Duncan is really alive?!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said lightly: ¡°Almost also it¡¯s time for him to wake up.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Duncan slowly opened his eyes.


    Ste took a step back subconsciously at this time, her heart still racing like a thousand horses.


    Although she guessed that Charlie must have a way to save Duncan,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Duncan could wake up in such a short time with just one pill!


    This person stayed in the low temperature of nearly minus 200 degrees for many days,


    Not to mention resuscitating him, it took several hours to thaw him,


    And he even said that he was alive if he survived?!


    Orvel felt even more shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out and eximed:


    ¡°Fcuking¡­ alive? He was a big ice bump just now, now so fcuking alive?!¡±


    Duncan was still continuing at this time.


    He blinked because his optic nerve couldn¡¯t immediately adapt to the strong light at this time,


    His eyes just felt white, and he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    To Duncan, it was like a never-ending dream.


    If you tell him that he has had this dream for 100 years,


    He will not have any doubts, because that dream is really too long.


    In this dream, his consciousness became more and more chaotic.

 Chapter 4958

    Chapter 4958


    Duncan felt more and more as if he had fallen into the world framed in the movie ¡°Inception¡±,


    Falling continuously in multiple dreams, and the more he fell, the farther he was from waking up.


    Moreover, the more you fall, the more blurred the sense of time is,


    As if the time axis is constantly expanding, a day in aa, under that chaotic sense,


    Seems to be no longer a day, not just a year, but a Century or even longer.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that in the extremely deep freeze,


    Although his brain still maintained its vitality,


    It also entered an extremely slow metabolic state due to the extremely low temperature.


    Freezing itself is lengthening the timeline of his body.


    The human body in this situation is like a piece of meat.


    If it is not frozen, it will spoil within three days,


    But if it is frozen at a very low temperature, it will not be possible for it to go bad in three years,


    Thirty years, or even three hundred years.


    It was this infinitely elongated timeline that made his consciousness approach chaos.


    Although he opened his eyes at this moment, he still felt as if he was still in that never-ending sleep.


    But at this moment, he suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice: ¡°Duncan Li, can you see me now?¡±


    Hearing this voice, Duncan was shocked.


    It¡¯s strange that no sound has appeared in his dreams for so long.


    Even dreaming of his wife and daughter, or his deceased father,


    The picture is like an early pantomime movie with no sound and only pictures.


    And this was the first time he heard a voice, a real voice.


    However, this voice was very unfamiliar to him.


    What¡¯s even more strange is that although the voice is unfamiliar,


    There seems to be some indescribable familiarity in the strangeness.


    He couldn¡¯t help but murmur in his heart: ¡°I must have¡­ somewhere¡­ heard this voice¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ too long has passed¡­ ¡­. all of a sudden¡­ you can¡¯t recall¡­¡±


    But at this moment, his vision began to gradually recover.


    In front of him, it is no longer a pale bright spot.


    He could already see the towering stainless steel tanks, which looked eerie and eerie.


    After that, his vision began to be clearer and clearer,


    As if the foggy ss in the bathroom was suddenly blown by the hot air of the hair dryer.


    At this time, he was surprised to find that he was lying in a pool that was bigger than the bathtub.


    And on the edge of the pool, there is a person standing!


    He fixed his eyes on him, and suddenly his whole body trembled with fright!


    At this moment, arge number of memories that had gone away began to return at the speed of


    light.


    The first memory is when he left the stadium and was about to go to meet his wife and daughter,


    But he was attacked by a group of gangsters when he arrived at the elevator entrance.


    Immediately afterward, the memory begins to rewind back from this moment.


    He remembered his conversation with the An family, the frustration of being forced to retire early,


    And many murders including Randal¡­


    Then, he suddenly remembered Charlie¡¯s face.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Immediately, he stared at him in astonishment, and blurted out:


    ¡°It¡¯s you! I remember you! You are the staff member next to the female star!¡± ¡°What is the name of


    the female star¡­ Oh right! Sara Gu! It¡¯s Sara!¡±


    ¡°Randal disappeared because of her! I remember it! The day Randal disappeared, you were with


    that star girl!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    With that said, Charlie snorted and said,


    ¡°By the way, let me introduce myself, I¡¯m not a staff member next to Sara,¡±


    ¡°My surname is Wade, and the single name is Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Charlie?¡± Duncan frowned. Subconsciously, he said,


    ¡°Why is this name a little familiar¡­¡±


    Charlie¡¯s expression froze, and he said loudly,


    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with the An family, right? Let me introduce myself to you indepth,¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s name is Changying Wade, you should know my mother,¡±


    ¡°She is the eldest daughter of the An family, Margaret An!¡±

 Chapter 4959

    Chapter 4959


    ¡°What?! You are Changying¡¯s son?! This¡­how is this possible!¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s self-introduction, Duncan¡¯s expression was extremely horrified!


    He clearly remembered his conversation with Marshal not long ago.


    At that time, talking about the old man of the An family,


    Talking about his sister, Marshal also mentioned his nephew whose life and whereabouts were


    unknown.


    He said that the entire An family moved almost all over the world to find him.


    But no matter what methods they tried, nothing could be found about him.


    Even though many people believe that he must be dead, but his bones have not been found.


    But the An family always felt that he must still be living somewhere in this world, but they just


    haven¡¯t found him yet.


    But Duncan never dreamed that he was resurrected from the dead,


    And the first person he saw when he opened his eyes was actually iming to be Margaret¡¯s son.


    This made Duncan, who was a police officer, the first thought, to question first.


    So he calmed down and analyzed: ¡°Why do I think, I should be dead? At that time,¡±


    ¡°I remembered that the elevator door had just opened, and a group of ckclothed armed men shot


    me from the elevator¡­¡±


    ¡°The gang¡¯s firepower was very fierce, and there was almost no hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Before I lost consciousness, I remember that I was shot at least 20 or 30 times.¡±


    ¡°I was already fcuking dead. Even the reincarnation of gods can¡¯t save me. But here I am alive¡­¡±


    After speaking, he widened his eyes and blurted out: ¡°Dmn, is this the world after death?!¡±


    Thinking of this, he said without hesitation: ¡°It turns out that this is how people feel after death.¡±


    ¡°The state¡­is that I have been dreaming and floating in various strange environments¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what is next? Is it to be reincarnated and enter the next reincarnation?¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but smile, and said, ¡°I thought you were all materialistic police officers,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you, a famous detective, to have such a stupid idea.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie raised his voice a few times.


    And he said loudly: ¡°Duncan Li, listen carefully, you are not dead, it is I who saved you.¡±


    Duncan looked at Charlie, waved his hand, and said,


    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible! I said it just now, I was so hit at the time.¡±


    ¡°I had multiple guns shots, I was already dead, and no one can save me¡­¡±


    ¡°So you must be unreal! I have been a policeman all my life, and I can still understand the logic!¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Yes, you were shot a lot. I was at the scene at the time,¡±


    ¡°And your internal organs were basically shattered.¡±


    ¡°The body tissue fragments sted off by bullets from your body,¡±


    ¡°If they were shoveled together and weighed together, at least there must be some three to five


    kilograms.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie took out his mobile phone,


    He found the photo he took by hand from a hidden folder, handed it to Duncan, and said lightly:


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Look, this is what you looked like at the time.¡±


    Duncan took the phone nervously, looked down, and was taken aback by the photo of himself.


    He has been handling cases for many years, and he has encountered countless corpses that died


    tragically.


    But he is the only one who can be beaten into a sieve by so many guns at this close range.


    Seeing the photo, he was even more puzzled, and blurted out,


    ¡°Dmn, I¡¯ve be such a bird. You tell me now, I¡¯m not dead yet?! Do you think I¡¯m so stupid?¡±


    Charlie pointed at the photo Duncan looked down at his dead face and said,


    ¡°Come on, take a closer look at your face, do you see anything strange?¡±


    Duncan looked down, seeing his tragic death full of pain and unwillingness,


    He blurted out, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this? Are you trying to ask me why I¡¯m unwilling?¡±


    Then, before Charlie could answer, Duncan said angrily, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not reconciled!¡±


    ¡°I just found out about my daughter who is pregnant!¡±


    ¡°I was just about to go back and have a good time with them!¡±


    ¡°But, I was killed before I even went out of the stadium. If it was you, would you be willing?¡±

 Chapter 4960

    Chapter 4960


    Charlie shook his head and smiled, and said,


    ¡°What I want you to see is that although your body was beaten into a sieve,¡±


    ¡°Your head was lucky not to be hit by a bullet.¡±


    ¡°If a bullet hit your skull at that time, beat your brains out, then you would have really died.¡±


    Duncan looked at Charlie with a puzzled face: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Charlie pointed at the towering frozen tanks, and smiled lightly:


    ¡°Carefully Look at the stainless steel tanks around you,¡±


    ¡°These are specially used for human body freezing, here you have to focus on the No. 7,¡±


    ¡°Because before you woke up, you have been frozen in this tank.¡±


    Duncan was surrounded by a lot of people.


    Looking at the stainless steel tank he was shocked and speechless.


    He asked nkly, ¡°Frozen? What does it mean?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°First of all, you are lucky.¡±


    ¡°When you were attacked, there were so many people on the other side,¡±


    ¡°And none of them shot you in the head, so your brain survived;¡±


    Saying that Charlie pointed to Ste behind him, and said,


    ¡°Secondly, you have to thank Miss Fei, if it wasn¡¯t for her to bring you here,¡±


    ¡°To the freezing center of the Fei family, your body may have already rotted;¡±


    Duncan noticed that there were actually a few people standing behind Charlie,


    And one of them was Ste Fei of the Fei family!


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Duncan gasped suddenly, looked at Charlie dumbfounded, and asked,


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t enough to make me survive, right? From a scientific point of view,¡± ¡°My injury has no


    cure. Well, what¡¯s more, I¡¯ve never heard of this.¡±


    ¡°The scientificmunity can thaw a frozen person and wake him up normally,¡±


    ¡°All of the dead are frozen first, and whether it can be thawed or not will be discussedter¡­¡±


    He suddenly realized. : ¡°Oh¡­ I understand! I figured it out this time!¡±


    Immediately afterward, he said excitedly:


    ¡°ording to what you just said, then I must still be in a frozen state now, right?¡±


    ¡°Right? The reason why I am still conscious now is not that people still have souls after death,¡±


    ¡°But because I have been frozen, but my brain has notpletely died, so everything now,¡±


    ¡°Including you and Miss Fei, should be I imagined it with my brain in that big tank.¡±


    After that, he pointed to the huge No. 7 tank and said firmly,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The real me, or my frozen body, should still be in that big tank, right?¡±


    Charlie listened dumbly. Laughing, he turned to look at Ste and the others, and asked,


    ¡°Is this so difficult to ept? After talking so much,¡±


    ¡°He still can¡¯t tell the difference between fantasy and reality.¡±


    Unexpectedly, everyone looked nk but firm. Nodded again and again.


    Orvel murmured: ¡°Master Wade¡­ If it¡¯s me, I may not be as good as him¡­¡±


    ¡°This guy¡¯s words are a bit logical, he should be smarter than me¡­.¡±


    As bystanders, they all felt that this incident was really incredible¡­


    As a bystander, they can¡¯t ept all this in such a short time, let alone as an involved party.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s jaw-dropping expressions, Charlie turned around helplessly, looked at Duncan,


    and said lightly:


    ¡°Duncan, if you want to talk about science, let¡¯s talk about it from a scientific point of view.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the human brain, after losing its blood supply, how long can it survive?¡±


    Duncan said without hesitation: ¡°Five minutes! Five minutes at most!¡±


    ¡°I have worked as a criminal police detective for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And I can be regarded as half a forensic doctor. If the human braincks oxygen for more than five


    minutes,¡±


    ¡°It will basically cause irreversible damage. Major injury, more than five minutes,¡±


    ¡°Is basically the only possibility of brain death, even if the body is rescued and the heartbeat and


    breathing recover,¡±


    ¡°After brain death, people will never be able to wake up,¡±


    ¡°Which is usually the case with people in aa.¡±

 Chapter 4961

    Chapter 4961


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Then think about it, you just met those militants at that time,¡±


    ¡°And then you were shot and fell to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Although I moved quickly at the time, it still took me two or three minutes to deal with those


    militants.¡±


    ¡°So half of your window period had passed!¡±


    ¡°In this case, even if I had a freezer at hand and I could easily put you in it,¡±


    ¡°It would take a lot of time for your brain to cool down from more than 30 degrees Celsius to below


    freezing point.¡±


    ¡°For a long time, when your brain is frozen, let alone five minutes, fifteen minutes may have


    passed;¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, this freezing center is more than 100 kilometers away from New York City,¡±


    ¡°And even a helicopter would take half an hour to get here.¡±


    ¡°So, even if you were able to be sent over to freeze at the first time,¡±


    ¡°You would still be able to get here and you should have been brain-dead,¡±


    ¡°How could you still have your current consciousness?¡±


    With Charlie¡¯s words, Duncan fell into a trance all of a sudden.


    He found that his two previous assumptions were somewhat contradictory at this moment.


    First of all, if everything is real now, it cannot exin how he can survive being beaten into a sieve;


    secondly, if everything is just his own consciousness now,


    It cannot be exined, how could his brain be in that state at this time and survive this situation.


    After all, when the body loses its ability to supply blood,


    The brain will onlyst for five minutes at most.


    ording to the situation at that time, it is impossible for him to keep his consciousness.


    Since he can¡¯t keep his consciousness, what is going on now?


    Seeing his contemtive look, Charlie said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how you survived.¡±


    Having said this, Charlie paused slightly, and said,


    ¡°After you were shot that day, it was me who used my way.¡±


    ¡°This way, it will keep your brain from dying, so you could be brought here to freeze smoothly.¡±


    Duncan couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Your way? What way?¡±


    Charlie snorted: ¡°What is the specific way, there¡¯s no need for you to know.¡±


    Duncan asked again: ¡°Then how should I exin my injury?¡±


    ¡°Even if you can save my brain, what about my body?¡±


    Charlie said sternly: ¡°This is the credit of reshaping pill,¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Its medicinal properties are that no matter how much damage your body suffers, it can reshape


    your body.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie added: ¡°You can check yourself to see if there are any signs of injury.¡±


    Duncan subconsciously tore off the cryogenic protective suit on his body,


    And when he looked down, there was no scar on his entire chest.


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°I¡¯ve been shot so many times, don¡¯t I even have a scar on my body?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said lightly: ¡°I said, this is the credit of reshaping pill. .¡±


    ¡°Reshaping pill¡­¡± Duncan didn¡¯t buy this kind of mysterious thing at all,


    But he suddenly remembered a conversation he had with Marshal in his mind.


    At that time, Marshal told him that in a mysterious auction,


    Marshal offered a price of 300 billion US dors for a medicine called


    Rejuvenation Pill,


    But he was eventually oupeted by the other party¡¯s refusal.


    Marshal told him that the Rejuvenation Pill could not only cure all kinds of diseases,


    But could even prolong one¡¯s life span by ten or twenty years.


    At that time, Duncan¡¯s first thought was also disbelief.


    But when Marshal exined it in detail, although he was still shocked,


    Out of trust in his old friend, he also chose to believe it.


    He pondered in his heart at this moment: ¡°If in this world, there really is a magic medicine that can


    make people 20 years younger,¡±


    ¡°Then there is another magic medicine that can reshape people¡¯s bodies,¡±


    ¡°It seems that it is not difficult to ept¡­ ..¡±

 Chapter 4962

    Chapter 4962


    Thinking of this, Duncan couldn¡¯t help but say


    ¡°Is this medicinal pill you mentioned the same thing as the legendary rejuvenation pill?!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Oh, so you have heard of it. Rejuvenation Pill, did you hear it from my uncle?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle¡­¡± Duncan was stunned for a moment,


    Then thought of Charlie¡¯s self-introduction when he just woke up,


    He suddenly realized and blurted out: ¡°It was indeed Marshal who told me¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked with a smile, ¡°Since he mentioned Rejuvenation Pill to you,¡±


    ¡°He must have also mentioned that he was participating in auctioning of Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    ¡°At the meeting, what about being kicked out by the organizer?¡±


    Duncan¡¯s eyes widened, and he blurted out, ¡°How¡­how do you know?!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Because of the heavy follow-up.¡±


    ¡°Just like the Reshaping pill, the rejuvenation pill is also mine.¡±


    ¡°The organizer behind the auction was me, and at the auction at that time, it was


    I who had him kicked out.¡±


    Duncan was horrified and blurted out: ¡°You knew. He is your uncle, why did you drive him out?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°When I drove him out, I didn¡¯t know his real identity, he used a pseudonym at


    that time.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°However, even if I knew he was my uncle,¡±


    ¡°He would still be kicked out because he broke the rules I set.¡±


    ¡°Before the auction started, I repeatedly emphasized that no matter who shoots Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°It must be taken on the spot and must not be taken away from the scene.¡±


    ¡°He wanted to use the money to challenge my rules, so I could only have him kicked out.¡±


    Duncan couldn¡¯t help sighing in a low voice: ¡°So, I¡¯m really not dead?!¡±


    Thinking of this, he asked again: ¡°I have another question,¡±


    ¡°If you are really Margaret¡¯s son, then you know your identity and background,¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you met your grandparents¡¯ family for so many years?¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked, ¡°What? Are you still questioning my identity?¡±


    Duncan sat up slowly, looked at Charlie, and said seriously:


    ¡°I just think this is too strange if you are really that Charlie Wade,¡±


    ¡°The An family has been devoting their whole family and looking for you,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to find you all the time. I remember that you were only eight years old when you


    disappeared.¡±


    ¡°No matter how capable you are, it is impossible to avoid the search of the An family at the age of


    eight¡­ ..¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Charlie smiled indifferently: ¡°They couldn¡¯t find me, not because I hid well,¡±


    ¡°But everyone who wanted to find me went in the wrong direction.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knew that I was missing in Aurous Hill, and they thought I have already left Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°But they don¡¯t know, in fact, I have been in Aurous Hill for the next 20 years,¡±


    ¡°Maybe this is the darkness under the lights.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°As for you asked me just now why I didn¡¯t meet my


    grandparents,¡±


    ¡°The answer is very simple because I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to?¡± Duncan frowned, but in his heart, he felt that it was nothing to be surprised that


    Charlie didn¡¯t want to,


    After all, he also listened to it. Marshal said that the old man of the An family was not friendly to


    Changying,


    And it could even be said that he looked down on him a little.


    If he was Charlie, the grandfather always looked down on his father, and he probably didn¡¯t want to


    see him.


    At this time, Duncan thought of something again and quickly asked:


    ¡°You said just now that you were there when I had an ident,¡±


    ¡°So you should know that your grandparents¡¯ family was also there,¡±


    ¡°And the group of people who killed me should have just run to them, how are they now?!¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°I saved them, and I killed almost all the killers who attacked you.¡±


    Duncan breathed a sigh of relief and asked again: ¡°In An family everyone all right?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°The people surnamed An are all right, but the third auntmitted suicide by


    taking poison,¡±


    ¡°Because she and those killers were in the same group, and they were all minions of a mysterious


    organization.¡±


    Duncan asked dumbfounded: ¡°What did you say?! This¡­how is this possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Although her family background is far less than that of your grandfather¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°Her parents are also very strong among Chinese-Americans.¡±


    ¡°As the only daughter of the Dong family, how could she be controlled by a mysterious


    organization?¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°Even if her family¡¯s worth is tens of billions of dors,¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that she is only one of the members of this organization.¡±


    ¡°Even just a chess piece, the power of this organization may be far beyond your imagination.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie paused slightly and said, ¡°This matter is a long story,¡±


    ¡°I say why don¡¯t you change your clothes first, let¡¯s change ces, sit down, and have a good chat!¡±

 Chapter 4963

    Chapter 4963


    Duncan also feels that it is indeed indecent to sit in this empty pool.


    So, he asked embarrassedly: ¡°About that¡­ how can I change my clothes¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at Ste, who was beside him, and said,


    ¡°Miss Fei, you help Detective Li solve this problem.¡±


    Ste nodded and said hurriedly: ¡°There are a lot of work clothes for researchers here,¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will help Detective Li get a set!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Okay, hard-working Miss Fei that¡¯s it.¡±


    Ste turned around and left, and soon came back with a set of work clothes for Duncan.


    After Duncan wrapped himself in work clothes, he followed Charlie to the lounge next door.


    Charlie handed Duncan a bottle of water, and after he took it,


    He couldn¡¯t wait to drink the whole bottle, and then wiped off his mouth,


    He couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Wade ¡­ Master Wade, thank you for my life-saving grace¡­¡±


    ¡°I, won¡¯t say anything, but since you saved my life,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely die for you if you need me, in the future!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say it, I really need you for something.¡±


    Duncan cupped his hands respectfully: ¡°Young Master Wade, please say it!¡±


    Charlie stretched out two fingers and said lightly, ¡°Two things, the first,¡±


    ¡°After you go out from here, you must not mention to anyone that you have seen me.¡±


    ¡°If anyone asks, especially the An family members, you say that you don¡¯t know me,¡±


    ¡°But say after waking up in the Fei family¡¯s freezing center, I was sent out.¡±


    Duncan asked in surprise: ¡°Young Master Wade, you saved the An family, why haven¡¯t you


    met them yet?¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°This is the second thing I want to talk to you about next. But I¡¯ll talk to


    you about itter.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said with some headache: ¡°Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°If the An family finds Miss Fei to ask about the truth, how do you n to exin it?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, I will arrange it myself,¡±


    ¡°You just need to keep your mouth shut. Just don¡¯t let anyone know, including your wife and


    daughter.¡±


    Duncan agreed without hesitation, and said, ¡°Young Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will never


    tell anyone.¡±


    After that, he asked Charlie: ¡°Master Wade, first What are the two things?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t immediately recognize the An family is that,¡±


    ¡°These assassins have very unusual backgrounds. As far as I know,¡±


    ¡°This is a family that has existed for at least two or three hundred years.¡±


    ¡°The even longer mysterious organization, just the dead men who have been reared,¡±


    ¡°Have been reared for nearly 20 generations. Before I figure out their origins,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to meet my grandparents with my real identity for the time being.¡±


    Duncan asked inexplicably: ¡°A mysterious organization for hundreds of years?¡±


    ¡°I have been a police officer for so many years, but I have never heard of such a thing¡­¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I once listened to my father¡¯s old subordinate mention that when my parents


    died,¡±


    ¡°They were besieged by a group of strange soldiers. After they seeded,¡±


    ¡°They all bit the poison and died on the spot. The method was the same as the dead soldiers


    I met in the stadium.¡±


    ¡°Twenty years have passed since the incident, but considering that the other party is an


    organization,¡±


    ¡°That hassted for hundreds of years, I think these two incidents are likely to bemitted


    by the same group of people.¡±


    Duncan asked curiously: ¡°Master Wade, how did you know that this organization has a


    history of hundreds of years?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I caught one alive and asked some information about the dead men from his


    mouth.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie transferred to him All the information obtained by the ¡°May 47¡±.


    After Duncan heard this, he was speechless for a long while in shock.


    He murmured: ¡°For hundreds of years, many countries in this world have ceased to exist,¡±


    ¡°And there have been countless global wars and disasters in the middle.¡±


    ¡°Two world wars and the Spanish flu have affected the world, in addition,¡±


    ¡°Europe has fought numerous wars, from the Seven Years War to the Napoleonic War, the


    Franco-Prussian War,¡±

 Chapter 4964

    Chapter 4964


    Duncan continued with the monologue: ¡°And the birth and disintegration of the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Soviet Union. ¡­¡­In the past two or three hundred years,¡±


    ¡°The whole world has be a mess, and many countries and regimes are unable to


    protect themselves.¡±


    ¡°How does a mysterious organization continue for so many years¡­¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°This is also a question I have always been curious about.¡±


    ¡°This organization has not only existed for hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°But their strength has been developing and growing in the past few hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Those great changes in the international situation you mentioned,¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with them all the time, that¡¯s what surprises me the


    most.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie looked at Duncan and said, ¡°Your situation is rather special,¡±


    ¡°The people who have seen you in this organization, except for me who stayed behind.¡±


    ¡°Except for the one who survived, all the others died, and your appearance on the scene that


    day was an ident,¡±


    ¡°And it was definitely not in their predetermined n,¡±


    ¡°So I believe that the organization will not pay attention to you for the time being,¡±


    ¡°And you as a detective, after so many years of work, must be good at clue tracking,¡±


    ¡°So I hope you can help me find out the relevant clues of this organization after returning to


    real life.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said without hesitation: ¡°This is no problem,¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s out of repaying your life-saving grace or out of my friendship with the An


    family, I will do my best.¡±


    After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help sighing and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡±


    ¡°I am no longer a detective now, and if I still have this status,¡±


    ¡°The police intelligence system could bring me a lot of help.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said very seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t say that you are retired now,¡±


    ¡°Even if you are not retired, you must never use the intelligence channels within your police


    system to investigate this matter.¡±


    ¡°After all, the threshold for police is too high. Such a huge organization,¡±


    ¡°Which can even infiltrate An family, and they directly turned their daughter-iw into the


    informant.¡±


    ¡°I believe that the US police, the FBI, and even the CIA have their people.¡±


    ¡°Once you investigate them through the police¡¯s internal intelligence channels, they will


    definitely know about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Duncan sneered andughed at himself:


    ¡°Since Randal¡¯s ident, I feel that my judgment is no longer the same. It¡¯s not as urate


    as before.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Charlie, and said, ¡°You should have done the matter of Randal,


    Master Wade, right?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t hide it, nodded calmly, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right,¡±


    ¡°The crimes of this group of people are countless,¡±


    ¡°And the most damning thing is that they even aimed at the people around me, of course, I


    would not let it go.¡±


    Duncan nodded and sighed: ¡°I have been thinking before, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Which link was overlooked by me, but I never guessed you.¡±


    Heughed at himself, and quickly said: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, where is the job you caught


    now?¡±


    ¡°I want to find a chance to meet him. On the one hand, let¡¯s see if I can ask for any details.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I asked the people from Cataclysmic Front to take him to Syria.¡±


    ¡°During this time, you can go home to meet your wife and daughter first,¡±


    ¡°And wait until the time is convenient. Then go to Syria to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front?¡± Duncan asked in surprise: ¡°Master Wade has cooperation with


    Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    ¡°No cooperation.¡± Charlie said lightly: ¡°But Cataclysmic Front is now mine.¡±


    When Duncan heard this, he was stunned for a while,


    And he couldn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time.


    Because of his previous career, he was very familiar with the Cataclysmic Front,


    And he even knew that the Cataclysmic Front had invested a huge amount of money to build


    their own permanent base in Syria.


    For a mercenary organization, if they can have a permanent base,


    They can basically lead other simr mercenary organizations by arge margin.


    This kind of mercenary is more disgusting to thew enforcement agencies of various


    countries than the gray forces.


    The vast majority of mercenary organizations are like rats crossing the street in all countries


    of the world.


    They can only survive sneakily, and they will never dare to show their signs in a grand


    manner,


    Unless the organization can cooperate deeply with a government.

 Chapter 4965

    Chapter 4965


    Duncan continued with the monologue: ¡°And the birth and disintegration of the


    Soviet Union. ¡­¡­In the past two or three hundred years,¡±


    ¡°The whole world has be a mess, and many countries and regimes are unable to protect


    themselves.¡±


    ¡°How does a mysterious organization continue for so many years¡­¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°This is also a question I have always been curious about.¡±


    ¡°This organization has not only existed for hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°But their strength has been developing and growing in the past few hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Those great changes in the international situation you mentioned,¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with them all the time, that¡¯s what surprises me the most.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie looked at Duncan and said, ¡°Your situation is rather special,¡±


    ¡°The people who have seen you in this organization, except for me who stayed behind.¡±


    ¡°Except for the one who survived, all the others died, and your appearance on the scene that day


    was an ident,¡±


    ¡°And it was definitely not in their predetermined n,¡±


    ¡°So I believe that the organization will not pay attention to you for the time being,¡±


    ¡°And you as a detective, after so many years of work, must be good at clue tracking,¡±


    ¡°So I hope you can help me find out the relevant clues of this organization after returning to real


    life.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said without hesitation: ¡°This is no problem,¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s out of repaying your life-saving grace or out of my friendship with the An family, I will


    do my best.¡±


    After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help sighing and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity,¡±


    ¡°I am no longer a detective now, and if I still have this status,¡±


    ¡°The police intelligence system could bring me a lot of help.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said very seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t say that you are retired now,¡±


    ¡°Even if you are not retired, you must never use the intelligence channels within your police system


    to investigate this matter.¡±


    ¡°After all, the threshold for police is too high. Such a huge organization,¡±


    ¡°Which can even infiltrate An family, and they directly turned their daughter-iw into the informant.¡±


    ¡°I believe that the US police, the FBI, and even the CIA have their people.¡±


    ¡°Once you investigate them through the police¡¯s internal intelligence channels, they will definitely


    know about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Duncan sneered andughed at himself:


    ¡°Since Randal¡¯s ident, I feel that my judgment is no longer the same. It¡¯s not as urate as


    before.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Charlie, and said, ¡°You should have done the matter of Randal, Master


    Wade, right?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t hide it, nodded calmly, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right,¡±


    ¡°The crimes of this group of people are countless,¡±


    ¡°And the most damning thing is that they even aimed at the people around me, of course, I would


    not let it go.¡±


    Duncan nodded and sighed: ¡°I have been thinking before, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Which link was overlooked by me, but I never guessed you.¡±


    Heughed at himself, and quickly said: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, where is the job you caught now?¡±


    ¡°I want to find a chance to meet him. On the one hand, let¡¯s see if I can ask for any details.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I asked the people from Cataclysmic Front to take him to Syria.¡±


    ¡°During this time, you can go home to meet your wife and daughter first,¡±


    ¡°And wait until the time is convenient. Then go to Syria to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front?¡± Duncan asked in surprise: ¡°Master Wade has cooperation with Cataclysmic


    Front?¡±


    ¡°No cooperation.¡± Charlie said lightly: ¡°But Cataclysmic Front is now mine.¡±


    When Duncan heard this, he was stunned for a while,


    And he couldn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Because of his previous career, he was very familiar with the Cataclysmic Front,


    And he even knew that the Cataclysmic Front had invested a huge amount of money to build their


    own permanent base in Syria.


    For a mercenary organization, if they can have a permanent base,


    They can basically lead other simr mercenary organizations by arge margin.


    This kind of mercenary is more disgusting to thew enforcement agencies of various countries


    than the gray forces.


    The vast majority of mercenary organizations are like rats crossing the street in all countries of the


    world.


    They can only survive sneakily, and they will never dare to show their signs in a grand manner,


    Unless the organization can cooperate deeply with a government.

 Chapter 4966

    Chapter 4966


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°They saw me that night, I know that you were taken away by someone I


    arranged,¡±


    ¡°But they should not have thought that you would survive.¡±


    ¡°After you meet, you tell them that it was a mysterious person who gave you an elixir and saved


    you,¡±


    ¡°Then ask Miss Fei to take you to see them. As for who the mysterious person is, you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°They will definitely connect the person who saved you to the person who saved them.¡±


    ¡°Let them guess for the rest. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Young Master Wade!¡± Duncan said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll take it down.¡±


    Charlie nodded, opened the door, called Ste in, and said,


    ¡°Miss Fei, please arrange a helicopter, and send Inspector Li to the Anbang


    Building in Manhattan in person.¡±


    ¡°It is best to contact my uncle in advance and say that you have something toe to visit him for.¡±


    ¡°When I rescued them that day, you led someone to take care of the aftermath at the scene. You


    are too vignt.¡±


    Ste said respectfully: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll contact the An family and say hello to them.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    The An¡¯s Tower in Manhattan.


    The An family members are meeting together to summarize and discuss all aspects of the recent


    situation.


    Mr. An¡¯s recent symptoms of Alzheimer¡¯s disease are still worsening,


    So every day when he wakes up, the olddy and several children,


    They all have to exin the current situation to him for a long time.


    Fortunately, the old man also came here in a storm.


    Although he has no direct memory of what happened that day,


    After listening to the exnation from the children, he can immediately understand the current


    situation.


    The An family has not left New York since the ident.


    Although they have begun to resume handling various affairs of the family,


    For the sake of safety, the old man decided to let everyone not leave the Anbang Building for the


    time being.


    Charlie¡¯s uncle Martel has always wanted to go to his wife Amelia¡¯s family to find out.


    The lover he has known for nearly 20 years turned out to be a killer hidden in the dark,


    Which made it difficult for him to ept, and even wanted to follow this line to do some in-depth


    research.


    However, the An family¡¯s subordinates quickly sent back a message that,


    Everyone in the Dong family disappeared overnight as if the world had evaporated.


    Marcus instructed his men to check the assets of the Dong family.


    After several days of checking, they finally found some information.


    Therefore, Marcus reported to his family: ¡°The people I sent out investigated,¡±


    ¡°And found that the Dong family¡¯s enterprise, equity,¡±


    ¡°Creditor¡¯s rights and all real estate had all been realized before the incident,¡±


    ¡°Some were sold, some were Mortgage, in short, they did everything they could to turn all kinds of


    assets into money.¡±


    Martel quickly asked: ¡°Then they have disappeared, but they always have to take the money


    away?¡±


    ¡°Looking down with the money, I can always find some clues.¡±


    Marcus shook his head and said seriously:


    ¡°The bad thing is that the Dong family has realized all the assets of more than seven billion US


    dors,¡±


    ¡°And they didn¡¯t even take a penny away.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Marshal eximed: ¡°They didn¡¯t take it away?! What happened to it?¡±


    Marcus said: ¡°Before the incident, they set up a family trust,¡±


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t put the money immediately.¡±


    ¡°But after we had the ident, they packed all the assets into the trust, and then they evaporated


    from the world.¡±


    Speaking, Marcus said again:


    ¡°It is estimated that after they determined that the mission failed, they had no time.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Marshal scolded immediately:


    ¡°This group of people is really arrogant!¡±


    ¡°The money is not taken away, but is directly put into the family trust.¡±


    ¡°This is obviously just to tell us that they wille back again!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 4967

    Chapter 4967


    In Europe and the United States, a family trust is a very safe way to protect assets.


    There is a saying that only three generations are rich.


    The reason is that the fathers and grandchildren are in charge of the estate,


    But the children and grandchildren are extravagant, ignorant, and ipetent,


    Which can easily lead to the bankruptcy of the family and return to its original shape overnight.


    The reason is that the ability and character of the children and grandchildren are uncontroble.


    Once there is a problem with his ability and character, it is difficult to avoid the decline of the family.


    Not to mention, there are all kinds of natural disasters besides man-made disasters.


    However, family trust effectively eliminates the risk of natural and man-made disasters.


    Putting your own money into the trust, on the face of it,


    Even you have given up direct control over the money.


    Only your descendants or designated heirs can get the money in the trust under certain


    opportunities.


    Therefore, even if they encounter major problems in the future, causing the entire family to be


    indebted,


    Go under debt or even go bankrupt, the government and creditors,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Theoretically have no right to dispose of the other party¡¯s family trust.


    This is also the fundamental reason why many old-fashioned families in Europe,


    And America have been able to remain prosperous for several or a dozen generations.


    Although the Dong family has evaporated, the money has been put into the family trust.


    This is a foolproof way to keep it. There is no need to worry about losing control of thepany


    when people leave,


    And there is no need to worry about asset depreciation or idents when people leave.


    This money is thrown into the trust, not only will it not decrease,


    But it will increase, and even the federal government cannot take away the funds.


    This move also means the attitude of the Dong family or the mysterious organization behind the


    Dong family.


    Evaporation is only a temporary strategic retreat, and they will definitelye back again in the


    future.


    The old man said with a dignified expression at this time:


    ¡°The Dong family¡¯s series of operations are so calm and decisive.¡±


    ¡°I feel that they should not have been developed by that mysterious organization halfway,¡±


    ¡°And they may have been members of that organization from the beginning.¡±


    Speaking of which, he looked at the third Martel, and said seriously:


    ¡°Martel, from acquaintance to marriage with Amelia, it is likely to be aplete situation!¡±


    Martel hesitated for a moment, then said seriously:


    ¡°Dad¡­ ¡­. what you said should not be true¡­ When I met Amelia,¡±


    ¡°I was still in school, so the organization wouldn¡¯t have targeted me neen years ago, right?¡±


    The second brother, Marcus, remembered something, and blurted out,


    ¡°Martel, you said just now that you and Amelia met neen years ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Martel nodded and said truthfully:


    ¡°I knew her in thest year of my master¡¯s degree at Harvard, it was indeed neen years ago.¡±


    Marcus murmured: ¡°Eldest sister died twenty years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Martel said, ¡°It¡¯s Amelia, whom I met in the second year after the eldest sister died¡­¡±


    At this moment, Marcus, Marshal, and the old man Nics all changed their faces!

 Chapter 4968

    Chapter 4968


    Marcus blurted out: ¡°The second year after the eldest sister¡¯s death, you met Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°Amelia hid by your side for neen years, until this ident¡­she was going to kill us.¡±


    ¡°This group of people should have something to do with the eldest sister who was killed in the past!¡±


    Nics said in awe, ¡°If this is the case, they are not satisfied with killing Margaret and Changying,¡±


    ¡°And then they carefully ced one next to Martel. A time bomb that detonated only after 19 years,¡±


    ¡°What are these people going to do?! If they want to kill the entire An family, why did they wait so


    long?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Marshal, was also full a puzzled face, he said, ¡°Their strength is so strong,¡±


    ¡°If there is any deep hatred, there is no need to wait until today to attack us¡­¡±


    Nics said: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand the key point.¡±


    ¡°How much hatred and how much resentment will require them to y such a big game of chess


    with us¡­¡±


    Martel couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Dad, eldest brother, second brother,¡±


    ¡°Amelia may not have been ced beside me by the other party neen years ago, right?¡±


    ¡°It is also possible that she was instigated or coerced by them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡± Marshal shook his head and said,


    ¡°If Amelia rebelled in the middle, then the Dong family must also have rebelled in the middle,¡±


    ¡°But this series of behaviors of the Dong family cannot be exined.¡±


    ¡°I prefer Amelia to include the entire family. The Dong family is aplete scam!¡±


    Marcus nodded in agreement, then looked at Martel and asked,


    ¡°Martel, can you recall the specific situation you met at the beginning?¡±


    Martel: ¡°It was the second year of my master¡¯s degree at the time.¡±


    ¡°She was just a master¡¯s degree student. At the dance weing new students,¡±


    ¡°A boy kept harassing her. I felt that everyone was apatriot.¡±


    ¡°Helped her out of the siege, and since then we kept in touch with each other, and then we fell in


    love normally.¡±


    Marcus and Marshal exchanged nces, and then said decisively:


    ¡°The story of a hero saving beauty. It¡¯s not quite right, it sounds like a set for you on purpose!¡±


    Martel said: ¡°It¡¯s not really a hero saving beauty, but just saying a few words for her,¡±


    ¡°The other party was not a gangster, he was also a graduate student of Harvard,¡±


    ¡°And he was quite interesting, so he gave up at the time.¡±


    Marshal asked him, ¡°Martel, have you seen that studentter?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Marshal asked him. Martel thought for a while and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any impression, I should have never seen him after,¡±


    ¡°And I really didn¡¯t take this person to heart.¡±


    Marcus sighed and said with emotion: ¡°It seems that this person was not good enough.¡±


    ¡°It is a g that fuels the mes, and his appearance is to help Amelia and you create an


    opportunity to get acquainted.¡±


    After speaking, Marcus asked again: ¡°Martel,¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you tell me how you fell in love with Amelia?¡±


    ¡°What attracted you to her and made you decide to marry her and bring her home?¡±


    Martel thought for a while, and said seriously,


    ¡°In my impression, the feeling she gave me at the time was that no matter her appearance or


    figure,¡±


    ¡°She waspletely perfect. A woman who grows in my aesthetic¡­¡±


    ¡°I have always liked the more ssical oriental beauty,¡±


    ¡°Rather than the excessive enthusiasm and unrestrainedness of Westerners.¡± ¡°In addition, it was


    her little bird¡¯s character. Most of the girls at Harvard are more assertive and have a rtively strong


    personality.¡±


    ¡°Not very suitable for macho men, but Amelia was rtively soft.¡±


    ¡°When she was with me, she followed me in everything and always made me feel like a big man,¡±


    ¡°So I decided to go with her. We got married and after so many years of marriage,¡±


    ¡°Her character had hardly changed. She had always been the same as when she was in love.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, she made me feel perfect. Even if I asionally messed around outside, she


    never¡­¡­¡±


    Marshal nodded and said decisively: ¡°No doubt, she was the perfect woman tailored for you by that


    mysterious organization¡­¡±


    ¡°This game has already revolved around you. It¡¯s been neen years.¡±

 Chapter 4969

    Chapter 4969


    The old man suddenly mmed the teacup in his hand to the ground and shouted angrily,


    ¡°These people must be the murderers who killed Margaret and Changying back then!¡±


    The old man¡¯s sudden roar made the three brothers shudder.


    Although everyone has gradually realized this conclusion,


    When the old man said it, everyone still felt a chill on the back.


    Marcus said with a puzzled expression: ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of grudges do these people have with us?¡±


    ¡°Why would they keep observing us for 20 years without giving up?¡±


    Martel wondered and said: ¡°An family¡¯s asset umtion has really done nothing to harm the


    world!¡±


    ¡°Over the years, most of our assets havee from the angel investment of the year,¡±


    ¡°Especially sister, who has supported more than half of Silicon Valley alone.¡±


    ¡°How could people have such a bloody feud with us?¡±


    Marshal said with a cold face: ¡°Perhaps, they want to get something from us.¡±


    Martel asked him: ¡°Brother, what do you mean, they want our money?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell.¡± Marshal said: ¡°I just think that the other party is so deliberate,¡±


    ¡°It is probably not as simple as seeking revenge.¡±


    Nics frowned and said: ¡°If it is seeking money, There¡¯s no need to kill us all, right?¡±


    ¡°Most of the property is digital these days, just a string of numbers in bank ounts,¡±


    ¡°Securities ounts and trust ounts, and every penny is registered,¡±


    ¡°Even if kill us all, our assets will still not fall into their hands!¡±


    Marshal nodded: ¡°This is also something I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    The four sons and father, all of a sudden lost in thought.


    At this moment, the youngest daughter Tece knocked on the door and said from outside,


    ¡°Dad, Miss Fei called and said that she would like toe and visitter.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei¡­¡± The old man frowned. , subconsciously asked: ¡°Which Miss Fei?¡±


    Marshal hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you remember clearly again, Miss Fei,¡±


    ¡°I told you this morning that after our ident, Ste Fei,¡±


    ¡°Who was called by that mysterious benefactor to deal with the aftermath, is the current head of the


    Fei family.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The old man frowned and remembered after a while, and said quickly,


    ¡°Miss Fei is also kind to my An family, so get ready to meet her.¡±


    Marshal hurriedly asked Tece, ¡°Tece, how would Miss Feie here?¡±


    Tece said: ¡°Miss Fei said that she wille by helicopter andnd directly on the roof.¡±


    The old man said without hesitation:


    ¡°Help me to the rooftop, and I will go to meet her in person to show our attention!¡±


    Marshal hurriedly said: ¡°Dad, Just wait here, I¡¯ll go meet her.¡±


    The old man said without a doubt: ¡°No, I have to go!¡±


    After speaking, he said to Marshal, ¡°Marshal,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Marcus go tell others to wait in the reception room,¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei also helped us a lot, and there must be no less etiquette.¡±


    Marcus nodded immediately and said, ¡°Okay Dad, I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡±


    Marshal Seeing this, didn¡¯t say anything more, but said to Tece:


    ¡°Tece, please inform the security, and then do a safety inspection.¡±


    ¡°In special times, safety should be the priority.¡±


    The old man immediately said: ¡°No need! Miss Fei has helped us so much,¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be bad for us


    when peoplee to visit and we do security checks, this is distrust of others.¡±


    Seeing that the old man had a firm attitude, Marshal had to nod his head,


    But he still instructed Tece: ¡°Tece, you must be careful inside,¡±


    ¡°And if there is any emergency, close the entrance in time.¡±


    Tece nodded: ¡°Okay, brother, I understand.¡±

 Chapter 4970

    Chapter 4970


    The old man said to Marshal at this time: ¡°Marshal,¡±


    ¡°Show me Miss Fei¡¯s photo and let me see it. I don¡¯t want to admit to the wrong person.¡±


    Marshal quickly searched for some photos of Ste on the Inte with his mobile phone and


    handed them to the old man.


    After viewing it a few times, the old man returned the phone to Marshal,


    But he was suddenly stunned, a figure shed in his mind,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°By the way, Marshal¡­ Was Duncan taken away by this Miss Fei?¡±


    Marshal asked in surprise: ¡°Dad, do you remember Duncan?¡±


    The old man said absentmindedly: ¡°I had a picture shing in my mind just now,¡±


    ¡°As if I remembered it. The benefactor said that day that Duncan is dead¡­¡±


    After speaking, he quickly asked: ¡°Marshal,¡±


    ¡°Did the benefactor say that day that Duncan¡¯s body would be taken away for a thick burial? ?¡±


    Marshal was shocked at the fact that his father could still remember a few fragments of that day,


    and mourned: ¡°Eunuch did say this at the time, I guess he might have left this matter to Miss Fei.¡±


    The


    old man With red eyes said with remorse: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Duncan,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to his father, and even more to his wife and daughter¡­¡±


    Marshal hurriedly said with relief: ¡°Dad, this is not your fault alone. It¡¯s our An family that owes him.¡±


    The old man asked him, ¡°How did you deal with Duncan¡¯s wife and daughter?¡±


    Marshal said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t deal with his wife and daughter¡­ ..¡±


    ¡°On that day, the benefactor made it clear that we should not disclose Duncan¡¯s death to anyone,¡±


    ¡°Including his wife and daughter. His wife has been calling me to ask about his whereabouts,¡±


    ¡°And I can only lie and say that I do not know¡­they have already called the police,¡±


    ¡°But the New York police haven¡¯t found any clues¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± The old man sighed and urged: ¡°Find a way to send some money to his wife and daughter.¡±


    ¡°Give 500 million dors, and prepare another 500 million,¡±


    ¡°And give it to the child after it is born, but before giving it,¡±


    ¡°His son-inw must agree, and the child will be born with the surname of Li.¡±


    Marshal asked in surprise: ¡°Do you remember?¡±


    The old man sighed lightly, ¡°I remembered just now when I was in a trance.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t remember it when I wake up tomorrow,¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°So you must remember it and find a way to implement it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marshal nodded and said: ¡°After waiting for a while,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a suitable excuse to implement this matter,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that his wife and daughter will think too much.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for the child to be born.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Marshal agreed, and then he helped the old man, and the two came to the roof of the top floor


    together.


    At this time, the helicopter that Ste and Duncan took had already flown into the sky over


    Manhattan.


    Duncan was sitting at the window, looking at the bustling Manhattan.


    Surrounded by tall buildings outside, filled with emotion.


    In fact, until now, he has not been able to fully ept the reality that he has ¡°resurrected from the


    dead¡±.


    The helicopter soon flew over the helipad on the top floor of the Anbang Building, and then


    descended slowly.


    At this time, Duncan was still wearing a mask and sunsses,


    And he was wearing a researcher¡¯s overalls, so no one could see that,


    This was detective Duncan who had been missing for a while.


    After the helicopter stopped, the co-pilot immediately came out,


    And opened the cabin door for Ste and Duncan.


    Ste stepped down first, Duncan followed closely, and at this time,


    The old man Nics also stepped forward with the help of Marshal.


    Because of Alzheimer¡¯s disease, Nics actually learned about Ste,


    From his children¡¯s mouths in the morning like ¡°listening to a story¡±.


    However, he knew that she had helped An family a lot at critical moments.


    With his consistent style of repaying his kindness, he was very grateful to Ste in his heart.


    Since he saw Ste¡¯s photo just now, seeing her getting off the helicopter,


    Nics stepped forward and said loudly, ¡°Hello, Miss Fei, we meet again!¡±

 Chapter 4971

    Chapter 4971


    Ste didn¡¯t expect the old man to remember her,


    So she quickly said respectfully, ¡°Mr. An, how are you doing recently?¡±


    The old man nodded and said to Ste, ¡°Miss great Fei, I have been doing well recently.¡±


    Ste hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. An, don¡¯t say that, I¡¯m a junior, how can I deserve it!¡±


    Marshal, who was beside him, also nodded politely to Ste at this time. ¡°Hello, Miss Fei!¡±


    Ste responded respectfully: ¡°Hello, Mr. An!¡±


    Marshal asked with concern: ¡°Miss Fei, I would like to ask, if my good brother


    Duncan is buried now.¡±


    ¡°Where is it? If it is convenient, please give me an address, I want to visit him.¡±


    Before Ste spoke, Duncan, who was wearing a mask and sunsses, suddenly said, ¡°Marshal I


    am not dead!¡±


    When Duncan said these words, Marshal and Nics around him were stunned!


    Both of them could hear that this was Duncan¡¯s voice.


    However, neither of them could believe that the person in front of them would be Duncan.


    After all, in the gym that day, the dead men beat the top yers of the An family into a beehive.


    Even if they didn¡¯t see Duncan¡¯s body with their own eyes,


    They knew that Duncan, who was the first to bear the brunt, could not survive.


    And the benefactor, who rescued them that day,


    Also said that Duncan was dead, and immortals could not be saved.


    So, how can they believe that Duncan can appear in front of them alive at this time?


    Duncan saw the An family¡¯s father and son staring at him with wide-eyed eyes and said nothing.


    Impatiently, he tore off his mask and sunsses, and blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s me! I¡¯m not dead!¡±


    ¡°Dam it!¡± Marshal was horrified. He blurted out,


    ¡°I¡¯m not fcuking dreaming¡­you¡­how did you survive?!¡±


    Nics on the side couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Duncan, is it really you?¡±


    Duncan nodded and said respectfully, ¡°Uncle An, it¡¯s really me!¡±


    Marshal came back to his senses and stepped forward patted Duncan¡¯s face,


    Shook his shoulders, and asked in disbelief and excitement,


    ¡°Old Li¡­ What¡¯s going on here! I¡¯m running out of brains!¡±


    Duncan sighed and said with emotion:


    ¡°This is because the child has no mother, and it¡¯s a long story¡­¡±


    Nics stepped forward with great relief at this time, hugged Marshal, and said repeatedly:


    ¡°Duncan, no matter what, you can stand here alive, my old bones are so relieved!¡±


    Marshal was also excited, hugged Duncan tightly, and choked:


    ¡°Old Li, it¡¯s great that you are alive. I¡¯m so happy, brother¡­¡±


    Duncan couldn¡¯t help but red eyes and sighed: ¡°Marshal when the elevator door opened,¡±


    ¡°Countless bullets passed through my body. In a split second, I knew that I was going to die.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was only worried about my wife and my daughter,¡±


    ¡°And I was also worried about your family. I thought that you would also encounter unexpected


    events,¡±


    ¡°And I was very happy to hear that you are all alive!¡±


    The old man sighed softly and said quickly, ¡°Duncan, Miss Fei, this is not the ce to talk,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk! Go in and talk!¡±


    Marshal also came back to his senses, and hurriedly said excitedly,


    ¡°Yes, yes. Yes! Let¡¯s go in and talk! Old Li, I want to hang out with you at noon!¡±


    Nics looked at Ste again and invited,


    ¡°If Miss Fei doesn¡¯t dislike it, stay together for a light meal at noon!¡±


    Ste knew that the An family must have a lot of questions to ask her and Duncan,


    And she should also observe Duncan¡¯s answers and performance,


    To prevent him from saying the wrong thing or revealing key information to the An family.


    So, she cupped her hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. An,¡±


    ¡°The younger generation would be more respectful and obedient!¡±


    Nics and Marshal quickly invited them into the Anbang Building,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    And took the elevator from the top of the building to the top floor.

 Chapter 4972

    Chapter 4972


    As soon as they got out of the elevator, Nics took Duncan straight to the conference room.


    Now, the young and old of the An family are waiting in the reception room.


    ording to the old man¡¯s intention, they n to thank Ste in person.


    Nics pushed open the door of the guest room,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    And the young and old of the An family who were sitting inside stood up one after another,


    But what they did not expect was that it was not Ste who came in behind the old man,


    But Duncan, who had a good rtionship with the An family!


    Seeing Duncan at this moment, the An family instantly exploded.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    Because they all firmly believed that Duncan was dead and was implicated by the An family.


    Therefore, when he suddenly appeared in front of them,


    Every An family member present seemed to have lost their ability to think.


    The olddy of the An family stepped forward in disbelief and asked the old man,


    ¡°Nics¡­this¡­is this really Duncan? Or am I dreaming, or my Insane?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Duncan!¡± Nics said excitedly:


    ¡°It¡¯s really Duncan! He¡¯s not dead! Miss Fei brought him back!¡±


    Only then did everyone see the person walking in behind him is Ste.


    The olddy was surprised and delighted, looked at Ste, and asked,


    ¡°Miss Fei¡­ can you tell us what happened? At the time of the incident,¡±


    ¡°Did the benefactor say that Duncan had been rescued? Aren¡¯t youing back?¡±


    Ste said truthfully: ¡°At that time, the benefactor found out that Detective Li¡¯s brain was not dead,¡±


    ¡°But because of his severe physical injuries, he felt that Detective Li could not be saved,¡±


    ¡°But he couldn¡¯t bear Li Detective died in vain,¡±


    ¡°So he wanted to save his brain first, and then find a way to save him¡­¡±


    The An family was dumbfounded, and no one could understand,


    That Duncan¡¯s body was basicallypletely useless at that time. What¡¯s the use of saving the


    brain?


    Ste said again at this time: ¡°It just so happened that the Fei family invested in a human body


    freezing center,¡±


    So benefactor ordered me to take Detective Li to freeze it first,¡±


    ¡°So during this time, Detective Li has been in the Fei family¡¯s freezing center in a frozen state.¡±


    Marshal eximed: ¡°It is the human body freezing technology that the scientificmunity has not


    yet been able to verify whether it is effective?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste nodded and said: ¡°My grandfather thought at the time,¡±


    ¡°This may be a way to leave the problem to the future to solve, so he invested in this freezing


    center.¡±


    Marshal blurted out: ¡°But this technology has been unreliable!¡±


    ¡°Over the years, people have been frozen one after another, but no one has ever been unfrozen.¡±


    ¡°But Old Li is not only defrosted but also alive, how did he do it?¡±


    Ste exined: ¡°It¡¯s my benefactor, he returned to New York today with an elixir,¡±


    ¡°And asked me to thaw Detective Li from ice and fed him the medicine pill.¡±


    ¡°I followed it with suspicion, but I didn¡¯t expect that after Detective Li took the medicine pill,¡±


    ¡°All the damage to his body had recovered¡­¡±


    Marshal With a look of shock, turned to look at Duncan, and blurted out,


    ¡°Old Li, you¡­ have all your injuries really recovered?¡±


    Duncan nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Not only did they recover, but also at the end.¡±


    ¡°Theplete recovery is the same as before, that is, there is no scar, just like never been


    injured¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­how is this possible¡­¡± Marshal felt that his worldview was overwhelmed.


    Being subverted, he blurted out: ¡°Isn¡¯t this magic and sorcery?¡±


    Duncan shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not magic, it¡¯s not magic, it¡¯s really a kind of medicinal pill.¡±


    After speaking, Duncan reminded him: ¡°You Don¡¯t forget,¡±


    ¡°When you told me about Rejuvenation Pill, I didn¡¯t believe it at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marshal suddenly came back to his senses and blurted out:


    ¡°Rejuvenation can not only be worth all kinds of diseases,¡±


    ¡°But also It sounds incredible to make people younger by ten or twenty years,¡±


    ¡°And only those who have seen its medicinal effects with their own eyes will know how amazing this


    thing is¡­¡±


    As he said that, he quickly looked at Duncan and said seriously:


    ¡°This medicine pill you took is even more amazing!¡±


    ¡°It can actually bring back the dead and restore all the injuries to your body¡­this¡­this is a miracle!¡±


    At this time, the olddy asked Ste a little excitedly:


    ¡°Miss Fei, you said that your benefactor hase to New York,¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you can convey a request on my behalf,¡±


    ¡°The three generations of the An family are all grateful for his help.¡±


    ¡°So I hope to have a chance to thank him in person!¡±

 Chapter 4973

    Chapter 4973


    Don¡¯t underestimate the fact that the olddy wanted to see Charlie,


    Ste said quickly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma, the benefactor¡¯s whereabouts are uncertain,¡±


    ¡°This time he just gave me the medicine pill.¡±


    ¡°He said that there were still many important things to do, so he left.¡±


    Strictly speaking, Ste was not lying.


    Because Charlie¡¯s whereabouts are indeed uncertain, especially in the recent period,


    From Canada to the United States, Hong Kong, and then to Mexico, she does not know his specific


    ns.


    Moreover, Charlie has indeed left Fei¡¯s freezing center now.


    He has rushed back to the Shangri-La Hotel to prepare for the arrival of the Ito family and Roma.


    When the olddy heard that Ste said that the benefactor has left,


    She immediately said in a very disappointed manner:


    ¡°The benefactor saved our whole family that day, and now he has saved Duncan.¡±


    ¡°We will never be able to repay this great kindness in our lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°He has never given us any chance to repay¡­¡±


    Ste said with relief: ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t talk about you, I owe the benefactor a great kindness for a


    long time,¡±


    ¡°And I have no chance to repay so far. I can only do a little bit for him now and then.¡±


    Marshal asked: ¡°Miss Fei when Mr. Fei suddenly fell ill at the Aurous Hill auction,¡±


    ¡°And then your uncle took the opportunity to seize power, but the old man turned the situation


    around.¡±


    ¡°You and the old man could return to New York, and you could even take charge of the Fei family.¡±


    ¡°If I guess correctly, this is also because the benefactor was helping you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ste didn¡¯t hide anything. She simply nodded and said,


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the benefactor, even if my grandfather could survive in Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°The two of us would not have been able to escape the pursuit of my uncle.¡±


    Marshal said at this time: ¡°The benefactor who saved you in Aurous Hill is actually the benefactor


    who rescued us that day.¡±


    ¡°In other words, this benefactor is actually the real leader of the Rejuvenation Pill auction,¡±


    ¡°And may even be the real owner of the Rejuvenation Pill. Is that right?¡±


    Marshal¡¯s words instantly attracted the attention of the rest of the An family.


    In the past, An family had little contact with the so-called panacea.


    But during this time, there are as many as three panaceas they know, have experienced, or seen


    others experience.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    First, Marshal witnessed the miracle of the Rejuvenation Pill at the auction in Aurous Hill;


    Then the elixir that was brought by Sara for the old man brought him back from the dead.


    Now it is Duncan again with the help of magical medicine pills, he is reborn from freezing.


    Among them, the medicinal pills that Sara gave had a rtivelyplete background,


    And the An family did not have many doubts before.


    After all, ording to what Sara said, the medicine pill she brought was obtained by chance when


    her father was seriously ill,


    And the time span was longer so in the underlying logic of the An family¡¯s thinking about the


    problem,


    The medicine pill brought by Sara was naturally not included.


    Which is analyzed in conjunction with Rejuvenation Pill and Reshaping Pill.


    Therefore, the An family subconsciously associates the Rejuvenation Pill with the


    Reshaping Pill for the time being,


    And deduces that the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill is the same person as the benefactor who


    rescued An family, Duncan, and Ste.


    Charlie also knew that he rescued Duncan by himself, and asked Ste to send him back,


    Which in itself could not prevent the An family from connecting the clues, but he had no good


    solution for this.


    If he wanted to save Duncan, they would inevitably expose some clues in front of the grandfather


    and grandmother¡¯s family.


    It was also his choice to save Duncan. Now, by chance,


    He has obtained the core medicinal materials for refining and reshaping Pill in Mexico.


    Just pushed the boat and saved him.


    As for the exposure of clues, Charlie didn¡¯t care too much.


    After all, they are his grandparents, not their enemies.


    What¡¯s more, the clues that have been exposed so far are nothing more than asking them to get


    one more piece of the puzzle.

 Chapter 4974

    Chapter 4974


    If they want to find out his identitypletely, they are still far from it.


    Marshal¡¯s spection resonated with the entire An family.


    Marcus couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said:


    ¡°Brother, so it seems that this benefactor has many connections with us!¡±


    ¡°You were expelled from the auction of Rejuvenation Pill in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°This benefactor should know it were you, but even so, he still rescued us in New York.¡±


    Marshal nodded and said, ¡°At the auction that day, it was obvious,¡±


    ¡°That Warnia Song in Aurous Hill was a marite, and at the event,¡±


    ¡°Someone spoke to her through a headset. Gave orders,¡±


    ¡°I always thought that this benefactor was watching everything that happened at the scene in a


    room backstage at that time.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I offered more than 300 billion US dors before they drove me out.¡±


    ¡°For her, it was not a simple decision. That she could do like that,¡±


    ¡°The entire Song family is worth only 30 to 40 billion US dors,¡±


    ¡°And she would not have the right and courage, in any case, to act like that.¡±


    The olddy not only sighed: ¡°In this way, our family is really blessed,¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that day. The benefactor sitting next door, our family must have suffered an


    ident¡­¡±


    Marshal suddenly came back to his senses and blurted out: ¡°Mom, this benefactor is also a fan of


    Sara!¡±


    The olddy didn¡¯t find it strange, nodded, and said:


    ¡°Sara is the queen of the Chinese music scene, and the benefactor is also Chinese.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to be her fan, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tece also said at this time: ¡°Many big figures are also chasing stars.¡± ¡°When the Super Bowl


    is here in the United States, many rich and powerful people go to watch it.¡±


    ¡°When Michael Jackson was popr all over the world,¡±


    ¡°The former president¡¯s family had a very good rtionship with him,¡±


    ¡°And his daughter is still his fanatical fan.¡±


    When Marshal heard this, he even epted the exnation, so he said,


    ¡°Since the grandfather was the guest of honor invited by Sara¡¯s concert,¡±


    ¡°Then Sara must know his true identity, or let¡¯s ask her about it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the pill that she gave Dad was also from the hand of the benefactor.¡±


    Marcus thought about it and said: ¡°This is really possible, I have verified that


    Philip indeed had advanced pancreatic cancer,¡±


    ¡°Andter he suddenly recovered, and it is estimated that at that time,¡±


    ¡°The Gu family had already met with the benefactor,¡±


    ¡°And it is most likely that the benefactor first cured Philip, and then gave the Gu family some


    medicinal pills.¡±


    The old man pondered for a moment nodded and said,


    ¡°It must be the case. ording to the timeline,¡±


    ¡°The Gu family first came into contact with the benefactor, then Miss Fei, and then us.¡±


    Marshal quickly said: ¡°In this way, Sara must know the true identity of the benefactor,¡±


    ¡°And the relevant details, you can make a phone call and ask!¡±


    The old man immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    Marshal asked in surprise, ¡°Dad, why?¡±


    The old man said firmly: ¡°If the benefactor wants us to find him,¡±


    ¡°He will not hide his identity from us.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°If we deliberately investigate deeply and get to the bottom of it, it will make the benefactor


    unhappy.¡±


    Marshal was slightly startled, then nodded lightly sighed, and said:


    ¡°At the end who is this benefactor? I think his voice should be very young,¡±


    ¡°And he has such strength at a young age. I have never heard of such a person before.¡±


    The old man said seriously: ¡°Listen carefully, We canmunicate and discuss privately about the


    identity of the benefactor,¡±


    ¡°But no one is allowed to conduct in-depth investigations without permission,¡±


    ¡°And this red line must not be overstepped! If the benefactor wants us to know his identity,¡±


    ¡°He will one day appear to us in his true colors!¡±

 Chapter 4975

    Chapter 4975


    The An family knows very well, and the old man actually wants to know who this magical benefactor


    is.


    But since the old man said so, they naturally dare not have any arrogance.


    So, Marshal took the lead and said: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°We must keep your requirements in mind and never cross the red line.¡±


    Marcus also nodded and said, ¡°Dad, brother is right, we will definitely not cross the red line. Even


    half a step.¡±


    Duncan on the side couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.


    He promised Charlie not to reveal his identity.


    However, from the bottom of his heart, he hopes that the family will recognize him as soon as


    possible.


    So he took the initiative to mention the Rejuvenation Pill in front of Marshal just now,


    Just to remind him that he must put these clues together and consider the problem,


    So that the information about his nephew will definitely be found out.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to say such words too clearly.


    After all, on the one hand, he promised Charlie, and there was a gentleman¡¯s agreement.


    On the other hand, Ste was in front of him.


    If he was a little more obvious, Ste would surely notice.


    Duncan has had a rtionship with the An family for so many years,


    And he knows too well how desperate this family has been to find Charlie in the past 20 years.


    Moreover, in the past 20 years, they have also invested huge human and material resources in


    finding him.


    It¡¯s just that sometimes, this kind of thing is always good luck.


    The An family could not wait to turn the whole world upside down,


    But only did not guess that Charlie was always in the ce where the incident happened.


    The An family even once suspected that Charlie was taken away by that mysterious organization.


    But they still prayed that a miracle would happen and let them find Charlie somewhere in the world.


    However, they probably never dreamed that Charlie had already appeared by their side.


    Moreover, he also saved the entire An family with his own power!


    Duncan couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart: ¡°If the old man and the olddy knew that the eldest


    grandson they have been thinking about is not only still alive now,¡±


    ¡°But also the life-saving benefactor, they would be very happy,¡±


    ¡°I guess they would not dare to dream of such a plot. ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But why did the old man suddenly order and prevent the investigation?¡±


    ¡°Marshal participated in the Rejuvenation auction in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And it can be deduced from this that Charlie must have been with him.¡±


    ¡°Aurous Hill has a very deep origin, and it is even possible for him to live in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Grasp the keyword Aurous Hill, seized the two breakthroughs of Sara and Ste,¡±


    ¡°And rify all the clues that can be found on these lines, and then find arger nk wall,¡±


    ¡°Stick the three backbones and rted clues on it, and then make some red lines to connect the


    clues involved.¡±


    ¡°You should be able to lock Charlie¡¯s core clues soon, and then follow these to check the progress,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time to find out that Charlie is Margaret¡¯s son¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Duncan couldn¡¯t help but grimaced in his heart:


    ¡°But¡­ Although all fcuking roads lead to Rome,¡±


    ¡°You all have to go by yourself! If you don¡¯t want,¡±


    ¡°Rome won¡¯t be able toe to you with long legs, I¡¯m so fcuking annoying¡­¡± The thoughtful old


    lady saw that Duncan didn¡¯t speak, although he didn¡¯t speak.


    But his expression was a bit scratchy, and she asked with concern:


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, Duncan, are you ufortable?¡±


    Duncan came back to his senses and quickly waved his hand:


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No auntie, I¡­¡­ I¡¯m in good health. I used to have a lot of upational diseases,¡±


    ¡°Such as back pain and cervical vertebra difort, but I don¡¯t feel it anymore¡­¡±


    The olddy asked, ¡°I see that you didn¡¯t seem to be feeling well just now.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you homesick and anxious to go back to see your wife and children?¡±


    Duncan said embarrassedly, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m telling the truth, I haven¡¯t figured out how to exin it to


    them when I go back.¡±


    ¡°The child just sent me a message saying that she is pregnant. Well, I disappeared immediately¡­¡±


    As he said that, he also wanted to divert the olddy¡¯s attention, so he asked Marshal,


    ¡°Marshal, you should have talked to my wife, what did you tell her?¡±

 Chapter 4976

    Chapter 4976


    Marshalughed twice: ¡°What could I say¡­I couldn¡¯t tell¡­¡±


    ¡°The time when my benefactor told me not to tell your wife that you were dead,¡±


    ¡°Let me tell her that you were missing, or you ran away with another woman, how could I say this¡­¡±


    Duncan sighed and said, ¡°Then I will have to think about a good exnation about it when I go


    back,¡±


    ¡°If none of this is rtively perfect the mother and daughter will probably always have doubts¡­¡±


    Marshal thought for a while and said, ¡°Or say you were in a bad mood because you were forced to


    retire early,¡±


    ¡°So you found a ce to rx?¡±


    Duncan said embarrassedly: ¡°This is too irresponsible. If my daughter didn¡¯t tell me about her


    pregnancy,¡±


    ¡°She could have fooled me, but the key is that the child told me that she was pregnant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big happy event, but because I was in a bad mood,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still looking for a ce to rx, isn¡¯t that half-hearted¡­¡±


    Marshal smacked his lips and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve been missing for so many days with no news,¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re still stuck in the fact that your daughter is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°There is really no good solution for such an important node without telling the truth¡­¡±


    The rest of the An family were also a little worried for a while,


    And they also knew the situation in Duncan¡¯s family.


    And he suddenly disappeared at that key point at the time,


    And at the same time, he couldn¡¯t tell his wife and children the truth.


    This was really tricky, and there was almost no good way to deal with it properly.


    It is estimated that he will not be able to escape from beingined about by his wife and


    daughter when he returns home this time.


    Just when everyone was worried about Duncan, Ste thought of something and said,


    ¡°Inspector Li, I have a solution, let¡¯s see if you can ept it.¡±


    Duncan hurriedly said: ¡°Miss Fei, please don¡¯t be so polite to me,¡±


    ¡°If you have any good ideas, feel free to say, no matter whether it works or not, I will be grateful.¡±


    Ste said, ¡°Everyone knows about the series of things caused by Randal,¡±


    ¡°And the outside world also knows that the police have never found out who killed him,¡±


    ¡°So you can exin to your wife and daughter that you were privately asked to help me investigate


    the mastermind behind this matter;¡±


    ¡°But because I asked you to keep it strictly confidential,¡±


    ¡°You failed to say hello to them in advance, and these days, at my request,¡±


    ¡°You kept silent, so you couldn¡¯t tell your family where you were;¡±


    ¡°And you can also tell them, that you are actually very unwilling to this case,¡± ¡°There is such an


    opportunity to join forces with the Fei family,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°And you also wanted to make up for this regret, so you agreed to my request,¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t trust this statement, I can endorse it for you.¡±


    Duncan thought for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°This idea is really good,¡±


    ¡°The reasons, motives, and details can stand up to scrutiny¡­¡±


    After speaking, he sighed and said helplessly: ¡°It¡¯s just that I used to focus on work and not my


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°Our rtionship has never been very good, and we have simr personalities,¡±


    ¡°So no one can convince the other, so for so long, there is a bit of a cold war¡­¡±


    ¡°Until I was forced to retire and smashed the sign of detective,¡±


    ¡°She took the initiative to talk to me, and took the initiative to tell me the news of her pregnancy,¡±


    ¡°Hoping that I can return to the mother and daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand that she wanted tofort me, so she took the initiative to let go of her temper, and


    gave me a step-down¡­¡±


    ¡°But if I go back and tell her because I feel resentful in my heart,¡±


    ¡°I ignore the steps she gave me, and I don¡¯t care about her.¡±


    ¡°Despite the news of the pregnancy disappeared from the world for so many days and went to


    investigate the case,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid she will be more disappointed in me¡­¡±


    Ste smiled slightly and said: ¡°Actually, this is also easy to solve,¡±


    ¡°You can say that I asked you for help and offered you a lot of money,¡±


    ¡°And you originally wanted to refuse, but considering that you are going to be a grandfather soon at


    the same time,¡±


    ¡°You were happy, and wanted to create more and better conditions for the child,¡±


    ¡°So you decided to make this money first. Your core motivation is for the unborn child,¡±


    ¡°And the second is to investigate the case incidentally. I believe they will understand you.¡±


    After speaking, Ste added: ¡°I will write you a check for 10 million dorster,¡±


    ¡°And then you can go back with the check and hand it to your daughter.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, exin the situation to her, and say that this is what I paid you,¡±


    ¡°You let her take it for the unborn baby, I believe she will be touched by your considerate heart.¡±

 Chapter 4977

    Chapter 4977


    Hearing that Ste wanted to give him a check for 10 million dors,


    Duncan¡¯s instant thought was to quickly refuse.


    He even said in a panic, ¡°Miss Fei, you have already helped me so much, how can I charge you any


    more¡­¡±


    The old man Nics on the side pped his thigh and said excitedly:


    ¡°Miss Fei¡¯s method is really good! Impable! Impable!¡±


    He pointed at Duncan and said, ¡°Duncan, you don¡¯t have to worry about money,¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei gives you this money to make you being able to exin everything better in front of your


    wife and daughter,¡±


    ¡°This will not only prevent your wife and daughter fromining about you,¡±


    ¡°But will even make them feel that you value them very much in your heart,¡±


    ¡°So that all the contradictions in the whole thing will have a perfect solution.¡±


    ¡°A fully logical and self-consistent solution!¡±


    At this point, he added: ¡°But you are right, Miss Fei helped you already.¡±


    ¡°At this time, you can¡¯t let her pay for anything. So I will pay for the money!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Duncan hurriedly said: ¡°Uncle¡­I can¡¯t ask for your money! What¡¯s more,¡±


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t make much money, my family¡¯s economic conditions are reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Neither the wife nor the daughter is greedy for money, they have never taken money very


    seriously¡­¡±


    Nics waved his hand and said, ¡°No one said that your wife and children take money seriously,¡±


    ¡°This money is just to let you hold and got to show them your love for them and future


    grandchildren.¡±


    ¡°You take the check and follow the n that Miss Fei gave you,¡±


    ¡°And tell your wife and children everything that you have before.¡±


    ¡°All worries are instantly resolved, and the ten million dors is also a very strong guarantee,¡±


    ¡°For the future of the child! You have suffered so much for the settlement,¡±


    ¡°You should give us a chance to express our gratitude!¡±


    The olddy on the side quickly reminded: ¡°Nics, you have said something before,¡±


    ¡°Saying that you willmunicate with Duncan¡¯s son-inw and let him agree to let,¡±


    ¡°Duncan¡¯s grandson take the surname of Duncan¡¯s daughter Li in the future, don¡¯t forget this.¡±


    Nics was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said,


    ¡°This must be what I said! Yes, I will definitely honor this!¡±


    After speaking, he turned to Marshal and instructed: ¡°Marshal, this is whatever you have to do,¡±


    ¡°Take the time to ask Duncan¡¯s daughter and son-inw to meet and chat.¡±


    ¡°No matter whether it is a boy or a girl in the future,¡±


    ¡°As long as Duncan¡¯s son-inw agrees to give the child the surname Li,¡±


    ¡°Then the An family wille forward and provide $100 million to start a trust for the child.¡±


    Duncan panicked and blurted out: ¡°Uncle, this is impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I take your money, and it¡¯s still so much, it¡¯s not worth it to give it to me.¡±


    ¡°That is too much money, this is absolutely not good!¡±


    Nics said with a face: ¡°Duncan, you are also a person who died once,¡±


    ¡°Why are you still so grumpy? Don¡¯t think too much, this is only part of it,¡±


    ¡°More and more will be implemented in the future.¡±


    After speaking, he said to Marshal: ¡°Marshal, wait until you meet Duncan¡¯s soninw and find out


    what he does now.¡±


    ¡°If he is starting a business, then just invest for him a sum of money,¡±


    ¡°And then export some resources to him; if he is working part-time,¡±


    ¡°Find a job in the settling system with a matching level, ie, and better future development


    space for him,¡±


    ¡°And let him know, the reason why he can get all this is because he married


    Duncan¡¯s daughter,¡±


    ¡°And agreed to give the child the surname Li. In this way, in the future,¡±


    ¡°He will not only be more good to Duncan¡¯s daughter but will always think,¡±


    ¡°That the surname of the child as Li will be better.¡±


    ¡°Li didn¡¯t wrong him but made him a sess. In this way, he will never regret it in his life.¡±


    Marshal said without hesitation: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will do it!¡±

 Chapter 4978

    Chapter 4978


    At this time, Duncan felt like a child who did something wrong,


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He was totally flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Nics looked at him, patted his shoulder heavily, and said seriously:


    ¡°Duncan, you have died once, you must be open-minded in everything,¡±


    ¡°From now on, your core mission is to make long-term ns for your family and descendants.¡±


    ¡°In order to repay the kindness of the An family, you will definitely let the Li family,¡±


    ¡°And the descendants of the Li family continue to realize the leap of social ss from this moment


    on.¡±


    ¡°It can be achieved, and you don¡¯t need to feel that you owe An family¡¯s favor, this is what An family


    should do!¡±


    Seeing that the old man was extremely determined, Duncan didn¡¯t even know how to respond for a


    while.


    He couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Uncle, I never felt that I was almost killed before because of the


    settlement¡­¡±


    After a pause, he continued: ¡°After all, I just happened to choose that day.¡±


    ¡°To apany you to join in the fun, everything was my own choice,¡±


    ¡°When I encounter an attack, I could only say that I am unlucky, and I can¡¯t say that I was kind to the


    An family¡­¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m ashamed to say that, although I almost died that time,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t provide any substantial help to the An family at all.¡±


    ¡°In front of those heavily armed bandits, I was knocked to the ground without even having a chance


    to react.¡±


    ¡°At best, I was just cannon fodder¡­¡±


    In fact, Duncan still had something to say.


    He felt that instead of helping An family,


    The one who really saved him and gave him a new life was Charlie, The An family¡¯s grandson.


    He owes Charlie his life, and it is impossible to justify taking the An family¡¯s money at such a time.


    At this time, the old man asked with a cold face: ¡°What? What is with this cannon fodder?¡±


    ¡°Even if you are cannon fodder, aren¡¯t you the cannon fodder who blocked the bullets for my family


    and epted death for my family?!¡±


    ¡°I said an inappropriate analogy, as you said this ba5tard thing that those martyrs who failed to kill


    the enemy,¡±


    ¡°But died under the guns of the invaders, didn¡¯t they die for the country? What a ba5tard logic?¡±


    ¡°This¡­I¡­¡± Duncan also felt a little speechless.


    It is true that the old man¡¯s words are indeed more logical than his.


    Marshal on the side reminded: ¡°Old Li, don¡¯t forget that this is not about you,¡±


    ¡°It is about the inheritance of the Li family¡¯s bloodline and ss crossing.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you also know the character of the old man, so don¡¯t be fearless.¡± Duncan couldn¡¯t help


    but think of what the old man said to him in the VIP box at the performance site.


    Letting the child born by his daughter follow his surname Li,


    Although this is a bit old feudal, it undoubtedly hit his heart.


    If you want to pass on your family, the necessary condition is to pass on the surname as well.


    If this happens, you will not be ashamed of your ancestors after your death.


    After thinking about it, he bowed his hands to the old man and said sincerely:


    ¡°Uncle An, Duncan will definitely remember the kindness of your family!¡±


    Nics said solemnly: ¡°In the future, don¡¯t mention who is kind to whom,¡±


    ¡°We must help and support each other in the future.¡±


    Duncan nodded heavily, and Marshal suddenly remembered something and said to him,


    ¡°By the way, Old Li, sister-inw came to New York a few days ago,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if she is still in New York, do you want me to call and ask her?¡±


    Duncan hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes, you can help me ask her where she is,¡±


    ¡°If she is in New York, I will go to see her! ¡°


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marshal agreed and asked Duncan: ¡°If sister-inw is in New York,¡±


    ¡°If she asks me if I have any news about you, I will tell the truth,¡±


    ¡°Or should I lie to her first, and wait until you give her a surprise?¡±


    Duncan thought about it and said, ¡°If she asks you, you say you have found some clues,¡±


    ¡°But you want to tell her face to face, ask her out.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet, then I¡¯ll give her a surprise.¡±

 Chapter 4979

    Chapter 4979


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marshal nodded, immediately took out his mobile phone, and called Duncan¡¯s wife Jolie


    Chen.


    The phone was connected, and an excited voice came from the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Marshal, do you have any news about Duncan?¡±


    Marshal was stunned for a moment, and then deliberately said:


    ¡°Sister-inw, I have some clues here. Are you still in New York now? I¡¯ll tell you face to face.¡±


    Jolie on the other end of the phone asked in a surprised voice: ¡°Really?! What clues?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in Washington now and I¡¯ming back to New York. A college ssmate is in Washington.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask her for help, the ne will take off in half an hour,¡±


    ¡°And it will be in New York in about an hour and forty minutes!¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°Well, sister-inw, tell me the flight number,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet and talk,¡± Jolie asked nervously:


    ¡°Marshal, tell me the truth, Duncan won¡¯t have an ident, right?¡±


    Marshal hurriedly said: ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll take a personality guarantee, that¡¯s fine news!¡±


    ¡°You tell me the flight number, and you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest.¡±


    Jolie¡¯s excited voice was a little choked: ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡±


    She said to the people around her:


    ¡°Pa, your Uncle An called and said there is good news about your father!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± The voice of Duncan¡¯s daughter came from the other end of the phone.


    She grabbed the phone and asked excitedly, ¡°Uncle, did you not? Lie to us? Is there really good


    news?¡±


    Marshal said with a smile, ¡°Pa, your Uncle¡¯s personality guarantee, do you think it¡¯s enough?¡±


    ¡°Enough! It is enough!¡± Pa said happily: ¡°Uncle,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise you shouldn¡¯t betray us ande directly. Talk to us on the phone¡­¡±


    Marshal hurriedly said, ¡°Pa, I really can¡¯t exin this matter in a few words.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that the two of you areing to New York, so let¡¯s talk faceto-face.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will list all the information I have here for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Pa was half-reassured when she heard this, so she didn¡¯t ask any further questions.


    She said happily: ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s see you in New York!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Marshal said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to ask your mother to send the flight number to my mobile pher.¡±


    Pa said excitedly: ¡°Okay! Dear Uncle! Thank you so much!¡±


    At this time, a man was heard on the other end of the phone, and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, my good wife, I told you before that Dad will be fine.¡±


    ¡°You wipe away your tears, don¡¯t move the child.¡±


    Pa cried and hummed, sobbing: ¡°Uncle An, then I will hang up now,¡±


    ¡°And I will hear your good news in person when I arrive in New York!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marshal smiled and said, ¡°Pa, you have to control your emotions.¡±


    ¡°After all, you are no longer alone. You have to take care of the baby in your womb.¡±


    Pa said quickly, ¡°I know Uncle. Thank you!¡±


    Marshal said goodbye to Pa and hung up the phone, while Duncan was already in tears.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his wife and daughter, as well as his son-inw,


    All were still running around to find his whereabouts.


    Especially his daughter, who is still pregnant.


    Nics saw that his tears were lingering, and he said quickly,


    ¡°Duncan, you did not die, you will have good luck, you should be happy, why are you crying!¡±


    After speaking, he hurriedly turned to Ste and said with admiration:


    ¡°Miss Fei, I have to say, the solution you just made is really perfect,


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But although you have to write this check, the money still has toe home.¡±


    ¡°Come out, you have helped us so much, and we must not let you spend any more money.¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. An, I will listen to you.¡±

 Chapter 4980

    Chapter 4980


    Nics then said to Duncan: ¡°Duncan, when the timees,¡±


    ¡°Let Marshal arrange for someone to bring your wife and children here directly.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that you and Miss Fei will stay here for lunch.¡±


    ¡°After the meal is over, they will almost arrive.¡±


    ¡°By then, your family of three will be able to meet and reunite!¡±


    Duncan wiped away his tears and nodded heavily.


    Nics said to Ste: ¡°Miss Fei, I hope to dy your time a little after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Your n is impable. If you can exin the situation to Duncan¡¯s wife and daughter here,¡±


    ¡°It will be even better. It will be more convincing, what do you think?¡±


    Ste said without hesitation: ¡°No problem,¡±


    ¡°Mr. An, I don¡¯t have any other arrangements in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nicsughed heartily: ¡°Today I really am so happy!¡±


    ¡°Duncan is back from the dead and can be reunited with his family in the presence of our


    witnesses,¡±


    ¡°Even more joy! Marshal, remember to take a videoter,¡±


    ¡°In case I forget it tomorrow, just show it to me again!¡±


    Marshal nodded without hesitation and said, ¡°Okay Dad, when we arrive,¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We will turn on our mobile phone cameras and record them in all directions!¡±


    Nics¡¯s remarks really made Duncan¡¯s mood improve a lot. He said,


    ¡°Please, can someone buy a bunch of roses for me?¡±


    Marshal jokingly said, ¡°Okay, old Li, you have also cultivated romantic cells now!¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll make arrangements for that!¡±


    At this time, the olddy smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the dinner table to eat first,¡±


    ¡°And chat while eating !¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°Okay, chat while eating!¡±


    Looking at Ste, he said very politely,


    ¡°Miss Fei, you are a distinguished guest, pleasee first!¡±


    Ste said ttered: ¡°Mr. An, you are too polite,¡±


    ¡°You are the head of the family, you should be first!¡±


    Nics said very seriously: ¡°Miss Fei, you are not only a distinguished guest,¡±


    ¡°But also our An family and Duncan¡¯s benefactor, you never need to be polite in the An family.¡±


    Immediately afterward, he said solemnly: ¡°Miss Fei, my brain may not be so easy to use,¡±


    ¡°If the Fei family has any ce to use the An family for.¡±


    ¡°You directly contact Marcus, he is the person in charge of the external affairs of the An family,¡±


    ¡°As long as you say a word, the An family will go all out!¡±


    After that, he looked at Marcus and asked,


    ¡°Marcus, what do I say to you? Have you heard it?¡±


    The second child, Marcus, said without hesitation,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, as long as Miss Fei says a word,¡±


    ¡°The An family will follow your instructions and go all out!¡±


    Ste did not expect that the old man of the An family would give her such a word.


    A promise that carries such weight.


    Although the Fei family was already a giant in the world,


    Compared to the An family, it was still a little insignificant.


    Now being able to get the promise of the An family is definitely a strong guarantee for the Fei family.


    In addition to being excited, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart:


    ¡°Mr. Wade is now in charge of the Wade family and Front,¡±


    ¡°And he also has arge-scale business map. If he opens his mouth,¡±


    ¡°The Fei family will surely help him. If he can recognize the An family,¡±


    ¡°I believe that the An family can also be used by him,¡±


    ¡°And even the Routhschild family will be afraid three points,¡±


    ¡°In front of such a powerful person as Mr. Wade!¡±

 Chapter 4981

    Chapter 4981


    After lunch, while the Ito family and Roma were still flying over the ocean,


    Duncan¡¯s wife, daughter, and son-inw finallynded at New York¡¯s JFK Airport.


    An family¡¯s helicopter has been waiting at the airport for a long time.


    Under the coordination of An family, the ne that was supposed to be parked on the bridge was


    temporarily changed to a remote seat.


    When the three got off the ne, they were directly taken by the An family staff who were waiting.


    At this time, Duncan was so nervous in the Anbang Building that he kept pacing and rubbing his


    hands.


    He has been practicing the rhetoric that Ste gave him,


    For fear that he would say the wrong thing when he meetster.


    Seeing that he was very nervous, Ste said, ¡°Inspector Li, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°If you are too nervous for a while and can¡¯t express yourself well, I can exin it to your wife.¡±


    Marshal also said in agreement: ¡°Yes, if you feel that you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut,¡±


    ¡°Just stop talking and let Miss Fei speak for you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei¡¯s speech is already perfect, as long as you don¡¯t screw it up, it will go all fine.¡±


    Duncan nodded, again and again, looked at Ste gratefully, and said,


    ¡°Then when theyeter, I will ask Miss Fei to help me¡­¡±


    Ten minutester.


    A helicopternded on the roof, and Marshal went to greet the people in person.


    When Julie saw Marshal, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask nervously:


    ¡°Marshal, what clues do you have about our Duncan? Where is he now? Is there anything wrong?¡±


    Marshal nodded smiled and said: ¡°Sister-inw, nothing happened to Duncan, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk about the specific situation!¡±


    Julie didn¡¯t dare to rx, so she followed and asked:


    ¡°Marshal, tell me the truth, can you be sure that he is still alive?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I told you that I have done a good job in psychological construction these days.¡±


    If something really happened, tell me the truth, I can resist,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t hide it from me, it¡¯s better to let me know early thante¡­¡±


    Marshal said firmly: ¡°Sister-inw, can I talk nonsense with you about such a big thing?¡±


    ¡°Duncan is really fine. The reason why you couldn¡¯t contact him these days is that there was an


    emergency,¡±


    ¡°So he didn¡¯t care about talking to you and reporting about himself and his whereabouts.¡±


    When Julie heard this, she let go of most of her heart, but her anger immediately surged up.


    She immediately said angrily: ¡°What¡¯s the difference between Duncan and a ba5tard?¡±


    ¡°What kind of emergency can it be that he is anxious and doesn¡¯t even have time to say a word?¡±


    ¡°Even if you send a three-second voice on WeChat, saying that you have something to do,¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be so worried! He doesn¡¯t know that his daughter is pregnant?¡±


    Marshal sighed and quicklyforted: ¡°Sister-inw, this is actually quiteplicated,¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t me him, let¡¯s go in and talk!¡±


    Julie didn¡¯t know the reason, but her heart was still hard to calm down.


    She actually loves Duncan, but the most annoying thing is his attitude,


    That he doesn¡¯t care about everything and does not recognize his rtives.


    As a wife, what she needs is not only a husband who can earn money to support the family,


    But also a dual partner in life and soul.


    And she also knows that her daughter¡¯s needs for her father are not as simple as solving living


    expenses and tuition fees,


    But more about apanying her as much as possible,


    And let this child feel the father¡¯s love as much as possible.


    But Duncan abruptly turned himself from a partner of this family into an angel investor of this family.


    What is an angel investor?


    That is just investing, not operating.


    Anyway, the money is in ce, you can do whatever you like.


    I have a lot of things here. You can tell me if you don¡¯t have money, but don¡¯t bother me if all is okay.

 Chapter 4982

    Chapter 4982


    This is what makes Julie the most uneptable and most desperate.


    However, when she heard Marshal say that Duncan was missing for so many days because of


    some unexpected event,


    She burst into tears of anger, and couldn¡¯t help saying to Marshal,


    ¡°Marshal, let me tell you something. If I hadn¡¯t dug my heart out,¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t had some feelings for that old ba5tard,¡±


    ¡°I would have filed a divorcewsuit with the court on the grounds of de facto separation!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s easy to get a divorce. We¡¯ve been de facto separated for several years now.¡±


    ¡°Divorce is easy in any state!¡±


    After speaking, she took out a handkerchief, blew her nose, and said desperately:


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t torture myself anymore, as long as I make sure he is still alive,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°When I get back to Houston, I will immediately file a divorcewsuit with the court,¡±


    ¡°Go through the simplified divorce procedure, and try to solve the problem within a week!¡±


    ¡°I will write the three words in reverse without leaving a space!¡±


    Marshal persuaded her with a smile while inviting her into the elevator:


    ¡°Sister-inw, I understand your mood very well, but you must not be impulsive,¡±


    ¡°Maybe Duncan has his own good intentions, you know him,¡±


    ¡°And there are two things in his heart, one is work, the other is Family,¡±


    ¡°But for a long time, he has taken his work a little too seriously.¡±


    ¡°After all, he has so many responsibilities on him.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it is easy to get too deep into the drama and can¡¯t get out.¡±


    ¡°You should understand more about this sister-inw.¡±


    Do you understand?¡± Julie cried and said,


    ¡°How do you want me to understand him like this?¡±


    ¡°You said just now that he has many things on his mind.¡±


    ¡°I tell you, you are wrong, and he has only two things on his mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to solve the case or solve the case!¡±


    ¡°You know, he spent more time with the murderer than with me!¡±


    ¡°He devoted more time to his apprentices than to his daughter. It takes a lot of effort!¡±


    ¡°You said that you should let me understand him.¡±


    ¡°I used to grit my teeth to understand him, and it has been like this for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Now it is not unbearable for me to bear it¡­¡±


    ¡°But this time he went too far! He ignored his daughter¡¯s pregnancy!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to ignore it, and he also yed with the world,¡±


    ¡°Is there such a father in the world?¡±


    Just as she was talking, the elevator door opened.


    Julie didn¡¯t say enough, she continued with choked sobs:


    ¡°He is a father, not as good as my daughter¡¯s inws.¡±


    ¡°They heard that their daughter-inw is pregnant,¡±


    ¡°And flew all the way from China to see her.¡±


    ¡°You said they did this. Is there anything wrong?¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the daughter beside her suddenly eximed, ¡°Dad!¡±


    Julie raised her head abruptly when she heard this,


    Only to realize that Duncan was standing at the elevator entrance.


    At this time, he looked ashamed and said with red eyes:


    ¡°Julie, I¡¯m sorry, I made you worry¡­¡±


    Julie was stunned, then she came back to her senses, strode out of the elevator,


    And gave Duncan a p on his face and scolded hysterically:


    ¡°Duncan, you are a ba5tard!¡±


    Duncan was pped, and with the addition of the bright red five-fingerprint on his face, he was a


    little more ashamed.


    So he hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Julie¡­I¡­¡±

 Chapter 4983

    Chapter 4983


    Julie interrupted him directly, and said angrily:


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me such nonsense Duncan, open your eyes and look at me,¡±


    ¡°I am also highly educated, and now you have forced me to be a shrew!¡±


    ¡°I have endured you and tolerated you for so many years, and now I really can¡¯t bear it anymore,¡±


    ¡°And since you are all right, let¡¯s stop dying each other in the future,¡±


    ¡°You and I will go to Houston, we will divorce happily,¡±


    ¡°What do you like to do after the divorce, how long does it take you to disappear, I won¡¯t care!¡±


    Duncan did not expect that his always gentle wife would react so violently.


    In the past, his wife would also have conflicts with him.


    But that was basically whining, sulking, and a few days of the cold war at most.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was the first time that it was so fierce, loud, and scolding.


    But Duncan also knew in his heart that the reason why his wife was so rude,


    Must be because he was too worried about himself during this time,


    So he naturally didn¡¯t have the slightest anger.


    So, he couldn¡¯t wait to use Ste¡¯s rhetoric to whitewash himself.


    After making up his mind, he quickly exined:


    ¡°Julie, I¡­I have a reason for that¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason? What reason?¡± Julie asked angrily:


    ¡°I haven¡¯t known you, Duncan, in your eyes, everything is more important than us!¡±


    ¡°If someone dies in this acre of New York,¡±


    ¡°Your mind will be gone, how can you take care of us two?¡±


    Duncan was at a loss for words.


    He¡¯s not really good at words.


    And even worse at lying.


    In the face of his wife¡¯s fierce attack, he was a little confused for a while.


    Sometimes, the sess or failure of things depends on,


    Whether you can stabilize your own dimensions and stabilize your rhythm.


    Just like a speech, the same manuscript, if you can use your own rhythm to drive the audience, It


    must be a sess, but if your rhythm is disrupted by others,


    The result must be a failure, and it may even evolve into shame.


    Just when he couldn¡¯t find the rhythm, Ste on the side said quickly:


    ¡°Hello, are you the wife of Inspector Li?¡±


    Julie nced at Ste and said without thinking,


    ¡°It won¡¯t be the case soon!¡±


    Ste smiled slightly and continued:


    ¡°Let me introduce myself, I¡¯m the chairperson of the Fei Group in New York, Ste Fei¡­¡±


    Julie looked at Ste in surprise when she heard these words,


    Then nodded and said: ¡°I know you¡­I saw you on TV¡­¡±


    Ste said: ¡°Actually, I want to exin to you about Inspector Li¡¯s disappearance,¡±


    ¡°It is actually because I entrusted him a few days ago to help me investigate some things about the


    shame of my family Randal,¡±


    ¡°What he has done before, and because this matter is too sensitive,¡±


    ¡°I also asked Inspector Li to nevermunicate with the outside world.¡±


    Julie couldn¡¯t help frowning and asked Ste:


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he already retired early? Why should he obey your orders?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let him contact the outside world,¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t contact the outside world, why should he? Is he bound by you?!¡±


    Ste smiled lightly and said seriously, ¡°Because I am Inspector Li¡¯s employer.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a sheet from her checkbook that she had written long ago.

 Chapter 4984

    Chapter 4984


    Handing it to Julie, she said sternly:


    ¡°Mrs. Li, the ten million dors is themission I promised to give to Inspector Li,¡±


    ¡°After thepletion of the matter. You were not curious why Inspector Li should obey me and


    ept my orders.¡±


    ¡°Constraints, that¡¯s why I need someone who can absolutely keep secrets and have enough


    experience to help me investigate the matter,¡±


    ¡°And Inspector Li knew that his daughter is pregnant,¡±


    ¡°And also needs a considerable amount of ie to pay for the unborn baby.¡±


    ¡°The grandson or granddaughter and n a better future.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Julie widened her eyes and asked dumbfounded,


    ¡°What did you ask him to do to be worth as much as ten million dors?!¡±


    Ste said indifferently: ¡°In your eyes, 10 million may indeed be a lot,¡±


    ¡°But for me, 10 million dors is not as good as one percent of thepensation,¡±


    ¡°That I will pay to those victims on behalf of the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°And this matter is actually very dangerous. A little carelessness could cost a life.¡±


    Then, Ste further exined: ¡°Furthermore, the matter of Randal is known all over the world,¡±


    ¡°And you must have heard of it. In order to make up for the victims as much as possible,¡±


    ¡°The Fei family spent Billions of dors, add $10 million in it, but that¡¯s just a drop in the bucket.¡±


    As she said that, she looked at Julie and Pa behind her, and said seriously:


    ¡°Actually, what I want to say is that you shouldn¡¯t subjectivelyin that Inspector Li didn¡¯t greet


    you before this,¡±


    ¡°After all, Imissioned him to do this. The matter is not only veryplicated,¡±


    ¡°But also very dangerous. If you are not careful, you may even risk your life.¡±


    ¡°Inspector Li had already retired and nned to go back to take care of his life,¡±


    ¡°So there was no need to take risks, but it is precisely because of this.¡±


    ¡°The ten million dormission made his heart, so he would take the risk of taking this


    commission,¡±


    ¡°And he did this not to solve the case, nor to make money for himself, but for the child in his


    daughter¡¯s belly.¡±


    Seeing the two of them dumbfounded Ste continued: ¡°Also, Detective Li has gone through a lot of


    dangers these days.¡±


    ¡°As an employer, I admire his courage and his sense of responsibility to his family.¡±


    ¡°He took his life. In exchange for 10 million dors, it is to enable his future grandson or


    granddaughter to ensure that he or she will have a good life after birth,¡±


    ¡°And toy an excellent life foundation for him or her,¡±


    ¡°So that he or she can be born. To be a high-ranking person, he struggles for decades less


    than other peers!¡±


    ¡°For this, even if he sacrificed his own life, he would not hesitate. I personally think that this is very


    great!¡±


    ¡°So Mrs. Li, I think Not only should you not me Inspector Li,¡±


    ¡°But you should give him a big hug and apologize to him for your irrational behavior just now, what


    do you think?¡±


    At this time, Julie and Pa were extremely shocked.


    The An family members and Duncan were also shocked.


    Because they can all see that Ste¡¯s ability to reverse the situation,


    And control of the rhythm is too strong, and her performance in this regard is masterful.


    The ability to tell a lie so easily and so impassively is not a simple feat.


    After Ste said these words, Duncan felt a little ashamed.


    He knew what kind of thing he was, so he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself:


    ¡°I¡¯m not a goddamn great, I was beaten into a sieve when I was still confused,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s worse than cannon fodder. I shouted twice and fired twice before the battle.¡±


    ¡°I was so outrageous that I didn¡¯t even have a chance to let go of one f.art before I fell down¡­¡±


    Just when he felt ashamed in his heart, his daughter couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    She cried and threw herself into Duncan¡¯s arms, choked, and said,


    ¡°Dad, our family is not short of money, why are you fighting like this¡­¡±


    Duncan was a little flustered, and he hesitated for a while saying nothing.


    Still, Ste said on the side: ¡°Inspector Li said that there is no shortage of money,¡±


    ¡°But I still hope that the child will have a better life in the future.¡±


    At this time, Julie also changed from anger just now to moving with a mixture of shame and fear.


    She couldn¡¯t help bursting into tears and asked Duncan,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Duncan, how old are you, why do you work so hard when you finally retire!¡±


    Duncan sneered and said awkwardly, ¡°Just¡­just¡­¡±


    ¡°Like what Miss Fei said¡­it¡¯s all for the children, for the children¡­¡±


    She reached out and stroked the half of Duncan¡¯s face that was pped red by her own hand,


    Feeling extremely guilty she asked: ¡°Does it hurt? I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Duncan said tly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, it doesn¡¯t hurt, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all!¡±

 Chapter 4985

    Chapter 4985


    The family problem that Duncan has been worrying about was finally solved sessfully with the


    help of Ste.


    His ¡°sense of family responsibility¡± and ¡°spirit of dedication¡± not only made his wife and daughter


    stop worrying about his disappearance this time,


    But also changed his image of being ipetent in their eyes.


    It can be said that Duncan¡¯s image in the minds of his wife,


    And daughter has been pushed to an unprecedented height.


    Wife and daughter surrounded him, his wife¡¯s eyes were red as she cried,


    Duncan was excited but also ashamed and at the same time,


    He looked at Ste with a little more gratitude that could not be concealed.


    Mr. An admired Ste more and more. When everyone else was paying attention to Duncan¡¯s


    family,


    He called Marshal and Marcus aside and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Miss Fei will be able to achieve sess in the future. In this major event,¡±


    ¡°An family must strengthen cooperation with her in the future,¡±


    ¡°And build bridges and umbres for her in the early stage,¡±


    ¡°Which will definitely be of great benefit to An family in the future!¡±


    The two sons nodded in session.


    They can also see that although Ste is only in her twenties,


    Her ability to deal with problems and control the situation is very good.


    In addition, she is already in charge of the entire Fei family at such a young age, and her future


    prospects are boundless.


    At this time, the old man couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such an excellent little girl does not have boys of the right age in our An family.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if the two could marry, it would have been a good story in our world and even in the


    world.¡±


    Marshal gave a smile: ¡°Speaking of this, there are more girls in our family,¡±


    ¡°And the boys are too young, so they are indeed not of the right age.¡±


    Marcus on the side sighed: ¡°Charlie is the right age¡­¡±


    ¡°Charlie, ah ¡­¡± The old man nodded and said to the two:


    ¡°Marshal, Marcus, no matter how long I live, you must keep looking for Charlie, and don¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Marshal said without hesitation: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°After this period of time, I will personally take charge of finding Charlie¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Marcus said with some anxiety: ¡°What I¡¯m most afraid of now is that Charlie has been killing my


    sister¡¯s enemies.¡±


    ¡°Charlie¡¯s whereabouts are unknown after sister¡¯s ident,¡±


    ¡°And that organization is so powerful that we have been unable to find it.¡±


    ¡°When you arrive at Charlie, will it have something to do with that organization?¡±


    The old man said with a solemn expression: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible what you said,¡±


    ¡°But no matter what, as long as Charlie is still alive, we must find him!¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, Charlie was instructing Orvel and Issac to prepare for the arrival of the Ito family,


    And arrange for two luxurious suites at the Shangri-La Hotel.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s orders, the two poured more than half of the beauty mud into the three


    bathtubs in the two luxury suites.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    These beauty muds were all purchased by Charlie from the beauty agency.


    They were not bought to y any practical role.


    They were simply to wait for the three of them to arrive,


    And let them lie in this mud with zero visibility. Give them Remodeling Pill.


    In the evening, Charlie received news from Nanako that,


    The special ne they took was about to arrive at JFK Airport in New York.


    Since the ne from East Asia to New York has to fly all the way east through the Bering Strait,


    And then from the west coast of the United States across the entire territory to the east coast,


    But it took off from Tokyo and Roma and Zynn areing from Aurous Hill.


    Nearly 2,000 kilometers away from Tokyo, so will arrive in New York a lotter.


    Charlie asked Issac to coordinate the helicopter from Shangri-La,


    And after the Ito familynded and cleared customs, they will be taken to Shangri-La as soon as


    possible.

 Chapter 4986

    Chapter 4986


    The family problem that Duncan has been worrying about was finally solved sessfully with the


    help of Ste.


    His ¡°sense of family responsibility¡± and ¡°spirit of dedication¡± not only made his wife and daughter


    stop worrying about his disappearance this time,


    But also changed his image of being ipetent in their eyes.


    It can be said that Duncan¡¯s image in the minds of his wife,


    And daughter has been pushed to an unprecedented height.


    Wife and daughter surrounded him, his wife¡¯s eyes were red as she cried,


    Duncan was excited but also ashamed and at the same time,


    He looked at Ste with a little more gratitude that could not be concealed.


    Mr. An admired Ste more and more. When everyone else was paying attention to Duncan¡¯s


    family,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He called Marshal and Marcus aside and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Miss Fei will be able to achieve sess in the future. In this major event,¡±


    ¡°An family must strengthen cooperation with her in the future,¡±


    ¡°And build bridges and umbres for her in the early stage,¡±


    ¡°Which will definitely be of great benefit to An family in the future!¡±


    The two sons nodded in session.


    They can also see that although Ste is only in her twenties,


    Her ability to deal with problems and control the situation is very good.


    In addition, she is already in charge of the entire Fei family at such a young age, and her future


    prospects are boundless.


    At this time, the old man couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such an excellent little girl does not have boys of the right age in our An family.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if the two could marry, it would have been a good story in our world and even in the


    world.¡±


    Marshal gave a smile: ¡°Speaking of this, there are more girls in our family,¡±


    ¡°And the boys are too young, so they are indeed not of the right age.¡±


    Marcus on the side sighed: ¡°Charlie is the right age¡­¡±


    ¡°Charlie, ah ¡­¡± The old man nodded and said to the two:


    ¡°Marshal, Marcus, no matter how long I live, you must keep looking for Charlie, and don¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Marshal said without hesitation: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°After this period of time, I will personally take charge of finding Charlie¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Marcus said with some anxiety: ¡°What I¡¯m most afraid of now is that Charlie has been killing my


    sister¡¯s enemies.¡±


    ¡°Charlie¡¯s whereabouts are unknown after sister¡¯s ident,¡±


    ¡°And that organization is so powerful that we have been unable to find it.¡±


    ¡°When you arrive at Charlie, will it have something to do with that organization?¡±


    The old man said with a solemn expression: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible what you said,¡±


    ¡°But no matter what, as long as Charlie is still alive, we must find him!¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, Charlie was instructing Orvel and Issac to prepare for the arrival of the Ito family,


    And arrange for two luxurious suites at the Shangri-La Hotel.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s orders, the two poured more than half of the beauty mud into the three


    bathtubs in the two luxury suites.


    These beauty muds were all purchased by Charlie from the beauty agency.


    They were not bought to y any practical role.


    They were simply to wait for the three of them to arrive,


    And let them lie in this mud with zero visibility. Give them Remodeling Pill.


    In the evening, Charlie received news from Nanako that,


    The special ne they took was about to arrive at JFK Airport in New York.


    Since the ne from East Asia to New York has to fly all the way east through the Bering Strait,


    And then from the west coast of the United States across the entire territory to the east coast,


    But it took off from Tokyo and Roma and Zynn areing from Aurous Hill.


    Nearly 2,000 kilometers away from Tokyo, so will arrive in New York a lotter.


    Charlie asked Issac to coordinate the helicopter from Shangri-La,


    And after the Ito familynded and cleared customs, they will be taken to Shangri-La as soon as


    possible.

 Chapter 4987

    Chapter 4987


    At this time Charlie said to Issac next to him,


    ¡°Mr. Chen, let the catering department in my presidential suite prepare a table of banquets,¡±


    ¡°And then order a birthday cake, and celebrate Mr. Ito¡¯s birthday in an hour!¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s instructions, Issac immediately said,


    ¡°Okay, young master, I¡¯ll make arrangements now.¡±


    After speaking, he quickly turned and left.


    At this time, Ito Yuhiko said a little embarrassedly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t have to be so polite, you don¡¯t have to celebrate my birthday.¡±


    ¡°If you have anything, just tell me directly.¡±


    Nanako, who was on the side, couldn¡¯t guess the reason Charlie asking them toe to New York.


    Therefore, she said very sincerely: ¡°Mr. Wade, if you need the Ito family to do anything for you,¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be polite to us! No matter what you ask, the Ito family will definitely go all out!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charlieughed and said: ¡°If I really want to say,¡±


    ¡°I have something that I need the Ito family to do for me, in fact, it is not for nothing.¡±


    After speaking, he gave a slight pause and added:


    ¡°I recently got a medicine that is somewhat helpful for the disabled by chance.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to ask Mr. Ito and Mr. Tanaka to try the medicine for meter.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko never dreamed that Charlie would call him all the way to the United States,


    And he wanted him to try the medicine.


    If it is an ordinary person who hears that they need to test the medicine by themselves,


    Then that will be some drumming in their hearts.


    However, Ito Takehiko was 10,000 percent assured of Charlie¡¯s words.


    After all, after he and Tanaka Hiroshi had their limbs amputated,


    Their physical condition was able to recover quickly, thanks to Charlie¡¯s panacea.


    So, he said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, just give me the medicine, I¡¯ll take it now!¡±


    Koichi Tanaka also said without hesitation, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m willing to be here!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t you two ask first, what effect does this medicine have?¡±


    Ito Takehiko blurted out: ¡°No matter what medicine you have for me to try,¡±


    ¡°I, Ito Takehiko, will never hesitate!¡±


    Koichi Tanaka Followed the statement: ¡°Mr. Wade, it is the same for me!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and talk about it. My medicine is rather strange,¡±


    ¡°And can¡¯t just open mouth to take it.¡±


    ¡°We need to soak the whole person in the bathtub first, and then give the medicine.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said immediately: ¡°Don¡¯t say eating in the bathtub,¡±


    ¡°Even if I have to eat upside down, I don¡¯t have any opinion!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Okay, the room is ready for the two of you,e with me.¡±


    Nanako walked to Charlie curiously, and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, can I ask, what kind of medicine will my father take? What effect does it have?¡±


    Charlie pretended to be mysterious and said:


    ¡°The secret can¡¯t be leaked. What specific effects are there, you will know in a while.¡±


    Nanako nodded lightly and did not continue to ask.


    With what she knew about Charlie, she believed that he would definitely not let her father take risks.


    If it¡¯s just to test the quality of a drug,


    He doesn¡¯t need to go to great lengths to get her father to rush over from Japan.


    Soon, the members of the Ito family, led by Charlie, came to a luxurious suite that had been


    prepared.


    Although not asrge as the Presidential Suite, this suite also has three bedrooms and four


    bathrooms.


    Among them, green beauty mud has been put into the bathtubs of two bathrooms.


    After Charlie brought the Ito family into the room, he let a few people sit down on the sofa, and then


    said,


    ¡°I have already prepared two bathtubs, andter let Orvel and the housekeeper take Mr. Ito


    together.¡±


    ¡°Take Mr. Tanaka to different bathrooms, and after the two of them lie down in the bathtub,¡±


    ¡°I will give the two of them the medicine.¡±

 Chapter 4988

    Chapter 4988


    Ito Yuhiko couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Wade, is there anything we need to pay attention to?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°A lot of beauty mud has been prepared in the bathtub.¡±


    ¡°The two of you just close your eyes and rest when you lie in, and you don¡¯t have to worry about the


    rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ito Yuhiko nodded heavily and said,


    ¡°In that case, we won¡¯t waste Mr. Wade¡¯s time, let¡¯s start right now!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°By the way, Mr. Ito,¡±


    ¡°Since today is your birthday, so why don¡¯t you make a birthday wish.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ito Yuhiko said embarrassedly,


    ¡°I was on the ne when I came, and Nanako already asked me to make a wish¡­


    Charlie asked with a smile, ¡± Can I ask you Mr. Ito what wish did you make?¡±


    Old Itoughed at himself and said, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t make a wish at the time,¡±


    ¡°I just walked through the scene casually.¡±


    Nanako on the side Hearing this, suddenly said angrily:


    ¡°Oduosang! How can you even fool yourself!¡±


    ¡°Do I have one?¡± Ito Yuhiko smirked: ¡°This kind of wish is just a passing scene!¡±


    ¡°If you want to make a wish for world peace, then you have to ask the Americans whether they


    agree or not?¡±


    ¡°They fight was all day long, and even if I make a wish, it will nevere true¡­¡±


    Nanako said with tears in her eyes: ¡°Odosan, Aren¡¯t you arrogant¡­¡±


    ¡°Who would make such an unrealistic wish on his birthday¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you make a wish that is closely rted to yourself?¡±


    ¡°For example, good health, happiness, longevity, and so on¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko looked at Nanako and Charlie, and couldn¡¯t help sighing:


    ¡°I want to make a wish that you will get married tomorrow, but then you have to ask Mr. Wade if he


    agrees?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko caught Nanako and Charlie by surprise.


    Nanako stood up shyly and ashamed, and stomped her feet angrily:


    ¡°Oduosang! You¡­you¡­you¡­¡±


    Ito Takehiko saw her urgent words unable to say anything, he deliberately asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Didn¡¯t you ask me to make a wish?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I have just a daughter like you, and of course, I hope you get married sooner rather thanter!¡±


    Nanako said angrily, ¡°You can make a wish for me to get married sooner,¡±


    ¡°But why do you mention marrying Mr. Wade?¡±


    Nanako was anxious and blurted out without thinking, ¡°Of course, I want it too¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly realized that she had said something wrong,


    And hurriedly said again: ¡°No¡­ ¡­Oduosang just wants me to get married sooner,¡±


    ¡°So just make a wish for me to get married sooner, as for who to marry,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko spread his hands and said, ¡°If the basic logic of making a wish is to tell God what you


    want,¡±


    ¡°Then you must tell God clearly what I want. I want you to marry,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to marry anyone. I hope you can marry someone you love, and also someone


    I admire,¡±


    ¡°So I have to make it clear to God, I hope you can marry Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, in case this old man is blurred, I randomly plug someone else over, won¡¯t I hurt you?¡±


    Nanako was embarrassed with goosebumps all over her body, and had no choice but to say:


    ¡°Oduosang, please stop here, stop talking¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko turned to look at Charlie, and he said helplessly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, do you think she is contradicting herself?¡±


    Although Charlie was a little embarrassed, he was not too affected.


    He looked at Ito Yuhiko and asked very seriously: ¡°Mr. Ito,¡±


    ¡°If you were asked to make a wish that only concerns yourself, what would you make?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko snorted and said casually, ¡°If it only concerns me, then I definitely hope that I have this


    wish of having two legs¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, Ito Yuhiko gave a wry smile and waved his hand:


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s impossible to achieve¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly, opened his mouth, and said, ¡°Speak it out.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ito Yuhiko asked inexplicably, ¡°Say what?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Speak your wish.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said: ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to say something that is impossible¡­¡±


    Charlie¡¯s expression became a little serious, and he said slowly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether it can be achieved or not, say it boldly first,¡±


    ¡°If you dare not say it, how can it be achieved?¡±

 Chapter 4989

    Chapter 4989


    Charlie¡¯s words made Ito Yuhiko feel that it was not refreshing for him to be so grumpy all the time,


    So he said without hesitation: ¡°If I really want to make a wish about myself,¡±


    ¡°It must be my two wishes. It¡¯s a pity that the legs cannote back again¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie reached out his hand to interrupt him and smiled:


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°The logic of wishing is that you can say whatever you want,¡±


    ¡°As to whether it can be achieved or not, then It¡¯s not something you have to worry about.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko was slightly startled, smiled self-deprecatingly, and then nodded:


    ¡°Mr. Wade is right, whether it can be realized or not depends on God.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand indifferently and said: ¡°This kind of thing, God may not intervene.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ito Yuhiko couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    He thought to himself, ¡°You made me make a wish so that I don¡¯t have to worry about whether it can


    be fulfilled,¡±


    ¡°And then you say that God may not intervene, isn¡¯t this blocked already?¡±


    But he didn¡¯t dare toin to Charlie,


    So he could onlyugh angrily. Laughing, not sure how to respond.


    At this time, Issac came over and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Master, the food and beverage department has already arranged the cake,¡±


    ¡°And the cake has been expedited by the best bakery,¡±


    ¡°And it can be delivered within an hour.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and said to Ito Yuhiko and Tanaka Koichi:


    ¡°Okay, the two of you can go in and prepare for the medicine.¡±


    The two looked at each other and bowed slightly to Charlie in unison.


    Immediately, Charlie asked Orvel and the housekeeper of the Ito family to help them into different


    bathrooms.


    Orvel knew the process for a long time, so he brought Tanaka Hiroichi in to prepare.


    The housekeeper of the Ito family was still at a loss,


    So Charlie followed him and Ito Yuhiko into another bathroom.


    After entering, Charlie pointed to the bathtub and said to the housekeeper of the Ito family:


    ¡°Later, you will help Mr. Ito take off his clothes and lie in, with only the neck exposed.¡±


    The housekeeper nodded repeatedly: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie pointed out again Wearing the shorts and short sleeves prepared on the hanger, and said,


    ¡°This is the prepared clothes. After a while, Mr. Ito will change into these clothes and go out.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko nced and found that the prepared clothes turned out to be a suit Sportswear with short


    sleeves and shorts,


    His expression was a little stunned for a while and at the same time a little depressed.


    Since his legs were amputated, Ito Yuhiko has not worn shorts.


    He usually wears long pants whether he is at home or going out,


    As long as there are other people around him. Just put the body-shaped fillers into the trouser legs,


    So that at first nce in the wheelchair, people feel that the limbs are still intact.


    However, since it was Charlie¡¯s arrangement, Ito Yuhiko didn¡¯t say much,


    So he said to Charlie, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie remembered something and said casually, ¡°By the way, Mr. Ito,¡±


    ¡°This ce is far from the center of Manhattan. The park is very close, we can go there for a walk


    before eating.¡±


    ¡°For a walk?¡± Ito Yuhiko smiled awkwardly and said with some embarrassment:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, why do we need to take a walk¡­ In my case,¡±


    ¡°It ¡®s really not suitable to go to that kind of public ce¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ito goes to lie down first, and I¡¯ll give you medicer.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko respectfully nodded, and after Charlie left, with the help of the housekeeper,


    He took off his clothes and soaked in the bathtub.


    Five minutester.


    Charlie walked in again. At this time, Ito Yuhiko was already lying in the bathtub,


    And up to his neck, he was buried in the beauty mud.

 Chapter 4990

    Chapter 4990


    Charlie looked at him and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Ito, you may fall asleep for about twenty minutes first.¡±


    ¡°After waking up, remember to rinse your body and put on the clothes prepared for you.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ito Takehiko was confused by Charlie¡¯s mysterious operation.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand, what was Charlie¡¯s purpose in letting himself soak in the mud.


    At this time, Charlie took out a remodeling pill, handed it to the housekeeper, and said,


    ¡°Give this medicine to Mr. Ito.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡± The housekeeper nodded respectfully, cautiously took the medicinal pill,


    That Charlie handed it over in his hand, and then put it into Ito Takehiko¡¯s mouth.


    As soon as Ito Yuhiko took the medicine, he felt dizzy for a while,


    Like the general anesthesia before the operation, and he lost consciousness almost instantly.


    The reason for losing consciousness is entirely due to the medicinal properties of the remodeling


    pill.


    ording to the records in the ¡°Heavenly Profound Scripture¡±,


    When reshaping pill is taken and then it is reshaping the body,


    It will bring great pain and stimtion to the user.


    Even when it is to reshape the body, the pain is even more painful than that of modern medical


    surgery.


    The patient may feel that his body is cut even more violently.


    Therefore, reshaping the medicinal properties of the pill is actually to make people lose


    consciousness first,


    And then exert its real remodeling medicinal properties.


    The principle is the same as the logic of anesthesia before surgery in modern medicine.


    After a while Ito Yuhiko was in aa, the whole person waspletely unconscious,


    But Charlie could feel the vigorous spiritual energy in his body,


    Which was gathering towards his lower body.


    Soon, Charlie could feel that there seemed to be two sprouts full of spiritual energy in the roots of


    Ito Yuhiko¡¯s thighs.


    It seemed that the Reshaping pill had begun to work.


    So, Charlie said to the housekeeper, ¡°Thank you for being here to guard Mr. Ito,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t touch him until he wakes up.¡±


    The housekeeper said respectfully, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded and turned around and left the bathroom and went to the other one next door.


    At this time, Tanaka Koichi has also soaked in the bathtub with the help of Orvel.


    After Charlie exined to him, he asked Orvel also to feed him a reshaping pill.


    Afterward, Orvel was left to guard him, and he returned to the living room of the luxury suite.


    At the same time, Nanako was sitting on the sofa waiting anxiously.


    And Ruoli was standing beside her, and she couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his heart:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s medicinal pill can bring Duncan back to life, who was seriously injured,¡±


    ¡°And now he has my mother and the Ito familye to New York.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, Yes, both my mother and the Ito family are disabled.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Mr. Wade is going to use the same medicine to treat them?¡±


    ¡°Just now, he has been guiding Ito Yuhiko and asked him to say that,¡±


    ¡°He can wish his legs can be restored to their original state.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Could it be¡­ Could it be that Mr. Wade¡¯s elixir can make them regrow their broken limbs?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ Isn¡¯t mother¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to be a normal person?!¡± Ruoli¡¯s


    mother, Roma, lost an arm before she was pregnant with her.


    It was precisely because she lost that arm to save Zynn that,


    Zynn betrayed his marriage and had a dewy rtionship with her because of being moved.


    And it was the dew feeling that time that gave birth to Ruoli.


    As a child, Ruoli often felt distressed because her mother was missing an arm.


    What puzzled her was that whenever she was young,


    Stroking the wound of her mother¡¯s broken arm, crying and begging God to bless her mother¡¯s


    broken arm,


    Her mother always told her with a satisfied face.


    That she lost her arm to exchange it for the most precious gift in this world. So she doesn¡¯t regret it


    at all.


    The young Ruoli didn¡¯t understand,


    She didn¡¯t know what amazing thing her mother got in exchange for that arm.


    But when she grew up, when she knew the reason,


    She realized that her mother used that arm in exchange for her.

 Chapter 4991

    Chapter 4991


    The arm that her mother lost is closely rted to her own destiny.


    If her mother had not lost that arm at the beginning,


    She would never have been able toe to this world.


    But even if her mother doesn¡¯t regret it at all,


    Ruoli has always been very distressed by her mother¡¯s experience for more than 20 years.


    Even though her mother is a martial artist,


    She is still a disabled person with inconvenience and facing discrimination without an arm.


    Ruoli dreams that she can make her mother return to normal, even if she loses an arm.


    But she is also very clear in her heart that this kind of hope is just wishful thinking.


    But at this moment, she suddenly realized that her wishful thinking might being true!


    Nanako doesn¡¯t know as much as Ruoli knows.


    She has never seen the miracle that happened to Duncan,


    So she has not yet figured out why Charlie brought her father and Tanaka Hiroichi to New York.


    Seeing Charlieing out at this time, Nanako hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, how are Odo-sang and Tanaka-san?¡±


    He smiled slightly and said, ¡°The two of them just took the medicine and are now asleep,¡±


    ¡°About in 20 to 25 minutes, they can wake up in any minute.¡±


    Nanako nodded, and asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Wade, can I take the liberty to ask,¡±


    ¡°What medicine you gave them both treats?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°The two of them cane out in at most twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°You might as well wait and see for yourself after theye out.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Seeing that Charlie was unwilling to reveal it,


    Nanako had to nod slightly and said with a smile,


    ¡°Mr. Wade you are very skilled in medicine, I was seriously injuredst time, and Odosan¡¯s body


    after surgery.¡±


    ¡°The extreme weakness was cured you. I believe Oduosang and Tanaka-san will benefit a lot this


    time!¡±


    ¡°On the side, Nanako¡¯s aunt Emi Ito couldn¡¯t help sighing:


    ¡°I hope Ouni-chan can cheer up in the future, he looks dead every day, it¡¯s really helpless¡­¡±


    ¡°He only just today¡­.¡±


    ¡°However, at fifty years old, he looked older than when he was seventy years old.¡±


    Nanako recalled what her grandfather looked like when he was alive, and couldn¡¯t help but agree:


    ¡°Oji-chan was really optimistic when he was alive¡­ He was indeed much stronger than Odosan


    now.¡± ¡°


    Speaking, Nanako hurriedly said to her aunt again:


    ¡°But don¡¯t say this in front of Odosan, he is really too face-saving¡­¡±


    Emi nodded and said: ¡± Of course¡­ with his stinky temper now, I don¡¯t dare to provoke him¡­¡±


    At this time, the twoatose people in the bathtub could not feel at all,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That the body tissues of their legs were repairing quickly from the wound of the amputation at a


    speedparable to 3D printing.


    It¡¯s just that the energy of this severed limb rebirthes entirely from the medicinal effects,


    And the aura of the remodeling pill, and has almost nothing to do with Ito Takehiko himself.


    The housekeeper of the Ito family soon discovers an eerie little detail.


    He found that although Ito Takehiko was lying motionless in the bathtub,


    The liquid level of the beauty mud in the bathtub seemed to be slowly increasing.


    He thought he was dazzled, stared at the water level carefully for a long time,


    And confirmed that the liquid level in the bathtub was indeed rising.


    This made him a little nervous all of a sudden because he couldn¡¯t understand at all,


    How could the liquid level of the mud keep rising when the person was motionless?


    At this moment, he wanted to get closer to see what was going on,


    But when he thought of Charlie¡¯s exnation, he hesitated for a moment and then gave up the idea.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t know that the reason why the liquid level was rising was that Ito Takehiko¡¯s


    legs were constantly improving,


    And the legs in the mud were constantly expanding, which made the liquid level keep rising.


    On the other hand, Orvel was not so surprised.


    He also guessed that Charlie was going to help him and Ito Yuhiko¡¯s severed limbs regenerate,


    So when he saw that the liquid level in the bathtub was rising, he immediately confirmed his guess.

 Chapter 4992

    Chapter 4992


    For Charlie, Orvel has actually been surprised by it for a long time.


    Not to mention that he was once pulled back by Charlie at the gate of the Pce of Kings of Hell,


    And he saw it more than once just by watching Charlie summon Thunder with his own eyes.


    The most shocking thing was that at the beginning of Changbai Mountain,


    Charlie fought against the Eight Heavenly Kings alone. The thunder came,


    And the lightning in the middle of the night made the whole foot of Changbai Mountain as bright as


    day!


    At that moment, he knew that no matter what Charlie did, it was a matter of course.


    So, not surprised, he casually lit a cigarette, looked at Koichi Tanaka who was unconscious,


    And squinted his eyes, whispering in a low voice: ¡°Hey, you little boy are really lucky.¡±


    ¡°By the way, both legs were cut off, and now there is still a chance to grow back,¡±


    ¡°This is all thanks to Master Wade, if it weren¡¯t for Miss Nanako¡¯s face,¡±


    ¡°How the hell would you be able to get such a good thing in your turn.¡±


    With that said, he puffed cigarette smoke into Tanaka Koichi¡¯s face, hummed, and said with a smile:


    ¡°You must know that Master Wade has never been very friendly towards people from your Ind,¡±


    ¡°And the two Kobayashi brothers have been taking turns to experience a good life at my dog farm.¡±


    ¡°If your Ito family hadn¡¯t had Miss Nanako,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you would have be VIPs of my dog farm.¡±


    Immediately, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°But if nothing else,¡±


    ¡°Miss Nanako and Master Wade are really a good match,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a good match! If the two of them can¡¯t get together in the future, it¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    Orvel finished smoking a cigarette, and the liquid level in the bathtub almost stopped. growth.


    At this time, Koichi Tanaka, who was lying in the bathtub, still had no intention of waking up.


    However, Takehiko Ito, who was next door, suddenly twitched a few times.


    The housekeeper, who was extremely concerned about him,


    Had been paying attention to every detail of him.


    Seeing that he suddenly twitched slightly, he hurriedly wanted to step forward to take a look.


    At this time, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s eyelids trembled, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    He felt as if he had slept beautifully all night.


    When he opened his eyes and saw the housekeeper,


    He stretched out subconsciously and threw mud everywhere.


    Although the housekeeper was dumped in mud, he didn¡¯t care at all,


    But asked with concern: ¡°Sir, how are you feeling?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko shook the mud on his hand and said with emotion:


    ¡°I just feel sleepy. It¡¯s veryfortable,¡±


    ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t slept for such a long time in a long time, and I feel a little refreshed.¡±


    The housekeeper said quickly: ¡°Sir, you have only slept for less than 20 minutes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ito Yuhiko looked at him in disbelief, and blurted out,


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve fallen asleep, has it been less than 20 minutes?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± The housekeeper said firmly: ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at the time,¡±


    ¡°To be exact, it¡¯s only a little over 18 minutes so far.¡±


    Ito Takehiko took a deep breath and sighed:


    ¡°I can sleep sofortably in such a short time, look. It must be Mr. Wade¡¯s medicine that worked


    wonders¡­¡±


    The butler asked cautiously, ¡°Sir, do you feel anything other than refreshed?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ito Yuhiko said, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    The housekeeper said cautiously, ¡°When you fell asleep just now, I found that although you didn¡¯t


    move at all,¡±


    ¡°The liquid level in the entire bathtub was constantly rising, which was very strange,¡±


    ¡°As if someone quietly poured a lot of new mud into the bathtub through an invisible pipe¡­¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ito Yuhiko said casually: ¡°Could it be that there is a special device for replenishing mud


    under this bathtub?¡±


    The housekeeper shook his head and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here¡­but it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t feel any abnormality¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko hummed and said casually:


    ¡°There must be something like a water injection hole, pouring mud into it quietly.¡±


    Saying that Ito Yuhiko stretched out his hands and touched the inside.


    It didn¡¯t matter where he touched it, he suddenly felt two legs.


    His face changed suddenly, and he subconsciously scolded:


    ¡°Idiot! Why did you put my prosthesis in the bathtub? Were they both going to take a bath too?!¡±

 Chapter 4993

    Chapter 4993


    Ito Takehiko, who has been without legs for a long time,


    And he has actually adapted to hisck of legs physically and psychologically.


    Suddenly he had a pair of legs, and his consciousness and nervous system couldn¡¯t even match


    those two legs.


    Therefore, when he put his hand into the mud with zero visibility,


    And suddenly touched two legs, his subconscious immediately concluded that it must be his own


    prosthetic limbs.


    Because of this, he felt that the prosthesis was actually put into the bathtub,


    And his first thought was naturally very angry, so he scolded him sharply.


    He didn¡¯t like the prosthetics, but being thrown into the mud like that,


    Made him feel more like some sort of contemptuous prank.


    The housekeeper at this time had an innocent face.


    He pointed to the changing stool in the bathroom changing area and said,


    ¡°Master, there is your prosthesis!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko turned his head to look, and was surprised to find that,


    His set of the prosthesis is now bent over the changing stool.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, then looked at the mud in front of him,


    And said, ¡°Then what are these leg-like things in here?!¡±


    After speaking, he hugged one of them with both hands,


    And said coldly, ¡°Let me see what the hell is this!¡±


    Immediately afterward, he suddenly held the thing with both hands and flipped it upwards,


    And he felt that his whole body was thrown down uncontrobly.


    The inside of the bathtub is originally arc-shaped,


    And it is rtively stable when lying still, but once a person rolls in it with his legs in his arms,


    The whole person will lose the center of gravity directly.


    The housekeeper was also curious as to what was in the bathtub of Ito Takehiko,


    But the next second Ito Takehiko instantly fell backward,


    Slipped his upper body, and suddenly turned his back, and his whole head fell into the mud.


    He saw that it was a foregone conclusion that his head fell into the mud.


    Before his head fell into the mud, he subconsciously scolded again: ¡°Ah! Baka!¡±


    After he finished speaking, his head plunged directly into the mud.


    Then, a few clumps of air bubbles rolled out from the surface of the viscous mud.


    And as his head got into the mud, at the other end of the bathtub,


    A foot and a half a calf suddenly came out of the water.


    The housekeeper was dumbfounded when he saw the foot and half of his calf,


    But before he could react, he was taken aback by Ito Takehiko who was submerged in the mud,


    So he rushed forward and held him directly. And pulled him out of the mud.


    After Ito Yuhiko got out with green mud on his face,


    He immediately spit out arge mouthful of green mud,


    And then coughed violently and uncontrobly.


    The butler quickly found a towel to wipe his face for him,


    And asked with concern, ¡°Master, are you okay?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko shook his head in embarrassment, and asked him weakly,


    ¡°How did I turn over just now?


    ¡°I just remembered in a trance just now, I saw a foot and half a calf.


    So, he hurriedly said: ¡°Master, I think you just picked up a foot and half a leg¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko recalled the strange process just now, and he couldn¡¯t understand if he pulled out a leg


    out of mud just now!


    Moreover, it was still very real human legs!


    Ito Yuhiko was so nervous, he quickly grabbed the edge of the bathtub with both hands,


    And hurriedly pushed his upper body out of the mud, and then his legs kicked in uncontrobly.


    But until this time, he still didn¡¯t know that his legs had grown back.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 4994

    Chapter 4994


    At this time, he still subconsciously felt that he had lost his legs,


    And the subconscious kicking waspletely a conditioned reflex made by people when they are


    panicked,


    And this conditioned reflex basically did not pass through the human brain.


    Seeing a thud in the mud in front of him, as if something giant was about to burrow out of it,


    Ito Yuhiko was also frightened with goosebumps all over his body,


    And hurriedly stretched out a hand and said to the housekeeper,


    ¡°Quick! Pull me out of this dmn bathtub. Get me out!¡±


    The housekeeper was also frightened, and hurriedly hugged his arm with both hands,


    And suddenly pulled him out of the bathtub with force.


    Immediately afterward, Ito Takehiko felt that the whole person jumped out in a swish,


    And before he was ready, the whole person fell heavily on the ground and fell like a dog.


    As soon as he groaned, he heard the butler let out a terrified scream.


    The scream also frightened him, and he quickly asked:


    ¡°What the hell is it?! Did you see it?!¡±


    The housekeeper stared at Ito Yuhiko¡¯s two intact legs and said tremblingly:


    ¡°Ma¡­Master..your legs! Your legs have grown out¡­this¡­this is so ridiculous¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­ ¡­¡­how is this possible¡­I must be dreaming¡­must be dreaming¡­¡±


    He subconsciously rubbed his eyes with both hands and said something usibly like a mantra.


    At the same time, when Ito Yuhiko heard his words, he turned his head subconsciously,


    And was immediately frightened by the sight in front of him and shouted!


    Because he suddenly discovered that his two legs that had been amputated had grown back!


    It¡¯s just that Ito Takehiko couldn¡¯t care about happiness at this time,


    His whole worldview waspletely subverted, and he didn¡¯t know whether it was a reality or a


    dream.


    He was looking forward to these legs growing back all the time,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But when he really saw two legs attached to his body,


    He waspletely frightened by the sudden appearance of two legs.


    It¡¯s as if a close rtive has passed away, and he longs for the other party to be able toe back


    to life,


    But if the other party really sits up from the coffin,


    It will definitely scare these close rtives to pieces.


    At this moment, Nanako outside the door heard her father¡¯s exmation,


    And said nervously, ¡°Is something wrong with Odosan?¡±


    After speaking, she subconsciously got up to look.


    Charlie stopped her at this time, smiled, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go too¡­¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°Mr. Ito is not wearing clothes, You don¡¯t want to go in.¡±


    Nanako nodded helplessly, and said to Charlie, ¡°Then please I ask Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, got up, and went to the bathroom where Ito Yuhiko was,


    As soon as he pushed the door, he saw Ito Yuhiko sitting naked on the ground,


    Looking at his legs in horror, his whole body was like a chicken.


    Seeing Charlieing in, Ito Yuhiko, whose mind could no longer turn his body,


    Seemed to grab a life-saving straw and said quickly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­I¡­Am I being hypnotized by you?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hypnotize you.¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Ito Yuhiko said with a serious face:


    ¡°I can see that both of my legs have grown out now. It¡¯s too real,¡±


    ¡°And these leg hair covered in green mud are exactly the same as the real thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this must be some kind of hallucination under hypnosis, right?¡±


    After speaking, he remembered something and quickly said:


    ¡°Right! Even my housekeeper had the same hallucination!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that there is some hallucinogenic substance in the mud,¡±


    ¡°That caused both of us to have hallucinations?!¡±

 Chapter 4995

    Chapter 4995


    Charlie shook his head and said indifferently: ¡°Mr. Ito, you don¡¯t have any hallucinations,¡±


    ¡°The two legs you see are real, what I just fed you is the medicine that can regenerate your severed


    limbs,¡±


    ¡°This is also the reason why I called you all the way from Japan,¡±


    ¡°So I solemnly tell you that from today onwards, you will no longer be a disabled person without


    legs!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s words made Ito Yuhiko feel like a thunderp above his head!


    He was stunned for a while, looked at Charlie nervously, and asked in a trembling voice,


    ¡°Wade¡­Mr. Wade¡­Are you sure you¡¯re not kidding me? My legs¡­are they really growing?


    Charlie nodded, and said casually, ¡°Mr. Ito, you came a long anyway,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t need to be so surprised at this time, right?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it¡¯s true, you might as well stand up and take two steps.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko was stunned. Looking at his two thick legs, he subconsciously reached out and touched


    them.


    The feeling of touch is very real.


    Moreover, when he calmed down a little,


    He realized that not only did his hands feel the real touch when he touched his legs,


    But even his legs actually felt the feeling of being touched.


    At this moment, Ito Takehiko¡¯s whole body began to tremble violently and uncontrobly.


    He has begun to gradually believe that all this seems to be true.


    This huge shock and extreme excitement made him tremble like a severe Parkinson¡¯s patient.


    Immediately afterward, he subconsciously wanted to bend his legs.


    Although the movements of the legs were a little jerky,


    They did gradually bend as he wanted!


    At this moment, Ito Yuhiko could only feel hot tears pouring out of his eyes,


    So that his vision was blurred by tears.


    Afterward, he remembered Charlie¡¯s words, wiped away his tears,


    Hugged his knees with both hands, and wanted to stand up slowly with his knees.


    He originally thought that this action would be very difficult,


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that with just a little force on his legs, the whole person stood up


    steadily!


    Although he has not yet adapted to the newly grown legs,


    It cannot be denied that the state of these two legs is at its peak.


    Therefore, Ito Takehiko stood uppletely in the blink of an eye.


    He is not very tall, and his height is about 1.68 meters.


    However, this man has been a martial arts yer since childhood.


    Although he is not a martial artist, he has practiced karate and Sanda for many years,


    Which has also improved his physical fitness and strength. More than most of their peers.


    Reshaping Pill reshaped his legs back to their peak state.


    Although the legs were a little short, they were very sturdy,


    Standing in the same position, plus a suit of green mud, like a big green hair on Chimpanzees.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Charlie saw Ito Takehiko standing still on the spot,


    He knew in his heart that this kind of thing must be too shocking for Ito Takehiko,


    And at least he needed to get used to it a little.


    The housekeeper on the side came back to his senses a little at this time, and asked in horror: ¡°Mr.


    Wade¡­sir¡­ his legs have really grown?! I¡¯m not dreaming?!¡±


    Charlie asked lightly: ¡°Have you ever dreamed of having a human leg amputated, but can it grow


    back?¡±


    The housekeeper quickly shook his head and said seriously, ¡°I haven¡¯t done it¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°That¡¯s it, such a good thing, but It¡¯s not something you can dream of.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like every man has gone through puberty,¡±


    ¡°But the object of his spring dreams may not necessarily be the girl he loves the most.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this is the truth?¡±


    The housekeeper agreed, nodding like garlic and saying,


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I have racked my brains throughout my adolescence,¡±


    ¡°And I have never dreamed of the goddess in my mind in that kind of dream¡­¡±

 Chapter 4996

    Chapter 4996


    Charlie After a sigh looked at Yuhiko Ito and smiled faintly:


    ¡°Mr. Ito, how does it feel to have your birthday wishe true?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko, who was standing stupidly before, heard this, and suddenly knelt on the hard floor tile


    with a thud,


    His eyes filled with tears, looked at Charlie and choked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade! Thank you for your kindness! I, Ito Yuhiko, never dreamed that I could be a normal


    person in this life!¡±


    ¡°Your kindness and virtue will be unforgettable forever!¡±


    Speaking, he opened his arms, knelt on the ground, and kowtowed three times to Charlie.


    Charlie saw Ito Yuuhiko kneeling on the ground, talking and crying,


    And with that face full of green mud and a little distorted,


    He felt no longer the same as before, like a green-haired gori,


    But like a new big monkey that came out of the soil,


    Plus this old man is still nak3d, it is a bit unsightly visually.


    So Charlie didn¡¯t want to step up to help, and said to the housekeeper with a bit of disgust,


    ¡°Quickly get a bath towel and put it on Mr. Ito, at such an old age,¡±


    ¡°Kneeling on the ground with a bare bottom is like something.¡±


    The housekeeper came back to his senses, hurriedly grabbed a bath towel,


    Rushed forward in three or two steps, and wrapped Ito Takehiko¡¯s waist down with the bath towel.


    At this time, Ito Yuhiko didn¡¯t care whether to lose face or not,


    He was already out of breath from crying, looked at Charlie with tears in his eyes, and choked up:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ You are the parent who gave me a rebirth¡­ From now on In the future¡­¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°No matter what you ask me to do, I will have nothing to say,¡±


    ¡°Even if you ask me to jump out of here, I am still willing!¡±


    ¡°Being able to die with dignity as a normal person is better,¡±


    ¡°Than living a life in a wheelchair. It¡¯s much better!¡±


    Charlie shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°I called you all the way, and then gave you such a


    precious medicine,¡±


    ¡°Not to watch you jump off a building and die from here,¡±


    ¡°But this is so that Nanako can stop worrying about you in the future,¡±


    ¡°So from now on, you must cheer up, don¡¯t be like a half-dead all day long,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t let her worry about you anymore, do you understand?¡±


    Ito Takehiko suddenly realized, and blurted out: ¡°I understand Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your love for my little girl! From today onwards,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely not let Nanako worry about me at all!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Okay, get up and go quickly. Take a shower,¡±


    ¡°Wash all the mud off your body, especially your face, wash your face carefully,¡±


    ¡°And then put on the sports clothes prepared for you ande out, Nanako is still waiting outside.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko wanted to kowtow again, but as soon as he bent down,


    The towel wrapped around his body broke away,


    And the housekeeper on the side hurriedly stepped forward to help him wrap it again,


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me a big gift,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you but not for watching. I only helped you for Nanako¡¯s face.¡±


    Ito Takehiko choked his throat and focused his head,


    Then remembered something, and asked again: ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m going to ask you something¡­¡±


    Charlie hummed: ¡°You ask.¡±


    Ito Takehiko asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, I want to know¡­¡±


    ¡°How is he now¡­ Tanaka? Have you given him medicine too?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I have already given him medicine,¡±


    ¡°But he took it a few minutester than you. It is estimated that he is almost awake now.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko breathed a sigh of relief and choked:


    ¡°My life was saved by Tanaka, if not for him,¡±


    ¡°I might have been shot to death by the Takahashi family long ago.¡±


    ¡°Now that he can recover as well, it can be considered a wish¡­¡±


    After that, he looked at Charlie and said with tears: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for this,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you out of Nanako¡¯s face, helping Tanaka,¡±


    ¡°And it ispletely appreciating his loyalty to your Ito family as a loyal servant.¡±

 Chapter 4997

    Chapter 4997


    Ito Yuhiko actually knew very well that Charlie might not really think highly of himself.


    After all, when he first came to Japan, he had a conflict with him,


    And even his attitude was very arrogant at that time,


    Thinking that this young man from China should bow before him.


    Then, when he was taught by Charlie to be a man, he realized how nasty this young man was.


    And the reason why Charlie was able to be polite to himter,


    And once offered a helping hand, was entirely because of his daughter.


    Therefore, at this time, Ito Takehiko, in addition to his endless gratitude to Charlie,


    Only had one thought left in his mind, and that is: how is his life so good.


    He didn¡¯t feel that his life was good because of Charlie¡¯s help,


    But he felt that he was lucky to have a daughter as good as Nanako.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Nanako, I¡¯m afraid that the best situation for me now is to lie on the hospital bed with


    amputated limbs,¡±


    ¡°All kinds of tubes inserted all over my body, and rely on all kinds of nutrient solutions to survive.¡±


    It was because of Nanako that Charlie helped him recover after his amputation,


    Allowing him to live the life of an ordinary healthy disabled person.


    Now, Charlie is directly using a panacea to make his two broken legs recover and grow out.


    Now that he has be a healthy person again, he will have no regrets rted to himself in this


    life.


    The only thing that still worries him is the life-long event of his daughter Nanako.


    If he can entrust his daughter to Charlie with his own hands, then his life will beplete.


    Just when Ito Takehiko was imagining that his daughter would marry Charlie in the future,


    Koichi Tanaka, who was next door, also began to have almost the same experience as Ito Takehiko.


    Fortunately, Tanaka Koichi has Orvel sitting next to him,


    So when Tanaka Koichi was frightened by his legs,


    Orvel directly dragged him out of the bathtub.


    Everything is not an illusion or a dream, but a reality.


    The excited Tanaka Hiroichi cried and said,


    ¡°Mr. Hong, I¡¯m going to kowtow to Mr. Wade to thank him!¡±


    After speaking, he was ready to rush out the door. Orvel grabbed him back,


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Put his foot into the shower, and said cursingly, ¡°Dmn, you are an exhibitionist!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to run out nak3d! You¡¯re not ashamed of your bean sprouts!¡±


    ¡°Go take a shower first, change your clothes before going out!¡±


    Koichi Tanaka came back to his senses, and found himself nak3d,


    He quickly bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hong, I¡¯m so sorry! I was rash!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    Charlie had already walked out of the bathroom where Takehiko Ito was.


    Because of worry, Nanako was standing not far from the door waiting anxiously at this time,


    And her aunt Emi was also waiting here with her.


    Seeing Charlieing out, Nanako subconsciously wanted to step forward,


    But when she thought that her father was still in the bathroom,


    She stopped and asked Charlie from a distance of a few meters, ¡°Mr. Wade, Odosan¡­ how is he¡­


    ¡°


    ¡°He¡¯s good.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s taking a shower, and he¡¯ll be out in a while.¡±


    Nanako pursed her lips and said tentatively,


    ¡°I seemed to hear my father cry just now, I don¡¯t know if I misheard¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, then walked up to her, and said with relief:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Ito was just a little bit excited,¡±


    ¡°But he was also excited because he was happy, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for him toe out in a few minutes.¡±


    Nanako was a little puzzled, and asked carefully:


    ¡°What happened to make Odosan cry happily?¡±

 Chapter 4998

    Chapter 4998


    Charlie pretended to be mysterious: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    Seeing that Charlie didn¡¯t want to say it, Nanako had no choice but to nod her head,


    And followed Charlie back to the living room with her aunt.


    Just when Nanako was still wondering what happened,


    Ruoli on the side was so excited that her palms began to sweat.


    She is now a five-star warrior, and her sensory acuity is no longer the same as before.


    Therefore, although she did not intend to eavesdrop on the conversation between Charlie,


    And Ito Yuhiko in the bathroom just now, she could still hear it clearly.


    Therefore, she already knew at this moment that Ito Yuhiko has grown his legs by relying on the


    remodeling pill given by Charlie,


    Which made her very excited, because, in two hours, her mother¡¯s ne will also bending in New


    York,


    Then, like Yuhiko Ito, her mother can regenerate a severed limb and be a normal person


    again!


    A few minutester, Ito Takehiko put on the sportswear that Charlie had prepared in advance,


    And walked out of the bathroom apanied by the housekeeper.


    At this time, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s eyes and nose were red,


    And the rhythm of walking was a little slow, and even a little stiff,


    But this was not because of any problems with his legs,


    But because his excitement had not calmed down at the moment.


    Seeing Takehiko Itoe out, Nanako hurriedly got up and stepped forward,


    And just after a few steps, she noticed the unusualness of her father.


    The first is that her father didn¡¯t wear the tattooed hakama he had before;


    The second is that he actually changed into sportswear with shorts and short sleeves;


    and what surprised her, even more, was that her father¡¯s prosthesis also changed the style.


    The previous prostheses were notpletely ecological products.


    After all, no matter how advanced the prosthesis is,


    It is impossible topletely simte the shape of the human body,


    So its thighs, knees, and calves are all made of titanium alloys to serve as the original bone parts.


    Ito Takehiko¡¯s prosthesis is very exquisite and elegant.


    It uses bionic materials simr to human muscles in the thigh and calf,


    To simte the contours and visual effects of real muscles.


    But this is a prosthesis after all. In order to facilitate maintenance,


    And not affect the activities of severalponents of the prosthesis,


    Its knee joint and ankle joint are exposed metal parts.


    If you don¡¯t wear pants, you can see the four titanium alloy joints on the two prosthetic limbs at a


    nce.


    However, Nanako found that her father¡¯s two ¡°prosthetic limbs¡± were made very real.


    Even the joints of the original metalponents have be the same material as human


    muscles.


    It is impossible to see that they are fake. Fully normal.


    Emi, who was on the side, also saw the difference, and said excitedly:


    ¡°Oni-chan! Such a realistic prosthesis, there is no trace of any prosthesis at all,¡±


    ¡°And it is possible to make it look like the real one¡­¡±


    Nanako couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. She shouted:


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Odosan¡­ your new prosthetic limb¡­ is indeed too realistic¡­¡±


    ¡°If a stranger sees it, he will never guess it is fake¡­¡±


    ¡°It is impable and impable¡­ This¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°Is such an advanced prosthesis given to you by Mr. Wade?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko looked at his daughter and sister, smiled knowingly, and said seriously,


    ¡°These legs are indeed given to me by Mr. Wade.¡±


    Iparably serious word by word: ¡°But¡­ this is not a prosthetic limb,¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­ these are my legs! The real legs that grew on me!¡±

 Chapter 4999

    Chapter 4999


    Takehiko Ito¡¯s words made Emi and Nanako stunned!


    The two looked at each other with disbelief on their faces.


    Seeing the dumbfounded expressions of the two of them,


    Ito Yuhiko couldn¡¯t help but do a few high leg raises in ce, and said excitedly,


    ¡°Emi, Nanako, look! I¡¯m not kidding you, these legs are really not prosthetics, it¡¯s my own legs!¡±


    Emi suddenly eximed: ¡°Nani?! Oni-chan! This¡­how did this happen?!¡±


    Nanako, who was stunned by the side, suddenly came back to her senses and rushed to her father.


    In front of him, she asked excitedly:


    ¡°Oduosang! Am I really not dreaming?! Your legs¡­ your legs have really recovered?!¡±


    He said nodding: ¡°This is real Nanako! Odosan¡¯s legs are really back to normal!¡±


    Nanako was instantly ecstatic, she turned around subconsciously,


    Looked at Charlie not far behind, and choked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­you healed Oduosang¡¯s leg, right?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded lightly.


    Tears welled up in Nanako¡¯s eyes instantly. At this moment,


    She suddenly grabbed the hem of the kimono with both hands and ran towards Charlie.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When she was about to run to him, she opened her arms and threw herself into his arms.


    At this time, Nanako had no words to express her gratitude to Charlie.


    At this time, she just wanted to use all her strength to hug him tightly.


    And Charlie felt Nanako¡¯s soft and fragrant body, and could not help but feel pity in his heart.


    As he told Ito Yuhiko before, saving him was all for Nanako,


    To see her looking so happy and excited now.


    As for Ito Takehiko himself, it is just a carrier used to make Nanako happy.


    Nanako hugged him tightly, buried her face in his chest, and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Thousands of words were stuck in her throat at this time, and she was speechless.


    She just wanted to hold him so tightly, a little longer, and then a little longer.


    Nanako, who threw herself in Charlie¡¯s arms, seemed to be talking to herself,


    And whispered softly in a mosquito-like voice: ¡°Thank you, Charlie¡­¡±


    Charlie heard her subtle voice, did not speak,


    Just raised his head and patted her back a few times.


    The two didn¡¯t say anything extra, it seemed that they had agreed, and everything was silent.


    Ruoli saw all this in her eyes, and while envious in her heart,


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Mr. Wade and Miss Nanako are really a match made in heaven.¡±


    ¡°There are so many women around Mr. Wade who love him,¡±


    ¡°But none of them can be like Nanako,¡±


    ¡°She looks so good with Charlie everywhere, it¡¯s really enviable¡­¡±


    Emi, who was distressed for her brother, couldn¡¯t help but hugged Takehiko Ito gently at this time,


    Crying while choking: ¡°Euni Sauce¡­ Since your ident, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to cheer me up


    every day,¡±


    ¡°And now I can finally get my wish, please don¡¯t fall into the decadent state you used to be in the


    future, please!¡±


    Seeing the care and love of her, he said repeatedly:


    ¡°Emi, don¡¯t worry, I will never feel sorry for myself again,¡±


    ¡°Even when the sky falls from today! I will definitely cheer up!¡±


    At this moment, the door of the other bathroom opened.


    Koichi Tanaka, who was wearing the same tracksuit, came out tremblingly.


    When he saw Ito Takehiko, he immediately burst into tears, with hoarseness,


    And choked with excitement: ¡°Master¡­you¡­you have recovered!¡±


    Ito Takehiko looked at Tanaka who also stood up and walked out on his own.


    Koichi, tears flowed out again unsatisfactorily.


    He immediately stretched out his hand toward Tanaka Hiroichi,


    And at the same time took his legs and walked towards him.

 Chapter 5000

    Chapter 5000


    When Tanaka Hiroshi saw this, he was even more emotional with two hands spread and ran two


    steps to meet him.


    The two sped their hands together with excitement, and Ito Yuhiko was full of tears,


    And said with great relief: ¡°Tanaka, I can see this day today all because of your protection!¡±


    ¡°Now that you are back to normal, I am truly grateful. I have no regrets!¡±


    Tanaka Koichi even sobbed and said,


    ¡°Master, seeing you stand up again is more important to me than anything else!¡±


    Charlie saw that the master and servant sympathized with each other,


    And he was moved at the same time, and could not help but be reminded:


    ¡°The two of you, the remodeling of the severed limbs is still a bit shocking to the outside world,¡±


    ¡°So after the two of you return to Japan, you must be careful not to expose the details of the


    remodeling of your legs in front of strangers.¡±


    ¡°So as not to cause unnecessary attention.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said without hesitation: ¡°It must be sure!¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured Mr. Wade, I will never let any outsiders see my legs!¡±


    Tanaka Koichi also expressed his position: ¡°The same here! Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said again: ¡°If it is unavoidable to appear in the eyes of the outside world,¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Remember to wear long pants and stockings as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°If the outside world doubts, you will dere that you have chosen tailor-made products.¡±


    ¡°High-tech prosthetic limbs, and have undergone professional rehabilitation training.¡±


    The two immediately agreed in unison.


    Charlie looked at the time at this time, it was almost half an hour before the scheduled dinner time,


    So he said to the two of them:


    ¡°You two have just recovered, and you must be eager to go out for a walk. Right?¡±


    The two looked at each other and didn¡¯t dare to answer for a while.


    In fact, the two of them even wanted to go out and run a half-marathon to express their excitement.


    However, after all, Charlie just said, let them try not to expose,


    They naturally dare not say what they think.


    Charlie naturally knew what the two were afraid of expressing it, so he smiled and said,


    ¡°This is New York, not Tokyo, and it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°As long as you wear masks, I believe no one will recognize you.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed out the living room window and said,


    ¡°Opposite the hotel is the famous Central Park in New York.¡±


    ¡°The scenery here is beautiful and the environment is quiet.¡±


    ¡°It is very suitable for walking or jogging. In my opinion,¡±


    ¡°It is better to go for a walk before banquet time.¡±


    Below the floor-to-ceiling windows, there arerge green shades andkes.


    That¡¯s Manhattan¡¯s hundreds of hectares of Central Park.


    When Ito Takehiko and Tanaka Hiroshi heard this,


    They were naturally excited. Ito Takehiko agreed almost without hesitation,


    And said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s proposal is really good!¡±


    He suddenly remembered something and blurted out:


    ¡°Mr. Wade! The reason why you prepared sportswear for us is that you wanted us to go out for a


    walk, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie smiled slightly, then looked at Nanako, and said apologetically,


    ¡°Nanako, I didn¡¯t think of you while prepareing sports clothes,¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you toe here wearing a kimono.¡±


    Nanako pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°Not only did I wear a kimono, but I also didn¡¯t bring any change


    of clothes¡­¡±


    Ruoli, who had been silent for a while, spoke quickly: ¡°Miss Ito, I have some disposable underwear.¡±


    ¡°If you need it, I will give you a set first, but I really can¡¯t help you with sports clothes¡­¡±


    Nanako smiled gratefully and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Su, underwear is enough.¡±


    After saying that, she looked up at Charlie and asked with a blushing face,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if I wear this to go for a walk with you, will you despise me?¡±


    Charlie was slightly startled, then said with a smile, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Nanako smiled shyly, revealing two small tiger teeth and two shallow dimples, and then said to him,


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will wear this outfit with you. Let¡¯s go to Central Park together!¡±

 Chapter 5001

    Chapter 5001


    Ito Takehiko and Tanaka Koichi, are walking on the trails of the park wearing masks.


    The two started at a normal speed of walking,


    But before they took a few steps, they unconsciously walked faster and faster,


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    And in the end, it was like a race walk, leaving Charlie and Nanako behind.


    Nanako, who was wearing a kimono, ignored the surprised eyes of passers-by,


    Walked beside Charlie unhurriedly, looked at the backs of her father and Tanaka,


    And said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wade, Oduosang, and Tanaka-san seem to bepeting.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Seeing the two of them walking further and further away, Charlie couldn¡¯t help butugh,


    ¡°Could it be that they walked faster than anyone else?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡± Nanako pursed her lips and said,


    ¡°You Looking at Oduosang, he can¡¯t wait to jump one step at a time.¡±


    After speaking, she tried a few steps on the spot, each time she took one leg first,


    And then jumped up slightly after taking a step, so she had a cheerful rhythm step by step.


    Charlie looked at her figure, and couldn¡¯t help but tease:


    ¡°We call this kind of walking a squat.¡±


    Nanako Ito turned around and asked Charlie curiously,


    ¡°Is it the one who¡¯s not going to squat for long? Are you not jumping?¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Yes, but what you said is a bit unlucky.¡±


    Nanako stuck out her tongue, smiled brightly, and said,


    ¡°With Mr. Wade, every time I have good luck, It won¡¯t be unlucky.¡±


    After speaking, she asked him, ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Every time you see me, you have to help me or help my family solve problems, it must be


    annoying.


    ¡°¡­¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°How could that be, why are you asking that?¡±


    Nanako said seriously, ¡°I just need your help every time,¡±


    ¡°And I feel very embarrassed for you helping me a lot. ¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at her and said with a smile,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sorry, after all, I always found you for help.¡±


    Nanako was stunned for a while, then smiled sweetly, tilted her head, and said,


    ¡°It seems to be the case.. ¡­ The first time you rescued me was at home in Kyoto, and it snowed


    heavily that day.¡±


    Saying that she stopped, looked up at the leaves blown by the breeze,


    Turned back to Charlie, and asked him ¡°Mr. Wade, do I look good?¡±


    Charlie replied without hesitation, ¡°Of course, you look good.¡±


    Nanako asked again, ¡°If I wear this outfit, will it look a little inconsistent in this kind of ce?¡±


    Charlie thought about it. After thinking about it, he smiled:


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a conflict, but it¡¯s a bit of a mix and match.¡±


    Nanako nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Actually, I have rarely worn a kimono to go out,¡±


    ¡°and there is only one situation, I wille out wearing a kimono¡­¡±


    Charlie asked her curiously, ¡°What is the specific situation?¡±


    Nanako smiled mysteriously, then she changed the subject and said with a longing look:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have imagined four kinds of pictures of meeting you.¡±


    ¡°Among them, what I am looking forward to most is to be able to walk with you in the snow on a


    snowy night in Kyoto.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, this wish was fulfilledst year.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°What about the other three?¡±


    ¡°The other three¡­¡± Nanako admired the trees in New York at night and sighed:


    ¡°The second is when the cherry blossoms in Hirosaki Park are in full bloom,¡±


    ¡°Wearing the kimono walk under the cherry tree together with you,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that the cherry blossoms blooms in March, April at thetest, and now it has


    passed¡­¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t know what happened to him, and then he blurted out:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you missed this year there is next year.¡±


    After speaking, he realized that he had said the wrong thing.

 Chapter 5002

    Chapter 5002


    However, it was toote to realize the mistake at this time.


    When Nanako heard his words, she turned back to look at him excitedly, and asked with wide eyes,


    ¡°Mr. Wade! Are you really willing to apany me to enjoy the cherry blossoms next year?¡±


    Charlie nodded subconsciously when he saw her expression of anticipation: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Nanako was so excited that she couldn¡¯t add any more, and said with anticipation:


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I will definitely show you the best cherry blossoms in Japan!¡±


    Charlie saw that his words had already been released, he simply no longer hesitated,


    And said directly and straightforwardly:


    ¡°What are the other two, I will try to help you achieve it next year.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Charlie¡¯s arm, softly said: ¡°I want to walk with Mr. Wade on the coast of southern Hunan


    in midsummer,¡±


    ¡°And then enjoy the autumn leaves of Hokkaido with Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask her with a smile:


    ¡°Winter snow Night, cherry blossoms in spring, seaside in summer, and red leaves in autumn,


    right?¡± ¡°Yes! ¡°Nanako nodded heavily, stared at him with big eyes,


    And asked in anticipation, ¡°Mr. Wade, is it alright?¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Why is it all in Japan? Cherry blossoms, sea, and red leaves are also avable


    in China too,¡±


    ¡°And as long as you choose the right time and ce, the scenery may not be worse than Japan.¡±


    I know¡­¡± Nanako said seriously: ¡°The reason why I think of these ces is not because,¡±


    ¡°I think arrogantly that cherry blossoms, seaside, and red leaves are only the best in Japan¡­¡±


    ¡°It is just the heavy snow in Kyoto, the cherry blossoms in Hirosaki, the seaside in Shonan and the


    red leaves in Hokkaido have all left a deep impression on me.¡±


    ¡°When I go to these ces and enjoy these sceneries in the corresponding seasons,¡±


    ¡°I made a wish in my heart and I hope to relive these sceneries with my loved ones in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°This is like a small wish and obsession in my heart¡­¡±


    Said, Nanako hurriedly said: ¡°But if Mr. Wade wants to take me to appreciate these beautiful


    sceneries in China, I have no opinion! ¡°


    There are many women who have confessed to Charlie,


    But Nanako Ito¡¯s confession always gives him a different feeling.


    Other people¡¯s confessions made him subconsciously want to decline,


    Or to divert the topic, but Nanako¡¯s confessions always made him want to respond in the depths of


    his heart.


    Therefore, when she mentioned that she had made a wish to relive these sceneries with her


    beloved,


    Charlie could not find any reason to refuse.


    So, he said very confidently:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, since it¡¯s what you think, just follow what you want.¡±


    When Nanako heard the answer, she was happy, and her eyes were a little wet.


    She grabbed Charlie¡¯s arm and said again:


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, I said just now that there is only one situation for me to wear a kimono to go


    out,¡±


    ¡°That is when the cherry blossoms are blooming,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I wear a kimono to go out to enjoy the cherry blossoms.¡±


    ¡°If youe next spring to Japan, I will still wear this outfit to apany you to enjoy the


    blossoms!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile,


    ¡°I have to state in advance that I won¡¯t be wearing any traditional costumes.¡±


    Nanako smiled and said, ¡°I understand. , if I want to marry a Chinese person in the future,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let my husband wear our traditional costumes,¡±


    ¡°Traditions are just about yourself, it is not about forcing others.¡±


    She said, something suddenly urred to her, and she continued.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Actually, if I marry a Chinese in the future,¡±


    ¡°Then I would prefer to marry in traditional Chinese clothing!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will look good in those dragon and phoenix gowns or Xiuhe?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°It will definitely look good.¡±


    Nanako blurted out excitedly after thinking of something,


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it, Mr. Wade, youe to Japan next spring,¡±


    ¡°And I will apany you to enjoy the cherry blossoms in Xiuhe!¡±

 Chapter 5003

    Chapter 5003


    ¡°Wear Xiuhe to apany me to enjoy the cherry blossoms?¡±


    Charlie heard Nanako¡¯s words, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a longing in his heart.


    Nanako dressed in red Xiuhe, and matched with pink and white cherry blossoms in the sky,


    Although he hasn¡¯t seen the picture, it will definitely be beautiful if he thinks about it.


    So, he said to her: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then next spring, I muste to Japan.¡±


    Nanako said happily: ¡°Really? Then we can make a deal!¡±


    ¡°Next spring, I will be in Japan. Waiting for you!¡±


    The two reached an agreement, Nanako was in such a good mood that she couldn¡¯t describe it in


    words,


    She couldn¡¯t help holding Charlie¡¯s arm, and took the initiative to sp his fingers tightly,


    And said softly beside him, ¡°Mr. Wade, I really am so happy today.¡±


    Today was Oduosang¡¯s birthday. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able toe to


    New York to meet you.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, Oduosang has returned to normal. This means a lot to him¡­


    ..¡±


    Saying that sheined: ¡°You don¡¯t know what this stubborn old man looks like at home,¡±


    ¡°He pulls a face every day, I never see him smiling, and often sighs, I know him too well.¡±


    ¡°He was strong all his life, and suddenly he has fallen to the point where he needs to be taken care


    of even in his daily life.¡±


    ¡°The gap in his heart will be veryrge, so big that it is unimaginable for ordinary people,¡±


    ¡°And it is very likely that he will not be able to get out of this life.¡±


    ¡°It is you who gave him a new life. If it weren¡¯t for you, he might have been depressed until the


    moment of his death¡­¡±


    Having said that, she looked at him, while clenching her hand tightly,


    And said very seriously, ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you! Thank you for giving such precious medicine to Ou


    Duosang.¡±


    ¡°In the past, a single Rejuvenation Pill could be auctioned for hundreds of billions of dors.¡±


    ¡°This time, if the medicine you gave to Oduosang is auctioned,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid the price would not be higher than that of the Rejuvenation Pill. But not low right?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°If the medicinal pills are put in an auction,¡±


    ¡°They will naturally fetch a very high price,¡±


    ¡°But I will most likely not hold medicinal pill auctions in the future.¡±


    Nanako was curious. She asked, ¡°Why? Wasn¡¯t thest auction very sessful?¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°The world in my eyes now and the world in my eyes at the auction have changed a


    lot.¡±


    After speaking, he continued: ¡°During the auction, I felt that in this world.¡±


    ¡°Thepetitors are nothing more than three top families, including my grandfather¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°However, I realized some time ago that in this world, there are actually somepetitions that I


    don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°Or even know nothing about. Some of them Opponents,¡±


    ¡°The strength of thesepetitors may be much stronger than those of the top families.¡±


    Then, he briefly told her what happened to his grandparents some time ago.


    After Nanako heard this, she was speechless in shock.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Mr. Wade, it is not unusual to have a family of hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°Although there have been various turmoils all over the world in the past few hundred years,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Japan has a geographical advantage, so there is basically no domestic situation.¡±


    ¡°So in Japan, almost every ninja family has a history of hundreds of years, and many old names


    have a long history¡­¡±


    ¡°But to be honest, I have never heard of a family or organization,¡±


    ¡°That can continue to grow and develop in this almost top-secret way for hundreds of years¡­¡±


    After speaking, Nanako said again:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, those dead men you just mentioned must have been firmly controlled by this


    organization for hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°And for hundreds of years, these dead men have not figured out the specific situation of the


    organization,¡±


    ¡°And even do not even know where they live on weekdays.¡±


    ¡°This is extremely strong control, in order to achieve this control,¡±


    ¡°The gap between the levels must berge enough to be possible¡­¡±

 Chapter 5004

    Chapter 5004


    Speaking of which, Nanako said with a solemn expression:


    ¡°These dead men give me the feeling, just like monkeys kept in zoos by people.¡±


    ¡°Apart from surviving ording to the requirements of the people in captivity,¡±


    ¡°They have no ability to resist their own destiny, but the problem is that these dead people are not


    monkeys,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°But living creatures. This also means that the organization behind it is much higher than normal


    people,¡±


    ¡°And it may not be in the same realm as us.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with emotion: ¡°I also felt like a frog in the bottom of the well because of this


    incident,¡±


    ¡°So now I look back at the Rejuvenation Pill auction, which is somewhat hasty,¡±


    ¡°I should have kept this Rejuvenation Pill highly confidential, so it shouldn¡¯t be put up for auction.¡±


    Nanako pondered for a moment, then said seriously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, in my consistent understanding, strength and fame are almostplementary to each


    other.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like putting a cast iron teapot on a charcoal fire.¡±


    ¡°The hotter the fire, the higher the temperature of the water.¡±


    Under this basic logic, as long as the fire is hot enough,¡±


    ¡°The water in the teapot can be dried and even pot melted.¡±


    ¡°When we see the teapot being melted by the fire,¡±


    ¡°We will not feel that this matter is beyond our understanding.¡±


    Speaking of which, she changed the subject and said:


    ¡°However, this mysterious organization has now subverted this basic logic,¡±


    ¡°ording to what you said, their strength should be very strong, but their poprity is almost


    zero.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like the fire in the stove has been burning red,¡±


    ¡°But the water in the teapot is still cold and biting.¡±


    ¡°It seems a bit bizarre, but it is also bizarre that proves,¡±


    ¡°That the strength of this organization is beyond my normal cognition.¡±


    Charlie nodded and sighed: ¡°I have the same idea as you, so in my subconscious mind,¡±


    ¡°The strength of this organization should be much stronger than the three major families I know,¡±


    ¡°But how much stronger is still a mystery.¡±


    Nanako suddenly looked up at him and said subconsciously,


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ Actually, ¡­Actually, in my eyes, you used to be like this¡­¡±


    ¡°When I didn¡¯t know you, your strength was so powerful that it waspletely beyond my


    cognition,¡±


    ¡°But had never heard of you. I asked people to investigate your background,¡±


    ¡°And I found out that you are just the son-inw of a small family in Aurous Hill,¡± ¡°Which makes you


    even more incredible for me.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to show your strength in front of me,¡±


    ¡°I might have never guessed in my life that such a powerful live-in son-inw,¡±


    ¡°Was hidden in a small local family in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Speaking of which, she asked him, ¡°Mr. Wade, would you be the one in my eyes at that time?¡±


    ¡°Like the mysterious organization in your eyes now?¡±


    ¡°It may be hidden in a corner that you didn¡¯t pay attention to before,¡±


    ¡°And no one knows how powerful they are until they show their strength.¡±


    Charlie suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    He felt that what Nanako said was very reasonable, and even gave him a new idea.


    He has always wanted to know the origin of that mysterious organization,


    But as Nanako said, there must be many people who want to find out what he is like,


    Just as they want to understand that mysterious organization.


    In other words, this mysterious organization is likely to hide in an inconspicuous corner with an


    inconspicuous identity,


    Just like he lives with the Willson family¡­

 Chapter 5005

    Chapter 5005


    Ito Yuhiko and Tanaka Koichi jogged in Central Park for nearly half an hour,


    And they still haven¡¯t had enough of running.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the time to start the birthday party,


    The two would probably be able to run to the second half of the night in one breath.


    On the way back, Ito Yuhiko was very happy, wiping the sweat with his hands,


    And said to Tanaka Koichi: ¡°Tanaka, I didn¡¯t enjoy running just now.¡±


    ¡°I wille out for a morning run at six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°And will run threeps around the Park!¡±


    Tanaka Koichi immediately said respectfully, ¡°Same as your lord.¡±


    Nanako couldn¡¯t help but remind:


    ¡°Odosan, just recovered, so don¡¯t exercise too vigorously.¡±


    Ito Takehiko waved his hand and said seriously, ¡°Follow Mr. Wade¡¯s instructions.¡±


    ¡°After returning to Japan, I can¡¯t go out for a run so casually,¡±


    ¡°And while no one in the United States knows me, I try to walk and run as much as possible,¡±


    ¡°And when I go back, I still have to pretend to be a disabled person for everyone to see.¡±


    When Nanako heard this, she nodded lightly in understanding but did not insist any longer.


    However, she suddenly remembered something, and said expectantly,


    ¡°Odosan, since you like the feeling that no one knows you, let¡¯s stay in New York for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ito Takehiko agreed almost without hesitation, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Once I go back to Japan, I could only live a secluded life.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it, I was really unwilling.¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if I could spend a few more days in the United States at ease!¡± Nanako thought.


    She was also very happy. She actually wanted to spend more time in New York.


    After all, Charlie is here, so she could spend more time with him if she stays.


    So, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, how long are you going to stay in New York?¡±


    Nanako¡¯s question made Charlie not know how to respond for a while.


    In fact, what he wants to do has basically been done.


    He has dealt with Georgina and most of her aplices,


    As well as the entire criminal group behind her.


    Moreover, the escaped Phaedra has been closely monitored by the people of the Cataclysmic


    Front.


    As long as she is brought back, his mother-inw will be able to clear her name and restore her


    freedom.


    The reason why the people in Cataclysmic Front did not immediately capture Phaedra,


    Was because Charlie wanted to rescue Duncan first,


    And then cure Ito Yuhiko, Tanaka Koichi, and Roma.


    Now, Duncan has been reunited with his family, and the two masters and servants,


    Ito Yuhiko and Tanaka Koichi, are also alive and kicking, and now Roma is the only one missing.


    And more than an hourter, she will alsond in New York,


    So it stands to reason that in the morning tomorrow,


    He can ask the people from the Cataclysmic Front to bring Phaedra to New York.


    As long as this woman is brought to justice, his mother-inw would be released from prison.


    However, seeing Nanako intending to stay in New York for a few days,


    He felt a little reluctant in his heart, and said, ¡°I should stay in New York for two or three days,¡±


    ¡°And when I get mother-inw¡¯s affairs done, I will be back to Providence.¡± Nanako nodded and said


    without hesitation, ¡°Then we will stay in New York for a few more days,¡±


    ¡°And we will return when Mr. Wade leaves New York.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie readily agreed.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the four returned to the hotel, a sumptuous banquet had been prepared in Charlie¡¯s


    presidential suite.


    Since it was Takehiko Ito¡¯s birthday and Charlie made the arrangements,


    So he prepared the banquet. Thus Issac, Orvel, and Ruoli were not arranged to attend the banquet.


    Moreover, Ruoli¡¯s mother Roma was about tond in New York in less than an hour.


    At this time, her mind was already on her mother.


    At the dinner table, Ito Takehiko sat on Charlie¡¯s right hand,


    Nanako sat on Charlie¡¯s left, and Emi Ito and Tanaka Hiroichi sat opposite each other.


    There were only five people in total, so they seemed rtively rxed.


    Ito Yuhiko filled the wine sses for Charlie and himself,


    And then brought Tanaka Hiroshi with him, and said to Charlie respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please give Tanaka and me a chance, and let us both toast to you!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, picked up the ss, and said:


    ¡°Mr. Ito, with this ss of wine, I wish you a happy 50th birthday.¡±

 Chapter 5006

    Chapter 5006


    Ito Yuhiko said ttered: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are so polite!¡±


    ¡°With birthday is really I have had the most unforgettable birthday in the past so many years,¡±


    ¡°And everything is thanks to your generosity!¡±


    After speaking, he said a little ashamedly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you have always asked me to make a wish before,¡±


    ¡°And I am still a little reluctant. Now It seems that it is really a frog at the bottom of the well,¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me about that!¡±


    Charlie politely said: ¡°Mr. Ito is serious, most people will not believe in the regeneration of severed


    limbs,¡±


    ¡°You are not involved in this matter. Hope is also a normal reaction,¡±


    ¡°I can understand it, so you don¡¯t have to mind.¡±


    With that, Charlie pointed at the wine ss and smiled:


    ¡°I have already said a lot of polite words, from now on,¡±


    ¡°Let this banquet return to its original state.¡±


    ¡°So Happy Birthday, Mr. Ito, I will say it first as a respect.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko saw that Charlie wanted to turn the story of reshaping pill,


    So he said very interestingly: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    At the same time.


    A Gulfstream business jet belonging to the Su family was flying at high speed over the United


    States.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The ne was only an hour away from New York at this time.


    The eldest son of the Su family, Zynn, slept all the way in the bedroom inside the ne.


    Approaching the destination, he finally woke up and walked out of the bedroom.


    At this time, Roma was sitting by the window, staring out the window in a daze.


    Zynn looked at her profile, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little throbbing in his heart.


    In fact, Roma is very beautiful.


    Years of practicing martial arts make her look younger than other women of the same age,


    And it also keeps her figure very slim, so she looks like she is in her early thirties.


    However, her only regret is her empty right sleeve.


    Recently, Zynn, who divorced his original wife has been under house arrest at Charlie¡¯s orders.


    However, despite being under house arrest, Roma still took great care of him.


    He has no restrictions on all other freedoms except that he could not go out,


    And Roma also took care of him in every possible way, which made his life a lot morefortable.


    For a long time before this, Zynn¡¯s life was a bit chaotic.


    He was like the urinal of the old man. He was kicked and thrown by the old man.


    Fortunately, Roma gave him a safe, secure, and warm ce to stay, which made him feel a lot more


    secure recently.


    Although the present Zynn has long lost the prestige and power of Su¡¯s elder son,


    This nd and stable life still gives him a lot offort.


    However, his rtionship with Roma did not get any closer because of this ¡°house arrest¡±.


    During this period of time, Zynn was very moved by Roma¡¯s care,


    And his heart unavoidably rekindled some feelings for her,


    And he had also found several opportunities to express his feelings to her in private.


    But what made him helpless was that she didn¡¯t give him a positive response every time.


    He thought it was her who was disappointed with him,


    And since the two of them had been on the spur of the moment for many years,


    It was very likely that she had no feelings for him.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that in fact, she had only loved him all her life, and she still does.


    After all, when she was still ignorant, she began to follow Zynn to protect him day and night,


    And her feelings for him have long been ingrained.


    Later, she raised her daughter alone, and her feelings for him have not diminished in all these


    years.


    However, Roma has always been very inferior in front of Zynn.


    Back then, she was inferior because of the distinction between superiors and inferiors;


    but now she is inferior because of my physical disability.


    She felt that although Zynn was no longer as high and high-spirited as he was back then,


    He was still the eldest son of the Su family. How could such a mane together with a woman


    with a broken arm?


    Therefore, even though Zynn expressed his emotional position during this period, Roma never


    dared to give him any positive response.


    She felt that she was not worthy of him at all.


    When Charlie takes back his house arrest in the future,


    He will definitely be able to find a woman who is better than her and more suitable for him than


    herself.


    She was pregnant with his child back then, but when this incident happened,


    She had already dyed him once, and now how can she dy him a second time.


    However, how could she have imagined that Charlie had already set a hidden task for Zynn that no


    one knew about?


    The key to whether Zynn can get out of the ¡®house arrest¡¯ is whether she and Zynn cane


    together.

 Chapter 5007

    Chapter 5007


    Zynn, who was in aplicated mood, hesitated and sat opposite Roma.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing himing, she smiled slightly, and asked him,


    ¡°How did you sleep?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Zynn responded, looked out the window, then looked at her,


    And asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe in and have a rest?¡±


    Roma was slightly stunned. The Gulfstream ne only had one bedroom remodeled.


    Although Zynn had said at the beginning that the two could rest in the bedroom together,


    She still felt a little inappropriate.


    Zynn was afraid of her misunderstanding. At that time,


    He especially emphasized that he had no other intentions,


    But the journey was long, and the two could share the big bed in the bedroom equally,


    So that both of them could rest while traveling.


    Roma didn¡¯t make a decision, just let Zynn rest first, but she herself sat outside for more than ten


    hours.


    Hearing Zynn¡¯s question, Roma said somewhat unnaturally:


    ¡°I¡¯m a martial artist, I¡¯m not tired at all,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to disturb your rest, so I¡¯ll just look at the scenery outside.¡±


    Zynn muttered and said: ¡°Flying all the way from night to night, there is no scenery to see.¡±


    Roma smiled unnaturally, and then deliberately changed the subject and muttered:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mr. Wade suddenly asked us toe to the United States.


    I asked Ruoli, but she didn¡¯t tell me clearly,


    She only said that there may be a great good thing, and asked me to move with you as soon as


    possible.¡±


    Zynn muttered with some resentment: ¡°What can be good about Charlie?¡±


    ¡°Since the day I knew him, I haven¡¯t encountered anything good¡­¡±


    Roma looked at him and said seriously: ¡°Eldest young master, you still need to adjust your attitude


    toward Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°With the Su family and Changying Wade back then.¡±


    ¡°The grievances from before and what Su family did at Waderest in collusion with


    Cataclysmic Front, he has shown too much restraint already.¡±


    Roma has always maintained a secret from Zynn.


    The original title, even if the He family is no longer attached to the Su family,


    And even if Zynn bes the object of her house arrest, she still calls him the eldest young


    master.


    In her view, this title is respect for him, but in Zynn¡¯s view, this title is somewhat distant.


    However, he also knew that what she said was the truth.


    In the disputes between the rich and powerful families, once one party had the intention to kill,


    It would definitely be a life-and-death situation.


    But Charlie can still give the old and young of the Su family a way to survive,


    And it is true that he has done his best.


    At this time, Roma added: ¡°Eldest young master, don¡¯t forget,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade not only spared the Su family, but he also saved the lives of the eldest young master,¡±


    ¡°The eldest youngdy, and Ruoli in Japan. If it weren¡¯t for him, it might have been over.¡±


    Zynn¡¯s expression froze, then he sighed, and said sincerely:


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m actually very grateful to Charlie,¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just a little stubborn in front of you, after all, you¡¯re not an outsider,¡±


    ¡°If I really want to meet him, I will definitely be polite.¡±


    Roma couldn¡¯t help feeling a little touched when she heard that she was not an outsider.


    During this time, she could also see the gradual changes in Zynn¡¯s attitude toward her,


    And sometimes she could even feel some kind of tenderness.


    But she never dared to give any response. In addition to her inferiorityplex,


    She also felt that Zynn¡¯s current situation was at a low point in his life.


    Under such circumstances, it was easy for a man to lower his anger and despise,


    He originally has for people and things and have a good impression.


    However, once this kind of man¡¯s life begins to bottom out,


    His anger will continue to rise as the situation rises.

 Chapter 5008

    Chapter 5008


    At that time, those people and things that originally attracted him,


    At the trough period will definitely make him repulse, even disgusted.


    Roma has loved Zynn for many years and raised Ruoli by herself.


    She has long been ustomed to being alone at the emotional level,


    So she does not want to have an emotional entanglement with Zynn in the trough of his life.


    Maybe one day Charlie is in a good mood, or if Zhiyu and Ruoli can say a few more good words for


    Zynn in front of Charlie,


    Then Charlie may forgive his punishment and at that time,


    He will definitely be impatient to leave Aurous Hill and regain his own life.


    After all, the Su family is now in hands of Zhiyu alone, and when Zynn is free.


    Zhiyu will definitely ensure that her biological father is safe,


    And she may even hand over some of the business of the Su family to Zynn again.


    At that time, he will usher in rebirth, and he will surely find another half who truly meets his


    requirements.


    So, she adjusted her mentality and said to him very seriously:


    ¡°Eldest young master, the opportunity to meet Mr. Wade is a rare opportunity,¡±


    ¡°You must try your best to make a good impression on him by saying good things, maybe he will


    open up to you.¡±


    Zynn saw that her expression and tone were a little distant,


    And couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Roma, it¡¯s just the two of us here,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take one bite of this and one bite of another.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t need to call me this eldest young master¡­¡±


    Roma said, ¡°But I have always called you that way for so many years.¡±


    Zynn nodded andughed at himself: ¡°That¡¯s all in the past,¡±


    ¡°The old man was in charge of Su When I was the master of the Su family,¡±


    ¡°I was naturally the eldest young master of the Su family,¡±


    ¡°But now the old man feeds giraffes in Madagascar,¡±


    ¡°And I am under house arrest in Aurous Hill, what kind of eldest master¡­¡±


    Roma smiled slightly, with a bit of respect, and said:


    ¡°The He family has been working for the Su family since my father¡¯s generation,¡±


    ¡°And I have worked by your side for many years, eldest young master.¡±


    ¡°These titles I have long been ustomed to, and they can be changed if they are said to be


    changed.¡±


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t respect your title enough, you will definitely me me.¡±


    Zynn knew very well that when Roma said these things,


    She didn¡¯t really have such concerns, she just didn¡¯t want to ept his gestures.


    He had not experienced a wall like this once or twice in this period of time.


    At this time, seeing Roma defending herself without a retraction,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt a little resentful, but he did not give up.


    During this period of time, he also thought about it.


    After so many years of guarding his wife, the woman he once loved deeply,


    In the end, it was still nothing to draw water from the bamboo basket.


    For things like feelings, if it wasn¡¯t for love and wishes,


    Both of them would be in his heart.


    With having each other like there no matter how good they are mutually, there is no real meaning.


    And when he thinks of Roma¡¯s dedication for him over the years, Zynn firmly believes in this


    woman¡¯s feelings for him,


    And on the other hand, looking back on the past so many years,


    He gradually feels that Roma is actually the most suitable woman for him.


    Although she is a disabled person, Zynn knows in his heart that Roma¡¯s disability came from saving


    his life,


    So in his eyes, there is no resistance to Roma¡¯s disability.


    The current Zynn, after going through so much pain and struggle,


    Has lost the ambition and desire for wealth and status.


    He just wants to be able to live a peaceful and good life, and finally, he is a real prodigal son.


    Therefore, even though he has been euphemistically rejected many times, he is still not


    discouraged.


    He felt that, anyway, Charlie arranged for himself and Roma this one-on-one house arrest situation,


    So that he would have more time in the future, so he could fight for it slowly and with patience.


    In his opinion, Roma has waited for him for so many years, so what if he waited for her for a few


    years?

 Chapter 5009

    Chapter 5009


    The ne slid across the night sky of New York andnded steadily at JFK Airport in a whistling.


    Ruoli has been waiting here anxiously for a long time.


    Since seeing Yuhiko Ito and Hiroshi Tanaka regenerating their severed limbs with her own eyes,


    She can¡¯t wait for her mother¡¯s ne tond one minute earlier.


    After Roma and Zynn passed through the customs together,


    Ruoli saw the two walking out of the passage, so she hurriedly greeted them and shouted excitedly,


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Roma hugged Ruoli and asked with a smile, ¡°How long have you been waiting here?¡±


    Ruoli hurriedly said, ¡°I just came here.¡±


    Roma nodded and whispered, ¡°Go and say hello to your father.¡±


    Ruoli nced at Zynn, who was not far away.


    Although she was a little embarrassed, he said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr. Su!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Su in the future.¡±


    After speaking, Zynn also said a little embarrassedly:


    ¡°You¡­ if you don¡¯t dislike it¡­ you can call me dad¡­ ¡­¡±


    After speaking, he also felt that he was quite shameless, and quickly added:


    ¡°You are just like Zhiyu. You don¡¯t need to call me Mr. Su again. .¡±


    Ruoli looked at her mother subconsciously, and when she saw that she smiled at her.


    She gathered up her courage and said softly, ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­Okay¡­ Zynn was immediately overjoyed, and quickly said:


    ¡°Ruoli, you don¡¯t know, your mother has been talking to me about you these days,¡±


    ¡°Saying that you were afraid that you got into trouble in the United States before,¡±


    ¡°And you would get into trouble again when you are here this time.¡±


    Listening to Zynn Ruoliforted: ¡°Mom, with Mr. Wade here, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Roma smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not really worried, it¡¯s your father who is worried in his heart,¡±


    ¡°And I told him that with Mr. Wade is here and he will definitely ensure your safety,¡±


    ¡°But he may have some personal feelings towards Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°So he has never been sofortable. I¡¯m so relieved.¡±


    Seeing Roma revealing his shorings, Zynn could only sneer and say to Ruoli,


    ¡°Dad is not suspicious of Mr. Wade, Dad is mainly worried about your safety.¡±


    Ruoli naturally understands Zynn¡¯s mentality, she can understand more or less, so he said:


    ¡°Dad, Mr. Wade has great powers. As long as I am by his side,¡±


    ¡°I will be the safest. You and Mom can rest assured in the future.¡±


    Zynn saw Ruoli¡¯s expression of admiration when she mentioned Charlie,


    He couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart: ¡°What exactly do I, owe Changying¡­¡±


    ¡°My wife liked him for so many years and I can¡¯t bear it,¡±


    ¡°But my two daughters are in love with his son, what the fcuk? What¡¯s wrong here?!¡±


    Ruoli saw that her father was a little absent-minded and had aplicated expression,


    So she couldn¡¯t help asking him, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Zynn came back to his senses, waved his hand, and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a day traveling. I didn¡¯t go out, and I didn¡¯t quite get used to it.¡±


    Ruoli knew that Charlie had made an order to her mother and grandfather,


    And without his permission, Zynn should not be allowed to leave the vi for half a step.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s arrangement, it is estimated that Dad was really bored for too long during this


    time.


    Roma looked at Ruoli in surprise at this time, and blurted out,


    ¡°Ruoli¡­ Has your cultivation level improved again? Why can¡¯t Mom see your realm?¡±


    Because Charlie gave the He family pills,


    So Roma¡¯s cultivation base had been upgraded to a three-star warrior some time ago.


    Ruoli¡¯s cultivation base was also three-star before she came,


    So Roma could see what Ruoli¡¯s cultivation base was originally.


    However, seeing her this time, she found that she could not see through Ruoli¡¯s cultivation,


    So she guessed that she had improved.


    Ruoli nodded earnestly and said, ¡°Thanks to Mr. Wade, my cultivation has made some progress.¡±


    Roma immediately said excitedly: ¡°That¡¯s great! In addition to your grandfather,¡±


    ¡°We have another four-star warrior in the He family!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really gratifying! If your grandfather finds out, he must be very happy!¡±


    Ruoli pursed her lips and said seriously:


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already a five-star warrior now¡­¡±


    ¡°Five-star?!¡± Roma was stunned and asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Ruoli, it has not been long since Mom separated from you,¡±


    ¡°How could you be promoted two levels in a row,¡±


    ¡°And be a five-star warrior?! This¡­is this too fast?!¡±


    Ruoli said sternly: ¡°Mr. Wade intended to promote,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why he helped me break through to the realm of a five-star warrior.¡±


    ¡°My God¡­¡± Roma couldn¡¯t help but exim:


    ¡°You know Mr. Wade, this is really your good fortune! I can¡¯t even dream of it.¡±


    ¡°The He family can even produce a five-star warrior¡­¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that if the ancestors of the He family were alive,¡±


    ¡°They did not dare to expect the He family to reach such a high level!¡±


    Ruoli couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Yeah. ¡­My biggest wish in the past was,¡±


    ¡°To have the opportunity to break through to a three-star warrior in this life, but I didn¡¯t expect it to


    be five-star now¡­¡±

 Chapter 5010

    Chapter 5010


    Zynn on the side couldn¡¯t help feeling for his daughter.


    He was relieved, and then he couldn¡¯t help but ask her:


    ¡°By the way, Ruoli, your mother told me, you said that Charlie let use to New York, it is a good


    thing, right?


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ruoli couldn¡¯t hold back and said excitedly:


    ¡°The good thing I said was about my mother,¡±


    ¡°And it is definitely a good thing I didn¡¯t even dare to think about!¡±


    After speaking, she suddenly became anxious and quickly said:


    ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s go quickly, Mr. Wade is waiting for you at the hotel!¡±


    Zynn hurriedly asked: ¡°Ruoli, what is the good thing, tell us first!¡±


    Ruoli said without hesitation: ¡°This matter ispletely beyond the imagination of normal people.¡±


    ¡°Even if I say it now, you won¡¯t believe it, so hurry up and let¡¯s see Mr. Wade first!¡±


    Although Zynn and Roma were a little puzzled, seeing that Ruoli was unwilling to reveal it,


    They stopped asking more and followed her to the Hotel.


    At this time, Charlie had just had a drink with Ito Yuhiko and Tanaka Hiroshi,


    And after the two were dizzy, they were arranged to rest first.


    Nanako originally thought about drinking tea and chatting with Charlie on the terrace of the


    presidential suite facing Central Park,


    But after learning that Ruoli¡¯s parents were arriving soon,


    She dismissed the idea directly. She went back to the room that Charlie had arranged for her early.


    Soon, Issac came to report to Charlie: ¡°Master, Miss Ruoli is back,¡±


    ¡°Ms. He and Zynn from the Su family are also here. I asked Orvel to take them to the prepared


    suite.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right now.¡±


    After that, Charlie walked quickly to the luxury suite prepared in advance.


    Ruoli, Roma, and Zynn had also arrived at the room at this time.


    Seeing Charlieing in, Roma quickly said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded at her, and said,


    ¡°Ms. He, calling you from a long way in such a hurry I did not dy your other arrangements, right?¡±


    ¡°Roma waved her hands hastily and said, ¡°How could it be, Mr. Wade, the He family will always


    follow your orders,¡±


    ¡°No matter what time or ce, as long as you give your order,¡±


    ¡°The He family wille over as soon as possible!¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly.


    At this time, Zynn on the side said somewhat submissively: ¡°Hello Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie looked at him and asked him with a smile, ¡°How has Mr. Su been doing recently?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all good!¡± Zynn said without hesitation, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for raising your hand,¡±


    ¡°So that I can have the opportunity to live a peaceful and stable life like I am now.¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked again: ¡°Is there any dissatisfaction? Feel free to say anything.¡±


    Zynn shook his head like a rattle, and said repeatedly, ¡°No, no! Absolutely not!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and asked him again, ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°Do you have any contact with Elder Mr. Su?¡±


    ¡°He is in Madagascar now. How¡¯s it going for him?¡±


    Zynnughed with some schadenfreude, and replied, ¡°From what the old man says in


    Madagascar¡­¡±


    ¡°The whole thing is pretty good¡­ It is said that arge piece ofnd was acquired.¡±


    ¡°They have raised a lot of wild animals unique to Africa,¡±


    ¡°And he also said that he ns to build a horse farm for a few days and raise some horses to y


    with.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°That¡¯s good, if you have the opportunity to help me bring take it to him.¡±


    Zynnughed twice, thinking to himself: ¡°The old manins about that shitty ce he is living


    in every day,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know how many times he has scolded you.¡±


    However, he said respectfully: ¡°Sure, definitely!¡±


    Charlie turned to look at Roma, and said seriously,


    ¡°Ms. He, I¡¯m asking you toe here this time, mainly because there is a new medicine, and I want


    you to try it for me.¡±


    Roma heard this, andbined with her daughter, she said earlier that there was a big good thing,


    And she thought that Charlie was going to give her medicine pills to improve her cultivation,


    So she hurriedly said: ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t know how to thank you!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Ms. He doesn¡¯t have to be so polite, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Roma nced at her empty right sleeve, and said seriously,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t need to waste the medicinal pills on me.¡±


    ¡°In this case, even if the cultivation level is improved,pared with the warriors of the same rank,¡±


    ¡°Thebat power is a lot worse. Theck of an arm not only loses a quarter of thebat power,¡±


    ¡°But more importantly, the physical coordination will always be improved.¡±


    ¡°But in an uncoordinated state, in actualbat, it is difficult to exert enough attack power.¡±


    ¡°If you use that elixir on me, it will be a waste¡­¡±


    Ruoli on the side said quickly: ¡°Mom, the medicine that Mr. Wade is asking you to try,¡±


    ¡°It is specifically designed to solve your situation! Don¡¯t refuse, just agree!¡±


    Roma didn¡¯t know what Ruoli¡¯s words meant, and thought to herself:


    ¡°Theck of the right arm is a shoring that I can¡¯t make up for at all.¡±


    ¡°What solution can Mr. Wade have to solve my situation? Maybe let my right arm grow back?¡±


    Ruoli saw her mother¡¯s doubts, she wanted to tell the truth,


    But she was afraid that after her mother found out, her emotions would fluctuate greatly due to


    doubts,


    Excitement or tension, so she said: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hesitate, just agree to it!¡±


    Roma said embarrassedly: ¡°It¡¯s not that Mom doesn¡¯t want to obey,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Mom doesn¡¯t want Mr. Wade to waste medicinal pills¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled at this time He said, ¡°Ms. He, believe me,¡±


    ¡°This medicinal pill will not be wasted unless it is not used on you.¡±


    Then, he took out a pill, handed it to Ruoli¡¯s hand, and said,


    ¡°Ms. Ruoli, take Ms. He to the bathroom, and after she has soaked in the mud, give her the pill.¡±


    Ruoli took the pill, and was so excited that tears burst into her eyes,


    She said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Roma and said with a bit of excitement,


    ¡°Mom! Come and try the medicine with me!¡±

 Chapter 5011

    Chapter 5011


    Just when Ruoli couldn¡¯t wait to arrange for her mother to go to the bathroom,


    And prepare her to take the reshaping pill, Zynn in the living room of the suite looked at Charlie and


    asked tentatively,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, can I ask you something?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°Mr. Su, just say it, don¡¯t be so polite.¡±


    Zynn didn¡¯t know what to do, and said with a smirk:


    ¡°I want to request something, can you give me a day of freedom tomorrow, even for half a day?¡±


    Zynn knew very well that although he also followed Roma to New York,


    But he was essentially under house arrest by Charlie.


    Charlie listened to his request and asked him curiously:


    ¡°What does Mr. Su want to do with one day¡¯s free time?¡±


    ¡°You can talk about it first. If it is reasonable, this matter is not negotiable.¡±


    Zynn looked a little embarrassed all of a sudden, he hesitated for a moment,


    Then gathered up his courage and said, ¡°I want to buy a gift for Ruoli¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°If conditions permit, I will invite her out for dinner.¡±


    Charlie heard this and immediately got interested, he looked at Zynn and asked straight to the point:


    ¡°I take the liberty to ask, do you n to go further with Ms. He?¡±


    Zynn quickly exined with a flustered expression:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t have any unreasonable thoughts,¡±


    ¡°And I definitely don¡¯t want to use this method to influence your punishment on me.¡±


    ¡°I make this request based on my personal feelings.¡±


    Speaking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Sighing with emotion he said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, in fact, during this period of time in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°I have seriously reflected on myself, I have really failed in my life,¡±


    ¡°I have chosen for myself an opponent that I will never be able to defeat,¡±


    ¡°And I have chosen for myself a woman I can never influence,¡±


    ¡°I thought I had stood at the top of many families in the country,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that my three children were repeatedly in crisis¡­¡±


    At this moment, he looked in the direction of the bathroom with shame and murmured:


    ¡°Also, I let a woman who loves me silently sacrifice for me for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And every time I think of it, I feel ashamed¡­ ..¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he nodded slightly, and his attitude toward Zynn could not help but


    change.


    In Charlie¡¯s eyes, there are two kinds of enemies,


    One is the one who must die because of the heinous crime,


    And the other is the one who can be rescued before it is necessary for him to die.


    If the Su family was really the mastermind behind the death of their parents back then,


    Charlie would definitely let all the Su family involved be buried with his parents.


    Fortunately, the Su family did not actually participate, so there is still a chance for rescue.


    So, he pretended to sigh: ¡°Ms. He has indeed paid a lot for you, not only she,¡±


    ¡°But even Ruoli has paid a lot for you and the Su family, and she has been betrayed by the Su


    family many times.¡±


    Zynn said ashamedly: ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ The previous Su family members were too indifferent,


    including me¡­¡±


    After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but said sincerely:


    ¡°So I have been thinking, I hope there will be a chance to make up for the mother and daughter.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°How do you n to make up for it?¡±


    Zynn hesitated again and again, but still said what he thought, as he looked at Charlie very


    resolutely:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, to tell you the truth, I want to buy a ring tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°Call a high-end restaurant, invite Ruoli¡¯s mother to have dinner together, and then propose to her at


    the dinner¡­ ¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 5012

    Chapter 5012


    ¡°Proposal?¡± Charlie frowned slightly, looked at him, and said seriously,


    ¡°You are the eldest son of the Su family. Although Ms. He gave birth to Ruoli for you,¡±


    ¡°Her status is closely rted to that of her. You are 108,000 miles away,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, she is still a disabled person, of course,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to discriminate against disabled people,¡±


    ¡°Just want to ask if you have carefully considered the gap between the two of you?¡±


    Zynn saw Charlie frown and said some doubtful words, thinking that Charlie was questioning him,


    So he said without thinking, ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t have to doubt my motives,¡±


    ¡°I really want to talk to her and walk hand in hand for the rest of her life,¡±


    ¡°I know she always has me in her heart, and I hope so in my own heart during this time,¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And you can rest assured that I want to marry her, not for the so-called freedom,¡±


    ¡°If she agrees to marry me, I am willing to continue to be under house arrest in Aurous Hill in the


    future,¡±


    ¡°You only need to give me one day of freedom, after this day of freedom,¡±


    ¡°I will continue to obey all your previous arrangements.¡±


    After speaking, Zynn was very serious as he said:


    ¡°As for the gap you just mentioned, it no longer exists in my eyes,¡±


    ¡°I am not the eldest young master of the Su family, nor the heir of the family,¡±


    ¡°And her arm is missing because she lost it to save my life.¡±


    ¡°I owe her what she lost, so to say that there is a real gap,¡±


    ¡°It is also the gap between her high and my low, it is me and her, the gap is 108,000 miles.¡±


    Seeing Zynn¡¯s sincerity, Charlie knew all of what he said came from the bottom of his heart,


    And he suddenly felt a little emotional in his heart.


    In fact, from a certain point of view, Charlie also had some sympathy for Zynn.


    If nothing else, he loved Liona so much for so many years,


    But he couldn¡¯t exchange Liona¡¯s sincerity, which is really embarrassing.


    In addition, the old man Su is a strong man and his methods are vicious.


    Zynn has always been suppressed. At a critical moment, he was driven to Australia by the old man.


    Even his daughter was betrayed by the old man.


    If he can really get together with Roma and live the rest of his life in a down-toearth way,


    He is willing to end his punishment and even send his own blessings.


    However, Charlie couldn¡¯t help reminding him:


    ¡°Mr. Su, every sessful man will reflect and criticize himself when he is in trouble.¡±


    ¡°When Zhu Yuanzhang was in trouble, he also cooked porridge from leftovers.¡±


    ¡°He regarded it as the best soup of his life, but the problem is that some people can truly reflect,¡±


    ¡°And even if they seed in the future, they can remember the lessons,¡±


    ¡°But some people¡¯s reflection will only stay in the trough.¡±


    ¡°If you regain your freedom and regain control of hundreds of billions of wealth in the future,¡±


    ¡°Will you still stick to your current decision?¡±


    Zynn sneered and said, ¡°What hundreds of billions of wealth? But it¡¯s just a passing glimpse.¡±


    ¡°The Su family used to have mansions all over the world.¡±


    ¡°I have lived in many vis, manors, and even castles, but to tell the truth,¡±


    ¡°I have never lived in Aurous Hill during this period of time.¡±


    ¡°For a while, I no longer have to rack my brains to express myself, no longer care about what my


    father thinks of me,¡±


    ¡°No longer worry about intrigue between brothers, you fight with me,¡±


    ¡°And I no longer need to worry about knowing whether or not Zhiyu¡¯s mother is my wife.¡±


    ¡°But thinking of other men behind my back¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, there is Ruoli¡¯s mother¡¯s meticulous and considerate care every day.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how easy life is, with what young people often say today.¡±


    ¡°Just a word, this is the happiness of lying down¡­¡±

 Chapter 5013

    Chapter 5013


    Speaking of which, Zynn looked at Charlie and said solemnly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I know what you are worried about, it is definitely not me that you are worried about.¡±


    ¡°I will regret it in the future, but worried that she will regret it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Will it make Ruoli¡¯s mother sad and let Ruoli disappoint me?¡±


    ¡°I promise you on my personality today, from now on until I die,¡±


    ¡°I will live up to the wishes of mother and daughter, and I promise Mr. Wade to do my best!¡±


    Zynn¡¯s words were sincere.


    Charlie could also see that he was able to tell all of this to him after much thought.


    And it is not difficult to hear from his words that he has indeed seen the situation through now,


    And he is no longer interested in taking charge of the Su family and the trillions of properties of the


    family.


    For him now, how to make up for a woman who has loved him for many years and dedicated herself


    a lot,


    How to be a good husband and a father, has be the most important thing in his life nning.


    Seeing this, Charlie¡¯s frowning brows finally stretched out.


    He nced at Zynn, and immediately said with a serious expression:


    ¡°If you really want to propose marriage, you don¡¯t have to wait until tomorrow, because tomorrow,


    things will change qualitatively.¡±


    Zynn was very surprised and asked inexplicably:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you mean by qualitative change?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°If you really decide to propose marriage,¡±


    ¡°Start preparing now, and wait until the bathroom door opens and Ms. He walks out of it.¡±


    ¡°You go up immediately, kneel on one knee and propose to her. Trust me, this is your best chance.¡±


    The qualitative change that Charlie just said was,


    Actually the remodeling pill he handed over to Ruoli just now.


    It is estimated that Ruoli should be in the bathroom now,


    Helping her mother, to prepare before taking the medicine.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    From now on, in another 20 to 30 minutes, when Roma packs up and walks out of the bathroom,


    She willpletely be a normal person, and her broken right arm will grow back intact.


    If Zynn waited until tomorrow night to propose again,


    Then there would be a sense of seeing Roma recovering and him proposing marriage.


    Therefore, out of consideration for him,


    Charlie hoped that he could be ready immediately and propose marriage as soon as Romaes


    out.


    In this way, Zynn has a chance to get what he wants, and Ruoli will definitely be very pleased.


    For Roma, it is a double happiness.


    As long as Roma nodded, everyone would be happy tonight.


    Zynn didn¡¯t understand why Charlie had to prepare himself immediately and said nervously:


    ¡°That¡­Mr. Wade¡­you ask me to start preparing now, I really don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to pick a diamond ring tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And then choose a decent suit, but now there¡¯s no time¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°It¡¯s not toote. There are several luxury brands on the first floor of the hotel,¡±


    ¡°Including a Cartier jewelry, and several men¡¯s clothing brands.¡±


    ¡°I will let Mr. Chen take you down to pick things now.¡±


    ¡°As for the flowers, I will also ask him to help arrange them. 20 minutes are enough to get ready.¡±


    Almost all the top luxury five-star hotels have their own smallmercial streets,


    Attracting first-line brands in the luxury industry,


    Which is convenient for high-end customers to shop nearby.


    So, whether it is a diamond ring or a suit, you can find it here.


    Zynn didn¡¯t expect Charlie to arrange it for him at once,


    But the time was suddenly pushed in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help getting nervous,


    And he hesitated and said, ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t it a bit too sudden? I¡¯m not mentally prepared yet¡­¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°In addition to the diamond ring and flowers,¡±


    ¡°What preparations do you need to make for a marriage proposal?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Zynn said for a while. Somewhere at a loss for words, not sure how to answer.


    Charlie said impatiently: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t scoff, I¡¯ll let Mr. Chen take you down now.¡±


    After that, he picked up the phone and called Issac over.

 Chapter 5014

    Chapter 5014


    As soon as Issac entered the room, Charlie said to him,


    ¡°Mr. Chen, take Mr. Su to Cartier on the first floor of the hotel to choose a ring,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A decent suit, and ask the housekeeping department to prepare a bouquet of fresh roses for


    delivery.¡±


    Although Issac was a little surprised, he still said very simply: ¡°Okay young master!¡±


    After speaking, he made a gesture to Zynn: ¡°Please, Mr. Su.¡±


    Although Zynn felt a little like rushing a duck to the shelves,


    But at this moment, the ink was no longer there,


    And he hurriedly followed Issac out of the room.


    At this moment. Ruoli¡¯s thoughts were all on her mother alone.


    On the hanger in the bathroom, there is a short-sleeved dress that she prepared for her mother in


    advance.


    This dress was specially selected for her mother.


    Unlike Takehiko Ito, Roma¡¯s right arm has been broken for more than 20 years,


    So she has never seen her mother wear any kind of short-sleeved clothes since the day she could


    remember.


    Even in the hottest summer, her mother will wear a long-sleeved top and asionally a skirt,


    And the upper body must also be long-sleeved.


    Ruoli had never seen her mother with healthy limbs,


    But she guessed that if her mother changed into the feminine dress she chose, she would be


    dazzling.


    At this time, Roma did not realize that this skirt was bought for her.


    With the help of Ruoli, she took off her clothes one by one,


    While looking at the light green dress with elegant floral arrangements, she said with a smile,


    ¡°Ruoli, this dress is so beautiful, you usually look like a tomboy every day,¡± ¡°Why are you willing to


    wear a skirt this time?¡±


    Roma didn¡¯t realize it. This dress was actually bought by her daughter for her.


    In her impression, Ruoli almost never wore a skirt because of her martial arts practice.


    At this time, Ruoli took the skirt off the hanger, gestured in front of her, and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Mom, do you think it looks good?¡±


    Roma nodded lightly, and said, ¡°It looks good. Yes, it just feels a little oldfashioned,¡±


    ¡°Not suitable for girls in your early twenties, but suitable for women in their thirties and forties.¡±


    Ruoli giggled and said: ¡°Your vision is quite urate!¡±


    ¡°I also think this skirt is not suitable for a girl like me.¡±


    Roma said with a doting smile: ¡°You are in your twenties,¡±


    ¡°But no longer a little girl, many girls as old as you are now mothers.¡±


    Ruoli stuck out her tongue and said coquettishly,


    ¡°Mom, in front of you, I will always be a little girl.¡±


    Roma touching Ruoli¡¯s face, sighed: ¡°Mom really didn¡¯t expect that my Ruoli could be a five-


    star warrior.¡±


    ¡°You can have this opportunity today, which is definitely the happiest thing in my life!¡±


    ¡°Ruoli raised her arm and gently touched the back of her mother¡¯s hand,


    Her eyes were red, and she said firmly: ¡°Mom, there will be something more happierter,¡±


    ¡°Since I was five years old, the one thing I asked for every birthday. My that wish will soone


    true!¡±


    Ruoli, a child, was most distressed by her mother¡¯s broken right arm.


    Therefore, since she was sensible, she made a wish on her birthday every year,


    And she silently made the same wish, that is, she hoped that her mother could recover and be


    a normal person.


    Although she always knew that this wish was impossible to achieve, she kept making this wish year


    after year.


    It was also from when she was five years old that when her mother asked her what she wished,


    She would only smile and say one word: confidentiality.


    Therefore, Roma suddenly heard that her daughter had made the same wish for more than ten


    years in a row,


    And asked in surprise: ¡°Ruoli, what kind of wish is it, that can make you make it for so many


    years?!¡±


    Ruoli smiled mysteriously, took her mother to the bathtub, and urged,


    ¡°Mom, you lie down in the bathtub first,¡±


    ¡°And all the questions you want to know tonight will be answered soon!¡±

 Chapter 5015

    Chapter 5015


    Roma didn¡¯t know why her daughter let her lie down in the bathtub,


    But she didn¡¯t ask more when she saw that her daughter was looking forward to something.


    After she soaked the body below the neck in the bathtub,


    Ruoli took out the reshaping pill and instructed:


    ¡°Mom, Mr. Wade said that you will fall asleep after taking the pill,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, I will be watching over you all the time!¡±


    After saying that, she put the pill into Roma¡¯s mouth.


    Roma smiled at her daughter, and before she had time to speak,


    She felt that her mind went nk for a while, and she lost consciousness.


    Seeing that her mother had lost consciousness, Ruoli stood motionless in front of the bathtub,


    Looking forward to the moment when the miracle will happen.


    At the same time, Issac took Zynn and found a high-end diamond ring worth 1.3 million US dors


    in Cartier¡¯s store.


    This is already the best diamond ring that can be bought in this store, but in Zynn¡¯s eyes, it is still a


    little petty.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask the young saleswoman:


    ¡°Is there only one that¡¯s this big? Is there something bigger and purer?¡±


    The saleswoman said nervously, ¡°Sir¡­ This is already the best diamond ring in our store,¡±


    ¡°And this diamond ring is not usually in our store. ording to thepany¡¯s requirements,¡±


    ¡°It is on tour in many stores in New York. It just arrived at this store this morning.¡±


    ¡°If it came yesterday, the best diamond ring in our store is actually less than a fraction of this one¡­¡±


    Zynn looked at the exaggerated diamond ring and said with disgust:


    ¡°But this really isn¡¯t big enough, and the color isn¡¯t rare enough.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to propose, so I can¡¯t figure it out¡­¡±


    The saleswoman was stunned and couldn¡¯t help asking:


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Sir¡­..I do not know what kind of diamond ring is big enough and rare enough in your eyes?¡±


    Zynn thought for a while, and said casually: ¡°It should be a rare blue diamond,¡±


    ¡°Pink diamond, or red diamond? The price is at least five million US dors, at least not worth it¡­¡±


    The saleswoman could not tell whether Zynn was telling the truth or joking,


    But her professionalism still drove her to exin patiently:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, we generally don¡¯t put these kinds of diamonds in the store for retail sale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, most of them are specially customized for VIP customers, and some are even put up for


    auction.¡±


    For Issac, Zynn¡¯s words were not unusual, after all, it was the first young master of the Su family,


    With a diamond ring worth millions of dors. It is certainly out of his sight.


    However, Issac also knew that the time did not allow him to be too selective,


    So he reminded in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Su, our time is limited, and the options in the store are also


    limited.¡±


    ¡°A ring that you arepletely satisfied with, I am afraid it is not possible to get it here,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we buy this one first, and then go to see the suit, don¡¯t dy the business.¡±


    Zynn sighed, nodded, and said, ¡°Okay then. I want this one.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the saleswoman and said,


    ¡°Please help me with the checkout, the ring will not need to be packaged, I will take it directly.¡±


    The saleswoman was stunned and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Do you really want to buy this ring? It¡¯s $1.3 million¡­¡±


    Zynn hummed, took out his wallet, and took out An Amex Centurion ck.


    And the gold card was handed to the saleswoman and said,


    ¡°Hurry up and swipe the card, I have something else to do.¡±


    After seeing this card, the saleswoman realized that the man in front of her was not joking.


    The big guy on the board hurriedly said respectfully:


    ¡°Sir, wait a moment, I¡¯ll settle the bill for you¡­¡±


    Soon, Zynn signed his name on the bill and put the $1.3 million diamond ring into his pocket.


    Afterward, he chose a ready-to-wear suit in Armani that could barely fit in.

 Chapter 5016

    Chapter 5016


    Although this suit was already expensive for ordinary people, it still made Zynn quite dissatisfied.


    For a rich man of his level, it is an insult to wear ready-made clothes made in any brand store.


    Under normal circumstances, it should be the top clothing masters of these brands.


    Whoe to the door in person and measure the size for him.


    It ispletely tailored ording to his figure, such a suit can really be worn.


    But at the moment, the conditions are indeed limited, and Zynn is no longer entangled.


    After choosing the clothes, he put them on directly and put the diamond ring in the pocket of the


    new suit.


    Only then did they rush back to the housekeeping department with Issac.


    The staff of the hotel also brought up the ny-nine roses that were prepared.


    In Chinese custom, ny-nine means forever, and for love, it is an excellent meaning.


    Fortunately, the flowers prepared by the hotel concierge are all well-known top varieties,


    And each flower is very fresh, delicate, and wless.


    At this time, Roma¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly in the bathtub.


    After Ruoli, who had never left for half a step, found out,


    She knew that her mother would wake up soon,


    So she couldn¡¯t wait to go around to the right side of the bathtub,


    Gently stretched out her hand, followed her mother¡¯s right shoulder, and searched all the way into


    the mud.


    Originally, Roma¡¯s right shoulder was downward, and it was a vertically downward and uneven


    wound.


    Although her arm was cut off by the roots, due to the irregrity of the scar,


    The entire wound was like tree bark, with its irregr lines and folds.


    Roma usually wears long sleeves, so almost no one can see the wound of her broken arm except


    Ruoli.


    And Ruoli, who has been careful about her mother,


    Often touched her mother¡¯s wound when she slept with her as a child,


    And asked her with concern whether it hurt or not, so she is very familiar with her mother¡¯s wound.


    But when she touched down her mother¡¯s right shoulder, the vertical section like a cliff did not


    appear.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    What she felt in her hand was her mother¡¯s round and full shoulders.


    At this time, Ruoli¡¯s hands were shaking uncontrobly.


    Then, she continued down the right shoulder,


    And she touched her mother¡¯s upper arm, elbow, and forearm.


    In the end, it was her mother¡¯s right hand that she had never seen, let alone touched!


    At this moment, Ruoli burst into tears!


    Since she was sensible, her birthday wish every year was to hope that her mother could be a


    normal person.


    Although she knew that this kind of wish would nevere true,


    She still couldn¡¯t help but use the most precious wishing opportunity of the year to make this wish.


    But who would have thought that the most impossible wish could actually be a reality?


    Excited, Ruoli intertwined her fingers with her mother¡¯s right hand,


    Lifted her right hand from the mud, and sped her mother¡¯s right hand tightly with both hands.


    At this time, as if Roma had just woken up from general anesthesia,


    Her vision gradually became clear from blurred.


    When she saw Ruoli in front of her, she asked lovingly,


    ¡°Ruoli, why are you crying?¡±


    Ruoli held her mother¡¯s hand tightly, her tears kept flowing uncontrobly,


    And she choked up at the same time and said: ¡°I cry because I am happy¡­¡±


    Roma didn¡¯t notice her right hand being held tightly by her.


    She was without an arm for more than 20 years and waspletely ustomed to living without a


    right arm,


    So she saw the daughter cry with none stop tears,


    And subconsciously raised her left hand, trying to help Ruoli dry her tears.


    But just when her left hand was about to touch Ruoli¡¯s face,


    She suddenly stayed on the spot as if struck by lightning.


    Because she suddenly discovered that in addition to her left hand,

 Chapter 5017

    Chapter 5017


    Roma also saw three hands within her line of sight.


    The two belong to her daughter Ruoli, and the other is held tightly by her¡­


    Roma only felt horrified and had a chill on her back!


    She didn¡¯t know whose hand her daughter was holding, and she even felt like she was in a


    nightmare.


    Terrified, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Ruoli¡­you¡­the hand you are holding is¡­¡±


    Roma¡¯s expression suddenly froze when she asked this.


    She originally wanted to ask her daughter who the hand she was holding belonged to.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, at this moment, she suddenly felt that a nerve that had disappeared for many years was


    suddenly affected,


    And a feeling of being clenched was returned.


    That feeling came from her right hand that had been cut off for more than 20 years!


    Roma is different from Ito Takehiko. Ito Takehiko just lost his legs.


    He has been a normal person for nearly fifty years.


    The sudden loss of his legs made it extremely difficult for him to adapt.


    But Roma has also been a disabled person without a right arm for half of the past fifty years.


    For such a long time, she has long been used to the feeling that her right arm is empty.


    Now, her right arm suddenly returned, and she couldn¡¯t get used to it for a while.


    However, when she was asked to subconsciously control her right arm,


    She could clearly feel the clear feedback from all the nervous systems in her right arm.


    That feeling was extremely real!


    She looked at Ruoli terrified and asked,


    ¡°Ruoli¡­this¡­what¡¯s going on here¡­am I gone mad?!¡±


    Ruoli hurriedly exined: ¡°Mom Don¡¯t be nervous! You are not insane,¡±


    ¡°This is all thanks to Mr. Wade¡¯s remodeling pill, which can regenerate severed limbs!¡±


    ¡°Before you came, Ito Takehiko of the Ito family relied on Mr. Wade¡¯s remodeling pill,¡±


    ¡°Both of the amputated legs havepletely recovered!¡±


    Roma was horrified when she heard Ruoli¡¯s words, but her reason had already made her make an


    urate judgment.


    She has seen the miraculous effects of Charlie¡¯s pills,


    Which can make a martial artist use a stick of incense to cross the sky that can¡¯t be crossed for


    decades.


    Having seen this kind of miracle, and now that the severed limb is regenerated,


    Although she is also extremely shocked, she will not question its authenticity.


    After confirming that all this was a reality, Roma was so excited that she couldn¡¯t add more.


    She looked at her right hand and murmured, ¡°Since the moment my arm was cut off,¡±


    ¡°I never thought that there would be a day when I could recover¡­ ¡­¡±


    Ruoli took her mother¡¯s right hand and choked:


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you ask me what I wished for my birthday before?¡±


    ¡°This was my wish¡­ But I never thought that it would actuallye true¡­¡±


    Roma was moved to tears when she heard this.


    The mother-daughter two have a very deep rtionship,


    And since they have been dependent on each other since childhood,


    This rtionship is much deeper than that of ordinary mothers and daughters.


    And Roma¡¯s broken arm is a very special existence for the mother and daughter.


    From a practical point of view, if Roma hadn¡¯t broken this arm, Ruoli would never have been born in


    this world.


    Therefore, although the mother has lived with a disability for more than 20 years, She was willing to


    have this broken arm in her heart, but her daughter was ashamed because of this.


    How could she not know what her mother was thinking?


    However, when she thought that she was exchanged by her mother with an arm,


    She was full of guilt towards her mother.


    But now, a reshaping pill given by Charliepletely untied Ruoli¡¯s knot,


    And also made up for Roma¡¯s shorings for more than 20 years.

 Chapter 5018

    Chapter 5018


    For a time, the mother and daughter were extremely relieved, and both were crying pear flowers


    with rain.


    What the two of them didn¡¯t know was that Zynn, who had put on a suit,


    Was already pacing back and forth in the living room nervously.


    Arge bouquet of bright roses was in his hands, and the diamond ring,


    Which he was not very satisfied with, was also lying quietly in the lined pocket of his suit.


    He had never proposed to a woman in his life, so he was inevitably nervous.


    When he married Liona, it was not because he proposed to her,


    But because Liona took the initiative to find him after Changying got married,


    Put forward several requirements for marrying him, and said that as long as he could agree,


    She would do it. marry him immediately.


    At that time, Zynn did not hesitate, and immediately agreed in full,


    And then the parents of both parties met, urgently set the wedding date, and hurriedlypleted


    the wedding.


    Due to the fast pace, there was no chance for Zynn to formally propose.


    At this moment, while pacing back and forth, he silently recites the lines to propose marriage in his


    mind,


    And at the same time, he also keeps an eye on the time on the watch.


    Seeing that the mother and daughter had been in for half an hour,


    He couldn¡¯t help asking Charlie anxiously: ¡°Mr. Wade, why haven¡¯t theye out yet?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°It should be soon, are you ready?¡±


    It¡¯s done¡­¡± Zynn replied without confidence, then wiped the sweat on his forehead,


    And asked him a little helplessly: ¡°Mr. Wade, please tell me,¡±


    ¡°The proposal is to kneel on one knee. Right? Give flowers or rings first?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Zynn asked subconsciously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you know¡­Aren¡¯t you married?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°When I got married, it was basically an arranged marriage.¡±


    ¡°My wife¡¯s grandfather was the sole leader and arranged the marriage, so there was no marriage


    proposal process.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie asked him, ¡°Did you and Auntie not propose marriage back then?¡±


    Zynn embarrassedly smiled and said: ¡°You are in an arranged marriage, I was in a contract


    marriage, and we are half a catty¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded understandingly, and said with a smile:


    ¡°I think, to propose marriage, the first step is to do the ¡®begging¡¯ step,¡±


    ¡°So it must be necessary to kneel on one knee first, and then take out the ring,¡±


    ¡°Ask the other party if she is willing to marry you, if the other party nods,¡±


    ¡°You put the ring on the other party, and then give her the flower,¡±


    ¡°If the other party refuses, you should stand up as a gentleman and prepare to leave.¡±


    Zynn hearing this became even more nervous, and couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°What if she leaves and refuses me for a while¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be under residential surveince by her in the future. It¡¯s too embarrassing¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I think Ms. He has not been married for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And she is raising Ruoli by herself, and even after Ruoli bes an adult,¡±


    ¡°She sent Ruoli a gift. Coming to your side to protect you, it can be seen that your weight in her


    heart is very high.¡±


    ¡°In other words, she should love you deeply.¡±


    ¡°If you propose to a person who loves you deeply, you can still be rejected.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to find the reason from within yourself.¡±


    Zynn couldn¡¯t help but nodded as if to cheer himself up, and muttered:


    ¡°Mr. Wade you¡¯re right¡­ So, as long as I sincerely propose to Roma,¡±


    ¡°To show her what I think in my heart, she should not reject me,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that if Ruoli is by her side, she should not reject me¡­¡±


    After speaking, he quickly looked at Charlie, begging: ¡°Mr. Wade, can I ask you one thing?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°You say it.¡±


    Zynn said sincerely: ¡°If Ruoli¡¯s mother promises me, I hope you will allow it.¡±


    ¡°We will hold a simple ceremony and a few tables of banquets in the vi in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And then let Zhiyu and Ruolie together!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°If Ms. He promised you today, then wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°There will definitely be a grand wedding for you at Shangri-La in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°At that time, everyone in the Su family cane to participate if they want,¡± ¡°Including Mr. Su who


    is far away in Madagascar, and Zhifei who is on the pilgrimage!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 5019

    Chapter 5019


    Zynn was so shocked by Charlie¡¯s words that he was speechless.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would promise to hold a grand wedding for him.


    In fact, the reason why he begged Charlie just now was that after Roma agrees to his proposal,


    Charlie would allow him to hold a small ceremony and banquet in the vi where he was under


    house arrest,


    Just because he didn¡¯t want to owe Roma a wedding.


    But he also knew his current situation. Charlie was very kind to him by letting the He family put him


    under house arrest.


    Although he lost his freedom to go out under house arrest in Aurous Hill,


    His other freedoms were not restricted in that vi.


    He uses mobile phones,puters, the Inte and TV, and can contact anyone he wants to


    contact,


    And Roma also takes good care of his food and clothing.


    Despite the previous behavior of the Su family being a dog in the Cataclysmic


    Front, and attacking Wade family,


    Zynn is already very grateful to Charlie for his lenient treatment of himself and other family


    members.


    In this case, as long as Charlie could promise him to hold a small wedding in the vi, he would be


    very satisfied.


    But how could he have thought that Charlie would give him such a big concession.


    At this moment, all Zynn¡¯s inner dissatisfaction with Charlie dissipated in an instant,


    And the only thing left was gratitude.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He tried to calm down his emotions, bowed deeply to Charlie, and said to him with red eyes:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you¡­Thank you very much!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for repaying your grievances with virtue, I thank you so much!¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly, pointed behind him, and reminded:


    ¡°Ms. He should be out soon, you should do the business as soon as possible.¡±


    For Zynn, Charlie can no longer speak of hatred.


    Since he can sincerely propose to Roma now, it is enough to prove that this person has lost his way.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie admires Roma¡¯s single-mindedness and dedication to this rtionship,


    So Charlie naturally hopes that this love reaches a conclusion eventually.


    Moreover, Charlie has also made up his mind. After the wedding time is set,


    He will tell Ruoli in advance to let her n a honeymoon trip for her parents,


    And then use it as a gift for the two at the wedding,


    And she will also be there at the same time.


    At that time, it will officially be announced that Zynn¡¯s house arrest is lifted and he ispletely


    freed.


    At this time, Zynn didn¡¯t realize that Charlie had even bigger surprises waiting for him.


    Immediately afterward, there was a sound of atch popping from the bathroom door,


    And Zynn¡¯s whole body was instantly shaken, and he hurried to the bathroom door to get ready.


    In the bathroom, Roma had put on a dress that her daughter had bought in advance,


    Her white and wless arms were directly exposed to the air, and she looked very young and


    confident.


    Ruoli opened the door and walked out with her mother,


    When she suddenly saw her father, standing outside the door in a suit,


    And at Zynn¡¯s feet, there was arge bouquet of roses.


    At this time, Ruoli didn¡¯t think that her father was going to propose to her mother.


    She thought that her father knew from Charlie that her mother was about to return to normal,


    So he prepared flowers to celebrate.


    At this time, Roma did not expect that Zynn would be waiting at the door,


    And was a little surprised for a while? As for Zynn, due to being overly nervous,


    He didn¡¯t realize that Roma had undergone tremendous changes at this time.


    The moment he saw her, Zynn¡¯s nervous mind went nk for a while,


    And then he remembered the steps that Charlie told him before, and his heart mmed,


    And he immediately fell to one knee on the ground.


    The moment Zynn knelt down, Ruoli instantly realized her father¡¯s true intentions,


    And covered her mouth in disbelief.


    And Roma seemed to be aware of Zynn¡¯s intentions.


    She, who had just regained her former self-confidence, was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t add more.


    After all, in her opinion, she has been a servant of the Su family for so many years, And is not


    worthy of a man like Zynn, not to mention that she has been a disabled person for more than 20


    years,


    And subconsciously feels that the gap between her and him has long been the difference between


    clouds and mud,


    And even if it is a dream, she dares not have any arrogance.


    However, seeing Zynn in a neat suit suddenly kneeling in front of her on one knee,


    Roma was so panicked that her heart was beating wildly, and she even lost her breath.


    Zynn kept his head down. After kneeling on one knee,


    He fished for the ring box from the inner pocket of his suit.

 Chapter 5020

    Chapter 5020


    Afterward, he held the ring box with one hand, opened the ring with the other,


    Looked up at Roma¡¯s face with almost no trace of the years,


    And said very emotionally: ¡°Roma¡­ for so many years,¡±


    ¡°I let you raise Ruo by yourself. It¡¯s really hard for you¡­¡±


    Roma¡¯s tears kept flowing, but she just shook her head subconsciously and said softly:


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard¡­ it¡¯s not hard at all¡­ ..¡±


    Zynn¡¯s brain was confused, and as soon as he opened his mouth,


    He found that he seemed to be in the wrong direction,


    The ring box was already opened, shouldn¡¯t he propose first?


    Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t know how to talk about the marriage proposal for a while,


    So he could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°That¡­ I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to be a father for so many years. The responsibility¡­¡±


    ¡°Made Ruoli suffer a lot of hardships and grievances¡­¡±


    Ruoli saw that her father was in a mess, and while moved,


    She couldn¡¯t help but choked and reminded: ¡°Dad¡­ What¡¯s the point you want to say?¡±


    ¡°The ring in your hand should be prepared for Mom, right?¡±


    Zynn sincerely said: ¡°Roma, I have really wronged you for so many years¡­¡±


    ¡°Today in front of Ruoli, I want to ask if you would like to marry me.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing, for the rest of my life, I will I must do my best to make you two happy¡­¡±


    Although Roma had realized what Zynn was going to do before,


    She was still shocked when he asked if she wanted to marry him. She was speechless.


    For her, marrying Zynn was something she didn¡¯t even dare to think about.


    Strictly speaking, Roma never thought that she would marry Zynn in this life.


    In addition to the huge difference between the identities of the two,


    More importantly, since she had a rtionship with him more than 20 years ago,


    She has always been very ashamed of her involvement in the marriage of Zynn and Liona.


    In the following twenty years, she hardly ever met Zynn again.


    Even though the entire He family was serving the Su family,


    And even the adult Ruoli was sent to Zynn¡¯s side,


    Roma stayed in Mocheng and never set foot in the Su family again.


    So, now Zynn suddenly proposed to her, and she didn¡¯t know what to do for a while,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    So she was stunned and didn¡¯t move at all.


    Ruoli on the side hurriedly urged: ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Dad is still kneeling on the


    ground!¡±


    Roma came back to her senses and said in a panic,


    ¡°Eldest young master¡­I¡­I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡±


    Zynn knew very well what Roma was worried about, and he said seriously:


    ¡°Roma, let¡¯s stop worrying about what happened in the past, even without you,¡±


    ¡°My original marriage was not happy, not to mention that I am no longer the eldest young master of


    the Su family,¡±


    ¡°And there is no gap between you and me in terms of status.¡±


    ¡°Right now, I just want to live with you in a down-to-earth way.¡±


    ¡°After the rest of my life, I will give Ruoli aplete home.¡±


    ¡°Nothing else matters. If you think the Su family will make you ufortable,¡±


    ¡°I can give up all my rights and interests in the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t ask for anything, just ask you can promise me!¡±


    Ruoli couldn¡¯t help but persuade him: ¡°Mom, just promise Dad,¡±


    ¡°Dad and Aunt Du have already divorced, and you have always had him in your heart for so many


    years,¡±


    ¡°Now Dad is proposing to you. , what are you hesitating about?¡±


    ¡°If you can be husband and wife, I will have a home in the true sense¡­¡±


    Roma heard this, her psychological defense line loosened a lot.


    Ruoli grew up in a single-parent environment since she was a child.


    Although the He family loves her very much, she still cannot make up for theck of her father¡¯s


    role.


    Before the Su family did not provoke Charlie,


    Roma even knew very well that Zynn would never publicly admit Ruoli as a daughter in his life.


    But now, he is kneeling in front of him, and while proposing to himself,


    He longs to give his daughter aplete home.


    At this moment, all of Roma¡¯s concerns disappeared.


    She said to Zynn with tears: ¡°I promise you¡­¡±


    Zynn immediately asked excitedly: ¡°Really?! Roma, you really You promised to marry me?¡±


    Roma didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at Zynn and nodded heavily.


    Although this man whom she had loved for half her life was much older than her before,


    And lost the heroic spirit of those days, she was still the most attractive one in her mind.


    Before, she would always control her heart and restrain her emotions toward him.


    But at this moment, her eyes were full of affection.

 Chapter 5021

    Chapter 5021


    Ruoli, who was beside him, was also very relieved,


    And hurriedly urged: ¡°Dad, please bring the ring to Mom!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Zynn came back to his senses and quickly took the ring out of the jewelry box.


    And Roma didn¡¯t get used to her right arm being recovered at all,


    So she handed over her left hand subconsciously.


    Zynn held Roma¡¯s palm lightly, and when he was about to put the ring on her,


    Ruoli reminded him again: ¡°Dad! Men are on the left and women are on the right!¡±


    ¡°The ring should be worn on the ring finger of mother¡¯s right hand!¡±


    Zynn¡¯s mind waspletely nk at this time, and he had to rely on his daughter¡¯s instructions,


    So when he heard this, he said without thinking: ¡°Oh, right, I forgot about this¡­¡± Roma came back


    to her senses, not too skilled, she handed her right hand to Zynn.


    Zynn was nervous and just wanted to put the ring on her quickly,


    So he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.


    When he held the ring and carefully put it on Roma¡¯s right ring finger,


    He suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    He stared at Roma¡¯s right hand for a long time, followed it all the way up,


    And found that the entire arm was actually grown on Roma¡¯s right shoulder!


    At this second, he subconsciously looked at Roma and asked in horror,


    ¡°Roma¡­this¡­what¡¯s going on?!¡±


    Because of the nervousness, Zynn, who was a little confused,


    Has only just found out that Roma, who lost her right arm for more than 20 years,


    Actually, be a normal person with healthy arms!


    At this moment, he also thought that Roma was wearing some kind of advanced prosthesis.


    So he subconsciously said: ¡°This¡­Where is this prosthesis made? This¡­this is too real!¡±


    Roma said gratefully: ¡°This is not a prosthetic¡­ ¡­.¡±


    ¡°It was Mr. Wade who gave me an elixir, and after taking it, the arm that was missing grew back¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Zynn asked dumbfoundedly, ¡°It grew back?! How is this possible?¡±


    Ruoli on the side reminded: ¡°Dad, you have seen Mr. Wade¡¯s magical powers on


    Waderest Mountain,¡±


    ¡°So we can¡¯t use our limitedmon sense to measure his ability.¡±


    Zynn¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and he immediately remembered what he saw on Waderest


    Mountain that day.


    The unbelievably powerful of Joseph was also defeated in a single blow in front of Charlie.


    And the second of the four warmanders of the Cataclysmic Front also died easily.


    Charlie¡¯s strength and ability are indeed beyond his understanding.


    Therefore, it seems that there is nothing iprehensible about being able,


    Toe up with an elixir that can regenerate a severed limb.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our family to be blessed by Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    Roma nodded lightly and said, ¡°Young master, please get up first, I want to thank Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Zynn waspletely convinced, he quickly picked up the roses,


    Handed it to Roma, and said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s go thank Mr. Wade together¡­¡±


    Charlie, who was in the living room, heard the conversation between the three people,


    And without waiting for them toe out, he immediately stood up and said loudly,


    ¡°The three of you can have a good chat, I¡¯ll go back to the room first.¡±


    Has already stepped out.


    Ruoli hurriedly chased out, and Charlie was already out the door.


    After hesitating for a second or two, she chased out the door and shouted at Charlie¡¯s back,


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    Charlie turned around, nced at Ruoli, and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. I said you will apany them back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I believe your grandfather and the others will be very happy to know the good news.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and give them a surprise? Besides, when I return to China,¡±


    ¡°I will hold a wedding for your parents. If this daughter has any ideas,¡±


    ¡°She can find a weddingpany in advance to startmunication.¡±


    Ruoli was very moved, and quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, can I stay here and wait for your dispatch?¡±


    ¡°When you are here there must be many ces where people need to be employed!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here,¡±


    ¡°Go back to apany your parents, from today onwards,¡±


    ¡°You will be considered the only child of the family of three.¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°Oh, by the way, go to my ce to sleep at night,¡±


    ¡°There are many rooms, you can choose anyone and give them both a little private space.¡±


    She stuck out her tongue, closed the door directly,


    Ran towards Charlie lightly, and said with a smile,


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I should stay as a light bulb¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 5022

    Chapter 5022


    One night, many people stayed up all night because of their happiness.


    Ito Yuhiko was lying on the bed of the hotel at this time,


    While he was pedaling his ¡®air bike¡¯ into the air, while looking at the chandelier with silly joy.


    He liked the feeling of regaining his legs so much, if he wasn¡¯t afraid of his daughter¡¯s anger,


    He would have wanted to go out and run threeps around New York.


    The same goes for Tanaka Koichi.


    He didn¡¯t lie on the bed for less than five minutes,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but get down and walk around a few times,


    And then put his legs on the table to look carefully and touch them carefully.


    Roma didn¡¯t have much chance to experience the feeling of having her right hand again,


    Because Zynn couldn¡¯t wait to carry her to the bedroom.


    After more than 20 years, the two relived the passion of the year.


    As for Duncan, who was the first to take Reshaping Dan,


    He returned to his home in Houston with his wife, daughter, and son-inw on the private jet of An


    family.


    Since Ste endorsed him, his image in the eyes of his family isparable to that of a superhero.


    In their early years, his wife and daughter lived with him in New York.


    At that time, he devoted himself to work and seldom asked about his wife and children.


    And because of his identity as a policeman, he is quite strict with his wife and daughter on


    weekdays,


    And the atmosphere at home has been very depressing without knowing it.


    Later, his rtionship with his family became tenser and tenser.


    When his daughter was in college, she deliberately gave up the school in New York and chose to


    study in Houston,


    In order to stay away from him so that she could breathe a sigh of relief.


    The wife also took the opportunity to choose to apany her daughter to study in Houston,


    And began to separate from him in fact. But fortunately, the two sides have only been separated for


    a long time,


    And it has not risen to the point of needing a divorce.


    Duncan¡¯s daughter is not very good at her studies. She was rebellious when she was young,


    And her father is a resolute detective who is more strict than ordinary parents.


    Therefore, although her rebelliousness is struggling, she has never had a chance to emerge.


    Although Duncan has lived in the United States for most of his life, He is a downright Chinese-style


    parent.


    The way he treats his daughter¡¯s education can be summed up in the words


    ¡®excessive intervention and strict restraint¡¯.


    And because of the high pressure he brought, his daughter turned from rebellious to a rtively


    decadent school-weary mentality.


    Because of this, the rtionship between father and daughter has never been eased.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan¡¯s ie before retirement was almost $400,000 to $500,000 a year.


    Although this ie level is not low, it also firmly welds his family¡¯s social stratum to the middle


    ss.


    His daughter got marriedst year to a young Chinese man who graduated from a prestigious


    university and worked for NASA.


    Although his son-inw is somewhat talented, he is too high-spirited.


    In addition, he is not valued very much in NASA, and he is even marginalized and thus a bit


    depressed.


    Duncan understands his son-inw quite a bit.


    He is a professional in aerospace and has excellent education and skills.


    However, because of his unrted background, he has been suppressed where he works.


    After returning home, Duncan left his family in the living room and said with emotion:


    ¡°It¡¯s hard toe back, let¡¯s have a meeting with everyone first.¡±


    His wife, daughter, and son-inw agreed without hesitation and sat on both sides of Duncan.


    Duncan took out the $10 million check given by Ste from his arms and said,


    ¡°As for this money, my current idea is to leave it all to the baby in Pa¡¯s womb and make a family


    trust.


    The daughter hurriedly said: ¡°Dad, the child has not yet been born, you don¡¯t have to think so long


    for him¡­¡±


    Duncan said solemnly: ¡°This is something I must consider because I did not think too much about


    you before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why our family is so alienated, and besides, I didn¡¯t do it for you, but for your children and his


    future children¡­¡±


    Speaking, he sighed: ¡°I have more contact with your Uncle An and his family,


    And I understand the truth. The reason why the rich in the West can keep getting rich is that their


    asset inheritance pays more attention to contracts, not blind inheritance.


    So starting from the baby in your womb, we will also make a family trust,


    And invest all ten million dors into it. Before the child turns eighteen,


    All this money will be used for the lowest-risk investment.


    At the age of eight, it should be at least doubled.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s son-inw couldn¡¯t help but said at this time:


    ¡°Dad¡­ there is something, I have been looking for a chance to tell you on the way back. But don¡¯t


    be mad at me¡­¡±


    Duncan looked at his son-inw, nodded, and said, ¡°Stephen, you can talk about it.¡±


    The son-inw hesitated for a moment, and then said bravely,


    ¡°When I was in the Anbang Building, Mr. Marsshal An talked to me,¡±


    ¡°And he said that the An family was willing to take out 100 million US dors to make a trust for


    Pa¡¯s children and me,¡±


    ¡°On the condition that if the child in Pa¡¯s womb was a boy, we would give him the surname Li,¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a girl, you can choose the surname Li, or wait for a boy to be born and let the boy¡¯s surname


    Li¡­¡±


    Duncan and his wife and daughter were both surprised.


    Duncan was even more guilty. He didn¡¯t expect that Marshal would tell his son-iw about this in


    private, and quickly said:


    ¡°Stephen, don¡¯t be angry, your uncle An told you this, mainly because you,


    Grandpa An is a bit of an old feudal person.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to your heart, let alone me him¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The son-inw said awkwardly:


    ¡°Dad¡­I¡­ ¡­.I¡¯ve¡­I¡¯ve made my own¡­promise¡­¡±

 Chapter 5023

    Chapter 5023


    ¡°You agreed?!¡±


    Duncan was surprised and excited when he heard his son-inw¡¯s answer.


    Although he said that Mr. An was an old feudalist, he was actually told by Mr. An for a long time.


    He knows that the old feudalism should be criticized to some extent,


    But he also agrees with the logic of Mr. An, that is: the surname needs to be inherited.


    Whether it is a man or a woman, as long as there are descendants of the surname,


    Then this line will surely be passed down. However, once there is a break in the middle,


    This vein willpletely withdraw from the stage of history within a few decades.


    Therefore, if the son-inw promised to give his daughter¡¯s child the surname Li,


    Then his family¡¯s surname could continue to be passed down.


    Because of this, he was very excited when he heard that his son-inw had agreed.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that his son-inw, a talented man who had always regarded himself very


    highly,


    Would be so easily persuaded by Marshal.


    The son-inw also seemed a little ashamed at this time.


    He exined embarrassingly: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that I have no prospects¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the conditions offered by the An family were too tempting¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I work hard all my life, I can¡¯t leave it to future generations. It is so much money¡­¡±


    The son-inw at this time was just eager to give himself the reason forpromising with money.


    But he didn¡¯t realize that hispromise was the result Duncan was most looking forward to.


    However, in order to wash away his shame on his dignity, he continued to exin: ¡°Dad, what Uncle


    An said is almost the same as what you said just now,¡±


    ¡°What he means is, first take 100 million US dors as a trust, and the trust is operated by An


    family¡¯s trustpany,¡±


    ¡°And because An family¡¯s trustpany is backed by the resources of the entire An family,¡±


    ¡°Their ie is much stronger than that of most trustpanies on the market,¡±


    ¡°So at least about 8% a year yield, as long as I fulfill my promise,¡±


    ¡°After 18 years, this trust can be conditionally lifted!¡±


    After speaking, the son-inw continued with a little bit of excitement:


    ¡°Dad, I probably used a quick calction in my heart.¡±


    ¡°If Under the condition that an 8% rate of return can be guaranteed every year, and calcted


    ording topound interest,¡±


    ¡°Then after 18 years, the child will be an adult,¡±


    ¡°And the money will be changed from 100 million US dors to a full 400 million US dors!¡±


    Speaking of this, the son-inw is even more emotional and excited, he couldn¡¯t hold back his


    emotions, and blurted out:


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Pa! What is the concept of 400 million US dors!¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t move the 400 million US dors principal,¡±


    ¡°We will continue to calcte it ording to the 8% rate of return every year.¡±


    ¡°Then the annual interest is 32 million dors!¡±


    ¡°32 million dors! And there are so many every year!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No matter how serious intion is in the future,¡±


    ¡°32 million US dors will definitely be enough for a family¡¯s daily expenses for a year!¡±


    ¡°At that time, we can give our children the best living standard,¡±


    ¡°The top educational resources, let them be the top group of people in society!¡±


    ¡°This is a step-by-step ss leap!¡±


    ¡°Also, in addition to our annual interest ie of 32 million US dors,¡±


    ¡°This principle of 100 million US dors is immovable. In this case,¡±


    ¡°As long as the An family Trust Company that we rely on does not go bankrupt, we can continue at


    an interest rate of 8%!¡±


    ¡°But what if the trustpany goes bankrupt? Thew has long stipted that the trustpany¡¯s


    own assets,¡±


    ¡°And the client¡¯s trust property ispletely separated.¡±


    ¡°Even if he goes bankrupt, it is impossible to liquidate our money during liquidation!¡±


    ¡°We only need to change a trustpany, just transfer the rights.¡±


    ¡°In other words, as long as the United States is still there,¡±


    ¡°Our money will always be there! This is the eternal preservation of assets and the eternal


    prosperity of the family!¡±

 Chapter 5024

    Chapter 5024


    The excited son-inw, when he came to this point, his heart beat faster and his breath was short.


    His whole face was flushed and sweat was pouring down, his eyes widened to the extreme


    involuntarily, and all the blood vessels were faintly bursting.


    Duncan was a little dumbfounded when he heard it.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°100 million US dors¡­can it have such arge amount of energy?!¡±


    The son-inw nodded his head without thinking:


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Dad! 100 million US dors is such big energy!¡±


    After speaking, he added: ¡°Of course, the most important point here is that An family can guarantee


    us an annual profit rate of 8%.¡±


    ¡°Uncle An said that if the market environment declines, the profit rate cannot reach 8%,¡±


    ¡°And there may even be losses. An family will also make up 8% of the profit for our trust.¡±


    ¡°For example, under normal circumstances, 100 million US dors will add 8 million in the first year.¡±


    ¡°But if the market environment is not good this year, and only 90 million is left of the 100 million,¡±


    ¡°An family will give 18 million to ensure that our trust has 108 million remainings!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We don¡¯t have to worry about loss at all when the An family endorses it,¡±


    ¡°We just need to wait for the trust ie to be lifted after 18 years!¡±


    Duncan¡¯s wife and daughter were already dumbfounded, but Duncan said subconsciously:


    ¡°Stephen, this money. Is it not too much? How can our family,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°How can we take so many benefits from others? This is really inappropriate¡­¡±


    Duncan was not lying.


    After listening to his son-inw finish the calction,


    He realized that his family is not just giving him a sum of money, he is giving an indefinite and


    eternal promise.


    As long as An family still exists, it will guarantee the interests of the trust.


    This means that the An family has issued a long-term meal ticket to the Li family,


    And the denomination of this meal ticket is still very high.


    Therefore, although he expected that his son-inw would agree to Marshal¡¯s request,


    When he heard this, he also felt that the affection was too heavy, and he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    But his son-inw saw that he was a little hesitant, and said nervously:


    ¡°Dad! Don¡¯t forget about it, Dad! This is a great opportunity for our family to jump into the dragon


    gate.


    If you miss it, you will regret it in your life!¡±


    Having said that, he hurriedly winked at his wife Pa and blurted out,


    ¡°Pa, hurry up and persuade Dad!¡±


    Pa was also frightened by this number, but she was not the same as her father.


    Duncan has been a policeman all his life, and he has long looked down on life and death,


    So he doesn¡¯t really care about money at all.


    Otherwise, based on his rtionship with An family,


    He could quit his job as a police officer at any time in the past few decades of his life and go to them


    for a bite to eat.


    And An family will definitely give him excellent treatment.


    With An family¡¯s behavior and economic strength, maybe Duncan would have been now worth


    billions of dors.


    But Pa is different.


    Pa¡¯s living conditions and the living environment from childhood to adulthood can barely reach


    the level of the American middle ss,


    But there are too many middle sses in the United States.


    Moreover, Pa studied and lived in a capitalist society since she was a child.


    It¡¯s just that she knew before that she yearned for the return,


    But it was impossible to have the opportunity to achieve it.


    But now, she suddenly realized that a rare opportunity is in front of her and within reach.


    So she hurriedly said: ¡°Dad¡­ Even if it is for the sake of the children, you must ept it.¡±


    ¡°If we have this trust, Stephen and I can have more children.¡±


    ¡°In this case, our family will all of a sudden, will be prosperous.¡±


    Stephen couldn¡¯t help but blurted out: ¡°Yes, yes! We must have more children!¡±


    ¡°And these children can all be surnamed Li, I agree with my hands and have no opinion!¡±

 Chapter 5025

    Chapter 5025


    Originally, Duncan admired his son-inw very much, but he always felt that this boy had the energy


    to not be overwhelmed,


    Not afraid of being poor, and not to admit defeat or bow his head.


    To put it simply, he felt that his son-inw was very simr to him, and even had a shadow of


    himself.


    It is precisely because of this, and Duncan has no son himself, so he treats this son-inw as a son


    sincerely.


    But the performance of his son-inw at this moment made him realize that, as a detective who has


    read countless people,


    His views on his son-inw are one-sided, wrong, and naive.


    He used to think that he was the kind of noble character who was rich and could not be


    pr0miscuous,


    But now it seems that he is just a bit high starting point for ¡°pr0stitution¡±.


    And this starting point, in the past, neither himself nor his son-inw could touch it at all.


    It is as if a person never knows if he is afraid of heights if he has never been there.


    Some people are shouting that they are not afraid of the sky, but maybe their legs will be weak


    at a certain height.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this moment, Duncan suddenly despised him. However, after thinking about it,


    He felt that he was not the same? Although the boy didn¡¯t impress him, but about the so-called


    surname and bloodline inheritance, didn¡¯t he impress him?


    Both he and his son-inw have betrayed their own loftiness,


    But one is kneeling in front of money and the other is kneeling in front of inheritance.


    Stephen didn¡¯t know what Duncan was thinking, but when he saw that his expression was cloudy


    and sunny for a while,


    The whole person couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried, and couldn¡¯t help saying:


    ¡°Dad, can you do it, you have something to say!¡±


    Duncan hesitated for a moment, sighed, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Forget it, just do as you said!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Duncan nodded heavily and said,


    ¡°This is your grandfather An¡¯s heart, but it is really too heavy.¡±


    ¡°I will find a way to pay it back slowly in the future!¡±


    Excitedly clenched fists. Immediately afterward, the two rushed over excitedly,


    Hugging Duncan from left to right, and their excited expressions were beyond words.


    On the other hand, Duncan¡¯s wife Julie¡¯s expression has not changed from beginning to end.


    At this time, Duncan¡¯s daughter suddenly remembered something and asked,


    ¡°Dad¡­then¡­that 10 million from Miss Fei¡­what are your ns for it?¡±


    As soon as these words came out of Pa¡¯s mouth, Stephen on the side also immediately looked at


    Duncan,


    And blurted out subconsciously: ¡°Yes, Dad, do you have a n now for the 10 million yuan?¡±


    The billions of dors are to be ced in a family trust, and the trust must be conditionally lifted


    when the first child turns 18.


    That is to say, even if Duncan has already agreed, they must wait 18 years for the golden mountain


    of 100 million US dors to achieve a huge leap in ss.


    No matter whether it is a luxury house, a luxury car, or a luxurious upper-ss life,


    All of them have to wait eighteen years. If you count the child¡¯s expected due date of eight months,


    Rounding up equals to 19 years. However, the $10 million check given by Ste is different.


    This is not a conditional family trust, but a real cash check.


    Just take this check to any bank in the United States and it can be exchanged for $10 million in


    cash.


    Duncan listened to them asking about the 10 million, and couldn¡¯t help but said:


    ¡°Actually, my original idea was to put the money in the trust,¡±


    ¡°But the trust I checked did not have such a high annualized return of 8%.¡±


    ¡°Calcted with an annualized ie of about %, it will be almost 20 million after 18 years,¡±


    ¡°And then starting from the 19th year, the interest can be taken out every year,¡±


    ¡°Part of which is used as the child¡¯s education fund, and part as the child¡¯s living allowance, etc.¡±


    ¡°After the child gets married, you can withdraw one million US dors at one time.¡±


    ¡°If you have more than two children, you can divide the two million US dors equally,¡±


    ¡°And the rest will continue to be ced in the trust¡­¡±


    As he said this, his daughter said hurriedly: ¡°Dad¡­you can¡¯t put this money into the trust


    anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, we will put all the money in 18 years before we can withdraw it,¡±


    ¡°From now on, we will still have many uncertainties in the next 18 years.¡±


    ¡°For example, if you move to Houston to live with us in the future,¡±


    ¡°And the child will be born in our house, we will always have to change it.¡±

 Chapter 5026

    Chapter 5026


    Pa continued: ¡°For the older ones, Stephen and I don¡¯t have to live in an apartment in the city.¡±


    ¡°We cane and live with you. In this case, you can also help us take care of our children,¡±


    ¡°And if there are more children, we may have to invite nannies,¡±


    ¡°There is still a lot of money needed to purchase all kinds of hardware¡­¡±


    Duncan looked at the woman and asked her, ¡°Pa, how do you mean to arrange ten million?¡±


    Pa thought for a while, opened her mouth, and said,


    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s what I think, let¡¯s take a million dors to exchange for a house,¡±


    ¡°We can change to a vi that is closer to the city, bigger, newer, better,¡±


    ¡°And then we can change the rest of the house. Upgrade the hardware,¡±


    ¡°Such as food and clothing expenses, cars, and home appliances,¡±


    ¡°And the rest will be put into more flexible financial management first,¡±


    ¡°And if necessary, you can withdraw at any time.¡±


    Stephen couldn¡¯t help but agree: ¡°Yes, Dad, I think this is more flexible.¡±


    ¡°With this money to support, we can choose a better private hospital for Pa to give birth,¡±


    ¡°So that her prenatal check-up during pregnancy can be morefortable and convenient.¡±


    Duncan hesitated for a moment, sighed, and said, ¡°Well, as you said,¡±


    ¡°$1 million to buy a house, $500,000 to upgrade the family expenses, and another


    $500,000 as a reserve for flexible withdrawals.¡±


    ¡°As for the remaining 8 million, all of them will be handed over to your mother.¡±


    ¡°How to arrange the specific arrangements is not counted by the three of us, your mother has the


    final say.¡±


    Pa couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Dad, we only get the total amount.¡±


    ¡°Two million is it a little less¡­ Why don¡¯t you take three million first¡­¡±


    Duncan waved his hand: ¡°I have made up my mind, what should I do first?¡±


    ¡°If you both feel there is another ce to use the money next, go and apply for it with your mother.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at his wife and asked her,


    ¡°Julie, do you think this is okay?¡± Julie was stunned for a moment before returning.


    When she came to her senses, she smiled and said,


    ¡°Duncan, if you want my opinion, you don¡¯t give me this money,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a total of 8 million? Just put it in the trust, just get a short-term trust,¡±


    ¡°From now on, in the future For 18 years, take out 1/18 of it every year,¡±


    ¡°Until it is fully taken out after 18 years. As for how to use the money, we have the final say.¡±


    Duncan couldn¡¯t help but be a little confused, but he soon understood,


    The wife also found that the child took money a little too seriously,


    And didn¡¯t want to be the money manager directly.


    So, he sighed softly and said, ¡°Okay, just do it like this.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After speaking, he said, ¡°Oh, by the way, if we want to buy a house,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it as soon as possible. I will go to another ce in a few days,¡±


    ¡°I want to do something for the old man and Miss Fei.¡±


    Julie hurriedly asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it dangerous?¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just to investigate something,¡±


    ¡°There is nothing dangerous, you know that the old man has a grandson who they have been


    unable to find,¡±


    ¡°He wants me to help him find the grandson, it¡¯s just looking for someone, there¡¯s no risk.¡±


    Julie breathed a sigh of relief, looking at her daughter and son-inw,


    Who were so excited that they couldn¡¯t control it and kept winking at each other,


    She sighed silently. With a sigh, she stood up and said,


    ¡°Okay, Duncan, it¡¯s gettingte, let the children go back first, and we both have an early rest.¡±


    The daughter and son-inw didn¡¯t think much about it,


    And the two of them still had a lot to talk about in private,


    So they agreed without thinking. After saying goodbye, they quickly drove back to their apartment in


    the city.


    Seeing that Duncan was a little absent-minded and lonely,


    Julie couldn¡¯t help asking softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you disappointed?¡±


    Duncan smiled bitterly: ¡°A little bit¡­ a little bit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, but I think it¡¯s understandable, so I¡¯m more entangled.¡±


    Julie nodded and said seriously: ¡°Duncan, never test human nature, human nature is like this real


    world.¡±


    Speaking of this, she changed the subject and said seriously: ¡°But even the universe has


    boundaries!¡±

 Chapter 5027

    Chapter 5027


    When Yuhiko Ito and Koichi Tanaka were running in Central Park wearing masks,


    Ruoli and her parents, after saying goodbye to Charlie thankfully,


    Went to the airport and took a flight back to Aurous Hill.


    Charlie stayed in New York for two more days.


    After spending two days with Ito Nanako and other members of the Ito family,


    Ito Nanako also reluctantly said goodbye to Charlie, and the family set off for Japan.


    After Ito Nanako left, Charlie gave Cataclysmic Front an order to bring back Phaedra,


    Who had handed over the contraband to ine.


    Phaedra¡¯s real name is Sivana Yan. In recent years, she has been with her head and followed


    Georgina to go offline.


    This person¡¯s main task is to pretend to be a female entrepreneur under the false identity of


    Phaedra Zong,


    And bring contraband to those who are going out of the country and hand it over to that mule


    selected by Georgina.


    Although this woman did not kill anyone with her own hands,


    But she followed Georgina and gave her help and did harm many innocent victims.


    If it is reasonable, she should also be dead.


    However, considering that she is now the key to ine¡¯s release from prison,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The people at Cataclysmic Front left her alone.


    As for herpanion who was also full of evil,


    She was killed by the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front and thrown into the desert near Las Vegas.


    At the same time, the Cataclysmic Front officers also possessed the identity information of


    Phaedra¡¯s domestic family,


    So they used this as a bargaining chip to ask her to take the initiative to confess all her crimes to


    the police,


    Otherwise, not only would they kill her, but also let her family pay the price.


    Phaedra, who knew that she could not escape, did not dare to disobey the demands of the


    Cataclysmic Front Pce.


    She knew that if she confessed to the police,


    Although she would never be able to get out of prison again in her life, she could at least save a


    dog¡¯s life.


    Therefore, at the moment, she has no second choice at all.


    When Phaedra was brought back to New York and surrendered to the New York police,


    She was at the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution on the outskirts of New York City,


    And it was time for the inmates to have lunch.


    ording to the regtions of the Institution, before lunch starts,


    The early warning will conduct a roll call for each cell. After the roll call,


    The door of the cell will open and everyone will go to the restaurant in an orderly manner.


    After eating in the restaurant, everyone will then go to the yground to let the wind out,


    Return to the cell after the wind blowing, and count the number of people again.


    After confirming that it is correct, close the door and wait for the afternoon meal.


    At this moment, ine didn¡¯t know that her good days had already begun shrinking.


    Right now, the number of people in her cell has just been counted,


    But even though everyone else has already started to line up,


    ine is still lyingzily on the bed, leisurely reading a book with her legs crossed.


    The prison guard who counted the number of people turned a blind eye to ine¡¯s behavior.


    After confirming that no one had escaped from the cell,


    The prison guard said loudly: ¡°Now you can go to the restaurant to eat!¡±


    After speaking, she came to ine and said attentively:


    ¡°Sister, today the kitchen made pasta with bolognese sauce and shrimp steak.¡±


    ¡°I asked the chef to prepare you a marinade with tomatoes and eggs.¡±


    ¡°If you need it, just go to the restaurant and find her directly.¡±


    The main reason why this prison guard is acting so good to ine is because the warden has


    specific orders to take care of her.


    As well as she knew the former prison guard was reduced to a prisoner just because she offended


    ine.


    Therefore, every prison guard at the Institution knows that ine has a very strong background,


    So they are very respectful when they see her.

 Chapter 5028

    Chapter 5028


    The reason why the warden took care of ine was mainly that ine was the person Ste


    named her to take care of.


    Ste¡¯s influence in New York is extraordinary, and it is by no meansparable to a small warden.


    Therefore, for the warden, ine is a perfect opportunity for her to cling to the upper ss,


    So no matter what she doesn¡¯t want to miss it either.


    It is precisely because of this that the prison guards in the entire Institution are even more afraid of


    ine.


    And ine is not only authoritative in front of the prison guards,


    Because thebat effectiveness of the three Cataclysmic Front Temple soldiers is really


    overwhelming,


    The thorns, almost all of them have been cut several times.


    Now it all stopped, and no one dared to be in prison for the slightest bit.


    With the support of these three people, ine has long since be the veritable number one


    person and even gave herself a nickname, Bedford Hill Ghost.


    At this time, ine looked at the prison guard, slowly put down the magazine reading in her hand,


    And said with some dissatisfaction: ¡°These magazines sent in the past few days are too boring,¡±


    ¡°The story inside is rotten and vulgar, and there¡¯s no nutrition at all,¡±


    ¡°So can¡¯t you show me a few books of ¡°Zhiyin¡±?¡±


    ¡°Ziyin?¡± The prison guard is a native Chinese-American, so she doesn¡¯t even know what ¡°Ziyin¡± is.


    So she asked nervously: ¡°Sister Ma, what do you mean by ¡°Zhiyin¡±?¡±


    ine said arrogantly: ¡°Zhiyin¡± is a very deep and literary book.


    ¡°These magazines are my favorite literary publications for so many years.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the prejudice against our writers,¡±


    ¡°The authors of ¡°Zhiyin¡± would have won the Nobel Prize for Literature!¡±


    The prison guard said embarrassedly: ¡°Sister Ma, the Nobel Prize is not awarded by us, but mainly


    by the Swedes¡­¡±


    ine frowned and asked, ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±


    The prison guard quickly introduced: ¡°Because Nobel was a Swede¡­he donated the money to give


    out the Nobel Prize.¡±


    ine realized that she had missed out, and immediately snorted coldly and said:


    ¡°So what? What about Sweden and Switzend? Isn¡¯t it all controlled by you Americans?¡±


    The prison guard hurriedly said: ¡°Sister Ma, this Nobel¡­ It really has nothing to do with the United


    States. ¡­¡±


    ine said impatiently: ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you anymore,¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Hurry up and find a way to get me a batch of ¡°Friends¡± to have a look.¡±


    The prison guard had to respectfully say: ¡°Okay, Sister Ma, I¡¯ll go and find a solution for you now!¡±


    ine snorted and waved her hand: ¡°Okay, you can go out.¡±


    The prison guard nodded quickly and said: ¡± Okay, Sister Ma, then I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    After the prison guard left, a group of attentive female prisoners gathered around and said,


    ¡°Sister Ma, how was your rest?¡±


    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s apany you to dinner!¡±


    ine hummed and sat up slowly from the bed, she stretchedzily.


    Later, she saw the obedient Chloe in the crowd.


    That Chloe, the prison tyrant in the previous cell, has been trying every means to impress ine,


    But unfortunately, in this cell, she haspletely be ine¡¯s venting object.


    Seeing Chloe, ine waved to her impatiently and said,


    ¡°Come on, Chloe, I have something to do with you.¡±


    Chloe suddenly trembled nervously, and quickly asked respectfully:


    ¡°Ms. Ma, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ine asked coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t call you if I¡¯m fine?¡±


    Chloe kept shaking her head and said, ¡°Yes, of course,¡±


    ¡°You can call me, I am at your disposal 24 hours a day¡­¡±


    ine snorted in disdain and said sharply: ¡°You and Jessica don¡¯t go to dinner today,¡±


    ¡°Stay here and take everyone¡¯s dirty clothes and clean them up,¡±


    ¡°If you have left one, I¡¯ll p you fifty times!!¡±


    Chloe said in horror: ¡°I¡­I just washed everyone yesterday.¡±


    ¡°The changed sheets, quilts, and pillowcases have been washed until twelve o¡¯clock at night, can


    we take it easy¡­¡±


    ine threw the reading in her hand directly on Chloe¡¯s face, instantly smashing half of her face


    flushed,


    And then said coldly: ¡°If you dare to bargain with him, I will give you everyone¡¯s pant!es and br@s in


    the future.¡±

 Chapter 5029

    Chapter 5029


    ine¡¯s icy voice made Chloe and Jessica pale in fright.


    In recent days, their lives have been like hell.


    What the two of them did to ine before,bined with ine¡¯s stubborn character,


    It is doomed that the two of them will not have a good end.


    And ine also started beating and torturing the two of them,


    And gradually turned into the extreme humiliation and envement of the two of them.


    She won¡¯t let them eat, find them all kinds of work, and watch them work hard,


    Without a moment¡¯s breath, this is ine¡¯s favorite thing to do.


    For example, when the weather is hot, she likes to go barefoot in the cell,


    So the two of them have to take turns to wipe the floor at least five times a day.


    If the soles of her feet get dirty after walking in the cell for a day,


    Then the two of them will not want to sleep that night.


    When others are sleeping, they have to kneel on the ground and wipe the floor all night.


    Right now, ine asked the two of them to wash dirty clothes,


    And neither of them dared to have any disobedience, so they could only ept it silently with tears.


    Seeing that the two of them began to honestly collect the sheets and quilts that every one reced,


    ine sneered with satisfaction, then stood up and greeted the people around her: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s


    eat!¡±


    The others quickly followed. Surrounded her and walked out of the cell.


    Along the way, no matter who she meets, no matter what the identity, age, or skin color of the other


    party,


    They will almost always greet ine respectfully saying ¡°Hello Sister ine.¡±


    This feeling of responding to all kinds of calls made ine extremely satisfied and extremely


    inted,


    And the whole person was a little flirtatious.


    When they came to the restaurant, the people who were queuing for dinner immediately


    consciously moved away from left and right.


    The woman who was originally in the first line immediately said respectfully,


    ¡°Sister ine, please you first!¡±


    ine hummed and took a step. Walking up, looking at one of the staff members, she asked,


    ¡°Is the tomato and egg marinade I wanted ready?¡±


    The staff immediately nodded and said, ¡°Sister ine it is ready.¡±


    With that, she took out a heat preservation box from under the dining table,


    Which was filled with scrambled eggs with tomatoes made in Chinese cuisine.


    ine nodded with satisfaction. This is what she specifically asked the prison guards to arrange for


    her.


    Eating the meals provided by the prison every day really makes her feel a little bored.


    In addition, they eat too much meat, sugar, and oil.


    So much that she now misses the light and simple food of tomato and egg noodles.


    ine winked at another prisoner beside her, and the other party immediately understood,


    And hurried forward to take the instion box, and then asked ine:


    ¡°Sister ine, where else do you want to eat?¡±


    ine said lightly: ¡°Just prepare a bit of everything and bring it over.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The prisoner nodded respectfully, and then, together with another prisoner,


    Put all kinds of food on the te, and followed ine to ine¡¯s royal pce dining table.


    This dining table is by the window, with the best and mostfortable view.


    Ever since ine became a ghost at the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She has made a rule that she can only use this table in the future.


    Originally, almost every day there would be quarrels and even conflicts between prisoners for this


    table,


    But since she became the boss here, everyone will consciously stay away from this table to avoid


    angering her.


    After all, ine not only has three extremely capable sidekicks,


    But more importantly, from the prison guards to the warden,


    They must give her face. It can be said that she is all in all here.


    She came to her favorite table and sat down.

 Chapter 5030

    Chapter 5030


    The attendants on both sides hurriedly put the tes and lunch boxes in front of her.


    A staff member also quickly brought a ss of iced Coke and said respectfully,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Sister ine, this is sugar-free c, you can drink it with confidence without worrying about blood


    sugar.¡±


    ine hummed with satisfaction, took a sip of the c,


    And immediately felt a refreshingfort in this hot summer.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart: ¡°This person is also strange.¡±


    ¡°I never want to drink Coke when I see it outside, but here,¡±


    ¡°Drinking a sip of iced Coke can be so satisfying.¡±


    Thinking happily, the previous prison guard was in a hurry.


    Running to her dining table, she said with joy,


    ¡°Sister ine, Sister ine! There is good news, Sister ine!¡±


    Seeing her excited face, ine suddenly thumped, and couldn¡¯t help but blurted out and asked,


    ¡°What good news made you so excited.¡±


    The prison guard hurriedly exined: ¡°Sister ine, yourwyer is here!¡±


    ¡°Mywyer?!¡± ine¡¯s expression instantly froze, and she eximed:


    ¡°Is that James White? What is he doing here?!¡±


    The prison guard said excitedly,


    ¡°He came to meet you, saying that there is great news to convey to you.¡±


    ine was stunned frowned and said: ¡°Could it be¡­ Did he clear my suspicions?!¡±


    The prison guard said without hesitation: ¡°It should be,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise how can it be called good news?! Sister ine, congrattions to you,¡±


    ¡°You will be able to clear your suspicions and regain your freedom soon!¡±


    ine¡¯s expression was a bit depressed, and she thought to herself:


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to recover my freedom now¡­¡±


    ¡°If I recover now Now that I am free, how can I be a ghost in Bedford Mountain?¡±


    The prison guard saw that ine was a little lost, and couldn¡¯t help reminding:


    ¡°Sister ine, thewyer is waiting in the interview room now, do you want to go now?¡± After


    speaking, she hurriedly said: ¡°Sister ine, why don¡¯t you eat first,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing before you go after you¡¯ve eaten enough,¡±


    ¡°Just let thewyer wait in the meeting room for a while.¡±


    ine felt a little bit in her heart. Unsteady, what is going on,


    She has to see James White before she can eat know.


    So, she stood up and said, ¡°Take me to see him first, otherwise I really can¡¯t eat!¡±


    With that, she followed the prison guard to the interview room of the correctional institution.


    At this point, New York¡¯s most famous criminalwyer, James White, was already waiting here.


    Seeing inee in, he immediately stood up and said with great respect:


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Ma, we meet again.¡±


    ine nodded absently, and then asked him:


    ¡°What did youe to see me for? Is something wrong?¡±


    James said with a smile: ¡°Ms. Ma, I came here to tell you good news,¡±


    ¡°The woman who handed you the contraband at the airport has finally been brought to justice!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± ine blurted out and asked, ¡°Are you talking about Phaedra?¡±


    James exined: ¡°That woman¡¯s real name is not Phaedra, her name is¡­¡±


    ine put it down impatiently and waved her hand, interrupted him, and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what her name is, I just want to know what the state of the matter is now.¡±


    James thought that ine couldn¡¯t wait to go out, so he looked excited


    ¡°ording to my informant in the NYPD, the woman has confessed to the police what she did,¡±


    ¡°And the police can now basically confirm that you are innocent,¡±


    ¡°But the police still need to go further with some legal process, and when it¡¯s over,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be issued a certificate that you really didn¡¯t know anything about it,¡±


    ¡°And then a document will be sent to Bedford Hills Correctional Institution, and then you¡¯ll be free .¡±


    When ine heard this, she quickly asked, ¡°Then when will they let me out?¡±


    James looked at the time and replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bitte today, but tomorrow will be fine!


    ¡°Ah?!¡± ine blurted out with a look of disappointment:


    ¡°Then what¡­ can¡¯t we let them slow down for a few more days?¡±

 Chapter 5031

    Chapter 5031


    ine¡¯s words made James stunned on the spot.


    He subconsciously asked: ¡°Ms. Ma, what do you mean by a few days¡¯ dy?¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°A few dayster is the literal meaning,¡±


    ¡°Just let them be a few dayster, don¡¯t be so anxious!¡±


    James¡¯ whole person was instantly embarrassed.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand why ine made such a strange request.


    Confused, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Ms. Ma, I¡¯m a little confused,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to get you out of here as soon as possible? Why don¡¯t you want to go out now?¡±


    ine said seriously: ¡°To tell you the truth, I have fallen in love with this ce,¡±


    ¡°The people here are very friendly, and I have made a lot of friends here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an American, and I¡¯ll be returning to China in a while.¡±


    In fact, ine has no real friends here at all,


    And some are just tterers from all over the world.


    These people are respectful and ttering to her every day, and even make her feel like a queen.


    It is not easy for ordinary people to experience this kind of feeling.


    After all, the free world has always been a ce where there are people outside the world,


    And it is difficult to find the feeling of being self-reliant.


    But in a small environment like a prison, it is rtively easy to implement.


    So ine also knew very well that if she left Bedford Hills Correctional Institution,


    She would never be able to find this kind of self-serving experience.


    James was also a little confused at this time.


    He really couldn¡¯t figure out why ine fell in love with this ghost ce.


    So, he said embarrassedly: ¡°Ms. Ma, this matter is not up to you and me now.¡±


    ¡°In this matter, it all depends on the efficiency of the police.¡±


    If they are efficient enough, you will be released soon.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, if their efficiency is slow enough, maybe you can stay here for a few more days.¡±


    ine suddenly thought of something, and quickly said to him:


    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you invited by my son-inw¡¯s client?¡±


    ¡°Then can you ask my son-inw¡¯s client to help me clear the way with the police,¡±


    ¡°So that they don¡¯t let me out for the time being,¡±


    ¡°Wait another 10 days or so, and let me out in another ten days!¡±


    Because the case is almost closed, ine¡¯s situation is equivalent to taking a reassurance pill.


    Although she had been veryfortable here before,


    She was somewhat worried, what if she couldn¡¯t get out by herself?


    Prison life is fun, and it¡¯s fun to be a ghost in Bedford Hills, but it¡¯s all based on experiencing life.


    If she really can¡¯t get out, so that this kind of life bes normal, then she can¡¯t stand it.


    But now she can bepletely relieved, Phaedra has surrendered,


    And her grievances have been washed away, so she can leave whenever she wants.


    That being the case, she would prefer to stay at ease for a few more days.


    James was a little embarrassed at this time, but he had a goal of not disappointing customers,


    So he immediately agreed and said, ¡°Ms. Ma, don¡¯t worry, I will help you with this matter!¡±


    ine breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m waiting for your good news.¡±


    ¡­


    The first thing James left Bedford Hill Correctional Institution,


    He immediately took out his mobile phone and called Dous, the old man of the Fei family.


    On the phone, he reported ine¡¯s strange performance to Dous one by one,


    And Dous hurriedly conveyed ine¡¯s demands to Charlie word for word.


    When Charlie was on the phone and heard Mr. Fei say,


    That ine didn¡¯t want to leave the prison for the time being, he himself felt dumbfounded.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that his mother-inw would be addicted to squatting in prison.


    It seemed that she had a really good life at the Institution.


    At this time, Dous on the other end of the phone said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s not too difficult to keep your mother-inw in Correctional Institution,¡±


    ¡°I can call friends from the judicial department to say hello.¡±

 Chapter 5032

    Chapter 5032


    Charlie said without thinking at this time:


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t bother, let¡¯s arrange for her out of prison tomorrow.¡±


    In fact, Charlie didn¡¯t want to let ine out so early.


    After all, he doesn¡¯t really look forward to see her face every day.


    However, he also has to consider the feelings of his wife.


    He has been away from Providence for some time. During this time,


    His wife goes to school and lives alone, and she has to worry about ine in prison.


    Life is a bit torturous for her.


    Although she was 100% sure that he could bring ine out at any time,


    In her view, even if she was more sure of what he said, she would still feel insecure.


    After all, from her point of view, her mother was framed this time and stabbed out a big basket,


    And she might be sentenced to life imprisonment for the slightest carelessness,


    So she could not reassure herselfpletely before her mother was released from prison.


    Charlie didn¡¯t want ire to continue to worry,


    So he nned to let inee out tomorrow, and then take her to Providence,


    So that ire could feel at ease as soon as possible.


    Right now, at Bedford Hills Correctional Facility.


    Since ine met James White, her mood has be uneasy.


    When she returned to the restaurant, she lost her appetite even for the tomato and egg braised


    noodles.


    When a group of people saw that she was in a state of dismay,


    They hurriedly asked, ¡°Sister ine, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did something happen?¡±


    ine shook her head dejectedly and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ine didn¡¯t want to tell them that she might be leaving soon.


    In that case, it is estimated that many of them will celebrate with the crown.


    Even inmates in other cells will celebrate the departure.


    Therefore, ine decided not to say a word,


    And let every second she stayed in the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution be fearful.


    However, in order to ensure that she could stay in prison for a few more days,


    She used the public phone in the yground to call Charlie when she was out for fresh air.


    After Charlie connected, ine hurriedly said on the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Good son-inw, it¡¯s Mom!¡±


    Charlie said politely: ¡°Mom, how are you doing these two days?¡±


    ine said repeatedly: ¡°All fine. Good, very good,¡±


    ¡°I called you just to tell you don¡¯t worry about Mom, I am okay inside.¡±


    Charlie snorted and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, by the way, Mom,¡±


    ¡°I heard about the suspect who lied to you. The person has been caught, I believe you will be out


    soon.¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°Good son-inw, I am calling to talk about this matter,¡±


    ¡°Can you help Mom to tell your client and let them find a rtionship,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let mee out so early, I don¡¯t want toe out now¡­¡±


    Charlie pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to get a chance to regain your freedom. Now, why don¡¯t you want toe out?¡±


    ine said hesitantly: ¡°That¡­ the thing is that mom made some friends in here,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m quite spective with these people. I want to talk to them every day.¡±


    ¡°So I want to stay for a few more days! Charlie, I don¡¯t care! You must help Mom find a way!¡±


    Charlie said vaguely: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give it a try, but I¡¯m not sure it will work.¡±


    ine reminded: ¡°It must be done! If you can¡¯t help your mother,¡±


    ¡°She will give the prison guard a big mouth immediately so that they could lock me up again!¡±


    Charlie smiled helplessly: ¡°Okay. Okay, I¡¯ll help you think of a way to make you satisfied.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same!¡±


    ine hung up the phone contentedly after receiving Charlie¡¯s promise.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t have any idea of helping ine get her wish.


    He directly sent a voice message to Joseph, which read:


    ¡°Joseph, all the people you arranged for the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution can be


    evacuated,¡±


    ¡°And find a way to let themplete their evacuation tomorrow at noon.¡±


    Joseph immediately replied with a message:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, your subordinate will make arrangements!¡±

 Chapter 5033

    Chapter 5033


    Charlie knew ine very well every move of her in prison


    He is very aware of her acting style and thinking logic.


    Now that she has fallen in love with Bedford Hills Correctional Institution,


    And liked the feeling of being intimidating there and being a ghost,


    Then if she doesn¡¯t take his request seriously, she should let her be.


    She will be released from prison tomorrow, so she should definitely be unwilling.


    In this way, whenever she thinks about her wonderful life in there, she will definitely criticize him


    later.


    So the best way is to let herself decide to leave that ce.


    Don¡¯t look at how happy she is now, but it¡¯s not difficult for her to decide to leave by herself,


    As long as the three female soldiers are evacuated,


    She will definitely change immediately, like crazy, and want toe out quickly.


    ine doesn¡¯t know what kind of routine her good son-inw has prepared to deal with her.


    In order to ensure that Charlie could keep her in Bedford Hill Correctional Institution,


    After dinner, she was going to call him again to inquire about the progress of the matter.


    On the yground, the Chinese prison guard saw ine and said very politely:


    ¡°Sister ine, what are you doing in such a hurry?¡±


    ine said worriedly: ¡°Oh, thewyer was here at noon today. Wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Told me that my case has been settled and that I will be released tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± The prison guard said in surprise: ¡°Congrattions to you,¡±


    ¡°Sister ine, you will be free soon.¡±


    ine waved his hand: ¡°To tell the truth, I don¡¯t want to go out yet,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m going to call my son-inw and ask him to say hello to the boss of the New York police


    system,¡±


    ¡°And let me stay here longer. a few more days.¡±


    The prison guard asked in surprise: ¡°Sister ine, why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Everyone here wants to go out early, why do you want to stay for a few more days?¡±


    ¡°This kind of opportunity to experience life, I also want to know more about,¡±


    ¡°Feel more about life in American prisons, and introduce myself to my friends when I go back in the


    future.¡±


    Although the prison guard didn¡¯t understand, she still said with a very polite smile:


    ¡°Sister ine, I think you are here to experience the hardships of the American people¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly remembered something and said quickly,


    ¡°Publishing books is very popr here, not only by simple writers,¡±


    ¡°But also by some writers with special experience also like to publish books,¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be umting materials for your own writing, right?¡±


    ine¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said, ¡°Oh, this is a good reason, this¡­¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Thinking of it, she hurriedly said to the prison guard:


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you first, I¡¯ll go and call my son-inw!¡±


    On the phone, she asked him, ¡°Good son-inw, how is the work that Mom asked you to do?¡±


    She thought of the sh of inspiration just now, and said to him,


    ¡°By the way, good son-inw, Mom wants to stay here for a few more days,¡±


    ¡°Not just for fun and making friends, but Mom also wants to go back and be able to write a book or


    something,¡±


    ¡°Such as ¡°The Days I Was in Prison in the United States¡±,¡±


    ¡°To expose the darkness in American prisons, maybe it will be a hit!¡±

 Chapter 5034

    Chapter 5034


    Charlie was stunned, ine writing a book?


    To reveal the darkness in American prisons? Seems like she¡¯s the darkest one at Bedford Hill


    Correctional Facility right now?


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything, just smiled slightly, and said in a very determined tone:


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I have already greeted my client,¡±


    ¡°And he said that he will definitely help you clear the rtionship,¡±


    ¡°So that If you don¡¯t want to, the New York police wouldn¡¯t let you out so soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ine burst into a smile when she heard this.


    For her now, the flowery world outside is still a little unremarkable,


    And she feels more satisfied with the dominance of Bedford Hills Correctional Institution.


    So, she said happily: ¡°It¡¯s still my good son-inw who has the ability!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing to be able to find a rtionship so in New York!¡±


    Charlieughed and said casually: ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence,¡±


    ¡°There just happens to be a client. Otherwise, I couldn¡¯t help you much here.¡±


    ine said with a smile: ¡°Oh, okay, it¡¯s good to be able to help!¡±


    ¡°Good son-inw, then mom won¡¯t keep you busy,¡±


    ¡°You help mom Say hello to ire and tell her not to worry,¡±


    ¡°And also, you don¡¯t have to wait in New York all the time,¡±


    ¡°Go back to apany her first, and Mom wille out in ten days and a half.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie opened his mouth and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell ire in a while, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, ine was overjoyed.


    She happily hung up the phone, and when she turned her head,


    She bumped into a woman¡¯s back. The woman turned her back in anger but


    When she saw ine, she immediately bowed respectfully and said ¡°Sister ine!¡±


    Seeing her shivering nervously, ine couldn¡¯t help sneering, and said casually,


    ¡°I am in a good mood now, so I am letting you go this time.¡±


    After speaking, she turned her face and walked away swaggeringly.


    On the yground, everyone who saw her still respectfully greeted her, which made her mood even


    better.


    But she still doesn¡¯t know that all this is about to usher in a drastic change tomorrow!


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The first thing ine did after getting up was to vent on Chloe and Jessica.


    Seeing that the two of them were still sleeping on the bed,


    She immediately went to the bathroom to bring out a basin of cold water,


    And poured half of the water on Chloe¡¯s body.


    She poured the remaining half of the basin onto Jessica, who was curled up on the other bed.


    Jessica also screamed in fright, and then jumped up from the bed.


    Seeing ine standing in front of her with an empty basin,


    The two wet people dared to be angry but did not dare to speak.


    ine looked at Chloe and asked coldly,


    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing? Why don¡¯t you get up and work!¡±


    Chloe cried and said, ¡°We didundry until the early hours of the morning,¡±


    ¡°And we just fell asleep three or four hours ago. Can you still let us live for an hour?¡±


    ine said contemptuously: ¡°It¡¯s already cheap for you to sleep for three or four hours!¡±


    ¡°Get up quickly and wipe the floor for me, if there is dust on my feet, look if I won¡¯t kill you!¡±


    ine has a deep hatred for Chloe.


    In her opinion, even her mother-inw was not as pure evil as Chloe.

 Chapter 5035

    Chapter 5035


    In addition, ine herself is a character that must be punished.


    Now that she has be the boss here, she will naturally retaliate on Chloe.


    Chloe dared to be angry but didn¡¯t dare to speak,


    So she could only get up quickly, and with Jessica, went to the bathroom to change into clean


    clothes,


    So she began to kneel on the ground and wiped the floor with all her might.


    After everyone moved freely in the cell for a while,


    The prison guards came over and began to roll the call.


    After the name was called, the prison guard suddenly said, ¡°Evelin Chen, Shaniya Wang, Anika


    Luo,¡±


    ¡°You threee back after dinner to prepare, and pack your personal belongings,¡±


    ¡°And you can go through the formalities for getting out of prison before noon today.¡±


    As soon as this came out, ine¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely horrified.


    The three names that the prison guard called were the three female soldiers of the Cataclysmic


    Front,


    who were ine¡¯s biggest supporters at this Institution?


    It is precisely because of the unparalleledbat effectiveness of these three people,


    That no one dared to provoke ine here.


    As for those former prison bosses, who had tried to challenge ine¡¯s authority,


    They were all taught a good lesson by these three.


    Later, all those who were unconvinced were beaten and feared,


    And ine became a well-deserved Bedford Mountain ghost.


    However, she never thought that the three big backers who supported her,


    To be the Bedford mountain ghosts would suddenly be released from prison!


    Nervous, she immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?! They¡­they are going out now?¡±


    The prison guard smiled, nodded, and said,


    ¡°The defendant in their case has been withdrawn, and it can be done today. They will be free again.¡±


    As she said that, she looked at ine and said with a smile,


    ¡°By the way, Sister ine, I asked the kitchen to prepare soy milk fritters for you. You can try it


    later.¡±


    ine stayed on the spot. What soy milk fritters, she is so scared that her face is blue and white


    now.


    The three female soldiers were also a little surprised.


    Because the order they received before was to protect ine at the Bedford Hill Correctional


    Institution.


    Therefore, in their opinion, only when ine is released from prison first will it be their turn.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But they never imagined that they would be released from prison in front of ine.


    The three of them are also very clear that they have helped her during this time,


    And established absolute prestige in the Bedford Hill Correctional Institution,


    But at the same time, they have also made countless enemies.


    Because the three of them were by ine¡¯s side 24 hours a day,


    Those who were beaten naturally did not dare to make trouble.


    However, if the three of them are released from prison first and only ine is left,


    Then will she not be beaten to death by these vengeful people?


    No one else will say it, just Chloe, who is in the same cell, will probably kill ine!


    ine was also trembling with fright at the moment.


    She never dreamed that the transition from heaven to hell woulde so quickly!


    When Chloe, who was kneeling on the ground and mopping the floor,


    Heard this, the whole person immediately cheered up.


    She knew very well that ine¡¯s protective umbre here mainly came from two aspects,


    And the first to bear the brunt were these three women who were particrly capable of hitting.


    The second is the special care that the prison guards gave her.


    And what really troubled Chloe was the three women living in the same cell.


    Chloe hated ine for a long time. When she heard that the three women are going to be released


    from prison,


    The first thing that came to her mind was to wait for the three women to leave,


    And after everyone had finished she will beat ine to death.

 Chapter 5036

    Chapter 5036


    As for what would happen after ine tells the prison guards,


    Chloe hadpletely ignored it at this time.


    During this period of time, she was tortured by ine in an inhuman form,


    And she just wanted to work hard for her.


    The reason why she has been restrained is that she knew that with these three women, it is useless


    to try her best.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But after waiting for the three women to leave, the desperate opportunity came!


    At this time, ine was in a panic and fear filled her heart,


    And she also gave Chloe a look. When she saw that Chloe was secretly aiming at her with


    extremely vicious eyes,


    ine only felt a chill in her back.


    At this time, she could not wait to p herself a hundred times on her big mouth.


    She pondered nervously in her heart: ¡°Dmn¡­isn¡¯t this a finished calf?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­If I knew that the three of them would be released today,¡±


    ¡°Yesterday I would ask Charlie to Hurry up and get me out of prison today!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good now¡­ Charlie has already greeted his friends and helped me to stay here for a few more


    days,¡±


    ¡°Then when the three of them leave, am I going to die here?¡±


    At this time, the three female warriors of the Cataclysmic Front were also a little worried.


    Among them, Evelin, the leader, couldn¡¯t help but said to ine:


    ¡°Sister ine, we are leaving, you must take care of yourself!¡±


    ine was about to cry, and she held Evelin¡¯s hand tremblingly, cried, and said:


    ¡°Evelin, Evelin, you can¡¯t leave me here, Evelin! If you leave like this, what will I do, Evelin¡­¡±


    ¡°Chloe and Jessica, these two b!tches, can¡¯t wait to strip me alive?¡±


    ¡°There are others in other cells¡­ They must all want to kill me¡­¡±


    Evelin helplessly said: ¡°Sister ine, I¡­ I don¡¯t know how I can go out so soon,¡±


    ¡°I thought I had to go outter than you¡­ When we leave, You must take good care of yourself,¡±


    ¡°Or you should hurry up and find a way to get out as soon as possible¡­¡±


    ine choked and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to say anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I want to go out, I have to call my son-inw first,¡±


    ¡°And ask my son-inw to quickly think of a way, but you all leave before noon today.¡±


    ¡°Even if my son-inw can get me out in the afternoon,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t survive the period from noon to the afternoon¡­¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Evelin and said expectantly:


    ¡°Evelin Why don¡¯t you hurry up and do something! Go out and hit a prison guard,¡±


    ¡°Or beat a few prisoners in front of the guard, so you can be locked up again?¡±


    Evelin was stunned, then shook her head and said: ¡°Sister ine¡­¡±


    ¡°The judicial system doesn¡¯t work that way. Even if I beat the prison guards here,¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t just keep me in jail, they would definitely notify the police first.¡±


    ¡°I get caught, and then the police will charge me to the court,¡±


    ¡°And then the court sentences me toe in before that I couldn¡¯te in.¡±


    ¡°Then when Ie in, it is estimated that it will be two dayster¡­ ¡°


    Ah?!¡± ine was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan,


    And kept spinning in circles. She cried and muttered in her mouth:


    ¡°It¡¯s finished, it¡¯s finished, this time I¡¯m really finished!¡±


    Speaking, she suddenly came back to her senses and said nervously:


    ¡°No, I have to hurry up and call my good son-inw and let him quickly find a way to save me¡­¡±


    Evelinforted her and said:


    ¡± Sister ine, don¡¯t worry first if you want to make a phone call,¡±


    ¡°You have to wait for the wind time, or go to a meal first!¡±


    ine said in a panic: ¡°I have the heart to die now, how can I still have the mood to eat¡­¡±


    After she finished speaking, she mumbled to herself with tears in her eyes,


    ¡°My good son-inw, it¡¯s up to you whether Mom can get out alive¡­¡±


    ¡°You can and you must find a way to save your mother¡­¡±

 Chapter 5037

    Chapter 5037


    When ine was in a state of despair, while she was absent-mindedly grabbing breakfast in the


    restaurant,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The news that the three powerful inmates were about to be released from prison,


    Had already spread throughout the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution.


    Everyone knew that the reason why ine was able to make a kingdom here was mainly,


    Because she had three women who were powerful enough to be perverted.


    Now, these three women are suddenly going to be released from prison,


    This means that ine willpletely lose her asylum!


    As a result, many people who were suppressed, humiliated by ine,


    And even cleaned up by the three females, began to ignite the me of revenge in their hearts.


    Everyone was looking forward to repairing ine after the three people leave,


    To see if she was still the so-called Bedford Mountain ghost.


    Because of this, throughout breakfast time,


    ine could always feel the eyes and threats from all directions.


    The flustered ine, after breakfast, went to the yground to grab a public phone as soon as


    possible,


    Got the phone, and called Charlie immediately.


    After receiving ine¡¯s call, Charlie didn¡¯t find it strange at all,


    And asked with a smile, ¡°Mom, why did you call me so early?¡±


    ¡°I have already done everything you asked me to do yesterday,¡±


    ¡°And it is expected that the New York police will be there after a week,¡±


    You will regain your freedom. During this time, you can have a good time in there with your new


    friends,¡±


    ¡°And by the way, you can also umte some materials for the book you want to write.¡±


    ine suppressed the fear in her heart and blurted out:


    ¡°Good son-inw, about that¡­you better let them release me quickly, I don¡¯t want to stay here¡­¡±


    Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°Mom, why did you suddenly think about it again?¡±


    ¡°I just said hello to them, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t change anymore¡­¡±


    When ine heard this, she was even more frightened,


    And even her voice was a little nervous and pleaded:


    ¡°Good son-inw, please help me to find a way to get my mother out as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°It is best to let your mother get out of here before noon today.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to stay here for a minute!¡±


    Charlie asked inexplicably: ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think your motivation for writing a book yesterday was really great.¡±


    ¡°When your book is finished and published in China at that time,¡±


    ¡°We will also be able to let people see the unknown side of the United States, and maybe even win


    an award!¡±


    ine saw that Charlie actually believed her nonsense remarks and it made her feel extremely


    annoyed,


    But she didn¡¯t dare to let him know the truth, so she could only bite the bullet and say;


    ¡°You also know about Mom¡¯s situation, how can someone like me be able to write books?¡±


    ¡°Ah! If it¡¯s not well written, wouldn¡¯t it make peopleugh¡­¡±


    After speaking, she couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Good son-inw,¡±


    ¡°Can you get Mom out today? I can¡¯t stay any longer! Please help Mom!¡±


    Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked,


    ¡°Mom, what happened to you? Did you get bullied inside?¡±


    ine wanted to follow Charlie¡¯s words, tell him that she was indeed bullied in prison,


    She believes this will make Charlie pay attention and get her out quickly.


    But after thinking about it, in the future, she still wants to rely on the stalks of the Bedford Mountain


    Ghost to brag to others.


    If she now admits that she was bullied in prison,


    How can she tell others vividly about her time in the future?


    The legendary experience of the Bradford Hill Correctional Institution?


    Thinking of this, she could only quickly exin: ¡°Mom mainly misses you,¡±


    ¡°And I dreamed of irest night, so I thought that I would call you when I had a meal early this


    morning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to go out early, go out early and see ire sooner¡­¡±

 Chapter 5038

    Chapter 5038


    Charlie thought for a moment, and said with some embarrassment:


    ¡°Mom, I will definitely help you with this matter, but I don¡¯t know if it can be done.¡±


    ¡°Sure, if you can¡¯te out today, you will work hard and persevere,¡±


    ¡°And I will try my best to let youe out tomorrow or the day after.¡±


    ine said nervously: ¡°Good son-inw, can you be in a hurry, not tomorrow or the day after


    tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Think of a way to see how I can go out today¡­¡±


    Charlie snorted and said, ¡°I call my friends and wait for my news first.¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°Good son-inw,¡±


    ¡°Then I will call you at noon! You must help Mom find a rtionship!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie deliberately trying to make her nervous, he reminded her:


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still saying that, you just told me yesterday that you don¡¯t want toe out for the time


    being,¡±


    ¡°But now you suddenly are telling me that you want toe out today,¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about it. Can¡¯t give a 100% guarantee.¡±


    ine was extremely annoyed at this time, but she also knew that her request was too sudden,


    And it might be really difficult for Charlie to fish her out before noon,


    After all, from now on there are only four hours left for lunch.


    Thinking of the urgency of time, ine¡¯s heart immediately became uneasy,


    But now she can only tell Charlie: ¡°Good son-inw, you must do your best!¡±


    After speaking, she thought to herself: ¡°If he still does it at noon I¡¯m not sure,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him again during the lunch break, and then I won¡¯t care about my face,¡±


    ¡°Crying and begging him to let him find a way to take me away¡­¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hanging up the phone, she walked through the yground in a panic,


    Looking for the three females. This time, no one of the other prisoners encountered by passing by


    called her Sister ine respectfully.


    Everyone looked at her with a smile that was not a smile.


    It¡¯s because the threedies haven¡¯t been released from prison,


    So everyone doesn¡¯t dare to directly trouble ine.


    At this time, ine came to the three and said worriedly:


    ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet, the eyes of these people looking at me are not quite right, if you leave, what


    should I do?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Evelin, the leader of the three, quickly suggested to her:


    ¡°Sister ine, then you have to find a way to get out!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult for the prison guards to guarantee your safety 100% here,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that Chloe and Jessica are eyeing you.¡±


    ine nodded again and again: ¡°I¡¯ve already called my son-inw,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if he can get me out as soon as possible¡­¡±


    After speaking, she asked Evelin: ¡°Evelin, can you teach me?¡±


    ¡°A little self-defense, in case anyone troubles me, I at least have the ability to protect myself.¡±


    Evelin said embarrassedly: ¡°Sister ine, I can teach you,¡±


    ¡°But it is impossible for you to learn it in one day¡­and even if you learn it,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to take advantage of Chloe and Jessica at your age.¡±


    ¡°Then what to do¡­¡± ine was extremely flustered, and then she suddenly thought of something,


    And quickly said to Evelin: ¡°Evelin, why don¡¯t you do this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys want to go back and start packing your personal belongingster?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity and find an excuse?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give them an excuse to repair them!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to break their legs so that they can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±


    Evelin was stunned, if ine made this request yesterday,


    She must do it immediately without saying a word, after all, this is the task given to her by the


    Supreme Commander.


    However, things are different now.


    Joseph had told them a long time ago that under normal circumstances,


    They would protect ine at the Institution until she is released from prison, and they had to obey


    her.


    But if they are released early, the signal would mean an emergency termination of the mission.


    And once the mission is terminated urgently, they must no longer actively interfere with ine¡¯s


    situation!


    So Evelin said embarrassedly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister ine,¡±


    ¡°Although we got along very well during this time, we are not your bodyguards,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, we are finally going to be released.¡±


    ¡°In this case, we cannot cause trouble, so from now on, you¡¯re on your own.¡±

 Chapter 5039

    Chapter 5039


    With Evelin¡¯s words, ine fell into a cold ice cer.


    She was not in the mood to bother her if her request was too much.


    She only knew that Evelin, who had been covering her at the Institution, was no longer concerned


    with her life.


    The uneasy ine sat alone on the bed,


    Watching Evelin and the two pack their personal belongings, she panicked and was afraid.


    Staying up until noon in anxiety, the prison guard came to the cell again.


    After the roll call was over, she said to Evelin and the others,


    ¡°Have you three packed your things? Yourwyers have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Now you can go through the formalities with me and prepare to be released from prison.¡±


    Evelin nodded. She opened her mouth and said,


    ¡°We¡¯ve all packed up, and we can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The prison guard said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    After that, she took Evelin and the two and started to leave.


    At this time, ine hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Is there any news about me? When will you let me out?¡±


    The prison guard asked in surprise, ¡°Sister ine,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to wait a few more days to get out of prison?¡±


    ine blurted out: ¡°I¡¯ve already called my son-inw and asked him to get me out today,¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you received the news?¡±


    The female prison guard shook her head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t received any news yet.¡±


    ¡°Today it is only three of them getting released from prison in your cell, and no one else.¡±


    ine immediately became nervous and blurted out,


    ¡°Stephene, please say hello to your warden and tell them my case has been overturned,¡±


    ¡°And the person who framed me has also been caught, can you release me earlier?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This¡­¡± The female prison guard said embarrassedly,


    ¡°Sister ine, it¡¯s not up to us to let people go, it¡¯s up to the police or the court,¡±


    ¡°Or you can go to the yground after the mealter. Call your son-inw to ask?¡±


    ine could only nod her head uneasily, and at the same time she made up her mind,


    That when she goes outter for fresh air, she must call Charlie as soon as possible,


    And let him rescue her, if it was really impossible,


    At least she had to let the prison guards put her in the solitary cell,


    Otherwise, she might really be beaten to death.


    Afterward, the prison guards took away the three,


    While the others began to line up at the restaurant.


    The three had just left, and Chloe, who had been suppressed by ine recently,


    Walked up to her, gritted her teeth, and whispered: ¡°You are dead!¡±


    ine said in a panic. : ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant! My son-inw is very powerful!¡±


    Chloe sneered: ¡°So what? Can hee in to protect you? If not, then I will kill you first!¡±


    She said again: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything you did to me,¡±


    ¡°I will get it back tenfold! I¡¯d rather be locked up here for the rest of my life!¡±


    ine¡¯s legs can not help but be a little weak.


    And the former prison guard Jessica also stepped forward and said with hatred:


    ¡°Your son-inw caused me to lose my job and go to prison, and you tortured me for so many


    days,¡±


    ¡°This afternoon. When you get to the cell, I¡¯m going to break your legs,¡±


    ¡°And let you lick the floor clean with your mouth!¡±


    Chloe looked at Jessica and said with a smile,


    ¡°Jessica, you can only break her one leg.¡±


    Jessica asked inexplicably: ¡°Why?! I¡¯m willing to break both her legs!¡±

 Chapter 5040

    Chapter 5040


    Chloe sneered: ¡°Because you want to leave the other leg for me!¡±


    Jessica smiled and said, ¡°I want to save one for you,¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that when we go to the yground after lunch,¡±


    ¡°The people in the other cells will not be able to control themselves and beat her to death first!¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± Chloe looked at ine and sneered: ¡°You still don¡¯t know if you can go back to the cell


    alive,¡±


    ¡°Those people who have been bullied by you in other cells,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they are all waiting now to teach you a lesson!¡±


    When ine heard this, her whole body softened and she almost fell to the ground.


    She can¡¯t wait to find a ce to hide immediately,


    But she is queuing up to go to the restaurant. There is nowhere to escape except this way.


    Even if she wants to go to the yground to call Charlie for help,


    She has to wait until lunch is over, because only After lunch,


    They, the prisoners and suspects, can enter the yground.


    However, going to the yground also means great danger.


    Because there are often violent incidents on the yground.


    At Bedford Hills Correctional Institution, people in the same cell usually resolve disputes in the cell,


    But people in different cells can only have the opportunity to do it when they are in the yground.


    The reason why ine was able to be the ghost of Bedford Mountain was because,


    When she used to let out the air almost every day,


    She would ask Evelin and the others to teach the people in other cells a lesson,


    Naturally, she became the eldest sister of the entire Bedford Hills Correctional Institution.


    However, this also means that she has made countless enemies here.


    Now that she has lost her shelter, she might be beaten to death when she is releasedter.


    ine¡¯s heart was already extremely desperate, for fear that she would have to exin it here


    today.


    Following the line to the restaurant, all the prisoners in the restaurant knew that ine had lost his


    backing.


    For a time, many people looked at her with hostility in their eyes,


    And many people even wished they would rush up to beat her right now.


    And those who usually follow her in front of and behind the horse have kept a distance from her at


    this time.


    They used toe to the restaurant to eat, and there were people who especially served her


    tes,


    But now there is not even a person who dares to sit with her. All are gone.


    Many people are watching her, wanting to confirm whether she still has a backer,


    And ine also knows that it is extremely important for her to find a group to join in.


    If anyone is willing to help at this time, take them in, maybe she can have more security.


    ine held the dinner te, looked around for a long time,


    And saw a few Chinesepatriots who had been very ttering to her before.


    Thesepatriots originally lived in the cell next to hers.


    ine and they had nothing to do with each other, but after ine became a ghost in Bedford Hills,


    One day, when they were out in the air, they found her and said tearfully that there was a woman in


    their cell.


    She as the head of the cell always bullied them, hoping that ine could help out,


    So that the other party would stop bullying them.


    In order to let ine take action, when they begged her for help,


    They even knelt in a row in front of her.


    ine was at the stage of extreme expansion at the time.


    Seeing that the other party was so respectful to her,


    And anotherpatriot was being bullied, and she immediately agreed.


    She directly asked Evelin and beat the cell leader so hard that the cell leader was still lying in the


    infirmary.


    And these few Chinesepatriots, because of ine¡¯s protection,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Turned over and became the new boss in their cell.


    After that, these people would gather around ine to greet her every day,


    When they were eating and venturing out. It was so respectful.


    Therefore, at the moment, she thought to herself, since she owes this other party a big favor,


    They have to lend a helping hand and help her at this time,


    And at least they have to protect her from being beaten when she is out for fresh air.


    So, she took the dinner te and walked towards these people.


    However, when she just arrived in front of the other party and was about to sit on an empty seat


    next to them,


    One of them immediately put her leg on the empty seat and said indifferently, ¡°There is someone


    here!¡±

 Chapter 5041

    Chapter 5041


    ine subconsciously said: ¡°Monica, isn¡¯t this free?¡±


    After speaking, she quickly said to the woman:


    ¡°Monica, for the sake of sister who helped you before,¡±


    ¡°I beg you to help me this time, as long as You can protect your sister,¡±


    ¡°And let me go to the yground to call my son-inwter!¡±


    The woman called Monica hummed and stood up suddenly,


    ine thought that the other party got up to let her sit Next,


    She was about to open her mouth to thank her,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that the other party suddenly grabbed the te in her hand,


    And directly took the te with the meal, and threw it into the trash can next to her!


    Just when ine looked surprised and wanted to ask the other party why she did this,


    Monica said coldly: ¡°ine, I have long disliked you because there are a few who can fight.¡±


    ¡°You, you don¡¯t look like a goddamn float, and you still act like my mother,¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you to get me as far as you want!¡±


    ine never dreamed that the person who used to wag her tail in front of her and begged for pity,


    And then followed her with respect and sadness, will now turn into this face.


    She couldn¡¯t get over her anger and blurted out,


    ¡°Monica, you can¡¯t be so unconscionable,¡±


    ¡°How did I do when you guys knelt in front of me and cried and begged me to help you get ahead?¡±


    ¡°Now I need your help. Do you still have a conscience?¡±


    The woman called Monica gave ine an ugly look, and said coldly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me your face, right? No more. Don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    ine was very indignant and couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth:


    ¡°You have to be rude to me, I have helped you so much, do you still want to hit me?!¡±


    An angry rebuke attracted the attention of many people in the prison.


    Many people know that these few Chinese female prisoners have been with ine all the time,


    So many people who want to do something for ine are also observing the performance of these


    women,


    To see if they will be able to do it.


    Monica also saw that everyone around her was paying attention to them.


    She didn¡¯t want these people to mistakenly think that she would help ine to get ahead,


    So her face darkened, she pped ine in the face with a flick of her hand, and scolded loudly:


    ¡°Dmn, you¡¯re so shameless! Get out of here! No more of this nonsense!¡±


    ine never dreamed that this woman who used to cry in front of her and begged for help¡­


    Would raise her hand and p her when she needed help the most.


    She covered her face, tears were already swirling in her eyes, she choked and asked:


    ¡°Monica, even if I didn¡¯t help you before, you should at least give me a hand for the sake of my


    compatriots?¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t Give me a hand, there¡¯s no need to get into trouble at this time, right?!¡±


    Monica said impatiently: ¡°Who the hell is yourpatriot, I have an American passport!¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, you don¡¯t even have a fcuking green card. You still have a tourist visa!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡­¡± ine only felt that the whole person¡¯s heart was cold to the extreme.


    She really did not expect that the people she helped would be so vicious!


    Desperate and copsed, ine¡¯s tears flowed uncontrobly like a broken thread.


    She thought that she was heartless enough, but she didn¡¯t expect to encounter a more shameless


    existence than herself.


    At this moment, she realized how ridiculous she was before.


    And those who were respectful to her before did not really fear or respect her at all.


    In the end, she is the real joke.


    When Monica saw ine burst into tears in front of her,


    She couldn¡¯t help but said fiercely: ¡°If you want to cry, get out and cry,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fcuking cry in front of me, otherwise don¡¯t say those people are going to kill you,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It will make me feel better!¡±


    ine felt resentment in her heart, but she could only turn around silently,


    And hid in a corner of the restaurant alone.


    At this time, a Chinese woman who was a few years younger than her took the initiative to sit in


    front of her,

 Chapter 5042

    Chapter 5042


    And at the same time handed a fried chicken leg in front of her, and said,


    ¡°In this kind of ce, no one can believe it, especially when you go out.¡±


    ¡°You have to be more vignt when you are outside.¡±


    ine said aggrievedly: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect these people to be so shameless.¡±


    The woman smiled and said lightly: ¡°What is this¡­ This is nothing, your stay here has been too


    short,¡±


    ¡°If you stay longer, you can encounter anything.¡±


    After speaking, she asked ine, ¡°Do you know how I got in?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ine shook her head, nkly. Ask: ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    The womanughed and said, ¡°Because of selling hairy crabs¡­¡±


    ine asked inexplicably, ¡°How can you sell hairy crabs and get to prison?¡±


    The woman shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know that hairy crabs are an invasive species,¡±


    ¡°In this part of the United States. Selling hairy crabs here is essentially illegal.¡±


    ine asked in surprise: ¡°You still sell and you break thew?¡±


    The woman smiled bitterly: ¡°In the past, everyone sold it secretly,¡±


    ¡°And all of them were sold to the Chinese. You know, we Chinese love to eat hairy crabs,¡±


    ¡°Especially when people in the United States miss the bite of their hometown,¡±


    ¡°So we find some channels to import a batch of crabs. Coming here, on the one hand,¡±


    ¡°You can make some money, and on the other hand, you can help yourpatriots get back the


    feeling of hometown,¡±


    ¡°And this kind of business is carried out in private, only in the Chinese circle, and it has always been


    safe¡­ .¡±


    ine hurriedly asked: ¡°Since it¡¯s been safe all the time, why is there still an ident?¡±


    The woman sighed: ¡°I bought a batch of hairy crabs some time ago.¡±


    ¡°Because the quality was good and the price was not too expensive, they sold very well and


    quickly,¡±


    ¡°A Chinese man heard about it and drove a long distance to buy it,¡±


    ¡°But it was sold out by the time he came.¡±


    ¡°He was so angry that he called the police, and the police immediately arrested me.


    ine was stunned and blurted out: ¡°How can such a thing happen?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The womanughed at herself and said, ¡°So like I told you just now,¡±


    ¡°You must always be vignt, don¡¯t trust anyone.¡±


    After speaking, she lowered her voice and said seriously: ¡°When you helped them in their earlier,¡±


    ¡°I wanted to find an opportunity to remind you, but I haven¡¯t spoken to you.¡±


    ¡°Individuals are not bullied like they told you. In fact, they have always wanted topete with that


    woman for the position of the cell boss,¡±


    ¡°But because the number of people was a little different, and the methods are not as ruthless,¡±


    ¡°They are always being bullied. The other party suppressed them and never got their wish.¡±


    ¡°Later, when they saw that they couldn¡¯t beat the other party,¡±


    ¡°They ran to ask you for help. You directly let that woman be maimed, and they became the boss.¡±


    ine heard this. She trembled, gritted her teeth, and said:


    ¡°Dmn, these people are so good at acting! They knelt in front of me and cried,¡±


    ¡°And said that that woman has been bullying them and didn¡¯t even treat them as human beings,¡±


    ¡°I thought they were really bullied, I thought they were pitiful to help them¡­¡±


    The woman on the opposite side smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°There are basically not many poor people who cane here,¡±


    ¡°And most of them deserve what they deserve! You should take it as a lesson,¡±


    ¡°And you must polish your eyes up when looking at people in the future.¡±


    ine was angry and regretful in her heart, but now she knew that regret had no meaning,


    So she asked the woman, ¡°Why did you tell me this?¡±


    The woman said lightly, ¡°I think you are not bad. Just a little crazy,¡±


    ¡°But at least there is a little conscience, otherwise it is impossible to help them for no reason, so I


    thought of reminding you.¡±


    ine suddenly felt ashamed, and couldn¡¯t help but choked:


    ¡°I should have known them earlier. So shameless, even if they die in front of me, I won¡¯t reach out!¡±


    Saying that shemented: ¡°I knew it would be like this,¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so high profile.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people want to kill me, I¡¯m really afraid I won¡¯t survive today¡­¡±

 Chapter 5043

    Chapter 5043


    ine endured a long twenty minutes in darkness and fear.


    As the twenty minutes passed, ine rushed to the public phone on the side of the yground.


    Seeing her desperately running, many prisoners watched with cold eyes.


    Although many of them were eager to teach her a lesson, they were just starting to let loose.


    There were many prison guards staring around, and they didn¡¯t dare for a while to immediately act


    on her.


    ording to the practice of the prison guards at Bedford Hills Correctional Institution,


    In the first fifteen minutes and thest fifteen minutes of the one-hour release time,


    It is necessary to focus on this group of prisoners,


    Because ording to their consistent experience,


    The most frequent node of escape from prison is,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the middle of the prisoner¡¯s journey through the different areas.


    From the cell to the restaurant, from the restaurant to the yground,


    And from the workce to the cell, these processes are generally the high-incidence stage of prison


    escapes.


    It often happens that there are 20 people just now, but they pass through a certain area.


    Note that there are only neen left.


    Therefore, after they escorted the prisoners to the yground,


    And before they are ready to bring the prisoners back to the cell from the yground,


    The prison guards spend fifteen minutes to count the number of people,


    And observe whether there is any abnormality in numbers.


    As for the middle half an hour, it is the prisoner¡¯s free time.


    In prison, fights are almost impossible to avoid.


    Therefore, for managers, it is also a very important control method to set aside a little time,


    Every day for prisoners to resolve conflicts.


    If the prisoners are not given the opportunity to resolve their conflicts for a long time,


    And let the prisoners squeeze out their dissatisfaction with hatred, it is often easy to cause big


    troubles.


    If they are given the opportunity to have a meal with their bare hands every day, then basically


    nothing big would happen.


    In the past few days, ine has used this half-hour of vacuum time,


    To continuously establish her prestige and make herself the ghost in Bedford Mountain.


    Right now, her biggest wish is to make a call to Charlie before the half-hour vacuum time,


    And let him find a way to save her no matter what.


    After running all the way, she was the first to pick up the public phone,


    And then dial Charlie with trembling hands.


    As soon as the call got through, she couldn¡¯t care less about losing face,


    And cried and said, ¡°Good son-inw, when are you going to get Mom out!¡±


    Charlie said on the other end of the phone, ¡°Mom,¡±


    ¡°I have asked someone to say hello, today You must be released before the evening.¡±


    When ine heard this, she blurted out: ¡°Ah?! We have to wait until the evening!¡±


    ¡°Good son-inw, Mom is telling you the truth, I can wait at most ten minutes now.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t think of a way to save Mom, Mom may die here.¡±


    Charlie actually knew everything about her,


    But at this time he still pretended to be surprised and asked,


    ¡°Mom, what happened? Aren¡¯t you very happy in prison?¡±


    Now, ine is no longer just trying to save face, she choked and said to him:


    ¡°My good son-inw, the reason why I didn¡¯t want to be so fast some time ago,¡±


    ¡°Was because I met a few Chinese friends inside. They not only have a good rtionship with me,¡±


    ¡°But they were also very good at fighting. With them covering me,¡±


    ¡°I was veryfortable here¡­¡± Speaking of this, inemented:


    ¡°But¡­but I never dreamed that they would be released this morning.¡±


    ¡°Now they have been released from prison, but the people they offended before are waiting to get


    revenge on me!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get your mom out quickly, those people will probably beat me to death!¡±


    Charlie eximed, ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t be in a gang in prison anymore. Right?¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°That¡¯s almost what it means¡­ Good son-inw,¡±


    ¡°Can you help me and save me right away¡­ I am begging you.¡±


    ¡°Now! The situation is so urgent, Mom really can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±

 Chapter 5044

    Chapter 5044


    Charlie sighed and said, ¡°Mom, this is America after all, and I¡¯m not familiar with things here,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s really not that easy to operate, and I¡¯m also entrusting others to help,¡±


    ¡°So there will definitely be dys in efficiency¡­ ..¡±


    After speaking, he said again: ¡°Mom, let¡¯s see, I¡¯ll rush over now,¡±


    ¡°Call my client on the way, see if he can help find a way,¡±


    ¡°And try to release you as soon as possible. When the timees,¡±


    ¡°I will pick you up directly, and let¡¯s go back to Providence together!¡±


    In fact, Charlie himself had already arrived at the Bedford Hill Correctional Institution at this time.


    Along with him, there was Dous from the Fei family.


    The two were standing in the warden¡¯s office at this time,


    Overlooking the entire prison yground from a height.


    ine was so anxious in front of the public phone at the moment that Charlie had a panoramic


    view.


    For him, if he wanted to get her out, with just one sentence,


    Dous could make the warden release her immediately within ten seconds.


    But for Charlie, it was really too cheap for ine.


    She is a person who always remembers what to eat and not to fight.


    If there is little benefit, she willpletely lose her normal judgment.


    Even if it is licking blood with the tip of a knife or taking food from a tiger¡¯s mouth,


    As long as she is allowed to taste the benefits, she will be braver and braver.


    The more you do it, the more addictive it bes.


    Just like this time at Bedford Hills Correctional Institution, if she has food and knows how to


    advance and retreat,


    If she knows how to take it as soon as possible, then the first time James White finds her,


    She should be ready to be released from prison and quickly leave that ce of right and wrong.


    However, because she was greedy for her unique influence here,


    She took the initiative to request a dy in her release from prison.


    In Charlie¡¯s opinion, it was outrageously stupid.


    If he doesn¡¯t take this opportunity to teach her a lesson,


    Then she will not have a long memory next time.


    Therefore, he has nned a whole set of reality shows for her in advance,


    But now it is only just entering the warm-up stage.


    Now he is embarrassed on the phone, but it is to make ine more frightened,


    Even more regretful, and to teach her aplete lesson.


    ine is indeed very regretful, but it is toote to say anything now,


    She can only pin all her hopes on him, and choked:


    ¡°Good son-inw, it must be as soon as possible, otherwise,¡±


    ¡°You can only wait to collect mom¡¯s corpse¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, a ck shadow appeared in front of ine¡¯s eyes,


    And then the phone in her hand was snatched away.


    Before she came back to her senses, the other party had hung up the phone,


    Then kicked her in the stomach, and she flew far away, and said cursingly,


    ¡°This is a public phone, not your home. Why is it taking you so long!¡±


    ine fell to the ground with a hoot, only to see clearly when she got up,


    The one who kicked her, it turned out to be Monica.


    ine was a little angry, and blurted out: ¡°Monica! You are going too far!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calling my family, what does it have to do with you?!¡±


    The woman called Monica Zhang smiled and said coldly:


    ¡°We have a rtionship! Don¡¯t we?¡±


    She said this and stared at her through gritted teeth, and scolded:


    ¡°Do you know that I thought you could cover me, so I asked you for help,¡±


    ¡°I gave Mandy a hard lesson in our cell, but now? Your backers are gone,¡±


    ¡°And now a lot of people are waiting to teach you,¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought that when Mandyes back from the infirmary, What should we do?!¡±


    ¡°That Mandy, she¡¯s been detained for two or three years, and there are quite a few good inmates.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Those people didn¡¯t dare to help her against me before because they were afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°The people around me, now that they are out of prison, when Mandyes back,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely call her fellow inmates to seek revenge on me,¡±


    ¡°And I am afraid my end will be miserable!¡±

 Chapter 5045

    Chapter 5045


    Saying that she stepped on ine¡¯s chest and shouted angrily:


    ¡°You fcuking made me miserable! I¡¯ll let you make it clear in front of everyone in a while,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who told you to teach Mandy, it¡¯s you who watch Mandy yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not pleasing to the eye! If you say it honestly,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go, otherwise, I¡¯ll break your dog¡¯s legs!¡±


    For Monica, what she is most worried about now is self-protection.


    Once the injured Mandyes back, she will definitely seek revenge,


    And she, who lost her backer, is not her opponent at all,


    So the only thing she can do now is to distance herself from it.


    Right now she is in the release stage, everyone is watching from the yground,


    And even can¡¯t wait to do something to er.


    If she beats ine violently in front of everyone at this time,


    It would be equivalent to telling everyone with practical actions that she has nothing to do with


    ine.


    If she forces ine to take the me in public again, then her risk will be greatly reduced.


    She really can¡¯t wait for Mandy toe, and kneel down and beg her for mercy, maybe she can


    escape this disaster.


    It was only at this moment that ine understood how sinister the human heart can be.


    She had a rare bit of backbone, and scolded her through gritted teeth:


    ¡°Monica, you fcuking want your mother to take the me for you,¡±


    ¡°You are just dreaming! You were the one who knelt in front of me and begged me to help you solve


    that Mandy,¡±


    ¡°If you want me to take the me for you in front of everyone, let me tell you, there is no door!¡±


    Monica didn¡¯t expect that ine would dare to expose her own bottom line in public,


    And suddenly became angry and kicked ine again.


    Pointed at her and scolded: ¡°You are courting death yourself, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, she winked at the two beside her, and said loudly: ¡°Beat her to death!¡±


    In addition The two were still a little worried at this time,


    And one of them whispered: ¡°Monica, it¡¯s not good to do it at this time,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while, or if we are seen by the prison guards, we will be in trouble!¡±


    Monica scolded in a low voice: ¡°Dmn, are you out of your mind!¡±


    ¡°The problem now is not the prison guards at all?¡±


    ¡°Now we must let everyone see how we taught ine, otherwise in case she goes back before


    Mandyes back.¡±


    ¡°What should I do if she gets out of prison? When Mandy has nowhere to take revenge,¡±


    ¡°We will definitely be med! If we can help her teach ine a hard lesson in the presence of


    everyone,¡±


    ¡°When shees back, We can tell her that we have already avenged her!¡±


    The other two suddenly came to their senses, so without saying a word,


    They rushed up and started punching and kicking ine.


    In the upstairs office, Charlie saw that she was suddenly beaten by several oriental-looking women,


    And asked Evelin next to him in surprise:


    ¡°Who are those women? Why did they attack my mother-inw?¡±


    With a surprised face, she said, ¡°Mr. Wade, these women are all people your mother-inw helped.¡±


    ¡°They were bullied a lot here before. Later, your mother-inw instructed,¡±


    ¡°Us to take action and help them solve the boss of their cell.¡±


    ¡°And let them take the other¡¯s ce.¡±


    Charlie frowned and said, ¡°That is to say, my mother-inw was kind to them, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Evelin nodded without hesitation, and said,


    ¡°Before whenever it¡¯s time to eat and let out the air, they always follow your mother-inw,¡±


    ¡°To the front and back, very attentive, and I don¡¯t know why they suddenly attacked her this time.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said coldly, ¡°No matter what the reason is,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely the case. It¡¯s a favor and avenging, so let¡¯s start n B.¡±


    When Dous on the side heard this, he immediately said to the warden, ¡°nB!¡±


    The warden agreed without hesitation, and immediately took out the walkie-talkie and ordered a few


    times.


    And Charlie turned around and said to the female soldiers of Cataclysmic Front:


    ¡°You also follow the alternative n, and teach a good lesson to these ungrateful ba5tards!¡±


    The three immediately said, ¡°Subordinates obey!¡±


    After saying that, she immediately turned around and walked out.

 Chapter 5046

    Chapter 5046


    At this moment, the rm sounded loudly in the yground,


    And several prison guards rushed out of the door and ran all the way to ine,


    Who was being surrounded and beaten, and directly controlled by the three who were beating her.


    Monica didn¡¯t panic at all at this time. She knew that when she was fighting at this time,


    The prison guards would definitely not ignore it. However, in her opinion,


    It didn¡¯t matter even if she was locked up by the prison guards.


    After all, she beat ine in public because she wanted to express her attitude.


    So, she tried her best to break free from the prison guard who was hugging her,


    Rushed to ine¡¯s side, and stomped her foot on the calf of her right leg.


    ine had broken her right leg several times,


    But now she is notpletely agile. She was suddenly stomped on by Monica,


    Only to hear a click, and instantly felt a sharp pain,


    The whole person copsed and shouted: ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­my leg¡­my leg! It¡¯s broken again!¡±


    Monica watched ine rolling on the ground with her broken leg,


    And scolded deliberately in a loud voice: ¡°Listen you b!tch! I gave you this kick for Mandy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Mandy¡¯s leg was interrupted by you!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll break your leg to avenge her! This is called Blood debt is paid for by blood!¡±


    ine rolled on the ground in pain and couldn¡¯t help shouting to several prison guards:


    ¡°My leg¡­my leg is broken again! Please take me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Don¡¯t let me stay here any longer! Please!¡±


    For ine, the pain was secondary, the most important thing was that she had to quickly find a way


    to leave the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution,


    If it really doesn¡¯t work, go to the hospital to dy,


    Maybe Charlie will be able to let the prison release her at night.


    At this moment, the female prison guard suddenly ran over and said out of breath,


    ¡°Sister ine, you have been released!¡±


    ine even forgot the pain and subconsciously heard this.


    ¡°Really?! I am really released?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The prison guard had already started to execute ording to Charlie¡¯s n B,


    So she said without hesitation: ¡°The rtionship your son-inw is looking for has already called


    our warden,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And the warden asked me to arrange for you to be released immediately!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± ine almost cried with joy.


    Although she was beaten by the three and even broke her leg,


    But now that she is to be released, it means that she has stopped her losses in time!


    She originally thought that if she couldn¡¯t get out at noon,


    She was afraid that she would be beaten for half her life.


    So, she blurted out and choked: ¡°Quick¡­ let me out¡­ I don¡¯t want any personal belongings,¡±


    ¡°I just ask you to let me out immediately¡­¡±


    The prison guard immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister ine,¡±


    ¡°You can go through the formalities with me now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call an ambnce for you first and take you to the hospital for treatment!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± ine was excited. With tears in her eyes, she quickly said,


    ¡°Please, send me there now, I don¡¯t want to stay here for a minute¡­¡±


    The prison guard asked her, ¡°Sister ine, are you sure you want to get out of prison?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to stay in Bedford Hill Correctional Institution anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ine nodded like an oil drilling machine, choked up: ¡°No more, no more!¡±


    Just after finishing speaking, another prison guard walked in with three women in custody.


    ine took a closer look, and suddenly her jaw dropped.


    Because these three women are none other than Evelin and her friends who were taken away


    before lunch and released.


    She ignored the pain and asked in astonishment: ¡°Evelin¡­you¡­why are you back?¡±


    Evelin said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Sister ine, the intiff gave up again.¡±


    ¡°Thewsuit was withdrawn, saying that we had to discuss the conditions with ourwyers,¡±


    ¡°There is no way, we have to continue to be detained here¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at ine and asked in surprise: ¡°Sister ine, what happened to you?¡±


    ine was full of grievances and had nowhere to vent.


    She pointed at Monica and the other two of them and cried,


    ¡°They beat me¡­I helped them so much, and they beat me to death¡­¡±


    When Evelin heard this, she immediately gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°Sister ine, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely teach these ba5tards who will pay for what they did!¡±

 Chapter 5047

    Chapter 5047


    Monica, who just beat ine, had never dreamed that the three of them,


    Who had just been released from prison, woulde back!


    At this moment, she waspletely frightened!


    She has seen the strength of these three people. As long as they are here,


    No one at the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution will be able to overturn the sky.


    Even if Mandyes back, she can¡¯t be their opponent¡­


    This means that the act of hitting ine is simply going to be a disaster!


    Terrified, she quickly knelt on the ground with a thud, and said tearfully,


    ¡°Sister Lan, I¡¯m sorry, Sister Lan, I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­I¡­I waspletely blind. Sister Lan¡­¡±


    ine hated the woman, gritted her teeth, and said,


    ¡°You fcuking have the face to say that you didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    ¡°I have lived so this long, and I have never seen a person with such a face!¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Evelin and choked:


    ¡°Evelin, you must avenge me, and you can¡¯t let her go!¡±


    Evelin said without thinking: ¡°Sister Lan, don¡¯t worry, what I hate the most in my life,¡±


    ¡°Is a rubbish that doubles down on both sides and repays kindness and vengeance!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t break all three of their legs, I won¡¯t be named Evelin!¡±


    Monica was so frightened that her face was pale, she knelt on the ground and kept pping herself


    while crying:


    ¡°Sister Lan ¡­¡­Please forgive me, Sister Lan¡­I was wrong, Sister Lan¡­Just forgive me this


    time¡­¡±


    Monica¡¯s two servants were also extremely frightened at this time,


    And they all knelt on the ground and kept begging for mercy.


    At this time, the three of them also regretted the original.


    They thought that ine lost power, but they never thought that they would turn over so quickly.


    Those who were watching the excitement on the yground,


    And even those who were waiting to attack ine were dumbfounded at this time.


    While they resented that ine¡¯s backer had returned,


    They were also d in their hearts. Fortunately, they held back and did not rush to do it,


    Otherwise, they would definitely be hammered to death by these three women.


    ine was naturally furious in her heart,


    And she wished she could break the legs of these women with her own hands.


    But when she thought that she had to go to the doctor immediately,


    She could only exin to Evelin: ¡°Evelin, don¡¯t let them go!¡±


    ¡°As long as they are still here for a day, don¡¯t let them feel better!¡±


    Evelin did not hesitate and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Lan!¡±


    After speaking, she deliberately asked:


    ¡°Sister Lan, are you¡­ going to be released from prison?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Me?¡± At this moment, ine suddenly hesitated.


    When Evelin and the others were away, she wanted to leave ten thousand times,


    Wishing to grow a pair of wings and fly directly out of this purgatory.


    However, now that Evelin is back,


    She feels a little sad about leaving Bedford Hills Correctional Institution.


    After all, she experienced the pinnacle of her life here.


    That feeling of being alone made her very high.


    At this time, Charlie looked at his mother-inw from a distance from a height,


    And was a little curious in his heart. He wondered whether his mother-inw could have a long


    memory.


    If she sees Evelining back and decides to stay out of prison, for the time being, it will be


    hopeless.


    After a bit of ideological struggle, ine said with difficulty:


    ¡°Yeah, Evelin¡­I¡­I¡¯m going to be released from prison¡­¡±


    Evelin smiled and nodded and said: ¡°Sister Lan, you can rest assured that you are released from


    prison.¡±


    ¡°I will help you teach a lesson to these sgums.¡±


    ¡°If you still have someone who needs to be taught a lesson,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just tell me the name of the person and I will solve it!¡±


    When ine heard this, she nodded vigorously and blurted out:


    ¡°Evelin, after you return to the cell, you must teach a lesson to Chloe and Jessica,¡±


    ¡°You just left at noon, these two ba5tards turned against me, you must not let them go!¡±

 Chapter 5048

    Chapter 5048


    Evelin solemnly promised: ¡°Sister Lan, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°As long as we are here for one day, they will not have a good life!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At this time, The prison guard on the side said to ine: ¡°Sister Lan,¡±


    ¡°I think you should go to the infirmary with me first,¡±


    ¡°And let the doctor check whether your injury is serious!¡±


    ine felt the pain in her right leg and couldn¡¯t bear it.


    She choked and said, ¡°Is it serious, my leg seems to be broken again¡­¡±


    After speaking, ine asked her quickly,


    ¡°Can you take me to the hospital? Give me my mobile phone by the way,¡±


    ¡°I want to call my son-inw¡­¡±


    The prison guard said, ¡°Your son-inw has already came and is waiting outside to pick you up from


    prison.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± ine said with great relief:


    ¡°Quick, take me out to meet him!¡±


    The prison guard hurriedly found a colleague,


    And the two carried ine away from the yground together.


    What made her extremely gratified was that before she could go far,


    She heard the tragic wailing from Monica and the others behind her.


    Listening to the screams of those people, her mood was a little relieved.


    At this time, Charlie was already waiting in the family meeting area of Bedford Hill Correctional


    Institution.


    Soon, ine, with a bruised nose and a swollen face,


    Was carried by the prison guard into a wheelchair and pushed out.


    The moment she saw Charlie, ine burst into tears and said,


    ¡°Good son-inw, your mother¡¯s leg is broken again. , what can I do¡­¡±


    Charlie shook his head helplessly.


    He didn¡¯t expect that those women would be so ruthless when they hit ine.


    However, this is indeed ine¡¯s own fault.


    If she knows how to ept it when she sees it,


    And go out happily when she is ready to release her for the first time,


    This situation could have been naturally avoided.


    So, Charlie could only say: ¡°Mom, then I¡¯ll take you to the hospital first!¡±


    ¡°We have to look at your legs as soon as possible, so as not to leave any seque.¡±


    When ine heard this, she nodded quickly and said,


    ¡°Yes Right, let¡¯s go to the hospital, I have broken my leg too many times,¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t recover well, I will be in trouble in the future if I beme¡­¡±


    Charlie then asked the prison guard to help him and put ine in the car,


    He drove to the New York City area.


    At the same time, he did not forget to take out his mobile phone and send a message to Dous,


    Asking him for the location of Fei¡¯s hospital, and nning to send ine there for a simple


    treatment.


    At this time, ine was sitting in the back seat, crying and saying,


    ¡°Good son-inw, Mom really regrets this! If I knew there would be today,¡±


    ¡°I could juste out of prison in a hurry yesterday.¡±


    ¡°My legs won¡¯t be able to go down in a month or two¡­ My life is so hard!¡±


    Charlie asked inexplicably, ¡°Mom, is this prison sofortable? You didn¡¯t want toe out.¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom tell you the truth on the phone,¡±


    ¡°The main reason was that I met a few girls who were particrly good at ying,¡±


    ¡°And they covered me, No one dared to provoke me in Bedford Hills,¡±


    ¡°And anyone who saw me would respectfully call me Sister ine, it was more enjoyable¡­¡±


    Charlie sneered and said seriously:


    ¡°Mom, do you know what kind of person can make money from the casino?¡±


    ine shook her head and asked curiously, ¡°Is it me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s the one who knows how to stop profits in time.¡±


    ¡°Only people can make money from casinos. As long as you are still in casinos,¡±


    ¡°You must understand a truth. Money in casinos is not money, but a pile of worthless stic chips.¡±


    ¡°Only the stic chips you win can be exchanged for If you choose to continue to stay in the


    casino,¡±


    ¡°You may end up losing all the chips in your hand, and even losing all the money you havee


    in.¡±

 Chapter 5049

    Chapter 5049


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°It¡¯s the same for you,¡±


    ¡°You have someone covering you in Bedford Hill, and after a few days no one dares to be addicted,¡±


    ¡°This is the profit, at this time, once the opportunity is suitable,¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You must quickly stop the profit and put your money in your pocket,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, it is very likely that you will spit it out with the profit.¡±


    ine was stunned for a moment, and said angrily:


    ¡°Good son-inw, you are right. Ah! Mom didn¡¯t understand this truth!¡±


    ¡°I should have understood this truth earlier, I would have been running around outside now¡­¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t care about her awakening at this time.


    He just pondered in his heart that if she was like this now,


    If he took her back to Providence, ire would definitely feel distressed when she meets her.


    Moreover, ine¡¯s leg is broken again, and most of her self-care ability has been lost.


    If she is taken back, who will take care of her daily life?


    ire still has to attend sses, and it is inconvenient to take care of her by himself,


    So the best way is to let her stay in New York for treatment.


    However, there are still two problems, one is how to make ine willingly stay in New York,


    And the other is how to exin this to his wife.


    But the top priority is to send ine to the hospital for treatment first.


    Although she has a leg injury, half a blood-scattering pill can make her walk,


    But he still feels that it is somewhat wasteful to use the pill on ine.


    So, he drove her to the Fei family¡¯s private hospital.


    Because Dous had greeted them in advance, the hospital was waiting in full force.


    As soon as ine arrived, she was carefully lifted out of the car by several nurses,


    And then pushed to the orthopedic treatment room in a wheelchair.


    A group of orthopedic specialists surrounded ine and used all kinds of professional means to


    treat her,


    Which made ine regain the feeling of being a ghost in Bedford Hill Correctional Institution.


    After the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, although ine¡¯s right leg has a certain fracture,


    It is not too serious and does not require surgical treatment,


    But still needs to be immobilized in a ster cast,


    Combined with drug treatment and self-cultivation.


    Later, in order to allow ine to rest better,


    They directly arranged her in the best ward,


    And its interior luxury was much more upscale than a suite in a luxury hotel.


    Several nurses gently moved ine onto the hospital bed and adjusted it to the mostfortable


    angle for her,


    And then one of the nurses said to ine:


    ¡°Ms. Ma, wait a moment, I¡¯ll get you some fruit.¡±


    ¡°And snacks, you need to replenish your stamina first.¡±


    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s really hard for you!¡±


    ine¡¯s condition improved a lot because of the use of the analgesic pump.


    In addition, lying on thefortable hospital bed, she finally regained her smile.


    The nurse said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Ma, you are wee, this is what I should do.¡±


    After the nurse went out, ine couldn¡¯t help but sigh to Charlie,


    Looking at the luxurious surroundings, ¡°Good son-inw.¡±


    ¡°The hardware conditions of this hospital are also very good.¡±


    ¡°This ward must be at least 100 square meters, right?¡±


    ¡°Such a luxurious ward cannot cost less than a thousand dors a day?!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Mom, this hospital is my client¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°He has already said that your treatment here will not cost you a penny,¡±


    ¡°And you will definitely be provided with the best doctors, nurses, and ward.¡±


    ¡°No money?!¡± ine was stunned, and blurted out:


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really cool not to spend a penny to live in such a big ward!¡±


    Just after speaking, the nurse knocked on the door and came in,


    Bringing a very beautiful fruit te and dessert.


    She put all the food on the small table in front of ine, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Ms. Ma, please have some fruit snacks first,¡±


    ¡°And I want to introduce to you that the screen at the head of your bed is actually a touch screen.¡±


    ¡°There is an ordering interface, where you can choose the meal you like,¡±


    ¡°And we will deliver it to you as soon as possible.¡±


    ine said in surprise: ¡°Mom, so considerate?¡±


    ¡°Let me see what you all have. Is it delicious!¡±

 Chapter 5050

    Chapter 5050


    Then, ine clicked on the ordering interface and eximed,


    ¡°Chinese, French, Japanese, Italian¡­ Oh my God, you have so many menus¡­¡±


    ¡°These menus are not even in general hotels. So many varieties?¡±


    The nurse nodded and said, ¡°We have many Michelin restaurants that we cooperate with.¡±


    ¡°Generally, after you choose, the restaurant will deliver your order within an hour,¡±


    ¡°So you should ce your order a little in advance to avoid the long waiting time.¡±


    ine asked quickly: ¡°Why isn¡¯t there a price on this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to order it without a price.¡±


    ¡°If this meal costs several thousand dors, wouldn¡¯t the family be bankrupt?¡±


    The nurse exined: ¡°Ms. Ma, you are now in the top VIP ward of our hospital,¡± ¡°Which is generally


    used internally by our president¡¯s family members,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t need to pay for everything when you live here.¡±


    My god, it¡¯s free??¡± ine asked in surprise and delight:


    ¡°Then are there any desserts, drinks, perfumes, or skin care spas on it, are these also free?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The nurse nodded and said: ¡°All the services that can be provided are free.¡±


    ¡°You can order whatever you like. If there is something that is not suitable for your current physical


    condition,¡±


    ¡°We will give you professional advice.¡±


    ine was extremely excited. She said,


    ¡°Okay, okay, then I¡¯ll study it carefullyter!¡±


    The nurse bowed slightly and said, ¡°Then you can ring the bell whenever you need something,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll be on standby at the nurse center next door to you.¡±


    After the nurse left the ward, she looked at Charlie, and said with admiration:


    ¡°You have to be my good son-inw! That¡¯s why you have such great skills!¡±


    ¡°In such a good ce, you don¡¯t need to spend money on seeing a doctor and being hospitalized,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t need to spend money on food and drink.¡±


    ¡°If there is no time limit, I can live here until my 80th birthday!¡±


    After speaking, she hesitated for a moment and asked experimentally:


    ¡°Good son-inw, do you think Mom can live here and rest well?¡±


    ¡°Recuperate, I won¡¯t go to Providence for the time being.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that ine would offer to not return to Providence,¡±


    ¡°So he agreed without hesitation: ¡°Actually, I also think it would be better for you to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Better because there are the best doctors and nurses here who can give you the best treatment


    and care 24 hours a day,¡±


    ¡°Much more convenient than going to Providence, after all,¡±


    ¡°No one in Providence can take care of you 24/7.¡±


    ine nodded again and again, and said seriously:


    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t need to spend money here, and there are people waiting for everything,¡±


    ¡°Such a big advantage, don¡¯t take it for nothing!¡±


    After speaking, she said again: ¡°Oh, yes, ire¡¯s course is estimated to have only a week left,¡±


    ¡°And then you will definitely be leaving from New York.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, it is better for me to live here alone. While recuperating,¡±


    ¡°You go to Providence to apany ire first, and after she graduates,¡±


    ¡°The two of you wille to New York to pick me up, and we will go back together.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°This arrangement is quite good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but the only problem is that ire has always been worried about you.¡±


    ¡°We have to let her know that you are out of prison before she can rx,¡±


    ¡°And we can¡¯t let her know that your leg is injured. Otherwise,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely want toe to New York to see you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy!¡± ine said without hesitation: ¡°I will call her in a while and say that I have been released


    from prison,¡±


    ¡°And then met a very close prisoner in prison friend,¡±


    ¡°My inmate invited me to stay in New York for a few days,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t go back yet, when youe from Providence to New York, I will tell her the truth.¡±


    Charlie felt that ine¡¯s this idea was good.


    So he said, ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, then you can call her.¡±


    ine took out her mobile phone, charged it for a while and turned it on, then immediately Call


    ire.


    ire had just returned to the hotel from school at this time,


    And suddenly saw her mother¡¯s mobile number calling her,


    The whole person was startled at first, and then she realized that her mother was probably out of


    prison,


    So she immediately answered the phone, Excitedly asked: ¡°Mom, is that you?!¡±


    ine quickly said: ¡°It¡¯s mom, ire!¡±


    ¡°I want to tell you good news, I have been released from prison!¡±

 Chapter 5051

    Chapter 5051


    When ine said that she had been released from prison,


    ire immediately breathed a sigh of relief and said excitedly,


    ¡°Mom, where are you now? Has Charlie contacted you?¡±


    ine hurriedly said: ¡°Charlie is right in front of me,¡±


    ¡°And he let me out because of the rtionship he helped me find.¡±


    ire was very happy, and said quickly, ¡°Mom, then hurry back with Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t know how worried I was about you during this time!¡±


    ine pursed her lips and said embarrassedly:


    ¡°That¡­ ire¡­ Mom doesn¡¯t want toe to Providence,¡±


    ¡°That ce is really boring, why not I stayed in New York for a few days,¡±


    ¡°And I just met a friend in prison, and we came out on the same day,¡±


    ¡°And she invited me to stay in New York for a few days.¡±


    ire refused almost without hesitation after hearing this:


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t trust people outside. How did you get into the prison, haven¡¯t you figured it out?¡±


    ¡°Those people outside don¡¯t really want to be friends with you,¡±


    ¡°They only get close when they have ns for you!¡±


    ine exined: ¡°Oh no, ire, the friend your mother met in prison is a very real person.¡±


    ¡°Like your mother, she was in prison after being framed by gangsters.¡±


    Saying that ine moved out of the story of thepatriot she met in the prison, and sighed:


    ¡°Do you know how this sister got into the prison?¡±


    ¡°You may not believe it because she sold hairy crabs to the Chinese in here,¡±


    ¡°And the result was a stupid dog couldn¡¯t buy it, he turned around and reported it to police,¡±


    ¡°And as a result, she was sent to prison!¡±


    ¡°How can you say that there are such bad people in this world?¡±


    ire, however, didn¡¯t understand, but she still said worriedly:


    ¡°Mom, you finally got out of prison, I really worry that you are alone in New York,¡±


    ¡°Or you should listen to me ande back with Charlie. Come to Providence!¡±


    ine said firmly: ¡°Oh, ire! Do you want to believe it?¡±


    ¡°There is absolutely no problem with seeing people this time.¡±


    ¡°Just I will be careful. What else can your mother do now to be deceived?¡±


    After speaking, ine was afraid that ire would not agree, so she stubbornly said:


    ¡°Anyway, I have already promised my sister that I will have a good time in New York for a few days!¡±


    ire said helplessly. : ¡°Mom, then give Charlie the phone!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ine hurriedly handed the phone to Charlie, then winked at him.


    Charlie answered the phone and said, ¡°Hello, wife.¡±


    ire on the other end of the phone asked,


    ¡°Husband, have you seen the friend Mom is talking about? Is she reliable?¡±


    He can only say casually: ¡°I have seen her, she¡¯s quite reliable,¡±


    ¡°I also asked customers to help me in New York. Mom must be fine here, you can rest assured.¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, ire was relieved and said helplessly:


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, with mom¡¯s character, as long as it¡¯s something she decides,¡±


    ¡°Even eight horses can¡¯t pull it back. Since you think it¡¯s reliable, then I won¡¯t argue with her. ¡°¡­¡±


    After speaking, ire said again: ¡°Husband,¡±


    ¡°This time is really too hard for you, thank you for your troubles for mom!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said softly:


    ¡°Wife, do you still need to be so polite to me?¡±


    ¡°Besides, your mother is mom-inw, this is my duty.¡±


    ire hummed softly and asked him,


    ¡°Husband, So when are you going toe back?¡±


    Charlie thought to himself, his current mission in New York waspleted,


    And it was time to go back to apany ire, so he said,


    ¡°I¡¯lle backter, a few hours¡¯ drive away. I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ire reminded: ¡°By the way, husband, don¡¯t forget to thank your customer.¡±


    ¡°They must have been worrying about helping us these days.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite them to dinner in the evening,¡±


    ¡°If they have enough time, wait for it. We will drive back after dinner,¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t have enough time, it¡¯s fine toe back early tomorrow morning,¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let others


    think we¡¯ve been disrespectful.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t n to invite Dous to dinner,


    But since ire said so, he nned to exin it to Orvel and Issac first,


    And let them stay at Shangri-La in New York for the time being.


    So, he said to her: ¡°Good wife, then I¡¯ll make arrangements ande back as soon as possible.¡±


    He hung up the phone and said to ine, ¡°Mom, you are staying here these few days.¡±


    ¡°Take a good rest, I¡¯ll go meet the client, and then go back to apany ire.¡±


    ¡°Go, go!¡± ine said with a smile: ¡°Mom will definitely be taken care of here,¡±


    ¡°You and ire, don¡¯t worry about Mom!¡±


    Charlie naturally didn¡¯t worry about ine.


    The treatment given to her by Dous¡¯s hospital is basically the highest level, That only core


    members of the Fei family can enjoy.


    ine recuperating here will definitely make her feel that her broken leg is worth the money.

 Chapter 5052

    Chapter 5052


    So, Charlie said goodbye to ine and prepared to go to Shangri-La Hotel.


    But just as he got into the car, he suddenly received a call.


    To his surprise, the caller turned out to be Duncan,


    Who had just returned home to reunite with his family two days ago.


    Charlie answered the phone and asked curiously, ¡°Why did Inspector Li call me at this time?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be with your family in Houston?¡±


    Duncan sneered and said, ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯m in New York, and I¡¯ve made an appointment.¡±


    ¡°The evening flight is going to the Middle East to Syria,¡±


    ¡°So I want to ask if you are still in New York if you are still in New York,¡±


    ¡°I would like to meet you and chat face-to-face.¡±


    Charlie was a little surprised, he did not n to let Duncan,


    So quickly into the work of investigating that mysterious organization.


    After all, he is also a person who has been shut out of the gate of hell for a while.


    At this time, he would definitely prefer to spend more time with his family.


    Therefore, Charlie gave him at least a week to reunite with his family.


    But it was full of calctions, and it was only two or three days ago that Duncan had already arrived


    in New York.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t ask too much on the phone,


    But said very readily: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s meet at Shangri-La.¡±


    Duncan said without hesitation: ¡°Okay, Young Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it now. Rush over to see you!¡±


    ¡­


    Twenty minutester.


    Charlie arrived at Shangri-La first.


    When he first arrived in the presidential suite, Orvel quickly came to report:


    ¡°Master Wade, that Inspector Li is here.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Let hime in.¡±


    Orvel hurriedly put Duncan in casual clothes toe in.


    When he saw Charlie, Duncan bowed his hands to him respectfully,


    And said respectfully, ¡°Master Wade, we meet again!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, pointed to the sofa in front of him, and said,


    ¡°Inspector Li, please take a seat. Didn¡¯t I leave you more than a week to reunite with your family in


    Houston?¡±


    ¡°Why are you ready to go to Syria so soon?¡±


    Duncanughed at himself and sighed: ¡°My daughter and son-inw are busy watching cars and


    houses every day,¡±


    ¡°And have no time to apany me. I don¡¯t want to continue to waste time in Houston,¡±


    ¡°I n to go to Syria first, meet the live mouth you caughtst time, and learn about the details.¡±


    Charlie saw Duncan¡¯s expression was a little lonely, smiled knowingly, and said:


    ¡°Inspector Li, people have seven emotions and six desires, and material desire is one of the most


    important ones.¡±


    ¡°People work hard to make money and want a better life,¡±


    ¡°And material desire ounts for at least more than half of them.¡±


    ¡°Young people pursue material desire and enjoy life.¡±


    ¡°This is also not a bad case. It¡¯s not a bad thing, you don¡¯t need to be too concerned.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Duncan sighed and nodded helplessly,


    He also knew that Charlie was right, but he was still a little disappointed.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie persuaded him, then changed the subject and asked, ¡°Inspector Li, have you thought about


    where you want to start investigating that mysterious organization this time?¡±


    ¡°ording to the confession I got before, this mysterious organization¡¯s information protection is


    extremely strict, and it is not easy to find their clues.¡±


    Duncan said seriously: ¡°I have thought about this issue carefully these days,¡±


    ¡°And they have hidden the relevant clues very well, whether it is the dead or the living.¡±


    ¡°Basically, your aunt¡¯s family has not left any clues that have any substantial rtionship with this


    mysterious organization.¡±


    ¡°As you told me, those dead men have worked for this organization for hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°But they don¡¯t even know where they are. I don¡¯t know anywhere,¡±


    ¡°This kind of secrecy method can be said to be unheard of¡­¡±


    After speaking, Duncan added: ¡°However, I think we can narrow it down a little bit from arge


    scale,¡±


    ¡°Such as finding a way to investigate first, that group of dead soldiers Which of the seven continents


    they are stationed in,¡±


    ¡°And which state it is. Then get it locked, and then find a way to further refine it.¡± Charlie sighed: ¡°It¡¯s


    probably not that simple to determine which of the seven continents they are in.¡±


    ¡°After all, these dead men have been in darkness for so many years, and they haven¡¯t found any


    clues themselves.¡±


    Duncan said confidently: ¡°As long as the job you caught is high enough,¡±


    ¡°And your memory is good enough, then I have a chance. Lock the approximate area with him.¡±


    After speaking, he further exined: ¡°Master Wade, no matter how hidden they are hidden in,¡±


    ¡°They will not be able to get rid of the impact of major geological disasters,¡±


    ¡°If an earthquake urs, they will definitely have the relevant departments also have clear records


    of every detectable earthquake that has urred in this world.¡±


    ¡°So, the question now is, they must remember how many earthquakes they can feel have urred,¡±


    ¡°The problem is, they don¡¯t have an urate timeline, and they don¡¯t have outside information to


    back it up.¡±


    After speaking, he took out a printed document from his bag, handed it to Charlie, and said,


    ¡°Master Wade, this is the major natural disasters that have urred around the world in the past 20


    years based on the statistics I have collected in the past two days.¡±


    ¡°Among them, serious tsunamis, earthquakes, and typhoons are the main ones. If you can roughly


    match the memory of the other party,¡±


    ¡°Then every memory of his will be a coordinate. As long as there are enough coordinates, it


    can help me find their approximate location.¡±


    Charlie asked tentatively: ¡°Is it like the so-calledmunication base station positioning?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Duncan nodded heavily and said, ¡°That¡¯s what it means! Each time it corresponds to thest


    major disaster,¡±


    ¡°It can reduce them to a certain extent. If they can correspond to the tsunami in Indonesia,¡±


    ¡°It means that the area they are in is within the coverage of the Indonesian tsunami.¡±


    ¡°If they can also correspond to the tsunami in Japan in thest 11 years, then they are in the area of


    two The ovepping part of the coverage of the second tsunami,¡±


    ¡°So the more clues you find, the more urate the positioning will be.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but admire: ¡°Detective Li is indeed a well-known detective in the United


    States,¡±


    ¡°And this method can be thought of by you. It seems that you find out their specific whereabouts, it


    should only be a matter of time!¡±

 Chapter 5053

    Chapter 5053


    Charlie once felt that finding the specific address of the dead men would be as difficult as going to


    the sky.


    The reason is that the mysterious organization controls the dead men extremely tightly,


    Preventing them from perceiving the exact time, nor allowing them to perceive the light,


    Temperature, sound, and the changing seasons of the outside world.


    Therefore, May 47 doesn¡¯t even know which of the seven continents he lives in,


    Let alone whether he is in the tropics or the frigid zone.


    Even the only living mouth can¡¯te up with any substantive clues,


    And it is even more impossible for outsiders to find this ce.


    However, Duncan urately found clues that the mysterious organization could not control.


    Earthquakes, tsunamis, and typhoons are all powerful natural phenomena.


    If a strong bunker can still iste typhoons and tsunamis,


    Then no matter how strong the bunker is, it is impossible to iste the strong shock caused by the


    earthquake.


    Those who are imprisoned in the dark, or in some kind of underground fortification,


    May not perceive the sunlight, the stars, the real sound, and the temperature of the outside world,


    But when the earthquakees, no matter how deep they are.


    Underground or in a cave, they will definitely feel something.


    Moreover, violent earthquakes are notmon. If they have urred,


    A very urate timeline can be judged. In this way, as long as the clues are rtively consistent,


    There is a high probability that they can correspond.


    However, Duncan was not overly optimistic, he said to Charlie with a dignified expression:


    ¡°Master Wade, the job you mentioned is the only clue that can be found so far that is rted to that


    mysterious organization,¡±


    ¡°If I can sessfully find their station, it is possible to find the clues of the mysterious organization


    behind it,¡±


    ¡°But if I can¡¯t find their station, or if they have already evacuated this group of dead soldiers when I


    find them,¡±


    ¡°Then I am afraid the clues will bepletely cut off.¡±


    ¡°After all,st time The mission of that group of dead men was aplete failure,¡±


    ¡°Maybe the mysterious organization will move all the dead men to other ces out of caution.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: ¡°I think there is a high probability that they will not evacuate.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, why did they spend so much energy to hide this station,¡±


    ¡°And even tried their best to block the perception of these dead men?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of this. The site selection, construction, and maintenance of the station take a long


    time and cost,¡±


    ¡°And it cannot be easily reced, so they must ensure that the dead soldiers who are sent out on


    the mission know nothing about the ce where they live,¡±


    ¡°So that even if they failed and were captured, they couldn¡¯t provide the actual information about the


    station.¡±


    Duncan nodded: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it would be the best,¡±


    ¡°The station of the dead must be closely guarded by the core members of this organization,¡±


    ¡°As long as you can find this station,¡±


    ¡°You can follow the vines and find the veins of this mysterious organization.¡±


    After speaking, he looked up at Charlie and asked, ¡°Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°Based on my years of experience in the police,¡±


    ¡°I have concluded an eternal truth. , that is: contact is always mutual.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Inspector Li may wish to talk about it.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°If you watch too many police and bandit movies,¡±


    ¡°It will make people feel that the police always seem to bepletely unaware of the criminals.¡±


    ¡°However, the criminals of that kind are rtively low-level.¡±


    ¡°A considerable number of high-IQ criminals have a very sensitive sense of smell.¡±


    ¡°We have just found his clues and also When he didn¡¯t lock his identity,¡±


    ¡°He had already discovered us, and when we tried to dig deeper into the clues,¡±


    ¡°The other party had already disappeared. The organization you mentioned is extremely powerful.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, it is very likely that they will find me too.¡±


    ¡°Also, this is not the police catching criminals,¡±


    ¡°Generally, the worst result is that people run away and are not caught.¡±

 Chapter 5054

    Chapter 5054


    Duncan continued: ¡°However, this mysterious organization is stronger than me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too much, maybe even stronger than you, and once wee into contact with them,¡±


    ¡°The situation is likely to get out of hand, and we may even be exposed to them.¡±


    Speaking of this, Duncan said with a dignified expression: ¡°Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you this because I¡¯m afraid of death or retreating, after all, you saved my life,¡±


    ¡°And it is thanks to you that my wife, children, and grandchildren are alive today.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I die, I just hope that you can prepare in advance to protect yourself on the one


    hand,¡±


    ¡°And on the other hand, if possible, please try to protect my family as much as possible.¡±


    Charlie was silent for a moment, and said solemnly:


    ¡°Detective Li, what you need to do now is to work with May 47, using your professional skills,¡±


    ¡°The natural disaster data in your hand, and the memory of May 47, in a state of no contact,¡±


    ¡°First put the location of the other party and lock it,¡±


    ¡°If you really need to get in touch, I will go out in person without you taking risks.¡±


    Duncan quickly exined: ¡°Master Wade, I¡¯m not afraid of taking risks¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I know, I too I don¡¯t doubt your courage, but as you said, contact is mutual.¡±


    ¡°To be cautious, if you really need to make contact,¡±


    ¡°It is definitely more secure for me to contact than you,¡±


    ¡°So you just do the preliminary investigation and about the rest let me decide.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s purpose was to remind Charlie to be careful and cautious again.


    Seeing that Charlie had epted his suggestion, Duncan was relieved and said, ¡°Master Wade,


    since this is the case, then I have nothing to worry about,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°And I will let you know as soon as I make progress.¡±


    ¡­


    Evening.


    When Charlie drove back to Providence, Duncan took a Virgin Antic flight to Beirut, the capital of


    Lebanon, via London.


    After a twelve-hour flight, after the nended in Beirut,


    Joseph personally used a helicopter to take him to Cataclysmic Front¡¯s base in Syria.


    Due to the extremely abundant funds for the infrastructure construction of the Front,


    The current base already has a prototype of arge scale.


    Arge number of workers from all over the Middle East are working on this huge construction site


    24 hours a day,


    And the various high-end heavy machinery used in the construction of the base can only be seen in


    developed countries.


    When Duncan saw several Liebherr 750-ton all-terrain cranes hoisting wind turbines around the


    base, he was stunned.


    He subconsciously asked Joseph: ¡°Master Wan¡­¡±


    ¡°Are these wind turbines also owned by Cataclysmic Front?!¡±


    Joseph nodded and said with a smile, ¡°The power source of the Cataclysmic Front is diverse.¡±


    ¡°There are several types, and wind power generation is only one of them.¡±


    ¡°On the mountain not far away, we have already built arge number of photovoltaic power


    generation systems.¡±


    ¡°We use photovoltaic power during the day and wind power at night.¡±


    ¡°There is not enough official supply from Syria.¡±


    ¡°They will invest in the construction ofrge-scale energy storage base stations.¡±


    ¡°In addition, more than 80% of the oil in Syria is not in their hands,¡±


    ¡°And the Syrian government will not get a dime,¡±


    ¡°So they n to give us a mining license. We can explore and extract oil by ourselves,¡±


    ¡°And then invest in building an oil refinery and oil power nt.¡±


    Duncan was shocked and blurted out: ¡°This battle is too big¡­¡±


    Joseph said lightly: ¡°Mr. Wade arranged it, he asked me to build it into a permanent base,¡±


    ¡°So the infrastructure must be well-prepared, and Mr. Wade gave tens of billions of dors in


    funding,¡±


    ¡°So we n to invest more funds and take money Change the time.¡±


    Duncan couldn¡¯t help but admire: ¡°Young Master Wade is really generous in his work.¡±


    ¡°If this base ispletely built, maybe it will be able topete with that mysterious organization.¡±


    After speaking, he quickly asked: ¡°By the way, Master Wan,¡±


    ¡°Where is the job that Young Master Wade talked about now?¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°May 47 is in the core area with the highest level of confidentiality,¡±


    ¡°Inspector Li, pleasee with me!¡±

 Chapter 5055

    Chapter 5055


    Under the leadership of Joseph, Duncan came to the core area of the Cataclysmic Front.


    The so-called core area is a four-square-kilometer central area at the very center of the Cataclysmic


    Front base.


    Although the base has not yet beenpleted, a high wall has been erected in the core area,


    And inside the high wall, there are arge number of frame buildings of different heights.


    These framed buildings are all modr building units purchased by Cataclysmic Front.


    After rapid assembly, they can be put into use in the shortest time.


    However, these buildings are only a temporary transition.


    Once the Base ispleted, these buildings will be gradually demolished and eliminated.


    Joseph brought Duncan to a six-story building.


    The interior of the building, the rapid renovation has ended.


    Although the construction site is still in full swing outside,


    There were basically no traces of construction inside.


    A few minutester, on the top floor of the building, Duncan saw May 47 who had lost his limbs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    During this period of time, May 47 became the tactical guide of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Although he lost his hands and feet, he still taught all the formations he had mastered when he was


    a dead soldier,


    And let the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front give him a quick look.


    It seems to have opened the door to a new world and has mastered many unprecedented flexible


    tactics.


    In order to study how to decipher the tactics of these dead soldiers,


    Joseph also arranged for several senior officials of Cataclysmic Front to study,


    The methods of restraining the dead soldiers¡¯ tactics together with May 47.


    In order to ensure that the secrets of May 47 are not leaked,


    Only the high-level officials of Cataclysmic Front are qualified to set foot in this building,


    And May 47 himself never leaves this building for half a step.


    At this time, May 47 was discussing tactics with several instructors in Cataclysmic Front.


    Joseph invited the others out, then invited Duncan toe in and said to May 47,


    ¡°Mr. 47, Mr. Wade¡¯s invitation Detective Li is here,¡±


    ¡°He is here to investigate the mysterious organization behind you,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can cooperate with Detective Li and exin everything you know to him.¡±


    Seeing Duncan on May 47, the whole person was as horrified as if he had seen a ghost!


    He hadn¡¯t heard of Duncan¡¯s name, nor did he know his origin and background,


    But he remembered Duncan¡¯s face, and when he went to assassinate the An family,


    When the elevator door opened, the first thing he saw was this man¡¯s face in front of him.


    At the time, he was even the first person to shoot.


    Therefore, he knew very well how many shots Duncan was shot at that time,


    And he could conclude that Duncan had no chance of surviving at all.


    Because of this, when he saw Duncan¡¯s familiar and unfamiliar face, he panicked to the extreme.


    Duncan also knew that this person was the culprit who almost killed him in the first ce,


    But he didn¡¯t get angry, just smiled slightly:


    ¡°Looking at your surprised appearance, you should still remember me, right?¡±


    May 47 was frightened, and couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°This¡­how is this possible¡­¡±


    ¡°At that time¡­that person at that time¡­is that you?!¡±


    Duncan smiled indifferently and said: ¡°If the person you¡¯re talking about is the one,¡±


    ¡°Who was beaten into a ho¡¯s nest by you at the elevator door, then I can tell you in person that


    it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­but it¡¯s not logical¡­.¡±


    May 47 said suspiciously, ¡°You were shot so many times, your body died at that time,¡±


    ¡°And it was obviously impossible to revive¡­¡±


    Duncan nodded, and earnestly said: ¡°I was going to die,¡±


    ¡°But I was lucky to have Mr. Wade, so I came back to life.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­¡± May 47 suddenly remembered Charlie¡¯s shocking strength,


    And how he could still break the poison that had beenforting him for more than 30 years with a


    snap of his fingers,


    And then he thought of how Duncan had been shot to the end at that time,


    And he was even more impressed with Charlie.


    So, he said very ashamedly: ¡°Detective Li, I have done many bad things at the beginning, please


    forgive me¡­¡±


    Duncan nodded and said indifferently:


    ¡°You were also acting on orders, which is understandable.¡±

 Chapter 5056

    Chapter 5056


    May 47 breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly said:


    ¡°Inspector Li, no matter what questions you have,¡±


    ¡°As long as I know, I will say everything.¡±


    May 47 has long hated the organization that controls his own destiny.


    To the core, he even looked forward to Charlie finding the resident of his own line of dead men,


    And helping him saving his wife, children, and family by the way, so he naturally cooperated with


    Duncan.


    Duncan nodded, and without too much nonsense, he went straight to the point and said:


    ¡°The most urgent task now is to find a way to find out the location of your station on the map.


    Before that, I don¡¯t know if you have any valuable clues to follow that you can share?¡±


    May 47 shook his head and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, Detective Li,¡±


    ¡°I have been thinking about this issue for a while,¡±


    ¡°But the organization was too cautious and didn¡¯t let me leave any valuable information.¡±


    Duncan smiled slightly, took out the list of major natural disasters that he had sorted out,


    And asked him, ¡°Mr. 47, how old are you this year?¡±


    May 47 hurriedly said: ¡°Going back to Detective Li,¡±


    ¡°I will arrive at the age of thirty-six this year or between the ages of thirty-eight.¡±


    Duncan asked curiously, ¡°How did you calcte your age?¡±


    May 47 exined: ¡°There is a secretly recorded ¡®calendar¡¯ inside the dead man.¡±


    ¡°I have roughly recorded the time of my own work and rest,¡±


    ¡°But since there is no absolute reference standard, there are still some errors.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s count it ording to the age of thirty-eight.¡± Thirty-five years


    of major natural disasters have been sorted out,¡±


    ¡°And while looking at the entry, he asked:


    ¡°From your birth to thest time you left the station, has your station moved or changed?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± May 47 replied: ¡°The ce where I was born is an underground fortification,¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know where or how deep it is. I haven¡¯t migrated for so many years.¡±


    Duncan asked again: ¡°Then in your memory, have there ever been a very strong disaster?


    earthquake?¡±


    ¡°Big earthquake?¡± May 47 thought about it and said,


    ¡°There has been a rtively strong earthquake, but it has been many years.¡±


    ¡°Many years?¡± Duncan asked again: ¡°How many years are many years?¡±


    May 47 frowned and thought for a moment, then said,


    ¡°It¡¯s about twenty years, but my timeline may deviate from reality to a certain extent.¡±


    ¡°The difference between positive and negative is within two years.¡±


    Duncan nodded and stretched out his hand to take the 2008 China, Japan in 2011, and several


    items closer to the timeline were crossed out, and then he said:


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In this case, you can exclude the surrounding areas of Japan, as well as the central and


    southwestern parts of China.¡±


    After speaking, he saw the entry for Indonesia in 2004 and asked:


    ¡°Does the earthquake in your memory feel strong?¡±


    May 47 said without hesitation: ¡°It was very strong,¡±


    ¡°And even brought a lot of damage to our station at that time,¡±


    ¡°Some people were injured, and some people even died.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said excitedly: ¡°That might be the Indonesian tsunami in 2004.¡±


    He took out the map, found the epicenter of the Indonesian tsunami on it, and muttered:


    ¡°The epicenter at that time, In western Indonesia, the earthquake was felt in many countries and


    regions,¡±


    ¡°But the earthquake in your area was rtively strong, and it should be around the Indian Ocean,


    and it may even be in Indonesia.¡±


    ¡°However, in 2003, Hokkaido, Japan, and the Solomon Inds had a magnitude of


    7. For the above earthquakes, a magnitude 7.8 earthquake also urred in Pakistan in 2005,¡±


    ¡°And your timeline is not precise enough, so there may be some deviations here.¡±


    Having said that, he looked at May 47 and asked, ¡°Then this earthquake, do you have any other


    clues?¡±


    ¡°Other clues?¡± May 47 was silent for a moment, then shook his head and said,


    ¡°There are no clues, although the earthquake was scary,¡±


    ¡°But after all, no one died, so we did not take it too much to our heart.¡±


    Duncan looked at the map and asked, ¡°If the earthquake you are talking about is the tsunami in


    Indonesia,¡±


    ¡°You live underground. Have there been any flooding idents after the earthquake?¡±


    ¡°Water pration¡­¡± May 47 pondered for a moment, suddenly remembered something, and


    blurted out:


    ¡°There was indeed a water pration ident at that time,¡±


    ¡°And the entire station was filled with at least 20 cm thick water. The water was taken away.¡±


    When Duncan heard this, he couldn¡¯t help asking him excitedly: ¡°Was the water salty?¡±

 Chapter 5057

    Chapter 5057


    ¡°It¡¯s too clear, after all, it¡¯s been too long, but in my impression,¡±


    ¡°It seems that after that time, there were some white residues on the ground and clothes,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Could it be the salt from the seawater?¡±


    Duncan nodded and said: ¡°The probability is Salt if this is the case,¡±


    ¡°Then what you experienced at the time should be the Indonesian tsunami.¡±


    ¡°The reason why the flood urred was that the earthquake at that time triggered a tsunami,¡±


    ¡°And many surrounding countries were affected, including your residence.¡±


    Speaking, Duncan circled two areas on the map and said,


    ¡°So it seems that your station may be in the western part of South East Asia,¡±


    ¡°Or it may be in the eastern part of Southeast Asia.¡±


    Then, Duncan saw a few more One entry, he muttered:


    ¡°The epicenter of the Indonesian tsunami has also had earthquakes in recent years,¡±


    ¡°But the magnitude was not high. Did you feel the tremor?¡±


    May 47 shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee this.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt the tremor for many years, but I can guarantee that I didn¡¯t notice any obvious tremor.¡±


    Duncan nodded: ¡°In this case, it means that your station should be at the rtive edge of the 2004


    Indonesian tsunami.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s basically outside the influence range of the subsequent earthquakes nearby,¡±


    ¡°In this case, it is probably equivalent to locking the area between the ninth ring and the tenth ring


    on a huge target paper,¡±


    ¡°Which is already a big breakthrough.¡±


    As he said that, he drew a few circles on the map, and finally marked the middle of the two outer


    circles with a red marker,


    And said, ¡°Although these parts are also veryrge, fortunately, most of them are in the ocean,¡±


    ¡°And you said that your station felt the earthquake in 2004,¡±


    ¡°And there was also water pration, which proves that your station must be not far from the


    coastline,¡±


    ¡°It should be in a certain coastal area within this ring or some ind!¡±


    Looking at the circle on the map, May 47 said with aplicated expression:


    ¡°For so many years and so many people, we have been trying to figure out where we are, but no


    one knows¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, May 47 suddenly shed two lines of hot tears,


    Letting the tears slide down his face, staring at the not-so-small ring area and choking:


    ¡°Detective Li¡­ Thank you¡­ ¡­¡±


    Duncan waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to thank me now, even this ring area is veryrge.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually very difficult to do a carpet search here, and before I came,¡±


    ¡°I have also discussed this matter with Young Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°I think it is not suitable to actually go to these areas to search for your station.¡±


    ¡°We discuss these issues on paper, at least not revealing any clues,¡±


    ¡°But once we think If we go to this area to find the other party,¡±


    ¡°We must be prepared to be discovered by the other party.¡±


    After speaking, Duncan added: ¡°So, the best way at present is to find a breakthrough point on paper


    together,¡±


    ¡°Preferably through the cooperation and analysis between us,¡±


    ¡°We can narrow the target range to a small enough size,¡±


    ¡°And then let Young Master Wade contact them personally.¡±


    May 47 nodded in understanding, and sighed: ¡°The strength of the organization is indeed very


    strong.¡±


    ¡°It is likely to lead to disasters, and we have not been able to get rid of their rule for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And we don¡¯t even know their true colors. It might be much bigger.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing that you haven¡¯t escaped the control,¡±


    ¡°Of this organization for so many years and so many generations.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at May 47 and said seriously,


    ¡°I think If you want to get rid of the shackles of this century-old tree,¡±


    ¡°Then Young Master Wade is definitely your only chance,¡±


    ¡°Only he can save you dead men and give you back your freedom.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nodding, he said with anticipation:


    ¡°My biggest dream now is to be able to reunite with my wife and children outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this dream can only be realized by Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    As he said that, he asked Duncan, ¡°Inspector Li, what else can you do to make our location more


    detailed?¡±


    ¡°If you need me to provide clues, I will share everything!¡±

 Chapter 5058

    Chapter 5058


    Duncan looked at May 47 and asked:


    ¡°Do you always fly out to perform missions?¡±


    May 47 nodded and said, ¡°Yes! Every time we fly.¡±


    Duncan asked, ¡°What state were you in midway?¡±


    ¡°In aa.¡± May 47 said truthfully: ¡°When we are about to go out on a mission,¡±


    ¡°We will first take drugs that make people deeplya, and then wake up and be there.¡±


    Duncan asked again: ¡°Then how do you make sure that you take a ne every time you go out?¡±


    May 47 exined: ¡°Every time I have a mission,¡±


    ¡°I ask my wife to help me calcte the time. Although our time is not very urate,¡±


    ¡°The error is not too big when the time axis is rtively short;¡±


    ¡°Every time I go on a mission, the time I can¡¯t grasp is the round-trip journey.¡±


    ¡°I can urately record the time when I perform the mission in the middle,¡±


    ¡°So every time I go back, I check the time with my wife,¡±


    ¡°And use the time she recorded to reduce the time.¡±


    ¡°The time to do the task recorded in my middle is the time spent on the round trip.¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, whether we go to any ce in the world to perform the task,¡±


    ¡°The time spent on the round trip will not exceed six or seven days. At this speed, only the ne


    can do it.¡±


    Duncan nodded lightly and said, ¡°It won¡¯t take more than six or seven days,¡±


    ¡°Which means that your turnover efficiency is very high,¡±


    ¡°And even the airport you depart from is likely to be near your station.¡±


    After speaking, Duncan remembered something and blurted out:


    ¡°Next, we can take two steps. On the one hand, we can find a moreplete map,¡±


    ¡°Including satellite cloud images, and find all the inds and airports in the ring area,¡±


    ¡°And then take each ten-kilometer area around the airport to locate the key investigation targets;¡±


    ¡°As for the other hand, start with your transportation!¡±


    May 47 hurriedly asked, ¡°How do you start with the transportation?¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Although you are flying on a mission,¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go through customs when you entered the United States, right,¡±


    ¡°Because when you woke up, you had already arrived in the United States andpleted the


    entry.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± May 47 Nodding his head, he said, ¡°Every time we perform a mission,¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t gone through the customs, and we have already arrived at the ce when we open our


    eyes.¡±


    Duncan continued: ¡°I don¡¯t know about other countries, but the United States has attached great


    importance to aviation safety since 9/11.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it is impossible for the ne you take to enter the United States directly.¡±


    ¡°When entering the United States, you must go through customs.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, they must have chosen a certain country to be the springboard country.¡±


    ¡°First, they will fly the ne to the springboard country,¡±


    ¡°And then immediately arrange for you to sneak across the border bynd.¡±


    ¡°The entry line ispleted.¡±


    After a pause, Duncan asked again, ¡°Have you been to the United States before?¡±


    May 47 nodded and said, ¡°I went once a few years ago when I went to Los Angeles.¡±


    Duncan continued to ask: ¡°The trip to Los Angeles was the same as the trip to New York,¡±


    ¡°Where you woke up and went back and forth within six or seven days, right?¡± May 47 nodded,


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Duncan smiled slightly and said: ¡°You must have been smuggled to enter the United States,¡±


    ¡°And there are only two ways to smuggle, either by sea or bynd,¡±


    ¡°But if it is by sea, it is impossible to achieve a round-trip time of no more than six or seven days,¡±


    ¡°So I feel that you must be the first to fly by ne.¡±


    ¡°The springboard country, and then smuggled into the USA bynd.¡±


    Then, Duncan added: ¡°The United States has only two neighboring countries,


    Mexico and Canada.¡±


    ¡°If it travels bynd, it must be one of these two countries, but Canada¡¯s aviation control is also very


    strict.¡±


    ¡°So if your ne chooses Canada as the springboard country, you can¡¯t get around the process of


    going through the customs,¡±


    ¡°But the situation in Mexico is different. Mexico is rtively more chaotic.¡±


    ¡°A ne avoids customs and directlynded somewhere in Mexico. The possibility should still be


    veryrge.¡±


    ¡°I can basically confirm that your station is in the coastal areas or inds of western or Eastern


    South Asia or eastern Southeast Asia,¡±


    ¡°Not far from the airport, and if you are going to the United States to perform a mission,¡±


    ¡°The ne should first fly to Mexico, and then transfer you bynd to New York,¡±


    ¡°And the organization must have another group of people stationed there in Mexico.¡±


    ¡°I think Mexico should have the leads I want.¡±

 Chapter 5059

    Chapter 5059


    ¡°Mexico?¡±


    After listening to Duncan¡¯s analysis, May 47 quickly asked:


    ¡°Inspector Li, what do you mean, when we go to the United States to perform a mission,¡±


    ¡°The ne willnd first in Mexico, and then we move into the United States bynd?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Duncan nodded and said, ¡°This is the most reliable way for me,¡±


    ¡°Other methods are too difficult since they use nes To transport you,¡±


    ¡°You must have anding site, and neither the United States nor Canada,¡±


    ¡°Can allow them to bypass customs and enter quietly, and only Mexico has this condition.¡±


    May 47 asked in confusion: ¡°The ne enters Mexico, what does it mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go through customs?¡±


    Duncan exined: ¡°There are two customs to enter the aircraft,¡±


    ¡°One is air traffic control, the other is customs, air traffic control is to control the aircraft before the


    nends,¡±


    ¡°And the customs is to control the passengers and goods after the nended.¡±


    ¡°In the world, no one canpletely hide the whereabouts of the ne,¡±


    ¡°Unless he is dead because the current density of civil airliners is too high,¡±


    ¡°The flight must be arranged and dispatched by air traffic control,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it is very likely to have a collision, so I specte,¡±


    ¡°The ne that sent you at the beginning must be a normally registered ne,¡±


    ¡°And applied for a route inpliance with the regtions.¡±


    After speaking, Duncan added: ¡°But the advantage of them choosing Mexico is that after the ne


    lands,¡±


    ¡°They have to get to Mexico. It must be much easier than the United States,¡±


    ¡°And Canada to transport your soldiers out of the customs.¡±


    May 47 nodded lightly and asked Duncan, ¡°Inspector Li, what are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°You just said that the ne can¡¯t hide its whereabouts, so start the investigation from the ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Duncan said: ¡°From the day you arrive in New York, push it forward three to five days,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°And put all those entering Mexico in the past few days.¡±


    ¡°All the nes you have taken are sorted out, the one you are taking should be in it,¡±


    ¡°And the rest is how to screen, which should be a lot of work.¡±


    Joseph, who had not spoken for a long time, opened his mouth and said:


    ¡°Inspector Li, from your position in the ring, flying to any ce in Mexico is at least 16,000


    kilometers,¡±


    ¡°And most of the nes can¡¯t fly that far,¡±


    ¡°Do you think they fly directly to Mexico or do they have a stopover in the middle for supplies?¡±


    Duncan said with a serious expression: ¡°It tends to fly directly, for them, the stopover adds extra


    cost.¡±


    ¡°Landing is not only a waste of time but also a great risk.¡±


    ¡°If you think about it, even if you are a strong martial arts master,¡±


    ¡°Once you put them all into a ne, there is still a risk of being taken away by someone.¡±


    ¡°Just imagine, If the ne is shot down during takeoff andnding, what kind of expert can survive


    the crash?¡±


    Joseph only felt a chill on his back and said, ¡°If the ne really crashed,¡±


    ¡°The speed of hundreds of kilometers per hour, coupled with the weight of more than 100 tons and


    dozens of tons of fuel,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that no matter how strong the martial arts master is, it is impossible to survive.¡±


    After speaking, Joseph added: ¡°The ne that can fly such a long distance is basically the same.¡±


    ¡°It is an ultra-long-range passenger ne amongrge passenger nes.¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, some passenger nes can fly more than 16,000 kilometers,¡±


    ¡°Which are also the ultra-long-distance models of Boeing 777 and Airbus A350;¡±


    ¡°If Inspector Li thinks that they willnd first in Mexico,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take out the nes that entered Mexico at that time,¡±


    ¡°And focus on checking these ultra-long-range passenger nes,¡±


    ¡°Which should be able to rule out most of the flight information.¡±


    ¡°If the eligible flight information is from the information you drew just now.¡±


    ¡°Those who take off in or near the ring area are the key suspects.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said, ¡°This clue is very valuable and can save a lot of trouble.¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it here. Let someone check the Mexican aircraft entry records during that


    time!¡±


    Duncan said quickly: ¡°Master Wan, it is not difficult to investigate the aircraft entry records,¡±


    ¡°But can you ensure that your investigation channels are 100% secure?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Joseph nodded and said, ¡°The information channels of Cataclysmic Front are of a


    very high level of confidentiality.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we have many firewalls, so Detective Li can rest assured.¡±


    Duncan nodded lightly and instructed: ¡°By the way, Master Wan,¡±


    ¡°I also need to sort out the information of all iing cargo nes.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±

 Chapter 5060

    Chapter 5060


    Soon there was a dense document In the hands of Joseph.


    This document records the information of all flights entering Mexico in the five days before the New


    York incident.


    Since the vast majority of inbound flights are small and medium-sized aircraft,¡±


    ¡°Aircraft with a range of more than 15,000 kilometers are only a minority,¡± ¡°So after sorting out, there


    are less than 100 sorties in total.


    And among the flights with less than 100 sorties,


    Passenger nes ounted for 80%, and cargo nes ounted for 20%.


    However, since the location of the circle drawn by Duncan is probably in South Asia and Southeast


    Asia,


    There are no direct passenger nes between these ces and Mexico.


    During these five days, there was only one cargo ne taking off from Colombo, the capital of Sri


    Lanka.


    The model of this cargo ne is exactly the Boeing 777 ultra-long-range passenger ne


    mentioned by Joseph just now.


    It can be seen from the entry information that the ne took off from Colombo, On the fourth night


    before the incident in New York.


    After a 20-hour flight, it arrived at the border city of Monterrey in Mexico in the early morning two


    days before the incident.


    Andnded at Monterey International Airport.


    The entry information also shows that in the entry application for this ne,


    The goods filled in are tea and coffee beans, which are specialty products of Sri Lanka.


    After seeing this information, Duncan said excitedly,


    ¡°There is a high probability that this is the ne!¡±


    Joseph also agreed: ¡°This aircraft is a Boeing 777-200LR,¡±


    ¡°Which is Boeing¡¯s longest-range aircraft. It is not impossible to fly 20,000 kilometers with a


    moderate modification,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°And cargo aircraft converted from passenger aircraft are verymon,¡±


    ¡°But it stands to reason. , It should not be modified with ultra-long-range passenger aircraft.¡±


    ¡°Because ultra-long-range passenger aircraft has added more fuel reserve space,¡±


    ¡°The avablemercial load is notrge. Using this kind of aircraft to convert to a freighter does


    not care about the load,¡±


    ¡°But only about the efficiency. This kind of aircraft can basically fly directly to any two airports on the


    earth.¡±


    Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, then said,


    ¡°Inspector Li, this ne seems to be prepared for global maneuvering,¡±


    ¡°Combined with that mysterious organization. The characteristics of the previous behavior,¡±


    ¡°I think your series of inferences, including this result, are correct! It is the target we are looking for!¡±


    Duncan nodded: ¡°I also think it is it!¡±


    Joseph couldn¡¯t help but admire: ¡°Inspector Li, you are really amazing!¡±


    ¡°You can lock the ne used by the other party in such a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this mysterious organization would never have imagined that they would be exposed so


    quickly!¡±


    Duncan said seriously: ¡°The main reason is May 47. With him here,¡±


    ¡°He can gradually help me identify clues and help me to conduct crosparisons.¡±


    ¡°This organization definitely did not expect that some of their dead men would survive,¡±


    ¡°And they would not believe that the dead men could help leak some useful key information,¡±


    ¡°It is even more unexpected that someone will find their ne.¡±


    ¡°If there is no information on May 47, we would even think that these dead people are all from the


    United States.¡±


    ¡°And, normally, even if someone is investigating suddenly¡±


    ¡°The dozens of dead people who appeared in the United States would never have thought that this


    was rted to a regr cargo ne flying from Sri Lanka to Mexico.¡±


    ¡°They never thought that we could use the earthquake information of the past so many years to


    locate the approximate location of the dead people, so as to narrow the scope a little bit.¡±


    Joseph sighed: ¡°Information is important, but your ability to extract information from limited


    information,¡±


    ¡°And keep narrowing the scope is the key to finding clues, so you are called the best detective. It¡¯s


    not unreasonable!¡±


    Duncan smiled humbly, then pointed to the cargo ne¡¯s registration number andpany, and


    said,


    ¡°By the way, Master Wan, the ne¡¯s registration number starts with 9V.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, this is the registration of a Singapore aircraft. number, so this aircraft must


    be registered in Singapore,¡±


    ¡°And thepany that it belongs to is YT-Airlines. Please check where thepany is registered


    and thepany¡¯s public information,¡±


    ¡°Since it is a normal registeredpany. Then the public information should be rtively easy to


    find.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Joseph also had a feeling that he could see the moonlight through the fog,


    And he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said:


    ¡°Inspector Li wait a moment, I¡¯ll use it now. Check it out on myputer!¡±


    After that, Joseph opened hisptop and searched for thepany registered as YT-Airlines on


    Singapore¡¯s corporate information query website.


    The information shows that thispany is registered in Singapore and is an aviation logistics


    company named Yuantai International Express in Chinese.


    Thepany has a total of three shareholders, all of whom are Chinese,


    And there are six registered cargo nes under thepany¡¯s name, All of which are ultra-long-


    range versions of the Boeing 777.


    After Joseph found out the information, he said to Duncan,


    ¡°Inspector Li, if you find these three shareholders, will you be able to dig out clues about the


    mysterious organization?¡±


    Duncan said solemnly: ¡°I think among these three, every shareholder should have a false identity.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for such a cautious organization to leave any substantive clues rted to people in


    this link.¡±


    ¡°The reason why apany must be registered and every aircraft must be registered is also their


    last resort.¡±


    ¡°For this reason, aviation safety is a major issue that most countries in the world attach great


    importance to,¡±


    ¡°If there are noplete procedures, their nes will not be able to fly at all.¡±


    Joseph asked him: ¡°Then what should we do next? ?¡±


    Duncan thought for a while and said, ¡°I met Young Master Wade before I came,¡±


    ¡°And he and I both felt that we should not have direct contact with each other during the


    investigation process,¡±


    ¡°So as to avoid exposure in advance, so I¡¯d better report it to him. See what he thinks!¡±

 Chapter 5061

    Chapter 5061


    At this time, Charlie had returned to Providence.


    ire went to ss on time as usual, while he stayed alone in the hotel, waiting for news from


    Duncan.


    Although Charlie saved Duncan¡¯s life like a savior, he admired Duncan in his heart.


    He admires his meticulous thinking and meticulousness,


    And he thinks this man can find breakthroughs in ces that others can¡¯t think of.


    It is his ability that has created his reputation as a detective.


    And his idea of trying to use the clues of huge natural disasters to gradually locate where the dead


    soldiers are located is indeed very practical in Charlie¡¯s view.


    Therefore, he believes that after Duncan went to Syria to see May 47,


    It would not take long. The clues will gradually be clear.


    Duncan didn¡¯t let Charlie down either. He made a phone call to him, which lifted Charlie¡¯s spirit.


    After answering the call, Charlie asked him the first sentence: ¡°Inspector Li, what¡¯s the oue?¡±


    Duncan hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Wade, we have analyzed some clues now,¡±


    ¡°But what to do in the future is still up to you to decide.¡±


    Having said that, he reported to Charlie in detail what he had analyzed and investigated together


    with May 47 and Joseph.


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Duncan would sort out so many valuable clues so quickly.


    First of all, it is the location of the May 47 and other dead men.


    At present, it can be determined that the high probability is in South Asia,


    Especially the southeastern coast of Sri Lanka,


    And the inds in the surrounding waters of Sri Lanka. It¡¯s very urate.


    If they really want to find it in this range, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult.


    Secondly, it is the Yuantai International Express Company registered in Singapore.


    In Charlie¡¯s view, the function of thispany is most likely to transport the soldiers for this


    mysterious organization;


    In addition, there is a very key clue, which is the six Boeing ultra-long-range aircraft registered


    under the name of Yuantai International Express.


    Having mastered the registration numbers of these six nes,


    Theoretically, he has mastered the transfer of the dead of this mysterious organization.


    After reporting this, Duncan said to Charlie:


    ¡°Master Wade, there are two directions for in-depth investigation at the moment,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°One is to find the dead man¡¯s station in the currently locked area,¡±


    ¡°And then monitor the person in charge of the dead man¡¯s station,¡±


    ¡°And then go all the way. Follow the clues and find the real core members of the mysterious


    organization;¡±


    ¡°The other is to find out the actual controllers of Yuantai International Express first, and monitor


    them closely;¡±


    ¡°I personally feel that this Yuantai Express has a high probability of linking your


    Aunt whomitted suicide by taking poison,¡±


    ¡°She was the white glove of this mysterious organization in the outside world.¡±


    ¡°Most likely they are members of this mysterious organization¡¯s periphery,¡±


    ¡°Or another kind of death squad that is higher than the May 47 dead men,¡±


    ¡°Looking up from their line, you should be able to find clues about the organization.¡±


    Charlie thought for a moment, then said, ¡°Inspector Li, there is no need to investigate these two


    directions for the time being,¡±


    ¡°This organization can exist for hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°It must have built multiple firewalls long ago,¡±


    ¡°Once there is a problem with any one of the firewalls,¡±


    ¡°All connections can be immediately disconnected, leaving almost no clues.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie added: ¡°In contrast, We don¡¯t have any firewalls now.¡± ¡°As you said before,


    once there is substantial contact, the contact must be mutual.¡±


    ¡°At that time, as long as the other party grasps a few clues,¡±


    ¡°They will be able to check all the people around me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear to me that I¡¯m not afraid of death, and besides, I have enough selfprotection ability,¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t make sure that everyone around me will not be in danger.¡±


    Duncan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master Wade, then What should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t just stop like this? Then it will be difficult to make new progress¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Detective Li, we have another direction. You can go deeper.¡±


    Duncan asked subconsciously, ¡°What direction?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Keep an eye on the six nes under the name of Yuantai Express!¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again:


    ¡°They would never have dreamed that this expresspany and these six nes have been


    exposed.¡±


    ¡°This is the biggest advantage in our hands.¡±


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t notice the exposure, this Six nes will continue to serve this organization,¡±


    ¡°And since aviation information is public, every time they move nes in the future,¡±

 Chapter 5062

    Chapter 5062


    Charlie continued: ¡°No matter how well they cover it up, they will be exposed in front of us;¡±


    ¡°What we have to do is to be strict. Monitor the movements of these six nes.¡±


    ¡°Once their nes move, it means that they are definitely moving personnel or materials;¡±


    ¡°So record the time and ce of each ne¡¯s departure, and then track the destination of the


    ne.¡±


    Duncan said immediately: ¡°No problem, Young Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°I will closely monitor the movements of these six nes.¡±


    ¡°Once they move, I will notify you as soon as possible!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Let Joseph arrange for the monitoring.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, you are responsible formanding the rear,¡±


    ¡°Analyzing the collected information by the way, and sorting out valuable clues from all the


    information.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Duncan said without hesitation: ¡°I will be cooperating closely with Mr. Wan!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Charlie said with a satisfied smile:


    ¡°Then it¡¯s hard work for Inspector Li to stay in Syria for a few more days,¡±


    ¡°And let Joseph prepare a bedroom and an office for you.¡±


    Then Joseph¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone:Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, rest assured, your subordinates have made arrangements!¡±


    ¡°I have also asked the intelligence personnel to pay close attention to these aircraft.¡±


    ¡°ording to thetest flight records of these six aircraft,¡±


    ¡°They are currently located in Singapore and the capital of Sri Lanka, Colombo,¡±


    ¡°the Mexican border city of Monterrey, the Nigerian port city of Lagos,¡±


    ¡°The Cyprus port city of Larnaca, and the Brazilian port city of Natal.¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly, and with his memory of the world map, he said:


    ¡°Sri Lanka in South Asia, Mexico in North America, Nigeria in West Africa, Cyprus in Southern


    Europe,¡±


    ¡°Brazil in South America, Singapore in the throat of Southeast Asia¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, he added: ¡°Except for Singapore, which is a developed country,¡±


    ¡°The remaining five countries are all developing countries.¡±


    ¡°It should be that these countries have more loopholes in the overall management and control.¡±


    ¡°It can be drilled, and these locations are scattered all over the world,¡±


    ¡°Either they have their dead soldiers stationed near these ces,¡±


    ¡°Or they are deliberately scattered so that they can make maneuver dispatches on a global scale


    anytime, anywhere.¡±


    Immediately afterward, he asked and answered himself:


    ¡°But at present, the possibility of the former is not very high.¡±


    ¡°After all, when they sent May 47 to the United States,¡±


    ¡°They flew from Sri Lanka to Mexico. If they have dead people near Mexico, they should not be far


    away.¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I will let people keep an eye on these six nes,¡±


    ¡°And if there is any movement, I will report to you as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Keep an eye on them,¡±


    ¡°Let me know as soon as you have a clear move,¡±


    ¡°If I have a convenient time and ce, I can go and give them some surprises!¡±


    Joseph eximed, ¡°Mr. Wade, didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t have actual contact for the time being?!


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°I hope Detective Li will maintain a non-contact unteral


    investigation,¡±


    ¡°And not have any substantive contact with the other party during the investigation process.¡±


    ¡°As for me, I am not going to investigate them. I¡¯m going to surprise them.¡± Hearing this, May 47


    said in a panic, ¡°Wade¡­Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    ¡°I can assure you that almost all the dead are not those who are willing to sacrifice their lives for


    them¡­¡±


    ¡°I also ask you to look at their tragic fate¡­give them a chance to live¡­¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°May 47, if I meet a dead man like you,¡±


    ¡°I can give them a chance, but the premise is that they must be able to be used by me.¡±


    May 47 blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry if you are willing to give the dead man a chance.¡±


    ¡°The opportunity to take revenge on the organization,¡±


    ¡°I believe that any dead soldier will not refuse to serve you!¡±


    ¡°If you can rescue them from the shackles of hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°Even if they die generously for you, they will never have half a minute of hesitation!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said cheerfully, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can give them a chance!¡± As soon as he


    finished speaking, Joseph blurted out to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I just received news that one of the Boeing 777,¡±


    ¡°After applying for four hours, took off from Larnaca Airport in Cyprus.¡±


    Charlie blurted out: ¡°Can you see the destination they applied for?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°The destination is the secondrgest city in Norway, Bergen!¡±

 Chapter 5063

    Chapter 5063


    Hearing the word ¡°Norway¡±, the first person that came to Charlie¡¯s mind was Helena,


    Who had just been crowned the new queen.


    So, he asked Joseph:


    ¡°How far is Bergen from Oslo?¡±


    Joseph replied, ¡°About 400 kilometers.¡±


    Charlie heard this and felt a little relieved.


    Four hundred kilometers, it seems that the target of the mysterious organization¡¯s operation,


    This time should have nothing to do with Helena.


    Immediately, he said: ¡°Since it is flying from Cyprus,


    ¡°It is highly likely that it has nothing to do with the location of May 47.¡±


    ¡°It may be another batch of dead soldiers.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie asked Joseph: ¡°Joseph,¡±


    ¡°How long does it take for a Boeing 777 to fly from Cyprus to Bergen?¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, wait a moment, I will check the map.¡±


    After that, he checked theputer for a while, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the distance of the flight route is about 4,000 kilometers,¡±


    ¡°Including take-off andnding, the whole journey is estimated to take nearly five hours.¡±


    ¡°Five hours.¡± Charlie nodded and muttered,


    ¡°What if I fly from New York to the Norway capital of Oslo?¡±


    Joseph marked the distance on the map and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, it is about 6,000 kilometers, and the civil aviation flight takes seven and a half hours.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°6,000 kilometers if you let the Concorde fly,¡±


    ¡°It will be two and a half hours. If you take a helicopter from Oslo City in an hour and a half,¡±


    ¡°You will be able to reach Bergen in an hour and a half¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that there is still plenty of time.¡±


    Joseph eximed: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are here. Are you nning to go to Northern Europe?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Yes, I n to meet them, but just to be cautious,¡±


    ¡°I n to use the Concorde airliner to fly to Oslo,¡±


    ¡°And then transfer by helicopter to Bergen, but my speed is faster,¡±


    ¡°And I will definitely reach Bergen one step earlier than them.¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, their ne will take off in four hours,¡±


    ¡°And Cyprus and Syria are in a straight line. The distance is only more than 300 kilometers.¡±


    ¡°If your subordinates fly over from Syria, they will not be much farther than them.¡±


    ¡°It is better for me to rush over now and arrive in Oslo in advance to join you and help you.¡±


    Charlie thought for a while and said: ¡°Joseph if the other party is still acting likest time in New


    York,¡±


    ¡°They will first put the dead men in aa, and then smuggle them to Northern Europe,¡±


    ¡°Which means that in addition to the people on the ne.¡±


    ¡°There must be support in Northern Europe, so you must not start off by stunning snakes.¡±


    After that, Charlie said again: ¡°However, if you really make a move at that time,¡±


    ¡°You really need someone to clean up the battlefield, so let¡¯s take 20 elite soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Immediately prepare to take off and fly directly to Oslo first.¡±


    ¡°After you arrive in Oslo City, immediately disperse and hide on the spot and wait for my order.¡±


    ¡°If I need you to deal with the aftermath, I will contact you at that time.¡±


    ¡°If I do not contact you, You two will just stay in Oslo City for two days,¡±


    ¡°And then you will be evacuated one after another.¡±


    Joseph said respectfully immediately:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will arrange it and leave immediately!¡±


    In Charlie¡¯s opinion, since it happened to catch up with the other party¡¯s Actions,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Then they must go to explore the truth.


    Although it is impossible for this mysterious organization and the expresspany under their


    command to know that they have been exposed,


    For the sake of prudence, Charlie still intends to use Oslo City to hide the itinerary and clues.

 Chapter 5064

    Chapter 5064


    After all, there will be records of ne flights and personal entry.


    Although it is impossible for the other party to know that they have been exposed,


    Once the number of damages is too much, they will definitely notice the abnormality.


    If they turn around at that time, they will carefully investigate the relevant clues,


    Before and after each mission failure, and then follow the clues to find the culprit.


    If there is a person as meticulous as Duncan in the opponent¡¯s camp,


    It is very likely that the clues will be focused on him.


    Therefore, out of prudence, Charlie nned to ask Helena,


    Who was already firmly seated as the Queen, to do a favor


    Helena, the queen, and the royal family behind her are only the mascots of the Norway people,


    But the royal family is the royal family after all.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if the monarchy is already constitutional, the royal family still has some privileges.


    Therefore, Charlie nned to fly himself and the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front to Oslo City first,


    And let Helena use the royal channel to send him to Bergen quietly,


    And if necessary, send Joseph and Others along too.


    In this way, all the official records of everyone going from Oslo to Bergen can be hidden,


    And the clues can bepletely disconnected. This should not be difficult for Helena.


    So, Charlie hung up the phone and called Helena again.


    At this moment, Helena, just got out of a special school apanied by the royal housekeeper and


    got into her own car.


    Recently, she has been working hard to increase her exposure in front of people,


    So she frequently organizes and participates in various charitable activities.


    Today¡¯s activity is to go to a special school to visit the disabled children there.


    Helena, who had just finished the activity, was sitting a little tired in the royal car.


    She was thinking of taking the opportunity to close her eyes and rest for a while,


    When the personal mobile phone in her handbag suddenly vibrated.


    She took out her mobile phone and found that it was Charlie who called.


    Her exhaustion was instantly swept away,


    And her expression immediately became a little bit expectant and ashamed.


    She pressed the answer button and said with some excitement: ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°Helena.¡± Charlie asked with a smile, ¡°Did the call bother you at this time?¡±


    Helena quickly said: ¡°How could it be, Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a nuisance you can call at any time!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie went straight to the point:


    ¡°Helena, I¡¯m calling because I want to ask you for help.¡±


    Helena said without hesitation, ¡°Mr. Wade, please tell me.¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°If I fly directly to Oslo City tonight,¡±


    ¡°Can you arrange a helicopter to take me to Bergen without leaving any trace?¡±


    Helena asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade, are youing to Oslo City?¡±


    Charlie snorted and said: ¡°The main thing is to go to Bergen,¡±


    ¡°But I need to turn around in Oslo City, but I can¡¯t leave any traces that can be verified.¡±


    Helena immediately said without thinking: ¡°The royal family there in Bergen has a pce,¡±


    ¡°And I happen to be going to Bergen to attend a charity event.¡±


    ¡°If you fly to Bergen with me, there will never be any traces left,¡±


    ¡°Not even the helicopter I take has any flight records.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect Helena to be going to Bergen,


    So he asked her, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Helena replied, ¡°I can do it any time, as long as I can reach Bergen tomorrow.¡±


    After that, she asked him, ¡°Mr. Wade, when will you arrive in Oslo?¡±


    Charlie looked at the time and said, ¡°I will take off from Providence in about three hours,¡±


    ¡°And arrive in Oslo in two and a half hours.¡±


    Helena said: ¡°It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening of Oslo City time,¡±


    ¡°And I will wait for you here! If you are not in a hurry toe to Bergen immediately,¡±


    ¡°You can spend one night in the pce first, If we are in a hurry, we can fly over by helicopter


    overnight.¡±


    Charlie immediately said, ¡°Then we are going straight over!¡±

 Chapter 5065

    Chapter 5065


    Because the Concorde was fast, and the flight requested by the other party¡¯s ne took off four


    hourster,


    Charlie guessed that they were intentionally waiting untilte at night.


    To arrive in Bergente, so he left immediately without any rush.


    He asked Orvel and Issac to transfer from New York to Providence with the Concorde passenger


    ne,


    While waiting at Providence Airport.


    As for himself, he waited until ire came back from school,


    And then told her that he was going to New York tonight on the grounds that,


    There was an ident at the New York client¡¯s construction site and he invited him to take a look at


    Feng Shui temporarily.


    ire didn¡¯t want him to be so tired, but Charlie told her that,


    The other party had used a lot of connections to save her mother from prison,


    So he owed the other party a big favor and had to pay it back, ire only reluctantly agreed.


    Afterward, he said goodbye to her and drove to Airport alone.


    At this time, Providence Airport was already shrouded in a crimson sunset.


    In the airport, the Wade family¡¯s Concorde, as well as Orvel and Issac, have been waiting here for a


    long time.


    After Charlie boarded the ne, Issac immediately stepped forward and said,


    ¡°Master Wade, we have already talked to the tower, we can take off at any time.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take off directly.¡±


    Issac Immediately went to inform the pilot, Orvel asked Charlie curiously:


    ¡°Master Wade, what are we going to do in Northern Europe?¡±


    Charlie smiled casually: ¡°Going to meet some bad people.¡±


    Orvel smiled, took out a scalpel with a soft stic case from his sleeve,


    And said with a serious face, ¡°You said earlier that I haven¡¯t been with you recently,¡±


    ¡°And there are fewer human body calligraphy works in the Western world,¡±


    ¡°So beforeing today, I especially found a handy creative tool, I wonder if it cane in handy?¡±


    Charlieughed dumbly, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really know if it cane in handy,¡±


    ¡°But since you have all the tools with you, then wait until Northern Europe to see,¡±


    ¡°As long as there is a chance, I will let you make good use of it.¡±


    Orvel nodded cheerfully: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡±


    Soon, the ne took off above the runway and flew towards Oslo, 6,000 kilometers away.


    When the Boeing 777 of Yuantai International Express was still flying over Europe,


    Charlie¡¯s Concordended smoothly at Oslo City International Airport.


    At this moment, the royal motorcade of the royal family was already waiting inside the airport.


    Since the royal family had already reported to the airport and customs,


    Charlie and others were taken directly from the airport as royal VIPs and headed for the Nordic


    Pce.


    At this time in Oslo, it waste at night and early morning.


    On the way from the airport to the pce, there were few vehicles and the speed was fast.


    Empress Helena, who was dressed up, was already waiting anxiously in the pce at this time.


    And her grandmother, the old queen who had just abdicated,


    Saw Helena pacing in the same ce, her expression mixed with excitement,


    Nervousness and anxiety, she couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°Helena, what are you talking about Charlie? Haven¡¯t changed your mind yet?¡±


    ¡°Change?¡± Helena suddenly stopped and said to the old queen with a serious face:


    ¡°Grandma, my thoughts on Charlie will never change in my life.¡±


    The queen pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and then said,


    ¡°Helena, you must know very well in your heart that it is difficult for you and Charlie to get together,¡±


    ¡°Not only that he is married, but you are also now the Queen of a state,¡±


    ¡°Your future husband can only be a European royal family member or a n aristocrat,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, the hearts of the people will not ept it.¡±


    Helena said firmly: ¡°Grandma, I expressed my position on this matter a long time ago,¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If I really am fortunate to be with Charlie,¡±


    ¡°Even if the people regard me as a sinner, I am willing.¡±


    The old queen asked helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about the image of the royal family?¡±


    Helena shook her head and said firmly: ¡°I have already made two ns for my future.¡±


    ¡°If I can get together with Charlie, then I can give up the throne or even give up my royal status at


    any time.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t get together with Charlie, then I will be single for the rest of my life,¡±


    ¡°And I will do my best for my people.¡±


    ¡°If you are really single for the rest of your life,¡±


    ¡°Who will inherit the Nordic throne in the future?¡± Old Queen asked.


    Helena smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, when that timees,¡±


    ¡°I will go to another country and borrow a prince or princess to seed to the throne.¡±


    The old queen said seriously: ¡°That is thest resort, because in that case,¡±


    ¡°The Nordic royal family will not be surnamed Iliad!¡±


    As she spoke, she was anxious and blurted out: ¡°By the way, Helena,¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say before that if Charlie is willing, you are willing to give him a son. Is it?¡±


    Helena¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she said evasively:


    ¡°Grandma¡­you¡­what are you doing with this¡­¡±

 Chapter 5066

    Chapter 5066


    The old queen said seriously: ¡± This is a good opportunity! No matter whether he has a wife,¡±


    ¡°Or whether he wants to be with you or not, first find a way to conceive his child,¡±


    ¡°And then tell the outside world that you are sick and need to cultivate for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°After the child, you will return to the public eye again,¡±


    ¡°And then tell everyone that you have a serious illness and have just recovered;¡±


    ¡°As for your child, we can secretly keep him in the pce until he needs to go to school.¡±


    ¡°Give him a fake identity, arrange for him to study abroad,¡±


    ¡°And when you are old and need an heir, put him in front of the public,¡±


    ¡°And frankly say that this child is the one you raised during the period of cultivation,¡±


    ¡°Give the child a legal and public identity, and then establish him as the heir to the throne!¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Helena said shyly, ¡°What the hell are you talking about¡­¡±


    The old queen stepped forward, took Helena¡¯s hand, and said seriously:


    ¡°Helena, it is about the continuation of the royal family and the Iliad family.¡±


    ¡°In this case, don¡¯t just think about being shy, you must get pregnant first!¡±


    After speaking, she said very seriously: ¡°Look, although Charlie is married,¡±


    ¡°He has no children. If you can conceive his child,¡±


    ¡°It will also be a huge boost to the rtionship between the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Not only will there be a continuation of the bloodline,¡±


    ¡°But also amon crystallization with Charlie, this way,¡±


    ¡°The rtionship between the two of you will definitely be further improved!¡±


    Helena¡¯s eyes were shing with luster, but she was still ashamed.


    Repeatedly said: ¡°Grandma¡­you are so crazy¡­I¡¯m still young,¡±


    ¡°Far from the stage where I have to get married or have children¡­¡±


    The old queen clenched tightly. With her hand, she said solemnly,


    ¡°Helena, the sooner you n this matter, the better!¡±


    Helena quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Grandma¡­ I¡¯ll talk about thister¡­ .¡±


    The old queen wanted to say something, but the butler ran in at this time and said,


    ¡°Your Majesty, the convoy is here!¡±


    Helena heard this and said with joy, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see!¡±


    The first time she ran out in person to wee Charlie¡¯s arrival.


    Although it is summer, the night in Oslo City is still a little cool,


    But Helena is wearing a shoulder-length western court dress,


    As beautiful as a perfect and noble tulip.


    Seeing Charlie getting out of the car, the queen temperament that Helena had gradually cultivated


    recently disappeared,


    Reced by a girl who was just beginning to love, excited and restless when she saw her


    sweetheart.


    She carried her skirt and ran towards Charlie,


    The royal housekeeper subconsciously wanted to follow but found that he couldn¡¯t catch up with her


    at all.


    The old queen¡¯s legs were not so neat. She walked out in a leisurely manner.44


    While watching the figure of Helena galloping away. She shook her head helplessly and sighed


    softly.


    Helena flew to Charlie, her deep eyes were full of joy, and said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Wade, long time no


    see!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said politely, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    The old queen also walked forward at this time, and said to Charlie very respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Wade!¡±


    Charlie looked at the old queen, nodded lightly, and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Ms. Iliad, you are still in good health recently. right?¡±


    Seeing that Charlie cared so much about herself, the old queen said ttered,


    ¡°Thanks to the rejuvenation pill you gave me, I¡¯m in very good health now!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Helena on the side quickly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, the helicopter is ready.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say on the phone that you want to fly directly to Bergen, should we leave now?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded without hesitation, and then said to Helena:


    ¡°Later Cataclysmic Front¡¯s Joseph Wan will bring a group of soldiers to Oslo City,¡±


    ¡°Please help me prepare an additional heavy helicopter,¡±


    ¡°If necessary, when the timees. Also, send them to Bergen.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Helena agreed without hesitation, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, time is urgent, or we should leave first,¡±


    ¡°And let the housekeeper help to implement this matter.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded. He turned his head, looked at the old queen beside him, and said seriously:


    ¡°Ms. Iliad, I wille back to see you when I finish my work.¡±


    The old queen said quickly: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will wait for you!¡±


    Soon, Charlie took Orvel, Issac, and Helena into arge helicopter.


    The pilot skillfully operated the helicopter to take off, and then flew towards Bergen.


    On the helicopter, Charlie looked at the night view of Oslo City outside the window,


    And asked Helena beside him: ¡°By the way, Helena, you said that you have a charity event in


    Bergen tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°What time is it, and do you need me to support you?¡±


    Helena said embarrassedly: ¡°This¡­this¡­To tell you the truth, Mr. Wade, in fact,¡±


    ¡°I¡­Actually, I don¡¯t have any charity activities in Bergen, that¡¯s why I say that.¡±


    ¡°I mainly wanted to apany you to visit Bergen, I am the Queen after all,¡±


    ¡°If you have anything I can help you with, I can also help you deal with it in time¡­¡±


    Charlie was slightly taken aback, Helena saw this, and quickly exined:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you, I originally wanted to really arrange a charity event, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m worried that you will need me tomorrow. The ce to help, if I really do charity activities,¡±


    ¡°I may not be able to respond to your needs at any time, so¡­so please don¡¯t be angry¡­¡±


    Charlie came back to his senses, smiled, and: ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I just didn¡¯t expect it, thank you,


    Helena.¡±

 Chapter 5067

    Chapter 5067


    Finally, after nearly two hours of flight,


    The helicopter slowlynded at the pce of the royal family in Bergen.


    The pce of the royal family is located in the suburbs and upies arge area.


    However, due to the decline of the royal family in recent years,


    And Congress has been cutting the royal family¡¯s budget,


    The pce also appears to be a bit of a failure due to theck of repairs.


    The royal family¡¯s own financial situation is not optimistic.


    Although the assets have more than one billion euros, most of them are discounts on real estate,


    And these real estates, the royal family cannot sell for a lifetime.


    For example, they are in the capital city of Oslo.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That pce and the pce in Bergen are valuable, but once they sell their ancestral property,


    They will definitely be spurned by the people.


    It¡¯s as if the English royal family turned their heads and sold their Buckingham Pce, which is


    bound to cause an uproar.


    After the helicopternded, Charlie could feel the shortage here.


    There are only a few staff on duty in the huge pce and in the square in the center of the pce,


    The stone paved floor has many damaged parts that have not been repaired.


    What is even more outrageous is that even the streetmps that illuminate the surrounding area,


    Are not more than three. One part is not bright.


    Helena did not expect that this pce is now so dpidated.


    Since she lost her support in the royal family, she has not been to this pce for many years.


    Seeing such a dpidated scene, she was a little embarrassed for a while,


    So she could only say to Charlie a little ashamed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time here. It¡¯s in disrepair and the state of maintenance is not very good, please


    don¡¯t mind.¡±


    After Helena just finished her enthronement ceremony,


    The butler mentioned the situation of this pce to her,


    Hoping that the family would allocate 10 million euros to this pce to make repairs.


    But Helena rejected the other party¡¯s proposal in order to reduce the expenses of the royal family.


    At that time, she even hoped to take out the funds and do more activities,


    And publicity to enhance the influence of the royal family.


    But she never thought that one day this pce would have an intersection with Charlie.


    If she knew there would be today, even if she broke a penny in half,


    She would have to squeeze some budget to repair the pce, at least not make it look so shabby.


    Charlie also saw that Helena was a little embarrassed, so he smiled and said:


    ¡°I think this ce is very good, it has Nordic local characteristics,


    And it looks like a real historical building, unlike those tourist attractions,


    Which are all modern Although the antique buildings are magnificent, they feel a little nondescript.¡±


    Helena nodded lightly and introduced: ¡°This ce has a history of more than 300 years.¡±


    ¡°Although it has undergone many repairs, the overall framework,¡±


    ¡°And most of the structures have not changed, and thestrge-scale repairs should date back to


    1980.¡±


    After speaking, she said with some emotion:


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t been here for many years. I haven¡¯t been here since my father died.¡±


    Charlie nodded, seeing that there were still two or three hours before the other partynded,¡±


    ¡°He smiled and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you show me around?


    ¡°Alright!¡± Helena agreed without hesitation and smiled:


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been here for many years, I still have a very deep memory of this ce.¡±


    Just as Charlie apanied Helena, he visited this ce.


    At the time of the Boeing 777 of Yuantai International Express was crossing the sky over Find,


    And it was almost 1,300 kilometers away from Bergen.


    Joseph and the twenty soldiers he had carefully selected had alreadynded in Oslo at this time,


    And the first thing he did afternding was to send the trajectory of the ne Yuantai Express to


    Charlie.


    Charlie also kept hisposure until the other party had only an hour¡¯s flight left,


    And temporarily said goodbye to Helena, dressed in ck, and drove to Bergen Airport alone.


    ording to Duncan¡¯s analysis, thest time they went to New York to carry out the mission of this


    mysterious organization,


    They were first transported to Mexico by YuanTai International Express in the form of freight,


    And then smuggled into the United States from Mexico bynd.


    Therefore, Charlie and Duncan both felt that the other party¡¯s real destination this time should not


    be Bergen,


    And most likely it was just a springboard for their mission this time.


    It is very likely that they will also transport the dead to Bergen by freight,


    And then switch to other channels to transport the dead men to other cities, or directly out of


    Northern Europe.


    Therefore, Charlie¡¯s n was to sneak into Bergen International Airport before the nended,


    Keep an eye on the ne, the people and goods unloaded by the ne,


    And see where their destination is and what their goals are. And who is it.


    Although Bergen is the secondrgest city in Norway, after all, the poption is only a few hundred


    thousand,


    So the scale of Bergen International Airport is notrge.


    The airport is built near the sea, the runway is in the north-south direction,


    The terminal building is located in the center of the airport,


    And the maintenance and logistics areas are on one side of the terminal building.


    Since it is one of the EU countries, and Bergen¡¯s international flights are almost all within the EU,


    The customs management is rtively loose, and international flightsnding here,


    Whether passenger or cargo nes have almost no strict entry screening.


    The airport has only three normal ess paths, one is the terminal building for normal passengers,


    The other is the staff channel for internal employees, and the other is the professional entrance and


    exit for goods.


    The security situation of the airport is also very streamlined.


    Most of the entire airport is surrounded by iron fences.


    The steel de barbed wire and security monitoring equipment are the main security measures


    here.

 Chapter 5068

    Chapter 5068


    As for the security personnel, the overall scale is notrge, and the patrols are not very active.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In most cases, security is in the monitoring room staring at the monitoring and security equipment,


    And if there is a situation, they will immediately rush to deal with it.


    However, because security equipment is bing more and more advanced,


    Even if there are no personnel patrolling, basically no one can pass the monitoring of this


    equipment silently,


    So the airport has almost never had an illegal intrusion.


    Even if there are asional people who try to enter the airport through the peripheral security


    measures,


    They are urately identified by the security equipment.


    Often, the security personnel are alerted as soon as they approach, and when they arrive,


    The people are often still On the iron fence, finding a way to break through the sharp-ded barbed


    wire.


    Therefore, even if there are ordinary people who want to sneak into the airport,


    There is no possibility of sess at all. Of course, this was before meeting Charlie.


    For Charlie, this kind of iron fence more than three meters high is useless at all.


    He only needs to climb up gently to jump over the iron fence and avoid the security monitoring


    equipment on both sides.


    So, 20 minutes before the nended, Charlie easily blended into the airport,


    Waiting for the arrival of the Boeing 777 on the side of the dark runway.


    Since it was already more than two o¡¯clock in the morning, the entire airport had fallen into silence.


    Charlie was wearing wireless headphones at this time,


    And via headphones, he wasmunicating in real-time with Joseph and Duncan.


    At this time, Joseph told Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, ording to the entry and exit information of the


    airport,¡±


    ¡°The entry and exit of passenger flights have ended tonight, and the rest are all cargo flights,¡±


    ¡°And they will enter the port within the next three hours.¡±


    ¡°There are only seven cargo nes, and the time interval is very long.¡±


    ¡°The next flight tond is the Boeing 777 of Yuantai International Express.¡±


    Charlie replied in a low voice: ¡°Before the nends, let¡¯s check the information again.¡±


    Okay, Mr. Wade.¡± Five minutester, Charlie could already see a slow-moving spot of light in the


    southern sky.


    He crosspared with Joseph, and ording to the flight trajectory, it was undoubtedly the ne.


    Then, the spot of light got closer and lower.


    However, the ne adjusted its direction beforending,


    Flew from the south side of the airport to the north side of the airport,


    Andnded against the wind from the north side of the runway after fifteen minutes.


    Charlie¡¯s eyes kept staring at the ne. After itnded,


    He turned on the reverse thruster, and then quickly reduced the speed to the taxiing speed.


    Then, under the guidance of the guide car, it got off the track and taxied all the way to the cargo


    yard on the south side of the airport.


    At the same time, Charlie followed the ne all the way, traversing quickly in the darkness.


    A few minutester, the ne came to a standstill on the open tarmac outside the cargo yard.


    Several stevedores have been driving loading and unloading trucks and transport vehicles, waiting


    here in advance.


    After the door of the cargo ne is opened, these stevedores lift to the side of the cabin through the


    lifting and unloading truck,


    And after opening the door, they begin to unload a group of goods that have been boarded with


    pallets one by one from the cabin.


    Since the transportation of the freighter adopts a modr method,


    All the goods are packed ording to the board. Generally speaking, it is a special aluminum te


    of three meters one by two meters four.


    The whole board is transported to the interior of the engine room for fixing,


    And the whole board is unloaded to improve the loading and unloading efficiency when unloading.


    The ne quickly unloaded four pallets, and each pallet was nearly full, with no apparent


    abnormality.


    Charlie said in a low voice, ¡°At the moment, the cargo unloaded from the ne is all normal, and I


    don¡¯t see anything extraordinary.¡±


    Joseph couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Wade, could the dead man be hidden in the cargo?¡±


    After Charlie released some spiritual energy to investigate, he said with certainty,


    ¡°There is no one in these cargoes, at least none of them have been unloaded yet.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie frowned suddenly. Wrinkled up, he couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°It¡¯s a little


    strange.¡±


    What made Charlie feel strange was that in order to unload these pallets,


    The following stevedores actually took turns,


    Whenever a pallet was unloaded Down, they have to change someone to go up.


    Generally speaking, skilled work should be a reasonable division ofbor,


    Special control equipment responsible for operating equipment,


    Special handling responsible for handling, and special transportation responsible for transportation.


    This kind of behavior of everyone taking turns and going to the cabin to transport the pallets one by


    one is very strange.


    Charlie immediately relied on the pervasive perception ability of aura and found the clue.


    It turned out that there were eight people hidden in the cargopartment of the ne at this time!


    It¡¯s just that these eight people have been hiding at the end of the cabin of dozens of meters,


    And it is impossible for the outside world to see them.


    Moreover, every staff member who goes up to carry the pallet will exchange with a person in the


    cabin


    After entering the cabin. He hides in the cabin himself,


    And the person who reces himes out and pushes out a new board of goods.


    Charlie also immediately understood their routine, as they reced these staff with their own


    people.


    The staff who were reced were hidden in the ne,


    And those who were reced could use their identities to leave the airport in a grand manner


    without leaving any record of entry.


    What¡¯s even weirder is that after careful observation,


    Charlie found that although people did exchange inside,


    The people who went in and the people who came out were dressed and even looked exactly the


    same.


    After more careful investigation, he discovered that the people who were swapped out,


    Had very realistic silicone masks stuck to their faces!


    It is also through this realistic silicone mask that they have almost the same facial features as those


    of the staff,


    And the naked eye can hardly see any difference.


    Seeing this, Charlie thought to himself:


    ¡°Could it be that the staff at these airports are also members of that mysterious organization?¡±


    Soon, thest mysterious person who was reced gave Charlie an answer with practical actions.


    Immediately afterpleting the swap with thest staff member, he pulled a dagger from his cuff.


    Immediately afterward, his right hand waved suddenly,


    And the eight staff members who were reced were instantly blocked by him!

 Chapter 5069

    Chapter 5069


    In a matter of seconds, the eight people were neutralized.


    As the eight stevedores were killed, the killer who turned into a stevedore walked out of the cabin


    calmly.


    Aftering out, he skillfully locked the huge hatch and took the elevator down to the ground.


    After rendezvous with his sevenpanions who hade down ahead of schedule,


    The eight of them turned into stevedores and drove away the transport truck,


    That had just filled with pallets in an orderly manner.


    At this time, the pilot in the Boeing 777 had already started to apply to the tower for takeoff,


    Requesting to take off immediately and return to Cyprus.


    Since the original flight n of the ne was to return immediately after unloading,


    The tower did not have any doubts and let it go directly, so the ne restarted the engine,


    Carried eight corpses, and taxied toward the end of the runway,


    And soon rose into the air and disappeared. in the darkness.


    At the same time, the eight fake stevedores skillfully drove the transport vehicle to the designated


    entry point,


    Afterpleting the stealing, and then struttingly walked towards the exit.


    At this time, Charlie, who was hiding in the dark, was very puzzled.


    He didn¡¯t understand why each of the eight people sent by the mysterious organization to perform


    the mission was in a state of sobriety and freedom.


    If ording to what May 47 said, in order to prevent the dead from remembering the location of the


    station when entering and leaving the station,


    The organization will use drugs to make thempletely unconscious before letting them go out to


    perform the task.


    However, this rule obviously does not apply to these eight people.


    Could it be that these eight people are not dead men?


    From the basic logic, since the mysterious organization is not worried about these people


    remembering the location,


    It proves that the status and importance of these people in this organization is higher than that of


    the dead men.


    And since this mysterious organization did not guard against these eight people on these issues,


    Then they did not need to borrow Bergen as a springboard,


    Which also meant that Bergen was the destination of their trip.


    As for the eight stevedores who were just killed, they definitely did not die innocently,


    Because they themselves were cooperating with these eight people to hide their identities.


    In Charlie¡¯s view, these eight people should have only temporarily helped the eight killers enter the


    country.


    After they return from their missions, they will be exchanged out,


    And then they will be able toplete all this without knowing it. And leave no clues.


    So, he immediately instructed Joseph to find a way to investigate the eight stevedores,


    Who were on duty at the airport tonight, check their details, and see where they came from.


    After instructing Joseph, he immediately followed the eight people and left the cargo yard of the


    airport.


    Along the way, he found that apart from these eight fake stevedores,


    No other workers could be seen at the airport, and no one checked or stopped these eight people


    from leaving.


    The eight people sessfully walked out of the freight yard.


    At this moment, a pure electric-driven van was parked outside the freight yard.


    One of them walked to the left front of the truck, reached out, and touched the top of the tires.


    He took the car keys, and then he gave the other seven people a wink, and the other seven


    immediately understood.


    The man who got the key directly opened the door of the cab and sat in,


    While the other sat in the co-pilot. As for the remaining six,


    He directly opened the rear cargo door and they jumped in one by one.


    Immediately afterward, the man in the cab hung up the forward gear,


    Stepped on the elerator, and the truck body shook slightly as the wheels turned.


    But none of these eight people knew that at the moment when the body shook slightly,


    Charlie, dressed in ck,nded on the roof of the van like a fallen leaf.


    No one noticed anything abnormal. The driver stepped on the elerator,


    And the motor-driven truck only made a slight motor rotation sound and quickly drove out.


    After the car left the airport, it did not drive in the direction of the city,


    But went all the way to the southwest and entered the suburbs south of Bergen.


    Due to the long and narrow terrain, most of thend is within the Arctic Circle,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So the agricultural strength is rtively weak.


    However, Bergen is located in the southern part,


    The weather is rtively mild and the terrain is rtively t,


    So most of the suburbs here are farms of a certain size.


    The degree of agricultural modernization in the West is rtively high,


    So there are few rtively concentratedmunities on the outskirts of Bergen,


    And because the farms cover a rtivelyrge area, the households here are also rtively


    scattered,


    It is like one household is only tens of kilometers away from the next.


    Charlie, who was lying on the roof of the car, looked at the surrounding environment and became


    more and more puzzled.


    This mysterious organization sent eight killers from thousands of miles away,


    And even killed eight airport stevedores, but they drove their cars to such arge and sparsely


    popted countryside.


    What would their goal be?


    At this time, the speed of the truck suddenly slowed down a lot, and the lights of the vehicle


    suddenly turned off.


    Since the pure electric car does not have the roar of the engine,


    The biggest noise when it is driving is the tire noise generated by the tires and the road surface,


    As well as the low-volume whistle when the motor rotates at high speed.


    Once the speed of the vehicle is reduced, the tire noise and the whistle of the motor will also


    decrease rapidly,


    So the pure electric truck with the lights turned off at this time is almost as silent as a ghost on this


    quiet night road.

 Chapter 5070

    Chapter 5070


    Charlie suddenly became more energetic, these people were suddenly so cautious,


    There was only one possibility, and that was getting closer and closer to the goal.


    At this time, he heard the man sitting on the co-pilot in the cab say,


    ¡°There are still two kilometers to go, stop first and let the brothers start getting the equipment!¡±


    The truck stopped immediately on the side of the road,


    And then the two got out of the cab at the same time and ran quickly to the rear of the truck.


    The driver tapped the tailgate lightly with his fingertips, and the tailgate immediately opened from


    the inside.


    The six people in the cargo box had already changed into a full set ofbat equipment at this


    time.


    Body armor, helmets, and firearms were almost the same as the equipment they carried when May


    47 attacked Charlie¡¯s grandfather and grandmother¡¯s family.


    After the two jumped into the cargo box, the others immediately handed the prepared equipment to


    them and quickly helped them put it on.


    After the two were armed to the teeth, the man who was sitting in the co-pilot said in a very serious


    tone:


    ¡°Everyone, two by two, check each other¡¯s equipment, there must be no negligence!¡±


    ¡°Following!¡±


    The others responded immediately, and then there was a sound of clips being inserted and guns


    being loaded from the cargo box.


    After the inspection of everyone¡¯s equipment waspleted, the person in the lead said,


    ¡°I will finally reiterate the mission requirements to everyone.


    The British Lord¡¯s requirement is that except for the target,


    Which must be captured and taken away alive, everyone else will be killed,


    And none of them will be left behind! You understand?¡±


    The other seven said without hesitation: ¡°Understood!¡±


    The man said seriously: ¡°Today is our great luck! This time we have to catch the survivors.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the British Lord has been searching for the goal for decades!¡±


    ¡°The Lord didn¡¯t get the exact news of the other party until today,¡±


    ¡°And he assigned this important task to our cavalry guards.¡±


    ¡°We must go all out and never let him down!¡±


    ¡°This is our cavalry guard¡¯s revival in front of the lord this is a great opportunity!¡±


    The other seven looked stunned, and each of them said with excitement:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Commander, we will do our best and never let the Lord down!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The man smiled boldly and said, ¡°Brothers, make your achievements tonight!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, he looked at the driver and said, ¡°Si, ording to the n, the car will be parked


    here temporarily.¡±


    ¡°You can sneak over with us. If The mission is progressing smoothly, you cane back and drive


    in the middle.¡±


    The driver said without hesitation: ¡°Okaymander! I understand!¡±


    Themander nodded and said loudly: ¡°Okay! Get off!¡±


    Following his order, the tailgate of the cargo box opened, and eight killers in ck clothes,


    Armed with ck guns and wearing ck masks, were silent.


    Jumped out of the car, and then quickly disappeared into the farnd by the roadside,


    Moving towards the target fast but with silent movement.


    Charlie was lying on the top of the truck, staring at the figures of the eight people,


    Ready toe with a mantis to catch cicadas, with an oriole behind.


    At this time, Joseph¡¯s voice came from the earphone: ¡°Mr. Wade, my subordinates have


    investigated the identity information of the eight stevedores on duty,¡±


    ¡°And the information shows that these eight people are all genuine Nordic native citizens.¡±


    ¡°And the historical files are very clean, not like someone with a mysterious identity and unknown


    origin.¡±


    ¡°Also, their bank ounts, this afternoon, suddenly received one million euros in cash from an


    Americanpany.¡±


    ¡°The time to make money is only an hour earlier than the time when this ne applied for the


    Bergen route.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that they were temporarily bought by huge sums of money, so they cooperated with these


    people.¡±


    After speaking, Joseph added: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, the Americanpany that pays them is a


    company controlled by your younger aunt¡¯s family.¡±


    Charlie was slightly taken aback when he heard this, and couldn¡¯t help sighing:


    ¡°It seems that my younger aunt¡¯s line, they are not afraid of being exposed at all,¡±


    ¡°And if they dare to remit such a tant remittance, there is a high probability that all risks have


    been isted,¡±


    ¡°And I am afraid that this line will not be able to find any valuable information in the future.¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°The same is what I think Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°ording to the timeline, this mysterious organization should have temporarily


    bought these eight stevedores earlier today,¡±


    ¡°And then within four hours before takeoff, based on the facial features of these eight people,¡±


    ¡°Made an inverted mask made of silicone material, and then let the eight killers enter quietly in this


    way.¡±


    ¡°And these eight stevedores originally wanted to y a game with them,¡±


    ¡°And then easily earned huge sums of money, Unexpectedly, although this organization is willing to


    spend money,¡±


    ¡°It will not leave any survivors at all, and the huge sum of one million euros in each person¡¯s


    ount is only earned and not spent.¡±


    Having said this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°This organization is really meticulous in its work.¡±


    ¡°The ne when they came has just taken off again, and the information it left at Bergen Airport is


    after the eight people unloaded the cargo.¡±


    ¡°It took off and returned normally, and it took off before the eight people disappeared,¡±


    ¡°So on the surface, there would be no suspicion. Even if the eight people are finally found missing,¡±


    ¡°No one would suspect the ne.¡±


    At this time, Duncan¡¯s voice came, and he said:


    ¡°Master Wade, the cargo ne of Yuantai International Express in Nigeria,¡±


    ¡°Has just applied for a flight route that will take off in 20 minutes from Lagos, Nigeria. Fly to


    Gothenburg, Sweden.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked: ¡°Sweden should be next to Norway, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Duncan said, ¡°Gothenburg is about 600 kilometers away from your current location.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡± How long does it take for the ne to fly from Nigeria to Sweden?¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°It looks like more than seven hours.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°It seems that after these eight people have finished their mission,


    They will go all the way to Gothenburg, Sweden, with another ne.¡±


    After that, Charlie smiled slightly and said jokingly:


    ¡°It seems that this ne is going to fly for nothing!¡±

 Chapter 5071

    Chapter 5071


    In the earphone, Joseph said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, can you be sure that the ne flying to Sweden is to pick up people,¡±


    ¡°Not to send another group of people to Sweden to perform other tasks?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they may still be some other missions for them in Swede.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I heard their conversation just now, they are not here to kill people this time,¡±


    ¡°But to take back some target people who are important to the organization,¡±


    ¡°So they must have a safe enough. Moreover, in order to avoid exposure,¡±


    ¡°The ne in which they came has already returned,¡±


    ¡°So I specte that the ne that flew to Sweden is here to pick them up.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, Charlie added: ¡°Also, Land traffic between EU countries has no border controls,¡±


    ¡°And the convenience of driving is as simple as driving between two provinces in the country.¡±


    ¡°However, although in every country,w enforcement agencies serve their own countries.¡±


    ¡°So once they arrive in Sweden, it will bring a lot of difficulties to the investigation of the Nordic


    police,¡± ¡°And leaving the country from Sweden is a very perfect choice.¡±


    From the call of the other party just now, as well as the sequence of the two nes,


    Charlie probably rified this. Eight people on this mission.


    They flew all the way to Norway to capture someone who was extremely important to the


    organization.


    The route they arranged was to enter Norway and leave via Sweden.


    After theyplete the stealing from Bergen and capture the target,


    They will drive more than 600 kilometers to Sweden and take a flight from there.


    Just another Boeing 777 took off from Nigeria, and when the nended in Sweden,


    These people should be able to make it to Sweden.


    Joseph said at this time: ¡°Mr. Wade, your subordinate feels that we still have a window of seven or


    eight hours to make the rapid deployment.¡±


    ¡°If we send people to Sweden now, we will keep an eye on the one from Nigeria to Sweden.¡±


    ¡°The nes should be able to figure out their specific context,¡±


    ¡°Maybe they can follow the clues and find the specific location of one of their bases!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, stared at the eight killers sneaking in the dark, and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to go to their bases for now, and now the clues of these six nes are a huge


    advantage for us,¡±


    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t fight this idea of six nes, don¡¯t follow these six nes to their base,¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t realize that it¡¯s the six nes that have a problem.¡±


    Charlie knew very well that even if he took these eight killers in Bergen and kill them,


    Joseph can continue to make a fuss on that ne.


    After all, as long as it flies out, even if it can¡¯t receive anyone,


    It will definitely go back. Maybe it can really find some information.


    However, Charlie did not n to do anything about the six Boeing 777s of Yuantai International


    Express for the time being.


    He said to Joseph: ¡°In my opinion, these six Boeing 777s are equivalent to six telephone lines that


    the enemy has already exposed but still doesn¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like themunication code was deciphered by the enemy during the war.¡±


    ¡°Realizing that themunication password has been deciphered, we will continue to use this


    password,¡±


    ¡°So that we can find out the specific actions of the other party without any contact with them,¡±


    ¡°As long as we can ensure urate strikes every time, they won¡¯t realize which link went wrong.¡±

 Chapter 5072

    Chapter 5072


    Duncan also agreed at this time: ¡°I agree with Young Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°There is really no need to take the initiative to attack now.¡±


    ¡°The previous time in New York, Young Master Wade had already given this organization a big


    loss,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And it just so happened that Young Master Wade did not get any news in advance through any


    channels, so they will also seek truth from facts.¡±


    ¡°The reason for thest failure was not because of the early exposure, but because of the opponent


    being too strong;¡±


    ¡°If Young Master Wade can repeat his old tricks this time, it will only make the managers of this


    organization suspect that their strength has not kept up with the development of the outside world,¡±


    ¡°But they will never make them think that their transportation channels have been exposed.¡±


    ¡°We can still use the clues of these six nes to continue to snipe them urately in the future!¡±


    ¡°Come a few more times, I am afraid they will make them doubt their lives!¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Detective Li and I have thought of it together,¡±


    ¡°Now I just want to follow this clue and seize the opportunity to teach them a few more lessons.¡±


    ¡°Once they frequently encounter the failure of the group destruction,¡±


    ¡°They will not only doubt their life but will alsock self-confidence and be constrained for a long


    time in the future.¡±


    Said Here, Charlie¡¯s expression froze, and said coldly: ¡°Although I have never seen their so-called


    boss,¡±


    ¡°But from the description of May 47, it is not difficult to analyze this person¡¯s character,¡±


    ¡°This person must be extremely confident and conceited.¡±


    ¡°And because his strength is indeed strong enough, he should rarely suffer defeats,¡±


    ¡°So before meeting him, I want this extremely conceited person to be forced to realize an eternal


    truth,¡±


    ¡°That is, there are people outside people, and there are heavens outside heavens!¡±


    Psychological warfare has always been a point that Charlie attached great importance to.


    In the earliest days, in front of Zhou Tianhao and his wife,


    Hepletely ttened the entire Tianhao Building Materials Group, in order topletely destroy


    their hearts.


    Asking Orvel to engrave on the foreheads of Liu Guang and Liu Ming and his son is also a means of


    mentally killing people.


    And his arrogant aunt Cynthia, whose eyes were higher than the top,


    Was also smoothed out by him in the urban vige.


    Right now, although he stillcks an understanding of this mysterious organization,


    He has made up his mind to y with this organization slowly,


    First, let the controllers behind this organization copse, and thenpletely tten this


    organization!


    At this time, the eight killers with guns and live ammunition were still sneaking on foot in the dark.


    The speed of these people¡¯s attacks was fast enough, and they hardly made any sound.


    It can be seen that the strength of these people is quite impressive.


    If the weapons aside, their personal strength is obviously much stronger than that of May 47 and


    the others.


    Although they are not practicing martial arts, their strength is not inferior to that of six-star warriors.


    Charlie followed them several hundred meters away and followed them up a rtively gentle hill.


    After climbing to the top of the hill,


    A set of two-story country vis with lights appeared on the side of the road about a kilometer


    ahead.


    With his superior vision and extraordinary ability,


    Charlie could already see a few American pickup trucks parked in the yard in front of the country


    vi,


    And several figures were constantly moving various kinds of luggage items from the vi. It all


    seems a little rushed.


    At the same time, the eight killers also gradually slowed down.


    After theymunicated with gestures, the eight people split into two groups,


    Three of them stayed in ce, and the other five quickly circled around to the other side of the vi.


    Side, nning to attack from left to right.


    The people outside the vi who were busy moving things,


    Didn¡¯t know anything about the enemy who was already close at hand.


    An old man with an Asian face was standing outside the door at this time,


    Instructing everyone to load different items into different vehicles,

 Chapter 5073

    Chapter 5073


    And at the same time urging with a serious expression: ¡°Everyone faster, we must start before


    dawn!¡±


    At this time, there was still more than an hour left before dawn.


    The old man looked at the time, anxiously returned to the vi,


    Knocked lightly on the door of the study on the first floor, and said respectfully, ¡°Miss.¡±


    A very young, even a little immature girl¡¯s voice came from inside: ¡°Come in.¡±


    The old man said respectfully, ¡°Miss!¡±


    After speaking, he gently opened the door.


    Although this vi looks like a western detached house as a whole, the interior decoration is very


    Chinese antique.


    In the study room, a young girl with a very beautiful appearance,


    And shatterable skin is sitting in front of a set of top desks, holding a yellowed ancient book and


    reading it.


    The little girl is extremely delicate, not to mention her facial features can¡¯t be faulted,


    Even her slender and curved eyshes are perfect.


    And she is wearing a Chinese-style crepe embroidered skirt,


    With a set of exquisite cloud shoulders embroidered with auspicious clouds in all directions,


    Which has a full ssical charm. It can be seen that she should be a fan of Hanfu culture.


    As the old man entered the door, the girl put down the book in her hand,


    Looked at the old man and asked, ¡°Have you packed everything?¡±


    ¡°Miss, not yet. But it should be fine to set off before dawn.¡±


    The girl looked a little depressed and sighed:


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring that blue and white porcin, I¡¯m ashamed to say,¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my obsession with these things, we wouldn¡¯t be in danger of leaking¡­ ¡­¡±


    The old man smiled slightly and said, ¡°Miss, they are all your favorites,¡±


    ¡°And it won¡¯t take long to pack them up, so it won¡¯t dy the time you set.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± The girl nodded lightly, With a bit of mncholy, she said,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to be here. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a chance toe back.¡±


    The old man quicklyforted: ¡°Miss, when you settle down in a new ce,¡±


    ¡°The old will definitely help you. You can build a new farm, and if you like it,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to reproduce the look of this ce one by one.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The girl smiled slightly and said, ¡°Then next time I will try raising a few Jersey cows.¡±


    ¡°I feel that the cows are small, naive, and very cute.¡±


    The old man nodded and smiled: ¡°Okay! Wait! When you arrive in the Russian Far East,¡±


    ¡°Then we will definitely raise some of the best Jersey cows for you!¡±


    The girl smiled: ¡°I just don¡¯t know if the climate is suitable there.¡±


    The old man smiled and said: ¡°It should be no problem, wait for winter toe.¡±


    ¡°Just keep the cattle indoors, as long as you have the fodder ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The girl nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been restless for the past two days,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make another divination.¡±


    So she opened the drawer of the desk and took out nine different copper coins from it.


    Afterward, she divided the nine copper coins into three rows on the table,


    And then grabbed the first one in the first row, the second one in the second row,


    And the third one in the third row with her slender hand.


    Then, she closed her eyes again, muttering something in her mouth,


    And threw the three copper coins on the table.


    The girl opened her eyes, saw the three coins, and eximed,


    ¡°The doom I calcted the day before has alreadye¡­¡±


    The old man eximed, ¡°So soon?!¡±


    The girl nodded, without speaking, her brows dignified looking at the six copper coins left before.


    At this time, the previous nine coins had just been taken away by the girl on the diagonal line,


    From the upper left to the lower right, and the remaining six coins showed two triangles at the lower


    left and upper right.

 Chapter 5074

    Chapter 5074


    She grabbed the three copper coins at the bottom left,


    And hurriedly threw them on the table. She said with an even more horrified expression:


    ¡°The blood in the hexagram is extremely bloody, and there must be a killing today¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, she couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡±


    ¡°I started a hexagramst night. Although the hexagram indicated that I would be doomed, it was a


    near miss¡­¡±


    After that, she quickly grabbed the remaining three copper coins and threw them on the table.


    However, due to nervousness, one of the three copper coins slipped from the table to the ground


    due to excessive force.


    After the girl saw the two coins on the table, she was about to get up to see clearly what was on the


    ground.


    Suddenly, someone outside screamed and shouted: ¡°Quick! There is a killer!¡±


    Immediately afterward, they heard the sound of bullets venting,


    And the sound of being shot in all directions.


    The old man¡¯s expression suddenly froze, and he blurted out: ¡°Miss¡­they¡¯re here¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but be extremely horrified.


    She was about to see thest copper coin, but the old man had already pulled out a pistol from his


    waist.


    He stepped back to stand in front of her, and said with a stern expression:


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, as long as this old servant is still alive, I will do my best to protect you!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard footsteps approaching, and many bullets even hit the


    wall of the study.


    Immediately afterward, the door of the study was suddenly kicked open,


    And several men in ck with carbines rushed in quickly.


    Without hesitation, the old man immediately shot at the man in charge,


    But the man in charge easily dodged the bullet fired by the opponent¡¯s muzzle,


    Then rushed forward, grabbed the wrist of the old man holding the gun, and made the old man


    unable to move.


    Immediately afterward, a cruel smile appeared on the face of the man in the lead,


    And the other hand suddenly took out a dagger from nowhere,


    Raising his hand and preparing to cut off the old man¡¯s arm at the root.


    The girl hurriedly said loudly: ¡°You can take whatever you want, just don¡¯t touch my grandfather!¡±


    The man at the head looked at the girl with a sneer and said,


    ¡°Sorry little girl, we are not here to rob, we are here to take the two of you away.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The girl¡¯s expression shed a trace of panic, but she pretended to be calm and said:


    ¡°We are just ordinary people, we don¡¯t have much money or wealth,¡±


    ¡°Kidnapping us will not bring you any benefits¡­¡±


    The head man smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, when I came in just now,¡±


    ¡°I found out that the bowls you feed the cats are Yuan blue and white from the official kiln.¡±


    ¡°The blue and white porcin in this house alone is worth at least a few hundred million dors.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t know anything and will be yed around by you, a hairy girl?¡±


    The girl said without hesitation: ¡°Since you know the goods,¡±


    ¡°Then take all the blue and white porcin, just let me and My grandfather survive!¡±


    The leader said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you,¡±


    ¡°Because the order I received is to take you two back alive!¡±


    The old man hurriedly said after hearing this: ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°My granddaughter is still young, so you should raise your hand and let her go!¡±


    The headed man smiled disdainfully: ¡°Old man, everyone outside is dead,¡±


    ¡°What qualifications do you have? Negotiate terms with me?¡±


    After that, his expression instantly changed to a look of respect, and he said reverently:


    ¡°The British Lord has his destiny, and you two are asked to live to see him!¡±


    ¡°Remember, this is an honor for both of you. Even me, I have no chance to see the true face of the


    lord!¡±


    Speaking of which, he suddenly couldn¡¯t hide his excited smile and said,


    ¡°But this time, thanks to the two of you, maybe I will stand up.¡±


    ¡°After the miracle, I also have the opportunity to meet the lord!¡±


    At this moment, a stern voice suddenly came from outside the door:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you don¡¯t have this chance!¡±

 Chapter 5075

    Chapter 5075


    Charlie¡¯s words shocked the ten people in the study.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The lead man turned around and saw Charlie alone at the door of the study,


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Charlie snorted and said,


    ¡°I am someone who can¡¯t be offended. If all eight of youbined.¡±


    The man was stunned for a moment, then smiled contemptuously:


    ¡°What a joke! Don¡¯t be afraid to back down before you talk big,¡±


    ¡°Just because you are only one person, you want to fight against the eight of us,¡±


    ¡°You know where Ie from?¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded: ¡°I know, aren¡¯t you themander of some cavalry guards?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say eight of you, what if there are eighty?¡±


    That person didn¡¯t expect Charlie to know him In addition to being surprised,


    His expression became extremely gloomy, and he said in a cold voice full of murderous intent, ¡°Boy,


    you are really courting death!¡±


    After that, he immediately picked up the gun and was about to pull the trigger at Charlie.


    Charlie didn¡¯t hide at all, and suddenly a cold light shed in his hand,


    And then he heard the crisp sound of the other party pulling the trigger,


    But strangely, no one heard the gunshot except for the click.


    The man in the lead was also stunned.


    He subconsciously looked down at the assault rifle in his hand,


    And found that the gun in his hand was not dysfunctional, but for some reason, it just couldn¡¯t shoot


    the bullet.


    So, he subconsciously wanted to pull the bolt again,


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that he just pulled it,


    And the top cover of the entire assault rifle was suddenly pulled down!


    He was horrified, thinking that something was wrong with the gun.


    At this moment, one of his subordinates seemed to have seen the devil,


    Pointed to the gun in his hand, and stammered: ¡°Comm¡­mander¡­ your gun¡­ ¡­¡±


    The lead man took a closer look, and he was so frightened that he was instantly blown away!


    He suddenly found that his gun was not as simple as tearing off the cover.


    Started from the center of the muzzle, it was cut open!


    Not only was the barrel cut in half, but even the bullet that was loaded in the chamber was cut into a


    ne,


    Just like a textbook, revealing the 5.56mm caliber cross-section,


    Which could Clearly show all the structures, warheads, eggshells, gunpowder, and primers.


    He waspletely frightened, looked up at Charlie subconsciously,


    And asked with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ how did you do it¡­¡±


    Charlie shot the soul-piercing de. He was calm and said with a smile: ¡°Well, that¡¯s what it is.¡±


    The man frowned and blurted out, ¡°How can a mere shell cut off an assault Rifle made of steel!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it?¡± Charlie raised his eyebrows, smiled yfully, and said,


    ¡°It seems that the old saying is right, this man really can¡¯t cry without seeing the coffin!¡±


    Suddenly cold, he said sharply, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll let you try it!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, a cold light shed in Charlie¡¯s hand again.


    This time, before the man in the lead, could react,


    He saw the other half of the assault rifle in his hand fall from the air.


    Just when he was wondering how Charlie did it,


    He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his right shoulder.


    He instinctively looked at the sore spot, only to realize that there was only a bowl-sized wound left


    there!


    The wound was neat andpletely on a ne,


    And the flesh and bones were clearly visible, and a lot of blood spurted out!


    His whole brain was dizzy, and he quickly looked at the ground,


    Only to realize that it was not just half an assault rifle that fell just now,


    But a half-assault rifle, along with his entire right arm!


    ¡°Ah!!¡± The severe pain made him almost copse, and he looked at Charlie as if he saw a ghost.


    After experiencing extreme fear for about three seconds, he suddenly shouted:


    ¡°Quick! Quickly kill him! Quickly kill him!!¡±

 Chapter 5076

    Chapter 5076


    The other seven people also came back to their senses in an instant,


    And they instinctively wanted to shoot with their guns.


    Charlie looked around for a while with sharp eyes,


    And the chilling air suddenly erupted, and the whole person shouted: ¡°Who dares!¡±


    This shout made the seven people suddenly scared,


    And the assault rifles in their hands seemed to be heavier than thousands of pounds, it is


    impossible to lift it up at all!


    The man at the head was already desperate, and broke down and scolded:


    ¡°You ba5tards who are greedy for life and fear of death! Do you think he can let you go?!¡±


    Everyone was so scared that they dared not speak.


    Because they all know that if Charlie can cut off themander¡¯s assault rifle,


    Cut off his arm, he can cut off their heads.


    Therefore, in order to avoid the tragic situation where the head is in a different ce,


    No one dared to take the risk of pointing the gun at Charlie at this time.


    Charlie nced at the seven people, and scolded coldly: ¡°Put down the guns for me!¡±


    When the seven people heard this,


    They hurriedly threw the guns out and threw them on the ground.


    The lead man waspletely desperate at this time.


    He knew that once these seven people handed over their guns, he would have no chance toe


    back.


    So, he looked at the seven people with despair and said,


    ¡°You people who are greedy for life and afraid of death,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, even if you can survive today, once the seven days are up,¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t have the medicine tost your life. You will still burst and die!¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Do you cavalry guards, like the dead, have to take antidote on a regr basis?¡±


    The man in the lead looked at Charlie and said with a miserable smile:


    ¡°Since you know dead Soldiers, so it seems that the group of dead soldiers in New York were also


    killed in your hands?¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°It seems that you are not stupid.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie asked him: ¡°How much do you know about this organization?¡±


    The lead man said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but even so, I won¡¯t tell you anything!¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked him, ¡°You really don¡¯t n to tell me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡± The lead man snorted coldly: ¡°I am loyal to the Lord, and I will never betray him¡­¡±


    Before Charlie could finish his words,


    He suddenly rushed forward and grabbed him His upper and lower jaws mmed with force,


    Only to hear a click, something seemed to shatter in his mouth, and then, his whole body twitched


    violently.


    Charlie guessed right. Although this person is not a dead man,


    He still has dentures full of venom in his mouth.


    At a critical moment, as long as the dentures are crushed,


    The venom will flow into the abdomen along the mouth, causing them to die silently.


    However, the difference this time is that Charlie actually helped him bite the denture directly.


    Seeing that he was already showing signs of poisoning,


    Charlie sneered disdainfully: ¡°Be loyal to your lord, don¡¯t rush to reincarnate when you get there,¡±


    ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t be long before I will send him down to see you,¡±


    ¡°Then you will be there. You can continue to saddle for him.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie suddenly realized something and sighed:


    ¡°Oh, sorry, I forgot that you haven¡¯t seen the lord, even if I send him off, you may not be able to.


    Recognize him.¡±


    At this moment, he said helplessly:


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Well, then I will let someone engrave the word lord on his forehead so that you can recognize him!¡±


    The boss of the men¡¯s eyes widened, staring at Charlie closely,


    Even in his dreams, he couldn¡¯t understand why Charlie was so confident that he could kill their


    boss!


    Feeling that the venom had reached his internal organs,


    He said in a very disintegrating tone: ¡°You¡­you¡­you just¡­why¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not¡­ ¡­don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t ask me again¡­you¡­you ask me again¡­again¡­ I just¡­I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±


    Charlie said disdainfully: ¡°I¡¯m toozy to talk nonsense with you,¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen the face of the lord, and you have to carry dentures full of poison in your


    mouth,¡±


    ¡°When youe out to perform tasks, you can see from these two points.¡±


    ¡°Come on out, you are just trash in this organization,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the seven people next to you know less than you, and after you die, I can still ask


    them!¡±

 Chapter 5077

    Chapter 5077


    Charlie¡¯s remarks full of jokes and ridicule made themander fill with resentment.


    He held on to thest bit of strength, gritted his teeth, and said,


    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord will definitely avenge me!¡±


    Charlie snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°I can see that for you and the dead men alike,¡±


    ¡°There is also a deadly drug in the body that periodically attacks,¡±


    ¡°And if there is no antidote within a week, there is no doubt that you will die, right?¡±


    Themander heard this, his eyes were full of horror.


    He didn¡¯t know how Charlie could see the toxins hidden in his body.


    Charlie ignored his horror, but continued to sneer:


    ¡°There is no essential difference between you and the dead men,¡±


    ¡°They are all donkeys for the Lord, and the only thing you are better than the dead men,¡±


    ¡°Is that you don¡¯t need to be blindfolded by a ck cloth like the dead man.¡±


    Speaking of which, Charlie suddenly remembered something, and said with a smile,


    ¡°If I guessed correctly, you or your parents should have climbed up from the dead men¡¯s ss. Yes,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Because of your more dedicated performance, the Lord gave you adder,¡±


    ¡°Gave you a so-called cavalry guard title, so that you can take off the ck cloth,¡±


    ¡°That covers your eyes, you or your fathers were deeply moved and encouraged by this,¡±


    ¡°Thinking that they hadpleted the leap of ss, but in fact,¡±


    ¡°You are still tightly controlled by this organization,¡±


    ¡°You have no other freedom except to perform the tasks they gave you,¡±


    ¡°You can only continue to work hard, Try to achieve the next ss leap, right?¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, you may be a so-called guide if you move up the ranks,¡±


    ¡°And then you may have a chance to get a real society.¡±


    After being in contact with Duncan for a period of time, Charlie¡¯s logical analysis ability has also


    improved a lot.


    Before tonight, he only knew how the May 47 dead men worked.


    But at that time, May 47 said that there are only two ways for those dead men who are in darkness


    to get rid of their fate, either die or work hard to climb up.


    No shrewd manager will choose a t management method.


    He will definitely n a long ascendingdder for the people who work hard for his subordinates,


    And then let them climb up by gritting their teeth.


    Just like those big Intepanies, some are from P1 to P14, some are from T1 to T17, and


    some are from M1 to M9.


    Therefore, even the deadliest at the bottom will definitely have an ascending channel.


    Tonight, from the conversations of these people, he learned about the new title of the cavalry


    guards.


    Combined with their main mission, they also have deadly toxins in their bodies,


    And deadly fangs in their mouths. He can infer that they are actually no better than the dead men.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    How much stronger? As for the word ¡°guide¡±, Charlie also heard it from May 47.


    Although he was not sure whether his aunt who hadmitted suicide by taking poison was a


    guide,


    It could be logically inferred that the guide should live in real society.


    For example, the guide of this mysterious organization in New York must live somewhere in New


    York,


    And have a reasonable and legal identity, as well as rtively strong local resources.


    Only in this way can they have the qualifications of a qualified guide.


    It¡¯s like going out on a trip and finding a local who is familiar with the local area to arrange reception.


    At this time, themander heard Charlie¡¯s series of analyses.

 Chapter 5078

    Chapter 5078


    Although the whole person was speechless, his eyes were full of shock and fear when he looked at


    Charlie.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this man had figured out their organization¡¯s external structure!


    He really wanted to know who he was and how he mastered such deep secrets.


    However, he ultimately failed to do so.


    Because of his life, after a painful struggle with his expression, it came to an end.


    Charlie threw his body aside without the slightest pity,


    Then looked at the remaining seven people, and said coldly:


    ¡°I believe, you guys are shouting that you are willing to give everything for the Lord,¡±


    ¡°But in your heart, You should be full of hatred for him that you have never seen before,¡±


    ¡°Like the group of dead men, right?¡±


    When Charlie said this, the expressions of the seven people were veryplicated.


    Hatred is natural.


    Moreover, it is a deep-seated hatred, a deep hatred in the sea of blood!


    Their ancestors, for over a hundred years, could only be reduced to the killers supported by this


    organization,


    And lived a life without seeing the light of day every day.


    Although theyter took a step up through hard work,


    The unforgettable hatred was not enough. How could it be forgotten?


    Charlie continued at this time: ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance now,


    Not a chance to live, but a chance to take revenge!


    As long as you can find your way back and tell me everything you know, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I promise you that I will definitely avenge yourpanions and your ancestors!¡± The seven people


    suddenly froze when they heard this.


    And Charlie¡¯s super strength made them understand that today¡¯s seven people are bound to die.


    If they can help him fulfill the promise of destroying the organization before they die,


    It will be considered as a sacrifice for all the dead,


    As well as the current dead and themselves. The descendants have done a great deed for the


    future!


    Thinking of this, one of them knelt on the ground with a thud, and choked out,


    ¡°Just ask what you want to know, sir, and you will know everything and I will say everything!¡±


    Seeing this, the other six immediately knelt down with him and shouted loudly and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I know everything and I have everything to say!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°The first question, where exactly is your base?¡±


    The person who knelt down first said, ¡°Our base, it is near the Cyprus port city of


    Limassol, in a copper mine called Candice.¡±


    ¡°Copper mine?¡± Charlie frowned and continued to ask:


    ¡°Is this copper mine operated by your organization? Tell me about the specific situation inside!¡±


    The man quickly said, ¡°The copper mine is operated by cavalry. Yes, there are more than 200


    cavalry guards.¡±


    ¡°The copper mine is closed and managed. These 200 people live and train inside.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the bottom of the copper mine is only a few hundred meters deep.¡±


    ¡°There are more than 800 dead people and their families living there.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Then your main task is to guard these dead people?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man said without hesitation: ¡°Guarding and managing the dead is our main job,¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But we are usually ordered to go out to perform tasks.¡±


    ¡°In today¡¯s situation, it is a sudden incident. We are required to organize the eight best personnel to


    come over immediately,¡±


    ¡°Before, that we also made a mold for ourselves to make us look like stevedores when we arrived.¡±

 Chapter 5079

    Chapter 5079


    Charlie continued to ask, ¡°What is the goal of your mission this time?¡±


    The man turned around and pointed not far away.


    The nervous look of one old and one young person hurriedly said:


    ¡°Our mission goal is to take the two of them alive to Sweden, where there will be a ne waiting for


    us.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°After arriving in Sweden? Where is a destination?¡±


    ¡°The next destination?¡±


    The man was slightly startled, and quickly waved his hand and said:


    ¡°We don¡¯t know this at all, even before our departure,¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know where we were flying. Where is the destination,¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t tell us the specific requirements of our mission until after we got on the ne and the


    ne took off.¡±


    Then, he added: ¡°As for the arrangements after arriving in Sweden,¡±


    ¡°We will not even know what to do. I don¡¯t even know if we can get on that ne after we arrive in


    Sweden.¡±


    ¡°After all, these two are meant to meet the lord and he is unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for us to know his location.¡±


    ¡°It is very likely that the ne takes the two of them away,¡±


    ¡°And we will find a way to return to Cyprus by ourselves.¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly when he heard this, and asked,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the ne that sent you usually not under your control?¡±


    ¡°My intelligence shows that This ne is stationed in Cyprus most of the time.¡±


    The man nodded and said truthfully: ¡°That ne is indeed stationed in Cyprus,¡±


    ¡°But that ne is not managed by our cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°And all nes are owned by the ¡®postman¡¯ Jurisdiction.¡±


    ¡°Postman?¡± Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Is it another type of work like the ¡®guide¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man


    hurriedly said:


    ¡°We and the dead men we manage, all personnel transfers are determined by the above.¡±


    ¡°After the above decision, the task details will be handed over to the postman.¡±


    ¡°The postman will then notify us. For example, the dead man goes out to perform the mission.¡±


    ¡°After the mission is over, the postman will send the survivors back to us.¡±


    Charlie probably understood the operation mode of the other party, and he said with a solemn


    expression:


    ¡°You said that you cavalry guards, most of your responsibilities are equivalent to prison guards.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man said in agreement: ¡°Most of our jobs are simr to prison guards,¡±


    ¡°And we are also prison guards in reform-throughbor prisons,¡±


    ¡°And usually supervise the dead men¡¯s mining operations in there.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡± Is the copper mine still producing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man exined:


    ¡°The copper mine was purchased from the Cypriot government through legal procedures and with


    legal funds;¡±


    ¡°Because this is a copper mine that has been in production for many years,¡±


    ¡°The organization cannot allow it to go out of business,¡±


    ¡°Because it would definitely arouse suspicion from the outside world,¡±


    ¡°So after the organization bought the copper mine,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It announced that it had invested 500 million US dors to upgrade and expand the copper mine;¡±

 Chapter 5080

    Chapter 5080


    At the bottom of the copper mine, there is an area for us and the dead to live and train.


    At the same time, the copper mine also retains several working surfaces,¡±


    ¡°And the dead and their families take turns to work on weekdays to ensure the normal production of


    the copper mine.¡±


    ¡°In the outside world. It seems that there are more than 200 employees in our copper mine,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, more than 200 of us do not work,¡±


    ¡°And the people who are really responsible for the mining work are the dead men living below and


    their families;¡±


    ¡°We need to ensure that more than 100 people are responsible for the mining work every day,¡±


    ¡°So that our production capacity can reach normal standards, and the outside world will not be


    suspicious.¡±


    Charlie frowned: ¡°But you are still detaining more than 1,000 dead men and their Family members,¡±


    ¡°There are at least a few thousand people on this scale,¡±


    ¡°And so many people have to rely on imports for their food and drink expenses.¡±


    ¡°If you import arge amount of food materials that exceed the needs of your more than 200 people


    for a long time,¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t the outside world be suspicious?¡±


    ¡°No. Yes.¡± The man further exined:


    ¡°The copper mine we are in is located on the coast and has its own wharf.¡±


    ¡°All material dispatches are transported by sea,¡±


    ¡°And the copper ore dug out is also normally sent out by sea;¡±


    ¡°And our copper ore is packaged and sold to our copper smelter in Turkey,¡±


    ¡°And that copper smelter is also an organized enterprise,¡±


    ¡°So every time they send a ship to transport copper ore,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They will bring arge amount of food supplies in;¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, a small country like Cyprus with a poor economy has a lot of chaotic internal


    management,¡±


    ¡°And a lot of corruption, so we bribed the customs of Cyprus and will not conduct any inspections,¡±


    ¡°On iing and outgoing ships. , so that ensures we have plenty of supplies to bring in quietly.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that this organization could even form a closed loop for the sale of copper ore.


    While amazed, he asked him, ¡°Do you know the name of the copper smelter in Turkey?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The man said without hesitation: ¡± The name of the copper smelter is Isdmir.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded lightly, thinking to himself:


    ¡°I have mastered the copper mine in Cyprus and the copper smelter in Turkey,¡±


    ¡°And the clues about this mysterious organization. It¡¯s a bit more improved.¡± Immediately, he asked


    again: ¡°Besides these, what other information do you know about this organization?¡±


    The man thought for a moment and said, ¡°To tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°Our information channels are also not very good.¡±


    ¡°On the surface, we are much freer than the dead,¡±


    ¡°But we are actually more like prisoners held on the ground.¡±


    ¡°The organization has strict rules, and we are not allowed to go out without authorization.¡±


    ¡°Usually, there are supervisors stationed in the copper mine.¡±


    ¡°So we spend most of the time in the copper mine, and asionally go out to perform tasks.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and then looked behind the seven people,


    The old and the young who were especially nervous.


    He saw that the girl was only seventeen or eighteen years old,


    So he put his eyes on the old man and said,


    ¡°Gentleman, may I ask, what is your rtionship with this organization?¡±


    ¡°Why do they want to take you away?¡±

 Chapter 5081

    Chapter 5081


    ¡°Ah...I...¡±


    Suddenly being questioned by Charlie, the old man seemed very nervous for a while.


    He hesitated, not knowing what to do or what to say,


    So he could only subconsciously look up at the beautiful girl beside him.


    Seeing this, the girl hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all over now, you should tell the truth to this gentleman!¡±


    ¡°I.¡± The old man didn¡¯t expect the girl to be saying that, he doesn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    After all, he was just a servant beside the youngdy,


    And the youngdy called him a grandfather in public,


    But he could understand that, he could hear the meaning of the youngdy¡¯s words,


    That he wanted to pretend to be a grandfather and granddaughter.


    However, the youngdy suddenly wants to tell him the truth, which makes him confused.


    Because I don¡¯t know how to tell the truth.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Before the old man showed his timidity, the girl hurriedly took the lead and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Gentleman, my grandfather is still a little undecided, so let me exin it to you.¡±


    Charlie did not see that the girl and the strangeness between the old men,


    Seeing that the girl was willing to tell the reason,


    He nodded and said: ¡°Little girl, please tell me.¡±


    The girl couldn¡¯t help but pursed her lips and smiled, and then said:


    ¡°Actually, the reason why these people want to arrest My grandfather and me,¡±


    ¡°Is because the person behind them wants a treasure left by my father.¡±


    ¡°Treasure?¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help frowning when he heard this, and asked in surprise,


    ¡°What treasure is worth that much that it arouses the interest of this so-called lord?¡±


    Although Charlie didn¡¯t know who the Lord was, or how strong the Lord was,


    He could still get a glimpse of him with his little understanding of the organization.


    In his opinion, theprehensive strength of this mysterious organization must be higher than himself,


    And even the An family will be yed by them.


    Therefore, Charlie spected that the strength of this mysterious organization would not be,


    Inferior to that of the Routhschild family, which currently ranks first in the world.


    It is even possible, much stronger than the Routhschilds.


    It was because he knew that the other party was very powerful,


    So he couldn¡¯t understand how such a high-ranking person would grab something from these two.


    Seeing that Charlie had some doubts,


    The girl took out a sachet the size of a palm from her close-fitting clothes for a moment.


    Then, with her slender, white, and tender hands,


    She took out an inconspicuous bronze ring from the sachet.


    And the moment the ring was taken out of the sachet, Charlie felt a very rare, yet very familiar feeling.


    This made him immediately realize that this little ring was actually a magic weapon,


    Just like his own Thunderbolt Order and Soul Piercing de!


    This is also the first time that he has seen a real magic weapon in the hands of others!


    He thought that this girl also had the same spiritual energy as himself,


    So he subconsciously divided some spiritual energy and quietly checked the girl.


    However, after some investigation, he did not find any trace of spiritual energy from this girl.


    That is to say, this girl has absolutely no spiritual energy,


    And it is impossible for him to be the same person as her in terms of energy.


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but ask her: ¡°Little girl, what is the origin of this ring?¡±


    The girl said faintly, ¡°My father left this ring to me.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Then did your father tell you what¡¯s so special about this ring?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The girl said seriously, ¡°My father just said that this ring is extraordinary,¡±


    ¡°So I must take good care of it and not let it fall into the hands of rogues people.¡±

 Chapter 5082

    Chapter 5082


    After that, the girl lowered her head and pondered for a moment,


    Then suddenly raised her head to look at Charlie, and said in a firm tone,


    ¡°Sir, if you can let my grandpa and me live today, I would like to give you this ring,¡±


    ¡°Anyway, with this thing in my hands I can¡¯t do anything, and it always brings disaster.¡±


    ¡°After giving it to you, my grandfather and I will find a safe ce to live in seclusion,¡±


    And we won¡¯t have to be bothered by this kind of harassment again.


    Then, the old man, he stared at the girl with wide eyes and told her not to be so impulsive with his eyes.


    But the girl gave a wry smile and said to him: ¡°Grandpa, this thing,¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t protect it, not only will we not be able to protect it,¡±


    ¡°But it will likely be taken away by the bad guys.¡±


    After speaking, she said firmly: ¡± It¡¯s not In this way,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to give it to this gentleman! I think this gentleman has a good face,¡±


    ¡°And he will not let it go astray, and this gentleman is very powerful,¡±


    ¡°And he will definitely be able to protect this ring well! ¡°


    Charlie asked her curiously:


    ¡°Little girl, since your father told you that you must not let it fall into the hands of wicked people,¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I am a wicked person?¡±


    ¡°Not afraid.¡± The girl shook her head and said seriously,


    ¡°I believe you are definitely not here for this.¡±


    ¡°The ring came, and you appeared at the juncture, although I dare not say that you are all for saving me and grandpa,¡±


    ¡°But I believe that at least part of the reason,¡±


    So I can be sure that you are definitely not a bad person.


    Charlie smiled nomittally, and then looked at the ring in her hand.


    To tell the truth, he really had some yearning for this ring.


    After all, this was the first time he had seen a magic weapon in the hands of others,


    So he wanted to know what special effects this magic weapon had.


    So, he said to the girl: ¡°Okay! I promise you!¡±


    After that, he changed his words and said,


    ¡°But before I promise you, I have one more thing to exin to you.¡±


    The girl hurriedly said: ¡°Sir, please speak!¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°That is after tonight, you may forget what happened just now,¡±


    ¡°If you find out that the ring your father left you and let you keep it properly is lost,¡±


    ¡°Maybe you will live amidst the guilt and self-me, do you think you¡¯re okay with this?¡±


    The girl was startled slightly, then nodded and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine! If this ring is still on me,¡±


    ¡°Then my grandpa and I may not be like this next time. Having bad luck.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that she agreed, Charlie said very cheerfully, ¡°Then we have a deal.¡±


    The girl nodded, and immediately tossed her jade hand,


    And the ring swirled in a circle from the air.


    It crossed a graceful curve andnded in front of Charlie.


    Charlie reached out and grabbed the ring in the palm of his hand,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    And then a little bit of spiritual energy entered, wanting to see what the mystery of the ring was.


    However, after the spiritual energy entered the body of the ring,


    It was like a stone sinking into the sea, and it all disappeared in an instant.


    Charlie¡¯s brows couldn¡¯t help frowning, and he thought to himself:


    ¡°What kind of formation is there? Why does the aura enter, but the ring doesn¡¯t respond?¡±


    Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t show any sound,


    And allowed a bit more spiritual energy to enter into it.


    And this time, the small ring suddenly made a humming sound that was as crisp and sweet as the sound of a sword.


    Aside from this buzzing reputation, though, the ring itself hasn¡¯t changed.

 Chapter 5083

    Chapter 5083


    Charlie frowned, feeling that there must be some mystery hidden in this thing,


    But he might not have time to study it now, so he put the ring in his pocket.


    And that girl, at the moment when she heard the buzzing sound,


    Those eyes that were still a little distressed were instantly reced,


    By a kind of excitement that was difficult to suppress...


    Charlie didn¡¯t notice the change in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    After he took the ring, he looked at the seven cavalry guards again and asked,


    ¡°Does your lord just want you to snatch this ring?¡±


    The man who kept answering Charlie¡¯s questions said respectfully:


    ¡°To tell you the truth, we don¡¯t know this either.¡±


    ¡°The order we received was to take them both to Sweden,¡±


    ¡°And we didn¡¯t reveal any details of the rest to us. .¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at the girl again, and when his eyes met,


    He put a trace of spiritual energy into her mind, gave her a psychological suggestion to answer his question truthfully,


    And then asked her: ¡°Little girl, how much do you know about their organization?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t fully believe in this girl,


    So in order to make sure he didn¡¯t miss any clues,


    He nned to use psychological hints to cover everything the girl knew toe out.


    Although it¡¯s a little immoral to use psychological hints directly,


    But the stakes are very important, and Charlie can¡¯t care so much at this time.


    Moreover, Charlie had given the girl a vination just now,


    And nned to erase the memory of tonight from the girl¡¯s mind after all this was over.


    Therefore, she will definitely not remember what happened by his own psychological suggestion.


    After the girl was psychologically hinted by him,


    She shook her head slightly, and said seriously:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this organization, these are the disasters my father caused at the beginning,¡±


    ¡°Neither my grandfather nor I are very clear,¡±


    ¡°I only know that they have been trying to find out where my grandfather and I are, and grab this ring from our hands...¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed when he heard this.


    These cavalry guards didn¡¯t know any valuable deep clues, and this girl didn¡¯t know either.


    It seems that if he wants to get more clues about this organization,


    He will have to slowly peel off the cocoon in the future.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the girl and asked, ¡°What does your father do?¡±


    The girl replied, ¡°My father used to be a martial artist,¡±


    ¡°But he got this ring from nowhere, so he started to be hunted down by that organization,¡±


    ¡°And in the end, he was not spared and died under the hands of that organization.¡±


    Charlie pointed and nodded, then looked at the seven cavalry guards, and said,


    ¡°If I can give you a chance to survive,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time give you a chance to take revenge, would you all be loyal to me?!¡±


    The leader of the seven men from the sect said with a wry smile:


    ¡°Sir...you are a person with great supernatural powers.¡±


    ¡°If we can really survive, we are naturally willing to be loyal to you,¡±


    ¡°And we are willing to shed blood for you.¡±


    ¡°However, all seven of us have bodies that are highly poisonous.¡±


    If we don¡¯t go back to take the antidote,


    ¡°We will all die from the poison within a week.¡±


    ¡°Even if we want to be loyal to you, there is no chance at all...¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°As long as you are willing to be loyal to me,¡±


    ¡°I will naturally have a way to solve the poison in your body,¡±


    ¡°So that you will no longer be threatened and troubled by toxins from now on.¡±


    The leading man said without hesitation:


    ¡°Sir! If you can really solve the poison in our body,¡±


    ¡°We are willing to be loyal to you for the rest of our lives,¡±


    ¡°If there is any disobedience, we will surely die without a ce to be buried!¡±


    The other six also expressed their opinions with great excitement at this time.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5084

    Chapter 5084


    Charlie can feel the excitement and sincerity of these people.


    It seems that although they have gotten rid of their identities as dead men,


    Their hatred for the organization is no less than that of the dead men who are still struggling at the bottom.


    So, he said lightly: ¡°In the next few hours,¡±


    Your organization will probably not send people to Norway.


    ¡°You can use this time to go to Oslo City, the capital of Norway, as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°And arrive at the highest peak in Oslo.¡±


    ¡°At the top of the mountain, I will let someone pick you up there.¡±


    Charlie was not familiar with Oslo, and he didn¡¯t want these people to gather in the city,¡±


    So he came up with the idea of the highest peak there,


    Regardless of whether these seven men of the Cavalry Guard go.


    For Joseph, it should not be difficult to find the highest peak in Oslo.


    At that time, he can directly ask Joseph to go to the highest peak in Oslo,


    To pick up these seven people and bring them directly back to Syria.


    When the seven people heard this, there was almost no hesitation.


    The person in the lead said, ¡°Sir, when do you want us to leave?¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s start now, and remember to deal with all the clues on the way.¡±


    The man in the lead said excitedly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, we will definitely not leave any traces!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded, and instructed: ¡°In that case, hurry up and set off.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The man apanied by other six


    stood up,


    And after the seven bowed deeply to Charlie, he said, ¡°Sir, then we will set off first and go to the highest peak in Oslo to


    wait for your next instructions!¡±


    Soon, The seven people who were pardoned by Charlie quickly left the country house and drove the truck they arrived


    in Oslo.


    Charlie looked at the old man and the girl in front of him, and said lightly:


    ¡°You two, I want to make some adjustments to your memory,¡±


    ¡°You will wake up in ten minutes, and then you will forget everything that happened tonight,¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think much about it so much,¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and leave Norway and find the safest ce to stay.¡±


    The girl and the old agreed without hesitation,


    The girl looked at Charlie with a different look in her eyes and said,


    ¡°My name is Maria Lin, what is your name?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°Little girl,¡±


    ¡°What is my name, you don¡¯t need to ask, after all, you won¡¯t remember me soon.¡±


    She looked at Charlie and said firmly and seriously


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember, I don¡¯t remember, but at least I can remember it for a certain period of time.¡±


    After speaking, she looked at Charlie and asked, ¡°Since I will forget it soon, what worries do you have, sir?¡±


    Charlie hesitated for a moment, then didn¡¯t think much, and said frankly: ¡°My name is Charlie Wade.¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade...¡± The girl repeated, nodded lightly, and asked curiously:


    The girl smiled slightly and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I will try my best to remember your kindness.¡±


    ¡°If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely repay it.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand gently and said indifferently:


    ¡°No need, I saved you and your grandfather, you gave me a ring,¡±


    ¡°And we have settled between us. I hope you two will be safe in the future.¡±


    After that, he waved his hand, a little spiritual energy entered into the body of the two.


    The old man lost consciousness almost instantly, and Maria closed her eyes immediately.


    Seeing that the two had lost consciousness, Charlie wiped their memories with aura,


    Then walked out of the country house alone, left the ce quickly, and returned to Helena¡¯s pce in Bergen.


    Ten minutes after he left, the old man woke up first.


    Seeing the mess in front of him and an unfamiliar corpse, he turned pale in shock.


    When he saw the youngdy lying unconscious on the desk,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He rushed forward and shouted nervously, ¡°Miss!¡±


    Maria suddenly opened her eyes. Opening her eyes, she looked at the old man,


    Smiled slightly, and said, ¡°You are awake.¡±


    The old man said in a panic, ¡°Miss, I... I seem to have a problem with my mind,¡±


    ¡°I remember that you asked me to arrange someone. Pack up and leave Norway quickly,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know why I fell into aa, and. and I feel like I¡¯m missing a part of my memory.¡±


    Maria nodded and said lightly, ¡°I feel that the memory is missing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s missing because someone erased your memory.¡±


    The old man was dumbfounded and blurted out, ¡°Can someone really erase someone else¡¯s memory?¡±


    Maria sighed and sighed, ¡°Yeah, he also wanted to take mine too.¡±


    Speaking of this, she suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Tsk tsk.but it¡¯s a pity, he failed!¡±

 Chapter 5085

    Chapter 5085


    the old man heard Maria¡¯s words and quickly asked: ¡°Miss, does that person know that he failed?¡±


    Maria shook her head: ¡°Of course, he doesn¡¯t know, otherwise, How could he let us go so easily?¡±


    The old man heard this and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°It seems that no matter how superb the methods are, they are of no use to you, miss.¡±


    Maria sighed in a lonely sigh, and said sadly,


    ¡°Father left it to me. I don¡¯t have many skills, but this is one of them.¡±


    After that, she said to the old man, ¡°Go and pack your things.¡±


    ¡°Except for the necessary things, you don¡¯t need anything else.¡±


    The old man nodded respectfully, turned, and left the study.


    After the old man left, Maria took out a small wooden spiritual tablet from the drawer of the desk,


    With eight characters written on it: the spiritual seat of myte father, Warren.


    Maria scrutinized this spiritual seat carefully and whispered:


    ¡°Father, your daughter is unfilial, the ring you gave me with your desperate efforts is given to someone else by your


    daughter,¡±


    It¡¯s not because your daughter doesn¡¯t want to protect it, it¡¯s really limited, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for today. That Charlie suddenly


    appeared, and your daughter was afraid that it had already fallen into the hands of the thief.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that Charlie looks like a bad person, and he has great supernatural powers.¡±


    ¡°The ring in his hand should be able to y a real effect.¡±


    Saying that, Maria said again: ¡°By the way, father, Charlie and we have the same enemy,¡±


    ¡°And it seems that he is still in the dark. Maybe in the future,¡±


    ¡°He will be able to kill ourmon enemy and fulfill yourst wish for you!¡±


    Immediately, Maria fell into silence.


    She couldn¡¯t help recalling that the ring once made a sword cry in Charlie¡¯s hand,


    And the sword cry was clear and melodious, which was fascinating.


    After thinking about this, she secretly made a decision,


    And then put the spiritual position and the nine copper coins on the table into her backpack, and walked out of the study.


    Outside the vi, the old man was packing his things.


    He dragged some unnecessary things out of one of the cars, and finally sorted out tworge boxes.


    After Maria came out, the old man hurriedly stepped forward and asked,


    Miss, do you still have your blue and white porcin?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Maria hesitated for a moment, then sighed softly,


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it, after all, if it stays here, maybe It will be ruined by people who don¡¯t understand.¡±


    After speaking, she added: ¡°Take all the blue and white porcin that has been packaged,¡±


    ¡°And donate to the museum after returning to China.¡±


    The old man asked in surprise: ¡°Miss, Aren¡¯t you going to the Russian Far East?¡±


    ¡°We have a stable and safe industry there, and going there, it¡¯s easier to find than going back to China.¡±


    Maria shook her head and said lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t go to Russia,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to China to find this Charlie Wade, he must be very interesting.¡±


    The old man couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Miss, huge China has a poption of 1.4 billion,¡±


    ¡°Where are we going to find Mr. Wade you mentioned?!¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s Mandarin is very good, his words are round, and his pronunciation is urate.¡±


    ¡°There is almost no trace of an ent. So I guess that he is most likely from the north,¡±


    ¡°And most likely he is from Eastcliff or several provinces and cities around Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s fly to Eastcliff first, and look for clues there.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The old man nodded: ¡°Then going to Eastcliff!¡±


    Charlie returned to Bergen Airport and retrieved the car and returned to Helena¡¯s pce ording to the original road.


    All the way, his mind has been on that strange ring.


    Therefore, he held the steering wheel in his left hand,


    And held the ring in his right hand, constantly rubbing it in his hand,


    And constantly releasing a little spiritual energy into it,


    Trying to figure out the real purpose of this thing.

 Chapter 5086

    Chapter 5086


    There is a strong mutual attraction between this ring and spiritual energy,


    But the strange thing is that the spiritual energy did not get any actual transformation after entering it,


    Which made Charlie very surprised.


    ording to thew of conservation of energy,


    Energy is a kind of existence that can neither appear out of thin air nor disappear out of thin air.


    It is like putting a pot of hot water outdoors, even if it finally cools down, The heat does not disappear out of thin air but


    is released into nature through the air and other objects.


    It¡¯s just that the heat of a basin of water is a little insignificant to the whole of nature.


    But no matter how small it is, it is real.


    However, the spiritual energy that Charlie entered into the ring one after another disappeared,


    Like a stone sinking into the sea, he received no response.


    He finds it more and more strange. In his opinion, the principle of a magic weapon is equivalent to an electrical


    appliance,


    Except that the magic weapon needs to be driven by aura,


    And the electrical appliance needs to be driven by electricity.


    When electricity is delivered to a water heater, it will be converted into heat energy;


    When electricity is delivered to a motor, it will be converted into kic energy;


    When electricity is delivered to a light bulb, it will be converted into light energy;


    When electricity is delivered to an electrolysis device, it will be converted into chemical energy.


    It¡¯s like sending an aura to the Thunder Command, which can be transformed into thunder and lightning that falls from


    the sky,


    And transporting the aura to the soul-piercing de, which can be transformed into an indestructible de,


    But this ring swallowed so much of its own aura, but only transformed a humming.


    A ring, making a sound simr to the sound of swords, is also very strange in itself.


    This kind of phenomenon is strange as if the electric fan is powered on,


    The des of the electric fan do not rotate, and no wind is generated,


    But it makes a blowing sound out of thin air, which cannot be exined.


    While Charlie wondered, like a red-eyed gambler who kept throwing chips at the gaming table,


    He kept sending spiritual energy into the ring.


    Until half of the spiritual energy in the body was drained,


    He still couldn¡¯t get any feedback other than Om¡¯s reputation.


    He was a little annoyed.


    Before reaching the destination, he simply took out a Cultivation Pill,


    Pinched it together with the ring on his fingertips, and then gritted his teeth,


    Forcibly transporting almost 90% of the spiritual energy in his body into the ring.


    He felt that he had input most of the spiritual energy into it,


    And this ghost had to give him a little bit of different feedback.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the ring was still like a ck hole of spiritual energy.


    After swallowing so much of his spiritual energy, there was still no change.


    Charlie was helpless. In order to make up for theck of spiritual energy in his body,


    He could only throw a Cultivation Pill into his mouth.


    When the surging spiritual energy spread rapidly, he crossed the half-spiritual energy into the ring again,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But the result was still extremely disappointing to him.


    At a certain moment, he couldn¡¯t wait to quickly take out another Cultivation Pill and fight to the end with this pit ring.


    But reason finally triumphed over his impulses.


    Cultivation Pill is very precious, and there is no need to put them one after another for such a pitiful ring.


    In this situation, it is the most sensible choice to stop loss in time.


    So, he could only put the ring back in his pocket angrily.


    Although he couldn¡¯t figure out the magic of this ring,


    It subconsciously told him that it was definitely not simple.


    You know, this is something that even the mysterious lord can¡¯t wait to get, And even that kinds of high-level people are


    thinking about getting this thing,


    This proves that this thing must have some kind of value that he doesn¡¯t know yet!

 Chapter 5087

    Chapter 5087


    Therefore, this ring must be kept well, and it may be of great use in the future.


    What¡¯s more, this thing has swallowed more than one Cultivation Pill¡¯s spiritual energy.


    With such arge investment, he must find an opportunity to let it spit out even the profit!


    Putting away the ring, Charlie continued to drive.


    And he also silently reviewed what happened today in his heart.


    There was nothing special about the eight cavalry guards,


    But the girl named Maria Lin always gave him a vague sense of mystery.


    Although he used psychological hints about her,


    And there were no loopholes in what she said, Charlie still felt that something was not right.


    However, after thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.


    At this time, a picture suddenly shed in his mind.


    That was the desk in front of Maria at that time.


    On the desk, there were nine copper coins.


    And the nine copper coins seemed to be aplicated divination image.


    Thinking of this, Charlie suddenly thought of the contents of the Book of Changes, gossip and divination in the


    ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    Among them, in the Six Yao Bagua, there is a method of using three copper coins for divination.


    Therefore, Charlie could understand three copper coins, but he couldn¡¯t figure out nine coins.


    After all, this was not even recorded in the Nine Profound Heaven Scriptures.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but took out his mobile phone and called Lai Qinghua,


    A geomantic physicist far away in the United States.


    Lai Qinghua is the one the strongest in the Book of Changes among Charlie¡¯s acquaintances,


    So Charlie intends to ask him about the number of ways to understand nine copper coins.


    Soon, the phone was connected.


    Due to the jetg, Lai Qinghua, who was in Los Angeles, had just finished dinner.


    After receiving Charlie¡¯s call, he said very excitedly and respectfully, ¡°Master Wade!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Charlie said politely: ¡°Mr. Lai, I take the liberty to interrupt, there is something I want to ask you.¡±


    Lai Qinghua hurriedly said: ¡°Young Master Wade, it is absolutely not inappropriate to ask for advice.¡±


    ¡°If you have any questions, you can ask at any time!¡±


    Charlie was no longer polite, and went straight to the topic:


    ¡°Mr. Lai, you have been divination and fortune-telling for many years,¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen someone use nine copper coins for fortune telling?¡±


    ¡°Nine copper coins?¡± Lai Qinghua eximed: ¡°If it is six lines of gossip Even if it is three copper coins,¡±


    ¡°It contains a lot of information. If you want to see the hexagrams quickly and urately,¡±


    ¡°You need a strong memory and mental arithmetic talent. If you use nine copper coins,¡±


    ¡°Then every three copper coins are one. Groups, these are three groups of hexagrams,¡±


    ¡°And each of the three groups of hexagrams is a whole, and can form a deeper and more detailed hexagram...¡±


    ¡°So, if you use nine copper coins, it will be divided into four Combining hexagrams to calcte hexagrams,¡± ¡°This


    amount ofputation is equivalent to raising the difficulty of guessing a 2-digit password to 12 digits.¡±


    ¡°This technique is at the top of the I Ching gossip, and it has a nickname called ¡°Jianshen Gua¡±.¡± ¡°That is to say, those


    who can calcte this kind of hexagram have an excellent understanding of the I Ching gossip.¡±


    Speaking of which, Lai Qinghua sighed again: ¡°However, the Jinshen hexagram has been lost,¡±


    ¡°And I heard about it from my grandfather when I was young, but I have never seen anyone who can really do it.¡±


    Charlie wondered, ¡°But I have seen people make a hexagram with nine copper coins,¡±


    ¡°And the hexagram looks different. It¡¯s not like throwing it away at will, does that person really have such ability?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Lai Qinghua said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the hexagram you mentioned,¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t confirm whether that person really has the ability,¡±


    ¡°But Judging from the experience below, it is indeed unlikely, and the probability of coincidence is higher.¡±


    Charlie felt even more strange when he heard this.


    That Maria, the ring that she gave, and the hexagram that she posed all seemed a little out of ce.


    But if ording to Lai Qinghua¡¯s words, as a girl,


    It should be impossible for her to grasp the content of the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±,


    Which is not even recorded in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself: ¡°I don¡¯t know where Maria and her parents and grandfather came


    from?¡±


    ¡°If there is a chance to see her again in the future, I must find a way to find out!¡±


    He said to Lai Qinghua, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lai, I ¡®ll think about it myself.¡±

 Chapter 5088

    Chapter 5088


    When Charlie arrived at the pce, the sky was getting brighter.


    Bergen Airport also started its own busy day.


    Whether it is passenger or cargo, all work is going on in an orderly manner,¡±


    ¡°And no one realizes that eight of their colleagues died here at this airport.


    The eight stevedores were originally on night shifts, and they worked one day off and one day of work.


    They worked from yesterday until the early hours of this morning,


    And they would rest until tomorrow afternoon toe back to work,


    So they won¡¯t see these eight people here, and no one will show suspicion.


    As for the family members of these eight people,


    These eight people had already greeted them when they were alive,


    iming that they had some goods to pick up and would go hometer, so the family members did not notice any


    abnormality.


    At this moment, on a farm on the southern outskirts of Bergen, many corpsesy in the house and have long since died.


    A sign was hung outside the farm gate with a line of words written in English on it: This is a real estate transaction.


    There will not be many people passing by this kind of ce.


    Once someone passes by and sees this sign, they will no longer have any interest in this farm.


    If the mysterious organization no longer sends people to find out,


    Then it will be possible to wait for exposure here,


    At least until the corpses are severely dposed and the smell extends for hundreds of meters.


    But this will take at least five to seven days.


    So, this will buy Maria enough time to escape from northern Europe.


    The seven cavalry guards, after the starry night, also rushed to the highest mountain in Oslo after sunrise.


    The highest peak in Oslo is not even 500 meters above sea level.


    Joseph sessfully collected these people and temporarily hid them in Oslo, waiting for Charlie¡¯s next instructions.


    As for Charlie.


    After returning to the pce, he was extremely depressed.


    After all, he put in a Cultivation Pill for that ring, And he couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t even hear a single sound, he could


    only say that he really only heard a few sounds.


    Although he is not a stingy person, but Cultivation Pill is really precious,


    So it is so wasted, the more he thinks about it, the more it hurts.


    In order to wait for Charlie toe back, Helena stayed up all night.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of the conversation with her grandma in her mind, and her mind was very confused.


    She knew that in her current situation, the best oue was to get pregnant with Charlie¡¯s child as soon as possible.


    However, she also knew that Charlie was not only married,


    But also had countless suitors around him, so he had no feelings for her at all.


    Under such circumstances, how can he be willing to do something with her?


    Therefore, every time she thinks of this, Helena wants to give up this unrealistic idea several times.


    However, when she thought about the current situation of herself and the entire royal family,


    She really couldn¡¯t think of a better solution.


    Moreover, Helena knew very well that her grandmother had not been open and honest with her before.


    Grandma kept saying that if she had no children, she might go to another European royal family to borrow a king or


    queen in the future.


    But Helena knew in her heart that once she really had no children,


    After she died, the Nordic government and the Nordic people would definitely invite her cousin Olivia back to inherit the


    lineage.


    If Olivia has children, her children will most likely be Nordic kings or queens in the future.


    That way, the throne is back in the hands of Olivia and her descendants.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    This is definitely something Helena would rather die than see.


    With the help of Charlie, she finally got the queen¡¯s seat from Olivia.


    If the throne is to be taken back by Olivia¡¯s descendants after her death,


    She would rather let the entire Nordic royal familypletely withdraw from the history stage.


    The chaotic thoughts and the tangled reality made Helena exhausted physically and mentally.


    She even had some regrets, regretteding back from China, and regretted taking the throne of the queen.


    If he had chosen to stay in China, she might have been closer to Charlie,


    And she would not have to worry about the royal family.


    When she is not the queen, she actually has an inextricable rtionship with Charlie.


    She has long realized that it is not the queen¡¯s seat that she is attached to.


    What she is really attached to is Charlie standing in front of her That feeling of the sword making way for itself.


    Just then, she heard the sound of an engine from far.


    She quickly got up and went to the window, and when she saw the car driven by Charlie is back to the pce,


    She rushed out the door and walked downstairs quickly.


    When she arrived downstairs, Charlie just stopped the car.


    Seeing Charlie getting out of the car, Helena hurriedly stepped forward and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, why have you been out for so long... I¡¯ve been very worried...¡±


    Charlie said with a slight smile: ¡°It¡¯s a little moreplicated than I thought, but fortunately it was resolved smoothly.¡±


    Helena breathed a sigh of relief and quickly asked,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you haven¡¯t eaten for so long, must you be hungry? I¡¯ll let the chef Prepare breakfast for you!¡±


    Charlie shook his head tiredly, and said casually,


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the appetite to eat, so please arrange a room for me and let me sleep first!¡±

 Chapter 5089

    Chapter 5089


    In fact, for Charlie, sleep has long been optional.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t sleep all the time, his body doesn¡¯t feel tired.


    However, just now he poured a lot of spiritual energy into the ring,


    And even if he ate a Cultivation Pill, he could not fully replenish it.


    Such a rapid consumption of spiritual energy really made his body feel a little tired.


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s tired face, Helena quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, pleasee with me.¡±


    Because the pce was in disrepair, there were only a few rooms avable for upancy at any time.


    She took him to her bedroom in this pce.


    When Charlie first arrived here, he didn¡¯t know the internal structure and distribution of this pce,


    And because of his rare physical fatigue, he followed Helena to the bedroom.


    This is thergest bedroom in the pce. More precisely, it should be arge suite.


    Pushing the door in, it is a meeting room with a Nordic style and antique vor.


    Every piece of furniture, ornament, even floors, and chandeliers here has a history of at least more than a hundred


    years.


    Although the ssical beauty of northern Europe is very artistic,


    But after all, it is old and poorly maintained, and the room has a musty smell that is difficult to remove.


    Helena stayed in this suite for half a night, and was used to the smell,


    But after going out anding back, the smell became very obvious again.


    She couldn¡¯t help frowning slightly, and said apologetically,


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Wade, there is a musty smell in the room.¡±


    ¡°Besides the age, it may also be rted to the rainy weather here in Bergen.¡±


    Charlie smiled casually: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s already good.¡±


    Helena bowed slightly, pointed to the bedroom inside, and said to him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the bedroom is inside, you can rest for a while!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a moment and think about something. If I don¡¯t get up before noon, please ask someone to wake me up.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Helena nodded respectfully and agreed, then pursed her lips slightly,


    And said to him, ¡°Mr. Wade, I will help you tidy up the bed.¡±


    ¡°The bed in this bedroom has not been tidied up, and it is a little messy.¡±


    Charlie was a little surprised, and he didn¡¯t have time.


    Asked, Helena hurriedly stepped into the bedroom first.


    Charlie followed her to the bedroom, only to find that on therge bed,


    The quilt had been lifted halfway, and the mattress was slightly wrinkled,


    Clearly showing that someone had slept in it.


    Moreover, there is a faint fragrance in this room, exactly the same as the perfume on Helena.


    This made him unable to ask her, ¡°Is this your bedroom?¡±


    Helena blushed with shame, and said hesitantly,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wade, most of the rooms here have been dusty for too long.


    It¡¯s not suitable for entertaining guests, only this room is reasonable,¡±


    ¡°So you have to rest here. Please don¡¯t mind...¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s just that I sleep here.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that the dove upies the magpie¡¯s nest, and it will also affect your rest.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Helena waved her hand without hesitation and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve woken up, you can rest, I¡¯ll sit on the sofa outside for a while.¡±


    When Charlie heard that, he didn¡¯t insist anymore.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    No one could have imagined that someone like Helena, Who attracted the attention of the whole world and was sought


    after by all the nobles,


    Was like a personal maid, willing to clean up her bed for Charlie.


    She never thought about what to do or not to do as a queen.


    She only knew that in the face of Charlie,


    She could put down all the pride and restraint of an empress and be willing to do anything for him.

 Chapter 5090

    Chapter 5090


    Moreover, at this moment, when Helena thought that Charlie was about to sleep in the bed she had just slept in,


    Her restless heart was both happy and ashamed.


    After Helena helped Charlie clean up the bed, she said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please rest first. If you have any needs, please let me know at any time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Charlie smiled After nodding and thanking her, he watched her exit the room.


    Afterward, he took a shower in the bathroom in the room,


    Took off his clothes tiredly, and ced them neatly on the bench at the end of the bed.


    Except for his und3rwear, he only held the ring in the palm of his hand.


    Immediately afterward, hey on the bed that was still warm and smelled of fragrance.


    Thinking that this body temperature and fragrance all came from the graceful and moving Helena,


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel weird at a certain moment.


    However, when he thought of the pitiful ring in his hand again,


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pain in his heart.


    He put the ring on his fingertips and kept turning it around,


    Hesitating again and again, but still couldn¡¯t help pouring a bit of spiritual energy into it.


    As a result, it was still the same as usual, except that the ring made a buzzing sound,


    As if to tell him that his heart had been received, and there was no other indication.


    Charlie was a little annoyed again.


    Did you deceive yourself with a ring?


    How can this ghastly thing be as shameless as those deceptive ughtering tes on the Inte,


    And deceptive online gambling? How can there be such a person who keeps asking,


    But is so stingy that it doesn¡¯t give anything in return?


    Even those ughtering pigs who lie next to an electric baton in northern Myanmar while trembling and pretending to be


    a beauty,


    Or a rich second-generation deceiver on the Inte with their fingers,


    At least when they cheat for money, they will be extremely concerned about their targets and ask for help.


    In contrast, the professional ethics of this ring is not as good as that of fraudsters.


    However, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little overwhelmed.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Could it be the wrong way for me to open the ring?¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately put the ring on his left middle finger,


    And then poured a little spiritual energy into it,


    Wanting to see if this thing had to be worn on the finger to trigger it.


    However, even though he had put the ring on his finger, the ring was still as shameless as ever.


    Seeing that a lot of spiritual energy was taken away again, Charlie was really annoyed.


    But when he thought that he has put so much spiritual energy into it, it is really a shame to just give up.


    After all, what he is facing is a ring, not the kind of insatiable online scammer.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and continued tofort himself:


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the wrong finger I am wearing? Let¡¯s try again with another finger!¡±


    Since the ring couldn¡¯t fit into his thumb, Charlie put it on the other eight fingers.


    Tried it all over again.


    After the test, the whole person¡¯s mentality of angerpletely copsed.


    This ghost is really just like those pig-killers, eating without spitting bones.


    The purpose of the pig killer is to drain every penny of the victim¡¯s money,


    And the purpose of this ring may be to drain every penny of his spiritual energy...


    At this point, Charlie¡¯s heart was stunned.


    At this time, the spiritual energy in his body has been consumed by more than 90% again,


    The whole person is very tired, and his heart is especially decadent.


    He is like a gambler who hase to his senses.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After waking up, he realizes that he has lost too much in this scam.


    At this moment, Charlie wanted to take another Cultivation Pill,


    But then he thought about it if he took another Cultivation Pill,


    How would it be different from those victims who fell into the scam?


    What you need to do now is to stop your losses in time, and don¡¯t have any illusions about this ring!


    Thinking of this, the exhausted Charlie took off the ring, held it in his hand,


    And no longer poured any spiritual energy into it.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help thinking of that Maria Lin.


    He felt that this girl seemed extremely difficult.


    Not to mention whether there are any unknown secrets in this ring, Just the fact that she can decide to give this ring to


    him in an instant. That is enough to see that her courage in doing things is very ordinary.

 Chapter 5091

    Chapter 5091


    Moreover, if the nine copper coins that he saw were indeed hexagrams, Then the girl¡¯s aplishments in the I Ching


    gossip would have even beat Lai Qinghua by arge margin.


    Lai Qinghua is at the top of the top in I Ching gossip and Feng Shui secrets.


    It is no exaggeration to say that he is an Einstein in the field of divination and Feng Shui.


    If such a great figure at the top level is really left behind by a little girl like Maria,


    Then Maria will be so strong that she is simply not a human being.


    It seemed that she could only solve this series of riddles herself.


    After the great consumption of spiritual energy and the constant thinking in his mind,


    Charlie felt that his body was getting more and more tired,


    Just like an ordinary person who had stayed up for three days and three nights,


    And the whole person was already at the critical point of falling asleep.


    So, he slowly closed his eyes unknowingly and fell asleeppletely.


    About half an hourter.


    When he was fast asleep, Helena, who had been fidgeting in the living room,


    Suddenly stood up from the sofa after a long and fierce psychological struggle.


    She took out her mobile phone in a panic,


    Found the date record of herst period, and then searched the Inte for an ovtion calctor.


    When she entered the start and end times of herst period,


    As well as her average time between periods, the small software popped up a pink love sign for her with a line of words


    on it:


    ¡°Congrattions on your current period.¡±


    ¡°During the ovtion period, this is the best time to start giving birth to a new life!¡±


    Seeing this line of words, Helena¡¯s expression first became a little surprised,¡± ¡°And then she became extremely


    determined as if she had made a major decision.


    Afterward, she took a deep breath, and with an uneasy heart,


    She walked to the bedroom door and gently pushed it open the door.


    At this time, Charlie was lying on the bed, sleeping like a baby.


    Helena looked at him who was sleeping and after a moment of silence,


    She simply turned her heart away, slowly stretched out her snow-white hands,


    Wrapped them behind her, and opened the long zipper on the back of her dress.


    As the zipper opened, her stunning back was almostpletely exposed to the air.


    Then, the whole long skirt slid down from her tender shoulders,


    And instantly fell on her slender and s3xy ankles...


    Charlie, who has not experienced such a deep sleep as today.


    He waspletely unaware of Helena¡¯s arrival and her series of actions.


    At this time, Helena was extremely nervous, and even the rhythm of her breathing waspletely chaotic.


    The courage of the backbone just now has been exhausted when taking this step until now.


    At the moment when the long dress fell on her feet,


    Helena seemed to have been immobilized, and stood motionless and looked at Charlie for five minutes.


    She needs to keep encouraging herself so that she can take a brave step forward.


    The weather in Bergen is cloudy and rainy,


    And even the midday temperature in midsummer will not make people feel hot,


    Not to mention that it is only early summer, and the temperature in the early morning is even a little cool.


    She stood on the spot and soon felt that her body was a little stiff from the cold.


    She felt that her skin exposed to the air had dense goosebumps, and her body shivered uncontrobly.


    At this moment, she gritted her teeth, put her hands behind her again,


    And untied the hooks behind her upper body und3rwear.


    Immediately afterward, thest strand of soft cl0th was also removed from her body.


    At this time, her body only felt even more chilled, so she no longer hesitated,


    And shiveringly lifted the quilt on the other side of Charlie¡¯s body and crawled in decisively.


    At this time, Charlie¡¯s body was scorching hot in the bed.


    That body full of masculinity is emitting a steady stream of heat.


    After Helena got into the quilt, she felt a warm feeling,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    And the coldness of her body was instantly relieved a lot.


    At this time, she could no longer be shy, and her first thought was to hug Charlie tightly,


    And try to make the body and skin of the two people have more and closer contact,


    So as to quickly warm her own body and skin. Already a little cold body.


    At this time, Charlie still showed no sign of waking up.


    The moment Helena hugged him, she was ready for him to wake up suddenly.


    After all, his strength is unbelievable, and it is impossible for him not to notice her bold behavior.

 Chapter 5092

    Chapter 5092


    Moreover, Helena was even ready to confess to him the moment he woke up.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Charlie next to her didn¡¯t move.


    She hugg3d him subconsciously, but he still didn¡¯t respond.


    She was a little stunned for a while.


    She didn¡¯t know whether Charlie really hadn¡¯t woken up,


    Or whether he had woken up but was still pretending to be asleep on purpose.


    She carefully looked at his profile, looked at his eyshes that trembled with his breathing,


    And listening to his breathing and heartbeat, she realized that he was really sleeping!


    For a moment, Helena couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.


    She really did not expect that, a man who was almost indistinguishable from a god in her own eyes,


    Actually had a side like a baby, sleeping so sweetly, and being so well-behaved.


    At this moment, for the first time, she also found some kind of intimacy with him.


    So, she still hugged him tightly, stared at his profile at the same time,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    And said softly, ¡°Charlie... Do you know how much I love you in my heart?¡±


    ¡°If I have that I am lucky to be with you, let alone giving up the title of queen,¡±


    ¡°Even if I die immediately, I don¡¯t think I will have any hesitation.¡±


    Speaking of this, she suddenly smiled at herself: ¡°If you hear these words,


    You will definitely think that this woman must be lying?


    ¡°After all, in the eyes of others, I am obviously addicted to power,¡±


    ¡°The biggest dream is to one day be able to wait for the Queen¡¯s throne and let the world look up...¡±


    Helena said, her eyes suddenly became red, and sighed: ¡°You know, in fact,¡±


    ¡°I never thought that I would do it in my life. What is the queen, the reason why I crossed the ocean,¡±


    ¡°To marry the Wade family is not because I am greedy for glory and wealth,¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to sell my happiness in exchange for my mother¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°If I refuse to marry Morgan, my mother would definitely have evaporated.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I could only save her life by obeying the arrangement of the family.¡±


    ¡°However, in the eyes of many people, including your cousin Morgan,¡±


    ¡°I was just a person for the sake of prosperity and wealth.¡±


    ¡°Crossing the ocean and trying to cling to his poor royal family,¡±


    ¡°I believe you must have thought so when we met for the first time, right?¡±


    Speaking of which, her voice had be a little choked:


    ¡°As for ascending the throne and bing a new Queen, this is not what I thought.¡±


    ¡°You helped me to stand out and solve Olivia¡¯s threat. My biggest dream at the time was to be able to rescue my


    mother,¡±


    ¡°And then I wanted to go to China to settle together, even if you don¡¯t have me in your heart,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to live around you, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would let grandma give me the throne...¡±


    With a sigh, she looked at him With a bitter expression and said,


    ¡°Do you know that I may be forced by you to be the most famous single woman in the world?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have the chance to be with you in my life, I¡¯m destined to be alone forever.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m just an ordinary woman living in a corner of the world,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I die alone, but you pushed me to the highly anticipated position of the Queen.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to end up being a single old woman who lives alone in the limelight?¡±


    ¡°The whole world willugh at me, and these unscrupulous media will definitely create a lot of fake news about me;¡±


    ¡°They will say that I am indifferent, they will say that I am gay,¡±


    ¡°And they will even frame me as having an affair with others.¡±


    ¡°At that time, all kinds of negative fake news will fly all over the sky,¡±


    And as the Queen, in order not to fall into a more and more dark situation, ¡°I can only choose to be silent, it¡¯s so long for


    a lifetime, you say, how do youpensate me?¡±


    Speaking of this, she suddenly stood up andy beside him,


    Her clear eyes staring at Charlie all the time. , with a serious expression,


    And even whispered with a bit of pleading: ¡°Charlie, I don¡¯t expect anything to be possible with you in this life,¡±


    ¡°I just want you to give me a child, a child that belongs to both of us,¡±


    ¡°My family, who has no sessor, will need someone who has the same blood to inherit the lineage in the future,¡±


    ¡°And my life is too long, I also want to have someone to apany...¡±


    At this time, Charlie was still in a deep sleep,


    He didn¡¯t realize Helena¡¯s arrival at all, let alone what she said in his ear.


    At the same time, Helena was already deeply in love.


    She took the initiative to lean towards Charlie, and her lips gently kissed him.


    She was instantly immersed in this kiss, unable to extricate herself,


    And the impulse was like an invisible big hand, desperately pushing her to continue to step forward.


    But at this moment, she looked at Charlie¡¯s handsome and decent face,


    But was always sleeping, and suddenly felt a little depressed.


    She looked at him and asked him softly,


    ¡°If you wake up now and see me like this, you will be very disappointed...¡±

 Chapter 5093

    Chapter 5093


    Helena¡¯s voice was soft and sad.


    However, Charlie, who was sleeping soundly in front of her, still didn¡¯t respond.


    At this time, he was almostpletely cut off from the outside world.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond in the slightest,


    Helena¡¯s sadness in her heart was suddenly magnified rapidly.


    The tears she shed when she looked at Charlie were already on the line.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She stroked his face lightly, choking with sobs in a low voice:


    ¡°I can see that from the first day I met you, you have been keeping a distance from me.¡±


    ¡°In your heart, I must be a very realistic, very profit-seeking,¡±


    ¡°Even for a woman who will do anything for her superior...¡±


    ¡°If I just have s3x with you without you knowing anything,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time I am lucky enough to conceive your child, must you look down on me even more?¡±


    ¡°Even, you may be full of discrimination and prejudice against our child because you look down on me.¡±


    ¡°If I fail to conceive your child, then you may look down on me.¡±


    ¡°You will stay away from me in this life, and I will never see you again, right?¡±


    Having said that, she wiped away her tears and said firmly:


    ¡°No...I will not deepen this feeling for you again. An opportunity for a wrong perception...¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! Life is still early, I will definitely use an aboveboard method to let you change your wrong perception of


    me,¡±


    ¡°And let you know that, except for my mother, The only thing I really care about in this world is you!¡±


    After that, she bent down again, k!ssed his lips lightly, and curled up in his arms like a kitten.


    Hiding in Charlie¡¯s arms, she couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud, and said,


    ¡°I want to hold you and sleep for an hour. Promise me,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wake up for this hour, so that I can wake up decently and go out of here.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she put her face on Charlie¡¯s heart, and slowly closed her eyes.


    At this moment, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.


    However, the only regret is that because she was afraid that he would wake up earlier than herself,


    Helena didn¡¯t dare to let herself fall asleeppletely.


    Although she was full of happiness, she was somewhat cautious and apprehensive.


    In Charlie¡¯s arms, she fell asleep for nearly an hour, half dreaming and half awake.


    This hour is the most satisfying hour since she was an adult.


    Seeing that the wall clock on the wall had already pointed to the position of nine o¡¯clock,


    She got off the bed softly, put on her clothes gently,


    And then tidied up the half of the bed she had slept on, and cautiously pinched away the hair that fell on Charlie¡¯s arms.


    After doing all this, she stared at him, kissed him again uncontrobly,


    Then reluctantly walked out of the room, and closed the door carefully behind.


    It was almost noon when Charlie slowly opened his eyes.


    He felt that he had experienced the longest but most peaceful sleep since he had memory.


    Although this sleep did not significantly replenish his aura, it did greatly improve his spirit.


    He slowly got up from the bed, stretched his arms wantonly, and stretched his body,


    And suddenly felt that there was a very familiar fragrance on his body.


    This smell is the same as the fragrance on Helena¡¯s body.


    Although he had smelled this fragrance when he first entered this room and even when he was lying on the bed,


    He clearly felt that the fragrance on his body now was even stronger than when he was lying on this bed.


    He also knew very well in his heart that things like fragrance are constantly being worn out,


    And now the smell is stronger than before,


    Which only means that this smell has been replenished in the middle of his sleep.


    Thinking of this, Charlie subconsciously stretched his hand into the quilt on the other side of the bed,


    And could clearly feel that there was still a slight residual warmth,


    In the quilt on the other side where no one was sleeping.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized something.

 Chapter 5094

    Chapter 5094


    Charlie lifted the quilt subconsciously, looked down at his underw3ar,


    And was slightly relieved when he found that it was still in good condition.


    At this time, he had already realized that Helena must havee when he was asleep and slept next to me.


    The scent on his body, as well as the residual temperature in the bed on the other side, pointed the evidence to her.


    Charlie didn¡¯t understand why she sneaked into his bed when he was asleep,


    But after some consideration, he decided to pretend he didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    In his view, doing this is the best solution. On the one hand,


    It can alleviate the embarrassment between the two and on the other hand,


    It can prevent this matter from continuing to have any further consequences.


    After making up his mind, he got up from the bed.


    At this time, there is still very little spiritual energy left in the body.


    Since the aura that can be absorbed by nature is extremely scarce,


    If you want to supplement it by absorbing aura from nature,


    It may be difficult to return to the previous state in a year or so,


    So he took out another Cultivation Pill to be on the safe side to quickly replenish the consumed aura first.


    So, he sat cross-legged on the carpet, took out a Pill from his pocket,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    And put it in his mouth with great distress.


    In an instant, the elixir turned into a rich aura, which continuously gathered in the body.


    However, what surprised him was that the aura in his body could be fully replenished with a single Cultivation Pill.


    However, after yesterday¡¯s frequent and rapid consumption and replenishment of spiritual energy,


    The Cultivation Pill that he just took had only replenished 80% of his spiritual energy.


    Charlie thought to himself: ¡°It seems that frequent extreme states are not a bad thing,¡±


    ¡°Just like athletes can gradually surpass themselves in high-intensity training,¡±


    ¡°I can also pass through this high-intensity state To increase the upper limit,¡±


    ¡°If the upper limit of aura in the body can be doubled, the overall strength will also be greatly increased!¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel mncholic.


    After all, the Cultivation Pill was too precious, once it was exhausted and no new pills could be replenished,


    It would be very difficult for him to replenish his aura.


    This is also doomed that he cannot frequently use this extreme state to continuously increase his upper limit.


    Afterward, he stood up, walked into the bathroom in the bedroom, and took a shower.


    When he came out of the bedroom with wet hair, Helena was taking a nap on the sofa in the living room.


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s movement, she quickly opened her eyes, and seeing Charlie hade out, she felt nervous for a


    while.


    In order not to be seen by him, she hurriedly asked Charlie respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, did you sleep well?¡±


    Charlie saw that Helena¡¯s cheeks were already flushed just as she spoke,


    And her heart became more firm in her spection.


    However, he still decided to pretend to be stupid to make this matter turn over smoothly,


    So he said casually: ¡°I slept very well, I haven¡¯t slept so well for a long time.¡±


    Helena was indeed relieved when she heard Charlie¡¯s words.


    She hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s already noon now, you must be hungry,¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go to the dining room to have something?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said: ¡°If you have no other arrangements,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go back to the United States.¡±


    Helena suddenly said with some reluctance:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, are you in such a hurry to go back?¡±


    ¡°You arrived in the early morning, and you haven¡¯t stayed for ten hours.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, and said casually:


    ¡°My wife is alone in the United States, and I want to go back to apany her as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that everything here has been settled,¡±


    ¡°And I have to withdraw as soon as possible to avoid long nights and dreams.

 Chapter 5095

    Chapter 5095


    Helena heard Charlie mentioning that he wanted to go back to apany his wife,


    And a bit of envy and loneliness appeared unconsciously in her expression.


    Recalling what she did just now, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little ashamed.


    However, she was also thankful in her heart that she hadn¡¯t done anything too outrageous,


    Otherwise, she might be self-defeating andpletely ruin all possibilities with him.


    Thinking of this, although she was reluctant to let him leave so soon,


    She still nodded very simply and said: ¡°Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner first, I will arrange the helicopter to get ready,¡±


    ¡°And we will return to Oslo after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded slightly and walked out of the room with her.


    When he was beside her, Charlie smelled the special fragrance from her body again,


    Which was the same as when he woke up.


    However, he still decided to pretend to be stupid to the end,


    And let this matter remain in the hearts of the two of them.


    Later, he and Helena came to the dining together, remembering the failure of this pce, he said: ¡°By the way, Helena,


    let the Wade family¡¯s team responsible for the global Shangri-La hotel project,


    Come to help to repair this pce. All the expenses will be borne by the Wade family.¡±


    Helena shook her head quickly when she heard this, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, how can this work.It is the family¡¯s own pce,¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t afford to repair it. Expenses and the royal family is not really penniless.¡±


    ¡°The main reason is that there are many ces where money is needed recently.¡±


    ¡°I want to prioritize. In the early stage, the money will be used to improve the reputation,¡±


    ¡°And the influence of the royal family. The pce is not very useful. There is no need to repair it immediately.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said: ¡°After all, you and the Wade family had a rtionship,¡±


    ¡°And it is reasonable for the Wade family to help you,¡±


    ¡°And the Shangri-La Hotel of the Wade family has not yet opened in Norway.¡±


    ¡°This opportunity allows the Wade family to enter the Nordic market,¡±


    ¡°Invest in hotels in several important cities in Norway,¡±


    ¡°And help the royal family repair their pces.¡±


    Helena said at a loss: ¡°But...but...¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°There is no need to say anything but,¡±


    ¡°I will ask someone to discuss specific matters with youter.¡±


    Helena Seeing Charlie¡¯s insistence, she had no choice but to nod slightly,


    Gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, and said again: ¡°By the way, there may be some dangerous factors during this period,¡±


    ¡°Although there is a high probability that it will not have anything to do with you,¡±


    ¡°But just to be on the safe side, I will ask Joseph to leave a few soldiers,¡±


    ¡°With European faces to serve as your bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°Be prepared, and you should try not to be outside of Oslo recently.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Make public appearances, especially in a short period of time, and don¡¯te to Bergen again.¡±


    Helena nodded lightly, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll always follow Mr. Wade¡¯s orders.¡±


    At the same time, a Boeing 777nded at Sweden¡¯s Gothenburg International Airport.


    The ne took off from Nigeria and arrived in Gothenburg after more than seven hours of flying.


    ording to the application received by the civil aviation department,


    The ne belonging to Singapore Yuantai International Express took off from Nigeria empty,


    And came to Gothenburg to volunteer to help charities in Nigeria.


    In the hands of humanitarian organizations, they received a batch of charitable supplies.

 Chapter 5096

    Chapter 5096


    This batch of charitable materials includes food, medicine, clothing,


    And some water purification devices, all of which are very scarce items.


    At this moment, this batch of goods is still waiting in line to pass through the airport security check,


    And the person responsible for sending this batch of goods through the security check is a member of this humanitarian


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    organization.


    And this humanitarian organization is well-known in Sweden and even the world.


    On the surface, they are a non-profit humanitarian and charitable organization, but in fact,


    Its real background is that the mysterious organization that Charlie is investigating is nted in Sweden,


    And even in the whole of Europe.


    Usually, this humanitarian organization actively organizes charitable activities,


    Calling on people to pay attention to the third world, environmental protection, and global warming,


    But once the organization needs it, this organization can immediately respond quickly in central Norway,


    Covering the four northern countries of Europe, Estonia, Latvia, and Lithuania are across the sea from Sweden.


    Unlike other espionage and non-governmental organizations, which are extremely low-key,


    This humanitarian organization usually has a high-profile style of work.


    Not only does it often use the media to hype itself,


    It evenunched a god-making movement in the field of environmental protection.


    And the reason why this organization acts so high-profile, even extremely aggressive,


    It is to be able to achieve sufficient deterrence in the area covered by their mission.


    This kind of deterrence will not only make the bigpanies of these countries shy away from them,


    But even the governments and functional departments of these countries are quite afraid of them.


    This is the benefit of standing on the moral high ground.


    With this moral aura, they can use morality as a weapon to attack anyone they want to attack.


    If they want a certainpany to shut down,


    They will organize arge number of people to rush to the door of thepany to protest.


    If they want the government to pass or reject a certain bill,


    They will organize a group of people to march on the street.


    In short, as long as the three words ¡°Guardian of Morality¡± are written on the forehead,


    Basically, everything will be beneficial.


    It is precisely because of this special aura that they have extraordinary convenience in Europe.


    ording to the usual tactics of this organization, if certain prohibited items need to be transported by air,


    This organization is used under the guise of charitable goods,


    And then especially Choose a more urgent time window to request the airport and customs to release it quickly.


    With this method, there are almost no problems.


    Therefore, ording to their n, after the Cavalry guards sessfully captured Maria,


    They would hand over her and her personal servants to the linker of this humanitarian organization,


    And the linker would hide them in charity supplies and quickly pass through customs, and ship them to the ne.


    After the nended, the captain immediately reported to his superior through a special channel:


    ¡°The postman has arrived in Gothenburg, when will the goods arrive?¡±


    In the special encryptedmunication channel, a man¡¯s serious voice came:


    ¡°Something went wrong, they were supposed to change vehicles at the border between Norway and Sweden four hours


    ago,¡±


    ¡°And continue to meet you in Gothenburg, but they haven¡¯t shown up yet.¡±


    The captain eximed and blurted out: ¡°The group is missing?!¡±


    The other party said: ¡°It seems so.¡± The captain subconsciously asked:


    ¡°This...is this the same as the ck swan incident in New York?!¡±


    The dead man in New York the entire army was wiped out and they evaporated,¡±


    ¡°Which was defined by the organization as a rare ck swan event.¡±


    ¡°Almost all members knew about the defeat, and the Lord had internally asked everyone to learn from this ck swan


    event lesson.


    Hearing this, the person on the other end of the phone said coldly:


    ¡°It¡¯s not sure yet, but I want to remind you not to specte.¡±

 Chapter 5097

    Chapter 5097


    The captain was stunned, and quickly ended the topic, saying solemnly: ¡°Then if they didn¡¯t show up at the border, so


    what should I do here?¡±


    ¡°Should I continue to wait, or request to return immediately?¡±


    ¡°The loading time given to me by the airport is only three hours.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t take off after three hours, I¡¯m afraid the original deployment will be disrupted.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± The other party said firmly:


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°The Lord has an order. You wait for the Cavalry guards in Gothenburg for three hours.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t see anyone for three hours, start n B.¡±


    The captain said without thinking: ¡°Wait for three hours, follow orders!¡±


    At this moment.


    In the car park outside the cargo area of Gothenburg Airport.


    The head of a humanitarian organization is sitting in the co-pilot of a truck waiting anxiously.


    This time, a total of three truckloads of supplies were destined for Nigeria.


    ording to the original schedule, they should have driven the person to the airport in a special transport vehicle at this


    time,


    And then they had to take them into the airport together, And then urged the customs to quickly release the target


    person to the ne.


    In order to ensure that the person can be sessfully sent through customs this time,


    The person in charge of the humanitarian organization specially called their trump card,


    A renowned star, and prepared to take her with him to ensure that this mission can go smoothly.


    However, until now, they have not received any information.


    After waiting for another half an hour, there was still no news, and the above only asked them to continue waiting.


    The person in charge had no choice but to sit on the truck and watch the time go by little.


    At this time, the driver of the truck behind jumped out of the car, knocked


    on the door of the co-pilot, and asked respectfully: ¡°Master, can Ie up and talk?¡±


    on the bed.


    The driver below hurriedly climbed into the co-pilot seat,


    And respectfully said to the person in charge:


    ¡°Master, Lolita said that she doesn¡¯t want to wait any longer...¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The person in charge frowned and asked: ¡°What do you mean she doesn¡¯t want to wait any


    longer?!¡±


    The driver said helplessly, ¡°She asked me to tell you that she made an appointment with her friends this afternoon to go


    to the hair and spa.¡± ¡°Dmn it!¡± The person in charge was furious and cursed:


    ¡°How dare she talk to me like that?!¡±


    ¡°Did she be a star and not know her name?!¡±


    The driver said awkwardly: ¡°Master, you know her behavior style, she is typical of what she thinks of,¡±


    ¡°And she doesn¡¯t know the actual situation of our humanitarian organization,¡±


    ¡°And she thinks she is the spiritual leader of this organization...¡±


    The person in charge gritted his teeth: ¡°Go and tell her that you have to wait here for three hours no matter what,¡±


    ¡°And tell her that I donated materials to Nigeria this time.¡±


    ¡°I invited a lot of media to give her a detailed report.¡±


    The driver said dumbfounded: ¡°Master, I have already told her about this, but she didn¡¯t pay attention to it at all.¡±


    ¡°She said that the only European media she liked before was the BBC, but since Brexit,¡±


    ¡°There is no one in the whole of Europe she can look up to.¡±


    ¡°If CNN and BBCe to interview, she can barely give some face, and she won¡¯t talk about anything else.¡±


    ¡°Who the h3ll does she think she is? If we hadn¡¯t paid for her, packaged her,¡±


    ¡°And operated her behind her back, she would just be cutting sses every day,¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t understand sh!t, and couldn¡¯t even pass a fcuking casting of a street drama!¡±


    ¡°Now that she is a bit famous, she even yed big games with me,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you really know how much she weighs?!¡±


    The driver said helplessly: ¡°Master, the most urgent thing now is to let her stay,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise if she really walks away We have nothing to do...¡±


    The person in charge pondered angrily for a long time, and then said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Tell her, as long as she cooperates well today, I will give her a Hermes Himya afterward.¡±


    Okay!¡± The driver nodded, turned around and got out of the car, and returned to his car.

 Chapter 5098

    Chapter 5098


    On the co-pilot, a girl with a somewhat ferocious expression was holding her mobile phone and ying a game in battle


    royale mode.


    At this time, she was actively killing in the game.


    Seeing the drivering up, she raised her eyelids, Stared at the phone again, and smelled: ¡°Is it settled? I¡¯m leaving in


    fifteen minutes.¡±


    The driver hurriedly said: ¡°The president said that today¡¯s event is very important and meaningful...¡±


    The girl interrupted him directly, and said coldly:


    ¡°I am passionate about environmental protection, not charity.¡±


    ¡°This kind of activity itself is not the type I like,¡±


    ¡°If you ask me to protest against Asians using chopsticks, Europeans flying on nes,¡±


    ¡°And Americans driving cars, I can be more patient.¡±


    Speaking of this, she looked arrogant and said:


    ¡°What¡¯s more, besides Nigerians, who else will pay attention to helping them?¡±


    ¡°With this time, I might as well go to the United Nations Climate Change Conference to organize protests.¡±


    ¡°My father said that the media all over the world will pay attention to the news of the United Nations and developed


    countries,¡±


    ¡°And the news of third world countries like Nigeria will never make the headlines of the Western world.¡±


    The driver was dumbfounded, and at the same time, he was extremely angry.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, the matter is so important that he can only patiently say: ¡°The president said, as long as you cooperate well,


    he will give you a Hermes Himyan.¡±


    She immediately moved her eyes away from the phone screen and stared at the driver.


    Surprised and asked: ¡°Really?! Hermes Himyan crocodile skin? You are not lying to me, are you?¡±


    The driver assured: ¡°Of course, I am not lying to you! The president always keeps his word.¡±


    The girl immediately changed With a bad attitude, she said with a smile:


    ¡°Then you tell him, as long as he does what he says, I am willing to wait until night!¡±


    Just as everyone was anxiously waiting for the cavalry guard tond,


    A ne flew from the Nordic capital. Took off from the airport and go to Syria.


    Joseph has already brought his own men and the seven Cavalry guards who took refuge in him and returned to the


    base in Syria.


    Soon, another half an hour passed, and there was still no news from the guards.


    Seeing that the scheduled time had been exceeded,


    The person in charge picked up the satellite phone and called his upline.


    And his upline, and the pilot¡¯s upline, are the same person.


    The person answered the phone and asked in a cold tone: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The person in charge hurriedly said: ¡°Master Viscount, I¡¯m running out of time here,¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t wait too long, the


    pilot has a three-hour time window,¡±


    ¡°But my time window is only one and a half hours, and ording to the fastest speed of the airport process,¡±


    ¡°I have to leave at least one and a half hours to go through the security check and loading process,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it will affect the departure time of the ne!


    ¡°The man who was the viscount was also very anxious, and blurted out:


    ¡°Five hours ago, when the cavalry guards didn¡¯t show up at the docking point,¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups had already sent a connector to Bergen to investigate.¡±


    ¡°There should be news soon. If there is no Everyone stay put until thetest order is issued!¡±


    Meanwhile. An old Volvo off-road vehicle drove from Sweden, after several hours of trekking,


    It stopped in front of the country house where Maria lived before.


    The window of the driver¡¯s cab was put down, and a man sat in the driver¡¯s cab, carefully observing the vi.


    Although it is already afternoon, there is no movement in this vi,


    And there is no sign of anyone working on the surrounding farms.


    He took out the satellite phone and said to the phone:


    ¡°Master Viscount, I don¡¯t see anyone here, there are still a few cars parked outside the door,¡±


    ¡°It seems that there are traces of hastily cleaned, do you need me to go in and have a look?¡±


    The viscount¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Put on the camera, and the Lord can see the real-time video!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The man immediately took out a portable camera from the armrest box and pinned the camera to his shirt On


    the outside of the left pocket,


    After turning on the phone, he asked respectfully:


    ¡°Master Viscount, can you see the real-time video over there?¡±


    The other party said coldly: ¡°Yes, you can go in and have a look right now!

 Chapter 5099

    Chapter 5099


    The man in the Volvo driver¡¯s seat, after wearing the real-time transmission camera,


    Pushed the door and got out of the car.


    After confirming that there were no people or vehicles passing by,


    He used the lock-picking tool to skillfully pry open the door.


    In fact, the house Maria lives in has, in addition to the ordinary door lock,


    A hidden deadbolt was hidden on the top and bottom of the door frame,


    And a whole set of Inte of Things control systems has been upgraded for the door lock.


    Under normal circumstances, whether she was sleeping or going out,


    She would use her mobile phone to lock the hidden deadbolt.


    This kind of door lock can only be unlocked through the Inte,


    Even the best locksmith can¡¯t break it.


    However, when she and her personal servants evacuated this time,


    They intentionally did not open the hidden bolt,


    Which made it easy for this person to slip into the room.


    At the same time, in many corners of the world,


    The lord of the mysterious organization, and the four earls who are second only to the hero in power,


    All are watching the real-time transmission in front of the screen.


    When the man entered the room, the corpses of Maria¡¯s bodyguards suddenly appeared on the ground.


    The man didn¡¯t seem surprised to see so many corpses.


    Instead, he approached and reported: ¡°It seems that there was a gun battle here.


    But these corpses are not Cavalry guards, they should be the other party¡¯s bodyguards.¡±


    As he spoke, he followed the traces all the way to the study,


    And found another corpse on the floor of the study.


    He immediately stepped forward, and when he saw the face of the corpse,


    He was startled for a moment, and blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s themander of the Cavalry guards!¡±


    The voice of the viscount immediately came from the earphone:


    ¡°Check whether he is dead or not!¡± How did he die!¡±


    The man immediately bent down, checked themander¡¯s eyelids


    And the corpse spots on his neck and hands, and said, ¡°He should have died of poisoning...¡±


    As he spoke, he opened themander¡¯s teeth and found the crushed fangs in his mouth,


    And immediately added: ¡°It seems that themandermitted suicide by crushing his fangs.¡±


    The viscount immediately Asked: ¡°Where are the other Cavalry guards?!¡±


    Eight Cavalry guards were dispatched this time. Why did he die alone?! Where are the others?¡±


    The man at the scene looked around, then went out and searched the entire vi,


    But unfortunately, no clues of Cavalry guards members were found at the scene.


    So, the man asked, ¡°Master Viscount, is there anything else you need me to do?¡±


    Before the Viscount could speak, a voice that had been processed by a voice changer,


    And had a horribly low voiceing from the earphone:


    ¡°Return to Study room! Take a look on the desk!¡±


    The man was startled by the voice.


    It was the first time he heard such a cold voice, which made people feel a little creepy.


    However, the next moment he realized that this voice was probably the mysterious lord!


    He suddenly became tense, and stammered, ¡°Okay... okay... I... I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly stumbled back to the study.


    When he came to the quaint desk, he suddenly found that there was a pair of calligraphy written with a brush on the


    desk.


    He looked down and found that there were only eight characters in this calligraphy work:


    ¡°The ring has been abandoned, and it is useless to chase after it.¡±

 Chapter 5100

    Chapter 5100


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of message these eight characters conveyed,


    Nor did he know what the ring mentioned in it was. What does it mean,


    But he also happens to be a calligraphy lover, so he can see that the brush calligraphy is imitating the cursive script of


    calligrapher Wang Xizhi,


    And the writing is round and beautiful, and at the same time vigorous and powerful,


    Where every stroke Can be called impable.


    If such eight characters are used in today¡¯s calligraphy world,


    They will definitely ¡°be the top-notch¡±!


    The only thing that doesn¡¯t match the painting style is that at the end of the eight characters,


    There is actually a smiling face drawn with a brush.


    Although the lines of this smiling face are simple, they are very vivid,


    And it is even obvious that there is a bit of contempt in that smile.


    Just when he was immersed in the impability of these eight characters,


    The low voice that had been changed suddenly came from the earphones,


    And he seemed to growl very angrily: ¡°What a h3ll! Dmn it! Dmn it!¡±


    After finishing, He roared furiously: ¡°Blow it up for me!¡±


    The man was a little surprised, and subconsciously asked: ¡°Blow it up? Blow up what?¡±


    Just after he finished speaking, the portable camera hanging on his left chest suddenly exploded. There was a violent


    explosion!


    With a bang, the impact of the high explosives shattered the entire desk into pieces,


    And the calligraphy written on the rice paper was instantly burned to ashes by the high temperature generated by the


    explosion.


    And the man who came to investigate, before he could figure out what was going on,


    He felt a sudden sharp pain in his heart, and he flew upside down and died directly!


    His death was horrific, the explosives blew a big hole in his heart,


    And his face also maintained an expression of extreme fear.


    He did not know until he died that he would die in the hands of the portable video camera he wears with him.


    The structure of this portable camera is very ingenious.


    At least half of the internal volume is used to fill high explosives,


    And a miniature detonator is installed in the explosives.


    The remote control only needs to use the originalmunicationwork,


    And the camera¡¯s built-in Lithium battery just can control the detonator to detonate at any time.


    The reason why this kind of equipment was developed and assigned,


    To members of the organization is to kill people and destroy corpses when necessary.


    At this time, the camera after the explosion caused mes in many ces in the room.


    The entire interior of the camera is made of mmable materials.


    After the special stic shell is burned at high temperature,


    It will form a viscous object with high viscosity like asphalt,


    And its me canst for a long time.


    At this time, the damaged desks, wooden floors, and curtains made of chemical fibers,


    All were stained by the sticky matter produced during the explosion, And the sticky matter carried mes, so the fire


    quickly intensified.


    A few minutester, a raging fire was already ignited in the study,


    And the mes gushed out from the study, and thenpletely ignited the entire vi.


    When the neighbors saw that the house was on fire, the fire waspletely out of control.


    Someone called the fire rm, but this ce was rtively remote,


    And it took the fire engine nearly half an hour to arrive.


    When the fire engine arrived at the scene, the scene was Almost burned to ashes.


    And because the main frame of the house here is a wooden structure,


    When the fire burned to theter stage, the whole vi copsed instantly and became a ruin.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The firefighters at the scene began to inspect the scene after the open fire was extinguished,


    But they did not expect to find many charred bodies among the ruins.

 Chapter 5101

    Chapter 5101


    For a while, the Bergen police were shocked and immediately sealed off the scene, ready to


    investigate.


    However, although this case has just happened,


    It is already destined to be a no-nonsense case,


    Because of the registered identities of the people who died here and those who used to live with


    false identities!


    At the same time, on a heavy-duty container ship that has already left Norway and headed for


    divostok, Russia,


    Maria is in a cabin that has been carefully remodeled like a hotel suite,


    And her servant is standing respectfully beside her.


    In front of her, there was a huge monitor,


    And the frozen picture on the monitor was the appearance of her study being ignited by a raging


    fire.


    This picture was captured and transmitted through the pinhole camera hidden in the wall directly in


    front of her desk.


    She manipted the progress bar with a smile on her face,


    And went back to a few minutes ago in the video.


    When she saw the camera on the man¡¯s chest suddenly exploded,


    She couldn¡¯t help but chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s boring, I¡¯m getting angry from embarrassment.¡±


    The servant on the side Couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°Miss, do you think they will believe it?¡±


    Maria smiled narrowly, and said casually:


    ¡°Anyway, what I¡¯m telling is the truth, they will, believe it or not, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Seeing Maria so calm, the servant couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more admiration in his heart.


    She asked him this time: ¡°By the way, how long will it take to get to divostok?¡± The servant


    replied: ¡°Miss, we will take the Arctic sea route.¡±


    ¡°At the speed of this ship, it will take about 25 days.¡±


    ¡°Too slow. ¡°Maria said lightly: ¡°I¡¯m going to disembark at Murmansk and take a ne to Eastcliff.¡±


    After that, she asked the servant: ¡°Can I reach Murmansk in four days?¡±


    The servant hurriedly said: ¡°It should be possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Miss, are you going to China in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Maria nodded firmly, and said seriously:


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to find that Charlie Wade as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°There must be a lot of secrets and interesting things about this person.¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled the progress bar and went back to the moment whenText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie appeared in her study,


    Looked at him in the picture, and muttered curiously:


    ¡°Tell me, why did he appear in my office in such a timely manner?¡±


    Charlie appeared to leave the video, but Maria had actually watched it many times on the way.


    She didn¡¯t shy away from her most trusted servant,


    So although the servant¡¯s memory was erased by Charlie,


    Through the yback of the surveince video, he still figured out the whole story.


    The servant thought for a while and said, ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t remember the situation at that time,¡±


    ¡°But I guess from the video recording, I don¡¯t think he knew anything about your situation, miss.¡±


    ¡°He should be chasing after them when he appeared in Bergen.¡±


    ¡°Those Cavalry guards passed by, and he wanted to fix them,¡±


    ¡°I guess he should have a blood feud with that organization.¡±


    Maria nodded and said with emotion: ¡°This should be the most likely one. It¡¯s kind of a guess.¡±


    The servant couldn¡¯t help asking her: ¡°Miss, where do you think he will send these Cavalry guards?¡±


    Maria was stunned for a moment, then smiled slightly:


    ¡°I was also thinking about this question, he said at the time,¡±


    ¡°Let these Cavalry guards go to Austria Meeting his people on the highest mountain in Sucheng,¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t an emergency and there was no one avable at the time,¡±


    ¡°I really wanted to go and have a look.¡±


    The servant couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°I just don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°His strength is not as good aspared with that organization.¡±

 Chapter 5102

    Chapter 5102


    Maria didn¡¯t speak but picked up themander of Cavalry guards guard¡¯s assault rifle.


    That was cut in half by Charlie¡¯s soul-piercing de from her hand.


    Her fingers stroked the section cut that was so neat that there was almost no burr, and she


    murmured:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his overall strength, but his personal strength is really strong.¡±


    ¡°Maybe cutting a gun like this, I think his aura has already achieved a little bit,¡±


    ¡°If he can go further in the future, the future must be limitless.¡±


    The servant asked her: ¡°Miss when ites to this gun, you have put so much value.¡±


    ¡°The antique calligraphy and paintings were not brought out, so why did you bring out this gun?¡±


    Maria said calmly: ¡°You have also seen what happened just now,¡±


    ¡°Their people disappeared while chasing me, then they will definitely send someone over to check;¡±


    ¡°Before they saw this gun, they wouldn¡¯t have thought about how the Cavalry guards missed it.¡±


    ¡°They might think that the Cavalry guards were just not prepared enough and were dealt with by the


    people around me;¡±


    ¡°However, if they see this gun¡­ then the situation will be different!¡±


    ¡°In this world, there are only a handful of people who can do this,¡±


    ¡°As long as they see this gun, they will realize that they have a strong enemy, and this strong enemy


    has an aura.¡±


    ¡°There are very few people with aura. In that case,¡±


    ¡°Once this Charlie Wade reveals his strength, the opponent will immediately target him,¡±


    ¡°Which will bring him a lot of trouble.¡±


    The servant couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°He¡¯s so powerful, why didn¡¯t he expect this¡­¡± Maria smiled and


    said: ¡°Strength is strength, but the realbat experience should not be rich enough,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t let me get away under his nose.¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Gothenburg, Sweden.


    Since they had already obtained the video data of the Bergen scene,


    And saw the eight characters written by Maria herself,


    The mysterious organization behind it immediately realized that this mission hadpletely failed,


    And Maria must have escaped long ago.


    Although the Lord was furious, he could only order an early end to this mission that hadpletely


    failed.


    So, the head of the team who was waiting for Cavalry guards outside the gate of Gothenburg


    Airport received a call from the Viscount.


    On the phone, the other party said in a dejected tone:


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait any longer, let¡¯s start delivering the goods to the customs now, and let it take off


    normally.¡±


    The person in charge eximed: ¡°Master Viscount, what happened to the Cavalry guards?¡±


    The viscount said in a cold tone: ¡°The eight Cavalry guards have been wiped out,¡±


    ¡°And the target has already escaped. The Lord has terminated the n.¡±


    It really didn¡¯t ur to him to be defeated in this small ce in Norway.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, he knows the rules of the organization,


    There are multiple sets of preparatory ns for everything,


    Sess has a sessful follow-up n, and failure has a failed follow-up n.


    ording to the current situation, although Cavalry guards encountered problems and failed to


    reach Gothenburg,


    But in order not to reveal his identity and the pilot,


    The air transportation task that should bepleted still needs to bepleted.


    A ne that has been waiting for a long time, carrying these materials back to Nigeria,


    In order to prevent someone from finding out the problem through the abnormal empty load of the


    ne after checking this line.


    However, now that the mission of Cavalry guards has failed,


    The target person he was originally responsible for transshipment naturally no longer exists,


    So there is no need for the celebrity Lolita.


    So, he immediately sent a message to his subordinates, the content was only three words: Let


    Lolita go!


    The driver who said all the good things to Lolita at thest second,


    After receiving this message, immediately said to her with a dark face:


    ¡°Okay, didn¡¯t you make an appointment with your friends? You can go back now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The girl suddenly asked angrily, ¡°Why do you want me to go back now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree


    to give me a Hermes Himyan after I finish today¡¯s task?


    The driver said coldly: ¡°What you said just now is correct.¡±


    ¡°Media reporters are not interested in matters rted to Nigeria,¡±


    ¡°So they didn¡¯te here. The original interview was canceled, and you are no longer needed


    here.¡±


    The girl said angrily: ¡°Whether you need it or not is your problem.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you need it or not. Since you promised me,¡±


    ¡°You must fulfill it! If I can¡¯t get my Hermes Himyas,¡±


    ¡°Then I will wait here. Until I see my Himya!¡±

 Chapter 5103

    Chapter 5103


    ¡°Do you still want a Himyas?¡±


    The driver snorted coldly and said contemptuously:


    ¡°If you want to daydream, get out of the car and go home to do it.¡±


    Lolita said angrily: ¡°Obviously you promised me, so why go back on your word?¡±


    The driver said angrily: ¡°We have conditions after you havepleted the work,¡±


    ¡°And now the matter has turned yellow, I don¡¯t need you to do it, understand?¡±


    Lolita curled her lips and said coldly: ¡°Then I don¡¯t care, anyway,¡±


    ¡°If you promise me, you must honor it, otherwise I will never end this matter with you!¡±


    The driver was about to speak, at this time,¡±


    ¡°The car in front had already started its engine, and slowly pulled out of the parking lot,¡±


    ¡°Preparing to enter the cargo area of the airport.


    The driver knew in his heart that this was to quickly send the materials transported by these three


    trucks to the Boeing 777,


    As it could be transported back to Nigeria on time,


    So that no clues would be left on this line.


    So, he also started the car, and then said to Lolita: ¡°Get out of the car, don¡¯t dy my business.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get off!¡± Lolita said with a grim expression:


    ¡°Let me get out of the car, how dare you! Do you not know what my identity is?!¡±


    ¡°If you want me to get out of the car, you can tell me when to give me my Himya!¡±


    The driver jumped out of the truck in a rage, walked around to the passenger door,


    And opened the door directly, and then lifted her out of the car like a chicken,


    Then threw her on the ground roughly, and said coldly:


    ¡°If you want the Himyas, go back to your dad!¡±


    ¡°Say one more word of nonsense, be careful that I will abolish your father first tonight!¡±


    After that, he ignored her, turned around, and got in the truck,


    Started the vehicle and left the parking lot.


    Lolita didn¡¯t expect that the other party would be so vicious all of a sudden,


    And she lost her previous aura in an instant,


    And she was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    She is still young, and although she has been pushed to the fore by this humanitarian organization


    for a few years,


    She just speaks and acts ording to the requirements of the book,


    Without knowing the underlying reasons and stakes.


    She only knows that as long as she does what they ask,


    She and her family can get a good material foundation,


    And even be able to use this to enter the upper ss.


    But she didn¡¯t know the real origin of this humanitarian organization.


    Some time ago, when her global reputation was pushed to the peak,


    She also had the idea of leaving this humanitarian organization and starting her own business.


    After all, in her opinion, she is now a well-known figure in the world,


    Has countless fans, and has even been received by many heads of state and praised by them for


    her work.


    There is absolutely no need for a higher-level organization to control her.


    However, when she mentioned this idea to her father,


    She was severely reprimanded by him.


    Although Lolita was dissatisfied, she did not dare to confront him directly.


    However, now that she has encountered such rough treatment,


    In her opinion, it is a good opportunity to break up with the other party!


    So, she immediately took out her mobile phone and called her father.


    As soon as the phone was connected, she cried and said,


    ¡°Dad! I want to break with them! Never have anything to do with them again!¡±


    Her father asked in surprise, ¡°Who are you talking about? What happened?¡±


    Lolita said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not the human rights organization you contacted!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t respect me at all, they asked me toe over to stand for them today,¡±


    ¡°And promised to give me a Himyan handbag from Hermes.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly broke the contract and kicked me out of the car!¡±


    As she said that, she continued aggrieved: ¡°Dad! From today on, I must draw a clear line with these


    people.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will be on my own. I want to Nothing to do with them anymore!¡±


    Lolita thought that what she said would make her father feel sorry for her,


    And he will support the decision she just made,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But she never dreamed that her father on the other end of the phone suddenly would be


    furious!


    He yelled through the phone: ¡°Lolita, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how you and our family got here today?¡±


    Lolita blurted out subconsciously: ¡°Of course, I worked hard to get it!¡±


    ¡°I put aside school sses every day, and worked on projects.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my hard work, how could our family be where it is today?¡±


    When Lolita¡¯s father heard this, he immediately scolded: ¡°Shut up!


    If they weren¡¯t working behind the scenes, even if you dropped out of school at a young age,¡±


    ¡°And went to work for brands like that no one would have let you in their doors!¡±


    ¡°You have to remember! You can have what you are today, all because of them tailoring various


    marketing scripts for you in the back,¡±


    ¡°And the media that report on you are also secretly spending money to operate,¡±


    ¡°Moreover, they worked in-depth with the media from various countries,¡±


    ¡°To formte a series of directions for you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, do you think you can be famous all over the world that easily?!¡±

 Chapter 5104

    Chapter 5104


    Lolita was a little speechless by her father, and she came back to her senses after a while.


    She said dissatisfiedly: ¡°Even if they support me, so what?¡±


    ¡°I am now a world-renowned star. My influence lies here.¡±


    ¡°I can create a lot of value without any help from them!¡±


    Lolita¡¯s father scolded angrily: ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought that when you were picked up by them,¡±


    ¡°You were just a child early ten years old. Completely follow their instructions like a marite.¡±


    ¡°They must have a lot of relevant evidence in their hands.¡±


    ¡°Once you fall out with them, they will immediately reveal all your actual situation.¡±


    ¡°By then, you will be ruined! I and Your mother¡¯s dream of being in the upper ss will also be


    shattered!¡±


    ¡°Our whole family will be beaten back to the original shape, and even fall to the bottom!¡±


    In fact, Lolita¡¯s father did not say a word.


    Although he didn¡¯t know the specific background of this humanitarian organization,


    He knew that the methods of this organization were very vicious.


    If he really went against them, he might be killed one day.


    Lolita was also taken aback by her father¡¯s words at this time.


    She was simple-minded, but she didn¡¯t expect that she had already held countless handles in the


    other party¡¯s hands.


    If the other party really exposes these details, then she will definitely lose her reputation and never


    recover.


    The extremely dejected Lolita finally got up silently from the ground,


    Patted the dust off her body, took out a mask from her pocket,


    Put it on, walked to the side of the road, and stopped a taxi.


    The reason why she wears a mask is that she has been calling for environmental protection,¡±


    ¡°And even called on people all over the world not to drive cars.¡±


    ¡°ording to her point of view, driving is a crime, not to mention taking a taxi.¡±


    ¡°If she is caught taking a taxi, it will break her reputation.


    When Lolita left the airport depressed, the shipment was passing through customs.


    Since there is nothing abnormal about these goods, and they are all charitable goods,


    The clearance speed of the customs is also very fast.


    So, the Boeing 777 finally returned to Nigeria at the scheduled time, loaded with a ne full of


    cargo.


    ¡­


    At the same time, on a certain ind in this world,


    A cathedral-like stone building stands majestically on the rock of the ind.


    What the outside world doesn¡¯t know is that this magnificent castle is actually just the tip of the


    iceberg.


    Under the castle, the entire ind has beenpletely hollowed out,


    And the scale of the internal buildings is more than a hundred timesrger than the ground.


    At this time, in the central hall of the castle, a luxuriously dressed man in his forties knelt on one


    knee,


    Looked at the empty throne in front of him, and said respectfully:


    ¡°My lord! The ne has been withdrawn to Nigeria.¡±


    ¡°The other seven famous cavalry guards, there is no clue yet about them.¡±


    In the huge lobby, the cold and deep voice like a machine immediately came:


    ¡°Keep looking! Even if you dig three feet into the ground, you must find them!¡±


    The man raised his fists with his hands above his head, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Your subordinates obey!¡±


    The Lord¡¯s voice came again: ¡°Maria must have left Norway, and you immediately send people to


    infiltrate Mongolia,¡±


    ¡°The Russian Far East, ska, Canada¡¯s Yukon, and Nunavut.¡±


    ¡°She was almost caught this time, and there is a high probability that she will flee to these sparsely


    popted countries and regions, and maybe she wille and wait for a rabbit!¡±


    The man was slightly startled, and said nervously:


    ¡°My lord! I have a question, Dare to ask for your answer!¡±


    The Lord said lightly: ¡°Speak!¡±


    The man hurriedly said: ¡°My Lord, in a short period of time, we have suffered sessive failures.¡±


    ¡°The assassination of An¡¯s family in New York was so carefully nned,¡±


    ¡°And in the end, none of the so many dead soldiers came back, not even a single body was found.¡±


    ¡°It was the same when we went to Norway this time.¡±


    ¡°The eight knight guards were all top masters. Except for themand and envoy who died of


    taking poison,¡±


    ¡°The whereabouts of all others are unknown. Do you think there is any connection behind these two


    incidents?¡±


    ¡°Connection?¡± The Lord asked coldly, ¡°Do you think someone is secretly killing us?¡±


    The man said, ¡°I just think these two things are too strange.¡±


    ¡°We have definite information on these two things. Whether it is An family or Maria,¡±


    ¡°Neither of them has the strength to resist us,¡±


    ¡°But the result of the matter is that this loss is unbelievable.¡±


    The Lord said lightly: ¡°The An family is a top family in the open world,¡±


    ¡°And they can be regarded as public figures to a certain extent,¡±


    ¡°But Maria is a little fox hiding everywhere. She might have no chance to have any contact with the


    outside world on weekdays.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°This time I was able to find her news because she just couldn¡¯t hold back.¡±


    ¡°She bought a piece of blue and white porcin in an antique shop in Norway and revealed her


    identity.¡±


    ¡°So I think there shouldn¡¯t be any direct connection between them.¡±


    The man nodded and praised: ¡°My lord, you are the best way,¡±


    ¡°Just use some blue and white porcin to catch Maria out!¡±


    He quickly asked again: ¡°Shall we buy another batch of top-notch blue and white porcin,¡±


    ¡°And put them in antique shops all over the world, waiting for Maria to take the bait?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The Lord said coldly: ¡°Maria is the most cunning fox she can never fall into the same


    trap twice,¡±


    ¡°No matter how good the blue and white porcin is, it is impossible to lure her out now!¡±

 Chapter 5105

    Chapter 5105


    At this time, the man asked respectfully:


    ¡°My lord, how credible do you think the words left by Maria are?¡±


    The Lord was silent for a moment, He said coldly:


    ¡°Her personality is simr to her father¡¯s. Although she is resourceful and even very wise,¡±


    ¡°She seldom engages in any conspiracy, so I believe what she wrote.¡±


    ¡°And Maria must be very clear in her heart that lying at this time is meaningless,¡±


    ¡°Even if I see these words, even if I believe that she is not lying,¡±


    ¡°But until I find the ring, I can¡¯t give up hunting her down.¡±


    After all, even if the ring is not on her body, she must know the whereabouts of it,¡±


    ¡°So she wrote these words, not to confuse me, but to irritate me!¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°My lord! If Maria didn¡¯t lie,¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that she has abandoned the ring somewhere in Norway?¡±


    The Lord said: ¡°Although the ring is of no use to her,¡±


    ¡°It has far-reaching significance, and she will never throw it away just to save her life.¡±


    Then the man said again: ¡°Could it be stored in a bank safe?¡±


    ¡°A ring, if it is stored in a bank safe with other things, generally does not attract much attention.¡±


    ¡°The confidentiality of a bank safe is extremely high,¡±


    ¡°And identity verification is done using fingerprints, irises, and other biological proofs,¡±


    ¡°So she can store the ring with a false identity and then take it out whenever she needs it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± The Lord said tly: ¡°Maria is far more cunning and calcting than you can


    imagine.¡±


    ¡°She has already thought of everything you can think of.¡±


    ¡°The bank safe seems to be hidden and inconspicuous, but in fact, it is not safe at all.¡±


    ¡°If I think, My force can open all the bank safes in Norway overnight,¡±


    ¡°To see what happened, how could she take such a risk.¡±


    The man said with some doubt: ¡°My lord, ording to what you said,¡±


    ¡°The ring is indeed not in her hands, but she didn¡¯t throw it away at will,¡±


    ¡°So there must be a very proper way of keeping it.¡±


    ¡°Then, where do you think this ring went? Or in other words,¡±


    ¡°What kind of method is she using to keep it remotely?¡±


    The Lord was silent for a few seconds, and said calmly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. The only thing I can be sure of at present is that,¡±


    ¡°Although the ring is not in Maria¡¯s possession, she is our only clue so far,¡±


    ¡°So you must do your best to go ahead and find her for me!¡±


    After that, he paused slightly, and continued:


    ¡°This time, let Victore out of the mountain in person, and you send him toe to see me


    immediately!¡±


    Victor Chang is the head of the four earls.


    The titles of each of these four earls were bestowed by the Lord.


    The four of them have followed the Lord for many years,


    And have made great contributions to the development of the forces under hismand.


    Victor, in addition to ranking first among the four earls,


    Is also the most powerful existence among the four,


    And he is the veritable number-two figure in the entire organization.


    And this man himself is the loyal and brave man who ranksst among the four earls.


    Within this organization, his contribution is not as good as that of the top three earls,


    But because of his absolute loyalty to the lord,


    He was awarded the title of Loyal and Brave, and he is often sent by the lord for missions


    In Loyal¡¯s view, ordering Victor to track down Maria really felt like killing a chicken with a butcher¡¯s


    knife.


    However, he dared not have any doubts about the decision of the lord,


    So he said without thinking: ¡°My lord, this subordinate will pass on the orders to Victor.¡±


    A few minutester.


    A middle-aged man in a Taoist robe and a fairy-like character strode into the main hall with elegant


    steps.


    As soon as he entered, he knelt on the ground on one knee,


    Saluted the empty throne, and then said respectfully:


    ¡°My lord, Loyal said, you have something to summon your subordinates, what orders do you have?¡±


    The deep voice of the Lord came: ¡°Victor, I will give you five years to find Maria¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°During these five years, I don¡¯t care where you go or what method you use.¡±


    ¡°I will give you whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need my consent to make any decisions,¡±


    ¡°I just want you to bring her alive to see me within five years, can you do it?!¡±


    Victor was slightly startled, and immediately sped his hands together and loudly said:


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since the Lord is willing to entrust this task to his subordinates,¡±


    ¡°Then the subordinates must go all out to bring Maria back as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Five hundred million U.S. dors will be used as a fund, and after the matter ispleted,¡±


    ¡°I will give you five Youth Pills as a reward!¡±


    Victor was very pleasantly surprised when he heard the words Youth Pill: ¡°Subordinate, thank you!


    Lord!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately bent down and thanked him heavily.


    Afterward, he raised his head and asked respectfully:


    ¡°My lord, you know Maria best, so, regarding her whereabouts,¡±


    ¡°Do you have any clues or suggestions that you can give to your subordinates?¡±


    The Lord said tly, ¡°I know her well.¡±


    ¡°I also know her father, but they all did things that I didn¡¯t expect.¡±


    ¡°Maybe my understanding of them is too solid so that I fell into a vicious circle of making mistakes


    again and again,¡±


    ¡°So Victor still doesn¡¯t want to Ask me for advice,¡±


    ¡°Do it all ording to your own intuition, maybe it will be miraculous.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Lord!¡± Victor nodded heavily.

 Chapter 5106

    Chapter 5106


    The lord asked curiously: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Does Victor have any ns?¡±


    ¡°Victor cupped his hands and said


    , ¡°Go back to the Lord, I n to visit China!¡±


    The Lord asked in surprise, ¡°Do you think Maria will return to China?¡±


    Victorughed, smiled, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡±


    ¡°I just subconsciously think that it is more likely.


    ¡°Now! Don¡¯t dy for a moment!¡±


    Victor said without hesitation: ¡°This subordinate obeys orders!¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Charlie, Orvel, and Issac took Helena¡¯s royal helicopter and arrived directly at Oslo Airport.


    Because they are distinguished guests of the royal family,


    Charlie and the others don¡¯t even need to go to the customs in person,


    As long as they hand over their passports to the royal family¡¯s butler, they canplete the


    customs clearance.


    The helicopternded directly in front of the hangar of Charlie¡¯s Concorde,


    And he was the first to jump off the helicopter.


    Afterward, he said to Helena: ¡°Helena, you don¡¯t need to get down,¡±


    ¡°Just let the pilot take off and go back.¡±


    Helena shook her head with reluctance and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯d better take you to the ne, anyway,¡±


    ¡°The VIP movement is already here in advance, and no one else will see me.¡±


    Charlie saw her insistence, so he had to extend a hand to her, and helped her off the helicopter.


    In the hangar at this time, the Concorde has been prepared.


    The captain and other crew members are waiting below the ne.


    Helena apanied Charlie into the hangar, and he told her:


    ¡°You must pay attention to safety during the recent period.¡±


    ¡°If you find anything unusual, please notify me as soon as possible.¡±


    Helena nodded lightly, her eyes blushing and teary at the same time.


    She knew that she says goodbye to him today, and she doesn¡¯t know when she would see him


    again in the future.


    Moreover, she also knew that among so many women who loved Charlie deeply, she was the most


    special one.


    Everyone else has a free body and doesn¡¯t need to be outside the world¡¯s opinions and evaluations,


    But she is the only one who still bears the halo of a royal family.


    It¡¯s not so much a halo as a shackle.


    Because of this shackle, leaving Norway and going to any ce in the world,


    She has to rise to the level of diplomacy and politics.


    If she wants to leave Norway to meet Charlie, it is simply a dream, and there is no chance at all.


    So if she really wants to build a rtionship with Charlie,


    And want tomunicate and get along with him normally,


    The only chance is for Charlie toe to Norway to find her.


    However, with her and even Charlie¡¯s behavior style,


    He would definitely note to Norway to meet her unless it was necessary.


    Thinking of this, Helena felt sad and reluctant, so she looked at Charlie, choked up softly, and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you have time, you muste to Norway again. If you can¡¯te, don¡¯t forget me¡­


    ¡­.¡±


    Seeing that her tears were streaming out uncontrobly,


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling a little distressed when he recalled what he noticed in her boudoir this


    morning.


    However, although there were outsiders here, there were many people after all.


    Not only Orvel and Issac were there, but also the crew and the royal guards.


    Therefore, Charlie could onlyfort and say:


    ¡°Helena, if there is a chance, I will definitelye again. So you must take care of yourself.¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Helena¡¯s heart suddenly warmed, showing a rare joy, and nodded again


    and again:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, as long as you tell me that you areing to Norway at any time, I will definitely wait for


    you!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and said: ¡°Okay, we¡¯re boarding the ne.¡±


    Helena nodded with tears in her eyes, at this moment,


    She really wanted to hug Charlie gently, and then gently press her face against his chest for three to


    five seconds.


    However, she also knew that under such circumstances, she simply couldn¡¯t do such behavior.


    So, she could only keep a distance of half a meter from him and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, then I wish you a safe journey!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded, and said again: ¡°Take care, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye¡­¡±


    Charlie boarded the Concorde under the watchful eye of Helena.


    The captain and crew were also quickly in ce and ready for takeoff.


    At this time, Helena and her party hadn¡¯t left yet,


    They just retreated to a safe distance, as if they nned to watch Charlie¡¯s ne leave first.


    At this time, the captain came to Charlie and said:


    ¡°Master, we will take off in ten minutes and we are expected to arrive in


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Providence within three hours.¡±


    Then he said: ¡°It is now 3 pm Nordic time It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock in the morning in New York time,¡±


    ¡°And it should be no problem tond before twelve noon in New York time.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and asked with a smile,


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long to fly to Syria from here, right?¡±


    The captain thought for a while, and said: ¡°The route distance should be more than 3,000 kilometers


    to less than 4,000 kilometers.¡±


    ¡°At our flying speed, it will only take two hours including take-off andnding.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded, and waved his hand, Smiling:


    ¡°Then let¡¯s fly directly to Damascus.¡±


    The captain was stunned, and subconsciously asked: ¡°Fly to Syria?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Yes, fly to Syria.¡±


    The soldiers of the Front returned to Syria ahead of schedule.


    Charlie hadn¡¯t relieved the poison in the bodies of these seven people yet.


    Besides, he also wanted to meet Duncan, Abren, and others too.

 Chapter 5107

    Chapter 5107


    Two hours after going to the Middle East,


    Charlie¡¯s Concordended in Damascus, the capital of Syria.


    Joseph and several core members of Cataclysmic Front were already waiting at the airport.


    When Charlie got off the ne, Joseph hurriedly stepped forward and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, my subordinates thought you would go directly to the United States from Norway,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to make a special detour toe to Syria so far,¡±


    ¡°And the preparations were a bit hasty. If I had known that you wereing,¡±


    ¡°Your subordinates would have made arrangements as soon as possible.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°The seven people you brought back still have enough deadly poison in their bodies.¡±


    ¡°If they are not relieved, these seven people will die within a few days.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Charlie asked him, ¡°Have those seven people settled down?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re settled.¡± Joseph said: ¡°In order to avoid any idents,¡±


    ¡°I left Walter behind and asked him to take a few five-star generals to guard those people.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°The situation of these people is different from that of May 47.¡±


    ¡°When they were in Bergen, they already confessed to me something rted to that mysterious


    organization.¡±


    ¡°Later, you call Inspector Li and May 47 together,¡±


    ¡°And then dig deeper into the clues to see if there is any New discovery.¡±


    Joseph immediately said respectfully: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°When we arrive at the base, the subordinate will arrange it immediately.¡± Afterward, Joseph asked


    again: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, how long do you n to stay in Syria this time?¡±


    ¡°Would you like your subordinates to arrange amodation for you in advance?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m here to deal with business,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll go back to the United States after a casual visit,¡±


    ¡°And I just took this opportunity to meet the old acquaintances.¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Mr. Wade, there are quite a few of your old acquaintances here.¡±


    ¡°Commander Hamid happens to be at the base.¡±


    ¡°He has been talking about you, but I haven¡¯t told him that you areing.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Why has hee to the base of Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    Joseph exined: ¡°He has been here more frequently recently.¡±


    ¡°In addition to cooperation and exchanges, he mainly wants to learn some experience from


    Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    ¡°Although we started the overall construction of infrastructure rtivelyte,¡±


    ¡°Our infrastructure scale and propulsion efficiency are much higher than his.¡±


    Then, Joseph said again: ¡°Mr. Wade, let¡¯s set off now, this time you have to work hard tond in


    Damascus,¡±


    ¡°If youe back in two months, we will put into use our own runway,¡±


    ¡°And there is no need to transit in Damascus, justnd directly on the runway of the base.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and asked him curiously:


    ¡°The ne bypasses the customs andnds directly at the base,¡±


    ¡°What is the attitude of the authorities?¡±


    Joseph exined: ¡°The subordinate has already said hello.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just people entering and leaving the country,¡±


    ¡°Damascus basically turns a blind eye and closes one eye.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to go through customs.¡±


    Speaking of this, Joseph added: ¡°Actually, the current situation here is still veryplicated.¡±


    ¡°Damascus can¡¯t manage all borders at all. In the past,¡±


    ¡°The entry and exit of opposition personnel and materials was like a game,¡±


    ¡°So now Damascus basically doesn¡¯t care. Besides, Damascus, the whole side here is very friendly


    to us.¡±


    ¡°After all, we are here to mediate the struggle between the two forces in the country.¡±


    ¡°It is rare for everyone to cease-fire now.¡±


    ¡°Everyone wants to not attack each other. Many things are just a formality; ¡°


    ¡°In addition, there is a more important point.¡±


    ¡°Damascus is very clear that we only want to find a ce to live in Syria,¡±


    ¡°And we don¡¯t want to seek any benefits from Syria.¡±


    ¡°Unlike other countries, they only see the oil resources here.¡±


    ¡°So they are more willing to maintain this kind of cooperative rtionship with us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie was relieved when he heard this.


    Once an organization like Cataclysmic Front wants to be bigger and stronger,


    It will not be weed no matter which country it is in.


    Now that it can take root in Syria,


    It can be regarded as a solution to the urgent need for development and growth.


    It is precisely because of theplicated internal situation here that,


    It gave Cataclysmic Front a chance to develop with peace of mind.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, Charlie was also very clear in his heart.


    It is not a long-term solution to live under the fence.


    In the future, we must find a way to actually buy a piece ofnd so that,


    Cataclysmic Front can build a permanent base without any worries.


    Afterward, Charlie, Joseph, and others boarded the helicopter of the Cataclysmic Fronta together.


    The five helicopters took off almost at the same time and flew towards the Cataclysmic Front base.


    After an hour¡¯s flight, the helicopters arrived over the base.


    It can be seen from the air that the base of Cataclysmic Front is currently a huge construction site,


    Full of buildings under construction and dusty transport vehicles.


    On the east side of the base, there is an airstrip that has already taken shape.


    Seeing the construction of the entire base in full swing, Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved.


    The Cataclysmic Fronta is currently his most powerful strike force besides himself,


    And it will have a very important effect on every step he takes in the future,


    Especially in the contest with that mysterious organization, which has far-reaching significance.


    Therefore, he hopes that the strength of Cataclysmic Front will continue to grow and improve,


    And his goal for the first stage of the development of Cataclysmic Front¡¯s overall strength,


    Is to be able topete with all the dead soldiers of that mysterious organization.


    As for the mysterious lord, Charlie nned to keep it to himself.


    The helicopternded slowly in the core area in the center of the base.


    On the south side of the core area, there is a cubic building.


    This building is about 20 meters high. At the bottom is a huge hollow that is transparent from north


    to south,


    And a track that is much narrower than normal train tracks passes through it.


    It can be seen from the opening that inside the building is a huge lifting device made of steel


    frames,


    With a steel cable as thick as a baby¡¯s arm hanging in the middle.

 Chapter 5108

    Chapter 5108


    Joseph introduced to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, this is the main shaft of the underground fortification.


    Its current vertical depth is about 120 meters. The first phase of the underground fortification is


    currently excavating horizontally at this depth.


    The set of lifting devices is the cage, and equipment, personnel, and excavated rocks basically


    come in and out from here.¡±


    As he said that, he pointed to another simr cubic building in the distance, and introduced:


    ¡°That one is the auxiliary well of the underground fortification,¡±


    ¡°The depth is the same as the main well,¡±


    ¡°And it is mainly responsible for venttion and drainage of all underground working surfaces.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said: ¡°The current spy satellites and drones are too advanced,¡±


    ¡°And the ground facilities can¡¯t even escape Google¡¯s satellites,¡±


    ¡°So the underground fortifications will be the most important thing in the future.¡±


    Joseph immediately said: ¡°Mr. Wade can rest assured that more than 65% of the current


    infrastructure budget is allocated to underground fortifications.¡±


    ¡°The future underground fortifications will not only meet the needs of all personnel¡¯s life and material


    storage,¡±


    ¡°But also shoulder most of the daily training needs.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, we will build a safe energy storage and backup energy system underground,¡±


    ¡°Which is enough to deal with most emergencies.¡±


    While speaking, the lifting device under the cubic building lifted a huge square steel cage up.


    Interestingly, this steel cage has twoyers,


    The upperyer is for people, and the loweryer is for a rail mine car.


    After the steel cage came to aplete stop, more than a dozen men wearing helmets,


    Standing on the upper floor came out of it and walked from the second floor to the first floor.


    The workers waiting on the first floor walked directly into the steel cage on the bottom floor,


    Fixed the traction rope on the mine car filled with gravel,


    And then pulled the mine car along the track to the loading and unloading yard hundreds of meters


    away.


    At the other end, workers pushed an empty mine car into the steel cage.


    Subsequently, the entire steel cage was lowered into the ground again.


    After watching the whole process, Charlie couldn¡¯t help frowning and said,


    ¡°Joseph, relying on this kind of cage to transport people and materials straight up and down,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the turnover efficiency too low? This time, at most dozens of people, can go up and down,¡±


    ¡°Or a few tons of goods.¡± Even if it takes a few minutes,¡±


    ¡°The efficiency is still a drop in the bucket in an emergency.¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are right. The current two shafts are actually configurations,¡±


    ¡°During the construction stage. It¡¯s only in the initial stage,¡±


    ¡°So we use these two shafts for underground construction;¡±


    ¡°However, in the next step, we will build a hub building covering an area of more than 100,000


    square meters on the west side of the airport runway,¡±


    ¡°And then directly excavate a doublene for vehicles to enter and exit from the first floor of the hub


    building Inclined shaft;¡±


    ¡°The inclined shaft will lead directly from the ground of the building to the underground


    fortifications,¡±


    ¡°Just like a tunnel with a rtively steep slope.¡±


    ¡°Oncepleted, all personnel, vehicles, and equipment will drive up and down from here,¡±


    ¡°And the overall turnover speed will increase geometrically. There is no difference from the ground.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°How many workers are working in the mine at the same time?¡± Joseph said: ¡°We


    are now speeding up the progress regardless of cost,¡±


    ¡°So all types of work in the mine are counted,¡±


    ¡°And there are those who work at the same time are five or six hundred people.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°Where are those Sicilian mafia that were brought back from Canada before?¡±


    Joseph smiled and said: ¡°The gang of the Sicilian mafia is currently incorporated into the excavation


    team and specially built underground fortifications.¡±


    ¡°Our normal construction team works in three shifts a day with an eight-hour work system,¡±


    ¡°But these mafia teams work in two shifts a day with a 12-hour work system.¡±


    ¡°Gang of ba5tards who are full of criminals,¡±


    ¡°So we don¡¯t pay much attention toborws for them, as long as we don¡¯t tire them to death.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°After all,¡±


    ¡°There are more than 800 or so, who murder, set fire, bully and dominate the market.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t feel tired after working for 24 hours,¡±


    ¡°And working underground for twelve hours is definitely not a problem for them.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Charlie asked again:


    ¡°By the way, what about those Four Dragons disciples?¡±


    Josephughed: ¡°Mr. Wade, the boat that the disciples of the Four Dragons are on hasn¡¯t arrived


    yet.¡±


    Charlieughed dumbfounded.


    It is indeed a long way from Hong Kong. If it takes more than 20 days, it will definitely not be


    possible.


    At this moment, the doubleyered cage was lifted up again,


    And as soon as the iron fence on the upper floor was opened,


    Hamid, who was wearing a red helmet, walked out from inside apanied by several soldiers


    from the Cataclysmic Front.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Charlie recognized him at a nce, and shouted from afar: ¡°Commander Hamid!¡±


    Hamid shyly looked at Charlie following the sound of his increasingly bloated belly.


    Seeing that it was Charlie who was greeting him, he was overjoyed and shouted:


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Wade, Brother Wade!¡± After finishing speaking, he took a few quick steps and ran towards


    Charlie.


    Quickly running in front of Charlie, Hamid held Charlie¡¯s hand happily while panting heavily, and


    asked excitedly,


    ¡°Brother Wade, when did youe?¡±


    ¡°Just arrived.¡± Charlie smiled slightly, looked at his swollen belly, and teased:


    ¡°Brother, you have gained a lot of weight recently, and it seems that your life is quitefortable.¡±


    Hamid smiled, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Now that there is no war, besides sleeping, we eat every day, not to mention eating well,¡±


    ¡°And sleeping soundly, so the weight will naturallye up.¡±


    After speaking, he turned and pointed to the main well behind him, and said with envy:


    ¡°Brother, your underground fortifications are so awesome!¡±


    ¡°The alleys are three to four meters high.¡±


    ¡°Compared with yours, my underground fortifications are just rat holes!¡±


    Charlieughed and said to him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother,¡±


    ¡°When the construction here is almost done, I will let Joseph arrange and upgrade it for you.¡±


    When Hamid heard this, his excited hands shook, and he asked excitedly:


    ¡°Brother, are you serious?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Of course, when did I tell a lie?¡±


    Then, he said again: ¡°You just saw those hard-working Sicilian elites down there didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Sicilian elites?¡± Hamid asked curiously: ¡°You mean the Canadian mafia working below?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°These people will also join you for help at that time!¡±

 Chapter 5109

    Chapter 5109


    Hamid¡¯s gratitude to Charlie has long been like a torrential river,


    And it is like the Yellow River flooding out of control.


    If it weren¡¯t for Charlie, he would have been taken away by the Cataclysmic Front and the


    government army.


    Not to mention that Charlie also cured his leg which had beenme for decades,


    And gave him a lot of funds to strengthen his defense.


    Now, with the Cataclysmic Front mediating in the middle,


    It gave him a good opportunity for peaceful development.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that even so,


    Charlie still treated him without asking for anything and was still very generous.


    With the current specifications of Cataclysmic Front¡¯s underground fortifications,


    Even if it is disyed on a small scale in its own base,


    It is difficult to implement without a cost of hundreds of millions of dors.


    For Hamid, this is something that he can¡¯t even think about.


    And Charlie agreed to help him build it for free without even thinking about it.


    This generosity moved Hamid even more. So, he held Charlie¡¯s hand and said firmly:


    ¡°Brother Wade, Ah above is my witness, in the Middle East in the future,¡±


    ¡°If you need me to do anything, just say a word, and I will risk my life. And I must go all out!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, and said, ¡°With your words, my brother, our efforts are worth it.¡±


    For Charlie, Hamid is a friend, but also arade-in-arms.


    As long as Hamid can firmly stand friendly with himself,


    He can continue to maintain the tripartite bnce in Syria,


    Which will be of great benefit to the stable development of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Therefore, in order to prevent Hamid from stretching his hips too much in this three-party bnced


    situation,


    He needs to be given the assistance he needs,


    And the assistance he does not even dare to think about must be given.


    Therefore, he said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, after the first phase of our project ispleted,¡±


    ¡°We will first design an upgrade n for Commander Hamid¡¯s base,¡±


    ¡°And then start the first phase of the project at his base.¡±


    ¡°All the costs will be borne by Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    Joseph said without hesitation: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I understand.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and said to Hamid: ¡°Brother, this time I can¡¯t stay here for too long,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back in a few hours, there are still a lot of things to deal with here,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t talk to you about the past,¡±


    ¡°When Ie next time, let¡¯s find time to get together again.¡±


    Hamid was a little bit reluctant he said: ¡°Brother Wade, you came all the way,¡±


    ¡°And you only stay for a few hours? At least give me one day toe to your brother¡¯s ce,¡±


    ¡°To take a look and inspect the inspection work. There are great changes in our ce now. Thanks


    to you!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I will definitely visit next time, this time I really can¡¯t spare extra time.¡±


    Seeing this, Hamid nodded and said: ¡°Okay, since you are in a hurry,¡±


    ¡°Then your brother won¡¯t waste your time, you get busy first, let¡¯s get together next time.¡±


    Then, he pointed to his overalls and said,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes, and I¡¯ll go back first after changing.¡±


    ¡°Okay ¡± Charlie nodded, shook hands with him again, and said, ¡°Then see you!¡±


    Hamid said very simply: ¡°Okay, bro, go get busy, don¡¯t worry about me Alright.¡± The two waved


    goodbye, and Charlie and Joseph walked into the main building in the core area of the base.


    Walking into the building, Charlie said to Joseph:


    ¡°Joseph, arrange a conference room with the highest level of confidentiality,¡±


    ¡°Call Inspector Li, May 47, and the seven cavalry guards you brought back, Also bring them here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡± Joseph immediately took Charlie to a windowless meeting room,¡±


    ¡°And then asked Duncan and May 47 toe over first.


    Duncan didn¡¯t expect Charlie toe to Syria, and asked in surprise,


    ¡°Master Wade, why did youe here in person?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Inspector Li, I just came over from Norway,¡±


    ¡°And I brought some members of the mysterious organization over.¡±


    ¡°This time there are more people, and they are not dead, they are one level higher than dead men.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dead men,¡± Duncan asked in surprise:


    ¡°What level is that? What is the responsibility in the organization?¡±


    Charlie exined: ¡°They are called Xiaoqiwei internally,¡±


    ¡°And they are responsible for guarding the dead.¡± May 47, who was


    sitting in a wheelchair, After listening, he was surprised and said:


    ¡°Cavalry Guards? Is it the Cavalry Guards who are in charge of guarding us?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°ording to Inspector Li¡¯s analysis,¡±


    ¡°Your station should be near Sri Lanka, but these Cavalry Guards¡¯ station is in Cyprus,¡±


    ¡°Thousands of kilometers away, and the Persian Gulf and the entire Middle East are separated in


    the middle.¡±


    ¡°Cyprus?!¡± Duncan eximed after hearing this:


    ¡°Master Wade, Cyprus is to the west of Syria, the closest to Syria.¡±


    ¡°The coastline is less than 200 kilometers.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Their base is a copper mine in the coastal area of Cyprus,¡±


    ¡°And it is said that there is also a copper smelter in Turkey.¡±


    ¡°The ores produced by the copper mine are basically exported to copper smelters in Turkey,¡±


    ¡°And a closed loop is formed inside, making it even more difficult for the outside world to pry into the


    secrets.¡±

 Chapter 5110

    Chapter 5110


    Joseph said a little excitedly: ¡°Mr. Wade since we are so close,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a good n, and all the members of the Front will be dispatched to wipe out


    their residence!¡±


    Ever since Charlie extrajudicially spared his life,


    He was able to preserve even his parents¡¯ bones.


    After his cultivation was blessed by misfortune and stepped into the darkness,


    Joseph couldn¡¯t wait to make contributions to Charlie.


    As a person, he didn¡¯t have too many twists and turns in his stomach.


    If you owe someone, you will think about giving it back.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If you owe someone a favor, you will also think about repaying it.


    Originally, he thought that Charlie would be lenient to him and incorporated the entire Cataclysmic


    Front,


    So he would squeeze the value of the Front as much as possible,


    And even make the entire Front have to work for it.


    However, he never dreamed that after Charlie incorporated Cataclysmic Front,


    Not only did the members of Cataclysmic Front seldom take risks for him,


    But he even continued to send various resources and help to the organization.


    Moreover, its handwriting is only big,pletely beyond Joseph¡¯s imagination.


    Among other things, the base in front of him is Joseph¡¯s biggest dream for many years.


    However, although he has been in a war-torn country for many years,


    He has never found a chance to get the local officials to allow Cataclysmic Front to the station in its


    territory.


    But Charlie did it easily.


    In addition, he also helped Cataclysmic Front to open up armed escort and armed security,


    Two clean businesses with high returns, low risks, andpletely legal.


    Not only that, but he also continues to provide financial support.


    With the current scale alone, in the next ten or twenty years,


    Cataclysmic Front will not be able to spend all the flowers lying around.


    Therefore, during this period of time, Joseph¡¯s desire to contribute to Charlie has be even


    more urgent.


    He originally thought that the kindness he and Cataclysmic Front owed Charlie was immeasurable,


    But who would have thought that Charlie in Mexico poured everyone a cup of celebration wine,


    Which actually improved everyone¡¯s cultivation base!


    Ever since he came back from Mexico, Joseph really dreamed of charging into the battle for Charlie


    and killing the enemy before the battle.


    So, after hearing from him that he had mastered the exact address of a mysterious organization¡¯s


    residence,


    He couldn¡¯t wait to unplug this residence for Charlie!


    But Charlie waved his hand at this time, and said seriously:


    ¡°A copper mine guarded by hundreds of cavalry guards may have a very strong defense force,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the intricate underground fortifications. If you go in rashly, you will definitely be


    caught by the other party.¡±


    ¡°In this case, it is almost impossible for us to wipe out the opponent without revealing any clues,¡±


    ¡°And there are thousands of dead men and rtives of thousands of dead men inside.¡±


    ¡°Next, it is also a big hidden danger.¡±


    May 47 on the side also nodded and said: ¡°Mr. Wade is right, the dead man and their family


    members have to take the antidote of the organization regrly,¡±


    ¡°So even if they hate the organization for generations,¡±


    ¡°Once the organization encounters trouble, they will still subconsciously go up and do their best;¡±


    As he said, he said again: ¡°For the dead, the organization will give us the antidote only if we work


    hard for the organization,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise once the organization finds out that we are not loyal enough, we will be punished.¡±


    ¡°They will kill our rtives first, and let us see them killed with our own eyes,¡±


    ¡°And then publicly execute us as a punishment;¡±


    ¡°Only if you try your best, you will have a chance to survive, even if you die, your family will be


    treated kindly.¡±


    ¡°So, if Master Wan intends to attack this garrison, these dead men will resist desperately at the first


    moment.¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph realized how impulsive he was just now.


    Embarrassed, he said to Charlie very apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your subordinates who didn¡¯t think carefully, please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°You were not there at the time, so it is understandable that you do not know the actual situation of


    these dead men.¡±


    He said, ¡°Bring those seven guards here and let them introduce themselves to us.


    Check out the situation at the station.¡±


    ¡°Your orders!¡±


    Soon, seven Cavalry Guards were brought in.


    These seven people have been very anxious since the journey because they knew very well that


    the poison in their bodies would explode in six days,


    And if they didn¡¯t get the antidote within six days, all of them would die.


    However, Charlie promised to detoxify their bodies at the beginning,


    But before they saw Charlie again, Joseph took them to Syria, so they felt even more uneasy.


    The moment they walked into this conference room and saw Charlie, the seven talents finally


    seemed to see a savior.


    So, after seeing Charlie, the leader immediately said excitedly: ¡°Sir¡­ you are also here!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, pointed to a row of empty seats in front of him,


    And smiled as he said: ¡°Sit down first, there are some situations that I need to understand with you


    in depth.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± The man quickly agreed, but his expression was still a little uneasy.


    He was afraid that Charlie didn¡¯t intend to detoxify them at all,


    But first squeezed out all the information they knew in the past few days,


    And then left them to fend for themselves.


    Charlie could also see the worry and apprehension in their expressions,


    So he smiled slightly, went up and patted their shoulders one by one, and then said,


    ¡°Are you worried that I won¡¯t detoxify you as I promised?¡±


    Seven People looked at each other in nk dismay, but no one dared to answer.


    The leader mustered up his courage and nodded,


    And only then did the others dare to nod lightly along with him.


    Charlie smiled yfully, and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to be worried, but don¡¯t worry now, the poison in your body has been cured!¡±

 Chapter 5111

    Chapter 5111


    For these Cavalry guards, the poison in their bodies is a shackle that imprisons them for a lifetime


    and can never be broken.


    But for Charlie, it only takes a little spiritual energy topletely remove the poison in their bodies.


    Therefore, when he patted their shoulders one by one just now,


    He had already used spiritual energy to remove the poison from their bodies one by one.


    At this time, the seven people heard Charlie say that the poison in their bodies had been cured.


    They were surprised at first, and then they closed their eyes and felt it carefully.


    Sure enough, the power that had gathered in the dantian before was gone!


    The poison in their body is not an ordinary highly toxic substance, But the energy cannot be


    controlled by the body.


    This energy is like a time bomb in their body, counting down on a cycle of seven days.


    Once the seven days are up, this energy willpletely destroy their meridians and internal organs.


    And the so-called antidote is not able to remove the toxin,


    But just taking it once can reset the countdown time of the seven days.


    It is precisely because of this that they can clearly feel at this moment, That the toxin in their bodies


    haspletely disappeared.


    This made several people look shocked for a moment.


    They really couldn¡¯t figure out when the toxin that they could feel just now disappeared at this


    moment.


    The head¡¯s mind turned rtively quickly.


    He remembered that Charlie had patted him on the shoulder just now, so he asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that you patted us just now,¡±


    ¡°And you helped us to cure the poison?¡± Charlie nodded slightly.


    The man asked in amazement: ¡°There is no cure for this kind of poison, you¡­ how did you do it?!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°The reason why there is no cure is that the poison left in your body is not


    a real poison,¡±


    ¡°But an energy that you cannot control, since you cannot control it, you must be controlled by it.¡±


    The expressions of the seven people were both surprised and happy,


    And at the same time, they were more in awe of Charlie.


    Although his words were few, they revealed a hierarchical rtionship.


    The strength of these Cavalry guards is weaker than the energy in their bodies,


    That has been controlling them, and this energy is weaker than Charlie¡¯s strength.


    Therefore, for them, Charlie is the most powerful ceiling in all their cognition at this stage.


    The leader stood up from the chair, took a step back,


    Walked around the chair, knelt down on one knee in front of Charlie, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, sir!¡±


    The other six people immediately got up, backed up, and got down Kneeling, and said in unison:


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for saving our lives.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and said to several people:


    ¡°Sit down and talk about your understanding of the organization,¡±


    ¡°And see if you can provide some valuable information.¡±


    The man immediately nodded and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for everything I know I will talk endlessly!¡±


    Charlie looked at Duncan and said, ¡°Inspector Li, do you have any questions?¡±


    Duncan said without hesitation: ¡°I have a lot of questions.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Then you can ask.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Duncan immediately picked up his notepad,


    And he had already listed the conversations Charlie had with several people just now.


    There is a question that he wants to know.


    The first few questions were actually asked by Charlie when he was in Bergen.


    Such as their identities, intelligence, the location of the resident, and some specific information


    about the resident.


    These seven people naturally said everything they knew in one go.


    Duncan listened carefully, and after they finished introducing the basic situation,


    He asked, ¡°What is the organizational structure in Cyprus, you knights?¡±


    The leader exined: ¡°There are two hundred and seventy-one Cavalry guards, divided into three


    banners,¡±


    ¡°Left, middle, and right, with ny people in each banner,¡±


    ¡°And three battalions in each banner, thirty people in each battalion.¡±


    ¡°Each battalion is divided into three teams, each team has ten people, and there is amander.¡±


    ¡°Below are the bannermanders of the three banners, the battalionmanders of the nine


    battalions,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°And the captains of the twenty-seven teams. The battalionmander of the first battalion of


    Commander.¡±


    He continued to introduce: ¡°Besides, there is a Commissioner and five personal guards next to the


    Commissioner, but they are another He is a member of the system, and his status is much higher


    than ours.¡±


    Duncan asked him: ¡°What is the official position of the Commissioner?¡±


    The man replied: ¡°Commissioner is the highestmander of the entire station,¡±


    ¡°In charge of all the people in the station. The power of life and death.¡±


    Duncan frowned and asked: ¡°Commissioner, Commander, Cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°These functional titles of yours seem to be very old, what is their origin?¡±


    The man exined: ¡°They alle from the Ming Dynasty military system of China.¡±


    Duncan blurted out: ¡°This organization of yours has continued from the Ming Dynasty to today,


    right?¡±

 Chapter 5112

    Chapter 5112


    The man said: ¡°To tell you the truth, only the dead soldiers who were manipted and enved can


    be traced back.¡±


    ¡°It has a history of at least 300 years, so the time when the organization was founded is likely to be


    during the Ming Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°But I am only specting on this, and I am not too clear about the specific situation.¡±


    Duncan couldn¡¯t help taking a breath, and then he settled down and asked again:


    ¡°Then do you have the identity information of this Commissioner?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The man shook his head and said: ¡°The internal structure of the garrison is extremely strict.¡±


    ¡°But it is still the object of the organization¡¯s envement,¡±


    ¡°And everything is done ording to orders every day, and I don¡¯t know the specific identity of


    Commissioner.¡±


    Duncan pursed his lips, and asked: ¡°If we divide ording to strength,¡±


    ¡°Commissioner, Commissioner Which group is the most powerful, the bodyguards, the Cavalry


    guards, and the dead soldiers?¡±


    The man thought for a while, and said: ¡°We have never seen Commissioner and his personal


    guards attack,¡±


    ¡°But our strength is generally stronger than that of the dead because we stand out from the dead.¡±


    Duncan asked: ¡°Do you Cavalry guards often perform missions?¡±


    The man replied: ¡°The Cavalry guards only perform emergency missions.¡±


    Then, he further introduced: ¡°Normal missions are usually performed by dead men,¡±


    ¡°And we will select them in advance. The dead soldiers who performed the mission,¡±


    ¡°And then put them into a deepa before they set off,¡±


    ¡°And then hand them over to the postman to transport them to the ce where the mission was


    performed.¡±


    ¡°We Cavalry guards will be in charge.¡±


    Duncan asked again: ¡°Then please describe to me all the details of the mission you received this


    time.¡±


    The man thought for a while and said in a straightforward manner:


    ¡°Temporary mission was received only hours ago, the Commissioner gave themander the


    pictures of eight Nordic people,¡±


    ¡°And themander selected seven of us ording to the physical characteristics of the eight


    people in the photos.¡±


    ¡°After makeup in the copper mine, He led the team and we flew to Bergen.¡±


    Duncan suddenly felt a little tricky.


    He said to Charlie: ¡°Master Wade, the structure of this organization is strict, and the information


    istion between eachyer is very good.¡±


    ¡°Even for a Cavalry guard, all the inside information he knows is limited to their station to station.¡±


    ¡°Some deceptive business, but almost nothing else, so if you look at it this way,¡±


    ¡°If you want to know more in-depth information, you have to find the


    Commissioner.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said: ¡°The Commissioner may not know how much valuable information.¡±


    Duncan suddenly remembered something, and quickly asked Charlie:


    ¡°Master Wade, you just said that the poison in their bodies needs to be taken regrly to dy the


    onset, right?¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Duncan asked May 47: ¡°May 47, you dead men living near Sri Lanka also need to take medicine


    regrly, right?¡±


    May 47 nodded truthfully and said: ¡°Yes, Inspector Li.¡±


    Duncan then looked at themander of Cavalry guards and asked him:


    ¡°How do you get the medicine you take every week?¡±


    ¡°There are arge number of them in the copper mine. Is it a reserve, or will someonee to


    deliver it every once in a while?¡±


    The man hurriedly said: ¡°The medicine is delivered regrly, and it is all transported by the freighter


    between us and Turkey,¡±


    ¡°And therge number of supplies we need are also delivered through the channel of the freighter.¡±


    Duncan nodded and murmured: ¡°In other words, if there is a way to cut off the supply of antidote,¡±


    ¡°Then all the dead soldiers and all the Cavalry guards in the entire station will not survive seven


    days. Right?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The man¡¯s back turned cold, and he said subconsciously:


    ¡°In theory, this is the case, but you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Duncan looked at him, and said lightly: ¡°I just raised this possibility.¡± Said After that, he looked at


    Charlie and said seriously:


    ¡°Master Wade, if you want to get rid of this station, it is definitely a good way to cut off the supply of


    antidote,¡±


    ¡°And once the supply of antidote is sessfully cut off, you can enter the In a state of encircling a


    point to fight for aid,¡±


    ¡°It is like a sniper on the battlefield, instead of killing the wounded,¡±


    ¡°He uses the wounded to attract rescuers from the other side,¡±


    ¡°And then kills all the people whoe to rescue one by one.¡±


    Joseph heard this, and couldn¡¯t help but excitedly said: ¡°Waiting for help!


    Inspector Li¡¯s method is great!¡±


    After that, he quickly said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade there is a seven-day deadline, and after those seven days, the station may disappear by


    itself.¡±


    May 47 said in horror, ¡°Mr. Wade, think twice! Once this is done,¡±


    ¡°Thousands of dead men and their families may die without burial. This is thend of the


    organization!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± themander Cavalry guards also said in a panic:


    ¡°Most of the dead soldiers and Cavalry guards are forced to work for the organization,¡±


    ¡°If their antidote supply is really broken, none of them will survive, this¡­ this is¡­ too cruel for


    them¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Charlie and begged:


    ¡°Sir, please see that we are all forced to do nothing, please give us, our rtives and friends a way


    to survive¡­¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t speak, and after thinking for a while,


    He opened his mouth and said: ¡°Although the method of cutting off the antidote is useful,¡±


    ¡°It is really not humane. Once it seeds, thousands of lives will cease to exist.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie suddenly looked at May 47 and these Cavalry guards, he asked seriously:


    ¡°If one day, you find that after you take the antidote given by the organization,¡±


    ¡°The poison in your body is not dyed, but suddenlypletely eliminated.


    What would your reaction be?¡±

 Chapter 5113

    Chapter 5113


    Hearing the words of Charlie, the seven cavalry guards and May 47 sitting on the other side were


    stunned!


    They didn¡¯t know why Charlie would suddenly ask such a question,


    But the expressions of these eight people were a little excited at this time.


    May 47 was the first to speak, clenched his fists, and said sharply:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if what you said is true, we dead soldiers will definitely organize to break out of the


    siege!¡±


    ¡°Even if we die, we will die under the sun!¡±


    The person heading Cavalry Guard also subconsciously said:


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Wade¡­ If this really happens,¡±


    ¡°Cavalry Guards will definitely take the opportunity to fight to the death!¡±


    May 47 sighed: ¡°To all the dead soldiers Generally speaking,¡±


    ¡°The shackles of the organization are mainly the poison in the body and their own family members.¡±


    ¡°Once the trouble of the poison is solved, the dead soldiers will be able to use their own strength to


    desperately defend the safety of their rtives,¡± ¡°And have the opportunity to lead their family


    members to escape.¡±


    ¡°My God, this is the biggest dream of every dead warrior for dozens of generations of ancestors,¡±


    ¡°And once given the chance, every dead warrior will go all out for this dream!¡± May 47¡¯s words made


    the other Cavalry Guards agree and show empathy.


    Like these dead men, they all longed for the day when they couldpletely break away,


    From the control of this mysterious organization.


    The reason why he never stood up against the organization was mainly that the poison in his body


    was powerless to resist.


    It¡¯s not like none of their predecessors have done this before,


    But whether they resist or escape, the maximum lifespan of each of them after escaping is only


    seven days.


    Therefore, this kind of thing has no chance of sess at all, over time, no one is willing to do it.


    But if what Charlie said really happened, and the poison in their bodies was suddenlypletely


    eliminated,


    They would stand up and resist to the end like dead soldiers.


    After seeing the attitudes of several people, Charlie nodded in satisfaction and asked,


    ¡°Does Commissioner need to take antidote regrly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± The leader of the Cavalry Guards said:


    ¡°Commissioner is mysterious and keeps a low profile.¡±


    ¡°We have no way of knowing whether he will take the antidote like us.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then every time After the antidote is delivered,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°How is it distributed to you and all the dead men?¡±


    The man exined: ¡°Every time the antidote is delivered,¡±


    ¡°The Commissioner will personally connect with the postman who is responsible for delivering the


    antidote.¡±


    ¡°Ten pieces form a letter, wrapped in waterproof wax paper,¡±


    ¡°And then sealed with special wax and seals. Every time the antidote is delivered,¡±


    ¡°The Commissioner will personally check the packaging of each letter.¡±


    ¡°After asking the question, give these antidotes to his bodyguards,¡±


    ¡°And then his bodyguards will personally distribute them to us, cavalry guards.¡±


    He continued: ¡°When the antidotes are distributed, we ording to the system , line up to receive


    the antidote,¡±


    ¡°And after receiving the antidote, we must take the antidote immediately,¡±


    ¡°And we must not take the antidote away quietly.¡±


    ¡°Together with them, we distribute the antidote to the dead man and their family members.¡±


    ¡°The overall process is basically the same.¡±


    ¡°The dead man and his rtives must alsoplete the medication under our supervision.¡±


    ¡°In this way, the whole process of taking the medicine at one time is consideredplete.¡±


    Duncan on the side couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°I have a question to ask,¡±


    ¡°Since you can only live for 7 days without the antidote,¡±


    ¡°Why do they supervise you to take the antidote? How about going on?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone who deliberately refuses to take the antidote they gave you?¡±


    The man smiled wryly, and said: ¡°Whether it is us or the dead, we have always thought about


    resisting,¡±


    ¡°Although it shows that we know that we have no ability to fight with them.¡±


    ¡°The whole organization fights, but there are still some flukes, so in the past,¡±


    ¡°Many dead soldiers deliberately did not take the antidote,¡±


    ¡°Left the antidote for many people to one person, and then tried to help that person escape from the


    station.¡±


    ¡°Hoping to exchange help from the outside world by asking for help and exposing the inside story of


    the entire organization,¡±


    ¡°But all failed without exception, but because of this kind of thing happening,¡±


    ¡°The organization¡¯s requirement is that someone must supervise when taking the medicine.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie said, ¡°That is to say, the antidote given to you has a special anti-counterfeiting


    method,¡±


    ¡°But only one person, Commissioner, will know the specific method of anticounterfeiting,¡±


    ¡°So after the antidote is delivered, he will be responsible for the anticounterfeiting.¡±¡±


    ¡°Hees to connect and verify the authenticity, and after confirming that there is no problem,¡±


    ¡°They will be issued to the Cavalry Guards first, followed by the dead and their families.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded and said: ¡°The whole process is actually very strict.¡±

 Chapter 5114

    Chapter 5114


    Charlie asked again: ¡°In your impression, what are the anti-counterfeiting features of the antidote?


    ¡°Every letter of medicine is opened in front of us and handed out to us,¡±


    ¡°But the wax used to seal the wax paper is reheated every time.¡±


    ¡°The pattern on it no longer exists, so I don¡¯t know what the sent looks like on the original


    medicine seal.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, and said: ¡°In this way, they want to steal the sky and change the day without


    showing anything.¡±


    ¡°And then cheated the Commissioner, it should be impossible.¡±


    ¡°If I find a link in the middle to change the medicine, it will inevitably destroy the original anti-


    counterfeiting mark to a certain extent,¡±


    ¡°And wait for the Commissioner to get the medicine. He will realize something is wrong


    immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man agreed: ¡°We don¡¯t know how many anti-counterfeit marks will be on the medicine


    seal,¡±


    ¡°It may be more than just wax seals, as long as there is a slight negligence, they will know.¡±


    ¡°Hearing this, Duncan couldn¡¯t help saying with regret:


    ¡°If you can really detoxify the body of these more than a thousand dead soldiers and more than two


    hundred Cavalry Guards,¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t take them for your own use , once they escape,¡±


    ¡°It will be enough for this organization to drink a pot, thousands of people escaped,¡±


    ¡°And they can¡¯t be caught, and they will definitely be in chaos.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter to the organization even if all these


    thousand people run away.¡±


    ¡°After all, this is just one of their many dead soldiers¡¯ camps.¡±


    ¡°Even if they are all uprooted, it won¡¯t hurt. If one or two people ran away,¡±


    ¡°In order to keep the station, they would definitely pursue it desperately,¡±


    ¡°So as not to leak the secret, but once the entire station ran away,¡±


    ¡°The station would be of no value to them. It¡¯s fine to just give up the station, for them, it¡¯s no


    trouble.¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°It¡¯s like the United States has so many military bases around the world,¡±


    ¡°If any of them are taken over by others, For the United States, apart from making the White House


    tense,¡±


    ¡°Angry, and painful, it will not bring any real harm to the overall national strength.¡±


    Duncan was slightly startled, then nodded and said:


    ¡°Master Wade is right, The power of this organization is beyond imagination, and the escape of a


    mere resident may not be a big deal.¡±


    Charlie smiled yfully, and said casually: ¡°Since there is no way to hide it from Commissioner,¡±


    ¡°Then just turn him into one of our own. , In this way, we can truly realize deception!¡±


    The leader Cavalry Guards asked puzzledly: ¡°Mr. Wade, how do you n to realize this idea?¡±


    ¡°The Commissioner is the chief official of the border organization in the organization.¡±


    ¡°Even has the power of life and death, how can such a person be one of your own?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, as long as


    I see him, I can make him obey me.¡±


    Using spiritual energy to brainwash a person is Charlie¡¯s tried and tested method.


    If he can brainwash the Commissioner of Cyprus, let him be his own puppet,


    And then take advantage of the opportunity to detoxify the body of all the dead soldiers and Cavalry


    Guards,


    Then he can let these dead soldiers and Cavalry Guards join hismand,


    And at the same time Let them continue to stay in Cyprus,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    And be a puppet Commissioner, and continue to act as normal for the organization.


    In this way, not only can they disintegrate one of their stations,


    But they can even ce an eye under their noses.


    Once the organization has a mission to Cyprus, they can know it immediately.


    Thinking of this, Charlie asked them: ¡°If the dead warriors and the Cavalry


    Guards are really eager to break the shackles as you said,¡±


    ¡°I can give them this chance at that time, but the premise is that they must swear allegiance to me


    and join us. Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°If they agree, they will stay in the station after detoxification and prepare for theplete


    destruction of the organization, do you think they will agree?¡±


    May 47 said without hesitation: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I believe that among all the dead No one


    will refuse!¡±


    The leader of the Cavalry Guards said with some concern: ¡°Mr. Wade, to tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°In the team of Cavalry Guards, there are already some people who have the idea of continuing to


    climb up.¡±


    ¡°Their hearts, are very close to the organization, and only want to make contributions to the


    organization so that they can go to a higher level.¡±


    ¡°If these people are not eliminated, I am afraid that bad things will happen in the future.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said calmly: ¡°These are good Solve it, when the timees, you only need to


    do a little trick to get these people to show up.¡±


    He then asked, ¡°When will they deliver the medicine next time?¡±


    ¡°Four dayster.¡± The leader of the guards said: ¡°Under normal circumstances, we will take the next


    round of antidote five dayster.¡±


    ¡°The medicine will usually arrive the night before taking the medicine.¡±


    ¡°The next day they just concentrate on taking the medicine.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°The medicine, like other supplies, is shipped from Turkey, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The other party nodded and said:


    ¡°Other living supplies will also arrive in Cyprus along with the transport ship. ¡°


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°I will go there alone in four days.¡±


    Then, he looked at Joseph again, and said: ¡°Joseph, you should prepare in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Lead people to wait for my news on the high seas, and once I solve the problem, you will lead


    people to thend and take over the copper mine with me.¡±


    Joseph said without hesitation: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, your subordinates will definitely do their best. go!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°I need a few days to prepare the antidote for thousands of people.¡±


    ¡°After four days, I will fly directly to Beirut.¡±


    ¡°Joseph will prepare a small boat for me in advance. I will be alone to cross the sea to meet them!¡±

 Chapter 5115

    Chapter 5115


    Hearing that Charlie wanted to act on his own, Joseph quickly said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade It¡¯s risky, why don¡¯t you let your subordinates choose a few elite soldiers and go with


    you!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said seriously:


    ¡°The sess rate of this kind of thing is the greatest only when one person acts,¡±


    ¡°And even if it fails, one person can do it alone.¡±


    ¡°If I can escapepletely, once there are more people, the chance of being exposed will be


    greatly increased.¡±


    ¡°Not only must I ensure that this matter is as sessful as possible,¡±


    ¡°But I must also ensure that if this matter fails, no clues will be left as much as possible. ¡­¡±


    Duncan also agreed at this time and said: ¡°I support Young Master Wade¡¯s point of view.¡±


    ¡°Based on my experience as a police officer for so many years,¡±


    ¡°Most of the major cases that have not been solved in the true sense are cases involving a single


    suspect.¡±


    ¡°As long as the person¡¯s professionalism is high enough and his strength is strong enough,¡±


    ¡°He will be able to aplish his goal in a leisurely manner without leaving any valuable clues for


    the police.¡±


    ¡°The chances of usable clues will increase exponentially.¡±


    Speaking of this, Duncan said again: ¡°To use an appropriate analogy,¡±


    ¡°The murderers behind the double-digit serial murders of the victims are almost without exception a


    one person.¡±


    Hearing this, Joseph could only nod his head and said,


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the subordinates should make preparations in Beirut.¡±


    ¡°Whenever Mr. Wade needs the Cataclysmic Front and the subordinates must furbish it as soon as


    possible!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said with a smile: ¡°I really have something that you need to prepare in Beirut in


    advance.¡±


    Then, Charlie said seriously: ¡°Joseph, on the day of the operation,¡±


    ¡°You should bring May 47 and these seven Cavalry Guards and wait for me on the high seas.¡±


    ¡°Once I seed, you take them all to the copper mine.¡±


    ¡°If you want to make those Cavalry Guards and dead soldiers surrenderpletely,¡±


    ¡°You need a few of them to show up and speak.¡±


    Joseph said without hesitation: ¡°Alright Mr. Wade, I will arrange a cruise ship in advance,¡±


    ¡°And will be waiting for your news on the high seas.¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at May 47 and the other seven Cavalry Guards, and said,


    ¡°When the timees, I will have to work hard for you all.¡±


    ¡°If this matter can be sessful, I need you to manage this for me together.¡± All eight agreed


    without thinking.


    Charlie¡¯s bold and radical n made them all very excited.


    If the disappearance of the poison in their bodies broke the shackles that the organization had


    shrouded them for many years,


    Then following Charlie to take down the entire resident is the first step tounch a counterattack


    against the organization.


    Afterward, he asked the people:


    ¡°Everyone, can you describe to me what the antidote this organization usually takes for you?¡±


    May 47 took the lead and said, ¡°We take round pills with a diameter of About one centimeter,¡±


    ¡°The color is dark brown, and the surface has a certain luster.¡±


    Several other Cavalry Guards also nodded, and the leader said: ¡°We take the same.¡±


    Charlie frowned, took out a blood-scattering heart-saving pill came,


    And asked, ¡°Does it look simr to this?¡±


    May 47 nodded: ¡°Basically, it is very simr, but the color of your pill seems to be better.¡±


    Charlie said thoughtfully:


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°It seems that the antidote they give you is also made using traditional medical techniques.¡±

 Chapter 5116

    Chapter 5116


    Duncan thought of something at the moment and said:


    ¡°By the way, I have a question, You just said that the antidote will be taken after five days,¡±


    ¡°But the antidote will be sent to your station after four days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t the managers of the organization worry that if something goes wrong during the


    transportation,¡±


    ¡°The antidote will not be delivered in time? Will it not kill everyone?¡±


    The leader of the Cavalry Guards shook his head and said,


    ¡°This is just a daily transportation process. Under normal circumstances,¡±


    ¡°The antidote is delivered one day in advance. As long as there is no ident,¡±


    ¡°It will not affect the time of taking the medicine. , It doesn¡¯t matter if there is an ident,¡±


    ¡°Commissioner has enough reserves for more than two months,¡±


    ¡°But these reserves will only be used in emergencies.¡±


    As he said that, he continued: ¡°A few years ago, for some unknown reason,¡±


    ¡°The antidote did note for three consecutive weeks.¡±


    ¡°Those three weeks were solved by relying on the reserves of Commissioner,¡± ¡°But in the fourth


    week, the follow-up antidote was delivered.¡±


    Duncan hurriedly asked: ¡°Do you know why there was no antidote for three weeks?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The man replied: ¡°It¡¯s not clear.¡±


    Duncan asked again: ¡°For these three weeks, was the material transportation between you and


    Turkey terminated?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The man said: ¡°The material transportation between us and Turkey is very stable,¡±


    ¡°And the freighter basically goes once a week.¡±


    Duncan nodded lightly, He opened his mouth and said:


    ¡°Since the connection with Turkey is normal, your antidote should not be processed in Turkey.¡±


    ¡°Turkey should also be a transit. The problem is the line from the previous station to Turkey.¡±


    ¡°It should be the one.¡± The man said helplessly:


    ¡°We only know a little bit about many things, and don¡¯t understand the deep situation.¡±


    Duncan looked at Charlie and said seriously: ¡°Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°If your n can be sessfully achieved this time, then I suggest that you must find an opportunity


    to follow the vine and take down the copper smelter in Turkey.¡±


    ¡°The hierarchy of this organization is too strict,¡±


    ¡°And the information blockade is also very strict.¡±


    ¡°Judging from this trend, I specte that the resident Commissioner may not know too much,¡±


    ¡°And if they go up a level, they should be the copper smelter in Turkey, and the copper smelter must


    know more.¡±


    Charlie clicked nodded and said in agreement: ¡°Inspector Li¡¯s analysis is very reasonable.¡±


    ¡°The copper smelter should be the highest-level existence in this organization that we know so far.¡±


    Duncan said again: ¡°Besides, the clue of the antidote is also Very important,¡±


    ¡°May 47 was stationed near Sri Lanka, and these Cavalry Guards stationed in Cyprus,¡±


    ¡°But the antidote they took were all of the same specifications,¡±


    ¡°Which was most likely processed by a processing factory,¡±


    ¡°And the antidote was processed here After batch processing in the factory,¡±


    ¡°It will be distributed from here to the world.¡±


    ¡°If this is the case, then the distribution path of the antidote is an important clue to connect the entire


    organization!¡±


    Duncan¡¯s words made Charlie¡¯s eyes light up.


    The biggest impression this organization gave him was the clear division of internal levels.


    And the extreme blocking of clues and information.


    Moreover, many of the stations basically operate independently, And are very secretive in


    themselves. Even if the stations are exposed, They will not reveal urate clues about the


    organization.


    However, as Duncan said, if the antidote is produced intensively by this organization,


    Then as long as he follows the clues of the antidote upward,


    He will be able to find the specific location where the antidote was produced by the organization.


    In addition, the antidote is of great significance to the organization.


    Once the production site of the antidote is found, it is not far from finding the core of the


    organization.


    Originally, Charlie¡¯s attitude towards this mysterious organization was to keep restraint as much as


    possible,


    And only make precise sniper attacks on the global dispatch of its six aircraft.


    However, after learning about the situation of the other party¡¯s residence in Cyprus,


    He suddenly discovered that the management model of the dead man¡¯s residence seemed to be


    unbreakable,

 Chapter 5117

    Chapter 5117


    But it actually left him a breakthrough point.


    As long as he can quietly control the Commissioner of Cyprus,


    And then detoxify all the dead soldiers and Cavalry Guards in Cyprus from the toxins that ur


    regrly in the body,


    He can directly destroy the mysterious organization without bloodshed or even rming this


    mysterious organization.


    The entire in garrison is in the bag.


    Moreover, the whole thing is very feasible.


    First of all, it is not difficult for him to make an antidote.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If he wants to remove the severe poison in these people, he only needs a small amount of spiritual


    energy to achieve it.


    A batch of quick-acting pills can ensure that these dead men can break free from the shackles of


    the poison immediately after taking the medicine. Secondly, it is not difficult to infiltrate the iron


    barrel-like copper mine,


    Because this iron barrel has a gap, and that is the freighter that shuttles between it and Turkey.


    As Cavalry Guards said, in order to ensure that they will not be seen by the outside world,


    They have been ensuring the stable output of copper mines,


    And they have also set up a copper smelter in Turkey to digest the copper ore at fixed points.


    Copper mines have stable output and fixed sales channels.


    Whether it is goods or funds, the direction and route of flow are very clear.


    As a result, no abnormalities can be seen from the outside world.


    In fact, if it is only to ensure the normal output of copper mines,


    It is not necessary for the organization to establish a copper smelter in Turkey alone.


    After all, the copper ore produced by the mine itself does not contain any clues,


    And no matter who it is sold to, it has no effect in theory.


    But the fundamental purpose of this organization supporting a copper smelter in Turkey.


    This is to ensure that the material needs within the copper mine can be fully met.


    Since the number of people in this copper mine is only a few hundred people, But the number of


    people living inside it is as high as several thousand.


    If the living materials needed by thousands of people are directly purchased from Cyprus,


    It will be so huge The quantitative discrepancy will inevitably arouse local suspicion.


    This is doomed, they must have a safe channel to carry out the silent supply of materials inside the


    mine.


    At this time, the copper smelter in Turkey yed a huge role.


    On the surface, they used shipping to transport the copper ore produced by the mine to Turkey.


    But in fact, the most important thing is that the ships that came to transport copper ore quietly


    carried arge number of living materials to Cyprus,


    First quietly transported all the supplies to the inside of the copper mine,


    And then pretended to produce copper from the copper mine. The ore is shipped back to Turkey.


    It just made use of the shipping channel for copper mine transportation,


    And at the same time, quietly replenished the interior of the copper mine.


    It seems that the copper smelter imports the ore produced by the copper mine and generates


    ie for the copper mine,


    But in fact, the core role of the copper smelter is just a deceptive supporting facility of the mine.


    One has to say that this way of building the nk road in the open and keeping the warehouse in


    the dark is indeed very ingenious.


    For Charlie, as long as he can seize the opportunity and touch the cargo ship delivering supplies to


    Cyprus,


    He can infiltrate all the way until he meets the Commissioner face to face.


    And once he was given such an opportunity, he would be confident enough to control that


    Commissioner.


    However, Charlie also has two ns.


    If all goes well, the entire garrison will naturally be taken down without bloodshed.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter if he can¡¯t control that Commissioner,


    He can kill him quietly, and then distribute the antidote to all the dead soldiers and Cavalry Guards,


    And don¡¯t care about the rest, let these dead warriors and Cavalry Guards y freely.

 Chapter 5118

    Chapter 5118


    And when thousands of people suddenly escape from control, It is definitely enough for this


    organization to drink a pot.


    Moreover, Charlie acts alone for both ns,


    So he was absolutely sure that he would not leave any clues,


    And no matter whether he seeded or failed,


    He would not let that mysterious organization find him by following the clues.


    Afterward, Charlie, Joseph, and Duncan worked out a more detailed action n.


    After the n was formted, Charlie nned to leave for the United States and use the remaining


    few days to prepare well.


    However, before leaving, he specially asked Joseph to take him to meet brother Abren who


    specializes inmunications.


    At present, Cataclysmic Front has prepared an independent two-story building for Abren,


    Which is specially used for his research.


    Although Abren arrived in Syria only a few days ago,


    His overall state has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Not only does his spirit,plexion, and mood look much better, but he also seems to be much


    younger.


    Seeing Charlie, Abren was very pleasantly surprised, and said excitedly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, why did youe to Syria?


    ¡°Are you used to the ce?¡±


    Abren said with a satisfied face: ¡°Since I came here,¡±


    ¡°I feel refreshed every day, but the only regret is that the work still needs to wait for the equipment to


    be in ce,¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t start it directly for a while.¡±


    Saying that he said again: ¡°I made a list of equipment and Mr. Joseph has arranged for the


    purchase without any discount.¡±


    ¡°What I want are basically the world¡¯s top civilmunication-rted equipment.¡±


    ¡°After arriving in Syria one after another, I n to first build an encryptedmunication system


    that can cover the entire base,¡±


    ¡°And in the process, design an encryption algorithm, which can be synchronized after the satellite


    goes into space.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Brother, when will our own satellite be able to go to the sky?¡±


    Abren exined: ¡°Recently, the people under Cataclysmic Front are sent to several world


    companies,


    Through a shellpany registered in the offshore area.


    Well-knownmunicationpanies ordermunication satellites,


    But the current satellites are not ready-made and need to be scheduled.


    After the satellites are off the production line, we will first ship them to Syria.¡±


    ¡°I will make some modifications to the satellites and then deliver them to amercialunch


    company tounch them,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°But the research and development of the algorithm and the transformation of the satellite require a


    lot of work,¡±


    ¡°And it may take a year or two at the earliest.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Brother, It must be difficult for you toplete the work alone,¡±


    ¡°So why not recruit more people to help you do things,¡±


    ¡°If you can build a satellitemunication team, the efficiency will definitely be greatly improved.¡±


    Abren said helplessly: ¡°I have thought about this too, But it is not easy to achieve.¡±


    ¡°I contacted some old colleagues and old subordinates.¡±


    ¡°When they heard that they were going to work in Syria, they were a little reluctant.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the workce is inside the base.¡±


    ¡°I am also worried that outsiders wille in and cause the risk of leaks.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°We don¡¯tck money, what weck is time,¡±


    ¡°So in my opinion, it is better to do this.¡±


    ¡°We first establish or simply acquire amunicationpany with a sufficient foundation in the


    United States,¡±


    ¡°And then let this team In the United States, do research and development ording to your


    requirements,¡±


    ¡°And you will coordinate as a whole. In addition, we can usepanies in the


    United States as reserves.¡±


    ¡°During the operation of this team, if we find trustworthy talents, we can gradually absorb them into


    Syria.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie paused slightly, and then said:


    ¡°In addition, brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about these people not wanting toe to Syria,¡±


    ¡°As long as you can give enough money, you will definitely be able to impress them!¡±

 Chapter 5119

    Chapter 5119


    ¡°Acquisition of apany?¡±


    Abren was taken aback by Charlie¡¯s words and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you want to acquire amunicationpany with sufficient foundation,¡±


    ¡°The cost is at least one billion US dors, the investment will be too high,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid it will be difficult to achieve profitability¡­¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said: ¡°Profit is not the most important thing,¡±


    ¡°How to solve our urgent needs now? That¡¯s the most important thing.¡±


    Then, Charlie said again: ¡°Our biggest pain point right now is time urgency,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not to mention a year or a month, even a day or an hour,¡±


    ¡°We must try our best to fight for it, time is far more important than money.¡±


    Charlie paused for a moment, and continued: ¡°If you want to develop faster than ordinary people,¡±


    ¡°You must change the thinking mode that only solves the immediate needs.¡±


    ¡°If there is no one, or you cannot recruit people,¡±


    ¡°If you still stay In terms of how to solve the problem of recruiting people,¡±


    ¡°It is basically difficult to achieve great things;¡±


    ¡°The prerequisite for doing great things is that the structure must berge enough.¡±


    ¡°When those bigpanies face the same problem,¡±


    ¡°They will not think about how to build a new team, and then to develop a product,¡±


    ¡°The first solution they will think of is to directly buy suitable products on the market.¡±


    Then, Charlie said: ¡°Elon Musk will not waste precious time to build a Twitter,¡±


    ¡°It is the most economical for him to directly buy Twitter.¡±


    ¡°In fact, it is the same for us. If we need to recruit employees one by one,¡±


    ¡°There are too many variables in it. Even if you expect to solve the problem in two years,¡±


    ¡°Once there is a change in personnel, this time will be indefinitely.¡±


    ¡°First of all, the recruitment cycle will definitely be longer than expected.¡±


    ¡°The original n is to recruit enough manpower in three months.¡±


    ¡°It may actually take at least half a year or even longer;¡±


    ¡°Secondly, the stability of personnel is insufficient.¡±


    ¡°The team recruited in a few months will take at least a few months to cultivate,¡±


    ¡°But once the neers who have been trained with painstaking efforts suddenly want to leave,¡±


    ¡°The time of these months may be wasted, Even recruiting and training,¡±


    ¡°Half a year of hard work wasted, and we have no other choice but to start the process all over


    again.¡±


    ¡°Also, the stability of employees is not enough.¡±


    ¡°The premise of stability is that they have enough.¡±


    ¡°Even if we have the ability to deal with their work, we need to invest in unknown trial and error


    costs.¡±


    ¡°If we choose the wrong person, everything will have to be started all over again.¡±


    ¡°In this way, even in three years, we may not be able to achieve what we want.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it is always important to do things in one go.¡±


    ¡°If you stumble and stumble at the beginning, the loss of energy and confidence will be beyond


    imagination.¡±


    ¡°It will be difficult to be bigger and stronger.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie looked at Abren and said earnestly:


    ¡°Brother, although you are high-spirited now, if you really encounter various difficulties in the early


    personnel stage,¡±


    ¡°After one or two years, you yourself will not have the strength you have now.¡± Abren After


    pondering for a moment nodded lightly and sighed:


    ¡°You are right, the energy and confidence are getting less and less,¡±


    ¡°Until the end of the consumption, the whole person is slumped. In the past, I resigned from my first


    job. I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal, after all,¡±


    ¡°I have real talents and learning, and it¡¯s definitely not difficult to find a job,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that I bumped into the wall again and again,¡±


    ¡°And in the end, all my fighting spirit was wiped out¡­¡±

 Chapter 5120

    Chapter 5120


    Speaking of this, Abren suddenly froze on the spot and murmured:


    ¡°That¡¯s how it was, from an arrogantmunication expert to a sailor who was willing to go to


    Mexico to work as a coolie¡­¡±


    Charlie slightly With a smile, asked,


    ¡°Brother, whichpany did you have the job with the highest sry?¡±


    Abren hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s an old Americanmunicationpany.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°how much is the current market value of thatpany?¡±


    Abren thought for a while, and said: ¡°A few years ago, thepany was very prosperous.¡±


    ¡°When the market value was the highest, it exceeded tens of billions of dors.¡±


    ¡°However, as the bubble continued to burst and the performance continued to decline.¡±


    ¡°When I was fired, the market value should only be more than one billion.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him: ¡°How is the foundation of thispany?¡±


    Abren said: ¡°The foundation of software and hardware technology is very good,¡±


    ¡°But the reason why it has gone downhill these years is mainly that the market direction has not


    been found.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the person in charge misjudged the development direction of themunication market,¡±


    ¡°And then gradually killed his own to-C end business,¡±


    ¡°And then turned to rely on his old capital to provide hardware equipment and technical support for


    othermunicationpanies.¡±


    Charlie said pleasantly: ¡°That¡¯s just right for us. If its business is doing well and its market value is


    high,¡±


    ¡°It will be difficult for us to take it down, and after we take it down,¡±


    ¡°The to-C business will also involve us a lot. experience,¡±


    ¡°But now that it specializes in hardware equipment and technical support,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just suitable to serve us? After all, we are not pursuing a newmunicationpany in


    the world,¡±


    ¡°We just hope to establish our ownmunicationwork as soon as possible.¡±


    Abren nodded and said: ¡°If it isbined with our situation, it is indeed very suitable.¡±


    ¡°We can use many technologies of thispany directly,¡±


    ¡°And almost all the rest of thispany are scientific researchers.¡±


    ¡°Although the market is a mess, But research and development capabilities should not be


    underestimated.¡±


    Charlie said without hesitation: ¡°That¡¯s it! Brother, pack up ande back to the United States with


    me immediately!¡±


    Abren said in surprise: ¡°Back to the United States? Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days, and nothing has been sorted out¡­¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It is more important to buy your oldpany as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°After you arrive in the United States, you can go directly to thepany¡¯s boss and talk about


    acquisitions.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that its market value is probably in the early billion dors?¡±


    ¡°As long as he is willing to sell, I can pay up to two billion dors.¡±


    ¡°As for how much can be negotiated, it depends on your ability, brother.¡±


    Abren was dumbfounded, and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­do you really want to buy thatpany?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded firmly, and said: ¡°Buy it, and let it design the satellite for us.¡±


    ¡°Since it has ready-made technology, it should be able to design the satellite in a few months,


    right?¡±


    ¡°And then It will take a few months to produce, and it will beunched in the first half of next year.¡±


    Abren said excitedly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t take so long!¡±


    ¡°Thatpany itself is developingmunication satellites for manyrgepanies,¡±


    ¡°And both technology and supply chain is important. It isplete.¡±


    ¡°If we can sessfully acquire them,¡±


    ¡°We only need to make some customized adjustments on the original basis before they can be put


    into use.¡±


    ¡°Within three months at the earliest, we can develop our own ording to our needs.


    Communication satellite.¡±


    As he spoke, Abren said again: ¡°If we reserve aunch quota with amercialunchpany


    now,¡±


    ¡°Our own satellite will be in orbit as soon as this autumn or winter!


    Charlie heard this without hesitation and said: ¡°Good! Great!¡±


    ¡°Brother, you are going back to the United States with me this time,¡±


    ¡°You must ovee all difficulties and take thispany down!¡±

 Chapter 5121

    Chapter 5121


    A few hours after crossing the Mediterranean, Charlie and Abren returned to the United States.


    The ne firstnded in Providence, and after Charlie got off the ne,


    It immediately took off again, carrying Abren, Orvel, and Issac to Silicon Valley.


    The reason why Orvel and Issac were allowed to apany Abren was mainly to protect his


    personal safety.


    After all, it was to discuss a billion-dor business,


    And it was not sure whether Georgina had other unknowns in the United States before.


    With the two of them aspanions, Charlie is rtively relieved.


    He got off the ne alone and drove back to the hotel.


    In the next few days, he asked Ste to help deliver a batch of medicinal materials,


    And while ire was in ss during the day, he refined a new batch of Blood Dispersing and Heart


    Saving Pill.


    Afterward, he mixed one Cultivation Pill and two Rejuvenating Pills into it,


    And mixed it with a lot of medicinal materials mainly for physical fitness,


    And fused thousands of pills that contained enough medicinal power and a little spiritual energy.


    The medicinal effect of this kind of elixir is not as good as that of Blood


    Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill,


    But it can easily dissolve the poison in the bodies of those dead soldiers and Cavalry guards,


    And help thempletely break the shackles passed down from generation to generation for


    hundreds of years.


    In addition to preparing the antidote, Charlie also made two sets of action ns for himself.


    The preferred solution is to look for opportunities at sea to sneak into the freighter carrying the


    antidote,


    Seize the line of drug delivery, find a way to obtain a higher level of secrets about this organization,


    And then look for opportunities to drop the antidote;


    The alternative best n is to find a way to sneak into the copper mine,


    Wait for the Commissioner to get the antidote, and then quietly attack him.


    The advantage of the former is not only the ability to get in touch with higherlevel personnel,


    But also a step earlier in time. In this way, if this n fails, Thetter can also be used, but if the


    latter is the preferred n, There are basically no suitable alternatives.


    As for how to quietly board a moving freighter,


    He also thought of a feasible n, and informed Joseph of his request in advance,


    So that he could prepare for himself in advance.


    Four dayster.


    Charlie said goodbye to ire for the time-tested reason of ¡°showing customers Feng Shui¡±.


    Carrying a ck waterproof backpack, he took the Concorde airliner and took off directly from


    Providence to Beirut


    Beirut is located on the westernmost side of the Middle East and on the easternmost coast of the


    entire Mediterranean Sea.


    The city faces Cyprus across the sea, and the shortest distance is only two hundred kilometers.


    When Charlie arrived in Beirut, it was already dark,


    And Joseph was already waiting here to wee him.


    The first time he saw Charlie, he reported to him:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, those seven cavalry guards, as well as May 47, have already arranged to board the ship


    in advance.


    After crossing the Suez Canal, the first destination is Cyprus,


    So I used a helicopter to send people on board at the Suez Canal in advance,


    And they will arrive at Limassol, thergest port in Cypruster today.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and asked him: ¡°Their copper mine is in Limassol, right?


    ¡°It has its own wharf.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Have you found out where the ship delivering the supplies departed from


    Turkey?¡±


    ¡°I figured it out.¡± Joseph said: ¡°ording to the sales data of the copper mine,¡±


    ¡°The copper ore they produce is sold to a copper smelter in Hatay Province, Turkey.¡±


    ¡°On the surface, in order to reduce transportation costs,¡±


    ¡°The copper smelter purchased an 8,000-ton freighter for the purpose of transporting copper from


    Cyprus.¡±


    ¡°For ore, their shipping route is also very fixed, that is, from Iskenderun Port in Hatay Province,


    Turkey,¡±


    ¡°To Limassol Copper Mine¡¯s own port, the whole journey is about 210 nautical miles,¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Almost 390 nautical miles. Ten kilometers.¡±

 Chapter 5122

    Chapter 5122


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Have you mastered the movement of this ship?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± Joseph exined: ¡°Their registration information is very formal,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°So the information of the ships can also be found.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that ISU Shipping also has ships passing through the east of Cyprus to Turkey,¡±


    ¡°And there are also returning ships. We have been monitoring the navigation radar data of these


    ships,¡±


    ¡°And found the position information of this ship on the navigation radar.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost halfway, and we will arrive in Limassol in more than three hours.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded slightly, and asked again: ¡°Is the speedboat prepared for me ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready.¡± Joseph Said: ¡°ording to your orders,¡±


    ¡°A speedboat equipped with six Mercury outboard motors has been prepared,¡±


    ¡°With a maximum speed of 120 kilometers per hour.¡±


    Charlie immediately said: ¡°Take me there now!¡±


    Joseph drove Charlie to an uninhabited coastline.


    At this time, arge modified pickup was parked on the beach.


    The rear of the pickup was facing the direction of the sea,


    And a six- to seven-meter-long thing wrapped in a ck tarpaulin was attached to the back with a


    trailer.


    Joseph lifted the tarpaulin, and a streamlined speedboat came into view.


    Immediately, Joseph asked Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, do you want your subordinates to go with you?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°I can go by myself. You can take the helicopter,¡±


    ¡°To board the ship to meet other peopleter. Listen to my orders on the boat.¡±


    Joseph nodded, took out a backpack from the cabin, and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, everything you want me to prepare is ready, and the satellitemunicator is also


    inside. ¡°


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie jumped on the boat, familiarized himself with the operation of this speedboat,


    And said to Joseph, ¡°Joseph, go and dump the boat into the sea.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Joseph drove the pickup truck and slowly dumped the tugboat frame behind it into the sea.


    As the speedboat entered the water, the entire ship floated.


    Charlie started the engine, and the voice of Joseph came from themunicator, saying:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you can reach the route of the ship by driving 130 kilometers ording to the 320


    directions.¡±


    ¡°If there is no problem, you should be able to arrive at the designated location half an hour earlier.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Charlie said to Joseph through themunicator:


    ¡°Joseph, see you in Cyprus.¡± After that, he controlled the speedboat into the sea,


    And then 180 meters above the sea. Turned at a high speed and sailed into the vast Mediterranean


    Sea.


    After more than an hour, Charlie had already arrived at the designated location on the route map.


    After he stopped the speedboat about one nautical mile off the course,


    He opened the package Joseph had prepared for him and took out a waterproof ck night suit


    from it.


    Afterward, he changed into night clothes, turned off the engine of the speedboat,


    And even turned off the navigation radar on the ship.


    In the satellitemunicator, the voice of Joseph came at this time:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, that ship is less than twenty nautical miles away from you.¡±


    ¡°We will monitor its position in real-time and report to you in time.¡±


    About two Ten minutester, Charlie could already see the lights of the freighter on the sea level.


    After confirming with Joseph that this ship was exactly the one he was looking


    for,


    He carried his waterproof backpack, locked the buckle in the middle of the two straps,


    And stared at the ship that was getting closer and closer.


    When the opponent was less than two nautical miles away from him,


    Charlie used a soul-piercing de to cut off the speedboat decisively.


    When the speedboat sank into the sea, he injected spiritual energy into his feet,


    And used the spiritual energy topletely blow water under his feet while standing above water.


    Immediately afterward, he galloped towards the moving freighter like walking on t ground!

 Chapter 5123

    Chapter 5123


    At this time, this freighter with less than 10,000 tons is sailing at full speed on the sea.


    The noise and ups and downs of the ship¡¯s sailing made thempletely unaware that on their left


    side,


    Above the sea, a ck shadow was rushing towards them quickly.


    And this ck shadow is Charlie.


    Because of the aura, at this moment, under his feet,


    It was like stepping on two invisible air cushions,


    And the soles of his feet were about ten centimeters away from the water surface.


    Every time he stepped on the waves, there would be a ssh of water under his feet.


    If it was in the daytime, not only would it be very eye-catching, But once it was seen by others, their


    jaws might drop in shock.


    However, the sea surface was pitch ck at this time, and he was dressed in ck,


    Making him look like a ghost. Even enemies with a keen sense of smell didn¡¯t notice anything


    unusual.


    As the distance from the ship got closer,


    Charlie could even see a few sentries with live ammunition standing on the deck and the fence of


    the bridge.


    Like most freighters, although the tonnage of this freighter is not veryrge,


    The structure is also that the cargo warehouse is at the front and middle of the ship, and the entire


    bridge is at the stern.


    The bridge building is the superstructure of the freighter,


    Where the wheelhouse that controls the operation of the ship and the living areas of the crew are all


    concentrated.


    At this time, there were six sentinels on board, two of them were at the bow,


    Two were on both sides of the ship in the middle, and two were on the outer tform of the highest


    level of the bridge.


    Since there were no other ships visible to the naked eye in the nearby waters,


    These sentries were somewhat rxed, but they just stood routinely, And the two at the stern even


    got together and smoked.


    Charlie thought about it and chose to board the ship at the stern.


    Although most of the other party¡¯s personnel were concentrated here,


    The environment here was the noisiest because the engines and propellers of the entire ship were


    also at the stern.


    Even if the opponent has martial arts masters, he is not afraid that the opponent will notice it.


    The two sentinels smoking at the stern did not notice that the ck shadow approached the hull


    under their noses,


    Jumped up from the sea, and climbed directly to the left side of the bridge.


    After Charlie searched with spiritual energy,


    He found that there were fifteen people in the entire four-story bridge building.


    In addition to the two sentinels on the top floor, there are three other people in the cockpit.


    Of the remaining ten people, eight are on the third floor and two are on the second floor.


    In addition, there were four other people in the engine room below the bridge.


    Charlie spected that the three people in the cockpit and the four people in the engine room,


    Should all be staff responsible for the operation of the ship.


    The captain may be one of the three people in the cockpit,


    But the highestmander on this ship must be not listed here.


    As for the realmander, it should be among the ten people on the second and third floors.


    Therefore, he concentrated his aura on the second and third floors, And conducted a more detailed


    investigation on these ten people.


    It didn¡¯t matter, he immediately found that the eight people on the second floor,


    Were distributed in four small rooms, and one room for two felt like a crew dormitory.


    The room where the two people lived on the third floor was muchrger, And the area of one room


    was equivalent to three crew quarters.


    What Charlie didn¡¯t expect was that the two people on the third floor were clinging to each 0ther at


    this moment,


    Doing intense movements profusely sweating.


    Charlie thought to himself: ¡°Take a boat on a mission, and you can still do things on the boat.¡±


    ¡°I think the suprememander of this boat must be one of them!¡±


    So he jumped in from the railing on the third floor and sneaked into the room.


    The three-story rest area in the bridge building.


    The area inside the bridge building is veryrge.


    On the third floor, besides therge room where two people are having a good time,


    There is also arge meeting room, a dining room, and a bathroom.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Charlie skipped these few empty rooms, and when he came to the door of the innermost room,


    The two people inside had just finished fighting.


    At this time, he heard a rustle of cl0thes being put on inside,


    And then he heard a man smile and say: ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go to the cockpit to take a look.¡±


    The other person didn¡¯t speak but heard the crooked k!ssing sound of the two,


    And then there was a sound of footsteps approaching the door from far to near.


    Charlie held the Soul Piercing de in the palm of his right hand and waited for it.


    The moment the door opened inward, he saw a middle-aged man shing out from the door.


    Before the other party could react, Charlie rushed in at an extremely fast speed.


    Strangled the opponent¡¯s neck with his left hand, and then closed the door with his foot.


    The opponent¡¯s strength is already at the Great Perfection of the Ming Realm,


    And seeing Charlie subdue him in an instant, he subconsciously wants to attack with both hands.


    However, before he could react, Charlie directly sealed the consciousness of the man in front of him


    with a trace of aura,


    Making him unable to control his body at all,


    Before the man figured out what happened, his consciousness waspletely imprisoned,


    His body stood still, and he couldn¡¯t even move his eyelids.


    After this person is settled, Charlie intends to do the same,


    And then control the woman inside, and thene to interrogate him.


    At this time, because there was a nearly two-meter-long corridor inside the door of the room,


    The woman in the room didn¡¯t know what happened.


    But when Charlie stepped into the room, he suddenly found that the person sitting by the bed,


    And arranging his clothes at this time turned out to be an old man in his fifties or sixties!


    Seeing a man in ck break into the room, the old man was startled, And he reached out to grab


    the pistol by the bedside!


    What Charlie didn¡¯t expect was that the old man¡¯s movements were extremely


    fast,


    And he held the pistol in his right hand in an instant.


    However, although his speed is fast, it is far from Charlie¡¯s!

 Chapter 5124

    Chapter 5124


    Charlie saw that he was holding the gun in his hand,


    His right hand shook suddenly, and a soul-piercing de shot out instantly!


    With a click, the old man¡¯s pistol was cut off from the side.


    The old man was startled by the severed pistol, and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    He was about to attack Charlie directly,


    But he didn¡¯t expect Charlie to appear in front of him suddenly and grabbed his neck.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The old man was not a fuel-efficientmp either.


    He grabbed Charlie¡¯s wrist with both hands and tried his best to resist desperately.


    Charlie didn¡¯t hide, but gathered his spiritual energy on his wrist,


    Strangled his neck tightly, and said with a sneer,


    ¡°I thought the guy from the Ming Realm outside was the strongest here,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to be a master of the third level of the dark realm!¡±


    ¡°Come, let me see how capable you are!¡±


    Among the ranks of warriors, except for the level of the light realm,¡±


    ¡°Which is divided ording to the number of meridians opened,¡±


    ¡°The dark realm, the transformation realm, and the master realm, are divided into one to nine levels


    or heavens.


    Joseph, who just stepped into the dark realm,


    Is still at the most basic level of the first level of the dark realm.


    However, this old guy has already reached the third level of darkness.


    With his strength, if Joseph were in front of him today,


    He would definitely not be able to survive three moves.


    And the old man didn¡¯t expect that Charlie¡¯s strength was so strong,


    That he had no ability to resist at all in front of him,


    So he struggled and asked, ¡°You¡­ who are you?!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t answer his question, just sneered, and said sarcastically:


    ¡°You don¡¯t care who I am, but you, at such an old age, have a special taste!¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression was suddenly extremely shocked, and he asked nervously:


    ¡°You. ¡­You¡­You are so young, how can you tell that I am a dark realm?¡±


    ¡°Are you also a dark master!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°In my eyes, the dark realm is not a master.¡± Speaking, he searched his


    dantian with spiritual energy, frowned, and said:


    ¡°You have been in the dark, and there is still poison in your body. The old man asked him


    dumbfounded: ¡°You¡­ how did you see it?!¡± Charlie frowned even tighter, and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Not only can I see that there is a poison in your body,¡±


    ¡°But I can also see that the poison in your body is different from those dead soldiers and guards.¡±


    ¡°The poison in your body is more violent.¡±


    After all, Charlie stared at him, and said sharply:


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance, to tell the truth. If you can¡¯t grasp it, then I will use my method.¡±


    The old man calmed down a little, looked at Charlie, and asked Said:


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your Excellency should have killed all the Cavalry Guards in Bergen, Norway?¡±


    Charlie asked with great interest: ¡°Why,¡±


    ¡°You have already guessed that someone killed all the Cavalry Guards?¡±


    The old man shook his head, and said: ¡°The higher-ups think that the Nordic side had nned and


    set a trap in advance,¡±


    ¡°But seeing your strength, and hearing your mention of dead soldiers and Cavalry Guards,¡±


    ¡°I guessed that it should be rted to you.¡± ¡°


    As he said that, the old man continued: ¡°Some time ago in New York,¡±


    ¡°We had dozens of dead men disappear, presumably it has something to do with your Excellency?¡±


    Charlie looked at the old man, raised his eyebrows, and said:


    ¡°It seems that you are very smart,¡±


    The old man sneered: ¡°It¡¯s not smart, it¡¯s just that I have always doubted these two things.¡±


    ¡°When I saw you today, I felt a sudden enlightenment. Your power is unpredictable,¡±


    ¡°Which coincides with these two things. Theypletely match.¡±


    Speaking of this, the old man asked Charlie: ¡°Your Excellency suddenly appeared here,¡±


    ¡°The target should not be my old bones, but the ce I am going to?¡±


    Charlie also nodded calmly, and said: ¡°That¡¯s right since you are a smart person,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s open the skylight and speak frankly. What do I ask and what do you answer?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything. Otherwise, I have ten thousand ways to make your life worse than death.¡±


    The old man bit Holding the false teeth in his mouth, he said with a firm gaze: ¡°I know that your


    strength is far superior to mine, and it is easy to kill me,¡±


    ¡°But if you want me to tell the truth, you must promise that you will spare my


    life,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will crush your fangs and kill myself now!¡± Charlie smiled, and said yfully: ¡°Critting


    your fangs?¡±


    ¡°Some of you dead soldiers in New York had done this before,¡±


    ¡°But even if he gnawed his fangs, I could still protect him.¡± He didn¡¯t die.¡±


    The old man chuckled and said, ¡°Your Excellency also said just now that the poison in my body is


    different from theirs.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency is right, it is indeed different, and not only the poison in my body is different,¡±


    ¡°Even the poison in my fangs is different.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different, once the venom in my mouth is crushed, not the gods can save me.¡±


    Charlie asked him with a smile: ¡°Is it really so powerful?


    ¡°Try it, but if I die, you won¡¯t get any information.¡±


    Charlie sighed, shook his head, and said: ¡°You old ba5tard, not only perverted,¡±


    ¡°But also overconfident, you think I have no other way to let you Open your mouth?¡±


    The old man thought he had grasped Charlie, so he said with a deadpan posture:


    ¡°Before you do anything, I want to remind you that I am the only


    Commissioner on this ship.¡±


    ¡°If you want to know, only I have a deep understanding of the situation in


    Cyprus and Turkey, and only I can answer for you;¡±


    Speaking of this, he snorted and said arrogantly: ¡°If I die, the branch of the organization in Turkey


    will immediately cut off all connections with the Cyprus copper mine.¡±


    ¡°Contact and start the self-destruction of the copper mine, in that case,¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the entire Cyprus copper mine will die without a ce to bury!¡±


    ¡°At that time, the clues that you have worked so hard to trace will bepletely broken!¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows, smiled, and said: ¡°You are really good at acting.¡±


    The old man sneered and said: ¡°Everything I said is true, if you don¡¯t believe it, then try me!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s try it.¡± After Charlie finished speaking, he sneered, and a wave of spiritual energy


    entered the old man¡¯s brain from his hands,


    And then he said in an orderly tone: ¡°From now on, your mission is to obey my words without any


    reservations, do you understand? ?¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and his eyes were a little empty,¡±


    ¡°But his tone became extremely firm. He looked at Charlie and said word by word: ¡°I understand!¡±

 Chapter 5125

    Chapter 5125


    After the old man was given a psychological hint by Charlie,


    Charlie went straight in and asked, ¡°What is your name, and what is your status in the


    organization?¡±


    The old man said humbly: ¡°My name is Reverend Duan,¡±


    ¡°And serve as amissioner in the Right Army Governor¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Right Army Governor¡¯s office?¡± Charlie frowned and asked him,


    ¡°What kind of institution is this Right Army Governor¡¯s office?¡±


    Reverend replied respectfully: Following the system of the Ming Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°The Lord established the Command of the Five Armies, which are the


    Command of the Central Army,¡±


    ¡°The Command of the Left Army, the Command of the Right Army, the


    Command of the Front Army, and the Command of the Rear Army.¡±


    ¡°After hundreds of years of development, now each and every governor¡¯s Office is responsible for


    organizing specific affairs in a continent.¡±


    ¡°ording to the Chinese tradition of sitting north to south, Asia is at the center,¡±


    ¡°Europe is at the right, America is at the left, and Oceania is at the front.¡±


    ¡°Although Africa is also on the left, due to strategic significance It¡¯s not very important, so it¡¯s listed


    as thest.¡±


    Charlie was horrified when he heard it, he had expected that this mysterious organization would be


    a powerful behemoth,


    But after listening to Reverend¡¯s introduction, he realized that,


    The power of this organization has truly covered the whole world.


    Covering the whole world is a capability that is currently not avable to all the top chaebols.


    The Routhschild family has been cultivating for so many years,


    But they have only solidified their foundation in Europe and North America.


    As for the other continents, they have at most prated some capital, And it is difficult to expand


    their real influence to other continents.


    As for the Saudi royal family, let alone, their power is basically concentrated in the Middle East,


    And they can¡¯t even affect East Asia.


    An family, which ranks third, has a rtively smaller sphere of influence, Almost all of these are


    concentrated in the United States.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Reverend and asked the question that had been on his mind for a long


    time:


    ¡°What is the name of your organization?¡±


    Reverend said, ¡°The organization is called the Warrior¡¯s Den and it exists for more than 400 years.¡±


    Charlie knew from May 47 that this organization was at least With a history of two to three hundred


    years,


    He was not very surprised to learn that this organization had been established for more than four


    hundred years,


    So he asked, ¡°Is your military governor¡¯s office located in Turkey?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Reverend shook his head and said: ¡°To be on the safe side,¡±


    ¡°The governor¡¯s office of the right army is rotated in various European countries,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°And the country is changed every three years. Now the governor¡¯s office has been rotated to Italy.¡±

 Chapter 5126

    Chapter 5126


    Charlie asked again: ¡°What are the details in Italy?¡± Do you know the ce?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Reverend shook his head and said,


    ¡°Although I am themissioner of the Governor¡¯s Office in Turkey,¡±


    ¡°I have been on standby in Turkey for so many years since I left the Warrior camp.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°What is the Warrior Camp?¡±


    Reverend exined: ¡°The Warrior Camp is a ce within the organization that specializes in


    cultivating high-level warriors.¡±


    ¡°Only warriors who have opened up all eight meridians have the opportunity to enter the Warrior


    Camp for further studies.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said lightly: ¡°Give me an in-depth introduction to this Warrior Camp.¡±


    Reverend said: ¡°The Warrior Camp rates each person based on their strength and aptitude.¡±


    ¡°There are four levels in total. If you can stay in the Warrior camp for ten years,¡±


    ¡°You will have to leave the camp after ten years to ept other appointments.¡±


    ¡°If you can reach the C level, you can stay in the Warrior camp for 20 years.¡±


    ¡°If you can reach the B level, you can After staying in the Warrior camp for 30 years,¡±


    ¡°If you can reach Grade A, you can stay for 40 years or even longer.¡±


    ¡°I was designated as Grade A and C at that time, and I stayed in Warrior Camp for a full 20 years.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°Joining the Warrior Camp, what are the benefits for you?¡±


    Reverend exined: ¡°There are many benefits to joining the Warrior Camp.¡±


    ¡°The first is to join the Warrior Camp. After the Warrior camp,¡±


    ¡°There are masters of the transformation realm as the instructors to teach them in person,¡±


    ¡°And they can getplete martial arts exercises, and again,¡±


    ¡°Medicinal materials that can improve the cultivation and strengthen the bodies.¡±


    ¡°Although some people have opened up all eight meridians,¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t reach the realm of greatest perfection in their entire lives.¡±


    ¡°The realm of the Great Perfection, let alone the chance to step into the Dark Realm,¡±


    ¡°But as long as you join the Warrior Camp, even if you are only rated as a Clevel,¡±


    ¡°I can still achieve a breakthrough within ten years and be a master of the Dark Realm.¡±


    ¡°I will wait in the Warrior Camp After twenty years,¡±


    ¡°I have broken through from an eight-star warrior to the third level of darkness,¡±


    ¡°Which is something I could never have imagined before.¡±


    ¡°The reason why a warrior like me is willing to join the organization is because of this opportunity.¡±


    Charlie Unexpectedly, there are still people in this organization.


    ¡°Where is this Warrior camp?¡± Charlie asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the Warrior Camp is. When I went to the Warrior Camp,¡±


    ¡°I was taken there in aa. When I left, I was brought out in aa.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the camp of the Warrior camp was no different from the camp of the dead.¡±


    ¡°They were all underground buildings, and it could even be called an underground city.¡±


    ¡°And we students of the Warrior camp all lived in the bottom of this underground city,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have been in Warrior Camp for twenty years, and I had never seen the sun, nor the moon.¡±

 Chapter 5127

    Chapter 5127


    Charlie asked with some horror: ¡°The sun has not been seen for twenty years,¡±


    ¡°And the dead have no choice. It¡¯s understandable, you who have the right to choose,¡±


    ¡°And you find that there is a dark life there, wouldn¡¯t you resist or run away?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Reverend blurted out without thinking,


    ¡°Twenty years in the Warrior Camp, almost snapped your fingers.¡±


    ¡°They pass in a sh, every minute and every second was extremely fulfilling.¡±


    ¡°During the twenty years there, I broke through from an eight-star warrior to the Great Perfection of


    the Bright Realm,¡±


    ¡°And then from the Great Perfection of the Bright Realm to the First Layer of Dark Realm.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the second heaven, the third heaven, I have lived for eighty-five years,¡±


    ¡°And the twenty years in the Warrior camp are the most fulfilling twenty years of my life!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Reverend looked only in his early sixties, But In fact, he was already


    eighty-five years old.


    However, the Reverend is a master of the dark realm after all,


    And the natural lifespan of masters of the dark realm is more than 120 to 30 years old,


    So it is reasonable for him to look younger than his actual age.


    At this time, Reverend mentioned the Warrior Camp, and said with regret:


    ¡°I am still regretting that my cultivation speed in the Warrior Camp did not meet the promotion


    standards of the Camp.¡±


    ¡°In ten years, if I could break through to the fourth level of darkness,¡±


    ¡°Then I could stay for another ten years, or even longer¡­¡± Charlie suddenly realized.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Not everyone is as lucky as they are, able to quickly master the aura, And directly gain a stronger


    strength that surpasses warriors.


    And the vast majority of warriors, in order to achieve improvement of their cultivation base,


    Have been practicing non-stop for decades.


    For such people, the excellent training opportunity of Warrior Camp is tailormade for them.


    Not only can it provide them with various resources, but more importantly, It can allow them to


    practice for decades without distraction.


    Without even being disturbed by day and night.


    For those martial idiots whose minds are mostly on cultivation,


    To have such an opportunity, not only will they not hate and repel them, But it will not be exchanged


    for a thousand dors.


    Thinking of this, Charlie suddenly remembered Duncan¡¯s method of using earthquakes to locate the


    May 47 garrison,


    So he asked Reverend, ¡°Did you experience an earthquake or tsunami during the 20 years you


    were in Warrior Camp?¡±


    ¡°Earthquake? Tsunami ?¡± Reverend shook his head:


    ¡°I have no impression¡­ In Warrior Camp, we spent most of our time practicing,¡±


    ¡°And paid little attention to the things around us, so we don¡¯t have any relevant memories.¡±

 Chapter 5128

    Chapter 5128


    Hearing this, Charlie, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.


    He naturally knew that Reverend had been psychologically hinted by him, And there was absolutely


    no way he could hide anything.


    But Reverend has no impression of the earthquake and tsunami.


    It may be that his ce has never experienced an earthquake or tsunami, But it may also be that he


    has experienced it but he does not remember it.


    After all, he is different from May Four Seven.


    Every day when May 47 was in the dead man¡¯s station,


    He was trying to find a way to confirm the information from the outside world,


    Or trying to find a way to record the time, and he was always thinking about how to escape.


    Therefore, May 47 will be very sensitive to any disturbance in the surrounding environment.


    But Reverend joined the Warrior Camppletely voluntarily, And he had no idea of escaping from


    birth at all.


    He even regretted that he could not stay in the Warrior Camp for another ten years.


    Pays too much attention to the surroundings.


    In desperation, Charlie asked him again:


    ¡°How many warriors like you are there in the entire Warrior camp?¡±


    Reverend thought for a while, and said: ¡°During the 20 years I was there,¡±


    ¡°There were more than 30 people one after another.¡±


    ¡°At most about twenty people at the same time.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked: ¡°That is to say,¡±


    ¡°Warrior Camp has trained at least dozens of dark realm masters.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Reverend nodded: ¡°There are at least forty or fifty.¡± Charlie was surprised by this strong


    reserve of the organization,


    e asked in surprise: ¡°Since there are so many masters of the dark realm in breaking the clearing,¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t any of the people sent in these two missions reach the dark realm?¡±


    Reverend exined: ¡°Although there are many masters in the dark realm,¡±


    ¡°At least half of them have been incorporated into the Miracle Battalion.¡±


    ¡°It is said that they will be arranged to serve at the core base of the organization.¡±


    ¡°Some of the rest will be incorporated into Uniform Guards,


    And some will be assigned to the Five Armies In the Command¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°On average, there are only a few dark masters in each Command¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°And each Command¡¯s Office will try to keep the dark realm masters by his side as personal


    bodyguards,¡±


    ¡°Only one or two people are designated asmissioners,¡±


    ¡°And they go out to perform various tasks like me, so in general, dark-world experts are not


    enough.¡±


    Charlie was shocked when he heard this, knowing that this organization is very powerful,


    But he didn¡¯t expect to be stronger than himself. Stronger than imagined.


    Immediately, he regained hisposure and asked Reverend:


    ¡°Then what is the organization of Uniform Guards?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Reverend said: ¡°Although Uniform Guards does not serve by the Lord¡¯s side,¡±


    ¡°They are directly dispatched by the Lord. After they leave Warrior Camp,¡±


    ¡°They will use other identities They were assigned to all over the world, but I don¡¯t know more about


    it.¡±


    Reverend said, ¡°As for the time in New York,¡±


    ¡°It was mainly because the target of the assassination had a great influence in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And that mission was to destroy the other party.¡±


    ¡°Once sessful, this matter would have inevitably cause a huge sensation all over the world,¡±

 Chapter 5129

    Chapter 5129


    Reverend continued: ¡°Therefore, in order to avoid exposure,¡±


    ¡°The organization did not send martial arts masters when encountering such things that will attract


    global attention.¡±


    ¡°So it was decided to send out the dead men;¡±


    ¡°Although the strength of the dead fighters is not as good as that of the masters of the dark realm,¡±


    ¡°Due to the development of thermal weapons, they also have their own special tactics,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°And they can basically have the actualbat ability no less than that of martial arts masters.¡±


    ¡°Easily interfere with the public¡¯s sight, let the public spontaneously define the murderer as a killer,¡±


    ¡°Mercenary, or some extremists with weapons.¡±


    Speaking, Reverend said again: ¡°As for the time in Norway,¡±


    ¡°It was indeed quite sudden. The information was obtained suddenly,¡±


    ¡°And there was only a few hours of preparation time before departure.¡±


    ¡°It happened that we had a ne in Cyprus at that time,¡±


    ¡°So the organization sent Cavalry guards there went there in disguise;¡± ¡°Moreover, the information


    obtained by the organization is also somewhat biased.¡±


    ¡°The information was sent by an entourage next to the target person.¡±


    ¡°He said in the information that the strongest among them is only a five-star warrior level,¡±


    ¡°And there is only one person, the strength of the eight Cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°Even the eight five-star warriors cannot be their opponents,¡±


    ¡°Plus the enemy was in the open and we were in the dark, it is impossible to


    fail,¡±


    ¡°So they are sent there, unexpectedly, one died and seven disappeared¡­¡±


    Charlie thought of Maria, and thought of the ring she gave him, and asked Reverend:


    ¡°How much do you know about that time in Norway? Do you know where she came from?¡±


    Reverend shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what she is. As for the time in Norway,¡±


    ¡°I only know that it was the person whom the Lord called for.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I have encountered it in the many years since I joined the organization.¡±


    ¡°As for the others, I just don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Reverend¡¯s exnation made Charlie even more confused about Maria¡¯s identity.


    He even regretted it a little.


    He regretted letting her and her grandfather go directly.


    Although in his opinion, he had already used psychological hints,


    And the grandfather and grandson must have nothing to hide from him,


    But at that time, time was short and he didn¡¯t have enough time and opportunity to ask more


    questions.


    But it¡¯s toote to regret it now,


    So he can only ask for as much valuable content as possible from Reverend.


    So, Charlie looked at Reverend and continued to interrogate him:


    ¡°Do you know why your lord wanted to arrest her? Is it for her, or for something on her?¡±


    Reverend shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know about this matter, even my superiors in Turkey don¡¯t know


    about it.¡±


    ¡°We only know that it is a god-sent opportunity to assign that mission,¡±


    ¡°To the Governor¡¯s office of the Right Army. Unfortunately, it failed in the end.¡±


    Charlie knew that Reverend couldn¡¯t lie, so he asked him,


    ¡°Do you know where the headquarters of the Warriors¡¯ Den is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Reverend shook his head and said,


    ¡°I have never been to the headquarters at all, I have only been to the Warriors Camp,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know where the Warriors Camp is.¡±


    After that, Reverend continued: ¡°I don¡¯t even know the exact location of the


    Governor¡¯s office of the Right Army in Italy.¡±


    ¡°The istion of information is very strict,¡±


    ¡°And people of any level can only know what they can know,¡±


    ¡°And it is impossible for us to know the secrets of a little bit higher.¡±

 Chapter 5130

    Chapter 5130


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dizzy, it seems that this Warriors¡¯ Den,


    Has an internal organizational structure that is too clear,


    And the internal confidentiality system is too strict.


    Reverend is already regarded as the middle and high level of the entire Warriors¡¯ Den.


    He doesn¡¯t know where the headquarters is, and he doesn¡¯t know where the branch he belongs to.


    After a moment of silence, Charlie continued to ask him: ¡°What is your n and deployment in Turkey?¡±


    Reverend replied: ¡°Turkey is a supply chain specially built for the Cyprus base,¡±


    ¡°The purpose is to protect the Cyprus base. Normal operation, by importing copper ore produced by the Cyprus base,¡±


    ¡°To ensure the concealment of the Cyprus base, and at the same time provide it,¡±


    ¡°With the funds required for operation through reasonable and legal import channels.¡± ¡°In addition, we will also use


    copper ore. There are 2,000 tons of materials on this ship,¡±


    ¡°Which will be secretly sent to the Cyprus base.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Among the two thousand tons of materials you mentioned,¡±


    ¡°What are the details? What do you have here?¡±


    Reverend replied: ¡°There are about 300 tons of various food and medicines,¡±


    ¡°As well as arge amount of weapons and ammunition,¡±


    ¡°Clothing and daily necessities, and various living materials needed by the dead,¡±


    ¡°As well as consumables for air and water purification equipment.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there are nearly 500 tons of diesel.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Diesel still needed to be shipped so far from Turkey?¡±


    Reverend exined: ¡°The outside world thinks that there are only a few hundred people working and living in the copper


    mine,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, There are three to four thousand people,¡±


    ¡°Not only the cost of materials is huge, but also the energy consumption is veryrge.¡±


    ¡°The living electricity consumption of the three to four thousand people under the mine alone is veryrge.¡±


    ¡°If all the electricity is purchased from the national grid of Cyprus,¡±


    ¡°The energy consumption will be much higher than a copper mine of the same scale,¡±


    ¡°And once someone who is interested in checking the data in this area can detect it,¡±


    ¡°The organization will be exposed.¡±


    Reverend said again: ¡°Because it is necessary to fill in For the energy consumption of these three to four thousand


    people,¡±


    ¡°We have sent them fourrge diesel generator sets from Turkey.¡±


    ¡°Their daily electricity consumption is all met by diesel power generation.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°However, if a copper mine consumes too much diesel, it will make people doubt it,¡±


    ¡°So we provide all the diesel they need, and after the ship docks,¡±


    ¡°There is a special pipeline connecting the copper mine,¡±


    ¡°And the diesel is delivered directly through the pipeline.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but wonder how meticulous the organization was when he heard this.


    He felt a little admiration.


    Generally speaking, therger the organization, the harder it is to keep in mind the details.


    However, with such a huge scale, the Warriors¡¯ Den can handle all kinds of details very well,


    Which is really remarkable.


    It is easy to see the clues of such things as energy consumption once they are targeted by interested people.


    Often, the police analyze the electricity consumption data of residential buildings,


    And find that the electricity consumption of a certain household is several times higher,


    Than that of other neighbors of the same type of household.


    And that kind of three-bedroom house uses the water and natural gas of more than ten or twenty people a month.


    Once this abnormality is discovered, it is likely to be a den of an MLM organization.


    Therefore, if this copper mine does not want to expose any clues,


    Then all its energy consumption publicly purchased materials,


    And even the garbage it discharges must meet the scale of 300 people so that no one will find abnormalities.


    Otherwise, once any indicator is abnormal, it may be noticed by potential enemies.

 Chapter 5131

    Chapter 5131


    This also made Charlie realize that many of his previous operations actuallycked simr details.


    Whether it was the Rejuvenation Pill Auction or JX Pharmaceutical,


    Which is well-known around the world during this period,


    They were actually a bit high-profile. Now, once it is cleared,


    It will be followed, and it is only a matter of time before it is found out.


    At this time, Reverend said again: ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°Among the materials, I brought this time, there is also an antidote for them.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Is the antidote produced in Turkey?¡±


    ¡°No¡± Reverend shook his head and said,


    ¡°The antidote is sent to Turkey by the organization, but I don¡¯t know where it is sent from.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked: ¡°Is there a fixed delivery time for the antidote to Turkey?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± Reverend exined: ¡°The time for the organization to give the antidote is random every time.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it is not delivered until the day before it is almost used up,¡±


    ¡°But sometimes it is suddenly delivered one or two months in advance.¡± ¡°When it is delivered, it is


    unpredictable at all, and there is no pattern,¡±


    ¡°It just suddenly informs us that the antidote has been delivered to a certain ce,¡±


    ¡°And we are asked to get it ourselves, probably to prevent us from catching the pattern.¡±


    After a pause, Reverend said again: ¡°In addition, the quantity delivered is different each time,¡±


    ¡°Sometimes for one month, sometimes for three months,¡±


    ¡°And these antidotes are delivered with a special safe,¡±


    ¡°We have to apply to the organization to open the safe every time before delivering medicine to the


    base,¡±


    ¡°And we can only open the safe after the organization authorizes it.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°Is the safe connected to the inte?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Reverend nodded. When the organization authorizes, we can take the antidote from inside,¡±


    ¡°And the safe has its own identification function,¡±


    ¡°Which can urately record how many antidotes we take out,¡±


    ¡°And we can only take a fixed amount of antidote each time,¡±


    ¡°One more will not work Otherwise, once the organization realizes that things are out of control,¡±


    ¡°It will immediately start to self-destruct.¡±


    Reverend said, ¡°Not only our safe but also the safe in the hands of the governor of the Cyprus


    base.¡±


    ¡°There is an emergency antidote reserve, but you also need to apply for authorization from the


    organization to open it.¡±


    ¡°Once there is a change, the organization will immediately stop the supply of antidote,¡±


    ¡°And destroy the antidote stored in the safe. In this way, at most one week,


    Everyone in this base will die.¡±


    Charlie asked with some doubts: ¡°If such an important thing is moved to via the inte,¡±


    ¡°If it is hacked, wouldn¡¯t it be all over?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Reverend shook his head Dao: ¡°The organization is not using the public Inte,¡±


    ¡°But its own satellitemunicationwork, and it is not an ordinary civilianmunication.¡±


    ¡°It is a militarymunication satellite bought from senior Soviet officials,¡±


    ¡°Through special channels when the Soviet Union disintegrated.¡±


    ¡°Militarymunication Satellite?¡± Charlie asked in shock: ¡°Can this be bought?¡±


    Reverend exined: ¡°Under normal circumstances, no, no matter how rich individuals and


    companies are,¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t buy military satellites. But it was a special period of time.¡±


    ¡°The entire Soviet defense system was in chaos.¡±


    ¡°The distribution of time was also muddled and there were a lot of bad debts.¡±


    ¡°At that time, arge part of Ukraine¡¯s heavy weapons were sold.¡±


    ¡°Even the Tu-160 bomber and even nuclear bombs were almost sold, let alone a lot of satellites in


    the sky.¡±


    ¡°At that time, no one would notice that there were a few satellites missing,¡±


    ¡°And as long as they did something a little bit, other people would not know that these satellites


    were theirs.¡±

 Chapter 5132

    Chapter 5132


    Reverend said again: ¡°This batch of satellites has extremely high security


    itself,¡±


    ¡°And themunication code has been reset, so even the person who designed it cannot crack the


    currentmunication content.¡±


    ¡°The possibility of being cracked is almost non-existent, but it also has certain drawbacks.¡±


    ¡°The disadvantage is that the satellite is a bit old,¡±


    ¡°And it is still an old generation of narrow-band mobilemunication satellites.¡±


    ¡°The transmission rate is rtively slow, so it can only transmit text and bytemands,¡±


    ¡°Such as monitoring the status of safes in various ces.¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, safes only need to Just send amand of a few bytes to the


    satellite at regr intervals.¡±


    ¡°If there is an exception, themand is only a few bytes,¡±


    ¡°And the same is true for activating the self-destruct device.¡±


    ¡°There is no problem at all with this small data transmission.¡±


    ¡°In addition, it can satisfy very few users to use this system for voice calls at critical moments,¡±


    ¡°But it cannot satisfy video signal transmission.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°That is to say,¡±


    ¡°Even if the base in Cyprus may have surveince equipment installed,¡±


    ¡°The organization can¡¯t check it in real-time, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Reverend said: ¡°The monitoring equipment in Cyprus is stored locally,¡±


    ¡°And every time Ie here, I will bring back a copy of the surveince video from the past week,¡±


    ¡°But this data will not be connected to the Inte,¡±


    ¡°And will only be stored in Turkey. Every once in a while,¡±


    ¡°All the data will be handed over to the Military Command.¡±


    ¡°As for whether the Military Command will hand over these data to the Lord.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t helpughing and said,


    ¡°Seeing how old you are, I didn¡¯t expect you to not know a lot about this.¡±


    Reverend respectfully said: ¡°These were all systematically trained when I was in Warriors Camp.¡±


    Charlie asked him with interest: ¡°Then let me ask you,¡±


    ¡°As far as you know, has your self-destruct device ever been activated?¡±


    ¡°It has been activated,¡± Reverend said without hesitation:


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Almost twenty years ago, a base was activated by the organization because of a major failure.¡±


    ¡°One day, the Commissioner was notified temporarily that there was no need to deliver the


    medicine,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time, the Commissioner was informed that there was some ident on the other


    side,¡±


    ¡°And he was asked to wait for half a day.¡±


    ¡°If the Commissioner hadn¡¯t delivered it in the early morning of the next day,¡±


    ¡°The organization would authorize him to open Safe, and activate the stored antidote.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Charlie frowned and asked,


    ¡°The organization has been using lies to dy them until they are about to die from poison,¡±


    ¡°And then activate the self-destruct?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Reverend nodded heavily, and said with a shocked expression:


    ¡°The organization did not send anyone to deliver the medicine,¡±


    ¡°And destroyed the spare antidote at thest one.¡±


    ¡°There were more than 5,000 people in the base including themissioner,


    Cavalry Guards, dead men, and their families.¡±


    ¡°All the people were poisoned and died, and no one was spared.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°How do you know so clearly?¡±


    Reverend exined: ¡°This is the information that the organization dessified internally.¡±


    ¡°The reason why it was dessified at that time was to warn all bases,¡±


    ¡°About the consequences of a major failure.¡±


    Charlie suddenly thought of something, and blurted out:


    ¡°You just said that the major failure was twenty years ago?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Reverend nodded: ¡°It was twenty years ago, I remember it very clearly.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s expression was horrified, his parents were killed in Aurous Hill twenty years ago!


    The timing is so coincident, it can¡¯t be just a coincidence, right?


    Is there any connection between the death of the parents and what Reverend said?!

 Chapter 5133

    Chapter 5133


    At this point, Charlie¡¯s pupils constricted, and immediately asked Reverend:


    ¡°What happened twenty years ago that could make your Lord,¡±


    ¡°To execute thousands of people directly?!¡±


    Reverend shook his head nkly: ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific reason¡­¡±


    ¡°I only know that the Lord was furious at their failure at that time, so he killed them. ¡­¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows, and asked in a cold voice:


    ¡°Then do you know where they failed?¡±


    Reverend shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± Charlie thought of what Reverend said


    just now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He thought that the one in charge of Asian affairs in the Warriors¡¯ Den was the Military


    Commander¡¯s Office, so he asked him:


    ¡°Which one was the one that experienced that failure?¡±


    ¡°Is it the Chinese Military Commander¡¯s Office?¡±


    Reverend shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s basically certain that it¡¯s not the Governor¡¯s Office of the Right Army¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he continued, ¡°Actually, how many copper mines like the Cyprus


    Copper Mine are there in the whole world?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know at all, or even I don¡¯t know, how many bases there are under the


    Commander¡¯s Office of the Right Army where I am.¡±


    ¡°This information ispletely isted from the inside.¡±


    ¡°I only know that there is also the Governor¡¯s Office of the Left Army and the


    Central Army The Governor¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°The Former Military Governor¡¯s Office, and the Rear Military Commander¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know who is in charge of the other four military governor¡¯s Offices,¡±


    ¡°And what the specific scale is¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie¡¯s heart sank again.


    He was not sure whether the failure that Reverend said 20 years ago was rted to the death of his


    parents.


    It seems that if he wants to find out more information,


    He can only hope to find a higher level of this Warroirs¡¯ Den.


    So, Charlie asked again: ¡°What kind of organization structure do you have in Turkey?¡±


    Reverend replied, ¡°The highest officer of the Right Army Governorate is the left and right


    governors,¡±


    ¡°And there are four governors under theirmand, which can be understood as deputy


    governors,¡±


    ¡°Each deputy governor is responsible for a closed-loop system,¡±


    ¡°And this line of Turkey and Cyprus is one of the closed loops.¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°Then who is your vice-governor of this closed loop?¡±


    Reverend said, ¡°It¡¯s Ramos Zhang, Zhang¡¯s deputy governor.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°This Ramos, is he a martial artist?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What cultivation level?¡±


    ¡°Dark realm fifth level.¡±


    Charlie was slightly startled in his heart and asked with a frown,


    ¡°This closed loop of yours, besides the copper refinery in Turkey,¡±


    ¡°And the copper mine in Cyprus, what other industries are there?¡±


    ¡°Many.¡± Reverend replied, ¡°There are also natural gaspanies,¡±


    ¡°Large farms and shipyards in Turkey, in addition to that,¡±


    ¡°There are also some garment processing factories, stone processing factories,¡±


    ¡°Basically in all walks of life, the overall market value is about eighty billion dors or so.¡±


    In Turkey, with a total market value of eighty billion dors,


    It can already be called a super business empire,


    And this is only the industry under the responsibility of a deputy governor of one of the five military


    governorates under themand of the Warriors Den. If it is a deputy governor in an economically


    developed Western Europe,


    Then he is responsible for the closed loop, perhaps the market value exceeds hundreds of billions


    of dors.


    In this way, the strength of the assets of a right Governor, I am afraid that it has easily exceeded the


    Wade family.


    Charlie suddenly remembered something and hastily asked:


    ¡°What is the public identity of your vice governor, in the Den? Will it be disguised as a business


    tycoon?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Reverend shook his head and said, ¡°The official position of the deputy governor is the


    governor¡¯s colleague,¡±


    ¡°And below that, there is the governor¡¯smander (qi¨¡n), and then there is a special envoy or


    commissioner like me,¡±


    ¡°And from the special envoy on up, there is absolutely no well-known identity in themunity,¡±


    ¡°And generally very low-profile, my public identity in Turkey,¡±


    ¡°It is the quality inspector of this copper refinery, responsible for checking the quality inspection of all


    copper ore in the factory,¡±


    ¡°So it is only in name. That¡¯s why I came to Cyprus with the ship in name only,¡±


    ¡°While our deputy governor¡¯s public identity is the ountant of the copper refinery.¡±


    ¡°ountant?!¡± Charlie frowned and spoke, ¡°In that case, the head of the copper refinery,¡±


    ¡°In this closed loop of yours, has an even lower status instead?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Reverend nodded, ¡°The chairman is just pretending, as for the heads of the other


    industries,¡±


    ¡°They are all just spokesmen arranged within the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And many of them are the sons of the Cavalry Guards.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°The heirs of the Cavalry Guards?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Reverend added: ¡°Below this closed loop of ours, there are at least fifty enterprises.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Since you guys are so focused on secrecy, these fiftyodd enterprises,¡±


    ¡°How do you manage them to ensure that you don¡¯t leak secrets?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that all the employees of these fifty enterprises are your own people, right?¡±

 Chapter 5134

    Chapter 5134


    Reverend shook his head and said, ¡°Most of the enterprises have no explicit rtionship with each


    other,¡±


    ¡°As well as with the vice governor, moreover, each enterprise is not all our people,¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have that many grassroots personnel,¡±


    ¡°But the people openly in charge of each enterprise are all descendants of the Cavalry Guards.¡±


    ¡°The descendants of the Cavalry Guards?¡± Charlie pursued,


    ¡°Why are they descendants of the Cavalry Guards?¡±


    Reverend replied, ¡°Because the Cavalry Guards were all promoted up from the dead soldiers who


    performed well and even had merits,¡±


    ¡°So the Warriors Den, in order to make these Cavalry Guards feel more superior psychologically,¡±


    ¡°Compared to the dead soldiers, especially allowed them to let their third child,¡±


    ¡°Break away from the Cavalry Guards¡¯ identity after every three children they had.¡±


    ¡°Leaving the identity of Cavalry Guards means that this offspring can grow up without practicing


    martial arts,¡±


    ¡°But receive formal education within the Warriors Den from a young age,¡± ¡°And it is the basic


    education where the person is, such as Turkey is four years of elementary school,¡±


    ¡°Four years of middle school, and four years of high school,¡±


    ¡°That child¡¯s elementary and middle school content, are learned within the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°After getting legal status in high school, in Turkey Local public high school study,¡±


    ¡°And then the normal examination for university, after graduating from university,¡±


    ¡°They can directly go through the channels of social recruitment into our closed-loop enterprise


    work,¡±


    ¡°And gradually be trained to be the sessor of different enterprises.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Why are they sent out to study only in high school?¡±


    Reverend replied: ¡°Children who are too youngck self-restraint,¡±


    ¡°Let them go to social schools to study, it is easy to speak more mistakes,¡±


    ¡°So there will first be internal education for them while teaching them,¡±


    ¡°While their parents constantly give them to strengthen the sense of secrecy,¡±


    ¡°After the children began to go out to high school, they will start to give them drugs,¡±


    ¡°So that they also have a strong poison in their bodies in order to ensure control.¡±


    The first is that they do not need to practice martial arts hard,¡±


    ¡°The other is that they do not need to take the antidote once a week, but once every six months,¡±


    ¡°Just like me, and if they study well and do have real talent,¡±


    ¡°After taking over the business in the future, they can be white-cor elite,¡±


    ¡°Or even well-known entrepreneurs in a society where living conditions are much better than those


    of the Cavalry Guards.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but realize it.


    In this way, it seemed that his aunt, as well as her family, should not be considered high-end


    members in the Warriors Den,


    And most likely they were also the descendants of Cavalry Guards,


    Only that they had the opportunity to live a normal life in the real world.


    Thinking of this, Charlie asked Reverend: ¡°During your years in the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard of the Warriors Den sending people into society and then deliberately letting


    that person get close to a particr person and marry them,¡±


    ¡°Making them be undercover agents nted by the Warriors Den on the other side?¡±


    ¡°I have heard of it.¡± Reverend nodded and said, ¡°This kind of thing is very normal,¡±


    ¡°After the children of the Cavalry Guards are sent into society,¡±


    ¡°The Warriors Den will set up a point system for them,¡±


    ¡°As long as they create contributions for the Warriors Den to be able to increase the points,¡±


    ¡°The greater the contribution, the more points;¡±


    ¡°If the points can reach a certain level, then they will be able to use the points to bail one of their


    family members out of the Cavalry Guards;¡±


    ¡°If they continue to make significant contributions, then they can even bail out all their loved ones,¡±


    ¡°Once their family is bailed out, then their family members don¡¯t have to do anything,¡±


    ¡°They can regain their freedom to a certain extent, as long as they don¡¯t threaten the safety of the


    Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°They can go wherever they want and do whatever they want,¡±


    ¡°But the poison in their body can¡¯t be solved, they can only take the antidote from once a week,


    upgraded to once every six months.¡±


    ¡°If the contribution is big enough, they can even redeem themselves, and after the redemption,¡±


    ¡°The Society will give them a generous amount of money to let them and their families take care of


    themselves,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still the same premise, not to threaten the safety of the Society while taking the medicine


    regrly.¡±


    Here, Reverend added: ¡°Because of this mechanism in ce,¡±


    ¡°Every Cavalry Guard will try to have three children or even multiples of three,¡±


    ¡°And every child sent to study will be instilled with a great sense of responsibility by their parents


    and older siblings from an early age,¡±


    ¡°So that they realize from an early age that they are responsible for changing the fate of the whole


    family,¡±


    ¡°So that almost all of these children are academic talent,¡±


    ¡°As soon as they enter society is the elite ss, these people marry high-ups only,¡±


    ¡°Maybe which billionaire¡¯s offspring are from the Cavalry Guards you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°However, the descendants of these Cavalry Guards in the Warriors¡¯ Den, there is a special term,


    called a schr.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help butugh dumbly and asked him,


    ¡°It¡¯s the ancient schr who took the imperial examination?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Reverend said, ¡°The ancients said that no one asked under the window for ten years,¡±


    ¡°And once you be famous, the world knows, whether it is the ancient schr,¡±


    ¡°Or the schr of the Warriors Den, they are all trying desperately to change their lives and achieve


    ss crossing by studying and taking exams.¡±


    Charlie nodded gently, thinking: ¡°I originally thought that my uncle¡¯s better half must have been a


    Cavalry Guard offspring,¡±


    ¡°But ording to him, the probability is of a ¡®schr¡¯,¡±


    ¡°The probability is to study hard for more than ten years,¡±


    ¡°Carrying the mission of rescuing the whole family, was arranged into a certain university to


    approach uncle¡­¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Moreover, she could sessfully marry into the An family,¡±


    ¡°Enough to prove that she is definitely at the top of the group of ¡®schr¡¯.¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie also could not help but have some chills on his back.


    Although the Warriors Den is not known, but in fact has alreadyid its own forces everywhere in


    the world,


    And has long sincepleted the pration of high society.


    God knows how many of those global tycoons on the Forbes rich list are actually the other half of


    this organization¡¯s ¡°schr¡± only.


    Moreover, even if a ¡°schr¡± is married to the world¡¯s richest man,


    The Warriors Den can still achieve absolute control over her through the poison in her body and her


    family,


    As well as the antidote in their own hands.


    Moreover, this control chain has formed a closed loop, wless, and unbreakable ¡­¡­

 Chapter 5135

    Chapter 5135


    At this time, Charlie, in his heart can not help but think of his own third aunt, who he did not know.


    And in his mind, he could not help but rely on the clues provided by Reverend, As well as his own


    imagination outlined the tragic life of that woman.


    During her teenage years as well as her youth,


    It is likely that she had been studying hard in order to change the fate of her entire family.


    Her father had probably experienced the tragedy of the dead soldiers firsthand,


    So he must have instilled in her at a very young age the belief in studying hard to save the whole


    family.


    And she must have lived up to his expectations by getting into a top university with her hard work.


    At this time, because she excelled in her studies and was also very good externally,


    The Warriors Den gave her the difficult and significant task of preparing to approach his uncle,


    Martel An.


    Duncan once told Charlie about the process of his aunt¡¯s acquaintance with his uncle.


    Back then, uncle was in his second year of his master¡¯s degree at Harvard University,


    While he had just entered Harvard for his master¡¯s degree.


    The two met over a clich¨¦d drama of a hero saving a woman, while uncle,


    Through his contact with her, was surprised to find that this woman catered to all his requirements


    for the opposite s3x, Both internally and externally.


    The An family and Duncan, too, because of spection, the young aunt was probably,


    At that time, a secret informer was deliberately nted by the enemy on the young uncle¡¯s side.


    But ording to Duncan, after the death of his aunt,


    This matter is only a spection that has no way to be confirmed.


    However, now one can be sure that their spection is 100% urate.


    Although his uncle was twenty-two or three years old when she met my him,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It is likely that she had been trying to be the kind of woman that his uncle would have liked,


    And even be obsessed with when she was fifteen or sixteen years old.


    It took years of preparation for her to fall in love at first sight with her uncle at Harvard University.


    The naive uncle thought he had found the one,


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that it was all just an borate y around him.


    He has been with this woman for nearly twenty years,


    This woman gave birth to two daughters, a family of four seemingly affectionate,


    But he never dreamed that this woman with him for twenty years,


    From the day he saw her, her mouth has always been filled with highly toxic dentures.


    The husband who has been with her for twenty years,


    Having two biological daughters, has not been able to stop her from selling her life for the Warriors


    Den.


    On the day of Sara¡¯s New York concert, this woman acted as an inside informer,


    Cooperating with the dead soldiers of the Warriors Den to exterminate the entire An family.


    Only, Charlie did not know if this woman and her two daughters, Were on the Warriors Den¡¯s kill list


    in the first ce.


    If they were also on, then wonder if this uncle was clear in her own mind.


    However, from thest moment, she decided to bite her teeth and choose tomit suicide,


    Her heart, even to death, did not escape the control of the Warriors Den.


    And her suicide is likely to protect her family members who are still controlled by the Warriors Den.


    This, too, is where Charlie feels that the Warriors Den is the most powerful.


    Just when Charlie was feeling emotional in his heart,


    Someone knocked on the door and said respectfully outside the door,


    ¡°Lord Envoy, in half an hour, our ship will be docking.¡±


    Charlie sensed that this person was not a martial arts expert,


    So he said to Reverend in a very low voice, ¡°Send him away.¡±


    Reverend nodded and spoke, ¡°All right, I know, you go to work.¡±


    ¡°As you wish!¡± The other party answered, turned around, and left the floor.


    Charlie then asked Reverend, ¡°These people on the ship, are they all your people?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Reverend shook his head: ¡°The bodyguards on this ship are all Turkish Cavalry Guards,¡±


    ¡°As for these crew members, they are all some peripheral members,¡±


    ¡°Only responsible for sailing the ship, they don¡¯t know anything about the specifics.¡±

 Chapter 5136

    Chapter 5136


    Charlie pointed to the man standing motionless in the corridor inside the door and asked him, ¡°What


    is he?¡±


    Reverend said, ¡°He is my second-inmand.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Your deputy, do you still have to meet your needs in that area


    normally?¡±


    Reverend replied, ¡°He wanted to join the Battalion, but to join the Battalion,¡±


    ¡°He needed a rmendation from someone who had been trained in the Battalion,¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why I used that as a condition and asked him to satisfy my ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie stretched out a hand to interrupt him,


    ¡°All right, you don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Reverend immediately closed his mouth.


    Charlie then asked, ¡°In a moment, do you have any way to let me mix with you into the copper


    mine?¡±


    Reverend said without thinking, ¡°This is simple, you just need to wrap up in a ck robe with me.¡±


    ¡°ck robe?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Reverend stood up, took off two ck robes from the hanger behind the door, and said to


    him:


    ¡°Because I am a special envoy, my true face, only my superiors and my deputies can see,¡±


    ¡°In front of the rest of the organization, I am wrapped in robes to not let anyone see any features.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°The head of the Cyprus Copper Mine, has he seen your true face?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Reverend shook his head and said, ¡°If you want to go in,¡±


    ¡°Later you just need to disembark the ship wrapped in ck robes like me,¡±


    ¡°And after we disembark, the Cavalry Guards of the copper mine will pick us up.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Then when will you return?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Reverend said, ¡°After the ship docks, the Cavalry Guards on this ship will gather all the


    crew members into the engine room and not allow them to see the outside world,¡±


    ¡°Then the Cavalry Guards of the copper mine will start unloading,¡±


    ¡°After unloading all the supplies, they will also start loading the copper ore,¡±


    ¡°And after it¡¯s full tomorrow morning, we will depart back.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°What about you?¡±


    Reverend exined, ¡°I will stay at the copper mine tonight,¡±


    ¡°Supervise the Cavalry Guards to take their medicine,¡±


    ¡°And then supervise the dead soldiers to take their medicine,¡±


    ¡°After making sure that everyone is taking their medicine properly, it will be almost dawn.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in with you!¡±


    After saying that, he asked, ¡°Where is the antidote you brought?¡±


    Reverend pointed to the closet in the corner of the room and said,


    ¡°The antidote is in the cab.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Take it out for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Reverend immediately went to the closet,


    Carried out a heavy backpack from it, and ced it in front of Charlie.


    Charlie opened the backpack and found that it was packed in four square boxes like chalk boxes,


    with more than thirty boxes.


    He took out one box from it and found that the top lid of the box had a circr emblem printed with


    firecquer,


    The emblem pattern was veryplicated,


    And one could vaguely see that the totem as a whole presented a ¡°WD¡± character.


    He directly opened the box, and found that the inside is as thick and thin length of the index finger,


    With kraft paper rolled out of the cylinder.


    And the cylinder of the upper and lower two seals, also have a firecquer seal.


    He tore the kraft paper and saw ten small pills wrapped in it.


    He put the pills under his nose and sniffed them,


    And found that the antidote was simr to the antidote he had configured.


    The antidote configured by himself, the vast majority of which are some nourishing ordinary herbs,Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The real detoxification effect is only a very small part.


    And this antidote is the same.


    Most herbs are effective in strengthening the body,


    While the part that really works is aposition that has been refined by a special method.


    Charlie immediately recognized that this ingredient contained an extremely small amount of spiritual


    qi,


    Although it was only minimal, he could still clearly sense the presence of spiritual qi.


    This made his expression awe-inspiring,


    It seems that the person who refined this antidote, like himself, can grasp spiritual qi!

 Chapter 5137

    Chapter 5137


    The aura in the antidote is minimal, which allows Charlie to conclude that,


    The person who made the elixir must also be proficient in the aura,


    But he is unable to guess the other party¡¯s cultivation through the elixir.


    After all, the potency of this antidote is really a bit too low,


    Charlie felt that its greatest use is not to be able to suppress the poison in the body of the person


    taking it,


    But seems to be just to send a signal for the poison in his body to not rush to attack first for the time


    being.


    As he looked at these antidotes, he couldn¡¯t help but specte in his heart that,


    If the Warriors Den had ten dead soldier bases around the world,


    Then together with the dead soldiers, the families of the dead soldiers,


    And the Cavalry guards, there would be at least tens of thousands of people.


    In addition, there are also ¡°schrs¡±, ¡°guides¡±, ¡°special envoys¡±, and ¡°governors¡± scattered around


    the world.


    Thepany¡¯s staff is also a part of the ¡°Uniform Guards¡±, ¡°Speedy Transport Company¡± and


    various other supporting personnel.


    It is roughly estimated that there are at least 100,000 people under hismand, or even more.


    The vast majority of these more than 100,000 men have to take one antidote every week,


    This means that the daily output of the Warriors Den will be 10,000 to 20,000 or more antidotes.


    With such arge demand, it is impossible to let the master of aura in charge of the experts,


    Otherwise, it is the same as the strongest of the small group of people,


    Pressed in the manufacture of antidote sweatshops, is a really big material with small use.


    Therefore, Charlie estimated that the Warriors Den should have a sizeable elixir processing base,


    The lord, or those under hismand who mastered the aura,


    After refining the core elixir, to the processing base with a specific recipe for dilution.


    At present, Charlie can find clues, basically have strong independence,


    It is difficult to find an actual clue in Cyprus, with the organization¡¯s higher levels of connection.


    But now it seems that the only thing that runs through all the links of the Warriors Den,


    It is the production and transportation of the antidote.


    The antidote is a real and actual link that will connect all the external organizational structures to it


    with the transportation route of the antidote, And if he can find the output path of the antidote sent


    all the way down, he can find this elixir processing base.


    This elixir processing base is not an independent existence isted from the headquarters of the


    Den or the senior management,


    Because the antidote it produces must have an elixir with spiritual energy as the core raw material,


    So there must be an input path of spiritual energy elixir upstream of it.


    Once he can find this input path, he may be able to follow the vine all the way to the real core of the


    Warriors Den.


    Having made up his mind, Charlie then asked Reverend:


    ¡°You just said that the time and ce for the antidote to arrive in Turkey are random,


    Tell me specifically what the process is for you to receive the antidote.¡±


    Reverend said respectfully, ¡°Generally, without any warning,¡±


    ¡°We will receive a coordinate and a six-digit return code sent via satellitemunication,¡±


    ¡°The coordinate may be anywhere in Turkey, and we will rush over to receive it immediately after


    receiving the address.¡±


    Saying that, Reverend added, ¡°They usually choose a wilderness ridge to ce the safe,¡±


    ¡°And since the coordinates are urate to the meter after we arrive at the designated coordinates,¡±


    ¡°We can soon find the location of the safe as long as we try to dig on the t ground.¡±


    ¡°Wilderness ridge?¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    It seems that this gang¡¯s process is indeed very meticulous,


    The kind of ce in the wilderness, there is no monitoring equipment,


    And the other party first randomly chooses the location, so it is impossible to do it in advance toy


    control.


    And when the other party calmly ced the antidote,


    There is still enough time to clean up all the clues, and then inform the other party of this


    coordination.


    It is even possible that the other party may nt multiple safes in Turkey at once,


    Only to announce the coordinates of one of the safes at intervals down the road.


    In this way, it would be even more difficult to trace this line.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Then, Charlie asked, ¡°Every time you guys go over to receive the safe deposit boxes,¡±


    ¡°Do you find any traces left behind when they ced the safe deposit boxes?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Reverend shook his head: ¡°I also paid special attention to this,¡±


    ¡°But every time I received the antidote, I did not find any traces,¡±


    ¡°No footprints, nor wheel marks, nor they had special treatment when they


    left,¡±


    ¡°Or they had buried the safe long enough, the wind and sun naturally covered the traces they left, or


    maybe both. ¡°


    Charlie could not help but smacked his lips and asked him,


    ¡°What about after finding it? To give them feedback?¡±


    Reverend said, ¡°The safe has a password input area, but this area is not used to open the safe


    door,¡±


    ¡°But to send a return receipt to the organization,¡±


    ¡°As long as the correct return code is entered, the organization will be able to confirm that we have


    received it safely.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie did not know for a while, what kind of method he should use to catch this clue


    of the other party¡¯s antidote.


    At this time, the ship emitted a very piercing whistle,


    While the speed of the ship also slowed down a lot,


    Which made him realize that the ship was about to dock.


    So, he immediately threw the antidote brought by Reverend back into the closet and wrapped up in


    one of the ck robes,


    Then he said to Reverend, ¡°I will disguise myself as your deputy and go to the copper mine with


    you,¡±


    ¡°The way you handed over the pills to them before, is how you hand over it again this time.¡±


    Reverend nodded without thinking: ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    After saying that, he also took a ck robe, skillfully put on the body, and use arge hat to cover


    the whole headpletely.


    Charlie also followed the example of the ck robe with the hood. Now his head was covered.


    He found that the ck robe¡¯s cap is very wide, and the cap part of the fabric is light sand,


    Even if the cap will cover the whole face, it does not hinder vision.


    Subsequently, Charlie and Reverend came to the door, looked at the martial artist who was standing


    still like a wooden board,


    And said in a cold voice: ¡°Listen, if anyone other than the two of us dares to enter this room, kill


    without amnesty!¡±


    The other party was immediately controlled by Charlie¡¯s psychological implications,


    And immediately nodded respectfully and said, ¡°The subordinate follows orders!¡±

 Chapter 5138

    Chapter 5138


    When the two of them stepped out of the room, the outside had already started to get busy.


    Most of the Cavalry guards responsible for the guard have returned to the bridge building,


    After the ship stops, they will take all the crew into the engine room, So that these crew members


    do not spy on any clues.


    And the ship, at this time, was only a kilometer or two away from the pier.


    Charlie and Reverend walked directly out of the bridge building and came on top of the deck.


    On the deck, two crew members and two Cavalry guards were standing on the port side of the ship,


    Waiting for the cable to be thrown to finish docking.


    And Charlie has been able to see ahead of this modest dock,


    At this time is brightly lit, and multiple trucks, loading and unloading trucks, at this time are on


    standby.


    In addition, Charlie also saw several small cars, it should be waiting to meet Reverend¡¯s convoy.


    The cargo ship was about to dock when it started to reverse thrust,


    And then the sailing speed quickly dropped and leaned sideways to the pier.


    After the ship stopped, Reverend took the lead and went all the way down from the inner deck spiral


    ladder,


    While the hatch below had been opened by two crew members.


    At the same time, the crane next to the cargo ship has begun to move slowly, it seems to be to start


    unloading the cargo.


    As Charlie let Reverend follow the previous handover in the normal way, So at this time, Reverend


    ispletely into his usual rhythm of docking.


    When he stepped out of the hatch, there were already a number of men waiting outside,


    And when they saw Reverend and Charlie walking down,


    The man at the head immediately said to Reverend respectfully, ¡°Lord Envoy, you ¡­¡­ have worked


    hard all the way!¡±


    Charlie could hear that this person¡¯s tone carried nervousness and apprehension.


    Looking at the other people around him, each one was also nervous.


    Charlie surmised that he should be apprehensive because of that failure in Bergen a few days ago.


    After all, Maria was the person that Lord personally named,


    And as a result, their people failed toplete this arduous task.


    And now it happened to be the time to deliver the antidote,


    They were afraid that Lord would repeat the tactics he used twenty years ago and put everyone in


    this base of theirs, to death.


    In the face of several people¡¯s respect and apprehension,


    Reverend just gave a faint nasal hmm, did not even look at that person, And walked straight toward


    the three small cars.


    The head of the men hurriedly ran a few steps, rushed to the middle of the


    Mercedes-Benz car,


    Help Reverend pull open the door, and then help Charlie to open the passenger door.


    A ck-robed Reverend took the lead in the back row of the car, And Charlie also followed in the


    passenger seat.


    Afterward, the greeting people quickly got into the front and back cars,


    And the convoy quickly left the pier and drove to the copper mine, which was only about a kilometer


    away from the pier.


    The convoy went around the dock and in the blink of an eye drove to the main gate of the copper


    mine,


    The automatic gate opened in advance, allowing the three cars to drive straight in without slowing


    down.


    This copper mine, the outside looks somewhat simr to the base of the Cataclysmic Front, but on a


    much smaller scale.


    Although the interior of the mine looked like nothing unusual,


    Charlie still found many hidden secret posts and fire points.


    It was clear that the ce was very well-guarded.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The caravan drove directly to an office building style building to stop, And at this time, downstairs


    has more than one person waiting here.


    The middle-aged man at the head was well-dressed, quite a big businessman¡¯s style.


    Next to the middle-aged man, stood a young man wearing sses,


    The young man is thin and tall, looks bookish very thick, a nce,


    Giving the first impression, it is like the middle-aged man¡¯s assistant or secretary.


    However, Charlie found that the middle-aged man actually has little cultivation,


    Not even a martial artist, but this bookish young man is a dark realm expert, But the level is


    rtively low, only the dark realm two heavens.


    Inbination with the previous confession of Reverend,


    It is estimated that this middle-aged man should be the ostensible manager of this copper mine,


    While the assistant young man beside him is probably the real controller of this ce,


    The festival ambassador in the mouth of the Cavalry guards.


    Behind this young man, there were several other martial arts experts,


    But the strongest of these remaining people was only an old man of the Ming realm of great


    perfection.


    However, the expressions of these people right now, all with a few moments of trepidation,


    Are also on edge for thest failure.


    After the car was parked, the assistant-like young man took the lead and respectfully pulled open


    the car door for Charlie and Reverend.


    As soon as Reverend got out of the car, the well-dressed man came forward and said respectfully,


    ¡°Lord Special Envoy, you have worked hard!¡±


    The young man in the First level of the Dark Realm also bowed slightly and said reverently,


    ¡°Lord Envoy, you have worked hard!¡±


    The people behind him bowed in unison and shouted, ¡°Lord Envoy has worked hard!¡±


    Reverend just raised his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay! This way, please!¡± The young man hurriedly made a respectful gesture of invitation,


    Then took a few quick steps to lead the way.


    Reverend followed closely behind, while the middle-aged man followed him and said,


    ¡°Lord Envoy, our operation report for the recent period has been written, please take the time to look


    over itter.¡±


    Reverend gave a hint and didn¡¯t say much, this cold attitude made the middleaged man even more


    nervous.


    Charlie followed behind Reverend and took in the performance of these people,


    Seeing the fearful appearance of these people, his heart rxed instead.


    This is the perfect time to turn them around!

 Chapter 5139

    Chapter 5139


    Charlie guessed correctly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When he arrived at the top floor together with Reverend, The middle-aged man brought the two into


    his office.


    Along with them, there was also that young man of the Dark Realm Two levels, As well as those


    several Ming Realm experts.


    The moment the door closed, the young man took the first step to Reverend,


    Suddenly bent his knees and knelt on the ground, kowtowed heavily,


    And choked and said, ¡°Lord Envoy, please have mercy and save our 3,700 people here!¡±


    The others immediately followed the young man and knelt down, choking,


    ¡°Lord Envoy, please have mercy!¡±


    Reverend was caught a bit off guard.


    Charlie had given him the mental implication to meet with these people ording to his past


    practice.


    However, these people suddenly kneeling in front of him and begging him for mercy,


    Made him a bit at a loss of what to do all of a sudden.


    Now Reverend is more like a machine that executes orders,


    If the order is recorded in his system, he is able to execute it immediately, But if it is not recorded,


    he will enter a state of a program error.


    This is also the biggest drawback of mental suggestion.


    Charlie could see that Reverend was a bit down, so he opened his mouth and asked,


    ¡°Are you guys worried that the great Lord will punish you with the same means he used to punish


    others twenty years ago?¡±


    As soon as Charlie¡¯s words came out, several people were instantly filled with horror!


    They did not expect that the attendant who followed the envoy without saying a word would take the


    initiative to speak.


    Moreover, the moment he opened his mouth, he spoke the fear in their hearts!


    Several people looked at each other, then the young man suddenly realized something,


    And crawled towards Charlie on his knees, choking and saying,


    ¡°Please forgive my eyes for not being able to prate Lord Envoy¡¯s identity early!¡±


    As soon as the others saw this, they also immediately realized that,


    They had crawled on their knees in front of Charlie and begged with great devotion, ¡°Please forgive


    Lord Envoy!¡±


    Charlie was slightly stunned, then he quickly came back to his senses and thought in his heart,


    ¡°It seems that this group of people is treating me as a real envoy.¡±


    The Warriors Den¡¯s internal information is tightly isted,


    And it likes to release smoke bombs to the outside world, just like Reverend said,


    In those enterprises controlled by the Warriors Den,


    The apparent chairman is usually not the real person in charge,


    And the person in charge is probably just an insignificant assistant or ountant beside the


    chairman.


    Just like this copper mine, when outside, it seems that the middle-aged man is the person in charge


    here,


    And the young man is his side secretary, but once in this office,


    The young man immediately became the leader among them, and everyone is looking to him.


    So, right now this young man, it seems, also mistakenly thought that he, The special envoy¡¯s


    assistant is probably the real special envoy.


    Seeing these people kneeling in front of him and begging, Charlie smiled faintly and asked,


    ¡°If the Lord really decides to kill all of you here,¡±


    ¡°Then do you dare to resist to your death before you die?¡±


    When several people heard these words, their entire bodies trembled uncontrobly as they were


    horrified.


    The young man at the head of the group said out of fear,


    ¡°Lord Envoy, the gods are above, this matter is my fault,¡± ¡°I have failed to meet the trust and


    expectation of the great lord,¡± ¡°Even if Lord told me to die immediately, I will notin!


    The others also immediately said: ¡°Willing to die for the Lord!¡±


    Charlie grunted and said with contempt, ¡°The others want to kill all of you,¡±


    ¡°But instead of having a sense of resistance, you kneel on the ground likeckeys to show your


    loyalty,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any bloodlust?¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s questioning, the crowd was even more scared out of their wits!


    They thought that Charlie was deliberately testing them,


    How dare they show any disobedience at such a time, and they all kept kowtowing in fear.


    And the young man at the head of the group even choked and said:


    ¡°Lord envoy, such a treacherous thing, I really dare not even think about it ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at his terrified expression, can see that this person¡¯s heart is indeed full of fear,


    There is no half of the intention to resist.


    However, thinking back carefully on the identity of these people, Charlie did not feel surprised.


    After all, ording to Reverend, except for the dead soldiers, Cavalry guards, and their families,


    Most of the other members of the Warriors Den joined voluntarily.


    Especially those martial artists who longed to be able to break through their cultivation quickly,


    They joined the Warriors Den in order to achieve a leap in cultivation, So there was no bitter hatred


    between them and the Warriors Den.


    The young man in front of him, whose cultivation level is not low,


    Is also a sect leader, responsible for the operation and management of the entire Deadman Base,


    So guess his rank is not low.


    Even, he is probably also trained at the Warriors Camp.


    This kind of person, in addition to obeying the words of the Warriors Den, might even be grateful.


    Therefore, from the depths of their hearts, they would not want to confront the organization.


    Thinking of this, Charlie lost interest in fighting against these people,


    He looked at them and said indifferently, ¡°Lord was indeed very shocked by the failure,¡±


    ¡°But Lord also knows that the responsibility for this failure does not lie with you,¡±


    ¡°So you do not need to worry too much.¡±

 Chapter 5140

    Chapter 5140


    When they heard this, they breathed a long sigh of relief.


    The young man at the head said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Lord, for your generosity,¡±


    ¡°And thank you, envoy, for your kindness! We will be brave after knowing the shame,¡±


    ¡°And we will bow and die for the organization!¡±


    Charlie nodded, stretched out his hand, patted him on the shoulder,


    With a trace of aura into the other party¡¯s brain, Charlie said ndly:


    ¡°Very well, but from now on, what I say, you will do, do you understand?¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes stagnated, and then said without thinking,


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    The few people behind him were still a bit confused at this point,


    Wondering why this envoy would say such words to the sect leader.


    After all, in the Warriors Den, the Lord was the only supreme being,


    No one was allowed to disobey, not to mention the following,


    But the words of this envoy lord seemed to be trying to cultivate his own beloved within the


    organization.


    Charlie saw several people hesitate, deliberately sneered, and asked:


    ¡°What? A few of you are not willing to serve me like him?¡±


    The middle-aged man said without thinking, ¡°I only follow Lord¡¯s lead!¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded, saying lightly, ¡°You are indeed loyal!¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you are so loyal to Lord, I can also rest assured.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s words made several people slightly relieved,


    Thinking that he was just testing their loyalty to the organization.


    Charlie walked up to several people at this time, stretched out his hand, and shook hands with them


    individually,¡±


    ¡°And only after each person¡¯s brain had been fed with his own aura,


    He cleared his throat and said in a stern voice to several people,


    ¡°From now on, your only mission is to serve me, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Several people had already beenpletely psychologically implied by Charlie at


    this time,


    One by one, they respectfully agreed to do so.


    After controlling these people, Charlie began to prepare for the execution of his n.


    Through his understanding of the Warriors Den, he could conclude that the dead soldiers,


    As well as their families were inevitably filled with hatred for the Warriors Den deep inside.


    Therefore, as long as he could cure the severe poison in their bodies, they would definitely be


    turned back by him.


    However, the group of Cavalry guards, rtively speaking, should be more cautious.


    Because although the Cavalry guards were also born as dead soldiers,


    But after all, some Cavalry guards had already obtained rtively free status.


    And had entered the promotiondder tailor-made for them by the Warriors Den,


    So there must be people in this group who had already inclined their hearts to the Warriors Den.


    And decided to make a big career in the organization by their own efforts.


    So, Charlie came up with an idea to hoe the traitors.


    He nned to have these managers call the people in charge of the Cavalry Guard


    At all levels toe here first and have them take their medicine here.


    After they have taken the medicine, then give them a chance to talk directly with their own ¡°special


    envoy¡± without making a sound.


    Charlie brought the antidote, as long as these Cavalry guards take,


    The body of the poison can be instantly disintegrated, at that time, If anyone after taking the


    medicine, keeps their secrets, silent to leave,


    It is inevitable to Warriors Den will have reservations.


    However, if anyonees to tell a secret to him immediately after taking the medicine,


    Then this person¡¯s heart must have fully fallen to the Warriors Den.


    Through such means, although he cannot determine whether those who have reservations are


    really at odds with the Warriors Den,


    He can at least screen out the traitors in the Cavalry Guard first.


    So, he asked the sectional ambassador, ¡°How many people are in charge of the Cavalry Guard at


    all levels?¡±


    Without thinking, the sectional ambassador said, ¡°There is onemander,¡±


    ¡°Three bannermanders, nine battalionmanders, and twenty-seven captains in the Cavalry


    Guard.¡±


    After saying that, he added: ¡°However, thest mission lost amanding officer,¡±


    ¡°A battalionmander and two captains who are missing.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Divide the remaining into three groups,¡±


    ¡°Bring the ones in one group here first, prepare a room for them next door, and let them take their


    medicine there.¡±


    The sectional ambassador immediately said respectfully, ¡°Your subordinates will arrange this!¡±


    Charlie gave a hmph and instructed, ¡°After you bring the people here,e and find me here.¡±


    ¡°Okay lord envoy!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Waited for about a few minutes.


    The sect ambassador hurriedly returned and respectfully said to Charlie,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Lord Envoy, the first group of twelve people has arrived, pleasee to the meeting room!¡±


    Charlie nodded, wrapped in his ck robe, and led by the sectional ambassador to therge


    conference room next door.


    At this moment in the conference room, there were already twelve apprehensive middle-aged men


    sitting there.


    These men were all the heads of the Cavalry Guard at all levels.


    When Charlie stepped in, all of these people had very nervous expressions.


    Charlie walked up to the top of the conference table,


    Looked at the twelve Cavalry Guards, and said indifferently,


    ¡°Gentlemen, thanks to the benevolence of the Lord, a new antidote is been given to all the Cavalry


    Guards,¡±


    ¡°And the reason I called you all here today is that I hope you can try this new medicine first.¡±


    Upon hearing the new antidote, the expressions of all the people were astonished.


    At this moment, they were all very surprised in their hearts.


    Because, in their memory, they had never heard of the organization recing a new drug.


    Charlie continued at this time: ¡°Recently the storm clouds have changed suddenly,¡±


    ¡°I think you all have heard about it, the Cavalry Guard will face more difficult tasks in the future,¡±


    ¡°So your previous seven-day medicine effect has obviously been somewhat insufficient,¡±


    ¡°So Lord has prepared a new antidote for you,¡±


    ¡°The new medicine¡¯s effect will be extended from seven days to fifteen days.¡±


    Once the twelve people heard this, the doubts in their hearts were instantly dispelled.


    Charlie took out the antidote he had prepared and said indifferently:


    ¡°All of you will take the medicine here this time, after taking the medicine,¡±


    ¡°I will interview all of you one by one in the next room, at that time,¡±


    ¡°You need to tell me the truthfulness of your feelings about taking the medicine,¡±


    ¡°I will record all your narratives and present them to Lord when I return!¡±

 Chapter 5141

    Chapter 5141


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, these twelve people then dispelled their doubts, while still having some


    vague excitement.


    Originally, the antidote was to be taken once every seven days,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But now it was about to be extended to fifteen days,


    To them, this was definitely a good thing to celebrate.


    When Charlie saw that the twelve people had already jumped up and down,


    He took out the twelve antidotes and handed them to them one by one, saying indifferently,


    ¡°In five minutes, you will meet me in the next office one by one in the order in which the pills are


    given out.¡±


    After saying that, he added: ¡°By the way, Lord attaches great importance to this new antidote,¡±


    ¡°So if you have any different feelings from the previous antidote during the trial,¡±


    ¡°You must give me detailed feedback, and if there are any significant discoveries,¡± ¡°I will definitely


    im credit for you to Lord!¡±


    All of them nodded respectfully, then looked at each other,


    Picked up the antidote together and put it into their mouths.


    Charlie did not stay where he was but came out of the meeting room directly while closing the door


    behind him.


    In a few dozen seconds, these Cavalry guards would realize that this antidote,


    Wouldpletely eliminate the severe poison in their bodies.


    At that time, whether they chose to conceal it or choose to inform on,


    It would depend on each of their inner inclination towards the Warriors Den.


    Just as Charlie returned to the office next door, the twelve people in the conference room,


    Immediately noticed that something was wrong.


    One of them was the first to open his eyes and eximed in a low voice: ¡°Gentlemen, why do I feel


    that the severe poison in my body has disappeared? Could it be my illusion?!¡±


    Another person immediately said, ¡°Mine has also disappeared,¡±


    ¡°¡­.. is indeed gone, it should not be an illusion!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Another person said excitedly, ¡°Gentlemen, could it be that this new antidote has some


    kind of bug?


    ¡°It must be!¡± A man with short hair sitting in the middle said with unconcealed excitement,


    ¡°No matter what kind of bug he has, now that this antidote has lifted the severe poison from our


    bodies,¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that we no longer have to be forced to listen to the organization¡¯s control?¡±


    The man sitting next to him hurriedly asked, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of betraying the organization, are


    you?¡±


    ¡°If the organization catches us, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be worse than dead!¡±


    The short-haired man who spoke earlier immediately retorted,


    ¡°What are you afraid of? As long as we don¡¯t talk nonsense and tell the envoy,¡±


    ¡°That there is nothing unusual about the antidote, he will definitely give the antidote to others as


    well!¡±


    After a pause, the man added: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we have more than two hundred Cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°Hundreds more family members in the family area, plus thousands of dead soldiers below the


    copper mine!¡±


    ¡°If the severe poison in everyone¡¯s body can bepletely lifted,¡±


    ¡°Neither themissioner nor the guards around him can be a match for so many of us,¡±


    ¡°And even if we add that special envoy to the mix, it can¡¯t be stronger than us!¡±


    ¡°At that time, we canpletely control them and then upy the entire copper mine!¡±


    Immediately, one of them asked, ¡°What is the significance of upying the entire copper mine for


    us?¡±


    ¡°Once the organization knows that this ce is out of control,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely send people to besiege us!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the fear of a siege? The short-haired man gazed like a torch and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that they used to control us by the antidote and the severe poison in our bodies!¡±


    ¡°Do you guys think I didn¡¯t want to resist them for so many years?¡±


    ¡°I am willing to give my life to resist them, only that they simply don¡¯t give us the chance to duel


    head-on,¡±


    ¡°And as soon as they stop the supply of the antidote,¡±


    ¡°In seven days at most, all of us will definitely die!¡±

 Chapter 5142

    Chapter 5142


    Speaking of this, he said with a firm expression:


    ¡°As soon as the poison in everyone¡¯s body is solved,¡±


    ¡°Then we will organize everyone to ask their opinions if they are willing to resist the organization,¡±


    ¡°Then we will use this as a stronghold and fight the organization to the end;¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°If they tend to escape from the organization¡¯s control,¡±


    ¡°Then we will leave Cyprus overnight and flee for a global scattering!¡±


    ¡°There are so many people fleeing at once, even if the organization wants to hunt them down,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to chase them over,¡±


    ¡°As long as everyone escapes to be able to remain as anonymous as possible,¡±


    ¡°I believe that there must be some people who can survive and live freely!¡±


    After that, he looked around at the crowd and said impassionedly,


    ¡°Think about it, our ancestors fought their way from the dead to the Cavalry,¡±


    ¡°And have not been able to regain their freedom for hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°And this bug in the new antidote is our best chance,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s a great opportunity that will be fleeting!¡±


    ¡°Once they find out about the bug, then we don¡¯t stand a chance!¡±


    ¡°Do you all really want our children and grandchildren to be forever shackled by this unbreakable


    poison as well?


    The short-haired man¡¯s words caused the crowd around him to leap forward a bit.


    One of them clenched his fist and said with clenched teeth:


    ¡°If we don¡¯t seize this opportunity, our future generations will be controlled by this poison for


    hundreds of years!¡±


    ¡°Since this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, we have to seize it no matter what!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the short-haired man and said firmly,


    ¡°Just say the word on how to do it, my brother, this life, from now on is at yourmand!¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Right g chief, we all listen to yourmand!¡±


    The others have also taken a stand at one time or another.


    The short-haired man said with relief, ¡°Good! Since we are all willing to put up a fight,¡±


    ¡°Then we will first set a n, the top priority right now,¡±


    ¡°Is absolutely not to let that envoy know that there is a problem with this antidote,¡±


    ¡®Soter when he finds us a separate meeting, we must unify the caliber,¡±


    ¡°Say that no problems were found as well as any abnormalities,¡±


    ¡°So that he will definitely let the next batch of peoplee over to test the medicine,¡±


    ¡°What we have to do is to seize the time before they are brought here,¡±


    ¡°It is to tell them about these situations before, so that they are also the same as us, do not reveal


    any clues!¡±


    Saying that he gave a slight beating, and continued:


    ¡°In addition, I guess that envoy can not always be here,¡±


    ¡°Waiting for all of us Cavalry Guards to test the medicine,¡±


    ¡°And after the Cavalry Guards more than thirty people in charge at all levels to test the medicine,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely distribute the medicine to us,¡±


    ¡°So that we can give our respective men to distribute the medicine,¡±


    ¡°So after we go back, we have to tell the respective men in advance. ¡°


    The people immediately nodded and said, ¡°No problem! We all listen to you!¡±


    The short-haired man added: ¡°Later on, while the other two groups are testing the medicine one


    after another,¡±


    ¡°I have to go down to the mine to meet with a few elders of the dead soldiers and tell them about


    this,¡±


    ¡°So that they can fight alongside us! We are all from the dead soldiers,¡±


    ¡®They have not even had the chance to see the sunlight so far,¡±


    ¡°I believe that this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, they will definitely grasp it with all their might!¡±


    ording to his n, everyone would first take care of the other 20-odd Cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°Then split up to take care of the other Cavalry guards under their respectivemand,¡±


    ¡°And finally mobilize the dead soldiers, so that it would be effortless to take the entire copper mine.


    However, these people did not know that all the contents of their discussion had entered Charlie¡¯s


    ears word by word.


    The corner of his mouth wiped a smile of appreciation,

 Chapter 5143

    Chapter 5143


    This person¡¯s courage and strategy, are clearly superior to several other people,


    And more importantly, his hatred for the Warriors Den did not decrease,


    Because he became a Cavalry Guards, his bloody nature is still there.


    At this time, his heart for the subsequent arrangements after the upation of this copper mine has


    been somewhat clear.


    Soon, the first Cavalry guard who got the antidote from Charlie¡¯s hand stepped to the office door.


    He knocked on the door and said respectfully,


    ¡°The Right g chief of the Cavalry Guard requests to see Lord Special Envoy!¡±


    Charlie gave a hmph and said indifferently, ¡°Come in!¡±


    Then, the door of the room was gently pushed open and a middle-aged blond man stepped into the


    office.


    Back when he first saw the twelve people, Charlie had noticed him,


    He looked more like a western face, but had a few Asian features, thought he should be a mixed


    race.


    Wrapped in ck robes, Charlie was sitting behind a wide solid wood desk,


    Looking at the middle-aged man in front of him, and asked, ¡°Did you take the antidote?¡±


    The middle-aged man hurriedly said, ¡°Back to Lord Envoy, it has been eaten.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and asked,


    ¡°How do you feel? Did you find anything unusual?¡±


    The middle-aged man said without thinking, ¡°I feel fine, I didn¡¯t find any abnormalities,¡±


    ¡°And I can obviously feel that after taking the medicine this time,¡±


    ¡°The suppression of the toxins in my body is a bit stronger,¡±


    ¡°So I think it shouldn¡¯t be a problem tost for fifteen days.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded and smiled yfully, then asked:


    ¡°By the way, in the Cavalry guard, what position do you hold?¡±


    The man immediately said, ¡°Back to Lord Envoy,¡±


    ¡°This subordinate is the right g chief among the three banners of the Cavalry Guard,¡±


    ¡°And oversees the entire right banner.¡±


    ¡°Right g chief.¡± Charlie repeated and asked curiously, ¡°What is your lineage?¡±


    The man said: ¡°Back to the envoy, the subordinate¡¯s lineage has been difficult to verify,¡±


    ¡°ording to what I know, there are Chinese, Japanese, British, German, Russian, and several


    South American countries¡¯ lineage,¡±


    ¡°My earliest ancestors are Chinese, but from a hundred years ago,¡±


    ¡°The dead added many other races, so the lineage has be more and more confusing.¡±


    Charlie was secretly surprised in his heart,


    It seemed that after so many years of development of the Warriors Den,


    The bloodlines of the dead soldiers had diversified long ago.


    Then, he waved his hand to that person and said,


    ¡°Alright, go down first and let the next person in.¡±


    The man said respectfully, ¡°Your subordinate follows orders!¡±


    Soon, a second person knocked on the door of the room:


    ¡°The chief of the Cavalry internazionale seeks to see the envoy!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Come in,¡± and the man hurriedly stepped into the office.


    He closed the door, came in front of Charlie, and said respectfully,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Greetings, Lord Special Envoy!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the special envoy and others who were standing motionless around


    him,


    And bowed to themanding officer respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Lord special envoy!¡±


    Charlie opened his mouth and asked him, ¡°Have you taken the antidote?¡±


    The man said, ¡°Back to the envoy, I have taken the antidote!¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly lowered his voice and said in a ttering manner,


    ¡°Lord envoy, I have two important things to report to you!¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, ¡°You can say what matters.¡±


    The man hurriedly said, ¡°The first thing is, there is something wrong with this medicine!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the medicine?¡±


    The man exined: ¡°Back to Lord Envoy,¡±


    ¡°After taking this new antidote, all the toxins in my body have disappeared!¡±

 Chapter 5144

    Chapter 5144


    Charlie pretended to be surprised and chided: ¡°What nonsense,¡±


    ¡°The new antidote is specially prepared by Lord for you personally,¡±


    ¡°In order to be able to extend the interval between each dose,¡±


    ¡°So that you canplete more difficult tasks,¡±


    ¡°Its effect is to make the time of toxin attack in your body from 7 days to 15 days,¡±


    ¡°How can it make all your toxins disappear?¡±


    The man said with an anxious face: ¡°Oh, Lord Envoy, everything I said is the truth,¡±


    ¡°Not only the toxin in my body disappeared, but the other 11 people¡¯s toxins also no longer exist!¡±


    This involves the second thing that I want to report to you.¡±


    ¡°Just now, the Right g chief Leroy Li has called on us to seize control of the copper mine,¡±


    ¡°And even wants us to work against the organization.¡±


    Charlie slightly paused for a moment, then curiously asked:


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever think about breaking away from the organization¡¯s control?¡±


    When that person heard this, he thought that Charlie was deliberately testing his loyalty,


    And immediately turned pale with fear, and hurriedly waved his hand to exin:


    ¡°Please be clear, Lord Envoy, I am loyal to the organization,¡±


    ¡°I have no desire to betray! In addition, I was able to reach this post step by step to today, to


    be the chief of the g here,¡±


    ¡°All the opportunity is given by the organization, I would rather die than betray the organization!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°They all say that although the Cavalry Guards and the dead soldiers are


    obedient to the organization,¡±


    ¡°They are full of hatred towards the organization,¡±


    ¡°And are always thinking of breaking away from the organization¡¯s control.¡±


    Now it seems that this is not true.


    The man immediately took a step forward, bowed ny degrees,


    Put his hands on his head, and respectfully said,


    ¡°Lord Envoy, the fact that I am here today is the result of the joint efforts of my ancestors,¡±


    ¡°So how can I fail them for so many generations and so many years.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Haha! You are indeed a moldable talent!¡±


    ¡°This is a new poison specially prepared by Lord to test your loyalty.¡±


    ¡°At first nce, this poison seems to havepletely lifted the toxin in your body,¡±


    ¡°But in reality, he only let the toxin hide temporarily,¡±


    ¡°So as to test which of you has a mutinous intention towards the organization,¡± ¡®And who has a


    loyalty towards the organization!¡±


    The man¡¯s expression was horrified but soon reced by an uncontroble excitement and thrill.


    He could not hide his joy and said out of the blue,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I was just wondering, with Lord¡¯s holy wisdom, how could he have formted such a southward


    antidote,¡±


    ¡°But I never thought that Lord would be so wise!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said indifferently: ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide it from you,¡±


    ¡°Lord has always known that the vast majority of you Cavalry Guards as well as dead soldiersck


    loyalty to him,¡±


    ¡°And are even full of hatred, he moved this idea, and not to find out those traitors who intend to


    mutiny,¡±


    ¡°But through this means, to dig out a moldable talent like you! ¡°


    The first time I saw you, I was able to get to the top of the list.


    The man was overjoyed and knelt on the ground with a poof and kowtowed, ¡°Thank you for the


    promotion, Lord Envoy!¡±


    Charlie stretched out his hand to signal him to get up,


    And then continued to set him up again, smiling and asking,


    ¡°ording to your understanding, how many other people like you,¡±


    ¡°Are truly loyal to the organization in the Cavalry Guard?¡±


    The man thought for a moment and spoke, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people I can identify,¡±


    ¡°But at the very least, there are a dozen! They are all loyal to the organization,¡±


    ¡°And they all hope to make themselves, as well as their families,¡±


    ¡°More valued by the organization through their own efforts.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Charlie nodded and admonished, ¡°After you go out from here,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the other eleven people see any clues,¡±


    ¡°Then you go to the people you think will definitely not betray the organization,¡± ¡°And quietly tell


    them the truth about the antidote,¡±


    ¡°And ask them to hold the towel in their left hand when they take the medicer,¡±


    ¡°So that I can recognize it at a nce, and remember not to let any word out.¡±


    The man did not think twice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry lord envoy, I¡¯ll go do it!¡±

 Chapter 5145

    Chapter 5145


    The third person to enter the office was the short-haired man,


    Whoo had mobilized the other Cavalry guards to take advantage of the opportunity to resist.


    When he said at the door, ¡°The Cavalry Left Banner Chief requests to see the Special Envoy,¡±


    Charlie recognized his voice.


    So, from the moment he entered the door, Charlie was watching his every move.


    This man was about forty years old, although he had a popr face,


    But there was an unconcealed heroic spirit between his eyebrows.


    When he saw Charlie, he bowed slightly and said in a routine manner,


    ¡°Lord Envoy, the new antidote you gave me has been tried and no abnormality was found.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and asked him, ¡°What is your name?¡±


    The short-haired man did not know why Charlie asked his name,


    And while he was puzzled, he could only answer truthfully,


    ¡°In reply to Lord Envoy, this subordinate¡¯s name is Leroy Li.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°I remember that the dead soldiers are all named by their numbers,¡±


    ¡°You must be a dead soldier who has been promoted all the way up, why do you have a name?¡±


    The short-haired man immediately said without condescension,


    ¡°It is true that this subordinate was named by number in the Dead Soldier Camp,¡±


    ¡°But my ancestor passed down his surname and name,¡±


    ¡°Which was allowed in the Dead Soldier Camp, from generation to generation.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded, suddenly his hand moved and the ck hat of the robe fell back, revealing his true


    face empty.


    Leroy was a little surprised, he did not know, why the envoy had to reveal his true face,


    After all, this was never encountered in the past.


    Moreover, he was a bit surprised by Charlie¡¯s age.


    As early as when Charlie gave them the antidote just now,


    He knew that the envoy had changed this time, no longer the old man with the old voice from


    before,


    But a new person who sounded younger.


    But he didn¡¯t have any suspicions about it, after all,


    The envoy was not at the same level as him at all,


    And the personnel changes of the envoy would not greet them, the dead soldiers.


    But when he found out that Charlie was so young, his whole heart couldn¡¯t help but be


    apprehensive.


    Because in his opinion, if Charlie can be a special envoy at such a young age, then his


    strength must be very strong.


    And to have superb strength at such a young age also proved that,


    This person was exceptionally gifted and absolutely extraordinary.


    Therefore, he was very worried in his heart that he would be seen by Charlie.


    On top of that, Charlie¡¯s sudden act of showing his true face also made him a little more nervous in


    his heart.


    This kind of situation, which had never been seen before,


    Made him conclude in his heart that this young envoy was definitely not very human.


    At this time, Charlie looked at him and said with a smile on his face,


    ¡°Leroy, let me ask you, is there really nothing abnormal about this antidote?¡±


    Leroy¡¯s heart was in a panic, but he still did his best to maintain hisposure and said with


    certainty,


    ¡°Back to the envoy, there is really no abnormality.¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked him, ¡°I see, this is a unified statement that you have discussed, right?¡±


    Leroy was shocked, but still forced himself to calm down and yed dumb,


    ¡°Lord envoy, this subordinate does not understand what you mean ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie ndly said, ¡°Leroy, the severe poison in your body haspletely disappeared, am I


    right?!¡±


    Hearing these words, Leroy¡¯s entire body was struck by lightning.


    He looked at Charlie with horror and fear, looking at his slightlyzy and casual smile,


    He suddenly realized that what happened in the next conference room just now seemed to be a


    once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in his eyes,


    But now that he looked at it again, it seemed to be a cat-and-mouse game that this envoy was


    ying with him on purpose.


    It seems that everything has long been under his control.


    Even, all this may be he deliberately teased him and other Cavalry Guards.


    In desperation, Leroy still tried to make a final struggle,


    He shook his head and said to Charlie: ¡°Lord envoy, please forgive this subordinate¡¯s stupidity,¡±


    ¡°The situation you mentioned, this subordinate did not perceive ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie stood up at this time, paced up and down to Leroy, smiled ndly,


    ¡°All right, no need to act with me, the antidote you took was prepared by my own hands,¡±


    ¡°I know better than you what effects these few pills have.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Leroy stared at Charlie with wide eyes and a face full of horror, subconsciously asking,


    ¡°Lord Envoy ¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­ you said this antidote ¡­¡­ was prepared by your own hands?!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s right, I prepared it with my own hands,¡±


    ¡°And it is not the kind of antidote that you took before,¡±


    ¡°Which can make your body poison dy the onset,¡±


    ¡°But the antidote that can make your body poison disappearpletely, in the true sense of the


    word.¡±


    Leroy looked at Charlie and asked in confusion, ¡°Lord Envoy ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ are doing this for? With this subordinate¡¯s understanding of the organization,¡±


    ¡°The organization has always acted extremely cautiously and would never take such a risk ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 5146

    Chapter 5146


    Charlie nodded and said frankly: ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s impossible for the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°Toe up with this kind of real antidote, and even if they could, they would never do it.¡±


    Leroy subconsciously asked, ¡°Then why are you ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at him andughed: ¡°Because I¡¯m not a special envoy at all,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m not a member of the Warriors Den, but an enemy of the Warriors Den!¡±


    Leroy was shocked and said offhandedly, ¡°This ¡­¡­ how is this possible ¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the envoy standing on both sides as well as the


    envoy¡¯s personal guards,


    And couldn¡¯t help but ask Charlie: ¡°Could it be that they are all your people as well?!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°They are not, I came here by myself tonight,¡±


    ¡°They are just controlled by me with a psychological suggestion.¡±


    After saying that, he said to Leroy: ¡°By the way, I came today and brought several thousand


    antidotes that canpletely release the toxins in your bodies,¡±


    ¡°Which canpletely free all your Cavalry guards and all your dead soldiers,¡±


    ¡°From the grip of the severe poison in the bodies.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I have heard what you just talked to them in the next room,¡±


    ¡°Although courage ismendable, but the strategy is still a little short!¡±


    ¡°If you people choose to stay here and hold on to this copper mine,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before the Warriors Den will attack and kill all of you;¡±


    ¡°If you people escape, then the Warriors Den will definitely kill you one by one,¡±


    ¡°Without leaving any future problems, it¡¯s also just a matter of time!


    ¡°Only, thetter lingered a little longer than the former.¡±


    Leroy was silent for a moment, looked at Charlie, and opened his mouth to ask: ¡°Then I dare to ask,


    you came here today with the antidote, can you give us people a third choice?!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Charlie looked at him, nodded approvingly, and said aloud,


    ¡°I came here today to do three things! One is to control the special envoy,¡±


    ¡°As well as the envoy here without bloodshed, as you can see, which I have already done.¡±


    Saying that Charlie gave a slight beating and continued,


    ¡°As for the second thing, it is to remove all the toxins from all of you without the Warriors Den


    noticing,¡±


    ¡°But the premise is that none of you can escape and must stay here to cooperate with me,¡±


    ¡°And follow my orders anytime and anywhere.¡±


    ¡°And the third thing is for you all to stay here and cooperate with me both inside,¡±


    ¡°And outside after the poison is removed, in preparation for theplete annihtion of the Warriors


    Den!¡±


    Leroy frowned, then said with a serious face: ¡°Since you want to be the enemy of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°You and we have amon enemy, are ourrades, and you are willing to lift the poison in our


    bodies,¡±


    ¡°Then you are our benefactor, as long as you can no longer control us like the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°I, Leroy Li, am willing to follow your lead!¡±


    Charlie ndly said: ¡°Since I brought the antidote that canpletely lift the poison in your bodies,¡±


    ¡°I naturally won¡¯t use such underhanded means to control you to work for me as the Warriors Den


    did.¡±


    ¡°What I need is for you to work together with me asrades in arms to uproot the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And I promise you that after the Warriors Den is eradicated, all of you will bepletely free,¡±


    ¡°At that time, where you want to go and what you want to do is your freedom,¡±


    ¡°And I, Charlie Wade, will never interfere!¡±


    Hearing these words, Leroy¡¯s whole body was already a bit excited!


    Charlie¡¯s words unleashed three huge surprises for him.


    The first surprise was that they could all bepletely relieved of the poison in their bodies,¡±


    ¡°And would no longer be shackled by it for the rest of their lives!


    The second surprise was that Charlie shared amon goal with them,


    Which was to eradicate the Warriors Den, originally he never thought he was capable of uprooting


    the Warriors Den,


    But Charlie¡¯s profoundness made him subconsciously feel that by following Charlie,


    The chances of sess would be infinitely greater!


    As for the third surprise, it was the promise of freedom that Charlie gave him!


    This was the key to changing the miserable fate of these people for hundreds of years!


    All of their ancestors, all of them longed for a free body.


    But after so many years, countless people gave their lives for the Warriors Den,


    And were even killed by the organization itself, but none of them gained freedom in the true sense.


    Some of the guards and their ¡°schr¡± descendants have indeed gained rtive freedom by


    working for the Warriors Den,


    But as long as the poison remains intact, freedom remains firmly in the hands of the Warriors Den.


    A bird in a cage has no freedom, and a parrot with a chain around its ankle has no freedom either.


    Therefore, thetter kind of conditional freedom has also been Leroy disliked.


    If he had the chance, he would be more willing to fight to the death against the Warriors Den,


    Even if he died in the end, it would be a good death.


    However, although he had such a mind, he was not a reckless man,


    And he knew very well that if he just went against the Warriors Den regardless of everything,


    It would basically be to send him to his death for nothing.


    Until a few minutes ago, Charlie¡¯s antidote, let him ignite the confidence to fight to the death.


    And after Charlie said his true purpose, his confidence is a few points more points up!


    At this thought, without thinking, he knelt down on one knee,


    sped his hands together, and said devoutly, ¡°If you can keep your promise,¡±


    ¡°I, Leroy Li, swear by the name of all my ancestors that I will follow you until the


    Warriors Denpletely disappears from this world!¡±


    Then he suddenly changed his mind and said, ¡°No! I will follow you to the end of my life and serve


    you,¡±


    ¡°As long as you can give my descendants freedom, I will be able to smile and have no regrets in


    this life!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Charlie nodded and said indifferently, ¡°I will naturally keep my promise,¡±


    ¡°Not only to you but also to all the dead soldiers and Cavalry Guards who are controlled by the


    Warriors Den.

 Chapter 5147

    Chapter 5147


    Charlie¡¯s promise made Leroy¡¯s heart stir and surged.


    He knelt on the ground, looking up at Charlie with blood in his eyes,


    And asked excitedly, ¡°Sir, what should I do next, please let me know!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s gaze was like a torch, and he said in a loud voice:


    ¡°I have already controlled all the fighters and important personnel here,¡±


    ¡°And you, the Cavalry Guards, are the ones who have the highest say here.¡±


    Leroy said with an astonished expression, ¡°Sir, please forgive me,¡±


    ¡°The Cavalry Guards have been suffering from the Warriors Den for a long time,¡±


    ¡°But they have not had the chance to break away from their control,¡±


    ¡°Now that you have given us a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity,¡±


    ¡°I believe that all the Cavalry Guards will definitely follow your footsteps and do the bidding to defeat


    the Warriors Den! ¡°


    Charlie shook his head and said indifferently,


    ¡°You have courage, strategy, and backbone,¡±


    ¡°But it seems that you are stillcking a few points of understanding of human nature.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie said with a cold expression, ¡°You don¡¯t know, that g chief just now,¡±


    ¡°He has told me the real situation of the antidote, as well as your n word for word,¡±


    ¡°Compared to fighting against the Warriors Den, or dying,¡±


    ¡°He would prefer to stay in the Warriors Den, and work his way up.¡±


    Leroy¡¯s eyes widened and he blurted out, ¡°Sir ¡­¡­ is this ¡­¡­ true?!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Charlie nodded and informed him of the conversation,


    That he had with that middle banner chief just now.


    After hearing this, Leroy immediately became furious and said through clenched teeth,


    ¡°This damned man, how dare he try to betray the entire Cavalry Guard!¡±


    ¡°I must kill him with my own hands!¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°There must be a few people like him in the Cavalry Guard!¡±


    With a slight beating, Charlie added: ¡°ording to him,¡±


    ¡°There are at least a dozen people he can identify, and those who are ambiguous,¡±


    ¡°Or temporarily wavering but will choose to betray the Cavalry Guard,¡±


    ¡°At the critical moment, the add up to not be underestimated!¡±


    ¡°Now I want all of you Guards and all dead soldiers to unite,¡±


    ¡°And pretend that nothing has happened, and be a steel knife inside the Warriors Den!¡±


    ¡°But, to achieve this goal, you must make sure that no traitors exist within you people!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, once one of you tries to inform the outside world,¡±


    ¡°It may bring you all a death sentence!¡±


    Leroy said without thinking, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will immediately bring someone to arrest him and force him to reveal the names of all the others,¡±


    ¡°So that all these people will be eliminated!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°So far it is also very inappropriate,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because this matter is likely to have a leak of fish, I have arranged this matter,¡±


    ¡°He does not know my true identity, and he also believed my words,¡±


    ¡°I have asked him to secretly mobilize those who are like-minded with him,¡±


    ¡°I believe that those people will also help him to bring in other wavering people.¡±


    ¡°At that time they will hold the towel in their left hand,¡±


    ¡°All you have to do is exin the situation to the people you absolutely trust,¡±


    ¡°And when I go to issue medicine for all the Cavalryter,¡±


    ¡°You will use my dropping the cup as a signal to arrest,¡±


    ¡°All the people who hold the towel in their left hand!¡±


    Hearing this, Leroy immediately said with a convinced face, ¡°Good idea, sir!¡±


    ¡°With your method, it is surprising that we can catch all of these people, without leaving a single


    one!¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly remembered something and hurriedly asked Charlie again,


    ¡°Right sir, what are you going to do with this gang?¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±

 Chapter 5148

    Chapter 5148


    Leroy said with a firm expression, ¡°I think, these people ignore the tragic experience,¡±


    ¡°And bitter hatred of their ancestors, only care about their own interests,¡±


    ¡°And even go so far as to betray theirrades who fought side by side,¡±


    ¡°Their hearts should be put to death!¡±


    ¡°What is the difference between these people and the traitor Wu Sangui,¡±


    ¡°Who let the Warriors Den into the country and even killed the Southern Ming Emperor Yongli with


    his own hands?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Charlie did not expect that when Leroy mentioned traitors, he was thinking of Wu Sangui from


    hundreds of years ago.


    However, he quickly understood the reason for it.


    The ancestors of these Cavalry Guards, there should be many of them were


    Southern Ming people,


    Southern Ming was thest dynasty of Han people, for the Han people at that time,


    Wu Sangui was the most traitorous traitor in this world.


    Not only did he put the Warriors Den into the country for his own glory and wealth,


    Taking away the rivers and mountains of the Han people,


    But he even acted as a pawn for the Warriors Den,


    Committing many unforgivable crimes against his own countrymen and nsmen.


    What is even more outrageous is that this man, who was originally a minister of the Ming Dynasty,


    Personally captured thest emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty, Emperor Yongli,


    And killed him with his own hands after surrendering to the Warriors Den,


    An act of regicide that is not umon in the 5,000 years of Chinese history.


    Therefore, this person can almost be counted among the Han Chinese¡¯s biggest traitors.


    However, at this time, Charlie waved his hand to Leroy and said,


    ¡°Although I agree with your evaluation of these people,¡±


    ¡°I do not agree with your punishment of these people.¡±


    Leroy asked, ¡°Sir, what do you think is wrong?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°It is always easy to kill, but most of the time,¡±


    ¡°Killing is ack of sufficient justice, you are after all only a group,¡±


    ¡°Not a sound society, you want to kill them, firstly, it is impossible to rely on,¡±


    ¡°Secondly, it may not be able to fully convince the public,¡±


    ¡°In case your behavior gives others a ¡®those who go against me die! ¡® feeling,¡±


    ¡°Then for the others, what is the difference with being controlled by the Warriors Den?¡±


    Leroy froze and asked him, ¡°Sir, what do you mean then?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°Once today¡¯s goal is achieved, you are in a practical sense out of the


    control of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And I am not your new master, but only reached a fair agreement with you,¡±


    ¡°The content of this agreement is that I provide you with the antidote,¡±


    ¡°You fight against the Warriors Den with me,¡±


    ¡°Once the Warriors Den is eradicated, this agreement will be naturally terminated,¡±


    ¡°Therefore, while your general direction during the survival phase of this agreement,¡±


    ¡°You will have to follow the agreement with me,¡±


    ¡°But within you, you will need to establish a credible internal order,¡±


    ¡°And any internal matters should be able to convince the public when making decisions.¡±


    Speaking here, Charlie paused and continued, ¡°Once this credible internal order is established,¡±


    ¡°This set of order is equivalent to your internal basicw,¡±


    ¡°The behavior of all people, are subject to this set of basicw,¡±


    ¡°And you have to ensure the fairness of this set ofws,¡±


    ¡°To ensure that it applies to each and every one of you;¡±


    ¡°As for those who intend to betray the Cavalry Guard,¡±


    ¡°They should be punished with this set of basicws after it is established,¡±


    ¡°That way they can be convinced in the true sense.¡±


    At this point, Charlie looked at Leroy and said in a serious tone,


    ¡°If you really want to kill them, it must be everyone¡¯s intention to kill, not just yours.


    Leroy remained silent for a long time, with a grateful face said:


    ¡°Sir, your meaning, subordinate understands!¡±


    Charlie hmmm, faintly said: ¡°you go down first to prepare, find youpletely trustworthy people,¡±


    ¡°Tell them these situations, let them be prepared, for the people behind,¡±


    ¡°I still have to meet one by one, to see if there are still the same people as that g carrier,¡±


    ¡°If there is, I will also let them hold a towel in the left hand to facilitate the distinction,¡±


    ¡°Then you will lead people to deal with them!¡±

 Chapter 5149

    Chapter 5149


    After Leroy left the office, Charlie did not let the next persone in immediately,


    But took out his cell phone and sent a message to Joseph,


    Asking him tond immediately ording to the original n and wait around at the back side of


    the copper mine.


    At this time, Joseph had already brought the elites of the Cataclysmic Front,


    As well as those seven Cavalry guards, five-four-seven and others, to the Cyprus coastline by boat.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s orders, they moored at a location less than ten kilometers from the coastline


    and waited.


    And in the two hours that followed, Charlie did as he had shared,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    And interviewed the remaining Cavalry Guards¡¯ heads of various ranks.


    This also allowed him to test out four more treacherous people one after another who,


    Like Shane Ma, intended to rat on the organization in exchange for its approval.


    And Charlie continued to use the same rhetoric he used when he snubbed Shane,


    Making them think they had taken great credit and sending them off to develop their own underlings,


    Making sure that all of their people, at ater stage of public dosing,


    Held a towel in their left hand so that Charlie could identify them.


    At this moment, more than two hundred Cavalry guards, have invariably divided into two camps.


    Those who were willing to follow Leroy and others to fight against the Warriors Den,


    And for freedom were ready to take over the entire copper mine.


    However, there were still some Cavalry guards who could not wait to prove their sincerity in this


    ¡°test¡±.


    They were all gathered in Shane¡¯s office, and Shane couldn¡¯t hide his excitement,


    As he told them what had happened before and then said with great enthusiasm: ¡°Today, thanks to


    my cleverness, I found something strange in the antidote,¡±


    ¡°And only then did I inadvertently pass Lord¡¯s test,¡±


    ¡°In case I had a brain fever and was like Leroy and the others,¡±


    ¡°Who wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to leave the control of the organization.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll all be finished!¡±


    These people who were chosen by Shane were just as eager as he was to climb higher,


    And higher in the organization, so after hearing what had happened, they were all both grateful and


    excited.


    In their opinion, to sessfully pass the test of the Lord was a huge opportunity in itself,


    And by seizing this opportunity, everyone would definitely be able to receive the organization¡¯s


    commendation.


    So, a group of people excitedly expressed their loyalty to Shane,


    And one of them said excitedly, ¡°Lieutenant Banner Chief, oh no, the future Lord Commander,¡±


    ¡°When you soar to greatness in the future, don¡¯t forget us, your loyal men!¡±


    Shaneughed and patted his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brothers, we will seize this opportunity today,¡±


    ¡°And the important positions of the entire Cavalry Guard will definitely be ours.¡±


    ¡°Important positions are not assumed, certainly give priority to us loyal subjects who have passed


    the test,¡±


    ¡°By then, we can all overall go further!¡±


    Once the people heard this, they were even more excited,


    And each of them already started to calcte in their hearts,


    Calcting what kind of huge rewards they could reap after this test.


    At this time, the chairman¡¯s voice came out from the radio:


    ¡°Attention all Cavalry guards, gather at the staff auditorium in ten minutes,¡± ¡°The special envoy will


    distribute thetest antidote for everyone!¡±


    When Shane heard the broadcast, he stood up excitedly and said ambitiously,


    ¡°Brothers, the time hase to build a career! Everyone, go back and take a towel,¡±


    ¡°And hold it in your left hand, after the Lord Special Envoy sees it,¡±


    ¡°He will know that we are all absolutely loyal to the organization!


    Someone asked him, ¡°Brother Ma, is it not a bit strange for us to hold a towel in our hands,¡±


    ¡°In case others ask, how should we answer?¡±


    Shane said casually: ¡°What do they do if someone asks, say the weather is hot,¡±


    ¡°Have a towel to wipe sweat, as for them to believe you do not care, anyway it is just a towel, what


    can they guess?¡±

 Chapter 5150

    Chapter 5150


    After all, even if they take the antidote, the poison in their bodies will not really be lifted,¡±


    ¡°And when the envoy speaks the truth, they will still have to behave?¡±


    ¡°At that time, even if they know that we have already shown our heart to the envoy,¡±


    ¡°So what? In any case, they will either be executed or put under ourmand, so what are you


    afraid of?¡±


    The man immediately realized and said, ¡°Brother Ma is wise!¡±


    ¡°It seems that today is really a good opportunity for our brothers to soar to great heights!¡±


    ¡°Everything depends on Brother Ma¡¯s guidance, and we will definitely listen to your orders in the


    future!¡±


    Shane nodded in satisfaction and said smilingly:


    ¡°With these words from my brothers, it is not in vain.¡±


    ¡°Everyone hurry back to prepare towels, we will see you in the staff auditorium!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Just when all the Cavalry guards started to prepare to go to the staff auditorium,


    Joseph and his group had sessfullynded and quietly went around the back side of the copper


    mine.


    Charlie ordered the special envoy, Reverend, and the two sectional ambassadors,


    To personally go to meet them and bring the group directly to the office building.


    Except for Joseph, the others stayed in the conference room for the time being,


    While Joseph, apanied by Reverend, stepped into the office where Charlie was.


    After entering the office, Joseph respectfully bowed slightly to Charlie and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, all the subordinates have arrived and are waiting for your further instructions.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I have asked the Cavalry guards to gather in the auditorium,¡±


    ¡°ording to the n, we will first uncover the traitors within the Cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°And then hold a mobilization meeting for them, at that time,¡±


    ¡°You will take those seven Cavalry guards and listen to my orders in the background.¡±


    Joseph said without thinking, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, this subordinate understands!¡±


    After saying that, he sped his fist towards Charlie and subconsciously nced,


    At the few people standing motionless in the room.


    This look does not matter, he looked at one of the middle-aged and elderly,


    Greatly shocked out of breath: ¡°Master? Why are you here?!¡±


    The one he called Master was one of the guards beside the sectional governor.


    Charlie previously did not pay much attention to this person,


    After all, this person¡¯s cultivation is only in the Ming realm, so Charlie also did not take it to heart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, he did not expect that this person would be the master of Joseph.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Joseph, this person, is he really your master?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Joseph subconsciously nodded and said, ¡°He is my ideal master Jackson Qiu¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the middle-aged old man and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you recognize me?! I¡¯m Joseph!¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°His mind is now under my control.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s entire body was suddenly stunned and asked offhandedly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, my master he ¡­¡­ he also joined that organization?!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled sarcastically,


    ¡°Joined, but it seems that his status is somewhat low, and he can¡¯t even speak here.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Jackson and ordered, ¡°You,e here!¡±


    When Jackson heard Charlie¡¯s order, he hurriedly walked to the front.


    Charlie looked at him, waved his hand in front of him,


    And then withdrew the aura controlling him.


    The moment Jackson regained his senses, he stared at Charlie with a face full of horror and


    questioned offhandedly,


    ¡°What exactly did you ¡­¡­ do to me?!¡±


    Charlie pointed to Joseph beside him and asked, ¡°Do you still know this person?¡±


    Only then did Jackson look at Joseph, and the whole person was even more stunned!


    He looked at Joseph for a long time before he asked in shock:


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ you are Joseph Wan?!¡±


    Joseph knelt down on one knee and said respectfully,


    ¡°Master, it is precisely your disciple Joseph!¡±


    Jackson subconsciously asked, ¡°What cultivation level are you ¡­¡­ now?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see your cultivation level? Could it be that ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you have exceeded the Ming Realm Great Perfection?!¡±


    Joseph looked at Charlie and said truthfully, ¡°Back to the master,¡±


    ¡°This disciple is fortunate enough to be brought up by Mr. Wade and has now crossed over to the


    Dark Realm!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Although Jackson had subconsciously realized that this would be the case,


    He was still shocked when he heard Joseph say it himself.


    His eyes widened as he subconsciously said, ¡°This ¡­¡­ is simply impossible!¡±


    ¡°I have been stuck in the Ming realm for nearly thirty years without being able to break through,¡±


    ¡°You and I have only been separated for a year, how can you break through the Ming realm,¡±


    ¡°From an eight-star martial artist all the way to the Ming realm and cross into the Dark realm?


    Joseph respectfully said, ¡°Master, I just said that it was all thanks to Mr. Wade who gave me the


    chance.¡±


    After saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Master, weren¡¯t you going to travel in the clouds? Why are you here?!¡±


    Jackson had already realized that the mysterious young man in front of him,


    Who was called Mr. Wade by Joseph, must be an expert with heavenly strength,


    And that he had just been controlled by him in a daze,


    Which showed that his tactics were already infinitely higher than his own.


    Hearing that he had given his disciple Joseph a heavenly chance,


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, I wonder what your identity is?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°You are not qualified to ask about my identity yet.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie asked in a cold voice: ¡°You haven¡¯t answered the question that Joseph just


    asked you.¡±


    Jackson was shaken and said: ¡°I entered the world to find a chance to break through to the Ming


    realm,¡±


    ¡°And by chance, I met the sect leader here in North Africa, and when he saw that my cultivation had


    reached the Ming realm,¡±


    ¡°He persuaded me to join the Warriors Den, and promised that after three years of service in the


    Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°He would rmend me to join the Warrior Camp.¡±


    ¡°To join the Warriors Den to take a special poison, and need to take the antidote for life to save life


    ¡­¡­¡±


    Joseph was surprised and asked, ¡°Master, what kind of organization is the Warrior camp?¡±


    Jackson exined, ¡°The Warrior Camp is the base for cultivating the Dark Realm experts of the


    Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°Every martial artist who has reached the full circle of the Bright Realm can sessfully break


    through,¡±


    ¡°And step into the Dark Realm after joining the Warrior Camp ¡­¡­¡±


    Joseph couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master, ording to what your disciple currently knows about this


    organization,¡±


    ¡°This organization with a history of several hundred years seems to be very evil,¡±


    ¡°Why would you join such an organization to work for them?¡±


    Jackson sighed with a sigh, ¡°Because I wanted a breakthrough! Once upon a time,¡±


    ¡°I was also the most popr genius martial artist, in my thirties,¡±


    ¡°I made great progress, cultivating to the Ming realm, but who would have thought that I would be


    stuck in the Ming realm for thirty years¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°In the past thirty years, I have been thinking about breaking through to thest level,¡±


    ¡°But how easy is it to break through to this big realm, so many years I have not been able to do


    what I want ¡­¡­¡±


    Said, Jackson said: ¡°Warriors Den will promise to let me break through to the dark realm,¡±


    ¡°At that moment I did not have any hesitation, immediately agreed to them,¡±


    ¡°For me, my biggest goal in life was to be able to step into the dark realm,¡±


    ¡°This once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, how could I not grasp ¡­¡­ ¡°


    Speaking of which, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Joseph: ¡°Joseph, why are you doing here?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the Cataclysmic Front has be enemies with the Warriors Den?¡±


    Joseph arched his hands towards Charlie and respectfully said,


    ¡°Back to Master, disciple and tens of thousands of troops of the Cataclysmic Front have sworn their


    loyalty to Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°And the reason why disciple is here is that Mr. Wade wants topletely eradicate the Warriors


    Den that you are talking about!¡±


    Jackson subconsciously looked at Charlie and said frankly:


    ¡°Young brother, although I have joined the Warriors Den for only one year,¡±


    ¡°But as a leopard in the tube, a glimpse to know the whole panther,¡±


    ¡°The strength of the Warriors Den is too much stronger than the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°The entire Warriors Den alone has nearly a hundred Dark Realm experts,¡±


    ¡°And there are even said to be Masters of the Realm of Transformation,¡±


    ¡°This strength is not the Cataclysmic Front can shake,¡±


    ¡°Let the Cataclysmic Front fight against the Warriors Den, like an ant shaking a tree, it will be


    unbearable!


    Hearing this, Charlie smiled faintly and said indifferently:


    ¡°Even if it is a huge tree, so what? I will cut off all its branches and buds one by one,¡±


    ¡°And then uproot it and trample it under my feet!¡±

 Chapter 5151

    Chapter 5151


    Charlie¡¯s words shocked Jackson, but also made his heart, at this moment, have mixed feelings.


    For one thing, he couldn¡¯t figure out why this young man would have such confidence,


    To intervene to challenge the immense Warriors Den.


    Secondly, he couldn¡¯t understand why the same person had different lives,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He and Joseph were both martial arts geniuses,


    And their cultivation before the age of thirty was not only overwhelming but even seen as


    astounding.


    The fact that he could cultivate into an eight-star martial artist before the age of thirty,


    In the original world of martial artists what he knew, was aplete phoenix¡¯s hair,


    And it was hard to pick one out of ten thousand.


    Therefore, when he decided to enter the world and search for a breakthrough more than a year ago,


    He had sighed andmented for Joseph¡¯s future.


    At that time, he thought that although Joseph¡¯s cultivation was smooth until he was thirty years old,


    He was after all under his own tutge, and the way he cultivated martial arts,


    And his own method were exactly the same,


    So he was bound to face the embarrassing situation of not being able to make a breakthrough for


    thirty years in the future.


    When he decided to travel in the world, Jackson also told Joseph about his worries,


    And he evenforted him and promised him that once he found a chance to break through to the


    Dark Realm,


    He would definitelye back to help him.


    However, who would have thought that when he had made up his mind to take the initiative to join


    the Warriors Den,


    Waiting for the opportunity to enter the Warrior Camp and preparing to spend at least ten years


    seeking a breakthrough in the Camp,


    His own disciple, Joseph, had already made it to the Dark Realm in one step.


    This huge psychological gap made Jackson¡¯s heart very ufortable,


    And even when facing Joseph, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit ashamed.


    The feeling of a master being overtaken by his disciple really made him have mixed feelings.


    Joseph also saw the despondency on his master¡¯s face, and immediately said offhandedly:


    ¡°Master, Mr. Wade is truly a person with great power,¡±


    ¡°And is the head of the Wade family in China, I believe that with Young Master


    Wade¡¯s strength and potential,¡±


    ¡°Eradicating the Warriors Den in the future is definitely not a problem!¡±


    ¡°And he is generous, repaying grievances with virtue,¡±


    ¡°And convincing people with virtue! I broke all my meridians at first,¡±


    ¡°But Young Master Wade helped me to repair thempletely,¡±


    ¡°And in one incense stick, I was able to cross the Ming realm to the fullest.


    Jackson¡¯s expression was extremelyplicated.


    He also knew that joining the Warriors Den was the next best thing,


    And if he hadn¡¯t been unable to break through for decades,


    He wouldn¡¯t have been willing to suffer such humiliation even if he was beaten to death.


    Other than that, when he was in the Cataclysmic Front,


    Although he was not the real speaker, he was the master that everyone respected,


    And his prestige was even higher than that of Joseph.


    But after joining the Warriors Den, he was just ackey of the Warriors Den.


    His status, but is just a guard beside themissioner,


    It seems as if there has been considered under one person,


    Above thousands of people, but in fact, he has nomand over the Cavalry guard, as well as the


    dead soldiers.


    And he doesn¡¯t have any men either, he¡¯s just at the side of the festival ambassador to be called


    upon.


    Not to mention that now, he had somehow be a prisoner of the person in front of him.


    Thinking of this, he also did not think twice to kneel down on one knee,


    sped his hands to Charlie and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you do not mind, my name is Jackson Qiu, and I would like to be by your side with


    humbleness!¡±

 Chapter 5152

    Chapter 5152


    Charlie nodded slightly and asked him,


    ¡°What were the conditions you negotiated with that governor?¡±


    ¡°Did he promise you how long it would take for you to be a Dark Realm expert?¡±


    Jackson said truthfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, the condition I negotiated with the governor was to stay with him


    for three years,¡±


    ¡°And if I performed well within three years,¡±


    ¡°I could be rmended to join the Warrior Den, and if I joined the Warrior Den,¡±


    ¡°I could break through to a Dark Realm expert within ten years.¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly: ¡°That¡¯s thirteen years.¡±


    ¡°Right!¡± Jackson nodded: ¡°It will take thirteen years at the soonest.¡±


    Charlie looked at him and said seriously, ¡°As long as you work for me wholeheartedly,¡±


    ¡°Within one year, I will let you enter the First level of the Dark Realm!¡±


    ¡°One year?!¡± Jackson¡¯s eyes widened and he eximed, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you serious?¡±


    Charlie asked him in return, ¡°Do you think I need to lie to you?¡±


    Jackson said with a terrified expression, ¡°Sorry Mr. Wade, I am not doubting you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I just ¡­¡­ can¡¯t believe that I can break through to the Dark Realm in such a short time¡­ ¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at him, reached out his hand and pointed at Joseph, and said ndly,


    ¡°You are Joseph¡¯s master, in private, he has to respect you and honor you,¡±


    ¡°But after you join mymand, stay here and help me control this copper mine,¡±


    ¡°Joseph is your direct superior, listen to hismand and report to him in everything, can you do


    that?¡±


    Jackson said piously, ¡°Mr. Wade, I will follow all your instructions!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Charlie nodded and said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, Syria, and Cyprus are only two hundred kilometers


    away from the Mediterranean Sea,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s convenient toe from the base of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°So from now on you choose a small team from the Cataclysmic Front to be based here,¡±


    ¡°To make sure that everything is under control here, and contact you in time if there is any


    movement.¡±


    Charlie and Jackson only met for the first time, so, to him, Charlie can not be considered


    trustworthy.


    Just through the selflessness of himself then to Joseph in past,


    To presume that this person¡¯s nature will never be bad.


    However, whether it can assume great use, but also to observe a period of time to know.


    Therefore, it is certainly not possible for him to give all the affairs of this ce to him alone.


    For a person like Joseph whoes from a mercenary background,


    This kind of rtionship he can handle very well in itself.


    In the military, there is always some role simr to the old squad leader,


    When the new recruits, under him, taught and cared for, but as time goes by,


    The old squad leader may still be the same old squad leader, but the new recruits of that year,


    May have be a senior officer in the military, in private,


    The old squad leader is the old squad leader is always worthy of respect,


    But in public, subordinates are subordinates, and with other subordinates, there is no difference.


    This situation is verymon in the armies of all countries, and in the mercenaries as well.


    So, Joseph said without thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, your subordinate will be safe and proper!¡±


    After saying that, he remembered one thing and hurriedly asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have one thing I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t know if I can ask you to solve the problem?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°If you take all the Cavalry guards and dead soldiers here under yourmand,¡±


    ¡°How can I ensure the stable operation of this ce while the Warriors Den will not find any clues?¡±


    Charlie smiled and did not answer his question, but said aloud,


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go meet those Cavalry guards first,¡±


    ¡°When all their problems are solved, you will know the answer to this question!¡±


    At this moment.


    More than two hundred Cavalry guards wearing copper mine uniforms,


    Have arrived at the copper mine¡¯s staff auditorium one after another.

 Chapter 5153

    Chapter 5153


    This staff auditorium, a building that had existed since the original purchase of the copper mine by


    the Warriors Den,


    Was built in the 1980s and was mainly used for meetings,


    Festivals and ceremonies for the employees of the copper mine.


    After the Warriors Den took over, it allowed all the Cavalry guards to act as employees of the mine,


    And most of the Cavalry guards¡¯ families to act as logistics, so the mine was superficially run quite


    well.


    Even the asional local government officials came to inspect the inspection but did not notice any


    abnormalities.


    At this time, these Cavalry guards came to the staff auditorium,


    Giving the impression that the copper mine is going to hold a mobilization meeting or summary


    meeting.


    However, if you stand on the sidelines, you will soon find a problem, that is, Among these uniformly


    dressed employees, there are more than 20 people holding a towel in their left hand.


    And these people with towels have been vaguely excited in their hearts,


    Because they feel that after tonight, each of them has the opportunity to go to the next level.


    In addition to the vague throbbing excitement,


    These people have also been keeping an eye on the others around them,


    And are always ready to be asked for a towel.


    However, what made them feel strange was that none of them came to ask about such an abrupt


    performance with a towel in hand.


    Each person having a towel in hand, when seeing another person with no towel in hand,


    There will be little eye contact with each other.


    But for those who did not take the towel, it seems that they did not even look at their towels.


    These people were a bit puzzled and did not understand why the others were so insightful,


    All the way over, these people did not seem to be interested.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that these people had actually been given orders to pretend,


    To be oblivious to their strange behavior on the surface,


    Andter just wait for the envoy to drop his cup as a signal to deal with all these people around


    them, with towels in hand!


    The Cavalry guards soon arrived.


    After counting their respective men, the three banner chiefs made their respective reports to the


    chairman.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was a pity that only the Cavalry Guards, who had made up their minds to break with the Warriors


    Den,


    Knew that this chairman had be a puppet.


    At this time, the chairman walked to the front of the stage and said in a loud voice,


    ¡°All Cavalry guards listen to the order to wee the special envoy!¡±


    Every Cavalry guard on the stage, at this time, shouted with emotion, ¡°Greet the envoy!¡±


    The men with towels in their hands were excited because they were thinking of the immediate


    sess of their work.


    The other Cavalry guards were excited because they wanted to be free,


    From the control of the Warriors Den and realize the greatest dream of their ancestors.


    Both sides had their own thoughts and were looking forward to the appearance of the envoy.


    At this moment, Charlie, who was dressed in a ck robe but did not use a hat to cover his face,


    Stepped onto the stage under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    The puppet chairman respectfully took a few steps back, leaving the middle seat for Charlie.


    Looking at the ¡°special envoy¡± showing his true face for the first time,


    No one felt anything unusual among the Cavalry guards who were divided into two camps on the


    stage.


    After all, both sides have their own set of understanding of Charlie¡¯s behavior of revealing his true


    face.


    Charlie was standing on the stage, looking down at the two hundred people below,


    And said with a smile on his face: ¡°Gentlemen, I believe that today is an extraordinary day for all of


    you,¡±


    ¡°A day to remember! It¡¯s also a day to build a sessful career!¡±


    The two parties on the stage, because they each have their own thoughts,


    So when they heard these words, they were all more excited in their hearts.


    Shane, who was holding the towel in his hand, and his colleagues who were holding the towel,


    Each of them subconsciously held the towel in their hands tighter,


    As if what they were holding was not a towel but a ticket to the next glory and fortune.


    But they ignored the Cavalry guards around them who did not hold the towel,


    Have begun to quietly gaze at them with the afterglow, ready to make a move on them.

 Chapter 5154

    Chapter 5154


    Charlie on the stage smiled faintly and spoke:


    ¡°Today, I have good news to tell you all, Lord has prepared a new antidote for you,¡±


    ¡°This new antidote can make the severe poison in your body,¡±


    ¡°From seven days of attack time, extended to fifteen days,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can build a sessful career for Lord in the future!¡±


    After saying that, he waved his right hand and said in a loud voice,


    ¡°Come on, give medicine and wine!¡±


    Hearing these words, Reverend, Jackson, and the sectarians immediately went forward and started


    to distribute antidotes for everyone,¡±


    ¡°While arranging for several senior members of the Cavalry to bring out the white wine,¡±


    ¡°And wine cups prepared in advance and pour a cup for each of them.


    Among them, Shane was particrly attentive and handed the first cup of wine to Charlie¡¯s hand.


    In his opinion, after today, he will be themander of this ce,


    And leap to be the chief of Cavalry Guards,


    So he will inevitably have to meet with the ¡°special envoy¡± more often in the future,


    So it is best to pay morepliments.


    Charlie took the wine cup and said with deep meaning: ¡°Do well, I¡¯ll see you!¡±


    Shane was trembling with excitement and said respectfully,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Envoy! Your subordinates are ready to be loyal to you! I will not let you down!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile as he held his ss of wine,


    ¡°No, not for me, but for the Lord!¡±


    Shane nodded his head like garlic and hurriedly changed his mouth,


    ¡°You are right! This subordinate will do his duty for the great Lord!¡±


    After saying that, Shane was afraid that the others would see the clues,


    So he hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Envoy, if you have no other orders, I will return to my team first.¡±


    Charlie looked at the towel wrapped around his wrist,


    Nodded slightly, and smiled ndly, ¡°You go.¡±


    After all the Cavalry guards had picked up their cups and the guards who had not taken the


    medicine had received the new antidote,


    Charlie then spoke, ¡°Gentlemen, by taking this antidote, the poison in your bodies willpletely


    disappear,¡±


    ¡°And from now on, no one will be able to continue to control your lives by such underhanded


    means!¡±


    A group of Cavalry guards who did not take the towel shouted loudly in excitement,


    And then they swallowed the antidote they just got without hesitation.


    A group of people, including Shane, ridiculed these fools in their hearts,


    Especially Shane, who gloated in his heart and thought,


    ¡°What a bunch of fcuking idiots, you believe in such things?¡±


    ¡°How could Lord let you lose control? The envoy is just ying a trick on you!¡±


    However, he suddenly thumped in his heart and said,


    ¡°The backbone of these fools has been aroused, and now the crowd is in an uproar,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the envoy will end it. In case this group of people really wants to defect from the


    organization,¡±


    ¡°We are 20 people, but also not their opponent ah ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°More do not know if the envoy Lord is saying the truth, can make them tie their hands?¡±


    Just when he was tense and doubtful in his heart,


    Those Cavalry guards around him, have felt the disappearance of the poison in their bodies, one


    ecstasy iparable.


    And Shane¡¯s men, who were holding the antidote, did not know whether they should take it or not.


    At this time, we heard Charlie say aloud: ¡°Gentlemen, I think what I am going to do tonight,¡±


    ¡°You already know in your hearts, I will not say more,¡±


    ¡°Today I drink this wine with you, vow to eradicate the Warriors Den, forever!¡±


    The Cavalry guards shouted with excitement,


    ¡°Eradicate the root of the society and put an end to the trouble forever!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When Shane heard this, his whole body trembled in fear, and he thought to himself,


    ¡°The envoy is too into the drama, he dares to say such treacherous words ¡­¡­¡±


    Unlike him and his men, at this time those Cavalry guards who had taken the antidote,


    Their eyes were staring hotly at the wine cup in their hands, waiting for Charlie¡¯s final signal!


    Just when Shane felt frightened by Charlie¡¯s ¡°treason¡±,


    Charlie suddenly tilted his head and drank all the white wine in the cup,


    Then mmed the cup to the ground and said loudly, ¡°All the soldiers listen to the order!


    A group of Cavalry guards roared sternly, ¡°The subordinates are here to act!¡±


    Charlie smiled at the corners of his mouth, waved his hand, and said aloud,


    ¡°Do it!¡±

 Chapter 5155

    Chapter 5155


    Hearing Charlie order to make a move, Shane was first stunned.


    One of the thoughts in his mind was: ¡°Do it? What kind of action?¡±


    ¡°The envoy is not asking us to kill more than 200 of them with 20 people, right?¡±


    ¡°This is clearly an impossible task!¡±


    The other Cavalry guards who had towels in their hands like him were also confused,¡±


    ¡°Not knowing what exactly Charlie meant by doing something.


    But at that moment, those Cavalry guards around him suddenly moved!


    Leroy, who was the left bannermander, and another bannermander attacked Shane in an


    instant,


    And before Shane had time to react, both his arms were grabbed by the two men in a deadly grip.


    Before he had time to react, both of his arms were grabbed by the two of them.


    He was shaken and asked, ¡°What do you two want?¡±


    ¡°In front of the special envoy, do you still want to rebel?!¡±


    Leroy said coldly, ¡°Shane, do you really think that today is an auspicious day for you to soar to


    greatness?¡±


    Shane was controlled by the two men and could not break free at all,


    While those Cavalry guards who were following him,


    And holding the towel in their left hands were all instantly subdued by the others around them one


    by one.


    After all, the difference in numbers between the two sides was too great,


    Shane and his men simply had no room to resist.


    Seeing that his men were all wiped out in an instant,


    Shane did not realize that it was the envoy who was in trouble,


    He thought that the Cavalry guards thought that the poison in their bodies had been cured,


    And under Leroy¡¯s leadership, they intended to mutiny directly.


    So, he looked at Charlie with a face full of fear and said offhandedly,


    ¡°Lord Envoy, you quickly tell them the truth!¡±


    ¡°Quickly tell them that what they are taking is not the antidote at all!¡±


    ¡°They dare to betray the organization, sooner orter,¡±


    ¡°They will be cleaned up by the organization! You should tell them quickly!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said indifferently, ¡°Shane, in fact, I am not a special envoy at all,¡±


    ¡°The medicine I gave you is the antidote that canpletely remove the poison in your body,¡±


    ¡°And I originally intended to give all of you a chance to fight for freedom,¡±


    ¡°But unexpectedly, you chose to betray your ancestors, betray yourpanions!¡±


    ¡°Since this path was chosen by you, you have to bear the consequences yourself!¡±


    When Shane heard Charlie¡¯s words, his whole body was struck by lightning,


    And he subconsciously blurted out, ¡°You ¡­¡­ are not Lord Special Envoy?¡±


    ¡°Then who the h3ll are you ¡­¡­? Why impersonate Lord Special Envoy toe here?!¡±


    Charlie looked at him, and then looked at the more than two hundred Cavalry guards below,


    Smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Charlie Wade, and from today onwards,¡±


    ¡°I will temporarily be the suprememander here,¡±


    ¡°Together with all of you Cavalry guards who are unwilling to confront the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And fight the Warriors Den to the end!¡±


    A crowd of people on the stage was already excited,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    And they all raised their arms together and shouted, ¡°Fight to the end! Fight to the end!¡±


    Charlie nodded, reached out his hand to signal everyone to be quiet for the moment,


    Then raised his right hand and snapped his fingers.


    At this time, Joseph led the seven Cavalry guards who had surrendered to Charlie in Norway and


    stepped up.


    When the Cavalry guards on the stage saw these seven people, they couldn¡¯t help but let out a


    gasp!


    They originally thought that the eight people who were sent on the mission,


    Thest time had all been killed, but unexpectedly, there were still seven people who survived.


    So, suddenly meeting, they were naturally shocked to no additional.

 Chapter 5156

    Chapter 5156


    Charlie pointed at the seven people and said aloud:


    ¡°These seven people, who were once your fellow soldiers,¡±


    ¡°Had decided to pledge their allegiance to me in Norway some time ago,¡±


    ¡°And now I am bringing them back so that they can return to the Cavalry Guard and go to fight


    alongside you!¡±


    Those seven people were also excited at this time.


    To be able toe back was something that was previously unthinkable.


    What¡¯s more, right now, Charlie already hadplete control of the situation here.


    Not only were they able to return, but they were even able to reunite with their loved ones here!


    This was definitely the best oue for them.


    Charlie then said: ¡°I announce that from today, all the Cavalry guards will be reorganized,¡±


    ¡°With Leroy Li as themander of the Cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°The right bannermander will remain unchanged, the left bannermander and the middle


    bannermander,¡±


    ¡°Leroy will nominate five people each, and then you will vote internally,¡±


    ¡°To choose the person with the highest number of votes from the five people to serve!¡±


    ¡°In addition, the Cavalry Guard from today, to set up a cab,¡±


    ¡°The maximum number of the cab is eleven people, in addition to themander,¡±


    ¡°Left, center, and right banner chiefs, the other seven people,¡±


    ¡°By secret ballot elected by all members, in the future,¡±


    ¡°All internal affairs of the Cavalry Guard, in principle, by the cab to develop,¡±


    ¡°Can get at least six votes out of eleven people can be implemented within the Cavalry Guard!¡±


    The crowd did not expect that Charlie would really let them form internal selfgovernment,


    Their hearts are naturally excited.


    And Charlie pointed to Joseph, said indifferently:


    ¡°This is Joseph Wan, the master of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°In the future, he will be in charge of the affairs here on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect our cooperation and position,¡±


    ¡°Joseph will not abuse his veto power.¡±


    The crowd naturally did not have anyments on this,


    After all, they are now considered Charlie¡¯s subordinates,


    Military discipline in the military, military orders like a mountain,


    Any affairs of subordinates, strictly speaking, require the approval of superiors,


    Not to mention that Charlie has given them considerable autonomy,


    Which has fully demonstrated respect for them.


    Then, Charlie continued, ¡°Right now, the first matter that needs to be decided internally¡±


    ¡°By you is about how these traitors should be handled.¡±


    Immediately, someone from the Cavalry guards below shouted, ¡°Kill them, traitors!¡±


    Immediately after that, someone else also immediately echoed, ¡°Yes! Kill them!¡±


    Soon, many more people shouted slogans in excitement, wanting to kill all these traitors.


    But Charlie said very seriously: ¡°It is not suitable to make a decision in the heat of the moment,¡±


    ¡°I give you three days to form a cab, and then give you three days to discuss the treatment of


    these people,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can calm down and discuss the punishment of these people.¡±


    ¡°At that moment whatever decision you make, I will respect your opinions.¡±


    In Charlie¡¯s opinion, if the Cavalry guards were not stopped,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    None of these twenty people would survive.


    However, if he really let them kill all these twenty people,


    He felt that it is somewhat overkill.


    Therefore, it is better to let them calm down and then discuss this issue carefully,


    When they will not interfere with their judgment,


    If they finally decide to put all these people to death, then they also respect their opinions.


    After hearing these words of Charlie, Leroy said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, your subordinate understands!¡±


    The others also said in a loud voice, ¡°Your subordinates understand!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said to Leroy,


    ¡°First, arrange for them to be escorted down under strict supervision,¡±


    ¡°And you take me down to the copper mine to meet the dead soldiers!¡±

 Chapter 5157

    Chapter 5157


    The mining location of this copper mine was located underground at a depth of about five hundred


    meters or so.


    Charlie let Leroy, as well as the people under his control,


    Lead the crowd together and take the elevated cage to the dead man¡¯s quarters.


    As they made their way down, Leroy introduced the specifics of this copper mine to Charlie.


    After decades of continuous development, the interior of this copper mine had be extremely


    intricate andplex.


    It consists of a total of three parts, the first was the normal mining part of the copper mine,


    Including the tunnel and mining surface; the second, the part where the dead soldiers and their


    rtives lived;


    And the third is the part where all the supplies and equipment were stored.


    From the mouth of the shaft down to the very bottom,


    In fact, just down to the working face of the copper mine.


    After going down, it can be seen that this is a very standard medium-sized copper mine,


    All the facilities and equipment are required for production, no abnormalities can be seen at all.


    Led by Leroy, Charlie walked out of the cage, looked at the deep mine tunnel,


    And curiously asked, ¡°Where do the dead soldiers and their rtives usually live?¡±


    Leroy hurriedly said, ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, this ne at an altitude of minus five hundred meters,¡±


    ¡°Is all the working surface of the copper mine, the area where the dead men live,¡±


    ¡°You have to go in through a hidden dark tunnel in front and take another lift cage to go down


    another hundred meters.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him, ¡°Why is no one working here now?¡±


    Leroy answered: ¡°Because today is the time to take the medicine,¡±


    ¡°So the dead soldiers have to be driven away early back to the living area of minus six hundred


    meters as ordered,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°So that they can wait there for the antidote to be delivered and take the medicine together.¡±


    Saying that he added: ¡°Under normal circumstances,¡±


    ¡°Only the dead soldiers working in the copper mine and the families of the dead soldiers,¡±


    ¡°Are qualified toe to this level as miners,¡±


    ¡°Others have been staying in that level below and only have the opportunity,¡±


    ¡°Toe out when they are selected to go on a mission.¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°How do you usually manage these dead soldiers who act as miners?¡±


    Leroy said: ¡°There are a total of three teams of miners, each team about a hundred people,¡±


    ¡°Working in three shifts, the specific management method is the same as the United States prison


    management work,¡±


    ¡°With each shift up, there will be a special group of Cavalry guards responsible for this shift in


    advance of the count below,¡±


    ¡°And then personally bring them up to work, and the Cavalry guards above will also be on time to


    count the number of their own management shift,¡±


    ¡°To determine the number of shifts with the change of shift.¡±


    ¡°After making sure that there is no difference between the number of people on duty and the shift


    change,¡±


    ¡°They will hand over with another team thates to hand over the shift,¡±


    ¡°And after the number is verified correctly, send all the people of this shift back,¡±


    ¡°And count the number once more after reaching theyer below,¡±


    ¡°And after confirming that it is correct, the miners of this shift will go back to rest,¡±


    ¡°And the Cavalry guards who are responsible for supervising them will also go back to rest.¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Is there any extra pay for the dead soldiers who act as miners and their


    families?¡± ¡°No.¡± Leroy shook his head, ¡°ording to the organization¡¯s requirements,¡±


    ¡°We will only select those dead soldiers and their families who are not strong enough to perform


    labor,¡±


    ¡°And will not give any additionalpensation.¡±


    Charlie nodded gently.


    At this moment, Leroy had already led him and the others to a room that said power distribution


    room.


    After entering the room, the first thing that jumped into the eyes was the well-organized circuit


    equipment,


    But as Leroy operated a set of power distribution cabs on the wall for a moment,


    Immediately after that, the whole wall suddenly opened slowly inward.


    Charlie was able to see from the side of the door frame, the door disguised as a wall,


    The thickness of almost nearly one meter, and both sides are very thick steel te reinforcement,


    Not to mention martial arts experts, even for ordinary heavy firepower, it is impossible to blow this


    wall open.

 Chapter 5158

    Chapter 5158


    Behind this wall, there is arge machine room,


    Which is actually a heavy elevator equipment and operation room,


    In the machine room below, is arge lift cage.


    Leroy led the crowd up to the cage, using his iris to start the cage,


    Then the cage will take the crowd, and continue to the depths of minus six hundred meters altitude


    drop.


    In the process of the cage downward running, Leroy said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, all the safety equipment here is one-way, just now the hidden door,¡±


    ¡°As well as this lift cage, only we can operate from the outside, in addition,¡±


    ¡°After the cage goes to the bottom, there is a door that opens from the outside,¡±


    ¡°Also only we can open from the outside. ¡°


    Charlie asked him: ¡°This should be the only ess to the outside world from the dead man¡¯s


    quarters, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Leroy nodded and said: ¡°the dead can only rely on a passage in and out,¡±


    ¡°But their premises and arge number of steel venttion ducts,


    But the thickest internal diameter of those ducts is only eleven centimeters,¡±


    ¡°People simply can not get out, so they also have no possibility of escape,¡±


    ¡°Even if they can open the door underneath, it is impossible to climb up this 100-meter-high shaft,¡±


    ¡°Even if the climb up, the cage is always tightly blocked at the mouth of the shaft,¡±


    ¡°They simply can not get out, so this ce has been put into use for so many years,¡±


    ¡°There has not been a breakout situation.¡±


    Saying that Leroy continued: ¡°Of course, this has to do with the poison in their bodies,¡±


    ¡°Even if they go through a lot of trouble to escape from here,¡±


    ¡°Without the antidote, within a week is certain death.¡±


    Charlie nodded, in his heart sighed a little more at the living environment of the dead soldiers.


    In this underground six hundred meters, for years and months without seeing the sun,


    This kind of living must be tormenting for them.


    As May 47 said, many dead soldiers¡¯ children were born here,


    And from birth to the time he started working for the organization at the age of twenty,


    He didn¡¯t even have the chance to see the sunlight during the twenty years in between.


    Thinking about this, how to solve the life of these dead soldiers,


    And the families of the dead soldiers in the future, it bes a rtively tricky problem.


    Charlie naturally did not want to continue to let them live in the six hundred meters deep


    underground,


    But this copper mine in the eyes of the outside world is the size of a few hundred people,


    So if he gets these people to the ground, the buildings on the ground can not carry so many people


    at all.


    At this point, the cage hase all the way to the very bottom.


    After walking out of the cage, there is a transition area of about 40 square meters,


    The so-called transition area, the back end connected to the cage,


    The front end is connected to thest gate where the dead men are kept.


    Leroy took out a key from his pocket, inserted the key into the lock hole,


    And then went through the pupilparison,


    And then heard a click from the gate, followed by a slow opening outward.


    And the moment this iron door opened, Charlie was a little disoriented by the sight in front of him.


    What appeared in front of him was an underground square of at least tens of thousands of square


    meters,


    The height of the square was at least fifteen meters, every ten meters or so,


    There was thick weight-bearing pir support,


    And the lights on the top, the whole square illuminated like daylight!


    The passage in front of Charlie was not at the bottom of the square,


    But in the middle of the vertical side of the square.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    When he stepped out, in front of him was a round and outward poking tform,


    Which was seven or eight meters from the ground, and seven or eight meters from the top.


    When he stepped on the tform, seven or eight meters from his feet on the ground of the square,


    There were thousands of people standing neatly and uniformly.


    At this time, thousands of people suddenly all knelt down on one knee


    And shouted respectfully under their breath, ¡°Wee Lord Special Envoy!¡±

 Chapter 5159

    Chapter 5159


    At this moment, the dead soldiers who knelt down to greet the envoy,


    As well as their families did not know that the man in ck robes in front of them was not the envoy


    they thought he was.


    ording to the rules, on the day of the antidote distribution,


    All the dead soldiers and their rtives have to line up in advance,


    In this tens of thousands of square meters hall and kneel down to greet the envoy the moment they


    see him.


    When Charlie saw so many people kneeling down,


    He was shocked by the sight in front of him for a while.


    This area of tens of thousands of square meters, more than ten meters high underground world,


    With those huge support pirs, has been the top of the bright as daylighting,


    Making this space a magnificent ancient pce sense of sight,


    Plus thousands of people kneeling in unison, the same mouth to say the same sentence,


    The echo makes the entire underground space tremble.


    Charlie looked at these people, and could not help but frown,


    Asked in a loud voice: ¡°Did they force you to kneel,¡±


    ¡°Or did you take the initiative to kneel?¡±


    With one sentence, all the dead soldiers were asked with horrified faces.


    This was the first time they had heard the envoy say something other than the established lines.


    The so-called established lines were just to thank the lord for giving the antidote,


    And everyone should do their best to serve him, and so on and so forth.


    Therefore, in their impression, the envoy was more like a human repeater,


    Who only had two things to do every time he came over,


    One was to supervise the cavalry guards to give medicine to the dead soldiers, And the other thing


    was to repeat the nonsense,


    That the dead soldiers would not believe or care about at all.


    And Charlie suddenly and coldly said such a sentence, really let their hearts feel shocked,


    They can not understand this envoy in the end, how dare to speak so, and even came to a ¡°they¡±.


    Who are they? Are they not the Warriors Den?


    But isn¡¯t the envoy himself also a member of the Warriors Den?


    Then he should have said ¡°we¡±, not ¡°they¡±!


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Just when everyone was confused, Charlie asked again,


    ¡°Who is themander among you? Stand up and speak!¡±


    A middle-aged man in the center of the first row slowly stood up and said in a loud voice:


    ¡°I am thirty-nine zero, the person in charge here.¡±


    Charlie grunted and asked him, ¡°Answer the question I asked just now,¡±


    ¡°Did they force you to kneel here to greet the envoy,¡±


    ¡°Or did you take the initiative to kneel?¡±


    Thirty-Nine Zero looked around and said with a somewhat apprehensive expression,


    ¡°Lord Envoy, it has always been a tradition for us to kneel here to greet you,¡±


    ¡°And the antidote is given by the lord, so why are you suddenly asking such a question?¡±


    Charlieughed and said, ¡°Kicking the can down the road, right?¡±


    Thirty-Nine Zero hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°This subordinate does not dare!¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate is not representing myself, but these three to four thousand men,¡±


    ¡°Women and children behind me, so naturally I don¡¯t dare to speak nonsense.¡±


    Charlie nodded approvingly, thirty-nine zero seems to be somewhat clever,


    In the uncertainty of their own origin, not to speak too slowly,


    And not to show too heartfelt to the Warriors Den,


    But instead of Charlie¡¯s problem, to the definition of ¡°tradition¡±,


    So that can be considered into the attack, and retreat can be defended.


    Charlie also did not make it too difficult for him,


    But slowly took off his ck robe, to show his true face to the crowd.


    This action made all the dead soldiers and their families dumbfounded.


    They had never seen the true face of any of the envoys before,


    Because ording to the rules of the Warriors Den, the dead soldiers could only meet with specific


    cavalry guards,


    And other than that, they were not allowed to meet face-to-face with anyone else in this


    organization.

 Chapter 5160

    Chapter 5160


    The reason for this is also mainly because of the special status of the dead soldiers,


    Once they go out, they are all going on important missions,


    And it is necessary to stop them from recognizing any of the members of the Warriors Den while


    they are on their missions.


    Therefore, every envoy came here with a ck robe and covered his face with a ck cap.


    But this time, Charlie suddenly broke this long-standing rule,


    Which made all the dead soldiers involuntarily tense up.


    Charlie saw the people¡¯s horrified expressions and panic, so he lightly spoke:


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I am not a special envoy of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°The real special envoy has been controlled by me, now,¡±


    ¡°All the cavalry guards have sworn allegiance to me, and I fight together against the entire Warriors


    Den with them,¡±


    ¡°So I came here to ask you, are you willing to be like them,¡±


    ¡°To fight together with me? Fight side by side with me?¡±


    When Charlie said this, the whole hall was in an uproar!


    No one expected that things would be this much unexpected!


    At this moment thirty-nine zero said: ¡°Even if they get the antidote from the real envoy,¡±


    ¡°It will only allow them to live for one more week,¡±


    ¡°So even if they want to fight alongside him, they are afraid they won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±


    Thirty-Nine Zero¡¯s words caused all the dead soldiers who were in shock to be dismayed for a


    moment.


    Everyone knew that Thirty-Nine Zero was right.


    Once they didn¡¯t have the antidote, they would soon die of poison,


    And even if they wanted to fight the Warriors Den to the death,


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to wait until the day they killed the enemy in front of the battle.


    At this moment, Charlie looked at thirty-nine zero and a group of dead soldiers and asked curiously,


    ¡°Are you willing to be controlled by the Warriors Den for life and all eternity,¡±


    ¡°Or are you willing to fight with them to the death?¡±


    Thirty-nine Zero blurted out, ¡°We are naturally willing to fight to the death,¡±


    ¡°But how can we have such an opportunity? For hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°The dead are firmly controlled by the organization,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention hundreds of years of living ces areparable to a heavenly prison,¡±


    ¡°The poison in the body alone, it is destined that we simply can not resist,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention resist the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°We do not even have the ability to resist the cavalry Guard and escape from here ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked aloud, ¡°If I canpletely cure the poison in your bodies,¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to fight them to the death?¡±


    Thirty-nine zero said without thinking, ¡°If the master can really solve the poison in our body,¡±


    ¡°Thirty-nine zero is willing to follow master for the rest of this life and serve his progeny in life and


    his ancestors after death!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Charlie nodded slightly, looked around for a while, and asked,


    ¡°What about the others? Are you willing?¡±


    The crowd of people looked at each other for a while.


    If what Charlie said was true, they would naturally be willing to do so.


    However, at this time, they could not believe the ¡°if¡± Charlie said.


    Because, so many years, so many people, have been trying to fight,


    The poison in their bodies, but no one has ever seeded.


    In the minds of the dead, the poison, like a lifetime can not break free of the invisible shackles,


    It is like gravity on its own, there is no ability to fight it,


    And they can not hope that it canpletely disappear.


    Therefore, everyone faced with Charlie¡¯s bold words at this time, for a time did not know how to


    answer.


    At this time, someone whispered below,


    ¡°Could this be a ploy used by the organization to test our hearts?¡±


    As soon as these words came out, everyone else echoed them and began to whisper below.


    Even thirty-nine-zero heard this, his expression could not help but exude awe.


    He was also somewhat unable to distinguish whether Charlie was an enemy or a friend.


    At this time, Charlie took out an antidote, looked at Thirty-Nine Zero,


    And said indifferently, ¡°Since you were the first to take a stand, let¡¯s have you set an example for


    them.¡±


    After saying that, he threw the antidote at Thirty-Nine Zero and said in a loud voice:


    ¡°Take this antidote and it willpletely remove the poison in your body,¡±


    ¡°Whether you have enough guts to try it or not, you decide for yourself!¡±


    Thirty-Nine Zero reached out and grabbed the antidote thrown at him,¡±


    ¡°And after just a nce, he said without thinking,


    ¡°Master you should be the first outsider to find this ce in hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°Based on this alone, I, Thirty Nine Zero, believe in you!¡±


    After saying that, without hesitation, he immediately put the antidote into his mouth!

 Chapter 5161

    Chapter 5161


    From the time he could remember, his father made him understand through practical action,


    That the fate of the dead men was so difficult, but each generation was still living strong and


    reproducing offspring,


    With the sole purpose of hoping that his own bloodline would finally be able to break,


    The shackles of the Warriors Den one day in the future and truly win freedom.


    And there are several mountains in front of this goal,


    And the first mountain that needs to be crossed is the poison thates on regrly in the body.


    For this kind of poison, there is really no reason to speak.


    No matter how hard so many dead soldiers and so many generations have tried,


    They have no way to dissolve this bizarre poison.


    Although Thirty-Nine Zero had never forgotten his father¡¯s sage advice,


    He knew very well in his heart that this was simply beyond his ability to aplish.


    He had even ced his hopes, on his own son, or even his future son¡¯s son.


    Just like the psychology of generations of dead soldiers:


    Although he could not break the shackles, but his son,


    His future son must have a chance, as long as they can achieve this wish in the future,


    Then he will be able to smile at the nine springs.


    He never thought that when he swallowed the antidote given by Charlie,


    He could feel a special power spreading rapidly toward his body,


    And then it fused with the poison in his body.


    Immediately after, the antidote and the poison seemed to have some kind of chemical reaction,


    And both disappeared without a trace.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    If the poison was originally a flesh and blood body can not resist the iron rope,


    Then the antidote, like a strong acid that specializes in dissolving the iron rope,


    But has no effect on the flesh and blood body, directly melting the lock to nothing!


    At this time, all the dead soldiers and their rtives, eyes are staring at thirty-nine zero.


    Therge scene was almost silent, everyone was holding their breath,


    Anxiously waiting for the feedback from thirty-nine zero.


    After ten seconds, thirty-nine zero, who had been like casting a fixation,


    Suddenly had two lines of hot tears gushing from the corners of his closed eyes.


    In this wide and long hall, you can even hear the sound of his tears dropping to the ground one by


    one.

 Chapter 5162

    Chapter 5162


    At this time, Thirty-Nine Zero suddenly opened his eyes,


    Looked at Charlie with tears in his eyes, and did not say a word,


    But respectfully bowed deeply to him, and he bowed long.


    In this instant, all the dead soldiers and their rtives understood.


    Charlie¡¯s antidote must have solved the poison in his body,


    Otherwise, he would never have suddenly given such a big salute of worship.


    And at this time, thirty-nine zero worship on the ground,


    The body has been unable to control the violent trembling.


    Charlie looked at him and asked aloud, ¡°Thirty-nine zero, how do you feel?¡±


    Thirty-nine zero slowly raised his head, fully excited but more grateful.


    At this time he respectfully said: ¡°Back to the sir ¡­¡­ under ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Under the skin of this body¡­¡­ there is no trace of the poison ¡­¡­¡±


    Once these words came out, thousands of people around fell in shock,


    The color of excitement on everyone¡¯s face is already overflowing.


    Thirty-nine-zero looked back at the dead soldiers,


    And families on both sides and the people behind them,Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Turned back to Charlie, hands sped fists raised above his head, shouted:


    ¡°Sir! You are the one who has the great power!¡±


    ¡°We dead soldiers have been enved by the Warriors Den for hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°For hundreds of years without seeing the light of day,¡±


    ¡°Our life is worse than death, please help us out of the sea of suffering,¡±


    ¡°We are willing to follow you for the rest of our lives!¡±


    After saying this, he bowed down again!


    The crowd immediately followed suit, shouting:


    ¡°We will serve you for the rest of our lives and follow your lead!¡±


    The chanting of thousands of people made the whole underground facility feel a little trembling.


    Charlie could hear that their voices were filled with extreme urgency and desire.


    Getting rid of the shackles of the Warriors Den was, for each of them,


    The greatest wish of their lives,


    As well as the generations of ancestors over the centuries.


    Now, this wish of more than a dozen generations finally had the chance toe true.


    Charlie looked at the crowd¡¯s determined and exuberant appearance,


    He couldn¡¯t help but ssh a pot of cold water and said,


    ¡°If you serve me, you will necessarily have to be enemies with the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°Although you are now controlled by the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°At least you can still survive here if you are enemies with the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°Maybe you will all face danger to your lives, so have you thought it over?¡±

 Chapter 5163

    Chapter 5163


    All in unison replied: ¡°We are ready!¡±


    After all, the dead soldiers were sessfully detoxified and gradually calmed down,


    Charlie walked down the stone steps and came to the square.


    Thousands of people looked at him, thankful and formerly kowtowed on their knees.


    The leader, Thirty-nine, choked up and said, ¡°On behalf of all the dead soldiers and their rtives,¡±


    ¡°I thank you Master for your great kindness!¡±


    Others also like him, kneeling on the ground, respectfully shouted,


    ¡°Thankful for the great benevolence of you sir!¡±


    Charlie looked at the thousands of people kneeling on the ground and said indifferently,


    ¡°Get up, from now on, you are no longer ves, there is no need to perform kneeling.¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for the others to respond,


    He said to thirty-nine zero who was kneeling respectfully at the front,


    ¡°Show me the ce where you live.¡±


    Thirty-nine zero said respectfully, ¡°This subordinate obeys!¡±


    After saying that, he stood up and pointed to the back of the square and said,


    ¡°Sir, the area where the dead soldiers live is at the back of the square, please follow me!¡±


    Charlie nodded and followed him, crossing therge square.


    As he walked, Thirty Nine Zero introduced to him that the square was basically where,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The dead soldiers trained except for when the antidote was given out,


    Whether it was closebat or a firearms shooting, it was all done in this square.


    After crossing the square, there is a corridor nearly five meters wide and thirty meters long,


    Through the corridor, it is the living area of the dead soldiers.


    The living area is more like an underground town,


    Where the streets are nned horizontally and vertically,


    Like cutting tofu, and are precisely divided into several square areas.


    In each square area, there are eight rooms of more than ten square meters,


    As well as amon kitchen, andmon bathroom.


    The domestic water for the entire living area is taken from the groundwater in the copper mine,


    Which is then filtered and purified by the purification equipment and transported here.


    The domestic wastewater is directly treated together with the production sewage of the copper


    mine,


    And is often secretly discharged to the sea at night,


    So it has not been detected by the outside world as any abnormality.


    The air in the entire underground space relies on the air exchange equipment in the copper mine,


    This ensures that the air indicators are still up to standard in this several hundred meters deep


    underground.


    Here, there is one and only one energy source, that is, electricity,


    Including the daily life of the dead soldiers using electricity.


    The ceilings of the public areas are all covered with full-spectrum lights,


    Illuminating all the public areas as bright as daylight.


    Thirty-nine zero introduced to Charlie: ¡°Here we can not see the sun, moon, and stars,¡±


    ¡°We all rely on lights to simte, as long as the wake-up bell rings,¡±


    ¡°All lights will also be lit at the same time, for us, this starts the daytime,¡±


    ¡°The night curfew time lights out bell rings, all the lights outside are turned off, for us, it enters the


    night time. ¡°


    Saying that he sighed and added: ¡°Like me, who went out on a mission,¡±


    ¡°At least know what the sun, moon, and stars are like,¡±


    ¡°But my wife, as well as other women, and those children who did not have the opportunity to go out


    on a mission,¡±


    ¡°So far have not even really seen the sun and moon.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie also could not help but feel sympathy and regret the fate of these dead


    soldiers.


    A person, from birth to death, could possibly have never seen the sun,


    If this was said out loud, I¡¯m afraid no one would believe it.


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but say to Thirty-Nine Zero,


    ¡°My n is to take down the dead soldiers¡¯ quarters quietly,¡±


    ¡°And let everyone change their banners quietly so that the Warriors Den won¡¯t notice anything


    unusual in a short time,¡±


    ¡°But this also means that the entire quarters will remainrgely unchanged.¡± Thirty-nine zero heard


    the meaning of Charlie¡¯s words and quickly said,


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry, we have persevered through so many generations, we can naturally continue to


    persevere now!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously, ¡°After all, this is the scale of several thousand people,¡±


    ¡°On the ground, there are only a few hundred people,¡±


    ¡°It is unlikely to transfer everyone to live on the ground,¡±


    ¡°And if the number of people surges too much at once,¡±


    ¡°It will also trigger suspicion and spection from the outside world.¡±

 Chapter 5164

    Chapter 5164


    Speaking of this, Charlie turned his words and continued,


    ¡°However, from today, the channel between the dead and the ground will remain unobstructed,¡±


    ¡°You do a good job of internal coordination, every day in multiple periods,¡±


    ¡°You can let some people go to the ground, to feel the real day and night, to feel the real sun, moon,


    and stars.¡±


    Hearing this, Thirty-Nine Zero was thrilled beyond words and said gratefully,


    ¡°Thank you, sir! Thank you, sir!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied to let the children go out to see the real world and breathe fresh air!¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°All of you can go out, just for the time being,¡±


    ¡°You still have to lie down, so the overall people still have to continue to endure and aggravate for a


    period of time,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, in terms of daily food, clothing, housing, and transportation,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will have people upgrade the treatment of the dead men as much as possible,¡±


    ¡°The children if they need to receive a normal education,¡±


    ¡°I can also have people to coordinate for you to fit the education of children of all ages.¡±


    ¡°If you have any needs, you can also mention them to me, and I will try to solve them if I can.¡±


    ¡°The children¡¯s education is basically limited to literacy and the sporadic basic knowledge we have,¡±


    ¡°But we, even if we have the opportunity to go out, we all go on missions,¡±


    ¡°And time is short, and someone is always secretly watching,¡±


    ¡°So we don¡¯t have the opportunity to contact with any systematic knowledge,¡±


    ¡°Even want to get a map of the world to show the children we are not able to achieve ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with understanding, ¡°These problems,¡±


    ¡°I will have people solve all of them in the shortest possible time.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie asked thirty-nine zero:


    ¡°By the way, how do you usually solve medical problems?¡±


    Thirty-nine zero exined: ¡°We have a medical team of ten people,¡±


    ¡°The members of this medical team, are selected from the young girls to be trained by the Warriors


    Den,¡±


    ¡°But they mainly learn about maternity, to ensure that the entire resident pregnant women¡¯s birth


    and infant care.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°If someone has a major illness, how will it generally be handled?¡±


    Thirty-nine Zero thought about it and spoke, ¡°We don¡¯t seem to have encountered any major


    illnesses,¡±


    ¡°Because our bodies will always be in a rtively healthy state because of the antidote we take


    every week,¡±


    ¡°And this antidote will improve our physical quality, allowing us to grow stronger.¡±


    So it suddenly dawned on Charlie.


    In the beginning, those dead soldiers of May Four Seven, although they were not real martial artists,


    But their physical quality was no less than martial artists,


    Coupled with modern weapons, and well-thought-out tactics,


    Making their real level of actualbat very high,


    Even eight-star martial artists were not their opponents.


    It is thought that the reason for their strong physical quality is because of the regr use of this


    antidote.


    Thirty-nine zero then said: ¡°Although the antidote can make our physical quality greatly improved,¡±


    ¡°But it seems to have a very significant impact on our per capita life expectancy,¡±


    ¡°Long-term use of the antidote, resulting in our average life expectancy, will not exceed sixty years,¡±


    ¡°There are records, the oldest one dead soldiers, lived to fifty-eight years old,¡±


    ¡°Most in the upper and lower fifties basically died without illness.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°That kind of medicine is not relying on the power of the medicine to improve your


    physical quality,¡±


    ¡°It only elerates the burning of your own vital energy, so that you can explode greater potential,¡±


    ¡°From a sense of a short time, the strength is indeed a great improvement,¡±


    ¡°But in reality, it is overdrawn subsequent life.¡±


    Saying that, Charlie asked him, ¡°How old are you this year?¡±


    Thirty-nine zero respectfully said,


    ¡°I am forty-five years old.¡±


    Saying that he couldn¡¯t help but let out a light sigh and said self-deprecatingly,


    ¡°I guess I only have ten years to live,¡±


    ¡°I hope that within these ten years, I can follow you to eradicate the Warriors Den!¡±


    Charlie looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take that long to eradicate the


    Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t live to be only 50 or 60 years old,¡±


    ¡°Now that the poison in your body has been solved,¡±


    ¡°I will make your per capita life expectancy on par with normal people.¡±


    Knowing that Charlie was by no means a liar,


    Thirty-Nine Zero said with immense gratitude, ¡°Thank you, sir, for your rejuvenating grace!¡±


    After saying that, he knelt down on one knee to show his devotion.


    Charlie saw him kneel on one knee andughed helplessly.


    He had just said that he was not allowed to kneel down and salute,


    So he changed from kneeling on both knees to kneeling on one knee.


    Charlie shook his head, one hand to help him up, looked at the time, and said:


    ¡°I think it¡¯s almost dawn, you go and let all the underage children get ready, they can witness the


    first sunrise in their lives!

 Chapter 5165

    Chapter 5165


    ¡°Enjoying the sunrise?!¡±


    Thirty-nine zero stunned, and at the same time full of excitement asked:


    ¡°Sir is this really happening?!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I just said, in the future, I will make sure that the dead soldiers,¡±


    ¡°Can take turns to go to the ground at any time of the day,¡±


    ¡°Right now this first time, prioritize those children who have never seen the sun, moon, and stars.¡±


    Thirty-nine zero was excited, but suddenly remembered something and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Sir, at this time it is still dark outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said, ¡°In another half hour, it will be light.¡±


    Thirty-nine Zero looked at the dense lights on the ceiling and sighed,


    ¡°It seems that our day and night inside are diametrically opposed to the outside.¡± Charlie smiled


    faintly: ¡°They don¡¯t want you to calcte the dates in real life,¡±


    ¡°So naturally they will invert and distort the time in here with reality.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry,¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, the day and night here will be the same as outside,¡±


    ¡°I will have someone prepare clocks for you,¡±


    ¡°And from now on your dates and times will bepletely synchronized with real life.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Thirty-nine zero gratefully and respectfully said, ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°By the way, there is another task for you.¡±


    Thirty-nine Zero said, ¡°Sir, please give the orders!¡±


    Charlie seriously said, ¡°Starting tomorrow, you have to divide your people, into three groups,¡±


    ¡°The number of people in each group will be about a thousand,¡±


    ¡°And then from each group, select one hundred and thirtyborers to continue,¡±


    ¡°To participate in the daily production mining of copper mines.¡±


    Saying that Charlie turned around and said to Leroy,


    The Cavalry guard who was following behind him,


    ¡°For the sake of fairness, for the Cavalry guard, it is also the same,¡±


    ¡°Let the three banners within the left center and right select about twentyborers each,¡±


    ¡°And participate in the work together with theborers selected by the dead soldiers.¡±


    Leroy said without thinking, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry, I will do itter!¡±


    Charlie instructed again, ¡°The work adopts an eight-hour time period,¡±


    ¡°Three-shift work system with one-off, so this requires that when the internal people are selected,¡±


    ¡°At least one more shift has to be selected so that the shifts within each group are rotated,¡±


    ¡°To ensure that everyone gets a good rest.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Leroy said, ¡°The production scale of this copper mine is not that big,¡±


    ¡°There are only a hundred people who started working at the same time,¡±


    ¡°The dead soldiers and Cavalry guardsbined are almost four thousand people,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still easy to deal with this amount of work.¡±

 Chapter 5166

    Chapter 5166


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°We let them participate in the work, not to exploit theirbor,¡±


    ¡°But to maintain the normal operation of this copper mine,¡±


    ¡°Not to let the Warriors Den notice any abnormalities,¡±


    ¡°So you two tell all theborers involved in the work,¡±


    ¡°As long as they participate in thebor, I will settle their sries,¡±


    ¡°ording to double the normal treatment of mine workers in Cyprus,¡±


    ¡°When the timees to use the dor settlement.¡±


    Leroy and Thirty-Nine Zero looked at each other, and Leroy said,


    ¡°Sir, money is not necessary ¡­¡­ you have helped us so much,¡±


    ¡°You are our great benefactor, how can we take your money again,¡±


    ¡°And the ore produced by this copper mine is given to the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°The settlement money also can not enter your pocket,¡±


    ¡°It is not the same as you purely throw money?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡­¡± thirty-nine zero also hurriedly echoed:


    ¡°Sir, we can not let you throw money, secondly,¡±


    ¡°The money for us is of no use at all,¡±


    ¡°If you give us that money it is like a pile of waste paper,¡±


    ¡°It is better for you to keep this money,¡±


    ¡°And also for the future eradication of the Warriors Den¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said very firmly:


    ¡°Labor must be paid, this is the development of mankind to date,¡±


    ¡°One of the several unchanging truths, this money you can save,¡±


    ¡°Can also use it to buy some of your favorite things,¡±


    ¡°But as thirty-nine zero just said, for security reasons,¡±


    ¡°Certainly not let everyone take the money to go out and spend freely,¡±


    ¡°But I will let people give a list ofmonly used goods,¡±


    ¡°Then send the list to everyone, if you need,¡±


    ¡°Let the Cataclysmic Front be responsible for purchasing,¡±


    ¡°And then use hidden means to transport it here, and hand it to everyone,¡±


    ¡°What I can promise is that the Cataclysmic Front will never earn any difference in price.¡±


    Leroy and Thirty-Nine Zero were both a bit stunned.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would intend to use the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°To help them with their simple shopping problems, which obviously sounded a bit too much.¡±


    However, when they thought that they would really be able to purchase various things,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°From the outside world for themselves and their families with the money,¡±


    ¡°By earning from the daily work, they could not help but look forward to it.


    Especially thirty-nine zero, he does not have as much freedom as Leroy,¡±


    ¡°After all, Leroy was already the gmander of the Cavalry Guards,¡±


    ¡°Although the gmander is also not paid,¡±


    ¡°But at least they live above ground, the knowledge of the world is much better.


    Thirty-nine zero had to let his son understand that the earth is a sphere,


    And continued to exin to him for several years of time.


    However, his son had not yet gone out on a mission,


    And had never seen the outside world, and Thirty-Nine Zero himself could not even get a globe,


    So there were no reasonable ways to make his son understand this simplest of truths.


    Once the kind of model Charlie said was implemented,


    He earned money, even only a few dors,


    He can buy a globe to exin to his son what the world really looks like.

 Chapter 5167

    Chapter 5167


    All the children¡¯s eyes, at this time, were attracted by that soaring golden thing!


    As the arc of the rising sun becamerger andrger,


    Ten thousand feet of golden light dyed the entire sky, along with the entire sea, getting golden.


    The sky is full of haze, and the sea is sparkling!


    With this rising sun, the skyline light is slightly distorted,


    It looks, like more than a few dreamy feelings.


    Children, as well as those parents who take care of young children, are looking frozen.


    Even if the light has be more and more blinding,


    But no one wants to blink their eyelids.


    Those mothers of young children, and those who are still in adolescence,


    Subconsciously with their best buddies held tightly together,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    They alone or in groups of three or five have been unable to control the tears.


    Now the scene in front of them is the first time they have been living underground,


    And they are racking their brains to think about the past years,


    But also simply can not think of a reason to exin this feeling.


    Soon, the round golden sun haspletely broken out of the sea level,


    Looking at the world, bathed in the first sunlight.


    For the hundreds of millions of ordinary people living in this time zone,


    This is just a normal and ordinary day.


    But for these seven hundred children, this moment is the brand new beginning of their lives!


    Charlie looked at the hundreds of young faces illuminated by the sunlight in front of him,


    And said to Leroy, Thirty Nine Zero, and Joseph beside him,


    ¡°Before today, their lives were a long eternal night;¡±


    ¡°After today, they have a real light!¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly made a decision and said in a stern voice,


    ¡°From today on, don¡¯t let these children practice martial arts anymore!¡±


    ¡°If anyone really wants to learn,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to learn after they reach the age of eighteen!¡±


    Thirty-nine zero subconsciously said, ¡°Sir,¡±


    ¡°If they wait until they are eighteen before they start learning martial arts,¡±


    ¡°I think it will be toote ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Late?¡± Charlie coldly snorted: ¡°If you really want to learn, any day is notte!¡±


    ¡°If you do not let them practice martial arts it is to make their childhood what it really should be like,¡±


    ¡°This was something designed for them by Warriors Den based on their own interests.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if our generation can eradicate the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°What need is there for these children to learn martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Instead of practicing martial arts, they should get out of here,¡±


    ¡°Settle down with their parents in a peaceful and stable country,¡±


    ¡°Study hard, get into a good university, study a profession they are interested in,¡±


    ¡°And then find a job that will allow them to start a family and create their own value in society!¡±


    ¡°This, for them, is the best choice!¡±

 Chapter 5168

    Chapter 5168


    Thirty-nine Zero then realized that his thinking was still stuck in the previous mode.


    Before Charlie appeared, the only thing the dead soldiers could do,


    Was to improve their abilities as much as possible,


    To be Cavalry guards as much as possible,


    And after bing Cavalry guards, to have more children to ensure that their offspring had a


    ¡°schr¡±,


    So as to get away from the life of fighting and killing.


    However, the situation has changed.


    These children, do not need to work hard to be a ¡°schr¡±.


    As long as they can go with Charlie, willpletely eradicate the Warriors Den,


    Their children, all can be real schr!


    Thinking of this, thirty-nine said with more than tears,


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for your great kindness, your generosity is immense,¡±


    ¡°The dead soldiers will never forget it!¡±


    Charlie patted his shoulder, turned to Joseph, and said,


    ¡°Joseph, from the Cataclysmic Front, find a few female warriors with higher education,¡±


    ¡°Let theme here regrly to teach the children,¡±


    ¡°They will use regr teaching materials, in addition to preparing a set of projection equipment


    down there,¡±


    ¡°Every day to show the children some films that can let them quickly understand the world,


    understand the history and the present.¡±


    Saying that he continued: ¡°Right, there is the Inte, move awork cable in,¡±


    ¡°Prepare someputers, so that the children know what is the Inte,¡±


    ¡°But the Inte for the time being can not let the children themselves on the hands,¡±


    ¡°After all, we must be careful not to identally leak information, or else the Warriors Den will find.¡±


    Joseph said without thinking,


    ¡°Mr. Wade don¡¯t worry, I will arrange all of them properly!¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Charlie nodded gently and said to Thirty-Nine Zero,


    ¡°In another twenty minutes, take the children down first,¡±


    ¡°Thene to the meeting room, we will have a meeting together.¡±


    Thirty-nine Zero immediately said respectfully, ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t talk anymore, but took Joseph and the others and came to the conference room first.


    Right now, the sky is already blue, and the supplies that the ship had delivered to the copper mine


    last night had been quietly transported long before dawn,


    And now the loading of copper ore was being carried out at the pier,


    And once the loading was finished,


    It was time for Reverend, as the special envoy, to return to the ship.


    Charlie needs to smooth out all the links and solve all the hidden problems before this,


    Only in this way can he ensure that after Reverend leaves, he will not reveal anything in Turkey.


    As for how to make Reverend not reveal the clues, Charlie also has a new idea of his own.


    In the past, the reason he did not use psychological suggestions too often,


    This is because it has a very serious drawback, once the target person is in a controlled state,


    His behavior, and reaction will seem a little slow,


    And a discerning eye can see at a nce that something is wrong.

 Chapter 5169

    Chapter 5169


    Reverend¡¯s situation was the same.


    Even more tricky.


    The main reason is that these middle and high-level members in the Warriors Den are not weak.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The masters of the dark realm already see all directions and listen to all directions.


    If Reverend shows too many abnormalities, once he arrives in Turkey,


    When he meets his superiors, he will definitely be seen.


    Therefore, Charlie nned to y tricks.


    So, he called Reverend and asked, ¡°Reverend,¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, besides you and your assistant, are there any other people from


    Turkey who came here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Reverend Shaking his head said respectfully:


    ¡°I am a permanent special envoy, mainly responsible for the transport of materials between the two


    points.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°There will be no one with a higher rank than youing here to check the


    situation?¡±


    Reverend shook his head and said: ¡°In order to avoid exposing the senior management,¡±


    ¡°The organization¡¯s consistent attitude is to contact with one person and one line,¡±


    ¡°And no other executives will be sent to participate in this process.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie was more at ease in his heart, and asked him:


    ¡°As long as you tell your superiors that everything is normal here,¡±


    ¡°They will also ept it. They won¡¯t be too suspicious, right?¡±


    Reverend nodded and said, ¡°Normally, that¡¯s the case,¡±


    ¡°But I still need tobine some of the surveince videos here.¡±


    ¡°Before I leave, I will take the surveince hard drive back to them,¡±


    ¡°And let them Copy the video from the hard disk and analyze it.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Who will analyze it?¡±


    Reverend said: ¡°There should be a dedicated security team in charge for this purpose.¡±


    Charlie turned to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, can the surveince video be tampered with?¡±


    Joseph nodded and said: ¡°It¡¯s too simple, my team can modify the surveince video frame by


    frame,¡±


    ¡°And make sure that the other party does not see any clues.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded slightly, then turned to Leroy and said,


    ¡°Copy out the monitoring before this morning and let him take it away,¡±


    ¡°And after Joseph¡¯s team deals with itter, Reverend will take it away.¡±


    Leroy hurriedly said: ¡°Okay sir!¡±


    Charlie asked Reverend again: ¡°If you tell your superior that everything is normal here,¡±


    ¡°And the surveince video shows nothing abnormal,¡±


    ¡°Will your superior still ask you for more information? Details?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Reverend shook his head and said, ¡°He also has very littlemunication with me,¡±


    ¡°And we rarely see each other.¡±


    ¡°If I say that everything is normal, he will report that to the superior.¡±


    With that said, Reverend further exined: ¡°Inside the organization,¡±


    ¡°Due to the high toxicity in the body and the fact that everyone needs an antidote,¡±


    ¡°The organization has never had any deviation in its control over us,¡±


    ¡°So the organization has always focused on preventing The outside world from spying on the


    secrets of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°But they are not too worried that there will be traitors inside the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°After all, everyone¡¯s life is in the hands of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And no one will go against it, even if it is to go out to execute a mission no one will dare to escape,¡±


    ¡°After all, not only their own lives are in the hands of the organization,¡±


    ¡°But also the lives of their family members.¡±


    Charlie nodded, it seems that Warriors Den is very confident with their antidote,¡±


    ¡°And they don¡¯t think there is any anyone who can crack the antidote.¡±


    Thinking of this, there was only onest thing left for him to do,


    Which was to give Reverend a new ¡°psychological suggestion¡±.


    This new ¡°psychological suggestion¡± is moreplex, powerful, and skillful.


    This will be his trump card to solve thest problem.


    Thinking of this, he called Reverend to the office,


    And when there were only two people in the office, he sent more aura into his body.


    Afterward, Charlie stared at Reverend, and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Reverend, remember! From now on, as long as you get off the boat and enter the premises of this


    copper mine,¡±


    ¡°You will remember me and meet me.¡±


    ¡°Remember that I am your only master, and then you stay here honestly,¡±


    ¡°And after my people make all the preparations,¡±


    ¡°You will return to the freighter as if nothing happened, do you understand?¡±


    Reverend nodded without hesitation and said: ¡°Subordinate understand!¡±

 Chapter 5170

    Chapter 5170


    Charlie changed the subject, and said again: ¡°However, once you get on the boat,¡±


    ¡°You will temporarily forget me as a person, and that I am your only master,¡±


    ¡°And forget that I just gave you a psychological suggestion,¡±


    ¡°And in your subconscious mind, you only need to firmly believe in one thing, that is:¡±


    ¡°You havepleted all the work in the copper mine,¡±


    ¡°And firmly believe that everything inside the copper mine is going well without any abnormalities!¡±


    ¡°Except for this point Other than that, you follow your true nature in everything,¡±


    ¡°Be the special envoy when you should be the special envoy,¡±


    ¡°Practice your martial arts when you should practice your martial arts,¡±


    ¡°y with your male fav0rite when you should y, you act as the original, and it is what it is! Can


    you understand me?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s words made Reverend feel a little short-circuited.


    However, after a few seconds, he figured out the content of Charlie¡¯s hint.


    In fact, Charlie just wanted to give him a hint, a trigger condition.


    When Reverend was not here, Charlie didn¡¯t need him to be used by him,


    Nor did he need him to keep thinking that he was his master.


    What Charlie needs is that when Reverend is not here, he is still himself.


    He doesn¡¯t remember that he has any master, nor does he remember that he was given


    psychological hints,


    So as to ensure that he has no influence in front of other people.


    And once he got off the boat and in the copper mines, the real strong cues kicked in.


    In this way, it can be ensured that Reverend will be a tool man as soon as he arrives here,


    And when he leaves this ce, he can return to normal and be himself.


    The only difference is that in the deepest part of his subconscious,


    Charlie gave him a hidden hint, firmly believing that there is nothing abnormal here.


    This order is extremely simple, and it doesn¡¯t require Reverend to think about it,


    Nor does he need to deal with any other variables for it.


    Therefore, the impact of this deep psychological suggestion on Reverend will also be reduced to a


    limit.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie also specifically hinted that he should follow his true colors,


    So that it would be more difficult for others to see the clues.


    However, apart from Reverend, Charlie also controlled his favorite on the boatst night.


    Right now, the same psychological hint needs to be given to that man as well.


    So, he said to Reverend, ¡°Go to the boat and bring your male pet over. I have something to tell


    him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Reverend nodded without thinking, and then immediately opened the door and went out.


    Just after Reverend left, Charlie called Joseph, Leroy, 390, 547, and Joseph¡¯s master Jackson to


    the office.


    After everyone came in, Charlie said: ¡°Everyone, I have already solved Reverend¡¯s problem.¡±


    ¡°In the future, as long as he is still a special envoy, he can temporarily avoid the monitoring of the


    Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°However, once this matter changes, I am afraid that this base will be in danger,¡±


    ¡°And everyone will have to evacuate from Cyprus immediately before the


    Warriors Den has mobilized enough troops to attack.¡±


    Leroy asked respectfully: ¡°Sir, all of us add up to more than four thousand,¡±


    ¡°If we really need to evacuate, where can we evacuate to?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said with relief: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this,¡±


    ¡°The Cataclysmic Front is on the other side of this coast in Syria and is building a base that can


    amodate 100,000 people.¡±


    ¡°If necessary, I will ask him to transfer everyone to Syria.¡±


    Joseph said at this time: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone, Cataclysmic Front maneuvers from Syria,¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°And the response speed is much faster than Warriors Den maneuvers from other ces.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, judging from the current global mobility of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°The number of dead soldiers they can mobilize around the world in a single day cannot exceed


    2,000.¡±


    Joseph said this with confidence.


    The strength of the Warriors Den is indeed very strong, and its influence spreads all over the world.


    However, if they really want to concentrate their efforts on doing big things,


    They are definitely not as good as Cataclysmic Front in this regard.


    Even if it is a country whose military strength ranks above the middle in the world,


    It is impossible to deploy tens of thousands of people around the world in a short period of time,


    And there are tens of thousands of soldiers under themand of Cataclysmic Front,


    And most of them are concentrated around Syria.


    Therefore, in the Middle East, the Cataclysmic Front really doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of breaking the


    Warriors Den.


    Joseph¡¯s words made Leroy, 390 and others breathe a sigh of relief.


    After all, they all have families and have just seen the dawn of changing their destiny.


    Under such circumstances, they naturally want to see More hope, see a greater sess rate.


    If there is Cataclysmic Front behind it as support, then everyone canpletely rest assured and


    stick to it here.


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°Everyone must be clear about one thing.¡±


    ¡°No matter how well we can hide it now, this base will be exposed sooner orter,¡±


    ¡°But the exposure is not terrible. As long as we are fully prepared,¡±


    ¡°We can definitely avoid unnecessary casualties.¡±


    Then, Charlie said again: ¡°Listen well, once something happens to Reverend,¡±


    ¡°We will immediately evacuate everyone, but before evacuating,¡±


    ¡°You mustpletely destroy this base for me. I want Warriors Den to watch their hard work go to


    waste!¡±


    The value of this copper mine is not high, but the value of the underground project under the copper


    mine,


    Which is specially designed for dead soldiers, is immeasurable.


    The construction cost of the entire underground project alone is estimated to start at one billion US


    dors,


    And when various hardware equipment is included, the cost is even more astronomical.


    The most important thing is that it takes a lot of time to quietly build such an underground project,


    And it may not bepleted in eight or ten years.


    This is the most distressing thing for the Warriors Den.


    Leroy said: ¡°Sir, with your permission, we cany a sting point underground in advance.¡±


    ¡°Once needed, we only need to fill the sting point with high explosives to blow up the entire


    underground fortification.¡±


    ¡°Once the underground is destroyed, there will be a huge subsidence area on the ground, and the


    entire copper mine will have almost no rescue value.¡±

 Chapter 5171

    Chapter 5171


    390 immediately agreed and said: ¡°Yes, sir, the daily mining of copper mines is to use sting and


    excavation.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of emulsion explosives in charge there,¡±


    ¡°As long as enough explosives are pre-buried on the key support positions,¡±


    ¡°The entire underground can be blown up!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said: ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do it in advance. Get it ready.¡±


    After that, he turned to look at Joseph and his master Jackson Qiu, and ordered:


    ¡°Joseph, your master will be themissioner here from now on,¡±


    ¡°Responsible for coordinating the operation of the entire copper mine,¡±


    ¡°For the control of explosives and the response to crisis situations,¡±


    ¡°You organize a team from the Front and set up a special force team.¡±


    ¡°The special force team will be managed by your master,¡±


    ¡°And it will be fully responsible for the daily security of the entire copper mine.¡±


    ¡°Once you find out the day the special envoy who came here is no longer Reverend,¡±


    ¡°You immediately implement the evacuation n.¡±


    Joseph and Jackson said in unison: ¡°Your subordinates obey!¡±


    Jackson asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, as you said, once the special envoy is no longer Reverend,¡±


    ¡°Are we going to kill the new special envoy?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlie said firmly: ¡°Once we find out that the special envoy has changed,¡±


    ¡°Put him in the copper mine. Once he enters the copper mine,¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°The special forces will attack him immediately,¡±


    ¡°And he and his followers must be killed in the shortest possible time!¡±


    As he said, Charlie exined again: ¡°Everyone, listen to my next order!¡±


    The crowd immediately got attentive and waited for Charlie¡¯s next words.


    Charlie looked at Jackson, and asked loudly with a resolute expression:


    ¡°Once the killing is sessful,¡±


    ¡°Jackson must immediately convey the message to Joseph within 30 seconds without any dy.


    Can you do it?¡±


    Jackson sped his fists in both hands, bowed, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, if I dy for a second, pleasee and see me!¡±


    Charlie nodded and continued: ¡°After receiving the news, you must send a ship to Cyprus within half


    an hour.¡±


    ¡°The ship must berge enough to take everyone back to Syria,¡±


    ¡°And there must be enough concealment means to prevent any clues from being traced by the other


    party.¡±


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    Joseph immediately said loudly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master,¡±


    ¡°This subordinate will definitelyplete all the arrangements!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie looked at Jackson again, and ordered:


    ¡°Once you kill him sessfully, pass the information to Joseph,¡±


    ¡°We must immediately synchronize the information to the Cavalry guards and dead soldiers in the


    shortest possible time,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time dispatch special forces to start nting explosives,¡±


    ¡°At the sting points that have beenid in advance, and prepare for the sting, can you do it?¡±


    Jackson bowed again and said, ¡°Return to Mr. Wade, this subordinate can do it!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie looked at Cavalry Guard Leroy, and ordered:


    ¡°Leroy, once you receive the news, immediately notify all Cavalry Guard¡¯s family members,¡±


    ¡°Prepare to evacuate, and at the same time you personally lead,¡±


    ¡°The elite soldiers of the Cavalry Guards to dispatch quietly,¡±


    ¡°To control all the people on the freighter in the shortest possible time,¡±


    ¡°And ensure that they cannot transmit any information to the outside world,¡±


    ¡°In a short period of time, can you do it?¡±


    Leroy without hesitation resolutely replied:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, this subordinate will not disgrace the mission!¡±

 Chapter 5172

    Chapter 5172


    Charlie nodded, looked at the dead man Thirty-nine-zero again, and ordered:


    ¡°Thirty-nine, once you receive the news,¡±


    ¡°Immediately organize all the dead men and their families to prepare for evacuation.¡±


    ¡°You live deep underground, and you must be careful when evacuating.¡±


    ¡°In the case of ensuring speed and efficiency,¡±


    ¡°Make sure an orderly manner and never panic!¡±


    ¡°And you must ensure that the elderly, children, and women evacuate first.¡±


    ¡°If others dare to preempt, they will be killed. Can you do it?¡±


    Thirty-nine zero said respectfully: ¡± Don¡¯t worry, sir,¡±


    ¡°390 will guarantee with my head, and will never disclose anything!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly in satisfaction and said:


    ¡°At that time, as long as you can kill the new special envoy and control the people on the freighter in


    the shortest time,¡±


    ¡°In theory At least half a day can be bought for the evacuation,¡±


    ¡°Which is twelve hours, which is also the time required for the freighter to unload and reload;¡±


    ¡°As long as we seize the opportunity, we will be able to withdraw without a trace;¡±


    ¡°After everyone has withdrawn, the special forces left behind,¡±


    ¡°Will be responsible for blowing up the entire copper mine!¡±


    ¡°At that time, The huge explosion will definitely attract the attention of the local people first,¡±


    ¡°Once they intervene, it will be very difficult for the Warriors Den to follow up and investigate.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this kind of explosion willpletely destroy the entire underground,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time form hundreds of meters deep barrier,¡±


    ¡°Making it impossible for them to investigate in depth hundreds of meters underground;


    ¡°So as long as we don¡¯t leave any clues when we withdraw,¡±


    ¡°These thousands of people will seem to have evaporated in the eyes of the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°They can rack their brains and couldn¡¯t figure out how these people did it,¡±


    ¡°Let alone how these people broke through the shackles of the antidote.¡±


    ¡°By that time, I¡¯m afraid that the Warriors Den will be the first,¡±


    ¡°To be frightened to the point of sh!t. It must be a huge blow!¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie paused slightly, and said with a smile:


    ¡°The above is our n to overthrow the nest!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s n to overthrow the nest isplete and meticulous,¡±


    ¡°And the execution rate is high enough, and he has given everyone a very clear division ofbor.¡±


    ¡°As long as these people can follow his orders at critical moments,¡±


    ¡°Every Individual performs their tasks in an orderly manner,¡±


    ¡°So they must be able to make a perfect response in the shortest possible time.¡±


    Moreover, Charlie believes that once the dayes for the implementation of the n to overthrow


    the nest,


    It will definitely be a huge blow to the Warriors Den.


    At that moment, the Warriors Den will realize that the poison they use to control,


    All members have been cracked, and its interior will first fall into chaos,


    And people¡¯s hearts will definitely change.


    To the Warriors Den, it would be like a person who had been invulnerable to a knife and a gun,


    Suddenly had an arm broken by a sudden bullet.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Everyone was very excited at this time because they knew that Charlie¡¯s n,


    To overthrow the nest would be put into action sooner orter, it was just a matter of time.


    Once this n is reallyunched, it will be their first step in revenge against the organization!


    At this time, Charlie said to May 47 who came from Syria with Joseph:


    ¡°547, from now on, you stay here, you are the same as 390, you are a dead soldier,


    Living with them must be morefortable for you.¡±


    May 47 said respectfully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±

 Chapter 5173

    Chapter 5173


    Seeing May 47¡¯s hesitant appearance, Charlie said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe the next in garrison that we take over will be the one where your wife,


    children, and family members are,¡±


    ¡°But you have to understand that there is no rush for this matter,¡±


    ¡°And the ws will be exposed again when it is cleared up.¡±


    May 47 said with a smile With tears in his eyes,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for caring about this subordinate¡¯s wife and children.¡±


    ¡°Judging from your words, it¡¯s worth the death of this subordinates!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, and said: ¡°Live well, and live to see your wife and children.¡±


    May 47 nodded heavily with tears in his eyes.


    Charlie immediately said to Thirty-Nine Zero:


    ¡°May 47 is a hard-working person just like you, and I will leave him in your care from now on.¡±


    Thirty-Nine Zero said without hesitation:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, the subordinates will definitely take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded, waved his hands, and said,N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Okay, you guys go out first, Joseph and Jackson stay back.¡±


    The others got up one after another, respectfully leaving.


    In the office, only Joseph and his master Jackson were left.


    Charlie looked at Jackson, and said calmly:


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, I have one very important matter that I want to leave to you.¡±


    Jackson quickly stood up, bowed, and said, ¡°Mr. Wade Go all out!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said: ¡°All the dead soldiers, as well as the Cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°After the poison in their bodies is removed, their actualbat capabilities have dropped a lot.¡±


    ¡°It is also a kind of continuously umting energy,¡±


    ¡°Which can enhance their strength to a certain extent,¡±


    ¡°So I hope you can take out the energy with which you taught Joseph,¡±


    ¡°And treat these dead soldiers and Cavalry guards as your own apprentices,¡±


    ¡°Teach them the real martial arts.¡±


    Jackson immediately blurted out: ¡°Okay Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°This subordinate will definitely teach them with all I have learned, and will never hide anything!¡±


    Charlie was very satisfied with his attitude,


    Most of them People in martial arts cherish the arts they practice very much,


    And they are unwilling to pass them on to strangers under any circumstances.


    Moreover, martial arts skills are not only the undisclosed secret of a fighter,


    But also a detailed summary of all his martial arts characteristics.


    If one¡¯s martial arts skills are mastered by the enemy,


    The chances of the enemy defeating him will be greatly increased.


    Therefore, in the field of martial arts, most of the martial arts methods are not passed on to the


    outside world,


    But are only passed on to one¡¯s own descendants and n members.


    And for some martial arts sects, they will also divide martial arts skills into several parts.


    The outer disciples can only learn a small piece of fur,


    While the inner disciples can learn some essence,


    But if really want to learn the sect.


    All mental methods in the sect must be exposed to the most trustworthy closed disciples to be


    possible.


    Charlie asked Jackson to teach these dead men and Cavalry guards.


    Even if a normal person would agree, he would definitely hesitate and even struggle.


    However, Jackson didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and he didn¡¯t intend to hide his secrets.


    Just from this point, it can be seen that this person is sincerely obedient and full of sincerity.


    So, Charlie nodded, looked at him, and asked with a smile:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trapped in the Ming Realm for so many years, shouldn¡¯t you be very anxious?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jackson nodded sincerely and said:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trapped for decades, and it¡¯s really worrying.¡±

 Chapter 5174

    Chapter 5174


    Jackson at this point continued with utter disappointment: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my eagerness to break


    through,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°I know that drinking poison (zh¨¨n) to quench my thirst,¡±


    ¡°But I still decide to join the Warriors Den¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and said indifferently:


    ¡°Breakthrough is about talent, but more about chance.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough talent, no matter how hard you try,¡±


    ¡°You may not be able to be a master of the dark realm.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the opportunity, even if you hang around outside the door for decades,¡±


    ¡°You will still be able to be a master of the dark world.¡±


    ¡°You may not be able to find the way to get started.¡±


    Jackson said with shame: ¡°What Mr. Wade said is true.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate is not talented enough,¡±


    ¡°And the opportunity has not yet arrived.¡±


    ¡°Unlike Joseph, who can get the greatness bestowed by Mr. Wade at a young age¡­¡±


    Joseph looked at the humble and ashamed expression of his master, feeling distressed and grateful


    at the same time.


    His heart ached because he saw his master wasting away for so many years but failed to fulfill my


    wish;


    Grateful as he was fortunate because he had taken at least 30 years fewer detours than him.


    Life is only more than a hundred years,


    And the detours of 30 to 50 years have been avoided.


    The significance of this is so great that it can no longer be described in words.


    Charlie chuckled at this time and said:


    ¡°The special envoy of the Warriors Den is a master of the dark realm,¡±


    ¡°And the Jiedu envoy before you is also a master of the dark realm.¡±


    ¡°After Joseph and I leave, you are the master of the dark realm,¡±


    ¡°Theoretically the highestmander, if you can¡¯t reach the dark realm,¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem that we are worse than Warriors Den¡­¡±


    Jackson said with an even more ashamed expression when he heard this:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the subordinate is not strong enough, and they are holding me back!¡±


    Joseph on the side heard Charlie¡¯s implication,¡±


    ¡°And seeing that his master was still confused, he urged a little impatiently:


    ¡°Master, thank Mr. Wade for your promotion!!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Jackson was taken aback,


    Obviously, he still didn¡¯t understand what Joseph meant.


    Joseph was already a little anxious, and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know Mr. Wade, he can say that,¡±


    ¡°This is to wish you a helping hand and help you break through!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he immediately knelt in front of Charlie, and said in fear:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I think I¡¯m not smart, so I don¡¯t know if I may have misunderstood what you mean.¡±


    ¡°If I really misunderstand, I hope you can forgive me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°You are right, That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡±


    No matter how dull Jackson was, he had already understood by this time.


    Hearing that Charlie had affirmed Joseph¡¯s guess,


    He quickly knelt on the ground, choked with gratitude, and said,


    ¡°Subordinate¡­ Thank you Mr. Wade for your generosity!¡±


    Charlie nodded, he took out two blood-scattering and heart-saving pills from his pocket,


    Handed them directly in front of Jackson, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Take the medicine immediately,¡±


    ¡°Close your eyes and let the power of the medicine spread to all meridians,¡±


    ¡°And when you open your eyes again,¡±


    ¡°You will be a master of the dark realm!¡±

 Chapter 5175

    Chapter 5175


    For those who sincerely follow him, Charlie is never stingy.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The first time Joseph led all the generals of the Cataclysmic Front to Waderest Mountain,


    Despite such deep hatred, Charlie repaired his meridians after he broke him,


    And even helped him step into the Ming realm full circle,


    And then even help him directly into the Dark realm.


    Now, Jackson is sincere and unreserved, so naturally, he should also help him.


    What¡¯s more, Jackson had been trapped in the Ming realm for thirty years,


    So if he could help him achieve a breakthrough at this time,


    It would definitely be the greatest favor of his life to him.


    Therefore, Charlie nned to take advantage of this opportunity to do him a favor.


    At this moment, Jackson was still grateful deep inside,


    And when he heard Charlie say that he would be able to break through,


    To the Dark Realm by taking the medicine, his entire body trembled uncontrobly.


    With trembling hands, he shivered and took the pill Charlie bestowed,


    Then his whole body fell to the ground and bowed,


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s this great benevolence, this subordinate will never forget it!¡±


    Charlie ndly said, ¡°Quickly take the medicine,¡±


    ¡°The Cataclysmic Front also really needs more Dark Realm experts!¡±


    Jackson heavily nodded his head, then nced at the two pills in his hand,


    And put them into his mouth without a second thought.


    Immediately afterward, he experienced the most miraculous moment in his life.


    The two actual pills suddenly turned into pure energy at the moment of entrance to his mouth,


    And suddenly gushed into his dantian.


    And at this time, Jackson in his dantian could not expect that there would be such a powerful surge


    of energy.


    This feeling, as if the upstream suddenly broke the dam,


    And a huge amount of flood water rushed into a small reservoir downstream,


    Such powerful energy, which can be carried by a small reservoir.


    So, after the energy quickly filled up his dantian,


    It started to rush from the dantian to his eight channels.


    The eight meridians were already open, but the degree of openness varied,


    And the best-conditioned meridian was only 70% open.


    But this force is surging and overwhelming, directly impacting his meridians more unimpeded!


    Jackson¡¯s heart was shocked and overjoyed!


    He finally understood why Joseph was able to make breakthroughs,


    One after another in such a short period of time.


    With this divine medicine, breaking through to the Dark Realm was as easy as a snap!


    At this moment, Charlie¡¯s voice rang in Jackson¡¯s ears,


    ¡°Hurry up and guide and absorb this medicinal power, don¡¯t waste it!¡±


    As soon as Jackson heard this, he immediately put in twelve percent of his energy,


    Fully guiding the surging medicinal power, which was constantly working in his meridians.


    Ten minutester, he finally absorbed the surging power gradually,


    And at this time, he finally discovered that his Dantian,


    As well as the eight meridians, and even the muscles and bones of his whole body,


    All had undergone earth-shaking changes!

 Chapter 5176

    Chapter 5176


    Jackson could clearly feel that his strength had taken a big step forward,


    And even his control of his own internal dantian and meridians had greatly improved.


    Previously, he was like a handicapped person with poor eyesight,


    Who could only see the state of his body in a haze, but now,


    He felt like he had a new pair of healthy eyes, and could see the situation inside his body at a


    nce.


    This all-around improvement made him marvel, but also excited to the point of tears.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart,


    ¡°So this is what the Dark Realm feels like ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything has be stronger and clearer,pared to before, it¡¯s simply a qualitative


    improvement!¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t enter the door of the Dark Realm,¡±


    ¡°You will never be able to experience such a wonderful feeling in a lifetime!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for thirty years, and now it¡¯s all worth it!¡±


    Thinking of this, Jackson opened his eyes,


    In the haze of tears, he saw Charlie¡¯s face,


    So he once again bent down and bowed, choking with excitement,


    ¡°Mr. Wade ¡­¡­ thank you for the opportunity you have bestowed on this subordinate!¡±


    ¡°This subordinate ¡­¡­ has finally broken through to the dark realm!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly and said seriously:


    ¡°The Dark Realm is just a new beginning,¡±


    ¡°The road ahead is even more difficult and farther than the decades you¡¯ve walked before.¡±


    ¡°Another thirty to fifty years would be required.¡±


    Speaking here, Charlie suddenly turned, and said seriously:


    ¡°However, the longer you live, the more effort you need to put in,¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people retire at the age of sixty to take care of themselves,¡±


    ¡°But martial artists, having the pursuit of cultivation,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that at the age of 160 still have to work hard to cultivate,¡±


    ¡°Life can not be easy, after this long road,¡±


    ¡°You and Joseph should be prepared for adequate psychological heap.¡±


    ¡°This is definitely a pain that is difficult for ordinary people to experience.¡±


    Jackson said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°Since the day I stepped into the door of martial arts,¡±


    ¡°I have already had a firm belief, the path of martial arts,¡±


    ¡°The road is long and far, I will go up and down and seek!¡±


    Charlie nodded gently and said indifferently,


    ¡°From today onwards, teach these dead soldiers and Cavalry Guards well,¡±


    ¡°There will be a battle with the Warriors Den in the future,¡±


    ¡°How much chance you have of surviving depends inrge part on how better you can teach them.¡±


    Jackson said respectfully, ¡°I understand!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Wade, from today onwards,¡±


    ¡°I will teach them wholeheartedly without any reservations!¡±


    Charlie faintly breathed a sigh of relief and spoke,


    ¡°Alright, go and bring in the originalmissioner,¡±


    ¡°At least he is a Dark Realm expert, he cannot be wasted.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate obeys!¡±


    Jackson quickly brought in themissioner, who had beenpletely controlled by Charlie, from


    outside.

 Chapter 5177

    Chapter 5177


    This person¡¯s cultivation level, although he was already in the Dark Realm Two Heavens,


    Still, he became a puppet of Charlie at this time.


    After that person came in, he stood in front of Charlie respectfully,


    As if he was a robot waiting for orders.


    Charlie looked at him and asked with interest, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The man immediately said respectfully, ¡°Back to sir, my name is Zyron Ni.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°How did you be thismissioner thing?¡±


    Zyron replied, ¡°I am from the Warrior camp,¡±


    ¡°And after I came out of the Warrior camp,¡±


    ¡°I first traveled in various continents before I was assigned here as amissioner.¡±


    Charlie asked him curiously,


    ¡°The Warriors Den is so strict in management, howe they let you travel around?¡±


    Zyron said, ¡°Sir, traveling is a necessary process for everyone whoes out of the Warrior Camp.¡±


    ¡°The organization lets us travel around so that we can look for people,¡±


    ¡°Who are talented in martial arts and convince them to join the Warriors Den.¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°So it is to pull heads everywhere,¡±


    ¡°It seems that the Warriors Den is very short of people.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zyron nodded and said, ¡°In these few years,¡±


    ¡°There are fewer and fewer members of the Warrior camp,¡±


    ¡°And there are fewer and fewer martial geniuses with the potential to step into the Dark Realm,¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why the organization has us traveling around to find suitable talents.¡±


    Charlie nodded, pointed at Jackson, and ordered,


    ¡°Zyron, from today on, I want you to never leave this copper mine,¡±


    ¡°Always follow his instructions, do whatever he tells you to do,¡±


    ¡°If someone wants to oppose him, you must be the first to defend him with your life,¡±


    ¡°Even if you die, you have to be fearless, understand?¡±


    Zyron nodded his head without hesitation and said, ¡°I understand!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said to Jackson,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°This person¡¯s strength has reached the Dark Realm Two Heavens,¡±


    ¡°He will stay by your side to be your helper.¡±


    Jackson said, ¡°Mr. Wade, Joseph is in more need of people,¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s cultivation level is even above my master and disciple,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let him stay by Joseph¡¯s side and work for the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently:


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front and your situation is different,¡±


    ¡°The Cataclysmic Front in the Middle East has be the ground snake,¡±


    ¡°Even the Warriors Den must weigh, but your ce is different,¡±


    ¡°Killing opportunities, in case the Warriors Den reced a special envoy stronger than Reverend,¡±


    ¡°With you two dark realm experts here,¡±


    ¡°The chances of winning are also greater, it is better to keep him in your ce.¡±


    Jackson heard this argument, also no longer insisted,


    Arching his hand and said, ¡°This subordinate obeys the arrangements of the master!¡±

 Chapter 5178

    Chapter 5178


    Ten o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Reverend, who was the special envoy, was sent to the pier by the caravan together with his male


    pets.


    Since the members inside the copper mine still needed to conceal their identities,


    In the normal send-off session, themissioner and others would not get off.


    Therefore, Jackson did not get off from the car at this time either.


    He watched as Reverend and his male friend got off the car,


    And watched as the two of them stepped onto the freighter.


    The guards on the freighter and the crew, when they saw Reverend,


    Bowed to him with great respect,


    And shouted good morning to the special envoy with a respectful face.


    But Reverend seldom responded, at most, just a hint,


    And then headed towards his office without looking back.


    After entering the room with his male pet,


    The captain came to the door, knocked, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Lord Envoy, our cargo has been loaded, do you think we should leave the port?¡±


    At this moment, Reverend had triggered the strong hint that Charlie had left deep inside him,


    He only knew that everything was as usual in the copper mine,


    There was nothing abnormal, and he himself had sessfullypleted this delivery of medicine,


    As well as the on-site review and this routine mission had been sessfully concluded.


    So he said indifferently, ¡°Since the goods are all loaded, let¡¯s just set off.¡±


    ¡°Okay, lord!¡± The captain responded and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Then this subordinate will arrange to set sail!¡±


    The cargo ship, which had been moored in the harbor all night, finally began to set sail and leave.


    Reverend, as well as his male pets,


    Both hadpletely forgotten about what happened in the copper mine at this time.


    It is also Charlie¡¯s psychological implication with skillful,


    And triggering conditions that maximally ensured that Reverend looks the same as usual at such


    times.


    When the cargo ship disappeared at sea level,


    Charlie was also ready to depart back to Lebanon, together with Joseph.


    The affairs rted to the station had already been arranged,


    And in the future, this station would be jointly managed by Jackson,


    The master of Joseph, as well as Leroy,


    The cavalry guard, and Thirty Nine Zero, the dead soldier leader.


    Theirmon superior, however, was Joseph.


    Joseph left them a way to contact each other online,


    And asked Jackson to call Leroy and Thirty-Nine-Zero to give a routine report to him together once


    a day.


    Once everything was arranged,


    Charlie stepped on the speedboat back to Lebanon together with Joseph.


    After sailing, Charlie said to Joseph, ¡°Joseph, when we arrive in Lebanonter,¡±


    ¡°I will fly back to the United States directly, so you should pay more attention to things here.¡±


    Joseph said without thinking, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, this subordinate will not let anything go wrong


    here.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie nodded with satisfaction and said,


    ¡°After you go back, let the brothers of Cataclysmic Front above the six-star,¡±


    ¡°Go all out for closed-door cultivation,¡±


    ¡°Make sure to build their respective foundations firmly!¡±


    Saying that, Charlie said: ¡°Within this year, the dark realm experts of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Must be more than five! Right now,¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Apart from you and your master, there are still three people missing!¡±


    ¡°You tell them to fill the space for these three, I will select the three with the best qualifications,¡±


    ¡°The most stable foundation, and the most diligent cultivation from among them,¡±


    ¡°And help them break through to the Dark Realm!¡±


    ¡°Whoever works the hardest will have the possibility to be one of these three!¡±

 Chapter 5179

    Chapter 5179


    ¡°Adding three more Dark Realm experts?!¡±


    Joseph was a bit stunned by Charlie¡¯s words, and his jaw dropped.


    Although he was already a Dark Realm expert now,


    He knew very well in his heart just how rare a Dark Realm expert was.


    It was not an exaggeration to say that Joseph had not seen a single one,


    Who could break through the Dark Realm by his own cultivation.


    The first is himself, he could break through the dark realm, all thanks to Charlie.


    The second is his master, thirty years of work failed to break through,


    Who relied on Charlie to give them the opportunity to finally be able to wish.


    As for Reverend, the special envoy of the Warriors Den, and Zyron,


    Themissioner, they were also trained by the Warrior Camp of the Warriors Den.


    Therefore, so far, Joseph has not heard of any Dark Realm expert who broke through by


    themselves.


    Because of this, when he heard that Charlie was going to add three more Dark Realm experts to


    Front, His whole body was shocked and happy, and he couldn¡¯t even believe his ears.


    In Joseph¡¯s opinion, if the organization could have five Dark Realm experts,


    The overall strength would definitely cross a brand new level again,


    Which is definitely a great good thing.


    Thus, he gratefully and excitedly said to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if your subordinate tells this good news to the brothers,¡±


    ¡°Who are six-star war generals or above, they will definitely be very excited!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said indifferently,


    ¡°The establishment of the Warrior Camp by the Warriors Den is indeed a wonderful move!¡±


    ¡°Unlike the dead soldiers, those who are able to join the Warrior Camp,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are almost all Ming Realm Great Perfection level experts,¡±


    ¡°And what is even more valuable is that the Warriors Den does not need to imprison or enve


    them at all,¡±


    ¡°They only need to tell them that the Warrior Camp can make them Dark Realm experts,¡±


    ¡°And they themselves will rush to join the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And they can also make them take the poison voluntarily.¡±


    Saying that Charlie said with a serious expression:


    ¡°The biggest advantage of the Warrior camp,¡±


    ¡°Is that he simply does not need to train from within their own little to select,¡±


    ¡°But can be selected from among the world¡¯s martial artists,¡±


    ¡°They do not underestimate the merit of this selection,¡±


    ¡°It can directly set the screening threshold to the ceiling, greatly saving energy and time.¡±


    Joseph also could not help but sigh:


    ¡°They make every case expert must enter the world to travel and discover talents for the Warrior


    Camp,¡±


    ¡°This move is also very subtle, these dark realm experts,¡±


    ¡°Can easily see all martial artists of Ming realm great consummation,¡±


    ¡°And below Ming realm great consummation cultivation, in this way,¡±


    ¡°As long as there is a Ming realm great consummation found by them,¡±


    ¡°It is difficult for them to refuse the bait of bing a dark realm expert.¡±


    Charlie agreed and said, ¡°This is also something worth learning,¡±


    ¡°The Front should also gradually set up an internal institution that specializes in training Dark Realm


    experts,¡±


    ¡°The first stage can be selected from within, and in the second stage,¡±


    ¡°It can be like the Warrior Camp of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°Looking for suitable targets around the world.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°Regarding this matter,¡±


    ¡°I will go back and think about it, and try to put it on the agenda as soon as possible.¡±


    Joseph respectfully said, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, this subordinate will wait for your instructions!¡±


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 5180

    Chapter 5180


    At noon, the speedboat Charlie and Joseph were on had arrived in Beirut, the capital of Lebanon.


    In order not to dy, Charlie took the Concorde directly from Beirut back to the United States.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    And Joseph also returned to the headquarters in Syria after Charlie¡¯s ne took off.


    The Mighty Warriors Den did not know that they had permanently lost their base in Cyprus.


    A few hourster, Charlie returned to Providence, to his wife¡¯s side.


    ire only thought that her husband had finished reading feng shui for another client,


    But she did not know that he had spent the past few days bouncing around Northern Europe,


    Syria, Lebanon, and Cyprus in order to fight the most mysterious and powerful organization in the


    world.


    After returning to Providence, it coincided with the end of ire¡¯s master ss at the Rhode Ind


    School of Design.


    The Rhode Ind School of Design had prepared a special ceremony for the master ss,


    And ire had shared it with Charlie two days in advance,


    Asking him to apany her to the ceremony.


    Charlie naturally did not refuse, his wife, after all,


    Had studied hard in the master ss for more than a month and was looking at graduation,


    So he must apany her and attend the closing ceremony together,


    Which would also be considered a sessful conclusion to this tour in the United States.


    The closing ceremony was scheduled for Friday night,


    And ire was already returning to her home,


    So she wanted to check out of the room early Saturday morning and embark on the return journey.


    He did not hesitate to agree to this,


    And had the Wade family¡¯s Concorde ready to take off from New York early Saturday morning.


    The main reason for taking off from New York is that Charlie still has to go to the hospital of the Fei


    family,


    To pick up his mother-inw who is recovering in the hospital.


    In addition, Auntie Li and Xiaofen, and udia had asked him,


    That they would return to China together with the couple after ire¡¯s studies were over.


    Auntie Li and Xiaofen will help him to therge orphanage he invested in after they go back.


    As for udia, who already has no rtives,


    Charlie also promised her that he would find a way to arrange for her to study at the University,


    So that she can put down roots in his city in the future.


    There are many direct flights from Vancouver, Canada to New York, USA,


    And Charlie intends to return home from New York, so he can meet the three of them in New York


    first.


    The time soon arrived on Friday.

 Chapter 5181

    Chapter 5181


    ire finished all the sses at noon and returned to the hotel.


    Once she entered the room, she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Honey, our sses are all over!¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked her, ¡°How do you feel after the whole master ss?¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± ire could not help but sigh:


    ¡°The heritage of the top design schools, as well as the thinking of the top design masters,¡±


    ¡°It is difficult for a small designer like me to learn to understand on their own,¡±


    ¡°It is like those who study ssical music, you have to go to the top ssical music schools like


    Curtis,¡±


    ¡°Juilliard, in order to realize how big the gap between self and the world¡¯s top.¡±


    Saying that she with a self-deprecating smile said seriously:


    ¡°In fact, I feel, I am such a small student, suddenly came to this kind of top hall,¡±


    ¡°Not at all like to learn something, but more like a pilgrimage.¡±


    Charlie smiled gently and encouraged: ¡°Do not think so,¡±


    ¡°I have always felt that you have the talent to be a world-ss designer,¡±


    ¡°You are still young, and have not yet ushered in the thick and thin time,¡±


    ¡°The masters of various industries are generally in the age of 40 or 50 years old before they start to


    make a fortune,¡±


    ¡°You are still so young, must not look down on yourself,¡±


    ¡°Maybe when you are forty years old,¡±


    ¡°You will be able to be the world¡¯s top female designers,¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will really lie t at home to eat with the earnings of my wife.¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and said shyly,


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that before I be a world-ss design master,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll already be a world-ss feng shui master.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°If Bill Gates asks me to read feng shui, then I really have to think about it.¡±


    ire curiously asked: ¡°Why honey,¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Bill Gates asks you to read feng shui and you have to consider?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Who came all the way to the United States to serve him ah,¡±


    ¡°If he buys a vi back in China, maybe I still consider seeing it.¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and said,


    ¡°You, you said you were fat and you¡¯re really panting!¡±


    After saying that, she remembered her mother, and asked her:


    ¡°By the way husband, how is mom doing in New York in the end,¡±


    ¡°These days I make video calls, she always does not answer,¡±


    ¡°Must be converted to voice before willing to talk to me a few words,¡±


    ¡°I always think she is not hiding something from me.¡±


    Charlie thought: ¡°Of course, she has something to hide from you,¡±


    ¡°You certainly can not imagine, she broke her leg again,¡±


    ¡°Right now this Bedford Hills ghost is in the hospital in New York to recuperate,¡±


    ¡°If you video call her, will it not leak the stuffing?¡±

 Chapter 5182

    Chapter 5182


    However, Charlie smiled andforted:


    ¡°You, do not think too much, Mom¡¯s style of action you do not know,¡±


    ¡°We are the two ordinary people, simply can not figure her out,¡±


    ¡°Anyway, tomorrow we will return to the country, she certainly will not stay alone in the United


    States.¡±


    ire nodded and asked, ¡°By the way, husband, have you fixed the tickets?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°No need to book air tickets,¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei just happens to have a ne to return to China,¡±


    ¡°So she can take us back by the way.¡±


    ire was surprised and asked, ¡°Miss Fei?¡±


    ¡°Is it the Fei family¡¯s Miss Ste Fei?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie nodded: ¡°Yes, it is her,¡±


    ¡°Some time ago that ba5tard of their family Randal Fei really brought a big trouble for them,¡±


    ¡°I went to help her change the feng shui, so that the Fei family could survive the crisis,¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei has been very grateful,¡±


    ¡°She knows that we will soon return to the country,¡±


    ¡°So she took the initiative to let us take her ne on our way back.¡±


    Because there were more people going back together this time,


    So Charlie did not intend to take so many people to take an ordinary civilian airliner.


    However, his own Concorde is really eye-catching,


    Not only have to exin it to ire. But the mother-inw¡¯s love to show off is also a big problem,


    Sitting in a Gulfstream she cannot stop posting online statuses.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    If they take the Concorde, it is estimated that she will do it for a week.


    So think about it, Charlie ns to let Ste randomly arrange a ne,


    He is that close to her, about this small matter, he is not embarrassed to ask.


    When ire heard that Charlie was going to take Ste¡¯s ne back,


    Her expression was a bitplicated for a while.


    When she first met Ste, Ste was still using her other identity named.


    It was only when ire saw Ste on TV that she realized that the person,


    She thought her ¡°best friend¡± hadn¡¯t even told her, her true identity.


    However, ire was not angry, after all, she also knew that Ste¡¯s status was unattainable,


    And she, as a small entrepreneur from an ordinary family, was a hundred thousand miles away from


    her,


    So it was rare that she could use another identity to make friends with herself,


    Not to mention that she also helped her to get a valuable master ss slot.


    The only thing that she is not happy about is the fact that Ste has suddenly evaporated,


    Without leaving any clues from the friend she had been talking to.


    ire¡¯s friends are not many, and after you make heartfelt friends,


    No one expects the other party to evaporate without any clue,


    And youter find that even the identity is false, which makes her heart, more or less, have some


    blow.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but ask: ¡°Okay husband, Miss Fei will return to the country with


    us?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°She shouldn¡¯t, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ire sighed lightly and sighed:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, friends are friends after all, as long as everything goes well for her, it¡¯s good.¡±

 Chapter 5183

    Chapter 5183


    Charlie could see that in ire¡¯s heart, she still treated Ste as a friend.


    Only, on the basis of the huge gap between the social status of the two,


    So that her own heart is also a little beaten back.


    In this regard, Charlie understood very well in his heart.


    Moreover, for him, he did not really want his wife to get too close to Ste.


    On the one hand, Ste already knows his identity,


    If the two of them get too close, it is likely to reveal his identity clues.


    On the other hand, Ste is too smart, in contrast, ire in front of her,


    Is like a schoolboy facing a graduate student, one is too smart, one is too naive,


    Such two people if they really be friends,


    Both sides in order topromise with each other must be very tired.


    So, the two people just keeping the current state, in Charlie¡¯s opinion is the best.


    So, he digressed and asked ire,


    ¡°Honey, what time is the closing ceremony starting in the evening?¡±


    ire said, ¡°The ceremony is from 5:00 to 5:30 pm to start signing in,¡±


    ¡°And it officially starts at 6:00 pm.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s collect our luggage in the afternoon,¡±


    ¡°And we can drive to New York in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± ire happily agreed and said with some joy,


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out for so long, I¡¯m really homesick!¡±


    ¡°Dad finished his exchange a few days ago and went back from Korea,¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing at home alone these days,¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t cook either, so eating alone is a problem.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Eating is a small matter, these days there is cell phone,¡±


    ¡°Where one can not be hungry, and Mom is not at home,¡±


    ¡°Dad you may not know how happy he is living alone,¡±


    ¡°So he may also look forward to us going backter,¡±


    ¡°For middle-aged married men can live alone at home for a few days,¡±


    ¡°It is morefortable than being the President of the United States for a few days.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ire could not help but sigh: ¡°You see when we first came to the United States,¡±


    ¡°Dad also went to Korea for exchange, mom was alone at home,¡±


    ¡°ording to what you just said, she must have been veryfortable at home alone,¡±


    ¡°But she still missed us, so she came all the way to the United States to see us.¡±


    Charlie was a bit dumbfounded and thought to himself,


    ¡°She has us in her heart? Good wife, you do not know your own mother well enough,¡±


    ¡°The reason why your mother came to the United States,¡±


    ¡°The reality is, in order to let here to apany you, I designed a small scheme,¡±


    ¡°Let her spend all the money, but where she has a hundred thousand or two hundred thousand in


    her hand,¡±


    ¡°Fix a golden chair to invite her, she would note to the United States.¡±

 Chapter 5184

    Chapter 5184


    However, naturally, Charlie could not tell the truth,


    So he said with a smile, ¡°You are right, wife, mom is more sentimental.¡±


    ireughed and said, ¡°We will leave tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°We will be home in ten hours or so,¡±


    ¡°By then Dad¡¯s these good days are I am afraid going toe to an end.¡±


    While ire was packing her luggage,


    Charlie went to the terrace of the presidential suite and made a phone call to Auntie Li in Canada.


    Just after the phone was connected,


    Auntie Li called out respectfully on the other end of the line, ¡°Young master!¡±


    Charlie wanted to persuade Auntie Li not to address him like that,


    But after thinking about it, he finally gave up the idea.


    He knew that even if he asked Auntie Li not to call him Young Master,


    It would not change the fact that in Auntie Li¡¯s heart,


    He was the young master of the Wade family.


    Plus, she always felt that it was the Wade family that saved her life and arranged for her to retire in


    Canada,


    And in her mind, she felt that she was a servant of the Wade family.


    In front of people who did not know Charlie¡¯s identity,


    She would call him by his name against her heart,


    But when there were no outsiders, she wanted to call him young master from the bottom of her


    heart.


    So, Charlie also stopped pointing out this matter,


    But said with a smile, ¡°Auntie Li, ire¡¯s course here has ended today,¡±


    ¡°We n to return to Aurous Hill tomorrow, you and XiaoFen,¡±


    ¡°Along with udia should simply prepare,e to New York tomorrow to meet up with us.¡±


    When Auntie Li heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but say happily,


    ¡°That¡¯s great Young Master, all this time,¡±


    ¡°Fanny has been talking to me about returning to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve been thinking about therge orphanage you mentioned, and I¡¯ve been longing to return.¡±


    Charlieughed, ¡°That¡¯s great, I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the


    Canadian environment.¡±


    Auntie Li said very seriously: ¡°Young master, to be honest,¡±


    ¡°When people get older, nowhere is as good as home,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that I can still shine for those children after I go back, so I can¡¯t wait.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie also breathed a sigh of relief and asked,


    ¡°By the way Auntie Li, how are Fanny and udia doingtely?¡±


    Auntie Li returned: ¡°They both still go to the supermarket every day to work,¡±


    ¡°After thest incident, the two had a better rtionship, like sisters.¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°Regarding the matter of going to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Did udia show reluctance or have any worries before?¡±


    Auntie Li thought about it and said, ¡°Since you left,¡±


    ¡°udia seems to be more optimistic and cheerful,¡±


    ¡°And she is still looking forward to going to Aurous Hill to start a new life.

 Chapter 5185

    Chapter 5185


    Saying that Aunt Li added: ¡°However, the only thing she may not be able to rest assured,¡±


    ¡°Is the mausoleum of her parents and brother, Fanny promised her that in the future,¡±


    ¡°Every year during the summer vacation, she will apany her back to pay respect to her


    parents,¡±


    ¡°And she has nothing to worry about it anymore.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Hearing this, Charlie also slightly put down his heart.


    Although he did not have much contact with udia,


    But this girl¡¯s experience really made him very sympathetic,


    Especially the family died at the hands of rtives,


    And eighteen-year-old her, but bear the humiliation, a fake scar on the face to show people,


    With this mind and patience, the ordinary eighteen-year-old girl could not just cope.


    It is a good thing that she helped udia to kill her enemy,


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for this girl to live a normal life.


    If she hadn¡¯t discovered that they were plotting against Xiaofen and alerted him,


    He wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Xiaofen, let alone help herplete her revenge.


    While feeling emotional, Charlie smiled and said to Auntie Li:


    ¡°Auntie Li, after going back this time, the house and the supermarket face in


    Canada can also continue to keep,¡±


    ¡°In the future, if you are really tired and want to retire, you can alsoe back to Canada;¡±


    ¡°In addition, I have arranged for Richard Chen to prepare a decent vi for you,


    Fanny, and udia in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°So you can keep this vi for your retirement in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And if Fanny and udia get married in the future, it will be the maiden home of the two girls.¡±


    Auntie Li hurriedly said, ¡°No, young master,¡±


    ¡°You and the Wade family have already given me too many favors,¡±


    ¡°How can I still want your vi, you just need to leave a room for us in the orphanage ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Auntie Li, the time has changed,¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s Charlie is no longer the same Charlie who works three jobs every day,¡±


    ¡°And earns money for books and milk powder for his siblings in the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°If you discount it, it¡¯s not as good as a box of lunch money when I work parttime, so you don¡¯t have


    to push it.¡±


    He continued: ¡°You have taken care of me for so many years,¡±


    ¡°You are my benefactor, and now you have to return to work for me in Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t give you a proper settlement in Aurous Hill, others will also have words for me.¡±


    Auntie Li sighed and said from the bottom of her heart,


    ¡°Young master, in fact, for so many years,¡±


    ¡°I just did my own share of work, never dare to take the word benefactor ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie firmly said, ¡°Auntie Li, in my heart, you are my benefactor.¡±


    Saying that he does not want to continue to dwell too much on this issue,


    So he digressed and said, ¡°Okay Auntie, you let Fanny and udia start packing,¡±


    ¡°Whatever you need or want to bring, feel free to bring,¡±


    ¡°I have arranged for Orvel to fly to Vancouver early tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°Let him bring someone to pick you up from home.¡±


    Auntie Li said, ¡°Young master, no need to take so much trouble,¡±


    ¡°The three of us can just go to the airport by ourselves.¡±

 Chapter 5186

    Chapter 5186


    Charlie insisted: ¡°Auntie, the journey and other things, all matters Orvel will take care of,¡±


    ¡°You do not have to worry about anything, we will meet directly at the airport in


    New York tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°You and the girls will take the ne and we will return to Aurous Hill together,¡±


    ¡°When the nends in New York, we will board the ne to meet you,¡±


    ¡°You do not have to get off the ne to toss the connecting flight.¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s firm tone, Auntie Li had to agree and respectfully said,


    ¡°Then it will be hard for you to arrange it, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard work.¡± Charlie smiled faintly and spoke,


    ¡°Auntie Li, then let¡¯s see you tomorrow!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Charlie, who had changed into a suit, and ire, who was wearing a long white evening dress,


    Arrived at the Rhode Ind School of Design together.


    This is the summer vacation time for American college students,


    So on therge campus, can not see young students,


    But there are many faculty and staff shuttles,


    And there are even many media reporters in the field of design of well-known designers.


    The Rhode Ind School of Design attaches great importance to the master ss every year,


    So the school¡¯s auditorium was especially used to hold the closing ceremony for the master ss.


    When Charlie and ire arrived at the auditorium, the auditorium was already full of people.


    Many designers who attended the master ss had invited their friends and rtives,


    And even their bosses, mentors, and partners in the design field to support the closing ceremony


    today.


    The closing ceremony is actually an opportunity for industry elites,


    To show their status and make friends with powerful people in the industry.


    In contrast, ire, who is only apanied by her husband,


    And has little background in the industry, and looks a bit out of ce here.


    When signing in, ire found an inconspicuous corner on therge sign-in board and wrote down


    her name.


    Just handed the signing pen to the etiquettedy,


    Next to an oriental-faced woman who came in stride,


    She wrote a huge string of signatures next to ire¡¯s signature: Emily Wang.


    Emily Wang, it seems that it should be Chinese.


    The only, that made Charlie a little upset was that she signed her name extrarge when she


    signed,


    And thatst letter G also threw an exaggerated arc, even drawing a bit on ire¡¯s already signed


    name.


    ire saw her signature being drawn on by the other party,


    Slightly stunned, but did not say anything, while Emily Wang, at this time,


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Looked at ire with a surprised face and said with a smile,


    ¡°Hey ire, I just did not see you, when did youe?¡±


    ire smiled and said politely, ¡°I just arrived.¡±


    Emily nodded and said with a smile,


    ¡°I have be a senior partner of AECOM Construction Company,¡±


    ¡°And our boss is also here today, I will introduce you to himter,¡±


    ¡°You can have a good chat with him, maybe you will have a chance to join AECOM too!¡±


    ire smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you, Emily,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t n to find a job, I¡¯m thinking of returning to China after finishing school.¡±


    Emily said with a serious face: ¡°Going back to continue to run your small decorationpany?¡±


    ¡°To be a designer is to join the world¡¯s best designpanies,¡±


    ¡°Be a senior partner, and then take the Fortune 500panies,¡±


    ¡°Even the Olympic Games, and World Cup full project design, this is the meaning of our master


    ss!¡±


    Saying that she saw a few people walking not far away,


    And said in a rush of surprise, ¡°My boss is here! Let me introduce you to him!¡±

 Chapter 5187

    Chapter 5187


    ire did not intend to exchange too many pleasantries with Emily,


    So she hurriedly said to her,


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯m not very good at socializing, so I won¡¯t bother your boss.¡±


    Saying that she then said to Charlie,


    ¡°Husband, why don¡¯t we go in first.¡±


    When Emily heard ire call Charlie her husband,¡±


    ¡°She looked at Charlie with a surprised face and asked,


    ¡°You¡¯re ire¡¯s husband, huh?¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly: ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Emily looked Charlie up and down twice andughed:


    ¡°ire said you specialize in reading feng shui for people,¡±


    ¡°Do people still believe in such deceitful things?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Charlie frowned slightly and spoke,


    ¡°Many things are believed or not believed, just like religious gods,¡±


    ¡°No one has ever seen a God, but it doesn¡¯t stop believers from believing in his existence.¡±


    Emilyughed: ¡°God and feng shui is not the same thing,¡±


    ¡°God is faith, in other words, it is a crystallization of wisdom,¡±


    ¡°As for feng shui, it is just some chatans to woo the feudal superstition.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand andughed lightly:


    ¡°The real theory of feng shui is from the eight trigrams of the I Ching,¡±


    ¡°And the I Ching was written in the Western Zhou Dynasty, more than three thousand years ago,¡±


    ¡°Its history is longer than the world¡¯s three major religions,¡±


    ¡°So the next time Miss Wang you review a matter,¡±


    ¡°It is best to figure it out before you speak, lest you make a fool of yourself.¡±


    Emily did not expect that Charlie opened a mockery of herself,


    Her face was a little embarrassed, but, what Charlie said about the I Ching,


    She had only heard of it, but never understood it in depth,


    So she did not know how to refute it after being mocked by him like this.


    So she simply shrugged her shoulders and coldly hummed, asking him,


    ¡°You know so much, why don¡¯t you show me the feng shui here,¡±


    ¡°And also let me personally experience whether the feng shui secret art you say is reliable or not.¡±


    Charlie did not want to pay attention to her,


    But after looking her up and down, he could not help butugh:


    ¡°This look does not matter, Miss Wang¡¯s career luck seems to have a big problem.¡±


    ¡°Career luck?¡± Emily was slightly stunned, and then smiled and said,


    ¡°You said my career luck has gone very wrong?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Charlie said with certainty:


    ¡°There is indeed a big problem if I¡¯m not wrong,¡±


    ¡°Your career will soon suffer an extinguishing blow,¡±

 Chapter 5188

    Chapter 5188


    Emilyughed shamefully: ¡°What are you kidding me,¡±


    ¡°If you say I may have other problems, I might still believe you a thousand percent,¡±


    ¡°But you saying my career to suffer a blow, this is simply a joke!¡±


    Emily said with an arrogant face: ¡°AECOM, AECOM, you may not know much about thispany,¡±


    ¡°This is the world¡¯s top design group, among the listedpanies, with a market value of more than


    10 billion dors!¡±


    ¡°There are only a few dozen people in the world who can be a senior partner in such apany,¡±


    ¡°And I happen to be one of these few dozen people, and I¡¯m the youngest one among the few


    dozens!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°Moreover, to be a senior partner, the annual ie before tax is more than five million


    dors,¡±


    ¡°And the top partners can even achieve a year of more than a hundred million dors!¡±


    Speaking of this, she looked at Charlie with a sneer on her face andughed shamefully,


    ¡°I just became a senior partner today, and my future is bright,¡±


    ¡°So who are you to say that my career is going to suffer a crushing blow?¡±


    ¡°Is it just based on my face? What a joke!¡±


    Charlie was disliked by her though he was angry, staying very patient he said:


    ¡°You are indeed red today, there is a great joy, but your brow hostility is too heavy,¡±


    ¡°Which proves that you are not good-natured, plus your eyes arerge,¡±


    ¡°But slightly prominent, eyes do not hide nature, from this can be seen,¡±


    ¡°You are narrow-minded, have a hidden evil in the heart, and your lips are very thin,¡±


    ¡°You talk sharp-eyed mouth, this is Typical thin lips tip,¡±


    ¡°Proving that you are usually sarcastic, good at causing trouble,¡±


    ¡°Which are easy to get into trouble characteristics.¡±


    Emily sneered, ¡°Yo, you feng shui reader, you start to engage in personal attacks now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my big eyes and thin lips?¡±


    ¡°This is easy to cause trouble? Then why don¡¯t you say I¡¯m pretty and tall and have a good figure?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°I was just going to say, your eyes up, mouth shape down,¡±


    ¡°Lying silkworms containing mole, this is the standard charming phase,¡±


    ¡°Saying you were born charming bones is not too much,¡±


    ¡°And you have a great joy of the momentum,¡±


    ¡°And your natural charming bones have a necessary connection,¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly a day, you can have career luck, your looks and body have helped a lot.¡±


    Emily heard this, suddenly became a little less natural, stammered, and said: ¡°You ¡­¡­ you do not


    bullsh!t here I tell you,¡±


    ¡°I can be here today, it is a step-by-step struggle! Never rely on looks and body.¡±


    Charlie bristled: ¡°From the face, every rise in your life, is inseparable from the body,¡±


    ¡°But this kind of thing you listen to, urate or not, you have a number in your heart on the line.¡±


    Emily immediately angrily sneered: ¡°I say you do not go for a personal attack,¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not I can have awyer sue you?¡±


    After saying that, she herself snorted coldly and said with contempt:


    ¡°Besides, what¡¯s the use of you talking a bunch of nonsense here?¡±


    ¡°I am lucky today, a step to the sky, where is the extinguishing blow you said?¡±

 Chapter 5189

    Chapter 5189


    Charlie was about to speak, a middle-aged male came to the front,


    Smiling said to Emily, ¡°Emily, what friend you are chatting with so opportunistically.¡±


    Emily looked at the middle-aged man and said with a smile,


    ¡°Chairman, you¡¯vee over so early!¡±


    The middle-aged manughed and said,


    ¡°I definitely had toe over early to support your closing ceremony.¡±


    Saying that he looked at ire with interest and asked her,


    ¡°Emily, you still haven¡¯t introduced me to this beauty?¡±


    Emily hurriedly said, ¡°Chairman, this is the master ss ssmate I often told you about, ire


    Willson.¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly said to ire again,


    ¡°ire, this is our boss, Matthew Peterson.¡±


    ire just nodded to Matthew and did not say anything.


    Matthew, however, seemed to be somewhat amazed by ire,


    And hurriedly took out a business card, handed it to her, and said seriously,


    ¡°Ms. Willson, we are actively absorbing some young blood recently,¡±


    ¡°And a young and talented designer like you is the most urgent partner at present.¡±


    ¡°I can give you a partner status with an annual sry starting from at least one million dors!¡±


    ire shook her head and said lightly,


    ¡°Sorry Mr. Peterson, I have my ownpany, which is small,¡±


    ¡°But in my opinion, it is much morefortable than going to work for anypany.¡±


    Matthew Peterson¡¯s expression was a little disappointed,


    But he quickly adjusted again and said with a smile,


    ¡°Never mind, we are also looking for some potential start-up designpanies around the world at


    the same time,¡±


    ¡°If Ms. Willson wants to cooperate with us or take our investment, we can have an in-depth chat.¡±


    Charlie could see that this Matthew Peterson was not harboring good intentions,


    So he said lightly, ¡°Sorry, my wife doesn¡¯t need investment from anyone but me.¡±


    Matthew frowned at Charlie and opened his mouth to ask Emily,


    ¡°This gentleman is?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Emily hurriedly smiled and exined,


    ¡°Boss, this is ire¡¯s husband, he is a very powerful feng shui master,¡±


    ¡°He just read my face and said that my business will suffer an extinction blow,¡±


    ¡°It happens that you are my boss, please help me to confirm,¡±


    ¡°Whether my business is going to soar upward or fall downward today.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said seriously, ¡°I just said that you do have great joy today,¡±


    ¡°Although you have a bad face, after all, you were born with charming bones,¡±


    ¡°As long as there is a man with strong enough ability to be attracted to your charming bones,¡±


    ¡°His ability will be able to help you to suppress the defects in your face.¡±


    Matthewughed and spoke, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s upward soaring!¡±


    After that, he looked at Charlie and said with a smile,


    ¡°Sir, today Emily was promoted to senior partner,¡±


    ¡°Her sry has doubled several times, moreover,¡±


    ¡°I am her boss, when I say let her go up,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely go up, I wonder how you judge that her career will meet its end?¡±

 Chapter 5190

    Chapter 5190


    Charlie looked at Matthew and said indifferently,


    ¡°You should not think that you can sway her future because you are the boss,¡±


    ¡°Feng shui is here, it is the most impossible to be wrong,¡±


    ¡°Maybe the one who really gives her the doomsday is you.¡±


    ¡°Joke.¡± Matthew Peterson sneered and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for over forty years, the first time I¡¯ve seen you such an arrogant young man,¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much I value Emily?¡±


    ¡°Even if the sky were to fall, there is no way I would give her any extinction.¡±


    Charlie ignored him, just look at Emily, and said with a smile:


    ¡°I just said, you do have good luck today,¡±


    ¡°But your fault is that you should not wear this outfit,¡±


    ¡®This outfit in addition to ck is white,¡±


    ¡°Just with your red face to form a strong contrast, which in feng shui, then has formed a brake!¡±


    Charlie paused, and said: ¡°You know when people are happy,¡±


    ¡°The most taboo is to wear like this. ck and white is only worn at the funeral and it will not


    offend,¡±


    ¡°Any other time will form a feng shui brake, even if the bride gets married,¡±


    ¡°Only dare to wear a pure white wedding dress, who dares to add ck elements in a white


    wedding dress,¡±


    ¡°If done so, the wedding is bound to have a lot of bad luck,¡±


    ¡°And your ck and white has obviously overshadowed your full red,¡±


    ¡°So your luck today is bound to be counteracted by this break,¡±


    ¡°And your luck happens to be in the business,¡±


    ¡°Which also means that your career is bound to suffer a disaster of extinction.¡± Emily listened to


    Charlie, and the whole person got angry:


    ¡°You people are really dirtbags! What ck and white with offensive,¡±


    ¡°You know this is Chanel¡¯s high-end custom models!¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people with a lot of money even cannot buy it!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Charlieughed: ¡°What high-end custom, I do not know much,¡±


    ¡°But I bet the person who designed this outfit does not know feng shui.¡±


    Matthew also mocked: ¡°Emily this body Chanel high-fashion models, I specifically got after finding


    Chanel top designers personally,¡±


    ¡°And ck and white color scheme is the most ssic Chanel color scheme,¡±


    ¡°If you do not know anything, do notugh here!


    Emily sneered, looked at ire, and sneered, ¡°ire,¡±


    ¡°You at least came to the Rhode Ind School of Design master ss,¡±


    ¡°Howe you married such a man who is deceitful and full of lies? He is too unworthy of you!¡±


    ire heard Emily say this about Charlie, her heart was naturally a little angry,


    So she did not answer Emily¡¯s question, instead, she spoke with a serious face:


    ¡°Emily, my husband is very urate in reading feng shui for others,¡±


    ¡°He has many prominent clients in the United States,¡±


    ¡°He definitely will not believe what he says.¡±


    Matthew off to the side said, ¡°Ms. Willson, people with distinguished status have amon


    characteristic,¡±


    ¡°That is, a high IQ, how could they be deceived by such a clumsy deception of your husband?¡±


    After saying that, he sighed and mocked,


    ¡°Rhode Ind School of Design is the best design school in the world,¡±


    ¡°The master ss here is even the elite of the elite,¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know how a chatan like you, who talks out of his a55,¡±


    ¡°Got mixed up here, in your Chinese saying, that is a rat turd that ruins a pot of soup.¡±


    As she was saying this, Emily suddenly looked toward the entrance,


    And eximed with a horrified face, ¡°Boss, Miss Fei ¡­¡­ Fei is here!¡±

 Chapter 5191

    Chapter 5191


    ¡°Miss Fei?!¡± Matthew eximed, ¡°How did Miss Fei get here?¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly turned his head to look at the entrance.


    It didn¡¯t matter what he saw, he saw the beautiful young Ste,


    Apanied by Karl, walking in!


    In an instant, Matthew¡¯s body trembled with excitement.


    When the others saw Ste, they were all speechless with shock,


    And deep inside they were equally surprised and happy.


    No one expected that the famous Ste Fei would appear here.


    Although this is the temple of top designers,


    But the profession of designer, itself is equal to the service of rich people¡¯s technician.


    Compared to a heavyweight big shot like Ste, they are more like a group of Michelin restaurant


    chefs,


    Each of them looking forward to a chance to personally cook a good meal for a top client like Ste


    on a regr basis.


    However, with their rank, they were not qualified to serve her personally.


    But who would have thought that today, such a group of chefs gathered,


    And Ste, a top tycoon, would alsoe to support.


    This really makes them feel ttered!


    And Charlie also did not expect Ste, who was already the head of the Fei family,


    Woulde to Providence personally without a greeting.


    But in Charlie¡¯s mind, Ste came here especially, should be to support his wife.


    The moment ire saw Ste enter, she said to Matthew and Emily with a bit of gambling and


    impulsiveness,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys believe that my husband has shown feng shui to many people of high status?¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, this Miss Fei is one of my husband¡¯s clients, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can


    ask her!¡±


    On normal days, ire rarely cared about other people¡¯sments.


    But today, these two kept mocking Charlie, which indeed made her very dissatisfied in her heart.


    She used to doubt that her husband would be cheating when he read feng shui for others.


    However, as Charlie¡¯s clients became more and more numerous,


    And their social status became higher, she found that not only did Charlie not lie,


    But he had umted a very good reputation in addition to money.


    This made her heart, gradually ept the setting that Charlie is very good at reading feng shui.


    So at a time like this, she naturally couldn¡¯t stand the two people who kept bbing about her


    husband.


    It just so happened that Ste came, so she instinctively thought that Ste couldpletely give


    her husband proof,


    So that these two people would know that her husband was not some shoddy liar, but a person with


    real talent.


    When Emily heard ire¡¯s words, she immediately held her arms andughed in shame:


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°ire, do you know who Miss Fei is? The helm-holder of the trillion-dor Fei family!¡±


    ¡°A trillion dors! As long as she says a word,¡±


    ¡°Feng shui masters all over the world will flock to the door of her manor and fight for a chance to


    see her,¡±


    ¡°Here you say she asked your husband to look at feng shui, you are bragging too much, right?¡±


    ¡°If your husband can read feng shui for Miss Fei, then I can even design the manor for Miss Fei!¡±


    ire said with an expression of anger, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Miss Fei.¡±


    Emily¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly, staring at ire, gritting her teeth, and saying,


    ¡°ire, ire, I thought you were a simple person by nature,¡±


    ¡°But I never thought your heart would be so malicious!¡±


    ¡°It is not too much to say that you are a snake with a scorpion¡¯s heart!¡±


    ire frowned and asked, ¡°Emily, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Emily coldly snorted: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you just want to trap me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I really want to risk going to Miss Fei to ask the truth,¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei will certainly think that I am particrly abrupt, and even discontent with me,¡±


    ¡°Then you deny saying that just now, then even if I jump into a river to prove my innocence in front


    of Miss Fei,¡±


    ¡°I can not be washed? I could get a bad impression in front of her, my career will be finished!¡±


    ¡°You still say you are not trying to harm me?¡±

 Chapter 5192

    Chapter 5192


    ire was so angry with her that her eyes were flushed red,


    She held back her anger and aggression and said word for word,


    ¡°Emily, you are nasty-minded to think that others want to harm you,¡±


    ¡°I although am not much capable, but never did anything against my conscience, and never say


    anything against my conscience!¡±


    ¡°Cut it¡­¡­¡± Emily disdainfully brushed her mouth:


    ¡°ire, I out of kindness wanted to lift you up, by joining us,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°But I did not expect you to be this kind of inconsistent, two-faced woman, really too disappointing!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Matthew and said delicately,


    ¡°Chairman, it¡¯s all my fault for not being able to judge people,¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to rmend ire to you, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be this kind of person


    ¡­¡­¡±


    Matthew at this time is more or less riding a tiger.


    Emily originally is his adopted lover in thepany,


    Because she is obedient and understanding and will serve him well.


    The most important thing is that she can clearly position herself, knows that she is just a ything


    of Matthew,


    So she never clings to him, even though Matthew is ambiguous with other women, she is never


    jealous.


    Later, Emily found that Matthew was a little tired of her,


    And he seems to have a fondness for Oriental women,


    So she took the initiative to turn into a p!mp,


    Not less to help him in matchmaking, so that he can meet and catch more women.


    After all, as long as he keeps Emily¡¯s found lover, it is the same as nting a seed,


    This seed can be a constant source of more resources for her.


    And the woman Emily ns to match up with Matthew this time is her ssmate in the master


    ss, ire Willson.


    Regardless of appearance, figure and temperament,


    ire is one in a million. Emily felt ashamed when she saw her for the first time.


    She took advantage of the opportunity of her daily ss to secretly take a lot of photos of ire,


    And then sent these photos to Matthew. Matthew was shocked when he saw the photos,


    Therefore, he nned to take advantage of this graduation ceremony toe over and get to know


    ire in person,


    And then use his status in the design field to get ire into his pocket step by step.


    Although he knew that ire was married, he didn¡¯t care about it.


    His wishful thinking was to keep her in hispany under the conditions of a partner.


    As long as this goal is achieved, he has plenty of opportunities to attack slowly.


    Due to AECOM¡¯s dominance in the industry, the identity of a partner is extremely valuable in the


    entire design circle.


    Young female designers dream of getting such an opportunity, so he firmly believes that ire will


    be moved.


    However, he never expected that she was not at all interested in the conditions he gave.


    Moreover, ire was not only not interested,


    But even approved of her husband who practiced Feng Shui, which made Matthew a little


    depressed.


    He felt that if he wanted to lure ire into hispany,


    The first thing he had to do was to make her realize that her husband was an outand-out liar.


    So, he nced at Emily, who was stirring up the mes, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t say that, I think Ms. Willson is sincere, and she will definitely not deceive you on


    purpose.¡±


    Charlie changed the subject and said with a smile:


    ¡°Maybe Ms. Willson is also a victim, and she didn¡¯t know she was cheated.¡±


    Emily heard that the boss didn¡¯t want to give up on ire, so she hurriedly smiled and said:


    ¡°Chairman, you are right! I also think that ire must have been deceived!¡±


    Matthew looked at ire and said with a gentlemanly smile:


    ¡°Ms. Willson, thergest shareholder of ourpany is Chimelong Capital of Wall Street,¡±


    ¡°And Chimelong Capital is a specialized investment entity under the Fei Family,¡±


    ¡°In other words, the Fei family is actually thergest shareholder of our group.¡±


    ¡°Although Ms. Fei doesn¡¯t know me, I believe that if I dere my family name,¡±


    ¡°I should be able to be friends with her. You just said that Miss Fei is your husband¡¯s client,¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t intend to question it, but to make sure that you are not cheated,¡±


    ¡°Ms. Willson, I can help you to verify it with Miss Fei.¡±

 Chapter 5193

    Chapter 5193


    Hearing this, Charlie snorted, waved his hand, and said,


    ¡°Forget it Forget it, Miss Fei is so busy, so don¡¯t bother her with such a trivial matter.¡±


    Charlie deliberately refused, in fact, deliberately showing weakness to Matthew,


    He knew this kind of person very well, as long as he felt that he won decidedly,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He dares to bet any chips, this move is called luring the enemy deep.


    As predicted.


    As soon as Matthew heard Charlie say forget it, he immediately got excited and said solemnly:


    ¡°Sir, Miss Fei is here now. If Miss Fei is really your client, you have to go and talk to her.¡±


    ¡°She said hello, right? And Miss Fei is one of my bosses,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for me to say hello to her,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not an interruption, so why don¡¯t we go there together.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Forget it. If you want to say hello, you can go yourself, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s performance made Matthew even more convinced that Charlie was bluffing,


    So he snorted and said: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go over and say hello to Miss Fei.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Emily who was at the side, and said,


    ¡°Emily, you stay here with Ms. Willson and her husband.¡±


    Emily immediately understood that the boss was telling her to keep an eye on


    Charlie and not let him run away,


    So she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chairman, I will definitely apany them both.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Matthew smiled proudly, then turned around and walked towards Ste.


    He walked quickly to Ste, stretched out his hands from a long distance,


    Made a gesture of wanting to shake hands, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Miss Fei! I didn¡¯t expect you toe here! It¡¯s really a surprise!¡±


    Ste originally wanted to see where Charlie and ire were,


    But unexpectedly a stranger rushed out, so she asked in surprise:


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you? Do we know each other?¡±


    Matthew said hastily: ¡°Miss Fei, I am Matthew Peterson, the chairman of AECOM.¡±


    ¡°Your Chimelong Capital is thergest shareholder of ourpany,¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯te to ourpany yet for inspection.¡±


    Ste frowned slightly at first, then remembered something, and said,


    ¡°I saw yourpany¡¯s name in Chimelong Capital¡¯s financial report,¡±


    ¡°It seems that your recent stock price trend is not bad?¡±


    ¡°I remember Chimelong Capital invested in yours, and there is still a floating profit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Matthew nodded quickly and courteously:


    ¡°Your investment director has a very good vision. They were the lowest in our stock price in


    Septemberst year.¡±


    ¡°You came in and now the stock price has risen by nearly 30%!¡±


    Ste nodded slightly, and said politely: ¡°The stock price has risen well,¡±


    ¡°And there is a high probability that your business is doing well, and I hope you continue to work


    hard in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sure! We will announce a series of good news soon, and the stock price will definitely rise


    again!¡±


    Matthew said tteringly, then nced at Charlie¡¯s back not far away,


    And immediately deliberately smiled and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Miss Fei,¡±


    ¡°Just now a friend just mentioned that you are his client. Would you like toe over and have a


    chat?¡±


    ¡°He said I was his client?¡±


    Ste asked curiously: ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Matthew immediately pointed to Charlie who was not far away, and said with a smile:


    ¡°That¡¯s the gentleman, he said He is a Feng Shui master,¡±


    ¡°And he also said that you are one of his clients, Miss Fei, do you know him?¡±


    Ste saw Charlie¡¯s back and immediately recognized him.


    She was overjoyed at first, but then she couldn¡¯t help but frowned and thought to herself:


    ¡°This Matthew¡¯s tone of voice doesn¡¯t seem quite right, what he said earlier is quite normal,¡±


    ¡°But why did he bother to ask in the end? He doesn¡¯t know Mr. Wade?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he suspects that Mr. Wade is lying?¡±

 Chapter 5194

    Chapter 5194


    Thinking of this, Ste immediately guessed the matter, thinking:


    ¡°It seems that this guy probably doesn¡¯t believe what Mr. Wade said,¡±


    ¡°So he borrowed chance and came to say hello to me,¡±


    ¡°And deliberately mentioned Mr. Wade, by the way, wanting me to expose him personally?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    At this point, Ste couldn¡¯t help but said to Matthew in surprise:


    ¡°I do have a cooperating Feng Shui master, but he went to another ce some time ago,¡±


    ¡°So he probably wouldn¡¯t appear here, and the back of that person doesn¡¯t seem to be him.¡±


    Matthew was pleasantly surprised when he heard this:


    ¡°Oh! That person is probably an imposter! Miss Fei, you don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been bluffing under your name all the time. When I heard that even you were his client,¡±


    ¡°I almost signed a contract with him for a few million dors a year.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a great fortune to meet you here, otherwise I¡¯m afraid I would have been deceived!¡±


    Seeing Matthew¡¯s upper body, Ste snorted and said casually:


    ¡°The one who cooperated with me That feng shui master has a very high appearance fee,¡±


    ¡°If someone is not familiar with him, let alone a few million dors a year,¡±


    ¡°Even if it is tens of millions of dors a year, he will not take a second look.¡±


    Matthew said with a smile: ¡°It seems that the Feng Shui master you cooperated with is the real


    master.¡±


    The one here must be a counterfeit. Please Ste go over and identify Charlie. But he could not say


    it out loud.


    The reason why he hesitated was that although he really wanted to do this in his heart,


    He was afraid that Ste would reject him if he said it out, making Ste feel that he was too small.


    After all, Ste is the head of the Fei family, and such a high-ranking person probably wouldn¡¯t care,


    About an ordinary person bluffing and deceiving using her name.


    Just like the technology industry, there are countless people bluffing and swindling under the names


    of Bill Gates and Elon Musk.


    The true and false depends on the people you meet.


    They will note out to rify one by one or investigate one by one.


    However, for Matthew, if he didn¡¯t invite Ste toe and identify him,


    He couldn¡¯t p Charlie in the face in front of ire.


    You know this is a good opportunity. Once ire sees through her husband¡¯s hypocrisy, it is easy to


    invite her to join herpany.


    Ste, who was extremely intelligent, could tell at a nce what Matthew was struggling with,


    So she said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Peterson, there are many liars and I don¡¯t care about such things,¡±


    ¡°If someone is trying to trick you in my presence and I do note to rify it here, it¡¯s really


    unreasonable.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s mouth almost grinned to the back of his ears in excitement.


    Excited in his heart, he thought to himself: ¡°Hey, what else do I want!¡±


    Thinking of this, he respectfully said to Ste: ¡°Miss Fei, you really have a sense of responsibility!¡±


    After that, he hurriedly made a gesture of invitation, and said, ¡°Miss Fei, this way please!¡±


    Ste smiled without saying a word, nodded slightly, and followed him toward Charlie and ire.


    The two walked in the direction of ire.


    Seeing Steing over, Emily didn¡¯t know where to put her excited hands.


    Before meeting Ste, the most valuable person she had ever met in her life was probably the


    chairman.


    He owns 10% of thepany¡¯s shares and is worth more than one billion US dors.


    But what is Ste¡¯s identity? The financial empire under hermand has assets exceeding one


    trillion yuan.


    In front of her, Matthew is simply a poor household that cannot afford enough food and clothing.


    The gap between them is worlds apart.


    Seeing such a high-ranking and powerful person, Emily¡¯s snobbish eyes naturally felt 10,000


    excitements in her heart,


    And she also thought of 10,000 possibilities in her heart to make friends with Ste and then reach


    the pinnacle of life.


    At this time, ire also saw Ste walking over quickly.


    Thinking of Ste¡¯s real identity and the past when she used Zhan Fei¡¯er¡¯s identity to be friends with


    him,


    ire felt somewhat embarrassed, not knowing how to face Ste now.


    On the other hand, Charlie remained calm all the time and didn¡¯t even turn his head to take a look.

 Chapter 5195

    Chapter 5195


    Charlie had heard clearly the conversation between Ste and Matthew just now,


    And he just couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart at this moment, Ste, a girl, is indeed very smart and


    close to a monster,


    But she just passed through the horse. Peterson, with a little bit of ulterior thought,


    Was able to rey the whole thing in his mind and figure it out. This kind of analytical ability is really


    amazing.


    What makes Charlie even more interesting is that Ste¡¯s channel is surprisingly consistent with his


    own.


    The reason why he lured the enemy deep was to push Matthew into a desperate situation,


    But Ste had urately detected his intention and made absolute cooperation.


    This tacit understanding really made Charlie sigh.


    However, Charlie¡¯s performance of not looking back, in Emily¡¯s view,


    Is absolute evidence of guilt, and she also believes more and more firmly that Charlie definitely


    doesn¡¯t know Ste.


    As a result, the smile on her face grew stronger, just waiting to see the jokes between Charlie and


    ire.


    At this time, Matthew had already graciously led Ste all the way to the front of the three of them.


    Before Matthew could speak, Emily stretched out her hands to Ste nervously and excitedly,


    And said in a trembling voice, ¡°Fei¡­ Miss Fei¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m a little nervous¡­ ¡­¡±


    Matthew saw that Emily couldn¡¯t speak well when she was nervous, so he quickly introduced:


    ¡°Miss Fei, thisdy is Emily Wang, a very outstanding young talent of ourpany,¡±


    ¡°A student of this master ss, and was just promoted to our senior partner¡­¡±


    Ste nodded and shook Emily¡¯s hand politely.


    At this time, Matthew looked at Charlie with a face full ofcency, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Sir, I have invited Miss Fei here! Miss Fei, this gentleman said that you are his client, I don¡¯t know if


    you know him?¡±


    After that, he looked at Charlie with a smile, as if he was waiting for Charlie¡¯s lies to be exposed.


    Ste looked at Charlie, her eyes widened pretending to be surprised,


    Then she bowed slightly, and said with surprise and respect, ¡°Master Wade! Why are you here!¡±


    As soon as Ste said this, Matthew and that Emily stood there stunned as if struck by lightning.


    The two were still waiting to see Charlie being exposed by Ste, but unexpectedly,


    Ste bowed to him respectfully and called him Master Wade!


    Matthew broke out in cold sweat almost instantly and drenched his entire back in an instant.


    He couldn¡¯t help looking at Emily nkly. Apart from shock, there was also questioning in his eyes.


    Because he really couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    Could it be that ire¡¯s husband is really a Feng Shui master?!


    Emily was also trembling with fright!


    In her eyes, Ste was as unattainable as a god, but who would have thought that ire¡¯s husband


    could make Ste get respectful to him?


    This¡­ Isn¡¯t this stabbing the trouble into the sky?!


    Just when the two of them were terrified and didn¡¯t know what to do,


    Charlie looked at Ste and said with a smile: ¡°I will definitelye to support my wife¡¯s graduation


    ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Why is Miss Feiing here, I am surprised?¡±


    Ste hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, I also heard about ire¡¯s graduation ceremony today, so I


    wanted toe over to congratte her.¡±


    ¡°?!¡± Both Matthew and Emily turned pale with fright!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Matthew even though tremblingly in his heart: ¡°This¡­is this fcking nonsense?!¡± ¡°The famous Ste


    Fei imed to be inferior in front of a Feng Shui master?!¡±


    And Emily was thinking in her heart: ¡°My God¡­ Ste came to Rhode Ind School of Design on a


    special trip to attend ire¡¯s graduation ceremony¡­¡±


    ¡°What is the origin of ire¡¯s husband¡­¡±


    Peterson asked Ste subconsciously: ¡°Miss Fei, you¡­do you know him?¡±


    Ste nodded, and said calmly: ¡°This is Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°I could be the head of the Fei family, thanks to Master Wade¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Matthew was even more terrified. He quickly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, looked


    at Charlie,


    And said with an apologetic smile, ¡°So it¡¯s Master Wade! It¡¯s a great honor to know you!¡±


    Charlie made an eyebrow: ¡°Just now you said I was a liar,¡±


    ¡°Now lucky to be a three-year-old. Mr. Peterson seems to be a little fickle.¡±


    Matthew¡¯s scalp was numb from fright, and he waved his hands quickly:


    ¡°No, no, I treated you well, I don¡¯t have any doubts!¡±


    After that, he quickly pointed to Emily who was in a panic, and blurted out:


    ¡°It¡¯s Emily who has blind eyes and has been questioning your identity. I was also led astray by her


    ¡­¡±

 Chapter 5196

    Chapter 5196


    Emily was so frightened that her heart rate rose rapidly.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the boss would throw the me on her at this time.


    Just as she was about to exin, she suddenly saw Matthew winking wildly at her,


    So she could only say in panic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my blindness. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Seeing that Matthew asked Emily toe out to top the bag,


    Charlie was not surprised at all, so he said,


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t like to haggle over every detail with others.¡±


    Matthew and Emily heard this, they thought he will not pursue this and their expression instantly


    rxed a lot.


    However, Charlie changed the subject and said coldly: ¡°But today is an exception!¡±


    The two of them trembled in fright when they heard this.


    Charlie looked at Matthew, and said calmly: ¡°Mr. Peterson, I¡¯ll talk to you about the two of uster.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Emily again, and said with a slight smile,


    ¡°Miss Wang, it¡¯s fine if you question me, and even get sarcastic to my wife,¡±


    ¡°Even saying that she has a vicious mind and a vicious heart,¡±


    ¡°No matter how good-tempered I am, I can¡¯t bear you humiliating my wife.¡±


    Emily¡¯s face was pale, and she hurriedly exined:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ I¡­ I just said something wrong on impulse¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, she hurriedly looked at ire and begged:


    ¡°ire, please forgive me this time for the sake of my innocence¡­¡±


    Before ire could speak, Ste who was beside him took the lead and said,


    ¡°Ms. Wang, she is my good friend, and Mr. Wade is kinder to me,¡±


    ¡°How dare you speak rudely to them!¡±


    ¡°Even if Mr. Wade and ire forgive you today, I will not forgive you.¡±


    After finishing, ire looking at Emily, she said coldly:


    ¡°In my opinion, people like you should not stay in the design industry!¡±


    ¡°I will make a suggestion to the International Federation of Designers topletely ban you from


    the industry!¡±


    Emily almost fainted when she heard this.


    She was just promoted to the senior partner of thepany today,


    And her future was bright. If Ste really wanted to kill her career,


    It would be impossible for any well-known designpany in the world to hire her again,


    And they would not be able to hire her again.


    It was impossible to cooperate with Emily at the risk of offending Ste.


    The design industry itself is a service industry. If you want to achieve a certain height in the design


    field,


    You must serve high-end customers. Once you lose high-end customers,


    You will immediately be the bottom of the design industry.


    To be honest, if there are high-end clients, then any luxury house design is a big project worth


    millions,


    Or even tens of millions of dors.


    I am afraid it is difficult to ept the design of an ordinary residence of 200 square meters;


    for the public, if there is a high-end Party, the design projects undertaken are oftenrge shopping


    malls,


    Landmark buildings, or even stadium management for major events,


    But once lost Without the high-end Party, even if you want to take over the design of an ordinary


    residential area,


    It will be as difficult as climbing the sky.


    What¡¯s more, Emily knows her own situation very well.


    She doesn¡¯t have any outstanding design talent at all.


    She could climb to today¡¯s heights only by selling her b0dy.


    If she is really banned by high-end customers,


    If she even goes to a small designpany or set up her own studio, it will be difficult to make any


    money.


    Originally, Emily could get an annual sry of several million dors a year,


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But once she was really blocked and couldn¡¯t get along in the design industry,


    It was impossible for her to have a ce in other high-end industries.


    It is difficult for her even to earn tens of thousands of dors a year!


    The huge gap made her extremely regretful, so she knelt down in front of Charlie and Ste without


    thinking,


    Choked up and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, Miss Fei, please forgive me for the sake of myck of knowledge.¡±


    ¡°This time¡­ I finally made it this far step by step, if you block me, I will have nothing¡­¡±


    Ste nced at her, then turned to look at Matthew at the side,


    Asked him with great interest: ¡°Mr. Peterson, you, the chairman,¡±


    ¡°Should be responsible for letting such an employee be a senior partner of yourpany?¡±


    Afraid he will be implicated too, he quickly expressed his attitude and said:


    ¡°Miss Fei, the old saying goes you know people, you know their faces,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t know their heart. As a director, there is a unshirkable responsibility¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will immediately call thepany¡¯s human resources director,¡±


    ¡°And go through the resignation procedures for Emily, and I will never hire her in the future!¡±


    Who would have expected Emily to count on Matthew? And she gave him a hand,¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t expect this guy to sell her at a critical moment!


    So, she immediately became furious and cursed hysterically:


    ¡°Peterson! You ba5tard! I did all this for you,¡±


    ¡°And you dare to make trouble at this time, are you still a fcuking human?!¡±

 Chapter 5197

    Chapter 5197


    Matthew just for self-preservation subconsciously dumped the pot on Emily,


    But he did not expect, in a moment Emily will bepletely angered.


    He always thought that she obeyed him because he was a handsome,


    And a sessful forty-year-old man with extraordinary charm for women,


    So that Emily waspletely subservient to him,


    And at the critical moment to take her out to cover his future,


    She certainly will not have any dissatisfaction.


    However, hepletely overestimated his so-called charm.


    For Emily, money is the real source of charm.


    As long as there is enough money, even if she is allowed to face a ny-year-old man,


    She will also behave addicted to him, unable to extricate herself.


    However, if there is no money, even if the other party is handsome as Tom Cruise, she will still not


    look at him.


    Just now Ste said she will block her in the design industry,


    This will already cut off her financial road,


    Did not expect Matthew also fell into the well, and this instant let her anger.


    Matthew also saw that Emily seemed to have lost her mind,


    And hurriedly winked at Emily: ¡°Emily, in front of Miss Fei, you¡¯d better not talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°I advise you to leave here now and go to thepany tomorrow to see the human resources


    director,¡±


    ¡°Who will give you a certain amount ofpensation for your dismissal ording to the process.¡±


    Matthew did not dare to say the words too frankly,


    The reason why he winked at Emily,


    And at the same time said that thepany will follow the process to give dismissalpensation,


    In fact, is to tell her and let her now honestly put the pot on the back, tomorrow he will not treat her


    badly.


    However, Emily is full of anger at this time by Matthew,


    Listening to Matthew talk about terminationpensation,


    She is even angrier, because ording to thepany¡¯s rules,


    She is only three or four years into the staff,


    The mostpensation for leaving the job is half a year¡¯s sry.


    Moreover, although Matthew had confirmed that she would be promoted to senior partner,


    ording to thepany¡¯s regtions,


    There was still a three-month inspection period for senior partners,


    And only after the inspection period is over she can sessfully pass the debriefing,


    She could officially get all the benefits of a senior partner.


    This means that if she is fired now, thepany only needs to pay her half-year sry,


    All ording to her previous sry standard, which is only $200,000 to $300,000!


    When she thought that Matthew was going to use $200,000 to $300,000 to send her off,


    Emily was even more furious and trembling, she looked at Ste and said out of the blue:


    ¡°Miss Fei, the reason why all this happened today is that this son of a b!tch had his eyes on ire!¡±


    ¡°He asked me to find a way to introduce ire to him,¡±


    ¡°And to find an opportunity to attract ire to join thepany,¡±


    ¡°So that he could get hit on her!¡±


    Emily¡¯s words immediately made Matthew scared out of his mind,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but immediately raise his hand and p her, cursing:


    ¡°Emily, what is your intention in ndering me here?¡±


    ¡°I met Ms. Willson for the first time today,¡±


    ¡°So how could I possibly have ill intentions towards her like you said?¡±


    ¡°You are clearly ndering!¡±


    Emily covered her face and cursed angrily, holding back the pain:


    ¡°I¡¯m ndering? You think I don¡¯t have proof?¡±


    Saying that she immediately took out her cell phone,


    Fished out her chat records with Matthew, found many photos of ire,


    And said to Charlie and Ste: ¡°Mr. Wade, Miss Fei, look at the time these photos were sent,¡±


    ¡°The earliest one is almost a month ago, at that time I just met ire in the master ss,¡±


    ¡°And Matthew also made a move on ire at that time.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he had his heart set on ire!¡±


    Matthew said nervously, ¡°You sent me all these photos,¡±


    ¡°How can you say that I had my heart set on Ms. Willson!¡±


    Emily said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t admit it, right? Here are the chat records,¡±


    ¡°So you can show Mr. Wade and Ms. Fei how you replied to me!¡±


    After that, she looked at Ste and angrily blurted out,


    ¡°Miss Fei, you must not let this beast go,¡±


    ¡°He just had an inappropriate s3xual rtionship with at least seven female employees,¡±


    ¡°Including me within thepany, and that¡¯s not the most terrible thing!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s scary is that this son of a b!tch also preyed on his 13-year-old ad0pted daught3r!¡±


    ¡°And he also took a lot of indecent videos on his phone!¡±


    Matthew heard this, the whole person got terrified to the extreme,


    He subconsciously questioned: ¡°You ¡­¡­ how do you know?!¡±


    Emily sneered: ¡°Your phone password I had quietly noted down long ago,¡±


    ¡°Every time you stayed overnight in my apartment,¡±


    ¡°I would add some sleeping pills to your red wine,¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°And then while you were asleep, secretly looked up at the various contents of your phone,¡±


    ¡°Including your chat records with others, email correspondence,¡±


    ¡°As well as your photos and videos are hidden in the phone!¡±

 Chapter 5198

    Chapter 5198


    Matthew furiously cursed: ¡°You ¡­¡­ you are really despicable and shameless!¡±


    Emily¡¯s mouth wiped over a smile, sneering:


    ¡°What? You think I was yed by you for these years,¡±


    ¡°Will I not leave some backhand for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, I not only have those nasty videos of you,¡±


    ¡°But also evidence of your collusion with others and embezzlement of corporate assets!¡±


    ¡°You took the lead in acquiring an ai mappingpany in the first half of the year,¡±


    ¡°Costing thepany half a billion dors, but thatpany is simply an empty shell,¡±


    ¡°And this ai mapping technology is also apletely immature product that is notmercially


    avable at all,¡±


    ¡°And at least half of the half a billion dors you spent on acquiring it went into your pocket through


    various means!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take this evidence out today!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be stuck in jail for the rest of your life!¡±


    When Matthew heard this, he shook like chaff and said,


    ¡°Emily, I can give you as much money as you want, but if you destroy me, you won¡¯t get anything!¡±


    Emily sneered, ¡°Fine, give me $100 million, as long as the money arrives,¡±


    ¡°From now on you go your way, we will never cross a bridge,¡±


    ¡°The big deal is that I will retire early, no longer staying in the design circle in this life!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Matthew agreed almost without thinking and said,


    ¡°No problem! Just $100 million!¡±


    At the side, Ste smiled with a subtle expression at this time and spoke,


    ¡°Mr. Peterson, this hundred million dors, I advise you not to give it out, there is no point.¡±


    When Emily heard this, she blurted out,


    ¡°He has to give me this money no matter what he says!¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give it, then I¡¯ll hand over all the evidence to the police!¡±


    Ste looked at Emily andughed lightly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t daydream here, not to mention 100 million dors, even if it¡¯s one dor, he can¡¯t give it to


    you.¡±


    Emily subconsciously questioned, ¡°On what grounds?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll put him in jail!¡±


    Matthew looked at Ste in panic and exined palely,


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Miss Fei, I didn¡¯t do any of the things Emily said,¡±


    ¡°I promised to give her the money, as I just don¡¯t want her to ruin my reputation outside ¡­¡­¡±


    Steughed at his pale defense and said lightly,


    ¡°Mr. Peterson you should not forget that the Fei family is thergest shareholder in yourpany,¡±


    ¡°You use the position of chairman to enrich yourself, this is embezzlement,¡±


    ¡°And also suspected of moneyundering, the vition, is the interests of all shareholders of your


    company,¡±


    ¡°Including the Fei family! And I, as the head of the Fei family, have the right to ask the FBI,¡±


    ¡°To step in and conduct a thorough investigation into that takeover,¡±


    ¡°So whether Emily has evidence or not, it¡¯s meaningless to you because,¡±


    ¡°The FBI will definitely find the person in charge of the acquiredpany as well and find out what¡¯s


    going on!¡±


    ¡°In addition, there is the behavior of you and minors, whether Emily has no evidence,¡±


    ¡°I have the obligation to report to the FBI so that the investigation can clear it,¡±


    ¡°Even if the two of you now try to delete the information in the phone,¡±


    ¡°They also have a way to restore, once it is proven that the matter is true,¡±


    ¡°Then the rest of your life may really have to be in prison!¡±


    Matthew heard these words, his eyes were ck, and almost fainted,


    Then he kneeled down in front of Ste without thinking, choked, and said:


    ¡°Miss Fei, I am the chairman of thepany, if I am arrested by the FBI,¡±


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s stock price will definitely plummet, then the Fei family¡¯s investment will also be


    damaged,¡±


    ¡°Please, for this sake, please give me a chance,¡±


    ¡°You do not want to see the two or three billion dors invested by the Fei family going in damages


    ¡­¡­¡±


    Ste said coldly: ¡°The chairman of the Board of Directors broke the scandal,¡±


    ¡°A short period of time will indeed affect the share price, but yourpany¡¯s business roots,¡±


    ¡°Not in you alone, so as long as the impact of the scandal gradually disappear,¡±


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s share price will certainly rise back.¡±


    After a pause, Ste continued, ¡°And the Fei family has plenty of money,¡±


    ¡°Also has plenty of time and patience, when the timees,¡±


    ¡°It canpletely take advantage of the plunge in share prices during this period,¡±


    ¡°So those shareholders who do not have so much time and patience,¡±


    ¡°We can try to acquire more shares, and when the Fei family gets the majority of the board of


    directors voting rights,¡±


    ¡°They can appoint a new chairman to take over yourpany, in that case,¡±


    ¡°When the share price rises back, the Fei family will not only achieve control of yourpany,¡±


    ¡°But also take the opportunity to make a big profit.¡±


    ¡°So, if you are arrested by the FBI, for the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°Not only is it not a loss, but it is a good opportunity to take a bottom!¡±


    Speaking of which, Ste remembered something and continued, ¡°Oh yes, although you have 10%


    of thepany¡¯s shares,¡±


    ¡°But due to your encroachment on thepany¡¯s assets, resulting in a direct loss of $500 million,¡±


    ¡°Indirect losses may hit a billion dors or more,¡±


    ¡°In this matter, thepany will certainly sue forpensation;¡±


    ¡°And the court will definitely seize your illegal ie of 200-300 million,¡±


    ¡°Providing all thepensation to thepany, but even so, you will still owe thepany a hole


    of several hundred million dors,¡±


    ¡°This hole, the court will definitely require you to use your personal assets to make up for it,¡±


    ¡°So that you have to take out the illegal ie, but also to pay at least several hundred million


    dors in additional losses,¡±


    ¡°You have to believe the Fei family¡¯s legal team, they will definitely do their best to get this amount


    to the maximum.¡±


    Matthew already felt that the sky was spinning, never thought that Ste would want to kill him like


    that.


    Without giving him a respite she continued: ¡°The court will force you to sell your shares to pay for


    the damages and penalties,¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough cash to pay for them, and I don¡¯t think it will take longer to get to this


    point.¡±


    ¡°In this way, the 10% of your shares will be auctioned off by the Fei family at the lowest price,¡±


    ¡°And the funds from the share auction, after paying thepensation and fines, I¡¯m afraid not much


    will be left.¡±


    Saying that Ste added: ¡°Oh yes, there is also the matter of you and minors,¡±


    ¡°Once this matter is confirmed, whether the other party is voluntary or not, you are legally


    responsible,¡±


    ¡°If the other party¡¯swyers seize this opportunity to knock you hard,¡±


    ¡°You have toe up with at least another tens of millions of dors inpensation,¡±


    ¡°In this way, you may really have nothing left!¡±

 Chapter 5199

    Chapter 5199


    Matthew did not expect that the young, smiling nightmare Ste would want to totally exterminate


    him!


    However, in the next second, he figured out the reason for it.


    The misappropriation of office funds has always been the most disgusting thing for the shareholders


    ofrge corporate groups.


    Even if the shareholders hold a lot of shares,


    But generally do not directly intervene in the operation of the enterprise,


    The operation of the enterprise is generally also handed over to the founder of the shares who have


    a small percentage to bear.


    In this world, many well-knownrge enterprises are basically the same.


    Originally, if thepany has a profit of $500 million,


    Then after setting aside next year¡¯s budget, the rest of the money if they want to take out,


    Is given to all shareholders in the form of a dividend, ording to the proportional share of the


    holder.


    But Matthew, as the founder of thepany, said it was in a developing phase.


    So without dividing any dividend, he continued to finance it from the profits.


    In this way, he was able to take thepany to a market value of ten billion dors.


    However, Matthew himself is only left with 10% of the shares,


    If the 500 million dors are used for dividends,


    He can only get 50 million of them, and out of these 50 million, he will have to give them out to the


    IRS, nearly half of it.


    It is precisely because of this, he has done the rat race,


    Five hundred million dors is not divided, directly to engage in investment,


    In this said investment, in fact, is moneyundering,


    Five hundred million dors thrown out, at least three hundred million dors back into his own


    pocket,


    Compared to honestly giving all shareholders dividends, this way to get more money and faster.


    For a generallyrge listed group, every year there are arge number of acquisitions,


    Mergers and acquisitions cases, and who can guarantee that every acquisition can make money?


    Some projects are also likely to hit the water.


    Matthew, based on this point, only single-handedly nned the acquisitions.


    But he never expected that Emily, who usually obeys his words and even has some taste of very,


    Had so much evidence of him and uttered that in front of Ste without any break.


    In this way, if you take away the 500 million dors,


    You are directly taking away the money that should have been distributed to the Fei family,


    How can Ste, who has reached the position of the Fei family head, spare him?


    And, what¡¯s worse, Emily also exposed the nasty things between himself and his adopted daught3r,


    Once this matter is reported to the FBI, he will certainly have to sit through the bottom of the jail!


    A thought to this, Matthew almost immediately made up his mind,


    No matter what he has to reconcile with Ste.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    So he looked at her and begged: ¡°Miss Fei, as long as you are willing to let me go,¡±


    ¡°I am willing to transfer all my shares to the Fei family at a 50% discount on the market price,¡±


    ¡°Which will not only allow the Fei family to profit hundreds of millions of dors,¡±


    ¡°But also help the Fei family to strengthen their control over the entirepany,¡±


    ¡°Which is already far beyond the damage I have done to the Fei family earnings,¡±


    ¡°This is an absolutely very sincere effort from my side¡­¡­¡±


    Ste smiled faintly: ¡°Do you think your hundreds of millions of dors have any value in my eyes?¡±


    ¡°To the Fei family, money is far less important than reputation,¡±


    ¡°If the Fei family harbors a beast of clothing like you for a few hundred million dors,¡±


    ¡°Then would Randal Fei have died in vain?¡±

 Chapter 5200

    Chapter 5200


    Matthew¡¯s heart instantly thumped.


    Only then did he remember Randal¡¯s incident which had been making a lot of noise before.


    In order topensate the families of the victims injured by Randal,]


    The Fei family took out more than one billion dors before and after.


    Ste had only managed to save the day and help the Fei family regain its reputation,


    So how could she let herself go for the sake of his shares?


    Thinking about this, he already recognized the situation in his mind and thought:


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I have to run away, the sooner the better! The better to leave the United States tonight!¡±


    After making up his mind, he slowly stood up, he said with a contrite face:


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Miss Fei, I will go to the police tonight to turn myself in,¡±


    ¡°I should bear the responsibility, I will never escape!¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and ran outside while Ste was not paying attention.


    His driver was outside, his private ne was at the airport,


    As long as he could get out of this auditorium door, he would be able to get to the airport in half an


    hour.


    As long as he could get on the ne, he would definitely be able to leave the U.S. tonight,


    And as long as he could leave the U.S., he would be able to keep most of his assets while


    preserving his personal freedom.


    If can¡¯t get on the ne, then his assets and freedom, both will be gone!


    Matthew suddenly feet to escape, Ste also did not react for a while,


    Just when Matthew thought he would be able to escape, he suddenly felt his body instantly get


    stagnant,


    The whole person was instantly strangled neck, can not move.


    He subconsciously looked back and found that it was Charlie who reached out and grabbed his


    cor.


    Charlie said with a smile on his face: ¡°Mr. Peterson, where are you going in such a hurry?¡±


    Matthew hastily put on a strong calm and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I just said, to go to the police to surrender ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that you are willing to turn yourself in,¡±


    ¡°But there is no need to go there in person, and this kind of crime by the elite ss of society,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s usually not the turn of the police to deal with it, it¡¯s the FBI itself,¡±


    ¡°So why not just let Miss Fei contact the FBI and let theme here to pick you up.¡±


    Once Matthew heard this, the whole person was suddenly paralyzed with fear,


    He struggled to break free from Charlie¡¯s hand, but naive Charlie¡¯s hand remained motionless.


    Ste called Karl over at this time and instructed,


    ¡°Master Yuan, notify the head of the FBI and have them send the closest agent over.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss.¡± Karl immediately nodded, took out his cell phone, and made a call.


    Matthew¡¯s body has been unable to support,


    The whole person like mud spread on the ground, eyes full of desperation pleaded:


    ¡°Miss Fei, please let me live, do not drive to kill ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I have worked so hard for so many years to get to today, you can not destroy me like that!¡±


    Ste said in an icy tone: ¡°Not I want to destroy you, it is you who destroyed yourself.¡±


    Matthew said, ¡°Miss Fei if I can¡¯t, I will transfer all my shares to the Fei family unconditionally!¡±


    Ste smiled ndly and said, ¡°Did you forget what I said?¡±


    ¡°Your shares will have to wait for a low-price auction and be used topensate for thepany¡¯s


    losses.¡±


    ¡°As for whether there will eventually be any surplus and how much will be left,¡±


    ¡°You will need to wait slowly in prison.¡±


    As he spoke, Karl had already walked back from outside.


    He came in front of Ste and said respectfully,


    ¡°Miss, the head of the FBI has been called, they take it very seriously,¡±


    ¡°And have dispatched several senior agents from the FBI base in Providence,¡±


    ¡°They are in a helicopter and will be here in ten minutes.¡±

 Chapter 5201

    Chapter 5201


    In the United States, the influence of the Fei family, although not talking about the highest,


    But is definitely one of the most influential few families, to such a family,


    The head of the FBI always has to ensure a 7¡Á24 response, any situation will be fully resolved.


    So, Karl made a phone call and the other party immediately responded.


    Matthew heard this, the whole person haspletely copsed,


    Sitting on the ground bawling, a time triggered a lot of people¡¯s curiosity and concern.


    At this time, Matthew, inwardly felt like the end of the world,


    Thinking back to ten minutes ago their own vigorous look,


    But now immediately to be nothing or even go to jail, Matthew would like to die here.


    Emily also sat down in despair to cover her face and cried,


    She knew that Ste let the FBI intervene in this matter, Matthew in their hands,


    They lost the value of cash, and they not only have to lose their jobs,


    But also lost thest trump card to get rich, and they will bepletely useless.


    Ste did not want to entangle with these two at this time, so he said to Charlie:


    ¡°Master Wade, leave this to Master Yuan, let¡¯s go inside and find a quiet ce to sit for a while what


    do you think?¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly since Ste had already notified the FBI,


    With the FBI¡¯s ability, plus Ste¡¯s influence, Matthew would not be able to escape thew,


    So he did not bother to look at these two people,


    So he looked at Karl and said politely, ¡°Then it will be hard for Master Yuan.¡±


    Karl bowed respectfully and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Master Wade, this is all my duty.¡±


    Ste exined to Karl: ¡°Master Yuan, keep an eye on this Matthew and make sure to hand him


    over to the FBI yourself.¡±


    ire at this time looked at that Emily, wanted to say something,


    But hesitated for a while, and finally did not speak.


    Charlie took ire¡¯s performance in his eyes and knew that she seemed to havepassion for


    Emily.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, he saw that ire finally did not say anything, so he also pretended that he did not see it.


    The three arrived at the banquet hall, Ste instantly attracted the attention of countless people,


    So the three simply found a corner where no one was temporarily seated.


    After sitting down beside Charlie and ire, Ste can not help but feels somewhat ashamed to


    say:


    ¡°ire ¡­¡­ congrattions on the sessfulpletion¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°For the previous matter I am really sorry, I really had a lot of inconveniences to say I hope you can


    understand ¡­¡­¡±


    ire¡¯s heart, although there are some bumps on the matter of Ste using a false identity to


    befriend her,


    But she is actually able to understand her.


    Although she did not know what Ste had actually gone through,


    She knew that this kind of luxurious noble family must also have many hardships that could not be


    told to outsiders.


    She felt that although Ste used a false name at that time,


    She had not done anything to hurt her, on the contrary,


    She gave her orders for decoration and even helped her to get a ce in the master ss,


    In the end, she owed her a lot of favors.


    Therefore, ire also said very politely at this time:


    ¡°Miss Fei, we are friends, you say so is too foreign,¡±


    ¡°Many things I am not clear about the reasons, but I understand.¡±


    Hearing ire say so, Ste¡¯s expression instantly rxed, and said,


    ¡°You are right, ire! If you have time someday,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely have a good chat with you and tell you how it really happened in the first ce ¡­¡­¡±


    ire said with a smile, ¡°I have time, a little while after the closing ceremony,¡±


    ¡°We two go to the hotel bar for a chat, let Charlie go back to the room.¡±


    Ste nodded without thinking and smiled, ¡°Okay! Then it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Charlie saw that the two seemed to have cleared up their previous misunderstanding,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little relieved in his heart.

 Chapter 5202

    Chapter 5202


    ire is not good at socializing much, has not had many sincere friends,


    And Ste went to China with an alias and ire sincerely treated her as a good friend.


    But then her best friend suddenly left without saying goodbye and evaporated,


    She has been apprehensive about it, fearing that Ste had some kind of ident.


    It was onlyter that Ste suddenly appeared on the world¡¯s media as the head of the Fei family,


    Then ire realized that the person she thought was her best friend hadn¡¯t even told herself her


    true identity.


    Since that day, Charlie could tell that ire was a bit lost.


    However, right now, the two of them are considered to have signs of reconciliation,


    If giving them both a little time and let Ste tell ire about her crisis situation at that time,


    Then ire will be able topletely eliminate all her negative emotions.


    Moreover, Charlie was not worried that Ste would say the wrong thing or slip her mouth,


    And subsequently, give away key information about him.


    After all, he had hardly ever seen a smarter girl than Ste,


    She must be able to exin this matter to ire very truthfully,


    And perfectly while limiting her role to the feng shui master to a dead end.


    Now for Charlie, as long as in front of his wife, can still limit herself to the feng shui master,


    Then he is not afraid of anything.


    Even if the patriarch of a top family like Ste is respectful of him, he can exin it.


    After all, when Ste was nearly chased by her uncle,


    It was he who helped her adjust her feng shui and read her fortune to ask for directions,


    Which helped her fight back and take back the Fei family¡¯s family headship.


    With this premise, even if Ste is respectful to him, everything can have a reasonable exnation.


    A few minutester. The FBI helicopternded in the square outside the auditorium,


    And several FBI agents, wearing sunsses, hurriedly ran into the scene and brought out Matthew,


    who was under Karl¡¯s guard.


    Matthew hadpletely given up resistance and was paralyzed as he was put in the helicopter by


    two agents.


    Countless people were shocked to see him taken away by the FBI and at the same time,


    They couldn¡¯t help but whisper, trying to figure out why this bigwig of the design world was suddenly


    taken away by the FBI.


    Karl watched the helicopter take off before returning to the venue to give his report to Ste.


    Ste smiled faintly after hearing this and said to ire,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°ire, when I hold the holding of AECOM, if you are interested, I will ask you to be the president of


    AECOM.¡±


    ire waved her hand in frightened practice,


    ¡°I don¡¯t have this level, I¡¯d better run my smallpany back home properly ¡­¡­¡±


    Ste seriously said, ¡°There is no hurry,¡±


    ¡°I will keep this position for you when the timees, you cane over anytime if you are


    interested.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile.


    On the other side of the earth, in Eastcliff.


    A girl of seventeen or eighteen years old, slim and tall,


    With a face as pure as water, was walking fast in a traditional Eastcliff alley.


    At this moment, Eastcliff is in the early morning, and ording to reason, should be the most lively,


    the most smoky time in the alley.


    But this deep alley seems unusually cold, with no stores and vendors selling breakfast, not even a


    pedestrian.


    The girl walked toward the deepest part of the alley,


    And at the end of the alley was a very grand five-roomed, three-bay door


    The so-called five rooms and three doors are the specifications of the Prince¡¯s residence in feudal


    society.


    The innermost mansion was the residence of a prince in the Qing Dynasty.


    These doors are about three or four meters high, the door is full of brass door nails, imposing and


    extraordinary.


    And the door on both sides of the huge stone lion is also carved with aweinspiring prominence.


    When the girl walked to two-thirds, suddenly from nowhere, two middle-aged men in civilian clothes


    emerged.


    These two middle-aged men are sturdy and resolute in expression,


    And at a nce, they know that they are not ordinary people.


    They stopped the girl, and one of them said, ¡°Little girl, this is a private residence, don¡¯t go any


    further.¡±


    The girl was stopped by two strong men, but she was not afraid at all, she said lightly:


    ¡°Please tell Mr. Jia, just say that Maria Lin is here and needs to see him.¡±

 Chapter 5203

    Chapter 5203


    Hearing Maria say she wanted to see the old man,


    The burly man who spoke, his brow instantly furrowed, and asked in a cold voice:


    ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡±


    Maria said indifferently, ¡°I said, I am Maria Lin, you don¡¯t need to ask me so much here,¡±


    ¡°I know that you are heavily guarded, and there are an unknown number of guns aiming at me


    everywhere,¡±


    ¡°I am here today to pay a visit, you only need to send word,¡±


    ¡°Your family¡¯s old gentleman will naturallye out to greet me personally.¡±


    The strong man said angrily, ¡°What a crazy thing for a little girl to say!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what kind of people live in here?!¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows, but her tone was still as calm as water,


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother talking in front of me,¡±


    ¡°You just need to give him a message on my behalf, the word Maria is not poison or a bomb,¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t have any effect on your duty to protect him,¡±


    ¡°But if Ethan Sun mes you for dying the business because you refuse to deliver the


    message,¡±


    ¡°You are just a bodyguard, can you afford it? Can you?¡±


    The strong man did not expect that, this little girl,


    Would have such an unsubtle and unyielding spirit in front of him,


    And even the confidence that everything was under control made him feel a little anxious.


    Moreover, she even called the old man by his name,


    Which made him even more frightened and afraid,


    And could not help but specte on the real origin of this girl.


    He exchanged a nce with his colleague, who nodded at him with an extremely subtle margin,


    And he immediately understood, turning around and walking a few meters backward.


    Before saying into the microphone inside his cor,


    ¡°Please inform the master that there is a young girl named Maria Lin,


    Who wants to see Master, please decide.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    A voice came from the headset, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°A little girl wants to see Master, how dare you ask me to deliver a message like this?¡±


    The strong man urged: ¡°Do not fuss,¡±


    ¡°This little girl seems to be not simple, you quickly go to inform the Master!¡±


    Once the other party heard this, he did not dy any longer,


    But only exined: ¡°If the Master mes down,¡±


    ¡°You do not expect me to take the me for you.¡±


    A few minutester.


    The middle door of the five rooms was pushed open from the inside.


    Immediately afterward, an elderly man, with the support of two people, came out.

 Chapter 5204

    Chapter 5204


    The two strong men outside the door were stunned to see their old Mastere out in person.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After all, they had never seen a guest worthy of being greeted by the old man himself.


    The moment he saw Maria, he was trembling with excitement.


    He did his best to walk faster, so much so that the two people around him were a bit frazzled.


    Maria just stood there, looking at him with a smile on her face,


    Until the old man came in front of her.


    The old man stood in front of her, a little panting and a little excited,


    And said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s really you! How did youe here?¡±


    Maria smiled faintly, ¡°Came to temporarily join you for a while, is it convenient?¡±


    ¡°Convenient, totally convenient!¡± The old man hurriedly nodded uncontrobly, And then asked,


    ¡°Miss, are you by yourself? Old Zhang didn¡¯t follow?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Maria faintly shook her head and said,


    ¡°He will arrive in China in a few days.¡±


    Saying that she looked around and spoke,


    ¡°It¡¯s better to go in and talk, there are some things that I want to ask you for help with.¡±


    The old man hurriedly made an invitation gesture and respectfully said, ¡°Please, Miss!¡±


    Maria nodded and stepped towards the imposing gate.


    Only after entering the gate could she see that this courtyard was incrediblyrge.


    The courtyard, which was neatly paved with green stones, was at least a few thousand square feet.


    The old man took Maria all the way to his study,


    And then ordered everyone to leave the study for 50 meters,


    So all the family members and servants withdrew to the backyard.


    In the study, the old man respectfully invited Maria to sit down on the seat before he opened his


    mouth and asked,


    ¡°Miss, where are you ¡­¡­ing from?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you notify me in advance so I could arrange for someone to pick you up!¡±


    Maria said lightly: ¡°I¡¯ve had quite a tumultuous journey,¡±


    ¡°Starting from Northern Europe, then first taking a boat to Murmansk in Russia,¡±


    ¡°Then turning ovend from Murmansk, taking cars and trains, tossing and turning to Moscow,¡±


    ¡°Then taking a ne from Moscow to Vietnam,¡±


    ¡°And finally taking and route from Vietnam into China,¡±


    ¡°And taking a ne from the southwest to you.¡±


    ¡°Such a lot of trouble?¡± The old man was surprised and asked,


    ¡°Miss, you suddenly used such a tortuous route toe to China, did you encounter any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria didn¡¯t hide it and said frankly,


    ¡°Something went terribly wrong in Northern Europe and I almost lost my life.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± The old man asked in shock, ¡°Why would that happen?!¡±


    Mariaughed bitterly, ¡°One of Zhang¡¯s men somehow got in touch with the Warriors Den and


    exposed my whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°The Warriors Den sent people to Northern Europe overnight to hunt us down and killed everyone


    except me and Zhang.


    The old man said with a face full of horror:


    ¡°The Warriors Den actually found you ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been very low profile,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that something would go wrong internally,¡±


    ¡°Old Zhang¡¯s men originally didn¡¯t know my identity,¡±


    ¡°But the Warriors Den had been using special channels to hunt me down,¡±


    ¡°And in order to find me, they also gave a huge reward,¡±


    ¡°I guess it was Old Zhang¡¯s men, because of some coincidence, who happened to get this


    information and then sold me out.¡±


    Saying that Maria shrugged again and said,


    ¡°But this is all my spection, after all, those men of old Zhang are dead,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know exactly which one of them betrayed me.¡±

 Chapter 5205

    Chapter 5205


    Hearing this, the old man hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, then you should take shelter with me during this


    period of time,¡±


    ¡°It is much safer than outside, besides, although I am now retired behind the scenes,¡±


    ¡°But the resources and contacts are still there, and will be able to protect you.¡±


    Maria smiled faintly and said, ¡°I actually don¡¯t want toe to you to stay,¡±


    ¡°I just want you to help me investigate someone.¡±


    ¡°Check someone out?¡± The old man hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to check, what kind of person is it? What information do you have?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°I only know that his name is Charlie Wade, male, and he should be under thirty years


    old.¡±


    ¡°You help me to transfer the poption data, and the photos exported, I canpare myself.¡±


    Saying that, she asked again, ¡°Transferring the poption data, you should have no problem,


    right?¡±


    The old man smiled, ¡°No problem, any data can be transferred.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Maria let out a slight sigh of relief and nodded,


    ¡°Then it will be hard for you to arrange someone to help me sort it out.¡±


    The old man was busy saying, ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s an honor for our Sun family to work for you.¡±


    After saying that, he said respectfully, ¡°Miss, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and arrange it!¡±


    Ten minutester.


    The old man knocked on the door, and only after receiving Maria¡¯s permission,


    He pushed the door open and walked in somewhat sluggishly.


    In his hand, he was holding aptop.


    He ced it in front of Maria and said, ¡°Miss, the information you asked me to check has all been


    found out,¡±


    ¡°All the information of these Charlie Wade¡¯s are here, please look through them.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Maria nodded, her fingers on the arrow keys, quickly browsing up the information rted to


    each.


    In the past few days, she had long remembered Charlie¡¯s appearance clearly by repeatedly


    watching the surveince video,


    So the main way ofparison right now was to check whether the information she saw,


    And the Charlie she saw, was the same person through the ID photo.


    But the strange thing is, everyone¡¯s information all browse through,


    But surprisingly did not find the one who saved her that night.


    Maria frowned and couldn¡¯t help but ask the old man, ¡°Is this all the information out there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old man nodded, ¡°All that can be found are here.¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but think in her heart, ¡°Could it be that he lied to me at that time?¡±


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head again:


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be ¡­¡­ he must have had full assurance that he could erase my memory at that time,¡±


    ¡°In this case, there was absolutely no need for him to lie, right?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, since he even dared to strike at the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°There is no way he would not dare to reveal his true name to me in that situation ¡­¡­¡±


    When the old man saw Maria frowning, he couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the problem? If you have any other clues,¡±


    ¡°You can also tell me, one more clue, one more point of certainty.¡±


    Maria shook her head somewhat dejectedly and muttered,


    ¡°There are no other clues, I only know that his name is Charlie Wade.¡±


    The old man smacked his lips: ¡°All those named Charlie Wade, the information is here,¡±


    ¡°If he is not lying, then he could be an overseas Chinese?¡±


    ¡°Probably having nationality in other countries?¡±


    Maria spoke: ¡°He said he was Chinese, but it does not exclude the situation you said,¡±


    ¡°After all, many Chinese nationals living outside will also say they are Chinese,¡±


    ¡°But if that is the case, more than two hundred countries around the world,¡±


    ¡°I will have to find a needle in a haystack ¡­¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 5206

    Chapter 5206


    Speaking of which, Maria suddenly raised her head somewhat reluctantly and asked the old man,


    ¡°Is there a possibility that his identity has been encrypted within the system?¡±


    ¡°Encrypted?¡± The old man frowned and thought, and spoke,


    ¡°There are indeed cases of encryption, people with special identities,¡±


    ¡°The relevant information is encrypted, but in order to ensure that this encrypted information is not


    detected,¡±


    ¡®The system itself is unable to directly ess the encrypted content.¡±


    Maria asked him, ¡°What is the general encryption logic?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°As far as I know, there are two kinds of encryption logic,¡±


    ¡°One is that his identity information ispletely erased from the system,¡±


    ¡°Storing the information in another mutually isted system,¡±


    ¡°Thetter will not have any connection with thework,¡±


    ¡°That is, his real information only exists in thattter system, no one in the outside world can find out


    any clues;¡±


    Saying that, the old man added: ¡°The other kind is moreplicated,¡±


    ¡°It is that this person himself has a set of real identity information,¡±


    ¡°But this set of information is encrypted within the system, somehow bes a one-way identity.¡±


    Maria asked, ¡°What does one-way mean?¡±


    The old man exined: ¡°One-way means that his ID card, his passport, and driver¡¯s license,¡±


    ¡°And even the family register, marriage certificate, and other identity documents are real,¡±


    ¡°The ID number is also real, but anyone in the system if you want to fuzzy query his information,¡±


    ¡°Can not be found, for example, I want to check who is called Charlie nationwide,¡±


    ¡°That the system returns the results, will not appear His information,¡±


    ¡°I want to check the information of all the people named Wade in the country,¡±


    ¡°The result will not have him, even if we pull out the information of hundreds of millions of men in


    the country, there will not be him in this;¡±


    ¡°If you want to query his information, there are two conditions,¡±


    ¡°First of all, you must know his name, as well as his urate ID number,¡±


    ¡°Both of which arepletely correct when ites to finding out his information;¡±


    ¡°In this way, it basically put an end to other people¡¯s wide search, because in this case,¡±


    ¡°You really need to use this system to find someone in a sea of people,¡±


    ¡°If you know his ID card number, it is the same as you have mastered his real information,¡±


    ¡°So you do not need to use this system to cast a wide.¡±


    Maria sighed: ¡°In that case, this encryption method is still very clever,¡±


    ¡°People who don¡¯t know him too well can¡¯t find him in the system,¡±


    ¡°And those who know him are unlikely toe back to the system to check his information,¡±


    ¡°And even if those who know hime to check, inputting their names and ID numbers,¡±


    ¡°The results thate out will be true, and they won¡¯t be able to find out anything.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± The old man nodded and said, ¡°Some people with very, very special identities will use such


    a method to hide,¡±


    ¡°So that people with ulterior motives for him have no way to check.¡±


    Saying that, the old man added: ¡°Such a person, using his own identity,¡±


    ¡®Not only does not have to worry about being found out by others but also his life will not be affected


    in any way.¡±


    ¡°Because in addition to what I just said, you must rely on the name plus ID number to find out his


    information,¡±


    ¡°All his documents, in fact, are one-way inquiry channels;¡±


    ¡°For example, if a police officer on the road inquires about his ID card,¡±


    ¡°As long as the police officer uses the device to read his ID card,¡±


    ¡°He will be able to check all his information within the system, in this way, the police will not find any


    abnormalities;¡±


    ¡°If he wants to fly, as long as he uses the correct name and ID card when he buys a ticket,¡±


    ¡°He will be able to board the ne smoothly with his ID card;¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If he wants to go abroad, then he will book a ticket with his name and passport number,¡±


    ¡°And then he will be able to leave the country smoothly with his passport;¡±


    ¡°However, if anyone wants to check him through the information of the ne registration in turn,¡±


    ¡°It is not possible to find out at all if you want to search if there is anyone named


    Charlie Wade who has flown in the country,¡±


    ¡°But if you only know his name, then his information will not show up either.¡±


    Maria¡¯s two willow-leaf-like eyebrows were slightly clustered toward the middle, her expression was


    grave and fretful.


    After a moment of hesitation, she asked the old man, ¡°Whether the person I¡¯m looking for is the first


    or the second,¡±


    ¡°With your status and connections, can you find out this hidden information?¡±

 Chapter 5207

    Chapter 5207


    Hearing Maria¡¯s question, the old man pursed his lips and sighed:


    ¡°Miss, in fact, there is a very troublesome underlying logic behind this matter.¡±


    Maria said, ¡°You say it.¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Whether the first or the second, the number of people who are hidden is actually


    not small,¡±


    ¡°Some special talents, military experts, intelligence personnel, special agents, their identity is


    encrypted,¡±


    ¡°This adds up to several tens of thousands of people.¡±


    Speaking of this, the old man turned his words and added:


    ¡°But the trouble is that for these two kinds of hidden people,¡±


    ¡°Although there is a database, but the vast majority of people who have ess to this database,¡±


    ¡°Do not have the highest authority of essing this database.¡±


    ¡°That is to say if I used these two methods to hide the information of two people back then,¡±


    ¡°Then even if I have the authority of this database,¡±


    ¡°I can only ess the information of these two people of mine,¡±


    ¡°The information of others, I have no right to ess,¡±


    ¡°Not only no right to ess, but I also don¡¯t even know how many people are in this;¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, even if you also have the relevant authority of this database,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t possibly find out who I have hidden in this database, we are both insted from each


    other;¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there are multiple branches in here, each with different levels and permissions,¡±


    ¡°For example, the intelligence department, its highest person in charge,¡±


    ¡°Has the right to ess all the information hidden in the intelligence department,¡±


    ¡°But has no right to ess the other departments.¡±


    Maria thought about it and asked, ¡°Someone must have ess to the entire database, right?¡±


    The old man smiled awkwardly, ¡°Miss, there are very, very few people with ess,¡±


    ¡°I can count them on one hand, and for these people, it is absolutely impossible to leak information,¡±


    ¡°To anyone who doesn¡¯t have ess, so this path is currently out of my reach.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Maria nodded her head, knowing that starting with the database ess permission


    was already an impossible task.


    So, after pondering for a long time, she suddenly remembered something and opened her mouth to


    ask:


    ¡°By the way, if a person¡¯s identity information was not hidden from birth,¡±


    ¡°Can we still find out the information before he was hidden?¡±


    The old man replied, ¡°If it is the first kind of all information is hidden,¡±


    ¡°So that the person seems to have never appeared in this world,¡±


    ¡°Then all the information of his birth will also be erased;¡±


    ¡°If it is the second kind, it depends on how the person who hides his information operates,¡±


    ¡°Some people may also erase all because of certain purposes;¡±


    ¡°But some people, if they want to create the illusion that the person¡¯s whereabouts are unknown,¡±


    ¡°Then they will not erase the previous information,¡±


    ¡°Because this information still has to be made public and respond to the inquiries of people who are


    interested.¡±


    ¡°For example, when a person graduates from college at the age of 22,¡±


    ¡°For some reason, he needs to evaporate, then his file information before the age of 22 will not be


    erased,¡±


    ¡°Only a missing person, or has diedbel will be added to his file,¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°And this information will not be encrypted, even just an ordinary police officer with the lowest


    authority,¡±


    ¡°Connected to the poption system, can easily find out information on his file before he


    disappeared.¡±


    Maria¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked, ¡°Does the information you just gave me include the missing and


    dead Charlie Wades?¡±


    The old man replied, ¡°It contains the missing ones, but not the ones that have been confirmed


    dead.¡±


    It suddenly urred to Maria that she had indeed seen quite a lot of information about small


    children just now.


    Only, when she saw the pictures of small children, she skipped right over them,


    Not looking carefully at the specific information of these small children.


    However, this would overlook a situation, that is:


    If the photo of this small child is not the actual state of the child now,


    But this small child disappeared when he was too young,


    And his profile information is still stuck in his small time,


    Not updated again, in this situation, she would just overlook it.


    So she hurriedly said to the old man, ¡°I¡¯ll go over the missing person¡¯s information first,¡±


    ¡°And if I still can¡¯t find it, you can help me retrieve the information about the people who have died.¡±


    The old man nodded: ¡°No problem!¡±


    With another look at theputer, the list returned to the first person,


    And then began to sift through them one by one.


    Soon, a ck-and-white photo appeared in front of her eyes, causing her pupils to snap.


    The boy in this ck-and-white photo looked just six or seven years old.


    Looked handsome, and his features and charm made Maria feel slightly familiar.


    Then, she looked at the boy¡¯s information and muttered, ¡°Charlie Wade,¡±


    ¡°A native of Eastcliff, the son of Changyang Wade and Margaret An¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This Charlie Wade, who attended Eastcliff Second Experimental Primary School twenty-one years


    ago,¡±


    ¡°Transferred to Aurous Hill First Primary School twenty years ago,


    ¡°And then disappeared, and his file information was never updated again ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 5208

    Chapter 5208


    The old man heard her muttering, and could not help but say,


    ¡°Changyang, Margaret? This couple, more than twenty years ago, in Eastcliff can be said to reign


    supreme ah!¡±


    Maria asked him, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of them?¡±


    ¡°More than that.¡± The old man said seriously:


    ¡°I have some friends with the Wade family, the Wade family¡¯s old mansion, is not far from me,¡±


    ¡°A half-hour walk, the Wade family is in the top three families in China,¡±


    ¡°Changyang was the most outstanding descendant of the Wade family back then,¡±


    ¡°His wife Margaret was a major Silicon Valley investor, by the way,¡±


    ¡°The An family behind Margaret ranked second in the United States.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Maria nodded and sighed, ¡°No wonder the name Margaret An is so familiar,¡±


    ¡°I seem to have read a biography about her.¡±


    Saying that Maria looked at Charlie¡¯s ck and white crown-free photo taken before he entered the


    first grade of elementary school and said seriously,


    ¡°I see that this little kid has some resemnce to the Charlie I¡¯m looking for,¡±


    ¡°Combined with the name also name, I guess the odds are that it¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°Unlikely, right?¡± The old man subconsciously said: ¡°Twenty years ago,¡±


    ¡°Changying and Margaret in Aurous Hill met with an ident,¡±


    ¡°The couple both perished, the eight-year-old Charlie disappeared,¡±


    ¡°Since then the whereabouts are unknown, both the Wade family and the An family,¡±


    ¡°For so many years are looking for the whereabouts of this child,¡±


    ¡°But there has been no news, these two families are very strong,¡±


    ¡°Especially the An family, rich, they have not found the child yet and that means he is unlikely to be


    still alive.¡±


    Maria said seriously: ¡°If ording to what you just said,¡±


    ¡°The identity of this Charlie is hidden in a second way,¡±


    ¡°Then will not no one be able to find out? Even if the wealth can be invincible, so what?¡±


    ¡°It is simply impossible to get information from that very, very small number of people.¡±


    After listening to Maria¡¯s analysis, the old man couldn¡¯t help but nod and say,


    ¡°You are right, Miss, there is indeed such a possibility!¡±


    Maria suddenly thought of something and pointed to the eight-year-old Charlie¡¯s string of local


    Eastcliff ID numbers and spoke,


    ¡°Right, didn¡¯t you say that if it¡¯s the second encryption method,¡±


    ¡°You can find out the encrypted information if you have a name plus ID number at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Then you help me look up Charlie¡¯s name, plus this ID number, and see if we can find out any


    results.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The old man was also a bit excited and immediately opened a background on hisptop,


    And entered Charlie¡¯s name as well as his original ID number in it.


    Subsequently, the two checked the results with great anticipation,


    Only to find that the information given out within the system was still,


    The same file of Charlie that had disappeared at the age of eight.


    Maria frowned: ¡°Why can¡¯t we find out? Did someone give him a new identity?¡±


    After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help but ask herself, ¡°The odds are that should be the case!¡±


    Maria guessed correctly, after Leon had ced Charlie into the orphanage,


    He made a new identity for himself, and although the new identity was still called Charlie Wade,


    It was no longer the Charlie Wade of the Wade family in Eastcliff,


    But the fatherless and motherless Charlie was adopted by the Aurous Hill orphanage.


    His ount wasnded on the collective ount of the Aurous Hill orphanage,


    Which is the case for all children adopted by the orphanage.


    So, naturally, he also had a new ID number, one that belonged in Aurous Hill.


    In this way, neither the Wade family nor the An family,


    No one could find him anymore, and the only one who could find him was Leon.


    This matter, the old man spoke: ¡°If someone has given him a new identity,¡±


    ¡°Then this previous set of information will certainly not be able to find out,¡±


    ¡°You must know the name and ID number of his new identity, in order to find out.¡±


    Maria frowned and said, ¡°If someone helped him settle in a foreign country,¡±


    ¡°Get a foreign ount and foreign identity information,¡±


    ¡°Then he has actually an encrypted identity, it is not the identity before the disappearance,¡±


    ¡°But the new identity after the disappearance.¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria added: ¡°I understand ¡­¡­ twenty years ago,¡±


    ¡°After Charlie disappeared, someone hid his whereabouts, got him a new identity,¡±


    ¡°And hid the file information of his new identity, so the previous Charlie disappeared at the age of


    eight,¡±


    ¡°A new ¡®Charlie¡¯, or a ¡®Charlie Wade¡¯ with a different name, appeared in a new ce,¡±


    ¡°So that no one else could find him except the one who encrypted his information in the first ce.¡±


    The old man hesitated for a moment, but still spoke:


    ¡°Miss, it is not 100% certain that the Charlie Wade you are looking for, is this Charlie!¡±


    ¡°In case this missing Charlie, and the one you are looking for just have a resemnce,¡±


    ¡°Then would not be this spection misleading? After all, a child¡¯s features have not yet grown,¡±


    ¡°And it is normal to have a few resemnces to someone,¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°But it is likely that after adolescence, it will develop in a very different direction.¡±

 Chapter 5209

    Chapter 5209


    Maria nodded and said seriously, ¡°You have a point, although my intuition tells me that,¡±


    ¡°The Charlie Wade I¡¯m looking for should be this Charlie who disappeared twenty years ago!¡±


    ¡°But this kind of thing, you can¡¯t trust your intuition too much,¡±


    ¡°Just relying on childhood photos with a few resemnces alone to confirm, is really a bit hasty.¡±


    Thinking of this, she blinked her eyes, remembered something, and said with a smile,


    ¡°By the way, can you help me pull out the file information of Changyang Ye and Margaret An?¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Changyang¡¯s can be, but not of Margaret,¡±


    ¡°Because Margaret is an American citizen,¡±


    ¡°So we can only find out some official files of her and Changyang after they got married and stayed


    in China.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Maria said, ¡°I just need the photos of the two of them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem.¡± The old man hurriedly retrieved Changying and Margaret¡¯s information from the


    system.


    When Maria saw the handsome ck and white ID photo of Changyang in his file,


    Her tightly knitted brows instantly rxed!


    She couldn¡¯t help but p her hands in excitement andugh:


    ¡°Haha, my intuition was right! Sure enough, it¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°The Charlie Wade I¡¯m looking for looks almost exactly the same as this man!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Miss, that Charlie you saw, looks exactly like Changying?!¡±


    The old man, at this point, had an incredulous look on his face.


    Maria nodded slightly and said indifferently,


    ¡°I can¡¯t say it¡¯s 100% simr, but it¡¯s at least 90%.¡±


    ¡°Ny percent ¡­¡­¡± the old man said in horror: ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡±


    ¡°Then there should be no deviation, the two adult looks are so simr,¡±


    ¡°Combined with that person¡¯s name is also named Charlie Wade, there will certainly not be any


    problems ¡­¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, he couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Then this ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then this also means that ¡­¡­ the son of Changying and Margaret is still alive?!¡±


    Maria swept away the previous gloom and said with a smile,


    ¡°He¡¯s alive! His strength is very strong,¡±


    ¡°The cavalry guards of the Warriors Den were like a carrot piled on an anvil in front of him,¡±


    ¡°Without any ability to resist, it was really impressive.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± The old man was even more jaw-dropping pose, and said with an excited face,


    ¡°Great! How wonderful! The excellence of Changying and Margaret is really unlike anything I¡¯ve


    ever seen before in that age group!¡±


    ¡°When they died young, I often felt sorry for them, but I never thought that their sons would be alive


    and so good.¡±


    ¡°The son of a dragon and a phoenix is really no ordinary thing!¡±


    Speaking of this, the old man could not help but sigh:


    ¡°This ¡­¡­ this is really incredible ¡­¡­ two people have searched for so many years have not found


    the child,¡±


    ¡°Away from the foundation of these two people, can still have such strength,¡±


    ¡°It really makes people think but not understand ¡­¡­¡±


    Mariaughed: ¡°He must have his encounter, and it should be a very wonderful encounter.¡±


    The old manughed gratefully, ¡°I am really curious, how exactly did he do that.¡±


    Maria nodded and said frankly: ¡°I am also curious ¡­¡­ and even a little gossipy ¡­¡­¡±


    Saying that, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°The fact that he was able to chase the Warriors Den all the way to Northern Europe to kill them,¡±


    ¡°Not only shows that he has mastered certain clues about the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°But also has a deep hatred for the Warriors Den!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Maria suddenly stood up, clenched her fists, and said with excitement to


    the point of dancing,


    ¡°I know! The death of his parents is most likely rted to the Warriors Den!¡±


    ¡°He wants to seek revenge on the organization for killing his father and mother!¡±


    ¡°Just like me, I want to seek revenge on them for killing my father!¡±


    The old man subconsciously said, ¡°Changying and Margaret died at the hands of the Warriors Den


    back then?¡±


    ¡°If Charlie wanted to be an enemy of the Warriors Den, why didn¡¯t he identify with his grandfathers?¡±


    ¡°Both of these two families have extraordinary strength, surely they can help him a lot ¡­¡­¡±


    Maria shook her head and said seriously, ¡°To deal with the Warriors Den, if it¡¯s just about having


    money,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to have more money! Even the Routhschild family, in front of the


    Routhschild Association is not enough,¡±


    ¡°The Routhschild Association has always been the most afraid of exposing themselves,¡±


    ¡°So they have been acting very low-key, otherwise, they can make the Routhschild family all


    evaporate overnight,¡±


    ¡°Even if they have tens of trillions of dors of assets,¡±


    ¡°So what can they do? If you have money, you have to have a life to spend it!¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression was austere as he nodded:


    ¡°You are right ¡­¡­ money is not the first thing, strength is.¡±


    Maria smiled faintly and looked at the old man and instructed,


    ¡°By the way, this matter, you absolutely must not tell anyone, especially the


    Wade family¡¯s people!¡±


    The old man couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss, can you let me reveal something to Zhongquan Wade of


    the Wade family?¡±


    ¡°I have a good friendship with him, and he has been looking for this child for twenty years ¡­¡­¡±


    Maria shook her head: ¡°For the time being, it¡¯s better not to, Charlie¡¯s situation is special,¡±


    ¡°And now he is in conflict with the Warriors Den, if the people of the Wade family know and go


    looking for him with great fanfare,¡±


    ¡°They might get into trouble, and you don¡¯t want to see the Wade family being targeted by the


    Warriors Den, right?¡±


    ¡°This is ¡­¡­¡± the old man sighed lightly with some despondency and spoke,


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, I will keep my mouth shut!¡±

 Chapter 5210

    Chapter 5210


    Maria nodded slightly and added: ¡°Charlie disappeared in Aurous Hill, in that case,¡±


    ¡°There are two possibilities: one, after he disappeared, he was given a new identity,¡±


    ¡°And was made to hide his identity in the second way you just mentioned;¡±


    ¡°The other, he was taken overseas directly after he disappeared, and has been living overseas in


    anonymity.¡±


    The old man said, ¡°If it is the first possibility, then you may still be able to find him in the country,¡±


    ¡°If it is the second, I am afraid it will be difficult to find him in the country.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not in the way.¡± Maria said with a smile, ¡°Knowing his true identity, I¡¯m already halfway there!¡±


    After saying that, she added, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for him at home first,¡±


    ¡°And if I really can¡¯t find him, then I¡¯ll go overseas.¡±


    The old man asked, ¡°Miss, where are you going to look for him?¡±


    Maria smiled, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m going to Aurous Hill, that¡¯s where he disappeared twenty years ago,¡±


    ¡°All the clues must start from there!¡±


    The old man subconsciously said, ¡°Miss, the Wade family, and the An family also started their


    search from Aurous Hill back then,¡±


    ¡°After turning Aurous Hill upside down, they searched for many years all over the world, but never


    found him.


    Maria said seriously, ¡°Since the Wade family and the An family have searched all over the world


    from Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And have not found him, then, in my opinion, it is precisely Aurous Hill that has the greatest


    possibility.¡±


    The old man asked her, ¡°Miss, do you want to set a trigram to see if you can figure out his trail?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Maria shook her head and said, ¡°I have tried, the trigrams show that it is difficult to identify


    the traces,¡±


    ¡°But there is a hint of a dragon entering the sea in the trigrams,¡±


    ¡°I think it is because Charlie has experienced some special encounter,¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Which has directly elevated his fate to the true meaning of the dragon frame. In any case, I can not


    calcte.¡±


    The old man asked curiously, ¡°There are things you can not calcte?¡±


    ¡°Now that we have his childhood identity information,¡±


    ¡°Do you want to use his birth date and eight characters to calcte again?¡±


    Maria shook her head: ¡°I can¡¯t even calcte his clues with my near-god trigrams, the birthdate is


    even less likely.¡±


    The old man sighed: ¡°Then, as you said, go to Aurous Hill and try!¡±


    After saying that, the old man asked her again, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t I apany you to Aurous Hill?¡±


    Maria did not say no, but only looked at him and spoke,


    ¡°I see that your qi and blood are weak, your health does not seem to be good?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old man let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m already eighty-eight this year,¡±


    ¡°I have diabetes, high blood pressure, coronary heart disease,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had heart attacks, stents, and bypasses, I had lung cancer a few years ago,¡±


    ¡°I had my left lung cut out, I also had chemotherapy, my body is obviously not doing well anymore,¡±


    ¡°The doctor said the other day that I¡¯ve symptoms of kidney failure,¡±


    ¡°I should start doing blood dialysis after a while, but in this condition,¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t and can¡¯t afford any more torment, I¡¯ll be satisfied if I can live another two years.¡±


    Maria frowned and asked him, ¡°Can¡¯t you do a kidney transnt?¡±


    The old manughed and said, ¡°Look at my body, can I still afford such a big operation?¡±


    ¡°I guess when I get on the operating table, the new lung will not work before it is put in.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Maria nodded and said indifferently, ¡°Let me take your pulse.¡±


    The old man was shocked by the words and asked in a ttered manner,


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid this ¡­¡­ is not allowed ¡­¡­ how dare I ask you to take my pulse ¡­¡­ ¡°


    Maria waved her hand: ¡°There is nothing that can¡¯t be done.¡±


    With that, she pointed to the armrest of the chair and said, ¡°Put your hand here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± The old man hurriedly put his left hand on the armrest of the chair,


    Maria¡¯s fingers gently moved on his pulse, closed her eyes, and felt for a moment,


    Then withdrew her hand, sighed, and said very directly:


    ¡°Sorry, although I know some medicine, but may not be profound enough,¡±


    ¡°In your case, I am powerless to make any changes.¡±


    When the old man heard this, he was stunned for a moment, then heughed,


    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s no need to me yourself, I¡¯m already satisfied that I¡¯ve lived this long.¡±


    Maria was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Let me tell your fortune,¡±


    ¡°My level of fortune-telling is still much better than the level of medicine.¡±


    After saying that, and without waiting for the old man¡¯s response, she took out nine copper coins


    from her pocket.


    Then, she ced the coins on the coffee table in front of her and,


    As before, divided them into three equal rows in a diagonal fashion, grabbed three first, and threw


    them on the table.


    Immediately, she looked at the trigram of the copper coins and frowned,


    ¡°The trigram shows that your life ising to an end, at most, in half a year.¡±


    ¡°Half a year?¡± The old man¡¯s expression was astonished,


    And he froze on the spot as if he had been casted with a fixation spell.


    However, he quickly came back to his senses and let out a miserable smile:


    ¡°Although it is shorter than I expected, but it does not matter,¡±


    ¡°Half a year is enough time for me to exin the arrangements after ¡­¡­¡±


    Maria did not speak, continued to pick up the bottom left three copper coins, Once again threw them


    to the top of the coffee table.


    This time, her eyebrows were gently raised and she spoke,


    ¡°However, the current trigram has a silver lining,¡±


    ¡°f you can seize this chance of life, you can live a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°A hundred years of long life?!¡± The old man suddenly widened his eyes and blurted out,


    ¡°This ¡­¡­ is this possible? To live to be a hundred years old, there are at least twelve years left


    ¡­¡­¡±


    Maria said seriously: ¡°The trigrams do not lie, your life,¡±


    ¡°There are only two possibilities, either, within six months; or, after a hundred years.¡±


    The old man said with some surprise, ¡°Miss ¡­¡­ then ¡­¡­ then how do I grab this ray of life?¡±


    Maria once again grabbed thest three copper coins and threw them on the coffee table,


    Then looked at the nine coins on the desktop and frowned.


    The old man saw that she looked grave, and did not dare to ask questions, but could only wait


    anxiously.


    A few momentster, Maria puzzled said: ¡°Strange, this trigram says that your life is surprisingly


    rted to me,¡±


    ¡°But I really have no way to renew your life ¡­¡­ If my father was still alive,¡±


    ¡°He certainly had a way, but unfortunately, he had not taught me that kind of skill until he left¡±


    ¡°It¡­¡­ may also be because I am not that piece of material ¡­¡­¡±


    The old man did not know what to be happy about at this time, after all,


    Even Maria could not understand the reason, he had no way to understand it.


    At this time, Maria grabbed the southernmost coin, pinched it and held it up in front of the old man,


    and said seriously,


    ¡°This Yongle Tongbao back three coins, in my trigram represents the birth gate,¡±


    ¡°It is at the southernmost end of the nine coins, which means your birth gate is south of Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°South of Eastcliff ¡­¡­¡± the old man muttered, confused.


    Maria¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and she smiled,


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have my father¡¯s skills, I know one person who certainly does!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at the old man and said seriously,


    ¡°This south of Eastcliff must be Aurous Hill!¡±

 Chapter 5211

    Chapter 5211


    ¡°Aurous Hill?¡±


    The old man asked in surprise, ¡°You mean, my birthce, in Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Maria nodded gently and said,


    ¡°It seems that you should indeed go to Aurous Hill with me!¡±


    The old man was busy asking, ¡°Miss, I ¡­¡­ can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Maria nodded and said, ¡°Since your birth door is in the south and it is rted to me,¡±


    ¡°Aurous Hill is the most likely ce, we will go together,¡±


    ¡°If we can find your birth door, you will be able to live a long life.¡±


    The old man was excited and said reverently under his breath, ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡±


    After saying that, he trembled and was about to kneel down.


    Maria quickly got up to hold him and said seriously,


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to kneel to me, although this life gate is rted to me,¡±


    ¡°It is by no means something I can bring to you,¡±


    ¡°So you still have to go to Aurous Hill to find your own chance encounter,¡±


    ¡°And what I can do for you is perhaps to wish you luck in your search.¡±


    The old man nodded repeatedly and choked up, ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡±


    ¡°If I can find it, it is my fate that I should not die,¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But if I cannot find it, I have no regrets in my life.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maria nodded slightly and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s best if you can have this mentality.¡±


    After saying that, she put away all nine coins and said,


    ¡°Get ready, let¡¯s leave for Aurous Hill as soon as possible.¡±


    The old man said, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to hurry, your status is special,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better have someone arrange a residence in Aurous Hill first.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to bother.¡± Maria smiled, ¡°If I remember correctly,¡±


    ¡± Mrs. Larry Qiu¡¯s ancestral home is in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°They should have some properties in Aurous Hill, I¡¯ll ask him to lend a property for a temporary


    stay.¡±


    The old man suddenly realized, ¡°Brother Larry!¡±


    ¡°I heard him say some years ago that he had more than 5,000 properties all over the world.¡±


    ¡°Since Aurous Hill is his wife¡¯s ancestral home, he should have a lot of properties.


    Maria nodded: ¡°Before the Qiu family split, it was truly the richest in the Southern Ocean,¡±


    ¡°And after the split, although the paper data fell a bit,¡±


    ¡°The actual assets are still unmatched in the Southern Ocean.¡±


    After saying that, she said to the old man, ¡°You give him a call,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talkter when you get through, I had a tortuous journey to China this time,¡± ¡°I changed a cell


    phone every ce I went, and I lost thest one beforeing to Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss!¡± The old man said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll call him right now!¡±


    After saying that, he took out his cell phone, found Larry¡¯s number in the address book,


    Dialed it, and turned on the speaker at the same time.


    Soon, an old man¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone and said,


    ¡°Ethan, you old boy, you haven¡¯t called me for two or three years, right?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have the grace to call me today?¡±


    Ethanughed, ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide it from you,¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve been suffering a lot in the past two to three years,¡±


    ¡°Fighting with the king of hell every day, so I really didn¡¯t have much energy tomunicate with


    you.¡±


    The other partyughed: ¡°Ha ha, it seems that we are all the same,¡±


    ¡°At this age, we are all fighting with the king of hell.¡±


    Ethan said with a smile, ¡°Brother Larry,¡±


    ¡°I am calling you today mainly because I have someone valuable to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°A valuable person?¡± Larry asked curiously on the other end of the phone,


    ¡°I¡¯m buried up to my hairline, where is there any noble person ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 5212

    Chapter 5212


    Ethan smiled and said, ¡°Let her talk to you personally.¡±


    After saying that, he handed the phone to Maria respectfully.


    Maria smiled faintly and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to take the word noble.¡±


    Larry on the other end of the phone asked in a surprised and happy voice:


    ¡°Miss? Is that you?¡±


    Maria gave a hint and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Larry eximed, ¡°Miss, why did you go to Ethan¡¯s ce?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°I have some personal matters and came to ask him for help.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After that, she went straight to the point and said,


    ¡°I n to go to Aurous Hill and may need to stay there for a while,¡±


    ¡°So I would like to ask if you have a house in Aurous Hill where I can stay for a while.¡±


    Larry immediately said without thinking, ¡°Yes! Of course, I do!¡±


    ¡°I have a hilltop vi in Aurous Hill¡¯s Purple Mountain,¡±


    ¡°Located in an area inside the forest park that is not open to the public.¡±


    ¡°I have a few cars and a helicopter there, and they are all taken care of.¡±


    Maria was not polite and said, ¡°Okay, you can arrange it for me, I will arrive in the afternoon.¡±


    Larry was busy saying, ¡°Sure Miss! I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away!¡±


    Maria said, ¡°By the way, tell your subordinates that I¡¯m your distant granddaughter,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m going to college in Aurous Hill, that¡¯s why you lent me your house for a while.¡±


    Larry respectfully said, ¡°Sure Miss.¡±


    Maria added, ¡°Oh also, I really want to find a university in Aurous Hill to study at,¡±


    ¡°I am just the right age to study at university right now, do you have the resources?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Larry said, ¡°I donated 500 million to Aurous Hill University,¡±


    ¡°Half of the new campus was built by me if you don¡¯t mind,¡±


    ¡°I can arrange for you to study at Aurous Hill University,¡±


    ¡°Which is also the best university in the province.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Maria said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s go here!¡±


    After saying that, she remembered something and asked Larry,


    ¡°By the way, where are you living right now?¡±


    Larry said, ¡°Back to Miss, I am currently in Singapore,¡±


    ¡°I have been living in two ces, Singapore and Mysia,¡±


    ¡°For all these years, and as I am old, I seldom go far away.¡±


    Maria pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Then it would be hard for you to arrange a Mysian


    identity for me,¡±


    ¡°And then let me go to Aurous Hill to study under the identity of a Mysian student.¡±


    Larry subconsciously said, ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t it better to have a Singaporean identity?¡±


    ¡°After all, Singapore?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°You get me a new identity, I have to go there personally and then fly an entry trip to


    China openly,¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t want to go to Singapore, the country is too small,¡±


    ¡°Too tightly managed, inconvenient to hide, and easily exposed.¡±


    Larry was busy saying, ¡°Okay, then I will prepare a Mysian identity for you.¡±


    Maria thought about it and said, ¡°Just find a suitable family from your distant rtives to put me in,¡±


    ¡°Then submit the information to Aurous Hill University and have them send me a letter of


    eptance.¡±


    Larry respectfully said, ¡°Okay Miss, I¡¯ll arrange it, this identity, what name do you n to have?¡±


    Maria casually smiled, ¡°If I can find a family with the surname Lin,¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call myself Cathy Lin if I can¡¯t find one, whatever Maria is fine.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Larry said offhandedly, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    Maria said, ¡°Then I will not go to Aurous Hill today, I will go to Mysia first.¡±


    Maria knew very well that since she nned to use the identity of a foreign student,

 Chapter 5213

    Chapter 5213


    Going to Aurous Hill to live and study at Aurous Hill University openly,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And then wait for Charlie to appear,


    She had to prepare a foolproof chain of evidence in advance.


    At least, she has to take on the new Mysian identity,


    Take a ne from Mysia to China, andplete an official entry record.


    Otherwise, once she meets Charlie, he suspects her,


    At any time he can find out that she does not have an entry record.


    In that case, she is afraid that Charlie will recognize her.


    And he used the identity of Larry¡¯s distant rtive to go from Mysia to Aurous Hill openly and


    honestly,


    And then in Aurous Hill to study at the university donated by Larry,


    And live on Larry¡¯s property in Aurous Hill, everything would seem to be logical!


    At this time, Larry on the other end of the phone said respectfully,


    ¡°Miss, you can ask Ethan to arrange a ne for you to fly directly from Eastcliff to


    Georgetown, Mysia,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll leave now to fly there and wait for you!¡±


    Maria¡¯s style of action was breezy and did not drag on.


    After hanging up Larry¡¯s phone, she immediately said to Ethan,


    ¡°Old Sun, I need you to arrange a ne for me, I am going to Mysia now.¡±


    Ethan said, ¡°Miss, I will go with you!¡±


    Maria waved her hand and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯te to Mysia with me,¡±


    ¡°You have a special identity, if you leave a record of the two of us leaving the country together,¡±


    ¡°Things will be easily exposed in the future, I¡¯ll go there myself with the identity I entered this time,¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle back immediately with a new identity and go directly to Aurous


    Hill when Ie back,¡±


    ¡°Youe to Aurous Hill and meet me there, we¡¯ll meet in Aurous Hill.¡±


    When Ethan heard this, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I will wait for your news in Eastcliff,¡±


    ¡°And after you arrive in Aurous Hill, I wille over and meet you!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maria asked him, ¡°When will the ne fly at the earliest?¡±


    Ethan said, ¡°There is a Gulfstream G700 business jet standing by at Eastcliff airport,¡±


    ¡°Ready to fly at any time, and it will be in Mysia within five hours.¡±


    Maria nodded: ¡°Then help me prepare as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°And arrange a car to take me to the airport.¡±


    Ethan respectfully said, ¡°Yes Miss, I¡¯ll arrange it now!¡±


    Soon, Ethan arranged a convoy and personally escorted Maria to Eastcliff airport by car.


    Forty minutester, Maria, who had sessfully passed through customs,


    Took off from Eastcliff airport in the Sun family¡¯s private ne.


    After taking off, the ne headed northwest around Eastcliff city and then flew in a southwest


    direction.


    The Gulfstream G700 flies close to the speed of sound, much faster than the average civilian


    airliner,


    And Georgetown, Mysia, is a little closer than Singapore, so it arrived in a little over four hours.


    Meanwhile, Larry, who was far away from Singapore,


    Dragged his ny-year-old body and started, together with his wife,


    An exciting helicopter flew to Georgetown to prepare for Maria¡¯s arrival.


    Georgetown is the most Chinese-popted city in Mysia,


    And the ce where Larry made his fortune in earlier years.


    He has several estates in Georgetown, thergest of which even has a twokilometer-long private


    beach.


    It just so happened that one of Larry¡¯s distant cousins in Georgetown was surnamed Lin,


    So he had a personal file concocted out of thin air and fabricated an eighteenyear-old girl named


    Cathy Lin,


    And even faked a series of file information for the girl.


    When Maria¡¯s ne flew out of China¡¯s airspace, Charlie and ire,


    Who were in the United States, had also finished the master sspletion ceremony.


    At this point, ire had finallypleted her dream for many years,


    And received the master sspletion certificate from the Rhode Ind School of Design.


    Afterward, Charlie returned to the hotel with ire and Ste.


    The two women decided to have a drink in the hotel¡¯s executive lounge and chat for a while,

 Chapter 5214

    Chapter 5214


    So Charlie went back to the hotel room alone to arrange tomorrow¡¯s schedule.


    He had asked Ste to arrange for the Fei family¡¯s private ne to fly to Canada tonight,


    And tomorrow morning, he asked Orvel and Issac to take the Concorde from New


    York to Canada at dawn to receive Auntie Li,


    Xiaofen and udia to the airport and arrange for them to take the ne arranged by Ste,


    And after that, Orvel and Issac would take the Concorde directly back to Aurous


    Hill.


    At that time, Fei¡¯s ne would carry Auntie Li and the three of them to New York,


    While Charlie would also take ire and his mother-inw on the same ne in New York and


    return to Aurous Hill together.


    In order to confirm ine¡¯s recovery and to inform her to get ready, Charlie made a phone call to


    her.


    When the call was answered, ine said cheerfully while baring her lips,


    ¡°Hey good son-inw, why are you calling me at this time?¡±


    Charlie said smilingly, ¡°Mom, how is your recovery?¡±


    ineughed: ¡°Very good, very good, eating every day shark¡¯s fin, abalone, wormwood, and sea


    cucumber,¡±


    ¡°More powerful than ser yers, the doctor¡¯s medical skills here are also very good, my leg is


    recovering quite well.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°That¡¯s good, ire has closed her work today,¡±


    ¡°We n to check out tomorrow morning ande to New York,¡±


    ¡°After picking you up, we will go back to Aurous Hill together.¡±


    ¡°Back to Aurous Hill?¡± ine¡¯s tone instantly lost up, she said:


    ¡°Good son-inw ah, back to Aurous Hill is meaningless, this leg is not convenient yet,¡±


    ¡°I still have to give you trouble, if I say why not you and ire go back first,¡±


    ¡°I will stay here a few more days to recuperate, get well, and then return!¡± Charlie was helpless for a


    while.


    He was willing to let her stay in the United States,


    But ire still does not know about her mother¡¯s hospitalization,


    This matter has been dyed, ire will certainly be suspicious, then maybe worried.


    So, the best solution is to let ine go back with her.


    If ire sees ine limping again tomorrow,


    She can say that she identally fell on her leg while hanging out with her friends,


    Not that her leg was broken when she was a ghost in Bedford Hills Correctional Facility.


    So, he said with some difficulty, ¡°Mom, staying in the hospital is not asfortable asing


    home,¡±


    ¡°Besides, you are not familiar with New York, it is certainly not much fun to be alone,¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°After you go back you still want to eat these mountainous and seafood,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange it for you every day, it will certainly not be worse than eating in the hospital.¡±


    ine is feasting on the hospital bed thinking in her heart, secretly:


    ¡°staying here although I get good food, good drink, and someone to serve,¡±


    ¡°But every day except for the ward and the green area downstairs,¡±


    ¡°There is really no meaning, going back I can sell the ne that Charlie gave me,¡±


    ¡°Get some cash to spend, then every day going around the days must be not very painful!¡±


    Thinking of this, she said with a smile on her face:


    ¡°Good son-inw, since you have said so, then mom will go back with you!¡±


    Charlie smiled and instructed her, ¡°Mom, if ire sees the problem with your leg tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°You can say that you identally fell while ying with your friends,¡±


    ¡°And the old injury didn¡¯t heal well before, and then it rpsed,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about the time in prison, so she won¡¯t feel good.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± ine agreed, smiled, and said,


    ¡°You just do not ount for me, I can not tell the truth to her,¡±


    ¡°If people find that I the ghost of Bedford Mountain allowed people to break my leg,¡±


    ¡°Then my reputation will not be all ruined?¡±


    As soon as Charlie heard the words Bedford Hills Ghostly Sorrow,


    He got a big headache, but he could only smile and say, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ine smilingly said, ¡°Okay, what time tomorrow, you tell me,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to the doctor and nurse afterward, let them send me to the airport.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said, ¡°ire and I will drive there after checking out in the morning,¡±


    ¡°But we still have to return the car, I guess it will be noon when we are done,¡± ¡°So you can go to the


    airport at noon after lunch.¡±


    ine asked, ¡°What time is the flight?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°We¡¯re not taking a civilian airliner, we¡¯re taking a client¡¯s private ne.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± ine was surprised and said, ¡°Another private ne?¡±


    ¡°I came to the U.S. this time, but I¡¯ve had my fill of private jets!¡±


    ¡°Good son-inw, then I will meet you at the airport tomorrow after lunch at the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Charlie instructed, ¡°You cane directly to the VIP building tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°I will wait for you there with ire.¡±

 Chapter 5215

    Chapter 5215


    Ste and ire chatted for a long time in the executive lounge.


    During this time, Ste modified her story slightly,


    Making everything seem iparably real and even silky smooth in ire¡¯s eyes.


    ording to Ste, the reason why she and her grandfather went to Aurous Hill,


    Was because his health was deteriorating and he was introduced to a top Chinese doctor named


    Shi Tianqi,


    And when they learned that Tianqi had a medical clinic in Aurous Hill,


    The two of them immediately took a flight to Aurous Hill.


    After arriving in Aurous Hill, in order to keep a low profile,


    Ste only used the fake identity, which she had also chosen when she entered China,


    So this also made ire realize that Ste did not make up a fake name just to deceive her.


    Ste told ire that after she and her grandfather arrived in Aurous Hill,


    She found Tianqi to treat her grandfather and did cure him,


    But at that time, her eldest uncle took advantage of her grandfather¡¯s absence in the United States,


    And used a ruse to take away the family headship and began to hunt her and her grandfather down.


    It was also at that time that she heard from someone in Aurous Hill,


    That Charlie was a very powerful feng shui master,


    So she found him to try to break the situation,


    And Charlie gave her a few pointers, and she and her grandfather escaped.


    That was also the time when she left without saying goodbye to ire.


    And evaporated from Aurous Hill in order not to involve her.


    Subsequently, Ste told ire that the reason she was able to sit as the head of the Fei family,


    Was because Charlie had changed her feng shui and fortune,


    Which allowed her to return to New York with her grandfather,


    And sessfully reim the head of the family when the Fei family was in a huge crisis.


    The rest, there is no need for Ste to exin to ire,


    ire herself from the TV already knows most of it.


    The actual purpose of the trip to Aurous Hill was cleverly concealed by Ste,


    Who then moved Tianqi in to make a perfect substitute,


    And then used Charlie¡¯s identity as a feng shui master to amplify this aspect of feng shui as much


    as possible,


    So she fooled ire into believing in it.


    When she heard that Ste was actually chased by her eldest uncle,


    And even she nearly died, she could not help but feel a little ashamed in her heart,


    Ashamed that Ste encountered such a big crisis, in order not to involve her,


    She left without saying hello, and she felt lost in her heart for her unceremonious departure.


    And she also felt proud of her husband at the same time.


    She really did not expect that Charlie¡¯s ability in feng shui would be so powerful,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    That he could even help Ste reim the position of the Fei family head and ascend to the top in


    one step.


    This also perfectly exins why Ste, the trillion-dor Fei family head, was respectful in front of


    Charlie.


    Everything, in ire¡¯s opinion, is so impable.


    Therefore, in her heart, there was no doubt at all.


    In this way, the little loss in her heart, alsopletely dissipated.


    When she sent Ste away, on her way back to the hotel room,


    She even wiped her tears secretly because of Ste¡¯s rough ordeal.


    When she returned to her room, Charlie found that his wife had actually cried red eyes,


    And quickly asked with concern, ¡°Wife, why are you crying? What happened?¡±


    ire did not say anything, came forward, gently hugged Charlie,


    Choked and said, ¡°Honey, Ste she ¡­¡­ for her it was too difficult ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡­¡± Charlie froze, then guessed what probably happened,

 Chapter 5216

    Chapter 5216


    So while gently patting her backforting, Charlie said to her: ¡°Wife, as the saying goes,¡±


    ¡°If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight,¡±


    ¡°If Miss Fei was just a girl from an ordinary family, she would naturally not have to go through so


    many dangers and trials,¡±


    ¡°But she is now the head of a trillion-dor family, and for someone of this stature,¡±


    ¡°It is only right that she should suffer some trials and tribtions,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise she would not know how to cherish them at all.¡±


    ire sighed and med herself, ¡°I didn¡¯t know she had gone through so many ups and downs,¡±


    ¡°And though she had deliberately made a false identity to experience life in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And when she had experienced enough she simply disappeared without saying hello ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Now that you know the truth of the matter, you don¡¯t have to dwell on it so much,¡±


    ¡°For her, right now is the best oue, you two can also finally talk about these


    misunderstandings,¡±


    ¡°And be friends again, isn¡¯t this pretty perfect?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± ire felt that Charlie had a point and nodded gently.


    Then, she looked at Charlie and said with a face of admiration,


    ¡°But you¡¯re really great too, husband! Just by adjusting the feng shui,¡±


    ¡°You were able to make Ste go from being chased by her eldest uncle,¡±


    ¡°To be the head of the Fei family in one fell swoop, that¡¯s amazing too!¡±


    Charlieughed and said modestly: ¡°In fact, this is mainly because people have this foundation,¡±


    ¡°You should know, to be born in this kind of rich and noble family,¡±


    ¡°Her destiny is already one of hundreds of millions of people hard to find,¡± ¡°Besides, she has the


    support of her grandfather, basically,¡±


    ¡°Everything was ready, my feng shui, in fact, was just a nudge.¡±


    ire said iparably seriously: ¡°That¡¯s already very powerful!¡±


    ¡°I used to think, you always go to people to see feng shui, but it could bring trouble to you,¡±


    ¡°Today it seems, my husband¡¯s ability is very big!¡±


    ¡°No wonder people call you Master Wade! Because you are a real master!¡±


    Charlie touched his nose andughed: ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll be proud if you praise me so much.¡±


    ire smiled: ¡°Master Wade must be proud of himself!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    A few hourster.


    A Gulfstream nended at the airport in Georgetown, Mysia.


    This city has another name, Penang.


    At this time, in Penang, there are torrential rains.


    After the nended, it glided directly into the hangar where it was made.


    The entire hangar echoed with the sound of rain beating on the roof,


    While Larry and his eighty-five-year-old wife had been waiting here for a long time.


    When Maria stepped down from the ne, Larry held his wife¡¯s hand and walked forward excitedly,


    Saying respectfully, ¡°You have worked hard all the way, Miss!¡±


    Larry¡¯s wife also said respectfully, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Miss!¡±


    Maria nodded, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick me up here, just send a driver.¡±


    Larry said, ¡°Miss, you are here in Mysia, how can I note to greet you!¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°This is not the ce to talk, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Larry said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of the customs,¡±


    ¡°Give me your passport, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to do the formalities, you don¡¯t have to worry about


    the rest.¡±


    Maria nodded her head and handed her passport to Larry.


    Afterward, Larry invited Maria to get into his stretched car,


    And asked one of his servants to handle the entry formalities for Maria,


    While the other beloved drove the three out of the airport and to his estate in Georgetown.


    On the way, Maria looked around at the rainyndscape and sighed thoughtfully,


    ¡°It rains a lot in Penang¡­¡­ I hate it ¡­¡­¡±


    Larry smiled awkwardly and said helplessly, ¡°Penang does have too much rain once summer


    comes,¡±


    ¡°It rained twice in the past month, one for 14 days and one for 15 days, and it stopped for one day in


    between.¡±


    Saying that Larry hesitated for a moment and asked her,


    ¡°Why are you suddenly going to Aurous Hill to settle temporarily this time?¡± Maria smiled lightly, ¡°I


    ran into some trouble in Northern Europe,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m going to China to get away from it, and to find another person by the way.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Larry asked curiously, ¡°What kind of person is it worthwhile for you to look for personally?¡±


    Maria smiled sweetly, ¡°A valuable person, maybe, the only one who can change the trajectory of my


    life ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 5217

    Chapter 5217


    The next day.


    Charlie and ire packed their bags and checked out of Providence, where they had been living for


    more than a month.


    The two drove directly to the New York airport,


    And when they were checking out of the airport, Charlie received a phone call from ine.


    On the phone, ine asked him, ¡°Good son-inw, I¡¯m at the airport, where are you?¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Mom, are you in the VIP building?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ine said, ¡°The hospital director personally sent me here.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Charlie answered and said,


    ¡°Wait for us in the lobby of the VIP building, we¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie also finished the formalities of returning the car,


    And turned to the waiting ire and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go directly to the VIP building, Mom has already arrived.¡±


    ire did not know that her mother had broken her leg again, and could not help but tease:


    ¡°My mother is really no less a drama, she said she missed us,¡±


    ¡°Came to find us, but the result was to leave within a few days,¡±


    ¡°And when she left, she was cheated into prison, and finally came out,¡±


    ¡°But did note to find us, and lived alone in New York to dazzle up.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Mom¡¯s that character, you still do not understand it?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday I called her, people still do not want to go.¡±


    ire shook his head helplessly and sighed,


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about her.¡±


    Since the car rental agency is some distance away from the VIP building,


    The employees of the agency drove a small ferry to bring the two to the entrance of the VIP


    building.


    Just as they entered the VIP building, they heard ine shout, ¡°ire, Charlie!¡±


    ire looked around and didn¡¯t see ine¡¯s figure.


    ire nced down and realized that the person driving the electric wheelchair was her mother,


    ine!


    ine controlled the electric wheelchair with one hand and stopped steadily in front of the two of


    them and said to ire:


    ¡°Where are you looking? You can¡¯t even see your mother with such big eyes.¡±


    ire helplessly said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t look down either ¡­¡­¡±


    First reaction of ire was that her mother must have had a good time recently,


    As she saw that ine¡¯s face was rosy and lustrous,


    And she had even put on a little weightpared to thest time she met her.


    However, she quickly came back to her senses and hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Mom, why are you in a wheelchair again?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ine sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, unluckily, I slipped and fell and broke my leg again.


    ire immediately said with distress: ¡°Mom ¡­¡­ why can¡¯t you be careful ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You have broken this leg too many times ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If it continues like this the leg has been already been broken too many times.¡±


    ¡°If it continues like this, can it grow back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± ine said smilingly: ¡°The doctor said,¡±


    ¡°I can definitely recover this leg, you can rest assured that good.¡±


    ire seriously said, ¡°Mom, you feel nothing now,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there will be seque in old age,¡±


    ¡°You must be careful in the future, don¡¯t let this leg of yours get injured again ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, Okay,¡± ine said in a serious manner,


    ¡°In the future, Mom must protect this leg well!¡±


    ire could only nod helplessly.

 Chapter 5218

    Chapter 5218


    At this time, a woman who was about the same age as ine,


    And looked like an intellectual came forward,


    And said to ire with an apologetic face, ¡°You are ire, right?¡±


    This woman, whom Charlie had seen before, was the director of the Fei family hospital,


    Who was specifically in charge of ine, it seemed that she hade over today,


    To help ine round up the lies in front of ire.


    ire saw her for the first time, nodded somewhat nkly, and asked in surprise: ¡°You are?¡±


    The woman busily said, ¡°I am your mother¡¯s friend, in New York these days,¡±


    ¡°She has been staying at my ce, really sorry,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t take care of your mother,¡±


    ¡°Let her fall and injure her leg identally, please don¡¯t mind ¡­¡­¡±


    ire heard this, and quickly said: ¡°Auntie you must not say that,¡±


    ¡°My mother¡¯s leg is an old problem, it has broken several times before,¡±


    ¡°So, certainly can not me you, and during this time mom must have troubled you here,¡±


    ¡°I as a daughter also have to thank you for taking care of her!¡±


    The woman nodded slightly and said, ¡°For your mother¡¯s leg, I found the best doctor to see,¡±


    ¡°As long as she rests a little longer, she will be able to get better,¡±


    ¡°And also the old disease cane back, I asked someone to buy her this intelligent folding electric


    wheelchair,¡±


    ¡°This thing is the orthopedic doctor¡¯s highly rmended mobility tools,¡±


    ¡°Very flexible, after you go back, take your mother out and put it in the trunk.¡±


    ire hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, thank you so much, you must have spent a lot of money,¡±


    ¡°Before and after seeing the doctor, give me a number and I will call you!¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± The woman smiled and waved her hand:


    ¡°Your mother and I are good sisters, this is nothing,¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to let her recuperate in New York for a while,¡±


    ¡°I did not expect you to leave in such a hurry,¡±


    ¡°But your mother needs oral medicine, I have prepared it here.¡±


    She handed a handbag to ire and exined, ¡°These are her current oral medications,¡±


    ¡°Which can speed up her recovery and reduceplications,¡±


    ¡°The specific instructions for use are all on it,¡±


    ¡°And I have also prepared a handwritten instruction on how to take it,¡±


    ¡°So just go back and give her the instructions.¡±


    ire did not expect the other party to be so attentive and said with a grateful face,


    ¡°Thank you, auntie, it¡¯s really hard for you!¡±


    The woman waved her hand and said with a smile,


    ¡°Your mother and I are lifelong friends, you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    At this time, she suddenly saw Ste walking in wearing a mask at the entrance,


    And they exchanged a look, so she looked at ine and said,


    ¡°ine, I have some business here, so I can¡¯t send you through the security check,¡±


    ¡°In the future, when youe to America, you must remember to call me first.¡±


    ine heatedly smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Chen!¡±


    After saying that, she realized that she had said the wrong thing,


    And she didn¡¯t know how to round up the lie.


    ire was also a bit surprised, not knowing why her mother called the other side Director Chen.


    At this time, the woman hurriedly said, ¡°Why do that? It is the nickname from prison. Don¡¯t repeat it,


    it¡¯s unlucky.¡±


    Only then did inee back to her senses and hurriedly said, ¡°Right, right, yes, yes, yes!¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly said to ire: ¡°ire, your Auntie Chen,¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°She is Mom¡¯s best friend from Bedford Hills Correctional Facility,¡±


    ¡°At that time she was the elder sister in our cell, we all called her Director Chen!¡±


    ire also did not think much about it, although she did not know for what reason this woman was


    in prison,


    But saw that the other party looked very good, and spoke decently,


    Thought it would not be because of any bad nature of the crime, so in her heart, she did not think


    much about it.


    What¡¯s more, she also knew that it was not appropriate to talk about other people in prison,


    So she hurriedly stopped there and concluded the topic.


    Director Chen then said goodbye and left, and as soon as she left,


    Ste came up on her heels and waved at the two of them, ¡°ire, Master Wade!¡±


    ire was surprised to see that Ste hade and asked, ¡°Ste, why are you here?¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°I came to see you off. I wanted to go to China with you for a few days,


    But I had too much to do recently, so I came to see you off!¡±


    ine looked at Ste with a shocked face and said,


    ¡°You ¡­¡­ are you the ¡­¡­ Miss of the ¡­¡­ Fei family?¡±

 Chapter 5219

    Chapter 5219


    The news of the Fei family was sensational at first, and ine also knew something about it.


    When she first saw on TV that Ste, in her capacity as the head of the Fei family,


    Had been ordered to solve the huge crisis of the family, she had this feeling in her heart:


    ¡°Also a woman, some people can be in charge of a super financial empire worth trillions of dors in


    their 20s,¡±


    ¡°But I have lived for 50 years, but I don¡¯t even have 500,000 in my bank ount, it¡¯s really gods are


    blind.¡±


    It was because of the vivid memory of Ste that ine was so excited when she saw her in


    person.


    However, what she did not know was that the person in front of her, Ste,


    Was actually the same Zhan Feier who gave her husband a Rolls Royce Cullinan in Aurous Hill.


    At this moment, Ste also politely said to ine: ¡°Hello, auntie.¡±


    ine excitedly said, ¡°Miss Fei ¡­¡­ you ¡­¡­ you know my daughter and son-iw?¡±


    Steughed: ¡°Of course, we know each other,¡±


    ¡°Master Wade has helped me a lot in Feng Shui and has been kind to me.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± ine said with an incredulous face, ¡°Even you, Miss Fei, are my son-iw¡¯s client.¡±


    Ste nodded and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be Master Wade¡¯s client.¡±


    ine was surprised and said, ¡°Oh my God, it has to be my son-inw,¡±


    ¡°My son-inw¡¯s ability, level,work, that really can¡¯t find a second one!¡±


    She hurriedly took out her cell phone, handed it to ire, and said impatiently,


    ¡°ire, take a few pictures of me with Miss Fei!¡±


    Once ine said this, ire knew that her mother must want to take a picture and send it to her


    circle of friends to show off.


    However, since Ste has a special status, ire instinctively felt that,


    It would be inappropriate for her mother to post a photo of her and Ste together in her circle of


    friends.


    So she advised, ¡°Oh mom, her identity is very sensitive, better not take a photo together,¡±


    ¡°And you are still sitting in a wheelchair, it does not look good, as if Miss Fei is caring for the


    disabled.¡±


    ine heard this and quickly said, ¡°Never mind, hurry up and help me up, I can stand on one leg for


    a while!¡±


    Ste said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to toss and turn,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I half squat and take a picture with you!¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± ine was so excited that she hurriedly handed her phone to ire and said


    impatiently,


    ¡°ire, hurry up and take a picture, you too squat down and take a picture!¡±


    ire did not ept the phone handed over by her mother and said in a serious tone,


    ¡°Mom, Miss Fei is considered a public figure now, just listen to me for once, don¡¯t shoot.¡±


    Seeing her daughter¡¯s tough and insistent attitude, ine knew that her daughter must have seen


    through her little mind,


    So she had no choice but to say resentfully, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, just don¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Charlie saw ine although her mouth gave up, but the expression is still a bit resentful,


    So he said with a smile: ¡°Mom, in fact, taking a photo at the airport is not meaningful,¡±


    ¡°If you take a picture here, even your friends who see the photo will think you are in the airport,¡±


    ¡°And by chance met Miss Fei, and dragged her to take a picture, it is not the effect you want.¡±


    Charlie said, he was a little subtle, but ine immediately understood the essence of it and thought


    in her heart:


    ¡°Good son-inw is right, in the airport with people, especially with celebrities, 100 people see it,¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°There must be 101 people saying that this must be a chance encounter, begging people to take


    photos,¡±


    ¡°They really cannot pretend to be anything! I guess it can also stimte people like Horiyah.¡±


    In fact, the side of Ste originally felt indifferent, but saw ire seems to intend to stop,


    So she also smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, this time in public, I¡¯m afraid that the shot out also does not


    look good,¡±


    ¡°Why not in the future when we have the opportunity to a private party we can shoot then.¡±


    Until now she had a disappointed mood but when ine heard this, she suddenly felt a lot better,


    she secretly thought:


    ¡°My good son-inw, so capable, even Miss Fei is his client, the future meeting is certainly


    inevitable,¡±


    ¡°In case I can really take a picture with Miss Fei at the party, that is really a big show.¡±


    So, she agreed without thinking, ¡°If Miss Fei has time toe to Aurous Hill,e to our home and


    must be a guest!¡±


    Ste nodded and said with a smile, ¡°No problem Auntie, I will definitely pay a visit then!¡±


    Charlie at this time received a voice message from Xiaofen, put it in his ear, and listened,


    Xiaofen said in the message, ¡°Brother, we havended at the New York airport, have you arrived?¡±


    Charlie replied to her, ¡°We just arrived at the airport and started the check-in procedure right away.¡±


    Xiaofen happily replied, ¡°That¡¯s too good, the captain said we don¡¯t need to get off the ne, just


    wait for you on the ne.¡±


    Charlie replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, you guys just wait on the ne, we¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    After returning Xiaofen¡¯s message, Charlie said, ¡°The ne has alreadynded, so let¡¯s hurry up


    and go through the formalities.¡±


    After saying that, he said to Ste: ¡°Miss Fei, after the security check, we will leave the customs, so


    you should hurry back.¡±


    Ste was reluctant, but nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Then Master Wade,


    ire, Auntie, have a good trip, I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    ine said offhandedly, ¡°I heard them say, flying can not be downwind, downwind ne will fall


    down, and I do not know if it¡¯s true.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to the nonsense, the ne only needs to fly against the wind


    when taking off,¡±


    ¡°After reaching the sky, a downwind n can fly faster, originally 10 hours to get there, with the


    downwind, maybe 8 hours to get there.¡±


    ¡°So ¡­¡­¡± ine muttered: ¡°Last time I came to the United States, Horiyah pinned my circle of


    friends wished me a good trip,¡±


    ¡°I cursed her all the way in my heart, it seems that I was wrong to me her.¡±


    Charlie was not only dumbfounded butughed, and then started to prepare to go through the


    security check.


    After saying goodbye to Ste, the three passed through security and customs,


    And boarded the ne directly from the parking space outside the VIP building.


    ine had difficulty with her legs, and the airport sent two attendants to help her all the way.


    On the ne, Auntie Li, Xiaofen, and udia saw Charlie get on the ne and all hurriedly stood


    up to greet him,


    Especially Xiaofen and udia, when they saw Charlie,


    They all called out in unison somewhat shyly, ¡°Brother Charlie.¡±


    Charlie grinned at the two of them and asked, ¡°How are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good.¡± Xiaofen smiled, ¡°Recently when we think of going back to Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°We are both very excited, and we talk about Aurous Hill for a long time every night.¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at udia, and smiled, ¡°udia, while it¡¯s still summertime,¡±


    ¡°After you arrive in Aurous Hill, you still have time to slowly get used to it,¡±


    ¡°So let Xiaofen take you around and get to know the customs and people of the city.¡±


    udia nodded gently and said seriously, ¡°Okay brother Charlie, thank you so much ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 5220

    Chapter 5220


    Xiaofen on the side said with a smile, ¡°Brother Charlie, don¡¯t forget,¡±


    ¡°udia¡¯s mother came out of Aurous Hill, and we can say that Aurous Hill is


    udia¡¯s grandma¡¯s house.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°That¡¯s true, so are there any rtives in Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Not more.¡± udia shook her head and said, ¡°Grandparents are dead,¡±


    ¡°An uncle is also abroad, and there has not been much contact,¡±


    ¡°So basically there are no rtives around, and those who are, are distant rtives¡±


    ¡°Who have not met much, and can¡¯t even name them.¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s Aunt Li, Xiaofen, and me, we¡¯re all your rtives.¡±


    udia was touched in her heart and heavily nodded her head.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Charlie then introduced to Auntie Li at this time, ¡°Okay Auntie Li, let me introduce my mother-inw


    to you.¡±


    Saying that he gestured towards ine, and then said to her:


    ¡°Mom, this is Auntie Li from the orphanage, you should have heard of her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of her, I¡¯ve heard of her!¡± ine looked at Auntie Li and said with surprise:


    ¡°I used to hear Charlie talk about you every day!¡±


    As she spoke, ine¡¯s mind could not help but recall when old Mrs. Willson had her birthday,


    Charlie suddenly offered to lend one million to this Aunt Li for medical treatment at the birthday


    banquet.


    At that time, she really hated the insensitive Charlie, but who would have thought that now?


    He has be a golden tortoise son-inw, an unmatchable person in her circle of people.


    Thinking of this matter, she hurriedly said to Auntie Li:


    ¡°Hey, when Charlie was working for your recovery, it really took a lot of effort, our family is also


    trying their best to help ¡­¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, ine¡¯s face remained unchanged and she sighed:


    ¡°Unfortunately, when the Willson family¡¯s dead olddy, when Charlie asked her to lend money,¡±


    ¡°She not only did not lend him a penny but also in the birthday banquet in public,¡±


    ¡°She scolded him badly, it was really excessive!


    Auntie Li hurriedly thanked, ¡°You are really thoughtful, thank you!¡±


    ine smilingly waved her hand and said, ¡°Why, you¡¯re wee,¡±


    ¡°My good son-inw had been talking about you, we naturally want to do our part too.¡±


    With a concerned face, she asked, ¡°By the way, are you all better?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Auntie Li nodded and said, ¡°I had an operation at first, and I¡¯ve already healed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± ine said with a relieved face: ¡°In the future,¡±


    ¡°You must take care of your health, my son-inw knows a very famous doctor,¡± ¡°He seems to be


    called Shi something, oh yes, Shi Tianqi! Let him take you to have a good lookter!¡±


    Aunt Li smiled faintly and nodded her head in thanks, ¡°Thank you, you have a kind heart!¡±


    When Charlie heard ine say so, he could not help but feel a lot of emotions in his heart.


    First of all, he is naturally saddened by his mother-inw¡¯s lying skills,


    Which is really the best in the world, no matter what kind of false heart words,


    She can open her mouth, this is really unmatched.


    Secondly, it ismenting the huge turnaround in their lives.


    Since the birthday party of Mrs. Willson, he was reduced to the trash trampled by the crowd,


    His life had really bottomed out and it has been soaring to the sky after that.


    At this moment, the captain walked into the cabin from the cockpit and said very politely,


    ¡°Distinguished guests, I am the captain of this flight, I am d to serve you,¡±


    ¡°We have about eleven hours of flight, if you are all ready, we can take off.¡±


    ine subconsciously went to pull out her cell phone, wanting to ask the captain to go back and


    start again,


    But when she thought there were still many people around, she had to give up,


    But in her heart she still wanted to show off a little, so she said to ire:


    ¡°ire, call your father, tell him to hurry up and pack up, and start the Rolls Royce to pick us up at


    the airport.¡±


    ire said helplessly, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you hear what the captain just said, we have to fly for more than


    10 hours ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­¡± ine suddenly realized, and then waved her hand and said,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just tell him to pick us up at the airport an hour earlier.¡±


    ire has always disliked high profile, so she said, ¡°Hey mom, don¡¯t let dad drive to pick us up


    again,¡±


    ¡°Him driving that car is really too conspicuous, if I say, why not let Charlie book a big car,¡±


    ¡°Not only the three of us can sit, aunt Li, Xiaofen, and udia can also be together.¡±


    ine bristled: ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The ne soon took off, carrying six people out of New York, flying all the way toward China.


    Eleven hourster, the ne finallynded at Aurous Hill Airport.


    Returning to the long-lost Aurous Hill, both Charlie, and ire, as well as Auntie Li and Xiaofen, all


    felt very affectionate.


    udia looked very calm and chatted a lot with Xiaofen on the way, but Charlie could also tell that


    she seemed a bit nervous and uneasy.


    He understands the feelings of this little girl, after all, she is only a teenager,


    She has been through too much suffering, and now to leave the country to start a new life in a city


    more than 10,000 kilometers away,


    Nervousness and apprehension and even confusion and anxiety are understandable.


    But Charlie did not say anything to persuade her, because he knows her character,


    This girl is not very old, but her mind is already very mature, and he believes she will be able to


    quickly adjust.


    At this time in Aurous Hill, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Charlie had already arranged in advance for Issac toe and pick up Auntie Li and the girls at the


    vi that had already been set up.


    Because there were ire and ine, Issac was not able to appear, so he arranged a luxury-


    modified Toyota Kost to pick them up.


    The main reason for arranging such a big bus is because considering that Auntie Li and the three of


    them came back from abroad and settling down,


    The luggage they brought with them must be a lot, such a car can easily amodate six people


    and all their luggage easily.


    At the entrance of the airport, Auntie Li and the girls met the driver who had been waiting for a long


    time.


    The driver and an assistant diligently helped them carry several suitcases into the car,


    And Auntie Li looked at ine and asked, ¡°Ms. Ma, this car is quite big, why don¡¯t we go together?¡±


    ine waved her hand and smiled, ¡°Sister Li, we won¡¯t go with you guys, we¡¯ll wait for my husband


    to pick us up.¡±


    Saying that she can¡¯t help but curse: ¡°This idiot, told him toe earlier,¡±


    ¡°Howe he hasn¡¯t shown up yet? If he dares to keep me waiting, I¡¯ll tear him up!¡±

 Chapter 5221

    Chapter 5221


    ine stood at the roadside of the airport exit and kept calling Jacob, but she couldn¡¯t get through.


    She cursed, ¡°This dmn Jacob, I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s gone, not answering my calls.¡±


    ire asked her, ¡°Mom, are you sure you talked to him about the time?¡±


    ine said in exasperation, ¡°Of course, I told him clearly,¡±


    ¡°He also promised me on the phone, who knows why he still hasn¡¯t shown up and didn¡¯t answer the


    phone, he¡¯s really unreliable.¡±


    ire also hurriedly took out her cell phone and called Jacob,¡± ¡°But the phone was indeed


    unanswered as ine had said.


    She said with a very nervous expression, ¡°Dad, he can¡¯t be in some kind of ident, right ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not bedtime now, howe the phone can¡¯t even be answered?¡±


    Charlie hurriedly advised: ¡°wife you do not think blindly, Dad¡¯s is quite good,¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t have any ident, not sure he is asleep maybe, we should go home first to see!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± ire agreed and said: ¡°Hurry home if Dad is not home,¡±


    ¡°We need to go out to look, really can not call the police!¡±


    ine on the side said with great displeasure:


    ¡°Go home? How can we go home? Your father did not drive over to pick us up, how can we go


    back?¡±


    ire subconsciously said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°Take a taxi? ine said with a very exaggerated expression,


    ¡°Your mother is a celebrity, in New York, in Bedford Hills Correctional Facility,¡±


    ¡°Your mother is the number one person, I¡¯ve been on a private jet all the way back.¡±


    ire helplessly said: ¡°Mom, what time is it, you still talk about these,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry home first to see what happened is the most important!¡±


    Saying not waiting for ine¡¯s reply, and hurriedly reached out to stop a roadside cab.


    Seeing Charlie and ire pull open the car door and ready to go up, ine said with a depressed


    face:


    ¡°ire, at least call a luxury car or something, getting a broken Jetta, how shabby!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ire saw her mother acting like this, could not help but be a little angry, and said,


    ¡°If you want to take a luxury car, then you can wait here, I¡¯ll go back with


    Charlie first.¡±


    Saying that she pulled open the car door and sat in.


    Once ine saw this, she lost her insistence just now and could only resentfully sit in the


    passenger side.


    Once in the passenger side, she frowned and covered her nose, and said to the driver:


    ¡°Hey, why does it smell so much smoke in this cab?¡±


    The driver said casually: ¡°Smoke smell?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ine¡¯s tone of voice is not good:


    ¡°It is all smoke, you can not smell? Is that a nose above your mouth?¡±


    The driver bristled: ¡°The smell of smoke is natural because I smoke, so what¡¯s the big deal.¡±


    ine said in exasperation, ¡°How can you drive a cab and smoke in the car?¡±


    ¡°There is too little sense of service, right?¡±


    The driver was also a bit angry, his eyes red, and said,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t smoke when you came up, the cabpany rules we are not allowed to smoke in front of


    passengers,¡±


    ¡°I did not vite the rules, did I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been riding in my car for a few minutes at most,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you allow me to smoke the rest of the time?¡±


    ine said annoyed: ¡°You know what, the cab is your service ce,¡±


    ¡°You have to maintain the cleanliness of your service ce,¡±


    ¡°And the air should be fresh, so you have a reason to make such a big smoke smell?¡±


    The driver choked: ¡°This service ce is provided by the cabpany, not by me,¡±


    ¡°I just drive, if you have any dissatisfaction, you go to the cabpany to raise the opinion.¡±


    Saying that the driver discontentedly muttered: ¡°It is just smoking a cigarette only,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the fuss, your old man does not smoke huh?¡±


    ine nced at him, and grunted: ¡°He did smoke!¡±


    The driver said, ¡°That¡¯s it, what¡¯s the difference between smelling smoke at home anding out?¡±


    ine disdainfully said one word: ¡°dead.¡±


    The driver subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s dead?¡±


    ine deliberately said loudly: ¡°You did not ask my man to smoke?¡±


    ¡°I answered you he smoked, and died from smoking.¡±


    The driver¡¯s expression was suddenly ugly, but still pale and argued,


    ¡°Look at you, speaking out of turn, there are many possibilities for people to die,¡±


    ¡°How do you know he died from smoking?¡±


    ¡°Lung cancer!¡±

 Chapter 5222

    Chapter 5222


    ine said: ¡°He smoked so the lung cancer, metastasized to the heart, liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys,


    and brain,¡±


    ¡°It is said that even in the bones it was growing,¡±


    ¡°He went to the hospital, the doctor said he was hopeless, at most three months to live,¡±


    ¡°After he died, I donated his body to the medical school,¡±


    ¡°So that those medical students to open his belly to practice,¡±


    ¡°In this way, it is considered that he did something for society.¡±


    Sayin that inemented: ¡°Oh, you do not know, the professor of the medical school,¡±


    ¡°Said that my old man¡¯s two lungs, from smoking, were darker than coal,¡±


    ¡°Once they opened the stomach, they could smell smoke,¡±


    ¡°The smell of smokeing out almost fainted the professor on the spot, two lungs were cut off, lift


    out,¡±


    ¡°Just like the smoked pork, snapping straight down dripping oil like tar from the smoke!¡±


    ¡°Say it yourself, was it not a death from smoking?¡±


    The driver heard this, he felt like he is having something really toxic.


    He felt disgusted but also scared.


    ine saw that his expression was very ugly and did not say anything,


    So she could not help but mutter: ¡°Hey to tell you that this cancer is really powerful,¡±


    ¡°The lungs smoked into charcoal, the cancer cells can still grow stronger and stronger,¡±


    ¡°The vitality is really tenacious, felt like the rotten wood fungus growing in a pile.¡±


    The master said: ¡°What the fcuk can this mean!¡±


    ¡°What the fcuk can you bring this lousy analogy, smoking is normal. How the fcuk it is so diabolical!¡±


    Charlie sat in the back, feeling helpless to the extreme, secretly thinking:


    ¡°My mother-inw is really vengeful, the old man just did not drive over to pick her up,¡±


    ¡°And the result is really picking up a fight here,¡±


    ¡°She cursed the old man to death in front of the cab driver but even donated his body to medical


    students. She is too much. ¡°


    ire is also angry hard, she is sitting behind ine,


    Listening to her so curse her father, in her heart she is naturally feeling uneptable.


    However, it was not good for her to poke ine¡¯s lies in front of the cab driver,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Because that would make the cab driver doubt his life,


    So she could only cough hard in the back as a reminder.


    When ine heard ire coughing, she naturally knew, what did her daughter mean by this?


    But she was angry with Jacob, and did not care about the presence of her daughter and son-inw,


    And continued to say to the driver:


    ¡°Master, you were right just now, smoking is actually very normal,¡±


    ¡°Lung cancer from smoking, it is only natural,¡±


    ¡°Just feel free to smoke, anyway, life in this world, is not to live with pain?¡± The driver;s expression


    is embarrassed, while stammering he said:


    ¡°Ahem, this ¡­¡­ smoking well ¡­¡­ really harmful to health,¡±


    ¡°I can smoke less ah, or as little as possible ¡­ ¡­ ¡­¡±


    ine smiled and asked, ¡°Master, how many cigarettes do you smoke a day?¡±


    The driver awkwardly held the steering wheel with one hand,


    With the other hand scratched his scalp, and said with no confidence:


    ¡°I ¡­¡­ a little more ¡­¡­ a day¡­ probably that is a little more than a packet¡­¡­¡±


    ine nodded, and said casually: ¡°Almost the same before the old man left, he smoked a packet


    and a half and lived up to thirty-plus years,¡±


    ¡°The results.. he has gone.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at the driver, and curiously asked:


    ¡°Master, I see you are forty or fifty years old, right?¡±


    The master smiled: ¡°I ¡­¡­ I am fifty-two ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Awesome.¡± ine gave a thumbs up, and said seriously:


    ¡°You just stick to this line, with enough capital, bite the bullet and then persist for another ten years,¡±


    ¡°You would have lived double the age of my husband.¡±


    The master¡¯s expression at this time has been much worse than crying.


    ine at this time can not help but feel: ¡°In fact, you tell me what is the meaning of people living so


    long?¡±


    ¡°He just left me with my child and went on his way.¡±


    ¡°In fact, sometimes I think it¡¯s better if that person was me.¡±


    ¡°I would have died early and gotten myself a good relief.¡±


    The master skimmed the car under the center console of the shelf, ncing at a pack of cigarettes


    inside, with mixed feelings.


    ire could not stand it any longer, so she patted the back of ine¡¯s seat,


    And said in anger: ¡°Mom! Why are you not finished yet!¡±


    ine turned around and said with a sense of justice,


    ¡°ire, I am holding back my thoughts and grief for your father,¡±


    ¡°And using your father¡¯s personal case to kindly remind this man to pay attention to his health,¡±


    ¡°If he can quit smoking after hearing these words, even if it is just to smoke less and live a few more


    years,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I have saved his life?¡±

 Chapter 5223

    Chapter 5223


    Saying that ine waved her hand: ¡°Forget it, we are not saving his life, save his half-life, a quarter


    of a life,¡±


    ¡°Is it not too much, right? It is said that saving a life is better than creating a seven-level pagoda,¡±


    ¡°Your mother in this way is considered to getting myself a little bit of virtue, right?¡±


    ire angrily questioned her, ¡°What about father?¡±


    ¡°If you talk about father like that, aren¡¯t you afraid of damaging his virtue?¡±


    ine said with a serious face, ¡°He¡¯s dead, so what¡¯s wrong with me talking about it?¡±


    ire said angrily, ¡°Mom! It¡¯s too much to say that again!¡±


    When ine saw that ire was really angry, she hurriedly said,


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say anything, okay?¡±


    After saying that, she said to the driver: ¡°Master, you, in the future should keep smoking,¡±


    ¡°Do not take what I just said seriously, just think I¡¯m teasing you.¡±


    The corners of the driver¡¯s mouth twitched a few times and said awkwardly,


    ¡°Uh ¡­¡­ that is¡­¡­ okay okay ¡­¡­¡±


    Subsequently in this journey, ine seems to have vented almost and did not say a word.


    Charlie and ire also because of this awkward atmosphere, did not speak again, all the way


    remaining speechless.


    More than half an hourter, the cab stopped in front of the vi area of Tomson One.


    Charlie paid, and the three of them got out of the car.


    The driver saw the three people walking away, grabbed the half-pack of cigarettes,


    And threw it out the window, cursing and swearing, ¡°Fcuk you, I¡¯ll never smoke again!¡±


    Charlie before entering the door, in the afterglow, nced at the driver and saw him throwing a box


    and felt amazed.


    The three of them pushed their luggage into themunity, they heard a short car horn sound from


    behind.


    The three subconsciously looked back, only to see arge Mercedes-Benz


    SUV slowly drove over,


    The car window came down, and a woman poked her head out, surprised:


    ¡°ouch, ine! When did youe back from America?¡±


    ine heard this, was immediately surprised, and said: ¡°Horiyah? Is it really you?¡±


    Horiyah drove the car forward and stopped directly beside ine,


    Lying on the window with a smug face and said smilingly,


    ¡°ine, you are really interesting, you went to the United States for a month and still can¡¯t recognize


    me as your sister-inw?¡±


    ine¡¯s two eyebrows were immediately furrowed.


    There were several voices rising and falling in her heart at this moment.


    The first voice was: ¡°Dmn, how can this b!tch drive a Mercedes?¡±


    ¡°When did she be so rich that she can afford it?¡±


    ¡°There are two disabled people lying at home, and an old mother of more than eighty,¡±


    ¡°Every day they eat a meal without knowing about the next,¡±


    ¡°Where she got the Mercedes-Benz car?¡±


    The second voice is: ¡°Dmn, this changing face is really fast when I did not go to the United States,¡±


    ¡°She was like a faggot all the time stick to me, sister this, sister that,¡±


    ¡°Now driving a Mercedes-Benz, no longer calling me sister, but began to call me ine,¡±


    ¡°But also fcuking sister-inw, who fcuking recognize her sister-inw ¡­ ¡­¡±


    The third voice is: ¡°Dmn, this Horiyah should not have hit some sh!t luck,¡± ¡°identally let her turn


    over, right?¡±


    ¡°She can drive a Mercedes-Benz cross-country,¡±


    ¡°This must be a certain economic strength¡­¡­¡±


    Horiyah saw ine did not speak, deliberately smiled and said:Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Ouch ine, you went to the United States, the change is really big,¡±


    ¡°We two sisters-inw have had many years of rtionship, I am talking to you you do not take care


    of me.¡±


    ine saw Horiyah speak in a strange way, and coldly snorted: ¡°Hey, to say that this change, I think


    your change is really big!¡±


    ¡°I remember that before I left, you were calling me ¡°Sister¡± every day,¡±


    ¡°And said you wanted me to buy you a gold chain,¡±


    ¡°But now you are calling me sister-inw in front of all?¡±


    Horiyah hummed andughed and said, ¡°ine, as the saying goes,¡±


    ¡°It takes three days for a schr to be impressed,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that you¡¯ve been gone for more than a month.¡±


    ¡°Cut it.¡± ine said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ve known you for more than 20, 30 years,¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t found anything impressive about you,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that I¡¯ve only been gone for a month this time.¡±

 Chapter 5224

    Chapter 5224


    Horiyah skipped a smile and waved her hand,


    ¡°Oh, forget it, you talk is also an old yin and yang master, and narrow-minded,¡±


    ¡°Can not see others live better than you, these two points I know better than anyone,¡±


    ¡°I also do not take my hot face to your cold a s s, going first, goodbye.¡±


    After saying that, she stepped on the gas pedal,


    The Mercedes-Benz issued a roar of the engine, leaving the three far behind.


    ine¡¯s body was shaking with anger, gritting her teeth and cursing:


    ¡°Fcuk, this woman dares to be so crazy with me, she must have found an opportunity to turn over!¡±


    ire said casually, ¡°It¡¯s good if auntie can have a chance to turn around,¡±


    ¡°Their family was really in difficulty before, not to mention grandmother,¡±


    ¡°Uncle and cousin, I heard that they have been lying in bed,¡±


    ¡°Almost incapable of taking care of themselves,¡±


    ¡°All depending on her, now that they have money, the days are definitely better for them.¡±


    ine said angrily, ¡°I tell you, ire, in this world, anyone can live well, but only this family can not!¡±


    ire was surprised and asked, ¡°Why? Mom, in the end, we are all family,¡±


    ¡°Blood is thicker than water, even if the two families don¡¯t get along much anymore, but they are still


    rtives.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± ine gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let me tell you,¡±


    ¡°Sometimes the people who want to hurt you to death are the ones who are close to you!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how ruthless this dmn Horiyah is!¡±


    When talking about this, ine couldn¡¯t help but remember the time, When Horiyah cheated and


    almost cheated herself out of her family¡¯s money.


    That time, if it were not for Charlie, she was really all finished.


    It is also at that time, ine really realized that they could have eaten her alive if they were given a


    chance.


    Therefore, ine to Horiyah, has been very hateful, and very wary!


    The reason why she was close to Horiyah was that Horiyah had been licking ine like a pug,


    So that ine found a great sense of superiority,


    And she enjoyed that feeling of stepping on Horiyah under the feet,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At the same time also worried about her stretching thighs feeling.


    However, even if she took Horiyah to eat, drink and y every day,


    She still always remembered that Horiyah is a snake scorpion that eats people without spitting out


    bones,


    And she must always be careful to prevent her from biting her again. Originally, she thought Horiyah


    is certainly impossible to turn over in this life, But did not expect, this b!tch turned over so fast!


    She recalled the logo she just saw on the rear of the car and couldn¡¯t help but ask Charlie:


    ¡°Good son-inw, what kind of car is the g500, is it very expensive?¡±


    ¡°g500¡­¡­¡± Charlie said casually: ¡°is a Mercedes-Benz big g in the one,¡±


    ¡°A little stronger than the g350, a little worse than the g63.¡±


    ine said off the cuff: ¡°not that the big g is g63? Howe the g500 is also one of the big g?¡±


    Charlieughed: ¡°The g series of cars, are called big g, and g500 although not as expensive as


    g63,¡±


    ¡°But also not cheap, and the car has always had a premium, costing more than two million.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?!¡± ine was wide-eyed, shocked beyond words:


    ¡°Just that g500, is more than two million?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded: ¡°More than two million is definitely necessary, after all, it¡¯s a big g.¡±


    ine was so angry that she kept stomping her feet:


    ¡°Dmn! God is blind! Horiyah can afford to drive a two-million-dor car!¡±


    ¡°How can she do that? The family is so poor that they can¡¯t even uncover the pot,¡±


    ¡°But they still drive a two million dor Mercedes Benz big G. Where did she get that face!¡±


    Charlie said heartfelt words: ¡°Mom since people can afford to buy such an expensive car,¡±


    ¡°It is certainly not impossible to uncover the pot,¡±


    ¡°Before they really could have uncovered the pot,¡±


    ¡°But now it seems that they have indeed turned around.¡±


    ine remembered something and frowned: ¡°Is it, Wendy? I think I heard her say before,¡±


    ¡°Wendy engaged in that etiquettepany, business seems to be quite good,¡±


    ¡°Dmn I thought she is working, did not expect to earn so much money!¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°Mom, it is unlikely, even if Wendy¡¯s ie is good,¡± ¡°A year to the end, it


    is estimated to buy half of a big g,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that she seems to have done only a few months, where can she earn so much


    money.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s that etiquettepany¡¯s situation, Charlie is actually still rtively clear,


    After all, thatpany was taken down for her to run in the first ce.


    With cooperation from Orvel and Issac, the etiquettepany this time is doing good business,


    If ording to the general etiquette,pany y hard to squeeze the etiquettedy model,


    Thatpany can indeed earn a lot of money. However, Wendy is now considered reformed,


    And has also experienced the ordeal of being victimized, so thepany is sincere,


    Not only themission draw is less, and she even created a lot of benefits for the workers.


    Just to buy amuter car for thedies, and hire a full-time driver, is a considerable amount of


    expenditure.


    Besides, thepany¡¯s profit is not 100% going into the pockets of


    Wendy,


    Wendy can only get a small part, so from the calction,


    A year down, these earnings to justify a Mercedes are not realistic.


    ine heard this, with a horrified face asked: ¡°If it is not Wendy, then it is difficult for Horiyah to buy


    it over herself?¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡­ this is also impossible¡­¡­ Horiyah this idle old woman has not much of awork,¡±


    ¡°And not much of a skill, what can she do to make a turnover?¡±

 Chapter 5225

    Chapter 5225


    Horiyah¡¯s inexplicable rise made ine¡¯s emotions, suddenly became extremely lost.


    Don¡¯t look at her living in a luxury house and driving a luxury car,


    But she knows very well in her heart that these things are not directly rted to her.


    In other words, her this life, and money, in addition to spending money is cheated,


    To say that she has earned some money with her own hard work, there has not been much.


    Therefore, she is now most anxious to figure out one thing,


    Where did Horiyah get the money to buy that Mercedes g500?


    If the money is earned by her daughter, then she in her heart more or less can feel better,


    Because they spend her son-inw¡¯s money,


    Horiyah is no better, not to mention, she is only driving a 2 million Mercedes G500 only,


    She herself some time ago drove tens of millions worth of Rolls-Royce Cullinan, so she is ahead of


    her.


    But she was afraid that what if the money was earned by Horiyah herself?


    If this was the case, she would definitely not ept it.


    So, as she walked, she muttered: ¡°I really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Horiyah needed education, looks, and body and figure. That¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°She was in an ident in the ck coal mine some time ago.¡±


    ¡°Got pregnant, made a big joke of herself, how can such a sgum turn around?¡±


    ire saw that her mother was already a little demonic, and said quickly:


    ¡°Oh, mom, don¡¯t worry about this matter anymore, live your own life.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? You always worry about what other people do¡­¡±


    ine said very seriously: ¡°If someone else drives a Mercedes-Benz big G,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely not take it to heart, but why Horiyah?!¡±


    Saying that she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No, I must get to the bottom of this matter!¡±


    Seeing that it was useless to persuade her, ire didn¡¯t waste any more words.


    When the three of them came to the front of their vi,


    ine looked into the yard through the electric fence door, and immediately blew up, cursing


    angrily:


    ¡°Dmn! This Dmn Jacob, the car is parked at home. He didn¡¯t want to pick us up at all!¡±


    ¡°See how I deal with him when I enter the house!¡±


    After that, she took the lead, controlled the electric wheelchair, and rushed into the yard, heading


    straight for the gate.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ire was afraid that her mother would fight with her father as soon as she got home, so she


    quickly chased after her.


    The door was pushed open, and the three of them couldn¡¯t keep their eyes open.


    Because of the strong smell of smoke, alcohol, and moldy food in the house before they entered.


    Looking at the originally luxuriously decoratedrge living room, it is now like a garbage dump.


    There are discarded cigarette butts, cigarette cases, and all kinds of wine bottles everywhere.


    What¡¯s even more disgusting is that many takeaways that have been eaten are even thrown aside


    with their mouths open.


    It is the height of summer, and the leftovers in the lunch box are almost moldy and smelly, which is


    disgusting.


    Both ire and ine were shocked by the mess in front of them,


    And their brains short-circuited, and they didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    However, Charlie caught a glimpse of a embarrassed figure curled up on the sofa in the living room,


    Isn¡¯t this his father-inw?


    At this time, Jacob was already very drunk. He was wearing boxer underpants,


    His upper body was naked, and he copsed on the sofa crookedly.


    In his hand, there was a bottle of high-quality vodka that was more than half drunk.


    So, he walked over quickly, wanting to check Jacob¡¯s condition, but when he got closer to take a


    look,

 Chapter 5226

    Chapter 5226


    He was taken aback by the person in front of him.


    The man in front of him is indeed Jacob, that¡¯s right, but he has a sloppy beard,


    A sour body, and is extremely decadent.


    In his current state, if you just throw him on the street, he is a proper tramp.


    He quickly said: ¡°Dad, wake up, Dad, I am Charlie.¡±


    Jacob was in a drowsy sleep, and when he heard someone calling him, he cursed angrily,


    ¡°I¡­I tell you¡­don¡¯t bother me, I¡¯m in a bad mood!¡±


    Seeing this ine rushed to the sofa angrily, seeing Jacob lying on the bed like a beggar,


    She was furious, and blurted out: ¡°Dmn it! I¡¯m still waiting for you to drive the car to pick us up at the


    airport.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so fcuking drunk here! You made that stinky b!tch Horiyahugh at me! It¡¯s really


    unreasonable!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she pointed the phone directly at Jacob¡¯s forehead and mmed it hard.


    The brick-like mobile phone hit directly on Jacob¡¯s face, and immediately made him sit up in shock,


    and blurted out:


    ¡°Who did it? Who the hell did it!


    ine threw the Hermes in her hand at Jacob again, and cursed in anger:


    ¡°Jacob, you ba5tard, open your dog eyes to see clearly, your grandma is back!¡±


    ¡°You fcuking tell me clearly, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°How did you make such a good home into such a ghost dwelling?!¡±


    Jacob was still in a state of drunkenness, and his vision had not recovered immediately,


    But he saw a figure in a daze and his face was in pain from being hit,


    So he cursed loudly, but when he heard ine¡¯s voice,


    His whole body trembled, and most of the wine in his blood disappeared, and felt sober in an


    instant.


    Immediately, his vision changed from blurred to gradually clear, and he also saw ine¡¯s ring


    face clearly.


    He blurted out nervously: ¡°fcuk! ine! You¡­ When did youe back?¡±


    ine scolded angrily: ¡°I just came back from the airport by taxi,¡±


    ¡°And I am so angry because I smelled cigarettes in the car.¡±


    ¡°It made me sick, but the smell at home is a hundred times worse than that of the taxi.¡±


    ¡°Are you fcuking going to die? Since you came back from Korea these days,¡±


    ¡°All you fcuking know is smoking and drinking?!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s body trembled for a while, and he said falteringly:


    ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡¯m not in a good mood recently, so I drink to relieve my worries every day.¡±


    ¡°In a bad mood?¡± ine frowned and asked, ¡°You have been abroad for so many days,¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you in a bad mood? Are you broken in love?¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± As if getting an electric shock, he quickly exined:


    ¡°No, no, I went to Korea to do cultural exchanges in a serious way, not to find a partner¡­¡±


    ine asked back: ¡°Then why are you in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°I have known you for so many years, I never saw when you would be in this state because of a bad


    mood,¡±


    ¡°I have been bullied by your mother and your brother,¡±


    ¡°And sister-inw for so many years in the family, and I have never seen you like this!¡±


    Saying that ine thought of something, and blurted out: ¡°Oh! I fcuking remembered it!¡±


    ¡°When Meiqing went to the United States, you looked like a fcuking ghost,¡± ¡°Looking for life and


    death all day long! Tell me! Are you fcuking behind my back and following her? Meiqing did it?!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and he quickly exined:


    ¡°In front of the children, what are you talking about? With Meiqing it is an old story, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thirty years, is it interesting for you to dig through this old ount?¡±


    ine said coldly, ¡°Then tell me, why on earth are you like this?!¡±


    Jacob waspletely panicked when ine asked him, and he was very guilty, so he didn¡¯t know


    how to exin it.


    Charlie asked quickly at this time: ¡°Dad,¡±


    ¡°Did you not perform well in the cultural exchange in Korea this time, and you feel ufortable?¡±


    Jacob was reminded by Charlie, who nodded hurriedly: ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ just could not do well¡­¡±

 Chapter 5227

    Chapter 5227


    As he spoke, he sighed deeply, and said indignantly from the bottom of his heart,


    ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for this cultural exchange for a fcuking long time,¡±


    ¡°Just thinking that I can show my face in Korea this time.¡±


    ¡°And win glory, who would have thought that after arriving in Korea,¡±


    ¡°The other members of the same group would steal the limelight,¡±


    ¡°So I went there for more than 20 days, and¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find my way at all I have never lost such a big face in my life¡­¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, ine believed most of it in her heart, but she still scolded very angrily:


    ¡°You fcuking look at your future, no wonder you Mom, your brother, and your sister-inw look down


    on you!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to engage in cultural exchanges? If you don¡¯t do it well, you won¡¯t do it well,¡±


    ¡°If you lose face, you will lose face, so why don¡¯t you go next time?¡±


    Jacob was extremely depressed Said: ¡°You said it lightly.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how important this exchange abroad is to me?¡±


    ¡°If I did it well this time, the rest of my life would have been rewritten.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s good, let others rewrite it. Now, I was just a bloody escort!¡± Seeing Jacob¡¯s wimpy look,


    ine got angry and scolded angrily:


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how much you lost in Korea, What a big looser,¡±


    ¡°You must clean up this living room for me tonight, make it spotless,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep until it¡¯s finished! If I wake up tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°I smell a little smoke and see half a cigarette butt, you don¡¯t want to look good!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she fiddled with the joystick of the wheelchair angrily, Entered the elevator,


    and went upstairs to her room.


    ire couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°Dad, you are really serious.¡±


    ¡°You had just a hobby in the Painting and Calligraphy Association.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t perform well when you go abroad for exchanges.¡±


    ¡°Why do you make yourself so decadent?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that you smoked and drank so much alcohol at home alone,¡±


    ¡°It is easy to have an ident? We were not around,¡±


    ¡°what if something happened to you? Even without a person to call an ambnce for you.¡±


    Jacob said depressedly: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, I am very depressed,¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t smoke or drink, I would have suffered from depression!¡±


    What else did ire want to say , Charlie quickly reminded at this time:


    ¡°Honey, mom went upstairs alone, her legs and feet are not convenient,¡±


    ¡°You should go and look at her, see if she needs something to take care of,¡±


    ¡°And help her take care of it, dad is here with me, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±


    ire came back to her senses, and when she thought of her mother¡¯s broken leg and sitting in a


    wheelchair,


    She hurriedly said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up and have a look, you take care of Dad here.¡±


    After that, she said to Jacob: ¡°Dad! No matter what,¡±


    ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to smoke and drink anymore.¡±


    Charlie then said to ire: ¡°Okay, okay, I understand, you should go and see mom quickly,¡±


    Jacob at this time said: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your mother? Broke her leg again?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± ire sighed: ¡°When Mom was in New York, she identally fell and the old injury


    recurred.¡±


    ¡°Ohh.¡± Jacob curled his lips and said disdainfully: ¡°What rpse of an old injury,¡±


    ¡°I think your mother must be offending someone and got beaten up, and you still don¡¯t understand


    her?¡±


    ire said seriously, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk nonsense, Mom has suffered a lot a while ago,¡±


    ¡°I will talk to youter when I have a chance. I¡¯ll go up to see her first.¡±


    After speaking, ire hurried to the elevator to go up to the third floor.


    Seeing ire leaving, Jacob looked at Charlie with red eyes and an aggrieved expression,


    And choked up uncontrobly, ¡°Charlie¡­my good son-inw¡­Dad is broken in love¡­¡±


    ¡°Broken in lo¡­¡±

 Chapter 5228

    Chapter 5228


    Charlie shook his head helplessly, and asked him,


    ¡°Dad, when did you fall in love? Who did you fall in love with? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your Auntie Meiqing!¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two close friends? When did you get together?¡±


    Jacob quickly exined: ¡°Not together, but we were when I hadn¡¯t been with your mother yet¡­¡±


    Charlie said helplessly: ¡°Not together, what kind of love is lost?¡±


    Jacob felt as if he had been humiliated, and quickly argued with a blushing face:


    ¡°We have always had love in our hearts!¡±


    ¡°When she just returned to China, once she and her son Paul came to our house for dinner, do you


    remember?¡± ¡°Remember.¡± ¡°Charlie said casually:


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a reunion among old ssmates? What¡¯s so special?


    Jacob said solemnly: ¡°Of course it¡¯s special!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that we were in the kitchen that day,¡±


    ¡°And I confessed my love! Not only did I confess affectionately,¡±


    ¡°But I also hugged her! She hugged me too!¡±


    ¡°Really? Charlie asked curiously: ¡°And then? You two got together? ¡°


    No¡­¡± Jacob¡¯s expression sank suddenly, and he murmured,


    ¡°I have never dared to divorce ine¡­ Your Aunt Han has been very noble all her life.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°She was my girlfriend back then. Obviously, ine had s3x with me while I was drunk,¡±


    ¡°But she chose to give me to ine and went to the United States alone.¡±


    ¡°Although she came back, ine and I have not divorced,¡±


    ¡°So it is impossible for her to marry me. I¡¯m together¡­¡±


    As he said that, he sighed again: ¡°Actually when your Auntie Han just returned to China,¡±


    ¡°As long as I dared to divorce ine, she would definitely be with me,¡±


    ¡°But I am a coward. I love her, do you know? I¡¯m a fcuking dog,¡±


    ¡°ine red at me, I didn¡¯t even dare to bark,¡±


    ¡°If I really asked her for a divorce, she wouldn¡¯t fight me with a knife?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly andforted him: ¡°Dad, you said it yourself,¡±


    ¡°You two are not together, so there is no such thing as a lovelorn or a broken in love,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t be so negative, and even if the two of you can¡¯t be lovers,¡±


    ¡°You can still be friends! If you really want to be a lover with her,¡±


    ¡°Then you can think carefully and make a choice.¡±


    Jacob said in grief: ¡°Oh, Charlie! You don¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°Now there is no choice for me. Here¡¯s was my chance, but your Auntie Han is with someone else!¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked in surprise:


    ¡°Auntie Han is with someone else? No way, hasn¡¯t she always liked you?¡± Jacob almost wanted to


    die as hemented:


    ¡°She has always liked me, but that was before¡­ Now she already has another one¡­¡±


    Charlie asked gossipingly: ¡°Who is the other one?¡±


    ¡°Among the elderly group, she is definitely the top and outstanding,¡±


    ¡°And she is someone who has seen the world, who can make her fall in love?¡±


    Jacob said depressedly: ¡°A professor at Aurous Hill University of Finance and


    Economics,¡±


    ¡°Dmn it, he also stayed abroad, the two of them have a lot of topics inmon,¡±


    ¡°And he is also widowed just like your Auntie Han.¡±


    As he spoke, Jacob suddenly remembered something, and blurted out:


    ¡°Oh, you have met that ba5tard! Do you remember the time your Aunt Han was sick,¡±


    ¡°So I went to deliver food to her, but she dragged me and insisted on going for a run by the river,¡±


    ¡°And you also came after the incident.¡±


    ¡°When the three of us were about to leave, we met a professor who was also running.¡±


    ¡°A professor at the Massachusetts Institute of Technology surnamed Watt.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°Pord Watt?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jacob gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s the ba5tard!¡±

 Chapter 5229

    Chapter 5229


    What happened?¡±


    Jacob said indignantly: ¡°It was when we went to Korea for cultural exchanges this time,¡±


    ¡°The two of us saw each other for some reason!¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Are you sure they are together? An official announcement?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jacob said with redness and pain in his eyes, ¡°Your Auntie Han talked to me about this


    matter.¡±


    ¡°She said that professor Watt has always had that kind of meaning for her,¡±


    ¡°When we ran into him that time, he was already in love with her.¡±


    Then, Jacob said again: ¡°That old boy Watt has been stalking her,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what went wrong, she agreed to him.¡±


    Charlieughed and said, ¡°Dad, let me tell you something,¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t like to hear, but I actually think they are a good match.¡±


    ¡°Good match?!¡± Jacob burst into mes when he heard this, and asked angrily,


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about them? If you say good match, you and Auntie Han are a match made in


    heaven.¡±


    ¡°I think the two of us were in school back then. When we fell in love,¡±


    ¡°It was really the beauty of her recognized by all the teachers and students in the school.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for ine, we would have been married long ago, and we don¡¯t know how many


    children we would have had.¡±


    As he said, Jacob said very unhappily: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to transfer her


    love so quickly.¡±


    ¡°In her eyes, couldn¡¯t shepare the rtionship of so many years with that Watt?¡±


    Hearing what he said, Charlie had a serious expression on his face.


    He seriously said: ¡°Dad, what you said is very irresponsible.¡±


    Jacob raised his eyebrows, stared, and asked: ¡°Why am I irresponsible? Did I say something


    wrong?¡±


    Charlie asked him back: ¡°You always said that you and Auntie Han are a match made in heaven,¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you marry mom in the end?¡±


    Jacob said angrily, ¡°I was framed by ine.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t her, how could your Auntie Han leave me?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said lightly: ¡°We won¡¯t mention the old things,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just talk about


    what happened during this period after Auntie Han came back.¡±


    ¡°When Auntie Han just returned to China, she did have old feelings for you.¡± ¡°The point is, she gave


    you a chance, but you didn¡¯t have the courage to take it,¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t want to take it yourself, and she couldn¡¯t wait for you forever.¡±


    ¡°In this case If she met a more suitable person next time, anyone will definitely choose thetter,¡±


    ¡°After all, if you choose the former, you don¡¯t know how long you will have to wait,¡±


    ¡°And you may even wait forever with no results in your entire life.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Jacob said with some guilty: ¡°Wasn¡¯t I also looking for a suitable time to divorce


    ine?¡±


    ¡°But you also know her character, I must keep secret and wait for the opportunity, I can¡¯t directly


    mention it to her!¡±


    Charlie snorted, and said: ¡°Dad, do you believe this when you say it?¡±


    Jacob argued forcefully: ¡°I¡­ I really think so!¡±


    Charlie said very directly: ¡°Dad, I know your character, I also know what you are thinking,¡±


    ¡°You dare not divorce mom, you just want to wait for a good opportunity that falls from the sky,¡±


    ¡°It is best if mom suddenly evaporates from the world, or she does not want to be with you After


    that,¡±


    ¡°She will take the initiative to ask you for a divorce,¡±


    ¡°So that you can get rid of this marriage in a logical and easy way, right?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t expect Charlie to speak directly to his inner thoughts, So he went With an embarrassed


    face as he said:


    ¡°I also want to try my best to solve the problem peacefully¡­¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°I know, when Aunt Han returned to China,¡± ¡°It happened that


    mom had been missing for a while. You really enjoyed the feeling at that time,¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t realize that that feeling was only temporary, and you can¡¯t regard the temporary as


    eternal.¡±


    Then, Charlie said sincerely: ¡°Dad, I understand professor Watt¡¯s situation somewhat.¡± ¡°To be


    honest, it seems to me the best choice for Aunt Han to be with him.


    First of all, both of them are single.¡±


    ¡°And are both widowed, not only is there no psychological burden of destroying the other¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°But also there is no need to worry that the other party will rekindle their old rtionship with the


    previous one,¡±


    ¡°Or worry that the previous one wille back and trouble them.¡±

 Chapter 5230

    Chapter 5230


    Having said that, Charlie looked at Jacob, and said with deep meaning:


    ¡°With mom¡¯s character, even if you two get divorced, if she knows that you and Auntie Han are


    rekindled,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely not let you go. By then, it will definitely be unbearable,¡±


    ¡°Unless the two of you leave Aurous Hill and nevere back, and don¡¯t let her know where you


    are.¡±


    Jacob looked up to the sky and sighed: ¡°Charlie¡­you¡¯re right,¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of ine¡¯s lingering ghost! For more than twenty years,¡±


    ¡°I have dreamed of getting rid of her every day,¡±


    ¡°But this woman is like a devil, and it is impossible for me to let go of her.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°This kind of thing needs you To fight for it,¡±


    ¡°You are afraid first, so what¡¯s the point of talking about other things?¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°I didn¡¯t finish what I just said,¡±


    ¡°Aunt Han and professor Watt both came back from the United States right,¡±


    ¡°And they graduated from top prestigious universities.¡±


    ¡°They are senior intellectuals in the true sense. Whether they are in the United States or in China,¡±


    ¡°They all have high social status and belong to the absolute elite ss.¡±


    ¡°This alone makes them a good match. In contrast, apart from being Aunt Han¡¯s first love,¡±


    ¡°Dad, you have no advantage over professor Watt.¡±


    Jacob said depressedly: ¡°Isn¡¯t he just reading more books than me? Is there anything better than


    me in him?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Dad, he is better at work than you.¡±


    ¡°He is a specially-appointed professor and vice president of the School of Finance and Economics.¡±


    ¡°If he is willing to go to any top university, they will rush to invite him there,¡± ¡°And his living habits are


    better than yours. His body management is also better than yours,¡±


    ¡°He is running and taking care of his fitness every day, he is 50 years old, looks like the 30s,¡±


    ¡°It happens that Aunt Han also likes to run, body management is also in ce,¡±


    ¡°The two must have all kinds of chatting It is the best choice for Aunt Han to be with him,¡±


    ¡°And I believe that the two of them will be very happy in theirter years.¡± Jacob was so depressed


    that he almost died, choked up, and said:


    ¡°Charlie, are you here to persuade me or to make things difficult for me?¡±


    ¡°You speak as if she was right to give up on me.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s not only right but very right.¡±


    Charlie knew very well that once things like feelings be a pain, they must be cut quickly.


    It was as if there was a small wound on one leg, but the wound festered repeatedly and did not


    heal,


    So the leg must be cut off decisively, otherwise, the whole body would be affected.


    Jacob¡¯s behavior style, as he himself said, is so cowardly to death,


    Not only to ine but also to himself, how could he give himself heavy medicine to heal his


    psychological pain?


    Therefore, this kind of thing can only be done by his son-inw.


    So, he patted Jacob on the shoulder, andforted him:


    ¡°Dad, forget it, admit defeat, professor Watt is much better than you in all aspects,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at you living in a big vi and driving a Cullinan,¡±


    ¡°You really use yourself in terms of strength, eighty percent of you can¡¯tpare to professor Watt


    alone.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Han is with him, and you should be convinced that you have lost.¡±


    ¡°If you still have any unwilling thoughts in your heart, it is a sign of overestimation.¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Jacob was extremely confused, but still, bit the bullet and said,


    ¡°I think I should hurry up and make a change now, and I won¡¯t be any worse than Pord!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°You can¡¯t beat someone and insist on a sneak attack.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking about it? If you are really in the arena,¡±


    ¡°If you insist on fighting for a few more rounds, you will die!¡±


    ¡°Tell yourself, what is your own condition? Better than professor Watt,¡±


    ¡°You can say anything, whatever! I don¡¯t want to say anything else,¡± ¡°Professor Watt dares to love


    and hate, dare to speak out loudly if he loves, pursues openly,¡±


    ¡°This alone will throw you out of the league by thousands of miles.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jacob didn¡¯t know how to argue.


    Pord is indeed much better than him in all aspects.


    This time he went to South Korea for cultural exchanges, And what Pord did on the subject really


    surprised everyone,


    And his level directly awed all the participants on both sides.

 Chapter 5231

    Chapter 5231


    Moreover, when Pord gave a speech on stage, he could switch between Chinese, English, and


    Korean at will,


    And he could speak all of it on his fingertips.


    His personality and charm made a lot of Korean women stunned for a while.


    During the period of cultural exchanges, there were at least seven or eight Koreandies who


    confessed to him,


    And there were many of them morous young women, but Jacob was so envious.


    It is also because Pord is so good that Jacob has always felt inferior in front of him,


    But inferiorityes from ack of confidence.


    Jacob still has one thing tofort himself, that is, Pord, likes Meiqing, But Meiqing likes Jacob,


    not Pord.


    Although he is not as good as him in every way, at least he has won against Meiqing once.


    However, Jacob never expected that, seeing that the cultural exchange was about to end,


    The members participating in the exchange between China and South Korea held a dance party.


    Who would have thought that Pord was not only knowledgeable and goodnatured,


    But could even go on stage and y the guitar by himself?


    Sang an English song. Which made Jacob jealous to death.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Moreover, from Jacob¡¯s point of view, Pord was really inspiring.


    After singing an English love song, he actually confessed his love to Meiqing in public.


    He said if Meiqing was willing to ept him, she could go up on stage and dance with him.


    At this moment, Jacob never expected Meiqing stood up amidst the cheers of the crowd,


    And walked onto the stage. After that, the two performed a twist dance that was very popr in the


    United States in thest century.


    Everyone at the scene was impressed by the perfect match between the two,


    Except for Jacob, who feltpletely defeated and his life fell to the bottom all of a sudden.


    So from that day on, he waspletely decadent.


    Back in Aurous Hill, he shut himself up at home for more than a week, Smoking and drinking to


    anesthetize himself every day, until today.


    However, Jacob was blinded by pain, but he can¡¯t look at the gap between himself and Pord


    objectively,


    So he has been aggrieved all the time,


    Hating Pord for taking away the love of his life, and even more hating Meiqing for empathizing.


    However, now that he heard Charlie¡¯s heart-pounding words,


    He finally came to his senses, and finally realized the gap between himself and Pord.


    Thinking of his opponent, who ispletely crushing him, Jacob felt sad and cried like a child.


    Charlie was about to take advantage of the situation tofort him,


    But ire suddenly rushed out of the elevator and said anxiously


    ¡°Husband, something happened! Mom called 110 and got into an argument with the police!¡±


    ¡°Arguing with the police?!¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Why did Mom quarrel with the police?¡± ire said in a panic: ¡°I don¡¯t


    know. Mom said she needed to go to the bathroom,¡±


    ¡°So I helped her in, and then she did note out. Then I heard her talking on the phone inside,


    And her tone became more and more agitated.


    Finally, she started arguing with him, and said that he is not worthy of being a policeman¡­¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Jacob and said seriously:


    ¡°Dad, what I just said If you feel ufortable, I will tell you again after a while.¡±


    Jacob muttered very depressedly: ¡°Forget it¡­don¡¯t sprinkle salt on my wound arrogantly¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ What you sprinkled here is not salt, but sulfuric acid!¡± Charlie shook his head helplessly:


    ¡°Then you can figure it out for yourself, I¡¯ll go up and have a look first.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Charlie and ire went together and took the elevator to the third floor.


    Before entering ine¡¯s bedroom, he heard ine yelling loudly in the bathroom:


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the police? Why can¡¯t you take care of it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the evidence so clearly, why don¡¯t you arrest people?!¡± Charlie heard the other


    party say on the phone:


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this situation is really not enough to find someone for fraud.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t file a case to arrest


    people. Everyone makes up a random story on the Inte,¡±


    ¡°And our police will arrest him. It¡¯s a moral issue, not a legal issue.¡±


    ine said furiously: ¡°She cheated on other people¡¯s money!¡±


    ¡°If she didn¡¯t cheat on other people¡¯s money, how could she afford to buy a Mercedes-Benz big G?!¡±


    ¡°My son-inw told me that the car she drove cost at least two Million,¡±


    ¡°This can be regarded as a huge fraud case in thew, right?!¡±


    ¡°You should arrest her and sentence her to life imprisonment!¡±

 Chapter 5232

    Chapter 5232


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± the operator on the other side said very patiently:


    ¡°You just reported that We have checked with the tform side about this issue,¡±


    ¡°And the tform side reported that the money she earned is reasonable and legal,¡±


    ¡°And the tform has paid and withheld personal ie tax, and the things she sells online are all


    reasonable.¡±


    ¡°It is a regr and qualified product produced by a regr manufacturer,¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°So you say that she is suspected of fraud.¡±


    ¡°There is no evidence to support this. How can we file a case without evidence? Law is no joke!¡±


    ine scolded angrily: ¡°She made up stories to deceive people!¡±


    ¡°She said on the Inte that her husband and son were paralyzed in bed in a car ident,¡±


    ¡°Which is a lie. Her husband and son were not paralyzed in a car ident at all, but were beaten


    and paralyzed!¡±


    The other party said helplessly: ¡°Even if What you said is true,¡±


    ¡°The responsibility is also on the beating party, not on her,¡±


    ¡°Unless her husband and her son were paralyzed by her, we would not be able to arrest her.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± ine gasped, and shouted hysterically:


    ¡°I think you are deliberately covering her!¡±


    ¡°Knowing that she broke thew but not arresting her, what is your intention?¡± The other party


    seemed to give up continuing to exin to her and said:


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we really have no way to file a case for the problem reported,¡±


    ¡°So please don¡¯t continue, because this matter upies public resources.¡±


    ¡°If you can find tangible evidence of her crime, then you are wee to provide it to our public


    security agency.¡±


    ¡°As long as there is some proof that she does have a problem, we will definitely open a case for


    investigation!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if one person makes a phone call without any evidence and says that another person is


    involved in a crime,


    And asks us to arrest the other person, don¡¯t know how many people have to be arrested every day


    to solve such a problem.


    What¡¯s more, if we really file a case and investigate and find that the other party is wronged,


    We will not let go of the person who reported the false police,


    And we will pursue the other party¡¯s legal responsibility at that time.¡±


    As soon as ine heard that she might be held ountable, she immediately panicked.


    She has been in prison several times, and she has been in prison in the United States.


    In all fairness, although the days of ghosts and sorrows in Bedford Hills Correctional Institution are


    like gods,


    But if she is really allowed to go in again, she absolutely dares not.


    So, she could only sneer bitterly: ¡°I think you are trying to cover up that ba5tard!¡±


    ¡°When I find the evidence, I will report it to your higher authorities and file aint with you!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she immediately hung up. Cut off the phone.


    ire knocked on the bathroom door at this time, and asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ine said angrily inside: ¡°I¡¯m going to be so fcuking mad!¡±


    ire signaled Charlie to avoid it, she went into the bathroom by herself and helped ine out.


    As soon as ine went out, she saw Charlie waiting outside the door, and immediately scolded


    angrily:


    ¡°Good son-inw! I know how the hell Horiyah turned over!¡±


    ¡°That stinking shameless b!tch, she actually started a live broadcast on the Inte!¡±


    As she spoke, she said more emotionally: ¡°Do you know how shameless she is?¡±


    ¡°She put her mobile phone in her husband and son¡¯s bedroom so that the two were lying on the bed


    like a vegetative person,¡±


    ¡°Meanwhile, she bent over and fed them!¡±


    ¡°While feeding, she also told the camera that she was so pitiful.¡±


    ¡°She said that her husband and son were hit by a car, and the driver escaped and his whereabouts


    were unknown.¡±


    ¡°She and her eighty-year-old mother-inw could only go to the vegetable market to pick up


    cabbage leaves that no one else wanted,¡±


    ¡°She sobbed and said, no matter how difficult it is,¡±


    ¡°She will never leave them, and she made up such a lot of lies just to deceive,¡±


    ¡°Theseizens into buying what she sells in this live broadcast room!¡±


    Speaking of this, ine¡¯s face was livid with anger, and she reprimanded tremblingly:


    ¡°Dmn, the point is that this b!tch is quite popr, there are more than 10,000 people online in the


    live broadcast room!¡±


    ¡°Those 10,000 people are like fcuking idiots. Yes, they believe everything she says,¡±


    ¡°Not only does she sell something, but those people are rushing to buy it,¡±


    ¡°As if they have never seen anything before! Shouldn¡¯t I be angry!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± How do you know?¡±


    ine said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not like I went to the toilet and had nothing to do,¡±


    ¡°So I took out my mobile phone to watch short videos, and in the end, it pushed me to a live


    broadcast in the same city.¡±


    ¡°I heard the voice and felt familiar. Thought about it carefully. Isn¡¯t this fcuking Horiyah?¡±


    ¡°Then I went into her live broadcast room to see what was going on.¡±


    ¡°She was lying to people inside. So I wrote a lot of content exposing her,¡± ¡°And posted it in her live


    broadcast room. As a result, a bunch of idiotic fans in her live broadcast room kept brushing me


    down.¡±


    ¡°The content I posted they didn¡¯t show it, it was blocked, and I didn¡¯t know what was going on,¡±


    ¡°And I couldn¡¯t get in again! I asked the online customer service,¡±


    ¡°And the online customer service said that it was because I was blocked by the other party, so I


    couldn¡¯t see the live broadcast!¡±


    ¡°Then I quickly called the police, but the police said that Horiyah was not breaking thew and could


    not arrest her.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen?! Just Horiyah¡¯s shameless behavior, It¡¯s wrong enough to shoot her


    directly! I¡¯m really mad!¡±

 Chapter 5233

    Chapter 5233


    ine¡¯s description of Horiyah¡¯s activities surprised Charlie.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Horiyah would have seized the biggest buzz on the Inte at the


    moment,


    And imitated others to start a live broadcast.


    What¡¯s more, what he didn¡¯t expect was that Horiyah even set up a profile on the Inte.


    There are tens of thousands of people doing live broadcasts,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But there are very few people who know how to benefit people and can set them up well.


    Some people package themselves as a master of sess, teach others how to turn 10,000 into 10


    billion every day on the Inte,


    And unt everywhere how many starpanies and grassroots entrepreneur awards they have


    won.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t even finish high school, and he did fried skewers in the early years,


    But because he didn¡¯t have a sanitation permit, and the city management didn¡¯t allow him to set up


    a stall,


    The project fell through.


    Some people like to design unusual and refreshing mantras or body movements for themselves,


    And brainwash the audience by repeating such symbols.


    In addition, some people like to show off their wealth and call themselves the rich second


    generation;


    Some people like to pretend to be intellectuals and boast that they have read tens of thousands of


    books;


    Horiyah is thetter.


    She gained a lot of fans by selling misery and standing up as a strong woman, And managed to


    make some fans sympathize with and admire her.


    Therefore, when she started live broadcasting, she pretended to make money for the paralyzed in


    bed.


    When her husband and son were in need of paying medical bills, she began to wave a sickle at her


    fans.


    At this time, ine took ire¡¯s mobile phone and found Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room through the


    short video tform.


    In the live broadcast room at this time, the number of people online has exceeded 20,000.


    Sitting on the bedside of her husband Noah,


    Horiyah wiped Noah¡¯s face and said to the camera:


    ¡°My family, this towel in my hand is made of 100% natural cotton,¡±


    ¡°Which is very absorbent. And it¡¯s very soft when you wipe the body!¡±


    ¡°For a person like my husband who is paralyzed in bed,¡±


    ¡°I must scrub his body frequently every day to prevent him from sweating and covering his body


    with bed sores.¡± ¡°This kind of towel is very useful.¡±


    ¡°It is clean, does not leave much moisture after wiping, and can keep the body dry!¡±


    ¡°Towels like this must be kept at home, and old towels must be reced frequently.¡±


    ¡°When guestse to the house, there are new towels for guests to use,¡±


    ¡°And this towel is on sale now, three pieces only cost 99,¡±


    ¡°And the manufacturer is still offering benefits, buy three and get two free,¡±


    ¡°Which is less than 20 yuan after conversion, this is very cost-effective!¡±


    ¡°I have negotiated with the manufacturer in total three thousand orders,¡±


    ¡°Please ce an order as soon as possible if you need it,¡±


    ¡°And there will be no such offers after this session ends.¡±


    As she spoke, Horiyah picked up the water ss and fed Noah some drink,


    But Noah acted dully and identally spilled water on his neck,


    Horiyah immediately wiped off the spilled water with a towel, and said to the camera:


    ¡°Look, everyone, this towel absorbs water really well,¡±


    ¡°Thanks to it, otherwise my stupid husband would definitely wet the bed.¡± ine said cursingly:


    ¡°Dmn it, look at Noah, who is dead, and pretends to be so fcuking good!¡±


    ¡°I remember that he only has a problem with legs and feet, he doesn¡¯t have dementia!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°It must have been acted out, it¡¯s all scripted and rehearsed in advance.¡±


    At this time, Horiyah in the live broadcast was not in a hurry to get into the shopping cart,

 Chapter 5234

    Chapter 5234


    But after patiently helping her husband clean up, she sighed:


    ¡°Actually, if my husband and son were not paralyzed, I didn¡¯t want to make money for my family


    here.¡±


    ¡°Like, from this kind of towel, if I sell one order, I could earn two yuan inmission.¡±


    ¡°If I sell all three thousand orders, I can earn about six thousand yuan.¡± ¡°Six thousand yuan sounds


    like a lot, but there are many mouths in my family.¡±


    ¡°While eating, my husband and son are still waiting for money to go to the hospital for rehabilitation


    treatment.¡±


    ¡°The daily expenses are more than this amount, so members must only think of it as helping.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you have to buy things like towels sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°If this is the case, How about buying a copy from me,¡±


    ¡°Which can be regarded as a love for us, I am here to thank the family!¡±


    Hearing this, ine scolded angrily: ¡°Dmn it, look at her!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to throw up! Horiyah, that stinky b!tch, really knows how to act!¡±


    At this time, Horiyah in the live broadcast picked up another mobile phone at this time, and said,


    ¡°Family, I¡¯m going to get in the shopping cart, grab what you need, three, two, one, get in the cart!¡±


    ine muttered, ¡°This filthy towel doesn¡¯t even have a brand, and it¡¯s selling for 99 yuan for 5


    pieces.¡±


    ¡°A good towel made of high-grade long-staple cotton is only at this price, and a fool would buy


    hers!¡±


    After that, she muttered again: ¡°Let me see how many orders you can sell for this thing.¡±


    She said, and clicked on the shopping cart icon in Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room with her finger,


    And she clicked in to see that the first link was for this towel,


    Saying buy three get two free, free shipping for 99 yuan,


    And the real-time sales volume has already reached 1,800 Multiple orders.


    ine was shocked, and blurted out: ¡°Dmn, someone actually bought it?!¡±


    ¡°More than 1,800 orders?! Horiyah earned three yuan for one order.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that she made money for her f.arting work?¡±


    ¡°More than five thousand dors?!¡±


    She said, she asked Charlie: ¡°Good son-inw, look at this she must be earning 5 or 6 yuan per


    order!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I estimate that Horiyah¡¯smission is at least twenty yuan per order.¡±


    ¡°How much?!¡± ine was dumbfounded, and blurted out in disbelief: ¡°Can one order make at least


    20 yuan? Then she sells more than 1,800 orders at once.¡±


    ¡°ording to this, she earned More than 30,000?!¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Maybe some people pay the bills and some return the goods,¡±


    ¡°But I guess she can earn at least 10,000 to 20,000.¡±


    Crazed, she gritted her teeth and cursed: ¡°Dmn it, Horiyah, that stinky b!tch, would she spend so


    much money?!¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t she just buy a Mercedes-Benz Big G?¡± ?¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, ine was extremely depressed.


    But what was even more depressing was that at this time,


    Horiyah choked up and said: ¡°All three thousand orders have been sold out,¡±


    ¡°Thank you, family members! Thank you, family members! I am really grateful to you,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sing a song, everyone. It is the theme song of my favorite TV series,¡±


    ¡°The heroine is almost worse than me, but her tenacity and perseverance have always inspired me


    and made me stronger!¡±


    She hummed softly as she spoke: ¡°For many years, you said you were so confused back then¡­¡±


    ine felt dizzy for a while, and blurted out: ¡°Dmn, all 3,000 orders are sold out?!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she quit and refreshed, and the sales volume was exactly 3,000.


    ine was so jealous that she wanted to rush to the vi next door and tear Horiyah apart.


    She gritted her teeth and scolded, ¡°Three thousand sales, sixty thousand yuan! Is this making


    money? This is a robbery!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she muttered angrily: ¡°Dmn, with so many orders,¡±


    ¡°Just packing and express delivery will have to exhaust this stinky b!tch!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to give her a brain hemorrhage, and she will also copse on the bed like her husband


    and son!¡±


    Charlie shook helplessly. Shaking her head, she continued to make up the knife and said,


    ¡°Mom, she is only helping the manufacturer to sell the goods live,¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to worry about packaging and shipping.¡±


    ¡°After these 3,000 people ce an order and pay, the manufacturer will start packaging and


    delivering.¡±


    ¡°Horiyah doesn¡¯t need to do anything, just wait for themission to be withdrawn.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What?!¡± ine was about to go crazy, and asked as she almost copsed:


    ¡°You said that she earned so much money, she didn¡¯t even need to do the packaging and delivery


    herself?!¡± ¡°With so much money, let her brag and sing and earn money just by singing! Is there any


    godDmn reason for this?!¡±


    Horiyah¡¯s speed of making money made ine extremely angry and jealous.


    At this moment, she really realized in her heart that Horiyah hadpletely turned over, and turned


    quickly and hard.


    At this rate of earning tens of thousands of yuan a day, Horiyah¡¯s annual ie is at least 10 to 20


    million.


    Don¡¯t look at ine living in a vi with more than 100 million yuan,


    If she really earns it, she won¡¯t be able to earn so much money in eight lifetimes.

 Chapter 5235

    Chapter 5235


    Moreover, even if ine doesn¡¯t understand the Inte, she has realized a trend,


    And said with red eyes: ¡°Horiyah is a hen that hatched a golden egg¡­¡±


    ¡°And if it continues to follow this trend, this trend will continue to grow.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that the eggsid by chickens will be bigger and bigger¡­¡± ¡°Now they earn tens of


    thousands a day, maybe after a while they can earn hundreds of thousands a day,¡±


    ¡°And then they can earn 100 million a year¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, ine Suddenly wept loudly and shouted:


    ¡°God, how can you turn a b!tch like Horiyah over! You let a dog turn over, but can¡¯t turn her over!¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and quicklyforted her Said:


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s live our own lives well. Why bother with so many other people¡¯s affairs?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let other people¡¯s affairs affect your mood.¡±


    ine cried and said, ¡°What do you know! Look at her,¡±


    ¡°Earning money is more ufortable than losing it myself!¡±


    ¡°If God agrees, I would rather use my other leg to exchange Horiyah¡¯s ruin and return to her original


    form!¡±


    ire asked with a puzzled expression: ¡°Mom¡­ You¡­why are you doing this¡­¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡± iney on the bed and cried loudly, her mouth choked with pain:


    ¡°In my life, I was the worst bullied by two people,¡±


    ¡°One was an old woman, and one is Horiyah! In this world, everyone can live well, but the two of


    them can¡¯t!¡±


    Charlie sighed, and thought to himself: ¡°Downstairs is the father-inw who broke up and crying like


    a baby.¡±


    ¡°Upstairs is the mother-inw who is jealous of Horiyah, crying and howling.¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s fortune seems to be unfavorable for family harmony¡­¡±


    At this time, ine Suddenly remembered something, and blurted out:


    ¡°Dmn, I¡¯m going toin about her on the short video tform!¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go to the headquarters of the short video group another day,¡±


    ¡°And pull a banner at the gate of their headquarters to protest!¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, I must expose the lie!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the boss of this short video tform can sit back and watch such scammers


    make money on their tform!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help touching his nose when he heard this.


    The boss of the short video tform isn¡¯t he talking about himself¡­


    Long ago, Charlie asked Leon to buy this popr short video tform.


    At that time, live broadcast emerce was not so powerful, so he definitely copied it.


    Now live broadcast emerce is booming.


    This short video tform has be thergest live broadcast sales channel in China.


    The valuation of the tform has doubled or tripled, and its own floating profit has exceeded 100


    billion yuan.


    If he continues to hold it and wait for the tform toe up with a three-year rapid growth answer


    sheet,


    Then as long as it goes public on Nasdaq, the market value will be at least 30 to 50 billion U.S.


    dors or more.


    In fact, this is the way capital makes money.


    Spot a project, buy it at a low price, and then wait for the wind toe.


    Peter Thiel, the investor who was the first to invest in Facebook¡¯s angel round,


    Invested US$500,000 in Facebook, and when he finally left the market, He set up a full billion US


    dors. The rate of return reached 20,000 times.


    And this is what Charlie¡¯s mother was best at.


    Most of the Silicon Valleypanies she had invested in have achieved growth of more than ten


    thousand times.


    It is precisely because Charlie started the short video tform early,


    So he also pays more attention to the current live broadcast.


    He is very clear that there are many anchors like Horiyah on the Inte,


    But no matter what stories they make up, What kind of personality to set up, Their ultimate goal is


    actually only one, and that is to make money.


    Even those super-rich who post hundreds of millions or billions of dors


    In mansions when they have nothing to do, post videos on short video tforms,


    Conduct live broadcasts, and make goods on the short video tform every day,


    In fact, it is just to make money.


    What¡¯s more, it is not a rich second generation at all,


    It ispletely a script created by the Inte celebrity brokeragepany.


    As the boss of the short video tform,


    Although Charlie also felt that people like Horiyah and things like this were indeed rtively low,


    But he also knew very well that this represented the direction of the market and thews of


    business.


    After all, the vast majority of people in the country are ordinary working-ss people,


    Or even peasants. This is the sinking market that allpanies are vying for now,


    And it is also the target of these Inte celebrity anchors.


    If you don¡¯t allow it When such people and things appear on the tforms,


    These anchors will change tforms to fabricate the same story.


    And in this way, his own short video tform will be divided into hosts and traffic by other


    competitors,


    Which will lead to the copse of the whole.

 Chapter 5236

    Chapter 5236


    Many well-known Intepanies back then failed to make the right move, and eventually lost


    everything.


    Therefore, he simply stopped trying to persuade ine,


    But said to ire: ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go out and let Mom take it easy.¡± ire nodded helplessly, and said


    to ine:


    ¡°Mom, adjust yourself, Charlie and I will go out first.¡±


    ine ignored the two of them, just lying on the bed, crying non-stop.


    Jacob downstairs, because what Charlie said was too heart-wrenching for him,


    Sat alone on the floor in front of the sofa with a cigarette in his mouth,


    Leaning against the sofa with his legs curled up, smoking, and crying like ine.


    Charlie was also extremely helpless, so he said to ire:


    ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we both just leave it alone and let them adjust slowly.¡±


    ire asked Charlie: ¡°How is dad?¡±


    ¡°He kept crying too.¡± Charlie sighed, shrugged his shoulders, and said, ¡°Dad has been so decadent


    these days, it¡¯s not because he didn¡¯t perform well in cultural exchanges.¡±


    ire asked in surprise: ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°Because of Aunt Han.¡±


    ine never knew that Meiqing had returned to Aurous Hill, but ire did.


    In the beginning ine was sent to prison for stealing Charlie¡¯s money,


    But Jacob ran to the airport in suits and leather shoes to meet Meiqing and her son Paul,


    Andter invited them to the home for dinner.


    She could see that her father still missed Aunt Han, and even had deep feelings for her.


    She was angry with her father because of this. Later, after she learned about those things about her


    parents,


    She never mentioned these things in front of her father.


    When she heard Charlie say that her father was like this because of Aunt


    Han, she quickly asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Charlie exined: ¡°Aunt Han is with someone else, a person who is many times better than Dad.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t ept this blow, so he just smoked and drank alone these days.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ire didn¡¯t


    know whether to be happy or worried.


    As the daughter of Jacob and ine, she naturally didn¡¯t want her father to love other women in his


    heart.


    However, after knowing what happened to her parents and Aunt Han back then,


    ire felt a little sympathetic to her father¡¯s inner suffering these years.


    After pondering for a moment, she said helplessly:


    ¡°Sometimes, I feel that my father and my mother are not a good match at all,¡± ¡°But sometimes, I feel


    that the two of them seem to be a match made in heaven.¡±


    ¡°I hope the two of them can feel at ease and live a good life¡­¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    Penang, Mysia.


    Maria has obtained a full set of identity documents signed by the name Cathy Lin,


    As well as birth certificates, and personnel files from elementary school to high school.


    It is easy to make this set of documents, but it is definitely not an easy task,


    Topletely synchronize these documents with the official information of the Mysian


    government.


    But Larry did it easily.


    Moreover, in order to ensure that everything is safe,


    He specifically asked his distant rtives to memorize a whole set of scripts rted to Cathy,


    And even the teachers and principals of every school Cathy studied in the files memorized these


    scripts by heart.


    All the sses and school images in Cathy¡¯s files have been edited by professionals,


    Such as adding her name to graduation photos, her photos on PS,


    Even many life photos, and even sports meeting photos.


    They also showed her figure very naturally, without any trace of artificial modification at all.


    Perhaps the students in these sses, after seeing these contents, Will wonder if they really forgot


    about such a ssmate.


    However, certain confidentiality measures have been taken for these tampered materials,


    So it is impossible for those students who have been in the same ss as Maria in the files to see


    these contents.


    This also guaranteed the security of Cathy¡¯s identity to a greater extent.


    Larry was able to do this because of his strong social status,


    And his deep-rootedwork background. Here, there is nothing he cannot do.


    Maria asked Larry to assume such a fake identity, but it was actually prepared for Charlie alone.


    She knew that after meeting Charlie,


    He would definitely be suspicious of her, so he would definitely investigate her identity.


    As long as it can make her look wless, then this set of identities haspleted the task.


    After Larry gave Maria all the identification documents, he said respectfully:


    ¡°Miss, I have already greeted Aurous Hill University, and they have sent out relevant introductions


    about the school and various majors.¡±


    ¡°You can choose any major at will. , after you make your selection, they will issue an admission


    letter to you.¡±


    Maria nodded lightly, and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± ¡°If it¡¯s convenient,


    please arrange a flight for me, I¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Larry hesitated for a moment, then respectfully said: ¡°Miss, I have a request, I dare you to agree¡­¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Larry bowed and said: ¡°I also hope to be with you I want to go to Aurous Hill together.¡±


    ¡°On the one hand, I hope that I can use the contacts I have umted in Aurous Hill over the


    years to help you pave the way,¡±


    ¡°And endorse books, so that you can be more convenient in Aurous Hill;¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have a


    look, we are getting older, so this is probably thest time we will go back.¡±


    Maria pursed her lips and thought for a moment, then nodded and said,


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together, Ehan ising to Aurous Hill to meet me, so you can catch up on the old


    days.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Larry was overjoyed, and hurriedly said: ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡±


    ¡°Then we will make arrangements here, and fly directly from Penang to


    Aurous Hill tomorrow morning!¡±

 Chapter 5237

    Chapter 5237


    The night Charlie and ire just returned to China did not go well.


    Jacob¡¯s heart, which was already riddled with holes, seemed to be hurt even more by Charlie¡¯s


    words.


    He stayed in the living room all night without moving.


    ine, on the other hand, watched Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast in the first half of the night until twelve


    o¡¯clock in the night,


    And in the second half of the night, she kept holding her mobile phone, Searching for a way to bring


    down Horiyah on the search engine.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ording to what Charlie said, themission rate is about 20%,


    And based on the sales of the small yellow car in Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room,


    ine calcted the totalmission of her live broadcast for one night, And came up with a set


    that made her dumbfounded numbers.


    In Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast, she brought a total of ten products,


    And the sales volume was about 1.1 million. Based on this rough calction, themission would


    be around 220,000.


    Including brushing orders and returns, themission is at least at the level of hundreds of


    thousands.


    After deducting the tax, it is easy to earn 70,000 to 80,000 in one night.


    It¡¯s not a big deal, ine¡¯s liver hurts even more after the calction. There was originally only one


    person she was jealous of to death in her life, And that was the unparalleled beauty Meiqing back


    then.


    But now, Horiyah is fortunate to be the second one.


    ine didn¡¯t even dare to think about how she would spend if she could earn seventy to eighty


    thousand a day.


    Is the Mercedes-Benz G500 a f.art? It¡¯s like buying a car a month for fun.


    Early the next morning.


    After Charlie got up, he said to ire: ¡°Honey, you can ask a few cleaners from the Inte to clean


    up the houseter,¡±


    ¡°I have to go to school for udia today,¡±


    ¡°This matter has to be done quickly during the summer vacation, so as not to dy the start of


    school.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ire nodded, and said, ¡°Go and do your work. I won¡¯t go to the studio today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll appease father and mother, and then clean up the house.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Then it¡¯s hard work for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash up first, and will go out. Oh yes, if you are not going out, I¡¯ll drive your car out.¡±


    ire asked: ¡°It must be out of battery standing in the garage,¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, if the battery really runs out, I¡¯ll use Dad¡¯s Cullinan to power it.¡±


    ire worried: ¡°Aftering back from an exchange he smoked,¡±


    ¡°And drank all day at home, and I may not have driven a car.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Mom must have driven it every day before going to the United


    States, so it should be fine.¡±


    ire said: ¡°Then you might as well just drive that car ¡°


    ¡°Let¡¯s say goodbye.¡± Charlie refused,


    ¡°That kind of car is too high-profile, I think I feel ufortable driving it out.¡±


    ire knew that Charlie didn¡¯t like publicity very much, so she nodded and said: ¡°Then take out my


    car.¡±


    When Charlie finished packing and came to the living room on the first floor,


    Jacob was lying on the sofa half dead, he saw that Jacob¡¯s breath was normal,


    So he didn¡¯t bother to ask, but walked out directly, to start ire¡¯s BMW 760.


    When he came to the garage in the yard, Charlie realized that the car hadn¡¯t been touched for more


    than a month,


    And when he pressed the unlock button of the car key, the car didn¡¯t respond at all.


    So he opened the door with the mechanical key, opened the hood, And prepared to use the


    Cullinan to start the car.


    At this time, there was a rumbling sound of the engine suddenly starting not far away,


    And then, it drove towards the direction of his home.


    Charlie looked outside the garage, and saw that Horiyah was dressed beautifully,


    Wearing a pair of huge pink-rimmed sunsses, driving her Mercedes-Benz G500, and had arrived


    at her door.


    Seeing Horiyah parked the car outside his house, he couldn¡¯t help frowning,


    Thinking that this woman came here early in the morning, she must be looking for trouble.


    After all, he also knew Horiyah very well. This woman and ine had basically the same attributes.


    For a long time in the past, this family of four had a very miserable life.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it was a human tragedy.


    Later, Horiyah, the sister-inw, fawned over ine. Now that she finally turned around,


    If she didn¡¯t step on ine, she would have seen a ghost.


    The facts were not what he expected.


    After Horiyah stopped the car, she didn¡¯t turn off the engine,


    But honked the horn three times in a row, then poked her head out,


    And shouted to the third floor of this vi: ¡°ine! ine! Are you awake?!¡±


    Soon, ine came out from the terrace on the third floor with a pair of dark circles under her eyes.


    She hadn¡¯t slept sincest night, and she was almost blind from looking at her phone.


    Just found some drowsiness a minute ago, and nned to take a nap first,


    But unexpectedly, the sound of Horiyah¡¯s horn made her lose all sleepiness.


    Hearing Horiyah calling her name, ine couldn¡¯t help feeling angry,


    Picked up the carbon fiber stretchable crutches that Fei¡¯s Hospital gave her,


    Limped out, and asked angrily: ¡°Why, this?¡±


    ¡°What is with this reminder? If you don¡¯t sleep, would others not sleep as well!¡±


    Horiyahughed, lying on the window of the car, and beckoning to ine with a smile:


    ¡°What are you going to sleep, sister-inw I will take you to Chisa,¡±


    ¡°I just made an appointment I will go to the best Shangri-La Hotel SPA here,¡±


    ¡°Which is much better than the beauty club you used to go to.¡±


    ¡°After a while, I will have a five-star buffet breakfast first,¡±


    ¡°And then I will lie in the SPA center all morning. I have nothing to do at noon.¡±


    ¡°Eat casually at the western restaurant of the hotel, and in the afternoon we will be doing Remaji


    and yoga sses,¡±


    ¡°Do you want to join me? I¡¯ll treat you!¡±


    ine heard that she was embarrassed in front of her,


    And was just about to start insulting her, when she suddenly heard Horiyah say she wanted her to


    join,


    So she asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you sure you want to treat me?¡±


    Horiyah said very seriously: ¡°We have been away for so many years,¡±


    ¡°Can I still lie to you about these trivial matters?¡± Let me pay the bill.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Horiyah sneered, took out a gold card of Shangri-La, and said to ine,


    ¡°I have deposited 500,000 in Shangri-La, and I am a VIP there. When I go there to consume,¡±


    ¡°I will just sign the bill and transfer the money from the ount,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t have to pay the bill myself, how can I let you spend money?¡±


    She looked at ine, raised her eyebrows, and asked, ¡°Do you want to go or not?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, after my consumption, it costs at least 20,000 yuan per person.¡±


    ¡°Even if you have a gold card, you can only get 25% off.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te down, don¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    Hearing this, ine greeted Horiyah¡¯s 18 generations of ancestors in her heart,


    And at the same time couldn¡¯t help thinking: ¡°Dmn, I haven¡¯t experienced Shangri-La yet.¡±


    ¡°Such a high-end SPA, Horiyah is willing to spend 500,000 yuan to apply for a card,¡±


    ¡°And it costs 15,000 yuan to go once, so it¡¯s not her who is burning it!¡±


    ine had the coolest time in her life, Those days when a person lived in a luxury house,


    Drive a luxury car, and have a 6-figure deposit on her card.


    However, when she had 6-figure savings, she didn¡¯t dare to spend as much as Horiyah.


    A spa treatment costs more than 10,000 yuan, which has already exceeded ine¡¯s consumption


    concept.


    She feels that if she spends 20,000 to 30,000 yuan in a beauty salon,


    And spends 1,000 to 2,000 yuan each time for a face and body,


    She is already a proper high-spendingdy. How dare she be like Horiyah,

 Chapter 5238

    Chapter 5238


    After all, he also knew Horiyah very well. This woman and ine had basically the same attributes.


    For a long time in the past, this family of four had a very miserable life.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that it was a human tragedy.


    Later, Horiyah, the sister-inw, fawned over ine. Now that she finally turned around,


    If she didn¡¯t step on ine, she would have seen a ghost.


    The facts were not what he expected.


    After Horiyah stopped the car, she didn¡¯t turn off the engine,


    But honked the horn three times in a row, then poked her head out,


    And shouted to the third floor of this vi: ¡°ine! ine! Are you awake?!¡±


    Soon, ine came out from the terrace on the third floor with a pair of dark circles under her eyes.


    She hadn¡¯t slept sincest night, and she was almost blind from looking at her phone.


    Just found some drowsiness a minute ago, and nned to take a nap first,


    But unexpectedly, the sound of Horiyah¡¯s horn made her lose all sleepiness.


    Hearing Horiyah calling her name, ine couldn¡¯t help feeling angry,


    Picked up the carbon fiber stretchable crutches that Fei¡¯s Hospital gave her,


    Limped out, and asked angrily: ¡°Why, this?¡±


    ¡°What is with this reminder? If you don¡¯t sleep, would others not sleep as well!¡±


    Horiyahughed, lying on the window of the car, and beckoning to ine with a smile:


    ¡°What are you going to sleep, sister-inw I will take you to Chisa,¡±


    ¡°I just made an appointment I will go to the best Shangri-La Hotel SPA here,¡±


    ¡°Which is much better than the beauty club you used to go to.¡±


    ¡°After a while, I will have a five-star buffet breakfast first,¡±


    ¡°And then I will lie in the SPA center all morning. I have nothing to do at noon.¡±


    ¡°Eat casually at the western restaurant of the hotel, and in the afternoon we will be doing Remaji


    and yoga sses,¡±


    ¡°Do you want to join me? I¡¯ll treat you!¡±


    ine heard that she was embarrassed in front of her,


    And was just about to start insulting her, when she suddenly heard Horiyah say she wanted her to


    join,


    So she asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you sure you want to treat me?¡±


    Horiyah said very seriously: ¡°We have been away for so many years,¡±


    ¡°Can I still lie to you about these trivial matters?¡± Let me pay the bill.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Horiyah sneered, took out a gold card of Shangri-La, and said to ine,


    ¡°I have deposited 500,000 in Shangri-La, and I am a VIP there. When I go there to consume,¡±


    ¡°I will just sign the bill and transfer the money from the ount,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t have to pay the bill myself, how can I let you spend money?¡±


    She looked at ine, raised her eyebrows, and asked, ¡°Do you want to go or not?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, after my consumption, it costs at least 20,000 yuan per person.¡±


    ¡°Even if you have a gold card, you can only get 25% off.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te down, don¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    Hearing this, ine greeted Horiyah¡¯s 18 generations of ancestors in her heart,


    And at the same time couldn¡¯t help thinking: ¡°Dmn, I haven¡¯t experienced Shangri-La yet.¡±


    ¡°Such a high-end SPA, Horiyah is willing to spend 500,000 yuan to apply for a card,¡±


    ¡°And it costs 15,000 yuan to go once, so it¡¯s not her who is burning it!¡±


    ine had the coolest time in her life, Those days when a person lived in a luxury house,


    Drive a luxury car, and have a 6-figure deposit on her card.


    However, when she had 6-figure savings, she didn¡¯t dare to spend as much as Horiyah.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A spa treatment costs more than 10,000 yuan, which has already exceeded ine¡¯s consumption


    concept.


    She feels that if she spends 20,000 to 30,000 yuan in a beauty salon,


    And spends 1,000 to 2,000 yuan each time for a face and body,


    She is already a proper high-spendingdy. How dare she be


    like Horiyah,

 Chapter 5239

    Chapter 5239


    Throwing half a million just to be in a SPA.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t have so much money.


    After thinking for a while, ine was already longing for it,


    So she suppressed the jealousy and anger in her heart, and said to Horiyah:


    ¡°Oh, since you are so enthusiastic, then I will go with you to experience it.¡±


    Deliberately sighed: ¡°Before I went to the United States, I invited you to eat,¡±


    ¡°Drink and have fun for so long. Now that you remember to invite me back, you have a conscience!¡±


    Horiyah shook her head and smiled, but she didn¡¯t make any mockery at ine,


    But beckoned to her: ¡°Thene down quickly, I¡¯m still hungry and waiting to go there for


    breakfast!¡±


    Charlie had already guessed that the mother-inw would not be able to resist the temptation.


    He was not surprised at all when he heard that ine agree.


    But ire was listening on the second floor,


    But was choked by her mother¡¯s spineless performance.


    So she hurried out of the room and pressed the elevator while ine wasing down,


    So the elevator stopped on the second floor, and when the door opened, ine was already leaning


    inside on crutches.


    She was quick to pack up when it was about to go out.


    She didn¡¯t sleep all nightst night, and she didn¡¯t even bother to change her clothes.


    She was still wearing the same clothes she got back from the ne yesterday.


    ire didn¡¯t enter the elevator, but blocked the elevator door, and asked ine inside,


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you scold aunt yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Why did you not feel ufortable when she asked you to go to the spa?¡±


    Are you tempted?¡±


    ine said seriously: ¡°ire! The average per capita is 20,000 yuan!¡±


    ¡°As your mother, I want to reject her, but my body does not allow me to refuse her!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your mother, I have no backbone, but it¡¯s her It¡¯s really too much!¡±


    ire said angrily: ¡°Oh, mom! You can¡¯t go even if the per capita is 200,000,¡±


    ¡°She is here to make fun of you, can¡¯t you see it? Why are you rushing to give her a chance?¡±


    ine curled her lips: ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid,¡±


    ¡°Once Horiyah pouted her a s s, I knew what sh!t she was going to do!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she looked at ire, gritted her back mrs, and said:


    ¡°But ire! The average per capita is 20,000 yuan!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t skip taking advantage of that bastard, let alone such a big advantage?¡±


    ire was helpless, so she could only say: ¡°Then I will give You are 20,000 yuan, can you not go?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± ine nodded, and blurted out: ¡°I can definitely do it if you give me 20,000 yuan.¡±


    ire didn¡¯t talk too much, immediately took out her mobile phone, and transferred 20,000 yuan to


    ine¡¯s WeChat.


    ine happily clicked to ept, then looked at ire, and said seriously:


    ¡°ire, I didn¡¯t finish talking just now, you can definitely give me 20,000 yuan,¡±


    ¡°But you told me not to go, That¡¯s definitely not possible if I don¡¯t go,¡±


    ¡°It will be equivalent to a loss of 20,000 yuan, I don¡¯t allow myself to be so extravagant!¡±


    ire stomped her feet anxiously, and said angrily: ¡°Mom! You¡­how can you do this!¡±


    ine said with an innocent face: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I have been married in this family for so


    many years,¡±


    ¡°When did I take advantage of her Horiyah?¡±


    ¡°Today is the first time the iron tree has bloomed. I can¡¯t miss this


    Opportunity!¡±


    irepletely gave up at this moment, and said in despair:


    ¡°You can do whatever you want, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    After speaking, she took a step back and let the elevator door close.


    Soon, Charlie saw ine limping out on crutches.


    Seeing ineing out on crutches, Horiyah hurriedly got out of the car to greet her,


    And said with a smile, ¡°Oh my,¡±


    ¡°I thought you came out in that electric wheelchair yesterday, why did youe here on crutches?¡±


    ine said casually: ¡°My electric wheelchair is very heavy,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to lift it into the trunk.¡±


    Horiyah nodded, helped ine all the way to the passenger door, and said:


    ¡°ine, my broken car It¡¯s not as good as Cullinan from your family, so don¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    ine curled her lips and said the following words:


    ¡°Your g500 is indeed iparable to Cullinan, but I don¡¯t pick it either.¡±


    Horiyah helped ine into the car, and said with a smile,


    ¡°I also ordered a Cullinan two days ago, which is the same as yours,¡±


    ¡°Both of which are BB versions, but I ordered thetest model that justunched.¡±


    ¡°The configuration list is about 9 million, and thending will cost more than 10 million.¡±


    ine asked dumbfounded: ¡°What are you talking about?! You also ordered a Cullinan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Horiyah took out a cowhide folder from the co-pilot¡¯s door storagepartment,


    Handed it to ine, and said, ¡°See for yourself, the deposit is one million,¡± ¡°But this ordering cycle


    for a car is rtively long,¡±


    ¡°And sales say it will take half a year at the earliest, and after that,¡± ¡°I will show you the difference


    between the new model and the old one.¡± ine looked down at the folder and immediately saw the


    logo.


    She quickly opened the folder, and inside was a contract for ordering a car,


    The total price of the configuration sheet was 9.1 million,


    And the person who booked the car was written by Horiyah!


    Not only that but there is also a receipt issued by the Rolls-Royce 4S store.


    The content inside is indeed that Horiyah has received Cullinan¡¯s deposit of one million yuan¡­


    At this moment, ine waspletely defensive Copsing, ording to her own rough


    calctions,


    Horiyah can earn more than 10 million a year with the goods,


    And Horiyah has just started working, and at most, she can earn a car.


    How can she be so rich? ? Seeing that Horiyah had already sat in the cab,


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She asked her from the bottom of her heart: ¡°Horiyah, how on earth did you earn so much money?¡±


    ¡°Someone I knew spected in futures and made some money.¡±


    As soon as ine heard Horiyah¡¯s words, she knew that she waspletely fooling her,


    And she probably didn¡¯t expect that she had stumbled into her live broadcast room by ident


    yesterday.


    Thinking of this, ine pretended to be surprised and said:


    ¡°Are you specting in futures now? I saw that you made so much money,¡±


    ¡°I thought you were also following other people¡¯s example of live streaming.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say that live streaming is very popr now?¡±


    ¡°That makes money faster than stealing money! The most powerful anchor,¡±


    ¡°It is said that he earns more than one billion or two billion a year!¡±


    Horiyah smiled unnaturally, and said casually: ¡°Hey! ine said that live broadcasting is a new thing


    for young people to y.¡±


    ¡°We are all olddies who have started to understand it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s young, handsome, and beautiful celebrities, and there are many first-line stars,¡±


    ¡°And big entrepreneurs who go to live broadcast to sell goods,¡±


    ¡°Only such people can make money, and others have no chance at all.¡±


    As she spoke, she did not forget to remind: ¡°Let me tell you,¡±


    ¡°ine, don¡¯t go after such illusory things if you have nothing to do, it¡¯s useless!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to follow the stock market and futures, this is the proper way to make money!¡±


    After saying this, Horiyah said again: ¡°Oh, by the way, if you have spare money,¡±


    ¡°You can gather it. Later, I will ask my master to rmend some futures and stocks to you.¡±


    ¡°I am sure you can make a lot of money!¡±


    ine heard this, and she is already scolding in her heart:


    ¡°Your b!tch, you can really pretend! You are hoarding money from live broadcast and telling me it is


    illusory,¡±


    ¡°The most annoying thing is that you are asking me not to touch it¡­¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen youst night, I¡¯m afraid I really believed your nonsense!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell the truth, and you want to fool me,¡±


    ¡°To specte in stocks and futures, do you want my mother to go bankrupt?!¡± Thinking of this,


    ine cursed in her heart:


    ¡°You b!tch, aren¡¯t you just afraid that I will find a chance to turn around in the live broadcast industry


    like you?¡±


    ¡°The more you don¡¯t want to let me touch the live broadcast and bring the goods,¡±


    ¡°The more I will insist on it! Just wait, I may not be worse than you in the live broadcast!¡±


    ¡°Coming back tonight I will give it a try!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can earn tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands in one night!¡±

 Chapter 5240

    Chapter 5240


    ine said casually: ¡°My electric wheelchair is very heavy,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to lift it into the trunk.¡±


    Horiyah nodded, helped ine all the way to the passenger door, and said:


    ¡°ine, my broken car It¡¯s not as good as Cullinan from your family, so don¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    ine curled her lips and said the following words:


    ¡°Your g500 is indeed iparable to Cullinan, but I don¡¯t pick it either.¡±


    Horiyah helped ine into the car, and said with a smile,


    ¡°I also ordered a Cullinan two days ago, which is the same as yours,¡±


    ¡°Both of which are BB versions, but I ordered thetest model that justunched.¡±


    ¡°The configuration list is about 9 million, and thending will cost more than 10 million.¡±


    ine asked dumbfounded: ¡°What are you talking about?! You also ordered a Cullinan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Horiyah took out a cowhide folder from the co-pilot¡¯s door storagepartment,


    Handed it to ine, and said, ¡°See for yourself, the deposit is one million,¡± ¡°But this ordering cycle


    for a car is rtively long,¡±


    ¡°And sales say it will take half a year at the earliest, and after that,¡± ¡°I will show you the difference


    between the new model and the old one.¡± ine looked down at the folder and immediately saw the


    logo.


    She quickly opened the folder, and inside was a contract for ordering a car,


    The total price of the configuration sheet was 9.1 million,


    And the person who booked the car was written by Horiyah!


    Not only that but there is also a receipt issued by the Rolls-Royce 4S store.


    The content inside is indeed that Horiyah has received Cullinan¡¯s deposit of one million yuan¡­


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, ine waspletely defensive Copsing, ording to her own rough


    calctions,


    Horiyah can earn more than 10 million a year with the goods,


    And Horiyah has just started working, and at most, she can earn a car.


    How can she be so rich? ? Seeing that Horiyah had already sat in the cab,


    She asked her from the bottom of her heart: ¡°Horiyah, how on earth did you earn so much money?¡±


    ¡°Someone I knew spected in futures and made some money.¡±


    As soon as ine heard Horiyah¡¯s words, she knew that she waspletely fooling her,


    And she probably didn¡¯t expect that she had stumbled into her live broadcast room by ident


    yesterday.


    Thinking of this, ine pretended to be surprised and said:


    ¡°Are you specting in futures now? I saw that you made so much money,¡±


    ¡°I thought you were also following other people¡¯s example of live streaming.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you say that live streaming is very popr now?¡±


    ¡°That makes money faster than stealing money! The most powerful anchor,¡±


    ¡°It is said that he earns more than one billion or two billion a year!¡±


    Horiyah smiled unnaturally, and said casually: ¡°Hey! ine said that live broadcasting is a new thing


    for young people to y.¡±


    ¡°We are all olddies who have started to understand it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s young, handsome, and beautiful celebrities, and there are many first-line stars,¡±


    ¡°And big entrepreneurs who go to live broadcast to sell goods,¡±


    ¡°Only such people can make money, and others have no chance at all.¡±


    As she spoke, she did not forget to remind: ¡°Let me tell you,¡±


    ¡°ine, don¡¯t go after such illusory things if you have nothing to do, it¡¯s useless!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to follow the stock market and futures, this is the proper way to make money!¡±


    After saying this, Horiyah said again: ¡°Oh, by the way, if you have spare money,¡±


    ¡°You can gather it. Later, I will ask my master to rmend some futures and stocks to you.¡±


    ¡°I am sure you can make a lot of money!¡±


    ine heard this, and she is already scolding in her heart:


    ¡°Your b!tch, you can really pretend! You are hoarding money from live broadcast and telling me it is


    illusory,¡±


    ¡°The most annoying thing is that you are asking me not to touch it¡­¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen youst night, I¡¯m afraid I really believed your nonsense!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell the truth, and you want to fool me,¡±


    ¡°To specte in stocks and futures, do you want my mother to go bankrupt?!¡± Thinking of this,


    ine cursed in her heart:


    ¡°You b!tch, aren¡¯t you just afraid that I will find a chance to turn around in the live broadcast industry


    like you?¡±


    ¡°The more you don¡¯t want to let me touch the live broadcast and bring the goods,¡±


    ¡°The more I will insist on it! Just wait, I may not be worse than you in the live broadcast!¡±


    ¡°Coming back tonight I will give it a try!¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can earn tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands in one night!¡±

 Chapter 5241

    Chapter 5241


    Facing Horiyah¡¯s flickering, ine was not led by her nose this time,


    But was looking after herself and said: ¡°I don¡¯t understand stocks and futures.¡±


    ¡°The risk is too high and it requires a lot of capital.¡±


    ¡°I still think it¡¯s easier to live broadcast and sell goods.¡±


    ¡°I can do it from scratch with a mobile phone. It¡¯s no big money. What will be the loss.¡±


    Horiyah hit her while driving, ¡°If you want to live broadcast and sell goods,¡± ¡°You must first have


    something attractive. Tell me with old women like us, what can be attractive?¡±


    ine muttered casually: ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sell it anyway. I will say that my husband has lung cancer. Please help me.¡±


    Horiyah seemed to have been stepped on the tail, and quickly said:


    ¡°That¡¯s okay! Your son-inw has a some reputation,¡±


    ¡°If you drag Jacob to swindle money online at home,¡±


    ¡°Charlie in front of those clients how embarrassing it would be for him!¡± ine curled her lips: ¡°It¡¯s


    about making money, nothing to feel embarrassed about.¡±


    Horiyah said: ¡°By the way, what has that dead old woman been up totely?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you lend


    her to me for a few days,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll take her and Jacob with me to rent a rural self-built house in the suburbs for live


    broadcasting.¡±


    How could Hongyan think that ine would find a way?


    When she first thought of doing live broadcasts,


    She also saw other people¡¯s live broadcasts and short videos selling badly on the Inte.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After looking around, she found that those miserable streamers were not as fcuking miserable as


    herself.


    Either their children are sick, or their husbands, wives, or parents are sick,


    But in her situation, two elders who are paralyzed in bed,


    And an old woman who is almost at the death door,


    And she has been bullied by her mother-inw for so many years.


    Bing a coolie in a coal mine got pregnant unexpectedly.


    She was finally rescued and returned home, only to be beaten violently by her husband and


    rejected by her family.


    Seeing that those who were not as miserable as herself could make money,


    Horiyah changed her mind and simply arranged the room, and started a live broadcast to sell


    goods.


    To say that Horiyah¡¯s live broadcasts are selling misery, it is really readymade material,


    Her husband and son are almost useless, they just lie on the bed, and they don¡¯t even need to act.


    Moreover, both of them had the hospital¡¯s diagnosis certificate, And there was a thick pile of


    certificates of various injuries.


    If one looked at it with reference to the diagnosis certificate,


    The people lying on the bed were not two living people, but two tragedies.


    Therefore, when she started live broadcasting, she immediately grasped the pain points ofizens¡¯


    psychology,


    And tform algorithms. The number of fans increased, and the retention effect of fans was


    excellent.


    And Horiyah¡¯s real money was much more than what ine and Charlie had guessed.


    Because the things she sells are different from other streamers. All low-quality items.


    She really doesn¡¯t pay for the order, and few of her fans will return the goods as well.


    The return rate of the same product brought by others can even reach 50%,


    But as soon as she got started, she dragged the family to sell it miserably,


    And kept thanking, singing some sad songs, and thanking each fan for the help,


    Making her fans more tolerant of her than other streamers.


    Many people feel dissatisfied with buying things in her live broadcast room,


    But when they think of how difficult this woman is,


    Her son and husband are paralyzed on the bed and she has to clean their p00p and urine,


    And there is an old woman at home who looks like she won¡¯t live for a few years to take care of.


    They think giving out money is a good deed.

 Chapter 5242

    Chapter 5242


    Horiyah took advantage of this advantage, and unexpectedly lowered the return rate to less than


    5%!


    This time, her ability to sell goods was recognized by those brands.


    Although the number of fans of Horiyah is not as high as those of top streamers,


    Horiyah¡¯s fan conversion rate is high and the order transaction rate is also high,


    Which makes the brand also increase hermission ratio.


    Now live streaming is very detrimental. Take the five towels that Horiyah brought yesterday as an


    example.


    The production cost in the southern factory is about 15 yuan.


    Due to the huge order volume, they sent the cost of logistics is about two or three yuan,


    And the cost of storage and packing is added up, and the total cost is only twenty yuan,


    But the live broadcast sells five items for ny-nine yuan, and the gross profit rate is extremely


    high.


    However, brands also have their own weaknesses. What they are most afraid of is the high return


    rate.


    In order to protect the interests of consumers, the tform gives consumers the right to return the


    product within seven days without any reason.


    Every time an order is sent out, thebor and logistics cost will cost five yuan.


    If the product is returned by the customer in the end, the order is worth one cent If they didn¡¯t make


    a profit,


    They lost five yuan. Moreover, generally speaking, when these kinds of goods are returned,


    They have been opened by consumers, and the packaging is damaged.


    If they want to sell it again, they have to manually unpack and repack it. The cost of going back and


    forth is quite a lot.


    Therefore, once the return rate remains high, even if it seems that the gross profit margin is high,


    The real profit margin of the brand side is not much higher.


    However, Horiyah¡¯s case is different.


    In her live broadcast room, the return rate is surprisingly low.


    Even the broken garbage bags that leak when half filled, almost no one will return them.


    And Horiyah herself is also very shrewd.


    She knows very well that if she sells skin care products that cost thousands of yuan per customer,


    Although themission is higher and she can earn more,


    If the consumer finds that something is not good, There is absolutely no such mentality of ¡°just


    showing love¡±,


    And they will definitely choose to return the product at the first chance.


    Therefore, she has her own business book, the first one is:


    The maximum unit price per customer for live broadcast delivery is only ny-nine,


    And must not exceed one hundred yuan. Only in this way can the return rate be minimized.


    Because she knows that the love of consumers has an upper limit!


    Neen-nine to buy a bunch of garbage bags, twenty-nine to buy a bunch of stic wraps made of


    disposable shower caps,


    Ny-nine to buy five towels that she doesn¡¯t know if they are pure cotton, Even if the quality is not


    good, at least they can use it.


    Although the garbage bags are of poor quality, they can be decorated less;


    Although she doesn¡¯t know if the stic wrap will dry or not, it can also y a little role in covering


    leftovers; even if the towel can¡¯t be used to wash the face, it can always be used as a rag.


    Anyway, the price of these things is not high, and consumers just think of it as a way to show their


    love when they buy something from her.


    After all, seeing someone sending out water drops and being really touched,


    They have to donate a hundred and eighty yuan, not to mention that they can get goods, killing two


    birds with one stone.


    Moreover, it is very troublesome to return this kind of thing.


    You have to submit a return application for review, ce an order to pick it up,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Pack it up and wait for it toe to your door, and finally pay for the courier fee.


    The courier fee itself is not transparent. Large customers only need a little more than two yuan,


    And they can send it anywhere in the country. Individual express delivery costs at least ten yuan.


    Therefore, for consumers, rather than spending a lot of trouble, it may be more cost-effective to


    keep things.


    Because Horiyah has maintained a very low return rate, she also uses this to ask the brand to


    increase hermission.


    For example, yesterday¡¯s towels were delivered by someone else, and themission for a


    transaction was 20 yuan,


    But because Horiyah sold goods and people will rarely return them, Hermission was as high as


    30%, which was 30 yuan per order.


    The brand side is also willing to give her a highermission.


    After all, the profit margin brought by Horiyah is much higher than that of ordinary streamers.


    And Horiyah sold 1.1 million yuan yesterday.


    ording to the return rate of 5%, hermission before tax was as high as 310,000 yuan.


    But yesterday was not the peak of Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast.


    The time for Charlie and the others to return was Saturday noon in New York time, that is, Sunday


    morning in China time.


    After more than ten hours of flying, when Charlie and the othersnded, it was Sunday night in


    China time.


    The peak of live streaming is on Friday night, all day on Saturday,


    And during the day on Sunday. On Sunday night, the traffic drops a lot.


    Just two days ago, on Friday night, Horiyah¡¯s live studio sold more than two million yuan.


    On Saturday, she broadcast two shows in the afternoon and evening,


    And sold a total of three million yuan. One and a half million more, on Sunday night, that is,st


    night, it was sold for 1.1 million.


    In other words, Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast sales reached 8 million in one weekend,


    And the pre-taxmission was basically equal to this Mercedes-Benz Big G.


    Horiyah dared to order a Rolls-Royce Cullinan just because she was making money so fast.

 Chapter 5243

    Chapter 5243


    After all, she only needed to pay one million upfront to order the car.


    After one month, the full price of this Cullinan she must have earned!


    Seeing that ine still got into Horiyah¡¯s car, Charlie sighed helplessly that her nature was hard to


    change,


    And then he didn¡¯t think about it anymore. He picked up Cullinan¡¯s battery, drove the BMW, and


    drove out.


    After going out, Charlie called udia and asked her to wait for him in the new home they have


    moved to.


    So that he could go over today and finish udia¡¯s admission application.


    Issac has been in Aurous Hill for many years and is also the spokesperson of the Wade family.


    His local connections can be said to be pervasive, and Aurous Hill University is naturally no


    problem.


    This time, he has already found a reference for udia in advance.


    After she arrives in Aurous Hill, she just needs to go to the school with the necessary documents


    and go through the process.


    ording to the address, Charlie navigated to a vi area by the river.


    It is not far from the city, and not far from thergeprehensive welfare home that Charlie will


    invest in.


    It is very convenient for Aunt Li and Xiaofen to work in the welfare home in the future.


    However, it is a little far away from Aurous Hill University. Fortunately,


    Aurous Hill is not too big. If you aremuting by bus, it takes about half an hour to go one way.


    The university¡¯s learning tasks are not heavy, so after udia enters school,


    She can consider living on campus, taking part-time studies, or taking both.


    The vi arranged by Issac has a usable area of more than 400 square meters.


    Although it is notrge in the vi, it is not like the Tomson¡¯s where Charlie lives.


    It is divided into three floors above the ground and two floors underground.


    The house in this vi area, all are on the ground, so the utilization rate of the area is very high.


    Moreover, this house was developed by a local developer friend of Issac¡¯s.


    Issac knew the quality of the house¡¯s construction and decoration, so he felt more at ease when


    buying a house here.


    Charlie parked the car at the entrance of the vi, and as soon as he got out of the car,


    Xiaofen waved to him in the yard: ¡°Brother Charlie!¡± After finishing speaking,


    She came over to help Charlie open the courtyard door with a look of surprise.


    Seeing that she seemed to be dealing with green nts in the yard, Charlie asked with a smile,


    ¡°Why did you get up so early in the morning to clean up the yard?¡±


    Xiaofen said with a smile: ¡°There are a lot of green nts and flowers in the yard,¡±


    ¡°But I feel that theyers are not well matched, so I want to adjust it.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Where is Aunt Li?¡± ¡°She went for shopping.¡± Xiaofen Said:


    ¡°There is a big supermarket not far from themunity, and there are all kinds of daily necessities


    for home,¡±


    ¡°So Auntie went there to buy something.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s udia?¡±


    Xiaofen smiled, and said in a low voice: ¡°She¡¯s putting on makeup,¡±


    ¡°She seems to be looking forward to going to school, she¡¯s been talking to me all morning.¡±


    As soon as Xiaofen finished speaking, udia, who was a mixture of East and West, opened the


    door and came out.


    Today¡¯s udia is very young and beautiful, wearing a pure white T-shirt, paired with a light gray


    id midi skirt,


    And two fluffy golden braids on the left and right, she looks very sunny and lively,


    Unlike the whole day before Compared with the expressionless, bitter little girl, she was a


    completely different person.


    Seeing Charlie at the door, she said abruptly, ¡°Brother Charlie, you are here¡­¡±


    Xiaofen saw the well-dressed udia, and eximed, ¡°Why are you going to school?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to debut in a group! Or I think you¡¯ll stop going to school this year,¡±


    ¡°And go to a domestic talent show first, maybe you¡¯ll be popr!¡±


    udia smiled a little shyly, and asked her back: ¡°Sister Xiaofen, how can I form a group by myself?


    How about we two?¡±


    Xiaofen pouted and muttered: ¡°Two people are called abination,¡± ¡°And a girl group needs


    seven or eight members at least.¡± Talent like you can do it¡­¡±


    udia smiled and said: ¡°Then we have at least two of them first, and we have taken the first step


    bravely.¡±


    Xiaofen snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to form a group with you,¡±


    ¡°The orphanage is still waiting for me and Aunt Li to take good care of it!¡±


    Charlie also said to udia at this time: ¡°udia, if you have nothing else,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now. The dean of the school and the person in charge of recruiting overseas


    undergraduates have already arrived,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s basically enough to meet and go through the process.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± udia nodded quickly,


    then turned to Xiaofen and said, ¡°Miss Xiaofen, then I¡¯ll go first!¡±


    Xiaofen said with a smile, ¡°When you get the notice, Aunt Li and we will celebrate!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Charlie raised his eyebrows: ¡°Count me in,¡±


    ¡°You tell Aunt Li that she has to work hard to cook more special dishes at noon today.¡±


    Xiaofen said excitedly: ¡°Really? Then I will go to the supermarket to find Auntie,¡±


    ¡°We wille back with some delicious food!¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Do you want me to drop you there?¡±


    Xiaofen waved her hands: ¡°You two go first, I have to change clothes, I can¡¯t go out in pajamas.¡±


    Charlie nodded, greeted udia to get into the car, then said goodbye to Xiaofen, and drove


    towards Aurous Hill University.

 Chapter 5244

    Chapter 5244


    When the car drove out of themunity, udia asked a little timidly:


    ¡°Brother, will the enrollment matter cause you too much trouble?¡± ¡°No.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°At


    Aurous Hill University If you want to engage as int student you have certain tasks,¡±


    ¡°If the number of international students cannot reach a certain number each year,¡±


    ¡°The person in charge may have to bear performance pressure.¡±


    ¡°Besides, your grades in Canadian high school are also excellent in character and learning,¡±


    ¡°Although there are certain requirements. Even if you apply for Aurous Hill University by yourself,¡±


    ¡°You are basically guaranteed, but the process is a little moreplicated,¡±


    ¡°And the reference I asked to find can help you simplify these processes.¡±


    Only then did udia feel relieved. She was most afraid thating to China by herself would


    cause too much trouble for Charlie.


    After all, in her heart, Charlie had already done too much for her.


    It is different from the state when she was working in Aunt Li¡¯s convenience store.\


    At that time, she lost her family and everything, and all she wanted was revenge.


    But now, she has changed the environment and started again.


    Having trustworthy new family members, the whole person has be a little cautious.


    Charlie also felt this change in her, so he said seriously: ¡°udia, in Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°Aunt Li, Xiaofen, and I are your family members. Aunt Li is your mother, and Xiaofen is your family.¡±


    ¡°My sister, I am your elder brother, you are the youngest sister in this family,¡± ¡°You should be taken


    care of by us, so you must not have any thoughts that will cause us trouble,¡±


    ¡°We will never feel that the family members who need our help, or you are causing us trouble.¡±


    udia was naturally moved when she saw Charlie¡¯s resolute words.


    Although she believed in the character of Aunt Li and Xiaofen, they have not rted by blood after


    all,


    And she didn¡¯t have any living rtives, so it was inevitable that she would feel like she was


    dependent on others.


    When such children are young, they will understand this feeling in their hearts.


    However, Charlie¡¯s words made her realize that he really regarded her as a rtive,


    And regarded her as a younger sister who needed careful care.


    This also made the feeling of not belonging like duckweed in her heart be diluted by most of it in an


    instant.


    Charlie continued at this time: ¡°In the next four years, you can work and live in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°When you graduate from university, if you want to continue your studies, I will fully support you.¡±


    ¡°If you want to work, I will fully support you. If you Tell me, you have always been in Aurous Hill, and


    you can¡¯t even find a sense of belonging in this country.¡±


    ¡°If you want to go back to Canada, I will personally send you back.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to know that from now on, as a brother, I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°As far as I can, you will have no worries no matter where you are.¡± udia was moved by Charlie¡¯s


    words, her eyes were red, and while she nodded repeatedly, and tears fell silently.


    Charlie grew up in the orphanage. He understood udia¡¯s mood at this moment too well.


    Back then, he waspletely ignorant of everything Leon had arranged.


    He curled up in a corner of the dormitory of the Aurous Hill orphanage and cried until dawn.


    Today, udia is going through almost the same process as he was then.


    That¡¯s why he pays special attention to udia, hoping to use his attitude,


    And actions to untie all the knots in her heart and face her future life calmly and optimistically.


    Therefore, Charlie told her about his experience in the orphanage, hoping that she could find


    resonance with him.


    When Charlie described his mental state in detail back then,


    udia really felt a strong resonance in her heart.


    It was also at this moment that she suddenly realized that Charlie might be the one who


    understands her best in this world.


    Even Xiaofen couldn¡¯t do this.


    Because Xiaofen was abandoned and adopted since birth,


    And then was taken into an orphanage, and she and Charlie were both the happiest children in the


    world who thought they had everything,


    But in the end, they just watched helplessly, as all of this was brutally taken away.


    Xiaofen had never experienced this kind of trauma, so she couldn¡¯t really understand udia¡¯s


    heart.


    The two chatted all the way, not only did udia feel that she had found resonance with Charlie,


    But Charlie also found the same feeling from this girl who was ten years younger than him.


    Fortunately, neither of them is that kind of pessimist, so they talked a lot aboutmon topics,


    And soon they talked about a different kind of optimism that is indescribable and detailed from the


    same painful experience.


    During the chat, the car had already arrived at the gate of Aurous Hill University.


    At this time, Aurous Hill University was on vacation,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But what Charlie didn¡¯t expect was that there were many staff members at the gate of the school,


    Busy preparing for something, and even blocked the way of the car.


    Charlie briefly honked the horn, and a staff member hurried over and said to Charlie apologetically,


    ¡°Excuse me sir, we have to pull up a banner and pull up your car for a while.¡±


    Charlie nodded in understanding, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, then I¡¯ll wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, we can finish it in a few minutes.¡±


    The man thanked him, turned around, and went to work with other colleagues.


    Soon, a red banner was pulled up from both sides of the school gate and hung high above the


    archway of the school gate.


    Charlie looked up and saw the banner saying: ¡°Warmly wee Mr. and Mrs. Larry Qiu to our


    school.¡±


    Charlie seemed to have heard of the name Larry Qiu, but for a while, he forgot where he heard it.


    At this time, the staff member ran over and asked politely: ¡°What are you going in for?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I have an appointment with Mr. Issac Chen.¡±


    The man suddenly realized, and hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Chen has already gone in, please follow!¡±

 Chapter 5245

    Chapter 5245


    When Charlie drove the car to the front of the Academic Affairs Building of the University, Issac was


    already waiting there.


    Seeing Charlie stop the car, he quickly stepped forward to help him open the car door,


    And said respectfully: ¡°Master, I have made arrangements for the school.¡±


    ¡°udia only needs to fill out an application form and submit the materials. Then she can choose a


    major directly.¡±


    Charlie nodded, remembering the banners he saw outside, and asked him:


    ¡°Have you heard of Larry Qiu? I think this person sounds familiar.¡± ¡°Larry Qiu¡­¡± Issac said quickly:


    ¡°Master Qiu, Mr. Qiu is the richest man in Southeast Asia in the true sense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that he deliberately split up the family¡¯s business a few years ago,¡±


    ¡°So he was dropped from the major rankings. However,¡±


    ¡°The strength of the Qiu family in Southeast Asia is still very strong.¡±


    After that, Issac asked: ¡°Did you see them hanging banners at the gate?¡±


    ¡°When I came, they were dismantling them, and I asked about it,¡±


    ¡°And then I realized that it was Larry Qiu who wasing to visit Aurous Hill University ¡°


    Charlie suddenly remembered something, and said, ¡°When I was studying at Aurous Hill University,¡±


    ¡°I seemed to have heard of this person. It is said that he donated a lot of money to the University?¡±


    Issac nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, he is an economist.¡±


    ¡°After the opening up, the first batch of overseas Chinese who returned to China for construction,¡±


    ¡°Donated 500 million to Aurous Hill University in the 1990s, which was a huge sum back then.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Charlie tapped lightly. Nodding,


    He just thought that maybe the old man was nning toe back to Aurous Hill University, so he


    didn¡¯t take it too seriously.


    At the same time.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    A private jet transformed from an Airbus A330nded smoothly at Aurous Hill Airport.


    Maria and Larry were on this ne.


    Since Mysia is also in the East, there is no time difference with Aurous Hill,


    So Maria originally nned to fly from Penang to China at eight o¡¯clock this morning.


    In this case, she will arrive in Aurous Hill around two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and there will be no


    dy in enrolling things.


    But after shey downst night, for some reason,


    She tossed and turned in bed, and it was difficult to fall asleep until the early hours of the morning.


    She tried to calm down her mind, but no matter what methods she tried,


    Her heart always felt flustered, as if there were faint signs of palpitations.


    In desperation, she could onlyfort herself, telling herself that she would leave for Aurous Hill


    tomorrow morning,


    To the ce where Charlie disappeared in the first ce, maybe she could really get her wish and


    meet him in Aurous Hill.


    Thinking of this, Maria¡¯s heart felt much better,


    But instead, there was a sense of urgency that counted every second.


    Agitated, she could only ask Larry to prepare for the flight overnight,


    And arrive in Aurous Hill several hours ahead of schedule.


    In order not to dy the admission process for Maria,


    Larry asked someone to greet the principal of the University in advance,


    But he did not let his subordinates reveal the purpose of his visit to the University this time,


    But only told him that he wanted to go back to the University for a one-time visit.


    Naturally, the school attaches great importance to this distinguished guest.


    They made banners overnight, and even the principal prepared to greet and apany him in


    person.


    The other vice principals, as well as several sub-principals,


    Immediately suspended their vacation and rushed back to the school to prepare for it.


    Issac took Charlie and udia into the Academic Affairs Building and came to the Admissions


    Office.


    At this time, the director of the admissions office is already waiting here.


    Seeing Issacing, the director said very politely:


    ¡°Oh Mr. Chen, long time no see, you still look so handsome!¡±


    Issac smiled slightly and said, ¡°Director Liu, I will trouble you this time.¡±

 Chapter 5246

    Chapter 5246


    Then Director said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Chen and you don¡¯t have to be so polite, but it¡¯s just a matter of little effort.¡±


    ¡°Besides, recruiting more international students is also an enrollment task that we attach great


    importance to recently.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, Mr. Chen, you are helping meplete my tasks. Good for my performance


    appraisal.¡±


    Issacughed, introduced udia to him, and said,


    ¡°Director Liu, this is the distant rtive I am talking about, udia.¡±


    ¡°She was born and raised in Canada, and she also studied there.¡±


    ¡°The person next to me is also my distant rtive, udia¡¯s cousin.¡± Director Liu and Charlie


    nodded, then smiled and said to udia:


    ¡°Hello, udia, this is the Admissions Office of Aurous Hill University Director,¡±


    ¡°My name is Raymond Liu, and wee to Aurous Hill University.¡±


    udia said very politely: ¡°Hi Director Liu,¡±


    ¡°If I am lucky enough to study at Aurous Hill University, I hope you will take care of me!¡±


    Director Liu said in surprise: ¡°You¡­your Chinese is so good!¡±


    Issac who was on the side said, ¡°udia is a Chinese-Italian mixe,¡±


    ¡°And her mother was from our Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder!¡± Director Liu nodded repeatedly and sighed:


    ¡°Then the choice of Aurous Hill University still has some roots.¡±


    As he said, he asked udia: ¡°By the way, have you brought your passport and file materials?¡±


    ¡°I will help you to enter the information, and you can choose a major.¡±


    ¡°Brought it!¡± udia quickly handed over the materials she had prepared.


    Director Liu opened the file bag, looked through the information in it carefully, and eximed:


    ¡°Your high school grades are very good! To be honest,¡±


    ¡°I have also met a lot of international students, but I haven¡¯t met someone like you yet.¡±


    ¡°The grades are great, almost all of them are A!¡±


    udia said modestly: ¡°There was a bit of a decline in thest year,¡±


    ¡°Because something happened at home and I didn¡¯t go to school much.¡±


    Director Liu nodded, smiled, and said: ¡°You are already perfect.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, you should have no problem applying for international students at Tsinghua


    University with this information.¡±


    ¡°In our case, it is even more of a leniency!¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After that, he quickly took out a stack of materials, handed them to udia, and introduced:


    ¡°This is all rted materials of our Aurous Hill University¡¯s departments.¡±


    ¡°First, you can see which major you are more interested in. We will Log your information into the


    system.¡±


    ¡°Okay thank you!¡± udia took the information and began to look through it very seriously.


    As a double-first-ss university, Aurous Hill University has a veryprehensive department


    construction.


    There are dozens of departments and hundreds of majors. It is really dazzling to choose.


    udia looked around, thought for a long time, and said,


    ¡°I want to apply for the archeology major in the School of History.¡±


    ¡°Archaeology?¡± Not to mention Director Liu¡¯s surprise, even Charlie was a little surprised.


    Then Director Liu said earnestly: ¡°udia, the major of archeology is really unpopr,¡±


    ¡°And the employment opportunities in the future are very narrow.¡± ¡°In our archeology major. There


    are not even fifty people from freshman to senior year,¡±


    ¡°Each ss, there are only ten people hardly, do you want to think about it again?¡±


    udia shook her head lightly, and said: ¡°Just choose this one,¡±


    ¡°Although I am half Chinese, but I don¡¯t know much about Chinese history.¡±


    ¡°There are many, but if I choose history as a major,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid it will be too boring.¡±


    ¡°Archeology should bebined with practice to better understand Chinese culture and history.¡±


    Director Liu smacked his lips and asked her:


    ¡°That¡­ ¡­You don¡¯t think about the issue of employment at all?¡±


    udia said seriously: ¡°About that issue, let¡¯s wait until graduation to think about it!¡±

 Chapter 5247

    Chapter 5247


    At a young age, udia lost interest in materials and money when her peers first realized the


    importance of it.


    The tragic death of her family made her take these things very lightly.


    In this life, she does not expect to be rich, nor does she pursue a good life or a high social status.


    She only hopes to respect her own. Live well with her heart calm,


    So that the spirits of her family members in heaven can feel relieved.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Therefore, looking at so many majors, she has no interest in other majors, but archaeology makes


    her yearn for it.


    This is not only because she wants to know more about China,


    But also because she wants to avoid dealing with too many people as much as possible.


    What archaeologists study every day are all kinds of historical sites and cultural relics,


    And the major is unpopr, and there are not many ssmates, Which is more in line with her


    selection criteria.


    So, she made up her mind on the spot to apply for archaeology.


    And Charlie is also very supportive of this.


    He knows that the majors that many college students apply for are not the ones they like.


    The scores of cultural subjects have dropped enough, and the same is true for music and physical


    education.


    As for those students admitted to ordinary universities, because of their scores,


    They may not be able to choose their favorite majors.


    As long as their scores are not high enough, they basically have to settle for the next best thing,


    Or evenpromise and obey adjustments.


    And udia clearly knows what she wants, which is already luckier than most college students.


    Seeing that she has made up her mind, Director Liu immediately nodded and said,


    ¡°Since you really like archeology, then I¡¯ll arrange for you to go to the Department of Archeology.¡±


    As he said that, he took out a bunch of forms, took out a pen, handed it to her, and said,


    ¡°Your conditions in all aspects have met our requirements for recruiting foreign students,¡±


    ¡°So you should use these forms in full ordance with your own.¡±


    ¡°Just fill in the situation. All the items with asterisks must be filled in.¡±


    ¡°The others can be left nk.¡±


    ¡°I just produced and sent out a batch in a unified way a few days ago,¡±


    ¡°And the next batch may have to wait for about a week,¡±


    ¡°And I will arrange to mail it to you as soon as possible.¡±


    udia nodded and thanked: ¡°Thank you, it is hard work for you!¡±


    Director Liu smiled slightly, looked at Issac on the side, and said seriously


    ¡°My friendship with Mr. Chen is here, so there is no need to say thank you for this matter.¡±


    ¡°In the future, at the University, if you need help with anything,¡±


    ¡°Contact me at any time, I will deal with it as soon as possible.¡±


    Then, he took out a business card from the cardholder on the desk,


    Handed it to udia, and said: ¡°There is my Mobile phone number, avable 24 hours a day.¡±


    udia thanked him again and then began to fill in her information.


    When she filled in the emergency contact column, she saw an asterisk on it,


    So she paused for a moment, but quickly bypassed this column, And after filling in the other


    contents, she opened her mouth and said:


    ¡°Director, can I write this emergency contactter?


    ¡°My godmother and sister have just returned from Canada,¡±


    ¡°And we haven¡¯t had time to get a domestic mobile phone number.¡±

 Chapter 5248

    Chapter 5248


    Director Liu nodded, and said casually:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll fill it upter. Yes, just don¡¯t forget.¡±


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°udia, just fill in my mobile phone number,¡±


    ¡°If there is any emergency, contacting me is more effective than contacting Auntie.¡±


    udia hesitated for a moment, then nodded lightly,


    Picked up the pen again, and wrote the word Charlie Wade on this column,


    Then looked at Charlie with big blue eyes, and asked softly


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your phone number?¡±


    Charlie reached out to ask udia for the pen and wrote down his phone number behind his name.


    Afterward, udia handed the information to Director Liu.


    After going through it carefully, Director Liu said,


    ¡°Okay, there are basically no other problems.¡±


    ¡°The admission notice will be mailed to the above address when the timees,¡±


    ¡°And there will be a reporting time on it.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°When the timees, report and enroll ording to the time. These formalities are enough.¡±


    After that, he asked udia, ¡°Do you have any rtives in Aurous Hill?¡±


    udia nodded, ¡°My godmother is in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Director Liu asked, ¡°Then do you have any rtives?¡± Do you n to live on campus ore to


    school?¡±


    udia asked back: ¡°Can I only choose one of the two?¡±


    Director Liu nodded: ¡°Theoretically, it is, because a day-study agreement needs to be signed with


    the school,¡±


    ¡°Because some personal safety is involved. Liability issues, so the process is more troublesome.¡±


    ¡°The default is that if you choose to go to school, you can no longer apply for living on campus.¡±


    ¡°However, if you want to live on campus asionally, it is not impossible.¡±


    ¡°I can say hello to the logistics side.¡±


    ¡°After you are assigned a mentor, I will also say hello to the instructor.¡±


    udia breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°That would be great!¡±


    She thinks, as she will study and live in Aurous Hill for at least four years in the future.


    And Aunt Li and Xiaofen have always taken extra care of her,


    So in the next four years, she also worried whether she would cause too much trouble for Aunt Li


    and Xiaofen.


    Therefore, she also hoped that there would be one more alternative.


    In the future, if she can go to school and live on campus,


    It will be more convenient overall. If Aunt Li and Xiaofen are busy with work,


    She can also choose to live on campus,


    So as not to be distracted from taking care of her while they are busy with work.


    Director Liu stamped a few chapters on udia¡¯s information, and said to her:


    ¡°Okay, the procedures have beenpleted, just wait for the notice.¡±


    Then, he asked Issac: ¡°Mr. Chen, Do you want me to show you around the school?¡±


    ¡°Familiarize yourself with it in advance.¡±


    Issac smiled and said, ¡°This is too much trouble for you,¡±


    ¡°I see you have put up banners outside to wee distinguished guests?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Director Liu smiled. : ¡°There are indeed distinguished guestsing.¡±


    ¡°The school¡¯s principal, executive vice principal, and several other officials are here,¡±


    ¡°Even the old principal who has retired for nearly ten years ising.¡±


    ¡°However, people won¡¯t be there for a while, so I¡¯m asking the security guard,¡±


    ¡°To drive a car over to take you around and visit the foreign student dormitory.¡±


    ¡°The standard of our foreign student dormitory is very high.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a room for two people with a bed and table, and udia should like it.¡±


    Issac looked at Charlie, saw him nodding slightly, and smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll thank you then.¡±


    Director Liu hurriedly said ¡°Why are you so polite? You usually help me a lot.¡±


    Just as they were talking, someone knocked on the door suddenly.

 Chapter 5249

    Chapter 5249


    Director Liu said pleasee in,


    And a middle-aged woman pushed open the door and leaned halfway in hurriedly said:


    ¡°Director Liu, the VIP ising soon! The principal told us to go downstairs and wait for the


    reception!¡±


    Hearing what the woman said, Director Liu asked in surprise:


    ¡°Huh? So fast? Didn¡¯t you say that they might arrive at noon or afternoon?¡±


    Saying that she looked at the three guests and said,


    ¡°Now I guess we can¡¯t make it to the school gate to meet them, so we can only wait downstairs!¡±


    The new campus of Aurous Hill University covers an area of about 5,000 acres,


    And the distance from the school gate to the academic building is a considerable distance,


    If a group of middle-aged and elderly people really walked there, it would take at least ten or twenty


    minutes.


    The woman said, ¡°Director Liu, hurry up,¡±


    ¡°The principal asked me to be downstairs in three minutes, and I have to notify the others.¡±


    After saying this, the woman withdrew.


    When Director Liu heard this, he could only say to Issac apologetically:


    ¡°President Chen, I¡¯m really sorry, the incident happened so suddenly,¡±


    ¡°Pleasee back another day, if you have time!¡±


    Hearing this Issac said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the hotel someday, and I¡¯ll be the host!¡±


    Director Liu nodded quickly, and said: ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye to bother you when I¡¯m done with recruiting students these days.¡±


    He said with some embarrassment: ¡°By the way, Mr. Chen, my son found a girlfriend,¡±


    ¡°And suddenly told me that he has obtained a sh marriage certificate and is going to get married


    on October 1st.¡±


    ¡°He is currently looking at a wedding banquet hotel, but October 1st is a For the big day,¡±


    ¡°Most of the hotel banquet halls were fully booked a few months ago,¡±


    ¡°And he and his fianc¨¦e are both young people who care about face,¡±


    ¡°And have always wanted to hold it in Shangri-La. I wonder if there is any vacancy in Shangri-La?¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Issac said without hesitation: ¡°Old Liu, don¡¯t worry, this matter is on me.¡±


    ¡°The hotel rooms and banquet halls in Shangri-La are never sold out.¡±


    ¡°On the first day of the month, the best Splendid Years was also specially vacated,¡±


    ¡°Which is the banquet hall of Shangri-La second only to the Sky Garden.¡±


    ¡°You asked your son and your daughter-inw toe to Shangri-La to find me,¡± ¡°And I will take


    them to see the venue in person. As long as they like it, this ce is for you to use.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Director Liu suddenly became excited, and said gratefully:


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Chen! You really solved my urgent need!¡±


    ¡°I will take them to Shangri-La in the afternoon to visit!¡±


    In China, It is verymon to get married and get together with others on specific dates.


    The main reason is that in a year, there may be less than one-tenth of the big and happy days that


    are suitable for marriage,


    And almost all weddings will be held on the auspicious days that are suitable for marriage,


    So as long as it is a good day, there can be several couples holding weddings in onemunity at


    the same time.


    October 1st itself is a good day for the whole country to celebrate,


    And it coincides with the seven-day long holiday,


    And the weather at that time is the mostfortable time in most ces, So more people choose to


    get married on this day.


    On such a good day, if you don¡¯t start half a year in advance, it will be difficult to book your favorite


    hotel.


    Director Liu¡¯s son is getting married again in a sh,


    And he has only about two months left, and it is almost impossible to book a high-end hotel.


    Because of this matter, Director Liu¡¯s family was not less anxious.


    Director Liu also wanted to ask Issac for help before, but at that time Issac happened to be abroad,


    So he exchanged some pleasantries,


    And he didn¡¯t have the nerve to speak again when he heard that Issac was abroad.


    Today happened to be when Issac came to him for business,


    So he tentatively raised his problem.

 Chapter 5250

    Chapter 5250


    Director Liu didn¡¯t expect to get the best banquet hall opened by Shangri-La.


    This perfectly solved all the problems and greatly surpassed the expected issue.


    Fortunately, the Wade family¡¯s Shangri-La has never put making money first,


    So Issac keeps the good rooms and banquet halls in his hands,


    And does not sell them to the outside world, so that they can be used as favors at critical moments.


    Or solve the needs of rted households.


    Issac was naturally willing to give him this favor, so he said:


    ¡°Call me anytime when you are done with work, I will wait for you at Shangri-La.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Director Liu said excitedly: ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Chen!¡±


    ¡°You are wee¡± Issac smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°Since you still have something to do, we won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Director Liu nodded, ¡°I¡¯m just going downstairs too.¡±


    When the four of them arrived downstairs, a group of school leaders was already waiting there.


    After Director Liu bid farewell to the three of them, he hurried over to line up with others.


    Issac looked at Charlie and asked respectfully, ¡°Master, what other arrangements do you have?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Take udia back and have a meal at Aunt Li¡¯s new home at noon.¡±


    Then, he said again: ¡°By the way, Joseph and the Cataclysmic Front soldiers rescued an olddy


    and her only son,¡±


    ¡°Please contact Joseph and ask him for the olddy¡¯s home address, I will visit her in the next few


    days.¡±


    When Issac went to Mexico with Orvel,


    Charlie with the help of Cataclysmic Front had wiped out the entire Crazy Juarez.


    He is not very clear about the details, but his acting style is straightforward,


    So he didn¡¯t ask anything, and immediately agreed, saying:


    ¡°Okay, young master, I will Just get in touch with Joseph.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first,¡±


    ¡°Today I¡¯m going to have a meal at Aunt Li¡¯s and I¡¯ll go prepare some gifts.¡±


    Issac immediately said: ¡°Okay young master, I¡¯ll report to you in the afternoon after I¡¯ve connected


    with Joseph.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded approvingly, and then said to udia, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    udia nodded obediently, she sat in the co-pilot of Charlie¡¯s BMW.


    Charlie started the car and drove towards the school gate.


    At the same time, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom, escorted by three Cadics,


    Slowly drove towards the main entrance of Aurous Hill University.


    Larry and his wife were sitting in the back row of the Phantom.


    The driver in the car was Larry¡¯s most trusted subordinate who had been with him for forty years.


    The co-pilot was Maria.


    At this time, Larry saw the banner hanging outside the school gate,


    And couldn¡¯t help but said angrily: ¡°This old Xue!¡±


    ¡°I told him not to show off, why did he hang up the banner!¡±


    As he said, looking at Maria, asked: ¡°Miss, I¡¯m afraid this is not safe for your identity?¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, a person of your level shoulde to Aurous Hill generously.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a sneaky thing, and people know about it, it¡¯s very tricky.¡±


    ¡°A person in his nies would hide it when he came to a school where he donated a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who hears about it will find it strange. I think this is fine, it looks natural.¡±


    ¡°But I won¡¯t get out of the carter, you meet them first,¡±


    ¡°And let me know when you talk about my school, and then I will go up by myself.¡±


    Larry agreed without hesitation, and said respectfully: ¡°Okay,dy!¡±


    At this time, the motorcade had already driven into the main gate of the University,


    And Maria also became obviously curious at this moment,


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    And began to look around at the school she was about to enroll in.


    At the same time, a BMW car drove over from the oppositene,


    And sitting in the front row of this car were Charlie and udia!

 Chapter 5251

    Chapter 5251


    As the two cars got closer, Charlie, out of curiosity, subconsciously nced at the opposite


    motorcade.


    He could tell that the distinguished guests of the University should be in that Rolls Royce,


    So the focus was to take a closer look at this car.


    However, he didn¡¯t have any voyeuristic desires, he just nced at it roughly,


    And because of the privacy film pasted inside the car, he could vaguely see that there were four


    people sitting in the car.


    At this time, Maria, who was sitting in the co-pilot and was watching left and right, turned her gaze


    to the right.


    Across the front of the Rolls-Royce, Charlie only saw that in the opposite car,


    The driver was an older middle-aged man, the co-driver was a girl,


    And the back seat was an elderly couple. Nothing unusual was noticed.


    When the two cars passed by, the shortest distance between Charlie and Maria was only a few


    meters,


    And even udia, who was sitting in the co-pilot, saw Maria¡¯s profile.


    At this moment, she only felt that the girl¡¯s side face was so beautiful,


    It was a kind of peerless ssical beauty, just looking at her side face, she could feel an


    extraordinary aura.


    It¡¯s just that Charlie nced at it from a distance just now, and now he has no ns to look


    anymore.


    At this time, udia couldn¡¯t help subconsciously eximing:


    ¡°Wow¡­ that girl is so beautiful!¡±


    Charlie subconsciously wanted to see what happened when he heard her words.


    At this time, if he took another look at the Rolls-Royce,


    He would be able to recognize Maria¡¯s side face at a nce.


    But at this critical moment, Charlie suddenly felt something jump violently in the right pocket of his


    trousers!


    Immediately afterward, the thing seemed to have life, beating repeatedly in the pocket at a very high


    frequency.


    This strange phenomenon made Charlie note back to his senses.


    When he subconsciously looked down into his trouser pocket,


    He had already passed the Rolls Royce. The whole process only took a second or two.


    He reached out and touched his trouser pocket,


    And then he touched the ring that Maria gave him.


    At this time, the ring was still slightly vibrating in Charlie¡¯s hand,


    But the vibration became lower and lower until it finally stoppedpletely.


    Charlie mmed on the brakes to stop the car, looked at the ring again,


    And thought to himself: ¡°This ghost thing has been on me for so long,¡±


    ¡°And I have injected so much spiritual energy into it,¡±


    ¡°And it hardly responds. Why is it now? Why did it suddenly move?¡±


    udia on the side saw Charlie stop the car and took out a ring and she frowned,


    And couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Charlie frowned, But he said casually: ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t know who put a ring in my pocket.¡±


    udia hurriedly said: ¡°Maybe sister-inw put it?¡± Charlie nodded deliberately:


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible, I¡¯ll go back and ask her.¡±


    When he said this, he thought again: ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ why did the ring stop moving after a few


    moves?¡±


    ¡°Should I test it with some spiritual energy?¡±


    Charlie thought of something, his face suddenly changed, and he thought to himself:


    ¡°Dmn, this thing is not going to deceive my spiritual energy again!¡±


    ¡°It knows I am unwilling, so it moved a little to arouse my curiosity, and cheat my aura further¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly put the ring back into his pocket,


    Recalling the feeling of powerlessness when his aura was emptied a few times,


    He swore secretly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be fooled by you again!¡±


    In fact, Charlie didn¡¯t know the reason why the ring seemed to wake up, Suddenly was actually


    because it sensed Maria¡¯s existence.

 Chapter 5252

    Chapter 5252


    This ring is not ordinary in the first ce,


    And it has always been Maria¡¯s personal belongings,


    And there has already been some kind of connection between it and Maria.


    But Maria has no aura, so this kind of induction is one-way.


    That is to say, only the ring can sense Maria,


    But Maria cannot sense the existence of the ring.


    Originally, Charlie had a high probability of seeing Maria,


    But because of the sudden vibration of the ring,


    He didn¡¯t see Maria, and Maria didn¡¯t see Charlie either.


    But Maria, who had a good intuition, was moved by something in her heart,


    At the moment when the BMW car on the left shed by.


    She immediately looked back subconsciously,


    But she only saw the car that had gone away and didn¡¯t find anything unusual.


    She thought that her expression was a little too sensitive,


    So she didn¡¯t take it to heart too much.


    Charlie in the BMW had put away the ring again, and said to udia:


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, let¡¯s go to the city first to buy a gift before going back.¡±


    udia nodded quickly: ¡°I¡¯m fine, whatever you say, brother.¡± So, the two drove to the shopping


    mall in the city center.


    And here, Larry¡¯s motorcade also stopped slowly on the square outside the Academic Affairs


    Building.


    The retired old principal of the University, together with the current school leaders, are already


    waiting in line here.


    A number of bodyguards came down from the front and rear SUVs,


    And two of them came to the back row of the Rolls-Royce,


    One from the left and the other from the right, and opened the doors on both sides.


    Larry and his wife got out of the car slowly.


    Due to their age, the bodyguards immediately handed them walking sticks,


    And Siemen Xue, the old principal of the University, was the first to greet him excitedly,


    And said enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. Qiu, wee to Aurous Hill University again!¡±


    Larry said with a smile: ¡°Old Xue, you should have kept a low profile,¡±


    ¡°Why did you still engage in such a show?¡± Siemen hurriedly said:


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, you haven¡¯te back for so many years, this time you suddenly said you want toe


    over,¡±


    I had to definitely greet you in person. Besides, you have made so much contribution to this


    institution.¡±


    ¡°The current school leadership group also admires you,¡±


    ¡°So they all spontaneously came to wee you.¡±


    ¡°Even if I wanted to stop them. I couldn¡¯t stop them.¡± Larry still knows Siemen This person¡¯s style of


    conduct isprehensive, he can be said to be impable,


    And he speaks very well. He even said that everyone came to greet him spontaneously after such a


    big show.


    Affirming his responsibility, he gave Larry a big hand.


    Therefore, Larry didn¡¯t bother with this issue anymore, and just said with a smile:


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for so many years. I really feel that it has changed a lot since I entered the


    school just now.¡±


    ¡°It is worthy of being a double first-ss university in China. It really makes people feel special.¡±


    Siemen nodded, and said with a smile: ¡°Aurous Hill University can be a double first-ss


    university,¡±


    ¡°It is inseparable from the support and help of the country, and it is also inseparable from Mr. Qiu¡¯s


    generous donation.¡±


    ¡°In the 1990s, it was you who made University have enough ammunition to stand out!¡±


    Larry said seriously: ¡°I admit to the two points you just said,


    But I think that the development of the University is inseparable from you and everyone else¡¯s hard


    work!¡±


    As he said, Larry continued: ¡°As for me, I am just a businessman who smells like copper,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t help much except for donating some money.¡±


    ¡°But you have contributed the most to the development of the University with your whole life!¡±

 Chapter 5253

    Chapter 5253


    Siemen said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Qiu, you are really getting more and more humble.¡±


    ¡°I think, let¡¯s stop ttering each other here, why don¡¯t I take you along?¡±


    ¡°Take a look around, and by the way, let me introduce to you,¡±


    ¡°The progress and improvement that University has madepared with before!¡±


    ¡°We will also arrange a report meetingter,¡±


    ¡°So that the current management team is here to report the current work situation to you!¡±


    Larry smiled slightly and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a look around first!¡±


    Afterward, Larry and his wife, apanied by the school leaders,


    Took a sightseeing tour in the battery car around the campus.


    At the same time, Maria pushed the door and walked out of the Rolls Royce,


    Taking advantage of the fact that there was no school staff around.


    The driver quickly pushed the door down and followed Maria silently.


    Maria looked back at him, and said lightly, ¡°I want to walk alone, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    The driver hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, the master told me to protect you, you¡¯d better not go around


    alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Maria smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just looking casually, I won¡¯t go far.¡± The architectural design


    of the University is very sophisticated overall.


    Because it is the ancient capital of the Six Dynasties,


    The cultural background here is very profound, so when the new campus was


    built,


    This fully considered the local cultural characteristics of Aurous Hill,


    And the overall modernity has a bit of simplicity and solemnity, which made it shine.


    She walked around the campus, and suddenly saw a lush hill not far away,


    And muttered to herself: ¡°There should be Qixia Mountain¡­ It really is better to see it¡­¡±


    After that, don¡¯t know what she thought of, those beautiful eyes were suddenly covered with a mist


    of sadness.


    On the other side, Larry and his wife, surrounded by the crowd like stars holding the moon,


    Roughly visited the campus. In the middle, Larry found an opportunity to pull the old principal


    Siemen aside and said:


    ¡°Old Xue, this time, I need your help.¡±


    Siemen heard this, and quickly said: ¡°Oh, Mr. Qiu, why are you being so polite to me!¡±


    ¡°This university can have such great development, we have been very grateful to you,¡±


    ¡°And I have always wanted to repay your kindness,¡±


    ¡°But I never thought that I would not have the opportunity to wait until I retire.¡± ¡°Now, if you can use


    me anywhere, I would like to do my best for you!¡±


    Siemen although he is very good at talking, there is no exaggeration in these words.


    He has been retired for many years, and his retirement life is full and rich,


    And his children and grandchildren are also verypetitive.


    At his age, he no longer needs to please anyone against his will.


    But he really admired and appreciated Larry from the bottom of his heart.


    In that era, it was actually very rare to be able to spend so much money to help a domestic


    university develop and build, And Siemen always kept it in mind.


    Seeing Siemen¡¯s sincere expression, Larry said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It is the great-granddaughter of a distant cousin of mine.¡±


    ¡°She just graduated from high school in Mysia this year.¡±


    ¡°Originally, her family had arranged to send her to study in the United States, but she suddenly


    changed her mind.¡±


    ¡°She came up with an idea and wanted to study in China,¡±


    ¡°My cousin heard that I was going to visit Aurous Hill and knew that I had some connections with


    University,¡±


    ¡°So he wanted me to contact someone to see if University could ept her.¡±


    Siemen asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Qiu, this is what you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Larry nodded, ¡°I hope she cane to University to study as an undergraduate.¡±


    ¡°This matter is on me, and I will talk to the people, this kind of thing is just a matter of little effort.¡±


    Larry smiled slightly and said: ¡°That¡¯s good, so I can do business when I go back.¡±


    Siemen hurriedly asked, ¡°When is the child going toe over?¡±

 Chapter 5254

    Chapter 5254


    Larry said, ¡°She¡¯s already here. She didn¡¯t get off the car just now.¡±


    ¡°This little girl is rather withdrawn and doesn¡¯t like ces with many people.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Siemen nodded and spoke: ¡°Well,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Academic Affairs Building after the visit, and settle the child¡¯s schooling first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Larry said with a smile: ¡°Then it¡¯s hard work for you to arrange it!¡±


    Maria looked at Qixia Mountain for a long time, the whole person has been in a trance,


    Until she suddenly received a message on her mobile phone, which brought her thoughts back to


    reality.


    She turned on the phone and saw that the message was from Larry, which read:


    ¡°Miss, please move to the Admissions Office on the fourth floor of the


    Academic Affairs Building.¡±


    ¡°I will wait for you in the director¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Maria replied, and then ncing at the Mountain, she turned and went back to the


    Academic Affairs Building.


    She walked lightly all the way to the fourth floor, found Director Liu¡¯s office,


    Knocked on the door, but didn¡¯t hear anyone speak, and saw a middle-aged man open the door


    courteously.


    The person who has been guarding the door is the owner of this office, Director Liu.


    Interestingly, at this moment, Director Liu stood nervously at the door like a follower.


    And on the sofa that Charlie had just sat on, sitting at this time were Larry and his wife,


    The old principal Siemen, and the current principal Obrien Zhang.


    Seeing Mariaing in, Larry said with a smile: ¡°Come on, let me introduce you,¡±


    ¡°This is the great-granddaughter of my cousin from afar, Cathy Lin.¡± After finishing speaking, he said


    to Maria: ¡°Cathy,e to meet Principal Xue,¡±


    ¡°Principal Zhang, and Director Liu of the Admissions Office.¡±


    Cathy just looked at the three and nodded slightly, without speaking.


    Fortunately, Larry had talked to everyone just now,


    Saying that Maria was withdrawn and not talkative, so everyone didn¡¯t mind it.


    The current principal, Obrien, said enthusiastically:


    ¡°Miss Lin, I asked Director Liu to prepare the introductions of all the departments and majors of our


    University.¡±


    ¡°You can go over them first to see which subjects you are interested in.¡±


    It smells of the aloofness and superciliousness of the eldest daughter of a rich family.


    But Larry¡¯s background is too big after all, and his great-granddaughter,


    From afar must not be worth much money, so everyone preconceived and understood her state


    very well.


    Director Liu hurriedly handed all the materials that udia had read just now to Maria,


    And said with a smile: ¡°Miss Lin, the materials are all here. I just sorted them out today, please have


    a look.¡±


    Obrien couldn¡¯t help but Admired: ¡°Our director of the admissions office is very conscientious, and


    the materials have been collected early.¡±


    Director Liu smiled modestly, thanked Issac in his heart, and thought to himself:


    ¡°These two batches of admissions Foreign students, it¡¯s really a coincidence,¡± ¡°If Mr. Chen didn¡¯t


    come first, I¡¯m afraid it would have taken me some time to sort out these materials temporarily.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Maria took the materials and quickly looked through them,


    She was actually not interested in going to school And was not sure how long she can stay in


    Aurous Hill.


    However, since she chose to study at University as a student, she must choose a major.


    Maria looked it up and found that it was only a subject of history, which she was somewhat


    interested in.


    Considering that she hasn¡¯t always loved blue and white porcin,


    She pulled out the introduction page of the archeology major and said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    When Director Liu saw it, his eyes widened, and he blurted out in surprise:


    ¡°Another archeology student?! This year¡¯s archeology seems that the major is about to change¡­¡±


    Maria frowned at him, and asked, ¡°Where does ¡®again¡¯e from?¡± Director Liu said sincerely, ¡°To


    tell you the truth, Miss Lin, a few minutes before you came,¡±


    ¡°I had just epted an international student from Canada, also a girl,¡± ¡°So she chose to major in


    archeology¡­ I persuaded her at the time that archeology major is really unpopr,¡± ¡°And


    employment will be a big problem in the future, but she didn¡¯t care at all. She resolutely chose this


    major¡­¡±


    ¡°Now you also want to choose this major. With you two in the Department of Archeology in the


    future,¡±


    ¡°I think the Department of Archeology is going to be the focus of the whole school¡­¡±


    Director Liu brought udia¡¯s application form over, and handed it to Maria graciously:


    ¡°Miss Lin, look, this is the girl. Both of you are from overseas.¡±


    ¡°If you feel spective, you can get in touch with each other after school starts. Maybe you can


    be friends.¡±


    Maria cast a nce, smiled, shook her head, and said, ¡°No need, I don¡¯t like making friends very


    much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine¡­¡± Director Liuughed and took udia¡¯s application form back.


    Maria suddenly saw something at this moment, and blurted out, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

 Chapter 5255

    Chapter 5255


    Director Liu was taken aback when he heard Maria¡¯s words,


    And quickly asked her: ¡°Miss Lin, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Maria pointed to the application form in his hand, and said, ¡°Can you show me?¡±


    Director Liu said without hesitation: ¡°Of course!¡±


    Then he handed the application form to Maria, but he was ndering in his heart:


    ¡°I wanted to show it to you just now, but you said no need¡­¡±


    ¡°Young people at this age are really quick to Change minds.¡±


    Maria took udia¡¯s application form, her eyes seemed to be browsing her personal information,


    But her peripheral vision and attention were all focused on the emergency contact column.


    In the space in that column, there is this name lingering on her mind all this time, Charlie Wade!


    In addition to the two words Charlie Wade, there is also a string of 11 digits.


    Maria knew that this must be Charlie¡¯s phone number in China.


    At this time, she felt that her breathing suddenly became rapid, and her heartbeat speed also


    increased a lot.


    It was the first time that she, who had always been poised and calm like a virgin,


    Felt such a sense of excitement and tension. There seemed to be fine beads of sweat in her tender


    palms.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t know if this Charlie was the Charlie she was looking for.


    However, she felt that when she saw Charlie¡¯s name when she first arrived in Aurous Hill,


    She seemed to be divinely assisted or destined.


    Therefore, her intuition could almost conclude that this Charlie Wade should be the Charlie Wade


    she was looking for!


    So, she immediately memorized Charlie¡¯s cell phone number and quickly tried to recite it a few


    times.


    After confirming that she had memorized the eleven digits by heart, she wrote down udia¡¯s


    mailing address.


    Afterward, she returned the form to Director Liu without showing any signs of expression, and said


    casually:


    ¡°The same person left her hometown to study in Aurous Hill, so a reason to be friends.¡±


    Then, she asked Director Liu: ¡°Does this girl live on campus?¡±


    Director Liu hurriedly said: ¡°She should be able to live on campus,¡±


    ¡°But most of the time she should be a day student.¡±


    ¡°She has rtives in Aurous Hill, and she should usually live at her rtives¡¯ home.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Maria said, nced at Larry, and said: ¡°My cousin¡¯s greatgrandfather has real estate


    in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°But I probably won¡¯t bother him often,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you also set up a room for me, and it will be more flexible in the future.¡±


    Director Liu said with a smile: ¡°Yes! It¡¯s better to live on campus. Be flexible,¡±


    ¡°The dormitories of our foreign students are two-person rooms,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I put you and this girl in the same dormitory?¡±


    ¡°Originally, you and she have the same majors, and the order of registration is next to each other.¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, I will arrange them together.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Maria readily agreed, and said with a smile, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± After that, she


    remembered something, and said again:


    ¡°Oh, by the way, please don¡¯t tell this girl, I read her information and nned to live in a dormitory


    with her.¡±


    ¡°If it gets to other people¡¯s ears, they may think that I have other ns,¡±


    ¡°And it may not be natural to make friends with her in the future.¡±


    The director and other people quickly agreed.


    After all, this is Larry¡¯s distant great-granddaughter.


    She was able toe to Aurous Hill with Larry and he personally entrusts her to the school.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Everyone attached great importance to her. Since she said it, everyone would naturally respect her


    meaning.


    Maria finally breathed a sigh of relief, she smiled slightly, and said to several people:


    ¡°You people can talk, I¡¯ll go down and take a look around first.¡±


    Then, she said to Larry: ¡°Grandpa, if there is nothing else, I will go down.¡±


    Larry instinctively wanted to stand up and send her off,


    But fortunately, the wife at the side gently tugged at the hem of his clothes.

 Chapter 5256

    Chapter 5256


    And he finally came to his senses, and hurriedly said: ¡°Okay, then you can go down first.¡±


    Maria nodded, then turned and went out the door.


    After leaving the office, the corners of Maria¡¯s mouth immediately turned to the sides,


    And two shallow dimples appeared on her face, which was extremely beautiful.


    But she was thinking in her heart, about how to do the final verification,


    Then finally confirm that the Charlie Wade on the application form is the Charlie Wade she wanted


    to find.


    She thought to herself: ¡°The best way is to call Charlie and listen to his voice.¡±


    ¡°I still remember his voice. As long as he speaks, I will recognize him.¡±


    However, she dared not Call herself, if she calls herself, maybe Charlie will recognize her voice.


    However, if she calls and doesn¡¯t speak, it sounds feasible,


    But it will seem a little weird. If Charlie thinks about it one step further, he may figure out something


    unusual.


    So, after thinking about it, she felt that she should find another person to call Charlie,


    And make up a set of reasonable excuses so that he would not have any doubts after answering


    the call.


    So, she hurried downstairs, and in the motorcade,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She found the housekeeper of the Qiu family who had picked her up at the airport.


    This housekeeper has been helping Larry take care of his manor here in Aurous Hill.


    Because Larry¡¯s wife grew up in Aurous Hill and has a deep affection for this ce,


    She specially selected one from the Mysian housekeeper team for the job.


    Maria had seen the face of the housekeeper, she is a loyal and honest person.


    So, she went directly to the housekeeper and said, ¡°Sister Xian, can you do me a favor?¡±


    Sister Xian is a middle-aged woman in her fifties.


    Working in the Qiu family, she is still single and in her fifties.


    It is said that when she and her family experienced turmoil in Southeast Asia,


    The family almost died in a foreignnd. It was Larry who brought the family of four to Mysia,


    And gave them a stable life and work. Therefore, Sister Xian¡¯s parents and her younger sister,


    Are all very sincere to the Qiu family, and her younger sister is also working for the Qiu family now.


    Seeing that Maria asked for help, the housekeeper hurriedly said respectfully:


    ¡°Miss Lin, if you have anything to do, just tell me!¡±


    Maria asked her: ¡°You should have a local mobile phone number in Aurous


    Hill, right?¡±


    Sister Xian hurriedly said: ¡°I have a local Aurous Hill SIM card and a Mysian SIM card in the


    mobile phone.¡±


    Maria nodded, and said: ¡°That¡¯s great, you can use Aurous Hill¡¯s mobile phone number to make a


    call for me,¡±


    ¡°And after the call is connected, tell the person that you are about to go out,¡±


    ¡°And ask him to drop the documents at the property center,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely tell you that you made a wrong call,¡±


    ¡°So you just say sorry that you may have entered the wrong number, and then just hang up the


    phone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Although Sister Xian didn¡¯t understand Maria¡¯s intentions, she nodded respectfully,


    Then took out her mobile phone and said to Maria: ¡°Miss Lin, tell me the number.¡±


    Maria took the phone and entered Charlie¡¯s phone number on it.


    Then, he returned the phone to Sister Xian.


    Sister Xian took the phone and pressed the dial button.


    After hearing two notification tones, Charlie¡¯s voice came from the phone: ¡°Hello. Hello¡±


    Just these two words made Maria¡¯s dark eyes instantly shed with a different look.


    It was these three words that made her sure that,


    It was Charlie who saved her life in Northern Europe on the other end of the phone!


    Charlie on the other end of the phone had just bought some aromatherapy for Aunt Li and the


    others to put in their new home.


    It is originally to celebrate the housewarming,


    So the gifts selected are generally some suitable souvenirs for the new home.


    Aromatherapy is something that women like the most, so Charlie chose some high-end


    aromatherapy as gifts.


    He suddenly received a call from a local stranger, and he didn¡¯t think much about it.


    He connected normally and responded to it with his usual habits.

 Chapter 5257

    Chapter 5257


    Sister Xian¡¯s voice came from the opposite side:


    ¡°Hello, yeah, I¡¯m going out now, and I may not be able to wait for your delivery.¡±


    ¡°Please put my courier in the property center, and I will pick it up when Ie back.¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you may have dialed the wrong number.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Sister Xian eximed, and said, ¡°Let me take a look¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I really made a wrong


    call. I¡¯m sorry to bother you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡°Charlie didn¡¯t say much, and then hung up the phone.


    It¡¯smon to make wrong calls, and the other party¡¯s words are very close to life, which really


    didn¡¯t make him suspicious.


    But at this moment, Maria haspletely confirmed Charlie¡¯s identity.


    She didn¡¯t expect that after she came to China from Northern Europe, everything would go so


    smoothly!


    After a trip to Eastcliff, she found out Charlie¡¯s true identity,


    And then made the decision toe to Aurous Hill to try her luck;


    And when she first arrived in Aurous Hill, she found Charlie¡¯s phone number,


    And confirmed that he is an Aurous Hill local,


    And he even has a close rtionship with a future ssmate of hers!


    Maria couldn¡¯t help thinking of the contact address left by udia.


    If she looks for it ording to that address,


    Although she may not be able to find Charlie, she will definitely be able to find udia.


    After finding udia, Charlie is not far away!


    Maria repeated the video in her mind, she was so excited that she almost jumped up.


    However, she didn¡¯t make the next move immediately,


    But returned to the Rolls Royce alone, sat in the co-pilot, thinking about her next n.


    She muttered to herself: ¡°Although Charlie is close at hand,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go to him immediately, let alone appear in front of him now.¡±


    ¡°The most natural way right now is not to meet him yet,¡±


    ¡°Wait patiently until the start of school, after the start of school,¡±


    ¡°Get to know udia and be friends, and then find an opportunity through her to meet him for


    the second time.¡±


    ¡°I have already prepared the identity of Cathy and the background,¡±


    ¡°A series of foreshadowing and preparations foring to Aurous Hill to go to school have been


    completed,¡±


    ¡°If udia and I can be friends, even if Charlie suspects,¡±


    ¡°That I have ulterior motives, he can¡¯t find any substantive evidence.¡±


    Thinking of this, She breathed a sigh of relief, and muttered happily:


    ¡°It¡¯s just right, I¡¯ve wanted toe to Aurous Hill for a long time,¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t had a chance. I can take advantage of this free time to visit the ces of interest


    here.¡±


    At this moment, suddenly, her cell phone rang,


    And the caller ID showed that the caller was Ethan who was far away in Eastcliff.


    So she connected the phone, and Ethan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Miss, have you reached Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°When do you think it would be appropriate for me toe over?¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡± Maria knew what he was thinking, and the divination showed that his life expectancy was


    at most half a year,


    And his only chance at life was in Aurous Hill,


    So although he didn¡¯t say it, he must be very urgent in his heart to find that ray of life.


    Ethan heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the word ¡°any time¡± and said respectfully:


    ¡°Miss, if this is the case, then I will set off for Aurous Hill to meet youter, and meet Larry by the


    way.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Okay, before taking off, tell Larry to send someone to pick you up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan said, ¡°I¡¯ve sorted out some local rtionships in Aurous Hill.¡± ¡°Although some people


    have retired, they always kept their promises in Aurous Hill back then.¡±


    ¡°Then let them help to investigate the Charlie you are looking for!¡±

 Chapter 5258

    Chapter 5258


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already found him.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Ethan asked in horror: ¡°You found him?! So fast?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria said seriously: ¡°Life is like this, as long as you make a few key choices right,¡±


    ¡°You can make a fortune while lying down, and it¡¯s the same when you find someone.¡±


    Then, Maria said: ¡°Today¡¯s experience is more interesting, and I will tell you when you arrive.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ethan said hastily: ¡°Then I¡¯m ready to leave!¡±


    Afterward, Maria didn¡¯t get out of the car again.


    And Larry and his wife didn¡¯t dy too long.


    After chatting with the school leaders for half an hour,


    They got up and left the teaching administration building on the pretext that they couldn¡¯t take it


    anymore.


    Afterward, the couple returned to the car surrounded by the crowd,


    And the convoy slowly drove out of the University and headed for Zijin Mountain.


    Zijin Mountain covers an area of more than 30 square kilometers.


    It is shaped like a nearly round stone with rough corners.


    The distance between north and south and east to west is about six kilometers.


    The southern half of Zijin Mountain is a 5A-level scenic spot, while the northern half is mostly


    closed.


    Larry¡¯s manor is located on one of the mountains hundreds of meters above sea level in the


    northern half.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Being able to have a manor that ispletely his own in this kind of ce is, Entirely because Larry


    took the early opportunity to invest in the maind.


    At that time, he was willing to invest and donate huge amounts of money to the maind,


    And Aurous Hill also gave him very high praise.


    Standard return, like this kind of manor, there is only one such manor in Aurous Hill in the past 20 or


    30 years.


    The convoy enters the mountain from the inner passage in the north of Zijin Mountain.


    From the foot of the mountain, it is already a controlled area where tourists stop, so it is very quiet


    here.


    When she passed the Panshan Road and reached the top of the mountain,


    Maria saw the archway made of white marble, withrge characters engraved on it: Zijin Vi.


    Even she couldn¡¯t help marveling at the grandeur and majesty of this manor.


    Although it is not as exaggerated as those castles in Europe,


    It can give people a sense of escape from the world when they want to be enlightened and far away


    from the hustle and bustle.


    You know, it is only a few kilometers away from the most prosperous business district in Aurous Hill.


    It is extremely rare to be able to find a sense of escapism in this kind of ce.


    Moreover, the entire manor is full of towering old trees and various nts, Which are full of flowers


    and leaves in summer.


    From a distance, it is not even possible to see that there is such arge-scale private manor hidden


    here.


    The design of the entire manor incorporates the style of Gusu gardens.


    Moreover, since the terrain of the mountain is gradually rising,


    The architectural structure of the manor is also continuously improved.


    It is divided into threeyers like a cake, and the bottomyer is thergest.


    It is a square with a side length of more than 100 meters, covering an area of at least 10,000 to


    20,000 square meters.


    The area of the second floor is much smaller, with a side length of about 50 meters, covering an


    area of about 3,000 square meters.


    On the top of the mountain, there is a small courtyard of blue bricks and stone tiles.


    The side length of this small courtyard is only more than 20 meters, and it is more than 400 square


    meters.


    There are three tile-roofed houses, two short and one high.


    Ordinary single-story tile-roofed houses, while tall ones have two floors.


    In addition, there is a small courtyard with an area of about 100 square meters that ispletely


    paved with natural bluestone.


    Larry said to Maria: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t look at the size of my manor.¡±


    ¡°The real essence is the small, unremarkable courtyard at the top. If you don¡¯t mind, you can live


    there for the time being!¡±


    Maria looked up. Looking at the small courtyard on the top floor that is at least 20 to 30 meters high,


    Although she hasn¡¯t gone up to see it, she said with fascination: ¡°If I knew you had such a good


    manor, I would never go to Northern Europe¡­¡±


    But just said After that, she shook her head again, and said firmly and fortunately:


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t know this ce earlier, so I went to Northern Europe!¡± ¡°It was such an


    experience, if I hadn¡¯te out of it, it would have been myst¡±


    ¡°Now that I am out, it is just a new beginning.¡±

 Chapter 5259

    Chapter 5259


    After sighing, Maria, apanied by Sister Xian, climbed to the highest courtyard.


    When she stepped into this courtyard, she realized that it was more pleasing than she had


    just imagined.


    The bricks, tiles, nts, and trees here are actually very elegant,


    And the bluestone ground of the courtyard even grows patches of moss.


    In the corner of the courtyard, there is also an exquisitely designed outdoor hot spring pool.


    The rockery beside the pool is lifelike, and many bonsai nts are nted, Which looks like


    a miniature real mountain.


    Sister Xian followed and introduced to her: ¡°Miss Lin,¡±


    ¡°This hot spring pool is connected with the natural hot spring water of Aurous


    Hill.¡±


    ¡°The hot spring water is transported up the mountain from the underground pipeline.¡±


    ¡°There will be a little loss of heat in the pipeline,¡±


    ¡°But we have secondary heating equipment in the equipment room below,¡± ¡°Which can


    ensure that the heated hot spring water can be used outdoors even in the coldest winter


    season.¡±


    Maria asked in surprise ¡°There are natural hot springs in Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sister Xian nodded and said seriously: ¡°It has moderate sulfur content, high mineral


    content, and good water quality.¡±


    ¡°At the beginning, the master especially led a pipeline here for thedy,¡±


    ¡°But the uppermost courtyard has never been used,¡±


    ¡°And the couple is old now, so they only live on the bottom floor every time theye.¡±


    Maria nodded lightly. Nodding, she said again: ¡°I want to go and have a look inside the


    room.¡±


    Sister Xian hurriedly said: ¡°Miss, pleasee this way!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she led Maria to the door of the three tile-roofed houses.


    From a distance, it looks like three rooms, one tall and two short,


    But in fact, the main entrance is in that two-story tile-roofed house,


    And the two rooms on the left and right are rooms with doors that open inward.


    After entering the door, you can see that it is actually a very elegant and simple suite.


    The first floor of the high-tile house is the entrance hall, which can also be regarded as the


    living room.


    The area is about 60 square meters. To the left, it is pure Chinese style.


    The study room and dining room, to the right, is a western-style structure, with a Chinese-


    style bathroom, and cloakroom.


    The only bedroom is on the second floor of the high-tile house.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After going up the pure solid wood stairs, you can see the exquisite internal structure and


    design of the second floor.


    All the furniture is made of high-quality huanghuali wood, and the craftsmanship is


    exceptional.


    Exquisite, it immediately hit Maria¡¯s aesthetic likings.


    Since the second floor also has an area of more than 60 square meters,


    This bedroom can be regarded as surprisinglyrge.


    There are two circr windows on the south and north sides.


    The south side is a couch for reading, and the north side is a bed.


    A desk with pen, ink, paper, and inkstone. Sister Xian said to her from the side:


    ¡°Since it was built, it has been kept in this state.¡±


    ¡°The master asked us to clean and maintain it every day.¡±


    ¡°The windows should be clear and clean without any dust.¡±


    ¡°Later, we remodeled the hidden air conditioner and fresh air on the roof.¡±


    ¡°There is also a constant humidity system to ensure that the dust from the outside is


    isted as much as possible,¡±


    ¡°So as to prevent the furniture from bing moldy and hairy and producing peculiar


    smells due to excessive humidity.¡±

 Chapter 5260

    Chapter 5260


    Maria asked curiously: ¡°Your master has spent so much effort to get such a separate ce.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t they lived in the courtyard?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sister Xian smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°Mister just ordered that the ce should be maintained,¡±


    ¡°And when daily maintenance is required, I must personally supervise it. As for others,


    never told me about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maria nodded thoughtfully, and then sighed:


    ¡°This is really a good ce to cultivate one¡¯s morality,¡±


    ¡°If possible, I would like to live here for 20 years, or even longer.¡± Sister Xian smiled slightly,


    and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master has already said that if Miss Lin likes, she can live here forever.¡±


    ¡®As long as you live here, you are the real owner of this ce.¡±


    Because Sister Xian is the housekeeper here,


    So Larry did not deliberately act in Maria¡¯s capacity.


    When picking up the ne, Sister Xian could tell that her masters respected Maria very


    much,


    It could even be said to be respectful, so Maria could never be a rtive or even a junior of


    the couple.


    Moreover, she knows best how much the master attaches importance to this highest


    courtyard,


    Why everyone must let her follow when theye here,


    It is because the master does not want any of the servants to damage the furnishings and


    arrangements here.


    But now, he generously gave this ce to Maria to live in.


    From this, it can be seen that Maria holds a very heavy weight in his heart!


    At this time, Maria asked Sister Xian: ¡°By the way, how many servants are there?¡±


    Sister Xian replied: ¡°There are sixteen, working maids, four bodyguards, and two drivers,¡±


    ¡°A total of twenty-two people. Including me, there are twenty-three people in total.¡±


    Maria asked in surprise: ¡°There are so many maids?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sister Xian replied: ¡°There are four maids who are in charge of washing and


    cooking,¡±


    ¡°And are in charge of hygiene and cleaning everywhere.¡±


    ¡°There are eight maintenance maids and four gardenings,¡± ¡°But there are also some people


    who are extra and can be deployed temporarily if there is any need.¡±


    Maria asked again: ¡°Where are these servants from?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Sister Xian said: ¡°They were carefully selected from the servants at home in Mysia when I


    came here.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Maria nodded slightly and felt a little relieved.


    These people are all from Mysia and have served the Qiu family for many years.


    They are basically domestic ves.


    Although the nature of domestic ves no longer exists in general, this tradition is still


    preserved in wealthy families.


    For the real rich, the ratio of domestic servants to their own family members can sometimes


    reach five to one or even higher.


    In order to ensure stability and reliability as much as possible,


    And to reduce personnel turnover, they often adopt this kind of domestic very.


    They recruited the other party to work at home when they are a teenager, And stay at home


    until they retire, and then they will die there.


    Most of these servants who chose house ves are from poor families,


    And arge family member needs to support them, so one of them is sent to a wealthy family


    as a servant.


    There are many advantages to being a servant.


    In that family, they eat well, live well, and earn a lot of money,


    And almost all the money they earn can be saved to subsidize the family.


    The family does not need them to have high education and proficiency in othernguages.


    They work hard and diligently.


    In economically underdeveloped regions, many families and individuals yearn for such a job.


    Therefore, the vast majority of servants also regard domestic very as a lifetime job,


    And are even willing to give up marriage and childbirth for this reason.


    Servants who grow up in this environment cherish their work, and are loyal to their families,


    And have little contact with the outside world,


    And are less likely to be biased by bad thoughts from the outside world.


    The safety factor is naturally much higher. Maria liked this ce more and more.


    In a calm mood, Maria said to Sister Xian with a little joy:


    ¡°I have some things that I need. I will make a listter, and you can help me buy them.¡±


    Sister Xian said respectfully: ¡°Okay, Miss Lin, give me the list, and I¡¯ll do it right away!¡±

 Chapter 5261

    Chapter 5261


    In her heart, Maria is a girl with a withdrawn personality and a bit of aloofness.


    She doesn¡¯t like interpersonalmunication, and likes to stay at home alone,


    Read books, drink tea, write calligraphy and draw pictures, and burn incense to tell fortunes.


    Larry¡¯s mansion really surprised her. Thinking of all that running around for days,


    She just wanted to take a good rest here and regain her slow pace of life.


    Moreover, she has already decided not to contact Charlie before school starts,


    So during this period of time, it is the best n for her to practice selfcultivation here,


    And asionally visit the ces of interest in Aurous Hill in disguise.


    So, she made a series of lists and asked Sister Xian to help purchase them.


    In the list, are a hundred ancient books, seal incense made of ten materials,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Tea leaves from five different origins, and various pens, inks, papers, and inkstones.


    Sister Xian got the list and asked her some with doubt:


    ¡°Miss, I can understand everything else, but these one hundred ancient books,¡±


    ¡°Do you have any requirements? For example, the title of the book, the author, etc¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Maria smiled slightly and said, ¡°Just go to the city Antiques Market and find some real


    ancient books.¡±


    ¡°No matter what kind of books, as long as they are ancient books and can still be read,¡±


    ¡°You can buy them. As for the money, just let me know.¡±


    Sister Xian was secretly surprised, these days,


    There are not many people who read physical books, so why would anyone like to read


    ancient books?


    Ancient books are also antiques, and buying a hundred antiques at once is definitely not a


    small sum.


    However, her professional ethics always told her to do things ording to her duties,


    And don¡¯t ask questions that shouldn¡¯t be asked.


    So, she said, ¡°Okay, Miss, I¡¯ll get them readyter!¡±


    At noon, Maria, Larry, and his wife had a sumptuous lunch on the first floor of the Vi.


    Not long after dinner, the travel-worn Ethan joined them.


    Although Larry sent someone to greet him at the airport in advance,


    When Ethan arrived, Larry was surprised when he saw that Ethan was alone, and blurted


    out:


    ¡°Ethan, you¡­why didn¡¯t you bring a bodyguard?¡±


    Ethan didn¡¯t think twice as he said: ¡°I came to Aurous Hill to see Miss.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I should bring as few people as possible!¡±


    ¡°Miss¡¯s status is special, and the situation is also special.¡±


    ¡°I have to minimize the risk as much as possible.¡±


    Larry said: ¡°But you aloneing here, how can they agree?¡±


    ¡°Even if you force them with a gun, they have to send someone to follow, right?¡±


    Ethan said with a smile: ¡°Not to mention, I really took out the gun to force them not to follow


    me,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t point the gun at them, but at myself,¡±


    ¡°I told them, I only have half a year to live anyway,¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t let me go out of the city, I will kill myself with one shot,¡±


    ¡°And the matter will be done ahead of schedule.¡±


    Larry was Surprised and asked: ¡°Who said you can live for only half a year?¡± ¡°I think you are


    in good spirits, and it is not a big problem to live another five to ten years!¡±


    Ethan smiled helplessly and nced at Maria.


    Larry suddenly realized, and quickly asked Maria: ¡°Miss, did you figure this out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria nodded, and said, ¡°But it¡¯s not so absolute, everything can turn around.¡±


    Larry hurriedly asked: ¡°Miss, The turning point you mentioned is¡­¡±


    Maria said: ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but as long as he stays in Aurous Hill,¡± ¡°There is a


    chance to find this turning point.¡±

 Chapter 5262

    Chapter 5262


    Then, Maria said: ¡°This time in Aurous Hill, for me, it is also a once-in-alifetime opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Whether I can avenge my father¡¯s death depends on this time.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t seed this time, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have a chance in the future.¡± Larry was slightly


    stunned, and asked: ¡°Miss, would it be that you have a way to get rid of the Warriors Den?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡± Maria shook her head, and then said again:


    ¡°But there is one person who has.¡±


    After that, she didn¡¯t drag it further, and said to Larry and Larry¡¯s wife:


    ¡°I came to Aurous Hill this time to find someone named Charlie Wade,¡±


    ¡°He saved my life in Northern Europe.¡±


    Afterward, Maria told the two about her experiences in Norway.


    To her, Larry and his wife, like Ethan, were absolutely credible,


    And she couldn¡¯te to Aurous Hill without the help of the two of them, So she didn¡¯t hide


    anything from them.


    After saying this, Larry and his wife were naturally shocked and couldn¡¯t add anything.


    When Maria talked about how she found out Charlie¡¯s true identity step by step, Larry


    eximed:


    ¡°Thedy¡¯s savior turned out to be Nics¡¯s grandson?!¡±


    Maria nodded and asked him curiously: ¡°Do you know about him?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Larry nodded and said, ¡°In the early years,¡±


    ¡°The An family was in the rubber business in the United States, and we had cooperated.¡±


    ¡°Almost all the rubber in my hand was sold to him, which could be regarded as some


    personal friendship.¡±


    Saying that he only sighed: ¡°His eldest daughter, Margaret, was really impressive back


    then!¡±


    Mariaughed and said: ¡°You know An family, Mr. Ethan knows Wade family,¡±


    ¡°And I was rescued by Charlie, we have a rtionship with this man.¡±


    Ethan asked quickly: ¡°Miss, you haven¡¯t said yet,¡±


    ¡°How did you find Charlie in such a short period of time? It¡¯s incredible¡­ ¡° Larry was also


    stunned and eximed:


    ¡°Miss, you found Charlie?! When did it happen?! Didn¡¯t you just arrive?¡± Maria smiled


    slightly: ¡°It was when I was at Aurous Hill University just now.¡±


    Saying that she recounted how she found Charlie¡¯s clue today.


    After Ethan heard it, he couldn¡¯t hide his shock and said:


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t this a coincidence?!¡±


    Maria nodded, and said with emotion: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that everything would go so


    smoothly.¡±


    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°The Wade family and the An family are really stupid.¡±


    ¡°They searched all over the world for twenty years,¡±


    ¡°But they couldn¡¯t find this child. Miss, you found him just an hour after you arrived in


    Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    Larry looked puzzled, ¡°But it¡¯s been twenty years,¡±


    ¡°Why is he still in Aurous Hill? And could escape the An family¡¯s search?¡± Maria said: ¡°My


    initial guess is that someone changed his identity twenty years ago and hid his new


    identity,¡±


    ¡°And the other party was very smart and kept hiding him in the Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡®And he was hidden extremely well, no one would have thought that he,¡±


    ¡°An eight-year-old child could hide so deeply in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°So when the two families searched, they did definitely focus on other ces more,¡±


    ¡°In that case, the chance of Charlie being exposed in Aurous Hill will be very small.¡±


    Ethan hurriedly asked: ¡°Miss, when are you going to meet Charlie?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s talk about it when the university starts.¡±


    Ethan asked again: ¡°Then before the start of school, what are your ns?¡± ¡°No ns.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°This is a very good ce, I want to spend some time here first.¡±


    As she said continued: ¡°By the way, Mr. Sun, let Mr. Qiu arrange a room for you.¡±


    ¡°You can live here too. Mr. Zhang should arrive in a few days.¡±


    ¡°You old buddies can get together. I¡¯ll go up and take a rest first,¡±


    ¡°And for the next three days, don¡¯t bother me except for sister Xian¡¯s delivery and


    emergencies.¡±


    The two hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Okaydy!¡±

 Chapter 5263

    Chapter 5263


    On the other side.


    Charlie brought udia back to Aunt Li¡¯s new home from the shopping mall.


    He and Xiaofen, like in the orphanage, helped Aunt Li who was cooking a table of delicious


    dishes.


    Aunt Li and Xiaofen were very happy to learn that udia¡¯s schooling had been settled,


    And they both expressed 100% support for her choice of archeology major.


    The four of them had lunch happily, and Xiaofen suggested:


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°If there is nothing, let¡¯s take udia to visit the famous scenic spots together!¡±


    Charlie apologized as he said: ¡°It may be inconvenient this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I just came back, and I still have some things to deal with urgently.¡±


    Charlie has already asked Issac to go to Joseph,


    And ask him to get the detailed address of the olddy who gave him the phoenix vine.


    In addition to visiting the olddy,


    Charlie also has to hurry up and put the wedding of Zynn and Roma on the agenda.


    When he was in America, Zynn was able to propose to Roma, which indeed changed


    Charlie¡¯s impression of him a lot.


    In addition, he was the father of Zhiyu and Ruoli,


    So Charlie didn¡¯t intend to continue to embarrass him any longer,


    And quickly asked them to hold the wedding ceremony.


    After the wedding ceremony waspleted, he wouldpletely give Zynn freedom.


    And they were still waiting for him to go back to China to discuss the date of marriage with


    him,


    So Charlie nned to do it first this afternoon.


    Xiaofen heard that he had something to do, so she smiled and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, anyway, udia still has about a month to start school,¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°So I have a lot of time, let¡¯s talk about it when you are free.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie agreed Aftering down, he said,


    ¡°Then wait until I finish my work for the next few days.¡±


    Afterward, he sent Ruoli a WeChat message, asking if she was in He¡¯s vi. Ruoli saw


    Charlie¡¯s message and asked him in surprise, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Charlie replied:


    ¡°I¡¯m not far from He¡¯s vi now, if you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll drop by in a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Ruoli said excitedly:


    ¡°Everyone at home is here, and dad is too, when will youe?¡±


    Charlie looked at the time and said, ¡°About in twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ruoli said excitedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    After Charlie bid farewell to Aunt Li, he drove to He¡¯s vi by himself.


    These days, everyone in the He family is deeply in joy and cannot extricate themselves.


    Roma has an arm, and Ruoli¡¯s cultivation is promoted to two levels,


    Bing a five-star warrior. For the He family,


    This was a happy event that they could not even dream of.


    In addition, there is another great joy, that is, Roma has agreed to Zynn¡¯s marriage proposal.


    After Charlie returns to China, the two can choose an auspicious day toplete the


    wedding.


    These past few days, Luther, the old man of the He family,


    Was so happy from ear to ear every day that he hoped that his daughter would get married


    as soon as possible.


    As a father, he has always been very distressed about his daughter¡¯s previous situation.


    A disabled woman with a broken arm is also a single mother who gave birth to a child out of


    wedlock.


    She has suffered too much in the past 20 years.


    Theck of love and affection has been filled, and he is naturally very pleased.


    As for Ruoli, that¡¯s needless to say.


    In the past few days, she has been searching for wedding cases on the Inte,


    Hoping to n a memorable wedding for her parents.

 Chapter 5264

    Chapter 5264


    Hearing that Charlie wasing, she immediately told her parents and grandfather.


    The crowd was so excited that they quickly summoned,


    All the He family members waited in the courtyard to wee him.


    When Charlie arrived at the He family¡¯s vi, the He family was already waiting in line on


    both sides,


    And Zynn, who had a new look, was also on the way to wee him.


    As soon as Charlie got out of the car, the He family,


    Led by Luther, knelt on the ground in unison, and respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Wade is great!¡±


    Even Zynn, after seeing all the He family members kneeling,


    Knelt without hesitation By the side of Roma and Ruoli.


    Charlie was a little surprised, and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Please hurry up, it¡¯s not the first day you know me, why did you make such a big show.¡±


    Luther, who was kneeling at the front, said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s kindness to the He family is as great as a mountain.¡±


    ¡°The He family can have today¡¯s good fortune, all thanks to Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Please Mr. Wade ept the homage of the He family!¡±


    Charlie took a step forward, helped Luther up, and said firmly:


    ¡°The He family has long shown Allegiance, you are loyal to me, and I will naturally give you


    enough in return.¡±


    Then, he said to the other people who were still kneeling:


    ¡°Everyone, please get up, I have something to do with Mr. He today.¡±


    ¡°Ms. He, and Mr. Su, let¡¯s go inside and talk about business!¡±


    Luther knew that Charlie was here for his daughter¡¯s wedding with Zynn, And he was even


    more excited, so he bowed down further.


    With a gesture of invitation, he said loudly: ¡°Please, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Everyone moved to the lobby on the first floor of the vi.


    Luther asked the other He family members to temporarily disperse, leaving only Roma, Zynn,


    and Ruoli.


    The four of them sat down on the reception sofa, and Charlie got straight to the point:


    ¡°Mr. He, when Mr. Su and Ms. He were in the United States,¡±


    ¡°They already had the intention of getting married. I wonder if you support it?¡±


    Luther said without hesitation: ¡°Support, I support! I 100% support it!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°In this case, let¡¯s set a time for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°As long as you fix the time for the wedding, the Hanging garden of ShangriLa can be used


    by you at any time.¡±


    The Hanging Garden is the best banquet venue in Aurous Hill,


    But it has never epted reservations here.


    Since its establishment, only Charlie and ire held a wedding there.


    From Charlie¡¯s point of view, Zynn was originally the son of Su¡¯s eldest son with a prominent


    status,


    And Roma was Ruoli¡¯s biological mother.


    Since he wanted to hold a wedding for them, he naturally had to make it grand and luxurious.


    Letting them hold their wedding in the Hanging garden is the best solution Charlie can give


    so far.


    Ruoli was also very excited when she heard about it.


    She lived in Shangri-La for a while and knew that the Hanging Garden of Shangri-La is


    extremely luxurious and beautiful.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It is an unparalleled dream wedding venue.


    Zynn was also very grateful, and cupped his hands towards Charlie:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for making it happen!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said again: ¡°As for the time of the wedding,¡± ¡°I think the sooner


    the better if there is enough preparation time. What do you think, sir?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I have no opinion.¡±


    Luther on the side said: ¡°I have read the almanac, there are a few good days in August,¡±


    ¡°And August 8th is the most auspicious, and it is not far from now.¡±


    ¡°For a week or so, although the time is a bit rushed, it would be quite sufficient if the pace is


    faster,¡±


    ¡°Especially since Mr. Wade had already taken out the Hanging Garden of Shangri-La for the


    two of them to use,¡±


    ¡°Which solved the most troublesome venue problem, and the next thing should be done in a


    week if you hurry up,¡±


    ¡°So I suggest choosing this day.¡±


    Ruoli asked subconsciously: ¡°August 8 is a bit rushed¡­ Mom¡¯s wedding dress hasn¡¯t been


    chosen yet¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°The wedding dress is easy to solve.¡± ¡°The only store in the


    province that sells VeraWang wedding dresses is invested by the Song family,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give Warnia a call, and you can go and choose any time.¡± Zynn was a little excited when


    he heard this and said:


    ¡°In this case, let¡¯s set it on August 8th!¡±

 Chapter 5265

    Chapter 5265


    In Aurous Hill, there are almost no resources that Charlie cannot adjust.


    Hotel, wedding dress, motorcade, the three most important elements of a wedding,


    He can provide Zynn and Roma with the best in the city. It was also with his support that


    Zynn and Roma felt relieved,


    About the timeline for their wedding on August 8th.


    Zynn knelt on the ground to express his gratitude, Charlie stopped him and said:


    ¡°You can start to draw up the guest list for the wedding banquet now.¡±


    ¡°In theory, I will not interfere with anyone you invite,¡±


    ¡°But one premise is that the tone of the people you invite here must be basically


    controble.¡±


    Charlie looked at Roma and said frankly: ¡°After all, Ms. He regenerated a severed limb.¡±


    ¡°It could set off a turbulent wave, the inexplicable self-healing of advanced cancer is rare in


    the history of medicine,¡±


    ¡°But it does happen asionally, but the regeneration of severed limbs has never urred


    in the entire history of human medicine,¡±


    ¡°So I hope you will entertain guests, who can keep this matter secret.¡±


    Roma said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade since I lost my right arm,¡±


    ¡°I had returned to my hometown. Apart from the He family and the Su family,¡±


    ¡°Almost no one knows about my broken arm, and almost no outsiders know me.¡±


    Zynn also respectfully said: ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Wade,¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I will not invite any misceneous friends to my wedding,¡±


    ¡°Except you and your confidantes, I only invite the Su family to witness.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said: ¡°In that case,¡±


    ¡°Then I will send someone to bring the old man of the Su family,¡±


    ¡°And Zhifei to Aurous Hill before your wedding.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°But I will say my ugly words first,¡±


    ¡®The two of them are going to attend your wedding.¡±


    ¡°After the wedding, those whoe from Madagascar will go back to Madagascar,¡±


    ¡°And those who kowtow on the road will still have to go back and continue their pilgrimage.¡±


    Zynn nodded, and said respectfully: ¡°Everything is ording to Mr. Wade¡¯s arrangement!¡±


    Charlie thought of something, and said again:


    ¡°By the way, when do you n to get the certificate? Before the wedding, or after the


    wedding?¡±


    Zynn thought for a moment, and then said: ¡°If possible, before the marriage,¡± ¡°If Mr. Wade


    allows me to leave, then I will take half a day to go with Roma to get the certificate.¡±


    After speaking, he quickly added: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade thinks it¡¯s not suitable, we can make it up after marriage.¡± Charlie said lightly:


    ¡°Go, most people get the certificate first and then hold the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Since you have this idea, I naturally support it.¡±


    Zynn said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange the ne and time, go ande back quickly.¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at Ruoli again, and said, ¡°Ruoli, during this period of time,¡±


    ¡°You should go talk to Issac about the preparations for the wedding.¡± ¡°If you need any help,


    you can find him and Warnia, I will create a group for youter,¡±


    ¡°Let her help you with the wedding dress, if you need any help from me, please contact me


    at any time.¡±


    Ruoli hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°Between you and me, you don¡¯t have to be polite.¡±


    Ruoli¡¯s heart warmed up, and at the same time, a sense of joy welled up spontaneously.

 Chapter 5266

    Chapter 5266


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°Everyone will be very busy in the next week, so I won¡¯t bother you


    anymore.¡±


    Seeing that Charlie was about to leave, Ruoli quickly said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have something else to do. I want to ask for your permission¡­¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°What do you have to say?¡±


    Ruoli exined: ¡°When I was in the United States,¡±


    ¡°Ms. Ito told me in private that her father and my mother both thanks to your favor,¡±


    ¡°Could be people with sound limbs again.¡±


    ¡°If my parents hold a wedding in the future, she hoped I invite her and her father to attend


    the wedding. Look¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Charlie didn¡¯t think much about it when he heard this, and said straightforwardly,


    ¡°Since she said so, it¡¯s up to you to decide whether to invite her or not.¡± Ruoli tapped lightly.


    Nodding, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call herter.¡±


    Although Ruoli knew that Nanako wanted to attend her parents¡¯ wedding, Most likely she


    wanted to take this opportunity to meet Charlie.


    But she also knew very well in her heart that Charlie¡¯s affection for Nanako was far more


    than that for herself.


    She can¡¯t and shouldn¡¯t deliberately avoid this matter just because the two will meet.


    Since Charlie had no objection to this, she generously invited Nanako,


    And her father Yuhiko to Aurous Hill to attend their parents¡¯ weddingter on.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Kyoto, Japan.


    When Yuhiko returned from the United States,


    He did not choose to go to Tokyo but went directly to the Ito family¡¯s mansion in Kyoto.


    This house has a very special meaning to him and Nanako.


    This is the first mansion in the true sense that Takehiko Ito bought after his rise in life,


    And it is the starting point for his life to enter glory.


    And this is the ce where Nanako ushered in her rebirth after being seriously injured,


    And it is the biggest testimony of her feelings for Charlie.


    This time Yuhiko was able to grow his legs again, which gave him a new understanding of


    life.


    Now, he not only lost the desire to win and lose in the business,


    But also lost the sense of decadence after the amputation.


    Right now, he only feels that life is too good.


    He just wants to spend every day with his family happily and without regrets in the days to


    come.


    As for everything else, it has be less important.


    And Nanako also had a new epiphany.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After taking over the Ito family, she has been working selflessly as a strong woman,


    For fear that the Ito family is only in her hands and she cannot let her father down.


    But after returning from the United States this time,


    She realized that her father no longer cared about business and money,


    And she herself was not really interested in these things.


    In this case, there was no need to wrong herself too much.


    Staying in Kyoto not only makes her happy but also stays with her father,


    Which is much morefortable than staying in Tokyo, a metropolis full of tall buildings.


    While Yuhiko is here, he can live with confidence and boldness as a healthy person.


    The servants who can appear here are also his confidantes,


    So there is no need to worry about the rebirth of severed limbs.


    At this moment, Yuhiko is in the courtyard where Nanako and Charlie walked in the snow,


    Practicing swordsmanship with Tanaka Hiroshi. The master and servant have always been


    obsessed with kendo.


    Finally recovered, and naturally picked up this hobby again.


    Nanako, on the other hand, was sitting in a Japanese-style room with an open wooden door


    next to the yard.


    A delicate wooden table was set up on the tatami.


    After they are carefully matched, they are carefully inserted into the bottle.

 Chapter 5267

    Chapter 5267


    In the courtyard, the sound of the master and the servant chopping each other with wooden


    swords and shouting echoed.


    Not only did Nanako not find it too chaotic, but she often pulled out her energy,


    And watched the two of them exercising with great interest.


    At this moment, her mobile phone suddenly vibrated under the table.


    She looked down and saw that it was Ruoli who was calling.


    A happy smile appeared on her face, and she shouted loudly to the two people in the yard:


    ¡°Odo-san, Tanaka-san, stop for a while! We may have to prepare to go to China!¡±


    Hearing Nanako¡¯s words, Yuhiko stopped what he was doing,


    Leaning on his sword and asked out of breath, ¡°Nanako, what are you talking about? Going


    to China?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nanako said with a smile: ¡°A little Wait a minute, I¡¯ll answer the call.¡±


    Yuhiko Ito was even more surprised, thinking that Nanako had received someone¡¯s call,


    So she said that she was going to China, but he didn¡¯t expect that the call hadn¡¯t been


    answered yet.


    Nanako connected the phone, and Ruoli on the other side asked,


    ¡°Miss Ito, I called suddenly, did I disturb you?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Nanako said with a smile, ¡°I have nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ying with flowers, why did you call me by the way?¡±


    Ruoli got straight to the point, ¡°It¡¯s about my parents¡¯ wedding.¡±


    Nanako asked in surprise, ¡°Are your parents finally getting married?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ruoli said truthfully: ¡°Mr. Wade just came here, and my parents¡¯ wedding date has


    been confirmed as August 8th.¡±


    ¡°I sincerely invite Ms. Ito and Mr. Ito to Aurous Hill to attend the wedding on my parents¡¯


    behalf!¡±


    Nanako said without hesitation: ¡°Great! Congrattions in advance to uncle and aunt for


    their love!¡±


    ¡°Father and I muste to Aurous Hill before August 8!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ruoli said with a smile: ¡°Thank you so much! The wedding will be held at Shangri-La,¡±


    ¡°If it is convenient, you can stay at Shangri-La, tell me your departure time,¡±


    ¡°And I will help you arrange the pick-up and room in advance.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nanako said with a smile in her heart, ¡°Then see you in Aurous Hill then!¡±


    Ruoli also said: ¡°Okay, see you in Aurous Hill!¡±


    Nanako suddenly remembered something, and quickly said:


    ¡°By the way, Ms. Su, if you need to arrange flowers on-site, why don¡¯t you let me do it for


    you?¡±


    ¡°I have learned flower arranging for many years, and I am not humble enough to say that I


    have some experience in this area,¡±


    ¡°And I can order the best flowers in Japan,¡±


    ¡°And then I can directly prepare flowers from here and bring them over to help you decorate


    the scene!¡±


    Ruoli knows Japanese flower arrangement very well and knows that it is deeply cultivated as


    an art in Japan.


    Nanako is ady who has studied flower arrangements for many years.


    Her understanding of flower arrangement must be extremely profound, And she is by no


    means a weddingpany no florist can match.


    So, she was pleasantly surprised and said: ¡°Really, Miss Ito, will this cause you too much


    trouble?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nanako said with a smile: ¡°To tell you the truth when I am free I just like flower


    arrangement,¡±


    ¡°Including now I am ying with flowers and nts.¡±


    ¡°If you can rest assured to entrust me with all the flower arrangements on the spot, I will


    definitely not let you down.¡±


    Ruoli said without hesitation: ¡°That¡¯s really wonderful. Okay! Thank you, Ms.


    Ito!¡±


    Nanako smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Su.¡±


    ¡°If you have a sketch of the sceneyout in the next two days,¡±


    ¡°Remember to send it to me. I will refer to the style of the scene to make a good flower


    arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Ruoli hurriedly said: ¡°After the nes out, I will send it to you as soon as


    possible!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± After hanging up the phone, Nanako cheered:


    ¡°Odo-san, on August 8 we are going to Aurous Hill to attend the wedding of Ms. Su¡¯s


    parents.¡±


    ¡°I promised Ms. Su that I would do the flower arrangements for her parents.¡± He was also


    very pleased, so he smiled and said:


    ¡°I will follow your arrangement, I will go whenever you tell me to go!¡±

 Chapter 5268

    Chapter 5268


    Nanako blurted out: ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, let¡¯s go on the 5th!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Odosang, can youe backter? I want to stay in Aurous Hill for a few more


    days.¡±


    Yuhiko nodded: ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Nanako said happily: ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Yuhiko asked her: ¡°Since you want to live longer, do you want to buy a house in Aurous


    Hill?¡±


    ¡°If you stay in a hotel all the time, I¡¯m afraid it will be too boring.¡±


    Nanako asked him with wide eyes: ¡°Is it okay, Odo-san? Can we buy a house in Aurous


    Hill?¡±


    Yuhiko Ito shook his head helplessly:


    ¡°You are the head of the Ito family You have the final say on how the money is spent?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Nanako hurriedly said to Tanaka Koichi: ¡°Tanaka-san,¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, why not leave for Aurous Hill tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°And find a suitable house first.¡± Koichi Tanaka said without hesitation:


    ¡°No problem, miss, I will leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    After that, he asked again: ¡°By the way, miss, do you have any requirements for the house?¡±


    Nanako thought for a while and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s bigger, quieter, and remote.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t find a Japanese-style house in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want that kind of magnificent decoration.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be simple and generous. You can buy a few cars by the way,¡±


    ¡°And choose a few workers from home who are proficient in Chinese and can go over to take


    care of it.¡±


    Tanaka nodded and said: ¡°Okay miss, then I will choose a good person to take with me this


    time.¡±


    ¡°After choosing the house, if you need to make any changes, I can start immediately.¡±


    Nanako instructed: ¡°Arrange a private jet, wear a mask and sunsses all the time,¡±


    ¡°In your current situation, you should minimize your exposure.¡±


    ¡°In addition, after you arrive in Aurous Hill, you can do things by yourself and don¡¯t bother


    Charlie.¡±


    Koichi Tanaka respectfully Said: ¡°Okaydy, I will pay attention.¡±


    Nanako stood up and said excitedly: ¡°Then father and I will wait for your good news!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she turned around and ran out.


    Yuhiko asked loudly from behind: ¡°Nanako, where are you going now?¡± Nanako said without


    looking back: ¡°I¡¯m going to the Golden Pavilion Temple, and asking for a guardian for


    Charlie!¡±


    The imperial guards in the Japanese poption can almost be equated with China¡¯s amulets.


    Yuhiko murmured: ¡°This silly girl, Mr. Wade has great powers,¡±


    ¡°Why would he need the guardian of the Kinkakuji Temple¡­¡±


    ¡°The guardian that the Kinkakuji Temple you ask for may not even be qualified to carry Mr.


    Wade¡¯s shoes.¡±


    ¡°How can the amulet in the temple protect the dragon¡­¡±


    Koichi Tanaka deliberately lowered his voice to the opposite side and said,


    ¡°My lord, you may not know that the guard of the Golden Pavilion Temple is actually a token


    of love for girls.¡±


    ¡°They will only ask for the guardian there for their sweetheart¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Yuhiko asked in


    surprise: ¡°Don¡¯t even the family have the qualifications?¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka smiled and said, ¡°Young people think that the guardian of Kinkakuji Temple,¡±


    ¡°Can help in marriage, if you want to ask for other things for your family, you can change to


    other temples.¡±


    Yuhiko was slightly startled, and said with a helpless smile:


    ¡°It¡¯s really a girl who doesn¡¯t want to stay.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he suddenly thought of something,


    Looked nervously at Koichi Tanaka, and asked, ¡°Tanaka, Nanako is going to buy a house in


    Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t suddenly decide to settle in China one day, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Koichi Tanaka scratched his head, Truthfully said:


    ¡°My lord, I think what you said is also possible¡­Although Mr. Wade is married,¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can tell that his feelings for Miss are very special¡­¡±


    ¡°Given time, maybe he can have a positive rtionship with Miss.¡±


    ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Yuhiko sighed: ¡°If she can really get what she wants,¡±


    ¡°No matter where she lives in the future, I will support her¡­¡±

 Chapter 5269

    Chapter 5269


    When Charlie returned to Tomson Vi, ire was still cleaning the house with several


    cleaning staff.


    Because the smell of tobo and alcohol, moldy food, and vomiting on the first floor was


    really too strong,


    The cleaningpany even used professional deodorizing equipment to thoroughly clean


    the entire first floor.


    And Jacob, who was one of the sources of the smell,


    Had been invited to the yard by ire at this time.


    After Jacob was heavily drugged by Charlie,


    He didn¡¯t drink too much alcohol all day long, but he was still a bit decadent.


    At this moment, he was sitting in the yard alone,


    Wearing a pair of underpants and a basketball vest, smoking a cigarette, and sighing.


    Only then did Charlie realize that his father-inw¡¯s body had be more and more


    swollen,


    Especially when he was sitting there, his belly had piled up into arge lump,


    Coupled with his scruffy beard, the whole person¡¯s state suddenly much greasy.


    Seeing Charliee back, Jacob¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up,


    He quickly got up to greet him and asked:


    ¡°Charlie, my good son-inw, Dad has something to do, and I want to ask you for the


    advice!¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Dad just say what you want.¡±


    Jacob looked around and saw no one around, so he said with a serious face:


    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a good chat with Pord, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°What are you going to talk to him about?¡±


    Jacob said seriously: ¡°Isn¡¯t he a gentleman? People say that a gentleman does not take


    away people¡¯s love.¡±


    ¡°I will reason with him and tell him not to pester me,¡±


    ¡°Meiqing, maybe she has a feeling too.¡±


    ¡°Let go to make him feel condemned by conscience?¡±


    ¡°If he lets go, your Auntie¡¯s heart mighte back!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s face was full of question marks: ¡°Dad, there¡¯s nothing wrong with saying that a


    gentleman doesn¡¯t take away people¡¯s love.¡±


    ¡°But strictly speaking, your lover is mom, not Aunt Han!¡±


    ¡°If he came to confess to his mom, your theory is still useful, and the key point is that he


    didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Jacob said eagerly: ¡°Then¡­then I have to create some difficulties for him, right?¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t create practical difficulties, at least I must create some psychological difficulties


    for him!¡±


    As he said that, Jacob said again: ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t he a professor?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to their school to find him, in front of his students, colleagues, and heads,¡± ¡°And beg


    him not to pester me your aunt, and create some public opinion pressure for him!¡±


    Charlie said awkwardly: ¡°Dad, I will definitely not go to such a shameful and bottomless


    matter.¡±


    ¡°In addition, you have to think about it. The pressure of public opinion is a doubleedged


    sword.¡±


    ¡°Now that the Inte is so developed, if you go to make trouble,¡±


    ¡°There is a high probability of being recorded and posted on the Inte,¡±

 Chapter 5270

    Chapter 5270


    Charlie continued: ¡°And once on the inte, there is a high probability of being seen by


    mom.¡±


    ¡°If mom sees it and wants to trouble you, then I will not be able to control it.¡±


    Jacob hearing this, his neck shrank suddenly in fright,


    And the soot that was as long as two fingers fell to the ground in fright.


    He became depressed all of a sudden, and murmured:


    ¡°If ine finds out, wouldn¡¯t her mother die?¡±


    Just after he finished speaking, there was a roar of an engine.


    The iconic V8 engine of the Mercedes-Benz G is still very recognizable,


    And Charlie knows that there is a high probability that Horiyah and ine are back without


    looking.


    So, he reminded Jacob: ¡°Dad, Mom is back, you¡¯d better pay attention.¡± The Mercedes-Benz


    Big G has arrived at the door.


    Jacob didn¡¯t dare to pick it up again, so he raised his foot to snuff out the cigarette butt.


    At this moment, he saw the window of the co-pilot was lowered,


    And the red-faced ine leaned out half of his body and shouted:


    ¡°Jacob, what are you doing in a daze? Come pick me up. Give me a hand!¡± ¡°Hey, here I


    come!¡± Jacob hurriedly agreed twice and trotted all the way.


    When he arrived in front of the Mercedes-Benz Big G, he helped ine out of the car, And


    Horiyah in the cab said to ine:


    ¡°ine, if you are fine tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°I will take you to eat at the best restaurant in the city.¡±


    ine turned her back to Horiyah, curled her lips, and made a disgusted expression,


    Then suddenly changed into a smiling face, turned around, and said,


    ¡°Okay, you honk the horn at the door tomorrow, and I¡¯ll be here in five minutes.¡±


    Horiyah nodded, and snapped her fingers chicly: ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow, bye.¡± After speaking,


    she kicked the elerator and drove the car out.


    ine walked home with Jacob¡¯s support, cursing: ¡°Dmn Horiyah,¡±


    ¡°She made me frightened this day¡±


    ¡°God is really short-sighted, he let this kind of woman make money!¡±


    Jacob said casually: ¡°Since you can¡¯t see it this way, stay away from her in the future,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to her, don¡¯t give her a chance to embarrass you. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know sh!t.¡± ine said very seriously:


    ¡°When I was rich, even though she hated me to the bone,¡±


    ¡°She always followed my a s s. Do you know why?¡±


    Jacob nodded: ¡°I know, it is the take advantage of the ba5tard,¡±


    ¡°Although you two were not born by the same mother, your temper and character are no


    different.¡±


    ¡°After killing your father if the enemy invites you to dinner, you two will definitely go.¡±


    ine didn¡¯t feel that Jacob was mocking her at all, but said very proudly:


    ¡°This is called being able to bend and stretch, and no one will have trouble with money.¡±


    Then, ine said again: ¡± Hurry up and help me back to the house, I have something


    important to do!¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t dare to make mistakes, and quickly helped her into the house, and then took


    her up to the third floor.


    As soon as ine entered the room, she drove Jacob out, then took out her cosmetics,


    And began to carefully dress herself up in front of the mirror.


    While putting on makeup, she muttered in her mouth:


    ¡°Dmn, didn¡¯t you, Horiyah, just make some money by doing live broadcasts?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°As if no one knows how to live broadcast, I want to live broadcast too!¡±


    ¡°It will start tonight! It won¡¯t be long before I will definitely have more fans and earn more


    money than you!¡±


    There were also days when ine hadn¡¯t put on her makeup carefully,


    And ine couldn¡¯t help but use too much force, and soon turned herself into the


    appearance of heavy makeup.


    However, ine was very immersed in herself in the mirror,


    And she muttered proudly: ¡°Isn¡¯t this much better-looking than Horiyah?¡±


    ¡°She relies on selling misery to attract fans. I, can¡¯t afford to lose that person.¡±


    ¡°I rely on my beauty, and can also attract a lot of fans!¡±


    At this time, ire knocked on the door and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time to have a meal.¡±


    ine didn¡¯t care about eating, so she said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat, you can eat!¡±


    ire said: ¡°You have been out for a day, how can you not eat?¡±


    ine said casually: ¡°I won¡¯t eat, my legs and feet are not convenient,¡±


    ¡°And I have to toss up and down the stairs.¡±


    Without further words, ire turned and left and went downstairs.


    She prepared a single meal for ine on the dining te and then brought it up again.


    Thinking that her mother is alone in the room,


    ire didn¡¯t knock on the door when she came in.


    After entering the door, she walked in and said to ine who was sitting on the dressing


    table with her back facing her:


    ¡°Mom, today I didn¡¯t have time to cook, so I ordered some takeaways,¡±


    ¡°And here is a portion of everything, so you can eat while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ine turned her head, pointed at the beanbag sofa and small table by the windowsill,


    And said casually: ¡°Put it there.¡±


    Seeing ine wearing heavy makeup, ire took a step back unconsciously in fright, and


    blurted out:


    ¡°Mom, you¡­why do you wear such heavy makeup¡­¡± ¡°Is it thick?¡± ine looked around in


    the mirror and muttered:


    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good,¡± ire said awkwardly:


    ¡°But you have been out all day, what is the reason for putting on makeup when youe


    back¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe you still put on makeup at night and want to go out?¡±


    ine quickly waved her hand and said,


    ¡°I am not going out, I¡¯m just doing it for fun, so don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

 Chapter 5271

    Chapter 5271


    When Charlie, ire, and the father-inw Jacob were eating in the restaurant, ine hid in


    her room and quietly opened the short video tform.


    In this era where all people can be anchors, even a dog can broadcast live online. The only


    difference is whether there are audiences or not.


    ine fumbled to create her own live broadcast room and entered the five words


    ¡°ine¡¯s live broadcast room¡± in the column of the live broadcast room name.


    After that, shepleted the creation of the live room and started the first online live


    broadcast of her life.


    As soon as the live broadcast started, she began to look for ways to add to the shopping


    cart,


    Because she had watched Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast,


    And knew that the most important thing in the live broadcast was to sell the goods,


    And to sell the goods, you must have a small yellow cart, and your Consumers can ce an


    order only after the product link is posted.


    However, after searching for a long time, she couldn¡¯t find the operating entrance of the


    shopping cart.


    In desperation, she opened the search engine and entered the keyword:


    ¡°Why is there no yellow car during the live broadcast?¡±


    The search results made ine copse.


    She looked at the answer with the highest ranking and murmured:


    ¡°You have to have more than 1,000 fans before you can open the little yellow cart¡­Dmn it!


    You need 1,000 fans?!¡±


    ine cursed, then looked at the screen. There is no fan in her fan list.


    Before that, she only watched but didn¡¯t post on the short video tform,


    And even her ount nickname was the system¡¯s default, so she didn¡¯t have many fans or


    friends.


    Seeing the rigid requirement of 1,000 fans to open the little yellow cart, she was very


    depressed,


    And thought to herself: ¡°This broken tform is too nonsense, why do I have to have 1,000


    fans to live broadcast and sell goods?¡±


    ¡°This is not to make things difficult for me? Is it?¡±


    Immediately afterward, she immediately searched for a new keyword: ¡°How can I add a


    yellow cart if I don¡¯t have 1,000 followers?¡±


    The number one answer showed: If you have less than 1,000 followers, create more short


    videos that are more suitable for hot spots.


    Try to add some popr tags and positioning to the video. The system algorithm will


    increase your exposure to users with matching tags and positioning.


    Of course, you can also start a live broadcast directly and attract fans¡¯ attention through the


    live broadcast,


    Which will be faster. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can go to the emerce tform to buy 1,000


    fans.


    There are sellers who specialize in this and for 1,000 fans only 200 yuan or so is charged.


    Seeing this, ine couldn¡¯t help humming: ¡°I still need to buy fans?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to lose to that person! It¡¯s too slow to shoot short videos one by one, so let¡¯s


    just live broadcast them directly!¡±


    She switched back to the short video Video software and started her debut.


    It is very simple to start a live broadcast, but whether someone can watch it is a big problem.


    The problem ine is facing now is that the live broadcast is open, but the number of people


    in the room is 0.


    After waiting for 20 minutes, no one came into her live broadcast room. She couldn¡¯t help


    frowning:


    ¡°Why is there no one? Did the officials deliberately target me and not give me traffic?!¡±


    After thinking about it, she opened the search engine and searched why no one is watching


    the live broadcast.


    Soon, she found the answer she thought was reliable. The answer was: If the live broadcast


    of neers is a cold start,


    The traffic growth will be very slow. It is best to have a hot start. Then find ways to increase


    fan retention, so that the official algorithm can capture the data in your live broadcast room.


    If the official finds that your data is good, the algorithm will automatically guide you. There


    are many ways to actively attract users, but the simplest is to vote for the official promotion,


    First, invest one or two thousand yuan to promote your live broadcast room, and the effect


    will be immediate.


    Seeing this, ine nodded in agreement, and murmured: ¡°Sure enough, the smell of this


    wine is also afraid of deep alleys.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, you have to find a way to attract the first audience!¡± Isn¡¯t it just one or two


    thousand yuan? I am going for it!¡±


    She did what he said, and immediately followed the steps given by the other party,


    And invested 2,000 yuan in the promotion of her live broadcast room on the official


    promotion page.


    After the order was created, she immediately returned to her live broadcast room, waiting for


    the user toe.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    As long as the money is spent, the effect will be there immediately.


    Soon, the number of viewers in the live broadcast room changed from 0 to 1.


    At this moment, ine was very excited, and quickly said: ¡°Oh, wee friend to ine¡¯s


    live broadcast room!¡±


    The other party sent a word: Sh!t.


    After that, he immediately exited the live broadcast room.


    ine saw that the first audience member ran away after saying a word, and scolded angrily:


    ¡°What the hell are you uttering, you don¡¯t know good or bad things!¡±


    Just after finishing speaking, another audience member came in, and ine hurriedly closed


    it.


    With an angry expression, she said with a smile on her face: ¡°Wee new¡­¡±


    Just after saying the words, the number of people in the live broadcast room returned to


    zero.


    Immediately afterward, several people came in a row, and they all immediately retreated as


    soon as they came in.


    It was not as good as the person at the beginning. He even left a message for the live


    broadcast room.


    After several times, ine became even angrier, and couldn¡¯t help scolding:


    ¡°Ba5tards, they all run faster than dogs! Am I not more beautiful than her Horiyah?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? She can sing too!¡± It¡¯s so ugly! She sings ¡°Longing¡±, and the


    dog would shake its head!¡±


    Speaking of this, ine¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°Does everyone want to watch some talent


    shows? How about I sing a few words?¡±


    She suddenly became interested, and she couldn¡¯t help murmuring arrogantly:


    ¡°Horiyah¡¯s rank is too low, if I want to sing, I can sing a high-level one,


    Here is the English version of ¡°My Heart¡± ¡°Eternity¡±, can this still attract this group of


    fans?!¡±

 Chapter 5272

    Chapter 5272


    ine cleared her throat and sang emotionally with her tone-deaf voice: ¡°Every night in my


    dreams, I see you, I feel you¡­¡±


    As she was singing, a viewer came into the live broadcast room and stayed there for about a


    few seconds.


    The number of people in the live broadcast room remained at 1 during these few seconds.


    When ine saw it, she was immediately overjoyed. yed a great effect.


    But at this moment, a sentence from that person floated out in thement area: Dmn, your


    ount is so useless!


    After finishing speaking, he immediately exited the live broadcast room. Seeing this


    comment, ine was furious, and blurted out:


    ¡°What does this ba5tard mean?¡±! What does it mean to be useless after swiping into my


    ount?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be in my stream, you don¡¯t know how to feel blessed while you are still in


    the bliss!¡±


    After scolding, she still couldn¡¯t restrain her anger. She immediately clicked on the person¡¯s


    nickname,


    Entered the person¡¯s homepage, and then sent him a private message.


    The content was extremely simple and rude, with only nine words: You ba5tard! The whole


    family will die tonight!


    After scolding him, she immediately cklisted him in order not to be scolded back by the


    other party.


    After doing this series of operations, she temporarily calmed down and returned to her live


    broadcast room,


    But at this time, the live broadcast room is still not very popr. Peoplee and leave


    quickly, and there is nothing left at all.


    At this time, ine has begun to doubt life, and muttered angrily: ¡°I am so unlucky! One by


    one,e and go,e and go!¡±


    ¡°Horiyah, started a live broadcast, and 10,000 to 20,000 people rushed to watch it. I started a


    live broadcast and invested 2,000 yuan. Can¡¯t keep a single person! ¡°


    Just when she was extremely depressed, a prompt popped up on the page of the live


    broadcast room on her mobile phone:


    ¡°Because you insulted others, the live broadcast room will be banned for 72 hours!¡±


    The moment ine saw the system prompt, she almost went berserk!


    She never expected that her live broadcast debut would go so low!!


    This hurt her self-esteem a lot.


    Furious, she directly contacted the tform¡¯s customer service, and when she heard the


    customer service say: ¡°Hi, how can I help you?¡±


    ine scolded angrily, ¡°Why did you block my live broadcast room?! Who gave you the


    right?! Believe it or not, I will call the police now?!¡±


    The customer service quicklyforted: ¡°Hello, please calm down first, can you tell me the


    reason why you were blocked?¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°Suddenly a reminder popped up, said that I insulted others, what does


    that mean?¡±


    The customer service said politely: ¡°Madam, please provide your tform ID number, or


    your mobile phone number when you registered.¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s the same as I am calling from!¡±


    The customer service said: ¡°Please wait a moment, and I will verify the specific reason for


    you.¡±


    Then, there was a crackling sound of the keyboard from the other party.


    Afterward, customer service replied: ¡°Ms. Hello, after our investigation, a tform user


    comined that you insulted him in private messages.¡±


    ¡°Judging from the screenshots of the chat records he provided, it is true that yournguage


    was not very good. Appropriately, this is a vition of the rules on our tform.¡±


    ¡°I vited the rules?!¡± ine scolded through gritted teeth, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me why


    I scolded him?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see what he left a message in my live broadcast room? He said that my ount


    is useless. What do you mean insulting people is allowed?!¡±


    The customer service patiently exined: ¡°Ma¡¯am, ording to your description just now,


    the content of this user¡¯s message in your live broadcast room is not viting the


    regtions of our tform,¡±


    ¡°And it is normalmunication content, but you insult the other party and cursed their


    family, which obviously rises to the level of personal attack.¡±


    ¡°You are unreasonable!¡± ine said indignantly: ¡°Such words are clearly humiliating, and


    you still say that this is normalmunication with him. Why do you protect him like this?!¡±


    ¡°And this matter he first ran into my live broadcast room and ran away after humiliating me.


    Can¡¯t I just scold him? Do I deserve to be humiliated by him?!¡±


    The customer service had to exin in a good tone: ¡°Ma¡¯am, maybe his words really made


    you a little ufortable, but ording to the regtions of our tform, his words are


    really not enough to touch the bottom limit of the tform,¡±


    ¡°But the words you sent to the other party are indeed a bit too much, our administrator is


    sorry for your live broadcast room penalty but it is also in line with the regtions, and I


    hope you can understand.¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°I understand the sh!t, I understand! You charged money, two thousand


    yuan! You don¡¯t help, but I¡¯m still facing that ba5tard, aren¡¯t you bullying honest people?!¡±


    The customer service said helplessly: ¡°Ma¡¯am, first of all, I have to rify with you that we


    really didn¡¯t take sides, we just follow the rules of the tform.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I also saw your promotion order, the total amount is 2,000 yuan, but before your


    live broadcast room was banned, your promotion order consumed a total of 15 yuan and 80


    cents, since the live broadcast room is now banned, the promotion order has also been


    suspended; ¡°


    ¡°If you need a refund, you can apply in the background at any time, and we will refund the


    remaining bnce to your payment ount;¡±


    ¡°If you still need promotion services, you can continue with this promotion order after your


    live broadcast room is unblocked!¡±


    ine was so angry at the other party that she felt all her blood rushing to her head in an


    instant.


    Her head was buzzing, and her hands started to tremble involuntarily due to extreme anger


    and grievances, and her upper and lower teeth also kept making rattling noises due to the


    shaking.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the customer service said again: ¡°How about this, ma¡¯am,


    although it is indeed wrong for you to swear, I can understand your feelings to a certain


    extent.¡±


    ¡°In order to make up for your bad experience, I will give you a promotional coupon for five


    yuan off at once, and the coupon has been sent to your ount. When you create a


    promotional order next time, you can use it as long as the single amount exceeds two


    thousand yuan.¡±


    ine said again at this moment Unable to hold back, her whole body was like a volcanic


    eruption, cursing angrily: ¡°Fcuk your mother and the coupon! Get that coupon! Save it to


    buy a coffin for yourself!¡± Saying this she threw the phone away. When it fell to the ground,


    the screen of the phone went ck instantly.


    Immediately afterward, because of the grievance in her heart, ine sat alone in front of the


    dressing table and began to cry.


    ire, who was downstairs, heard the movement upstairs at this time, and said, ¡°It seems


    that Mom is arguing with someone, I¡¯ll go and check.¡± After that, she put down her


    chopsticks, and quickly took the elevator upstairs.


    When she came to the door of ine¡¯s room, she heard ine crying and cursing inside:


    ¡°Ba5tards!! I have never been wronged like this in my life¡­¡±


    ire Upon hearing this hurriedly opened the door and went in. Seeing her mother crying on


    the dressing table and her cell phone dropped on the ground, she immediately asked with


    concern, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ire cried andined: ¡°Good girl. Someone humiliated your mother and blocked my


    ount. Your mother scolded someone and got banned. Do you think they are still


    human?!¡±


    ire was at a loss: ¡°Mom, what do you mean¡­ Who humiliated you? Who blocked your


    ount? What ount was blocked?¡±


    ine cried and said, ¡°Mom just started a live broadcast, and a ba5tard came in and said my


    ount is useless and he ran away after that, I was so angry, I sent him a private message


    and scolded him, and the tform blocked me!¡±


    ire asked in surprise: ¡°Mom¡­you¡­you started a live stream?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± At this point, ine didn¡¯t hide her secrets anymore, and said straightforwardly:


    ¡°It¡¯s not Horiyah who was paid thousands! She made so much money from live


    broadcasting.¡±


    ¡°She looks like a human being, but she still ran in front of me and yelled, I was so angry! I


    thought, why can¡¯t I live broadcast like that? So I also opened a live broadcast room, who


    would have thought this would happen just after the broadcast started¡­¡±


    ire said helplessly: ¡°Mom¡­ You don¡¯tck food, drink, clothes, you don¡¯tck anything,


    why do you imitate other people¡¯s live broadcast¡­¡±


    ine looked unhappy Reversed the question: ¡°I don¡¯t need anything here? Why don¡¯t you


    say that those celebrities still broadcast live every day?¡±


    ¡°Look at those Inte celebrities who earn hundreds of millions a year, three hundred and


    sixty-five days a year, they can¡¯t wait to live broadcast!¡±


    ¡°There are also those celebrities who are not busy enough to film, sing, and appear on


    variety shows, and they even go to the Inte to broadcast live broadcasts to bring goods.¡±


    ¡°Compared with them, I am nothing! They don¡¯t think they earn money Much more, what


    right do I have to think money is burning my hand!¡±


    ire sighed: ¡°Mom, not everyone can do the live broadcast, aunt¡¯s live broadcast is


    watched by people, that¡¯s because she relies on her uncle and cousin Lying on the bed and


    selling misery, with the eighty-year-old grandmother next to her, these are the selling points


    of her live broadcast¡­¡±


    As she said, ire also wanted tofort her mother, so she said: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, if


    Auntie is like you, and then live broadcasts by herself, there must be no one watching it¡­¡±


    ine frowned, and asked angrily, ¡°ire, what do you mean? No one will watch the live


    broadcast of your mother, right??¡±

 Chapter 5273

    Chapter 5273


    ire didn¡¯t expect that she came here tofort his mother,


    But in the end, she was misunderstood by her. In desperation, she could only exin:


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    ine waved her hand dejectedly: ¡°Forget it, You don¡¯t need to exin to me anymore,¡±


    ¡°The exnation is to cover up, you just think in your heart that I can¡¯t do the live


    broadcast!¡±


    ire sighed: ¡°Then what do you think? If you want to think that you still have a chance,¡±


    ¡°I also support you if you want to continue the live broadcast,¡±


    ¡°But there is one thing, no matter whether this matter seeds or fails in the end,¡±


    ¡°You must control your emotions. Wouldn¡¯t it be worth the loss if the body is damaged?¡±


    Although ine was aggressive and unreasonable, she could still hear the good and the bad


    sometimes,


    And she knew very well that there was nothing wrong with what her daughter said. When


    doing things, you must not lose money, lose battles and lose people.


    So, she looked at ire, nodded, and said: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, I was a little angry just now,¡±


    ¡°And I will be able to adjust it soon, isn¡¯t it just blocking me for 72 hours?¡±


    ¡°After 72 hours I¡¯lle again! I have been serving this family for nearly 30 years,¡± ¡°And I


    still care about these 72 hours? Even 72 days, I will fight them to the end!¡±


    ire saw her mother¡¯s unyielding attitude and didn¡¯t know whether to praise her or criticize


    her.


    However, she thought about it again, after all, she was banned for 72 hours,


    This meant that within three days from now, she would no longer have to worry about her


    mother being such a moth.


    This made her feel a little easier in an instant, so she asked:


    ¡°Mom, I saved your dinner for you. Do you want to go down and eat?


    ¡°I am full, what else do I need to eat¡­¡±


    ire said helplessly, ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it when you are hungry.¡± ine nodded, and


    said with some depression:


    ¡°Okay, ire, go eat your meal and leave me alone for a while.¡±


    After speaking, ine couldn¡¯t help sighing again:


    ¡°It¡¯s been really unlucky during this time, did I use up all my luck after winning the lottery?¡±


    ire asked curiously: ¡°Mom, what did you mean by winning the lottery?¡± Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± ine subconsciously said, ¡°That¡¯s thest time I bought something¡­¡±


    At this point, she realized that she almost missed the point, so she hurriedly said:


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Actually, it was thest time I bought something¡­ Going to the shopping mall,¡±


    ¡°I won a special prize, saying that I can buy Laokeng jadeite with a 0.1% discount,¡± ¡°And a


    million Laokeng jadeite can only be bought for 10,000 yuan¡­¡±


    ire subconsciously said: ¡°That¡¯s all a damn lie, you didn¡¯t fall for it, did you?¡±


    ine hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t buy it, can someone still fool me?¡±


    ire breathed a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t buy it,¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing is a lie, it is said that it is worth one million and is being sold for only ten


    thousand,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, one hundred yuan may not be worth it.¡± Then, seeing that ine¡¯s current mood


    is not a big problem, She wanted her to digest it by herself, so she said:


    ¡°Mom, Just be quiet for a while, I¡¯ll go down first.¡±


    Just as ire turned to leave, ine thought of something, stopped her quickly, and said,


    ¡°By the way, ire, do you have any ns for tomorrow?¡±


    ire thought for a while, and said: ¡°I n to go to thepany to have a look.¡±


    ¡°I was just busy cleaning up the house today, so I didn¡¯t go there.¡±


    ine asked her with some pleading: ¡°ire, I have something to discuss. Can I?¡±


    ire said: ¡°Mom, why are you being polite to me, just tell me what you need me to do.¡±


    ine said very seriously: ¡°Mom wants to go to Qixia Temple to worship Buddha tomorrow


    morning,¡±


    ¡°I thought about it carefully, since I went to the United States,¡±


    ¡°It seems that it has not been very smooth! If the luck is not good,¡±


    ¡°The fortune will definitely not be too good, and it is a ghost to earn money by live


    broadcasting!¡±


    ¡°So hurry up and take advantage of the time when the live broadcast room is blocked, and


    go to the temple to worship.¡±

 Chapter 5274

    Chapter 5274


    ire hesitated for a moment in her heart.


    She felt that it was inappropriate for her mother to go to Buddha to pray for blessings for the


    live broadcast,


    Not to mention that she hadn¡¯t been to thepany for so long, and she wanted to go back


    and have a look.


    So she said to her: ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you let Charlie go with you?¡±


    ine said with a look of embarrassment on her face:


    ¡°That is¡­ you should go with Mom, I¡¯m sorry It¡¯s inappropriate to use my good soninw,¡±


    ¡°If he has any opinion on me in his heart¡­ Besides, my legs and feet are inconvenient now,¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°And I have to walk on crutches, so it¡¯s not appropriate to let good son-inw support


    me¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him and your father to know, juste with me, if it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll start


    early,¡±


    ¡°Leave home at seven o¡¯clock, and arrive at the ce at half past seven,¡±


    ¡°And you go to work after I worship the Buddha, at nine o¡¯clock It¡¯s not toote to be able to


    go to thepany, is it?¡±


    In the eyes of ine today, Charlie is already the pir of the whole family,


    So she doesn¡¯t dare to waste Charlie¡¯s patience with her, such as live broadcasting goods.


    Although she felt in her heart that she could definitely do it,


    She really didn¡¯t want people around her to know about it before it was done,


    Especially if she didn¡¯t do it after they knew it, it would be too embarrassing.


    Tonight¡¯s first live broadcast encountered Waterloo.


    She also wanted to go to Qixia Temple to worship the Buddha and ask for a blessing.


    If Charlie apanied her, she is also worried that Charlie would look down on her.


    After all, she also knew very well that she did a lot of hip-pulls when she went to America


    this time


    Which caused Charlie a lot of trouble. Hearing what she said,


    ire also knew what she was worried about.


    While helpless, she also wanted to try her best to help her mother maintain her disgraceful


    image.


    So, her heart softened, and she said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    Zijin Vi.


    The whole mountain has been plunged into darkness at this time.


    Although there are dim lights in the courtyard on the third floor,


    The trees are dense after all, and there is basically no light to be seen from the outside.


    At this time, in the courtyard on the top floor of the Vi,


    Maria was using her pair of wless fragrant shoulders to break open the fresh rose petals,


    Floating on the surface of the hot spring pool, causing ripples on the water surface.


    Then, with her iparable figure, she stepped on the stone steps in the water,


    And slowly walked up to the bluestone beside the hot spring pool.


    At her feet, in a bronze incense burner, a te of seal incense made of old sandalwood is


    burning,


    And the green smoke slowly rises with a refreshing woody fragrance.


    Maria wrapped herself in her bathrobe unhurriedly, squatted down slightly with her legs


    sideways,


    Picked up the incense burner, held it in both hands, and returned to the room.


    After bathing and burning incense, she put on a clean and in robe,


    Gently pulled her long hair behind her head, and took out a satin-wrapped object from a


    carry-on package.


    She slowly opened the silk and satin, and lying in it was the wooden sign brought from


    Norway,


    With words written on it: The spiritual tablet of myte father Warren Lin.


    She respectfully ced the spiritual tablet on the altar,


    Then lit three more sticks of incense and after three respectful prostrations,


    She inserted the incense into the incense burner in front of the spiritual tablet.


    Afterward, she knelt down on both knees, looked at the spiritual tablet with both eyes, and


    said respectfully:


    ¡°Father, Maria has arrived in Aurous Hill safely, and she was lucky to find the person she


    was looking for.¡±


    ¡°You said before that you always wanted toe to Qixia Mountain to worship your


    ancestors,¡±


    ¡°But you could never fulfill your wish, I will go to Qixia Mountain to worship the ancestors of


    the Lin family early tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°I hope your spirit in heaven will know!¡±

 Chapter 5275

    Chapter 5275


    Next morning.


    When Zijin Vi was still shrouded in a thinyer of white mist,


    Maria, who had not put on makeup, tied her long hair into a ponytail,


    And put on an unremarkable summer dress, and headed to Qixia Mountain alone.


    Both Larry and Ethan suggested that bodyguards should go with her to ensure her safety,


    but rejected by Maria.


    She has decided to live in the city and she thinks since she has decided to study in Aurous


    Hill,


    She must live in this city with confidence and boldness from now on.


    A lone girl, even if she looks more beautiful, will only attract attention, not suspicion.


    But once the girl is apanied by bodyguards, or secretly followed all the way, Once


    someone sees it, it will inevitably arouse the suspicion of the other party.


    Seeing her resolute attitude, the two of them didn¡¯t insist anymore.


    After Maria went down the mountain, she didn¡¯t choose to take a taxi.


    She checked the route on her mobile phonest night.


    From the north of Zijin Mountain, there is a direct bus to Qixia Mountain. The journey takes


    about 30 minutes. Not much, this time she decided to stabilize,


    In Aurous Hill for a period of time, so she simply came to fully integrate.


    Half an hourter, Maria got off the bus at Qixia Station and walked to the entrance of the


    Temple.


    This was Maria¡¯s first visit to Qixia Mountain, but she had heard from her father,


    When she was very young that the ancestors of the Lin family were buried in Qixia Mountain.


    More than 600 years ago, when Ming Taizu Zhu Yuanzhang established the Ming Dynasty,


    And established Aurous Hill as the capital, the ancestors of the Lin family were officials in


    Aurous Hill.


    After the Battle of Jingnan, King Zhu Di of Yan seeded to the throne,


    And decided to move the capital, so the Lin family was also ordered to prepare to move the


    family north with the dynasty.


    However, the ancestors of the Lin family died of illness on the eve of moving to the capital


    due to their advanced age.


    When exining the funeral, Old Lin specified that he would be buried with his wife,


    Who had been buried in Qixia Mountain for ten years, so his descendants buried him in the


    same ce? On Qixia Mountain.


    ording to the genealogy records, on the second day after the ancestors of the Lin family


    were buried,


    The descendants of the Lin family went north with their whole family.


    Since then, until Maria came back, for six hundred years,


    The descendants of the Lin family have never been able to return to Aurous Hill to settle


    down.


    There is no Lin family buried here, and only the ancestors are left.


    Maria hiked up the mountain and searched around the mountain, but she did not see any


    graves or tombstones.


    After hundreds of years, she has no way of knowing where her ancestors¡¯ graves are


    located.


    After all, the time is too long, even just exposure to the sun and rain is enough to make the


    tomb disappear.


    Therefore, in her mind, this Qixia Mountain is the tomb of her ancestors.


    In her handy canvas bag, she put some high-quality Laoshan sandalwood.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Originally, she wanted to find a secluded ce on the mountain to remember her ancestors,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that there were warning signs prohibiting fireworks everywhere on the


    mountain,


    And there were surveince cameras everywhere. In the video,


    Maria knew that if she burned incense and worshiped here,


    She would not only be at risk of starting a fire but also at risk of being arrested.


    Thinking of this, she decided to go to Qixia Temple on the middle peak of the Mountain to


    burn incense and worship.


    Although it is a temple, after all, her ancestors were buried here,


    And burning incense there is also regarded as worshiping ancestors.

 Chapter 5276

    Chapter 5276


    Qixia Temple was built more than 1,500 years ago.


    It is one of the four famous Buddhist temples in China and the most famous temple in


    Aurous Hill and even the whole province.


    Maria is proficient in the Book of Changes and gossip, and at the same time respects the


    Buddha and Taoism.


    She is in awe of this ancient temple with a long history.


    When she arrived at Zhongfeng where Qixia Temple is located, ire and Eline also arrived


    just in time.


    In fact, the two had already parked the car, but Eline had trouble walking,


    So with ire¡¯s support, she climbed the stairs with crutches and finally reached the Temple


    with difficulty.


    Because it is a working day, there are not many pilgrims and tourists whoe to the


    Temple in the morning.


    Maria walked to the main hall but did not rush in.


    Instead, she took out three sticks of incense from her handbag, ignited them,


    And went outside the gate of the hall in front of the incense burner.


    Maria put the three incense sticks on her forehead with both hands, bowed slightly, and said


    in a low voice:


    ¡°The ancestors of the Lin family are here, Maria Lin, the unfilial descendant of the


    Lin family, came to worship,¡±


    ¡°And now only I am left in the lineage of the Lin family.¡±


    ¡°After going through countless hardships, it is not easy for me to survive to this day,¡±


    ¡°I hope you two know, don¡¯t me my father and other ancestors and elders for failing to let


    the Lin family flourish¡­¡±


    Maria was slightly taken aback, and said again: ¡°Perhaps, they are over there¡­¡±


    ¡°They have already met you two, and exined to you two in person¡­¡±


    Maria¡¯s eyes were slightly red when she said this.


    Over the past six hundred years, the ancestors of the Lin family have indeed gone through


    extremely difficult times.


    During this process, there were many crises for the family and country and many sudden


    changes in the situation.


    Many wealthy and famous families of the past have interrupted their inheritance during this


    process.


    To this day, in Maria¡¯s opinion, she is indeed very lucky.


    After a moment of silence, she inserted three sticks of incense into the incense burner,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Then held back her tears and turned to enter the main Hall.


    In the main hall, a ten-meter-high statue of Sakyamuni stands in the center.


    On the ground in front of the Buddha statue, there were three futons for pilgrims to worship.


    When Maria entered, the pilgrim on the left futon just got up,


    So she stepped forward and knelt down devoutly in front of the Buddha statue,


    With her hands folded and her eyes slightly closed, and said silently in her heart: ¡°Buddha


    the above, disciple Maria, implores Buddha to bless the disciple,¡±


    ¡°So that I can avenge my father¡¯s killing in my lifetime. After the disciple takes revenge,¡±


    ¡°I will return to Qixia Temple to offer incense and reshape the golden body for you!¡±


    Just as Maria was pious When making a wish, Eline limped into the Daxiong Pce with


    ire¡¯s support.


    Since Eline¡¯s right leg was broken, ire supported her on the right side.


    At this time, the futons in the middle and right side were also empty,


    So ire walked to the front for Eline¡¯s support.


    Eline had a ster cast on her right leg, and it was not easy to kneel down,


    So she simply stretched her right leg behind her back, like an athlete starting a run, and


    knelt on one knee with her left leg.


    Afterward, she said with a pious face: ¡°Buddha, please be sure to bless my live broadcast


    poprity in three days,¡±


    ¡°And bless me to make a lot of money by live streaming.¡±


    ¡°In addition, please open your eyes to see that stinky Horiyah what she is doing now!¡±


    ¡°Let this kind of person turn over, god bears the unshirkable responsibility!¡±


    ¡°Journey to the West,¡± said that the rtionship between the Buddha of the West Heaven


    and the Jade Emperor is very good,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can remind him, if he doesn¡¯t open his eyes, please remind him to open his


    eyes¡­¡±


    Maria was praying devoutly, but she didn¡¯t expect a woman next to her to say so much,


    And the words became more and more outrageous. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help opening her


    eyes,


    nced to the right, and then saw Eline muttering solemnly there:


    ¡°Buddha, you don¡¯t know, that stinky b!tch Horiyah is not a thing at all! She was the one who


    went to deceive me¡­¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t help but look at her mother at this time,


    And reminded in a low voice with embarrassment: ¡°Mom¡­ what are you talking about


    here¡­¡±

 Chapter 5277

    Chapter 5277


    ine, who was praying, was suddenly interrupted by her daughter, and said with a little


    dissatisfaction:


    ¡°Oh, I am asking the Buddha to bless me, what are you doing to me, really¡­¡±


    ire reminded in a low voice: ¡°How can you talk to the Buddha like this¡­ You can ask for


    money if you want to ask for money.¡±


    ¡°If the Buddha really manifests, he will naturally help you realize your wish,¡±


    ¡°But you are talking about what aunt is doing here¡­ Do you need to ask the Buddha to


    punish others?¡±


    That¡¯s right!¡± ine said very seriously, ¡°I just want the Buddha to punish her well!¡±


    ¡°There are more than eight billion people in the world, and anyone can get rich, except


    Horiyah!¡±


    After speaking, ine said very firmly: ¡°It is said that the Jade Emperor is in charge of our


    area, Horiyah can get rich,¡±


    ¡°This is his dereliction of duty at work if he does not actively correct it,¡±


    ¡°I have to ask Tathagata Buddha to criticize him!¡±


    ire rubbed her temples, and said helplessly: ¡°We need to be good with our heart, your


    kind of think that you can¡¯t see other people¡¯s kindness,¡±


    ¡°In front of the Buddha, you have a wrong heart, how can the Buddha bless people with a


    bad heart¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± ine was not convinced, and retorted: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like others,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like Horiyah. You have to know, she is really bad!¡±


    ire said: ¡°She doing bad things is her business, you don¡¯t need to say it here¡­¡±


    ine curled her lips: ¡°If you encounter bad people and bad things in your life, you can dial


    110 to call the police.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me talking to Buddha? Buddha is not as good as the police?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t even understand this, he¡¯s not worthy of being a Buddha!¡±


    ire didn¡¯t know how to refute ine¡¯s nonsense.


    Maria on the side was already dumbfounded.


    Although she has a lot of knowledge, she has hardly seen such an ignorant woman as


    ine, and she even went to the Temple to speak nonsense.


    As soon as she thought of her insulting and angry words and offending the Buddha, Maria


    couldn¡¯t help but said:


    ¡°There are three poisons in Buddhism, namely greed, anger, and ignorance. Greed is


    dissatisfaction with desires and insatiable greed;¡±


    ¡°Anger isining about the status quo and hating others; Ignorant, most ordinary


    people have one of the three poisons,¡±


    ¡°It is rare to see someone whomits the three poisons once in a few words,¡±


    ¡°The Buddha has a spirit, how can he bless those who have all the three poisons¡­¡±


    ine was stunned and dazed, looked sideways at Maria, saw her sp her hands, and


    closed her eyes slightly,


    She couldn¡¯t help frowning and said, ¡°Hey, are you talking about me?¡±


    Maria opened her eyes, and looked Looking at ine, she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just


    muttering introspection in front of the Buddha. I may have disturbed you.


    Please forgive me.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Maria stood up, looked at the Buddha statue devoutly, and turned


    to leave.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go if you have the ability!¡± ine still wanted to reason with her, but she turned


    around and walked away without any reluctance.


    She wanted to catch up and argue but found it unrealistic. After all, her right leg was still


    kicking behind her. Thinking, if she wants to get up, she has to rely on the help of her


    daughter.


    In desperation, she could only give up resentfully.


    ire said at this time: ¡°Mom, I think the little girl is right. You are so greedy and ignorant in


    front of the Buddha. I can¡¯t see any sincerity. It is impossible for the Buddha to bless you.¡±


    Thinking that her daughter would not help her, she curled her lips and muttered, ¡°Cut it, if


    you don¡¯t bless me, I will be knocked down!¡±


    ¡°It seems that the whole world has no ce to make a wish without the Buddha!¡±


    ¡°Let my good son-inw adjust the feng shui for me when I get home. If the feng shui fortune


    is good,¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°This source of wealth will be unstoppable! This means that the east side is not bright and


    the west side is bright, and your mother always has a solution!¡±


    After finishing speaking, ine said with a look of annoyance: ¡°Oh, my, how can¡¯t I expect it.


    Had I thought it earlier, I won¡¯t havee here!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at ire again, and said, ¡°ire take mom home, I¡¯ll find my


    good son-inw!¡±


    ire said helplessly, ¡°Mom¡­don¡¯t bother Charlie!¡±


    ire¡¯s words made Maria, who had already walked to the door, startled suddenly.


    She murmured in her heart: ¡°It¡¯s Charlie again? I¡¯ve been in Aurous Hill for two days,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t get away from Charlie every day. Is that why I have a rtionship with him?¡±


    ¡°Then who is the son-inw of that rough woman just now? Charlie Wade? Could it be


    Charlie Wade from Eastcliff Wade Family that I¡¯m looking for?¡±


    Thinking of this, she subconsciously looked back at ire, and said in her heart:


    ¡°This young woman looks about the same age as Charlie.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there are not many people with the same name as Charlie and even fewer


    people of the same age. Could it be that the Charlie I am looking for is already married? The


    woman in front of me his wife?¡±


    ¡°I think she is about the same age as Charlie, her appearance and temperament are not bad,


    and she can be regarded as one in a million, but her mother is really dumbfounding¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t seen those rough women is a shrew who does not dare stop to act


    wildly in the temple, she is really fearless¡­¡±


    ¡°Charlie¡¯s status is considered prominent, and his personal strength is unmatched. Why is


    there such a vulgar mother-inw? Really Weird¡­¡±


    ire didn¡¯t notice that outside the temple gate, the beautiful girl was looking at herself and


    her mother ine.


    She was busy trying to persuade ine to give up the idea of asking Charlie to show her


    Feng Shui.


    Because ine took it for granted and said, ¡°Charlie is my son-inw. He can help so many


    people with Fengshui, can¡¯t he help his mother-inw?¡±


    ire sighed and said, ¡°Oh, mom, don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Can¡¯t Charlie know about this?


    Besides, things like feng shui should be very macroscopic.¡±


    ¡°It solves big problems on a macroscopic level. There is definitely no way to make it very


    concrete,¡±


    ¡°So how can you control the poprity of your live broadcast room? Huh? The fuel


    consumption of our car is so high, can we ask Charlie to show you Fengshui, and the fuel


    consumption can be reduced? It¡¯s not realistic at all¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± ine said dejectedly: ¡°Forget it, anyway, I have brought all the things I


    should bring to the Buddha today, and it depends on whether the Buddha will give me face.


    It¡¯s unlucky, if he doesn¡¯t listen to me, then I will nevere to him again¡­¡±


    As he spoke, ine suddenly realized and asked ire in a low voice: ¡°Do you think the


    Buddha first epted Horiyah Qian and still considering ine Ma¡¯s name?¡±

 Chapter 5278

    Chapter 5278


    ire¡¯s head was as big as a bucket, and she quickly helped her up, and then whispered to


    the Buddha:


    ¡°Buddha, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have no excuses, please forgive me¡­¡±


    Saying that she hurriedly helped ine out.


    ine had no choice but to follow ire and limped out.


    When her mother and son came outside the hall, Maria had disappeared. ine originally


    wanted to find her to quarrel with her,


    But she looked around and saw no one, so she could only follow ire. Out of the temple,


    ready to go down the mountain.


    And when they started to go down the mountain, Maria appeared not far behind them again,


    silently watching their backs, and then looked at her mobile phone.


    On the phone, there was the photo of ire helping ine out of the gate of the temple,


    which was secretly taken by Maria hiding behind the crowd just now.


    Later, she sent this photo to Ethan, and sent another message: ¡°Mr. Sun, find a way to help


    me check this mother and daughter, I want all their information!¡±


    Although the information about ire and ine has not been encrypted, it is not easy for


    Ethan to find out all the identities of the two through a candid photo.


    At the very least, it is still difficult to find out in a short time.


    So, Ethan called Maria and reported on the phone: ¡°Miss, do you have any other information


    about these two people? If you have other information, it will be rtively easier to


    investigate.¡±


    Maria thought for a while and said: ¡°I don¡¯t have any information here. That girl may be


    Charlie¡¯s wife, but Charlie¡¯s information is encrypted. We don¡¯t know Charlie¡¯s current ID


    number.¡±


    Ethan replied: ¡°Since Charlie¡¯s information is encrypted, we will use Charlie as the entry


    point, even if we call out all the relevant information about the woman who married Charlie,


    there won¡¯t be the person you are looking for.¡±


    Then, Ethan said: ¡°But with the photo you sent, we can try to use the portraitparison


    system to run first, but because the angles of the photos are not standard, so if you put them


    into the system for fuzzyparison, at least thousands of simr people will be found, and


    then you can manuallypare the results.¡±


    Maria thought of something and said: ¡°Oh, by the way, although I don¡¯t know the information


    about the two of them,¡±


    ¡°I heard them mention a woman named Horiyah. This young girl calls Horiyah her aunt.


    Horiyah must be there Over 50 years old;¡±


    ¡°In this way, you don¡¯t need to look up the photos, first help me look up all the women in


    Aurous Hill named Horiyah who are over forty-five years old and under sixty-five years old.¡±


    ¡°Check the social rtions of Horiyah to see if anyone can match these two people. One


    hand is probably enough for those who meet the requirements.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ethan said without hesitation: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it now!¡±


    Previously, Maria only gave Ethan photos of ire and ine but did not have any other


    information, so it would take at least a few days or even dozens of days to find someone.


    But with the clue of Horiyah, everything became much easier.


    As Maria said, there are not many people with the surname Qian, and there are only more


    than thirty people whose first name is pronounced Horiyah in Aurous Hill.


    Moreover, the age span of these ¡°Horiyah¡± ranges from a few years old to more than seventy


    years old.


    Then filter out those who are not of the age required by Maria, and there are only four people


    who meet the requirements.


    It is too simple to check the social rtionship between these three people.


    All of them are ordinary people without any hidden information. Just click on her social


    rtionship in the system, and the system will immediately generate a tree table, listing and


    disying all her three generations of blood rtives.


    Since the young girl Maria wanted to investigate was called Aunt Horiyah, Ethan first looked


    at the blood rtionship of the three Horiyah to see who had a brother-inw, and there was


    a daughter in the family of the brother-inw.


    The first one, Horiyah, is sixty-two years old. Although she is already married and has raised


    two children, her husband has no younger brothers at home, only an older brother and a


    younger sister.


    The second Horiyah, forty-nine years old, is already married and has a son. Although her


    husband has a younger brother, that younger brother has two sons and no daughter, so


    what Maria said the situation does not match.


    The third Horiyah, fifty-five years old, married thirty-three years ago and gave birth to a pair


    of twin sons. The husband has two younger brothers, both of whom have daughters. Ethan


    obtained the information about the two daughters. After posting the message, he found that


    the photo did not match the one sent by Maria.


    Then, the fourth Horiyah jumped into view.


    This Horiyah, fifty-five years old this year, married a man named Noah Willson 31 years ago,


    gave birth to a son 30 years ago, and gave birth to a daughter 27 years ago.


    And Noah has a younger brother named Jacob Willson.


    Jacob married a woman named ine Ma twenty-nine years ago and gave birth to a


    daughter named ire Willson twenty-eight years ago.


    In this way, it is basically consistent with the names, age ranges, and kinships of the


    characters mentioned by Maria.


    Afterward, Ethan checked the file information of ine and ire, saw their ID photos, and


    compared them with the photos sent by Maria, he immediately confirmed that these two


    people were the ones Maria asked him to investigate.


    When Maria returned to Zijin Vi, Ethan had already obtained all the information about


    these two people. When he saw Maria, he respectfully said: ¡°Miss, it just so happened that


    you came back. I have checked the two people you asked me to check. The information is


    here.¡±


    Maria happily asked: ¡°So fast? Show me!¡±


    Ethan handed the phone to Maria with both hands, and said respectfully: ¡°Miss, please take


    a look.¡±


    Maria nced at ine¡¯s photo, this photo was left by ine when she changed her ID card


    a few years ago.


    Although she is younger than now, her facial features have not changed much, so Maria


    recognized her at a nce,


    And said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the person I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    Speaking, she didn¡¯t look at ine¡¯s information anymore but directly looked at ire¡¯s


    column.


    While looking at it, she said: ¡°This shows that ire is married. Can I use her to find


    information about her husband?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°But I didn¡¯t call ire¡¯s info just now. Wait a moment.¡±


    Maria handed back the phone to him, and Ethan inquired about ire¡¯s spouse in that


    special software.


    And this information is Charlie¡¯s identity in Aurous Hill.


    Although his identity at this level has been encrypted, ording to the logic of encryption,


    Once someone checks him from ire¡¯s level, the authority of this road is unblocked, So


    Ethan can easily check Charlie¡¯s current level. information about identity.


    And the reason why Leon left this channel after Charlie and ire got married was that he


    was afraid that ire would find something when they bought a house, got a loan, or carried


    out other social activities that required ess to data files.


    Moreover, Leon also believes that if someone wants to investigate Charlie and find out about


    ire, there is no need to hide Charlie¡¯s identity in Aurous Hill, after all, ire is his current


    identity if hides it deliberately, it will be self-defeating.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Maria looked at this piece of Charlie¡¯s identity information, and said excitedly: ¡°The


    preliminary work of finding Charlie has beenpleted, I really didn¡¯t expect it to go so


    smoothly¡­¡±


    After that, she couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°The person who hides his identity is really smart, and


    his techniques are sophisticated and logical. After Charlie disappeared, he even arranged for


    him to enter the orphanage, and re-did the same for him on the collective ount of the


    orphanage. A new identity!¡±


    ¡°He can make so many articles in the orphanage, which proves that the orphanage must be


    under hisplete control, and it is very likely that all the staff of the orphanage are under


    hismand!¡±


    Maria sighed: ¡°No wonder so many people started looking for Charlie from Aurous Hill, and


    they couldn¡¯t find him after twenty years of searching. It turns out that he has been hiding in


    Aurous Hill all the time! And he was perfectly hidden by a special orphanage. This method


    has wlessly deceived everyone who wants to find Charlie!¡±


    Ethan said with a smile: ¡°Miss, this trader is indeed very powerful, but he still failed to


    deceive you! You have onlye to Aurous Hill for only two days. Today, all the information


    you wanted to investigate is out, and with all due respect, I have never seen anyone smarter


    than you, Miss.¡±


    Maria shook her head and said seriously: ¡°The reason why I can find Charlie quickly, my


    personal cleverness can only ount for one-third at most, the other third is due to


    Charlie¡¯s misjudgment of me in Norway, and the remaining third is due to luck!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t know who Charlie Wade¡¯s name is, if I only rely on one chance, I may not be able to


    find him in twenty years;¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯te to Aurous Hill University on the first day, I just happened to see him I¡¯m


    afraid I¡¯ll have to look for udia¡¯s identity information in Aurous Hill for a long time;¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t happen to meet his wife and his mother-inw today, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find out


    his current identity information so quickly¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 5279

    Chapter 5279


    Through ire and ine, she found out all the information about Charlie¡¯s dual identity,


    which really made Maria very excited.


    She felt that when she came to Aurous Hill this time,


    It seemed that there was help from heaven in the dark, making everything extremely smooth.


    However, she didn¡¯t intend to get close to the mother and daughter, let alone Charlie.


    She felt that she had to stick to her n of yesterday and never take the initiative,


    To contact Charlie until after school started and she became friends with udia.


    At this time, Charlie didn¡¯t know that the little girl who was identally rescued in Norway,


    Had already checked all the information about her two identities.


    At this time, Issac called him and said respectfully on the phone:


    ¡°Master, I have already confirmed it with Master Joseph.¡±


    ¡°The olddy you are looking for has just returned to Shunan with her son a while ago.¡±


    ¡°I have already got the specific address of her hometown in the countryside, when do you


    n to go there?¡±


    Charlie said without hesitation: ¡°As soon as possible, it will be done before Zynn¡¯s


    wedding.¡±


    Then, Charlie said again: ¡°You arrange the ne, we will leave tomorrow morning, and you


    will apany me.¡±


    Issac immediately agreed: ¡°Okay young master, I will arrange the ne and the vehicle after


    arrival now,¡±


    ¡°Because the olddy lives in the mountains, we have to fly to Zunhuai first,¡±


    ¡°Then drive from Zunhuai to Shunan, and after the nends, there are still about four


    hours to drive.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie responded, and said: ¡°You arrange someone to go to Shudu today, and buy


    a set from the top three.¡±


    ¡°A second-hand small vi that is closer to the hospital and more popr,¡±


    ¡°And then near the vi, buy a front house that is suitable for opening a small supermarket


    store.¡±


    The phoenix bone that the olddy gave Charlie was an invaluable treasure for him.


    Not only did it help him refine twenty remodeling pills, but the rest would be of great use in


    the future.


    Therefore, he was also very grateful to the olddy.


    Even though he was in Mexico and saved her and her son¡¯s lives, he still felt that he still


    owed the olddy a favor.


    When he went to see the olddy this time, in addition to fulfilling his promise that day,


    He also hoped to give the old woman and her son a stable life for the rest of their lives.


    Shudu is the provincial capital of Sichuan and Shudu, and it is also the best-developed city


    in that area.


    The elderly live in the mountains, not only in poor conditions,


    But also in the future, as they get older, there will inevitably be many inconveniences.


    Therefore, Charlie nned to ask Issac to arrange for someone to buy a cozy small vi in


    Shudu first, a front house.


    Although the old woman¡¯s son has no skills, he even traveled thousands of miles to Mexico


    to be a seaman,


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    In order to let the old woman live a good life. Although he was deceived,


    It can also prove that he is indeed willing to endure hardship and work hard.


    If he wants to do something, he can open a small supermarket directly in front of his house


    in the future.


    Opening a small supermarket now does not make a lot of money,


    But the advantage is that the process is simple and the threshold is low,


    And if the front is your own, you can basically make a steady profit without losing money.


    When Issac heard this, he said without hesitation: ¡°Okay young master,¡±


    ¡°Then I will arrange for someone to go there first, and try to get it done before we see the old


    lady tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 5280

    Chapter 5280


    Charlie hummed, thinking of something, and said:


    ¡°Yes, Send me a copy of that olddy¡¯s information and background, and I¡¯ll take a look


    first.¡±


    ¡°Okay Master,¡± Issac said without thinking, ¡°I will send it to your WeChat immediately.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Issac sent the information file to Charlie.


    After Charlie looked it up, he found that the olddy¡¯s background was very simple, But


    there seemed to be something extraordinary about it.


    The olddy was born in the mountainous area of southern Shu, and grew up in the


    mountainous area of southern Shu.


    She didn¡¯t even marry far away but married a young man from the same vige.


    In the next fifty years, she rarely left this small mountain vige with a high probability,


    because she was a permanent resident of the family in every census, and it was clearly


    marked on the information that she cooperated with the census.


    And that vige, in its heyday, had only about 40 households with more than 300 people,


    But now the poption loss is serious, and only a dozen households with more than 40


    people are still living here, and most of them are middle-aged people and the elderly.


    From this point of view, the olddy should be the most ordinary left-behind elderly in


    mountain viges, living a life that cannot be simpler and ordinary.


    Moreover, Charlie still remembered that when she met the olddy in the underground


    prison in Mexico,


    She once told him about the origin of the phoenix bone bracelet.


    Her ancestors were famous doctors in the Tang Dynasty, and the phoenix bone was passed


    down by her ancestors.


    Unfortunately, although her family passed down the phoenix bone, the inheritance of


    medical skills was cut off during the Anshi Rebellion.


    It is easy to pass on a thing, but it is too difficult to pass on a skill.


    The inheritance of the former only needs to ¡°hand over¡± the thing to the next generation,


    While thetter needs to ¡°teach¡± the next generation what he has learned all his life.\


    Although both are friends, But the former may only take a second, but thetter may take a


    lifetime.


    Moreover, although the olddy only briefly described the origin of the phoenix bone that


    day,


    It can prove that the olddy¡¯s family has been passed down in an orderly manner from 1,500


    years ago.


    This is extremely rare.


    In other words, during the more than a thousand years of turbulent feudal society,


    The orderly inheritance of the family can still be guaranteed, which proves that the family is


    very strong.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Those who are not strong enough, even if they can survive all kinds of disasters,


    It is difficult to guarantee the continued inheritance of the family.


    For example, after turmoil, only a child is left in the family.


    A person was adopted and raised and given a new surname and a new name.


    In this case, if he can still remember his original surname,


    It is already extremely rare. Let him remember the basic information about his ancestors and


    the whole family.


    The core point of inheritance ispletely idiotic.


    But if the strength is strong enough, it will be different.


    Even if there is only one child who died in the turmoil,


    But the family has ancestral property, gold, and silver, a collection of books,


    And a family tree, plus the help of rtives with foreign surnames,


    This child will grow up. The queen can still pass on the family.


    Of course, this kind of strength does not necessarily mean having enough money and social


    status.


    It can also be a special ability. If a certain craft is passed down from generation to


    generation,


    So that every generation can have enough food, then, there is a high probability that it can


    be passed down forever.


    However, the olddy once said that the medical skills of their ancestors have long been


    broken,


    So presumably her ancestors should have other extraordinary abilities.

 Chapter 5281

    Chapter 5281


    That night, after ire came home, Charlie told her about going out with Issac the next day.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, Issac is the boss of Shangri-La, so ire thought that Charlie


    was going to help him with Feng Shui.


    Although she was a little distressed that Charlie had to go out to see Feng Shui just after


    returning to China,


    But Charlie imed that he had already made an appointment with Issac, so she didn¡¯t stop


    him.


    Early the next morning, Charlie and Issac flew to Guizhou, which is located in the southwest


    of China.


    Because Charlie concluded that the olddy¡¯s family background was not simple, so after


    the ne took off, he made a special call to Joseph.


    When the phone was connected, Joseph asked respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, what¡¯s your order?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Joseph, I need you to tell me in detail that we rescued those victims in Mexico


    that day. Afterward, what was the status and performance of that olddy?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Return to Mr. Wade after the bus left the scene that day, it went to the US-


    Mexico border overnight, where we went through the border inspection. After the bus drove


    into the United States, These people woke up one after another.¡±


    Joseph said again: ¡°The people who woke up at that time didn¡¯t remember what happened


    that night. They found themselves on the bus and were quite nervous.¡±


    ¡°Our soldiers followed them and exined that in our words, we are an international charity


    organization. Unlike other charitable organizations, we are not good at donating money and


    materials,¡±


    ¡°But are good at using violence to control violence. We have mastered the crazy Juarez


    criminal group after obtaining the evidence, a surprise attack wasunched on theirir, and


    these victims controlled by the crazy Juarez criminal group were rescued.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Do these victims believe it?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee 100% of this, but the vast majority of people believed it. After


    all, we did rescue them, but some people couldn¡¯t understand their memory loss.¡±


    ¡°Our soldiers lied When we attacked Crazy Ju¨¢rez, in order to avoid idental injury as


    much as possible during the battle, we used tear gas containing anesthetics. This tear gas


    had a side effect, that is, it could cause memory loss.¡±


    Charlie praised: ¡°This statement is very good, and it is very persuasive to those who don¡¯t


    understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joseph said: ¡°These victims can basically ept this statement, but the old woman


    you focused on, her behavior is rather strange.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°What¡¯s the strangeness?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Before we gave these exnations, everyone was very nervous about


    memory loss, but the olddy seemed not at all. Not worried, always been calm.¡±


    Charlie frowned when he heard this.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself: ¡°When the olddy woke up on the bus, she not only


    lost her memory but also lost her ancestral bracelet. Still all very calm, could it be that


    something went wrong when I hid her memory?¡±


    Thinking of this, he frowned.


    Since mastering Reiki, he has never failed to use it to hide other people¡¯s memories and


    hypnotize them.


    He didn¡¯t quite believe that the olddy was immune to his spiritual energy, but from


    Joseph¡¯s description, it seemed that something was not normal.


    It seems that these questions can only be concluded after meeting the olddy.


    So, Charlie asked again: ¡°Joseph, after arriving in the United States that day, how did you


    arrange these people?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Joseph replied: ¡°Mr. Wade after they woke up, we arranged for someone to record the


    identity information of each of them. Since their passports were destroyed,¡±


    ¡°I asked someone to help them contact the embassy to reissue them. Prepared documents,


    and then bought them home air tickets, and gave each of them emergency cash of 3,000 U.S.


    dors, and sent them to the ne one by one.¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°However, the olddy and her son were an exception.¡±


    ¡°The subordinates arranged for the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front to personally escort


    these two people back home.¡±


    ¡°The soldiers in charge of the escort followed the orders of the subordinate before leaving,


    and gave the old woman and her son 100,000 yuan in cash, but the olddy insisted on not


    epting it. The subordinates thought that you had said that you would go to see them after


    returning to China, so I didn¡¯t let the soldiers insist on giving them the money.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Charlie frowned slightly, although there were many doubts in his heart, all


    the mysteries could only be solved after meeting the olddy.


    After three hours of flight, the nended in Zunhuai, Guizhou Province.


    As soon as the two arrived, the person in charge of the Wade family in the province had


    already driven a high-performance off-road vehicle to wait outside the airport in advance


    ording to Issac¡¯s orders.


    This time, the ce the two of them were going to was located in the mountainous area of


    southern Shu, and the road was quite inconvenient, so Charlie nned to drive there with


    Issac, without taking any followers except the two of them.


    After getting the off-road vehicle, Issac was in charge of driving, and Charlie sat in the co-


    pilot. The two traveled through the winding mountains for nearly five hours before finally


    arriving at a vige at the foot of the mountain.


    However, this vige is not the destination of Charlie and Issac. The vige they are going to


    is on the edge of a cliff halfway up the mountain. Due to the steep terrain, there is only one


    steep mountain road up the mountain. Except for motorcycles, no vehicles can go up.


    Fortunately, although the mountain road is difficult to walk, the distance is not too far. The


    two are strong and healthy, so it is no problem to climb this kind of mountain road.


    So, after walking for more than an hour on the mountain road, the two came to a small


    mountain vige located on the edge of a cliff in the middle of the mountain.


    This mountain vige is quite dpidated. Most of the houses are dark wooden buildings.


    The houses are old and in disrepair.


    It seems that it is rare to see strangersing here. The old men sitting and chatting


    together at the head of the vige were quite surprised when they saw the two walking to the


    entrance of the vige.


    Among the several old people at the entrance of the vige, Charlie did not see the olddy


    that day. Fortunately, Issac got the video data made by the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front


    from Joseph and knew which way to get to the olddy from the entrance of the vige.


    So, although it was the first time for the two of them toe, they found the house where


    the olddy lived with ease.


    The two set off early in the morning, but it was already evening, and there were already


    waves of cooking smoke in the courtyard.


    The two mottled wooden courtyard doors were only partially covered at this time, and it was


    just possible to see someoneing out from under the cooking shed in the courtyard, and


    from the firewood pile at the other end of the courtyard, they took out a handful of branches


    and firewood.


    Charlie recognized this person as the youngest son the olddy was talking about, the only


    one of her four sons who had grown up.


    At this time, the olddy¡¯s son didn¡¯t see the two people standing outside the door. He


    carried firewood and walked back. At this time, Charlie knocked on the wooden door and


    asked, ¡°Excuse me, is Grandma Sophia Jiang¡¯s house?¡±


    The other party stood still and asked with a Sichuan ent, ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    I¡¯m an old acquaintance with your father, let mee and have a look at Grandma.¡±


    The other party asked in surprise: ¡°You recognize my father?¡±

 Chapter 5282

    Chapter 5282


    Charlie nodded slightly.


    At this time, an olddy slowly walked out from under the cooking shed. She looked at


    Charlie with some doubt, frowned, and asked, ¡°Young man, do you know my husband?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°You are Grandma Jiang, right? My father knows your husband.¡±


    The olddy hesitated for a moment, and said quickly: ¡°Come in, pleasee in!¡±


    Then she said to her son: ¡°Lucas, quickly invite the guest into the house and pour water for


    them.¡±


    The young man hurried forward to open the door, and said politely, ¡°Come in, please, sit


    inside!¡±


    Charlie nodded, thanked him, and entered the yard with Issac.


    This small courtyard is not that big, only a few tens of square meters in size. There are three


    wooden rooms and two thatched sheds,


    One on the left and one on the right. The stove and the other are built against the wall,


    making a circle of cover, the area is notrge, it looks like a toilet.


    And the three wooden houses are directly opposite the gate, the main room in the middle is


    wide open, and there are two rooms on the left and right inside, and the doors of the rooms


    are covered with curtains.


    Charlie and Issac followed the middle-aged man into the main room. There was a long and


    slender altar table in the middle of the room against the wall. Definitely a very old object.


    On the top of the altar, there are incense burners and multiple tablets, all of whom are named


    Jiang.


    And on the wall above the altar, there are three Chinese-style portraits hanging.


    The portrait in the center is of a middle-aged man wearing a blue gown. Although the man is


    skinny, he is in good spirits. He stands on a boulder on a mountain with his hands behind


    his back.


    His long beard and the hem of his clothes follow him. The wind is blowing, and the old man


    looking up at the sky, his expression is full of pride and ambition;


    On the left side of the portrait, a seven or eight-year-old child is sitting cross-legged at a


    stone table on the top of the mountain, reading a book; on the right side, is an old man¡¯s


    portrait sitting upright.


    Charlie has been in contact with antiques, he can tell that these paintings are all ancient


    paintings, and they are quite old.


    He couldn¡¯t help sighing secretly: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know whether these three paintings are


    from the hands of famous ancient masters, just looking at the exquisite craftsmanship and


    unique charm, it can be concluded that they are not ordinary products.¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, it costs at least a few hundred thousand a pair, and it should be easy for


    three paintings to sell for one million.¡±


    ¡°One million is not a small number for ordinary people, since the three paintings hanging in


    the olddy¡¯s house are like this. Why was her son deceived into going to Mexico on the


    pretext of being a sailor? Even the mother and son almost died in a foreign country¡­¡±


    At this point, Charlie had more questions in his heart.


    However, he can also see from this that his guess yesterday was correct. Although the old


    lady is living in poverty now, her family has been passed down in order for more than a


    thousand years, and her background is absolutely extraordinary!


    At this moment, the middle-aged man looked at these two well-dressed young men,


    somewhat nervous and cramped. He pointed to the low wooden table and wooden bench in


    the middle of the main room, and said with some embarrassment:


    ¡°Please sit down, I¡¯m really sorry, the conditions at home are poor, I¡¯ll go and pour water for


    you two.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Charlie came back to his senses, smiled, and said: ¡°Thank you, don¡¯t be so polite, we are not


    thirsty.¡±


    In the meantime, Mrs. Jiang washed her hands. Regardless of the drops of water on her


    hands, she trotted in quickly and said with some panic in her mouth:


    ¡°Distinguished guests, please sit down. Our family is poor and we can¡¯t afford decent


    furniture, not even a good chair for you to sit on, really wronged you two!¡±


    Charlie said respectfully: ¡°Grandma Jiang, please sit down first!¡±


    Mrs. Jiang hesitated for a moment, then smiled and sat down in front of Charlie. She looked


    at him kindly and asked curiously:


    ¡°Young man, you said that your old man recognizes my husband, but what do you call your


    old man?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while.


    In fact, his previous idea was very simple. After finding the olddy, he gives her a


    rejuvenation pill with his own hands under the pretext that he was the son of her husband¡¯s


    deceased friend,


    And then tell her that he had bought a house and facade for her and her son in Shudu, and


    put them together to settle there.


    If she doubts his identity or is unwilling to ept it, she has her own way, and that is a


    psychological hint.


    At that time, let them continue with a psychological suggestion, let them fully ept his


    rhetoric,


    And make her ept the real estate and funds with peace of mind so that he can get out of it


    unscathed.


    However, in the current situation, it can be seen everywhere that this olddy seems not


    ordinary.


    Charlie wanted to know more about it, but if he asked the olddy a question, he had to use


    psychological hints in a simple and rude way.


    He was really sorry, so he didn¡¯t know what to do right now.


    The olddy also seemed to see Charlie¡¯s embarrassment and entanglement, so she said to


    her son:


    ¡°Lucas, before it is dark, you take your crossbow arrows and go outside to hunt a pheasant


    ande back.¡±


    ¡°There are distinguished guests at home today. We have to kill a chicken to entertain.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded without thinking, and said: ¡°Yes, mother, you entertain the


    guests first, and I will go out.¡±


    The middle-aged man said and took a handful from behind the door. The self-made


    crossbow, and then quickly walked out of the house.


    Charlie could tell that the olddy wanted to send her son away first, so he didn¡¯t say


    anything.


    Issac was a little surprised and asked her: ¡°Grandma¡­wouldn¡¯t it be in any danger to go out


    hunting at such ate hour?¡±


    The olddy shook her head and said: ¡°He is a young boy who is capable of hunting. We


    don¡¯t have any young people here,¡±


    ¡°And the old people can¡¯t hunt prey, so pheasants and boars are everywhere. He is very


    familiar with this ce, and there will be no dangers.¡±


    As she spoke, the olddy sighed, and said distressedly: ¡°It¡¯s just that my son was tricked


    into going to Mexico some time ago,¡±


    ¡°Where he had a kidney and half of his liver removed. Fortunately, he recovered very well. He


    didn¡¯t suffer from the aftereffects of the operation, and is alive and well all day long¡­¡±


    Charlie was not surprised when he heard this.


    After all, he just used spiritual energy to erase the memory of the olddy and others about


    him, but the memory of them being cheated, mutted, or witnessing others being mutted


    is still there.


    So, he followed the olddy¡¯s words and said in surprise: ¡°Is there such a sensational thing?


    ¡°He never studied. He loved making bow traps and hunting in the mountains since he was a


    child.¡±


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t find a good job when he went out and had no social experience, so he believe


    What they said, went all the way to Mexico, and almost lost our lives there¡­¡±


    Charlieforted: ¡°People say that if you survive a catastrophe, you will have a future, so


    you don¡¯t have to be too sad.¡±


    The olddy nodded, quietly wiping away her tears, she looked at Charlie again, and asked


    seriously: ¡°Young man, I dare to ask you, are you the savior of us mother and son?¡±

 Chapter 5283

    Chapter 5283


    Charlie¡¯s heart was shocked by the olddy¡¯s words.


    He subconsciously thought that the olddy¡¯s memory hadn¡¯t been erased by his aura as he


    had guessed before.


    This kind of thing has never happened in his personal cognition.


    So he subconsciously wondered if this olddy also possessed aura to some extent.


    So, he tentatively asked: ¡°Grandma, why do you ask that?¡±


    Seeing that Charlie seemed to be on guard, the olddy said very frankly: ¡°Young man, I¡¯m


    just guessing.¡±


    After that, she paused slightly and continued: ¡°When I was rescued from Mexico by those


    heroes, I found that not only me and my youngest son but also everyone in the car lost their


    memory. How they got tricked into getting there, and remember how they attacked us, but


    don¡¯t remember how we got out.¡±


    ¡°The heroes told us they used some kind of tear gas or something, so our memory might be


    missing, I believed it at first, but soon I realized another problem¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, the olddy touched her right wrist subconsciously, and said seriously: ¡°I


    had An ancestral bracelet, that thing looks like a spaghetti vine, looks like it might not even


    be worth five bucks, I was sure it was still in my hand before I lost my memory, but when I


    woke up from the bus It was already gone¡­¡±


    After that, the olddy hastily exined: ¡°Young man, don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t suspect


    that someone stole my things, but I suspected that it was myself. During that time, I gave


    that thing to someone else, after all, it looked worthless, and under the circumstances at that


    time, no one would steal it, the only possibility was that I took it off myself.¡±


    After a slight pause, the olddy looked at Charlie and said seriously: ¡°That thing is very


    important to me. It has been passed down by our family for more than a thousand years. If it


    weren¡¯t for the great kindness, I would never take it off. So I personally specte that I


    should have given it to the benefactor myself during the period of amnesia, but I don¡¯t know


    what supernatural power the benefactor has so that so many of us canpletely lose our


    memory of him. ¡°


    Hearing this, Charlie was even more astonished.


    He originally thought that when the olddy suddenly asked if he was their savior, it was


    very likely that she had somehow immunized his aura.


    But he never expected that the olddy in her eighties in front of him would have such


    strong logical thinking.


    She justbined the details before and after the loss of memory to argue that someone


    erased her memory.


    Issac on the side was also dumbfounded.


    He naturally knew that Charlie had great powers, but he didn¡¯t expect that an olddy in a far


    mountain could use limited clues to see through Charlie.


    Charlie was full of thoughts at this moment.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that the olddy had such thinking ability, and for him now, how to solve


    the problem in front of him was the key.


    If he doesn¡¯t want to expose himself, he can erase all the olddy¡¯s memories of Mexico, but


    this is obviously inhumane;


    moreover, Charlie feels that although the olddy has seen through him, she has absolutely


    no malice towards him, and there is no need for him to go too far cautious.


    Now that the olddy has already driven the words here, he might as well open the skylight


    and speak brightly. Only in this way can he truly understand the identity and background of


    the olddy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At this point, Charlie no longer concealed it, and said solemnly: ¡°Grandma, I brought the


    people who hunted and killed Crazy Juarez, and only identally discovered that they


    imprisoned so many innocent people there, so Then someone took you all out and sent you


    home.¡±


    When the olddy heard that, she was very pleasantly surprised and said excitedly: ¡°It


    seems that I guessed correctly¡­ You are really the lifesaver of our mother and child!¡±


    As she spoke, she tremblingly wanted to kowtow to Charlie, but he stopped her and said


    seriously: ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to be like this. In Mexico that day, as long as you are a


    normal person, you will not just sit back and watch the people do nothing.¡±


    ¡°Your Grace! If it wasn¡¯t for you, the Jiang family¡¯s lineage would be cut off¡±


    As she spoke, she looked up at the portrait on the wall, but what she saw was not the one


    with the fairy wind and crane bone in the middle The old man, but the child who was reading


    on one side, choked up and said:


    ¡°The Jiang family has a lineage. The recordable family tree has a history of 1,600 years from


    the Southern and Northern Dynasties to the present. In a peaceful and prosperous age, I


    don¡¯t know how to face the ancestors of the Jiang family even after I die¡­¡±


    Charlie took out the phoenix bone rattan bracelet that had been used for a tenth of it from his


    pocket, and said to the olddy: ¡°Grandma, this is your ancestral bracelet, if you don¡¯t know


    how to exin to the ancestor, you can take it back at any time.¡±


    The olddy took a look at the bracelet made of phoenix bone, and when she found that part


    of the bracelet was missing, Immediately asked in surprise: ¡°This¡­ this bracelet¡­ Your


    benefactor¡­ have you used it?¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said calmly: ¡°I used a little to save people.¡±


    The eyes of the olddy were filled with awe, she murmured and asked: ¡°Grace is really a


    person with great supernatural powers¡­Meng Laozu once told my ancestor that if someone


    can make this phoenix bone vine in the future, it must be someone who has great


    supernatural powers and spiritual energy.¡± !¡±


    Charlie was even more shocked when he heard the words ¡°the body has spiritual energy¡±.


    He suppressed the horror in his heart and asked, ¡°Grandma, how do you know this?¡± The


    The olddy pointed Looking at the center of the three paintings, the old man with the fairy


    wind and crane bones said seriously: ¡°This one in the painting is Old Ancestor Meng, the


    great benefactor of our Jiang family!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and he asked quickly: ¡°Grandma, can you tell me the story


    of this old ancestor Meng in detail?¡±


    The olddy looked at Charlie, then at Issac, and said with some doubt: ¡°Grandfather, please


    forgive the olddy for being rude, but there are some things that I can only tell¡­¡±


    Issac heard this, stood up immediately, and said respectfully: ¡°Grandma, chat with my young


    master slowly, I will go outside and wait for your son.¡±


    Issac¡¯s words made the olddy a little amazed for a moment.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the man beside Charlie would have such a vision.


    She didn¡¯t want to mention family secrets in front of him. Not only was he not angry, but he


    also knew that he didn¡¯t even want her son to know what he said. He said that he would go


    outside to wait for her son. If he came back early, he would try to stop him.


    Therefore, the olddy cupped her hands in admiration: ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡±


    Issac also said respectfully: ¡°Grandma, you are the one who worked hard. You and my


    young master will talk first, and I will wait outside!¡± After finishing speaking , he immediately


    got up and went out, all the way to the courtyard gate.


    Only then did the olddy say to Charlie: ¡°The people around my benefactor are really


    extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma, for yourpliment.¡± Charlie smiled modestly, and immediately


    asked her, ¡°Grandma, the old ancestor Meng you mentioned, who is he?¡±


    The olddy looked at the old man in the portrait and murmured: ¡°The ancestor¡¯s real name


    is Meng Sheng, his style name is Changming, and he was born in Chang¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°He was born in the first year of Linde in the Tang Dynasty, which is 664 AD. , so he called


    himself Changsheng Jushi and changed his name to Meng Changsheng, Meng Laozu is the


    respectful name our Jiang family gave him.¡±


    ¡°Meng Changsheng¡­¡± Charlie muttered, never heard of this name, but he was not too


    surprised.


    The painting itself seems to be very old, and the olddy¡¯s family has been passed down for


    1,600 years. It is not so surprising that the person in this painting is an ancient person from


    the Tang Dynasty.

 Chapter 5284

    Chapter 5284


    At this time, the olddy said again: ¡°Meng Laozu was a Jinshi in high school when he was


    young, and he was an official in the court, butter he resigned from the official position


    because he got the opportunity to practice by chance, and came here with his wife and


    children to devote himself to practice, but his wife and son soon died one after another due


    to infection of wind and cold, and he was the only one left to continue practicing


    Charlie was a little surprised when he heard this, and said: ¡°In 755 AD, the ancestor Meng


    was already in his nies¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The olddy replied: ¡± But ording to my ancestor¡¯s recollection, when he met Old


    Ancestor Meng in the fifteenth year of Tianbao in the Tang Dynasty, that is, in 756 AD, Old


    Ancestor Meng was just like the one in the painting, not at all like an old man who was nearly


    a hundred years old.


    Charlie looked at the painting again, and couldn¡¯t help but marvel in his heart.


    The old man in this painting is skinny but strong in spirit. At that time, the average life


    expectancy was no more than fifty years, and the old man in his fifties should look older


    than the old man in his 70s and 80s now.


    Therefore, the person in this painting, in the background of that era, looks like he is in his


    forties, which isparable to the spiritual old man in his sixties now.


    But when the other party was in his nies, he still looked like this, which proved that the


    other party had indeed mastered the spiritual energy!


    Otherwise, even if he got one or two Rejuvenation Pills by ident, it would be difficult to


    live to such a great age, considering the background of the times and average life


    expectancy at that time.


    At this time, Charlie remembered the olddy¡¯s previous self-introduction, so he asked her:


    ¡°Grandma, when we met in Mexico, you said that the ancestor practiced medicine for


    generations, and it was not until the Anshi Rebellion that the inheritance of medical skills


    was broken. It happened when the ancestor met this old ancestor Meng?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The olddy nodded and said, ¡°In 756 AD, when the Anshi Rebellion was at its worst,


    Anlu Mountain upied Chang¡¯an and opened the first year of Shengwu. The ancestor of


    my family lived in Chang¡¯an with his parents and grandfather.¡± ¡°His grandfather and father


    were imperial physicians in the imperial court. They escaped before Anlu Mountain upied


    Chang¡¯an and went all the way south, but encountered rebels near there. The army killed all


    the rtives of the ancestors.¡±


    ¡°At the critical moment, it was the ancestor Meng who beheaded all the way with his sword


    and rescued the ancestor from the rebel sword. That year, my ancestor had just turned six


    years old.¡±


    Charlie suddenly realized: ¡± So the ancestor survived, but their medical skills were lost,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The olddy nodded slightly, and said, ¡°At that time, all the medical books handed


    down by the ancestors were in the apanying luggage. Among them, it is said that there


    were at least three or five boxes, but at the critical moment, the ancestor¡¯s father saw that


    Meng Laozu had killed all the way,¡±


    ¡°So he stuffed a genealogy tree and two phoenix bone bracelets into the ancestor¡¯s arms,


    and then the ancestor¡¯s father used fire Oil and burned all the medical books, and since


    then, the Jiang family¡¯s medical skills have been lost¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Countless ssics were lost in this kind of turmoil. The


    ancestor in the Tang Dynasty knew what Fengguteng is.¡±


    ¡°But now, in the whole of China and even in the whole world, few people know about this


    kind of thing. Our current traditional culture and medical skills are all citing ssics, but we


    don¡¯t know how many ssics have long been buried in the long river of history¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie suddenly remembered something, and asked in surprise: ¡°By the


    way, Grandma, you said there are two bracelets?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The olddy said firmly: ¡°The two bracelets are made of phoenix bone they were


    originally a pair, and they were family treasures of the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°After the ancestor was rescued by Meng Laozu, Meng Laozu recognized that the bracelet


    was made of phoenix bone, and asked the ancestor if he would like to give one of the


    bracelets as a gift.¡±


    ¡°To him, and in return, he is willing to ept the ancestor as a disciple. The ancestor was


    helpless at the time,¡±


    ¡°So naturally he agreed without hesitation, and the ancestor Meng was indeed a gentleman,


    he only needed one of the phoenix bone vines, so that the ancestor Keep the other one


    carefully.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then your ancestor also learned spiritual energy from this ancestor


    Meng?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The olddy shook her head and said with emotion: ¡°It is said that those who are


    gifted to master spiritual energy, It is hard to find among millions of people.¡±


    ¡°If there is no such talent, even a life of hard work will not be able to step into the door of


    spiritual energy. Not to mention the ancestors, even the wife and children of Meng Laozu did


    not have this talent¡­ ¡­¡±


    As she spoke, the olddy pointed to the picture of a child reading a book on the wall, and


    introduced:


    ¡°my ancestor didn¡¯t have that talent, so they worked as servants with ancestor Meng. They


    said they were servants, but they were actually more like Old Ancestor Meng¡¯s adopted son,¡±


    ¡°Old Ancestor Meng raised him by his side, taught him to read and paint, these three


    paintings were all made by the ancestor when he was old, and thest one is his


    selfportrait.¡±


    Charlie listened With emotion, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°It seems that this old ancestor


    Meng was indeed a god-man,¡±


    ¡°Not only had great supernatural powers, he was knowledgeable, and was good at painting,


    but also hadpassion, which is really rare¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The olddy nodded slightly, Then she said again: ¡°My family¡¯s ancestors lived with


    Grandfather Meng for more than 60 years, until 820 A.D. and the fifteenth year of Yuanhe in


    the Tang Dynasty¡­¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Meng at that time was nearly 160 years old. , my ancestor was also seventy-one


    years old.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the ancestor Meng told my ancestor that if he could not make a breakthrough


    in his cultivation,¡±


    ¡°Or could not refine the elixir he wanted, he might not be able to live to be two hundred


    years old. Determined to find another more suitable cave and concentrate on retreat; ¡°


    ¡°When master and servant parted, Ancestor Meng, gave my ancestor some money and a pill,


    and ordered my ancestor to live in the world.¡±


    ¡°If he got the way of longevity, he would definitelye back to increase the chances of the


    ancestor;¡±


    ¡°Although my ancestor was heartbroken, he also knew that the rtionship between the two


    masters and servants was doomed,¡±


    ¡°So after the two said goodbye, my ancestor entered the world and married a woman in


    Jiangyang Mansion not far from here to continue the incense;¡±


    ¡± After three years of marriage, he brought his wife and children back here to settle down


    again,¡±


    ¡°Hoping to stay here to guard the mausoleum of Meng Laozu¡¯s wife and children.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, he also hoped to wait here until Meng Laozu came back. This is dozens of


    generations. People, more than a thousand years¡­¡±


    Charlie was a little puzzled, and said: ¡°Your ancestor and Meng Laozu were already seventy


    years old when they parted,¡±


    ¡°And they were able to go down the mountain to get married and even continue the


    incense.¡±


    ¡°Under the circumstances, it¡¯s really unbelievable, could it be that he all relied on the pills


    that Grandfather Meng gave him before he left?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The olddy sighed, ¡°Ancestor Meng gave my ancestor two pills, one was


    given to my ancestor when he was fifty years old,¡±


    ¡°And the other was given when they parted. ording to the ancestral precepts left by the


    ancestor,¡±


    ¡°These two pills were indeed the most precious treasures in the world. You only need to take


    one.¡±


    ¡°It could make people look younger by twenty years, so when the ancestor entered the world


    and got married,¡±


    ¡°Even though they were seventy years old, they looked like they were only thirty years old.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Charlie was shocked, and blurted out: ¡°Grandma, what did Ancestor Meng do for you?¡± Isn¡¯t


    the elixir of the ancestor called Rejuvenation elixir?!¡±

 Chapter 5285

    Chapter 5285


    You also know Rejuvenation Pill?!¡± Charlie nodded, and said calmly, ¡°I know.¡±


    There was a word, but Charlie didn¡¯t say it.


    That is, in fact, when he came, he specially prepared a Rejuvenation Pill for her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but eximed: ¡°You are indeed a person with great supernatural powers,


    just like Old Ancestor Meng!¡±


    Charlie only smiled slightly but was even more horrified in his heart.


    So far, although he has benefited a lot from the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, he still


    doesn¡¯t know who wrote it.


    Now, when he learned that Meng Changsheng had already refined the


    Rejuvenation Pill more than a thousand years ago,


    And gave two Rejuvenation Pills to the ancestors of the Jiang family, he couldn¡¯t help asking


    himself in his heart:


    ¡°Could it be that what I got? Is the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± written by Meng


    Changsheng?¡±


    ¡°The antique that the father-inw knocked over in the Antique Hall of the


    Song family was indeed a Tang Dynasty jade pot and spring vase, and Meng


    Changsheng was also a person from the Linde period of the Tang Dynasty,¡± ¡°In this way, the


    general dynasties are consistent, and coupled with the information rted to Rejuvenation


    Pill that I learned from Mrs. Jiang, this inference seems to be really possible¡­¡±


    However, Charlie also knew very well that it was impossible based on these two points


    alone, it can be concluded that the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± was written by


    Meng Changsheng.


    If he really wants to prove this matter, at least he has to find more clues.


    So, he put this question to the bottom of his heart for the time being, and asked Mrs. Jiang:


    ¡°Mrs. Jiang, may I ask how long that old ancestor of your family lived?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The olddy said: ¡°He died in 863 A.D., the fourth year of Xiantong, and lived to be 113 years


    old. Because the wife and children of the ancestor Meng were buried in the middle of the


    back mountain,¡±


    ¡°So my ancestor was buried in the middle of the mountain after his death. At the foot of the


    back mountain, the descendants of our Jiang family will also be buried at the foot of the


    mountain.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°He lived to be 113 years old, minus the 40-year life span of


    the two rejuvenating pills, He also lived to be seventy-three years old on his own, which was


    very rare in that era.¡±


    ording to statistics from some unreliable schrs, the average life expectancy of the


    Tang Dynasty was about 40 or even 50 years old.


    However, their statistics and research are very one-sided. They only count the ages of those


    recorded people when they died from the epitaphs that can be found and recorded history


    books, and then calcte a so-called average age.


    But they overlooked a big problem. Those who can leave their names in the history books,


    own a tombstone, and have someone engrave the epitaph are themselves the elite ss of


    that era.


    Moreover, many children who died young and unmarried young people did not leave


    tombstones after their deaths, let alone those ordinary people who died and buried them


    hastily with straw mats.


    Therefore, the average life expectancy of the elite ss calcted by the elite ss has no


    real meaning.


    Verifiable history shows that the average life expectancy of the emperors of the Tang


    Dynasty was only about 44 years old. This was the most elite ss in the Tang Dynasty and


    assembled the best means of living and production in the country.


    Many objective schrs believe that if the high mortality rate of infants and young children


    and the average life expectancy of ordinary people are included, the real average life


    expectancy of the Tang Dynasty should be around 30 years old.


    Calcted in this way, the ancestor of the olddy¡¯s family lived to be seventy-three years


    old on his own body, which is longer than any emperor of the Tang Dynasty. This is already


    very remarkable.


    At this time, Mrs. Jiang also nodded and sighed: ¡°It is recorded in the genealogy that when


    my ancestor was 113 years old, he was not deaf, his eyes were not blurry, and his body was


    still strong. Everyone thought he would live to be 120 years old, but when he was one


    hundred and thirteen years old,¡±


    ¡°One day he had dinner and sat in front of the charcoal fire for a nap when he suddenly said


    excitedly that Old Ancestor Meng had sent a white crane to pick him up and he passed


    away.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It seems that your ancestors really have a deep rtionship with that ancestor


    Meng.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The olddy said: ¡°The ancestors left the ancestral instructions before they were


    alive, and the Jiang family members are not allowed to leave here for generations.¡±


    ¡°We must always guard the tombs of Meng Laozu¡¯s wife and children because Meng Laozu


    told him when he parted from our ancestors that when he found the way of longevity, he


    would definitelye back to find my ancestors and give him a good fortune¡­¡±


    Charlie whispered: ¡°Since then, this old ancestor Meng hasn¡¯t shown up again?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The olddy shook her head and said, ¡°The Jiang family has never left here for more


    than a thousand years, and they have never seen the person in the painting here appearing,


    perhaps the ancestor Meng failed to find a way of longevity, and maybe he passed away at


    the threshold of two hundred years old¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°It is not impossible, although Rejuvenation Pill is a panacea, in


    anyone Nothing on the body can be superimposed without limit,¡±


    ¡°Relying only on rejuvenation pills, one cannot live to be two hundred years old, even if one


    has spiritual energy, one cannot live forever, if one wants to live forever, one must have


    other chances.¡±


    Even in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, there is no record of any method that can


    make people live forever. The essence of ¡°Nine Profound


    Heavenly Scriptures¡± is more like a textbook on how to use aura,¡±


    ¡°But how to make aura more powerful, so powerful that it is invincible and immortal? The


    realm of immortality is not recorded in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    Moreover, in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, there is no method that can make


    people live for more than two hundred years.


    The ability is close to that of a god, but there is no such kind of pill that can make people live


    for three to five hundred years or even thousands of years.


    Therefore, it is theoretically impossible for Ancestor Meng to still be alive more than a


    thousand yearster, and his life may have stopped at a certain deadline.


    This kind of person spends his life only practicing and may die without a single person by


    his side. He is driving westward in a cave in a deep mountain and old forest, and in the end,


    he cannot escape those six words: dust to life, life to dust and return to the soil. Thinking of


    this, Charlie asked the olddy again:


    ¡°Grandma, your people, haven¡¯t you left here for so many years?¡±


    She said, ¡°We hoped that we can stay here, but at the same time hope that we can know the


    affairs of the world, so the Jiang family has always attached great importance to reading.¡±


    ¡°When I was young, my father asked me to study, andter sent me down the mountain to


    study in middle school for so many years, some descendants couldn¡¯t hold back and


    sneaked out, but most of them have been living here¡­¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Living here must be very difficult, right?¡±


    The olddyughed: ¡°In this deep mountain, except for being sick and troublesome, eating


    and drinking are not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Our people have been farming in spring and summer and hunting in autumn and winter. We


    have been here, so we can guarantee that the family inheritance has never been broken.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Are the other people in this vige all your n members?¡±


    The olddy said: ¡°Now there are many people and those surnamed Jiang are fewer.¡±


    As she spoke, she sighed, ¡°For more than a thousand years, the poption of the Jiang


    family has not been prosperous, especially the number of males. In the early years, we had


    many female descendants who wanted to marry.¡±


    ¡°There are more and more people with foreign surnames, and they are all men¡¯s strong


    laborers. Gradually, the yang will flourish and the yin will decline, and the Jiang family¡¯s right


    to speak will gradually be smaller and smaller; ¡°


    Many men who marry into the family agree that the child they give birth to will follow the


    woman¡¯s surname, Jiang. The method is that Jiang¡¯s family is a women¡¯s family, and their


    arms can¡¯t twist their thighs, so they gradually let them go;¡±


    ¡°A man with a different surname will give birth to several children with a different surname,


    and the children with a different surname will marry other people with a different surname.¡±


    ¡°As time went by, there were fewer and fewer people with the surname Jiang. The older


    generations are all rted, but there are almost no ones with the surname Jiang, only my


    mother and I were left.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and asked her: ¡°Does the descendant of the Jiang family hope to


    wait here for the appearance of Meng Laozu?


    ¡°If the ancestor can appear, if he can really wait for the chance of immortality that the


    ancestor Meng promised to the ancestor, it will definitely start a new life¡­¡±

 Chapter 5286

    Chapter 5286


    Speaking of this, the olddy sighed a little dejectedly: ¡°But my three sons died in a row, and


    it wasn¡¯t until I was forty-five that I had the youngest son,¡±


    ¡°And after finally bringing him to adulthood, I don¡¯t care about anything else except him.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°If that ancestor Meng is still alive and willing to fulfill his promise, you can


    also leave the chance of longevity to your son.¡±


    The olddy smiled wryly, pointed to her temple, and said with some pain: ¡°My son, was


    born with some dystocia, which caused him to have some problems in his brain after he was


    born.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Although he looks like a normal person on the surface, he is actually a little slower than


    ordinary people, and he is also simpler, and he has no brains¡­¡±


    Saying that she paused slightly, and continued: ¡°I still dare not let him know these things,


    because I am afraid that his child will not be able to keep secrets¡­¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, the Jiang family has been waiting for so many years, just to wait for a long


    life Although the opportunity is very slim, I didn¡¯t want to give it up;¡±


    ¡°But now I don¡¯t want to wait anymore, if I really wait, I can¡¯t seek immortality by myself, but


    my youngest son is immature, if I let him live forever, yes It might be a bad thing for him;¡±


    ¡°I still understand the truth that a man is innocent but he is guilty.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have a long life, he may end up in a public nursing home in the future. If he


    really gets a long life, he may die in a few years¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded in agreement, and said sincerely: ¡°To tell you the truth, fourteen or five


    hundred years have passed,¡±


    ¡°And I think Old Ancestor Meng should have passed away. Even if we wait, we are doomed


    to not wait for this opportunity.¡±


    Nodding her head, she sighed and said: ¡°I also feel that there is little hope, so


    I was so bewitched to go out to work to earn a lot of money to live in the city.¡±


    ¡°So I sold a piece of jewelry handed down by my ancestors.¡±


    ¡°After a lot of trouble, I went to Mexico with him, but I never thought that at that time, the


    lives of us two were almost ruined. Thanks to the benefactor, we were lucky enough toe


    back alive¡­¡±


    Saying that she suddenly remembered something, and said: ¡°By the way, benefactor, my son


    was dying when we were in Mexico,¡±


    ¡°But when we woke up on the bus, his whole body was in the same state as ordinary people.


    Your blessing, right?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°At that time, he was in a dying state, and it was impossible to save him by


    ordinary means,¡±


    ¡°So I gave him a blood-scattering and heart-saving pill, which is very magical, but it is still


    worse than Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    The olddy was surprised, and said gratefully: ¡°You can give me such a precious medicine,


    this kindness,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely remember it for the rest of my life¡­ just I don¡¯t have much ability, I don¡¯t


    know how to repay your life-saving grace¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at the phoenix bone bracelet in his hand, and said calmly:


    ¡°Grandma, although this junior saved you and your son, but this bracelet of yours is


    extremely precious,¡±


    ¡°You have done for this junior a great favor. From the junior¡¯s point of view, even if I did this,


    I still feel indebted.¡±


    The olddy said with some trepidation: ¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t think so¡­ No matter how


    precious something is, it¡¯s always a thing. it is less important than life¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°When we parted that day, I promised you that I woulde


    to see you in person after returning to China,¡±


    ¡°And that I would let you and your son have no worries for a lifetime, so I came this time to


    fulfill my promise, and I bought a small vi in Shudu, you can move there with your son.¡±


    The olddy said quickly: ¡°Grace, how can I ask for this¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said seriously: ¡°Grandma, this amount of money is nothing to


    me, and besides,¡±


    ¡°The bracelet you gave me is of great use to me. How can I let you and your son continue to


    live here with peace of mind.¡±


    He said again: ¡°Over a thousand years have passed, and Old Ancestor Meng has never


    appeared,¡±


    ¡°And he will not appear in the future. You don¡¯t have to wait any longer because of your


    ancestor¡¯sst wish, why don¡¯t you leave with your son and live a stable life in the city.¡±


    ¡°Besides, although your son is missing a kidney, he still has the effect of elixir


    Blessing, it is generally not worse than normal people,¡±


    ¡°And he will definitely be able to marry and have children in the future, and carry on the


    family line for the Jiang family, but if you stay here, the blood of the Jiang family may really


    be cut off.¡±


    Charlie said it all at once. Mrs. Jiang¡¯s weakness was poked.


    She murmured sadly: ¡°I¡¯m getting old, and I don¡¯t have a few years to live. In fact, it doesn¡¯t


    matter whether I leave here or not.¡±


    ¡°The main reason is that if I don¡¯t go out, he won¡¯t even be able to get a wife.¡±


    ¡°His ability to take care of himself is still somewhat poor, and I am worried that he will not be


    able to take care of himself¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, I have taken care of it. We


    have a house with a front,¡±


    ¡°The reason why I asked people to buy a front house is that I think the front house can let


    your son stay at home and open a small supermarket at the door.¡±


    The olddy hurriedly said: ¡°My son is much more stupid than ordinary people, he is not the


    material to open a supermarket¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Opening a small supermarket is not as difficult as you think. As


    long as you are willing to sacrifice a little profit on the retail side,¡±


    ¡°You can find a supplier who is willing to give you goods for the supermarket in advance.


    With help you fill-up the goods, you can sell them and pay them at the same time,¡±


    ¡°And they can even deliver the goods to your door at any time in the follow-up process. Your


    son only needs to sit in the store and use the code scanner to check out the customers.¡±


    ¡°And now the cash register software is connected to the inventory data, and there will be a


    reminder when something is about to sell out,¡±


    ¡°And then you only need to call the supplier, and they will deliver the item.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°The biggest cost of this kind of small supermarket is


    manpower and rent. With its own facade,¡±


    ¡°The rent is saved, and the rest is onlybor costs, and the small supermarket is not too


    busy for one person.¡±


    ¡°Open the door if you want to run the business, and close the door if you don¡¯t want to, just


    be casual,¡±


    ¡°And you can earn a few thousand yuan a month casually. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can also


    rent out the facade directly, and the rent is enough for the two of you to live.¡±


    The olddy said in fear: ¡°Benefactor, I appreciate your kindness, but I really can¡¯t ept


    the house¡­¡±


    Charlie was not in a hurry, but just smiled and said: ¡°Grandma, many girls outside are very


    realistic.¡±


    ¡°If a man has no house, no stable ie, they don¡¯t like it at all, you can¡¯t sell the paintings


    made by your ancestors, can you?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The olddy didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Charlie said again: ¡°Besides, you definitely want to live longer and spend more time with


    your son.¡±


    ¡°In case he gets married and has children in the future, you definitely want to help take care


    of your grandchildren for a few more years.


    ¡°With that fate, if you can live to see him get married and have children, you will already be


    blessed by the ancestors¡­¡±


    Saying that Charlie nodded, took out a Rejuvenation Pill from his pocket, and said casually:


    ¡°Oh yes, grandma, this is a pill I prepared myself, it has the effect of strengthening the body,


    give it a try.¡±

 Chapter 5287

    Chapter 5287


    Mrs. Jiang didn¡¯t know that the elixir that Charlie took out was the Rejuvenation Pill, That the


    ancestors of her family told future generations about.


    In the past thousand years, the Rejuvenation Pill has been an elixir to the Mrs. Jiang family.


    It is a legend that only exists in the memories of the ancestors,


    And it is impossible for her to see the real one in her life.


    Therefore, even the old Mrs. Jiang at this time did not think that this elixir would be the


    famous Rejuvenation Pill.


    However, even if she really thought that this was just some kind of pill made by Charlie


    herself,


    She still said without thinking: ¡°Grace, you are so kind to us, how can I¡­¡± Charlie knew that


    she still wanted to repeat the old tune, he said casually:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a random pill, just like you use your own bacon to entertain guests,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, and it¡¯s really outrageous for you to be so polite.¡±


    When Mrs. Jiang heard this, she was also afraid that her refusal will anger him, so she said


    cautiously:


    ¡°Then thank you, Grace!¡± After saying that, she took the Rejuvenation Pill from Charlie¡¯s


    hand.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Charlie reminded: ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t you just eat it and give it a try.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang nodded slightly, and then put the Rejuvenation Pill into her mouth.


    Originally, Mrs. Jiang wanted to swallow it with water as soon as she swallowed it,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that the elixir would turn into a different kind of medicinal power as


    soon as it was ingested,


    And quickly spread throughout the body.


    Before she had time to be shocked, she felt as if her whole body was like a spring breeze,


    As if some kind of change was happening rapidly all over her body, which made her feel an


    unprecedented sense offort.


    What she couldn¡¯t see was that most of her already white hair had turned ck in an instant,


    And the wrinkles on her face had also lightened a lot, making her look much younger.


    However, at this time, Mrs. Jiang had already realized this through her own feelings.


    That this elixir was very miraculous and extraordinary, so she couldn¡¯t hide her shock and


    asked Charlie:


    ¡°Grace, why do I feel the elixir you gave me? So amazing?!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, and said calmly,


    ¡°Because the elixir I gave you is the Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    ¡°Rejuvenation Pill?!¡± Mrs. Jiang murmured with a terrified expression on her face:


    ¡°Grace¡­ you¡­ howe you have the Rejuvenation Pill¡­ and¡­¡±


    ¡°I am a bad old woman, how can I be worthy of this kind of elixir¡­¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Grandma, you can look in the mirror, and you look twenty years


    younger now.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang subconsciously found a broken mirror, looked in the mirror,


    And felt as if she had been struck by lightning!


    Charlie said again at this time: ¡°Take this Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°And the matter of helping your son and taking care of your grandson will be sure.¡±


    ¡°The Rejuvenation Pill can help you prolong your life by twenty years.¡±


    ¡°If your son pays close attention, maybe you can still see the grandson getting married.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Mrs. Jiang was both happy and anxious,


    Pacing on the same spot, muttering in her mouth: ¡°How can I be¡­how can I be¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Grandma, there is no need to worry about this anymore.¡±


    ¡°The problem now is that you have suddenly be so much younger.¡±


    ¡°If you still live here, the neighbors around you will be very surprised.¡±


    ¡°If it gets out, maybe you will You are causing trouble, so in my opinion,¡±


    ¡°You pack up ande with us tonight. We will take you to Shudu and help you and your


    son settle down.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any rtives or friends. It¡¯s like starting all over again,¡±


    ¡°Where your son can run his own business and find his love,¡±


    ¡°And you can live with him with peace of mind,¡±


    ¡°And even have the energy and physical strength to help him.¡±

 Chapter 5288

    Chapter 5288


    Charlie¡¯s wordspletely touched Mrs. Jiang, she burst into tears unknowingly,


    Because her body suddenly became much younger, she suddenly knelt down, Kowtowed


    heavily, and said piously:


    ¡°Thank you Grace for your kindness, this old woman will never forget it!¡±


    Charlie helped her up, and joked: ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to thank me,¡±


    ¡°You have already eaten my rejuvenation pill, and I will not return your phoenix bone


    bracelet.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang waved her hand quickly and said:


    ¡°That bracelet was originally given to Grace.¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t give me this rejuvenation pill, I would never let you return it¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°That would have been the best, I think It¡¯s almost time, so hurry


    up and pack up.¡±


    Then, Charlie instructed again: ¡°You¡¯d better only bring what you need,¡±


    ¡°The car can¡¯t hold so many things, and I have already made it all ready in Shudu for you


    including food and clothing.¡±


    The old Mrs. Jiang nodded again and again, and said seriously:


    ¡°I only take the tablet of the ancestors and these three paintings with me¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, she immediately starts tidying up.


    Because the tablets and paintings belonging to the ancestors of the Mrs. Jiang family and


    other ancestors,


    They were of great significance to her family, so Charlie didn¡¯t intervene. Mrs. Jiang carefully


    put away all the memorial tablets and put them in her package,


    Then put the three paintings away one by one and put them on the scroll.


    However, she only put two of the paintings into the package,


    And she did not take the portrait of Meng Changsheng painted by the ancestors of the Mrs.


    Jiang family.


    Instead, she put both hands in front of Charlie, and said seriously:


    ¡°Grace, you are a person with great supernatural powers,¡±


    ¡°If Old Ancestor Meng really finds the way to longevity, you may have a chance to meet him


    in the future,¡±


    ¡°So I will give you this portrait of Old Ancestor Meng!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly. Surprised, declined without thinking:


    ¡°Grandma, this is a family heirloom left by your ancestors, how can I take it away? You¡¯d


    better keep it well!¡±


    Mrs. Jiang suddenly knelt down on her knees, Holding the painting scroll in both hands,


    She said very persistently: ¡°Grace, I will leave this ce with my son today.¡±


    ¡°In my heart, I have already made a decision for myself, my son, and his future generations.¡±


    ¡°In order to wait for the opportunity of the ancestor Meng;¡±


    ¡°After leaving here, from now on, the Meng family only needs to know that the ancestor had


    such a miraculous experience,¡±


    ¡°And does not need to know that the ancestor Meng also made a promise with the


    ancestor;¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, after we leave here, even if Ancestor Meng is still alive,¡±


    ¡°Even if he finds us, it is impossible to find us;¡±


    ¡°Instead of that, why not leave this painting to you,¡±


    ¡°In case Ancestor Meng is not really dead if you meet him in an unknown number of years,¡±


    ¡°With this painting, maybe you can achieve a friendship,¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept this painting, I won¡¯t get up!¡± Charlie listened seeing this, sighed in his


    heart:


    ¡°The possibility that this old ancestor Meng is still alive is infinitely close to zero.¡±


    ¡°Even if the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± was written by him,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that he will not be able to live until today.¡±


    ¡°Fourteen to five hundred years, if you want to live for such a long time,¡±


    ¡°You need far more than spiritual energy and pills.¡±


    However, Charlie saw that the olddy insisted, so he didn¡¯t say any more, Took the scroll


    with both hands, and said solemnly:


    ¡°In this case, then I will ept the painting, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will take good care of it! Please hurry up!¡±


    Mrs. Jiang was finally relieved, and then she stood up.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the voice of her son came from outside the door: ¡°Hey, dear guest,¡±


    ¡°Why are you standing outside the door? I just hunted two pheasants,¡±


    ¡°They are fat and healthy, so I will ughter them and we can fry it!¡±

 Chapter 5289

    Chapter 5289


    Seeing Lucase back, Issac¡¯s first reaction was to find a way to stop him,


    Lest Charlie and Mrs. Jiang would be dyed.


    However, at this time, Charlie had already persuaded Mrs. Jiang to move to Shudu,


    So he walked out and said across the yard, ¡°Mr. Chen,e in quickly!¡±


    Issac said to Lucas: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in!¡±


    When the two entered the yard, Lucas happily shouted:


    ¡°Mom, look what I have hunted! Two pheasants!¡±


    Mrs. Jiang came out quickly, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Lucas, you are really amazing. You can hunt two pheasants in just this short time.¡±


    After speaking, she greeted him in. It was alreadyte at this time,


    And the visibility in the yard was not high, and Lucas didn¡¯t see any abnormalities in the old


    mother,


    But when he entered the room, he was surprised to find that his old mother suddenly


    became much younger!


    He said with horror on his face: ¡°Mother¡­you¡­you have be so young?!¡±


    ¡°Even half of your hair is ck, this¡­this is too amazing¡­¡±


    Mrs. Jiang said in a low voice: ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°This distinguished guest brought some supplements and foreign health medicines for your


    mother.¡±


    ¡°After I took it, my hair became darker, but you must not tell others. Do you understand ?¡±


    Lucas nodded without thinking, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang nodded slightly, and said immediately:


    ¡°Lucas, go and pack your things. You are going out with your mother.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Lucas asked with a look of surprise:


    ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t we leave after eating?¡±


    ¡°No time to eat. Put them in the yard.¡±


    Lucas hurriedly said, ¡°These two chickens are ready.¡±


    ¡°If they are thrown into the yard, weasels and other wild animals will pick them up at night.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of money?¡±


    The olddy said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just grab it.¡±


    ¡°Since you have decided to go, you must hurry up, so as not to dy.¡±


    Charlie also nodded and said: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now,¡±


    ¡°And there is still more than an hour to go down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Even if we set off now, go down the mountain. After driving to Shudu,¡±


    ¡°It will be midnight when we get there.¡±


    ¡°If we kill chickens and cook again, it will be dawn when we get there.¡±


    The olddy said to her son without hesitation:


    ¡°Lucas, hurry up and clean up, we have to leave quickly.¡±


    Seeing the olddy¡¯s firm attitude, the son stopped insisting,


    And hurriedly said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and clean up.¡±


    The olddy added: ¡°Only bring the necessities, and don¡¯t bring anything else.¡±


    ¡­


    Ten minutester.


    The olddy extinguished the firewood in the stove with adle of well water,


    And walked out of the house together with Charlie, Issac, and her son.


    The olddy looked at the dpidated house door reluctantly.


    She knew that she would nevere back after leaving this time.


    But her son didn¡¯t know that leaving home this time was a farewell to his family.


    At this moment, under her instructions, he locked the door carefully without making any


    sound.


    ording to the olddy¡¯s opinion, since they want to leave,


    Try not to disturb other people, so as not to stop others from asking questions,


    Or make more suspicions, and disappear directly from the world, which is the best way.


    Fortunately, at this time, the vige waspletely dark,


    And it was time for dinner for the only dozen or so households.


    From going out to leaving the vige, they didn¡¯t meet anyone else.


    After walking on the mountain road for more than an hour,


    The four of them arrived at the vige where the off-road vehicle was parked.


    Issac got into the vehicle and headed northward all the way to Shudu.


    Although the mountain road is rugged, fortunately, as long as they drive out of the country


    road and get on the highway,


    You can go all the way without hindrance.


    The off-road vehicle galloped all the way, and arrived at a vi area,


    Outside the second ring road in the southwest of Shudu at around twelve o¡¯clock in the


    middle of the night.


    This vi area is very close to the urban area, next to the ring road,


    And there is a subway station at the entrance of themunity, the location is very


    convenient.


    The vi area is not too big, and the room types are not too big. Basically, they are three-


    story vis of more than 200 square meters,


    With a small courtyard of about 40 square meters.


    The members of the branch of the Wade family in Shudu scattered out to look at the houses


    early this morning.


    One of the business managers selected thismunity, found several intermediaries, And


    pulled out a list of more than a dozen houses listed for sale in thismunity.


    Since the delivery time of themunity is only three or four years, most of the houses here


    are rtively new,


    And there are even rough houses that have not been renovated.


    After the business manager screened all the listings,


    He found that there was a vi listed for sale that was the most suitable.


    The former owner has just moved in for less than two years,


    The decoration is very new and the home appliances and furniture are veryplete.


    Because the business turnover needs funds, it is listed for urgent sale.


    Coincidentally, when the former owner bought thismunity,


    He also bought a nearly 100-square-meter shop at the bottom store at the door.


    Due to the rush to cash in, the original tenants rented out after the rent expiredst month.


    He didn¡¯t renew the contract, but temporarily left the store empty and wanted to sell it as


    soon as possible.


    The store is just on the way from themunity to the subway,


    With arge flow of people, it is suitable for opening a small supermarket or convenience


    store.


    Since the house can be moved in with bags, and the decoration grade is rtively high,


    And the owner happens to have a shop for sale,


    So Issac¡¯s subordinates directly bought the house and the shop at the entrance,


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    With full payment in the name of the Shu Capital branch.


    The former homeowner did not expect to meet such a straightforward customer, And he paid


    the full amount in one go without waiting for a bank loan.


    For a person like him who is eager to cash out, he is simply the best customer,


    So he also gave the price to him. A lot of concessions, but the overall price was very high.

 Chapter 5290

    Chapter 5290


    When Issac arrived at the entrance of themunity,


    He parked his car at the door of the store he had already bought.


    Seeing four people get out of the car, two young men walked out of a Mercedes-Benz


    commercial vehicle at the door,


    And the two walked quickly. When they came to Issac, one of them said respectfully:


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I am the general manager of Shangri-La in Shudu. My name is Harben Li!¡±


    The business manager of Shangri-La,¡± And he introduced his name.


    Ever since Charlie became the head of the Wade family, Issac has been the head of Shangri-


    La around the world,


    And the direct leader of Shangri-La in various ces. Although the general manager of


    Shangri-La in Sichuan has never met Charlie.


    But he knew that Issac was his immediate boss, so he was naturally extremely respectful.


    Issac nodded slightly, nced at Charlie, and saw Charlie shaking his head slightly,


    So he knew that Charlie didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity, so he asked Harben,


    ¡°Manager Li, show us the store you bought first.¡±


    Harben pointed at the door of the locked shop and introduced:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, this is the shop we bought today. I inquired about it.¡±


    ¡°It was a convenience store before. The business was very good,¡±


    ¡°But because the owner was anxious to cash out, didn¡¯t renew the lease with them and has


    been vacated now.¡±


    Issac nodded, and said, ¡°Show us.¡±


    Harben said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Chen please.¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly walked two steps, opened the door of the shop,


    And at the same time opened the door of the shop. All the lights are on.


    Since the shop was vacated a month ago, and the original owner asked someone to clean it


    up,


    And paint it again in order to sell it at a good price,


    So it looks really bright and spacious.


    In this location, whether it is for catering or cooking retail is a very good choice.


    Charlie went in and looked around, and was very satisfied with this shop.


    The monthly rent for such a shop would not be less than 20,000 yuan, even if Mrs.


    Jiang,


    Mother and son did nothing but rent it out If they go out, The rental ie is enough for the


    mother and son to live.


    The olddy Jiang on the side was also very surprised.


    She thought that the small shop that Charlie mentioned was about 20 to 30 square meters.


    It also costs 350,000 to 51,000 square meters or even higher, and it will cost several million


    to buy it.


    Thinking that Charlie would give this shop to her and her son, Mrs. Jiang couldn¡¯t help


    feeling a little nervous.


    In her opinion, this shop was indeed too expensive for her to ept.


    At this time, her son hadn¡¯t realized that the shop would belong to him and his old mother,


    So he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Mother, this ce is really bright!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s really bright, suitable for a medium-sized shop.¡±


    ¡°The supermarket has a lot of residences nearby and is next to the subway.¡±


    ¡°The traffic in the future will definitely not be bad. I¡¯m afraid it will be a lot of money just by


    selling cigarettes and water.¡±


    ¡°If online food delivery is opened, the business will probably be even better.¡±


    ¡°Good job If you do it, it should be easy to make a profit of 30,000 to 50,000 a month.¡±


    Lucas asked with a smile: ¡°Is this shop yours?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°No.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Mrs. Jiang, and asked, ¡°Grandma, are you satisfied?¡±


    Mrs. Jiang said nervously, ¡°Grace¡­ this¡­ is this too expensive¡­¡±


    Charlie lowered his voice and said with a smile: ¡°If youpare it with the value of


    Rejuvenation Pill, or with the value of Phoenix Bone Vine,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not even a ten-thousandth of it. To tell you the truth, as long as I am willing to


    sell it,¡±


    ¡°Even if I offer 10,000 sets of shops in exchange for a Rejuvenation Pill , There will be a lot of


    people rushing to beg me,¡±


    ¡°But to me, the value of the Rejuvenation Pill is not as precious as the phoenix bone rattan


    bracelet you gave me,¡±


    ¡°So I give you these things, in your heart Don¡¯t put any pressure on it,¡±


    ¡°Just take it as me making up the price difference for your bracelet,¡±


    ¡°You have such a shop, take good care of it, and it can support three generations,¡±


    ¡°You can take your son to work on it, it will definitely be on the right track after three


    months.¡±


    The olddy knew that Charlie was a noble person, let alone talk about the value of the


    phoenix bone vine,


    But he saved the lives of herself and her son, which cannot be measured by any amount of


    money.


    However, she also understood the meaning of Charlie¡¯s words, knowing that he didn¡¯t want


    to get too entangled in the value of the shop,


    And hoped that she could ept it with peace of mind.


    She is also very clear that all this is just like how her ancestors were rescued by Meng Laozu


    back then.


    Although she is grateful and ashamed, but at this time, her best choice is actually to listen to


    Charlie.


    ept his arrangement, just like the ancestors obeyed the arrangement of Meng Laozu back


    then.


    So, she didn¡¯t say much anymore, but said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Grace! Thank you!¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly, and said: ¡°Okay, Grandma, let¡¯s go and see the house you will live in


    in the future.¡±


    Said After that, he winked at Issac, who said to the two people: ¡°Okay, you have chosen a


    good shop,¡±


    ¡°And your work efficiency is also good. Later, each of you will receive three months¡¯ sry


    as a bonus!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Issac stretched out his hand to interrupt, and said, ¡°Come on, take us to the


    vi.¡±


    The vi they selected was only three or four hundred meters away from the shop,


    Because the payment was very happy today, and the original owner didn¡¯t eat lunch,


    So he started to direct the movingpany to move, and the two subordinates were also


    very reliable in their work.


    While the movingpany was packing the original owner¡¯s things, they directed several


    cleaners to start cleaning.


    In addition, the employees were also arranged to purchase a batch of very exquisite daily


    necessities.


    Not only were the daily necessities such as pillows and quilts, toothpaste, and towels neatly


    bought,


    But even pots and pans, daily necessities, rice, oil, and salt were also fully prepared.


    When Charlie and Issac first entered this vi, their first impression was that this vi was a


    sample room left by the developer,


    And it was perfect in every way.


    This three-story small vi equipped with a home elevator left Mrs. Jiang speechless in


    shock.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that when Charlie said that he would arrange a house for her, It


    would be a luxuriously decorated, clean, and tidy vi.


    Charlie took her to visit together, taking advantage of no one, and whispered to the olddy:


    ¡°Grandma, from now on you will live on the first floor, let your son live on the third floor,¡±


    ¡°There is such a house, and there are so many people outside.¡± A set of shops, as long as


    you manage it well,¡±


    ¡°Your son will definitely be a favorite in the blind date market. If you want to get


    married within a year or two, it will be easy.¡±


    ¡°If he gets married, the young couple will live on the third floor. If he has a child in the future


    and the child needs to live by himself,¡±


    ¡°He will let the child live on the second floor. There are four bedrooms here,¡±


    ¡°And two children are enough. In this way, the Jiang family will continue the incense.


    You don¡¯t need to worry about the matter.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang also knows that with these material foundations,


    It is no problem for her son to ask for a wife and have two children. Afterward, the road of life


    has be smoother by many times.


    Thinking of this, she said with red eyes: ¡°Grace¡­ I really don¡¯t know how to thank


    you¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Needless to say thank you, I wille to see you again when I


    have time in the future.¡±


    ¡°If I am busy, I will also arrange for people toe and take care of you frequently. My family


    also has some local property and manpower, and they can take care of you if there is


    anything.¡±


    Then, Charlie said: ¡°I will ask them to help arrange the opening of the supermarket. As for


    the property rights of shops and vis,¡±


    ¡°Let them take you to the Housing Authority tomorrow toplete the transfer,¡±


    ¡°But I will let them take you to apply for a local bank card and mobile phone card tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°Although house and shop are settled, but you still need to prepare for daily expenses.¡±


    ¡°After the card ispleted, I will ask someone to deposit one million cash in your card.¡±


    ¡°It will be there, but if you have any difficulties, whether it is trouble, financial constraints,


    illness,¡±


    ¡°Or unfilial daughter-inw, you can tell me immediately, and I will definitely not sit idly.¡±


    Mrs. Jiang was a little panicked and said: ¡°Grace, you have done so much for us, how can I


    ask for your money¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to worry too much, just let me arrange


    everything.¡±

 Chapter 5291

    Chapter 5291


    Charlie saved the lives of Mrs. Jiang and her son, but still, he is grateful to Mrs. Jiang.


    This is because Mrs. Jiang gave him her ancestral phoenix bone bracelet without hesitation.


    Originally, Charlie thought that the olddy didn¡¯t know that the phoenix bone bracelet was


    inherited from the ancestors,


    And the material was rare, but she probably didn¡¯t know how rare and valuable it was.


    But after this meeting, Charlie discovered that Mrs. Jiang actually had a clearer


    understanding of the value of the phoenix bone bracelet.


    Back then, Meng Changsheng, Meng Patriarch, just took a phoenix bone bracelet from the


    ancestor of the Jiang family,


    And kept him by his side for decades, and even gave him two rejuvenating pills


    sessively.


    Not only that, but in order to find a breakthrough, Meng Changsheng even promised to give


    him a chance,


    If he seeks longevity in the future before the ancestors of the Jiang family parted.


    Although Meng Changsheng did this not only to repay Fengguteng¡¯s affection,


    But Charlie guessed that Fengguteng definitely yed a very important role.


    These past events have been passed down from generation to generation in the Jiang family,


    and Mrs. Jiang is well aware of them.


    But when she was in Mexico, she was still willing to use this bracelet to thank him, which


    made Charlie feel a little grateful.


    Moreover, the usefulness of the phoenix bone vine is not just for refining the twenty


    reshaping pills.


    If he wants to refine high-level pills in the future,


    The phoenix bone vine is almost an indispensable and important material of great help.


    It was also because of this that he decided to use his own strength to make sure that,


    Mrs. Jiang and her son would live their lives without any worries.


    Seeing that the vis and shop have been settled,


    Charlie felt relieved. Issac also ordered the Wade family¡¯s subordinates in Shudu to take care


    of the mother and son as much as possible.


    The low-key way to take care.


    After everything was settled, Charlie bid farewell to Mrs. Jiang.


    After Mrs. Jiang thanked him a lot and sent their car out of themunity,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Charlie and Issac rushed to Shudu Airport overnight and took the opportunity to return to


    Aurous Hill.


    On the ne, Issac was already a little tired after driving for a day.


    After the ne took off, he fell asleep on thefortable t seat.


    Charlie was not tired, so he took out the painting given by Mrs. Jiang, ced it on his legs,


    and slowly unfolded it.


    In the picture, Meng Changsheng with the fairy wind and crane bones once again jumped out


    of the scroll.


    When he saw this painting in the old house of the Jiang family in Shunan,


    The painting hung high on the wall and the lights were dim.


    When Mrs. Jiang told Charlie about those past events,


    Charlie was distracted a lot, so he didn¡¯t appreciate the painting too carefully.


    But now, afterying it out in front of him and watching it carefully with the reading light on


    the ne,


    Charlie is even more impressed with the skill and charm of this painting.


    Because the ancients paid more attention to charm than reality, in fact,


    Most of the famous ancient painters were not good at realistic painting.


    Landscapes, fish and insects, and characters all pay more attention to a vivid charm.


    And the paintings of the ancestor of the Jiang family, although they are also traditional


    Chinese painting styles,


    Are very detailed and meticulous in depicting the details,


    So that Meng Changsheng in the paintings feels very real and vivid,


    Even the ones swaying in the wind their long beards look very realistic.


    Perhaps people in the Tang Dynasty did not have the habit of writing inscriptions on


    paintings.


    Charlie did not find any inscriptions on the paintings,


    But he firmly believed in his heart that if this painting was made public,


    With its uncanny style of painting, it would be popr throughout the whole world.


    There is going to be a stir in the art quarters.


    Maybe, the ranking of famous painters in the Tang Dynasty will also be rewritten because of


    the publication of this painting.


    But Charlie naturally didn¡¯t have this n.


    He decided to treasure this painting well.


    After returning to Aurous Hill, he would not let others see the contents of this painting.


    After admiring it intently for a long time, just as Charlie was about to roll up the scroll again,


    He suddenly felt that there was some slight aura fluctuation in the scroll.


    This made him shiver instantly!


    ording to Mrs. Jiang, this painting was made by her ancestors in their old age. Since he


    is old, he must have parted with Meng Changsheng long ago.


    The ancestor of the Jiang family did not have the talent to master spiritual energy, So apart


    from taking two rejuvenation pills and living longer than ordinary people, It is absolutely


    impossible for him to possess spiritual energy.


    This also means that the painting he painted in his old age should not have any aura.


    However, there is indeed a very subtle trace of spiritual energy in this painting.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help asking himself in his heart:


    ¡°Could it be that this spiritual energy was left by Meng Changsheng?!¡±


    ¡°Maybe the Jiang family didn¡¯t know that Meng Changsheng once had a certain period of


    timee back!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately calmed down, distributed some spiritual energy,


    And carefully covered the whole painting, looking for the source of that trace of spiritual


    energy.


    Soon, he found traces of that aura on the head of Meng Changsheng¡¯s portrait.


    Charlie was overjoyed and immediately used an aura to perceive the other party.

 Chapter 5292

    Chapter 5292


    At the moment when the two auras merged, a picture from the first perspective suddenly


    flooded into Charlie¡¯s mind!


    In the picture, a grand funeral is being held in a mountain vige.


    The people at the funeral are not dressed in modern times but look more like the costumes


    of the Tang Dynasty.


    Charlie could recognize from the topography that this mountain vige was exactly the one


    where Mrs. Jiang lived.


    And the mountain vige in the picture does not look as dpidated as it is today.


    In the mountain vige in the picture, there is a rather grand wooden courtyard,


    With carved beams and painted buildings everywhere. It looks like a wealthy family.


    However, the funeral in the picture is not a coherent real-time picture,


    But more like timepse photography that is fast-forwarded many times.


    A crowd gathered in front of the coffin in the main room,


    A middle-aged man knelt down and wailed loudly, and a group of women and children were


    also crying incessantly behind,


    And there were three paintings hanging on the wall directly opposite,


    The following picture shows people crying and mourning.


    Although there are many etiquettes, but fortunately, the whole picture is very fast,


    And the ceremony ispleted one by one like a horse watching flowers.


    After all the necessary etiquette waspleted,


    More than a dozen middle-aged men carried the coffin to the foot of the back mountain and


    buried the coffin here.


    Afterward, a group of people returned to the wooden deep-housepound,


    The bustle faded away, several female family members left with their families one after


    another,


    Leaving the middle-aged man alone in the mourning hall.


    However, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t see any pain on his face.


    Instead, he stood in the middle of the main room with a happy face,


    Looked at the portrait of Meng Changsheng on the central wall, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Meng Patriarch, my father passed away three days ago.¡±


    ¡°And today he has been buried in the earth. Even if you have the ability to bring the dead


    back to life,¡±


    ¡°It may be in vain now. If you can really find the return of longevity,¡±


    ¡°You should give me the opportunity that was promised my father back then.¡±


    ¡°My father lived a long life of one hundred and thirteen years,¡±


    ¡°I am envious of it, I am now forty-two, I only hope that you can live long and fulfill the


    promise of the year as soon as possible!¡±


    Although the middle-aged man¡¯s words were difficult to understand,


    Charlie still understood the other party¡¯s meaning,¡±


    He should be the son of the ancestor of the Jiang family.


    At this time, he was standing in front of Meng Changsheng¡¯s portrait,


    Talking about how to let Meng Changsheng achieve longevity as soon as possible, And then


    return to him to give him the opportunity promised to his father.


    To put it bluntly, he was looking forward to Meng Changsheng¡¯s return so that he too could


    live forever.


    After this person spoke, a gust of wind suddenly blew in the main room, and hey down on


    the ground and fell into a deep sleep.


    At the same time, a middle-aged man in a green shirt came in with powerful steps.


    This man¡¯s clothes and appearance were the same as the portrait of Meng Changsheng,


    But he looked a little younger than the portrait.


    Charlie could conclude that this person was Meng Changsheng.


    Meng Changsheng paused at the three paintings for a long time,


    Then looked at the old self-portraits of the Jiang family ancestors on the right, and sighed:


    ¡°The meritorious adult has gone¡­ Muyun, if you had waited for three more days, I could


    fulfill the duties of the year as a teacher.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have left, as a teacher, I should fulfill the agreement with your son,¡±


    ¡°But just looking at his words and deeds, I am really disappointed, this opportunity won¡¯t


    pass on.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he stretched out his hand, Tap lightly on his own portrait, and


    murmured:


    ¡°For what happened today, I have left it in this painting.¡±


    ¡°If your descendants me me in the future and tear up this portrait of me,¡±


    ¡°They will know the reason. In the future, I will be reunited with you under the Nine Springs,


    you must not me me.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around gracefully and disappeared into the night.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    At this time, all the pictures also stopped abruptly.


    Charlie was immersed in this kind of shock that almost transcended time and space, and it


    took him a long time to recover.


    When he came back to his senses, he marveled at Meng Changsheng¡¯s ability to keep his


    thoughts in his paintings,


    And at the same time couldn¡¯t help feeling the tragic fate of the descendants of the Jiang


    family.


    There is no doubt that when Meng Changsheng returned to that small mountain vige, he


    must have achieved longevity.


    However, Charlie can also conclude that the ¡°longevity¡± that Meng Changsheng obtained


    should only break through the limit of 200 years of lifespan, And it definitely does not mean


    immortality.


    The reason why he is so sure is, on the one hand, that after he mastered the ¡°Nine Profound


    Heavenly Scriptures¡±,


    He was able to argue from the perspective of an insider. In fact, there is no real sense of


    immortality at all. Just a little longer.


    On the other hand, it is also because of thest sentence Meng Changsheng said to the


    portrait of Jiang¡¯s ancestors in the picture just now,


    That sentence is more straightforward: I will meet you again under the Nine Springs in the


    future, so don¡¯t me me for it.


    Since the Northern Wei Dynasty, there has been a saying under the Nine Springs,


    And at that time ¡°Nine Springs¡± represented the world after death.


    Since Meng Changsheng said that he would reunite with the ancestors of the Jiang family


    under the Nine Springs in the future,


    It meant that he knew that he would die sooner orter. Therefore, Charlie made a


    comprehensive judgment,


    That Meng Changsheng should have found a way to extend his life before he was two


    hundred years old,


    So he came back to the ancestors of the Jiang family to fulfill his promise, but he did not


    expect to be one stepte.


    But ording to Meng Changsheng¡¯s n, even if the ancestor of the Jiang family was


    dead, he should have given the chance to his son.


    But the son of the ancestor of the Jiang family disappointed Meng Changsheng because of


    his rebellious remarks in front of the portrait,


    So he also missed this good opportunity to live to be two hundred years old or even longer.


    However, Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling that the other descendants of the Jiang family had a


    really good temper.


    Up to Mrs. Jiang¡¯s generation, after waiting for more than a thousand years, they were still


    waiting for Meng Changsheng to appear.


    Anyone who had a bad temper in the middle, seeing that he can¡¯t wait for left and right,


    And tore up Meng Changsheng¡¯s portrait, he probably already knew the reason.


    But sometimes it¡¯s good luck to trick people. The Jiang family didn¡¯t wait for this result, but


    he discovered it by ident.


    At the same time, Charlie was also thinking to himself: ¡°I don¡¯t know what method


    Meng Changsheng found to make his life span exceed the upper limit of 200 years,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know how many years he lived in the end. If he lives up to now, Isn¡¯t it over


    1,400 years old?¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie shook his head again, and said unswervingly:


    ¡°It is impossible for anyone in this world to live to be 1,400 years old.¡±


    ¡°I think this senior has already buried his bones somewhere!¡±

 Chapter 5293

    Chapter 5293


    With the disappearance of the picture, the subtle aura in the picture scroll has also


    disappeared,


    But when Charlie looked at the picture again,


    He can¡¯t help thinking of the picture of Meng Changsheng in his mind,


    And it feels that Meng Changsheng in this painting seems to be more vivid and obvious on


    the paper.


    He couldn¡¯t help guessing in his heart what the tone of Meng Changsheng¡¯s life after leaving


    that mountain vige would be.


    Although his lifespan has been extended, there seems to be no important person in his life.


    His wife and children passed away long ago, and his only son and apprentice had also been


    buried in the ground.


    Only he who is still like a middle-aged man remained.


    With his character obsessed with cultivation and longing for longevity, perhaps after he left


    the mountain vige,


    He would still choose to return to his cave somewhere and continue to practice silently by


    himself for years and months, through dynasties and generations.


    When life is only left to practice day after day, all his joys, sorrows,


    Pains and happy moments could only be reserved for himself, and he couldn¡¯t find anyone


    to share them with.


    That feeling, in Charlie¡¯s view, is not seeking longevity but seeking loneliness.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He felt that once a person gave up his emotions and fell into that kind of endless loneliness,


    no matter how long life was, it would lose its true meaning.


    And Charlie couldn¡¯t help but think if with the passage of time, everyone around him is


    getting old, what should he do?


    Although the Rejuvenation Pill is good, the effect will be worse the older you get.


    With the Rejuvenation Pill, it is no problem for ordinary people to live to be more than a


    hundred years old.


    But arge number of Rejuvenation Pills will be needed to support the ceiling of living to two


    hundred years of age.


    Even if he is willing to provide them with sufficient Rejuvenation Pills,


    Are they really willing to continue to use Rejuvenation Pills to extend their lives at that age?


    It is not umon for a person to live to a hundred years old, but the whole world has


    never heard of it.


    If you continue to provide rejuvenating pills to those close to you so that they can live


    forever and not grow old,


    Then they must stay away from everyone who knows them but does not know their details at


    a certain critical time,


    Otherwise, they will definitely arouse countless doubts.


    This also means that everyone has to find a hidden ce to hide from the secr world at a


    certain time.


    At that time, they and the people around them will try their best to escape like the


    werewolves or vampires in novels.


    Getting the normal people¡¯s attention.


    For such a life, Charlie didn¡¯t even need to ask the people around him, he himself was the


    first one not to ept it.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little depressed.


    Although he doesn¡¯t need to worry about this matter in the next twenty or thirty years,


    It is a big trouble that cannot be avoided as long as he lives.


    He sighed softly, put away the scroll, and stayed up all the way.


    ¡­


    Since the capital of Shu is not far from Aurous Hill, the ne arrived at Airport in just over


    two hours.


    At this time, the sky hadn¡¯t even brightened yet.


    Charlie and Issac got off the ne, and Issac¡¯s subordinates were already waiting there.


    Issac respectfully asked Charlie: ¡°Master, there is still an hour before dawn,¡±


    ¡°Would you like to go to the hotel to rest for a while?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while, then waved his hand and said, ¡°Arrange a car for me,¡±


    ¡°And I will go to the Champs Elysees spring vi, have some rest and go home at noon.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t want to take Meng Changsheng¡¯s portrait home, because it was hard to exin


    it to his family,


    And he was afraid that he would be the vice-chairman of the Painting and Calligraphy


    Association.


    The elder father-inw saw it and used it to pretend to be a big-tailed wolf with others.


    Thirdly, he was also afraid that his mother-inw would run out of money one day, secretly


    take out the painting and sell it.


    Therefore, he nned to put the painting in the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Vi before


    dawn.


    Although the family members of that vi knew about it since the upgraded door locks were


    all face and fingerprint recognition,


    Only he could open it, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about being known by his family.


    When Issac heard that he was going to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Vi, he hurriedly


    said,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you there!¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, you¡¯ve been tossing around all the way,¡±


    ¡°Go back and rest, I¡¯ll go there by myself. That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s insistence, Issac nodded immediately, beckoned his subordinates to give


    Charlie the keys to one of the Rolls-Royce cars,


    And said respectfully, ¡°Master, if you need anything, please contact me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Charlie took the car keys and said to him, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    After parting with Issac, Charlie drove to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Vi alone,


    And when he arrived at the vi, he took the painting, into the safe on the basement floor of


    the vi.


    After doing this, he came to the indoor hot spring pool of the vi.


    Since the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Vi has its own exclusive hot springs, and it was


    bought out from the local area for decades,


    The geothermal hot spring water is affected by geology. It flows continuously for 24 hours,


    So when the residential area was designed, the hot springs in the home were designed as


    24-hour non-stop flowing water,


    Ensure that the owner¡¯s home has a pool of clean hot spring water at any time, which is also


    the biggest selling point of themunity.


    Charlie also doesn¡¯t n to go home too early, it¡¯s strange to go back early in the morning,


    So, he unhurriedly took off his clothes and soaked in the hot spring pool.

 Chapter 5294

    Chapter 5294


    After running around for several days, although he hardly felt tired, he still didn¡¯t rx


    himself.


    Today he just happened to be free, so he soaked in the hot spring by himself,


    Which made his body and spirit a lot easier.


    At 10:30 in the morning, a Cathay Pacific Airbus A321nded safely at Aurous Hill Airport.


    This ne is the earliest of the three direct flights from Hong Kong to Aurous Hill.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After the nended, the first-ss flight attendants lowered the curtain between the first-


    ss cabin and the economy ss ording to the usual practice,


    And let the passengers in the first-ss cabin get off the ne first.


    Just as the cabin door opened, a young woman wearing sunsses and a mask couldn¡¯t


    wait to stand up,


    Picked up her handbag, and walked out of the ne impatiently.


    This young woman is Jemima Liu.


    The reason why she came to Aurous Hill early in the morning was that Aurous Hill University


    invited her,


    Toe to the school today to participate in the interview for the talent introduction n.


    Aurous Hill University is very interested in Jemima, a top student who has just received a


    Ph.D. After all, the university is a public university,


    And the recruitment process must be followed, so Jemima was invited toe over.


    Not long after she received her Ph.D., she was invited by Aurous Hill University for an


    interview.


    She was naturally very excited, so she booked her flight ticket early and flew over early in


    the morning.


    When Gerard learned that his daughter was going to Aurous Hill for an interview,


    He originally insisted on arranging a private jet to take her here in person, but Jemima


    politely declined his offer.


    It¡¯s not that she is still dissatisfied with her father,


    The main reason is that she didn¡¯t want to be too ostentatious when she came to Aurous Hill


    this time.


    She knew very well that Aurous Hill, as Charlie¡¯s base camp, had any obvious turmoil,


    And Charlie would definitely know about it. If her father came to see her off in person,


    Not to mention that Charlie would definitely receive the news, and even the Aurous Hill


    media would probably follow up and report on it.


    And her n was to never let Charlie know about this before she got the official eptance


    notice from the University,


    So as not to be looked down upon by Charlie if she failed to get the position.


    What¡¯s more, what she wanted was to give Charlie a surprise,


    So she had to wait until she got the employment notice, and then choose an opportunity to


    let him know.


    Because of this, she refused to agree with her father¡¯s proposal and nned to keep a low


    profile, so she flew over alone.


    Since the relevant person in charge of Aurous Hill University also knew that Jemima was in


    Hong Kong,


    They specially set Jemima¡¯s interview time at 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. There is plenty of


    time, not too rushed.


    And Jemima also booked a flight ticket back to Hong Kong at 9:30 pm ording to this time.


    Under normal circumstances, the interview will definitely be over before 6 pm.


    No matter whether she can get the result or not, she ns to return to Hong Kong first. So


    as not to be known by Charlie.


    This is why Jemima has to wear sunsses and a mask all the way on the ne.


    Ten minutester, Jemima had already appeared and walked out of the airport, ready to take


    a taxi to University first.


    Although the interview time was in the afternoon, she also wanted to take advantage of the


    gap to learn about the situation of the University and the surrounding environment.


    However, when she just walked out of the airport, a middle-aged woman came up and asked


    respectfully: ¡°Excuse me, are you, Ms. Jemima?¡±


    Seeing that Jemima was a little nervous, the other party quickly exined:


    ¡°Miss Liu, don¡¯t be nervous, my name is Leliath, and I am Mr. Larry Qiu¡¯s housekeeper in


    Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°He asked me to pick you up at the airport. You¡¯re a guest and have lunch by the way!¡±


    Hong Kong has always had close ties with Southeast Asia,


    And Gerard has personal rtionships with many wealthy people in Southeast Asia.


    For Larry, he was more like a nephew.


    When Gerard learned that Jemima was going to Aurous Hill, he wanted to go with her but


    was rejected by his daughter.


    In desperation, he had no choice but to call Larry and ask him to arrange for someone to


    take care of Jemima.


    Gerard didn¡¯t know that Larry was in Aurous Hill, but he knew that Larry had always had a


    property in Aurous Hill,


    And someone managed it for him. He mainly felt sorry for his daughter¡¯s inconvenience in an


    unfamiliar ce,


    So he thought about asking Larry to help arrange A housekeeper and a driver,


    At least after his daughter arrives here, she doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    But by coincidence, Larry happened to be in Aurous Hill.


    Knowing that Gerard¡¯s daughter wasing, he nned to arrange for Sister Xian to pick


    up Jemima at the airport and invite Jemima to have a light meal at home.


    When Gerard heard that Larry was in Aurous Hill, he was naturally very happy, so he


    immediately informed him of his daughter¡¯s flight number.


    Even, when he sent Jemima to the airport this morning, he took advantage of Jemima not


    paying attention when she got off the car, and secretly took a photo of Jemima¡¯s clothes.


    Sister Xian also relied on this photo to recognize Jemima wearing sunsses and a mask at


    a nce.


    But how did Jemima know this?


    All she knew was that in Hong Kong, children of wealthy families were kidnapped not once


    or twice, and the most sensational one even shocked the world.


    So when she was suddenly recognized in Aurous Hill, and the other party moved out with


    the name of Larry, her first thought was that there was danger.


    Although she knew Larry and had met him before, she didn¡¯t trust this woman,


    So she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you may have misidentified the person.¡± After


    that, she turned around and went to the crowded ce.


    Sister Xian quickly caught up with her, and said, ¡°Miss Liu, if you don¡¯t believe me,¡±


    ¡°You can call your father. He was the one who told my master that you areing to Aurous


    Hill.¡±


    ¡°My father?!¡± Jemima frowned. At this moment, the phone rang suddenly. She picked it up


    and saw that it was her father calling.


    So, she immediately connected to the phone and asked, ¡°Dad, have you told other people


    about my arrival in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Gerardughed and said on the other end of the phone: ¡°Jemima, what a coincidence,¡±


    ¡°Your Grandpa and Grandma are in Aurous Hill. I wanted him to arrange some subordinates


    to take care of you,¡±


    ¡°But he said he was in Aurous Hill. He was so happy to learn that you were going,¡±


    ¡°And said that he must have you sit and have a light meal at home,¡±


    ¡°We have been family friends, so you must not lose face!¡±

 Chapter 5295

    Chapter 5295


    Hearing Gerard¡¯s words, Jemima was relieved.


    Immediately, she couldn¡¯t help but muttered: ¡°Dad, since Grandpa and Grandma Qiu are


    here,¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier so that I could prepare some gifts in advance,¡±


    ¡°And now I will go to their home empty-handed, how inappropriate¡­ ¡­¡± Gerard said with a


    smile: ¡°With your character if I told you that you would definitely not want to go,¡±


    ¡°Then you would definitely say that you are just going there for an interview,¡±


    ¡°And it is best not to bother others, and then you had to tell me not to tell them about this,¡±


    ¡°I am your father, and I still don¡¯t know you?¡±


    Jemima was at a loss for words for a while, thinking about what her father said was not


    unreasonable,


    Depending on her own personality and the way she usually doesn¡¯t get along with her father,


    Maybe it¡¯s the result of a double block.


    So she said: ¡°Okay, then I will visit Grandpa and Grandma Qiu first.¡±


    Gerard said with a smile: ¡°This is so good! Have a good meal with them,¡± ¡°When the


    interview is over,e back earlier, I will pick you up at the airport.¡±


    Jemima said subconsciously: ¡°No, I had to drive to the airport, just will drive back by


    myself.¡±


    Gerard said casually: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will ask someone to help you with the car, that¡¯s it,


    bye.¡±


    Before Jemima agreed, Gerard had already hung up the phone.


    Although she was helpless, she also knew that once he decided to do something,


    With his temperament, he would find a way to achieve it no matter what.


    It was just going to the airport to pick her up, so she didn¡¯t need to be too repulsive.


    So, she put away the phone and said to Sister Xian:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Xian, I misunderstood you just now, and I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Sister Xian said with a smile: ¡°Miss Liu, why are you being polite to me?¡±


    After that, she pointed to a Rolls-Royce on the side of the road not far away, and said,


    ¡°The car is over there, Miss Liu, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Once they sat in, Rolls-Royce drove towards Zijin Mountain Vi.


    On the way, Jemima and Maria looked left and right as if they had just arrived in Aurous Hill.


    Sister Xian sitting at the co-driver looked back at Jemima,


    And asked with a smile, ¡°Is this the first time Miss Liu hase to Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jemima nodded slightly: ¡°I haven¡¯t been here before.


    ¡± I heard from the master that you areing to Aurous Hill University to apply for a job this


    time.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you a question. You have never been to Aurous Hill before.¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose toe here from Hong Kong? In terms of urban development,¡±


    ¡°Aurous Hill is not better than Hong Kong. There is still a lot of difference.¡±


    Hearing this question, what Jemima subconsciously thought of was the figure of Charlie.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    When she came to Aurous Hill by herself,


    She naturally came here for Charlie, but she still doesn¡¯t know what the final result will be.


    However, for her, she always has to do what she decides before talking about it.


    It is not her style at all to talk about it and talk about it without practice.


    However, Jemima was unwilling, to tell the truth, so she said to Sister Xian:


    ¡°I have stayed in Hong Kong for too long, and it is indeed enough.¡±


    ¡°The first-tier cities in the maind are rtively fast-paced,¡±


    ¡°So I wanted to find a rtivelyfortable one. Therefore, I chose Aurous


    Hill.¡±


    Sister Xian nodded in agreement and said with a smile:


    ¡°The pace of life in Aurous Hill is indeed slower than that of the first-tier cities,¡± ¡°And the


    environment is rtivelyfortable. I have been here for many years,¡±


    ¡°And now I like it more and more, and I believe you will feel the same after staying here for a


    long time.¡±


    Then, sister Xian said: ¡°If you decide to stay in Aurous Hill for development in the future,¡±


    ¡°If you need help in the Aurous Hill? You can contact me at any time.¡± After speaking, she


    handed over a business card with both hands,


    The business card was very simple, only her name, plus a string of mobile phone numbers.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jemima took the business card, thanked her politely, and immediately asked


    her:


    ¡°By the way, sister Xian, if I am sure to stay in Aurous Hill and n to buy a house near the


    school for daily living,¡±


    ¡°Do you have any rmendations?¡±


    Sister Xian asked curiously: ¡°What kind of house is Miss Liu looking for? A vi, or a t?


    ¡°Anything, and it doesn¡¯t need to be too big. It¡¯s best to have a higher floor, so you can enjoy


    the scenery.¡±


    Sister Xian thought for a while and said, ¡°The best real estate in Aurous Hill City is Tomson


    Vis.¡±


    ¡°The residential area with the high and low floor ns is all hardcover and delivered,¡±


    ¡°And it is an existing house for sale, what you see is what you get.¡±


    ¡°The price of vis in this area is basically tens of millions or even more than one hundred


    million,¡±


    ¡°And the t floor is about ten million to twenty or thirty,¡±


    ¡°And it is not far from University, and it takes only ten minutes by car.¡±


    ¡°Tomson¡­¡± Jemima nodded and thanked ¡°Thank you, Miss Xian,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a note of it. After receiving the admission notice, I will take the time to take a


    look.¡±

 Chapter 5296

    Chapter 5296


    Hearing Gerard¡¯s words, Jemima was relieved.


    Immediately, she couldn¡¯t help but muttered: ¡°Dad, since Grandpa and Grandma Qiu are


    here,¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier so that I could prepare some gifts in advance,¡±


    ¡°And now I will go to their home empty-handed, how inappropriate¡­ ¡­¡± Gerard said with a


    smile: ¡°With your character if I told you that you would definitely not want to go,¡±


    ¡°Then you would definitely say that you are just going there for an interview,¡±


    ¡°And it is best not to bother others, and then you had to tell me not to tell them about this,¡±


    ¡°I am your father, and I still don¡¯t know you?¡±


    Jemima was at a loss for words for a while, thinking about what her father said was not


    unreasonable,


    Depending on her own personality and the way she usually doesn¡¯t get along with her father,


    Maybe it¡¯s the result of a double block.


    So she said: ¡°Okay, then I will visit Grandpa and Grandma Qiu first.¡±


    Gerard said with a smile: ¡°This is so good! Have a good meal with them,¡± ¡°When the


    interview is over,e back earlier, I will pick you up at the airport.¡±


    Jemima said subconsciously: ¡°No, I had to drive to the airport, just will drive back by


    myself.¡±


    Gerard said casually: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will ask someone to help you with the car, that¡¯s it,


    bye.¡±


    Before Jemima agreed, Gerard had already hung up the phone.


    Although she was helpless, she also knew that once he decided to do something,


    With his temperament, he would find a way to achieve it no matter what.


    It was just going to the airport to pick her up, so she didn¡¯t need to be too repulsive.


    So, she put away the phone and said to Sister Xian:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Xian, I misunderstood you just now, and I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Sister Xian said with a smile: ¡°Miss Liu, why are you being polite to me?¡±


    After that, she pointed to a Rolls-Royce on the side of the road not far away, and said,


    ¡°The car is over there, Miss Liu, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Once they sat in, Rolls-Royce drove towards Zijin Mountain Vi.


    On the way, Jemima and Maria looked left and right as if they had just arrived in Aurous Hill.


    Sister Xian sitting at the co-driver looked back at Jemima,


    And asked with a smile, ¡°Is this the first time Miss Liu hase to Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jemima nodded slightly: ¡°I haven¡¯t been here before.


    ¡± I heard from the master that you areing to Aurous Hill University to apply for a job this


    time.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you a question. You have never been to Aurous Hill before.¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose toe here from Hong Kong? In terms of urban development,¡±


    ¡°Aurous Hill is not better than Hong Kong. There is still a lot of difference.¡±


    Hearing this question, what Jemima subconsciously thought of was the figure of Charlie.


    When she came to Aurous Hill by herself,


    She naturally came here for Charlie, but she still doesn¡¯t know what the final result will be.


    However, for her, she always has to do what she decides before talking about it.


    It is not her style at all to talk about it and talk about it without practice.


    However, Jemima was unwilling, to tell the truth, so she said to Sister Xian:


    ¡°I have stayed in Hong Kong for too long, and it is indeed enough.¡±


    ¡°The first-tier cities in the maind are rtively fast-paced,¡±


    ¡°So I wanted to find a rtivelyfortable one. Therefore, I chose Aurous


    Hill.¡±


    Sister Xian nodded in agreement and said with a smile:


    ¡°The pace of life in Aurous Hill is indeed slower than that of the first-tier cities,¡± ¡°And the


    environment is rtivelyfortable. I have been here for many years,¡±


    ¡°And now I like it more and more, and I believe you will feel the same after staying here for a


    long time.¡±


    Then, sister Xian said: ¡°If you decide to stay in Aurous Hill for development in the future,¡±


    ¡°If you need help in the Aurous Hill? You can contact me at any time.¡± After speaking, she


    handed over a business card with both hands,


    The business card was very simple, only her name, plus a string of mobile phone numbers.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jemima took the business card, thanked her politely, and immediately asked


    her:


    ¡°By the way, sister Xian, if I am sure to stay in Aurous Hill and n to buy a house near the


    school for daily living,¡±


    ¡°Do you have any rmendations?¡±


    Sister Xian asked curiously: ¡°What kind of house is Miss Liu looking for? A vi, or a t?


    ¡°Anything, and it doesn¡¯t need to be too big. It¡¯s best to have a higher floor, so you can enjoy


    the scenery.¡±


    Sister Xian thought for a while and said, ¡°The best real estate in Aurous Hill City is Tomson


    Vis.¡±


    ¡°The residential area with the high and low floor ns is all hardcover and delivered,¡±


    ¡°And it is an existing house for sale, what you see is what you get.¡±


    ¡°The price of vis in this area is basically tens of millions or even more than one hundred


    million,¡±


    ¡°And the t floor is about ten million to twenty or thirty,¡±


    ¡°And it is not far from University, and it takes only ten minutes by car.¡±


    ¡°Tomson¡­¡± Jemima nodded and thanked ¡°Thank you, Miss Xian,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a note of it. After receiving the admission notice, I will take the time to take a


    look.¡± Sister Xian smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. With your own conditions,¡±


    ¡°It is definitely no problem to apply for Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°The University is now focusing on internationalization, and attaches great importance to


    foreign teachers and student resources from Hong Kong.¡± ¡°If you have a doctorate degree


    from the maind, thepetition may be fiercer, but if you have a Hong Kong identity, it


    will be much easier.¡±


    Jemima was surprised Said: ¡°Sister Xian is really familiar with Aurous Hill, even the situation


    of Aurous Hill University is so clear!¡±


    Sister Xian smiled and said: ¡°Our master donated a lot of funds to Aurous Hill University


    many years ago.¡±


    ¡°I have been paying attention to the situation of Aurous Hill University, and my work in


    Aurous Hill is very leisurely, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°If the husband and wife don¡¯te, I just need to take everyone to clean up and maintain


    the status quo of the manor,¡±


    ¡°So in free time, basically used to understand all aspects of the city,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t think I¡¯m an outsider, but I¡¯m definitely a know-it-all in Aurous


    Hill.¡±


    Jemima nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°If I have the opportunity to work in Aurous Hill in the future, I must know and learn more


    from you.¡±


    ¡­


    At this very moment.


    Zijin Vi.


    Maria was listening to the cicadas under the tree in the courtyard.


    She set up a vine hand-woven rocking chair under the tree and set up a small bamboo tea


    table.


    On the tea table, there is a very small charcoal stove.


    The finished charcoal will not burst or break when burned, and there will be no smoke and


    dust, and even have a very special aroma.


    On top of the charcoal stove, sits a handful of pottery di¨¤o, and in it, a pot of dark red Pu¡¯er


    tea is boiled.


    Maria loves to drink tea. She usually starts to make tea and drink it at breakfast,


    Drink tea and read books after meals, have tea at lunch, read books in the afternoon and


    take a few teas at random, and even at night. Tea is always in her hand.


    Moreover, Pu¡¯er is a kind of tea with a strong soup color. Although Maria drinks tea


    constantly every day, her clean and bright teeth have never been stained by tea.


    Just when she put down the book and picked up the teacup to take a sip, there was a light


    knock on the door, followed by Larry¡¯s voice, asking respectfully: ¡°Miss, is it convenient for


    you now?¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s convenient, you cane in.¡±


    Larry then carefully opened the courtyard door and walked in slowly.


    Maria looked at him, and saw that he was hunched, panting silently, with beads of sweat on


    his forehead and cheeks,


    And asked curiously: ¡°Why do you need toe up in person? The stone steps are steep,


    and with your current body, you have to be careful.¡± Larry swallowed, and then said a little


    breathlessly and weakly:


    ¡°I¡­ I have something to do, I want to report it to Miss face to face¡­¡±


    Maria pointed to a low Bamboo stool, and said: ¡°Sit down and talk, just drink a cup of tea.¡±


    Larry was ttered, nodded quickly, and even moved a few steps faster.


    He first moved the bamboo stool, then came to sit down in front of Maria, and said


    respectfully:


    ¡°Miss¡­I¡­ I have a granddaughter who just happened toe to Aurous Hill for an


    interview,¡±


    ¡°So I invited her to the manor as a guest, by the way, have a home-cooked meal,¡±


    ¡°Because I just found out this morning, and I didn¡¯t report to you in advance, so please don¡¯t


    me me.¡±


    Maria took a new teacup, rinsed it with tea, and said with a smile:


    ¡°You are the host, you want to entertain guests, why should you report to me, I am just one


    of your guests.¡±


    Larry said without thinking: ¡°Miss, this is the second thing I want to promise you. It¡¯s okay,


    it¡¯s rare that you like this ce,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m getting old, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯te here again after this time,¡±


    ¡°So I want to give you the Zijin Vi as a gift, and I hope you can ept it!¡±


    Maria was slightly taken aback, then shook her head smiled, and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long I will stay here, you should leave it to your descendants.¡±


    Larry hurriedly said: ¡°Miss, those descendants of mine, who grew up rich and well-clothed,


    are too impetuous.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, they don¡¯t deserve this kind of ce, and it would be a waste of money to


    give it to them, so please consider my offer.¡±


    Maria shrugged her shoulders, handed him the tea, and said with a smile: ¡°Since you insist,¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite to you. If one day I don¡¯t need this house anymore and you are still


    alive,¡±


    ¡°I will leave it to you.¡± Return the property to its original owner,¡±


    ¡°And if you have left by then, I will hand it over to your descendants.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Larry breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    Maria pointed to the cup of tea that was poured for him, she said lightly:


    ¡°Drink a cup, I see you are out of breath, you are really embarrassed, next time you should


    not climb so high,¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, just call me, or send a WeChat. It¡¯s ok.¡±


    Larry cupped his hands respectfully and said, ¡°I obey!¡±


    As he spoke, he carefully picked up the teacup, took a sip, then looked at the piece of tea


    cake next to the charcoal stove,


    And asked tentatively: ¡°Miss, This Pu¡¯er tea, does it still satisfy your appetite after you drink


    it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Larry asked someone to buy it from Hong Kong and brought it to Aurous Hill as a gift to


    Maria.


    Pu¡¯er tea, this tea cake has a history of hundreds of years, and it can be called the best of


    Pu¡¯er.


    Maria wrote that she wanted Pu¡¯er tea cake in the list she gave to sister Xian, But she didn¡¯t


    specify what kind of tea cake she wanted, so he bought it. Buy the most expensive and best.


    Maria smiled slightly at this time and said: ¡°The market price of tea that can sell for


    hundreds of millions per cake is naturally not ordinary.¡± ¡°Take the money to look for it in the


    market. This should be the most expensive and best Pu¡¯er tea you can buy.¡±


    As she spoke, she changed the subject and said with a smile: ¡°But it¡¯s still far from my best


    tea cake.¡±


    Larry said with a smile: ¡°Everything that can be bought with money, Of course, it can¡¯t be


    compared with Miss¡¯s collection.¡±


    Maria smiled slightly and asked him: ¡°Old Qiu, you should have something to tell me?¡±


    Larry thenughed and said: ¡°Sure enough, I can¡¯t escape Miss¡¯s insight!¡± After finishing


    speaking, he said again: ¡°Miss the thing is, my granddaughter is just about to go to Aurous


    Hill University to apply for a lecturer¡¯s job,¡±


    ¡°And with her current conditions, this time the application should be epted for sure,¡±


    ¡°I think you will study at the same university she will be teaching at,¡± ¡°So being here today


    is also a matter of fate, you might as well take this opportunity to get to know her a little bit,¡±


    ¡°And maybe we can take care of her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Maria smiled mischievously,


    She said casually: ¡°Since we are so destined, it¡¯s okay to get to know each other!¡±

 Chapter 5297

    Chapter 5297


    Maria is willing, Larry was overjoyed.


    He hurriedly said to Maria: ¡°Miss, they are supposed to arrive in twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°You cane down after they arrive.¡±


    Maria nodded and said with a smile: ¡°In front of outsiders, don¡¯t forget about my new identity.¡±


    Larry said without hesitation: ¡°That¡¯s natural! Don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡±


    After that, he slowly got up and said, ¡°Miss, please continue to drink tea, and I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Find a servant to help you down, so you don¡¯t get tired.¡± Larry said ttered, ¡°Thank


    you for your concern, miss, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s much easier to go down.¡±


    Seeing that he insisted, Maria didn¡¯t say anything more, and nodding, she said,


    ¡°Then you go first, and I¡¯lle when the car arrives.¡±


    ¡°Okaydy, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    After Larry finished speaking, he sped his fists in both hands, bowed slightly to Maria, and slowly


    backed out.


    Maria has never been sociable, if Larry just happened to have a granddaughter visiting today,


    Even if Larry came up to invite her in person, she would definitely not agree.


    In her opinion, socializing with strangers not only increases the risk of exposure but also is


    unnecessary.


    She would rather listen to the cicadas in the shade than listen to strangers talking at the dinner


    table.


    However, when she heard that Larry¡¯s granddaughter,


    Was going to interview for a lecturer¡¯s position at the University, and her mind suddenly became


    active.


    To this day, she doesn¡¯t know how long she will stay in Aurous Hill.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    However, there is one thing she can confirm right now, that is, she likes this city.


    She likes this city that is inextricably linked to her, likes Larry¡¯s house,


    And also likes the feeling of being suddenly hung up by someone in her heart, and that person is


    not far away.


    This kind ofplicated feeling was something she had never felt before.


    She was at ease and rxed, but at the same time there was always some anticipation,


    As well as that kind of nervousness where she couldn¡¯t figure out when her heart beat faster and


    slightly throbbed.


    In her opinion, as long as there is no danger in Aurous Hill, she can live here forever.


    What¡¯s more, she always feels that since she came to Aurous Hill,


    Everything has be smooth. Meeting udia, Charlie¡¯s wife, and motherinw one after


    another,


    This can no longer be described by her heart because she herself never imagined that everything


    would turn out like this.


    Therefore, she, who has always been calm and quiet, Has begun to look forward to her uing


    college life.


    And just today, she meets Larry¡¯s granddaughter.


    It seemed that God was helping her to settle down in Aurous Hill as soon as possible,


    So she immediately became interested in getting acquainted.


    Twenty minutester, Maria heard the noise of the car engine and tires rubbing against the ground.


    Zijin Vi is several hundred meters above sea level.


    The sound of the engine heard here must be on the way up the mountain.


    So, she picked up the cup, drank the tea in it, and walked down to her other courtyard.


    At this time, Jemima had just arrived at the main entrance of Zijin Vi by car.


    She never expected that Larry would have such a magnificent vi in this kind of ce.


    Although many top mansions of the rich are also built on the mountain in Hong Kong,


    No one can own the whole mountain. The vis on Shixun Road are nothingpared to this


    exclusive vi.


    The car drove into the vi and stopped outside the grand gate of the main building of the courtyard


    on the first floor.


    This ce is like a hotel, with a wide porch designed to park three cars side by side.

 Chapter 5298

    Chapter 5298


    Larry and his wife walked out of the main hall, arm in arm.


    As soon as Jemima got out of the car, she saw the old coupleing out with a smile.


    She hurried forward to greet her, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, long time no see. You two are still in good health!¡±


    Larry said with a smile: ¡°Jemima, we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years,¡±


    ¡°You are already such a beautiful girl!¡±


    Jemima smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid you are an old man.¡± The olddy on the side


    stepped forward, took Jemima¡¯s hand, and said lovingly:


    ¡°Jemima, you look more and more like your mother.¡±


    ¡°Thest time I saw you was when your grandfather passed away.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been to Singapore or Mysia for so long to see us.¡±


    Mrs. Qiu loved Jemima¡¯s mother very much.


    In the early years when the old man of the Liu family was still there, the two families often met and


    gathered.


    When Jemima was young, she often met with the Qiu family.


    The olddy loved her very much. Although she hadn¡¯t seen her for some years,


    When she saw that she was growing up like her mother, she felt more love and affection in her


    heart.


    Jemima said with some embarrassment: ¡°Grandma, I haven¡¯t left Hong Kong very often due to my


    studies and other reasons,¡±


    ¡°So please forgive me for not being able to see you¡­¡±


    The olddy said seriously: ¡°Grandma understands that when your mother passed away,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Your Grandpa was apanying me to see a doctor in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And we couldn¡¯t see her off for thest time.¡±


    ¡°Every time I think about it these years, I feel very ashamed and even more regretful.¡±


    After passing away, except for the sister, she hardly experienced family affection,


    And her father was unreliable, so she naturally alienated other rtives.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Mrs. Qiu was still ashamed of not being able to go to Hong Kong to attend


    her mother¡¯s funeral,


    Her nose was sore, and her eyes were unconsciously filled with tears.


    Although the old man and the olddy of the Qiu family were unable to attend the funeral of her


    mother back then,


    The sons of the Qiu family rushed over. For the younger generation, the specifications of the Qiu


    family were already impable.


    Thinking of this, she also felt a little ashamed and said to Mrs. Qiu:


    ¡°Grandma, she has a spirit in heaven, and she definitely doesn¡¯t want you to run around because of


    her affairs¡­ ¡°


    As she said, she also said very frankly: ¡°Since mom passed away,¡±


    ¡°I have be more and more lonely these years.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to see you, and I haven¡¯t called you very often.¡± ¡°She was a little sad, patted


    the back of her hand, andforted:


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all over, when youe to work at Aurous Hill University,¡±


    ¡°You muste to the house often, I will be here with Grandpa during this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jemima agreed without hesitation: ¡°I will definitelye to see you often!¡±


    Larry said at this time: ¡°Jemima, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa has a granddaughter who is going through the enrollment procedures for freshmen at the


    university,¡±


    ¡°I just introduced you to herter, you will be a lecturer at Aurous Hill


    University in the future,¡±


    ¡°And she is a freshman at Aurous Hill University, usually I have to ask you to help take care of her.¡±


    Jemima was surprised Question: ¡°Grandpa, she is going to study at Aurous Hill University?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Larry smiled and said, ¡°The two of us came to Aurous Hill this time not only toe and have


    a look,¡±


    ¡°But also to help her with the admission procedures.¡±


    ¡®Well, I didn¡¯t expect you toe to Aurous Hill to apply for a job at the same university, what a


    coincidence!¡±


    As he was speaking, Larry saw Mariaing from the hall,


    And said to Jemima with a smile, ¡°Here she is!¡±

 Chapter 5299

    Chapter 5299


    At this time, Maria walked over from the main hall with a light gait.


    The moment Jemima saw Maria, there was only one thought in her mind:


    ¡°How can there be such a beautiful girl?¡±


    In fact, she was extremely beautiful at a young age. She has seen all kinds of beauty in Hong Kong.


    But even so, when she saw Maria for the first time, she was still shocked.


    Maria¡¯s beauty was a type she had almost never seen before.


    It¡¯s not perfect enough to be impable, it¡¯s even perfect beyond imagination.


    In other words, let Jemima imagine what she thinks is the most beautiful woman in her mind,


    And thenpare that woman with Maria, there will still be an insurmountable gap.


    When Maria came to Jemima, Jemima was still in shock at her appearance.


    Larry on the side said, ¡°Jemima, let me introduce you.¡±


    ¡°This is Cathy Lin. She just came from Mysia and is a freshman majoring in archeology at


    Aurous Hill University.¡±


    Jemima came back to her senses, and then asked in surprise,


    ¡°What did you say? Archeology major?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Larry nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s archeology major.¡±


    ¡°My granddaughter likes traditional culture better.¡±


    ¡°And she is interested in those cultural relics and historic sites, so she chose archeology.¡±


    He then introduced to Maria: ¡°Cathy, this is the granddaughter Jemima I just told you about,¡±


    ¡°And she will visit us as she is here for an interview for the post of lecturer.¡±


    Maria smiled slightly, stretched out her hand very politely, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Sister Jemima, hello! I will be in the same school as you in the future, so please take care of me!¡±


    Jemima also quickly reached out her hand to follow to shake her hands,


    And then said seriously: ¡°It is not 100% sure that I can be admitted to the university,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, as long as I am admitted, I will take care of you and help as much as I can in the


    future!¡±


    Maria nodded and asked with a smile:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what major Sister Jemima is teaching at school?¡±


    Jemima said: ¡°I majored in Chinese Language and Literature and Ancient Chinese.¡±


    Maria asked curiously: ¡°Won¡¯t we take Chinesenguage courses in our department?¡±


    Jemima shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m really not sure about this,¡±


    ¡°Because archeology majors are generally a category of history,¡±


    ¡°And it stands to reason that there should be certain Chinesenguage courses,¡±


    ¡°But the specifics depend on each school and the specific teaching arrangements.¡±


    Maria said with a smile: ¡°It would be best if there is, and I will take sister Jemima¡¯s courses before


    that time.¡±


    Although Jemima is not good atmunication, facing the smile of a perfect girl like Maria,


    The whole person suddenly became more cheerful, and smiled happily:


    ¡°Okay! If I am hired, you muste to support me then!¡±


    Seeing that the two met happily, Larry couldn¡¯t help but said in relief: ¡°It¡¯s rare for the two of you to


    be so spective. Let¡¯s go in and sit down and talk slowly.¡±


    The two readily agreed, and the group immediately moved to the living room.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 5300

    Chapter 5300


    In the living room, after Jemima and Maria sat down, Maria asked her curiously:


    ¡°Sister Jemima, why did you choose to develop in Aurous Hill from Hong Kong?¡±


    ¡°There is still a big gap between the first-tier international cities and the second-tier cities in the


    Maind.¡±


    Jemima smiled slightly. The set of rhetoric she said to Sister Xian was nothing more than that,


    Hong Kong was too fast-paced, with too many people and too littlend,


    And the city¡¯s resources were severely squeezed.


    The overall feeling was that life in second-tier cities in the Maind was inferior but more


    comfortable.


    Maria nodded in agreement after listening, but she didn¡¯t think so at all in her heart.


    She felt that Jemima¡¯s remarks sounded right at first nce.


    Hong Kong, a first-tier international city, naturally has a slow pace,


    And it is true that Hong Kong has a lot of people and a lot ofnds.


    Many people work hard all their lives and can¡¯t afford a set of a small houses of 40 square meters,


    So many young people from Hong Kong have gradually started to develop in the maind,


    Especially the special zone adjacent to Hong Kong, which has attracted many young people from


    Hong Kong.


    However, Maria is also very clear that Hong Kong is a ce where heaven and hell coexist.


    There, it is normal for a poor family of six or seven to squeeze into a tensquare-meter room,


    And some people even live in ces where there is not even room for a bed.


    However, also in Hong Kong, the top rich can build super luxury houses,


    That look like pces on the mountainside of the bay,


    And live in luxury ts with hundreds of thousands of square meters on skyscrapers.


    Over the past few decades, Hong Kong has been a paradise for the rich.


    Jemima¡¯s family is extremely wealthy.


    The pace of Hong Kong¡¯s progress, the size of the poption,


    And the amount ofnd has almost nothing to do with her.


    Her reason is like a top rich man dering that he decided to leave the United States,


    Because of the poorw and order in the United States and frequent shootings.


    At first nce, this reason does not seem to be a problem at all.


    But thinking about it a bit deeper, this line of argument is not relevant to her as she belongs to a rich


    family.


    Therefore, Maria concluded that there must be other reasons for Jemima¡¯s visit to Aurous Hill.


    Maria¡¯s thinking logic is that rationality must be considered first in everything,


    And once this matter goes againstmon sense, there must be the words:


    There must be demons when things go wrong.


    Moreover, just like multiplication, therger the base and multiple,


    Therger the result will naturally be, and vice versa.


    If the result isrge, the base and multiple will not be small.


    Therefore, Maria couldn¡¯t help thinking to herself:


    ¡°Jemima is a wealthy daughter with a family fortune of hundreds of billions,¡± ¡°If she can make such


    an abnormal behavior with a wealthy daughter of hundreds of billions,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Then this ¡°monster¡± is definitely not an ordinary ¡°monster¡±. , must be a big monster¡­¡±


    ¡°This basic logic is also applicable to me.¡±


    ¡°I wille here not really because I like it, or the kind of rtionship my ancestors have with this


    ce,¡±


    ¡°But because it is hidden here, a big monster, that monster is Charlie!¡± Thinking of this, Maria


    frowned and said inwardly:


    ¡°On the bright side, there are almost no ¡®monsters¡¯ who can be worthy of Jemima¡¯s identity,¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ she is also here for Charlie?¡±

 Chapter 5301

    Chapter 5301


    Maria thought to this point, and when she looked at Jemima,


    She suddenlyughed and teased: ¡°Sister Jemima, I think you came to


    Aurous Hill from Hong Kong this far,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you are looking for a job!¡±


    Jemima asked in surprise: ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Maria said with a narrow smile: ¡°It feels more like you¡¯re desperate to pursue your sweetheart.¡±


    Maria¡¯s seemingly joking words pierced Jemima¡¯s heart at once, she was a little flustered


    immediately,


    But hurriedly said in a secretive way: ¡°How¡­how could it be¡­I have never been to Aurous Hill, and


    I don¡¯t have any acquaintances here, let alone a sweetheart.¡±


    Although Jemima hurriedly covered it up, the panic in her expression was already there. It has been


    urately captured by Maria.


    It was this slight change that made Maria more sure that her judgment was definitely correct.


    Combined with Jemima¡¯s identity, besides Charlie, who else could make a rich youngdy like her


    let go of her reserve and chase him all the way from Hong Kong to Aurous Hill?


    However, Maria understands human nature very well, knowing that at this time, since Jemima is a


    little flustered, she must stop in moderation, borrowing a sentence from the art of war,


    That is, the poor should not be chased. So she immediately changed the topic, and said with a


    smile: ¡°I saw that you are so beautiful, Sister Jemima, so I purposely made fun of you!¡±


    Afraid that someone will see what¡¯s going on. From her point of view, although she loves Charlie


    deeply, Charlie is a married man after all.


    Even if she chases him in Aurous Hill, she must never tell other people about her feelings. It is


    impossible for others to guess the clues.


    However, she did not expect that Maria would suddenly shoot another carbine at this time, and said


    to her: ¡°Sister Jemima¡¯s family background is so good, and she is so outstanding.¡±


    ¡°In Hong Kong, I am afraid that even the young talents who pursue you will not be able to pick you.


    Come on, how can you have a crush on men from Aurous Hill?¡±


    Maria¡¯s move was based on retreat, and she immediately touched Jemima¡¯s deep love for Charlie.


    She blurted out almost without thinking:


    ¡°It¡¯s not so absolute. Although Hong Kong is much more developed than Aurous Hill, men in Aurous


    Hill may not be worse than Hong Kong.¡±


    In Maria¡¯s eyes, Jemima was subconsciously defending Charlie.


    If you really like a person, you will naturally defend everything rted to him, not only not allowing


    others to say that he is not good but even not allowing others to say that the city he lives in is not


    good.


    Jemima has such a mentality at the moment. She feels that Maria should not think that Hong Kong


    is better than Aurous Hill in every way, because in Hong Kong she will never find a man like Charlie,


    so she must rify her position on this point.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that Maria had led her around by the nose several times.


    At this moment, Maria smiled sweetly, and said with an apologetic expression: ¡°Sister Jemima is


    right, my way of understanding and looking at the problem is too one-sided.¡±


    Seeing Maria¡¯s innocent and lovely appearance in front of Jemima, Larry was horrified. At the same


    time,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself: ¡°Miss has never behaved like this before. Is this intentional to


    test Jemima? It¡¯s a pity that Jemima can¡¯t see it at all.¡±


    At this time, the olddy Qiu walked along the two sides. People talked about the topic just now,


    and sighed: ¡°Jemima, you are too old, it¡¯s time to find a boyfriend and talk about marriage.¡± ¡°The


    best time for a woman is the golden ten years from 18 to 28 years old. It¡¯s toote to regret it.¡±


    Jemima stammered and said: ¡°Grandma, I just graduated and I¡¯m looking for a job, so I don¡¯t care


    about finding a boyfriend, let¡¯s talk about it after everything settles down.¡±


    The olddy nodded, and sighed: ¡°Grandma is afraid that you will waste too much time.¡±


    She then asked, ¡°What kind of boy do you like? Grandma will help you find one!¡±


    Jemima said hastily: ¡°No need, Grandma, I think this kind of thing has to be encountered slowly. If


    you don¡¯t encounter it, it means that fate has note. If you wait, there will always be a chance.¡±


    Seeing her firm attitude, the olddy sighed softly and nodded.


    After lunch, Jemima sat in Zijin Vi for a while, and then, apanied by Sister Xian, drove to


    Aurous Hill University for the interview.


    Maria smiled like a flower and sent Jemima into the car. After the car walked out of the gate of Zijin


    Vi, when she turned around, she had already shed her innocent smile and returned to her usual


    calmness.


    Larry followed behind, and said respectfully: ¡°Miss, I have a question, dare to ask you¡­¡±


    Larry saw that Maria had been going after Jemima, so he was a little puzzled, wondering why Maria


    did this.


    Maria knew what he wanted to ask, so she just said indifferently:


    ¡°Go and find out if Jemima and Charlie have met in the past, and you will know why.¡±


    ¡°Charlie?!¡± Larry asked in surprise: ¡°Miss, It means that Jemima came to Aurous Hill because of


    Charlie?¡±


    Maria nodded, and said calmly: ¡°I guess so, although I have 99% certainty in my heart,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to be 100% sure, I guess Jemima and Charlie must have crossed paths.¡±


    Speaking of this, she thought of something, and said, ¡°Since Jemima came to Aurous Hill for the


    first time,¡±


    ¡°You can ask Ethan to check Charlie¡¯s current entry and exit records. See if he has been to Hong


    Kong, and if he has, check to see if he has had any contact with Jemima when he went to Hong


    Kong.¡±


    As she spoke, Maria asked curiously: ¡°By the way, where is Old Sun? I didn¡¯t see him for dinner.¡±


    Larry said: ¡°He slept in his room, he said he didn¡¯t want to meet strangers, and his identity is very


    sensitive, he didn¡¯t want people to know that he was in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Maria hummed, and said, ¡°Let him check it out, I¡¯m also curious, and tell me the result.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Right now, Charlie, in front of Maria, no longer had the best disguise.


    His current identity information has been mastered by her and coupled with Ethan¡¯s special identity


    and background, it is easy to check Charlie¡¯s entry and exit records at customs.


    Soon, Ethan found out the entry records left by Charlie at the Hong Kong Customs when he went to


    Hong Kong before.


    Later, he asked people to check the surveince video of the airport.


    Because the entry record has the entry time urate to the second, and there is also a clear entry


    channel window number, so it is easy to find the monitoring of Charlie¡¯s entry into Hong Kong that


    day.


    Since the public areas of the airport are all 360-degree surveince without blind spots, it is easy to


    find the scene of Charlie walking out of the airport exit and Gerard and his wife respectfully


    weing him.


    When Larry saw these video materials, he admired Mariapletely.


    He really couldn¡¯t figure it out. He was there the whole time Jemima came here today. She didn¡¯t


    reveal any information about Charlie and didn¡¯t even say a word about him. How did Maria guess


    that she was here for Charlie? Now, how did she guess that the two had crossed paths in Hong


    Kong?


    When Larry reported the information he found to Maria full of doubts, Maria was not surprised at all.


    She just said with a half-smile: ¡°This Charlie is obviously married, and he is still messing around


    everywhere. When he goes to Hong Kong, he makes Jemimae all the way to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°If he goes to other ces, he will probably do the same.¡± Take away the souls of one or two little


    girls, if you dig out his itinerary in the past few years, maybe you can find a lot of infatuated women.¡±

 Chapter 5302

    Chapter 5302


    Larry smiled awkwardly, and sighed: ¡°Just It can be said that this kid is very charming, but Jemima


    likes him as a married man, and I am afraid that it will be difficult to cultivate in the future¡­¡±


    Maria smiled slightly, thinking of something, and then asked Larry: ¡°Can you check on Charlie? The


    last time he went to Hong Kong to meet Gerard, what was his identity and what did he do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy.¡± Larry nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Gerard and ask.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Maria stopped him, and said: ¡°Since Jemima¡¯s father knows Charlie, he must also know that


    the real purpose of his daughter¡¯s visit to Aurous Hill this time is for Charlie, and he also knows that


    his daughter just had lunch with you,¡±


    ¡°If you suddenly call him at this time and ask him about things rted to Charlie, you will definitely


    arouse his suspicion, and if he talks to Jemimater, it will be difficult for us to exin the motive.¡±


    Larry said annoyedly: ¡°I¡¯m so stupid that I didn¡¯t consider the stakes carefully. I¡¯m so ashamed¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Maria said tly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t exin it clearly to you. The premise of investigating


    this matter is that it cannot be exposed.¡±


    As she spoke, she also said: ¡°To investigate this matter we need to be careful. You can¡¯t ask him


    directly, and you can¡¯t ask people around him or people who have intersections with him. It¡¯s best to


    find a controble intermediary to inquire about it.¡±


    Larry thought for a while and said: ¡°This is easy to handle. One of my former subordinates is rted


    to Gerard¡¯s housekeeper. Later, he left me on the surface and returned to Hong Kong to develop,


    but in fact, it was me.¡±


    ¡°I secretly funded him to do things for me in Hong Kong, I will let him ask, the two of them are


    rtives, so they should be easy to talk to.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maria nodded, and then said: ¡°By the way, tell Ethan again, I want Charlie¡¯s current identity,


    and let him adjust all the entry and exit records for the past two years. Make a list and send it to


    me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, miss!¡±


    ¡­


    Ten minutester.


    Together with Ethan, Larry came to Maria with a piece of printed paper.


    Standing in front of her, Larry said respectfully: ¡°Miss, I have almost done the investigation that you


    asked me to do.¡±


    Maria nodded: ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Larry said: ¡°First of all, Charlie went to Hong Kong to meet his family. As for the matter, what I found


    out was that Charlie was an executive of ISU Shipping Group at that time.¡±


    ¡°Gerard had always wanted to cooperate deeply with ISU Shipping, so ISU


    Shipping sent Charlie to go with him. Interview and investigate his situation.¡±


    ¡°ISU Shipping?¡± Maria frowned and asked, ¡°What is the background of thispany? With Charlie¡¯s


    identity and strength, I don¡¯t believe he will hold an executive position in anypany,¡±


    Larry hurriedly said: ¡°ISU Shipping has a lot of background. This is an ocean shipping group jointly


    operated by the Japanese Ito family and the Chinese Su family.¡±


    ¡°Since the twopanies already have very strong strength in ocean shipping, they merged into


    one. After that, it became a giant in the shipping field.¡±


    ¡°The Su family and the Ito family¡­¡± Maria pursed her lips and thought, ¡°I have heard of these two


    families, one is the most powerful family in China,¡±


    ¡°One is the most powerful family in Japan. There is nothing strange about thebination of these


    two parties in the business field,¡±


    ¡°But the strange thing is, why did Charlie go to see Gerard as an executive of thispany? It is


    absolutely impossible to work for such a shippingpany.¡±


    Ethan interrupted at this time: ¡°Miss, there is another rtionship, which is even more strange.¡±


    Maria asked him: ¡°What is the rtionship, tell me.¡±


    Ethan exined: ¡°That¡¯s right, the Su family and the Wade family have been fighting openly and


    secretly for so many years, and the troubles in the early years were very unpleasant. Even the Su


    family took the lead in forming an anti-Wade alliance back then, just to fight with the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°Contrary to each other, until Changying and his wife died unexpectedly, and the Wade family¡¯s


    vitality was seriously injured,¡±


    ¡°The Su family became the most powerful family in China, and it has been dominating the Wade


    family. I understand, how could Charlie help ISU Shipping¡­¡±


    Maria shook her head and said, ¡°Your thinking is wrong. It¡¯s not how Charlie can help ISU Shipping,


    but whether ISU Shipping is working for Charlie.¡±


    Neither Larry nor Ethan can understand the meaning of Charlie¡¯s mastery of spiritual energy.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But Maria deeply understood that with Charlie¡¯s strength and the courage to fight, it is impossible for


    anypany in this world to order him.


    So, after confirming this view, and then analyzing why Charlie went to see


    Gerard as an executive of ISU Shipping, the conclusion she can draw is that there is a high


    probability that ISU Shipping has a deeper connection with Charlie.


    Because most of Larry¡¯s industries are located in Singapore and Mysia, he has a good


    understanding of the current situation of the shipping market. He said at this time: ¡°By the way,


    Miss, the origin of ISU Shipping is really not simple. I don¡¯t know why. They have a very close


    rtionship with Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    ¡°Now Cataclysmic Front has set up an armed escortpany, which almost monopolizes the


    commercial escort share of the entire Gulf of Aden. With the protection of Cataclysmic Front, the


    ships of ISU Shipping are like entering the entire Gulf of Aden¡¯s man¡¯snd, no pirates dare to touch


    their bad luck!¡±


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front?!¡± Maria frowned, muttering, ¡°This is a famous mercenary organization. In the


    past, it only cooperated with governments and local warlords. How can it be deeply bound with a


    company?¡±


    Ethan frowned suddenly and murmured: ¡°This person is old, and his brain is really not enough. I just


    remembered a very important thing, which is rted to Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    Maria raised her head and said eagerly, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Ethan said, ¡°The Su family has a deep rtionship with Cataclysmic Front. The subordinates who


    guard the way, and the Su family has always wanted topletely destroy the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°Some time ago, they joined hands with Joseph to attack Waderest, the ancestral grave of the


    Wade family,¡±


    ¡°And wanted to level the ancestral grave of the Wade family. The Wade family


    ceded half of the family property in order to save their lives. To the Cataclysmic Front, this is barely


    escaped¡­¡±


    ¡°How is that possible!¡± Maria said almost without thinking: ¡°With Charlie here, how could the Wade


    family lose?¡±


    Ethan said subconsciously: ¡°But the Wade family did lose¡­ Almost everyone in the whole country


    knows about this matter¡­¡±


    Maria shook her head and said: ¡°Impossible, as long as Charlie was there on the Mountain that day,


    It is absolutely impossible for everyone to lose.¡±


    Ethan said: ¡°Maybe Charlie was really not there that day¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Maria said again: ¡°As you said since Waderest Mountain is the grave of the Wade


    family¡¯s ancestors, Charlie¡¯s Parents must be buried there,¡±


    ¡°And Charlie even dared to attack Joseph in order to avenge his parents, Cataclysmic Front wants


    to level his parents¡¯ tomb, how could he not go?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ethan suddenly fell into deep thought.


    He was also a little confused by this series of inferences.


    Maria muttered at this time: ¡°The Su family has a rtionship with the


    Cataclysmic Front, and the Su family and the Ito family jointlyunched the ISU Shipping.¡±


    ¡°These seem to be all right, but the problem is that the Su family and the


    Cataclysmic Front want to shovel the leaves. Family ancestral grave, why did


    Charlie go to meet Gerard in Hong Kong as an executive of ISU Shipping?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like the three Axis countries during World War II. It doesn¡¯t matter how they form an alliance or


    cooperate with each other, but the United States was fighting them to the death,¡±


    ¡°How could it suddenly shake hands with them? So, I want to know, what resolved the hatred


    between Charlie, the Su family, and Cataclysmic Front?¡± Ethan and Larry also looked at each other


    in dismay.


    The Su family, Wade family, Cataclysmic Front, Ito family, and Charlie, the rtionship between


    them seem to be intricate, and difficult to discern the truth.


    At this time, Maria said again: ¡°Hate will not disappear without a reason. The disappearance of


    hatred must be caused by one party conquering the other.¡± ¡°It is like the United States dropped two


    atomic bombs on Japan in 1945, but Japan ended up bing the country where the United


    States is in.¡±


    Like the most solid allies in Asia, once they are conquered, there will be no more hatred.¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria said with firm eyes; ¡°The Su family and Cataclysmic Front will never


    conquer Charlie,¡±


    ¡°The only possibility is Charlie conquered the Su family and the Cataclysmic Front!¡±

 Chapter 5303

    Chapter 5303


    ¡°Charlie conquered the Su family and Cataclysmic Front?!¡±


    Hearing this, Ethan said in shock, ¡°Miss¡­ this¡­ this is a bit exaggerated¡­¡±


    ¡°The strength of the Su family is stronger than that of the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°And the strength of Cataclysmic Front cannot be measured by money,¡± ¡°They have tens of


    thousands of mercenaries, and now it is said that they have built their own permanent base in the


    Middle East,¡±


    ¡°How could this kind of organization be conquered by Charlie?¡±


    Maria said lightly: ¡°Charlie¡¯s strength is far from what Cataclysmic Front can match,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, when the Su family and Cataclysmic Front went to Waderest Mountain together,¡±


    ¡°There would have been no way for Charlie to survive, although we don¡¯t know what happened that


    day.¡±


    ¡°But we can see from the results that Charlie was not affected in any way,¡± ¡°Which is enough to


    prove that the Su family and Cataclysmic Frontpletely failed on Waderest Mountain that day.¡±


    After a pause, Maria continued Said: ¡°As I said just now, the enemy in Charlie¡¯s eyes is Warriors


    Den.¡±


    ¡°He is the same as me, and he has a mortal hatred against Warriors Den, but he is much stronger


    than me.¡±


    ¡°I am still in the process of hiding from Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°It is chasing and killing the Middle East and hiding in Tibet, exhausted, but he has alreadyunched


    a real attack on the Warriors Den in the dark.¡±


    ¡°From this point of view, how can the Cataclysmic Front be able to stop him?¡±


    ¡°If he is willing, On Waderest Mountain, could directly kill the number one person in Cataclysmic


    Front!¡±


    Ethan pondered for a moment, then frowned and said: ¡°In this way,¡± ¡°It is rumored that the Wade


    family ceded half of their assets to Cataclysmic


    Front. It is a smoke bomb!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Maria nodded, and said seriously: ¡°To be precise,¡±


    ¡°It should be the smoke bomb released by Charlie!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Maria suddenly remembered something,


    And asked the two of them: ¡°By the way, after Waderest,¡±


    ¡°Is there any special news or changes from the Su family and Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    ¡°Changes?¡± The two looked at each other, and Larry said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the situation of the Su family, but Cataclysmic Front I have heard


    of it.¡±


    ¡°Their situation in Syria suddenly became very active,¡±


    ¡°And they soon joined forces with ISU Shipping to monopolize the armed escort in the Gulf of


    Aden,¡±


    ¡°And they wiped out a pirate organization before, scaring the pirates in the Gulf of Aden at once.¡±


    ¡°They have lost the courage, and since then, as long as the merchant ships escorted by the


    Cataclysmic Front are armed, no pirates dare to approach.¡± Maria nodded: ¡°This transformation is


    not unsightly, and I think there should be expert guidance behind it.¡±


    Ethan thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange to say that the news came out that day that the Su


    family and Cataclysmic Front were in Yemen.¡±


    ¡°After the big victory in Waderest, the Su family suddenly kept a low profile.¡±


    ¡°Some people said that they made a fortune in silence,¡±


    ¡°But I always felt that they were very high-profile before they won Waderest.¡±


    ¡°There is no reason to do anything after winning. Making a fortune in silence,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as stealing one¡¯s ears and stealing one¡¯s bell?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I was always surprised by this incident.¡±


    ¡°Later, the Su family quickly changed the head of the family.¡±


    ¡°The previous head Chengfeng Su retired,¡±


    ¡°And passed on the position of the head of the family to his 24-year-old eldest granddaughter,


    Zhiyu.¡±


    ¡°Passed to the eldest granddaughter?¡± Maria muttered with a puzzled expression,


    ¡°Why do you want to choose a grandchild from another generation to directly inherit the position of


    head of the family?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you choose a son in the middle for transition?¡±

 Chapter 5304

    Chapter 5304


    Then, Maria asked Ethan: ¡°Could it be that the Su family has few descendants?¡±


    Ethan hurriedly said: ¡°Miss, on the contrary, the seven children of the Su family, five of them are


    sons,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Two Daughters are all in the prime of life, and there are even more grandchildren¡­¡±


    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Maria frowned and said, ¡°Since there are five sons,¡±


    ¡°Why pass the title of Patriarch to the eldest granddaughter directly?¡± ¡°The eldest granddaughter is


    a womanizer. Just saying that he skips the children¡¯s generation,¡±


    ¡°And directly choosing the grandchildren to seed him will easily arouse the dissatisfaction of the


    five sons.¡±


    ¡°Even Zhiyu¡¯s biological father will never be willing to ept being directly skipped.¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria said again: ¡°Back then, Ming Chengzu highly valued the emperor¡¯s


    grandson Ming Xuanzong,¡±


    ¡°But even so, Chengzu did not directly pass on the throne to Xuanzong,¡±


    ¡°But first passed on the throne to Renzong for a while,¡±


    ¡°Even if this old man really thinks highly of Zhiyu should also pass the throne to Zhiyu¡¯s father first,¡±


    ¡°And then let her father pass the throne to her.¡±


    ¡°In this way, Zhiyu¡¯s foundation can also be consolidated.¡±


    ¡°She is a girl who directly takes the position, how can she hold back?¡±


    ¡°Even if Chengfeng is always behind her, it will be difficult for Zhiyu to really control the Su family.¡±


    Ethan thought of something, and said: ¡°By the way, miss, after the position of Patriarch was passed


    on to Zhiyu,¡±


    ¡°He has already retired, and it is said that he went to Africa to enjoy his life.¡± Maria frowned even


    tighter: ¡°He helped Zhiyu onto a strong horse, and he didn¡¯t take help her personally.¡±


    ¡°Help her tame the fierce horse and then retire?!¡±


    ¡°If he does this, even if Zhiyu has great abilities, she can¡¯t hold it back!¡±


    Ethan shrugged: ¡°But, Zhiyu After taking over, she has done many important things in session.¡±


    ¡°It is her handwriting to cooperate with the Ito family in Japan to establish ISU Shipping.¡±


    Maria said with a serious expression: ¡°From the perspective of human nature,¡± ¡°Zhiyu inherits the


    position of head of the family, her father, her uncle, and aunt are unlikely to subdue to her,¡±


    ¡°And Chengfeng did not stay by her side to help her suppress the situation.¡± ¡°Logically speaking,


    this is like a bnce. Zhiyu herself, the other end is her seven elders,¡±


    ¡°And the other end of the bnce must be her seven elders.¡±


    ¡°Zhiyu¡¯s control over the family will inevitably be eroded,¡±


    ¡°But you say she sitsfortably. There is only one possibility¡­¡±


    At this point, Maria raised her voice a little, and said firmly:


    ¡°Behind Zhiyu, there must be a stronger person to help her shake the situation,¡±


    ¡°Or the one I just mentioned, standing behind Zhiyu, that person can hold Zhiyu firmly, preventing


    her seven elders from moving!¡±


    Ethan eximed: ¡°Miss if you analyze it like this, That person must be Charlie!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria nodded, and said, ¡°This way everything is logical.¡±


    ¡°Charlie conquered the Su family on Waderest Mountain, and even appointed the new head of the


    Su family.¡±


    ¡°He was able to leave China disheartened, and even if his seven children are unwilling,¡±


    ¡°They can only ept it obediently and dare not have any disobedience to Zhiyu!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Maria couldn¡¯t help admiring:


    ¡°Waderest In the first battle, Charlie obviously won,¡±


    ¡°But he wanted to say that he lost, and he also said that he lost more than half of his family


    property.¡±


    ¡°Charlie¡¯s move is really wonderful!¡±


    Ethan agreed: ¡°Since that day, many families have stopped paying attention to the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°Thinking that they have be thest of their strength,¡±


    ¡°And have regretted it for a long time, but now it seems that this should be done on purpose by


    Charlie!¡±


    Maria nodded and said: ¡± Since Charlie won on Waderest Mountain that day,¡±


    ¡°The Su family and Cataclysmic Front must bow their heads to Charlie.¡± ¡°Needless to say,


    Cataclysmic Front may have already pledged their allegiance to Charlie.¡±


    ¡°As for the Su family, if the Patriarch was still Chengfeng,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he will have to give out more than half of his family property to beg Charlie to be noble,¡±


    ¡°But the Su family just changed a girl to be the head of the family¡­¡± Maria couldn¡¯t help sighing,


    and murmured: ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Is it another romantic debt?¡±

 Chapter 5305

    Chapter 5305


    ¡°Romantic debt¡­¡±


    Hearing Maria¡¯s emotion, Ethan suddenly remembered something, and said, ¡°Miss, I have the


    impression that the current head of the Ito family is also a


    girl,¡±


    ¡°And her age should be about the same as Zhiyu. Nanako Ito.¡±


    ¡°A girl too?¡± Maria couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°What¡¯s wrong these days?¡± ¡°It¡¯s popr for girls to be


    the masters of the house? Or does she have some stories with Charlie?¡±


    Ethan hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, by the way, miss, you asked me to investigate Charlie¡¯s exit records.¡±


    ¡°I found that he stayed in Japan for a whilest year.¡±


    ¡°Nanako Ito took over as the head of the family only after he went to Japan.¡±


    ¡°During that time, the top three families in Japan fought. The Ito family had thestugh in the


    chaos,¡±


    ¡°But Yuhiko Ito lost his legs because of it, and since then,¡±


    ¡°He has retired behind the scenes and let his daughter take charge of the overall situation.¡±


    As he said, Ethan continued: ¡°I remember that time in Tokyo It was so confusing that the son and


    daughter of Zynn Su,¡±


    ¡°The boss of the Su family was kidnapped in Japan. Fortunately, the two escaped.¡±


    ¡°In order to retaliate, the Su family sent killers to wipe out the family that was the culprit.¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Maria said with a smile: ¡°As long as Charlie has been to a ce, something


    happens,¡±


    ¡°If I guessed correctly, that Zhiyu was in danger in Japan,¡±


    ¡°She should have been rescued by Charlie, That¡¯s why Charlie helped her to the position.¡±


    ¡°What Charlie wants may not be thepensation for the Su family¡¯s cedend,¡±


    ¡°But it may also be for the Su family to bow their heads and surrender.¡± Maria said again: ¡°There is


    also the Ito family, maybe it was because of


    Charlie that they were lucky enough to be here.¡±


    ¡°Survive to the end of that chaos, maybe Nanako is also Charlie¡¯s confidante,¡± ¡°The whole Ito family


    is in her hands, if Charlie needs it, she can give it all at any time.¡±


    Ethanughed and said: ¡°Miss, are you It¡¯s a bit too much to think highly of this Charlie,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t do anything, but as long as you have a little bit of contact with Charlie,¡±


    ¡°It must be Charlie who is behind the scenes, right?¡±


    Maria smiled slightly, and asked him: ¡°Charlie obviously has such a great


    ability.¡±


    ¡°But the vast majority of people don¡¯t know his existence, even his wife,¡±


    ¡°His mother-inw and other people who live with him every day don¡¯t know his true identity and


    strength, do you know why?¡±


    Ethan asked in puzzlement: ¡°Miss, how do you know that his wife and motherinw don¡¯t know his


    real identity?¡±


    Maria smiled and asked him back:


    ¡°His mother-inw went to the temple to make a wish, do you know what wish it was?¡±


    Ethan said nkly: ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Maria said: ¡°His mother-inw made a wish to the Buddha, hoping that she can make a lot of


    money by live broadcasting,¡±


    ¡°And how much money can she make by live broadcasting?¡±


    ¡°One hundred million a year? Ten a year. Billion?¡±


    ¡°Charlie¡¯s assets are probably much more interest in the bank than this,¡±


    ¡°His mother-inw is so short-sighted, do you think she will know who Charlie is?¡±


    Ethan eximed: ¡°This¡­ this is also not realistic¡­¡±


    ¡°They are people who live together all day, how could they not know Charlie¡¯s true identity?¡±


    Maria said lightly: ¡°Actually, they made a mistake just like you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Ethan hurriedly asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I hope thedy will make it clear¡­¡±

 Chapter 5306

    Chapter 5306


    Maria said seriously: ¡°You all instinctively don¡¯t want to think of Charlie as strong,¡±


    ¡°You always feel that he can¡¯t be that powerful, Cataclysmic Front can¡¯t be conquered by him,¡±


    ¡°The Su family, it is impossible for him to control the life and death of the Ito family and those


    Japanese families,¡±


    ¡°And it is impossible for him to do those incredible things by himself.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯te to Eastcliff to


    find you, you wouldn¡¯t know Charlie¡¯s true identity,¡±


    ¡°Even if you get along with him day and night, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t see through his true identity.¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria said again: ¡°But I am different from you.¡±


    ¡°I have seen Charlie¡¯s real strength, and I also know how much his strength is, so in my heart,¡±


    ¡°I am willing to push him to the end. Thinking about it from a strong point of view,¡±


    ¡°I just think that he can conquer the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°And I just think that he can conquer those big families that look great,¡±


    ¡°So I instinctively want to believe what you said, it must be Charlie.


    Ethan pondered for a moment, then nodded lightly and said: ¡°What Miss said is very true¡­¡±


    ¡°I was influenced by my subjective cognition to make an objective judgment.¡± ¡°If I subjectively think


    that something is false, my objective logical thinking will also acquiesce.¡±


    ¡°If the subjective cognition is correct, I won¡¯t correct it anymore.¡±


    Maria nodded, and said seriously: ¡°Charlie¡¯s wife and mother-inw live with him all day long,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s impossible not to find out the clues, but once they do it subjectively,¡±


    ¡°They think that Charlie will not have such a great ability,¡±


    ¡°Or Charlie is just an orphan, and it is impossible to have any great background,¡±


    ¡°Then when they find out the clues, they will not dig deeper.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Charlie only needs to follow their subjective cognition and make up a random reason


    to deceive them,¡±


    ¡°And make them subconsciously realize that the so-called clue is really because of this.¡±


    At this time, Larry on the side couldn¡¯t help sighing:


    ¡°Behind this Charlie is the Wade family, there is the An family, and his own strength is unmatched.¡±


    ¡°After the First battle in Waderest, he subdued the Cataclysmic Front and Su family,¡±


    ¡°And his strength went further. In addition, there is the Ito family in Japan¡­¡±


    ¡°But even so, he can take the initiative to show weakness, develop in a lowkey manner,¡±


    ¡°And not be surprised by favor or humiliation. It seems that this person is really not simple!¡±


    This is due to his personality, and on the other hand, it also means that at this moment,¡±


    ¡°In his eyes, he still has a big enemy. You and I think he is already very powerful now,¡±


    ¡°But he himself feels that he can¡¯t show his edge, but also to suffer for it, and keep secrets.¡±


    At this point, Maria¡¯s expression was a little uncontrobly excited,


    And she clenched her fists and said, ¡°It seems that he has already made preparations for a life-and-


    death meeting with the Warriors Den!¡±


    ¡°This is exactly the same as me! I want to meet with him today,¡± ¡°Confess everything to him, and


    then join hands with him to deal with the Warriors Den!¡±


    Ethan hurriedly said: ¡°Miss, if you have this intention,¡±


    ¡°I can contact Zhongquan and be honest with him. I think he should be able to ask Charlie to meet


    with you.¡±


    Maria thought for a while, then waved her hand and said: ¡°Forget it, the actual situation right now


    I¡¯m not yet mature,¡±


    ¡°After all, I yed a scene in front of him, and now I¡¯m going to show up,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely arouse his vignce, and it may even touch his back scales,¡±


    ¡°Making him regard me as an enemy, once he treats me as if on guard,¡± ¡°Even if he is willing to


    cooperate with me in the future, he will definitely be wary of me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a partner who is always wary of me. I want to work with him on the basis of 100%


    mutual trust to fight against the Warriors Den.¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria suddenly sighed, and said with emotion:


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I¡¯m so looking forward to the start of school soon! In September,¡±


    ¡°I will get to know udia first, in October I will meet Charlie again through udia,¡±


    ¡°And in November let him let go of the guard, and then I can confess my true identity,¡±


    ¡°And origin to him step by step, and give him a little more time to digest and ept,¡±


    ¡°And then we can join hands with him to discuss how to deal with the Warriors Den in December!¡±

 Chapter 5307

    Chapter 5307


    At this moment, Aurous Hill university.


    Although Larry¡¯s family vehicles can enter and exit the university at will,


    Jemima got off the car on the side of the road a few hundred meters earlier in order to keep a low profile.


    When she came to the school gate, she wanted to take the initiative to exin her intentions,


    To the security guards and ask them to allow her to enter, but unexpectedly,


    As soon as she arrived at the gate, a young woman greeted her and asked enthusiastically


    ¡°You are Jemima Liu, Miss Liu. Right?¡±


    Jemima asked in surprise: ¡°You are?¡±


    The other party quickly introduced herself with her name and continued:


    ¡°I am from the Human Resources Department of the university,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t find the ce when youe, so I¡¯m here in advance waiting for you.¡±


    Jemima hurriedly said: ¡°Thank you so much, and you have worked so hard to make a special trip¡­¡±


    Thedy said with a smile: ¡°No hard work, no hard work,¡±


    ¡°You are the talent our director named to focus on.¡±


    ¡°They have mentioned you several times in front of me, and are very optimistic about your resume.¡±


    Then, she looked at the time and said, ¡°There is still half an hour, why don¡¯t we go in, and I will show you


    around!¡± Jemima was a little ttered and said:


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± Jemima didn¡¯t have to wait for the entire school to transfer,


    But just entered the school, and immediately fell in love with this ce.


    Perhaps it was because of Charlie¡¯s filter, she felt that everything within sight of the university was so pleasing.


    The huge campus looked very open, and the architecture was quite elegant.


    Even the trees, flowers, and nts were beautiful. It looks extraordinarily lush.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In short, everything is good. And the university¡¯s attitude towards her, as Sister Xian said,


    Is definitely a thirst for talent. In the past two years,


    University has been paying great attention to the recruitment of Hong Kong and foreign lecturers and professors,


    And even spent a lot of thought on this, but with little sess.


    Many high-achieving students who graduated from Hong Kong or overseas top universities, if they are interested in


    teaching, can generally apply directly at this school. smoother.


    Moreover, the international ranking of Aurous Hill university is indeed much lower than that of Hong Kong University


    and other famous universities in the world.


    For example, Hong Kong University, which Jemima graduated from,


    It is ranked 21st in the world by QS, while Aurous Hill university is ranked 133rd in the world.


    The gap is not a little bit.


    Therefore, for this university, doctoral students are easy to recruit,


    But it is not so easy to recruit doctoral students who graduated,


    From the top 5 universities in Asia and the top 30 universities in the world.


    What¡¯s more, Jemima¡¯s grades at Hong Kong University are excellent. From undergraduate to master¡¯s degrees,


    almost all of them stand out with the best grades.


    In the eyes of several interviewers of Aurous Hill university, this is simply a treasure.


    During the interview, the three interviewers were very satisfied with Jemima¡¯s resume background and actual


    performance in the interview.


    The director in charge of human resources had even begun to prepare a press release for Jemima after joining the


    job.


    The most eye-catching stroke in the introduction n.


    Moreover, Jemima¡¯s appearance, figure, and temperament are all one in a million.


    The gimmicks such as beautiful ss tutors and beautiful lecturers are too easy to the hype on today¡¯s social


    media.


    With countless fans, Jemima, a natural and unadorned top-notch beauty, will definitely arouse more discussion and


    pursuit.


    Because of everyone¡¯s extraordinary satisfaction with Jemima,


    The director of the human resources department of the university was afraid that there would be any changes in


    this matter,


    So he wrote a line on a white paper during the interview, which read:


    ¡°Too excellent Yes, there must be many schools vying for her,¡±


    ¡°It is rmended to avoid the re-examination and confirm it as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 5308

    Chapter 5308


    Although thisdy is the person in charge of the human resources department,


    The decision to hire or not is in the hands of one of the vice principals.


    The vice-principal saw the words on the paper, and wrote two words on the bottom: ¡°I Agree.¡±


    Afterward, he pushed the paper to another interviewer,


    And the other interviewer followed ¡°Agree too¡± and quickly wrote a ¡°+1¡±.


    So, the three of them passed messages to each other by means of notes and made an unprecedented decision.


    At the end of the interview, the woman who was about forty years old stood up,


    Smiled and said to Jemima: ¡°Miss Liu, since your resume and qualifications are very suitable for our positioning of


    young talents,¡±


    ¡°After the consensus of the three of us, I decided, I can give you a clear answer now, you are hired!¡±


    Jemima asked in surprise: ¡°I don¡¯t need to take the re-examination or written examination?¡±


    The woman said with a smile: ¡°No, although our normal recruitment is onesided,¡±


    ¡°Two-sided and written tests in the process, but only one part is essential.¡±


    ¡°The two-sided and written tests can be adjusted ording to the actual situation.¡±


    ¡°The three of us feel that your situation in all aspects is very good.¡±


    ¡°It meets our needs, and you live in Hong Kong now, so we don¡¯t need to make you go back and forth again and


    again.¡±


    ¡°If you are sure that you are willing to stay and teach in our school,¡±


    ¡°Then please adjust your itinerary. Wait for a day,¡±


    ¡°The three of us will finish the recruitment process today and prepare the signing materials,¡±


    ¡°And we can formally sign the contract tomorrow morning.¡± After that, she looked at Jemima


    expectantly and asked:


    ¡°How does Miss Liu feel about it?¡±


    ¡°You can confirm it now, or should you go back and think about it?¡±


    Actually, these three interviewers were more nervous than Jemima.


    Almost all the double first-ss universities in the maind are very interested in talents like her,


    And almost all have simr young talent introduction ns.


    With Jemima¡¯s conditions, interviews for the position of ordinary lecturers,


    Any university on the maind, as long as it is fair there is absolutely no difficulty in thepetition.


    They also don¡¯t know why Jemima chose toe to Aurous Hill as a native of Hong Kong.


    They are worried that Jemima has no special feelings for Aurous Hill,


    But just cast her resume to these schools, so if they don¡¯t confirm as soon as possible,


    Maybe tomorrow she will sign to another school.


    Jemima didn¡¯t know what the three of them were thinking.


    She originally thought that the interview would be a one-stop process,


    But she didn¡¯t expect to get the offer from the other party in one step.


    This was naturally the most ideal result for her, so she said without thinking


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    The other three were also relieved, and the woman said,


    ¡°Since everyone is fine, let¡¯s sign the contract here at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I will prepare the contract in advance, Ms. Liu.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you can just bring the relevant documents,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t need to prepare copies, we can make copies everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jemima said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your approval,¡±


    ¡°I wille here on time tomorrow morning.¡±


    The woman thought of something, and said to her:


    ¡°By the way, Miss Liu, in view of your special situation,¡±


    ¡°We can provide you with a teacher¡¯s apartment.¡±


    ¡°I can show you around tomorrow, or you can choose a room first.¡±


    Jemima wanted to say that she nned to buy a suite in Aurous Hill and does not want to take up the resources of


    the school.


    But after thinking about it, housing prices in Aurous Hill are not cheap.


    She has just graduated and if she buys a house before a formal job.


    In the eyes of others, it may be too ostentatious.


    Why not just ept the apartment arranged by the school, and then quietly buy a suite!


    Thinking of this, she said, ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

 Chapter 5309

    Chapter 5309


    Jemima, who was confirmed to be hired, walked away from Aurous Hill University by stepping and jogging all the


    way.


    Everyone didn¡¯t expect that such a beautiful woman with an intellectual and cold face would be bouncing around on


    the side of the road like a child. The huge contrast was truly astonishing.


    Jemima left the University, walked a few hundred meters and turned a corner. Sister Xian and the driver were still


    waiting in the parking space on the side of the road.


    Seeing Jemima, Sister Xian got out of the car immediately, and said with a respectful smile, ¡°Miss Liu is so happy, it


    seems that you must be very satisfied with the results of today¡¯s interview.¡±


    Jemima was very happy, and said with a smile: ¡°Sister Xian, thank you, I have passed their interview and received


    the employment notice, I will change the itinerary and sign a formal contract with them tomorrow morning, so that I


    can wait to start the job with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really great! ¡°Sister Xian was also very happy, and quickly said: ¡°Miss Liu has won the g today, and we


    have to celebrate. I will call master and tell him the good news.¡±


    Then, she asked Jemima: ¡°What would Ms. Liu want to eat tonight? I will cook it myself tonight!¡±


    Jemima said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, sister Xian!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she thought of something, and hurriedly said, ¡°By the way, sister Xian, can you take me


    to see a house? It is the real estate of Tomson you mentioned before. If it is suitable, I will buy the house today, and


    try to finish all the things that need to be done this time.¡±


    Sister Xian said without thinking: ¡°No problem, then let¡¯s go there now, and I¡¯ll take you to the sales office.¡±


    The Tomson real estate in Aurous Hill is indeed very popr when it was first opened, but more than a year has


    passed, and this real estate has not yet been sold. Complete liquidation, although the vis have been snapped up,


    there are still some properties on the t floor for sale.


    The reason is that the overall positioning and pricing of the real estate are rtively high, and it is a typical high-low


    distribution area.


    This kind of high-low residential area mainly focuses on high-end vis. If possible, the developer is more willing to


    build it into a pure vimunity, but in order to meet the requirements of the management department for the


    floor area ratio, they have to allocate part of thend for Build high-rise residential buildings.


    The real rich basically bought those expensive vis ranging from tens of millions to more than one hundred million.


    The remaining ts of more than 10 million to 30 million, the positioning is a little embarrassing.


    Those who can spend so much money to buy a house are not considered top rich, but at least they are middle


    ss.


    The arrogance of the middle ss is actually very strong. In the minds of most of them, they are also the elite ss


    of society, so naturally they would rather be chicken heads than phoenix tails.


    When they buy a house, they are more willing to buy in thosemunities that are purely t and not positioned so


    high-end, and then buy arge-area building in it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Thest thing they want to buy is this kind of high-low residential area. Obviously, they already have tens of millions


    of worth. If they buy in thismunity, not only will they not get any sense of aplishment, but they will be


    overwhelmed by vi owners every day.


    If you live in a medium-sizedmunity, driving a car worth more than one million yuan is basically considered top-


    notch, but in an ultra-high-endmunity like Tomson, it is no exaggeration to say that even working in a vi The


    aunts who go out to buy vegetables may not be able topare.


    In the underground garage of themunity, more than 3 million cars ount for more than half, and the cars


    below 3 million are basically the kind that are produced in the eastern ind country. A noble nanny car with a price


    increase of hundreds of thousands.


    In this environment, driving a Mercedes-Benz S, or a BMW 7 Series, is really embarrassed to say hello to my


    neighbors.


    When Noah¡¯s family came here to look at the house, Harold once said a very ssic sentence. He felt that living in


    thismunity was to stand guard and block bullets for the rich people in the vi area inside.


    Because of such awkward positioning, Tomson¡¯s vis were almost empty after opening, but these ts have been


    sold until now.


    Fortunately, Jemima didn¡¯t care about these things.


    She just wanted to find a suitable house near the school to be her boudoir.


    And her requirements for the house are that the transportation is convenient, the environment is good, the


    decoration is good, the real estate positioning is rtively high-end, and the cultural environment is not so noisy


    and lowquality, so that it is more worry-free to live as a girl.


    When she was sitting in a Rolls Royce and arrived at the sales office of Tomson in just ten minutes, she had


    already decided in her heart that she would buy thisplex.


    Because the transportation from thismunity to the school is really convenient, and Tomson itself is already


    positioned as the best in the vicinity, so she knows without looking that she does not need to go anywhere else.


    Although she has a lot of requirements for the house, the convenience of transportation is indeed a very, very


    important part.


    When they arrived at the sales office, Sister Xian naturally apanied her all the way.


    Compared with the hot scene when the market just opened, it has been much deserted at this time.


    When the salesdy saw a Rolls Royce parked by the side of the road, she was already in high spirits. When the


    two walked out of the Rolls Royce and came all the way to the sales office, the sales director went out in person,


    enthusiastically opened the door for the two of them, and said respectfully: ¡°Wee to Tomson, do you want me


    to introduce the specific situation of our project to you?¡±


    Jemima nodded, and then nced at the sales office. The huge and exquisite sand table in the center of the


    building pointed to the row of high-rise buildings near the river and asked, ¡°Is there any room in this building?¡±


    The sales director immediately said: ¡°Yes! This building It is one of the kind of buildings in our t, with a very good


    view, and with our superrge floor-toceiling viewing windows, you can have a panoramic view of the first-line river


    view!¡±


    Jemima asked: ¡°Can you introduce the apartment type?¡±


    The sales director hurriedly said: ¡°Miss, this apartment is thergest in our area, with a construction area of square


    meters, two and a half balconies for free, and a purely free equipment room. The total usable area of balconies


    exceeds eight Shiping, although the equipment room is called an equipment room, in fact, ourrge-scale


    equipment has a special equipment well.¡±


    ¡°The usable area of equipment room is about 16 square meters, which is equivalent to giving away a bedroom for


    nothing, and we have already done it when we finished the decoration. The balcony is closed, and it can be used


    as an indoor space. The addition of these two items is equivalent to giving you more than 50 to 60 square meters of


    usable area, so the actual usable area is more than 250 square meters.¡±


    Jemima said with some doubts: ¡°Two hundred and forty plus sixty, how can it be more than two hundred and fifty?¡±


    The


    sales director said in surprise: ¡°Excluding the shared area, our shared share is almost 20%, which is already


    considered a high-level,¡±


    ¡°Shared share?¡± Jemima was also very surprised, she lived in a vi since she was a child, and never bought a


    house or apartment by herself, plus she has been concentrating on her studies, so she really doesn¡¯t understand


    the concept of these real estate too well, and, although themon area is a great invention of Hong Kong, it has


    abolished this concept ten years ago.


    Sister Xian at the side pulled Jemima aside and whispered for a while before she understood that this concept was


    actually in Hong Kong.


    However, more than two hundred and fifty square meters ispletely enough for a girl like her, even a little too


    big.


    So she asked the salesperson: ¡°Is this the only type of apartment? Is there a smaller one?¡±


    The sales executive said truthfully: ¡°The building has this type of apartment, one elevator for one household, and an


    elevator to enter the household. If you don¡¯t mind the view, you can take a look at the building behind, there are 180


    square meters of units in that building.¡±


    Jemima looked at the approximate location, shook her head and said: ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take a look at this building, do


    you still have the top floor?¡±


    The salesperson nodded: ¡°Yes, there is another one on the top floor that was just cleared a while ago. He paid a


    deposit of one million yuan, but the loan was not approved, so he cleared it out.¡±


    Jemima said without hesitation: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s the set.¡±


    The salesdy didn¡¯t even look at this kind of apartment when she saw it for the first time, so she decided to buy it.


    What¡¯s more, this is also a apartment with a price of more than 30 million yuan. Anyone who buys such an


    expensive apartment must carefully read the details of the scene andpare and consider it before making a


    decision.


    However, for Jemima, she didn¡¯t have much energy to choose andpare apartment. Although she hadn¡¯t seen


    the apartment here, she was very satisfied with the location and transportation. In addition, the area wasrge


    enough and the size of the apartment was also good. There is nothing wed, so going to see the actual site is to


    see the details of the decoration.


    But Jemima is also very clear that since this is already the best real estate in Aurous Hill, if she doesn¡¯t like this


    ce, she will look down on other ces even more. If this is the case, why bother to waste time and make


    The salesdy couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t I take you to have a look¡­ After all, it¡¯s worth more than 30


    million¡­¡±


    Sister Xian on the side also said: ¡°Yes, Miss Liu,e here! Here we go, let¡¯s take a look. If there is anything you


    want to adjust in terms ofyout and details, you can give a general direction. If you need to find interior decoration,


    we can contact someone.¡±


    Jemima said: ¡°My favorite is the top floor, the sales said that there is only one set, so am worried that someone


    would take the lead¡­¡±


    Sister Xian said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Liu, the apartment here are not so tight¡­¡±


    The salesdy herself said: ¡°Yes Ah, miss, there are quite a few people looking at our apartment, but the unit price


    is indeed too high. To be honest, it¡¯s not that easy to sell. Let¡¯s take a look. It only takes ten or twenty minutes. You


    can be sure there is no problem after. And if you don¡¯t regret it, we cane back and sign the contract and pay


    the deposit.¡±


    Jemima shook her head and said firmly: ¡°Even if it is difficult to sell, this is the only way, even if there is only a 1%


    chance of being snatched away. That is also risky.¡±


    As she said, she asked the salesperson: ¡°If I take the apartment now, how much will I need to pay, I can take the


    apartment first and then go to see it with you.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing her insistence, the salesperson quickly said, ¡°If you have the funds right now, then you can lock the


    apartment by simply paying the 1 million intention deposit, so that you are 100% sure that no one else will be able


    to buy it.¡±


    As she said, she continued: ¡°However, if you lock the listing but don¡¯t buy it in the end, we will deduct 10% of the


    intent deposit, can you ept this?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Jemima said without thinking: ¡± Swipe the card now!¡±


    The salesperson was overjoyed, and quickly pointed to the VIP room and said, ¡°Miss, this way please!¡±


    Jemima followed the salesperson to the VIP room, and as soon as the door closed, a middle-aged man wearing a


    mask walked in. Another salesperson immediately stepped forward and said respectfully: ¡°Hello, sir, do you want to


    see the house?¡±


    I can move in immediately with the bags? The bigger the house, the better!¡±

 Chapter 5310

    Chapter 5310


    The salesperson was surprised when he heard this, and couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself: ¡°Could it be that some


    kind of wind brought the god of Wealth here today? All the customers are not short of money at all?¡±


    Thinking in her heart, she said very politely: ¡°Hello, sir, the main products here are vis and t-floor units, and all


    the units are interior designs by wellknown Italian designers. And all the decoration materials are also imported


    from Italy, all the household appliances are also imported from Germany, and the furniture is imported from France


    and Italy. Check in.¡±


    The middle-aged man asked again: ¡°Can Japanese people buy it? Do you have any purchase restriction policy?¡±


    The middle-aged man who spoke was Ito Yuhiko¡¯s loyal servant, Tanaka Koichi.


    He was ordered by Nanako toe to Aurous Hill ahead of schedule, just to buy a house for her first.


    However, in the past few days, he has visited a lot of vi areas, and he has also seen a lot of vis for sale. The


    hardware of the vis is far from what Nanako wants.


    For Nanako, she likes the deep houses of the ancient Japanese nobles. Although Japan has a small area and


    many people, the deep houses of the Japanese nobles are surprisinglyrge.


    However, that kind of house is rare in modern China, and there are some protected pces in Eastcliff, which are


    really hard to find in Aurous Hill.


    Moreover, even if such arge house can be found, most of these houses are in disrepair, and some superrge


    vis are decorated in an exaggerated European style. This kind of resplendent decoration is simply neither fish nor


    fowl, all details were used to highlight one core, that is, we are rich!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Therefore, Hiroshi Tanaka looked around, but couldn¡¯t find a house that could satisfy Nanako.


    However, today is already August 4th.


    There is only one day left until Nanako arrives in Aurous Hill tomorrow. If she can¡¯t find a suitable house, after


    Nanako and Ito Yuhiko arrive, they will have to stay in a hotel.


    If that is the case, Koichi Tanaka would have done nothing in the past few days when he came in advance.


    Tomson is hisst hope. Although he knows that Charlie lives in thismunity, thedy doesn¡¯t want to live too


    close to him, but right now there is really no other good choice.


    The salesperson replied at this time: ¡°A foreigner needs a one-year residency certificate in China to purchase, but


    if thepany purchases, there is no such restriction.¡± Hiroshi Tanaka nodded and said to the salesperson: ¡°Then


    show me the vi. Let¡¯s go! Ask for thergest unit size!¡±


    The salesperson said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, all our vis are sold out now, and the only ones left are t-level


    units.¡±


    ¡°Sold out?!¡± Koichi Tanaka asked angrily: ¡°Is there any extra set? Or do you have any owners who are reselling


    them now?¡±


    The salesperson exined: ¡°It¡¯s really gone, sir, now There are still a lot of customers who want to buy our vis,


    but none of our owners are interested in changing hands. If you are willing to wait, you can wait a little longer. If


    there is any news, I can inform you as soon as possible.¡±


    Tanaka Koichi thought for a while , opened the mouth and said: ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t wait so long, you should introduce


    to me yourrgest one-story apartment!¡±


    The salesperson nodded, pointed to the building, and said to Koichi Tanaka:


    ¡°Sir the suite are in the King building, with a beautiful view along the river, and thergest apartment size.¡±


    Koichi Tanaka knew that hisdy likes to be quiet, so he asked without hesitation, ¡°Is there any room on the top


    floor?¡±


    After hearing this, the salesperson was taken aback, thinking to herself In fact, this house has been cleared out a


    long time ago. It has been empty for so long and no one cares about it. Why is it suddenly so popr now?


    However, when she thought that some customers had already paid the intention money just now, she could only


    say regretfully: ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, thest top floor has already had a customer pay the intention money just now.¡±


    Tanaka Koichi said without hesitation: ¡°Just paid the intent deposit, so I can pay the full amount now, right?¡±


    The salesperson said helplessly, ¡°No sir, she has the right to buy first after paying the intent deposit. If you want to


    buy it, it depends on whether she wants to go back on the deal in the end¡­ ¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Tanaka quickly asked: ¡°Then if she still can¡¯t make up her mind for a while, how long do I have to wait


    for her?¡±


    The salesdy exined: ¡°Under normal circumstances, there is a priority within 24 hours after paying the intention


    money. The purchase right, after 24 hours, if the bnce payment has not been paid, then it will be deemed as a


    waiver.¡±


    ¡°24 hours?¡± Tanaka Koichi said a little depressed: ¡°24 hours is too long, I have to buy it today ¡°


    ¡°This¡­¡± The salesdy was also a little embarrassed for a while, so she said, ¡°Sir, our apartment type is not the


    only one left. We still have eight apartment in that building that have not been sold. It¡¯s the same, but the floors and


    locations are different, but as long as you go up from the sixth floor, you can see the river view, so there¡¯s not much


    difference;¡±


    ¡°If you like high-rise buildings, we also have a sub-top floor The good apartment is just below the top floor, and to


    tell you the truth, the price of the second top floor is more expensive than the top floor, and it is also the most


    expensive in our entire floor. Naturally, the instion of the top floor is not as good as that of other floors.


    Therefore, it will be hotter in summer and colder in winter, and there is a risk of water leakage on the top floor, so


    you might as well choose another floor.¡±


    Koichi Tanaka shook his head and said: ¡°Ourdy always likes to be quiet, what she wants is a vi , it¡¯s just that I


    haven¡¯t seen any suitable ones these days, and your ce is already sold out, so I¡¯m more inclined to get the top


    floor, after all, it won¡¯t be disturbed by the noise from upstairs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± the salesdy After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°How about this, sir, please wait for a while, thedy


    is going to see the apartment soon, if she is still not sure when shees back, I will put pressure on the


    supervisor to make her shorten her deliberation time? If you can pay the full amount today, if the other party


    hesitates to make a decision, it is really not good. I will ask the supervisor if he can bear the cost of liquidated


    damages. Our liquidated damages are not high, just intention 10% of the gold, just 100,000 yuan.¡± Tanaka said


    without hesitation: ¡°Then don¡¯t bother, sell it to me directly, I will pay the liquidated damages, and I will pay double,


    so thatdy will be satisfied.¡±


    The salesdy was shocked, and she was even more puzzled: ¡°These two are weird fairy customers, one will book


    the apartment without seeing the apartment, and the other will not see it at all. Been selling the apartment for so


    many years, I have never seen such a straightforward client. This time, two of them came here¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, she said to Koichi Tanaka: ¡°Mr. If thedy decides to buy the house immediately after seeing the


    house, we must not take the initiative to breach the contract¡­ In that case, it will not be good for our reputation¡­¡±


    ¡°The only thing that thisdy can¡¯t make a decision is at some point, we will let you take her ce again, so it can


    be considered reasonable¡­ If this matter gets out and people find out, most people will understand us¡­¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t even want to give thatdy ten minutes of time to look at the apartment, so I just want to kick her out. If it


    gets out, we will be scolded and probably punished by thepetent authority, so please wait a moment, I have to


    wait until thedy has finished inspecting the apartment.¡±


    Tanaka saw that the other party¡¯s attitude was insistent and it was inconvenient to continue talking, so he nodded


    and said: ¡°Then I will wait here.¡±


    Said this When talking, Tanaka Koichi also felt a little uncertain.


    He was not sure whether the customer inside would immediately make a decision to buy after seeing the


    apartment?


    If the other party hesitates, he still have a little chance, but if the other party wants to make up the bnce without


    hesitation, wouldn¡¯t he be hopeless?


    However, right now he has nothing to do, so he can only wait and see.


    At this time, the salesdy said respectfully: ¡°Sir, please move to the lounge and take a rest first.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the VIP room opened.


    Jemima, who paid the intent fee and simply signed the intent agreement, walked out with Sister Xian and the sales


    executive.


    When the sales director saw the salesperson receiving Koichi Tanaka, he said, ¡°Please ask the concierge to


    prepare the vehicle. I¡¯m going to take these two distinguished guests to Building No. 1 to see the apartment.¡±


    The salesperson nodded lightly. She nodded, looked at Koichi Tanaka, and wanted to talk to her supervisor, but


    when she thought that Jemima was right in front of her, she swallowed the words back.


    She was just about to call the concierge department when Tanaka saw Jemima and greeted him, and said, ¡°Hi,


    Miss, are you interested in buying that t-floor apartment on the top floor?¡±


    Jemima was a little surprised and asked Looking at the other party vigntly, she frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    Tanaka quickly exined: ¡°Lady the thing is, I also want to buy the apartment you fancy, and I will tell you I am


    quite urgent here, if you are willing to give me this apartment, I am willing to pay you one million transfer fee!¡± After


    Tanaka Koichi¡¯s words, not only Jemima, but also Sister Xian and the other sales executives were stunned.


    The three of them went in to hand in the letter of intent and signed it, and it took only a few minutes or even less


    than ten minutes in total.


    Unexpectedly, another person appeared at this time and wanted to buy the same apartment.


    The other party¡¯s purchase intention was so strong that they were willing to pay Jemima 1 million transfer money


    directly!


    While Sister Xian was surprised, she was also secretly afraid.


    She also made the same mistake as the sales executive just now, and felt that there would be basically no changes


    in this matter. Even if checked the apartment and made sure everything was ok before paying, there would be no


    risk.


    This is called empiricism.


    She feels that looking at such a mansion based on her own experience, if one or two peoplee to see the


    apartment every day, it is already a high incense, and even if there are dozens of people who have seen the


    apartment, there will not be more than two or three of them. Motivated to buy.


    Among the people who are willing to buy, the people who can really spend the money to buy this house may not


    even have one-tenth, so the probability is so slim that there are generally few such apartments selling each month.


    It happened that Jemima appeared at this time. She was the only closing client who would appear in these months.


    From the perspective of the probability model, since one has already been released, it will have to wait at least a


    few months for the next one to be released.


    Therefore, in their opinion, it is impossible for this apartment to be sold suddenly within tens of minutes.


    But she never expected that the p in the face woulde so quickly. After a few minutes, someone wanted to


    buy this house.


    Fortunately, Jemima has a cautious personality and is unwilling to take any risks, so she took the initiative to ask for


    the intent payment first.


    If it wasn¡¯t like this, I¡¯m afraid that when they came back from seeing the apartment and were about to buy it, they


    would find out that the apartment had already been sold. By that time, it would be toote to beat their chests.


    At this moment, Jemima looked at Koichi Tanaka with a frown, and said decisively: ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t n to sell this


    house, sir.¡±


    As soon as Tanaka heard this, his heart was already cold, but he was unwilling to continue asking: ¡°Miss, have you


    already decided to buy this apartment? I mean, if you still have even 1% uncertainty, then you might as well give


    me this apartment first, and then I can hold the 1 million transfer fee, go and look at other real estate properties,


    maybe you can meet something you like more.¡±


    Jemima shook her head firmly: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve already confirmed it, and I¡¯lle over to sign the contractter, you can


    take a look at other properties!¡±

 Chapter 5311

    Chapter 5311


    At this time, the sales director of the sales office and several salespeople werepletely dumbfounded.


    It¡¯s not that they haven¡¯t seen gods fighting. When the vi was opened for sale,


    There were indeed some customers who started topete for the houses on the spot.


    However, scrambling often develops into frustration and violent fights.


    Like Tanaka, they have never encountered such a thing that they have to give the other party 1 million more as


    soon as they open their mouths.


    And at this time, they did not expect Jemima could refuse so simply.


    From their point of view, this is 1 million, and there is no cost.


    If you earn 1 million in vain, whoever it is, probably has to weigh it.


    Going out to look at a house, and then spending 10 minutes, paying the booking money,


    And then earn 1 million, this kind of thing, in their opinion, is simply a pie in the sky.


    But in Jemima¡¯s eyes, let alone 1 million, even if two 0s are added at the end, she is unlikely to be interested.


    Naturally, Jemima is not short of money, so it is impossible for her to change her decision just for this million.


    As the most trusted servant of the entire Ito family,


    Tanaka also has enough authority to offer such a premium for his master.


    But seeing that Jemima was unmoved, sales continued without thinking:


    ¡°Miss, I didn¡¯t intend to show off my wealth to you,¡±


    ¡°I just really want to buy this house, so I will give you another price,¡±


    ¡°If you agree to transfer this house to me, I am willing to give you an additional 5 million yuan!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the salesperson on the scene was even more shocked.


    They have seen those who make money, but they have never seen such money.


    They have also seen real estate spectors, but they have never seen such spectors.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    People specte in real estate to make money, no matter what they have to invest in,


    Buy the house, and then hold it in their hands for a few months or even a year or two.


    However, the suite in front of them now,


    As long as it is fried in the pot for 10 minutes, it can earn 5 million, which is like a dream.


    Just when they felt that Jemima had no reason to reject this proposal,


    Jemima said with some displeasure: ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t need to waste any more words,¡±


    ¡°Instead of doing this, you might as well hurry up and look at other apartments.¡±


    After that, she said to the sales executive: ¡°Please show us the apartments.¡± Tanaka blurted out: ¡°Ten million! Miss,


    I am willing to pay ten million transfer money!¡±


    The salesperson almost fainted.


    Sure enough, when gods fight, ordinary people fight with punches and kicks, And gods fight with million, five million,


    and ten million tricks.


    At this time, Jemima was still unmoved, she turned to look at Tanaka, and said seriously:


    ¡°Sir, the reason why I didn¡¯t get angry with you is that I think you are sincere and a gentleman,¡±


    ¡°But if you continue pestering me like this, I may not be able tomunicate with you in this friendly manner.¡±


    At this moment, Tanaka understood.


    The young woman in front of him must be ady who is not short of money at all and doesn¡¯t care about money at


    all.


    It is estimated that her worth and assets are not even much worse than his own youngdy.


    Facing such a woman, what¡¯s the point of offering a premium of 10 million,


    Besides being able to have a good time? Even if it is 30 million or 50 million,


    It is impossible for people to take it seriously, and in the end, it looks like a clown, holding onto it.


    In desperation, he could only sigh, and said apologetically,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, I was reckless, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

 Chapter 5312

    Chapter 5312


    Jemima didn¡¯t speak, just nodded slightly,


    And then reminded the supervisor: ¡°Can we go to see the apartments?¡±


    The supervisor quickly said: ¡°Yes, yes, pleasee here.¡± Jemima left, and Tanaka stood there


    helplessly.


    He didn¡¯t know himself for a while.


    Should he stay in this real estate and then look at other types of units, Or simply leave and change to another


    real estate for research.


    At this moment, the saleswoman receiving him suddenly remembered something,


    And hurriedly said: ¡°Sir, doesn¡¯t yourdy like to be quiet?¡±


    ¡°Although we don¡¯t have the top floor to choose from,¡±


    ¡°You can choose the one just one floor downstairs!¡±


    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t wait to exin:


    ¡°Look, thatdy is so young and rich, and she brought the housekeeper to buy


    it,¡±


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t have a wedding ring in her hand.¡±


    ¡°There is a very high probability that she is not married at all!¡±


    ¡°An unmarried rich second-generation womanes out to buy a house by herself,¡±


    ¡°And there is a high probability that she will live in it by herself!¡±


    ¡°Think about it, the use of a house with an area of 60 square meters,¡±


    ¡°Only she lives alone, and your eldestdy lives downstairs,¡±


    ¡°So there is a high probability that she will not be disturbed!¡±


    ¡°Even if thedy just skipped rope in the room,¡±


    ¡°As long as your eldestdy doesn¡¯t happen to be right Downstairs in her rope-skipping room,¡±


    ¡°Basically there will be no interference!¡±


    ¡°I have been selling houses in this real estate for so long,¡±


    ¡°And everyone who buys our ordinary apartment is basically a big family,¡±


    ¡°Even young peoplee here When buying a house,¡±


    ¡°They have at least a family of three, and some have a family of four.¡±


    ¡°I have never met an owner who only lives as a couple.¡±


    ¡°And if you think about it, a family with children, no matter how careful they are,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible not to make no noise at all,¡±


    ¡°So I can assure you that none of the remaining apartments in the wholemunity can be quieter than the one


    downstairs.¡±


    ¡°You have no hesitation. If you are not sure now, someone wille soon.¡±


    ¡°A customer like you, then you can¡¯t even buy this house!¡±


    Tanaka thought: ¡°This woman is right! Thedy just now, at first nce,¡±


    ¡°She looks like ady from a very wealthy family.¡±


    ¡°She probably bought this house because she lives alone.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it is really unlikely to disturb downstairs,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to meet someone who buys such a big house to live alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is no more suitable apartment than her downstairs¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­ it¡¯s already four or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t make a quick decision, I¡¯m afraid,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t have time to go to the next real estate to have a look again!¡±


    Thinking of this, Tanaka made up his mind, gritted his teeth, and said,


    ¡°Okay! Then I want this! Same as thatdy, I will pay 1 million intention money,¡±


    ¡°And then you take me to see the house, I will take some videos and photos to show ourdy,¡±


    ¡°As long as she does not object, I will pay the money immediately when Ie back.¡±


    The sales did not expect her words really moved the other party,


    And she was very excited. Such a set of more than 30 million ts,


    Because it is not easy to sell, the salesmission is two percentage points.


    If the transaction ispleted, the sales can get amission reward above 700,000!


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly said excitedly: ¡°Okay sir,¡±


    ¡°Then pleasee over with me and pay the intent money first,¡±


    ¡°And then I will take you to see the t right away!¡±

 Chapter 5313

    Chapter 5313


    After Tanaka paid a one million intention fee, he followed the saleswoman and drove to Building No. 1.


    And Jemima was already one step ahead of him at this time,


    And came to the t on the top floor with Sister Xian.


    Sister Xian followed, still feeling ashamed of her overconfidence just now,


    She couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Miss Liu, thanks to your foresight,¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to my suggestion just


    now, and paid the booking in advance.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, this house might have been bought by that person just now¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jemima smiled slightly and said, ¡°Sister Xian, don¡¯t say that,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any foresight, I¡¯m just rtively cautious,¡±


    ¡°Most of the time it is often useless, but in my opinion,¡±


    ¡°Even if it is really useful once, it is worth it.¡±


    Sister Xian nodded slightly, her expression seemed calm,


    But she was extremely amazed in her heart.


    Having been a housekeeper for a long time,


    She is generally a cautious person, but she is not as cautious as Jemima.


    She feels that a prudent style should be cultivated slowly.


    Jemima is so young and has such a superior family background.


    Such a top-rich second generation does not have the soil to cultivate a prudent style.


    There is no pressure from people and things in their lives,


    And can just do whatever they want.


    This is also the reason why many rich second generations are very impulsive,


    And they don¡¯t care about the consequences when they speak and do things,


    And they don¡¯t even care about their brains.


    Moreover, many rich second generations have themon problem of blind self-confidence and arrogance.


    This is because they always live in an environment surrounded by stars and moons.


    In the hallucination that is very strong and powerful in everything.


    Some of them even think that they only need to build an Inte profile casually,


    And they can have tens of millions or hundreds of millions of followers,


    And they can incubate leadingpanies with a market value of tens of billions,


    Easily surpassing the lifetime efforts of their parents.


    However, Jemima never felt so confident about Sister Xian.


    Even if she just came to interview for a lecturer¡¯s post,


    She was still not sure that she would be able to get the offer letter on the way here.


    As for the matter of buying a house,


    It can be seen that Jemima¡¯s cautious attitude is beyond ordinary people,


    And within the scope of her ability, she cannot tolerate the slightest risk in her


    life,


    So she is very puzzled, and the kind of environment the Liu family gave Jemima,


    It let her develop a cautious style of acting,


    But she doesn¡¯t know that the reason why Jemima¡¯s acting style is so cautious is entirely because of her mother.


    At that time, her mother and father were fascinated,


    And she was always in a bad mood, and because she was pregnant with her younger sister,


    She neglected to pay attention to her body,


    And finally, let cancer develop to the point where no amount of money could not make it right.


    They obviously had ten thousand family fortunes,


    And had mastered the top resources in the world, but her mother still failed to survive.


    This matter is a hurdle that Jemima will never get over.


    It was also from then on that she developed a character of being as cautious as possible in everything.


    At this moment, Jemima, looking at the rolling river not far away,


    Thought of her own mother as well.


    She remembered that when her mother was young,


    She loved to overlook Hong Kong at night from the top of the hill,


    And overlook the Victoria Harbour, which is shimmering and full of cruise ships.


    This made her a little impatient, and she couldn¡¯t wait to see the Yangtze River at night here.

 Chapter 5314

    Chapter 5314


    Sister Xian saw that she didn¡¯t look at the t when she came in,


    But just stood in front of the huge French window to look at the river view,


    So she couldn¡¯t help reminding: ¡°Miss Liu, do you want to take a look at theyout of the t,¡±


    ¡°If you are not satisfied, Or if you want to adjust anything, I can help you with


    it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± Jemima came back to her senses,


    And together with Sister Xian, they took a look at the whole house. This t is not too big, more than 200


    square meters, with four bedrooms, One of which has been renovated into a study room.


    In addition, there is also a flower hall on the side of the Yangtze River.


    The developer has added sports equipment, that can be regarded as a rtively petty fitness area,


    And from the living room, one can see the river view from the sofa because of the floor-to-ceiling windows on the


    front wall.


    For Jemima, a rich second generation who is used to luxury houses,


    This house is nothingpared to the real top luxury t.


    The t floor of the Liu family in the central area of Hong Kong has an actual usable area of more than 1,000


    square meters,


    And it is located on the top floor of the Liu family skyscraper.


    It seems to be amercial real estate where every inch ofnd is expensive, But the Liu family uses the best floor


    for private use.


    In that kind of location where a single workstation costs tens of thousands of Hong Kong dors a month,


    A single living room is even beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    The really rich, don¡¯t even bother to buy residential real estate developed by real estate developers like Tomson.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    They prefer to y freely on their own properties without any restrictions.


    Therefore, Jemima can¡¯t say whether she likes or dislikes this house,


    But the location, transportation, apartment type, and floor are more in line with her current needs.


    After roughly reading it, Jemima said to Sister Xian:


    ¡°Sister Xian, the decoration and space arrangement of this house are quite reasonable.¡±


    ¡°There is already a study room and a fitness area. I live alone.¡±


    ¡°It seems that there is nothing that needs to be changed.¡± Sister Xian nodded, and asked her again:


    ¡°What about the furniture? Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°It is very good.¡± Jemima smiled slightly and said, ¡°Basically, I can move in with my bags.¡±


    Then, Jemima said to her again: ¡°Sister Xian, thank you for your hard work,¡± ¡°You will take me shoppingter to buy


    some household items,¡±


    ¡°And a change of clothes, I want to live here tonight.¡±


    Sister Xian asked tentatively: ¡°Miss Liu,¡±


    ¡°Do you like to stay here tonight? Let¡¯s go to Zijin Vi, there are plenty of


    rooms¡­¡±


    Jemima shook her head slightly and said,


    ¡°Grandpa Qiu and Grandma Qiu are getting old, so I¡¯d better not bother them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for one night today,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll go back to Hong Kong after signing the contract tomorrow.¡±


    Sister Xian said, ¡°Actually, they like you very much,¡±


    ¡°And they must be very happy if you can go and apany them.¡±


    Jemima pondered for a moment, then said: ¡°How about this,¡±


    ¡°First pay the final payment, get the keys, and then buy some household items and bring them here.¡±


    ¡°Go eat with Grandparents, and chat with them after dinner, and I¡¯lle back after they rest.¡±


    Then, Jemima turned to look at the river outside the window, and said,


    ¡°I haven¡¯t lived by the river for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I really want to see the night view here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sister Xian nodded understandingly, and said,


    ¡°Then I will apany you to buy some things first, and we will go back after we have finished shopping.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sister Xian ¡­¡±


    At the same time, Tanaka took a mobile phone downstairs and took a video of the whole house, and sent it to


    Nanako Ito,


    Who was packing her luggage in Kyoto, and then sent another voice message, saying with some shame:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, these few days I really haven¡¯t been able to find a vi that suits you.¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied with this t?¡±


    Ito Nanako looked around and said with a smile: ¡°It looks good, just this one is fine. It seems like you have worked


    really hard these days.¡±

 Chapter 5315

    Chapter 5315


    At night.


    After Jemima settled the newly bought daily necessities, she and Sister Xian returned to Zijin Vi.


    Knowing that Jemima had been hired, both Larry and his wife were also very happy and asked the servant to


    arrange an elegant celebration banquet at home to celebrate.


    To Larry¡¯s surprise, Maria, who never liked the excitement, was very happy to join in.


    At the dinner table, Larry said to Jemima: ¡°Jemima, if youe to Aurous Hill to work in the future, if you have


    nothing to do, you can simply live in Zijin Vi!¡±


    Jemima said quickly: ¡°Grandpa, Sister Xian apanied me to buy a house this afternoon, and the school will


    provide me with a one-person apartment in the future as well.¡±


    Larry said in surprise: ¡°Have you already bought a house? Buying a house outside is safer than living here? And


    people avable to take care of you, it¡¯s more convenient for you to live here.¡±


    The olddy Qiu also agreed: ¡°Yes, Jemima, living here can save you a lot of trouble, you should be fine here.¡±


    Jemima exined: ¡°The security in themunity I bought is quite good, and thew and order is much better. No


    one knows my identity, so I shouldn¡¯t be in any danger.¡±


    Larry knew that she had made up her mind, so he nodded and said, ¡°From now on, you will live in Aurous Hill


    permanently, if you need any help, don¡¯t be polite to us. If we¡¯re not here, you can do the same with Sister Xian.¡±


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer some people in the next few days, so I can respond quickly if something happens.¡±


    Maria has no manpower at the moment, In the exposure in Northern Europe, there was only one loyal old servant


    left among her people, who hadn¡¯t arrived in China at this time, and the rest were existence like Ethan and Larry.


    In order to ensure Maria¡¯s safety, Larry and Ethan have reached a consensus to secretly dispatch troops to Aurous


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hill to ensure her safety.


    For Larry, since Jemima is his granddaughter, he must take care of her in the future.


    Although Jemima felt that she would not be in any danger, she still said to him very gratefully: ¡°Thank you,


    Grandpa!¡±


    At this time, Maria who was at the side asked curiously: ¡°Sister Jemima, where did you buy your house?¡±


    Jemima said: ¡°I bought in Tomson¡¯s in Aurous Hill. It¡¯s not too far from the school, and it¡¯s only ten minutes


    drive away. ¡± With another identity, Maria already knew Charlie¡¯s address.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jemima also bought it in the samemunity. But she wasn¡¯t surprised when she thought about


    it, after all, Jemima came here for Charlie, and it was normal to buy in the neighborhood where he lived.


    Jemima thought that Maria was curious about the newly bought house, so she said with a smile:


    ¡°If you are interested, I can show you around. Although it is t so not very big, the advantage is that the river view


    is not bad.¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°Sister Jemima, I¡¯ll go with you after school starts. I¡¯mzy and homeytely, and I don¡¯t


    want to go anywhere.¡± Maria didn¡¯t dare to go to Tomson. After all, it was too close to Charlie.


    Although she came to Aurous Hill just because of him, before school started, Charlie was the one she was most


    afraid of seeing. Seeing that Maria declined, Jemima didn¡¯t think much of it, she just smiled and said,


    ¡°After school starts, if you don¡¯t want toe back here asionally, I can reserve a room for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maria said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s it. It¡¯s a deal .¡± After dinner, Jemima bid farewell to Larry, his wife, and


    Maria, and Sister Xian dropped her at Tomson. When she came to the first house she bought in Aurous Hill,


    Jemima suddenly felt settled down.


    She opened the window of the viewing balcony, lying on the edge of the bed, watching the night view along the


    Yangtze River and the slowly moving ships on the river, blowing the evening wind refreshed her mind.¡±


    The top floor has an excellent view, and this t is a side household on the top floor, so it is basically not disturbed


    by the noise of neighbors, which makes Jemima feel that it is more than worth the money.


    She even had the urge to stay in Aurous Hill for a few more days because of this.


    However, after thinking about it, she felt that it would be better for her to leave Aurous Hill as soon as possible after


    signing a contract with the University. She also thought about telling Charlie that she had been hired by Aurous Hill


    University after she officially went to work.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    In the vi area of Tomson Yipin, ine finally survived the 72-hour ban on the tform.


    When she put on heavy makeup and picked up her mobile phone to start the live broadcast again, she encountered


    the same problem as three days ago in the broadcast room, and no one watched it.


    This time, although there were someizens who strayed into the live broadcast room and expressed some


    sarcasm, ine had the experience of being bannedst time, and this time she dared not chase after them.


    But being unable to fight back means that there is always a breath in her heart that she can¡¯t get out of.


    ine broadcasted live for half an hour, but she didn¡¯t gain a single fan. Instead, she was p!ssed off by these rude


    ine, who was extremely depressed, temporarily closed her live broadcast room, and then began to watch other


    people¡¯s live broadcasts, wanting to learn from others how to broadcast live and what content to broadcast in order


    to gain enough fans.


    After looking around, she found that in the popr non-delivery live broadcast rooms, the live broadcast content


    was varied, but each live broadcast room had its own characteristics, such as live broadcasts of ying games, live


    broadcasts of outdoor activities, and live broadcasts of certain talents. There are even live lectures.


    After looking at it, she felt that she was basically unable to do these things.


    This is mainly because she has no extraordinary talent at all. She only knows how to sing and dance in piano,


    chess, calligraphy and painting, and her singing is not very good, far from being able to make people stop and


    listen.


    After pondering over and over again, ine still couldn¡¯t find any breakthrough point, which made her retreat a little


    bit.


    After swiping around the live broadcast room on her mobile phone, she couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°It seems that these


    old bones are really not suitable for this¡­¡±


    In addition to being depressed, she couldn¡¯t help but secretly sighed: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t eat this bowl of rice


    The key is not to let her Horiyah eat so happily! Seeing her like that, my heart feels worse than losing a million


    dors!¡±


    She was depressed, and she slid her finger, Slid into another live broadcast room.


    There are more than 30,000 viewers in this live broadcast room. The anchor is an ordinary-looking middle-aged


    man, and this man is saying impassioned at this time: ¡°My family, I have been using my life to crack down on fakes.


    The family members in the live broadcast room should all know that the person I want to crack down on this time is


    the online celebrity beauty doctor.¡±


    ¡°After my secret investigation, she is actually not a beauty student at all. The name she uses now It¡¯s not her real


    name either, and her real education is actually a technical secondary school in a small city in the south, and she


    was fired for fighting before she graduated! Now if the live broadcast has 50,000 viewers and 3 million likes , I will


    release the evidence immediately!¡±


    Someone in thement area immediately posted a message: ¡°This beautiful doctor, I have long suspected that


    something is wrong with her, thest time I asked her to do a basic calculus problem in her live broadcast room,


    she directly blocked me! Support Brother Yong to expose her!¡±


    Immediately, a lot of people posted variousments in thement area, basically questioning the beautiful


    doctor that the male anchor talked about.


    In addition, there are arge number of bullet screens sending gifts, which look dazzling and lively.


    Seeing this, ine¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and she thought to herself, ¡°You can live-stream fans in the crackdown?


    Then I might as well crack down on Horiyah!¡±


    ine, who had a sh of inspiration, realized almost immediately that the idea that came up suddenly was very


    feasible.


    Horiyah is now a very popr Inte celebrity. The number of people online in the live broadcast room has always


    been tens of thousands, and sometimes it can even reach 20,000 to 30,000. If she can expose such a popr


    anchor, she will definitely attract a lot of attention from fans.


    Moreover, for ine, even if she doesn¡¯t get fans, ie, or benefits, she is willing to crack down on counterfeiting


    Horiyah.


    Not to mention not getting benefits, if someone told her to give them 100,000 yuan in exchange for Hongyan¡¯s ruin


    and poverty, she would definitely grit her teeth and take out the 100,000 yuan.


    It was because of this that she felt that her idea was simply killing two birds with one stone, which was absolutely


    brilliant. As soon as she thought of this, ine immediately regained her spirits. She began to keep calcting in


    her heart, and kept muttering in her mouth: ¡°How should I expose Horiyah, that stinky b!tch?¡±


    She said to herself: ¡°The best way is to secretly film her actual state after the broadcast so that people will know


    that she is not only a big liar, but also very rich now, and then put these video materials on the Inte, and spread


    them ten times. The reputation of Horiyah will be spread everywhere!¡±


    Thinking of this, she pped her thigh in an instant, annoyed, ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so stupid! Before, Horiyah drove a


    Mercedes-Benz big G to find me. Took me out to spend a lot of money, and even showed me her contract for Rolls-


    Royce Cullinan, why the hell didn¡¯t I think about secretly recording and shooting videos?! If I took a video at that


    time, I¡¯d use it now, and definitely bring her down!¡±


    Realizing that she had missed a good opportunity to bring down Horiyah, ine was extremely depressed all of a


    sudden, picked up her phone almost without thinking, and called Horiyah, wanting to ask her out to spend time


    again, and seize the opportunity by the way, collecting evidence to expose her.


    However, Horiyah¡¯s phone could not be connected. ine called several times but failed to get through. Only then


    did she realize that Horiyah might have started the live broadcast.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly opened the short video website and searched for Horiyah¡¯s ount on the search


    bar. Although she had been blocked by the administrator of Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room and could not watch her


    live broadcast, she searched for Horiyah¡¯s ount. When using a guest ount, you can still see the prompt that


    Horiyah¡¯s ount is live.


    Thought that she couldn¡¯t even see a ghost in her live broadcast room, but Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room had tens


    of thousands of members kept in the dark, who were constantly sending money, and she felt even more depressed


    and wanted to die.


    The more depressed she felt, the more ine couldn¡¯t stay at home, so she went downstairs alone on crutches,


    went out to wander around the vi where Horiyah lived, and kept looking at the vi as if looking for an opportunity


    to strike.


    Thew and order inside the vi are very good, so the balconies on the second and third floors of each house are


    not sealed, and there are no antitheft measures. If she¡¯s not limping, she could still climb up the balcony quietly, and


    use her mobile phone to take pictures of Horiyah¡¯s state at home after the broadcast¡­ But now her legs are


    limping, and she can¡¯t climb up¡­¡± Just as she was sighing, someone suddenly shouted angrily: ¡°ine! What are


    you doing sneaking around here!¡±

 Chapter 5316

    Chapter 5316


    ine was frightened by the rough voice. As soon as she shivered, she only felt that my whole body suddenly


    ached.


    The reason why she was so afraid was that this voice had been ine¡¯s nightmare for a long time in the past.


    When she was sent to prison for stealing Charlie¡¯s money, she was tortured by the owner of this voice every day to


    doubt her life.


    And the owner of this voice is Gina Zhang who was in the same cell as Mrs. Willson and now lives under the same


    roof.


    When Gina was released from prison, although she was heartbroken by Mrs. Willson¡¯s family, she didn¡¯t have a


    good impression of ine, so seeing ine wandering around the vi where she lived, she guessed that she had


    no good intentions, so she immediately shouted and reprimanded.


    ine turned her head and looked at Gina. Beside Gina, there were her two good sisters, Tabia and Lexi.


    At this time, Tabia also looked at ine angrily, and asked coldly: ¡°ine! What are you thinking about here?!¡±


    Lexi also echoed, ¡°Yes! Say it quickly! Or I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ine was so frightened that her first thought was to run away.


    But when she thought that she was still limping, she couldn¡¯t outrun the three of them no matter what.


    But if she yelled out to his son-inw for help now, he might startle Horiyah, who was broadcasting live upstairs


    first.


    If Horiyah knew that she was sneaking around the vi here, she might be able to guess her intentions. If she


    started to be wary of her, wouldn¡¯t she have no chance to bring her down?


    At this time, ine¡¯s brain was running fast, and her eyeballs were also twitching non-stop.


    Seeing her mischievous eyes, Gina didn¡¯t make a sound for a long time, and immediately stepped forward and


    grabbed her by the cor, raised her hand and gave her a big hit, angrily said: ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed when I see you, get


    out of here!¡±


    ine After being pped, she was angry and scared, but when she saw that the three of them were all wearing


    the same T-shirts, with the logo of the same cleaningpany printed on their chests, and they all looked tired, so


    she had idea When she moved, she ignored the burning pain on her face, and said,


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Gina, Gina, listen to me, you were kind to her, but now Mrs. Willson¡¯s family has be rich overnight, and just a


    little help is enough for the three of you to livefortably, but they even let the three of you go out to do cleaning,


    I, really can¡¯t see it, Gina!¡± Gina was stunned when he heard this.


    Have to say that ine¡¯s words happened to hit her heart.


    In the beginning, when the three of them were released from prison together, they were taken all the way to this top


    vi in Aurous Hill by the Wu family¡¯s luxury car. The three of them thought in their hearts that it was the olddy


    Willson who did it, and they were very grateful to her.


    But who would have thought that when Mrs. Willson saw them, she would be extremely disgusted and even swear


    at them, and she would immediately kick the three of them out of the house.


    At that moment, Gina felt very ufortable.


    Then, when she learned that the house was not owned by the Willson family and that the three of them could also


    live there, she stopped being polite to the Willson family.


    Living together for a long time, the Willson family has always been dominated by them. Not only are they not eating


    as well as they are living, but even seeing the three of them at home must be submissive, for fear of being beaten.


    And although the three of them have no great skills, they are doing cleaning work professionally outside, and their


    quality of life is guaranteed.


    On the other hand, the Willson family is not as lucky as they are. Noah and Harold are two useless people who


    can¡¯t afford to eat in bed, not to mention taking medicine, and the olddy is often so hungry that her chest is


    pressed against her back.


    Later, Wendy went out to be a hostess, and she was often deceived by others. The meager sry she earned was


    not enough for the family.


    However, on a certain day, Wendy suddenly made more money, and the family¡¯s living standard also rose rapidly,


    leaving the three of them behind very quickly.


    If this is the case, there is not much difference between Gina and the three of them. The key is that the Willson


    family has be richer and richer for some reason these days, especially that Horiyah who bought a


    MercedesBenz worth two or three million. The car immediately made Gina and the others envious.


    Now listening to ine¡¯s provocation, Gina felt even more unbnced. She couldn¡¯t figure out why the Willson


    family could get up again even after they were so down and down, and so high!


    Thinking of this, Gina became even more depressed, and her back mrs were clenching.


    ine urately captured her changes, and immediately knew that what he said hit the pain in her heart.


    So, she immediately lowered her voice and said very seriously: ¡°Let me tell you, Gina, the reason why the Willson


    family can turn around is that the olddy Willson is shameless and so is Horiyah who bore a child from outside!!


    ¡°Horiyah?!¡±


    Gina immediately frowned when she heard this, and asked sharply, ¡°With her broken shoes, why can she turn


    around?! Could it be that she is relying on selling her appearance to sl33p with others?! ine sarcastically said:


    ¡°She¡¯s the kind of woman who would sell her lust at most for two buns at most!¡±


    After finishing speaking, ine looked around, then upstairs, and hurriedly Said: ¡°Gina, this is not a ce to talk,


    let¡¯s talk over there, don¡¯t let the Willson family upstairs hear!¡±


    Gina immediately winked at her two good sisters, Tabia understood, and immediately stepped forward, Together


    with her, she supported ine and quickly walked to the far wall.


    Seeing that there is no need to worry about being heard by the Willson family here, ine stopped them and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk here!¡±


    Hearing ine¡¯s words, Gina stopped first, and the other two also followed suit. Immediately stopped.


    Then Gina asked ine: ¡°ine, tell me, how did Horiyah¡¯s broken shoe turn over?¡± ¡°She conducts live streaming


    on the short video tform! Tens of thousands of unscrupulous viewers follow her to buy, buy, buy, buy, buy, buy


    whatever she pushes, and the money goes into her pocket. This way, she can earn tens of millions a year!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Gina immediately scolded furiously: ¡°Just that unruly broken shoe can earn tens of millions a year?¡±


    ine said, ¡°Gina! To tell you the truth, our sister and son really want to go together! You said it was just Horiyah, a


    fifty-year-old person who can still have a big belly with a wild man outside and infect her husband with a venereal


    disease. For a person like her. Why can she earn so much money? Do you think so?!¡±


    Gina said without hesitation: ¡°That¡¯s right! I hate two kinds of people the most in my life, one is the ba5tard who


    doesn¡¯t obey his parents, and the other is the stinky b!tch who doesn¡¯t obey women¡¯s morals!¡±


    As she said that, Gina asked her again: ¡°You haven¡¯t said yet, how did Horiyah get rich?¡±


    ine asked her with a familiar face, ¡°Gina, do you usually watch the live broadcast? That kind of online live


    broadcast that sells goods!¡±


    Gina shook her head, and said self-deprecatingly: ¡°We work at the owner¡¯s house all day long, and we rarely touch


    our mobile phones, so we don¡¯t have time to watch live broadcasts..¡±


    ine said: ¡°Gina, give me your mobile phone, and I¡¯ll find Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room for you, and I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯ll be even angrier after watching it!¡±


    Gina took out a few hundred yuan from her pocket, unlocked her Android phone, and handed it to ine.


    ine immediately opened the short video software and searched for Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room.


    At this time, Horiyah was sitting on the head of the bed, and while feeding Noah, she said with snot and tears: ¡°My


    family, I will tell you that since my husband became paralyzed, he has been unable to eat anything. There are


    nutritious things, that person is starved and disfigured on the bed, and his skinny appearance makes people feel


    distressed¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she handed the bowl in her hand to the camera and introduced: ¡°Thanks to this nutritional rice cereal


    recovered a lot since he started to eat this rice cereal.¡±


    Noah opened his mouth cooperatively at this time. He screamed and even raised his neck desperately trying to


    open her mouth to reach the rice spoon in her hand.


    Horiyah quickly fed a spoonful into his mouth and continued: ¡°This nutritious rice cereal has five vors, and it can


    be eaten with just a ssh of boiling water, and it contains various nutrients needed by the human body. Having


    three sachets a day is enough nutrition for a day, and their raw materials are all green and organic, and they also


    especially add various vitamins, amino acids, and DHA needed by the human body.¡±


    ¡°There are 12 sachets in a box, and they are usually sold in the market. 108. Now in the live broadcast room, the


    benefits that I have won for her family are two boxes for 99 yuan, a total of 24 packs, and a box of 6 packs for


    travel, that is, 99 yuan can buy 30 packs, which is a very good deal!¡±


    As she spoke, Horiyah continued: ¡°Because the price is too cheap, the manufacturer is unwilling to give too much


    inventory, I have only 20,000 orders here, and there will be no more orders after buying, family members, so please


    Everyone needs to hurry up,e on, let¡¯s get in the cart now!¡±


    Gina looked at the tattered Horiyah in the video, as well as the tattered room and furniture, and said in surprise:


    ¡°This¡­ this **** It¡¯s too fake! Their room was luxurious before, how did it be like this?¡±


    ¡°It was on purpose!¡± ine said without thinking, ¡°This b!tch, now she is saying to the outside world that she


    supports a family by live broadcasting alone. A husband paralyzed in bed, a son paralyzed in bed, and an 80-


    yearold mother-inw, said they are in terrible condition, and then the audience believed it, and desperately bought


    things in her live broadcast room, asking to help her tide over the difficulties, but they stupid hats don¡¯t know that


    people can earn tens of thousands of dors a day by live broadcasting!¡±


    Gina clenched her fists, gnashing her teeth, and said: ¡°It¡¯s really shameless! She has hands and feet, and she has


    no money to earn. We are the same, earning money through hard work! But she actually engages in such deceitful


    activities on the Inte, this kind of person should be pulled out and shot!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ine seemed to have


    found a bosom friend, and echoed: ¡°Shoot!


    It¡¯s even cheaper for her if I say she will have to be executed by a dog!¡±


    Gina asked in amazement: ¡°What is a dog¡¯s execution?¡±


    ine said: ¡°It¡¯s to let the dog kill her! Then let the dog eat her and turn her into a dog sh!t!¡±


    Gina¡¯s expression turned cold, she didn¡¯t expect ine to be much more ruthless than herself.


    Seeing that her emotions were set in ce, ine hurriedly went up and said,


    ¡°Gina, let me tell you, I have a good n now, as long as this n is implemented in ce, it will definitely ruin


    Horiyah¡¯s reputation, and bring their family back to their original form!¡±


    As she said that, she looked at herme leg and sighed, ¡°s! It¡¯s a pity that the leg was broken by Mrs. Willson


    and that Wendy was in prison, and it became the root of the disease. It¡¯s not very easy, given my current situation,


    I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to carry out this n¡­¡±


    Gina immediately blurted out: ¡°What n can you tell me? Aren¡¯t you bad in your legs and feet? The three of us will


    help you execute it! The four of us Join hands to deal with Horiyah now!¡±


    ine was waiting for this sentence, so she asked in surprise, ¡°Gina, is what you said true?! Are you really willing


    to help me?!¡± Gina said coldly: ¡°I¡¯ve seen the olddy Willson¡¯s family upset for a long time! An enemy¡¯s enemy is


    a friend, so we are alsorades-in-arms!¡±


    ine immediately said excitedly: ¡°That¡¯s great! With three of you, If we join together, we will join forces, and we


    will definitely be able toplete it smoothly, and we will guarantee that Horiyah will return to the pre-liberation


    overnight!¡±


    Gina said without hesitation: ¡°No problem! Just say it!¡±

 Chapter 5317

    Chapter 5317


    Although ine is not smart, she definitely has a lot of tricks to use on her.


    She had long thought of a way to expose Horiyah, but she suffered from her inconvenient legs and feet, and she


    was alone, so the risk was too great.


    But after the three joined, the situation ispletely different. The three of them lived under the same roof with


    Horiyah¡¯s family every day, and these three are strong. Much more convenient.


    So, she hurriedly called the three of them to the front and whispered her n to three them in detail.


    After listening to ine¡¯s n, the three of them felt that it was very feasible,


    Gina patted her chest and said, ¡°ine, don¡¯t worry about this matter. Leave it to the three of us, and we will


    definitely follow your n. We will do what you said.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she continued: ¡°But you have to promise us that after we finish what you asked, you


    must follow what you said and bring down that Horiyah!¡±


    ine said without hesitation: ¡°Gina, don¡¯t worry about this, no one in the whole world expects her to fall as soon as


    I do, and I will definitely do my best to bring her down!¡±


    Gina nodded in satisfaction, and then she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back and start making


    arrangements now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll let you know as soon as there¡¯s any progress. By the way, leave me your contact information and I¡¯ll make a


    note of your mobile phone number.¡±


    ine hurriedly expressed enthusiasm and said: ¡°Oh Gina, let¡¯s just add


    WeChat. We are neighbors. We will see each other often. It is convenient to add WeChat!¡±


    Gina frowned, and said vigntly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to add WeChat.¡± Well, you have a phone number, and you can


    call anytime you need it.¡±


    ine said with a look of emotion: ¡°Oh, Gina, I know you have always had a big prejudice against me, but have you


    ever thought about it?¡±


    ¡°What you instilled, although I don¡¯t know what she told you at the time,¡±


    ¡°But I guess it must be that the daughter-inw is not filial to her mother-iw,¡±


    ¡°That I moved the vi back then to prevent her from living in, and that I drove her out of the house, and called the


    police to arrest her and put her in prison, right?¡±


    Gina subconsciously nodded.


    Back in prison, Mrs. Willson did use ine of many crimes with snot and tears, but the core content was the


    three points that ine herself said.


    ine gave a wry smile and sighed, ¡°Hey! I know Gina, you are a filial daughter, and you hate others not being filial


    to parents and inws,¡±


    ¡°But have you ever thought about what kind of person she is? Think about it, you helped this old woman so much in


    prison back then, did this old woman really appreciate you from the bottom of her heart?¡±


    ¡°She just regarded you as a chess piece that could be used, and used your kindness to achieve the purpose of


    hitting me, but she didn¡¯t just look down on you, and I believe that you have lived in the same house with her for so


    long, you should be aware of it?¡±


    ine¡¯s words hit Gina¡¯s heartache.


    ine saw that her expression was not right, so she continued to strike while the iron was hot: ¡°So now you look


    back and think about it, how can I honor this kind of old woman?¡±


    ¡°upy the magpie¡¯s nest, if I let her live in our house, she will drive me out in a short time!¡±


    After hearing this, Gina also felt that what ine said made sense.


    After actually getting along with the olddy Willson, she also realized that this old woman is indeed not a fuel-


    efficientmp,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Nor is she a good and faithful woman. If she were her daughter-inw, she would not be able to respect her.


    Thinking about it this way, Gina looked at ine in front of her again and suddenly found that her face was not so


    hideous anymore.


    Thinking that she waspletely deceived and used by that old woman in prison back then, she felt even more


    annoyed, so she naturally regarded ine as her ally.


    So, she took out her mobile phone and said, ¡°Come on ine, let¡¯s add a WeChat friend.¡±


    ine was naturally ttered, and quickly said: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll sweep you!¡±


    Gina said to the two sisters beside her: ¡°You also add ine as a friend so that it will be easier tomunicate


    about anything in the future.¡± ine didn¡¯t think twice as she said: ¡°Then that¡¯s really great. I¡¯ll create a group


    immediately and bring all four of us into it. If there is any trouble in the future, we will allmunicate with each


    other in the group.¡±


    Soon, a WeChat group ¡°Eliminate Horiyah and eliminate harm for the society¡± was born, and the four immediately


    started to split up.


    ine returned home on crutches, while Gina and the others immediately walked to their vi.


    Coming downstairs of the vi, Gina looked up at the room on the second floor, and said to the other two in a low


    voice: ¡°As expected, they closed the windows and doors.¡±


    ¡°I will climb up to their balcony on the second floor to see if I can take pictures from the outside, but the sound


    instion of the windows is very good.¡± ¡°Even if I can take pictures, I probably can¡¯t record them. You go to the door


    of their room, plug in the earphones of your mobile phones,¡±


    ¡°And put the microphone under the crack of the door. Go record their voices inside, and send them to er,


    she said that she will use her mobile phone to mix the picture and sound together.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Gina!¡±


    The two agreed in unison and then hurried to start the action.


    At this time, in the bedroom on the second floor, Horiyah was still broadcasting live.


    She has prepared ten products tonight, and she has reached thest one now.


    Since today is not the weekend, the traffic is not too big, so Horiyah also ns to end the broadcast early and take


    a break. Don¡¯t look at her live broadcast for only two or three hours a day,


    But these two or three hours are almost non-stop talking, needing nerves and attention.


    The strength has to be tense all the time, don¡¯t make mistakes, don¡¯t show ws, so after a live broadcast,


    People are still very tired, so she also looks forward to finishing the speech and going to the broadcast to rest.


    At this time, she didn¡¯t know that Gina, who had a strong body, had already climbed down from the balcony on the


    third floor and came to the balcony of the room on the second floor.


    Although the curtains in the bedroom on the second floor were tightly drawn, there was an inverted V-shaped gap in


    the middle of the sliding door¡¯s sheer curtain.


    For the mobile phone camera, as long as it is close enough, even if there is only a finger-thick hole, it is enough to


    capture the whole picture inside.


    A few minutester, Horiyah finally finished broadcasting thest product. When the family members in the live


    broadcast room snatched up all the stocks, she said devoutly:


    ¡°Thank you to all the family members for your kindness to me tonight. Support, I can support my paralyzed husband


    and son, as well as my eightyyear-old mother-inw, thanks for the help, thank you!¡±

 Chapter 5318

    Chapter 5318


    Noah, who was paralyzed in bed, also said vaguely: ¡°Thank¡­ thank you all¡­¡±


    Harold choked up on the other bed and said, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± ¡°When I recover, I will definitely bow and


    kowtow to everyone in the live broadcast room!¡±


    The dpidated olddy Willson also came to the camera tremblingly at this time, and she kept bowing her hands


    and said,


    ¡°The olddy here, thank you all¡­ Thank you!¡±


    After everyone finished thanking, Horiyah Reluctantly bid farewell to the live people again, and then closed the live


    broadcast room.


    The moment the live broadcast room was closed, she immediately reached out and pulled off the wig she was


    wearing on her head, revealing a very elegant chestnut curly hair, andined dissatisfiedly: ¡°Dmn, this broken


    headgear is too fcking hot!¡±


    Harold Hastily said: ¡°Mom, you said you¡¯re fine, why do you perm your hair? Forget it, if you still dye it, wouldn¡¯t it


    be troublesome if people see it?¡± Horiyah angrily scolded: ¡°You know what! I¡¯m worth tens of millions now. Am I not


    shameless when I go out? You can¡¯t let me drive a Mercedes-Benz big G and look like a beggar, right?¡±


    ¡°Besides, the live broadcast room is getting more and more popr now, and the audience is getting bigger and


    bigger.¡±


    ¡°I must find a way to change my makeup when I go out, the bigger the difference between the real person and the


    live broadcast, the better, otherwise, what if the audience in the live broadcast room finds us out?¡± Harold was so


    reprimanded by Horiyah that he didn¡¯t dare to refute, so he could only nod resentfully and said: ¡°Mom, you are right,


    I am too stupid¡­¡±


    Horiyah snorted coldly, and continued to reprimand: ¡°There is more! I told you before today¡¯s live broadcast that you


    only have one task tonight. When the live broadcast is over and you thank the audience in the live broadcast room,


    you must shed some tears for me. , where are your tears?¡±


    Harold said nervously: ¡°Mom¡­I¡­I just can¡¯t cry when I think about how easily you can earn hundreds of thousands


    tonight¡­¡±


    Horiyah Cursed angrily: ¡°Trash! You have to cry if you can¡¯t cry! You don¡¯t want to move those people in the live


    broadcast room, and don¡¯t let them think that they are very noble.¡±


    ¡°How can they willingly spend money on us? The selection of our live broadcast room The goods are all cheap and


    worthless goods, and the selling price is several times higher than the cost price. Why do people buy our things at a


    high price? Isn¡¯t it just for psychological satisfaction?¡±


    ¡°You and your dad are paralyzed in bed now, there is no way Kneel down for them, I will let you shed a few tears


    and you still can¡¯t do it?!¡±


    Harold said submissively: ¡°Mom¡­I¡­I really want to cry, but the tears are not up to me Ah, I want to cry, but I can¡¯t


    cry, what should I do if I can¡¯t cry¡­¡± Horiyah said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s easy if the tears don¡¯te out, tomorrow I will drip


    some wind oil on the other side of your pillow Essence or chili oil! If you can¡¯t cry, just quietly turn your head to the


    other side and rub chili oil, then I¡¯m sure you can cry!¡±


    Harold was startled, Hastily said: ¡°Mom¡­ That¡¯s too cruel, I¡¯m afraid the eyes will be swollen¡­¡±


    Horiyah said without thinking: ¡°It¡¯s better to have swollen eyes, red and swollen, plus tears, that¡¯s the real thing.¡±


    Truly perfect!¡±


    Harold still wanted to beg for mercy, but Horiyah didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak and shouted directly:


    ¡°I tell you, don¡¯t talk nonsense with me here, now I have the final say in this family, If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll throw you


    outside the door, and you will die!¡± Harold shrank his neck in fright and said quickly: ¡°Don¡¯t, mom¡­ I promise you,


    can¡¯t you¡­¡±


    Horiyah red at him, then looked at the olddy Willson, and said coldly: ¡°And you dmn old woman! You know


    how to bow in front of the camera every day! The monkeys ying on the streets in the early years are just like


    you! Tomorrow you Give me another way, when the live broadcast is about to end, you will kneel down and kowtow


    to everyone!¡±


    The olddy said nervously: ¡°Horiyah¡­ I¡­ I am so old, and my legs and feet are not very convenient. You make


    me kneel and kowtow, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to¡­¡±


    Horiyah said coldly: ¡°If you can¡¯te, you have to! Don¡¯t you spend the money I earn? Don¡¯t you eat the things I


    buy? You don¡¯t have to Really? If you can¡¯t, go back to the supermarket and tear stic bags for others!¡±


    When the olddy heard this, she hurriedly said: ¡°Horiyah, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll knock it, can¡¯t I knock it¡­¡±


    Horiyah snorted and ignored her.


    At this time, Noah on the bed said tteringly: ¡°Good wife, do you think my performance tonight is still very good?


    When I ate rice cereal, those small details were designed very well, which fully reflected a patient who is paralyzed


    in bed likes this rice porridge very much, and desperately wants to eat this rice porridge!¡±


    As he spoke, Noah smacked his lips and sighed: ¡°But this rice porridge is really fcking unptable, there is no


    fragrance in the mouth at all, and it is a little bit bitter? You said that this stupid manufacturer can¡¯t really add good


    ingredients?¡±


    Horiyah raised her hand and pped him.


    Just as Noah wanted to ask why Horiyah said impatiently: ¡°Who the hell do you call your wife?¡±


    ¡°This is not when you beat me up, forced me to divorce, and told me to get out of this house. Is it?¡±


    Noah was startled, and immediately said quickly: ¡°Oh my wife, all my mistakes are my own fault! I was blind. I didn¡¯t


    know how to cherish having such a good wife.¡±


    ¡°If I talk to you again in the future If I mention a divorce, I will be struck by lightning and die without a ce to bury!¡±


    Horiyah sneered and said, ¡°Oh, Noah, you have be so fcking fast! What did you say back then?¡±


    ¡°You said I brought you a cuckold, and I was pregnant with a wild man¡¯s child, which infected you all over the body.


    You must drive me out of this house. Are you short on memory?¡±


    Noah said with a smile: ¡°Oh my wife, look at what you said, this is not a question of whether I can make money,¡±


    ¡°But I really want to understand it. In fact, I can¡¯t me you for those things at the beginning, because it was also


    forced by the situation, forced to be helpless, and to be honest, the decision to cheat on ine was not your


    decision alone, but the idea of the two of us, so I am also responsible for this kind of thing¡­ ¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Noah sighed, tears flowed down immediately, and choked up: ¡°Honey, I actually didn¡¯t think of the


    crimes you suffered in the ck coal mine. However, I hid behind your back and controlled everything, and let you


    execute the n alone.¡±


    ¡°In the end, you were sent to the ck coal mine¡­¡±


    Horiyah looked at Noah¡¯s tears streaming down his face, she was not moved in the slightest, but turned to look at


    Harold, pped him on the top of the head, then pointed at Noah and said:


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°You Learn from your dad! Look at your dad¡¯s tears, and they flow when he needs it! The emotion is in ce in an


    instant! Absolutely old-fashioned acting!¡±


    ¡°Look at you again, you are like that little fresh meat, eat whatever you want It¡¯s not enough, what can¡¯t be done,


    what¡¯s bad to sing, what¡¯s not to act like, what a waste!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a small fresh meat, but he still looks thin and tender, and can fool female fans into spending a lot of money.


    What can you do? You can¡¯t even hold back a few tears!¡±


    Harold was pped on the forehead and was scolded by my mother pointing her nose, the whole person was so


    hopeless, he could only cry and say with a sad face: ¡°Mom¡­you prepare a bottle of oil for me tomorrow, if I can¡¯t


    cry, I will rub the oil on my eyes!¡±


    Horiyah nodded, pointed at the olddy Willson, and said loudly: ¡°You have heard what he said, go and buy him a


    bottle of chili oil tomorrow!¡±


    The olddy Willson hurriedly said: ¡°Horiyah¡­ Just transfer some money to me on WeChat, and I¡¯ll ce an order


    on the food delivery app¡­¡±


    Horiyah said disdainfully: ¡°You olddy, you think beautifully! You have been riding on my neck for so many years.


    After I became pregnant, you humiliated me and tortured me even more. I haven¡¯t kicked you out now, not because


    I am kind-hearted, but because you are still somewhat useful.¡±


    ¡°If you listen to me honestly, I can give you food, for you to drink, for you to wear, for you to use, even if you are


    sick, I can treat you, and if you die, I will give you a beautiful funeral.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I can spend dozens of yuan on you. Ten thousand, one million, but I will never give you a penny! I


    want you to live without me, from now on with my conditions!¡±

 Chapter 5319

    Chapter 5319


    Before finding a way to live broadcast and sell goods, Horiyah was often rejected by the family in this house.


    Especially after she had just returned from the ck coal mine and was found to be pregnant,


    And infected with s3xually transmitted disease, the Old Lady and Noah never gave her a second of good looks.


    At that time, even her son Harold felt that this mother was a bit embarrassed,


    And he never gave her a good look when he saw her every day.


    When Horiyah was in the most difficult time,


    The only person in this family who could make her feel warm was her daughter Wendy.


    Since encountering setbacks and being rescued by Charlie, Wendy¡¯s personality has changed a lot.


    Because of the ordeal, she has be much more stable, more down-toearth, and more kind-hearted.


    She knew what happened to her mother.


    Although it was a bit embarrassing to say it, she knew she was forced to do so in that situation at the time.


    Outsiders canugh at and ridicule her mother, but even the people in this family did the same.


    After all, when something happened to her back then,


    Even though it was her own fault, it was all because of this family.


    Thinking about what she had experienced with Gerald and Fredmen during this period of time,


    She could empathize with her mother even more.


    Therefore, after Horiyah became rich by relying on live streaming during this time,


    In addition to showing good looks to Wendy in this family,


    Other people were beaten and scolded by her every day in order to retaliate for the harm these people caused her.


    Whether it is the Old Lady, Noah, or Harold, they are all very clear about their current situation.


    They have no chance of turning over. Less than the level of getting rich overnight.


    Right now, in the entire family, only Horiyah has this strength.


    On average, Horiyah earns two to three million yuan a week from live broadcasting.


    If this is the case, it is not a problem to earn a small goal in a year.


    Knowing that when this family was the strongest, their real assets were only tens of millions.


    Currently, Horiyah can surpass the peak of the entire Willson family within a year.


    So even though these people were beaten, scolded, and humiliated by her, none of them dared to say a word.


    Immediately, Horiyah stood up, took out two bottles of high-grade juice from the cab opposite the bed,


    Drank sip by sip nced at the Old Lady who was swallowing her saliva, and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me little thought standing here, a bottle of this one costs more than a thousand,¡±


    ¡°Which is quite rare, if you dare to steal one, I won¡¯t give you food for a whole day!¡±


    Old Lady quickly waved her hand and said: ¡°No I can¡¯t¡­ Horiyah¡­¡±


    ¡°How could mom steal your stuff¡­ besides, that is so expensive,¡±


    ¡°Even a poor old woman like me doesn¡¯t deserve it¡­¡±


    Horiyah snorted coldly and ignored her, but Looking at Noah, she said,


    ¡°I want to tell you something. I looked at the more detailed data of the live broadcast room.¡±


    ¡°Our current normal number of viewers, as well as the highest number of online people in the live broadcast room,¡±


    ¡°The number of transactions and the turnover,pared with Yesterday,¡±


    ¡°It started to show a downward trend. Although the decline is not much,¡±


    ¡°Only two or three percentage points, it is still a very serious trend.¡±


    ¡°Once it starts to go downhill, it will be very difficult to go up again!¡±


    Harold hurriedly asked: ¡°Mom, fluctuations of two or three percentage points should be normal, right?


    ¡°If we want to make more money, we must ensure that the data has been rising steadily.¡±


    ¡°Once the data starts to decline, it is definitely a very dangerous signal.¡±


    ¡°If it falls by two or three percentage points every day, it will not take long before we will be beaten.¡±


    ¡°Back to the original shape, so we have to think of a way to make our data rise again and continue to rise.¡±


    Noah asked: ¡°My wife, do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Horiyah said coldly: ¡°I have spent two days thinking about it,¡±


    ¡°Those wronged people in the live broadcast room may be a little tired of watching you two paralyzed in bed.¡±


    ¡°I n to change the script a little bit starting tomorrow.¡±


    Noah asked: ¡°Honey, do you want to change the script?¡± What script?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Horiyah said calmly: ¡°I checked the Inte, and it seems that pancreatic cancer has the highest mortality rate.¡±


    ¡°I checked some early symptoms of pancreatic cancer online,¡±


    ¡°And the most prominent features are weight loss and skin jaundice.¡±


    ¡°I n to start tomorrow. Control your diet well. You should try to lose at least 10 pounds in a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will find some foundation for you to draw a sallow and thinner face.¡±


    ¡°At that time, all you have to do is to behave more and more in front of the camera.¡±


    ¡°The weaker you are, the worse you will be in the live broadcast room,¡±


    ¡°And the culprits will definitely find out that something is wrong with you.¡±


    ¡°Since I asked you to check it out, I will stop the broadcast for a day or two,¡± ¡°And then forge a medical record of


    your diagnosis of pancreatic cancer. You can act even worse at that moment.¡±


    Noah trembled in fright, and blurted out: ¡°My wife¡­you let me pretend to have pancreatic cancer, isn¡¯t it a bit


    unlucky¡­¡±


    As he said that, Noah submissively continued: ¡°Look, my wife¡­ I¡¯m not superstitious.¡±


    ¡°The key is to go on a diet to lose weight. My body is already recovering.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me eat enough, when will I recover¡­¡±


    Horiyah frowned in disgust and asked,


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s your turn to express your opinion on this matter? I¡¯m just notifying you!¡±

 Chapter 5320

    Chapter 5320


    After she finished speaking, she looked at Mrs. Willson and said coldly,


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, give him half his usual diet!¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok¡­ Don¡¯t worry, Horiyah, I will definitely do it!¡±


    Mrs. Willson could only nod her head in agreement at this time.


    Noah¡¯s face turned pale immediately.


    He knew very well that he was still in the recovery period,


    And he couldn¡¯t eat on his own. He had to rely on his elderly mother to feed him mouthfuls by spoon.


    If the old mother stuck him directly from the source there is nothing he can do about his appetite.


    In desperation, he could only sigh, and said: ¡°Okay, Horiyah, I will listen to you!¡±


    Horiyah hummed, turned to look at Harold, and said:


    ¡°Now the trend is that the hemp rope is only picky and broken,¡±


    ¡°And bad luck only finds the poor. It is not enough for your father to pretend to have pancreatic cancer.¡±


    ¡°It is better that you also have some more serious disease.¡±


    ¡°I think young people have uremia nowadays.¡±


    ¡°There are quite a lot, you can start tomorrow and find out the feeling of uremia patients step by step.¡±


    ¡°Uremia¡­¡± Harold said with a nk face: ¡°But I don¡¯t know how uremia patients feel. ¡­¡±


    Horiyah said lightly: ¡°Search on the short video website, there must be a lot of rted videos,¡±


    ¡°We must imitate well, the more simr the imitation, the better!¡±


    Harold quickly asked: ¡°Then for uremia, I don¡¯t have to control the diet too?¡±


    Horiyah said contemptuously: ¡°You don¡¯t have anymon sense at all.¡±


    ¡°The typical symptom of uremia is edema, and the whole body will be swollen.¡±


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, drink plenty of water every day, but be careful not to stop the son increases the speed of


    drinking water too fast,¡±


    ¡°It is best to drink it a little bit, and gradually show a posture of edema.¡±


    ¡°You and your father have to make a good time to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°First, he is getting thinner and discovers pancreatic cancer.¡±


    ¡°After the y is over, You start to show obvious edema, and then you are diagnosed with uremia.¡±


    ¡°In this way, the full-short video tform looks worse than ours,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find another one!¡±


    ¡°At that time, why worry about not making enough money?¡±


    Harold heard this, he knew that he would suffer a lot.


    He is now bedridden due to paralysis, and can only use a urine bag every day.


    In order to avoid trouble and embarrassment,


    He usually drinks less water subconsciously, but his mother makes him gradually increase his water intake.


    It is going to be inconvenient and painful every day.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to disobey his mother, so he could only nod his head and say,


    ¡°Okay mom, I understand¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I will do what you say!¡±


    Horiyah hummed, and then said to Mrs. Willson: ¡°Old woman, you also have a new script.¡±


    The Old Lady hurriedly asked respectfully: ¡°Horiyah, just tell me how you want your mother to act!¡±


    Horiyah said coldly: ¡°When the script about Harold¡¯s diagnosis of uremia is finished,¡±


    ¡°You will have to cry in front of the camera every day. After crying for ten or twenty days, you can y the role of a


    blind woman.¡±


    ¡°y the blind woman¡­¡± The corner of Old Mrs. Willson¡¯s mouth twitched,


    But she still said helplessly: ¡°Okay, Mom will listen to you¡­¡±


    Horiyah stood up satisfied, and said condescendingly: ¡°You all give me some heart,¡±


    ¡°Wait for this script is finished and the sales go up to a higher level,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the suburbs to buy a bigger vi and take you all over there.¡± ¡°By then, your injuries will probably heal, and


    you¡¯ll be able to live broadcast at night,¡±


    ¡°During the day, I can enjoy happiness without being disturbed by other outsiders,¡±


    ¡°So I can save myself the trouble of living with Gina and those vulgar shrews every day.¡±


    When Noah, Harold, and the Old Lady heard this, they immediately became excited.


    Noah subconsciously blurted out: ¡°Buy a new house?! That would be great!¡±


    Harold was also very excited: ¡°Mom, we must buy a vi with a huge yard!¡± Mrs. Willson couldn¡¯t help it either.


    Excitedly said: ¡°I have long wanted to get rid of Gina¡¯s piles of stinky sh!t!¡±


    They have been bored in this room for a long time, and since Gina and the three of them came,


    The Willson family has also lost their lives in this vi.


    Without the right to speak, the three of them will make things difficult for them everywhere,


    So they can only swallow their anger in the room every day.


    If they can move to a new vi that belongs to their own family, then life will be veryfortable.


    Seeing the excitement of the three of them, Horiyah sneered even more in her heart.


    She knew that although she had the absolute right to speak in this family right now, she couldn¡¯t really leave the


    help of these three people.


    So it doesn¡¯t matter whether she beat them, scolds them or humiliates them,


    The important thing is to remember to give them a little bit of sweetness.


    Many unscrupulous bosses originally had good opportunities to be bigger and stronger,


    But because they didn¡¯t know how to give benefits to their subordinates, they ended up deserted and left with


    nothing.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Horiyah has fully learned the lessons of these people.


    She knows that no matter how much she humiliates this family, the sweetness that should be given to this family


    must be given in ce.


    Every time they feel humiliated to the extreme, give them a little bit of hope,


    Let them be grateful to themselves, only with continuous PUA in this way, they will honestly obey her mercy.


    So, Horiyah tossed her newly permed hair, and said disdainfully: ¡°Okay, you guys go to bed early, I¡¯m going to the


    hotel.¡±


    For the past few days, she has been opening a luxury suite in a five-star hotel,


    When she is toozy to meet this family, she will live in the hotel alone and can enjoy the top service in the hotel by


    the way.


    The two who were secretly recording outside the door heard that Horiyah was leaving, and hurried upstairs with


    their mobile phones.


    When Horiyah went out, she didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Seeing Horiyah gone,


    Gina, who is strong and sturdy, stopped recording and climbed back to the third floor along the balcony without


    making a sound¡­

 Chapter 5321

    Chapter 5321


    After Gina returned to the room and met the two sisters, she saw the righteous indignation and jealousy on their


    faces.


    She hurriedly asked: ¡°Have you finished recording all the recordings? Don¡¯t let me lose the chain at this time!¡±


    Tabia said angrily: ¡°Sister Gina, this family is too fcuking worthless,¡±


    ¡°You may not be able to hear what they said outside the balcony,¡±


    ¡°Horiyah and that dead old woman called us stinky sh!t!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lexi also said very angrily: ¡°The key one Horiyah is not a thing,¡±


    ¡°Let alone scolding the three of us,¡±


    ¡°Even those who paid them money in the live broadcast room were scolded by her.¡±


    ¡°How bad do you think this stinky b!tch is?


    Tabia also echoed: ¡°This stinking shameless person, Horiyah is now thinking about other deceptions,¡±


    ¡°She asked her husband and her son to pretend that one has advanced pancreatic cancer,¡±


    ¡°The other pretended to have uremia, and even she also arranged a script for that dead old woman,¡±


    ¡°Let her cry slowly and blind her eyes, this is simply a beast!¡±


    Gina said angrily after hearing this: ¡°y the sound you recorded for me!¡± Tabia immediately handed her her mobile


    phone, Gina pressed the y button,


    And listened to the conversation of Horiyah¡¯s family in the room just now from beginning to end.


    Since it was ine¡¯s idea to let them stuff the earphones and microphones into the crack of the door,


    The effect of their recording is very clear.


    Gina listened to the entire conversation verbatim, and her veins were so swollen that she wished she could rush


    downstairs,


    Kick the door open, and drag the Willson family out one by one. Beat up.


    However, she quickly realized that the most important thing now is not to beat up these people, but to quickly send


    all these materials to ine, and let ine find a way to get Horiyah¡¯s family online. Give exposure.


    So, she quickly sent the video she took, as well as the audio recorded by Tabia, to the group.


    At this time, ine was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, waiting.


    She changed to a new short video ount and has been watching the live broadcast in Horiyah¡¯s room.


    Seeing that the live broadcast was over, she began to look forward to Gina,


    And the others to reveal the real faces of Horiyah¡¯s family behind the scenes, and then quickly send the evidence.


    Just when she was burning with anxiety, both video and audio files were sent to the group.


    ine sat up from the bed with a jerk and immediately turned on the audio to listen to the conversation.


    It didn¡¯t matter what she heard, ine was both angry and happy when she heard it.


    What makes her angry is that Horiyah is really capable.


    She understands the principles of live broadcasting, selling goods, selling misery,


    And setting up people. She can even analyze data. She really has two brushes.


    The good news is, with these conversation recordings, how can Horiyah¡¯s family not fail?


    Thinking of this, she immediately downloaded both the video and audio to her mobile phone,


    And then opened the video editing software.


    If we go back five or six years, how could an olddy like ine learn the technique of video editing?


    However, thanks to the rapid development and growth of the short video tform in recent years,


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The threshold for short video entry has been reduced to the extreme,


    And many entrepreneurs have developed a lot of fool-like operating software for the short video tform,


    Allowing the professional technology of video editing to be so simple,


    Even the elderly and children can y it with ease.


    ine used to edit small selfie videos, so she is very familiar with the operation of this software.


    She skillfully opened the software, added the video, then canceled the original sound of the video, and pulled in the


    audio again.


    Next, there is only one slightlyborious process left,


    Which is to match the audio and video time tracks so that the audio and video can be synchronized.


    Fortunately, the video file and the audio file are whole, so ine only needs to find one of the clips that are easier


    to recognize the mouth shape,


    And then echo the corresponding audio of this clip, then the entire video and audio will bepletely matched.


    Soon, ine found a very convenient lip-sync clip, and synchronized the audio and video 100%pletely.


    Then she previewed the entire video, and after confirming that there were no problems, she exported the video.


    After the video was exported, ine grinned happily while reviewing it again.


    She couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Oh, Horiyah, Horiyah, I really underestimated you.


    I didn¡¯t expect you to earn hundreds of thousands a day.¡±


    ¡°If I do this, I still can¡¯t earn such a small goal in a year?¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, you stinky b!tch really has two brushes, and this live broadcast can make you a millionaire!¡±


    As she spoke, she giggled, shook her head, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, you can¡¯t even imagine in your dreams, your trick


    can fall into my hands?¡±


    ¡°With this video, you still want to be a billionaire? As long as I release this video, I don¡¯t think you can eat hot sh!t!¡±


    After all, immediately opened her own short video software.


    Later, she changed her nickname to ine, a counterfeit fighter!


    The personal profile was changed to: ¡°A righteous person who is active in society,¡±


    ¡°Who can¡¯t rub the sand in his eyes, vows to expose all liars!¡±


    After the modification, she immediately uploaded the video. The title of the video is:


    Inte celebrity Horiyah made up stories and sold them, earning hundreds of thousands a day with live


    broadcasts!


    After the video was sent out, ine couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the video be sent out, and no one will watch


    it like the previous live broadcast?¡±


    Although this revtion is very powerful, wouldn¡¯t it be over if no one read it?¡±


    Thinking of this, ine couldn¡¯t help gritting her teeth: ¡°No way! I have to give some promotional money! And I have


    to vote a little more, another two thousand!¡±


    After making up her mind, she immediately clicked the promotion button and created a promotion n for this


    video.


    The total amount of the promotion n was 2,000 yuan, all of which were used to increase the number of clicks.


    After the creation, she immediately clicked to pay, and found that the actual payment amount is 1995 yuan, just


    wondering, she saw a coupon deduction information at the bottom, and then realized that the customer service


    gave her a five yuan couponst time.


    ine couldn¡¯t help but scolded the customer service again in her heart beforepleting the payment.


    Immediately afterward, she found that her promotion n was running very fast, and the advertising fee of 2,000


    yuan was consumed by 300 yuan in the blink of an eye!


    And the number of views of this video is also growing rapidly.

 Chapter 5322

    Chapter 5322


    In less than two minutes, ine¡¯s 2,000 yuan advertisements had all gone. She was stunned and couldn¡¯t help


    cursing inwardly: ¡°This is fcuking money, right? 2,000 yuan is gone in the blink of an eye. Already?!¡±


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that the faster the promotion expenses were spent, the higher her ad exposure would


    be.


    Moreover, the push and volume logic of the short video tform is based on algorithms. If a video has a high click-


    through rate and a highpletion rate, the algorithm will list this video as high-quality content,


    And high-quality content is possible to continuously obtain more traffic.


    As long as the conversion performance of this video does not decrease, the system will continuously divert it.


    Sometimes an Inte celebrity with tens of millions of fans sends out a video, and there are only tens of


    thousands of likes, but there are often some videos that only have tens of thousands of fans, but the number of


    likes can exceed one million,


    Bing the most popr video in the world. It is an Inte hit, because the quality of this video itself is


    extremely high, and the data performance is excellent. The tform even actively pushed this video to tens of


    millions or even hundreds of millions of other new users.


    As for ine¡¯s video, the click-through rate andpletion rate are outrageously high!


    Therefore, the number of viewers of this video quickly reached hundreds of thousands, followed by waves of likes,


    favorites, andments!


    Soon, ine was stunned by the countlessments. She found that the number of likes and thousands of


    Although she has been on the short video tform for a long time, almost none of the boring casual photos she


    posted could get 10 likes.


    So when she saw so many likes andments, she felt that all this was not so real, as if the slot machine in the


    casino suddenly hit three 7s, and the number in the amount column kept rolling up, It gave her the illusion of being


    in a dream.


    However, all this is true.


    The content of this video itself is very explosive, and its nature is extremely bad so all ordinary people will feel


    righteous indignation when they see it.


    It is precisely because of this that the data in this video is outrageous!


    Soon, the number of views quickly exceeded one million, and it took less than 5 minutes to go from 1 million to 2


    million.


    ording to the background algorithm of the short video tform, this video is the best-performing one on the


    entire tform at present, not one of them.


    It was a work published by a big inte celebrity with tens of millions of fans, and it was not as popr as this


    work at all!


    As a result, on this night, the traffic of the entire tform was tilting crazily towards this video.


    At this moment, countlessizens gritted their teeth and scolded Horiyah in front of the mobile phone.


    Among them, there are many people who have watched Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast, and there are even many fans of


    her.


    People buy things from Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room because they feel that this woman is really pitiful, and she is


    indeed very tough, with the traditional virtues of being virtuous and hard-working.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Moreover, these fans usually don¡¯t know much about live streaming, and they don¡¯t know how much money Horiyah


    can earn when they spend 100 yuan to buy things in Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room.


    They all thought that if they bought something worth 100 yuan, Horiyah would only earn one or two yuan at most.


    They thought that she had worked so hard to sell the goods, just to earn some medical expenses for her husband


    and son, and some living expenses for her mother-inw. That¡¯s all.


    But who would have thought that this woman could earn hundreds of thousands from the viewers of these live


    broadcast rooms just for an ordinary live broadcast on weekdays!


    What¡¯s even more exasperating is that all of this was directed and acted by this woman herself!


    The real Horiyah shown in this video ispletely opposite to her appearance in the live broadcast room.


    She beat and scolded her husband and son who were paralyzed in bed, without any respect at all.


    She was also harsh and rude to her mother-inw who was over 80 years old.


    In her body, where can she see a little bit of traditional virtue, what she can see is almost all despicable and dirty!


    What¡¯s more, she speaks brazenly, cursing her fans.


    This is simply too much!


    As a result, many people ran toment on Horiyah¡¯stest short video, scolding her, and many even began to


    Soon,izens exploded.


    They didn¡¯t expect that there was such a brazen woman in the city they lived in, so they spread this video on


    various channels, especially in WeChat Moments and WeChat groups.


    At this moment, Horiyah had just arrived at the luxury suite of a five-star hotel.


    On the way here, she had already called the hotel housekeeper and asked her to prepare bath water for her, as


    well as imported bath salts and many fresh rose petals.


    So, as soon as she arrived at the hotel, she quickly took off her clothes and soaked in thefortable jacuzzi.


    After she took a bath, she made an appointment for an essential oil massage at the hotel. Shey on the bed,


    closed her eyes, and enjoyed the massage until she fell asleep,


    And then fell asleep with a full body of essential oil. For Horiyah, it had be the best way to relieve fatigue.


    As a big customer of the hotel, she doesn¡¯t care what happens when the quilt and bed sheets get dirty,


    Because no matter how messy she makes the room, if she returns tomorrow after leaving, the ce will be tidy and


    spotless.


    This is also an important reason why Horiyah especially likes staying in hotels recently.


    At this time, Horiyah was lying in the bathtub with her eyes closed, and her mobile phone was ced on the stone


    tform next to the bathtub.


    Because she is already quite an inte celebrity, countless users of the short video tform send her private


    messages,ments, and likes every day, so she has already turned off the push function of the short video


    tform.


    So even though there were already tens of thousands of people attacking and insulting her in various ways, she


    was still kept in the dark.


    At this moment, Noah and Harold, who were paralyzed in bed, had no chance to surf the Inte because they


    couldn¡¯t hold the mobile phone with both hands,


    And the olddy Willson went to bed early because she was really tired from serving the two of them. Wendy was


    still working overtime at thepany for meetings, so no one told Horiyah about the Inte.


    And ine¡¯s video is still fermenting.


    At this time, ine couldn¡¯t close her mouth in excitement seeing the countless views and the number of likes and


    But the only regret is that although her video yback volume has reached several million, her fans have not


    increased much, only a few thousand people.


    After another ten minutes, the incident became more fermented. ine¡¯s video had exceeded 10 million views, and


    many news software also began to urgently issue news feeds in response to this incident.


    All of a sudden, multiple articles were pushed out one after another.


    ¡°Inte celebrities sell miserable live broadcasts, earn hundreds of thousands a day¡±


    ¡°Use other people¡¯s sympathy to earn hundreds of thousands a day, don¡¯t let the public feel cold! ¡°


    ¡°Live broadcasts with goods are frequently chaotic, and another inte celebrity overturns!¡±


    Horiyah opened her eyes when she heard the mobile phone¡¯s notification popping up continuously, and took the


    mobile phone over.


    She nced at the screen full of notifications and knew that another Inte celebrity had overturned.


    However, she didn¡¯t realize that the person who overturned was herself. Instead, she gloated and said to herself: ¡°I


    don¡¯t know which unlucky guy has been exposed again. If they were as cautious as I am,¡±


    ¡°Within three to five years it is definitely impossible to be exposed, even if it is exposed in three to five years, so


    what?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I have made enough money, and when the timees, I will directly fly to a country where no one knows


    me with my passport, and enjoy a good life.¡±


    As she said that, she couldn¡¯t help sneering, and muttered in her heart: ¡°When my live broadcast is stable for


    another two months,¡±


    ¡°I will seize the time to open an Inte celebrity brokeragepany, and cultivate more anchors like me,¡±


    ¡°And use my ount to divert to them and let them grow up to make money for me.¡±


    ¡°In this way, my ability to absorb money will be much stronger than it is now.¡±


    ¡°If I can earn one billion, I will immigrate to Europe or the United States immediately.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t take any of these people with me! One billion yuan is definitely enough for me to live my life in style and


    debauchery!¡±


    At this point, Horiyah had already begun to fantasize about holding billions of dors of wealth in her hands.


    Living a life of spending money like water and enjoying money abroad.


    At this time, she clicked on one of the tweets, wanting to see who was so unlucky to be exposed on the inte on


    such arge scale.


    And the push she clicked on, after opening it, first yed the video uploaded by ine.


    Before she could recognize what the sneak shot was, her own voice came from the loudspeaker: ¡°Dmn, this hood is


    too fcuking hot!¡±

 Chapter 5323

    Chapter 5323


    Suddenly hearing her own voice in the headlines of an inte celebrity¡¯s parking spot,


    The impact on Horiyah is no different from that of aizen,


    Downloading a video from an unhealthy website and seeing her own face trembling after opening it.


    Her inner defenses were breached almost instantly,


    And she slid directly into the bathtub because of excessive nervousness, Taking a sip of the milk-salt-smelling bath


    water.


    Immediately, she sat up in a panic and looked at the phone again in shock.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    This time, her eyes were as wide as a pair of copper bells,


    And her heartbeat seemed to suddenly double as fast!


    The self in the picture is bossing around and teaching the Willson family a lesson.


    Isn¡¯t this what happened less than an hour ago?!


    Looking at this angle, it was a sneak shot from a small gap in the balcony curtain. Who did it?!


    What¡¯s more, what she couldn¡¯t understand was that the doors and windows,


    The vi was allminated and had hollow system doors and windows.


    It is said that in order to ensure sound and heat instion,


    The ss inteyer should be filled with inert gas.


    With the doors and windows closed, even if the fireworks are set off outside, She can barely hear the sound of the


    explosion.


    This video was clearly shot from outside, so why is the sound recorded so clearly?


    It¡¯s as if people are talking right in front of her eyes.


    Horiyah is indeed smarter than ine in general,


    But in this kind of cleverness, she is not as good as ine.


    ine lives in the same vi type as her,


    And she already knew that candid shots from outside can only capture video,


    Not sound, so she used Gina and others and gave them a reasonable division ofbor,


    And one person took a video outside.


    And one tried to secretly record the sound inside.


    Although the sound instion of the doors and windows of the vi has been achieved to the extreme,


    It is only for the outside,


    And the interior doors are not particrly strengthened, so ine caught the loophole.


    At this time, Horiyah knew very well that since these videos were exposed,


    Her road to getting rich with live broadcasts and goods hade to an end!


    Thinking that after this video was exposed,


    It would affect her potential ie of hundreds of millions or even billions!


    Taking people¡¯s money is like killing their parents. This old saying is an eternal truth at any


    time.


    At this moment, Horiyah¡¯s heart was full of hatred,


    Wishing to find the person who exposed her right away, and then tear her into pieces!


    Immediately afterward, she swiped down on her phone,


    Skipped the video, and started reading the text of the report.


    In the content of the text, the script of her live broadcast was fully revealed, As well as her approximate data and


    ie since the live broadcast.


    And when she saw one of the lines, she was even angrier and jumped out of the bathtub!


    This line reads: ¡°ording to a short video tform user named ¡®ine, a counterfeit fighter¡¯¡­¡±

 Chapter 5324

    Chapter 5324


    Horiyah was mad with hatred at this time, and immediately cursed:


    ¡°ine! You cut my fortune, I¡¯ll fcking kill you!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she rushed out of the bathroom like a madman,


    Didn¡¯t care to dry off the water droplets on her body,


    Put on her clothes and ran out of the room like crazy,


    And then drove the car desperately all the way to Tomson!


    Along the way, she ran through countless red lights!


    At this time, she didn¡¯t have any traffic rules in her mind.


    She only wanted one thing in her mind,


    And that was to find ine and beat the sh!t out of her until she was alive.


    And just as Horiyah was rushing towards Tomson, ire also saw the push like a tide.


    When she understood what was going on, she immediately handed the phone to Charlie,


    And said to him: ¡°Husband¡­Look quickly! It seems that mom exposed aunt¡­¡±


    Charlie took a look at the video with his mobile phone, and said in amazement:


    ¡°This video looks like it was shot on the terrace outside Horiyah¡¯s second


    floor.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡¯s legs and feet are not good. How can there be the ability to climb up and down the window?¡±


    ire found ine¡¯s short video ount, pointed to the ount name,


    And said to him: ¡°Look at this exposed ount, it¡¯s called ine, a counterfeit fighter, isn¡¯t this her¡­¡±


    Charlie was stunned and then smiled: ¡°It seems that Mom has found an ally¡­¡±


    ¡°This video must have been recorded in coboration¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a person shooting the video outside and a person secretly recording it inside,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise the sound is impossible to be so clear.¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly remembered something, and said, ¡°Could it be the three people who live with Horiyah?¡±


    ire suddenly said in a panic: ¡°Mom gave aunt such an exposure, aunt must hate her to death¡­¡±


    ¡°We said she did something wrong, why would you have to make enemies everywhere¡­¡± ¡°


    This¡­¡± Charlieughed twice, and said: ¡°Mom It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Horiyah¡¯s character,¡±


    ¡°Horiyah is so terrified in front of her, she¡¯s probably going to die of anger,¡± ¡°Maybe she¡¯s been looking for


    opportunities to take revenge all this time.¡± ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ire sighed, and said helplessly: ¡°Auntie really has no bottom line in doing this, but to be honest,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want mom to offend people everywhere¡­¡±


    Charlieforted: ¡°Honey, it¡¯s useless to say these things now,¡±


    ¡°After all, the video has already been posted by mom, if she goes out in such a situation it is going to be


    troublesome. But Horiyah won¡¯t dare toe here and cause trouble.¡±


    Charlie just finished speaking, a roaring engine sound, and a harsh brake sound, instantly broke the darkness of


    the neighborhood calm.


    Horiyah stopped the Mercedes-Benz Big G in front of Charlie¡¯s house, and then jumped out of the car, beating the


    door hysterically with both hands to make a loud bang,


    And at the same time scolding: ¡°ine! You b!tch, get out of here and see if I don¡¯t kill you!¡±


    ine opened a gap along the curtains, and couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw Horiyah pping on the door


    frantically like a mental patient.


    At this time, ine was not afraid at all. She turned on the video recording function on her mobile phone and


    pushed the door to the terraceing out on crutches.


    Coming to the terrace, ine looked down at Horiyah, and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Oh, Horiyah, what¡¯s wrong with you? Instead of enjoying yourself in your hotel at night, you ran to my door and


    yelled.¡± What are you doing?¡±


    Seeing ine¡¯s embarrassed look, Horiyah was so angry that she almost vomited blood, and shouted hysterically,


    ¡°ine, are you still a fcuking human? You fcuking secretly took videos of me, and you fcuking exposed it on the


    inte!¡±


    ine curled her lips and said disdainfully: ¡°Oh, look at what you said, I am now a fighter against counterfeiting!¡±


    ¡°Any personal grievances, if you live broadcast with goods to fool the public,¡± ¡°I, as a fighter against counterfeiting,


    of course, have the unshirkable responsibility to expose you!¡±


    Horiyah was so angry that she jumped to her feet and scolded: ¡°Go to hell with your fight against counterfeiting!¡±


    ¡°What are you, others may don¡¯t know, how can I not know?! You are the most disrespectful person in the whole


    world!¡±


    ¡°You are jealous and ufortable when you see me making money! So you try every means to bring me down!


    See if I don¡¯t kill you, you b!tch!¡±


    iney on the railing, secretly filming a video, and said solemnly:


    ¡°Horiyah, I have lived a life of integrity. I can¡¯t rub the sand in my eyes!¡± ¡°Even if you put a knife on my neck, I will


    still be obliged to expose you without hesitation!¡±

 Chapter 5325

    Chapter 5325


    Seeing that ine had cheated herself to her demise,


    But still kept unting herself, Horiyah was even trembling with anger!


    Pointing at ine, she raised her head and cursed: ¡°Dmn, if you don¡¯te down,¡±


    ¡°I will rush up and throw you off the balcony!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you, I will swear not breath!¡±


    ine gave a look of disdain: ¡°Oh, you scare me to death, Horiyah, you are a ck-hearted anchor who made


    some money,¡±


    ¡°And you arewless now, aren¡¯t you? Do you know that for trespassing on private houses you are going to jail?!¡±


    ¡°Come in and try if you have the ability, and I will call the police right now!¡±


    When Horiyah heard this, her arrogance suddenly weakened a little unconsciously.


    She is smarter than ine, knowing this situation,


    She can¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary except for using her temper to scold.


    Not to mention that trespassing on a private house is a crime,


    Charlie alone she can¡¯t afford to offend.


    She knows Charlie is a man with great hands and eyes.


    Many rich and powerful people follow behind him, calling him Master Wade.


    If she really rushes in and angers Charlie, it will be even worse. There is going to be no good fruit to eat!


    However, at this time, she was full of anger and had nowhere to vent, And her whole body waspletely


    broken. She simply took off her shoes, mmed on the door frantically, and cursed angrily:


    ¡°ine! If you cut off my money, I will kill you sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be a ghost and I won¡¯t let you go! Come down for me!!!¡±


    For a moment, the wholemunity was in a panic.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, this is a high-endmunity after all, and no one yells here usually.


    When they heard the quarrels and noises below,


    Many people stuck their heads out to watch the excitement, and then they stopped asking.


    Even Jemima, who lived on a high floor and was admiring the river view, Was attracted by themotion in the


    Seeing someone swearing in themunity, she went to the south window and frowned,


    And vaguely saw a crazy woman in the vi area.


    She yelled and cursed outside a door, so she simply closed all the windows on the south side.


    At this time, Horiyah was desperate. Seeing the solid gate of Charlie¡¯s house, she kept cursing hysterically.


    ine was lying on the railing, although Horiyah¡¯s unbearable curses were all in her ears,


    But she stillughed happily when she saw Horiyah¡¯s panic-stricken appearance.


    So she was not angry, but stopped the video recording first,


    Took out a handful of melon seeds from her trouser¡¯s pocket,


    And threw the seeds from the terrace while nibbling, and at the same time looked at Horiyah with a yful face.


    Shook her head and said, ¡°Horiyah, to be honest, I just like to see you want to kill me but can¡¯t touch me,¡±


    ¡°Just like a vicious dog which barks but can¡¯t eat bones!¡±


    Horiyah was so angry that she almost vomited blood, stomped her feet, and scolded:


    ¡°ine! I¡¯m going to tear your fcuking mouth apart!¡±


    ine said contemptuously: ¡°Ouch! Horiyah, don¡¯t you usually speak politely?¡±


    ¡°Why is your quality so low now? This is not the way you usually talk to your family members in the live broadcast


    room!¡±


    Saying that she imitated her tone from the live broadcast and she cried and said:


    ¡°My family! Come and help me! My husband and son are paralyzed!¡±


    ¡°The mother-inw is starving to death without food!¡±


    ¡°I was pregnant with the supervisor¡¯s son in the ck coal mine and I am about to give birth to the child,¡±


    ¡°And there is no money and no way to buy milk powder!¡±


    ¡°I also have a s3xually transmitted disease and have no money to treat it,¡±


    ¡°And itches and scratches all over the ce all day long,¡±


    ¡°And have no money to see a doctor!¡± Horiyah did not expect ine to expose her shorings,

 Chapter 5326

    Chapter 5326


    The more Horiyah listened, the angrier she became,


    And finally, she was so angry that she threw the high-end leather shoes in her hand at ine.


    ine reacted quickly, tilted her head to avoid it,


    Turned to Horiyah with a smile and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a b!tch!¡±


    Horiyah gritted her teeth, took off the other shoe, and smacked it.


    ine tilted her head again to dodge perfectly, then looked at Horiyah,


    And said with a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t hit me?¡±


    Horiyah was too angry, her breathing became short and her brain became dizzy.


    Then she took a few steps back uncontrobly and sat down on the ground.


    Then she looked at ine who was so mean that she threw melon seeds at her and cried:


    ¡°ine, you are too deceitful! Woooooo¡­ I finally turned over and it was only a few days,¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that to me? Woohoo! Huh¡­ I¡¯ve been bullied by the old woman for half my life,¡±


    ¡°And now I was finally able to stand up and call the shots,¡±


    ¡°And you killed me again, you¡¯re with her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ine ate melon seeds, she said with a smile:


    ¡°Horiyah, your mistake is that you shouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed in front of me, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You are not the one who earns some money, and youe to me every day to show your presence,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the money you make is dirty money, even if I didn¡¯t expose you, someone would expose you sooner


    orter.¡±


    Then, ine narrowed her eyes and smiled again: ¡°Oh, You know thew too well, so I don¡¯t know if this is a


    fraud?¡±


    ¡°If it is a fraud, the amount of money involved in your case is huge,¡±


    ¡°Maybe the police wille to arrest you!¡±


    Horiyah was terrified when she heard this!


    Driving all the way here, all she could think about was that her money was cut


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    off,


    And she hated ine in her heart, but she forgot that after she was exposed,


    It seemed that it was not just that her money is cut off!


    Making up stories to deceive the public, concealing ie, and failing to dere taxes are all big crimes!


    Just when Horiyah was at a loss, manyw enforcement vehicles drove into themunity one after another,


    Including the police, taxation department, and industry andmerce department.


    The blue and red lights on variousw enforcement vehicles were constantly shing,


    Which was so dazzling that it frightened Horiyah and she trembled all over.


    Among them, two police cars parked in front of Horiyah¡¯s Mercedes-Benz, And several police officers got out of the


    car and walked toward her.


    One of them looked at her and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Are you, Horiyah Qian?¡±


    Horiyah looked at the policeman in front of her, and asked with a pale face,


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­you¡­what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The police officer said with a nk expression: ¡°ording to the information exposed on the Inte,¡±


    ¡°We suspect that you are involved in fraud, and may also be involved in tax evasion.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee with us and cooperate with the investigation!¡±


    Upon hearing that she wanted to cooperate with the investigation,


    Horiyah knew that he might really be doomed this time, and said in great horror:


    ¡°Officer¡­I¡­I didn¡¯t cheat¡­Did I make a mistake?!¡±


    The policeman said lightly: ¡°Did I make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°After the investigation is clear, we will naturally know, so hurry up ande with us!¡±


    Then, the policeman pointed to the vi in front of him and asked,


    ¡°Is this your home? Your husband, your son, Does your mother-inw live here?¡±


    ¡°They also have to cooperate with us in the investigation!¡±


    Horiyah was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t speak,


    ine pointed at the vi next door excitedly on the balcony and said:


    ¡°Officer, this is my house, not hers, hers is next door!¡±


    ¡°Her husband, her son, and her mother-inw you are looking for all live there!¡±

 Chapter 5327

    Chapter 5327


    Hearing ine¡¯s reminder, the police officer nodded to her, and asked, ¡°Who are you? Do you know Horiyah?¡±


    ine said with a smile: ¡°Yes! I exposed her on the Inte!¡±


    After hearing this, the police officer asked in surprise,


    ¡°Are you that fighter ine the Counterfeit Fighter?¡±


    He gave a thumbs up and praised: ¡°Thank you, ine!¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t exposed it, this Horiyah would have deceived more people,¡±


    ¡°And our Aurous Hill city would lose all face because of her! I thank you on behalf of the people of Aurous Hill!¡±


    ine was ttered and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re ttering me, this is what I should do!¡±


    The policeman then ordered the people around him: ¡°You take Horiyah into the car first,¡±


    ¡°Then go to the vi next door and bring back those people who appeared in the video to cooperate with the


    investigation!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Several police officers immediately responded, and then they helped Horiyah up and brought her into the


    police car.


    Horiyah was already terrified, trembling uncontrobly, and asked:


    ¡°Officer¡­how will I be punished for this? You won¡¯t send me to prison¡­¡± The policeman said coldly said: ¡°Whether


    you will be sent to prison depends on whether you have vited the criminalw. If so, we will not tolerate it. We


    will definitely hand you over to the procuratorate for prosecution!¡±


    Horiyah burst into tears in fright. Although she had never been in prison, she had heard about the situation there,


    so she was naturally terrified.


    At this time, ine saw her crying and being stuffed into the police car, and felt even more proud. Looking at


    Horiyah, she shouted loudly: ¡°You must make a good change when you go in, don¡¯t let the live broadcast room


    down. Ten thousand injustices look forward to you!¡±


    Horiyah was extremely annoyed, poked her head out of the police car, and cursed: ¡°ine, wait for me! I¡¯ll kill you


    sooner orter!¡±


    When the policeman heard this, he immediately reprimanded: ¡°Horiyah! Be careful what you say! Threatening the


    personal safety of others, even if you don¡¯t take actual actions, you can still be charged with the crime of picking


    quarrels and provoking trouble!¡±


    Horiyah froze in fright, so she could only look at ine bitterly, then lowered her head obediently.


    Soon, several police officers came to the vi next door.


    At this time, Mrs. Willson was already asleep. Noah and Harold could vaguely hear noises outside, but because


    they were paralyzed in bed, they couldn¡¯t go out to check, so they could only lie on the bed and discuss.


    Noah said to Harold: ¡°Harold, why do I feel that the noisy sounds outside are like your mother?¡±


    Harold said awkwardly: ¡°Dad, grandma didn¡¯t open a window for us when she left. It¡¯s so good, I really couldn¡¯t hear


    it clearly, but just now I vaguely heard someoneughing, it sounds like that stinky b!tch ine!¡±


    ¡°ine?¡± Noah said in surprise: ¡°Could it be that your mother and she are fighting?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Harold muttered: ¡°Didn¡¯t Mom leave long ago? She must have gone to the hotel, it¡¯s impossible to still


    be arguing with ine at this time.¡± Noah nodded in agreement: ¡°Also¡­ your mother has been away for a long


    time, maybe she is lying in the hotel and enjoying!¡±


    After speaking, Noah said with a depressed face: ¡°I get angry when I think of your mother, it is not her who makes a


    little money and feels embarrassed. She is domineering at home every day, treating us like dogs¡­¡±


    Harold was also extremely helpless and sighed: ¡°Oh dad¡­you know the current situation of our family, mom can


    earn. It¡¯s a blessing to turn over the live broadcast with goods. As for her current temper, to be honest. The main


    reason is that we hurt her too much a while ago, especially you and grandma, so I didn¡¯t treat her like a mother


    too!¡±


    Noah said angrily: ¡°You can¡¯t me me! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what your mother did! Not to mention being


    pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, she even infected me with a whole body of diseases! Which man would be


    able to bear it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After finishing speaking, Noah resentfully said: ¡°That¡¯s fine, the key thing was that the incident broke out in the


    hospital at that time, and everyone knew about it, so I had no ce to put my face!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. And ine, that b!tch who hung dozens of green hats on her balcony, this fcuking purposely


    disgusted me, you say that I ampletely ashamed, how can I give your mother good looks?¡±


    Harold sighed, and took a deep breath: ¡°Hey¡­ Dad, let me be fair. If you want to talk about this matter, I don¡¯t think


    you can me Mom entirely.¡± ¡°If you two didn¡¯t work together to cheat ine, Charlie wouldn¡¯t have been able to


    send Mom to the underworld Coal mine, both of you should have been sent to the ck coal mine for this matter,¡±


    ¡°But you hid behind and let mom face Charlie alone. Didn¡¯t mom suffer for you? After all, mom paid so much for


    you, you still despise her, can she not be angry with you?¡±


    As he said, Harold continued depressedly: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to understand this truth earlier, if I had figured it out earlier,


    I would never be like you and treat mom coldly.¡±


    Noah scolded angrily: ¡°Harold, I know, you just see your mother¡¯s prosperity now, and you want to catch up with


    her.¡±


    Harold hurriedly said: ¡°I am not!¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± Noah snorted coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t know you yet. You have always been like that! Don¡¯t talk about your


    mother, even if ine has money for you, you can also call her mother!¡±


    Harold said angrily: ¡°Dad, what you said is insulting! I said it objectively, and these things are not to be med on


    Mom. Reflect on the problem yourself!¡± ¡°Fcuk you!¡± Noah said angrily: ¡°You are a fcuking white-eyed wolf!¡±


    Harold quickly said: ¡°Dad, this ispletely a matter of mentality. Look at the problem from a different point of view,


    and you must have the same idea as mine.¡±


    ¡°Same as your uncle!¡± Noah said contemptuously: ¡°I know exactly what kind of ba5tard you are!¡±


    ¡°Oh, dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me dad, go away!¡±


    Harold was also a little angry and sullen as he said: ¡°You are really stubborn! It doesn¡¯t matter if you yell at me


    now,¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t correct your mentality in the future, you will definitely not spend the money your mother earns in


    the future!¡±


    Harold said again: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, mom also said today that your script is to get pancreatic cancer. Pancreatic cancer


    is so fast, people will be gone in a month or so, that is to say, from now on, it will take a month or two at most.


    You won¡¯t be needed in Mom¡¯s live broadcast room, and if you still don¡¯t satisfy Mom by then, then you will suffer a


    lot!¡±


    Hearing these words, Noah became a little flustered.


    Horiyah swears at him and even fights him, he is naturally very upset, but when he thinks that Horiyah is making


    money like water, he can¡¯t help thinking about what Harold said just now,


    If Horiyah really doesn¡¯t want to let him spend her money, wouldn¡¯t the humiliation be in vain? Moreover, Horiyah


    will no longer need him very soon, if she kicks him out by then, it will be even worse!


    Thinking of this, he also made up his mind, thinking to himself: ¡°It seems that I still have to get along well with


    Horiyah in the future. As for the little bit of dignity of a man, it¡¯s already time, so let¡¯s do nothing¡­¡±


    In his heart as soon as the words fell, there was a knock on the door, and someone outside asked, ¡°Is it Noah


    Willson, Harold Willson¡¯s family?¡±

 Chapter 5328

    Chapter 5328


    Hearing someone knock on the door, Noah subconsciously asked: ¡°Who is


    it?¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the door was pushed open, and several police officers came in, one of them looked at


    Noah and Harold, and asked: ¡°You guys are Horiyah Qian¡¯s family?¡±


    Noah subconsciously said: ¡°I am¡­ I am her husband.¡±


    Harold also said: ¡°I am her son¡­¡±


    The police officer nodded and said: ¡°Okay, get upe with us, and cooperate with us in our investigation.¡±


    ¡°Cooperate with the video investigation?¡± Noah asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Officer, is it Horiyah? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Video?¡± Harold blurted out and asked: ¡°What video? We don¡¯t know what the situation of the video is¡­¡±


    The policeman asked with disbelief: ¡°Your video was exposed on the Inte.


    Haven¡¯t you watched it yet?¡±


    ¡°Expose us?¡± Noah asked nervously: ¡°What¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    The police officer said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t know, we¡¯re here we will let you know there, get up and follow


    us.¡±


    Noah hurriedly said: ¡°Officer, my son and I are both paralyzed, and we haven¡¯t recovered yet, so we can¡¯t get up at


    all.¡±


    The policeman frowned and asked: ¡°Acting is addictive, right? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you are all fake.


    Don¡¯t you just act on purpose for thoseizens on the Inte to see you,¡±


    ¡°So that they can ce orders and buy things in your live broadcast room? In front of the police, you all dare to act


    in front of us, you are not like that.¡±


    Noah hurriedly said: ¡°Officer, this is a big misunderstanding. Our father and I had an ident some time ago and


    have been paralyzed in bed for a long time. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to the hospital to check our files.¡±


    The police officer frowned, recalling that the two of them had been lying on the bed since they entered the door,


    almost motionless, and believed Noah¡¯s words a little bit.


    So, he said, ¡°If you really have mobility problems, then I¡¯ll ask two people to help you into the car. First, go to the


    police station to cooperate with us in an investigation. After the investigation is over, we will send you two back.¡±


    Noah asked nervously: ¡°Officer, what is going on? You just said that someone exposed what we exposed? Did you


    expose my wife¡¯s live streaming?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The police officer nodded, took out his mobile phone,


    Opened the video, handed it to Noah, and said lightly: ¡°Look for yourself, after all, you said it yourself, and there is


    no other person falsely using you or pouring dirty water on you.¡±


    Noah stared at the video, watching it y automatically, and Horiyah¡¯s first sentence in the video almost scared his


    soul away!


    Although Harold, who was lying on the next bed, couldn¡¯t see the picture, he knew what was going on from the


    sound, and he was so scared that he got goosebumps all over his body.


    The police officer took back the phone before the video was finished, and asked in a cold voice: ¡°Now, do you know


    why you were asked to go back to cooperate with the investigation?¡±


    Noah¡¯s forehead was already covered with cold sweat, and he stammered, ¡°But¡­ But my wife can¡¯t be considered


    a liar when she was broadcasting the live broadcast, because we are indeed paralyzed, and we really don¡¯t have


    much money for medical treatment¡­¡±


    The policeman asked him: ¡°Your wife already drives a Mercedes-Benz big G, you tell me you don¡¯t have money for


    medical treatment, do you think I¡¯ll believe it?¡±


    Noah quickly exined: ¡°Officer, you misunderstood, I¡¯m not talking about now¡­ I¡¯m talking about when she just


    started live streaming¡­ At that time we were really poor and can¡¯t get rid of the pot,¡±


    ¡°So she thought of earning some rewards through live broadcasting. Unexpectedly, more and more people followed


    her, so she started live streaming to sell goods, and the money she earned was from live broadcasting.¡±


    The police officer asked in a cold voice: ¡°Since you have earned so much money, why are you still selling misery?


    Your wife¡¯s Mercedes-Benz G should be enough for the living expenses and medical expenses of both of you,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Kindizens helped you to solve the problem, after your problem was solved, why didn¡¯t you hurry up and let it


    go, why did you continue to consume the sympathy ofizens for your family? You already have money that you


    can¡¯t spend, but you still talk about how miserable your family is in front of the camera, do you think this is right?¡±


    Noah was speechless for a moment. He knew that this matter was outrageous, and his family didn¡¯t care about it. It


    was like a water drop chip. It was clear that 3,000 yuan was enough to cure the disease,


    But he insisted on raising 3,000 yuan on the water drop chip, there must be something wrong with it. The police


    came to the door, which was also a situation he had imagined earlier.


    In desperation, he and his son could only be carried out of the room with the assistance of several police officers.


    The one who was taken out of the house with them was the olddy Willson who had just fallen asleep but was


    awakened by knocking on the door.


    At this moment, the olddy didn¡¯t know what happened. Seeing that the police officers carried her son and


    grandson out, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Noah, Harold, what¡¯s the matter with you two? What are the police arresting


    you for?¡±


    The police officer quickly exined: ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t get me wrong. We are not going to arrest the three of


    you, but because the three of you are suspected of fraud, so we want the three of you to go to the police station to


    cooperate with us in our investigation.¡±


    Suddenly startled, she quickly waved her hands and said: ¡°Officer, my daughter-inw did all the deceitful things, I


    have never done it, you must not take my old bone into prison.¡±


    Olddy Willson, who has been in prison, has no nostalgia for that ce but is full of fear.


    She knew that what her daughter-inw had done was disgraceful, and she might even be suspected ofmitting


    a crime, so she wanted to get rid of the rtionship immediately, so as not to implicate herself.


    However, the police officer said patiently: ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t panic too much. We just ask you to assist in the


    investigation.¡±


    ¡°If there is no problem, we will send you back.¡± The olddy Willson had no choice but to follow the police car.


    Soon, several police cars left Tomsons¡¯ and headed for the city bureau.


    After arriving at the Municipal Bureau, the four members of Horiyah¡¯s family were interrogated in istion.


    Due to their poor psychological endurance, the four of them confessed the whole story within a short period of time.


    What the police officers didn¡¯t expect was that Noah and Harold were actually paralyzed.


    Originally, they thought that the paralysis of the two people should be fake, but now through the hospital¡¯s case and


    the visual judgment of the two of them, they can confirm that the two are indeed paralyzed.


    This time, it made the police a little tricky.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    If the cases of these two people were forged, then the family must have been convicted of fraud, but the cases of


    these two people are true, which proves that Horiyah did not forge documents to deceive the public.


    Therefore, the crime of fraud is really not enough.


    However, there is a precedent for this kind of live broadcast of selling miserable stories, and administrative


    punishment is generally imposed, depending on the severity of the circumstances, and administrative detention for


    seven to fifteen days.


    So the police quickly made a decision to detain Horiyah for 10 days, and at the same time permanently ban her


    ount on the short video tform.


    Although Noah, Harold, and Mrs. Willson are aplices, it seems that the father and son are indeed paralyzed in


    bed. Mrs. Willson is also old and has to take care of a pair of two people, so she will be lenient to the three to avoid


    punishment.


    Ten days of administrative detention is already a blessing in misfortune for Horiyah.


    She thought to herself: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are detained for ten days, as long as they don¡¯t confiscate my


    money¡­¡±


    But she just thought so, taxation the person approached her immediately and said,


    ¡°Horiyah, after our verification, your bank card ount exceeded 10 million during this period, but you haven¡¯t paid


    a penny in tax. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡±

 Chapter 5329

    Chapter 5329


    Users like Horiyah can directly apply for cash withdrawals from the tform for their ie from live streaming,


    But the money is pre-tax, and the anchor needs to dere taxes by themselves.


    But Horiyah has never filed a tax return because she is reluctant to lose arge amount of ie.


    Now, the taxation department also came to her door, and she panicked all of a sudden,


    So she could only lie quickly and said: ¡°Officer, you have also seen the situation in my family.¡±


    ¡°There are indeed two paralyzed patients who need to be taken care of.¡±


    ¡°There is an old woman who needs to be taken care of,¡±


    ¡°And I was really busy, so I didn¡¯t take care of it for a while¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she had a sh of inspiration, and quickly made up for herself:


    ¡°You see, it didn¡¯t take long for me to live broadcast the goods.¡±


    ¡°The time, in total, is only a month or so. In fact,¡±


    ¡°I nned to file tax returns as soon as I finish my busy days¡­¡±


    The staff of the tax department knew that she must be lying,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    But just as she said, it has only been more than a month since the live broadcast begin.


    If she said that she forgot, or was too busy to pay taxes for a while,


    The tax department would have no way to prove that she was deliberately evading taxes.


    So, the tax officer gave her a step up: ¡°We have indeed understood your situation,¡±


    ¡°And there are indeed some objective factors, so we will not investigate whether there is tax evasion.¡±


    ¡°You only need to dere a tax return as soon as possible ording to your actual ie. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Horiyah asked subconsciously: ¡°What¡¯s the tax rate for our individual tax?¡±


    The tax officer exined: ¡°Your live delivery of goods belongs tobor service remuneration,¡±


    ¡°Andbor service remuneration belongs to citizens¡¯prehensive ie.¡±


    ¡°After paying, the tax rate is applicable from 3% to 45%.¡±


    ¡°Since your amount has already reached the highest level, 45% is applicable.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Horiyah immediately cried: ¡°45%¡­ This¡­ this is too much¡­¡± The tax officer said seriously: ¡°Paying


    personal ie tax ording to thew is the obligation of every citizen,¡±


    ¡°And our personal tax is not high in the world.¡±


    ¡°The highest personal ie tax in Japan is above 50%, and in the United States it is also 45%!¡±


    Horiyah wanted to die, but she was able to get a clear picture of the situation at a critical moment.


    She thought to herself: ¡°Since my ie has been exposed, paying taxes must be necessary.¡±


    ¡°Those celebrities who evade taxes basically have no good end, and I am surely going to be the same¡­¡± ¡°


    ¡°Besides, I am not so having bad luck. After all, I had a short time to make money,¡±


    ¡°So I can use it as an excuse that I forgot to pay taxes or have no time to pay taxes.¡±


    ¡°Make up a reason for myself, otherwise, when the timees,¡±


    ¡°I will pay taxes and fines, and the amount will only be even greater!¡± At this point, Horiyah could only nod


    honestly and said:


    ¡°I am willing to pay taxes! I am willing to pay taxes!¡±


    ¡°Wait for me to get out, and I¡¯ll pay the taxes immediately!¡±


    At this time, she thought to herself, even if she cut off her ie and paid the ie tax,


    She still has at least several million cash in hand.


    The fantasy of hundreds of millions and billions is much less, but a few million is enough for her to live by herself.


    Seeing that her attitude was not bad, the tax officer gave her some advice and left.


    At this time, Horiyah, as if she had just escaped a catastrophe,


    Slumped on the interrogation chair and let out a sigh of relief.


    Seeing this, the police officer said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Let me tell you something from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°You should thank ine who exposed you. Today,¡±


    ¡°By exposing you and letting you rein in the precipice, you will not make a big mistake!¡±

 Chapter 5330

    Chapter 5330


    After hearing this, Horiyah was naturally dissatisfied,


    And she couldn¡¯t help but think to herself:


    ¡°ine, that stinky b!tch, she cut off my money, and still wants me to thank her?¡±


    ¡°I will be sorry if I don¡¯t find a chance to kill her myself!¡±


    Seeing her depressed face, the policeman said,


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you? To tell you the truth, we¡¯ve already seen the video she exposed you on,¡±


    ¡°And you said you were going to let your Husband pretend to have pancreatic cancer,¡±


    ¡°Your son pretended to have uremia, and your mother-inw pretended to be blind from crying.¡±


    ¡°The reason why you can only be detained for ten days is that your husband and son are indeed paralyzed.¡±


    ¡°Thew defines it as a crime of fraud for you,¡±


    ¡°If you really do what you just said, it will be a proper crime of fraud!¡±


    ¡°At that time, maybe the court will sentence you to ten years!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Horiyah said in horror, ¡°Will I be sentenced for as long as ten years?¡±


    The police officer said calmly, ¡°Once it is determined as a crime of fraud,¡±


    ¡°The amount of money involved in your case is already huge.¡±


    ¡°The starting sentence is ten years, and all illegal gains will be confiscated.¡±


    ¡°If your money increases again during this period,¡±


    ¡°You will definitely be sentenced to more than ten years or even longer.¡± Horiyah was stunned, she didn¡¯t expect,


    However, selling miserably in the live broadcast,


    There will be such serious consequences, and it will even touch criminalw.


    However, even though ine indirectly helped Horiyah rein in the precipice,


    Horiyah could not forgive her at all.


    She still secretly vowed in her heart that after she got out,


    She must find a way to take revenge on ine.


    At the same time.


    Horiyah¡¯s video is still fermenting on the Inte.


    More and more people who bought things in Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room.


    All were filled with righteous indignation when they saw the video exposing Horiyah.


    They originally ced an order to buy goods in her live broadcast room out of sympathy,


    And the poor quality of the goods had long made them very dissatisfied,


    But out of sympathy for her and her family, they had never asked for a return.


    But now, when they saw Horiyah¡¯s video, saw her ugly face,


    And even see her treating her family as a wrong person, they are also very dissatisfied.


    As a result, many people began to find Customer Service,


    Hoping to return the things they bought from Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room, And also hoped that the tform would


    impose heavy fines on Horiyah.


    The operation team of the short video tform held an emergency meeting at headquarters.


    During the meeting, the executives agreed that the tform must give consumers a satisfactory answer as soon as


    possible,


    Not only to effectively appease their anger but also to severely punish,


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Horiyah¡¯s behavior so that other anchors can learn from it and never make the same mistake again.


    Therefore, the group¡¯s chiefwyer made a suggestion.


    He felt that the tform should pay these consumers in advance,


    And return all the orders purchased in Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room in full.


    The total turnover of Horiyah¡¯s live broadcast room is about 60 million yuan,


    Which is just a drop in the bucket for the tform.


    In addition, the tform has to recover from Horiyah,


    And those merchants who asked Horiyah to sell the goods after the first payment,


    And ask them to bear this part of the cost.


    If they refuse to bear it, they will be punished.


    If they sue, once they win the case, they must makepensation.


    If they still refuse, the tform can also apply to the court for enforcement.


    In this way, Horiyah must pay out all the ie from her live streaming.


    If she refuses to pay, she will be punished byw.


    This will also greatly deter other live-streaming anchors!


    Horiyah, who had just been sent to the detention center,


    Was still grateful that she could keep at least half of her ie after going out to pay taxes.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that every penny she earned would have to be refunded!

 Chapter 5331

    Chapter 5331


    As the poprity of the video continues to increase,


    And Horiyah was formally detained, the City Police also released the results of the incident to the public.


    At first, whenizens heard that Horiyah was only sentenced to ten days of administrative detention, they were


    dissatisfied with the punishment.


    However, the police also showed the public the diagnosis certificates of


    Horiyah¡¯s husband and son. The father and son were indeed paralyzed in bed for several months, and because of


    However, whenizens first saw this article, many people were skeptical, because, in ine¡¯s follow-up exposure


    materials, it was said that this family actually lived in the famous Tomson Vi, and the unit price exceeded 100


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    million yuan, so everyone was questioning since Horiyah can live in Tomson, even if her husband and son are


    really paralyzed, how could she not treat them.


    The police also immediately disclosed to the public the property rights of the vi where Horiyah¡¯s family lived,


    proving that the vi was not owned by her or her family, but owned by a business tycoon Regnar Wu.


    Regnar was originally a well-known entrepreneur in the country, and some time ago his son was even more famous


    all over the country, so people learned that this vi is Regnar¡¯s property, after Regnar lent this vi to the family, It


    is no longer in vain to question.


    People who learned the truth of the incident also epted the decision of the City Police to detain Horiyah for ten


    days, and the City Police also joined forces with the video tform to permanently ban Horiyah¡¯s short video


    ount, so that she will never be able to live broadcast, this processing method also made everyone apud.


    For a while,izens all over the country praised the efficiency of the City Police. After all, it has only been two or


    three hours since the video was released, and the City Police havepleted the processing in such a short period


    of time, which is indeed very fast.


    And the official short video tform is not idle.


    They also quickly released the punishment decision of the tform side.


    Including the full refund of consumers¡¯ purchases, and at the same time formallyunched the prosecution of


    Horiyah, demanding that she return all live broadcast ie.


    However, since Horiyah has squandered a lot of money earned, it is definitely impossible for her to make up for this


    hole. At that time, Horiyah will probably be listed by the court as a defendant because she cannot fully refund her


    ie.


    The executor of dishonesty, by that time, Horiyah will either find a way to make money to fill these holes, or she will


    have to live a hard life as a scammer.


    Seeing these reports, ire sighed helplessly and said to Charlie: ¡°Mom offended aunt to death again this time¡­


    They are all rtives, and they live so close. Next time we meet how can I look up? How embarrassing it will be in


    the future¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled, and said: ¡°This is not something we need to consider, besides, with mom¡¯s personality, if she is not


    exposed, mom will probably be angry.¡± ire nodded lightly. She knew her mother¡¯s character. If her aunt¡¯s live


    streaming was better and better, her mother¡¯s mentality would definitely be more and more unbnced.


    At this time, ine, after seeing these punishment decisions on her mobile phone, was ecstatic in her heart and


    danced excitedly.


    She hugged her phone excitedly and yelled: ¡°Hahaha, Horiyah, you see the day! Didn¡¯t you drive a big G? Didn¡¯t


    you buy Cullinan? Didn¡¯t you buy a vi? I see how you pay back these after you came out!¡±


    And in the WeChat group jointly formed with Gina and others voiced in the group: ¡°Oh ine, you are too good!


    You brought Horiyah down in one fell swoop!¡±


    There was this message from the next person: ¡°Yes, ine! Your move is really good!¡±


    The third one joined in as sheughed and said: ¡°I have been seeing them unhappy since I lived with their family,


    and today I finally came out. You still have a way, ine!¡±


    ine snorted triumphantly: ¡°Of course! I¡¯m not bragging, it¡¯s like ying with Horiyah!¡±


    Gina sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know where I can buy firecrackers. If I can, I have to set them off to celebrate!¡±


    Upon hearing this, ine¡¯s eyes lit up, and then she came out of the room on crutches, moved to the door of


    Jacob¡¯s room, knocked on the door, and shouted: ¡°Jacob, open the door quickly!¡±


    The somewhat decadent Jacob said impatiently inside: ¡°What are you shooting for? I want to sleep!¡±


    ine said impatiently: ¡°If I tell you to open the door, you will open it, why so much nonsense! Hurry up open it for


    me now!¡±


    After saying that, she began to p vigorously again.


    Jacob had no choice but to open the door, nced at her, and said annoyedly, ¡°Tell me if you have anything to do.¡±


    ine looked at Jacob, saw that he was only wearing a pair of briefs, frowned, and said, ¡°Hurry up and put your


    pants on.¡± Put it on, and drive me out to buy two sets of firecrackers, I want to set off firecrackers to celebrate!¡±


    ¡°firecrackers?¡± Jacob muttered dissatisfiedly: ¡°It¡¯s just that the New Year is not around the corner, what kind of


    firecrackers are you setting off!¡±


    Jacob waved his hands impatiently: ¡°You can pull the ball down! The city is not allowed to shoot crackers during the


    Chinese New Year, you want to let it go now? Are you kidding me?¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°I just want to do it now! Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense, hurry up and drive me out to look for it,


    and see where I can buy it!¡±


    Jacob snorted: ¡°You can do that if you want, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you if you are detained at that time.¡±


    When ine heard about the detention, she was startled and panicked.


    It stands to reason that she, a ghost of Bedford Mountain Institute, has been detained in both China and the United


    States. She is already a veteran, and there is nothing to be afraid of.


    But the key point is that Horiyah has just been detained, and now she hates ine to the bone,


    So in ine¡¯s view, if she really goes in and is locked up in the same detention center with her, then she will rip her


    alive?


    So ine warned her in her heart: ¡°I¡¯d better be more honest during this time¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, she had already decided to give up.


    Seeing her gloomy expression, Jacob sighed deliberately, and said, ¡°Oh, since you want to let go so much, I¡¯ll take


    you to look for it.¡±


    After that, he grabbed his trousers and picked up the car keys.


    Putting on his pants, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    ine¡¯s mouth twitched twice, and she waved her hand and said, ¡°Oh, forget


    it, let¡¯s not go.¡±


    Jacob asked with a funny face: ¡°Don¡¯t forget! You said it yourself, it¡¯s such a great event that the whole world


    celebrates, it can¡¯t be justified without setting off some crackers?¡±


    He continued: ¡°I have a friend who seems to be a firecracker, and he has a ck warehouse in the suburbs.¡±


    ¡°He specially hides fireworks and firecrackers, let¡¯s go there directly, I¡¯ll give you a whole set of firecrackers with a


    sound of 100,000 rings, and I¡¯ll get you some firecrackers, so it¡¯s sure to be lively!¡±


    ine was even more excited when she heard this. She shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it, I really won¡¯t go, it¡¯s


    toote, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    She waved her hand and said, ¡°Then what, you go to bed quickly, I¡¯m going back to the room too.¡±

 Chapter 5332

    Chapter 5332


    Jacob said with a smile: ¡°Oh, look at you, let¡¯s go! My pants are all on!¡±


    After ine gave up the idea of buying firecrackers to celebrate, Wendy rushed to the police station


    and brought Noah, Harold, and the olddy out of the police station.


    Tonight, when Wendy was having a meeting at thepany, she received news that her mother


    had an ident, so she drove apany car and hurried home, but before she got home, the


    police called her and asked her to go to the police station.


    So she hurried to the police station again, and after going through the formalities, she picked up her


    father, brother, and grandma.


    On the way back, Wendy was driving, the olddy was sitting in the co-driver, Noah and Harold


    were slumped in the back seat, bound by seat belts.


    In the car, the olddy kept crying, muttering: ¡°The Willson family is over¡­It¡¯spletely over¡­¡±


    Harold also had tears in his eyes and scolded through gritted teeth: ¡°That stinky b!tch ine. Damn


    it! Our family has been ruined by her! The whole family¡¯s chance to stand up has been ruined by


    her!¡±


    Noah also gritted his teeth, and said coldly: ¡°When I recover, I will definitely find a chance to abolish


    her! If I don¡¯t take revenge, I, Noah Willson, will swear that I will not be a human being!¡±


    Harold said without hesitation: ¡°Dad! Count me in then! I want her life too!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Wendy who was driving suddenly turned the car over. Stopped by the side of the road,


    shouted angrily, and reprimanded: ¡°You don¡¯t have a long memory, do you forgot how you were


    paralyzed? How dare you go to trouble her?¡±


    When the father and son heard this, immediately withered down.


    The reason why they were paralyzed was that they wanted to find an opportunity to take revenge on


    ine, but unexpectedly, Cynthia was also tied up in the beauty salon by mistake, and finally ended


    up with their hands and feet amputated.


    Harold recalled back then, although he still had lingering fears in his heart, he still muttered a little


    dissatisfied: ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t swallow this breath! Originally, our family could be billionaires!


    Maybe it will be worth billions in a few years! But Let ine do this, it¡¯s all fcked up! How can you let


    me be reconciled!¡±


    Wendy said very seriously: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t daydream here! I said long ago that the live streaming


    that mom made was a thunderbolt, and it would explode sooner orter! And theter it explodes,


    the more powerful it would have been.¡± Do you know why you and dad cane out today? It¡¯s


    because the thunderstorm was early!¡±


    ¡°And you are really paralyzed in bed! If you follow up like what mom said in the video and pretend to


    be terminally ill. Then if mom had to be sentenced, you two had to go in too! At that time, when


    people go to prison, all the money they earn will be confiscated!¡±


    Harold said indignantly: ¡°There are too many people selling misery and live broadcasting goods. I


    didn¡¯t see anyone was arrested.¡±


    Wendy said angrily: ¡°mom, isn¡¯t she being arrested now?! Do you still want to wait for yourself to be


    caught too?¡±


    Harold said angrily: ¡°Wendy¡­ I¡¯m your Brother! Why are you trying so hard to hate me¡­¡±


    Wendy said in a very dissatisfied tone: ¡°Brother, if you are still so ipetent in the future, then I


    don¡¯t care about you!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she raised her volume again, and said: ¡°If no one in the family is


    sessful, then I will move out from home tomorrow, and no one will care about you in the future!¡±


    Noah said quickly: ¡°Wendy, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not a day or two for your brother to be ipetent,


    don¡¯t follow him like that¡­¡±


    Wendy sighed, and said angrily: ¡°Dad, I have already persuaded mom not to use such crooked


    brains for money! When you targeted Second Aunt back then, the end was already miserable


    enough Don¡¯t make the same mistakes again, but she just won¡¯t listen!¡±


    ¡°I told you at the time that my ie is getting better and better. You and brother have not been


    able to get good treatment before, which has dyed a lot, but now that I have some money,¡±


    ¡°I can send you to the hospital for proper treatment and recovery, but mom just wants to keep you


    by her side to live broadcast the misfortune, and as a result, both of you have not recovered from


    your injuries, and she has tossed herself into this¡­¡±


    Noah also sighed mncholy: ¡°Wendy, you are right¡­¡±


    Wendy was silent for a moment, as if she had made some decision, she suddenly restarted the car,


    turned right at the next intersection where she should go straight, and then said: ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll send


    you two to the hospital now! You two should heal your injuries quickly, and after you recover, go out


    and find a serious job!¡±


    Noah nodded and said dejectedly: ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been lying on the bed for half a year, and I¡¯m


    going crazy. I¡¯ll go find a job after I¡¯m done¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Harold again, and said: ¡°Harold, you have been fooling around


    for half your life, it¡¯s time to do something! When the timees, both of us will look for a job


    together, and neither of us can sit idle at home and eat free food!¡±


    Harold also knew that his dream of being a rich second generation had been shattered, so he could


    only nod his head, choked up, and said: ¡°I know Dad¡­ I will work hard when I recover from my


    injury¡­¡±


    Mrs. Willson is a fine person. She knew that Horiyah could not stand up now, and she might have to


    rely on Wendy in the future.


    In addition, seeing that her son and grandson had already expressed their opinions to Wendy, she


    hurriedly said to Wendy:


    ¡°Wendy, why don¡¯t grandma go to the supermarket to find a job, even if I still pull stic bags for


    others? At least I can share some ie with the family¡­¡±


    Wendy shook her head and said seriously: ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t go out to work anymore, you are so old,


    and my current ie is enough to support you, so you stay at home and take care of yourself.¡±


    The olddy breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this, and at the same time she was a little


    thankful, after all, she was old, and it would be difficult for her to adapt to work again.


    No one at this age wants to run around for a living anymore, and the olddy is the same. And


    when she heard that her granddaughter was willing to provide for her, she was very satisfied.


    However, Wendy¡¯s tone suddenly became serious at this time, and she said seriously: ¡°Grandma, I


    have something to say first. You must not engage in those petty thoughts about family politics when


    you are at home from now on!¡±


    The olddy quickly argued: ¡°Wendy, I don¡¯t engage in any family politics¡­¡±


    Wendy said seriously: ¡°Grandma, when our grandfather was still there, we were quite united. He


    treated my father and second uncle like a bowl of water, grandpa won¡¯t show a preference for me,


    my brother, or sister ire, but after grandpa left, you took over the Willson family and immediately


    started to iste the second uncle¡¯s family with my parents and my brother and me.¡±


    ¡°Not only did one family be two families, but even the Willson family¡¯s business plummeted.


    Later, thepany went bankrupt and closed down, and even the house was gone, so now we can


    only rely on others!¡± After speaking, Wendy immediately added: ¡°Of course, this is not your


    responsibility alone. My father, mom, my brother and I are all responsible. I was young and ignorant


    at the time, and I targeted sister ire and brotherinw everywhere. I did a lot of wrong things and


    took a lot of detours.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I now know where my mistakes are, and I have changed my


    mind and started a new life.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, my career is now steadily improving. If our family can realize the mistakes we made


    back then, make good corrections in the future, and the days in the future will definitely be better.¡±


    The olddy had an embarrassed expression, but she also said a little indignantly: ¡°I targeted your


    second uncle¡¯s family at the beginning, mainly because ire was full of rebelliousness. I wanted


    her to divorce Charlie, but she just won¡¯t listen¡­¡±


    Wendy immediately said in a cold voice: ¡°Fortunately, Sister ire didn¡¯t listen to you! If she had


    listened to you and divorced Charlie and married Wendell, then she would have been married to


    Wendell now.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they had nothing like us! Although the Zhang family was good at the beginning, they went


    bankrupt a long time ago. You don¡¯t know this! And look at how happy ire is now! The vi they


    live in is not a charity from others.¡±


    ¡°And my brother-inw is also a prominent figure in the city, with him around, no one will dare to


    bully ire¡¯s family!¡± Wendy choked with red eyes and said, ¡°I used to listen to you for everything.


    Yes, but look at how many detours I have been led by you. At first, you asked me this and that man


    one after the other and ruined my reputation.¡±


    ¡°No one is chasing me now! mom managed to escape from the ck coal mine, and it was you who


    took the lead in isting her and insulting her,¡±


    ¡°So that our family hase to this end step by step! All these prove that you have no ability to be


    in charge of the Willson family at all!¡±


    Mrs. Willson¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, she wished she could break through the cracks in


    the ground and get in.


    Wendy wiped her tears at this time, and said very forcefully: ¡°From today on, I will have the final say


    on everything in the Willson family!¡±


    ¡°I hope you put away those thoughts and stop making trouble! As long as you can live a calm and


    down-to-earth life,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely give you a pension, but if you still can¡¯t fix what you have, then


    I¡¯m sorry, even if you go to court to sue me, I won¡¯t support you anymore!¡±

 Chapter 5333

    Chapter 5333


    Wendy¡¯s strength shocked Mrs. Willson, and at the same time, couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down her back.


    She was startled because she did not expect that Wendy, who has always been led by her own nose, has be


    more and more powerful since she became the manager of the etiquettepany. She has even made it clear that


    the family will listen to her from now on;


    As for the chills on her back, it is because she just realized today that Wendy has never forgiven what she did back


    then, and the reason why she doesn¡¯t care about her is that she doesn¡¯t want to think about not taking revenge on


    her, it is mainly because she is old.


    Mrs. Willson is not a fool. She knows that in a family, whoever has the money has the right to speak for the whole


    family.


    She is old and has no assets, and even supporting herself has be a problem. In this case, it is impossible for


    her to continue to run the Willson family.


    And if she wanted to live without worrying about food and clothing, she naturally couldn¡¯t anger Wendy.


    So, she could only honestly say, ¡°Wendy¡­ Don¡¯t worry, grandma is no longer the grandma she used to be¡­ From


    now on, I will never do things that are good or bad again. From now on, everything in this family will be up to you..¡±


    Wendy saw that the olddy¡¯s attitude was sincere, and the anger on her face dissipated a lot. She nodded and


    said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to send father and brother to the hospital first. Asking you to take care of them. It¡¯s


    unrealistic, you should rest at home for the next few days, and I will ask the nurses to take care of them at the


    hospital, and after momes out, I will ask mom to go to the hospital to help.¡±


    Mrs. Willson also knows that in her own situation, let alone going to the hospital to take care of her son and


    grandson, even if it is about cooking for them, she is a little powerless, so as long as she doesn¡¯t make any trouble,


    she is making a contribution to the family.


    So she nodded without thinking and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wendy, there is still a lot of firewood, rice, oil, and salt at


    home. Ymom also bought a lot of chicken, fish, meat, and eggs earlier, which is enough for my temporary living


    needs.¡±


    Harold thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Wendy, you have to drive away mom¡¯s Mercedes-Benz! That car is


    still parked in front of Charlie and ire¡¯s house!¡±


    Wendy said nkly, ¡°I want to drive you! I won¡¯t go there now.¡±


    Harold was in a hurry, and hurriedly said, ¡°You drive that car to our house first, and when I recoverter, I will


    naturally drive that car¡­¡±


    Wendy turned her head and looked contemptuously at him, she said in a cold voice, ¡°You may not have watched


    the news. The short video tform where Mom live broadcasted the goods has already issued a statement, asking


    Mom to return all the live broadcast ie, and is ready to start legal proceedings.¡±


    ¡°In other words, every penny from Mom¡¯s live broadcast must be returned. Including the Mercedes-Benz big g, the


    car is already second-hand, and there will definitely be a gap between the discounted amount and the purchase


    amount, and the money she wasted on time and the money she spent on ordering Rolls-Royce Cullinan will all be


    big holes that she will fill in in the future, and if she can¡¯t make up for these holes, she will probably be a


    douchebag in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ah?! ¡°Harold suddenly said in horror, ¡°Mom has worked so hard for so long, can¡¯t even keep the car?!


    Noah and Harold were sent to the hospital, and Horiyah¡¯s dream of getting rich was officially broken.


    ¡­


    The next day, August 5th.


    Nanako, her father, and her aunt took the private jet of the Ito family and flew to Aurous Hill in the morning.


    Arriving at Aurous Hill at random, there are maids carefully selected by Nanako from home, as well as arge


    number of high-end flowers purchased from all over Japan.


    In the field of agriculture, the Americans are good at gic modification, while the Japanese are good at breeding,


    and Japan is more proficient in high-end categories. Many high-end fruits that can be named are all cultivated in


    Japan, from the Fuji apples in the early years to the current sunny apples. Wang grapes, red-faced strawberries,


    and spring tangerines, the ind country really has a set in this regard.


    And the flowers Nanako brought are also the top varieties carefully cultivated in the local area, which are not only


    plump and beautiful but also very fresh.


    Since Koichi Tanaka arrived in Aurous Hill a few days ahead of Ito¡¯s family, a team was specially arranged to pick


    him up today.


    When the Ito family left the airport by car, the flowers that arrived at random were also transported away by multiple


    refrigerated trucks prepared in advance.


    Although Charlie was the only thing in her heart, Nanako chose the Shangri-La Hotel as her first stop.


    However, Ito Yuhiko did not go to Shangri-La but was taken by Hiroshi Tanaka to Tomson. Before the wedding, Ito


    Yuhiko did not n to go to Shangri-La, because he is also a well-known figure in Japan after, and he is worried


    that his secret to rejuvenating his legs will be exposed to too many people.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When Nanako¡¯s convoy arrived at Shangri-La, Issac got the news.


    Knowing that she wasing, he immediately called Charlie and reported the news to him.


    When Charlie heard that Nanako wasing, the first reaction in his heart was naturally a very pleasant surprise.


    Just as ire went to thepany, his mother-iw forced his father-inw to drive and take her out to get some


    fresh air. He was the only one at home, so he simply drove to the Shangri-La Hotel.


    And Ruoli has been preparing for her parents¡¯ wedding in the sky garden of ShangriLa since yesterday. She knows


    that her mother has not been easy these years, so she wants to do her best to create an unforgettable event for the


    wedding.


    Because the sky garden of Shangri-La is usually not open to the public, this time it was especially used for the


    wedding of Zynn and Roma, so Ruoli also had enough time to make on-site preparations in the early stage, unlike


    many popr hotel banquet halls, which are only allowed the night before the wedding Start to arrange, the time is


    particrly hasty.


    At this time, she was discussing the n of the set with the project leader of the weddingpany, when she


    suddenly saw Nanako walking in with a group of maids, she went forward in surprise and said, ¡°Miss Ito, came here


    so early? I thought you would arrive tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Nanako smiled and said, ¡°On the eighth is the wedding of uncle and aunt, how can Ie toote.¡±


    ¡°I brought a lot of flowers, and the staff will bring them up one after anotherter, and


    I will show you how to match them on the spot, and see which feeling you prefer.¡±


    Ruoli asked subconsciously, ¡°If you arrange the flowers now, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯tst three days. Oh, my god?¡±


    Nanako said with a smile, ¡°The flowers I brought this time are specially used to discuss the n with you. I have


    already arranged the flowers for the wedding. I will carefully select and prune the branches on the morning of the


    7th.¡±


    ¡°They will be transported to Aurous Hill by air, and I have already told the supplier that the flowers cut in the


    morning of the 7th should not be fully bloomed so that all arrangements will be made on the evening of the 7th, and


    the flowers will be given enough water. It only takes one night, and the flowers can be guaranteed to be in the best


    state for the wedding on the 8th!¡±


    Ruoli said with a look of surprise, ¡°This¡­ prepare two batches of flowers in this way, and they are all airlifted the


    cost will be too high?¡±


    Nanako patted her hand and smiled slightly, ¡°This cost is not worth mentioning to the Ito family, so don¡¯t worry too


    much about it. Our goal is to let uncles and aunts hold a perfect wedding, a few flowers are nothing.¡±


    Ruoli was moved in her heart, and said very reverently, ¡°Miss Ito, thank you so much¡­¡±


    Nanako shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°After what happened to my parents, We are friends now, why are


    you being so polite to me?¡±


    Ruoli nodded lightly, she understood the meaning of Nanako¡¯s words, her mother and Nanako¡¯s father were


    disabled people with amputations until they got Charlie¡¯s pill in the United States at the same time, and it was that


    experience that made the two of them quickly get acquainted.


    So, Ruoli asked Nanako, ¡°Excuse me, is Mr. Ito here?¡±


    ¡°He went to the residence to rest, and he asked me to convey that he will definitelye to congratte on the


    wedding day.¡±


    After that, she asked Ruoli again, ¡°Is Aunt He here?


    ¡°For the wedding dress, Ms. Song arranged for a designer toe here to tailor it for her, and Mr. Chen arranged


    for a presidential suite to facilitate preparations for the wedding in the next few days.¡± Nanako nodded and smiled,


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, let Aunt He take care of herself, The wedding scene will be arranged by us juniors.¡±


    Ruoli nodded slightly, and then asked Nanako, ¡°By the way, Ms. Ito, did you tell Mr. Wade in advance when you


    came here today?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nanako slightly said shyly, ¡°He must be busy, so I didn¡¯t tell him in advance.¡±


    Ruoli smiled and said, ¡± Even if you don¡¯t tell him, Mr. Chen will tell him as soon as possible. Mr. Wade values you


    so much, maybe he is on the way here now.¡±


    Nanako said with a blushing face, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I think Mr. Charlie also attaches great importance to you¡­¡±


    Ruoli said in a rare and shy way, ¡°I¡­ The situation is different from yours¡­I am Mr.


    Wade¡¯s subordinate, and you are Mr. Wade¡¯s confidante¡­¡±


    Nanako looked at her and asked curiously, ¡°Is it really just a subordinate?¡±


    Ruoli For a while, said unnaturally, ¡°It¡¯s really just a subordinate¡­Mr. Wade has saved me many times and helped


    me so much. Naturally, I will always follow him to repay his kindness to me. So naturally, I am his subordinate¡­¡±


    Nanako nodded slightly, and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, I envy you more, as his subordinate, at least you can see


    him often, unlike me, it is not easy to see him.¡±


    Ruoli was slightly taken aback when she heard this.


    Originally, she was very envious of Nanako. After all, anyone with a discerning eye could see that although Charlie


    also had many confidantes, he had a special preference for her.


    But if you think about it carefully, what Nanako said is not unreasonable.


    She usually lives in Japan, and it is really not easy to meet Charlie. Unlike herself, she is in Aurous Hill, so there


    are naturally many opportunities to meet him.


    Just when she was sighing in her heart, there was a sound of high heels, and Zhiyu, who was wearing a


    professional suit and looking very capable, walked in quickly.


    Seeing hering, Ruoli quickly said to Nanako, ¡°Miss Ito, my sister is here, you should know her too, right?¡±


    Nanako smiled and nodded, ¡°I know, after all, we are both are shareholders of ISU.¡±


    Zhiyu had already walked quickly in front of Ruoli at this time, and Ruoli said happily, ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡±


    Zhiyu said with a smile, ¡°Dad is getting married. As his daughter, I muste here.¡±


    Then, she looked at Nanako, smiled, and said, ¡°Miss Ito is here, long time no see.¡±


    Nanako nodded, and said with a smile, ¡°Long time no see, Miss Su.¡±


    Zhiyu Looked around, she asked Ruoli, ¡°Ruoli, isn¡¯t dad here?¡±


    Ruoli said with some embarrassment, ¡°Well¡­ Dad is in the presidential suite¡­ to apany mom¡­ to try on the


    wedding dress.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded slightly, she asked again, ¡°Is Mr. Wade there?¡±


    She said in a low-key manner, ¡°I asked Mr. Wade to give brother a chance toe back to attend the wedding¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother is still on his way to kowtow. Dad is getting married. As the eldest son, he should be there, but I don¡¯t know


    Wade. Do you agree, sir¡­¡±


    As soon as the words fell, she heard a familiar voice that often sounded repeatedly in her dreams,


    ¡°Since Ms. Su wants Zhifei toe to the wedding, then I will arrange for someone to pick him up!¡±


    Hearing this voice, the three women followed the voice and saw that Charlie had already stepped into the sky


    garden.


    The expressions of the three women were unconsciously excited at this moment.


    But because they knew that Charlie was talking about Zhiyu¡¯s brother, Ruoli and Nanako just smiled at Charlie and


    didn¡¯t speak.


    Zhiyu was overjoyed, and quickly confirmed with Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, you mean, can you bring my brother back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said calmly, ¡°But it can only be for the wedding, the wedding ends, and he will continue his


    unfinished punishment.¡±


    Zhiyu asked subconsciously, ¡°Then¡­ Mr. Wade, if brotheres back to attend the wedding, after the wedding,¡±


    ¡°He will still return to the ce where he was picked up before, or start everything from the beginning?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Of course, he will go back to where he came from, how could I let him start from the


    beginning.¡±


    Zhiyu immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your generosity. Then I


    will arrange for someone to pick him up¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll let Issac pick him up, your brother¡¯s movements, Issac¡¯s subordinates have been


    watching, and they can pick him up at any time,¡± ¡°Besides, he¡¯s been away for so long, lives and sleeps all day


    long, and has no contact information on him, so it will be difficult for you to find him in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Zhiyu nodded, and said respectfully, ¡°Then I will trouble Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements now, and if it¡¯s quick, he will be able to arrive in Aurous Hill tonight.¡±


    Zhiyu mustered up her courage and asked, ¡°That¡­ Mr. Wade¡­ can I ask you one more thing¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Say it to me.¡±


    Zhiyu pursed her lips, and said quietly, ¡°You know, mom has been living in Aurous Hill since the divorce, and she


    missed her brother very much during this time, so I think brother wille back this time, You can let him meet


    mom too.¡±

 Chapter 5334

    Chapter 5334


    Charlie readily agreed and said, ¡°No problem, I will ask Issac to bring him back before tonight. From today until


    August 10th, he can move freely within the jurisdiction of Aurous Hill City. At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, let him


    Zhiyu didn¡¯t expect that although her father and Roma¡¯s wedding date was on the eighth, Charlie gave an extra two


    days, and she feltcent and very grateful, so she said without thinking,


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will stay in Aurous Hill and keep an eye on him, and make sure that he will report to Shangri-La


    on time at eight o¡¯clock in the morning on August 10!¡±


    At this time, Issac learned that Charlie hade to the hotel, So when he heard the news, Charlie called him to the


    front and asked, ¡°Old Chen, where is Zhifei?¡±


    Issac was slightly taken aback, then nced at Zhiyu, and said awkwardly ¡°Master Su has gone for about a third of


    his time, and he has already arrived in Sanqin Province.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°You can arrange for someone to bring Master Su back. Remember, mark the location


    where you picked him up, and send him back to the original ce on August 10th.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Issac said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for the local men to pick him up by helicopter. We have a ne at


    Chang¡¯an Airport, and when Master Su arrives, the ne can take off and bring him back directly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie instructed, ¡°You make arrangements as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡­


    Soon, a helicopter came from three The outskirts of Chang¡¯an, the capital of Qin Province, took off and flew quickly


    all the way to the southeast.


    The straight-line distance between here and Zhifei¡¯s location is only more than 40 kilometers, and the helicopter


    can reach him in only ten minutes at full power.


    At this moment, Zhifei, who was walking on thend of Sanqin, continued his pilgrimage even though he had a


    scruffy beard and was covered in tatters.


    Although his body was tattered, he wore thick protective gear on his hands and knees. For every three steps he


    took, he had to kneel on the ground, and then he kowtowed to the ground before getting up. After getting up, he


    took another three steps and continued to kneel down to continue the cycle.


    When he first started on the road, Zhifei¡¯s body couldn¡¯t bear such high-intensity exercise at all, and his body was


    tortured. He had already reached his limit by walking three to four kilometers a day, which was much slower than


    the speed of ten kilometers a day for normal believers.


    However, with the passage of time and the longer and longer distances, he gradually adapted to this rhythm, and


    gradually increased from three to four kilometers a day to the current seven or eight kilometers.


    In more than five months, he has traveled more than a thousand kilometers.


    Originally, he felt that he was a standard outlier when he kowtowed three times on the road during the day and slept


    in the open at night.


    But as he walked farther and farther, he gradually discovered on the road that there were many people who, like


    himself, kowtowed their long heads and made pilgrimages to the southwest.


    The difference between them is that these people are all people of faith, and Zhifei is an atheist himself.


    Others do this for their faith, but he has to do this because Charlie ordered him to do it.


    However, as the distance traveled got farther and farther, Zhifei¡¯s mentality became more and more rxed.


    In the process of progress, he almost reyed his life of more than 20 years several times.


    During the review process, Zhifei also became more and more aware of his many mistakes and shorings in the


    past.


    Over time, he felt that he was a guilty person.


    Relying on the title of the young master of the Su family to be arrogant, domineering, and ipetent, is the first


    crime;


    Being rescued by Charlie without gratitude is the second crime;


    His father was taken away by his grandfather, his mother, and his sister were almost murdered by his grandfather,


    and their life and death were unknown At that time, for the sake of his future, he went to the culprit topromise.


    This is the third deadly sin.


    Over time, although Zhifei didn¡¯t have any religious beliefs, he was surprised to find that the punishment that


    Charlie gave him, which was simr to corporal punishment, could calm his heart down.


    After the mind calmed down, the daily fatigue of the body was no longer a kind of torture to him.


    He is like a person who has never exercised but became addicted to fitness because of his insistence on


    exercising. He gradually began to immerse himself in it, unable to extricate himself. As long as it is not a strong


    wind and rain, he will never stop moving.


    Moreover, after he reflected on his mistakes and sins over the years, the hatred for Charlie gradually disappeared


    in his heart, and he finally understood Charlie¡¯s intention of making him make a pilgrimage all the way.


    In the past, he was dazzled by interests and material desires, and his family and humanity were greatly affected by


    this. After such training, his material desires have already been reduced to the extreme. Luxury houses, luxury


    cars, yachts, and airnes are all things to him. It¡¯s all a passing day, and now he only needs to fill his stomach


    every day, and he has already lived a very fulfilling life.


    With the reduction of material desires, his humanity gradually recovered. He began to miss his rtives and


    sympathize with the poor people along the way. When he saw the poor areas, he silently remembered them in his


    heart, hoping that when he had the ability in the future, he would do what he can do for them.


    In Zhifei¡¯s mental journey, he not only overcame the difficulties and obstacles on the road but more importantly, he


    was purified and sublimated on his own spiritual level.


    Just as he continued to kowtow three steps at a time, there was a whistling sound of a helicopter in the sky, and a


    helicopter quickly flew in front of him from far and near, and thennded slowly in front of him.


    After kowtowing, Zhifei stood up from the ground, looked at the helicopter, and wondered why the helicopter


    blocked his way.


    At this moment, the hatch of the helicopter opened, and a middle-aged man jumped out of the ne, stepped in


    front of Zhifei, and said, ¡°Master Su, pleasee with us to meet our Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Your young master?!¡±


    Zhifei asked in amazement, ¡°Who is your young master?¡±


    The middle-aged man said respectfully, ¡°My young master is Aurous Hill, Charlie Wade!¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade?!¡± When Zhifei learned that the middle-aged man in front of him was actually sent by Charlie, he was


    horrified in his heart!


    He looked at the man and asked in surprise, ¡°You say that Mr. Wade invited me back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man nodded and said seriously, ¡°The ne is already waiting to take off at the airport. You


    send me back to Aurous Hill.¡±


    Zhifei widened his eyes and said, ¡°Hi, I want to know, I haven¡¯t reached the finish line yet, why did Mr. Wade let me


    go back now?¡±


    The middle-aged man didn¡¯t hide anything, and said directly, ¡°Young Master Su, your father, Mr. Zynn, is getting


    married soon, and the wedding will be held in Aurous Hill. What Mr. Wade means is, let me pick you up to attend


    the wedding, ande back to continue the pilgrimage after the wedding is over.¡±


    ¡°Father is getting married?¡± Zhifei was dumbfounded for a while, but he quickly recovered and asked,


    ¡°Is my father going to marry Aunt He?¡± The middle-aged man shook his head and said apologetically,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Su, I don¡¯t know the specific situation, I¡¯m the person in charge of the Wade family in


    Shanxi and Shanxi provinces, and I don¡¯t know much about the situation in Aurous Hill.¡±


    After that, he said again, ¡°Master Su, young master hopes that you will arrive as soon as possible, He said that your


    sister is waiting for you in Aurous Hill, and your father and mother are also in Aurous Hill, get back earlier, and you


    can have more time to reunite with them.¡±


    Zhifei recovered, nodded quickly, and said ¡°Okay! Thank you for your hard work!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at the surroundings and asked the middle-aged man, ¡°Can you please record


    exactly where I am now?¡±


    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Su. I have recorded the GPS coordinates, and I will be


    responsible for sending you over when the timees.¡±


    Only then did Zhifei felt relieved and was about to get on the ne. Seeing his dirty body, he said a little


    embarrassedly, ¡°I might dirty the interior of your helicopter¡­¡± The middle-aged man smiled and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to worry about it, let¡¯s hurry up and set off!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhifei nodded and stepped onto the helicopter.


    When the helicopter took off, Zhifei kept looking at the ce where he got on the ne just now. He wanted to


    remember the geography andndforms here so that he could make sure that he would not mistake the ce when


    hees back.


    And when the helicopter rose higher and higher, he looked at the continuous, majestic, and mighty Qinling


    Mountains in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling yearning and reverence in his heart.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that from the time the helicopter hadn¡¯tnded just now, until he got on the helicopter after


    the conversation with the middle-aged man, the whole process was captured by the camera urately.


    The video at this time has already been sent to Issac¡¯s mobile phone.


    Charlie was currently in the hanging garden, quietly watching Nanako carefully arrange a bouquet with the flowers


    she brought with her.


    Nanako used her long and slender fingers to carefully match different flowers together. This bouquet already has a


    wonderful sense of beauty. This kind of beauty, to Charlie, Ruoli, and Zhiyu, All unprecedented.


    And with every flower Nanako adds, this bouquet will give people a refreshing feeling as if every decision she


    makes is the finishing touch, which makes people constantly surprised.


    Sisters Zhiyu and Ruoli have beenpletely impressed by her superb flower arrangement skills and her unique


    aesthetics, and Charlie is also shocked. Unexpectedly, Nanako has such talent.


    At this time, the phone suddenly vibrated, and he opened it to find that it was a video sent by Issac. This was also


    the video he had specially told Issac to arrange for someone to take it quietly, in order to see Zhifei¡¯s real state now.


    After seeing Zhifei¡¯s performance, Charlie¡¯s impression of him has also changed a lot.


    The reason why he was asked to kowtow was not simply to punish him, but also to give him a chance to reflect on


    himself.


    There are countless ways to punish him. In fact, the best way is to put him in a kennel like Kobayashi Jiro and let


    him be with dogs all day long.


    However, in Charlie¡¯s view, Zhifei is Zhiyu¡¯s elder brother after all, and also Aunt Du¡¯s own son. If he can go back to


    the right path, it will be a big deal for Zhiyu and the entire Su family.


    Charlie originally thought that he would at least have to wait until this experience was over before he could change


    from the bottom of his heart, but judging from Zhifei¡¯s current performance, it basically exceeded Charlie¡¯s


    expectations for him.


    Putting down the phone, Nanako¡¯s first bouquet of flowers had already been inserted. Ruoli and Zhiyu have been


    obsessed with watching it, and Zhiyu can¡¯t help but sigh,


    ¡°I never thought that a bunch of flowers can be so beautiful, no matter from which angle you look at it, it is


    perfect¡­¡±


    Ruoli on the side is also Eyes flushed with excitement.


    She was still thinking about how to make her parents¡¯ wedding different from other people¡¯s weddings.


    However, when she started preparing for this matter, she realized that in fact, so many rich people all over the


    country had already ruined her wedding ideas.


    No matter what kind of n it is, she thought it would be amazing at first, but if you really ask knowledgeable


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    people, they will immediatelye up with a lot of simr cases.


    Although the hardware of the sky garden is very good, Aurous Hill is only a secondtier city after all, and such high-


    end banquet halls cannot be counted with two hands in a first-tier city.


    What¡¯s more, they don¡¯t intend to be extravagant and wasteful, so it is even more difficult to make any truly


    innovative elements.


    However, when she saw Nanako¡¯s flower arrangement skills, she immediately realized that this is the most precious


    and rare innovation.


    If such stunning flower arrangements fill the venue on the wedding day, they will definitely amaze everyone.


    After Nanako finished the bouquet, she looked at Ruoli at the side and asked her,


    ¡°Miss Su, are you satisfied with this match?¡±


    ¡°Satisfied, very satisfied!¡± Ruoli said excitedly, ¡°Ito Miss, I have never seen such a good flower arranger as you¡­¡±


    ¡°These flowers are no longer as simple as flowers in your hands, but more like works of art!¡± Nanako said with a


    smile, ¡°artworks are not so much, It¡¯s just some color, pattern, and space matching.¡±


    ¡°Before I came, I probably thought of seven or eight matching ns for uncle¡¯s and aunt¡¯s wedding. After I make


    them all, you can choose ording to the siteyout.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I¡¯d better take a look at the style of the wedding dress that Auntie has already determined.¡±


    ¡°I can design the bouquets on both sides of the wedding walkway ording to her wedding dress.¡±


    Ruoli said quickly, ¡°The style of the wedding dress has been determined, I¡¯ll take you to have a look when it is


    ready!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nanako nodded, then looked at Charlie, and asked him with a smile, ¡°Mr.


    Charlie, father is also here this time.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you at noon, wait until I finish my work here.¡±


    Come with me to find father and have a cup of tea, what do you think?¡± Charlie asked with a smile, ¡°Where is Mr.


    Ito? Why didn¡¯t hee here?¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Are you staying in a hotel?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nanako blinked and said with a smile, ¡°I asked Tanaka-san to buy a house in Aurous Hill in advance, oh yes,


    it¡¯s in Tomsons¡¯!¡±

 Chapter 5335

    Chapter 5335


    Regarding buying a house in Tomson,


    Nanako never nned to hide it from Charlie from the very beginning.


    Her only thought was toe to Aurous Hill early to give Charlie a small surprise.


    As for the matter of buying a house, she hoped to tell him frankly.


    Charlie really didn¡¯t expect Nanako to buy a house in Tomson, so he asked her curiously:


    ¡°When did it happen? Which household did you buy?¡±


    Nanako said with a smile: ¡°I bought an apartment on the secondst floor of a building.¡±


    As she said that, Nanako said again: ¡°Actually, I wanted to buy a more ssical vi,¡±


    ¡°But Tanaka-san has been here for a few days and has not found a suitable house,¡±


    ¡°So yesterday he just bought a high-rise temporarily.¡± Charlie nodded lightly, and said with a smile:


    ¡°We will be neighbors from now on, and you are wee to settle in Aurous


    Hill.¡±


    For Nanako, although Charlie had always been very fond of her.


    He has a good impression, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    In his heart, he has always regarded her as a confidante,


    Whose personality and conversation are the most suitable for his temper?


    And since Nanako bought a house in Tomson,


    It means that she will definitelye to Aurous Hill often in the future, Which is naturally a happy thing for him.


    Nanako said a little shyly: ¡°I may note to China too often for the time being,¡±


    ¡°And the family still has some things to deal with, but if the time is right in the future,¡±


    ¡°I can also consider gradually moving thepany to China.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said seriously: ¡°If you really have such an idea,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. In the future, whether it is the Wade family or my own business,¡±


    ¡°There will be many ces where I can cooperate with the Ito family.¡±


    For Nanako, Charlie naturally has some preferences.


    This is why he also hopes that she can live in Aurous Hill forever.


    Moreover, Nanako has always had no reservations about Charlie,


    And Charlie integrated the shipping resources of the Su family to establish ISU Shipping.


    Nanako not only took out all the shipping resources of the Ito family,


    But even he took without hesitation the shares in thispany for generations,


    And Charlie also hopes to find a suitable opportunity to repay the Ito family in the business.


    Nanako was worried thating to Aurous Hill by herself would bring inconvenience to Charlie,


    But unexpectedly, Charlie not only hoped that she would live in Aurous Hill for a long time,


    But also hoped that she would transfer the enterprise center here,


    Which made her very happy,


    The n to shift the focus of the enterprise to Aurous Hill can finally be officially put on the agenda.


    So, she couldn¡¯t hide the joy in her heart and said:


    ¡°If Mr. Wade wees me, I will make good preparations when I go back this time.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Of course I wee you.¡±


    Nanako smiled sweetly, nodded, and said: ¡°Then I Just make a good n with Odosan,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the huge industry and team, I want to transfer them to Aurous Hill step by step,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take at least one or two years toplete,¡±


    ¡°The first task is to choose a site in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°This is simple. The Emgrand Group has many properties in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°When I held the pill auction, I also asked the Song Group to develop a lot ofmercial real estate.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Ito family can choose from these properties.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t even like it, you can use it temporarily,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time cooperate with Aurous Hill officials to buy a piece ofnd and build your own slowly.¡±


    Nanako knows that Charlie has made a lot of money through the Rejuvenation Pill auction,


    And arge part of it is used in Aurous Hill for investment and development,


    She subconsciously asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, will the Rejuvenation Pill auction be held next year?¡±


    ¡°If Rejuvenation Pill continues to operate, Aurous Hill will definitely attract arge number of top foreign-funded


    enterprises to settle in.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Maybe it will at that time create a new financial center!¡±


    Charlie sighed, shook his head, and said,


    ¡°Next year¡¯s Rejuvenation Pill Auction is not going to be held for the time being.¡±


    Then he said: ¡°Actually, I still have a serious problem.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been resolved yet if we hold the Pill Auction again,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will burn us if we continue,¡±


    ¡°We will have to wait to resolve this confidant¡¯s trouble.¡±


    Before going to the United States this year,


    When the Rejuvenation Pill auction was held, Charlie didn¡¯t know the existence of the Warriors Den.


    Fortunately, this year¡¯s Rejuvenation Pill Auction was held for the first time,


    And most of the people who got the news were those traditionally rich people,


    Who were helped by the old Nordic queen to fool them, but the real top rich did not appear.


    His uncle came to the auction at that time,


    It¡¯s just his personal behavior, not the decision to settle down.

 Chapter 5336

    Chapter 5336


    But now, Charlie has already touched a little on the context of the Warriors Den,


    Knowing that this organization is very powerful, and, in the United States and Northern Europe,


    He has sessively killed and captured many dead soldiers and knight guards,


    So the current Warriors Den must be very vignt.


    If he holds the Auction again at this time,


    Then he will not be able to keep a low profile if he wants to.


    Therefore, what he nned in his mind was to let go of next year¡¯s auction


    first,


    And restart the auction when he solved the Warriors Den,


    Or when the Warriors Den is no longer a mortal enemy for him.


    Although Nanako knew nothing about the Warriors Den,


    She could also hear the caution in Charlie¡¯s words, so she said without thinking:


    ¡°Since there are still risks, it¡¯s better not to do it for the time being.¡±


    As she said that, Nanako thought of something, and said,


    ¡°However, since Mr. Wade is worried about being exposed,¡±


    ¡°I have an idea, I don¡¯t know if it is feasible¡­¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°What idea? Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    Nanako said: ¡°I think we can change the Rejuvenation Pill Auction to a new way of ying,¡±


    ¡°Such as temporarily not promoting it to the outside world, and not using the method of open registration.¡±


    ¡°Instead, one or two months before the opening, the organizer will Come out and send invitations to those who


    participated in the Rejuvenation Pill auction this year in private,¡±


    ¡°Inviting these people toe to the auction in the new year.¡±


    ¡°These people have witnessed the magic of the Rejuvenation Pillst year.¡±


    ¡°What it can do is no longer a secrete to them,¡±


    ¡°So if you invite them over this year, there¡¯s no such thing as a leak.¡± Charlie thought for a moment, then said with


    a smile:


    ¡°Nanako, your method is very good! Although these people have already participated in the Rejuvenation Pill


    Auction,¡±


    ¡°But the vast majority of people returned empty-handed,¡±


    ¡°And they must be looking forward to the next auction.¡±


    ¡°At that time, if theye to participate again, they will definitely not refuse.¡±


    Nanako nodded and said: ¡°Also, these people all know the truth of getting rich silently,¡±


    ¡°And know that the greater thepetition, the smaller their hopes,¡±


    ¡°So they will definitely not spread the news of Rejuvenation Pill everywhere,¡± ¡°And the auction will definitely be held


    smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Since everyone has the invitation system is controlled. If Mr. Wade has a big client that he particrly wants to


    invite,¡±


    ¡°He only needs to do a background check on him quietly to confirm that he has nothing to do with your confidant¡¯s


    serious trouble,¡±


    ¡°And then you can send him an invitation letter to invite him to the scene, which can also avoid leaking of the


    news.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help but praise, and couldn¡¯t help but think of his uncle Marshall.


    If he follows Nanako¡¯s method, although he knows that his uncle is using a fake identity,


    But next year the second Rejuvenation Pill Auction will be held, And he will send an invitation letter to his


    uncle ording to the rules.


    It will appear at the rejuvenation pill auction site.


    After all, he has already set the rules for the Rejuvenation Pill, all sessful bidders must take the pill on the spot.


    In this way, even if the uncle is invited to participate, he can only bid for himself.


    Given how filial the An family is to the old man, he will probably give up this opportunity at that time.


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but wonder to himself,


    ¡°Should we open a back door to Grandpa and send an invitation letter to let hime to the auction?¡±


    ¡°In that case, he must have the strength to bid for the finale of the whole Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°And his physical condition will also be greatly improved.¡±


    However, in this way, he would have to earn at least 100 to 200 billion US dors from his grandfather,


    And Charlie felt that even if he held this money, it would be a bit hot.


    So he simply stopped thinking about it, and decided to wait until next year,


    When he really decided tounch the Rejuvenation Pill Auction, before thinking about this issue.


    The sisters Zhiyu and Ruoli have been listening silently by the side.


    At this time, Zhiyu has jealousy in her heart. She can see that Charlie has a preference for Nanako,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Nanako can also advise Charlie,


    Seeing that the two of them felt like a natural match, she was very envious.


    Ruoli on the side was slightly jealous, but her overall mentality was much better than that of Zhiyu.


    In Zhiyu¡¯s heart, Charlie was a benefactor and even a sweetheart, while in Ruoli¡¯s heart,


    Charlie in addition to being a benefactor and a sweetheart, he is also her master.


    The reason why it is called ¡°Master¡± is mainly because Ruoli has long decided to be loyal to Charlie,


    So Charlie is like an ancient emperor to her, the object of her loyalty.


    And precisely because of this level of cognition,


    She didn¡¯t expect any development between herself and Charlie.


    As the saying goes, without hope, there is no disappointment.


    In this regard, she is much more open-minded than Zhiyu.


    At noon.


    Nanako put aside the flower arrangement for the time being, and while everyone was about to take a lunch break,


    She said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, Odo-san is already waiting for your visit at Tomson. Shall we go now?¡±


    ¡°Okay Ah.¡± Charlie readily agreed, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take my car.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nanako nodded, and told the maid she brought to rest in the hotel room first,


    While she took off the apron she wore when arranging flowers,


    And prepared to go to her new home with Charlie to meet her father.


    At this time, Issac came over and said to Charlie: ¡°Master, Master Su willnd in Aurous Hill in about forty minutes.¡±


    Zhiyu, who hadn¡¯t spoken much, heard this and asked quickly: ¡°Mr. Chen, my brother ising soon.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Issac nodded and said, ¡°Landing in forty minutes.¡±


    Zhiyu looked at Charlie and asked expectantly, ¡°Mr. Wade, can I pick him up at the airport?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Charlie readily agreed, and said: ¡°You go to the airport now,¡± ¡°And after picking him up, go and see


    Aunt first. After noon, I will visit her house.¡±

 Chapter 5337

    Chapter 5337


    When Zhiyu heard Charlie say that he was going to visit home, a burst of joy finally surged in her heart, and she


    nodded gratefully and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, then I will pick up brother first, and then wait for you at mom¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded slightly and said to Issac: ¡°Old Chen, make arrangements. After Young Master Su gets off


    the ne, bring him to meet Miss Su.¡± Issac said without hesitation: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, I will arrange it


    right away.¡±


    Chen nodded, and then said to Zhiyu: ¡°Miss Su, let¡¯s go to the airport first, let¡¯s see you in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°See Mr. Wade in the afternoon!¡±


    After Zhiyu said goodbye to Charlie, she drove to the airport impatiently.


    Although Zhifei chose to fall for his grandfather after his family was in danger, Zhiyu didn¡¯t me him in her heart.


    She is actually very aware of her brother¡¯s character. He is not a bad person, but he has been pampered and raised


    for too many years, so he reallycks a bit of responsibility.


    In addition, grandpa had always been very strong before he gave up the position of head of the family.


    If her brother did not show his loyalty to him, then he would definitely kick him out of the house andpletely


    deprive him of his qualifications and opportunities to inherit the Su family in the future.


    This was naturally uneptable to the pampered Zhifei.


    Although Zhiyu is young, she knows the truth that the country is easy to change but nature is hard to change. She


    can understand her brother¡¯s choice under such circumstances.


    And her brother walked thousands of miles on his knees this time, no need to look at it to know that he must have


    experienced a lot of suffering, so she naturally feels distressed as a younger sister.


    Today, Charlie extrajudicially allowed her brother toe back, and she couldn¡¯t wait to see him sooner.


    When Zhiyu drove to the airport, Zhifei¡¯s ne had alreadynded.


    Although Zhifei¡¯s clothes were already ragged and out of shape, because the incident happened suddenly when he


    was picked up today, and the Wade family didn¡¯t prepare decent clothes for him, so it was the only way to bring him


    back for now.


    Moreover. Because of Issac¡¯s coordination, the Wade family¡¯s staff sent Zhifei out of the airport directly to meet


    Zhiyu.


    At this time, Zhiyu parked the car on the side of the road and waited anxiously in the car.


    When she saw several staff members walking out of the airport surrounded by a beggar-like man, she recognized


    him at a nce.


    She didn¡¯t care about being sad for her brother¡¯s appalling image, so she hurriedly opened the car door to meet


    him, and shouted in a choked voice, ¡°Brother!¡±


    Zhifei followed the prestige and saw that it was Zhiyu, tears welled up in his eyes instantly.


    At this time, Zhiyu had already rushed in front of him, ignoring his dirty appearance, hugged him, and cried,


    ¡°Brother! You are finally back¡­¡±


    Zhifei couldn¡¯t help it either. After crying, he said in a flustered and inferior manner, ¡°Zhiyu, your brother is too


    dirty¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Zhiyu shook her head, and said in tears, ¡°Brother, you have suffered for the past six months¡­¡±


    Zhifei sighed, and said with a pious face: ¡°I didn¡¯t suffer much, but whenever I think of you and mom, I feel very


    guilty in my heart, and I have never been able to forgive myself¡­¡±


    Zhiyu quickly relieved him and said: ¡°Those things are in the past, brother, don¡¯t mention it again, mom and I


    understand you very well, and mom is not angry with you, nor am I angry with you.¡±


    Then, she hurriedly wiped her face. Wiping away tears, she said, ¡°Brother, mom is waiting for you at home, let¡¯s go


    back quickly!¡±


    Zhifei said with a little embarrassment: ¡°Zhiyu¡­I don¡¯t look very good in my current state¡­Why don¡¯t I find a ce


    to take a bath first and then change my clothes¡­¡± ¡°No need.¡±


    Zhiyu shook her head, she said, ¡°Mom has already prepared a full set of clothes for you, including a razor, so hurry


    up ande back with me¡­¡± Zhifei asked in surprise, ¡°Mom knows that Mr. Wade would you let mee back?


    Could it be that Mom asked Mr. Wade?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zhiyu shook her head and exined, ¡°I told Mom yesterday that I wanted to ask Mr. Wade today. To check if


    he was willing to let youe back temporarily to attend Dad¡¯s wedding?¡±


    ¡°Mom said that as long as I ask, Mr. Wade will definitely agree, so I bought all these things for you in advance


    yesterday afternoon.¡±


    Zhifei was slightly taken aback, then clicked nodded, and sighed: ¡°It seems that Mom guessed that Mr. Wade will be


    lenient to me¡­¡±


    Zhiyu nodded, and hurriedly urged: ¡°Brother, let¡¯s get in the car and talk, don¡¯t make Mom wait too anxiously.¡±


    With that said, Zhiyu thanked the Wade family subordinates who were traveling with him and brought her brother to


    his car.


    Looking at Zhiyu¡¯s clean and tidy Volvo car, Zhifei said somewhat cautiously: ¡°Zhiyu, brother is dirty and smelly, it


    will definitely stain your car¡­¡± Zhiyu pulled away The car door pushed him in, and said seriously: ¡°Brother, we are


    brothers and sisters, and no car is more important than you.¡±


    After that, she hurried back to the driver¡¯s seat and drove away from the airport.


    On the way, Zhiyu asked him: ¡°Brother, how was your journey? Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Not tired.¡± Zhifei shook his head, and said seriously: ¡°I felt very tired at the beginning, and I wish I could not do it


    every day.¡±


    ¡°It looked like I was going to die of exhaustion, but I quickly got used to it. To be honest, I was not used to the


    sudden interruption. The journey on the ne just now was quite torturous.¡±


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised, Unexpectedly, her elder brother, who has always been pampered, can


    adapt to such a difficult pilgrimage.


    Zhifei went on to say: ¡°I was not able to persist in doing anything in the past. Sometimes I felt that smoking really


    made my respiratory tract very ufortable.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to quit smoking but it was difficult to persist for a whole morning; sometimes my mind was hot and I


    wanted to go to the gym, but I didn¡¯t persist.¡±


    ¡°I retreated in two days; sometimes I want to calm down and learn something that was useful to me, but there was


    nothing I could really stick to after so many years¡­¡±


    At this point, Zhifei sighed and sighed with emotion: ¡°This pilgrimage made me understand a truth. In fact, it is not


    so difficult to persevere. The difficulty is only in the first few days. As long as you persist in the first few days, it will


    not be so difficultter.¡±


    ¡°Every day Kneeling and prostrating while walking may sound uneptable, but after the first few days,¡±


    ¡°I gradually got used to it, and I quit smoking. Everything has improved a lot, and I feel that I have never been so


    natural and thorough in my whole life,¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°So I have always been very grateful to Mr. Wade, to say something that sounds hypocritical, but ites from the


    heart, he reshaped my soul.¡±

 Chapter 5338

    Chapter 5338


    Zhiyu was dumbfounded.


    She never dreamed that herzy and yful brother, after six months of tempering, would undergo a radical


    change.


    The ignorant, arrogant, and domineering young man has quickly faded away, reced by a humble and resolute


    man.


    This made her heart, which was still a little sad, suddenly feel a little more relieved and joyful!


    Aurous Hill Old Town.


    The house where Charlie lived with his parents when he was young is nowpletely new.


    Liona, put a lot of effort into renovating and rebuilding this old house bit by bit. Although everything looks the same


    as it did back then, it seems that the time has been pulled back 20 years ago. like that.


    During her period of living here, she lived very rxedly every day. She read books, drank tea, practiced


    calligraphy in this old house every day, and patiently took care of the flowers and trees in the yard in her free time.


    This way, she had a great time.


    During this period of time, Zhifei has been on the pilgrimage, and Zhiyu often travels around for work, and rarely


    has time toe back to apany her, but for Liona, such a solitary life makes her extremely satisfied.


    Although she was also worried about Zhifei, she also knew that this was Charlie¡¯s punishment for him. Charlie


    would not spare him lightly, but he would definitely protect his safety.


    This is not a judgment based on her understanding of Charlie but based on her understanding of Charlie¡¯s father,


    Changying.


    Changying was such a person. Although he had thunderous means, he would definitely use both kindness and


    power. He would not leave room for real enemies, and would definitely spare him a chance for enemies who were


    not guilty of death.


    It is a long way for her son to go to the Jokhang Temple, and it is inevitable that he will encounter dangers if he eats


    and sleeps in the open. But it is precisely because of her understanding of Changying that she firmly believes that


    Charlie will definitely bring her son back alive.


    And she did not guess wrong, although Charlie made Zhifei go on a pilgrimage to the Jokhang Temple with bloody


    wrists and no mercy, but he still told the Wade family to protect him secretly.


    And there was one thing she didn¡¯t guess wrong, that is, when she heard her daughter say that she wanted to ask


    Charlie to let her brothere back to attend her father¡¯s wedding, she firmly believed that Charlie would not


    refuse.


    At this time, she was ready, with a change of clothes, a set of toiletries, a jar of warm water, and a table of meals,


    waiting for Zhifei¡¯s arrival at home.


    Although she had always been calm in her heart, when she heard the sound of brakes outside the door, she


    pushed the door open and ran out with some difficulty concealing her excitement.


    Outside the door, Zhiyu¡¯s car had just stopped, and the brother and sister got out of the car together.


    Across the wrought iron gate, when Zhifei saw his mother, tears rolled down again.


    Liona couldn¡¯t help but have red eyes.


    Zhifei pushed open the door, stepped in front of his mother, suddenly knelt down on his knees, and cried, ¡°Mom¡­ I


    know I¡¯m wrong!¡±


    Liona was still distressed by her son¡¯s downcast appearance, but it can be seen that the son suddenly knelt down


    to admit his mistake, and was not consciously startled, and then quickly pulled him up, choked up in his mouth and


    said: ¡°Get up, you are right, mom never med you¡­¡±


    Regarding Zhifei¡¯s decision back then, Liona¡¯s point of view is the same as that of her daughter Zhiyu.


    A wealthy family isparable to an ancient imperial pce, and Zhifei never murdered her mother and sister, but


    just stood against them for self-protection and the future. This ispletely understandable and even tolerated.


    In ancient and modern times, at home and abroad, many members of the royal family and heirs of wealthy families,


    because of their interests, they have long been familiar with each other.


    At this time, Zhifei was still kneeling on the ground, with tears streaming down his face but said in a very firm voice:


    ¡°I disregarded the life and death of my mother and younger sister, and only cared about my own future. This is


    inhumane and unrighteous. Unfaithful and unfilial!¡±


    Liona said seriously: ¡°Mom can understand what you said, and you can¡¯t help yourself, so I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    However, Zhifei continued to speak loudly: ¡°Wrong is wrong! Anything involuntary is an excuse!¡±


    ¡°I could have chosen to stand with mom and sister, and I could have chosen to seek justice for you,¡±


    ¡°But I chose the wrong to disregard your life and death and only focus on pursuing my own interests!¡±


    Liona was silent for a moment, sighed softly, and said seriously:


    ¡°Okay, you were wrong, but now you can realize that you were wrong. Well, Mom is already very relieved, knowing


    right and wrong, you are worthy of your name.¡±


    After speaking, Liona said again: ¡°Zhifei, you finally came back, time is limited, you can¡¯t just kneel here all the


    time,¡±


    ¡°The bath water has been prepared for you, you go to take a bath first, and then apany us to have a homely


    meal, the three of us have a good chat.¡±


    Zhiyu on the side also stepped forward to persuade: ¡°Yes Brother, it¡¯s not easy for you toe back this time, and


    it¡¯s better to spend more time with mom than to kneel here.¡±


    Then Zhifei wiped away her tears, stood up, followed her mother, and entered the set of leaves. The old house


    where Charlie lived when he was young.


    Liona took him directly to the bathroom, where the bathtub was already filled with water, and the toiletries and


    happy clothes were neatly ced aside.


    Liona said to him: ¡°Zhifei, Mom has prepared new clothes for you, as well as toiletries and a razor, but nothing to


    cut your hair.¡±


    ¡°I think your hair is quite long, why don¡¯t you go out and find a hairdresser in the afternoon?¡±


    Zhifei shook his head and said, ¡°I want to grow hair for three years, but it¡¯s only half a year now.¡±


    ¡°Three years?¡± Liona said in surprise: ¡°Boys are still Don¡¯t grow hair too long, not to mention the harsh conditions of


    your journey, and it¡¯s not easy to take care of such long hair.¡±


    Zhifei said seriously: ¡°Mom,st month, I met a couple on the road. They, like me, also wanted to go on a


    pilgrimage to the Jokhang Temple,¡±


    ¡°But they were faster than me, so we were only traveling together for a short time. In two days, I couldn¡¯t keep up


    with their speed.¡±


    ¡°The reason why the couple went on a pilgrimage was to pray for their son who died of leukemia to have a good


    pregnancy in the next life and not suffer from disease and suffering in his life.¡±


    ¡°I heard they talked about the suffering their son suffered before he died, and they felt very ufortable,¡±


    ¡°So they wanted to store their hair and shave it off after three years and donate it to make wigs for children who lost


    their hair due to chemotherapy. I want to do the same¡­¡±


    Liona¡¯s eyes were filled with tears in an instant, she really didn¡¯t expect that her son would have such a big change,


    She raised this son for more than 20 years, imagined that her son might achieve nothing in his life,


    And also imagined that he might achieve a career in the world immediately, but she never thought that her son


    would be able to say such a thing in this life.


    Zhiyu, who was standing at the door, was also in tears at this time.


    So, she said, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t I donate some money to set up a charity fund in your name to help those children


    with leukemia¡­¡±


    Zhifei turned to look at her and said with a smile: ¡°Zhiyu, of course, it¡¯s okay for you to do good deeds, but don¡¯t use


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    my name, I can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    He sighed again: ¡°After I arrive at the Jokhang Temple andplete my redemption, I will do my best. I can


    do something for them myself.¡± Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Brother, it will take you a year to go to the


    Jokhang Temple, right?¡±


    Zhifei said with a smile: ¡°If I could go as faster as the day before, I might arrive in eight months!¡±

 Chapter 5339

    Chapter 5339


    ¡°Eight months?¡±


    Zhiyu eximed: ¡°If you want to reach the Jokhang Temple in eight months, wouldn¡¯t you have to travel at least


    eight or nine kilometers every day?!¡±


    Zhifei nodded and said: ¡°Eight months, Nine kilometers is a guaranteed minimum, and if the condition is good and


    the weather is good, you have to walk more so that you can leave time to stay for a while when passing by that


    majestic natural scenery.¡± Zhiyu couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed again, and Liona, who was on the side, turned to


    her and said, ¡°Zhiyu, first let him take a good bath, so let¡¯s not disturb him.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded slightly, and said to Zhifei, ¡°Brother, take a bath first. We¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Zhifei responded, and when Zhiyu closed the bathroom door, he took off his tattered clothes and prepared to take a


    good bath.


    But standing in front of the bathtub, looking at the clear warm water inside, he hesitated for a moment and took his


    dirty clothes to the shower room beside him.


    He put the dirty clothes on the ground first, then turned on the shower, rinsed the dirty clothes, and then began to


    wash off the dirt on his body little by little.


    Zhiyu and Liona, had already arrived at the dining table at this time, and the mother and daughter looked at each


    other, and they could see theplicated look in each other¡¯s eyes.


    After a moment of silence, Zhiyu was the first to speak: ¡°Mom¡­ Brother has really changed a lot in the past six


    months¡­ A lot of words came out of his mouth, I can¡¯t believe that it is really him, as if someone It¡¯s like another


    soul reced his body¡­¡±


    Liona smiled slightly and couldn¡¯t hide her gratification and said: ¡°I told you before that everything in the world has


    its own definite number. Although your brother has been a yboy for more than 20 years. But now it seems that


    he is destined to change his mind.¡±


    After speaking, Liona said again: ¡°When your brother returns from the Jokhang Temple in eight months, his life


    trajectory may undergo an earthshaking change. Although I don¡¯t know exactly what this change will be, I believe


    this change must make him better.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded lightly and sighed: ¡°It seems that brother¡¯s suffering along the way is not in vain. If he can walk on the


    right path from now on, it is really thanks to Mr. Wade¡¯s thunderous means¡­¡±


    Liona agreed: ¡°Sometimes people just need to break up and then stand up. It¡¯s just that some people have been


    pampered since they were young, and they are so well protected. The people around them are not willing to let


    them go through the process of breaking up, so I really want to thank Charlie.¡± Zhiyu said: ¡°Oh, by the way, Mr.


    Wade said that he wille to visit after lunch.¡±


    Liona was slightly startled, and subconsciously asked her: ¡°Charlie ising here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhiyu nodded.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liona said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time to thank him in person!¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side.


    Charlie drove the old man¡¯s BMW 530 and brought Nanako to Tomson.


    Tomson¡¯s house is divided into vis and high-rise areas. In the vi area, cars can drive directly into the ground,


    but in the high-rise area, considering the rtively dense poption, the developer has divided people and


    vehicles. Charlie can only drive the car to the underground garage.


    Just as he drove into the underground garage, Jemima just took the elevator and came out of the elevator hall of


    the underground garage.


    At this time, outside the elevator hall, an imported seven-seater car was already waiting here.


    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of the car was Miss Xian, the housekeeper of Zijin Vi, and sitting in the first-ss seat


    on the left side of the second row was Maria.


    The second and third rows of the nanny car are all pasted with extremely deep one-way privacy films, and the


    inside cannot be seen clearly from the outside.


    The reason why the two of them came to Tomson was that they had just apanied Jemima to the University to


    sign the contract in the morning, and originally nned to go back to Zijin Vi for lunch with her.


    But because Jemima received a lot of contracts, materials, documents, badges, ess control cards, and


    customized stationery from the University, she took a lot of them in a mess.


    Moreover, these are all needed for Jemima¡¯ster work, and there is no need to bring so many things back to Hong


    Kong, which is not only troublesome but also easy to lose and forget, so she proposed to let sister Xian drive to


    Tomson first, and she put these things in the new house here.


    Maria originally wanted to have a good rtionship with Jemima, so she took the initiative to apany her to the


    University to sign a contract, but she didn¡¯t expect Jemima toe to Tomson after signing the contract. This


    decision really shocked her.


    Although Maria came to Aurous Hill to find Charlie, she was not ready to meet him yet, so she was absolutely


    unwilling toe to this locality.


    Fortunately, the back row of the car was very private, so she sat in the car and waited for Jemima to get off,


    excusing that she was unwell.


    Jemima stepped out of the elevator hall, and Sister Xian opened the electric sliding door on the right side of the


    back row. Jemima stepped into the car and said to the two with a smile, ¡°Sorry, I kept you waiting, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Maria said with a smile in her own tone, ¡°It¡¯s not too long, it¡¯s only five or six minutes.¡±


    Jemima nodded, and asked her with concern: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just have a stomachache just now? How do you feel


    now?¡±


    Maria hurriedly said: ¡°I feel better already, and it should be fine.¡±


    Jemima said with a smile: ¡°Maybe your period ising soon, what date is your usual period?¡±


    Maria said with a little embarrassment: ¡°My¡­ almost every month around these two days¡­¡±


    ¡°No wonder.¡± Jemima said with a smile on her face, ¡°Today, you must drink plenty of hot water to avoid catching a


    cold, and at the same time avoid strenuous exercise.¡± ¡°


    Okay, okay. ¡°Maria quickly agreed, and then said to Sister Xian: ¡°Sister Xian, let¡¯s go back quickly, I¡¯m already


    hungry.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Sister Xian nodded and said with a smile: ¡°It only takes ten minutes for us to go back, and we can have dinner


    when we get home.¡±


    With that said, she started the car and was about to drive out of the basement.


    At this time, Charlie had already parked the BMW he drove in an empty parking space not far in front of their car.


    Since Tanaka Koichi didn¡¯t bother to buy a property right parking space when he bought the house, Charlie could


    only park the car at the property. Specially designated temporary parking areas.


    The biggest disadvantage of the temporary parking area is that it is generally far away from the elevator entrance.


    So, after he parked the car, he and Nanako followed the signs in the garage to find the location of the elevator hall.


    Charlie has lived in Tomson for such a long time, and today is the first time he came to the underground garage in


    the high-rise area. As for Nanako next to him, it is even the first time for Tomson toe, so neither of them is


    familiar with the route, can only be searched ording to the address sent by Koichi Tanaka and the building


    number indicated.


    When the two walked towards the elevator hall side by side, they happened to meet the car driven by Sister Xian.


    Although the inside of the car was very dark, making it impossible to see what was going on inside, it was very


    clear from the inside out.


    Jemima saw Charlie walking towards them and Nanako beside him at a nce because she never dreamed that


    she would run into Charlie, so she let out a cry of surprise.

 Chapter 5340

    Chapter 5340


    At this moment, Maria was relieved because Sister Xian was about to drive away, but Jemima who was at the side


    suddenly let out an exmation, which shocked her who had been tense all the time.


    She just wanted to ask Jemima what was wrong, but the next moment she looked in the direction of Jemima¡¯s


    gaze, and saw Charlie walking side by side with Nanako.


    At this moment, Maria¡¯s expression was extremely horrified, she immediately closed her mouth, and then


    subconsciously covered her mouth and nose with her hands, for fear of being discovered by Charlie.


    She subconsciously felt that no matter what, she couldn¡¯t let Charlie find her.


    At this time, Sister Xian had already driven past Charlie, and Charlie outside the car subconsciously pulled Nanako


    to let her hide behind him so as not to be hit by the car.


    This thoughtful little gesture of his made the two women in the nanny¡¯s car see it clearly.


    At this time, Sister Xian asked subconsciously: ¡°Miss Liu, are you okay?¡±


    Jemima subconsciously shook her head, while uncontrobly turning her head to look at Charlie¡¯s back, she


    whispered unnaturally: ¡°Sister Xian, drive quickly, I¡¯m hungry too¡­¡±


    At this time, Charlie, who was standing shoulder to shoulder with Nanako, suddenly felt another strong beating in


    his pocket. He subconsciously covered his trouser pocket with his hand, frowned slightly, and thought to himself:


    ¡°Strange, why is this broken ring convulsing again?¡±


    Nanako was originally following Charlie, but when she saw him suddenly stop and frown, she hurriedly asked him,


    ¡°Mr. Charlie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Charlie said with a confused face, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he subconsciously took out the ring.


    When this thing was between his fingers, it was still shaking like a Parkinson¡¯s patient, but when Charlie took it out,


    it gradually returned to calm and became motionless again.


    Charlie was even more puzzled, and couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself: ¡°What the hell are you smoking? Are you


    hungry again? Are you trying to deceive me of my aura?¡±


    Nanako saw him looking at the in ring in his hand with a puzzled face. So she couldn¡¯t help but ask again: ¡°Mr.


    Charlie, is there anything special about this ring?¡±


    Charlie came back to his senses and said with a casual smile: ¡°It¡¯s nothing special, it¡¯s just that I picked up such a


    broken thing in the aisle before, and now I¡¯ve been wearing it all the time. And hesitant to throw it away.¡±


    Nanako pursed her lips and smiled, and said with a smile: ¡°Then it¡¯s better to hand it over to the police maybe they


    can find its original owner.¡±


    He thought of Maria, smiled, and said casually: ¡°Its owner probably doesn¡¯t remember it anymore.¡±


    After that, he put it back in his pocket and said to Nanako: ¡°Leave it alone, let¡¯s go, the elevator hall in front is the


    building number issued by Mr. Tanaka.¡± At this time, Sister Xian drove out of the basement in the car.


    When the car drove out of the basement and the sun shone into the car along the front windshield, the two women


    in the back row let out a sigh of relief at the same time, thinking to themselves that it was dangerous!


    Both of them were nervous because they suddenly saw Charlie just now, but the difference was that Maria was


    She didn¡¯t know who the woman walking beside Charlie just now was, but she subconsciously believed that that


    woman should be Charlie¡¯s wife. And Nanako¡¯s beauty and temperament are almost invincible among Asian


    women.


    If it is said that Maria has the most authentic Chinese ssical beauty, then Nanako fully embodies the special


    intellectual beauty and obedient beauty of Japan¡¯s Yamato Nadeko in every way.


    Even though Jemima is already an absolute leader among the new generation of young women in Hong Kong, she


    still feels uncontrobly inferior in front of Nanako.


    When she thought that Charlie¡¯s wife was so good, she naturally felt a little ufortable.


    And Maria, who was at the side, could clearly see her performance and the subtle changes in her expression.


    When the car didn¡¯te out of the basement just now, she didn¡¯t dare to speak, because she knew that Charlie


    possessed aura and must have very strong senses, and she was afraid that Charlie would hear what she said.


    However, now that the car hase out, she ispletely relieved, so she deliberately teased Jemima and said,


    ¡°Sister Jemima, what¡¯s the matter with you? You¡¯re still fine, why do you suddenly seem to have a bad face?¡±


    Jemima said in a hurry:


    ¡°Is there any? Maybe¡­ Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m too hungry¡­¡±


    Maria deliberately teased her: ¡°I thought you were attracted by that handsome guy outside the car just now!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Jemima¡¯s heart beat so fast, she quickly said: ¡°Where is it¡­ how could it be¡­ I didn¡¯t pay attention to see if


    there is a handsome guy¡­¡±


    Maria said casually: ¡°It¡¯s the handsome guy who walked past our car in the basement just now. He¡¯s quite tall and


    handsome.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­is it¡­¡± Jemima said in a panic: ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, I was a little distracted just


    now¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maria said with a smile: ¡°Next time a handsome guy passes by, I will


    be the first time I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jemima thought she had been fooled, so she subconsciously responded.


    This series of her performances made Maria more convinced of her previous judgment that Jemima came here for


    Charlie.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Maria didn¡¯t speak anymore, but took out her mobile phone, and entered the name Nanako Ito on the search


    engine.


    She had read all of Charlie¡¯s files before, step by step, carefully deduced Charlie¡¯s identity, experience, current


    business map, and power blueprint.


    She guessed that ISU Shipping must be led by Charlie behind the scenes, so she paid special attention to the


    information about the Su family and the Ito family, and the information of Nanako. The appearance of a woman, so


    the moment she saw Nanako just now, she guessed her identity.


    And on her mobile phone, the rted introduction of Nanako soon appeared. She clicked on some public photos of


    Nanako and reconfirmed that the woman she saw just now was undoubtedly Nanako Ito.


    At this time, she couldn¡¯t help thinking to herself: ¡°ording to the information I checked before, Charlie and his


    wife¡¯s family live in the vi area of Tomson, but why did hee to the high-rise area together with Nanako?¡±


    Could it be that he is on a secret date here?¡±


    Thinking of this, Maria raised her eyebrows, and said to herself, ¡°It seems that this Charlie is really merciful in every


    way. If he is allowed to be an emperor in ancient times, wouldn¡¯t it be a matter of collecting money? Only the


    seventy-two c0ncubines of the Sixth Court of the Three Pces of Qi will not be enough for him to get satisfied?¡±


    At this time, Sister Xian, who was driving, thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, Miss Liu, you are going


    back on the ne at 3:30 p.m., right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jemima subconsciously replied.


    Sister Xian nodded, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to the airport after dinner.¡±


    Jemima said casually, ¡°That¡¯s hard work for Sister Xian!¡±


    ¡°It should.¡± Sister Xian smiled slightly, and asked again: ¡°Miss Liu, you probably won¡¯t be able to stay for too long


    when you return to Hong Kong this time, right? The university will start at the end of the month. As a new faculty


    member, you should report to the school early that¡¯s right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jemima exined: ¡°The school requires faculty and staff to report for duty on August 20th, and then a unified


    arrangement will be made for the work content of the newly recruited lecturers, and then they will start to hurry up


    and prepare lessons


    Sister Xian said with a smile: ¡°Then you won¡¯t be able to stay for a few days this time, at most two weeks. Get


    ready, then you can report to school.¡±


    Sister Xian nodded, looked at Maria through the rearview mirror, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Miss, you should also prepare early, I heard that the military training in maind universities is very hard.¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°I have heard about this, but to be honest, I am looking forward to it.¡±


    When Maria decided to enter the University, she had already learned about the admission process of maind


    college students and the specific conditions of life and study in advance, so she also knew that freshmen have to


    participate in military training.


    When other girls think of military training, they might be more nervous and apprehensive, but Maria is looking


    forward to it because she feels that if she wants to have a good rtionship with udia, military training is


    definitely the best opportunity!

 Chapter 5341

    Chapter 5341


    Charlie saw Ito Yuhiko again and found that he was in very good condition.


    To Yuhiko Ito, regaining his legs is like a rebirth, and it also makes him cherish the present even more.


    Seeing Charlie, Ito Yuhiko was enthusiastic and respectful, he came out to wee Charlie in and poured tea and


    water for him himself. Although he was busy walking around, he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement all the time.


    Tanaka Koichi on the side was so respectful that he wished he could always maintain a ny-degree bending and


    bowing posture.


    Charlie greeted the two of them, looked at the house curiously, and said with a smile: ¡°I have lived in Tomson for so


    long, and this is the first time I havee to this high-rise.¡±


    The huge floor-to-ceiling windows in the living room, looking at the rolling river outside, sighed: ¡°The scenery here is


    really good! Mr. Tanaka has a good eye.¡± Tanaka Koichi on the side said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I originally wanted to buy the set upstairs. The one on the top floor, unfortunately, it was bought by a


    Charlie nodded with a smile, and said: ¡°This is already not bad, if I knew the scenery here is so good, I should have


    Ito Nanako said: ¡°Mr. Charlie cane here often in the future, and I will ask Tanaka-san to take a fingerprint for


    youter and treat this ce as your own home. Well, if we¡¯re not here, you cane up at any time if you want to


    stay alone for a while.¡±


    Charlie was slightly taken aback, not knowing whether to refuse or ept for a while.


    At this moment, seeing Charlie hesitate, Tanaka quickly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, actually there is no need to troubleshoot


    fingerprints, the door password is Miss¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Charlie looked at Nanako, and he realized that he had known him for so long Well, he doesn¡¯t know Nanako¡¯s


    birthday.


    This is mainly due to the fact that during the time the two met, they didn¡¯t meet much, and Charlie himself didn¡¯t pay


    much attention to birthdays, sometimes he couldn¡¯t remember to celebrate his own birthday, and had to be


    reminded.


    And Nanako never told him when her birthday was, or when she celebrated her birthday.


    Nanako on the side also knew that Charlie definitely didn¡¯t know when her birthday was, so he shyly said: ¡°Mr.


    Charlie, my birthday can only be celebrated once every four years¡­¡± Charlie suddenly realized, and blurted out:


    ¡°Then I know¡­ ¡­February 29th¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Nanako nodded shyly, looked at him with big eyes affectionately, and asked, ¡°Mr. Charlie should know


    what year I was born?¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡± I know, I know¡­I know¡­¡±


    Hiroshi Tanaka said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wade already knows the password to the door!¡±


    At this time, Ito Yuhiko¡¯s younger sister, Emi, had prepared a table of sumptuous Japanese cuisine.


    Emi, who was wearing a kimono, walked to Charlie¡¯s side, put her hands in front of her body, bowed respectfully,


    and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I have prepared the best Japanese food for you.¡±


    ¡°It is the highest-end seafood, whether it is sea urchin, oyster, sea bream or bluefin tuna, is the best that can be


    found in the Japanese market at present.


    You will enjoy it!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Wade, Emi is best at making all kinds of sashimi. Her sensitivity to ingredients is


    much stronger than those of the socalled Michelin three-star chefs.¡±


    ¡°The ingredients shees into contact with on a daily basis I¡¯m afraid those Michelin three-star chefs won¡¯t have


    the chance to see it.¡±


    After that, he pointed to the tuna sashimi on the exquisite te and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, these sashimi are the meat from the cheeks of the blue g tuna. The auction price of this fish is three


    million U.S. dors, but such a small amount of meat on the two gills costs hundreds of thousands of dors.¡±


    ¡°After conversion, a piece of fish costs tens of thousands of U.S. dors, and even the best Michelin restaurant will


    not have it.¡±


    Ito Takehiko didn¡¯t just talk nonsense, in Japan¡¯s luxurious society, the price of truly top-notch high-end products


    can be outrageously expensive.


    The highest auction record for bluefin tuna, one has been bought for a skyhigh price of several million dors


    Most of the meat of such fish will flow into high-end restaurants. It seems that enough high-end restaurants can get


    this top-level ingredient.


    As long as you spend hundreds of dors, you can eat a slice of it in a restaurant.


    But the real situation is that the two gills of tuna like this are impossible to flow into the back kitchen of any


    restaurant.


    Most people can¡¯t understand why those top rich people are extravagant to the extreme. It doesn¡¯t matter to them if


    the ingredients of a meal are tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands.


    In their eyes, the only value of a bottle of wine worth tens of thousands of dors is only when it is opened.


    This is mainly because they are so rich that they can spend a lot of money without racking their brains, and it is


    impossible to spend it all in a few lifetimes.


    Ordinary people eat three to five hundred for a meal, and a meal can cost a day or two¡¯s sry, but for a top rich


    man like Takehiko Ito, even if he eats 100,000 US dors for a meal, he may only eat the interest generated by his


    savings in the bank for a day.


    In other words, if he spends 100,000 US dors on a meal, the proportion of his expenditure in the total worth is


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    the same as that of an ordinary person who spends 10 yuan on a bowl of vegetarian noodle soup.


    Although Charlie is also very rich, money doesn¡¯t mean much to him, and he has never had the habit of spending


    extravagantly, so after listening to Emi¡¯s introduction, he nodded slightly and said with a smile:


    ¡°Ms. Ito has worked hard. I don¡¯t have such a tricky mouth, just eat some home-cooked food, don¡¯t need to be so


    extravagant.¡±


    Ito Nanako smiled and said: ¡°It is only prepared for Mr. Charlie alone. Even if you don¡¯te to visit at home, my


    aunt will prepare these for him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just his own food cost, which costs millions of dors. I don¡¯t understand what


    he eats at all, and this to be honest, in my opinion, it¡¯s more of a gimmick than a reality.¡±


    Ito Yuhikoughed and said, ¡°Nanako, everything in this world can be called


    Tao as long as you pursue it to the extreme.¡±


    ¡°You like ikebana, so you will do everything possible to buy the most expensive flowers, you can buy a rose from a


    roadside flower shop for three to five yuan, but those top-quality cultivars that are selected from thousands, One


    flower can even sell for tens of thousands.¡±


    ¡°Using the best flowers, matching the best tools, andbining them in the most elegant way bes the way of


    flowers. I will never have anything to do with ikebana in my life; ¡°


    ¡°There is also tea. Ordinary people make a cup of tea, or make a tea bag and mix it with milk.¡±


    ¡°These can only be regarded as drinking tea, only using top-quality tea leaves, top-quality tea sets, and the most


    sophisticated brewing methods can be called the way of tea!¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know the way of flowers and tea, I


    know the way of food! That is to eat the best ingredients and drink the most expensive wine!¡±


    Ito Nanako stuck out her tongue and deliberately teased him: ¡°Greedy is the best way to eat!¡± You¡¯re greedy, why


    bother to talk so much¡­¡± Yuihiko Itoughed a few times, then took a bottle of sake with ¡°14 generations¡± written


    on it, and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this is not an ordinary Zhubai on the top of the pole, this is the toplevel Long Xiao Jiu Tian, which is one


    in a million, and even the prime minister may not have the chance to smell it!¡±


    Charlie looked at him and asked a question: ¡°Mr. Ito, tell me what¡¯s on your mind, is this wine good?¡± ¡°


    Yes¡­ is it good?¡± Yuhiko Ito fell into deep thought for a while, thinking for a while, and said very seriously: ¡°To be


    honest, Mr. Wade, this thing is far worse than Coke in terms of taste alone.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly added: ¡°But this sake is the quintessence. The wine made from rotten grapes


    is not as delicious as grape juice, but it is quintessence!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he took the initiative to pour a ss of sake for


    Charlie, smiled, and said: ¡°But Mr. Wade, although the wine is not good,¡± ¡°The feeling of being slightly drunk is


    really something that other things can¡¯t give. Let Tanaka also apany us to drink less, so that we can have


    more fun while drinking and chatting!¡±


    Charlie, Ito Yuhiko, and Tanaka Hiroshi exchanged sses, while Nanako stood by and kept adding wine for him.


    What¡¯s interesting is that Nanako only drinks for Charlie, Emi only drinks for Yuhiko Ito, and Koichi Tanaka can only


    drink for himself.


    The so-called Long Xiao, in Charlie¡¯s opinion, is not good to drink. Except for the pure rice fragrance, this thing is


    reallyckluster.


    If you want to feel a little drunk, you have to have at least 40% alcohol. To him, drinking sake is no different from


    drinking tap water.


    However, since it was brought by Ito Yuhiko all the way, Charlie naturally gave enough face.


    Including the top seafood sashimi prepared by Emi, Charlie is still full of praise.


    But in fact, what he thinks in his heart is that sashimi itself has no taste, and what he eats is just the taste of


    different fish.


    After dipping in soy sauce and wasabi, the overall taste is not much different.


    This is very simr to a hot pot. After eating, what you eat is just the taste of the bottom of the pot and the dipping


    sauce.


    After having lunch at the Ito family¡¯s new residence, Charlie and Ito Yuhiko chatted for a while, then got up to say


    goodbye.


    He told Zhiyu earlier that he would visit Liona¡¯s house, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t break his promise.


    Although he drank a lot of sake with the two of them, fortunately, he had spiritual energy in him. Before setting off,


    he used spiritual energy to remove all the alcohol, and then drove to his old house.

 Chapter 5342

    Chapter 5342


    At this time, Liona, Zhifei, and Zhiyu had already had lunch. Zhifei changed into clean clothes, shaved his beard,


    and tied up his shoulder-length hair, and looked much quieter and sharper.


    Zhiyu sat on the sofa, keeping an eye on the movement outside the yard, hoping to see Charlie as soon as he


    arrived.


    And when the BMW that Charlie was driving slowly stopped at the gate of the courtyard, Zhiyu was overjoyed, and


    quickly said to her mother and brother: ¡°Mr. Wade is here!¡± After finishing speaking, she had already stood up and


    ran towards the door.


    Liona and Zhifei also got up quickly and followed behind to greet them.


    When Charlie got off the car, the three of them had already walked to the door one after the other.


    Zhiyu opened the retro iron grille door, a little shy, and said respectfully: ¡°Mr.


    Wade, you are here!¡±


    Zhifei also said very respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    Liona said nothing. She is so cautious as if she saw a good friend¡¯s child, she said kindly: ¡°Charlie is here,e in


    quickly!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said respectfully: ¡°Hello, Auntie, I haven¡¯te in a while. Seeing you, how are you


    recently?¡±


    Liona said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m fine, the environment in Aurous Hill is getting more and morefortable for me, and I


    don¡¯t have as many troubles as before, so I am still veryfortable.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°That¡¯s good! I wasn¡¯t in Aurous Hill at that time, but I probably won¡¯t go out in the recent period. If


    you need help with anything in Aurous Hill, please feel free to contact me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Liona was not too polite and agreed with a smile, and then invited Charlie into the house.


    Entering this old house, Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling sad.


    When his parents rented this old house, they also carefully restored it, just like now, although it still looks so simple,


    it can give people a new look.


    After 20 years of idleness, this old house was once dpidated, but after Liona¡¯s careful restoration, all this seemed


    to have returned to the state it was 20 years ago.


    For a moment, Charlie even felt that he was back to the way when he was seven or eight years old. His parents


    had just settled down in Aurous Hill, and the family of three was living an ordinary life full of happiness.


    Liona saw that Charlie was looking around and was a little lost, so he deliberately didn¡¯t say anything, but let


    Charlie take a good look and think about it.


    After a long time, Charlie withdrew his thoughts before almost crying, held back the tears, and said to Liona with a


    smile:


    ¡°Auntie must have taken a lot of trouble to clean up this house¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Liona nodded and smiled, and said, ¡°It took a lot of thought, but I also enjoyed


    it.¡±


    Then, Liona pointed to the group of rustic old-fashioned leather sofas, and said to Charlie: ¡°Sit down and rest for a


    while!¡± ¡°Okay !¡± Charlie nodded, and after sitting down, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°Auntie, this sofa is basically the


    same as the sofa I used to have when I was a child¡­ Can we still buy this style of sofa now?¡±


    Liona said with a smile: ¡± When we were young, leather sofas basically looked like this, unless those sofas imported


    from Europe and the United States would look more exaggerated, but this kind of sofa is not avable for purchase


    now, and I specially hired someone to make it by hand.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart: ¡°Auntie you are really careful, and you really knew


    Dad very well. Your vision in many ces is very simr to Dad¡­¡±


    After feeling emotional, Charlie deliberately changed the topic, looking at Zhifei at the side and asked him, ¡°Master


    Su, you must have had a hard time in the past six months, right?¡±


    Zhifei stood up subconsciously, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade I would also like to thank you for your advice, if it


    weren¡¯t for you, I might still be that ignorant dude¡­¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°I asked you to kneel and make a pilgrimage all the way, don¡¯t you hate me at all?¡±


    Zhifei said truthfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, for the first month, I hated you every moment to the bone. I even fantasized in my


    heart that if one day I can be stronger than you, I will definitely make you pay back ten times or a hundred times,


    but¡­after a month, I gradually started to understand your good intentions¡­¡± Charlie asked curiously: ¡°My good


    intentions? In the eyes of many people, I am a person full of evil tastes. I oftene up with weird ways to punish


    others. I am afraid they would like to kill me. Why are you the only one who said I have Good intentions?¡±


    Zhifei said sincerely: ¡°In fact, you had a lot of ways to punish me, even if you took my life,¡±


    ¡°No one could do anything to you, not to mention that my this life itself is the result of the ident in Japan as I was


    rescued, but you still gave me another way out, and also gave me a chance to find my way back¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Zhifei pursed his lips and remained silent for a moment, and then said:


    ¡°Besides, I know, in fact, you have sent people to protect me in secret. I have encountered danger to my life several


    times in the past six months, and I got out without any problem. You must be behind the scenes to help.¡±


    Charlie did not speak, but Zhiyu asked in surprise: ¡°Brother, what is your life in danger? Why didn¡¯t I hear you


    mention it?¡±


    Zhifei said: ¡°In the second month after departure, I began to treat this pilgrimage sincerely, so I dismissed Mr.


    Wade. My entourage ns to reach the finish line by myself¡­¡±


    ¡°I fell ill after being exposed to the rain, so I stayed overnight at a farmhouse. After all, many pilgrims would stay


    overnight along the way, so I didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°As a result, the couple tried to sell me to the owner of a local ck brick kiln when I was almost unconscious with a


    high fever;¡±


    ¡°I heard from the two of them that a healthy adult can sell for 20,000 yuan Normally, it costs at least three or four


    thousand yuan a month to recruit a worker for a kiln. If the kiln owner buys the worker back, he can pay back the


    cost as long as he squeezes the worker for more than half a year, and the rest is pure profit;¡±


    ¡°At that time, the kiln Lord has already driven over, and because I looked unconscious, he bargained with the other


    party and pressed the price back to five thousand¡­¡±


    Zhiyu¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly asked, ¡°What happenedter?¡±


    Zhifei said, ¡°The kiln owner and his three thugs moved me into an off-road vehicle. At that time, I wanted to call for


    help, but because of the high fever, I don¡¯t even have the ability to fully open my eyes, let alone resist¡­¡±


    ¡°After getting in the car, I thought my life must be over, but I didn¡¯t expect that the kiln owner¡¯s off-road vehicle was


    driven by a car not too far away.¡±


    ¡°The car hit the rear, and he got out of the car with his thugs to argue with others, and the four were shot down by


    the other party¡­¡±


    Zhiyu couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Then?!¡±


    Zhifei said in a low voice: ¡°The one who shot Those two people threw the bodies of the four of them into the ditch


    by the roadside, then lifted me out of the off-road vehicle, and sent me back to the farmhouse¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Zhiyu added. It was a puzzled look: ¡°Why sent you back?¡±


    Zhifei said: ¡°They thought I had been in aa and didn¡¯t know anything, so they discussed in the car that they


    wanted to send me back to that farmhouse, and then gun forced the couple to take good care of me until I


    recovered, and then deal with the couple after I left, but they didn¡¯t know, I heard all these conversations.¡±


    Said, Zhifei looked at Charlie, grateful Said: ¡°Mr. Wade, those two discussed in the car whether to report this matter


    to Mr. Chen of Shangri-La, but they also felt that I might encounter this trivial matter in the future.¡±


    ¡°As long as they can guarantee my safety It is safe, so there was no need to report again and again, so I knew at


    that time that you have been secretly arranging people to protect me¡­¡±


    Immediately afterward, Zhifei suddenly knelt on the ground, kowtowed respectfully, and said gratefully: ¡°Thank you


    Mr. Wade for saving my life time and time again, I will never forget it!¡±


    Charlie stretched out his hand to help him up, and said calmly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for this matter, you are


    Auntie Du¡¯s son and Miss Su¡¯s brother,¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯tmit a heinous crime, so I can¡¯t take your life out of reason, because of this, I let you go on a


    pilgrimage, the original intention, in fact, was to let you go to penance;¡±


    ¡°Although I have never knelt down Pilgrimage, from the age of eight to the age of twenty-seven,¡±


    ¡°I have been experiencing all kinds of hardships for nearly twenty years, and these hardships are also a kind of


    penance in my opinion;¡±


    ¡°Penancery can beat a person¡¯s heart, sharpen a person¡¯s will, and reshape a person¡¯s soul. No matter if you were


    rich and well-fed, arrogant and domineering before, or you were hungry and self-deprecating. During the penance,


    you can find a radical change; ¡°


    ¡°If you can do this, it will be a good thing for you and your family;¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, at least it will be because of this journey. I have lingering fears about hard punishment, and I will


    definitely restrain myself in the future;¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie changed the subject and said firmly: ¡°But I definitely can¡¯t let you on the road of penance,


    because natural disasters and manmade disasters can endanger your life!¡±


    ¡°In that case, not only will all this deviate from my original intention, but I will also be unable to exin to Auntie and


    Miss Su.¡±

 Chapter 5343

    Chapter 5343


    Ever since he confirmed that the Su family had nothing to do with the death of his parents,


    Charlie never thought of taking the life of anyone in the Su family.


    Zynn could let him off and make it happen, let alone a mere Zhifei.


    And he asked people to protect him in secret, because of the face of Liona and Zhiyu.


    The pilgrimage to the Jokhang Temple is not like Kevin riding a bicycle to Aurous Hill.


    Thetter has a bicycle, and the way is the most economically developed in China.


    In this area, as long as you don¡¯t blindly pedal your bicycle on the high speed line,


    There is basically no danger to your life.


    But Zhifei¡¯s case is different. All the way westward, the environment is getting worse and worse.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    If he is not careful, he would be in danger everywhere.


    If he didn¡¯t protect him secretly if he died on the way, what could he exin to Liona and Su?


    Zhifei also knew that Charlie asked people to protect him,


    Not because he was really kind to him, but because of the face of his mother and sister.


    But even so, he was still grateful to Charlie for awakening himself from his former dandyism.


    Therefore, he said to Charlie very piously: ¡°Mr. Wade, no matter what your purpose is,¡±


    ¡°I still thank you for your kindness in reinventing me!¡±


    Charlie looked at him and said lightly: ¡°It seems that you have also awakened,¡±


    ¡°The prodigal son has turned back, this time, if you don¡¯t want to continue this time, the pilgrimage can be


    terminated.¡±


    When Charlie said this, Zhifei and Liona were all surprised.


    Zhifei thought that there was something wrong with her ears, and never dreamed that Charlie would allow him to


    stop the pilgrimage.


    He has just walked a third of the way, and it was the easiest third.


    The remaining two-thirds are the most severe challenges.


    As the altitude gets higher and higher, the road ahead will be more and more difficult.


    It is no exaggeration to say that if they stop now, at least 80% of the hardships can be avoided.


    What Charlie said was not entirely out of his sincerity.


    He just wanted to see if Zhifei really changed his past.


    If he can really change his past and decide to abandon everything before him,


    Then he will definitely choose to continue this pilgrimage.


    But if he is still lucky, then he will definitely seize this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    The reason why Charlie tested him in this way was to decide whether to allow, Zhifei to return to the decision-


    making level of the Su family in the future.


    Although the current head of the Su family is Zhiyu, it is impossible for Zhiyu to be in charge of the entire Su family


    alone.


    Zhiyu is like the chairperson of a grouppany with the highest decisionmaking power and veto power.


    She cannot cover all the core things are do it all by herself,


    So her subordinates still need a lot of core executive positions to help her run the entire Su family¡¯s industry.


    In a huge grouppany, under the chairperson, there are at least several executive directors and an executive


    president,


    And eachpany entity under the group also needs a set of management teams.


    The power in the hands is veryrge, so there must be a trustworthy person in charge,


    So as to avoid management failure to the greatest extent.


    But right now, Zhiyu doesn¡¯t have many people of her own who she can use.


    Her father has been under house arrest by the He family and cannot interfere in the affairs of the Su family.


    The old man Chengfeng also went to Madagascar.


    Liona also went through the divorce procedures with Zynn. It is also inconvenient to have any rtionship with the


    Su Group.


    Therefore, if Zhifei canpletely change his past, Charlie still hopes that he can return to the Su family and be


    used by Zhiyu.


    It was because of this idea that Charlie decided to give Zhifei a real test.

 Chapter 5344

    Chapter 5344


    If Zhifei passes this temptation, even if he bes the number two member of the Su family in the future, he will


    not stop him.


    But if Zhifei fails this temptation, from today onwards, although he can regain his freedom,


    He will never be allowed to get his hands on the Su family¡¯s property.


    Because he wants to find an absolutely trustworthy and loyal subordinate for Zhiyu,


    So he must not bury any hidden dangers in this candidate,


    But if Zhifei has the slightest idea of giving up on this pilgrimage, he will be excluded.


    Liona and Zhiyu didn¡¯t know Charlie¡¯s real intentions.


    When they heard that Charlie was willing to give Zhifei a lenient chance,


    They couldn¡¯t hide their excitement. They hoped that Zhifei would agree to the situation.


    But Zhifei hesitated for a moment, but then said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for your kindness, but I still want to finish this pilgrimage.¡±


    ¡°It will be more difficult. You will enter the mountains, enter the teau, enter the no-man¡¯snd,¡±


    ¡°And even climb several mountains with an altitude of four to five kilometers.¡±


    ¡°You will no longer be surrounded by modern cities.¡±


    ¡°The carved primitive world, where the environment is dangerous and surrounded by wild beasts, is likely to kill you


    with an ordinary altitude sickness.¡±


    Zhifei nodded and said sincerely: ¡°I know the road ahead will be very difficult,¡±


    ¡°But I still want to finish this thing, don¡¯t give up halfway¡­¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t have faith or awe before, but through these months of experience,¡±


    ¡°I already have my own belief in my heart, this belief is not religion,¡±


    ¡°But perseverance to the goal. I hope I can have the character of never giving up,¡±


    ¡°And this pilgrimage is the first step to having this character.¡± ¡°If I give up now, I won¡¯t have another


    chance in the future¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but look at him with admiration.


    Being able to say these words, Zhifei really did not waste the past six months.


    So, he nodded and said, ¡°Since you have made up your mind, I won¡¯t say much.¡±


    ¡°There is still a long way to go. If you feel pressure and difficulties during this process,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°You can feel free at any time to quit. I won¡¯t me you, and I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Zhifei cupped his hands and said, ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I understand!¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°However if you don¡¯t prepare for the next journey,¡±


    ¡°If you quit, then you won¡¯t be given a chance toe back to rest halfway,¡± ¡°You can only walk to the end, and


    when you get to the Jokhang Temple, I will arrange a ne to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhifei said without hesitation:


    ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Wade, I will definitely arrive at the Jokhang Temple!¡±


    Charlie nodded, stood up, and said to Liona: ¡°Auntie,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother your family. And I wille to visit another day!¡± Liona didn¡¯t expect Charlie to leave so


    soon, and at this moment, she suddenly understood the purpose of Charlie¡¯s visit,


    And thought to herself: ¡°Charlie is here today! Coming here should not be for


    visiting,¡±


    ¡°But to test Zhifei and see what choice he will make after getting the right to terminate.¡±


    ¡°Now that Zhifei has made his choice, Charlie is ready to leave¡­ ¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, she also roughly guessed Charlie¡¯s deeper purpose, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little joyful.


    She also stood up, and said to Charlie very politely: ¡°Then I will see you off!¡±


    Zhiyu who was on the side didn¡¯t expect Charlie to leave suddenly,


    So she asked subconsciously: ¡°Mr. Wade, you just sat down a while ago.¡± Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t


    sit down anymore, let¡¯s do it another day.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he got up and walked out.


    Liona took Charlie out with a pair of children.


    After Charlie got into the car, she let out a sigh of relief,


    Turned around and said to Zhifei, ¡°Zhifei, it seems that you have passed the test Charlie gave you!¡±

 Chapter 5345

    Chapter 5345


    ¡°Test?¡± Zhifei looked at his mother with some doubt, and asked in confusion: ¡°Mom, what do you mean?¡±


    Liona said seriously: ¡°The main purpose of Charlie¡¯sing here today should be to ask you that question.¡±


    ¡°See if you will take this opportunity to end this pilgrimage.¡±


    Zhifei asked her, ¡°What is Mr. Wade nning to test me for? Is my sincerity tested?¡±


    ¡°Almost!¡± Liona nodded slightly. He nodded and exined:


    ¡°Charlie¡¯s behavior style is very simr to his father¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know Charlie well, I knew Changying.¡±


    ¡°Changying was different from most leaders in that his first prerequisite for employing people,¡±


    ¡°Was not their background. But on one¡¯s character.¡±


    After a pause, Liona continued: ¡°In his eyes, no matter how powerful a person was,¡±


    ¡°As long as the person¡¯s conduct is not good, he will not be close friends,¡±


    ¡°Let alone won¡¯t put it in a career blueprint.¡± ¡°


    ¡°But many people don¡¯t care about this now, and many bosses have malicious intentions.¡±


    ¡°They just want to squeeze out the ability and value of the other party and discard them at will,¡±


    ¡°So they employ people, first look at ability, not character,¡±


    ¡°But such a person is often a double-edged sword.¡±


    ¡°Even if a certain value can be created in a short period of time,¡±


    ¡°Two people who have bad intentions and think that the winner takes it all,¡±


    ¡°How can it be possible to create a win-win situation?¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in the long run, this situation must do more harm than good,¡±


    ¡°And it is precisely because of this that the first prerequisite for Changying,¡±


    ¡°To employ a person was to pass the test of character;¡±


    Speaking of this, Liona said again: ¡°Charlie must have some intentions to let


    Roma put your father under house arrest.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°As long as Zynn can figure it out and meet Charlie¡¯s test standards,¡±


    ¡°Charlie will give him freedom.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see.¡±


    ¡°After the wedding on the 8th, he will definitely be able to regain his freedom.¡± Zhifei asked in surprise: ¡°Mom, you


    mean, Mr. Wade intends to use me?¡±


    Liona said seriously: ¡°It may not be that he used you, it may be your sister.¡± Zhiyu nodded, and said: ¡°Then when


    brother returns from the pilgrimage, he can return to work in the Su Group!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liona sighed: ¡°Charlie tested your brother,¡±


    ¡°Presumably because of you, his thoughts are the same as his father¡¯s. Very careful.¡±


    Zhifei was silent for a moment, and suddenly realized:


    ¡°Mom, I understand Mr. Wade¡¯s meaning¡­he wants me to be down-to-earth,¡±


    ¡°And to share the burden for Zhiyu, but the premise is that he has to feel that my conduct has changed qualitatively


    from before.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t let me get involved in the Su family¡¯s business.¡±


    Liona nodded and said: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, so you must not have any other thoughts,¡±


    ¡°If you let him down again, he may never give you any chance again now.¡± Zhifei said without hesitation: ¡°Mom,


    don¡¯t worry, I am no longer the one who still wanted to inherit the Su family.¡±


    ¡°The pilgrimage during this period made me understand that in a lifetime,¡±


    ¡°One must not leave oneself and the rtives disappointed.¡±


    ¡°As long as Zhiyu needs me in the future, I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°If she does not need me, I will not fight for the assets of the Su family.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is only the money in my own ount,¡±


    ¡°It is enough for me to worry about how to live a life without worry.¡±


    Seeing that Zhifei said these words from the bottom of his heart,


    Liona nodded in relief, and said to Zhiyu: ¡°Zhiyu, as the head of the Su family,¡±


    ¡°Even if Charlie allows your brother returns to the Su Group,¡±


    ¡°And it is up to you to decide whether to let him go back.¡±


    ¡°You can consider this pointpletely independently,¡±


    ¡°And Mom will not interfere, but Mom has only one request for you.¡±


    Zhiyu hurriedly said: ¡°Mom! Just say it!¡±


    Liona said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s normal in a family business to use your own family members for important positions,¡±


    ¡°But you must be objective and fair. Take special care, if he can go up,¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t, then go down, don¡¯t let them


    go down, making people feel that he is not capable.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded heavily: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I will write it down!¡±

 Chapter 5346

    Chapter 5346


    Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    A direct flight to Hong Hong took off at Aurous Hill Airport.


    Jemima, who was full of thoughts, was sitting on the ne,


    Looking at Aurous Hill which was getting farther and farther out of the window,


    And couldn¡¯t help but think of the details of the acquaintance with Charlie in Hong Kong.


    Today she happened to see Charlie and Nanako walking together,


    Although it made her feel inferior for a while, it didn¡¯t affect her deep love for Charlie at all.


    Right now, she just thinks that time will pass faster in the future.


    She can¡¯t wait for the day when she starts working at Aurous Hill University.


    She has even decided to call Charlie after school starts and tell him that she ising to Aurous Hill University.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    To do business, ask him out to meet, and tell him when they meet that she has joined Aurous Hill University.


    And Jemima is also prepared for the worst.


    Even if Charlie is not happy after knowing it, and even wants to leave Aurous Hill, she doesn¡¯t care.


    This is the first time for her to experience life in this world. He is closer, and no one can persuade her otherwise.


    Just as her ne was gradually leaving Aurous Hill, another ne slowlynded on the runway of the Airport.


    The ne took off from Madagascar in Africa and flew 10,000 kilometers all the way to Aurous Hill.


    The passenger on the ne was Chengfeng, the old man of the Su family who had be a bigndlord in


    Madagascar.


    He had received an invitation from his son and hade all the way from Madagascar to attend the wedding.


    Knowing that his son was going to marry Roma, Chengfeng¡¯s first thought was a surprise, and his second thought


    was a sense of relief.


    The relief is not because he is satisfied with Roma,


    But mainly because he has not been used to his son licking like a dog in front of Liona for so many years.


    Everyone knows that Liona agreed to marry Zynn because he begged Changying but he couldn¡¯t do it.


    In the beginning, he also wanted to prevent his son from marrying Liona.


    However, in the end, Zynn, who couldn¡¯t help but only want to marry Liona, could only acquiesce in their marriage.


    Acquiescence is acquiescence, but the old man¡¯s knot has not been untied for so many years.


    Now, his son finally ended his marriage with Liona for more than 20 years,


    And married Roma who loved him wholeheartedly. In the eyes of the old man, this is Zynn¡¯s best destination right


    now.


    After sharing the bed with a woman who doesn¡¯t love him for more than twenty years, it¡¯s time to change to


    someone who loves him.


    But when you look into it, the old man also thinks that this matter is not perfect.


    In his impression, Roma is a disabled person, which is really a bit unreliable.


    The young mistress of the Su family is missing an arm, which is not the case even after thinking about it.


    But he still doesn¡¯t know that Roma¡¯s severed arm has already been reborn.


    After the nended, it taxied all the way to the hangar. At this time, Zynn and Roma had been waiting in the


    hangar for a long time.


    After all, it was the old man who came here all the way, and the two of them attached great importance to it,


    So they came to the airport half an hour early to wait.


    When the ne slowly slid into the hangar, Roma¡¯s nervous hands trembled a little.


    This was mainly because she was not sure whether Mr. Su, who had a strong temper and eyes above his head,


    would like his future daughter-inw.


    In case he was dissatisfied with her and would point to her nose and scold her for not being good enough for his


    son, what would she do then?


    Zynn noticed Roma¡¯s nervousness, so he whispered in her ear:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I called the old man about this matter, the old man didn¡¯t express any dissatisfaction.¡±


    Roma said anxiously: ¡°I know his character, his emotions are invisible, and he likes to attack suddenly, so I¡¯m afraid


    he will hold his breath¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zynnforted with a smile: ¡°The old man is no longer the all-powerful old man back then.¡±


    ¡°Now, his mind is all about raising horses. I said we are going to get married and I invited him over.¡±


    ¡°His first reaction was to calcte the time. It is said that he bought a horse farm,¡±


    ¡°And there are a few mares in it that are about to give birth. He doesn¡¯t want to miss the birth of the pony.¡±


    Roma finally breathed a sigh of relief, but she still had no idea before getting the old man¡¯s face-to-face affirmation.


    At this time, the docking of the steps waspleted, the cabin door opened,


    And Chengfeng, who was wearing short sleeves and big pants, stepped out of the ne.


    When he saw Zynn and Roma, he waved to them on the ne with a smile on his face, and his pace was a little


    faster.


    Seeing him smiling and waving, Zynn said to Roma in a low voice: ¡°Look, the old man seems to be in a good


    mood!¡±


    After that, he took the initiative to greet him, and said respectfully: ¡°Dad, you have worked hard all the way.¡±


    Chengfeng waved his hands, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not hard work, it¡¯s not hard work,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been eating and sleeping all the way, so what¡¯s the hard work.¡±


    Roma also walked up to Chengfeng anxiously at this time, bowed respectfully, and said, ¡°Hi, sir!¡±


    Chengfeng said with a smile: ¡°You two are going to have a wedding soon, why do you call me a master, besides,¡±


    ¡°I am not the head of the Su family now, so I don¡¯t need to be called that,¡±


    ¡°I am older than your father, you can call me Uncle, wait until the day of the wedding to call me Dad.¡±


    Roma didn¡¯t expect the old man to be so approachable nowa, and she immediately rxed a lot.


    Zynn really felt relieved, pointed to the Rolls-Royce behind him, and said to the old man, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go to the hotel


    first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chengfeng nodded slightly, and Roma who was on the side had already taken the first step.


    He opened the car door for him, made a gesture of invitation, and said respectfully: ¡°Uncle Su, please!¡±


    Chengfeng subconsciously responded, and was about to get into the car.


    When he suddenly realized that Roma was making a gesture of invitation with both hands.


    He pointed at Roma¡¯s right hand in a daze, and murmured,


    ¡°Roma¡­you¡­you¡­what¡¯s the matter with your right hand¡­¡±

 Chapter 5347

    Chapter 5347


    Chengfeng, who had been andlord in Madagascar for a period of time, Had no idea what Roma had


    experienced during this time.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He just remembered that she had an arm cut off in order to save his son,


    And the shoulder-length wound almostpletely cut off her entire right arm.


    However, Roma in front of him was wearing a half-sleeved long skirt,


    And her two arms looked intact and flexible.


    Chengfeng was also a person who had seen the world,


    And he knew very well that even the best prosthetic limbs would not appear this much realistic and flexible.


    Seeing his surprised expression, Roma was about to exin,


    When Zynn at the side hurriedly said,


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s a long story, let¡¯s talk about it in the car!¡±


    Chengfeng knew that there might be something hidden about this matter, so he nodded and got into the car.


    Roma immediately got into the attached car, while Zynn drove the car himself.


    After the car started, Zynn said to Chengfeng who was sitting in the back row:


    ¡°Dad, to be honest, Roma¡¯s right arm has recovered.¡±


    ¡°It means that Roma¡¯s severed arm has regenerated?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zynn nodded, ¡°It¡¯s true, this incident is too shocking,¡±


    ¡°But fortunately Roma has not been in Aurous Hill these years,¡±


    ¡°So no one knows about her.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want the outside to know about it, so don¡¯t tell others about it.¡±


    Chengfeng asked in amazement: ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that there is such a medical technology now¡­ ¡­¡±


    After that, without waiting for Zynn to answer, Chengfeng suddenly widened his eyes and eximed:


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be because of Charlie?¡±


    When encountering such an extraordinary event,


    The first thing thates to mind is Charlie, besides Charlie,


    He really can¡¯t think of anyone else who can have such a skill.


    Zynn didn¡¯t hide it, nodded, and said: ¡°You guessed it right, it¡¯s Charlie,¡±


    ¡°Charlie has a kind of elixir that can regenerate people¡¯s limbs,¡±


    ¡°And Roma took the elixir he gave to regenerate her limb.¡±


    ¡°The most exaggerated is Ito Takehiko of the Ito family in Japan.¡±


    ¡°He was hunted down by the Takahashi family before.¡±


    ¡°He jumped off the bridge and had both legs amputated.¡±


    ¡°After taking the elixir, the two legs also grew back intact¡­¡±


    ¡°No way¡­¡± Chengfeng murmured in shock, ¡°What kind of supernatural power does this Charlie have?¡±


    ¡°Such an unbelievable thing, can be a reality in his hands,¡± ¡°Even in fairy tales, I have never heard of


    any pill that can regenerate a broken arm¡­¡±


    Zynn sighed: ¡°Charlie¡¯s ability is no longer possible to imagine.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing the ordinary people cannot understand it,¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you this, Ruoli has been supported by Charlie one matter after the another, and now she is a five-star


    warrior!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Chengfeng¡¯s brain was dizzy, and he asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Ruoli is now a five-star martial artist!¡±


    ¡°Already a five-star warrior?!¡±


    ¡°I remember that the old man of the He family is only at the level of a threestar warrior?¡±

 Chapter 5348

    Chapter 5348


    Zynn nodded: ¡°This is the benefit of being supported by Charlie.¡±


    He knew it at Waderest Mountain that day. Joseph was also devoted to Charlie.


    With his strength and character, it is really thanks to Zhiyu and Ruoli that he can stay in the Su family until today.


    Otherwise, the Su family may have beenpletely trampled on by now¡­¡± Chengfeng shook his hands and let out


    a long sigh:


    ¡°It¡¯s my Su family¡¯s luck to have Zhiyu and Ruoli¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Roma, who was sitting in the co-pilot,


    And said with shame on his face: ¡°Roma, I was really ashamed when I gave up Ruoli for the sake of the Su family,¡±


    ¡°And I hope you two don¡¯t hate me¡­¡±


    Roma turned around, she said seriously: ¡°Uncle, I know that you also had your own reasons for what happened to


    Ruoli back then.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t just me you for this matter. He is also responsible for keeping the way.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him to let Ruoli go to Japan for the killing ring,¡±


    ¡°Destroying the whole family of Matsumoto, it would not force Ruoli into such a passive situation¡­¡±


    Chengfeng sighed, and asked her: ¡°Roma, where is Ruoli now?¡±


    ¡°This time, I must apologize to her!¡±


    Zynn answered first: ¡°She is busy with the wedding preparations at the hotel, you can see herter.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Chengfeng nodded, and asked again: ¡°For your marriage, did Charlie let Zhifeie back?¡±


    ¡°He came back.¡± Zynn replied, ¡°Zhifei just returned to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen him yet, he and Zhiyu went to Liona first.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes.¡± Chengfeng said with emotion: ¡°Almost forgot, Liona also settled in Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his expression became even more ashamed, and he said in a low voice:


    ¡°Back when I attempted the killing of Liona, I almost killed Zhiyu together with her,¡±


    ¡°I have always felt ashamed of the two of them in my heart.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if I will have the opportunity to visit Liona this time and apologize to her,¡±


    ¡°Or you can ask her for me¡­¡­¡±


    Zynn was embarrassed. He said: ¡°I have no contact with her anymore.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask Zhiyuter and ask her to say hello to Liona.¡±


    ¡°If Liona agrees to see you, let Zhiyu take you there.¡±


    ¡°Okay ¡­Okay¡­¡± Chengfeng nodded lightly, and said sincerely:


    ¡°During this period of time in Madagascar, I havepletely thought about it.¡± ¡°I used to think too much about the


    wealth and power of the Su family.¡± ¡°As a result, it has be a lot weaker. Now that I am disarmed and returned


    to the field,¡±


    ¡°I realize how hateful I was at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I hope that before I go back this time, I can get forgiveness from Ruoliu,


    Zhiyu, and Liona¡­¡±


    When Chengfeng was in power, he was supercilious.


    But when he was deprived of everything by Charlie, his state of mind also changed a lot.


    As he gets older, what he did at the beginning has be a knot in his heart, And he also sincerely hopes to be


    forgiven by his children and grandchildren.


    Coming back to attend Zynn¡¯s wedding, it is a good opportunity to untie these knots.


    After a moment of silence, Chengfeng thought of something, and suddenly asked Zynn:


    ¡°Zynn, who is the witness for your wedding with Roma?


    ¡°Except for me and Roma¡¯s family, we didn¡¯t invite any outsiders,¡±


    ¡°So we just wanted to keep a low profile and finish it.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Ruoli invited a well-known male host from Eastcliff to be the master of ceremonies, as the witness I didn¡¯t think


    about it.¡±


    Chengfeng nodded, and said seriously: ¡°You two take time to invite Charlie and see if he is willing to be your


    witness.¡±


    ¡°Charlie?¡± Zynn said awkwardly: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t have any opinion on him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that people invite elders or leaders to be witnesses.¡±


    ¡°How can we invite a junior to be witness¡­¡±


    ¡°Junior?¡±


    Chengfeng smiled and asked him: ¡°Do you think we are still qualified to talk about seniority with Charlie in our


    current situation?¡±

 Chapter 5349

    Chapter 5349


    Chengfeng¡¯s change was indeed unexpected for many people.


    In the eyes of many Su family members, he is the stone in thetrine, so smelly and hard that no one has ever


    dared to challenge his authority in the family, and he has never bowed to anyone in the family.


    But this time, he did have the consciousness to change his past.


    After he came to the hotel, apanied by Zynn and Roma, he immediately found Ruoli, and sincerely apologized


    to her, begging for her forgiveness.


    He bowed slightly, and said to her, ¡°Ruoli, Grandpa used to treat you with a lot of debts, and even betrayed you


    many times for the benefit of the Su family. Now grandpa dare not ask for your forgiveness. I only hope that you


    can forgive me. ept grandpa¡¯s sincere apology¡­¡±


    Ruoli didn¡¯t expect that Chengfeng would take the initiative to apologize to himself. Thinking back to her illegitimate


    daughter, she had never been recognized by Chengfeng. Although she knew that he was her grandfather, she


    never dared to really treat him like a grandfather, let alone expect him to treat her like a granddaughter.


    And when she thought about how she was abandoned by the Su family many times and even nearly died at the


    hands of the Self-Defense Forces in Japan, she was still indignant.


    Thinking back to the few times when she almost died, Ruoli¡¯s tears rolled down uncontrobly.


    But even though she was crying like rain, she said to Chengfeng very magnanimously: ¡°You have already paid the


    price for what you did back then, and now I don¡¯t me you anymore.¡±


    Chengfeng saw that she couldn¡¯t stop crying. He felt ashamed in his heart.


    But fortunately, Ruoli was still willing to forgive him, which to him was his wish fulfilled.


    Then, Zynn called Zhiyu and told her that the old man wanted to visit Liona.


    After Liona learned about it, she also graciously weed it.


    Zynn originally wanted to go with Chengfeng, but Chengfeng warned him in a low voice:


    ¡°Zynn, since you are going to marry Roma, you must keep a distance from Liona, and didn¡¯t make Roma feel


    ufortable. By the way, I will let the driver take me there, you can find a chance to talk to Charlie and see if he


    is willing to be the witness of the two of you.¡±


    Zynn thought for a moment, nodded slightly, and said: ¡°Okay Dad, I¡¯ll find a chance to ask him.¡±


    When Chengfeng used his sincerity to get to Liona, Zynn took the initiative to call Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie was shutting himself up in the Champs Elysees hot spring vi, thinking hard.


    Aftering out of Liona¡¯s house in the afternoon, he couldn¡¯t wait toe here, wanting to continue studying the


    ring that Maria gave him.


    Today, the ring¡¯s beating again made him feel a little confused.


    Ever since he got this ring, it has been acting like a spiritual energy scammer. No matter how much spiritual energy


    he instilled in it, it wouldn¡¯t respond at all.


    However, since thest time, it was beating inexplicably at University, today it was the second time it was suddenly


    in the underground garage of Tomson.


    In Charlie¡¯s subconscious mind, he has always felt that this thing is definitely not simple, because the aura he has


    input into this ring is already a huge amount. If he uses that aura to activate the Thunderbolt Talisman, the entire


    Aurous Hill might be thunderstormed for at least three to five days.


    However, such powerful energy can disappear without a trace when it enters this small ring. Among other things,


    the bearing capacity of this ring is already extraordinary.


    Charlie is also a person who has read books. He knows that everything in the world must obey a basic physical


    rule, and thew of energy conservation is one of them.


    The basic principle of thew of conservation of energy is that energy will not be created out of thin air, but it will not


    disappear out of thin air either.


    If youpare aura to electricity and this ring to a battery, then you can clearly see what is unusual about it.


    Normally, a battery of the same volume is nothing more than an ordinary button battery, and the amount of power it


    can store is negligible, and a few hundred mAh has already reached the peak of battery technology at this stage.


    But the current condition of this ring is like a button battery, which has been charged with thousands or even tens of


    thousands of kilowatt-hours of electricity!


    So here is a question.


    ording to thew of energy conservation, such a huge amount of energy can never disappear in vain, so it must


    be stored or transformed by the ring in some way.


    But how did it do it? Where does it store all this energy?


    Although Charlie couldn¡¯t figure out these two problems for a while, he could figure out one thing, that is, this ring


    can swallow such a powerful aura, which proves that it is definitely not a mortal thing, and even surpassed his


    understanding of things.


    With such a magical weapon, he has been unable to pry into its mysteries while holding it in his hand. Charlie


    naturally scratches his heart.


    He also tried, sending a little spirit energy into it again, but its reaction was still the same as before, epting all of


    his spirit energy, and nothing came of it, without any response.


    The more so, the more Charlie was puzzled by this thing.


    But the current him, no matter what he said, did not dare to pour spiritual energy into the ring unscrupulously, so he


    could only hold the ring and look at it repeatedly, trying to find out the mystery behind it.


    However, this ring ispletely a in circle ring without any lines or inscriptions, and the surface is so smooth


    that there is not even a small pothole.


    Just when Charlie was at a loss, Zynn called him.


    On the phone, Zynn said to him after being respectful and polite: ¡°Mr. Wade, actually I am calling you this time to


    make a request, and I hope you can agree.¡±


    He continued: ¡°Mr. Wade, I would like to invite you to be the witness of our wedding¡­We couldn¡¯t get to this day


    without your help. For the two of us, you are our biggest benefactor,¡±


    ¡°It is very appropriate to invite you to be the witness of the wedding, and I hope will not reject us¡­¡± ¡°


    ¡°Okay, I will do it.¡±


    Charlie only agreed to Zynn¡¯s request after a little hesitation.


    He felt that since Zynn asked him for this matter, he would not look at the face of the monk but the face of the


    Buddha.


    There were no outsiders at this wedding, nothing more than people from the Su family, the He family, and the Ito


    family.


    Zynn, who originally thought that Charlie might not agree, immediately breathed a sigh of relief after hearing


    Charlie¡¯s affirmative answer, thanked him a thousand times, and then hung up the phone.


    Charlie put the phone aside, looked back at the ring, and couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°You have lied to me so much,


    and you didn¡¯t say thank you or give any response from the beginning to the end.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about these things with you, but can you tell me,st time at University and this time at Tomson, why


    did you suddenly jump inexplicably? Could it be these two ces that made you feel something wrong?¡±


    After muttering, the ring naturally didn¡¯t move.


    Charlie thought of something, and said again: ¡°Then if I take you back to the old ce, can you still give the same


    reaction?¡±


    Thinking of this, his eyes lit up immediately, without saying a word, he put the ring into his pocket. Immediately


    drove to the University at the fastest speed.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    This time, instead of driving in, he parked his car in a parking lot near the University and then walked into the


    campus.


    He clearly remembered thest time the ring jumped at the University, on the way he drove away from here.


    So he put the ring on his hand and walked unhurriedly all the way to the Academic Affairs Building.

 Chapter 5350

    Chapter 5350


    Along the way, every time he took a step, he felt the movement of the ring very carefully.


    But to his great disappointment, the ring didn¡¯t respond in any way.


    He murmured in his heart: ¡°Thest time it reacted was on the way out. Could it be that this thing still recognizes


    the direction?¡±


    Thinking of this, he turned around again and walked the opposite way along the way he came thest time.


    But until he walked outside the gate of the school, the ring still didn¡¯t respond. Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling a little


    annoyed, and thought to himself: ¡°Didn¡¯t you dance herest time? Why didn¡¯t you dance this time?¡±


    ¡°Did you fall asleep or didn¡¯t feel it? Otherwise, I¡¯ll take you to Tomson¡¯s underground garage!¡±


    The ring didn¡¯t give him any response, so in desperation, he could only go back to the parking lot, ready to get in


    the car and leave, and then return to the underground parking lot of Tomson high-rise to try his luck.


    As soon as he drove the car out of the parking lot, his cell phone rang suddenly.


    He picked it up and looked surprised, because the person who made the call turned out to be Tianqi¡¯s


    granddaughter, Zhovia.


    Charlie has not seen this grandparent and grandson for a long time. He knows that Tianqi opened a medical clinic


    in Aurous Hill, where he and Zhovia hung pots to help the world, but because there are many things recently, he


    has not visited them over.


    Moreover, the grandparents and grandchildren rarely disturbed themselves, presumably because the medical clinic


    was busy, and they didn¡¯t want to affect themselves too much, so they didn¡¯t take the initiative to contact them.


    So now that Zhovia suddenly called him, Charlie¡¯s first thought was whether she and Grandpa Tianqi were in some


    trouble.


    So, he immediately connected to the phone and said, ¡°Zhovia, you haven¡¯t called me for a few days.¡±


    Zhovia said with a sad voice: ¡°Master Wade¡­ I am calling you to bid farewell¡­¡±


    ¡°Farewell?¡± Charlie frowned, and asked her: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you encounter any trouble with Doctor Shi?¡±


    ¡°Not like that¡­¡± Zhovia sighed and said quietly: ¡°It¡¯s my grandfather who is going to close the clinic and go back to


    Eastcliff¡­¡±


    ¡°Back to Eastcliff?¡± Charlie asked her subconsciously: ¡°I remember that Doctor Shi said that he will settle down in


    Aurous Hill from now on.¡±


    ¡°You have only been here for more than a year, why do you want to leave suddenly?¡±


    Zhovia said vaguely: ¡°This¡­ how should I put it, it is also Grandpa¡¯s own decision, and there is nothing I can do¡­¡±


    ¡°He has already put the hospital¡¯s signboard down, and he is thinking of leaving tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Originally, he didn¡¯t n to tell you, because he felt ashamed to say goodbye to you, and wanted to call you to


    apologize after he left¡­but¡­but¡­¡±


    As Zhovia was speaking, she suddenly sobbed softly, choked up, and said,


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t bear to leave Aurous Hill and Master Wade¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I called, and I want you to persuade Grandpa again¡­¡±


    Charlie said without hesitation ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Zhovia, tell me where you are now?¡± ¡°Still in the hospital¡­¡± Zhovia


    choked up and said, ¡°Grandpa ns to tidy up everything tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie immediately said: ¡°You wait for me there, I¡¯lle there now!¡±


    When Charlie drove to Tianqi¡¯s clinic, the que of the clinic had already been taken off and was casually


    discarded aside.


    At the same time, there was a que wrapped in red silk and satin at the door, and it was impossible to see what


    was written on the que for a moment.


    When Charlie came to the clinic, Tianqi, Zhovia, and a boy were packing up all kinds of medicinal materials on the


    medicine cab.


    Seeing Charliee in, Zhovia shouted excitedly: ¡°Master Wade!¡± After finishing speaking, she ran towards


    him, threw herself into Charlie¡¯s arms, and began to cry.


    Charlie quickly asked her: ¡°Zhovia, what¡¯s the matter? Tell me all.¡± Tianqi also saw Charlie¡¯s expression at this


    time, he was startled, then staggered over with shame on his face, and sighed:


    ¡°Master Wade¡­ why are you here? Did this girl tell you something?¡±


    Zhovia cried and said, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want to leave Aurous Hill, so I wanted to ask Master Wade to persuade


    you¡­¡±


    Tianqi With a long sigh: ¡°Hey! I would like to gamble and admit defeat. Since I lost, how can I continue to stay


    here¡­¡±


    Zhovia cried stubbornly: ¡°But losing is only losing clinic! The big deal is that you gave the clinic to him, we don¡¯t


    need to leave Aurous Hill because of this!¡± Tianqi asked her back: ¡°My bet with him is that if I lose, I will hand over


    the clinic to him. the clinic is gone, so what else do I have in Aurous Hill to stay back for?¡±


    Zhovia cried and said, ¡°But I just don¡¯t want to leave Aurous Hill¡­ I haven¡¯t learned the real Sanyang acupuncture


    from Master Wade, so I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡±


    On that day, the old man of the Song family was seriously ill, and Tianqi took her with him. Zhovia came to the


    rescue but happened to meet Charlie on a narrow road.


    At that time, she was dissatisfied with Charlie, but after seeing Charlie use the real ¡°Sanyang Acupuncture¡±, he


    immediately cast his admiration on him.


    Although the Sanyang acupuncture method is a medical skill handed down by the Shi family¡¯s ancestors,


    What the Shi family¡¯s ancestors learned is only superficial.


    The real Sanyang acupuncture method is much more powerful than the acupuncture method handed down by the


    Shi family.


    Zhovia also knew that many of the top Chinese medical skills had been secrets that had not been handed down


    over the years,


    So she never expected that Charlie could teach her. Today, she said so suddenly, but she just wanted to find an


    excuse to stay in Aurous Hill.


    Charlie asked in surprise at this time: ¡°Master Shi, what did you lose clinic?¡± Tianqi said with a face of shame:


    ¡°Master Wade¡­ is really inferior to others in his skills. If you lose, you won¡¯t have the face to mention it to you¡­¡±


    Zhovia blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s an old man who came two days ago! He was going to have a medicalpetition with


    grandpa when he came, and he said that if he wins, he would ask grandpa to take off the que of the clinic,¡±


    ¡°Give him this ce to run the medical center, and say that if he loses, he will give grandpa an ancestral medicine


    cauldron¡­ Grandpa didn¡¯t know what to think, so he promised him¡­¡±


    Charlie said curiously: ¡°Doctor Shi, it sounds like the other party is obviously setting up a trap for you. With your


    style of acting, you shouldn¡¯t be fooled like this!¡± Tianqi¡¯s old face struggled awkwardly for a long while before


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I was deluded by a ghost. Seeing his medicine cauldron as really a good thing.¡±


    ¡°I thought I usually refine a lot of medicine. If I could win that medicine cauldron it would have surely relieved some


    of the burden in refining medicine in the future,¡±


    ¡°But I never thought that I would mess it up, I am really ashamed!¡±

 Chapter 5351

    Chapter 5351


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that the reason Tianqi wanted to leave Aurous Hill was that he lost a bet on his Clinic.


    What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t expect that the reason why this old man bet with others was to win a medicine cauldron for


    himself.


    He asked with some doubt: ¡°Dr. Shi, who made the bet with you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Tianqi replied: ¡°That man is quite crazy, he said his surname is Hong, and he is called Milo Hong.¡±


    ¡°Milo?¡± Charlie frowned when he heard these two words.


    After Sara sent Grandpa the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill, he once heard her mention this name.


    ording to her, this person is a very senior Taoist priest in the American Chinese circle,


    Known as Milo, who is very close to his grandmother, and at that time, his grandfather was critically ill, so he made


    a special trip to treat the old man.


    After seeing the efficacy of the Pill, this person wanted to find the person who made the pill. After hearing from his


    uncle Marshal that there was a Rejuvenation Pill in Aurous Hill, he immediately decided toe to Aurous


    Hill to look for it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sara specifically reminded him at that time that he should be careful of this Milo in the future, but he was still in the


    United States at the time, so he didn¡¯t take this person seriously.


    But now it seems that this person has indeede to Aurous Hill, and has found someone close to him.


    He made a bet with Tianqi. He didn¡¯t know whether he simply fell in love with Tianqi¡¯s Clinic, or he had found out a


    clue, so he especially found an entry point from Tianqi.


    However, Charlie wasn¡¯t nervous at all. In his opinion, a person who can be shocked by the Blood Dispersing and


    Heart Saving Pill has no great ability to judge him. Just can take him to the dog farm.


    The reason why Charlie is so overbearing is not blind confidence, but some small details of the other party have


    prated his bottom.


    If a person is horrified when he sees a Rolls-Royce, then the person¡¯s social status probably cannot afford a Rolls-


    Royce.


    People who can really afford Rolls-Royce, even if they don¡¯t have RollsRoyce, don¡¯t think Rolls-Royce is


    unattainable.


    So, he asked Tianqi: ¡°Master Shi, what have youpared with him?¡± Tianqi sighed, ¡°He wants topare my


    pulse with mine, and he wants to randomly choose a female patient who has given birth for a test. There are three


    points in total.¡±


    ¡°The first point is to indicate the actual age of the other party, whoever is closest to the actual age will win; the


    second point is to indicate the other party¡¯s menstrual date, and whoever is closest to the actual date will win; the


    third point is Number the number of pregnancies of the other party, and whoever is closest to the actual number will


    win¡­ There are three rounds in total, and the two winners of the three rounds will win in the end¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but said awkwardly: ¡°Doctor Shi, let me make a digression, Is it not inappropriate for you two


    doctors to guess the menstruation and pregnancy times of female patients?¡±


    Tianqi hastily exined: ¡°Master Wade, you don¡¯t know, these have always been the content of ancient imperial


    doctors¡¯petitions, although it sounds a little indecent, but in fact, because women have many more


    physiological stages than men, gynecology can best reflect the ability of a doctor to call the pulse.¡±


    ¡°A doctor at a higher level can guess the date of delivery of a pregnant woman through the pulse signal, and a


    doctor at a higher level can even tell how many times the other party has been pregnant and how many babies


    have been born of her.¡±


    ¡°It is said that there are top imperial doctors who could even judge the s3x of the fetus through the pulse, but this


    kind of person had only been seen in ancient books.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie sighed helplessly, and asked him: ¡°Two out of three games, how many games did you lose?¡±


    Tianqi lowered his head and said in shame: ¡°Mr. Wade, this old man lost three rounds¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help frowning: ¡°The other party is just a Taoist priest. As far as I know, his research is often on


    alchemy. You¡¯re really lost three rounds to him?¡±


    Tianqi buried his head even lower, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why this Taoist priest¡¯s medical skills are so outstanding,


    but I¡¯m really inferior to others¡­¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°How did you choose the subject of thepetition? Is there a possibility that this person


    arranged for a patient toe over in advance, and then came to the door to challenge you, proposed the method


    of thepetition, and then won it?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Tianqi pondered for a moment, and murmured: ¡°I have no evidence


    to prove it, but I don¡¯t rule out the possibility.¡±


    Then, Tianqi said seriously: ¡°However, Master Wade, Taoists always pay attention to cultivating your mind and


    cultivating your character, then Milo shouldn¡¯t be so shameless, right?¡±


    Charlie smiled meaningfully, and said casually: ¡°If you are really a person who cultivates mind and character, why


    would youe here to bet with others?¡± ¡°Like the monks in the temple and the priests in the church, if they hang


    out with those dignitaries all day long and smell like copper, how can they really cultivate their minds?¡±


    Charlie said this because ording to what Sara said it is said that Milo has a lot of friendship with his


    grandmother.


    In Charlie¡¯s view, the first thing a person with true faith must do is to be indifferent to fame and fortune. If he spends


    all his energy on making friends with powerful people, how can his heart be pure?


    Naturally, this Milo is also the same.


    It is no exaggeration to say that it is absolutely impossible for a person like him to make friends with top dignitaries


    like his grandmother.


    If he didn¡¯t have to spend decades carefully managing himself, promoting himself, and packaging himself, how


    could he be in the eyes of grandma?


    It can also be seen from this that this person¡¯s utilitarianism must be very heavy.


    Is there anything unusual for a person with a very utilitarian mind to do some tricks while betting?


    Zhovia also suddenly realized this time, and blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, you are right! I think that person is very


    shrewd!¡±


    ¡°His words were also very provocative. At that time, he just said a few words in front of those patients. Grandpa


    was made very difficult by him.¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t agree to him at the time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to step down at all! So you said that it is possible for him


    to insert fake patients in advance, I think it is really possible!¡±


    Tianqi sighed at this time: ¡°It¡¯s toote to say this now. At that time, there were so many patients who saw me lose


    to him on the spot. My name and my reputation would have been washed at that time in the whole city. And even if


    I know that he was cheating, there is no way to recover it.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡±


    After that, he remembered something, and asked Tianqi: ¡°By the way, Doctor Shi, you said that he has an ancestral


    medicine cauldron, what kind of medicine cauldron is it?¡±


    Tianqi said hastily: ¡°It is a cauldron for Taoist alchemy, the whole is about the size of a football, it looks like it should


    be made of copper, and the shape of the vessel is three-legged.¡±


    ¡°With cups and a matching lid, the entire surface of the cauldron has dragon patterns made of filigree, which


    looks very exquisite in workmanship. ording to him, it was handed down by his ancestors and specially used for


    refining elixir.¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows with great interest, and said with a smile: ¡°Maybe this thing is really a good thing for


    alchemy.¡±


    After that, he asked Tianqi: ¡°Did that man say when he wille?¡±


    Tianqi hurriedly said: ¡°He said that he woulde on time at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning to hang up the que


    he left at the door.¡±


    Charlie remembered the que covered with red satin at the door, smiled slightly, and walked outside the door.


    Standing still in front of the que, Charlie unceremoniously stretched out his hand and tore off the red satin on it,


    revealing three gold-ted characters: Milo¡¯s Clinic.


    Charlie snorted, then pulled thedder from the side over, picked up the Tianqi¡¯s Clinic que that had been taken


    off with one hand, and hung the que back again.


    Tianqi said nervously: ¡°Master Wade, you can¡¯t do it¡­ If you hang up this que, wouldn¡¯t this old man be


    that old man who is willing to gamble but refuses to admit defeat¡­¡± Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, The que is hung to let him know that something has changed in this matter, and he will definitely rush


    over to deal with it, and I wille to meet him when the timees!¡±


    Charlie knew that Milo came here for Rejuvenation Pill this time, since he has found Tianqi now, no matter whether


    he knows his identity or not, he can¡¯t let him continue to stay like this in Aurous Hill.


    Therefore, the best way right now is to take the initiative.


    However, Charlie also thought about one thing, that is, since Milo was familiar with his grandmother, would he have


    met his parents as well?


    If he had seen them, he might be able to guess his identity based on the simrity between his appearance and his


    father¡¯s.


    Charlie¡¯s n was that if Milo questioned his identity, he would not stop doing anything and directly detain him.


    Immediately, he said to Tianqi: ¡°Doctor Shi, you and Zhovia go home first, don¡¯t worry about it here, I wille here


    on time tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°Master, this old man wille back tomorrow morning!¡±


    Charlie waved lightly at Zhovia, called her to his side, and whispered something in her ear.


    Zhovia immediately nodded without hesitation and said: ¡°Okay Master Wade, I


    will definitely take care of it!¡±


    Charlie nodded andforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you solve this matter, no matter what, I won¡¯t let


    the signboard of Tianqi¡¯s Clinic be removed!¡±

 Chapter 5352

    Chapter 5352


    The next day.


    Charlie came to Tianqi¡¯s Clinic at seven o¡¯clock in the morning.


    At this time, the clinic had already hung a notice that it was closed today, and the que of Tianqi¡¯s Clinic was still


    hanging on the main entrance, while the que of Milo¡¯s Clinic was still put aside.


    Tianqi changed into a long gown early on and waited here nervously.


    When he saw Charlieing in, he rushed forward and said, ¡°Master Wade, you are here!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him, ¡°Master Shi, Zhovia is here already?¡± Tianqi hurriedly said: ¡°Go back to Master


    Wade, she called me just now and said it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded slightly, and then said with a smile: ¡°Master Shi, go to the back and rest for a while, I will


    wait here for that Milo toe to the door!¡± Tianqi hurriedly asked: ¡°Master Wade, do you want me to be here


    waiting for him with you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie said lightly, ¡°I will call you when I need you toe out.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tianqi nodded, cupped his


    hands to Charlie, and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, this old man is waiting for your call!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Tianqi turned and went to the lounge behind the clinic.


    Charlie got up and brought the que of Milo¡¯s Clinic over, spread it directly in front of the chair, and then sat back


    on the chair, stepping on the que of Milo¡¯s Clinic naturally.


    Soon, a tall and thin old man with a long beard walked to the gate aggressively.


    This person is Milo Hong who flew thousands of miles from the United States to Aurous Hill to search for clues to


    the Rejuvenation Pill.


    At this moment, he saw that the que of Tianqi¡¯s Clinic was still hanging on the top, and his expression suddenly


    became displeased.


    With his hands behind his back, he strode into the clinic with big strides. As soon as he entered, he said loudly:


    ¡°Tianqi?! You agreed to pack up your things and leavest night, and took off the que of Tianqi¡¯s Clinic, why


    haven¡¯t you picked it up?!¡±


    Sitting on the chair, Charlie looked at Milo and saw that although there was no aura in this person¡¯s body. But it has


    a bit of true energy and has reached the level of an eight-star warrior.


    A Taoist priest can have the strength of an eight-star warrior, which really makes Charlie a little impressed.


    At this moment, Milo saw that he had called out and no one answered him, so he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little


    annoyed, and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Tianqi?! Dare to keep the signboard of Tianqi¡¯s Clinic, but hide and dare not meet


    me?!¡±


    Charlie deliberately coughed twice at this time, stretched his waist and stood up, and said dissatisfiedly:


    ¡°What are you yelling so early in the morning? Is your brain squeezed by the door? If your brain is really squeezed


    by the door, you should call 120 and go to the emergency department in the hospital!¡±


    Milo looked at Charlie who stood up suddenly, frowned, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Charlie was still worried that he might have seen his father, so he deliberately asked: ¡°Why, haven¡¯t you seen me?¡±


    Milo stared at Charlie, and asked in a cold tone: ¡°Boy, I came herest time. Haven¡¯t seen you before, are you a


    clerk here?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said with a smile: ¡°There is no medical center that can afford me to be a clerk.¡±


    Milo frowned with a pair of sword eyebrows, and spoke in a bad tone Said:


    ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you, let Tianqie out, it will be eight o¡¯clock soon, and I will hang up the


    que of Milo¡¯s Clinic!¡±


    After that, he remembered something, and angrily said: ¡°My que?! Where did it go?!¡±


    Charlie pointed to the gilded que under his feet, which had been trampled off, and said with a smile, ¡°You mean


    the one under my feet, right?¡±


    The que of the Milo¡¯s Clinic was actually stepped on the ground by Charlie, not only was it full of dust and shoe


    prints,


    But even the gold paint was trampled off, the whole person suddenly became furious, pointed at Charlie, and


    shouted angrily:


    ¡°Boy! How dare you even step on my que, I think you are impatient!¡± After saying that, he raised his fist and


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    made a gesture of fighting.


    Charlie curled his lips and said sarcastically: ¡°Oh, you old man are so majestic, you will beat people when you


    break into this ce early in the morning? Believe it or not, I will make you even pay for your lost pants?¡±


    Milo sneered sarcastically: ¡°Ignorant child, how dare you speak nonsense in front of me, if it is not for the Supreme


    Sanqing, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    Charlie also sneered: ¡°Oh, since you believe Supreme Sanqing, then you are a Taoist priest. If you don¡¯t practice


    martial arts and Taoism in Taoist temples, what is there to do here?¡±


    ¡°You will kill people every now and then. What¡¯s the difference between a priest who molested boys? Although I


    don¡¯t believe in your family¡¯s Supreme Sanqing! It¡¯s really embarrassing for someone like you toe out of a


    thousand-year-old school!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Milo is used to arrogance. Over the years, he has be a wellknown master of Taoism by virtue of his


    ability to refine some low-level elixir that can enhance true energy.¡±


    ¡°Countless Taoists worship him, and many top rich Chinese also became his believers one after another and


    offered him arge amount of incense money. It can be said that he has like the existence of the stars.


    But he never expected that a kid who seemed to have no real energy at all, and who didn¡¯t even enter the martial


    arts school, would dare to talk nonsense in front of him, and belittle himself to nothing!


    Furious, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Boy, you are looking for death yourself, don¡¯t me me for being rude to


    you!¡±


    After finishing speaking, the heavy fist swung at Charlie.


    But Charlie was not afraid at all, let alone dodge, but looked at him provocatively, and said lightly:


    ¡°You fight, I will let you know what it means that a strong dragon can¡¯t overwhelm a local snake,¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not with just one phone call from me, I can make you the most wanted target in Aurous Hill!¡±


    As soon as Charlie said this, Milo¡¯s expression suddenly became astonished!


    Immediately afterward, he subconsciously stopped the fist he had swung.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of Charlie, but he understood the truth from


    Charlie¡¯s words: ¡°This kid must be a local snake in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Although I am not afraid of him, I am new here and I don¡¯t have any connections. After beating him, the police will


    arrest me,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for me to stay in Aurous Hill, and in that case, I will dy my most important purpose of


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said secretly: ¡°Forget it! If you can¡¯t bear it, you will make a big conspiracy!


    Let this kid have his life today!¡±


    At this point, Milo withdrew his fist, stared at Charlie, and said with tearing eyes: ¡°Boy! Today is your fate, I don¡¯t


    want to kill people here, otherwise, based on your disrespectful words to me just now,¡±


    ¡°I would have already sent you to see the Supreme Sanqing!¡±


    Charlie spat, and continued to mock: ¡°Your mouth is quite hard, it¡¯s not that I look down on you, but fortunately you


    didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll punch you out on the spot! Then you could only hold your crotch and say that I didn¡¯t respect you!¡±

 Chapter 5353

    Chapter 5353


    ¡°Fcuk you!¡±


    At this moment, Milo almost gritted his teeth!


    He didn¡¯t expect that the kid in front of him was so cheap, so cheap that it made him want to kill him!


    Obviously, he was the one who spared his dog¡¯s life and let him go, but instead of acknowledging that,


    He even said such disrespectful words to him, it was simply a ¡®Transgression, which can¡¯t be tolerated¡¯!


    However, the more Charlie angered him, the less he dared to fight him.


    This is not true, he was afraid of Charlie, mainly because he was afraid of causing public security incidents here, or


    even criminal cases.


    If that happens, the police will be involved. Although he is an eight-star martial artist, he would definitely not dare to


    confront the police in a metropolis like Aurous Hill.


    In his opinion, it was very simple to kill Charlie by himself, just one punch could beat his brains apart.


    However, how to end the fight has be very troublesome.


    Once he became a wanted criminal in Aurous Hill, how could he find the whereabouts of Rejuvenation Pill with


    peace of mind here?!


    Moreover, the reason why he wants Tianqi¡¯s Clinic is that after many inquiries,


    He learned that Tianqi of this Clinic is the most famous traditional doctor in Aurous Hill, and there are rumors that


    he once cured a paraplegic with a kind of magic medicine. It¡¯s amazing.


    At that moment, he realized that if this matter was true, then Tianqi probably had the same elixir as Sara.


    However, he pretended to be a patient a few times before and came to try it out,


    But he found that although Tianqi had good medical skills in traditional medicine, he was not proficient in the way of


    alchemy,


    So it was impossible for him to refine the elixir that turned decay into magic.


    So, he moved his crooked mind.


    He wanted to use aggressive methods to force Tianqi topete with himself in medical skills and then designed


    him to lose the clinic.


    In this way, if there are capable people behind Tianqi, he might be able to attract capable people.


    If Tianqi didn¡¯t have a capable person behind him, then he would be famous in Aurous Hill if he beat him in medical


    skills and upied his Clinic.


    With fame, there is also the capital to quickly gain a foothold in Aurous Hill.


    And he is very clear that whether it is medical skills or metaphysics, top talents in these two fields will be the


    objects of the pursuit of the rich and powerful.


    Once he reces Tianqi, he will inevitably be a highly sought-after genius doctor in the eyes of Aurous Hill¡¯s


    dignitaries,


    And this will also facilitate his quick integration into Aurous Hill¡¯s upper-ss society, and it will also be convenient


    for him to inquire about news.


    It is precisely because of this that the clinic has be the first battle that he is determined to win in his eyes.


    Although Charlie in front of him is arrogant, Milo doesn¡¯t think Charlie will be the capable person behind Tianqi, but


    just regards him as a clown.


    Right now, this jumping beam clown kept jumping in front of him, really annoyed, but he couldn¡¯t hit him,


    So he said with a dark face: ¡°Boy, do you know that I have never had anyone in my life who dared to talk to me like


    that?¡±


    Charlie curled his lips: ¡°You husky stick a feather duster in your a55, pretend to be a fcuking wolf with a big tail,¡±


    ¡°If you want to pretend to be aggressive, go out to the police station across the road, don¡¯t fcuking upset me here.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Milo was furious again and raised his hand to hit him, but when he heard that the police station was on the


    opposite side,


    He could only forcibly dispel his impulse, and with nowhere to vent his anger, he jumped around in ce, gnashing


    his teeth and saying:


    ¡°Boy! Who the hell are you, and why do you humiliate this old man over and over again?!¡±


    ¡°In all fairness, even if you are not afraid of my strength, you have to show me some face when you look at my


    age!¡±


    Charlie snorted and said, ¡°You ran up to me like a wild dog in the morning and barked, and asked me to show your


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    face, who the hell are you?¡±


    After that, Charlie said again: ¡°Come on, tell me what yourst name is, why are you here and where are you


    going!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Milo¡¯s fists were crackling in anger, his body was shaking like a Parkinson¡¯s patient, he gritted his teeth and


    said,


    ¡°My name is Mateo Hong! In North America, everyone calls me Milo!¡±


    Charlie curled his lips, looked him up and down, and asked, ¡°Just you, Milo?¡±


    Mateo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Milo Hong I am!¡±


    Charlie smacked his lips and said, ¡°Oh, everyone gave you the name Milo, you¡¯re big man, you are a god, you are


    more powerful than me, so you are stronger than me?¡±


    Mateo thought that Charlie was still deliberately mocking him, and said angrily


    ¡°Boy, you are really eloquent!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not in the mood to talk nonsense with you now! I came here today to find Tianqi, where is he, let him


    As she ran, she said to Charlie: ¡°Master Wade, I have done everything you asked me to do!¡±


    Mateo looked at Zhovia, and immediately asked: ¡°Girl! Where is your grandfather?! Why did he say yesterday?¡±


    ¡°He said he would like to admit defeat and will be a turtle today!¡±


    Zhovia snorted: ¡°Old sc0undrel, my grandfather is not a turtle! If you want to say a turtle, it has to be you! You are


    the one who is desperately sticking his head out to bite someone like a turtle!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mateo turned pale with anger when he thought of Zhovia¡¯s description, and cursed angrily,


    ¡°Okay! If Tianqi doesn¡¯te out, I¡¯ll take his que off myself!¡± Charlie immediately stopped him:


    ¡°Wait! You old ba5tard are really stinky and shameless. What are you, you dare toe to other people¡¯s clinics to


    pick up other people¡¯s ques? Are you a bandit?¡±


    Mateo said coldly: ¡°He, Tianqi, lost yesterday. He lost this Clinic to me, and he is willing to bet, does he want to


    break his promise?¡±


    Charlie pouted and said, ¡°Oh, you old ba5tard, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t understand thew? Such a medical clinic, even


    the decoration of the house, is still not worth it. If you say that others have lost millions to you, then you are


    gambling illegally!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he immediately said to Zhovia: ¡°Zhovia! Call the police at 110, and I want to see what the


    police say!¡±


    Mateo became anxious, stomping his feet and saying, ¡°You¡­you are obviously ying a sc0undrel!¡±


    Charlie sneered and said: ¡°I¡¯m not ying a sc0undrel, you made the bet yourself! What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t see how


    you bet, do you have any witnesses?¡±


    Mateo said coldly: ¡°Of course I have witnesses. Everyone who sees a doctor here is my witness! There is also a


    woman who volunteered to be our test object when Ipeted with Tianqi, and she can also prove it!¡±

 Chapter 5354

    Chapter 5354


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then tell me what was thisparison?¡±


    Mateo said arrogantly: ¡°Compare the pulse! Determine the age of the other party in the firstpetition, and who


    can be urate in the secondpetition¡­¡±


    Charlie interrupted him without waiting for him to finish, and blurted out: ¡°That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t talk about it, just talk


    about the first point, I¡¯m curious, how did you set the rules for guessing the age of your pulse?¡±


    Mateo said coldly: ¡°The rule was that the two of us work together for that the woman takes her pulse, then writes


    down the date of birth on a piece of paper, and then asks the woman to take out her ID card to see whoever writes


    the date closest to the woman¡¯s actual date of birth will win!¡±


    Charlie nodding, he asked again: ¡°What about the specific results of your date yesterday?¡±


    Mateo immediately said loudly: ¡°Yesterday, I found out that the woman was born on August 8, 1966, and Tianqi


    found out that the woman was born on March 3, 1967.¡±


    ¡°On August 1st, the date of birth on the woman¡¯s ID card was August 15th, 1966! It was only a week away from the


    date I proposed!¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Are you so awesome? You assign a number to the other party¡¯s birthday, and the error


    is only seven days?¡±


    Mateo snorted and said, ¡°Frog in the well, I can name a lot!¡±


    Charlie curled his lips, stretched out his hand to him, and said, ¡°Come on, you number mine.¡±


    ¡°Take a pulse, look at the year, month and day of my birthday! I can tell you in advance, if the error is more than


    seven days, be careful I will p you in the face!¡±


    Seeing that when Charlie threatened to p him, he even stretched out his hand to gesture around his face,


    Mateo really wanted to tear him into pieces, because he had never suffered such humiliation in his life.


    However, when he thought that he still had important matters in Aurous Hill, and that he would go to the police


    station when he went out, even if there was a huge hatred in his heart, he could only suppress it desperately at this


    moment.


    Seeing that his face was livid and his whole body was like a pressure cooker about to explode, Charlie sneered:


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you dare to give me the pulse? I see you old ba5tard, yesterday you cheated and won!


    Why don¡¯t you dare give me my pulse now?¡±


    Charlie originally suspected that this Mateo had set up a trick for Tianqi, but seeing that he turned out to be an


    eight-star warrior today, he confirmed his guess even more.


    An eight-star martial artist must spend most of his time practicing martial arts every day. Even if such a person has


    the talent to be a top traditional doctor, he absolutely does not have the time and opportunity for this.


    In this world, there are many top scientists who can win the Nobel Prize, and there are also art masters who can


    study a certain musical instrument or a certain painting to perfection, and there are also many athletes who can


    practice like sports to be world champions.


    However, who has heard of a Nobel Prize winner who can also be the world¡¯s top pianist and Olympic


    champion?


    Human energy is always limited. Since Mateo is an eight-star martial artist, it is doomed that he does not have


    much time and energy to be a leader in other fields.


    At this moment, seeing Charlie being aggressive all the time, Mateo felt a little nervous in his heart.


    Although he is a Daoist celestial master, he can be considered a great figure, but for so many years, his main


    energy has been devoted to practicing martial arts, and his secondary energy has been used to study the refining


    of some low-level Daoist elixir, and he has not gone deep into it at all.


    However, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know anything about medical skills. After all, the Taoist sect is good at medical


    skills, so he is still better than most traditional doctors with limited levels, butpared with Tianqi, a master of


    traditional medicine, there is still a big gap.


    When he fell in love with Tianqi¡¯s clinic, and at the same time wanted to upy the magpie¡¯s nest and step on


    Tianqi to quickly gain a foothold in Aurous Hill, he thought of digging a hole for Tianqi.


    It is precisely because his own medical skills are not as good as Tianqi¡¯s, so he deliberately found a few nurses,


    and then took the opportunity topete with Tianqi in medical skills.


    All the female patients who came to see the doctor yesterday were arranged by him. As long as Tianqi agreed In


    thepetition with him, no matter who Tianqi chooses to be the benchmark of thepetition, he was doomed to


    lose.


    But at that time, he had been leading Tianqi by the nose, and using the witnesses on the scene to put pressure on


    him, he didn¡¯t think about it at all.


    But Charlie is not Tianqi.


    Tianqi may feel that everything is fine because he chose the benchmark for thepetition from a few patients.


    But Charlie felt that this sounded a little tricky.


    Seeing that Mateo still didn¡¯t speak, he frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare topete? I think you are a liar! Before


    I call the police and arrest you, get out as far as you can!¡±


    Mateo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who Say I don¡¯t dare? It¡¯s just that you are Tianqi¡¯s person, and you are all in the


    same boat, what¡¯s the point of me giving you the pulse? Even if I guess correctly, you will say that I didn¡¯t guess


    correctly!¡±


    Charlie smiled and directly revealed his identity he took out his ID card, put it on the table backwards, and withheld


    his name and date of birth, and said lightly:


    ¡°Come on, my ID card is here, you give me a pulse, as long as the date of birth you give out is the same as my date


    of birth.¡±


    ¡°If the error of the ID card is within seven days, I will count you as the winner.¡± Mateo suddenly became nervous.


    Things like age itself are not that simple.


    Yesterday, he was afraid that Tianqi would have the ability to determine the age of the other party, so before he


    asked them to act, he found the person who issued the fake certificate in advance,


    Gave them fake IDs, and deliberately deviated the birthday from the actual age by a year or two,


    For double insurance, not only let Mateo know the answer in advance, but also confuse the real answer, so that


    even if Tianqi is very capable, the age on the number cannot match the age on the ID card.


    So now that Charlie suddenlyunched an attack, how could he dare to fight casually?


    So, he said in a cold voice: ¡°Hmph! What is an ID card? ID cards can also be faked. In case you make a fake ID


    card to deceive me and change the date of birth, you will be as old as I am! It¡¯s impossible to guess the age on your


    ID card, so you won¡¯t lose?¡±


    After hearing his question, Charlie asked curiously: ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t like this kind of junior? What a shame!


    Could it be that you just relied on this kind of little trick to win Doctor Shi?¡±


    Mateo immediately denied it: ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t! I won over Tianqi because of my real ability! I just thought, you kid


    don¡¯t look like a good person at first nce, you probably designed to cheat me on purpose!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°You are afraid that I will collude with Doctor Shi to cheat you, right?¡±


    Mateo immediately said: ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Okay !¡± Charlie smiled slightly, and said to Zhovia: ¡°Zhovia, invite all the people I asked you to invite in!¡±


    Zhovia quickly said: ¡°Okay, Master Wade!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she immediately ran out and waved. Soon, a dozen or so women of different ages were


    brought in from outside,


    Some of whom looked to be in their early twenties and some who looked at least sixty or seventy years old.


    After these people came in, they all stood in a row. Charlie looked at the dumbfounded Mateo, and said with a


    smile,


    ¡°Come on, Milo, thesedies are all hired by me from our Aurous Hillbor market early in the morning.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    They are all casual workers who came here, youe and take their pulses to see if you can guess their ages


    correctly, or the rule I just said, your error cannot be greater than seven days.¡±


    Mateo was very flustered in his heart, but he deliberately sarcastically said: ¡°How do I know if these people are your


    new babysitters?!


    ¡°And I was afraid that you would say that you are a master of gynecology and can only tell women¡¯s pulse, so I


    asked Zhovia to invite all women.¡± Then, Charlie said: ¡°Of course, the most important thing is you regarding the


    issue of childcare, I asked Zhovia to take them with them early, and they all went to the police station to issue birth


    date certificates, and they all affixed the official seal of the police station to ensure that the birth date certificates


    issued by the police station were consistent with their birth date on their ID cards.¡±


    ¡°If you still lie to me and say that you are the babysitter I found, then I will directly invite the police toe over to


    be a witness!¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie simply shook his hands: ¡°Forget it, if you think this is not enough, then I will Just call a


    friend to introduce the people in the notary office, and then contact the people in the TV media, let theme to


    witness together,¡±


    ¡°And then we will go to the street to randomly select testers under their witness. Choose the head office? If you can


    really control everyone¡¯s age difference within seven days, when the TV station reports it, your reputation will be


    even higher. Not only can you promote our traditional medicine, but you can also apply for a new Guinness World


    Record!¡±


    After speaking, Charlie looked at Mateo and said with a smile, ¡°Look, I have a lot of ways to make you famous.¡±


    When Mateo heard this, his whole body was struck by lightning.


    He never dreamed that the kid in front of him would be so smart! This is almost blocking all of his roads! Moreover,


    he also wanted to find the media. He was also a famous figure in North America. If he lost face in front of the


    media, wouldn¡¯t his wisdom be ruined?!

 Chapter 5355

    Chapter 5355


    For a while, Mateo was confused, not knowing what to do.


    Charlie asked in a cold voice: ¡°What? Don¡¯t you dare? Aren¡¯t you very powerful? You¡¯ve already called yourself a


    master of heaven, and you¡¯re scared of such a trivial matter?¡±


    Mateo said with a dark face: ¡°Boy, how could I, Mateo, be scared?¡±


    After that, he changed the subject, sneered arrogantly, and said: ¡°The old man was almost led by you brat!


    Yesterday, Tianqi voluntarilypeted with me, and he was willing to bet and admit defeat.¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, he should hand over this Clinic to the old man! But now he is hiding like a turtle, not daring to


    see anyone.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to renege on a slick kid like you to spout nonsense here?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, I already won after getting out


    of Clinic, why do you want to bet with me again? What are you betting with me for?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Old guy, one of us wants to keep pace, but I don¡¯t care about you, I have secretly


    captured the entire process just now with a camera. Don¡¯t you just dare not take on the challenge? It doesn¡¯t


    matter, I will post these videos online immediately, especially on overseasworks!¡± ¡°Just a Clinic, the investment


    is only a few million, so what if I give it to you? As long as you are not afraid of being embarrassed, and not afraid


    of picking up sesame seeds and losing watermelon, you can just take this Clinic.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Charlie asked Zhovia again: ¡°Zhovia, did I ask you to record the whole process?¡±


    Zhovia nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Back to Master Wade, I have recorded it all!¡±


    As she spoke, she took off the ck leather bag that was nted across her body, opened it, and opened it from


    the inside. She took out several action cameras and looked at the ck leather bag. There were four or five circr


    holes all over the body, presumably, they were holes dug for the action camera lenses.


    It¡¯s just that the lens and purse are ck, and Mateo¡¯s attention has not been on Zhovia, so he didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    Only now did he realize that this kid had set up a three-headed trap for himself!


    If he agrees topete again, then these dozen or so women will definitely let him out, and the ages of the dozen


    or so people can¡¯t be guessed correctly, which will indirectly prove that he cheated yesterday, and he will be ruined


    by then;


    But if he doesn¡¯t agree, then this kid will turn around and upload the video on the Inte, and he will also be ruined


    in that case too.


    ¡°The key is that I can¡¯t kill and silence, so many people are watching, if I really kill and silence, I am afraid that I will


    be wanted by the whole country immediately. If I escape from China by myself, I am afraid that I will be wanted all


    over the world, and my reputation will also be ruined.¡±


    Only then did Mateo realize how sinister the kid¡¯s intentions were!


    So, he thought carefully in his mind: ¡°If I am tough with this kid, I can¡¯t escape a ruinous end. Instead of doing this, I


    might as well shake hands with him and make peace. I don¡¯t have any other losses¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Mateo pursed his lips, and said with a pretended


    magnanimity: ¡°Forget it, I see that you are deliberately doing this, just to help Tianqi this clinic is here to stay,¡±


    ¡°I will be more magnanimous today, and this Clinic will be given back to Tianqi, I don¡¯t want it anymore!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he stroked his beard with one hand and his long gown, and put his hands behind his back,


    about to walk out with arrogant strides.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t let him fool him, he stood in front of him, and said sarcastically: ¡°Don¡¯t run away, old man,


    yesterday you designed to frame Doctor Shi, which has already affected his reputation in Aurous Hill, now you turn


    back can there be such a cheap thing?¡±


    Mateo panicked and asked him: ¡°Then what do you want!¡±


    At this moment, Mateo regretted staring at Tianqi¡¯s clinic!


    He didn¡¯t expect that this matter would put him in such a passive state earlier.


    So now that he wants to raise his hand and surrender, the other party refuses to let him go.


    Charlie looked at Mateo at this time and said with a smile: ¡°I heard from Dr. Shi that you made a bet with him


    yesterday, and the bet was a medicine cauldron. I see that the cloth bag on your body is bulging. Could it be it?¡±


    Mateo took a step back in fright, clutching his cloth pocket, and blurted out:


    ¡°You want my medicine cauldron?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re wrong to say that, how can you say it¡¯s me who wanted it? Obviously, you


    used it as a bet yesterday, but you made a cheat on yesterday¡¯s bet.¡±


    ¡°It stands to reason that cheating is equivalent to losing. If you lose, you have to admit it. If you admit it then take


    out the bet stake, is what I said okay?¡±


    Mateo was furious, gritted his teeth, and cursed: ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk nonsense here! When did the old man


    lose?! Obviously, the old man won yesterday, but today the old man is generous. After all, you are still thinking


    about asking for the old man¡¯s things, you are so tired of work!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Mateo¡¯s veins burst into anger, and he shouted angrily: ¡°Boy! Well, water does not vite


    river water, but if you continue to be aggressive, don¡¯t me my ruthless!¡±


    Charlie snorted, and said to the casual workers hired by Zhovia: ¡°You have nothing to do here, you can go.¡±


    They thought it was scary that the two of them were at war with each other, and it was even more like an amnesty


    when they heard this, and they ran out one by one.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After everyone had run away, Charlie said to Zhovia: ¡°Zhovia, go and close the door, this old ba5tard won¡¯t be able


    to leave if he doesn¡¯t take out his bet today!¡±


    Mateo was furious, and he punched Tianqi¡¯s consultation table and smashed the solid wood consultation table to


    pieces, then pointed at Charlie and said angrily


    ¡°Boy, I think you really don¡¯t know how to write the word dead!¡± The kid would be so frightened that he would kneel


    on the ground and kowtowed to send himself out.


    But he never expected that Charlie didn¡¯t care about his identity as an eightstar warrior at all, but sneered with


    disdain on his face: ¡°I know how to write death, and I also know how to spell death.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take out the bet, I will find a buddy who specializes in human body calligraphy, and use a knife to


    engrave the Chinese and English characters of the word ¡®death¡¯ on your wrinkled forehead!¡±


    Milo haspletely wanted to frustrate to death by Charlie!


    He has been in the world for many years, and he is admired everywhere he goes, but he never thought that when


    he came to Aurous Hill, he would meet a young man who didn¡¯t know the heights of the sky and the earth, and this


    young man would use a knife to carve words on his forehead!


    He clenched his fists tightly, stared at Charlie, and asked coldly: ¡°Boy, you have seen my strength, do you really


    think I dare not kill you? I will give you a chance to live now, kneel on the ground and knock ten bangs, and delete


    all the videos, and I will spare your life, otherwise, your head will end up like that table!¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Old man, it¡¯s not that I look down on you, it¡¯s just with this little ability, you still want to beat my


    head like that, you just want to eat a55!¡±


    Milopletely lost his mind this time, he clenched his teeth and stared at Charlie with bloodshot eyes, He roared


    in a cold voice: ¡°Boy, you are fcuking courting death!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he swung his fist suddenly, and the strength of the eight-star warrior was raised to the


    extreme by him to face the door!


    The fist of an eight-star warrior is as strong as a fully loaded heavy truck.


    When all the surging power is concentrated on the front of the fistposed of four fingers, this kind of wind is


    even more frightening!


    Not to mention that Charlie could clearly feel the strong impact of the strong wind, and even Zhovia, who was two


    meters away, could clearly feel a surge simr to a hurricane blowing through her face. At this moment, her heart


    was in a ball, and she couldn¡¯t hide her panic and blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, be careful!¡±

 Chapter 5356

    Chapter 5356


    All the viscera and six internal organs were in pain from the shock of the huge impact.


    Tianqi inside heard his granddaughter yelling, and he didn¡¯t care about


    Charlie¡¯s order to wait behind, so he ran out anxiously to see what happened.


    However, when both the grandfather and granddaughter looked at Charlie and Mateo, they found that they were


    still at this moment.


    Mateo¡¯s face was ferocious, and his right fist hit Charlie¡¯s face hard.


    Charlie, on the other hand, looked indifferent, just stretched out a middle finger in his right hand, and easily


    blocked Mateo¡¯s fist in front of him. Mateo¡¯s expression also changed from murderous and ferocious at this time,


    too bewildered, panicked, and horrified¡­


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. It is easy to resist with a middle finger!


    And the gesture of raising the middle finger is a universal bodynguage. Seeing this gesture is equivalent to


    hearing the other party say: fcuk you, or you are an idiot.


    However, despite his ever-changing expressions, the only thing he couldn¡¯t change back to was his previous


    arrogance.


    As Charlie¡¯s smile became more yful, his heart became more fearful.


    At this moment, he swallowed hard to moisten his dry and sore throat due to tension.


    Afterward, he murmured subconsciously: ¡°How is this possible¡­how is this possible¡­I am an eight-star warrior¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, he suddenly raised his head and looked at Charlie in fear: ¡°You¡­ who are you¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°In the past, when people asked me this question, I would usually tell him, I¡¯m someone he can¡¯t


    afford.¡±


    Mateo asked subconsciously: ¡°Then¡­ what about now¡­¡±


    Charlie sarcastically said with disdain: ¡°Now I¡¯m also someone you can¡¯t afford, it¡¯s still useless to ask?¡±


    Mateo realized that he was being tricked by Charlie again, but at this moment, even if he was being tricked by him,


    he didn¡¯t have any anger in his heart, only fear.


    Because Mateo has deeply realized that Charlie¡¯s strength is no longer in the same rank as him, not even in the


    same world.


    The ancients said that the gnat may shake the tree, which perfectly interprets his mood at this time.


    Mateo took a step back subconsciously, like a three-year-old child who has made a mistake, and said in fear:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Taishan, I offended Master Wade¡­ I hope Master Wade will be merciful¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at Mateo and calmly Said: ¡°Come on, let me give you a chance to ask the question you just asked


    again.¡±


    Mateo was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly bowed and said: ¡°Master Wade, I am like an ant in front of you,


    how dare I offend you and ask Your identity¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Look, when you are not given a chance, you just try to act forcefully, but when you are


    given a chance, you are cowardly again, it is useless, Milo.¡±


    Mateo Trembling with fright, he knelt down on the ground with a thud, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Master Wade


    calm down¡­I really dare not be presumptuous in front of you¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said calmly: ¡°I heard that, You came to Aurous Hill to find clues to a Pill?¡±


    After hearing this, Mateo felt even more heartbroken!


    At this moment, he finally understood: ¡°It turns out that I have been targeted by this Master Wade for a long time¡­ I


    naively thought that I had set up a trap for Tianqi, but I didn¡¯t expect that I was put into a trap by this man instead!¡±


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help wondering: ¡°Not many people know about the fact that I came to retrieve a


    special pill! Except for the people in An¡¯s family, only Sara brought the magic medicine to An¡¯s family that day¡­


    Could it be? This Charlie, does he know them?!¡±


    Thinking of this, a sh of lightning suddenly struck Mateo¡¯s mind, and he suddenly realized, tremblingly said:


    ¡°Master Wade¡­you¡­you are the one who made the Rejuvenation Pill?!¡±


    The corners of Charlie¡¯s mouth rose slightly: ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart.¡±


    Mateo bowed his head when he heard this, and said in an extremely devout voice: ¡°Mateo, the thirty-ninth


    generation sessor of Taizhen Dao, pays homage to his master!¡±


    Charlie curled his lips: ¡°I¡¯m not from your Taoist sect, let alone a guru.¡± Mateo was very surprised: ¡°You¡­you are


    not from the Taoist sect?! But¡­ but the art of alchemy is the secret of the Taoist sect! Can you refine alchemy? The


    magical medicine like Rejuvenation Pill must have been deeply passed down by the Taoist sect, how could it not be


    a Taoist¡­¡±


    Charlie snorted: ¡°Alchemy is not a Taoist patent, who said that only Taoist people can refine it? What¡¯s more,


    Although you are a member of the Taoist sect, is the alchemy you made reliable?¡±


    ¡°If it is reliable, you might not be able to get my blood-scattering heart-saving pill to save the old man of the An


    family that day, right?¡±


    Mateo was ashamed, bowed his head, and confessed: ¡°What Master Wade said is very true, sitting down and


    watching the sky, but I don¡¯t know that there is a higher and wider world outside the door, and I still look at Master


    Wade¡­¡± Charlie nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t say, although you are not young, this is an admission of a mistake. The attitude is


    quite good.¡±


    Mateo¡¯s old face was hot and red with embarrassment, but he could only continue to say: ¡°The sage said, knowing


    the mistakes can make a big difference, but I have little talent and learning, but I don¡¯t know how to deal with the


    big ss. If I don¡¯t have a correct attitude now, how can Master Wade be merciful¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°You don¡¯t want to trick me here, I didn¡¯t say to be merciful to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes¡­¡± Mateo nodded his head and said respectfully: ¡°I have no eyesight and provoke Master Wade


    first. No matter how Master Wade punishes this subordinate, I dare not be dissatisfied¡­¡± Charlie with a slight


    smile nodded and said, ¡°Okay, what you said is good. Next, it¡¯s time to see the actual action. Where¡¯s the


    medicine cauldron you used as a bet? Take it out.¡±


    Mateo was stunned. At this moment, the inner struggle.


    Seeing his hesitation, Charlie snorted and said with a smile, ¡°What? It¡¯s already this time, why can¡¯t you be


    willing to admit defeat?¡± Mateo shuddered violently!


    At this time, he finally realized a reality, that is, his life is in danger now, what¡¯s the use of guarding the medicine


    cauldron?


    Thinking of this, he made up his mind, took off the cloth bag from his body, held it in front of Charlie with both


    respectful hands, and said humbly: ¡°Master Wade, this is a medicine cauldron that has been passed down for


    nearly a thousand years in the lower division. I would like to give it to you as an apology!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t take the cloth bag, but looked at him with interest, and asked, ¡°Do you really want to give it to me?¡±


    Mateo gritted his teeth and said respectfully: ¡°Yes, I really want to give it to Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie asked him with a smile: ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Mateo nodded: ¡°It is true!¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°You don¡¯t regret it?¡±


    The painful blood gushed out like a fountain, but he still nodded heavily: ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Charlie smiled with satisfaction: ¡°Since you are so sure, then I will reluctantly ept it!¡±

 Chapter 5357

    Chapter 5357


    When Charlie said that it was difficult to ept it, Mateo felt that his blood was about to bleed dry.


    This medicinal cauldron was passed down by the ancestors of Taizhen Dao. For hundreds of thousands of years,


    dozens of patriarchs of Taizhen Dao have used this medicinal cauldron to make alchemy.


    Seeing that the treasure, which has been handed down for thousands of years, was taken away by Charlie, Mateo


    felt that after his death, he would have no face to see the ancestors who were too virtuous.


    But right now he has no room for turning around, this thing has already been in Charlie¡¯s hands, he can¡¯t beat him,


    talk to him, or scold him, his whole body ispletely crushed in front of Charlie.


    Therefore, Mateo¡¯s current thinking is that if he can save his life in this situation, it will be considered as the


    blessing of the patriarch, so how can he have the heart to get back the medicine cauldron?


    So, he could only smile and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, you just ept it, this medicine cauldron will be yours


    from now on¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Charlie nodded, and while untying the cloth pocket, he revealed the ancient clothes inside. The three-legged


    bronze tripod nced at Mateo, and said, ¡°You promised yourself. I¡¯m not cheating on you, am I ?¡±


    He asked again: ¡°Are you doing it voluntarily?¡±


    Mateo nodded, letting his tears fall on the ground, and kept saying, ¡°It¡¯s voluntary, it¡¯s voluntary¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction: ¡°It¡¯s voluntary.¡±


    Then he took the three-legged medicinal cauldron out of the cloth pocket.


    As the three-legged medicinal cauldron was taken out, there was also a faint smell of medicinal materials.


    Charlie looked at the caldron in front of him, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh that this thing is indeed very exquisitely


    made. The shape of the vessel is simple, and the lines are round, which makes him feel pleasing to the eye, and


    everything is so well-proportioned.


    Moreover, the whole body of this thing is shiny and extremely smooth, and it feels very smooth to the touch. Don¡¯t


    know if it¡¯s because the material is good, or because Taizhendao and the patriarchs made it well.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t think there was anything special about this medicinal cauldron. After all, he had seen a lot


    of antiques. If you want to say that the ancient copper and bronze wares are more elegant than this medicinal


    cauldron, it won¡¯t be wrong. Those bronze wares known as national treasures are not one in a million.


    Just when Charlie thought that this was most likely an ancient souvenir, he subconsciously poured a little spiritual


    energy into it to test it. This test didn¡¯t matter, he just felt the medicine cauldron humming and shaking in his hand!


    However, the other people around him did not notice the change in the medicine cauldron.


    Immediately afterward, Charlie realized that inside the medicine cauldron, there was an extremelyplicated


    formation, just like his own soul-piercing de and thunderbolt, all formations were stored in the magic weapon,


    and the formation was activated by aura method to achieve the effect of the formation.


    Charlie didn¡¯t know what kind of formation was in this medicine cauldron, but he felt that the rotation speed was


    astonishingly fast, as if it was especially used to condense some kind of material.


    Combined with this thing, it looks like a medicine cauldron for refining medicine, so he immediately came to the


    conclusion: this should be a special magic weapon for refining medicine with spiritual energy!


    At this moment, his heart suddenly surged with excitement.


    Before refining medicine, he used spiritual energy to condense medicinal materials directly. The reason why he


    didn¡¯t use any utensils was that the strength of ordinary utensils simply couldn¡¯t bear the temperature of spiritual


    energy when refining medicinal materials for a long time.


    Moreover, ording to the ¡°Heavenly Scriptures¡±, although the medicine cauldron has no offensive power, it is


    considered to be rtively difficult in the magic weapon, and the internal formation of the medicine cauldron of this


    magic weapon level can be the blessing of aura.


    The efficacy of medicinal materials can be better refined, and even achieve the effect of sublimation.


    In other words, if Charlie takes the materials of the Rejuvenation Pill and refines them with spiritual energy, the


    result will be an ordinary Rejuvenation Pill, but if he puts the medicinal materials into this medicine cauldron and


    refines it, the result will be Rejuvenation Pill Plus.


    The efficacy of Rejuvenation Pill Plus must be stronger than Rejuvenation Pill, but how much stronger depends on


    the rank of the medicine tripod itself.


    Refining medicine, in some respects, is very simr to iron smelting.


    If it¡¯s just refining medicine with spiritual energy, it¡¯s like the ancients smelting iron. Although high-calorie charcoal is


    used with a bellow, it can barely reach the temperature required for iron smelting, but because the temperature is


    not enough, the quality of the smelted iron is below the high temperature of modern industry. In front of the st


    furnace, it was still a lot worse.


    And this medicine cauldron is equivalent to a st furnace in modern iron smelting!


    The same iron ore, if the most primitive method is used, can only make some swords, but if it is smelted from


    modern st furnaces, it can be used to make aircraft, cannons, and even aircraft carriers.


    Moreover, to make alchemy with bare hands, you can only refine some lowgrade pills. Once you reach the middle


    and high grades, you must have a medicine cauldron to refine them. Therefore, this thing is also of great


    significance to Charlie¡¯s future development!


    At this time, Charlie was naturally very happy.


    However, he was also a little curious. This Mateo was just a Taoist priest who practiced martial arts and had no


    aura at all. How could he use this medicine cauldron to refine medicine?


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master Hong, I¡¯m curious to ask you, what do you usually use this


    thing for?¡±


    Mateo¡¯s eyes were fixed on the medicine cauldron, eyes full of reluctance and pain, muttered in his mouth: ¡°I


    usually use this medicine cauldron to make some decoctions, or elixir for beginners.¡±


    ¡°To be more straightforward, how do you use this medicinal cauldron?¡±


    Mateo exined: ¡°It is to add some charcoal fire to the bottom of the cauldron, then pour the medicinal materials


    and water into it, and boil it with a slow fire¡­in fact, It¡¯s the same as cooking traditional Chinese medicine in a


    casserole¡­¡±


    ¡°Using charcoal fire?¡± Charlie was startled and flipped over the three-legged medicine cauldron, and sure enough,


    he saw traces of being ckened by charcoal fire at the bottom, and it seemed that it was burned by a charcoal


    fire.


    Smoked roasting is no longer a few years, decades, or maybe even hundreds of years.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart: ¡°Dan it, these stupid Taoist priests of the Taizhen Dao actually use


    charcoal fire to burn the magic weapon, it¡¯s really a waste of nature!¡±


    Thinking of this, he asked again: ¡°Could it be that your patriarchs used this medicinal cauldron with charcoal fire to


    make alchemy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mateo said subconsciously: ¡°The medicine cauldron was originally used in this way. If this medicinal


    material is boiled with fire without adding water, how can there be any other way to refine it into an elixir? Is it


    possible to use the three vors mentioned in the myth?¡± Really hot?¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    It seems that Taizhen Dao got this medicinal cauldron by ident, and he didn¡¯t know how to use it at all.


    It can also be seen from this that in the thousands of years of Taizhen Dao¡¯s history, there are so many generations


    of descendants, no one can master the spiritual energy, and it is indeed a bit sad to think about it.


    However, Charlie couldn¡¯t help wondering: ¡°Since so many people in Taizhen Dao don¡¯t know the actual usage of


    this medicinal cauldron, why do they regard this as the treasure of the sect?¡±


    Thinking of this, he deliberately asked Mateo: ¡°What¡¯s the difference between your medicine tripod and the


    casserole used by ordinary people to cook medicine?¡±


    ¡°You say it looks good, and it¡¯s not very good-looking in bronze. Do you think it has any other cultural value?¡±


    ¡°There is not even a model on it, even if it is old, it can¡¯t be sold at a high price, why do you still treat it as a


    treasure? Is there any secret in it that outsiders don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ ¡­¡± Mateo didn¡¯t want to say it at first, because, after all, this is a secret that is not passed on by the


    teacher.

 Chapter 5358

    Chapter 5358


    But he changed his mind and thought: ¡°Keep the fcuk out of it, the tripod is gone, what¡¯s the mystery of the


    teacher¡¯s sect¡­¡±


    ¡°I might as well have a real rtionship with this ba5tard surnamed Wade, maybe I can also get a little preferential


    treatment from him¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, the magic of this medicine cauldron does not lie in the


    simple cooking of medicine! It lies in the fact that you take the same medicinal materials and the same amount of


    medicine is boiled together in it and other vessels and the medicinal effect of the medicine boiled in it is stronger


    than the medicine boiled in other vessels!¡± Hearing Mateo¡¯s answer, Charlie couldn¡¯t help asking curiously: ¡°If you


    cook medicine with a slow fire, the medicine it cooks will be more effective than others?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mateo nodded repeatedly, and exined: ¡°And this kind of effect is very miraculous, no matter whether you use it to


    make a decoction or use it to boil medicinal paste to make an elixir, it can make your finished medicine more


    powerful!¡±


    After speaking, Mateo said again: ¡°You can say, I am now prescribing a prescription, this prescription can nourish


    yin and nourish yang, and make a man regain his glory. If it is boiled in an ordinary casserole,¡±


    ¡°It may take three days and nine medicines to take effect. It only takes six doses of medicine in two days to have


    the same effect in this cauldron.¡±


    Mateo was a little excited when he said this, and he exined with enthusiasm: ¡°This is not the most important


    thing, the most important thing is that the nature of this medicine will also undergo a qualitative change.¡±


    Let¡¯s take those rich men in their seventies and eighties as an example. If the same prescription is not brewed with


    this medicinal cauldron, even if he drinks it for a month, he can at most be able to sing every night, but the quality of


    this night is not good. That is to say, the speed of regaining his glory, he can only reach 60 points, which is barely a


    pass;¡±


    ¡°However, if he drinks the medicine brewed from this medicine cauldron, he will not only be able to sing every night,


    but he will regain his glory.¡±


    ¡°At that level, it can reach 70 points or even 75 points! This is very powerful! It not only concentrates the effect of


    the medicine but also sublimates it.¡±


    Zhovia, who was on the side, couldn¡¯t help but listen to his serious introduction. Her face turned red with


    embarrassment, and she couldn¡¯t help but spit in a low voice: ¡°Bah! The obscene monk. You are evil! You are


    disrespectful!¡±


    Mateo was suddenly embarrassed, and he quickly exined: ¡°Everyone¡­ I don¡¯t mean anything else. Just to make


    an analogy¡­¡±


    Charlie knew people like Mateo, although he was very powerful and a Taoist disciple, he was actually very worldly,


    and he only wanted to use what he had learned to cater to the rich and powerful, just like the so-called eminent


    monks who are keen to preach for the rich and famous are the same.


    On weekdays, he muste into contact with some rich nobles. After these wealthy and nobles have reached the


    peak of their material life, they will definitely enter the kind of people who seek to be young when they are old,


    To be healthy when they are sick, to be strong when they are impotent, and to be reborn after death. And a person


    like Mateo is an expert who can meet their needs to a certain extent, so he must have some means in this regard.


    However, Charlie doesn¡¯t care about these things. What he cares about is that this medicine cauldron can be


    improved by cooking medicine with a slow fire. It must be that its magic lies not only in the internal formation but


    also in its special material.


    If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t he be able to get the double blessing of materials and formations if he used spiritual


    energy to refine medicine?


    Thinking of this, Charlie became even more excited. Seeing Mateo¡¯s submissive appearance, he was not as


    disgusted as before, so he asked him: ¡°By the way, what services do you usually provide for those powerful


    people?¡± Mateo said truthfully: ¡°Master Wade, what I can provide is nothing more than healing the living, saving the


    dead, strengthening the body, self-cultivation, feng shui secrets, fortune-telling, and dream interpretation.¡±


    ¡°And thanks to this medicinal cauldron and the prescriptions left by the masters of Taizhen Dao, the medicines


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    refined are still somewhat famous in the circle of dignitaries, so as time goes by, they have been mixed up with the


    name of a celestial master¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°I heard that you are acquainted with the An family in the United States?¡±


    Mateo said without hesitation: ¡°Yes¡­ the olddy of the An family began to convert to Taoism 20 years ago, and it


    was introduced by one of my clients at that time.¡±


    ¡°Then she became ay Buddhist of Taizhen Dao, besides often preaching for her deceased daughter and son-in-


    Charlie was stunned, and couldn¡¯t help feeling a little bit Moved, he immediately asked him: ¡°How was your


    divination for her?¡±


    ¡°Divination¡­¡± Mateo said awkwardly: ¡°I am proficient in divination to some extent, but thebination of her


    grandson¡¯s name and birth date, it is really strange that I couldn¡¯t figure out why¡­¡±


    Charlie heard this, he can¡¯t help shaking his head secretly, even Lai Qinghua, who has studied Fengshui secrets all


    his life, couldn¡¯t figure out his information, not to mention Mateo, a half-hearted Taoist.


    But from Charlie¡¯s objective point of view, Mateo is indeed a master. In the Taoist temple, this person has to learn


    Taoism, manage it, and practice martial arts hard. But even so, he can not only achieve the strength of the eight-


    star warrior, but he can also master certain medical skills and divination techniques, which is enough to prove that


    he is a very smart and talented person.


    If he were a person of other martial arts, even if he spent all his life practicing martial arts, it would be impossible to


    reach the height of an eight-star martial artist.


    At this time, Mateo thought that Charlie asked about An¡¯s family, and then recalled that Sara took the elixir he gave


    to save the old man of An¡¯s family, so he thought that he wanted to make friends with An¡¯s family,


    So he quickly said courteously: ¡°Master Wade, Mrs. An talked with me on the phone a few days ago, and she said


    that she wille to Aurous Hill in a while, if you want to get to know An¡¯s family, I can help you get started.¡±


    Charlie frowned: ¡°You said Mrs. An ising to Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mateo said, ¡°Not only the olddy, but the old man and other members of the An family will alsoe,¡±


    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s what the olddy said on the phone, and she knows I came to Aurous Hill one step earlier, so said


    hello to me and asked me if I found anything here.¡±


    Speaking of this, Mateo suddenly thought of something, and suddenly realized:


    ¡°Oh, oh! Master Wade, if you want to get to know the An family, how can I help you¡­ I guess the An familyes


    to Aurous Hill because they wanted to find you.¡±


    ¡°After all, it was your elixir that saved the old man¡¯s life! There is a high probability that they areing to Aurous


    Hill to ask for your favor!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s heart suddenly became tangled.


    He also knew very well that if his grandparents came to Aurous Hill, their purpose must be to find him.


    It¡¯s just that Mateo didn¡¯t understand the details, and didn¡¯t know that he had three identities with the An family.


    The first level of identity is naturally the grandson of the An family; the second level of identity is the lifesaver of


    the An family at Sara¡¯s concert; and the third level is the real owner of the blood-saving heart pill.


    Mateo thought that the An family came to find his third identity, but Charlie knew very well that if his grandparents


    came to Aurous Hill, they must havee for his first identity!


    They just want to start from Aurous Hill and find his whereabouts again.


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling a little apprehensive.


    He wasn¡¯t ready to meet his grandparents¡¯ family yet.


    What¡¯s more, the enemy was ahead, and he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble before that.


    He has just begun to touch the peripheral forces of the Warriors¡¯ Den and has not followed the copper mines in


    Cyprus and the smelters in Turkey to trace upstream.


    At this time, Charlie hopes to develop in Aurous Hill in a low-key manner, while improving his strength and


    influence.


    If the An familye to him at this time, on the one hand, they might find clues about him in Aurous Hill, on the


    other hand, his actions would definitely attract the attention of the Warriors¡¯ Den!

 Chapter 5359

    Chapter 5359


    Frankly speaking, Charlie didn¡¯t want his grandparents toe to Aurous Hill. But he also understands that this


    matter may not be within his control.


    After thinking about it again and again, he looked at Mateo in front of him, and suddenly he had a n, and said,


    ¡°Send a message to the olddy right now, and tell her that you have made a fortune for the An family,¡±


    ¡°And think that An¡¯s visit to Aurous Hill this time will be a serious threat. Let her think carefully, and tell her it is best


    to withdraw this decision.¡±


    Mateo asked in surprise: ¡°Master Wade¡­ If you gave the pill that Miss Gu took that day, why did you avoid seeing


    the An family yourself?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°I have my own considerations, so you don¡¯t need to talk too much.¡±


    Mateo nodded resentfully, but the next moment, his eyes rolled, and he suddenly remembered something, and


    blurted out: ¡°I remembered! That Miss Gu, she is not just as simple as a celebrity¡­she has another identity, she is


    the fiancee of that grandson of An¡¯s family!¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Charlie with wide eyes and said in amazement: ¡°Could it be¡­Could it be¡­you are


    Mrs. An¡¯s grandson Charlie who has been missing for many years?!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Hearing Mateo¡¯s words, Charlie was slightly taken aback, he didn¡¯t expect that he knew his name and could guess


    his identity.


    However, he did not hide anything, and said directly: ¡°You guessed right, I am Charlie Wade.¡±


    ¡°My God!¡± Mateo only felt dizzy for a while, and then quickly said: ¡°Master Wade, look at this matter It¡¯s making a


    fuss¡­ You are in in sight and the family doesn¡¯t know the family!¡±


    Charlie said coldly, ¡°Who is your family?¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, I and your Grandma have a very close personal rtionship. Over the years,


    she has asked me to do many rituals, all of which are done for you! Either to pray for you or to show you the way, I


    have even done rituals to call from the Underworld Your file, to see if you are still alive¡­¡±


    Charlie sarcastically said, ¡°Can you still talk to the underworld?¡±


    Mateo sneered and said: ¡°Oh, religious ceremony¡­religious ceremony¡­ I don¡¯t have that ability. To put it bluntly,


    isn¡¯t it just to help your grandma take a formality and give her psychologicalfort. And I have always told the old


    reason for his divination. Presumably, it is impossible for your grandson to be crossed in the book of life and death


    of Lord Hades.¡¯ Because of what I said, the olddy has always believed that you are still alive!¡±


    Speaking of this, he said with a smile: ¡°Master Wade, to tell you the truth, I have spent so much time on you for so


    many years, even if I have no credit, Is it not a bit of hard work? Even if there is no hard work, then I have practiced


    divination for so many years just for you¡­¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk nonsense here, just stop it now. I


    said, send a message to my grandmother.¡±


    Mateo did not dare to neglect, quickly took out his mobile phone, and sent a message to the olddy, the content of


    the message was:


    Mrs. An, I just made a hexagram, and the hexagram showed, If you and your familye to Aurous Hill in the near


    future, there is a bad omen. To be cautious, I suggest that you and your family wait for a while.


    As soon as the message was sent, the olddy called right after.


    Mateo looked at Charlie, and asked tentatively: ¡°Master Wade, do you think I should answer or not? If I answer,


    what should I say?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°ept! After epting, it will still be the same rhetoric, Just say that they should note to Aurous


    Hill in the near future!¡±


    Mateo nodded, connected the phone, and at the same time turned on the loudspeaker very tactfully.


    On the phone, Grandma¡¯s voice came, and she asked anxiously: ¡°Master


    Hong, you just said in the message that there is a bad omen when we go to Aurous Hill this time. I don¡¯t know what


    the specific situation is?¡±


    Mateo could only talk nonsense. Nonsense: ¡°I watched the stars at night and made a fortune for An¡¯s family. The


    divination shows that Aurous Hill is a great danger to An¡¯s family, so let me tell you quickly that it is best not toe


    here in the near future.¡±


    Mrs. An thought for a moment and said seriously: ¡°Milo, the An family is already preparing toe to Aurous Hill.


    This time, we areing to Aurous Hill to find my grandson.¡±


    ¡°I think he disappeared in Aurous Hill back then, so we decided to start this year. Restart bit by bit, so we have to


    go to this elf, I wonder if you can resolve this disaster?¡±


    Mateo looked at Charlie awkwardly, and then said bravely: ¡°Mrs. An, it¡¯s not that I am bad at learning, it¡¯s just that


    the omen you encountered this time is too strong, and it is beyond my ability to solve it¡­¡± Olddy An fell into


    silence.


    Mateo quickly hit the rails while it was still hot: ¡°Mrs. An, in my opinion, the best way for you now is to temporarily


    put aside your n toe to Aurous Hill and wait for a while to see the situation.¡±


    ¡°ording to your divination, if there is any change in your fortune, I will definitely notify you as soon as possible!¡±


    The olddy An on the other end of the phone said, ¡°I appreciate Milo¡¯s kindness, but about Aurous Hill, the An


    family still has toe.¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Mrs. An, you must think carefully about this matter!¡±


    Mrs. An smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°To tell you the truth, the An family just experienced an unprecedented


    crisis in the United States some time ago. A benefactor stepped forward and saved the lives of everyone in the An


    family.¡±


    ¡°That crisis was a time bomb buried in the An family many years ago. Thanks to him, our family was saved. I


    believe this is also the luck brought to me by my great-grandson.¡±


    ¡°We will go to Aurous Hill this time to find him. I believe he will also bless us when we meet again. Bad luck turned


    good.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mateo suddenly didn¡¯t know how to continue persuading, because he could hear that although the olddy


    said these words with a smile, her tone was very firm, and she definitely couldn¡¯t be persuaded by just a few words.


    So, he looked at Charlie with an inquiring look, wondering if Charlie could do anything, or if he had any new


    instructions.


    Hearing what grandma said at this time, Charlie couldn¡¯t help sighing silently and then waved to Mateo, signaling to


    let it go.


    Mateo then said to the olddy: ¡°Mrs. An, since you insist, then I will stop dissuading you. When you all arrive in


    Aurous Hill, don¡¯t forget to contact me!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The wife said with a smile: ¡°Then Milo, let¡¯s meet in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Mateo said again and again: ¡°Okaydy, see you in Aurous Hill!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he said helplessly: ¡°Master Wade, I really tried my best!¡±


    ¡°Already¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand, and said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    After that, he looked at Mateo and asked him: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are nning now. You wanted toe to me


    and now and found me.¡±


    ¡°Now, shouldn¡¯t you also prepare to go back to the United States?¡±


    ¡°Back to America?!¡±

 Chapter 5360

    Chapter 5360


    Mateo burst into tears when he heard this.


    The first thought that shed into his mind was excitement.


    After all, Charlie is willing to let him go back to the United States, which means that he will not take his life, nor will


    he imprison him.


    So he asked excitedly: ¡°Can I?¡±


    Seeing his excited appearance, Charlie couldn¡¯t helpughing secretly.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t n to kill Mateo, he just yed tricks with Tianqi. Although he was indiscriminate, he was not


    guilty enough to deserve death.


    What¡¯s more, he handed over the medicine cauldron, although he was reluctant, but he was still willing to gamble


    and admit defeat.


    In addition, he has some personal friendships with his grandmother. If he recognizes his grandmother in the future


    and talks about him as a friend, he will be killed by himself or imprisoned in the dog farm by himself, which is a bit


    unreasonable.


    Moreover, I am currently employing people, so it would be great if an old Taoist who has been in North America for


    so many years and has the title of ¡°Milo¡± in the upper ss can be used himself.


    Therefore, when he asked Mateo whether he wanted to return to the United States, it was just a small test.


    He guessed that if Mateo was really a smart person, he would never immediately seize the opportunity to return to


    the United States at this time.


    Really.


    As soon as Mateo said ¡°Can I?¡±, the next second, he suddenly felt wronged and wanted to die.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself in his heart: ¡°Dmn, I came all the way to find Charlie, hoping to get a powerful


    panacea to improve my strength, or to learn from Charlie to learn more. The powerful way of alchemy, I will look for


    opportunities to refine some powerful pills when I go back,¡±


    ¡°But who would have thought that this stealing chicken will not be a waste of rice, but if I don¡¯t find it, I haven¡¯t


    learned the alchemy technique, and instead gave the ancestral medicine cauldron to him. If I just leave like this,


    wouldn¡¯t it be worse for me?¡±


    However, he dared not say that, he just faltered and couldn¡¯t exin why. Charlie said with a smile at this time:


    ¡°How about this, Milo, although you gave me this medicine cauldron voluntarily, but I don¡¯t like to owe favors to


    others, why don¡¯t I arrange a special ne for you today?¡±


    ¡°I will send you back to the United States in the afternoon, and you should tell your grandma in advance that you


    have other ns when you go back, so you won¡¯t wait for them here.¡±


    Knowing that Charlie wasn¡¯t going to kill him, Mateo suddenly didn¡¯t want to just leave So he can only say bitterly:


    ¡°Master Wade, to tell you the truth, I have been concentrating on retreat for the next few years and have no time to


    take care of my work. The internal talents have withered and there is nothing to do, so I¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Mateo did not dare to express his intention to stay in Aurous Hill temporarily.


    Charlie saw him for a long time, but there was no result, so he asked him with a smile: ¡°Do you want to say that it is


    meaningless to go back, so you n to stay in Aurous Hill for a while?¡± Mateo heard this.


    He was overjoyed at the moment, and subconsciously pped his thigh: ¡°Master Wade is right! This is what I


    mean!¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Charlie anxiously, waiting for his statement.


    Charlie was not angry at this time, but smiled slightly, and said: ¡°Master Hong, let me stroke it for you to see if this


    is right.¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, please tell me!¡±


    Charlie nodded and continued: ¡°Look, the purpose of youring to Aurous Hill is nothing more than to find out


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    who made the two pills of Rejuvenation Pill and Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill,¡±


    ¡°And now you have seeded. Now that you have found me, then your purpose ofing to Aurous Hill this time


    has already been achieved.¡±


    Now that the purpose has been achieved, what are you doing here?¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s irrefutable words, Mateo felt depressed. He was trembling a little, his lips were trembling all the


    time, and he wished that his teeth would start to collide involuntarily in the mouth.


    Mateo naturally didn¡¯t want to leave, but he didn¡¯t know how to speak to Charlie at all.


    After all, he was also afraid that Charlie would suddenly repent if he made progress, and if he killed himself again,


    wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss?


    At this moment, Charlie suddenly changed the topic: ¡°By the way, Milo, how long have you stayed in the realm of


    eight-star warriors?¡±


    Mateo said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade¡­stay in the realm of lower eight-star warriors for a while. It¡¯s been sixteen


    years¡­¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Then how old are you this year?¡±


    Mateo said: ¡°Next year you will be sixty-two!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°You have already reached the eight-star martial artist in your forties? It seems that your cultivation


    speed is very good!¡±


    Mateo said with a sneer: ¡°To tell you the truth, although my alchemy technique is shallow, but fortunately, the


    teacher has passed down a rtivelyplete set of martial arts mentality,pared to most A sect that doesn¡¯t


    even have aplete mental method, naturally has greater potential.¡±


    ¡°Besides, there are some shining points in our superficial alchemy technique. Among our ancestors, there was also


    an alchemy master.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t know what method he used to refine a batch of panacea. This kind of medicine can strengthen


    the body and cure all diseases for ordinary people. Limited but better than nothing;¡±


    ¡°There were five pills when it was handed to me, but I imed that there were only three pills. In fact, I ate other


    pills myself,¡±


    ¡°And the other pill was sold to a rich man a few years ago. It does have the effect of medicine to cure illnesses, so it


    has also given some fame to this lifeextending pill.¡±


    ¡°Thest pill is when your grandfather was seriously ill. I took it for him, but it may be your grandfather¡¯s illness too


    heavy, so it didn¡¯t have any effect.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, although he hadn¡¯t seen what kind of life-extending pill he had, but it was spected that


    the medicine was more effective than his own Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving pill but worse than Huichundan.


    So, he asked Mateo: ¡°Master Hong, are you willing to serve me from today? If you are willing, I will naturally not


    treat you badly.¡±


    As soon as Mateo heard this, he immediately said ecstatically: ¡°I am willing! I am willing!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he immediately knelt on the ground and said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, Mateo, I wish to


    follow you forever, Allegiance to you, if there is any betrayal, there will be a thunderbolt!¡±


    At this time, Mateo has realized that Charlie¡¯s strength is much stronger than his, and from this point alone, he is


    worth following.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie still has a more powerful elixir in his body, which may be five times or ten times more effective


    than his life-sustaining elixir.


    Not only that, Charlie is also the grandson of the An family, and his background is also very strong.


    So, no matter how he looks at it, Charlie is the strongest among the strong.


    Mateo couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself: ¡°If I really want to be a dog¡¯s leg, I have to be the dog¡¯s leg of a real boss


    like Charlie.¡±


    ¡°With such a big man, I still worry that I can¡¯t break through my cultivation?¡±


    Seeing his pious attitude, Charlie slightly nodded his head, he said calmly:


    ¡°Since you are willing, you will stay in Aurous Hill to listen to my orders.¡± Mateo knelt on the ground and said


    excitedly: ¡°This subordinate Mateo, for Master Wade, will follow everything!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, as he took out a blood-scattering and heartsaving pill from his pocket, handed it to him,


    and said lightly:


    ¡°You take this pill, go back to your temporary residence, take it, and refine the medicinal power.¡±


    ¡°In the final stage of your life, this elixir will definitely help you enter the Great Consummation of the Ming Realm!¡±

 Chapter 5361

    Chapter 5361


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Mateo felt as if struck by lightning and was speechless in a daze.


    After a long while, he asked Charlie with an expression of disbelief:


    ¡°Wade¡­Master Wade¡­this¡­this pill can make me enter the Great Consummation of the Ming Realm?!


    ¡°With your current cultivation situation, the efficacy of this elixir is enough to allow you to achieve a breakthrough.¡±


    Mateo still couldn¡¯t believe it, and asked in surprise:


    ¡°What kind of elixir is this, it can be so magical?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°This is the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill, you should have seen it before.¡±


    Mateo asked in horror: ¡°Master Wade¡­ this¡­ this is¡­ the Blood Dispersing Heart-Saving Pill that saved your


    grandfather that day?¡±


    ¡°This medicine can be called a panacea. It can bring the dead back to life! Are you really going to give it to me?!¡±


    On that day, Mateo settled down in his home and witnessed the power of the Blood Dispersing Heart-Saving Pill in


    bringing back life.


    After all, he had taken the Life-Extending pill from the master,


    And he had also seen the huge difference between Mr. An¡¯s consumption of the Life-Extending pill and the Blood


    Dispersing Heart-Saving pill.


    Therefore, he knew very well in his heart that the strength of the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill might be ten or


    dozens of times stronger than his master¡¯s Life-Extending Pill.


    And this is also the biggest driving force for him to travel thousands of miles to Aurous Hill.


    But he never thought that the first time he met Charlie,


    Charlie would simply give him such a precious elixir, and at thest second because he set up a trick for Tianqi, and


    he was caught by Charlie.


    So, he tentatively asked nervously: ¡°Master Wade¡­why did you send such a valuable elixir to your subordinates?¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly: ¡°Since you have sworn allegiance to me, you are my subordinates. Let this elixir be my gift to


    you.¡±


    Mateo was apprehensive, but when he found Charlie¡¯s expression was serious,


    He didn¡¯t seem to be joking with him, and he became very excited again.


    This blood-dispersing and heart-saving pill is of great significance to him.


    In the past two hundred years of Taizhen Dao, no one has been able to break through the eight-star martial artist


    and enter the Great Perfection of the Bright Realm, let alone step into the Dark Realm.


    Therefore, he also once thought that he might be the same as the masters and that he would not be able to enter


    the Ming Realm Dzogchen in this life.


    But now, Charlie told him that he only needed such an elixir to achieve a breakthrough, which made him ecstatic!


    So, he took the elixir respectfully with both hands, and said in an extremely pious tone:


    ¡°Master Wade, your great kindness and virtue, I will never forget it!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand slightly, and said, ¡°Okay, there is no need to be polite to me here,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Hurry up and take the elixir and go back to the ce where you live and concentrate on breaking through.¡±


    ¡°After the breakthrough,e to the clinic again to find Doctor Shi and report to him.¡±


    The reason why Mateo was asked toe to Tianqi¡¯s Clinic to report to Tianqi,


    Is to ce his position under Tianqi for the time being, on the one hand, to frustrate Mateo¡¯s spirit of eight-star


    fighters,


    And on the other hand, to give Tianqi a step up.


    Mateo also knew that Charlie had his own considerations, so he immediately said without hesitation: ¡°This


    subordinate obeys orders!¡±


    Immediately, he looked at Tianqi very ashamedly, and said: ¡°Doctor Shi,¡± ¡°The previouspetitions were just a


    joke little trick, your medical skills are definitely far superior to someone Hong¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°My previous behavior is really out of line, and I hope you don¡¯t see me in the same way!¡±


    Tianqi said quickly: ¡°Master Hong, you are wee. From now on, you will be Master Wade¡¯s person,¡±


    ¡°Now, we are friends, so there is no need to mention the previous things.¡±


    Seeing Tianqi¡¯s generosity, Mateo quickly bowed and said,


    ¡°Master Shi, Hong will stay in Aurous Hill from now on. If you need my help with anything, you can contact me at


    any time.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Tianqi said and nodded politely.

 Chapter 5362

    Chapter 5362


    Mateo turned around and looked at Charlie again, bowed, and said,


    ¡°Master Wade, if you have no other orders for the time being,¡±


    ¡°The subordinates will go back to the hotel for retreat first.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Go, if there is anything at my grandmother¡¯s side remember to report any new trends to me as


    soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°My subordinates understand!¡±


    Mateo nodded heavily and then left Tianqi¡¯s Clinic gratefully.


    After Mateo left, Tianqi finally breathed a sigh of relief, and couldn¡¯t help sighing:


    ¡°Thanks to Master Wade, you showed up in time,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, my clinic would have been deceived by this Master Hong.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,


    if he really took it, I could get it back for you.¡±


    After that, Charlie said again: ¡°Dr. Shi got set up like by Mateo,¡±


    ¡°And the reputation and poprity will definitely be affected a little,¡±


    ¡°But the more this is the case, the more difficult it is to exin it to the public,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise there will be a possibility that the description will be darker and darker.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Doctor Shi will pretend to be stupid about this matter.¡±


    ¡°No matter who asks, he will know nothing about it. In order not to be caught by the pigtails,¡±


    ¡°The memory of the public is at most a week, as long as this week is passed,¡±


    ¡°This matter will be considered a turning point, once the turn is over,¡±


    ¡°We must regain the lost word of mouth and poprity as soon as possible.¡±


    Tianqi said without hesitation: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will go all out to restore the reputation and poprity of Tianqi¡¯s Clinic as soon as possible.¡±


    Mateo was also very happy, holding Charlie¡¯s arm excitedly, shaking it, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Wade! Finally, I don¡¯t have to leave Aurous Hill! Thank you, Master Wade!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you to help me and my grandfather turn the tide!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite,¡±


    ¡°In Aurous Hill, no one can bully friends of mine.¡±


    Mateo was so excited, he held Charlie¡¯s arm and said happily: ¡°Master Wade is the most powerful!¡±


    Tianqi said at this time emotionally: ¡°I didn¡¯t have the face to tell you at first,¡±


    ¡°And wanted to tell you after leaving Aurous Hill quietly.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Zhovia called you for help. Otherwise, I¡¯d have given the clinic over.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°In the future, if you encounter such a thing, firstly,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother and don¡¯t take the bait,


    and secondly, notify me as soon as possible.¡±


    After that, he looked at the time, then he said to the two:


    ¡°Okay, you should take the time to unpack again and prepare for business.¡± ¡°I want to find a quiet ce to study


    Mateo¡¯s medicinal cauldron carefully, so I will leave first.¡±


    Hearing him going to study the medicine cauldron, the grandfather and granddaughter nodded in unison,


    And Tianqi respectfully said: ¡°Master Wade, I will send you off!¡±


    ¡°No need. Many things in your medical center have been put away,¡±


    ¡°And you have to take them out and put them back together, so let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    After Charlie bid farewell to Tianqi and Mateo,


    He took the cauldron and drove to the vi of Champs Elysees.


    He had refined a batch of Blood Dispersing Heart-Saving pills here before.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At that time, he asked Qinggang to prepare a batch of medicinal materials.


    Qinggang specially prepared a dose of medicine far exceeding Charlie¡¯s needs,


    So Charlie refined the batch of Blood Dispersing Heart-Saving pills at that time.


    After preparing the pills, there are still a lot of medicinal materials left here.


    It was precisely because of this that Charlie nned to go directly to ChampsElysees,


    And use this medicinal cauldron to refine a batch of Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pills to see what effect this


    medicinal cauldron has!

 Chapter 5363

    Chapter 5363


    When Charlie was about to start alchemy, Mateo also returned to the hotel where he stayed.


    Like a thief, he hurried into the hotel lobby, quickly got into the elevator, and slipped back to his room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he locked the door and put on the anti-theft buckle.


    Then he was still worried, and moved the coffee table into the living room, And firmly pushed it against the door.


    After finishing all this, he couldn¡¯t wait to go back to the bedroom,


    Pulled up the curtains tightly, and then took out the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill from his bosom.


    Mateo also knows some superficial alchemy techniques,


    So he can tell at a nce that the elixir Charlie gave him is nothing ordinary.


    At the very least, the color and fragrance of this pill are much stronger,


    Then the pills he refined and the life-sustaining pills were handed down by Taizhen Daozu.


    Excited, Mateo couldn¡¯t wait to put the pill into his mouth after looking at it carefully.


    As soon as the elixir was put into his mouth before he could swallow it,


    It turned into a ball of medicinal power and poured into his stomach.


    Mateo eximed in his heart: ¡°This¡­ the masters have always said that a good medicine should melt in the


    mouth,¡±


    ¡°And only the medicine that melts in the mouth is the purest medicine.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it before. Now it seems that the ancestors were not deceiving me!¡±


    As soon as he finished sighing, he felt a burst of powerful medicinal effects rising from his stomach.


    The huge energy was like a huge waveing,


    So he immediately got 12 points to deal with it with all his strength!


    Fortunately, although the energy is surging, it is very gentle as a whole,


    Not like that kind of uncontroble force that seems to tear people apart at any time.


    As an eight-star martial artist, he had already opened up all the eight extraordinary meridians.


    These surging medicinal power flowed into the dantian along the eight meridians.


    While widening the eight meridians, his stagnant cultivation immediately underwent a qualitative change!


    Originally, there seemed to be a vault that could not be broken through by the physical body to enter the dark


    realm.


    He knew that the dark Realm was behind the door of the vault, but he couldn¡¯t open the door of the vault at all.


    He is like a thief who is deliberately trying to steal the treasury¡¯s finances.


    He has been wandering outside the treasury for many years,


    Trying almost all methods that can be tried, but there is still no progress.


    But now, the moment the effect of the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill reached Dantian,


    The iparably strong door of the entire treasury immediately began to crumble in front of him!


    Immediately afterward, he felt that the gate of the entire vault hadpletely disappeared, and the huge wealth in


    the vault was already in front of him.


    Then, he even felt that the treasury seemed to have merged with his dantian, And the wealth it had guarded for so


    many years waspletely given to him.


    At this moment, Mateo was already in tears.


    He knows that at this moment, he has sessfullypleted a breakthrough and entered a new realm!


    He felt that his strength had undergone a qualitative changepared to before.


    The true energy in his body was more surging, the strength of his limbs was stronger,


    And the perception of his five sense organs was also more sensitive.


    The whole person ispletely all-around and qualitatively improved.


    And what he never imagined in his dreams was that all this could be so simple.


    At the same time, at this moment, he suddenly realized that Charlie was far stronger than he imagined.


    This kind of strength is not reflected in strength, but a huge contrast.


    Things that he hasn¡¯t been able to solve after so many years of hard work can be solved by others with just a pill.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But the gap between himself and Charlie may be too great.


    It was also at this moment that he suddenly felt very grateful for his decision to stay by Charlie¡¯s side and do the


    work of a dog.


    If it weren¡¯t for this decision, he might not be able to see the wonderful feeling of the Great Perfection in the Ming


    Realm until his death!

 Chapter 5364

    Chapter 5364


    At the same time.


    In Champs Elysees Spa Vi.


    Charlie had already prepared the medicinal materials capable of refining twenty Blood Dispersing Heart Saving


    pills,


    And decided to use a furnace of these pills to open the cauldron for this medicine.


    Fortunately, the medicinal materials needed for Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill are not rare,


    So Qingang prepared a lot for him at the beginning.


    The reason why Charlie wanted to use the medicine cauldron to try to refine


    Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill,


    It was mainly because the medicinal materials were sufficient,


    And he would not feel distressed if something went wrong during the refining process.


    Under normal circumstances, he would use at least 20 to 30 catties of various medicinal materials.


    To refine twenty Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pills.


    However, his previous method of alchemy was to wrap these medicinal materials with spiritual energy,


    And temper the essence with spiritual energy. Then use aura to condense the essence of these medicinal materials


    into pills.


    The advantage of this is that even if there are many medicinal materials, As long as there is sufficient aura, they


    can be refined at the same time.


    However, what Charlie is a little puzzled at the moment is that the medicine cauldron is not that big,


    And the capacity seems to be able to hold two or three catties of medicinal materials.


    In this way, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to refine only one elixir at a time?


    After all, Charlie had never used the cauldron to make alchemy, so he decided to try it with a little medicine first.


    Afterward, he put about three catties of medicinal materials into the cauldron,


    And then transferred the aura into the cauldron to activate the formation in it.


    Immediately afterward, he felt that the formation in the cauldron began to rotate at a high speed,


    And as soon as the formation started to operate, the full medicinal materials were instantly sucked in by the


    formation,


    And the formation was like a ck hole, instantly dispelling these medicinal materials, and devoured all without a


    trace.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help being startled, he didn¡¯t expect that this formation was so powerful in consuming medicinal


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    materials,


    So he quickly allocated more energy to put more medicinal materials into it, And it devoured all of it just like before.


    In the blink of an eye, twenty or thirty catties of medicinal materials werepletely swallowed up,


    And the formation was still running fast, with no intention of stopping.


    Charlie didn¡¯t dare to ck off, and could only continuously pour in spiritual energy into it.


    He saw that the battle of the medicine cauldron devouring the spirit energy was simr,


    To the cheating ring that Maria gave him, so he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous,


    Afraid that this thing would be like that ring, sucking out his spirit energy like crazy.


    The formation rotated rapidly and in the very center of the formation,


    Soon there were some small spherical objects that were continuously condensing and growing.


    Fortunately, the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving pill is not a high-grade pill,


    And it is not difficult to refine, so the high-speed operation of the formation onlysted for a minute, and then slowly


    stopped.


    Charlie finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the formation no longer needed his aura to drive it.


    Although it absorbed the aura very quickly just now,


    Because the time was rtively short, it didn¡¯t consume much aura.


    Immediately afterward, the formation began to slow down slowly,


    And Charlie could feel that the spherical objects in the center of the formation were now about the same size as


    ordinary pills.


    The moment the formation stopped, the spherical object inside finally revealed its real body.


    Charlie looked inside the medicine cauldron, and whaty inside were twenty new pills with a faint golden luster!

 Chapter 5365

    Chapter 5365


    ¡­


    He took out the elixir from the medicine cauldron, looked carefully in front of him,


    And could clearly feel that the aura emanating from this elixir was much stronger,


    Then the previous Blood Scattering Heart-Saving Pill,


    Just the elixir emitted scent gives people a more mellow feeling.


    Charlie put the elixir into his mouth, and the pure and surging medicinal power quickly flowed all over his body.


    The Blood Scattering Heart Saving pill does not contain aura,


    So it does not help his cultivation much, but he can still clearly feel that,


    This new Blood Scattering Heart Saving Pill is about twice as effective as the previous version!


    What¡¯s even rarer is that the new Blood Blood Scattering Heart Saving Pill is not only more effective,


    But also seems to be purer in efficacy, both horizontally and vertically.


    The purer the effect of the medicine, the more qualitative change will be achieved.


    Therefore, Charlie spectes that if this new Blood Scattering Heart Saving Pill is given to ordinary martial arts


    practitioners,


    The stronger and more pure medicine will definitely make people feel better.


    The dantian meridians and even the whole body can be greatly improved,


    And the actualprehensive medicinal effect may beparable to the previous three Blood Scattering Heart


    Saving pills.


    With the same quality and weight of medicinal materials,


    The number of elixirs refined has not changed, but it is because of the function of this medicine cauldron,


    That the effect of elixirs has been greatly improved, which makes Charlie very excited.


    He couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself: ¡°I don¡¯t know if Rejuvenation Pill and Cultivation Pill can have the same effect


    when refined with this medicinal cauldron.¡±


    ¡°If the efficacy of the Rejuvenation Pill is doubled, wouldn¡¯t it be able to prolong people¡¯s life for forty years?¡±


    ¡°And if The efficacy of the Cultivation Pill is doubled,¡±


    ¡°Which means that the aura contained in it will also be doubled,¡±


    ¡°For me, it is definitely the best choice to replenish aura.¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Wannian ambergris that I got from Caryst time has


    been used up.¡±


    ¡°If I have to refine a new Cultivation pill,¡±


    ¡°I have to find a new way to find an ambergris of the same quality.¡±


    Immediately, Charlie called Qingang, Issac, and Joseph respectively,


    Asking them to help pay attention to see if there are high-quality ambergris for sale in various markets,


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    And if so, be sure to procure it at any cost.


    After informing the three of them, Charlie called Ruoli.


    When the phone was connected, Ruoli asked respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what can I do for you?¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Ruoli, where are you?¡±


    She said, ¡°Mr. Wade, I am at Shangri-La.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Do you have any important things at hand?¡±


    Ruoli replied: ¡°There is nothing important, basically just some small details of the wedding,¡±


    ¡°If you have any orders, just say, I will take care of it!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Okay, then drive to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Vi now,¡±


    ¡°Come alone, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Champs Elysees Hot Spring Vi?¡± Ruoli asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Is it your mid-mountain hot spring vi in the suburbs?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said, ¡°Hurry up ande here now, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

 Chapter 5366

    Chapter 5366


    Ruoli was surprised.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Charlie suddenly asked her to, Go to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring


    Hotel to meet him.


    It sounds like something important is going on.


    So, she said without hesitation: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will leave now!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie instructed, ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Leaving Shangri-La, Ruoli drove towards the suburbs.


    Half an hourter, she drove the car to the door of Charlie¡¯s hot spring vi in Champs Elysees.


    Just as she was about to get out of the car and ring the doorbell outside the yard,


    The door opened from the inside.


    Charlie appeared at the door, beckoning to her with a somewhat anxious expression.


    Ruoli knew that Charlie asked her to drive in directly, so she drove into the yard.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Charlie pulled her out of the car and walked quickly, saying,


    ¡°I need your help with something important.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡±


    Ruoli was held by Charlie pulling her, a bit of shyness suddenly appeared in a haste,


    And she thought to herself: ¡°Mr. Wade, could it be that he wants to be with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oops¡­ Ruoli, what are you thinking¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what Charlie was going to do,


    But she can¡¯t help but think wildly in her heart,


    Feeling that no matter what Charlie asks her to do,


    She will not hesitate at all, even if there are some excessive demands, she will not hesitate at all.


    And what Charlie was thinking at this time was all about the golden Blood


    Scattering Heart Saving pill,


    That he had just refined half an hour ago.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to pull Ruoli all the way,


    And the two walked quickly to the basement of the vi.


    This journey made Ruoli¡¯s heart beat faster and felt extremely ashamed. However, when Ruoli entered the


    basement where Charlie made medicine,


    She immediately smelled a very unique medicinal fragrance.


    This medicinal fragrance is much more mellow than any medicinal fragrance she has ever smelled before.


    It gave her the feeling that the scent of medicine she had smelled before was like blended liquor with a price of less


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    than 100 yuan,


    But the smell she smelled now was a high-end wine brewed from real pure grains, that has been stored and aged


    for many years.


    Smelling this medicinal fragrance seems to make people get rid of all diseases and feel happy physically and


    mentally.


    At this time, Charlie suddenly handed her a golden pill, and said,


    ¡°Ruoli, help me try this pill.¡±


    Ruoli looked at the pill in front of her. Slightly startled, subconsciously asked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what is this elixir for? Is it a new medicine?¡±


    Charlie pursed his lips, and said hesitantly: ¡°Yes, no, I ate one just now, but the feeling is not so urate,¡±


    ¡°So I want you to try it for me.¡±


    Ruoli quickly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I have already taken a lot of your priceless pills,¡±


    ¡°And just became a five-star warrior some time ago, how can I waste more of your pills now¡­¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°The pills are refined for people to eat, as long as they are eaten,¡±


    ¡°There will be no waste. What¡¯s more, this is not something you owe me,¡±


    ¡°But I ask you for help. To me, this elixir seems to have produced a resistance,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t taste its real effect now, I want to know whether it has any effect and how much of it,¡±


    ¡°I still have to let the warriors try the efficacy,¡±


    ¡°In terms of warriors, among the warriors, I trust the most one is you,¡±


    ¡°So I can only ask you toe over and try it out.¡±


    Charlie knew that Ruoli didn¡¯t know that he had a new medicine cauldron,


    Nor did he know that the medicine was more effective than the previous


    Blood Scattering Heart Saving Pill Quite a lot,


    So he deliberately said: ¡°What¡¯s more, it¡¯s still up to you whether this elixir is effective or not.¡±


    ¡°If there are any side effects, it may affect you,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, I will protect you in any case.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Ruoli quickly expressed her opinion without thinking: ¡°Mr. Wade, with you here, I am not afraid


    at all!¡±

 Chapter 5367

    Chapter 5367


    The reason why Charlie turned tofort Ruoli is not to worry about fear,


    Is nothing more than retreating and using aggressive methods to make her stop refusing his invitation to let her test


    the drug.


    He still knows her very well. When this girl worked for the Su family before,


    Although her methods were somewhat cruel, she was a very affectionate and righteous person.


    Towards him, she would definitely be loyal and unreserved.


    It is precisely because of this that he thought of asking her to help him, With the medicine as soon as he refined


    the new batch.


    He knew very well in his heart that the efficacy of this elixir would definitely be stronger,


    Than the previous Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving elixir,


    And it would not have any bad side effects, so it must be a good thing for Ruoli.


    And Charlie¡¯s provocative method has indeed worked.


    Ruoli no longer thinks about whether she owes Charlie too much favor at this moment.


    She only thinks that she must not let him doubt her loyalty and courage.


    So, she took the pill from him, and asked firmly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, should I take the pill now?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Take it, I will watch by your side, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ruoli nodded slightly, then sat cross-legged on the ground, And put the elixir into her mouth very


    simply.


    Ruoli had used the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill before, And knew that this kind of pill would turn


    into pure medicinal power, And go straight to the dantian, so she also made preparations in advance.


    And waited for the surging medicinal power in the pill.


    However, she did not expect that the potency of this elixir far surpassed the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving


    elixir she had taken before.


    The medicinal power was already surging, and it quickly poured into her eight meridians,


    And frantically flowed into her dantian.


    Before she could react, the sixth meridian was instantly opened up by the medicine,


    And she also became a six-star warrior in an instant!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Six-star fighters are rare even in the Cataclysmic Front,


    And it is even more difficult to find a second person in the whole country!


    However, Ruoli didn¡¯t even have time to be happy for herself as a six-star warrior,


    The seventh meridian in her body was also washed away by the medicine in an instant!


    In the blink of an eye, Ruoli jumped another level, from a six-star warrior to a seven-star warrior!


    Ruoli herself did not expect that the total time for her to be a six-star warrior was only a short two or three


    seconds!


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to upgrade two levels in a row.


    After all, theter the cultivation level, the harder it is to upgrade.


    A single pill can be upgraded from five stars to seven stars,


    Which is indeed better than the general blood-scattering and heart-rescuing pills. Not a lot!


    Seven-star warriors in their twenties, even in the Cataclysmic Front, are rare.


    The He family has practiced martial arts for hundreds of years, And it is impossible to produce a seven-


    star warrior in their twenties.


    They dared not even think about it.


    But now, this young girl, who is only in her early twenties, has officially entered the ranks of seven-star warriors,


    Creating a new record for the He family and even the domestic martial arts families.


    However, right now, Ruoli still has a lot of medicinal power in her body, Which is constantly rushing towards the


    eight extraordinary meridians!


    And her seven meridians that have been opened up are obviously still unable to bear the powerful medicinal power,


    And this medicinal power is also rushing towards her eighth meridian.

 Chapter 5368

    Chapter 5368


    So, Charlie was surprised to find that Ruoli¡¯s eighth meridian showed signs of loosening under the impact of the


    medicine!


    He eximed in his heart: ¡°Could it be that this elixir can raise Ruoli from five stars to eight stars?!¡±


    Although Ruoli couldn¡¯t speak at this time, her heart was already turned upside down!


    While trying her best to transform her inner energy,


    She couldn¡¯t help eximing inwardly: ¡°What kind of elixir did Mr. Wade give me¡­¡±


    ¡°Why does it have such a powerful effect¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m now actually¡­a seven-star warrior¡­ ¡­Isn¡¯t this too fast?!¡±


    Immediately afterward, she also felt the change of the eighth meridian,


    And she was even more stunned: ¡°This¡­is the eighth meridian also to be broken?!¡±


    At this time, the surging medicinal power is like a volcanic magma that is about to erupt,


    Continuously umting energy in the crater, ready to go.


    And the crater obviously couldn¡¯t suppress the surging energy,


    It kept trembling and cracking, and it seemed that it would bepletely washed away anytime, anywhere.


    Charlie was also a little excited, he was always observing the situation, Waiting for her eighth meridian to open up.


    At this moment, the surging medicinal power suddenly spewed out from her blocked eighth meridian!


    At this moment, Ruoli¡¯s entire state and aura even underwent an earth-shaking change!


    It was also at this moment that she officially entered the rank of an eight-star warrior!


    The eight meridians in the body have all been opened up!


    At this point, the powerful medicinal power finally showed signs of weakening, And was gradually digested by


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ruoli¡¯s body, slowly returning to calm.


    Ruoli opened her eyes, feeling that she had just undergone a reborn change.


    The eight-star martial artist¡¯s senses had obviously improved a few floors.


    Ruoli couldn¡¯t believe it was real because of the sudden enlightenment. Charlie knew that Ruoli would definitely not


    be able to ept it immediately, So he didn¡¯t rush and waited for Ruoli to get used to it.


    Ruoli was a little sober at this time. Seeing Charlie looking at her with a smile,


    She couldn¡¯t wait to ask him: ¡°Mr. Wade, what kind of medicine is this?¡±


    ¡°It has such a powerful effect. The eight meridians in my body seem to be cleared up!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem, it is real, it is indeed all cleared up,¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, you have now be an eight-star warrior.¡± Surprised and delighted, Ruoli couldn¡¯t help


    but said:


    ¡°This is too amazing¡­ More than a month ago, I was only a three-star fighter,¡±


    ¡°And I broke through to five stars one after another, and even broke through to eight stars¡­¡±


    ¡°I have never in this life dared to imagine that one day I could be an eight-star warrior¡­¡±


    After that, she came back to her senses, knelt on the ground,


    Looked at Charlie, and said respectfully: ¡°If I can see this day today, everything is because of your support, Master!¡±


    ¡°I am grateful for your great kindness! In this life, as long as I breathe,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely go through fire and water for you, in order to repay your kindness!¡±


    Charlie stretched out his hand to help her up, and said, ¡°Ruoli, after finishing your parents¡¯ wedding, in the next


    period of time,¡±


    ¡°You need to strengthen your cultivation base, your cultivation base has improved too fast recently,¡±


    ¡°Hard power. Although you have reached the level of an eight-star warrior,¡±


    ¡°Your mentality, actualbat experience, and the control of the true energy in the body are still far from reaching


    the height of an eight-star warrior.¡± Ruoli suppressed her excitement. In a heartbroken mood, she said respectfully:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade! When my parents¡¯ wedding is over,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely retreat and practice for a while!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and said, ¡°When the timees, when you have solidified your foundation


    as an eight-star warrior,¡±


    ¡°I will help you break through the Great Perfection of the Light Realm until you be a master of the Dark


    Realm!¡±

 Chapter 5369

    Chapter 5369


    ¡°Bing a master of the dark world?¡±


    Ruoli was shocked by Charlie¡¯s words and was speechless.


    She subconsciously asked him: ¡°Mr. Wade, without any talent,¡±


    ¡°Is there really a chance to be a master of the dark world?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Charlie said firmly: ¡°To be a master, talent is not important,¡±


    ¡°What is important is whether you can grasp the right time, ce, and people,¡±


    ¡°Although some people are very talented, it is impossible for them to cultivate the Great Perfection of the Bright


    Realm in a lifetime,¡±


    ¡°So let alone be a master of the Dark Realm.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at her, and said very seriously:


    ¡°You have the right time and ce to be a master of the dark realm.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can work hard and consolidate your existing cultivation base,¡±


    ¡°You will be able to be a master of the dark realm in the future.¡±


    ¡°Maybe in two or three months, you will be able to be a master of the dark realm.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a master of the dark realm.¡±


    Ruoli¡¯s eyes turned red with excitement, even filled with tears.


    She never thought that one day, she would have the opportunity to be a master of the dark realm.


    For the vast majority of martial arts masters, the dark realm is a supreme realm that can never be reached.


    Without aplete set of martial arts mentality,


    Not to mention entering the dark realm, even bing an eight-star martial artist is an extravagant hope.


    Many martial arts families and sects have cultivated for dozens of generations relying on some iplete martial


    arts mental methods,


    And they can¡¯t even train a five-star martial artist, as was the case with the He family before.


    Therefore, it is as difficult as climbing to the sky to cultivate a dark realm warrior.


    Moreover, in the journey of martial arts, every level from the three-star warrior to the next is a big hurdle.


    Any hurdle in front of you may not be able to ovee it in your life.


    It is as difficult as climbing the sky.


    This is also the reason why many eight-star warriors, even warriors in the Dark realm,


    Could have been admired by thousands of people in various ces,


    But they are willing to join the Warriors Camp of the Warriors Den,


    And will be controlled by the Warriors Den for the rest of their lives.


    For them, the Warriors Camp has a great probability of allowing,


    Them to sessfully break through the Great Perfection of the Light Realm and be masters of the Dark


    Realm.


    This alone is fatally attractive to them.


    In front of bing a master of the dark realm, money and status are all floating clouds.


    Therefore, Charlie guessed that the reason why the Warriors camp of the Warriors Den,


    Was able to cultivate dark realm masters in batches was that there was a high probability,


    That masters like himself who were proficient in aura and elixirs were sitting behind them.


    Because only spiritual energy and elixir can ignore the level barriers of martial arts practitioners,


    And help them sessfully break through.


    For Charlie, although Joseph under hismand,


    And Jackson, the master of Joseph, has already stepped into the dark, but this is not enough.


    In addition, although Reverend and Zyron,


    The original special envoys of the Warriors Den were also masters of the dark realm,


    Charlie could not regard them as his own.


    After all, these two people are controlled by psychological hints.


    If the two armies are at war, and these people have the ability to ovee his psychological hints,


    They will immediately be enemies.


    Therefore, Charlie asked Reverend to return to Turkey to continue to be his special envoy,


    While Zyron was arranged by him by the side of Joseph¡¯s master Jackson.


    In the future, if he wants to confront the Warriors Den head-on,


    He must have at least 20 or 30 dark realm experts under hismand to have a chance.


    If you want to cultivate masters in the dark realm in batches,


    A lot of pills are naturally necessary, and this medicine cauldron, Can just help Charlie get twice the result


    with half the effort.


    Charlie nned in his heart to train Ruoli to be the third master of the dark realm first,


    And then systematically select a group of potential martial arts experts from the Cataclysmic Front,


    The He family and other martial artists, and train them one after another.


    Toe with a group of dark masters.


    Therefore, he felt that he could also choose a suitable address and set up an organization simr to Warriors


    Camp,


    And train dark masters from this organization in the future.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Charlie said to Ruoli:


    ¡°Ruoli, you go back and continue preparing for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°No one in the He family can see your cultivation level now.¡±


    ¡°The matter of breaking through the eight-star warrior don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 5370

    Chapter 5370


    Ruoli said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°In the next few days, I will ask Mr. Chen to transfer some of the vis here.¡±


    ¡°I will repurchase them all back, and then transform the entire Champs Elysees into a private club.¡±


    ¡°It will no longer be open to the public in the future.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will leave you a vi here.¡±


    ¡°When the wedding is over, I will contact you, you juste here and concentrate on retreat.¡±


    Ruoli quickly asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, why need such a big hot spring resort transformed into a private club?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It is said to be a private club, but it is actually just a cover.¡±


    ¡°This ce will bepletely closed to the outside world,¡±


    ¡°I think it is a beautiful ce, and I n to transform it into a good ce for retreat and cultivation.¡±


    Ruoli asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade, do you want to cultivate martial arts masters here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charlie didn¡¯t hide, nodded very simply, and said:


    ¡°Topete with the Warriors Den, we still need many martial arts masters like you.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I will gradually transform this ce into a secret base for cultivating masters.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, you will be the senior here.¡±


    Ruoli asked curiously: ¡°Mr. Wade, I have a question for you¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Say it.¡±


    Ruoli said quickly: ¡°Is it not more appropriate for this kind of cultivation base to be ced in the base of the


    Cataclysmic Front in Syria?¡±


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front has hundreds of square kilometers ofnd there,¡±


    ¡°And it is not subject to any control, so it will be more convenient there.¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly, and exined: ¡°It¡¯s good to put it in Syria,¡±


    ¡°But it is too far away, after all, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take care of it. Aurous Hill is more suitable.¡±


    Speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°However, I n to take two steps for the time being.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Everyone will concentrate on closed-door training in Aurous Hill at that time.¡±


    ¡°After improving their cultivation base,¡±


    ¡°They will be sent to Syria for closed-door training immediately,¡±


    ¡°And they will also receive modern military training there.¡±


    Ruoli asked in surprise: ¡°Do you want them to receive military training?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charlie said seriously: ¡°Although martial arts masters are rare,¡± ¡°In front of modern weapons, many


    martial arts masters do not fight back at


    all.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the masters we will train in the future must not only be strong,¡±


    ¡°But also be proficient in modern weapons. Only by working together can theirbat effectiveness be


    maximized.¡±


    On the way back to the downtown area of Aurous Hill, in order to prepare for the establishment of the Warriors


    Camp he called Joseph.


    When the phone was connected, Joseph asked respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what are your orders?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Joseph, I want to build a high-secret level base.¡±


    ¡°You will start to organize the training center in the near future.¡±


    Joseph quickly asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, what requirements do you have for the training center?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°First of all, the level of confidentiality must be high enough,¡±


    ¡°Even in the front inside of the base of the pce must also be kept absolutely secret,¡±


    ¡°And it is best to build itpletely underground;¡±


    Joseph said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, this is easy to handle.¡±


    ¡°For a foolproof design with a high defense level,¡±


    ¡°I can find how much area you need and what functions you need to achieve,¡± ¡°And I will arrange the rest!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Secondly, at least 10,000 square meters of the construction area is required,¡±


    ¡°At least to ensure Twenty or thirty people are here to train and live in istion at the same time,¡±


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯te out for a year, there will be no problem at all.¡±


    Joseph immediately said: ¡°No problem,¡±


    ¡°I will build corresponding life support hardware to ensure that your requirements are met.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°When will the work bepleted?¡±


    Joseph replied: ¡°Mr. Wade, we are currently working overtime on construction.¡±


    ¡°The entire base should be fully operational next year.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best toplete the 10,000 square meters you ask by the end of this year!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Charlie said with satisfaction:


    ¡°There is another task for you during this time.¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, please do not hesitate to order, the subordinates will definitely do their best!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I want you to carry out inside the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Do a privateprehensive assessment, you can choose by yourself,¡± ¡°Choose 30 core members with the


    strongest strength,¡±


    ¡°With the best understanding, and the highest loyalty,¡±


    ¡°And submit the list to me when the timees.¡±


    Joseph said without hesitation: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡±

 Chapter 5371

    Chapter 5371


    on August 8th.


    The wedding of Zynn and Roma is about to kick off.


    Roma and Ruoli, the mother and daughter who lived in the He family vi, Got up early before five o¡¯clock in the


    morning.


    The makeup artist arranged by Warnia also arrived on time and began to do makeup for the two.


    And Zynn, who is in Shangri-La, has already started to get up and change clothes at this time.


    ording to the normal practice of marriage, Zynn had to do the groom¡¯s


    style first,


    And then go to He¡¯s house to pick up the bride with his best man and the wedding car team.


    Since the wedding is not notified to the outside world, Zynn only invited his son Zhifei to be his


    best man.


    Zhifei was also happy that his father¡¯s feelings had found a true belonging, So he naturally agreed to his request


    very readily.


    Just after five o¡¯clock, Charlie¡¯s pre-arranged wedding team has already tied up bouquets and is waiting downstairs


    in the Shangri-La Hotel.


    At this moment, in Zijin Vi on the top of Zijin Mountain in Aurous Hill.


    Maria had already washed and dressed early, and sat alone in the yard with the door open,


    Enjoying the misty morning scenery of Zijin Mountain while boiling a pot of Pu¡¯er tea over low heat.


    With the experience of encountering Charlie in the basement of Tomsonst time,


    Maria didn¡¯t go out for the past two days, not even out of the top-floor courtyard of Zijin Vi.


    Sister Xian came up with a wooden basket, and seeing Maria¡¯s courtyard door was open,


    She asked in surprise, ¡°Why did Miss Lin get up so early today?


    ¡°It¡¯s very early, but it¡¯s just that tea takes a while to brew.¡±


    Sister Xian ced the basket in front of Maria, half-kneeled in front of her,


    And opened the basket, which contained some very delicate refreshments.


    She picked up the te containing the refreshments, carefully ced it beside Maria¡¯s teapot, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Miss Lin, this is the tangerine peel Pu¡¯er cake you mentioned yesterday.¡±


    ¡°The pastry chef at home has never made it before.¡±


    ¡°ording to him, it¡¯s the first time he tried the method,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it suits your taste, you can try it.¡±


    Maria nodded, and gently pinched a piece with her slender and fair fingers, And ced the fingers of the other


    hand together in the shape of an ingot under her lips, and took a small bite.


    Sister Xian on the side looked at her nervously, wondering if this unfathomable youngdy liked it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Maria tasted light, her beautiful eyebrows furrowed slightly, and then gradually rxed.


    Sister Xian watched from the side, and couldn¡¯t help sighing in her heart:


    ¡°Miss Lin really has a beautiful appearance. Just seeing her brows stretched makes people feel refreshed


    unconsciously.¡±


    ¡°She is only seventeen or eighteen years old and she has such beauty.¡±


    ¡°After waiting for two or three years, I still don¡¯t know what it will look like¡­¡±


    At this time, Maria put the tangerine peel Pu¡¯er cake aside,


    Took a sip from her teacup, and said to Sister Xian with a smile:


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, it¡¯s probably the taste I want. But it is just that the tea leaves are a little bit worse.¡±


    Sister Xian was secretly surprised, and couldn¡¯t helpughing and said,


    ¡°Miss Lin, this is already the best Pu¡¯er tea that master could buy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°This tea is really good, but it¡¯s not as good as mine¡­¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m already very pleasantly surprised that I can achieve this kind of taste,¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sister Xian, for your hard work thank that baker for me.¡± Maria¡¯s words made Sister Xian very


    surprised.


    She has known Maria for more than a few days, but these days, she has never heard her say thank you to her.


    Don¡¯t talk about herself, even if her master has done so much for her, And even gave away the entire Zijin Vi,


    she has never seen Maria thank him.


    It seems that in her eyes, what her master does for her is a matter of course.


    But she will not be grateful, even for a word of thanks she is stingy.


    Sometimes, Sister Xian also has some opinions on Maria in her heart.


    She always feels that this girl is young, she looks educated and reasonable,


    As ady should be, but in reality, she is extremely arrogant andcks etiquette.


    She was busy and attentive, but she never showed the respect she deserved.


    However, at this moment, Sister Xian was very surprised again, and thought to herself:


    ¡°Master has done so many for her, and the out-of-print other houses that are hard to buy for billions can be given to


    her,¡±


    ¡°But she has never said thank you, but today, because I made her the tangerine peel Pu¡¯er crisp that she wanted to


    eat,¡±


    ¡°And thanked me and the pastry chef at the same time,¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Miss Lin¡¯s worldview is like.¡±


    When Sister Xian was puzzled, she heard from outside the door Mr. Larry¡¯s voice, he said out of breath but full of


    excitement: ¡°Miss! Mr. Zhang is here!¡±

 Chapter 5372

    Chapter 5372


    Maria raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the door with her beautiful eyes.


    After a while, she saw Larry and Ethan walking in with an old man, supporting each other.


    And the old man who came up with Larry and Ethan was the old man who had been with Maria in Northern Europe


    back then.


    Seeing Maria, the old man took a step forward with difficulty concealing his excitement,


    Knelt down in front of her tremblingly, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Miss, the old ve iste, please punish me!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Maria smiled lightly, and raised her hand in the air, softly said:


    ¡°Get up, you are not toote, don¡¯t me yourself too much.¡± Then the old man stood up slowly.


    Sister Xian on the side was stunned.


    The old man in front of them seemed to be about the same age as her master,


    Conservatively estimated to be around ny years old but at such an advanced age,


    He still had to kneel down to Maria. How much respect did he have for her in his heart?


    This also made her even more puzzled: ¡°Miss Lin, what is the background¡­¡±


    At this time, Larry said to Sister Xian: ¡°You go down first.¡±


    Sister Xian nodded quickly, and said respectfully: ¡°Sir, Ms. Lin, I will take my leave first.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she hurriedly exited the yard and did not forget to close the door again when she went out.


    When Sister Xian walked away, Maria looked at the old man and asked,


    ¡°Was the journey of Mr. Zhang smooth?¡±


    The old man quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty smooth back to Miss, just follow the arrangement of Miss, and take more


    detours.¡±


    ¡°I have traveled some distance, and there were too many things to take care of, so the journey was a bit slow.¡±


    Maria asked him: ¡°Did all my thingse here safely?¡±


    Mr. Zhang couldn¡¯t help nodding, and said: ¡°I have all your blue and white porcin.¡±


    ¡°I brought them here because the things were too expensive,¡±


    ¡°And I was afraid of attracting the attention of the border inspection and customs,¡±


    ¡°So I chose to enter Kazakhstan by specialnd route for thest part of the journey.¡±


    Maria asked, ¡°Where are the things?¡±


    Mr. Zhang hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s all down below. Larry has arranged for someone to unpack it, and it will be delivered


    to you after unpacking.¡±


    Maria nodded, and said: ¡°You have worked hard on this journey, so take a good rest for a while,¡±


    ¡°Maybe I will settle down in Aurous Hill, so you should take this time to have a good rest.¡±


    Mr. Zhang cupped his hands respectfully and said, ¡°I obey!¡±


    After speaking, he remembered something and quickly asked:


    ¡°By the way, miss, this old ve listens to Larry say, you have already found the person you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria nodded and said, ¡°He is in Aurous Hill, although you don¡¯t remember him anymore,¡±


    ¡°He must still remember you, so during this time, don¡¯t leave the Vi, so as not to expose your identity.¡±


    Mr. Zhang said respectfully: ¡°Okaydy, I understand!¡±


    While speaking, several servants walked in carrying a lot of items wrapped in special foam.


    After Mr. Zhang checked them one by one and made sure there were no problems, he let these people leave, and


    then said to Maria:


    ¡°Miss, the old ve brought a total of 83 items from Northern Europe that day, and they are all here.¡±


    Maria nodded, feeling a little anxious, and said patiently:


    ¡°Give me my Chenghua blue jar with the dragon pattern.¡±


    ¡± Wait a moment, miss!¡±


    He took up a blue and white porcin jar and then handed the porcin jar to Maria.


    Maria opened the lid, and the rich tea aroma gushed out from it.


    She took out a piece of Pu¡¯er tea cake from it, and couldn¡¯t help sighing:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for many days, and finally it¡¯s here.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she picked up the teapot on the charcoal fire, poured out all the tea in it,


    And then took out a teapot. Pu¡¯er tea knife, ready to separate the piece of Pu¡¯er tea cake in her hand.


    But as soon as the tip of the knife touched the tea cake, she withdrew it and murmured: ¡°This is thest piece¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Mr. Zhang quickly said: ¡°Miss, didn¡¯t you say that you should finish drinking this tea earlier?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to worry about thest piece of tea cake in the future?¡±


    Maria sighed softly, looked at this piece of tea cake, and murmured: ¡°Let¡¯s keep thisst piece,¡±


    ¡°I want to wait for the day when I can be honest with him and prepare it myself for him to taste.¡±


    The expressions of three old men were all terrified, and after exchanging nces,


    Mr. Zhang bowed and said: ¡°Miss, this old servant has the guts to ask, do you really n to be honest with that


    gentleman?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria said seriously: ¡°He saved my life and has amon enemy with me.¡±


    ¡°If the opportunity is right, I should tell the whole story about myself.¡±


    ¡°Only in this way can I have the opportunity to truly cooperate with him.¡± Well, she suddenly said excitedly:


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Qiu, you can ask Sister Xian to buy me arge wooden table,¡±


    ¡°And another piece of rice paper. I want to draw a picture.¡±


    Larry said in amazement: ¡°Miss, you want to draw a painting of 1 Zhang 8 Chi? Isn¡¯t this a bit tooborious?¡±


    In the size of traditional Chinese paintings, 1 Zhang Ba Chi means about six meters long and about six meters


    wide.


    The size of 2.5 meters is basically thergest size in traditional Chinese painting. With such arge size, the


    amount of work can no longer be described as huge.


    At this time, Maria said with a firm expression: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I want to draw too many scenes. Besides, I still have at


    least twenty days to draw slowly. I need to be in a hurry.¡±


    Larry heard the words, and said respectfully: ¡°Okay miss, I will arrange to do itter!¡±

 Chapter 5373

    Chapter 5373


    At seven in the morning.


    Zynn¡¯s wedding team set off on time to pick up the bride at He¡¯s vi.


    Today is a big day, there are hundreds of wedding couples in Aurous Hill City, like long steel


    dragons, shuttling through the streets and alleys of the city.


    When Zynn¡¯s convoy arrived outside the gate of He¡¯s family on time, the younger generation of the


    He family and the female rtives weed the Su family, and Zynn went straight to Roma¡¯s


    wedding room holding flowers.


    Since both Zynn and Roma are over 50 years old, their marriage reception scene is not as lively as


    those young people.


    The He family did not block the door, and the Su family did not make a fuss. Everyone looked at


    Zynn with blessed smiles. He walked up to Roma step by step.


    Roma on the wedding bed was wearing a red Xiuhe wedding gown. Although there were some


    traces of time on her face, she was still morous.


    In contrast, Zynn had a lot of misfortune and ups and downs during this period, and his face already


    had more wrinkles from the vicissitudes of life.


    Ruoli, who was wearing a bridesmaid¡¯s dress, saw her fathere in holding flowers, and hurriedly


    said:


    ¡°Dad, I hid mother¡¯s shoes behind the door!¡± Roma couldn¡¯t help teasing her: ¡°Ruoli, you are really


    looking after your father. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t block the door, don¡¯t let him look for the shoes?¡±


    Ruoli said with a smile: ¡°Mom, I wish I could just stuff the shoes into Dad¡¯s hands so that you can


    quickly pray to the world!¡±


    Ruoli knew that it was not easy for her parents to get together, and she has experienced too many


    hardships in the past 20 years. In this case, all she wanted was to let the two get married as soon


    as possible, and the sooner the better.


    Roma naturally knew her daughter¡¯s intentions, and couldn¡¯t help but gently embraced her, and


    gently pressed her forehead to hers, tears fell into her eye sockets, and she forcibly endured them


    back.


    Ruoli closed her eyes slightly but felt her eye sockets were very hot, feeling her mother¡¯s love with


    her heart, and remained motionless.


    Although no one spoke between the two, the deep love between mother and daughter made even


    outsiders feel deeply moved when they saw it.


    Seeing this scene, Zynn was also filled with emotion.


    He finally understood what it was like to marry a woman who loved him.


    Moreover, unlike Liona, who didn¡¯t love him at all, in his heart, he already has a love for Roma now.


    It was also at this moment that he began to look forward to life after marriage even more. He only


    wanted to live an ordinary life with his new wife. Money and status were no longer important. He


    thought so deeply that his face unconsciously showed a look of happiness.


    Zhifei on the side was also very moved. Although he also knew that Roma had been involved in the


    marriage of his parents, he also knew that the marriage of his parents was not so healthy. It is not a


    good thing for them to be together. It is best result to separate andplement each other.


    For the past two days after he came back, he lived in the old yard where Charlie lived with his


    parents when he was young. Seeing his mother taking care of the small yard with satisfaction and


    tirelessness every day,


    He realized that his mother¡¯s love for Changying was in her heart. Just how powerful love is, so


    strong that even if she just guards the small courtyard where her lover lived, she can feel


    unprecedented satisfaction and happiness.


    But today, he saw his father¡¯s rare happy appearance again with his own eyes, which made him


    realize the truth.


    Sometimes, what seemsplete may not be the realpleteness. Instead, it is a better result.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful to Charlie. Without Charlie, with his father¡¯s status,


    it would be impossible for his mother to divorce him, and his father¡¯s character would never let her


    go.


    Without Charlie, his parents would have still been trapped in that unhappy marriage, and they would


    never get out of it for the rest of their lives.


    Seeing his father still standing there in a daze, Zhifei turned around and found the red shoe from


    behind the door, picked it up carefully, and quietly handed it to his father.


    Zynn was taken aback for a moment, and when he saw the red shoes, he came back to his senses.


    Seeing that the person handing him the shoes was actually his son Zhifei, the emotions in his heart


    suddenly became overwhelmed, and tears burst out of his eyes instantly.


    Zhifei didn¡¯t expect his father to burst into tears, so he quickly hugged him, bent his legs slightly, and


    used his shoulders to help him absorb the tears.


    Zynn never expected that his son would act so considerately, and thinking that Zhiyu was waiting in


    the hotel to attend his wedding, at this moment, he felt that death was enough.


    It was also at this moment that he realized that he had lived for fifty years, and today he truly


    understood.


    Nothingpares to the happiness and harmony of a family.


    Although he and Liona may never get in touch with each other in the future, but he has gained true


    love and the support of his three children, which is enough for him.


    Zhifei patted his father lightly on the back, Zynn controlled his tears, raised his head again, and saw


    his son pointing to the flowers in his hand.


    He came back to his senses, quickly knelt down on one knee, held flowers in front of Roma with


    both hands, and said loudly:


    ¡°My wife, marry me!¡± They all echoed loudly and kept shouting to marry him.


    Roma couldn¡¯t bear the tears, so she nodded with a smile while shedding tears, and also said


    loudly: ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then, she reached out and took the bouquet of flowers.


    Although it was just a formality, Zynn still grinned happily.


    Ruoli who was on the side hurriedly reminded: ¡°Dad, quickly put on shoes for


    Mom, and also serve tea to Grandpa!¡±


    Zynn nodded quickly, lifted the red quilt, and put the red shoes on Roma¡¯s feet.


    There were cheers and shouts at the scene, and the young descendants of the He family even took


    out the fireworks shells they held in their hands and blew them one after another.


    Immediately, the husband and wife came to the living room of the vi. Mr. He was already sitting on


    the sofa, waiting for the new son-inw to offer tea and change his words.


    Mr. He, who is going to marry away his daughter, is in a particrly happy mood today. Before his


    wife left, what he cared most about was Roma, who lost an arm.


    He felt that his daughter became disabled and gave birth to an illegitimate daughter. It might be


    difficult to find another partner in the future. Man who can ept her, even if there is a man who


    can ept her, it may be difficult to ept Ruoli.


    Before his wife left, she told the old man that if Roma gets married in the future and the man treats


    Ruoli badly, the He family must take Ruoli back, but don¡¯t let Roma divorce casually, because of her


    situation, she can find a man it is not easy to marry her.


    However, how could she have imagined that her daughter still achieved the best result today? She


    regained the arm she had lost for more than 20 years and came together with the man she had


    loved for 30 years. Ruoli didn¡¯t have to recognize a strange man as a stepfather, because her


    biological parents finally got together.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Thinking of this, the old man, who was originally ted, suddenly felt extremely sad.


    When people surrounded Zynn and Roma, a couple who were over half a century old, came out of


    the wedding room and were about to offer tea to the old man, they suddenly found that the old man


    was sitting on the sofa alone, crying like a child. ¡­


    With the sleeves wiping the rolling tears.


    Ruoli ran up to him quickly, and asked him nervously: ¡°Grandpa, why are you crying on such a good


    day¡­¡±


    The old man realized that he had lost hisposure, and hurriedly covered his face to control his


    emotions, but the more he felt this way, the more he couldn¡¯t control it,


    The tears flowed through his fingers and the old folds of his hands, and his body was trembling


    because of crying, which made people feel distressed.

 Chapter 5374

    Chapter 5374


    At this time, only Roma understood her father¡¯s heart.


    She knew that he must be sad that her mother could not see this scene with her own eyes.


    Sometimes, those who are still alive feel that after waiting for the best result for many years, they go


    to the grave to share with the deceased rtives, and they will be very pleased to know that they


    have learned from the spring.


    Thinking of it this way, I will feel a lot more relieved.


    However, some people are not so open-minded when looking at the direction of the problem.


    He would feel that this was the result that his rtives were most looking forward to, but why did the


    other party fail to live to see all this, and then fell into it deeply, unable to extricate themselves.


    Mr. He is obviously thetter.


    In fact, Roma is also thetter.


    Martial arts people believe in the strength and pursue changing fate against the sky.


    And if you want to change your fate against the sky, the most important thing is to live!


    Therefore, they do not believe that there is another world after death.


    They know that death is like amp going out.


    To die is to die.


    If their loved ones die with regret, it will be the greatest regret of the living.


    Therefore, Roma didn¡¯t try to persuade her father. She knew that if she did not let him cry, it would


    be very difficult for him to get it out.


    Fortunately, Mr. He is not a fragile person. After crying for a while, he released the depression in his


    heart into tears, and he felt a little relieved.


    Knowing that today is a day of great joy, he quickly wiped away his tears, and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, I made a joke of myself, shouldn¡¯t it be time to offer tea to this old man?¡±


    Seeing that Mr. He recovered, the He family breathed a sigh of relief, Zynn also wanted to tell the


    old man to turn the page quickly, so he quickly asked the people around him:


    ¡°Where¡¯s the tea? Why hasn¡¯t it been brought yet? I have to offer tea to my father-inw!¡±


    ¡°Here wee!¡± The young man hurriedly came forward with two cups of tea.


    Zynn pulled Roma, and the two knelt down in front of the old man, one on the left and the other on


    the right.


    Afterward, Zynn picked up one of the two cups of tea, handed it to Mr. He respectfully with both


    hands, and said loudly:


    ¡°Dad! Please drink tea!¡± Mr. He smiled and nodded, and took up the tea Zynn brought over. After


    receiving it, he held the tea with one hand and drank the tea in the cup.


    Afterward, Mr. He put the teacup aside, took the teacup from his daughter, drank it down, looked at


    Zynn, and said seriously: ¡°Zynn, I only have one condition for you to marry Roma.


    ¡°Zynn said respectfully: ¡°Father, please tell me!¡±


    Mr. He held Roma¡¯s hand, looked at Zynn, and said with a serious expression: ¡°You love Roma, I


    don¡¯t care where you two live or what kind of life you live. You don¡¯t have to visit me for a year, three


    to five years, or even ten or eight years, I won¡¯t be angry or picky.¡±


    ¡°I just ask you to treat Roma well. If you don¡¯t love her anymore, don¡¯t dislike her. Don¡¯t bully her, as


    long as I¡¯m still alive, I won¡¯t me you if you let her return to the He family safely; I won¡¯t me


    you at all, can you do it?¡± When the old man said these words, both Roma and Ruoli cried.


    Zynn on the side was also ashamed.


    He knew that the Su family¡¯s reputation had always been bad.


    His father even did not hesitate to kill his ex-wife and his daughter for the sake of the family¡¯s


    reputation. Fortunately, Charlie rescued the mother and daughter.


    It was also this matter that made the whole country, even the whole world, cast aside the men of the


    Su family.


    It is probably because of this matter that the old man of the He family said these words, so he has


    some concerns.


    Zynn, who was extremely ashamed, immediately raised his right hand and swore: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry,


    I have already decided. After I get married to Roma, I will stay and settle in Aurous Hill. Not only can


    I spend more time with Ruoli, but Roma and I can also live together.¡±


    ¡°I wille back to see you often, and I will treat Roma wholeheartedly, live with her wholeheartedly


    and do my best to protect her, if I can¡¯t do it, you and the He family can kill me at any time!¡±


    Mr. He is satisfied Nodding his head, he handed Roma¡¯s hand to Zynn¡¯s, and said with relief, ¡°In that


    case, I don¡¯t have any other things to say. You can take Roma away!¡±


    Zynn was very grateful, and said respectfully ¡°Thank you, dad! Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will never let


    Roma be wronged!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, Okay!¡± Mr. He said three good times in a row, waved his hand with a smile and


    signaled the two to leave.


    The two looked at each other, got up, and walked out of the house.


    Apanied by Zynn, Roma boarded the first wedding car.


    Ruoli and other female members of the Su family also drove to the hotel together.


    ording to the customs of Chinese weddings, Zynn originally nned to take Roma to his home


    to worship, and then go to the hotel with her to hold the wedding.


    However, the Su family was not from Aurous Hill, and Charlie deliberately didn¡¯t want people to


    know that today was the wedding of Su¡¯s eldest son, so he prepared a presidential suite for Zynn at


    the Shangri-La, and used it as Zynn¡¯s home.


    This is also quitemon in wedding customs, but in the past, the woman came from other ces


    to the city where the man lived and opened a room in the hotel as a wedding room for the wedding.


    Therefore, ording tomon sense, it should be that Roma¡¯s family went to a certain hotel in


    Eastcliff to stay, and then Zynn goes to the hotel to take her home to pay homage to her.


    But Charlie designated a location for Zynn, and it must be in Shangri-La. There was no other


    choice, so Zynn could only go against the rules.


    At this time, most of the people in the Su family, including the old man and Zhiyu, were waiting in


    the presidential suite of the hotel.


    And the invited guests of the Ito family were already waiting here at this time.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In addition, there is also a well-known male host from Eastcliff, 46-year-old Feng Zidong.


    Feng Zidong is a household name in China, and he can be called a top host.


    He came here today because he was invited by Ruoli to be the emcee of the wedding.


    The reason why he was invited over was that his parents were also martial artists and had a close


    personal rtionship with the He family, and he grew up in the He family when he was young.


    Ruoli is not worried that outsiders will know the news of her father¡¯s marriage, nor that outsiders will


    see that her mother¡¯s arms are healthy.


    After all, only the Su family and the He family knew about her mother¡¯s disability.


    What she was worried about was Charlie, who was about to be the witness of the marriage, and


    worried that his identity would be revealed.


    Feng Zidong himself grew up in He¡¯s family, and he is a descendant of martial arts masters.


    He was watched by Mr. He when he grew up. His character ispletely trustworthy, so he will


    definitely keep his mouth shut about today¡¯s affairs.

 Chapter 5375

    Chapter 5375


    When Charlie arrived at the hotel, Zynn and Roma had already finished worshiping heaven and


    earth.


    The newlyweds rested in the room,


    And most of the others moved to the hanging garden to start preparing for the uing wedding.


    Charlie doesn¡¯t like excitement, so he came directly to the Sky Garden, And Nanako, sisters Zhiyu


    and Ruoli happened to be here as well.


    Since there are not too many guests,


    And outsiders are not allowed to enter the sky garden, The atmosphere here is not too noisy and


    lively.


    As for the entire wedding scene, through the joint efforts of Ruoli and Nanako,


    The whole atmosphere is solemn and full of warmth,


    And the flower arrangements prepared by Nanako were even more noble and elegant.


    Today¡¯s Nanako even put on a ceremonial kimono on purpose.


    Seeing Charlieing, she trotted up to him and said happily,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you are here!¡± Charlie nodded and smiled,


    Looking at the flowers covering the entire banquet hall, And couldn¡¯t help asking her with a bit of


    distress:


    ¡°Did you prepare these flowers? It would have taken a long time?¡±


    Nanako said with a smile: ¡°I arranged them, but there were many servants.¡±


    ¡°They help me ssify and correct the flower branches,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I would definitely not be able to do it alone.¡±


    At this time, both Zhiyu and Ruoli came to Charlie,


    And Zhiyu saw Charlie chatting with Nanako very intimately,


    And could see that Charlie looked at Nanako in a different way from other women,


    So she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit p!ssed.


    She is different from Ruoli,


    Ruoli grew up as an illegitimate daughter, and came to the Su family as Zynn¡¯s bodyguard,


    When she was an adult, so she doesn¡¯t have the arrogance that girls from big families have in their


    bones.


    Although Zhiyu is usually neither coquettish nor arrogant, after all,


    She has been held in the hands of the Su family since she was a child.


    Although her arrogance is not visible, it is all over her body,


    So she can¡¯t help but feel bad, always thinking, why can Charlie treat Nanako differently?


    She is the eldestdy of the Ito family, and her background is not inferior to her.


    Even the strength of the Su family is much stronger than the Ito family.


    Isn¡¯t she a youngdy who has been well-clothed and fed since she was a child?


    But Ruoli at the side is different. Even though she is now an eight-star martial artist,


    She is the strongest in the whole wedding scene except Charlie,


    But she is not arrogant. On the contrary, the more she is like this,


    The more she feels Charlie treats her too well,


    And she has too much kindness to repay so in front of Charlie,


    She will always be the little girl who obeys his orders and is willing to do everything for him.


    When she came to Charlie, Zhiyu called out respectfully: ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Ruoli who was beside him also said softly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade!¡± Charlie nodded, and Ruoli asked him


    in a low voice:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, aren¡¯t you going to be a wedding witness today? Why aren¡¯t you wearing a suit?¡±


    Charlie looked at himself in casual attire and said with a smile:


    ¡°When I came out, I didn¡¯t want my father-inw and mother-inw to be suspicious,¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t wear a suit. But I brought one, and I will change it before the ceremony.¡±


    At this time, Warnia, who was wearing a dress, also rushed over,


    And seeing that Charlie had arrived, she quickly stepped forward and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master Wade, you are here.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Warnia, I heard that you have worked hard for this wedding!¡±


    Warnia said quickly: ¡°Master Wade, you are too polite, these are what I should do.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°How is the old man?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Warnia replied: ¡°Grandpa has been talking about you recently,¡±


    ¡°Saying that he wants to invite you to have a gathering at home,


    But he is afraid of dying your business.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°After you go back, tell the old man that I will definitely visit when I have


    time.¡±


    Warnia was overjoyed, her eyes sparkled with excitement, and she nodded without thinking,


    ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I¡¯ll tell him when I get back, he will be very happy!¡±


    A girl ran over and said to Ruoli ¡°Miss Ruoli, Mr. Feng would like to ask you if the witnesses have


    arrived.¡±


    ¡°If so, I would like to confirm the procedure with you and the witnesses.¡±


    ¡°Already arrived.¡±


    Ruoli nodded and looked at Charlie, and asked him:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, is it convenient for you toe with me to meet Mr. Feng?¡±


    ¡°He is the host I invited from the capital to serve as a guest emcee for my parents¡¯ wedding.¡±


    Charlie said straightforwardly: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go see him.¡±


    Ruoli breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly asked the girl,


    ¡°Where is Mr. Feng now?¡±


    The girl said, ¡°Mr. Feng is in the lounge at the back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ruoli nodded. Nodding, she said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Charlie followed Ruoli through the banquet hall in the sky garden and came to the lounge behind


    the hall.


    She knocked on the door, and a middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from inside: ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    Ruoli pushed the door open and saw a middle-aged man with an extraordinary appearance holding


    a manuscript in front of him.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Concentrate on meditation.


    This middle-aged man is Oscar, a well-known news anchor with a high reputation in the country.


    When Charlie saw him, he immediately recognized him.


    Although Charlie seldom watched TV, he still paid close attention to the biggest news program in


    the country,


    So he naturally recognized this top host.

 Chapter 5376

    Chapter 5376


    Ruoli respectfully said to Oscar at this time:


    ¡°Uncle Feng, this is Mr. Wade, the witness of my parent¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°My uncle, he grew up in He¡¯s family, he is my grandfather¡¯s adopted son.¡±


    Charlie saw Oscar on TV, but he didn¡¯t expect that when he saw Oscar in person,


    He discovered that Oscar was actually a warrior.


    However, his cultivation is only at the entry-level one-star level.


    Oscar also raised his head to look at Charlie at this time,


    He couldn¡¯t help being stunned for a moment, he murmured subconsciously:


    ¡°He¡¯s too simr¡­He¡¯s too simr¡­boy, did Ruoli just say his surname is


    Wade?¡±


    Charlie rowning slightly still nodded calmly and said,


    ¡°Yes, my surname is Wade,¡± Oscar asked him a little excitedly


    : ¡°Young man, what is your rtionship with Wade Changying?!¡±


    He said: ¡°Mr. Feng knows my father?¡±


    Oscar was even more excited when he heard the words, and blurted out:


    ¡°You are really the son of Senior Changying!¡±


    ¡°They said you were missing, but they didn¡¯t expect you to be alive!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked: ¡°Excuse me, what is the rtionship between Mr.


    Feng and my father?¡±


    Oscar blurted out: ¡°Thirty-two years ago,¡±


    ¡°I went to the United States to study when I was fourteen. I was your father¡¯s junior.¡±


    Charlie was very surprised: ¡°Are you and my father alumni?¡±


    ¡°Not only alumni!¡± Oscar said excitedly,


    ¡°I was the youngest among the students in that ss back then,¡±


    ¡°And your father took great care of me.¡±


    Then he asked Charlie: ¡°If you cane to Ruoli¡¯s parents¡¯ wedding today,¡±


    ¡°You must have returned to Wade¡¯s house, right?¡±


    Charlie knew that this must be a smart person, so he nodded and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve already returned, but the outside world basically doesn¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Oscar nodded, and said with relief: ¡°I have never thought about why the Su family seems to have


    teamed up with the Cataclysmic Front to win the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°But then suddenly changed the owner. This is not in line with the toughness of the big family.¡±


    ¡°Themonality and basic logic of the old Patriarch,¡±


    ¡°Seeing you on this asion today, and you are the witness of today¡¯s wedding,¡±


    ¡°I think I understand what¡¯s going on!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Senior Brother Changying back then was a dragon and a phoenix among


    men,¡±


    ¡°And now it seems that his son is absolutely extraordinary!¡±


    Charlie cupped his hands: ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie curiously asked the question in his heart:


    ¡°Mr. Feng, you have been studying abroad since you were fourteen.¡±


    ¡°You must have worked hard to study here, but I think you still are a fighter.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you learned martial arts when you were a child?¡±


    Oscar raised his eyebrows in surprise, and asked him, ¡°Are you also a martial artist?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while: ¡°You can count me on that list!¡±


    Oscar couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Senior Brother Changying¡¯s son,¡±


    ¡°Who has been missing for so many years, has be a warrior!¡±


    After that, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°When I was very young,¡±


    ¡°My parents forced me to learn martial arts,¡±


    ¡°And after I was adopted by Ruoli¡¯s grandfather, Instead,¡±


    ¡°I chose to study and not continue to practice martial arts.¡±


    Charlie asked puzzledly: ¡°Warriors have always continued to practice with their heart,¡±


    ¡°They can even give up everything for the sake of martial arts,¡±


    ¡°And it is rare for you to give up martial arts for the sake of studies.¡±


    ¡°Why did you take such a decision?¡±


    Oscarughed at himself: ¡°My parents, and all the people I came into contact with when I was


    young, whispered in my ears about the supremacy of martial


    arts,¡±


    ¡°And the fact that you can die every day, Naturally, I was also deeply influenced by them.¡±


    ¡°I determined to be a martial arts master since I was a child,¡±


    ¡°And I made a great wish when I was young,¡±


    ¡°That I would definitely step into the dark world in my lifetime¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Oscar sighed and continued: ¡°However, what I didn¡¯t expect was that in the eyes


    of my parents,¡±


    ¡°Martial arts was much more important than me, so when I was six years old,¡±


    ¡°The two of them fostered me in the He family in order to seek a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°They would nevere back after that.¡±


    ¡°Uncle He originally wanted to teach me martial arts,¡±


    ¡°But because I couldn¡¯t forgive my parents for abandoning me,¡±


    ¡°I made up my mind not to be like them, so I gave up martial arts and chose to study hard.¡±


    Charlie asked puzzledly: ¡°Mr. Feng, my father studied business abroad when he went abroad.¡±


    ¡°Since you have also been admitted to business school, why did you be the host?¡±


    Oscar said: ¡°I went abroad to study business, mainly in economics. Until 20 years ago,¡±


    ¡°I was still engaged in financial-rted work in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Twenty years ago, I quit my job and came back to apply for a job on the financial channel of TV


    station Finance.¡±


    ¡°From the position of analyst, I became the host of a financial program step by step, and finally went


    to the integrated channel as a news host.¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Your span seems a bit too


    big.¡±


    Oscar sighed and said: ¡°Because I knew something by ident,¡±


    ¡°I decided to try my best to be a host. I hoped that if my parents were


    still alive,¡±


    ¡°They could see me on TV and read my name.¡±


    ¡°Hear my voice, so that they may suddenly appear in front of me and recognize me¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Then have they appeared?¡±


    Oscar hesitated for a moment, and said seriously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, we can find a safe ce to talk about this matter after the wedding is over.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Charlie realized that he might have something hidden, so he said, ¡°Mr. Feng, this ce is very


    safe.¡±


    Oscar shook his head, smiled, and said: ¡°I believe in you,¡±


    ¡°And I also believe in Ruoli, but people outside are notpletely credible to me.¡±


    ¡°The things I want to talk to you about must bepletely credible to those who hear it,¡±


    ¡°Even if only one-in-one probability is unbelievable, I won¡¯t even say a single word.¡±

 Chapter 5377

    Chapter 5377


    Charlie understands that Oscar must know some important secrets, otherwise he would not be so


    cautious.


    Thinking of this, he said, ¡°Mr. Feng, if it¡¯s convenient for you after the wedding is over, I¡¯ll take you


    and Ruoli to a ce that is absolutely safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Oscar nodded and readily agreed and said: ¡°But my time is limited, I originally nned to


    rush back to Eastcliff after the wedding at noon, because I have to live broadcast at seven o¡¯clock in


    the evening, and the program group will hold a regr meeting at six o¡¯clock, I have to go back to


    the station before six o¡¯clock.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Well after the wedding is over at 12:30, you will be seated for the meal first. I will have


    the helicopter ready. After you have finished eating, we will take the helicopter over there. We will


    arrive at the ce in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°After we are done, I will arrange a special ne that will take you back to Eastcliff, and then take


    the helicopter directly from the ce I mentioned to the airport, which will definitely not dy your


    work at night.¡±


    Oscar smiled slightly, nodded, and said: ¡°Then I will be with you!¡±


    Ruoli unexpectedly, the two of them still had a little rtionship, so she never interrupted. Seeing


    that the two had made an agreement, she said, ¡°Uncle, if it¡¯s convenient for you, let¡¯s talk about the


    wedding process with Mr. Wade.¡± Oscar nodded quickly and smiled: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, let¡¯s talk


    about it.¡±


    Charlie cupped his hands and said, ¡°You are my father¡¯s friend. I will call you


    Uncle. Don¡¯t call me Mr. Wade. Just call me Charlie. My name is just fine.¡± Oscar nodded and said


    with a smile: ¡°I know, although I have never met you, I know your name.¡±


    As he said that, he immediately took out a piece of paper, handed it to him, and said, ¡°This is the


    process of the wedding scene. I will go to the opening in a while, and the groom will go on stage. I


    will have some simple interactions with the groom,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°And then enter the bride¡¯s stage. The bride will be on stage apanied by her father, and there


    is also a link where the bride¡¯s father will hand over the bride to the groom,¡±


    ¡°And then the two of them wille to the stage together, and you, as the witness, will be ready to


    go on stage.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°OK, I understand.¡±


    Oscar asked him, ¡°Have you prepared the speech for the witness?¡±


    Charlie nodded, ¡°I probably prepared some, in my head.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Today¡¯s wedding


    doesn¡¯t have too many guests, and all the rtives of the man and woman are here,¡±


    ¡°So we don¡¯t deliberately sensationalize. The style I expected here is solemn and warm, but if your


    speech is more sensational, I can also make some adjustments to pave the way for you.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m actually not very good at sensationalism, so let¡¯s do what you said,


    solemn and warm!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡­


    11 noon 58 points.


    The wedding ceremony officially begins.


    After Oscar, as the master of ceremonies, opened the ceremony for the wedding, Zynn, who was


    wearing a decent suit, stepped onto the main stage of the wedding.


    During the interaction with Oscar, Zynn didn¡¯t hide anything, telling the story of his acquaintance


    with Roma, his daughter Ruoli, and his decision to propose to her again.


    During this process, he not only expressed his shame to Roma and Ruoli, but also expressed his


    gratitude to Charlie, and even said bluntly:


    ¡°Taking this opportunity today, I would like to sincerely thank Mr. Wade. His help to our Su family,


    tolerance to the Su family, and personal punishment to me.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Wade, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult for me to find a suitable opportunity to truly


    calm down and think about what I want.¡±


    ¡°It was also in this process that I realized that what I want is not money. And power, what I want is


    an ordinary life, and simple happiness.¡±


    His words made Zhifei, who was the best man, agree very much, and couldn¡¯t help but nod


    repeatedly.


    Without Charlie¡¯s beating, whether it is him or his father, they must still be living in that arrogant and


    conceited body, self-righteous andcent.


    Chengfeng, the old man of the Su family in the audience, saw that the eldest son and grandson


    were all out with Stockholm Syndrome by Charlie. He couldn¡¯t help cursing inwardly:


    ¡°What a waste! He could have been the head of the house, but now he is directly the head of the


    house and the father, you are still grateful to him? He put you under house arrest at He¡¯s house, but


    you should thank him instead?¡±


    ¡°Then I was sent to Madagascar by him to feed the giraffes, shouldn¡¯t I also be grateful to him?¡±


    After scolding Zynn, he looked at Zhifei again, secretly Grinding his teeth: ¡°Zhifei, you are also a


    waste! You kowtowed all the way for half a year, you don¡¯t want to kill Charlie, you don¡¯t mind, you


    still look grateful, my blood of the Su family, why did youe out of this useless wretch?¡±


    Chengfeng, who was aggrieved, was somewhat suffocated in his heart, and his expression was not


    very good-looking.


    At this time, Charlie, who was sitting not far from him, asked, ¡°Mr. Su, I think you are not in a good


    mood?¡±


    The old man said: ¡°No, no, I¡¯m in a good mood, Mr. Wade¡­ why do you say that.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°I see that you are biting your back mrs, looking very unhappy, I don¡¯t know who


    offended you.¡±


    ¡°Really there is nothing¡­¡± Chengfeng waved his hands again and again, feeling uneasy in his


    heart, and said with a smile on his mouth: ¡°I am a father who is so happy to marry my son to Roma


    today.¡±


    ¡°Gritting my teeth is probably because my teeth are not veryfortable, you know, I am getting


    older, and there are still a few imnts, which are not so docile in my mouth¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I thought the old man was dissatisfied with me.¡± Chengfeng¡¯s face turned


    pale with fright, and hurriedly said: ¡°How could that be! Mr. Wade, you are a great benefactor of our


    Su family, we are grateful to you before it¡¯s toote¡­ ¡°


    In fact, Chengfeng didn¡¯t dare to have any dissatisfaction with Charlie, let alone have any thoughts


    of disobedience or confrontation.


    In fact, he also knew that in the situation of his son and grandson, no matter whether they were


    sincere or false, they actually had no ability to resist.


    The reason why he was upset was that Zynnplimented Charlie on this asion. Although


    Zhifei on the side didn¡¯t say anything, he kept nodding, as if he kept repeating five words: My dad


    said it well. right!


    Chengfeng was angry because he was angry with these two people for not being up to date, and he


    never dared to have any temper with Charlie.


    At this time, Oscar on the stage said solemnly: ¡°After listening to the rtionship between the


    groom and the bride, I want to say that they have missed it for too long. I really hope that from today


    and now, they will never miss each other again.¡±


    ¡°The other party! So, next, we will invite our most beautiful bride to shine ande on stage!¡±


    The solemn and sacred music sounded, and the main entrance of the banquet hall opened. Roma,


    who was wearing a wedding dress, apanied by her father, followed the background music,


    slowly walking to the farthest end of the T-shaped stage¡­

 Chapter 5378

    Chapter 5378


    At this time, Roma, wearing a white wedding dress,bined with her figure and temperament far


    surpassing her peers, instantly the audience was amazed.


    Although Zynn apanied her to choose and try on this wedding dress but seeing Roma wearing


    a wedding dress on the wedding stage, Zynn still felt his eyes brighten.


    Then, under the guidance of the master of ceremonies, he stepped in front of Roma and Mr. He,


    took Roma from Mr. He¡¯s hand and led her to the stage.


    At this time, the master of ceremonies said: ¡°Next, we will invite a special guest. He is the witness


    specially invited by the couple today. Both couples have told me before that they said that the two of


    them can leave together, thanks to the help of this witness, now I invite the witness, Mr. Charlie, to


    give a speech!¡±


    The guests in the audience apuded one after another, and Charlie, who had changed into a suit,


    also stood up slowly and walk to the stage.


    Before going on stage, the staff of Shangri-La handed Charlie a microphone. After Charlie took it,


    he strode onto the stage and came to the side of the couple.


    Holding the microphone, he paused for a moment and then said: ¡°It¡¯s a great honor, and I¡¯m also


    very scared. I was not prepared to be invited by two elders to such a meaningful wedding scene as


    their witness.¡±


    ¡°What a long story, I just want to share my heart with the two elders and the guests.¡±


    Charlie paused for two seconds and continued: ¡°My parents left very early, but the luck of the


    misfortune is that, When I was young, they gave me a perfect family atmosphere,¡±


    ¡°They loved each other, and they can tolerate, understand and support each other in life; And they


    used practical actions to make me understand a truth,¡±


    ¡°As long as you meet the right people and find the right direction in life, you will be able to ovee


    all obstacles and encounter difficulties all the way;¡±


    ¡°This kind of oveing has nothing to do with ability and wealth, nor has it anything to do with


    powerful enemies and dangers.¡±


    ¡°This kind of oveing has nothing to do with all the negativity and carelessness in life;¡±


    ¡°In my memory, even if they end up with nothing, only They took me to rent in a dpidated small


    yard, and they still loved each other deeply.¡±


    ¡°My mother would do her best to tidy up every corner of the house every day,¡±


    ¡°She would also use her thoughts to clean up every corner of the house. Make every ingredient on


    the chopping board, and always maintain enthusiasm and smile;¡±


    ¡°And my father would do his best to find opportunities to support his family in this city, even if he


    came back covered in dust and sweat,¡±


    ¡°He would still be with my mother and maintained enthusiasm and a smile;¡±


    ¡°Although he was very hard during that time, he neverined about the unsatisfactory and


    suffering of life, because in his eyes,¡±


    ¡°As long as his wife and son were by his side, there was nothing like suffering in life for him;¡±


    ¡°Besides, they had never neglected my education because of the hardships of


    life;¡±


    ¡°In my memory, thest time my father taught me to read was ¡°The Story of


    Yueyang Tower¡± by Fan Zhongyan, a writer of the Song Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°When he talked about the passage of ¡°Don¡¯t be happy with things, don¡¯t be sad with yourself¡±


    ¡°He put down the book and told me, in this life, don¡¯t expect how rich you are in this life, and don¡¯t


    expect how high you are in this life,¡±


    ¡°As long as you have been doing what you want to do and doing the right thing with your heart,


    even if it looks like mediocrity to outsiders, this life is still worthwhile;¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s education had always deeply affected my life. Views and values have also allowed me


    to truly not be happy with things and not sad with myself.¡±


    ¡°Even when I am sleeping on the roof of a construction site with more than 30 floors and looking up


    at the starry sky, I still maintain enthusiasm and smile for


    life; ¡°


    Speaking of this, Charlie took a deep breath and said seriously: ¡°I said this to tell all the guests to


    present today that my parents told me with their practical actions that the greatest blessing in life is


    not how much money you have.¡±


    ¡°Wealth or great achievements, but meeting the right people at the right time, and doing the right


    things with the right people, if everything meets these three right, then you are the happiest and


    most sessful;¡±


    ¡°So, here I am, and I sincerely hope that the two neers can join hands in a lifetime of


    happiness on the basis of these three correct foundations! Thank you, everyone!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s speech from the bottom of his heart made all the people present feel excited and moved.


    While they kept apuding, they couldn¡¯t help feeling admiration and longing for the love of


    Charlie¡¯s parents like a fairy couple.


    Moreover, all the people present knew Charlie¡¯s identity.


    They knew how lonely Changying was when he left Eastcliff with his wife and son, and they knew


    that they died here shortly after they came to Aurous Hill.


    But they don¡¯t know that even if they have faded away from the aura and background of the big


    family, they didn¡¯t have any disappointment or unwillingness. They could still face life optimistically


    and manage their small family to perfection.


    Even if he didn¡¯t rely on everything from the Wade family, Changying could still build a small boat


    belonging to his own small family like in a song, then wash her hair, climb onto the mast, and prop


    up the tender vines.


    And Margaret could also give up all her aura, and stay by his and her son¡¯s side wholeheartedly,


    making this small family warm and beautiful with all their heart.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Changying and Margaret with new admiration.


    And Zynn was also extremely ashamed in his heart, thinking back on his anger and resignation after


    the Su family lost power, there was really a gap of thousands of miles between himself and


    Changying.


    It was also at this moment that he understood why his son was just an idiot with a bright education


    and experience, while Changying¡¯s son, even though he grew up in an orphanage and on a


    construction site, could still be extraordinary.


    The real difference lies in Changying¡¯s attitude toward life and family, that open-mindedness, that


    responsibility, enthusiasm, and dedication, which cannot be caught up by his ttery.


    Just now, the old man of the Su family was secretly scolding his son and grandson for being


    ipetent, but at this moment, he realized that the ineffectiveness of his son and grandson was


    largely due to his education and influence on them.


    ¡°Neither I nor my son was as great as Changying, so neither I nor my son had a son as good as


    Charlie.¡±


    Yuhiko was already in tears at this time.


    He could spend his life pampering Nanako, but the biggest regret deep in his soul was not being


    able to leave a son to continue his surname and mantle.


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words this time, this regret was magnified countless times in an instant.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The regret was so magnified in an instant that he felt in his heart that there was only one chance to


    make up for this regret, and that was to let Charlie be his son-inw.


    Yuhiko couldn¡¯t help shouting in his heart: Dmn! A legal son is also a son!


    But at this moment, Charlie¡¯s confidante friends in the audience have already had red eyes.


    They knew that it was not easy for Charlie to live many years since he was a child. Only today did


    he realize that what he lost was such a perfect pair of parents.


    If it were someone else, the gap between heaven and hell would be gone. It just fell apart.


    But Charlie persisted all the way relying on the spiritual heritage left to him by his parents.


    At this time, they also asked themselves a question in their hearts: In Charlie¡¯s mind, who is the


    right person?

 Chapter 5379

    Chapter 5379


    With Zynn k!ssing his bride on the stage, the wedding came to an end.


    When dining at the table, Charlie was at the same table with the old men of the two families, and


    Oscar.


    Apart from toasting tea to the two old men at the wedding ceremony, after the toast, the first toast


    was Charlie¡¯s.


    During the toast, the two brought their best man and bridesmaids with a humble and grateful


    attitude.


    Zynn toasted to Charlie bowed slightly and said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are a great benefactor


    to our family, and thousands of words are not enough to show gratitude. I respect from my heart!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said ¡°Mr. Su, from today onwards, you are free. In the world, I will not


    interfere with where you want to go or what you do.¡±


    Zynn said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°On the one hand, I have decided to settle down in Aurous Hill with Roma!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Aurous Hill is a good ce, you settle here, it is closer to Ruoli and


    Zhiyu, and Ms. He is also within walking distance from Mr.


    He.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything in Aurous Hill, you can tell the two sisters at any time, and if you need help,


    you can also find me or Mr. Chen.¡± Zynn said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your generosity!¡±


    Charlie smiled back, picked up the wine ss, and drank it down.


    Roma then filled it up for Charlie with her own hands, took up the cup herself, and said gratefully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I am stupid and can¡¯t say anything. But your kindness will always be remembered by the


    He family. Everyone in the He family follows your orders in everything, and dare not refuse!¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly, and said seriously: ¡°Aunt He, in the future, you can entrust Ruoli with the


    affairs of the He family, and as for yourself, you can live a two-person world with peace of mind.¡±


    Roma nodded gratefully. She knew that Charlie had always taken care of Ruoli and that Ruoli had


    be a five-star warrior with Charlie¡¯s help.


    Although she didn¡¯t know that Ruoli had be an eight-star warrior, in her opinion, even a five-


    star warrior is already the most powerful existence of the He family, so the future He family must


    rely on Ruoli to carry forward.


    At 1:30 in the afternoon, the wedding banquet hade to an end. Issac walked up to Charlie and


    whispered in his ear:


    ¡°Master, the helicopter is ready to go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and asked aside Oscar: ¡°Uncle Feng


    if it¡¯s convenient for you, let¡¯s leave in ten minutes?¡±


    Oscar said without hesitation: ¡°Okay! I will say goodbye to my adoptive father and sister.¡±


    Charlie said to Ruoli, ¡°Ruoli, you cane with meter.¡±


    Ruoli knew that Charlie was going to talk to Oscar about some very sensitive and even very


    confidential content, but he unexpectedly let her go with him,


    She was also very excited in her heart, thinking that this meant that Charlie trusted her very much.


    So, she nodded heavily, and said respectfully: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie held the wine ss, came to Yuhiko and Nanako, and said, ¡°Mr. Ito,


    Nanako, I will see youter.¡±


    ¡°There are some important things that need to be taken care of first, so you probably won¡¯t be


    leaving for the time being, right?¡±


    After drinking a few sses of wine, Yuhiko, who was in a happy mood, said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m


    listening to Nanako now, she said she lives in China. I will stay as long as she wants.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he changed the subject and joked: ¡°If Nanako thinks that I, an old man, is


    in the way and asks me to go back first,¡±


    ¡°I have no objection, and I am ready to pack up and leave at any time.¡±


    Nanako was ashamed and she said angrily: ¡°Odosan¡­ what are you talking about¡­ who would


    think you are in the way¡­¡±


    Yuhiko sighed, and said seriously: ¡°I¡¯m still afraid that I won¡¯t get in the way!


    You said it would be nice if I got in the way¡­¡±


    Nanako, who was smart in ice and snow, immediately understood the meaning of her father¡¯s


    words, and she was extremely ashamed,


    A pair of jade hands clenched into fists kept tapping on the table, and whispered with an angry look:


    ¡°Odo-san! You are bing more and more disrespectful!¡±


    Yuhiko smiled, and turned to Charlie, and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t think we will leave Aurous Hill in a


    short time, so we can meet again another day.¡±


    Seeing her father getting serious, Nanako quickly adjusted her mentality and stroked the hair on her


    temples again. With silky hair, she said softly to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade will go to work first if you have


    something to do.¡±


    ¡°Father and I do n to stay in Aurous Hill for a few days. We have been busy with the wedding a


    few days ago. Sister Warnia, Miss Qin, and I have always been there. I didn¡¯t find a chance to make


    an appointment.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, and said with a smile: ¡°Okay after I finish dealing with the matter at hand, I


    will host a banquet in ssic Mansion to treat you two, as well as the aunt.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nanako smiled sweetly, and said without hesitation: ¡°Anyway, Aurous


    Hill is your territory, and we will follow the arrangements here!¡±


    After the greeting, Charlie, Oscar, and Ruoli left the hotel together.


    The three of them took a helicopter from the top floor of the hotel and went straight to the Champs


    Elysees Hot Spring Vi.


    This hot spring hotel, together with the vi in the middle of the mountain behind, are all properties


    of the Wade family, and it is far away from the urban area, the environment is quiet, and no one


    disturbs them, so Charlie intends to reserve this ce as one of the ces for training dark realm


    masters in the future.


    The hot spring hotel has now closed its business to the outside world. As for the vis in the middle


    of the mountain, some of them have been sold, so Issac has now started to buy back these vis.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In view of the strength of the Wade family and Issac¡¯s offer far exceeding the market price, the


    owners of these vis have readily agreed to repurchase, and now they have signed contracts to


    move out one after another, and have begun to go through the property rights change agreement.


    After these property rights are repurchased, this is Charlie¡¯s venue with the highest security level.


    The helicopternded in the courtyard of Charlie¡¯s hot spring vi.


    When the three of them stepped into the vi, the helicopter had already taken off again, heading to


    the hot spring hotel down the mountain to wait.


    Charlie brought Oscar and Ruoli to the basement where Ruoli broke through to the eight-star


    martial artist.


    Here, after inviting Oscar to take a seat, he said, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s absolutely safe here. You can speak


    freely if you have anything to say.¡±


    Oscar nodded, and said without dy: ¡°We talked before the wedding, why should I change careers


    to be a host, then I¡¯ll start with this topic.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and made a gesture of please, waiting for Oscar¡¯s next words.

 Chapter 5380

    Chapter 5380


    Oscar said slowly: ¡°The reason why I wanted to change careers to be a host is that I want to find out


    the whereabouts of my parents.¡±


    ¡°I told you before that my parents fostered me in the He family when I was six years old. Their


    whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°So you hope that after you be a well-known host, they will have a chance to


    see you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Oscar said with a burning gaze, ¡°Actually, I always thought they must have had an ident,


    so they never came back to look for me.¡±


    Speaking of this, Oscar sighed, and said: ¡°Until twenty years ago, just a few days before your father


    had an ident, he sent me a message.¡±


    ¡°He told me that there is a high probability that my parents are still alive.¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly and asked him, ¡°My dad? How could he know about your parents?¡±


    Oscar did not answer Charlie¡¯s question, but looked at him and said very seriously:


    ¡°Charlie, you know your parents Why did theye back to China back then?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I heard that it was my dad who wanted toe back to revitalize the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°As for my mother, she probably came back with him out of the mentality of following her husband.¡±


    Oscar said with a smile: ¡°Look, this was your father¡¯s brilliance, if he didn¡¯t want others to see


    through his real purpose, then no one in this world could see through him.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked: ¡°Uncle Feng, what exactly do you mean? ording to what you said,


    my parents actually had other secrets when they returned to China?¡±


    Oscar smiled mysteriously, and said to him: ¡°In the eyes of everyone,


    Changying and Margaret were the same geniuses in the business field, a godly couple in the


    financial industry, but in fact,¡±


    ¡°From the time I knew your father, he was a person who was very interested in martial arts and


    traditional culture,¡±


    ¡°Even those who were cast aside by senior intellectuals Superstition and metaphysics, he also


    enjoys it;¡±


    ¡°I just practiced a little bit of martial arts when I was young, and I grew up in a martial arts family like


    the He family. Even though they are a few years apart, they are still very easy to talk to.¡±


    ¡°Although your father had no talent in martial arts, he had been studying the roots and underlying


    logic of martial arts, and the same is true for your mother.¡±


    ¡°They even spent a lot of manpower Material and financial resources, investigate the origin of


    martial arts and metaphysics all over the world.¡±


    Charlie frowned and said: ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have any relevant impressions of my father¡­¡±


    Oscar smiled and said: ¡°You can understand your father as a schr who tries to use scientific


    methods to decipher the core of martial arts and metaphysics.


    His goal was not to practice martial arts, but to decipher thews of martial arts just like Newton


    cracked thew of gravity.¡±


    ¡°He often discussed with me what was true qi, and why warriors could use the meridians and


    dantian to circte true qi, and y a role in improving physical fitness and their own strength;¡±


    ¡°Use scientific methods to decipher the core of martial arts and metaphysics?¡± Charlie¡¯s expression


    was nk, and he couldn¡¯t help asking himself: ¡°Can this kind of thing really be exined


    scientifically? Just like Rejuvenation Pill can bring people back to life and prolong life,¡±


    ¡°Is there any scientific method to research this? I¡¯m good at martial arts, right I have a deep


    understanding of aura, but I don¡¯t know what the underlying logic is. Dad is not even a warrior,¡±


    ¡°So how can he study the underlying logic?¡± At this moment, Oscar thought of something, and said:


    ¡°By the way, Charlie, although your mother seemed quiet,¡±


    ¡°She was actually more interested in these things, even more, fanatical than your father, and even


    your father might have been influenced by her.¡±


    Speaking of this, Oscar said to Charlie: ¡°Your mother even had a team that specialized in this kind


    of knowledge, and as early as the 1990s, she used her rtionship and background in the United


    States to set up a supeputerputing center.¡±


    ¡°There were only a handful of countries that could own that kind of supeputer. The few


    countries were using supeputers to predict the global climate, simte nuclear test data,


    calcte the orbits and distances of thes in the sr system,¡±


    ¡°And explore the mysteries of the birth of the universe. But your mother was using the top


    supeputer in the world at that time to deduce the underlying logic of the I Ching gossip and


    Feng Shui secrets;¡±


    Charlie was dumbfounded when he heard this, he never dreamed that his mother would have a so


    mysterious side.


    Oscar thought of something, and said again: ¡°Oh, by the way, your mother even took your father to


    participate in at least dozens of martial arts-rted archeology in various parts of China before and


    after marriage.¡±


    ¡°Archeology?¡± Before Charlie was surprised by his mother¡¯s interest in the gossip of the Book of


    Changes, he subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them engaging in archaeological work¡­¡±


    Oscar smiled and said: ¡°Of course, they won¡¯t let you know, because their archaeology, to put it


    bluntly, had not been approved by the government. To put it bluntly, it is archaeology, but to put it


    more bluntly, it is tomb robbery.¡±


    Oscar asked: ¡°Can you imagine? The two top rich second generations are usually super elites who


    go to and from Wall Street or Eastcliff¡¯s CBD,¡±


    ¡°But at night, they would change into night clothes and be the Mojin school captain described


    in the novel¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Charlie was already feeling very confused, and he couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°In my


    impression before my parents left Eastcliff, they had been concentrating on business matters. I am


    interested in tomb robbery, and I can¡¯t find any relevant memories from my childhood memories.¡±


    Oscar said: ¡°Your parents were extremely smart people, they never let anyone know their real


    purpose, except for me, of course.¡±


    Speaking, Oscar said again: ¡°Back to the topic of your parents returning to


    China, in fact, your parents decided to leave the United States and return to China to develop.¡±


    ¡°It is not what the outside world thought. Your father wanted to return to


    China to revive the Wade family, and your mother wanted to follow her love.¡±


    ¡°Actually, they didn¡¯t n to go back to China at first, or they didn¡¯t n to go back to China in such


    a hurry, but suddenly one day, your father found me and told me that he had made a very important


    discovery in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And he had to go back to China as soon as possible to confirm the authenticity of this discovery, I


    asked him what the major discovery was, but he didn¡¯t tell me clearly,¡±


    ¡°He just said that if it goes well, he could solve the problems and doubts he had been having all


    along.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie felt his own view was somewhat subversive.


    When he was giving the wedding speech at noon, he still felt that he knew his parents very well.


    But unexpectedly, only an hour or twoter, Oscar described another aspect of them that he had


    never seen before.


    After about two minutes of silence, Charlie asked Oscar: ¡°Uncle Feng, before my father¡¯s ident,


    what else did he say besides telling you that your parents might still be alive?¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression became serious, and he said word by word: ¡°Your father also said that he and


    your mother have left Eastcliff because your mother offended a very ancient and powerful


    mysterious organization,¡±


    ¡°Which has existed for at least three hundred to four hundred years, its strength and background far


    exceed all one person¡¯s imagination of a mysterious organization.¡±


    Charlie was surprised, looked at Oscar, and asked him: ¡°Uncle Feng, is the organization you are


    talking about called Warriors Den?¡±


    ¡°You also know about Warriors Den?!¡± Oscar was dumbfounded for a moment, seeing Charlie¡¯s


    expression full of shock.


    Charlie nodded and said truthfully: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, I have some contact with them, but not


    much.¡±


    Oscar asked him in amazement, ¡°How did you get in touch with the Warriors Den?¡±


    Charlie was frank as he said: ¡°It was a coincidence that I came into contact with the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°They wanted to assassinate my grandparents in the United States. I captured one of them as a


    prisoner, and followed that prisoner to find some clues rted to the Warriors Den.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Oscar asked in amazement: ¡°Twenty years have passed, and the Warriors Den still hasn¡¯t let go of


    your mother¡¯s family?!¡±


    Charlie smiled wryly: ¡°My third aunt, who married my third uncle? It¡¯s been nearly twenty years, but


    no one thought that she would be a member of the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Oscar¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Why did the Warriors Den hide in An¡¯s house for twenty years¡­¡±


    ¡°Both your parents are dead. What is the point of them invading An family?¡±

 Chapter 5381

    Chapter 5381


    Oscar¡¯s question is also something Charlie can¡¯t figure out.


    He also didn¡¯t understand why the Warriors Den invested so much energy in his grandmother¡¯s


    family, even nting a bomb that was dyed for twenty years.


    If it is said that they are greedy for An family¡¯s money,


    This reason is also difficult to hold, because the wealth of the Warriors Den should be much


    stronger than that of An family, and they control so many dead soldiers,


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Cavalry Guards, special envoys, and Commissioners. Even for the dark masters of the Warriors


    camp, making money is simply the easiest thing for them, and there is no need to keep an eye on


    An family.


    So this also means that they have other ns for An family.


    But what Charlie was most confused about was that he didn¡¯t know what the intention was.


    Therefore, Charlie could only say to Oscar: ¡°About the intention of the Warriors Den to An¡¯s family, I


    actually didn¡¯t understand it. It seems a little unreasonable to say that they are doing it for money; to


    say that they are angry at An¡¯s family because of my parents.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be tenable, after all, if they solve the An family¡¯s n, they definitely don¡¯t need


    to wait so long with their strength.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Oscar sighed and said, ¡°Perhaps, Warriors Den might want to get something special


    from An¡¯s.¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything they would be interested in from An family. In fact,


    it is not surprising, and there are no warriors among the immediate family members of the An family,


    and it is impossible for them to have any exercises or elixir.¡±


    Oscar nodded in agreement and said: ¡°I am afraid that this matter can only be broken. Only the


    higher-ups of the organization will know.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Uncle, what information did my dad disclose to you before the ident?¡±


    Oscar said: ¡°In the email your father sent me before the ident, besides mentioning the Warriors


    Den, he also told me that my parents are most likely in the Warriors Den. As the existence of


    masters in the realm.¡±


    Charlie spat out two words: ¡°Warriors Camp!¡±


    Oscar¡¯s expression was even more horrified: ¡°You also know about Warriors Camp?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Only eight-star warriors have the opportunity to join the Warriors Camp. As long


    as you join the Warriors camp, you will be a master of the dark realm within ten years, am I


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Oscar nodded and looked at Charlie: ¡°It seems that your understanding of the Warriors Den


    is almost the same as mine. The highest I know about the Warriors Den is Warriors Camp.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m curious, how do you know this? Did you get in touch with your


    parents?¡±


    Oscar said: ¡°Yes, my parents are in the Warriors Den, and they are both in the Warriors camp!¡±


    Charlie had already vaguely guessed that this would be the case, so he couldn¡¯t help sighing:


    ¡°It seems that all warriors in the world can¡¯t escape bing masters of the dark realm The


    temptation¡­¡±


    After that, he asked Oscar: ¡°Uncle, did my dad tell you?¡±


    Oscar nodded and said: ¡°Your dad knew about the existence of Warriors Camp, he mentioned it in


    his email to me, someone saw a male martial artist named Feng and a female martial artist named


    Xu in it, and the two were husband and wife, which coincided with my parents¡¯ surnames, so he


    spected that these two should be my parents.¡±


    Speaking, Oscar said again: ¡°It is precisely because of this that I decided to change my career to be


    a host.¡±


    ¡°I hope that my parents would pay attention to me one day, and then get in touch with me.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly asked: ¡°You seeded. Did you?¡±


    ¡°I was sessful.¡± Oscar nodded and said, ¡°I established contact with my parents almost ten years


    ago.¡±


    Charlie said with a look of shock: ¡°The internal structure of the Warriors Den is extremely strict,¡±


    ¡°The management is also extremely strict, how did you get in touch with your parents?¡±


    Oscar smiled slightly and exined: ¡°I have to brag about myself when I say this. When I was


    young, I had a very high IQ, and I was considered extremely smart among my peers.¡±


    ¡°I once yed a game with my dad. We used to use different makeup a code ording to the


    rules,¡±


    ¡°And then hide the code in a certain text, and then give it to the other party to decipher;¡±


    ¡°At the beginning, my father always let me make the rules very simple, such as using acrostic


    poems at the beginning mode,¡±


    ¡°The first word of each sentence is used as the hidden content, and the password of this mode is 1;¡±


    ¡°If the second word of each sentence is used as the hidden content, then the password of this mode


    is 2;¡±


    ¡°But this kind of difficulty basically means nothing to me, so he gradually upgraded his password


    from 1212 to 1234 or 4321;¡±


    ¡°Word, the second word of the second sentence, the third word of the third sentence, and the fourth


    word of the fourth sentence, because the password only has four digits,¡±


    ¡°So starting from the fifth sentence, it is necessary to use as the first sentence of the next cycle, and


    then repeat 1234 until all the hidden words are found out and pieced together into words that I want


    to tell the other party;¡±


    ¡°I guessed it, so I upgraded it to my birthday, May 13th, so the password became 513, but even so,


    my dad could still guess it after spending some time;¡±


    ¡°So, I realize that if you use your own birthday or the birthdays of your loved ones as a password, it


    is actually easy to be cracked by others;


    ¡°So, I thought of a new encryption method, which is to use my birthday and add 1234 as a


    password;¡±


    ¡°I was born on May 13, so the basic password was 0513. Add 1234 to these four numbers, and it


    bes 1747.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, 1747 is the password to crack my text. Later, my father can¡¯t decipher it. I told him how


    to upgrade my password.¡±


    Speaking of this, Oscar said again: ¡°Ten years ago, blogging was popr at that time, and I was a


    celebrity, so the number of views of my blog was also very high,¡±


    ¡°So I often published some articles and essays on the blog, but every time in this article, the


    password of 1747 will be used to add the ten words ¡®I miss you very much, please contact me¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I believe that except for my father, no one else in this world can understand


    it.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help giving a thumbs up: ¡°You and your father have a secret way ofmunicating,


    and you are a household name if your father is still alive and has the opportunity to browse the


    Inte,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely pay attention to your movements, so he will definitely see your blog, and naturally


    will also be able to see the content you left, this method is indeed very clever!¡±


    Oscar smiled modestly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are high or not, the most important thing is to be


    useful.¡±


    Then, Oscar said again: ¡°Ten years ago, on May 13th, which was my birthday, I received a private


    message from a stranger. The content of the private message was very ordinary.¡±


    ¡°I like the text of my blog, I think you are a very talented person, and I hope you can continue to


    work hard;¡±


    ¡°I receive dozens or even hundreds of private letters like this almost every day,¡±


    ¡°But the difference of this private letter is that if put the password of 1747 into it, and you can get


    just six words: We miss you very much, too.¡±

 Chapter 5382

    Chapter 5382


    At this moment, Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling a little excited.


    He asked Oscar: ¡°How did your parents bypass the monitoring of the Warriors


    Den and contacted you?¡±


    Oscar exined: ¡°ording to my father, when he was in Warriors Camp, although his aptitude


    was only the worst, but he Because of his ability to behave in the world, he won the trust of the


    head of Warriors Camp,¡±


    ¡°And he and my mother gave birth to a son and a daughter during these ten years in Warriors


    Camp, so in the eyes of Warriors Den, the overall stability is even stronger. It was much stronger;¡±


    ¡°Later, the Warriors Den sent them to Saudi Arabia in the Middle East. On the surface, they were a


    couple who ran a Chinese restaurant in Saudi Arabia.¡±


    ¡°Once the secret whistle of the royal family and other forces is clear, there will be orders, and they


    must execute them immediately.¡±


    Charlie eximed: ¡°Can you still have children in Warriors Camp?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar nodded, and said: ¡°My father figured it out by himself, which could paralyze the high-


    level members of the Warriors Den. No one has a child in the Warriors camp. My parents are the


    first couple in history.¡±


    ¡°My father thinks that as long as there is a child in the Warriors camp, he can prove it with practical


    actions. The rtionship between him and my mother is very deep,¡±


    ¡°And they are each other¡¯s fetters and weaknesses. Their willingness to have children under the


    control of the Warriors Den can also prove that they have enough recognition for the Warriors Den


    itself,¡±


    ¡°And that after the birth of the child, in the eyes of the Warriors Den, they are equal to the protons of


    ancient times, so the Warriors Den will trust them more.¡±


    After speaking, Oscar said again: ¡°It is precisely because of this that my parents can have the


    opportunity to be sent abroad. And those who can really be sent abroad are those who are deeply


    trusted by the Warriors Den because the Warriors Den will give them maximum freedom in order not


    to reveal their identities.¡±


    Charlie suddenly realized, and sighed: ¡°So, my third aunt should also be deeply trusted by the


    Warriors Den.¡±


    Oscar nodded and said: ¡°Perhaps it was cultivated by Warriors Den since childhood. My two


    younger brother and sister who have never met have been isted and cultivated by Warriors Den.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°What is isted training?¡±


    He exined: ¡°It is to iste the children from their parents, the parents are dispatched abroad, and


    the children stay in the Warriors Den to train them to adulthood,¡±


    ¡°But the Warriors Den may also send the children to the secr world early to pack their identities in


    case they are needed.¡±


    Speaking of this, Oscar asked Charlie: ¡°You said your third aunt was from the


    Warriors Den, how did she and your third uncle meet?¡±


    ¡°College ssmates.¡± Charlie said: ¡°It seems to be my third uncle¡¯s school girl.¡±


    Oscar nodded, and said: ¡°It is very likely that in order to get rid of your third uncle, the Den arranged


    more than a dozen girls of different identities, different backgrounds, and even different races


    around your third uncle at the same time. They can do this kind of thing.¡±


    Charlie was slightly taken aback but soon returned to normal.


    At a first, nce, what Oscar said might sound like mobilizing the crowd, but in fact, this is the


    surest way.


    At that time, there was only third uncle in the An family who was still unmarried. If the Warriors Den


    wanted to nt a bomb inside the An family, the third uncle was the best breakthrough point and the


    only chance.


    If only the third aunt was sent, in case she failed, this line would not be able to advance.


    The best way is to arrange a lot of girls of all kinds, and they are all very good and innocent women


    so that these women will appear next to the third uncle one after another.


    As long as one of them seeds, the task would be sessfullypleted.


    Charlie was amazed at how clever he was, and asked Oscar: ¡°Uncle Feng, are your parents still in


    Saudi Arabia?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Oscar nodded: ¡°They have always been there, and they have always been excellent.


    Complete the task that will be given to them, so they have always been trusted.¡±


    As he said that, Oscar said again: ¡°And my father didn¡¯t think about leaving the


    Warriors Den. He just saw my news and wanted to get in touch with me.¡±


    ¡°Apart from that, he didn¡¯t do anything to apologize to the Warriors Den.


    Things, so it has always been safe.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t want to leave the Warriors Den, is he a diehard loyalist of


    the Warriors Den, or is he forced by the poison of the Warriors Den?¡±


    Oscar said: ¡°The main reason is Poison and my younger brother and sister, there is still no solution


    to poison. As long as they leave the Warriors Den and do not get the supply of antidote, they will


    definitely die within half a month.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, ording to the usual routine of the Warriors Den, my parents for betraying the Warriors


    Den, my younger brother and sister will definitely be executed by the Warriors Den immediately,¡±


    ¡°So even if they want to leave the Warriors Den, they have no way to do so.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked: ¡°Then you and your parents? In the past ten years, have you met?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Oscar said: ¡°I once offered to take the opportunity of a business trip to meet them in Saudi


    Arabia, and I could even pretend to be a diner in their restaurant and have a silent meal.¡±


    ¡°I left, but my father didn¡¯t agree. He said that although he didn¡¯t do anything to be sorry for the


    organization, once he was caught, he would know that he had disclosed information about it.¡±


    ¡°He and my mother, as well as my Brother and sister, will also be executed as a warning to others,


    so in the past ten years, we can onlymunicate through my blog.¡±


    Charlie wanted to tell Oscar that he had the antidote to break the toxin, But after thinking about it,


    even if his parents could cure the poison,


    His younger siblings are still under the control of the Warriors Den. In this way, it is still a dream to


    instigate his parents.


    As long as his parents have no ns to leave the Organization for the time being, in this case, it


    would be unnecessary to detoxify them, and it is very likely that they will expose themselves.


    So, he said to Oscar: ¡°Uncle, if your parents decide to leave the Warriors Den one day, you can


    contact me.¡±


    Oscar nodded, but said with a wry smile: ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, leave Warriors Den will not only


    kill them but also my younger brother and sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie agreed: ¡°This is the way the Warriors Den controls its members.


    Most people should not be able to escape,¡±


    ¡°But there may be exceptions to everything. If they want to leave, I may not be able to help your


    younger siblings, but they can help them.¡±


    Oscar was slightly startled, he wanted to ask why Charlie was sure that he could help his parents,


    but after thinking about it carefully,


    It was not suitable for him to ask about such things, so he directed cupped his fists and said, ¡°I¡¯ve


    made a note of it, thank you!¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Your parents, did they tell you anything about Warriors Den?¡±


    Oscar thought for a while, then suddenly spoke: ¡°By the way, he told me a few days ago that there


    is a chance for the family of four to break away from the meeting and regain their freedom.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°What chance?¡±


    Oscar said: ¡°It seems to be a clue to find a girl. Whether it¡¯s a dead soldier, a knight guard, or a dark


    master from the Warriors camp, as long as you find that girl, the whole family can be freed.¡±


    Charlie heard this and instantly thought of Maria who was identally rescued in Northern Europe.


    He immediately asked: ¡°What girl? Are there any clues?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Oscar said: ¡°My father didn¡¯t make it very clear. He only said that the girl was the one named by the


    Lord of the Warriors Den. If you catch her, you can get her The first merit in the organization¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Oscar said again: ¡°Oh, by the way, my father also said that the girl has a ring, and


    whoever can find that ring can also receive the first merit.¡±


    Charlie deliberately asked him: ¡°You can¡¯t even catch a girl?¡±


    Oscar said truthfully, ¡°My father said that some time ago someone almost caught her in Northern


    Europe, but she escaped¡­¡±

 Chapter 5383

    Chapter 5383


    At this time, Charlie subconsciously touched his trouser pocket.


    The ring that Maria gave him, he still hasn¡¯t figured out what was the use of it,


    But he always wears this ring close to his body, for fear that it will be lost in any ident or by


    negligence.


    The reason why Charlie values this thing so much is not how precious it is, But because he has


    invested too much spiritual energy in it.


    If the spiritual energy is converted intobor force,


    It is almost equivalent to three years of hard work for this thing, And then it is still used by it. It didn¡¯t


    pay any wages in arrears.


    Therefore, he naturally couldn¡¯t let this thing get out of his control.


    Charlie breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that,


    The ring was still there in his trouser pocket,


    But he couldn¡¯t help thinking of the girl named Maria in his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out what was so special about this ring,


    And that girl that the Lord of the Warriors Den could pay so much attention to it.


    He couldn¡¯t help regretting that he didn¡¯t ask Maria carefully in Northern Europe.


    At that time, he had already given her a psychological hint with spiritual energy,


    And he should take her to a safe ce first, and then give her a thorough question.


    Now, he does not know where she has gone,


    And trying to solve this question right now would be as difficult as climbing the sky.


    Oscar didn¡¯t know that the ring that Warriors Den had racked its brains up and down to get was now


    in Charlie¡¯s jeans pocket.


    In his eyes, Charlie is the son of an old friend, and both parents died, So naturally, he has a more


    caring attitude, so he said to him:


    ¡°Charlie, I have received news that there was a big problem in Warriors Den recently.¡±


    ¡°You have had friction with Warriors Den, and Warriors Den will definitely try its best to find you out,¡±


    ¡°So you must be low-key, low-key, and low-key,¡± Charlie asked curiously:


    ¡°Uncle, what is Warriors Den going to do in the near future? Know about any big move?¡±


    Oscar said: ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but my father told me that the four Earls of the Warriors Den


    havee out one after another.¡±


    ¡°The strength has already surpassed that of warriors,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°And they can take the head of an enemy general among thousands of armies.¡±


    ¡°If anyone is targeted by them, it may be a disaster!¡±


    ¡°Take the head of an enemy general among thousands of armies?¡±


    Charlie repeated in a low voice, frowning. In one sentence, he thought to himself:


    ¡°These four earls must be as proficient in the aura as I am. If they only focus on me,¡±


    ¡°I still have the confidence to fight against them,¡±


    ¡°But if they focus on the people around me, I¡¯m afraid I will be at a loss. ¡­¡±


    So, he asked him: ¡°Uncle, did the four earlse out from the Warriors Den to find that girl and that


    ring?¡±


    Oscar said: ¡°It should be, my father didn¡¯t even know exactly, his level is far behind these people.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said: ¡°Please, Uncle, don¡¯t mention my matter to your father, so as not to leak


    the news.¡±


    Oscar said without hesitation: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep your affairs absolutely confidential, but you


    should be more careful during this time.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie cupped his hands: ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    Oscar smiled slightly: ¡°Your father is was like my big brother,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite to me,¡±


    ¡°If you need my help with anything in the future, just contact me.¡± Then, he took out a business card


    and handed it to Charlie.


    Charlie epted the business card with both hands, and said,


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±


    Oscar waved his hand with a smile, then looked at the time, and said,


    ¡°Charlie, it¡¯s gettingte, I have to hurry back to Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°And if there is any new news in the future, I will definitely let you know as soon as possible.¡±


    Charlie bowed slightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Feng, if there is anything wrong with me, and


    willmunicate with you as soon as possible.¡±


    Oscar nodded and said seriously: ¡°If you have time toe to Eastcliff, you must contact me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After the conversation with Oscar was over, Charlie ordered the helicopter parked at the hotel at the


    foot of the mountain to fly back to the courtyard of the vi tond and watched Oscar take the


    opportunity to leave.


    After the helicopter disappeared on the other side of the mountain, he sighed and turned back to the


    vi with Ruoli.


    Charlie went back to the basement without saying a word, and Ruoli followed him silently.


    It wasn¡¯t until she returned to the basement that she asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what Uncle said just now, what will Warriors Den send? The four


    Earls, are they very powerful?¡±


    Charlie shook his head, and said truthfully: ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of strength these people have,¡±


    ¡°But since the Warriors Camp is already a master of the dark realm, then these four will be the


    confidants of the Lord and must be much stronger than the masters of the dark realm.¡±

 Chapter 5384

    Chapter 5384


    Ruoli said with a horrified expression: ¡°The masters of the dark realm are already very rare top-level


    masters, and they are much stronger than the masters of the dark realm.¡±


    ¡°Are there warriors in the transformation Realm or Grand Master Realm? Are there really warriors in


    these two realms?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°There are people beyond people, and there is heaven beyond the sky. The


    strength of these four people may be stronger than the so-called master realm warriors.¡±


    Charlie guessed that the so-called four Earls must be masters with the same aura as himself.


    A person with an aura is naturally much stronger than a martial artist.


    Moreover, maybe the strength will even be above him.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie can¡¯t figure out the real purpose of theing of these four earls. They may


    be looking for Maria and the ring that Maria gave him,


    Or they may be looking for the ring that was misced twice in the United States and Northern


    Europe.


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling a little worried.


    If one of the earls from the Warriors Den came to him, then he was confident that he could deal with


    it, but if the two earls appeared in front of him together, he himself is afraid that he would have no


    chance of winning.


    He thought: ¡°Moreover since I am sitting in Aurous Hill if someone who is short-sightedes to my


    door, I am sure to deal with it,¡±


    ¡°But if a certain earl who broke the Warriors Den finds the Cataclysmic Front, or finds the base of


    the dead in Cyprus,¡±


    ¡°Whether it is Joseph nor his master who have any chance of winning.


    Maybe, the two of them will be beheaded by others directly!


    Moreover, Charlie knew very well that the group of cavalry guards who arrested Maria were sent


    from the base of dead soldiers in Cyprus.


    From the beginning of Maria¡¯s attack to investigate backward, one is to investigate forward along


    the clues of Maria¡¯s attack.


    Looking back, it is natural to check where Maria went and where he went.


    Going forward, it is natural to find out where these brave cavalry guards came from, who they met


    along the way, and what they did.


    If they only search backward, Charlie is not afraid at all, because he has already covered up all the


    clues rted to himself with the help of Helena, and it is impossible for them to find him; but once


    they start to search forward, then their first goal must be the dead base in Cyprus!


    And if they just sent special envoys like Reverend, Charlie wasn¡¯t worried that they would notice


    anything unusual.


    However, once one of the four earls went to Cyprus, he might find that everyone in the entire


    Cyprus base had been detoxified, and then immediately discovered the problem!


    Therefore, the most urgent task now is to find a way to save the lives of those guards and dead


    men in Cyprus.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Once they are exposed, they will surely die, and even the Cataclysmic Front cannot protect them!


    As soon as he thought of this, he immediately began to think about the countermeasures.


    He felt that although mastering aura would improve his strength qualitatively, it was not to the point


    of being invincible and indestructible, so the four Earls were not truly invincible.


    Moreover, Charlie firmly believes that in terms of lethality, no matter how powerful a master is, he


    can¡¯t match modern hot weapons.


    Martial arts masters can block ordinary bullets, but absolutely can¡¯t block artillery shells, while


    conventional missiles or rockets can defy everything within a killing range of hundreds or even


    thousands of meters. Once sent over, it is guaranteed to be reduced to ashes.


    Therefore, as long as the method is appropriate, ordinary people may not be unable to fight against


    it.


    So, he took out his mobile phone and called Joseph in Syria.


    When the phone was connected, Joseph respectfully said, ¡°Mr. Wade, what instructions do you


    have?¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Joseph, can you get the best life detection system, including but not limited to


    military-grade life detection systems? Radar, infrared, and thermal imaging equipment?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Mr. Wade, infrared detection equipment and thermal imaging equipment are standard


    equipment for the special soldiers of Cataclysmic Front. As for the life detection system, this is


    rtively general. I don¡¯t quite understand your general needs.¡±


    Charlie exined: ¡°I don¡¯t know much about military affairs either, but I want you to help me realize


    a function.¡±


    Joseph immediately said: ¡°Mr. Write it down first.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°First of all, I need to have a kind of equipment that can cover the entire base of your


    store, or cover the copper mine we won in Cyprus. This equipment can work 24 hours a day. The


    detection of living bodies within the entire coverage area, that is to say,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what principle it uses, whether it¡¯s infrared, thermal imaging, or other life detection


    logic, what I need is that once there is a stranger entering the policy range, it can respond


    immediately and mark the other party¡¯s location in real-time!¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t know if there is such aplete solution at present. But I can find a


    way to find out.¡±


    Charlie hummed, and said again: ¡°My second request is that you must find a way to get me some


    close-in anti-aircraft guns, andbine these close-in anti-aircraft guns with the system I just


    mentioned and once you find a stranger sneaking in,¡±


    ¡°You will use a close-in anti-aircraft gun to lock him tightly. Once he has a problem, you will chase


    him to death! It should be like a close-in anti-aircraft defense against missiles. A hundred rounds of


    shells can achieve all-around firepower coverage!¡±


    Joseph eximed: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ this subordinate dares to remind you¡­ a closein anti-aircraft gun is


    not a machine gun¡­it is a machine gun, and it is a shooting gun. The extremely high-speed


    machine gun, you can understand it as a super-sized Gatling machine gun that is dozens or even


    hundreds of times more powerful.¡±


    ¡°It is a big killer used on warships to fight missiles or to fight fighter jets onnd. If you use this thing


    to hit people, it will blow people up in one shot, won¡¯t it be too bad for you?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°No! I have a fear of insufficient firepower! So I must stay in the firepower.


    Give me plenty of wealth! Even if a single shot from a close-in anti-aircraft gun can blow a person to


    pieces, you still have to shoot hundreds or even thousands of shells in one breath!¡±


    ¡°Remember one thing, as long as our target is attacked by this system After the greeting, if there is


    still a fragment weighing more than 50 grams, that is your negligence!¡±


    Charlie once witnessed how martial arts masters were ughtered by modern weapons in New


    York, regardless of how powerful these masters are, But when the bullets came in densely like


    raindrops, they couldn¡¯t resist for a few seconds at all.


    Therefore, if the defensive weapon is reced with a close-in anti-aircraft gun, even a person


    stronger than himself will surely die by then!


    Moreover, Charlie himself knows very well that if he needs to assassinate a certain martial arts


    master, he can also hide his breath and not be noticed by any martial arts master,¡±


    ¡°But that is only limited to hiding the senses of the martial arts master. Using high-tech equipment


    as a warning, can¡¯t hide from technology.


    Just like a thermal imaging system, as long as it is a thing that emits heat, no matter whether it is a


    person or an object, it cannot escape its detection.


    If you hide in a sufficiently thick bunker, there is a chance not to be discovered, but once you want


    to sneak in. It is impossible to wrap the bunker around the body, even if it is a master of aura, it will


    definitely be discovered.


    Therefore, Charlie intends to let Joseph prepares a set of such big killers in Syria and Cyprus, and if


    there is a count who is not good at looking for it, he can blow it up to ashes!


    Joseph didn¡¯t know who Charlie was going to deal with, but after hearing what Charlie said, he


    knew that there must be a hidden enemy, so he quickly asked him: ¡°Mr. Wade, is something


    wrong?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t hide it from him, opened his mouth and said: ¡°I heard the news through a special


    channel. The top four masters of the Warriors Den have alle out now.¡±


    ¡°They may not be inferior to me in strength, although I don¡¯t know what they are. Will theye to


    us, but there is nothing wrong with being prepared in advance.¡±


    Joseph thought for a while and replied: ¡°Master It is not the most advanced close-in defense gun in


    the world today, but many ak-630 and 30mm close-in defense guns from the former Soviet Union


    have flowed into the international arms market.¡±


    ¡°Although the price is extremely high, with the current capital reserves of Cataclysmic Front, buying


    It¡¯s easy to return a few sets, and it¡¯s not a big problem to install them in the base in Syria, but


    Cyprus will be very troublesome.¡±


    ¡°After all, it is a sovereign country. Once we use this kind of equipment in Cyprus, I¡¯m afraid the


    Cyprus government will immediately intervene. I¡¯m afraid there will be some troubles at that time.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it, because this defense system is ourst line of


    defense, once a top expert really attacks, if we don¡¯t fight back, everyone in the copper mine will


    die.¡±


    ¡°There is only one dead end, and no one can escape! Therefore, once the opponent finds us, we


    must first shoot and kill the opponent¡¯s masters,¡± ¡°And then blow up the copper mine in Cyprus, and


    everyone withdraws to


    Syria overnight. As a result, not only will Warriors Den lose a general, but it will also cut off all clues,


    making them unable to attack!¡±

 Chapter 5385

    Chapter 5385


    Charlie is not afraid of the four earls of Warriors Den. If you don¡¯t reach the ce, you will suddenly


    be attacked by these people one day.


    Especially Cyprus.


    The fate of those dead soldiers, those brave cavalry guards, and their families and children could be


    extremely tragic.


    If the four earls find out that they are abnormal, they will surely suffer disaster.


    Therefore, Charlie needs Joseph to makeplete preparations in advance, especially in Cyprus.


    If the opponent resumes Maria¡¯s line, Cyprus must be the destination that the opponent will never


    spare.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s idea, Joseph must hurry up and equip Cyprus with neardefense guns.


    Once the opponentes to the door, he will immediately use a saturated attack to blow him into


    ashes, and then immediately activate the one he set before. ¡°Nest overturning n¡±.


    The so-called overturning n is to evacuate all personnel in the entire copper mine in an orderly


    manner and thenpletely blow up the mine.


    Since the copper mine is right next to the coastline, the best option for people to evacuate is to


    evacuate to the vast sea.


    In this world, whether it is bynd or by air, it is difficult to cover up one¡¯s traces, and the vast sea is


    the best choice to wash away all traces.


    Even a 100,000-ton freighter is nothing more than a drop in the ocean in the vast ocean, and the


    tides that keep going day and night will not leave any evidence for the enemy to explore.


    You know, 29% of the world¡¯s area isnd, and the remaining 71% is oceans. Moreover, two-thirds


    of the oceans are public seas that do not belong to any country.


    Therefore, after a ship goes out to sea, as long as it does not want people to find it, no one will be


    able to find it.


    In addition, ocean transportation ounts for more than two-thirds of the world¡¯s international


    freight. There are more than 40 million containers drifting on shipping routes around the world.


    Charlie only needs to take out 40 of the containers, and get all the people in the mine packed it up,


    Combined with the resources of ISU Shipping, he could transport these forty containers to any port


    in the world, pull them out from the Mediterranean Sea,


    Turn around on the Eurasian route, and finally return and transport back to the Mediterranean, and


    then docked in Syria. Even if the Warriors Den moved all the effort out, there is no way to find out


    why.


    Therefore, as long as the n to overthrow the nest can be perfectly implemented, it will be difficult


    to find any substantive clues.


    At that time, the Lord whose Warriors Den will definitely face the greatest test in his life.


    An earl disappeared, and the entire base of the dead soldiers also disappeared, and no matter how


    he investigated, he couldn¡¯t find out why.


    This will definitely make him extremely suspicious of life, and in the next few months, he won¡¯t be


    able to sleep well.


    So, thinking of this, Charlie suddenly looked forward to the n to overthrow the nest.


    Whether it was in New York or Northern Europe, it was only a small blow to the Warriors Den,


    But once the n to overthrow the nest is implemented, for the Warriors Den, it would be like being


    shot secretly in the dark forest.


    Not only can it cause serious harm to them, but it can also scare them to death!


    At this time, Joseph also understood Charlie¡¯s n, so he immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade,


    the subordinates will immediately find a way to purchase near-anti-aircraft guns, then dismantle


    them and transport them to the copper mine, and then assemble them.¡±


    Charlie immediately found the key point from his words, and blurted out:


    ¡°Joseph, the only possible clue to the whole n is the close-in defense gun! Even if we can


    destroy the entire copper mine, It is also impossible to let the clues rted to several anti-aircraft


    guns evaporate.¡±


    ¡°Once the anti-aircraft guns are fired, we must retreat quickly. I am afraid that there is not enough


    time to withdraw the anti-aircraft guns.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even if we have time to withdraw the anti-aircraft guns It¡¯s useless, hundreds of shells


    are fired in a second, and it is impossible to clean up the fragments of those shells,¡±


    ¡°So if the Warriors Den will checkter, they will definitely find out that their earls died from a close-


    in defense gun, and then they will go into the global arms trading market, if they look for clues


    rted to the near-anti-aircraft transaction, they may be able to find the Cataclysmic Front!¡±


    Joseph couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, what you said is very reasonable. We


    don¡¯t have such things as close-in anti-aircraft guns. As far as I know, Commander Hamid doesn¡¯t


    have such a powerful weapon, so apart from There is no other way to go to the arms market to buy;


    ¡°


    ¡°And this kind of thing is usually only sold by Russians or arms dealers in the former Soviet member


    states in Eastern Europe.¡±


    ¡°We have to inquireyer byyer, so we want to steal a few it is unrealistic to buy or grab a few


    units, and it is unrealistic to kill them after buying them.¡±


    ¡°Once there is a fish that slips through the, the whole thing will be exposed. By then, the near-


    anti-aircraft guns may not be installed, and we have already been killed by global arms dealers¡­¡±


    Charlie frowned, thinking for a long time, suddenly thought of a way, and blurted out: ¡°There is a


    way!¡±


    Joseph hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, what good way do you have?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°You find a few American members from the Cataclysmic Front, and after making them


    disguise, let them bes a member of the ckwater Company to find the seller of the near-anti-


    aircraft gun.¡±


    ¡°Once they find it, use the ckwater Company¡¯s name and make a private transaction with them,


    they say that this batch of equipment is to be transported to the Middle East to help the United


    States in the war, which is more sensitive, and then traded in a low-key manner.¡±


    Joseph blurted out: ¡°Good way! Put the me on ckwater and let Den go


    The investigation at ckwater can not only divert their attention but also bring a lot of trouble!


    Dmn, we, Cataclysmic Front and ckwater have always been against each other.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a stumbling block for us, and our hands are very dirty. Although we are not honorable doing


    this, it is also an excellent opportunity to weaken them!¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Does Cataclysmic Front have gold reserves?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joseph said without hesitation: ¡°We have about one and a half tons of gold reserves, which


    should be around one billion dors.


    ¡°Go ahead, give them 10% more, but you must not use cash!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Joseph immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, your subordinates understand! At that


    time, all transactions will be in gold, and I will Let someone remelt the gold in advance, and when


    the timees to start from the gold, there will be absolutely no clues.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Since you want to y, you must do a full set. You first find a way to investigate how


    many men ckwater has in the Middle East, and then find a way to quietly catch two or three of


    them, and then hide these two or three people.¡±


    ¡°You then select the subordinates who are most simr to them in stature and age from the


    Cataclysmic Front, make them look like the people from the


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ckwater Company, take their IDs, and pretend to be their identities to go to Eastern Europe to


    discuss business!¡±


    Joseph said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, what you said is simple! ckwater also has a lot of


    mercenaries in Syria!¡±


    Charlie immediately said: ¡°Okay! There is no need to dy, you can do this today! Then implement


    the near-anti-aircraft as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°After the near-anti-aircraft is bought, then choose two to threemanding heights that cover each


    other in the copper mine. On the selectedmanding heights, build a ss room with one-way


    ss,¡±


    ¡°And ce the near-anti-aircraft guns in the ss room to ensure that they are always in a state of


    combat readiness. Once the near-anti-aircraft guns have locked Enemy, just fire through the ss!¡±


    Charlie muttered to himself: ¡°The shells of the near-anti-aircraft guns are on the ck market.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they cost a thousand dors a round. Prepare three guns, If the door cannon fires one


    hundred rounds per second, it¡¯s only 300,000 U.S. dors per second, it doesn¡¯t matter! When the


    timees, beat them to death!¡±

 Chapter 5386

    Chapter 5386


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s instructions, Joseph said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade Make theyout first, and


    when the timees, the subordinate will personally go to the copper mine to sit in charge and


    make sure that he does note back!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie said, ¡°By the way, Joseph, I have one more thing, since the n to overthrow the


    nest is already on the line. , then I suggest that it is better to start the evacuation of personnel in


    advance.¡±


    Then, Charlie said: ¡°Once the other party suspects that there is a problem with this base, or wants


    toe to this base to find clues, they will only use the ground as an entry point, and we will not


    follow him. Acting, he will be fired the first time to kill him,


    so there is no need for the underground dead men and their families to stay underground; All their


    family members evacuated to the boat so that the guards on the ground and their family members


    are also ready to evacuate at any time, just like the earthquake drill, first arrange the details of the


    evacuation


    ; The number of people, who are responsible for the transfer of important materials, and who are


    responsible for the final full-scale sting, everyone should divide the work in advance, which can


    also reduce the transfer pressure at the beginning of the nest cover n. Remove the near-defense


    gun and take it away, after all, you also need to use it in your Syrian base.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Joseph immediately said: ¡°First, we need to tie up the people from ckwater, and


    then go to the copper mine, followed by Master, make a good n and let him start preparations


    immediately!¡±


    Charlie warned: ¡°By the way, don¡¯t kidnap someone from Syria, after all, you are in Syria now, if you


    really kidnap someone, you might be suspicious.¡± Joseph blurted out: ¡°Then I will go to Iraq. I try it


    from Iraq and quietly bring them back to Syria. .¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do it like this!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    The suburbs of Bergen, Nordic.


    The farm where Maria lived at the beginning has been tightly sealed off by the police.


    On the farm, the wooden structure of the vi has been burned down to only one frame, but even


    so, there are still multiple police cordons around it.


    In the beginning, the police found many charred bodies here, and most of them died from gunshot


    wounds. This was listed as a rare major criminal case in recent years, and the police have been


    racking their brains to investigate, but No clues have been found.


    Right now, all the corpses at the scene have been taken away for disposal, and useful physical


    evidence and clues have also been extracted. What is left is only the ruins where people died.


    A vintage Porsche 911 with the top of the roof whizzed down the country road and pulled to the side


    of the road where the farm ruins were.


    The driver was a middle-aged Asian man who looked to be in his thirties, and the passenger sitting


    in the co-pilot was a charming beauty who looked to be in her thirties.


    After the car stopped, the man who drove the car looked at the burnt wreckage, sighed, and said


    helplessly, ¡°The Lord is too hot-tempered.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the old man who insisted on blowing up


    the scout who came to the scene to investigate, this ce would have been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Who knew it will not be burned like this, it is almost burned to ashes, what clues can we find¡­¡±


    The beauty on the co-pilot curled her lips: ¡°You have served the Lord for so many years, and you


    still don¡¯t know the old man¡¯s temper? Maria left those eight words, not only to mock him but also to


    tell him that the ring is no longer on her body.¡±


    ¡°This is what makes the Lord the angriest! What the Lord wants most is that ring, Maria lost it, which


    means that even if Maria is found, she may not be able to find that ring!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± The man looked depressed: ¡°There are no clues at the scene, and the whereabouts of the


    ring are unknown. I really don¡¯t want toe out and take this muddy water. Can I retreat and


    practice if I have time? The mastery has improved to a higher level, if you don¡¯t work hard, you will


    be thrown further and further away by him!¡±


    The beauty said lightly: ¡°I don¡¯t want toe either, it¡¯s better to let Uncle


    Victor check it out by himself, I don¡¯t bother to grab the first prize ¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, she said helplessly, ¡°But who told Victor to go to China¡­ The Lord recently


    felt that Maria may not really be in China, maybe in the Far East of Russia, or near the Arctic Circle


    in North America, That¡¯s why you and I were asked toe to Northern Europe to trace the origin,


    which is to check and fill in the gaps for Victor.¡±


    The man stretched his waist and sighed: ¡°You are smart, people said that he went to New York to


    investigate thest attack. The failure of settling down must have been to go to the Flower World in


    New York to rx, and the two of us will have to do some investigation.¡±


    He pointed to the ashes of the ruins and said dissatisfiedly: ¡°Check it out, check it out, check it up,


    it¡¯s all like this, what else is there to check.¡±


    The woman hugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Since the Lord has spoken, you and I must pay


    attention.¡±


    As she spoke, sighing, she said again: ¡°How about this, Uncle Jarvis, there are two ways now,


    either, find out how Maria got away from Northern Europe, or find out how the cavalry guards we


    sent disappeared in Northern Europe, In these two directions, we will be one for each of us, and I


    will let you choose


    first.¡±


    The man in the driver¡¯s seat is Uncle Jarvis, one of the four Earls of the Warriors Den.


    Jarvis touched the steering wheel, smacked his lips, and said, ¡°Ladies first, you should choose first!¡±


    The woman in the co-pilot is Jeremiah among them four Earls, Jeremiah Yun.


    Although Jeremiah is a girl, her strength is very strong, and in the early years she fought for the


    Lord, and she is the only woman among the four counts.


    Because of this, in addition to the Lord, the Warriors Den now has four Earls.


    Jarvis nodded, and said with a smile: ¡°Come on, Jeremiah, there are two directions, you choose


    one first.¡±


    Jeremiah thought for a while, and said: ¡°Let me check the line of the cavalry guards, Maria is too


    cunning, I might not be as smart as her.¡±


    Jarvis was a little disappointed in his heart, but he still nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I will choose


    Maria.¡±


    In fact, Jarvis is more inclined to choose the route of Cavalry, After all, this line is still rtively fast.


    If you can¡¯t find any clues about the missing knight guards in Northern Europe, you can go to


    Cyprus to try your luck.


    However, for Maria¡¯s line, there is really nothing to rush.


    Maria has vanished from the world here, and she may have gone to any ce in the world. It is


    really difficult to find this clue.


    And the reason why he let Jeremiah choose first was that he had always had some thoughts about


    Jeremiah,


    And wanted to be happy with her as a partner in double cultivation. For a powerful woman like


    Jeremiah, it¡¯s still a good deal.


    Because of this, even though he didn¡¯t want to choose Maria¡¯s line, seeing that Jeremiah chose the


    other one first, he had no choice but to ept it.


    At this time, Jeremiah suddenly sighed, and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave the line of Cavalry to Uncle


    Jarvis.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and investigate Maria.¡± Jarvis asked in surprise, ¡°Why did you change your mind?¡±


    ¡°Maria¡¯s line is the most difficult to check!¡±


    Jeremiah chuckled, and said casually: ¡°It¡¯s not easy to check, and there are no clues to base it on,


    but because of this,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I can go wherever I want It¡¯s good to try your luck and travel while trying your luck.¡±


    Jarvis was overjoyed, and immediately gave a thumbs up, and praised:


    ¡°Great! Jeremiah, you are really Great! Then since In this way, Cavalry¡¯s line, let¡¯s go down and


    check!¡±

 Chapter 5387

    Chapter 5387


    Jeremiah is very aware of Jarvis¡¯s ways and talks about what seems like a gentleman¡¯s priority,


    such as dies first¡± in front of her every day, but in fact, she doesn¡¯t want to take any losses in her


    heart.


    And Jeremiah didn¡¯t bother to talk to him, let alone owe him favors, since he wanted to check the


    line of cavalry guards, let him do it,


    And she didn¡¯t bother to take any first credit, so why not take this opportunity to travel around, and


    learn a lot?


    So, she said to Jarvis: ¡°Since you have chosen Cavalry Guards, let¡¯s stay here and wish you good


    luck.¡± After finishing speaking, she was ready to open the door and get off the car.


    Jarvis hurriedly said: ¡°Jeremiah, there is no way to go to the vige or to the store, what are you


    doing here, why don¡¯t we go to Bergen together,¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will go to the Bergen airport to look for clues, you can go to the port to look


    for clues,¡±


    ¡°Lord guesses that there is a high probability that Maria left by boat, and you may find something by


    checking along the port.¡±


    Jeremiah ignored him, instead, she opened the door and walked down, then stroked her long hair


    with all kinds of ir.


    Casually said with a smile: ¡°Going to the port to find out the whereabouts of a ship is different from


    going to the port to find out where a fish has swum. What good ideas do you have now?¡±


    Jeremiah smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any good ideas, I just think that since


    Maria disappeared here, there might be some clues nearby,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll find a small hotel nearby Stay for a few days, since you are going to


    Bergen, let¡¯s hurry up and start, don¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    Jarvis said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to Bergen Airport first to look for clues. It was used to send


    Cavalry Guards directly to Bergen Airport. I n to trace the source from Bergen Airport to see what


    Cavalry Guards has experienced all the way here.¡±


    ¡°If Jeremiah does not leave Bergen in a short time, we can still be together for a few days.¡±


    Jeremiah said seriously: ¡°I don¡¯t suggest that you waste too much time in Bergen, why not go to


    Cyprus to find the family members of those Cavalry guards and ask about the situation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He had too many contacts, but he wanted to take this opportunity to cling to Jeremiah


    for a few more days, so he said, ¡°I think there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the Cavalry Guards


    who came to Bergenst time,¡±


    ¡°And the probability is that they were discovered by the enemy in advance.¡±


    That¡¯s why the entire army was wiped out, just like in New York, so more clues should still be here,


    and going to Cyprus shouldn¡¯t make much sense.¡±


    Jeremiah shrugged, thinking to himself: ¡°It¡¯s hard to take so long What are you doing sticking to me


    like a dog¡¯s skin ster?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for everyone to leave and go about their own business? I n to go to Eastern Europe


    after we part ways. What are you doing here?¡±


    Although Jeremiah dislikes Jarvis very much seeing that Jarvis doesn¡¯t n to leave Northern


    Europe in the next few days, she can only stay in Northern Europe temporarily to deal with it.


    She knows Jarvis¡¯s character very well if he knows that he will leave Northern Europe directly.


    Maybe in the future, she will go to the Lord and sue her for being perfunctory. At that time, she will


    offend the Lord for no reason, and the gain will not be worth the loss.


    Unlike the casualints just now, if you are passive and sabotage in actual actions, in the eyes


    of the Lord, it is a great crime.


    Therefore, she decided to stay in Northern Europe for a few more days, wait for Jarvis to leave, and


    then leave here by herself, so as not to fall into his lies.


    Immediately, she said to Jarvis: ¡°Let¡¯s go together, Jarvis, I¡¯ll take a look around first, maybe Maria


    left the ring somewhere here when she left.¡±


    Jarvis snorted, shook his head, and said: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Jeremiah will have made a big


    mistake!¡±


    After that, he didn¡¯t waste any more time, and said to Jeremiah:


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Jeremiah first, let¡¯s keep in touch!¡±


    ¡­ ¡­


    Hourster, night falls in the Middle East.


    The copper mine in Cyprus has begun to quietly evacuate the dead soldiers and their families.


    They took speedboats to the high seas one after another, and on the high seas, a freighter that had


    been remodeled was waiting there.


    As the dead gradually evacuated, the demolition team carrying out the overburden n began to


    check all the sting points in the entire copper mine.


    Ever since Charlie proposed the Nest Ovepping n, they haveid countless sting points


    here,


    And each sting point has been carefully calcted. Once the order is issued, they will install


    mines in these sting points.


    The powerful explosives can blow up the entire underground copper mine in an instant. Because


    this copper mine has done a lot of modification for the living of the dead soldiers, its internal space


    is muchrger than that of ordinary copper mines.


    Once the bottom is sted, it will definitely cause the entire ground to copse, and the depth of the


    copse will be at least more than ten meters.


    The military garrison will bepletely filled hundreds of meters deep underground, and the ground


    buildings will bepletely destroyed due to the copse of the ground.


    If it¡¯s prudent, Charlie can now quietly evacuate everyone from the copper mine, and directly blow


    up the ce, so that the Warriors Den can draw their sries from the bottom of the pot.


    But this is not a big enough loss for them.


    Therefore, Charlie wanted to build a unique super mausoleum here for a certain earl of the Warriors


    Den.


    It is precise because of this that he needs close-in defense guns to be in ce in the shortest


    possible time.


    At the same time, a transport convoy was running on the sandy road in Syria.


    The convoy consisted of more than 40 oil trucks, and in addition to several military off-road vehicles


    and armored personnel carriers, the convoy roared across the border and entered Iraq.


    These oil trucks are loaded with oil stolen from Syria and more than half of the transportation


    personnel are mercenaries from the ckwater Company.


    ckwater¡¯s biggest customer is the US government, and it likes to follow the US military to make


    money around the world.


    When the escort sent the oil convoy to Iraq, it was alreadyte at night, and the troops escorted


    together went directly to the barracks to rest,


    While the people from the ckwater Company lived in marching tents outside the U.S. military


    base.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    They have a small base here, about a hundred people in size, and they also have a lot of weapons


    and equipment and supplies and ammunition.


    Although they are not camped in the US military base, they are almost separated from the US


    military base by a wall, so they are not too much cautious in terms of security.


    At this time, the person in charge of the camp is coordinating the work. The armed personnel who


    have justpleted the escort can be allowed to rest, and he needs to arrange for another team to


    return to Syria with the oil convoy after unloading the oil and escorting them tomorrow. Returning


    with a convoy full of oil.


    No one expected that Joseph had already sneaked into the camp with Walter and another six-star


    general.


    After they sneaked into the camp, they immediately selected three sentries on duty.


    Since no one dared to attack the US military base directly, their sentries were also very perfunctory,


    without the caution and vignce that the sentries should have.


    Soon, the three of them were knocked unconscious by Joseph and others and were quietly taken


    away from the camp.


    So far, Charlie¡¯s n to overthrow the nest has been fullyunched!

 Chapter 5388

    Chapter 5388


    Although the Middle East has been under undercurrents, at this time in Aurous Hill, everything is


    calm as usual.


    After the wedding of Zynn and Roma, the guests from the Su family who came to attend the


    wedding also left one after another.


    Mr. Su reluctantly flew back to Madagascar, and Zhifei was also nning to return to the southwest


    to continue his pilgrimage.


    As for Zynn, since he had already decided to settle down in Aurous Hill, after getting married, he still


    temporarily lived in the He family¡¯s vi.


    At the same time, because he regained his freedom, he also started looking for a suitable house in


    Aurous Hill with Roma.


    Maria has never been out of her other courtyard in the Zijin Vi where she hides from the world.


    Apart from eating, tasting tea, and reading, she spends almost all her time painting.


    She asked sister Xian to buy a wooden table specially used for painting,


    And ced it in the living room on the first floor. At this time, on the wooden table, a pair of ink


    paintings with a height of eighteen feet had already taken shape.


    In the painting, there are mountains, and in the middle of the mountains, there is an alpineke on


    the mountainside. Thiske is surrounded by thousands of mountains, which look peaceful and


    serene.


    Maria held the paintbrush in her hand and painted meticulously on the canvas, and her paintbrush


    was outlining a big tree with luxuriant branches and leaves on the hillside next to the alpineke.


    At this time, there was a sound of knocking on the door, and Mr. Zhang said respectfully outside the


    door: ¡°Miss, I have something important to report!¡±


    Maria frowned slightly, put down her brush, and walked out the door slowly.


    When she opened the door, she saw Mr. Zhang standing outside the door with a nervous


    expression on his face, so she asked curiously: ¡°What happened, and why are you so panicked.¡±


    Mr. Zhang said cautiously: ¡°Miss, this old ve should go in and talk!¡±


    Maria nodded, and let him enter the yard by mistake. Mr. Zhang closed the door tremblingly, and


    then said in a low voice:


    ¡°Miss, I just received a report, something big happened!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Maria asked in surprise ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Mr. Zhang exined, ¡°I heard that the four Earls of the Warriors Den have all left the mountain.


    This is an unprecedented move!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Maria frowned and murmured: ¡°I guess they are out for me and my father¡¯s ring.¡±


    Old Zhang nodded again and again: ¡°I think so too¡­¡±


    Maria asked him: ¡°Is the news urate?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Zhang said: ¡°About this matter, there is a lot of movement in the Warriors Den, and


    people above the middle level of the Warriors Den basically know about it.¡±


    Maria snorted and said, ¡°I even left them a note telling them that the ring is no longer on me, why


    didn¡¯t they just restrain, it will get worse. Maybe they need to find Charlie beside me and the ring¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± Mr. Zhang agreed, ¡°As you said, Mr. Wade is capable, not only is there a way to cure


    the poison of the Cavalry guards, but also the Cavalry guards of that day will be brought under his


    command, this must be a serious worry for the Warriors Den, and they will definitely try their best to


    investigate.¡±


    He asked Maria: ¡°Miss, do you want to find a way to inform Mr. Wade and make him pay more


    attention?¡±


    Maria smiled lightly and said casually: ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t worry about them, the more they mobilize


    people, the more it proves that they don¡¯t have any real knowledge. The world is so big, and they


    have so many things to investigate, it will be impossible to find Aurous Hill for a while.¡±


    Mr. Zhang said nervously: ¡°Miss, I heard that you are going to go to college


    Now, isn¡¯t this a little unsafe?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing unsafe.¡± Maria said seriously: ¡°Let them do nothing, a group of people have been


    thinking hard for a whole year, and it¡¯s impossible for them to think that after I was almost caught by


    them,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find remote mountains and old forests., but came to Aurous Hill to study at university, this is


    a surprise.¡±


    Mr. Zhang sighed, and said respectfully: ¡°Miss, please forgive me for talking too much, if you


    escape the world in this Zijin Vi, it is definitely a good choice, but if you go to school, you will have


    to meet a lot of people at once, even though they are all college students, as long as you increase


    your exposure, there must be risks!¡±


    Maria nodded: ¡°I understand this truth, but I have nothing else to do now. There is a way, with the


    resources and strength I can muster, it is just a dream topete with the Warriors Den, and I don¡¯t


    want to hide for a lifetime,¡±


    ¡°The only chance to change the status quo is to join forces with Wade, if I don¡¯t go to University, I


    am afraid that it is difficult to have the opportunity to reach a cooperation with him,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°So even if this decision is a bit risky, I am still willing to give it a try!¡±


    Mr. Zhang said with trepidation: ¡°It¡¯s the old ve who is blind, I don¡¯t know that Miss has already


    considered it carefully¡­¡±


    Maria waved her hand: ¡°Old Zhang, everything has risks, what I have to do is to choose to take


    more risks in order to gain a better future, if I die because of


    this, I will.¡±


    ¡°I am willing, as long as Charlie can protect my father¡¯s ring and prevent it from falling into the


    hands of Warriors Den, I will be satisfied.¡±


    Mr. Zhang nodded slightly, and respectfully said: ¡°Miss, this old ve understands! That being the


    case, the old ve will not bother the youngdy anymore!¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Charlie received a call from Zhovia. As soon as the call was connected, Zhovia said in a low voice:


    ¡°Master Wade, that Milo came to report to my grandfather!¡±


    ¡°Really?


    ¡°This old boy has already made a breakthrough, how is his attitude?¡±


    ¡°He has a good attitude¡­¡± Zhovia said awkwardly, ¡°But he insists oning to the clinic to help my


    grandfather, we don¡¯t have much use for him here. Ah, I¡¯ve been sitting in the store right now¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, let him sit down first, I¡¯lle overter.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhovia said gratefully: ¡°Master Wade, thank you so much for this matter, if it weren¡¯t for you,


    Grandpa¡¯s famous name in the first life, I¡¯m afraid it would have been ruined in the hands of this


    surname Hong.¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s just a little effort, don¡¯t be so polite, next time you encounter something that


    can¡¯t be solved, please notify me as soon as possible.¡±


    After talking on the phone with Zhovia, Charlie packed up and drove out to Tianqi¡¯s clinic.


    At this time, in the clinic, Tianqi was taking Zhovia to see patients, and the clerks in the store were


    dispensing medicines for patients who had already been seen and prescribed medicines.


    The clerk said: ¡°Boy, put down the scale and let the poor Taoist help you grab the medicine!¡±


    The clerk muttered dissatisfiedly: ¡°I won¡¯t let you catch it, what should I do if you grab the


    medicine?¡±


    Mateo said angrily: ¡°Oh! Your little words. Do you understand respecting the old and caring for the


    young? Since Master Wade asked me toe here to report to Miracle Doctor Shi,¡±


    ¡°I naturally can¡¯t just sit here! At least find something for me to do! I¡¯ll help you get the medicine, and


    you can go and rest for a while, it¡¯s not the best of both worlds?¡±


    ¡°Cut it.¡± The man said disdainfully: ¡°You think beautiful! I won¡¯t give it to you!


    Hit me if you have the ability, and see if Master Wade will take care of you!¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Mateo¡¯s face was livid with anger, but in the face of this kid, he didn¡¯t dare to make a real


    move, so he could only say resentfully:


    ¡°Boy, how about this, let¡¯s make it easier for each other, I will ept you as a registered student,


    and you will definitely benefit from it in the future!¡±


    The guy curled his lips and said: ¡°Who is going to be your registered disciple?


    Do you want me to learn how to steal and cheat from you?¡±


    Mateo pointed at this guy with an angry face, so angry that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    Charlie stepped in at this time, and said jokingly, ¡°Hey, Milo¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look very good!¡±

 Chapter 5389

    Chapter 5389


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s voice, Mateo¡¯s nervous body froze.


    After seeing Charlie stepping in, he immediately went forward,


    Plopped his knees and knelt down at a distance of two or three meters from Charlie,


    And then said gratefully: ¡°Subordinate Mateo, thanks Master Wade for your support and grace!¡±


    After receiving the elixir from Charlie,


    Mateo sessfully entered the Bright Realm realm after a short period of retreat.


    So, seeing Charlie again, he was as grateful as seeing a savior.


    Mateo¡¯s kneeling really attracted many patients who were seeing the doctor.


    They didn¡¯t know why the old man knelt down to a young man, so they all looked sideways.


    Charlie shook his head helplessly, took a step forward,


    Stretched out his hand to help him up, and said in a low voice:


    ¡°From now on, in front of outsiders, don¡¯t call me Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t give me such a big gift.¡±


    Mateo thought Charlie was doing it to be polite to him and quickly said: ¡°Master Wade, you have the


    grace of rebuilding your subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for your subordinates to respect you?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Charlie said with a straight face: ¡°Then you wait until there are no outsiders.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to show respect, you can do as much as you want when the timees,¡±


    ¡°And I will never stop you!¡±


    Mateo had no choice but to nod and said: ¡°Okay, Master Wade, your subordinates obey¡­¡±


    Charlie hummed with displeasure, Then he said:


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t think you will get in the way here,¡±


    ¡°Now goe with me, I have something tomunicate with you.¡±


    Mateo nodded quickly and said: ¡°No problem, Master Wade, all subordinates follow your orders!¡±


    Charlie hummed, and then said to Tianqi and Zhovia:


    ¡°Dr. Tianqi, Zhovia, I have something to do with Milo out, I will visit another day.¡±


    Zhovia didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would leave just after he arrived,


    So she stood up subconsciously, and said with a face full of reluctance:


    ¡°Master Wade, you just came and are leaving?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Milo out for a while, I¡¯lle to see you and


    Doctor Shi some other day.¡±


    Zhovia said helplessly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take you out!¡±


    After Charlie and Milo bid farewell to Zhovia at the gate of the Clinic,


    Charlie drove him all the way out of the city, towards the Champs Elysees Hot Spring.


    Mateo sat in the co-pilot with an excited expression on his face.


    Although he still didn¡¯t know where Charlie was going to take him or what to do with him,


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel happy and at ease in his heart.


    After all, he is now a master of Bright Realm, and this kind of excitement is like a motor that is


    always powered on, and naturally, it keeps spinning.


    From Charlie¡¯s point of view, Mateo looks like a fairy, with a long beard and long hair,


    Tied in a Taoist bun, and wearing a Taoist gown. When he is serious,


    He really looks like a celestial master, but As he is now, he keeps grinning andughing non-stop,


    the temperament of that teacher suddenly disappeared,


    Leaving only wretchedness. So, he said, ¡°Master Hong, it¡¯s best not to smile when you have no


    reason in the future. Your face looks very wretched when you smile.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Look in the mirror yourself,¡±


    ¡°Your mouth is almost grinning to the back of your ears.¡±


    Mateo quickly turned down the vanity mirror of the co-driver,


    Seeing that he really had a wretched smile on his face,


    And quickly put his smile subsided, and he said awkwardly:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Wade, this subordinate lost his temper¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, in order to ease the embarrassment, he quickly asked,


    ¡°Master Wade, where are you taking your subordinate?¡±


    Charlie Said: ¡°I will take you to the ce where you will work next.¡±


    ¡°Where do I work?¡± Mateo was startled, and subconsciously asked,


    ¡°I wonder what jobs Master Wade has arranged for his subordinates?¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°In the next period of time, you will be a teacher in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°I bought a venue, and I will get you a group of students in two days,¡±


    ¡°And you will be responsible for helping me teach them martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Teach martial arts?¡± It¡¯s the secret of Taizhen not being passed on,¡±


    ¡°The ancestors of Taizhen established a rule long ago,¡±


    ¡°This mentality must not be spread outside, otherwise the sky will be struck by lightning!¡±

 Chapter 5390

    Chapter 5390


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Okay, just pass one to me to see. Let¡¯s see if there will be lightning strikes.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mateo said awkwardly: ¡°Master Wade, this subordinate is not making excuses in front of


    you,¡±


    ¡°But as a warrior, you naturally know that the most important thing for a warrior is the martial arts


    mentality.¡±


    ¡°Most of the martial arts families and sects can¡¯te up with aplete mental method, but my


    Taizhen Dao is different.¡±


    ¡°The martial arts mental method of my Taizhen Dao has never been lost for so many years! If I put


    this heart If the Dharma is spread out,¡±


    ¡°And others pass this mentality to more people, then the advantage of my


    Taizhendao will disappear!¡±


    Charlie snorted and asked him: ¡°Who told you that your Taizhendao¡¯s martial arts mental method


    must beplete?¡±


    Mateo said seriously: ¡°Master Wade, Taizhen Dao¡¯s martial arts mental method was written down on


    the bamboo slips, and the bamboo slips were a product of the pre-Qin period.¡±


    ¡°It was damaged, and the original version is still properly preserved in my


    Taizhen Dao cave so far, so it is naturally aplete mental method!¡±


    Charlie said disdainfully: ¡°As far as I know, the trulyplete martial arts mental method can at


    least allow people to cultivate to the darkest realm perfectly,¡±


    ¡°And the higher-level martial arts mentality can even allow people to break through to the realm of


    transformation, or even the realm of masters.¡±


    ¡°Your masters guard theplete mentality, and you have never been a master of the dark realm


    for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Are you not embarrassed to tell me that your mentality is notplete?¡± Charlie didn¡¯t just talk


    nonsense to Mateo.


    ording to the records of ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, martial arts is actually the entry


    point for many people to practice spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Many people have no talent to control spiritual energy, so they can only enter the Tao with martial


    arts first,¡±


    ¡°And use the martial arts mentality to cultivate true energy, and at the same time get through The


    dantian and the meridian,¡±


    ¡°After the strength breaks through the master realm, they will have the ability to transform true


    energy into spiritual energy.


    Moreover, it was also mentioned in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± that in ancient China,


    there were as many martial artists as a cow¡¯s hair,


    And there were many sects, just like the rivers andkes in martial arts novels.


    Why martial arts novels like to snatch high-level martial arts is simr to the pursuit of high-level


    martial arts minds by practitioners back then.


    The exercises in martial arts novels can make a person an unparalleled master in the world.


    And high-level martial arts mentality can make people achieve extraordinary bodies.


    If a person cultivates a mental method and cannot reach the state of the Dark Realm, it may be that


    this person is not strong enough or talented enough.


    But if thousands of generations of people have practiced this mental method, and no one has


    reached the state of great perfection in the dark realm,


    Then it proves that this mind-breaking method is simply nonsense, either it is garbage among


    garbage, or it is simply a fragment.


    When Mateo saw Charlie questioning the master¡¯s mentality that had been passed down for


    thousands of years, his face blushed immediately, and he said falteringly:


    ¡°Impossible¡­ Absolutely impossible¡­ These are all mental methods that have been passed down


    for thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°How could it not be true?¡± It¡¯splete¡­ Besides, there are no masters in the transformation


    realm and the master realm¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Since there are transformation realms and master realms, it proves that


    there must be someone who has reached this height.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t people nowadays reach this level? Has it reached this height? Could it be that modern


    people eat well, dress well, and live a long time?¡± Mateo was speechless for a while.


    Charlie said again: ¡°You might as well write down your Taizhen Dao¡¯s martial arts mentality and


    show it to me.¡±


    ¡°I will know if it isplete.¡± Mateo¡¯s face was covered with blue, and he said depressedly: ¡°Master


    Wade,¡±


    ¡°If you want my Taizhen Dao mentality, as long as you say a word, this subordinate will write it down


    for you immediately, and you don¡¯t have to fool your subordinates like a three-year-old child¡­¡±


    As he said that, he exined with a sincere face: ¡°This subordinate is not reluctant to tell you this


    method,¡±


    ¡°But mainly because I am worried that this method will be spread, and I will be speechless in the


    future to face the patriarch¡­¡±


    Charlie snorted: ¡°You old boy, you keep saying that you are loyal to me, but you still miss the


    teacher in your heart. It¡¯s really hypocritical!¡±


    Mateo waved his hands quickly: ¡°Master Wade is wronged, Master Wade! The subordinates really


    serve you wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°I dare not show a little negligence, the focus of subordinates, the sun and the moon can learn a


    lesson!¡±


    Charlie smiled contemptuously, and asked him: ¡°Mateo, let me ask you, in your mind, which one is


    greater between me and your sect?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ ¡­¡± Mateo smacked his lips, pursed his lips and scratched his head, and finally said with


    difficulty: ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s not that I, Mateo, cheated. Swear, one is that you will never betray the


    teacher in this life, the other is that you must not pass on the secret of the untransmitted Taizhen


    Dao to outsiders,¡±


    ¡°Even ordinary disciples in the school and the others are to find the next one for the teacher. The


    heir to the head, spare no effort to cultivate him, let him inherit the mantle of Taizhen Dao, but if he


    fails to do one thing, he will die!¡±


    Speaking of this, Mateo said with a face of pain: ¡°But now the subordinate swear that only You are


    looking forward to it, and speaking from the bottom of your heart, the subordinates also feel very


    entangled now and don¡¯t know what to do for a while.¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Old slicker, I asked you to tell me which is bigger, you have been here with me


    for a long time. What¡¯s your stance?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mateo said bravely, ¡°Master Wade, this subordinate thinks that you and the master should


    be of the same age! So, I would like to do my best for you, but don¡¯t let the subordinate vite the


    oath I made to the master¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡± Charlie nodded, ¡°It seems that you are really loyal to the master, and I will let you


    choose between me and the master at this time. It¡¯s really a bit difficult for you.¡±


    Mateo nodded again and again: ¡°This subordinate thanks Master Wade for the understanding¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°ording to you, I and your sect are the objects you swear allegiance to,


    but you swore allegiance to the sect first, and it stands to reason that the sect is your original


    match.¡±


    Mateo waved his hands quickly: ¡°Master Wade, this subordinate doesn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    Charlie parked the car on the side of the road at the foot of the mountain, looked at Mateo, and said


    seriously: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been the most reasonable person, since that¡¯s the case, I think You¡¯d better go back to


    the United States, go back and carry forward your school, and don¡¯t let your masters and ancestors


    feel cold.¡±


    Mateo had his own thoughts, although he was grateful to Charlie, he was also willing to do it for


    Charlie Saddle before horseback, but with this teacher¡¯s mentality, he is absolutely reluctant to


    show it.


    So, now hearing Charlie say these words with a serious expression, he was also thinking to himself:


    ¡°In this case, then I might as well take advantage of the slope and go back to the United States to


    continue to be the head of my


    Taizhen Dao.¡±


    ¡°Howfortable! What¡¯s more, I am now in the Great Perfection of the Bright Realm, and I will


    break through and enter the Dark Realm in the future, just around the corner!¡±


    Although Mateo knew that Charlie had a panacea in his hand that could help him improve quickly,


    but he felt in his heart that the pill was extremely precious after all. If Charlie could give him one, he


    probably wouldn¡¯t give him a second one.


    Put aside the opportunity to stay, he can¡¯t ept it just by showing martial art.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly followed Charlie¡¯s words, cupped his hands respectfully, and said,


    ¡°Thank you, Master Wade, for your generosity!¡±


    ¡°Your kindness willst forever, and I dare not forget it!¡±


    Charlie shook his head with a smile, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me, after all, you and my


    grandma are considered good friends, so I can¡¯t force you to do anything.¡±


    As he spoke, he patted his shoulder lightly, and some spiritual energy flowed in quietly, looking at


    Milo he said earnestly: ¡°Milo after you go back,¡±


    ¡°You must practice martial arts even harder. After all, you are so old, and you are only a mere five-


    star martial artist. To tell the truth, you really can¡¯t do it!¡±

 Chapter 5391

    Chapter 5391


    Although you are far worse than you, but thanks to you, you have broken through to the Great


    Consummation of the Ming Realm¡­¡±


    Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked: ¡°Oh? Really? Why didn¡¯t I see that you are the Great


    Ming Realm Consummation?¡±


    Mateo smiled apologetically: ¡°You are such a noble person who forgets things¡­¡±


    ¡°You personally gave a pill to your subordinates, you will not forget it, right?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I remember giving you the pill, but you When did you be the Great


    Consummation of the Ming Realm?¡±


    Mateo didn¡¯t know what Charlie meant and felt a little nervous, so he could only say: ¡°Master


    Wade¡­you¡­are you angry¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, if you don¡¯t want to Let me go back to the United States next time, I am willing to stand by


    your side¡­¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°No, no, you misunderstood, I am not angry with you, and I don¡¯t need you to


    stay by my side,¡±


    ¡°I meant, you really only have the cultivation base of a five-star martial artist, and you still have


    three of your eight meridians that have not been opened up, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Ah? How could it be¡­¡± Mateo said subconsciously, and then subconsciously closed his eyes


    slightly and mobilized the true energy in his body,¡±


    ¡°Only to be horrified to find that three of the eight meridians that he had opened up had been


    blocked for no reason!


    If the meridians are blocked, the strength will inevitably decline greatly.¡±


    ¡°If three of the eight meridians are sealed, the strength is almost equal to half of the loss!¡±


    Mateo panicked and sweated all over his face. His first reaction, apart from being panicked, was


    that it was impossible!


    These eight meridians of mine have been opened up one by one in the past few decades.


    Practicing martial arts since ancient times, I have only heard that the meridians will be more


    and more open,¡±


    ¡°And more and more smooth, but I have never heard that the meridians that have been opened will


    be sealed again¡­¡±


    Suddenly, he looked at Charlie, who was smiling on the side, he murmured in a terrified tone:


    ¡°¡­Master Wade¡­are the three meridians of this subordinate sealed by you¡­you just patted this


    subordinate¡­ Shoulder, it should be at that time¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled, and then said with a serious face: ¡°I don¡¯t have it, you have to show evidence before


    you talk nonsense, don¡¯t swear!¡±


    Mateo Seeing Charlie¡¯s undisguised narrow expression knew that he must have done this.


    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t care about anger at all, he just thought to himself in great fear: ¡°This¡­


    what level of a master is this Master Wade?¡± ¡°Why can he seal my three meridians in an instant?


    Stay? You know, it took me at least ten or twenty years to get through all these three meridians, and


    it took less than a second for Charlie to seal them all¡­ This¡­ This is too scary, right?¡±


    Thinking of this, he begged with a mournful face: ¡°Master Wade, it is not easy to practice step by


    step to this day, please hold your hand high, don¡¯t make fun of this subordinate¡­ This is the


    painstaking effort of this subordinate for nearly twenty years¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a serious face: ¡°Master Hong, how can you do this? I¡¯ve already told you that I


    didn¡¯t do it. You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mateo choked with red eyes and said, ¡°Master Wade ¡­ Who else could have done it if it wasn¡¯t


    you? This subordinate has been practicing martial arts for decades,¡±


    ¡°And has never heard that the existing cultivation base can be reversed, and the opened meridian


    can be closed¡­¡±


    ¡°You must beining that the subordinate did not just now I would like to hand over the


    master¡¯s mind, that¡¯s why you tease this subordinates like this¡­¡±


    Charlie said very seriously: ¡°Master Hong, you may have really misunderstood me, I didn¡¯t let your


    cultivation base go backward.¡±


    As he said that, Charlie deliberately pretended to suddenly think of something, pped his


    forehead, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Milo, maybe there is something wrong with my car.¡±


    ¡°My car has a special function, that is, whoever is sitting here As the co-driver of the car, this car will


    gradually close his meridians,¡±


    ¡°And his cultivation base will be lower and lower, so I advise you to get out of the car quickly, so as


    not to continue to decline.¡±


    Mateo was really about to cry, then the expression was ten thousand times uglier than crying, and


    he begged:


    ¡°Master Wade, please don¡¯t make fun of your subordinates. This subordinate is not a three-year-old


    child, how could he believe such nonsense¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°You really don¡¯t believe it?¡±


    Mateo nodded desperately: ¡°This subordinate really doesn¡¯t believe it!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, and some strangeness entered Mateo¡¯s body through the air and sealed


    another piece of his meridian.


    Afterward, Charlie said very seriously: ¡°Look, I told you that you don¡¯t believe me, but now it has


    be a four-star?¡±


    After hearing this, Mateo circted his meridians again, and his face paled instantly after being


    frightened this time!


    He didn¡¯t expect that with just a few words, another one of his meridians was sealed!


    He was scared out of his wits all of a sudden, and hurriedly opened the car door and ran out of the


    car.


    Mateo fell down on the cement floor by the side of the road, turned around and looked at Charlie¡¯s


    BMW 530, and then thought about how he fell from Bright Realm to a four-star martial artist


    inexplicably.


    Wiping his tears with the sleeve of his robe, he cried and said, ¡°What the hell is this car! Why are


    you stealing someone¡¯s cultivation!¡±


    ¡°I went back to thirty years ago this night, and my cultivation is not as high as my closed disciple.


    What face do I have to face the ancestors of Taizhen Dao¡­¡±


    Charlie leaned forward and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Milo, my car is not honest, I will teach it a lessonter,


    if it doesn¡¯t work, I will send it away for scrapping,¡±


    ¡°You can check when you return to the United States, and I will arrange a ne for you.¡±


    Mateo looked up at Charlie, saw that he was smiling, and suddenly came back to his senses,


    hurried back to the car, crying, and said:


    ¡°Master Wade, this subordinate knows that you must have done it, this is the work of dozens of


    subordinates. Years of cultivation is the hard work of this subordinate for decades,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just seal it up! I beg you, for the sake of the hard work for so many years, please forgive


    me this time! Do you want your subordinate now toe up with Taizhen Dao¡¯s martial arts


    mentality, and this subordinate will give it to you verbatim!¡±


    Charlie put away his joking smile, and said with a serious expression: ¡°Mateo, you are really


    interesting, didn¡¯t you just say that you promised the old ancestors that you will never spread it,


    otherwise you will be struck by lightning? Why are you willing to spread it now?¡±


    Mateo said with a face of pain: ¡°Master Wade¡­ This is because this subordinate didn¡¯t understand


    it for a while.¡±


    ¡°You have great supernatural powers You can seal the four meridians of your subordinates with a


    flick of your fingers,¡±


    ¡°And your strength is far superior to your subordinates, even far above the Taizhen Dao ancestors,


    how can you covet my Taizhen Dao¡¯s tattered mentality¡­¡±


    Saying that Mateo continued: ¡°Besides, as you said, there must be a major w in my Taizhen Dao


    mentality, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to train a master of the dark realm for so many years.¡±


    ¡°If I use the Taizhen Dao mentality, so you can check the gaps and make up for the Taizhen Dao¡­it


    must be a once-in-a-lifetime good thing for us Taizhen Dao at that time!¡±

 Chapter 5392

    Chapter 5392


    Charlie listened patiently, smiled slightly, and then studied for a while, shook his head, and said:


    ¡°Hong Master, as the saying goes, a master¡¯s order cannot be vited, I suggest you don¡¯t let your


    too-true patriarchs be sad and disappointed.¡±


    Then, he looked at the time and said, ¡°Milo, I have something to do, I¡¯m going to incense A trip to


    Hot Spring. Besides, my car may be bad for you, so don¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°You should take a taxi back to the ce where you live. I¡¯ll arrange theer and someone


    will contact you. I¡¯ll go first, bye!¡±


    If you really know your mistakes, please give your subordinates another chance to reform


    themselves!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Look at what you said, what¡¯s wrong with you obeying the instructions of


    the master? Don¡¯t deny yourself and belittle yourself. I still have something to do, so I¡¯m leaving


    first, let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    How dare Mateo let Charlie leave like this, if Charlie really turned his face and refused to recognize


    him, wouldn¡¯t his four meridians be finished?


    So he could only pull on the car door, and said with snot and tears: ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s not easy to


    cultivate! Please see that your subordinate has a good attitude of admitting mistakes, and give


    another chance¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t give it to you, but it¡¯s just four meridians. You go back


    and meditate carefully, and you will break through after thirty or fifty years.¡±


    Mateo choked up and said, ¡°Master Wade, in this situation, how can there be thirty or fifty years to


    open meridians¡­¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense with him, and said with a straight face: ¡°Master


    Hong, close my car door, I¡¯m leaving, thank you!¡±


    In his mind, Mateo closed the car door subconsciously. Charlie didn¡¯t wait for him to recover, kicked


    the elerator, and drove the car away.


    After Charlie left, Mateo came back to his senses and shouted loudly from behind: ¡°Master Wade!


    Master Wade, you can¡¯t leave your subordinate here, Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t care what he said. And the car disappeared.


    Mateo chased for a few hundred meters but failed to catch up. Seeing Charlie¡¯s car driving on the


    viaduct heading for the suburbs, he sat on the ground in a slumped state, crying and said,


    ¡°Master Wade, your grandma and I are also considered good friends. No matter how you say it, you


    are half an elder, don¡¯t bring such bullies!¡±


    But Charlie didn¡¯t care what he was crying and screaming, he had already rushed all the way to the


    Champs Elysees hot spring.


    In fact, ording to Charlie¡¯s n, let Mateo be a teacher in the ChampsElysees Hot Spring, and


    help him perfect his martial arts mentality, or simply give him a new one,¡±


    ¡°Let him teach the He family well, As well as those young warriors with potential in the Front, as


    long as he does well, he will definitely not treat her badly, and will help him break through the dark


    realm and be a master of the dark realm in a short time.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the old man would have so many small calctions, not to mention


    whether he didn¡¯t want to reveal whether the teacher¡¯s mentality was sincerely out of principle, just


    his attitude as a ve with two surnames ispletely unworthy of his own reuse.


    Therefore, in Charlie¡¯s view, to deal with him, he must bepletely subdued first, otherwise, those


    little things in his heart must always be there, and sooner orter it will be an unstable factor.


    It is easy for Charlie to seal his four meridians with spiritual energy. It is really troublesome to


    unblock the meridians, but it is too simple to block them.


    It¡¯s like digging a 10-kilometer tunnel. To make it open to traffic, not only the amount of work is huge,


    but also the amount of manpower and material resources invested is astronomical.


    However, if you want to make a ten-kilometer tunnel that has been opened to traffic unavable to


    traffic,


    You only need to get a truckload of earthwork to pile up at the entrance, and everything will be


    solved.


    Moreover, the most interesting thing is that Charlie blocked his meridians with spiritual energy.


    Although there was only a very small amount of spiritual energy, there was no such thing as spiritual


    energy in Mateo¡¯s body.


    For him, spiritual energy was a blow to reduce dimensionality, and he had nothing to do response.


    Charlie fooled him just now, saying that he could still break through in thirty to fifty years,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    But in fact, he was just making fun of him. If he really asked him to go back to retreat and practice,


    he would not be able to break through even one meridian in a hundred years.


    It can be said that Charlie¡¯s little aura has beenpletely locked up, Mateo¡¯s future in martial arts.


    This is not as simple as returning to 30 years ago overnight, it is directly locking him to 30 years


    ago.


    At this time, Mateo didn¡¯t know what Charlie¡¯s meridians were sealed off, or what it meant, he only


    knew that he absolutely couldn¡¯t just leave in such a desperate way.


    At a certain moment, he thought about calling Charlie¡¯s grandmother and asking her toe and


    judge for him.


    But in the new year, he suddenly felt that he absolutely couldn¡¯t make such an impulsive move.


    Because Charlie had already confessed to him before that he was not allowed to reveal his identity


    to his grandmother.


    If hemitted a crime knowingly, once he really annoyed Charlie, not to mention the four


    meridians being sealed, even he might be killed by him.


    The dejected Mateo, after much deliberation, still felt that he had to find a way to get Charlie¡¯s


    forgiveness, and only in this way could he regain his original cultivation.


    So, recalling that Charlie said just now that he wanted to take him to the Champs Elysees Hot


    Spring, he immediately stood up and stopped a taxi by the side of the road.


    It was the first time for the taxi driver to see such an old man dressed as a Taoist priest, and Mateo


    was indeed a bit of a fairy.


    When he saw him get in the car, he asked very respectfully: ¡°Master, where are you going?¡±


    Mateo said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Champs-Elysees Hot Spring.¡±


    ¡°Going to the hot spring?¡± The taxi driver was a little puzzled, wondering why an old man would go


    to the hot spring hotel.


    Before Mateo could speak, he thought of something, and said casually: ¡°By the way, the Champs


    Elysees Hot Spring Hotel is closed,¡±


    ¡°And it is said that it will be upgraded and opened. If you want to take a hot spring, let me introduce


    you to another ce.¡±


    Mateo shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to take a hot spring, I¡¯m looking for someone to do


    something.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder!¡± The driver of the car said with a smile: ¡°I said that a Taoist priest like you, at first


    nce, is a master who is only asking questions.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for him to have time to soak in some hot springs.¡±


    Then he asked: ¡°Taoist priest, I don¡¯t know if you usually go to the hot springs.


    Which Taoist temple do you live in?¡±


    ¡°My mother is very religious and usually goes to the Tianhou Pce to burn incense.¡±


    Mateo nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not from Aurous Hill. I¡¯m from the United States, and my Taoist temple


    is also in the United States.


    ¡°Is it not in China? Howe there are Taoist temples in the United States?¡± Mateo rolled his eyes


    at him, and asked, ¡°Is there no church in China?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The driver smiled and said, ¡°I understand when you say that Now, then you should have


    gone to the United States to preach from China a few years ago, right?¡±


    Mateo looked embarrassed, and said with a smile: ¡°I have been busy practicing in my life, and I


    have never preached or preached.¡±


    The driver gave him a thumbs up and praised him: ¡°When I saw you, I felt that I was destined to be


    with you. You look like a serious Taoist priest, and you are definitely not a liar who fools people!¡±


    Mateo ignored him but lost his mind Looking out of the window, he recalled the hardships of his


    painstaking cultivation in the United States for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And then thought of how old he was, and traveled thousands of miles to China to find opportunities,


    but who would have thought that this happy thing would happen within two days? Now he has


    regressed and be a four-star martial artist¡­


    The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved Mateo felt, and tears flowed down his cheeks.


    When the driver saw him, he quickly asked him: ¡°Master, why are you crying? Who bullied you?¡±

 Chapter 5393

    Chapter 5393


    In the Chinese circle in North America, he is really a famous number one person. Don¡¯t know how


    many people will pay homage to him when they see him, and there are many high-ranking officials


    and nobles among them.


    But he never dreamed that aftering to Aurous Hill, he would be bullied by Charlie to the point of


    crying.


    This kind of gap made him feel even sadder. And what made him suffer the most was not the


    grievances he suffered just now, but even after he had suffered so many grievances,


    He had to bite the bullet and take a taxi to find Charlie to atone for his sins with tears in his eyes.


    This is the consequence and end that one must bear after offending someone who should not be


    offended.


    Mateo also understood in his heart that the reason why Charlie wanted to punish him like this was


    mainly because his little thoughts made him angry.


    Now think about it carefully, the elixir that Charlie gave him was priceless, it could even be said to


    be a priceless treasure, and the reason why he gave him this elixir was also very obvious, that is to


    make himself serve him wholeheartedly.


    But on the surface, he agreed very well, but he still had a lot of small things in his heart, and even


    wished to say goodbye to Charlie, and returned to the United States to continue to be his previous


    self.


    Thinking of this, Mateo couldn¡¯t help cursing himself in his heart: ¡°Mateo, Mateo, you are really


    unsatisfactory, and Charlie is so strong, how could it be possible to suffer from your dumbness?¡±


    ¡°You tter him superficially, three times With two minds, it¡¯s really strange that he let you go back to


    the United States! In the whole world, how can such a good thing happen?¡±


    After realizing how shameless and stupid he was just now, Mateo regretted it in his heart.


    He thought that anyway, he had already eaten the pill given by Charlie, and it was impossible for


    him to spit it out and return it to him.


    In addition, he was an old friend of his grandmother. Imprisoned in Aurous Hill, right?


    Moreover, he also personally said to let him go, so whether he is sincere or not, he can go along


    with the current and use the slope to get off the donkey.


    But who would have thought that there is a waterfall under the boat when you push the boat along


    the water and a cliff under the donkey on the slope?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    So, he silently made up his mind: when he arrived at the Champs Elysees Hot Springter, no


    matter what Charlie¡¯s attitude towards him, he had to be firm, and from now on, he would be loyal,


    never go west, let face south, and never go north himself!


    Only in this way is it possible for Charlie to forgive himself and restore his cultivation base.


    This moment.


    Charlie, who started first, has already arrived at the entrance of the Champs Elysees Hot Spring.


    In the middle of the road at the entrance to the mountain, there is a very eyecatching sign, which


    says: The hotel is closed for renovation and temporarily closed. Sorry for any inconvenience.


    In addition, there were two cars parked on the side of the road, with several security guards in


    security uniforms sitting in the car.


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s car turning from the main road, a security guard stepped out of the car and


    stopped in front of the car.


    After the car stopped, he walked outside the cab and said, ¡°Excuse me, sir, our hotel is currently


    being upgraded. , It¡¯s no longer open to the public during this period of time, I¡¯m really sorry,¡±


    Charlie said with a casual smile: ¡°Why, your hotel is closed to the public, and you don¡¯t even let me


    go?¡±


    The man immediately exined: ¡°Sir, this road is not a municipal road, it was built by our hotel, and


    thend upied by this road was also purchased by our hotel, so after the hotel closed down, this


    road We also have the right to close the road.¡±


    Then, he took out a document from behind the blocking sign, showed it to Charlie through the


    window, and said, ¡°Let you take a look first, this is our relevant document on the right of way of this


    road. The documents are approved and stamped by the city council.¡±


    Now the Champs Elysees haspletely closed its business to the outside world, and this itself is


    a dead-end road at the foot of the mountain. When it is closed to the outside world, no one can


    come here anymore.


    The hot spring hotels at the foot of the mountain have been closed, not to mention the hot spring


    vis halfway up the mountain. This hotel with more than 200 rooms, a huge area, and a natural


    closed terrain naturally became a hotel cultivated by Charlie. The best choice for masters.


    After the hot spring hotel closed its business, Issac reced all the people here with his


    confidantes, and Orvel also sent a lot of trustworthy minions from his subordinates to take charge of


    security patrols here, so as to ensure that the ce would not be invaded by outsiders approach.


    At this time, the security guard who was talking to Charlie was one of Orvel¡¯s subordinates.


    Charlie lowered the window and asked him with a smile: ¡°This whole hotel is mine, don¡¯t I have the


    right to go in?¡±


    Since Charlie only opened the window a crack at first, the other person didn¡¯t see Charlie¡¯s face


    clearly, and when Charlie put down the window, he was immediately dumbfounded, and said


    sincerely:


    ¡°Master Wade, why is it you¡­ I don¡¯t know that it was you who drove the car. I took the liberty to


    offend you just now. I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you are alsopleting your work, and you are doing it very


    well.¡±


    The man was relieved immediately, and quickly said respectfully: ¡°Master


    Wade, our boss is busy inside now, do you want me to inform him?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°No, I¡¯ll drive in to find him by myself.¡±


    The man quickly said: ¡°Okay, Master Wade! I¡¯ll remove the sign for you!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he quickly moved the warning sign aside, and respectfully made a gesture


    of please to Charlie.


    Charlie told him: ¡°By the way, if there is an old man surnamed Hong who tells you that he knows me


    and wants to go in to find me, you must not let him in.¡±


    The man immediately said: ¡°Master Wade, you don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him in.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Okay, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Charlie drove to the hotel.


    In the hotel, Orvel is directing a group of younger men to demolish and rectify some public facilities


    of the hot spring hotel.


    He probably knew that Charlie was going to train some martial arts masters here, so he discussed


    with Issac dismantling all the inside of therge lecture hall for group building meetings for guests,


    Directly reinstall it into arge indoor training venue, and then re-upgrade the fitness equipment, to


    meet the needs of those martial artists.


    There is also a very huge project, which is to rece all the doors and windows that open outwards


    with one-way ss that can absolutely guarantee privacy, so as to further ensure that no one will


    know the actual use of the inside.


    In addition, Orvel also set up an area full of building materials outside the hotel. Not only did he


    prepare arge quantity of building materials such as cement and yellow sand, but he also prepared


    a lot of scaffolding and decorative raw materials. Giving the illusion of a massive makeover here.


    When Charlie arrived at the entrance of the hotel, seeing the scene in front of him, he really sighed


    at the hard work of Orvel and Issac. Although these two people are not martial arts experts and


    have no actualbat ability, they are really verypetent as his right-hand men.


    Although Orvel¡¯s younger man agreed to Charlie not to inform Orvel, Orvel was his boss after all, so


    as soon as Charlie arrived at the door, Orvel walked out cheerfully and quickly.


    Orvel was very happy to see Charlie, and said with a respectful smile: ¡°Master


    Wade, why did youe here today without informing?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I found a coach here, I n to bring him over to get acquainted with the


    working environment.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Orvel nodded, seeing Charlie himself, and he asked a little puzzled: ¡°Mr.


    Wade, where is the coach you mentioned?¡±


    Charlie snorted. , casually said: ¡°He¡¯s in the back, don¡¯t let him in today!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him in?¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Orvel asked in surprise, ¡°Master Wade, you are here. Didn¡¯t you want to


    bring that instructor over to familiarize yourself with the environment? Why don¡¯t you let him in? I


    really don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Charlie snorted and said casually: ¡°He is a little ignorant about this kind of ignorance. If you are a


    person, you must beat, otherwise, you don¡¯t know how you will lose the chain in the future.¡±


    Orvel understood in an instant, and said with a smile: ¡°I understand Master Wade! If this is the case,


    then let¡¯s ignore him for the time being. Take a look and let me tell you about some of my


    adjustment ideas, if you have any needs, please ask me anytime, and I will try my best to realize


    them.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said to Orvel: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 5394

    Chapter 5394


    At the same time.


    The taxi that Mateo took had already arrived at the fork in the road where Orvel¡¯s younger man was


    on duty.


    The taxi driver slowed down, pointed to the sign in the middle of the road, and said to Mateo who


    was on the co-pilot: ¡°Master, you can¡¯t pass this way. If you want to go to the Champs Elysees Hot


    Spring, you have to go down and walk.¡±


    Mateo nodded resentfully, he said, ¡°Just stop here, I¡¯ll get off here.¡±


    The taxi driver stopped the car, Mateo paid, opened the door, and got out of the car.


    At this time, Orvel¡¯s minion came forward and asked, ¡°Master, where are you going?¡±


    Mateo¡¯s eyes were still red and swollen, and he said in a very dejected manner:


    ¡°I¡­ I came to see Master Charlie¡­ ¡­¡±


    As soon as the minion heard this, he knew that this person should be the old man surnamed Hong


    mentioned by Charlie.


    But just to be on the safe side, he still asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Mateo cupped his hands: ¡°My surname is Hong.¡±


    The minion smiled: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hong, this ce is currently being renovated and upgraded, and


    we won¡¯t let you in for the time being.¡± ¡°Just tell the master, that Mateo wants to see him!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The minion shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t have Master Wade¡¯s contact information, even if I had, I


    wouldn¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Mateo asked puzzledly: ¡°Why? Could it be that Mr. Wade Said you won¡¯t let me in?¡±


    The minion chuckled, ¡°Then you can figure it out yourself.¡±


    Seeing the minion¡¯s smile like watching a show, Mateo immediately knew that Charlie must have


    ordered.


    At this moment, although he was depressed and wanted to die, he knew in his heart that if Charlie


    didn¡¯t let him in, he just couldn¡¯t go in, even if the kid in front of him didn¡¯t have any cultivation at all,


    with his current strength as a four-star warrior, he could deal with him that is more than enough, but


    he still can¡¯t go in.


    So, he could only sigh, and said dejectedly: ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for him here¡­¡±


    The minion shrugged: ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Mateo had no choice but to walk to the side of the road silently, looking for shade next, sit cross-


    legged, and meditate.


    It¡¯s not that he really wants to cultivate or have a peaceful mind. On the contrary, his mentality is


    about to explode now. After all, thinking about what happened today, the more he thinks about it,


    the more depressed he bes,


    The more he thinks about it, the more aggrieved he feels, as if he fell into a pond full of asphalt


    There is no way to get rid of it. In desperation, he can only use the Taoist method of breathing out to


    force himself to calm down.


    But doing so had no effect, and his heart still hurt like a knife stuck inside.


    At this time, his mobile phone rang suddenly. Although he was upset, he still took out the mobile


    phone and took a look with unlimited magnification.


    Because it was none other than Charlie¡¯s grandmother who called.


    Mateo looked at the name of the caller and burst into tears uncontrobly.


    But he still suppressed the urge to cry, pressed the answer button, and said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Mrs.


    An¡­¡±


    Mrs. An asked in surprise on the other end of the phone: ¡°Master Hong, your voice sounds very


    tired, did something happen to you?¡±


    Mateo wiped away his tears, forced a smile, and said, ¡°Everything is all right, I¡¯m old, my resistance


    is weak, and I¡¯ve caught wind and cold, maybe I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±


    The olddy An was relieved and said: ¡°The An family is going to leave for Aurous Hill in the near


    future. I wonder how long you will stay in Aurous Hill?¡± Mateo became excited when he heard this.


    He thought to himself: ¡°I am bullied by Charlie like this, and I am worried that no one would make


    the decision. If Mrs. An came, she might be able to help me uphold justice.¡±


    ¡°Even though Charlie didn¡¯t agree, I didn¡¯t dare to reveal it in front of her,


    Charlie¡¯s identity, but it¡¯s okay for me to take advantage of hering to


    Aurous Hill to walk around more with An¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°At that time, Charlie won¡¯t look at the monk¡¯s face and the Buddha¡¯s face, so he can¡¯t be too hard


    on me!¡±


    Thinking of this, he quickly asked: ¡°Madam, when do you n to leave?¡±


    Mrs. An said: ¡°The An family has a lot of things to do, and many things need to be arranged in


    advance, but it will definitely be done as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely be able to arrive in Aurous Hill within this month, but I don¡¯t know. When do you n


    to return to the United States?¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Go back to the olddy, I will not leave Aurous Hill for the time being, so


    when youe to Aurous Hill, I must be here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Mrs. An, He smiled and said: ¡°At that time, I would like to ask you master Milo to


    come and calcte for us,¡±


    ¡°To see if we are in Aurous Hill, whether it is a blessing or a curse, and whether we can get what we


    want.¡±


    Mateo said without thinking: ¡°Olddy, don¡¯t worry, then I will definitelye to the door and do the


    math for you!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Old Madam An said happily, ¡°Then I will thank Mr. Milo first!¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Mateo said with trepidation: ¡°I have always respected you, olddy, and it is my


    blessing to serve you like a dog!¡±


    Mrs. An hurriedly said: ¡°I am serious! You are a Daoist master, it is a blessing to have your help!¡±


    The two exchanged a few words and hung up the phone, Mateo put away the phone and sighed in


    his heart: ¡°Olddy¡­ you are saying that now because you don¡¯t know Your grandson¡¯s ability,¡±


    ¡°If you know that I was rubbed on the ground by your grandson like a dog, you will know what kind


    of master I am¡­¡±


    ¡°You are waiting for me to give you advice, and I am still waiting for you here for upholding justice¡­¡±


    On the other side at this time, the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel.


    Orvel took Charlie to walk around the hotel and also shared his ideas with Charlie about how to


    transform the hotel in the future.


    Orvel¡¯s idea was to be as low-key as possible, so he put all the venues indoors in the hotel.


    Although the hotel also has arge square and green space,


    It is very easy to transform it into a standard sports venue, but Charlie is here after all for secret


    training,


    If some people find out that there are a group of people practicing on the internal yground every


    day, they will definitely have doubts.


    Therefore, at that time, the life and training of all personnel will be kept indoors, which will be


    rtively hidden.


    And Orvel also has a very practical suggestion. He thinks the hotel has a lot of rooms. If there will


    not be too many people staying at a time, he should give priority to living on the first floor.


    In the state of being closed for renovation, if the building of the guest room department is brightly lit


    at night,¡±


    ¡°It may give people a very strange feeling. If only the first floor has lights, and all the above floors


    are dark, it is rtively more reasonable.


    Charlie found that although Orvel looked like an old man with little education, he considered the


    issues rtivelyprehensively,


    And his execution ability was also in ce, so he said to him: ¡°Mr. Hong, I think you are very


    thoughtful. , I will leave it to you to be fully responsible for the renovation work here, I only have one


    request, and that is to finish it as soon as possible.¡±


    Orvel immediately said: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely go all out and work overtime!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,


    I¡¯ll go back to the city first, let¡¯s connect on call if there is anything.¡±

 Chapter 5395

    Chapter 5395


    So Mateo stood up quickly, ran all the way to the side of the road, forced a smile on his face, and


    waited for Charlie to arrive.


    Charlie also saw Mateo from a distance.


    In fact, Charlie had already guessed that he would definitelye, And he would definitely be here


    waiting for him.


    So, when he drove to the front, he deliberately slowed down the speed of the car,


    Then stopped beside Mateo, opened the window, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Hey, why is Mr. Milo here? Do you want to take a hot spring bath?¡± Mateo quickly said humbly:


    ¡°Master Wade¡­this subordinate¡­subordinate is waiting for you here¡­¡± ¡°Wait for me?¡± Charlie


    asked with a funny face:


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to hurry up and prepare to return to the United States?¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for me to do here?¡±


    Mateo hurriedly begged: ¡°Master Wade, I really know that I made a mistake, please give me another


    chance.¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly took out a few pieces of paper full of words and handed them to Charlie,


    He respectfully said: ¡°Master Wade, this is our Taizhen Dao¡¯s mentality,¡±


    ¡°And this subordinate has copied it down verbatim, please read it!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Mr. Milo, Why did you suddenly make such a decision that vited the


    teachings of your ancestors?¡±


    Mateo said awkwardly: ¡°Master Wade, you should stop making fun of your subordinates¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Master Milo, to be honest,¡±


    ¡°How can I make you feel sorry for your ancestors?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, you should quickly take back this piece of paper!¡± Mateo gritted his teeth, and said


    firmly:


    ¡°Master Wade, from now on, this subordinate will not be the head of the Taizhen Dao!¡±


    ¡°This subordinate has already decided to give up the position of the head of the Taizhen Dao to my


    personal disciple,¡±


    ¡°And will serve you wholeheartedly in the future.¡±


    ¡°Do the work of a dog and a horse for you!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows when he heard this: ¡°Quitting the headship?¡±


    ¡°No more!¡± Mateo said firmly: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are right to criticize,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t have two surnames.¡±


    ¡°So the only way is to withdraw from the sect.¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and asked him: ¡°Decided?¡±


    Mateo nodded again and again: ¡°Decided! I will pass the position of mastership to my closed


    disciple today.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, Master Wade, from now on, the subordinates will only listen to your orders,


    and will do my best for you!¡±


    Charlie smiled, opened the central control lock, and said to Mateo,


    ¡°Get in the car and talk.¡±


    Mateo seemed to be grabbing at straws, opened the door, and hurried to get in.


    But seeing that his bu.tt was about to hit the seat cushion,


    He jumped out to a distance like an electric shock,


    And asked Charlie cautiously: ¡°Master Wade¡­you¡­do you still have this same car?¡±


    Charlie looked With a look of panic and lingering fear in his heart,


    He smiled slightly and said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t fix so many fancy intestines and demon moths,¡±


    ¡°My car will not give you any trouble.¡± Mateo blurted out without thinking: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry.


    I will never dare to y any more tricks¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said lightly: ¡°Then get in the car.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Only then did Mateo open the door and got in the car?


    As soon as he got in the car, Charlie took the piece of paper from his hand,


    Looked at the title on it, frowned, and said,


    ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±? Is this the mentality of your Taizhen Dao?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Mateo said


    without hesitation:


    ¡°The founder of Taizhen Dao, just got this ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± by chance, so he founded


    Taizhen Dao¡­¡±


    Charlie was horrified. This ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± was also recorded in the


    ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±,


    And it was the longest one among the many mental methods recorded in the ¡°Nine Profound


    Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    Theplete book of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± has three volumes and twentyseven chapters,


    With a total of nearly 50,000 words, but what Mateo wrote on the paper is only about a thousand


    words,


    Which should only be the first chapter of the first volume.

 Chapter 5396

    Chapter 5396


    In ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±, the first chapter is aplete introductory mental method. It mainly


    teaches people how to practice martial arts from scratch,


    How to perceive their own dantian and meridians, How to transform true energy through exhtion,


    And gradually break through the meridians.


    Although Charlie had given Aoxue an internal boxing method like ¡°Four


    Elephant Boxing¡± back then,


    That kind of boxing method could only improve thebat effectiveness of the warrior,


    It was a method of warfare, not a mental method that could improve cultivation.


    Because Charlie has mastered the aura, he has not carefully sorted out the various martial arts


    methods recorded in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    Now, relying on his memory of the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± and meditating for a while,


    He realizes that this ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± is actually the truly perfect martial arts method.


    This kind of martial arts mentality starts from how to breathe out and transform true energy,


    And teaches people to improve their own strength step by step,


    And then continue to break through, and finally reach the master level.


    Once they reach the Great Perfection of Grandmaster Realm, They will be able to enter thest


    stage of martial arts. When a martial artistpletes thest stage of martial arts, What greets him


    is the very beginning of an aura.


    Only at that step can he start to master the aura.


    If Taizhen Dao Patriarch got theplete copy of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±,


    Then even if Taizhen Dao could not produce top masters who are proficient in the aura,


    It could at least produce a few masters in the Dark Realm, Transformation Realm, and even Grand


    Master Realm.


    But the ruin lies in the fact that what he got was only the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself: ¡°If I hand over the second chapter of


    ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± to Mateo,¡±


    ¡°His cultivation base will surely improve by leaps and bounds, and he can enter the dark realm with


    his own strength.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, this man has too many thoughts. Otherwise, he may have already started to practice


    the second chapter of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± in the Champs Elysees Hot Spring.¡±


    However, this also strengthened Charlie¡¯s determination to take Mateo under hismand.


    This is because Mateo has practiced the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan


    Dao¡± for so many years,


    And he is already familiar with this mental method. If he is to pass this mental method to others,


    He will definitely be able to pass on his own experience for so many years.


    Summed up the fastest way for people to master ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±.


    If there is no him, and he just hands over the mentality of ¡°Taizhen


    Hunyuandao¡± to the He family and the warriors of the Cataclysmic Front,


    Then it will take at least a few years for them to be familiar with this mentality a little bit, and


    then they can have built a tree.


    Inparison, Mateo connecting the past and the future will save a lot of time.


    And as long as Mateo can work for him in a down-to-earth manner, Charlie will not treat him badly.


    At that time, he will not only be able to get the follow-up ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±,


    But also cultivate arge number of masters in Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡¯s martial arts master.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t tell Mateo these words, he just threw back the few pieces of paper written


    by Mateo, and asked him casually:


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the wilderness, where did you get the paper and pen?¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Back to Master Wade, the little brother on the side of the road helped me run


    errands from the Inte¡­¡±


    Charlie snorted, his expression gradually became serious, and he said:


    ¡°Your ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± is notplete at all. It¡¯s just the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Howe¡­¡± Mateo said subconsciously: ¡°In Taizhen Dao, there are also some collected martial


    arts methods, but they are all fragments without exception.¡±


    ¡°Only this ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan ¡°Tao¡± is aplete mental method with beginning and end!¡±


    Charlie smiled contemptuously, and asked him: ¡°What is the essence of


    ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±?¡±


    Mateo blurted out: ¡°Of course, it is the martial arts mental method!¡± Charlie curled his lips, and said


    disdainfully:


    ¡°I tell you, the essence of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± is Hunyuan,¡±


    ¡°Do you know what Hunyuan is?¡± Mateo frowned, thought for a long time, and then said:


    ¡°It seems to be It¡¯s a rtively general saying in Taoism,¡±


    ¡°And it doesn¡¯t have a particrly clear meaning¡­¡±


    Charlie shook his head, and said lightly: ¡°Hunyuan is the chaotic air when the world is not divided,¡±


    ¡°And this is the beginning of vitality!¡±


    ¡°Its ultimate goal is to let people enter the Tao with martial arts,¡±


    ¡°And finally master the power of Hunyuan.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he pointed to the paper in Mateo¡¯s hand and jokingly said:


    ¡°You have written all about how to breathe and how to break through. Meridian,¡±


    ¡°There is no word rted to Hunyuan, it is like you have a book in your hand,¡±


    ¡°The title of which is ¡°The Principles of Power Generation in Thermal Power nts¡±,


    But you only have the content in your hand that teaches you how to dig coal.¡±


    ¡°Can it be the whole story?¡±

 Chapter 5397

    Chapter 5397


    Charlie¡¯s words made Mateo, who was still feeling a bitcent, immediately dumbfounded!


    Originally, Charlie said that the ¡°Taizhen Hunyuandao¡± of Taizhen Tao was not theplete version,


    and he was still very upset.


    After all, for thousands of years, the sessive heads of Taizhen Tao all thought that this sect could


    have aplete set of martial arts heart.


    It is not appropriate to be proud of thew, or even think highly of yourself because of it.


    However, after listening to Charlie¡¯s analogy, he suddenly realized that Charlie probably wasn¡¯t


    talking nonsense!


    Taizhen Dao¡¯s ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± is likely to be just a small part of the real ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan


    Dao¡± as Charlie said.


    Thinking of this, he asked in surprise: ¡°Master Wade, the reason why you say that must be because


    you have a moreplete mental method of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±, right?¡±


    Charlie chuckled lightly, and jokingly said: ¡°Why are you so sure that I have a moreplete


    version?¡±


    Mateo blurted out subconsciously: ¡°Master Wade, you just said that the real ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±


    is like ¡°The power generation of a thermal power nt Principles¡±,¡±


    ¡°And what Taizhendao holds is just to teach people how to dig coal, so it proves that you have at


    least read this ¡°Principles of Power Generation in Thermal Power nts¡±¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled without hiding anything: ¡°You guessed right, I have indeed read the


    original andplete version of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±,¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And I can tell you clearly that the entire ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± has a total of three volumes and


    twenty-seven chapters,¡±


    ¡°This copy that you Taizhen Dao masters got is just the first chapter.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Mateo asked stammeringly as his eyeballs were about to fall out of the sunken eye


    sockets.


    ¡°Wade¡­Master Wade¡­you¡­are you serious?!¡±


    Charlie asked back: ¡°I¡¯ve teased you before, what do you think I¡¯m lying to you now?¡±


    Mateo swallowed his saliva, and blurted out: ¡°We¡­our Taizhen Dao¡­ for thousands of years and


    dozens of generations, have we been practicing the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±?!¡±


    Charlie was very firm, he nodded and said: ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what happened!¡±


    Mateo sat on the spot, and his expression became extremely lonely and mncholic.


    His eyes were out of focus and he said nkly: ¡°A person from kindergarten It¡¯s only been a mere


    twenty-odd year since I started studying until I graduated with a Ph.D. ¡­¡±


    Charlie was amused by Mateo¡¯s analogy, but he also felt that his analogy was very reasonable, so


    he praised:


    ¡°Your conversion method is indeed very reasonable. Strictly speaking, you are too sincere. You


    have been studying kindergarten K1 textbooks repeatedly,¡±


    ¡°Which is basically equivalent to the stage of learning 26 English letters.¡±


    Mateo said with a mournful face: ¡°Master Wade¡­I am not questioning you¡­but if it is true as you


    said, we have learned twenty-six English letters.¡±


    ¡°In the first chapter of the seven chapters, there is already a master who can enter the dark realm.


    The dark realm is the second most important realm for a warrior,¡±


    ¡°But there are only four major realms for a warrior. Could it be that the remaining three major realms


    need to be left behind? Can all the content of the twenty-six chapters be broken through?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said very seriously: ¡°The journey of martial arts is to enter the Tao with


    martial arts. If you want to truly enter the Tao, you must practice martial arts to the extreme,¡±


    ¡°The Bright Realm is just the beginning, and the Dark Realm is just the first hurdle after getting


    started. Every small level improvement in the future may take a lifetime to achieve.¡±


    ¡°You can cultivate to eight stars in fifty years Warrior, but if you are given another fifty years, you


    may not be able to break through the dark realm.¡±


    ¡°Even if you are lucky enough to break through the dark realm and live another fifty years, do you


    think you can cross from the first level of the dark realm to the second level of the dark realm?¡±


    ¡°The sky, the third heaven? Not to mention the transformation realm and the master realm behind,


    every step, the difficulty is multiplied exponentially.¡±


    Mateo suddenly became more at a loss, and he couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Does that mean that


    stepping forward? Entering the Dark Realm is actually only one-twenty-seventh of the journey


    through martial arts?¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said one word inly but cruelly: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mateo was very depressed, and asked him: ¡°Master Wade, what kind of Tao is it to enter the Tao


    with martial arts? For me, how many years will it take?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Then you can ask me, I don¡¯t know how many years it will take to walk the


    next road.¡±


    Mateo sighed: ¡°The journey of martial arts is really too much. It¡¯s been a long time, and there are


    countless dead bones along the way, but I don¡¯t know where this old bone of mine will stay¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel depressed, Voyager 1 has been flying for nearly 50


    years, and it is still there moving and did not fly out of the sr system,¡±


    ¡°When it flies out of the sr system, it may take tens of thousands of years to reach the next


    gxy, you regard it as yourself, when you break through into the dark,¡±


    ¡°It is equivalent to Voyager 1 The number flew out of the sr system.


    Thinking about it this way, do you feel that the future is very vast?¡±


    ¡°Vastly vast?¡± The corners of Mateo¡¯s mouth twitched unconsciously: ¡°When you say that,¡±


    ¡°I feel even more desperate, not knowing that I can not be sure where I am going?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much, this is not something you should think


    about, after all, you are only a four-star warrior now, let alone flying out of the sr system, at best


    you have just arrived On the edge of Mars.¡±


    When Mateo heard this, his heart was bleeding from pain, and he quickly assured: ¡°Master Wade,


    don¡¯t worry, this subordinate will notify the first disciple toe here to inherit the token of the head


    of Taizhen Dao.¡±


    ¡°After that, the subordinates will serve you wholeheartedly!¡±


    Charlie asked him with a smile: ¡°If your personal disciple asks where your ancestral medicine


    cauldron has gone, what would you say?¡±


    Mateoughed awkwardly, opened his mouth, and said: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, the matter of


    the medicine cauldron is the top secret of the head.¡±


    ¡°Only when the old head passes the position of the head to the new head will it be handed over


    together with the head token?¡±


    ¡°The heir of the sect only knows that there is a token of the sect head, but not the existence of the


    medicine cauldron, so I just need not say anything¡­¡±


    Charlie gave him a thumbs up, and said with a smile: ¡°You know the legend


    bit.¡±


    Mateo smiled and asked Charlie cheekily: ¡°Master Wade¡­ I don¡¯t know if this subordinate will have


    the opportunity to practice the content behind ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± in the future?¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and smiled: ¡°Originally you had the opportunity Yes, I asked you to


    hand over your teacher¡¯s martial arts mentality, just to see how your cultivation mentality is.¡±


    ¡°If it is not good enough, I will give you a better one; if it is notplete, I will give it to you. A more


    complete one, but I didn¡¯t expect you to always have selfishness towards me,¡±


    ¡°So now you have ended up like this, you, you should reflect on yourself these two days.¡±


    Mateo was also extremely ashamed and regretful, and said repeatedly:


    ¡°Wade Master, don¡¯t worry, if I, dare to have any second thoughts towards you in this life, I will die


    without a ce to bury myself!¡± Eastern Europe at this moment.


    Three container trucks are speeding on the highway in Antalya, a port city in Turkey.


    The containers loaded by these three trucks carried three disassembled former Soviet-made AK-


    360 close-in anti-aircraft guns and their supporting ammunition.


    Since the disintegration of the Soviet Union, Turkey, Ukraine, and Georgia have gradually be


    leaders in the ck arms market in Eastern Europe.

 Chapter 5398

    Chapter 5398


    After the disintegration of the Soviet Union and the drastic changes in Eastern Europe, almost all


    the countries surrounding the Mediterranean Sea have be ck markets for arms trading, and


    these three countries are especially remarkable.


    Hundreds of millions of various Soviet-made weapons and equipment are sold all over the world


    from these countries, and the magic here is not only the huge transaction volume,


    But also, as long as you have money, you can buy them here except for strategic nuclear missiles


    and fifth-generation aircraft, almost all weapons and equipment.


    Not to mention the close-in defense guns produced in the former Soviet Union, as long as the


    money is enough, even the raw materials for nuclear weapons can be saved in these ces.


    Among them, Turkey has a world-renowned nuclear ck market. After the nuclear submarine


    reactors dismantled by the former Soviet Union were dismantled, most of their core fuel rods flowed


    into the ck market here.


    With enough money, it is not difficult to buy a dozen kilograms of enriched uranium from here, and


    go home and save a big bomb for yourself.


    Therefore, three close-in defense guns can only be regarded as an ordinary transaction in this kind


    of ce.


    Several arms dealers from Eastern Europe escorted the three container trucks to the port of


    Antalya, where a container ship was about to be fully loaded.


    After the three trucks entered the port, they were immediately assigned to the berth of the container


    ship.


    The three men had been waiting by the berth for a long time.


    When they saw the three cars get off, they immediately went forward to meet with the person in


    charge of escorting the cars.


    The surrounding personnel had already been cleared in advance so the two sides started the arms


    deal in broad daylight.


    Neither of the two sides spoke. The person in charge of the escort opened the containers of the


    three cars and asked the three men to go up and check them one by one.


    After confirming that they were correct, the three jumped out of the container, and one of them


    waved at the freighter.


    The small loader immediately passed through the freighter and put down an iron box weighing 600


    kilograms.


    The person in charge of escorting the car immediately stepped forward, opened the iron box, and


    found that it was full of golden gold bars, so he winked at the people around him,


    And several people immediately came over with equipment, took out the gold bars one by one,


    examined them, weighed them, and then Put them in several packages.


    The iron box contained 500 kilograms of gold. All the gold bars were remelted before departure and


    made of t molds. There was not even a steel seal on the body, so naturally, no clues could be


    found.


    After confirming that there was no shortfall in the 500 kilograms of gold, the person in charge of the


    escort came to the three men with a smile, and said with a smile:


    ¡°There is no problem with the 500 kilograms. The price of gold has risenpared to when we


    talked about the price two points, I will not refund the price difference.¡±


    One man from this side said: ¡°No refund, do business with us, you don¡¯t need to refund the price


    difference if the gold price rises, and we will make up the price difference for you if the gold price


    falls.¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, I like to do business with yourpany. It¡¯s simple,


    efficient, and fun.¡±


    One of the men said coldly: ¡°Remember, if you tell anyone the name of ourpany we will not let


    you go alone.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± The manughed and then said with a smile: ¡°I even have a lot of NATO weapons


    here, if you are interested, I can give them to you. Just quote a price.¡±


    The man frowned and asked, ¡°When did you start stockpiling NATO weapons?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± The man said with a smile: ¡°Going to Ukraine when you have time to see. The weapons


    from NATO are almost out of stock. More than half of the weapons donated by the member states


    have flowed to the ck market. You can talk about whatever you want. There is nothing you can¡¯t


    get!¡±


    The leader nodded, and said lightly: ¡°If there is a need, I will contact you again, we have to prepare


    to go.¡±


    The man hurriedly said: ¡°OK, if there is a need, I will contact you again, happy cooperation!¡±


    Soon, the gantry crane loaded the three containers onto the ship.


    After the three confirmed that they were correct, they also boarded the freighter, and then the


    freighter set sail overnight and headed for the Suez Canal.


    The route of this freighter was from Turkey to South Africa via the Suez Canal,


    But no one knew that three of the thousands of containers it carried were going to disembark


    halfway.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The straight-line distance from Antalya to Cyprus is only more than two hundred kilometers, and


    even to the south coast of Cyprus, it is only three to four hundred kilometers.


    When the freighter left Turkey and sailed into the vast ck Sea, it was already dark.


    A number of sailors disguised as soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front have already begun to


    process the three containers.


    They first opened the container and checked the inside to avoid any tracking and positioning


    equipment.


    After confirming that it was correct, they installed their own positioning equipment in the container


    and then began to reinforce the loaded weapons and ammunition.


    The reinforcement method was to weld many fixing buckles inside the container with an electric


    welding machine,


    And then use the thickened sling that bears dozens of tons securely fixes the weapon and


    ammunition inside the container.


    Then, they used waterproof materials to seal the gaps in the container and then fixed a number of


    equipment simr to oxygen cylinders around the bottom of the container.


    When the freighter was only less than 100 kilometers away from Cyprus, it was alreadyte at night,


    and a storm suddenly fell on the sea,


    And the waves gradually became stronger, so that the visibility on the entire sea was extremely low.


    Whatever it was, it was not visible.


    At this time, the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front were on the deck, preparing for the handover of


    weapons in an orderly manner.


    They used GPS positioning and immediately threw the three containers into the vast sea after


    arriving at the predetermined coordinates.


    Miraculously, just a few seconds before the container entered the water, the oxygen cylinder-like


    equipment around the container suddenly exploded,


    And then the interior expanded rapidly, turning into multiple huge airbags, holding the container


    firmly on the water¡¯s surface superior.


    As the three containers entered the water one after another,


    The freighter continued to sail towards the Suez Canal without stopping.


    And these three containers floating on the sea were sessfully captured by a light transport ship


    that had been waiting nearby.


    Then, the light transport ship increased its horsepower, galloped towards the port where the copper


    mine was located, and arrived at the wharf near the copper mine before dawn.


    Since the person in charge of the copper mine had already opened up all the rtionships,


    The three containers did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    After the containers were unloaded, they were immediately transported to the interior of the copper


    mine.


    At the same time, Joseph had already brought Abren along, waiting here early.


    Abren is proficient inmunication technology and also dabbles in radar and infrared technology.


    Joseph ordered people to purchase infrared night vision equipment and thermal imaging equipment.


    The equipment is linked with the near-anti-cannon.


    At the threemanding heights of the copper mine, Joseph had already had three inconspicuous


    ss rooms erected,


    And the three newly arrived close-in anti-aircraft guns were intended to be ced in these three


    commanding heights.


    These threemanding heights canpletely cover the open ground in the copper mine and


    form an intersecting firepowerwork.


    Once the three close-in defense guns locked on the target, they could attack the target from three


    directions in circles,


    So as to be at the target¡¯s location, and Within dozens of meters around, a three-dimensional fire


    coverage areaposed of different ballistics is formed.


    If any earles to the door from Warriors Den, after the three close-in defense guns greet him, it


    would be difficult to leave even a DNA fragment¡­

 Chapter 5399

    Chapter 5399


    He heard from Joseph that he was asked to help with the near-anti-aircraft artillery.


    Although he knew nothing about weapons, fortunately, he was very experienced in electronic


    technology.


    This is the first time Abren observed a close-range anti-aircraft gun.


    He thought it was arge machine gun before, but when it was in front of him,


    He realized that the size of this thing is so big,


    Especially the Six gun barrels as thick as arms, thick and long, not imposing.


    The whole near-defense gun looks like the turret part of a tank.


    The muzzle can move up and down, and the base of the turret can turn left and right,


    So the fire coverage is veryrge.


    Abren watched the soldiers who were assembling, And couldn¡¯t help but said to Joseph beside him:


    ¡°Master, can you buy such a fierce weapon casually?¡±


    Joseph nodded and said casually: ¡°From Eastern Europe, basically just bought it casually.¡±


    Abren asked in surprise: ¡°Is there no one to care about?¡±


    Joseph shook his head and said with a smile: ¡°No one cares about this kind of thing here,¡±


    ¡°And it is a private transaction. No one cares,¡±


    ¡°The weapons and equipment used by various armed forces in Africa are basically bought from


    here.¡±


    Abren said: ¡°I can understand buying an AK47, isn¡¯t it a bit arrogant to buy a close-in anti-aircraft


    gun¡­¡±


    Joseph pointed to one of the close-in anti-aircraft guns and said with a smile:


    ¡°This thing is also an AK, but the caliber is a littlerger, 30mm.¡±


    Joseph smacked his lips and said to Abren: ¡°Brother, I have a question for you.¡±


    Abren hurriedly said, ¡°Say it.¡±


    Joseph opened his mouth and said: ¡°Look, I n to arrange these three closein anti-aircraft guns in


    the ss room at the threemanding heights above.¡±


    ¡°It can be opened, but the instation requirements of this thing are very high.¡±


    ¡°To ensure the shooting uracy and no apuse, when the roadbed is used,¡±


    ¡°It must be firmly fixed on the reinforced concrete base. It is not difficult to fix, but Mr. Wade hopes I


    can quickly withdraw these three close-in defense guns after using them up,¡±


    ¡°And the sooner the better, how can I achieve it? Manual disassembly and assembly may take a


    long time,¡±


    ¡°But once this thing really fires, there is not much time to evacuate soon after,¡±


    ¡°Is there any way for me to dismantle it within a minute and lift it away with a helicopter?¡±


    Abren held his chin and turned around in circles near-defense gun for a while, and said:


    ¡°The requirement for the use of this thing is to fix it with heavy-duty bolts,¡±


    ¡°To ensure that it does not shake when shooting, right?¡±


    Joseph nodded: ¡°Yes!¡± Abren thought for a while and said:


    ¡°If you can even buy this thing, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem to buy a few explosive bolts?¡±


    ¡°Explosive bolts?¡± Joseph asked curiously: ¡°What are they for?¡±


    Abren Said: ¡°For aerospace, you know that multi-stage rockets. To put it bluntly, a three-stage


    rocket is three rockets connected together.¡±


    ¡°Whenunching, the first-stage rocket is ignited first. After reaching a certain altitude, the fuel


    consumption of the first-stage rocket is almost the same.¡±


    ¡°It is necessary to quickly realize the separation from the second-stage rocket,¡±


    ¡°And then the second-stage rocket ignites and then flies, but the solidity requirements of the rocket


    connection are also very high,¡±


    ¡°And its rapid separation requirements must bepleted in an instant, so aerospace scientists


    invented a kind of explosive bolt.¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, the heavy-duty bolt has a built-in sting device and an ignition device.¡±


    ¡°When needed, as long as the electricity is turned on,¡±


    ¡°The entire bolt can be directly exploded, and then it can be separated instantly.¡±


    Joseph recalled the rocketunch. The picture suddenly dawned on him, and he blurted out:


    ¡°I know, that thing is really fast. Generally speaking,¡±


    ¡°When the booster is separated, it explodes in an instant.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Abren nodded, and said: ¡°This thing is very precise, and it can ensure that only itself will be


    blown up, and the equipment connected to it will not be damaged.¡±


    ¡°It is not only used for rockets but also for the escape seats of fighter pilots.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ignited, and the hard connection can be released in an instant.¡±


    As he spoke, Abren said again: ¡°You fix the three cannons with explosive bolts, and when


    necessary,¡±


    ¡°You only need to detonate the bolts, and this thing can be separated from the base.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you want to be quicker, make the slings ahead of time,¡±


    ¡°And when the timees, the sting will be disconnected, and the helicopter will hang on the


    slings and take them away.¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Joseph clenched his fists excitedly, and blurted out,


    ¡°Thank you, Brother, I will arrange for people to go shopping.¡±

 Chapter 5400

    Chapter 5400


    At the same time.


    The Nordic capital.


    Jarvis, who had already parted ways with Jeremiah, was sitting in a bar in the City drinking.


    In the past few days, he started from Bergen and investigated all the way,


    Wanting to know where the missing cavalry guards went, But he has not found any clues rted to


    them.


    In fact, when he was in Bergen, he thought about two directions.


    Since he is not in the line of cavalry guards, on the one hand,


    He can find out where the cavalry guards went after they disappeared in Bergen,


    And on the other hand, he can also find out what special circumstances the Cavalry guards had


    before they came to Bergen.


    Among them, the former is naturally the best choice.


    Because only by finding the whereabouts of them, can he know who rescued Maria.


    As for thetter, he can only hope that there are some shady problems in the Cavalry Guards itself,


    otherwise, it is basically a waste of time to check this line forward.


    Therefore, he took the lead in choosing the former, And checked in Northern Europe for several


    days.


    He searched all the way to Oslo City, but still haven¡¯t found any clues.


    When he was depressed, he simply found a bar and had a drink.


    However, just when he felt a little bit drunk,


    His mobile phone suddenly received a message from a virtual number,


    The content was only a few short words: the meeting will be held in half an hour.


    He reluctantly put away his cell phone,


    Took out two banknotes and put them under the wine ss, got up, and walked out of the bar.


    Back at the hotel where he was staying, he washed up and opened a special software on his phone


    on time.


    After opening the software, he first entered and exited the password, And then did facial recognition


    and voice recognition.


    After all passed, his ount was automatically pulled into the online meeting room by the system.


    On the phone screen at this time, there are five matchbox-sized screens in total,


    One of which is in the middle, and the remaining four are distributed on the four corners of the


    phone screen.


    However, three of the five screen frames arepletely ck,


    Showing that they have not been connected yet, and only two people have connected,


    Namely himself who appears in the upper right corner of the real-time screen, And an old man with


    a white beard in the upper left corner.


    Seeing the white-bearded old man, Jarvis bowed his hands respectfully,


    And said with a smile, ¡°Jermo, where are you, old man?¡± ¡°Eastcliff,¡± Jermo said lightly.


    Jarvis hurriedly asked: ¡°Then, did you get any clues to find Maria?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jermo shook his head, still


    cherishing words like gold.


    Jarvis stretched his waist, yawned, and said, ¡°Oh¡­ this girl is really cunning!¡±


    As he was speaking, the lower left corner showed someone connected, And the face of a middle-


    aged man appeared on the screen.


    Jarvis stretched out his hand to say hello: ¡°Javren, don¡¯t you enjoy life in New York?¡±


    The man called Javren smiled and said: ¡°I am waiting toe out this time to solve problems for


    the Lord. Say, it¡¯s the same everywhere.¡±


    At this time, the screen in the lower right corner also lit up, and Jeremiah appeared on the screen.


    Seeing that she seemed to be sitting alone on a business jet,


    Jarvis asked, ¡°Where are you going, Jeremiah?¡±


    Jeremiah said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Far East to see, where thend is sparsely popted.¡±


    ¡°It meets the requirements for Maria to hide.¡±


    Jarvis asked in surprise: ¡°Going to the Far East?! Why didn¡¯t you say hello in advance?¡±


    Jeremiah said casually: ¡°You and I chose different directions,¡±


    ¡°So it doesn¡¯t matter if I say hello to you or not Jarvis.¡±


    Jarvis was about to say something, but the middle picture suddenly lit up,


    And the expressions of the four people were all terrified, and then they all stopped talking


    immediately.


    The picture in the middle changed from pitch ck to white light, And no other objects or even


    outlines could be seen.


    Immediately afterward, they heard a voice processed by a voice changer and asked coldly:


    ¡°What is the progress?!¡±


    Hearing the voice of the lord questioning, everyone¡¯s expression is awed.


    Jermo spoke first and said respectfully: ¡°Back to the Lord, I am investigating in Eastcliff.


    There are no clear clues yet, but this subordinate believes that there will be gains in China.¡±


    The Lord asked coldly: ¡°You still think that Maria is most likely to escape back to China?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jermo replied, ¡°This subordinate thinks that she should be in China.¡±


    The Lord asked him, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    Jermo: ¡°This subordinate has analyzed Maria¡¯s current situation. For her, choosing a wild ce with


    arge area and few people to hide seems like the best choice,¡±


    ¡°But this subordinate believes that she has already failed once in Northern Europe. So this time, she


    will definitely do the opposite and go to the ce with the most people,¡±


    ¡°And as the saying goes, a hermit hides in the city, Maria is also Chinese, hiding in China is


    definitely the best choice for her.¡±


    Lord was silent for a moment and said: ¡°This witch is more cunning than a fox, and I can¡¯t figure her


    out. Jermo, let¡¯s do it ording to his intuition.¡±


    Jermo sped his fists respectfully: ¡°I obey!¡± The Lord said again: ¡°By the way, since you have


    arrived in China, you should take the time to visit Aurous Hill.¡± ¡°To Aurous Hill?¡± Jermo asked, ¡°I


    don¡¯t know what orders the Lord has?¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°Although Changying and Margaret were beheaded by you in Aurous Hill back


    then,¡±


    ¡°The whereabouts of their son has never been known.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the rtives and friends of the husband and wife are looking for the whereabouts of the


    boy,¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t let you chase after him, but for some reason recently,¡±


    ¡°The more I think about this incident, the more uneasy I feel.¡±


    ¡°If you can find the whereabouts of that kid, don¡¯t report it to me, just kill him!¡±


    Jermo¡¯s expression turned cold, and he said with shame on his face: ¡°My lord, after killing


    Changying and his wife back then,¡±


    ¡°This subordinate Immediately went to the school where the child was, wanting to kill the grass, but


    in the end, it was a step toote.¡±


    ¡°When the subordinate arrived, he had already been taken first, and I asked the Lord to punish


    me¡­¡±


    The Lord said: ¡°I am not trying to settle ounts after autumn, but this matter really makes me


    uneasy, you must find him when you go this time!¡±


    Jermo immediately said in a respectful and loud voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord, This subordinate must


    find a way to find that kid and take his head with my own hands!¡±


    The Lord said with emotion: ¡°If that kid is still alive, he would be almost thirty years old now!¡±


    Jermo nodded: ¡°If this subordinate remembers correctly, Changying and


    Margaret were killed by This subordinate at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°When they were beheaded, their son should have just turned eight years old.¡±


    ¡°Eight years old¡­¡± the Lord murmured, ¡°Twenty years have passed, so he is now twenty-eight


    years old.¡±


    Jermo Respectfully: ¡°The Lord is wise!¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°Jermo, if he is still alive, don¡¯t let him live past thirty!¡±


    Jermo said loudly without thinking: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord, As long as he is still alive, within two years,


    this subordinate will definitely kill him!¡±


    ¡°If he is already dead, this subordinate will also dig out his bones and present them to the Lord!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Jermo will record a great achievement!¡±


    Afterward, Javren who was in New York said: ¡°Master, This subordinate is investigating clues


    rted to An family in New York, but the venue where the performance was performed that day has


    been bought by An family,¡±


    ¡°And now it has beenpletely overturned and rebuilt. At the scene, no valuable clues were


    found.¡±


    ¡°If you want to know how the An family escaped from the danger that day and the whereabouts of


    those dead, you should probably make a fuss about An family.¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°The hidden strength of the An family, It should be much stronger than our


    understanding, I even suspect that there is a high probability that the An family will also be


    protected by a master who is proficient in spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°And after thest failure, we have already rmed the enemy, you must be careful and cautious


    about this line.¡±


    Javren immediately said: ¡°Your subordinate obeys the orders!¡±


    Seeing that Jermo and Javren have finished their reports, Jarvis said respectfully:


    ¡°My lord, This subordinate is currently investigating clues about the disappearance of Cavalry


    Guards in Oslo City, but there are no clues yet. Please punish me, Lord!¡±


    The Lord said: ¡°The dead men in New York and the disappearance of the Cavalry should be the


    same person or organization behind the scenes. The other party is powerful and cautious. It is not


    so easy to investigate clearly.¡±


    After that, the Lord said again: ¡°I think,pared to these two defeats, the more important problem


    is that they seem to know our movements very well. It¡¯s a top secret among top secrets.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell the four of you before the mission was carried out, but the other party was able to


    find out in advance and urately snipe, proving that someone from the other party must have


    prated into our interior.¡±


    Jarvis ndered in his heart: ¡°Actually, The next time Maria appeared in Northern Europe, instead


    of dispatching troops from Cyprus, the Lord might as well send any one of the four of us to go


    there.¡±


    ¡°In that case, not only can Maria be captured alive, but also the mysterious force that secretly


    targets us will be captured. , kill two birds with one stone!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you left the four of us alone and insisted on sending a group of cavalry guards to


    carry out such an important task!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately said: ¡°My lord, if there is news of Maria next time, the subordinates


    are willing to fight to the death!¡±


    The Lord did not speak for a while, but waited for a few seconds before directly changing the topic,


    and said: ¡°I think it is impossible for you to find any clues in Northern Europe. Why don¡¯t you trace


    the source and see where there was a leak in the link.¡±


    Jarvis was stunned for a moment, at first he didn¡¯t understand why the Lord turned a blind eye to his


    loyalty, but at this moment, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have made a big mistake!


    He thought anxiously in his heart: ¡°The reason why the Lord didn¡¯t let the four of us catch Maria at


    the beginning was probably that he didn¡¯t want us to have the opportunity to get in touch with Maria


    too much,¡±


    ¡°And he was even worried that we would get the ring that he dreamed of getting. I even took the


    initiative to ask him to send us, isn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?¡±


    Fortunately, the lord just changed the topic and didn¡¯t talk to him, so he quickly said tteringly: ¡°The


    lord is wise since those people can¡¯t be found. Then the subordinate will go to investigate and find


    what is wrong with many of these links!¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°You will leave for Italy tomorrow, and go to the


    Governor¡¯s Mansion of the Right Army to meet the Governor, In the arrest of


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Maria, I directly conveyed the secret order to him,¡±


    ¡°And he was responsible for carrying it out. I don¡¯t doubt his sincerity, but I doubt whether this


    subordinate will leak the news to the outside world. If you go this time, We must find out the


    problem.¡±


    Jarvis said without hesitation: ¡°My lord, don¡¯t worry, I will do my best!¡±


    At this time, Jeremiah also said: ¡°My lord, I willnd in Yakutsia in three hours. During this period of


    time, this subordinate will start from Yakutsk to find out the situation in the Far East and see if Maria


    is hiding here.¡±


    The Lord hummed, and said: ¡°You and Jermo¡¯s main task is to find Maria to get clues, and we must


    communicate with each other frequently, and if there is any trouble, you must tell me as soon as


    possible.¡±

 Chapter 5401

    Chapter 5401


    Hearing the voice of the lord questioning, everyone¡¯s expression is awed.


    Jermo spoke first and said respectfully: ¡°Back to the Lord, I am investigating in Eastcliff.


    There are no clear clues yet, but this subordinate believes that there will be gains in China.¡±


    The Lord asked coldly: ¡°You still think that Maria is most likely to escape back to China?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jermo replied, ¡°This subordinate thinks that she should be in China.¡±


    The Lord asked him, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    Jermo: ¡°This subordinate has analyzed Maria¡¯s current situation. For her, choosing a wild ce with


    arge area and few people to hide seems like the best choice,¡±


    ¡°But this subordinate believes that she has already failed once in Northern Europe. So this time, she


    will definitely do the opposite and go to the ce with the most people,¡±


    ¡°And as the saying goes, a hermit hides in the city, Maria is also Chinese, hiding in China is


    definitely the best choice for her.¡±


    Lord was silent for a moment and said: ¡°This witch is more cunning than a fox, and I can¡¯t figure her


    out. Jermo, let¡¯s do it ording to his intuition.¡±


    Jermo sped his fists respectfully: ¡°I obey!¡± The Lord said again: ¡°By the way, since you have


    arrived in China, you should take the time to visit Aurous Hill.¡± ¡°To Aurous Hill?¡± Jermo asked, ¡°I


    don¡¯t know what orders the Lord has?¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°Although Changying and Margaret were beheaded by you in Aurous Hill back


    then,¡±


    ¡°The whereabouts of their son has never been known.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the rtives and friends of the husband and wife are looking for the whereabouts of the


    boy,¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t let you chase after him, but for some reason recently,¡±


    ¡°The more I think about this incident, the more uneasy I feel.¡±


    ¡°If you can find the whereabouts of that kid, don¡¯t report it to me, just kill him!¡±


    Jermo¡¯s expression turned cold, and he said with shame on his face: ¡°My lord, after killing


    Changying and his wife back then,¡±


    ¡°This subordinate Immediately went to the school where the child was, wanting to kill the grass, but


    in the end, it was a step toote.¡±


    ¡°When the subordinate arrived, he had already been taken first, and I asked the Lord to punish


    me¡­¡±


    The Lord said: ¡°I am not trying to settle ounts after autumn, but this matter really makes me


    uneasy, you must find him when you go this time!¡±


    Jermo immediately said in a respectful and loud voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord, This subordinate must


    find a way to find that kid and take his head with my own hands!¡±


    The Lord said with emotion: ¡°If that kid is still alive, he would be almost thirty years old now!¡±


    Jermo nodded: ¡°If this subordinate remembers correctly, Changying andContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Margaret were killed by This subordinate at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°When they were beheaded, their son should have just turned eight years old.¡±


    ¡°Eight years old¡­¡± the Lord murmured, ¡°Twenty years have passed, so he is now twenty-eight


    years old.¡±


    Jermo Respectfully: ¡°The Lord is wise!¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°Jermo, if he is still alive, don¡¯t let him live past thirty!¡±


    Jermo said loudly without thinking: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord, As long as he is still alive, within two years,


    this subordinate will definitely kill him!¡±


    ¡°If he is already dead, this subordinate will also dig out his bones and present them to the Lord!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Jermo will record a great achievement!¡±


    Afterward, Javren who was in New York said: ¡°Master, This subordinate is investigating clues


    rted to An family in New York, but the venue where the performance was performed that day has


    been bought by An family,¡±


    ¡°And now it has beenpletely overturned and rebuilt. At the scene, no valuable clues were


    found.¡±


    ¡°If you want to know how the An family escaped from the danger that day and the whereabouts of


    those dead, you should probably make a fuss about An family.¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°The hidden strength of the An family, It should be much stronger than our


    understanding, I even suspect that there is a high probability that the An family will also be


    protected by a master who is proficient in spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°And after thest failure, we have already rmed the enemy, you must be careful and cautious


    about this line.¡±


    Javren immediately said: ¡°Your subordinate obeys the orders!¡±


    Seeing that Jermo and Javren have finished their reports, Jarvis said respectfully:


    ¡°My lord, This subordinate is currently investigating clues about the disappearance of Cavalry


    Guards in Oslo City, but there are no clues yet. Please punish me, Lord!¡±


    The Lord said: ¡°The dead men in New York and the disappearance of the Cavalry should be the


    same person or organization behind the scenes. The other party is powerful and cautious. It is not


    so easy to investigate clearly.¡±


    After that, the Lord said again: ¡°I think,pared to these two defeats, the more important problem


    is that they seem to know our movements very well. It¡¯s a top secret among top secrets.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even tell the four of you before the mission was carried out, but the other party was able to


    find out in advance and urately snipe, proving that someone from the other party must have


    prated into our interior.¡±


    Jarvis ndered in his heart: ¡°Actually, The next time Maria appeared in Northern Europe, instead


    of dispatching troops from Cyprus, the Lord might as well send any one of the four of us to go


    there.¡±


    ¡°In that case, not only can Maria be captured alive, but also the mysterious force that secretly


    targets us will be captured. , kill two birds with one stone!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you left the four of us alone and insisted on sending a group of cavalry guards to


    carry out such an important task!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately said: ¡°My lord, if there is news of Maria next time, the subordinates


    are willing to fight to the death!¡±


    The Lord did not speak for a while, but waited for a few seconds before directly changing the topic,


    and said: ¡°I think it is impossible for you to find any clues in Northern Europe. Why don¡¯t you trace


    the source and see where there was a leak in the link.¡±


    Jarvis was stunned for a moment, at first he didn¡¯t understand why the Lord turned a blind eye to his


    loyalty, but at this moment, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have made a big mistake!


    He thought anxiously in his heart: ¡°The reason why the Lord didn¡¯t let the four of us catch Maria at


    the beginning was probably that he didn¡¯t want us to have the opportunity to get in touch with Maria


    too much,¡±


    ¡°And he was even worried that we would get the ring that he dreamed of getting. I even took the


    initiative to ask him to send us, isn¡¯t this just asking for trouble?¡±


    Fortunately, the lord just changed the topic and didn¡¯t talk to him, so he quickly said tteringly: ¡°The


    lord is wise since those people can¡¯t be found. Then the subordinate will go to investigate and find


    what is wrong with many of these links!¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°You will leave for Italy tomorrow, and go to the


    Governor¡¯s Mansion of the Right Army to meet the Governor, In the arrest of


    Maria, I directly conveyed the secret order to him,¡±


    ¡°And he was responsible for carrying it out. I don¡¯t doubt his sincerity, but I doubt whether this


    subordinate will leak the news to the outside world. If you go this time, We must find out the


    problem.¡±


    Jarvis said without hesitation: ¡°My lord, don¡¯t worry, I will do my best!¡±


    At this time, Jeremiah also said: ¡°My lord, I willnd in Yakutsia in three hours. During this period of


    time, this subordinate will start from Yakutsk to find out the situation in the Far East and see if Maria


    is hiding here.¡±


    The Lord hummed, and said: ¡°You and Jermo¡¯s main task is to find Maria to get clues, and we must


    communicate with each other frequently, and if there is any trouble, you must tell me as soon as


    possible.¡±

 Chapter 5402

    Chapter 5402


    Jeremiah said without thinking: ¡°Okay Lord!¡±


    At this moment, the lord said again: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all I have to say. I hope you all will go all out and


    send back the good news as soon as possible. Whether it¡¯s capturing Maria or finding the enemy


    behind the scenes, I will reward you a lot!¡±


    Almost at the same time, the four earls cupped their fists and respectfully said to the camera,


    ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡±


    The next day, the sky in Northern Europe just brightened.


    Jarvis just opened his eyes when he received a message from a stranger.


    The text message only had words, which read: Naples.


    Jarvis knew that these must be the location of the Governor¡¯s Mansion of the Right Army.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t, it should be the first stop on the way to the Governor¡¯s Mansion of the Right Army.


    It¡¯s a bit sad to say that even Jarvis, who is one of the four Earls, doesn¡¯t know the exact location of


    the Right Army¡¯s Governor¡¯s Mansion, as well as the internal personnel structure.


    In the Warriors Den, although the four earls were said to be second only to the Lord, they were


    limited to their personal strength.


    Although the Lord attaches great importance to the four earls and has been holding them in front of


    other people in the Warriors Den, and even gave them a lot of pills and materials for improving their


    cultivation,


    But in fact, he has been deliberately controlling them. The rights of the four earls in the Warriors


    Den will hardly give them the right to directly control anyrge-scale and organized organization of


    the Warriors Den.


    Neither the dead soldiers, nor the knight guards, nor the overriding five-army governor¡¯s mansion


    obeyed any orders from the four earls.


    And the real confidants of the Lord are not the four earls, but the governors of the five armies.


    The structure of the five-army governor¡¯s mansion is the real core of the Warriors Den. Under each


    governor¡¯s mansion, there are arge number of personnel, industries, materials, weapons, and


    money.


    Under each, there is at least one garrison of dead soldiers, thousands of them, hundreds of Cavalry,


    several Commissioner envoys, and special envoys.


    In addition, there are many expatriates like Oscar¡¯s parents who have been dispatched all over the


    world, and many secret service personnel who have been ced in various countries and fields in a


    normal capacity like An¡¯s daughter-inw.


    Without the four Earls, the Warriors Den would only be missing four super masters with peak


    strength, but without the Fifth Army Commander¡¯s Mansion, the Warriors Den would be like losing


    its hands and feet.


    Therefore, the Lord himself controlled the five-army governor¡¯s mansion and even kept guard


    against the four earls, and didn¡¯t want them to know too much about the five-armymander-in-


    chief¡¯s mansion.


    Therefore, the four may be said to be the Four Earls, but they are actually the four mascots of the


    Warriors Den.


    At this time, Jarvis didn¡¯t dare to have any dys. He hurriedly got up and left the hotel, called a


    business jet general aviationpany, rented a Gulfstream ne at a price of 30,000 euros, and


    flew directly from Oslo City to Naples, a city in southern Italy.


    During the flight, Jarvis has been analyzing the current situation of the Warriors Den and the current


    difficulties of the Lord.


    As the four earls, he actually had many questions that he couldn¡¯t figure out.


    Firstly, he couldn¡¯t figure out why the Lord was so obsessed with Maria; secondly, he couldn¡¯t


    understand how magical Maria¡¯s so-called ring could make the Lord so obsessed;


    He had photographed Jermo killing Changying and his wife a few years ago, why he still couldn¡¯t


    forget An¡¯s family and even killed An¡¯s family suddenly after 20 years; he couldn¡¯t figure out why the


    Lord suddenly asked Jermo to look for the whereabouts of Changying¡¯s son.


    However, although there are so many problems that he didn¡¯t understand, he has noticed an


    obvious change through these situations, that is, the Lord is now relying more on the four earls, and


    he has gradually begun to have more defenses against them than before.


    Therefore, in Jarvis¡¯s view, no matter whether he can take advantage of the opportunity to make


    meritorious service, his future situation will be much better.


    After a three-hour flight, his nended at Naples Airport.


    This is the first time he hase to this city, but he has already heard about this city, which also


    benefits from the fact that football legend Maradona once yed for Naples Football Club.


    At this moment, at the Naples airport, his eyes were darkened, he didn¡¯t know where to go, and he


    didn¡¯t know who to turn to.


    He had been waiting for the phone to ring, but until the moment he walked out of the airport, he still


    hadn¡¯t received any message.


    At this time, a middle-aged man stepped up to him and said respectfully:


    ¡°Jarvis, you have worked hard all the way, please follow me.¡±


    Looking at the personing, Jarvis asked, ¡°Who is your surname?¡±


    What is your status in the Governor¡¯s Mansion of the Right Army?¡±


    The man quickly said: ¡°Jarvis, his subordinate is Chavren Yuan, the general of the Governor¡¯s


    Mansion of the Right Army!¡±


    When he said this, he sighed in his heart: ¡°What is the gap? This is the fcuking gap. As one of the


    four earls, I came to this ce and didn¡¯t know where to go or where to find the people.¡±


    ¡°Who, but this person in front of me knows all my whereabouts, Lord, you guard us like you are


    guarding against thieves.¡±


    Chavren took Jarvis into a Maybach with a local license te, and Chavren drove it himself carrying


    Jarvis to downtown Naples.


    While driving, Chavren asked Jarvis: ¡°Jarvis, have you ever been to Naples?¡± ¡°No.¡±


    Chavren shook his head: ¡°This is the first time. Sometime I will take you to take a stroll around


    Naples.¡±


    Jarvis said lightly: ¡°I still have important things to do, so I won¡¯t go shopping. I don¡¯t know where Jon


    is. I want to meet him as soon as possible.¡± Chavren hurriedly said:


    ¡°The governor has already booked a banquet at the best Chinese restaurant in


    Naples, and is waiting to wee you!¡± Half an hourter.


    The Maybach driven by Chavren stopped in front of a Chinese restaurant called Banyan Tree.


    This restaurant is located at the bottom of a 40-story high-rise building. It is entered from the ground


    floor. There are three floors inside.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He personally opened the car door for Jarvis and led him into the restaurant quickly.


    The two took the internal elevator to the third floor. As soon as they went out, several female service


    staff dressed in court bowed respectfully to the two, And they also respectfully shouted in Chinese


    to greet Jarvis.


    Jarvis didn¡¯t expect these people to know his identity. After being shocked, he suddenly discovered


    that these waitresses were all warriors without exception,


    And the weakest ones had three stars, and the strongest ones had reached six stars.


    Chavren led the way and said as he walked: ¡°Jarvis came to the Governer¡¯s Mansion for the first


    time. Let me give you a general introduction. This restaurant is the property of the Governer¡¯s


    Mansion.¡±


    ¡°It is open from the first floor to the second floor. The third floor is said to be a membership system,


    but it is not open to the public. The people whoe here are all internal personnel of our


    Governer¡¯s, and in this store,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the risk of revealing your identity, because the staff here Without


    exception, they are all the children of dead soldiers, Cavalry guards, and members of other


    departments.¡±


    Jarvis asked in surprise: ¡°Is this the Governor¡¯s Mansion of the Right Army?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not all of them.¡± Chavren smiled slightly: ¡°Actually This 40-story high-rise building is entirely


    our property. Although we have leased more than half of the area to localpanies, the southern


    part directly above and below the restaurant has not been leased out.¡±


    ¡°The top three floors are ostensibly leased to a shippingpany, but in fact, thatpany is also


    ours, and this part is connected to the restaurant by a secret elevator. In fact, the top floor here is


    the residence of the Governer¡¯s. ¡° Jarvis was speechless.


    While he was amazed at the size of the Governor¡¯s Mansion, he also felt that his spection on the


    ne was confirmed. Chavren told himself the situation of the Governer¡¯s Mansion in detail as soon


    as he met him.


    It must have been ordered by the Lord. It seems that the Lord will gradually loosen many


    restrictions on himself and the other three earls in the future¡­

 Chapter 5403

    Chapter 5403


    Fifth Military Command, which is one of the five army Commands of the Warriors Den.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The five-army governor¡¯s mansion is divided with China as the center, and the ancient emperors sit


    north and face south.


    The military governor¡¯s office covers most of Southeast Asia, South Asia, and


    West Asia, including China;


    The rear military governor¡¯s office covers entire Russia, Mongolia, and the


    Arctic Circle, as well as Turkmenistan, Kazakhstan, Uzbekistan, Kyrgyzstan, and


    Tajikistan in Central Asia. Stans;


    The former military governor¡¯s mansion covers all the southern ind countries in Southeast Asia,


    including the Philippines, Singapore, Mysia, and Indonesia. In addition, the entire Oceania and


    Antarctica are also covered by the former military governor¡¯s mansion;


    The right army governor covers other parts of Europe except for Russia, as well as the whole of


    Africa;


    The governor¡¯s office of the left army covers North America and South America;


    So powerful, but the overallbat power of his subordinates is enough to kill the four earls in turn.


    At this time, Jarvis, Jarvis, was taken by Chavren to the innermost box on the third floor.


    Pushing open the heavy box door, the inside is actually two hundred square meters in size.


    And what surprised Jarvis was that when he stepped into this huge box, he felt tinnitus in his ears.


    It is said that it is tinnitus, but it is actually because the ears arepletely quiet all of a sudden,


    and the white noise that is full of daily life no longer exists here, so the ears can¡¯t hear any sound at


    once, and there is a strange feeling of difort.


    Jarvis knew that this situation must be due to the super sound instion and sound absorption in


    the box, where no noise from the external environment can be transmitted, so there is this illusion of


    a vacuum.


    At this time, in front of the huge dining table in the box, a middle-aged man in his forties stood up.


    He walked towards Jarvis with a smile, stretched out his hands a few meters ahead, and said with a


    smile:


    ¡°Your subordinate Jon Wu, wee here! I was unable toe to the airport to greet you in


    person, please forgive me!¡±


    Jarvis instantly felt a strong sense of unreality.


    Don¡¯t look at how respectful Jon is to him, and even calls himself a subordinate, in fact, his status is


    infinitely higher than his own.


    He only found out today that the governor of the right army¡¯s governor¡¯s mansion is named Jon Wu.


    Before that, he didn¡¯t know anything about him.


    It can be said that his level in the Warriors Den is not enough to know his true identity.


    If he says that he is a master of the inner circle next to the emperor, then Jon in front of him is the


    important minister of the princes who dominates one side.


    Moreover, he is also very keenly aware that now the Lord has begun to allow himself to get in touch


    with these real core members, which means that he will gradually be reused in the future.


    Therefore, he also stepped forward very politely, shook hands with Jon, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Everyone is loyal to the Lord, so Jon and I naturally don¡¯t have to be so polite!


    ¡°The important ministers who serve the Lord are very handsome!¡±


    After that, he pointed to the dining table and said with a smile: ¡°This subordinate prepared a little


    wine to cleanse, please sit down!¡±


    Jarvis cupped his hands and said politely: ¡°Together!¡±


    The two were polite and sat next to each other at the huge dining table.


    Jon ordered all the other idlers to go out, and after the door was closed, he filled a ss of wine for


    Jarvis himself, and said with a smile: ¡°This is the first time this subordinate meets you, I would like


    to offer you a ss of wine, and I would like to ask you to show me your face!¡±


    Jarvis could see that although Jon¡¯s cultivation had only reached the stage of transformation, he


    didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him, so he quickly picked up his ss and said with a smile: ¡°You are


    wee, Jon,e, let¡¯s drink this cup together!¡±


    The two of them touched their wine sses lightly, and they both raised their heads and drank it all.


    Putting down his wine ss, Jon suddenly became sad and sighed: ¡°Jarvis, to tell you the truth, my


    subordinates also know why you came here this time. This time, I ask to find out what happened


    and make this subordinate aware!¡±


    Jarvis did not expect that Jon would suddenly cut in so quickly. On the topic, he also put down the


    wine ss, and said seriously: ¡°Jon, I would like to know how the secret order of the Lord was


    conveyed down after it was given to you?¡±


    Jon said frankly: ¡°The Lord¡¯s order is direct. In the hands of the subordinates, the subordinates,


    based on the principle that the fewer people know, the lower the possibility of exposure and the


    lower the overall risk, did not tell the person in charge of the middle links about this matter,¡±


    ¡°But directly sent the secret order I gave it to Zyron, themissioner who was in charge of the


    garrison of the dead men and asked him to select the most elite members of the Cavalry guards to


    go to Northern Europe.¡±


    Jarvis asked: ¡°Then those who havee into contact with the secret orders, do they know the


    identity of Maria?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jon blurted out without hesitation: ¡°I am the only one who knows Maria¡¯s identity in


    the entire Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    ¡°I passed the secret order to Zyron that day, and I just told him to go to


    Northern Europe to arrest a woman.¡±


    ¡°Even he doesn¡¯t know Maria¡¯s identity, and it¡¯s even more impossible for those Cavalry guards who


    went to carry out the mission to know, they only know that the girl is important to the Lord, and there


    will be rewards for catching her.¡±


    Jarvis nodded. He had already guessed that this would be the case. This is the style of the Lord.


    The Lord hoped that the people who would arrest Maria would not know what Maria¡¯s identity was


    and what was special about her. Avoid any risk factors in the middle as much as possible.


    Thinking of this, he asked Jon: ¡°Captain Wu, did you ask Zyron about this matter? He sent the


    person out. If there is a mole involved in this matter, then the mole must be him or his subordinates.


    It may even be him and his subordinates!¡±


    Jon said: ¡°His subordinates reported the whole incident to the Lord, and Lord and I felt that there


    should be no internal traitors in us because Zyron and the others did not know who the person is


    going to arrest, and, in order not to expose the importance of the target to the public,¡±


    ¡°Zyron himself wanted to lead the team himself, and I didn¡¯t even allow it, because ording to the


    information we got, Maria didn¡¯t have any masters sitting around, and almost a cavalry guard was


    enough to catch her and bring her back; ¡°


    ¡°So, the logic of the whole thing is a bit weird. The only ones who knew they were going to catch


    Maria were the Lord and his subordinates. The subordinates were loyal to the Lord,¡±


    ¡°So I couldn¡¯t help but It may be leaked to the outside world, so the subordinates feel that it is more


    likely that the other party has nted a dark thread here, or that the other party has grasped our


    movements through some way that we do not know.¡±


    Speaking of this, Jon said again: ¡°Before you arrived in Naples, the Lord exined to his


    subordinates that he hoped that you could find out in which link we were caught by the other party.


    Could it be that the other party has lurked into the dead man¡¯s garrison, or has secretly confronted


    the dead? They are monitoring, but we don¡¯t know it?¡±


    Jarvis was silent for a moment, his brain was running fast.


    Unfortunately, he is not Duncan.


    If he were Duncan, he would definitely sort out all possible ws in the whole operation.


    As long as he is given enough time, he will definitely be able to focus the problem on the air express


    company that is specially used to transport the dead men.


    No matter how capable you are, it is impossible to hide the trajectory of an aircraft with a take-off


    weight of 200 to 300 tons in the sky.


    In fact, even a small aircraft cannot escape the radar. It will be tracked and locked by multiple radar


    stations at the same time.


    Moreover, all radars were operated by the aviation security departments of sovereign countries, and


    intercontinental navigation must be ryed and controlled by multiple radar stations in multiple


    countries.


    Therefore, Duncan¡¯s train of thought hit the weakness of the Warriors Den. What he was eyeing


    was not the station of the dead soldiers, but the ne that dispatched the dead soldiers and the


    Cavalry guards.


    Cracking the clearing will require people around the world to maneuver quickly, but they have no


    way to hide the flight path of the ne.


    Even if they hide the shippingpany very deeply, as long as they carefully check the civil aviation


    system data, they will be able to find their clues.


    After much deliberation, Jarvis couldn¡¯t think of any reason, so he said, ¡°In this case, I will go to the


    dead man¡¯s camp and see if there are any clues!¡±


    Jon said in surprise: ¡°Jarvis What you said is true! This subordinate has exactly the intention!¡±

 Chapter 5404

    Chapter 5404


    Jarvis said: ¡°In this case, please help Jon to arrange a ne for me, and I will go there myself!¡±


    Jon nodded, and said: ¡°Fly to Cyprus from here It¡¯s very close, Jarvis, let¡¯s see what is the right time


    for the flight?¡±


    Jarvis frowned slightly, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going this time, I n not to reveal my


    identity, but to sneak in quietly, and observe the operation of the entire dead soldier station secretly.¡±


    ¡°The situation, and then see if there is anything wrong, especially the core members here, including


    the Zyron you mentioned. If you are sure that he is fine, then look for the family members of the


    missing Cavalry, and use some means to see if there I can¡¯t find any clues.¡±


    Jon immediately said: ¡°Then following the intention! Since it is sneaking in quietly, it must wait until


    night. The garrison of the dead is already heavily guarded, and I am afraid it will be difficult for you


    to sneak in during the day.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jarvis nodded and said: ¡°Naturally, we have to wait until night to sneak in, otherwise I


    wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the eyes of hundreds of cavalry guards. To be cautious, it¡¯s best to be in


    the middle of the night!¡±


    Jon said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s easy to say at noon, I will have a few drinks with you first. I have


    arranged the ne in advance. I will personally take you to the airport at eight o¡¯clock in the


    evening.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°It will take about two hours to fly from here to Larnaca International Airport in Cyprus. Afternding,


    the distance of the location of the dead man¡¯s station is about 40 kilometers away.¡±


    ¡°If all goes well, we can arrive at the station at 12 o¡¯clock in the morning. In order not to startle the


    snake, I will not arrange a vehicle for you there. After you get off the car, he can take a taxi this way


    is more natural.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jarvis nodded without thinking, and said, ¡°The time in the early morning is just right, so it¡¯s


    settled!¡± At the same time.


    Inside a copper mine in Cyprus.


    Joseph arranged for helicopters to hoist the three close-in anti-aircraft guns to the predetermined


    positions.


    Although the sting bolts that Abren wanted were rare, they were also avable on the ck


    market, and they were small in size, so it didn¡¯t take too much time to transport them by air.


    After the three close-in anti-aircraft guns were fixed with sting bolts, no matter how the turret


    composed of six barrels was moved, the entire close-in anti-aircraft gun would not move at all, and


    there was no problem with its stability.


    Moreover, all the sting bolts have already been connected to the detonators. When necessary,


    press the switch, and the bolts will explode in an instant, achieving physical separation.


    With the proximity guns in ce, Abren and the weapons experts linked the targeting and locking


    logic of the proximity guns with infrared radar and thermal imaging recognition equipment.


    ording to the logic formted by Abren and other weapons experts, they first set the entire


    copper mine wall as a first-level alert area and then set the ¡°back¡±-shaped area within 200 meters


    based on the copper mine wall, set as the level two alert range.


    Once this identification system is activated, all living bodies that enter the ¡°back¡±-shaped area from


    the outside will immediately trigger an rm. While the system sends an rm to the operator,


    The system will automatically lock the external target, and the system locks the target, close to the


    anti-cannon It will also be sync-locked.


    At this time, the operator can immediately press the fire button. Once pressed, the three close-in


    defense guns willunch shells in the direction of the target and around the target in a swirl-shaped


    trajectory.


    Taking advantage of the near-defense guns not being loaded, Abren found several cavalry guards


    and asked them to wait outside the second-level alert range.


    When the system was started, he used the walkie-talkie to let one of these Cavalry guards run into


    the second-level warning range. As soon as this person entered the second-level warning range,


    the system immediately started warning, and at the same time, three close-in anti-aircraft guns


    started to follow him, wherever he goes, the muzzle will move towards his position in real-time.


    Seeing this effect, Joseph was so surprised that he could not close his mouth from ear to ear, and


    blurted out: ¡°If this is loaded, if you press the switch, wouldn¡¯t the locked target be wiped out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Abren nodded and said: ¡°This identification system is still very powerful, there is almost no


    dy, and coupled with the fast firing rate of the shells, it is estimated that it is impossible to


    escape.¡±


    At this time, a weapon expert from the Cataclysmic Front said: ¡°Master, the trajectories of these


    three cannons need to be fine-tuned.¡±


    ¡°Considering that the target may be very powerful and move very fast if the three cannons are all


    chasing him, they may not be able to catch him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Joseph nodded and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know how


    strong the earl of the Warriors Den will be. The stronger the person, the more agile the body, so


    when you lock the target, you must n ahead.¡±


    The weapon expert said with a smile: ¡°We don¡¯t just have to make good advances. When the time


    comes, the cannon in the middle will chase the target and sweep back and forth horizontally,


    shooting a horizontal trajectory. The other two cannons will circle around the target and shoot Based


    on the two circr trajectories, the trajectories formed by these three guns will quickly chase the


    target clockwise or counterclockwise as a whole.¡±


    He pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose, pointed to them, and said, ¡°The overall trajectory


    is like the shape of my sses, and it is a ssesshaped trajectory that keeps moving in a circle


    around the center point. The system will always set the target at the center of the sses. In this


    way, it is impossible for him to escape in any direction. Get it or lose it.¡±


    Joseph murmured and repeated: ¡°The shape of the sses, the constantly rotating ballistic


    trajectory¡­is that what it means¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The weapon expert said: ¡°The three cannons will chase the target and shoot a superrge


    barrage that covers the whole area. This barrage is not the barrage posted byizens on the video


    website.¡±


    ¡°This barrage ispletely made by Hundreds of thousands of rounds of


    30mm close-in anti-aircraft shells fully cover the formed canopy.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, each cannon can densely cover hundreds of square meters, and the three cannons


    cover each other, even if it is a fly. Maybe fly out of the barrage alive.¡±


    He said, as he chuckled, and said: ¡°I gave this system a very two-dimensional name, called Death¡¯s


    K!ss.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s master Jackson was listening aside, he unconsciously felt a chill in his back. He felt that


    he couldn¡¯t even catch a single round of such a powerful shell. If hundreds of thousands of rounds


    were shot, there is no way to escape.


    At this time, Joseph nodded in satisfaction, and asked him again: ¡°What if multiple targets appear at


    the same time?¡±


    The weapon expert said: ¡°If multiple targets appear at the same time, the system will issue an early


    warning. If you choose to fire, the system will lock the targets one by one ording to the three-


    cannon cooperation method.¡±


    Then, the weapon expert further exined: ¡°Because the shooting is very fast, basically it takes


    less than a second. It can solve one target,¡±


    ¡°So even if a dozen peoplee in at once, as long as you press the switch, the anti-aircraft guns


    will clean up one by one by themselves, and the battle will be resolved within 20 seconds.¡±


    Then he said: ¡°I will give you a way. Let¡¯s simte it.¡±


    Then, he picked up the walkie-talkie and said, ¡°All the Cavalry guards who are waiting outside,


    come in together.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, more than a dozen Cavalry guards rushed into the second-level alert


    range, and the people in front of Joseph prompt a pop-up on theputer screen.


    The near-anti-cannon has locked on to the first Valiant Cavalier to enter, and the muzzle is


    constantly fine-tuned following his movement.


    At this time, the weapon expert said to Joseph: ¡°Supreme Commander, you can actually choose to


    fire now. The three close-in defense guns are not loaded. You can press and try. This set of close-in


    defense guns is not smart enough. Even if it is not loaded, it will be driven by the program to make


    an attack process.¡±


    Joseph nodded and pressed the fire button. Immediately afterward, the barrel of the anti-aircraft gun


    behind him began to rotate rapidly. Immediately afterwards, the turret also began to move rapidly,


    and the barrel continued to rotate at high speed.


    The turret aimed at more than a dozen targets one after another, and the barrel idling. The whole


    process was very fast, but it stoppedpletely in less than twenty seconds.


    The weapon expert said with a smile: ¡°For the close-in anti-aircraft gun, it has simted the entire


    attack on these dozen people just now, but it has not been loaded, so the barrel is just idling, but in


    its own eyes, it has already killed all these targets, and if they are loaded and the dozen or so


    people are indeed intruders, the battle has been resolved and we can start preparing to evacuate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Joseph heaved a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: ¡°If this is the case, even if the


    four earlse together, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    Although shells cannot pierce the heavy armor of a main battle tank, an ordinary light armored


    vehicle can pierce a cup-sized hole with one shot. They are very powerful, they can carry 20 rounds


    of shells, which is a matter of one or two seconds,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, our guns are all atmanding heights, and the gun body is strong, it may be


    difficult for them to pose a threat to the guns, once we fire, They can only be beaten passively, and


    there is no other way but to die.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joseph smiled slightly and said, ¡°I will guard here for the time toe, and the control of


    the system will also be controlled by me.¡±


    After that, he said to master Jackson next to him: ¡°Master, thank you for notifying me. From this


    moment on, no one is allowed to leave the area of the copper mine for half a step.¡±


    Jackson immediately said: ¡± Alright, I¡¯ll give orders now!¡±


    Joseph said to a subordinate next to him: ¡°Let all the helicopters return to the freighters in the port


    and stand by 24 hours a day.¡±


    ¡°Once they hear the sound of the guns, the helicopters will immediately take off ande over to


    hoist the near-anti-aircraft guns.¡±


    ¡°For these three as the door is close to the anti-aircraft gun. When the pilot hears the sound of the


    gun and starts the engine,¡±


    ¡°The battle is over. They can fly here in five minutes, which is enough time for the explosion bolt to


    detonate, and make all preparations before hoisting.¡±


    The subordinate immediately said: ¡°Okay Supreme Commander, this subordinate will make


    arrangements immediately!¡±

 Chapter 5405

    Chapter 5405


    These two people have their own thoughts in their hearts. Jarvis feels that Jon is a real and


    powerful confidant of the Lord, so he is naturally worthy of his deep friendship;


    And Jon also feels that the Lord has already had the attitude of letting the four earls contact the five


    military governors. Naturally, it is unavoidable to deal with the four earls, and the strength of the


    other party is much higher than himself, so it is also a good thing to have a deep friendship.


    As a result, the two had a tendency to not hate each other, if it wasn¡¯t for Jarvis going to Cyprus at


    night, the two might even burn some yellow paper to worship a brother.


    After lunch, at the kind invitation of Jon, Jarvis took a car ride with him after dinner and toured


    Naples.


    Naples, which is located at the southern tip of the European continent, has a warm and pleasant


    climate. Even if they took a stroll around, it will make Jarvis feel happy.


    In the evening, Jon held a banquet in person again and had a happy chat with


    Jarvis.


    At the dinner table, the two also formted a n to explore the copper mines in Cyprus.


    The first thing the two need to confirm is whether Zyron, the governor of the copper mine, has


    secret contacts with foreign enemies.


    Therefore, the n of the two is that when Jarvis secretly sneaks into the copper mine and starts to


    monitor Zyron secretly, Jon will issue a new secret order to Zyron, asking him to immediately send


    someone to Rome, Italy to perform a top-secret mission.


    And Jon will also send experts to Rome in advance, waiting to secretly control the cavalry guards


    whoe to carry out the mission, to see if they will be attacked or secretly coborating with the


    enemy;


    If Zyron has a problem, he will definitely contact the outside world through other means as soon as


    he receives the secret order. Once there is, he can grasp his current status, and then follow the vine


    to find organizations or individuals colluding with him internally and externally.


    If Zyron is fine, and Jon finds nothing wrong with Cavalry Guards, then thest incident in Northern


    Europe is most likely not an internal leak.


    After the two discussed the n and were full of wine and food, Jon saw that it was almost time to


    go to the airport, so he said with a smile: ¡°Master, this subordinate will take you to the airport!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jarvis stood up with a smile Come on, patted Jon on the shoulder, and said seriously:


    ¡°Brother Wu, you and I are both loyal to the Lord. In ancient times, we were colleagues.¡±


    ¡°In modern times, we are colleagues. From now on, there is no need to be so polite between you


    and me. Call me brother Jarvis, and I¡¯ll call you brother Jon, from now on we two will be brothers.¡±


    Jon said with a ttered face: ¡°That¡¯s really my honor, brother!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he quickly filled the bottle again. Two sses of wine, one of which was


    handed to Jarvis, excitedly said: ¡°Brother, let¡¯s have another drink! I wish you a triumph in advance!


    ¡°Going to Cyprus, I believe that I will be able to win the battle! If I can find out the problem, you will


    also have a share of the credit!¡±


    Jon said quickly: ¡°Oh, my good brother, brother, let me say something from the bottom of my heart,


    if this time you really find out the problem in Cyprus, you have solved a big problem for your brother!


    Otherwise, if I bring more losses to the Lord in the future, the Lord will definitely not let me go!¡±


    Jarvis¡¯s expression was firm. He said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brother. This time, there is a problem


    with Cyprus. Your brother will definitely find out the problem. If there is no problem with Cyprus, I will


    definitely tell the Lord topletely solve your troubles!¡±


    He said gratefully: ¡°Brother, let¡¯s not talk about anything else, it¡¯s all in the wine!¡±


    Jarvis smiled and said: ¡°Okay! I will drink this cup with my brother, this time we will definitely


    triumph!¡±


    ¡­


    Nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    A business jet took off from Naples Airport and headed to Larnaca International Airport in Cyprus.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jarvis on the ne was very rxed. In his opinion, going to Cyprus is no different from going to a


    chicken farm for ordinary people, and there is no need to worry about any danger.


    Halfway through the flight, he suddenly took out his mobile phone, and using the internal


    communication software of Warriors Den, he sent a video call invitation to Jeremiah was in the Far


    East.


    Jeremiah didn¡¯t answer, but after rejecting his invitation, she replied, ¡°What does Jarvis want me


    for?¡±


    Jarvis said with a smile, ¡°Jeremiah, that ce in the Far East must be very boring, right? I went


    today to Naples, I found that the climate of southern Europe is very good, if there is a chance, we


    two might as well go there and have fun together.¡±


    Jeremiah said lightly: ¡°Forget it, I prefer to be alone.¡±


    Jarvis replied as he said: ¡°Jeremiah, why bother to reject me thousands of miles away? After so


    many years, you should know my sincerity to you. If you look around, is there anyone in the world


    who is more suitable for you than me?¡±


    Jeremiah asked in a bad tone: ¡°Why do I need others to be suitable for me? You don¡¯t think that I


    still have any need for feelings today, do you? What is the use of feelings? Can it increase


    cultivation? Can it help me achieve longevity?¡±


    Jarvis sighed, and said with an embarrassed smile: ¡°Jeremiah, look at you, although feelings can¡¯t


    increase your cultivation level, and you can¡¯t gain longevity! No matter how much you and I practice,


    we can¡¯t live forever, since you will die sooner orter, why not take some time to enjoy the time?¡±


    Jeremiah said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in carpe diem.¡±


    Jarvis¡¯s tone became a little anxious, and he asked her: ¡°You can¡¯t die as a grownup girl who has


    never been married, right? If you don¡¯t find a partner, at least you have to have a son and a half


    daughter, otherwise, after we die, who will set up a monument for us, who will kowtow and burn


    paper for us?¡±


    Jeremiah said disdainfully: ¡°Death is like amp going out. If I die, the best ending is to die without


    any worries. Let this body return to ashes and dust. As for setting up monuments and kowtow to


    burn paper, I will die like others, so what do you need to do?¡±


    Jarvis realized that Jeremiah was on guard against him, he sighed helplessly and muttered: ¡°It¡¯s


    hard toe to this world for a while, I don¡¯t want to die in obscurity. I want someone to remember


    me after I die.¡±


    Jeremiah replied with a smile: ¡°Then quickly find a woman in the meeting to marry and let her give


    you a few children. After you die, your descendants will go to your grave and burn the paper.¡±


    Jarvis said bitterly: ¡°Jeremiah, I have repeatedly hinted that you have found all kinds of reasons to


    prevaricate me. Am I so bad? I can¡¯t get in your Dharma¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Jeremiah said with a light smile, ¡°You are joking, what virtue and ability I have, you value me so


    much, it¡¯s not that I look down on you, I just want to cultivate, If you can achieve longevity, you will


    have everything worth having in the world sooner orter;¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t achieve longevity, everything will be fleeting and cannotst forever. I don¡¯t like this kind


    of feeling.¡±


    Jarvis was stunned for a moment, then sighed: ¡°Longevity! Is there something so easy to ask for?


    Even an old man who is as strong as the Lord doesn¡¯t have this ability, so you have to have the


    ability to reach the sky!¡±


    Jeremiah said calmly: ¡°Whether you ask for it or not is my business, whether you ask for it or not,


    It¡¯s a matter of heaven, and the two don¡¯t conflict.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Jeremiah sent another voice, saying: ¡°Jarvis, although you and I are in the


    same robe, we are not in the same way after all, so I ask you to stop wasting time on me.¡±


    Jarvis was very depressed, but also mixed with sadness, anger, and dissatisfaction.


    It¡¯s just that when Jeremiah talked about this, he really had no face to continue stalking, so he


    sighed and said dejectedly: ¡°That¡¯s all, Jeremiah has great ambitions, I know I¡¯m not good enough


    for you, today is the day truthing out, and when we meet in the future, I ask you not to mind.¡±


    Jeremiah said with a smile: ¡°I am very forgetful, I identally deleted this chat just now, and I can¡¯t


    even remember what you said just now.¡±


    Jarvis knew that Jeremiah was giving him a step, and he replied: ¡°Since you deleted it and forgot


    about it, I won¡¯t mention it anymore. I hope that both of us canplete the task assigned by the


    Lord and return in triumph!¡±


    Jarvis looked at these words, and his mood suddenly became very bad. Although he knew that


    Jeremiah would reject him, but after being rejected, he feltpletely uneptable.


    He was not as humble and gentlemanly as he appeared in front of Jeremiah, on the contrary, he


    was narrow-minded and held a grudge against anyone who offended him. From his point of view,


    Jeremiah¡¯s rejection of him was a standard ignorance of ttery.


    So he couldn¡¯t help cursing and muttering to himself: ¡°Jeremiah, what the hell are you so proud of in


    front of me? You don¡¯t look down on me, do you? Just wait, I will find a chance for you to have fun


    under my cr0tch sooner orter!¡±


    Then during the half-flight of flight, there was an evil fire in his heart that he had nowhere to vent. At


    11:30 in the evening, the nended at Larnaca International Airport. Jarvis, who was trying to


    adjust his mentality, walked out of the airport empty-handed.


    It waste at night at the airport at this time, and it was raining lightly in the southern part of Cyprus.


    Jarvis directly stopped a taxi at the gate of the airport and then drove all the way in the direction of


    the copper mine.


    Before departure, Jon had shown Jarvis the specific location of the copper mine and the floor n


    of the entire mine.


    At this time, Jarvis had a clear understanding of the surrounding terrain and the internal structure of


    the mine.


    ording to his n, he nned to sneak into the main office building of the copper mine from the


    periphery of the mine first, where Zyron lived.


    After more than half an hour. A taxi stopped on the side of the road less than a kilometer away from


    the copper mine.


    ¡­.

 Chapter 5406

    Chapter 5406


    The water temperature of the engine and the temperature of the hood are still high, but the car is


    empty, with no passengers or drivers.


    At this time, in the woods in the north of the copper mine, Jarvis hid in the center of a tall tree.


    While hiding his figure through the dense leaves, he could easily observe the movement on the


    north side of the mine through the gaps in the leaves.


    And on another tree behind him, hung a d3capitated c0rpse.


    The head of the c0rpse was torn off with brute force, and then it was hung on a thick branch by the


    deceased¡¯s own belt tied around both ankles.


    The neck of the c0rpse was still spraying blood, and the blood mixed with the rain, forming a red


    stream on the ground.


    This c0rpse was the taxi driver who brought Jarvis over just now.


    Jarvis actually wanted to kill people on the ne.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s unrealistic to kill people on a ne. Once the crew is frightened, it might lead to an


    air crash.


    So, he set his sights on the taxi driver.


    The driver parked on the side of the road as he asked, but he didn¡¯t want to lose his life because of


    it.


    Jarvis dragged him into the woods and brutally k!lled him to vent his depression.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After k!lling the driver, he finally calmed down again,pletely ignoring the bloody corpse behind


    him, and focused all his attention on the copper mine not far away.


    Since he has mastered the spiritual energy, his senses have also been greatly improved. A few


    hundred meters away, he can also find the secret whistle on duty in the copper mine.


    There are quite a few secret sentries in the copper mine, but this did not surprise Jarvis. After all,


    this kind of dead soldiers station is of great significance to the Warriors Den.


    Each of them cost a lot of money, manpower, and material resources to build, and security work is


    naturally the top priority and heavy.


    Fortunately, the strength of these cavalry guards is not strong, and their overallbat power is


    only at the level of five-star to eight-star warriors.


    There is still a big gap between them and Jarvis, so he is also fully confident that he can easily


    blend in without being discovered.


    Unlike Charlie who identally obtained the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± and directly


    mastered the aura, Jarvis cultivated little by little from the warriors of the Ming Realm.


    He walked step by step in the Bright Realm, Dark Realm, Transformation Realm, and Master


    Realm.


    It wasn¡¯t until he broke through to the master level that he truly mastered the aura, so although his


    control of the aura is just an introduction, his actualbat ability and experience are very strong.


    And a martial artist who can break through to the master level step by step is definitely an unrivaled


    genius in martial arts. This kind of person has been practicing martial arts all year round, and his


    pursuit of martial arts is far beyond ordinary people, and this will also subtly make him be


    arrogant and be a little defiant, even oblivious to modern technology.


    Facing this copper mine, as well as themissioner, cavalry guards, and dead soldiers in this


    copper mine, Jarvis has a sense of superiority over the world. He feels that the people here, even


    the most powerfulmissioner Zyron is nothing more than dark warrior, not even worthy of


    carrying his own shoes. Facing this kind of ce, it is almost impossible for him to take any risks.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that in order to deal with a martial arts prodigy like him, Charlie had


    already given up the traditional method of using weapons to control weapons. The three close-in


    defense guns had already been loaded and energized, ready to give the opponent a fatal blow at


    any time.


    Jarvis calmed down and carefully observed everything around him, wanting to see if there was


    anyone else who was secretly watching this copper mine like himself.


    However, after more than ten minutes of careful observation, he concluded that he was the only one


    outside the copper mine and no one else was around.


    This also means that the copper mine is not monitored by outsiders.


    The problem is likely to appear inside the mine.


    So, Jarvis decided to sneak in now.


    Before leaving, he took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Jon, which read: Brother, there


    is no abnormality found outside the copper mine, I am ready to sneak in, and you will issue a secret


    order to Zyron in ten minutes.


    Soon, he received a reply from Jon, the content was very simple: ¡°Okay brother!¡±


    ¡­


    Jarvis doesn¡¯t understand technology.


    If he knows more about technology, he will know that the reason why this world is not ruled by


    warriors is because of the power of cutting-edge technology, and the strength of warriors is not too


    much.


    He thought that the strength of everyone here was far inferior to his, so he instinctively felt that it


    was impossible for anyone here to threaten him.


    But he never imagined in his dreams that at the threemanding heights of this copper mine,


    there are three big killers that are enough to deal with him.


    In the whole world, there is no one who is arrogant enough to beat people with close-in artillery, just


    like no one drives a main battle tank to rob a bank.


    But here everything became logical.


    When Jarvis held his breath and broke through the wall on the north side of the copper mine at an


    extremely fast speed and with an extremely low voice, he didn¡¯t know that when he was two


    hundred meters away from the wall, Joseph¡¯sputer screen has received an rm.


    At the same time, the servo motors of the three close-in anti-aircraft guns rotated rapidly, and the


    muzzles of the guns were constantly adjusted ording to their respective predetermined strike


    positions as Jarvis moved.


    At this moment, Jarvis suddenly felt that something was wrong, and his intuition had a faint feeling


    of unease as if there were many masters staring at him in the dark.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself: ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­why do I feel uneasy in my heart¡­¡±


    But the next moment, he felt that maybe he was worrying too much.


    After all, he has broken through to the Grandmaster Realm, and now he is no longer a warrior


    sequence. With his strength, how many opponents are there in the world? In this kind of ce, how


    could a master stare at him?


    He didn¡¯t know that at this moment, Joseph had already put his finger on the top of the enter key on


    theputer.


    As long as he presses the Enter key, the three close-in defense guns will attack Jarvis¡¯s location


    and surroundings with lightning speed.


    At this time, Joseph was already sweating nervously, and his master Jackson was standing behind


    him, and he also said very nervously: ¡°Joseph, fire! This man moves so fast, he must be one of the


    four great Earls!¡±


    Joseph shook his head: ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid he still haspanions, so be steady, and it won¡¯t be


    toote to open fire after he enters the first-level security range!¡± Outside.


    Jarvis thought he hade under the wall without anyone noticing.


    He sent out his spiritual energy to investigate and found that the nearest Cavalry Guard was on the


    roof of a building about 20 meters away from him.


    This distance is not far or close, but fortunately, it iste at night, and his body is agile, and he can


    hide all his breath, so it is impossible to be discovered.


    Although he is full of confidence, looking at this high wall, he still feels a little uneasy. His heart is


    falling, and there is no bottom. He even feels as if someone is watching him secretly.


    This feeling is so strange.


    Ever since he rushed into the darkness with such force at a young age, he has never been afraid in


    his heart.


    However, here today, in just a few seconds, he has already felt inexplicable anxiety and fear twice.


    He didn¡¯t understand where this uneasiness came from. His extreme confidence in his own strength


    made him temporarily attribute this uneasiness to Jeremiah.


    He couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart: ¡°Fcuking Jeremiah, disturbing me, I will make you pay the


    price sooner orter!¡±


    Immediately, he shook his head, refocused his attention on the high wall in front of him, turned over


    deftly, andnded on the inner side of the wall.


    At this time, Joseph¡¯s finger was still hanging on the Enter key.


    The system issued an early warning again, and the target has entered the firstlevel alert range.


    And Joseph also discovered that no other targets were found in the secondlevel warning range.


    It can basically be concluded that there is one and only one target.


    So, he looked at the outline of the human body marked by thermal imaging on the monitor, and said


    lightly:


    ¡°Since you are the only one, then you can go on the road alone!¡±


    With this, there was only one sound that disturbed the eerily silence in the room.


    ¡°tter¡­¡±

 Chapter 5407

    Chapter 5407


    With Joseph¡¯s fingertips tapping on the keyboard, the three defense guns which had already locked


    on Jarvis immediately started to spin.


    Immediately afterward, shells with a caliber of 30 mm spewed out from the eighteen barrels of the


    three guns in an instant!


    Arge number of warheads directly prated the camouged ss room, and ording to the


    ballistic called Death¡¯s K!ss, almost crazy mes were sprayed at Jarvis!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The speed of bullets and shells is faster than the speed of sound, but at close range, the speed is


    not obvious. Under normal circumstances, if a person is sniped hundreds of meters away, he must


    be shot first and then hear the sound.


    However, Jarvis has been carefully observing the surroundings. Since the speed of light is much


    faster than the speed of sound and the muzzle velocity of shells, Jarvis has not heard the sound or


    been hit by the near-defense artillery. But saw the three ss rooms on the top shattered at the


    same time, and mes at least one or two meters long spewed out from each ss room!


    At this moment, he instantly realized that he had encountered an ambush!


    Moreover, his keen senses have already noticed that in the three ss rooms, arge number of


    extremely fast and powerful warheads have been fired toward him, and each warhead is menacing!


    And at this moment, he was already extremely terrified!


    In a sh, he burst out the spiritual energy in his body instantly, and ran desperately towards his


    right side!


    However, these three close-in defense guns are only a few hundred meters away from him. Even if


    the speed of sound and the initial velocity of the bullet are much slower than the speed of light, the


    initial velocity of the AK-630 close-in defense gun is as high as 900 meters per second. Therefore,


    at such a short distance, the reaction time left for him is even less than half a second!


    Although he was already running with all his strength, he still realized sadly that his current position


    and the position in front where he wanted to escape were all covered by those extremely fast


    warheads.


    This also means that it is impossible for him to escape!


    At this moment, he felt extremely resentful in his heart, he never thought that with his own


    cultivation, he would be so aggrieved and defenseless here!


    What¡¯s even more tragic is that the speed of the shell of the AK-630 close-in anti-aircraft gun is


    more than twice as fast as the speed of sound. Before Jarvis even heard the sound of the gun, the


    shell hit his face.


    He only felt that there were countless objects roaring toward the side of his body. The next moment,


    there was a sharp pain in the knee joint of his right leg, and he lost consciousness instantly when


    the knee went down!


    A shell from a near-anti-aircraft gun just hit the knee of his right leg. The shell could prate even


    three-finger-thick armor, and Jarvis¡¯s body couldn¡¯t resist it at all.


    Therefore, this shot directly sted his right knee joint into pieces, and his right calf and right foot


    were blown up into the air.


    Jarvis only felt that his center of gravity was suddenly lost, and his whole body fell uncontrobly


    towards the front right, but before his body even had time tond, he felt that the right side of his


    body was hit hard one after another.


    He subconsciously looked down, and the whole person was instantly frightened out of his wits!


    At this moment, where is his body?


    His torso, as well as his entire lower body, were almostpletely smashed into bones and flesh


    and blood!


    Then, he felt his head spin all of a sudden.


    At the moment of spinning, he saw that his neck had been broken by a shell, and the huge force


    was like a spinning top, directly flying his head into the air!


    What¡¯s even worse is that before his body had time to fall to the ground, it was already smashed


    into pieces¡­


    It was also at this moment that Jarvis knew that after a person¡¯s head was cut off, at the very first


    moment, at least in that short half-second, he would not lose consciousness for the time being.


    His brain can still think, his eyes can still see, and his ears can still hear the loud roar of shells!


    Jarvis¡¯s final consciousness was full of anger and unwillingness.


    He never expected that he would end up with a dead body in the end. Compared with the taxi driver


    he k!lled just now to vent his anger, he was only decapitated, and he probably had no head!


    Before the spinning head hit the ground, the shells were still whistling densely around, sting the


    opposite wall into powder one after another.


    Fortunately in the misfortune, although Jarvis¡¯s body has been turned into a fleshy paste, his head


    has cleverly avoided the dense barrage because the target is much smaller and is still spinning.


    Although the spectacle-shaped ballistics set by the weapon expert in the Cataclysmic Front is very


    powerful, after all, priority should be given torger coverage, so the ballistic density is not enough


    to shrink to the size of a skull.


    It was precisely because of this that Jarvis¡¯s head was temporarily preserved.


    However, when the scorching bullet smashed his body, those body tissues were scorched, so that


    the whole air was filled with a burnt sm3ll of roasted meat.


    The smell factor permeated the air, even though Jarvis could no longer breathe, the rotating head


    still brought the smell into the nasal cavity, making him even feel this strange smell passively.


    However, he no longer cared about these things. With his remaining consciousness, he realized


    that his head was about to fall to the ground. At this moment, he felt a little lucky, thinking that he


    still retained aplete head.


    But just when his head was about to hit the ground, a shell from a near-antiaircraft gun directly


    prated through the socket of Jarvis¡¯s left 3ye!


    At the moment when the cannonball pierced into the ey3 socket, Jarvis¡¯s brain was dead silent, and


    thest realization was that he reallyplied with Jeremiah¡¯s words this time, ashes to ashes, dust


    to dust¡­


    Afterward, the cannonball banged, Blew his h3ad to pieces!


    And Jarvis¡¯sst consciousness was also wiped out at this moment¡­


    The confident Jarvis never thought that someone here could threaten his safety, let alone that he


    would die here without a ce to bury.


    Both Joseph and Jackson witnessed the process of Jarvis being sted into a pulp through the


    monitor.


    Although they had already expected this ending, they were both extremely shocked and terrified at


    this moment.


    From Jarvis¡¯s fast-moving figure, they could see that Jarvis¡¯s strength was far above the two of


    them,


    And that kind of weird, almost abnormal reaction speed was simply not something a human could


    possess.


    But so what?


    Although Jarvis¡¯s speed has not changed much faster than ordinary people, he still has no chance


    to escape and resist in front of the dense close-in artillery shells.


    A top expert was wiped out in an instant. If this weapon was used on the two of them, they might


    not even have a chance to react.


    At this time, the motor of the near anti-aircraft gun has stopped running.


    Because the system judged that the target it locked on waspletely dead.


    The whole process actually onlysted about two seconds.


    In these two seconds, the three close-in defense guns fired a total of more than 300 shells.


    Among them, less than one-tenth actually hit Jarvis.


    While Joseph was horrified, he also realized that from now on, Charlie¡¯s n to overthrow the nest


    began, so he immediately picked up the walkie-talkie and blurted out:


    ¡°Everyone obeys orders and retreats in an orderly manner ording to the established n!¡±

 Chapter 5408

    Chapter 5408


    The close-in anti-aircraft gun on the top is instantly disconnected.


    Immediately afterward, the base of the ss house waspletely blown off, and the engineering


    team arranged earlier rushed up, pushed all the ss roof downstairs, and then connected the


    prepared hoisting belts, waiting for the helicopter toe to hoist.


    At the same time, the Cavalry Guards and their family members who had already prepared to


    retreat began to rush out of the rooms they were in like firefighters rushing to the scene.


    They hardly have any luggage, because here, they don¡¯t have many personal items.


    And those dead men and their families had been transferred to the ship a few days ago, so when


    retreating, as long as all the people on the ground evacuate, they can directly blow up the ce into


    ruins.


    In the open space where Jarvis¡¯s body was dism3mbered, nearly a thousand people quickly


    assembled in the open area ording to the steps that had been practiced many times before.


    All the vehicles specially used for transporting ore in the copper mine were also activated. Each


    vehicle had its own reserved parking space.


    At the same time, three helicopters roared in the sky.


    ording to Joseph¡¯s orders, they were on standby on the cargo ship at the port. As soon as the


    cannon sounded, they immediately started their engines and rushed over at top speed.


    At this time, trucks full of people had already driven out of the copper mine and galloped towards


    the port.


    Because there had been drills, the retreat of hundreds of thousands of people was carried out in an


    orderly manner.


    The helicopter also quickly hoisted up the three close-in defense guns and hurried back to the port.


    Due to the remote location of the copper mine, officials have not received any news at this time.


    And only ten minutes had passed since Jarvis¡¯s death, and everyone at the scene had already


    evacuated.


    The fourth helicopter brought Joseph and Jackson several hundred meters into the air. Joseph


    looked down at the copper mine, which was brightly lit but empty, and pressed the remote detonator


    in his hand.


    Immediately afterward, a series of huge explosions were heard from the depths of the ground. The


    sound of the explosions was more than a hundred times that of the near-anti-aircraft guns!


    Then, a shocking scene appeared in front of Joseph.


    The ground of the copper mine began to copse one after another, each time the ground trembled


    and the mountains shook, and the buildings on the ground, like paper, were quickly copsed into


    debris.


    Due to therge number of renovations made to the interior of this copper mine by the Warriors


    Den, the interior space is huge. When all these spaces copsed, a subsidence area with a depth of


    more than ten meters was formed on the ground of the entire copper mine,


    And the subsidence area was more than that, and the direction of the extended roadway has also


    formed a serious subsidence.


    Soon, the copper mine was in ruins.


    Joseph let out a sigh of relief, took out his mobile phone, and sent a message to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade,


    the master of the Warriors Den has been wiped out, and the n to overthrow the nest has been


    sessfullypleted!¡±


    After that, he recorded a video of the whole process recorded by the monitoring equipment. They


    also sent them to Charlie together.


    It was early morning in Jingling this time.


    Just as Charlie got up from the bed, ire beside him was still fast asleep.


    He picked up his mobile phone and received Joseph¡¯s message and video. He was overjoyed, and


    after stepping onto the terrace, he clicked on the video.


    This scene is the whole monitoring of the defense system of the Cataclysmic Front.


    It has followed Jarvis since it discovered him, so what Charlie saw was almost the whole process of


    Jarvis from appearing to being k!lled.


    Although Charlie couldn¡¯t see Jarvis¡¯s cultivation level from the video, but like Joseph, he could tell


    from Jarvis¡¯s skill when he sneaked into the copper mine and the movements he tried to avoid


    shells that he was quite powerful.


    Leaving aside whether he has mastered spirit energy or not, Joseph is simply no match for him in


    terms of his speed and explosive power.


    If it was Joseph who came into direct contact with him, he might have been killed by the opponent


    before he recovered his senses.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Therefore, ording to the opponent¡¯s strength, he must be one of the four earls.


    Charlie also breathed a sigh of relief and returned a call to Joseph.


    As soon as the phone call was made, Joseph said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, have you seen all the


    videos sent by these subordinates?


    Charlie said: ¡°It seems there was no power in him to fight back at all, and it is very simple and


    clean!¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said: ¡°Thanks to Mr. Wade for your good idea, otherwise, he would have


    decimated us, and we would have never thought of using close-in anti-aircraft guns to deal with the


    super masters of the Warriors Den¡­¡±


    Joseph was not ttering but admired Charlie¡¯s foresight from the bottom of his heart.


    Before Cataclysmic Front received missions all over the world, he had seen a lot of swords and fire.


    Joseph felt that he was not only strong personally, but also had a high level ofmand on the


    battlefield.


    However, for such a long time, Cataclysmic Front never thought of using such a big killer as a close-


    in defense gun.


    However, Charlie¡¯s phobia of insufficient firepower gave birth to this kind of cruel master meat


    grinder, which is indeed a genius-like idea.


    Charlie was notcent about his sh of inspiration, on the contrary, because he watched the


    video of Jarvis disappearing into ashes, he also had a great shadow in his heart.


    He felt that his strength might not be much stronger than Jarvis¡¯s.


    Jarvis couldn¡¯t escape the strangtion of the three close-in defense guns, and he had no chance


    either.


    This also means that he is still full of dangers in this world.


    Among them, the greatest danger is arrogance!


    It was because Jarvis was too arrogant that he didn¡¯t investigate the scene carefully.


    If he is cautious enough to observe the copper mine secretly for a few days away from a few


    hundred meters away, it may not be difficult to find the strangeness in it.


    Especially those three close-in defense guns were hidden in the ss room on the roof. If he


    noticed the ss room and became suspicious of the ss room, then he would note in so


    rashly to die.


    In fact, from Charlie¡¯s point of view, if it was himself this time if he was reckless as Jarvis, he would


    definitely end up dead.


    But as long as he is cautious enough and does not give the three close-in defense guns a chance to


    lock himself, it is not easy for the three close-in defense guns to hurt him.


    Charlie felt that he actually had many ways to eliminate the threat of the three close-in defense


    guns. One was to use the Thunderbolt, and the second was to use the Soul Piercing de.


    Although the thunder caused by the thunder order cannot smash the steel cannon, it can at least


    completely destroy the circuit system of the cannon. If the cannon is out of power, it means that the


    battery of the electric car has been stolen. The huge turret and thick barrel couldn¡¯t move at all, let


    alone lock the target.


    The power of the soul-piercing de is even stronger. It cuts iron like mud. If it is used to greet the


    near-anti-cannon, it can cut it off in one blow.


    These two methods canpletely eliminate the threat of near-defense guns.


    But the crux of the problem is that one must be cautious and careful enough to be able to detect the


    other party before the other party locks him.


    Therefore, at this time, Charlie also told himself in his heart that he must be cautious in his actions


    in the future.


    Therefore, he said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, from now on, you must be absolutely cautious when dealing


    with the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front, and don¡¯t leave opportunities for the enemy.¡±


    Joseph immediately said: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, the subordinates have personally experienced


    Waderest Mountain and Cyprus twice, and I will not dare to ask you anymore in the future¡­¡±


    Charlie hummed and said: ¡°It must be destroyed. Get rid of all the clues, and in addition, after all the


    members of the Cavalry Guards evacuate,¡±


    ¡°Let them float on the sea first, and don¡¯t take them to the shore for the next six months, you will


    completely cut off the clues at sea!¡±

 Chapter 5409

    Chapter 5409


    Regarding Charlie¡¯s caution, Joseph has no doubts at all.


    He said without hesitation: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, now the entire copper mine has copsed into ruins,¡±


    ¡°And there is such a bigmotion today, the authorities will definitely take it over for investigation.¡±


    ¡°Even entering the scene to investigate and collect evidence is not easy!¡±


    Joseph said again: ¡°This subordinate feels that there are at most two clues that the Warriors Den


    can find,¡±


    ¡°One is that they tried to sneak into the ruins of the copper mine,¡±


    ¡°Or Find a way to bribe the official, so as to get the short-range artillery bullets left in the ruins of the


    copper mine.¡±


    ¡°The other is if they are lucky enough and work hard enough,¡±


    ¡°They may be able to get the earl of the Earl¡¯s DNA from the soil in the subsidence area;¡±


    ¡°Thetter will allow them to confirm that the earl is dead,¡±


    ¡°If they follow the clue of the close defense gun to investigate,¡±


    ¡°And only the ckwater will be found;¡±


    ¡°The clues from the ckwater have already been turned into a dead end by us.¡±


    ¡°To vent their anger on the ckwater.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°That would be interesting!¡±


    ¡°After this incident, I believe it will be a good one. The lord and the remaining three earls are


    estimated to be shrouded in the shadow of this time for quite a long time.¡±


    ¡°These people may have already forgotten what it feels like to be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this time I will let them recall the memories.¡±


    Joseph smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Wade if they know how the earl died,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°They will probably be scared to death, and they will probably have nightmares when they sleep¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled, thought of something, and told him: ¡°By the way, Joseph,¡±


    ¡°You and all the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front who participated in the n to overthrow the nest,¡±


    ¡°Evacuate with the ship for the time being, and don¡¯t go back to Syria in the near future.¡±


    ¡°Make sure everyone leaves Cyprus. After the evacuation,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have anything to do with Syria during this period, lest Warriors Den will focus on Cataclysmic


    Front.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°Although this n was executed very beautifully,¡±


    ¡°The overall situation of Cataclysmic Front Compared with the Warriors Den,¡± ¡°There is definitely a


    big gap in strength, and now is not the time to confront them head-on.¡±


    Joseph immediately said: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, the subordinates will stay on the boat.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any needs? If you need your subordinates to do things,¡±


    ¡°You should inform me at any time, and your subordinates wille ashore from other countries.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Well, these days, you go with the boat first,¡±


    ¡°And after a few months, you can find a way to say goodbye to the sea.¡±


    ¡°In addition,st time I asked you to arrange for the most trustworthy and potential soldiers toe


    to Aurous Hill for further studies,¡±


    ¡°This time we can also arrange the venue here in Aurous Hill. Which is almost ready.¡±


    ¡°When youe down, you have to focus on improving your cultivation.¡±


    Joseph respectfully said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, this subordinate will arrange toe to Aurous Hill to


    report to you at the end of August!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    The explosion at a copper mine has attracted the attention of Cyprus officials.


    When the staff and police arrived at the copper mine,


    Everyone was shocked by the horrifying scene in front of them!


    These people have seen a mining area copse, but they have never seen it copse like this!


    This is no longer a simple copse, this is simply an unprecedented major production ident!


    In their eyes, there are nearly a thousand employees and their families in this mine,


    And almost all of them work and live here.


    Now that it haspletely copsed into ruins,


    The personal safety of nearly a thousand employees and their families has be the biggest


    trouble at the moment.

 Chapter 5410

    Chapter 5410


    So, they immediately tried to find a way to contact the person in charge of the copper mine,


    But there was no one who could be contacted right now.


    In addition to being nervous, they blocked the news,


    And began emergency excavation of the copsed site in an attempt to find clues to the victims.


    At this moment, Jon, who is far away in Naples, is taking the time to get in touch with Zyron in


    Cyprus.


    ording to the n he made with Jarvis,


    He will arrange a top-secret mission for Zyron on the phone, asking him to send someone to Rome.


    And Jarvis wanted to find out if there was anything wrong with Zyron,


    And the other cavalry guards, so he had to wait until he finished his phone call before starting.


    Jon right now is like a referee with a starting gun in his hand.


    If he doesn¡¯t give the order, no one can run first.


    But the strange thing is that his dedicated line for contacting Zyron with a single line,


    Which can be dialed at any time 24 hours a day, when he calls again at this time,


    It shows that it is no longer connected.


    This kind of thing has never happened in the past twenty years.


    And this abnormal situation immediately made Jon nervous.


    So, he called Jarvis again, but Jarvis¡¯s phone also couldn¡¯t be connected.


    This time, he had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    However, due to the special structural framework of the Warriors Den,


    He has no other subordinates in Cyprus who can be directly contacted except Zyron, the


    commissioner.


    Therefore, the best way now is to send someone to Cyprus to find out the situation.


    The best candidate to go to inquire about is to send a special envoy from the copper smelter in


    Turkey.


    After all, Turkey is very close to Cyprus, and it will not take long for a helicopter to fly there.


    However, after all, Jarvis is one of the four earls, and now he has lost contact with the entire dead


    man station.


    In the interior of the Warriors Den, it has been regarded as a major change,


    So Jon did not dare to make a im, but immediately got up and went to his secret room.


    The so-called secret room is actually a room thatpletely istes external sounds and shields


    all wireless signals.


    In this room, there is only one Inte phone connected to thework cable, Which is the only way


    tomunicate with the outside world.


    If someone installs bugs and other equipment here,


    The electromaic shielding here is enough to ensure that the other party cannot receive any


    signals.


    Jon came to the secret room, picked up the Inte phone, and dialed an encrypted number.


    Soon, on the other end of the phone, came the deep voice of the lord that had been processed by a


    voice changer.


    ¡°What happened? You used a dedicated line to contact me again.¡±


    Inside the Warriors Den, the five major governors all have a dedicated line for direct contact.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    This special line has the highest confidentiality level and the highest priority level.


    It is basically equivalent to breaking the air defense rm inside the Warriors Den.


    Once it is used to contact, it means that there is a major and urgent incident.


    ording to the Lord¡¯s request, no governor should use this line to contact him,


    Unless it is absolutely necessary.


    Originally, it was difficult to connect the five special lines once in a few years,


    But recently, the special line of the governor has been activated twice by Jon.


    The first time, the Cavalry Guards who secretly went to arrest Maria disappeared,


    And Jon used this special line to report the situation to the Lord; This time the whole station also


    lost contact.


    Jon was also extremely nervous at this time.


    While wiping his cold sweat, he said anxiously:


    ¡°Lord¡­Master Jarvis¡­he¡­¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Jon swallowed drooling, he opened his mouth with difficulty and said,


    ¡°Back to the Lord¡­Master Jarvis¡­lost contact¡­¡±

 Chapter 5411

    Chapter 5411


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    The Lord¡¯s voice suddenly raised an octave, and he asked in disbelief:


    ¡°What happened to him?! I let him perform the task, and he lost contact?!¡±


    Jon said quickly: ¡°Lord¡­maybe it wasn¡¯t him who lost contact on his own initiative¡­because¡­


    because¡­¡±


    Lord asked in a cold voice: ¡°Because of what?! From now on,¡±


    ¡°If you hesitate to speak, I will cut off your tongue!¡±


    Jon trembled in his heart, and hurriedly said: ¡°Back to the Lord! Zyron, themissioner in Cyprus,


    can¡¯t be contacted now,¡±


    ¡°And even the alternate military governor we ced beside him has lost contact at the same time¡­


    ¡­¡±


    As he said, Jon continued: ¡°ording to the normal situation,¡±


    ¡°Whether it is Zyron or the alternative, they must ensure 24-hourmunication.¡±


    ¡°This is the most basic requirement¡­¡±


    ¡°Especially the alternate, he personally has a special contact method,¡±


    ¡°Because once themissioner is abnormal, he will immediately rece him,¡±


    ¡°And even kill themissioner when necessary,¡±


    ¡°So even if themissioner loses contact, he should never lose contact¡­¡±


    The Lord was silent for about two seconds on the other end of the phone,


    And then blurted out: ¡°You mean, the Cyprus base is over?!¡±


    Jon said in a trembling voice: ¡°My lord, I don¡¯t have any definite news yet,¡±


    ¡°But the situation is really not good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that not only the base in Cyprus, but even Master Jarvis¡­has encountered an


    ident!¡±


    ¡°How is it possible!¡± The Lord blurted out: ¡°Jarvis has already mastered the spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°And his strength is much higher than that of ordinary warriors.¡±


    ¡°Ten of you may not be his opponent. Except for me and Changsheng Bo,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who else in this world can kill him!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jon said helplessly: ¡°My lord¡­ a lot of things have been too weird recently,¡±


    ¡°Could it be that there are some other top masters who are against us in secret¡­¡±


    ¡°Ever since Changying and his wife were b3headed by Jermo,¡±


    ¡°I have never had such trouble in so many years¡­¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°Originally I only sent Jermo to look for Maria¡¯s whereabouts,¡±


    ¡°But the reason why I also sent the other three earls this time is to let them search for relevant


    clues,¡±


    ¡°And see if they can find out where Maria is. You can¡¯t dig out the ck hands behind the scenes¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, the Lord immediately said coldly:


    ¡°Now is not the time to think about this matter! You go to Cyprus immediately,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t care what you do. Before dawn, I want to find out what happened in Cyprus!¡±


    Jon said without hesitation: ¡°My lord, don¡¯t worry, this subordinate will start now!¡±


    The lord urged: ¡°If there is any change in the matter,¡±


    ¡°All personnel in Turkey will be arranged as soon as possible to get out.¡±


    Jon hurriedly asked: ¡°Then where should this subordinate evacuate these people?¡±


    The Lord was silent for a moment, then said coldly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t they have a ship specially used to transport copper ore?¡±


    ¡°Take them all on board, and say that they will be evacuated to other bases of the Governor¡¯s


    Mansion in Africa,¡±


    ¡°And then drive the freighter to the high seas, and directly sink it.¡±


    Jon said in horror: ¡°Lord¡­ you want to take them all out??¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°If there is really a problem with the copper mine in Cyprus,¡±


    ¡°It proves that the other party has figured out the situation of the copper mine.¡±


    ¡°The copper smelter in Turkey is an enterprise closely rted to the copper mine.¡±


    ¡°It must have been exposed to the enemy too;¡±


    ¡°If these people are taken to other garrisons at this time,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be leading wolves into the house?!¡±


    ¡°So the best way is to control all these people, solve it once and for all!¡±

 Chapter 5412

    Chapter 5412


    The Lord further continued: ¡°In that case, even if wepletely give up the line between the copper


    mine and the copper smelter,¡±


    ¡°We can temporarily iste the potential danger at the same time!¡± Jon had no choice but to say


    respectfully:


    ¡°Okay! Lord, this subordinate understands,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this matter will be settled by this subordinate!¡±


    Lord exhorted: ¡°Before the ship sinks, you must not be seen through by any of them.¡±


    ¡°Once they know that we are going to kill people,¡±


    ¡°They may try their best to expose our secret.¡±


    ¡°You will let them willingly board the ship, set off full of longing, and then deal with them quietly!¡±


    Jon immediately said: ¡°My lord, don¡¯t worry, this subordinate will do it!¡±


    The Lord said: ¡°Hurry up and go to Cyprus. Report to me as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate obeys!¡±


    ¡­


    Half an hourter, a private ne took off from Naples Airport.


    Jon set off for Cyprus with a few confidants, aerial drones, and other equipment.


    After the nended, he repeated Jarvis¡¯s route.


    After leaving the airport, he rented a car and drove to the location where the copper mine is located.


    At this time, the entire copper mine was surrounded by official investigators, Who blocked the news


    while urgently excavating the site.


    The purpose of the excavation is to know how many casualties there are.


    However, what surprised the officials was that they excavated soil and building ruins at multiple


    points in the subsidence area,


    And then invited relevant testing experts to quickly test the samples excavated from multiple points.


    It was found that none of these samples contained any human tissue, human blood, or even DNA.


    In other words, there may be no one here at all, or there may be no victims here at all.


    This confuses the official investigators.


    The entire copper mine copsed into a deep ruin,


    But there seemed to be no one in it, so where did the people in the same frame go?


    Did they withdraw early?


    But such a catastrophic ident must have happened very suddenly.


    How could these people have time to evacuate?


    The only possibility is that these people hadpletely evacuated before the disaster struck.


    If this is the case, then this is not an ident or a natural disaster, But premeditated man-made


    destruction.


    But this is even more inexplicable, because after all,


    This is a copper mine that has been built and put into operation for decades, And the entire


    investment is at least several hundred million dors.


    Why does the owner of the copper mine destroy this ce into ruins?


    Just when they were puzzled, an excited voice suddenly came from the on-site inte:


    ¡°We found a metal object like a warhead here,


    And there seems to be blood on it!¡±


    The on-sitemander immediately blurted out Said:


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Quickly! Bring the things up, and remember not to contaminate the traces and blood on them!¡±


    Soon, the staff put the excavated metal bullets in sealed bags and sent them over.


    Although themander is not a weapon expert,


    He can recognize at a nce that this thing must be a bullet,


    And the bullet has a very thick caliber,


    So it is not an ordinary bullet at first nce.


    So, he immediately sent a photo of the warhead to the weapons expert,


    Who quickly responded that it looked like a 30mm close-in anti-aircraft warhead.


    The biologists at the scene also sessfully detected,


    Theponents of human blood and DNA from the warhead.


    For a moment, the entire on-site headquarters was in an uproar!

 Chapter 5413

    Chapter 5413


    It is not a surprise to themand center to find human DNA in such arge ruin.


    But finding the warhead of the near-defense gun in such a ce is really a bit too weird.


    The discovery of the warhead of the near-anti-aircraft means that it has been attacked by a near-


    anti-aircraft.


    Combined with the range of the near-anti-aircraft gun of less than four kilometers,


    Even if the near-anti-aircraft gun is not inside the copper mine, At least it is not far from the copper


    mine when it fires.


    Whether it is people in the copper mine attacking other people with antiaircraft defense guns,


    Or people outside attacking copper mines with anti-aircraft defense guns, it is iprehensible.


    At this time, an adjutant put forward an idea: ¡°Could the copper mine have suffered a terrorist


    attack?!¡±


    As soon as this idea came out, it immediately won the approval of most people.


    Over the years, terrorist attacks in the Middle East have never stopped, And those extremists will


    make some big noises every now and then.


    Could it be that they are targeting Cyprus this time?


    However, the fieldmander had a different idea.


    He couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°I consulted experts.¡±


    ¡°This type of anti-aircraft defense gun made in the former Soviet Union weighs nearly two tons


    empty.¡±


    ¡°If it is equipped with ammunition and aplete fire control system,¡±


    ¡°It will weigh at least three to four tons. Has any of you seen such a gun?¡±


    ¡°Terrorists who have spent a lot of time? Besides, although the anti-aircraft artillery is very


    powerful,¡±


    ¡°After all, the caliber is only 30 mm. If it is used to hit buildings,¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of shells may not be able to blow down a building,¡± ¡°But the ce has been blown up to


    what it is now,¡±


    ¡°And it must have been sted with a lot of explosives inside.¡±


    ¡°Since the terrorists have already blown up the entire copper mine into ruins,¡±


    ¡°Why bother to get an anti-aircraft defense gun?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°This¡­ ¡°


    Everyone at the scene fell into deep thought immediately.


    What themander said makes sense.


    Although anti-aircraft guns are very powerful,


    Compared with such a big movement like blowing up a copper mine, It is just a few bites from


    mosquitoes.


    There is no need for terrorists to carry two or three tons or, Even three or four tons of big guyse


    here to do things.


    Everyone suddenly entered a dead end.


    However, the excavation of multiple points at the site is still ongoing.


    The excavation site of the anti-aircraft warhead was discovered just now,


    And more warheads were soon excavated, and soil containing human DNA was also found.


    However, nothing simr has been found at other excavation sites.


    The samples excavated from other excavation sites are almost all the wreckage of copper mines,


    Without any existence rted to the human body,


    And there are no clues rted to the anti-aircraft artillery.


    At this time, the sky had begun to gradually brighten,


    And Jon led several confidantes on their way to the copper mine.


    Along the way, they found that there were continuous convoys of heavy machinery,


    And military convoys heading towards the copper mine at high speed,


    Which made Jon even more uneasy, so when the group of them was three kilometers,


    Away from the copper mine, they found a hidden ce and stopped.


    Not knowing the current actual situation of the copper mine,


    Jon didn¡¯t dare to drive any further, so the group ran along the coastline at a very high speed.

 Chapter 5414

    Chapter 5414


    Jon himself is a master of transformation.


    Although his actualbat ability is not as good as that of Jarvis,


    His body moves very fast, and it is difficult for ordinary people to find him.


    The few people who apanied him were also masters in thete stage of the Dark Realm,


    So the distance of three kilometers was not a problem for them.


    The reason why they chose to advance on foot was that,


    They were worried that the area around the copper mine had been surrounded,


    And blocked by the authorities.


    If that was the case, the cars they were driving in would have no chance to approach.


    However, when the group of them sneaked all the way to the vicinity of the copper mine,


    They easily sneaked into the scene of the incident by virtue of their strength and skill far beyond


    ordinary people.


    At this moment, the government has mobilized arge number of personnel and equipment from


    multiple departments toe to support,


    So the people on the scene are mixed, and the troops in charge of security around them focus their


    energy on blocking media reporters from approaching,


    So they don¡¯t realize at all that Jon and the others have bypassed their marking.


    When Jon came to the periphery of the copper mine quietly, He waspletely shocked by the


    scene in front of him.


    He never expected that this huge copper mine, which took decades toplete,


    Has now turned into a ruin more than ten meters deep!


    In the ruins at this time, arge number of construction machinery are in action at different points.


    There are even several drilling machines at the scene.


    These drilling machines are constantly drilling into the ground,


    Trying to bring out the soilponents hundreds of meters deep underground.


    To see if there is human DNA in it, so as to determine whether the bottom of the copper mine


    exploded.


    Jon was terrified and frightened.


    He took out his mobile phone to take some photos of the scene after a long pause,


    And prepared to send them back to the Lord.


    Afterward, he saw a lot of marching tents set up in the surrounding air,


    So he decided to go in and find out about the current work progress of the Cypriot officials.


    When he discovered that someone was sending samples to one of the marching tents one after


    another,


    He immediately leaned against it without making a sound.


    Through the tarp of the tent, he heard the conversation inside.


    One of them said: ¡°Commander, we found the location where the anti-aircraft warheads were


    located before,¡±


    ¡°And found many warheads one after another.¡±


    ¡°So far, we have found more than 30 warheads, including four warheads with human DNA.¡±


    This sentence made Jon extremely shocked!


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself: ¡°anti-aircraft artillery?¡±


    ¡°Howe there are anti-aircraft defense guns in the garrison of dead soldiers?!


    At this time, themander said: ¡°Immediately ask a biological expert to check the human DNA on


    these 4 warheads to see if they are from the same person.¡±


    The reporter said: ¡°Okay Commander, I will arrange it now.¡±


    Themander said again: ¡°By the way, there is one more thing.¡±


    The reporter said respectfully: ¡°Commander!¡±


    ¡°It was shot from the inside of the copper mine we don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°Or it was shot from the outside of the copper mine, so the top priority now is that you must find me


    the shell casings of the near-anti-aircraft guns!¡±


    After that, themander said again: ¡°Order the excavation team to pay attention to whether there


    are shell casings of the anti-aircraft guns in the ruins,¡±


    ¡°And in addition, ask the second team to search for clues to the shell casings within two kilometers


    around the copper mine!¡±


    The reporter immediately said: ¡°Okay Commander, I will arrange it.¡± As soon as the words fell, a


    voice came from the walkie-talkie:


    ¡°Report No. 31, Report No. 31, we found some shell casings of 30mm antiaircraft guns in the ruins.¡±


    ¡°Please take a look at these shell casings. Do the warheads match?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, themander immediately became excited, and blurted out:


    ¡°Send the shell casings to me immediately!¡±


    A few minutester, a staff member ran all the way into the tent holding several shells that had been


    crushed and deformed in the ruins.


    After receiving the photos, the long-distance weapon experts also gave preliminary opinions.


    These shell casings are indeed the shell casings of the Soviet-made 30mm anti-aircraft shells,


    Which are very consistent with the caliber and model of the warhead.


    Basically, it can be concluded that these shell casings belong to the same batch as the warhead.


    After receiving the reply, themander eximed:


    ¡°These near-anti-aircraft guns are actually in the copper mine¡­¡±


    ¡°That is to say, the copper mine did not encounter a terrorist attack¡­¡±


    ¡°They secretly equipped the near-anti-aircraft guns themselves!¡±

 Chapter 5415

    Chapter 5415


    As soon as themander said this, several staff members around immediately became extremely


    horrified!


    And Jon, who was eavesdropping outside the tent, was even more scared out of his wits!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When he heard this,bined with all the things that happened before, he immediately guessed


    the general context of the whole thing.


    Originally, they had long suspected that the Cyprus line had the possibility of leaking secrets.


    At first, they thought that the enemy should be eyeing this ce, or that themissioner here was


    colluding with the enemy internally and externally.


    But now he realized that this ce has already beenpletely controlled by the enemy!


    If the enemy hadn¡¯tpletely controlled this ce, how could it be possible to quietly prepare


    such a big killer here as a close-in defense gun?!


    The enemy even knew that Jarvis wasing, so they set up a death trap for him here in advance!


    Combined with the two clues that Jarvis has disappeared and human DNA was found on the shells


    of the near-anti-aircraft artillery at the scene, he also guessed in his heart that Jarvis may have


    been sieved by the anti-aircraft artillery hidden here in advance by the enemy!


    The Warriors Den has developed for so many years, they have always been in the dark ces of all


    enemies, they have always been the ones who designed ambushes, and they nted their own


    eyeliner around the enemies, but their own interior was never been infiltrated by the enemy.


    But this time, everything changed drastically.


    The enemy has sneaked into the interior of the Warriors Den without a sound, and even without the


    Warriors Den¡¯s knowledge, upied the entire garrison of dead soldiers, and then killed an earl


    who had mastered the aura!


    At this time, Jon was not the only one who was horrified.


    Themander in the tent, as well as his subordinates, were also speechless by this discovery.


    Everyone was silent for a long time, and themander¡¯s adjutant took the lead to break the


    silence: ¡°Boss, this is just a copper mine, not a military base¡­ If they are equipped with AK47, or


    even equipped with RPG individual rocketunchers, I can ept it,¡±


    ¡°After all, copper mines also have their own security needs, so it¡¯s not too strange to have some


    individual weapons and set up a security team¡­¡±


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s just a copper mine, It¡¯s not a military base, why


    do they have to equip such heavy weapons as close-in anti-aircraft guns¡­ Isn¡¯t this incredible?!


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out at all¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes suddenly lit up, and he said, ¡°What did you say in the first sentence?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The adjutant thought for a while, and said, ¡°I said that if they are equipped with AK47s¡­¡±


    Themander waved his hand: ¡°No, let me add another sentence.¡±


    The adjutant thought for a moment, and said: ¡°I said this is just a copper mine, not a military


    base¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Commander suddenly widened his eyes, and blurted out: ¡°That¡¯s where the problemes


    in! If it¡¯s really just a copper mine, then it doesn¡¯t need to be equipped with close-in anti-aircraft guns


    at all!¡±


    Then, themander continued with some excitement: ¡°But Now that it is equipped with close-in


    anti-aircraft guns, it proves that this is not an ordinary copper mine! It is very likely that it is a military


    base that we didn¡¯t know about!¡±


    ¡°Military base?!¡± He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    A military base that does not belong to his country, which really makes people feel incredible.


    However, themander¡¯s judgment logic is very reasonable. The opponent¡¯s ability to master the


    weapon of close-in defense guns proves that the opponent must not be an ordinary person, but


    definitely a militant with strong actualbat experience.


    It is very likely that this copper mine is indeed a military base as a ce where militants use close-in


    defense guns to defend.


    Even if it is not a real military base, at least there are huge and unknown secrets here!


    Themander said nervously: ¡°No¡­ this matter is very important, I must report it to the president


    immediately!¡±


    Soon, themander directly called the president, and after reporting the situation in detail, he


    respectfully hung up the phone, he told the people around him: ¡°Everyone, the president has an


    order. The copse of the copper mine is very likely to cause turmoil.¡±


    ¡°It must be kept strictly confidential. Do not disclose any information to the media, especially you


    can¡¯t even mention a single word about the anti-gun thing!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, and the adjutant couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not a big problem


    to block the news from the outside world,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s hard for us to hide such a big movement here. What should we do if the voice is heard?¡±


    Themander said: ¡°I will immediately notify the responsible persons of the surrounding cities


    and let them announce to the people in their jurisdiction that this copper mine has been exhausted


    and has reached the design lifespan,¡±


    ¡°And due to internal mining Excessive, there is already a tendency to copse, so in order to


    prevent uncontroble copse and cause losses, this time it is a nned man-made


    abandonment, and all personnel in the copper mine have been evacuated, so that everyone does


    not need to panic.¡±


    This argument is reasonable, everyone also felt that there was no major problem. After all, only one


    person¡¯s DNA was found here, which proved that other people had already evacuated before the


    explosion and copse urred, and no casualties were caused.


    Since there were no casualties, this matter can naturally be suppressed.


    So, everyone was relieved.


    At this time, themander ordered again: ¡°You should notify immediately that all excavation and


    fixed-point drilling should be stopped immediately, and all heavy equipment should be withdrawn,


    and then mobilize fences to surround the entire copper mine, and at the same time strictly prevent


    outsiders from approaching!¡±


    Everyone nodded quickly.


    Themander said again: ¡°In addition, we must find a way as soon as possible to transport a


    large amount of construction waste from the surrounding construction sites.¡±


    ¡°Within 72 hours, the copsed part of the copper mine must be refilled! Fill it up, the bullets and


    shell casings inside are still there, and they may still be discovered in the future!¡±


    Themander said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the above means that after filling up here, it should be hardened


    immediately, and then seal up a piece ofnd, and assign special personnel to guard it,¡±


    ¡°And let a trusted department take over after the rumors pass, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much


    about it, and hurry up and move forward with the matter at hand!¡±


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    If this is the case, you can basically prevent future troubles.


    So, everyone said in unison: ¡°Okay Sir!¡±


    After finishing speaking, they immediately left the tent and each began to follow themander¡¯s


    order.


    At this time, Jon outside the tent was so nervous that he was sweating profusely, and his body


    couldn¡¯t help shaking.


    In his heart, the panic has reached the extreme.


    Such a major ident was the first time in the hundreds of years of history of the Warriors Den.


    The point is, as the governor of the right army¡¯s governor¡¯s mansion, he was able to have the entire


    base of the dead soldiers stolen under his nose, and it is here that Jarvis got ambushed. He¡¯s afraid


    the death penalty is inevitable¡­


    At this moment, he almost immediately made up his mind that he must not report the actual


    situation here to the Lord!


    At the very least, he can¡¯t tell the Lord that the warheads and shell casings of the near-anti-aircraft


    guns were found here.


    Not to mention let the Lord know that there is a person¡¯s DNA on the warhead of the near-defense


    gun, and that person is likely to be Jarvis.


    Because the near-defense gun is too sensitive, and the discovery of shell casings in the copper


    mine is enough to prove to the Lord that this dead soldier station has long been secretly controlled


    by the enemy under his own rule. In that case, his own dereliction of duty is too serious.


    Coincidentally, the Cyprus officials are also nning to conceal the news of the near-anti-aircraft


    guns, and they will also fill up the entire subsidence area, which means that everything that


    happened here will soon be dead without evidence.


    As long as he didn¡¯t say anything, the Lord would not know about the existence of near-defense


    guns.


    In that case, he could pretend to be stupid about what happened here and directly stated that he


    could not find any valuable clues to investigate, and finally packaged this matter as an unsolved


    case, and then pushed it to the mysterious enemy.


    In this way, even if the Lord punished him, it would not be too serious.


    After all, even the Lord himself couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for the enemy hiding behind him, not


    to mention that there have been two precedents in New York and Northern Europe.


    Thinking of this, Jon was relieved.


    He felt that although what happened to him this time was bigger than the events in New York and


    Northern Europe, the worst thing he could do would be to lose his position as the governor of the


    right army governor¡¯s mansion, at least he could save his life.


    ¡­

 Chapter 5416

    Chapter 5416


    Soon, the heavy machinery that was still digging up the wreckage and doing some drilling stopped


    almost instantly.


    Immediately afterward, they began to withdraw from the subsidence area one after another.


    ording to the instructions of the superior, the excavation and drilling work will bepletely over


    at this point.


    Seeing this, Jon felt more at ease, so he immediately sent a signal to the other people to evacuate


    immediately.


    After several people met outside the copper mine, Jon deliberately asked the others: ¡°Have you


    found any clues?¡±


    They all shook their heads with shocked expressions.


    Among them, Romen Wu, Jon¡¯s younger brother, said, ¡°Commander, I just took a look inside the


    subsidence area, and the entire copper mine has been turned into ruins.¡±


    ¡°The difference between the center and the surrounding t ground is more than ten meters. It is


    impossible to investigate. If you want to find out what¡¯s going on inside, it¡¯s impossible without heavy


    equipment.¡±


    Another person said, ¡°But they¡¯ve already begun to take out the digging tools, so they probably


    don¡¯t n to continue the investigation.¡±


    Jon said: ¡°I heard from theirmander just now that they have an order from above to fill up all of


    this ce within 72 hours.¡±


    Romen said helplessly: ¡°In this situation if there is no heavy machinery, there will be no problem at


    all. What clues might be found, but now they don¡¯t investigate,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s impossible for us to gather equipment to continue the investigation, and when they fill this


    ce up, it¡¯s even more impossible for us to find any clues¡­¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Jon pretended Sighing mncholy, he said, ¡°They will immediately evacuate all the


    people in the subsidence area, and then we will not be able to sneak in under their noses to find


    clues,¡±


    ¡°And it won¡¯t take long before they will start Backfilling, there is no need for us to stay here


    anymore, why not evacuate first, return to the Lord, and see what the Lord has ordered.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Several people also knew that there was no good way at the moment, so they all agree to


    come down.


    Afterward, several people returned to the ce where they had parked before.


    Jon said to several people: ¡°You guys go further away, I¡¯m going to report to Lord in the car.¡±


    Several people nodded at the same time and walked a long way in the opposite direction.


    Jon just got into the car, took out his mobile phone, and used special contact software to make a


    voice call to Lord.


    When the phone was connected, the Lord asked him: ¡°Is the situation clear?¡±


    Jon said quickly: ¡°Reporting to the Lord, you subordinates have already entered the location of the


    copper mine to investigate, but now the entire copper mine has copsed from the bottom. , even


    the aboveground part of the mine haspletely copsed into ruins, and the entire site is full of


    copsed construction waste, and there are no clues to be found¡­¡±


    The Lord asked sharply: ¡°How could this be?! Such a huge base, it¡¯s gone?!


    What about the people inside?! Could it be that they are all killed?!¡±


    Jon said in panic: ¡°Back to the Lord, what is the situation of the people inside, the subordinates


    don¡¯t know anything! Hopes are ced on the official Cyprus investigation,¡±


    ¡°But they have now ordered that the entire site be filled up, and they have dered to the public that


    the copper mine has reached the end of its useful life and has been artificially abandoned.


    The Lord asked in a cold voice: ¡°Why are the Cyprus officials so anxious to fill up the ce?! To


    cover up the evidence in such a hurry, could it be that they discovered something hidden from the


    public?!


    Jon agreed, he didn¡¯t expect that the Lord grasped the key point of the problem in an instant.


    However, there is no turning back when the bow is opened.


    He didn¡¯t dare to take the responsibility that the entire garrison of dead soldiers had already been


    upied, and even Mr. Jarvis was strangled.


    He just wanted to let the Lord know that the reason why this ce was razed to the ground was that


    the mysterious enemy was too powerful.


    Just like the defeats in New York and Northern Europe, it is not that one¡¯s own side is too good, but


    that the enemy is too strong.


    So, he could only bite the bullet and say: ¡°My lord, the subordinates feel that the people stationed in


    the dead soldiers, as well as Master Jarvis, are probably dead, and it is very likely that the enemy


    took advantage of their unpreparedness to wash this ce with blood¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Bloodwash¡­¡± The Lord murmured: ¡°Jarvis is extremely powerful, who can wash him with blood?!¡±


    Jonmented: ¡°My Lord, this subordinate doesn¡¯t know who did it, please punish me!¡±


    After a long time, the Lord said dejectedly: ¡°Forget it, it seems that this world is not what I thought, I


    was too optimistic¡­¡±


    After that, the Lord said again: ¡°Okay, you withdraw from there, don¡¯t mention this matter to anyone,


    offenders will be killed without mercy!¡± Hearing this, Jon waspletely relieved.


    As the governor of the right army Governor¡¯s Mansion, he is one of the most trusted officials of the


    Lord. He knows the underlying logic of the internal operation of the Warriors Den.


    In Warriors Den, the five major governor¡¯s mansions operate independently of each other.


    No one knows the specific situation of the other four governor¡¯s mansions, where they are, how


    many people they have under theirmand, how many dead soldiers are stationed, and How


    many dark realms and even transformation masters are there in each.


    Moreover, there are strict information firewalls inside each governor¡¯s Mansion.


    Take the dead soldiers station in Cyprus as an example, its daily operation is entirely in the charge


    of Zyron, themissioner of the dead soldier station, And Zyron only obeys Jon, even though the


    copper smelter in Turkey is his superior, and Responsible for the distribution of all supplies and


    antidotes to the dead soldiers¡¯ garrison, but they also have no right tomand Zyron.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    If the copper smelters in Turkey and the copper mines in Cyprus disappear at the same time, this


    line will naturally be unknown.


    The Lord allowed himself to conceal this matter, the purpose was nothing more than to stabilize the


    morale of the army so that others would bepletely ignorant of that mysterious enemy.


    But looking at it from another direction, since the Lord said so, it should mean that he doesn¡¯t n


    to hold himself ountable anymore.


    Jon was overwhelmed with excitement, and after finishing the call with the lord, he called everyone


    else back with his mobile phone.


    After they came back, Jon¡¯s younger brother, Romen, saw his brother sitting in the co-driver, so he


    sat in the driver¡¯s cab, but he didn¡¯t start the car in a hurry but asked him nervously,


    ¡°Brother, what did the Lord say?¡±


    Jon frowned. He reprimanded in a low voice: ¡°I have told you many times, you can only call me


    brother in private, and you should call me governor at other times!¡±


    Romen hurriedly said: ¡°Yes¡­ governor¡­ Isn¡¯t this subordinate worried about you? ¡­I am afraid


    that the Lord will punish you¡­¡±


    Jon smiled slightly, and said: ¡°It is far beyond my ability to have such a thing happen.¡±


    After that, Jon waved his hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go back, it¡¯s almost time.¡±


    Romen nodded, handed him a bottle of water, and said, ¡°Governor, calm down the shock, we will


    return now.¡±


    Jon at this time, because of the feeling of survival after a catastrophe was extremely rxed.


    After rxing, he really felt thirsty, so he took the water, unscrewed it, and took a few sips.


    A few secondster, his face suddenly changed drastically. He stared fixedly at his younger brother


    Romen who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat,


    And blurted out with difficulty: ¡°Romen, you¡­you¡­you poisoned the water?!¡±

 Chapter 5417

    Chapter 5417


    Hearing his brother¡¯s questioning, Romen turned his head to look at him, sneered, and said,


    ¡°Brother, my good brother, don¡¯t me me for being a ruthless alternate to you for the Lord.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jon was stunned.


    He never thought that, as the governor of one of the five military governors¡¯ mansions, and as the


    most trusted confidant of the Lord he would have an alternate!


    What¡¯s more, he couldn¡¯t even imagine that this alternate was actually the younger brother. His own


    sibling!


    He blurted out and asked: ¡°When did you be my alternate?!¡±


    Romen smiled: ¡°Before you became the governor of the right Mansion, I was already your alternate.


    I knew about being a governor before you.¡±


    ¡°Ba5tard!¡± Jon roared angrily, ¡°You are my own brother! You are my own brother who I watched


    grow up! You were ready for this. But you never told me for so many years?!¡±


    Romen asked back: ¡°Why should I tell you? This is a top-secret mission given to me by the Lord.


    You and I are all loyal subjects to the Lord first, and brothers second.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your vain attempt to deceive the Lord, he would not let me rece you, the fault is


    that you have selfish intentions towards the Lord!¡± Jon was terrified in his heart, and quibbled: ¡°I


    didn¡¯t! The Lord is respected, and the Lord is like a god in my heart. How could I deceive the


    Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Still sophistry?¡± Romen said coldly, ¡°My dear brother, the conversation between those people in the


    tent just now was more than that. You heard it all by yourself, and I heard it too!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jon blurted out as if struck by lightning, ¡°You¡­you have been following me?!¡±


    Romen said lightly, ¡°Stalking is out of the question. First, as your alternate, not only must I be ready


    to rece you at all times, but I must also feed back all the information Ie into contact with to


    the Lord in real-time, in order to prevent you from hiding anything from him.¡±


    After all, he looked at Jon and said with a cold expression: ¡°Brother, if you honestly reported to the


    Lord and plead guilty about today¡¯s matter, the Lord may still look at our Wu family and you for so


    many years.¡±


    ¡°In the face of hard work, he could have spared your life, but you were confused, big brother! Have


    you forgotten the three ironws of the Warriors Den? Those who disobey orders are beheaded!


    Bullies beheaded! The crime of deceiving the king is death!¡±


    Jon looked at him, and asked through gritted teeth: ¡°So you knew that I lied to the Lord so you didn¡¯t


    help your big brother hide it, but you report it to the Lord?!¡±


    Romen contemptuously smiled and said, ¡°Brother, as I said just now, allegiance to the Lord is the


    most important thing. The foundation of the rtionship between you and me is also based on the


    fact that you and I are dedicated to our duties and loyal to the Lord.¡±


    ¡°If you betray the Lord, the brotherhood between you and me will naturally disappear, and then you


    will no longer be my big brother, but the enemy of me and the entire Warriors Den!¡±


    Romen sighed He took a deep breath and said with emotion: ¡°Oh, my dear brother, do you know


    that I have been looking forward to this daying sooner than you have been the governor for


    more than 20 years.¡±


    ¡°You can also receive the elixir bestowed by the Lord on a regr basis. If you promise to be loyal


    to the Lord during this period, you may be able to master aura in your lifetime. Who can not be


    tempted by such a big temptation? What¡¯s more, I am your alternate, It is not out of reach for me to


    be the governor, as long as you are abolished, I will be in charge!¡±


    Jon felt extremely resentful in his heart. He never thought that this younger brother whom he


    brought with him since he was a child and wholeheartedly raised and supported him would betray


    him at a critical moment.


    At this moment, he wanted to fight back and escape, but he felt as if his whole body waspletely


    anesthetized. He was slumped on the seat, and he didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift his arms. At


    this moment, let alone escape, he even couldn¡¯t open the car door.


    With tears in his eyes, he said to Romen: ¡°Romen, if I die, the Lord will train a recement by your


    side in the future, maybe one day, your end will be the same as mine, and I will be a lesson for you!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Romen shook his head, and said calmly: ¡°I¡¯m different from you, I will never betray the Lord


    old man!¡±


    Romen said again: ¡°If I do well, the Lord Reward me, I will ept it; if I do not do well, Lord will


    punish me, I will ept the punishment, but I will never lie to him in order to avoid punishment!¡±


    Romen looked at Jon with a bit of sarcasm in his expression and said: ¡°Brother, your mistake is that


    you didn¡¯t have my knowledge. You have been the governor for a long time, thinking that you really


    have all hands and eyes, and that your little tricks can really deceive the Lord but in fact,¡±


    ¡°You do know the Lord knows everything about it. Even if I don¡¯t tell the Lord there may be Recer


    No. 2 and Recer No. 3 who will inform the Lord. Even if I don¡¯t kill you, they will find a chance to


    kill you and me. Let¡¯s kill together!¡±


    Jon was startled, thenughed miserably, nodded, and said, ¡°Very well, you are smarter than me,


    more decisive and vicious than me, I ask myself, if I know you betrayed the Lord, I will definitely


    Find a way to protect you, so I am convinced that I will die at your hands today! I don¡¯t expect you to


    let me go, I just ask you to take good care of your sister-inw and your nephews for me!¡± Romen


    Jon¡¯s expression turned cold, and he blurted out, ¡°Romen, what do you mean?! Don¡¯t you even let


    my wife and children go?!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Romen shrugged helplessly and said: ¡°Brother, even if I want to save your wife and children, the


    Lord will not agree. You know his style of doing things. He will do everything without leaving any


    future troubles.¡±


    ¡°I will kill you today. No matter how I make up stories with your wife and children after I go back, as


    long as they don¡¯t see you back alive, they will guess that I killed you, and they will definitely hate


    me and the Lord to the bone. It is a huge hidden danger for those who are against the Warriors


    Den¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Romen paused slightly, looked at Jon, smiled, and said: ¡°Brother, the meaning of


    the Lord is¡­to not just cut the grass¡­to get rid of the root!¡±


    Jon haspletely copsed!


    He never expected that a single thought in his mind would push himself, his wife, and his children


    into an abyss of eternal doom!


    He burst into tears immediately, and begged: ¡°Romen, I beg you to leave me a bloodline, even if I


    have a son!¡± Romen shook his head, and said coldly:


    ¡°Brother, I will leave you a bloodline, After that, who shall I ask to leave me a bloodline?¡±


    Jon broke down, crying bitterly: ¡°I want to talk to the Lord! He also has the blood of the Wu family


    flowing in his body. We are all of the same n. He cannot kill me like this!¡±


    Jon looked at his younger brother without blinking with his bloodshot eyes and begged in an


    extremely humble tone: ¡°Romen, my good brother, I beg you. I took care of you for half of my life,


    please take care of me.¡± I want to be buried with my wife and children together, I have never


    begged you in my life, this is myst request before I die¡­¡±


    Romen shook his head and said calmly: ¡°Brother if you and I are in Naples right now, you didn¡¯t


    have to say that. But now you and I are in Cyprus, I can¡¯t take your body on the ne, and the


    airports on both sides cannot allow a dead person to enter or leave the country.¡±


    Jon choked with sobs and said, ¡°Romen, then you can burn me with a fire after


    I die, then take my ashes back and bury them with them!¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Romen refused expressionlessly: ¡°In this situation, where do you want me to burn


    you? Maybe the Cyprus policee here before your body is burnt.¡±


    Jon asked him: ¡°Then you can¡¯t let me die alone in the wilderness of Cyprus, right?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Romen said in relief, ¡°If you were in the wilderness of dead bodies in Cyprus,


    the Cyprus police would definitely start with your corpse and investigate relevant clues, then it


    would definitely trace back to the flight we came from,¡±


    ¡°And find out where you came from. If Napleses over, it will bring a lot of unnecessary troubles


    to the Governor¡¯s Mansion of the Right Army, so the best way is to let you sleep forever in the


    ground here.¡±


    Jon said: ¡°If you buried me, wouldn¡¯t others find my corpse?¡±


    Romen said with a smile, ¡°The water you drink is a special poison specially prepared by the Lord for


    traitors. Drinking it will not only make you lose all mobility but also gradually corrupt your internal


    organs.¡±


    Romen looked at the time and said again: ¡°It is estimated that in a few minutes, you will die due to


    the corruption of internal organs. After you die, I will dig a hole to bury you. After an hour, your entire


    abdomen will turn into a pool of bl0od;¡±


    ¡°After a few hours, your corpse will bepletely rotted from the inside out, leaving only a bone;¡±


    ¡°If you wait another day, even the bones will be rotted clean;¡±


    ¡°When the timees, big brother, you will be fully integrated into thend of Cyprus.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ok¡­ok¡­¡± Jon smiled miserably, and said weakly: ¡°You are really my good brother since


    that¡¯s the case, Then, big brother, I will wait for you below, and I will report this hatred to you when


    we meet at the spring!¡±

 Chapter 5418

    Chapter 5418


    At this time, Jon, although he was extremely resentful in his heart, deep down in his heart, he had


    completely resigned to his fate.


    He understands that this is what people often say, a mistake will cause eternal hatred.


    Romen just smiled slightly at this time, and said casually: ¡°Brother, when you get there, go see


    parents, and the ancestors of the Wu family. You deceived the Lord. They have knowledge, and I¡¯m


    afraid they will clean up the house with their own hands.¡±


    Jon¡¯s expression was extremely horrified. He suddenly thought that what Romen said was correct.


    Every member of the Wu family for hundreds of years wanted to be loyal to the Warriors Den. They


    were extremely loyal to the Warriors Den. When we meet next time, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t forgive


    himself¡­


    At this moment, Jon waspletely hopeless, he smiled wryly, and felt a sharp pain in his heart, as


    if being pierced by several sharp knives, and his whole body became extremely weak.


    Immediately afterwards, Jon lost consciousness in an instant.


    At this time, his internal organs had been severely corroded, and he gradually lost his breath.


    Romen looked at his brother¡¯s body expressionlessly, then turned to the three people sitting in the


    back row and said, ¡°Dug a hole with me and bury him.


    ¡± In the dense forest at the edge, using true energy to protect the body, arge pit more than one


    meter deep was dug with bare hands, and then several people threw Jon¡¯s body into it, and buried


    it.


    After all this was over yesterday, Romen patted the dirt on his hands, and said to the three of them:


    ¡°After returning home, no one is allowed to say a word to the outside world, otherwise, the end will


    be the same as Jon¡¯s today, do you understand?!¡±


    The faces of the few people froze, and they immediately said respectfully:


    ¡°Understood, please rest assured!¡±


    Romen nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Okay! Now that I understand everything, let¡¯s go back immediately!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    Jermo is still looking for clues about Maria in Eastcliff, and he is not ready to leave for Aurous Hill


    immediately;


    Javren is still investigating and paddling in New York, but he has not made any progress;


    At this time, the three of them received a meeting notice from the Lord at the same time.


    So, the three of them immediately entered the meeting software, waiting for the appearance of the


    Lord.


    Before the Lord appeared, the three of them hadn¡¯t seen Jarvising in, so Javren joked: ¡°If


    Javren doesn¡¯t hurry up to connect, after the Lordes in, he will probably be punished!¡±


    Jermo said casually: ¡°Jarvis might be investigating the relevant clues. If there is something


    important to do, the Lord will be considerate if he iste.¡±


    A minuteter, the Lord connected in.


    Seeing the reminder, the other three immediately said respectfully: ¡°The subordinates wee the


    Lord!¡±


    The deep voice of the Lord came: ¡°Everyone, urgent connection, I want to synchronize a message


    with you.¡±


    The three respectfully said ¡°We are all ears!¡±


    The Lord said coldly, ¡°Less than an hour ago, I received the definite news that Jarvis has died in


    Cyprus.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The three of them were shocked!


    No one expected that Jarvis would die suddenly.


    Jermo blurted out and asked: ¡°My lord¡­ the subordinates don¡¯t understand that Jarvis is so


    powerful.¡±


    ¡°Even if I want to kill Jarvis, I¡¯m afraid I have to pay a huge price. Who can actually kill him?!¡±


    The Lord sighed softly, and said: ¡°ording to the clues I know so far, he should not have died at


    the hands of someone.¡±


    Jermo hurriedly asked: ¡°My Lord, what do you mean by this? I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    The Lord said: ¡°Jarvis should have died from a Soviet-made AK-630 close-in anti-aircraft gun.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± The three of them were even more horrified!


    Jarvis, who had already mastered the aura, died from a near-defense gun?!


    This is really uneptable to them.


    Javren couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°My lord, Jarvis¡­ Didn¡¯t he go to investigate the ce where the


    dead are stationed? How could he be killed by the near-antiaircraft gun? Is this near-anti-aircraftContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    gun so powerful?¡±


    The Lord said:


    ¡°I consulted experts on weapons. This is a very powerful cannon. With Jarvis¡¯s strength, if he


    prepares in advance and goes all out,¡±


    ¡°He should be able to withstand two or three shells head-on, but if the opponent hits him


    Unprepared, he may not be able to block even one shot.¡±


    Speaking of this, the Lord paused slightly, and then said: ¡°The number of shells that this kind of


    close-in defense gun can fire in a minute is¡­ 3,000 rounds¡­ ¡°

 Chapter 5419

    Chapter 5419


    The words of the Lord shocked the three earls.


    Just now, when they heard the Lord say that Jarvis was dead,


    They thought that Jarvis had met a stronger master,


    But now they realized that he died from an anti-air-defense gun.


    Originally, they thought that there were very few people in the world who could hurt them,


    And they could basically be domineering,


    But today they realized that the so-called cultivation was nothingpared to heavy weapons.


    Javren who was in New York asked nervously:


    ¡°My lord¡­ who would use close-range artillery to deal with Jarvis?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be the official army of Cyprus?¡± ¡°No.¡± The Lord said in a low voice:


    ¡°Jarvis¡¯s body, as well as the warheads and shell casings of the near-antiaircraft guns, are all within


    the range of the dead soldiers¡¯ garrison in Cyprus,¡±


    ¡°Which means that the enemy installed the near-anti-aircraft guns inside the garrison in advance,¡±


    ¡°And then waited for Jarvis toe to the door and make meritorious deeds.¡± ¡°As soon as he


    arrived at the garrison, he was shot and killed by close-in antiaircraft guns.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Javren suddenly panicked, and blurted out:


    ¡°My lord, if it is ording to what you said,¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that the garrison of dead soldiers is in fact, been secretly captured by the enemy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Lord said coldly:


    ¡°The other party must have upied the dead soldiers¡¯ garrison first,¡±


    ¡°And then set up a death trap here.¡±


    Jermo said: ¡°Lord, the garrison of the dead soldiers has always been a top secret in the meeting,¡±


    ¡°And all the information about the garrison is only in the hands of themander-in-chief of the


    five-armymander-in-chief.¡±


    ¡°The subordinates really can¡¯t figure it out, how did the enemy find Cyprus?¡±


    The Lord sighed: ¡°You can¡¯t figure it out, I can¡¯t figure it out,¡±


    ¡°Counting the two defeats in New York and Northern Europe, this is already the third time,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°The enemy seems to know our situation well,¡±


    ¡°And can always be one step ahead of us!¡±


    After speaking, the lord paused slightly and continued:


    ¡°Moreover, they seem to have figured out our strengths and weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°They knew that Jarvis is a very strong personality,¡±


    ¡°Which is very different from the dead warriors and cavalry guards before.¡±


    ¡°The heavy weapons deployed in the garrison were to shoot and kill Jarvispletely,¡±


    ¡°Without giving him any chance to resist and escape.¡±


    ¡°It can be seen from this that our opponent not only knows us very well,¡±


    ¡°But also has very careful thoughts and extremely inhuman methods¡­¡±


    Jermo asked again: ¡°My lord, the other party upied the dead soldiers¡¯ camp in Cyprus without


    our knowledge.¡±


    ¡°The subordinate wants to know where all the people in the dead soldiers¡¯ camp in Cyprus have


    gone?¡±


    ¡°Those dead soldiers and cavalry, have they all been silently killed by the other party?!¡±


    Lord said: ¡°As far as I know, the authorities took samples from multiple locations on the scene for


    testing,¡±


    ¡°But only the DNA of Jarvis was found.¡±


    ¡°This also means that before the dead soldiers¡¯ garrison was blown into ruins, all the people inside


    had disappeared!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jermo said in horror: ¡°A dead soldier¡¯s garrison, together with the dead soldiers and


    Including cavalry guard!¡±


    ¡°There are at least two or three thousand people,¡±


    ¡°How can the other party kill so many people quietly, and then move their bodies out?¡±


    Javren said: ¡°Jermo, will it be possible? There is another possibility,¡±


    ¡°That is, the other party has recruited these people?¡±


    ¡°Recruited?¡± Jermo asked back: ¡°No matter what the circumstances,¡±


    ¡°As long as they want to survive, they must continue to receive relief from the Lord.¡±


    ¡°The medicine, what good is it to them to be recruited by the enemy?¡±


    ¡°Once the antidote stockpiled by themissioner is exhausted,¡±


    ¡°Everyone will die. Are these thousands of people willing to die against us?¡±


    Javren said: ¡°Could it be that the enemy has some way to detoxify them?¡±


    The Lord immediately said coldly: ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡±


    ¡°No one in the world can detoxify the poison in their bodies!¡±


    Jermo said: ¡°That¡¯s too strange! Regardless of whether these people are really loyal or not,¡±


    ¡°But because of the shackles of the antidote and the fetters of their families,¡±


    ¡°They must work hard for the Warriors Den. They will fight back with all their strength,¡±


    ¡°And they will never surrender to others.¡±


    ¡°The counterattack of thousands of people isparable to a war,¡±


    ¡°And it is impossible that there will be no movement at all!¡±


    After finishing, Jermo said again: ¡°What¡¯s more, there is only the DNA of Jarvis at the scene,¡±


    ¡°Which also shows in disguise that there has been no bloodshed in the resident,¡±


    ¡°And the absence of bloodshed proves that these people have not shown any resistance.¡±


    ¡°They know that they will die if they don¡¯t get the medicine,¡±


    ¡°But they have no resistance. It¡¯spletely contradictory¡­¡±

 Chapter 5420

    Chapter 5420


    The Lord asked: ¡°Then what do you think has happened?¡±


    Jermo murmured: ¡°Back to the Lord, the subordinates are more inclined.¡±


    ¡°The other party has already bought all the members of the station.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they really have a way to detoxify these people.¡±


    ¡°They detoxified these people. These people have no worries about the future,¡±


    ¡°And coupled with the fact that they have been controlled by the Warriors Den for so many years,¡±


    ¡°They will inevitably feel rebellious. In this way, they will naturally fully cooperate with these people¡¯s


    actions.¡±


    ¡°As usual; these people told them to evacuate early, and they evacuated early¡­¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°Looking at the hundreds of years of history of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°No one has ever been able to decipher this kind of poison.¡±


    ¡°To detoxify this kind of poison, simply mastering spiritual energy is not enough.¡±


    ¡°If you want to use spiritual energy to detoxify, you must first have a strong understanding of


    spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Precise control, this point, even the four of you can¡¯t do it,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, it is extremely difficult to obtain spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°It is still reasonable to detoxify one or two people,¡±


    ¡°But to detoxify thousands of people, who can offer such a huge amount of spiritual energy?¡±


    Jermo sighed: ¡°In this way, this matter doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡±


    The Lord alsocked self-confidence at this time and said to himself:


    ¡°If it is true as Jermo guessed, Our enemy must be ourrades,¡±


    ¡°And his strength is probably not inferior to mine,¡±


    ¡°But there is another unexinable point since he is so strong,¡±


    ¡°Why bother to use close-in defense guns to deal with Jarvis?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Uncle Jermo couldn¡¯t think of the reason, he murmured:


    ¡°Perhaps the opponent thinks that his own strength is not enough to win,


    ¡°But instead, the chance of winning with close-range artillery is better.¡±


    Lord said: ¡°At present, the enemy has killed one of my earls and destroyed one of my dead soldiers¡¯


    garrisons,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about the enemy, so I have ordered the five armies to stop some foreign


    activities.¡±


    ¡°Currently, the only ones who are still performing missions are You three,¡± ¡°From now on, and for a


    period of time in the future,¡±


    ¡°Be cautious, put safety first, and don¡¯t make things too difficult at any time.¡±


    Jermo agreed: ¡°If Jarvis was shot by a near-anti-aircraft gun, then the three of us must not be


    opponents of the near-anti-aircraft gun.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Jarvis was agile and fast, and had a strong ability to hide,¡±


    ¡°But even so, he still failed to escape the opponent¡¯s shooting.¡±


    ¡°It can be seen that the opponent has more powerful means to give an early warning,¡±


    ¡°And our concealed means are likely to be useless in front of them,¡±


    ¡°Javren and Jeremiah, please be more careful¡­¡±


    Javren immediately said: ¡°Since the opponent is good at using close defense Cannons,¡±


    ¡°It proves that they must have a good understanding of modern weapons and modern technology.¡±


    ¡°Those cutting-edge military technologies are still very powerful.¡±


    ¡°It is said that spy satellites in outer space can take pictures of matchboxes on the ground.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to have such a powerful sense if you cultivate from death¡­¡±


    After all, he said again: ¡°My lord, since the opponent is good at using close-in defense guns,¡±


    ¡°Then these subordinates think that they are probably not warriors,¡±


    ¡°Let alone monks who master aura, and most likely well-trained soldiers!


    ¡°Soldier?¡± The Lord murmured: ¡°If it is really a soldier, whose soldier is it?¡±


    Jeremiah said: ¡°Whose soldier, the subordinates have no idea,¡±


    ¡°But the subordinates feel that it can be done from start with the clues of the anti-aircraft gun.¡±


    The Lord hummed and said: ¡°Continue.¡±


    Jeremiah continued: ¡°I just checked the information about this weapon.¡±


    ¡°Although this weapon is very lethal, But in fact, it is no longer an advanced weapon and


    equipment.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It can only be regarded as the first generation of close-in defense guns,¡±


    ¡°And it has a history of decades. The parameters of the current close-in defense guns are almost


    several times that of it.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, through this point, it is basically certain that the other party does not belong to a certain


    country with a high probability,¡±


    ¡°And is more likely to be a certain group or an unofficial organization, just like Warriors Den.¡±


    The Lord said lightly: ¡°It makes sense if you have any other opinions, just say


    it.¡±


    Jeremiah said again: ¡°This kind of weaponry and equipment decades ago waspletely worthless


    in the eyes of mainstream countries,¡±


    ¡°And it is very likely It has already been disassembled,


    But for those private armed forces and some anti-government armed forces, this thing should still


    be very valuable; ¡°


    ¡°So, I specte that this kind of thing will only be sold on the ck market with a high probability.¡±


    ¡°Now although the subordinates don¡¯t know who killed Jarvis, I think there is a high probability that


    the anti-aircraft guns they used were bought from the ck market,¡±


    ¡°So the subordinates thought that as long as we started from the ck market clues,¡±


    ¡°Tracing all the transaction clues of the same type of anti-aircraft artillery in recent years,¡±


    ¡°We should be able to find some clues!¡±


    The Lord agreed and said: ¡°Jeremiah¡¯s spection is very reasonable. If we start from the ck


    market of arms, we may really be able to find the other party¡¯s clues.¡±


    Speaking of this, he continued: ¡°However, the current situation is grim,¡±


    ¡°And there are no masters who are proficient in aura under the Commander¡¯s Mansion of the Five


    Armies, so we can¡¯t let them investigate this matter for the time being.¡±


    After that, he pondered for a moment, and said, ¡°Javren, you don¡¯t need to investigate the matter in


    New York anymore.¡±


    ¡°You can set off immediately and start from the arms ck market to see if you can find any clues


    about the transaction of near-anti-aircraft guns!¡±


    Javren couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°My lord¡­the other


    party has a scheming style of behavior.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they have already expected that we will use the close-in defense gun as an entry point to


    investigate¡­¡±


    The Lord said coldly: ¡°Then you will learn from Jarvis. Lessons learned, proceed with caution,¡±


    ¡°No matter what, this matter must be investigated to the bottom, otherwise Warriors Den¡¯s life will


    hang by a thread!¡±

 Chapter 5421

    Chapter 5421


    With the order of the Lord, the Warriors Den has entered a period of dormancy that has never been


    seen before.


    The Governor¡¯s Mansion of the Five Armies went into full hibernation immediately. Except for the


    copper smelter in Turkey, all dead soldiers and cavalry guards were not allowed to step out of the


    station.


    All members lurking around the world also temporarily terminated their contact with the upper line.


    From this moment on, there are only three earls left in the Warriors Den to carry out the mission of


    the Lord.


    Jermo is in China, looking for the whereabouts of Maria, and at the same time he is preparing to


    leave for Aurous Hill to investigate clues about Charlie;


    Looking for clues about the transaction of the AK-630 close-in anti-aircraft gun; as for Jeremiah, she


    was looking for Maria in the Far East.


    The day after Jarvis was shot, all members of the Turkish copper smelter left Turkey by boat.


    The special envoy Jeremiah, who was given psychological hints by Charlie with aura, also boarded


    the evacuated freighter together with others.


    Everyone didn¡¯t know where they were going at this time.


    They only knew that something happened in Cyprus, and the Lord asked them to withdraw to South


    Africa immediately.


    The incident happened suddenly, and it was reasonable to retreat temporarily, so the group did not


    have any doubts.


    It was a long journey to South Africa, across the Mediterranean Sea, and after crossing the Suez


    Canal,


    They had to cross the narrow Red Sea, and then all the way south along the east of Africa, the


    whole journey was nearly 10,000 kilometers.


    Fortunately, before departure, the ship has already prepared materials ready to be transported to


    the Cyprus copper mine,


    This is enough for hundreds of people in the copper smelter to eat and drink at sea, so everyone is


    not too worried about the future, just hoping tond in Africa as soon as possible and start a new


    life.


    But what they didn¡¯t know was that the Lord had no ns to let them set foot onnd again.


    ording to the requirements of the Lord, the ship, and all the people on the ship, must be buried


    in the depths of the Mediterranean Sea.


    One day after the freighter departed.


    When the ship was 200 kilometers away from Port Said, the northern mouth of the Suez Canal, in


    the middle of the night, the engine suddenly stopped, and the ship quickly lost power and floated on


    the sea.


    A number of welders are using electric welding equipment to seal all the windows and hatches of


    the ship with steel bars as thick as thumbs.


    All the movable objects on the deck have been taken into the cabin, and these welders are also


    welding inside the doors and windows, which means that after the welding ispleted, they


    cannot get out by themselves.


    These people welded very fast. After welding the doors and windows, they quickly returned to the


    cabin and welded all the doors from the outside.


    Afterward, they went to the cargo warehouse at the bottom, covered all the goods with steel wire


    mesh, and welded the steel wire mesh tightly to the bottom te of the cabin.


    After doing all this, several people came to a middle-aged man and said respectfully: ¡°Report to the


    deputy governor, all the entrances and exits have been sealed, and the goods have been fixed.¡±


    The middle-aged man called the deputy governor, It was Ramos, who was in charge of the line


    between Turkey and Cyprus,


    And one of the three deputy governors of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion.


    At this time, Ramos nodded with grief and indignation and murmured:


    ¡°Everyone, today¡¯s sacrifice of life for righteousness is not only for the sake of loyalty to the Lord,¡±


    ¡°But also for our wives and children to live better, so I hope everyone will not be too sad.¡±


    The leader said with a miserable smile: ¡°Sir, our life and death have long been out of our control.¡±


    ¡°If the Lord lets us live, we can live. If the Lord wants us to die, we must die¡­¡±


    He then asked: ¡°My lord, the only question I have is, after we die, will the Lord really give our wives,


    and children freedom?¡±


    Ramos nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Lord will take it seriously. And put his reputation first, otherwise,


    how can anyone be willing to take the initiative to die in the future?¡±


    Hearing this, several people breathed a sigh of relief.


    They have long been ordered by the Lord, knowing that everyone on their ship will not escape


    death.


    What¡¯s even crueler is that their final mission is to personally destroy the ship and all the people on


    board.


    And the condition for the Lord to let them die generously is to give their family members freedom


    after their death.


    For these people, if they don¡¯t understand the medicine, they will die sooner orter. Instead of


    doing this, they might as well go to death and give their family a chance.


    In fact, these people are different from Cavalry guards, and also different from dead men. They are


    Ramos¡¯s confidantes. When Ramos brought them here to take office, their family members did not


    follow, nor could they.


    From the moment they took office, they shouldered the attribute of selfdestruction. Once this ce


    needs to be destroyed, they are the executors of self-destruction.


    And the reason why the Lord arranged this is just in case, once there is a big problem in a certain


    station, they canpletely self-destruct in the shortest time,pletely cutting off all risks.


    Their families are the key to their generous death.


    Ramos looked at the time, and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time, prepare to sink the ship.¡± The leader nodded,


    and with his men, he ced directed explosives in the bow and stern of the ship.


    After finishing all this, several people returned to Ramos, handed the detonator to him, and


    respectfully said: ¡°My lord, you can detonate it at any time.¡±


    Ramos took the detonator and asked him: ¡°Are all the exits sealed? Make sure that after the ship


    sinks, nothing can float to the surface of the sea, otherwise, once other ships find it, they will realize


    that the ship has sunk.¡±


    The man cupped his hands and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord, all cabins are closed, all The doors and


    windows are also closed, and the goods in the warehouse are all fixed with dense irons. Once


    the explosion is detonated, the seawater will flood in instantly,¡±


    ¡°And the ship will sink soon, and nothing will surface. As for The fragments produced by the


    explosion, because they are all made of iron, will sink to the bottom soon and will not float to the


    surface of the sea, so you can rest assured.¡±


    Ramos nodded and said: ¡°Now there are only a few of us left. It¡¯s fixed, youe with me to the


    captain¡¯s cabin.¡±


    ¡°We follow the order!¡±


    Several people followed Ramos to the captain¡¯s room. He locked the heavy cabin door firmly, then


    took out a bottle of spirits, poured a few sses, handed them to the people in front of him, and


    said,


    ¡°Everyone, we work together. For many years, it is fate to be able to die together today, and this


    ss of wine is for us!¡±


    At this time, several people also regarded death as home, nodded heavily, and took the wine ss.


    Ramos clinked sses with several people, raised his head, and drank the spirits in the cup, then


    picked up the detonator, and pressed it without thinking.


    Suddenly, there were two muffled sounds from the cargo warehouse at the bottom of the ship, and


    tworge holes about one meter in diameter were sted at the bow and stern of the ship.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Arge amount of seawater was quickly poured into the cabin, and the freighter immediately began


    to sink at an extremely fast speed.


    However, no one on board ran for their lives in a hurry.


    Because all the people except them were sleeping soundly in each cabin at the moment, Ramos


    specially asked people to add special medicine to their meals to make them all fall asleep.


    Now, everyone is sealed in each cabin.


    The frantic influx of sea water did not wake these people up, and they suffocated to death one after


    another in their sleep.


    Soon, the seawater began to pour into the captain¡¯s cabin, Ramos looked at death as if at home,


    and sat on the ground with several other people until the seawater filled the entire cabin.


    Twenty minutester, the 8,000-ton freighterpletely sank into the seawater.


    Due to the preparations made in advance, after the freighter entered the sea, it did not leave any


    other traces except for a vortex on the sea surface.


    The whole ship was like a huge cage and sank to the bottom of the sea without looking back¡­


    ¡­

 Chapter 5422

    Chapter 5422


    In Aurous Hill in mid-August, the weather is extremely hot.


    In the past two days, Charlie was busy urging Orvel to renovate the Champs Elysees Hot Spring


    Hotel. As for the Middle East and the Warriors Den, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    And these two days, he didn¡¯t have the time to talk to Mateo.


    However, Mateo was very active, and called his chief personal disciple from the United States,


    intending to hold a serious ceremony in front of Charlie, to draw a clear line from Taizhen Dao, and


    then wholeheartedly be loyal to Charlie.


    At this moment, Mateo was waiting anxiously at the exit of Aurous Hill International Airport.


    The flight he was waiting for was half an hourte.


    Just when Mateo was impatient, the big screen at the airport finally updated the flight information,


    and the flight he was waiting for had arrived.


    After waiting for another half an hour, the passengers of this flight came out of the exit one after


    another.


    Mateo was looking forward to it. When he saw a tall woman with long hair reaching her waist in the


    crowd, a smile appeared on his face again, and he waved to her cheerfully and said, ¡°Romana, here


    is your teacher!¡±


    The long-haired woman is about 1.78 meters tall, with flowing hair and long straight legs, and her


    temperament is full of ssical charm, extraordinary and refined.


    This person is Mateo¡¯s personal disciple, Romana Long.


    Romana was thirty years old at the time, her father is Chinese-American, her mother is of


    American-Chinese mixed race, her father was a registered disciple epted by Master Mateo when


    he was wandering in the clouds,


    Although he had no extraordinary talent in Taoism and martial arts, but he has a real ability to make


    money, so he donated money to Taizhen Dao back then.


    When Romana was young, she often followed her father in and out of the Taizhen Dao. At the age


    of eight, she showed her talent in Taoism and martial arts. Just when Mateo took over as the head


    of the sect, he took her as his personal disciple.


    And Romana did not disappoint Mateo. At the age of twenty-six, she broke through to a five-star


    martial artist, which was faster than Mateo.


    Although Romana has a quarter of American blood, her appearance seldom looks like American


    blood. On the contrary, she still has a temperament of ssical Chinese beauty.


    However, with a quarter of American blood, she is fairer than ordinary Chinese girls, and her height


    is rtively prominent.


    Seeing Mateo, Romana hurriedly took the suitcase and walked a few steps quickly, until she stood


    in front of Mateo,


    And then said respectfully: ¡°Master, why did youe to pick up your apprentice in person?¡±


    Mateo smiled and said casually: ¡°You have never been to Aurous Hill, and you are not familiar with


    the ce where I live.¡±


    Romana nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    After finishing speaking, She couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Master, is there something important that you


    suddenly asked me toe to see you here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Mateo nodded seriously, but said in a mysterious way: ¡°But I can¡¯t tell you today.¡±


    ¡°I have booked a room for you in the hotel, I will take you to the hotel first, and tomorrow I will take


    you to meet someone.¡±


    Romana asked curiously: ¡°Master, who do you want me to meet?¡±


    ¡°Mateo said mysteriously: ¡°Who is it? I can¡¯t tell you now, but you will know tomorrow.¡±


    Mateo didn¡¯t tell Romana that she was asked toe to China to pass on the headship to her.


    It stands to reason that such a big matter as the passing of the headship should not be done so


    casually and hastily.


    The normal process is that the current head and the sessor of the head need to return to the


    Taizhen Dao together, and then hold a grand ceremony in front of the disciples, and also offer


    sacrifices to the Taizhen Dao ancestors,


    Such a set of procedures After walking, the new head can officially seed to the throne under the


    witness of everyone and the ancestors.


    However, Mateo wants to hug Charlie¡¯s thigh in his dreams now, and he is really unwilling to go


    back to the United States to pass on the throne.


    What¡¯s more, he still has a small thought in his heart, that is, he must let Charlie witness with his


    own eyes that he passed the position of the headship to Romana.


    Only in this way can Charlie believe that he has no second thoughts about him.


    That¡¯s why he called Romana all the way from America.


    Although Romana didn¡¯t know what her master was nning, but out of respect for her master, she


    naturally didn¡¯t want to ask any more questions.


    And it was precisely out of respect for Master that she didn¡¯t deliberately look at Master¡¯s cultivation.


    If she took a closer look, she would find that her master¡¯s cultivation had already regressed to a


    four-star martial artist, which was one level behind her. After the two left the airport, Mateo stopped


    the car and went to Shangri-La.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t live in Shangri-La, but after knowing Charlie¡¯s identity, he hurried to Shangri-La


    to open a room,


    Not for anything else, just to get a little closer to Charlie, even if it was just a drop in the bucket, in


    his eyes It is also better than nothing.


    After the two arrived at Shangri-La, Mateo asked Romana to check in, while he walked out of the


    hotel lobby and called Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie had just returned to the urban area from the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel.


    Seeing a call from Mateo, he answered the call and asked, ¡°Master Hong, what is it?¡±


    Mateo said in fear: ¡°Master Wade. I just want to ask you for something¡­¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°I¡¯m short on time, so just tell me if you have anything.¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Master Wade, the eldest disciple of your subordinate has already


    arrived in Aurous Hill, and this subordinate intends to pass on the position of headship of Taizhen


    Dao to this disciple tomorrow,¡± ¡°I wonder if you have time, I would like to invite you to be a witness.¡±


    Charlie chuckled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not one of your too-true people. If you pass on your position,


    what kind of testimony do you ask me to do?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, this subordinate has sworn to be loyal to you in the future.¡±


    ¡°After the subordinate announces the position of the headship of Taizhen Dao, I will officially


    withdraw from Taizhen Dao. I will only obey your orders in the future, so I hope you cane to


    witness ¡­¡±


    Charlie teased: ¡°Master Hong, in my impression you seem to be very respectful of teachers, why


    are you suddenly leaving the school now?¡±


    Mateo felt a burst of heat on his face, embarrassed. Heughed and said: ¡°Master Wade¡­ As the


    saying goes, a good bird chooses a tree and dies¡­ The subordinates respect your strength and


    character very much.¡±


    ¡°If I can be by your side, it will not only be a subordinate It¡¯s an honor for me, and it¡¯s also an honor


    for Taizhen Dao!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°Master Hong, I didn¡¯t expect that your ability to tter is


    much better than your martial arts cultivation,¡± ¡°Your words have made you Taizhen Dao for


    thousands of years The patriarchs who came here have all been sold out, so you are not afraid that


    they will find someone to settle ounts with you?¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, your strength is unmatched by the patriarchs of the Taizhen


    Tao. The ¡°Taizhen Hunyuandao¡± that I talked about Taizhendao for the first time is just the


    beginning.¡±


    ¡°This incident shocked this subordinate greatly, not to mention this subordinate is just someone


    under the door¡­¡±


    Charlie chuckled and said, ¡°Okay, there¡¯s no need to talk about ttery, when do you n to give up


    your position to your apprentice?¡±


    Mateo blurted out: ¡°Of course, the sooner the better, it¡¯s up to Master Wade.


    When will you be free?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while, and said, ¡°Tomorrow morning, you can decide the location.¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, let¡¯s go to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel!¡±


    ¡°Thest time this subordinate was confused, I was not lucky enough to go in, this time I hope you


    can give your subordinates a chance¡­¡±

 Chapter 5423

    Chapter 5423


    For Mateo, Charlie really nned to take him for his own use.


    Although his strength is not strong, the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan


    Dao¡± he practiced is indeed theplete first chapter,


    And he has been practicing this chapter for so many years,


    So it is certain that his understanding of the introduction must have surpassed his own.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, the most powerful person may not be suitable to be a teacher.


    Even if a high-achieving student with a doctoral degree is asked to teach the first grade of


    elementary school,


    He may not know how to make the first-grade students understand what he is talking about.


    But if you ask a teacher who has taught elementary school students for decades,


    Then he must have rich experience and various unique insights and methods,


    And he can use the fastest speed to let these elementary school students quickly understand what


    he wants to tell them.


    In Charlie¡¯s eyes, Mateo is such a primary school teacher.


    Moreover, he has been specializing in textbooks for the first grade of elementary school for


    decades,


    And he is an absolute senior authority and absolutely memorized the whole lesson.


    With his decades of foundation, if he gives him the textbooks for the second grade at that time,


    He will definitely be able to get familiar with them quickly.


    Earlier, this old boy was a bit ignorant and wanted to take advantage of the situation and run back to


    the United States.


    Naturally, Charlie had to sharpen his dog¡¯s temper.


    After he gave up the position of the head, let him hang out for a few days,


    Then he can slowly help him restore his cultivation and let him enter the state slowly.


    At this time, Mateo was also very clear that he had no other choice but to serve Charlie


    wholeheartedly,


    So he couldn¡¯t wait to give up the position of the head as soon as possible in front of Charlie.


    Since Charlie has time tomorrow, he naturally didn¡¯t want to dy any more,


    So he hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, in this case, let¡¯s go early tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°What do you think at nine o¡¯clock?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°What are you doing up so early, ten o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll sleep more.¡±


    Mateo could only agree repeatedly, and said courteously:


    ¡°Okay, okay, then ten o¡¯clock! I¡¯m at Shangri-La, waiting for you, Master Wade!¡±


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Charlie waited for ire to go to thepany, and then drove out unhurriedly to Shangri-La.


    When he arrived at Shangri-La, Mateo just called and asked respectfully,


    ¡°Master Wade, have you arrived?¡±


    Charlie hummed, ¡°I¡¯m already here. Where are you on vacation?¡±


    Mateo said: ¡°Master Wade, this subordinate wille down to pick you up!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll juste up by myself.¡±


    Mateo said with a chuckle: ¡°Master Wade, this subordinate has already entered the elevator, I am


    getting down now!¡±


    Charlie parked the car in the parking space next to the main entrance of the hotel,


    And as soon as he entered the lobby, Mateo came out quickly.


    When he saw Charlie, he said respectfully:


    ¡°Master Wade, you are here, let¡¯s go up!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him, ¡°Where is your disciple?¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Go back to Master Wade, subordinate¡¯s disciple is on the top.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Then let¡¯s go up too,¡±


    ¡°Just in time to witness the ceremony of passing the head of your Taizhen Tao.¡±


    Mateo nodded repeatedly, and said with an apologetic smile:


    ¡°The sense of ceremony in the small sect of ours is not that strong,¡±


    ¡°And I hope that Master Wade will not be disgusted with the shabby after seeing it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Charlie said lightly:


    ¡°The simpler the better, the more ritual sense is too strong,¡±


    ¡°But it will lose original meaning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Mateo nodded and said, ¡°Master Wade is right.¡±


    ¡°There is really no need to make such a grand event.¡±

 Chapter 5424

    Chapter 5424


    He hesitated for a moment, and said to Charlie hesitantly,


    ¡°Master Wade ¡­ Can this subordinate ask you something?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Mateo said awkwardly: ¡°Master Wade, the inheritance of the head of Taizhen


    Dao includes the head token, ¡°Taizhen Mix¡±


    ¡°Thest two paragraphs of ¡°Yuan Dao¡±, and the medicine cauldron¡­¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the subordinate¡¯s medicine cauldron is with you now,¡±


    ¡°So you just don¡¯t mention itter¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not mention this matter.¡± Hearing this, Mateo finally


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two took the elevator to the eighth floor.


    Mateo swiped his room card to open the door,


    And then invited Charlie to sit on the sofa for a while,


    While he picked up the phone in the room and called Romana in the next room.


    As soon as the phone was connected, he asked: ¡°Romana,e to the teacher¡¯s room.¡±


    Romana on the other end of the phone immediately said:


    ¡°Okay Master, please wait for a moment, thest set of this apprentice¡¯s work is done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle over to find you.¡±


    Mateo knew that his disciple was a martial freak,


    And she had to finish practicing kung fu even if the sky fell,


    So he didn¡¯t force it, but said: ¡°Don¡¯t dy too long,¡±


    ¡°There is a master and an honored guest I want to introduce you to.¡±


    Romana¡¯s evenly exhaled voice came from the phone: ¡°Woo¡­¡±


    Then she said unhurriedly: ¡°Okay Master, please wait a moment. It¡¯s time for a stick of incense.¡±


    Charlie heard a woman¡¯s voice on the phone, and asked curiously:


    ¡°Master Hong, is your personal first disciple a woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mateo said: ¡°Return to Master Wade, Our Taizhen Dao has no clear requirements on the


    gender of the head.¡±


    ¡°Each head can choose a personal disciple ording to his own preferences.¡±


    ¡°As long as the cultivation level of this personal disciple does notg behind other disciples,¡±


    ¡°Then This disciple is eligible to be the head of the sect,¡±


    ¡°And in the history of Taizhen Dao, there have been several female heads.¡± After speaking, he


    continued to introduce: ¡°My personal disciple is very talented,¡±


    ¡°And her father has a long history with our Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°So I epted her as a personal disciple, and she is really up to date.¡±


    ¡°At the age of ten, she had already cultivated into a five-star martial artist by herself.¡±


    Charlie nodded with a smile, and joked: ¡°Master Hong,¡±


    ¡°From this point of view, the strength of your personal disciple is stronger than yours!¡±


    Mateo¡¯s expression immediately became extremely depressed, and he murmured:


    ¡°Master Wade¡­ this subordinate just wanted to tell you about this matter,¡±


    ¡°You see that this subordinate is also the head of a faction,¡±


    ¡°And now he is about to give up his position. You can¡¯t let the strength of your subordinates be


    inferior to that of the disciples¡­¡±


    ¡°I beg you, for the sake of loyalty, please help your subordinates recover¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at him. The pitiful look made himugh for a while,


    And then he asked him: ¡°You and your eldest disciple should have met before, right?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she see that your cultivation base is lower than hers?¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Back to Master Wade, yesterday I was with you.¡±


    ¡°When your majesty brought me back, my personal disciple, she didn¡¯t notice my cultivation level¡­¡±


    ¡°Butter, this subordinate will share thest two paragraphs of Taizhen Dao¡¯s


    ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± with her.¡±


    ¡°I want to demonstrate to her the method of breathing in thest two paragraphs.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help your subordinates recover their cultivation,¡±


    ¡°Your subordinates will probably spill the secrets¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded with a smile, and said: ¡°That being the case, then let me help you recover to the


    level of a six-star martial artist,¡±


    ¡°So that your first-handed disciple will definitely not be able to see anything,¡±


    ¡°Probably at most, she is just wondering in her heart, feeling that her master seems a little watery.¡±

 Chapter 5425

    Chapter 5425


    Mateo knew that Charlie intended to tease him,


    But at this moment he didn¡¯t dare to have any disobedience or dissatisfaction in his heart,


    So he could only bite the bullet and apologize with a smile:


    ¡°Thank you, Master Wade¡­ Thank you, Master Wade¡­¡±


    For him, to regress to the level of a four-star warrior, It was simply a disaster.


    Now Charlie is willing to restore him to the level of a six-star warrior.


    Charlie used spiritual energy to seal Mateo¡¯s four meridians before.


    For him, it was just a piece of cake, but for Mateo,


    This kind of seal was absolutely impossible to break through.


    Therefore, Charlie just waved his hand slightly at this time, And easily opened up his two sealed


    meridians again.


    Mateo felt the smooth flow of his meridians in an instant,


    And finally heaved a sigh of relief, then bowed respectfully and said,


    ¡°Thank you, Master Wade!¡±


    At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly.


    Mateo said: ¡°Master Wade, I think it¡¯s my disciple who came, please wait a moment.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Charlie nodded, and Mateo hurried to the door and opened it.


    At this time, Romana, who was tall and dressed in Taoist robes, was standing outside the door.


    When she saw Mateo, she said respectfully: ¡°Master!¡±


    Mateo led her in and said: ¡°Let me introduce you to a young and promising master.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Romana was a little surprised,


    She hadn¡¯t figured out why the master called her all the way from the United States.


    Hearing that the master was going to introduce a young and promising master to her,


    Romana was even more puzzled.


    Could this be the reason why the master asked her toe to Aurous Hill?


    Confused, she followed Mateo into the room,


    And in the living room of the suite, she saw Charlie sitting on the sofa.


    On the other hand, Mateo said to Charlie with a respectful face:


    ¡°Master Wade, this is my personal disciple, Romana Long!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Romana again, and said,


    ¡°Romana, this is Master Charlie Wade.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade is young, promising, and powerful.¡±


    ¡°He is indeed the strongest master I have seen for so many years!¡± Romana is thirty years old this


    year, two years older than Charlie.


    It¡¯s just because of practicing martial arts all year round,


    Romana¡¯s face still doesn¡¯t show traces of a 30-year-old woman.


    She is more like a well-trained professional athlete,


    Her visual age is not too old, but she still gives people a sense of the unique beauty of a mature


    woman.


    Charlie was looking at Romana, and Romana was also looking at Charlie.


    When she heard Master¡¯s introduction, she was very puzzled.


    She knew that this Master had a very high spirit,


    Especially in these years, as Master Hong became more and more famous, his vision also became


    higher.


    Generally, it is difficult for people with the such high vision to admit that others are excellent,


    But the words that the master introduced to Charlie not only admitted that Charlie was excellent,


    But even ttered him, which made Romana feel a little helpless. And she understood.


    Charlie smiled and nodded to Romana as a greeting.


    Although Romana was surprised, she still said very politely: ¡°Mr. Wade.¡± Mateo on the side quickly


    said: ¡°Romana, I want you to say, Master Wade!¡± Romana was slightly taken aback.


    Although she couldn¡¯t see Charlie¡¯s cultivation level,


    She could tell that Charlie should be slightly younger than her.


    Asking her to call a boy younger than her a master,

 Chapter 5426

    Chapter 5426


    She thought naturally, there is some reluctance of course.


    So, she said to Mateo: ¡°Master, I think Mr. Wade is about the same age as me.¡±


    ¡°We young people should stop being so old-fashioned¡­¡± Mateo couldn¡¯t help but said with some


    fear:


    ¡°Romana! Don¡¯t neglect Master Wade!¡±


    Romana was also a little angry and said:


    ¡°Master, whatever you want to call is your freedom and vice versa.¡±


    Mateo couldn¡¯t help and med: ¡°Romana! Don¡¯t be rude!¡± Charlie said with a smile at this time:


    ¡°Master Hong, Miss Long is right,¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing is a joke, why do you force Miss Long?¡± Mateo sneered and quickly said:


    ¡°Master Wade, you are right, so let¡¯s call it out.¡±


    Romana, who was on the side, was surprised and somewhat dissatisfied.


    When she saw that her master had always been so humble.


    In her eyes, Master has always been very upright,


    And she has always felt that Master, as the head of Taizhen Dao,


    Does need to have a certain aura,


    And sometimes it is normal for outsiders to look cold and arrogant.


    And in her impression, the master had really handled the style of that kind of worldly expert well


    before,


    But this time, she didn¡¯t know what medicine the master took wrongly in Aurous Hill,


    Why would he treat a young man like this? The man is so groveling.


    Romana has been worshiping Taizhen Dao since she was seven or eight years old,


    And she has very deep feelings for Taizhen Dao.


    Seeing that Master is so humble towards Charlie,


    She feels that the image of Taizhen Dao has been lowered a lot by him, And she feels even more in


    her heart. She can¡¯t see it.


    So, she said with some displeasure: ¡°Master, you asked me toe all the way,¡±


    ¡°What is the matter, can you talk about it now?¡±


    Mateo said with a smile: ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Mateo immediately looked at Romana, and said solemnly:


    ¡°Romana, as a teacher, you won¡¯t be fooling me anymore.¡±


    ¡°I have asked you toe here this time, and I have something very important to tell you,¡±


    ¡°That is, as a teacher It has been decided that the head of Taizhen Dao will be passed on to you


    immediately,¡±


    ¡°And you will be the leader of Taizhen Dao in the future,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can lead Taizhen Dao to achieve greater glory!¡± Romana said in shock:


    ¡°What?! Master, you¡­you are going to pass the throne to me now?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mateo said firmly: ¡°The reason why I called you here this time is to pass on the headship to


    you here under the witness of Master Wade!¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± Romana was puzzled she asked: ¡°ording to Taizhen Dao¡¯s past practice,¡±


    ¡°You will pass on the throne to me at least ten yearster, right?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Besides, I am still inexperienced, so I will not be able to convince everyone if I take over now!¡±


    ¡°Master, please think again!¡±


    Mateo waved He waved his hand: ¡°The practice you mentioned is just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Taizhen Dao has never stipted how old the head must be before giving up,¡±


    ¡°Nor has it said how old the new head must be before taking over.¡±


    ¡°I think you can do it now. You are qualified for this role.¡±


    Romana followed up and asked: ¡°Master, why are you in such a hurry to pass on the throne?¡±


    ¡°If you pass on the throne to a disciple, what are your ns?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to go back to retreat and practice?¡±


    Mateo shook his head and said: ¡°I n to be a teacher, and I will settle in


    Aurous Hill in the future.¡±


    ¡°Settling in Aurous Hill?!¡± Romana asked dumbfounded:


    ¡°Why do you want to settle in Aurous Hill? Don¡¯t you just ask about things that are too true?¡±


    Mateo Nodding seriously, he said: ¡°If I pass on the headship to you, I will naturally stop asking about


    all matters rted to Taizhen Dao.¡±


    ¡°With you in charge of Taizhen Dao, there is nothing to worry about as a teacher.¡±


    Romana frowned. She pursed her lips, stared at Mateo, and asked:


    ¡°Master, I want to know why you chose to settle in Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, then I will refuse to ept the position of headship!¡±

 Chapter 5427

    Chapter 5427


    Mateo didn¡¯t know how to answer Romana¡¯s question.


    He can¡¯t tell his own disciple that he will stay in Aurous Hill in the future, And only Charlie will follow


    his lead?


    Therefore, he could only say to Romana: ¡°Romana, being a teacher in the


    Taizhen Dao for so many years,¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It can be regarded as devoting oneself to oneself.¡±


    ¡°Now that I am old, I want to rx and have rest.¡±


    ¡°You see, Aurous Hill is a ce with beautiful scenery and a pleasant climate.¡±


    ¡°It fits my master¡¯s preferences, so I n to settle here for a while,¡±


    ¡°And try to see if I can make a breakthrough in my cultivation.¡±


    Romana frowned and asked: ¡°Master, over the years, more than half of the time,¡±


    ¡°You are in retreat all the time. When Mrs. An invited you out of the mountain,¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you in retreat? At that time, you told me that after you rescued Mr.


    An¡¯s family, you would continue to go back to the teacher¡¯s door for retreat,¡±


    ¡°But then you didn¡¯t say a word I came to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Why do you suddenly say that you want to give up the position of the head and settle down in


    Aurous Hill?¡±


    Mateo could only exin: ¡°After staying in one ce for a long time,¡±


    ¡°My heart has be ck, so I also want to change. Give the new environment a try.¡±


    Romana looked at Mateo, then at Charlie who was sitting beside him, and couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°Master, even if what you said is the truth, if you want to pass the position to me,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I should be allowed toe to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°ording to Taizhen Dao¡¯s practice, the ceremony of passing the throne must be held in front of


    other senior brothers.¡±


    Mateo waved his hand awkwardly, and said: ¡°Oh, what you said are all dispensable formalisms.¡±


    ¡°Since it is the transfer of the head, as long as I pass the seat to you,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the others are present or not.¡±


    ¡°They will naturally respect you as the new head.¡± Romana said with some dissatisfaction:


    ¡°Master, after all, this is the tradition of the Taizhen Dao.¡±


    ¡°As the head of the Taizhen Dao, you cannot set aside or ignore the tradition of Taizhen Dao?¡±


    ¡°Besides, your choice of this asion is a bit too casual,¡±


    ¡°Which sect have you heard of, the head pass ceremony is held in a hotel room?¡±


    Mateo heard that, his expression was somewhat ashamed. It is really inappropriate to say that it is a


    bit inappropriate, To pass the position of the head in a hotel.


    Helpless, he could only bite the bullet and said:


    ¡°The matter of passing on the throne is not enough to mobilize the teachers.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t call the disciples of the Taizhen Dao who travel thousands of miles to


    Aurous Hill to be a witness, right?¡±


    ¡°As a master, how dare I torment everyone like this.¡±


    Romana asked him aggressively: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go back to the United States?¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to stay in Aurous Hill, out of respect for Taizhen Tao,¡±


    ¡°You should spare a few days to go back to the sect,¡±


    ¡°At worst, you can go back to Aurous Hill after the session ceremony is over!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Mateo was speechless when asked by Romana.


    On this issue, he himself is very guilty.


    The reason why he called her over from the United States to pass the position in the hotel was


    nothing more than to let Charlie see his attitude.


    To put it bluntly, all of this is just to cater to Charlie.


    However, in order to cater to Charlie, he had to neglect the rules of the teacher¡¯s school.


    At this time, Romana saw that Mateo was hesitating and unwilling,


    So she looked at Charlie from the corner of his eye and said,


    ¡°Master, you just said that as long as you pass on the seat to me, everything else is fine.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether someone is present,¡±


    ¡°So I want to ask you, since there is no need for fellow disciples to be present to witness,¡±


    ¡°Why did you invite this Mr. Wade over?¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be here too, right?¡±

 Chapter 5428

    Chapter 5428


    Mateo was even more embarrassed, hastily coughed twice, and blurted out:


    ¡°Romana, I invited Mr. Wade toe over.¡±


    ¡°On the one hand, Mr. Wade and I have a deep friendship,¡±


    ¡°And on the other hand, Mr. Wade is in Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    Romana didn¡¯t believe his rhetoric at all, and said coldly:


    ¡°Master, since I came in, I found that you are very respectful to this Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Combined with this matter, I think the reason why you want me toe to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And intends to pass the position to me here, just to show off in front of this Mr. Wade, right?¡±


    Mateo didn¡¯t expect what Romana said with a flushed face:


    ¡°Oh, Romana¡­ as a teacher and to be honest,¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have devoted most of my life to Taizhen Dao.¡±


    ¡°For the rest of my life, I want to do something that I want to do as a teacher.¡±


    ¡°If you still regard me as a teacher and respect your teacher,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t break the casserole here and ask the end.¡±


    ¡°After passing on the headship to you as a teacher,¡±


    ¡°And staying in Aurous Hill to practice as a teacher,¡±


    ¡°You can go back to the United States and carry forward the Taizhen way,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that all right?¡±


    Seeing Mateo¡¯s firm attitude, Romana sighed helplessly In a low tone, she nodded and said:


    ¡°Okay! Since your decision is made, Master, I will not persuade you anymore,¡±


    ¡°But I have something to tell you.¡± Mateo quickly said:


    ¡°Just say it!¡±


    Romana said: ¡± My qualifications are still young, so I may not have the ability to carry forward the


    Taizhen Dao.¡±


    ¡°I can temporarily take over as the head of the sect,¡±


    ¡°And when you change your mind, Master,¡± ¡°I will return the position of the master to you.¡± Mateo


    waved his hand and said:


    ¡°No need, no need, just be the head!¡±


    Romana said firmly: ¡°Master, how you decide is your freedom, I just want to express my attitude.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she didn¡¯t Talk nonsense to Mateo,


    But said with some emotion: ¡°Okay, master, stop talking,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to pass on the throne? Let¡¯s start now!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Mateo was also relieved,


    And hurried took out the prepared incense sticks and censer, Lit six incense sticks, and handed


    three of them to Romana.


    Afterward, he faced the north and said respectfully:


    ¡°The ancestors of Taizhen Dao are above, and below is Mateo,


    The thirty-ninth generation head of Taizhen Dao, hereby officially passing on the position of the


    head to my personal disciple Romana Long,¡±


    ¡°From now on, Romana will be the fortieth generation head of Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°I implore the patriarchs of Taizhen Dao to bless Romana and Taizhen Dao!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he held up the three incense sticks above his head and bowed,


    Then looked at Romana, and dictated to her a series of requirements for the head of Taizhen


    Taoism.


    Afterpleting these ceremonies, Mateo took out a token of the head of the sect from his waist,


    Handed it to Romana, and said, ¡°Romana, this is the token of the head of Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°Keep it safe. With the token here, you are the head of Taizhen Dao!¡± Romana nodded and took the


    token with both hands.


    Mateo took out another piece of paper full of calligraphy, and said to her:


    ¡°Romana, this is theplete version of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±,¡±


    ¡°Which has been passed down for thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°The following paragraphs are things you have never touched.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you must memorize this whole method by heart, and you must not miss a single word!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Romana took the paper, opened it, looked at it, and put it in her arms.


    Mateo let out a long breath, and said,


    ¡°Romana, from now on, you are the fortieth head of Taizhen Dao.¡±


    ¡°You will be the master of all affairs of Taizhen Dao in the future.¡±


    ¡°You can prepare to return to the United States immediately.¡±


    ¡°If you need help with anything, you can contact me at any time,¡±


    ¡°And I will definitely try my best to help you.¡±


    Romana nodded, then looked at Mateo, and asked him:


    ¡°Master, where is the medicine cauldron that has been passed down from the older masters?¡±

 Chapter 5429

    Chapter 5429


    ¡°Medicine cauldron?!¡±


    Mateo was startled when he heard Romana¡¯s question.


    He was very puzzled and thought to himself:


    ¡°How could Romana know about the medicine cauldron?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the old master say that this secret can only be known by the head of the sect,¡±


    ¡°And not told to anyone else?! How could Romana know about it?¡± Thinking of this, he deliberately


    yed a sloppy eye:


    ¡°Romana, who did you hear about the medicine cauldron from? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    Romana frowned, and her tone was a little angry she said:


    ¡°Master! Master, the old man told me about it a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°He said that Taizhen Dao has a township treasure, a medicine cauldron that is quite effective in


    refining medicine!¡±


    ¡°The old man also said that only the future masters of the sect are qualified to inherit this treasure.¡±


    ¡°Since you have decided to give me the position of the sect leader,¡±


    ¡°The medicine cauldron should also be passed on to me,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise how will I exin to the master and my personal disciples in the future?¡±


    Mateo never dreamed that before passing on the medicine cauldron to him,


    His master would also instruct him to never reveal the secrets of the medicine cauldron to anyone


    before passing on the throne,


    But in the blink of an eye, Romana said she knew about this.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself: ¡°Master, Master, did you love Romana too much,¡±


    ¡°Did you not distrust me?¡±


    Immediately, he was so embarrassed that he could only falter and say:


    ¡°Romana, I guess you have misremembered this matter,¡±


    ¡°Taizhen Dao does not have any medicinal cauldrons,¡±


    ¡°I guess the old master was deliberately teasing you.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Romana shook her head and said: ¡°Impossible, Master told me clearly,¡±


    ¡°Taizhen Dao does have a medicine cauldron,¡±


    ¡°It is absolutely impossible for the old man to joke about this kind of thing!¡± She couldn¡¯t help


    questioning Mateo:


    ¡°Master, that medicine cauldron is a token of Taizhen Dao that has been passed down for


    thousands of years,¡±


    ¡°And now that it came to you, do you want to keep it for yourself?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Seeing that Mateo couldn¡¯t get over it, he could only say helplessly:


    ¡°Romana, I will say this as your teacher to assure you that this medicine cauldron is not in my


    hands,¡±


    ¡°If it was in my hands, I would definitely give it to you without hesitation.¡±


    Romana frowned even tighter: ¡°Master if the medicine cauldron is not in your hands,¡±


    ¡°Then whose hands is it in? This thing was handed over to you by Master himself,¡±


    ¡°You must have lost it, right?!¡±


    Mateo said vaguely: ¡°Romana, this medicine cauldron is really out of my hands right now,¡±


    ¡°And I really can¡¯t find it back,¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯d better just pretend that there is no such thing in Taizhendao.¡± When he said these words,


    he was also very disturbed.


    He originally thought that Romana didn¡¯t know the existence of the medicine cauldron and nned


    to get away with it,


    But he didn¡¯t expect Romana to know this clearly.


    However, that thing has been lost to Charlie by himself now,


    And it is definitely impossible to ask Charlie to get it back at this time.


    Therefore, he can only sacrifice his own reputation.


    Even if the disciples of Taizhen Dao in the future know that he has lost the treasure passed down


    from the ancestors of Taizhen Dao, He can only recognize it.


    When Romana heard Mateo¡¯s words at this time, she was also very angry.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Mateo deliberately concealed the matter first,


    And when she asked him personally, he would actually y a rogue.

 Chapter 5430

    Chapter 5430


    Romana couldn¡¯t help questioning him: ¡°Master,¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by assuming that Taizhen Dao doesn¡¯t have such a thing?¡±


    Mateo said cheekily: ¡°It¡¯s because you forget that Taizhen Dao has a medicine cauldron from now


    on.¡±


    Romana said angrily: ¡°Master, what¡¯s the difference between you and a father who loses his son


    and goes home and tells his family,


    ¡°¡®Everyone just pretend we never had this son¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡±


    Mateo¡¯s face was a little uneasy, so he could only smash the pot and said:


    ¡°Then the medicine cauldron is indeed gone now,¡±


    ¡°And I really can¡¯t find it, what can you tell me to do?¡±


    Romana asked him: ¡°I need to know, How did the medicine cauldron disappear,¡±


    ¡°And who owns the medicine cauldron!¡±


    Mateo dodged her eyes, and said falteringly:


    ¡°Romana¡­Since the medicine cauldron is gone, you can break the casserole and ask if there is


    any more.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What you have to do now is to quickly return to Taizhen


    Dao with the sect leader¡¯s token,¡±


    ¡°And do your role as sect master well!¡±


    Romana argued with reason: ¡°Since you have passed on the position of sect master to Me,¡±


    ¡°Then I have the obligation to recover the treasures that have been passed down for thousands of


    years for Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°So no matter what, I must find and bring back the medicine cauldron!¡± After that, she stared at


    Mateo and asked:


    ¡°Master, think about the thirty-eight heads of Taizhen Dao before you,¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take the medicine cauldron back to Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°Will you be able to sleep?¡±


    Mateo didn¡¯t know how to respond to Romana¡¯s questioning,


    And was helpless Under the circumstances, he could only say resentfully:


    ¡°Romana, to tell you the truth as your teacher,¡±


    ¡°I lost the medicine cauldron in a bet.¡±


    Romana was shocked, and blurted out: ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°What qualifications do you have?¡± To take the inheritance of Taizhen Dao as a bet?¡±


    Mateo said helplessly: ¡°I am not qualified, but I have already done this,¡±


    ¡°The medicine cauldron has been exported, and I have nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°If you are not satisfied, after you go back,¡±


    ¡°You can tell the whole Taizhen Dao about my affairs,¡±


    ¡°And let me be a sinner of the Taizhen Dao through the ages, I have no objection to this.¡±


    Romana said seriously: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want you to be a sinner of the


    Taizhen Dao through the ages,¡±


    ¡°I just want to bring back the treasure of Taizhen Dao!¡±


    After that, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Master,¡±


    ¡°Tell me who did you lose it to, I will go to him and ask him if he would like to sell the medicine


    cauldron to me,¡±


    ¡°No matter how much it costs, I will find a way, if it doesn¡¯t work, I will ask my father for it!¡±


    Mateo looked very embarrassed, but because of his guilty conscience, He didn¡¯t know how to


    answer for a while.


    Charlie, who had been silent all this time, smiled slightly at this time:


    ¡°Miss Long, don¡¯t embarrass Mr. Milo anymore,¡±


    ¡°His medicine cauldron has already been lost to me,¡±


    ¡°And now it belongs to me.¡±


    Romana looked at Charlie in surprise.


    She asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, I want to know, how did my master lose the medicine tripod to you?¡±


    Charlie said at this time, ¡°You know, this medicine cauldron is in my hands now, and I am not


    nning to sell it.¡±


    Romana said anxiously: ¡°Mr. Wade, this is the treasure of our Taizhen Dao!¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°It used to be, but not now,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t care about its origin, I only know that it is mine now.¡±


    Romana immediately asked him: ¡°Mr. Wade, how much money do you need to return the treasure


    of my Taizhendao Zhenpai?¡±


    ¡°You say the number, and I will try my best to convince my father to pay you!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how much money Miss Long¡¯s father has,¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can tell you one thing clearly,¡±


    ¡°Even if you put all your father¡¯s assets in front of me, I will not agree!¡±

 Chapter 5431

    Chapter 5431


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Romana didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would reject the conditions she offered so simply.


    Romana, who has hardly been rejected by anyone, couldn¡¯t help asking with some displeasure:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t know how the treasure of our Taizhendao got into your hands,¡±


    ¡°But I believe that you didn¡¯t get it through some aboveboard method.¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Miss Long made a jump to conclusions without knowing what happened,¡±


    ¡°Which is a bit too self-centered, if I used an aboveboard method, you will know if you ask your


    master?¡±


    Mateo who was on the side quickly said: ¡°Romana,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to Mr. Wade! Mr. Wade got the medicine cauldron, and the method is of course fair


    and aboveboard.¡±


    ¡°I gave it to Mr. Wade voluntarily!¡±


    Romana was outraged, and asked him: ¡°Master, the medicine cauldron is a property of Taizhen


    Dao,¡±


    ¡°And you are only keeping it on our behalf.¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to give it to others?¡±


    ¡°You are just the head of Taizhen Dao, and your duty is to continue the teachings of the ancient


    saints of Taizhen Dao for thousands of years.¡±


    ¡°This does not mean that all the resources of Taizhen Dao are at your disposal!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Mateo really felt ashamed after being pped with righteous words from his senior disciple.


    He was self-aware in his heart. Back then, he was the one who yed the plot by himself,


    And deliberately lured Tianqi to take the bait with medicine.


    But he never thought that Tianqi¡¯s granddaughter called Charlie,


    Which not only ruined his plot but also made him payout with a medicine cauldron.


    Moreover, he also knew that there was nothing wrong with what Romana said, And that he was only


    one of the thirty-nine heads of Taizhen Dao.


    Only keeping it on their behalf, and he was not qualified to give it away without authorization.


    However, in this matter, he was also powerless!


    After all, he was the one who cheated first and was caught by Charlie.


    If he didn¡¯t give the medicine cauldron to Charlie,


    His decades of cultivation will be ruined.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Originally thought that Romana definitely didn¡¯t know what the head of the sect knew,


    As long as he didn¡¯t tell her, she could be fooled by this matter.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that his master really loved Romana and told her about it long ago.


    As a result, he can¡¯t justify himself now.


    In desperation, he could only truthfully say to Romana:


    ¡°Romana, when I came to Aurous Hill as a teacher,¡±


    ¡°I was looking for an expert in the field of alchemy, hoping to get some advice,¡±


    ¡°But in the process of searching, As a teacher, I was greedy to save trouble, and moved my mind,¡±


    ¡°So that I offended Mr. Wade in the end. As a teacher, I knew I have to be ashamed,¡±


    ¡°So I could only voluntarily use the cauldron to make amends to Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    Romana twisted her slender eyebrows, and was about to go out with questioning,


    Mateo quickly said: ¡°I know, you are right! I am indeed not qualified to give away the treasure of the


    Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°So there are thousands of mistakes, all of which are the fault of the teacher alone.¡±


    ¡°This teacher is an eternal sinner of Taizhen Dao!¡±


    Romana asked him angrily: ¡°Master, can you solve the problem by saying that you are a sinner


    through the ages?¡±


    ¡°The key now is how to make up for the serious loss you caused to Taizhen Dao!¡±


    After that, she looked at Charlie and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, since my master said that just now,¡±


    ¡°I will not argue with you about the ownership of this medicine cauldron anymore,¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask you, How much are you willing to sell this medicine cauldron for?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Miss Long, as I said just now,¡±


    ¡°Even if you put all your father¡¯s assets in front of me, I will not agree.¡±


    Romana frowned and thought to herself: ¡°This person surnamed Wade probably doesn¡¯t know how


    much money my father has.¡±


    ¡°In a domestic second-tier city like Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Billions of dors is probably already the ceiling, but my father¡¯s assets,¡±


    ¡°Are at least more than 20 billion U.S. dors!¡±


    Thinking of this, she immediately said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t want to chat with you,¡±


    ¡°As long as you sell me the medicine cauldron,¡±


    ¡°I can give you a very hefty sum of money.¡±


    ¡°The remuneration can ensure that you have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of your


    life!¡±


    Charlie asked with a smile: ¡°Miss Long can try to make a price, let me see if it is really generous.¡±


    Romana nced at him and said arrogantly:


    ¡°If you give me the medicine cauldron, I can pay you 100 million US dors on the spot!¡±


    In Romana¡¯s view, 100 million US dors is a huge sum of money for anyone,


    And for most people, it is already an astronomical figure that they dare not even dream of.


    The above is full of sincerity.


    However, after Charlie heard the offer, he just smiled lightly and said,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Long to be quite generous.¡±


    Romana said expressionlessly: ¡°My offer is only valid for this morning,¡±


    ¡°So if you want to make a deal at this price,¡±


    ¡°Please bring the medicine cauldron as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 5432

    Chapter 5432


    Charlie waved his hand and said with a smile:


    ¡°Miss Long, anyone who wants this medicine cauldron has to start with ten billion dors,¡±


    ¡°And I want the money here.¡±


    ¡°Capital verification first, if you don¡¯t have 10 billion dors in cash, don¡¯t open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Romana was startled for a moment and then asked:


    ¡°10 billion dors?! Mr. Wade, you think the moneyes in with wind blows?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much 10 billion dors is?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I know, to tell you the truth, 10 billion dors is just the starting price,¡±


    ¡°You take out 10 billion dors first, We can only talk about this issue,¡±


    ¡°As for how much money can be discussed in the end, there is no upper limit.¡±


    Romana thought that Charlie was deliberately teasing her,


    So she said angrily: ¡°Mr. Wade, I am sincerely talking to you about business,¡±


    ¡°Is it really boring for you to make trouble so unreasonably?¡±


    ¡°Since Ms. Long thinks I¡¯m making trouble for no reason,¡±


    ¡°Then we can stop this matter and ask Ms. Long not to mention the matter of the medicine cauldron


    from now on.¡±


    Romana didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would ever give her a chance.


    Annoyed.


    For her, she was seldom rejected by people in her life,


    Not to mention that she came from a wealthy family., in Taizhen Dao they all walk sideways, even if


    the dog raised by Taizhen Dao dared to bark their teeth at Mateo,


    They would never dare to stare at Romana.


    But it was such a jewel in the palm of her hand, but she repeatedly hit a wall in front of Charlie,


    which made her really uneptable.


    So, she said to him: ¡°Mr. Wade, why are you unwilling to sell that medicine cauldron?¡±


    Charlie saw that although she was two years older than him, she seemed to have no social


    experience at all, so he decided to give her a lesson.


    Immediately, he purposely looked her up and down frivolously, and said with a smile:


    ¡°A beautiful woman like Miss Long, how can I have the nerve to ask for your money?¡±


    ¡°Since you like that medicine cauldron, just take it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any money, as long as Miss Long remembers to owe me a favor.¡±


    Romana saw that Charlie¡¯s eyes were full of provocation and frivolity,


    So she guessed that he was deliberately teasing her,


    And her expression became colder. She said sharply:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Wade, I appreciate your kindness,¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I never owe anyone a favor! You should make an offer!¡±


    Charlie had already guessed that


    Romana would say that, so Then he pursed his lips on purpose and said,


    ¡°Oh, Miss Long, you are talking too much, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Romana said proudly: ¡°I have always said something and never said anything big!¡±


    Charlie narrowed his eyes With a smile, he said, ¡°You¡¯ll know if I¡¯m talking big or not.¡±


    Romana frowned: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Miss Long, why don¡¯t you stretch out your hand and let me show you a


    palmistry?


    He smiled: ¡°Miss Long misunderstood, I didn¡¯t mean to take advantage of you,¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to verify that you said that you never owed others favors, are you just bragging!¡±


    Romana said coldly With a snort, gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°I, Romana! I will never brag at any time!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Then Miss Long stretches out your hand, and you will see the result in a minute.¡±


    Romana was angry Stretching out her hand in front of Charlie, she said coldly:


    ¡°I want to see what kind of medicine you sell in your gourd!¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly, stretched out his hand to gently hold Romana¡¯s soft, white, and slender palm,


    and Jokingly said:


    ¡°Miss Long¡¯s skin is really well maintained, and her little hands feel slippery.¡±


    Romana was annoyed and wanted to pull her hand back,


    But she never thought that her palm was held in his palm and she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Just when she was terrified, Charlie looked at her and said with a narrow smile:


    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡±


    After that, he poured his spiritual energy into Romana¡¯s slender white palm,


    And the powerful spiritual energy poured into Romana¡¯s dantian in an instant,


    Opening up all the three meridians in her body that had not been opened up in an instant!


    Romana only felt a surge of masculine and powerful force pouring into her body,


    And before she could cry out the pain, she felt that force rushing towards her meridians and


    dantian.


    In the next second, she suddenly felt that the spiritual tform of the whole person seemed to be


    clear in an instant,


    And the perception ability of the whole person had apletely new change in an instant!


    She couldn¡¯t help muttering to herself: ¡°I¡­why did my meridians suddenly be clear?!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Miss Long, congrattions, you are now a martial artist in the Dzogchen


    realm of the Ming realm!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Both Romana and Mateo eximed!


    Romana regards the Great Consummation of the Ming Realm as the ultimate goal of her life,


    And she never dreamed that it would be realized in an instant now.


    And Mateo was terrified. He knew that Charlie was very strong,


    But he didn¡¯t know that Charlie was so strong. Not only could he seal his four meridians while


    talking andughing,


    But he could also deal with all the three meridians that Romana had never opened up in the blink of


    an eye!


    The simple Romana only had the excitement and joy of suddenly bing a


    Dzogchen master in the Ming Realm in her mind,


    And she had no time to think about what was going on.


    But at this moment, Charlie suddenly used spiritual energy to re-seal the three meridians that he


    had just opened up,


    Looked at her and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Long, I really wanted to give you a


    chance,¡±


    ¡°But I just remembered that you made it clear just now that you never owe others favors!¡±


    ¡°How can I make things difficult for you?¡±

 Chapter 5433

    Chapter 5433


    Romana hadn¡¯t recovered from the reality of breaking through to the Great


    Perfection of the Ming Realm in an instant,


    And her mind was still buzzing,


    So she couldn¡¯t figure out what Charlie¡¯s words meantter.


    Before she could react, Mateo suddenly looked at Romana and eximed,


    ¡°Romana¡­you¡­how did you be a five-star fighter again?!¡± A cry of surprise was like a basin


    of cold water.


    Itpletely woke up Romana.


    Only then did she realize that her cultivation had changed again in a very short period of time.


    From the Great Perfection of the Ming Realm just now,


    She had regressed back to a five-star warrior¡­


    She was so horrified in her heart that she couldn¡¯t figure it out at all.


    How did he do it, that he could manipte her own cultivation in the blink of an eye?


    It was also at this moment that she realized that Charlie¡¯s strength was beyond her imagination!


    And then, her heart became extremely lost in an instant.


    The reason for the disappointment is that she had really be the top master of Ming Realm


    Dzogchen just now!


    That was her lifelong dream! It was easily realized in such an inadvertent moment!


    It¡¯s a pity that this dream is like a shooting star.


    Although it is dazzling, it is fleeting¡­


    At this moment, Romana seemed to wake up from a dream, And her whole heart was extremely


    lost.


    Looking at Charlie again,


    The previous pride and superiority were gone in her eyes,


    What was there was only the loneliness and shame that couldn¡¯t be exined in words.


    Charlie let go of Romana¡¯s soft hand at this time,


    Looked at Mateo, and said, ¡°Master Hong, you two, master and apprentice, have a good discussion


    about how to pass the throne,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he took a step and then go out.


    Mateo hurriedly followed, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master Wade, go slowly,¡±


    ¡°This subordinate will definitely solve all the matters rted to the session of the master today!¡±


    After speaking, he helped Charlie open the door first.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening,


    Romana subconsciously turned around and looked over.


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s back disappearing outside the door, she became even more disappointed.


    Mateo sent Charlie out of the room, then trotted all the way back, Closed the door, and said to


    Romana with great regret:


    ¡°Romana, you are so confused!! I have been practicing martial arts as a teacher for most of my life,¡±


    ¡°And I have never seen someone like Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°It is a great chance for you to meet such a master of supernatural powers,¡±


    ¡°And it is a chance among chances to get Master Wade¡¯s advice,¡±


    ¡°Why did you offend Master Wade¡­¡±


    Romana¡¯s expression was a little dull as she asked:


    ¡°Master¡­ this Mr. Wade¡­ What is his background¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter how talented a strong martial artist is,¡±


    ¡°It will take at least a few years, even more than ten years,¡±


    ¡°To move from five-star cultivation to the Great Perfection of the Ming Realm.¡±


    ¡°How on earth can he open up my three meridians in an instant?¡±


    Mateo sighed, and eximed: ¡°Romana, Master Wade¡¯s supernatural powers have already


    surpassed your and my cognition.¡±


    ¡°The position of the sect is passed on to you because I want to follow Master


    Wade in a down-to-earth manner,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Serve him like a dog, and also seek some opportunities¡­¡±

 Chapter 5434

    Chapter 5434


    Romana¡¯s eyes were full of remorse, and she couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°Master, Mr. Wade¡¯s strength should have surpassed the Dark Realm, right?¡±


    Mateo nodded: ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s strength may have exceeded the scope of martial


    arts.¡±


    ¡°I have heard my master say that many years ago,¡±


    ¡°The tenth head of Taizhen Dao left a record.¡±


    ¡°He said that in this world, there is a way of cultivation that is more powerful than martial arts.¡±


    ¡°What these people cultivate is no longer the true energy cultivated by martial arts.¡±


    ¡°But a more powerful aura.¡±


    As he said that, Mateo said again:


    ¡°Although top martial arts masters can also transmit their true energy into other people¡¯s bodies,¡±


    ¡°Heal their injuries, and even improve their cultivation,¡±


    ¡°They are far from Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°He helped you break through the realm of the three meridians,¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, Master Wade should be the type of person who can master spiritual energy!¡±


    Romana said dejectedly: ¡°Master¡­why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you could give me a hint in advance, I would have not offended Mr.


    Wade so abruptly¡­¡±


    Mateo sighed helplessly, ¡°As a teacher, I am also the head of a faction.¡±


    ¡°If it is absolutely necessary, how can I tell others that I want to stay in Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Being a cow and a horse for others? What I want to be a teacher is to call you,¡±


    ¡°And pass on the position of master to you in front of Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°Which can be regarded as showing the attitude of being a teacher to Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°And then you will return to the United States to lead Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°As a teacher, he sat on the saddle beside Master Wade¡­¡± At this point, he looked at Romana, and


    said depressedly:


    ¡°As a teacher, I would never have thought that you would choke with Master Wade¡­ ¡°


    Romana was also a little aggrieved, and said with tears in her eyes:


    ¡°Master¡­you let me take over as the head,¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t pass on the medicine cauldron to me. ¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Romana¡¯s tears could not stop flowing, and she kept sobbing,


    ¡°I entered Taizhen Dao at the age of eight¡­¡±


    ¡°I have regarded Taizhen Dao as my home since I was a child.¡±


    ¡°I swore to myself before that I will do my best in the future to carry forward the Taizhen Dao¡­¡±


    ¡°Master told me about it a few years ago, he said that Taizhen Dao has a town treasure,¡±


    ¡°Which is a medicine cauldron that can get twice the result with half the effort when refining


    medicine.¡±


    ¡°Today you want to pass the position to me,¡±


    ¡°But you never mention the medicine cauldron, how can I just ept it in such a muddle¡­¡±


    Mateo also understands his apprentice very well, starting from Romana¡¯s father,


    He has been very devout to Taizhen Dao so that take root and develop in the United States,


    And has its own mountain gate, thanks to the generous support of Romana¡¯s father.


    When Romana came here, she regarded the revitalization of Taizhendao as his inescapable


    responsibility early on.


    In the United States, almost all the other rich second generations have left their best years in


    prestigious schools.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even if they are not at that level, their parents will do their best to send them to prestigious schools.


    However, Romana is a special case. She entered the Taizhen Dao at the age of eight,


    And spent most of her time on cultivation. Others rest during the winter and summer vacations to


    learn some extracurricr skills.


    Romana only left the teacher during the winter and summer vacations.


    Going back to her home to reunite with her parents,


    And at the same time learning knowledge in the only time she had,


    So even though she is thirty years old, her mentality is far less mature than her peers.


    In Mateo¡¯s view, her mental age is just eighteen years old.


    However, while Mateo understood Romana, he alsoined a little bit more about his master.


    So, he couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Master, he is an old man, he really said one thing and did another.¡±


    ¡°When he passed the medicine cauldron to me, he once told me righteously not to tell anyone about


    the efficacy of the medicine cauldron.¡±


    ¡°So as not to cause trouble for myself and Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that he told you about this early¡­¡±


    Romana cried and said: ¡°Then you also say one thing and do another?¡±


    ¡°He told you not to tell others, but you handed over the medicine cauldron to outsiders.¡±


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t been careful and told me in advance, I wouldn¡¯t have known that there was such a


    treasure in Taizhendao¡­¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m afraid you would have fooled me, Master!¡±

 Chapter 5435

    Chapter 5435


    Being exposed by his apprentice on the spot, Mateo couldn¡¯t help being a little embarrassed.


    He sighed, and said helplessly: ¡°Romana since I¡¯ve already said this,¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you the truth as a teacher.¡±


    ¡°The medicine cauldron was lost because of my malice. I can¡¯t me Master


    Wade¡­¡±


    Romana looked at the ashamed Mateo, and asked in surprise: ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Mateo sighed, and talked about why he came to Aurous Hill in the first ce, And after arriving in


    Aurous Hill, told her all about his encounter with Tianqi.


    After hearing this, Romana couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°Master, your method was really too much¡­¡±


    ¡°If you look into it, isn¡¯t this a fraud?¡±


    Mateo covered his face with one hand, and said mncholy: ¡°Wasn¡¯t the teacher a little eager for


    sess at the time¡­¡±


    ¡°The teacher felt that Tianqi was a famous doctor, and he could not be short of money.¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to buy one of his tubes, he would definitely not sell it,¡±


    ¡°So I thought of luring him to make a bet¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, I felt that if I took money to bet with him,¡±


    ¡°He would not talk to me, so I took out the medicine cauldron, thinking of it as bait¡­¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect¡­ to end up like this in the end¡­¡±


    Romana couldn¡¯t help scolding: ¡°Master! Since that medicine cauldron is the treasure of our Taizhen


    Dao¡¯s you should not have taken it out!¡±


    Mateo spread his hands, and said with a look of annoyance: ¡°I originally thought that since I was


    setting him up for this kind of thing,¡±


    ¡°Then I would win without losing, and take out the medicine cauldron.¡±


    ¡°It was just to lure him into the trap, and I thought I would never lose the medicine cauldron,¡±


    ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect was that his granddaughter was very familiar with Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°And a phone call to Master Wade, this matter was beyond my expectations and control¡­¡±


    Romana couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Master, you are really disappointing.¡± Mateo was ashamed, but he


    still argued with a serious face:


    ¡°Romana, this matter is indeed a momentary confusion for the teacher,¡±


    ¡°And I made a big mistake¡­ But to be honest, as the saying goes, how do you know it¡¯s not a


    blessing? If it weren¡¯t for this showy operation,¡±


    ¡°It would be impossible to get to know Master Wade so quickly!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Master Wade is quite good to me, and he is willing to let me stay by his side to help


    him.¡±


    Romana frowned and asked: ¡°Master I respect you as the head of the Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°Even if Master Wade has great powers, you don¡¯t have to forget about the position of the head of


    the Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°Just because you could stand up for him, right?¡±


    Mateo waved his hand and said seriously: ¡°What do you know? The ancients said that you can die


    at night if you hear the Tao.¡±


    ¡°In order to be able to hear the Tao, it doesn¡¯t matter where you die.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you something from the bottom of my heart, our Taizhen Dao has developed for so


    many years,¡±


    ¡°And there are not many masters who can really enter the dark realm, do you know why?¡±


    Romana thought for a while, and said: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s us disciple¡¯s aptitude is too poor,¡±


    ¡°So we do not have the qualifications to be a master of the dark realm¡­¡±


    ¡°That is nonsense!¡± Mateo snorted coldly, and said, ¡°I used to feel the same way as you,¡±


    ¡°But I only knew reality after I was lucky enough to know Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°Our Taizhen Dao, the mental method of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± that has been passed down for


    more than a thousand years, seems to beplete,¡± ¡°But in fact, it is only one twenty-seventh of


    the entire ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±!¡±


    ¡°In other words, we only mastered the kindergarten K1 grade textbook for the first course of martial


    arts!¡±


    ¡°What level do you expect to be able to practice with this kind of textbook?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Romana was


    horrified, and blurted out with her eyes widened:


    ¡°Master, are you serious? Didn¡¯t you mean that the vast majority of sects in this world don¡¯t have a


    complete martial arts mind?¡±


    ¡°Our Taizhen Dao is one of the very few sects with aplete mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Complete f.art!¡±


    He said with a sneer: ¡°We are just frogs at the bottom of the well,¡±


    ¡°Looking at the sky from the well. What we think isplete is just the sky above our heads.¡±


    ¡°We think it isplete when we see it is round and has clear boundaries.¡±


    ¡°In fact, it is just vast. In the universe, it¡¯s just one in a billion.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Romana was stunned for a while, then asked: ¡°Master, did Mr. Wade tell you this too?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mateo said seriously: ¡°Although Mr. Wade didn¡¯t say it very clearly, his meaning has been


    expressed very clearly.¡±


    ¡°He must have theplete ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± there. Originally, Master


    Wade thought he could give me the second chapter.¡±


    ¡°But my motives were not pure before that, so when Master Wade rewarded me with an elixir and


    wanted me to work for him,¡±


    ¡°I actually refused to ept it. Thinking about running back to the United


    States and continuing to be the head of Taizhen Dao¡­¡±

 Chapter 5436

    Chapter 5436


    Speaking of this, Mateo said with great annoyance: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth,


    Romana, as a teacher now, I feel regretful.¡±


    ¡°Before you came, I was a teacher. I don¡¯t know how many times I pped myself,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that a big mistake has already been made, so all I can do as a teacher is to try my


    best to make up for it.¡±


    Romana¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help surging, and she blurted out: ¡°Master¡­ If you can get the content


    behind ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±,¡±


    ¡°Then the strength of the entire Taizhen Dao will be improved by leaps and bounds!¡±


    ¡°Maybe in the future, Taizhen Dao will be able to cultivate Arge number of masters of the dark


    realm,¡±


    ¡°Even masters of the transformation realm!¡±


    Mateo said with a smile: ¡°Romana, do you think Master Wade can do it so easily, giving me the


    following content?¡±


    Romana said quickly: ¡°Master Aren¡¯t you going to stay by Mr. Wade¡¯s side now?¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade gives you the content of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuandao¡±¡­then¡­¡±


    Mateo stretched out his hand immediately before Romana and interrupted before she finished


    speaking:


    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t say it, I know what your idea is, but I also tell you clearly that I have passed the


    position of the head to you now,¡±


    ¡°So from now on, I am no longer that type of person, and I will definitely not do this kind of thing that


    eats inside and out!¡±


    Romana said: ¡°Master, you have lost all the treasures of our dao!¡±


    ¡°You are now throwing your hands away and saying that you are not that person, isn¡¯t that too


    much?¡±


    Mateo said very seriously: ¡°From now on, you can say that I am a sinner of the true way,¡±


    ¡°Or even a sinner of the eternal way, but you can¡¯t say that thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still too true, you can understand me as a CEO who has brought heavy losses to thepany,¡±


    ¡°And even brought thepany to the brink of bankruptcy,¡±


    ¡°Although I am indeed sorry for thispany, but I have already resigned.¡± Romana was stunned


    Looking at Mateo, she blurted out:


    ¡°Master! Taizhen Dao has trained you for so many years, are you starting to forget your roots now?¡±


    Mateo looked at Romana and said seriously: ¡°Romana, you are here to engage in moral kidnapping


    with me.¡±


    ¡°That is meaningless. Even if I really got the content behind ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±,¡±


    ¡°And leaked the content without Master Wade¡¯s consent, do you think Mr.


    Wade can let me go?¡±


    ¡°Also, even if you get What about the content behind ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Master Wade can let you go?¡± After finishing speaking, Mateo asked again:


    ¡°You asked me to quietly pass on the content behind ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±


    Back to Taizhen, wouldn¡¯t this be theft?¡±


    Romana suddenly realized and said in shame: ¡°Master¡­ I¡­ I also want Taizhen


    Dao to have a chance to flourish¡­¡±


    Mateo nodded in understanding, and said seriously: ¡°Romana, you are talented and intelligent.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In the future, under your leadership, Taizhen Dao will definitely have a chance to flourish, and in


    the future, Taizhen Dao will be entrusted to you!¡±


    Romana suddenly fell silent, and after a long time, she suddenly raised her head and asked Mateo:


    ¡°Master, can I also stay in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Mateo asked in amazement: ¡°You also want to stay in Aurous Hill?!¡±


    ¡°What about Taizhen Dao¡­ I only trained you as the heir to the head!¡±


    Romana hurriedly said: ¡°Master, I mean, it¡¯s not that I stay in Aurous Hill alone,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that the entire Taizhen Dao is moved to Aurous Hill!¡±


    As she spoke, she hurriedly said again: ¡°Master, you just said that Mr. Wade wanted you to help him


    and even gave you a priceless elixir.¡±


    ¡°From this point of view, Mr. Wade must be in the midst of employing people right now.¡±


    ¡°Although the strength of me and other brothers and sisters is not as strong as yours,¡±


    ¡°At least we have a certain foundation.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade can really pass on the content of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± to us, then the whole Taizhen


    Dao can be integrated under his sect!¡±


    Mateo was also stunned for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Don¡¯t say¡­¡±


    ¡°This is also a way¡­ Master Wade must be employing people.¡±


    ¡°If Taizhen Dao follows him as a whole, it will definitely bring him some help.¡±


    ¡°If Taizhen Dao can grow quickly, the help will only be greater. Master Wade should not refuse¡­¡±


    After that, Mateo immediately said: ¡°How about this, Romana, I will find a way to meet Master Wade


    later,¡±


    ¡°Tell him what you think, and see his response.¡±


    Romana shook her head and said: ¡°Master, please don¡¯t tell Mr. Wade, I will return to the United


    States today,¡±


    ¡°Gather all the disciples, and ask them to pack their luggage in the shortest possible time.¡±


    ¡°The whole group will be moved to Aurous Hill!¡±


    Mateo said: ¡°Romana, that¡¯s two to three hundred people!¡±


    ¡°With such a big crowd, how can we settle down in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Romana said: ¡°These are not the most important, I can first ask my dad to help buy a hotel in


    Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°So that everyone can temporarily settle down,¡±


    ¡°And then slowly find a suitable ce in Aurous Hill to do Taizhen Dao¡¯s new headquarters.¡±


    Mateo asked her: ¡°Have you ever thought that if you get everyone to Aurous


    Hill with such a big fanfare, what if Master Wade refuses?¡±


    Romana shook her head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s take a step Let¡¯s take a step¡­¡±

 Chapter 5437

    Chapter 5437


    Mateo knew his personal disciple very well.


    Seeing that she had made up her mind, Mateo didn¡¯t try to persuade her too much,


    But just asked, ¡°Romana, when do you n to return to the United States?¡±


    Romana said without thinking: ¡°The sooner the better.¡±


    Immediately, she took out her mobile phone to swipe the ticket, and muttered,


    ¡°There is no flight back to the United States from Aurous Hill tomorrow,


    So it seems that I have to go to another city for a connecting flight.¡± After finishing speaking, she


    couldn¡¯t helpining:


    ¡°If I had known this was the case,¡±


    ¡°I would have asked my dad to arrange a private jet for me.¡±


    Mateo asked her: ¡°Then where do you n to transfer?¡±


    ¡°Hong Kong!¡± Romana said: ¡°I will go to Hong Kong early tomorrow.¡±


    Mateo nodded and said, ¡°In this case, I will not keep you anymore as a teacher.¡±


    ¡°I will wait for you in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Romana said: ¡°I will solve everything as soon as possible.¡±


    Just when she made the decision to return to the United States,


    And move the entire Taizhen Dao to Aurous Hill, Charlie did not really leave Shangri-La.


    He was in Issac¡¯s office and asked him to arrange his subordinates to help him keep an eye on this


    woman named Romana.


    The reason why he has to keep an eye on her is that he intends to find an opportunity to erase all


    her memories of himself before she leaves Aurous Hill.


    After this woman returns to the United States,


    She will definitely devote herself to Taizhen Dao with the strongest enthusiasm.


    In addition to future development, he will lose any threat to himself.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that Mateo would soon call him respectfully,


    And report graciously: ¡°Master Wade, this subordinate has passed the position of the head to


    Romana,¡±


    ¡°And from now on, this subordinate has nothing to do with Tianzhen Dao anymore,¡±


    ¡°Since everything depends on Master Wade, you are the leader!¡±


    ¡°If you have anything to do with your subordinate,¡±


    ¡°Please just ask! If your subordinate have second thoughts about you,¡±


    ¡°He will be struck by lightning from the sky!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie said in his tone as he asked inly:


    ¡°Where¡¯s your disciple?¡±


    Mateo quickly said: ¡°Go back to Master Wade, Romana has already returned to her room.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°I think that your apprentice doesn¡¯t seem to have a good temper,¡±


    ¡°And she is the kind of character who breaks the casserole and asks the bottom line.¡±


    ¡°How did you exin to her about the medicine cauldron?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t get the medicine cauldron?¡±


    ¡°Why would she agree to leave Aurous Hill?¡±


    Mateo hesitated for a moment, and said without hesitation:


    ¡°Master Wade, to tell you the truth, Romana has beenpletely convinced by your strength,¡±


    ¡°And she intends to transfer the entire Taizhen Dao to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°At7 and then bring Taizhen Taoism into your sect¡­¡± Mateo didn¡¯t dare to hide anything from


    Charlie.


    He knew Charlie¡¯s methods.


    Once he angered Charlie again, his cultivation might fall back to the rank of a four-star warrior.


    Therefore, he could only choose to tell him the whole story.


    Although this would make Romana feel ashamed,


    She has no other choice right now, but to leak the secret in advance.


    After all, when Charlie punished himst time,


    He clearly expressed his dislike for the grassroots and the two family ves.


    When Charlie heard that Romana was going to bring the whole Taizhen Taoism into his sect,

 Chapter 5438

    Chapter 5438


    He couldn¡¯t help but asked in doubt: ¡°This woman has a very strong personality,¡±


    ¡°Why did she make such a decision? Could it be that you told her something?¡± Mateo also agreed.


    Not daring to hide it, he hurriedly said:


    ¡°Return to Master Wade, this subordinate did mention a few words to her¡­¡± Speaking of this, he


    asked and exined with trepidation:


    ¡°However, the original intention of this subordinate is also to recruit troops for you.¡±


    ¡°There are hundreds of members in Taizhen Dao, and nearly half of them are three-star fighters and


    above.¡±


    ¡°Submitting to you, Master Wade is like adding wings to a tiger.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and asked him: ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong,¡±


    ¡°Then Ms. Long should have exined to you,¡±


    ¡°And the third is absolutely right about this matter. Don¡¯t leak it at will, right?¡± Mateo was taken


    aback for a moment, and then said awkwardly:


    ¡°Master Wade, you really have sharp eyesight¡­¡±


    ¡°Romana told this subordinate not to tell you about this for the time being¡­¡± ¡°But, but I am already


    your subordinate,¡±


    ¡°So everything must be considered for your benefit,¡±


    ¡°So I will call you as soon as possible to tell you the news.¡±


    Charlie was quite satisfied with Mateo¡¯s attitude, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Yes, this time I have taught you a lot.¡±


    He said, ¡°I pretend I have never heard of this matter.¡±


    Mateo hurriedly asked him: ¡°Master Wade, I dare to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to take Taizhendao under hismand?¡±


    Charlie said with a light smile: ¡°There are two situations for taking under hismand,¡±


    ¡°One is that Taizhendao is really loyal to me and listens to my orders,¡±


    ¡°And the other is that Taizhendao regards me as a winner,¡±


    ¡°Under the guise of seeking refuge, cheating money and resources from me, which one do you


    think Romana is?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Mateo subconsciously said: ¡°It must be the first type!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlie sneered: ¡± I can see that before I left, Romana was still hostile to me,¡±


    ¡°And she was not even polite to you, so why are you so sure that she will be sincere to me?¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade To tell you the truth, I have roughly disclosed your situation to


    Romana,¡±


    ¡°And you had opened up her meridians for three seconds when you raised your hand,¡±


    ¡°So she admires you very much and can¡¯t wait toe under your guidance.¡±


    After reconciling, Mateo said again: ¡°Master Wade, to be fair, Romana wants to lead Taizhen Dao to


    Aurous Hill to join you.¡±


    ¡°Part of the reason is that I told her that Taizhen Dao has been passed down for thousands of


    years.¡±


    ¡°The guidance is notplete, and here you have mastered the follow-up content to a certain


    extent,¡±


    ¡°If she can get some martial arts mental methodster, it will also be of great help to Taizhen Dao.¡±


    Hearing that Romana is for the mental methods and pills,


    Charlie smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Taizhen Dao is really willing to follow me,¡±


    ¡°In the future, whether it¡¯s the follow-up content of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± or those pills that can


    quickly improve the cultivation, I can provide them one after another.¡±


    Mateo couldn¡¯t help but ask him nervously: ¡°Mr. Wade, what about the subordinates?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Charlie smiled slightly, and said, ¡°I have something else for you.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you can do it.¡±


    Without further ado, Mateo immediately said with great confidence:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, your subordinate will do my best!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I¡¯m going to build a training base in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°At that time, there will be tens of hundreds of warriors studying and practicing in the base at the


    same time.¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, the cultivation base of these people will not exceed eight-star warriors.¡±


    ¡°Teach them without reservation, the more they learn, the better you will be as a teacher!¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie said again: ¡°As long as you can do a good job without reservation.¡±


    ¡°This responsibility, when the time is right in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely pass on the rest of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± to you in stages,¡±


    ¡°So that you can help the members of the training base to continue to improve rapidly while


    improving your own strength!¡±

 Chapter 5439

    Chapter 5439


    Mateo is very clear that from now on, his best choice is to serve Charlie without reservation.


    Since Charlie asked him to use ¡°Taizhen Dao¡± to train warriors, he should go all out without any


    reservations.


    Therefore, he respectfully said without hesitation:


    ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely pass on my understanding of the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen


    Dao¡± over the years without reservation to the warriors who participated in the training!¡±


    Charlie was satisfied, he said: ¡°Okay, tomorrow morning, you go to the


    Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel to report to Orvel,¡±


    ¡°And I will ask him to arrange a dormitory for you, and that will be where you work from now on.¡±


    Mateo quickly said: ¡°Okay Dear Mr. Wade, this subordinate will go over early tomorrow morning!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he hesitated and said, ¡°That¡­Mr. Wade¡­you can see that the attitude of


    this subordinate has been correct recently.¡±


    ¡°In order to recover? If the students I need to teach arrive and see that your subordinate is only a


    six-star warrior, I am afraid that they will not be convinced¡­¡±


    Charlie knew that he couldn¡¯t wait to restore his cultivation, so he smiled and said:


    ¡°You go to report first, and when I pass by, I will help you restore your cultivation.¡±


    Mateo finally breathed a sigh of relief, and said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Master


    Wade! Thank you, Master Wade!¡±


    With a sigh, he said lightly: ¡°Let¡¯s do this first. If there is any movement from Romana, remember to


    report to me as soon as possible.¡±


    Romana went back to America and Mateo also checked out of the hotel room early the next


    morning, took a taxi to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel, and reported to Orvel.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s instructions, Orvel arranged a room for him, and he was eager to make some


    achievements, so as soon as he arrived in the room, he immediately began to prepare the lesson


    n for the first lecture.


    Mateo is also aware of his own advantages in teaching martial arts. He has studied the first chapter


    of ¡°Taizhen Dao¡± for decades.


    Except for his deceased master, no one is more familiar with this chapter than he is. Therefore, like


    a teacher preparing lessons, he summed up all his understanding and perception of ¡°Taizhen Dao¡±


    for so many years and subdivided the content of the first chapter into eight chapters. To lead


    students to learn step by step.


    Two dayster, when Charlie came to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel, Mateo was still in his


    room perfecting his teaching materials.


    Charlie heard from Orvel that the old man had been here for two days and had hardly left the room,


    so he asked Orvel to take him to the door of Mateo¡¯s room.


    Orvel knocked on the door. Mateo, who was writing at his desk, thought that the service staff


    brought breakfast,


    Got up to open the door, and was surprised to find that Charlie was standing outside the door.


    He hurriedly said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, why are you here? Your subordinates couldn¡¯t go out


    to wee you!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Master Hong, you are polite, I wonder how you feel here these two days?¡±


    Mateo hurriedly replied: ¡°Back to Master Wade, this subordinate basically hasn¡¯t been out of the


    room for the past two days, and has been sorting out the next lesson ns.¡±


    ¡°Lesson ns? What kind of n?¡±


    Mateo exined: ¡°It¡¯s about the subordinate¡¯s understanding and perception of the first chapter of


    ¡°Taizhen Dao¡±.¡±


    Then, he invited Charlie and Orvel into the living room, and then from the desk Beforehand, he


    brought a stack of notes, handed them to Charlie respectfully, and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, please have a


    look.¡±


    Charlie took the lesson n, nced at it for a while, and then became more and more surprised as


    he looked at it.


    Although Mateo only knows the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Dao¡±, his understanding of the content of


    this chapter has indeed reached a very profound level, and he can even draw inferences about


    many issues from one example andbined them with the actual situation, he added a lot. There


    are a few practice tips summarized by him.


    Moreover, after he divided the content of the first chapter into eight chapters reasonably, the step-


    by-step rhythm of the content is more stable, and it is more convenient for young warriors to learn.


    It seemed that Mateo was born to be a good teacher.


    After reading the lesson n he summarized, Charlie praised without hesitation: ¡°Master Hong¡¯s


    lesson n shows that your understanding of ¡°Taizhen Dao¡± is really extraordinary.¡±


    Mateo was very excited when he heard Charlie¡¯s praise, but he still said very modestly: ¡°Master


    Wade has praised me absurdly, I have no other understanding of ¡°Taizhen Dao¡±, I am familiar with


    it¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, I have studied this set of mental methods for so many years, and even a fool can


    understand it.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Master Hong doesn¡¯t need to be modest, in my opinion, our training base,


    with you and this lesson n, can help you understand it. It will be officially put into use soon!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mateo hurriedly asked: ¡°Master Wade, when do you n to officially use it?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Today I will inform the first batch of students selected by


    Cataclysmic Front to set off, and there will be another batch of students in Aurous Hill. When they


    all arrive, you can officially start teaching. At that time, your students will live with you here, and you


    are the teaching director here. You must obey your management and arrangements.¡±


    After that, Charlie pointed to Orvel again, and said, ¡°As for Orvel, he is the logistics director of this


    school. If you have any needs, just ask him. If he can satisfy, he will try his best.¡±


    Mateo immediately said respectfully: ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I understand!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said again: ¡°Master Hong, before the official start of the ss, you still have to


    pay attention.¡± If you have any needs, feel free to ask.¡± Mateo hesitated for a moment and asked:


    ¡°That¡­Master Wade¡­I want to know, what level is the strongest among the students this time?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°In Aurous Hill Ruoli from the He family, she is a seven-star martial artist, and she is


    also the strongest among the students this year.¡±


    Mateo said awkwardly: ¡°Master Wade¡­ the students are all seven-star warriors, and I am a six-star


    warrior as a teacher¡­ ¡­This¡­¡±


    Charlie snorted, ¡°Okay, I know what you mean.¡±


    After that, he stretched out his hand, patted Mateo¡¯s shoulder, and withdrew the aura that blocked


    his other two meridians.


    Mateo felt that his two blocked meridians werepletely dredged in an instant, and his whole


    body returned to the peak state of the Great Perfection of the Ming Realm. He was immediately


    excited, and quickly bowed gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, took out a piece of paper from his pocket, handed it to Mateo, and said


    lightly: ¡°Master Hong, this is the opening chapter of the second chapter of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±


    written by me.¡±


    ¡°One-third of the total length of the second article, while the students are not in ce for these two


    days, you can study it yourself to see if it will help you in your current cultivation.¡±


    Mateo dared not stretch out his hand when he heard this. He came to pick up the paper handed


    over by Charlie, but asked with disbelief on his face:


    ¡°Wade¡­Master Wade¡­such a precious martial arts heart, are you so relieved to give it to your


    subordinate?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said casually: ¡°I have always been suspicious of people, and I have no doubts


    about hiring people. Since I choose to trust you and entrust you with the teaching task here, then I


    will naturally not doubt you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Besides, although this knowledge is temporary It is only passed on to you, but it will be passed on


    to all other students through you in the future. It is no secret that it is here. Besides, as long as you


    complete the tasks I entrusted to you,¡±


    ¡°I will continue to pass on the following content of ¡°Taizhen Dao¡±, and what you have to do is to use


    your knowledge of the first article to familiarize yourself with the following methods as soon as


    possible, and integrate them.¡±


    Mateo did not expect Charlie actually gave him such a precious burden to him without hesitation.


    He must know that in the field of martial arts, knowledge is more important than everything else!


    The martial arts knowledge of each family will never be passed on to outsiders.


    And the heart method of each sect is also the greatest secret of the sect!

 Chapter 5440

    Chapter 5440


    But Charlie was able to readily put these thoughts into his hands, which is enough to see Charlie¡¯s


    heart and his way of doing things.


    Recalling that he had always had reservations about Charlie before, and even yed tricks, Mateo


    couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed.


    He took the paper from Charlie with both hands, looked at him with moist eyes, and said gratefully:


    ¡°Master Wade if I ept this method, you will be my mentor! Please ept my bow!¡±


    Seeing Mateo knelt on his knees, Charlie didn¡¯t reach out to stop him.


    He knew in his heart that he deserved Mateo¡¯s kneeling.


    Teaching is preaching!


    Therefore, in the Chinese tradition, the kindness of mentors has always been as great as a


    mountain.


    He gave Mateo an elixir before to help him step into the Great Perfection of the Ming Realm.


    Although he was also indebted to him, it was not a kindness of teaching.


    Today, he passed on the content of the second chapter of ¡°Taizhen Dao¡± to him. This is the real


    grace of teaching.


    And Mateo also knelt on the ground devoutly and bowed to Charlie.


    Charlie waited for him to finish his ceremony, then stretched out a hand to help him up, and said,


    ¡°Master Hong, let¡¯s study the mental method first, and I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Before the


    students arrive, I will let Orvel inform you.¡±


    Mateo sped his fists with both hands, raised them above his head, and said respectfully, ¡°This


    subordinate will send off Master Wade!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he respectfully sent Charlie outside the door. At this time, he suddenly


    remembered something and quickly said:


    ¡°By the way, Master Wade, this subordinate has one more thing to report!¡±


    ¡°Romana called this subordinates earlier, and she has asked her father to buy a four-star hotel in


    Aurous Hill, and she will bring all the inner disciples of Taizhen Dao to Aurous Hill in these two


    days.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Charlie lightly nodded and said with a smile: ¡°You have really a tough apprentice. There are


    so many people and such a long way to go. If I don¡¯t ept her here, then wouldn¡¯t she be doing it


    in vain?¡±


    Mateo said with a sneer: ¡°Romana has been like this since she was a child. As long as it is


    something she is sure about, the train can¡¯t be pulled back. She is very stubborn¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Charlie and asked, ¡°Master Wade, I don¡¯t know if you are so


    respectful to Taizhen?¡± How do you think about entering them to the sect?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°As long as the heart of Taizhen Dao is sincere enough, I will naturally wee


    it.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie changed the subject and said again: ¡°However, it will take time to verify


    whether you are sincere or not, so before I nod the head, you must not pass on the content behind


    ¡°Taizhen Dao¡± to anyone from Taizhen Dao!¡±


    Mateo immediately nodded and said: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, your subordinates can still tell the


    difference. I gave Romana all the contents of the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Dao¡±, and it has already


    beenpleted.¡±


    ¡°I havepleted the mission of inheriting the unique knowledge of Taizhen Dao, and now I am


    under yourmand. The content of the second chapter of ¡°Taizhen Dao¡± is also given to me by


    you. Without your permission, I will never pass on these contents to anyone!¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction: ¡°It¡¯s good if you have this awareness.¡±


    After that, he said again: ¡°I¡¯ll go first, and after Taizhendaoes, you can take Romana to meet


    me at Shangri-La ¡°


    Mateo bowed and said: ¡°Okay, Master Wade, this subordinate understands!¡± Charlie nodded and


    took Orvel out of the guest room.


    After walking out of the guest room area, Orvel asked respectfully: ¡°Master


    Wade, what is your n next?¡±


    Rubbing his hands together, struggling for a long time, he faltered and said:


    ¡°That¡­ Master Wade¡­ I have something to ask you¡­ I hope you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Orvel, you and I have known each other for so long, do you still hesitate


    to talk to me like this? If there is anything, you can just say


    it.¡±


    Orvel scratched his head, and said with a serious and expectant face: ¡°Master Wade¡­ In other


    words, I¡­I also want to practice martial arts¡­and I have always wanted to, but I have never had a


    suitable opportunity to enter the Tao¡­¡±


    As he said that, Orvel sighed, and said: ¡°I thought about asking you to be my teacher earlier, but I


    can¡¯t understand how much I am. Besides, I am also old, and I must learn things very slowly. Dare


    to ask you to teach me this kind of novice who has never even started¡­¡±


    ¡°I see that you are going to set up a training base this time, so I think you can approve me to follow


    suit¡­ As for whether I can seed or not, it depends. I made my own fortune. If I hadn¡¯t had this


    material, then I would have given up on this idea. But if I can enter this door, I can do more for


    Master Wade in the future¡­ ¡°


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s simple since you want to enter martial arts, then follow them to learn


    ¡°Taizhen Dao¡± from the beginning this time. The lesson n prepared by Mateo happens to be


    taught from scratch, you can follow him to learn from it, after all, you are a person who has eaten


    Rejuvenation Pill, and your physical fitness is different from ordinary people. It should not be difficult


    to enter the door of martial arts.¡±


    Orvel suddenly said excitedly: ¡°Thank you Master Wade for fulfilling!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at your age, it¡¯s not difficult to catch up.¡±


    Orvel was overjoyed, and quickly said, ¡°Master Wade, I will do my best!¡±


    Charlie patted him on the shoulder and said: ¡°When the soldiers of the


    Cataclysmic Front arrive at Aurous Hill, the closed training will officially begin. At that time, in


    addition to practicing martial arts with them, you have to do a good job of keeping secrets and


    supplies here. If you have anything you can ask Issac.¡±


    Orvel remembered something, and said in a low voice: ¡°Master Wade, Mr.


    Chen also wants to practice martial arts, do you want to let him join this time?¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Issac is also interested in martial arts?¡±


    Orvel said seriously: ¡°Master Wade, Mr. Chen, and I were on Changbai


    Mountain and saw you kill the Eight Heavenly Kings with our own eyes. I feel that I am not young,


    so it is definitely not the material, so I didn¡¯t dare to mention it to you¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Okay, I see, you can ask him for meter, if he really wants to learn, he


    can do it. You don¡¯t need to ask me for instructions anymore, juste here.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Orvel said excitedly: ¡°If Mr. Chen knows, he will wake upughing from his dreams! I¡¯ll tell


    him right away!¡±


    Charlie: ¡°Orvel, don¡¯t forget to tell him clearly that you asked him about this matter. He is also a


    fastidious person. As long as you get to the point, he will remember your kindness!¡±


    Orvelughed and said: ¡°Thank you, Master Wade, for reminding me! Then I will push the boat


    along the way and earn a favor from him!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Tell him, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Orvel hurriedly said: ¡± No hurry, Master Wade, I¡¯ll take you out first!¡±


    Orvel sent Charlie out all the way, and after Charlie got in the car and left, he took out his mobile


    phone and called Issac impatiently.


    At this time, Issac was still in Shangri-La. When he received a call from Orvel, he casually said,


    ¡°Orvel, can I help you with anything? Why did you call?¡±


    Issac smiled and teased: ¡°Didn¡¯t you help the young master to renovate the hotel recently, what I


    mean is, is there anything on your side that needs my help, I will respond and support you at any


    time.¡±


    Orvel said mysteriously: ¡°Mr. Chen, I really need you to pay for one thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to pay forbor.¡± Issac immediately said: ¡°My subordinates are at your disposal.¡±


    Orvel smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t need your subordinates, I need you to do a job.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Issac asked curiously: ¡°Is there anything you need me to do?¡±


    Orvel giggled, he said seriously: ¡°I need you to take some time toe over. Let¡¯s be ssmates.¡±


    Issac got confused and said: ¡°Now, what¡¯s the matter, just tell me straight up!¡±


    Orvel coughed twice, and said with a smile: ¡°Then you can sit still and support yourself, don¡¯t get so


    excited that you lose your waist for a while!¡±

 Chapter 5441

    Chapter 5441


    Seeing that Orvel was ying tricks, Issac teased: ¡°Okay, Orvel, I don¡¯t know you yet. You must be


    free to y cymbals with me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already running for four, and you are too!?¡±


    ¡°No, old Chen!¡± Orvel said aggrievedly: ¡°We two are close friends, do you think


    I can beat you casually like that?¡±


    As he spoke, he hurriedly said again: ¡°Okay, old Chen, I won¡¯t y tricks on you anymore, let¡¯s be


    honest,¡±


    ¡°You must know that Master Wade recently remodeled the Champs Elysees


    Hot Spring, you know why did the master transform this ce?¡±


    Issac said: ¡°I know, the young master wants to train a group of martial arts masters there. What


    does this have to do with the two of us?¡±


    ¡°The master raised his eyebrows, saying that we both want to practice martial arts and begged him


    to give us a chance¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Issac asked excitedly, ¡°What did you say, young master?!¡±


    Orvel said with a smile: ¡°Look at you, I told you that the two of us will be ssmates together, don¡¯t


    you understand what I mean?¡±


    Issac blurted out excitedly: ¡°Master, he agreed?!¡±


    ¡°That must!¡± Orvel said cheerfully: ¡°Master Wade said that this training happens to be a systematic


    teaching from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Neither of us has entered the martial arts school. This time we just have the opportunity to learn


    from the start!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Issac¡¯s voice was ecstatic, and he said incoherently: ¡°Orvel¡­ oh no! My good brother! This


    time you really helped your brother and I got my wish!¡±


    Before today, although Issac and Orvel had a good rtionship, the two still have a certain gap in


    the actual status level of people.


    Issac was originally the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurous Hill, and Orvel was just a


    grassroots gangster back then, so Issac¡¯s circle was much higher than Orvel¡¯s from the beginning.


    In addition, Issac is Charlie¡¯s own subordinate, and Orvel is the younger brother who was subdued


    by Charlie halfway, but from this point of view, Issac had a higher status than Orvel.


    Orvel himself knew this well, so even though he was much older than Issac when he saw Issac, he


    still had to respectfully call him Mr. Chen.


    And Issac¡¯s ¡°brother¡± really touched Orvel¡¯s heart, and made him feelfortable all over, and his


    mood was much more rxed.


    However, he didn¡¯t just go away because of Issac¡¯s Brother, but said with a smile: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it?


    The two of us are close friends, why are you so polite to me? These few days Hurry up and arrange


    things at Shangri-La, you may have to stay here for a long time when sses start here!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Issac said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements as soon as possible!¡±


    Finished, he asked a little anxiously: ¡°Brother, do you think we can enter the martial arts school with


    our conditions and age?¡±


    ¡°I heard that it is not easy to get started in martial arts, and not just anyone can do it.¡± Yes, the vast


    majority of people can¡¯t find where the dantian is after practicing for a lifetime¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of¡­¡± Orvel blurted out: ¡°Do you think Master Wade will let the two of us here to


    make up for it? Master Wade¡¯s confidant, if we study bullsh!t here for a long time and haven¡¯t


    learned it, then Master Wade won¡¯t be able to bear it!¡±


    Issac asked him: ¡°You mean since the young master let us go, he must help us get started?¡±


    Orvel said firmly: ¡°That¡¯s for sure, don¡¯t you understand Master Wade¡¯s temper? As long as it is


    someone he wants to help, he will definitely help to the end!¡±


    Issac was loose Tone, said excitedly: ¡°Brother, you are right! When you say that, I feel more at


    ease!¡±


    Orvel said with a smile: ¡°You prepare first, I will inform you as soon as there is any news!¡±


    Issac hurriedly said: ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t I be the host to my younger brother tonight, let¡¯s have a


    good drink!¡±


    Orvel: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to leave here for a while. I have to be in charge of the logistics


    here. In theory, I have to be here 24 hours a day.¡±


    Then, Orvel said again: ¡°How about How about this, after the official start of the ss, we will find a


    chance to have a drink in the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es, and then we will definitely have spare time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Issac said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, Charlie was driving back to Aurous Hill City.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Letting Mateo cultivate martial arts masters for himself in Aurous Hill this time is of far-reaching


    significance to Charlie.


    He has never practiced martial arts himself, and he wants to train martial arts masters. Apart from


    giving pills and mental methods, he has no way to truly improve the opponent¡¯s strength and


    understanding of martial arts from the essence of martial arts.


    Ever since he got the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, until now, Charlie has only taught


    Aoxue one and a half moves, but since he himself has no experience, he only taught her a little


    superficial.


    This time, Charlie intends to learn from each other¡¯s strengths and let Mateo be responsible for


    laying the most solid theoretical foundation for future students, and then provide them with a certain


    amount of elixir assistance, so as to improve their strength from the inside out.


    Therefore, Charlie is also very clear that this is definitely a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for


    warriors.


    Because of the rare opportunity, Charlie not only wants to train a group of soldiers of the


    Cataclysmic Front but also wants the He family to benefit from it,


    Especially Ruoli who has broken through to an eight-star warrior. Her cultivation base has improved


    too fast, but However, the basics are a bit behind.


    If she can take this opportunity to make up for the missing basic disk, she will be able to get twice


    the result with half the effort in the future.


    In addition to the He family and Ruoli, Charlie also wanted Aoxue to join in. After all, she was


    obsessed with martial arts, but she had never really entered the martial arts school. For her, this


    was the best opportunity to re-enter.


    Thinking of Aoxue, Charlie also naturally thought of Nanako who was also in Aurous Hill.


    He knew Nanako through the match between Aoxue and her.


    To be fair, Nanako¡¯s attainments in martial arts are actually far higher than Aoxue¡¯s.


    Moreover, Charlie knew very well that Nanako was actually a real martial genius, unlike Aoxue¡¯s


    mentality of aspiring to win the championship.


    It was just that after recovering from that injury, she promised herself that she would no longer


    participate in internationalpetitions, so I also rarely have the opportunity to see her practice


    martial arts.


    Taking advantage of Nanako¡¯s presence in Aurous Hill, Charlie also hoped that she could pick up


    her beloved martial arts again.


    Moreover, she has also taken Rejuvenation Pill, her strength already has a strong foundation, but


    what she has been practicing is not Chinese ancient martial arts,


    But Japanese martial arts, so she has not yet realized the practice of opening up the meridian


    method, once she masters the method of opening up the meridian, he believes she can also have


    the level of a three-star warrior.


    Out of his special affection for Nanako, Charlie decided to stop by Ito Nanako¡¯s new home in


    Tomson on the way back and tell her about it personally to see if she is interested.

 Chapter 5442

    Chapter 5442


    The reason why Charlie moved this idea was that Charlie had some selfishness in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know how long Nanako would stay in Aurous Hill, if she is interested to join, then she


    would definitely stay in Aurous Hill for a while¡­ After making up his mind, Charlie first called Aoxue.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Aoxue for a few days, thest time he saw her, it seemed that she was the one who


    delivered medicine for her father.


    Thinking that he had promised her that he would take time to supervise her training, but he couldn¡¯t


    take care of it at all when he was busy, Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling a little ashamed.


    He dialed Aoxue¡¯s phone number, and it was quickly connected there. Aoxue asked in surprise:


    ¡°Master Wade, do you have time to call me?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I called you because I want to tell you something good.¡±


    ¡°What good thing?¡± Aoxue asked happily: ¡°Master Wade, are you going toe to my house to


    guide me in training? You have promised me for a long time¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s almost the same as this, I recently invited a martial arts master to hold


    a martial arts training ss in Aurous Hill, to do systematic training from scratch, this is a rare


    opportunity, if you are interested and have time, you cane to participate.¡±


    ¡°Really Is it?!¡± Aoxue asked excitedly: ¡°Master Wade¡­ Isn¡¯t martial arts the secrets of those martial


    arts families and martial arts schools? Is there really a chance for Aoxue to learn from it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Charlie: ¡°Not only have the opportunity to learn but also be able to practice, so far, the


    best and mostplete martial arts mentality that I know.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Aoxue said without thinking: ¡°Master Wade, Aoxue is willing to,


    10,000 willing! I don¡¯t know when and where to start the registration?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°This is not an external recruitment, so there is no ce for you to


    register, but don¡¯t worry, as long as you are willing to participate, I will leave you a spot I will tell you


    the specific address when the time is fixed, but don¡¯t worry, the ce is in Aurous Hill, and it won¡¯t


    be too far from home.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Aoxue was so excited that she screamed on the phone, calmed down after a while,


    and said:


    ¡°By the way, Master Wade, how long will this training take? If it takes a long time, I will hurry up and


    prepare in advance, and I will take a break in the next semester. It is already mid-August now. It


    won¡¯t be long before school starts.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Charlie thought for a while and said: ¡°The first stage of training will take at least half a year. During


    this half-year, you may not be able to go home every day like you did when you went to school. It¡¯s


    going to be closed for training.¡±


    Aoxue said with a smile: ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Although I¡¯m studying in Aurous Hill, I


    don¡¯t go home every day. I live in the dormitory of the school most of the time. Generally speaking,


    only I only go home on weekends, and if my parents are busy at work on weekends, I won¡¯t go


    home on weekends.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Then you can say hello to your dad, as long as he has no


    objections, This matter is settled like this.¡±


    Aoxue blurted out: ¡°Why does my dad have any objection? If Dad knows that you arranged it, he


    might wish that I would never go home in my life.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t follow her voice-over, he just said with a smile: ¡°Your father dotes on you so much. I¡¯m


    afraid he won¡¯t let you go.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Aoxue said with a smile: ¡°My father will definitely support me


    100%!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Then we¡¯ve made an agreement, and I¡¯ll contact you in


    later.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master Wade!¡± Aoxue quickly agreed, and then Ask: ¡°By the way,


    Master Wade, is there anything I need to prepare in advance?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°They will arrange the basic necessities of life, but if you have any personal items, you


    can pack them up and bring them here. The amodation conditions here are not bad, it is a


    standard hotel room, and I have already assigned male and female dormitories, which is rtively


    more convenient.¡±


    Aoxue smiled and said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll just pack some of my personal clothes!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°If there is anything missing, you can directlymunicate with the


    person in charge at the scene, and they will definitely find a way to fulfill your requirements.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master Wade!¡±


    ¡­


    After Aoxue¡¯s phone call, Charlie called Nanako.


    At this time, Nanako was embroidering at home. When she received a call from Charlie, she happily


    said,


    ¡°Mr. Charlie, what are you doing now?¡± Wait a minute, are you home now?¡±


    Nanako said happily, ¡°Yes! Mr. Charlie cane over anytime.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in about twenty minutes.¡±


    Nanako quickly put down the embroidery in her hand, she said with a smile:


    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare now, and make the tea first, and we can drink tea together when youe here.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I just want to tell you something in person It¡¯s almost time to


    go.¡±


    Nanako smiled and said, ¡°Then you can have a cup of tea and talk while drinking.¡±


    After that, Nanako didn¡¯t wait for Charlie to express his opinion and said:


    ¡°Mr. Charlie, please drive carefully, I¡¯ll be there in fifteen minutes from the garage I will pick you up.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I¡¯ll just ring the doorbell in the basement when I arrive, so you don¡¯t have to go to such


    trouble toe down.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that?¡± Nanako said seriously: ¡°Weing Mr. Wade is not a small deal for me. My


    mother told me since I was a child that the happiest thing for a woman is to wee the man she


    loves home every day¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, she realized that something was wrong, and quickly said: ¡°It seems


    inappropriate to say that, and please don¡¯t be offended, Mr. Wade, just treat it as my hobby, and


    let¡¯s make it easy¡­¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t say anymore when he heard this, but only asked: ¡°Come down in twenty minutes,


    Don¡¯t wait too long in the basement in advance.¡±


    Nanako smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Mr. Wade, let¡¯s just concentrate on


    driving, and I will manage the time myself.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie concentrated on driving, while Nanako first set an rm clock


    for fifteen minutes, and then put it down.


    In front of the mobile phone, she sent a voice message to Yuhiko who was outside: ¡°Odo-san, Mr.


    Charlie will be visiting at hometer, please ask Odosan and Tanaka Sanneng to stay outside for a


    while ande back after Mr. Wade leaves. ¡­¡±


    After Ito Yuhiko came to Aurous Hill, the psychological burden was much lighter than when he was


    in Japan, so he often went out to exercise with Tanaka Koichi. Today, the two went to the suburbs of


    Aurous Hill to y golf together. Ito Yuhiko¡¯s younger sister Emi also followed them Together.


    After sending the message to her father, Nanako began to boil water to make tea without waiting for


    his reply.


    Taking advantage of the time of boiling water, she changed the Japanese-style furisode yukata she


    wore at home and put on an ordinary jumpsuit Long skirt, and then hurriedly faced the mirror, and


    simply dressed up.


    Everything was ready, and the fifteen-minute timer rang.


    She picked up the phone, turned off the timer, and immediately went out to go downstairs to the


    basement to wait for Charlie.


    It was also at this time that she clicked on the voice message sent by her father. In the message,


    Yuhikoined deliberately:


    ¡°I thought Mr. Wade came to the door, and you wanted me to go back to treat you quickly, but I


    didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t let me go back.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Tanaka and I happen to y a few more shots, but if you don¡¯t want us toe back


    tonight, just let me know in advance, so we can book a room in the hotel in advance!¡±

 Chapter 5443

    Chapter 5443


    Nanako knew that her father had always hoped that she could develop with Charlie,


    So she was not surprised by her father¡¯s teasing.


    And she was not very shy, butined angrily:


    ¡°If Odosan wants to stay in a hotel,¡±


    ¡°I will book you a room now, and you can stay in the hotel until we return to Japan!¡±


    ¡°If it is not enough, I can buy a hotel for Odo-san to live in.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said with a chuckle: ¡°Nanako, I was just joking, don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    He said quickly, ¡°Oh, I am about to start ying, please entertain Mr. Wade


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    first,


    And we will note back to disturb you to talk about business for now!¡±


    Nanako saw that her father had stopped teasing her, so she didn¡¯t say much,


    And after saying goodbye to her father,


    She hurried out to prepare to go to the basement to meet Charlie.


    She pressed the down button in the elevator lobby,


    And the elevator came down from the top floor, and the doors opened quickly.


    The moment the elevator door opened,


    Nanako found that there was already a very beautiful intellectual beauty standing inside.


    This beauty was tall, with long hair and a shawl, wearing a professional suit, and very elegant.


    When the intellectual beauty in the elevator saw Nanako,


    Her eyes widened in surprise, and then she panicked again.


    The executive beauty in the elevator is Jemima who just returned to Aurous Hill from Hong Kong


    today.


    Because she has signed a contract with Aurous Hill University, as a faculty member,


    She needs to report to the school in advance before school officially starts.


    Today is her first day to officially report to the school.


    ording to the school¡¯s arrangement, she will go to the school today toplete the registration


    procedures,


    And then start to participate in various meetings before the start of school every day,


    Including management meetings, mobilization meetings, and academic seminars.


    These preparations before the start of school are veryplicated,


    But fortunately, Jemima still has two weeks to prepare even after the freshman starts school,


    Because ording to regtions, freshmen still need to receive two weeks of military training.


    At this moment, Jemima was preparing to drive to the school in the basement,


    But unexpectedly, the elevator stopped on the next floor as soon as she got into the elevator.


    What¡¯s more, the woman standing outside the door turned out to be the woman she was in sister


    Xian¡¯s car that day.


    The beautiful woman walking with Charlie.


    When she saw Nanako in the car that day, Jemima was shocked by Nanako,


    But today she found out that this woman who is very close to Charlie actually lives downstairs!


    Nanako was quite surprised when she saw the way Jemima looked at her.


    Out of politeness, she said very politely:


    ¡°Hello, are you the neighbor who lives on the top floor?¡±


    Jemima said: ¡°Yes¡­ I live on the top floor.¡±


    Nanako smiled slightly, stretched out her hand, and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m your neighbor downstairs!¡±


    Jemima nodded with a pretended rxed smile,


    Seeing that Nanako didn¡¯t press the floor button, she asked curiously,


    ¡°Are you going to the basement too?¡±


    Nanako nodded, and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up a friend. What about you? Going out?¡±


    Hearing about picking up a friend, the first thought was that she might be picking up Charlie,


    So she felt a little nervous, quickly pressed the floor, and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to go to work, but I almost forgot that there is something wrong with my car.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better go out from the first floor and take a taxi.¡±


    Nanako didn¡¯t think much, and smiled at her politely, seeing that she was holding a folder with


    Aurous Hill University in her hand,


    She asked curiously; ¡°Excuse me Do you work at Aurous Hill University?¡±


    Jemima nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m a teacher at the University.¡±

 Chapter 5444

    Chapter 5444


    Nanako gave a thumbs up and praised:


    ¡°To be able to teach at Aurous Hill University you must have a doctorate degree. It¡¯s really


    amazing!¡±


    Jemima stroked her hair, and said modestly and awkwardly:


    ¡°A doctor¡¯s degree is nothing special, and there are too many people with doctorates now.¡±


    While speaking, the elevator stopped on the first floor,


    And Jemima hurried out of the elevator Aftering out,


    Before leaving, Nanako pretended to be calm and greeted Nanako, and said politely,


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Looking at Jemima¡¯s back, Nanako felt that she was a little weird,


    But she couldn¡¯t tell what was strange,


    She seemed to be a little afraid of her,


    Her eyes were wrong when she saw her, and for some reason when she got out of the elevator,


    She seemed to feel a little relieved.


    Nanako was still thinking to herself: ¡°Am I so scary?¡±


    Thinking this way, the elevator has already reached the underground garage.


    After waiting for about five minutes, Charlie drove into the basement.


    Nanako hurriedly stood aside and looked forward to it.


    After Charlie parked the car, she immediately came to the car and waited.


    As soon as Charlie got out of the car, Nanako waved at him impatiently,


    Then bowed slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, you have worked hard all the way!¡±


    Charlie was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard, how long have you been waiting here?¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said: ¡°I just arrived.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she hurriedly asked again:


    ¡°Mr. Wade What you said is more important, let¡¯s talk about it upstairs.¡±


    Nanako smiled sweetly, and made a gesture of invitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, please!¡±


    The two walked into the elevator together, and Nanako swiped the card and pressed the floor


    button.


    Then she said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, there is a beautiful woman living upstairs,¡±


    ¡°And she is also a teacher at Aurous Hill University.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlie asked curiously: ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Nanako said: ¡°I happened to get off an elevator with her just now, so we chatted for a while.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said casually: ¡°The teachers of Aurous Hill University can buy in this


    community, and they have the same type of apartment as you.¡±


    ¡°The financial resources are a bit unusual. I¡¯m afraid ordinary teachers can¡¯t afford a house worth


    tens of millions.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that you said she is a beauty, she should be very young,¡±


    ¡°And it is even more difficult for young people to have any savings,¡±


    ¡°And there is a high probability that she is a rich second generation.¡±


    Nanako agreed: ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s analysis makes sense, I think she has a good temperament,¡±


    ¡°She should have been pampered and carefully cultivated since childhood.¡± Charlie hummed but


    didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    At this time, the elevator just arrived at the floor where Nanako¡¯s house was located,


    The elevator door opened, and Nanako invited Charlie into the room.


    At this time, Nanako had already prepared the tea sets needed for the tea ceremony in the living


    room,


    And said happily to Charlie as soon as she entered the door:


    ¡°Please sit down, Mr. Charlie, and I will help you make tea!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and separated from Nanako on the tea tray Sitting across from each other,


    She asked, ¡°Nanako, do you still practice martial arts often recently?¡±


    Nanako didn¡¯t know why Charlie suddenly asked this, and said truthfully:


    ¡°I seldom have the opportunity to practice martial arts recently.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I am in charge of family affairs, so it is difficult for me to spare time to practice martial arts like


    before,¡±


    ¡°And now I hardly practice much except for some time to practice the flexibility of the limbs every


    day.¡±


    Then, she asked Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade why did you ask this all of a sudden?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and asked her, ¡°Nanako, do you want to learn martial arts?¡±

 Chapter 5445

    Chapter 5445


    ¡°Martial arts?¡±


    Nanako asked in amazement: ¡°Mr. Wade is talking about Chinese martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    As she spoke, she said softly, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m not from China after all¡­¡± Charlie waved his hand,


    looked at Nanako, and said seriously:


    ¡°Chinese martial arts have already taken root and sprouted all over the world.¡±


    ¡°Many overseas sects recruit foreign disciples,¡±


    ¡°And Cataclysmic Front also has many foreign members,¡±


    ¡°So you have nothing to worry about. If you are interested,¡±


    ¡°I can arrange for you to participate in this.¡±


    Nanako quickly asked: ¡°What is it? What kind of training? Is Mr. Wade going to personally train us?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t have that ability.¡±


    ¡°This time, the former head of a martial arts school in North America will conduct the training,¡±


    ¡°Because it is to teach a martial arts core from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, it is very friendly to those who are not familiar with it.¡±


    Nanako said a little unconfidently: ¡°Mr. Wade, I have been practicing Japanese martial arts and


    Sanda fighting.¡±


    ¡°ording to Mr. Yamamoto, Japanese martial arts is a foreigner¡¯s kung fu.¡±


    ¡°Chinese Martial Arts is an internal kung fu.¡±


    ¡°I have never been exposed to internal kung fu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to learn by then?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, it is impossible for you to fail to learn.¡±


    From Charlie¡¯s point of view, Nanako, Aoxue, Orvel, and Issac,


    The four Although no one has ever touched martial arts, Nanako is definitely the easiest one to get


    started.


    She has practiced martial arts and Sanda for so many years,


    And has alreadyid a strong physical foundation, And has taken the whole Rejuvenation Pill.


    As long as she masters the mental method of ¡°Taizhen Dao¡±, She will definitely be able to get


    started quickly.


    Nanako didn¡¯t think much about it at this time, and agreed happily, saying: ¡°Since Mr. Wade said so,


    then I will definitely practice hard! I will not let Mr.


    Wade down!¡±


    After that, she suddenly thought of something and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t know how long this training willst?¡±


    Charlie responded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry if you miss the schedule,¡±


    ¡°You cane back and makeup when you have time.¡±


    When Nanako heard that, she immediately became happier and said happily:


    ¡°That¡¯s really great! There is nothing special in the family recently.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is that everything is handled by professional managers and executive


    teams,¡±


    ¡°And there is also a third-party team to supervise and audit.¡±


    ¡°The operating situation and financial status are reported once a week.¡±


    ¡°No matter where I am, I can grasp the dynamics of thepany,¡±


    ¡°So I spend most of my time here, I don¡¯t need to go there to deal with it myself,¡±


    ¡°I can stay in Aurous Hill for a while longer!¡±


    Saying that she continued: ¡°Actually, Odo-san doesn¡¯t really want toe back to China,¡±


    ¡°He is quite well-known in Japan, once he goes back, he has to keep a low profile.¡±


    ¡°So as not to be discovered that his legs have recovered,¡±


    ¡°But here he does not have such a big psychological burden.¡±


    ¡°He usually only needs to dress up a little and wear a peaked cap when he goes out,¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And he will definitely not be recognized by others.¡± ¡°The whole person is in a state of mind and it is


    much easier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie nodded gratifiedly.

 Chapter 5446

    Chapter 5446


    Charlie continued: ¡°Tell Mr. Itoter that when the training starts,¡±


    ¡°You may spend most of your time in a hot spring hotel in the suburbs.¡±


    ¡°It may not be realistic tomute back and forth every day,¡±


    ¡°But you cane back every now and then, and you don¡¯t have to worry about being bored at the


    hot spring hotel,¡±


    ¡°This time Aoxue will also participate in the training with you,¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And the two of you can take care of each other.¡±


    Nanako was pleasantly surprised and she asked: ¡°Aoxue will join too? That¡¯s really great,¡±


    ¡°I was afraid I didn¡¯t know anyone there,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have anyone to talk to, if she¡¯s here, I¡¯ll have apanion!¡± After all, Nanako handed a


    teacup to Charlie, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please drink tea!¡±


    Charlie took the teacup, took a sip, and before putting it down the teacup, He received a call from


    an unfamiliar number.


    He put the teacup back on the tea table,


    And after connecting the phone, Joseph¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, your subordinates have arrived in Aurous Hill!¡±


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked him, ¡°Joseph, when did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago,¡± Joseph said respectfully,


    ¡°This subordinate quietly disembarked when the freighter passed through the Suez Canal,¡±


    ¡°And came all the way with three different identities.¡±


    ¡°After getting off the ne, I rented a car, on the way into the city.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Where are the others?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Return to Mr. Wade, ording to your instructions, except for the subordinates,¡±


    ¡°All those who participated in the Nest Ovep Project They will notnd for three to six months,¡±


    ¡°And they will always follow the freighter on the sea, and return to Syria after the wind blows.¡± After


    finishing speaking,


    Joseph said again: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, my subordinates have been at sea these days.¡±


    ¡°I have received some information and I want to report it to your face to face.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie said with a satisfied smile, ¡°You go to Buckingham Pce to find Issac first, and I


    wille over to have an interview with youter.¡± Joseph immediately said: ¡°Okay Wade Sir, my


    subordinates are waiting for you at Buckingham Pce!¡±


    Charlie hung up the phone, and Nanako Ito asked him with some reluctance: ¡°Mr. Wade is leaving?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°There is something urgent, I have to go to Buckingham Pce.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded understandingly, stood up, and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take Mr.


    Marven Wade down.¡±


    Charlie drank the tea in his cup and said with a smile, ¡°Come to taste your craftsmanship next time.¡±


    Nanako smiled With a smile, he said, ¡°You are always wee!¡± Twenty minutester, Charlie


    drove to Buckingham Pce.


    Issac weed Charlie to his office and immediately left.


    Joseph got up and came to Charlie, bowed, and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I am fortunate enough to live up to my mission.¡±


    ¡°Your n to overthrow the nest has been implemented in full ordance with the n!¡±


    Charlie said approvingly: ¡°Good job! tell all the soldiers of the Cataclysmic


    Front who participated in the Nest Overturning Project,¡±


    ¡°I will give them a credit! When they return to Syria, I will definitely reward them!¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, thanks for your support for the Nest


    Overturning Project!¡±


    ¡°Your foresight made such a perfect n at the right time,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I and all the soldiers are no match for that person at all¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said seriously: ¡°No matter how good the n is,¡±


    ¡°There must be a strong team to carry it out.¡±


    ¡°Execute, otherwise it¡¯s nothing more than talking on paper.¡±


    Then, Charlie asked: ¡°By the way, you said on the phone just now that you have some information


    to report in person, what exactly is it?¡± Joseph¡¯s expression was serious, and he whispered as he


    said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, in the past few days, almost all the executives of the ckwater in the Middle East have


    disappeared.¡±


    ¡°The arms dealer who gave us the AK-630 close-in anti-aircraft gun has disappeared¡­¡±


    Charlie frowned, and said coldly:


    ¡°It seems that the Warriors Den has started to investigate this matter!¡±

 Chapter 5447

    Chapter 5447


    Charlie knew early on that it was difficult to hide the clues of the near-antiaircraft guns,


    So he deliberately asked Joseph to make trouble and arranged all the clues of the near-anti-aircraft


    guns on the head of the ckwater.


    Now, ckwater¡¯s high-level executives in the Middle East are disappearing inexplicably one after


    another.


    It must be that someone has been tracking them through the clues left by the near-defense guns.


    Joseph said to Charlie with a respectful face at this time:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the information received by the subordinates is that although the whereabouts of senior


    executives of the ckwater have been missing one after another,¡±


    ¡°There is no sign of their base being infiltrated. People are also targeted when they go out,¡±


    ¡°And then disappear. It seems that the people of the Warriors Den have learned a lesson and dare


    not sneak into a modern military base.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°It is a good thing to let them cast a ratproof weapon.¡±


    ¡°Things like close-in anti-aircraft guns can stop them once, but they may not be able to stop them a


    second time.¡±


    ¡°But as long as they are afraid in their hearts, it is a good thing for us.¡±


    ¡°In the future, if we start a full-scale war,¡±


    ¡°They will never dare to attack your base in Syria rashly.¡±


    Joseph cupped his hands and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, after a while, this subordinate will arrange for


    someone to transport the entire defense system of the closein artillery to Syria.¡±


    ¡°At that time, it would be a good thing if they reallye here, and we kill as many as theye!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Do you think they are all fools?¡±


    ¡°The reason why thest earl died in Cyprus was that he had no sense of danger.¡±


    ¡°If you look at their current methods of dealing with the ckwater Group,¡±


    ¡°You can see that they are no longer afraid to approach the fortifications.¡±


    ¡°If they really set their sights on the Cataclysmic Front in the future¡±


    ¡°They will definitely notunch an attack, on the contrary,¡±


    ¡°They are likely to wait for the high-level executives of Cataclysmic Front toe out of the base at


    a long distance,¡±


    ¡°And then wait for an opportunity to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t run around with a close-in defense gun when you go out, right?¡± Joseph gently nodded


    and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I understand what you mean.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°At present, they have not paid attention to Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    ¡°When they find that there are no actual results from the line of ckwater Company,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely start again. Going back to the original point,¡±


    ¡°If they want to find out the top of the Cataclysmic Front, there are still many detours to go.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°For them, being attacked one after another will definitely make them very


    nervous.¡±


    ¡°In addition, they also lost a garrison of dead soldiers,¡±


    ¡°And even one of their four earls has already died.¡±


    ¡°I specte that in the next period of time, except for the remaining three earls who will continue to


    be active outside,¡±


    ¡°Everyone else should enter a period of dormancy.¡±


    Joseph hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. There is another piece of information that I haven¡¯t had time to tell you.¡±


    ¡°The airline registered in Singapore recalled all the nes distributed in other countries and regions


    two days ago,¡±


    ¡°And after these nes arrived in Singapore, they began routine maintenance.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, they have ordered several brand new engines from General


    Electric to rece some of the old engines;¡±


    ¡°The ordering and recement of aircraft engines is a very long process.¡±


    ¡°The demand is also spaced apart one by one to ensure that most of the aircraft can operate


    normally,¡±


    ¡°So the subordinates specte that they should not have any flying missions during this period,¡±


    ¡°Which is in line with what you just said, They may enter a period of dormancy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said indifferently: ¡°The grounding of the ne means that the dispatch of missions will


    also be stopped at the station of the dead soldiers.¡± ¡°It seems that the death of the earl really made


    them very nervous.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t have to worry too much about the Warriors Den in the future.¡±

 Chapter 5448

    Chapter 5448


    Charlie spected that all the premises of the Warriors Den should have been sealed off,


    And one of the four earls had died. One person has already started to investigate the ckwater


    Company,


    While the remaining two are most likely looking for that Maria and the ring that Maria gave him.


    So, in this way, Charlie can also breathe a sigh of relief.


    At least, the safety of the grandparents¡¯ family in the future can be greatly guaranteed.


    Later, Charlie asked Joseph: ¡°Have all the soldiers selected toe to Aurous Hill for the training


    set off?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Return to Mr. Wade, this time Cataclysmic Front has selected nearly a hundred


    soldiers,¡±


    ¡°And they have already set off one after another.¡±


    ¡°They are on the way here because they don¡¯t want to be focused on,¡±


    ¡°So they all fly to major cities in China and several surrounding countries in batches,¡±


    ¡°And then transfer to Aurous Hill. It is estimated that starting tonight,¡±


    ¡°They will arrive one after another ¡°


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded, and asked him: ¡°Are they all absolutely reliable?¡±


    Joseph immediately said: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, they have all been carefully selected and selected


    throughyers of selection and assessment.¡±


    ¡°They are warriors who are strong, talented, and loyal to Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°What kind of strength do these people have probably?¡±


    Joseph said: ¡°Among them, the most powerful are the twomanders of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Walter and Harmen, had the honor to drink your celebration wine in Mexicost time,¡±


    ¡°And now both of them have entered thete stage of the six-star warriors,¡±


    ¡°And they are only one step away from the seven-star warriors.¡± Speaking of this, Joseph paused


    slightly and then said:


    ¡°Besides the two of them, among the remaining members of Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°There are many five-star generals and more than a dozen four-star warriors,¡±


    ¡°And the weakest one is also a three-star warrior.¡±


    Charlie nodded, hearing what Joseph said,


    It seems that these warriors are basically all the wealth of Cataclysmic Front at the level of warriors.


    The training this time must allow their strength to be greatly increased,


    So that Cataclysmic Front¡¯s strength in the field of martial arts will achieve a great leap forward.


    ¡­


    At this very moment.


    In the top courtyard of Zijin Vi.


    Thendscape painting in front of Maria was almost 80%plete.


    And she was using a brush to draw a particrly luxuriant tree on the edge of theke in front of the


    mountains.


    After the big tree was drawn, she used a very fine brush to outline the outline of the human body


    under the tree.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the gate outside the courtyard, And Mr. Zhang said


    respectfully outside the courtyard:


    ¡°Miss, I have something important to report!¡±


    Maria frowned, put down the brush gently, walked outside the door, and said lightly ¡°Come in.¡±


    The wooden courtyard door was pushed open by Mr. Zhang, he hurried into the courtyard,


    Trotted all the way to Maria, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Miss, this old ve just received a message that one of the Earls of Warriors Den, Jarvis has been


    killed in Cyprus!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Maria asked in horror, ¡°You said that Jarvis got killed?! Who can kill him?¡±


    Mr. Zhang hurriedly said, ¡°What is it? It is still unknown who did it,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°But the old ve received a report saying that the evil lord had informed all the middle-level and


    above personnel of the news,¡±


    ¡°Jarvis was killed by a close-in anti-aircraft gun,¡±


    ¡°Apart from that the garrison of dead soldiers in Cyprus has beenpletely destroyed!¡±

 Chapter 5449

    Chapter 5449


    ¡°Cyprus?¡± Maria asked in surprise: ¡°Where were the dead soldiers stationed before the Warriors


    Den meeting?¡±


    ¡°Did they directly announce the process of the demise of the Cyprus garrison of dead soldiers!¡±


    Mr. Zhang said: ¡°It is said that the other party ughtered the members of the entire garrison of


    dead soldiers first,¡±


    ¡°In addition, the other party also beheaded hundreds of cavalry guards and nearly a thousand family


    members in the upper level of the dead man¡¯s station,¡±


    ¡°A copper smelter in Turkey!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then the other party killed them in Cyprus. The dead soldiers¡¯ garrison set up a, and used


    extremely powerful and fast-firing near-defense guns to kill Jarvis!¡±


    ¡°The Lord now requires all personnel above the middle level to enter the highest state of alert, and


    at the same time ordered the suspension of all outside operations.¡±


    ¡°Even the contact between the personnel stationed abroad and the Warriors


    Den has been temporarily interrupted!¡±


    Maria asked in horror: ¡°Is this true?!¡±


    Mr. Zhang bowed his body and said devoutly: ¡°Miss, it is absolutely true!¡±


    Maria was overjoyed immediately and said: ¡°Okay! It¡¯s really great!¡±


    Mr. Zhang couldn¡¯t help but said at this time: ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t know something.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Mr. Zhang said respectfully: ¡°Miss in fact, the garrison of the dead soldiers in the Warriors Den is top


    secret, and the garrison of the dead soldiers is huge and heavily guarded.¡±


    ¡°In addition to the dead soldiers and the Cavalry guards, there are also


    Commissioners above the dark realm sitting in the garrison.¡±


    ¡°Who can silently kill the entire dead soldiers in the soldier station? Would they all be massacred?


    This¡­ this is too unbelievable¡­¡±


    In Maria¡¯s mind suddenly appeared the appearance of Charlie, and she couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°I think


    I probably know who did it.¡±


    After that, she said with some doubt: ¡°But¡­ this kind of violent and cruel method doesn¡¯t seem to


    be his style!¡±


    Mr. Zhang pondered for a moment, and then asked: ¡°Miss, could it be that¡­you said it before? That


    Mr. Wade who saved us?¡±


    Maria frowned: ¡°When you said that Jarvis was killed, I thought it might be him, but you said that


    thousands of people were massacred among those dead men, the Cavalry guards and their


    rtives,¡±


    ¡°I think it was definitely not him. Things that can be done! Besides, I saw him in Aurous Hill a few


    days ago.¡±


    Mr. Zhang asked her: ¡°Miss, what do you mean, killing Jarvis and destroying the garrison of the


    dead soldiers of the Warriors Den? Who is he?¡±


    Maria said seriously: ¡°This is only one possibility, and there is another possibility, that is: Charlie is


    indeed leading this matter, but the one who killed Jarvis should not be Charlie himself. ¡°


    Mr. Zhang asked in surprise: ¡°Miss, but didn¡¯t you just say that this method of massacring


    thousands of people is not like his style?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Maria nodded, and said firmly: ¡°So I feel that the Evil Lord is probably lying!¡±


    Mr. Zhang asked her: ¡°You mean, this matter is false?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Maria said firmly: ¡°Since it is reported that Jarvis died, then he must have died, and with such


    important news, there is no reason for the Evil Lord to deliberately lie to disturb the morale of the


    army.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Maria changed the subject: ¡°However, the dead soldiers stationed in


    Cyprus and the copper smelter in Turkey, in my opinion,¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not necessarily like what he said, they were all ughtered by people, on the contrary, I


    believe that all the people there have been instigated by Charlie!¡±


    Mr. Zhang was puzzled: ¡°This¡­ how is this possible¡­ Although the dead warriors and Cavalry hate


    the Warriors Den the most, they are also the least likely to betray the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°The poison in their bodies is beyondpare. I understand, if they betray the


    Lord, they, and their family members, will definitely die in just a few days!¡±


    ¡°How could they do such a mortal thing?¡± Maria suddenly became excited and blurted out: ¡°You


    didn¡¯t say that. Wrong! There is no antidote, and it is the core key for everyone not to dare to betray


    the Warriors Den¡­unless¡­¡±


    After speaking, Maria said seriously: ¡°Unless someone can cure the Warriors Den¡¯s poison!¡±


    She was delighted at this point and said iparably: ¡°Charlie once told those Cavalry guards who


    came to arrest me that day that he had a way to dissolve the poison in their bodies! It seems that he


    did not lie!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Old Zhang was puzzled Question: ¡°Miss¡­ the poison has been passed down for hundreds


    of years, and no one can solve it¡­ that Charlie, really has the such great ability?¡±


    Maria calmed down and said with a smile: ¡°Everything No matter how difficult it is, there will always


    be a moment when substantial progress is made. Just like human beings had not been able to fly


    for tens of thousands of years, until the birth of the airne, everything now seems logical.¡±


    ¡°Smallpox had ravaged human history for thousands of years, and the ancients thought it was


    impossible to cure. Medicine can cure it, but since the day when the vine was invented, hasn¡¯t


    this virus has been sessfully cracked by humans, or evenpletely extinct?¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria said with a smile: ¡°Think about it from another angle, in Warriors Den No


    one could decipher the poison in its 400-year history, and it was time for it to be deciphered after


    400 years!¡±


    Maria paused slightly, and continued: ¡°More importantly, Charlie not only can detoxify, and he can


    detoxify thousands of people! This will definitely make the lord so nervous that he can¡¯t sleep at


    night!¡±


    Mr. Zhang suddenly became excited, and he said tremblingly with excitement:


    ¡°That¡¯s great¡­it¡¯s so wonderful. Alright¡­if¡­if it¡¯s really like what you said, Miss¡­then¡­that will be


    completely dismantled soon¡­not to mention, those dead soldiers, Cavalry guards, and


    grandparents have been killed for generations.¡±


    ¡°The Warriors Den enved and controlled them. Once they have the antidote, they will definitely


    fight against the Warriors Den to the death without hesitation! As long as the antidote can be given


    to them, the foundation of the Warriors Den for hundreds of years will disappearpletely!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mariaughed, ¡°The Warriors Den¡¯s method of controlling dead soldiers is a double-edged


    sword that can kill a thousand enemies and injure a few thousand at the same time.¡±


    ¡°As long as no one can decipher their poison, These dead men not only dare not make mistakes but


    also have no chance to make mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Whoever wants to make mistakes, the Organization only needs to cut off their antidote; They are


    obedient and controlled by them, but they also hate them to the marrow.¡±


    ¡°Once they have the opportunity to cure the poison in their bodies, and the new and old hatreds of


    generations are superimposed, they will definitely be the first to dere war on the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°So, whoever masters the method to detoxify the poison will be choking the


    Warriors Den by the throat!¡±


    Maria sighed: ¡°I guess the Lord is also aware of this and is afraid of being exposed. The rest of the


    dead soldiers were stationed, and then they were instigated as a whole, so all the actions of the


    dead soldiers were stopped!¡±


    Mr. Zhang agreed, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Miss, this Mr. Wade has great powers. He cooperates


    to dig out all the dead soldiers of the Warriors Den and instigate rebellion one by one, and the end


    time of the Warriors Den is approaching!¡±


    ¡°The end is approaching?¡±


    Maria shook her head with a smile when she heard these four words and said in a self-deprecating


    way: ¡°Those dead soldiers and the Cavalry guards are just the bottom of the Warriors Den, not even


    the middle.¡±


    ¡°The real core and the real backbone of the Warriors Den are actually the governors of the five


    armies¡¯ governor¡¯s mansions, as well as the confidantes around the governors.¡±


    ¡°No, moreover, more than half of the masters trained by the Warrior Camp over the years are from


    the Fifth Army Commander¡¯s Mansion, and no one knows how many masters there are in the Five


    Armies Commander¡¯s Mansion!


    ¡°Not to mention that no one knows, although there are still three of the four earls, but the four earls


    are only the four top masters released by the Evil Lord from around him, is there any masters


    around the Evil Lord who canpare with the four earls? I am afraid that only the Lord himself


    knows.¡±


    ¡°So, even if all the dead soldiers and Cavalry guards are instigated, the strength of the Warriors Den


    should not be underestimated.¡±

 Chapter 5450

    Chapter 5450


    Mr. Zhang nodded and said respectfully: ¡°Miss is right, yes The old ve is too optimistic¡­¡±


    Mariaughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to be optimistic, after all, this should be the biggest crisis that the


    Warriors Den has faced since its establishment. It is to transform all the strength of this dead


    soldier¡¯s garrison into his own power.¡±


    ¡°This kind of situation where the enemy eliminates our strength is very beneficial to him. If he can


    fight steadily in the dark and continue to break down the Den one by one, I believe It won¡¯t be long


    before he will have the strength to face the Warriors Den head-on, and theplete elimination of


    the Warriors Den will be just around the corner!¡±


    Mr. Zhang sighed: ¡°I hope this Mr. Wade can really be as you expect, Miss!¡±


    ¡°He will.¡± Maria smiled slightly, then took the sleeve of her right hand with her left hand, rubbed


    some ink into the inkstone, and asked him with a sideways smile:


    ¡°Do you have anything else to report? If not, I will Then start painting, and before school starts, I will


    finish all the paintings.¡±


    Old Zhang said: ¡°Miss, I have nothing else to report, if you have no other orders, I will leave first.¡±


    Maria nodded and smiled: ¡°Okay, you go down first, don¡¯t have any contact with the informant these


    few days, I¡¯m afraid that the Lord will take this opportunity to clean up the interior,¡±


    ¡°In this situation where everyone is silent, If anyone is still in contact with the outside world, it will be


    too easy to be caught.¡±


    Mr. Zhang immediately said: ¡°Okaydy, from now on, this old ve will no longer have any contact


    with the informant, and just waiting for your notice.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maria nodded: ¡°Go ahead, and tell Mr. Qiu that I want to eat some fresh flower cakes, so he


    can ask someone to go to the south of Yunnan to buy some.¡±


    Mr. Zhang quickly bowed and said, ¡°Okay miss, This old ve is going to say hello to Mr. Qiu, I will


    leave now!¡±


    After Mr. Zhang left, Maria looked at the painting in front of her, and couldn¡¯t help murmuring softly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, wait until I finish painting this painting. You and I are about to meet again!¡±


    At this time, Charlie was driving past Zijin Mountain.


    He left Buckingham Pce and nned to visit He¡¯s house.


    He wanted to invite all the He family to participate in the training this time so that they could also


    take this opportunity to improve their overall strength.


    And he didn¡¯t know that the mysterious girl he had rescued was at the top of Zijin Mountain, which


    was less than two kilometers away from him in a straight line.


    When Charlie came to the He family, all the members of the He family came out to greet him.


    The old man Luther He walked in the front, came to Charlie, knelt down on one knee, and said


    respectfully: ¡°Wee to He¡¯s family Mr. Wade!¡±


    The reason why he is so grateful to Charlie is that Charlie saved Ruoli, cured Roma, fulfilled the


    marriage between Roma and Zynn, and gave the He family so many opportunities.


    More importantly, he brought Ruoli step by step to the height of an eight-star warrior.


    This is unprecedented in the history of the He family.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, in Luther¡¯s eyes, Charlie is a great benefactor to them.


    At this time, Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mr. He you are old, so you don¡¯t need to be so polite


    to me.¡± Luther cupped his hands


    towards Charlie, and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, Ruoli is in retreat, Roma and Zynn are not in Aurous Hill, and


    the three of them were not able toe to greet you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him: ¡°Aunt He and Zynn went out together?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Luther said: ¡°The two of you went out together. I left for Europe for my honeymoon a few days


    ago, and I won¡¯t be back until a few dayster.¡±


    Luther then said, ¡°Ruoli is still retreating in the basement, I haven¡¯t had time to inform her.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Then Please I ask the old man to arrange for someone to call her, I have


    something to tell you and Ruoli today.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Luther immediately called a grandson and said: ¡°Go and call


    Ruoli to the living room. Just say that Mr. Wade is here!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Luther respectfully said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, please let¡¯s go to the living


    room!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie entered the living room with Luther and other He family members, with a radiant face Ruoli


    also quickly ran up from the basement.


    When she saw Charlie, she was excited and said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and asked her, ¡°How is your cultivation recently?¡±


    Ruoli hurriedly said, ¡°I have been in seclusion these days, and did not dare to dy for a moment!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said to Luther: ¡°Old man, I want to chat with you and


    Ruoli in private, is it convenient?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient, Of course, it is convenient!¡± Luther agreed without hesitation, and then said: ¡°Mr.


    Wade, please let¡¯s move to the study!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and then came to the old man¡¯s study together with Ruoli.


    After taking his seat in the study, Charlie told the two of his ns.


    Although the old man had already asked Ruoli to decide the He family¡¯s affairs, Charlie still gave


    him due respect and let him participate in the decision-making.


    When the old man heard that there was such a good opportunity, he was naturally excited and


    couldn¡¯t add anything.


    The He family has maintained an iplete martial arts mentality for hundreds of years, so they


    naturally know the importance of this opportunity,


    And Charlie is willing to let everyone in the He family participate, which makes the old man very


    grateful.


    Unable to restrain himself, he knelt down in front of Charlie, choked with gratitude, and said: ¡°Mr.


    Wade, the He family may not be able to clear your debt of kindness to the family for several


    lifetimes¡­¡±


    Charlie stretched out his hand to help him up, and said calmly: ¡°The He family was willing toe


    to Aurous Hill from the extremely cold ce to saddle for me. Naturally, I could not have treated


    dozens of members of the He family badly.¡±


    ¡°With this opportunity, I hope that the He family can produce a few up-todate juniors. It would be


    best to produce a few five-star warriors.¡±


    Luther immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I will definitely exin to the


    He family¡¯s children and grandchildren that they must go all out!¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction and then looked at Ruoli who was beside him.


    Ruoli¡¯s tender eyes were staring at him,


    Apart from admiration and respect in her eyes, there was also a bit of girlish shyness.


    Charlie looked at her and asked, ¡°Ruoli, how do you feel that the foundation of your eight-star


    warrior is solidified?¡±


    Ruoli said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade Your blessings, my cultivation base has improved too fast, and


    my foundation is still unstable¡­¡±


    Charlie hummed, and said lightly: ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    Ruoli asked in amazement: ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you mean?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°In the first month of the training, I will help you upgrade to the Ming Realm


    Dzogchen, if you don¡¯t seize the time to consolidate the cultivation base of the eight-star warrior. I¡¯m


    afraid you won¡¯t have the chance again!¡±

 Chapter 5451

    Chapter 5451


    Ruoli understood what Charlie meant.


    Although eight-star fighters are extremely rare, this is only one of the stations where Charlie¡¯s


    express train stops briefly.


    She is lucky to board this train, and have much time to appreciate the scenery of this station,


    Because the train will soon pass by and will continue to the next stop.


    And her next stop is Mingjing Dzogchen!


    Ruoli knew that she had said too many words of gratitude,


    And in front of Charlie¡¯s favor, she was already pale and powerless,


    So she knelt down on one knee, sped her fists tightly, and said with firm eyes:


    ¡°Master, I must go all out!¡±


    Charlie nodded with a smile on his face.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    On the other hand, Luther¡¯s eyes were flushed with excitement.


    He heard the meaning of Charlie¡¯s words, and knew that Ruoli¡¯s cultivation would continue to


    improve in the future,


    And Ruoli is still very young.


    If Charlie kept supporting her, she might be able to enter the dark realm.


    Something that the ancestors could not have imagined for hundreds of years!


    In the past, for a warrior like Luther, the dark realm was the ultimate realm that was beyond reach.


    Although Martial Dao still has Transformation Realm and Grandmaster Realm,


    In his cognition, these two realms are no longer the heights that human beings can reach,


    And reaching the Dark Realm is already the end of Martial Dao, and it is the end that is almost


    untouchable.


    But now, Ruoli has arrived at the gate of the dark realm.


    ¡­


    The next day, the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front,


    Those who came to Aurous Hill from all over the world began to arrive one after another.


    Some of them flew directly to Aurous Hill from neighboring countries, And some flew to neighboring


    cities first,


    And then chose other means of transportation to arrive in Aurous Hill.


    The reason for being so cautious is that,


    Charlie is not sure whether any of the three remaining earls of the Warriors Den are in the country


    at the moment.


    If there is no one, it is easy to say, if there is one,


    When he finds arge number of warriors concentrated and maneuvering, He will definitely feel


    suspicious.


    Once these warriors from Cataclysmic Front are targeted by the opponent,


    They will easily be followed by the opponent to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel.


    And Charlie¡¯s caution was not groundless.


    At this moment, Jermo, the most powerful among the four Earls of the Warriors Den,


    Is searching for Maria¡¯s whereabouts in Eastcliff.


    In thest video conference, the Lord gave him a new order,


    That is to go to Aurous Hill to find the whereabouts of Changying Wade and Margaret¡¯s only son,


    Just find him, and then kill him.


    However, the priority of this task is still after finding Maria and her ring.


    In addition, Jermo is not interested in the task of finding and killing Charlie.


    In his opinion, Changying and Margaret are already the dead souls of his subordinates.


    It¡¯s meaningless to be the son of a defeated general.


    What¡¯s more, even if he managed to find and kill Charlie,


    It would not be considered a great contribution to the Warriors Den, But Maria is different. Maria is


    of great significance to the Lord. It¡¯s a great achievement if he can still find the whereabouts of the


    ring, The Lord will definitely reward him heavily.


    Therefore, looking for Charlie is far less beneficial than looking for Maria and her ring.


    It is precisely because of this that Jermo is not in a hurry to go to Aurous Hill.


    He set a time point for himself,


    If he could not find Maria¡¯s whereabouts in Eastcliff by September 1st, Then he would set off for


    Aurous Hill to find Charlie¡¯s trace.

 Chapter 5452

    Chapter 5452


    Today¡¯s Orvel has already acted as the director of the admissions office at the Champs Elysees Hot


    Spring.


    In order to do a good job in weing new students,


    He made full preparations. He not only preparedplete daily necessities for each student,


    But also prepared uniform training clothes and study stationery for everyone.


    The practice uniforms are made with exquisite materials and veryfortable Tai Chi suits.


    In order to highlight the consistency,


    Orvel also specially asked someone to embroider a ginkgo leaf on the left chest of the training


    uniform by hand.


    If you want to choose a kind of leaf to represent Chinese traditional culture, Orvel thinks nothing is


    more suitable than ginkgo leaf.


    And this kind of Tai Chi clothing is embroidered with ginkgo leaves, The overall feeling is indeed


    very unique to Chinese culture.


    In addition to registering information and distributing supplies to new students,


    Orvel also took on another responsibility,


    Which was to arrange the groups and dormitories of the students.


    There are hundreds of rooms in the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel, So the amodation


    conditions for these students are also very loose, Which can be realized, and each person has an


    independent room.


    Orvel also followed Charlie¡¯s instructions and divided the guest room area of the hot spring hotel


    into two separate bedroom zones for men and women.


    Because men ounted for the majority of the students,


    The ordinary rooms were all allocated to male students as dormitories, While those deluxe suites


    were all allocated to female students.


    The rooms in the men¡¯s and women¡¯s dormitories have been re-numbered, And allocated ording


    to the order of registration.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s orders, Orvel also grouped the students into groups of 10 ording to the


    order of the student numbers registered at the time of registration.


    Since Mateo was the only tutor in charge of teaching, These students were not divided into groups.


    The overall ss structure is one ss and more than ten groups.


    Ever since Mateo had figured out the stakes, he was focused on helping Charlie.


    So this time he didn¡¯t dare to be stingy with the ¡°Taizhen Hunyuandao¡± handed down by Taizhen


    Dao¡¯s ancestors anymore,


    But directly printed all the first chapters of the eight chapters of lesson ns he had prepared into a


    book.


    Whenever a student came to report, he would Hand over the prepared textbook to the students.


    And the reason why he only gave the content of the first chapter is not that he still has reservations,


    But that he has taught so many disciples in Taizhen Dao, And he is very aware of most people¡¯s


    practice habits.


    Once all the content is handed over to them, they will definitely not be able to control their impulses,


    And they will learn to leapfrog in private.


    Sometimes when the first chapter of the course is just started,


    Many students have already secretly practiced the second chapter, And even they will go over the


    content of the eighth chapter.


    This kind of behavior is naturally understandable for gifted students with excellent posture,


    But for most students who need toy a solid foundation,


    Doing so will only distract their energy and disrupt their rhythm.


    In order to make these students look forward to it, Mateo deliberately marked the first chapter on


    the title of the textbook,


    And after the first chapter, marked the words in brackets: a total of eight chapters.


    When the students first got this mental method, they didn¡¯t see much content,


    And tthough it was another iplete mental method,


    But when they saw a total of eight chapters, they immediately realized that,


    The length of this mental method should be longer than the mental methods they havee into


    contact with so far.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Even the teachings passed down by Jackson, the master of Joseph, do not have such arge


    space.


    All of a sudden, all the students were unconsciously looking forward to it¡­

 Chapter 5453

    Chapter 5453


    As the soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front arrived one after another,


    The He family, led by Ruoli, reported to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel together.


    Nanako and Aoxue also went there on the same day and were in the same group as Ruoli.


    Moreover, since the check-in time of the three people is very close, The rooms of the three people


    are also next to each other.


    Because of the convenience, Orvel reserved rooms next to each other for himself and Issac early


    on.


    The reason why they want to live next door is that they both know each other very well.


    On the one hand, they have a good rtionship and are familiar with each other.


    On the other hand, they may be the only novice in this training without any martial arts foundation.


    They live closer, and they canmunicate a lot at ordinary times, And even sign up for a group to


    keeppany.


    In Orvel¡¯s words, no matter which ss is the bottom one and the bottom two, they are good


    friends.


    This is an eternal truth.


    The same applies to both him and Issac.


    When the students arrived, Charlie nned to give them another day to familiarize themselves with


    the environment, And then the ss officially started.


    And when these students were familiar with the environment,


    Charlie bought a set of simple oral liquid filling equipment from the Inte,


    And brought the equipment to the mid-level vi in Champs Elysees Hot Spring.


    At this time, he was like a counterfeit drug dealer,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Operating that set of equipment to continuously fill an unbranded oral liquid without any trademarks


    and logos,


    And even without a production date.


    There are many forms of drug use, among which oral and injection are the mostmon forms.


    Among oral drugs, the form of oral liquid is actually rare.


    However, Charlie¡¯s preparation for the oral solution this time is to dissolve the enhanced version of


    the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill that he refinedst time into the water,


    And then fill it into oral preparations of ten milliliters each.


    This batch of oral preparations contains about one-tenth of an enhanced version of Blood


    Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill per ten milliliters of medicinal liquid.


    ording to his n, this batch of oral liquid will be given to all the trainees after the official start of


    the ss to ensure that there is an equal start,


    And the rest will be used as rewards for top students in the next few assessments.


    Originally, Charlie also used the idea of cultivating a group of martial arts masters with pills.


    However, for him, there are two rtively big obstacles in refining elixirs,


    One is that his own spiritual energy is consumed a lot,


    And the other is that rare medicinal materials are sometimes difficult to obtain.


    Among the several types of elixirs that he is currently refining,


    Except for the rtively simple medicinal materials of the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill,


    The others are more or less precious medicinal materials that are rare and hard toe by.


    Although refining Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill is simple, Charlie can¡¯t refine as much as


    he wants.


    The aura in his body is replenished by Cultivation Pill,


    And Cultivation Pill is not an unlimited supply,


    So he can¡¯t be unscrupulous to squander his spiritual energy to refinerge quantities of Blood


    Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill.


    Among other things, just these more than a hundred students, each given a blood-scattering heart-


    saving pill, would exhaust him to death.


    However, Mateo¡¯s medicine cauldron helped Charlie a lot.


    The medicine cauldron can not only improve the efficacy of the medicine, But also sublimate the


    efficacy of it.


    The actual refining efficiency has increased by at least five times.


    In this way, Charlie¡¯s own behavior costs and aura costs can be greatly reduced.


    After the oral liquid was filled, Charlie temporarily stored it in the vi in the middle of the mountain,


    And nned to drive back to the city.


    Unexpectedly, just as he was about to go out, he received a call from Mateo.


    On the other end of the phone, Mateo said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to report something to you. I wonder if I am disturbing you?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°Feel free to speak Master Hong if you have anything to say.¡±


    Mateo said: ¡°Back to Master Wade¡­my disciple Romana has already brought more than two


    hundred people from Taizhen Dao to Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked: ¡°Really? When did you arrive?¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Back to Master Wade, Romana just called me,¡±


    ¡°They just settled down in the hotel. The first thing after they settled down,¡± ¡°Just called me and


    wanted me to help her make an appointment with you.¡± Charlie saw that it was still early, so he said


    calmly:


    ¡°You let here to Champs Elysees to find you,¡±


    ¡°And then you bring her to meet me at the Vi,¡±


    ¡°And tell her that she can onlye here by herself.¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Okay, Master Wade, this subordinate will tell her right away!¡±

 Chapter 5454

    Chapter 5454


    About forty minutester.


    The dusty Romana drove to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel.


    Beforeing to Aurous Hill this time, she had already asked her father to help her makeplete


    preparations.


    Originally, Romana¡¯s father didn¡¯t want her to move the entire Taizhen Dao to Aurous Hill.


    But Romana couldn¡¯t stand it this time, she was a stubborn being, So she made up her mind and


    forced her father to ept her decision,


    And provide her and the whole Taizhen Dao with a full-time nanny service.


    Romana¡¯s father not only bought a four-star hotel in Aurous Hill for Taizhen


    Dao as a base for the entire Taizhen Dao,


    But also specially sent one of his confidants from the United States with aplete management


    team,


    To directly take over the operation and management of the entire hotel.


    The reason why such a lot of trouble is spent is to provide meticulous service to the daughter and


    the members of the Taizhen Dao,¡±


    And at the same time to make the members of the Taizhen Dao feel morefortable in this hotel.


    In addition, he also injected 50 million US dors into this four-star hotel. To put it bluntly, this money


    is his operating expenses for Taizhen.


    The hotel management team used this money to equip Taizhen Dao with multiple sets of vehicles


    and arge amount of daily necessities were prepared,


    And the remaining money was used for their living expenses.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Romana drove the Mercedes-Benz G63 that came to the Champs-Elysees Hot Spring Hotel,


    Which was arranged by her father, and it was an existing car that was brought directly from the 4S


    shop for an additional 800,000 yesterday.


    Since there is still a section of mountain road from the Champs Elysees Hot


    Spring Hotel to the Vi,


    After Mateo learned that Romana was driving over, he waited directly at the door,


    And when Romana arrived, he directly got into the co-driver and directed her to drive up the hill.


    On the way up the mountain, Mateo asked her: ¡°Romana, how did youmunicate with


    Taizhendao, your group member?¡±


    ¡°Why did you agree to follow me so quickly?¡±


    In fact, Mateo¡¯s subtext was, Romana just took over as the head of the sect,


    And in just a few days, it may not be possible for everyone in Taizhen Dao to fully ept her status


    as the head of the sect, let alone be convinced and obey her words.


    Romana is not a fool either, she said directly: ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t tell them when I went back that you


    have passed on the position of the head to me.¡±


    Mateo asked in surprise: ¡°Ah? You didn¡¯t tell them ¡°


    Romana curled her lips: ¡°Why should I say¡­ If I say that, how can I move them?¡±


    Mateo blurted out: ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to tell them that, It was my idea to move


    Taizhen Dao to Aurous Hill, right?¡±


    Romana nodded: ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what I said, and only you have this influence and appeal,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how could they be so obedient, just pack up your things ande here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mateo wanted to cry, ¡°Romana, Romana, you are really cheating!¡±


    ¡°You used my name to trick them here, but neither did I, the head of Taizhen


    Dao, how are you going to exin to them?¡±


    Romana said solemnly: ¡°Master, why should I exin to them? You have to exin to them.¡±


    ¡°Me?!¡± Mateo was anxious and blurted out: ¡°I still have to exin. I am not the master.¡±


    Romana asked: ¡°Master, you are not the master, so who is?¡±


    After that, she did not wait for Mateo to speak, and said directly and firmly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who is the master. I¡¯m not anyway.¡±


    Mateo blew his beard and stared angrily and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve passed on the position of


    the head to you, and I¡¯ve also passed on the token of the head and the entire book of ¡°Taizhen


    Hunyuan Dao¡±


    ¡°Here you are, you are the fortieth head of Taizhen Dao! It¡¯s this time, you can¡¯t turn your back on it,


    Romana!¡±


    Romana said with a serious expression: ¡°Master if you gave up Taizhen Dao If you hand over the


    ancestral medicine cauldron to me,¡±


    ¡°Then I will definitely bear it, but the key is that you didn¡¯t give me the medicine cauldron.¡±


    ¡°The previous masters of Taizhen Dao could get the inherited medicine cauldron, but it disappeared


    inexplicably when it came to me.¡±


    ¡°You make me take the me for this? I don¡¯t dare to take it!¡±


    Speaking of this, Romana said again: ¡°So Master, I¡¯m here today not only to meet Mr. Wade but


    also to express my opinion to you.¡±


    ¡°You, old man, are the thirty-ninth head of Taizhen Dao, disciples, and more than 200 members of


    Taizhen Dao, all obeying you!¡±


    ¡°Everyone is still waiting for you to say a few words in the future,¡±


    ¡°Mainly because everyone wants to move to Aurous Hill.¡±


    Mateo was about to copse and said without tears: ¡°This¡­ this¡­ What kind of thing is this!¡±


    ¡°I even swore to Master Wade that I have nothing to do with Taizhen Dao in the future,¡±


    ¡°And youe to me again, how can I exin to Master Wade¡­¡±


    Romana shrugged: ¡°Master, this disciple can¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    Mateo suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked: ¡°Then what did you say when you went


    to see Master Wade today?¡±


    ¡°You said before that you would bring the whole Taizhen Dao to worship under him,¡±


    ¡°But now you say that you are not the head of the sect,¡±


    ¡°So how are you going to exin to Master Wadeter?¡±


    Romana said: ¡°Master, after I met Mr. Wade, I naturally confess the truth, and at the same time


    expressed my attitude to him, telling him that I personally hope to be able to grow under him,¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Wade can¡¯t see it.¡± It is still unknown, but if Mr. Wade is interested,¡±


    ¡°Then with you as the head, master, the whole Taizhen Dao will worship under


    Mr. Wade¡¯s sect, isn¡¯t it just a matter of your words?¡±


    Mateo said in an atmosphere: ¡°Romana, you¡¯re a young woman who doesn¡¯t talk about martial


    arts!¡±


    ¡°You are being unjust! If Mr. Wade saidter that I¡¯m a ve with two surnames, where will I put my


    old face?¡±


    Romana said a little angrily: ¡°Master, it¡¯s you who wanted to pass on the headship to me,¡±


    ¡°And you deliberately didn¡¯t tell me about the medicine cauldron,¡±


    ¡°And you want me to be taken advantage of,¡±


    ¡°And I haven¡¯t even said that you have been unjust to me!¡±

 Chapter 5455

    Chapter 5455


    Romana¡¯s words made Mateo speechless for a while.


    In fact, he is also very clear that even though he has worked hard and worked hard for the entire


    Taizhen Dao in the past few decades,


    He still cannot get rid of the pot of losing the ancestral medicine tripod.


    After all, it is a treasure that has been passed down for thousands of years spanning over thirty-nine


    generations.


    It would have been fine if it disappeared quietly.


    However, the bad thing is that as a personal disciple, she already knew about the medicine


    cauldron.


    If the word goes out, he will be a sinner of the sect through the ages.


    Therefore, Romana was unwilling to take the me for Mateo, and he could understand it in his


    heart.


    However, the current situation is indeed difficult for him.


    Romana has denied the identity of the fortieth head,


    So there is no doubt that he is still the head of the sect in the eyes of more than 200 people in


    Taizhen Dao.


    And Charlie¡¯s training is about to start, and Romana brought more than two hundred Taizhen Dao


    disciples to Aurous Hill, how could he be so busy?


    More importantly, how should I exin this to Charlie?


    Mateo, who was so depressed, couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°Romana, let¡¯s master and apprentice


    take care of this matter.¡±


    ¡°You just said that you don¡¯t want to be the head of the sect. The reason is reasonable and well-


    founded.¡±


    ¡°It is understandable for the master, but since you don¡¯t want to be Head, why didn¡¯t you tell me


    directly?¡±


    ¡°Not only did you not tell me, but you also used the name of the teacher to bring all the Taizhen


    Daoists to Aurous Hill without asking for the teacher¡¯s consent. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Romana said aggrievedly: ¡°Master, you are the head of Taizhen Dao, but you left Taizhen Dao


    behind and stayed in Aurous Hill alone.¡±


    ¡°All members have been eagerly looking forward to your return. I can¡¯t tell them that you have


    completely given up on everyone, right?¡±


    ¡°For example, there is nothing wrong with a mother remarrying. After all, it is a personal choice, but


    there must be a proper arrangement for the children in the family. If you just let it go and leave it


    alone, there is nothing wrong with the children looking for it!¡±


    As soon as Mateo heard this, he knew that he couldn¡¯t beat Romana at all, so depressed he could


    only sit on the passenger seat and sigh:


    ¡°Romana, Romana, you¡¯ve made your teacher miserable¡­¡±


    Romana asked him: ¡°Master, there is something that I have never thought about.¡±


    Mateo sighed and said, ¡°Hey, what did you want to understand?¡±


    Romana said: ¡°Master, I know that Mr. Wade has great powers, and I also know that you must really


    hope to get Mr. Wade¡¯s guidance, but you don¡¯t need to give up the position of the head of Taizhen


    Dao, right?¡±


    ¡°Your prestige in the sect is beyond the reach of disciples. If I tell them directly, it will make the


    whole Taizhen Dao worship under the name of Mr. Wade, and I am afraid that there will be some


    members who are unwilling to agree out of their own pride,¡±


    ¡°But if youe forward, then they naturally dare not make anyints, won¡¯t this mattere


    to fruition? Why bother to pass on the headship to me?¡±


    Mateomented: ¡°In the final analysis of this matter, it is a wrong step a totally wrong step.¡±


    As he said, Mateo inevitably looked a little ashamed and said: ¡°As a teacher, I told you before that


    the reason why I lost the medicine cauldron was mainly that your teacher had impure motives.¡±


    ¡°In fact, there is one more thing that your teacher didn¡¯t tell you¡­¡±


    Romana asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Mateo lowered his head and said dejectedly: ¡°At the beginning, Master Wade intended to let me


    worship under his sect, and he was the only one to look after him.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Master Wade also gave me an elixir very sincerely, so that my cultivation base could be


    straightened. Getting a breakthrough to Ming Realm Dzogchen¡­¡±


    ¡°Ming Realm Dzogchen?!¡± Romana eximed: ¡°Master¡­you¡­you are already


    Dzogchen Ming Realm? Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention itst time?¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    He said embarrassingly: ¡°Before you came that time, as a teacher, you had indeed reached the


    state of Great Consummation of the Ming Realm.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Master Wade wanted you to bring out the martial arts mentality of Taizhen Dao, and to


    treat you as a viin.¡±


    ¡°The heart of a gentleman thought that Master Wade wanted to pry into the core secrets of Taizhen


    Dao,¡±


    ¡°So I declined Master Wade with the excuse that I could not be that master¡­¡±


    Romana asked in confusion: ¡°What does this have to do with your cultivation?


    What about the rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a big rtionship¡­¡± Mateo sighed: ¡°When I declined Master Wade as a teacher at the


    time, I was indeed a bit of a viin.¡±


    ¡°After being in charge for so many years, it is somewhat dissatisfying for the teacher to serve


    others, so I thought, it is better not to show too much obedience to Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°It is best to let him see I still have a lot of worries about Taizhen Dao in my heart. What I think


    about as a teacher is that if Master Wade thinks that a teacher can¡¯t be reused, it would be great if I


    can let him go back to the United States¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Master¡­¡± Romana said in amazement: ¡°You just said that Mr. Wade gave you an elixir to help


    you break through to the Dzogchen Ming Realm, but after you took the elixir given by Mr. Wade, you


    didn¡¯t want to make a living for Mr. Wade. Contribute, isn¡¯t this what people often say about wh0ring


    for nothing?¡±


    Mateo said with a dark face: ¡°What is a wh0ring for nothing¡­ Romana, girls, don¡¯t speak so harshly,


    okay¡­¡±


    Romana said seriously: ¡°Master, let me tell you something from the bottom of my heart, although I


    don¡¯t know what kind of elixir Mr. Wade gave you, and I don¡¯t know why it can have such a strong


    medicinal effect and can directly help you break through to the Great Consummation of the Ming


    Realm,¡±


    ¡°But your disciple can be said to be fair, since the efficacy of this elixir is so powerful, it must be


    priceless, perhaps worth hundreds of millions of dors!¡±


    Speaking of this, Romana paused slightly, and said: ¡°So, ording to your behavior, master, I say


    that you wh0re for nothing is already very nice.¡±


    ¡°This is also because I am your disciple, so I can¡¯t speak too harshly. There are words hundred


    times worse¡­¡±


    Mateo¡¯s expression was extremely ugly, and he stretched out a hand to interrupt her: ¡°It¡¯s all right,


    Romana, if you don¡¯t know how to speak, you should say less.¡±


    ¡°The teacher knew that this was wrong, so I had no choice but to ask Master


    Wade to show my attitude,¡±


    ¡°It is the teacher who called you to Aurous Hill, and wanted to pass the position to you in front of


    Master Wade¡­¡±


    He waved his hand and said depressedly: ¡°Why don¡¯t we discuss the situation in front of us with


    Master Wade and see how I exin it to Master Wade?¡±


    Romana shook her head and said, ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t exined it clearly to me, what does this


    have to do with your cultivation?¡±

 Chapter 5456

    Chapter 5456


    Mateo said depressedly: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It is because I want to be right¡­ oh no, it is because I


    still think about the truth in my heart and angered Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°So Master Wade sealed my meridians, just like yourst time, and That¡¯s okay for you, Master


    Wade just helped you break through from a five-star martial artist to the Dzogchen Ming Realm, and


    then sealed you back as a five-star martial artist. But he sealed me from a martial artist of the Great


    Consummation of the Ming Realm to a four-star martial artist¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡­¡±


    Hearing Mateo¡¯s words, Romana suddenly couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.


    When Mateo heard Romana¡¯sughter, his face flushed with anger, and he asked repeatedly: ¡°What


    are youughing at? Is it so funny?¡±


    Seeing that Mateo¡¯s eyes were about to kill someone, Romana quickly suppressed her smile, she


    lowered her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master, I really couldn¡¯t hold back¡­¡±


    After that, she said solemnly again: ¡°Butpared with you, I am luckier. Although Mr. Wade also


    sealed my meridians, But at least it didn¡¯t make my cultivation go backward¡­¡±


    Mateo rubbed his temples, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it, when you meet Master


    Wade, tell Master Wade the truth about the cause and effect!¡±


    ¡°I will tell Master Wade to make a statement, starting tomorrow, the training here will officially start,


    and then I will show my attitude with practical actions.¡± Romana nodded and asked him: ¡°Master,


    what about the other disciples of


    Taizhen Dao They are still waiting for you.¡±


    Mateo said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do as a teacher¡­ I¡¯d better let Master Wade decide


    after the meeting¡­¡±


    Romana said without hesitation ¡°Okay, I will listen to you, Master.¡±


    Mateo gave her a gloomy look, and then said, ¡°Romana, you and I agreed this time. If Mr. Wade is


    willing to ept Taizhen, then you must ept it.¡±


    ¡°I will pass on the position of head of Taizhen Dao to you in front of all the disciples of Taizhen Dao,


    but you will never mention the matter of the medicine cauldron in the future, do you agree?¡±


    Romana agreed without hesitation and said: ¡°Okay master, as long as you can let Mr. Wade take


    Taizhen Dao under hismand, I will take the me for you!¡±


    Mateo heaved a sigh of relief: ¡°Okay! You said it!¡±


    Soon, under the guidance of Mateo, Romana took the winding road to the vi in the middle of the


    mountain.


    Right now, the entire Mid-Levels vi has been repurchased, and Charlie is the only one in the huge


    group of vis.


    When the two came to the door of Charlie¡¯s vi, the courtyard door was already open.


    The two got out of the car and walked into the courtyard. The main entrance of the vi was also


    wide open at this time.


    When Mateo came to the door, he didn¡¯t dare to go in directly, but stood outside the door and


    knocked, and asked,


    ¡°Master Wade, are you there? Your subordinate Mateo and viin Romana are begging to see


    you¡­¡±


    Hearing that Mateo gave him the crown Assuming the title of viin, Romana wrinkled her nose at


    him, Mateo pretended not to notice, and turned his face away.


    However, Mateo was not really angry. After all, the master and apprentice had known each other for


    many years.


    Mateo had long regarded Romana as his goddaughter. He knew that Romana had a bad temper,


    but he had already gotten used to it after so many years.


    Charlie is cleaning up the oral liquid-filling equipment in the living room at this time. Compared with


    the fully automatic filling line of JX Pharmaceutical,


    His semi-automatic production line, which only fake medicines makers buy, has a much lower


    technical level.


    There is no big problem with filling, but a bunch of leftovers are left after packaging.


    Hearing Mateo begging to see him, he casually responded toe in.


    Only then did Mateo and Romana walk into the living room, seeing Charlie messing with something


    in front of the filling equipment,


    They looked at each other, and it was Mateo who spoke first, ¡°Master Wade, Romana is here.¡±


    Charlie raised his head, looked at the nervous Romana, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Miss Long, we meet again.¡±


    Romana couldn¡¯t help but stammered, ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade! Junior Romana, I¡¯ve met Mr. Wade!¡±


    Romana¡¯s heart beat faster before entering the door, and she was extremely nervous.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    This was mainly because she knew that she was very reckless in front of Charliest time, and now


    that she came to see him again, she would feel ashamed.


    In addition to this, she was also very worried, wondering if she would be able to get what she


    wanted this time in Aurous Hill.


    Charlie heard that she called herself a junior, and said calmly: ¡°Miss Long should be a little older


    than me, so you don¡¯t have to call yourself a junior.¡±


    Romana hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, Master, he even calls himself a subordinate in front of you. I am


    his direct disciple, so I am naturally a junior in front of you¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and joked: ¡°Miss Long seems to be more polite thanst time when we met.¡±


    Romana said awkwardly: ¡°Last time, the junior was reckless, please don¡¯t mind Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said casually: ¡°I heard that Miss Long has brought all the people to Aurous


    Hill?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Romana said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, there are a total of 217 people from Taizhen Dao, and


    they have all arrived in Aurous Hill today¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, Romana didn¡¯t hide, and went straight to the point:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the junior this time came to Aurous Hill to implore you to take the


    Taizhen Dao into your sect for the sake of the old master¡­¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Why is it for the sake of your master? Didn¡¯t he already put his headship


    passed on to you?¡±


    Romana blurted out without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, this junior has thought about this matter carefully


    after going back, and felt that no matter what, I could not take over the headship of the Taizhen


    Dao, so I gave up my im.¡±


    ¡°Gave up?¡± Charlie looked surprised, looked at Romana, then at Mateo who was depressed, and


    asked curiously: ¡°Can you give up too? Haven¡¯t you all finished your journey of the process of


    passing the throne?¡±


    Romana said seriously: ¡°Mr. Wade, the passing of the throne was notplete because of the


    iplete tokens of the sect leader, so it was impossible to count.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°I understand,e on. Although Mr. Hong passed on the


    position of the head to youst time, you regretted it after you went back.¡±


    Romana: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Then how did you talk to Taizhen after you went back?¡±


    Romana said: ¡°Mr. Wade after the junior returned, I showed the token of sect master that the master


    gave me to the core members of the Taizhen Dao, and then told them that the master had a


    destiny,¡±


    ¡°And asked all the members of the Taizhen Dao to move as soon as possible. Aurous Hill¡­ They


    saw the sect leader¡¯s token, and they didn¡¯t have any doubts about the junior¡¯s statement¡­¡±


    Charlie admired Romana¡¯s coquettish operation in his heart, then looked at Mateo, and said


    seriously:


    ¡°Mr. Hong, you want to pass on the position to Miss Long, but Miss Long has given up, so judging


    from the basic logic of inheritance, you are still the head of Taizhen Dao.¡±


    Mateo said helplessly: ¡°Master Wade, this subordinate thought that after passing the position to


    Romana, I would be able to serve you with peace of mind,¡±


    ¡°But your subordinate really did not expect such a thing to happen, it is really unfortunate for the


    teacher¡­¡±


    At this point, he not only sighed but said: ¡°The main reason is that when the position was passed on


    last time, the subordinate was also out of trust in Romana. Now Romana suddenly repented, and


    the subordinate is caught off guard¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, looked at Romana, and asked her: ¡°Since Ms. Long is unwilling to take over


    the position of the head, why bother to propose to move the entire Taizhen Taoism to Aurous Hill?¡±


    She said sincerely: ¡°Mr. Wade, the junior knows that you are a person with great supernatural


    powers. The Taizhen Dao has not made much progress in the past few hundred years.¡±


    ¡°The junior hopes that the Taizhen Dao can reach a higher level with your help. The whole Dao has


    moved over here¡­ If you are willing to take Taizhen Dao under yourmand, everyone in the


    Taizhen Dao will definitely remember your kindness, and will definitely look up to you in the future!¡±

 Chapter 5457

    Chapter 5457


    Charlie didn¡¯t really understand Taizhen Dao.


    However, this sect was able to develop a scale of more than two hundred people.


    From this point alone, it is worthy of its thousands of years of inheritance.


    But having said that, although there are many disciples in Taizhen Dao,


    The ceiling of Mateo is ced here, which shows that the overall strength of Taizhen Dao is not too


    strong.


    It is estimated that Mateo is the only one who is in the Mingjing Dzogchen realm,


    And Romana, who is a candidate for the head, her strength is only a five-star warrior.


    From this point of view, most of the members of Taizhen Dao are probably below three-star


    warriors,


    And it is estimated that there are not many who can reach above three-star warriors level.


    If they simply wanted to join his sect, Charlie would be happy with it.


    After all, there are more than 200 warriors who will join.


    Those with five stars and above can use it to expand their strength on paper.


    Follow Orvel as a brother, that way, it will definitely increase Orvel¡¯s power scale exponentially.


    However, the problem lies in the fact that Romana wants to bring Taizhen Dao into his sect,


    Not to serve him wholeheartedly, but to use their obedience andbor to exchange with him at an


    equal value, or even not.


    The purpose of the exchange is to enhance their strength in martial arts.


    So based on this, Charlie spected that even if he took Taizhen Dao into his family,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Taizhen Dao might not be really useful.


    Compared with Cataclysmic Front and the He family, the loyalty must be far worse.


    It still needs a long way to go to achieve the loyalty of the Cataclysmic Front.


    After thinking for a while, Charlie said to Romana: ¡°Miss Long, your master has now decided to


    work for me.¡±


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, he will be teaching at the Champs Elysees Hot Spring.¡±


    ¡°In the next few months, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to separate the energy,¡±


    ¡°So under such circumstances, he is really not suitable to be the head of Taizhen Dao.¡±


    Romana hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I can take over as the head of Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°I just hope you can give Taizhendao a chance!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said, ¡°If Taizhendao really wants to act under my sect, it¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Romana¡¯s expression immediately became excited when she heard this.


    But Charlie changed the subject and said seriously:


    ¡°It¡¯s just that not for the time being.¡±


    Romana hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t know what concerns you have?¡±


    At this, Charlie said: ¡°I only know your master and you, I don¡¯t know anything about Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°And it doesn¡¯t make any practical sense to take it into my sect.¡±


    Seeing that Romana¡¯s expression was suddenly dimmed, Charlie said:


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to be disappointed by this.¡±


    ¡°There is an old saying in China that if youe, you will be safe. It is not easy to move your


    family.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, you have moved to Aurous Hill from a distance of thousands of miles.¡±


    ¡°It will take a long time. Gradually get used to it,¡±


    ¡°Since you have brought the entire Taizhen Dao here if you really want toe under my sect,¡±


    ¡°Why not help your master calm down the whole Taizhen Dao first,¡±


    ¡°And let them get used to the environment of Aurous Hill first.¡±


    Romana sighed. She pursed her lips and nodded slightly.


    Charlie didn¡¯tpletely reject her, which was very rare for her.


    Otherwise, if Charlie refuses directly, and Master Mateo doesn¡¯t want to care about Taizhen Dao¡¯s


    life and death, then she will really stand here and ride a tiger.


    In desperation, Romana could only respectfully say:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I understand what you mean, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to appease the disciples of Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time, I will try my best to make them adapt to the environment in Aurous Hill as


    soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 5458

    Chapter 5458


    Charlie nodded and asked her: ¡°Where is the hotel your dad bought for you?¡±


    Romana replied: ¡°Going back to Mr. Wade, the hotel my dad bought is a resort hotel in the southern


    suburbs of Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Charlie said: ¡°The environment in the suburbs is rtively rxed,¡±


    ¡°And the venue of the resort hotel should be rtivelyrge,¡±


    ¡°So it shouldn¡¯t be too boring for so many people to live there.¡±


    Charlie pointed at Mateo and said to her: ¡°How about this, first let your master go with you to meet


    the Taizhen Dao disciples today,¡±


    ¡°To calm their emotions, and let them get acquainted with Aurous Hill well during this period of


    time.¡±


    ¡°As for the head of the sect, Since I don¡¯t want to be the master for the time being, I¡¯ll let your


    master run it.¡±


    Mateo said embarrassingly: ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s okay to be the head,¡±


    ¡°But this subordinate doesn¡¯t know at all,¡±


    ¡°How to exin to the disciples of Taizhen Dao to let them understand the matter of moving to


    Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°This is also simple, the level of secrecy of ¡°Taizhen


    Hunyuandao¡± before you Taizhen Dao should be very high,¡±


    ¡°After all, after you pass the position to Miss Long, she had never been exposed to the full version


    of ¡°Taizhen Script¡±,¡±


    ¡°So after you went to see the disciples of Taizhen Dao today, tell them that you recently got some of


    the content behind ¡°Taizhen Script¡±,¡±


    ¡°You are sorting out and familiarizing yourself with it,¡±


    ¡°So you are passing on all of Taizhen Dao¡¯s ¡°Taizhen Script¡± to them without reservation,¡±


    ¡°And let them practice hard during this period of time;¡±


    ¡°At the same time, you also promise them that after this period time,¡±


    ¡°After they are familiar with the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Script¡±, you have sorted out and researched


    the following content,¡±


    ¡°And then pass it on to them. If there is a rush, then they will definitely go all out.¡±


    Mateo was slightly taken aback, and asked in surprise:


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Wade¡­ Do you really agree to let your subordinate pass the content of the second chapter


    of ¡°Taizhen Script¡± to all the disciples of Taizhen Dao?¡±


    In Mateo¡¯s view, the martial arts mentality is extremely precious,


    And Charlie had already ttered him by giving him the content of the opening chapter of the


    second chapter,


    But he did not expect that Charlie would allow him this first chapter to be passed on to Taizhen Dao


    disciples,


    Which is of great significance to Taizhen Dao.


    After all, Taizhen Dao has been passed on for more than a thousand years, And only the first


    chapter has been passed on.


    Charlie didn¡¯t care about the content of the second chapter of ¡°Taizhen Script¡± at all.


    Whether it was passed on to Mateo or Taizhen Dao,


    It didn¡¯t matter to him. In Taizhen Script, it is the very high-level primary content.


    What¡¯s more, his current n is to use a little follow-up content of ¡°Taizhen


    Script¡± to temporarily stabilize the entire Taizhen Dao,


    So that the upper and lower members of Taizhen Dao can settle down in Aurous Hill with peace of


    mind.


    As for whether the follow-up of Taizhen Dao can be used by him,


    Charlie feels that as long as Mateo and Romana can obey his advice, most of the sess has


    been achieved.


    Romana was also very excited at this time.


    She didn¡¯t expect that although Charlie didn¡¯t make it clear that he would take


    Taizhen Dao under his family for the time being,


    He generously took out the follow-up method of ¡°Taizhen Script¡± and directly gave them a perfect


    transition n,


    In this way, in a short period of time, they don¡¯t have to worry about how to appease the disciples of


    Taizhen Dao.


    At this time, Charlie said again: ¡°Miss Long, during this period, you cane here to listen to your


    master¡¯s lectures.¡±


    ¡°If you follow him, you can learn more about ¡°Taizhen Script¡±.¡±


    ¡°After these contents are passed on to other disciples of Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°This will also increase your influence in Taizhen Dao.¡±


    ¡°When the overall strength of Taizhen Dao grows and you can be recognized by all disciples,¡±


    ¡°They will naturally ept what you said. They will consider it.¡±

 Chapter 5459

    Chapter 5459


    The temporary n given by Charlie took Mateo, Romana, and more than 200 members of Taizhen


    Dao into consideration.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    First of all, Mateo¡¯s next energy will be in the training of warriors in the


    Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel,


    So he must not have extra energy to take care of the disciples of Taizhen Dao.


    Secondly, Romana hopes that Charlie can take Taizhen Dao under hismand,


    But Charlie feels that the time is not yet ripe for epting Taizhen Dao now;


    And Mateo, as the master in the eyes of Taizhen Dao disciples,


    If he does not show up for a while, It will inevitably arouse doubts from the disciples of Taizhen Dao.


    After all, everyone moved to Aurous Hill all the way,


    But the head of the sect has never shown up. It is really unreasonable.


    Therefore, Charlie asked Mateo to take out all the first chapters of ¡°Taizhen


    Script¡±, which must be a great thing for the disciples of Taizhen Dao,


    Which is enough to hold their energy for a long time in the future, and after


    Mateo revealed the news of the follow-up content of ¡°Taizhen Script¡±,


    These disciples will be full of expectations.


    In this way, neither Mateo nor Romana will have to rack their brains on how to appease the


    disciples.


    Mateo can concentrate on teaching martial arts here, and Romana intersperses on both sides,


    Not only can he gain something from Mateo,


    But also enhance his prestige in Taizhen Dao by passing it on to Taizhen Dao disciples.


    In this way, it won¡¯t take long for Taizhen Dao¡¯s fighting spirit to gradually stabilize,


    And Romana¡¯s control will gradually increase.


    At that time, Mateo will officially pass the headship to Romana in front of all his disciples.


    For the rest, everything will be a matter of course.


    Mateo can also be regarded as a scheming man. After hearing Charlie¡¯s words,


    He knew that Charlie¡¯s solution could kill three birds with one stone, and he couldn¡¯t find any ws.


    And Romana didn¡¯t expect that Charlie was willing to let her participate in the martial arts training in


    Champs Elysees, So she was naturally very grateful.


    Although Charlie has not officially stated his position yet,


    Indicating that he is willing to take Taizhen Dao under hismand,


    But at least he has made preliminary arrangements for Taizhen Dao, And he does not need to rush


    for sess.


    So, after the master and apprentice were grateful, Mateo hurriedly joined Romana to go to the hotel


    where the disciples of Taizhen Dao stayed to appease everyone,


    Taking advantage of the fact that the ss had not officially started today.


    After getting into the car, Mateo finally breathed a sigh of relief, and murmured with lingering fear:


    ¡°Thanks to Mr. Wade¡¯s kind heart, this matter has been properly resolved.¡±


    Saying that he continued: ¡°Romana, from now on, you don¡¯t have to make any more fools,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have much time to be a teacher, so I will announce to everyone when I see your


    brothers and sisterster,¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, you will be the head of the sect,¡±


    ¡°And Taizhen Dao will be managed by you during this period.¡±


    Romana nodded without thinking: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, I will take good care of everyone.¡±


    Mateo said again: ¡°This martial arts training will take about half a year, and half a year is enough for


    everyone to adapt to the new environment of Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time adapt to you as the acting master.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will officially pass the mastership to you.¡±


    ¡°You can say whatever you want. But you can¡¯t refuse anymore.¡±


    After speaking, Mateo didn¡¯t wait for Romana to express her opinion and added:


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t bring up the matter of the medicine cauldron in the future,¡±


    ¡°his matter should rot in your stomach!¡±


    Romana now didn¡¯t bother about the matter of the tripod anymore,


    So she agreed without hesitation, saying: ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will not mention the matter of the cauldron!¡±


    Mateo finally breathed a sigh of relief, as long as Romana is willing to help him keep the secret of


    the medicine cauldron,


    Then he will not be a sinner of Taizhen Dao, at least, he will not be an open sinner.

 Chapter 5460

    Chapter 5460


    Charlie has never heard of Wanliu Vi, after all, the location of Champs


    Elysees Hot Spring is already a rtively remote suburb, And he is not familiar with the suburbs of


    Aurous Hill.


    However, hearing from Mateo that the Wanliu Vi is very close to the hot springs, this also made


    him somewhat worried.


    After all, he is not yet ready to recognize his grandmother¡¯s family, And there is always a risk of


    being exposed if he gets too close.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that this might not be a bad thing,


    After all, Grandma and the others had already been targeted by the Warriors Den,


    And he could protect them better if he was closer to his grandma¡¯s family.


    Thinking of this, he said to Mateo: ¡°Go to Wanliu Vi first to check the situation,¡±


    ¡°See how many people the An family has arranged there, and see if there are any immediate family


    members of the An family.¡±


    ¡°If not, I will bring a mask and go with you to take a look together,¡±


    ¡°And you will tell them when the timees, I am a disciple of your Taizhen Dao.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master Wade!¡± Mateo agreed without hesitation and then said:


    ¡°Master Wade, since that¡¯s the case, the subordinates should rush over to have a look now.¡±


    Charlie hummed: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    ¡­


    More than 20 minutester, Romana drove to Wanliu Vi.


    The entire vi is located on the edge of a barrierke halfway up the mountain,


    And it is full of dense weeping willows.


    It is estimated that there are more than 20,000 to 30,000 willow trees inside and outside the vi.


    This barrierke is not too big, but the scenery is pleasant, and it is located in the middle of the


    mountain, so it is very quiet.


    There are not many houses in Wanliu Vi, but each one is a single-family vi.


    Most of the people who live here are senior officials and nobles,


    So the security work here is also very good, and there are security patrols everywhere.


    The An family bought six vis in Wanliu Mountain Vi in one go,


    And these six vis are all close together, showing the shape of a five-pointed star,


    Five of which are on the five corners of the five-pointed star,


    And another vi is in the center of the Pentagon.


    At this time, a housekeeper of the An family is here leading a team to thoroughly clean the five


    houses and investigate potential safety hazards.


    In addition to confirming that these five houses do not have any hidden dangers such as copse,


    fire, and electrical circuits,


    It is also necessary to evaluate the safety level of these five houses,


    Find out the weak points of each house, and then conduct targeted inspections to strengthen it.


    Knowing that Mateo wasing, the housekeeper had already been waiting at the gate of the vi.


    After Mateo entered the vi, he began to look at Feng Shui in a decent manner,


    And at the same time, he was chatting with the housekeeper, Asking if anyone from the An family


    would arrive first.


    Because Mateo and An¡¯s family are old acquaintances, and they have helped An¡¯s family a lot,


    The housekeeper trusted Mateo enough, so he told him about the general situation.


    The people who came to Aurous Hill this time were the housekeeper and more than 20 An family


    staff.


    Their job is to find the right property, buy it, and remodel it.


    After confirming that there were no immediate family members of An¡¯s family at the scene,


    Mateo sent a message to Charlie to tell him the situation.


    Charlie also replied quickly, saying that he would be there soon.


    So, Mateo said to the butler: ¡°Oh, by the way, I have a disciple who has a lot of research on Feng


    Shui secrets.¡±


    ¡°I will ask him toe over and have a lookter. The two of us will make up for each other¡¯s gaps.


    This way it will be moreprehensive.¡±


    The butler blurted out without hesitation: ¡°That¡¯s really great, thank you, Mr. Hong!¡±


    Mateo smiled slightly and waved his hands: ¡°It should, it should.¡±


    Charlie quickly said After driving to the main entrance of Wanliu Mountain


    Vi,


    He deliberately put on a mask topletely cover half of his face so as not to be recognized by


    others.


    Fortunately, these servants of An¡¯s family didn¡¯t know much about Charlie and Changying,


    And Charlie wore a mask, so no one would connect the two.


    When Charlie saw Mateo, he pretended to be respectful and called Master.


    Although Mateo felt that he could not ept this great gift,


    But in order to take care of business, he could only bite the bullet and nodded.


    Afterward, he called Charlie aside and gave an overview of theyout of the six vis.


    Charlie didn¡¯t need to guess, he knew that his grandparents would definitely live in the vi in the


    middle.


    He roughly looked at the feng shui here, and it was generally facing south,


    With water in front and mountains in the back, which was helpful for wealth and career.


    However, no kind of Feng Shui is perfect. Some Feng Shui bureaus are good for wealth and power;


    However, it is naturally impossible to want all the characteristics to be strong.


    Although it can be good for wealth and career, there is nothing outstanding in other aspects.


    Living here, although the body will not be harmed by Feng Shui, it is difficult to get any help from


    Feng Shui.


    Although Charlie¡¯s grandfather had just recovered from a serious illness, his dementia had not been


    alleviated.


    If he could find a ce with good geomantic omens and good health, without taking medicine or


    treatment, the disease would be gradually relieved.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In addition, Grandma is also getting older, and for a long-term life, Feng Shui which is good for


    health is the most important thing.


    It¡¯s just that the feng shui bureau, which is good for health, can¡¯t be effective just by adjusting some


    decorations casually.


    This kind of feng shui bureau also has a very high demand in the surrounding environment.


    Charlie naturally didn¡¯t have time to change the overall environment here,


    But he came up with a good way, which was to use the records about formations in the ¡°Nine


    Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± to set up a small array.


    Therefore, he took advantage of his unpreparedness and hid a Rejuvenation Pill in the ceiling of the


    living room of the vi.


    Afterward, he used a little spiritual energy to form a formation around the


    Rejuvenation Pill. Once the formation starts to operate,


    It will release the medicinal power of the Rejuvenation Pill evenly and slowly.


    At that time, anyone in the formation can absorb it invisibly.


    Considering the medicinal power of the Pill, if Grandpa lives here, the symptoms of dementia will be


    greatly relieved or evenpletely cured in a short time.


    Although Charlie onceined in his heart that his grandfather was harsh to his father back


    then,


    After hearing about his previous experiences, he felt more sympathy for the old man.


    Moreover, Charlie does not hope that he will forget his parents one day,


    And at the same time, he also hopes that when he meets An family in the future, he can still


    remember himself!

 Chapter 5461

    Chapter 5461


    Mrs. An has always been very convinced of feng shui.


    The An family has experienced many hardships during this period, But they have been able to turn


    bad luck into good luck.


    This makes her feel that this is heaven¡¯s favor for the An family for paying more attention to Feng


    Shui.


    It happened that Mateo had been in Aurous Hill all the time,


    So she thought, before leaving for Aurous Hill,


    She would ask him to take a look at the Feng Shui of the new house.


    Mateo respected Mrs. An very much, and naturally, he would not refuse this request,


    Not to mention that there is also a rtionship with Charlie, which is even more obligatory.


    Seeing that Mateo readily agreed, Mrs. An couldn¡¯t help but thank:


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Hong! This matter will not affect your original n, right?¡±


    Mateo said with a smile: ¡°I have already nned to settle in Aurous Hill for a long time,¡±


    ¡°And even the whole Taizhen Dao has been moved here.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mrs. An asked in surprise, ¡°Why did you suddenly make such a move? Such an important


    decision?¡±


    Mateo said: ¡°The environment in Aurous Hill is more suitable for us martial arts people to practice,¡±


    ¡°And I also believe that all the disciples of Taizhen Dao can achieve different degrees of


    breakthrough here.¡±


    ¡°There are now more than two hundred members of Taizhen Dao in Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°If you have any needs, Just say a word.¡±


    Mrs. An smiled and said: ¡°Then I will thank Mr. Hong first.¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Mrs. An, why are you polite?¡±


    ¡°You only need to say a word if you need me to do anything at any time.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely go all out!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said again: ¡°By the way, Mrs. An,¡±


    ¡°Please ask someone to send me the address of the new house, and I will go over to have a look


    now.¡±


    Mrs. An hurriedly said: ¡°Okay Mr. Hong, I¡¯ll have someone send you the address right now!¡±


    Mrs. An thanked him for a while and ordered someone to send the address to Mateo.


    Mateo looked at the address named Wanliu Vi, handed the phone to Romana, and urged:


    ¡°Romana, let¡¯s navigate here first.¡±


    After entering the address into the navigation, Romana said in surprise:


    ¡°Master, this ce is very close to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel!¡±


    Hearing this, Mateo quickly looked at the navigation screen and found that the Wanliu Vi and the


    Champs Elysees Hot Spring are only separated by a few mountains,¡±


    ¡°And the straight-line distance is even Less than two kilometers.


    He was surprised and said: ¡°This¡­ this is too close¡­¡±


    Romana zoomed in on the map, looked at the road information on the map, and said,


    ¡°Master, although the straight-line distance is quite close,¡±


    ¡°It is only two kilometers, this ce is a dead-end road,¡±


    ¡°If you really drive from the Champs Elysees, there is still a distance.¡±


    She reset the navigation, set the Wanliu Vi as the destination,


    And set the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel as the destination. As the starting point, the


    navigation quickly calcted the route, And the whole journey was about five kilometers.


    After Mateo saw the route, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knew that Charlie didn¡¯t n to recognize An¡¯s family yet.


    If they were really close, Charlie might be at risk of being exposed.


    Fortunately, both Wanliu Mountain Vi and Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel are built on the


    hillside.


    There are several mountains between the two ces.


    It is very difficult to walk, and ordinary people will not choose such a road.


    As for driving, after all, it is five kilometers away,


    And the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel is currently closed to the public, So privacy is


    guaranteed enough.


    So, he asked Romana to pull over and stop, and he got out of the car quickly, Walked to a ce


    where there was no one, and called Charlie.


    As soon as the phone was connected, he hurriedly said courteously:


    ¡°Master Wade, I just received a call from your grandmother.¡±


    ¡°She said on the phone that your uncle has asked the housekeeper to buy real estate in Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°And now An¡¯s family has begun preparations foring to Aurous Hill.¡±


    Charlie was startled for a moment, but soon returned to normal, He knew that his grandmother¡¯s


    family wasing to Aurous Hill,


    So he was not surprised to hear the news.


    He paused and asked Mateo: ¡°Did my grandma say when she wille over?¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Back to Master Wade, your grandma wants me to help her go to the newly


    purchased house to check Fengshui.¡± ¡°If there is no problem, I think they will leave soon.¡±


    After speaking, he quickly asked: ¡°By the way Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°Do you want your subordinates to pick up some feng shui problems, and then help you drag it on?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie sighed softly, and said calmly: ¡°Sooner orter, the one who shoulde will


    come,¡±


    ¡°And I will look for it repeatedly.¡± If there are various reasons to prevent it, it will be


    counterproductive.¡±


    After that, he asked again: ¡°By the way, where is the newly purchased real estate of my


    grandmother?¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Back to Master Wade, in a ce called Wanliu Vi.¡±


    ¡°The ce where the subordinate is not very familiar with Aurous Hill and has never been there,¡±


    ¡°But just now the subordinate asked Romana to look at the navigation screen,¡±


    ¡°It seems that the Wanliu Vi is not far from the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel,¡±


    ¡°The straight-line distance looks like one or two kilometers,¡±


    ¡°And it should be less than five kilometers by car.¡±

 Chapter 5462

    Chapter 5462


    Mateo, who was rxed, looked at Romana, and saidfortingly:


    ¡°Romana, as a teacher, I feel that the medicine cauldron is now in Master


    Wade¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°It is actually a good thing for you, me, and Taizhen Dao.¡±


    ¡°The follow-up content of ¡°Taizhen Script¡± alone is much more valuable than that medicine


    cauldron,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the opportunities that Master Wade may bring us in the future, what do you think?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Romana was silent for a moment, nodded lightly, and said seriously:


    ¡°The medicine cauldron has been passed down for thousands of years in the hands of Taizhen


    Dao,¡±


    ¡°And it has never helped Taizhen Dao cultivate a real martial arts master.¡±


    ¡°It has not been very useful after all. Or it may not be able to exert real effects in the hands of


    Taizhen Dao.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, Mr. Wade just injected some special power into my body that cannot be


    described in words,¡±


    ¡°And he was able to directly open up all my meridians.¡±


    ¡°It can be concluded that Mr. Wade¡¯s strength is stronger than the ancestors of Taizhen Dao for


    thousands of years,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know how many times greater.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mateo sighed: ¡°You say that, I feel much morefortable as a teacher¡­¡±


    ¡­


    As Charlie expected.


    When Mateo disclosed the entire content of the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Script¡± to the Taizhen Dao


    disciples, the entire Taizhen Dao was ecstatic.


    ording to the rules of Taizhen Dao, the content of the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Script¡± is divided


    into four parts.


    All disciples in the sect can get the first part of the ¡°Taizhen Script¡±.


    Reach the rank of a three-star warrior; as for the third part, they must reach the level of a five-star


    warrior;


    And whether they can get the final fourth part depends on two points. First, whether the cultivation


    base can break through to a six-star martial artist; Second, whether he is about to be the next


    master.


    Romana¡¯s cultivation has just broken through to a five-star martial artist,


    So before she came to Aurous Hillst time, she only mastered the first three parts of ¡°Taizhen


    Script¡±.


    Taizhen Dao disciples are also very aware of this rule,


    So almost every disciple in the sect will do their best to improve their cultivation and strive to learn


    more.


    But now, the rules of Taizhen Dao that have been passed down for thousands of years were


    suddenly broken by Mateo.


    He directly made all the contents public,


    And told everyone that he was sorting out the contents of the second chapter of ¡°Taizhen Script¡±


    that he got by ident.


    As soon as these words came out, they gave Taizhen Dao disciples even more motivation.


    And everyone took it for granted that this was the fundamental reason why Mateo asked Romana to


    move them from the United States to Aurous Hill with the token of the sect leader.


    As a result, all previous doubts, iprehension, and even dissatisfactions and reluctance in their


    hearts disappeared at this moment.


    Immediately afterward, Mateo went along with the flow and told everyone that because he had to


    concentrate on studying the content behind,


    He had no extra energy to take care of sect affairs during this period,


    So Romana would take the position of acting head, getting fully responsible for all matters.


    Since Romana was originally Mateo¡¯s personal disciple and the designated heir to the head,


    So everyone naturally had no objection to her being the acting head.


    What¡¯s more, everyone¡¯s food, clothing, housing, transportation, and daily expenses in Aurous Hill


    are all provided by Romana¡¯s family,


    So everyone is convinced that she will manage the sect.


    Seeing that the problem of Taizhen Dao has been temporarily resolved,


    Mateo also felt relieved and prepared to return to the Champs Elysees Hotel to start making final


    preparations for tomorrow¡¯s lecture.


    Just when Romana was about to drive Mateo back, Mateo suddenly received a call from Grandma


    of Charlie.


    He quickly connected, and asked respectfully: ¡°Mrs. An, why did you suddenly think of calling me?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s grandmother said, ¡°Master Hong, Marshal has arranged for a housekeeper to find a


    property in Aurous Hill recently.¡±


    ¡°An¡¯s family is already nning to leave for Aurous Hill in the near future,¡±


    ¡°So I would like to ask you to help me to see how the feng shui of this property is.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you have time?¡±


    Mateo said quickly: ¡°If there is time, Madam An ns to Come here?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s grandmother said: ¡°Just a few days if there is no problem with the ce to stay,¡±


    ¡°I may pass by at any time, so I will ask Master Hong to help.¡±


    Mateo said without hesitation: ¡°No problem,dy, give me the address,¡±


    ¡°And I will go there right away!¡±

 Chapter 5463

    Chapter 5463


    The medicinal effect of a Rejuvenation Pill is very strong when used on ordinary people.


    Even if a Rejuvenation Pill is distributed to the grandmother¡¯s family,


    It is enough to make each of them feel that their bodies have improved a lot.


    In addition, Charlie also used a little spiritual energy when setting up the formation.


    At that time, the spiritual energy will assist the medicinal power of the Rejuvenation Pill,


    And its overall effect will be much stronger than that of a single Rejuvenation


    Pill.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t want his grandma¡¯s family to notice the abnormality,


    So he deliberately used this formation to assist,


    Using spiritual energy to slowly control the release of the rejuvenating pill¡¯s medicinal power.


    In this way, people living here can be nourished by subtle spiritual energy and medicinal effects


    every day.


    As long as itsts for a few days, it will give people a much lighter feeling.


    If they live longer, many intractable diseases will disappear.


    They will also have a veryrge improvement.


    This formation will continue to operate for at least one or two months.


    If grandparents live in this environment for more than a week,


    They will feel more and morefortable living here, And their bodies will also slowly improve.


    This is what people often say, moisten things silently.


    After finishing all this, Charlie bid farewell to Mateo and Romana, and they left together.


    When going out, Charlie told Mateo: ¡°Master Hong, it just so happens that all of you from Taizhen


    Dao havee to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°When my grandparents arrive, you can ask Miss Long to select some martial arts masters from


    Taizhen Dao ande to Wanliu.¡±


    ¡°They will help them take care of the safety aspect of the vi.¡±


    Mateo said without hesitation: ¡°Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will exin it clearly to Romana.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded, and before getting into the car, he said:


    ¡°Do inform me of the news of Grandma¡¯s arrival in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Mateo hurriedly said: ¡°Okay, Master Wade.¡±


    After that, Mateo hurried to catch up and asked respectfully:


    ¡°Master Wade, Champs Elysees, tomorrow¡¯s ss starts on time at 8 o¡¯clock in the morning,¡±


    ¡°Would you like toe over and say a few words to everyone?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°I have prepared some meeting gifts for the students,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t make speeches orments. In addition, I will arrive at the


    Champs on time tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°To see your demeanor of teaching and educating people.¡±


    Mateo was ttered, but at the same time he said with some trepidation:


    ¡°Master Wade, you are absurdly praised¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare this subordinate be teaching and educating people,¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°It is nothing more than passing on some of my experience over the years to everyone.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Master Hong doesn¡¯t need to be modest.¡±


    ¡°The reason why martial arts are called Dao is precisely because of its profoundness,¡±


    ¡°Which is far beyond theprehension of human beings.¡±


    ¡°From your point of view, what you impart is experience,¡±


    ¡°But from the eyes of those students, you have thousands of ways to teach.¡±


    After that, he looked at the time and said to Mateo: ¡°Master Hong,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte today, you go back and have a good rest, and we will see you tomorrow morning.¡±


    Mateo said respectfully: ¡°OK Master Wade, see you tomorrow morning.¡±

 Chapter 5464

    Chapter 5464


    The next day, except for Romana, all the martial artists who are participating in the Champs Martial


    Arts training woke up early in the rooms of the Champs Hot Spring Hotel.


    The student cafeteria serves breakfast from six o¡¯clock in the morning until half past seven.


    After the students finish their meal, they should arrive at the practice hall on time at 7:40.


    This was originally a lecture hall specially used by the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel for group


    clients to hold meetings.


    It can amodate hundreds of people for meetings at the same time,


    But now, it has beenpletely emptied and has be the main training hall for this martial arts


    training.


    In the practice hall, the original rostrum of more than 100 square meters has been demolished and


    reced by a superrge arena with the same area.


    Here, it will be the main venue for future students to learn from each other and even learn martial


    arts from their master.


    In front of the arena, there is a practice field made entirely of solid wood floors.


    At this time, more than a hundred futons have been ced here regrly,


    And students have to sit cross-legged on the futons when they are listening to the ss.


    Nanako and Aoxue were so excited that they didn¡¯t sleep much all night.


    Both of them love martial arts, but they have never had the opportunity to learn real martial arts.


    All those who practice external kung fu dream of being able to master true qi so that they can


    cultivate both internally and externally, And these two people are no exception.


    However, apart from being excited, the two of them were also very nervous.


    After all, they had never really practiced martial arts,


    And they didn¡¯t know how to move Qi to the dantian and break through the meridians.


    They were afraid that they would not be able to find the trick.


    Just when the two were at a loss, Ruoli came to them and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Miss Ito and Miss Qin, why are you two so sad?¡±


    ¡°Ruoli!¡± The two saw Ruoli. Aoxue sighed and said,


    ¡°Ruoli, Nanako, and I are very afraid that we won¡¯t be able to get in.¡±


    ¡°How long did it take you to get in?¡±


    Ruoli thought for a while and said: ¡°It took more than a year from the beginning of cultivation until I


    was able to see the existence of the meridians and dantian inside,¡±


    ¡°And it took more than a year to be able to circte the true energy from the meridians to the


    dantian.¡±


    ¡°Three years?!¡± Aoxue was extremely disappointed in an instant andmented:


    ¡°It is said that this training will onlyst six months at most,¡±


    ¡°So Nanako and I may not even have time to get started¡­¡±


    ¡°How is that possible.¡±


    Ruoli said with a smile: ¡°With the talents of both of you, I think there must be no problem.¡±


    Nanako said with a smile: ¡°We are just afraid that we don¡¯t have the ability to see the insights.¡±


    ¡°This is also a matter of talent, right?¡±


    Ruoli thought for a while, and said, ¡°Insights¡­ how should I put it, it¡¯s not as mysterious as it


    sounds,¡±


    ¡°As if you can really see the inside of your body, but it is actually a kind of sense,¡±


    ¡°And the senses of ordinary people are external,¡±


    ¡°The external wind and sun, cold, heat, dryness and humidity can all be perceived intuitively through


    the senses,¡±


    ¡°But the movement of true qi is inside the body, so you must first establish your own internal


    senses,¡±


    ¡°This feeling can only be felt and cannot be expressed in words,¡±


    ¡°Once you find the way, you may be able to master the mystery in one day.¡±


    Ruoli said, ¡°This feeling is exactly the same as that of ordinary people when they see others


    speaking ventriloquism.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you have any experience with ventriloquists?¡±


    Nanako subconsciously said: ¡°I saw it on TV, it seems that they can speak from the abdomen, is


    that so?¡±


    ¡°Almost.¡± Ruoli said: ¡°Actually, it is a special pronunciation skill,¡±


    ¡°But, this kind of technique is very different from the way ordinary people speak.¡±


    ¡°It needs to adjust the breath through the abdomen.¡±


    ¡°In order to use the abdomen to make a sound, and if no one teaches the technique,¡±


    ¡°If you just figure it out by yourself, there may not be one person out of ten thousand people who


    can figure out the real mystery of ventriloquism;¡±


    ¡°However, for those who really understand the principle of its sound for people,¡±


    ¡°Ventriloquism is easy toe by, just like ordinary people can¡¯t understand,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s hard to understand how to use the dantian and meridians to circte the true energy;¡±


    ¡°Before the bicycle was invented, no one could have imagined that a bicycle with two wheels could


    maintain bnce while riding,¡±


    ¡°And when learning to ride a bicycle, it was also difficult to find the point where the bicycle could


    bnce;¡±


    ¡°But in this case, often it¡¯s like ayer of window paper,¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find the way, you won¡¯t be able to pierce through it for a lifetime,¡±


    ¡°But if you find the way, you will be enlightened in an instant!¡±

 Chapter 5465

    Chapter 5465


    Ruoli¡¯s words made Nanako and Aoxue understand the mystery and threshold of martial arts in an


    instant.


    People can see everything in the world and feel everything around them, But they can¡¯t feel their


    own inner self.


    ording to what Ruoli said, as long as ordinary people can break the shackles of only external


    perception,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    And truly master the method of ¡°inside viewing¡±, they will be able to feel the existence of meridians


    and dantian.


    At that time,bined with aplete martial arts mentality,


    You will be able to learn how to transport the dantian and break through the meridians.


    Thinking of this, the confidence of the two of them also increased a lot.


    They just waited for the official start of the ss,


    And they could trulyprehend the mystery of martial arts under Mateo¡¯s teaching.


    Aoxue was full of confidence at this time, and she said firmly with her pink fist,


    ¡°I must be a real warrior, and I must not embarrass Master Wade!¡±


    Nanako smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you have this confidence, Aoxue.¡±


    ¡°As long as I have one sessful entrance,¡±


    ¡°Even if I live up to Mr. Wade¡¯s expectations, I don¡¯t have to worry if I can¡¯t go any further,¡±


    ¡°At least you have my back,¡± Aoxue said hastily,


    ¡°Thank you, Nanako, I still think you can give me a back¡­ After all, your martial arts attainments


    are much better than mine,¡±


    ¡°If Master Wade hadn¡¯t given me a pill in that match between us,¡±


    ¡°How could I have been your opponent¡­¡±


    Ruoli was slightly taken aback, then immediately she said with a smile,


    ¡°Since Aoxue had eaten the elixir given by Master Wade, at least it is as good as others who have


    worked hard for several years.¡±


    ¡°With this foundation, you will definitely be able to get started well. Don¡¯t worry!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure if I say it.¡±


    After that, she looked at Nanako, smiled meaningfully, and said,


    ¡°Nanako, Master Wade loves you so much, he must have given you a pill, right?¡±


    Nanako smiled shyly, and couldn¡¯t help thinking of herself as severely injured,


    And recuperating in the capital, Charlie suddenly appeared at night,


    Rescued her and helped her heal, a strong sense of happiness instantly filled her heart.


    To this day, Nanako still feels that that snowy night in Kyoto was the happiest moment in her life, bar


    none.


    Seeing that Nanako blushed, Aoxue asked her incessantly,


    ¡°Nanako, did Master Wade make a special trip to Japan to give you the medicine?¡±


    Nanako said shyly, ¡°No¡­ he was on a business trip in Japan, by the way, he delivered me the


    medicine¡­¡±


    Aoxue said with a grin, ¡°I guess the business trip was fake, and the medicine is real.¡±


    Nanako¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and she faltered and said,


    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know about this¡­¡±


    Not far behind the three women, Romana, who was wearing the same exercise clothes as them,


    Listened to the conversation between the three of them.


    She quietly looked at the three women not far away,


    And was surprised to find that the three of them were more beautiful than the other,


    Especially the Japanese girl named Nanako was so beautiful.


    What surprised her, even more, was that these people seemed to be Charlie¡¯s confidantes,


    And when they talked about him, there was more or less shyness and anticipation in their


    expressions.


    While they were talking, many people behind them were calling Mr. Wade.


    A few people looked back and saw Charlie and Joseph walking in together.


    The soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front and members of the He family were all bowing respectfully to


    Charlie.


    Charlie nodded to everyone, Aoxue quickly waved to Charlie, and said happily, ¡°Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled at her, didn¡¯t notice Romana on the other side,


    But went directly to the third row approached the person and asked with a smile,


    ¡°How do you feel about this ce? Are you used to living here?¡±


    ¡°It is very good!¡± Aoxue said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a good ce to live, and the food is good.¡±


    Immediately, she smiled again. Concernedly said to Charlie,


    ¡°Master Wade, we are discussing martial arts. Sister Ruoli said just now that we have taken the


    elixir you gave, and the entry will be faster. Is it true?¡±


    Charlie nodded,ughed, and said, ¡°As long as the two of you master the method of moving your


    true qi and sinking your qi into your dantian,¡±


    ¡°You will soon be able to jump directly to the rank of two-star or even threestar martial artist.¡±


    Aoxue said again, ¡°Sister Ruoli said just now that practicing martial arts is like practicing


    ventriloquism.¡±


    ¡°It seems difficult, but as long as you find out the secrets, you can get started.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie smiled


    and said, ¡°Ruoli is right, I believe that such a little mystery is not a problem for the two of you.¡±

 Chapter 5466

    Chapter 5466


    After finishing speaking, Charlie said again, ¡°The ¡°Taizhen Script¡± to be taught this time is the best


    and mostplete one I know.¡±


    ¡°Martial Dao mentality, using it toy the foundation, will definitely get twice the result with half the


    effort,¡±


    ¡°And it just so happens that the lecturer invited this time has very rich experience in the enlightened


    stage of martial arts,¡±


    ¡°And his understanding of ¡°Taizhen Script¡± is much deeper than ordinary people,¡±


    ¡°You just follow him to practice hard, and you will definitely achieve something.¡±


    The two nodded in a daze.


    At this time, Charlie said to Joseph beside him, ¡°Joseph, you should also take this opportunity to


    study the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Script¡± carefully.¡±


    ¡°I will give you the follow-up content, the mental method left by your master is basically useless after


    you break through the dark realm.¡±


    ¡°What really suits you is the content after the second chapter of ¡°Taizhen


    Script¡± with this mental method,¡±


    ¡°You can look forward to the transformation state or even a higher master state.¡±


    Joseph was very grateful, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please rest assured, this subordinate will definitely go all out!¡± Joseph knows the martial


    arts mental method importance.


    Master Jackson¡¯s set of mental methods, although overall rtivelyplete, is too low in rank


    after all.


    If the subject of mathematics is used as a metaphor for martial arts, then Jackson¡¯s mental methods


    are at most at the level of a ny-nine multiplication table.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    With ny-nine multiplication tables, it is impossible to learn knowledge points such as functions,


    equations, calculus, etc.


    Let alone those unpredictable mathematical conjectures.


    With the same mentality as the ny-nine multiplication table,


    Let alone the dark realm, even if you want to practice the Dzogchen in the bright realm, it will be


    very difficult.


    Otherwise, Master would not roam around in search of a breakthrough, and would not even hesitate


    to join the Warriors Den for a breakthrough.


    And Charlie also told him thoroughly, telling him that ¡°Taizhen Script¡± has three volumes and 27


    chapters, which is the mostprehensive and detailed martial arts heart method,


    Although the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Script¡± Compared with Jackson¡¯s mental method, although


    there is not much improvement in level,


    It is a set of systematic knowledge after all. Only by using it toy the foundation,


    Combined with the content that will be gradually improvedter, can we learn more advanced


    knowledge points.


    While Charlie was talking to several people, Mateo walked into the practice hall wearing a gray


    Taoist robe.


    As soon as Mateo appeared, many students immediately stopped talking and focused their eyes on


    this old man with a fairy wind and a crane bone.


    Regardless of Mateo¡¯s mediocre strength, after so many years of cultivating the Tao, he has indeed


    umted a bit of supernatural demeanor in him.


    In addition, the cultivators have basically been in the state of half-bigu for many years,


    And to a certain extent, malnutrition made them all skinny,


    And their hard-working martial arts made their skinny bodies look very tough, which gave people a


    sense of inscrutability.


    Coupled with that long white beard, it is even more popr.


    His temperament is a very good plus in the metaphysics circle and even the art circle.


    Take directors, painters, and fortune tellers as examples.


    If you don¡¯t even have a big beard, everyone will think that you are somewhat meaningless.


    If you have a big beard, even if you just take a paintbrush and paint a few mboyant strokes on the


    canvas, it will cause cheers and apuse from the fans.


    Mateo, with an extraordinary temperament, stepped up to Charlie, bowed slightly, and said in a


    reverent tone,


    ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s almost time, do you think you want to say a few words to everyone?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Master Hong, here it is your home game, so I won¡¯t overwhelm the host.¡±


    Mateo nodded and then looked at Joseph beside Charlie.


    He guessed that this person should be the famous leader of the Cataclysmic Front,


    And now he realized that he couldn¡¯t see through Joseph¡¯s strength, so he guessed that his


    strength must have reached the dark realm.


    Charlie said at this time, ¡°Master Hong, you and Joseph probably don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let me introduce you. He is the master of Cataclysmic Front, Joseph Wan.¡±


    Mateo cupped his hands and said politely ¡°Master Wan, I have admired your name for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Joseph said with a smile, ¡°Here, there is no master of


    Cataclysmic Front, only the student Joseph,¡±


    ¡°So in the next period of time, I will still be here. Heavenly Master Hong, please give me some


    advice!¡±


    Mateo was ttered, and hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wan, don¡¯t worry, I must have no reservations!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at the time, and it was still two minutes to eight o¡¯clock,¡±


    ¡°So he tried Asked, ¡°Master Wade, the time is almost up, so the subordinates should start directly?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Master Hong, before the official lecture, let¡¯s briefly talk to everyone.¡±


    Mateo said with some embarrassment, ¡°Master Wade, you and Master Wan are not talking, how


    can your subordinates be able to fight with axes¡­¡±


    Charlie said seriously, ¡°There is a specialization in martial arts, even if the strength of Joseph is


    higher than yours, but his foundation in martial arts is far inferior to yours,¡±


    ¡°And the further you cultivate, the more you will test the previous foundation, so in this point, you


    are his well-deserved senior.¡±


    Joseph also said very humbly, ¡°Mr. Wade is right, I can be regarded as an introduction to the wild


    way. Although I was lucky enough to get Mr. Wade¡¯s help and was promoted to the dark realm,¡±


    ¡°As Mr. Wade said, my foundation is indeed quite poor. It seems that the foundation has not been


    laid,¡±


    ¡°But I have already built ten story building seems to be a little taller than the other nine-story


    buildings, but if it is not remedied quickly,¡±


    ¡°It may be difficult to continue to grow in the future, so I have to learn a lot from you and strive toy


    a solid foundation.¡±


    Mateo didn¡¯t expect that such a famous figure as Joseph could be so humble in front of him, and he


    was immediately encouraged.


    What he didn¡¯t even expect was that Charlie could be so sure in front of Joseph who had already


    entered the dark realm.


    He himself, who has always been good at calcting, can¡¯t help but feel a kind of touch in his heart


    to die for his confidant.


    So, he sped his fists in both hands and said respectfully,


    ¡°I have the trust of Master Wade and Master Wan, and I will give my 100% for these lectures!¡±

 Chapter 5467

    Chapter 5467


    Seeing that it was already eight o¡¯clock, Mateo bowed his hands to Charlie and Joseph,


    Walked to the front of the crowd, and stood opposite them.


    At this time, he touched his long beard with his hand, and said loudly,


    ¡°Everyone! Wee to the first martial arts training meeting hosted by


    Master Wade!¡±


    ¡°I am Mateo Hong, the thirty-ninth head of Taizhen Dao.¡±


    ¡°I am honored to be appreciated by Master Wade. I came here to give you a lecture on martial arts,¡±


    ¡°And in the next period of time, I will pass on what I have learned in my life to you without


    reservation,¡±


    ¡°And hope to make progress together with you!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the students on the opposite side immediately apuded enthusiastically.


    After the apuse stopped, Mateo continued, ¡°In this lecture, I will impart to you all the contents of


    the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Script¡± without reservation,


    ¡°Because ¡°Taizhen Script¡± is a very detailed course. Therefore, from now on, no matter whether


    your cultivation level is suitable for you,¡±


    ¡°No matter whether you are a master who has already entered the dark realm,¡±


    ¡°Or a neer who has not yet started, learn from the beginning steadily.¡±


    Charlie had let it out a long time ago,


    So those who came to the training knew that ¡°Taizhen Script¡± was a rare martial arts mentality,


    And even Joseph was ready to learn it from scratch.


    Afterward, Mateo started from the first chapter of ¡°Taizhen Script,¡± And told everyone the purpose


    and principle of ¡°Taizhen Script¡±.


    Mateo¡¯s teaching content on the first day was all theory,


    Without any content rted to practice, but this gave many martial arts masters,


    Including Joseph, a new understanding of martial arts.


    As for Nanako, Aoxue, Issac, and Orvel who are still beginners,


    This method of teaching also gave them more time to prepare.


    After the first day of ss, whether it was a master of the dark like Joseph,


    Or a neer like Nanako, they were all very satisfied with the content of Professor Mateo.


    Charlie watched from the sidelines for a day, and he also recognized Mateo¡¯s performance very


    much.


    As long as he was given enough time,


    He would definitely be able to help these people establish or re-establish a solid martial arts


    foundation.


    After the ss was over, Charlie specifically found Nanako and Aoxue, and asked them,


    ¡°How do you feel today?¡±


    Nanako thought about it, and said with a smile, ¡°It feels like the first English ss when I was a


    child.¡±


    ¡°I started to learn the letters, and I was not used to the presentation of the twenty-six letters,¡±


    ¡°But Master Hong¡¯s exnation is more interesting, his description is very down-to-earth,¡±


    ¡°And it can help neers like us understand martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Although I am still not able to clearly understand the mysteries of the various meridians, dantians,


    and Niwan Pces mentioned by him,¡±


    ¡°But through his introduction, I already have some more specific impressions of these,¡±


    ¡°Like It was my English teacher when I was young,¡±


    ¡°Who told us that a is like an apple, b is like a balloon, and c is like the cat¡­¡±


    Aoxue couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Master Hong¡¯s speech is really good,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound so difficult to understand, but I dare not tell you how much I understand,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°But fortunately Master Hong didn¡¯t start teaching practical exercises immediately,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Charlie read Mateo¡¯s sybus, so he said with a smile,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, He is just talking about theoretical knowledge to you today,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand, in the next few days,¡±


    ¡°He will introduce the meridians of the human body to you one by one based on the diagram of the


    meridians of the human body.¡±


    ¡°He will not deliberately improve the pace of teaching, everything should be steady and slow,¡±


    ¡°So the specific practical operation will definitely wait for you to familiarize yourself with the


    theoretical knowledge for a few days,¡±


    ¡°Then maybe you will be able to directly feel the existence of meridians and dantian.¡±

 Chapter 5468

    Chapter 5468


    Aoxue giggled, and said, ¡°Master Wade say that, I feel more at ease.¡±


    Immediately, Charlie saw that not far away, Orvel and Issac were also whispering there,


    And said to Nanako and Aoxue, ¡°You should digest it carefully first.¡±


    ¡°I will go say hello to Orvel and Mr. Chen.¡±


    After that, Charlie bid farewell to the two and came to Orvel and Issac.


    At this time, Orvel was asking Issac in a low voice,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Old Chen, do you feel that you understand something?¡±


    Issac thought for a while, and replied seriously,


    ¡°I think I can generally understand what martial arts is all about.¡±


    Orvel said with a smile, ¡°I seem to understand a general idea, the principle of martial arts,¡±


    ¡°Which is to constantly open up one¡¯s own meridians through qi,¡±


    ¡°And while improving qi, it can also strengthen the body,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if I have a chance to practice it.¡±


    Issac reminded, ¡°Master Hong said, martial arts, don¡¯t leapfrog the practice,¡± ¡°You must be steady


    and slow, we are now like a theoretical course before learning to drive,¡±


    ¡°First learn the theory before getting in the car and get in touch,¡±


    ¡°This is actually quite good, step-by-step approach.¡±


    Orvelughed and said, ¡°I want to make a breakthrough in my personal strength as soon as


    possible,¡±


    ¡°And then I will show it to my brothers and let them know that this sword is not old!¡±


    Charlie stepped forward at this time, and said with a smile,


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Chen¡¯s understanding is much better than Orvel¡¯s.¡±


    When the two found Charlie walking over, they quickly said respectfully


    ¡°Master Wade¡± and ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly to the two, and said, ¡°The journey of martial arts can be regarded as a long


    way,¡±


    ¡°So the initial foundation is very important.¡±


    ¡°When learning piano, when the teacher tells you about notation and basic music theory,¡±


    ¡°You must not think about learning a piece of music as soon as possible


    ¡°People are impatient when they are children. After listening to Master Hong,¡±


    ¡°I feel like it because after I learned the physiological structure in my junior high school biology


    ss,¡±


    ¡°I wanted to quickly find a female ssmate to practice with them¡­¡±


    Issacughed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°People only get started in a year or two.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for us to finish in one day what others have done in a year or two.


    Orvel nodded and smiled, ¡°Mr. Chen is right!¡±


    Charlie smiled at this time and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you two anymore,¡±


    ¡°You will start to try practical exercises in about a week,¡±


    ¡°This weeky a good foundation, and try not to lose the chain when ites to improvement.¡±


    The two naturally nodded in agreement,


    And Charlie saw that it was gettingte, so he didn¡¯t stay any longer, And drove away from the


    Champs Elysees.


    At the same time, New York, USA.


    In the Anbang Building in Manhattan, An¡¯s family got up early and was going to the dining room to


    have breakfast.


    During this period of time, for the sake of safety,


    Most of An¡¯s family lived in the heavily guarded Anbang Building,


    Which naturally included the old man and the olddy.


    The old man¡¯s condition is not stable recently.


    The symptoms of senile dementia are good and bad,


    So many matters in the family are decided by the olddy.


    At this time, seeing that the children and grandchildren are almost all here,


    The olddy tapped on the table and said,


    ¡°Everyone, I want to announce one thing.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone quickly stopped their movements,


    Stared at the olddy intently, and waited for her next words.


    Seeing that everyone was waiting for her, the olddy said unhurriedly,


    ¡°I have already asked someone to buy the real estate in Aurous Hill in advance.¡±


    ¡°So I decided that starting today, the An family will set off for Aurous Hill one after another.¡±


    ¡°The old man and I n to leave in the afternoon.¡±


    After that, she said to Marshal without waiting for everyone¡¯s reaction,


    ¡°For the sake of safety, everyone will set off in three days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, Marshal, to decide who goes first.¡±

 Chapter 5469

    Chapter 5469


    The An family had known for a long time that the olddy was going to Aurous Hill.


    Moreover, her decision has long been approved by the whole family.


    After experiencing the crisis that almost wiped out the family,


    The An family who survived the catastrophe lost interest in career, money, and status,


    And hoped to try their best to make up for the shorings in life in the future.


    For the entire An family, Margaret¡¯s death was naturally the greatest regret.


    And what followed was Charlie¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.


    Margaret¡¯s death is irreparable, and the only thing that can make up for it now is to find Charlie.


    Especially the old man¡¯s Alzheimer¡¯s disease is getting more and more serious.


    When the An family doesn¡¯t want to find Charlie in the future, The old man can¡¯t remember Charlie


    at all.


    On weekdays, Marshal, as the general manager of An family¡¯s internal affairs,


    Had already arranged for his subordinates to buy Aurous Hill Wanliu Vi in advance,


    And at the same time coordinated over a hundred martial arts masters and well-trained bodyguards


    to go to Aurous Hill for preparations in advance. There are so many masters protecting Wanliu


    Mountain Viyer byyer, Therefore, for the An family, safety in Aurous Hill is also very


    important.


    At this moment, Marshal said, ¡°Mom, this time I will apany you and Dad


    first.¡±


    ¡°Martel and Tece will stay in the United States to arrange the children¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°After the children are settled, they will leave for Aurous Hill to meet us.¡±


    ¡°Marcus is not in a hurry to leave for the time being,¡±


    ¡°Some business matters in the United States, as well as various affairs of the board of directors,¡±


    ¡°Still need to be arranged by Marcus, so he is thest to leave.¡±


    Mrs. An has no objection to this arrangement, so then she nodded and said,


    ¡°Everyone just follow Marshal¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    Others also nodded one after another. Marshal, the big brother, can always arrange all the affairs of


    the family in an orderly manner,


    So he is very prestigious within the family Even Marcus, who is in charge of the entire An family¡¯s


    business,


    Has always followed Marshal¡¯s advice in terms of the family¡¯s internal affairs.


    Seeing that no one had any objections, Marshal asked the olddy,


    ¡°Mom, when do you think it is appropriate for us to leave?¡±


    Old Lady said without thinking, ¡°Let¡¯s leave at night!¡±


    ¡°We will arrive after a night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°I have asked Master Hong to help me to look at the Fengshui of Wanliu Mountain Vi,¡±


    ¡°He said that the natural environment there is very good,¡±


    ¡°Compared with a metropolis like New York, it is more suitable for the old man to recuperate.¡±


    Marshal immediately said, ¡°Okay Mom, then I Coordinate the ne now and go over as soon as


    possible.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± The olddy suddenly remembered something and said,


    ¡°I have hesitated a lot, but I still want to say something to you.¡±


    Everyone hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, say it!¡±


    The olddy looked around at the crowd, and then said,


    ¡°This time, when you go to Aurous Hill, none of you are allowed to bring your family members with


    you.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Tell them it¡¯s my intention. If theyin about me, let themin.¡±


    Martel apanied His wife of 20 years turned out to be an undercover agent who had been


    nted by the Warriors Den for more than 20 years.


    This incident made the olddy feel extremely insecure.


    She also doesn¡¯t know whether the other half of her eldest son Marshal,


    Second son Marcus, and youngest daughter Tece have the same hidden danger,


    So she goes to Aurous Hill this time to find clues about her grandson.


    Among other things, Margaret passed away after all, if Charlie was implicated because of


    inadequate secrecy work,


    She is afraid that she will not be able to exin to her eldest daughter after her death.


    Marshal, Marcus, and An Tece also understood the olddy¡¯s worries very well.


    Although they trusted their significant other very much, no one dared to speak too much at this time.


    Therefore, Marshal took the lead in saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to take my wife and children with me when Ie to Aurous Hill this time.¡±


    Marcus and Tece also nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The olddy said gratifiedly,


    ¡°From now on, as long as the Warriors Den is not destroyed,¡±


    ¡°The important affairs of the An family can only be decided by me,¡±


    ¡°The old man, and you four brothers and sisters. An family member who is less than twenty-four


    years old,¡±


    ¡°Children and grandchildren are not allowed to intervene,¡±


    ¡°And any outsiders who cannot be absolutely trusted must also not intervene.¡±


    Everyone nodded again and again. During the extraordinary period, The olddy¡¯s approach was


    unanimously approved by everyone.


    At this time, the olddy said to Marshal again,


    ¡°Marshal, please contact Duncan to see what he is doing now.¡±


    ¡°If his time and energy allow, please ask him toe to Aurous Hill with us.¡±


    ¡°Right now except for Sara, I only believe him outside my family,¡±


    ¡°And he has been a detective for so many years.¡±


    ¡°No one should be better at finding people than him.¡±


    ¡°If he can go with us, he should be able to help us more.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Marshal said immediately,


    ¡°I will call him in a moment to see if he has time.¡±

 Chapter 5470

    Chapter 5470


    The olddy urged, ¡°I have to wait for a while, call now,¡±


    ¡°If Duncan is in the United States and the time is right,¡±


    ¡°You can send a ne to pick him up, and we will go together at night.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Marshal immediately took out his mobile phone, walked to the window, and called Duncan.


    Some time ago, Duncan had been in Syria.


    His mission was to find out where the other dead soldiers of the Warriors Den were stationed.


    After that, the Warriors Den entered a dormant period,


    And the shippingpany¡¯s clues were temporarily interrupted,


    So Charlie gave Duncan a vacation and asked him to return to the United States to apany his


    wife and daughter.


    Right now, Duncan has just returned to Houston for two days.


    When he received a call from Marshal, he just pressed the answer button when he heard Marshal


    ask,


    ¡°Old Li, are you in the United States now?


    ¡°I¡¯m in Houston.¡±


    As he spoke, he asked curiously, ¡°Marshal, you haven¡¯t contacted me for a while,¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly call today? Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Marshal didn¡¯t have ink marks either. He got straight to the point,


    ¡°Old Li, Mom is nning to go to Aurous Hill to find clues about my nephew again.¡±


    ¡°She wants to ask you to go with her.¡±


    ¡°After all, no one is better at finding people than you. Is it convenient to go along this time?¡±


    Duncan felt a little worried when he heard this.


    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to go to Aurous Hill, the main reason is that he already knows identity of


    Charlie,


    And he also knows that Charlie, whom the An family is looking for, lives in Aurous Hill.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, as long as Charlie doesn¡¯t nod his head, he must not reveal his identity.


    Therefore, if he goes to Aurous Hill with the An family, he would have to pretend to help the An


    family to find Charlie¡¯s whereabouts.


    He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of the two old people¡¯s eagerness to find their grandson.


    Marshal saw that Duncan did not answer for a long time, so he said,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if it¡¯s inconvenient for you, don¡¯t make it difficult for yourself.¡± ¡°No.¡± Duncan hurriedly said,


    ¡°I¡¯m retired now, how could it be inconvenient¡­


    ¡­ Tell me what time you want to leave, and I¡¯m going to prepare.¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°Mom intends to leave New York tonight. If you have no problem, I will send a ne to


    Houston to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Duncan readily agreed, and said, ¡°Please coordinate the ne and tell me the time of departure


    from Houston. I will simply pack up a few clothes and go to the airport.¡±


    Marshal said gratefully, ¡°Thank you very much, old man, I will arrange Airne,


    I will tell you as soon as the ne arrives in Houston.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Duncan thought for a moment and decided to report the situation to


    Charlie in advance.


    On the one hand, Charlie is his savior, on the other hand, he also saved the entire An family.


    In this case, he should tell Charlie the situation.


    If Charlie really doesn¡¯t want to meet with the An family, he can make preparations in advance.


    Immediately, he called Charlie.


    It was already night in Aurous Hill, and Charlie¡¯s family was watching TV in the living room on the


    first floor.


    Seeing Duncan calling, Charlie came to the yard before pressing the answer button.


    On the other end of the phone, Duncan said, ¡°Mr. Wade, your uncle asked me to go to Aurous Hill


    with him and your grandparents.¡±


    ¡°The purpose is to find clues rted to you, and we are leaving tonight. I have promised him, I


    wonder if you have any instructions?¡±


    Hearing Duncan¡¯s narration, Charlie was not surprised.


    After all, when he went to Wanliu Vi with Mateo a few days ago, he knew that his grandmother¡¯s


    family would leave for Aurous Hill soon.


    So, he said to Duncan, ¡°You can help them investigate normally. I will handle the clues from Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°But you have to tell me in advance and tell me where you have to start.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I guess it is nothing more than starting from the school you were studying at the


    beginning, the ce where your parents died,¡±


    ¡°And the house where your parents lived before. Of course, all the orphanages in Aurous Hill are


    also the top priority.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to remind you of these. Uncle and the others have already sorted out the clues.¡±


    Charlie hummed, and said, ¡°I will take care of these, if there is anything else, just let me know in


    advance.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Immediately, Charlie told him, ¡°By the way, when my grandparents arrive, they must ensure that


    they live in the vi in the middle of Wanliu Vi,¡±


    ¡°And try to dy the time so that they can stay longer.¡±


    Central Wanliu Vi has the array and rejuvenation pill left by Charlie.


    The release of the medicine willst at least a month. If the two old people live in it longer, their


    physical condition will be greatly improved.


    Duncan didn¡¯t know why, but he still said without hesitation, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will pay attention.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Duncan asked him tentatively, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you really not going to meet


    them?¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°We only destroyed the tip of the iceberg of the Warriors Den, and who knows


    how many spies the Warriors Den has nted around my grandparents.¡±


    ¡°If I recognize them, this matter must not be hidden from the Warriors Den.


    My dark advantage will be gone, and my ability alone is limited,¡±


    ¡°And I may not be able to protect the people around me, nor my grandparents, so it is better not to


    recognize each other for the time being.¡±


    Duncan sighed, ¡°You are right. The An family really can¡¯t get rid of all the hidden dangers right now.¡±


    Charlie sighed silently, and said, ¡°Just do as I said for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie immediately called Issac, and once the call was made, he said


    in an unquestionable tone,


    ¡°Mr. Chen, inform everyone in Aurous Hill who knows that I am the young master of the Wade


    family.¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, you must never mention my status in front of any outsiders.¡±


    Issac¡¯s tone was serious, and he said firmly, ¡°Okay young master, I will do it now!¡±


    Afterward, Charlie called Zhiyu again.


    After the call was connected, Zhiyu said respectfully on the other end of the phone,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, hello.¡±


    Charlie repeated the same here: ¡°Don¡¯t give out any information about me.¡±

 Chapter 5471

    Chapter 5471


    In the afternoon of local time in the United States,


    Duncan packed some simple clothes and supplies and took off from Houston to New York on a


    Gulfstream business jet sent by An family.


    Marshal has already arranged a ne to take off from New York at night and go to Aurous Hill.


    After Duncannds in New York, he can directly transfer to An family¡¯srge passenger ne.


    This time, although only Nics, his wife, and the eldest son Marshal will go to Aurous Hill together,


    They were apanied by many housekeepers, assistants, servants, and nearly a hundred well-


    trained bodyguards.


    Therefore, what Marshal arranged this time is a private jet converted from a Boeing 748.


    This huge wide-body airliner is divided into upper and lower floors in the nose part.


    There is a small living room and two bedrooms on the upper floor.


    Below the bedroom, there are more than 100 standard business ss seats and a restroom for the


    shift crew.


    When Duncannded in New York, An¡¯s family and their entourage had justpleted boarding in


    the hangar dedicated to their own shippingpany.


    The Gulfstream business jet taxied directly into the hangar and slowly stopped on the parking stand


    next to the 748.


    Immediately afterward, the cabin door opened, and one crew member took


    Duncan off the ne,


    While another crew member helped him carry the suitcase and sent him all the way to the Boeing


    748 next door.


    The crew took him directly to the second floor of 748.


    At this time, Marshal was chatting with his parents on the sofa seat in the living room.


    Seeing that the crew brought Duncan up, he hurriedly waved to Duncan,


    ¡°Come on!¡± Come on, Duncan, sit down quickly, I was waiting for you.¡±


    Duncan smiled slightly, first greeted the elders, called Uncle An and Aunt An, and then said to


    Marshal,


    ¡°Marshal, your itinerary is arranged too tight, why fly at night,¡±


    ¡°Why not let Uncle and Aunt have a good night¡¯s rest,¡±


    ¡°And fly again tomorrow morning!¡± Marshal smiled helplessly,


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me when to fly.¡±


    The olddy An on the side smiled and said, ¡°Duncan, let¡¯s fly at night, and we will arrive soon after


    a night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°Besides, we must not sleep well on the ne, and we will wake up from sleep.¡±


    ¡°It will still be dark when we arrive at the ce. The journey is tiring, and we can¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    ¡°So it is practical, just catch up on sleep afternding, and it will be dawn when you wake up,¡±


    ¡°so you don¡¯t have to suffer from jetg. If you fly in the morning and fly all the way to Aurous Hill in


    a particrly energetic way,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early in the morning when you arrive in Aurous Hill. It¡¯s not easy to reverse the jetg.¡±


    Marshal said with admiration, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s you who have to say it,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s much more reasonable now that you¡¯ve said it. You think moreprehensively than I do.


    ¡°


    Mrs. An said with a smile, ¡°Stop praising me here. Who canpare with you when ites to


    comprehensive consideration.¡±


    Nics looked out the window for a moment of silence, and then asked Mrs.


    An,


    ¡°Where are we going by ne?¡±


    The olddy said patiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you just now, let¡¯s go to Aurous Hill and find Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Find Charlie¡­¡± Nics murmured, and asked again,


    ¡°How old is Charlie this year? Has he be an adult?¡±


    The olddy said, ¡°Charlie is twenty-eight this year, maybe when he is found, he can be found with


    our grandson.¡±


    Nics was stunned, Nodding his head, looked out of the window nkly again, and stopped


    talking.


    Duncan asked the olddy in a low voice, ¡°Auntie, Uncle An, is he serious again?


    ¡°I have exined the situation to him repeatedly, but most of the time he just turns his head and


    forgets it.¡±


    Then, the olddy said, ¡°The reason why I hurried to Aurous Hill is also for this reason. I can¡¯t


    remember either.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Duncan sighed, thinking to himself, ¡°Charlie has supernatural powers to save me,¡±


    ¡°And it must be easy for him to treat the old man¡¯s dementia.¡±


    ¡°Even if he really doesn¡¯t want to meet the old couple,¡±


    ¡°At least he has to find a way to cure the old man¡¯s illness¡­¡±


    Just when Duncan was thinking about something, the olddy said,


    ¡°By the way, Duncan, you have solved cases for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, based on your experience, where should we start to find Charlie¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Duncan seemed to be thinking, but in fact, he was thinking to himself,


    ¡°The An family searched the whole world long ago, but they didn¡¯t review Aurous Hill properly.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t know Charlie, you told me to find out his whereabouts,¡±


    ¡°Then I must have to find a way to turn Aurous Hill upside down,¡±


    ¡°Let alone a person, even a dog, especially in a rtively closed environment like an orphanage¡­


    But if you ask me now, What should I say?¡±


    In desperation, Duncan could only say vaguely, ¡°I think this matter,¡±


    ¡°Because it has been too many years, so if we really want to go back to the ce where the


    incident happened to investigate,¡±


    ¡°The chances of finding him should be rtively slim. As you said,¡±


    ¡°Charlie should be twenty-eight years old now. Adults who are twenty-eight years old rarely live in


    one ce all the time.¡±


    ¡°Even if he was indeed still in Aurous Hill after the ident, twenty years have passed,¡±


    ¡°It is unlikely that he will stay in Aurous Hill forever.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± the olddy sighed, ¡°Whether rich or not, in this social environment,¡±


    ¡°It is rare for young people to stay in one ce for twenty years. Don¡¯t move¡­¡±

 Chapter 5472

    Chapter 5472


    As she spoke, she said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s just that we really don¡¯t know where to start,¡±


    ¡°So we can only go back to the ce where the incident happened and trace the source from the


    beginning.¡±


    Duncan was very depressed and thought to himself,


    ¡°If I swear to the olddy that there is a high probability that Charlie is not in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And when Charlie and the olddy meet in the future, the grandparents and grandchildren will hold


    hands and talk about the experience of the past twenty years.¡±


    ¡°All that happens in Aurous Hill, didn¡¯t that p me in the face?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also a detective, we can¡¯t afford to lose this person¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly went back and said, ¡°Auntie, I think This matter also scores people,¡±


    ¡°And different people will have different decisions for this kind of matter.¡±


    After a pause, Duncan said again, ¡°If an ordinary person, his parents were killed in this ce,¡±


    ¡°And he is not very old, then he will definitely have a psychological shadow on this ce,¡±


    ¡°And he will even try my best to get rid of it and nevere back;¡±


    ¡°But if you are the kind of person who is very emotional, you may also feel that your parents were


    killed here,¡±


    ¡°And you can only be closer to your parents if you stay here;¡±


    ¡°There is also a very far-sighted person. Afterward, he knew that his situation was not safe,¡±


    ¡°And adhering to the logic that the most dangerous ce is the safest,¡±


    ¡°He might stay in this ce forever;¡±


    Speaking of this, Duncan added, ¡°Oh, yes, there is another kind,¡±


    ¡°Which is someone else is making arrangements behind the scenes, and in this case, he can¡¯t


    decide.¡±


    The olddy was silent for a moment, and asked, ¡°You must have encountered a simr case?¡±


    ¡°In the case, you handled, if the child¡¯s family members were killed,¡±


    ¡°The whereabouts of the child are unknown, so where is the probability that the child will end up?¡±


    Duncan thought for a while, and said truthfully, ¡°Auntie, to be honest, I have indeed handled many


    simr cases,¡±


    ¡°And most of the surviving children will be hiding for a while.¡±


    ¡°Afterwards, contact other rtives, such as grandparents, uncles, and aunts, who generally do not


    disappear for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Just like homeless people sleep in the ruins or under bridges every night, living in no fixed ce.¡±


    ¡°During the day, they either steal or receive relief food everywhere. Some people even join gangs or


    be addicted to drugs.¡±


    ¡°Many people don¡¯t even live to be twenty years old.¡±


    After they die, the police would sample the DNA ording to the procedure,¡±


    ¡°And then put it into the DNA database to find clues about his family members.¡±


    ¡°Only then do they find out that this person was the only child who survived a certain murder case.¡±


    Old Lady An was in a daze, and she whispered after a while,


    ¡°After Margaret and Changying¡¯s ident, Charlie has not contacted anyone,¡±


    ¡°An¡¯s family, or Wade¡¯s family, but he has been very smart since he was a child.¡±


    ¡°He was already eight years old at that time, and he must have remembered the contact information


    of An¡¯s family and Wade¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°If he wanted to contact us, there must be many ways to get in touch, but he didn¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    As she spoke, the olddy sighed in a calm tone and said quietly,


    ¡°I think he might me our two families for his parent¡¯s death.¡±


    Duncan said nomittally,¡± This¡­ I don¡¯t know the specific situation, so I can¡¯t confirm it.¡±


    The olddy said again, ¡°Charlie is very smart, and he was educated very well since he was a


    child.¡±


    ¡°If he is still alive, then he should not go astray like those children you mentioned,¡±


    ¡°So I think there are only two possibilities.¡±


    ¡°One is that he hides and does not want to see us, the other is that someone hides him and he does


    not want us to know.¡±


    ¡°I am more inclined to thetter because so many people searched for his whereabouts but could


    not find him.¡±


    ¡°An eight-year-old child, How could it be possible for him to hide from everyone?


    Marshal couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mom, who would hide Charlie?¡±


    The olddy said with a serious expression, ¡°Who will, I don¡¯t know, but there are only two


    possibilities,¡±


    ¡°One is good and the other is bad. The good ones may be Margaret and


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Changying¡¯s subordinates,¡±


    ¡°And the bad ones may be their enemies or people with ulterior motives. ¡°


    Marshal frowned, ¡°Mom, we have searched for all my brother-inw¡¯s subordinates in the country.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know the whereabouts of Charlie, and they are all as anxious as us.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The olddy nodded, ¡°That was indeed the feeling I had back then,¡± ¡°But so many years have


    passed, and now that I think about it carefully,¡±


    ¡°If any of them lied, we have no way of verifying it.¡±


    Marshal asked, ¡°Then do you want to ask them again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The olddy said with a firm


    expression,


    ¡°This time, I must find out the whereabouts of Charlie.¡±


    ¡°If in Aurous Hill can¡¯t find them, I will continue to look. All over the world!¡±

 Chapter 5473

    Chapter 5473


    At 9:00 p.m. New York time, this Boeing 748 modified private jet took off from Kennedy Airport and


    headed for Aurous Hill, 10,000 kilometers away.


    After twelve hours of flight, An family¡¯s nended at Aurous Hill International Airport at nine


    o¡¯clock local time.


    The staff who arrived in Aurous Hill ahead of time arranged for a convoy to take the old couple,


    Marshal, Duncan, and others to Wanliu Vi.


    It was alreadyte at night when the convoy arrived at Wanliu Vi. At this time, Wanliu Vi was


    exceptionally quiet andfortable, and the housekeeper directly took the four of them to the vi


    in the center.


    After more than ten hours of exhaustion, the four were somewhat exhausted. After they were


    assigned the room, they went back to the rooms to rest.


    The single vis of Wanliu Vi have arge area, with a structure of three floors above the ground


    and one basement, with a usable area of at least 800 to 900 square meters.


    Because the area isrge enough, each room is designed to have an independent bathroom suite,


    The old couple lived in thergest room on the third floor, Marshal lived next door to them, and


    Duncan temporarily lived opposite Marshal.


    Back in the room, Duncan didn¡¯t care about rest, so he sent a message to Charlie, telling him that


    he had arrived at Wanliu Vi.


    At this time, Charlie was lying beside ire, waiting for Duncan¡¯s report.


    ire beside him had already fallen asleep, and when he received the news from Duncan, he was


    filled with emotions for a moment.


    What really made him unable to calm down for a long time was the arrival of his grandparents,


    which reminded him involuntarily of the past, the day when his parents were killed.


    From the moment when grandpa and grandma¡¯s ne took off, Charlie¡¯s mind was full of various


    fragments of the incident.


    When his parents had an ident, Charlie was still attending sses at school. The weather at that


    time was already in mid-tote June, and the summer vacation was about to begin.


    The weather in Aurous Hill was extremely hot and depressing that day, with dark clouds covering


    the sky for a long time, until the afternoon, with the sound of thunder, the sky suddenly rained


    heavily.


    The rain was so fierce that it took only ten minutes topletely cover the entire school


    yground.


    Charlie still remembered that at that time, there was thunder and rain, and many children in the


    ss were even scared and shivering.


    And at that moment, the door of the ssroom was suddenly pushed open. Leon, who was already


    drenched and covered in rain, rushed into the ssroom regardless of the teacher¡¯s obstruction,


    picked up Charlie who was sitting on the seat and rushed out of the ssroom.


    Charlie still remembered that in the rain, there were more than a dozen middle-aged men in ck


    clothes.


    Their faces were covered with rain, and their clothes were tightly attached to their bodies because


    of the soaked rain, making them look extremely embarrassed.


    What surprised Charlie, even more, was that each of them was holding a boy in their arms that was


    very simr in age, figure, and clothes to him.


    After Leon gave an order, a dozen people took a dozen children and quickly gathered in the original


    ce. Scattered in all directions, he was hugged by Leon, running wildly in the rain.


    Later, Charlie was sent to the orphanage where he grew up. Before leaving, he told Charlie that his


    parents had been killed, and told him not to reveal his true identity to anyone in this life.


    The ignorant Charlie didn¡¯t have time to be sad, Leon disappeared from the orphanage, and from


    that day on, Charlie lived in the orphanage as an orphan for ten full years.


    In the first few years of the ten years, he lived a life that was almost isted from the world.


    At that time, he received primary education in the orphanage. The orphanage never organized for


    them to go out. There were no spring outings, tombsweeping, visits, or performances.


    These children stayed in the orphanage every day. The aunts in the orphanage did some


    housework within their ability, and even the vegetable fields in the orphanage often need these


    children to help maintain them.


    At that time, Charlie always thought that the orphanage must have no funds, and it was very rare to


    ensure that they could receive education and have enough food.


    But it wasn¡¯t until he met Sara again, and he asked Leon, that he found out that in fact, all of this


    was arranged by Leon early on.


    The reason why the orphanage isted them was to protect him alone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was also those years of istion from the world that helped him avoid everyone¡¯s search.


    Whether it was Charlie¡¯s rtives, parents¡¯ friends, or the enemies who wanted Charlie¡¯s life, they


    all set their targets in ces other than Aurous Hill after several years of searching to no avail.


    No one could have imagined that after so many years and so many people digging in Aurous Hill,


    Charlie is still in this city.


    Now, after apse of twenty years, grandpa, grandma, and uncle came here again, and through the


    descriptions of Duncan and Sara, Charlie knew that grandpa and grandma had never given up


    looking for him for so many years,


    So in Charlie¡¯s heart deep down, he also wanted to recognize his grandmother¡¯s family, at least so


    that the two old people would stop worrying and ming themselves for his unknown life and death.


    However, when he thought that the Warriors Den was still unwilling to let his grandpa and


    grandma¡¯s family go, he could only temporarily suppress this thought.


    But grandpa and grandma have already arrived here after all, and judging by their posture, they


    should n to live here for a long time.


    He will live under their noses for a long time in the future. In this case, he has to make sure not to


    reveal himself. It¡¯s not so easy to think about his identity.


    However, even though he was full of emotions in his heart, he still did not change his decision.


    He can only hope that the grandparents, who are close at hand, can¡¯t find any clues rted to him.


    ¡­


    This night, Charlie stayed up all night, but his grandparents, uncle, and Duncan who lived in Wanliu


    Vi all slept very soundly.


    The old man Nics has suffered from sleep disorders for a long time. He has not had a full night¡¯s


    sleep for at least ten years, and in recent years, the time he can really fall asleep is no more than


    five hours a day.


    In most cases, he was lying on the bed around ten o¡¯clock in the evening, tossing and turning. It


    was around twelve o¡¯clock in the morning before he could barely fall asleep,


    But he couldn¡¯t sleep for more than an hour, so he would definitely wake up before one o¡¯clock, and


    then it would take another hour or two to fall asleep again.


    The long-term sleep disturbance has caused his mental state to be not very good, which also


    exacerbated the deterioration of his Alzheimer¡¯s disease at another level.


    Butst night, the problem that had persisted for at least ten years seemed to be solved after he


    came to Aurous Hill.


    After he took a showerst night, he slept until dawn.


    He didn¡¯t wake up once, nor did he have any dreams, and he seemed to be in a rare state of deep


    sleep throughout the night.


    The wife on the side also felt the same way.


    Although the olddy does not have Alzheimer¡¯s disease yet, she is getting older and it is difficult to


    guarantee the quality of sleep.


    Butst night, like the old man, she slept until seven o¡¯clock in the morning and slept very soundly.


    Because she slept so well, the first feeling she felt when she opened her eyes was an indescribable


    and strong sense of rxation.

 Chapter 5474

    Chapter 5474


    Seeing that the old man looked very good, she subconsciously asked him,


    ¡°Nics, how did you restst night?¡±


    Nics leaned against the bed, still murmuring in disbelief, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept for many years this


    steady.¡±


    After that, he said again, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the exhaustion and fatigue yesterday, that¡¯s why I


    slept so soundly¡­¡±


    Immediately afterward, he shook his head himself, and murmured, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be just this The


    reason¡­ Maybe it has something to do with the environment here.¡±


    ¡°I took a look on the way here yesterday. It seems to be on the mountain, and there is ake.¡±


    ¡°The ambiance should be good, but it was toote, so I didn¡¯t see it clearly. It¡¯s so good. In such an


    environment, people will definitely be able to rx a lot.¡± The olddy nodded slightly in agreement,


    and she also felt the same.


    The next second, she suddenly looked at Nics in horror, and blurted out,


    ¡°Nics, do you still remember what happened yesterday?!¡±


    For Mrs. An, during this period of time, she has long been used to exining the illness to her


    husband the first time she wakes up every day and introducing to him the current time and what


    happened recently, even yesterday.


    This is mainly because Nics¡¯s memory has deteriorated very seriously. He can¡¯t even remember


    the events of the past ten years. What happened every day will definitely be forgotten the next day.


    However, the olddy heard from the conversation just now that her husband still remembered what


    happened yesterday, and the blurry scene he saw under the moonlight when he came to Wanliu


    Vi by car.


    She was very surprised.


    Nics was a little surprised at this time, touched his forehead, and asked her, ¡°Do I remember


    what happened yesterday?¡±


    The olddy said with joy, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you woke up the next day. You don¡¯t


    remember what happened the day before.¡±


    Then, the olddy couldn¡¯t wait to ask him, ¡°What do you remember about yesterday? Tell me


    quickly!¡±


    Nics frowned, ¡°I just remember that we seemed to sit The ne came over after a long time, and


    after getting off the ne, I took a car and drove all the way to the suburbs, and then because I was


    too tired, I went to sleep.¡±


    The olddy asked hurriedly, ¡°Then do you remember what happened earlier?¡±


    Nics asked her, ¡°How early is it?¡±


    The olddy asked, ¡°Do you remember what happened before we left in the United States? Do you


    remember that we chatted with Marshal and Duncan on the ne before departure?¡±


    Nics¡¯s expression suddenly fell into a daze, he looked around in a daze and then looked down at


    his hands, his expression fell into a strong dilemma.


    He thought about it for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t restore the memory before the ne took off.


    He said with a painful expression, ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ The farthest I can remember is getting off the


    ne and rushing all the way here. I can¡¯t remember anything else¡­¡±


    The olddy quicklyforted, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Nics, it¡¯s great that you can remember these


    because you couldn¡¯t even remember anything that happened the day before.¡±


    As she spoke, the olddy couldn¡¯t help saying excitedly,


    ¡°Over the years, your condition has been deteriorating, and I have never seen the hope of a


    reversal, but now it is a very, very good signal!¡±


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Hong told me that this ce is a treasured ce of geomantic omen, and it is


    true. It¡¯s true! It¡¯s really the right time toe to Aurous Hill!¡±


    The olddy didn¡¯t know that the old man¡¯s improvement on the first night of living in Wanliu Vi


    was entirely due to Charlie¡¯s presence in this vi.


    And that inconspicuous little formationid down.


    Don¡¯t look at this formation, it just uses a rejuvenation pill and some spiritual energy, but the value of


    this formation is more than 100 billion.


    ording to the old man¡¯s routine after he got sick, his memories every day are like articles written


    on the beach. As the tide keeps beating the beach, most of the content on the beach will be washed


    away, and when the tide rises at night, it will disappear. Wash away everything on the beach.


    Therefore, when the old man arrived in Aurous Hillst night, most of today¡¯s memories have been


    almost forgotten. He rushed all the way from the airport to Wanliu Vi, when he was in this vi and


    was secretly nourished by Charlie¡¯s rejuvenation pill, his memory was immediately strengthened


    under the effect of the formation.


    That¡¯s why, he can still remember what happened after getting off the ne, but he can¡¯t remember


    everything before getting off the ne.


    The olddy was very happy at this time, she quickly said to the old man, ¡°I have to tell Marshal the


    good news quickly!¡±


    Then, she pulled the old man and took the elevator to the first floor.


    At this time, in the huge restaurant on the first floor, the servants had already prepared a sumptuous


    breakfast. Marshal and Duncan were already sitting at the dining table full of energy, devouring all


    kinds of exquisite breakfasts.


    It wasn¡¯t just the old couple who felt that they had a particrly solid andfortable sleep that


    night, the two of them felt the same way.


    The two felt as if they had returned to the heartless and energetic age of seventeen or eighteen


    years old. After exhausting all their energy during the day, they could immediately fall asleep in bed.


    Seeing the old coupleing, the two quickly stood up and said hello, while Marshal asked with


    concern, ¡°Mom and Dad, how did you two sleep wellst night?¡±


    The olddy said excitedly, ¡°I slept so well, And let me tell you some good news, the old man still


    remembers what happened yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Marshal was startled that the fritters fell from his hands, he looked at his ruddy father and


    asked hastily,


    ¡°Dad, do you still remember everything from yesterday?!¡±


    The old man said, ¡°I remember part of it¡­ from the time I got off the ne and came here, I


    remember it very clearly, and I couldn¡¯t remember it clearly before that.¡±


    Marshal blurted out, ¡°I just remembered I told Duncan that this ce seems to be a treasurend of


    geomantic omen.¡±


    ¡°After I slept here, I felt very rxed all over my body. He said he felt the same way, and I thought it


    might be something that happened between the two of us. Hallucinations or delusion, I didn¡¯t expect


    the two of you to feel the same way!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s even more incredible is that Dad, you can still remember what happened yesterday, which


    is too amazing!¡±


    He looked at Duncan who was beside him and asked, ¡°Duncan, do you think there is something


    metaphysical in it?¡±


    Duncan nodded with a smile on the side, and said, ¡°This matter is indeed a bit magical, and more


    importantly, I can really feel the wonderfulness of it. Maybe there is something metaphysical about


    it.¡±


    Although Duncan said this, he was keenly aware that this wonderful change was definitely not


    metaphysical, and it must have an inseparable rtionship with Charlie.


    He was even sure that this was written by Charlie.


    It turned out that Duncan didn¡¯t believe in metaphysics, but since he was rescued by Charlie, he not


    only believed in metaphysics but also was in awe of it.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, he was a detective himself and was very sensitive to all kinds of information. Although


    Charlie didn¡¯t tell him the mystery of this vi,


    But in the phone call with Charlie, before he came, Charlie specifically exined to him, We must


    ensure that the old man and the olddy live in this vi, and try to let them stay for as long as


    possible.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t understand either. On the one hand, Charlie didn¡¯t want to recognize the old


    couple, and on the other hand, he wanted them to stay here for a longer period of time. There was


    obviously a contradiction between the two.


    But this morning, when his body had this wonderful feeling, he realized that this was actually


    Charlie¡¯s real purpose.


    Charlie has already made a big fuss here so that the people who live here can get a lot of physical


    improvement.


    Maybe, as long as the old man stays here for a few more days, the troubles caused by Alzheimer¡¯s


    disease can be easily solved.


    Thinking of this, Duncan also admired Charlie even more.


    Although he has been unwilling to recognize his grandparents, he really took great pains to settle


    down!


    At this time, the olddy said happily, ¡°It¡¯s only a day since we came here that I can see such a big


    improvement.¡±


    ¡°If we stay here for a few more days, maybe this disease will be cured by


    itself!¡±


    After that, she remembered, quickly looked at the old man at the side, and said excitedly,


    ¡°Nics, from now on, try to remember everything that happened today, every detail, and


    everything you heard and said to others,¡±


    ¡°In other words, let¡¯s review it here tomorrow morning to see how much memory you can retain of


    today!¡±

 Chapter 5475

    Chapter 5475


    Hearing what the olddy said, Duncan was overwhelmed,


    And he blurted out, ¡°Auntie! Your idea is great!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After that, he immediately took out his mobile phone, turned on the video recording, and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s take turns to record it for Uncle,¡±


    ¡°Marshal, hurry up and arrange for someone to buy a few action cameras that can be carried with


    you to record non-stop.¡±


    ¡°When Uncle rests at night, he will have someone import all the footage into theputer and cut it


    out.¡±


    ¡°We will rey it tomorrow!¡± Marshal was also very excited,


    And said without hesitation he said: ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll arrange it now!¡±


    The olddy said again, ¡°I think the environment here is really good,¡±


    ¡°Nics, let¡¯s have some food quickly, and I¡¯ll take you for a walk by theke,¡±


    ¡°It might have better results!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Duncan quickly said, ¡°Auntie, I have some disagreements on this point,¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best for you and Uncle to stay in this vi and do not go anywhere!¡±


    The olddy asked suspiciously, ¡°Duncan, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Duncan said solemnly, ¡°Auntie, to tell you the truth, I went out for a walk after getting up early in the


    morning.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, although the environment here is good, it is far from the feeling of a paradise.¡±


    ¡°It is nothing more than a mountainside with a smallke, and then there are more willow trees.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, this kind of environment is not in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°In the city, of course, it is considered to be very good, butpared with the An family Manor,¡±


    ¡°I think it is still a lot worse, there is no reason why the mountains and rivers here are much better


    than the An family Manor.¡±


    Speaking of this, Duncan concluded ¡°So I feel that if this kind of physical improvement is really a


    kind of metaphysics,¡±


    ¡°Then the mystery of this metaphysics must be in this house, not in the external environment.¡±


    The olddy sat thoughtfully. nodded.


    She felt that what Duncan said made sense.


    As far as the natural scenery is concerned,


    The strength of the hardware outside the gate of Wanliu Vi can¡¯t even match the level of a 1A


    scenic spot in China.


    However, the manor that settled in the United States is almost on the same level as a 5a-level


    scenic spot.


    If it is said that the changes in everyone¡¯s body are affected by the environment,¡±


    ¡°It seems that it is not the case for a ce like Wanliu Vi.


    Duncan said to Marshal at this time, ¡°By the way, Marshal,¡±


    ¡°Do the servants who came here in advance live in other vis?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marshal nodded, and said, ¡°All the servants and bodyguards don¡¯t live in


    this vi,¡±


    ¡°What I thought at the time was that this vi will be reserved for An¡¯s family to live in,¡±


    ¡°And the servants only need toe in during the day to do some daily work.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°You can ask them about it on the sidelines.¡±


    ¡°Ask them if they have felt any obvious changes in their bodies during the few days they lived here.¡±


    Marshal immediately took out his mobile phone, made a call to the housekeeper, and consulted on


    the sidelines.


    These housekeepers and servants who arrived early have been living in several surrounding vis,


    But ording to their descriptions, they didn¡¯t have any special feelings when they lived here for a


    few days.


    As a result, Marshal also agreed with Duncan¡¯s statement even more,


    And felt that the reason why his father¡¯s memory was relieved,


    And the reason why others felt extremely rxed, presumably lies in this vi.


    Therefore, Marshal said, ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t go out these few days,¡±


    ¡°Try to stay in this vi for 24 hours, and see if dad¡¯s condition will improve.¡±


    The olddy hurriedly said, ¡°I also n to go to the ce where your sister lived in the past today.¡±


    ¡°I asked someone to check it before.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the old house has been bought by the ex-wife of Eastcliff Su¡¯s eldest son.¡±


    Marshal frowned and asked, ¡°The ex-wife of the eldest son of Su? Is it Zynn¡¯s ex-wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The olddy nodded slightly.


    Marshal looked surprised, ¡°Zynn¡¯s ex-wife, why did she buy the ce where my sister and my


    brother-inw lived?


    ¡°Or, she has always missed your brother-inw for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Some time ago, she angered the Su family because of bidding for that old house,¡±


    ¡°And was almost cleared by the Su family. At that time,¡±


    ¡°The incident was quite big, and we heard it in the United States .¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Marshal nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific details.¡±


    ¡°I only know that the scandal that the old man of the Su family wanted to kill his daughter-inw was


    widely known.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be because of this¡­¡±


    So, Marshal said again, ¡°In this case, let Dad rest here, and I will apany you there.¡±


    The old man said without thinking, ¡°No, I will go too!¡±

 Chapter 5476

    Chapter 5476


    Marshal hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, you should cultivate well in the vi.¡±


    ¡°We are still waiting to review it with you tomorrow, to see how much you can remember tomorrow.¡±


    The old man waved his hand, ¡°You can rey it at any time, and you can rey tomorrow¡¯s game


    the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Since your mother is going to Margaret¡¯s house,¡±


    ¡°I also want to follow the ce.¡±


    Marshal was about to say something, but the olddy stepped forward and said,


    ¡°Marshal, your father is right, we will live here for a while anyway,¡±


    ¡°The rey is not on today, let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Marshal saw that his mother had spoken, so he stopped talking, nodded immediately, and said,


    ¡°Okay, Mom, you and Dad will have a meal first, and I will arrange it.¡±


    Immediately, Marshal winked at Duncan, and the two left the restaurant and came to the courtyard.


    At this time, Marshal looked at Duncan and asked him,


    ¡°By the way, Old Li, judging from your experience,¡±


    ¡°Will my nephew go back to that old house after so many years?¡±


    ¡°If we start from the old house, Can you find any relevant clues?¡±


    Duncan nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that people are emotional animals


    after all,¡±


    ¡°And the vast majority of people have this kind of plot,¡±


    ¡°And in all cases where suspects escaped and were arrested, more than half of the suspects were


    all caught when they went home quietly or contacted their family members,¡±


    ¡°Thest memories of Charlie and his parents are in that old house,¡±


    ¡°And he should all go back and have a look.¡± He said again, ¡°However, it has been twenty years.¡±


    ¡°Even if Charliees back, in such a long timeline of twenty years,¡±


    ¡°It may be difficult to find any useful clues.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Marshal nodded lightly, and said, ¡°After all, it has been twenty years.¡±


    ¡°Even if Charlie hase back, I am afraid that there is no way to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Mom wants to visit the old house, probably more because she wants to go to the old house.¡±


    ¡°Take a look at the ce where my sister¡¯s family lived.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said, ¡°I understand this very well.¡±


    Duncan knew very well that Charlie¡¯s hands and eyes were in Aurous Hill, and this matter must


    have been settled long ago,


    Even if Marshal found him at the door of the house, as long as Charlie doesn¡¯t want to see him, it¡¯s


    impossible for Marshal to find any specific clues.


    As for himself, Charlie saved his life, so of course it is impossible to betray Charlie.


    What¡¯s more, he also feels that Charlie is really not suitable to recognize An family at the moment,


    So he can only follow the fake appearance to make suggestions.


    As long as he finally guides them to prevent them from really discovering Charlie¡¯s clues, his


    mission will bepleted.


    At this time, Marshal said again, ¡°By the way, Old Li,¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about investigating the benefactor who saved your


    life?¡±


    Duncan was startled, and said, ¡°The benefactor who saved me, whereabouts are here.¡±


    ¡°Even if I want to find him, I don¡¯t have any clues.¡±


    Marshal shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that there are no clues, and it¡¯s in Aurous


    Hill!¡±


    Duncan deliberately asked him, ¡°Marshal, what do you mean?¡±


    Marshal said seriously, ¡°I told you about the Rejuvenation Pill auction that I participated in Aurous


    Hill.¡±


    ¡°Until An¡¯s family was attacked in New York and our family was rescued by him,¡±


    ¡°I never thought about the clue of the Rejuvenation pill.¡±


    Speaking of this, Marshal looked at Duncan and said slowly, ¡°But since You said that after you were


    rescued by benefactor¡¯s medicine,¡±


    ¡°I felt that the person who refined the Rejuvenation Pill and the person who saved you and An¡¯s


    family should be the same!¡±


    Duncan asked him in surprise, ¡°What do you mean? Is that benefactor in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°But there is someone in Aurous Hill who knows him, that is Warnia Song from the Song family in


    Aurous Hill!¡±


    ¡°Warnia Song?¡± Duncan looked puzzled.


    Marshal exined, ¡°The Song family is one of the organizers of the Rejuvenation Pill auction that


    day, and Warnia is the owner of the Song family!¡±


    ¡°At the same time, she was also the auctioneer of the auction!¡±


    ¡°These cluese together, how can she not know the benefactor, if he is not a ghost!¡±


    Duncan¡¯s heart trembled, and he said with hesitation on his face,


    ¡°Marshal, that benefactor has great powers.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want to meet us with his true face, why do we investigate him like this? Is it


    suitable?¡±


    ¡°Not suitable.¡± Marshal nodded without thinking, but then said firmly, ¡°Old Li, my sister, and my


    brother-inw were killed in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And my nephew was also lost in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°And now, the benefactor¡¯s clues have also connected to Aurous Hill, I always feel¡­ there may be


    some kind of connection here.¡±


    Duncan asked tentatively quickly, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you think that the benefactor we are talking about is


    your big nephew, right?¡±


    Marshal waved his hand, ¡°That¡¯s unlikely¡­ I was thinking, could it be that he just happened to save


    him?¡±


    Duncan coughed twice, and said, ¡°You, don¡¯t think about it, you didn¡¯t find this assumption, it¡¯s very


    close to the plot of martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Besides, the benefactor is not from your family, why did they save your nephew in Aurous Hill 20


    years ago,¡±


    ¡°And fly to the United States to save your family and me after 20 years?¡±


    Marshal said embarrassingly, ¡°Yes¡­ What you said makes sense¡­ However, even if the


    benefactor has nothing to do with my nephew¡¯s clues,¡±


    ¡°He saved our family after all, so I want to take the time to visit Warnia and see if I can get any clues


    from her.¡±


    ¡°Even if she keeps her mouth shut to us, she will definitely be able to help me convey a few words


    to the benefactor.¡±

 Chapter 5477

    Chapter 5477


    Twenty minutester, Marshal apanied the olddy to the old house of Charlie¡¯s parents.


    An family¡¯s bulletproof convoy quickly left Wanliu Vi and headed for the old city.


    At the same time, Charlie was also driving in the direction of Wanliu Vi from the urban area.


    He nned to go to the Champs-Elysees Hot Spring,


    And Wanliu Mountain Vi is very close to the Champs-Elysees Hot Spring in a straight line,


    Only separated by two hills. Most of the routes ovep.


    On the expressway out of the city, Charlie saw a convoy approaching from the opposite direction.


    Before he set off, Duncan sent a message telling him that his grandmother was going to visit his


    parents¡¯ old house today,


    So although the two sides passed each other at a very fast rtive speed, Charlie could still tell that


    this was An¡¯s convoy.


    However, his thoughts were not too involved.


    He had already exined to those who should be ounted for.


    He believed that with his usual personality and prestige,


    No one in Aurous Hill would reveal his identity to his grandparents.


    Arriving at the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel,


    Mateo has already started a new day of teaching.


    When Charlie arrived, he saw that all the students were concentrating on their studies,


    So he didn¡¯t go in to disturb them.


    He just observed the situation of Nanako and Aoxue at the window.


    At this time, the two girls were sitting cross-legged on the futon,


    Following Mateo¡¯s guidance, closing their eyes and circting their true energy.


    Charlie was surprised to find that Nanako¡¯s body had already shown signs of true qi cirction.


    It seems that in just a few days, she has already mastered the mystery of internal observation,


    And the key to the transformation of true energy in the body,


    And she haspleted the entry stage of martial arts, which really impressed Charlie.


    As for Aoxue next to her, Charlie could also feel at this time that some energy simr to true qi was


    generated intermittently in her body,


    But she still couldn¡¯t truly realize the full operation of true qi in her body.


    And the state of her dantian, meridians, and true qi in her body is like a car¡¯s power system in a


    starting state,


    But the starter has not yet reached the speed required for the engine to really ignite and run.


    Although it has not beenpletely sessful, At least half of it has been sessful.


    As long as they continue to work hard in this direction,


    He believes that it will not take long before they can sessfully realize the full operation of true


    energy.


    It seems that Aoxue¡¯s talent is indeed much worse than Nanako¡¯s.


    Besides the two of them, Charlie was also more concerned about the status of Issac and Orvel.


    So he turned his attention to the two and found that the two brothers were still in the stage of


    headless chickens at this time, unable to realize the inside view at all. Eyes, but grinning all the


    time, it seems that the heart is exerting force in a certain direction.


    Although Issac was not as ferocious as Orvel,


    His brows were always furrowed as if he was full of doubts.


    Charlie knew very well that these two people were both stuck on the key point of looking inside.


    If it is impossible to realize the endoscopic view,


    Then it is impossible to find the specific positions of the meridians and the dantian,


    And it is even more impossible to operate the true energy.


    Endoscopic things are very mysterious,


    Just like vocal music teachers always talk about chest cavity resonance,


    And head cavity resonance. People who understand it can understand it as soon as they see it


    coming.


    For this kind of thing, one must calm down and explore slowly.


    Only by touching the context can sess be possible.


    At the same time.


    Aurous Hill Old Town.


    An family¡¯s originally eye-catching convoy broke up before entering the old


    city,


    Making it less conspicuous,


    But all the vehicles are still closely guarding themercial vehicle that Charlie¡¯s grandmother and


    uncle were riding in.


    In Charlie¡¯s parents¡¯ old house, Liona and Zhiyu had already had breakfast.


    Zhiyu dressed concisely, picked up her handbag, and said to Liona,


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the School of Finance and Economics.¡±


    Liona nodded, and asked, ¡°Drive slowly on the road, will youe back to eat at noon?¡±


    Zhiyu said, ¡°I won¡¯t be back at noon.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will eat with Melba in the cafeteria of the School of Finance and Economics.¡±


    As the person in charge of ISU Shipping One of them, Zhiyu, has been with


    Melba every day in recent days,


    Going to Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics to find Melba¡¯s father, to recharge her


    lessons.


    Now, the business of ISU Shipping is getting bigger and bigger,


    The market share and operating ie are getting higher and higher.


    Although the two girls have not had any problems in the operation of arge stall worth hundreds of


    billions of dors,


    The development speed of thepany is too fast after all.


    Both of them are worried that the upper limit of ISU Shipping will be limited due to theirck of


    experience and ability,


    So they have been looking for Mr. Watt to refresh their learnings these days.


    After all, Pord is a top professor of economics, and he also has rich practical experience and


    knowledge.


    For the two young girls, he is like a guide.


    Zhiyu was changing her shoes and getting ready to go out when she heard a crisp knock on the


    courtyard door.


    In order to preserve the original taste of this old house to the greatest extent, Liona chose the iron


    fence door as the courtyard door.


    Although there is no doorbell, the door-knocking sound is as clear as a copper


    bell,


    And it can be heard in the room. Zhiyu was a little puzzled,


    And muttered, ¡°Who came to the house so early in the morning? Could it be Mr. Wade?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he mention it? When he is so sensitive, how could hee here like that.¡±


    As she spoke, she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and have a look.¡±

 Chapter 5478

    Chapter 5478


    Immediately, Liona changed the slippers outside, opened the door, and walked out.


    Through the iron gate, she saw an olddy and a middle-aged man standing outside the gate.


    These two were Charlie¡¯s grandmother and uncle.


    However, Charlie¡¯s grandmother has almost never appeared in front of the media for so many


    years,


    And Marshal hardly deals with the media because he is in charge of the inside and not the outside,


    So Liona didn¡¯t recognize the two of them.


    She walked to the door and asked, ¡°Who are you two looking for?¡±


    The olddy An outside the door looked at Liona, smiled slightly, and asked her,


    ¡°May I ask, are you Ms. Liona Du?¡±


    Hearing her own name, she hurriedly said humbly,


    ¡°Auntie, you are too polite. I am Liona, may I ask who you are?¡±


    Old Lady An said with a smile,


    ¡°I¡­ I am Changying Wade¡¯s mother-inw, Margaret¡¯s mother, Samantha Weng.¡±


    As she said this, she pointed to Marshal next to her, and introduced,


    ¡°This is my eldest son and Margaret¡¯s younger brother, Marshal¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Liona looked at the olddy in surprise and eximed ¡°You are Aunt An! Pleasee in,


    come in! Mr. An, pleasee in!¡± As he said, she quickly opened the door.


    At first, Liona didn¡¯t understand why Mrs. An came to see her,


    But soon she realized that the purpose of the olddy¡¯sing here should have nothing to do with


    her.


    Combined with what Charlie exined before,


    She immediately concluded that Mrs. An must havee here to find clues about Charlie.


    Olddy An thanked and followed Liona and walked in.


    At this time, Zhiyu also came out from the inner door.


    Seeing an old woman and a middle-aged man walking into the yard, She couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    little puzzled.


    At this time, Liona hurried introduced to the two of them,


    ¡°Let me introduce to you, this is my daughter Zhiyu,¡±


    ¡°Zhiyu, this is Grandma An and Uncle An from the United States. ¡°


    ¡°Grandma An¡­¡± Zhiyu blurted out subconsciously,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr¡­.¡±


    She originally wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t Mr. Wade¡¯s grandmother and uncle, But when the words


    came to her mouth, she was instantly startled.


    She almost betrayed Charlie by ident, so he quickly said without showing any trace,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Uncle Wade¡¯s mother-inw?


    Old Madam An asked curiously, ¡°Miss Su also knows Changying? ¡°


    ¡°Zhiyu quickly waved her hand, ¡°Grandma, you misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Uncle Wade. I heard it from others before,¡± ¡°And after my mother moved here, I heard


    it from my mother.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s like this¡­¡± Mrs. nodded lightly, without much doubt.


    After all, she had checked the past of Liona and Changying before she came,


    And she also knew that Liona had been thinking about Changying for so many years,


    And even almost died.


    It¡¯s just that, visiting Liona felt a bit awkward.


    After all, the gentle and intellectual woman in front of her was, to a certain extent, her daughter¡¯s


    rival in love,


    And she was defeated miserably by her daughter.


    In fact, Liona was also very embarrassed.


    She has loved Changying for so many years,


    But she never thought that one day, Changying¡¯s mother-inw woulde to her.


    In order to alleviate the strange atmosphere, she said to Zhiyu,


    ¡°Zhiyu, aren¡¯t you going to school? It¡¯s gettingte, go quickly.¡±


    Zhiyu nodded, and politely addressed the olddy and Marshal,


    ¡°Grandma, Uncle, you two talk with mom. I have something to do, so I will leave first.¡±


    The two of them were naturally very polite.


    At the invitation of Liona, they entered the inner door of this old house.


    The moment she entered the room, the olddy saw that the decoration style here was still the


    same as it was twenty years ago,


    And when she thought of her daughter, son-inw, and grandson,


    This was thest ce they lived before their death. Tears flowed down.


    Afraid of Liona¡¯s impressions, she quickly turned to wipe away her tears with her sleeves,


    Then smiled and said to Liona, ¡°Ms. Du, to tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I havee here in so many years,¡±


    ¡°Thank you for maintaining this ce. It looks great!¡±


    Liona hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t call me Ms. Du, just call me Liona.¡±


    The olddy nodded lightly and asked her,


    ¡°Liona, I take the liberty toe here to bother you. I want to ask you something.¡±


    Liona knew what the olddy was going to ask, but she still deliberately asked her,


    ¡°Auntie, what do you want to know?¡±


    The olddy sighed, and said quietly, ¡°After Changying and Margaret¡¯s ident,¡±


    ¡°Their son¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. Over the years, we have searched the whole world several


    times,¡±


    ¡°But we have not found any clues rted to him. I want to know,¡±


    ¡°Since you came here, have you seen any suspicious-looking young men around the age of twenty-


    seven or eight,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who has been watching and wandering around here?¡±


    Liona could only lie and said,


    ¡°Auntie, To be honest, I haven¡¯t noticed anyone, this is the old city of Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°The poption density is very high, and the people living around are also very messy,¡±


    ¡°Peoplee and go every day, I really don¡¯t have any memory of anyone acting suspiciously.¡±


    The olddy said with a disappointed expression,


    ¡°Charlie had been very affectionate since he was a child,¡±


    ¡°And he is very filial to his parents.¡±


    ¡°If he is still alive for so many years, he will definitelye back and take a look¡­¡±

 Chapter 5479

    Chapter 5479


    Seeing that the olddy was in a low mood, Lionaforted her apologetically,


    ¡°Auntie, I have lived here not for too long.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Charlie has been here for so many years before I moved in,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to go too far and feel pessimistic.¡±


    The olddy nodded lightly, and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that Charlie is still alive,¡±


    ¡°But the clues I can find about him are too few,¡±


    ¡°And if one of these clues is broken, the rest will be missing¡­¡±


    Liona smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, maybe it¡¯s just not the time for you to meet him yet.¡±


    ¡°When the time is right, even if he is far away, he wille to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m just afraid that I won¡¯t be able to wait for that day when I¡¯m old.¡±


    Liona couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed when she saw the olddy was extremely mncholic.


    Aurous Hill, for the olddy, is definitely a sad ce that she can¡¯t bear to look back on.


    The daughter and son-inw died here, and the grandson disappeared here for 20 years.


    If it were her, she might not even have the courage toe here.


    However, at such an advanced age, the olddy came here without hesitation.


    Just for this alone, she is afraid that it will take a long time for psychological construction.


    Thinking of this, Liona couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself,


    ¡°Charlie, your grandma came to Aurous Hill at such an old age,¡±


    ¡°No matter how big of a problem you have,¡±


    ¡°You should at least give her a thought, right?¡±


    However, Liona also knew that the difficulties and obstacles he faced were far beyond what she


    could estimate.


    With Charlie¡¯s character, he must have had reasons for making such a cruel decision.


    So, she quickly said to the olddy, ¡°Auntie, since you havee to Aurous Hill from far away,¡±


    ¡°You might as well settle here temporarily and live for a while,¡±


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t find Charlie in here,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, maybe he wille back someday, and you can meet him here.¡±


    The reason why Liona suggested that the olddy stay in Aurous Hill for a longer period of time was


    because,


    She knew Charlie¡¯s ability. If she is in Aurous Hill, Charlie will definitely be able to protect her in


    various ways.


    Liona¡¯s words also corresponded to what the olddy was thinking.


    She nodded slightly and said seriously, ¡°I have no ns to go back aftering to Aurous Hill this


    time.¡±


    ¡°In other words, if I don¡¯t wait for Charlie toe back, I will stay.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave Aurous Hill for a while.¡±


    Hearing this, Liona felt relieved, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Auntie, you should stay in Aurous Hill for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You cane here anytime. If you need my help in Aurous Hill, I will definitely do my best.¡±


    The olddy said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much, Liona!¡±


    ¡­


    When the olddy was a guest at Liona¡¯s home,


    Charlie was still at the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel,


    Paying attention silently and following Mateo¡¯s teaching progress.


    The oral liquid that was canned in the vi in the middle of the mountain before is still stored in the


    vi.


    Charlie ns to wait a few more days and wait for his special people to sessfully enter the gate


    of martial arts before taking the oral liquid.


    He will distribute it to everyone so that everyone can experience the feeling of rapid growth in


    cultivation.


    After staying in the Champs Elysees all morning,


    Mateo didn¡¯t stop the morning lecture until 11:30 noon, and said loudly to everyone,


    ¡°Everyone, this morning¡¯s lecture is over, everyone is free to eat and rest,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We will start on time at 1:30 Afternoon ss.¡±


    Everyone stood up from the futon, bowed to Mateo, and thanked him,


    And then walked out while rxing their muscles and bones.

 Chapter 5480

    Chapter 5480


    Nanako didn¡¯t leave in a hurry, but asked Aoxue excitedly,


    ¡°Aoxue, have you mastered the mystery of endoscopic examination?¡±


    Aoxue scratched her head, ¡°It seems that the answer is no¡­¡±


    ¡°It feels like an endoscopic view is a very deep dive to the bottom of the pond,¡±


    ¡°And every time I get down to go to the bottom, I can¡¯t go any further. It¡¯s really annoying¡­¡±


    After that, she asked Nanako, ¡°Nanako, your expression is so excited, you have mastered it?!¡±


    Nanako nodded heavily, and eximed in a low voice,


    ¡°I seem to have found the mystery of introspection,¡±


    Just like the diving, you said just now, I couldn¡¯t dive at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I feel that the closer to the bottom, the more repulsive the water,¡±


    ¡°And everywhere pushing me to the surface¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Aoxue said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s the feeling that I can¡¯t live or die!¡±


    ¡°I was tortured like crazy, how did you survive?¡±


    Nanako said very seriously, ¡°I also worked hard at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I tried my best to dive down forcibly, but I didn¡¯t seed even once.¡±


    ¡°Later, I calmed down and assumed in my mind that my spiritual consciousness hade out of the


    body and going up to the highest ce!¡±


    Aoxue eximed, ¡°Go to the highest ce?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nanako said decisively and excitedly,


    ¡°Going to the highest ce! It¡¯s like climbing all the way to a cliff above ake,¡±


    ¡°And then stepping on the steep cliff with your heels.¡±


    ¡°On the edge of the cliff, let the divine sense open its arms and jump off the cliff without distraction!¡±


    As she spoke, Nanako continued with a trembling voice,


    ¡°Let me fall faster and faster, let the wind in my ears Ipletely disregarded the feeling of roaring,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I just wanted toplete this leap! That feeling was like a needle falling from the sky and piercing


    into the water,¡±


    ¡°Without the previous feeling of all resistance! In a sh, it suddenly bes clear!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Aoxue was dumbfounded, and blurted out, ¡°Nanako¡­you¡­you can really get out of your


    body?¡±


    In fact, not only Aoxue was horrified, but even Charlie was also shocked endlessly.


    Even if he has mastered the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±,


    He has never heard of this method of practicing martial arts. It sounds extreme!


    ¡°No¡­¡± Nanako exined, ¡°It¡¯s not really that the consciousness is out of the body,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just to calm down, let your mind, let go of your body as much as possible,¡±


    ¡°And pretend that you have the consciousness.¡±


    Aoxue asked puzzled ¡°Can this also be imagined?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nanako said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s like peeping inside. I always didn¡¯t understand it at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°The word peeping means seeing. People only have one pair of eyes,¡±


    ¡°And they can only see the world outside the body.¡±


    ¡°How can I be able to peek inside and see the meridians and dantian in the body?¡±


    ¡°However, this morning, I suddenly understood the truth. Assuming that consciousness has left the


    brain, eyes, ears, mouth, and nose,¡±


    ¡°And dived into my body like diving into the bottom of the water,¡±


    ¡°When I really find that method, the whole person feelspletely different!¡± Mateo heard the


    exnation and at the same time, Aoxue was stunned.


    After a while, she clenched her fists and said excitedly,


    ¡°I¡¯ll try your method too!¡±


    ¡°I really realized the inner peeping, and also mastered theplete operation of the true energy.¡±


    ¡°Such a fast speed is the only time Master Hong has ever seen in his life, congrattions!¡±


    Nanako said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s all Master Mateo he taught me well!¡±


    Mateo waved his hand and said seriously, ¡°Miss Ito is really talented! Not only did you master the


    way of internal observation in such a short period of time,¡±


    ¡°Even the three meridians in your body are almost in a state ofplete opening,¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t know how to operate before.¡±


    ¡°Qi and meridians are like a highway without vehicles, and they can¡¯t y a real role.¡±


    ¡°However, since you can run your true qi now, I believe that you will be able to use these three


    meridians in a few days.¡±


    ¡°You can get up and be a three-star martial artist!¡±


    ¡°Such a fast speed is really amazing, and in time, Ms. Ito will definitely be a top martial arts


    master!¡±

 Chapter 5481

    Chapter 5481


    Mateo praised and affirmed Nanako so much, but Nanako herself was extremely humble.


    After bowing deeply, she said tly, ¡°Thank you Master Hong for yourpliment.¡±


    ¡°Compared with you, I am just a primary school student who has just started.¡±


    ¡°I dare not be called a martial arts genius.¡±


    ¡°Now I have just found the way of introspection, so I should work hard.¡±


    Mateo praised, ¡°In addition to talent, a good martial arts technique is the second element of martial


    arts practice,¡±


    ¡°And being not arrogant or impetuous is the first element of martial arts practice.¡±


    ¡°Three elements, Ms. Ito monopolizes the three, and the future is bound to be limitless!¡±


    Nanako bowed again, ¡°Thank you for the affirmation, the students must go all out!¡±


    Mateo nodded, smiled, and said, ¡°The lunch break is short,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to eat I will continue in the afternoon.¡±


    Nanako smiled and shook her head and said,


    ¡°I will not go, I will hurry up and continue to consolidate!¡±


    Seeing her working so hard, Aoxue on the side quickly said,


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go either! I want to try Nanako¡¯s kind of method!¡±


    Mateo didn¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about just now,


    Thinking that Nanako had imparted some experience to Aoxue, so he said with a smile,


    ¡°Okay, okay, if you two keep encouraging and helping each other like this,¡±


    ¡°You will definitely be able to get twice the result with half the effort!¡±


    After that, he smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you two.¡±


    The two hurriedly bowed to say goodbye, and after seeing Mateo leaving, They hurriedly sat back


    on the futon again.


    Aoxue couldn¡¯t wait, so she quickly sat down cross-legged, and said excitedly,


    ¡°Nanako, I¡¯ll try it now as you said!¡±


    Nanako nodded, and said, ¡°Be sure to have nothing else on your mind,¡±


    ¡°Once you start trying to brainwash yourself, subconsciously tell You have really realized your soul


    is out of your body,¡±


    ¡°So you must not be troubled by any movement around you anymore,¡±


    ¡°Look for that high ce in your heart, and when you find it,¡±


    ¡°Jump, you will definitely gain something!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Aoxue said heavily Nodding, ¡°I am also grateful to you in my heart.¡±


    For ordinary people, if they find a way to break through,


    They will regard it as the biggest secret in their hearts, And they will rarely reveal it to others.


    But Nanako didn¡¯t keep any secrets at all, and even exined all the details to her in great detail,


    Which made Aoxue thank her and admire her very much.


    However, the two girls didn¡¯t have too many polite words at the moment.


    After Aoxue settled down, she began to concentrate on finding a breakthrough ording to the


    method Nanako introduced.


    Nanako, on the other hand, quietly took out the mobile phone with flight mode turned on from under


    the futon,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Turned off the flight mode, and quickly sent a message to Charlie.


    Charlie saw her fingers flying on the screen for a while, And the mobile phone in his pocket


    immediately vibrated, And he knew that it must be the message from her.


    He took out his phone and saw that it was her.


    In the message, Nanako said, ¡°Mr. Charlie, I have great news to share with you!¡±


    Charlie pretended not to know anything and replied


    ¡°What good news? Tell me about it.¡±


    Nanako replied, ¡°I have already mastered the method of peeping into the meridians and circting


    true qi!¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, I am already a real warrior!¡±


    Charlie pretended to be surprised, ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Breakthrough into a warrior so quickly?! Isn¡¯t it too fast?¡±

 Chapter 5482

    Chapter 5482


    Nanako replied, ¡°Hee hee, Master Hong also said that I got started very fast,¡±


    ¡°But I think this should be rted to the elixir that you gave me before!¡±


    ¡°It must be the elixir for me. That¡¯s why I found the way to get started so quickly!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°The elixir can only strengthen your physical fitness,¡±


    ¡°And help you open up the meridians, but if you can¡¯t master how to use the meridians,¡±


    ¡°Then you will give you everything you have. The meridians are all opened up, you can¡¯t grasp the


    key of internal observation,¡±


    ¡°And it is still impossible to circte your true energy, this is a real talent,¡±


    ¡°Your talent is really great, there is no doubt about it.¡±


    Nanako looked shy at this time, pursing her lips and staring at the phone for a long time,


    She mustered up the courage to ask him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, do you have time tonight?¡±


    ¡°I want to treat you to a meal, and thank you in person!¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Why should you thank me?¡±


    Nanako said, ¡°You helped me so much, and even arranged for me to learn martial arts here.¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m finally getting started, shouldn¡¯t it be right to treat you to a meal?¡±


    ¡°Think of it as a thank-you banquet. I don¡¯t know if you are willing to help me show the honor?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while, and then replied quickly,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°No problem, tell me the time, and I wille on time.¡±


    Nanako said, ¡°Master Hong¡¯s lectures are until 6:30 every day,¡±


    ¡°And we will meetter, at 8 o¡¯clock.¡± How is it?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Charlie said, ¡°Then practice hard and see you tonight.¡±


    Nanako was overjoyed, and quickly replied: ¡°See you tonight!¡±


    Charlie knew that she was eager to practice,


    So he didn¡¯t intend to go in and bother her, so he replied directly Said,


    ¡°Then you should practice hard first, and we¡¯ll talk when we meet tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nanako replied, switched her phone to flight mode again,


    Stuffed it under the futon, and then regained concentration and began to circte her true energy.


    Charlie didn¡¯t say hello to Mateo again,


    And turned around and left the Champs Elysees Hot Spring while everyone was heading towards


    the restaurant and no one saw him.


    On the way back, he kept thinking about the wonderful scene that Nanako described to Aoxue.


    Although he is not a warrior, he can try it ording to Nanako¡¯s experience. If he can really find that


    state, it should be very good for him.


    Just as he was thinking about it, his cell phone rang suddenly, it was Xiaofen calling.


    During the phone call, Xiaofen asked him, ¡°Brother Charlie, what have you been up totely?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Busy about all kinds of misceneous things,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you need me?¡±


    Xiaofen said, ¡°The university is about to start,¡±


    ¡°udia will be registering for school tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°Do you want to apany her to school with me?¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Registering so soon?¡±


    Xiaofen said, ¡°Today is August 24th, and Aurous Hill First-year college freshmen will start to register


    tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°After the registration, the military training will begin immediately.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Charlie suddenly realized that he had never been a freshman,


    Thinking that freshmen should start school earlier,


    After all, they still have two weeks of military training.


    Thinking that udia has no rtives, only Aunt Li, Xiaofen, and himself are the three people who


    are close to her.


    She will register for school tomorrow, so he will definitely go to the tform.


    So, he readily agreed and said, ¡°No problem,¡±


    ¡°I will drive to pick you up tomorrow, what time do you leave?¡±


    Xiaofen said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are two days to report,¡±


    ¡°And you can arrive at any time. I guess there are most people in the morning.¡±


    ¡°How about setting off around ten o¡¯clock?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He asked her, ¡°Do you want to prepare some daily necessities for udia?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she also allocate a bedroom?¡±


    Xiaofen, with a sigh, said, ¡°Aunti has already prepared it for her.¡±


    ¡°She will go with her tomorrow. We can just drive and pull up together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Then I will arrive at around 9:30 tomorrow I will pick you up at


    home!¡± ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s a deal!¡±

 Chapter 5483

    Chapter 5483


    This moment.


    Zijin Vi.


    Maria was standing in front of the desk,


    Looking at thepletedndscape painting in front of her.


    In the painting, the winding mountains stand tall and the Tianchi Lake is rippling, which is beautiful.


    She stretched out her slender fingers and touched the thickest part of the painting like a dragonfly.


    After feeling that there was no stickiness, she looked at the tender white fingertips,


    And saw that there was no ink stain, so she was sure that the painting waspletely dry.


    Afterward, she used the prepared scroll to carefully mount the painting into a golden scroll.


    After finishing all the mounting and rolling it into a scroll, She sealed the scroll with a ribbon made of


    silk.


    At this time, Mr. Zhang¡¯s voice sounded outside the door,


    ¡°Miss, I beg you to see me.¡±


    Maria said loudly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Mr. Zhang, who was already a little rickety,


    Staggered in and saw that thendscape painting on the table case had be a Picture scroll,


    And quickly said, ¡°Congrattions, Miss, for your masterpiece!¡±


    Maria said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not a masterpiece.¡±


    As she spoke, she asked him, ¡°By the way, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°The freshman registration will start, and the registration willst two days tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°When do you think the old ve will apany you there?¡±


    Maria thought for a while, and said, ¡°When will I go,¡±


    ¡°It depends on when that girl named udia will go,¡±


    ¡°And also it depends on whether Charlie will go with Olivia.¡±


    She said to Mr. Zhang, ¡°Well, let Mr. Qiu arrange it.¡±


    ¡°I will start by a car tomorrow morning and wait near Aurous Hill University


    first.¡±


    ¡°Once it is confirmed that udia has started to register, I will go to school.¡±


    Old Zhang nodded slightly, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Okay miss, I will go to him to confirm.¡±


    Immediately, he asked again, ¡°Miss, if I really see that Charlie tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°What should I pay attention to so that he won¡¯t notice the abnormality?¡±


    Maria said indifferently, ¡°You can¡¯t appear in front of him tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°We were in northern Europe that day, and in the end, only the two of us walked out of the farm


    alive.¡±


    ¡°When he sees us, he will definitely try his best to verify whether there is any problem with us.¡±


    ¡°I can handle him. If he sees you, you won¡¯t be able to hide,¡±


    ¡°So during this period of time, you are in Zijin Vi and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Mr. Zhang said without hesitation, ¡°Okay miss, this old ve must take every step with caution and


    shouldn¡¯t leave Zijin Vi.¡±


    Maria hummed, and then said,


    ¡°That¡¯s right, tell Mr. Qiu that he doesn¡¯t have to apany me there,¡±


    ¡°Just let Sister Xian drive me.¡±


    ¡°Old servant obeys!¡±


    Maria said, ¡°Okay, you may go now.¡±


    ¡°Okay miss, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Mr. Zhang bowed and left, Maria held the scroll in both hands,


    And walked slowly to the long table, where On the top of the desk is enshrined the tablet that she


    has always carried with her,


    On which is written the spirit tablet of herte father Warren Lin with big characters.


    Maria knelt down slowly in front of the spiritual tablet,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Carefully ced the scroll aside, folded her hands together,


    Looked at the tablet, and respectfully said, ¡°Father, if I am lucky,¡±


    ¡°Your daughter will be able to meet her benefactor Charlie tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Appearing in front of him will surely arouse his full vignce,¡±


    ¡°Whether he can gain his trust is yet to be known,¡±


    ¡°I hope you are the spirit in the sky, and bless your daughter to gain his trust¡­¡±


    Maria¡¯s expression was tangled for a moment,


    And she stretched out her hand to caress the scroll on the ground,


    She said softly, ¡°If¡­if Charlie still doesn¡¯t believe in your daughter..¡±


    ¡°If he regards her as an enemy¡­your daughter will have to tell the whole story¡­¡±


    At this point, Maria paused for a few seconds, tears are already welling up in her eyes.


    Two lines of tears slid down her cheeks, she didn¡¯t care to wipe it,


    And said softly, ¡°This daughter always remembers what you said to me before you left.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about your life experience and past,¡±


    ¡°And your daughter has never disobeyed you.¡±


    ¡°Yourst wish¡­But if one day your daughter can¡¯t help but tell Charlie these things,¡±


    ¡°Please in the name of the spirit of heaven, don¡¯t me me¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, she wiped away her tears,


    And kowtowed three times to her father¡¯s spiritual tablet.


    ¡­

 Chapter 5484

    Chapter 5484


    Evening.


    After the lecture, Nanako drove back to Tomson alone.


    When she got home, her father and aunt had prepared the ingredients she needed ording to her


    instructions.


    Knowing that Charlie wasing to eat at home, Yuhiko Ito was naturally overjoyed.


    He had long regarded Charlie as the best candidate for his son-inw,


    And Charlie was also very kind to him, so he appreciated the idea all the more.


    After Nanako came back, she hurried into the kitchen and began to cook for Charlie herself.


    She first prepared some high-end seafood sashimi,


    And then heated up the oil to fry a tempura with seafood and vegetables.


    Emi Ito was helping, and after the two of them made a few dishes one after another,


    She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Nanako, it¡¯s time for you to learn some Chinese cuisine.¡±


    ¡°Japanese cuisine is rtively different,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for Chinese men to eat it asionally.¡±


    ¡°If there is too much, it will definitely be boring.¡±


    Nanako was slightly taken aback, and then smiled helplessly,


    ¡°Auntie, since I was a child, I always ate Chinese food in restaurants,¡±


    ¡°How could I have the opportunity to learn how to cook it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated, there are countless spices for seasoning, and the cooking techniques are also


    quite particr.¡±


    ¡°Unlike Japanese cuisine, choose some good seafood ingredients and cut them into slices,¡±


    ¡°And then mix them with soy sauce and fresh mushroom wasabi sauce. It¡¯s a big dish.¡±


    ¡°For any dish of Chinese cuisine, there are countless processes and cooking points.¡±


    ¡°If no one teaches, it will be difficult to learn¡­¡±


    She said, ¡°Actually, I have tried it before. I read the textbooks on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°I make some Chinese dishes, but there are always mistakes in the cooking process¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Emi smiled and said, ¡°This is easy to solve. Your aunt has seen it in Aurous Hill in the past two


    days.¡±


    ¡°There is a very good cooking school that trains novices,¡±


    ¡°And they are very good at cooking.¡±


    Nanako said helplessly, ¡°Auntie, I spend most of my time studying martial arts every day.¡±


    ¡°How can I have time to learn cooking¡­¡±


    Emi smiled and said, ¡°I can sign up to learn first.¡±


    ¡°After learning, take time to teach you at home.¡±


    ¡°The time you are studying martial arts in Aurous Hill is the best time for you to cultivate your


    rtionship with Mr. Wade.¡±


    ¡°If you can learn more cooking skills of Aurous Hill cuisine,¡±


    ¡°You will definitely impress him.¡±


    Nanako asked in surprise, ¡°Really? Are you really willing to help me learn first?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Emi said without thinking, ¡°If I don¡¯t want to, why would I tell you this?¡±


    Nanako was about to bow to thank her when she heard The doorbell ring,


    And she hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade must be downstairs, I¡¯ll pick him up!¡±


    Emi nodded and smiled, ¡°Go now.¡±


    The senior management of Tomson all use elevators to enter the house,


    And they cannot enter the house without a physical card. Those who take the elevator, and Charlie


    came to visit, can only ring the doorbell at the entrance of the unit door in the garage.


    After the upstairs is unlocked, they can enter the elevator and press the button for the designated


    floor.


    Originally, Nanako only needed to help Charlie open the door,


    But she still said to Charlie through the ess control system,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, wait a moment, I wille down to pick you up.¡±


    In Nanako¡¯s traditional Japanese concept, if the beloved man himselfing upstairs is like sitting


    and waiting on the sofa in the living room when the beloved manes home and says ¡°I¡¯m back¡±


    at the door.


    So, she hurried out, took the elevator down to the garage,


    Opened the door of the garage elevator hall for Charlie, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m sorry


    to keep you waiting!


    ¡°Why did youe down?¡±


    Nanako smiled shyly, and said softly, ¡°This is the proper etiquette,¡± ¡°Mr. Wade, Odosan, and the


    others are waiting for you, let¡¯s go up!¡± Charlie nodded slightly and took the elevator upstairs with


    her.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Ito Yuhiko, Ito Emi, and Tanaka Koichi were already waiting in


    line in the elevator hall.


    Seeing Charlie, the three of them bowed at the same time and said, ¡°Mr. Wade is wee!¡±


    Charlie was a little astonished, and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Mr. Ito, why is it so grand¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko bowed and said loudly,


    ¡°This is It should be, Mr. Wade, pleasee in!¡±


    Charlie had no choice but to follow Ito Yuhiko into the door.


    Takehiko Ito invited Charlie to the dining room all the way,


    Took the initiative to open a dining chair for him, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please sit down!¡±


    Charlie was a little ufortable, so he said seriously,


    ¡°Mr. Ito, we are old acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°You are suddenly so polite today, which makes me really ufortable.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said very seriously, ¡°Mr. Wade, all martial arts practitioners know that outsiders¡¯ kung fu is


    just superficial,¡±


    ¡°And the real master is both internal and external. Nanako has been yearning for martial arts since


    she was a child. Unfortunately, back home we only have ninjutsu but no martial arts,¡±


    ¡°And ninjutsu is practiced to hide whereabouts and assassinate secretly.¡±


    ¡°This kind of despicable and indecent positioning is always difficult to enter the elegant hall.¡±


    ¡°Now Mr. Wade gave Nanako a chance to learn real martial arts.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t know how happy she is these days.¡±


    ¡°As a father, I am very pleased to see it, so I must thank Mr. Wade very much.


    Thank you for preaching!¡±


    Before Charlie could speak, Nanako beside him couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and said,


    ¡°Odo-san, I have some good news to tell you!¡±


    Yuhiko Ito hurriedly asked, ¡°What good news? Tell me quickly!¡±


    Nanako said, ¡°Today I finally mastered the way of looking inside,¡±


    ¡°And I really realized the movement of true energy!¡±


    ¡°In other words, I am now a real warrior!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko asked in surprise, ¡°Nanako, have you really be a martial artist?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t everyone say that getting started as a martial artist is the most difficult thing?¡±


    ¡°It is said that the vast majority of people will never be able to enter the martial arts world in their


    entire lives.¡±


    ¡°However, among the very few people who can get started, most of them need a year or even a few


    years to find the tricks,¡±


    ¡°But you have only learned it for a few days, how did you master it so quickly?!¡±

 Chapter 5485

    Chapter 5485


    When Ito Yuhiko was young, he was actually a full-fledged martial arts youth.


    He is exactly the group of Asian young men who were deeply influenced by Bruce Lee in the 1970s


    and 1980s.


    It was under his influence that Nanako became obsessed with martial arts when she was a child.


    And Yuhiko Ito has always been willing to devote himself to his daughter¡¯s hobby.


    He invited the best karate master, the best Sanda and fighting master in Japan to teach Nanako


    since she was a child.


    Nanako also showed extraordinary talent in the process of learning these foreign skills.


    When Nanako was fifteen years old, the famous masters in Japan had taught her everything they


    had learned in their life.


    At that time, Ito Yuhiko hoped to find an opportunity for Nanako to learn inner martial arts.


    In Japan, the only two rted to internal martial arts are ninjutsu and swordsmanship.


    After all, ninjutsu is obscene and not suitable fordies like Nanako, while swordsmanship


    emphasizes the extraordinary state of the unity of humans and swords.


    Once you leave the sword, your actualbat ability will be greatly reduced. In addition, Nanako


    does not like to dance with guns and swords. So she fell into a state of stagnation in martial arts.


    Later, Ito Yuhiko came out of the mountain in person and invited Japan¡¯s top master Yamamoto


    Kazuki to be Nanako¡¯s teacher, which gave Nanako a further space for her martial arts.


    However, Kazuki Yamamoto was also a foreign master after all, so Ito Yuhiko tried to let Ito Nanako


    learn Chinese martial arts.


    But at that time, the Chinese warriors he coulde into contact with were basically the ordinary


    martial arts family. For this kind of martial arts family, the iplete martial arts mentality is the


    foundation of their family¡¯s prosperity for a hundred years,


    So no matter what, you can¡¯t do. No one is willing to pass on the mind to outsiders, so after hitting a


    wall several times, Ito Yuhiko had no choice but to give up this idea.


    However, how could he have imagined that his daughter would be a true warrior in such a


    short period of time?


    Faced with Ito Yuhiko¡¯s astonishment, Nanako truthfully said, ¡°Odo-san, your daughter can be


    a warrior so quickly, thanks to the elixir that Mr. Wade gave at the beginning,¡±


    ¡°Plus a little bit of luck for me, it was so short. Within a short period of time, I found a breakthrough


    method¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to take credit for this. It is definitely due to Nanako¡¯s talent to


    master the basics of martial arts so quickly.¡±


    Yuhiko Ito asked curiously, ¡°Nanako, what is it? It was a coincidence that allowed you to master


    martial arts so quickly?¡±


    Nanako didn¡¯t hide her secrets, so she recounted in detail what she said to Aoxue today.


    Ito Yuhiko was horrified when he heard that, and he opened his mouth wide for a long time before


    he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°This¡­ this seems a little too mysterious, right?¡±


    ¡°People¡­ Can people really find that feeling of the souling out of their bodies?¡±


    Nanako nodded ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it before, but after I tried it myself, I found the feeling of


    separation between man and god. The threshold of martial arts is inner peeping, and the human


    consciousness itself is in the body.¡±


    ¡°The two belong to a state ofpanionship. Just like a magnifying ss, the lens, and the handle


    are born as one, although the lens can magnify everything, but it cannot magnify itself, but if the


    lens is removed from the


    handle,¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The magnifying ss will no longer be that magnifying ss, This is especially true for people, if


    there is no way, I am afraid that the spiritual consciousness will be separated from the body only


    when dying.¡±


    Nanako said again, ¡°So, the difficulty in martial arts is how to do it without damaging yourself. It is


    controble and safe to separate the consciousness from the body.¡±


    ¡°Only by doing this, can it be possible to realize the inside view, so I thought of that method,


    imagining that my consciousness fell from a high ce,¡±


    ¡°And quickly found that kind of safe space. The near-death feeling, I just tried it out of curiosity, but I


    didn¡¯t expect it to seed¡­¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t say a word, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart,


    ¡°Can think of this method, Nanako is really a martial arts wizard¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko After listening, his expression was shocked and fascinated, and he couldn¡¯t help


    muttering, ¡°I never dreamed that martial arts would be so mysterious¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be young. If I were a young man, I would try my best to try everything!¡±


    Nanako smiled and said, ¡°Odo-san, as long as you are willing to take action, it is never toote!


    ¡°At the age of fifty, I will start to learn new things again, after all, life has been rushing for decades,


    and it is only 30,000 days and nights at most.¡±


    Saying this, Ito Yuhiko shook his head and smiled, ¡°People should do specific things at a specific


    stage, pursue self in your twenties, pursue your career in your 30s and 40s,¡±


    ¡°And pursue happiness in your 50s and 60s. Since Mr. Wade helped me regenerate my legs, the


    rest of my life is just for happiness.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ito, once you enter the door of martial arts, the length of your life can


    no longer be seen from the previous perspective.¡±


    After that, he said very seriously, ¡°Even ordinary warriors can live to be a hundred years old.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem, if you are talented enough, you can enter the Dark Realm even if more than


    a hundred years old, and if your cultivation level can be higher,¡±


    ¡°Two hundred years is not a problem, and two hundred years is not the end, you can really reach


    the peak If it¡¯s so extreme, I¡¯m afraid the lifespan will be longer¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Ito Yuhiko was startled for a moment, and his expression became dull.


    He pursed his lips, looked at Charlie, and then at Nanako. After a while, he suddenly filled a ss of


    sake in silence, then stood up with the ss in his hand, and said with gratitude, mncholy, and


    solemnness,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, it seems that Nanako has really embarked on a long road with no end in sight¡­ She is


    my only child, but at my age, I am destined to not be able to apany her too far.¡±


    ¡°I entrust her to you, I hope you can apany her forever, apany her for fifty years, one


    hundred years, one hundred and fifty years, or even longer! Please!¡±


    As he said, he held the wine ss in front of Charlie, the whole person bowed at ny degrees


    and remained motionless.


    Nanako was originally very happy to find a breakthrough method, but unexpectedly, her father


    thought of this aspect.


    Having been in contact with Charlie for a long time, she also knows that once a person goes far


    enough on the road of martial arts, his life span must be long enough.


    At that time, the elders, peers, and even juniors around him will leave him one by one, and he will


    be left alone on this lonely road.


    If there is a like-minded person to apany each other on the long road of tens of hundreds of


    years, or even longer, the feeling of loneliness will naturally be relieved a lot.


    She knew that it was precise because her father realized this when he begged Charlie so solemnly.


    Thinking of this, Nanako¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, tears poured out uncontrobly, and she


    choked up in her mouth,


    ¡°Odosan¡­¡± As she spoke, tears fell like rain¡­


    At this moment, Charlie couldn¡¯t help signing in his heart.


    In his opinion, Ito Yuhiko really thinks about his daughter in every way, and the role of the father has


    been done quite well.


    In Charlie¡¯s heart, he naturally has a different feeling for Nanako, and now it seems that with


    Nanako¡¯s talent, she is very likely to go very far in martial arts.


    He had an intuition that it seemed that the Dark Realm, Transformation Realm, and Grandmaster


    Realm would not be the end for Nanako.


    If this is the case, the rest of Nanako¡¯s life may be hundreds of years or even more than two


    hundred years.


    Once she breaks through from the master level, she might be able to master aura like himself.


    And once mastered the spirit energy, it is very possible to live five hundred years or even longer like


    that senior Meng Changsheng.

 Chapter 5486

    Chapter 5486


    If this road is really so long, how can he let her walk alone?


    Thinking of this, he also stood up, took the wine ss from Yuhiko Ito¡¯s hand with both hands, and


    said firmly,


    ¡°Mr. Ito, don¡¯t worry, I promise you, no matter how long the road is, I will always apany Nanako


    to the end!¡±


    Ito Yuhiko still bowed his body humbly, but his tears fell to the ground uncontrobly.


    It was also at this moment that he suddenly understood that there was no need to worry about


    whether Charlie would be his son-inw.


    Once his daughter really went to the same destination with him, in the long years, it would not


    matter whether they were married or not.


    So, he quietly shed tears, stood up, looked at Charlie, and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you! Thank you,


    Mr. Wade, for your sess!¡±


    For Ito Yuhiko, entrusting Nanako to Charlie at this time is like a wedding, the woman¡¯s father


    entrusts his daughter to the groom.


    No matter how long Nanako¡¯s life path will be in the future, he hopes that Charlie can always be with


    her.


    At least, don¡¯t let her walk alone.


    As long as Charlie can agree to this, in the life journey that mayst for a hundred or two hundred


    years or even longer, other things are nothing.


    Not to mention whether you are married or not, so what if you let yourself give away all the property


    of the Ito family?


    Money is something that is not brought with you when you are born, and you are not taken away


    when you die.


    Nanako on the side had long been weeping.


    It was also only when she suddenly realized that entering the door of martial arts was equivalent to


    changing a new direction in her life.


    Once she aims at this new direction, everything nned for the future in the past two decades will


    undergo earth-shaking changes.


    At this point, change to a new way of living.


    Seeing her father¡¯s red eyes, she suddenly felt a little bit reluctant. She lost her mother when she


    was a child, and was given double fatherly love by her father.


    When she thought of the long journey of martial arts, and once she devoted herself to it, time would


    fly by like a horse.


    She rarely has time to apany their father, not to mention, the Ito Group is her father¡¯s lifelong


    painstaking effort, he has given these to her, so how can she abandon him and the Ito Group?


    Thinking of this, she quickly choked up and said, ¡°Odo-san¡­ I don¡¯t want to


    take martial arts as the main business¡­ I want to apany you more, and I also want to manage


    the Ito Group well¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko asked her back, ¡°Nanako, you know you after your mother passed away, why I worked


    hard to run the Ito Group, even though I already had money that couldn¡¯t be spent, but I still did my


    best?¡±


    Nanako shook her head lightly.


    Ito Yuhiko said seriously, ¡°Before you were ten years old, I worked hard just to use my best to make


    the rest of your life better, and after you were ten years old, I still worked hard to let your offspring


    also be able to live a better life.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ito Yuhiko said again, ¡°But¡­ as a father, is there anything happier than the


    daughter living a hundred years, or even two hundred


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    years?¡±


    ¡°If you can really live to two hundred years old, even if Odo-san dies now and immediately, Odo-san


    will not hesitate!¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said, ¡°Odo-san, please don¡¯t say that¡­¡±


    Ito Yuhiko looked at Nanako, choked up, and said, ¡°Nanako, it¡¯s hard for you to understand the


    emotions of being a parent. If between you and your child, only one can survive, most parents will


    choose to sacrifice themselves. If you be a mother one day, you can understand my feeling.¡±


    Charlie saw that the atmosphere was so sad, so he said, ¡°Mr. Ito doesn¡¯t need to talk so hard,


    Nanako¡¯s future is very long, and your future will not be short.¡±


    After that, picking up the wine ss he said loudly, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a small agreement between


    us, what do you think?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Wade, what agreement do you want to make with me?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t answer his question, but asked with a smile, ¡°I like your house in Kyoto. It seems to


    have a long history, right?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko nodded, ¡°To be exact, it should have a history of nearly three hundred years.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Your 100th birthday, let¡¯s do it there then, I will


    definitelye there to cheer you on that day, you prepare the contract for that house, and then


    give that house to me.¡±


    Ito Yuhiko said subconsciously, ¡°Mr. Wade if you want that house, I can give it to you now. Why wait


    until my 100th birthday, not to mention, I dare not imagine that I can really live to be 100 years


    old¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly froze on the spot as if struck by lightning.


    He looked at Charlie without blinking. Seeing Charlie smiling without saying a word,


    He suddenly came back to his senses, knelt down on the ground, choked up, and said, ¡°Thank you,


    Mr. Wade, for everything¡­¡±


    Nanako also recognized Charlie¡¯s meaning in the words, she quickly knelt down with her father, and


    said gratefully,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for making it happen!¡± Charlie didn¡¯t go to help the two of them, but looked at


    Nanako, and said solemnly,


    ¡°Nanako, from today on, you will study without any distractions. Martial arts, I can assure you that


    Mr. Ito fifty years from now will not be any different from now except that he will be one hundred


    years old!¡±


    ¡°Although it is difficult for Rejuvenation Pill to ensure that people live to two hundred years, but


    hundred and fifty years is still no problem.


    He felt that for Nanako¡¯s sake and to express his admiration for Ito Yuhiko¡¯s father, he also wanted


    Ito Yuhiko to live as long as possible.


    Isn¡¯t it a rejuvenation pill? Two if one is not enough, three if two are not enough.


    What¡¯s more, now that he already has Taizhen Dao¡¯s medicine cauldron, if he refines the enhanced


    version of the Rejuvenation Pill,


    Ito Yuhiko may only need two to live to one hundred and fifty years old.


    Ito Yuhiko originally thought that it was a great gift from Charlie to keep him alive to a hundred years


    old,


    But now after listening to Charlie¡¯s words, he realized that Charlie didn¡¯t just want to let himself live


    to a hundred years old, but Keep his current state until he is a hundred years old man.


    He is only fifty now, and his body is still healthy and tough after Charlie¡¯s previous help and the


    reshaping pill¡¯s reshaping.


    If there is no ident, it should not be a problem to live another thirty years.


    If he is still in this state when he is a hundred years old, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he could live to be


    a hundred and thirty years old or even longer?!


    Thinking of this, Ito Yuhiko was already trembling with excitement, his arms rested on the ground,


    shaking violently like an electric shock,


    And he couldn¡¯t exert any strength at all, but even so, he still held on, humbly kowtowing to Charlie!


    He knew that Charlie¡¯s kindness could no longer be measured by material and money.


    Nanako was also grateful and kowtowed to him like her father.


    Charlie didn¡¯t stop them. He knew that if the father and daughter were not allowed to perform this


    great gift, they might not even be able to sleep.


    Although Emi Ito and Koichi Tanaka were stunned, they knelt silently behind the father and daughter


    for the first time and kowtowed silently.


    After the four people kowtowed three times, Charlie helped the father and daughter up,


    And said with a light smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m here to eat, and I haven¡¯t eaten a bite for a long time, isn¡¯t it


    inappropriate?¡±


    Ito Yuhiko quickly wiped away his tears, and hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat! Mr. Wade, please!¡±

 Chapter 5487

    Chapter 5487


    This simple family banquet of the Ito familypletely changed the direction of the future


    development of the Ito family.


    Nanako decided that from this moment on, she would go all out to climb the peak of martial arts,


    While Yuhiko Ito decided to start looking for a suitable professional manager immediately,


    Handing over the Ito family to a team of professional managers to be in charge of the operation,


    As for himself, behind the scenes Control the development direction of the Ito family,


    And ensure that professional managers will not lead the Ito family downhill.


    In this way, Nanako no longer has to be distracted by the business of the Ito family.


    This father and daughter are full of longing for the future. And Nanako also understood the truth.


    In the future, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether she can achieve a positive result with Charlie.


    What¡¯s important is that as long as She practices martial arts hard,


    She can always be by Charlie¡¯s side for a long, long time in the future.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    Nics in Wanliu Vi didn¡¯t wake up until after eight o¡¯clock. He slept very soundly yesterday and


    today,


    Almost like he has never slept in the past twenty years.


    And the wife on the other side, because she went to many ces in the city to search for clues after


    visiting Liona yesterday,


    Her body was a little tired, so she was still sleeping soundly at this time, But he was sitting alone on


    the desk in front of the window,


    And began to use paper. The pen in his hand is writing something. An hourter, the olddy woke


    up.


    After this night, her body was the same as when she woke up yesterday. She felt very rxed and


    comfortable,


    And even her breathing became much smoother than before. When she saw that the old man was


    writing something on the desk,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She walked up to him and asked him, ¡°Nics, what are you writing?¡± Nics turned around and


    said to the olddy,


    ¡°Write what I can remember about yesterday.¡±


    When the olddy heard this, she immediately asked nervously, ¡°How is it, what do you remember?¡±


    Nics said seriously, ¡°I seem to remember everything.¡± ¡°Remember?¡± the olddy asked in


    surprise,


    ¡°Do you still remember the whole day?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what happened in the morning?¡±


    Nics nodded and said, ¡°When I got up yesterday, you asked me how I was resting.¡±


    ¡°In the same way, I said that I have not slept so well for many years,¡±


    ¡°And then I said that maybe I was a little tired from the flight the day before,¡± ¡°And you were


    surprised at that time, and asked me what I still remember¡­¡±


    The olddy asked excitedly


    ¡°What¡¯s next? Do you remember what happened next?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nics said again, ¡°Then you took me to see Marshal and Duncan,¡± ¡°And you even


    suggested that I try to remember everything,¡±


    ¡°And rey the memories today to see how much I remember¡­¡± After speaking, Nics said


    again,


    ¡°Then I remember everyone was discussing whether it was the environment of Wanliu Vi that


    improved me,¡±


    ¡°Or the metaphysics of this vi yed a role¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°My God¡­¡± The olddy said dumbfounded, ¡°It sounds like you remember everything¡­¡±


    Nics nodded, and said seriously,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any fault, but, further on I don¡¯t have much impression of what happened a while ago¡­¡±

 Chapter 5488

    Chapter 5488


    The olddy was a little incoherent with excitement, and kept murmuring,


    ¡°Great! Really great! Not only did your condition not continue to deteriorate,¡±


    ¡°But it has improved greatly, your memory of yesterday is much clearer than mine.¡±


    ¡°As for your previous memory, I believe you will be able to get it back slowly.¡± ¡°Even if you can¡¯t get


    it back, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Your memory has been greatly improved, as long as we help you review the game,¡±


    ¡°You will definitely remember it!¡± As she spoke, she quickly said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and tell Marshal and the others the good news!¡± In the restaurant on the first


    floor at that time,


    Marshal said to Duncan while eating,


    ¡°Duncan, yesterday¡¯s video has been edited and synthesized ording to the normal time.¡±


    ¡°How much do you think the old man can remember from yesterday?¡± Duncan smiled. Said, ¡°I think


    it¡¯s at least a little concrete,¡±


    ¡°The old man should be able to remember it!¡± Duncan had great trust in Charlie.


    Thinking about it, Charlie must have tampered with this house.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Charlie also drove to Aunt Li¡¯s house as scheduled, Preparing to apany


    udia to report to Aurous Hill University. At this time, udia has prepared her certificate and


    admission letter, And is ready to go to the University.


    Facing the uing college life, although udia was calm on the surface, She inevitably had


    some expectations in her heart.


    After all, college life is a dream that most young people have been looking forward to for many


    years since they were teenagers.


    At the same time, Maria from Zijin Vi is also full of expectations. However, what she was looking


    forward to was not college life at all,


    What she was looking forward to was the moment when she meets Charlie.


    For this moment toe, Maria has prepared for a long time and rehearsed it in her heart for a long


    time.


    She also prepared her own documents and admission notice,


    And asked Sister Xian to drive her to the parking lot of a shopping mall near the University early to


    wait.


    It is about ten minute drive from Aurous Hill University.


    Maria¡¯s n is that as long as udia arrives at the school toplete the registration,


    She will let sister Xian drive there.


    She has already learned about the registration process in advance. Regardless of any major,


    freshmen must firstplete the registration. After checking the information, the school will register


    the students,


    Apply for a student card and a campus card, and at the same time send the new students to the


    school.


    Inform the new students of their ss information,


    Including the ss number, ssroom address, and the name of the instructor.


    In addition, the school will also inform the freshmen of the dormitory building number and give the


    dormitory keys to the freshmen,


    And then the freshmen can go to their dormitories to pack their own beds. Considering that Charlie


    will be very, very shocked when he sees her,


    And it is even very likely that he will have to find a way to determine whether she really remembers


    him on the spot.


    When udia finished the registration process and went to the dormitory, she went to register


    again.


    In this way, she could avoid meeting Charlie in public,


    And set the ce where she and Charlie would meet in the rtively private environment of the


    dormitory.


    However, Maria was not sure whether Charlie would show up today.


    But ording to Maria¡¯s spection, if Charlie apanied udia to report for duty,


    Then he would most likely apany udia to the dormitory,


    And the freshmen entered the school, and the girls¡¯ dormitory has not yet started moving in,


    So male parents will definitely not be rejected And the apanying staff,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When she arrives at the dormitory one stepter than udia, Charlie should be there.


    If Charlie doesn¡¯t apany udia to report to school today, Maria is not worried.


    After all, she had already greeted the school in advance and arranged for herself and udia in the


    same dormitory.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t see Charlie today, she could build a good rtionship with udia and find an


    opportunity to meet Charlie sooner orter!

 Chapter 5489

    Chapter 5489


    Although there were a lot of students who came to report today, udia¡¯s appearance still caused


    quite amotion and stir.


    She is not only beautiful and has a good figure, but also has an exotic mixed-race face.


    Wherever she goes, many people are paying attention to her.


    When a beauty of this level appears, it is difficult for these people to not notice.


    For the freshmen who reported, and the old students who were in charge of weing the new


    students,


    Almost all of them were stunned.


    Many boys even thought that this girl, who was also a freshman, Might be a new candidate for


    University¡¯s school belle.


    udia did not expect that she would attract so much attention when she just arrived at the


    University.


    However, on the one hand, she was not interested in the boys around her who were watching her


    obsessively,


    Nor on the other hand, she would feel some special pressure.


    Compared with her peers, her experience is much richer and more tragic.


    The pain of the death of her rtives and her past of bearing humiliation for revenge,


    And even the experience of ying her enemy at the end,


    Destined her to be different from these eighteen and nine-year-old young people.


    In her opinion, these young boys who can¡¯t control their eyes and manage


    their expressions because of the girls¡¯ looks are almost all immature children.


    Since she is an international student, the registration process is allpleted in the special window


    for international students,


    So it only took ten minutes toplete all the registration work for her.


    Afterward, the staff responsible for registration handed a set of ess control cards and keys to


    her, and said to her at the same time,


    ¡°Student, your dormitory is in bed 01, 301, girls¡¯ building, international student building.¡±


    ¡°The room is a double room. All the bedding has been ced in the dormitory in advance,¡±


    ¡°You can go over and tidy up first, and you can check in directly with the dormitory manager today.¡±


    udia took the key, nodded and thanked, and then went to Charlie and the others together,


    To go to the dormitory building for foreign students. At this time, Maria happened to be stuck in time,


    And apanied by Sister Xian, she drove to the university by car. Today, she has changed from


    the traditional dress in the past,


    Wearing a size American sports T-shirt, paired with a pair of slim-fitting sweatpants and a pair of the


    latest Nike Jordan sneakers,


    And the waterfall-like shawl and long hair Also tied into a ponytail by her, The whole person looks


    extraordinarily youthful and beautiful.


    The boys at the University were very excited about the arrival of udia.


    Unexpectedly, before the excitement passed, another girl who was even more outstanding was


    ushered in.


    Maria¡¯s face all represent the highest standard of oriental men¡¯s aesthetics for oriental women.


    For most boys, she is definitely a goddess-level existence.


    Therefore, when she appeared at the University, it instantly triggered a bigger sensation.


    All of a sudden, two stunning beauties appeared,


    And the boys from the University almost pped their crowns and hugged each other to celebrate.


    Maria also noticed the attention these boys paid to her.


    Like udia, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the wonder and gaze of these boys at all.


    All she could think about now was whether hering to the University this time was wrong or


    right.


    In the past, she kept hiding in order not to let Warriors Den find her, Even if she went out, she would


    disguise herself very well,


    But now, she is ostentatious in front of thousands of people, Pretending to be nonchnt, this is a


    great test for her psychology. And she had carefully considered this issue beforeing here.


    Coming to the University will inevitably increase her exposure.


    The more exposure she has, the greater the possibility of exposure in theory. However, the ancients


    often said that the great was hidden in the city.


    Sometimes, it¡¯s the opposite that works wonders.


    Without Charlie¡¯s help, she would not have the ability to seek revenge from Warriors Den,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So in order to get close to Charlie, she could only take a risk. Since she is also an international


    student now,


    It only took ten minutes to go through the procedures.


    After she got the ess card and key to bed No. 2 in Room 301,


    She and Sister Xian went to the dormitory building for foreign students.


    On the way to the dormitory, Maria was still wondering if she would have a chance to meet Charlie


    today.


    And Charlie, together with Aunt Li and the others, apanied udia to her dormitory.


    Since it was the first day of freshmen enrollment,

 Chapter 5490

    Chapter 5490


    The dormitory management did not prevent men from entering the female dormitory.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The four of them went all the way to the 301 dormitory on the third floor. As soon as they opened


    the door, Xiaofen couldn¡¯t help eximing,


    ¡°Oh my god, the environment of this dormitory is great. Isn¡¯t it?¡± The actual area of this dormitory is


    more than 50 square meters, But there are only two double-decker beds,


    The upperyer is a bed, and the loweryer is a desk.


    In addition, there are twobined wardrobes withbination locks in the dormitory,


    And an independent bathroom that can take a shower.


    This environment is indeed much better than other ordinary student dormitories at the University.


    Faced with Xiaofen¡¯s exmation, udia was a little surprised. She looked around the room and


    asked curiously,


    ¡°Miss Xiaofen, shouldn¡¯t all school dormitories look like this?¡± ¡°This environment is quite standard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great if you don¡¯t go there, right? There¡¯s not even a living room.¡±


    In udia¡¯s perception, university dormitories in Canada and the United States start with a double


    room at the minimum,


    And some school dormitories are even like shared suites. Each of the four people has an


    independent room,


    And also has amon living room and kitchen.


    Therefore, the ordinary double room in front of her was indeed ordinary to udia.


    Xiaofen didn¡¯t know the standard of living in Canada when she went to university.


    When udia said that the dormitory has no living room, she asked dumbfounded,


    ¡°What do you need a living room in the dormitory?¡±


    Charlie reminded with a smile, ¡°Xiaofen, udia grew up in Canada.¡±


    ¡°Growing up, there must be many differences between schools in the two countries,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that Canada has argend area and sparse poption,¡± ¡°And naturally there are


    many more resources per capita,¡±


    ¡°So there is no need for the school dormitory to be made into four, six, or even eight-person rooms.¡±


    Xiaofen said with a smile, ¡°I remember when we were in the orphanage,¡±


    ¡°More than ten children and an aunt lived in the same room,¡±


    ¡°And the room was full of stuff. Each of them only had their own set of small quilts and small


    pillows.¡±


    ¡°Eight people can live in a dormitory, with a bed of their own,¡± ¡°Even if it is only half of the upper and


    lower bunks,¡±


    ¡°It was very great, to seeing this kind of dormitory for two people,¡± ¡°I thought the environment is very


    good.¡±


    Aunt Li on the side said, ¡°Let¡¯s stop chatting, and help udia make the bed quickly,¡±


    ¡°And check what else is missing, and go directly to the supermarket to buy someter.¡±


    udia hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll just do it myself!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Liughed and said, ¡°Of course, the parents do this kind of thing for their kids.¡±


    As he said, he stepped forward to help udia unpack the whole package of new bedding,


    And spread it skillfully on udia¡¯s bed with Xiaofen.


    After the bed was tidied up, Aunt Li asked the three of them ¡°Should we find a ce to eat first or do


    the shopping first?¡± Charlie thought for a while and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the school cafeteria at noon to try,¡± ¡°See if udia can get used to the food here,¡±


    ¡°And then go to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities.¡± Speaking, Charlie suddenly felt a


    sudden jump in his pants pocket. He realized that the ring was jumping again,


    And this was the third time the ring was jumping.


    He was surprised, and felt the ring suddenly jump more and more violently! In the past, the ring only


    jumped once or twice like a convulsion,


    And then returned to calm.


    It has never been like this time, like a popping candy that exploded, Jumping more and more crazily.


    Non-stop.


    He stretched out his hand to cover it through his trouser pocket, And he could feel it constantly


    pounding in his palm.


    Just when he was puzzled, a somewhat familiar voice suddenly came, ¡°Hello, is this 301 bedroom?¡±


    Charlie felt that the voice was somewhat familiar, And subconsciously turned around to look.


    When he saw the appearance of the personing,


    His eyes widened instantly, and he stood there in a daze!

 Chapter 5491

    Chapter 5491


    With just one nce, Charlie recognized Maria!


    Even though he only met her once, even though Maria had changed her dress and style, Charlie


    still recognized her at a nce.


    This is because, for such a long time, the shadow of Maria has been lingering in his mind.


    He had never had such a strong memory of a woman he had only met once, and Maria was the


    first.


    Although Maria¡¯s appearance was so amazing that people doubted its authenticity, Charlie could


    remember her because of this.


    The reason why Charlie remembers her is because he once regretted it very much. He regretted


    that when he was in Northern Europe, he didn¡¯t ask her about all the origins between her and the


    Warriors Den, and what she knew about it.


    In addition, there is another reason why he can¡¯t forget Maria all the time, and that is the ring that is


    dancing wildly in his pocket!


    Whenever he was sucked a lot of spiritual energy by that ring routine, he would think of Maria


    uncontrobly in his heart.


    And whenever that cheating ring danced around in his pocket, he would subconsciously think of her.


    However, he never thought that he could see her again!


    Moreover, he never dreamed that Maria, who was supposed to flee for her life, woulde to


    Aurous Hill! She would suddenly appear at the door of


    udia¡¯s bedroom!


    It was also at this moment that apart from being astonished and bewildered, Charlie suddenly


    became vignt!


    He couldn¡¯t help wondering if the reason why Maria appeared here was because she came here for


    him!


    If this is the case, it means that when he used spiritual energy to give her psychological hints that


    day, it didn¡¯t have any effect!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Otherwise, a girl whose memory was erased by him before parting from him in Northern Europe


    could suddenly appear in Aurous Hill, thousands of miles away, and in front of him at the same time


    without remembering him at all. Is there such a coincidence?


    Although Maria didn¡¯t show any disturbance on the surface at this time, she was extremely nervous


    in her heart.


    She knew that as long as she appeared in front of Charlie, he would definitely doubt her. In order


    not to show any ws, she used the acting skills she had practiced countless times, and asked with


    a smile again,


    ¡°Excuse me, is this room 301?¡±


    Xiaofen on the side already said very enthusiastically, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is bedroom 301, there is a


    sign at the door, would you live in this bedroom too?¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t look at Charlie anymore, but looked at Xiaofen, smiling shyly Said, ¡°I saw the number of


    the dormitory, but there were more people inside, so I


    want to confirm it again.¡±


    Xiaofen asked her quickly, ¡°Then you should be a ssmate in bed 02, right?¡±


    Maria nodded and asked her ¡°Then are you a roommate in bed 01?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Xiaofen waved her hand, pointed at udia who was with Aunt Li, and said, ¡°This is your


    ssmate in bed 01.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she looked at udia, smiled, and said, ¡°udia, your new roommate is


    here!¡±


    Seeing udia, Maria nodded friendly to her, and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, my name is Cathy Lin,


    from the Department of Archeology. We will be roommates from now on!¡±


    Charlie narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard this, he knew that Maria was lying at this time, so


    he looked at her fiercely, trying to see something in her from her expression. some minor changes.


    Maria had long expected that whether she met Charlie directly today, or met udia first today, and


    then met Charlie through udia in the future, as long as she introduced herself in front of Charlie,


    she would be happy.


    This will definitely happen, so from the moment she decided to study at Aurous Hill University, she


    has been practicing in front of the mirror, practicing her determination to have a wless expression


    when lying.


    Therefore, even though she was stared at by Charlie, she was still calm andposed, with a


    polite and reserved smile on her face all the time.


    udia asked in surprise at this time, ¡°Are you also from the Department of Archeology?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Maria nodded and asked curiously, ¡°You too?¡± udia nodded and said, ¡°I am¡­¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence! Both of us are international students and from the


    Department of Archeology!¡±


    udia also felt very incredible, and said seriously, ¡°They said that no one in


    the Department of Archeology signed up, especially not many girls signed up.¡±


    ¡°I was prepared to be the only girl among the freshmen this year I didn¡¯t expect to meet a female


    ssmate of the same major!¡±


    Xiaofen on the side smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s more important is that the two of you are assigned to


    the same dormitory, which is really destined!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± they said with a smile. The aunt also smiled and said, ¡°So, you two are really destined!¡±


    At this moment, udia remembered to introduce herself to Maria and said,


    ¡°Hi, my name is udia, udia Dinosio, a Canadian of Chinese and Italian mixed race.¡±


    Maria nodded, reached out to shake hands with her, and said with a smile, ¡°I am Mysian


    Chinese, and we will all be ssmates in the same dormitory in the future. Just call me Cathy.¡±


    Always enthusiastic seeing Mariaing alone, Xiaofen couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Cathy, did youe


    to Aurous Hill from Mysia to sign up alone?¡±


    Maria shook her head and said, ¡°My grandfather also came to Aurous Hill with me, but after all, he


    is old, so I didn¡¯t let him Come with me.¡±


    Xiaofen said, ¡°We just n to go to the cafeteria to have lunch at noon, and taste the food cooked


    in the cafeteria, do you want to join us?¡±


    Maria politely declined, ¡°Thank you, but I have to go home at noon,


    grandparents are all Wait for me at home, let¡¯s eat together when I have a chance, after all, I will


    stay at the university for four years.¡±


    Xiaofen nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, you cane to our house with udia for dinner if


    you have a chance in the future ¡°


    ¡°Okay!¡± Maria nodded, and said with a smile, ¡°I will definitely pay a visit in the future if I have a


    chance!¡±


    Charlie stood aside, didn¡¯t speak from the beginning to the end, his eyes kept looking at Maria, but


    the strange thing was that he couldn¡¯t see anything unnatural about her, and she never looked at


    him, it seemed that she really did not know him.


    The ring in his pocket was still beating. It seemed to be very excited about Maria¡¯s appearance,


    which made Charlie suddenly think in his heart,


    ¡°The ring should have sensed Maria, so there is such a beating


    performance¡­Before at Aurous Hill University, there was Tomson, the ring also jumped twice, could


    it be that Maria was nearby? Could it be that she has


    been watching me?¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie was extremely vignt, he felt that he must find a chance to find out what is


    going on with this Maria.


    At this time, udia, Xiaofen, and Aunt Li were saying goodbye to Maria and were about to leave


    the dormitory and go to the cafeteria.


    Charlie temporarily suppressed the doubts in his heart and left the dormitory with the three of them.


    Walking downstairs, the ring in Charlie¡¯s pocket gradually returned to calm, and Xiaofen couldn¡¯t


    help sighing at this time, ¡°Cathy is too beautiful, isn¡¯t she? I have never seen such a beautiful Asian


    woman.¡± ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± udia also agreed very much, ¡°Such a beautiful girl is indeed very rare.¡±


    Xiaofen asked Charlie, ¡°Brother, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie kept thinking in his heart Then, how should he verify whether Maria approached him on


    purpose?


    So, he pretended to think of something suddenly, and blurted out, ¡°Oh, I left


    the car keys in udia¡¯s bedroom, you go to the cafeteria first, I¡¯ll go back and look for it!¡±


    From the moment Charlie left, Maria expected that Charlie would definitely turn back.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t rx for a moment, and she was unpacking her personal belongings


    pretending to be calm.


    When Charlie returned to the door of the dormitory, the door was still open. He pushed the door


    open and walked in, saying in a cold voice,


    ¡°Maria Lin, what is your purpose ining to Aurous Hill?¡± The sudden question scared Maria and


    she jumped unconsciously.


    It¡¯s just that she has already rehearsed this startling action countless times.


    At this time, she eximed at the right time, turned to look at Charlie, very nervous, and asked


    extremely vigntly, ¡°You¡­ who are you?!¡±


    Charlie sneered and asked her ¡°After chasing me here, you still ask me who I am, isn¡¯t it a bit fake?¡±

 Chapter 5492

    Chapter 5492


    Maria showed even more panic, she couldn¡¯t help taking a step back, and said nervously,


    ¡°You¡­ who are you¡­ how do you know Maria Lin¡­¡±


    Charlie snorted and said, ¡°What? Are you still pretending? Come, let me show you something!¡±


    As he spoke, he took out the ring that started jumping again from his pocket.


    And Maria also cooperated very well to make an even more surprised expression, and blurted out,


    ¡°Why do you have this ring?! Give it back to me quickly!¡±


    Then, she rushed forward, trying to take it from Charlie¡¯s hand.


    Charlie frowned. Judging from Maria¡¯s performance, it seemed that this girl really didn¡¯t remember


    him, nor did she remember that she met him,


    She didn¡¯t remember that he had saved her, and she didn¡¯t remember that she gave the ring to him


    on her own initiative.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t dare to jump to conclusions, so he held up the ring high and said coldly,


    ¡°You gave me this ring with your own hands, do you want to admit it or really can¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Maria blurted out in a very angry tone, ¡°This ring is a relic left to me by my father! I


    have always regarded it as a treasure,¡±


    ¡°And it is absolutely impossible to give it to you! You must have stolen it from me. Are you a


    member of the Warriors Den?¡±


    Charlie was even more puzzled when he heard her mention the word Warriors Den.


    He also couldn¡¯t figure out whether the girl¡¯s series of behaviors were fake or real.


    So, he injected a ray of spiritual energy into Maria¡¯s brain again, and this time he used much more


    spiritual energy than usual!


    Maria felt a burst of spiritual energy entering the spiritual sea, but her thinking was not affected by


    this spiritual energy at all, but she still cooperated very well and calmed down, looking at him with


    empty eyes.


    Charlie felt that since he had used more aura this time, he should be safe, so he asked,


    ¡°Do you still remember who I am?¡± Maria shook her head.


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen me?¡± Maria murmured, ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Do you remember when you were almost killed in Northern Europe?¡±


    Maria nodded, ¡°I remember part of it.¡± He said, ¡°Let¡¯s listen to it!¡±


    Maria said very cooperatively, ¡°I only remember the things in Northern Europe. I packed my things


    and prepared to leave, but then my memory was lost.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I fell into aa and woke up again. At that time, most of the people around me


    had been killed, and the ring my father gave me was gone.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°You know that Warriors Den will hunt you down, why do you want to be so


    grandiose? Come to Aurous Hill to study at a university?¡±


    Maria said with a dull expression, ¡°It¡¯s not an option to hide all the time, they thought I would hide


    again, and the more people there were, the more remote they became, so I would go to the ce


    with the most people and change my identity. Not only is it hidden in the world, but it is also


    unexpected, so I chose toe to China.¡±


    Charlie frowned, and asked again, ¡°Why did you choose toe to Aurous Hill? Why Aurous Hill


    University?¡±


    Maria remained calm, and replied one by one, ¡°The reason foring to Aurous Hill is because my


    grandfather has some connections in Aurous Hill and can help me arrange to enter Aurous Hill


    University.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather?¡± Charlie asked again, ¡°Who is your grandfather?¡± Maria said, ¡°My grandfather is


    the richest man in Mysia, Larry Qin.¡±


    ¡°Larry Qin?¡± Charlie did it more than once when he was a transfer student at Aurous Hill University.


    He has heard of this name.


    Because Larry donated a lot of education funds to Aurous Hill University to help it develop rapidly,


    his story was written into the history of Aurous Hill University.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Maria was rted to Larry, so he asked even more surprised, ¡°What is your


    real name?¡± Maria said without thinking, ¡°My real name is Maria Lin.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Larry¡¯s surname is Qiu, your surname is Lin, how could he be your


    grandfather?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°It¡¯s a distant grandfather, a distant cousin of my grandfather. After I escaped from


    northern Europe, I went to him, so I asked him for help in order not to be found out. Forged the


    identity of Cathy, and he arranged for me to study in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Then why did you choose the Department of Archeology?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°I didn¡¯te to school to learn anything but to hide my identity and guarantee For my


    own safety, I chose the archeology major from some subjects in Aurous Hill University.¡±


    ¡°I like porcin, antiques, calligraphy, and painting very much. Among the many majors in


    University, this is the only thing that interests me.¡±


    Charlie was skeptical, the ring in his hand was shaking again, she asked her, ¡°What¡¯s so special


    about this ring?¡±


    Maria shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so special about it. This ring is a relic left to me by my


    father. , he asked me to keep it safe before he left, and told me not to let it fall into other people¡¯s


    hands.¡±


    Charlie deliberately asked her, ¡°Then why did you give me this ring?¡±


    Maria reacted very quickly, and said nkly, ¡°You must have made a mistake. I can¡¯t give my


    father¡¯s relics to anyone. It means a lot to me.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Your father who was he? what was his name? What did he do? Where


    was he born, and where did he die?


    Maria said, ¡°My father¡¯s name is Warren Lin. He was born in Eastcliff and died in southern Yunnan.


    As for what he did, I don¡¯t know. I only know that he was a warrior and has always been an enemy


    of the Warriors Den. ¡°


    Charlie asked, ¡°Why are you and Warriors Den an enemy?¡± Maria said nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Charlie stared at her, and continued to ask, ¡°Have you seen me since you came to Aurous Hill?¡±


    Maria shook her head, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you.¡±


    Charlie said coldly, ¡°Then do you know that your ring will jump when it is close to you?¡±


    Maria was at a loss, ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­I haven¡¯t let this ring leave my body since my father gave it to


    me. I never knew it would jump when it leaves me and


    gets closer¡­¡±


    Charlie said coldly humming, ¡°When the ring first jumped, I was driving away from Aurous Hill


    University, and you should be nearby at that time! What did you do at Aurous Hill University?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°Before today, I only came to Aurous Hill University once, and I followed my grandfather


    to solve the problem of admission.¡±


    ¡°I was looking for the president of Aurous Hill University and Director Liu who was in charge of


    admissions.¡±


    ¡°Thinking that the ring jumped for the second time in the underground garage of Tomson Vis,


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Have you been to Tomson Vis?¡±


    Maria said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve been there once.¡± Charlie asked, ¡°What were you doing there?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°Grandpa¡¯s old friend¡¯s granddaughter lives in Tomson Vis. The reason I went that


    time was because Grandpa¡¯s driver was going to Tomson Vis to pick up his old friend¡¯s


    granddaughter for dinner at home, so I went along with her.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Who is the granddaughter of your grandfather¡¯s old friend?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°She is a lecturer at Aurous Hill University and has just signed a contract with the


    university.¡±


    Charlie wanted to turn around a little bit to find out if what Maria said was


    true, so he asked her, ¡°What¡¯s the name of your old friend¡¯s granddaughter?¡± ¡° Maria said without


    thinking, ¡°Her name is Jemima Liu!¡±

 Chapter 5493

    Chapter 5493


    ¡°Jemima Liu?!¡±


    Charlie was taken aback when he heard that, and thought to himself, ¡°What a coincidence, there is


    also a teacher named Jemima Liu?¡±


    The next second, he thought to himself, ¡°Should it be the same name as the Jemima Liu I know?¡±


    However, when he thought that he could see Maria again here if the Jemima he knew also came to


    university, it seemed impossible¡­ So


    he asked again, ¡°Where is this Jemima you are talking about?¡± People?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Maria replied truthfully, ¡°She is from Hong Kong, and her father is Liu Jiahui, a well-known wealthy


    businessman in Hong Kong.¡± ¡°


    Hiss¡­¡± Charlie gasped.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Why did Jemimae to Aurous Hill University to be a lecturer?! She is a


    top rich second generation in Hong Kong, why did shee here to be a lecturer? And she came


    to Aurous Hill, why didn¡¯t she meet me?¡±


    Thinking of Maria¡¯s surprise, she met Jemima, and went to Tomson¡¯s to pick her up, so he asked


    again, ¡°You said just now, you went to Tomson¡¯s to pick up Jemima, and Jemima lives in Tomson¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± she said, ¡°She bought a house in Tomson¡¯s.¡±


    Charlie subconsciously rubbed his temples. He and Jemima were friends after all. This woman


    came to teach at university without saying a word, and he didn¡¯t know what she was nning. ?


    The point is, how could she get involved with Maria?


    However, Charlie is not too entangled in Jemima¡¯s issue right now.


    At this moment, he had already believed most of Maria¡¯s answer in his heart.


    It can¡¯t be med on Charlie¡¯s big heart, it¡¯s mainly because of Maria¡¯s answer, there is no w in it.


    ording to Maria, she came to Aurous Hill because she was rted to Larry Qiu, and Larry was


    indeed the biggest benefactor of this university many years ago.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie felt that he didn¡¯t leave any information for Maria in Northern Europe. The only


    message he left was his name, that¡¯s all. With the


    name as a clue, it is difficult to find him in such a short period of time, after all, his identity is already


    encrypted;


    In addition, Maria¡¯s answer was also very reasonable when the ring jumped twice.


    The ring jumped for the first time. Charlie just took udia and they were leaving university. At that


    time, the ring jumped on the road.


    Although Charlie saw the caring from the opposite direction, he didn¡¯t pay attention to who was


    sitting in the car, so looking at it now, Maria was in the car at the time, and she must havee to


    apply for enrollment like udia at that time;


    Moreover, when she came to the school that day, there was an episode, when they entered, the


    security guards were hanging a banner at the door, and the


    content written on the banner was ¡°Warmly wee Mr. and Mrs. Larry to our school.¡±


    Since the university had put up the banner a long time ago, it proved that before he came to the


    university to handle the admission procedures for udia, Maria had indeed asked Larry toe


    forward to solve the admission matter for her.


    In addition, when he enrolled udia at the time, he didn¡¯t contact the admissions office of the


    university himself, but asked Issac toe forward on his behalf,


    So, before he arrived at the university, no one knew that he was going toe. It can also be


    deduced from this that Maria came to university, and she definitely did not show up because he


    came.


    Therefore, it can be judged from this that Maria must have made a n to study at university long


    ago, and it was only a coincidence that she met him.


    As for the second beating of the ring, it was indeed in the underground garage of Tomson¡¯s.


    If it was really like what Maria said, she was going to pick Jemima to Larry¡¯s house for dinner, then it


    made perfect sense. Did she lie? Just confirm whether Jemima lives in Tomson¡¯s or not.


    Therefore, he carefully reviewed Maria¡¯s answer just now, and could not find any ws.


    Thinking of this, he thought again, ¡°It seems that someone should check Maria¡¯s entry records to


    see when she came to Aurous Hill and whether she lied. If she really didn¡¯t lie, then all this should


    be just a coincidence.¡±


    At this moment, he suddenly heard footsteps, and then, a familiar voice asked behind him, ¡°Cathy,


    are you used to the dormitory?¡±


    Charlie immediately recognized that it was Jemima¡¯s voice!


    In order to prevent Jemima from discovering that Maria was in an abnormal state, Charlie


    immediately erased her memory just now, and then, while Maria was still in a daze,


    He turned to look at Jemima, and asked in surprise, ¡°Miss Jemima?! What are you doing here?¡±


    Jemima had just finished the teaching mobilization meeting and heard someone talking about the


    arrival of two super beauties in the Department of Archeology, so she guessed that Maria must be


    reporting to the school today.


    She felt that Maria was Larry¡¯s distant granddaughter after all, and she happened to work at the


    university.


    When Maria came to report to the school, she muste to see if there was anything she needed


    help with, so she checked Maria¡¯s dormitory room number and found it directly.


    When she first arrived at the door, she saw that Maria seemed to be talking to a man, but she didn¡¯t


    think much of it, so she greeted Maria directly.


    But she never dreamed that the man suddenly turned around, and it turned out to be Charlie, the


    sweetheart she had been thinking about day and night!


    Originally, she didn¡¯t expect to meet him so soon. She also thought that after the freshman started


    military training and she was not so busy with work, she would find a chance to surprise him.


    But she never dreamed that this surprise turned into a fright at this moment!


    What¡¯s more, she never expected that her sweetheart would appear in Maria¡¯s dormitory!


    The horrified Jemima looked at Charlie, then at Maria, and asked falteringly, ¡°Wade¡­ Mr. Wade,


    you¡­ do you know Cathy?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand, ¡°Oh no, I don¡¯t know, I brought my younger sister to report for duty just


    now, and she happened to be in the same dormitory as


    thisdy, but I identally left the car key here, so came looking for it.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at Maria who was still in a trance, and thought to himself,


    ¡°It seems that I have used a little more energy this time, and Maria hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡±


    Just as he was thinking, Maria rubbed her temples vigorously, Then she pretended to see Jemima


    suddenly, and said pleasantly,


    ¡°Sister Jemima! Why are you here?¡±


    Jemima subconsciously said, ¡°Oh, I¡­ I came to see you¡­¡± Maria then looked at Charlie again, a


    little puzzled she asked, ¡°Are you udia¡¯s brother? Didn¡¯t you go for lunch?¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°Oh, I came back to find the car keys.¡±


    After that, he pretended to look around udia¡¯s bed, the car key was already quietly in his hand,


    then he shook it towards the two of them, and said, ¡°I


    found it.¡±


    Then, he came to Jemima¡¯s side again, and asked in surprise, ¡°Miss Jemima, what is going on? Tell


    me why you are here?¡±


    Jemima didn¡¯t expect that she would be exposed in front of Charlie suddenly, so she could only bite


    the bullet and reply, ¡°That¡­ I¡­ I passed the interview at university, and now I am a lecturer here¡­¡±


    Charlie had just asked about Jemima¡¯s recent situation from Maria¡¯s mouth by chance, but when


    Jemima said it herself, he still pretended to be surprised and asked,


    ¡°When did youe to work at university?¡± Jemima could only exin truthfully


    ¡°Well¡­ university has a youth talent introduction program. I tried to apply for it, and then I was


    invited toe for an interview, and then I passed the interview¡­¡±


    Jemima¡¯s tone was very disturbed, like a child who had done something wrong and was discovered


    by their parents.

 Chapter 5494

    Chapter 5494


    Charlie knew that she came to Aurous Hill most likely because of him.


    However, at this time, he could only pretend to be stupid, so he subconsciously said, ¡°Although this


    university is not as good as Hong Kong University, it is still very good overall.¡±


    Jemima nodded slightly, looking at him, and stammeringly said, ¡°I¡­I think it¡¯s pretty good too¡­¡±


    Maria on the side seemed to have just recovered, rubbing her head, and asked in surprise,


    ¡°Sister Jemima, do you know this gentleman?¡± Jemima hurriedly said, ¡°I know¡­we are friends¡­¡±


    Maria said in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s such a coincidence!¡±


    Jemima nodded slightly, and said awkwardly, ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s a coincidence¡­¡±


    Maria looked at Charlie, and said to him, ¡°Hello, my name is Cathy Lin, I don¡¯t know what to call


    you?¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°My surname is Wade, and my maiden name is Charlie.¡± Maria said with a smile,


    ¡°Hello, brother Charlie.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, as a return of the courtesy, but he couldn¡¯t help but nder in his heart, ¡°It


    seems that Maria probably doesn¡¯t remember me.¡±


    However, he knew that Jemima was here, so he couldn¡¯t continue to ask Maria, so he said, ¡°Oh yes,


    my family is still waiting for me, I will go there first, you can see what time is convenient, and I will


    treat you to a meal.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jemima was suddenly exposed, shy, and embarrassed, but when Charlie said that he wanted to


    treat her to dinner, she agreed without thinking,


    ¡°I can do it in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Now, what time do you get off work in the evening?¡± Jemima said, ¡°Around six o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Then I will pick you up at six o¡¯clock?¡±


    Although Jemima moved, she still nodded and said, ¡± Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you at the door, let¡¯s call


    and meet.¡±


    Charlie knew that Jemima was here, and he couldn¡¯t continue to test Maria, so he said, ¡°That¡¯s it,


    you two talk first, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After bidding farewell to Jemima, the first thing Charlie did when he left the dormitory was to call


    Issac.


    Although Issac was still in the Champs-Elysees Hot Spring at this time,


    worrying about how to realize the internal peep, when he received Charlie¡¯s call,


    He immediately retreated from the training ground calmly and went to an empty room before


    answering. Talking on the phone, he said respectfully, ¡°Master!¡±


    Charlie got straight to the point, and said, ¡°Old Chen, help me check the entry record of a Mysian


    rich man Larry Qiu, and after checking, check the


    information of all the people who entered the country with him. ¡°


    Issac immediately said, ¡°Okay young master, just wait a moment, I¡¯ll let someone check it.¡±


    A few minutester, Issac sent a form to Charlie.


    In it, there is the time when Larry entered the country, as well as the information of all the people


    who came to Aurous Hill from Mysia with him and went through the entry formalities.


    Among them, there is the name Cathy Lin.


    Moreover, they have been in the country for some time.


    It seems that Maria did not lie to him, she indeed came to Aurous Hill with Larry.


    Moreover, Larry already had an industry and foundation in Aurous Hill, and the university had


    indeed received his favor. Maria thought that she would live in seclusion in the city, and Larry


    arranged for her to go to university, which waspletely logical.


    This made Charlie feel even more that Maria shouldn¡¯t have lied.


    What¡¯s more, when he gave Maria a psychological hint today, he used more aura. He is confident


    that with such a powerful aura, Maria, who has no aura at all, will never have any chance to escape


    his psychology hint.


    So far, Charlie¡¯s doubts about Maria have basically dispelled eighty or ny percent out of 100.


    However, even though Charlie believed that Maria didn¡¯t know his true identity, he kept frowning.


    Although he basically believed that Maria¡¯s appearance in Aurous Hill was just a coincidence, he


    was still faintly worried.


    Thest time he saw Maria, the Warriors Den was hunting her down.


    Now that she hase to Aurous Hill, if the Warriors Den gets any clues rted to her, then they


    will definitely learn from the experience and lessons fromst time, and send the most powerful


    experts to Aurous Hill to catch her; moreover,


    His grandparents have already arrived at Aurous Hill, like Maria, their family is also an important


    target of the Warriors Den.


    If you look at it this way, the two major goals of the Warriors Den are in Aurous Hill, then the


    probability of the Warriors Den touching Aurous Hill will be greatly increased.


    Considering that during the current meeting of the Warriors Den, almost all of them have been


    silent, and only three earls are still outside, Charlie is worried that some earl of the Warriors Den will


    come to Aurous Hill next time.


    In Cyprus, he could let Joseph ambush the earl with the near-defense guns in advance, but in


    Aurous Hill, he doesn¡¯t have the ability or the opportunity.


    If the earls of Warriors Den really came to Aurous Hill, even only for Maria and it was easy to say, if


    the other party also wanted to harm his grandparents and grandma¡¯s family, then it is still unknown


    whether he can have the strength to keep them safe.


    Moreover, what was even worse was that he was in Aurous Hill, and it was difficult to set up an


    early warning system. If the other party really came to Aurous Hill, it would be difficult for him to


    know in advance before the other party sold it.


    Thinking of this, Charlie¡¯s mood also changed and he felt an extra heavy burden.


    ¡­


    For lunch, Charlie ate nothing.


    After dinner, after sending udia, Xiaofen, and Aunt Li home, he drove the car to the riverside,


    found a parking space and parked the car, and sat by the riverside all afternoon.


    Seeing Maria today gave Charlie an unprecedented sense of urgency. It was a feeling of an


    imminent enemy.


    But he still hasn¡¯t found a way to deal with it. Six pm.


    Charlie drove to the university.


    Although Jemima came to the school by car, she left the car directly at the school. Before leaving


    school, she put on special make-up.


    After the two met, Jemima was somewhat cautious because of the sudden exposure today.


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Miss Jemima, what do you want to eat tonight?¡±


    Jemima said, ¡°Just eat something light. Aftering to Aurous Hill, eating has always been spicy


    and salty. I¡¯m not used to it¡­¡±


    Charlie thought. After thinking about it, he casually said, ¡°If you want something lighter, why not eat


    Hong Kong style?¡±


    Jemima said without thinking, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    So Charlie drove Jemima to the entrance of a Japanese grocery store.


    When he opened the door and entered, the bell hanging on the door vibrated and made a crisp


    tinkling sound, which made him stunned on the spot.


    Facing the current situation, a solution suddenly appeared in his heart¡­

 Chapter 5495

    Chapter 5495


    Seeing Charlie standing at the door in a daze, Jemima couldn¡¯t help asking,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time a waiter came over and said, ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded, and when he followed the waiter into the door,


    He took a special look at the small bell hanging on the sliding door, and he was inspired.


    If the Warriors Den really sent the earl to Aurous Hill in the future, Then he has to make a ¡°bell¡± that


    could warn him.


    After taking a seat with Jemima,


    He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Ervin,


    Who was originally selling antiques on Antique Street,


    Asking him to meet him at the mid-level vi in Champs Elysees Hot Spring at noon tomorrow.


    Some time ago, Ervin began to follow Orvel as a dog-headed military adviser, And he did it very


    well.


    He reorganized Orvel¡¯s industries and personnel, and his ie and management improved a lot.


    Right now, Orvel spends most of his time in the Champs Elysees, And most of the affairs have been


    handed over to Ervin.


    Charlie needed Ervin toplete his idea just now.


    At this time, Jemima was still a little embarrassed and cautious in front of Charlie.


    After ordering some casual meals, she took the initiative to say to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I should have told you about mying to


    Aurous Hill in advance¡­¡±


    Charlie could see the embarrassment in her expression.


    Feeling at a loss, he smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to have such a pleasant surprise?¡±


    Hearing this, Jemima couldn¡¯t hide her joy and asked,


    ¡°Really? Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Although what Charlie said was against his will,


    He also knew very well in his heart that Jemima hade so far,


    And he couldn¡¯t be lukewarm. It must be a huge blow to her,


    And it would even make her in the future. Every day in Aurous Hill feels like a year.


    And he only needs to show a little bit of surprise,


    Which is enough to soothe the embarrassment and bewilderment in her heart.


    Jemima was indeed as Charlie expected.


    After hearing Charlie¡¯s affirmative answer,


    She immediately pushed through the clouds and mist to see the moonlight.


    Not only did she feel much more rxed, but a happy smile appeared on her face instantly.


    She looked at Charlie, and whispered a little bit shyly,


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if Ie to Aurous Hill without saying hello, it will cause you trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand without thinking,


    ¡°You are my friend, and when I came to Hong Kong, you took good care of me,¡±


    ¡°And now you came to Aurous Hill to develop, of course, I am very happy,¡±


    ¡°If there is any need for my help in Aurous Hill in the future,¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be polite to me.¡±


    Jemima was delighted nodding her head endlessly, ¡°Okay! I got it!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, and then deliberately pretended to suddenly think of something,


    And asked, ¡°By the way, what is the rtionship between you and Cathy,¡±


    ¡°The girl who I saw in the dormitory at noon? How do you know each other?¡± Jemima said truthfully,


    ¡°Cathy is the granddaughter of a good friend of my grandfather,¡±


    ¡°She is an overseas Chinese from Mysia,¡±


    ¡°And she will study at Aurous Hill University this year.¡±


    Then, Jemima asked again, ¡°By the way, I heard from Cathy that you know her new roommate?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°One of my younger sisters happened to be studying at Aurous Hill


    University this year,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t expect them to be in the same dormitory and the same major.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s such a coincidence Already!¡±


    Jemima eximed, ¡°I originally wanted to wait for a while to stabilize in


    Aurous Hill University,¡±


    ¡°And then find a chance to tell you that I havee to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to go to Cathy¡¯s dormitory to look for her today,¡±


    ¡°And I met you. It¡¯s so¡­so predestined¡­¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡± Charlie smiled, and asked her pretendingly curiously,


    ¡°By the way, why did you go after I left at noon?¡±

 Chapter 5496

    Chapter 5496


    Jemima said, ¡°I originally wanted to call Cathy and go to eat together,¡±


    ¡°But she seemed a little ufortable, she kept saying that she had a headache,¡±


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t get better after resting in the dormitory for a long time,¡±


    ¡°So I asked sister Xian to take her back.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Then, Jemima exined, ¡°Sister Xian is Grandpa Qiu¡¯s housekeeper in Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°Cathy lives in Grandpa Qiu¡¯s Zijin Vi, and Sister Xian is taking care of her in daily life.¡±


    Charlie was slightly taken aback when he heard this,


    And then suddenly realized that the reason why Maria had a headache was probably that he had


    injected too much spiritual energy into her brain at noon,


    And he had done too much psychological hinting.


    The reason why he gave the medicine was that he felt really weird when he saw her,


    And he was afraid that there was something weird about her.


    Thinking about it now, for an eighteen-year-old girl,


    Too much aura has been injected into her brain,


    Which must have caused great damage to her body,


    And the headache and difort willst for a period of time.


    Charlie was also a little ashamed for a moment,


    Feeling that when he saw Maria, he seemed to have overreacted a little, And he acted a little


    harshly for a while.


    Fortunately, this situation will not cause any irreversible damage to her.


    If the headache is severe, she will be fine after resting for a while.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    In Zijin Vi.


    Maria, who was pale, just opened her eyes.


    Sister Xian, who was watching by the side, hurriedly asked with concern,


    ¡°Miss Lin, how are you feeling?¡±


    Maria felt her head spinning, and a strong feeling of vomiting was urging her stomach to churn.


    Sister Xian saw that she was about to vomit,


    So she quickly picked up the trash can and put it in front of her.


    Maria spat out acidic water with a blow.


    After she ate at six o¡¯clock in the morning,


    She hadn¡¯t had a drop of water for twelve hours,


    And what she spit out was almost all the acid in her stomach, And her burning throat and


    esophagus were very painful.


    Sister Xian wiped her mouth for her, quickly brought a cup of warm water,


    Rinsed her mouth, and then helped her drink a little, After that, Maria felt a bit morefortable.


    She struggled to sit up, her whole brain felt as if it was going to explode in severe pain.


    She endured the pain and asked Sister Xian, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Sister Xian hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s already six forty in the afternoon.¡±


    Maria nodded lightly, and asked her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell anyone else about my difort?¡±


    Sister Xian quickly said, ¡°You told me not to tell, so I didn¡¯t tell anyone,¡±


    ¡°After entering the room, you fell into aa, so I helped you to the bed and stayed with you all the


    time.¡±


    ¡°Master and Mr. Zhang both came to ask,¡±


    ¡°And I followed your wishes and didn¡¯t tell them, only that you wanted to take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Maria nodded weakly, and said,


    ¡°After getting into the car at noon, I almost lost consciousness,¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Xian.¡±


    Sister Xian said respectfully, ¡°Miss Lin, you are too polite¡­¡±


    As she said, she asked Maria, ¡°Miss Lin, you haven¡¯t eaten all day,¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to prepare something for you?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Maria really felt that her stomach waspletely empty.


    Heart palpitations and weakness caused by hunger, so she said,


    ¡°Thank you, sister Xian, to help me fill the hot spring pool in the yard.¡±


    ¡°After eating, I want to soak for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss Lin.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin, please rest for a while, and I will prepare dinner and hot spring water for you.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Sister Xian bowed and left,


    Leaving her leaning on the bedside in a daze, recalling the experience of being repeatedly tempted


    by Charlie at noon,


    She couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly, and muttered to herself,


    ¡°Charlie Wade, I don¡¯t know if I have passed your temptation today?

 Chapter 5497

    Chapter 5497


    The next day.


    At noon, Charlie arrived at the mid-level vi in Champs Elysees Hot Spring.


    Ervin arrived here an hour early and waited till now.


    Seeing Charlie, Ervin said respectfully,


    ¡°Master Wade, I am here to listen to your orders?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and asked him,


    ¡°Ervin, did you bring the things I asked you to bring?¡±


    Ervin nodding repeatedly took out a handbag from the car and said to Charlie, ¡°Go back to Master


    Wade, I have brought everything you want!¡± ¡± Okay.¡±


    Wade


    Chen greeted him, ¡°Go in and talk.¡±


    When Ervin came to the living room of the vi, he couldn¡¯t wait to open the suitcase,


    And took out several pieces of wood of different sizes and thicknesses, But they were all as ck


    as charcoal.


    While taking these logs out, he introduced to Charlie, ¡°At that time,¡±


    ¡°You said you wanted lightning wood. This is all the reliable lightning wood that I can find from


    yesterday to now.¡±


    ¡°The lightning wood sold in our market Nine out of ten are artificially made fakes.¡±


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t understand where the lightning strikes the trees, the local people will snatch them


    all when the buyerse to your door, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the lightning strike wood I was looking for, it seems that the quality is not very good,¡±


    ¡°And the age is not very old, but I can take out my heads to assure you that they are all real


    lightning strike wood, and there is absolutely no problem!¡±


    Charlie clicked nodding, he took a rough look at the wood he took out, nodded, and said,


    ¡°These are indeed lightning strike wood. Although the quality is a bit poor, it is just what I want.¡±


    Ervin was confused, and subconsciously asked, ¡°Master Wade, why is the quality almost in line with


    your liking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that these little things won¡¯t catch your eyes¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t exin this to you.¡±


    With that said, Charlie asked him again, ¡°I asked you to find the old finger puller, did you find it?¡±


    ¡°Found it!¡± Ervin quickly took out two amulet rings that looked very old from his pocket,


    Handed them to Charlie, and said, ¡°Master Wade, look, these two amulet rings are all clean.¡±


    ¡°The ones from the early generation are real, but the material is not very good, ordinary Hetian jade,


    the quality is average.¡±


    Charlie nodded, took the two amulet rings, roughly looked at them, and said,


    ¡°Look at this thing. It looks like something from Shukeng,¡±


    ¡°And it has been unearthed at least decades ago, right?¡±


    Ervin gave a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Master Wade, you really have sharp eyesight,¡±


    ¡°And these two finger rings are indeed from Shukeng.¡±


    ¡°I guess, At least it has been out for thirty or forty years.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I want something that is buried, the more raw the better,¡±


    ¡°It is best to look like it was just unearthed a month ago, can I get it?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ ¡­¡± Ervin said awkwardly, ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s a matter of fighting against thew¡­¡±


    ¡°In recent years, there are not many people in Aurous Hill doing this business,¡±


    ¡°And most of the fighting that can be reversed now are broken things,¡±


    ¡°The jade ring finger is really good enough to meet.¡±


    As he said, he asked Charlie, ¡°Master Wade, I am so talkative,¡±


    ¡°I dare to ask you, why do you have to ask for something that was born out of the pit?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Ervin, you are now Orvel¡¯s person, in other words, you are also my person,¡±


    ¡°So I will not hide it from you. I want to pull the ring finger to deceive people.¡±


    ¡°If you are familiar with the pit, it may be difficult to deceive you.¡±


    Ervin listened like a fog, and subconsciously said, ¡°Master Wade, why do you use the real thing that


    is familiar with the pit to deceive people?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, for tomb robbery these days the investigation is very tight.¡±


    ¡°Antique dealers like us don¡¯t dare to buy things from the pits for fear of getting into trouble and


    lawsuits,¡±


    ¡°But if they are familiar with the things from the pits, it¡¯s a different matter.¡±


    ¡°This was dug out ten years ago, even if it was ck, it is now washed white.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask why, just tell me if there is a way


    to fix it.¡±


    Saying that Charlie pointing to the lightning strike wood again said,


    ¡°There are these, I want to use them to make something, and it¡¯s best to give people a feeling of


    being unearthed. Do you have any knowledge?¡±


    Ervin thought for a while, and said, ¡°Master Wade, it¡¯s easy to talk about this matter.¡±


    ¡°I have a fake background. You know this. What we are best at is to disguise those new things and


    turn them into the appearance of just unearthed to deceive people.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, the porcin that has just been fired here can be transformed into an official kiln of the


    Warriors Den that has just been unearthed. But I can¡¯t fool the experts.¡±


    As he spoke, Ervin changed the subject and said, ¡°But you are nning to use the real thing from


    the Warriors Den to pretend to be the real thing from the Warriors Den that you just dug up.¡±


    ¡°This is simple. There are too many, to put it bluntly, the small one will deal with the color and paste


    for you first, then dig some soil in the soil next to thetrine in the countryside,¡±


    ¡°Get some pig offal and pour it in, put this thing in it and bury it together with the pig offal At night,¡±


    ¡°Sprinkle some urine on it at the end, and when it is dug out the next day, it will look like the thing


    just unearthed!¡±


    Charlie asked him, ¡°Can this method be discovered by others?¡±


    Ervin shook his head ¡°If you say that you use new things to make them look like the old ones, and


    let others look at them,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely find ws, but after all, you put real things in them, who can find out, even if an


    expert holds a carbon-14 instrument here for identification,¡±


    ¡°This thing is going to appear from the Warriors Den. They judge whether this thing is from a pit,


    mainly by looking at the color and pulp,¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And its smell, whether there is a faint earthy smell, bloody smell or the smell of dead bodies,¡±


    ¡°As long as this is done well, they will feel that this thing is newly unearthed.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, then this matter is up to you.¡±


    Ervin was puzzled Ask ¡°Master Wade, why do you want a small one?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t answer his question, but asked him with great interest,


    ¡°Ervin, since you followed Orvel, why do you still do business in this antique city?¡±


    ¡°Ervin said hastily, ¡°Master Wade, I am grateful to you and Master Hong for your love,¡±


    ¡°And I have the opportunity to follow Master Hong on the saddle,¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t have the mind to do any antique business. I have long since put it aside and don¡¯t care


    about it.¡±


    Charlie said seriously, ¡°The business I asked you to do really requires you to spare some time and


    go back to manage your antique business skills.¡±


    Ervin asked in surprise, ¡°Master Wade¡­ what do you mean by this? I don¡¯t understand, please


    exin.¡±

 Chapter 5498

    Chapter 5498


    Charlie smiled slightly, took two amulet rings and a piece of lightning-strike wood, and said to him,


    ¡°Wait for me first.¡±


    Immediately, Charlie came to the inner room, and in the two amulet rings, he used spiritual energy


    toy out a very simple protective formation,


    And in the lightning strike wood, used a slow andid down a simple thunderbolt formation.


    In this way, these two jade wrench fingers have be two simple protective rings, which can


    protect the wearer from a small disaster,


    And the lightning strike wood has also be a ring that can only be used once and will break and


    shatter.


    After finishing these, he went back to the living room from the room, handed two finger pullers and a


    thunderbolt to Ervin, and told him,


    ¡°You take these three things first, and make them as if you just made them the same as the one dug


    out of the soil.¡±


    Ervin immediately said, ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I¡¯ll deal with it for you as soon as


    I get back! Should I bring it back to you after I¡¯ve dealt with it?¡± ¡°


    No need.¡± Charlie said lightly, ¡°Go to Antique Street, Find two smart street vendors who can afford


    to eat, give them a ring, and let them wear it on their hands,¡±


    ¡°And then one will go to the arrival hall of the airport, and the other will go to the exit of the high-


    speed rail station.¡±


    ¡°Hold the sign and wait to pick up people. As for who to pick up, it doesn¡¯t matter, you can just write


    your own names.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Ervin looked surprised, ¡°Master Wade, who are we going to pick up?¡± ¡°Just write your own


    names casually, I guess Can¡¯t pick up anyone?¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to pick up people, I want to wait for them!¡±


    After that, Charlie said very seriously, ¡°Ervin, what I¡¯m going to tell you next, you have to wait for


    someone!¡±


    Listen carefully! If this matter is done well, I promise you glory and wealth in the future!¡±


    When Ervin heard this, he immediately sat up straight excitedly, and respectfully said,


    ¡°Master Wade, just give orders! Ervin Must go all out!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said word by word, ¡°You pay a high price to make the two of them wait from the


    moment the airport and high-speed rail station opens every day until they close,¡±


    ¡°And wait until someone asks the origin of the jade ring in their hands.


    Let the two of them clearly say that they bought it from you,¡±


    ¡°And tell them that if the other party asks them to buy it at a high price,¡±


    ¡°Let them ask for it at 100 times the actual market value, and don¡¯t sell anything less.¡±


    Although Ervin was confused, he still understood Charlie¡¯s orders, and quickly said,


    ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will do it!¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and handed the Thunderbolt Talisman to Ervin,


    Using a bit of aura, he told him with psychological hints,


    ¡°Keep this thing for yourself, take it back to your antique street, and continue to operate your


    antique stall, but you must remember, you must put it in the most conspicuous position of your


    booth,¡±


    ¡°No matter whoes to ask for the price, you will ask for five million yuan, not a penny less.¡±


    ¡°If someone asks you where the Thunderbolt Talisman came from, you just tell him a while ago It


    was just dug out of a living pit,¡±


    ¡°When someone asks you, you must firmly believe in your heart that these three things were all dug


    out of a living pit, understand?¡±


    Ervin¡¯s eyes froze, and he nodded heavily, ¡°Understood!¡±


    Charlie could see that the psychological suggestion had already taken effect on Ervin.


    So, he said to Ervin, ¡°If someone buys this lightning strike wood, you tell me immediately; if


    someone steals it, you tell me immediately.¡±


    Ervin immediately said respectfully, ¡°Alright, Master Wade! I¡¯ll do it for sure!¡±


    Charlie sent Ervin out of the vi, with a confident smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The reason why he wants to do this is to hang a ¡°bell¡± on each of the two gates of Aurous Hill,


    And those two ¡°bells¡± are the two amulet rings he gave to Ervin.


    These two amulet rings do not look very eye-catching, and most people would not be interested in


    looking at them.


    As Ervin said, the material of these two jade wrench fingers is average, and the price itself is not too


    high. Even people who understand antiques will not take it seriously.


    Therefore, when two people are wearing an amulet and waiting for people at the airport and high-


    speed rail station holding signs,


    Only one kind of people will pay attention to the amulet on their fingers, that is, those who can see


    through the amulet. In the finger, there is a person with a formation!


    And those who can see through the formations contained in the amulet must be those who have


    mastered spiritual energy.


    Charlie knew only five people besides himself are capable of this.


    One is the Lord of the Warriors Den.


    The other four are the four earls of Warriors Den.


    However, the Lord would note to Aurous Hill by himself, and one of the four earls died.


    Therefore, Charlie¡¯s goal is to only have three people, and that is the three remaining earls of the


    Warriors Den.


    Right now, his grandparents and Maria are all in Aurous Hill,


    So the chances of the Earl of the Warriors Den appearing in Aurous Hill are greatly increased.


    However, after he has done these things, he has great confidence of forewarned.


    The airport and the high-speed rail station are the two gates of Aurous Hill.


    It is impossible for the earl to drive here from the surrounding cities, so the most likely way is to take


    the ne or the high-speed rail to town.


    And he asked Ervin to arrange for two people to squat in these two ces at all times.


    They may squat in these two ces for several days in a row, but it doesn¡¯t matter, because there is


    a high probability that they will not send more than one earl to Aurous Hill,


    And even if two earls were sent to Aurous Hill, it was impossible for them toe by ne and


    high-speed rail at the same time.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, it is doomed that the Earl Warriors Den can only meet one of these two people,


    And although the earl is powerful, it is impossible to know that there is another person wearing the


    same jade wrench dozens of kilometers away.


    It is even more impossible to know that the person holding the sign has been waiting here for many


    days.


    They will only be pleasantly surprised to find that they have encountered a magic weapon in Aurous


    Hill!


    Although this magic weapon is just a simple amulet, anyone who changes it will want to know if this


    amulet is used as a clue to find other magic weapons.


    In public, the earl of the Warriors Den has an important mission,


    So he must not dare to be too arrogant in this kind of matter,


    So he would definitely inquire about the source of the finger ring in a low-key manner.


    In this way, the clue will point to Ervin.


    When the earl of Warriors Den finds Ervin, he would find that there is a thunderbolt in Ervin¡¯s ce.


    Even if they don¡¯t know the thunder talisman, they can definitely see that this magic weapon can


    have an attack effect!


    It is naturally much stronger than the amulet that can defend them.


    At that time, they will definitely get a treasure, and they will definitely not hesitate at the price of


    several million.


    However, this Thunderbolt Talisman looks like an ordinary piece of lightning strike wood.


    Ervin quotes five million yuan. Even a loser rich man can¡¯t spend so much money to buy it,


    So if he buys it, he must be a person who knows the goods!


    In other words, he must be one of the three Earls of the Warriors Den!


    At that time, the other party will be very excited when he gets this thunderbolt,


    And he will definitely want to find a ce where there is no one to try it out,


    And he probably does not have the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±,


    So it is impossible to know that his specially refined Thunderbolt can only be used once.


    Therefore, once he tries it, the Thunderbolt will be wiped out, And at the same time, it will trigger a


    thunder!


    At that time, not only will Charlie know that he has arrived,


    But he will also know his approximate location!

 Chapter 5499

    Chapter 5499


    When Charlie started to n ahead,


    Other An family members including Charlie¡¯s second uncle, uncle, and aunt had also arrived at


    Wanliu Vi one after another.


    Ever since the An family started taking video records of the old man Nics every day,


    They discovered that the old man¡¯s memory had changed immediately after he came to Aurous Hill.


    In the past, his memory has been continuously deteriorating.


    He must not be able to remember what happened recently, Even what happened before going to


    bed, after waking up.


    However, in the past few days since he lived in Wanliu Vi,


    The old man can remember almost everything he personally experienced.


    Afterparing it with the content recorded in the video,


    He found that the old man can actually remember what happened yesterday.


    Eight out of ten.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This change made An¡¯s family ecstatic.


    Moreover, all the people lived in the vi located in the center,


    And after they lived in, they all felt refreshed andfortable,


    Which made them firmly believe that this ce is a real piece of Fengshui treasure.


    In the past two days, the An family has begun to spread the scope of investigation in Aurous Hill


    one after another.


    Their efficiency is very high, and they have prated into the civil affairs system,


    Welfare assistance system, and medical records of major hospitals.


    No information rted to Charlie was found.


    The An family had expected that things would not go too smoothly,


    So they were not discouraged. Just when Ervin got Charlie¡¯s instructions,


    And started to make the three magical artifacts,


    The old couple of the An family called a few children together, And called Duncan again to have a


    meeting together.


    Because the memories of the past few days are veryplete,


    The scheming Nics gradually found the rhythm of the master that he once had.


    After analyzing the current situation, he temporarily set the next n in two directions.


    One is that Marcus leads other people to continue to carry out a carpet search in Aurous Hill,


    Looking for all clues that may be rted to Charlie


    ; Collect Information about the owner of Rejuvenation Pill.


    After all, in the eyes of the An family, the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill is most likely the same


    person as the benefactor who saved them in the United States that day.


    Find this benefactor and ask him to help find Charlie¡¯s whereabouts.


    Marshal didn¡¯t dare to dy, and immediately got in touch with people from the Song Group,


    And after announcing his identity, he made a request to visit Warnia Song.


    Thest time Marshal came to visit Warnia,


    The name he reported was a fake identity named Conrad Huo.


    Therefore, Warnia¡¯s assistant never dreamed that the famous American An family would take the


    initiative to contact the Song Group,


    And the eldest son of the An family wanted to meet Warnia in person.


    This feeling is no different from an IT start-uppany with 30 or 40 people who suddenly received


    a request from Bill Gates to visit.


    The excited assistant ran into the conference room regardless of Warnia¡¯s meeting with the supplier,


    And excitedly said in Warnia¡¯s ear, ¡°President Song¡­ American An family wants to make an


    appointment with you to visit the group in person!¡±


    ¡°An family?¡± Warnia couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    If other entrepreneurs in Aurous Hill heard that An¡¯s family came to visit, They would be ecstatic, but


    Warnia unconsciously became worried.


    She had received a reminder from Charlie a long time ago,


    Knowing that the An family was looking for clues about him in Aurous Hill.


    Which one of these two will eventually point to Charlie.


    So, she said to the assistant, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to reply to this matter,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I¡¯m done here.¡±


    The assistant didn¡¯t know, so she quickly reminded her,


    ¡°Ms. Song, that¡¯s from the An family¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Warnia nodded her head, she said lightly,


    ¡°That¡¯s when I finish my work.¡±


    The assistant had no choice but to respectfully say,


    ¡°Okay Ms. Song, then I won¡¯t reply to them, and wait for your orders.¡±


    Warnia waved her hand and asked, ¡°You tell them the exact words,¡±


    ¡°Just say that I¡¯m busy now, and let them wait for my reply.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ okay¡­¡± The assistant didn¡¯t know why Warnia, who had always been very low-key, acted like


    this.


    She had no choice but to return the original words to Marshal ordingly.


    Marshal had visited Warnia long after the Rejuvenation Pill auction was over,


    But at that time, Warnia did not disclose any information rted to Rejuvenation Pill to him.


    However, in Marshal¡¯s view, today is not what it used to be.


    In the beginning, he was all thinking about Rejuvenation Pill, but in the end,


    Rejuvenation Pill was not procured, and he even touched the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    However, after the mysterious benefactor rescued the entire An family in New York,


    Marshal felt that the benefactor and Rejuvenation Pill owner is really the same person,


    Then maybe he will change his attitude towards An family because of what happened in New York.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that his own idea would be a little frustrated by Warnia¡¯s attitude.

 Chapter 5500

    Chapter 5500


    After Warnia asked her assistant to reject Marshal,


    She immediately suspended the meeting, went back to the meeting room, and called Charlie,


    And said respectfully on the phone, ¡°Master Wade, your uncle called again,¡±


    ¡°Saying that he wanted to visit the Song Group.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it is necessary for me to meet him?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°It is not impossible to meet, but if they ask about me,¡±


    ¡°You can tell them that I have left Aurous Hill since thest auction.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As for where I went, you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Warnia hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, if you don¡¯t want to reveal any clues for the time being,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t meet your uncle. If there is any expression management that is not done well, he will find


    out.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Warnia, are you stupid? My uncle is also the young master of the An


    family.¡±


    ¡°When he sees you this time, he will definitely prepare enough sincerity,¡±


    ¡°Maybe it will bring a new space for the Song family to develop,¡±


    ¡°You must not miss this good opportunity.¡±


    Warnia said seriously, ¡°Master Wade, I am afraid of dying your business,¡±


    ¡°So I still want to keep a certain distance from the An family¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°After you meet my uncle, just let him ask all the questions.¡±


    ¡°Even if he knows what you are hiding, he will never dare to force you to tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°Besides, no matter what you do, not to mention, the benefits he has prepared for you will definitely


    be given to you first.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again, ¡°The An family rarely set upmercial territory in China before,


    but this time when theye to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°They should use the country as an important ce in the future.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing, and in their eyes, you are the only next family who can really has a


    connection to me,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely try their best to show their favor to you,¡±


    ¡°If the Song family can take the opportunity of the creditor, bind them Together,¡±


    ¡°There will be an excellent opportunity for rapid development in the future,¡±


    ¡°And this kind of good thing is not often encountered regrly in life.¡±


    Warnia knew that Charlie was thinking about her, so she said gratefully,


    ¡°I understand Master Wade, then I¡¯ll make an appointment with your uncle in a while!¡±


    Charlie hummed, and then said, ¡°Oh yes, you can tell him some news at the right time.¡±


    Warnia hurriedly asked, ¡°What news?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Just say I¡¯ll ask you to carry a sentence and tell them that what


    happened in New York is just a matter of little effort,¡±


    ¡°So they don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    Warnia didn¡¯t know what happened in New York back then, but she heard Charlie say so,


    She didn¡¯t have much to ask, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Okay, Master Wade, when I see your uncle, I will convey this sentence to them in due course.¡±


    Charlie reminded, ¡°Remember to mention it before he asks the conditions,¡±


    ¡°Preferably before when he asks you about me, tell him by the way,¡±


    ¡°After you say this, no matter what conditions he prepares for you,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely double the price temporarily!¡±


    Charlie knew very well what was his uncle¡¯s motivation behind his visit to Song¡¯s.


    He just wanted to find out the identity of the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill, And by the way, confirm


    whether the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill was the same person as himself who saved An¡¯s family


    in New York.


    Now that he hase to the door, he might as well admit this generously,


    So that they can be sure that the person who saved them is the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    In this way, they canbine the identities of the two mysterious people into one person.


    As for his true identity, they will definitely not be able to find out for a while.


    When the time is right in the future,


    He will naturally meet them and tell them openly that he is the mysterious person who merged into


    one.


    At that time, these three different identities in the hearts of the An family will bepletely merged


    together.


    ¡­


    After lunch.


    Just when Marshal didn¡¯t know how to open the breakthrough of the Song Group, Warnia¡¯s


    assistant called him back.


    On the phone, Warnia¡¯s assistant said to him,


    ¡°Mr. An, Ms. Song can spare 20 minutes to meet with you at six o¡¯clock this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Would you like to make an appointment for this time slot?¡±


    No matter whichpany boss he visited, it was impossible for the other party to set a time for him


    and only give him 20 minutes for the meeting.


    This was the first timeing from Warnia.


    However, at this moment, Marshal was not displeased.


    Instead, he said happily, ¡°No problem, please make an appointment for me.¡±


    ¡°I must be at the Song Group before six o¡¯clock!¡±


    At 5:30 in the afternoon, Marshal had already arrived at the Song Group.


    After waiting in the lounge for half an hour,


    Warnia¡¯s assistant came over and said to him,


    ¡°Mr. An, Miss Song can see you, pleasee with me.¡±


    Marshal stood up quickly, and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    The assistant brought Marshal to Warnia¡¯s office,


    And said to Warnia, ¡°Mr. Song, Mr. Marshal An is here.¡±


    Warnia raised her head, looked at Marshal, smiled, and said,


    ¡°Mr. An, we meet again.¡±

 Chapter 5501

    Chapter 5501


    Seeing Warnia, Marshal smiled very modestly and said,


    ¡°Hello, Miss Song, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to see me.¡±


    Warnia smiled and said, ¡°You are wee.¡±


    She then invited him to sit down on the sofa area,


    While she herself sat opposite him and asked curiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mr. An came to see me


    this time.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At the Rejuvenation Pill Auction, I was indeed a bit abrupt and broke the rules of the auction,¡±


    ¡°So I was always a little embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°I came here today to apologize to you and the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill behind you.¡±


    Warnia smiled, opened her mouth, and said, ¡°Mr. An doesn¡¯t need to make a special trip to


    apologize for this.¡±


    ¡°The auction has already made its own opinion on your behavior.¡±


    ¡°You have already paid the corresponding price for your behavior at that time,¡±


    ¡°So there is no need to pay extra for it with an apology.¡±


    Marshal smacked his lips secretly, but he didn¡¯t expect Warnia to be a bit awkward,


    And as he wanted to apologize voluntarily to show an inferior attitude, But she didn¡¯t even give him


    a chance to bow his head.


    In fact, Warnia respected Marshal in her heart.


    This respect has nothing to do with his status as An¡¯s eldest son, But because he is Charlie¡¯s uncle.


    To Charlie, Warnia has long felt that there is nothing to repay, And she naturally has to respect his


    elders.


    But the problem is, Charlie doesn¡¯t n to recognize An¡¯s family yet,


    So Warnia doesn¡¯t dare to be polite to Marshal,


    Because Marshal knew that he would bow his head even when he came to the door about the


    previous auction.


    If she is too polite, he will definitely notice something unusual.


    At this moment, Marshal didn¡¯t dare to be angry or displeased,


    So he could only smile and ask cautiously, ¡°Miss Song, to tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°I have always admired the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    ¡°At the meeting, my father was seriously ill and urgently needed good medicine to heal him,¡±


    ¡°So I was a little abrupt because of my impatience,¡±


    ¡°I hope Miss Song can help me exin it to him and ask for his forgiveness.¡±


    Warnia smiled and said, ¡°Mr. An is thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°What you broke the rules of the auction that day has nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°This logic is like the traffic rules are formted by the traffic control department,¡±


    ¡°But if you bump into someone while driving, there is no need to report it to the traffic control


    department.¡±


    ¡°Apologize to them, and don¡¯t need to be forgiven by them.¡±


    Marshal felt like being kicked back to the spot repeatedly like a football.


    Because of repetitions, he still summoned up his courage and said,


    ¡°Miss Song, let me tell you straight, I have something,¡±


    ¡°I want to verify it with the owner of Rejuvenation Pill in person,¡±


    ¡°And I hope you can introduce me, regardless of sess or failure.¡±


    ¡°The An family will always remember Miss Song¡¯s kindness for this!¡±


    Warnia pursed her lips and said seriously,


    ¡°Mr. An, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the gentleman you want to see has left Aurous Hill since thest auction.¡±


    ¡°Left Aurous Hill?¡± Marshal hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Excuse me, does Miss Song know the name of this gentleman?¡±


    Warnia shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Marshal asked suspiciously, ¡°Miss Song, This gentleman is cooperating with your Song Group.¡±


    ¡°You auctioned his Rejuvenation Pill on his behalf,¡±


    ¡°And you also collected a huge amount of money from the selling.¡±


    ¡°With such close cooperation, how can you not know his real identity?¡±


    ¡°If Miss Song can give me some pointers, one or two,¡±


    ¡°The An family will do their best to repay it!¡±


    Warnia replied, ¡°Mr. An, the dragon can see the end, and my Song family is lucky to be selected by


    him to organize the auction for him.¡± ¡°As for the proceeds from the auction you mentioned,¡±


    ¡°If I tell you that the funds are still in the ount of the auction,¡± ¡°And the gentleman never took


    them away, would you believe me?¡± Marshal fell silent suddenly.


    He knew that it was up to him to believe or not to believe this kind of thing, And he had nowhere to


    prove whether he believed it or not.

 Chapter 5502

    Chapter 5502


    In desperation, he could only exin in an extremely sincere tone,


    ¡°Miss Song, to tell you the truth, some time ago,¡±


    ¡°My An family suffered a catastrophe. Fortunately, a mysterious person came to help at a critical


    moment,¡±


    ¡°And then this mysterious person even rescued a dying friend of mine,¡±


    ¡°And I came this time to verify whether the savior and the gentleman you mentioned are the same


    person.¡±


    After that, he said pleadingly, ¡°Miss Song must have the contact information of that gentleman,¡±


    ¡°I do not ask you to give me his contact information,¡±


    ¡°But please help me to verify it with him¡­¡±


    Warnia smiled slightly, nodded, and then she looked at Marshal,


    The words were not surprising and she said endlessly,


    ¡°Mr. An is talking about the fact that the An family and Inspector Li were in danger in New York


    before and were rescued halfway?¡± Marshal¡¯s expression suddenly became horrified!


    What happened to An¡¯s family was dangerous and never disclosed to the outside world,


    So far, no outsiders know about it.


    And when he mentioned this matter just now,


    He didn¡¯t exin any actual clues, he didn¡¯t mention New York, let alone why.


    And Warnia not only urately named the location of New York, but even named Duncan¡¯s name.


    It can be seen that she knew exactly what happened to her family in New York that day.


    So, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss Song, how did you know about this?¡±


    Warnia said indifferently, ¡°Because he contacted me two days ago,¡±


    ¡°He said that if An¡¯s family finds me, he has a message for me.¡±


    ¡°Marshal was very excited, and quickly asked her,


    ¡°What?¡±


    He said. You don¡¯t need to take that help situation to heart.¡±


    Marshal¡¯s eyes widened, and his voice was trembling with excitement,


    ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s really him! This is really great! Great!!¡±


    He continued to ask with great joy,


    ¡°Miss Song, may I ask your benefactor what else did he say?¡±


    ¡°No more.¡± Warnia shook her head, and said, ¡°He knows that Mr. An wants to verify this matter,¡±


    ¡°So it can be regarded as a solution to Mr. An¡¯s doubts.¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. An satisfied now?¡±


    Marshal said with emotion, ¡°The An family didn¡¯t have any friends, and I even talked nonsense at


    the auction,¡±


    ¡°But instead of ming me, he even saved the lives of more than a dozen members of my An¡¯s


    family and the life of my friend Duncan. I can¡¯t repay it forever¡­¡±


    Warnia said earnestly, ¡°Mr. An, don¡¯t worry about it. But if you do good deeds, don¡¯t worry about


    your future. You must be saved because you are worth saving.¡±


    Marshal cupped his fists respectfully ¡°Miss Song, if you have a chance, please convey An¡¯s thanks


    to Master!¡±


    ¡°In addition, there is another matter that An¡¯s family would like to ask him to help,¡±


    ¡°And I would like to ask Miss Song to convey it on our behalf.¡±


    ¡°If he can agree, An¡¯s family is willing to give half of the family property!¡±


    Warnia said, ¡°Mr. An, tell me.¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°An has a nephew who has been missing for twenty years.¡±


    ¡°His name is Charlie Wade. He is twenty-eight years old and is my sister


    Margaret and brother-inw Changying Wade¡¯s only son,¡±


    ¡°We have been looking for him for 20 years and can¡¯t find him.¡±


    ¡°And once you find Charlie, the An family will definitely give away half of the family property!¡±


    Warnia was dumbfounded.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the An family would even give away half of their property in order to find


    Charlie.


    However, for Marshal and the An family as a whole, making such a promise is not just in vain.


    Before Marshal came, the An family had discussed it at a family meeting. Judging from the situation


    of An¡¯s family, if the Warriors Den would still hold on to An¡¯s family,


    Then An¡¯s family would be safe for the time being. But it will be doomed in the future.


    After all, the strength of both parties has a huge disparity, and An family has no chance of winning.


    In the eyes of the An family, the person who is most likely to save An¡¯s family from being wiped out


    is the mysterious benefactor who rescued more than a dozen members of An¡¯s family in New York


    that day.


    As long as it can be confirmed that the benefactor is the owner of


    Rejuvenation Pill,


    Not only will there be a strong guarantee for An family¡¯s crisis, but even the old man¡¯s illness may


    have a great chance of beingpletely cured.


    In that case, this person is the key to the survival of the entire An family.


    And he himself has great powers, if he is willing to help and find out Charlie¡¯s whereabouts, it will be


    absolutely no problem.


    Therefore, if guarantee safety and have a chance to make the old manpletely heal,


    If he can also find Charlie, it will kill three birds with one stone for An¡¯s family, so what if they hand


    over half of their assets?


    After a while, Warnia recovered from the shock, and said, ¡°Since Mr. An said so, I will try my best to


    find a chance to convey it to him.¡±


    Marshal stood up, sped his fists, and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Song!¡±


    ¡°Miss Song, there is one more thing, I want to ask you for help!¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Warnia said, ¡°Tell me, Mr. An, if I can do it, I will definitely help.¡±


    Marshal said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide it from you Ms. Song, the An family has decided that


    they will stay in Aurous Hill for a long time toe.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the An family is currently nning to establish a new business center in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°At that time, more than half of the An family¡¯s business will be from the


    United States moved to Aurous Hill;¡±


    ¡°However, this process will take at least several years to gradually realize. The first stage is to first


    obtain arge enoughnd in Aurous Hill and invest in building an office center no less than the size


    of Apple¡¯s headquarters in California.¡±


    ¡°The total investment budget is not less than eight billion US dors. I heard that the Song Group


    has strong strength in Aurous Hill and has experience inmercial real estate development.¡±


    ¡°If Ms. Song does not dislike it, please ask the Song Group to implement this project of the An


    family!¡±


    ¡°Eight billion dors?!¡± Warnia blurted out in extreme shock,¡±


    ¡°Mr. An¡­ such arge scale of investment is unheard of in the history of Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Thergestmercial real estate project undertaken by the Song Group so far. Including a


    skyscraper, several annex buildings, and arge shopping mall, the total cost is only 500 million


    U.S. dors¡­¡±


    ¡°Let alone an 8 billion U.S. dor project, the Song Group can¡¯t even think of it¡­¡±

 Chapter 5503

    Chapter 5503


    Multi-billion dormercial real estate projects,


    Not to mention Warnia¡¯s jaw-dropping, are almost rare even if you look at the world.


    The total cost of the Burj Khalifa in Dubai is only 1.5 billion US dors,


    And the overall cost of more than 5 billion US dors seems to be only for Apple¡¯s headquarters


    building.


    For the An family, although its overall strength is not as good as that of the


    Rothschild family or the Saudi royal family,


    Its real assets are still slightly better than Apple¡¯s.


    Eight billion U.S. dors are used to invest inmercial real estate in Aurous


    Hill,


    Which is enough to build a small city.


    For the An family, even if the entire An family headquarters is moved here, It will not cost so much


    money at all.


    However, before Marshal came, the An family had already reached a consensus that Warnia had a


    close rtionship with the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill.


    They have toe up with projects worth two or three billion dors to cooperate with the Song


    family to show their attitude.


    And the two or three billion dors is just a base.


    The An family had also decided a long time ago that if it could be confirmed from Warnia that the


    owner of the Pill,


    Was the same person as the An family¡¯s savior,


    Then they would show their sincerity to Warnia even more.


    Eight billion U.S. dors, although it can¡¯t be said to be a drop in the bucket for An¡¯s family, it is


    indeed irrelevant.


    After all, the eight billion U.S. dors is an investment, not a waste of money.


    With an investment of 8 billion U.S. dors,


    Excluding the cost ofnd purchase, there are still at least 6 billion U.S. dors.


    If all the development work is handed over to the Song Group, The Song Group¡¯s profit will be


    around one billion US dors, Which is already extremely impressive in terms of profit.


    For the Song Group, the profit of one billion US dors is still second.


    The most important thing is that once the news of cooperating with An family in the United States to


    build An family¡¯s 8 billion US dorsmercial real estate project is released,


    It will definitely make the Song Group famous,


    And may even usher in a skyrocketing market value of the Song Group.


    Although Charlie had already hinted to Warnia in advance,


    And told her that An¡¯s family would show her enough sincerity,


    She never imagined that An¡¯s family would promise her such a big project as soon as she opened


    her mouth.


    Marshal saw that Warnia was shocked, her face full of disbelief,


    Knowing that his sincerity was enough, so he said seriously,


    ¡°Miss Song, the Song Group has been engaged inmercial real estate development for a long


    time,¡±


    ¡°I believe you will definitely understand that in real estate development projects,¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether the investment isrge or small,¡±


    ¡°The actual operation process is actually not much different.¡±


    ¡°Since the Song Group has managed projects worth 500 million US dors,¡±


    ¡°8 billion US dors must be no problem.¡±


    Warnia came back to her senses and couldn¡¯t help asking,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Mr. An, after all, Aurous Hill is only a second-tier city in China,¡±


    ¡°Or a new first-tier city, and there is still a certain gap between Suzhou and Hangzhou.¡±


    ¡°Investing 8 billion U.S. dors inmercial real estate here, isn¡¯t the risk too big?¡±


    Marshal said with a smile, ¡°Although Aurous Hill is only a new first-tier city,¡±


    ¡°I am very optimistic about Aurous Hill¡¯s future development.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it will be the world¡¯s attention in the future.¡±


    Warnia asked suspiciously, ¡°Why is Mr. An so optimistic about Aurous Hill?¡±


    Marshal said seriously, ¡°Although the auction of Miss Song¡¯s Rejuvenation Pill was only held once,¡±


    ¡°It showed me this kind of magic medicine. Now every city is looking for its own distinctive


    positioning.¡±


    ¡°Take the United States as an example. New York is characterized by finance,¡±


    ¡°San Francisco is characterized by technology, Los Angeles is characterized by manufacturing,¡±


    ¡°Houston is characterized by aerospace, and Detroit is characterized by the specialty is automobile


    manufacturing.¡±


    Speaking of this, Marshal said confidently, ¡°With the support of the


    Rejuvenation Pill Auction,¡±


    ¡°Aurous Hill will definitely be able to attract more and more international top rich people in the


    future,¡±


    ¡°So as to promote health and top-notch health care.¡±


    ¡°Health care has developed into its own core feature. By that time, Aurous Hill is likely to be


    the world¡¯s number one healthcare city,¡±


    ¡°And Aurous Hill¡¯s economy will inevitably receive a huge boost.¡±


    ¡°It will be the fifth first-tier city in China.¡±


    ¡°It is just around the corner. So now is a good opportunity for An to make ns in advance.¡±


    Only then did Warnia realize that An¡¯s views on this aspect coincided with Charlie¡¯s?


    Charlie held the Rejuvenation Pill Auction in the first ce,


    With the purpose of taking advantage of the huge attraction of the


    Rejuvenation Pill Auction to the super-rich,


    And attracting these super-rich people to Aurous Hill, Not only to let them participate in the auction


    in here,


    But even show ways to guide them to invest in Aurous Hill.

 Chapter 5504

    Chapter 5504


    Charlie even ns to develop a healthcare real estate project in Aurous Hill,


    So that those top rich people will spend a certain amount of time every year in Aurous Hill to settle


    here for health care.


    But Warnia didn¡¯t know that Charlie had nned to suspend the Rejuvenation Pill auction before.


    However, for Charlie, the suspension of the Rejuvenation Pill auction was only a temporary low-key


    due to the potential threat of Warriors Den.


    Afterward, the Rejuvenation Auction can also be held in a low-key manner through an internal


    invitation mechanism,


    And once the hidden danger of Warriors Den is eradicated,


    Charlie will definitely continue to make the Rejuvenation Auction bigger and stronger.


    Therefore, in the future, Aurous Hill will definitely be able to achieve rapid development through


    Rejuvenation Pill.


    An family enters the market at this time and increased investment in Aurous


    Hill,


    And they will definitely get rich with returns in the future.


    At this moment, Warnia couldn¡¯t help but admire the An family¡¯s vision and their foresight.


    Eight billion U.S. dors seems like a lot,


    And it seems that they have really given her a great favor,


    But the real beneficiary behind this incident, or the biggest beneficiary, is actually An family itself.


    At this time, Marshal said to Warnia again, ¡°Miss Song, if you are interested, we should further


    strengthen our cooperation.¡±


    Warnia asked curiously, ¡°What does Mr. An mean by strengthening cooperation?¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°The two of us can jointly invest to establish a real estatepany specializing in


    healthcare projects,¡±


    ¡°Acquire morend in the suburbs of Aurous Hill, and gradually build some high-end health care


    projects.¡±


    ¡°Once the reputation of Rejuvenation spreads far and wide, the poprity of


    Aurous Hill will also rise with the tide.¡±


    ¡°At that time, even if many people know that they are not destined for Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely equate Aurous Hill with health preservation.¡±


    ¡°Pulling it will definitely make the ordinary rich and middle-ss flock to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I have also heard about Aurous Hill¡¯s JX Pharmaceutical.¡±


    ¡°Although thispany does not have many types of samples,¡±


    ¡°All of them are explosive products with excellent medicinal effects.¡±


    ¡°Aurous Hill has this pharmaceuticalpany, and it will be used in medical and health care in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°The poprity in the field will definitely help a lot.¡±


    Warnia didn¡¯t expect Marshal to pay attention to JX Pharmaceutical, And she couldn¡¯t help being a


    little surprised.


    She asked Marshal, ¡°Mr. An also knows about JX Pharmaceutical?¡±


    ¡°At the beginning, they gave the FDA a batch of drugs for clinical trials.¡±


    ¡°It is said that because of their excellent efficacy,¡±


    ¡°They have been used as strategic reserves by the White House.¡±


    As he spoke, Marshal looked at Warnia, and said meaningfully,


    ¡°Miss Song telling you the truth. You said, I personally even specte that this pharmaceutical


    company must have something to do with benefactor,¡±


    ¡°Maybe its form belongs to the benefactor.¡±


    Warnia was even more surprised at this moment, she didn¡¯t want to reveal more about Charlie,


    So she opened her mouth and said, ¡°The situation of JX Pharmaceutical really is not very clear.¡±


    Although Warnia tried her best to control her facial expressions and try not to be seen by Marshal


    when she said this,


    Marshal still saw some clues on her face. He urately captured Warnia¡¯s expression in the


    process,


    The subtle unnaturalness, so he concluded in his heart that JX Pharmaceutical must have


    something to do with the benefactor.


    After getting the answer he wanted, Marshal did not continue to expand on the issue of JX


    Pharmaceutical, but he said with a smile,


    ¡°Miss Song, with the poprity of An¡¯s family, if An¡¯s family came forward to do this, most of this


    matter will bepleted.¡±


    ¡°If the Song Group joins hands again, it will definitely be able to take the lead in Aurous Hill¡¯s health


    care field.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Not only will the future profits be considerable, but other benefits are also going to be numerous.¡±


    Speaking, Marshal said again, ¡°Healthcare projects have already been very developed in Europe


    and the United States,¡±


    ¡°But China has just started not long ago. Although there is arge market space, it has not been


    taken seriously at present.¡±


    ¡°Manypanies that make quick money, they don¡¯t really like to operate such long-term projects


    with high investment, heavy responsibility, and long cycle.¡±


    ¡°These are not attractive topanies that are used to making quick money.¡±


    ¡°If we can manage this business well, making money is one aspect.¡±


    ¡°In addition, it is easy to enhance social recognition, and it is also of great help to the social impact


    of the enterprise, which can be said to serve multiple purposes.¡±


    Warnia agrees with Marshal¡¯s judgment very much.


    As the auctioneer of the Rejuvenation Pill Auction,


    She is very aware of how much the top rich people desire for the Rejuvenation Pill.


    As long as the Rejuvenation Pill Auction continues,


    Marshal¡¯s forecast and verdict will be gradually confirmed.


    Once Aurous Hill really takes the top spot in the global healthcare industry worldwide, the


    commercial interests behind it will be huge.


    This will inevitably form a huge outlet, and the capital that can stand on this outlet, will get huge


    benefits.


    At this moment, Marshal said again, ¡°By the way, An family¡¯s capital reserve is very abundant.¡±


    ¡°We can reserve as muchnd resources as possible from the very beginning.¡±


    ¡°In the future, when Aurous Hill can really be a first-tier city by relying on health care,¡±


    ¡°Thend value of these reserves can be doubled.¡±


    ¡°As for the cooperation between us, as long as Ms. Song is willing to join hands with An family,¡±


    ¡°An family can take out 10 shares of this project to the Song Group. A gift from An family.¡±


    ¡°If Ms. Song still wants to take arger proportion,¡±


    ¡°The part exceeding 10 can be subscribed normally, and the An family can sell up to 49 shares to


    the Song Group!¡±

 Chapter 5505

    Chapter 5505


    Under normal circumstances, it is difficult for other people to get a chance even if they rush to buy


    shares with the money.


    Moreover, even if some of the An family¡¯s projects are open for investment, not everyone can get


    the investment share.


    An family has always been strict in the selection of partners.


    If the assets do not meet the threshold requirements, even if they have money, they will not be able


    to invest.


    What¡¯s more, if the outside world wants to invest in An family¡¯s projects, it¡¯s like investing in a wealth


    management fund.


    Even if they get the opportunity, they have to pay An family, or a trader, a certain percentage of


    management fees, and the management fees must reach at least 25%.


    If it is a $10 billion project, and An family provides a quota of 40 to the outside world, it seems that


    each percentage point corresponds to $100 million,


    But in fact, if the outside world wants to get a percentage of it, they will have to pay at least $12.5


    billion or more.


    However, Marshal¡¯s condition for Warnia was to give the Song Group 10 shares for free,


    And if the Song Group wanted to subscribe for the rest, the management fee would not be charged.


    This is almost unheard of in An Family¡¯s cooperation project.


    Warnia was also a little apprehensive for a while.


    The An family offered such a big benefit all at once, and she didn¡¯t dare to ept it at all.


    Even though Charlie had told her long ago, no matter what conditions Marshal gave her, she could


    ept them all,


    But when she heard Marshal say After finishing these two projects, Warnia was already shocked by


    An family¡¯s handwriting.


    She hesitated for a moment, and said to Marshal,


    ¡°Mr. An, thank you for valuing the Song Group. Thinking of giving out so much away so many


    benefits¡­¡±


    Marshal was afraid that Warnia would not dare to take it, so he quickly said,


    ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t have any psychological burden.¡±


    ¡°After all, An family is a neer to Aurous Hill, if we can join forces with a localpany like


    Song¡¯s Group, An family can also save a lot of procedures for getting familiar with the local market


    and mediating local rtions.¡±


    He said, ¡°In addition, Miss Song doesn¡¯t have to give me an answer right now, what I said today is


    valid for a long time.¡±


    Marshal knew very well that behind Warnia was that benefactor, and if he came to her now and


    gave her a big gift, then she would definitelymunicate with that benefactor first to take his


    opinion.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Warnia had Charlie¡¯s instruction, she didn¡¯t dare to ept all these benefits at this time.


    Hearing what Marshal said, she felt a little relieved, so she said, ¡°In this case,


    Mr. An will allow me to think about it for a while.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Marshal said with a smile, ¡°After I leave, Ms. Song can think about it carefully.


    If you think my proposal today is okay, then we can make another appointment, or if Ms. Song is


    inconvenient. Designate a person in charge to make an appointment with me, and we will meet to


    discuss specific matters.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Warnia nodded lightly, and said, ¡°I will give Mr. An an answer after I think about it.¡±


    Marshal smiled and said, ¡°In this case, I won¡¯t waste Miss Song¡¯s time any longer. Get busy Miss


    Song. I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    Warnia said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    Warnia sent Marshal to the door of the office and then asked the assistant to send Marshal


    downstairs, while she returned to the office and called Charlie.


    On the phone, Warnia reported what Marshal just mentioned to him in detail, and after listening to it,


    he couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°It seems that my uncle is really sincere.¡±


    ¡°If Song and An cooperation is implemented, the market value of the Song


    Group may double or even more in the next year.¡±


    Then, Charlie said, ¡°In addition, my uncle¡¯s discussion about the idea of development almost


    coincides with my previous n. With my current ability, if I want to help Aurous Hill increase its


    international influence and attract more capital,¡±


    ¡°The best way is indeed the health care and medical care line, if it is operated well, maybe it will


    take a few years to make Aurous Hill the fifth first-tier city in China.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie sighed softly, and said, ¡°However, this n may not go so smoothly, and to


    advance so quickly, at least I will have to wait for some hidden dangers at hand to be resolved, but


    this is also an advance n.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity foryout. An family¡¯s capital operation is high-level and theyout is also


    large. Warnia, you will benefit a lot from cooperating with them. Don¡¯t miss such a good


    opportunity.¡±


    Warnia said a little nervously, ¡°Master Wade¡­ the conditions offered by your uncle are really too


    generous. To put it bluntly, these two cooperation projects arepletely giving money to the Song


    Group, and not only the money but also An family¡¯s poprity and influence¡­ I do not really


    deserve it¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Warnia, you don¡¯t need to have such a psychological burden. The two


    conditions that An¡¯s family gave you are not simply giving you money;¡±


    ¡°Since they want For the development of Aurous Hill and the establishment of an Asian


    headquarters in Aurous Hill, it is necessary to spend money onrgescale construction projects.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it is unrealistic for you to ask them to bring a team from the


    United States to construct such arge project,¡±


    ¡°So he still has to cooperate with localpanies. He contributes money and you work hard, and


    you earn his money, isn¡¯t that justified?¡±


    ¡°As for the health care project he mentioned, you don¡¯t have to have any psychological burden. The


    reason why he wants to cooperate with the Song Group is that he wants to get to me via you.¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, if I don¡¯te up with Rejuvenation Pill, this project will be just talking on paper. If


    this project wants to make money and make a lot of money, It must have my cooperation, so it is


    only natural to give up some more benefits.¡±


    Warnia was silent for a moment, and still said with some entanglement,


    ¡°Master Wade¡­ This¡­ Is this appropriate¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing wrong. Appropriately, Song Group¡¯s current market value and


    profit are not ranked in the top 50 among domestic private enterprises.¡±


    ¡°If you want Song Group to stand out from so many private enterprises, this is the best opportunity;


    ¡°


    Paused, Charlie said again, ¡°What¡¯s more, you are not only taking advantage of An¡¯s family but also


    helping An¡¯s family to build a bridge. Only if you have a good rtionship with An¡¯s family, can I


    establish contact with An¡¯s family through you in the future, and can without revealing my own


    identity;¡±


    ¡°Taking a step back, my grandfather has been in poor health. If he is seriously ill one day and needs


    pills, and it is not convenient for me toe forward, it is most suitable for you toe forward to


    deliver the medicines for me, so no matter what, you can¡¯t refuse An family¡¯s offer.¡±


    Hearing this, Warnia¡¯s entangled heart finally settled down, and she said without thinking, ¡°Okay,


    Master Wade, then I¡¯ll give your uncle a message.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so anxious, My uncle is such a smart


    person, the reason why he didn¡¯t ask you to give him an answer immediately is because he knew


    that you would definitely ask me for advice.¡±


    ¡°If you reply to him immediately, then he will only think that you can follow me anytime, anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Which will make him feel that we are very close, and even make him feel that I am even in the


    same time zone as you, so you¡¯d better let him go for two days before replying to him.¡±

 Chapter 5506

    Chapter 5506


    Warnia came back to her senses, and quickly Said, ¡°Okay Master Wade, I understand!¡±


    On the way back to Wanliu Vi, Marshal had been waiting for Warnia¡¯s assistant to call.


    He knew that the conditions he offered to Warnia today were very sincere, and Warnia would


    definitely ask her benefactor first, and then give him a clear answer.


    However, he didn¡¯t know where that benefactor was at this time, whether he was in Aurous Hill, or in


    China even.


    Therefore, Marshal spected in his heart that if the benefactor was in China, or even in Aurous


    Hill, Warnia would definitely contact him as soon as possible and report the matter to him,


    And Warnia would be very happy to agree to his proposed conditions.


    If the replyes quickly, then perhaps the benefactor is in Aurous Hill.


    However, until Marshal arrived at Wanliu Vi, Warnia still did not respond.


    When he returned home, the An family immediately put down their work and came to the front, to


    hear histest news.


    The olddy asked him nervously, ¡°Marshal, how did it go? Did you get any valuable news?¡±


    Marshal nodded, and said, ¡°I have already verified from Ms. Song that the one who saved our


    family, Duncan is actually the owner of Rejuvenation Pill!¡± ¡°What?!¡± An family was shocked!


    The olddy asked a little excitedly, ¡°Marshal, is that the real case for sure? benefactor is really the


    owner of the Rejuvenation Pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Marshal nodded solemnly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t reveal anything to Ms. Song. Ms. Song took the


    initiative to tell me. I just said that I wanted the contact information of the owner of Rejuvenation


    Pill,¡±


    ¡°And said that I wanted to ask him for confirmation. Ms. Song directly said that we were attacked in


    New York, she also said that the benefactor instructed her to tell me so two days ago.¡±


    The olddy said in horror, ¡°This¡­that is to say¡­benefactor knows about ouring to Aurous


    Hill, and also knows that after we arrive in Aurous Hill, he will definitely find a way to prove his


    identity¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± he continued, ¡°Benefactor is very clear about what I wanted to do when I go to the Song


    Group this time. He knows that I want to ask Ms. Song about his identity, and he also knows that


    our intention is not to expect Ms. Song to really make his identity revealed to us,¡±


    ¡°But I hope that Ms. Song can help us with a sentence, so he had already greeted Ms. Song in


    advance¡­¡±


    The olddy was a little excited, and said with trembling hands, ¡°This is a good thing, this is a very


    good thing We didn¡¯t have any clues about the benefactor before, but we have now.¡±


    ¡°What we can confirm now is that if we want to have any contact with the benefactor, or want to


    convey any information to him, we can realize it through this Miss Song! Although it is not a direct


    connection, it is already a very big breakthrough!¡±


    Then, the olddy said, ¡°benefactor can hold the Rejuvenation Pill Auction in Aurous Hill instead of


    other cities in China, which also proves that it is a high probability that he is a native of Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And even if he is not, he has an inseparable connection with Aurous Hill. Our visit to Aurous Hill


    this time is equivalent toing to his home field!¡±


    Marcus asked at this time, ¡°Brother, I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell Ms. Song about our conditions?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marshal said, ¡°I increased the investment by 8 billion US dors, and then promised to jointly


    develop health care projects with the Song Group, and unconditionally give the Song Group 10%


    shares.¡±


    Marcus hurriedly asked, ¡°What did Miss Song say?¡±


    Marshal replied, ¡°Miss Song didn¡¯t give me a clear answer. She said she would think about it. I think


    she must report to the benefactor. See what he has to say.¡±


    Marcus pped his thigh, ¡°Oh! Brother, you have more than half an hour¡¯s drive toe back, did


    Miss Song reply to your message?¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Marcus was a little disappointed, and sighed, ¡°Then it seems that benefactor is probably not in


    Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    Marshal nodded, ¡°I think the same as you. If this reply takes a long time, then I guess that there is a


    high probability that the benefactor is not in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Then, Marshal said, ¡°And when I was talking to Ms. Song, she also mentioned that the benefactor


    has left Aurous Hill, and has been staying overseas. I wonder whether the benefactor was in New


    York.¡±


    Marcus smacked his lips and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain, maybe he hasn¡¯te back.¡±


    Duncan on the side witnessed that the two gradually deviated from the direction, so he coughed


    twice and said, ¡°Ahem¡­you two can¡¯t just judge whether the person you are looking for is there or


    not based on the time when others reply.¡±


    ¡°Those criminals with a bit of a brain, after killing a person, know to deal with the temperature and


    environment of the body to interfere with the uracy of the police and forensic doctors in judging


    the time of death.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that people only need to reply if he is already in Aurous Hill, so as long as he


    replieste, he is not there?¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°Old Li, I am not so absolute. I just think that if Miss Song knows that someone is in


    Aurous Hill, ording to our habits, we will know this person is by our side, we subconsciously


    think of calling him directly when we have anything to do;¡±


    ¡°But if we know that this person is currently in another ce, then before we call, we will first


    consider whether our own affairs are right and if it is urgent, is the other party busy, will I disturb the


    other party if I call rashly,¡±


    ¡°If the matter is not very urgent, should we wait until the evening when most people are not too busy


    to contact the other party;¡±


    ¡°If the other party is abroad, we have to consider the time difference even more. Although it is


    already afternoon here, we are on the other side of the earth, and the sky may not be bright at this


    moment¡­¡±


    Duncanughed, ¡°So your judgment is very important. One-sided, you can only be sure, if that Miss


    Song returns to you soon, then the benefactor is likely to be in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°But now that she hasn¡¯t returned to you soon, you can¡¯t rx your vignce and conclude that this


    person is not in Aurous Hill, you can consider that the other party may also consider this, so as long


    as the other party instructs Miss Song to reply youter, it can interfere with your judgment.¡±


    When he said this, Duncan couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart, ¡°You two brothers, don¡¯t be fooled by


    your cleverness¡­Although I promised Charlie not to reveal his identity information, but you have


    already touched Aurous Hill. Just don¡¯t let yourself go out again, follow this line, you will definitely


    have surprises¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Marshal couldn¡¯t help asking him, ¡°Old Li, what is the meaning of your words?¡±


    ¡°Means, if we want to find this benefactor, he might still be in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Duncan hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say, he might definitely be here, I just think everyone should not be


    so anxious, the next negative judgment is like we solve the case together, the most fearful thing is


    to deny one thing in a hurry, once you deny it, you will block your own way,¡±


    ¡°Just like we solve the disappearance case, although it seems that the people around the missing


    person love him and care about him,¡±


    ¡°But you absolutely can¡¯t deny the suspicion of any one of them in your heart, even the parents


    can¡¯t deny their suspicion until the evidence is fully proved.¡± Then, Duncan said again, ¡°Since I have


    come to Aurous Hill this time, I think


    Let¡¯s not easily deny Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°We must first believe in our hearts that Charlie may be in Aurous Hill, and benefactor may also be


    here!¡±

 Chapter 5507

    Chapter 5507


    After Duncan finished speaking, the old man Nics,


    His condition has improved greatly in the past few days and his memory is gradually recovering,


    Suddenly said with a serious face, ¡°Duncan is right! We used to be too easy to deny something by


    intuition.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t been able to find Charlie for so many years!¡±


    ¡°Sometimes when doing things, you have to go against your intuition!¡±


    Marshal nodded and said, ¡°After sister¡¯s ident, we searched in Aurous Hill for a while,¡±


    ¡°And when we did not discover Charlie¡¯s whereabouts,¡±


    ¡°We judged by intuition that Charlie must have left Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Since then, we have been looking for him in ces other than Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, he has never left Aurous Hill at all!¡±


    Marcus was silent for a moment, then suddenly raised his head,


    Frowning and said, ¡°Now that I think about it, the water in Aurous Hill is really unfathomable!¡±


    ¡°Besides, ording to the sporadic things we can grasp so far From the clue,¡± ¡°I specte that


    benefactor should be from Aurous Hill!¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Marshal also agreed, ¡°benefactor chose to hold the Rejuvenation Pill Auction in Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°And gave this opportunity to the local Song Group,¡±


    ¡°And I got some news that after the Rejuvenation Pill auction,¡±


    ¡°The Song Group contributed more than 10 billion U.S. dors in taxes to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And also donated tens of billions of U.S. dors in charitable funds.¡±


    ¡°The money should be the auction money obtained from the auction of Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    After speaking, Marshal said, ¡°Besides, there is another thing.¡±


    ¡°After the auction, the Song Group invested more than 100 million US dors to build arge


    welfare home in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the design scale of this welfare home is thergest in the world,¡±


    ¡°It can not only provide tens of thousands of orphans with their living needs,¡±


    ¡°But also provide them with excellent educational resources.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have deep feelings for Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°It is absolutely impossible to make such a decision!¡±


    Duncan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he blurted out, ¡°It seems that this benefactor attaches great importance to


    orphans!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he was also born as an orphan, so he takes care of orphans so much?¡±


    Marshal nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s also possible what Old Li said.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s aunt Tece couldn¡¯t help but said,


    ¡°If you investigate the welfare home in Aurous Hill,¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Will you have a chance to find out the identity of your benefactor?¡±


    Hearing this, Duncan¡¯s eyes lit up, and he eximed in his heart,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just drawing inferences from one instance?¡±


    ¡°If you follow this line, you can not only find out benefactor,¡±


    ¡°But also find out that benefactor is actually the grandson of the An family!¡±


    At this moment, Marshal waved his hand suddenly and said,


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for us not to search for the identity of our benefactor,¡±


    ¡°He knows every step of ours like the back of his hands. What if he is dissatisfied.¡±


    Marcus agreed and said, ¡°Brother is right since we havee to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°It is equivalent to being under the eyes of the benefactor.¡±


    ¡°Try to keep a low profile and try not to make any small moves.¡±


    Duncan looked at the serious two brothers, feeling anxious for a while,


    But he didn¡¯t dare to reveal too much, he could only sigh from the bottom of his heart,


    ¡°You two brothers are really crouching dragons and phoenixes,¡±


    ¡°If you miss this clue, it will be very difficult to find Charlie again!¡± ¡­


    Dawn of the next day, in the northern suburbs of Aurous Hill.


    Before the sky really brightened, Ervin was already standing by the dry toilet in a farmyard.


    Holding a shovel in his hand, he dug out the three magical artifacts, That Charlie had given him


    from the smelly soil beside the toilet pit.


    These three artifacts were mixed with the rotten and smelly pig¡¯s internal organs and buried for two


    days.


    When they were dug out, there was a pungent stench.


    He pinched his nose to pick out the three magic artifacts from the soil,


    And carefully brushed off the dirt around them with a soft brush,


    Then wiped them carefully with a dry towel, and put them under his nose to smell them vigorously.


    At this time, the smell of blood and fishy smell has faded a lot.


    ording to Ervin¡¯s previous experience of disposing of antiques,


    This smell is very close to the smell of jade wares newly produced ones.


    The things thate out of the pit, especially the items that are buried next to the body,


    As jade, will have this faint stench no matter how they are cleaned after being dug out of the ground


    for a period of time.


    A yearter, there will still be a faint residue. Ordinary people may not be able to smell anything,


    But people like Ervin who often deal with antiques can tell the difference as long as they smell it with


    their noses.


    The two pieces of jade were originally old things.


    Now that they have this kind of smell, people who are knowledgeable will almost conclude that


    these things came from the pit.


    After confirming that things were all right,


    Ervin hurriedly drove back to the city and went straight to Antique Street.


    In the antique industry in Aurous Hill, the business rule of working at sunrise and resting at sunset is


    still maintained.


    ording to insiders, you can¡¯t do antique business when it¡¯s dark,


    Because you¡¯re afraid that it will be dark and you will be robbed in the dark.


    Therefore, merchants and stall owners in Antique Street basically start their businesses at dawn


    and close their stalls before dark.


    Today coincided with Saturday, so when Ervin arrived at antique street,


    The antique street was already as bustling as a vegetable market in the early morning.


    Ervin is already an old man on Antique Street.


    After following Orvel some time ago, he left this ce and never came back,


    So when he suddenly appeared, many people recognized him and greeted him enthusiastically,


    ¡°Ervin Brother, why do you have time toe back and take a look today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Ervin, you are now a popr person beside Master Hong,¡±


    ¡°Why do you still have time toe and see us, poor brothers?¡±

 Chapter 5508

    Chapter 5508


    Ervin thought to himself, ¡°When I was cheated in the Antique Street,¡±


    ¡°None of you looked down on me. Whoever yelled at me and talked about Ervin all day long?¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m with Master Hong. You started calling me Brother.¡±


    Thinking of this, Ervin sneered, and said to the crowd,


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I am no longer with Master Hong.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Just now they enthusiastically called him Ervin Brother.


    One man immediately asked, ¡°Ervin, you are doing well with Master Hong,¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly say that you don¡¯t want to follow?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Another man said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about Ervin. Isn¡¯t it better for you to eat and drink spicy


    food with Master Hong than to toss these things in the antique street?¡±


    A woman selling fake copper coins said with a smile, ¡°Ervin, did you make a mistake and were


    kicked out by Mr. Hong?¡±


    Ervin waved his hand and said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t mention these things,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going toe back and set up my stall again.¡± Then, he looked at the man who greeted him


    first, and said,


    ¡°Louis, when leaving, I lent you my original stall for free.¡±


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m back now, and you still take my ce. Give it back to me.¡±


    The man known as Louis Zhao immediately waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that, Ervin, you made a promise when you left,¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯te back to this antique street, so this stall was given up forever.¡±


    ¡°I use it, this man is a big man, one spittle and one nail, you can¡¯t go back on what you say.¡±


    Ervin said with a smile, ¡°Louis, you think I¡¯m a tiger, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I might as well tell you, I got it from Master Hong.¡±


    ¡°Leaving, it wasn¡¯t Master Hong who drove me away, but I, Ervin, wanted to leave.¡±


    ¡°Blow it and you go.¡± Louis curled his lips and said, ¡°We have known each other for so many years,


    don¡¯t I know you?¡±


    ¡°You, don¡¯t I know how excited you were when you left the stall to talk to Master Hong.¡±


    ¡°Now you say that you left Master Hong voluntarily,¡±


    ¡°Why do I not believe it?¡±


    Ervin said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, Mr. Zhao, I used to have a good buddy who made a lot


    of antiques,¡±


    ¡°And now he has turned into a well-known Hong Kong businessman. He now asks me to cooperate


    with him to make antiques.¡±


    ¡°Specializing in selling antiques to those Hong Kong bosses who are worth tens of billions,¡±


    ¡°Maybe they can earn tens of millions of them for a single order.¡± ¡°Is it not better?¡±


    When the few people heard this, their eyes widened.


    Louis exchanged nces with the others, stepped forward, and said with an apologetic smile,


    ¡°Brother Ervin, I dare say that you have found a new way of making money, and you can¡¯t look


    down on working with Master Hong!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Ervin raised a hand solemnly, pointed his palm at the crowd, and said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s not that


    I, Ervin, don¡¯t look down on Master Hong.¡±


    ¡°The ancients said that good birds are good birds. I can only say that the big tree of Mr. Orvel is not


    suitable for my development.¡±


    ¡°After all, I have been dealing with antiques for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And I am still the most handy in this business.¡±


    The other man stepped forward and gently pestered him with his arm


    ¡°Brother Ervin, since you have such a way to make money, can¡¯t you take me with you?¡±


    ¡°Look at your brother, I have been hanging around in the antique street for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And I haven¡¯t caught a big fish. I can¡¯t earn a Passat all year round,¡±


    ¡°If you have a good source of money, you can help your brother, okay?¡±


    He said he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket,


    Took out one and handed it to Ervin, and said courteously,


    ¡°Come,e, brother Ervin smoke a cigarette!¡±


    Ervin took the cigarette, put it in his mouth, and said with a smile, ¡°Tenner, if you really want to make


    money with me, you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re steadfast or willing to do it¡­¡±


    The man called Tenner quickly took out his lighter, and while lighting Ervin¡¯s cigarette, said


    respectfully,


    ¡°Ervin, brother As long as you are willing to take me with you,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely work hard withoutint!¡±


    Louis on the side also quickly said, ¡°Brother Ervin, take me with you too!¡±


    ¡°I have no other advantages, just obedience! As long as you bring me I will be with you,¡±


    ¡°And I will absolutely obey you and fight wherever your point is!¡± Others also expressed their


    sincerity to Ervin at this time.


    It proves that he has definitely found a bigger source of ie, and he also said that this new


    source of ie itself is rted to antiques.


    Not only Ervin is handy, but everyone is also familiar with it, so everyone wants to share a cup of


    Ervin¡¯s soup.


    At this time, Ervin said indifferently, ¡°Everyone, I just came back here, and the new business has not


    beenpletely smoothed out,¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t need so many people, so at this initial stage, let Louis and Tenner start with me first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry if other people don¡¯t have their turn, when I get things straightened out, everyone will


    have a share!¡±


    The others couldn¡¯t help being a little disappointed, but Louis and Tenner were extremely excited.


    The two hurriedly pulled Ervin to a ce where there was no one else, and


    Louis said obsequiously,


    ¡°Brother Ervin, if you want to use your booth, you can use it at any time. If it is not enough, you can


    even use mine.¡±


    Ervin took a puff of a cigarette and asked them, ¡°You guys tell me the truth, how much money do


    you make a month now?¡±


    Louis raised his hand and said, ¡°Brother Ervin, let me tell you first. Well, you know my situation. I¡¯m


    not as talkative as you,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m not as good at fooling around as you. If I do well in a month, I can only earn 10,000 to


    20,000. Sometimes I don¡¯t make much money in a month. I can¡¯t earn a booth fee¡­¡±


    Tenner also said repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, Brother Ervin, my situation is not much better than that of


    him. It¡¯s the end of August,¡±


    ¡°And I have a profit of 3,000 yuan this month. Not at all, and thepetition in the Antique


    Street is fierce now, and the goddamn ba5tards are all sold out.¡±


    ¡°I used to sell a bunch of fake five emperor coins. Why don¡¯t you give them ten or twenty yuan?¡±


    ¡°If you encounter injustice, It¡¯s not impossible to ask for a hundred, but now those new gangs of


    idiots sell it for 1 yuan.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me, the purchase price of this string is 80 cents, and he sells it for 1 fcuking yuan. I can¡¯t get


    enough of this fcuking northwest wind!¡±


    Ervin smiled, and said to the two of them, ¡°Well, let¡¯s not say that Brother Ervin doesn¡¯t take care of


    you,¡±


    ¡°Myst family will introduce some Hong Kong businessmen toe here one after another in the


    next two days, from now on, you two don¡¯t need to set up a stall,¡±


    ¡°One goes to the airport, the other goes to the high-speed rail station,¡±


    ¡°Hold a sign for me to pick them up!¡±


    ¡°Pick up?¡± Louis and Tenner looked at each other, thetter asked,


    ¡°Brother Ervin, the work of picking up people is too unskilled, how much can I pay for this pickup¡­¡±


    Ervin smiled inscrutablely, and said, ¡°I tell you those who you pick up are all big customers who


    spend a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes they are not convenient toe forward, so they will send their people over. You two


    will hold signs and wait at the airport and high-speed rail station.¡±


    ¡°My acquaintance has made an appointment with them. Now, as long as they see you when they


    arrive, they will take the initiative to meet you,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t think this job has no technical content, I will give you 3,000 yuan per person per day!¡±


    ¡°3,000 yuan per person?!¡±


    The two were speechless, but at the same time, they couldn¡¯t help being a little excited.


    Three thousand yuan a day, this ie is much higher than that of their stall.


    At this time, Ervin said again, ¡°But, I¡¯m not sure when the big client wille, so you have to go to


    the airport and the high-speed rail station every day to guard,¡±


    ¡°The two of you have to go early in the morning every day. You can go home and rest until the flight


    and high-speed rail stop.¡±


    ¡°During this time, you can¡¯t miss any flight or any high-speed rail.¡±


    ¡°If anyone receives a customer, I will reward 10,000 extra.¡±


    ¡°If anyone misses a customer, I will never forgive him, do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 5509

    Chapter 5509


    Although Ervin¡¯s request was harsh, the two agreed unanimously when they thought of the


    considerable ie.


    Ervin was also unambiguous, and directly transferred 30,000 yuan to each of the two on WeChat,


    And said to the two, ¡°This money will be regarded as my advance payment of yourbor expenses


    for 10 days in advance.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you dare to bezy and y tricks in these 10 days,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Louis patted his chest without hesitation and assured him,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Ervin, I¡¯m so forthright with you,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fcuking wearing adult diapers to stay there!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather Urinate my crotch, and never leave the post!¡±


    Tenner also immediately stated, ¡°Ervin brother,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat or drink during the day, and I will never let you lose the chain!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ervin nodded and


    took it out of his pocket.


    He took out the two jade fingers and handed them to the two of them respectively, and said,


    ¡°Put these two fingers jades on your hands and don¡¯t take them off.¡±


    ¡°This is a token used by big customers to verify your identities.¡± Without hesitation, they immediately


    took the bracelet.


    Louis yed with the bracelet in his hand for a while,


    Put it under his nose and smelled it, and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Dmn Ervin, this¡­ this bracelet is something born out of a hole!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Teng also sniffed it in a simr way, and asked suspiciously,


    ¡°Brother, how does this thing look like it was born out of there?¡±


    Ervin interrupted the two of them, and said,


    ¡°If you two want to make this money,¡±


    ¡°Just remember, talk less, and ask less questions.¡±


    Louis smiled and said quickly, ¡°Ervin is right, anyway,¡±


    ¡°We are responsible for picking up people, other things we don¡¯t ask.¡±


    Ervin nodded, and said to the two, ¡°Sir, you go back to the printing shop,¡±


    ¡°And put a sign saying ¡®To receive Hong Kong businessman Larson Chen¡¯,¡±


    ¡°And Tenner put a sign saying ¡®To receive Hong Kong, Brian Shang¡¯,¡±


    ¡°You can start working directly, and I will calcte your wages for you today!¡± Louis said in surprise,


    ¡°Brother Ervin, are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to settle down yet,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for me In a moment, I will ask my brother-inw toe over and help me


    watch¡­¡±


    Ervin waved his hand, ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on your stall.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, your stuff is fake, so I¡¯ll try my best to sell it for you as high as possible.¡±


    ¡°After you get someone, you can bring them to me.¡±


    The two listened to these words, they no longer hesitated,


    Nodded immediately, and happily went to the printing shop together.


    Ervin knew that it was impossible for these two people to get someone.


    After all, these two names were made up by him temporarily, and it would be hell if they could get it.


    He didn¡¯t know why Charlie asked him to do this, but like a human being, he knew a purpose very


    well in his heart,


    That is, never ask about things that shouldn¡¯t be asked, let alone try to find out the truth.


    So, he sat down directly at Louis¡¯s booth, looked at the tattered booth,


    And ced the piece of lightning-strike wood that Charlie gave him in the center.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what the purpose of this thing was,


    He kept in mind Charlie¡¯s order that no matter who came to ask for the price,


    He would ask for five million. After guarding the booth for more than an hour,


    A few people from the antique street came to Ervin¡¯s booth,


    Thinking of picking up the leaks. The broken handicrafts are all sold at a high price of more than 4


    digits.


    After closing a few orders, Ervin couldn¡¯t help but feel like a fish in water.


    Although selling fake antiques to deceive people has no great future, For him, doing this thing gives


    him really a sense of aplishment.


    Seeing those wronged people with the dream of picking up leaks and getting


    rich,


    Buying fake things at high prices, and all of them looking happy, Ervin felt very happy.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart, ¡°It seems that this antique business can¡¯t bepletely


    thrown away,¡±


    ¡°Half of the happiness in lifees from this ce¡­ In the future, if Master


    Hong is not so busy, I cane here every now and then to have fun. ¡°


    Ervin was happily thinking about it in his heart when suddenly a familiar voice came and said with a


    pleasant smile,


    ¡°Oh, Ervin, when did youe back to set up a stall again?¡±


    Ervin looked up, and immediately said respectfully, ¡°Oh, President Willson!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while!¡±


    It was Charlie¡¯s old father-inw Jacob who spoke.


    Although Jacob is now the executive vice president of the Painting and Calligraphy Association, his


    love for antiques is still the same as before.


    Some time ago, because of a broken rtionship, he was not in a good mood, and he didn¡¯te


    here for a few days.


    In the past two days, he has calmed down a little, and it coincided with the weekend, so he came up


    with the idea of an antique street again.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that when he arrived here, he saw an acquaintance, Ervin.


    Hearing that Ervin respectfully called him President Willson, Jacob felt very proud, and with his


    hands behind his back like a leader, he said with a smile,


    ¡°Ervin, I heard that you followed Orvel Hong and became the military advisor beside him.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe back to Antique Street again?¡±

 Chapter 5510

    Chapter 5510


    Ervin said with a smile, ¡°President Willson, you really see everything with your eyes and ears,¡±


    ¡°And there is nothing in Aurous Hill City that one can hide from you!¡±


    Jacob boasted he was verycent, but his face pretended to be profound and he said,


    ¡°Ervin, you don¡¯t have to praise me here, but there is really nothing that I can¡¯t figure out about


    Aurous Hill¡¯s three-acrend.¡±


    Ervin nodded, and said courteously, ¡°President Willson, let me tell you the truth. After staying with


    Master Hong for a while,¡±


    ¡°I found that it might not be suitable for me, so I came back to pick up my old job.¡±


    Jacob also Without doubt nodded and said, ¡°You are born to be in the antique industry, and I have


    to say that you are my lucky star in this industry.¡±


    ¡°The first big leak I picked up was 500,000 yuan. , I haven¡¯t picked up any big leaks since you quit


    this business.¡±


    As he said, Jacob said again, ¡°Oh, yes, but some time ago I collected some small things one after


    another. Judging from my experience, everything should be right,¡±


    ¡°And I will show it to you when the timees, and if the price you offer is right, I will release it to


    you.¡±


    Ervin thought of the painful experience of spending half a million yuan to buy a fake from Jacob. If it


    wasn¡¯t for Charlie¡¯s face, how could he spend that unjustly money?


    Thinking of this, he chuckled, and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t leave President


    Willson, I won¡¯t ept anything now.¡±


    ¡°No more?¡± Jacob frowned, pointing to arge pile of things on his stall


    ¡°You don¡¯t ept things anymore. Where did you get these things? You can¡¯t make them yourself at


    home, can you?¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°President Willson, to tell you the truth, I now adjust my business direction. In the past, It


    didn¡¯t matter whether it was true or not, you could flip everything, but as long as you flip the real


    thing, there¡¯s a risk of drilling holes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve drilled holes before, and spent hundreds of thousands of dors to buy a sh!tty thing, even ten


    fcuking dors It¡¯s not worth the money, and I lost half a year¡¯s ie all at once¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at Jacob nervously, and seeing that Jacob didn¡¯t understand what he said,


    he hurriedly said, ¡°So President Willson, I¡¯m going to change the route now.¡±


    ¡°When I sell, I only sell fake products. When I ept them, I only ept fake products¡­¡±


    Jacob frowned.


    Heughed and said, ¡°Hey¡­you can understand it this way¡­¡±


    Jacob said solemnly, ¡°Ervin, I¡¯m not saying you love what you do, you have to be professional when


    you do this.¡±


    Ervin nodded, ¡°I Doesn¡¯t this mean earning some money first? After earning moneyter, it¡¯s not too


    late to improve professional ethics.¡±


    ¡°How do people say it, get on the bus first and then buy the ticket¡­¡± Jacob curled his lips


    disdainfully.


    He took a look at Ervin¡¯s booth, shook his head, and said, ¡°Oh, you are getting worse and worse. As


    for the fake products on your booth, I can tell one by one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Ervin said courteously, ¡°President Willson, you must have a discerning eye. Good things


    can¡¯t hide from your eyes, and fake things are the same.¡±


    Jacob smiled, picked up the lightning strike wood in the middle of the booth, looked carefully, and


    said, ¡°But this lightning strike wood does not seem to be fake, how much does it cost? I will ept it


    if it is suitable, and keep it to avoid evil spirits.¡±


    Ervin stretched out five fingers.


    Jacob asked curiously, ¡°Five hundred?¡±


    Ervinughed and said, ¡°Not¡­¡±


    Jacob widened his eyes, and blurted out, ¡°Fifty thousand?!¡±


    Ervin shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s five million¡­¡±


    ¡°Fcuk¡­¡± Jacob threw it back to the booth, and cursed, ¡°Ervin, are you poor and crazy? It¡¯s just such


    a crap, you want five million?¡±


    ¡°You fcuking use me as a two-color ball?¡± Ervin said awkwardly,


    ¡°Chairman Willson, I have already said that what I am doing now is cheating and abducting, how


    can I cheat money if I don¡¯t offer a harsh price¡­¡±


    Jacob said angrily, ¡°Then you can¡¯t steal it openly¡­!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he put his hands behind his back and walked away without looking back.


    Looking at his boss-like back, Ervin sighed helplessly, and thought to himself, ¡°Master Wade wants


    me to offer five million yuan for this lightning strike wood. If my stall continues like this, I will


    probably be scolded everyday day more than ten or twenty times¡­¡±


    ¡­ at the same time.


    On the outskirts of Eastcliff City, Changyun Temple.


    As the Taoist temple with the longest history in the country, Changyun Temple can be regarded as a


    holynd of Taoism in the modern era.


    The Taoist temple is full of incense, and all the disciples of Eastcliff who believe in Taoism will often


    come here to make offerings.


    Changyun Temple has a supervisor and an abbot, in addition to that, there are many disciples of


    different seniority, adding up to at least 300 people.


    The abbot of Taoism has the same title as the abbot of Buddhism, but their functions are very


    different. The abbot of Buddhism is the one with the highest position and authority in the temple,


    and is in charge of the affairs of the temple,


    While the abbot of Taoism is mainly responsible for preaching scriptures. More like the most senior


    professor in the Taoist temple, but the person who really has the highest management is the


    supervisor.


    Jermo, who was wearing a Taoist robe, looked up at the gate of Changyun Temple for a moment


    and then walked into the gate of the temple.


    The entire Temple is divided into front, middle, and back courtyards, but only the front yard is open


    to believers and pilgrims.


    There are many temples here, especially the Sanqing Temple in the center, which enshrines the


    Taoist Sanqing Patriarch.


    The middle and thest two courtyards are the internal areas of Changyun Temple, where the abbot


    and his disciples live and study Taoism.


    Whether it¡¯s Charlie, Jermo, or the mysterious hero, or the Meng Changsheng in the painting, they


    all master spiritual energy, and they all practice Taoist inheritance.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, the first thing Jermo did when he stepped into Changyun Temple was toe to the


    Sanqing Hall, and after offering incense to the three supreme gods of the Taoist sect, he came to a


    little Taoist priest beside him and said,


    ¡°Fellow Taoist, I wonder if you can let the poor Taoist ce an order and stay for a few days?¡±


    The little Taoist priest saw that this man looks like a fairy, and he has the kind of extraordinary


    appearance that only exists in a few people.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by the immortal temperament, and asked respectfully, ¡°Dare to


    ask which Taoist temple you belong to? Do you have a certificate?¡±


    ording to the internal conventions of religions, Taoist priests leave the gate of their own Taoist


    temple ande to other ces, and they can register at the local Taoist temple.


    For a short stay, they just need to verify the identity of the other Taoist priest, so as not to be taken


    advantage of.


    Hearing this, Jermo said with a smile, ¡°I have been practicing overseas all these years, and I


    haven¡¯t been to China for many years, and I don¡¯t have any documents.¡±


    ¡°You must have a legal document to prove that you are a Taoist priest, otherwise, the younger


    generation will not be able to decide¡­¡±


    Jermo was not angry either, he smiled calmly, and asked, ¡°What is your supervisor¡¯s name? What is


    your Taoist name?¡±


    The little Taoist said respectfully, ¡°Our supervisor¡¯s Taoist name is Qingxu Sanren.¡±


    ¡°Qingxu? ¡°Jermo smiled slightly and said, ¡°Could it be that little baby Xuanjizi adopted back then?¡±


    The little Taoist was shocked when he heard that!


    Qingxu Sanren, who is over 70 years old this year, his life experience is very famous in domestic


    Taoist sects. He was abandoned outside the Changyun Guanmen when he was just born and was


    adopted by the prisoner Xuanjizi.


    For ten years, he has been studying Taoism with Xuanjizi, and then took over the post of


    Supervisor. It can be said that he has dedicated his whole life to Taoism, and he is a true master of


    Taoism today.


    Such an old master was called a little baby by Jermo. The little Taoist was naturally horrified. He


    couldn¡¯t help asking Jermo, ¡°Taoist priest, do you know him?¡± Jermo said indifferently,


    ¡°Not only did I know him, I even hugged him when he was little.¡± ¡°Huh?!¡± The little Taoist was


    stunned for a moment!


    He couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°Our Priest is over seventy years old. If you hugged him when he was


    young, aren¡¯t you at least over ny years old? But I think you are only over sixty years old from


    look¡­¡±


    Chang Sheng Bo said with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you clearly, you can go and report to him, just say


    that Master Mateo wants to see him.¡± ¡°Real


    Master Mateo¡­¡± The little Taoist murmured, I have heard of this Daoist name before, but seeing


    Jermo¡¯s inscrutable appearance, he did not dare to neglect it,


    So he said, ¡°Please follow me to the living room, Daoist Master, and I will report to Master right


    away, and then ask him to report to the Supervisory Court!¡±

 Chapter 5511

    Chapter 5511


    Jermo followed the little Taoist priest to the side hall of the middle courtyard of Changyun Temple.


    This is the living room of Changyun Temple, which is specially used to entertain abbots,


    Supervisors from other Taoist temples, or pilgrims who have made great contributions to the Taoist


    temple.


    After cing Jermo here, the little Taoist hurried to report.


    In Changyun Temple, most of the people who stay in the front yard for a long time are young Taoist


    priests with little experience,


    So they are asked to maintain the order of tourists and believers in the front yard.


    Therefore, if the little Taoist priest wanted to report the news inside,


    He would have to pass it upyer byyer, and the number ofyers to be passed on was more


    than the little Taoist priest thought.


    Twenty minutester, surrounded by the crowd, an old man in Taoist robes hurried over, both happy


    and surprised.


    He rushed into the living room non-stop, nced at Jermo,


    And stood motionless at the door as if he had been cast in a body spell.


    This person is the current head of Changyun Temple, a Qingxu Sanren.


    Qingxu is the Taoist name given to him by his master who adopted him back then.


    Since he was a child, his master has called him by this nickname.


    After he took over as the supervisor, he added the word Sanren after it.


    Jermo looked at him, stroked his long beard gently,


    And asked him with a smile, ¡°Qingxu, do you recognize me?¡±


    Two lines of hot tears even came out of the corners of his eyes,


    And he choked up, ¡°Master Mateow¡­is it really you?!¡±


    Jermo nodded lightly, ¡°It¡¯s really me.¡±


    Qingxu Sanren was very excited, looking at him, Muttered,


    ¡°Master Mateow, you are younger than Qingxu now, could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you have really found the method of longevity?¡±


    As soon as Qingxu said this, several older Taoist priests around him looked horrified!


    These people are all core members of the Changyun Temple, and they all heard the story of the real


    Mateow told by Sanren.


    Qingxu once told these people that thest time he saw Master Mateow was in thete 1950s.


    Now, after nearly seventy years, he never expected that the real Mateow in front of him would look


    younger than himself.


    In their view, Master Mateow really found the legendary method of longevity. Daoist disciples are


    different from warriors in that warriors,


    All use martial arts to enter Taoism, but there are many ways to enter Taoism.


    Among the Taoist schools, there are also those who enter Taoism through martial arts.


    The Quanzhen Sect, which is often mentioned in martial arts, is a model of entering just like many


    others.


    The Taoist priests of Changyun Temple have used alchemy to enter the Tao for hundreds of years,


    But because their cultivation base and alchemy are not exquisite enough, they have not produced


    any real great talents for so many years.


    Jermo became a disciple of Changyun Temple at the end of the 19th century. Until the 1940s, he


    stayed in the Temple for more than half a century. In order to try the alchemy, he walked countless


    times before the gate of hell, But he couldn¡¯t really master the spiritual energy.


    It was also at that time that he was disheartened and decided to leave


    Changyun Temple,


    And since then he gave up using pills to enter the Tao and looked for other methods.


    Then, by chance, he joined the Warriors Den,


    And with the instruction and help of the lord, he mastered the aura.


    Over the years, he has returned to China several times with different identities, but he has never


    been to Changyun Temple.


    The reason why he didn¡¯te to the Temple was that he didn¡¯t want the disciples of the Temple to


    know that he had found the way of longevity.


    In his opinion, he had gone through untold hardships before he finally entered the Tao.


    This kind of secret must not be known to anyone who knows him.


    But today, the reason why he chose toe to the temple was that he had not found Maria¡¯s


    whereabouts these days.


    The Lord has been urging him to go to Aurous Hill.


    He procrastinated for days, but not for a month. With the Lord¡¯s temper,


    He will give himself an ultimatum in two or three days at most,


    So he must find some helpers to help him in China. Find Maria¡¯s whereabouts within the range.


    And he has never supported his own power in the Warriors Den in these years,


    So the only people who he can use now are the Taoist priests of Changyun Temple.


    At this moment, seeing Qingxu looking at him expectantly,


    Looking forward to his answer, Jermo smiled indifferently and said to him,


    ¡°Qingxu, this is not a ce to talk.¡±


    ¡°Is the secret room in the backyard still there?¡±


    ¡°If so, let¡¯s move over there and talk in detail!¡±


    Qingxu hurriedly said, ¡°Still there, still there! Master Mateow, please follow me!¡±


    The aged Qingxu led the way attentively, leading Jermo and arriving at the underground secret


    room in the backyard.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Several of his other juniors also wanted to go together, but Jermo yed tricks at this moment.


    He said to Qingxu, ¡°Qingxu, what we want to talk about between you and me is very important.¡±


    ¡°To be cautious, let¡¯s have a chat first in seclusion!¡±

 Chapter 5512

    Chapter 5512


    Afterward this Qingxu gestured and left the others outside the secret room, and entered the secret


    room together with Jermo.


    In the secret room, before Jermo stood still, the Qingxu who was leading the way suddenly turned


    around,


    Knelt down on his knees, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Master Mateow, I never thought that I would see you again in this life.¡±


    ¡°I am really pleased to see you in front of my eyes.!¡±


    Jermo stretched out his hand to help him up, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Although you are not my direct disciple, after all,¡±


    ¡°You were raised by my junior brother and you worshiped my junior brother as a teacher.¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, you are the same as my personal disciple.¡±


    Qingxu was very excited, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Master, where have you been all these years? Why haven¡¯t youe back to


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Changyun to take a look?¡±


    Jermo asked back, ¡°I¡¯m not already back?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Qingxu nodded quickly, and asked again, ¡°By the way, Master, you¡­¡± ¡°What have you


    experienced outside these years, I wonder if you can tell me about it, and make me fascinated by


    it!¡±


    Jermoughed and said, ¡°Seventy years of life experience can be exined clearly in a few


    words?¡±


    Then, he saw Qingxu¡¯s expression was a little disappointed,


    So he said again, ¡°But what I can tell you is, I have indeed found thew of longevity.¡±


    Qingxu became excited again in an instant, and hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Master¡­you¡­have you mastered spiritual energy?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jermo didn¡¯t hold back, nodded, and said, ¡°For my generation to practice,¡±


    ¡°It is only when we cultivate spiritual energy that we can be regarded as a preliminary victory.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, we will not escape life, old age, sickness, and death.¡±


    ¡°Although I have spiritual energy now, it is not true that I am immortal, but my life span is longer


    than that of ordinary people.¡±


    Qingxu asked tentatively, ¡°Master, you are probably over one hundred and fifty years old this year,


    right?¡±


    Jermo nodded and sighed, ¡°I am already one hundred and fifty-six years old this year. I¡¯m old.¡±


    ¡°One hundred and fifty-six years old¡­¡± Qingxu said yearningly, ¡°You don¡¯t even look fifty-six years


    old¡­¡±


    Jermo said indifferently, ¡°This is after mastering the spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°I have already lived for the neenth, twentieth, and twenty-first centuries, if


    I can live to the twenty-second century, I will have no regrets in this life.¡±


    Qingxu was stunned, and bent his legs, Then he knelt down on the ground again, kowtowed his


    head heavily, and begged,


    ¡°Master Mateow, please teach me the way of longevity. If you agree, I am willing to stay by your side


    for the rest of my life at yourmand.¡±


    ¡°Not differentiating between mountains of swords and seas of fire!¡±


    Qingxu has entered Daoism for more than 70 years, and at this moment he is in the same state as


    when Jermo left Changyun Temple.


    He has been practicing Taoism and elixir all day long, but he has never been able to find out where


    the door to the way of longevity opens.


    Now that he is over seventy years old, he had epted his fate, but he never expected to see his


    old acquaintance.


    Therefore, this also rekindled the longing for longevity in his heart.


    Jermo looked at him, sighed softly, and said very sincerely, ¡°Qingxu, after so many years,¡±


    ¡°I came back here again, just to find you, to find the disciples of Changyun Temple,¡±


    ¡°Like the ones I have gained over the years toe out and share with you!¡±


    Qingxu trembled with excitement, looked up at Jermo, choked up, and said, ¡°Master¡­you¡­are you


    really willing to pass on the way of longevity to your disciples?¡±


    Jermo nodded and said, ¡°I have been thinking about all these years. Changyun temple has been so


    kind to me.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I hope that it willst forever. And you are a child raised by my junior brother.¡±


    ¡°I also hope that if you can enter the gate of longevity like me,¡±


    ¡°And slowly grow in the future, I can be regarded as having someone to apany me¡­¡±


    Qingxu was extremely excited, and hurriedly kowtowed three times, and said loudly,


    ¡°This disciple Qingxu is willing to go through every situation to be the disciple of Master!¡±


    Jermo smiled slightly, helped him up, and said with a smile,


    ¡°I came back this time, thinking in my heart that I can stay in Changyun


    Temple in the future.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you will retreat with me for five years, and I promise to let you master the ability to


    control spiritual energy.¡±


    Qingxu was overjoyed immediately, and said, ¡°The disciple thanks Master


    Mateow for your great kindness!¡±


    Jermo waved his hand and said calmly, ¡°But you can¡¯t be in a hurry now, because I can¡¯t do it right


    now.¡±


    ¡°Just throw away all other things and go back to Changyun Temple to retreat.¡± ¡°You wait for me in


    Changyun Temple, and I wille back to you after I finish the matter.¡±


    Qingxu Sanren hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Mateow, let me ask you a question, when will you be able


    to finish the matter?¡±


    Jermo was silent for a moment, then said,


    ¡°It will be a year soon, ten years in a long time, and if things don¡¯t go well, it may take longer.¡±


    Qingxu was stunned, almost desperately said, ¡°Master, how can this disciplest ten years¡­¡±


    Jermo sighed helplessly, ¡°Hey, Qingxu, I can¡¯t help myself. The reason why I can master the


    spiritual energy is all thanks to the help of a noble person.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I haven¡¯te back these years is because I have stayed in the nobleman¡¯s


    saddle,¡±


    ¡°Just like what you promised to me just now, and I also promised like this back then.¡±


    ¡°After that nobleman taught me his mind, now he has one thing for me to do, before this thing is


    done, I will always listen to his orders.¡±


    As he spoke, Jermo sighed, ¡°Now that nobleman wants me to find a woman and a token in the


    woman¡¯s hand for him in China.¡±


    ¡°If I can find it, I can get freedom, if I can¡¯t find it, I¡¯ll keep looking for it like this.¡±


    At this point, Jermo said again, ¡°Oh, yes, I can¡¯t stay in Eastcliff for long, and I have to go south in a


    few days. Just wait for my good news.¡±


    Qingxu thought about it, this wait may take decades, and it may even be impossible to wait until


    death, how could he be so passive and wait for death?


    So, he hurriedly said to Jermo, ¡°Master, who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Tell this disciple, I will help you find her by mobilizing all connections, even if I dig three feet into the


    ground!¡±

 Chapter 5513

    Chapter 5513


    Hearing Qingxu¡¯s eagerness to express his sincerity,


    Jermo nodded and smiled in satisfaction,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything was indeed developing in the direction he had calcted.


    As far as he himself is concerned, he has never been a good person.


    Except for the fact that he worked hard in front of the Lord,


    He couldn¡¯t even reach the most basic moral bottom line, Of ¡®talking about what he says¡¯ for other


    people.


    In fact, when he first arrived in Eastcliff,


    He thought about using the contacts and resources of Changyun Temple to help him find Maria¡¯s


    whereabouts.


    However, after he considered it again and again, he felt that it was not worth exposing his true


    identity in order to take advantage of Changyun Temple.


    Leaving aside whether Changyun Temple can help him find clues about Maria,


    At least, a Taoist priest who was born in the 19th century,


    And practiced Taoism in Changyun Temple for decades is still alive.


    This could bring him some unnecessary trouble.


    It is precisely because of this that he never came to Changyun Temple.


    However, the current situation is already a bit urgent for him.


    On the one hand, the Lord has ordered the entire Warriors Den to go dormant for a while,


    And maybe he will let him go back soon. The chances left for him to find Maria are running out.


    Moreover, although the four Earls have a high status in the Warriors Den, But he does not enjoy


    absolute freedom.


    The fact that he was able toe out for so long this time is entirely due to the Lord¡¯s eagerness to


    catch Maria,


    But the situation has suddenly changed now, one of them died for no apparent reason.


    Maybe one day the Lord will say a word, and he must go back.


    On the other hand, the Lord still wants to find out the whereabouts of Changying¡¯s son.


    He can no longer dy this matter. He will leave for Aurous Hill in the near future,


    So he can only find Maria quickly by indulging in the temple.


    Although this would definitely reveal the fact that he was over hundred and fifty years old,


    If he could find Maria, he would be victorious and return triumphantly,


    And he would nevere to China again.


    Qingxu doesn¡¯t know what his old acquaintance¡¯s n is.


    He only knows that he has lived for nearly one hundred and sixty years,


    And now he is willing to pass on the way of longevity to himself, And all he needs to do is to ept


    a nomination certificate.


    For him, there was absolutely no reason to refuse.


    Seeing that the time was ripe, Jermo immediately said to him,


    ¡°Qingxu, you should work harder these few days, mobilize all the contacts you can,¡±


    ¡°And help me investigate the clues I want. I¡¯m going south. If you have any clues. The message,


    contact me at any time!¡±


    Qingxu knelt on the ground, and said respectfully, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely go all out!¡±


    Jermo nodded, gave him Maria¡¯s photo, and said, ¡°Find this person in the photo,¡±


    ¡°Remember, the photo must not be leaked, let alone spread through the Inte.¡±


    ¡°From now on, this photo can only be kept by you,¡±


    ¡°Let your people use this photo to see her clearly in front of you. Do you understand?¡±


    Jermo didn¡¯t know how many contacts Maria still had, although he was very old,


    He still had a certain understanding of the Inte, and he knew that once anything was on the


    Inte,


    It would definitely be impossible to avoid being copied and disseminated.


    Once this photo spreads through the Inte, it is very likely that Maria or her follower will see it.


    Therefore, this photo was handed over to Qingxu, and he had to guarantee that it would never be


    posted on the Inte.


    Qingxu got this photo of Maria, and said without hesitation, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I will remember it!¡±


    Then, Qingxu asked again, ¡°Master, do you have any general clues about this girl? For example,


    where is she likely to be?¡±


    Qingxu shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is, but I personally specte that she is


    likely to be in China,¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯d better gather a group of disciples and search for her all over the country!¡±


    Qingxu nodded and said, ¡°No problem, I will arrange it!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jermo nodded lightly, and said, ¡°I will leave this matter to you If you have any clues,


    remember to notify me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay, master!¡± Qingxu quickly agreed, and then asked Jermo,


    ¡°By the way, master, the people waiting outside are all my juniors.¡±


    ¡°If I can bring my disciples to seek longevity in the future, can I also bring them along?¡±


    ¡°They are all loyal disciples of Changyun Temple, who have dedicated themselves to the Temple for


    many years.¡±


    ¡°If everyone has the opportunity to seek longevity, then the foundation of


    Changyun Temple willst forever!¡±


    Jermo smiled and nodded, ¡°They are all disciples of my Changyun Temple,¡±


    ¡°And now that I have attained the Dao alone, I will naturally let the whole


    Changyun Temple ascend to heaven!¡±


    Then, he changed the subject and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that this matter cannot be known to too many


    people for the time being.¡±


    ¡°After all, once the world knows about such things as changing fate against the sky, it will inevitably


    cause a sensation,¡±


    ¡°And it will also cause unnecessary troubles to the Changyun Temple, so after I leave, you have to


    call them here,¡±


    ¡°Tell them exactly what I said, and at the same time tell them not to leak a word!¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry!¡± Qingxu assured, ¡°I must tell them to keep the secret absolutely!¡±


    Jermo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s very good, then I¡¯ll wait for your good news!¡±


    Qingxu hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know where you live now?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll have someone prepare a room for you!¡±


    Jermo shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you here.¡±


    After that, he looked at the time and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell you more today,¡± ¡°I still have a lot of


    things to do, so hurry up and arrange it.¡±


    ¡°I will leave the phone to you, and I canmunicate with you at any time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Qingxu said respectfully, ¡°Then the disciple will not keep his master!¡±

 Chapter 5514

    Chapter 5514


    When Jermo and Qingxu came out of the secret room,


    Other Changyun elders who watched have been looking forward to this for a long time.


    It¡¯s not just Qingxu who is looking forward to long life, they are the same.


    If they didn¡¯t want to gain aura and seek longevity, how could they stay here with all their hearts?


    And right now, Jermo is their best chance.


    Seeing Jermoe out, a group of people rushed forward to greet him and bowed down to him


    respectfully.


    Jermo knew what these people were thinking, and when he saw everyone kneeling on the ground,


    He said calmly, ¡°Men and nephews, I have already told Qingxu about the way of longevity,¡±


    ¡°And I will let Qingxu exin it to you in detailter.¡±


    ¡°I still have something to do, so I need to take a step first.¡±


    When everyone heard that Jermo was leaving, they were extremely disappointed,


    And one of them respectfully said, ¡°Master Mateow, you have been away from Changyun Temple


    for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And you will leave right after you came back this time. It¡¯s too hasty¡­¡±


    Jermo nced at Qingxu, who immediately stepped forward and said in an unquestionable tone,


    ¡°Fermen, Master has something important to do! Don¡¯t interfere and dy! Master has already told


    me the questions you want to know, and I will ry them to you verbatimter!¡±


    As he spoke, he warned again, ¡°However, my ugly words are upfront. If Master


    Mateow¡¯s important matters are dyed,¡±


    ¡°Then he will never have the opportunity to spy on the way of longevity!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were terrified, and no one dared to ask any more questions.


    And Fermen, who was named, also panicked and said respectfully, ¡°Disciple


    Fermen, send off Master Mateow!¡±


    The crowd immediately reacted, and said in unison, ¡°Sending Master Mateow!¡±


    Jermo stroked his Long beard with his hand and walked away gracefully,


    Just as everyone was about toe out to see him off,


    They heard Jermo say without turning his head, ¡°Masters and nephews stay here, don¡¯t see me off.¡±


    Different from Jermo, Qingxu grew up in Changyun Temple since he was a child,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    And now he is in the prison of Changyun Temple. He has a deep affection for Changyun Temple. He


    won¡¯t want to eat alone.


    After hearing the story, all the juniors thought they had seized a once-in-alifetime opportunity, so


    they were too excited to add anything.


    So, everyone stared at Maria¡¯s photo for a long time, trying to engrave her appearance in their


    minds.


    Afterward, Qingxu ordered again, ¡°Junior Brothers, tonight you need to choose someone who is


    absolutely trustworthy from among your disciples,¡±


    ¡°And you up a list for me. Tomorrow, I will call the people on your list and show them the photos, I


    will send them all out!¡±


    Everyone immediately agreed, and said in unison, ¡°Please rest assured master!¡±


    Qingxu said again, ¡°By the way, fellow seniors, junior fellows, I would like to share some heart-to-


    heart words with you.¡±


    ¡°Today, when I met Senior Master Mateow, you can also see that Master


    Mateow is physically strong and energetic.¡±


    ¡°He looks less than sixty years old, but his actual age is almost one hundred and sixty years.¡±


    ¡°Judging from the current trend of Master Mateow, it is not a problem to live for another forty years,¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, it is conservatively estimated that Master Mateow¡¯s lifespan will also reach two


    hundred years!¡±


    Qingxu¡¯s words immediately shocked Everyone¡¯s inner expectation and desire for longevity raising it


    to a higher level.


    Earlier, Fermen couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Senior Brother, in your opinion, how many years can Master


    Mateow¡¯s life expectancy be at most?¡±


    ¡°ording to records, hundreds of thousands of years ago, there were some immortal masters who


    really mastered spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°They could often have a lifespan of two or three hundred years, and some even had a lifespan of


    five hundred years, but I am not sure if it is true or not.¡±


    ¡°But looking at Mateow¡¯s condition today, at least two hundred years can be guaranteed,¡±


    ¡°If two hundred yearster, if the cultivation base is still improved, maybe he can live longer!¡±


    Speaking of this, Qingxu¡¯s expression was serious, and said iparably, ¡°Young brothers, you


    must not tell anyone about Master Mateow¡¯s return and the way of longevity.¡±


    ¡°This matter is of great importance, and any omissions may affect our future.¡±


    ¡°The way, then what we missed maybe a hundred years of longevity!¡±


    ¡°Seeing Master Mateow today, I believe that none of you juniors would like to die before the age of


    one hundred, right?¡±


    Everyone looked solemn and said in unison ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Qingxu nodded, and said, ¡°Then remember what I said!¡±


    ¡­


    Into the night.


    Jermo sat cross-legged in his temporary residence.


    He seemed to be meditating with his eyes closed, but he was actually thinking about when he would


    leave for Aurous Hill.


    At this moment, a prompt popped up on his mobile phone, and it turned out that Lord was talking to


    him.


    He immediately turned on the phone, entered the special software, and connected.


    On the phone, Lord¡¯s cold voice came, ¡°Jermo, I asked you to go to Aurous Hill to find the


    whereabouts of Changying¡¯s son, why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Jermo quickly exined,


    ¡°Lord, there are some Thoughts, I want to boldly report to you!¡±


    The Lord said coldly, ¡°Say it!¡±


    Jermo said respectfully, ¡°My Lord, this subordinate has always felt that Maria is probably in


    Eastcliff,¡±


    ¡°So I have been looking for her in Eastcliff for the past two days. As for her clues, as for Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°This subordinate feels that, as you said, the life and death of Changying¡¯s son has been unknown


    for twenty years.¡±


    ¡°If he has been in Aurous Hill for such a long time, I will not look for Maria for two more days just


    because of this.¡±


    ¡°If has left, and if he has chosen an opportunity to leave Aurous Hill in the past twenty years, it


    would be difficult for this subordinate to find any clues about him when I go to Aurous Hill this time,¡±


    ¡°So the subordinates felt that¡­ the matter of Changying¡¯s son is not urgent, Right now, finding


    Maria as soon as possible is the best choice to truly relieve the Lord¡¯s worries!¡±


    ¡°You ba5tard!¡± It¡¯s disobedience!¡±


    Jermo hurriedly said, ¡°Your subordinates will die for you, please forgive me!¡±


    The Lord said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have to argue with you before, but from now on, you don¡¯t me me


    for being rude to you!¡±


    Jermo said anxiously, ¡°My lord, don¡¯t worry, from now on, this subordinate will strictly carry out your


    orders!¡±


    The Lord said coldly, ¡°Okay! This time you go to Aurous Hill, I still have a task for you!¡±


    Jermo blurted out, ¡°Please give your orders, Lord!¡±


    Lord said, ¡°I received news that the An family has already gone to Aurous Hill!


    Nics, his wife, and their three sons and one daughter are all in Aurous Hill Wanliu Vi at this


    time.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that they are also looking for Changying¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°So I want you to go to Aurous Hill and kill them all, leaving no one behind!¡±


    Jermo was horrified, ¡°An family?! Lord, there is a mysterious force behind the An family,¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t know if there is a risk of being exposed if I assassinate them rashly.¡±


    The Lord snorted coldly, ¡°What are you afraid of? Even if there is a master behind An¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°That master¡¯s strength cannot be greater than yours!¡±


    As he spoke, the Lord said again, ¡°The reason why Jarvis died is that the opponent used close


    defense Cannons ambushed him,


    But in a ce like Aurous Hill, you don¡¯t have to worry, there is absolutely no way someone is


    capable of deploying such a weapon in Aurous Hill!


    At that time, you can just rush into the Wanliu Vi where they live, and no one can stop you!¡±


    Although Jermo was a little confused, he also knew that what the Lord said had some truth,


    So he asked, ¡°My lord, after arriving in Aurous Hill, should I kill An¡¯s family first, or go after


    Changying¡¯s son first?¡±


    The Lord said coldly, ¡°Kill An¡¯s family first if Changying¡¯s son is really alive,¡±


    ¡°You will kill An¡¯s family in Aurous Hill, and you will definitely be able to force him to show up!¡±

 Chapter 5515

    Chapter 5515


    At this time, it was already nightfall in Aurous Hill.


    ine finished dinner and was calling Charlie and ire to the table.


    At the same time, she couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock, why doesn¡¯t this old


    b5tard not back yet? I don¡¯t where he goes.¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°Mom, Dad is now the executive vice president of the Painting and Calligraphy


    Association. He must be busy at times, so please be considerate.¡±


    She disdainfully, ¡°I understand his sh!t. Don¡¯t you know? Let him be the executive vice president, I


    think the people in charge of the Painting and Calligraphy Association are all blind.¡±


    Just as she was talking, Jacob pushed the door and walked in.


    ire quickly greeted him, ¡°Dad, wash your hands and eat!¡±


    Jacob asked casually, ¡°What kind of food are you cooking? Are there any hard dishes?¡±


    ine cursed and said, ¡°The pot lid is hard and ready, do you want to gnaw it?


    If you gnaw it, I¡¯ll prize you with two yuan tomorrow!¡±


    Jacob felt a headache when he heard ine¡¯s words, and frowned, ¡°You really can¡¯t spit ivory out of


    a dog¡¯s mouth.¡±


    As he said, he stepped into the restaurant, washed his hands by the sink in the kitchen, and then


    slowly came to the dining table and sat down, and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Good son-inw, guess who I saw when I was shopping in the antique street today?¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°It must be Ervin Zhang, who else could it be?¡±


    Jacob said in surprise, ¡°Yes, my good son-inw, you guessed it right!¡±


    Charlie smiled, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that I already knew Ervin¡¯s back Antique Street, even if I don¡¯t know,


    if you ask, it must be Ervin who hasn¡¯t run away, who else is the one who sells copied antiques in


    Antique Street.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jacob nodded, then thought of what happened in Antique Street, and sighed, ¡°This Ervin is


    really fcuking getting darker and darker. Today he went out of the stall and put a piece of lightning


    wood.¡±


    ¡°I asked him how much it is worth, and he opened his mouth and came up with a five million figure,


    is this fcuking poor not crazy?¡±


    As he said that, he thought of something, and said again, ¡°Oh, right, I heard that Ervin quit working


    on antiques a while ago, and went to hang out with Orvel Hong, and now he can¡¯t get along with


    Orvel? He got forced back into buying and selling in the antique circle?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t care what Ervin does, a piece of lightning strike wood, he


    can sell it for as much as he likes, and it doesn¡¯t matter if the price is too high.¡±


    ¡°People buy it, based on your experience in the antique industry for so many years, have you ever


    heard of any fool who would spend five million to buy a piece of lightning strike wood?¡±


    Jacob nodded with his lips pursed, and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ine on the side asked, ¡°Jacob, are you starting to sell antiques again now?¡±


    Jacob squinted at her, and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m not an antique dealer, what kind of antiques am I


    selling? It¡¯s just that I have a sharp eye, and it¡¯s considered in this industry.¡±


    ¡°I am the best among them, so they asionally let me catch the opportunity, and I can pick up a


    big hole as soon as I make a move.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Only you?¡± ine said disdainfully, ¡°Once you make a move, don¡¯t poke it, it¡¯s considered a high


    profile!¡±


    ¡°You know not even a f.art!¡± Jacob looked at her contemptuously, and then said to Charlie, ¡°By the


    way, good son-inw, our Painting and Calligraphy


    Association will hold an exhibition of ancient calligraphy and painting in


    Aurous Hill in a while.¡±


    ¡°The inside is also very supportive, and at that time, it should face the whole country and make a


    big move! Maybe even CCTV will be invited to report the whole process!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Is there such a big movement? Our Aurous Hill is not considered a


    hometown of calligraphy and painting, Isn¡¯t it not a bit forced to make such a big move?¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Aurous Hill is not a hometown of calligraphy and painting, as long as


    Aurous Hill can exhibit awesome calligraphy and painting works, so we are now collecting famous


    works from collectors all over Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°The first step is our internal financing. Our president and other vice presidents have a lot of ancient


    calligraphy and paintings in their hands. As the executive vice president, I am the most unworthy.¡±


    ¡°Although I am the second inmand, I have nothing to do, can you see if you can find a


    rtionship to help me collect a few?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, you can borrow a few, and Dad will return it to you after the exhibition is over!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Dad, did you ask Ervin about it when you went to


    Antique Street today? Isn¡¯t he quite talented?¡±


    ¡°Ervin?¡± Jacob curled his lips and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, that kid¡¯s mother is aplete profiteer.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t know who he learned from a few years ago. He p!ssed on fake calligraphy and paintings


    to make old ones, and he also sold them.¡±


    ¡°The Japanese and Koreans who came to collect antiques ended up making trouble at the


    embassy, and I asked him for help, in case he also p!ssed on me a few times, I would definitely lose


    face all over the country.¡±


    Charlie had never heard of such a thing, and asked curiously, ¡°Is Ervin still doing something like


    this? What happenedter? How did you deal with it?¡±


    ¡°To a few foreigners, he sold a batch of fake bronze wares, charged them arge sum of money,


    and helped them get them abroad. The foreigners thought they had found a treasure,¡±


    ¡°Those few foreigners said it was a big deal to surrender, and everyone went to prison together,


    how dare those Japanese and Koreans go to prison in China, and it will be nothing in the end.¡±


    Speaking of this, Jacob couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips and sighing, ¡°Tsk tsk, if you talk about this


    Ervin, there¡¯s something fcuking good about him.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Dad, you haven¡¯t seen Ervin selling ¡°Mona Lisa¡±. It must be shocking.¡±


    Jacob asked curiously, ¡°Ervin sells the Mona Lisa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he sold it to a foreigner.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± Jacob said in surprise, ¡°That foreigner¡¯s brain was kicked by a donkey? Isn¡¯t


    the Mona Lisa hanging in the Louvre?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand, ¡°The one hanging in the Louvre is from Da Vinci who copied it from Yuan


    Dynasty painter Zhao Mengfu.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Jacob was at a loss.¡±Good son-inw, where did you get involved?


    How could Zhao Mengfu have anything to do with the ¡°Mona Lisa?¡±


    ¡°Besides, he and Leonardo da Vinci are two hundred years behind. There should be some¡­ ¡­¡±


    ire on the side couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t fool Dad¡­¡±


    Charlieughed and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not joking with you, let¡¯s eat quickly!¡±


    Jacob came back to his senses, and said resentfully, ¡°Good son-inw, it doesn¡¯t matter if you joke


    with Dad, but don¡¯t forget what Dad said just now.¡±


    ¡°Do you want calligraphy and painting?¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    Jacob thought for a while, and said, ¡°Our president said he was going to take out five sets of


    calligraphy and paintings. I am the second inmand, a little less than him, let¡¯s do four sets!¡±


    Charlie nodded, ¡°Okay, leave it to me.¡±

 Chapter 5516

    Chapter 5516


    At the same time, Aurous Hill University.


    The freshmen of Aurous Hill University havepleted the process of registration, ss cement,


    and assignment of counselors.


    The school issued military training uniforms to all students this afternoon. The two-week military


    training will officially begin tomorrow morning.


    Since the military training started, it is managed in a paramilitary manner. Both Maria and udia


    chose to live on campus.


    Otherwise, they would have to get up at six o¡¯clock every day, and they would not be able to make it


    in time formuting.


    At the moment, the two are chatting in the dormitory while arranging their beds and personal


    belongings.


    Since her family members were murdered, udia has be very cautious towards others and


    usually doesn¡¯t like tomunicate with others. When she was in Canada, the only two people she


    trusted were Aunt Li and Xiaofen.


    However, she, who is usually taciturn, somehow has a lot ofmon topics with Maria.


    No matter what the two of them talked about, Maria¡¯s conversational performance can give her a


    feeling of seeing each otherte.


    From udia¡¯s point of view, Maria is not only beautiful and has an excellent temperament, but


    more importantly, udia found that Maria is also a very connotative and well-educated girl. It¡¯s


    amazing, even every move in daily life is elegant and decent.


    So udia, deep down in her heart, admires Maria and even involuntarily regards her as a role


    model in her heart.


    Maria is also very friendly to udia. At school, in the dormitory, and in front of udia, she is like a


    big sister. udia was extra caring for her.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There is of course Maria¡¯s intention to get closer to udia, but in addition, she also feels that


    udia¡¯s character is very suitable for her temper.


    Although Maria wanted to know more about Charlie from udia, she never dared to mention him


    in the actual chat with her.


    Although she was also looking forward to having the opportunity to meet Charlie again, on the other


    hand, she was also a little apprehensive, fearing that Charlie would not trust her, and would use


    spiritual energy to test her the next time they meet again.


    For her, although Charlie¡¯s psychological suggestion had no practical effect, the seque caused


    by the spiritual energy entering the brainst time have not beenpletely relieved until now.


    Seeing Maria chatting, udia frowned unconsciously, and couldn¡¯t help asking her, ¡°Cathy, what¡¯s


    wrong with you? Are you ufortable?¡±


    Maria forced a smile, rubbed her temples, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, It¡¯s just a headache.¡±


    udia asked cautiously; ¡°Is your perioding? Today the counselor said that if you have your


    period, you can exin the situation to her, and she will help us ask the instructor for leave.¡±


    Maria shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not a period, it¡¯s probably a migraine. My temples are throbbing, and the


    pain is very severe.¡±


    udia asked her, ¡°Then do you want some painkillers? Sister Xiaofen gave me some painkillers in


    the afternoon. Some regr medicines, including ibuprofen.¡±


    Maria waved her hand and said, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ve been taking painkillers for the past two days,


    and it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    She took out a tablet of ibuprofen from her pocket, out of twelve capsules are now more than half


    empty.


    udia eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve been taking these two days? You can¡¯t overdose on this kind of


    medicine, right?¡±


    Maria said helplessly, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, it hurts too much, I can only take two more pills to try. But it


    doesn¡¯t seem to have any obvious effect.¡±


    udia said sternly, ¡°It won¡¯t work, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Maria waved her hand, ¡°Migraine is the most difficult to treat It is one of the intractable


    diseases, and the hospital has no good solution.¡±


    Maria knew very well that her headache was the seque of Charlie¡¯s psychological suggestionst


    time, and there was no good solution for this situation except to slowly recover.


    udia thought for a moment, then suddenly remembered something, and said, ¡°By the way, Cathy,


    do you still remember the elder brother Charlie who came to see me offst time?


    She pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°Is that the man who came to see you offst time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± udia nodded and said,


    ¡°I heard from Sister Xiaofen that Brother Charlie is very capable. People who know him in Aurous


    Hill call him Master Wade. He seems to know Feng Shui and medical skills. How about I ask him to


    pay a visit?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Maria wanted to gradually get acquainted with Charlie through udia, but she didn¡¯t expect


    the opportunity toe so quickly.


    She was silent for a moment, pretending to be a little embarrassed, and said,


    ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t suitable¡­ I don¡¯t know him well, so why bother him¡­¡±


    udia said without thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother Charlie is very good, when


    I met him not long ago, he helped me a lot, including my current study at Aurous Hill University,¡±


    ¡°Which was also arranged for me. Now I call him and ask him for help. He probably won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Maria pursed her lips, pretending to be entangled, and said, ¡°But¡­but it¡¯s already past eight o¡¯clock,


    so it¡¯s really inappropriate to bother him¡­how about I stick to it and say maybe it will be better


    tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°How can it be done!¡± udia said decisively, ¡°If you have a headache all the time, and you don¡¯t


    have a good rest at night, your condition will only be worse tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that you have to participate in military training tomorrow.


    How can this body bear it?¡±


    Maria lowered her head at the right time and remained silent.


    She knew that the time was ripe now, and there was no need for her to evade politely rejecting


    udia¡¯s kindness.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, udia thought she was acquiescing but was ashamed to speak, so


    she immediately picked up the phone, stood up, and said, ¡°Cathy, wait for me, I¡¯ll go out and call


    Brother Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Maria responded, then raised her head, and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, udia!¡±


    udia said very generously, ¡°You are wee, your body is the most important thing! Wait for


    me!¡±


    With that said, she opened the door and left the bedroom.


    When she came to the corridor, she couldn¡¯t wait to call Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie had just eaten at home.


    When he received a call from udia, he smiled and asked her, ¡°udia, I heard from Xiaofen that


    you will start military training tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother!¡± udia quickly responded in one sound, and then he got straight to the point and


    said,


    ¡°Brother, can I ask you for a favor?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Why are you being so polite with me?¡±


    ¡°If there is anything I need to do, just say, as long as I can I will do it, and I will definitely not refuse.¡±


    udia said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, brother! I want to invite you to help my roommate see a


    doctor¡­¡±


    ¡°Your roommate?¡± Charlie frowned. Maria¡¯s face emerged, and at the same time, he roughly


    guessed what was causing her illness.


    So, he pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your roommate?¡±


    udia said, ¡°She has had a severe migraine these past two days,¡±


    ¡°And she almost took the painkillers as a meal, but it still hasn¡¯t improved.¡±


    ¡°I want to take her to Hospital, but she says doctors couldn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid her condition will get worse at night. I heard from sister Xiaofen that your medical skills


    are also very good,¡±


    ¡°So I want to ask you, can youe and take a look to help my roommate¡±

 Chapter 5517

    Chapter 5517


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that udia called him because she wanted him to treat Maria¡¯s headache.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, when he recalled thest time he saw Maria when he made psychological hints,


    He did intensify the pration of spiritual energy, and it seemed that it did cause quite a lot of


    seque.


    In itself, he was a bit heavy-handed, and now that udia called him again, it was hard for him to


    shirk.


    So he said to her, ¡°Then you wait for me for a while, I will drive there to you.¡±


    udia said happily, ¡°Okay, Brother, call me when you arrive!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie agreed, and then said to ire, ¡°Honey, I have something to do and have to go out,


    I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ire asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s past 8 o¡¯clock, who is looking for you sote?¡±


    Without concealing it, he said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s udia. Her ssmate has encountered a little trouble


    and wants me to help.¡±


    ire asked in confusion, ¡°What trouble is it? Is it serious?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°She is feeling a little ufortable. I feel like she has been bewitched.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over and see if there¡¯s anything wrong with the Feng Shui in their bedroom.¡±


    ire nodded and said, ¡°Then You go, don¡¯te back toote.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled slightly, took the car keys, and left the house.


    On the way to the University, Charlie couldn¡¯t help wondering whether Maria still remembered him.


    Although he had already confirmed it once, for some reason, he always felt that something was


    wrong in his heart.


    However, for Charlie, the best way to prove whether a person is lying is through psychological hints,


    so if Maria really remembers him, then he has no good way to prove it.


    However, he didn¡¯t get too entangled in this issue, because he felt that no matter whether Maria


    concealed the truth or not, he and her were definitely not enemies.


    Leaving aside the fact that he saved her, even if he only looks at the fact that the Warriors Den has


    a deep hatred, the two should be in the same camp.


    Therefore, with this knowledge, whether Maria lied or not is not that important to Charlie.


    ¡­


    In the girls¡¯ dormitory at this time, udia changed the dress she was wearing in the dormitory,


    And put on some lipstick in the mirror. Maria saw her and couldn¡¯t help smiling and said,


    ¡°udia, it¡¯s sote why are you wearing lipstick?¡±


    udia said a little shyly, ¡°AM I not about to go out to pick up Brother Charlie?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t pick him up, he will definitely not be able toe.¡±


    Maria looked her up and down, Opened her mouth, and said, ¡°People say that women are the ones


    who please themselves.¡±


    ¡°When you go out to pick up people at night, you wear such formal clothes and lipstick.¡±


    ¡°Is this brother Charlie the lover of your dreams?¡±


    udia shook her head again and again, feeling guilty after adjusting her hair, she said unnaturally,


    ¡°That¡¯s not like it¡­ I treat my brother Charlie as my own brother, and he has helped me a lot. I am


    really grateful to him.¡±


    Maria said seriously, ¡°Sometimes love is transformed step by step through gratitude, and if love is a


    fruit, then gratitude is one of the best fertilizers.¡±


    udia said nervously, ¡°Cathy, please don¡¯t speak nonsense, Brother Charlie is already married, if


    this kind of talk gets out,¡±


    ¡°It will affect the happiness of other people¡¯s families, besides, I really don¡¯t regard him as the lover


    of my dreams¡­¡±


    Maria smiled slightly, and said in moderation, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me, as long as you can


    convince yourself.¡±


    udia said in a panic, ¡°I won¡¯t talk nonsense to you, I¡¯ll go down and wait for


    Brother Charlie, and I¡¯ll bring him up when he arrives.¡±


    Maria asked, ¡°Has he arrived?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± udia said without thinking, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and wait for him for a while,¡±


    ¡°Lest I go down and waste time after he arrives.¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t joke anymore, nodded lightly, and said, ¡°Thank you, ude, I won¡¯t go down,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a bad headache, please tell him for me, lest he will think I don¡¯t know how to be polite.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    udia nodded and said, ¡°Just wait here. I¡¯ll say hello to the housekeeper, and I¡¯ll bring him up,¡±


    ¡°Brother Charlie is very capable, as long as hees, your migraine will definitely be cured!¡±


    After saying that, she hurriedly left the dormitory, came downstairs, and waited.


    Maria was forced to smile all the time because of the severe headache.


    After udia left, herplexion suddenly became very weak and painful, but even so, she


    subconsciously went to the mirror to look at herself in the mirror,


    And straightened herself up. She rubbed her cheeks to make her facial muscles less tense,


    But in her subconscious mind, she was worried that Charlie would see her sick face too badly.


    More than ten minutester, Charlie drove to the University.\


    He drove directly to the downstairs of the girls¡¯ dormitory for foreign students.


    He was about to call udia but found that she was standing by the side of the road.


    udia also recognized Charlie¡¯s license te and ran towards him with joy.


    When Charlie stopped the car and pushed the door down, udia also came to him, and said a


    little shyly,


    ¡°Brother, you are here¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and asked her, ¡°What about you?¡± How is your roommate?¡±


    udia replied, ¡°She still has a headache and it hasn¡¯t been relieved.¡±


    ¡°She is waiting in the dormitory now. She asked me to tell you that she has a terrible headache, so


    she won¡¯te down to pick you up. I hope you don¡¯t take it as a rude gesture.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go up and see her.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he thought of something, and asked udia, ¡°Can I enter the girls¡¯


    dormitory? When I was in school, they didn¡¯t let boys in.¡±


    udia smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that boys are not allowed to enter ordinary female


    dormitories, but foreign students¡¯ dormitories are not so strictly controlled.¡±


    ¡°If the opposite s3x visits, as long as the girls help to register, they can enter, but the rule is 11


    o¡¯clock in the evening. You have toe out before, and you can¡¯t stay overnight.¡±


    Charlie nodded, ¡°If it¡¯s just some minor headache, it will probably be resolved soon, and it won¡¯t take


    too long.¡±


    udia was overjoyed, and quickly registered downstairs in the dormitory, and hurried back to the


    dormitory.


    When they came to the door of the dormitory, before udia opened the door, the ring in Charlie¡¯s


    pocket started to dance again.


    For the performance of this thing, Charlie has long been familiar with it.


    Now in his eyes, there are only two known uses of this cheating ring.


    One purpose is to cheat his aura without any bottom line, and not give anything in return;


    The other purpose is to understand it as a sensor that is only effective for Maria, as long as Maria is


    in front of it, this thing will jump a lot, as if there is something serious.

 Chapter 5518

    Chapter 5518


    Charlie put his hand into his pocket, tried his best to control the beating of the ring,


    And at the same time couldn¡¯t help cursing in his heart, ¡°I thought you were some kind of amazing


    baby, but after working on you for a long time,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just such a weak function that can¡¯t be any weak, another day!¡±


    ¡°I should throw you to Ervin, let him bury you in thetrine!¡±


    The moment udia pushed open the bedroom door, Charlie saw Maria, who was a little pale,


    sitting on the chair in front of the desk with her brows furrowed.


    Seeing Charliee in, she quickly stood up, and said a little awkwardly and weakly,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you toe here sote¡­¡± Charlie looked at her and said


    with a smile,


    ¡°Miss Cathy, you don¡¯t have to be so polite, you are udia¡¯s roommate, so I shoulde here.¡±


    udia hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Charlie, you don¡¯t have to call her so politely, call her Cathy. It is just


    fine.¡±


    Then she said to Maria, ¡°Cathy, Brother Charlie is ten years older than me, and almost eleven years


    older than you, why don¡¯t you do the same as me and call him Brother Charlie.¡±


    Maria was slightly taken aback, hesitated for a moment, and said to Charlie cautiously, ¡°Brother


    Charlie¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Charlie smiled cheerfully, ¡°Since you call me brother. You are just like udia. You are


    wee.¡±


    ¡°Cathy, udia said you have a terrible headache, what is going on, can you tell me about it?¡±


    When Maria heard this, she couldn¡¯t help ndering in her heart, ¡°Charlie, you viin. It¡¯s all thanks


    to you that I have such a severe headache, yet you pretend to be fine and ask me what¡¯s going on,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think about it?¡± Although she felt wronged in her heart, she didn¡¯t dare to let Charlie see


    it. Then she dragged her temple with one hand, and said sadly,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I was fine all the time, but on the day of reporting to school, I started


    to have a headache for no reason,¡±


    ¡°And this kind of headache is really terrible, it feels like countless needles have been stuck into my


    brain, and then these needles are still connected to a thread,¡±


    ¡°And that thread keeps pulling back and forth with my pulse, the pain is almost as if it¡¯s going to


    explode¡­¡±


    Maria said again, ¡°Besides, I took a lot of painkillers these two days, but basically it didn¡¯t work.


    When I was at home, I passed out at home¡­¡±


    Charlie was startled when he heard that, he never thought that his psychological hint of exerting too


    much forcest time would bring such serious seque to Maria.


    And Maria was also secretly thinking, ¡°If I don¡¯t tell, Charlie will never know how painful I was


    tortured by him,¡±


    ¡°I hope his conscience will suffer a little because of it!¡±


    At this time, Charlie, in his heart, unavoidable guilt, thinks about a seventeenyear-old girl who


    almost died at the hands of the Warriors Den.


    It¡¯s fine, hiding in China to study at a university, and being tossed to death by her own aura, it¡¯s not


    easy.


    So, without further dy, he said to Maria, ¡°Cathy, let me take your pulse first.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Maria agreed, but when she thought of the pulse taking, there would inevitably be physical


    contact, and she felt a little shy, so he faltered and asked him,


    ¡°Brother Charlie¡­how do you want to get the pulse?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t think much, moved another chair directly, sat in front of Maria, and patted his right leg.


    Opened her mouth and said, ¡°Come on, put your right hand on myp.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Maria asked subconsciously, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be ced on the table for a pulse¡­¡±


    Charlie pointed to the desk behind her, and said ¡°The table is behind you, it¡¯s inconvenient, it¡¯s okay,


    I¡¯m not that particr about my personal connections,¡±


    ¡°If you let me help, I¡¯ll probably know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Maria knew that she couldn¡¯t refuse, he could only carefully stretch out his hand, and


    nervously ced it on Charlie¡¯sp.


    She grew up so big, and she had never had such intimate contact with any man,


    So as soon as the back of her hand touched Charlie¡¯s thigh, her heartbeat elerated instantly, and


    her cheeks immediately turned bright red.


    Charlie didn¡¯t care about these.


    He knew in his heart that calling Maria¡¯s pulse was basically meaningless.


    Her headache was not due to illness but was injured by his spiritual energy. The best way to treat


    her was to directly enter some spiritual energy to repair the damage to her brain.


    But when Charlie thought about it, this girl has a good background, and she can have that fake ring,


    which proves that even if she doesn¡¯t master aura, she must know what aura is.


    In other words, they grew up by the sea and have seen and eaten fish.


    If they pretend to be fans of shark fins, they will be able to tell at a nce.


    Moreover, Charlie spectes now that Maria most likely doesn¡¯t remember him, if he directly


    poured spiritual energy into her body, wouldn¡¯t he be exposing himself?


    Therefore, the way Charlie thought was to pretend to give her a pulse, and then give her half a


    blood-scattering heart-saving pill. Anyway, this thing is not worth much to him.


    Moreover, Charlie wasn¡¯t worried that Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill would expose him.


    After all, his title of Master Wade was well-known in Aurous Hill. It is estimated that even udia


    had mentioned it to Maria.


    The majestic Master Wade took out a cure It is reasonable for the elixir for all diseases toe.


    As for why he took half of it instead of one, it was to let Maria have a preliminary understanding that


    although this thing is good, he doesn¡¯t have many, so she needs to n carefully.


    So, he put his fingers lightly on the pulse gate of Maria¡¯s wrist, closed his eyes, and felt it for a


    moment,


    And then said, ¡°Cathy, judging from your pulse condition, overwork caused this condition.¡±


    ¡°You said that your headache started on the day you reported for duty, and you must have been a


    little tired that day.¡±


    Maria knew that Charlie was talking nonsense, so she pretended to be puzzled and said,


    ¡°But¡­Brother Charlie¡­no to tell you the truth, I have been in Aurous Hill for a


    long time¡­¡±


    ¡°If it is really not limatized, I shouldn¡¯t have waited until now¡­¡±


    Maria added, ¡°Besides, I was not overworked at all on the day of reporting, Grandpa¡¯s housekeeper


    dropped me here and apanied me to go through various formalities,¡±


    ¡°So I just came to the dormitory to make a bed by myself, and logically speaking, I should not be so


    tired that I have a headache¡­¡±


    Charlie knew that Maria was right to question because it stands to reason that she no longer


    remembers what he gave her psychological hints that day, So she must not understand why she


    suddenly suffered from migraines.


    However, since Charlie came to see her, he naturally wanted to say something to interfere with her


    sight,


    And then pave the way for his back. So he said, ¡°Sometimes limatization is not manifested


    immediately,¡±


    ¡°But it is a process of umting energy inside. When it stores enough energy, it will burst out


    selectively.¡±


    ¡°Oral eruption, which will cause mouth and tongue sores; sometimes it also chooses to erupt in the


    intestinal tract and digestive system, which will cause long-term diarrhea or constipation;¡±


    ¡°Sometimes it will erupt on the skin surface, causing a lot of hives, itching is unbearable, all in all,


    limatization is not as simple as you imagine.¡±


    Then, Charlie said, ¡°You overseas Chinese who have lived overseas all year round mayck


    understanding of traditional medicine.¡±


    ¡°What traditional medicine is best at is to extract the cocoon from the cocoon hive. Find its true


    essence from the appearance, and then eliminate the crux from the root.¡±


    udia was surprised when she heard it, and sighed, ¡°It sounds really profound¡­¡±


    What Maria thought in her heart was ¡°Ahan fool me¡­you just continue to fool me!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Charlie felt that he had almost prepared the ground, so he waved his hand casually and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for you young girls who don¡¯t know traditional medicine,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry. , I have some elixir here, your situation, as long as you take it, it will be cured!¡±

 Chapter 5519

    Chapter 5519


    Maria was quite curious when she heard Charlie say that as long as she took the elixir, her migraine


    could be cured.


    She knew that her migraine was because of him,


    So she also wanted to know what Charlie could do to cure her symptoms without sending spiritual


    energy to her.


    At this time, Charlie took out a blood-scattering heart-saving pill from his pocket.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And this pill is an enhanced version that waster refined with the Taizhen Dao cauldron.


    Charlie looked at this elixir, and introduced it to the two of them,


    ¡°This is a panacea that I got by ident a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I dare not say that it can bring the dead back to life, but it will cure all diseases.¡±


    He said with a bit of distress, ¡°It¡¯s just that there are not many left of this pill,


    So I have to save it, take half of it at a time, oh no, a quarter of it is enough.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at udia, and asked her ¡°Is there a fruit knife?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± udia quickly took a fruit knife and handed it to him.


    Charlie put the pill on the table, carefully cut off a quarter,


    Then handed it to Maria, saying, ¡°Cathy, eat these pills, you should be all right soon.¡±


    Maria was a little skeptical.


    She felt that there was a high probability that Charlie¡¯s elixir was not obtained by ident,


    As he said, but it was more likely that he refined it himself.


    However, although she knew that Charlie mastered spiritual energy,


    She was not sure whether the elixir refined by him was reliable,


    So she asked him carefully, ¡°Brother Charlie, do I have to eat this elixir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Eat it directly.¡± Charlie nodded, and urged,


    ¡°Eat it quickly, you will be fine after you finish eating.¡± ¡°


    Okay¡­¡± Maria picked up the elixir, looked at it for a moment, and put it in her mouth.


    The elixir melts in the mouth, and the pure power of the medicine immediately turns into a warm


    current,


    Which spreads all over the body with the blood flow.


    Immediately afterward, all the warm currents gathered in her brain,


    As if the pain switch of the brain was instantly turned off, and all the pain disappeared in an instant!


    Maria was shocked immediately, and sighed in her heart,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Charlie could really make elixirs!¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s such a powerful elixir! I only took a quarter of it and it healed the damage he caused to


    me.¡±


    ¡°This elixir¡¯s medicinal properties are really amazing¡­¡±


    udia on the side asked Maria curiously at this moment,


    ¡°Cathy, how do you feel? Is this pill effective?¡±


    Maria withdrew her thoughts and pretended to be excited and said in shock,


    ¡°My head doesn¡¯t hurt at all¡­¡±


    After that, she looked up at Charlie, and said excitedly,


    ¡°Brother Charlie, your elixir is too powerful!¡±


    Knowing that this quarter of a pill can definitely cure Maria¡¯s headache.


    But he also knew very well in his heart that Maria was a girl who had seen the world.


    She must know something about aura if she could have that ring and be remembered by the Lord of


    the Warriors Den.


    What he needs to worry about most now is that,


    She must not use this elixir to guess that he is the benefactor who saved her in Northern Europe.


    So, Charlie casually said, ¡°I bought this pill from Antique Street because of my sheer luck.¡±


    Maria also guessed what he meant by saying that, and couldn¡¯t help sighing,


    ¡°It would be great if I could buy some more such powerful pills and keep them just in case.¡±


    Charlie nodded, if he carried the blood-scattering and heart-saving pill with him,


    It would indeed save his life at critical moments,


    Warnia was almost killed in Japan back then,


    But she survived only because of the blood-scattering rescue pill he gave at that time.


    As soon as he thought of this, he suddenly thought that if the earl of the


    Warriors Den really came to Aurous Hill,


    Maria would be in danger, but for Charlie, once the earl of the Warriors Den came to Aurous Hill,


    He would definitely put all the energy spent into protecting his grandparents and his family,


    And by then, he might not have time to take care of Maria.


    At that time, Maria may only be able to ask for more blessings for herself.


    Thinking of this, Charlie pondered for a moment, handed the remaining elixir to her, and said,


    ¡°I think there is a high probability that you still haven¡¯t adapted to Aurous Hill¡¯s environment,¡±


    ¡°Maybe you will have this kind of migraine again in the future,¡±


    ¡°I am giving the rest of the pill to you. And you should keep it for emergencies.¡±


    Seeing Charlie hand over the elixir, Maria was startled.


    She knew that the elixir that Charlie gave her was absolutely extraordinary, And it was already a


    great favor to be able to get half of it.


    Moreover, Charlie had beenying the groundwork for so long and kept saying that this elixir was


    very precious, So Maria could understand it.


    It can be seen that Charlie originally didn¡¯t n to give the remaining pills to her.


    However, right now Charlie suddenly handed over the pill, which caught Maria by surprise.


    After regaining her senses, she quickly waved her hand and said,


    ¡°Brother Charlie, your elixir is so precious, I can¡¯t take it¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at her, and suddenly felt a little pity for her in his heart.


    It was already very difficult to hide away from Warriors Den after a near-death encounter,


    But it is possible that not long after she came to Aurous Hill, It is very likely that she could be found


    and traced again.


    So, heughed at himself and said, ¡°It¡¯s precious, but it¡¯s just that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m selling melons and boasting. It¡¯s already cut up and it¡¯s not easy to store. You should keep it. ¡°


    At this moment, Maria saw the pity hidden in Charlie¡¯s eyes. Was it for her?


    At this time, udia on the side didn¡¯t know how precious this pill was,


    But only knew that Charlie was kind to Maria, so she said,


    ¡°Yes, Cathy, just take this medicine, tomorrow the military training is about to start,¡±


    ¡°If you are suffering from migraines again, you will not be able to hold on anymore,¡±


    ¡°You keep this medicine, and if you have a headache again,¡±


    ¡°You can take another quarter.¡±


    Charlie also insisted, ¡°Cathy, udia is right, you should keep this elixir first,¡±


    ¡°After all, you may need it more than me, and if udia needs it,¡±


    ¡°You can also give it to her, which is more protection for both of you.¡±

 Chapter 5520

    Chapter 5520


    Maria was silent for a moment, then nodded lightly, and said solemnly,


    ¡°Brother Charlie, thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Seeing her epting the elixir, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    In his opinion, he could do so much for Maria.


    He has a Rejuvenation Pill now, but Maria had seen the world,


    And he really didn¡¯t dare to give her the Rejuvenation Pill,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So three-quarters of the enhanced version of the Blood Scattering Heart Rescue Pill was taken as a


    guarantee for her.


    Seeing that it was gettingte, Charlie stood up and said to the two of them,


    ¡°Okay, since Cathy is fine now, I should go back.¡±


    udia felt a little bit reluctant, and couldn¡¯t help asking ¡°Brother, you have been standing here,¡±


    ¡°Do you want to sit down for a while, I will get you a ss of water!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a girls¡¯ dormitory, I am an old man here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to stay too long if I wait a little longer,¡±


    ¡°I think the dormitory auntie wille up and chase me away.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie remembered something, and said, ¡°Oh, by the way,¡±


    ¡°You two will start military training tomorrow, military training is very hard,¡±


    ¡°So if you two have nothing to do during this time, try not to leave the school.¡±


    udia couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of Charlie¡¯s words,


    She nodded subconsciously and said, ¡°Brother Charlie, I have already talked to


    Auntie and Sister Xiaofen.¡±


    ¡°I have said that during the two weeks of military training,¡±


    ¡°I will stay at school and not go anywhere.¡±


    Maria guessed that Charlie might be worried about her safety, Otherwise, he would not give the


    remaining pill to her.


    Although she didn¡¯t know the specific reason why Charlie was worried about her safety,


    She still said, ¡°Brother Charlie, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m also at school these days,¡±


    ¡°And I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Charlie said with a rxed tone.


    He felt that it was actually very easy to hide in the rtively closed environment of the university.


    As long as Maria did not leave the University during this period,


    Even if the Earl of the Warriors Den came, it would be difficult to find her.


    And he has already asked Ervin to release the bait.


    Once the earl of the Warriors Den reallyes to Aurous Hill, He will definitely find the opportunity


    to kill him.


    Before that, as long as Maria is not discovered by the other party, nothing will happen to her.


    The two girls sent Charlie downstairs together.


    Although they had their own thoughts, when they said goodbye to Charlie, they felt a little bit


    reluctant.


    Charlie got into the car, still feeling something was wrong,


    So he lowered the car window and said to Maria who was standing beside udia,


    ¡°Cathy, please remember my mobile phone number, if you have anything to do, please contact me


    directly.¡±


    Maria was taken aback, then nodded quickly, and said gratefully, ¡°Okay,


    Brother Charlie.. thank you¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, she took out her mobile phone and wrote down the mobile phone number


    dictated by Charlie.


    Charlie said to udia again, ¡°udia, you too, remember to contact me as soon as you have


    something to do.¡±


    udia smiled sweetly, ¡°I know Brother!¡±


    Charlie felt relieved and said, ¡°Okay, you guys go back, I¡¯m leaving!¡± After that, he started the car


    and drove away from the university.


    On the way back to the dormitory, udia said with some disappointment,


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know if there is another man as good as Brother Charlie in this world.¡±


    Maria frowned, thinking about something all the time,


    Hearing what udia said, she subconsciously said, ¡°It should be impossible to find a second one,¡±


    ¡°But if you really like him, it¡¯s not impossible to fight for him.¡±


    udia said shyly, ¡°Cathy, what nonsense are you talking about¡­¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t wait to write the word love on your face, and you have the nerve


    to call me nonsense¡­¡±


    udia looked around nervously, seeing no one else, then she lowered her voice and said to Maria,


    ¡°Cathy, don¡¯t talk nonsense about such things in the future, even if I have admiration for Charlie,¡±


    ¡°So what, he is already married, and it is just a moment of emotion for me, it¡¯s just that life is out of


    time¡­¡±


    Maria said seriously, ¡°Since you like him, as long as he likes you too, what difference does it make if


    you are big or small?¡±


    udia blushed in embarrassment, not daring to look at Maria, she resentfully said, ¡°You¡­you¡­


    you have wrong views!¡±


    Maria asked in surprise, ¡°Do I have one? Isn¡¯t it that people live for the sake of making themselves


    happy?¡±


    ¡°If you like someone, but you can¡¯t be with this person, then you probably won¡¯t be able to be happy


    in this life, right?¡±


    udia said seriously, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t be happy, you can¡¯t destroy other people¡¯s families¡­¡±


    Maria shook her head, she said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about integration.¡±


    ¡°Integration means turning you into a part of his family. This is not destruction.¡±


    Shocked and ashamed, udia pushed open the bedroom door in a panic,


    And went straight to the bathroom as she muttered, ¡°Your views are too crooked, I won¡¯t tell you


    anymore, go take a shower first!¡±


    Maria watched her back enter the bathroom, and muttered in a voice that she could only hear,


    ¡°Where what is wrong with my views? Isn¡¯t it right?¡±


    ¡°Human civilization has been around for thousands of years, isn¡¯t monogamy only avable in the


    last few decades?¡±


    After finishing speaking, she shook her head and muttered again,


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Charlie gave me the elixir, He also told me not to leave university in the near future,¡±


    ¡°I guess he must think that I will be in some danger in the near future¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the people of Warriors Den have already arrived in Aurous Hill?


    ¡°How could I expose myself so quickly when I was so cautious the whole time?¡±


    Thinking of this, she quickly took out the nine copper coins from her pocket,


    Finally climbed onto her bed, muttered a few words, and threw the nine copper coins on the bed.


    She stared at the hexagram presented by the nine copper coins for a long time,


    And was even more puzzled in her heart, ¡°Judging from the hexagram, I am not in any danger in the


    near future¡­¡±


    Maria was even more surprised, ¡°Is Charlie worrying too much?


    At this moment, she suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of tension.


    She suddenly thought of a question, and eximed in her heart,


    ¡°Charlie thinks I¡¯m in danger. He must know that people from the Warriors


    Den maye to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Since I haven¡¯t exposed it, then¡­ could it be that Charlie is going to expose it?¡±


    At this point, she quickly recounted Charlie¡¯s birthday which she had investigated before,


    And then calcted his birthday, and said a few words in her mouth silently.


    After that, threw the nine copper coins on the bed again.


    Then, she fixed her eyes on the nine copper coins,


    And suddenly felt a pain in her heart, ¡°No¡­ Charlie is in danger!¡±

 Chapter 5521

    Chapter 5521


    Seeing that the hexagram finally pointed to Charlie, Maria¡¯s heart suddenly became tense again.


    She knew Charlie¡¯s strength, most people could not possibly pose any threat to his safety.


    The person who can put him in a dangerous situation must be superior in strength.


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking to herself, ¡°Could it be that the other earls from the


    Warriors Den areing to Aurous Hill?!¡±


    ¡°It must be so! Otherwise, Charlie wouldn¡¯t remind me to be careful!¡±


    Thinking of this, she subconsciously took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Charlie.


    However, when she picked up the phone, she didn¡¯t know how to speak.


    After all, she has been acting stupid in front of him,


    And finally, let him let down his guard against herself.


    If she takes the initiative to warn at this time, she is afraid he will be suspicious again.


    However, after thinking about it, Maria still felt that she should warn him.


    After all, Charlie was her savior. He was in danger.


    She might not be able to help him solve it, but at least she could warn him in advance.


    So, after deliberation, she came to the balcony and called him.


    At this time, Charlie was on his way back.


    When he stopped at the traffic light, his mobile phone just received a call from an unknown number.


    After connecting, he heard Maria¡¯s voice from the other end of the phone,


    ¡°Brother Charlie, I¡¯m Cathy¡­¡±


    Charlie asked her curiously,


    ¡°Cathy, what¡¯s the matter? Do you have anything to do with me?¡±


    Maria hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Brother Charlie,¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you to tell me. When is your birthday?


    ¡°What are you doing for my birthday?¡±


    Maria proceededyer byyer with the words she had already thought up, and said,


    ¡°Just now you told us not to leave the school casually,¡±


    ¡°I guess you might be afraid that we might be in danger,¡±


    ¡°So I did a fortune-telling for ourselves¡­¡±


    ¡°The fortune-telling ?¡± Charlie remembered that when he saw Maria in Northern Europe,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were nine copper coins on her desk,


    And he guessed that it might be used for fortune-telling, but he never confirmed it.


    He also called Qinghua to ask about it. Qinghua once mentioned to him that if the nine copper coins


    were really used for divination, Then it might be the legendary hexagram that has been lost.


    It is so high that even Mr. Lai himself dared not look it up.


    Charlie thought at the time that Maria¡¯s nine copper coins were probably just a coincidence,


    But now it seems that she might really be proficient in the gossip of the Book of Changes.


    However, he still pretended to be curious and asked her,


    ¡°Cathy, do you know how to tell fortunes?¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be so mysterious, right?¡±


    Maria smiled slightly, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really so mysterious.¡±


    Then, she brought her attention back to the topic of Charlie¡¯s birthday,


    And continued ¡°Brother Charlie, would you like to give me your date of birth, and I¡¯ll do the math for


    you?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t feel anything wrong at this time.


    Maria grasped the progressive rhythm of her speech skills very well.


    She knew all the information about him,


    But she still called to ask about Charlie¡¯s birthday,


    Just to create a feeling that she had never investigated Charlie at all, And let him believe that she


    simply wanted to make a count for him.


    That¡¯s why she called to ask about his birthday.

 Chapter 5522

    Chapter 5522


    As for why she had to do the fortune-telling for him,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The reason was also very good. Charlie had been telling them to be careful all the time.


    The reason why he said this was that he hoped that she would not leave the university in the near


    future.


    It would be strange if she didn¡¯t understand this.


    Therefore, after she understood this point, she made a fortune for herself.


    After doing the math, she found that she was not in any danger,


    And she wanted to do the math for Charlie out of gratitude,


    So she called to ask about his birthday because of this, and everything went back to the beginning.


    In this way, the logic can be self-consistent.


    Sometimes it takes a hundred lies to exin a lie.


    The reason is that it is difficult for liars to be logical and self-consistent,


    And they are always discovered by others;


    But for a girl like Maria who is extremely smart, before the lie is uttered,


    It haspleted logical self-consistency and formed a closed loop in the brain,


    So after Charlie heard it, he didn¡¯t notice anything abnormal at all.


    He felt that Maria wanted to make a fortune call for him, probably out of kindness.


    Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t hide anymore and told her his birthday.


    Maria couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved when she heard that the birthday Charlie said was exactly the


    same as the birthday on the information that she found.


    It seems that Charlie should really trust her.


    So, she said, ¡°Brother Charlie, I will do the math for you now, and I will tell you as soon as I have


    the result.¡±


    Later Charlie received a message from Maria as soon as he entered the gate of his home.


    Maria wrote in the message,


    ¡°Brother Charlie, I did the math for you. The hexagram shows that you may encounter a very


    serious danger in the near future.¡±


    ¡°The dangeres from the north, and there is no way to resolve it.¡±


    ¡°You must be careful ining times!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help frowning when he saw this message,


    Instead of getting out of the car, he replied to the message and asked,


    ¡°What does it mean that can¡¯t resolve it?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you avoid it?¡± Maria replied, ¡°Yes. ¡­There is no way to resolve it, you can only face it¡­¡±


    Charlie¡¯s expression suddenly froze.


    He had an intuition that what Maria said was definitely not fabricated out of thin air.


    Combined with her mysterious identity background,


    Her understanding and mastery of the I Ching gossip may really surpass Qinghua¡¯s.


    Therefore, this further proves that what she said was targeted.


    More importantly, the moment Charlie saw her, he had a bad premonition.


    Grandma¡¯s family came to Aurous Hill, and Maria also came to Aurous Hill.


    At that time, his first thought was that the Earl of the Warriors Den might also be on his way to


    Aurous Hill.


    Looking at it now, the danger Maria mentioned is probably exactly the same as his own guess.


    Charlie¡¯s heart suddenly became tense.


    He felt like a soldier guarding a fortress,


    The sound of the enemy¡¯s iron hooves was getting closer,


    But he didn¡¯t know whether to guard the east wall or the west wall.


    Just when he felt that he was running out of resources,


    He suddenly remembered the details that Maria had just mentioned on the phone.


    Maria said that she had made a fortune call for herself, And the fortune call showed that she was


    not in any danger.


    In this way, what he has to guard is his wife and grandparents.


    Grandpa, Grandma, and the whole family are in Wanliu Mountain Vi.


    With so many peopleing from the United States,


    It is very difficult not to be noticed by those who are interested. Therefore, Charlie concluded that if


    the other party came to Aurous Hill, The target should be his maternal family!

 Chapter 5523

    Chapter 5523


    From Charlie¡¯s point of view, although the Warriors Den is likely toe for


    Grandpa and Grandma,


    Since Maria said that he is in danger, it means that he may have to go through a fierce battle.


    Charlie is not afraid of fierce battles.


    From the day he was lucky enough to survive when he was eight years old, he knew that every day


    he was alive was earned.


    What he was afraid of was that if his grandparents and his wife were in danger at the same time, he


    would not be able to divide himself.


    Thinking of this, the first thought that came to his mind was to find a way to get ire to leave


    Aurous Hill first.


    If ire is not in Aurous Hill, he would really have no worries and could concentrate on protecting


    his grandparents.


    However, Charlie couldn¡¯t think of a way to make ire leave Aurous Hill without any doubt.


    In the beginning, he wanted to create a routine of ¡°identally winning the big prize¡± for ine,


    So that people would pretend to be the person in charge of apany¡¯s winning event and give


    directly to ine a ten-day multi-country tour in Europe,


    And then give her a ce to apany her, and specify that the apanying must be female. In


    this way, if ine wants to go, she can only call ire to apany her.


    However, he thought about it again, ire had been studying in the United States recently,


    And after returning, she was full of career ambitions. If ine really asked her to go on a trip for ten


    days, she might not agree.


    Moreover, no matter what method he uses to distract ire, he must ensure sess.


    If the trip abroad fails, and he finds another opportunity, then ire may notice the abnormality.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly thought of Ste in the United States.


    If Ste approached ire for work matters, then ire would not refuse.


    Not only because ire is very concerned about work, but also because she has always felt in her


    heart that she owes Ste a lot of favors for the master ss of the School of Design.


    If Ste asks her for help, then she will definitely not refuse!


    So, Charlie immediately took out his mobile phone and called Ste.


    It was morning in the United States at this time, Ste had just arrived at her office at the


    headquarters of the Fei Group, and before she could sit down, she received a call from Charlie.


    After receiving Charlie¡¯s call, she was overjoyed. She quickly adjusted her breathing rate a few


    times, then connected the phone, and asked calmly, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, do you need me?¡±


    Charlie hummed, Said, ¡°Miss Fei, I have something that I need your help with.¡±


    Ste said without thinking, ¡°Mr. Wade, you can order anything.¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Miss Fei, I would like to know if your Fei Group has any real estate projects that


    are being promoted in the United States recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes, In New York, we have a number ofmercial real estate projects under development and


    construction.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Is there any project that is just about to start or is under preparation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste said, ¡°We have amercial center in New York. Preparations are underway, and it


    will be officiallyunched soon.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Charlie immediately said, ¡°I want to ask you to find a reason for your work and help me call


    ire to the United States for a while.¡±


    Ste asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t you want to be with ire?


    Ste asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Wade, did the Warriors Den find you¡­¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s my grandparents, they are all in Aurous Hill now.¡±


    Ste hurriedly asked him, ¡°You¡­ have you met Grandpa An and Grandma An?¡±


    Ste asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Wade, do you need help? If necessary, I will definitely call all the people


    to Aurous Hill in the shortest possible time!¡±


    ¡°The more the mess, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t think of a way to make ire leave first.¡±


    Then, Charlie asked her, ¡°Miss Fei, can you find a way for me to let ire go to the United States


    for a while, the sooner The better?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Ste agreed without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll call ire right now!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Fei.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie parked the car on the side of the road in Tomson¡¯s first-ss


    vi area and did not rush back.


    Five minutester, Ste called Charlie, and after connecting, she said to him,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have already called ire,¡±


    ¡°And I want to invite her to participate in the preparation of themercial real estate project.¡±


    ¡°I told her that I temporarily overturned the previous design n, and now the whole project has


    been stopped due to design problems,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t like the ns given by several well-known designpanies, so I want to ask her to


    come and help put out the fire.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly asked, ¡°What did ire say?¡±


    Ste said, ¡°ire is a little worried because this is arge project with an investment of two billion


    US dors,¡±


    ¡°And she feels that she is not qualified enough to advise such arge project, but I told her that


    when designing this kind of thing,¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I just look at the inspiration at that moment. I told her that I want to bring some Chinese


    style into the design.¡±


    ¡°Designers in the United States have a very superficial grasp of Chinese elements. I also said Now


    the whole project is at a standstill,¡±


    ¡°And the daily losses are astronomical, so I hope she cane and help me, she replied to me that


    she is willing to help, but she must discuss it with you


    first.¡±


    Charlie let go of the burden on his heart, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    Ste quickly asked him, ¡°Mr. Wade, is there really nothing that needs my help?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°You can help me take ire away. It is a great favor.¡±


    Ste said helplessly, ¡°Okay then¡­Mr. Wade, if you need my help, just say it!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    After a while, Charlie drove back home.


    As soon as he entered the door, ire greeted him quickly, and said to him with some


    embarrassment, ¡°Husband¡­ I have something I want to discuss with you¡­¡±


    Charlie pretended to be curious and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ire then said, ¡°The thing is, Ste just called me and said that she needs my help with some


    design matters. I think she seems to be in a hurry, so I want to discuss it with you¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded, and seriously said: ¡°You are good friends, since she needs your help, then you go


    to put out the fire for her.¡±


    ire quickly asked, ¡°Honey, can you go with me?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Charlie Suddenly was a little embarrassed, and said, ¡°I may not be able to go to the United


    States recently,¡±


    ¡°Because there are a few clients who are waiting for me to help with Feng Shui. You also know that


    the two of us went to the United States for a long timest time.¡±


    ¡°Many domestic clients are backlogged, some of them I¡¯ve already agreed to show them at home in


    the past few days.¡±


    ire said with a disappointed expression, ¡°But when I think about going so far to the United


    States, I still feel a little bit reluctant to part with you¡­ ¡­¡±

 Chapter 5524

    Chapter 5524


    Charlie touched her face, and said with a smile, ¡°You are out for work, so you can¡¯t take your


    husband with you all the time.¡±


    ¡°Others willugh at you, just like I don¡¯t take my wife when I go out to show others Feng Shui.¡±


    Then, Charlie said again, ¡°Besides, you and Miss Fei are good friends, if you go by yourself,¡±


    ¡°I guess she will probably invite you to live with her, it is good to work together during the day and


    talk with each other at night?¡±


    Although ire has a weak personality, she has always beenmitted to being a strong woman


    at work.


    What Charlie said just now also touched her heart.


    When a woman goes out to work, how can she carry her husband by her side as a foil? That will not


    only make you look useless but also make your husband look useless.


    In addition, Charlie¡¯sst sentence was also on point.


    ire and Ste are good friends, and the rtionship between good friends cannot involve her


    husband all the time, otherwise, Ste will definitely find it strange.


    Thinking of this, she had no choice but to nod her head, and said to Charlie apologetically,


    ¡°Husband, if this is the case, then I can only go by myself. During the time I am not in Aurous Hill,


    you have to take good care of yourself. Help me take care of my parents.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Charlie asked with a smile, ¡°By the way, wife, haven¡¯t you given Miss Fei a clear


    reply?¡±


    ire nodded, ¡°I told her, I need to discuss it with you before replying to her.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Then you can call her directly now and tell her that it¡¯s all right. You can go


    to the United States.¡±


    ire hummed, and said, ¡°Then I will call her back now.¡± Then, she took out her mobile phone and


    called Ste.


    On the other end of the phone, Ste asked her impatiently, ¡°ire, have you told Mr. Wade?¡±


    ire said, ¡°I have discussed this with Charlie, and I will leave the family affairs to him. I wille


    to the United States as soon as possible. See you.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Ste said immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone dispatch a long-range business jet to Aurous


    Hill, and try to arrive in Aurous Hill before dawn tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°So that you can leave for the airport early in the morning!


    ire asked in surprise, ¡°That fast?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Ste said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, it¡¯s really urgent toe out now. My project has


    been shut down for one day, and the amount of loss is tens of millions of dors. If it continues, I will


    have no face to talk to the shareholders¡­¡±


    Ste temporarily stopped the project, and the daily loss is indeed calcted in tens of millions of


    dors, but the real big loss is not here.


    The real big loss is that she must abolish all the previous design ns, and the Rted


    preparations, the direct loss in this area is more than 100 million US dors.


    But to the Fei family, this amount of money is nothing at all. In Ste¡¯s eyes, let alone 100 million US


    dors, as long as Charlie asks, what if it is 100 billion US dors?


    Therefore, this loss is not only irrelevant to her, but she is willing to pay.


    When ire heard this, she naturally knew that she couldn¡¯t waste any more time, so she said


    without hesitation,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back and pack my things in a while, and I¡¯ll go to the airport early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Then, she remembered something, and said quickly, ¡°By the way, Ste, you don¡¯t need to bother to


    deploy any business jet,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll check the ticket, if there¡¯s a flight tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll buy the ticket and fly there.¡±


    Ste said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at ire, I just already have seen that there is no direct flight from Aurous


    Hill to New York.¡±


    ¡°If you go to another city to transfer, you will arrive at least the day after tomorrow, so you should


    pack your luggage and let Mr. Wade take you to the airport tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll arrange the rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± ire¡¯s intention was not to make Ste spend too much money, because she knew that


    the cost of flying to the United States by a business jet would cost at least millions.


    But when Ste said that there was no time at all,bined with the loss of one day, it might


    exceed ten million dors, ire no longer refused.


    Ste reminded again at this time, ¡°By the way, ire, don¡¯t bring too much luggage.¡±


    ¡°I have everything you need for life or work, and after youe, you will live in my house and I live


    in one room,¡±


    ¡°And if there is anythingcking, the things I have here can be used directly, so you can pack lightly


    this time, the simpler the better.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Because Ste described her situation in a hurry, ire didn¡¯t dare to dy at all, hung up the


    phone, returned to the room, and then began to pack her luggage.


    Although Ste had already said on the phone that she should pack as lightly as possible, she still


    packed the necessary personal belongings as much as possible,


    So as not to cause trouble for Ste when she goes to the United States.


    Ste also quickly coordinated the ne. A business jet of Fei¡¯s family located in Hong Kong had


    already taken offte at night and headed for Aurous Hill,


    And it couldnd in Aurous Hill in the early morning. It only waits for ire to arrive before taking off


    for New York.


    Because Ste has already prepared the background for firefighting, ire also feels that time is


    tight,


    And ns to leave for the airport immediately at six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.


    There will be no traffic jams in Aurous Hill at six o¡¯clock, and the airport can be reached in half an


    hour.


    If the process is fast, she may be able to board the ne and take off at seven o¡¯clock.


    Thinking of going to the United States thousands of miles away, although


    ire was very reluctant to give up on Charlie,N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She had no other choice. After all, Ste had helped her a lot, and she had always wanted to find


    an opportunity to pay back this favor.


    At this time, Charlie finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the n to dismiss ire was considered


    to be aplished.


    After the husband and wife packed their suitcases together, Charlie suddenly remembered


    something and asked ire,


    ¡°Honey, do you want to tell your parents about your trip?¡±


    ire After thinking about it, shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. If I tell Mother that I¡¯m going


    to the United States again,¡±


    ¡°Maybe she will make a fuss to go with me. I¡¯m not going on vacation in the United States.¡±


    ¡°How can I take her with me? So you will take me to the airport tomorrow morning, and then tell her


    after I get on the ne,¡±


    ¡°And then I will say that going to the United States is a temporary decision tonight,¡±


    ¡°Because I left early and in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t tell her, even if she wants to go then she won¡¯t have a


    chance.¡±


    Charlie nodded, he was also worried that ine would follow her like a dog¡¯s ster,


    In case she caused ire some trouble when they arrived in the United States, then ire will not


    be able to solve it.


    ¡­


    This night, Charliey on the bed without sleep.


    Although he knew that his enemy was at hand, he didn¡¯t panic in the slightest.


    He even vaguely looked forward to the earl who woulde in the next break.


    Since he obtained the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, he has never met face-to-face with a


    second person who has mastered spiritual energy.


    Thest time the first earl was eradicated, he alsomanded remotely in Aurous Hill and killed


    him with close-in artillery in Cyprus.


    This time, he knew very well that he was bound to face-to-face a fierce battle with a certain earl


    from the Warriors Den.


    Now that he had no worries about the future, deep down in his heart, he had some expectations for


    this fierce battle.


    The previous enemies were all too weak inparison.


    This time is the best chance to test his own strength.


    Although Maria said that he was in danger, in Charlie¡¯s mind, he had a certain chance of winning


    this fierce battle.


    This was mainly because he knew that he hadn¡¯t been exposed yet, and the enemy would probably


    shake him and let Erviny down the ¡°bells¡±.


    In this way, even if the enemy is in the open and him in the dark, naturally there is a better chance


    of winning!

 Chapter 5525

    Chapter 5525


    The next day.


    Charlie and ire got up at dawn.


    Taking advantage of Jacob and ine not waking up, they got ready at six o¡¯clock and drove to the


    airport.


    This time, it was Charlie and ire¡¯s first time traveling alone in the years of their marriage.


    Although both of them felt reluctance in their hearts, they both knew that they had no choice but to


    leave this time.


    Charlie wanted to ensure ire¡¯s safety, and sent her to Ste, who would definitely take good care


    of her; and ire felt that she had to help Ste solve her urgent needs,


    So she could only temporarily separate from her husband for a period of time.


    At the airport, ire¡¯s eyes were red, she hugged Charlie gently, and muttered,


    ¡°Husband, I don¡¯t know how long it will take me in the United States this time, but it will be hard for


    you at home¡­¡±


    Charlie stroked her On the back, heforted her, ¡°With your husband here, don¡¯t worry, I will take


    care of your parents.¡±


    ire exhorted, ¡°The main thing is to take care of yourself, don¡¯t always think about going to help


    people with Feng Shui.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Charlie smiled slightly, and said softly, ¡°You too, when you arrive in New York,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t always think about work, pay attention to the bnce between work and rest.¡±


    ire quietly wiped away tears, and reluctantly said, ¡°My husband, then I¡¯ll go in¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded, and said with a smile, ¡°Inform me as soon as yound.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie watched ire enter the security check, After shepleted the security check and left the


    security check channel, she turned around and left.


    It was only half past six at this time, Charlie did not leave in a hurry but came to the arrival hall of


    the airport.


    Because it was too early, there were very few people waiting here to pick up the ne,


    And Charlie saw one of the men holding the talisman at the exit.


    Charlie was a little relieved. From the current point of view, the things arranged by Ervin are very


    reliable.


    Charlie remained calm, and silently came to the big screen at the airport and stopped to watch.


    The earliest flight from Aurous Hill will take off ten minutester, while the earliest inbound flight will


    notnd until eight o¡¯clock.


    In the list of iing flights, most of the departures are from major cities in China, and a few are


    from other overseas cities.


    Charlie doesn¡¯t know whether his enemy will arrive by ne, or where his enemy wille from,


    but he knows one thing,


    That is, from now on, he will be stationed in Aurous Hill, and he will no longer have any worries!


    He clenched his fists and swore in his heart, ¡°No matter who it is, if he wants to continue attacking


    my grandparents in this city where my parents were brutally killed 20 years ago,¡±


    ¡°I, Charlie, will fight to the death and fight with my life!¡±


    He took another look at the iing flight at the airport with firm eyes, turned around, and strode


    away!


    ¡­


    At this time, Eastcliff.


    It was also 6:30 in the morning, and Eastcliff International Airport was much busier than Aurous Hill.


    Due to the overcrowding of flights, Eastcliff¡¯s outbound flights began to depart one after another at


    6:10 in the morning.


    Jermo, who was wearing a long gown, walked into the domestic departure hall of Eastcliff Airport,


    overseas Chinese from Argentina.


    Under the pressure of the lord, he bought the earliest flight to Aurous Hill today.


    The ne took off at eight o¡¯clock and the flight was expected to take one hour and forty minutes.


    Afterpleting the check-in procedures, Jermo closed his eyes and rested in the first-ss


    lounge, waiting for boarding.


    However, his heart that has been beating for one hundred and fifty-six years,


    For some reason, always stalls frequently for no reason at this time, sometimes suddenly too fast,


    sometimes suddenly too slow, like a roller coaster with lingering fear.


    Jermo knew that this abnormal behavior was due to his nervousness.


    Although he hasn¡¯t been really nervous for many years, he still clearly remembers that he used to


    be like this whenever he was nervous, and it was a habit formed from childhood to youth.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help recalling his long life journey.


    In his childhood, he lived in a tragic era of losing power and humiliating the country.


    There was not enough food, no warm clothes, wolves everywhere, and tigers and leopards around.


    As for himself, he couldn¡¯t count how many times he had struggled from the brink of death.


    He only remembered that whenever the critical moment of life and death came, his heart would go


    up and down like before, with pain and palpitations.


    At that time, he entered Changyun Temple and became a Taoist priest just to avoid the mes of


    war, to eat well, and to survive.


    At that time, he learned Taoism in order to survive and not starve to death,


    But after he entered the Taoist school, he realized that what Taoism pursues is not just to live, but to


    live forever.


    After decades of cultivating the Tao, although he touched the door of longevity,


    He still couldn¡¯t get the point. Then he finally left his hometown at a rare age to find the real way of


    longevity.


    Ever since he mastered the aura, for so many years, Jermo has never felt the same sense of


    tension as before.


    Until today, after more than a hundred years, he once again felt the kind of anxiety between life and


    death.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart, ¡°Is it possible that there will be a catastrophe when I go to


    Aurous Hill this time?¡±


    Thinking of this, he quickly shook his head, andforted himself in his heart,


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be! How can there be a giant that can hurt me in Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Twenty years ago, Changying Wade and Margaret An, who lived in seclusion here, were vulnerable


    to me! This time, I wipe out An¡¯s family in Aurous Hill, and absolutely no one can hurt me!¡±


    Speaking of this, the corners of his mouth turned up into a cruel and yful arc, and he sneered in


    his heart,


    ¡°There is also the only son of Margaret and Changying, who escape by chance twenty years ago.¡±


    ¡°This time, I will send him and his grandparents¡¯ family to meet the short-lived parents!¡±


    At this moment, the service staff in the first-ss lounge came to him and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Xu, Your flight to Aurous Hill has already started boarding, please go to the boarding gate 36 in


    time.¡±


    Jermo opened his eyes and smiled slightly, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    After speaking, he stood up and went to gate 36 boarding gate.


    Forty minutester, Jermo¡¯s ne took off on the runway of Eastcliff Airport, turned half a circle in


    the air, and flew all the way south.


    ten o¡¯clock in the morning.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The nended at Aurous Hill Airport ten minutes early.


    As the cabin music yed, Jermo, who had closed his eyes all the way, opened his eyes. He looked


    out the window and felt that his blood was gradually boiling hot.


    He knew it was a desire to kill.


    Because all actions require the approval of the Lord, he does not have many opportunities to kill.


    Thest time he did it was twenty years ago, and this time, he wants to destroy the whole family in


    Aurous Hill.


    Can¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, he really has some fate with Aurous Hill, but the bloody smell of this


    fate is a bit stronger.


    When the ne stopped at the corridor bridge, Jermo was the first to step out of the cabin.

 Chapter 5526

    Chapter 5526


    He walked through the corridor, through the luggage area, and walked into the arrival hall of the


    airport.


    He knows the location of the An family, but he is not going to attack the An family immediately,


    because the lord has given him two tasks.


    In addition to destroying the An family, he has to n the hiding ce after the attack,


    Because he will be in the dark. Waiting for the sons of Margaret and Changying to appear.


    Therefore, the first thing right now is to find a ce to stay.


    Just when he was about to take a taxi to the city, he suddenly noticed something unusual!


    Immediately, he turned his head and fixed his eyes on a middle-aged man who was holding a sign


    to meet people diagonally behind him.


    He didn¡¯t look at what was written on the huge sign, all his eyes were focused on the right thumb of


    the middle-aged man.


    In an instant, his pupils suddenly shrank!


    If he described his control of aura as another kind of vision, then this man¡¯s right thumb is the only


    light in the dark world he can see!


    Although many religions have different worldviews, they all mention a concept invariably, which is


    the age of the end of the Dharma.


    Inyman¡¯s terms, these religions all believe that the continuous development of human beings has


    gradually reduced the interaction between human beings and nature,


    The heaven and the earth, and the universe, thus making the distance between human beings and


    gods farther and farther.


    ording to Taoism, heaven and the earth were originally full of aura. As long as they mastered the


    method of absorbing and transforming the aura, human beings could ascend to immortality.


    But now, the aura in nature is almost exhausted, and human beings have lost the possibility of


    ascending to immortality. So this is the Dharma-ending era in their eyes.


    Regardless of whether this statement is true or not, for those who have mastered spiritual energy at


    this stage,


    Their personal experience is that there is no spiritual energy in nature, and the only way to obtain


    spiritual energy is through pills or other special items that contain spiritual energy.


    Jermo relied on the elixir given by the Lord to gradually master the aura.


    For so many years, the way for him to obtain the aura was not only the elixir given by the Lord but


    also the Lord who set up a special array of spiritual energy inside the base of the Warriors Den.


    When the formation is in operation, it will continuously produce an aura.


    Although the aura produced is not much, it is still considerable over the years.


    In the past few years, the four earls in the Warriors Den were also fortunate enough to have the


    opportunity to retreat and practice in the formation,


    But most of the time the formation was dedicated to serving the Lord alone.


    It was also under such circumstances that the four Earls of the Warriors Den were extremely


    sensitive to the traces of the surrounding spiritual energy.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Like a hungry mouse, it is extremely sensitive to the taste of food.


    In Jermo¡¯s life, there is only one magical weapon that belongs to him, and that is a wooden sword


    bestowed on him by the Lord. In that wooden sword, there is an attacking formation.


    Other than that, it is worthless.


    So, when he realized that the man actually had a magic weapon in his hand, his heart still jumped


    into his throat excitedly!


    So, he stopped his figure and quietly observed the other party.


    At this time, Louis didn¡¯t realize that an old man was staring at him not far away.


    He is full of energy now, because as long as he holds a sign and guards the airport for a day,


    He can earn three thousand yuan for his hard work, which is much more than his ie from


    setting up a stall in the antique street.


    He was just carrying Larson Chen¡¯s name card. He didn¡¯t know who Larson was,


    And he didn¡¯t even want Larson toe over too early. In the next four months of this year, he will


    be able to rest at home.


    Jermo observed Louis for a while and came to the conclusion that this person is not proficient in the


    aura.


    Well, his brows and expressions are full of the real street spirit of a small citizen.


    A person who is proficient in spiritual energy can never have this kind of lowlevel street atmosphere.


    Therefore, Jermo guessed that this person should not know that the talisman in his own hand is


    actually a magic weapon!


    Thinking of this, he came up with the idea of pulling his fingers.


    So, he pretended to look left and right and came to Louis, and then asked him, ¡°Brother, please tell


    me, if I want to go to the city center, how should I get there?¡±


    Louis looked back at him, seeing he was an inconspicuous old man, so he said indifferently, ¡°Is


    there any need to ask? Taxi, subway, airport bus, which one doesn¡¯t go to the city?¡±


    He was very dissatisfied, but he didn¡¯t mean to get angry. After all, this also strengthened his


    judgment of Louis.


    So, he smiled and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, brother, it¡¯s my first time in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the ce, and I¡¯m old, and my eyes are not very good, so


    I¡¯m somewhat confused.¡±


    As he said, he took out a hundred-yuan bill from his pocket, handed it in front of him, and said,


    ¡°This is a small token, please ept it. If it is convenient, can you tell me which means of


    transportation I should choose?¡±


    Louis didn¡¯t want to talk to the old man at first, but when he saw the other party take out a hundred-


    yuan bill, his attitude immediately improved.


    He smiled and took the one hundred yuan from Jermo¡¯s hand, and then said


    tly,


    ¡°The subway must be the fastest, but it¡¯s past ten o¡¯clock, and the morning rush hour has passed.


    Now it¡¯s easy to take a taxi to the city.¡± Half an hour, faster than the subway, since you are not short


    of money, you should take a taxi.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jermo cupped his hands and said politely, ¡°Thank you, brother!¡±


    ¡°You are wee,¡± Louis said and directly stuffed the hundred-yuan bill into his pocket.


    In his opinion, if he didn¡¯t put the money in his pocket quickly, maybe the old guy would ask him to


    give it back.


    At this point, Jermo pointed to the jade wrench on his right thumb, and asked curiously,


    ¡°Brother, I think your wrench is not bad. I wonder how much it is worth?¡±


    Although it is usually cheating and abducting, but he still has some sharp eyesight, so he said


    casually,


    ¡°This finger is from old times. It is not too valuable, and it will not be too cheap. The market price


    should be about ten thousand.¡±


    Jermo didn¡¯t have much research on antiques, so he asked him curiously,


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Louis said, ¡°It is the middle number of ten thousand.¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Jermo said with a smile, ¡°Seeing how easy you say, little brother, you must be in the antique


    business?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Louis didn¡¯t hide it, and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m in the antique business, I have been working for more


    than ten or twenty years.¡±


    Jermo asked curiously, ¡°Brother since you are an antique maker, why did youe to this airport to


    pick up people?¡±


    Louis frowned, he looked Jermo up and down, and said, ¡°Old man, you have a lot of questions.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know how to get to the urban area as quickly as possible?


    Then you should be in a hurry.¡±


    Jermo thumped in his heart, saying that he seemed to be talking too much, which aroused the other


    party¡¯s vignce.


    So he quickly said with an apologetic face, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°As this person gets old, he talks a lot. He wants to chat with everyone. Don¡¯t mind.¡±


    What Jermo didn¡¯t know was that Louis said this to remind him that if he still wants to ask other


    questions, he should take out some more money.


    The one hundred yuan quota just now has already been used up.


    Therefore, Louis smiled, and said meaningfully, ¡°Old man, it doesn¡¯t matter if you talk a little more,


    the key is to see who you talk to and how you talk.¡±


    As he said, he deliberately used his thumb and index finger wearing a jade wrench, making a


    motion of counting money.


    Jermo came back to his senses, and cursed in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m so blind,¡±


    ¡°I think highly of you! If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t have to go around with you, I¡¯ll just cut to the chase!¡±


    Immediately, he took another bag from his pocket. He took out a few hundred-yuan bills and handed


    them to Louis, and said with a smile,


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I am also very interested in antiques. When I saw the finger wrench in your


    hand,¡±


    ¡°I felt that it was very eye-catching. I like it very much. I don¡¯t know brother, can you give up your


    love? We can talk about money issues!¡±

 Chapter 5527

    Chapter 5527


    Seeing that the money was open, Louis saw that the other party handed over several hundred


    yuan.


    He didn¡¯t care to look carefully at how many pieces there were, so he quickly withdrew the money,


    Looked around miserably, and then said to Jermo, ¡°Master to be honest, this finger pull is not


    something I can sell as soon as I say it,¡±


    ¡°It is my elder brother¡¯s thing, and it is for me to wear it,¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°And it is for me to make a treasure token when Ie to pick up people at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Treasure?¡±


    Jermo frowned slightly.


    It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t doubted why there is a magic weapon in the hands of an ordinary person.


    If it was just a coincidence that this guy got it,


    And he bought it from him at a slightly higher price, then he was lucky. However, this person said


    that this thing was a token given to him by others, Which made Jermo a little vignt.


    So, he deliberately asked Louis, ¡°Brother,¡±


    ¡°What is the exnation for this token? Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Louis smiled, and said in a low voice, ¡°My elder brother asked me to pick up Hong Kong


    businessmen here.¡±


    ¡°Hong Kong businessmen have always been big customers in our antique


    circle,¡±


    ¡°And there are some gray transactions that are not convenient to exin to outsiders,¡±


    ¡°Just like secret agents. It¡¯s like conveying information, there must be a token.¡±


    Then, Louis pointed to the signboard, and said with a firm face,


    ¡°I specte, what Larson Chen on my signboard is a fake at all.¡±


    ¡°Yes, when Hong Kong businessmene to buy cultural relics,¡±


    ¡°They must not use their real names, so they will probably have to rely on the token in my hand to


    confirm whether I am from the family!¡± Louis did not lie to Jermo.


    Ervin himself did not exin things clearly to them,


    And deliberately concealed it and made it ambiguous, leaving them a lot of room for spection.


    Why do you say that there is no confirmation letter when the person will arrive?¡±


    ¡°That must be because you have to be careful and be cautious!


    Besides, why do you have to wear a finger wrench from a death pit when you pick someone up?¡±


    ¡°That must be the key to letting the Hong Kong businessman identify the authenticity of the


    connector as agreed!


    Besides, why would you want to wear a life-threatening wrench?


    Then maybe this Ervin hooked up with the tomb robbers,


    And now he is thinking of helping those people sell their stolen goods! Louis also felt that no matter


    which dynasty the thing from the life pit is, As long as it is dug up and not handed in, it is illegal.


    If it is dug out and not handed in, and it is secretly traded by itself,


    It will be an extra crime, Ervin is so much willing to give him and his friend three thousandbor fees


    a day.


    This proves that he must be nning a big deal, and he doesn¡¯t care about such a small amount of


    money at all!


    It is precisely because of the space for these imaginations that Louis firmly believes,


    That his judgment must be correct, and he has definitely grasped Ervin¡¯s veins!


    Jermo was also a little tangled at this time.


    On the one hand, he felt that this thing might be fraudulent,


    And on the other hand, after hearing what Louis just said,


    He also felt that this fcuking gang was a gang that provided one-stop services for tomb robbery,


    Processing and selling stolen goods.


    Thinking of this, he deliberately asked tentatively,


    ¡°Brother, do you dare to ask, is your big brother a professional antique maker?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Louis said without thinking, ¡°He has been in the antique business for twenty or thirty years,¡±


    ¡°Definitely no stealing and cheating,¡±


    ¡°He is proficient in all kinds of antique calligraphy and painting!¡±

 Chapter 5528

    Chapter 5528


    Jermo nodded, took out a few hundred yuan bills, and handed them over,


    And said with a smile, ¡°Brother, can you introduce me to your elder brother? I really want to get to


    know him.¡±


    Louis nced at the old man, seeing that the old man was very happy to pay, so he had a n in


    his heart.


    So, he deliberately coughed twice, and said seriously,


    ¡°Old man, you also know that our industry has its own rules.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, and I definitely can¡¯t take it from my elder brother casually!¡±


    ¡°In case you are undercover, if we are trapped, won¡¯t I be finished in this life?¡±


    Jermo hurriedly said, ¡°Oh brother, you really misunderstood me!¡±


    ¡°How could I be something like that, to tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°I am an overseas Chinese who has returned from overseas,¡±


    ¡°And they have just returned to China for a few days.¡±


    As he said that, he quickly took out his passport and handed it to Louis,


    And said seriously, ¡°Look, brother, I have an Argentine passport,¡±


    ¡°And the time for entering the country is already on it.¡±


    Louis himself was making up nonsense, so he didn¡¯t think that the old man in front of him would be


    an undercover agent sent by the police.


    The reason for saying this is nothing more than to increase the difficulty and threshold of this matter,


    So as toe to this old man to ask for more money.


    So, he said with a serious face, ¡°Old man, I am also the master who eats and eats a lot.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°If I throw this thing in my hand in an alley on the side of our antique street,¡±


    ¡°As long as you throw a thousand dors, it will definitely be worth it.¡±


    You can do as much as you want, and you can¡¯t count it.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t believe him, Jermo hurriedly added some more money and stuffed it into him


    together,


    And said sincerely, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s not talk about anything else,¡±


    ¡°Look at me. At my age, even a policeman should retire, how could hee to be an undercover


    agent?¡±


    Then, Jermo further exined, ¡°Brother, I really like this finger talisman in your hand,¡±


    ¡°So I sincerely want to buy it.¡±


    ¡°How about this, tell your elder brother for me and ask him to make a price,¡±


    ¡°As long as it is within my tolerance, I will transfer money to him on the spot!


    Seeing that the other party stuffed money into his hands,


    Louis deliberately evaded and said, ¡°Oh, what are you doing, old man?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you making me make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Later, if my elder brother med me and said that I have no bottom line,¡±


    ¡°He will never let me work again in the future.¡±


    As he said, he deliberately wanted to add some bait to Jermo,


    So he deliberately stretched the jade finger under Jermo¡¯s nose, and said with a mysterious face,


    ¡°Old man, I won¡¯t say much, just smell this ring.¡±


    ¡°You smell the little smell in the jade slit of this finger!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely click on the top and I tell you! If you¡¯re really an expert,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on as soon as you smell it!¡±


    Jermo put his nose up suspiciously, sniffed cautiously, then frowned and asked,


    ¡°It smells of rancidity, and there is a bit of foul smell, and there is also a bit of earthy smell¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Louis gave a thumbs up and said with a face of praise,


    ¡°Master, your sense of smell still seems to be very sensitive!¡±


    ¡°You can smell so many vors, I don¡¯t need to tell you what the origin of this thing is, right? ¡°


    Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± Jermo nodded his head slightly.


    From one fifty-six years of life experience, what this kid said is absolutely true!


    So, he carefully stated his conclusion,


    ¡°Brother, these things were all dug out from the ground, right?¡±


    Louis¡¯s eyes widened in an instant,


    And he put the pick-up sign under his arm and took the initiative to hold Jermo¡¯s hands.


    With an admiring face, he said cautiously, ¡°Master, congrattions, you got it right!¡±

 Chapter 5529

    Chapter 5529


    While collecting money, Louis praised him, and at the same time, he did not forget topliment


    Jermo,


    ¡°Old man, it seems that you are also an expert! Could it be that you also used pots when you were


    young?¡±


    Probably what he means is that he once pulled up a team of tomb robbers and acted as a core


    figure in this team.


    Jermo waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°I only know some antiques, not tomb robbery.¡±


    Jermo really didn¡¯t know much about tomb robbery.


    When he was young, he had heard some rumors about tomb robbery at that point he practiced


    Taoism all year round and had no interest in tomb robbery and cultural relics themselves, so he did


    not understand too much.


    However, this person has lived for a long time, and the amount of information received actively or


    passively must be muchrger than that of ordinary people.


    Immediately, Jermo tentatively asked Louis, ¡°Brother, is it convenient for you to show me the


    talisman in your hand?¡±


    Louis knew that the old man wanted to see his talisman, and he said so much just now, was nothing


    more than trying to get his money step by step,


    So he pretended to be embarrassed and said, ¡°Master, this finger ring was given to me by my elder


    brother as a token, as a gift to me, and you know the general reason for it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little sensitive and I can¡¯t show it to you, so I won¡¯t say it so thoroughly, I hope you can


    understand.¡±


    Jermo didn¡¯t know what he meant.


    It just so happens that for safety reasons, he likes to use cash everywhere, so he has plenty of cash


    in his pocket,¡±


    ¡°So this time he simply took out two hundred-dor bills from his robe, handed them to him, and


    said seriously, ¡°Brother, Let me tell you straight when I returned to China this time,¡±


    ¡°I first went to the capital and then to Aurous Hill, in order to find my favorite antiques in these two


    ancient capitals.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t make it difficult for you, let me take a look, if it¡¯s really good,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a thousand dors, and you can help me set up a line with your elder brother, and I¡¯ll


    talk to him about the specific business.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Louis would have thought that the old man would be so forthright, not to mention


    giving money a few times, but this time he simply took out the dors.


    Seeing him open-eyed, he hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Sess! Since you like this talisman so much, I¡¯ll take it off and show you!¡±


    Then, he took off the jade talisman and handed it to Jermo¡¯s hands.


    Jermo was ecstatic, and nervously took the jade talisman with both hands, for fear that it would


    identally fall to the ground and fall.


    After taking the jade finger, he immediately realized that this kind of thing is indeed an antique, and


    it is a thing from the middle of the Warriors Den.


    After all, Jermo himself was born in the Warriors Den, so he still has a certain ability to discern such


    things.


    The thing was a real antique, andbined with the faint smell of blood and rot, he immediately


    concluded that the thing should have just been dug out of the ground.


    Maybe it was kept with the corpse before it was unearthed.


    So, he couldn¡¯t wait to pour some spiritual energy into it, wanting to check it out and see what the


    mystery of this thing is.


    As soon as the aura entered the finger, Jermo immediately felt that there was a formation slowly


    moving inside the finger.


    He was startled and thought to himself, ¡°This formation has been working all the time. I don¡¯t know


    what it does?¡±


    For Jermo, although he has mastered spiritual energy, doesn¡¯t know much about magic tools and


    formations.


    Although he has a wooden sword, and there are attack formations in the wooden sword, but he can


    only use it, but he can¡¯t refine it.


    Even, he didn¡¯t understand the mystery of the formation, nor did he understand the basic principles


    and logic of the formation.


    Therefore, when he saw the formation that Charlie had left inside, he couldn¡¯t understand for a while


    what the use of this formation was.


    In fact, this formation is a passive defense formation recorded in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly


    Scriptures¡±.


    Once the person wearing the magic weapon is attacked, the formation will be activated immediately,


    using the energy contained in itself to defend the master against the attack.


    The principle of the strength and effect of the formation is like a simple arithmetic problem.


    If the attack received is less than the strength of the formation itself, then the owner will be


    unscathed; it will do its best to resist this round of attacks for the master, and the master will bear


    the part that cannot be resisted.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    However, Jermo had never seen this kind of formation, so he couldn¡¯t figure out what the use of this


    jade talisman finger was.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help scolding the Lord inwardly, ¡°That old fox never told us something


    deeper, so that I don¡¯t even know what it is for when I see a magic weapon. My eyes are darkened,¡±


    ¡°I really want to know what effect it has, I am afraid I have to go back and ask that old fox for


    advice¡­ But what if it is really a good thing, and the old fox won¡¯t give it back to me if it is taken


    away?¡±


    After thinking to this point, Jermo hated teeth itching.


    Before he could fullyprehend the mysteries in the finger pull, Louis leaned forward and said,


    ¡°Old man, have you read it enough? Give it back to me!¡±

 Chapter 5530

    Chapter 5530


    Jermo was slightly taken aback, hesitating in his heart ¡°For cultivators like me, magical artifacts are


    the most important thing. Even the Lord is still thinking about the mysterious ring in Maria¡¯s hand,


    Which shows the importance of this magical artifact to ascetics. It¡¯s the first time I encounter a real


    magic weapon outside, so I can¡¯t let it go even if I die!¡±


    Immediately afterward, Jermo cursed in his heart, ¡°But should I just take this magic weapon away,


    or return it to this guy first, and then Continue to talk to him? It¡¯s easy to snatch it away, and even


    this kid can¡¯t stop me, but there are so many people, if the other party calls the police,¡±


    ¡°I will be unable to move an inch in Aurous Hill, not to mention, what if his big brother still has other


    magic weapons, am I just beating the grass to scare the snake, and in the struggle for a small one


    lose the big one?¡±


    Moreover, when they talked about this, Jermo sorted out the logic of the whole thing in his mind.


    He spected in his heart, ¡°The guy in front of me who is open to money should be the horse boy


    of a tomb robbery gang in Aurous Hill. These people must have just dug an ancient tomb recently


    and got this finger ring and other cultural relics and antiques.¡±


    ¡°Now they must be looking for a strong buyer everywhere, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t let this kide


    here holding a sign and waiting to meet with the Hong Kong businessman¡­¡±


    ¡°Because the Hong Kong business hasn¡¯t received it yet, if I can get his goods online, should be


    able to see all the harvest of their tomb robbery first, if there are really many magic weapons,


    wouldn¡¯t it be a big profit?!¡±


    Thinking of this, he looked at Louis and asked very seriously ¡°Brother, how much do you sell this


    finger for? Tell me the real price. If it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll buy this finger!¡±


    ¡°You want to buy it?¡±


    Jermo nodded, ¡°Yes, I want to buy it, please give me a price for your hard work!¡±


    Louis immediately thought of Ervin¡¯s previous exnation when he heard Jermo ask for the price.


    No matter who wants to buy this finger, they have to ask for a sky-high price that is 100 times higher


    than the market price.


    Louis didn¡¯t understand why Ervin did this, but after all, he was taking people¡¯s money and doing


    things for others, so he definitely had to follow the routine. After all, he was just here to pick up


    people for Ervin.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he thought about it for a while, this jade ring finger is worth at most ten thousand, a hundred


    times the price, which is in the range of one million.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth, stretched out three fingers, and said to Jermo, ¡°I guess this


    thing will cost at least three million!


    ¡°Three million?¡± Jermo frowned slightly. Although he practiced in seclusion all year round and didn¡¯t


    often go out to do errands, he was still very clear about the concept of three million. A little too dark.


    But fortunately, the funds for Warriors Den are sufficient, not to mention a few million, even if it is a


    few hundred million, it is nothing to Jermo.


    So, he asked Louis, ¡°If I want, can we trade now?¡±


    So, he said, ¡°If you really want to buy it, you have to go and talk to my elder brother. I can¡¯t make up


    my mind about the specific situation.¡±


    Then, he asked Jermo, ¡°Master, the price of three million is just a preliminary price. Quotation, and


    only the lowest price, no upper limit, if you can ept it, I will call my elder brother to ask for


    instructions,¡±


    ¡°If not, let¡¯s not waste each other¡¯s time.¡±


    Jermo nodded lightly, and did with a gesture of invitation, he said, ¡°Three million, I can ept it.¡±


    Louis was shocked and speechless, but he still said to Jermo very cautiously,


    ¡°Old man, return the ring to me first, and I will call my elder brother.¡± Jermo could only return the


    finger with reluctance.


    Louis took back his finger, walked a little further, and made sure that Jermo couldn¡¯t hear him, so he


    took out his mobile phone and called Ervin.


    As soon as the call was made, Louis immediately lowered his voice and said,


    ¡°Brother Ervin, someone wants to buy the finger talisman you gave me.¡±


    Ervin asked, ¡°How much did you ask him?¡±


    Louis lowered his voice and said in a low voice, ¡°The minimum offer to him was three million, and


    he¡­he said he could ept it¡­¡±


    Ervin snorted and said, ¡°If he can ept it, let hime to Antique Street to talk to me face to


    face.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Louis readily agreed, and then asked again, ¡°Brother Ervin, I have spent a lot of time


    talking with this old man. If the deal is really three million, you have to give me credit for it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ervin said without hesitation, ¡°No matter how much money is sold, I will give you 10%


    of the reward!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Louis¡¯s excited heart almost jumped out, one-tenth of three million, this is three hundred


    thousand! He can¡¯t earn so much after working hard for a year¡­


    Ervin said with a smile at this time ¡°When have I lied to you? If you can still introduce big customers


    and sell other things from me, then I will give you another five points!¡±


    Louis was ecstatic in his heart, and quickly said, ¡°Okay Ervin brother, with your words, I will


    definitely fool them, oh no, I will introduce them well!¡±


    Ervin reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t patronize talking about customers, pay attention to the airport, the big


    customers from Hong Kong maye at any time, and that is the real big money maker!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother!¡±


    Louis said excitedly,¡± I will definitely not lose the chain!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Louis walked back excitedly, but he didn¡¯t know that Jermo listened to


    all these conversations.


    From the conversation between him and Ervin, Jermo didn¡¯t hear any ws. Instead, he


    strengthened his previous judgment, and also firmly believed that the Ervin brother was talking


    about must have other good things in his hand. , maybe there are other magic weapons.


    Thinking of this, he was also very excited. To him, being able to get a magic weapon is as important


    as a martial artist who suddenly gets aplete mental method or a football yer who wins the


    World Cup once.


    It is almost a career. It is one of the highest expectations of his life and this time, he may be able to


    get more than one, this luck is simply bursting!


    At this time, Louis returned to Jermo, smiled mysteriously, and asked, ¡°Old man, do you want to see


    my elder brother?¡±


    Jermo cupped his hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I want!¡±


    ¡°My eldest brother has never met strangers, I just said that I would introduce you to meet him, and


    he scolded me, thinking that I dare to talk to anyone¡­¡±

 Chapter 5531

    Chapter 5531


    Jermo looked at Louis, his eyes were like eagles with a trace of anger and killing intent shing in


    the sharp eyes.


    He had already heard all the conversation between the two of them and knew that Louis was


    ying tricks on him on purpose, and wanted to get some benefits from him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He has lived for so many years, and it has been a long time since no one dared to y such a trick


    in front of him.


    However, Jermo also knew that as the saying goes, petty indifference can lead to great conspiracy.


    Although he is annoyed in his heart, he must not turn his face against Louis because of this.


    Isn¡¯t the reason why Louis is so jittery because he wants money? To him, this is nothing at all.


    So, he immediately put his hand into his pocket, took out all the thousands of dors inside, handed


    it directly to Louis, and said,


    ¡°Brother, I have expressed my sincerity many times, if you don¡¯t take out some more Sincerely, it¡¯s


    really unreasonable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Louis saw thousands of dors in front of him again, if he was greedy again at this time if the old


    man turned around and sued him in front of Ervin, maybe Ervin would agree to him and take the


    benefits away.


    In the past, he was not afraid of Ervin, but some time ago Ervin followed Orvel, he was afraid that


    Ervin still had friendship with him, so naturally he didn¡¯t dare to offend him.


    So, he hurriedly took the money under hismand, and hurriedly apologized with a smile,


    ¡°Old man, look at what you said, I have talked to you so much, and I have always been very


    sincere, otherwise it would be impossible to tell you everything, am I right?¡±


    Jermo¡¯s expression softened a little, and he asked, ¡°Then how can I see your big brother?¡±


    Louis said without hesitation, ¡°If you are like this, go out and take a taxi and tell him to go to Antique


    Street, Aurous Hill has just one antique street,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely drag you to the ce, after you arrive at the antique street, go to the middle stall


    inside, and find a man named Ervin Zhang, he is my elder brother!¡±


    ¡°Ervin Zhang¡­¡±


    Jermo muttered something in his mouth, and he seemed to be the same person as the brother


    Ervin that he heard just now, in the mouth of Louis. In this way, it can be seen that this kid is no


    longer ying tricks on him.


    So, Jermo nodded, and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go to Antique Street to meet Mr. Zhang.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the Hong Kong businessman here, so I can¡¯t go with you, please don¡¯t mind!¡±


    Jermo didn¡¯t bother to talk nonsense with him, and now he just wanted to find Ervin quickly and see


    how many tricks he still has in his hand.


    And then take it down together with the jade talisman finger in the kid¡¯s hand in front of him!


    Ervin reported the situation to Charlie immediately after he hung up the phone of Louis.


    Charlie, who received the call, had already arrived at the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel.


    Because the Champs Elysees Hot Spring is not far from the Wanliu Vi where


    Grandpa and Grandma lived,


    Charlie nned to stay here as much as possible in the next period of time to prevent any


    emergencies.


    He asked Issac to arrange a powerful rescue helicopter to be on standby here at any time.


    Once there is a need, the helicopter can take off directly and arrive at Wanliu Vi in three to two


    minutes.


    When Charlie heard Ervin say that someone at the airport was willing to pay three million for the


    finger puller he made, he was terrified.


    He knew that the person he was waiting for was here!


    He guessed that the people from the Warriors Den would definitelye to Aurous Hill, but he


    didn¡¯t expect that they woulde so soon!


    At this time, Ervin asked Charlie on the phone, ¡°Master Wade, that person probably hase from


    the airport to Antique Street. If he finds meter, is there anything I need to pay attention to?¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°If he offers to buy the piece of lightning wood I gave you, you can say five


    million. If he wants it, you can sell it to him.¡±


    Ervin quickly asked ¡°Master Wade, this person should be the one you are looking for, right? Should I


    send someone to watch him?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie instructed, ¡°Just sell the stuff, and don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    For Ervin, the earl of Warriors Den had direct contact, as long as he was not seen by others, there


    would definitely be no danger.


    Because the more important a person is, the less likely he is to add additional risks to his important


    tasks,


    So if the earl just asks Ervin to buy a thunderbolt, it will definitely not be disadvantageous to Ervin.


    However, if Ervin was spotted by the other party, it would be another matter.


    It is very likely that that person will use Ervin as a breakthrough point to find out who is ying for


    him.


    In order to prevent Ervin from being seen through by the other party, Charlie gave him a


    psychological hint.


    Once someone asked him about the origin of the lightning strike wood, he would firmly believe in his


    heart that the thing was dug out of a tomb.


    In this way, Ervin¡¯s contact with the Earl of the Warriors Den can be absolutely natural.


    Charlie suddenly thought of one thing. He made the Thunderbolt Talisman into a one-time magic


    weapon that would be shattered after use,


    So that the other party would take the initiative to use the Thunderbolt Talisman to remind him of his


    location after he arrived in Aurous Hill.

 Chapter 5532

    Chapter 5532


    But, thinking about it now, Maria said that she might be in danger, which means that she and he will


    inevitably have a fight.


    If this is the case, then the way of dealing with the whole matter may have to change slightly.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As for the thunderbolt talisman prepared for him, it is better to customize it in depth for this client


    who came from afar.


    Thinking of this, he immediately took a helicopter to the Shangri-La Hotel in the urban area,


    And at the same time called Ervin, telling him, ¡°Ervin, take the piece of lightning strike wood I gave


    you to meet me at Shangri-La immediately, the sooner youe the better.¡±


    Ervin is only five or six minutes away from Shangri-La by electric car,


    And it takes about the same time for Charlie to fly there, but it takes at least thirty or forty minutes


    for the other party to reach Antique Street from the airport.


    But now, only a few minutes have passed since he inquired about Ervin¡¯s information, and he may


    not have gotten into a taxi yet, so he still has enough time window.


    Soon, a helicopter took off from the Champs Elysees Spa Hotel and headed for Shangri-La at the


    fastest speed.


    When Charlie arrived at Shangri-La, Ervin just arrived.


    After Charlie met him in Issac¡¯s office, he asked him, ¡°Did you bring the piece of lightning strike


    wood I gave you?¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°Master Wade, take a look.¡±


    Charlie nodded and told him, ¡°Go out and wait for me for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ervin said without thinking, ¡°Master Wade, call me anytime you need something.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he respectfully retreated from the office.


    Charlie quickly used his spiritual energy to adjust the formation of the Thunderbolt Talisman.


    A few minutester, he called Ervin, handed him the adjusted Thunderbolt


    Talisman, used some spiritual energy, and told him,


    ¡°Take this piece of lightning wood back now, if the other party asks you about the details of the tomb


    robbery, and asks if you have any other products besides this piece of lightning wood,¡±


    ¡°You tell him that It was your master who gave the lightning wood and the talisman both to you and


    asked you to distribute it. As for where you dug things and how much you dug, you don¡¯t know at


    all;¡±


    ¡°If he asks who your master is, you also tell him that you don¡¯t know, just say that every once in a


    while, your superior will contact you once,¡±


    ¡°If he wants to see your superior, let him leave a phone number for you,¡±


    ¡°And after your superior contacts you, you will help him convey that if your superior is willing to see


    him, he can call him.¡±


    Ervin didn¡¯t know that he had been hinted to by Charlie, so he immediately nodded heavily and


    respectfully said,


    ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will remember everything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said with satisfaction, ¡°You can go back. This time, you can keep the money you got


    from selling these two things for yourself. Don¡¯t shirk in the heart.¡±


    Ervin said quickly ¡°Thank you, Master Wade!¡±


    ¡­


    A few minutester, Ervin returned to Antique Street.


    Someone asked him, ¡°Brother Ervin, why did you go there just now, several people asked for


    things.¡±


    Ervin said casually, ¡°I needed to attend washroom, I ate badly this morning.¡±


    Saying that he took the Thunderbolt Talisman out and put it back in the middle of the stall.


    At this time, he didn¡¯t know that this thing had been remodeled by Charlie.


    Twenty minutester.


    An old man in a long gown walked into the antique street with hurried steps.


    This person is Jermo.


    Taking a taxi from the airport to Antique Street, he kept urging the driver to drive faster, but even so,


    it took nearly forty minutes to arrive there.


    The first thing Jermo did when he walked into Antique Street was to immediately check for any aura


    fluctuations around him.


    His eyes and consciousness scanned the dozens of stalls he had just entered,


    But he did not find any trace of aura. After he walked more than a hundred meters into the depths of


    the antique street,


    He immediately discovered that not far away, there was a special fluctuation that was almost the


    same as the airport jade talisman!


    His eyes immediately turned to the undting ce, and he saw a middleaged man with


    mischievous eyebrows and two mustaches standing in front of a booth, introducing a product to a


    tourist eloquently.


    This middle-aged man is Ervin.


    Immediately, Jermo¡¯s eyes skipped over from Ervin andnded on a piece of lightning strike wood in


    the middle of Ervin¡¯s booth.


    At this moment, Jermo was very excited, because he knew that the lightning strike wood was a


    magic weapon!


    He has never seen a magic weapon outside in his life, and he found two in session before he


    came to Aurous Hill.


    It seems that he is really lucky toe to Aurous Hill this time!

 Chapter 5533

    Chapter 5533


    Jermo felt like a person who had wanted to win the lottery for a hundred years but had never won


    once,


    And suddenly won the first prize twice in the morning.


    To put it more bluntly, it is equivalent to buying a lottery ticket for a lifetime,


    Without even winning thest prize of five yuan,


    But this morning he first won the first prize in the double color ball, And then won the first prize in


    the big lottery.


    At this moment, his 156 years of life experience did not make him doubt whether this might be a


    trap.


    The reason why there is no doubt is also very simple,


    Because there are not many such things as magic weapons.


    He has been working with the Lord for so many years,


    And the Lord only gave him a magic weapon to defend himself, And the magic weapon is not given


    to him by the Lord to keep it forever, Once he returns, he will return it to the Lord for safekeeping.


    So, the Lord is not willing to give him one thing, who would cheat him with two?


    In the depths of his soul, he felt unworthy at all.


    Because there was no doubt, only ecstasy remained in Jermo¡¯s heart.


    He walked to Ervin¡¯s booth calmly, and asked him,


    ¡°Boss, are you Ervin Zhang?¡±


    Ervin nodded, and said casually,


    ¡°It¡¯s me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jermo smiled and said ¡°Hello, I met your little brother at the airport just now,¡±


    ¡°And I happened to see a finger wrench in his hand,¡±


    ¡°So I asked him specifically, and came to talk to you.¡±


    Ervin looked at the elder man with some vignce


    Jermo said, ¡°Oh, you are the one who is willing to receive three million for that finger puller?¡±


    Ervin asked curiously, ¡°Do you like antiques very much?¡±


    Jermo subconsciously said, ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡±


    Ervin frowned and asked, ¡°If you like it very much, then you should be more knowledgeable.¡±


    ¡°The ring is not worth three million.¡±


    ¡°If my brother asks you for three million,¡±


    ¡°You are willing to buy it? I think you are sent by undercover to fix me?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Jermo was stunned


    for a moment.


    He has practiced behind closed doors all these years,


    And he doesn¡¯t know much about the market price of antiques.


    In addition, he hasn¡¯t been to China for 20 years,


    And doesn¡¯t quite understand the prices in China.


    But to be honest, the asking price of three million yuan for a Qing Dynasty jade ring finger,


    And it was of ordinary quality and seemed a little outrageous to him.


    But fortunately, he was not short of this little money,


    And he really wanted that magic weapon,


    So he was in a hurry to get it, so he didn¡¯t think about it carefully.


    Hearing Ervin¡¯s rhetorical question now, he stopped himself from asking.


    And what he didn¡¯t expect was that he didn¡¯t doubt Ervin, But Ervin suspected him instead.


    After thinking for a while, Jermo said with a little embarrassment,


    ¡°Boss, you have misunderstood me.¡±


    ¡°I am an overseas Chinese who has returned from overseas to visit rtives.¡± ¡°I am not joking. And


    I really like that jade ring.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me if the price is higher or lower.¡±


    Ervin snorted and said with a smile, ¡°I think you are not too young,¡±


    ¡°How can you open your mouth to lie?¡±


    ¡°Who will believe what you said, just pull your fingers,¡±


    ¡°Put it in the antique market, and thirty thousand yuan will be about the same If you really like it,¡±


    ¡°Can you give me 50,000 yuan? The price of 3 million yuan is only for undercovers like you,¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t understand antiques to open his mouth and agree!¡±

 Chapter 5534

    Chapter 5534


    When Jermo heard this, he was stunned.


    He didn¡¯t know that this was thetest script that Charlie arranged for Ervin,


    So he could only exin palely and innocently,


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m really not an undercover¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking.¡± Ervin waved his hand impatiently as he continued,


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I asked him to quote three million,¡±


    ¡°Just to use this price to find undercover agents,¡±


    ¡°But anyone who really understands antiques will definitely scold us in public when they hear this


    quotation.¡±


    ¡°I will fully agree, and then I will take the opportunity to look for more clues.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ervin said again, ¡°But let me tell you, your trick is useless with me!¡±


    For a moment, Jermo felt that he was really speechless.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that the other party¡¯s offer of three million yuan was originally with this


    intention.


    Combined with Jermo¡¯s spection before,


    He believed that this group of people was a gang that specialized in robbing tombs,


    And selling the stolen antiques, so he believed even more in Ervin¡¯s words.


    Because he feels that this kind of criminal gang can survive forever,


    They must be very cautious and cunning,


    And there are countless anti-investigation methods.


    Pseudo-affirmations are also necessary.


    Combined with the more stringent and prudent organizational structure of the CCP,


    Jermo has almost no doubts about Ervin¡¯s performance.


    The more this happened, the more he was afraid that Ervin would misunderstand him,


    So he quickly said with a smile, ¡°Boss, you really misunderstood me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not an undercover agent. I really want to buy something I like¡­¡±


    ¡°All right Okay,¡± Ervin said perfunctorily,


    ¡°You can say whatever you want, you like good things, right?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you like it, just go shopping in the antique street and buy more,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dy my business.¡±


    Seeing that Ervin didn¡¯t listen to his exnation.


    Rather he wanted to chase him away,


    Jermo was so angry that he wished he could p Ervin to death here.


    It¡¯s really not good, just grab the lightning and strike wood directly!


    However, he dismissed his two thoughts almost instantly.


    Because he was very clear about his mission in Aurous Hill this time.


    To kill An¡¯s family and wait for Changying¡¯s son to show up is the death orders given to him by the


    lord.


    When he came to Aurous Hill by himself,


    He should have started toplete the task non-stop,


    But he got off the ne and went straight to the antique street.


    If there is any trouble caused by this,


    If it reaches the ears of the Lord, he will have no way to justify it.


    Therefore, Jermo could only suppress the anger in his heart,


    And said to Ervin in an almost begging tone, ¡°Brother, you really misunderstood me.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just give me your bank ount number.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the three million to you directly!¡±


    ¡°The agent you mentioned, shouldn¡¯t really spend three million to buy your antiques, right?¡±


    ¡°Then who knows.¡± Ervin curled his lips and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m not a fishingw enforcement officer. I haven¡¯t met one before,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of you sending me the money? If you are really an undercover agent,¡±


    ¡°The money is the mission fund, and you don¡¯t need to pay it yourself,¡±


    ¡°And once I collect the money, I will be convicted of illegally reselling antiques.¡±


    ¡°At that time, when your police badge is on and your handcuffs are used,¡±


    ¡°I will be arrested. The money you send me will be taken back.¡±


    ¡°I will not get the money, and I will sing in prison. Crying behind bars.¡±


    ¡°That is what you are trying to do to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­why don¡¯t you get in!¡±


    Jermo stamped his feet anxiously on the spot.


    He never expected that this man would be so cautious, even a bit too cautious.


    Moreover, no matter what he said, he didn¡¯t believe it,


    And he didn¡¯t believe it when he said he wanted to send money to him.


    This was not giving him a chance to mediate at all!


    He cursed angrily in his heart,


    ¡°Dmn it, if thew didn¡¯t matter, I would have pulled your head off!¡±

 Chapter 5535

    Chapter 5535


    The angry Jermo didn¡¯t realize that it was because of his anger,


    That he hadpletely believed everything Ervin wanted him to believe deep down in his heart.


    He believed that Ervin was an antique dealer, and an antique dealer closely rted to tomb robbery.


    Therefore, he also firmly believes that these two magic weapons are just his own sheer luck,


    And it is absolutely impossible to be a trap!


    At this moment, he only had one thought in his mind, And that was how to make this dmn Ervin


    believe in him,


    And then make him sell him the magic weapon in his hand!


    So, he could only suppress the anger in his heart, be patient,


    And even said with a little humility, ¡°Boss, to tell you the truth, I am really not an agent.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can use an overseas ount to give you money.¡±


    ¡°Settling in US dors, even if the domestic police are really undercover and want to arrest you,¡±


    ¡°Even if they really prepare millions of funds for fishing andw enforcement,¡± ¡°It is impossible to


    prepare overseas ounts in US dors, right?¡±


    Ervin¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this,


    He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Can you trade in US dors?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jermo said without hesitation,


    ¡°Give me a card number, and I will send you money immediately!¡±


    He said, ¡°But the money is in your ount.¡±


    ¡°You have to settle foreign exchange yourself to exchange it into RMB.¡±


    Ervin gave him a nk look, ¡°Who do you look down on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as if someone confiscated the U.S. dors.¡±


    ¡°In our business, do you often deal with overseas buyers?¡±


    Jermo realized that he had said something wrong with good intentions,


    In order to prevent Ervin from having any objections to him, he quickly apologized,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, I was talking too much, don¡¯t mind it!¡±


    Ervin was still acting, and gave Jermo a very unhappy look,


    And said in a displeased tone, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like to chat with overseas


    Chinese like you who have returned to China.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You people look down on us. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve never seen anything in the world,¡± ¡°You send some


    dors, I don¡¯t know how to settle the exchange?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes¡­¡± Jermo could only smile apologetically, and say,


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, your business is so big,¡±


    ¡°How could you not know about the dor settlement¡­¡±


    As he said, Jermo quickly changed the subject and said,


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you just give me your bank card number, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you now!¡±


    Ervin nodded and reminded, ¡°U.S. dors, ording to one to six,¡±


    ¡°You can directly transfer it to me. Five hundred thousand is enough.¡±


    Jermo knew that the exchange rate must be wrong,


    And Ervin had earned himself hundreds of thousands more,


    But he didn¡¯t bother to care about it now, Ervin was willing to ept his offer, For him, it was


    enough to get him excited.


    So, he immediately took out his mobile phone and said,


    ¡°Boss, give me your card number, and I will transfer the money to you right away!¡±


    Ervin took out his mobile phone and gave Jermo his bank card information.


    Not long after, Jermo transferred 500,000 US dors to Ervin with a Swiss bank card.


    After Ervin confirmed that the money had arrived,


    He immediately put on a smiling face, and said cheerfully,


    ¡°The money has been received.¡±


    ¡°From this point of view, you are indeed not an undercover agent!¡±

 Chapter 5536

    Chapter 5536


    Jermo heaved a sigh of relief, and even unconsciously felt a little wronged, and said helplessly,


    ¡°I told you a long time ago, I am so old,¡±


    ¡°How could it be an undercover agent¡­¡±


    Ervin nodded, smiled, and said, ¡°I med you just now, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°But you also know that in our business, carefulness saves the ship,¡±


    ¡°Those stupid people who only want to make money all day long,¡±


    ¡°And dare to sell whoever buys items from them, after working for a year or a half,¡±


    ¡°They basically go in. Look at me,¡±


    ¡°I have been in the antique circle for more than 20 years,¡±


    ¡°And I have never capsized. It all depends on being cautious.¡±


    Jermo echoed with a smile ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s always right to be careful!¡±


    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Boss,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid you the money, so when can you give me the wrench?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ervin said casually, ¡°I asked my people to wait for the Hong Kong businessman at


    the airport.¡±


    ¡°The Hong Kong businessman is cautious and never calls or sends messages,¡±


    ¡°Let alone which flight he ising to the city in.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°People will reveal their identities only after they meet and touch the code and token,¡±


    ¡°So it is possible at any time, and my people have to wait there.¡±


    Ervin did not dare to let Louise over,


    Because Louises and says something stupid, all previous efforts would be in vain.


    So, Ervin thought about it, and said, ¡°Well,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let him find an errand runner around him, and bring you the talisman ring.


    ¡°How can you let others handle it casually¡­¡±


    ¡°If your person is not convenient toe,¡±


    ¡°Then I will go to him to get it myself! You can just tell him.¡±


    Ervin waved his hand and said, ¡°No, the errand runners don¡¯t know this.¡±


    ¡°What is the thing, and they ride motorcycles, which is faster than driving, and they will arrive in half


    an hour.¡±


    Jermo saw that he was so confident in what he said,


    So he didn¡¯t say any more, after all, he still has a bigger goal right now,


    Ervin¡¯s piece of lightning strike wood in the middle of the booth.


    So, he thought he said quietly, ¡°In this case,¡±


    ¡°I will wait here for a while, and see if you have any other good things.¡¯


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jermo said, and pretended to nce at the booth,


    Then pointed to the piece of lightning wood, and asked, ¡°Boss, how do you sell this lightning wood?¡±


    Ervin said without hesitation ¡°Five million.¡±


    Jermo didn¡¯t care about the price, but asked, ¡°Can I have a look?¡±


    Ervin nodded, ¡°Whatever.¡±


    He took the wood piece in his hand and sent in some spiritual energy.


    Immediately realized that there was an attack formation inside.


    The reason why he could recognize it as an attack formation was that this formation had many


    simrities with the attack formation in the wooden sword that the Lord gave him,


    So it should be the same type of formation.


    In order not to trigger the attack formation, he immediately took back all the spiritual energy.


    At this moment, he was even more excited!


    He still doesn¡¯t know what the effect of the jade ring is,


    But he already knows very well that the lightning strike wood is an offensive magic weapon!


    For a cultivator, the offensive magic weapon is extremely important.


    When encountering an enemy, the offensive magic weapon is an important reliance to fight with the


    opponent!


    He couldn¡¯t wait to find a ce where no one was around,


    And try the attack effect of this magic weapon! So, he immediately said to Ervin,


    ¡°Boss, I want this piece of lightning strike wood too!¡±


    ¡°Should I send the money to that card you just had?¡±


    Ervin nodded and said, ¡°Yes, same ount!¡±

 Chapter 5537

    Chapter 5537


    At this time, Jermo finally won the ¡°trust¡± of Ervin after a long exnation and ttery.


    He also remitted a total of 800,000 US dors to Ervin¡¯s ount without any fuss.


    After Ervin received the money, he was overjoyed and said to Jermo,


    ¡°Oh, old man, so you are not police, you are the god of Wealth!¡±


    Jermo couldn¡¯t wait to ask,


    ¡°I paid the money, and the things belong to me right?¡±


    Ervin directly handed the lightning-strike wood to Jermo, and said,


    ¡°You take this first, and the other will be delivered after a while.¡±


    Jermo was ecstatic and took the lightning strike wood in his hand.


    He kept ying with it in his hands, and his happiness is beyond words.


    At this time, he no longer has any hatred for Ervin.


    He just thought, quickly find a deserted ce,


    And try to see what kind of power this magic weapon made of lightning-strike wood has.


    Waiting for errands to deliver goods, Jermo couldn¡¯t help asking Ervin,


    ¡°By the way, boss, do you have simr products here?¡±


    ¡°If so, can you take them out for me?¡±


    ¡°Show me all, I want to see it if it suits you.¡±


    Ervin shook his head, and ording to Charlie¡¯s instructions, he said,


    ¡°The jade finger and the lightning strike wood are all given to me by my superior,¡±


    ¡°And asked me to distribute them on his behalf.¡±


    ¡°Only these two items have been delivered to me by now.¡±


    Jermo looked around and saw no one around, so he lowered his voice and said,


    ¡°Brother, I think what you are selling are all antiques that have just been dug out from the tomb.¡±


    ¡°Since you have supported the pot, it should be impossible for there to be only these two antiques in


    the tomb, right?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ervin said seriously, ¡°Old man, to tell you the truth, there is indeed a pot,¡±


    ¡°But I am only in charge of selling it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me cautiously, my family is more cautious than me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he overcooked the pot and where he poured out some treasures.¡±


    ¡°He just gave me two pieces and asked me to find a way to sell them.¡±


    ¡°If I sell these two items, he will be able to give me new items.¡±


    Jermo said excitedly, ¡°In this way, you should still have the goods!¡±


    As he said that, he hurriedly said again, ¡°Brother, I have something else to ask you.¡±


    Ervin said casually, ¡°Just tell me if you have anything to say.¡±


    Jermo said, ¡°Can you help me introduce your superior?¡±


    ¡°I want to buy something from him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do that,¡± Ervin said seriously,


    ¡°My family attaches great importance to personal safety,¡±


    ¡°And he won¡¯t meet with me unless necessary, and he won¡¯t talk to me or contact,¡±


    ¡°And the contact method between us is also one-way, he can find me if he has something,¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t find him if I have something.¡±


    Then, Ervin said again, ¡°Well, if you really want it, just give me your number.¡±


    ¡°I will leave that contact information. After I transfer the payment to the superior,¡±


    ¡°If they still have simr items, they will definitely send them to me again.¡±


    ¡°After I get the items, I will contact you as soon as possible.¡±


    Jermo hesitated for a moment but finally decided not to reveal his contact information.


    Today¡¯s mobile phones are very low in concealment because they need to connect to a base station


    to obtainmunication services.


    As long as the other party knows his phone number,


    The other party can lock his location ording to the base station connected to the phone number,


    And the uracy can even be reduced to within a hundred meters.


    The reason why Jermo knows this is that in order for an old guy like him,


    Who has lived for more than a hundred years to keep up with the times,


    The Lord once especially poprized the development status of modern technology to them,


    And also specially taught them the development status of modern technology.


    The importance of personal information security has been instilled in them.


    Therefore, although Jermo did not doubt Ervin,


    He was still unwilling to tell a stranger his contact information.


    So, he said, ¡°Well, boss, after all, you have been in the antique industry for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And you can tell the good from the bad at a nce.¡±


    ¡°If you really see a good thing, keep it and hang it here,¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow If I have time, I wille again.¡±

 Chapter 5538

    Chapter 5538


    Ervin saw that he acted extra cautiously,


    So he knew that this matter should not be forced, let alone rush forward.


    So he patted his chest and said, ¡°How about it,¡±


    ¡°Old man,e and have a look tomorrow morning.¡±


    Jermo came up and deliberately lowered his voice and said,


    ¡°Boss, how about this, I will pay you 200,000 US dors in advance,¡±


    ¡°And if there is anything new, you can help me pay attention first,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t put it on disy, so as not to be preempted by others,¡±


    ¡°After that, it would be best if I like it, but if I don¡¯t like it,¡±


    ¡°You can continue to sell it to others, what do you think?¡±


    Ervin thought for a while, then nodded and agreed, saying,


    ¡°Okay, Since you are so forthright, then I won¡¯t leave ink, and I will do as you say.¡±


    Overjoyed, Jermo picked up his phone again and remitted another 200,000 US dors to Ervin¡¯s


    bank ount.


    Before and after, Jermo spent a total of 1.5 million US dors,


    But he didn¡¯t feel distressed at all.


    On the contrary, he still had a sense of excitement that he had picked up a big leak.


    So looking at Ervin now, he doesn¡¯t have the annoying energy as of before.


    Half an hourter, a rider delivered the jade finger to Ervin.


    After he signed for it, he handed the jade finger to Jermo and asked,


    ¡°Look at this finger, it¡¯s the one you saw at the airport, right?¡±


    Jermo could clearly feel the aura and formation contained in the jade finger, So he could be sure


    that this was the jade finger he wanted.


    Jermo immediately pointed the jade at his hands, And started with the two magical artifacts.


    Excited, he said to Ervin excitedly, ¡°Boss,¡±


    ¡°If there is anything new, remember to keep it for me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ervin patted Chest and promised,


    ¡°There will be new things in the future, and I won¡¯t show anyone until you haven¡¯t seen them.¡±


    Jermo said with a smile, ¡°Okay if that¡¯s the case, thank you in advance!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Ervin said casually,


    ¡°If you need anything about antique calligraphy and painting,¡±


    ¡°Come to Antique Street to find me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jermo¡¯s thoughts at this time have beenpletely taken away by the two magical artifacts.


    Now his biggest wish is to quickly find a deserted ce and try these two magic weapons.


    So, he said to Ervin, ¡°Boss, since this is the case,¡±


    ¡°Then I will not disturb your business. I wille back tomorrow morning if I have time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ervin said with a smile, ¡°Old man, then you take care and I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    ¡°No worries!¡± Jermo waved his hands, turned around impatiently, And strode away from Antique


    Street.


    As soon as he got out of Antique Street, Jermo reached out to hail a taxi,


    Got in the car and said to the driver,


    ¡°Where is the least crowded ce in the city?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to be deep in the mountains and old forests, where there is no one.¡±


    The taxi driver asked in surprise, ¡°Old man, you are getting old,¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking for a ce where no one is around?¡±


    ¡°Could it be because you can¡¯t think properly?¡±


    Jermo took out a few hundred dor bills and put them on the dashboard in front of him,


    And said coldly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Hurry up and drive, or I¡¯ll take someone else¡¯s car.¡±


    The taxi driver saw that the other party¡¯s hand was in US dors,


    And it was several hundred dors, so he immediately put the money away with a smile on his face,


    And said tteringly, ¡°Since you want to go, old man, where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°A ce where there are no people, then I will take you to Fenghuang Vige behind the


    Fenghuangshan Cemetery.¡±


    ¡°That vige is in the valley. The vigers have moved out a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°Looking at Fenghuang Vige and turning over a mountain,¡±


    ¡°There is no road in the mountain behind, let alone people!¡±


    Jermo blurted out without thinking, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go there!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5539

    Chapter 5539


    Just as Jermo was heading to Fenghuang Mountain,


    Charlie had already received a text message from Ervin.


    In the message, Ervin only wrote a sentence that a new store will open next month.


    When Charlie saw it, he immediately replied with a good word.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    This is the secret code he agreed with Ervin.


    The opening of the new store means that there are new tombs to be robbed in the ng of the tomb


    robbery circle.


    ording to the two people¡¯s agreement,


    Once the Thunderbolt is sold, he will send this code to Charlie.


    The reason why such a secret code was set was also for the sake of caution.


    If someone with a heart really saw it,


    They would think it was a new operation nned between the two tomb robbers,


    And would not associate it with other things.


    When Charlie received the news, he knew that the Thunderbolt Order had been sold,


    So he called Issac immediately.


    Ten minutester, Issac sent several videos to Charlie.


    These videos are the surveince videos of the arrival hall of the airport, And near Ervin¡¯s booth on


    Antique Street.


    In these surveince videos, Charlie saw Jermo for the first time.


    The image of a tall, thin, and tough old man in his sixties looks very pleasing to the eye.


    If such a person is ced in the crowd,


    It is really difficult for people to associate him with the word ¡°dangerous¡±.


    Charlie remembered Jermo¡¯s appearance, and thought to himself,


    ¡°Come to think of it, this man must be one of the four Earls of the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°He bought my Thunderbolt. I¡¯m afraid he will find a ce to try it out soon.¡± ¡°Right?¡±


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from Fenghuang Mountain in the southwest of Aurous


    Hill!


    In the sky, a thunderbolt struck directly in a valley of Fenghuang Mountain!


    The huge explosion of thunder shocked the entire people of Aurous Hill City!


    The echo echoed over Aurous Hill several times before gradually disappearing.


    At this time, in the sky in the mountainous area southwest of Aurous Hill, A dark cloud shrouded the


    sky as if heavy rain wasing.


    The meteorological department even urgently issued a thunderstorm warning and a rainstorm


    warning.


    It is said that it was caused by strong convective weather, And the possibility of hailstorms cannot


    be ruled out.


    Everyone thought that a thunderstorm wasing,


    But only Charlie knew that the explosion of thunder just now was actually the effect of the


    thunderstorm order!


    With a solemn expression, he murmured,


    ¡°It seems that the Earl of the Warriors Den has already tried the Thunderbolt!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, Fenghuang Mountain, in the southwest suburb.


    Looking at the five-meter-wide and three-meter-deep pit in front of him with weak legs,


    Jermo was surprised, shocked, and delighted.


    Just half a minute ago, in the valley, he chose a boulder as the target of the experiment,


    And activated the spirit energy to activate the formation in the Thunderbolt, Intending to try out the


    strength of the magic weapon made of this piece of lightning-strike wood.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that once this formation was in operation, It would be like a tornado


    spinning wildly.


    He had poured in a lot of spiritual energy, but he couldn¡¯tplete the operation and cast it.


    In desperation, he continued to increase the inflow of aura,


    Until one-third of the aura in his body was infused,


    And then the operation of the formation was consideredpleted.


    Just as he was happily waiting for the effect of the formation, A dark cloud suddenly gathered in the


    sky at an extremely fast speed, Covering several hills near Fenghuang Mountain.


    Immediately afterward, a cloud that looked at the lightning that was at least as thick as a bucket


    struck right in front of his eyes!


    The thunder that crashed to the ground shocked his eardrums with excruciating pain,


    And that boulder had already been turned into dust!

 Chapter 5540

    Chapter 5540


    The thunder summoned by the Thunderbolt not only shattered the boulder, But also made a big


    hole in the soil under the boulder!


    This huge and almost terrifying power made Jermo so excited that he almost screamed up to the


    sky!


    He never dreamed that the Lightning Strike Wood turned out to be an artifact that could summon


    heavenly thunder!


    Moreover, the power of this thunder isparable to a heavy artillery shell!


    Inparison, the wooden sword given to him by the Lord is much less powerful!


    The extremely excited Jermo stood on the edge of the deep pit,


    Looked at the intact strike wood and muttered to himself,


    ¡°The power of this lightning strike wood is really terrifying!¡±


    ¡°With it, even if I encounter an opponent stronger than me in the future,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to fight!¡±


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m so lucky toe to Aurous Hill this time!¡±


    Thinking of this, Jermomented again, ¡°It¡¯s just that this thing consumes a lot of spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°It only takes three times to cast it once.¡±


    ¡°One-tenth of the spiritual energy, it seems that it will not be easy to use in the future,¡±


    ¡°And the lost spiritual energy just now can only be replenished after the task ispleted,¡±


    ¡°And I will beg the Lord to give me some medicine¡­¡±


    After that, he felt a little bit reluctant to carefully put it away close to his body,


    And couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°The feeling of summoning the thunder just now is really exciting!¡±


    ¡°It seems that I have merged with the heaven and the earth!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that everything happened too fast, and the incident happened suddenly.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give myself enough time to experience it slowly, it would be great if I could do it again!¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help reaching into his clothes again, Holding the Thunderbolt in his


    palm again.


    But after hesitating for a moment, he let go of his hand again, pulled it out of his clothes, and


    murmured,


    ¡°No, this thing consumes too much spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°If it happens again, the strength will decline too much in a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult toplete the task, so bear with it!¡±


    Jermo didn¡¯t know that the reason why such a huge amount of spiritual energy was needed to cast


    the Thunderbolt was because of Charlie¡¯s intention.


    So, he took out the jade wrench, and thought to himself,


    ¡°What is the effect of this wrench? It looks like a passively triggered formation.¡±


    ¡°Could it be an amulet? If so, this thing shouldn¡¯t be tried rashly,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if it loses its effect, wouldn¡¯t it be a big loss?¡±


    After thinking about this, he also put his fingers close to him, and said excitedly,


    ¡°Aurous Hill, the ancient capital of the Six Dynasties,¡±


    ¡°Really did not get its name in vain. Just now, on the first day,¡±


    ¡°I got two If I wait a few more days for a magic weapon, maybe there will be other harvests!¡±


    Immediately, Jermo made up his mind that for the next few days,


    He would not do anything to the An family for the time being,


    And would go to Antique Street to find Ervin tomorrow,


    To see if he could touch his superiors, and try to get some magic weapons!


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    Charlie was still looking at the dark clouds above Fenghuang Mountain in the west, hesitating in his


    heart.


    What he was struggling with was whether he should take a helicopter directly and rush to


    Fenghuang Mountain to meet him for a while.


    If he rushed over now, he might still be able to find Earl of the Warriors Den in Fenghuang


    Mountain.


    Anyway, he now knows what he looks like, if he can find him in the mountains, He will fight him


    directly, and it is best to kill him directly!


    However, Charlie quickly rejected this idea.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    If he rushes over now, it is still unknown whether he will be able to find the other party.


    Even if he is found, it may be inconvenient for him to start a fight with him.


    After all, it is broad daylight right now, and if the two really fight and cannot tell the winner for a


    while,


    It is likely to attract the attention of the outside world.


    If he exposes his mastery of spiritual energy, it may cause shocks in the whole society.


    Therefore, Charlie hesitated for a moment,


    And gave up the idea of going to Fenghuang Mountain immediately.


    As for how to deal with this person, it still needs a long-term n!


    However, since the opponent has obtained the Thunderbolt,


    Charlie¡¯s chances of killing the opponent in the future are a little bit higher!

 Chapter 5541

    Chapter 5541


    Aurous Hill University at this moment.


    On the yground, thousands of freshmen from various colleges and departments are being


    divided into different squares for military training.


    The 14-day military training has only just begun today.


    Many freshmen are still a little ufortable with the high-intensity paramilitary training. Both boys


    and girls are full ofints.


    The scorching sun and the baking heat are already tough, and it is indeed very torturous for these


    freshmen who have just entered their first year of freshman year.


    A sudden thunder explosion in the southwest shocked all the students on the yground. They


    looked at the dark clouds in the southwest, and most of them were secretly delighted.


    They thought that probably there¡¯s going to be a sudden downpour.


    The students all felt that if the heavy rain really fell, then the training at this moment would most


    likely be suspended, so that everyone would be able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    If it really doesn¡¯t work, military training in the rain is much morefortable than training in the


    scorching sun.


    Therefore, almost every student looked expectantly at therge cluster of dark clouds in the


    southwest sky, hoping that this dark cloud would quickly cover their heads.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Everyone looked to the southwest with anticipation, but Maria stared nkly at the dark cloud,


    frowning.


    She felt that the dark cloud was a little weird.


    At this time, udia on the side couldn¡¯t help but whispered, ¡°Cathy, if it rains, maybe we can rest


    early!¡±


    For udia, she has been living abroad, and the tradition of military training for college freshmen


    shecked understanding andcked psychological preparation.


    She thought it was just like a summer camp, everyoneughed and yed games, and the fourteen


    days would pass happily. It was a 14-day paramilitary training, so it was difficult to adapt to it for a


    while, and she was kicked out all morning, and two blisters are on her feet.


    Therefore, at this moment, she secretly hoped that the military training could be stopped for a while


    so that she could rx.


    Maria shook her head when she heard her words, and said lightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like it will rain.¡±


    udia said, ¡°With such arge cloud and such loud thunder, it can be seen that there is strong


    convective weather,


    Let alone rain. Even hailstorms are possible! Let¡¯s look forward to it together, maybe our wish will


    come true!¡±


    Maria forced a smile with a bit of sadness, and said in a low voice, ¡°To be honest, I hope this rain


    more than anyone else.¡±


    The instructor found that many people were whispering and talking about whether it would rain,


    So he shouted in a displeased voice, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t whisper! Today, even if you are under the


    knife, you have to continue training!¡± Comints abound.


    At this moment, everyone saw that the dark clouds in the southwest direction had gradually


    dissipated, and the thunder did not appear again.


    udia couldn¡¯t help but said with some disappointment,


    ¡°It¡¯s so big of a dark cloud, howe it¡¯s about to disperse after only one thunder strike?¡±


    At this point, Maria said: ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    The instructor said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not time for a break, so you¡¯re not allowed to go!¡±


    Maria pursed her lips, and said in embarrassment, ¡°Instructor, I¡­I¡¯m on my period¡­¡±


    Hearing this, the instructor stopped insisting, and waved the hand, ¡°Go! Go ande back quick!¡±


    Maria said to udia in a low voice, ¡°udia, I have something to do.¡± Before udia could


    recover, Maria has already left the group quickly.


    Maria walked out of the yground, hurried back to the dormitory and changed into the camouge


    uniform for military training, took her mobile phone,


    Put on a ck disposable mask, and before leaving, she took the pill from the cab that Charlie


    had given her then she hurried out the door.


    After going out, she sent a message to Sister Xian and then called Charlie while trotting towards the


    school gate.


    She was afraid that the thunder explosion just now had something to do with Charlie, so she kept


    saying ¡°Hurry up and answer the phone¡­ Hurry up and answer the phone¡­¡±


    After a while, the phone was connected, and Charlie¡¯s voice came, ¡°Cathy, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s voice, Maria breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Brother, I have been very grateful to you for what happenedst time,¡±


    ¡°So I would like to ask you what time is convenient, and I would like to invite you to dinner.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after your military training is over. During this time, you


    should stay at school and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Then, Charlie remembered something and asked her, ¡°By the way, it¡¯s still time for your military


    training, right? How can you call me conveniently?


    Maria deliberately lied and said, ¡°There was a thunderstorm just now, and it felt like it was going to


    rain, so the instructor asked us to take a rest and check the weather.¡±


    Oh¡­¡± Charlie frowned slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help guessing the purpose of Maria¡¯s call in his


    heart.


    In his opinion, there are probably three reasons for Maria¡¯s call.


    The first is what she just said First, she simply wanted to invite him to dinner;


    Second, maybe because the thunderstorm just now made her realize something was wrong, so she


    called to confirm her safety;


    Third, maybe she deliberately mentioned the incident on the phone and the purpose of the


    thunderstorm was to remind him to pay attention to safety.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that Maria first made the call to confirm his safety,


    And after confirming his safety, she deliberately brought up the thunderstorm to remind him to be


    careful.


    Maria at this moment after confirming Charlie¡¯s safety, she didn¡¯t n to talk to him on the phone,


    Because she was afraid that if she talked too much, Charlie would doubt her again, so she said with


    a smile,


    ¡°Brother, how about that?¡± You won¡¯t refuse me to invite you to dinner after my military training is


    over, right?


    He readily agreed, and said, ¡°Well, when your military training is over, I¡¯ll invite you.¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°Okay, no problem! ¡± That¡¯s it! ¡°


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said, ¡°Tell me when the military training is over.¡±


    Maria hummed heavily, and then said, ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t talk to you now, the clouds have cleared,


    and we have to continue the military training again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie didn¡¯t think much about it, and said, ¡°You should focus on your training first.¡±


    Maria hung up Charlie¡¯s phone, and instead of returning to the yground, she went straight out of


    the school.


    Wearing a mask, she waited at the door for a few minutes before Sister Xian drove a Rolls Royce to


    the side of the road.

 Chapter 5542

    Chapter 5542


    The Rolls-Royce stopped in front of Maria, and she immediately sat in the back row. Sister Xian


    asked her in surprise, ¡°Miss Lin, you asked me toe over suddenly, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Maria blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, just the military training is too tiring and I don¡¯t want to


    participate anymore, so take me back home.¡±


    Then, she said to Sister Xian, ¡°By the way, Sister Xian, just say hello to the school leaders and tell


    him that I¡¯m not feeling well these days, and I won¡¯t participate in the military training.¡±


    Sister Xian was slightly taken aback but soon relieved.


    Military training is hard work, and it¡¯s normal for a youngdy like Maria not to adapt.


    So, she immediately said, ¡°Okay, Miss Lin, I will take you back to Vi first, and then I will


    communicate with the leaders of your school¡­¡±


    Soon, the Rolls Royce driven by Sister Xian stopped in the courtyard of Zijin


    Vi.


    Maria didn¡¯t wait for Sister Xian to open the door, so she pushed the door and got out of the car, and


    walked to her small courtyard on the top floor without looking back,


    ¡°Sister Xian, from today onwards, I will stay at home, and I can eat three meals a day directly. Put it


    outside my courtyard door, and you can leave after knocking on the door.¡±


    Sister Xian was surprised, she understood that Maria didn¡¯t want military training, but she didn¡¯t


    understand why she didn¡¯t want to go out.


    But as a servant, she should not ask more questions, so she said without hesitation, ¡°Okay Miss


    Lin, I understand! Regarding your meals, do you have any special requirements?¡±


    ¡°Anything you want.¡± Maria said casually, ¡°Just look at the arrangement.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she quickly ran to the top floor, opened the door, and entered her small


    courtyard.


    The aged Larry saw Maria go up the top steps from a distance, and hurriedly came out to stop


    Sister Xian, and asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in school for military training recently? Why did


    shee back suddenly?¡±


    Sister Xian shook her head and said nkly, ¡°Sir, Miss Lin called me just now to go to the gate of


    the university. After getting in the car, she said that she didn¡¯t n to participate in military training.¡±


    ¡°She woulde back to live these days, and she also said, she will stay at home, and even asked


    me put three meals a day outside the courtyard gate¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Larry nodded lightly, and said, ¡°Except for you to deliver meals to the youngdy. Besides,


    no one is allowed to disturb Miss.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± Sister Xian knew that her master had great respect for Maria, so it was no surprise at


    this time.


    So, she took out her mobile phone and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll call the head of Aurous Hill


    University to inform him.¡±


    Larry nodded and said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    Jermo, who finished testing the strength of Thunderbolt, just returned to the urban area overjoyed.


    The first thing he did when he returned to the city was to go straight to Antique Street to find Ervin.


    But at this time, Ervin had closed the stall ahead of time under Charlie¡¯s instruction.


    Jermo didn¡¯t see Ervin, but when he caught up with a few stalls that hadn¡¯t been closed, he


    hurriedly asked, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s only past three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, why are you in such a hurry


    to close the stalls?¡±


    The man raised his voice and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you read the weather forecast? It said that there might


    be extreme weather,¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t we close the stall and wait for the rainstorm? We arete closing here.¡±


    Only then did Jermo suddenly realize.


    He thought to himself, ¡°There is no such thing as extreme weather, it is nothing more than the


    thunder I cast in the Mountain.¡±


    ¡°But this also indirectly proves that the thunder I just had was indeed earthshattering.¡±


    Jermo wanted to find someone to inquire about Ervin¡¯s whereabouts, but after thinking about it, he


    bought two antiques from Ervin at a very high price.


    After thinking about it, he nned to find a ce to stay near Antique Street today, and thene


    to the Street to look for Ervin in the early morning.


    At night, Jermo sat cross-legged on the bed, but he was still unable to get into hisfort zone.


    The reason was nothing more than being immersed in excitement and unable to extricate himself.


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but take out the Thunderbolt again, and while stroking it, he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s really


    God¡¯s favor to let me have such a magic weapon.¡±


    ¡°Twenty years ago, I beheaded Changying and his wife here and made great achievements. Twenty


    yearster, I got such a treasure here again, it seems that Aurous Hill is indeed my blessednd!¡±


    While he was sighing, his mobile phone suddenly received an Inte call from the Lord.


    His expression was startled, and he quickly connected the phone, and said respectfully, ¡°My lord¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone, a cold voice asked sharply, ¡°Jermo, when did you arrive in Aurous


    Hill?¡±


    Jermo hurriedly said, ¡°Lord, this subordinate arrived this morning.¡±


    The Lord said again, ¡°It should bete at night where you are now. You have been in Aurous Hill for


    more than fifteen hours, why haven¡¯t you done anything to the An family?¡±


    ¡°Lord, in Aurous Hill, I haven¡¯t had time to familiarize myself with the environment¡­¡±


    The Lord asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? An¡¯s family all live in Wanliu Vi in Aurous Hill, you just


    need to rush to Wanliu Vi in the middle of the night and count all Beheadings, so as not to have


    long nights and dreams, what else are you familiar with such a simple thing?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jermo hurriedly said, ¡°Master, this subordinate may need some time to get a deep understanding of


    the situation of An¡¯s family first, otherwise in case If the fish that slipped through the was not in


    Wanliu Vi when we started, it would be difficult to handle this matter¡­¡±


    The Lord said coldly, ¡°Tonight, Nics, his wife, and their three sons and one daughter are all in


    Wanliu Vi! It¡¯s your best chance to strike! It¡¯s two o¡¯clock in the morning where you are, if you set


    off now, you still have time to send An¡¯s family on the road before dawn!¡±


    Jermo respectfully said, ¡°My lord, ask your subordinate to investigate Changying and An¡¯s family.


    The whereabouts of Changying¡¯s son, the subordinate has not found any clues yet, if I attack An¡¯s


    family now, I¡¯m afraid that kid will be afraid to show up again¡­¡±


    The Lord snorted coldly, ¡°You just need to kill Nics, his wife, and their three sons and one


    daughter, the boy surnamed Wade will naturally appear!¡±


    Jermo asked in surprise, ¡°My lord, I dare to ask you, why are you so sure?¡±


    The Lord said coldly, ¡°ording to Nics decided on the session order of the An family¡¯s


    assets. Once something happened to him and his children, the An family¡¯s assets would be divided


    into two parts.¡±


    ¡°One half would be inherited by the An family¡¯s three sons and one daughter, and the other half


    would be inherited by Changying¡¯s son. Inheritance, that is to say, once they die, the kid surnamed


    Wade will be the heir with thergest assets of the An family.¡±


    ¡°As long as that kid is still alive, he will definitely not be able to refuse this temptation, no matter


    where he is, he will definitely show up to receive this huge inheritance, and then you can kill him


    without any effort!¡±


    With that, the Lord continued, ¡°Time is running short, so hurry up and leave now!¡±


    Jermo¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He had known for a long time that his first task ining to Aurous Hill this time was to kill the An


    family, but he did not expect that when he arrived in Aurous Hill, he would discover two magic


    weapons one after another.


    Now, he still hoped that following Ervin¡¯s clues, he could find more magic weapons, so in this case,


    he would not be willing to take action against An family immediately.


    He clearly knows that the An family is the third top family in the world after all, and once they make


    a move, it will inevitably cause an uproar in the entire international public opinion;


    He also knows that once the An family really dies here, the officials will definitely spare no effort to


    investigate to the end, when the timees, he does not know how many capable people and


    strangers will be sent to Aurous Hill to investigate clues.


    At that time, his actions in Aurous Hill will be greatly restricted.


    It is even very possible that after killing someone, he will be wanted by the relevant departments of


    this country and around the world. In that case, how can he have a chance to dig Ervin¡¯s line?


    After all, Ervin is not a key figure in the fight, and even if he kills him, he will not be able to find clues


    to his family. This kind of thing can only be done by outsmarting, not by force¡­


    So, the best solution is to deal with him. The Lord can give him a few more days to dig deep into


    Ervin¡¯s line, and then go to solve An¡¯s without distraction!


    Just when he was hesitating and didn¡¯t know how to ask the Lord for forgiveness, the Lord asked


    sharply, ¡°Jermo, since I asked you to go to Aurous Hill, you have been pushing back and forth. You


    still haven¡¯t given me a clear reply, could it be that you have two minds about Warriors Den?!¡±


    Jermo was frightened and his back felt cold as if countless needlepoints had pierced his skin,


    causing his entire back to feel like a needle prick, he could only say sincerely and fearfully,


    ¡°Lord has misunderstood this subordinate, and this subordinate is loyal to


    Warriors Den, so how can I have the heart of betrayal¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ It¡¯s just that this subordinate still has something to report to you in the future!¡±


    The Lord said coldly, ¡°Say it!¡±


    Jermo pondered for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Back to the lord, this subordinate got a


    magic weapon in Aurous Hill today!¡±

 Chapter 5543

    Chapter 5543


    Jermo knew it very well.


    In view of the fact that he had disobeyed orders and postponed the time toe to Aurous Hill,


    So if there is no suitable reason this time, he can no longer disobey orders anyway.


    If he doesn¡¯t disobey, it means that he will go to Wanliu Vi immediately, and kill the sleeping An


    family and all those who protect them.


    Such a big move will surely shock the whole world.


    It is conceivable that Aurous Hill, as the ce where the incident urred, will definitely enter an


    unprecedented state of martialw.


    If that¡¯s the case, how can he dig out clues about Ervin and his gang?


    Therefore, if you want to dy the time to do it, the best way is to take the initiative to exin the


    magic weapon.


    After all, the magic weapon is not only very precious to himself but also to the Lord.


    Jermo wanted to detain the piece of lightning strike wood that could summon thunder from the sky,


    And take out the ring, so that the Lord could give him a few days of grace.


    Hearing him say the word magic weapon, the Lord stopped for two or three seconds, and then


    asked coldly, ¡°You got the magic weapon? What magic weapon?!¡±


    Jermo quickly exined, ¡°Back to the Lord, this subordinate identally met a dealer who was


    dumping antiques. They just dug an ancient tomb in Aurous


    Hill some time ago and selling the antiques. Among them was a jade from the


    Qing Dynasty the finger ring, there is aplete array in the finger!¡±


    The Lord immediately asked, ¡°What is the effect? Have you tried the effect of that array?!¡±


    Jermo replied, ¡°The array is a passive acupuncture method. The subordinates specte that it


    should be some kind of passive formation.¡±


    The Lord was surprised and said, ¡°Is this really true?!¡±


    Jermo said firmly, ¡°My Lord, how dare this subordinate lie to you¡­ If you don¡¯t believe me, wait for


    the subordinates toplete the mission, I will bring this magic weapon back for you to have a look


    at!¡±


    The Lord paused for a moment, smiled, and said, ¡°Jermo, it seems that you have selfish intentions


    toward me.¡±


    Jermo hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare! This subordinate originally nned to confirm the authenticity


    first, and then report to the Lord.¡±


    ¡°Besides, this subordinate also thought that if I could take the opportunity to find a few more magical


    artifacts and go back to offer them to the Lord, it is considered a great achievement¡­¡±


    The Lord sneered, and said, ¡°Since this is the case, you have a heart.¡±


    After that, the Lord said again, ¡°Well, I will give you three more days. If you can find more magical


    artifacts, I will give you great credit when youe back.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find the magical artifacts,


    you must not dy any longer. After three days, you must destroy An¡¯s entire family!¡±


    Jermo breathed a sigh of relief as he won The three-day window period should be enough for him to


    dig deep into Ervin¡¯s gang.


    If he can find more and better magic weapons, then he will screen out the poor ones and return to


    the Lord, if he can¡¯t find other magic weapons, then he can only take the jade wrench back to the


    Lord, just use this jade wrench to exchange for a chance to make a big fortune with a small one. ¡­


    In ten minutes.


    Russian Far East.


    At this time, Jeremiah was like a song, meditating where she temporarily stayed.


    For people like her and Jermo who have mastered spiritual energy, sleeping is no longer a rigid


    need.


    They prefer to spend their sleeping time meditating and breathing. Although there is no spiritual


    energy in the world for them to absorb and transform,


    At least they can meditate and breathe. Help them refine the aura in their bodies to be more pure.


    At this moment, Jeremiah¡¯s cell phone vibrated suddenly.


    Apart from the other two earls, the only person who could make a call to this phone was the Lord,


    so she immediately opened her eyes and unlocked the phone.


    The special software showed that it was the Lord who called her.


    Jeremiah quickly pressed the answer button, and said respectfully, ¡°My lord!¡±


    The lord on the other end of the phone asked softly, ¡°Jeremiah, where are you now?¡±


    Jeremiah frowned, she knew that with the mobile phone given to her by Lord, he could not only


    contact her 24 hours a day but also know her real-time location.


    But Lord deliberately greeted her politely. It seemed that Lord wanted to get close to her.


    Thinking of this, Jeremiah respectfully said, ¡°Back to the Lord, this subordinate is still in the Far


    East.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Lord hummed, and asked her, ¡°Is there any clue that Maria has been to the Far East?¡±


    Jeremiah hurriedly said, ¡°Back to the lord, this subordinate is ipetent, and


    I haven¡¯t found any information rted to Maria yet.¡±


    The lord smiled and said, ¡°Maria is very cunning, and it¡¯s not because you are ipetent if you


    can¡¯t find her.¡±


    Then, the lord said seriously, ¡°Jeremiah, there is something that I need you to set off to do


    immediately.¡±


    Jeremiah knew that these few polite words from the Lord were the real highlight right now.


    So, without thinking, she said, ¡°Please give orders Lord, and the subordinates will go all out!¡±


    The Lord said, ¡°I want you to rush to Aurous Hill as quickly as possible.¡±


    Jeremiah asked in surprise, ¡°My lord, Do you want your subordinate to go to


    Aurous Hill to assist Jermo?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The Lord said coldly, ¡°I want you to secretly monitor Jermo¡¯s every move, I doubt he will have


    a second heart about Warriors Den!¡±


    Jeremiah was shocked, Hastily said, ¡°My Lord¡­ Jermo has been loyal for so many years, how


    could he have two minds about Warriors Den?¡±


    The Lord did not hide anything, and said directly, ¡°Jermo said that he got a magic weapon in Aurous


    Hill.¡±


    ¡°A magic weapon?!¡±


    ¡°Jermo said that the tomb robber stole it by ident and was discovered by him.¡±


    Jeremiah eximed, ¡°There is such a good thing¡­¡±


    Lord said, ¡°I just checked the trajectory of Jermo, and he did go to the antique street in Aurous Hill


    twice, so there is a high probability that what he said is true.¡±


    Jeremiah asked in puzzlement, ¡°Lord, this subordinate is puzzled, since he told you the truth, why


    do you still say he has two hearts?¡±


    The Lord sneered, ¡°Jermo told me the truth, but he only said Part of it!¡±


    After that, the Lord said again, ¡°He said that what he got was a passive magic weapon that he didn¡¯t


    know the effect of, but I checked his movement track during the day,¡±


    ¡°After he left the antique street for the first time, He went to an inessible mountain in the city, and


    stayed there for dozens of minutes before returning to Antique Street again.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that he should have obtained some offensive magic weapon!¡±


    Jeremiah was even more puzzled, ¡°Lord, The subordinates dare to say, just because Jermo went to


    the inessible mountain, it may be difficult to prove that he got some offensive magical weapon,


    right?¡±


    The Lord snorted coldly, and said gloomily, ¡°Of course, it cannot be proved by the movement track


    alone. However, the Aurous Hill Meteorological Bureau suddenly issued an extreme weather


    warning today, and the warning was issued 20 minutes after Jermo arrived in the mountain!¡±


    ¡°Also, I just searched Aurous Hill¡¯s local inte and short video tforms,


    Many people were discussing the thunder explosion near Fenghuang Mountain in Aurous Hill this


    afternoon.¡±


    ¡°ording to many people¡¯s descriptions, the thunder explosion was deafening, and many people


    have never heard such loud thunder in their lives!¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, Jermo went to the valley which is not far from these mountains!¡±


    Hearing the Lord¡¯s words, Jeremiah was extremely depressed.


    Sure enough, as she guessed, the Lord always has the location information of all earls.


    And this is not the most frightening thing, the most frightening thing is that the Lord can analyze


    everyone¡¯s every move in more detail based on the time and ce,bined with the information


    that can be searched on the local Inte.

 Chapter 5544

    Chapter 5544


    This also means that it is impossible to get rid of the control of the Lord in this lifetime.


    Don¡¯t look at these earls who may not go back to report for a long time when theye out to


    perform missions, but their bodies still have the poison prepared by the Lord.


    It¡¯s just that those who master the aura have a long enough lifespan, so the time nodes that the


    Lord left for them are rtively wider than others.


    The antidote is taken once a month or half a year, while they take it every three years.


    But what about three years? If everyone is like a flying kite in the hand of the Lord, the earls among


    them would just have a longer kite line, and they still couldn¡¯t get rid of the Lord¡¯s control.


    Frustrated, she also analyzed these key points in her heart that the Lord said.


    Jermo went to the mountains from Antique Street, it was really strange, and it was even more


    unbelievable that the unexpected thunder explosion happened suddenly in the ce Jermo had


    been to.


    Combining and analyzing these points, she can guess the general context of the matter.


    It is very likely that Jermo got an offensive magic weapon, and even this offensive magic weapon


    can summon heavenly thunder!


    But Jermo just didn¡¯t tell the Lord that he got the offensive magic weapon.


    No wonder the Lord said that Jermo had two hearts. Jermo thought that he could gain the trust of


    the Lord by taking out the passive magic weapon,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the Lord could guess that he was lying even thousands of miles away


    through various clues.


    Thinking of this, Jeremiah asked the Lord, ¡°My lord, this subordinate is not as strong as Jermo, if he


    finds out, how should I exin to him?¡±


    The Lord said lightly, ¡°No, I will teach you a form to hide your aura and cultivationter. There is


    not much difference in strength between you and Jermo.¡±


    ¡°With the help of this form, as long as you don¡¯t let him see you, and don¡¯t use aura within his


    hundreds of meters, he won¡¯t be able to find you,¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Besides, I can see his location all the time, and I will share his location with your mobile phone in


    real-time. It will definitely not be discovered by him.¡±


    Jeremiah immediately said, ¡°This subordinate understands!¡±


    The Lord said again, ¡°Jeremiah, you have two missions when you go this time, one is to spy on


    Jermo and find out what is wrong with him. How many magic weapons has he got; the other is to be


    ready to help him at the critical moment.¡±


    Jeremiah asked in surprise, ¡°My lord, is there any major threat in Aurous Hill so that you feel that


    even Jermo can¡¯t do it?¡±


    The Lord sighed, ¡°It¡¯s unknown at the moment, but too many things have happened recently, and


    many of them have not been cleared up, which makes me feel uneasy all the time. After anti-aircraft


    gun in Cyprus, who knows what kind of danger Aurous Hill will have.¡±


    Speaking of this, the Lord added, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much, I¡¯m telling you this just in


    case, Jermo is in the light and you are in the dark so that nothing will go wrong.¡±


    ¡°It would be best if Jermo is not in danger. If there is, you can help him at the critical moment.


    Although he has two hearts, but He is still an indispensable soldier of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°The earls of the Warriors Den have lost a meritoriouspanion, and the others can¡¯t make any


    mistakes!¡± Jeremiah immediately blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord, the subordinate understands!¡±


    The Lord hummed, and said, ¡°In addition, if Jermo encounters greater pressure from China after he


    has destroyed An¡¯s family, I will ask him to withdraw from Aurous Hill in time. When the timees,


    you will stay in Aurous Hill for the son of Changying and Margaret to show up.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jeremiah felt full reluctance in her heart.


    Although she is one of the four earls, she has always disliked fighting and killing, let alone being


    ordered by the Lord to do evil.


    What she hopes most is to stay in the Warriors Den all the time, ignoring worldly affairs and


    concentrating on cultivation.


    Even if she had toe out to perform the task of the Lord asionally, she was more inclined to


    find a suitable opportunity to work abroad.


    For example, the Lord asked her to look for Maria in the Far East this time, and she was indeed


    looking for her, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention, just wandering around.


    But unexpectedly, with a phone call from the Lord, she was about to leave for Aurous Hill.


    Moreover, this time she went to Aurous Hill to monitor Jermo, so she is doomed to be unable to fish


    in the next few days.


    Although she was reluctant, she didn¡¯t dare to dy at all, so she hurriedly set off in the middle of


    the night.


    She bought a car from the hotel owner at a high price and traveled from her small town to Yakutsk,


    a city in the Russian Far East.


    At the same time, Ervin was hugging left and right in thergest nightclub in


    Aurous Hill with a pair of dark circles under his eyes,


    Carrying another jade ring finger that Tenner wanted back, and a bank card that had received more


    than one million dors.


    He is here to dink to his heart¡¯s content, drink well!


    In front of Ervin, there were expensive foreign wines. A random bottle of champagne would cost at


    least 10,000 to 20,000 yuan or even more than 100,000 yuan.


    In addition, several young and beautiful girls are gathering around him at the moment,


    complimenting him in every possible way.


    The appearance fee of these girls tonight is also as high as five figures.


    And the reason why Ervin spends money like water here is entirely because this is Charlie¡¯s orders.


    Charlie specifically told him in the evening that he didn¡¯t need to do anything tonight,


    He just needed to open up to drink and y, and even asked Shangri-La to open the presidential


    suite for him.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s n, he knew that the earl of Warriors Den tomorrow morning would


    definitely go to Antique Street to find Ervin,


    So he let Ervin drink happily tonight, spend money like water, and not sleep until the sun is three


    poles tomorrow, and then with the smell of alcohol go to the antique street to set up the stall.


    This will not only make Ervin¡¯s character look more real but also force the earl to adapt to Ervin¡¯s


    rhythm.


    What Charlie thought was to try his best to use antiques and magic tools as bait to manipte the


    other party¡¯s mentality.


    No matter whether he came to Aurous Hill to kill his grandparents or his family, let him learn to wait


    and be patient


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    Ervin is hugging left and right on the luxurious big bed of the Presidential


    Suite of Shangri-La, sleeping dimly;


    Jermo can¡¯t wait to leave the hotel at dawn, and go to Antique Street to wait for Ervin¡¯s appearance;


    and Jeremiah drove a night train for several hours and just arrived in Yakutsk, a city in the Russian


    Far East.


    After arriving in Yakutsk, she took the earliest flight in the morning and flew to Harbin in the


    northeast of China.


    When the Sukhoi Super 100 airlinernded at Harbin Airport, Jeremiah went through customs and


    transit procedures non-stop and flew from Harbin to Aurous Hill.


    Just as she was flying to Aurous Hill, Jermo was already wandering around Antique Street and was


    about to go berserk.


    In order to find Ervin earlier, Jermo came earlier today than all the street vendors.


    However, after wandering around here for three or four hours, His legs were slender, and he didn¡¯t


    see Ervin.


    Anxious, he paced back and forth in the antique street, from east to west, then from west to east,


    repeating this cycle, but he never stopped waiting for Ervin who haunted him in his dreams.


    But he didn¡¯t know that the real-time movement of him turning back and forth in Antique Street had


    long been captured by the surrounding municipal surveince, and was clearly seen by Charlie who


    was in Shangri-La.


    At 12:30 noon, Jeremiah¡¯s nended at Aurous Hill Airport against the scorching sun.


    Along the way, she was constantly practicing the forms taught to her by the Lord, in order to hide


    the aura on her body as much as possible.


    After getting off the ne, she didn¡¯t have any dys. After leaving the airport, she took a taxi


    directly to Aurous Hill Antique Street.


    Although Louis is still holding up the sign here, hoping to meet another big grievance like Jermo, but


    without the jade wrench, he didn¡¯t attract Jeremiah¡¯s attention at all.


    And just as Jeremiah was heading to Antique Street by car,


    Charlie, who was sitting in Issac¡¯s office, ordered Issac¡¯s men next to him,


    ¡°Go and wake Ervin up, and tell him that Master Wade told him to start work!¡±

 Chapter 5545

    Chapter 5545


    When Ervin hurried to Issac¡¯s office with hair like a bird¡¯s nest, he still smelled of wine and perfume,


    and there were even many bright red lip marks on his face.


    As soon as he saw Charlie, he hurriedly asked with an apologetic smile,


    ¡°Master Wade, are you looking for me?¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him, ¡°How did you drinkst night?


    ¡°Master Wade, I had a good drinkst night, it was really good!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Since you drank well, let¡¯s start working in the afternoon.¡±


    Ervin immediately stood up straight and asked respectfully, ¡°Master Wade, If you have anything to


    do, just tell me!¡±


    Charlie hummed and asked, ¡°Ervin, let me ask you, where is the other finger ring?¡±


    Ervin immediately said, ¡°In the room¡¯s safe closet, I put it in myselfst night while I was still awake!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Go back and wash up now, but remember to wipe your face and


    brush your teeth That¡¯s enough, don¡¯t take a shower,¡±


    ¡°After you wash up, bring me the finger ring, and then go to the antique street to open the stall, the


    old man who bought things from you yesterday has been waiting for you all morning.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    Ervin after regaining his energy, asked, ¡°Master Wade, that old man went to


    Antique Street again? Could it be that he is asking to return the goods?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°He still wants to buy more things from you. After


    you go to see himter,¡±


    ¡°You will say that your gang is not ready to take out all the things yet, but if he can express sincerity,


    you can fight for him.¡±


    Ervin hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, how much sincerity is required?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while, and said, ¡°At least two hundred thousand dors muste over first,


    after that you call Mr. Chen¡¯s assistant,¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, and just say one sentence ¨C please send some goods, and you don¡¯t have


    to worry about the rest,¡±


    ¡°I will ask someone to bring you another finger ring.¡±


    As he said that, Charlie said again, ¡°For the second finger puller, you can ask him for a price of one


    million dors.¡±


    Ervin was stunned, ¡°Master Wade¡­ I dare to ask, the old man bought a finger puller for 500,000


    dors.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already a hundred times the premium, this time it¡¯s one million, can he buy it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie smiled confidently, ¡°Just open your mouth and call the price, as long as you call out


    the price, he will definitely buy it.¡±


    Although Ervin was a little puzzled, he nodded very simply, and blurted out, ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I


    understand!¡±


    ¡­


    It was past one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    The antique street under the scorching sun does not have a lot of traffic.


    Jermo was still pacing up and down the street, his eyes constantly scanning the vendors.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    A man who set up a stall couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and asked, ¡°I say, old man, you have been


    walking back and forth all morning, and my eyes are blurred.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t find a ce to sit for a while in such a hot day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some money, and you go to Dongtou to buy a popsicle to eat?¡±


    Jermo red at him, and said coldly, ¡°I can walk around as I want, what¡¯s the matter with you?! Be


    careful with the old man if you talk nonsense I¡¯ll deal with you!¡±


    ¡°Grass!¡± The street vendor was so angry that his liver hurt, and he cursed, ¡°You fcking old ba5tard


    really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good.¡±


    Jermo clenched his fists in anger when he saw his swearing.


    At this moment, there is only one thought in his mind, to use the piece of lightning strike wood in his


    pocket that can summon sky thunder, and kill this kid on the spot.


    But he could only think about it this way, before he did anything to the An¡¯s family, he didn¡¯t dare to


    cause trouble casually.


    So, he could only turn around resentfully, and continue pacing to the other side.


    At this time, he didn¡¯t know that on the second floor of a teahouse along the antique street,


    Jeremiah found a seat by the window and sat down, watching him from a distance.


    At this moment, Ervin walked in from the entrance of Antique Street while yawning and dragging the


    things from the stall.


    Jermo saw him at a nce, overjoyed, he rushed to him, and blurted out,


    ¡°Ervin, where did you go? I¡¯ve been waiting for you here all morning and noon!


    Ervin yawned, and while he was yawning, he kept patting his mouth with his palms deliberately,


    making azy tone of


    ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    After yawning, Ervin stretched again on the spot, and then said slowly, ¡°Old man, I¡¯m a vendor, not a


    worker, so I cane whenever I want, who can control me?¡±


    Seeing Ervin¡¯s look of wanting to be beaten, Jermo wished he could p him and p him to the


    other side of Antique Street.


    However, when he thought that this buddy was his lucky star, he immediately endured it, and said


    with a chuckle,


    ¡°Ervin, you smell like alcohol, did you drink lessst night?¡±


    Ervin said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s Thanks to you, I made a lot of money yesterday, and I went out for a


    whole night, tsk tsk¡­drinking big wine, sleeping on big horses, living in the presidential suite, happy


    like a fairy.¡±


    Seeing it in his eyes, he couldn¡¯t help sneering in his heart, ¡°Sure enough, he¡¯s a worthless antique


    dealer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not you who loses such a small amount of money. It¡¯s doomed that a person like you will never


    be a great talent.¡±


    Although he thought so in his heart, he still immediately gave Ervin a thumbs up, and praised


    insincerely, ¡°I really envy you, you live a chic life!¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°Ouch, old man, look at what you said, you are richer than me! I have lived this kind of


    life Well, you have a better life.¡±


    ¡°How about I arrange a set for you at night? Just tell me which country you like, do you like


    Japanese and Korean ones, or European and American ones?¡±


    ¡°To be honest with you, this young girl from Russia, she is beautiful and upright, absolutely perfect!¡±


    Jermo immediately waved his hand, ¡°If you can¡¯t help it, let¡¯s talk about something serious, lest you


    mess with my Heart.¡±


    Ervin was stunned for a moment, and asked him, ¡°What serious work?¡±


    Jermo said, ¡°I¡¯m here today. I came to see you just to ask you, can you get me some good stuff from


    your old house?¡±


    Ervin put away his smile and said with a serious face, ¡°Old man, it¡¯s about you,


    I made a special phone callst night to report to my family.¡±


    Jermo hurriedly asked, ¡°Then what did your family say?¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°My family can be cautious. The goods were only shipped once, but


    I told him that the old man is reliable and generous,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention buying things, the introduction fee alone is hundreds of thousands of dors,¡±


    ¡°Such a big customer, it¡¯s hard to meet, so I persuaded him to give you a few more things.¡±


    Jermo asked, ¡°Did he agree?¡±


    Ervin talked about him, and said with a smile, ¡°I said you are generous. Whether he believes it or


    not, he insists on asking me to ask you for an introduction fee of 200,000 to 300,000 yuan,¡±


    ¡°And also asks me to give him half of it for each. Do you think this person is too much?¡±


    Jermo couldn¡¯t hear Ervin¡¯s words Thinking about it, he quickly said, ¡°Ervin, the referral fee is very


    easy to talk about.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can let him ship it to me, I will give you 200,000 referral fees.¡±


    Ervin immediately said, ¡°Old man, what I¡¯m talking about is US dors!¡±


    Jermo knew that he was ughtered, but he didn¡¯t care so much at this time, and immediately said


    firmly,


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about US dors!¡±

 Chapter 5546

    Chapter 5546


    This time, Jermo is already familiar with the road.


    He immediately turned on his phone, transferred $200,000 to Ervin, and then couldn¡¯t wait to ask


    him,


    ¡°Ervin, can you ship it to me now?


    ¡°Call him to urge him!¡±


    Jermo hurriedly said, ¡°It just needs toe out of the same hole as those two things, so don¡¯t fool


    me.¡±


    Ervin said with a serious face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man, I have traveled all over the world. For so many


    years, I have relied on the word honesty, and we will never do things that fool people in this life!¡±


    After that, he pretended to be mysterious and said, ¡°My family has already contacted me, and they


    will send me somethingter. Wait a moment!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Jermo was very excited, and blurted out, ¡°Great!¡±


    The two waited together for about twenty minutes, A rider of City Express came running in from


    outside Antique Street.


    Ever since this person entered Antique Street, Jermo and Jeremiah have been following him


    together.


    There was no other reason, both of them noticed the aura fluctuations on his body.


    Jermo even felt that this fluctuation was somewhat familiar.


    At this moment, Jermo was even more excited, and he couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart, ¡°This is the


    third magic weapon! I really broke the old nest of magic weapons!¡±


    ¡°If there is one, there will be two, if there is two, there will be three, and if there are three, there will


    be another three!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already there, and it¡¯s not a dream to have another four, five, or six!¡±


    At this moment, the rider went straight to Ervin¡¯s booth and asked him, ¡°Are you, Ervin Zhang?¡±


    Ervin nodded and asked him, ¡°What about the goods?¡±


    The rider took out a jewelry box from his pocket and handed it to him.


    After the other party left, Ervin opened the jewelry box and took out the second jade wrench made


    by Charlie from the inside.


    Jermo¡¯s eyes have not blinked even once since Ervin opened the jewelry box.


    And when he saw the things in the jewelry box clearly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed,


    and murmured, ¡°Why is it another finger?¡± Ervin smiled,


    ¡°Who knows about that thing, ask the owner of the tomb. ¡­Maybe he was very fond of wearing


    finger rings when he was alive, and there are two big brothers, one on each side, doesn¡¯t it look


    grand.¡± Jermo felt a little depressed.


    He is actually not very interested in this kind of magic weapon of passive formation.


    In his opinion,pared with the one he got yesterday, which can summon thunder, this kind of


    magic weapon is like heaven and earth.


    The expectation in his heart is still looking forward to getting a magic weapon that can increase his


    attack power.


    But now there is another finger ring, should he buy it or not?


    He already has one, and he hasn¡¯t figured out what the effect of one is;


    If he doesn¡¯t buy it, it is also a magic weapon, you can¡¯t let it slip through your fingers, right?


    Being depressed, Ervin on the side said, ¡°Old man, if you want me to tell you. You can buy this


    finger wrench too. At that time, the two thumbs will wear one on each side, and the main thing will


    be a row of noodles!¡±


    Jermo secretly thought, ¡°Since I have already told the Lord about the ring, it is a good thing to buy a


    second one now. One is for the Lord, and the other can be kept by myself.¡±


    ¡°If it is really a good thing, at least I will not buy it. I will have to regret it.¡±


    Thinking of this, he said to Ervin, ¡°Okay, since I have a destiny with finger pulling, then I want this


    one too, and it¡¯s still worth half a million dors?¡± Ervin quickly said, ¡°Old man,st time five hundred


    thousand was fine.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be done, the family has ordered that this finger is thest one, and there will be no more


    after it is sold, so it will not be sold any less than one million dors.¡± ¡°One million¡­¡±


    Jermo said a little displeased. This is the starting price of sitting on the ground, double the price of


    tnd!¡±


    Ervin said helplessly, ¡°Old man, I also work for others. I have to sell whatever price they set. It


    doesn¡¯t matter if you think the price is high.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you already have one of these things, so it is not very necessary to buy it again.¡±


    Jermo immediately interrupted him with his hand, and said seriously, ¡°I definitely want it, but I feel


    that the price of this item is not kind, and I am not short of money, but I feel a little unhappy ¡°


    Ervin nodded, as if he understood him, and said seriously, ¡°To be honest, old man, I understand


    your mood, but let me tell you something from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°Antiques are rare and precious. If you buy them all, they will definitely be a rare item to keep in


    your hand in the future. Maybe if you sell it in a few years, the price will double again.¡±


    Jermo sighed secretly in his heart, ¡°Is there a saying that I bought a magic weapon and sold it


    away? It¡¯s impossible to sell it for 100 million!¡±


    Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t want to continue to quarrel with Ervin on the price, after all, he still


    expected Ervin to help him match up and buy more!


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he deftly transferred the money to Ervin for payment, and after the money was paid, he asked


    him curiously,


    ¡°By the way, Ervin, please help me to ask your family, when will the same batch of good goods be


    released. If it¡¯s convenient, why don¡¯t you give it to me at once, as long as the goods are good, I¡¯ll


    take them all!¡±


    For Jermo, he only had three days, and now it¡¯s already afternoon, which means another half day


    has passed, and only The next two and a half days.


    Two and a half dayster, in the middle of the night, he has to attack the An family. By then, Aurous


    Hill will be bloody and will inevitably fall into extreme panic.


    At that time, he probably won¡¯t have a chance to buy it.


    Ervin looked at him and said with Charlie¡¯s good words, ¡°Old man, it may take about seven to ten


    days to ship the goods next time.¡±


    ¡°What? Seven to ten days?!¡±


    Jermo was anxious Ervin asked helplessly, ¡°Why do you have to wait so long?!¡±


    He exined, ¡°Look, this thing of ours has a bad origin. These three pieces were sold to you for a


    total of more than two million US dors.¡±


    ¡°After we settled the foreign exchange, we have to find a way to find a group of personal banks.¡±


    ¡°It will take time for the cards to be distributed, and then people will withdraw the cash little by little.¡±


    Jermo frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Why is it so troublesome?¡±


    Ervin said helplessly, ¡°Master, do you really understand? Ah! We can¡¯t just collect the money,¡±


    ¡°We have to take some time tounder the money first! Otherwise, if the money stays in your own


    ount, it will attract attention,¡±


    ¡°And if something happens, the money will be confiscated.¡±


    Jermo understood the operation mode of this group of people,


    The ie from illegal excavation and reselling of antiques is ck money in itself, and there are


    indeed risks in notundering it.


    But although he understood in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help being impatient, and blurted out,


    ¡°Ervin, I can¡¯t wait seven to ten days!¡±


    Ervin spread his hands, ¡°I can¡¯t help you if you can¡¯t wait. To be honest. A lot of things have been


    emptied from that tomb, and I really want to sell you a little more,¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just an idiot in there, so I can¡¯t be the master of this matter.¡±


    Unwilling to be reconciled, Jermo begged ¡°Ervin, so, please help me, I can trade at any time in the


    next two or three days, you don¡¯t need to worry about the money,¡±


    ¡°I have plenty! As long as you can persuade your upper family to sell the things to me as soon as


    possible, and then sell one, I¡¯ll give you an extra 10 as a benefit fee, but if it¡¯s toote, I might really


    have to leave.¡±


    Ervin said with some embarrassment, ¡°This¡­ two or three days is a bit too hasty, at least five to


    seven days.¡±


    Jermo became more irritable, and blurted out, ¡°I have a lot of things to do, and I really don¡¯t have so


    much time to stay in Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    After that, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ervin, I will wait until it gets dark after you arrive at the


    latest.¡±


    ¡°If you can get the goods,e find me at the Holiday Hotel at the west gate of Antique Street!¡±

 Chapter 5547

    Chapter 5547


    Jermo knew very well that after two and a half days,


    He has to carry out the task entrusted to him by the Lord no matter what.


    With his strength, even if the An family is under the heavy protection of bodyguards,


    It is absolutely no problem for him to kill the An family.


    However, he knew very well that once he attacked An¡¯s family,


    It would be difficult for him to escape under the encirclement and suppression of the Chinese


    government.


    At that time, he would never have the opportunity to dig more magic weapons from Ervin.


    For a moment, Jermo also thought about whether he should just find a chance to tie Ervin and force


    him to tell the information about his gang,


    And then follow the vines to find his gang, and directly kill and rob them.


    However, he was also worried that if there was too much movement, The news would leak out.


    The An family¡¯s hands and eyes were open to the sky.


    If they were aware of it, his core mission might be affected.


    And he can¡¯t quite understand why the good news of getting such a great magic weapon can¡¯t make


    the Lord postpone the n to kill An family for a few days.


    In desperation, he could only find a way to find a breakthrough in Ervin¡¯s body.


    If money can be used to impress him and his gang,


    And let them sell all the magic weapons in their hands to him as soon as possible,


    This will be the best result for Jermo.


    For Ervin, his task is to let Jermo tell his final timeline, because it means a lot to Charlie.


    After hearing Jermo say that he could wait until the next day at most before dark,


    Ervin nodded without hesitation and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man, I will try my best to help you.¡±


    ¡°If there is any news, I wille to the hotel to find you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jermo nodded in satisfaction, and told them again,


    ¡°Remember to tell them, as long as I can see something, money is definitely not a problem!¡±


    Ervin gestured an ok and said with a smile,


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of things, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Only then did Jermo felt relieved, and said to Ervin,


    ¡°Since this is the case, then I will not dy your business.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, I wille here if I have nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°If you have any news, please tell me as soon as possible.¡± Ervin agreed toe down and


    watched Jermo leave.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Although Jermo left Ervin¡¯s booth, he did not leave the Antique Street.


    He circled around and finally sat down in a restaurant about 300 meters away from Ervin¡¯s booth,


    watching his every move.


    Although Jermo did not intend to rob overtly and secretly in order to ensure the smoothpletion


    of the task,


    But just in case, he still wanted to find out Ervin and his upline in case of emergency.


    At the same time, he didn¡¯t realize that on the second floor not far away, An old acquaintance was


    staring at him.


    This old acquaintance was Jeremiah.


    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Ervin closed the stall,


    Called the concierge of Shangri-La for a Rolls Royce to pick him up from the antique market.


    He is now a guest of the Presidential Suite at Shangri-La.


    During his stay, the concierge has a Rolls Royce for his exclusive use.


    The Rolls-Royce stopped on the side of the road.


    The driver in a suit and white gloves got out of the car,


    Opened the rear door for Ervin, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, please get in the car.¡±


    Ervin nodded, got into the car carelessly.


    The driver asked him, ¡°Mr. Zhang, where are you going next?¡±


    Ervin waved his hand grandly, and said with a smile, ¡°Go to Yinghuang International!¡±


    Yinghuang International is thergest and most luxurious nightclub,


    Where Ervin spent crazilyst night, spending hundreds of thousands in one night.


    Today, following Charlie¡¯s instructions,


    He still ns to go to Yinghuang International to experience the joy of spending money like water.


    However, after he got in the car, he didn¡¯t forget the task given by Charlie,


    So he picked up his mobile phone and made a voice call to Charlie through WeChat.


    When the phone was connected, Charlie asked him, ¡°Ervin, how are things going?¡±


    Ervin hurriedly said, ¡°The ring has been sold, and the buyer still wants more goods.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Let him wait for the goods.¡±


    ¡°The police and the bank have cooperated very closely recently.¡±


    ¡°If the source ofrge transfers is unknown, it is easy to be targeted by them,¡±


    ¡°Especially this kind of USD transfer, so these days,¡±


    ¡°You must quickly pour out all the money, you tell the buyer, and ship it to the buyer in a week to


    him.¡±

 Chapter 5548

    Chapter 5548


    Ervin said quickly, ¡°but the buyer can¡¯t wait that long.¡±


    ¡°He told me today that he can only wait until the next day is dark at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we can ship to him earlier? After all, this vige won¡¯t have this shop anymore.¡±


    Hearing Ervin say that the Earl can only wait until the next day before dark, Charlie¡¯s heart trembled.


    He felt that since the other party would say that,


    There was a high probability that the day after tomorrow would be his time to do it!


    If there must be a battle between himself and him,


    Then this battle should be the night after tomorrow!


    So, he said to Ervin, ¡°I¡¯ll think about this matter again.¡±


    ¡°If the police didn¡¯t do anything in the past two days and the timing is right,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to send him some more goods.¡±


    Ervin asked, ¡°Then I want to follow the buyer. Can you tell me first?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie said indifferently,


    ¡°For the sake of caution, it is better to observe in secret first,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t be too active for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ervin smiled, and said, ¡°Then what I need to do something in the next two days?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue setting up stalls on Antique Street,¡±


    ¡°And I will notify you if there are special circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ervin hung up the phone, then deleted the voice call record with Charlie,


    And then turned off the phone. Putting back into his pocket, He began to close his eyes and


    meditate.


    He wondered in his heart, ¡°I don¡¯t know why Master Wade is so cautious.¡±


    ¡°He specifically told me to talk to him ording to the script he set even after


    I got in the car of Shangri-La.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Master Wade still trust the people in Shangri-La?¡±


    ¡°They are all confidantes carefully cultivated by Mr. Chen¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, why did he say that I must use WeChat to talk?¡±


    ¡°Is he afraid that someone will find the call records when we make a call?¡± Ervin didn¡¯t know that the


    content of his phone call with Charlie just now had been deleted.


    Jermo, who was sitting in a taxi behind, heard it clearly.


    The reason why he quietly followed Ervin was to give himself a backup,


    And the deadline for the final action was the day after tomorrow night,


    So he didn¡¯t have any other tasks right now,


    So why not take the opportunity to follow Ervin to rify his situation, It would be best if he could


    find his previous home.


    It is precisely because of this that he has been concentrating on listening to every word Ervin said in


    the car,


    As well as every word on the phone.


    After he listened to this, he firmly believed in everything Ervin said before.


    Soon, the Rolls Royce that Ervin was riding in stopped at the entrance of Yinghuang International.


    When the doorman of Yinghuang International saw the Rolls Royce that Ervin was riding in,


    He rushed to the side of the road to wee him.


    As soon as the car stopped, he immediately opened Ervin¡¯s car door and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, wee!¡±


    Ervin hummed, took out a few hundred yuan bills, and proudly stuffed them to the other party.


    At this time, a charming female publicist came over with her water snake waist twisted,


    And asked in a charming and soft tone, ¡°Mr. Zhang, you are here,¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do today, and I will arrange it for you!¡±


    Ervin said proudly, ¡°Open the biggest booth, serve the most expensive set meal,¡±


    ¡°And arrange for two girls who can be taken away for me in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Remember, I only want Japanese ones today!¡±


    The female publicist said with some embarrassment,


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, in Here, Japanese girls are not as popr as European and American girls,¡±


    ¡°And I only have one Japanese girl under mymand,¡±


    ¡°Or I can give you a Korean one, do you think it can make do with it?¡±


    Ervin waved his hand, ¡°I can¡¯t do it! I have to ask for two Japanese ones today!¡±


    ¡°Go and find a way for me. If you can¡¯t, you can borrow one from another ce.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The price is easy to negotiate! I¡¯ll give you 10,000 yuan if it¡¯s done!¡±


    Hearing this, the public rtions officer suddenly regained her energy,


    And said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Zhang, you are so generous.¡±


    ¡°With your words, I will find a way to find another one for you today.¡±


    ¡°It is really not impossible. Mr. Zhang, look, I will go now.¡±


    Ervin pinched her slender waist, and praised with a smile,


    ¡°You are still the best at talking!¡±

 Chapter 5549

    Chapter 5549


    Ervin¡¯s series of performances were just following Charlie¡¯s arrangement.


    In other words, he is eating, drinking, and having fun with the money.


    And the reason why Charlie asked him to sing and dance every night was that he was worried that


    Jermo would secretly follow the nervous Ervin.


    Before Jermo makes the next move, Charlie cannot let Ervin be found out.


    As long as Ervin does not reveal his secrets,


    Jermo will not have any changes at thest time the day after tomorrow night.


    Letting him make a move ahead of schedule.


    At this moment, Jermo had been secretly staring at Ervin,


    And he could even hear the conversation between Ervin and the female publicist clearly.


    The more this happened, the more he believed in Ervin¡¯s personality and what Ervin had said to


    him.


    In his view, Ervin made money during the day,


    Spent money in nightclubs at night, ate, drank, pr0stituted and gambled, And lived in the


    presidential suite of a five-star hotel.


    The most typical living habits of criminals who have made huge fortunes.


    Money is easy toe by, and the source of it is not right,


    Which often makes people feel that it is better to enjoy it as soon as possible.


    After beingpletely relieved of Ervin,


    Jermo drove back to the hotel where he lived.


    He nned to stay in the hotel for the next two days to meditate and practice, And toprehend


    the three newly acquired magic tools.


    See if he can gain something.


    Charlie had already grasped Jermo¡¯s movements,


    So he asked people to go through municipal surveince,


    And keep an eye on the hotel where Jermo lives 24 hours a day.


    Once he found him leaving the hotel, He immediately reported to himself.


    As for Jeremiah, she just avoided the sight of Jermo and Charlie,


    Quietly lurking in Aurous Hill alone, secretly watching every move of Jermo.


    That night, Jeremiah truthfully reported everything that happened today to the Lord.


    When the Lord learned that Jermo had obtained another magic weapon,


    He was already full of question marks.


    In this dharma-ending era, magical artifacts have long been very rare.


    Even the limited number of magical artifacts in the hands of the Lord were all left by the Lord¡¯s


    master back then.


    As for the Lord himself, he didn¡¯t have the chance to master how to refine the magic weapon.


    Therefore, the Lord could hardly understand,


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why Jermo could find three magical artifacts when he first arrived in Aurous


    Hill.


    Just when the Lord was at a loss,


    Jermo thought about it and decided to report to the Lord about getting the third magic weapon


    today.


    What he hopes is that for the sake of these two magic weapons,


    The Lord can temporarily stop his n to kill An family,


    So that he can have more time to dig deeper into Ervin and his upline.


    However, after he reported the situation to the Lord,


    The Lord just said lightly, ¡°Although the magic weapon is precious,¡±


    ¡°It is definitely not more important than killing An¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many magic weapons you can get.¡±


    ¡°Before midnight tomorrow night, You have to do something to An family!¡± For the Lord, the priority


    of killing An family is before finding the magic weapon.


    What¡¯s more, the Lord still has a trick in Aurous Hill,


    And that is Jeremiah who has quietly arrived in Aurous Hill.


    In the eyes of the Lord, let Jermo kill An Jia and attract firepower and attention,


    Jeremiah can take advantage of the opportunity to dig out the line of the magic weapon.


    After all, Jeremiah has already seen Ervin from a distance today.


    He also knew that he was active in the antique street,


    And if Jermo couldn¡¯t show up,


    It would be the best choice for Jeremiah to take over from him to meet Ervin.


    After all, to the Lord, Jeremiah is much more reliable than Jermo.


    Unexpectedly, Jermo threw out two magic weapons,


    And still failed to make the Lord postpone the n, So he was extremely depressed.


    The only thing he can do at this moment is to hope that Ervin will bring him good news tomorrow.


    ¡­

 Chapter 5550

    Chapter 5550


    The next day.


    Ervin slept until the sun was high again.


    Charlie didn¡¯t look for him, so after having a sumptuous meal at the hotel at noon,


    He leisurely came to Antique Street to continue setting up the stall.


    As soon as the booth was erected, Jermo came over.


    Seeing Ervin¡¯s hangover look, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask him,


    ¡°Ervin, did your master give you a word?¡±


    Ervin shook his head, He yawned and said, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°They have been thinking of various ways to withdraw cash sincest night.¡±


    ¡°The amount of cash withdrawn each time should not be too much, so it may take some time.¡±


    Jermo felt Irritated he said, ¡°Ervin,¡±


    ¡°I may be leaving Aurous Hill tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°If I leave, we will have no chance to cooperate in the future.¡±


    Ervin also said regretfully, ¡°Old man, this time point of tomorrow night is indeed a bit tight,¡±


    ¡°Or you can stay for a few more days, and you can wait for another day.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you are really bored, you can move to Shangri-La to live with me.¡±


    ¡°I opened a presidential suite there.¡±


    ¡°I only sleep in one of the two bedrooms,¡±


    ¡°And you can sleep in the remaining three bedrooms as you like.¡±


    Jermo politely declined, ¡°Ervin, thank you for your kindness,¡±


    ¡°But I am an old man, and I don¡¯t feel much about the ostentatious luxury of the presidential suites.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t joked with you before, I can only wait until tomorrow night at most,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better find a way to contact your family again,¡±


    ¡°Tell him, if there is no new product tomorrow night,¡±


    ¡°Then there is no need to cooperate in the future.¡±


    Ervin nodded, ¡°Okay, let me ask, and I¡¯ll let you know tomorrow.¡±


    Jermo hurriedly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you here tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ervin agreed without hesitation,


    Patted his chest and said, ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±


    That night, Ervin drove to Yinghuang International for the third time.


    This is the third day in a row that he has been here.


    Same as the previous two times,


    Today he still spends money like water and is surrounded by beauties.


    Ervin didn¡¯t drink a lot of wine today,


    Because he can vaguely guess that his life of luxury and money wille to an end tonight.


    Once Master Wade no longer needs him to act like that,


    He has to go back to Orvel to manage his younger brothers, Manage the industry under his name.


    As a master again, his status in the world is higher than that of Orvel¡¯s four heavenly kings.


    It is definitely impossible for him to spend time in nightclubs every day.


    Therefore, today, he cherishes thisst wonderful experience very much. That night, Charliey on


    the bed and stayed up all night.


    He kept thinking in his mind, what would he do if Jermo went directly to Wanliu Vi tomorrow


    night?


    Should he find an uninhabited ce on the way to intercept him and try his best to kill him,


    Or wait for Jermo to arrive at Wanliu Vi,


    And as he prepares to attack his grandparents and his family, and then suddenly kill him by


    surprise?


    At first, Charlie was more inclined to the former.


    This is mainly because he doesn¡¯t want to meet his grandparents¡¯ family yet.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t want to was not only because he wanted to stay in the dark all the time,


    But also because Charlie hadn¡¯t prepared well to meet his grandparents and his family.


    Looking back at the beginning, his grandfather had always had a bad attitude toward his father,


    So that in Charlie¡¯s heart, no matter who killed his parents,


    The grandfather¡¯s family all had unshirkable responsibilities.


    This is also the root cause of why he has never wanted to meet with his grandfather¡¯s family,


    And has alwaysined about his grandfather and grandpa.


    Therefore, Charlie¡¯s initial thoughts were more inclined to choose a suitable ce to fight Jermo to


    death.


    If he wins, he will walk away and hide his merit and fame; if he loses, he will most likely die at the


    hands of Jermo.


    This way he can also feel at ease.


    However, Charlie quickly overturned this idea.


    The reason is that he thought of the reminder Maria gave him.


    This time, there is a high probability that he will be in danger.


    If he can¡¯t survive that night, then he must let his grandparents and grandma¡¯s family know that


    Charlie,


    Whom they miss day and night, is still alive.

 Chapter 5551

    Chapter 5551


    Time soon came to the third day.


    Jermo came to Antique Street early, waiting for good news from Ervin.


    At this time, Jermo was nervous and apprehensive.


    ording to the Lord¡¯s orders,


    He must attack An¡¯s family before midnight today, That is, before eleven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    And Jermo also nned to go to Wanliu Vi on time at seven o¡¯clock tonight. At that time, he will


    quietly look for a safe ce to stay in Wanliu Vi,


    And wait for the opportunity. Once the time is right, he will immediately attack and kill An family.


    Therefore, his biggest wish today is to get other magic weapons from Ervin before seven o¡¯clock in


    the evening.


    Therefore, he knew that Ervin might not open his stall until noon or even in the afternoon,


    But still, he came to Antique Street early in the morning and waited anxiously.


    But Ervin was the same today as usual, and he didn¡¯tete until the afternoon.


    Ervin, Jermo didn¡¯t care about being reserved,


    And ran up to him quickly, and asked, ¡°Ervin, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Have youmunicated with your family?¡±


    ¡°Can they deliver the goods today?¡±


    Ervin shook his head, and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±


    ¡°Sir, my superior told me that he can¡¯t deliver the goods today.¡±


    As he said, Ervin saw Jermo¡¯s disappointed expression, and hurriedly added,


    ¡°However, he said that he went out to other ces overnight to make another batch of goods.¡±


    ¡°Now there are a lot of goods on hand, so he ns to wait two days to collect a batch.¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, wait another two days.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can give you five or eight pieces at a time.¡±


    Jermo asked in surprise, ¡°Another batch of goods?!¡±


    ¡°Where did you make it? What kind of goods?¡±


    Ervin shook his head and said, ¡°Where does he buy goods? It doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡±


    ¡°He will tell me that I am only in charge of distribution,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will pick it up for you in two days.¡±


    Jermo sighed with regret, and said, ¡°Hey! To be honest, Ervin,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the capital by train tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve booked a flight ticket from there to Argentina tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m leaving China tomorrow.¡±


    Ervin asked in amazement, ¡°Old man, why are you leaving in such a hurry?¡±


    Jermo¡¯s face was a little unsightly, and he said with a bit of me,


    ¡°Why do you say this so badly? What do you mean by leaving in a Hurry?¡±


    ¡°I have been out for too long this time,¡±


    ¡°I should go back, my wife and children are waiting for me.¡±


    Ervin blurted out, ¡°Oh! No matter how long it takes,¡±


    ¡°It will take two days. Wait two more days the good ones will be here!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely ask him to bring you the best ones first!¡±


    Jermo shook his head helplessly, ¡°I really can¡¯t wait this time.¡±


    ¡°You call him and tell him, if he still wants to do business with me, someone can send it over now,¡±


    ¡°There is still time, and you don¡¯t have to worry about the money,¡±


    ¡°As long as the item is good, even if I double the price, I have no problem.¡±


    Ervin shrugged and said, ¡°I told him on the phone just now,¡±


    ¡°And I even said that if it is really inconvenient for him,¡±


    ¡°I can drive there to pick it up, but they said that at the earliest it is the day after tomorrow.¡±


    As he said, Ervin continued, ¡°To tell you the truth, the reason why these people have been able to


    do this business without being caught is because they didn¡¯t put money first,¡±


    ¡°But put safety first. That¡¯s why they haven¡¯t capsized for so many years,¡±


    ¡°If anyone can change their original n by asking a high price,¡±


    ¡°They would have been captured by agents long ago.¡±


    Hearing this, Jermo¡¯s heart which longed for the magic weapon is truly dead.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded lightly in great disappointment, and sighed,


    ¡°It seems that there is no chance to cooperate again this time.¡±


    Ervin also looked regretful, ¡°I can¡¯t help you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s cooperate again when we have a chance.¡±


    As he said, Ervin said again, ¡°By the way, sir, can¡¯t you wait until seven o¡¯clock?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll fight for youter. If I can get it, I¡¯lle to the Holiday Hotel to find you!¡±


    Jermo had lost hope in his heart,


    But he nodded in relief when he heard Ervin¡¯s words and said,


    ¡°I will stay at the Holiday Inn until seven o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ervin nodded heavily, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there as soon as I hear the news!¡±


    The reason why Charlie asked Ervin to lure and test Jermo with arge number of goods the day


    after tomorrow is to stimte Jermo to the maximum, So as to see if the deadline tonight is final or


    could be changed.


    If Jermo still can¡¯t wait in front of the five and eight magical artifacts,


    It proves that this time is set by the Lord, and there is absolutely no room for any change.


    At this time, after saying goodbye to Ervin, the disappointed Jermo left Antique Street dejectedly.


    He knew that if Ervin¡¯s family still had magic weapons in their hands,


    He would be out of luck with it and in the next few hours, He had to go back and make preparations.


    He would go to Wanliu Vi tonight and kill An¡¯s family.

 Chapter 5552

    Chapter 5552


    A few minutester, Charlie also received a message from Ervin.


    The message was just one sentence, ¡°The buyer couldn¡¯t wait until the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing these words, Charlie knew that it was a certainty that Jermo would take action against his


    grandparents tonight.


    At this moment, the monitoring showed that Jermo had just returned to the hotel,


    And had no other actions for the time being, but Charlie couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    He made people watch Jermo¡¯s every move, and then drove back to Tomson.


    Back in the bedroom, Charlie took out a pen and paper and left a letter for ire.


    In this letter, he sinctly exined his life experience,


    And at the same time expressed his apology for deceiving her for so long.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In thest paragraph of the letter, Charlie told ire that if she is in danger,


    Let her go to the Banshan Vi in the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel, Take the elixir he left there


    from the safe, and then take it with her.


    And along with her parents leave Aurous Hill.


    In addition, Charlie also left his ck gold card for her.


    What Charlie thought was that if he coulde back alive,


    He would destroy this letterpletely, but if he couldn¡¯te back alive,


    Then when ire returned home from the United States,


    She would naturally be able to see this letter. This letter is his will.


    After finishing all this, Charlie left the house before Jermo left the Holiday Hotel,


    And nned to drive to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel, where he waited for Jermo¡¯s next


    move.


    It was already past five o¡¯clock in the afternoon when Charlie was in the midlevel vi in Champs


    Elysees Hot Spring.


    Jermo still hadn¡¯t left the hotel at this time, but Charlie came to the vi,


    Took off his clothes and soaked in the hot spring for a while, letting his body rxpletely.


    At 6:30, he changed into a night-traveling ck suit, kept the two magical artifacts,


    The Shocking Thunder Order and the Soul Piercing de, and took out three Cultivation Pills,


    Three Rejuvenating Pills, and three Reshaping Pills to carry them close to his body.


    These three Cultivation Pills can keep him full of aura,


    And his opponent has already been sucked out of a lot of aura by his specially modified


    Thunderbolt.


    The winning rate will be greatly increased.


    The rejuvenation Pill is healing medicine.


    If he loses in the fight, Rejuvenation Pill can also help him recover to a certain extent; as for


    Reshaping Pill, this is the best life-saving medicine for him.


    The effect is much more domineering than that of Rejuvenation Pill.


    If the opponent is really a super expert, Reshaping Pill can save his life at a critical moment.


    Charlie felt that with these pills by his side,


    He believed that he couldpete with Jermo.


    Besides, he was so well prepared, it was unlikely that he would encounter danger as Maria had


    imagined.


    In addition to these, Charlie left the ring given to him by Maria and the phoenix bone vine given to


    him by Mrs. Jiang in the safe.


    After making all the preparations, he received a message from Issac that


    Jermo had left the Holiday Hotel,


    Stopped a taxi at the door, and left the city in the direction of the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel.


    Today, Issac and Orvel did not practice with others anymore, Charlie asked them to support and


    help him.


    Issac is in charge of monitoring Jermo, while Orvel is on standby at any time, waiting for Charlie¡¯s


    orders.


    Upon receiving the news that Jermo had already left,


    Charlie¡¯s eyes shed a stern look, and he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re finallying!¡±


    After that, he immediately picked up his mobile phone, called Orvel, and told him,


    ¡°Take a helicopter and wait for me at the gate of the vi.¡±


    Orvel, who had been waiting for instructions at the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel,


    Immediately said respectfully, ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I¡¯lle up!¡±


    A minuteter, the roar of the helicopter came,


    A high-performance civilian helicopter has arrived outside the vi, And is slowly descending on the


    t bottom outside the vi door.


    Charlie stepped forward to go out, but just a second before leaving the basement,


    He suddenly remembered something and stopped immediately.


    A momentter, when Charlie strode out of the vi, the helicopter had already parked steadily at


    the door.


    Charlie boarded the helicopter, and Orvel in the cabin said respectfully,


    ¡°Master Wade, what instruction is next?¡±


    Charlie looked at him, then at the pilot, and told him,


    ¡°Your job is done, get down from the helicopter.¡±


    Then, he said to the pilot, ¡°From now on, you and I will wait here,¡±


    ¡°And you must make the helicopter ready to take off at all times.¡±


    ¡°As long as I say go, you just take off at the fastest speed and go to Wanliu Vi!¡±


    The pilot immediately said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Orvel hurriedly asked, ¡°Master Wade, what important event are you going to


    Wanliu Vi for? I¡¯ll apany you!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie said lightly, ¡°You stay here to maintain the order.¡±


    Orvel was suddenly a little inexplicably disturbed, and couldn¡¯t help asking,


    ¡°Master Wade, what are you going to do? I took an oath to follow your side to do the work of a dog


    and a horse!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said seriously, ¡°Listen Orvel,¡±


    ¡°I want you to stay here, and I have a very important task!¡±


    ¡°Only I can do this task!¡±


    Orvel hurriedly said, ¡°Master Wade, please tell me!¡±


    Charlie said word by word, ¡°Orvel, no matter what happens outside tonight or how muchmotion


    there is,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t reveal my whereabouts to anyone, and don¡¯t let anyone leave here.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯te back before dawn tomorrow, you tell everyone not to look for me,¡±


    ¡°Everyone should pretend that they have never known me, do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 5553

    Chapter 5553


    Charlie¡¯s words made Orvel¡¯s expression extremely horrified.


    He asked in a panic, ¡°Master Wade, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that there is something dangerous today?¡± Charlie was silent for a moment, not


    knowing how to answer.


    Dangerous?


    He realized that he should not be in any danger.


    The Jermo held the three shoddy magic tools he made and still regarded them as treasures.


    It can be seen that this person does not have deep attainments in spiritual energy.


    What¡¯s more, he has two attack-type magic weapons and many pills near him,


    So he can rely on both offense and defense,


    Not to mention that he is in the dark and the opponent is in the light.


    Therefore, Charlie felt that no matter which aspect, he had a better chance of winning than the


    opponent.


    If he really wanted to use his hands,


    Charlie was very confident that he could press the opponent on the ground and rub it.


    However, what made Charlie somewhat worried was what Maria told him.


    ording to what Maria said, she had indeed calcted that she would be in danger.


    Although this sounded unreliable, Charlie¡¯s intuition told him that this girl would not lie to him.


    It was precisely because of this that Charlie was a little more cautious.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He had to leave a way out for the people around him, in case he was really in danger.


    Facing Orvel¡¯s questioning at this time,


    Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously,


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m really in danger, but it¡¯s always good to be careful.¡±


    Orvel said nervously and concerned,


    ¡°Master Wade, would you back then, at the foot of Changbai Mountain,¡±


    ¡°You killed the eight heavenly kings of the Wu family by yourself,¡±


    ¡°And those eight were so powerful that they were no match for you at all.¡±


    ¡°In Aurous Hill, who can threaten your personal safety?¡±


    Charlieughed and said, ¡°Orvel, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous.¡±


    ¡°As you said, I am also an invincible figure in the world.¡±


    ¡°If ordinary people want to hurt me, it will be as difficult as going to heaven.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie changed the subject, ¡°It¡¯s just that people can¡¯t be too arrogant all the


    time.¡±


    ¡°You have to be more modest and cautious, and the chance of sess will be higher.¡±


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s light words, Orvel still felt ufortable in his heart.


    Satisfied, so he said to Charlie, ¡°Master Wade, there are hundreds of warriors in Champs Elysees


    now.¡±


    ¡°If an enemy really troubles you, so many people can drown him with a single spit!¡±


    ¡°If you have any orders, just speak up, I¡¯ll arrange it right away!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie waved his hand, and said calmly,


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily a good thing to have a lot of people, so don¡¯t meddle in


    it.¡±


    Orvel blurted out, ¡°Why, Master Wade, my tactics have always been one of our housekeeping


    skills,¡±


    ¡°With this advantage, why not let it maximize its value?¡±


    Charlie shook his head with a smile, ¡°At this time, such tactics are useless.¡±


    Charlie thought to himself It is very clear that warriors have no chance or possibility when facing


    monks who are proficient in aura.


    The strengths of the two are vastly different in themselves,


    So what if there are hundreds of warriors? Still can¡¯t even get close to the opponent¡¯s body,


    Because the speed of the opponent¡¯s movement or attack speed is even faster than their reaction


    ability.


    In this case, the more warriors there are, the less effective it will be,


    And it may even make the scene more chaotic and create greater convenience for the opponent.


    If you really want to kill a monk, you must either have a stronger monk or use modern lethal


    weapons directly.

 Chapter 5554

    Chapter 5554


    Just like the intersecting firepowerwork of close-in defense guns,


    It is extremely powerful, the rate of fire is extremely fast,


    And the speed of the cannon ejection is faster than the speed of sound.


    This kind of weapon is used to fight monks, and it is not a problem to kill a dozen or twenty in one


    go.


    Immediately, Charlie said to Orvel, ¡°Orvel, you don¡¯t need to express your opinion on this matter,¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everything is subject to my order.¡±


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s insistence, Orvel knew that he would definitely not be able to achieve what he said.


    In desperation, he could only nod and say, ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I understand!¡± At this moment,


    Charlie took out his mobile phone and called Duncan.


    At the same time, Duncan was having dinner with An¡¯s family at Wanliu Vi a


    few kilometers away.


    The An family has also done a lot of investigations in Aurous Hill these days, But they still haven¡¯t


    found any clues rted to Charlie.


    At the dinner table, Charlie¡¯s uncle, Marshal, was about to ask Duncan to think of a way, when


    Duncan¡¯s cell phone rang.


    He quickly stood up and said to An¡¯s family, ¡°You guys talk first, I¡¯ll go out and answer the phone.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked all the way to the yard, seeing no one around, and then connected the


    phone.


    When the phone was connected, he said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie got straight to the point, ¡°Inspector Li, are my grandfather and his family in Wanliu Vi at


    this time?¡±


    ¡°They are.¡± Duncan asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Mr. Wade, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Charlie hummed, and said in a serious tone,


    ¡°Someone may be detrimental to my grandparents¡¯ family tonight.¡±


    Duncan was shocked, and asked subconsciously, ¡°Is this true?!¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Charlie said, ¡°The person who came here is likely to be a super expert in the Warriors


    Den,¡±


    ¡°And his strength is not at the same level as the members of the Warriors Den that you havee


    into contact with before.¡±


    Duncan was horrified, and quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, what should I do now?¡±


    ¡°What should I do? Do you want me to organize them to escape immediately?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Charlie said, ¡°Your every move seems to be under supervision.¡±


    ¡°Escaping in a hurry will still reveal his whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°In this case, it is better to stay in Wanliu Vi, so as not to change.¡±


    Duncan said without thinking, ¡°Then I will immediately organize the bodyguards and those martial


    arts masters, and let them prepare for the battle!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°No one of you can stop him, and once you tell your subordinates,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely behave abnormally, and then it may arouse the suspicion of the other party,¡±


    ¡°So you should know about it yourself. Do not tell anyone. ¡°


    Duncan asked, ¡°Master Wade if the opponent is really strong,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to protect the safety of your grandparents¡¯ family¡­¡±


    After speaking, Duncan said again, ¡°But don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°If we really meet a strong enemy, I will Die before them all!¡±


    Charlie said,¡± Don¡¯t fight him desperately, once he attacks you,¡±


    ¡°I will naturally not sit idly by.¡±


    Duncan asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, where are you now?¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m very close to you,¡±


    ¡°And I can get there in a few minutes. Duncan finally breathed a sigh of relief,


    ¡°With Mr. Wade here, I feel relieved!¡±


    ¡°Once I make a move, I wille to support you in the shortest possible time,¡±


    ¡°But if he wants to hurt you, or my grandparents, and I can¡¯t get there right away,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. You just say a word to him when you are in trouble.¡±


    ¡°As long as you say this sentence, you will definitely let the other party cast a trap and win you more


    time.¡±


    Duncan quickly asked him, ¡°Mr. Wade, what should I tell him?¡±


    Charlie immediately told Duncan that sentence, and then told him,


    ¡°If he gets in, don¡¯t panic, remember what I said,¡±


    ¡°And you will definitely save your life for the time being!¡±


    Duncan said firmly, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll make a note of it!¡±

 Chapter 5555

    Chapter 5555


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Wanliu Vi.


    At this time, the An family had just had dinner,


    And they were calling Duncan together to analyze the clues collected in the past few days in the


    living room.


    The old man Nics has been staying in the vi for the past few days. His physical condition has


    improved a lot.


    Not only has his memory not degraded anymore, but he has gradually recovered the forgotten


    parts.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    More importantly, after gradually recovering from the disease,


    The thinking logic of the whole person has been greatly improved,


    And the demeanor and momentum of strategizing and guiding the family have been regained.


    At this family meeting, Marshal first introduced the progress of his cooperation with the Song Group.


    Marshal said, ¡°Our cooperation with the Song family has now officially entered the negotiation


    process.¡±


    ¡°Starting today, the legal teams of both parties will negotiate on the details of the cooperation,¡±


    ¡°Mainly to finalize the specific terms of the cooperation.¡±


    ¡°We came here with 12 points of sincerity, so the atmosphere of the negotiation is very


    harmonious,¡±


    ¡°There are no details that need to be discussed back and forth,¡±


    ¡°As long as the terms are confirmed and the contract is signed, the cooperation can be started


    immediately.¡±


    The old man nodded lightly and said,


    ¡°Judging from the current situation, the Song Group is of great significance to our settlement.¡±


    ¡°Since the benefactor left the clue of the Song Group on his own initiative,¡±


    ¡°Besides wanting to reveal some of his identity information to us through the Song Family,¡±


    ¡°He also wants to keep the Song family out.¡±


    Then, the old man nced at his second son, Marcus, and said,


    ¡°It stands to reason that Marcus is responsible for all the external business cooperation of the An


    family,¡±


    ¡°But this time the situation is special. The cooperation with the Song Group is not a purely


    commercial project,¡±


    ¡°But our An family¡¯s use of money as a stepping stone.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Marshal and Ms. Song of the Song Group are also old acquaintances, so this matter is


    decided by Marshal is responsible for following up!¡±


    Nics has always pursued harmony and unity within the family,


    So he gave several children different divisions ofbor so that each of them responsibilities are


    clearly defined.


    The purpose of this is that when the children are united,


    Everyone can infiltrate and help each other at all levels,


    And when they are not united, they can supervise and even hinder each other.


    This time Marshal was asked to be responsible for promoting the cooperation project with the Song


    Group.


    Although he knew that Marcus had no objections, he still had to exin clearly the reasons for


    doing so.


    Marcus naturally knew his father¡¯s intentions. Fortunately, he was not at all unhappy with his elder


    brother taking charge of this project.


    After all, the children of the An family have always been very united.


    When ites to intimacy, although each of them has a family, they have somewhat dispersed their


    energy and time on each other,


    But Margaret¡¯s death, and thest time An¡¯s family was almost wiped out, made An¡¯s family even


    more serious about unity.


    At this time, Marcus also cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Dad, I have taken Tece with me these few


    days and carefully sorted out all walks of life in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Especially the public transportation department, social welfare department, and household


    registration department, but so far, no information rted to Charlie has been found.¡±


    The old man sighed softly, and he had expected this result.


    The olddy An at the side spokeforting words at this time,


    ¡°Marcus, don¡¯t be discouraged, Charlie has been missing for twenty years after


    all,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for us to find him in just a few days,¡±


    ¡°I told you before I came, looking for Charlie, this matter may take another twenty years.¡±


    Marcus nodded slightly, and said firmly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, now in my heart, looking for Charlie has


    been ranked first among all things. ¡°


    Tece suddenly remembered something, and said, ¡°By the way, Mom, I found a rather strange thing,¡±


    ¡°Which feels a little abnormal. You and Dad, as well as the eldest brother, second brother, and third


    brother, help me analyze it together.¡±


    The olddy said, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Tece said, ¡°I investigated some situations of the Aurous Hill Orphanage today, and wanted to find


    out whether there is any information about Charlie among the orphans they have rescued over the


    years.¡±


    ¡°The files of the Orphanage are currently unable to find any information rted to Charlie.¡±


    ¡°The strange thing is that the Aurous Hill Orphanage underwent a major changest year, from the


    head of the Orphanage to the staff below, and even the chef who cooks for orphans.¡±


    ¡°I think this matter seems a bit strange, it is not umon for this kind of welfare institution to have


    personnel changes,¡±


    ¡°But it is a bit unbelievable topletely change them all at once, what do you think?¡±


    The old man Nics wrinkled his forehead and said, ¡°In a welfare home, including the management


    and the executive side below,¡±


    ¡°There must be more than a dozen or even twenty people.¡±


    ¡°Even if the entire management is reced, the executive side below shouldn¡¯t be reced, right?¡±


    After all, the orphanage itself still needs to operate, so it¡¯s obviously unreasonable to do so.¡±


    Tece nodded and said, ¡°I think so too, this kind of big change of blood is obviously contrary to


    common sense,¡±


    ¡°So I always feel that the previous group of people must be because of something special, a special


    reason, they resigned collectively.¡±


    At this time, Duncan, who had been absent-minded because of nervousness, suddenly lit up,


    pped his thigh in surprise and said, ¡°The clue you mentioned is too important!¡±


    The old man smiled and asked, ¡°Duncan, You give me a detailed analysis.¡±


    Duncan looked at the old man¡¯s expectant eyes and suddenly fell into struggle and hesitation.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself, ¡°Mr. Wade said that An¡¯s family may be in danger today.¡±


    ¡°If it is really dangerous, I believe that Mr. Wade will not sit still.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet; but, if things change tonight, or if Mr. Wade doesn¡¯t show his true face tonight,¡±


    ¡°Then the An family will have to wait indefinitely if they want to recognize him?¡±


    Immediately, he thought again, ¡°Tece has obviously grasped the key point this time, but she will not


    understand the rtionship for a while.¡±


    ¡°If I follow her clue to remind her, then even if Mr. Wade does not show up tonight,¡±


    ¡°Or continue to cover up his identity, following the clue of the orphanage, it might be much easier to


    find him!¡±


    ¡°And I just add a few words on Tece¡¯s point of view, Mr. Wade shouldn¡¯t me me, right?¡±

 Chapter 5556

    Chapter 5556


    Thinking of this, Duncan made up his mind to give An¡¯s family some tips, so he made a serious


    analysis and said,


    ¡°You all have more experience in business management than I do.¡±


    ¡°I believe you must be very clear about this kind of up and down.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to happen in anypany or any unit; No matter how cohesive this old team is,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for everyone from top to bottom to be united as one,¡±


    ¡°Let alone a welfare home, even in a well-trained army, there will inevitably be deserters and


    traitors;¡±


    ¡°But as Tece said, this team left collectivelyst year without leaving any clues,¡±


    ¡°And if you think about it deeply, you can find that the organizational discipline of this team is very


    strong,¡±


    ¡°It may even have reached the standard of a paramilitary team, but it is absolutely impossible to


    polish this kind of team without cultivating it for a long time, so how could it appear in an ordinary


    orphanage?¡±


    When the An family heard this, they all nodded in agreement.


    Duncan concluded, ¡°So, in my opinion, this feeling is more like there is a powerful person behind


    the scenes. If I am not wrong, this team must be arranged here as a whole by that powerful person.¡±


    ¡°Last year, the team was withdrawn from here as a whole, and they moved forward and retreated


    together, probably to carry out a certain important mission.¡±


    The olddy asked a little excitedly, ¡°Duncan, what do you mean to say that this orphanage is where


    it has something to do with Charlie?!¡±


    Duncan nodded, ¡°Yes, Auntie, I do have this suspicion.¡±


    Marshal smacked his lips and said, ¡°It would be great if we could find out when these people came


    to Aurous Hill, we can be sure now, they walked together when they left,¡±


    ¡°But there is no evidence to prove that they also came together when they came.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple!¡± Tece said excitedly, ¡°Check the social security files of the previous team! The welfare


    home is a social welfare organization, with government funding and private donations.¡±


    ¡°This kind of unit that requires public supervision must haveplete personnel information.¡±


    ¡°In particr, they may really be carrying out a major mission. If this is the case, they must be


    superficiallypliant and wless, otherwise once someone finds out on their personnel


    information is abnormal, it is very likely that you will notice the problem immediately!¡±


    Duncan praised, ¡°Tece¡¯s thinking is very clear, if you find a way to find the previous personnel files


    of Aurous Hill Welfare Institute, you may be able to see the clue!¡±


    Marcus said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll let someone find a way to check it!¡±


    After that, he immediately took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    The old man has retired for many years, and his contacts back then were dead, retired, old, and


    down. There are not many contacts that can really be picked up and used.


    And Marcus, as the person in charge of An family¡¯s external business, has actually taken over An


    family¡¯s business for a long time,


    So he is actually the one with the most connections and the strongest influence in An family.


    In other words, the old man is the supreme emperor of the An family and is highly respected, but


    Marcus is the current emperor of the An family, holding the world in his hands.


    After making a phone call, Marcus said to everyone, ¡°Someone has already checked it, and the


    results wille out soon.¡± Everyone became extremely looking forward to it.


    Ten minutester.


    When Marcus received the call, he immediately pressed the answer button, turned on the


    loudspeaker, and asked,


    ¡°Azu, I asked you to check the matter. How is it going?¡±


    The middle-aged man called Azu said respectfully ¡°Mr. An, I just checked the personnel files of the


    Aurous Hill City Welfare Institute.¡±


    ¡°The previous batch of staff indeed left togetherst year. As for the time when these people joined


    the job, it is not exactly the same.¡±


    After hearing this, everyone said, Unable to feel a little disappointed, Marcus asked him,


    ¡°Maybe you can introduce to me the employment status of these people.¡±


    The Azu introduced, ¡°Mr. An, the organizational structure of this orphanage is extremely stable.


    They include the dean, teachers, aunts, chefs, and cleaning staff.¡±


    ¡°There are a total of 16 people. Among these 16 people, the ones who have worked for the shortest


    time It¡¯s been almost twenty years,¡±


    ¡°And to be honest, I¡¯ve never seen such a stable team. In twenty years, no one has increased, and


    no one has decreased.¡±


    ¡°Twenty years?!¡±


    His expression suddenly turned cold!


    This time point is too sensitive for them.


    Because Margaret, the sweet girl of heaven, and her husband Changying died in Aurous Hill twenty


    years ago.


    And their only son, Charlie, also disappeared twenty years ago¡­


    Everyone felt that they had been touching the world with their eyes closed for twenty years, and this


    time it seemed that they had grasped something.


    The eldest son, Marshal, blurted out impatiently,


    ¡°Tell me in detail when these sixteen people joined the job!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The ancestor quickly said, ¡°Of the sixteen people, fourteen are from the end of winter twenty years


    ago.¡±


    ¡°In addition to the 15 of them, theirst dean joined in the fall and November of 20 years ago. Those


    who entered the job in February will be twenty years old in three months.¡±


    Old Madam An¡¯s expression was horrified!


    She cried out almost instantly, choking with sobs, ¡°Margaret and Changying came to Aurous Hill


    from Eastcliff in March twenty years ago,¡±


    ¡°And their ident¡­was at the end of October¡­Charlie also disappeared at the end of October ¡­¡±


    The old man Nics stood up excitedly, and said incoherently, ¡°This must be


    Changying¡¯s arrangement!¡±


    ¡°He had always been good at taking precautions. Those fourteen people came earlier than him and


    Margaret, which proves that he has already started to set up in Aurous Hill before he left!¡±


    As he said that, his tone became more excited, and he said in a trembling voice, ¡°He must know


    that he and Margaret came to Aurous Hill to be in danger, so he put his people in the orphanage in


    advance.¡±


    ¡°After he and Margaret had an ident, the other party must have practiced in advance, don¡¯t you


    know?¡±


    ¡°How many times has Charlie been sent to this orphanage? Over the years, so many people have


    come to Aurous Hill to look for Charlie,¡±


    ¡°But no one would have thought that he would live in Aurous Hill, right under the noses of these


    people!¡±


    At this point, he said with a lot of emotion, ¡°Who would have thought that Charlie, who everyone


    wanted to find after digging three feet, would be ced in an orphanage that didn¡¯t show any


    abnormalities on the surface?¡± ¡°I can hide it from everyone who is looking for Charlie, even Charlie


    himself,


    I¡¯m afraid it has been hidden for a long time!¡±


    The olddy An burst into tears, and said excitedly, ¡°That means that Charlie has always been here


    in Aurous Hill, even he could be in Aurous Hill right now!¡±


    The old man shook his head and poured cold water on her, ¡°I can be sure that Charlie has lived in


    Aurous Hill for a long time, otherwise the dozen or so people in the orphanage wouldn¡¯t have stayed


    here forever.¡±


    ¡°They only withdrewst year, but Charlie is still in Aurous Hill at the moment, I¡¯m not sure,¡±


    ¡°After all those people leftst year, does that mean Charlie has left Aurous Hill too?¡±


    Marshal blurted out, ¡°Dad, Mom! Tomorrow we Just follow the identities of these sixteen people and


    dig to the bottom!¡±


    ¡°If ording to what you said, these people took care of Charlie to grow up, I don¡¯t believe that


    Charlie¡¯s whereabouts can¡¯t be found by them!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marshal was also overjoyed, and blurted out,


    ¡°Tomorrow, oh no! Tonight, I will send someone to bring all their materials over!


    ¡°It¡¯s been twenty years¡­ my great-grandson, your grandpa finally found your clue!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked up to the sky and sighed,


    ¡°Margaret, Changying, the back road you left for Charlie twenty years ago, even though you didn¡¯t


    share it with me, how much do you distrust me in your hearts?¡±


    Just as the old man Nics was sighing, there was an exmation from outside the window, ¡°There


    is a killer! Protect the olddy!¡±


    As soon as the voice finished speaking, a clear and pleasant sound of swords whizzing around the


    vi was heard.


    Suddenly, many people screamed at the same time, and the smell of blood enveloped the entire


    vi from all sides!


    Duncan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he was shocked, ¡°The formidable enemy that Mr. Wade warned


    about has reallye!¡±

 Chapter 5557

    Chapter 5557


    At this moment, the yard around the vi has already be a ce of purgatory!


    Jermo held a wooden sword that was less than thirty centimeters long, But the invisible de was


    nearly two meters long!


    This is the magic weapon temporarily entrusted to him by the Lord!


    Although the wooden sword looked short, small, and unremarkable,


    It is actually like a lightsaber in Star Wars, with an extraordinary killing distance.


    The setting logic of the lightsaber in the movie is that the hilt releases sma to form the edge of


    the sword,


    And Jermo¡¯s wooden sword is actually better!


    It can transform into a sword edge with aura, and that sword edge can even be controlled by him as


    he likes!


    Several bodyguards tried to besiege him, but Jermo just held the sword with one hand and shook


    the air,


    And a sword energy that was heard but not seen shot out in the air,


    Rushing towards the front bodyguards. When he is one meter away from Jermo,


    The invisible sword had already pierced his chest!


    With a flick of Jermo¡¯s wrist, the sword energy piercing the opponent¡¯s chest suddenly cut open the


    opponent¡¯s wound,


    Blood and internal organs spewed out uncontrobly, and the bodyguard died suddenly!


    The other bodyguards were scared out of their wits!


    They had never seen such a weird attack method.


    Jermo¡¯s inconspicuous short wooden sword was clearly still a certain distance from hispanion,


    But hispanion¡¯s chest was pierced in an instant,


    And was even pierced by a wave. The invisible force tore a big hole!


    This bloody scene immediately made them terrified, and their survival instinct made them


    subconsciously stop and want to retreat.


    But, in front of Jermo, how could theye and go freely?


    Although Jermo¡¯s speed is not as fast as the radar locking speed of the antiaircraft gun,


    And the speed of the cannon ejection, these ordinary fighters have no chance of winning in front of


    him!


    If the near-defense guns were shotguns, and Jermo was a cheetah,


    And these poor warriors were at most a few rabbits that couldn¡¯t even bite through the leopard¡¯s


    skin!


    Just as they stopped and turned their heads to run away,


    Jermo suddenly took a step forward with his right foot,


    And his body instantly rushed forward like an arrow that had left the string!


    Immediately afterward, there was a scream!


    The bodyguard who ran the slowest saw the bleeding wound on his chest and screamed.


    What¡¯s weird is that even though he was seriously injured, he was running even faster than before!


    Immediately afterward, they see him uncontrobly crashing into his otherpanion at a very high


    speed,


    And at the same time, blood gushed out of his otherpanion¡¯s chest in an instant,


    And the man tried to cover the wound with his hands in horror,


    But as soon as the hand touched the wound, four fingers were cut off in one fell swoop!


    The man was scared out of his wits, crying and shouting,


    ¡°This¡­what the hell is this¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jermo¡¯s wrist flicked again,


    And the two of them lost the momentum to move forward in an instant.


    There was a sparse sound, and looking at those two people again,


    The chest cavity had been cut obliquely to the waist,


    And the internal organs were scattered all over the floor!


    Afterward, Jermo quickly stepped forward and beheaded the frightened Anjia bodyguards one by


    one.


    Although a bodyguard took out a pistol and shot Jermo,


    But Jermo moved very fast, and the bodyguard¡¯s marksmanship,


    And reaction speed was not as urate and fast as a close-in gun equipped with radar,


    So it was impossible to hurt Jermo at all.


    But Jermo is different, his speed is extremely fast,


    Those bodyguards and courtyard guards of the An family have almost no ability to escape in front of


    him!


    These bodyguards are usually top-notch high-level warriors,


    But in front of Jermo, they could only be ughtered, and they were quickly ughtered!


    On the mountainside not far away, Jeremiah frowned as she watched Jermo go on a killing spree in


    Wanliu Vi.


    She and Jermo spent a lot of time, and always thought that this old boy was only focused on his


    cultivation,


    But it was only today that she realized that this old boy had such a strong desire to kill!


    Just when she felt that Jermo was too cruel, in the sky, a low-flying helicopter flew towards Wanliu


    Vi!


    At this time, An¡¯s family, hearing the screams outside, had their hearts in their throats.


    They also didn¡¯t expect that their family had just experienced a crisis of almost extinction in New


    York some time ago,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    And the other party chased them to China so quickly!


    Charlie¡¯s third uncle, Martel, said nervously, ¡°Dad, Mom,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this time there will be a lot of bad luck, you two, go through the back door first!¡±


    Marshal also reacted, and quickly said, ¡°Yes, Dad, You and Mom go first, we stay here and watch!¡±


    The old man Nics snorted coldly, ¡°Go? Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°No matter whoes, his goal is our family and none of us can escape!¡±


    After that, he looked at Duncan and said, ¡°Duncan, this is a matter for us to settle down.¡±


    ¡°I have implicated you oncest time, and this time I must not let you be implicated again.¡±


    ¡°You go first, the other party¡¯s target is us. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Duncan smiled helplessly, and said seriously, ¡°Uncle,¡±


    ¡°Last time I listened to you and left first, so I was shot into a ho¡¯s nest with a gun.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, you were sitting in the box and never met danger,¡±


    ¡°Today you still want me to go first, isn¡¯t it appropriate?¡±


    Nics blurted out, ¡°Duncan! I¡¯m not joking with you! Outside is safe!¡±


    Duncan shook his head, and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle,¡±


    ¡°You are a lucky person with a natural face, so I am the safest staying with you!¡±

 Chapter 5558

    Chapter 5558


    Nics was anxious, and cursed, ¡°What are you doing, kid?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be soft and hard with me here?¡±


    ¡°If you really want something wrong with my An family,¡±


    ¡°How can I exin it to your short-lived old man?!¡±


    At this time, the door was kicked open suddenly, and a cold voice came,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go? Huh Hmph, none of you are going to leave today!¡±


    Everyone was a little horrified when they saw the personing, And saw that the person was a


    thin old man in a long gown.


    Nics looked at Jermo, and asked loudly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jermo looked around with a sneer, and said arrogantly, ¡°You can call me


    Jermo, or you can call me your death angel.¡±


    Nics frowned and asked, ¡°Why did youe here to kill innocent people indiscriminately?¡±


    Jermoughed and said, ¡°That does not matter none of you can escape!¡±


    After that, he suddenly frowned, as if he had been electrocuted,


    And blurted out with wide eyes, ¡°Here¡­how can there be a faint spiritual energy here?!¡±


    Charlie used the formation formed by Rejuvenation Pill, and it was still running silently in this vi.


    An¡¯s family and Duncan could only feel that the whole person living here felt refreshed and in good


    condition,


    But they didn¡¯t know that there was actually a faint aura,


    And medicinal effect of the Rejuvenation Pill permeate the air.


    Therefore, when Jermo suddenly asked questions,


    Everyone in the An family was puzzled and had no idea what energy he was talking about.


    At this time, Jermo seemed to have discovered a new world, And he was so excited that there was


    nothing to add!


    He didn¡¯t understand formations, and he didn¡¯t know where the spirit formation was for a while,


    And he thought that the vi naturally had spiritual veins.


    This is the end of the Dharma era, and it is extremely difficult to find spiritual energy in nature,


    But Jermo did not expect that such a vi built of reinforced concrete would be filled with faint


    spiritual energy!


    If this kind of spiritual energy is always there,


    Then staying here to practice will definitely get twice the result with half the effort!


    Agitated, he pointed the wooden sword in his hand at the crowd, and said coldly,


    ¡°No one answered, right? Since no one answered,¡±


    ¡°I can only choose one person to behead in front of you, so as to make an example to others!¡±


    After that, he saw Tece who was dressed very intelligently from the corner of his eye, and sneered,


    ¡°This girl must be the second daughter of the An family, Tece An, right?¡±


    Tece asked vigntly, ¡°What do you want to do?!¡±


    Jermo sneered, ¡°I want to work hard for you to teach your parents and elder brother a lesson called


    ¡°The End of Refusal to Cooperate.¡± After finishing speaking, he immediately swung the wooden


    sword, The invisible sword immediately shed at Tece.


    Tece felt a gust of winding towards her, and her whole body seemed to have been immobilized,


    And she couldn¡¯t move even if she stood there.


    At that very moment, Duncan suddenly threw a teacup on the ground and yelled, ¡°You fcuking


    ba5tard!


    ¡°If you still want to find out where Maria is and her ring, stop there immediately!¡±


    Jermo¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, his hands stopped for a moment,


    He looked at Duncan in disbelief, and asked, ¡°You¡­ who are you?!¡±


    ¡°How do you know the name, Maria Lin?! How do you know her ring?¡±


    ¡°Speak up now! What is your rtionship with her!¡±


    Duncan did not expect that the words Charlie taught him were really useful!


    Seeing that the other party stoppedpletely, he breathed a sigh of relief,


    And said without flinching, ¡°Who am I? You don¡¯t deserve to know!¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything about Maria and that ring, otherwise, I will make your life worse than death!¡±


    Duncan sneered, ¡°What? Threatening me? Let me tell you,¡±


    ¡°If you dare to hurt anyone here today Man,¡±


    ¡°You will never be able to find Maria¡¯s whereabouts in your life!¡± Jermo was both nervous and


    excited.


    Nervous for that he was only one step away frompleting the mission of the Lord.


    The An family will definitely be killed by his sword energy.


    What made him excited was that he actually found a clue rted to Maria!


    Could it be that if he came to Aurous Hill this time, he will return home with a full load?!


    Thinking of this, he immediately strode up to Duncan, grabbed his neck with one hand at an


    extremely fast speed,


    Then lifted him into the air, and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t know aura,¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not a warrior. How will you know the name, Maria? Say, who told you!¡±


    Duncan was picked up by the neck, and soon his face was ck and purple,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But he still endured the severe pain and gave Jermo With a sneer,


    He said with difficulty with disdainful eyes, ¡°If you have¡­you will kill me!¡±


    Jermo said coldly, ¡°Do you think I dare not?!¡±


    Duncan sneered, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Then try it!¡± Ah! Let me see if you dare!¡±


    Jermo gritted his teeth for a moment, and continued with a vicious face,


    ¡°To tell you the truth, my mission here today is to take the lives of An¡¯s family!¡±


    ¡°Now, this mission is not far from sess, there is only thisst step left!¡±


    ¡°After the An family is destroyed, if I can find Maria,¡±


    ¡°It will be an icing on the cake; even if I can¡¯t find her,¡±


    ¡°It is a great achievement to destroy the An family today!¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t think that, If you know Maria¡¯s whereabouts, I will spare you,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, on the contrary, if you don¡¯t tell Maria¡¯s whereabouts within three seconds,¡±


    ¡°I will be the first to kill you!¡±


    At this time, a voice came from the door


    A young man¡¯s mocking voice said,


    ¡°It¡¯s just an old dog who wants to destroy An¡¯s family, you old thing, how arrogant you are!¡±

 Chapter 5559

    Chapter 5559


    No one thought that when all the bodyguards of An family were killed and corpses were strewn all


    over the ce,


    There would still be people who would dare to walk in through that door!


    The extremely arrogant Jermo, when he heard the sarcasm, his whole body was furious.


    He immediately turned around, wanting to see who the hellish ba5tard was, who dared to say that


    he was just an old thing!


    And Duncan and An family recognized this familiar voice in an instant.


    Duncan knew that this was Charlieing!


    And the An family also knew that this was the arrival of the benefactor!


    Although they all recognized Charlie¡¯s voice, their moods werepletely different.


    Duncan had known for a long time that Charlie would definitelye, and he was even thinking in


    his heart,


    ¡°Charlie, Charlie, you are finally willing to show up! If youe a few secondste, I won¡¯t be


    hanging long¡­¡±


    But in the hearts of the An family at this time, there are only three words:


    ¡°Survival from desperation!¡±


    They know that benefactor is powerful, and if hees, they will be saved!


    In the hearts of the An family, apart from the four words ¡°survival from a desperate situation¡±,


    They soon had another thought, that is, whether they would be lucky enough to see the true face of


    the benefactor this time!


    Therefore, An family and Jermo all looked at the gate at the same time, they all wanted to see what


    the person who came looked like.


    At this moment, they could only hear Charlie¡¯s footsteps passing through the hallway,


    And the footsteps were neither too fast nor too slow, and every step seemed extraordinarily calm.


    The An family waited with bated breath at this moment, but Jermo¡¯s heart suddenly tightened up.


    Because, although he hadn¡¯t seen anyoneing yet,


    For some reason, there was an indescribable sense of tension in his heart!


    Following the sound of footsteps, Charlie, dressed in ck, walked in from the end of the entrance.


    Today¡¯s Charlie didn¡¯t turn off the lights or cover his face!


    When he appeared in front of An family and Jermo in his true colors, thetter all gasped, and


    everyone¡¯s eyes widened with horror!


    Jermo couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, he blurted out in shock,


    ¡°Changying Wade?! Are you still alive?!¡±


    The olddy of the An family couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Changying?! Is it really Changying?!¡±


    The old man was bewildered, his whole brain seemed to be short-circuited,


    And he subconsciously said, ¡°Our benefactor is actually Changying? This¡­


    How is this possible¡­ He has already¡­¡±


    No wonder the An family didn¡¯t recognize Charlie.


    On the one hand, Charlie and his father are indeed very simr in appearance,


    And for the An family, the Changying they knew was Changying in his twenties to early thirties,


    So Changying left them before his death a memory, no matter in figure, appearance, or age, is


    almost the same as the current Charlie. On the other hand, Charlie disappeared when he was eight


    years old, And his appearance at that time was only somewhat simr to now.


    They had no idea what Charlie would look like if he lived to this day.


    Therefore, it was their instinctive reaction that everyone regarded him as Changying in a trance.


    At this time, Charlie stood in front of everyone with his head held high, and said loudly,


    ¡°I¡¯m not Changying! I¡¯m his son! Charlie!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this moment!


    Charlie¡¯s words were like the thunder that shook Aurous Hill two days ago and exploded directly in


    their minds!


    The olddy burst into tears instantly, looked at Charlie, and cried out,


    ¡°Charlie? Are you Charlie Wade?! Are you really Charlie Wade?!¡±


    The old man couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears, his vision waspletely blurred and distorted.


    He choked up and asked, ¡°Charlie¡­is it really you?¡±


    His three uncles and aunt were also in tears at this time.


    They never dreamed that Charlie, who had been looking for twenty years, would appear in front of


    them on his own initiative.


    And they didn¡¯t expect that Charlie, who they had been looking for, for twenty years, was actually


    the benefactor who saved the lives of An family some time ago!


    Seeing the tears rolling down from An family, Charlie¡¯s mood was extremelyplicated at this


    time.


    In his heart, the An family is of course his rtives, blood is thicker than water, and that¡¯s why he


    saved the An family twice.


    However, in his heart, the An family, like the Wade family, have unforgivable hatred.


    He hates the Wade family because the Wade family forced their parents to leave Eastcliff for their


    own benefit, and eventually died in Aurous Hill When they were forced to leave, An Jia never


    offered a helping hand.


    He reconciled with the Wade family because his grandfather reflected on his mistakes back then,


    and thought of defending his parents¡¯ mausoleum and dignity with death when Joseph attacked


    them.


    At this time, Jermo pushed Duncan away, turned aroundpletely, looked at


    Charlie,ughed grimly, and said jokingly,


    ¡°It turns out that he is Changying¡¯s son, no wonder he looks so simr to him, and I let you run away


    twenty years ago.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe back by yourself after twenty years!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s eyes turned blood red, and he asked in a cold voice, ¡°You killed my parents?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He said arrogantly, ¡°Twenty years ago, I was ordered toe to


    Aurous Hill to kill Changying¡¯s family of three,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that old fox Changying figured out that there would be a catastrophe first, so someone


    took you away, you little ba5tard!¡±


    Jermo sneered and said, ¡°However, God has eyes. Today, in addition to being ordered to destroy An


    family,¡±


    ¡°I was also ordered to wait for you to appear before me.¡±


    ¡°I thought this trick might not be useful, but I didn¡¯t expect heaven to have it.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave the road, you will force your way in if there is no way to hell! In this case, on


    Huangquan Road, you will go with your grandparents and family!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s eyes almost burst out with chilling intent. He looked at Jermo and said coldly,


    ¡°For the past twenty years, I have been thinking about avenging my parents all the time. After


    waiting for twenty years,¡±


    ¡°I finally got you, don¡¯t be in a hurry to reincarnate, I will find your lord, cut him into pieces, and send


    him to the underworld to meet you!¡±


    Jermo frowned, and said coldly, ¡°Boy! Know the Lord?! It seems that you know us very well!¡±


    Charlie sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the Warriors Den? It seems to be a big deal,¡±


    ¡°So I might as well tell you that the one who attacked your dead soldiers stationed in Cyprus is me.


    It was blown up.¡±


    Then, Charlie said again, ¡°Oh, by the way, if I¡¯m not wrong, you should be one of the four Earls,


    right? But you should be one of the Three Earls now, after tonight The Three Earls will be renamed


    the Two Earls!¡±


    Jermo¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely awe-inspiring, and he said sharply,


    ¡°Jarvis died at your hands?!¡± I was busy with business and didn¡¯t have time to go to Cyprus to kill


    him,¡±


    ¡°So I asked someone to install a few close-in defense guns and wait for him to fall into the trap.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Charlie chuckled lightly and said, ¡°This man¡¯s death was really tragic. He


    was a majestic earl, he was bombed into minced meat by a near-defense artillery,¡±


    ¡°And a person weighing several tens of catties was crushed by the bomb st powder,¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And thergest piece is probably not enough for you to stick between your teeth.¡±

 Chapter 5560

    Chapter 5560


    Jermo With an extremely gloomy face, said coldly, ¡°My boy, it turns out that you have been against


    us all the time! If so, then you were the one who saved An family in New York, right?!¡±


    Charlie looked at him, then looked at The An family and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Jermo remembered what Duncan said just now, and asked Charlie, ¡°Then you were the one who


    saved Maria in Northern Europe?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Your Lord must be very angry when you didn¡¯t catch Maria?¡±


    Jermo gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Boy, where is Maria¡¯s ring?!¡±


    Charlie smiled, took off the glove on his right hand, and slowly raised his middle finger towards


    Jermo, and the ring that Maria gave him was on the middle finger!


    At this moment, Charlie looked at Jermo, and asked him curiously, ¡°Old dog, is this what you¡¯re


    talking about?¡±


    Jermo originally thought that Charlie was provoking him with the middle finger, but when he saw the


    ring, his pupils shrank suddenly!


    Although he has never seen this ring with his own eyes, he has heard the Lord describe it in detail!


    The Lord said that this ring is bronze in color with a delicate luster, without any decorative patterns.


    The ring is about two centimeters wide, which is about 0.66 centimeters, and the size is the size of


    a normal adult male¡¯s bezel.


    These arepletely consistent with the ring on Charlie¡¯s hand.


    In addition, Duncan had voluntarily mentioned Maria and her ring, so Jermo concluded that this ring


    is the treasure that the Lord has always dreamed of!


    The Lord said that this ring hides a great mystery, unraveling the mystery will not only improve one¡¯s


    cultivation but also make one live forever.


    As for how to unlock this secret, only the Lord in the whole world may know, and even Maria herself


    may not know.


    The Lord has said countless times that whoever can find this ring will be the number one of the


    Warriors Den,


    And the Lord will also pass on what he has learned all his life to him without reservation, and he can


    even share it with him the mystery of the ring.


    Therefore, for Jermo, whether it is to destroy An¡¯s family, or kill Changying¡¯s son, even if he


    personally takes Maria to the Lord.


    These three things were added. It seems that it is not as important as bringing this ring back to the


    Lord.


    Thinking of this, Jermo immediately said, ¡°Boy! As long as you give me this ring, I can let you and


    your grandparents go on the road without pain. This is the greatest kindness I can give you!¡±


    Charlie retorted. ¡°Old dog, if you honestly tell me all the details of the Warriors Den, I might be able


    to leave your whole body, which is the greatest kindness I can give you!¡±


    Jermo shouted with a gloomy expression, ¡°Boy, you are looking for death!¡± After that, he sacrificed


    the wooden sword, manipted the wooden sword to strike a de, and shot at Charlie extremely


    quickly.


    Charlie knew that this person was very powerful, if he really fought to the death with him, the people


    in this vi would probably not be spared, maybe the aftermath of a certain magic technique could


    turn them into dust.


    So, he took a few steps back in an instant, and while dodging the invisible sword, he said to Jermo,


    ¡°If you want a ring, follow me out and find a ce where no one is around.¡±


    ¡°If you lose, keep your head!¡± Next; you win, and my life and this ring belong to you!¡±


    Seeing that Charlie¡¯s figure was very fast, Jermo temporarily withdrew his sword and snorted coldly,


    ¡°Boy, do you want to y here with me?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t give me the ring obediently, I will kill your grandparents and grandma¡¯s


    whole family first!¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t expect that Jermo would not be fooled.


    So, he looked around and said in a cold voice,


    ¡°After my parents died, apart from the culprit who I hated the most, the next two groups of people, I


    hated them along too.¡±


    Jermo frowning asked, ¡°Which two groups are they?¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°One of them is my grandfather¡¯s family.¡±


    Then, Charlie looked at his tearful grandfather, and said coldly, ¡°The other one is the family of my


    grandfather.¡±


    Hearing these words, Mr. An expression was instantly dimmed, and his face was full of shame and


    remorse.


    At this time, Jermo said disdainfully, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t bully me here. They are all your close rtives, how


    can you hate them?!¡±


    Charlie said coldly, ¡°Best rtives? Do you know that you wanted to kill me?


    Where have I been in the past twenty years since my parent¡¯s death?¡±


    Jermo frowned and asked, ¡°Where is it?¡±


    The An family was also staring at Charlie intently at this moment, and they also wanted to know


    where Charlie had been in the past twenty years!


    Charlie pointed at the ground and said loudly, ¡°I have been in Aurous Hill for the past twenty years! I


    have lived here for twenty years!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Jermo frowned and said, ¡°After your parents died, not only were they


    looking for you, but we were also looking for you. We searched all over Aurous Hill, but we didn¡¯t


    find any trace of you!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°No I found out that it was because my father had prepared an orphanage


    for me a long time ago, and after the ident, I lived in the orphanage and waspletely isted


    from the outside world.¡± The An family was also horrified when they heard this.


    Although they spected about their doubts about the orphanage just a few minutes ago, they still


    find it hard to believe that Charlie has been living in Aurous Hill without going anywhere for so many


    years.


    Jermo was stunned for a moment, and couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Changying, you really are a dragon


    and a phoenix among people. This matter, even the Lord didn¡¯t think of it¡­¡±


    He said with a sneer, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make any sense for you to tell me these things. I just want the


    ring in your hand! Hand over the ring, and I can give you a happy time!¡±


    Charlie ignored him, and said with a light smile, ¡°I have lived in Aurous Hill for twenty years under


    the fence, and the life was as hard as it could be. Though tired, I have never gone to the Wade


    family, nor to the An family, do you know why?¡±


    Jermo frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°Of course, it is because I hate them! Until now, I can¡¯t forgive them for


    their betrayal and abandonment of my parents.¡±


    Jermo asked, ¡°Since you hate them, why did you save them again and again?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Saving them was just a coincidence. The time in New York, you should


    know that it was Sara Gu¡¯s concert that day, and An family also went to that concert, so you seized


    the opportunity.¡±


    Jermo squinted his eyes and looked at Charlie. Although he was not involved in this matter, but


    knew the process very clearly.


    It was the informant ced by the Warriors Den in An family who suddenly reported the news that


    the An family was going to act collectively.


    The Lord immediately sent the dead men to the concert site to kill them. As a result, there was no


    news of the dead men sent.


    Charlie continued, ¡°Sara is from Eastcliff, and her father, is my father¡¯s sworn brother,¡±


    ¡°So I made a marriage contract with her when I was young. Strictly speaking, she is the fianc¨¦e


    arranged for me by my parents before their death;¡±


    ¡°The reason why I appeared there that day was that I also went to cheer for


    Sara that day, and I happened to be sitting next to An family.¡±


    ¡°It is not so much that I acted to save them, it is better to say that I acted to catch the dead men.


    How can I know the specific information about those dead men?¡±


    Then, Charlie said, ¡°As for today, to be honest, the main purpose of mying here is not to save


    people, but to kill you!¡±


    Jermo¡¯s eyes froze, ¡°Kill me? It¡¯s up to you?!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Not only will I kill you, but I will also kill the two remaining earls of the


    Warriors Den, and then I will smash that sh!tty Lord to pieces. And you are just a little vegetable on


    my road to revenge!¡±


    Jermo sneered sinisterly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then wait until I kill your grandpa and grandma¡¯s family,


    and then I willpete with you!¡±


    Charlie sneered and said, ¡°If you want toe,e now, if you don¡¯te, I will leave first.¡±


    Then, Charlie said again, ¡°Oh, by the way, I wrote down your appearance today, if you want to find


    me in the future, I¡¯m afraid It won¡¯t be so easy!¡±


    ¡°Or I will look for you in the future! You can decide for yourself whether you want toe or not!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Charlie turned around immediately and ran out at top speed without looking


    back.


    He wasn¡¯t betting on whether Jermo would chase after him without hesitation, but he knew and was


    absolutely sure that Jermo would chase him out immediately without hesitation!


    The reason why he is so confident is that when Charlie dodged his sword just now, he had


    deliberately let him see his extremely fast skills.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And Charlie believes that this man must also understand that with his strength, it is not easy to


    catch up with him.


    If you don¡¯t waste even half a second, you might still have a 50% chance of chasing with all your


    strength, but if you are distracted, even if you only dy for a second, it is absolutely impossible to


    catch up.


    And he wanted to kill so many people, but it was not that easy!


    Even if the An family has no power like chickens, it will take time for him to activate the magic


    weapon to cast it,


    And it will take at least ten seconds to activate it to kill an acquaintance, so he must be very clear.


    Can choose one!


    As expected, Charlie didn¡¯t expect it!


    The moment he rushed out, Jermo did not hesitate at all, and immediately chased after him!


    To him, the life and death of An family is not important in front of that ring!


    What¡¯s more, he felt that the An family had nothing left to do, so he chased after Charlie to kill him,


    and take the ring, they couldn¡¯t escape very far!


    Moreover, the An family has no one to protect them. After killing Charlie, he can return to the vi


    and kill all the An family.


    In that way, not only does he gets the ring, but he can also kill An family and Charlie, which is


    equivalent topleting the three tasks given by the Lord at once!


    However, if he really let Charlie run away, it would be a heavy loss! Not only does he expose his


    identity, but he also missed a great opportunity to get the ring!


    So he didn¡¯t need to think about chasing or not chasing,


    And he didn¡¯t need to worry about whether Charlie is acting to divert the tiger away from the


    mountain because he knew that chasing him with all his strength was his only choice!

 Chapter 5561

    Chapter 5561


    This moment.


    Jeremiah, who was secretly observing Wanliu Vi on the opposite side of the mountain,


    Saw a ck shadow galloping out of the vi, followed by Jermo, the head of the four Earls.


    What Jeremiah didn¡¯t expect was that the leading ck shadow would gallop away,


    While Jermo was chasing after it with a wooden sword in one hand and a Taoist robe in the other!


    She could even hear Jermo¡¯s roar, ¡°Boy, hand over that ring wisely!¡±


    ¡°Then tell me where Maria is hiding! If the old man is in a good mood,¡±


    ¡°I can spare you! Otherwise, when the old man catches you, Your head must fall!¡±


    Charlie scolded without looking back, ¡°You old dog, don¡¯t bark,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know if you can still make a living at that age,¡±


    ¡°But you dare to talk nonsense here!¡±


    ¡°You want a ring, catch up with your father first!¡±


    Jeremiah was stunned for a moment, ¡°Ring? Maria? Could it be that Jermo discovered Maria¡¯s


    ring?¡±


    ¡°Or, Maria¡¯s ring is on the man in ck?!¡±


    Just as she was confused and terrified,


    Arge group of people chased out of the vi again!


    After these people chased them out, they saw that the man in ck,


    And Jermo had already rushed hundreds of meters at top speed, And they didn¡¯t know what to do


    for a while.


    Seeing these people, Jeremiah was even more surprised, ¡°The An family is still alive?!¡±


    ¡°Jermo went in for at least a minute before the man in ck arrived.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he attack the An family for such a long time?!¡±


    ¡°With his strength, it would take at most half a minute to kill the An family¡­¡±


    At this moment, the An family who chased them all the way out were all anxious.


    They are not fools, they naturally know that Charlie deliberately said those seemingly heartless


    words just now,


    In fact, to lure away the murderous old man and save them.


    The olddy was in a hurry, and just after wiping her tears with her sleeves,


    Her eyes filled with tears instantly, she grabbed the old man¡¯s hand, and cried, ¡°Nics, what if


    something happens to Charlie¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare I have the face to meet Maragret and Changying in the future!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man was also crying uncontrobly, and said with grief and remorse,


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ It¡¯s all my fault¡­ If I could let go of my face,¡±


    ¡°Changying might not have been so stiff with An¡¯s family in the future;¡±


    ¡°Margaret, if she and Changying came out of Wade¡¯s house, they wouldn¡¯t end up in Aurous Hill like


    that¡­¡±


    Then, the old man said again, ¡°Charlie has been avoiding us for so many years,¡±


    ¡°Naturally because he couldn¡¯t forgive us¡­ But even so,¡±


    ¡°He is still standing up twice to save us from fire and water,¡±


    ¡°I, as a grandfather, am really ashamed, regretful, and sorry!¡±


    Duncan said with a very firm expression at this time,


    ¡°Uncle, Mr. Wade has supernatural powers,¡±


    ¡°I believe nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°Yes! The top priority right now is to move you to a safe ce first!¡±


    The old man asked in shock, ¡°What did you say? Mr. Wade?!¡±


    ¡°Duncan, you ba5tard has known Charlie for a long time,¡±


    ¡°But you just haven¡¯t told me, have you?!¡±


    Duncan said in shame, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s a long story,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you slowly in a while!¡±


    Just as he was speaking, the deafening whistling sound came again.


    Everyone looked up and saw another helicopter galloping from the other side of the mountain!


    This helicopter is obviously bigger than the one just now.


    The helicopter dived all the way andnded very quickly in the open space in front of the vi.


    Before the fusge stopped, a middle-aged man opened the cabin door from the inside,


    And rushed outside desperately waving.


    This middle-aged man is exactly Orvel.


    As early as when Charlie told Duncan what he said about Maria, He had already thought about his


    n for tonight.


    He first asked Issac to call the public surveince of Wanliu Vi,


    And sat in the helicopter to monitor the movement of the Vi in real-time.


    And it only takes two or three minutes for him to fly from the Champs-Elysees Hot Spring to Wanliu


    Mountain Vi.


    In these two or three minutes, An family¡¯s bodyguards and nurses can help dy the enemies¡¯


    ns a bit.


    And the rest will be handed over to Duncan, and The ¡°life-saving mantra¡± he gave Duncan.


    He believed that as long as Duncan uttered the life-saving mantra,


    He would be able to dy the other party for a while, And in this case, he would definitely be able to


    arrive!


    And Charlie is also very clear that even if he arrives,


    He can¡¯t fight to the death with the other party,


    Because if he does something in the vi, the An family and Duncan will undoubtedly die,


    So he must use that ring to attract all the attention of the other party.


    This gave An family and Duncan a chance to evacuate.


    And Orvel¡¯s task is to take off and rush to the Vi to pick up An¡¯s family three minutes after Charlie


    took off,


    Without waiting for any news or notification.


    Now it seems that every step of the development of the matter is developing ording to the


    direction Charlie imagined!


    At this time, under the roar of the huge propellers,


    The An family couldn¡¯t hear what Orvel was saying at all,


    But they understood his gestures which told them to get on the helicopter quickly.


    Just when the An family was still somewhat hesitant,


    Duncan shouted loudly in everyone¡¯s ears without thinking,


    ¡°This must be arranged by Mr. Wade, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Immediately afterward, he pulled Marshal and Marcus together to support him.


    Guided by the An family, the two elderly people boarded the helicopter.


    In less than a minute, everyone boarded the ne,


    And the helicopter violently pulled up immediately,


    And quickly disappeared into the sky in a swooping posture.


    At this time, Jermo heard the huge roar behind him from far to near, And then from near to far, and


    probably guessed what happened behind him, But he hadpletely ignored it at this time.


    From the moment he decided to chase Charlie out,


    He no longer cared about the life and death of An¡¯s family.


    For him, it doesn¡¯t matter to him even if the An family has run away,


    He only has the ring on Charlie¡¯s hand in his eyes,


    As long as he gets it, he doesn¡¯t care what the An family and Wade family are, He is the second


    leader of the Warriors Den!

 Chapter 5562

    Chapter 5562


    However, Jermo never dreamed that Charlie could run so fast!


    He has tried his best to catch up with him,


    But he still can¡¯t shorten the distance with him,


    And there is even a faint tendency to be thrown further and further away by Charlie.


    An exasperated Jermo yelled behind Charlie,


    ¡°Boy, if you fcuking run away again, I won¡¯t be polite!¡±


    Hearing Jermo scolding behind him, Charlieughed and said,


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what other abilities you, an old dog, have besides howling and barking!¡±


    Jermo said coldly, ¡°Boy, you will die today!¡±


    Jeremiah sighed inwardly, ¡°Looks like Jermo got hit.¡±


    ¡°The man in ck¡¯s n to lure the tiger away from the mountain,¡±


    ¡°Maybe the man in ck not only wants to save An¡¯s family but also wants to shorten his life!¡±


    Thinking of this, she was so anxious that she took out her mobile phone again, And saw the


    message disyed on the phone. The word ¡°no service¡± made her anxious for a while.


    ¡­


    The time went back to five minutes ago.


    Before Charlie arrived at Wanliu Vi, Jeremiah was on the mountainside and saw Jermo enter the


    vi all the way.


    She saw Jermo as if he had entered thend of no one.


    At that time, she thought that Jermo would be able to easily kill An¡¯s family and make a great


    contribution tonight,


    And she only needed to observe in the dark and report it to the Lordter.


    But she never expected that just as Jermo entered the vi,


    A helicopter roared from the other side of the mountain at an extremely fast speed and flew directly


    to the vi in the center of Wanliu Vi.


    Just before she figured out who woulde to Wanliu Vi by helicopter at this time,


    A ck shadow jumped directly from the roaring helicopter.


    The point is, at that time the helicopter was still in a state of rapid dive and descent,


    Its speed was very fast, and it was still tens of meters away from the ground,


    But unexpectedly, after the person jumped down, his body could still stabilize.


    Hended firmly on the ground!


    The moment the mannded, the helicopter immediately pulled up with all its strength,


    And the ck shadow rushed into the vi without even half a buffer!


    Just seeing the person¡¯s jumping action and his unaffected performance afternding,


    Jeremiah immediately decided that this person must be a master and a master who is proficient in


    aura!


    At that moment, her heart was suspended, and the first thought that shed in her mind was that in


    Aurous Hill they had a strong enemy, and she had to warn Jermo immediately.


    But soon she thought that she was ordered by the Lord to monitor Jermo secretly,


    If she warns Jermo at this time, it would be tantamount to betraying the Lord.


    So, at that time, she subconsciously took out her mobile phone and nned to report to the Lord


    immediately.


    But when she took out her mobile phone, she realized that her mobile phone was on an empty


    mountainside, and there was no signal at all!


    What she didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, the helicopter that had been lifted to an altitude of


    one or two kilometers and was hovering directly above Wanliu Vi had already turned on the high-


    power jamming equipment prepared in advance.


    With it continuing to interfere at a high ce,


    Not to mention the mere Wanliu Vi, even within a radius of one kilometer, The mobile phone


    signal is subject to strong interference, and nowork can be connected.


    At the same time, the man arranged by Orvel has already cut themunication cable of Wanliu


    Vi at the foot of the mountain,


    Cutting off the wired telephone and wiredwork of the entire Wanliu Vi.


    This was a special arrangement by Charlie.


    He didn¡¯t know if there was a one-way connection between the earl of the Warriors Den and their


    master.


    Transmitting audio and video is a potential threat to oneself.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t expect that it was this arrangement that made Jeremiah, who was hiding in the


    dark, suddenly fall into a passive position.


    She could not report to Jermo on her own initiative, nor could she report to the Lord or ask for


    instructions on the Lord¡¯s decision,


    So she could only suppress the tension in her heart and decided to observe in the dark first.


    And just when she was in a dilemma, the lord who was thousands of miles away was also staring at


    the positioning information transmitted from thousands of miles away.


    On the screen in front of him, the high-definition satellite map of Wanliu Vi is disyed.


    Relying on thetest data from Google, the satellite map that he saw was just updatedst month.


    The satellite photos were taken during the daytime, and the rity is so high that you can even see


    every tile on the top floor of the vi.


    Relying on the high-definition satellite map, coupled with the precise satellite positioning of Jermo


    and Jeremiah,


    Two eye-catching coordinate points, one red and one yellow, are clearly disyed on the map in


    front of the Lord.


    Among them, the yellow coordinate point stopped motionless on the mountainside on the west side


    of Wanliu Vi,


    While the red coordinate point approached step by step from the periphery of Wanliu Vi under the


    watchful eyes of the Lord until it reached the ce where the An family lived.


    These two coordinate points are the real-time positioning of Jermo and Jeremiah.


    The coordinate point shes twice per second, and each sh represents the update of thetest


    coordinates.


    In other words, the real-time location of the two of them will be updated twice a second to the


    monitoring terminal where the Lord is.


    Moreover, their positioning system uses the most professional high-precision map today,


    With positioning uracy at the centimeter level, the actual error does not exceed ten centimeters.


    When the Lord saw Jermo¡¯s red dot enter the gate of the vi, he knew that Jermo had already


    entered.


    And the Lord at that time also believed that within a few minutes, An¡¯s family would be Jermo¡¯s


    innocent sins.


    But when Lord was waiting for Jermo to send back the good news of victory, these two coordinate


    points that had been blinking all of a sudden went out!


    This sudden turn of events surprised the Lord, but he also felt a sudden thump in his heart.


    The extinguishing of the coordinate point indicates that the information transmission between the


    other party and oneself has been interrupted.


    However, both of their mobile phones have been specially modified, and their stability isparable


    to military equipment.


    As long as the mobile phone has power, it can simultaneously transmit signals to the base through


    themunicationwork and the satellitework.


    If there is no satellite signal indoors, real-time transmission can be guaranteed as long as there is a


    communicationwork;


    if there is nomunicationwork in the wilderness, as long as there is a satellite signal, the


    transmission effect can also be guaranteed.


    It can be said that as long as you don¡¯t take your mobile phone into a mountain tunnel,


    Or an underground bunker that doesn¡¯t even have a mobile phone signal, The transmission


    between it and the base will never be interrupted.


    But the current situation is that as soon as Jermo entered the gate of the vi, the signal was


    terminated.


    That¡¯s all because it is also possible that the other party just entered the room and lost the satellite


    signal,


    And the mobile phone also temporarily lost the signal.


    However, Jeremiah has been outdoors the entire time, without even moving! And her signal also


    ended at the same time, which is obviously not right!


    Uneasy Jeremiah guessed that the signal might have been tampered with by the helicopter in the


    sky,


    But she waspletely powerless against the helicopter at a height of one thousand meters.


    She also thought about whether to leave the ce as soon as possible,


    Run out of the range of the helicopter interference as much as possible, and then report to the Lord.


    But when she thought that Jermo might have fallen into someone else¡¯s trap,


    If she left at this time, if the Lord thought she was running away, it would be hard to exin.


    It is precisely because of this that she has been waiting until now.


    At this time, seeing Jermo running after the man in ck and getting closer and closer to him,


    She couldn¡¯t help thinking to herself, ¡°I can¡¯t contact the Lord right now,¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know the strength of the man in ck,¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t act. If I rush to help Jermo,¡±


    ¡°It seems that I can only quietly follow in the dark and wait and see what happens!¡±

 Chapter 5563

    Chapter 5563


    At this moment, Charlie galloped all the way,


    Leading Jermo to gallop toward the mountains.


    The speed of the two is extremely fast, even on hills with dense trees and undting terrain,


    They can walk as fast as they are walking on t ground.


    At this time, Jermo had exerted all his strength, biting Charlie tightly,


    And while running, he had to keep his eyes wide open and concentrate on avoiding the surrounding


    trees and rocks under his feet,


    And ran for one or two kilometers at that time, the whole person was in a panic.


    However, even though he tried his best, Charlie always kept a stable and safe distance from him.


    This distance made Jermo very depressed.


    He could only chase after Charlie, but he couldn¡¯t take the opportunity to attack him.


    Because, no matter whether he used the wooden sword given by the Lord or the lightning-strike


    wood he bought from Ervin to attack,


    He needed to calm down to run the aura and activate the formation,


    And if he was a little distracted, his previous efforts might be wasted.


    Therefore, it is possible to fight while walking,


    And although it is more difficult to fight while running, it is not impossible.


    But if you imagine yourself like this now, while running cool in the mountains like a monkey,


    Exerting all your strength, and at the same time concentrating on sacrificing magic weapons to cast


    spells,


    It will be as difficult as heaven for Jermo.


    Seeing Charlie rushing towards the mountains, Jermo knew that Charlie wanted to lead him to a


    ce where there was no one else,


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And then fight him to the death, but he had no other choice at this time, So he could only chase him


    to the end.


    Charlie directly led Jermo to an uninhabited valley three or four kilometers away.


    It is also uninhabited, so even if the movement is louder,


    There is no need to worry about attracting the attention of the outside world.


    When Charlie rushed to the center of the valley, he suddenly stopped, turned around abruptly,


    Fixed his eyes on Jermo who was approaching, and said coldly,


    ¡°You old dog have got good physical strength!¡±


    Jermo stood still at a distance of about twenty meters from Charlie,


    Looked at Charlie¡¯s face through the mottled moonlight, and said with a grinning smile,


    ¡°I never expected that Changying¡¯s son would die in just twenty years.¡±


    ¡°Mastered the aura! It seems that the Lord guessed it right,¡±


    ¡°Your short-lived parents really discovered the secret of longevity!¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly, and asked, ¡°You think my parents also understand aura?¡±


    Jermo was stunned for a moment, thenughed and said,


    ¡°It seems that your parents died too early, and they didn¡¯t have time to tell you many things.¡±


    ¡°Back then, they entered thend of longevity and took away the secret of longevity.¡±


    ¡°I realized that it was fortunate that I killed both of them early,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if they were given another few decades, maybe even the Lord would not be


    Changying¡¯s opponent.¡± Charlie was terrified in his heart!


    He never thought that his parents were also rted to spiritual energy!


    At this time, a sneer appeared on the corner of Jermo¡¯s mouth, and he said,


    ¡°It¡¯s really double happiness today. Since you have mastered the spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°You must have obtained the secret of longevity left by your parents.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die in too much pain, you can send Maria to death.¡±


    ¡°Hand over your ring together with the secret of longevity!¡±


    Charlie stared at Jermo and asked, ¡°Old dog, what is the secret of longevity?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be fooled by you?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s eyebrows were like swords, his eyes were like torches, and he said word by word,


    ¡°You must die by my hands today! Why should I pretend to be stupid to a person who is destined to


    die?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, I am the one who kills you!¡±


    ¡°Means are no more benevolent than you! If you tell me everything you know today, I might be able


    to give you a good time!¡±


    Jermo suddenly remembered the words Charlie blurted out just now subconsciously, so he asked


    suspiciously,


    ¡°You Since you don¡¯t know that your parents are proficient in spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°Where did your spiritual energye from?! Who led you into this!?¡±


    Charlie said coldly, ¡°I led myself into it!¡±


    Jermoughed contemptuously ¡°What a joke!¡±


    ¡°I have lived for more than a hundred years, and I have never heard of anyone who can enter the


    realm by himself!¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°Then you will see it today!¡±


    Jermo gritted his teeth, and said coldly,


    ¡°Boy, I will let you know today what will happen if you disrespect me!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he immediately swung his wooden sword, Infuse spiritual energy into it,


    sh towards Charlie¡¯s void, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to run? I¡¯ll cut off your legs first!¡±


    In an instant, a spinning invisible sword edge shot out from the wooden sword.


    Charlie could clearly feel the powerful energy contained in that sword¡¯s edge, Like a helicopter flying


    at high speed, suddenly throwing the propeller out!


    Charlie knew that he was not capable and experienced enough in actualbat,


    So he didn¡¯t dare to ck off at all.


    Seeing the whirling sword edge smashing all the way and cutting off countless branches and


    leaves,


    He immediately found the right time and shouted loudly,


    ¡°Do you think you are the only one who can cut?!¡±


    A soul-piercing de shot out rapidly, like an invisible giant crossbow,


    The soul-piercing de went towards the spinning sword at an extremely fast speed!


    In the blink of an eye, the two forces collided together,


    And immediately there was an explosion in the air between the two of them,


    And the trees within a radius of tens of meters were still lush, But in the next second, all the green


    leaves poured down.


    The huge impact force even made Charlie and Jermo retreat several steps uncontrobly!


    Jermo¡¯s expression suddenly became horrified!


    Even Jeremiah, who was watching secretly from a distance, was too shocked to add anything!

 Chapter 5564

    Chapter 5564


    Jermo stared at Charlie dumbfounded, and eximed, ¡°You¡­you have a magic weapon?!¡±


    Charlie sneered, spread his palms to reveal his soul-piercing de, and said disdainfully,


    ¡°What? What do you think? Only you are worthy of possessing a magic weapon?!¡±


    Jermo was very depressed at this moment!


    As the saying goes, if youpare people, you will die, if youpare goods, you will throw them


    away!


    Before he came to Aurous Hill, he only had a magical weapon all over his body,


    Which was lent to me by the Lord to carry out the mission!


    But the young man in front of him, who is less than thirty years old,


    Has not only mastered spiritual energy in the past twenty years,


    But even has a magic weapon that is not inferior to the wooden sword in his hand,


    Which immediately made him feel extremely dissatisfied. bnce!


    He couldn¡¯t help gritting his teeth and said, ¡°Boy, even your short-lived old man didn¡¯t have such a


    powerful magic weapon!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Where did you get it from?!¡±


    Charlie said coldly, ¡°If I said I made it myself, do you believe it?¡±


    Jermo felt that his IQ had been humiliated, and he gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Even the Lord can¡¯t make magic weapons, let alone you are a mere little thief!¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t tell the truth, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Forget it, Jermo flicked his wrist, and the two swords shot out toward Charlie again.


    This time, the two swords were like two boomerangs advancing in an arc, One left and the other


    right to double-team Charlie!


    Charlie didn¡¯t wait for the two swords to approach, And immediately used the soul-piercing de.


    Suddenly, he shot three times in a row to the left, right, and front of him. Bomrang galloped away!


    Jermo originally thought that if two swords pinched Charlie,


    Even if he couldn¡¯t kill him, he would definitely injure him severely,


    But he never expected that Charlie¡¯s two consecutive strikes would match his own two swords


    again!


    Two thunder-like sounds came, and countless fallen leaves on the ground were instantly shaken


    and danced all over the sky.


    But at this moment, Jermo felt an extremely fast and strong forceing straight to his face,


    And suddenly realized that at that moment just now,


    Charlie had not only hit two strokes of strength but three strokes!


    And this third way ising straight to him!


    Jermo backed away quickly in a panic, and at the same time transported the aura to his arms,


    And blocked his arms in front of him, preparing to resist this force.


    He originally thought that with his own strength,


    It would be no problem to resist an opponent¡¯s attack, but when he put his arms in front of him,


    And greeted the soul-piercing de, he realized that he had underestimated the boy¡¯s strength,


    And the strength of Charlie¡¯s magic weapon!


    Hearing a bang, the huge force suddenly hit his arms,


    That feeling, as if a heavily loaded train crashed into him at an extremely fast speed!


    The aura gathered by Jermo on his arm was almostpletely crushed by this huge force in an


    instant!


    And his arms also felt a sharp pain, as if they were broken,


    And this is not over! The huge impact made Jermo¡¯s body retreat tens of meters one after another


    before he could barely stabilize his figure.


    Jermo, who had just stood firm, spat out a mouthful of blood in the next second.


    His two arms had almost lost feeling, and his entire chest was almost shattered,


    Suffering from a lot of internal injuries.


    But how could Jermo have imagined that Charlie could barely stand still on his side,


    And Charlie rushed to his face at an extremely fast speed!


    He was astonished, and was about to try his best to resist,


    But felt Charlie suddenly twitch his arm towards him, and before he could react,


    A p was loudly hitting on his face!


    In fact, at the moment when Charlie rushed over,


    He could directly attack his face with the soul-piercing de.


    If he couldn¡¯t stop it, he would be cut off from the sky.


    If he could stop it, he might have to cut off half of his life!


    However, Charlie still gave up this good opportunity to injure Jermo!


    He doesn¡¯t want Jermo¡¯s life yet, for one thing,


    He still needs to ask Jermo what he wants to know, and secondly, he doesn¡¯t want Jermo to die so


    easily!


    Unexpectedly, Jermo would have thought that when Charlie rushed to his face, He suddenly


    changed his style of y.


    Instead of using spells or magic tools, he pped him solidly!


    The key point is that Charlie used all his strength in this p.


    This p full of aura was so powerful that he was pped in the air three times before he fell


    heavily to the ground!


    Jermo let out a painful wail, forced him to cover his face, and climbed up, already furious in his


    heart!


    In the past hundred years, when has he ever been pped in the face by others?


    Charlie¡¯s p in the face made him more ufortable than killing him!


    He gritted his teeth and pointed at Charlie, coughing up blood, and asked,


    ¡°You¡­cough cough¡­you are only in your twenties, how could¡­¡±


    ¡°How could you have such strength?!¡±


    Holding the wood in his hand, he forced himself to pour the aura into it, wanting to give Charlie a


    fatal blow!


    In terms of power alone, the power of Thunder Strike Wood to summon sky thunder is much


    stronger than the wooden sword given to him by the hero.


    Jermo failed to attack Charlie with the wooden sword one after another.


    In his opinion, there is a high probability that the edge released by the wooden sword can be


    sensed by the opponent.


    In this way, this attack cannot deal a sudden blow to the opponent!


    But the sky thunder summoned by the Strike Wood is different.


    That day the thunder fell suddenly, without giving the other party any chance to react!


    As long as he hits Charlie with a thunderbolt, Charlie will lose half of his life if he doesn¡¯t die!


    Charlie had noticed his small movements a long time ago,


    But now he deliberately pretended not to see it, and said with a touch of sarcasm,


    ¡°To tell you the truth, although I am already twenty-eight years old,¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been practicing spiritual energy for a long time. It¡¯s been two years!¡±


    Jermo was taken aback, and blurted out, ¡°What?! Less than two years?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t know how many years you have practiced?¡±


    Jermo gritted his teeth, ¡°It has been more than a hundred years since the beginning of Taoism!¡±


    ¡°Boy, there must be a big secret hidden in you, hand it over obediently, and I will spare you!


    Otherwise¡­¡±


    Charlie asked back, ¡°How about otherwise? Can you still use lightning strike?¡± Jermo felt that the


    formation in the Thunderbolt Wood had beenpleted,


    So he grinned grinningly, and shouted to the sky,


    ¡°Boy! I really made you guess right? Thunder~~Come on!!!¡±

 Chapter 5565

    Chapter 5565


    Jermo thundered, shouting with full momentum and majesty!


    At this moment, ording to the picture envisioned in Jermo¡¯s mind,


    After he heard thunder, the sky would be covered with dark clouds and thunder would billow.


    Immediately afterward, a thunderbolt as thick as a bucket would fall from the sky and hit Charlie¡¯s


    head directly!


    And he also firmly believed that even if this thunderbolt could not kill Charlie directly,


    It couldpletely make him lose the ability to resist.


    At that time, he would have ten thousand ways to torture him and force him to tell all the secrets!


    However, just after Jermo yelled thunder,


    There were no dark clouds in the sky likest time, and there was no roar like lightning and thunder.


    The night in Aurous Hill is very clear tonight.


    In addition, there is no light pollution in the mountains.


    You can see a crescent moon and a sky full of stars when you look up.


    Seeing that the dark clouds and the lightning had not yet arrived,


    Jermo couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled.


    Looking at the lightning strike wood in his hand, he murmured,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where¡¯s my thunder?¡±


    Just when Jermo was puzzled, the formation also stopped functioning.


    Afterward, the aura he entered into it was released by the formation in the lightning strike wood and


    returned to his body.


    It¡¯s a pity that in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±,


    There is no record of any formations that consume spiritual energy out of thin air.


    Otherwise, Jermo only needs to try it twice, and the spiritual energy in his body will be exhausted.


    Jermo was also very puzzled at this time,


    Because the spiritual energy had returned to his body,


    So he did not suspect that there was fraud in the lightning strike tree,


    And thought it was because he failed to activate the formation just now.


    At this time, Charlie also asked curiously, ¡°Yeah, old dog, where is your thunder?¡±


    ¡°Is the lightning wood in your hand dead?¡±


    ¡°Forgot to charge it before going out?¡±


    Jermo knew that Charlie was mocking him, said in a cold voice,


    ¡°Boy, you are about to die, you are still uttering wild words!¡±


    ¡°I think you really don¡¯t know how to write the word for death!¡±


    After that, he gritted his teeth, while re-activating his aura and operating the formation of lightning


    strike wood,


    Pointing at Charlie, he said loudly, ¡°Boy, watch mee again!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the formation waspleted, but there was still no trace of dark clouds in


    the sky.


    Immediately afterward, it again returned Jermo¡¯s aura.


    This kind of feeling is like a child dying when ying a game machine just at a critical point,


    And hurriedly took out the game coins to continue, But just put the game coins into the coin hole on


    the top, And then the machine was thrown from the bottom hole.


    The coin outlet spits out.


    Jermo suddenly panicked, staring at the dark lightning strike wood in his hand, and murmured in


    disbelief,


    ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s going on, it was sessfulst time, why is it useless this time?¡±


    Seeing that he was at a loss, Charlie couldn¡¯t helpughing loudly,


    ¡°Old dog, it seems that your Thunderbolt is not very useful!¡±


    Jermo frowned and asked back, ¡°What Thunderbolt?!¡±


    Charlieughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just That magic weapon in your hand! That is the Shocking Thunder


    Token!¡±


    ¡°You know this magic weapon?!¡±


    Jermo widened his eyes in shock. Charlie nodded, and said with a serious face,


    ¡°I don¡¯t just know about it. To tell you the truth, I also have the same thing.¡±


    Jermo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Joke! I am lucky to meet such a magic weapon.¡±


    ¡°How could it be so coincidental that you have one too?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Look, you still don¡¯t believe me if I tell you the truth.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Charlie immediately took out his Thunderbolt and showed it to Jermo.


    And said with a smile, ¡°Look, mine looks much more exquisite than yours!¡±


    ¡°Yours is just a piece of broken lightning wood, and it hasn¡¯t been well decorated.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Look at mine again. The color is round and the lines are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s out of the pan, and it¡¯s a lot stronger than yours at first nce!¡±


    Jermo saw the thunderbolt in Charlie¡¯s hand,


    And immediately recognized that it was also a magic weapon made of lightning-strike wood,


    And although he didn¡¯t know how to refine magic tools,


    But he still knows the quality of the raw materials.


    The piece of lightning strike wood in Charlie¡¯s hand has a very long history at first nce,


    And it is definitely the top lightning strike wood.


    He blurted out in horror and asked, ¡°What the h3ll is going on here? Where did your magic weapon


    come from?¡±


    ¡°The one in your hand belongs to me too. It won¡¯t work when it sees me. I¡¯ll show you a


    demonstration!¡±


    After finishing speaking, before Jermo could react, Charlie suddenly put away his smile,


    As if standing on the top of the five mountains, and shouted ¡°Thunder!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, he only heard arge ck cloud was quickly raised in the sky,


    And lightning and thunder thundered in the cloud, so scary!


    Jermo is very familiar with this scene, although the dark cloud is not as thick and scary as when he


    used the Lightning Strike Wood that day, but the feeling is exactly the same!


    Charlie suddenly summoned the sky thunder, which shocked him as if he had been struck by


    lightning.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Damn it, is it true that, as this kid said, my thunderbolt won¡¯t work when I see


    him?!¡±


    At this point, he hastily backed away quickly, trying to avoid theing thunder.


    However, it is controlled by Charlie¡¯s mind, how could he easily dodge it?


    Charlie fixed his eyes on Jermo¡¯s figure, and then,


    A thunderbolt came, directly hitting the top of Jermo¡¯s head!


    The Thunderbolt that Charlie tampered with can only be used once,


    And as long as it is used, it must consume a lot of spiritual energy to activate


    it,


    And it is extremely powerful, it is a super-sized Thunderbolt.


    But Charlie¡¯s own thunderbolt is to be frugal and flexible, To be as big as you want, to be as small


    as you want!


    He didn¡¯t want Jermo¡¯s life to be killed so soon,


    So he specially controlled the release of aura, and this thunder did not cause Jermo much damage.


    But even so, Jermo¡¯s hair was blown into a chicken coop by the thunder,


    His face was ck, and even his Taoist robes became ragged,


    His whole body was painful and numb, and he stood there uncontrobly twitching.


    Seeing his distressed appearance, Charlie asked with a smile,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡±


    At this time, Jeremiah, who was hiding in the dark twenty feet away,


    Was already pale with fright, and she hadn¡¯t even dreamed.


    Thinking that this man in ck could actually control thunder!


    And she never expected that the powerful Jermo would be so vulnerable in front of the man in


    ck!


    And she couldn¡¯t help but wonder in her heart, what should she do next.


    If she rushes out to help Jermo, she is afraid that she is not a match for the man in ck at all.


    Besides, Jermo has always looked down on the other three earls,


    And she has no friendship with Jermo. At this time, there is no need to desperately help.


    But she didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯te forward to help,


    How would she exin it when the Lord turned around and questioned her?

 Chapter 5566

    Chapter 5566


    After thinking about it, Jeremiah decided to continue to observe secretly for the time being.


    She has the method of hiding the breath taught by the Lord, so she should be able to hide it from


    being discovered.


    If Jermo, unfortunately, died at the hands of the man in ck tonight,


    She would report the truth to the Lord. Even if the Lord med her, it could not be a capital crime. It


    was much better than going out to die rashly!


    If Jermo could escape by chance, he would simply use the blocked signal as an excuse.


    Even if the Lord med her, at most she would be punished for leaving her post without permission,


    which is harmless!


    At this moment, Jermo, after being hit by a thunderbolt, was naturally startled and frightened.


    He knew that he had tried his best to hide, but in the end, he was struck by the thunderbolt.


    This shows that Charlie¡¯s control over Thunderbolt is already extremely precise!


    Moreover, Jermo also knows that the only spell he can cast from a distance is the de of the


    Lord¡¯s wooden sword, and Charlie¡¯s spell is not only the invisible de simr to the de,


    But also the de that falls directly from the sky.


    Thunderbolt, his wooden sword can¡¯t hurt him, and his Thunderbolt has nowhere to hide.


    If this continues, he will definitely be consumed by Charlie. The only way is to fight him hand-to-


    hand!


    Thinking of this, Jermo gritted his teeth, and shouted in a cold voice,


    ¡°Boy! Either you die today, or I die!¡±


    After that, he poured his spiritual energy into his legs,


    And disyed the method of changing shape and changing shadow taught by the Lord,


    With Strange speed, rushing towards Charlie like a space jump!


    The biggest advantage of this technique is that the trajectories are erratic and difficult to find


    patterns.


    Not only can it make it difficult for the opponent to hurt you,


    But it can also take the opportunity to shorten the distance with the opponent.


    Although the magic weapon is at a disadvantage, Jermo firmly believes that with his physical body


    that has been cultivated for hundreds of years,


    And with his spiritual energy that has been refined for decades, once he gets close to Charlie, it is


    absolutely impossible for this brat to be his opponent!


    However, at the moment when he was attacking Charlie with extreme speed,


    Charlie suddenly shouted again, ¡°Thunderes again!¡±


    Then, with a bang, Jermo, who had just leaped a foot away, was caught by a lightning strike again!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The huge power turned Jermo¡¯s white hair, which was originally messed up, into toner in an instant,


    and his ragged Taoist robes almost disappeared, leaving only a pair of tattered red underpants.


    Charlie looked at him, and sneered contemptuously, ¡°You are a coquettish old man,¡±


    ¡°You are over a hundred years old, and you still wear a pair of red pants, how shameless?¡±


    Although Jermo was struck to death by lightning, but still supported his body, he scolded


    hysterically,


    ¡°You¡­you ba5tard! Poor¡­ poor¡­ This is the birth year of the poor!¡±


    ¡°The birth year?¡± At such an advanced age, do you still believe this?¡±


    Jermo couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I believe it or


    not!¡±


    When he said this, Jermo¡¯s brain was already running fast.


    He didn¡¯t expect that even if he used the technique of changing shape and changing shadow,


    He still couldn¡¯t escape Charlie¡¯s thunder!


    And this feeling of being struck by lightning is extremely painful, pain and injury are secondary,


    The key is the electric energy in the thunder,


    Which makes the body¡¯s muscles twitch uncontrobly, and the body willpletely lose control in


    a short time.


    It was also at this moment that Jermo understood that he was not Charlie¡¯s opponent.


    At least, he can¡¯t beat Charlie tonight!


    Not only is he far behind Charlie in magic weapons, but more importantly,


    When he tried the lightning strike wood two days ago, He consumed one-third of his aura at one


    time.


    The magic technique consumes a lot of spiritual energy at a faster rate,


    And after being struck by lightning twice, there is no chance of winning!


    Thinking of this, he made up his mind that he must escape as soon as possible!


    In his opinion, Charlie has already exposed his identity, and also exposed his magic weapon and


    strength,


    But now his magic weapon is at a disadvantage, and he can¡¯t fight hand-tohand.


    There is no chance of winning tonight. After reporting to the Lord, wait for the Lord to personally


    come and take this dog¡¯s life!


    So, after a burst of violent convulsions, Jermo suddenly straightened up with a carp, turned over,


    and jumped up from the ground, and then he immediately shot two swords at Charlie, and then ran


    away!


    What he thought was to run away while Charlie was distracted.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that although Charlie didn¡¯t get close to him,


    He was always watching his every move. Seeing him make two sword strikes, Turn around and run,


    Charlie immediately caught up without thinking!


    The sword¡¯s edge was right in front of him, but Charlie didn¡¯t n to use the soul-piercing de to


    resist it.


    He shouted loudly and circted the spiritual energy around his body.


    The spiritual energy wrapped around his body and spun rapidly, creating a gust of wind!


    Charlie flew sand and rocks all the way, and branches and leaves flew horizontally!


    At the moment when the two sword edges were about to sh toward him, He turned his hands into


    fists and mmed toward the void on both sides!


    Hearing only two very close explosions, those two sword edges were smashed into ashes by


    Charlie¡¯s fists!


    And Jermo, who only had a pair of red underpants all over his body, had just run ten feet away.


    Originally, he ran for his life frantically without turning his head when he used his sword,


    But after hearing two explosions, a sudden sh in his heart gave a touch of excitement!


    These two explosions are obviously different from the explosions when the sword¡¯s edge collided


    with the soul-piercing de just now.


    These two explosions are more like the sound made by the sword¡¯s edge hitting the target¡¯s body!


    ¡°Could it be¡­Could it be that he didn¡¯t dodge my sneak attack?!¡± Jermo was overjoyed when he


    read this!


    He subconsciously looked back to see if Charlie had been injured by the two swords.


    If so, he might be able to decapitate Charlie by taking advantage of the victory and chasing after


    him!


    However, the moment he turned his head back, he suddenly discovered that Charlie¡¯s sharp-edged


    and iparably cruel face was only less than two battles away from him!


    Charlie actually caught up!


    At this moment, Jermo was so frightened that he was scared out of his wits.


    He turned his head and tried to escape with all his might,


    But he heard Charlie yelling ¡°Thunder ising!!¡± It hit the top of his sky spirit cover!


    His legs suddenly went limp, and his running body lost his bnce in an instant.


    After staggering a few steps, his body fell to the ground uncontrobly.


    This thunder smashed his red underpants into powder,


    And even chopped all the hair on his body into ashes, and there wererge burn marks on his skin!


    Since Jermo ran back ten feet and rolled back several times,


    He was less than ten feet away from Jeremiah who was hiding in the dark.


    Seeing Jermo¡¯s disheveled appearance, Jeremiah subconsciously closed her eyes and dared not


    look any further.


    And Jermo, who was sitting on the grass with his b.u.tt nak3d,


    Only felt a sweetness in his throat at this moment, and spit out a big mouthful of blood with a wow.


    Although his body was not fatally injured, it was already on the verge of copse,


    Just like a weightlifter who has exhausted his physical strength.


    It is difficult for his body to exert any more strength in a short period of time.


    Now Jermo, how can he still be as energetic as before?


    His limbs were still twitching constantly due to the electric current, And with no clothes on, he


    looked like a wretched old pervert.


    And the wooden sword in his hand even fell to the ground because of uncontroble trembling.


    Seeing his embarrassed appearance, Charlie couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself,


    ¡°Maria said I was in danger, but this old dog is not my opponent at all.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she made a mistake?¡±


    Thinking of this, he stopped thinking about divination, but walked up to Jermo,


    Looked down at him, and asked in a cold voice,


    ¡°When you killed my parents twenty years ago, did you ever think you would have to see this day!¡±


    Jermo stared nkly at the man in front of him.


    Seeing that his face remained unchanged and did not see any changes, Suddenly felt great panic


    and despair in his heart.


    For the first time in his hundred years of cultivation, he felt the fear of death.


    He suddenly had an intuition in his heart that his century-old practice might be in Charlie¡¯s hands.


    Twenty years ago, he killed his father.


    Is it true that he is really going to die at his son¡¯s hands twenty yearster?!

 Chapter 5567

    Chapter 5567


    At this moment, Jeremiah, who was hiding in the dark, was dumbfounded!


    She didn¡¯t expect that the powerful man in ck in front of her was the son of Changying Wade!


    But Charlie didn¡¯t realize at this moment that there was actually a monk hiding in the dark ten feet


    away.


    His attention was all on Jermo in front of him. Seeing Jermo in front of him in a panic, looking pitiful


    as if he was about to die, he didn¡¯t have any sympathy in his heart.


    He looked at Jermo and shouted again, ¡°Thunder ising!¡± With a bang, thunder exploded and


    fell from the sky again!


    The thunderbolt struck directly on Jermo¡¯s right hand, turning his right hand into charcoal!


    In the previous few lightning strikes, Charlie deliberately controlled the power, in order to y with


    Jermo.


    And this time the lightning struck, Charlie deliberately increased the power by a few points, directly


    crippling his right hand.


    Jermo felt a burning paining from his hand, and when he looked down, his entire right hand


    had been charred, emitting a smell of barbecue that terrified him.


    He flicked his wrist subconsciously, and immediately after that, the charred right hand fell off from


    the wrist.


    Jermo screamed again and again in shock, looking into Charlie¡¯s eyes.


    Charlie looked at his frightened look, his eyes were burning like torches, and he said in a cold and


    murderous voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, this is just an appetizer. Once upon a time, I killed a ba5tard


    who didn¡¯t have long eyes.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I induced several thunderstorms. Chop him into pieces bit by bit, even today, I still feel


    that this is the way to treat some people! So today, I will let you experience it!¡±


    Jermo was startled and terrified, Subconsciously clenched the Thunderbolt Wood with his left hand,


    wanting to try to activate the Thunderbolt again, because he had seen the destructive power of the


    Thunderbolt before, it was more than ten times stronger than the sky thunder summoned by


    Charlie!


    If you really allow yourself to fight back and summon a thunderbolt, you will definitely be able to fight


    back at thest moment!


    Seeing that he was still holding the lightning strike wood, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sneered and


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, to tell you the truth, I made the lightning strike in your hand specially for you.


    This thing is indeed very powerful, but the only disadvantage is that it can only be used once.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Jermo stared at his blood-red eyes, and blurted out, ¡°You made the Thunderbolt in my


    hand?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charlie said with a smile, ¡± After I finished practicing, I gave it to Ervin and asked him


    to wait for you in the antique street, you really fell for it.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again, ¡°By the way, the finger puller you met at the airport earlier was


    also mine. Refined ones are not valuable things, they are


    crudely made amulets, at most they can block you with bricks, when I hit you with the Thunderbolt


    for the first time, those two fingers broke.¡±


    Jermo Subconsciously wanted to take out his pocket but found that his butt0cks were bare and his


    pants were gone, so there was no pocket left.


    He looked at Charlie in horror, and asked in disbelief, ¡°You mean, you have already dug a hole and


    waited for me in Aurous Hill?!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! There are four big earls, in Cyprus I smashed one


    and there are three left, and I also know that my grandparents wille to Aurous Hill, and the


    Warriors Den will definitely send another earl over, so I had already set up a situation and waited for


    you to fall in¡±


    After that, Charlie sneered and said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that that ba5tard lord would send the


    murderer who killed my parents twenty years ago to Aurous Hill. I have been waiting for today for


    twenty years!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Charlie shouted again, ¡°Thunder ising!¡±


    With a bang, whip-like lightning fell from the sky and struck Jermo¡¯s left hand! Now his left hand


    turns into a ball of coke like his right hand!


    Jermo saw that his hands werepletely useless, and he had long lost his previous arrogance.


    He was terrified, struggled and knelt on the ground,


    crying, and said, ¡°Charlie¡­ I have lived for Warriors Den to the present, and my life has been full of


    fate. After countless hardships, now that my right hand has been crippled, I have almost be a


    cripple, I beg you to be generous,


    please spare my dog¡¯s life¡­¡±


    A contemptuous sneer appeared on the corner of Charlie¡¯s mouth, he looked down at him, and


    asked sharply, ¡°Old dog, when you killed my parents twenty years ago, did you ever think you would


    have this day!¡±


    Jermo¡¯s heart waspletely shrouded in fear, He lived for one hundred and fifty-six years,


    logically speaking, he has already lived enough. Even if he died, he should be much happier than


    most people.


    However, human greed never follows suchws.


    The fact is often that the younger the person, the less afraid of death, there are not a few young


    people who dare to fight others to death at the age of fifteen or sixteen; on the contrary, those who


    are older are mostly more afraid of death.


    A person of cultivation like Jermo, and he is also not exempt from this base reality.


    On the contrary, he is more afraid of death than most of them.


    Seeing that Charlie didn¡¯t have anypassion at all, Jermo cried and said, ¡°Charlie, I was also


    following orders back then. The Lord had ordered, so I


    couldn¡¯t refuse! If you want to avenge your parents, you should also kill Lord, not a nobody like


    me¡­¡±


    Charlie sneered, ¡°What? Now you¡¯re going to betray the master for glory? Well, if you honestly tell


    the whole story about the meeting, I might give you a happy ending. , so that your death will not be


    so ugly!¡±


    Jermo smiled miserably, and asked him, ¡°If I tell everything, can you swear to your parents¡¯ spirits in


    heaven that you will spare me from death?! If you can, I will tell you Everything!¡±


    For Jermo, if he can live an extra day, it is a day.


    If he could get Charlie¡¯s forgiveness for betraying the Lord, then he would have at least two more


    years to live before he died from the poison.


    As long as Charlie can use his parents¡¯ spirit in the sky to swear to spare him, he can also tell him


    everything he knows, and in the remaining two years or so, he can find a deserted ce and wait


    for death quietly.


    Charlie really wanted to know more about the inside story of the Warriors Den, but he didn¡¯t allow


    himself to let Jermo go, and he didn¡¯t allow himself to swear in the name of his parents but


    backtracked.


    Therefore, without any hesitation, he directly refused, ¡°Whether you say it


    today or not, I will not let you live! If you say it, you can die easier; if you don¡¯t say it, I will let you


    suffer all the pain till your life ends!¡±


    After that, Charlie spread his hands, looked up to the sky, and shouted, ¡°Thunder ising!¡±


    Suddenly, another thunder came!


    He chopped straight at Jermo¡¯s right foot, and chopped his ankle into ck coals!


    Jermo¡¯s face twisted in pain, and he screamed!


    His veins burst out all over his body, and he roared uncontrobly, ¡°Charlie! Even if you kill me, after


    I die, you will never know the details of your parents¡¯ death! You will never know why your parents


    got into trouble, I don¡¯t know what kind of monster you are facing! I admit that your methods are


    very


    powerful, but in front of the Lord, you have all trivial skills!¡±


    Charlie said coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say anything, anyway, I will sooner orter want to


    kill the lord with my own hands. At that time, I will not keep anyone who is rted to the death of my


    parents in the Warriors Den!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Charlie did not wait for his reaction, and shouted again ¡°Thunder is


    coming!!! ¡°


    The next moment, Jermo¡¯s left foot waspletely abolished!


    At this moment, he has be a useless person with no hands or feet! Jeremiah in the dark


    couldn¡¯t bear to watch this tragic situation.


    Seeing that the always proud Jermo suffered such hardships, she also inevitably felt a kind of


    intolerance and sympathy for him.


    But she knew that Jermo must die today!


    her strength is still far from Jermo, and Jermo has a magic weapon, but she doesn¡¯t.


    Even Jermo is not Charlie¡¯s opponent, even if he goes out to help him, he can only die together!


    At this time, she suddenly thought of what the Lord had said thirty years ago, her eyes lit up, and


    she anxiously shouted in her heart,


    ¡°Jermo, hurry up! Open the Niwan Pce!¡±


    Niwan Pce is the ce where the Nine Truths Dao is located in Taoist practice!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Some people say that the Niwan Pce is the pineal nd in human anatomy, which can secrete a


    variety of hormones and has very subtle and metaphysical effects on the human body.


    But with age, its own function will slowly degenerate and gradually be a decoration.


    If someone who can cultivate the Tao can reopen this ce, it means opening a whole new world!


    Opening the Niwan Pce refers to using spiritual energy to open the Niwan Pce in the center of


    the brain.


    The Niwan Pce is also called the upper dantian. Generally speaking, it is easy to open the lower


    dantian, and it is not difficult to open up the eight meridians. However, only monks with extremely


    high strength can open the Niwan Pce.


    However, for the Taoists, this ce is the supreme ce of the Nine True Dao, and it is here that


    people¡¯s spiritual consciousness is born.


    If you open the Niwan Pce and cultivate in the correct way, not only will you be able to master


    more powerful and mysterious power, but you will also be able to separate your spiritual


    consciousness from your body and do whatever you want.


    However, most of these ims are only recorded in some Taoist books, but if anyone has ever


    opened the Niwan Pce by their own strength, it may be difficult to find a few among the seven


    billion people.


    Even Charlie doesn¡¯t know how to open the Niwan Pce.


    It is recorded in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± that mastering aura is only an extremely


    basic entry element for monks, and only after opening the Niwan Pce can one be considered a


    real monk.


    However, in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, there is no idea about how to open the Niwan


    Pce.


    The four counts, including Jermo and Jeremiah, actually failed to open the Niwan Pce.


    However, thirty years ago, the Lord used his great supernatural powers to forcibly open the Niwan


    Pce for the four earls!

 Chapter 5568

    Chapter 5568


    The Lord forcibly opened their Niwan Pce, which did not help them in terms of cultivation.


    However, the Lord spent several years, leaving an extremely huge Niwan Pce array in each of


    them four.


    In addition, the Lord also taught them a mental method. In times of crisis, they can open the


    formation in the Niwan Pce by silent recitation and operating in their hearts.


    ording to the Lord, if the four of them are in danger of life and death, they use their minds to


    open the Niwan Pce and activate the formation in the Niwan Pce, that formation can help


    them realize the death of the body and the life of the soul!


    Therefore, Jeremiah saw that it was impossible for Jermo to escape from Charlie¡¯s hands, now is


    the best time to open Niwan Pce!


    At the same time, Jermo¡¯s heart skipped a beat!


    He also suddenly remembered what the Lord once said, once in danger of life and death, open the


    formation in the Niwan Pce. Although this formation cannot help them kill the enemy or save their


    lives, it can protect them A wisp of remnant soul!


    The Lord also said that as long as this ray of remnant souls is left in the world, their consciousness


    can be preserved.


    And their enemies couldn¡¯t detect that wisp of remnant soul at all, and even if they did, there was


    nothing they could do!


    As for themselves, they don¡¯t have to worry about that wisp of remnant souls bing lonely


    ghosts, because the Lord promises to find their remnants in the shortest possible time and take


    them away.


    At that time, the Lord will find a suitable body for them, and then help their remnant soul to take


    away the original owner of the body.


    In this way, they can be reborn in another body!


    In other words, the formation in Niwan Pce is thest chance left by the Lord for the four of them,


    a chance to be reborn as a phoenix and live again!


    This huge formation took the Lord several years and a lot of spiritual energy, and the four earls were


    very grateful to the Lord for this. In their hearts, they had the formation in Niwan Pce, and they


    were the ones who had two lives.


    However, thirty years have passed, and none of the four earls has really opened the formation of


    Niwan Pce!


    This is mainly because they have never encountered any super-crisis of life and death in the past


    thirty years.


    Although Jiangong Jarvis did encounter a life-and-death crisis in Cyprus, the situation was special.


    The three close-in defense guns that killed him were too fast, too powerful, and the way of killing


    was too brutal.


    From the moment he sensed the danger to his life, it was only a matter of seconds. The Niwan


    Pce that the Lord opened for them.


    Moreover, even if he thought about it, it would be meaningless, because he simply didn¡¯t have


    enough time to open the formation in Niwan Pce!


    And the current Jermo just happened to have this opportunity!


    At this point, Jermo looked at Charlie with a sad smile, and while quietly running his mind to open


    the Niwan Pce, he said to Charlie with a grinning smile, ¡°Wade! Even if you destroy my body, so


    what? After a few years,¡±


    ¡°I wille back to life again, and by then, you may have been torn to pieces by the hero! But if you


    are lucky enough not to die in the hands of the hero, then I will change my body and kill you with my


    own hands! In the dark.¡±


    Jeremiah breathed a sigh of relief, and sighed in his heart, ¡°It seems that Jermo should not die¡­¡±


    At this time, Charlie frowned and asked him, ¡°What? Are you nning toe to me for revenge


    after reincarnation?¡±


    Jermoughed, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Wade, it seems that you have not mastered the secret


    of longevity. If you mastered it, how can you not even know about the rebirth of the house!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, after today, the lord will definitely reshape my body for me, and when my cultivation


    level recovers, I will definitelye to you to avenge myself!¡±


    Charlie obviously felt that the state of the old man in front of him had undergone a huge change.


    One second he was afraid of death and begging for mercy, but the next second he suddenly had a


    kind of generosity to regard death as home. It even seemed that he was not afraid of death at all,


    but began to look forward to death!


    And Charlie was not wrong.


    Jermo did start looking forward to death!


    His current physical body has been destroyed by Charlie and turned into a useless person. Even if


    he survives, he can only spend the rest of his life lying on the bed.


    And after the Niwan Pce is opened, his remnant soul will be able to escape. In the future, he will


    be reborn with a young and strong body, and he will be able to return to his current cultivation level


    in a few decades!


    Therefore, at this moment, he already regards death as home!


    At the same time, his mind waspleted in his spiritual consciousness, the Niwan Pce was


    instantly opened, and the formation that had been silent for thirty years suddenly began to work like


    a small universe!


    Jermoughed again and again, ignoring the blood spurting out of his mouth, staring at Charlie with


    a pair of eyes, andughed excitedly and ferociously,


    ¡°The Niwan Pce is open! The Niwan Pce is open! Charlie! You remember,


    Today¡¯s revenge, I will definitely get it back from you a thousand times, ten thousand times with my


    own hands in the future!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t know what he was doing, but his intuition told him that he must solve it quickly.


    So he immediately shouted ¡°Thunder!¡±


    Lightning as thick as an arm suddenly fell from the sky, directly striking Jermo¡¯s skycap!


    Charlie hadn¡¯t let thunder does its best before, but this time, he was already determined to kill him!


    With Jermo¡¯s current state, this thunderbolt will definitely make him die on the spot!


    But the strange thing is that when the astonishingly powerful thunder struck Jermo directly on the


    top of his head, it didn¡¯t hurt him at all!


    Charlie frowned at the moment, and he suddenly discovered that there seemed to be an


    unbelievable energy in Jermo¡¯s body that was running fast!


    The strength of this kind of power has exceeded his cognition!


    Jeremiah, who was in the dark, didn¡¯t notice any abnormalities. She just heard Jermo¡¯s words and


    knew that Jermo had opened the Niwan Pce, and she was relieved.


    Although she and Jermo did not deal with each other, after Jarvis died, she had a feeling of cold lips


    and teeth. Now that Jermo opened the Niwan Pce, he can be regarded as able to escape!


    And Jermo¡¯s expression at this time became more ferocious at an extremely fast speed!


    It took only a second or two for the Niwan Pce to open, and he felt an iparably hot fire


    ignited in his brain!


    And that group of mes, at the speed of a supernova explosion, rapidly became bigger and


    stronger!


    And the pressure on his Niwan Pce is getting bigger and bigger! It feels like it¡¯s been stuffed into


    a mountain in his brain!


    The excruciating pain wasparable to eighteen levels of purgatory!


    Charlie also realized the great danger at this time, she could feel that the violent energy in Jermo¡¯s


    body was so powerful that it was unimaginable!


    What happened in just one second made Charlie¡¯s heart sink!


    He eximed in his heart, ¡°Oops! Who hid such a formation in his body, is this going to turn him into


    a nuclear bomb?!¡± As


    soon as he thought of this, Charlie immediately wanted to escape the danger subconsciously!


    At this moment, Jermo was tortured by the surging power in his head, and he couldn¡¯t bear to live.


    He twitched and screamed on the ground like crazy, ¡°My¡­my head is going to explode! Lord¡­it.. it


    is¡­ poisonous!¡±


    At the same time, Jeremiah also noticed the abnormality, she screamed in shock at Jermo¡¯s sudden


    change, stood up abruptly, and wanted to back away.


    As soon as Charlie took a step to escape, he heard a woman screaming ten feet away.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He nced at the woman from the corner of his eye, and his heart was even more horrified!


    It never urred to him that there was a woman hidden just ten feet away from him and Jermo!


    For such a long time, he didn¡¯t notice anything at all!


    Charlie subconsciously reflected on himself, how could he be so careless? At this moment, behind


    him, there was an earth-shattering loud noise!


    Boom!


    Jermo¡¯s whole body was like an exploding atomic bomb, which suddenly turned into a stormy wave,


    spreading rapidly and madly toward the surroundings!


    Charlie only felt a burst of extremely severe pain hit his whole body quickly, and his whole body was


    instantly blown away by this extremely powerful force!


    He only felt that every inch of bones in his body seemed to have been shattered, and all internal


    organs were destroyed!


    The great impact brought by the explosion was like being smashed down by a hundred-ton boulder


    falling from the sky!


    Charlie knew that he was doomed this time.


    In hisst consciousness, he was still sighing in his heart, ¡°Parents, your son is not filial, and he


    failed to kill all the enemies.¡±


    ¡°I hope you two spirits in heaven, don¡¯t me me¡­¡±


    The next moment, he fell into the endless darkness andpletely lost all consciousness!

 Chapter 5569

    Chapter 5569


    The violent and resounding explosion sound spread throughout Aurous Hill in an instant, even


    waking up the whole city from the night.


    In the valley where the explosion urred, the originally dense nts were destroyed by the


    explosion, forming a circr void with a radius of hundreds of meters!


    Jermo haspletely lost any trace of existence, his whole body has beenpletely vaporized,


    and there is not even a trace of residue left.


    As for the so-called death of the body and life of the soul, it is just a cover, a nk check to deceive


    them to die generously.


    Jermo didn¡¯t know until the moment of his death that what the Lord left in their Niwan Pce thirty


    years ago was not a formation that could preserve a soul, but a powerful self-destructive formation.


    At the moment of life and death, they thought it was the hope of rebirth, but they didn¡¯t think that it


    was a means to die with the enemy.


    When the explosion happened, Charlie, who was less than two meters away from Jermo, also


    disappeared without a trace.


    On the ground, apart from Charlie¡¯s torn clothes, there were only a few pieces of giant m the size


    of fingernails left.


    These fragments were originally Charlie¡¯s soul-piercing des.


    And his Thunderbolt, which was refined from lightning-strike wood, had already been turned into a


    ball of ck ash in the explosion!


    At this time, on the edge of the nk space with a radius of hundreds of meters, a seriously injured


    woman was struggling to crawl forward.


    She is Jeremiah!


    When the explosion happened, because Jeremiah was still ten feet away from the two of them, she


    did not receive the devastating blow from the center of the explosion.


    But her current situation is not optimistic.


    She was directly overturned and flew out by the huge shock wave, and her physical condition was


    no different from that of most of her life.


    Her meridians all over her body were broken, half of her bones were broken, and her internal


    organs suffered extremely serious internal injuries.


    Although she is not dead at the moment, it is still unknown whether she can survive this serious


    injury.


    Jeremiah endured the severe pain and struggled to crawl far away, while panting, but cursed in a


    low voicepletely uncontrobly: ¡°Ba5tard Lord¡­ unexpectedly¡­ lied to us for thirty years!¡±


    ¡°After opening the Niwan Pce, how can¡­how can there be such a good thing as the death of the


    body and the rebirth of the soul? It¡¯s all a lie¡­ a lie!¡±


    ¡°This son of a b!tch¡­ just¡­just put the four of us¡­ ¡­When we be human¡­human bomb¡­


    bomb¡­¡±


    ¡°Lied to us that when we encounter a life-and-death crisis, we can leave a ray of soul behind, seize


    the body and be reborn, and give us the hope of life¡­¡± ¡°But in fact¡­actually The purpose of


    ba5tard¡­is to let us meet a strong enemy¡­when we encounter a life-or-death crisis¡­to open the


    Niwan Pce¡­to die with the enemy¡­¡±


    ¡°This trick is really¡­ too brilliant ¡­Because¡­the enemy who can drive us to a dead end¡­is bound


    to pose a great threat to that ba5tard and the entire organization¡­¡± ¡°


    And with this trick of opening the Niwan Pce¡­he can Let the four of us die together with the


    enemy without hesitation at the most critical moment, and use death for ba5tard ¡­ to solve all


    hidden dangers!¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s so sinister!¡±


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help murmuring: ¡°The four of us have worked for you for many years¡­


    but you have never treated us as human beings. What¡¯s the difference?!¡±


    Jeremiah gritted her teeth and continued to crawl toward the distance.


    She knew that Jermo detonated the Niwan Pce today, and both himself and Charlie were dead,


    and this was the best chance for her to disappear.


    Today, she is no longer willing to return to the organization, let alone continue to work for the Lord,


    because this person is extremely terrifying to her. How much does it pay?


    Rather than doing this, it is better to take the opportunity to disappear from the world, and after the


    injury is healed, find a suitable ce to live in seclusion, and spend the rest of her life with only two


    years left.


    For her, living freely for two years is much better than going back and living with the Lord for


    another two hundred years.


    With this in mind, she endured severe pain and continued to crawl hard into the depths of the


    mountain.


    ¡­


    The time went back to three minutes ago.


    The Champs Elysees Spa Hotel is not far from the explosion site.


    The An family has been arranged by Orvel in a mid-level vi that was evacuated earlier.


    The thunder was heard not far away, and the whole family felt that the thunder was unusual,


    And everyone looked anxious, especially the old man Nics, who was pacing back and forth in the


    room anxiously, unable to stop for a moment.


    Seeing this, Orvel hurriedly stepped forward tofort him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old man. Master Wade is


    as powerful as the sky. This burst of thunder must be the sky thunder summoned by Master Wade.


    It is estimated that the killer has been chopped into ashes by Master Wade now.¡±


    Nics murmured: ¡°You said that Charlie can summon the thunder?!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Orvel nodded his head, and said with a look of fascination:


    ¡°Because of Master Wade¡¯s sky thunder, I am lucky to be here!¡±


    ¡°I have seen it a few times when thunderes, the sky is covered with dark clouds, lightning


    shes and thunder rumbles, the thunder falls from the sky, it is deafening, the earth shakes and the


    mountains shake,


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone in the An family was dumbfounded, And Nics also looked horrified: ¡°How is


    this possible¡­¡±


    Orvel chuckled: ¡°Hey! Old man, there is nothing impossible about this. The reason why you think it


    is impossible is that you do not understand the mystery. Master Wade said that summoning the


    thunder is the effect of the formation. Personally, I understand that it is no different from atomic


    energy. If someone tells a century-old person that it only takes a piece of radioactive material the


    size of a palm to make an atomic bomb that can raze a city to the ground, he also thinks it is


    impossible.¡±


    Nics listened in a daze, while the olddy at the side couldn¡¯t hide her worry and said: ¡°I¡¯m


    worried about Charlie¡¯s safety, Mr. Hong, can you please arrange a helicopter to rush over to see, in


    case Charlie needs help, We can also lend him a helping hand¡­¡±


    Orvel hurriedly said: ¡°Olddy, Master Wade has specially instructed that after you are picked up,


    no one can help, just wait for him toe back here in peace.¡±


    Orvel said again: ¡°To tell you the truth, there are hundreds of warriors in the hot spring hotel at the


    foot of the mountain, all of whom are powerful.


    Even they can¡¯t help Master Wade, let alone us.¡±


    The olddy wiped her tears choked with sobs and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to


    Charlie again. He must have suffered too much in the past twenty years. As a grandmother, I really


    don¡¯t want him to be in any danger¡­¡±


    Nics lightly patted the olddy¡¯s back lightly andforted her: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too


    much, Charlie is a person with great ability now, and he is no longer in the same rank as us. Even if


    we want to help him, we can¡¯t help him. It is Charlie¡¯s order, please wait here patiently!¡±


    As soon as the words finished, there was an earth-shattering explosion outside the vi, and the


    huge sound shattered theminated tempered ss!


    Everyone squatted on the ground subconsciously. After the explosion, the olddy suddenly felt a


    sharp pain in her heart, and asked in tears, ¡°What happened just now?! Charlie¡­ Charlie, will he be


    fine?!¡± Orvel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he panicked immediately.


    He had seen Charlie summon thunder strike with his own eyes.


    He knew that the huge explosion just now was not the movement of thunder strike!


    So, he shouted: ¡°I¡¯ll go and check!¡±


    After speaking, he rushed out the door in a panic, jumped directly into the helicopter that had been


    on standby in the courtyard, and said to the pilot anxiously:


    ¡°Quick! Take off!¡± At this time, a figure ran out quickly, and Duncan jumped onto the helicopter in two


    or three steps, and blurted out: ¡°Mr. Hong, I will go with you!¡±


    ¡°Please stay here!¡±


    Duncan shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Mr. Hong, I am a policeman. If there is any ident,


    no one is better than me when ites to surveying the scene. I am more professional!¡±


    Orvel thought for a while, then agreed, and said, ¡°Then Inspector Li will work hard!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he said to the pilot: ¡°Take off!¡±


    The helicopter increased the throttle and rose from the ground, carrying the two galloped towards


    Wanliu Vi.


    When approaching the sky above Wanliu Vi, Orvel had already seen the strange circr void in


    the valley in the distance through the moonlight.


    So, he immediately pointed to the nk area, and said to the pilot: ¡°Quick! Fly there!¡±


    The pilot controlled the helicopter to go to the weird valley at high speed. After getting close, Orvel


    and Duncan found that this circr nk area was already arge scorched earth, and the


    surrounding vegetation, are all falling towards the periphery of the circle.


    Combined with the violent explosion just now, the two spected that this circr nk area was


    presumably caused by the explosion just now, and the center point of the explosion was the center


    of the circle!


    Orvel¡¯s heart suddenly rose to his throat, and he suddenly had a bad intuition. In his nervousness,


    he quickly said to the pilot: ¡°Fall down!¡±

 Chapter 5570

    Chapter 5570


    Duncan blurted out: ¡°It¡¯s better not tond in the center, lest any clues on the ground be destroyed


    by the strong wind of the helicopter!¡±


    Orvel nodded and said to the pilot: ¡°Thennd on the side!¡±


    The pilot immediately parked the helicopter at the edge of the circr nk area.


    Duncan just thought, don¡¯t destroy the clues to the center of the explosion.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the ce where Orvel asked the pilot tond happened to be the


    area where Jeremiah crawled away from the incident. The strong wind blown by the helicopter


    completely wiped away the traces left by Jeremiah in an instant.


    At this time, Orvel, who was so anxious, opened the door and jumped down before the helicopter


    came to aplete stop, followed by Duncan.


    He quickly ran to the center of the explosion, and was horrified to find that the ground at the center


    had been hardened and cracked by the high temperature!


    On the ground, there was actually a ck silhouette of a human figure printed on it. Don¡¯t know if it


    was a trace of the human body left by the explosion.


    Orvel suddenly saw a few reflective fragments on the ground, picked them up, and found that they


    were shells or other fragments.


    Immediately, he immediately remembered that Charlie once bought a giant m at an auction at a


    high price of over 100 million. That auction caused quite a stir in Aurous Hill.


    The texture is very simr!


    Thinking of this, Orvel¡¯s heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Duncan saw that his expression suddenly changed when he looked at the shell fragments in his


    hand, and quickly asked: ¡°What is this?¡±


    Orvel said in a daze: ¡°This¡­ this should belong to Master Wade¡­¡±


    Hearing Orvel say that the fragment in his hand belonged to Charlie, Duncan¡¯s heart suddenly


    thumped!


    He murmured: ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s stuff? Isn¡¯t it more dangerous than good for him?!¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly lowered his head to carefully examine the traces left by the explosion.


    By observing the direction of the explosion shock wave, he then saw more giant m fragments on


    the ground.


    His face was ashen, and he whispered: ¡°The things are so close to the center of the explosion¡­


    When the explosion happened, wouldn¡¯t he be the first to bear the brunt?!¡±


    Orvel burst into tears when he heard this, he couldn¡¯t believe it. He said to Duncan: ¡°Inspector Li,


    Master Wade is as powerful as the sky, shouldn¡¯t this kind of explosion hurt him?¡±


    Duncan squatted on the ground, picked a piece of dry ck soil from the ground, rubbed it hard,


    and He put it under his nose and smelled it, and said worriedly: ¡°The temperature at the center of


    the explosion is at least 3,000 degrees Celsius if the earth can be burned like this¡­ So it is


    spected that the explosion equivalent is at least one or two tons of TNT. This equivalent, even if it


    is The tank next to it will also be blown to pieces, people are flesh and blood, so close, I¡¯m afraid


    there will be bad luck¡­¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Orvel¡¯s legs softened, and he fell to the ground immediately. He didn¡¯t care about the pain,


    Hitting the hard ck ground with a fist, he choked up and said, ¡°Impossible! Master Wade is


    auspicious, and there is absolutely no chance of idents!¡±


    Duncan was silent for a moment, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look around. It¡¯s not impossible for the shock wave


    generated to go out¡­¡±


    Orvel quickly got up, wiped away his tears with his sleeves, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going too! Let¡¯s go in the


    same direction!¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°You should find some helpers. The radius of the explosion is several hundred meters,


    the outer space isrger, and the visibility is low. We can¡¯t do it alone. Didn¡¯t you say that there are


    many warriors in the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel? Find the most reliable persons toe


    and help!¡±


    Orvel came back to his senses, and quickly said: ¡°Okay!¡±


    After that, he took out his mobile phone to make a call but found that the signal of the mobile phone


    was blocked, so he said: ¡°Inspector Li, you Wait for me, I¡¯ll go back!¡±


    Duncan hurriedly told him: ¡°Remember, don¡¯t tell An¡¯s family, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Orvel: ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hotel to find someone, not to go to Mid-Levels


    vi!¡±


    After speaking, he hurried to the helicopter, and the first words he said when he got on board were:


    ¡°Go to the hotel!¡±


    A few minutester, the helicopternded in the square of the hotel.


    At this time, everyone in the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel was awakened by the loud noise


    just now, but they didn¡¯t know that the loud noise just now was actually rted to Charlie.


    As soon as Orvel got off the helicopter, Issac rushed up to greet him, and asked nervously: ¡°Orvel,


    what are you doing flying around all this time? Is something wrong?!¡±


    Orvel¡¯s eyes were red, Choked up, and said: ¡°Old Chen, something happened to Master Wade¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Issac asked in shock, ¡°What happened to young master?!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Orvel couldn¡¯t control his tears, sobbing: ¡°Master Wade¡¯s life or death is uncertain


    now, hurry up and find some trustworthy people to follow me, and help find Master Wade¡¯s


    whereabouts!¡±


    Issac felt dizzy for a while, then he quickly regained hisposure and blurted out: ¡°I¡¯ll go find Miss


    Ruoli, among these people, the He family has been with the young master for the longest time, and


    they must be the most trustworthy!¡±


    Orvel hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t let the news go out, there are many people here in Cataclysmic Front,


    I¡¯m afraid they will be there with two hearts if they know that something happened to the young


    master!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Issac said: ¡°Joseph back then swore to be loyal to the young master!¡±


    Orvel shook his head and said: ¡°That¡¯s what I said, but Joseph and Master Wade have a family after


    all. Old hatred, at critical moments, we should be more cautious, and we can¡¯t carry so many people


    there, don¡¯t forget, the young master still has the enemy of the Warriors Den, if the news spreads to


    the outside world, the young master¡¯s identity may be exposed!¡±


    Issac nodded, and said, ¡°Then only look for the He family!¡± At this time, Ruoli was meditating in the


    room.


    Issac knocked on the door, and Ruoli opened her eyes from the trance, opened the door and saw


    that it was Issac, and asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Chen wants to see me?¡±


    Issac didn¡¯t speak, but held the phone screen on her face.


    When Ruoli saw the words on the screen of the phone, tears welled up in her eyes instantly.


    It was written on the screen: something happened to the young master, please keep quiet and help


    call the He family together to find clues!


    Ruoli didn¡¯t speak but nodded heavily.


    Soon, more than a dozen He family members gathered in a hurry, got into the helicopter, and flew


    back to the ce where the incident happened.


    When Ruoli saw the horrific scene at scene, her heart seemed to be torn out of life, and she


    couldn¡¯t control her tears.


    But she still wiped away her tears, and together with the He family, she searched for clues on the


    outskirts of the circr explosion area.


    More than a dozen people continued to expand the search area, and even searched within a radius


    of one kilometer from the center of the explosion, but still did not find any traces rted to Charlie.


    From the moment they started searching, none of them said a word, but the feeling of despair


    shrouded everyone¡¯s heart at this moment¡­


    Time went back to before the battle between Charlie and Jermo.


    In the hot spring pool in the small courtyard on the top floor of Zijin Mountain Vi, bursts of water


    vapor are lingering on the water¡¯s surface.


    The clear hot spring water is full of flower petals floating, and as a pair of jade hands gently fiddle


    with the petals, the water surface reflecting the moonlight is immediately sparkling and beautiful.


    Maria, who has been retreating into the small courtyard for several days and has not left the


    courtyard for half a step, is currently soaking in the hot spring pool in the courtyard with her eyes


    slightly closed.


    The warm spring water submerged half of her corbone, while her wless and slender pink


    shoulders were exposed to the air.


    Originally, she saw that the night was just right, the moon was bright and the stars were clear, and


    she nned to take a dip in the hot spring and then go back to her room to rest, but she never


    thought that after just a short soak, there would be dense bursts of thunder in the distance.


    In her opinion, this kind of thunder was the same as the thunder that shook Aurous Hill before, it


    was a little abnormal at first nce, and it didn¡¯t seem like it was caused by a change in the


    weather.


    She suddenly felt a little uneasy in her heart and murmured anxiously: ¡°Oops¡­ Could it be that


    such dense thunder has something to do with Charlie?! Could it be¡­ Could it be that his doom is


    tonight?¡±


    She just thought of this, and immediately then there was another huge explosion, which


    reverberated in Zijin Mountain!


    Maria¡¯s face turned pale from the sound of the explosion, and her heart seemed to be weightless in


    an instant, and was suddenly lifted!


    A secondter, she came back to her senses, and immediately subconsciously turned to look at the


    bath towel she had ced on the smooth boulder by the hot spring pool.


    She stretched out her tender and delicate right hand, trying to pull the bath towel over.


    But at this moment, a sudden change urred in the hot spring pool!


    Originally, the water level of the warm water in this pool was almostpletely equal to the side of


    the pool.


    Fresh hot spring water was slowly poured in from the waterfall of the rockery, and the excess spring


    water was slowly drained away along the smooth side of the pool, forming a thin stream, making the


    water level in the pool in a slightly overflowing state.


    But at this moment, the water level of the hot spring pool suddenly increased sharply!


    Arge amount of water came out of nowhere, quickly submerged the pool, and flowed out along


    the edge of the entire hot spring pool!


    Maria¡¯s breathing and heartbeat speeded up instantly, her eyes fixed on the water in front of her as


    if she was waiting for something.


    In the next second, a nak3d man with scars all over his body suddenly floated up from the water!


    Maria saw the man¡¯s face, it was Charlie who rescued her from the fire and water like a magic


    soldier in Northern Europe!

 Chapter 5571

    Chapter 5571


    Counting from the moment he lost consciousness, Charlie didn¡¯t know how long he had been


    wandering in the empty space.


    Until a faint light finally appeared suddenly around his eyes.


    At this moment, apanied by the faint light, there was also intense pain and a sense of extreme


    powerlessness.


    This feeling of powerlessness couldn¡¯t even support him to open his eyes.


    Soon, he felt that his body seemed to bepletely enveloped by a kind of warmth. This warm


    feeling relieved the severe pain all over his body.


    Immediately afterward, he discovered that the warm feeling was pushing him to float upwards.


    Then, he heard a familiar voice eximing ¡°Mr. Wade!¡± This call gradually restored Charlie¡¯s vision.


    When the weak man opened his eyes and saw the person in front of him clearly, he was stunned!


    Because he suddenly discovered that the beautiful girl in front of him soaking in the hot spring pool,


    showing only a touch of fragrant shoulders, turned out to be the mysterious Maria!


    Charlie was shocked immediately! He feels as if dreaming an unimaginable and illogical dream, and


    can¡¯t tell whether he is dead or alive.


    Maria looked at Charlie¡¯s horrified look, smiled sweetly, and said softly, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, I am not afraid, what are you afraid of?¡±


    Charlie looked at her with a narrow smile, he was taken aback, he only felt that the severe pain all


    over his body disappeared in an instant.


    In addition, deep in his heart, he also had an inexplicable illusion that the years are quiet.


    He couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°Dmn, I¡¯m probably already dead¡­ But even if I die. Why did I see


    Maria? She shouldn¡¯t be dead too, right? It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ I clearly told her to be honest.


    Really stay at school¡­ Are these just hallucinations after death?¡±


    After saying this, Charlie¡¯s eyelids became sour, and he couldn¡¯t help closing his eyes again.


    Immediately afterward, he felt in a daze, a pair of delicate hands hugged and supported him from


    his armpit forcefully.


    Then, the opponent¡¯s body was also tightly attached to his own.


    He could even feel that the two soft plump ces in front of the other party were now clinging to his


    chest.


    But at this time, the other party was still trying its best to lift him up from the warmth.


    At the moment when he was almost lifted out of the water, Charlie opened his eyes again.


    Seeing that the woman next to him was still Maria, the confused Charlie couldn¡¯t help muttering,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ Are you dead too?¡±


    Maria hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, you are not dead, this is where I live!¡±


    Hearing these words, he seemed to be struck by lightning in an instant, and he looked around with


    wide-eyed eyes, and he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t add it!


    He still remembered that the moment Cathy suddenly turned into a human nuclear bomb, he was


    severely injured and lost consciousness instantly.


    He thought he would definitely die, but he didn¡¯t expect that when he opened his eyes,


    He actually appeared in the hot spring pool in Maria¡¯s courtyard, and was even hugged out of the


    hot spring pool by her nak3d!


    Maria saw Charlie suddenly open his eyes, and her pretty face immediately turned red to the back


    of her ears, she hurriedly said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t be nervous, you are absolutely safe here, if you have any questions, stay in the


    room, Maria will exin to you!¡±


    Charlie felt that his brain waspletely exhausted, and he couldn¡¯t figure out the logic at all.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that Maria came to Aurous Hill with the identity of Cathy Lin,


    but after seeing him, she kept calling herself Maria.


    He felt a chill on his back almost instantly, and asked weakly but shocked,


    ¡°No¡­you¡­do you remember me?!¡±


    Maria nodded, and while holding the weak Charlie hard to move towards the boudoir, she said


    softly, ¡°Mr. Wade saved my life in Northern Europe, Maria dare not forget!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s heart was full of turmoil!


    He murmured, ¡°Why¡­ why do you still remember¡­ Could it be¡­ Could it be that you are also a


    monk?


    ¡°You erase the memory¡­¡±


    After that, she felt the physical contact between herself and Charlie, and said shyly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me


    any questions. After I settle you down, I will automatically put you on the bed.¡±


    ¡°Tell everything clearly, and dare not hide anything!¡± Charlie nodded slightly.


    He knew that it was very difficult for Maria to hold him, and he also wanted to use his body as much


    strength as possible to help her share the burden.


    However, apart from being able to open his eyes and speak, his whole body was almost paralyzed,


    unable to do anything.


    But what made Charlie feel fortunate was that although his body couldn¡¯t move an inch, he still felt


    pain!


    Feeling pain means that you are not a paraplegic.


    It took the thin Maria half an hour to carry Charlie back to the room little by little, and took him to the


    bedroom on the second floor with difficulty, and carefully ced him on her bed.


    During the whole process, the two of them were not wearing any cl0thes, and their bodies were


    tightly hugged together.


    Maria was ashamed at the very beginning, but soon, she no longer took it seriously, and just


    hugged Charlie wholeheartedly, moving his scarred body little by little.


    The moment Charliey down, he identally saw Maria¡¯s bright red cheeks, the fine sweat on her


    forehead, and her perfect body without any cover. Knowing that no evil is to be seen, he quickly


    closed his eyes.


    Seeing this, Maria felt even more ashamed, but she could only pretend not to know, she covered


    him with her thin quilt and put two pillows behind him so that he could lean on the head of the bed.


    During this whole process, Charlie didn¡¯t open his eyes again, which made Maria feel warm in her


    heart.


    After Charlie settled down, she wrapped a cotton and linen robe from the hanger beside the bed,


    wrapping her graceful body.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Afterward, she quickly returned to the bed, she sat on the floor beside the bed, looked at Charlie,


    and asked, ¡°Mr. Wade, how are you feeling now?¡± Hearing her next to his ear, he slowly opened her


    eyes.


    Although he knew that Maria was not simple, he also knew that Maria should not be his enemy,


    So he opened his chapped lips and asked, ¡°Miss Lin¡­why am I here?¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°Answer the question you ask, let me take your pulse.¡±


    Then, she gently pulled Charlie¡¯s right hand out of the bed, put her finger on


    Charlie¡¯s pulse gate, and after feeling the pulse, she said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s Although the internal injuries are serious, fortunately, they are not life-threatening.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know medical skills?¡±


    Maria nodded, ¡°I know a little about everything, but I only know a little bit.¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help but


    sigh, ¡°Before I set off, specially brought a lot of pills with me, but now I have nothing¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he thought of something, and quickly asked Maria, ¡°By the way, what is the date and


    what time is it?¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t know either, How long did it take him to suddenly appear here?


    If the time is short, then he still has time to go home and destroy the letter left to his wife, if it has


    been a long time, then she may have known his secret¡­

 Chapter 5572

    Chapter 5572


    Seeing that he was very nervous, Maria quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I just heard the


    explosion in the southern suburbs,¡±


    ¡°And you appeared in the hot spring in a few seconds, and it¡¯s only been half an hour since you got


    here.


    He finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this.


    Maria remembered something from his previous muttering, and suddenly smiled and said, ¡°By the


    way, the pill!¡±


    After that, she quickly got up, and took out the one that Charlie left for her from the wooden box


    beside the bed.


    Afterward, she quickly returned to Charlie, handed the elixir to his mouth, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr.


    Wade, look, the elixir you left for me came in handy now!¡±


    Charlie said awkwardly ¡°The things I gave you are important to you, how dare I eat them¡­¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t have to be polite to me, after all, you saved my life, let


    alone this pill It was also given by you.¡±


    She said, without waiting for Charlie¡¯s response, she directly stuffed the pill into Charlie¡¯s mouth.


    The elixir melted in his mouth, and the pure medicinal effect instantly made Charlie feel more


    comfortable all over his body. His body, which waspletely immobile, also regained some


    mobility.


    However, his injury was too serious after all. With such a small amount of medicine, it is still difficult


    to heal himpletely. The injuries to his bones, meridians, and dantian are still very serious. Right


    now, he haspletely lost his fighting power, and he is afraid that even a three-year-old child can


    beat him.


    What¡¯s more, the spiritual energy in his body haspletely disappeared at this moment, and this


    kind of medicine can¡¯t replenish it at all.


    Only by going back to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Vi and taking the Remodeling Pill and


    Cultivation Pill can it bepletely restored.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he still can¡¯t care about the pill at the moment, because he still has many questions that


    he expects Maria to answer for him.


    So, he asked again, ¡°Miss Lin, I¡­how on earth¡­how did I appear here?¡±


    Maria smiled slightly, pointed to the ring on his middle finger, and said softly, ¡°Mr. Wade appeared


    here because you wore the ring I gave you.¡±


    Charlie nced at it. He frowned and asked, ¡°But what does it have to do with these?¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°Of course, it has something to do with it, because it was the one who sent


    you to see Maria.¡±


    Hearing what Maria said, Charlie was terrified!


    He murmured subconsciously, ¡°A mere ring can send a living person here?!


    This¡­ how is this possible?!¡±


    Maria chuckled, and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Wade, this ring can. It¡¯s not just as simple as sending you


    here, even though I don¡¯t know what you went through just now, I can be sure that it saved your


    life.¡±


    Charlie came back to his senses and blurted out, ¡°You are right¡­ With my strength, it was


    impossible for me to escape by chance, and I can still appear here alive, all thanks to this ring¡­¡±


    Maria nodded slightly, and said with a smile, ¡°This ring has q very powerful ability is that it can send


    you to the person you want to see the most at your most dangerous moment. No matter how far you


    are from her, as long as you think of her in your heart, the ring will let you immediately and out of


    thin air make you appear in front of her!¡±


    Hearing Maria¡¯s words, Charlie frowned subconsciously and asked, ¡°How is this possible¡­you must


    be lying to me.¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Maria said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true! I can swear on my


    life.¡±


    Charlie shook his head, and said very seriously and frankly, ¡°Let me just believe what you said, this


    ring can indeed send people in front of other people, but when Jermo suddenly exploded just now, I


    didn¡¯t think about you¡­ ¡­I was thinking of my dead parents¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie couldn¡¯t help muttering again, ¡°It seems that at the end, my wife shed in my


    mind. If it¡¯s like what you said, I should It¡¯s right to be sent to my wife by the ring¡­¡±


    Maria pursed her lips, and said with a bit of sadness, ¡°Mr. Wade, I didn¡¯t lie to you, I naturally know


    that you won¡¯t think of me when you are dying.¡±


    ¡°Er, it¡¯s just that this ring was left to me by my father before he died, because he wanted to see me


    the most, so the ring sent him to me;¡±


    Charlie was dumbfounded when he heard that! Unexpectedly, this ring actually has such a magical


    effect!


    At this time, Maria paused for a moment, and continued, ¡°Father left this ring to me, andter, I gave


    this ring to Mr. Wade in Northern Europe¡­¡±


    Then, Maria changed the topic, and Said, ¡°However, although I gave it to Mr. Wade, in fact, this ring


    has already recognized my father as the main person, so when Mr. Wade was in danger today, it felt


    the pain you encountered.¡±


    ¡°I also remember that my father wanted to see me the most before he died, so it sent you to me just


    like it sent my fatherst time.¡± Charlie was shocked and speechless for a long time!


    After a long time, he asked inexplicably, ¡°As you said, this ring is simply a magic weapon that can


    save people from death. Why did you give it to me? It is such a precious thing?¡±


    Mariaughed at herself and said, ¡°The ring is not a perpetual motion machine. It needs a lot of


    spiritual energy to send a living person thousands of miles or even thousands of miles away in an


    instant. I don¡¯t have spiritual energy, so wearing it is useless.¡±


    As she spoke, Looking at Charlie again, she asked, ¡°Mr. Wade must have poured a lot of aura into


    this ring, right?¡±


    He sighed, ¡°It turns out that it sucked my spiritual energy so that it could save me from fire and


    water one day¡­¡±


    Charlie suddenly thought of something, and asked her quickly, ¡°But didn¡¯t you participate in military


    training at the university? I remember I told you, don¡¯t leave school these days, why are you here0?¡±


    Maria replied, ¡°Two days ago, there was a sudden thunderstorm in the suburbs, I noticed something


    was wrong, and I calcted that Mr. Wade would be doomed, so I hurried back. I didn¡¯t go


    anywhere for the past two days, and I didn¡¯t let anyone enter the yard. I was afraid that you would


    show up at any time. If you suddenly appeared like today when I was sleeping in the dormitory with


    udia, How should you exin it to her? Is it possible to erase her memory again?¡±


    When Charlie thought that he might appear nak3d in the female dormitory of the university, he


    suddenly felt ufortable all over, so he could onlyugh for a while.


    ¡°It turns out that Ms. Lin had already calcted that I would have a catastrophe and that I might be


    sent to see you by this ring, so you came back early and waited for you. Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you are wee. As Maria said, she couldn¡¯t help saying shyly, ¡°It¡¯s just that Maria has


    calcted everything, and never thought that Mr. Wade would show up when Maria was taking a


    b@th¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed when he recalled just now.


    Immediately, he could only change the topic, and asked suspiciously, ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have


    aura, why didn¡¯t I erase your memory in Northern Europe that day?¡±


    Maria sighed softly, ¡°Hey¡­that¡¯s a long story.¡±


    After that, she saw that Charlie¡¯s lips were chapped and he couldn¡¯t help swallowing, so she quickly


    asked, ¡°Mr. Wade must be thirsty, right?¡± Charlie nodded slightly.


    Maria giggled, and said, ¡°It just so happens that I still have thest piece of Pu¡¯er tea cake left, and I


    have never been willing to drink it. I just waited for the day when I could cook it herself for Mr. Wade


    to taste. wait a moment!¡±


    Charlie said hurriedly ¡°Miss Lin, you don¡¯t need to be so troublesome, just pour me a ss of


    water!¡±


    Maria stood up and said without looking back, ¡°The tea cake that I kept is the best Pu¡¯er tea cake in


    the world. If you don¡¯t try it, you will definitely regret it in the future!¡±


    After speaking, Maria said, ¡°Besides, I will start talking about everything that


    Mr. Wade is curious about from that piece of tea cake.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she Without waiting for Charlie to respond, hurriedly went to fetch her full


    set of tea sets, as well as the piece of Pu¡¯er tea cake that she had always treasured.


    Back in front of the bed, Maria carefully lit the charcoal made of olives in the copper stove, and then


    took advantage of the interval of boiling water to take apart the age-old Pu¡¯er tea cake, and pried a


    piece open with an exquisite Pu¡¯er tea knife.


    The moment the tea leaves were just unpacked, Charlie smelled a special tea fragrance that he had


    never experienced before.


    This kind of tea fragrance is very rich and mellow, and after a long period of fermentation and


    storage, the smell of the tea cake itself also has a simple and unsophisticated atmosphere that


    cannot be described in words, which makes people feel refreshed and happy.


    Charlie watched his father drink tea since he was a child, and asionally he could drink a cup and


    a half with him, so he is quite knowledgeable about tea, but he has never seen such a special tea. It


    is not an exaggeration to say that in this area In front of Pu¡¯er tea cakes, all Pu¡¯er teas are eclipsed!


    Maria elegantly boiled water to make tea. After the tea leaves entered the water, they quickly


    dispersed when encountering high temperature, and a more intense tea fragrance came to his


    nostrils immediately, which made Charlie feel that his mind was awakened by the tea fragrance.


    Immediately, Maria poured the brewed tea into a small Jianzhan cup, then handed the clear tea


    soup to Charlie, and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Wade, try it.¡± Charlie took the cup and sniffed it gently


    under his nose, and took another sip.¡±


    ¡°The tea soup tasted extremely rich and sweet, and the perfectbination of smell and taste


    made Charlie¡¯s eyes widen in surprise.


    He couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°This tea is so perfect, it definitely surpasses all my knowledge of Pu¡¯er


    tea. May I ask Ms. Lin, where did you get such a good tea?¡± Maria said with a smile,


    ¡°This cake tea was made three hundred years ago from the tea leaves of an ancient Pu¡¯er tea tree


    called the mother of Pu¡¯er tea. It is the mother nt of all Pu¡¯er teas, and all Pu¡¯er teas in the world


    are They all bred from it, and they were the earliest tea growers who kept breaking off its branches


    and taking them to various ces to re-cultivate and nt them, so that the Pu-erh tea that was


    later sold all over the country came into being.¡±


    Charlie eximed, ¡°Is this tea really 300 years old?¡±


    Maria nodded, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true, but this tree was struck by lightning three hundred years ago


    and turned into charcoal. What Mr. Wade is drinking now is thest cake of tea it produced in the


    last year. After drinking the cake and tea, the world will no longer have this taste.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Did the tea seller tell you this story?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Maria shook her head lightly, turned around and took A small package, carefully opened it,


    inside, is a piece of lightning strike wood with a long history!


    Maria took out the lightning strike wood and said quietly, ¡°Everything that lives for a long time has its


    doom. People who practice Taoism are no exception, and this tree is no exception. It has lived for


    tens of thousands of years and bred countless tea nts, but it also has its own catastrophe to


    ovee, and this is what it looks like after it fails.¡±


    Charlie asked suspiciously, ¡°Why do you know so clearly?¡±


    Maria nced at Charlie and then looked down at the piece in her hand. Her expression seemed to


    be struggling.


    After a while, she raised her head and met Charlie¡¯s gaze with those clear eyes.


    Her red lips parted slightly and she said, ¡°Because¡­ three hundred years ago, my ve family


    stood by the Tianchi Lake in southern Yunnan and watched. It crosses the catastrophe¡­¡±

 Chapter 5573

    Chapter 5573


    ¡°You¡­ what did you say?!¡±


    Maria¡¯s understatement made Charlie feel numb.


    This is not an exaggerated description at all, but he really feels that he is slightly numb from his


    scalp to his toes!


    Maria said that she was on the edge of Tianchi Lake three hundred years ago and watched the


    Pu¡¯er mother tree cross the catastrophe.


    Doesn¡¯t that mean that she is over three hundred years old now?!


    Deep in Charlie¡¯s heart, he couldn¡¯t believe what Maria said for a while.


    After all, even if a person really finds a way of longevity, it is often one step at a time.


    Begin to ask at the age of 20 or 30, but it is often possible to enter the Tao at the age of 50 or 60 or


    even older.


    As the Taoism gets deeper and deeper, the lifespan is getting longer and longer,


    But a monk over a hundred years old, at most, like the earl of the Warriors Den, retains the age of


    sixty Up and down appearance.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    If Maria was really over three hundred years old, she would look at least sixty or seventy years old,


    or even seventy or eighty years old.


    How could she always have the appearance of seventeen or eighteen?


    Even if she had entered the Tao in her twenties and not yet thirty, it is absolutely impossible for her


    to return to the state of seventeen or eighteen.


    Seeing that Charlie didn¡¯t seem to believe what she said, Maria asked nervously, ¡°Is it because I am


    joking with you?¡±


    Charlie nodded subconsciously, then shook his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just a little shocked¡­¡±


    Said Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Why do you suddenly call me son and call yourself ve?¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°In the past, girls usually referred to adult unmarried men as sons. People


    call themselves ¡°ves¡±, but no one says that anymore,¡±


    ¡°So before telling the young master these things, the ve can¡¯t use them indiscriminately,¡±


    ¡°But since I have been honest with the young master today, the ve is not good to the young


    master¡¯s secret, and this address is the most appropriate.¡±


    These words of honesty made Charlie suddenly think of Maria¡¯s undr3ssed appearance just now.


    For a moment, his expression was slightly awkward.


    And Maria also realized that Charlie might be wrong, and felt shy and unbearable.


    So, she hurriedly said to Charlie, ¡°My lord, wait a moment, I will show you something!¡±


    After that, she got up and went downstairs, and brought a beautifully framed scroll from downstairs.


    Maria came to the other side of the bed, put the scroll on the ground, and slowly spread it out.


    Andscape scroll about 2.5 meters wide and 6 meters long unfolded slowly.


    Charlie stared at the painting intently, at the majestdscape slowly unfolding in front of him.


    The majestic and endless mountains, the Tianchi Lake hanging in the valley like a mirror, the


    scenery in the painting is natural and vivid on the paper, which made Charlie deeply attracted in an


    instant.


    Charlie never thought that the artistic conception of andscape painting could be so fascinating.


    The scenery in this painting is full of charm, and every stroke seems to be perfect and impable.


    And the painting skill of this painting is even more superb than that painting hest saw in the


    mountain vige at the house of the old woman.


    At this time, Maria pointed to the towering and lush tree beside the Tianchi Lake in the painting with


    her slender jade hand, and said to Charlie, ¡°My lord, this is the mother of Pucha that I call the


    mother of tea. the way it was before.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she moved her finger to the silhouette of a human being under the tree,


    and said, ¡°This is me. For a while, I would sit under this tea tree every day to drink tea, watch the


    mountains, and watch the water.¡± Charlie subconsciously asked Maria, ¡°Did you draw this painting?¡±


    Maria nodded, ¡°Master, this painting was made by your servant a few days ago, and it was specially


    made for you.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help being horrified, he didn¡¯t expect Maria can have such superb painting skills.


    His father-inw said some time ago that the Painting and Calligraphy Association organized a


    painting exhibition.


    He couldn¡¯t find good work. If he took this painting, all thendscape painters in the country would


    be blown up!


    At this time, Maria suddenly grabbed Charlie¡¯s ring-wearing right hand with her other hand and


    sped her ten fingers together. Then, she said to him expectantly, ¡°My lord, I dare to take you to


    see it with your own eyes. Look at what it looked like three hundred years ago!¡±


    After that, the ring, which had not moved at all, suddenly seemed to understand Maria¡¯s words,


    released some spiritual energy, and went straight to the brains of the two.


    The next moment, Charlie felt his vision suddenly blurred, and then, as if being held by Maria, he


    quickly walked through an invisible gate, and then, a gust of cool wind rushed towards his face, and


    the picture in front of him also instantly came to life.


    At this moment, he is standing among the endless mountains in southern Yunnan. The


    iparably clear blue sky, the refreshing green mountains, and the tumbling white clouds are


    close at hand. There are countless kinds of flowers, and the water surface of Tianchi reflects the


    blue sky, white clouds, and green mountains. The whole picture is so beautiful that it cannot be


    described in words.


    Afterward, Charlie took a closer look. Under the pucha mother tree, a beautiful girl wearing a sky


    blue double-breasted narrow-sleeved gown and a horseface skirt was sitting at a small square table


    drinking tea.


    That girl was Maria.


    Not far away, many tea farmers are picking tea leaves on those rtively low tea trees. Before they


    carry a basket full of tea leaves down the mountain, they wille to the Pucha mother tree and


    bow slightly to the mother tree. Then they respectfully said hello to Maria.


    Maria recognized each of them, and whenever someone came up to say hello, she would smile and


    ask the other party how they got today.


    And the tea grower will also step forward, take out a handful of fresh tea leaves from the basket,


    and hand them to her for tasting.


    Maria would gently pinch a pinch of tea leaves with her fingers, put them under her nose to smell


    them, then pinch another piece, put it in her mouth to chew carefully, and then tell them the grade of


    the tea leaves, and tell them how this batch of tea leaves should be prepared. How to finish, how to


    air dry, and how to store better.


    Every tea farmer would thank her gratefully after receiving her advice and then bid farewell to her.


    This scene made Charlie feel for the first time the perfect harmony between the ancients and


    nature.


    And just as he was immersed in it, everything around him suddenly changed from bright day to dark


    cloud-covered night.


    The violent wind and rain kept beating the pucha tree, and it also used its own strength to meet the


    attack of the violent wind and rain without flinching.


    The strong wind became stronger and stronger, until many branches and leaves of the mother tree


    were broken, and the torso was violently swayed by the strong wind.


    Just as the trunk of the mother tree was desperately resisting the strong wind, a thunderbolt rolled


    down from the sky,nded on the mother tree with a bang, and instantly ignited a fire on the mother


    tree.


    The violent wind and showers continued, and the mes burned more and more vigorously in the


    wind and rain.


    After about a stick of incense, the whole mother tree turned into charcoal,pletely losing any


    signs of life.


    And the violent wind and rain seemed to have been agreed upon, and the troops were withdrawn in


    an instant.


    The dark clouds in the sky dissipated, and a full moon appeared above Tianchi Lake, illuminating


    the coldness of the earth.


    Under the moonlight, a girl with a basket on her back, a coir raincoat, and a bamboo hat on her


    head walked up to the mother tree step by step.


    This girl is Maria.


    She took off the rain hat, picked up a carbonized tree trunk from the ground, held it, and bowed to


    the mother tree three times.


    After that, she didn¡¯t go down the mountain, but put the tree trunk struck by lightning into the back


    basket, and walked into the mountain without looking back¡­


    When Maria¡¯s back disappeared on the top of a mountain, Charlie¡¯s consciousness instantly


    returned to reality from the mountains deep in southern Yunnan.


    The moment he opened his eyes, hepletely believed Maria¡¯s words.


    Believe that this girl has lived from three hundred years ago to the present.


    And at this moment, he finally realized why he had always felt that Maria was not simple, but he still


    couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong.


    She was seventeen or eighteen years old, and she was proficient in the closeto-shen hexagrams


    that Lai Qinghua could not learn at a hundred years old;


    she was seventeen or eighteen years old and was hunted down by the Warriors Den.

 Chapter 5574

    Chapter 5574


    At the age of 17, she is about to start a battle of wits and courage with the Warriors Den?


    At the same age of seventeen or eighteen, she unexpectedly appeared in Aurous Hill and in front of


    him not long after leaving Northern Europe. How could there be such a coincidence in the world?


    And this girl who looks seventeen or eighteen years old can paint ink and washndscape paintings


    superbly, and her painting skills can almost kill any painter in history in seconds¡­


    And since the moment she told her secret, all these questions have been answered in an instant. a


    reasonable exnation.


    As far as painting skills are concerned, she has more than three hundred years to understand of


    painting, which is notparable to other painters.


    The same is true for fortune-telling.


    Lai Qinghua is only a hundred years old, and Maria is more than three hundred years old. The


    difference between them is self-evident.


    At the same time, Charlie also found that the temperament of Maria in front of him had changed.


    For some reason, Charlie suddenly had a feeling of ¡°beautiful beauty hides the present and the


    past, and the lotus flower shames the beauty¡± with her gestures now.


    And her phrase ¡°ve¡± which ancient Chinese women used to call themselves made Charlie feel


    that Maria was like a kitten lying on the ground with its soft belly exposed, exposing her biggest


    secret and weakness to in front of him.


    Maria saw that Charlie hadn¡¯t recovered from the extreme shock at this time, so she said


    apologetically, ¡°Please forgive me, my master, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you, but you just asked you


    about it, and I dare not lie, so I just Can tell the truth¡­¡±


    He calmed down slightly, looked at Maria, and asked word by word, ¡°Did you travel from more than


    300 years ago, or have you lived from more than 300 years ago to today?¡±


    Maria replied, ¡°Young master, I have lived until today.¡±


    Charlie was shocked, and murmured, ¡°Three hundred years ago, you watched that tea tree cross


    the catastrophe in southern Yunnan¡­then¡­then how old are you this year?¡±


    Maria said seriously, ¡°Master, the ve was born in the second year of Longwu in the Southern


    Ming Dynasty, which was also the third year of the Shunzhi period of the Tartar Qing court, and


    1646 in the Gregorian calendar.¡± Charlie felt dizzy for a while.


    Judging by this age, Maria can be regarded as his ancestor, and the time recorded in the Wade


    family tree may not be earlier than her! So Charlie eximed,


    ¡°In 1646¡­then you¡­ oh no¡­then you are nearly four hundred years old now?!¡±


    Bowing, she said respectfully, ¡°My lord, you don¡¯t have to call me ¡®you¡¯, just call me Maria.¡± ¡°


    No¡­¡± Charlie said very seriously, ¡°You are almost four hundred years old¡­ I just can¡¯t call you


    that¡­¡±


    Maria smiled, and said seriously, ¡°In the eyes of the ve, the ve is just a girl who can¡¯t grow up,


    not an old witch.¡±


    Although the ve has indeed lived for nearly four hundred years, but I¡¯m still seventeen¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Charlie suddenly fell into embarrassment, and the two voices in his heart were arguing


    fiercely at this moment.


    One voice said, ¡°She is right. Although she has lived for nearly four hundred years, she has always


    been a girl of seventeen or eighteen years old¡­¡±


    Another voice said, ¡°But she is almost four hundred years old after all. What is the concept of four


    hundred years old? You, Master Charlie, haven¡¯t turned thirty this year!¡±


    Charlie was afraid of such entanglements, so he quickly shook his head, throwing away all these


    thoughts, and then asked Maria, ¡°You¡­¡± As soon as the


    the word ¡°You¡± came out of his mouth, he could clearly see a flicker of light between Maria¡¯s


    beautiful brows Sullen, so he quickly changed her words and said, ¡°No, I want to say you¡­¡±


    Maria¡¯s sullenness disappeared immediately, she smiled sweetly, and asked shyly, ¡°What do you


    want to say, my lord? I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Can you live so young for 400 years?! You don¡¯t


    even look like you¡¯re eighteen years old¡­Even if you keep taking Rejuvenation Pill, it¡¯s impossible


    for you to rejuvenate, right?¡± Maria quickly exined,


    ¡°My son misunderstood, the ve is not rejuvenating, but the appearance and body of the ve


    have been what they are now since I was seventeen years old, and I have not aged for more than


    three hundred years.¡± Charlie was even more shocked, he blurted


    out Asked, ¡°This¡­ How is this possible¡­ You are not proficient in spiritual energy, even if you are


    proficient in spiritual energy, you will not be able to keep your face forever¡­¡±


    Maria replied, ¡°Since my son is proficient in cultivation, I wonder if you have heard of the eternal


    green pill?¡±


    Charlie shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it¡­ What¡¯s the effect of this pill?¡±


    Maria said seriously, ¡°After taking the Evergreen Pill, the life expectancy can reach five hundred


    years. After taking it, I have lived to this day.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Is there really such a miraculous pill?!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Maria said, looking at her father¡¯s spirit tablet not far away, she said earnestly, ¡°My


    family is in front of you!¡± Myte father swore that there will be no concealment or deceit in every


    word spoken between the ve and the son today. The concealment before is really ast resort,


    and I hope you will forgive me.¡±


    Charlie followed her gaze and saw that On the spiritual tablet is written the spiritual tablet of myte


    father Warren in eight big characters.


    At this time, Charlie no longer doubted Maria¡¯s words. He suppressed the horror in his heart and


    asked, ¡°Did your father give you the Evesting Green Pill you took?¡±


    Maria turned around and nced at her father¡¯s spirit tablet again, and said,


    ¡°Yes, the Evergreen Pill was given to me by my father before he died.¡±


    Charlie was even more surprised, ¡°Since your father has the Evergreen Pill, why didn¡¯t he take it


    himself before he died? Do you still have to die if you take it?¡±


    Then, Charlie said again, ¡°Oh, by the way, please try to use ¡®I¡¯ to refer to yourself, I am a modern


    person. I¡¯m really not used to it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try my best¡­¡± Maria nodded lightly, and said with a sad face, ¡°Back to the question just


    now, my lord, more than three hundred years ago, when I was really seventeen years old, I was still


    young.¡±


    ¡°When I was practicing embroidery in the boudoir in southern Yunnan, my father who was


    thousands of miles away suddenly appeared in front of me. An unknown elixir was given to me, and


    I was told to take it obediently without asking any questions;¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the effect of this elixir is, but my father¡¯s order must not be vited, so I took the


    elixir. After taking it, my father Only then did tell me what pill it is and what its effects are¡­¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She said with red eyes, and said softly, ¡°As for why my father didn¡¯t take it himself, but gave me the


    Evesting Green Pill, he said it was because he didn¡¯t want one day, he would do this, to watch me


    die of old age in front of his own eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°My father also said that if there is a medicine that will allow a father to live forever and watch his


    daughter grow old and die slowly, then this kind of medicine is not a medicine, but a poison¡­¡±


    ¡°My father said that he must die in front of me before he can rest in peace, and I am still young,


    unmarried, and have no worries about the future, so after I take the Evesting Green Pill, I will be


    fine. Live well, live for five hundred years¡­¡±


    Charlie suddenly thought of something, and blurted out, ¡°You said you are over three hundred years


    old, so your child¡­¡±


    Maria gave Charlie a faint look, and said angrily, ¡°My lord, although this ve has lived for more


    than three hundred years, I am still a pure and innocent girl, and I have never married¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, the ve has been hunted down for so many years. After a period of time, I have to


    change ces and live under different identities, how can I have children¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Charlie quickly said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Maria said quietly, ¡°Father At the beginning, especially told me that if I don¡¯t want to have too many


    fetters, then I must be solitary and unmarried for the first four hundred years¡­¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If I did that I let the ve¡¯s family grow up and grow old, and only in thest hundred years will the


    ve¡¯s family, start to grow old at a certain point;


    Go until the pain of death, and after that time point, my family will be able to go from seventeen to


    eighteen, then twenty-eight, thirty-eight years old, and then gradually grow old.¡±


    ¡°So, wait for that time point When the timees, I will be able to experience


    real life.¡±


    Charlie nodded understandingly, it must be very painful for a parent to watch their child grow old


    while being young forever.


    Therefore, it was a very wise decision for Maria¡¯s father to give her the Evesting Green Pill and


    exin that she could not marry for the first four hundred years.


    So, Charlie asked her again, ¡°Then what happened to your father?¡±


    Maria sighed, ¡°My father was seriously injured at the time, and there was no other panacea for


    healing, so he had to stay in bed for recuperation, but unfortunately, his life was not out of danger. If


    there was enough time, it is not impossible to recover¡­¡±


    After a pause, Maria said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s just that my father said at the time that the person who hurt him


    would be able to reach southern Yunnan in half a month at the earliest, so he kept urging me to take


    that The ring and leave home quickly, lest the other party find him, but I still refused to abandon


    him¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria said with red eyes, ¡°On the seventh day after my father was sent back to


    southern Yunnan by the ring, he took advantage of me to go out to buy medicine, left a letter, and


    then cut off his meridians and died¡­¡±


    Two lines of tears rolled down Maria quickly wiped them away with her sleeve, choking with sobs,


    ¡°After I buried my father, I left home and started a flight thatsted for more than three hundred


    years¡­¡±


    Charlie eximed, ¡°You have been on the road for more than three hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Being hunted down?! By whom? Warriors Den?!¡±


    Maria said with aplicated expression, ¡°Actually, Warriors Den was founded by my father and his


    sworn brother and ssmate Zagron Wu when the Qing army entered the customs.¡±


    ¡°The two brothers founded the Warriors Den for the purpose of expelling the


    Tartars and restoring the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°However, the Warriors Den changedpletely after my father died.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with its name. The one who chased me was Theter


    Warriors Den, and theter lord of the Warriors Den.¡±


    Charlie blurted out, ¡°Theter lord of the Warriors Den, could it be that Zagron Wu?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Maria shook her head and said, ¡°Theter lord of the Warriors Den Lord Evil is Wu Zagron¡¯s


    younger sister, Victoria Wu!¡±

 Chapter 5575

    Chapter 5575


    ¡°Victoria?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°The head of who broke the Warriors Den is a woman?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria nodded, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Not only a woman, but also the most vicious


    woman in the world!¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°She is the younger sister of your father¡¯s brother, so hasn¡¯t she lived for


    three or four hundred years?!¡±


    Maria thought for a while, and said, ¡°Victoria is one year younger than my father and twenty-three


    years older than me. Now Already 400 years old.¡± Charlie said, ¡°Then she should have taken the


    Evergreen Pill too?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Maria said with emotion, ¡°The Evergreen Pill is themon master of my father and


    Victoria,¡±


    ¡°And it will be left to them before the deadline is approaching.¡±


    : The two belonged to each other originally, and hope they can continue to fight for the great cause


    of the Warriors Den;¡±


    ¡°In addition to each of them having an evesting green pill, the master also gave the ring on the


    son¡¯s hand to my father,¡±


    ¡°And asked him to keep it safe. and told him, When he arrived, he will be able to get the alchemy


    and exercises he left behind, and it is said that there is a secret that can live up to a thousand


    years;¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that after the master drove the crane, Victoria suddenly made a sudden move


    and seriously injured my father.¡±


    ¡°Took my father¡¯s ring and the evesting green pill;¡±


    ¡°At the critical moment, the ring sent my father to me, and my father gave me his evergreen pill to


    me¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria sighed, adjusted her mood, and said, ¡°I¡¯d better start talking to you in detail


    from the time when the Warriors Den was first established,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to hear me in a cloud.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and hurriedly said, ¡°Please tell me!¡±


    Maria took a sip of tea and said eloquently, ¡°My father, was born in the second year of Tianqi, which


    is also 1622


    in the Gregorian calendar;¡± Since then, generations have been loyal and good;¡±


    ¡°The ancestors of the Lin family first served as officials in this city, and then moved to the present-


    day capital with Chengzu and his family;¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the eunuchs were in power at the end of the Ming Dynasty, and the current situation


    was turbulent.¡±


    ¡°The Lin family¡¯s family status gradually declined. When my father became an adult and married my


    mother, the Lin family had no official positions.¡±


    There was an opportunity to revive the Lin family business, but after the Qing army entered the


    customs, my father joined the army and co-founded the Warriors Den with Zagron,¡±


    ¡°Vowing to drive the Manchus from inside the pass to outside the pass; He is a distant rtive of the


    big traitor Sangui Wu, but because he was not ashamed of betraying his country and seeking glory,


    he determined to fight against the Warriors Den and restore the Ming Dynasty;¡±


    ¡°Since then, my father has been taking my mother with me to travel around and fight against the


    Qing army;¡±


    ¡°When I was born, my mother had been living with my father because of poor conditions, and she


    already had a body with many problems,¡±


    ¡°She passed away when I was less than a month old. At that time, the frontline war was tense, and


    my father sent me to my grandma¡¯s house in southern Yunnan. I grew up in southern Yunnan;¡±


    ¡°In 1650, the Qing army went all the way south to attack Huguang, and the


    Nanming army retreated steadily,¡±


    ¡°And the Warriors Den, which fought with Nanming, also suffered heavy losses;¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s good brother Zagron died in the battle in Huguang that year;¡±


    ¡°Before Zagron died, he entrusted his younger sister Victoria to my father, but my father and the


    others were also surrounded by the Qing army at that time,¡±


    ¡°And they had nowhere to escape. With nowhere to go, my father had to take


    Victoria to hide in Shiwan Mountain; He almost lost his life in the mountains,¡±


    ¡°But luckily he was rescued by a monk who lived in seclusion in the mountains. The two were


    apprentices, and they stayed in the Shiwan mountains to practice;¡±


    ¡°In the twelfth year of the Yongli calendar, which was also 1658 in the Gregorian calendar, the Qing


    army attacked Yunnan and Guizhou from multiple directions;¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the abilities of the two were limited. At that time, the Qing army was strong,¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°And there were arge number of Han people, including Sangui Wu, who were helping the king, so


    they broke through southern Yunnan the next year.¡± ¡°The Southern Ming tragedy thatter


    generations said was at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°The next two years, my father and Victoria recruited some righteous men who were determined to


    fight for the Warriors Den and restore the Ming Dynasty. In 1662 of the Gregorian calendar, the


    traitor Sangui Wu killed Emperor Yongli in southern Yunnan.¡±


    ¡°My father was deeply saddened. All of them have been upied by the Qing government. In


    desperation, the two nned to go to Taiwan and to continue fighting against the Qing;¡±


    ¡°They had no choice but to go back to Shiwan mountains, find their master, and want to practice in


    seclusion for a few more years, first to avoid the limelight, and second, to improve my strength;¡±


    ¡°However, in the second year of returning to Shiwan, That is, in 1663 of the


    Gregorian calendar, the master felt that his time was approaching,¡±


    ¡°So he arranged for his funeral, and presented two eternal green pills to my father and Victoria,


    hoping that the two of them would one day restore the Han people¡¯snd¡­¡±


    Maria sighed, her expression was angry and full of mncholy.


    Seeing that she stopped talking, Charlie asked tentatively, ¡°Victoria had been fighting with your


    father for many years, and she wanted to kill your father for a pill?¡±


    Maria pursed her lips, shook her head, and said, ¡°Not really, Victoria actually had always loved my


    father deeply,¡±


    ¡°But my father never forgot my mother in his heart, and had no affection for her, so he had always


    rejected her for thousands of miles;¡±


    ¡°After the master¡¯s funeral, Victoria took the Evesting Green Pill, and then proposed to let my


    father give up the n to fight and restore the Ming Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°And stay together with her in Shiwanda Mountain. Father rejected her again, and scolded her for


    forgetting the purpose of the country and the family,¡± ¡°And for being sorry for her dead brother, and


    the two had a dispute;¡±


    ¡°My father didn¡¯t want to abandon me and live alone for five hundred years, and he didn¡¯t want to


    give up his family and country¡¯s feelings of anti-Qing and Ming Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°So he made three points to Victoria. First, he will not marry again in this life; he will raise me;


    thirdly, he wanted to go out and fight the Qing court to the death;¡±


    ¡°Victoria felt that she had suffered a great humiliation. Seeing that father did not want to stay with


    her forever,¡±


    ¡°She wanted to leave my father¡¯s evesting green pill and her master for father.¡±


    ¡°She snatched the ring from him and she suddenly attacked my father; ¡° ¡°When my father was


    seriously injured, he was sent to the south of Yunnan by the ring from Shiwan in an instant, and he


    told me all this after he tricked me into eating the Evergreen Pill.¡±


    Charlie was extremely shocked. No wonder the man on the spiritual throne. He turned out to be a


    full-fledged national hero,


    And he never forgot his original intention of family and country in his whole


    life,


    And he did not waver in the face of the temptation of five hundred years of longevity. , such a


    character, can be called a saint.


    Thinking of this, Charlie asked her, ¡°Victoria knows that you have eaten the


    Evesting Green Pill, and has been chasing you everywhere,¡±


    ¡°Is it because of this ring in my hand?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Maria nodded, ¡°What Victoria wants most is this ring because the great master told my father


    before,¡±


    ¡°No matter how much Eternal Green Pill is eaten, it can only make people live to be five hundred


    years old;¡±


    ¡°The elixir of Hundred Turns and Thousand Returns can prolong a person¡¯s lifespan to a thousand


    years!¡±


    ¡°And the prescription of this Hundred Turns and Thousand Returns Pill is probably hidden in this


    ring.¡±


    ¡°Interestingly, Evergreen and Evergreen Hundred Turns and Thousand Returns are actually two


    stages thatplement each other,¡±


    ¡°The first five hundred years of the Eternal Green Pill, and the five hundred years after the Hundred


    Turns and Thousand Returns Pill, if there is no Evesting Green Pill,¡±


    ¡°It is useless to only eat the Hundreds and Thousands of Pills.¡±


    ¡°My family also said that although you can live for 500 years after taking the Evesting Green Pill,¡±


    ¡°In thest 100 years, your body will no longer be able to maintain youth forever;¡±


    ¡°Victoria is already 400 years old. Without a second pill, her lifespan will only be one hundred years,


    and in thest fifty years, she will be an old woman;¡±


    ¡°If she can take the Hundred Turns Thousand Returns Pill before then, she can live another five


    hundred years in her current state;¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she can¡¯t wait to find me and find this ring.¡±

 Chapter 5576

    Chapter 5576


    Charlie¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Is there really such a pill in the world that can make people live for


    thousands of years?


    ¡°The great master was born in the first year of Linde in the Tang Dynasty, that is, 664 in the


    Gregorian calendar,¡±


    ¡°And the year of his death was 1663 in the Gregorian calendar, no more, no less, and he lived for a


    full thousand years!¡±


    ¡°The first year of Linde¡­¡± Charlie heard Here, couldn¡¯t help murmuring, ¡°This first year of Linde,


    why does it sound so familiar?¡±


    Maria smiled slightly and said, ¡°Maybe you learned history very well when you were in school?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Charlie frowned tightly. Frowning, he shook his head slightly, ¡°In the first year of Linde, I


    seem to have just heard about this time point recently.¡±


    Immediately, he suddenly thought of something, and asked excitedly, ¡°Miss


    Lin, who is the master you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it called Meng Changsheng?!¡±


    Maria was taken aback by the name Charlie blurted out!


    Tonight, Charlie was constantly surprised. She was very calm from the beginning to the end, but


    when she talked about herte father, she felt a little sad.


    However, when Charlie said the words Meng Changsheng, Maria was shocked!


    She subconsciously eximed, ¡°How could the young master know the name of the master?!¡±


    ¡°It has been more than three hundred years since he passed away, and during the thousand years


    he was alive,¡±


    ¡°He had almost been practicing in retreat in the Shiwan Mountains. At that time, few people knew


    about it¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Meng Sheng, whose name is Changming, was born in Chang¡¯an, the


    first year of Linde in the Tang Dynasty.


    Maria was shocked, ¡°My lord¡­ how can you know so clearly about great master?!¡±


    ¡°My father once said that great master spent his whole life asking questions, and the world knows


    almost nothing about him. Where did you hear about this?¡±


    Charlie sighed, ¡°This senior surnamed Meng, before he was five hundred years old, had been


    practicing in closed doors in southern Sichuan.¡±


    ¡°By chance, he rescued the ancestors of the Jiang family in Shunan, because the ancestors of the


    Jiang family had two bracelets of phoenix bone vines,¡±


    ¡°So he kept the ancestors of the Jiang family by his side on the condition of one bracelet;¡±


    ¡°Later, when he was nearly 160 years old, he had to find an opportunity to bid farewell to the


    ancestor of the Jiang family when he went out,¡±


    ¡°Presumably because he was approaching the limit of his lifespan and needed to find a way to


    prolong his life;¡±


    ¡°Decadester, he did find a way to extend his life Combining the information that Ms. Lin knows


    now, this senior Meng Changsheng should have refined the Evesting Green Pill during that time;¡±


    ¡°He wanted to fulfill the opportunity promised to the ancestor of the Jiang family back then,¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t expect that when he returned to Shunan, the ancestor of the


    Jiang family had just passed away three days ago¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie murmured again ¡°If the ancestor of the Jiang family lived for three more


    days, maybe he would be the one who got the Evergreen Pill¡­¡±


    Maria was horrified and asked, ¡°Who is the ancestor of the Jiang family that the young master is


    talking about?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°It was a nominal disciple that the ancestor Meng epted during the first five


    hundred years of cultivation,¡±


    ¡°But that person did not have the talent for cultivation, and he was not a master of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the rtionship between the two was more like abination of the three


    rtionships of master and servant, adoptive father and son, and year-end friendship.¡±


    Charlie mentioned how identally he rescued Mrs. Jiang in Mexico, got the phoenix bone vine,


    and then came to report to Mrs. Jiang¡¯s and her son,


    And then gradually learned about the whole process of Meng Changsheng¡¯s life, and told Maria


    everything without reservation.


    After hearing this, Maria was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak for a while!


    After a long while, she murmured, ¡°There is such a coincidence in the world, the young master¡¯s life


    experience is really beyond the reach of others¡­¡±


    Charlie said at this time, ¡°Now it seems that it is toote for Old Ancestor


    Meng to refine the evesting green pill.¡±


    ¡°Doubtful, but only relying on the Eternal Evergreen Pill could only make him live until the Song


    Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°But if you say that he lived until 1663 in thete Ming and early Qing


    Dynasties, it proves that heter refined the Hundred Turns and Thousand Returns Pill;¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a powerful senior finally stopped outside the door


    of a thousand-year.¡±


    ¡°It seems that it is not so easy to change one¡¯s life against the sky.


    ¡°It took more than 10,000 years between heaven and earth to trigger the catastrophe, and


    ording to my father,¡±


    ¡°Although the master lived for a thousand years, in the end, he just died without disease. It¡¯s not at


    the level where you need to go through the catastrophe.¡±


    Charlieughed at himself, nodded, and said, ¡°That is to say, after living for a thousand years, it¡¯s


    not a problem in front of God, and it¡¯s not worth God¡¯s thunder.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly ¡°It should be.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°However, the son and the master did meet by


    chance.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Although the master had been riding a crane for more than three hundred years when the son was


    born,¡±


    ¡°You happened to be with him for the first five hundred years, andter. There has been a little


    connection for five hundred years¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria suddenly asked curiously, ¡°I have the courage to ask, how did you enter the


    Tao? Which elder brought you into the Tao?¡±


    Seeing that Maria had revealed all the past and secrets, Charlie no longer concealed it and said,


    ¡°I got an ancient book called ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± by chance, which contained a lot


    of content rted to cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I entered the Tao by relying on that ancient book.¡±


    Maria frowned, ¡°The Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures? I seem to have never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlie said with some disappointment, ¡°I thought, this ¡°Nine


    Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± may be written by this senior Meng


    Changsheng Meng¡­¡±


    Maria said, ¡°My father never mentioned ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±¡­ I had never met the


    master, and I had nothing to say about the master. I only heard about it from my father.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Have you never met Meng Changsheng?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Maria said, ¡°My father came back from the mountain for the first time, and I once heard my


    father talk about the old ancestor Meng.¡±


    ¡°My father also tried to let me master the spiritual energy, but then I really did not have the root of


    wisdom,¡±


    ¡°So I had not been able to enter the door of the monks. If I could master the spiritual energy, maybe


    there was still a chance to meet the ancestor Meng.¡±


    Charlie suddenly remembered something, and said with a smile, ¡°The portrait that olddy Jiang


    gave me is hidden in the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Vi.¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, I will show it to youter.¡±


    Maria said with some fascination, ¡°I have not known what the master looks like for so many years,


    and seeing his portrait is a wish fulfilled.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, and asked her again, ¡°By the way, although you don¡¯t master spiritual


    energy,¡±


    ¡°being immune to my method of erasing memories, this should also be the effect of the Eternal


    Green Pill, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria smiled slightly, ¡°After taking the Evergreen Pill, although I still can¡¯t cultivate the aura,¡±


    ¡°But I have the ability to control the aura. Perception ability, I can feel the aura of my father,¡±


    ¡°I can also feel the aura of the pucha tree, I can also feel the aura of the son, and you were in


    Northern Europe that day,¡±


    ¡°Trying to erase the aura of my memory, And it was only at that time that I discovered that the son¡¯s


    method of hypnotizing with spiritual energy and erasing memory with spiritual energy is not effective


    on me.¡±


    Ever since Maria called herself Maria in front of him, Charlie guessed that his methods must have


    no effect on her.


    But what Charlie didn¡¯t expect was that Maria had such a keen perception of aura.


    He asked in amazement, ¡°You said just now that the pucha tree also had an aura, is that true? How


    can a tree have aura?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Maria said seriously,


    ¡°The pucha tree not only had an aura, but it was also very powerful, but it is a pity that after being


    struck to death by the sky thunder, all the aura in its body disappeared.¡±


    Charlie was amazed, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the piece of lightning strike wood that Maria took


    out just now from the corner of his eye, and thought to himself,


    ¡°The lightning strike wood that Warnia gave me at the beginning was formed by the heart of the


    pucha tree being struck by lightning, and refined into a thunderbolt,¡±


    ¡°Which is amazingly powerful. The lightning strike wood that failed in the heavenly tribtion and


    was struck by the sky lightning, if one can use it to refine the lightning strike wood, the power will be


    even stronger, right?¡±

 Chapter 5577

    Chapter 5577


    Although Charlie coveted Maria¡¯s Lightning Strike Wood in his heart, he was really embarrassed to


    ask for it for a while.


    After all, this thing has been treasured by Maria for more than three hundred years, so it must have


    an extraordinary meaning to her.


    However, Charlie knew that there was no need for him to be too anxious.


    In the current situation, even if Maria gave him the lightning strike wood, he would not be able to


    refine it at all.


    So, he looked at her and asked a question that he was very curious about, ¡°Miss Lin, I really want to


    know, how did youe here for more than three hundred years? ¡°Proficient in spiritual energy,


    there is no match for Victoria at all, so I have been running for my life for more than three hundred


    years.¡±


    Maria said, ¡°But the first two hundred years were fine. It¡¯s not so easy for Victoria to catch me.¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria tilted her head, recalling, and narrated, ¡°After finishing father¡¯s funeral


    affairs, because of my young age andck of ability,¡± ¡°I could only live in southern Yunnan¡¯s several


    remote ces for decades,¡±


    ¡°Because my face was too young, in order not to be suspected, I usually lived in one ce for five


    or eight years, and would change to another ce;¡±


    ¡°It was also during that period during that time, I fell in love with Pu¡¯er tea;¡± ¡°During that time, I


    traveled to many ces, and took this opportunity to learn and experiment with Pu¡¯er tea-making


    methods,¡±


    ¡°And then I lived by the Tianchi Lake in southern Yunnan for several years and taught local tea


    farmers how to make Puer tea better;¡±


    ¡°After years of fleeing, I had umted some money and learned a lot of experience in life and


    escape,¡±


    ¡°And stayed by the Tianchi Lake for a few years, and it was time to go, so I left South Yunnan¡­¡±


    ¡°Leaving the south of Yunnan, I didn¡¯t dare to go to the maind, so I went all the way south to


    Jiaozhi,¡±


    ¡°And from Jiaozhi all the way to Nanyang lived in several counties in Nanyang, and finally lived in


    Penang for a while;¡±


    Later, I went to Brunei, went to Indonesia, and then took a boat from Indonesia to


    India,¡±


    ¡°And from India to the Ottoman Empire through the Middle East;¡±


    ¡°After that, the industrial revolution began in Europe, and I was very amazed at that time With their


    rapid development in science and technology and academics,¡± ¡°I began to travel to various


    European countries and used different identities to study in many universities in Europe


    ; But it didn¡¯t take long before the British invaded China. They began to use the power of the whole


    country to colonize and sell opium all over the world,¡± ¡°And provoked the first Opium War in China. I


    hated it, so I left Ennd and went to North America by boat;¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t adapt to the environment in North America at that time.¡± ¡°There was no order in


    North America at that time. New people didn¡¯t know the way of harmony.¡±


    ¡°Everywhere they went, there was blood and chaos, so I went to Japan on a merchant ship after the


    Civil War began;¡±


    ¡°In the stage of rapid cultural impact and rapid integration, I wanted to see where


    Japan¡¯s national situation would develop,¡±


    ¡°So I stayed in Japan for a while. Seeing the rapid development of Europe after the Industrial


    Revolution,¡±


    ¡°And the rapid transformation of Japan after the Meiji Restoration, I really wanted to go back to


    China and do my part for China.¡±


    ¡°So I went to Hong Kong from Japan, and I did my best to join Xinghua Club;¡± Charlie was so


    shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    He thought that Maria might have been living in an inessible ce for so many years of fleeing


    to avoid being hunted down,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that she has been walking on the cusp of the whole world. Even in the process


    of escaping, she herself wanted to do her part, Which is highly consistent with her father.


    At this time, Maria continued, ¡°I just arrived in Hong Kong and through some previous rtionships,¡±


    ¡°They got in touch with the Xinghua Society, but when I was about to meet them,¡±


    They were ambushed by the dead men from the Warriors Den, and they narrowly escaped death.¡±


    Just escaped from the tiger¡¯s mouth;¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Someone leaked the secret at that time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria nodded, and said with emotion, ¡°I didn¡¯t know at the time that


    Victoria¡¯s people had already begun to infiltrate.¡±


    Said, Maria sighed and said again, ¡°After that narrow escape, I realized that Victoria had already


    begun to infiltrate and deploy from Asia to all over the world, so I went to South America;¡±


    ¡°On the eve of the First World War, I Hearing that Xuantong had abdicated, I was so excited that I


    could not close my eyes for three days, so I ventured back to China;¡± ¡°After living in Eastcliff for a


    while, I traveled to the north for a while, until Japanunched the 9.18 Incident in the Northeast; ¡°


    After September 18, I felt that the situation in the north had changed suddenly, so I returned to


    Eastcliff again;¡±


    ¡°After the July 7 Incident in 1937, the Japanese invaded China in an all-round way.


    There were still some children who needed to be taken care of during the war,¡± ¡°And I couldn¡¯t take


    them to escape the war in the country, so I had to take them to the United States and didn¡¯t leave


    until after the end of World War II;¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°You have been running away all the time. How can there be some


    children to take care of?¡±


    Maria said seriously, ¡°I fled and traveled around, and it was really hard for one person, sometimes


    identally broke my leg, and there was no one who could give me a sip of water,¡±


    ¡°Soter, I began to adopt some abandoned babies and disced orphans one after another, then I


    would keep them by my side to raise them, teach them to read and study;¡±


    ¡°I would take them to and fro together, and those with bad character I would leave some money for


    them and find suitable people to entrust them before leaving the ce;¡±


    ¡°As for those who stayed by my side because I thought they have no problem with the character,¡±


    ¡°I will choose to tell them the secret of my immortality at the right time.¡±


    After all, I had raised them from childhood to adulthood. Even if I didn¡¯t tell them, they would be


    suspicious because my appearance never changed;¡±


    ¡°I traveled around the world these years, and I had earned a lot of wealth by various opportunities


    and umted a lot of property around the world,¡±


    ¡°So these children who passed the test, when they grew up, then I would give them some wealth


    and opportunities,¡±


    ¡°And even hand over some business to them, and over time, it could be regarded as blooming


    everywhere;¡±


    Charlie asked in amazement, ¡°Are they all your adopted sons and daughters?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    Maria shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be too sad when they die,¡±


    ¡°So I had never forgotten to establish a clear sense of boundary with them.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charlie was surprised and couldn¡¯t help asking her, ¡°At that time in Northern


    Europe, you were apanied by an old man.¡±


    ¡°You called him Grandpa in front of me, but he was actually an orphan raised by you, right?¡±


    Maria smiled slightly. ¡°The old man you are talking about is Mr. Zhang. He is thest abandoned


    baby adopted by me in Eastcliff after the July 7 Incident and before leaving for the United States.¡±

 Chapter 5578

    Chapter 5578


    After a pause, Maria continued, ¡°In fact, most of these children, after the age of 20, they would set


    up their own businesses with the help from me.¡±


    ¡°Some assets are said to be entrusted to them to take care of them, but in fact, it is equivalent to a


    gift from me. I don¡¯t know how much wealth is given away; ¡° ¡°Only a very small number of children


    like Mr. Zhang, who have a deep rtionship with me and were willing to stay with me, would


    always be taken by me.¡±


    ¡°After all, I am a girl and have no means of self-defense. , when fleeing around, you also need


    someone to take care of you;¡±


    ¡°In addition to Mr. Zhang, there is also an American girl born in 1942 who has been following me.


    But she died of cancer a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°The owner of this house was adopted by me before the July 7th Incident, when he was still a baby,


    and Iter took him to the United States,¡±


    ¡°Where he graduated from Yale University, I let him go to Southeast Asia to take over some of my


    businesses there.¡±


    ¡°Over the years, he has managed well and has be the richest man in the area;


    Another one was also adopted by me before the July 7th Incident,¡±


    ¡°And had been studying in the United States before, and came back to build the mothend in


    1963,¡±


    ¡°And developed very well in the following years.¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria paused slightly, and said, ¡°After arriving in the United States,


    I also adopted several orphans in the United States.¡±


    ¡°However, after the end of World War II, technology became more and more advanced, and the


    strength of the Qing Dynasty became stronger.¡±


    ¡°I became more cautious, and moved to some ind countries in the South Pacific and Indian


    Ocean.¡±


    ¡°For decades, I didn¡¯t dare to continue to adopt. A few years ago, I went to


    Northern Europe again, and finally met you in Northern Europe¡­¡±


    Charlie listened to Maria¡¯s narration silently, and his heart was already filled with turmoil.


    Maria understated the experience of more than three hundred years but in this understatement,


    Don¡¯t know how many thousands of miles of journeys and hardships are included, and don¡¯t know


    how many times of great changes in the world are included. Thinking about her past three hundred


    years, it must have been extremely bumpy and full of tribtions.


    After Maria finished speaking, seeing Charlie remained silent for a long time, she smiled and asked,


    ¡°Master, you know that I have lived for so long, are you envious?¡±


    Charlie looked at her, shook his head slightly, and said from the bottom of his heart


    ¡°I¡¯m not envious, I even feel a little distressed¡­¡±


    ¡°distressed?¡± Maria was taken aback, and subconsciously asked, ¡°Does the young master feel sorry


    for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Charlie looked at her and nodded slightly.


    Maria¡¯s eyes became hot, she quickly turned her face away, and said with a forced smile,


    ¡°What¡¯s so distressing about me, if the story of me is told to outsiders, I don¡¯t know how many


    people will envy them to death¡­¡±


    Having said that, but even though She looked up at the ceiling, tears still flowed down her cheeks


    uncontrobly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Maria wiped away her tears in a hurry, with tears in her eyes, but she smiled and asked Charlie,


    ¡°By the way, why do you feel sorry for me?¡±


    Charlie said with emotion, ¡°Although I have not lived forever when I think that I may live to be two


    hundred years old,¡±


    ¡°I was already terrified, and now I heard you say that you, a little girl, have lived alone in this


    changing world for nearly four hundred years,¡±


    ¡°And it was the most turbulent four hundred years in human society. How much pain and suffering, it


    really hurts to think about it¡­¡±


    At this moment, Maria looked at Charlie and just wanted to cry in front of him.


    For more than three hundred years, she has never been happy with her longevity.


    On the contrary, she has long been tired of this kind of hiding.


    In the past three hundred years, she had thought of ending her life countless times, But when she


    thought of her father trading his own life for her own longevity, she had no choice but to give up the


    idea of suicide.


    After all, she knew in her heart that before her father died, his greatest wish was to keep her alive.


    He hoped that his precious daughter would live a long life, even a hundred years was not enough,


    five hundred years would be the best.


    But his own life was fixed at the age of forty-one.


    Because of this, Maria gritted her teeth and persevered on the verge of copse countless times.


    However, her heart has already been tortured and devastated by longevity.


    Charlie really felt sorry for the little girl in front of him, even though she was really almost four


    hundred years old.


    At this time, Maria sighed, and with red eyes choked up, ¡°I thank you, young master, for your


    love¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, Maria said again, ¡°I have investigated the past of the young master, and I


    know that you and Warriors Den have a deep hatred.¡± ¡°Starting today, I am willing to do my best to


    help you kill Victoria, and by then,¡±


    ¡°I will be able to end the three hundred years of fugitive life and live a normal life¡­¡± Charlie nodded


    lightly and said firmly ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Lin, they have repeatedly tried to kill my grandparents and


    the whole family.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely let Victoria pay for this!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said a little dejectedly, ¡°It¡¯s just that this Victoria¡¯s strength is sure toe


    true.¡±


    ¡°Very powerful, among other things, when Jermo blew himself up, he scolded her for being cruel,¡±


    ¡°Thinking that the powerful energy he blew up was all the means left by her, In this alone, I am far


    beyond my reach,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that she has lived more than three hundred years longer than me, and has much


    more experience than me in all aspects. I am not sure whether I can beat her¡­¡±


    Mariaforted, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be depressed. Although Victoria has lived more than three


    hundred years longer than Young Master, she definitely doesn¡¯t have such a chance as yours.¡±


    ¡°Entering the sea, looking at it this way, the young master must be someone far ahead, which


    Victoria will not be able to catch up with


    If he lives for another thousand years; ¡°


    Charlie sighed, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know how many yearster¡­¡±


    Maria looked at Charlie, and said solemnly, ¡°No matter how many years it takes, I believe that you


    will be able to kill the enemy with one hand,¡±


    ¡°And the only wish is to be able to kill the enemy in this lifetime. See that daye as long as I am


    alive!¡±


    Charlie raised his right hand with some difficulty, looked at the ring on his finger, And said with a


    self-deprecating smile, ¡°If Victoria doesn¡¯t get this ring, then she only has a hundred years to live.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t kill her, she will die of old age¡­¡±


    Mariaughed and said, ¡°My lord, there is no need for too much pressure.¡± ¡°It is not uneptable


    for Victoria to die of old age. After all, whoever lives the longest is the real winner.¡±


    Charlie shook his head, and said with a bright gaze, ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°If Victoria is allowed to die of old age naturally, it would be too cheap for her! I must kill her with my


    own hands!¡±


    As he spoke, he suddenly remembered something, and blurted out, ¡°By the way, when Jermo blew


    himself up just now,¡±


    ¡°I saw a woman hiding nearby. The woman had been hiding before, but at thest moment her aura


    was exposed.¡±


    ¡°A monk, maybe another earl of the Warriors Den, and she was ten feet away from the center of the


    explosion, so she might still be alive!¡±

 Chapter 5579

    Chapter 5579


    ¡°A woman?¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Maria eximed, ¡°My lord, do you still remember what that woman looks


    like?¡±


    Maria nodded lightly, ¡°That should be Jeremiah, one of the Four Earls of the


    Warriors Den!¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know the Four Earls?


    ¡°I know something.¡±


    Maria said, ¡°Although Victoria is the only one who has survived until today in the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°There are still some descendants of my father¡¯s tribe inside. Because of the special poison Victoria


    prepared,¡±


    ¡°They can only serve her for generations, but they also know that I am still alive.¡± ¡°They have been


    trying their best to inform me, so I have some understanding of the internal situation of the Warriors


    Den¡­¡±


    ¡°Although the the four earls have the highest status in Warriors Den, except for


    Victoria, but in name, in fact,¡±


    ¡°The financial resources, manpower, and material resources of the Warriors Den are all in the hands


    of the five militarymanders¡¯ mansions,¡±


    ¡°And the five armymanders¡¯ mansions, without exception, are all from the Wu family, that is, the


    descendants of Victoria¡¯s original family¡­¡±


    ¡°Victoria is powerful, can live forever, and has an extremely ruthless style of acting,¡± ¡°So over the


    years, she has umted a considerable amount of wealth, which is basically managed by the


    Wu family. Victoria is loyal;¡±


    As she spoke, Maria continued, ¡°As for the four Earls of the Warriors Den, they are


    Jermo, Jarvis, Jeremiah, and Javren.¡±


    ¡°Among them, Jermo is the strongest, and Jeremiah is the most powerful.¡± ¡°It was the only woman,


    probably the one the young master saw before Jermo blew himself up!¡±


    ¡°Jarvis had already been killed by the young master¡¯s subordinates before,¡±


    ¡°And Jermo was forced to blow himself up to death by the young master today.¡±


    ¡°If Jeremiah was also seriously injured, out of the four counts of the Warriors Den you kill three!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Jeremiah is still alive. If she is dead, it¡¯s okay. If she is still alive, maybe


    she will find an opportunity to inform Victoria!¡±


    After all, Charlie struggled to get up but felt that his body was still unable to use the strength.


    Maria hurriedly pressed his shoulders, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master,


    Jermo¡¯s self-explosion is so powerful, Jeremiah still alive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all unknown, besides, even if she is lucky enough to survive, she must be seriously injured,¡±


    ¡°The situation may not be much better than the young master, I believe that there will be no chance


    to report to Victoria in a while.¡±


    Charlie said solemnly, ¡°We still can¡¯t take it lightly, no matter whether she is dead or alive, we must


    find her as soon as possible!¡±


    After that, he looked at Maria and said, ¡°Miss Lin, please lend me your mobile phone.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    A valley a few kilometers away from Wanliu Vi.


    Orvel, Issac, Duncan, and the He family including Ruoli have searched the entire valley.


    Everyone searched for so long, but still couldn¡¯t find Charlie¡¯s whereabouts.


    Their hearts became more and more anxious, and they even had a bad premonition deep in their


    hearts.


    After all, the power of the explosion was indeed too great, and the figure in the center was obviously


    the remains of the human body after the explosion. With such a strong explosion, it would be


    difficult to survive if there were other people around.


    Although they all knew that Charlie was very powerful, but in the face of such a powerful explosion,


    no one was sure whether Charlie could survive the explosion. Contrary to the increasingly


    desperate and heavy feelings of others, Duncan felt more and more hopeful after repeated


    searches to no avail.


    At this time, Ruoli had already broken down a bit, she suddenly sat on the ground and cried loudly,


    which suddenly attracted the attention of others.


    Everyone hurried forward to appease Ruoli. Although Orvel was also in a heavy mood, he was the


    first to say,


    ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry so much, maybe Master Wade is a lucky man with a natural face!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Su.¡± Although Issac¡¯s eyes were red, he still tried tofort, ¡°As long as there is no clear


    evidence that the young master is in danger, it proves that there is still hope for everything.¡±


    Ruoli knew that they were all in a state of worry. It was just tofort her, in fact, everyone couldn¡¯t


    find Charlie¡¯s whereabouts, and they were all very confused and very sad, but she became the first


    person who couldn¡¯t hold back their emotions. Duncan stepped forward at this time, and said to


    everyone with a determined face, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be too pessimistic for the time being. From the


    current point of view, I think Mr. Wade has a very high chance of surviving!


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Duncan calmly analyzed, ¡°First of all, you have to think clearly about one thing.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be


    pessimistic because we can¡¯t find Mr. Wade¡¯s whereabouts. On the contrary, we should be sad


    because we can¡¯t find him.¡±


    Speaking of this, Duncan said again, ¡°Think about it, everyone, the explosion just now was so


    powerful, if we found Mr. Wade¡¯s whereabouts here, even if he is still alive,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid he will only have one breath left.¡±


    ¡°Just because we couldn¡¯t find Mr. Wade¡¯s whereabouts, nor could we find Mr. Wade¡¯s body, so this


    proves that the possibility of Mr. Wade¡¯s narrow escape is very high!¡±


    Orvel blurted out, ¡°Inspector Li, in the explosion center, there are Master Wade¡¯s things, those


    things prove that Master Wade was probably at the center of the explosion when the explosion


    happened,¡±


    ¡°And we have searched such arge area, but we haven¡¯t found any clues from Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a contradiction? Could it be that Master Wade was able to hide in a safe ce at the


    moment of the explosion?¡±


    ¡°If so, why didn¡¯t he contact us?¡±


    Duncan said seriously, ¡°Orvel, you have been following Mr. Wade for a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time, you


    should be very clear about Mr. Wade¡¯s Multi-methods are simply beyond ourprehension;¡±


    ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t understand why I was shot so many times and my body was


    beaten into a ho¡¯s nest, but Mr. Wade can still save me;¡± ¡° So, we must not usemon sense


    to look at what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that Mr. Wade may have been at the center of the explosion when it exploded,¡±


    ¡°So is it more or less ominous for him? Then why don¡¯t you change your thinking,¡± ¡°What if Master


    Wade has some means to resist the explosion, and put himself in a safe ce at the moment of the


    explosion?¡±


    Orvel said with eyes, ¡°Inspector Li, I don¡¯t want to confront you, nor do I want to sing against you.¡±


    ¡°My life was given by Master Wade. If God can make Master Wade safe, let I, Orvel, died suddenly


    on the spot, and I have nothing to say.¡±


    Speaking of this, Orvel choked up and said, ¡°I just¡­ I just don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in my heart,


    and I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to Master Wade¡­¡± Everyone nodded understandingly.


    In fact, everyone was in the same mood. But they were all afraid that something would happen to


    him.


    At this moment, Orvel¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly.


    He was startled by the ringtone, and blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t the signal blocked?¡± Issac on the side said,


    ¡°The helicopter in charge of shielding has gone back just now.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If it is shielded for a long time, the nearby residents will definitely find a way toin, and it will


    cause even more trouble.¡±


    Oh¡­¡± Orvel nodded, nced at the calling number, and didn¡¯t recognize it, so he directly hung up


    the phone, wiped away his tears, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking!¡± As soon as he finished speaking,


    the phone rang again.


    Orvel was already irritable, and even more, disturbed by the phone call, so he immediately pressed


    the answer button, and blurted out,


    ¡°You are sick, haven¡¯t taken your medicine?¡±


    From the other end of the phone, Charlie¡¯s voice came, ¡°Orvel, why are you so angry?¡±

 Chapter 5580

    Chapter 5580


    The moment he heard Charlie¡¯s voice, Orvel was in a daze for a moment. He didn¡¯te back to


    his senses immediately, but just looked up at the sky nkly, and murmured,


    ¡°Is it a day¡­ I couldn¡¯t be dreaming, right? Is God really so clever?¡±


    Charlie asked on the other end of the phone ¡°Orvel, what are you muttering about?!¡±


    Asked by Charlie, Orvel came back to his senses, and asked in horror, ¡°Wade¡­ Master Wade?! Is it


    really you?! Or I am hallucinating?!¡± As soon as Orvel said this, everyone around exploded!


    Everyone was questioning him, asking if it was really Charlie who called him.


    And Charlie asked Orvel again, ¡°Can¡¯t you even hear my voice?¡±


    Only then did Orvel confirm that the person talking to him on the other end of the phone was really


    Charlie?


    For a moment, Orvel burst into tears of joy, and he cried and asked, ¡°Master Wade, where are you?!


    We have been searching in the valley for almost an hour, but we have not found your whereabouts.


    We are almost panicked to death¡­ ¡°


    Charlie asked him, ¡°You guys? Who are you with?¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Is there no one else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Orvel hurriedly said, ¡°Others know too much and it¡¯s uncontroble, so we didn¡¯t notify too


    many people.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie admired Said ¡°Orvel, you did a good job.¡±


    Orvel didn¡¯t care about being proud, and quickly asked, ¡°Master Wade, where are you?¡±


    Charlie coughed twice, ¡°Ahem¡­ I won¡¯t be able to exin this to you for a while. , but don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯m fine for the time being.¡±


    Orvel wiped his tears and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! It doesn¡¯t matter if I die, as long as


    Master Wade is fine!¡±


    Charlie was confused and was about to talk when he heard Duncan¡¯s voice on the other end of the


    phone, ¡°Mr. Wade, are you okay?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Inspector Li, for your concern. I¡¯m fine for now, yes Now, how


    is my grandma doing?¡±


    Duncan hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are all in the vi in the middle of the mountain. They are


    safe at present, but they are all worried about you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie breathed a sigh of relief, and said, ¡°Inspector Li Go backter and help me stabilize


    their emotions,¡±


    ¡°Tell him that I am fine, let them rest at the vi, and I will visit when it is convenient.¡±


    Duncan promised toe down and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will convey it for you.¡±


    Speaking, Duncan asked again, ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, where are you now? Is there anything we


    can help you with?¡±


    Charlie ordered, ¡°Inspector Li, turn on the speaker of your mobile phone. I need your help with


    something.¡±


    Duncan quickly turned on the loudspeaker, and said respectfully, ¡°Master Wade, please speak,


    everyone is listening!


    ¡°If you hear the sound of helicopters nearby, ask them to stay in the vi and not go out; in addition,


    ask Ruoli to take He¡¯s family back to the hot spring hotel first,¡± ¡°And don¡¯t tell others what happened


    today; and Mr. Chen, you and Orvel should watch together. Tighten the perimeter of the vi, and


    don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡±


    Issac said without hesitation, ¡°Okay, young master, I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡±


    Charlie hung up the phone, returned the phone to Maria, and asked, ¡°What did I do just now?¡± Tell


    them to fly a helicopter to pick me up, but you have to say no, I can hardly walk now, how can we


    get to the Champs Elysees Vi?¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°If you ask them to pick you up, my lord, how should you exin to them?


    Suddenly appearing in the boudoir of a young girl dozens of kilometers away in the middle of the


    night? And¡­¡±


    As she said that, Maria said a little shyly, ¡°Besides, the young master hasn¡¯t put on any cl0thes yet.¡±


    ¡°If it gets out, then I don¡¯t care, but how can the young master exin it to the respected wife?¡±


    ¡°Besides, Mr. Zhang and the others live below, and a nees flying at night.¡± ¡°A few men came


    over to the boudoir, and take away another nak3d man, what do they think of me?¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said helplessly, ¡°You are right, but how do we get there now?¡± Maria Said, ¡°My


    lord, wait for me for a while, and then I will make arrangements.¡± After Maria finished speaking, she


    immediately stood up and went downstairs to change into a simple T-shirt and jeans.


    She made a phone call, and twenty minutester, a two-seater light helicopter quickly flew over the


    courtyard, and then slowlynded in the courtyard. After the pilot got off the helicopter, he


    immediately left through the courtyard gate without looking back.


    After he left, Maria came to the courtyard, took off a brand new airport maintenance uniform from


    the co-pilot of the helicopter, and then returned to the second floor with the uniform.


    At this time, Charlie had already sat up by himself, covering his waist with a quilt. Thanks to the


    enhanced version of the three-quarters of the Pill, although Charlie¡¯s aura ispletely clean,


    At least his physical condition has improved to a certain extent, and he is not as weak as when he


    first arrived here.


    Seeing that he had already sat up, Maria put the uniform in her hand beside Charlie, and said softly,


    ¡°The helicopter has arrived, young master, change your clothes first, and I will


    apany you to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotelter.¡±


    He nodded and said awkwardly, ¡°Miss Lin, please avoid me for a while¡­¡± Maria blushed and asked,


    ¡°Can you wear it yourself? Do you need help from my side?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand quickly, ¡°No, no, I can do it myself. It¡¯s just that the time may be a little


    longer.¡±


    Maria said, ¡°I will turn around, the young master changed his clothes and called me, and I help the


    young master to go downstairs.¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°I can go downstairs by myself¡­¡±


    Maria said firmly, ¡°Young master is still very weak. It¡¯s fine to dress by yourself. Let me help you


    when we go downstairs.¡±


    Charlie saw that she insisted, so he didn¡¯t say anymore and spent a lot of effort to put the


    maintenance clothes on.


    After changing his clothes, Maria helped him down the stairs.


    When he came to the yard, Charlie found that there was no one else in the yard except a light


    helicopter,


    And there was no pilot on the helicopter, so he asked in confusion, ¡°Miss Lin, what are we going to


    do next?¡±


    Maria said indifferently, ¡°I am here and no one else needs to see you.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Can you fly a helicopter?¡±


    Maria nodded naturally, and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve lived for a long time, and I know something


    Naturally more than others.¡±


    Charlie was a little surprised that Maria could fly a helicopter at first, but now that he thought about


    it,


    He felt that her words were indeed reasonable, anyone who can live for more than 300 years can


    also master many kinds of helicopters.


    If Maria told him that she could fly a jetliner one day, he shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Immediately


    afterward, Maria helped Charlie board the helicopter, and she also sat in the cab on the other side.


    On the helicopter, Charlie wore a noise-cancelingmunication headset and asked Maria, ¡°Miss


    Lin, where did you find this helicopter?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°I asked Mr. Qiu to arrange it, but don¡¯t worry, my lord, I only asked him to get a


    helicopter.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know exactly what to do, the pilot was taken away from Zijin Vi immediately after the


    helicopter was delivered,


    ¡°The whereabouts of the young master will naturally not be revealed.¡± Maria asked Charlie again,


    ¡°By the way, young master, Has everything been arranged at the Li Vi? As long as no one is near


    the vi, no one will see it.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s all arranged, I have to ask Miss Lin to


    apany me personally.¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, you are being polite.¡±


    After all, she skillfully started the helicopter and easily flew the helicopter into the night sky.

 Chapter 5581

    Chapter 5581


    When Charlie and Maria flew towards the Champs Elysees together, Duncan, Issac, Orvel,


    And others who were relieved also stopped searching and returned to the Champs Elysees first.


    Duncan knew that An¡¯s family was worried about Charlie¡¯s safety, So he ran back to the vi as


    soon as he got off the ne.


    At this time, the An family stood in the living room with sad faces, hoping that Duncan would bring


    back good news.


    After all, to the An family, Charlie is of great significance, And it has affected the An family for twenty


    years.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie¡¯s other identity is the benefactor who once saved the An family.


    For the current An family, the existence of Charlie has surpassed everything else.


    Seeing Duncan walking in quickly, the An family stood up collectively in an instant, Looking at him


    expectantly, the olddy had already subconsciously walked towards him, and murmured,


    ¡°Duncan, did you find Charlie? Do you know his whereabouts?!¡±


    Duncan said with a smile, ¡°Auntie, I have found Mr. Wade¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°He is fine, and he said to let you rest assured that he wille to meet you when he finishes his


    work.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The old man and his wife breathed a sigh of relief instantly,


    And couldn¡¯t help shedding two lines of tears because of the excitement.


    The rest of the An family also cheered excitedly at this moment,


    And even Nics, who was not very good at expressing emotions, couldn¡¯t helpughing and


    crying.


    Charlie¡¯s safety is their greatest wish at this moment.


    At this time, the olddy couldn¡¯t help but ask again,


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Charliee here now? Is he injured?¡±


    It is clear that Mr. Wade was not there when we arrived at the scene of the incident.¡±


    ¡°We searched for a long time but could not find Mr. Wade¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Finally, Mr. Wade called Mr. Hong, and we found out that his life was not in danger.¡±


    Only then did the olddy feel relieved,


    ¡°Since it was Charlie who called, it proves that his life is not in danger¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she choked up and said, ¡°We are the ones who are sorry for Charlie and his


    parents.¡±


    ¡°Charlie clearly hates us and saved us twice.¡±


    ¡°I can understand that he doesn¡¯t want to see us for the time being.¡±


    Duncan hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie, Mr. Wade is actually very concerned about you.¡±


    ¡°He said he hated you just now, but he was just distracting the murderer.¡±


    The old man Nics sighed, ¡°Charlie should hate us. What I did was wrong.¡± Duncan said seriously,


    ¡°Uncle An, Mr. Wade may indeed have a grudge against you,¡±


    ¡°But when you were critically ill, it was Mr. Wade who asked Ms. Gu to deliver you a life-saving


    elixir,¡±


    ¡°Which proves that he as a grandson, even if heins about you in his heart,¡±


    ¡°He still cares about you. Comints belong toints, but there is no hatred.¡±


    ¡°In his eyes, you are still his rtives.¡±


    The old man eximed, ¡°What you said is true?!¡±


    ¡°The elixir that Sara gave me was given by Charlie?!¡±


    Duncan said seriously, ¡°Let me tell you, Uncle, as long as this kind of really effective elixir appears,¡±


    ¡°It must be Mr. Wade No matter who sent this pill to you, it must havee from


    Mr. Wade.¡±


    Hearing this, the old man became excited, ¡°You are right¡­you are right!¡± ¡°It seems that in Charlie¡¯s


    heart, there should still be a grandfather like me¡­¡± The rest of the An family couldn¡¯t help showing


    relieved smiles.


    Only Marshal had a strange expression.


    Tece on the side saw the clue, and asked curiously, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Marshalughed twice, ¡°I just figured it out, it was Charlie who co-authored and kicked me out at the


    Pill auction.¡± ¡­¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°You deserve to be kicked out.¡±


    ¡°Charlie had already said that pills could only be taken on the spot and can¡¯t be taken away.¡±


    ¡°You want to challenge his rules. Isn¡¯t it justified to drive you out?¡±


    Marshal said depressedly, ¡°Dad, who was I challenging Charlie¡¯s rules for?¡±


    Marcus on the side patted Marshal on the shoulder and said with a smile,


    ¡°Okay brother, although you were kicked out of the auction by Charlie,¡±


    ¡°Our family still has to thank you for being kicked out. If it weren¡¯t for you,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid our An family won¡¯te into Charlie¡¯s sight so early,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, the whole family is in your favor!¡±


    Marshal sighed, and said sincerely, ¡°Hey, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are kicked out by the nephew.¡±


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that my nephew is so capable and our savior,¡±


    ¡°So I feel a little embarrassed when I think about my words and deeds at the auction.¡±


    At this time, the roar of a helicopter came from outside the vi.


    The olddy suddenly became excited, and asked Duncan, ¡°Is Charlie here?¡± Duncan hurriedly


    said, ¡°Auntie, Mr. Hong just said that for our safety, tight security will be imposed here tonight,¡±


    ¡°And he specifically told us not to go out casually tonight.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s patrol or something, you don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡±


    ¡°Just rest well tonight, maybe Mr. Wade wille to see you tomorrow.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they didn¡¯t have any doubts,


    After all, the helicopters took off andnded frequently tonight, It¡¯s already a little bit Get used to the


    situation for them.


    At this moment, after about ten minutes of flying,


    Charlie and Maria had arrived directly above Charlie¡¯s half-mountain vi.


    Holding the joystick in her hand, Maria deftlynded the helicopter in the courtyard of the vi.


    As soon as the helicopter came to aplete stop,


    She jumped off and ran to the other side to help Charlie, who was handicapped. Charlie walked into


    the vi with her support and took Maria directly to the basement of the vi.


    In the airtight basement, Charlie checked the mobile phone he left here,


    And he was relieved when he found that no one was looking for him.


    The time to do it tonight is in the middle of the night.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would look for him during this time. What¡¯s more, before he


    left home, he also paved the way for ire, who was far away in the United States,


    As well as the mother-inw and old man at home,


    Saying that the client asked him to go to another ce to see Feng Shui temporarily,


    So that if something happened, he couldn¡¯t go back at night, and the two will not be suspicious.

 Chapter 5582

    Chapter 5582


    What Charlie was most worried about was whether his mother-inw would sneak into his and


    ire¡¯s room to find valuables.


    If she found the letter he left for ire, wouldn¡¯t it be a st?


    But now they are not looking for him, which proves that she has indeed settled down a lot recently.


    Afterward, Charlie put down his mobile phone,


    And took out a remodeling pill and two Cultivation pills from the box where he stored the pills.


    He was still seriously injured, and the Rejuvenation Pill was not very effective for him.


    The best and fastest way to recover is to take the Reshaping Pill. And the spiritual energy in his


    body has also been exhausted, And only the Cultivation Pill can quickly replenish it.


    Therefore, these three elixirs can basically restore his body to its original state.


    However, he was not in a hurry to take the medicine immediately.


    Instead, he took out an enhanced version of the blood-scattering and heart-saving pill from his own


    pill,


    Handed it to Maria, and said, ¡°Miss Lin, you keep this pill.¡±


    ¡°If you are in danger or seriously injured, this pill can save your life;¡±


    Maria hurriedly took a step back, waved her hand, and said,


    ¡°My lord, I can¡¯t ept this great gift¡­¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ept it when you were in the dormitory?¡±


    Maria subconsciously said, ¡°That¡¯s different¡­¡±


    Charlie asked back, ¡°Why is it different? You can ept it when you call me Charlie,¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t


    ept it when you call me Young Master Wade?¡±


    Maria said awkwardly, ¡°I¡­I. That¡¯s not what I mean¡­ I just think that this elixir is too expensive¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason why I epted the elixirs before was because I was afraid that if the young master


    was in danger one day,¡±


    ¡°The elixir that I keep could still be used as a gift.¡±


    ¡°Prepare for emergencies, now that the young master is safe and sound,¡±


    It is not appropriate for me to ept the pills from the young master¡­¡± Charlie said without a doubt,


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better adjust the way you look at the problem as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°And tell your heart. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±


    With that said, Charlie stuffed the pill directly into her hand,


    And then without waiting for her reaction, took out another Rejuvenation Pill, Stuffed it into her hand


    again, and said, ¡°This is the Rejuvenation Pill, if ordinary people eat it,¡±


    ¡°It can cure all kinds of diseases. If people who are not sick eat it,¡±


    ¡°They can prolong their life by 20 years. Its effect is stronger than this other Pill.¡±


    ¡°If you take it, although it does not have the effect of prolonging life,¡±


    ¡°All injuries can be cured by the medicine.¡±


    ¡°If the Blood Scattering Heart Pill doesn¡¯t work anymore, just take it!¡±


    Maria looked at the two pills in her hand, she didn¡¯t know what to do for a while,


    And said a little helplessly, ¡°My lord¡­ this¡­ this is too precious¡­ ¡°


    Charlie ignored her, stuffed another reshaping pill into her hand, and said,


    ¡°This pill is even more powerful. It is a remodeling pill. Even if a person¡¯s body is beaten into the


    mud,¡±


    ¡°As long as the brain is still alive If he is not dead, this elixir can reshape his body,¡±


    ¡°I hope you will never need it, but you still have to ept it, because it is my heart.¡± Maria did not


    expect that Charlie even gave her such a heaven-defying pill, And she didn¡¯t know what to do for a


    while.


    At this time, Charlie took out another Cultivation Pill, hesitated for a moment,


    Then stuffed it into her hand, and said very seriously,


    ¡°This is Cultivation Pill, which replenishes spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t need it, but to show that I Thank you for your life-saving grace, you should ept


    it together!¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯tugh or cry, ¡°Young master¡­you said that I will not be able to use it,¡±


    ¡°So giving it to me is a waste¡­¡±


    Charlie said solemnly, ¡°No! Don¡¯t waste it. You have to know, you saved my life, this is my whole


    heart!¡±


    After a pause, Charlie said again, ¡°You have lived for three or four hundred years,¡± And you have


    eaten and seen everything, and you must have money and things.¡±


    ¡°There is no shortage, and what I can give you as a token of my affection is this elixir;¡±


    ¡°I epted the ring you gave me when I was in Northern Europe,¡±


    ¡°So today I will give you these four elixirs. You have to take everything, and you can¡¯t refuse


    anything!¡±


    Maria saw Charlie¡¯s sincerity, and when Charlie gave her the pill,


    She subconsciously held her hand, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel shy and at the same time moved.


    So, she subconsciously said, ¡°I will keep these medicines first, and keep them in case the young


    master will¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, she suddenly felt that something was wrong,


    And quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, no, I said something wrong. Don¡¯t mind young master.¡±


    Charlie suddenly realized, and quickly said, ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t mind, but you reminded me.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Then, he turned around and took a copy of each of the four pills, put it into Maria¡¯s other hand,¡±


    ¡°And the two of them sped tightly. Like a drunken man telling his good brother,


    Charlie told Maria solemnly and earnestly, ¡°You take this one too, just take it.¡± ¡°Assuming that I


    temporarily stored it with you, after all, I still don¡¯t know how to make your ring recognize me as the


    master.¡±


    ¡°Before it recognizes me as the master, in case I have bad luck and encounter danger one day,¡±


    ¡°Maybe I will be sent to you by this ring to bother you again,¡±


    ¡°These pills are with you, and I can prepare myself for emergencies¡­¡±


    Maria¡¯s pretty face turned red again when she thought of the process when Charlie


    was sent to the hot spring pool by the ring Behind her ears,


    Although she was ashamed, she also knew that Charlie¡¯s worries were not groundless.


    As long as he still wore that ring, if he was in danger again, he would definitely be sent to her by the


    ring.


    Thinking of this, she nodded vigorously, and said,


    Young master, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely keep these pills well!¡±


    As she spoke, she quickly said to Charlie, ¡°Since you have so many panaceas,¡±


    ¡°You should take the medicine to heal your wounds first.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to take the medicine here. During the ten minutes of the reshaping pill¡¯s


    release,¡±


    ¡°I might not be able to do anything. The one earl¡¯s life and death are uncertain now.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t find her quickly, I really can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie said, ¡°In this way, I will take the elixir with me,¡±


    ¡°And Miss Lin will help me get on the helicopter when I get tired.¡±


    ¡°After I get on the helicopter, I will take the medicine. I should be able to recover fast.¡±


    Maria said without thinking, ¡°Okay, I will help you out!¡±

 Chapter 5583

    Chapter 5583


    When Maria took off with the light helicopter again,


    And Charlie also took the opportunity to take the Remodeling Pill,


    Victoria was anxiously pacing in the room at the headquarters of the Warriors Den thousands of


    miles away.


    She seems that she is only in her thirties. Although she is full of charm and a heroic spirit,


    At this moment, because she is too restless,


    Her fierce character is almost written on her face, which makes her daunting.


    Thest time Victoria felt this restless feeling was when she and Warren were chased into Shiwan


    mountains by the Qing army for the first time.


    For so many years, although she has never found Maria,


    This is a cat-and-mouse game that hassted for three hundred years,


    And she has always yed the role of that cat,


    So she can¡¯t find Maria, and it won¡¯t make her this anxious.


    At this moment, the source of her anxiety was that the two earls under hermand had been on


    the monitor and had been missing for more than an hour.


    She had no idea what the two of them had been through.


    Right now, what Victoria is most worried about is what happens to the two earls.


    The death of Jarvis and the destruction of the entire Cyprus garrison have already caused great


    panic in the Warriors Den.


    It will inevitably fall into a huge turmoil that has never been seen in more than 300 years of its


    history!


    Just when she was extremely anxious, there was a knock on the door,


    And an old man¡¯s respectful voice came from outside the door,


    ¡°My lord, the subordinate begs to see you!¡±


    Victoria said coldly, ¡°Come in!¡±


    After finishing speaking, she waved her right hand in the air, The heavy iron door opened


    automatically.


    An old man in a long robe walked up to her quickly. This person was Revender Wu.


    Revender is the direct descendant of the Wu family, the blood left by the son of Victoria¡¯s elder


    brother Zagron.


    He is now 110 years old. Since he is the eldest son of the Wu family¡¯s generation,


    He was brought up by Victoria herself since he was a child. He is highly regarded by Victoria, he is


    her biggest confidant,


    And also the think tank of the entire Warriors Den.


    As soon as he entered the room, Revender said respectfully,


    ¡°Back to the Lord, the subordinates have received some rumors about Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    Victoria shouted impatiently, ¡°Quickly!¡±


    He stated: ¡°Some information was searched on the short video ount tonight,¡±


    ¡°There was a lot of thunder near the Wanliu Vi where the An family lived.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there was an extremely strong loud noise near there.¡±


    ¡°The loud noise could even be heard in the whole Aurous Hill clearly¡­¡±


    Victoria¡¯s expression froze, and she asked in a panic,


    ¡°Loud noise?! What kind of loud noise?!¡±


    ¡°Is it the same thunder asst time, or the explosion like a bomb?!¡±


    Revender said, ¡°Back to the lord, it¡¯s the sound of an explosion!¡±


    Victoria frowned. ¡°If it was really an explosion,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Maybe Jermo would have died for Warriors Den at the hands of Enemy¡­¡±


    Revender eximed, ¡°Lord¡­ what kind of enemy? Can he be strong enough to make Jermo die?!¡±


    Revender followed Victoria to try to enter Taoism since he was a child.


    Although his talent is not very good, he can barely enter the door of Taoism.


    He is a confidant, so he is very clear about what Victoria did in the Niwan Pce of the four earls.


    Victoria was also a little worried at this time, and said to herself,


    ¡°Jermo is already very strong, and with the magic weapon I gave him,¡±


    ¡°It will be even more powerful. If he really dies, then force him to die.¡±


    ¡°The strength of the people must be much stronger than him¡­¡±


    Victoria couldn¡¯t help but marvel, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that there are such masters in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Based on what I know about the An family,¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for them toe into contact with such a powerful person.


    So what is the origin of this person?¡±


    Revender couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Lord, the subordinate feels that that person should know An family,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise why would he save An family at a critical moment?¡±


    Victoria shook her head with a gloomy expression. I don¡¯t know either,¡±


    ¡°If Jermo really died, the opponent must be a stronger monk,¡±


    ¡°But I have had people secretly monitor An family for many years,¡±


    ¡°And I haven¡¯t found any rtionship between An family and any monks.¡±


    Revender asked again, ¡°Could it be that Jermo identally offended a local expert in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Victoria thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t rule out this possibility.¡±


    ¡°The magic weapon was found. Since there is a magic weapon, there is a high possibility that there


    are monks.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I am now beginning to doubt whether the magic weapon that Jermo discovered in


    Aurous Hill was a trap that the other party has set up early.¡±


    ¡°The magic weapon is nothing more than bait to lure Jermo to the bait!¡±


    Revender eximed, ¡°If this is the case, then the other party guessed that


    Jermo is going to Aurous Hill?!¡±


    ¡°It is possible.¡± Victoria had aplicated expression, and while speaking,


    She suddenly remembered something, and blurted out,


    ¡°Tonight I asked Jeremiah to follow Jermo secretly. If Jermo is forced to die, then she may be in


    danger!¡±


    Revender widened his eyes, ¡°If Jeremiah was also in an ident,¡±


    ¡°And it would be a great loss for Warriors Den!¡±


    ¡°You have cultivated these four earls for so many years.¡±


    ¡°If idents happen to all three earls, the people below will definitely be disrupted¡­¡±


    Victoria said coldly, ¡°Disrupted? Remember,¡±


    ¡°If both Jermo and Jeremiah have idents, whoever in the Five Army


    Commander¡¯s Mansion is in disarray,¡±


    ¡°One of his feet will be cut off! If one is not enough, cut off two!¡±


    Revender said respectfully, ¡°I obey!¡±


    Victoria said again, ¡°If both of them have an ident,¡±


    ¡°We must let the Fifth Army Commander¡¯s Mansion strictly block the news from below,¡±


    ¡°And anyone who dares to leak the wind, I want his life!¡±


    Revender cupped his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord!¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate will definitely pass on the message!¡±


    Then, Revender knelt down on one knee, and said respectfully,


    ¡°My Lord, this subordinate has something to ask!¡±


    Victoria said coldly, ¡°Say it!¡±


    Revender said, ¡°My lord! If Jermo and Jeremiah really died in Aurous Hill, the subordinates would


    dare to suggest that the three elders of the Presbyterian Council leave the rituals early,¡±


    ¡°And order them the three of them go to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°As long as the three of them work together, they will definitely be able to kill that master hiding in


    the dark!¡±


    Victoria frowned instantly, and said, ¡°The three elders have been in seclusion for a hundred years,¡±


    ¡°And they are in the critical period of opening the Niwan Pce.¡±


    ¡°In another ten or twenty years, the three of them will open the Niwan Pce one after another,¡±


    ¡°The strength can be improved to a higher level. If they are allowed to leave the rituals now,¡±


    ¡°Their progress in practice will be interrupted,¡±


    ¡°And the time for them to open the Niwan Pce may be postponed for another 20 years.¡±


    ¡°This decision cannot be easily made¡­ ¡­¡±


    Victoria said again, ¡°You know, the three elders are my hidden trump card.¡±


    ¡°For more than a hundred years, only five people know of their existence.¡±


    ¡°Besides you, they are the four counts. As ast resort, I can¡¯t move this card!¡±

 Chapter 5584

    Chapter 5584


    Revender hurriedly said, ¡°My lord! If something happens to Jermo and


    Jeremiah today,¡±


    ¡°The subordinates can be sure that the person who killed them is the same as the person who killed


    Jarvis,¡±


    ¡°And the one who rescued An family in New York.¡±


    ¡°The people who set up the family and the people who rescued Maria in


    Northern Europe are definitely in the same camp!¡±


    ¡°In this way, it also proves that the other party is not just a person, but a huge organization like the


    Warriors Den!¡±


    ¡°They are not only traditional masters like monks, but they are also proficient in the use of modern


    weapons such as close-in defense guns,¡±


    ¡°Which can be said to beprehensive development.¡±


    ¡°If the opponent is allowed to develop further, it will definitely pose a great threat to the future of the


    Warriors Den!¡±


    After a pause, Revender continued, ¡°Moreover, in the recent period, they have been winning one


    after another,¡±


    ¡°And they are on the verge of breaking through.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t kill them, I¡¯m afraid there will be even more trouble in the future!¡±


    ¡°Lord, this crisis is unprecedented, you can¡¯t hesitate any longer!¡±


    Victoria fell into a moment of silence.


    Revender¡¯s worry made her anxious and apprehensive a little bit more.


    She also knew that what Revender said was not unreasonable.


    If she really allowed the other party to continue to grow in secret, it might be a huge threat to herself


    in the future!


    Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°Immediately notify the Chinese military governor¡¯s office and ask them to send their best scouts to


    Aurous Hill by ne to investigate!


    ¡°For explosion traces, after dawn tomorrow, as long as they fly over Wanliu


    Vi,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely be able to find the explosion site!¡±


    ¡°If it is confirmed that Jermo has been killed, I will let the three elders go out!¡±


    ¡°Let the three of them go to Aurous Hill, and work together to find that man,¡±


    ¡°Tear his body into pieces, and put an end to future troubles forever!¡± ¡­ On the other side.


    The helicopter piloted by Maria has already flown directly above the center of the explosion.


    Since Charlie had already taken the reshaping pill, he could hardly move his body,


    So she flew the helicopter, turned on the searchlight of the fusge,


    And flew around the entire valley at a low altitude with the nose tilted downward,


    While checking the following situation.


    At this time, Charlie was feeling the repair and reorganization of bones, organs, muscles, and


    meridians in his body.


    Fortunately, his injury was not as serious as Duncan¡¯s back then, so the whole process was much


    faster.


    At the same time, Jeremiah was like a song in the natural crevice formed by a boulder shattering on


    the edge of the valley,


    Listening to the roar of the helicopter in the mid-air of the valley, feeling uneasy.


    Right now, her body has been severely injured, her meridians, dantian, and even her internal


    organs have been severely injured.


    She climbed under this boulder to take shelter temporarily after going through a lot of hardships.


    Originally, she nned to hide here, recover a little in a few days, and then find a way to leave.


    In her judgment, although that Charlie saw her at the moment of the explosion,


    But the power of Jermo¡¯s explosion was so strong, Charlie must have only found a dead end.


    Therefore, she can also conclude that no one on the other side knows her existence,


    And she can heal her wounds here with peace of mind.


    But she never expected that just as the wishful thinking started,


    Another helicopter came, and the helicopter had been circling in the valley as if looking for


    something.


    She thought to herself, ¡°Could it be that those people couldn¡¯t find Charlie and were unwilling to give


    up, so they came to look for him again?¡±


    Thinking of this, she felt a little relieved, and secretly said, ¡°As long as they don¡¯te to me!¡±


    Immediately, she suddenly thought of the Lord, and eximed in her heart,


    ¡°Today Jermo blew himself up, and I disappeared with him.¡±


    ¡°The Lord will find a way to investigate clearly, and I must not let her know that I am still alive!¡±


    So she took out his cell phone.


    The phone waspletely broken and deformed at this time, and even the battery was bulged due


    to the deformation.


    Seeing this, she finally breathed a sigh of relief,


    Thinking that it would be impossible for the phone to continue to report her position to the lord.


    about ten minutester, Charlie finally recovered from the effects of the Reshaping Pill.


    He twisted his neck and stretched vigorously in the narrow cabin.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He no longer looked seriously injured or weak.


    Maria on the side eximed again and again, ¡°My lord, have you recovered?¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said, ¡°The body has recovered, but the spiritual energy has not yet.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out two more cultivation Pills and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Once the elixir entered the abdomen, it turned into a pure aura and spread to the whole body along


    the restored meridians and dantian.


    Charlie felt the surge of aura returning, and he immediately felt an indescribablefort.


    Maria on the side felt that his body was filled with spiritual energy again, and said in surprise,


    ¡°It seems that the young master has fully recovered!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°I have recovered, but the ring probably needs a


    lot of money.¡±


    ¡°This can only be done slowly.¡±


    Then, he asked Maria, ¡°Did Miss Lin find anything in this valley?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°I just swept around a few times at low altitude, but I didn¡¯t see Jeremiah¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°There is a high probability that she is still alive. Moreover, when I was flying at low altitude,¡±


    ¡°The strong wind from the helicopter could blow away the vegetation.¡±


    ¡°After several inspections, the t area of the valley should not be able to hide people.¡±


    ¡°The ce is surrounded by mountains. Jeremiah should have been seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°The possibility of her climbing out of the mountain by herself is almost zero,¡±


    ¡°And there is a high probability that she is hidden at the foot of the surrounding mountains,¡±


    ¡°We can go down and look for her carefully.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said in agreement, ¡°Your spection is very good.


    Reasonable, since this is the case,¡±


    ¡°You will bring the helicopter as low as possible to the foot of the mountain,¡± ¡°And I will use my


    spiritual energy to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Maria immediately lowered the height of the helicopter to the lowest level,


    And flew slowly, almost touching the treetops at the foot of the mountain.


    And Charlie released an aura around his body to perceive the whereabouts of Jeremiah.


    At this moment, Jeremiah was at the other end of the valley.


    Seeing that the helicopter not only didn¡¯t go away but started to lower its altitude,


    And approached her direction a little bit along the foot of the mountain, her heart rose in her throat


    instantly.


    She is very clear about her current situation.


    If someone finds out, she doesn¡¯t need any experts. A ten-year-old child can easily kill her.


    Moreover, she is also very clear that if she falls into the hands of An family, the end will only be even


    more tragic!


    Because the Warriors Den killed Margaret and her husband Changying, 20 years ago,


    And buried a secret thread in the An family for 20 years, and even tried twice to destroy the An


    family.


    Moreover, Margaret and Changying¡¯s son also died under the power of Jermo¡¯s self-destruct today.


    At this time, the An family must regard the Warriors Den as the mortal enemy among the mortal


    enemies.


    If she was caught by them, wouldn¡¯t she only have a dead end? !


    Nervous, she moved her body with difficulty to hide herself deeper,


    Hoping to use the cover of the boulder to escape the detection of the opponent¡¯s helicopter.


    She thought that the other party was just an ordinary person who didn¡¯t understand aura,


    And that the other party was definitely not looking for herself, but Charlie,


    So she concluded that the other party would at most check for Charlie¡¯s whereabouts on the


    helicopter,


    And would not pay attention to the bottom of the boulder for someone hiding.


    But where did she expect that Charlie found her not by vision, but by the perception of aura!


    Maria flew the helicopter to search all the way along the foot of the mountain.


    When the helicopter was still two to three hundred meters away from Jeremiah,


    Charlie¡¯s expression suddenly froze.


    Immediately, he pointed to the dark ce in front to the left, and said to Maria,


    ¡°Over there!¡±

 Chapter 5585

    Chapter 5585


    Seeing Charlie pointing in the direction with his hand,


    Maria didn¡¯t even look at it, she directly pulled the joystick,


    Making the helicopter fly precisely in the direction of Charlie¡¯s finger. At this time, Jeremiah, who


    was hiding in the gap between the boulders, Didn¡¯t know that she had been locked by the other


    party.


    She just wanted to try her best not to move her body or make any noise,


    And she would naturally leave after the people on the helicopter made a round of inspection.


    Moreover, she also has absolute certainty that she will not be discovered by the other party.


    Because the helicopter circled the valley several times,


    But the people on it never came down to search, and the huge boulder blocking her head was very


    thick,


    Even if the other party used equipment such as thermal imaging,


    It was impossible to see cross this boulder to discover her whereabouts.


    However, what made Jeremiah feel even more uneasy was that the helicopter roared toward her!


    As the flying helicopter got closer and closer to her, her heart became extremely nervous.


    At this time, the helicopter hase to the top of the boulder at the foot of the mountain.


    Charlie suddenly said, ¡°This is it! I can already feel her, she is seriously injured now!¡±


    After that, he opened the door and nned to jump directly from the helicopter.


    Maria subconsciously grabbed the corner of his clothes, and blurted out,


    ¡°My lord, since Jeremiah is seriously injured, why not wait for me toe with you!¡±


    ¡°I wanted to meet her for a while with you.¡±


    Seeing this, Charlie gave up the n of jumping directly, and said,


    ¡°There are all trees below, and the helicopter can¡¯tnd,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the area where the explosion bulldozed, and then we walk over


    together.¡±


    Maria nodded and then controlled the helicopter to turn around on the spot.


    Jeremiah under the boulder couldn¡¯t help heaving a long sigh of relief,


    When she saw the helicopter turn around and leave after reaching the top of her head.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that Maria had alreadynded the helicopter on the edge of the


    explosion range.


    After the helicopter stopped, she said to Charlie, ¡°Young master, I have received a report.¡±


    ¡°She is one of the four great Earls, but she is devoted to Taoism and has not done many things that


    are harmful to nature.¡±


    ¡°Today, Jermo blew himself up, and I felt that there must be something strange in it.¡±


    ¡°If the young master can use this as a breakthrough point, maybe she can be taken for your own


    use.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, and said, ¡°If there is something wrong with Jermo¡¯s self-explosion,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that apart from the Lord, no one knows better than Jeremiah.¡±


    Then, the two jumped off the helicopter and walked toward the boulder where Jeremiah was hiding.


    Jeremiah had just rxed at this moment, and she wanted to take a short rest and quickly find a


    way to escape from this ce,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that soon, she heard the sound of rustling footsteps.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she couldn¡¯t help eximing secretly,


    ¡°Could it be that the people on the helicopter came over on foot just now?!¡±


    Thinking of this, her heart that had just been let go immediately hung up again.


    She is very clear that she is seriously injured right now,


    No matter who the other party is, she has no ability to resist.


    Right now, she can only pray silently in her heart, Pray that the approaching footsteps will note


    to her, And pray that the owner of the footsteps will not find her.


    However, her prayers didn¡¯t seem to have any effect.


    The two people¡¯s footsteps were getting closer and closer,


    And finally, they stood still less than ten meters away from the boulder.


    At this time, Jeremiah was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t add anything.


    She knew that as long as she was discovered by the other party, she would basically die,


    And the other party would definitely do everything in order to pry out information about the Warriors


    Den.


    And the Lord from her mouth with 1000 ways to torture her.


    And the Warriors Den has repeatedly tried to kill An¡¯s family.


    Once she falls into their hands, even if she cooperates obediently, it may not end well.


    Therefore, thest sliver of luck in her heart right now is to hope that the other party will not find her.


    Just when she was still harboring thest glimmer of fantasy, Charlie said loudly,


    ¡°Jeremiah, just now you peeked at me fighting with Jermo in the dark,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    And now you are still hiding in the dark, isn¡¯t it unreasonable?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s words sounded like a thunderbolt in Jeremiah¡¯s brain!


    At this moment, multiple thoughts popped up in her mind,


    ¡°This person actually found me?!¡±


    ¡°This person¡­ this person turned out to be Charlie who just fought with Jermo?!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ How is this possible? I clearly saw that he was seriously injured in the explosion,¡±


    ¡°And even disappeared at an extremely fast speed, how could he survive?!¡±


    ¡°And, listening to his voice, it seems that he was not injured at all!¡±


    Countless questions made Jeremiah¡¯s heart flutter, and at the same time, he became even more


    panicked.


    Although she has mastered spiritual energy and is a master of masters,


    She also feels helpless and afraid when the premonition of death fills her whole body.


    At this moment, Charlie outside the boulder saw that she didn¡¯t respond, so he smiled slightly and


    said,


    ¡°Jeremiah, you have lost all your cultivation and are seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°If no one helps you, you may not even be able to get out of this valley.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for your wise and mighty lord to rush over to save you in such a short time,¡±


    ¡°Instead of waiting to die here in despair, why don¡¯t we sit down and have a good chat, what do you


    think?¡±


    Charlie mentioned Lord, Jeremiah trembled uncontrobly.


    Recalling the tragic situation of Jermo¡¯s death, she felt both shocked and hatred in her heart,


    And when she thought of the powerful self-destruction formation in her Niwan Pce,


    She felt even more like a light on her back.


    For her, she would rather kill herself in this quiet valley than go back to the Lord and continue to be


    her human bomb.


    Moreover, she didn¡¯t know how many trigger modes there were for the formation that the lord left in


    the Niwan Pce of the four earls.


    Now it seems that using the so-called method of opening the Niwan Pce taught by the Lord is a


    proactive way to trigger it.

 Chapter 5586

    Chapter 5586


    In addition, it is not known whether the Lord can detonate the formation with her mind.


    With Jeremiah¡¯s understanding of the Lord, she will definitely leave behind, maybe as long as she is


    within her perception range, she can smash her to pieces at any time.


    After thinking for a moment, she gritted her teeth, and said weakly,


    ¡°Since Mr. Wade wants to talk, I have no issue with it!¡± Jeremiah¡¯s words came from the bottom of


    her heart.


    She saw with her own eyes that Jermo was beaten helplessly in front of Charlie,


    And she knew that Charlie was much stronger than her.


    In addition, Charlie was able to survive the explosion just now,]


    Which made her feel that his strength was bottomless, so she subconsciously referred to herself as


    the next.


    After saying this, Jeremiah struggled to stand up.


    Although she had chosen to bow her head to Charlie, as a monk, she did not want Charlie to watch


    her crawl out from the gap in the boulder.


    However, her body has already been severely injured at this moment,


    And climbing all the way from the explosion range to here has almost exhausted all her strength,


    So when she struggled to stand up, her legs were already shaking like chaff.


    When she clenched her teeth and tried to step out, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her right leg,


    and then she fell forward uncontrobly.


    Seeing that Jeremiah fell face down on the gravel,


    And was about to hit the hard and sharp gravel heavily, Charlie immediately punched his hand into


    the void.


    A powerful wind gushed out from the face of the fist, setting off a hurricane with extremely strong


    energy.


    The hurricane was so fast that it actually held Jeremiah, who was already at forty-five degrees and


    was about to fall, firmly in the air!


    The moment Jeremiah fell, she hadpletely resigned herself to her fate.


    She knew that if she fell, her entire face would bepletely crippled, but right now,


    Her body ispletely crippled, and she can only watch helplessly as she falls forward.


    However, she never dreamed that Charlie, who was still a few feet away from her, would actually


    punch a powerful wind!


    And this strong wind not only didn¡¯t cause any harm to her,


    It was even like a wall of wind, firmly supporting her body that was about to fall!


    Just when she was shocked in her heart and her body was hovering at a 45degree angle,


    She saw Charlie striding towards her from the corner of her eye.


    And at the moment when the wind was gradually weakening and she was about to fall forward


    again,


    Charlie had alreadye in front of him.


    Immediately afterward, Jeremiah¡¯s body was stabilized by Charlie with his right hand,


    And with a little force from his right hand, Charlie straightened her body.


    Jeremiah breathed a sigh of relief, and was about to thank when Charlie threw his left hand directly


    towards her face!


    Jeremiah saw Charlie¡¯s left handing very fast and thought he was going to p her.


    A bunch of question marks instantly appeared in her mind, but also a strong sense of grievance.


    She has lived for more than a hundred years and has never been pped in the face.


    However, she is also very clear in her heart that she is now Charlie¡¯s prisoner, No matter what


    humiliation and torture, she can only bear it.


    But when she was extremely humiliated in her heart,


    Charlie¡¯s left hand didn¡¯t hit her in the face, but directly stuffed a ck elixir into her mouth.


    Jeremiah was even more horrified, thinking that Charlie, like the lord, fed her some kind of poison.


    But before she could finish the sentence of scolding Charlie in her heart,


    She felt that the pill that Charlie stuffed into her mouth turned into an extremely pure warm current


    in an instant,


    And repaired her body at an extremely fast speed!


    Jeremiah had never taken such a powerful elixir before, and she was seriously injured, so this time


    the elixir gave her the feeling that a person who was about to freeze to death in the ice and snow


    suddenly fell into the hot spring,


    The warmth of the hot spring instantly envelops the whole body, instantly warming up the frozen


    bodypletely!


    And the severe damage to her body in the explosion just now is also recovering at an unimaginable


    speed!


    Although one Rejuvenation Pill was not enough to bring her back to normal, It also allowed her to


    regain her life from the brink of death!


    Only then did she realize that what Charlie fed her was not poison, but an iparably precious


    elixir!


    It was difficult for her to even stand up, but she instantly felt that all her broken bones had been


    repaired, and she was able to walk independently!


    Shocked and grateful, she bowed respectfully to Charlie, and said with red eyes,


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Wade for saving my life¡­¡±


    Charlie let go of her hand and said calmly, ¡°If you really want to thank me, you can thank meter.


    Tell me everything you know.¡±


    Jeremiah said without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I know everything and talk endlessly!¡±


    Charlie nodded, did not speak, but turned around directly to go back.


    Jeremiah hurriedly followed, and at the same time saw the beautiful girl standing in front of her.


    When she saw the other person¡¯s face clearly, she felt as if she had seen a ghost, and eximed in


    horror,


    ¡°Lin¡­Maria?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Maria replied crisply, then looked at Jeremiah, She blinked her eyes yfully, and said


    with a smile,


    ¡°Jeremiah, right? I¡¯ve heard about you for a long time, and everyone praises you for being beautiful


    and morous.¡±


    ¡°Looking at you today, it¡¯s really not as good as being famous.¡±


    Jeremiah¡¯s dark eyes Stared at Maria, who was full of girlish looks, her heart was already turbulent.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Miss Lin, you¡­have you really lived for more than three hundred years?¡±


    Maria nodded calmly, and said with a smile, ¡°Yes. , since you are one of the four Earls of the


    Warriors Den, you should have heard of me decades ago, right?¡±


    Jeremiah said without concealment, ¡°Yes, I have heard of Miss Lin eighty years ago.¡±


    ¡°It is my honor to finally see Miss Lin¡¯s real face today¡­¡±


    Maria knew that Charlie wanted to win Jeremiah into his camp, so she smiled and said to her,


    ¡°Jeremiah is not honored to see me, it is your honor to meet Mr. Wade.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Even if you can survive tonight, Victoria will definitely do everything possible to find you,¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t wait for her to find you, and go back to the Warriors Den on your own initiative,


    the result will definitely not be what you think.¡±


    Saying that Maria said again, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Wade, you would lose all your cultivation and be


    seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°In Victoria¡¯s eyes, you would be a burden that has no use value but still holds many of her secrets.¡±


    ¡°She would definitely not try to save you. On the contrary, she will definitely kill you to prevent future


    troubles.¡±


    Maria¡¯s words made Jeremiah stand on the spot in a daze.


    She just felt that she didn¡¯t want to go back to Victoria and be manipted and used by her,


    But she never thought that even if she wanted to go back and be manipted by her, she had lost


    her cultivation and was seriously injured.


    Because her injury was too serious, there was no possibility of recovery at all, and Victoria would


    never use her spiritual energy to save her.


    Therefore, she naturally had no value to Victoria.


    Victoria will not stay with someone who is worthless.


    As for someone who is worthless and holds Victoria¡¯s secrets at the same time, Victoria will not


    keep her in the world!


    Thinking of this, Jeremiah strengthened her belief in cooperating with Charlie.


    So, she knelt down on one knee, looked at Charlie gratefully, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Wade for saving my life!


    ¡°Girls over the age of 10 are really smart, and they can hit the nail on the head as soon as they


    open their mouths, it seems that people who live a long time are not the same!¡±


    Then, he withdrew his thoughts, nodded slightly to Jeremiah, and said, ¡°What happened to you just


    now?¡± This elixir is just to help you relieve the injury first,¡±


    ¡°And after this period of time, I will choose an opportunity to restore your cultivation to its original


    state.¡±


    Jeremiah was extremely astonished, but at the same time couldn¡¯t restrain her surprise and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­you¡­you can really restore my cultivation base to the original?!¡±


    Charlie said lightly, ¡°When Jermo exploded, I suffered more injuries than you. Heavy, what do you


    think I am doing now?¡±

 Chapter 5587

    Chapter 5587


    Charlie¡¯s words cheered Jeremiah up.


    When the explosion happened, she and Charlie looked at each other, and she knew that Charlie


    would definitely die.


    But now, Charlie changed his clothes and stood in front of her unscathed, with a strong wind from


    his fist, he was able to support her falling body firmly.


    This strength is more than one realm stronger than herself.


    Although in her opinion, Charlie¡¯s strength is definitely far behind that of the Lord, But the key point


    is that Charlie is only 28 years old this year! And Victoria is already four hundred years old!


    If this trend continues, Charlie will soon be able to catch up!


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful, because in her opinion, She still had


    more than two years to live, and to witness Charlie¡¯s strength crushing Victoria in such a short


    period of time was probably just a dream.


    Charlie didn¡¯t know that Jeremiah was full of thoughts at the moment.


    Together with Maria, he brought the injured Jeremiah to the helicopter.


    The light helicopter only has two seats, and Charlie couldn¡¯t be 100% at ease with Jeremiah,


    So he let Maria go back to the vi by herself, and asked Orvel to bring another helicopter,


    At this time, there was less than half an hour before dawn,


    Charlie ordered Orvel to continue to keep the entire Champs under martialw and then walked into


    the vi with Jeremiah.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Maria was already waiting in the vi at this time,


    Charlie brought the two of them to the basement, arranged a single sofa for the injured Jeremiah,


    and then sat with Maria opposite her.


    After sitting down, Charlie asked her, ¡°Jeremiah, why did youe to Aurous Hill?¡± Jeremiah said


    truthfully, ¡°Return to Mr. Wade, I was originally ordered to find Miss Lin in the Far East.¡±


    ¡°It was Victoria who ordered me a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Toe to Aurous Hill to spy on Jermo, so I rushed here overnight.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Why did Victoria ask you to spy on Jermo?¡±


    Jeremiah said, ¡°She suspected that Jermo had a different intention,¡±


    ¡°Because she knew that Jermo had obtained at least two magic weapons, but Jermo only told her,


    he has got one.¡±


    As she spoke, Jeremiah said again, ¡°She said that she found Jermo¡¯s movement track aftering


    out of Antique Street and went to the mountains, and she also paid attention to Aurous Hill¡¯s Inte


    information,¡±


    ¡°And saw in Aurous Hill that day, there was a very strong thunderstorm in the mountain where


    Jermo went,¡±


    ¡°And the Aurous Hill Meteorological Department even issued an early warning.¡± ¡°She suspected that


    it was rted to the magic weapon Jermo got, but Jermo only told her that he had got a magic


    weapon in the form of a finger ring;¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Jermo should have been found out by Victoria when he was using the magic


    weapon you sold him,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade and he deliberately concealed the magic weapon, which is why Victoria became


    suspicious.¡±


    Charlie frowned, ¡°This Victoria is really keeping pace with the times. Not only has she mastered


    your movement trajectories,¡±


    ¡°But she also knows how to use the Inte to query third-party information to assist in judgment¡­¡±


    Jeremiah nodded and said, ¡°Victoria has always been very friendly with me.¡± ¡°With the


    advancement of the times, she not only has her own satellitemunication system but also


    developed encryptedmunication software.¡± ¡°In order to prevent outsiders from knowing her


    identity and gender, she also uses a voice changer to confuse the public when using the


    communication software.¡± ¡°ording to my knowledge You know, she often uses the Inte, and


    she pays attention to all major Inte tforms.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and then asked, ¡°Then how did Victoria obtain your movements?¡± Jeremiah took


    out herpletely damaged mobile phone, and said, ¡°This is a mobile phone specially developed


    for us by the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°It has a real-time positioning function and uploads our location coordinates to the server in real-


    time.¡±


    Charlie was amazed, smiled, and said, ¡°Then Victoria must be very upset tonight, because not long


    after Jermo arrived at Wanliu Vi,¡±


    ¡°All the signals there were blocked by me, and the two earls disappeared at the same time,¡±


    ¡°She must not be able to sleep.¡±


    Jeremiah nodded slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t even have my mobile phone at the time. Any signal break would


    make Victoria very nervous and with her character,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely send someone to Aurous Hill to understand the situation in the shortest possible


    time.¡±


    Charlie smiled, ¡°Could it be possible to send the fourth earl here too?¡± Jeremiah shook her head


    and said, ¡°Probably not, Jermo was killed, and I also disappeared. Three of the four earls have


    disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, Victoria should be very afraid of Aurous Hill, and it is impossible to send thest earl


    here.¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°With her personality, would shee to Aurous Hill by herself?¡± ¡°No!¡± Jeremiah


    shook her head and said, ¡°Victoria is extremely cautious. She will never go out to solve the problem


    personally,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, she still has a killer trick that has been sealed for a hundred years¡­¡±


    Charlie and Maria were very surprised, and asked her in unison, ¡°What killer trick?!¡± Jeremiah said


    truthfully, ¡°On the surface, the four Earl are the most powerful person in the Warriors Den other than


    Victoria,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, there is a Council of Elders above us.¡±


    ¡°There are three elders in the Council. These three are from the Wu family, and they are extremely


    loyal to Victoria.¡±


    ¡°They are trusted by her, and they have been in seclusion for more than a hundred years,¡±


    ¡°And their strength is far higher than the four of us, and they are even about to open the Niwan


    Pce.¡±


    ¡°Open the Niwan Pce?¡± Charlie asked with a frown, ¡°What will happen after opening the Niwan


    Pce? ¡°


    Jeremiah asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Wade is so powerful, don¡¯t you know the benefits of opening the


    Niwan Pce?¡±


    Charlie shook his head, ¡°I only know that there is a Niwan Pce,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to open it. There is no relevant exnation in the cultivation method.¡±


    Jeremiah couldn¡¯t help but eximed, ¡°Mr. Wade has such a powerful strength without opening the


    Niwan Pce. It¡¯s really unimaginable¡­¡±


    She quickly exined, ¡°ording to Victoria It is said that when a monk opens the Niwan Pce,¡±


    ¡°It is equivalent to opening the dantian of a martial arts practitioner, which is a leap-forward


    breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Once the Niwan Pce is opened, the strength, lifespan, and senses will all be greatly improved.¡±


    Charlie thought in his heart. Shocked, but at the same time can¡¯t help sighing,¡± I thought the ¡°Nine


    Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± was already a treasure of cultivation,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that now it seems that the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± is just a


    cultivation method for monks before opening the Niwan Pce. If onepares the journey of


    Taoism to exploring the stars and oceans of the universe,


    Then the ranks of the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± may not have broken out of the earth.


    Perhaps only by opening the Niwan Pce can one truly enter outer space and begin to explore the


    universe.


    Fortunately, the knowledge in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± is veryplicated, not only


    the secrets of Fengshui, the Eight Diagrams of the Book of Changes but also formations, refining


    tools, and alchemy, which can be regarded as making up for theck of one¡¯s own cultivation.


    If not, with his own strength, he might not be able to defeat Jermo at all.


    So, Charlie asked her, ¡°Has Victoria opened the Niwan Pce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Jeremiah said without thinking, ¡°Her Niwan Pce was opened more than a


    hundred years ago. And she personally experienced the benefits of opening the Niwan Pce,¡±


    ¡°So she selected three people with the strongest qualifications from the Presbyterian Church,¡±


    ¡®And let them retreat for a hundred years, just to open the Niwan Pce with one heart.¡±

 Chapter 5588

    Chapter 5588


    Charlie hurriedly asked, ¡°Have these three seeded?¡±


    Jeremiah said, ¡°It is said that they will seed in another ten or twenty years.¡±


    ¡°Victoria may have promised us that after the three elders sessfully opened the


    Niwan Pce and exited the gate smoothly,¡±


    ¡°She would let the four of us retreat, teach us how to open the Niwan Pce, I didn¡¯t expect what


    we¡¯re waiting for was aplete scam¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Jeremiah clenched her fists and said angrily, ¡°When ites to


    Niwan Pce, there are more. I must tell Mr. Wade the truth about this matter¡­¡±


    Seeing that Jeremiah¡¯s expression became sharp, Charlie frowned slightly, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter, tell me.¡±


    Jeremiah gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Victoria said at the beginning that it would be dangerous for


    the four of us to perform missions outside, and she was worried that we would encounter strength.¡±


    ¡°A powerful monk lost his life, so it took several years to set up an extremely secret and extremely


    powerful formation in the Niwan Pce of the four of us.¡±


    ¡°She said that activating this formation at a critical moment could save us with the wisp of remnant


    soul,¡±


    ¡°This will let our physical body die and our soul will live,¡±


    ¡°Jermo said today at thest moment that he would change his physical body to seek revenge from


    Mr. Wade, because of this¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Jeremiah said angrily, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that it was not a formation to keep the


    remnant soul at all, but a very powerful self-destruction formation¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly after listening, ¡°No wonder Jermo begged me for mercy at the beginning but


    changed at the critical moment.¡±


    ¡°He looked at death as another home, so he thought he could really change his physical body¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jeremiah pursed her lips, looked up at Charlie, and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Wade, in niwan


    Pce, there is also a formation that is exactly the same, and its power is no worse than that of


    Jermo.¡±


    ¡°Although I have no aura in my body now, I can¡¯t activate it, and I don¡¯t want to activate it, but I can¡¯t


    guarantee it. Is there a way for Victoria to activate¡­¡± Charlie said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she would


    never solve the problem personally?¡± ¡°Even if she can activate the formation in your body, it is


    impossible to activate it remotely?¡±


    Jeremiah nodded, ¡°Remotely is naturally impossible to activate it, but if she sends the three elders


    to go out and tell the three elders how to activate the formation,¡± ¡°Then I am afraid that I will be


    an unstable super bomb beside you, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked her, ¡°What probability do you think Victoria will send out the three


    elders?¡±


    Jeremiah thought for a while, and said firmly, ¡°Based on what I know about her, 100%!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlie squinted his eyes and said, ¡°As you said, these three elders have been in retreat,


    and they will be able to open the Niwan Pce in ten or twenty years.¡±


    ¡°If they are allowed to leave the closed door now, they will definitely break the door.¡±


    ¡°Stop their cultivation, if you want them to continue to retreat afterward, I¡¯m afraid it will take a long


    time, and the invisible loss is so big, will she be willing?¡± Jeremiah said seriously, ¡°Mr. Wade,


    Victoria has repeatedly underestimated the enemy. Unfortunately, she thought that the dead


    soldiers could kill An¡¯s family and that the cavalry guards could capture Miss Lin, but they failed


    twice in a row.¡± ¡°Then she learned the lesson of underestimating the enemy twice, and sent four


    earls, thinking that Jarvis could find out What¡¯s wrong with the Cavalry guards who left Cyprus,¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t expect that he would be beaten to a pulp by the close-range artillery; ¡° She thought that


    with Jermo in the dark, she would be able to kill An family, but now it has failed¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°In this case, she will definitely send the three elders topletely solve the trouble, because the


    three elders are herst trump card!¡±


    ¡°It would be best if the three elders can solve it; if the three elders can not even solve it, then she


    may have to abandon the nest and run for her life!¡±


    Maria subconsciously asked, ¡°Do you know how strong the three elders are?¡±


    Jeremiah said, ¡°Miss Lin, I have never met the three elders. When I joined the


    Warriors Den, these three people had already retreated, but ording to Victoria,¡± ¡°When the three


    of them were in retreat, their strength was alreadyparable to that of Jermo before tonight.¡±


    ¡°His strength is above mine, and after a hundred years of retreat, their strength will definitely


    improve greatly, and the four of us are naturally different from them.¡± The expressions of Charlie


    and Maria changed instantly.


    ording to Jeremiah, the strength of the three elders must surpass the four earls by arge


    margin.


    It would be extremely difficult to deal with one of them alone, and if these three acted together, their


    strength would be immeasurable.


    Charlie also knew that he could defeat Jermo, but he would definitely not be able to defeat elders


    who had more than a hundred years of cultivation experience than Jermo.


    Maria looked at Charlie at this moment, and said, ¡°My lord, if Victoria really lets the three elders


    come out of the mountain, I¡¯m worried that you can¡¯t beat them with two fists.¡±


    ¡°To be on the safe side, you might as well leave Aurous Hill for a while to avoid the limelight¡­¡±


    Jeremiah also agreed and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, Ms. Lin is right. The three elders added together, even


    Victoria will have a hard time winning.¡±


    ¡°You have not opened the Niwan Pce yet. If you really stay in Aurous Hill, once the three elders


    arrive, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to escape!¡±


    Charlie pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to leave, how can


    my grandparents¡¯ family get away?¡±


    ¡°Their goals are so big, and there may even be informants from the Warriors Den inside.¡±


    ¡°Warriors Den wanted their lives wholeheartedly, no matter how they escaped, they would never be


    able to escape the pursuit of those three elders¡­¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Speaking of this, Charlie suddenly asked Jeremiah, ¡°How much do you know about my parents? Do


    you know why Victoria insisted on killing my grandparents¡¯ family after twenty years?!¡±


    Jeremiah said truthfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, I only know that your parents got the secret of longevity before


    Victoria.¡±


    ¡°Why, Victoria asked Jermo to hunt down and kill your parents twenty years ago, but I don¡¯t know


    why she still wants to kill your grandparents¡¯ family after twenty years.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked her, ¡°The secret of longevity, I have heard Jermo say a few times, what


    is the secret of longevity?¡±


    Jeremiah shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ the secret of longevity is just what Victoria


    said, but the four of us don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    Charlie was a little disappointed, he still couldn¡¯t figure out what the secret of longevity was for the


    enmity between his parents and Victoria,¡±


    ¡°And he couldn¡¯t figure out why Victoria wanted to treat her grandparents¡¯ family after twenty years


    and kill them all.


    Maria at the side thought of something, and quickly asked, ¡°Where is the current residence of the


    Warriors Den?¡±


    Jeremiah said, ¡°It¡¯s underground on an uninhabited ind in South America, near the Antarctic


    Circle, but I don¡¯t know the exact coordinates.¡±


    ¡°We have always been guarded against. When wee out, we will go to


    Argentina by seane or small submarine first,¡±


    ¡°But we must go back to Argentina first when want to go back, but, Whether it¡¯s an airne or a


    submarine, we can¡¯t see any outside scenery,¡±


    ¡°And we are not allowed to carry any modern tools such as mobile phones when wend on the


    ind.¡±


    Speaking, Jeremiah said again, ¡°But it should be near the Antarctic Circle.¡±


    ¡°If you search carefully and exclude them one by one, it is not impossible to find it.¡±


    Charlie shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to deal with the three elders now,¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t have the ability to find their of the Warriors Den. ¡°


    Maria hurriedly persuaded, ¡°My lord, why don¡¯t you consider the suggestion and leave Aurous Hill


    as soon as possible to avoid it.¡±


    ¡°I specte that there should be no one in the immediate family of the son¡¯s grandparents colluding


    with the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°And there is a high probability that they are people with a foreign surname in the family, so you can


    only take An¡¯s family away, and strictly control information leakage during the period.¡±


    ¡°If there is any contact with the outside world, safety should still be guaranteed¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± Charlie said


    firmly, ¡°Aurous Hill is my foundation. My family and friends are all here.¡±


    ¡°If I leave, no one can guarantee their safety. What¡¯s more, if I leave,¡±


    ¡°If the other party finds out my identity, I will never forgive myself for letting them vent their hatred on


    my family and friends.¡±


    Speaking, Charlie said again, ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t let me escape with everyone, can you?¡±


    ¡°Originally, I was still in the dark with Victoria, if I made such a big move, wouldn¡¯t it be self-


    inflicted?¡±


    Maria was worried and said, ¡°Young master, although South America is far away, those three elders


    have won Victoria¡¯s trust.¡±


    ¡°Once they leave the mountain, Victoria will definitely let theme to Aurous Hill as quickly as


    possible,¡±


    ¡°Within twenty-four hours at most. They will arrive here, after twenty-four hours, it will not be so


    easy to leave¡­¡±


    Charlie was silent for a while, his expression became more determined, and he said sharply,


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave! An family doesn¡¯t have to leave either! Now that Victoria has her eye on Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sing ¡°Empty City Strategies¡± to her! I want to see if she has the guts to let go.¡±

 Chapter 5589

    Chapter 5589


    ¡°Empty city n?!¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Maria and Jeremiah were puzzled.


    They naturally know the allusion to ¡°Empty City Strategies¡±.


    In ¡°The Romance of the Three Kingdoms¡±, Zhuge Liang faced the siege of Sima Yi¡¯s 150,000 army.


    Going up, ying the piano while waiting for Sima Yi¡¯s army.


    When Sima Yi¡¯s soldiers approached the city, they saw Zhuge Liang ying the piano with a smile


    on the top of the tower, contentedly.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    However, they couldn¡¯t figure out why Charlie will sing this ¡°Empty City Strategies¡± to Victoria.


    Charlie wants to climb up the tower and y it calmly like Zhuge Liang?


    Jeremiah was the first to persuade him, ¡°Mr. Wade, the reason why ¡°Empty City


    Strategies¡± worked was because Zhuge Liang made Sima Yi fearful.¡±


    ¡°Victoria will definitely send those three elders to test your details,¡±


    ¡°She will be afraid of you only if you are in the dark, and once you are in the light,¡±


    ¡°She will only force you to fight you to the death¡­¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t bear it either. She can¡¯t help persuading,


    ¡°Yes, master, I also think that what Jeremiah said is reasonable.¡±


    ¡°At this time, the possibility of Master trying to scare Victoria away is almost zero.¡±


    ¡°It is better for me to advise you not to take risks¡­¡±


    Charlie saw two were persuading him not to take risks,


    But instead, heughed out loud and said with an unfathomable face,


    ¡°You two, don¡¯t doubt my IQ, I¡¯m not stupid enough to take the initiative to expose myself to


    Victoria.¡±


    When they saw Charlie smiled very confidently and was even more puzzled in their hearts.


    Maria guessed that Charlie was so confident that he must have a perfect n, so she asked,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have any tricks,¡±


    ¡°You might as well tell me and Jeremiah to learn from it.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Both of you have much richer life experiences than me,¡± ¡°So you can¡¯t


    talk about learning from me. The most we can do is make progress together.¡±


    Then, Charlie stood up and said, ¡°Wait a minute, both of you. Let me show you something.¡±


    The two could only suppress the doubts in their hearts, Watched Charlie get up, and took out a


    scroll from the safe.


    Maria had already guessed a little bit, and couldn¡¯t help asking,


    ¡°The scroll in the master¡¯s hand, could it be the portrait of the master?!¡± Charlie nodded, brought the


    painting in front of the two of them, And spread it out on the coffee table in the middle.


    When it opened, a lifelike and peerless painting appeared vividly on the paper.


    Maria looked at the old man with the fairy wind and crane bones in the painting, And couldn¡¯t help


    eximing with admiration, ¡°So this is the true face of the old man, Shigong¡­¡±


    ¡°It really is like what my father said, the spirit is extraordinary, and the fairy wind is ethereal!¡±


    Jeremiah asked in surprise,


    ¡°This¡­is this the master that Victoria often talks about, Meng Changsheng?!¡±


    Maria eximed, ¡°Victoria told you about the master?¡±


    Jeremiah said, ¡°Victoria in front of the four of us, she often mentioned Senior Meng


    and the past when she worshiped under Senior Meng.¡±


    ¡°She said these things in order to give us a picture,¡±


    ¡°To let us know that a journey of cultivation can lead to a thousand years of longevity,¡±


    ¡°And let us follow her even more wholeheartedly.¡±


    Maria pointed and nodded and sighed, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t get the Hundred Turns


    Thousand Return Pill,¡±


    ¡°Victoria could live another hundred years at most.¡±


    ¡°She must have started to feel anxious by now.¡±


    Jeremiah smiled, and said in agreement, ¡°What Miss Lin said In other words, in the past two years,


    Victoria has obviously be more anxious than before.¡± ¡°In the past few decades, she has never


    worried about aging.¡±


    ¡°After all, her appearance has not changed a bit for hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°But in the past two years, she started to pay attention to skincare,¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I can smell the smell of skin care products when I pass by her,¡± ¡°I think she is afraid of


    aging.¡±


    Maria sneered, ¡°What is supposed toe will alwayse, what¡¯s the use of being afraid.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she pulled her thoughts back to the painting in front of her,


    And suddenly understood Charlie¡¯s n.


    So she widened her eyes for a moment, and asked Charlie with great joy,


    ¡°Master¡­ Could it be that you want Master to sing ¡°Empty City Strategies¡± for you?¡±


    And Charlie saw that Maria was really smart, she could tell a little bit,


    He couldn¡¯t help saying excitedly, ¡°Miss Lin¡¯s guess is right!¡±


    ¡°I just want to work hard for Old Ancestor Meng to sing ¡°Empty City Strategies¡± for me!¡±


    Jeremiah felt she couldn¡¯t keep up with the two of them, so she asked anxiously,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you and Ms. Lin mean?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Old Ancestor Meng passed away for hundreds of years? How can you let him sing for you?¡±


    Charlie looked at Meng Changsheng in the painting, and asked Jeremiah, ¡°Miss Jeremiah, from


    your point of view, why would Victoria send the three elders to Aurous Hill?


    ¡°Uncertainty, the An family is unharmed, Victoria is not sure who the enemy is,¡± ¡°How many


    enemies there are, the strength of the enemy is not sure, and whether the enemy is dead or not,¡±


    ¡°These are all based on what she wants to find out.¡±


    ¡°In addition, she definitely wants to continue attacking the An family.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said, ¡°Miss Jeremiah is right, these are all things Victoria is in a hurry at the


    moment.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie pointed at Meng in the painting.


    Asked her, ¡°Miss what do you think, how many people in this world can recognize the person in this


    painting as Patriarch Meng?¡±

 Chapter 5590

    Chapter 5590


    Jeremiah¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and eximed, ¡°Except for us I¡¯m afraid there is only¡­ only


    Victoria!¡±


    Jeremiah didn¡¯t know the past of Mrs. Jiang¡¯s family,


    But only knew that Meng Changsheng passed away many years ago, And Victoria was the only


    person who knew him and lived to this day.


    Charlie didn¡¯t extend the topic either, so he followed Jeremiah¡¯s words, nodded, and said,


    ¡°Since Old Ancestor Meng, apart from us, only Victoria knows him now,¡±


    ¡°If this painting suddenlyes out in Aurous Hill tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°Once Victoria sees it, she will be very happy. What would you think?¡± Jeremiah said in shock,


    ¡°Then she¡­then she might be shocked to the top by lightning?!¡±


    ¡°In her opinion, she should be the only person in this world who has met Patriarch


    Meng and is still alive.¡±


    ¡°And the portrait of Old Ancestor Meng suddenly appeared in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t she fly over non-stop when the timees?!¡±


    Maria chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Jeremiah is worrying too much,¡±


    ¡°If this painting suddenlyes out in Aurous Hill, Victoria will instead Never dare toe.¡±


    Jeremiah asked inexplicably, ¡°Why? This is the portrait of her master.¡±


    ¡°After hundreds of years, the face of the master has reappeared in the world.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she want to


    find out who made this painting how did you get the painting?¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°Of course, she wants to, I¡¯m afraid she still has to scratch her head,¡±


    ¡°But then again, the more she wants to find out about this,¡±


    ¡°The less she dares toe to Aurous Hill for this!¡±


    After that, Maria looking at Charlie said in admiration,


    ¡°Master, you really have great wisdom. This ¡°Empty City Strategies¡±, I am really ashamed of myself


    for not understanding.¡±


    ¡°Once this paintinges out in Aurous Hill tomorrow, I¡¯m afraid it will scare Victoria to pieces!¡±


    Charlie nodded, smirked at her, and said, ¡°What a coincidence, Aurous Hill is just holding a


    calligraphy and painting exhibition,¡±


    ¡°And now it is collecting excellent calligraphy and painting works across the country.¡±


    ¡°There is a lot of momentum in the major media¡±


    ¡°Although this painting does not leave any name of the author, but the painting is outstanding,¡±


    ¡°And the artistic conception is also very extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°From an artistic point of view, it is definitely not inferior to those well-known painters in Chinese


    history,¡±


    ¡°So, as long as this painting is taken and if ites out,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely cause a lot of shock in the calligraphy and painting circle;¡±


    ¡°Victoria is paying close attention to Aurous Hill, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°As long as this paintinges out, she will definitely pay attention to it,¡±


    ¡°And there will definitely be many question marks in her heart!¡±


    ¡°She must want to know, who is it that took out the portrait of her master?¡± ¡°And she must want to


    know more, what is the rtionship between the person who took out the painting and her master?¡±


    ¡°Could it be the disciple her master epted before her?¡±


    ¡°If so, then the other party may be over five hundred years old.¡±


    ¡°He must have already obtained the Hundred Turns Thousand Return Pill,¡±


    ¡°And she will be afraid that he is much stronger than her!¡±


    ¡°She must also want to know why the two earls under hermand died and disappeared in


    Aurous Hill just now,¡±


    ¡°And then the portrait of the master the next day is born in Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°And she must really want to know if the person who took out this painting and the person who


    forced Jermo to blow himself up is the same person?¡±


    ¡°If so, why didn¡¯t that person die from Jermo¡¯s blew up ¡°


    And she must really want to understand why the other party survived Jermo¡¯s selfexplosion,


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And why he made Master¡¯s painting public immediately afterward;¡±


    ¡°Besides, she probably wants to understand even more. What is the intention of the other party


    doing this?¡±


    ¡°Did she want to shake the mountain and tell her that the other party already knew her true identity


    and knew that she was Meng Changsheng¡¯s disciple?!¡± ¡°Once she thinks about this level, then she


    will realize that the other party has already figured out all her backgrounds!¡±


    ¡°At that time, this woman who usually uses a voice changer on the phone will probably be as panic-


    stricken as an ant in trouble. Trying to answer what should I do next.¡±


    ¡°And this is not the most troublesome question for her!¡±


    ¡°The most troublesome thing for her must be that this person knows all the details about her.¡±


    ¡°By doing this, is he trying to lure her to Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Or lure her to send more people to Aurous Hill to die?¡±


    At this point, Charlie sneered and said, ¡°I believe that when Victoria has so many question marks in


    her mind,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely be wary of Aurous Hill. At that time, I will give her the courage to see if she dares


    toe.¡±


    ¡°Even if the three elders have already arrived in Aurous Hill, she will call them back immediately!¡±


    Jeremiah asked with some doubts, ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t know the art of war, and I don¡¯t understand


    the conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°I have always had a doubt about ¡°Empty City Strategies¡±, that is, since Sima Yi has


    150,000 soldiers and Zhuge Liang opened the city gate,¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he send 10,000 soldiers, or even 20,000 soldiers and horses to find out the truth?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, ¡°Let me tell you this if you receive a scam call and the other party says on


    the phone that as long as you transfer all your 150,000 yuan to him,¡±


    ¡°He can double your ie in one day.¡±


    ¡°And you already firmly believe that the other party is a liar in your heart,¡±


    ¡°Then will you take out 10,000 or even 20,000 of your 150,000 belongings to call him?¡±


    Jeremiah was stunned, then immediately Ashamed, she said, ¡°I understand¡­Thank you, Mr. Wade,


    for your advice.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I have been devoting myself to cultivating the Tao these years, and my strategic


    thinking is too far behind¡­¡±


    Maria looked at Charlie, her brows and eyes bent over with a smile.


    She felt more and more that he was very interesting, he had capital and kindness, He was capable


    and had a sense of justice, and at the same time he was very smart, And even rarer, he was also


    very humorous.


    So she smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, if Victoria finds out that Young Master is plotting against her


    one day,¡±


    ¡°She will be so angry that she lost twenty years of her life¡­¡±


    Maria smiled narrowly and said, ¡°Since Young Master has such a good memory,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    give up on her?¡± Inscribe a few words on this painting, and the effect will be better.¡±


    Charlie asked with a smile, ¡°What words should I inscribe?¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°Just click on the biography of Old Ancestor Meng! Meng Sheng, courtesy


    name Changming, a native of Chang¡¯an, was born in the first year


    of Linde in the Tang Dynasty. Later, he called himself Changsheng Jushi and changed his name to


    Meng Changsheng¡­¡±

 Chapter 5591

    Chapter 5591


    At this moment, an uninhabited ind in South America is covered by ice and snow. Victoria was


    leading Revendor through the huge underground structure on the ind.


    The two went all the way to the deepest part of the underground building.


    Here, there is a spacepletely sealed in the rocks.


    In this space, there is one and only one venttion pipe well tomunicate with the outside world.


    And the three elders of the Warriors Den are retreating here at this moment.


    Interestingly, since the three of them retreated for a hundred years,


    Without knowing it, they have followed the Warriors Den across more than half of the world,


    From China, through Oceania, and finally to South America.


    These three people have alreadypletely cut off all contact with the outside world.


    At the same time, they have tightly wrapped their bodies with aura, So that the body¡¯s metabolism


    has almost stagnated.


    They don¡¯t know how long the outside world has passed.


    They have be purer, and at the same time constantly attack the Niwan Pce with spiritual


    energy, trying topletely open the Niwan Pce.


    When Victoria came to this room, the three of them were already as skinny as sticks, like three


    sitting mummies.


    However, Victoria could feel that there was a very powerful and pure aura hidden in their withered


    bodies.


    The three of them were really only one step away from breaking through the Niwan Pce.


    Among them, the one who made the fastest progress,


    There is still a maximum of ten years of cultivation before breaking through the Niwan Pce.


    At this moment, Victoria said regretfully, ¡°If you wait another ten or twenty years,¡± ¡°The three of you


    will break through the Niwan Pce, and the Warriors Den will be able to walk sideways in the


    whole world.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the current situation has taken a turn for the worse.¡±


    ¡°Let the three of you leave the level early and eradicate the powerful enemy hidden in the dark for


    me.¡±


    As she spoke, she gathered the spiritual energy on her fingertips,


    And then silently worked her mind, pointing at the three of them in the void! Immediately afterward,


    three surges of spiritual energy quickly submerged into the bodies of the three withered to the point


    of waxing.


    In an instant, the bodies of the three began to recover quickly like a dead tree in spring Blood and


    luster!


    After about a stick of incense, one of the old men who seemed to be in his fifties suddenly opened


    his eyes.


    He looked at himself first, and then at Victoria in front of him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A hint of disappointment shed across his expression,


    But this disappointment disappeared in a blink of an eye, he immediately got up without thinking,


    Bowed down to Victoria, and shouted reverently, ¡°The subordinate Brovnen is happy to see you,


    Lord!¡±


    The other two also opened their eyes at this time,


    And the disappointment in their eyes disappeared in an instant.


    Seeing Brovnen kneeling on the ground, they quickly followed Brovnen to kneel and salute.


    ¡°Subordinate Bowen is happy to see you, Lord!¡±


    ¡°Subordinate Buzzner is happy to see you, Lord!¡±


    Victoria saw the sh of disappointment when the three of them just woke up, so she said,


    ¡°The three have been retreating for a hundred years. You really worked hard!¡± ¡°Hundred years?!¡±


    All three of them were taken aback, no one thought that this retreat would take a hundred years!


    What¡¯s more, they didn¡¯t expect that after a hundred years of retreat, They still haven¡¯t been able to


    break through the Niwan Pce!


    What they didn¡¯t expect the most was that after a hundred years of retreat, they were about to break


    through the Niwan Pce,


    But they were awakened by the Lord at thest moment.


    Although the three were extremely helpless in their hearts,

 Chapter 5592

    Chapter 5592


    Facing Victoria at this moment, they naturally did not dare to reveal anything.


    After all, the three of them are all descendants of the Wu family, descendants of Victoria,


    And it was Victoria who brought them into the Tao.


    It is a pity that they failed to break through the Niwan Pce after a hundred years of retreat,


    But at most, it would take more than ten or twenty years.


    A hundred years have passed with the flick of a finger, and ten or twenty years is nothing.


    Therefore, Brovnen Wu said respectfully, ¡°The Lord suddenly awakened the three of us.¡±


    ¡°Presumably there must be an important task for the three of us to deal with.¡±


    ¡°It is an honor for the three of us to share the worries for the Lord.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I surrender to the will of the Lord!¡±


    The other two also agreed. With one voice, they followed up and said, ¡°I surrender to the will of the


    Lord!¡±


    Victoria was very satisfied with the performance of the three of them at this time,


    What she wanted was the performance of the three of them obeying orders, Otherwise, she would


    not have taught the three of them to break the Niwan Pce of mind.


    What¡¯s more, the method Victoria imparted to them was a little iplete.


    Although they have been in seclusion for a hundred years,


    If Victoria did not provide external assistance in thest few years,


    The three of them would not be able to break through the Niwan Pce no matter what.


    Even if the Niwan Pce is right in front of them, even if it is only separated by thestyer of


    window paper,


    Without Victoria, they will not be able to break through thisstyer.


    However, the three of them had no way of knowing this at the moment.


    Therefore, from Victoria¡¯s point of view, if the three of them value cultivation more than her orders at


    this moment,


    Then she should limit their final breakthrough, lest the three of them be more uncontroble


    after breaking through the Niwan Pce.


    Immediately, Victoria said to the three of them,


    ¡°Recently, we have encountered many foreign enemies in Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°After you retreated, three of the four earls I trained have died,¡± ¡°But the identity of the enemy has


    not even been rified yet.¡± The expressions of three are all terrified.


    They thought that there might be trouble with Warriors Den, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be so


    troublesome.


    Therefore, Brovnen Wu said without hesitation,


    ¡°My lord, the three of us are willing to relieve the lord¡¯s worries!¡±


    Victoria nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Time is running out.¡±


    ¡°The three of you follow Revendor to prepare first.¡±


    ¡°There will be a ne in an hour. Send you to Aurous Hill.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she turned around, called Revendor outside the door,


    And said to the three of them, ¡°This is Revendor Wu.¡±


    At this moment, Revendor saluted the three of them very respectfully, and said with great respect,


    ¡°Revendor, the grandson of the Wu family, has met the three grandpas!¡± Although Revendor is a


    junior, the three of them are very clear that they have retreated for a hundred years,


    And they don¡¯t know what the outside world is like.


    In the future, they will inevitably rely on Revendor¡¯s help in private.


    Dealing with him will be unavoidable in the future, so naturally they will be less airy and more polite.


    After the four of them exchanged greetings, Victoria said,


    ¡°Okay, we are all a family, and we can put aside the reminiscencester.¡±


    ¡°The three of you will go to Revendor to make preparations.¡±


    ¡°The journey will take at least twenty hours.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want to know Revendor will exin to you.¡±


    ¡°What the world has be like in these 20 hours.¡±


    After that, she asked Revendor, ¡°Revendor, is it okay for the three elders to go directly to Aurous Hill


    by ne?¡±


    Revendor hurriedly said, ¡°Back to the Lord, I will follow your instructions.¡±


    ¡°I will change the identity information of the three elders.¡±


    ¡°I have thetest passport. The three elders will be able to enter the country smoothly!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Victoria¡¯s expression was gloomy, and she said in a cold voice,


    ¡°You set off as soon as possible! After arriving in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Besides An family, anyone you suspect must also be killed!¡±


    ¡°Be sure to kill them all, absolutely not Leave any trouble behind!¡±


    The four said in unison, ¡°Lord! Your subordinates obey!¡±

 Chapter 5593

    Chapter 5593


    The other side.


    Charlie was still in the mid-level vi in the Champs Elysees, having a long conversation with Maria


    and Jeremiah.


    Although he has decided to sing ¡°Empty City Strategies¡± to Victoria, there are still many details that


    need to be rified gradually.


    Maria said to Charlie, ¡°Master, the idea of ¡°Empty City Strategies¡± is brilliant,¡±


    ¡°But the only risk is that if the three elderse to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°But Victoria hasn¡¯t paid attention to the portrait of the master, how should we deal with it?¡±


    Charlieughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the most popr short video tform right now is the Wade


    family¡¯s industry.¡±


    ¡°I tried to find a way to send this painting to the Painting and Calligraphy Association this morning.¡±


    ¡°Within a few hours, I can naturally arrange this painting to be popr.¡±


    ¡°As long as Victoria is still paying attention to Aurous Hill, she will definitely see it.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again, ¡°I guess if it is really like Miss Jeremiah said,¡± ¡°Victoria will


    definitely send three elders, then I guess These three elders are about to leave.¡±


    Maria nodded, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long way to China from the edge of Antarctica,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s impossible to take off andnd ultra-long-range airliners on their ind,¡±


    ¡°So they must go to Argentina first. They must be on the way to Argentina.¡±


    Charlie looked at the time and said with a smile, ¡°If they are efficient,¡±


    ¡°They will probably be here by seven or eight o¡¯clock in the morning. If they¡¯ve already taken off to


    China.¡±


    Charlie paused for a while, and then said, ¡°After they get on the ne to China,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make the


    paintings of Old Ancestor Meng public, and Victoria will probably see it soon.¡±


    ¡°Summon them back urgently, and the mentality of these three people will probably copse at that


    time.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly, and said with a smile, ¡°The three of them have retreated for a hundred


    years,¡±


    ¡°And they were about to seed. They are suddenly called out by Victoria to perform a mission.¡±


    ¡°Opinions are the same as those of the Wu family, this is human nature.¡± Both Charlie and Jeremiah


    agreed with Maria¡¯s point of view.


    Jeremiahmented, ¡°There are opinions for sure. After all, they have practiced on it for a hundred


    years,¡±


    ¡°But it is only a short step. It is suddenly interrupted. I don¡¯t know how long it will be dyed.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°The key is that if there is an urgent task, they are dutybound to leave


    customs,¡±


    ¡°But everyone has been tossing around, and they have not yet arrived in Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°And then they are called back. If you drag the dog back, the dog will be dissatisfied.¡±


    Maria asked with a smile, ¡°What is the young master¡¯s n now?¡±


    ¡°How can this painting be given to the painting and calligraphy exhibition?¡±


    Charlie replied, ¡°My father-inw is the executive vice president of the Painting and Calligraphy


    Association,¡±


    ¡°And they have been looking for exhibits everywhere recently, so I can give this painting to him.¡±


    Maria said with some concern, ¡°The identity of the young master is sensitive,¡±


    ¡°And Victoria has always wanted to find out the whereabouts of the young master.¡± ¡°If the young


    master gives the painting to the father-inw, in case Victoria sends someone to investigate,¡±


    ¡°Maybe she can find out the young master¡¯s identity information,¡±


    ¡°And in that case, it will be exposed?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I must choose a clever way to give this painting to my father-


    inw.¡±


    As he spoke, he thought of an idea, and said, ¡°I have a solution, and I will do itter.¡±


    After speaking, he looked at Jeremiah and said, ¡°Miss Jeremiah,¡±


    ¡°The formation that Victoria left in your Niwan Pce needs a special form to activate, right?¡±


    Jeremiah nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Then Have you used your spiritual energy to investigate the mystery?¡±


    Jeremiah said, ¡°I have, but the Niwan Pce is usually closed, and our spiritual energy cannot


    enter at all.¡±


    Charlie nodded and sighed, ¡°It seems that Victoria¡¯s control of your body is indeed very strong,¡±


    ¡°And I have never opened the Niwan Pce. I can¡¯t even open my own Niwan


    Pce, let alone try to open someone else¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the self-explosive formation in your body should not be able to be removed in a short


    time.¡±


    Jeremiah sighed softly, and said, ¡°I never thought about getting rid of the formation,¡±


    ¡°But I just hope that this formation will not affect other innocent people.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have too long to live, and there is only thest thing left in my life.


    It is just a matter of not more than two years.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Jeremiah said, ¡°I have the strange poison left by Victoria in my body.¡±


    ¡°I have to take the antidote every three years, otherwise my meridians will be cut off and my internal


    organs will be destroyed.¡±


    Charlie frowned and said, ¡°I wonder if I can check it out?¡±


    Jeremiah hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly, and handed Charlie her right hand.


    Charlie put his fingers on Jeremiah¡¯s vein gate, and a trace of aura entered her body.


    After running through her body for a while, he found that her meridians, dantian, and even internal


    organs were surrounded by a strange energy.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Charlie can vaguely feel that this energy has beenpletely fused with her meridians and internal


    organs.


    With Charlie¡¯s current ability, it ispletely impossible to separate this energy from her body.


    What¡¯s even more strange is that he can feel that this energy is extremely manic in nature,


    But the reason why it can be stably integrated with her body without interfering with the other is that


    there is another energy that is like a stabilizer,


    Constantly interacting with this energy. The strands of energy interact to keep the former stable.


    Moreover, Charlie can feel that thetter has been absorbed by the former at an extremely slow


    speed.


    This kind of slow absorption can not only keep the former stable but also allow the former to absorb


    continuously for a long time.


    In the middle, it will gradually be stronger and stronger, while thetter will be weaker


    and weaker because it is continuously absorbed by the former. Charlie couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Miss


    Jeremiah, there are two strange auras in your body, do you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jeremiah nodded, and said, ¡°These two auras are poison and antidote.¡± He sighed, ¡°It seems


    that the spiritual energy in the deepest part of Miss Jeremiah¡¯s body should be the poison itself,¡±


    ¡°And the spiritual energy involved with it is the effect of the antidote.¡± ¡°As long as the effect of the


    drug is still there, the poison¡¯s properties can be stabilized.¡±


    ¡°The effect of the antidote has been slowly absorbed by the former, and once thetter, which has


    the function of a stabilizer,¡±


    ¡°Is absorbed by the former, the former will explode, and you will die from breathlessness.¡±


    Charlie said again, ¡°The blood in your body has a kind of toxin that ispletely different from the


    situation of the dead man and the cavalry.¡±


    ¡°The toxin in the body of the dead man and the cavalry is a kind of poison with aplex structure.¡±


    ¡°Presumably it should be a special toxin mastered by Victoria. The poison in your body is not so


    much poison as it is a special aura.¡±

 Chapter 5594

    Chapter 5594


    Jeremiah nodded,ughed, and said, ¡°This is Victoria¡¯s ingenuity, the poison she gave us to


    reconcile The medicine is actually a special kind of aura.¡±


    ¡°The clever thing is that if we don¡¯t take the antidote, we will die from the poison.¡± ¡°If we take the


    antidote, it seems to stabilize this energy, but in fact, it is letting this energy continuously improves


    its own strength,¡±


    ¡°Which is tantamount to chronic poisoning, getting deeper and deeper.¡±


    Charlie said with emotion, ¡°Victoria is really smart. The consequence of this poison and antidote for


    you is that the longer you live,¡±


    ¡°The more you have to be dependent on it, and the more you take the antidote, the stronger the


    toxins in your body will be.¡±


    ¡°Even if you practice hard and improve your strength, but because you have to take the antidote


    every three years,¡±


    ¡°You still can¡¯t get rid of this kind of poison. The poison has control over you!¡± For the poison in


    Jeremiah¡¯s body and the formation in her Niwan Pce, Charlie didn¡¯t have any good solutions for a


    while.


    This also made him realize that there was still a huge gap between himself and Victoria.


    This time, Jermo blew himself up. Although he had escaped with the ring that Maria gave him,


    If Victoria really sent three masters who were about to break through the Niwan Pce to Aurous


    Hill,


    Then he might not survive at all. Chances are, even if there is Maria¡¯s ring, it will only kill Maria.


    As for Victoria, she opened the Niwan Pce more than a hundred years ago, and her current


    cultivation is unfathomable,


    At least a hundred or even two or three hundred years ahead of himself,


    So if Victoriaes here in person, she would probably be even worse. He will have zero possibility


    of survival.


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but rejoice, if he hadn¡¯t identally rescued


    Mrs. Jiang and her son who were in trouble in Mexico,


    How could he have the opportunity to get the portrait of Old Ancestor Meng? If he didn¡¯t have this


    portrait of the ancestor Meng in hand,


    It would be a dream to sing this ¡°Empty City Strategies¡±. In that case, I would be powerless to stop


    the three elders froming to Aurous Hill.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but secretly swear in his heart that if he could bluff Victoria this time,


    He must thank Mrs. Jiang for this opportunity. If Mrs. Jiang needs it, he will give her another


    Rejuvenation Pill as a thank-you token.


    After making up his mind, Charlie looked at Jeremiah, and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss


    Jeremiah, although I can heal your injury and slowly restore your cultivation,¡±


    ¡°But I really can¡¯t solve the poison for a while.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much, I will try my best to find a way.¡±


    Jeremiah knew that Charlie wasforting her, but she was not disappointed in her heart,


    After all, her first thought after the explosion was to stay away from the lord and spend the rest of


    her life.


    Now that her body has recovered a lot, Charlie promised to help her recover slowly, which is far


    beyond expectations. How dare she expect to be able to detoxify and form formations?


    So, she said to Charlie very gratefully, ¡°Mr. Wade doesn¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡± ¡°I am already


    grateful for your help to heal my injuries. As for the detoxification and formation,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hope that I can live the rest well. In the past two years, I have been very satisfied!¡±


    Charlie looked at her, and said very seriously, ¡°It¡¯s really not possible, I will have a way after two


    years,¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Although it may not be able to break the formation in your body, but at least 80%


    sure it will be able to eliminate the poison in your body.¡± Upon hearing this, Jeremiah¡¯s eyes shed


    with excitement.


    But at this time, Charlie changed the subject and said very seriously, ¡°But, although this method has


    an 80% sess rate,¡±


    ¡°It may also bring you great pain. If it fails, the pain will be a disaster for no reason.


    I wonder if you are willing to take the risk?¡±


    Jeremiah said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t say that there is an 80% chance, even if there is only a


    10% chance,¡±


    ¡°Even if I have to go through a sea of swords and mes, I am willing to try!¡± Charlie nodded


    seriously. Said, ¡°I might as well tell you this method. I have a medicine called Reshaping Pill. As


    long as the human brain is not dead,¡±


    ¡°Even if the body has turned into mud, the Reshaping Pill can help him reshape aplete body.¡±


    ¡°I just saw that the toxins in your body are basically in your meridians, dantian, and internal organs.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I can cut off all the poisoned ces in you, and then put the remodeling pill into your


    mouth,¡±


    ¡°So that It helps your body reshape, once the reshaping ispleted, I believe these toxins should


    no longer exist!¡±


    Hearing this, Jeremiah asked in surprise and joy, ¡°Mr. Wade, you really have such a


    magic medicine?!¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°The reason I can talk to you here without any damage is because I took


    the Remodeling Pill.¡±


    Jeremiah¡¯s eyes widened, and she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears with excitement.


    She said, ¡°Mr. Wade! If you are willing to use this magic medicine to help me, I swear that in this life,


    you are the only one whose lead I will follow!¡±


    ¡°Even if you let me die, I will have nothing to say!¡± Charlie stretched out his hand to help her up,


    with an expression on his face.


    He said in a solemn voice, ¡°My goal is to kill Victoria with my own hands and avenge my parents. If


    you are willing to follow me, you will be an enemy of Victoria.


    Can you do it?¡±


    Jeremiah gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, Victoria is vicious and evil.¡±


    ¡°Not only has she used poison to control me for decades, she even turned me into a human bomb,


    and I have a sworn feud with her!¡±


    Charlie tapped lightly. Nodding, he said, ¡°Okay! If I can help you detoxify your body after two years,


    then if I am lucky enough to open the Niwan Pce in the future,¡± ¡°I will definitely do my best to help


    you remove the formation in the Niwan Pce.¡± ¡°After that, you will bepletely free, no matter


    where you go, I will never interfere, this is my promise to you today!¡±


    Jeremiah sped her fists in both hands and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your


    righteousness!¡±


    At this moment, the sky outside has already brightened.


    Charlie said to Jeremiah, ¡°Miss Jeremiah, I¡¯ll ask someone to take you to the


    Champs Elysees Hot Spring at the foot of the mountainter,¡±


    ¡°Where I¡¯ll arrange a room for you to stay temporarily. You still have a very powerful formation in


    your body.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I need you to be ready to evacuate at all times. If my empty city n fails and the three


    elders stille to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Then I will send you to a safe no-man¡¯snd, in case the three elderse to


    Aurous Hill. There is a way to detonate your formation.¡±


    Jeremiah nodded, and said respectfully, ¡°I will listen to Mr. Wade¡¯s arrangements for everything!¡±


    Maria at the side thought for a while, and said, ¡°Young master, I think that you must find a way to


    monitor it from Argentina.¡±


    ¡°All civil aircraft that take off and go to China, including passenger nes and cargo nes,


    Argentina is very far away from China, and there is currently no direct flight between the two


    countries.¡±


    ¡°If there is a flight that applies for a route to Aurous Hill, pay attention to the route


    map of the flight, real-time Monitor the other party¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Once the young master¡¯s empty


    city n is over, and there are nes from


    Argentina heading straight to Aurous Hill, then you must be careful!¡±


    ¡°If the young master¡¯s empty city n is over, a certain ne that was supposed toe to China


    suddenly turned around, then this ne may be the one that the three elders took.¡±


    He nodded in agreement and said, ¡°It is indeed a good idea to monitor the ne. I used this method


    to lock down a shippingpany of the other party, and then I met you in Northern Europe.¡±


    Maria smiled slightly and said, ¡°I also guessed that the young master should use this method. Only


    this method can grasp the movements of the cavalry guards and dead soldiers.¡±


    At this time, Jeremiah suddenly said, ¡°Young master, if you can lock the ne that the three elders


    are flying on and find a way to shoot down the ne,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be able to kill all the three elders with ease!?¡±


    Charlie and Maria said almost at the same time, ¡°No way!¡±


    After Charlie finished speaking, seeing that Maria had the same reaction as himself, he asked her,


    ¡°What do you think, Ms. Lin?¡±


    Maria said seriously, ¡°No matter what the situation is, shooting down a civilian airliner is a terrorist


    act,¡±


    ¡°Which is absolutely not advisable, and will be despised and condemned by the whole world. You


    must act with a clear conscience, this kind of thing is absolutely not advisable.¡±


    Charlie also agreed and said, ¡°There should be limits, a man can do something, and he can¡¯t do


    something. This kind of thing is definitely not within the scope of my consideration.¡±


    Jeremiah was ashamed immediately, and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Wade and Ms.


    Lin, I took it for granted¡­¡±


    ¡°I just think that if the three elders are all on the same ne, shooting down the ne might kill


    them all at once.¡±


    ¡°The best way, but I never thought about it¡­ This approach is really inappropriate¡­


    Please forgive me, Mr. Wade and Ms. Lin¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Today¡¯s goal is to scare Victoria and force her to retreat, don¡¯t be greedy.¡±


    ¡°As long as this goal is sessfully achieved, Victoria will never dare to act presumptuously in


    Aurous Hill for a long time in the future,¡±


    ¡°So that she can buy more time to try her luck and improve her strength. When dispatched, we


    already had the strength to keep the three of them in Aurous Hill forever!¡±

 Chapter 5595

    Chapter 5595


    In the early morning, Charlie changed into his own clothes,


    And asked Orvel to take Jeremiah to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel to settle properly.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And he, together with Maria, took the portrait of Meng Changsheng, And took the helicopter back to


    Zijin Vi where Maria lived.


    At the same time, a Boeing 777200lr took off from Buenos Aires, the capital of Argentina, headed


    for Australia.


    Although this is already the ne with the longest range in the world,


    Its limit range has not yet reached 18,000 kilometers,


    So the captain¡¯s flight n is to go to Melbourne, Australia first, refuel in Melbourne, and then fly to


    Aurous Hill.


    At this time, apart from the crew, there were only four passengers on the entire ne,


    And these four were Revendor and the three elders who had just left the customs. When the three


    elders retreated more than a hundred years ago, the Chinese had just cut their braids.


    They only knew that foreigners had made airnes that could go to the sky, but they had never sat


    on them.


    But right now, they are sitting in a luxurious and huge private ne like a pce, And they climbed


    to an altitude of 10,000 meters with ease.


    This feeling made the three elders unable to calm down for a long time.


    Revendor saw that the three elders were very nervous from the moment the ne engine started,


    So heforted them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the three grandpas, the current ne is the safest means of


    transportation in the world, and the technology is very mature.¡±


    Brovnen Wu quietly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and said,


    ¡°Revendor, this iron body flies too high, at a height of several thousand feet, even it has surpassed


    the clouds.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I am afraid, but the main reason is that if we fall, even if the three of us have hundreds


    of years of cultivation, we will die!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bowen couldn¡¯t help echoing with a trembling voice, ¡°Revendor, fly this thing lower,


    the height of ten feet should be enough, and we can feel more at ease¡­¡±


    Revendor exined helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpas. Part of the reason why this ne is safe is


    because it flies high.¡±


    ¡°The altitude difference of more than 3,000 feet allows the ne to have enough time to make


    adjustments. To put it bluntly, even if its engine is turned off,¡± ¡°It can glide for tens of hundreds of


    kilometers by virtue of its speed and altitude. If it really flies ten feet The ne crashed to the


    ground before something went wrong.¡±


    Revendor then said, ¡°Besides, even if the ne falls from a height of ten feet, it will probably be


    destroyed.¡±


    ¡°This ne contains more than 100 tons of fuel oil alone, which is about 300,000 catties.¡±


    ¡°If it falls from a height of ten feet, no one will be able to survive¡­¡±


    ¡°Dmn It¡¯s¡­¡± Brovnen was shocked, and blurted out to the other two elders, ¡°We are flying in a big


    fire oil tank!¡±


    Revendor exined, ¡°The power of aviation fuel is much more powerful than that of fire oil back


    then.¡±


    Wiping his sweat, Buzzner murmured, ¡°This is too scary¡­ If it really explodes, we have eight lives,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s not enough to burn hundreds of thousands of catties of kerosene¡­¡± Revendor said with a


    smile, ¡°Grandpa Don¡¯t worry, the ne is much safer than you imagined, you three might as well


    close your eyes and meditate,¡±


    ¡°Maybe after you enter meditation once, the three of you will arrive at Aurous Hill.¡± Brovnen shook


    his head again and again, ¡°I am more than three thousand feet


    away from the ground, how could I enter the calm zone¡­¡± The other two immediately nodded in


    agreement.


    Flying on a ne for the first time is a bit of a novelty for them, but most of them are feeling fear.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    After Marianded the helicopter on the top courtyard of the vi, she said to Charlie,


    ¡°My lord, pleasee in. I will prepare the pen and ink for you so that you can write on the portrait


    of the master.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°I have to write the words?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Maria smiled and said, ¡°Victoria has seen my handwriting.¡±


    ¡°If she recognizes that I mentioned the word, she will probably guess that we are bluffing.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met before, how can she recognize your handwriting?¡±


    Maria pursed her lips and said, ¡°After the young master saved mest time, I specially left a few


    words for her before I evacuated Northern Europe,¡±


    ¡°So, it is safest for you to mention it¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I will mention it.¡±


    Entering the study on the first floor, Maria came to the long desk and began to grind ink for Charlie.


    He picked up a brush in his hand and then wrote the life of Meng Changsheng in the upper right


    corner of Meng Changsheng¡¯s portrait.


    After finishing writing, heughed at himself, and said to Maria beside him, ¡°My handwriting is a bit


    ugly, you must beughing at me.¡±


    Maria turned her face to the side, looked carefully, and said with a smile, ¡°Master, this handwriting is


    already very good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it can be seen that you have some skills, did you learn it when you were a child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I learned calligraphy for a few years when I was a child.¡±


    Maria gave Charlie a thumbs up and praised, ¡°How much did you learn when you were a child?¡±


    ¡°You have this kind of skills in years, and your talent is really amazing!¡±


    Charlie said awkwardly, ¡°Miss Lin, don¡¯t make fun of me, I know how much I own.¡± Maria smiled


    softly, and immediately asked him, ¡°By the way, how does the young master n to make this


    paintinge out?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I will go hometer and give this painting to my father-iw.¡±


    ¡°To publicize the painting?¡±


    Charlie nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he must be fine, and he will definitely find a way to make some big


    noises.¡±


    ¡°I will then arrange a short video tform to expose him and make him look good.


    I believe it won¡¯t take long for Victoria to see us.¡±


    Maria asked again, ¡°Young Master if such a sensitive portrait is disyed by the hands of the young


    master¡¯s father-inw,¡±


    ¡°Will it bring unnecessary trouble to the young master? If Victoria followed the line of the young


    master¡¯s father-inw to check, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to find the young master?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°After this paintinges out, Victoria will definitely be wary of Aurous


    Hill.¡±


    ¡°At that time, in her heart, she will definitely bepletely exposed, and as that mysterious person,


    I will always be in the dark,¡±


    ¡°She is in the light, and she will never dare to send someone to Aurous Hill again.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more,


    everyone has a preconceived misunderstanding, the smarter and more cunning people are,¡±


    ¡°The more so, if this painting After being made public by my father-inw, I believe that there are


    tens of millions of people in Aurous Hill, Victoria is the first to rule out the suspicion, it is my father-


    inw.¡±


    Then, Charlie said, ¡°Besides, I will also make up a story for my father-inw, I understand his


    character,¡±


    ¡°And his ability to add oil and vinegar is invincible in the universe,¡±


    ¡°When the timees, the story I made up when he tells it, will definitely scare Victoria out of her


    wits.¡±

 Chapter 5596

    Chapter 5596


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s confident look, Maria felt relieved.


    Then, she looked at the time and said, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock now.


    I wonder when you n to go home?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°My father-inw usually leaves for the Painting and Calligraphy Association at nine


    o¡¯clock,


    Which is quite close to my house. Miss Lin doesn¡¯t need to see me off, the helicopter is too noisy in


    the downtown area, so I can go back by myself.¡± Maria said, ¡°Master, how can I let you go back


    alone, I¡¯d better drive you back.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°I really don¡¯t need to be so troublesome, I can go by myself.¡± Maria said


    quietly, ¡°If you just leave like this, passing by the courtyard below, and the servants see you leaving


    the courtyard early in the morning,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how they will look at me.¡±


    Charlie was embarrassed and he asked, ¡°What does Miss Lin think is appropriate?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°My lord, wait a moment, and the servant can make arrangements.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said, ¡°Miss Lin has to work hard to make arrangements.¡±


    Maria smiled happily, and quickly said, ¡± Wait a minute master, I will let you know.¡± Saying that she


    picked up her mobile phone, made a call, and said, ¡°Mr. Zhang,e up.¡±


    She hung up the phone, and Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Is this Mr. Zhang you called the one you


    called Grandpa in Northern Europe?¡±


    Maria blushed pretty, and said shyly, ¡°My lord, please forgive me for that time,¡± ¡°I could only lie that


    Mr. Zhang was the grandfather of mine, so as not to be suspicious¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand indifferently, and asked curiously, ¡°Actually, he is your adopted orphan,


    right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Maria nodded, and said, ¡°Last night, I told the young master that Mr. Zhang and the other two


    old people living here are orphans adopted by me many years ago.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Then you see Wouldn¡¯t it be sad to watch them go from babies to old


    people?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Maria said indifferently, ¡°Everyone has their own destiny.¡±


    ¡°I can live for more than three hundred years. Naturally, you can look down on everything.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, but he still couldn¡¯t understand what kind of feeling this was.


    A few minutester, an old man came to the door of Maria¡¯s other courtyard,


    Gently knocked on the door, and said respectfully, ¡°Miss, the old ve is here.¡± Maria said loudly,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The courtyard door was pushed open by the old man, He stepped into the door, and suddenly saw


    Charlie sitting on the teacher¡¯s chair, his expression was shocked. Although he has no memory of


    seeing Charlie in Northern Europe, he has read Charlie¡¯s information and knows that this is what the


    lady has been looking for, The benefactor who saved the master and servant in Northern Europe.


    After being surprised for a moment, Mr. Zhang hurriedly saluted respectfully and said, ¡°This is old


    Lao Zhang. I have met Mr. Wade! Thank you Mr. Wade for saving my life!¡±


    Seeing such an octogenarian salute to him, Charlie quickly got up and said, ¡°Mr.


    Zhang, you are too polite. It¡¯s just a little effort, don¡¯t pay too much attention to it!¡± Maria said at this


    moment, ¡°Mr. Zhang is the housekeeper who is always with me, you don¡¯t have to be so formal, just


    treat him as your servant.¡±


    Hearing Maria asking Charlie regarded him as a servant, and instead of being unhappy at all, Mr.


    Zhang asked a little excitedly,


    ¡°Miss¡­you¡­have you told Mr. Wade everything about you?¡±


    Hearing Mr. Zhang¡¯s question, Maria suddenly remembered what happenedst night, her pretty


    face turned pink with embarrassment, and she said unnaturally, ¡°I have been honest with Mr. Wade,


    and I have told him all about the past three hundred years. From now on, In front of Mr. Wade, you


    guys don¡¯t need to hide anything, understand?¡±


    Mr. Zhang nodded excitedly and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, this old ve understands! This old ve


    understands!¡±


    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Charlie, and said in an excited tone, ¡°Mr. Wade, this old


    servant dares to say that you are the only outsider who has truly let


    thedy open up more than three hundred years of secrets¡­¡±


    After all, Mr. Zhang realized that his wording was not urate, and quickly exined, ¡°What I mean


    by this is that you are the only adult who has opened up your heart to Miss for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Unlike us, we were all brought up by Miss. Yes, since I was a child, I have been with thedy as a


    servant,¡±


    ¡°And thedy will tell us the secret little by little when she sees that we have passed the test¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled awkwardly and didn¡¯t know how to answer the conversation for a while, so he had to


    change the topic and said,


    ¡°Sir, If you are in front of me, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be an old ve. The junior is really


    ashamed to be¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhang said without hesitation, ¡°No, no, no, since the old ve was enlightened, he vowed to


    stay with the youngdy for the rest of his life as a servant.¡±


    ¡°You are the benefactor of the youngdy and the old servant, and you are also the friend of the


    youngdy, so the old servant must not mess with the etiquette!¡± As he spoke, he suddenly said


    with emotion, ¡°Miss, I have been with you for nearly ny years. I am really happy in my heart, and


    I sincerely hope that you and Miss can¡­¡±


    Maria sensed that his words were wrong, coughed twice, and said ¡°What nonsense are you talking


    about, Mr. Zhang?¡±


    Mr. Zhang hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, this old ve was a little incoherent when he saw your


    benefactor¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, he quickly said to Charlie, ¡°Mr. Wade, this old ve is hoping You can often


    come to apany Miss,¡±


    ¡°She has been alone for so many years, without a friend, she is really lonely¡­¡± Maria was ashamed


    and shy at this time, and said quickly, ¡°Okay, Mr. Zhang, go and tell Mr. Larry, let him arrange for all


    the servants to stay in their own rooms and note out,¡±


    ¡°And you go prepare a car, and I will take Mr. Wade offter.¡± Mr. Zhang said without hesitation, ¡°Old


    ve obeys!¡±


    He saluted Charlie again, and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Wade, this old ve is leaving first!¡±


    Did you give him the name?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria smiled and said.


    Charlie asked: ¡°Where did that Mr. Zhang¡¯s surnamee from?¡±


    Maria said with a smile, ¡°My son, the children adopted by my family are mostly abandoned babies


    with no names and surnames, and my family can¡¯t verify their original name.¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t want them to have the surname Lin, so as not to cause trouble, so


    I wrote down the surnames of hundreds of families on paper,¡±


    ¡°Kneaded them into small paper balls, and then let them catch them in a daze;¡±


    Charlie asked awkwardly, ¡°Is it so casual?¡±


    Maria asked curiously, ¡°Otherwise? If I set it up for them by myself, if they don¡¯t like it when they


    grow up, wouldn¡¯t they me me?¡±


    ¡°Simrly, it is quite fair and reasonable to let them pick their own surnames, not only can they


    choose their own surnames,¡±


    ¡°But I can also y a small game with them, which is the best of both worlds.¡± Charlie nodded,


    although he didn¡¯t say anything, but in his heart, he felt that although Maria has lived for nearly four


    hundred years,¡±


    ¡°She still seems to have a strong girlish heart. Perhaps it is true as she said, she has always been


    with a girl¡¯s mind and way of life for these hundreds of years.


    At this time, the elderly Zhang trotted all the way down the stonedder.


    His body is actually not able to support this kind of exercise anymore, but he was extremely excited,


    so he felt a lot lighter under his feet.


    As soon as he ran to the lobby of the main building in the courtyard on the next floor, Larry, who was


    drinking tea with Ethan, asked curiously,


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, why are you running so fast? You are so old, and you are not afraid to lie here without


    breathing¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhang looked at the two of them with a smile, panting heavily, and said in a trembling voice of


    excitement, ¡°Happy¡­ happy event¡­ great happy event!¡± Ethan put down his teacup, and said with


    a smile, ¡°What a happy event Ah, Zhang?


    Are you going to get married?¡±


    Mr. Zhang nced at him, and scolded with a smile, ¡°You really can¡¯t spit ivory out of your mouth!¡±


    Then, Mr. Zhang came to the tea table of the two of them and sat down slowly.


    He said to the two with a serious face, ¡°I feel that thedy seems to have been moved!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 5597

    Chapter 5597


    Hearing Mr. Zhang¡¯s words, both Larry and Ethan were shocked speechless! The two stood up


    trembling subconsciously, Ethan looked at Mr. Zhang,


    And blurted out asking him, ¡°Old Zhang, you said that thedy is moved by the heart,¡±


    ¡°Why is she moved?¡±


    Mr. Zhang asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you remember, for the three of us what was the biggest wish in


    the past?¡±


    Larry said without hesitation, ¡°Of course, I hoped that Miss can find the person she likes to start a


    family and start a career,¡±


    ¡°So that she will not be so lonely for the rest of her life!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ethan couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°I have been thinking about it for decades,¡±


    ¡°Before we were ten years old, thedy took us to y; from ten to twenty years old,¡±


    ¡°We yed with thedy, and when we were in our twenties and gradually matured,¡±


    ¡°Thedy was still thedy who was always seventeen years old, At that time,¡±


    ¡°We began to hope that Miss would find her own destiny in life one day,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Andter we left Miss, many times even for many years without knowing her whereabouts and


    information,¡±


    ¡°But I always hoped so in my heart¡­¡±


    Saying that, Ethan looked at Mr. Zhang, and blurted out,


    ¡°Old Zhang, you just said that thedy moved the heart, is it rted to this?!¡±


    Mr. Zhang nodded excitedly, lowered his voice, and said, ¡°Mr. Charlie Wade is in Miss¡¯s boudoir


    right now.¡±


    ¡°Presumably, Miss picked him up from the outside by helicopter just now!¡±


    Larry frowned and said, ¡°Miss has been out for a long time and just came back.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that she went to see Charlie? I remember thedy said,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let Charlie know that she still remembers him,¡±


    ¡°Why did she go to see him at night? Now she is taking him to her own courtyard, isn¡¯t she afraid of


    being spotted by Charlie?¡±


    Old Zhang said in a low voice, ¡°Afraid? Miss has already told him everything about herself!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The two were even more shocked when they heard this.


    Ethan said in horror, ¡°Miss¡­Miss told him all her secrets?!


    ¡± ¡­¡±


    Seeing Mr. Zhang hesitating, the two looked anxious.


    Ethan stomped his feet anxiously, ¡°Old Zhang, why are you stuttering at this critical moment!¡±


    Mr. Zhang approached the two of them and said, ¡°Let me tell you, only the three of us can talk about


    this matter,¡±


    ¡°You two are not allowed to talk nonsense in front of Miss!¡±


    Ethan also came over, and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I don¡¯t have a mouth so broken!¡±


    Larry also leaned forward, patted his chest, and said, ¡°Old Zhang, God knows what you say next,


    only the three of us know!¡±


    Mr. Zhang nodded, and said very seriously, ¡°I tell you Ah, the key is that when ites to being


    honest with each other,¡±


    ¡°Miss actually blushed in shame! Over the years, has any of you ever seen Miss blushing before?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Ethan trembled with excitement, and asked quickly, ¡°Really?


    Is this true?¡±


    Larry was also very excited, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Old Zhang, are you kidding us?¡±


    The three of them, eighty or ny years ago, yed together wearing crotch pants until they grew


    up.


    The three have simr personalities, and their personalities and dispositions are also very good.


    Although they have chosen different lives since they grew up together with Maria,


    They have a deep rtionship, just like brothers and sisters.


    Ethan used to be in a high position, Larry owned ten thousand family properties,


    Both of them lived very sessful lives, and Mr. Zhang has been a housekeeper by Maria¡¯s side for


    nearly 90 years since he was still a baby.


    It seems that he has achieved nothing, but for the other two, they all admire Mr. Zhang very much.


    Over the years, Maria has adopted many children, but there are very few who can be kept by her


    side.


    Both Ethan and Larry expressed their desire to stay by Maria¡¯s side more than once, but Maria did


    not agree.


    In the end, they were all sent out by her,

 Chapter 5598

    Chapter 5598


    Larry took over Maria¡¯s business in Southeast Asia,


    And Maria saw that Ethan was eager to serve the country, so she supported him to return to China


    to serve.


    For the three of them, Maria¡¯s identity and role are extremely special.


    When they were children, Maria was like a caring mother; when they were young,


    Maria was like a well-educated older sister;


    She became the little girl they loved the most in their hearts again.


    Therefore, the three of them longed for her to find her own destination in life after wandering and


    fleeing for hundreds of years.


    When they heard that she seemed to be attracted to Charlie, the two of them were naturally


    extremely happy.


    At this time, Mr. Zhang saw that the two were still somewhat uncertain,


    So he said in a low voice, ¡°I have been with Miss for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And I have never seen her blush in front of anyone,¡±


    ¡°Let alone see her with that kind of affection.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time today! Do you think this has moved her heart?¡±


    Larry was extremely pleased, and even smiled with tears in his eyes and said,


    ¡°Okay! That¡¯s great! In our lifetime, If I can see Miss get married, I will die without regret!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mr. Zhang also sighed with red eyes,


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect to live to see Miss¡¯s revenge,¡±


    ¡°And I will live to see Miss get married. It¡¯s a way to die in peace!¡±


    Ethan suddenly murmured a little lonely at this moment,


    ¡°Both of you are in good health, I guess it¡¯s enough. When thedy arrived this time in China,¡±


    ¡°She made a calction for me, saying that I have half a year to live at most.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the past month, there are only five months left.¡±


    ¡°If Miss can speed up the pace and get married before I die, then I will be satisfied!¡±


    Larry on the side said in relief, ¡°Old Sun, don¡¯t be so pessimistic.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t thedy say that you can still live longer, and this vitality is in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Ethan nodded, and said with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s best to be alive.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me God if I don¡¯t have life.¡±


    ¡°I am able to live to such an old age, it is all due to my luck¡­¡±


    Mr. Zhang patted him on the shoulder, and said,


    ¡°Old Sun, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. We people, if we can meet Miss, we will be happy.¡±


    ¡°We are all destined to be blessed people. These are the blessings umted in the previous


    life.¡±


    ¡°There are so many people in this world.


    How many people are there who can live for hundreds of years like Miss?¡±


    ¡°This has made us meet, which proves that our luck is better than most people in this world!¡±


    Ethan sighed softly, nodded slightly, then remembered something, and said,


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t Charlie married?¡±


    Larry whispered, ¡°What are you afraid of? Miss is from the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for a man to have three wives and four c0ncubines at that time?¡±


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t care.¡±


    Ethan subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Then our youngdy has to be the top one,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will be the first to be unwilling!¡±


    ¡°How can we let ourdy suffer this grievance!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Larry agreed and said, ¡°Old Sun is right! I mean it too!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he poked Mr. Zhang with his elbow and asked him, ¡°What do you think, Mr.


    Zhang?¡±


    ¡°Old Zhang was stunned for a moment, remembering something, and quickly said,


    ¡°I¡¯m just talking, I said, I was so busy gossiping with you, I almost forgot the business!¡±


    ¡°Larry, hurry up and tell all the servants to go back to the room and note out.¡±


    ¡°Thedy will personally send Mr. Wade home, so doesn¡¯t want anyone to see this.¡±


    Larry hurriedly said,¡± OK, I¡¯ll make arrangements now!¡±


    Mr. Zhang nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare the car for the youngdy!¡±

 Chapter 5599

    Chapter 5599


    A few minutester, all the servants of Zijin Vi returned to their rooms.


    The careful old Zhang even asked Larry to temporarily suspend the monitoring of the entire Zijin


    Vi.


    After all, it was rted to the reputation of his youngdy, So naturally he could not leave any


    hidden dangers.


    After everything was settled, Mr. Zhang called Maria to report,


    And then Maria said to Charlie, ¡°Master, Old Zhang, and the others are ready, let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Charlie nodded and politely said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Lin.¡±


    Maria smiled sweetly, ¡°My lord, you don¡¯t have to be polite to me.¡±


    Charlie put away the painting with the handwriting,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And walked out of the top-floor courtyard with Maria. As soon as they walked to the gate of the


    courtyard,


    He saw three octogenarians standing side by side respectfully at the end of the long stone steps


    below.


    What Charlie didn¡¯t expect was that among them,


    There was an important figure who was often seen on TV before, That is Ethan Sun from the


    capital.


    When he was young, he often heard the legendary and inspirational life experience of this great


    man mentioned by the elders around him,


    And even visited him with his father, but it was not until today that he found out that he was actually


    one of the orphans that Maria adopted back then.


    Charlie and Maria walked down the stone steps together, and the three old people said to Maria


    respectfully, ¡°Hello, Miss.¡±


    After finishing speaking, they looked at Charlie again, and said with the same respect, ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Wade!¡±


    Too adaptable, after all, thebined age of these three people is almost 300 years.


    So being so polite to him, a 28-year-old young man, really feels a bit out of harmony.


    So Charlie also respectfully said, ¡°Hello, three gentlemen.¡±


    Ethan looked at Charlie, and couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Mr. Wade you really look very simr to your


    father,¡±


    ¡°Just like the old saying, a tiger fathers a tiger!¡±


    Charlie respected as he said, ¡°Grandpa Sun, I followed my father to visit your house when I was


    young,¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you still remember it.¡±


    Ethan nodded and said, ¡°I remember, of course, I remember. Your parents took you to my house for


    dinner.¡±


    ¡°I still remember what happened back then. I didn¡¯t expect so many years to pass in a blink of an


    eye.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a talent for managing the world.¡±


    ¡°He talked to me a lot about the direction of global economic development and the changing trend


    of the world pattern.¡±


    ¡°His long-term vision and precise assessment of the situation are really the only ones I have seen in


    my life.¡±


    ¡°It is a pity that gods are jealous of talents!¡± Charlie also sighed in his heart.


    He once heard adults mention Ethan in a chat.


    At that time, his father had many ambitions to disy when he returned to China.


    In fact, Ethan had always wanted to cooperate with him on a macro level.


    Unfortunately, his father suddenly had an irreconcble rtionship with the Wade family.


    Contradictions and disagreements, and then left the Wade family, and went to Aurous Hill.


    While Charlie was sighing, he was about to say something when he suddenly felt that although


    Ethan looked tough, His breath was already very bad.


    It seemed that he was at the end of his strength, and he would die of old age naturally in a few


    months.


    So, he said, ¡°Grandpa Sun, your physical condition does not seem to be very good.¡±


    Ethan was stunned, and asked in surprise, ¡°How did Mr. Wade see it?¡±


    Charlie said modestly, ¡°Your junior has learned a few medical skills.¡±


    As he said that, he couldn¡¯t help feeling in his heart that these three people were all very old,


    And they were indeed on the verge of death.


    Among them, Ethan has only a few months left to live,


    And Larry and Old Zhang, judging from the situation, have at most a few years to live.


    Ethan sighed at this time, ¡°When people reach my age, they will basically run out of fuel,¡±


    ¡°And it is normal to be in poor health.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, thinking in his heart that Maria was his lifesaver, This he should repay the


    favor of saving his life, And these three are orphans brought up by her.


    Among them, Ethan, who is in the most serious situation, has not long to live, so he should do


    something about it.


    What¡¯s more, this Ethan can be regarded as kind to his father for knowing him.


    Because of emotion and reason, he can¡¯t sit idly by and ignore his current situation. So, he said,


    ¡°Three gentlemen, I still have some important matters to deal with today.¡±


    ¡°After I have settled the matter at hand, I will visit you again.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will prepare some things for the three that can improve the situation for you.¡±


    ¡°I have the elixir for physical condition, I believe it will help the three of you.¡±

 Chapter 5600

    Chapter 5600


    All three of them were a little dazed.


    They didn¡¯t know much about Charlie, they only knew that Charlie was Maria¡¯s benefactor with great


    supernatural powers,


    So they didn¡¯t know what effect Charlie¡¯s medicine had.


    At this time, Maria on the side was overjoyed, and immediately said,


    ¡°Old grandson, I said that your birthce is in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°It seems that all of this is on Mr. Wade. Why don¡¯t you hurry up and thank Mr.


    Wade for saving your life?¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, his face full of disbelief.


    Maria said to the other two, ¡°Mr. Zhang, Mr. Qiu, and Mr. Wade is going to give you a fortune, what


    are you still doing?¡±


    Intention, while being excited, they immediately wanted to bow down to Charlie. Charlie quickly


    stopped the three of them with both hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me,¡±


    ¡°The three gentlemen. I am in a hurry, and I wille to visit tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And then I will talk to the three gentlemen in detail.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Maria and said, ¡°Miss Lin, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Maria nodded lightly, and immediately said to the three of them,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Mr. Wade home, and you can let the servants go about their normal activitiester.¡±


    Larry said respectfully, ¡°Okay,dy!¡±


    In the courtyard of Zijin Vi, a Rolls-Royce has opened the door and parked there.


    Maria was about to get into the main driver, Charlie said first,


    ¡°Miss Lin, let me drive.¡±


    Maria nodded and immediately went to the co-driver.


    After getting in the car, Charlie drove down the mountain to Tomsons.


    On the way, Maria said gratefully, ¡°Young master, the three of them are very old.¡± ¡°If it is not for the


    good fortune of the young master, I am afraid that it will be difficult to survive the New Year.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the great kindness on their behalf!¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly. ¡°It¡¯s just three pills, it¡¯s not a big favor.¡±


    ¡°Besides, that grandpa and my father are also old acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°Since we met, we can¡¯t just sit idly by.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie nced at Maria, and then Said, ¡°As you said,¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t adopted orphans since World War II.¡±


    ¡°The youngest of these orphans must be seventy or eighty years old, right?¡± Maria said: ¡°As soon


    as they were sensible, I kept telling them that I only regard them as servants,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, in my heart, I have always regarded them as their rtives¡­¡± ¡°The reason why I always


    make the rtionship between master and servant very clear is that I don¡¯t want to show myself as


    too weak,¡±


    ¡°And when they are born, old, sick, and dying, I have always been very indifferent,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, every one of them passed away, and I was always very sad.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said seriously, ¡°Now the three of them were able to apany you with great


    difficulty.¡±


    ¡°If I can extend their lifespan, they will naturally be able to apany you more.¡±


    ¡°You are a girl, and you have no ability to protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°With their help, you will surely be able to rx a lot.¡±


    As he said, Charlie said again, ¡°If Aurous Hill can always be safe,¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lin can also live in Aurous Hill forever.¡±


    ¡°I am here, and if Ms. Lin needs help, I will try my best to help.¡±


    Maria knew, Charlie really loves her, hates her suffering of running around for more than three


    hundred years.


    She looked at Charlie gratefully, and choked up,


    ¡°I really thank you, for your love¡­¡±


    Charlie said seriously, ¡°Miss Lin, in my opinion, the greatest kindness in the world is nothing more


    than three,¡±


    ¡°The kindness of parents, the kindness of life-saving, and the kindness of love.¡± ¡°Thank you for your


    kindness, Miss Lin saved my life, and I will never ignore you at any time in the future.¡±


    Charlie said these words from the bottom of his heart.


    He knew how difficult Maria¡¯s life was, and also knew that once these old people passed away,


    Her life would be like the years when she had just taken the Evergreen Pill,


    With no one to rely on in this world.


    Therefore, Charlie had already made up his mind that he would not let Maria lose her support in the


    next hundred years of her life.


    At this moment, Maria was already in tears.


    For more than three hundred years, she has never had any idea of relying on others,


    And reality has never given her any chance to rely on others,


    But now, for the first time, she feels that her life has someone to finally rely on And that reliance is


    Charlie beside her!

 Chapter 5601

    Chapter 5601


    When Charlie returned to Tomson, Jacob was arguing with ine.


    As soon as he entered the door with the cylinder storing Meng Changsheng¡¯s portrait,


    He heard Jacobining, ¡°You said you don¡¯t do anything every day,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even cook breakfast, don¡¯t cook if you don¡¯t cook,¡±


    ¡°But you order too much It¡¯s okay to order a portion, when you¡¯re full after you¡¯ve ordered, you don¡¯t


    even give me any leftovers,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still in a hurry to go to the association, you can¡¯t let me go hungry!¡±


    ine said confidently andpletely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Do it yourself, have enough food and clothing, why don¡¯t you get up early and cook for me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful idea to ask me to cook for you!¡±


    ¡°Besides, it doesn¡¯t cost you to order food?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°If you give me one hundred and eighty thousand pocket money a month, I will clearly arrange three


    meals a day for you!¡± Jacob said angrily, ¡°You really miss the money!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he walked out.


    Just as he was leaving the living room, he saw Charlieing in,


    And asked quickly, ¡°Good son-inw, why did youe back so early?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°The client¡¯s business is almost done, so I hurried back.¡±


    Saying that Charlie took the initiative to ask him,


    ¡°By the way, Dad, how is the calligraphy and painting exhibition n of your Association going?


    ¡°It is still in preparation, our Aurous Hill¡¯s cultural department is also very supportive,¡±


    ¡°A lot of help ising, members of the association have also found some excellent paintings,¡±


    ¡°And now the number of exhibits that have been finalized has more than 300 pieces.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s great, why do you look sad?¡±


    Jacob said depressedly, ¡°I¡¯m worried because everyone can find good works, but I can¡¯t find


    them¡­¡±


    ¡°They have been in this industry for a long time, and they know more.¡±


    ¡°Some collectors can borrow some works to participate in the exhibition if they say something nice.¡±


    ¡°My eyes are darkened, and I don¡¯t know who to borrow from!¡±


    ¡°I went to Ervin before, and he doesn¡¯t mess around with calligraphy and painting now,¡±


    ¡°And concentrates on ughtering People¡¯s business, a piece of broken wood he sells for several


    million,¡±


    ¡°He is now more money addict than your mother, apart from him, I don¡¯t know any other way¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Jacobined with a look of displeasure,


    ¡°The most hateful thing is that as a member of the association.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t find the work. It¡¯s fine. Every time they find a work, it¡¯s like an agreement.¡±


    ¡°They want me toment on it. Many of them are works of painters of the


    Aurous Hill School of Painting in thete Ming and early Qing Dynasties,¡±


    ¡°But the Aurous Hill School of Painting is not well-known,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t even know who their representative figures are.


    ¡°A lot of jokes were made one after another.¡±


    ine came out of the dining room at this time, and said mockingly,


    ¡°Jacob, if you ask me to say that you have no self-knowledge! You know nothing about antique


    calligraphy and painting, so you dare to enter the dining room with a calm face.¡±


    ¡°Calligraphy and Painting Association, isn¡¯t this just a standard sham for them to have you?¡±


    ¡°In the past, when we yed together, we couldn¡¯t show that you are a fake expert.¡±


    ¡°Now that you are a fake expert toe out andment,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that you don¡¯t leak anything!¡±


    Jacob was poked. He gave her a nk look, and said angrily,


    ¡°ine! I¡¯m talking to my good son-inw. What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you full?¡±


    ine curled her lips, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m full. What¡¯s the matter, do you have an opinion?¡±


    Jacob waved his hand impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s too boring to stay, I don¡¯t bother to talk to you.¡±


    ine sneered disdainfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t youzy? It doesn¡¯t matter to me,¡±


    ¡°But your position as the executive vice president may not be long, why do people ask you for


    comments?¡±


    ¡°It must be because everyone knows that you are a fake expert,¡±


    ¡°And they want to reveal your true colors quickly!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face was even more ugly, he hastily pulled Charlie¡¯s clothes, and whispered,


    ¡°Good son-inw, let¡¯s talk outside!¡±


    Charlie nodded with a smile and followed Jacob to the yard.


    Jacob said to Charlie with a sad face, ¡°Good son-inw, Dad¡¯s current situation is really a bit


    passive¡­¡±


    Now there is a lot of gossip in the association, and many people say that I have no real talents and


    can be the executive vice president of this second-imand.¡±


    ¡°It is all supported by Chairman Pei, saying that I am a rted person. Now even he is also very


    passive¡­¡±


    As he said that, Jacob lowered his voice and continued, ¡°President Pei asked me for a meal


    yesterday,¡±


    ¡°And ordered me a few words in a cryptic manner, which means that too many people have asked


    him for advice recently,¡±


    ¡°And everyone wants to impeach me.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯te up with anything, it¡¯s really hard to convince everyone¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, this is easy to handle.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of paintings, and it happens that your Painting and Calligraphy


    Association is going to hold a painting and calligraphy exhibition,¡±


    ¡°So I asked someone if he can lend you some paintings.¡±


    Hearing this, Jacob asked excitedly, ¡°Good son-inw, what did your client say? Would he like to


    lend us?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°My client has a special status, and many of his collections are not convenient to


    exhibit,¡±


    ¡°But he is still very interested. Knowing that my father-inw is going to hold an art exhibition,¡±


    ¡°He especially took out a painting and asked me to donate it to this painting and calligraphy


    exhibition.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie handed over the painting tube in his hand to Jacob.


    Jacob asked in surprise, ¡°Want to donate a painting to the calligraphy and painting exhibition?!¡±


    ¡°What painting is it?¡±


    Charlie said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t know, this painting is quite mysterious.¡±


    ¡°There is no author¡¯s signature, no seal, only a paragraph mentioned on it.


    Open it and have a look.¡±


    Jacob was overjoyed, quickly took the scroll, and pulled out the portrait of Meng Changsheng from


    it.


    Regardless of going into the room to have a look,


    Jacob unfolded the painting scroll directly, held it in his hand, and said in amazement,


    ¡°Amazing! This painting is really good!¡±

 Chapter 5602

    Chapter 5602


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked curiously,


    ¡°Dad, what do you think? Speaking of this painting, what¡¯s so good about it?¡±


    Jacob smacked his lips and said, ¡°If you want me to say, I really can¡¯t say for sure,¡±


    ¡°But I just think that the painting skills of this painting are very good, realistic!¡±


    ¡°And it is definitely a realism that is rarely seen in the field of Chinese painting.¡±


    ¡®You see, the old man asked him to draw it, it looks like it is fcuking real!¡±


    ¡°And this old man is really reluctant to stand on this big rock.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I mean! But he painting is so fcking good!¡±


    Charlie was a little dumbfounded, but he didn¡¯t expect the old man¡¯sments to be so down-to-


    earth.


    If Meng Changsheng heard this, no matter how strong his Taoist heart was, he would be offended.


    That¡¯s enough.


    At this time, Jacob looked at the words on the painting, and said in his mouth,


    ¡°Meng Sheng, styled Changming, from Chang¡¯an, born in the first year of Linde in the Tang


    Dynasty¡­¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes widened suddenly, and he blurted out, ¡°Ouch fcuk, the old man in this


    painting is from the Tang Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that this painting was also painted by the people from the Tang Dynasty?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Maybe, but the artist didn¡¯t leave his name and time,¡±


    ¡°So you can just treat it as it¡¯s a painting from the Tang Dynasty.¡±


    Jacob beamed with joy, and blurted out,


    ¡°The painters of the Tang Dynasty have been around for more than a thousand years,¡±


    ¡°And their paintings are still so good.¡±


    ¡°If this is brought to the calligraphy and painting exhibition, how about it?¡±


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile,


    ¡°The key point is that there is no signature on this painting.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is a painting by a Tang Dynasty painter, it is impossible to find out the actual creator.¡±


    ¡°This kind of painting is difficult to sell at a price in the calligraphy and painting market.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t cause too much trouble.¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°Whatever he is, the painting is good and it¡¯s from the Tang Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°The performance review is over!¡±


    After that, he quickly asked Charlie, ¡°Good son-inw, then I will take this painting?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, if someone asks about this painting,¡±


    ¡°You just say that you bought it from a person who you can¡¯t remember his face clearly.¡±


    ¡°As for the process of picking up the leak, you can give full y to your imagination,¡±


    ¡°Brag and talk as you like, as long as you don¡¯t deviate from the central idea,¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with bragging.¡±


    Jacob asked in surprise, ¡°Good son-inw, I¡¯ll just say that it was given by my friend,¡±


    ¡°Or that it is my own collection. Wouldn¡¯t that be more face-saving?¡±


    Charlie said seriously, ¡°Dad, others don¡¯t know this painting. My client recognizes it.¡±


    ¡°If people find out that you are bragging about their paintings,¡±


    ¡°They will probably me me. If you do what I say, they will know that we are protecting their


    privacy,¡±


    ¡°Not putting stickers on their faces. They will feel more at ease.¡±


    Jacob felt a little resentful, and sighed, ¡°Okay, then I will do as you said.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, put his hand on his arm, and said seriously,


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t forget that from now on, you bought this painting by mistake,¡±


    ¡°And it was at the gate of Tomson. There was a person who you can¡¯t remember clearly.¡±


    ¡°A good-looking person stops you and insists on selling it to you at a price of one hundred yuan.¡±


    After that, a trace of aura entered Jacob¡¯s mind, quietly imposing a psychological hint on him,


    Only when others asked about the painting this psychological hint will only be stimted.


    Jacob nodded subconsciously. At this moment, a seed had already been nted deep in his heart.


    Charlie asked him with a smile, ¡°Dad, where did you get this painting in your hand?¡±


    Jacob blurted out excitedly, ¡°I picked it up! I tell you, my son-inw if it weren¡¯t for my insightful


    eyes, this painting is still alive today.¡±


    ¡°It was hidden under another fake painting! At the Antique Street, someone tried to fool me with


    fake celebrity calligraphy and painting,¡±


    ¡°My eyes are so poisonous, how could I fall for this scam?¡±


    ¡°Then I found that the painting was not right, it was thicker than usual!¡±


    ¡°At that time, I guessed that there were other mysteries hidden in it,¡±


    ¡°So I pretended to be fooled and bought the fake painting back with 5,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°After I came back, I Tore that painting from the side like this,¡±


    ¡°And it turned out that this masterpiece of the Tang Dynasty was hidden inside!¡±


    Charlie was secretly dumbfounded, thinking that as an old man, his father-iw was born with a


    talent for bragging.


    However, what he wanted was Jacob¡¯s natural performance.


    He believed that Victoria won¡¯t dare to check the background of this painting,


    But he didn¡¯t dare rule out that he, the father-inw, was talking nonsense outside and then passed


    it on to Victoria,


    So he gave Jacob this special psychological hint to be cautious.


    Seeing that the father-inw had fully entered the drama, Charlie nodded in satisfaction.


    It seems that the father-inw not only remembered his psychological hints, But also remembered


    his instructions to let him brag casually.


    He knew that at this moment, deep in Jacob¡¯s heart, he firmly believed that this painting was picked


    up by himself,


    But he didn¡¯t want people to feel that he waspletely lucky,


    So he had to have to make up a legendary story to improve his technical content and make him


    look good.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Charlie deliberately asked tentatively,


    ¡°Dad, is it not too much bragging? Let¡¯s water it down a bit?¡±


    ¡°Tell your conscience, how did this paintinge about?¡±


    Jacob smiled and said, ¡°My good son-inw knows me well, and he can tell at a nce that I¡¯m


    bragging.¡±


    As he said, Jacob said mysteriously, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you, I did buy this painting by mistake,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not as mysterious as I just said. That is, when I went out yesterday, a guy stopped me at the


    door of our Tomson,¡±


    ¡°He insisted on selling this painting to me, and the asking price was only one hundred yuan.¡±


    ¡°I think this painting is good, even if it is a modern work,¡±


    ¡°It is more than one hundred yuan, isn¡¯t it clear that he will give me a discount? So I bought it!¡±


    Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and said with a smile, ¡°Okay Dad, hurry up and find a ce in the


    Painting and Calligraphy Association,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t be more high-profile, or you as the executive vice president probably won¡¯t be able to


    continue working!¡±

 Chapter 5603

    Chapter 5603


    When the Boeing 777 carrying the three elders was still passing through the ocean,


    Jacob, who was so excited, hugged the portrait Charlie gave him,


    And drove the Rolls-Royce Cullinan and came to downstairs of the Painting and Calligraphy


    Association.


    At this time, his face was full of confidence,


    As if a misceneous army that had just won a key victory was waiting to stand proudly in front of


    the regr army.


    In the Painting and Calligraphy Association, Jacob was indeed a little unpopr.


    Most of the people who hang around here are literati and schrs. Although some people have no


    real talents and learning, And they are purely arty, they know what a ¡°vassal¡± is anyway.


    He has no professional level, so hees here to act as a foil and give professionals more trouble


    as he pretends to be aggressive.


    A second-inmand, it¡¯s fine to forcefully pretend to be aggressive all day long.


    This is not arty, but a redefine of elegance.


    The former is an indispensable living soil for literati and refined schrs, While thetter is the old


    enemy of literati and refined schrs.


    Jacob is the old enemy who redefines this.


    In fact, he doesn¡¯t know anything about antique calligraphy and painting.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When he saw others ying, he would follow suit,


    But his ying was superficial and he had almost no real skills.


    Such a person is more or less unqualified to be a foil in the Painting and Calligraphy Association,


    But he was allowed to climb up to the position of executive vice president step by step,


    Which naturally made many people envious and unhappy, so everyone has an opinion about him.


    President Pei also knew that Jacob was a big parallel fake expert, But he didn¡¯t dare to offend


    Jacob.


    After all, Jacob had a lot of respect in front of Orvel.


    President Pei knew he couldn¡¯t offend him, and also wanted to win over Jacob,


    So only then did he ovee all opinions and helped him be the executive vice president.


    However, other people are not like President Pei, who covets Jacob¡¯s connections, So just because


    President Pei can bear Jacob, it doesn¡¯t mean that others can also bear him.


    When Jacob parked the car and came to the gate of the Painting and Calligraphy


    Association with the painting in his arms,


    He heard someone inside saying, ¡°Hey, that executive Willson hasn¡¯t found any exhibits that can be


    shown, right?¡±


    One person sneered, ¡°He? He doesn¡¯t know calligraphy and painting at all.¡± ¡°Where can he get


    good things to participate in the exhibition?


    ¡°If you want to take it to him for tasting, what will he say to you?¡±


    ¡°He would say that this painting is not like a mountain, nor is it like water.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a famous work, and I don¡¯t even bother to talk to him.¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°Our Vice President Willson is just a typical waste snack.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he make a lot of jokes here? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t finish it in a day.¡±


    ¡°If President Pei is not in the way, I will face him. Scold him,¡±


    ¡°If he can¡¯t produce anything decent in this exhibition,¡±


    ¡°I will report with my real name and ask the executive vice president to be reced!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The others also echoed, wishing they could join hands to put more pressure.


    Jacob¡¯s face was ashen when he heard it at the door.


    He walked in angrily holding the painting tube, and said with a displeased face,


    ¡°Every one of you is like an old woman, who cannot stop chewing their tongues.¡±


    Not taking him seriously, one of them curled his lips and said sarcastically,


    ¡°Oh, Vice President Willson, our painting and calligraphy exhibition will start soon,¡± ¡°And you, the


    executive vice president, can¡¯t even show decent work. Can you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Someone fanned the mes, ¡°Vice President Willson, even if you can¡¯t borrow any good


    works,¡±


    ¡°You should at least take one or two fine works from your own collection to participate in the


    exhibition!¡±


    ¡°As our executive vice president, Don¡¯t you have a few decent collections?¡±


    Arge group of people were incited to ridicule Jacob one after another.


    Jacob said coldly, ¡°You guys really don¡¯t know respect.¡±


    ¡°How can I, Jacob Willson, not have high-quality goods?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that some paintings are too big to be taken out!¡±


    At this time, Jacob had already substituted himself for the client that Charlie was talking about.


    When the other people heard his bragging, they all curled their lips in contempt, And didn¡¯t take


    what he said seriously at all.


    Jacob didn¡¯t say much, and directly put the painting tube on the huge desk used for disy and


    appraisal by the Painting and Calligraphy Association, and said, ¡°Come on, today I will let you open


    your eyes and take a look at a Tang Dynasty painting work!¡±


    ¡°Cut¡­¡± The faces of the crowd were full of disdain, calligraphy, and painting are not easy to


    preserve,


    Not to mention that although there are many kinds of paper used in traditional Chinese painting,


    They are almost not as tough as Western canvases, It is easy to be damaged if it is too long,


    And it is even more difficult to preserve it.


    Almost all the paintings that have been handed down from the Tang Dynasty are handed down from


    generation to generation.


    They have been handed down to the present after dozens of generations of care. A piece of work


    from the Tang Dynasty is discovered, and naturally, no one at the scene believed it.

 Chapter 5604

    Chapter 5604


    Seeing that everyone ignored him, Jacob couldn¡¯t help saying angrily,


    ¡°Why, you don¡¯t believe it anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯ll let you see it!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he opened the painting tube, and the picture of Meng Changsheng was


    pulled out.


    Seeing that he really took out a painting, everyone immediately came to him. However, everyone


    came here not to see the elegance of Tang Dynasty paintings, but to see how Jacob made a joke


    this time.


    After all, Jacob made jokes, not once a day or two, that would be too below his usual average.


    However, as Jacob spread out the scroll bit by bit,


    All the people who were about to see the joke immediately widened their eyes.


    No one expected that this painting could be so vivid.


    However, because most people had opinions on Jacob, they started to question him at this time.


    ¡°Is this the painting style of the Tang Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it was invented by modern realistic painters.¡±


    ¡°Those painters who learned Western sketches are best at this realistic style of painting.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it looks like the Tang Dynasty. The style of painting, the style of the


    Tang Dynasty should not be so skilled!¡±


    ¡°Yes! If there is such a powerful painter in the Tang Dynasty, I am afraid that he would have been


    famous long ago!¡±


    When everyone questioned, the old man who was still mocking Jacob blurted out in surprise,


    ¡°Oh my god, this¡­ this author¡¯s painting skills are simply superb! To be honest,¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I have seen it! Besides, the painting skills are too strong,¡±


    ¡°Every brush stroke is perfect, and the details are so rich that it is outrageous,¡± ¡°Those painters who


    have been painting for a lifetime may not be able to have such a brush stroke!¡±


    It is really difficult for ordinary people to practice this kind of brushwork.


    After all, the ancestor of the Jiang family lived to be one hundred and thirteen years old,


    Which was almost unheard of among the ancients, and the ancestor of the Jiang family didn¡¯t know


    how to practice,


    So he spent most of his time practicing painting. Most painters can¡¯t catch up with the ttery.


    What¡¯s more, the ancestor of the Jiang family has been waiting for Meng Changsheng toe back


    for the rest of his life.


    For decades, he painted portraits of Meng Changsheng one after another, And he was so skillful


    that no one could match him.


    Satisfied, thousands of strokes, without any ws or omissions, absolutely perfect! Another person


    came forward, carefully observed the details of the portrait with a magnifying ss,


    And said excitedly, ¡°This painting¡­ this painting is really a silk painting of the Tang Dynasty¡­¡±


    ¡°The texture is like an old object at first nce, and it is definitely not fake.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, what you


    said is right! This drawing skill is so strong that I have never seen it in my life¡­¡±


    The first person is one of the strongest figures in the Aurous Hill Painting and Calligraphy


    Association,


    And he is also a rtively prestigious figure in the Painting and Calligraphy Association today.


    Among the members, there have always been calls for him to be the executive vice president of the


    Painting and Calligraphy Association, So he is also Jacob¡¯s biggestpetitor in the eyes.


    Even the old master said that this painting is indeed from the Tang Dynasty, and everyone became


    excited.


    Everyone looked at this painting for a long time, and the more they looked at it,


    The more shocked they became, and the more excited they became,


    Because in their eyes, the painting skills of this painting had surpassed all the painters in the history


    of the Tang Dynasty.


    The artistic conception is also really amazing. The master asked Jacob excitedly, ¡°Where did you


    get this painting?!¡±


    Jacob pointed his chin at him, and said disdainfully, ¡°I just said that this painting was picked up by


    me!¡±


    ¡°Picked up by an idiot like you?¡±


    Jacob curled his lips and said, ¡°I know you look down on me and always feel that I don¡¯t have real


    talents and practical learning without you,¡±


    ¡°But you have to know that in this life, sometimes you don¡¯t just look at real talents and practical


    learning, but also luck really matters,¡±


    Jacob said again, ¡°This painting was originally hidden in a very inconspicuous painting.¡±


    ¡°It was I, Jacob, who had discerning eyes, and saw that there was another painting attached to the


    bottom of the painting,¡±


    ¡°So I bought this painting, went back, and tore it open,¡±


    ¡°And it turned out that there was a shocking painting of the Tang Dynasty hidden behind;¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t blow it! The people in this painting are vivid on the paper,¡±


    ¡°Which one have you seen? Can the paintings of the Tang Dynasty have such a charm?¡±


    One of them eximed, ¡°Jacob, you really picked up this painting?!¡±


    Seeing that he still didn¡¯t believe it, Jacob went up and rolled up the painting, and said,


    ¡°Do you believe it or not? Just don¡¯t look at it, I¡¯ll show you my painting and you¡¯ll still question me,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really toozy to exin it over and over.¡±


    When the leader saw it, he immediately said politely,


    ¡°Jacob, oh no, Vice President Willson, Your painting is really amazing, can you let me appreciate it


    again?¡±


    Jacob asked him back, ¡°You said my painting is amazing, how amazing is it?¡± The master said


    without hesitation, ¡°Exquisite painting skills, I have only seen it in my life today!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jacob then asked again, ¡°Are you convinced?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± The master nodded without hesitation and said,


    ¡°This kind of painting has subverted my understanding of Tang Dynasty paintings, and I am indeed


    convinced!¡±


    Jacob nodded in satisfaction, handed the painting to him, and said,


    ¡°Since you are convinced, let you take a good look at it and see enough.¡± After that, he looked at


    the other people again, and said, ¡°See, this is the way for two people with real talents to


    communicate!¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, you know how to Twitter with others all day long, chew your tongue behind other¡¯s


    backs,¡±


    ¡°And talk to others What are you talking about, you are also talking about nonsense,¡±


    ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t understand bullsh!t! The dog at the head of the vige barks twice,¡±


    ¡°And the dogs in the vige bark always!¡±

 Chapter 5605

    Chapter 5605


    With the approval of the master, this portrait of Meng Changsheng immediately caused quite a stir


    in the Painting and Calligraphy Association.


    Jacob finally regained some face, and his back straightened a lot.


    President Pei rushed over after hearing the news and found that the painting was really


    extraordinary,


    So he hurriedly called his secretary and asked him to take a video,


    Take pictures of the details of the painting,


    And send it to the official ount of the Painting and Calligraphy Association on the short video


    tform In order to increase the influence of the painting and calligraphy exhibition.


    Soon, Charlie saw an introduction to this painting on the official short video ount of the Painting


    and Calligraphy Association.


    In the video, the photographer used his mobile phone to capture many details of the painting one by


    one,


    Especially Meng Changsheng¡¯s lifelike portrait of the characters,


    And besides that, there was the line of writing written by Charlie himself.


    As soon as this video was released, it caused a great shock in the fan circle of the Calligraphy and


    Painting Association ount.


    People have seen a lot of paintings of the Tang Dynasty in various materials, But they have never


    seen works of this style,


    So a group of calligraphy and painting lovers immediately began toment, And continued to


    share the videos to more circles insiders.


    Soon, this video has gained a lot of attention and traffic in the local calligraphy and painting circles,


    And it has caused a sensation in a small area.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie immediately asked the person in charge of the short video tform to make some


    adjustments to the internal algorithm,


    To give this video more traffic, and to push the video to many Aurous Hill local users,


    In order to help this video break the circle.


    This kind of behavior of breaking the circle is verymon in the algorithmic logic of short videos.


    It is developed to blindly push what the user is interested in ording to the user¡¯s preferences,


    And there will be good results in a short period of time, But over time, the user is always doing


    subtraction.


    For example, there are 10,000 tags of different content in the content library.


    Users use their own behaviors to gradually eliminate them.


    In the end, there may be only a dozen or even a few tags of interest.


    The information corresponding to other tags is formed by the algorithm as a wall,


    Making it increasingly difficult for users to receive information about new things.


    Therefore, after the short video tform gradually adjusts the algorithm,


    It will not blindly cater to the preferences of users,


    And asionally find some popr content in other tags to try to push to users who do not have


    this tag.


    Once users ept the newbel, it will have a good effect on improving user viscosity and


    retention.


    And some videos with particrly good conversion data will often be a sharp weapon to break


    the circle,


    And they will be popr all of a sudden.


    The legal profession itself is a very unpopr profession,


    And most ordinary people don¡¯t pay attention to it, but since Zhang San, an ouw lunatic,


    Appeared on the Chinese Network, many people who had little to do with thew have also fallen in


    love with the ouw.


    Giving a boost to rted videos of lunatics, this is a typical example of breaking the circle.


    Charlie didn¡¯t intend to let Meng Changsheng¡¯s portrait break the circle nationwide,


    But it is still necessary for it to break the circle in Aurous Hill.


    Therefore, with the help of the algorithm and the support of internal traffic,


    This video soon had hundreds of thousands of views and even rushed to the local hot list.


    When Charlie started to measure this video, he paid attention to the information of the aircraft


    departing from Argentina and heading for the northern hemisphere on the aviation software.


    He guessed that the Den would definitely not allow the three elders to take


    civil airliners,


    So he ignored all ordinary flights and only focused on private jets and cargo nes.


    Therefore, he first paid attention to all private jets and cargo nes flying to the northern


    hemisphere,


    And paid attention to their routes. Once this video became popr, A certain ne turned around


    and flew back to Argentina over the ocean, Then this ne must be that of the three elders.


    Right now, on the edge of Antarctica.


    Victoria was also paying close attention to Aurous Hill¡¯s every move.


    A cargo ne dispatched by the Chinese military governor¡¯s office this morning just flew over


    Aurous Hill an hour ago.


    The destination of the ne was Luzhou near Aurous Hill.


    When passing over Aurous Hill, the flight was lowered ording to air traffic control requirements.


    The height was also just enough to capture the topography of the city clearly.


    The photos taken on the ne were quickly sent back to the headquarters of the Warriors Den,


    And Victoria immediately found a circr nk area with a radius of several hundred meters in the


    valley near Wanliu Vi.


    She was able to determine almost immediately that Jermo had detonated the formation that she


    had left in his Niwan Pce.


    Jermo had been wiped out, and Jeremiah¡¯s chances of surviving were very slim.


    Victoria began to worry in her heart, worried that the person who forced


    Jermo to blow up was not dead,


    And might even be stronger than herself.


    Of course, Victoria also knew that she couldn¡¯t figure out whether that person was dead or not.


    The best way was to find out about the An family and take action against the An family after the


    three elders arrived in Aurous Hill.

 Chapter 5606

    Chapter 5606


    The two times she wanted to destroy An¡¯s family,


    Someone suddenly appeared in an emergency and saved An¡¯s family from fire and water.


    This proved that the other party had indeed been secretly protecting An¡¯s family.


    And if that person hadn¡¯t died, he would have stayed in Aurous Hill to protect An¡¯s family.


    Now, the An family¡¯s ne is still parked in Aurous Hill, and she hasn¡¯t heard the news that the An


    family has left Aurous Hill.


    As long as the three elders arrive in Aurous Hill and attack An¡¯s family, That person will definitely


    jump out to protect them.


    Only then she will be able to Kill him, and then kill An¡¯s familypletely.


    If the three elders didn¡¯t have any masters to stop them when they beheaded the An family,


    It would prove that the mysterious opponent had already died from Jermo¡¯s self-destruct.


    Just when she felt that the trip to Aurous Hill by the three elders was safe,


    A mobile phone in front of her suddenly received a push from a short video tform.


    For this phone, Victoria changed the phone¡¯s i-address and location information,


    And changed her location to Aurous Hill, in order to be able to know what¡¯s going on in Aurous Hill


    as soon as possible.


    Now, Charlie asked the short video tform to break the circle of Meng


    Changsheng¡¯s painting in Aurous Hill,


    And the target audience of the push is the local users whose location information is in Aurous Hill.


    Therefore, Victoria was naturally included in this.


    The moment Victoria saw this push, her eyes widened immediately,


    And her whole body felt darkened as if all the blood rushed straight to the sky in an instant!


    She thought she had misread it, so she rubbed her eyes subconsciously,


    And after recovering her vision a little, she held the phone in front of her again.


    She looked intently with lingering fears, and saw that the front of this tweet had a ¡°local¡± prefix,


    And the title read ¡°Looking at Meng Changsheng¡¯s traditional Chinese painting heritage spanning


    thousands of years!¡±


    When Victoria confirmed every word of the title, she was already shocked!


    Immediately afterward, her legs gave way and she fell to the ground!


    She couldn¡¯t believe that after living for four hundred years, she would still see the word Meng


    Changsheng again!


    That¡¯s her master who passed away more than three hundred years ago and drove the crane west!


    She quickly picked up the phone again and clicked on the notification with trembling hands.


    The phone immediately jumped to the short video software,


    And directly opened and yed the video from the Painting and Calligraphy Association!


    In the picture, Meng Changsheng is standing on the edge of the cliff,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    With long hair, a white beard, and Taoist robes fluttering in the wind.


    His whole person is extraordinary and awe-inspiring.


    Victoria subconsciously covered her mouth, eyes full of fear.


    She was extremely flustered, and murmured to herself, ¡°How could Master¡¯s portrait appear in


    Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    ¡°But Master has passed away for more than three hundred years, who painted this painting?!¡±


    Immediately afterward, her heart was as if being hit hard by someone, she secretly thought in fear,


    ¡°So, at least this painting was painted before Master passed away¡­¡±


    At this time, a narration voice came from the video, ¡°As appraised by experts from the Aurous Hill


    Painting and Calligraphy Association,¡±


    ¡°This portrait of Meng Changsheng, the silk cloth material used, and the paint used for painting are


    all in line with the characteristics of paintings in the Tang Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°The level of realistic painting is much higher than other Tang Dynasty painters,


    And this style of Tang Dynasty paintings is still nk in the field of domestic calligraphy and


    painting.¡±


    Victoria was even more terrified when she heard this!


    She was very nervous and said to herself, ¡°This painting is actually a painting of the Tang


    Dynasty?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that it was painted by the disciples that Master epted in the first five


    hundred years?!¡±


    ¡°Then why did this painting appear in the Aurous Hill?! Moreover, why did this paintinge out


    suddenly today?!¡±


    ¡°Jermo was killed in an explosion yesterday, and Jeremiah disappeared yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Today, a painting of Master suddenly appeared in Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, Victoria suddenly eximed in panic, ¡°Oops! That person knows my identity!¡±


    ¡°He must have known my true identity and everything about me,¡±


    ¡°So he deliberately took out the portrait of Master to warn me¡­¡±


    At this thought, Victoria suddenly lost control of her emotions, and shouted loudly,


    ¡°Who the hell are you!! If you are the first disciple epted by the Master within 500 years,¡±


    ¡°Then you have lived for nearly a thousand years now?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be You¡¯ve already taken the Hundred Turns Thousand Returns Pill?!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have no grievances with you,¡±


    ¡°And I even went to the same school as you arranged by the teacher,¡±


    ¡°Why do you target me everywhere?! Do you have anything to do with the An family?!¡±


    ¡°If you have something to do with An¡¯s family, you can tell me clearly, at worst,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch An¡¯s family anymore, and I won¡¯t look for the secret of longevity,¡±


    ¡°But why do you hide in the dark and keep targeting me?!¡± Saying this, Victoria has copsed!


    For so many years, she has kept her identity extremely secret,


    For fear of letting the outside world know that she has lived for three or four hundred years.


    However, now that she suddenly saw Master¡¯s portrait appearing in Aurous Hill,


    She felt as if someone had torn off her fig leaf, making all her concealment disappear without a


    trace!


    She panicked like a headless chicken, and shouted hysterically,


    ¡°Also! How did you know my identity?! Did you know everything about me from a long time ago,¡±


    ¡°Or did you learn everything about me from Jermo and Jeremiah?¡±


    ¡°I want to know how strong you are, that you can resist Jermo¡¯s selfdestruction?!¡±


    ¡°Also! Are you threatening me by releasing the portrait of Master now?!¡±

 Chapter 5607

    Chapter 5607


    It has been more than 300 years for Victoria, and she has never been as scared as she is today.


    That strange sense of fear surged into her heart like a flood that opened the gate instantly,


    Making her feel a sense of falling at an ever-elerating speed.


    Although she lived to be four hundred years old,


    Although her strength became stronger and stronger as she lived, Her courage became smaller and


    smaller as she lived.


    Over the years, she has been most afraid of two things,


    One is that she will grow old and die, and the other is that her identity will be exposed.


    Therefore, there are many members of the Warriors Den,


    But there are not many people who really know the identity of hers.


    Except for the four earls, the rest, without exception, are all from the Wu family.


    And those Wu family members are all descendants of Victoria¡¯s tribe.


    These people all rely on Victoria to live a life of luxury,


    So their loyalty to her is also extremely high.


    As for the very few traitors in the Wu family, Victoria has never been softhearted to them,


    She would kill those who deserve to be killed,


    As for those whose crimes are not worthy of death,


    She would get them killed as well, and her wrist is quite hard.


    Moreover, she also has reservations about the Wu family.


    The Wu family only knew that she had great supernatural powers and gained longevity,


    But they didn¡¯t know where she learned from.


    The four earls are the same, knowing that she has lived for four hundred years, but they don¡¯t know


    who her master is.


    While Victoria was terrified, she also thought of this.


    She originally thought that Jeremiah didn¡¯t die,


    But leaked her information to the secret enemy.


    But thinking about it carefully, she had never told her who her master was.


    Apart from herself, there are only three people in this world who know that she had a teacher


    named Meng Changsheng.


    One is Meng Changsheng himself;


    The other is Warren, her senior whom she once loved deeply;


    The other one is Warren¡¯s daughter, Maria.


    Thinking of this, Victoria suddenly widened her eyes,


    Gritted her teeth and said in a cold voice,


    ¡°Maria¡­ Could it be that you leaked my information?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Victoria immediately recalled a detail, and muttered to herself,


    ¡°Thest time I sent someone to Maria was arrested,¡±


    ¡°She was assisted by an expert, and she escaped unharmed,¡±


    ¡°Cyprus cavalry guards disappeared, and not long after that,¡±


    ¡°Jarvis died in the dead soldier¡¯s station in Cyprus,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°And the whole dead soldiers and guards at the station also disappeared without a trace¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that Maria really found a backer?!¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ where did the master¡¯s portraite from?¡±


    ¡°Maria never met Master, it is impossible for her to know what Master looks like,¡±


    ¡°So that portrait can never be made by her¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the person who helped her is the author of this portrait?!¡±


    Immediately, she felt that this idea was unlikely, and she said to herself,


    ¡°At present, this mysterious person is more like An¡¯s backer than Maria¡¯s backer.¡±


    ¡°The An family seems to be guarded all the way,¡±


    ¡°Since he cares so much about the safety of the An family,¡±


    ¡°How could he separate himself from Northern Europe to protect Maria?¡±


    ¡°But if Maria hadn¡¯t leaked my identity, where did that persone from?¡±


    ¡°Does he know my identity?! Could it be¡­ Could it be that after Master took us in,¡±


    ¡°He went to see Master and learned of my existence from Master?!¡±


    ¡°But, after so many years, Why did he choose to show up at this time instead of showing up


    before?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s even more inexplicable is that if this person is really a disciple that Master epted in the


    last five hundred years,¡±


    ¡°Then he can also be regarded as my senior, Victoria.¡±


    ¡°The strength must be above me, such a strong person,¡±


    ¡°Why should he protect the An family? The An family, what does he have to do with him?!¡±


    At this moment, a thought shed through Victoria¡¯s mind,


    And she blurted out in surprise, ¡°Does he want to find the secret of longevity too?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Victoria frowned again, and muttered to herself,


    ¡°If he also wants to find the secret of longevity, then he shouldn¡¯t protect the An family¡­¡±

 Chapter 5608

    Chapter 5608


    For a moment, all kinds of unclear clues crisscrossed her mind,


    Making Victoria feel that her brain was not enough to process all this.


    However, there is one thing she can confirm, that is when the other party took out the painting,


    It was made clear that it was to send Victoria a warning signal.


    If Victoria continued to hold on to An¡¯s family, the other party would definitely return the favor.


    This made Victoria think of Jermo who had died in the explosion,


    And couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°By the way, Jermo discovered the magic weapon as soon as he arrived


    in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And it could even cause thunder. Now it seems that this is definitely not Jermo¡¯s luck,¡±


    ¡°But the other party had already set a trap for him!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°If this is the case, then he had been waiting to kill the person I sent!¡±


    ¡°And he knows that I will definitely send a master who is proficient in the aura,¡±


    ¡°So deliberately used weapons as bait to lure my people into their trap!¡± Thinking of this, Victoria no


    longer cared about sorting out the countless clues and possibilities in her mind,


    She just wanted to quickly call all three elders back.


    Because, since the opponent is not even afraid of Jermo¡¯s self-destruction, The three elders may


    not be his opponents.


    If these three people arrived in Aurous Hill and were set up by the other party to kill them all,


    Wouldn¡¯t she suffer even more losses?


    Three of the four great earls have already disappeared,


    And if the three elders are gone, Warriors Den will lose more than half of its fighting power in terms


    of aura.


    Moreover, she was even more worried that now that the other party released the portrait of the


    master,


    It should only be a warning to her.


    If she immediately sent the three elders to Aurous Hill, wouldn¡¯t it be clear that she would fight the


    other party to the end?


    In this way, it willpletely anger the other party!


    Not daring to dy, Victoria immediately picked up a satellite phone and called Revendor on the


    ne.


    At this moment, Revendor had just calmed down the three elders¡¯ fear of the ne for a while,


    When he suddenly received a call from Victoria, he immediately answered the phone, and said


    respectfully,


    ¡°My lord, what are your orders?¡±


    Victoria said without hesitation, ¡°The mission is canceled, immediately turn around ande back!¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Revendor quickly picked up the phone and walked to the back of the


    Boeing ne, and asked in amazement,


    ¡°My lord¡­why did you cancel the mission?¡±


    ¡°The three elders finally left the customs, and they will go to Aurous Hill to find out what happened!¡±


    Victoria scolded in a cold voice, ¡°I tell you toe back and you wille back!¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the guts to question my decision?!¡±


    Revendor was dripping with cold sweat, he pped himself twice, and said in fear,


    ¡°I¡¯m talking too much, and I hope the Lord will make amends, please rest assured,¡±


    ¡°I will let the crew return to the flight!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Revendor hurried to the cockpit.


    Passing by the area where the three elders were resting, Brovnen asked,


    ¡°Revendor, what happened? Why did the Lord let us go back?!¡±


    Revendor realized how stupid he was just now, to ask the Lord on the phone


    Why do you want to cancel it?¡±


    Among the three elders in front of him, which one is not powerful?


    Everything he said to the Lord on the phone could not escape their ears,


    So it was naturally impossible for the Lord to mention any secrets on the phone.


    So, he hurriedly said to the three of them, ¡°The lord suddenly said that the mission was canceled,¡±


    ¡°But the juniors don¡¯t know the specific reason.¡±


    ¡°I will tell the crew about the specific situation,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we go back and see the lord, and then we¡¯ll see what she has to say!¡±


    When the three of them heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.


    It¡¯s not that they want to go to Aurous Hill toplete the task,


    They just think that the Lord woke them up from the retreat to let themplete this important task.


    Although their retreat was interrupted, as long as the task ispleted,


    The Lord would definitely reward the three, and they could continue to retreat with peace of mind.


    However, the Lord suddenly asked them to go back, which means that not only will they not get any


    rewards,


    They may even enter an emergency state of being on standby at all times.


    Once they enter this state, they don¡¯t know when they can get back to full retreat again!


    The three of them looked at each other, and they could see the doubt and dissatisfaction in each


    other¡¯s eyes,


    But on this ne that made them uneasy, no one dared to speak out what was in their hearts.


    Soon, under Revendor¡¯s instruction, the crew applied to the air traffic control for a return route to


    Buenos Aires.


    Five minutester, air traffic control approved the aircraft¡¯s return application.


    Then, the Boeing 777 drew a huge circle over the ocean, turned around, and flew toward the airport


    it came from.


    At this moment, Charlie, who had monitored many nes,


    Suddenly discovered that most of the transoceanic nes were traveling in a straight line,


    But only one nepleted a 360-degree turn in the sky and left a circr trajectory map.


    Flying in the direction of Buenos Aires.


    Seeing this scene, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knew that his ¡°Empty City n¡± worked!

 Chapter 5609

    Chapter 5609


    The ne of the three elders turned around,


    And Charlie instantly felt the turn of the situation in his heart.


    In front of the Warriors Den, although he was at an absolute disadvantage, He was able to win


    several times against them in different ways.


    Now, the Warriors Den has not only lost a garrison of dead soldiers,


    But also lost three earls. More importantly,


    This ¡°Empty City n¡± has already begun to make Victoria throw a mouse.


    Charlie had spected about Victoria¡¯s heart.


    Although he had never met her, he could feel several characteristics of this woman.


    One was suspicious by nature, and the other was extremely cautious.


    If it wasn¡¯t for being suspicious by nature,


    It would never be possible to use nepotism,


    And the core of the whole Warriors Den would be in the hands of the Wu family;


    If it wasn¡¯t for being extremely cautious,


    It would never be possible to keep trying to hide one¡¯s identity, For fear that outsiders would find out


    about oneself.


    Therefore, the more you have such a personality, the less you dare to gamble.


    It was precisely because of this that Charlie concluded that once Meng


    Changsheng¡¯s portrait came out,


    She would definitely not dare toe to Aurous Hill again.


    Charlie breathed a sigh of relief, and nned to call Maria to tell her the good news,


    So as to make her feel more at ease.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he picked up the phone on his side, Maria¡¯s call arrived first.


    Charlie answered the phone, and heard Maria say on the other end of the phone,


    ¡°Young master, I just found out that there was a Boeing 777 that took off from Buenos Aires,¡±


    ¡°And it suddenly turned around! The three elders should be on that ne?¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Did you also pay attention to that ne?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°I have been paying attention to the flight situation in South America.¡±


    ¡°After seeing it, I quickly called you. This phone call is a bit redundant, it seems the young master


    has already paid attention to it.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Not redundant since both of us have paid attention to the same ne,¡±


    ¡°It proves that our guess is unlikely to be wrong.¡±


    ¡°The three elders must have been called back by Victoria.¡±


    Maria giggled, and said, ¡°My lord is indeed a good strategist.¡±


    ¡°After singing ¡°Empty City Strategies¡±, it not only relieved the immediate urgent need,¡±


    ¡°But also cast a fear in Victoria.¡±


    ¡°Compared with Zhuge Liang¡¯s straw boat borrowing arrows back then, it is not much worse!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s face was a little hot, and he said, ¡°Miss Lin, please don¡¯t praise me.¡±


    ¡°How can I be worthy and dare to bepared with Mr. Zhuge?¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to have the strength of the young master.¡±


    Maria did not continue to develop on this issue, but asked Charlie,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the young master¡¯s n is next?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I have no ns for the time being. In Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°I n to meet grandparents, and it is time for me to rify the grievances of so many years face to


    face.¡±


    Maria agreed and said, ¡°Young Master should indeed go to meet them,¡± ¡°Fromst night to now,


    trust me, they have been waiting for you to appear again.¡±


    Charlie looked at the time, and it was not yet noon, so he said,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s battle was indeed exhausting, and now Victoria has withdrawn the three elders to the


    lair of the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°I can finally breathe a sigh of relief,¡±


    ¡°I will rest at home in the afternoon, and I will go to see my grandfather¡¯s family in the evening.¡±

 Chapter 5610

    Chapter 5610


    Maria agreed, ¡°Young Master has experienced too much fromst night to now, so you really should


    take a good rest.¡±


    Then, she said softly, ¡°In this case, I will not bother you more.¡±


    ¡°After the young master handles the matter at hand,¡±


    ¡°If you still want to see me, you can contact me at any time.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I will start tonight. Go to the Champs-Elysees half-mountain vi to meet my


    grandparents.¡±


    ¡°Later, I will bring the elixir and visit the Zijin Vi.¡±


    ¡°Since I promised the three old gentlemen today that I would give them a chance,¡±


    ¡°Naturally I cannot let them wait for me too long, especially Grandpa Ethan,¡±


    ¡°His physical condition is already making it difficult to wait any longer.¡±


    Maria heard that Charlie was going to Zijin Vi tonight, and asked excitedly,


    ¡°Are you really going to visit Zijin Vi tonight?¡±


    Charlie said firmly, ¡°Of course, but it also depends on whether it is inconvenient for Ms. Lin and the


    three old gentlemen.¡± ¡°If it is inconvenient, you can choose another day.¡±


    ¡°Convenient and totally convenient, naturally convenient!¡±


    ¡°I can fly a helicopter to the Champs-Elysees hot spring to pick you up!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Miss Lin doesn¡¯t have to make such a fuss,¡±


    ¡°I will drive there by myself at night,¡±


    ¡°If Miss Lin doesn¡¯t want the servants of Zijin Vi to see it,¡±


    ¡°Let them avoid it in advance.¡±


    Maria hurriedly said, ¡°Master,ing tonight is not the same as leaving this morning.¡±


    ¡°The servants don¡¯t have to avoid it in advance, unless¡­¡±


    Charlie asked subconsciously, ¡°Unless what?¡±


    Maria said shyly, ¡°Unless¡­ unless The young master is here tonight, so he is not going to leave¡­¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said, ¡°Ahem¡­how could it be¡­Miss Lin, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay for too long, then let the three old gentlemen stay in your other courtyard¡­¡±


    Although Maria on the other end of the phone was blushing,


    Her mouth couldn¡¯t help pouting. Comining, ¡°Is the young master really confused,¡±


    ¡°Or is he pretending to be confused? The young master can y around with Victoria,¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the truth about whether a man and a woman should ept or not?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, you saw everythingst night,¡±


    ¡°If you were born past, you were so close to a man but you couldn¡¯t get married,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the only way for me was to throw myself into a well¡­ ¡°


    Although Maria has lived for more than three hundred years,


    In her bones, she is still the same as Maria when she took the Evergreen Pill.


    That Maria has firmly believed since she was a child that the most important thing for a woman is


    her chastity,


    So when Charlie suddenly appeared from the hot spring pool,


    She told herself in her heart that it was Charlie who would not marry in this life!


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t help sighing to Charlie in her heart, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you know that, in


    terms of love, reason, and everything,¡± ¡°The only way for me is to marry you?


    ¡°This is the first time that I have lived for more than 300 years,¡±


    ¡°So I naturally hope to marry the person I love;¡±


    ¡°Master has already seen all of my love.¡±


    If you don¡¯t marry me, how will the master make me behave in the future?¡± ¡°If the master is willing to


    marry me, then I can fully understand the currentws and regtions.¡±


    ¡°Since the master is already married, and I do not require the master to be married by a


    matchmaker.¡±


    ¡°As long as the master is willing to worship with me before the father¡¯s spiritual throne,¡±


    ¡°And tell the father that the master has married me,¡±


    ¡°Then I am willing to stay with you as a ve for the rest of my life;¡±


    ¡°If the young master is unwilling to marry me, then I¡­ will not marry in this life!¡±

 Chapter 5611

    Chapter 5611


    Charlie didn¡¯t know that the moment he was sent to her by the ring, He had unconsciously ruined


    the girl¡¯s chastity.


    For a girl born in the Ming Dynasty, if she is seen by a man,


    Or has such an intimate act with a man, basically other than marrying him, The only way left was to


    die to show her innocence.


    Therefore, Charlie didn¡¯t even know that Maria had already decided in her heart that she was the


    only one not to marry in this life.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t even know that Maria, who was born in the Ming Dynasty,


    And experienced the Ming and Qing dynasties, hadpletely opposite views on marriage.


    In Maria¡¯s view, it is quite normal for a man to have three wives and four c0ncubines.


    ire was honored by the name of her elder sister.


    At this time, Charlie had just rxed, and an unprecedented sense of fatigue swept over his body


    and mind in an instant.


    Although his cultivation has recovered and the spiritual energy in his body has been filled,


    He still feels extremely tired, so tired that he doesn¡¯t even want to open his eyes.


    So, he tore up the letter he had left for ire and nned to rest at home for a good afternoon.


    In the evening, he went to the mid-level vi in Champs Elysees Hot Spring to formally meet with


    his grandparents and their family.


    When he was lying on the bed, although his exhausted body was temporarily relieved,


    His brain was still humming like an overloaded engine, running at a high speed.


    Everything that happenedst night shed quickly in his mind like a slideshow.


    When he thought back to the moment before he was about to die,


    He still clearly remembered the deep unwillingness deep in his heart.


    Fortunately, the ring that Maria gave him saved his life at a critical moment.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help feeling grateful for the ring.


    He couldn¡¯t help holding the ring in his hand,


    Closing his eyes, quietly felt the smooth and warm touch of the ring.


    In the past, Charlie once thought that this ring was the biggest scam he had ever encountered.


    It sucked out the spiritual energy in his body several times,


    And it was much more hateful than a scammer who was scammed by telmunications.


    But who would have thought that this ring had been secretly protecting him,


    And the aura absorbed by it was actually the pre-stored motivation to save his life.


    If it wasn¡¯t for being sucked away from the aura by the ring again and again,


    The ring would never have been able to take him in front of Maria at critical moments.


    Therefore, Charlie took out two Cultivation Pills,


    And continued to pour the vigorous aura in his body into the ring.


    And this ring, which had been silent for a day, suddenly,


    Like a dry earth, greedily absorbed all the spiritual energy injected by Charlie.


    When the aura in Charlie¡¯s body was almost swallowed by it,


    Charlie hurriedly swallowed the two prepared pills of Cultivation.


    This time, he was no longer stingy with his aura, and only wanted to feed the ring first.


    ¡­


    Hourster.


    After the three elders returned to Buenos Aires by Boeing 777,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    They transferred to a seane and returned to the residence of the Den.


    On the way back, the three of them felt resentful and dissatisfied.


    Originally, the three of them were already somewhat dissatisfied when their retreat was suddenly


    interrupted when they were only one step away from breaking through the Niwan Pce.


    They thought that they would get more rewards after performing an important task,


    But they didn¡¯t expect that after being led by Revendor for a circle at an altitude of 10,000 meters,


    They were brought back without doing anything.


    Victoria¡¯s mentality at this time was more thorough than that of the three elders.


    For the past few hours, her thoughts have been uncontroble.


    At one point, she even wanted to go to Aurous Hill herself to see who took out this painting and


    warned her from afar.


    However, this idea only existed in her mind for a moment and was immediately rejected by her


    completely.


    With a cautious character, she is doomed not to take risks.


    The most risky thing she ever did in her life was to kill Warren after he rejected her.


    And that time, she was behind Warren, who caught him by surprise.


    But this time, it was a mysterious person hiding behind her,


    How dare she expose herself to the other party¡¯s sight.


    Therefore, she can only keep a respectful distance.


    Revendor temporarily settled the three elders in the secret meeting hall, and then hurriedly to see


    Victoria.


    After the meeting, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask her,


    ¡°My lord, you are in such a hurry to let mee back, is there any emergency?¡±


    Victoria¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy, and she said coldly,


    ¡°My identity has been revealed.¡±


    ¡°What?! ¡°Revendor asked in horror, ¡°My lord¡­you haven¡¯t left this ce for twenty years.¡±


    ¡°Who would reveal your identity? Could it be Jeremiah?!¡±


    Victoria shook her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she did it or not.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is that that person not only knows my identity,¡±


    ¡°But also knows my teacher, and most importantly, he also knows my master!¡± ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Revendor took a step back and eximed, ¡°Lord¡­ Your master has passed away for more than


    three hundred years?¡±


    ¡°How can anyone in this world know him?!¡±


    Victoria opened the short video, handed it to Revendor, and said coldly, ¡°Look for yourself.¡±

 Chapter 5612

    Chapter 5612


    Revendor respectfully took the phone, watched the video carefully, and asked in shock,


    ¡°My lord, is this¡­ the old man in these images really your master?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Victoria nodded, ¡°That is, my master Meng Changsheng, the painter, who has painted at least 90%


    of his charm.¡±


    Saying that Victoria said again, ¡°I specte that there is a high probability that the other party knew


    my master earlier than me,¡±


    ¡°And this painting was painted in the Tang Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the other party or the other party¡¯s ancestors already knew my master in the Tang Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Tang Dynasty¡­¡± Revendor widened his eyes and murmured, ¡°Tang, Song,


    Yuan, and Ming¡­the time span in between is more than a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°If the other party really knew your master at that time, I am afraid he is already over a thousand


    years old.¡±


    ¡°If the other party¡¯s ancestors know your master,¡±


    ¡°It proves that the other party is a hermit family that has been passed down for thousands of


    years¡­¡±


    Victoria nodded solemnly, and said, ¡°Now the other party already knows my information,¡±


    ¡°No matter what you say I¡¯m not optimistic about any of them.¡±


    As she said, Victoria said again, ¡°What I can¡¯t understand is why he wants to protect An¡¯s family,


    how can he do anything?¡±


    Revendor eximed, ¡°This person Could it be that he has something to do with Margaret and


    Changying?!¡±


    Victoria gritted her teeth and said, ¡°How is that possible!¡±


    ¡°If he is rted to Margaret and Changying,¡±


    ¡°Then when Jermo attacked him and his wife twenty years ago, he wouldn¡¯t have sat idle!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Revendor frowned, ¡°What the Lord said makes sense¡­¡±


    ¡°The subordinates feel that this matter is very strange, and there are countless possibilities,¡±


    ¡°But each one seems to have some thoughts. What doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Revendor lowered his head and thought for a long time, then looked at Victoria,


    and asked,


    ¡°My lord, I think there is another possibility?¡±


    Victoria said, ¡°Say it!¡±


    Revendor hurriedly said, ¡°My lord, the subordinate feels that the other party may not have any


    rtionship with your master.¡±


    ¡°It is also possible that he just got the painting by chance, and happened to know your identity


    information from Jeremiah or Maria.¡± ¡°So he deliberately used this painting to scare you!¡±


    ¡°Think about it, if the other party is really powerful,¡±


    ¡°Why would he bother to show this painting?¡±


    ¡°It would be more realistic to just wait in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Victoria asked with a frown ¡°You mean, the other party is just bluffing and singing ¡°Empty City


    Strategies¡± to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Revendor said without hesitation, ¡°I think this is a possibility.¡±


    Victoria nodded, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t doubt what you said,¡±


    ¡°But I have no way to prove it. If you really want to prove it,¡±


    ¡°Let the three elders go there, but if the three elders are also killed in Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°The organization will not only suffer heavy losses but may evenpletely anger the other party.¡±


    Revendor thought for a while, and asked: ¡°Lord, can you send an elder to


    Aurous Hill to investigate first?¡±


    ¡°One?¡± Victoria shook her head and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how strong that person is,¡±


    ¡°Since Jermo¡¯s self-explosion failed to kill him, it proves that his strength is definitely higher than any


    of the three elders,¡±


    ¡°Sending an elder there is no different from sending him to death,¡±


    ¡°If the other party is stronger than me, then sending three of them over will have the same result.¡±


    Victoria spoke again, ¡°And have you ever thought about it, the other party may not be using


    master¡¯s portrait to scare me,¡±


    ¡°Or he may be using the master¡¯s portrait to stimte me.¡±


    ¡°If this is not an empty city n but a provocative method, then his ultimate goal, I am afraid They


    want to lure me out!¡±


    Revendor said with a shocked expression, ¡°You are right¡­ Empty city tactics and aggressive tactics


    seem to be almost the same on the surface,¡±


    ¡°But the possible results are one day at a time, one death at a time¡­¡±


    ¡°The other party has fought against us several times in secret,¡±


    ¡°And each time they have gained the upper hand, and now they probably want to force you to show


    up¡­¡±


    Victoria nodded, and said, ¡°Besides, this person is a bit like me.¡±


    Revendor asked hurriedly ¡°My lord, what are you talking about?¡±


    Victoria said, ¡°This person is not only a monk but also very skilled in the use of firearms!¡±


    After speaking, Victoria said again, ¡°Because of people who understand martial arts and people who


    practice Taoism.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you use modern weapons to train the dead warriors and knight guards;¡±


    ¡°The dead warriors trained by us are like chopping melons and vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Those martial arts masters just don¡¯t know how to deal with the dense bullets.¡±


    ¡°And this person is even better than me! He could have thought of using a close-in defense cannon


    to kill a master monk!¡±


    ¡°This man¡¯s method is really not ordinary ruthless!¡±


    Revendor recalled Jarvis being bombed by a close-in defense cannon, couldn¡¯t help but shuddered,


    And couldn¡¯t help but said, ¡°Last time we found out that three people from the ckwater Company


    bought three near-anti-aircraft guns from the ck market in Eastern Europe,¡±


    ¡°And they belonged to the same near-anti-aircraft gun that killed Jarvis;¡±


    ¡°But at the ckwater Company, Javren has been investigating, But he has not found anything


    special.


    He has secretly tied up several executives of ckwater and tortured them, but he has not found


    any clues;¡±


    ¡°In the past few days, the ckwater Company has announced the suspension of sending


    additional troops overseas due to the bizarre deaths of several high-ranking officials,¡±


    ¡°And the subordinates specte that the death of Jarvis is likely to be deliberately med on the


    ckwater Company.¡±


    Victoria hummed and said He said, ¡°Notify Javren that there is no need to investigate the


    ckwater Company anymore.¡±


    ¡°In addition, inform the Governor¡¯s Office of the Five Armies that all external actions will be stopped


    immediately,¡±


    ¡°And the meeting will be silent for three months!¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Revendor said without hesitation, ¡°Okay Lord. This subordinate will inform them all!¡±


    Victoria said again, ¡°By the way, inform the crew to prepare, and I will go to


    Myanmar tomorrow.¡±


    Revendor eximed, ¡°My lord, I dare you, why are you so critical at such a critical moment?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to leave the station?¡±


    Victoria red at him with a murderous look, and said coldly, ¡°Ba5tard! Is this what you should


    ask?¡±

 Chapter 5613

    Chapter 5613


    Revendor trembled from the anger in Victoria¡¯s eyes, knelt on his knees in a hurry,


    And mmed his forehead on the ground, and said in horror,


    ¡°This subordinate should die, please forgive me!¡±


    Victoria snorted coldly and scolded, ¡°From now on! In the future, if you say anything more,¡±


    ¡°You will go back to the Liaodong ancestral mausoleum to fend for yourself!¡±


    The Wu family¡¯s ancestral home is Liaodong, and the family¡¯s ancestral grave is there.


    However, for the Wu family in the Den, once the Lord asked him to return to


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Liaodong to guard the ancestral grave,


    It would be the same as being sent to Ninggu Pagoda by the Qing Dynasty.


    Once he went there, he could only die there in this life.


    Revendor was terrified, he pped himself twice, kowtowed, and cried,


    ¡°This subordinate should die, this subordinate should die! Thank you, Lord of Grace!¡±


    Victoria ignored him, and said calmly, ¡°Go away, tell me when the arrangements have been made!¡±


    ¡°Your subordinate obeys!¡± Revendor kowtowed three times again as if he had been pardoned, and


    fled out the door.


    Victoria suddenly yelled, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Revendor¡¯s back felt cold, he hurriedly turned around, and asked tremblingly,


    ¡°Lord¡­you¡­ What else do you want?¡±


    Victoria asked him, ¡°How are the three elders?¡±


    Seeing that Victoria was not pursuing him, Revendor was relieved,


    And at the same time bowed quickly and said, ¡°Back to the Lord,¡±


    ¡°The three elders are all waiting in the secret hall now.¡±


    Victoria frowned, and asked him, ¡°When I asked you to return,¡±


    ¡°Did you notice any changes in the three of them?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Revendor hesitated for a moment, and said respectfully,


    ¡°Lord, you ordered to return at that time, the three elders seemed a little displeased.¡±


    ¡°Displeased?¡± Victoria sneered, and said calmly,


    ¡°These three people are dissatisfied with me for disturbing their retreat.¡±


    ¡°It seems that human nature is like this. You reward him with a bowl He may not be grateful to you


    for the food,¡±


    ¡°But if you want to take away the half-eaten food, he will hate you instead.¡± Revendor cautiously


    asked, ¡°My lord, what do you think should be done?¡±


    Victoria said calmly, ¡°Award! Naturally, it should be rewarded!¡±


    ¡°Leading troops to fight, you should be rewarded if you win,¡±


    ¡°You should be rewarded if you are tired, and you should be rewarded for running for nothing!¡±


    After that, she said, ¡°However, the award is not for now.¡±


    ¡°Let them hang out and let themin in their hearts.¡±


    ¡°Rewarding them directly will make them feel that they should be rewarded for everything.¡±


    ¡°It is better to let their own thoughts be random first.¡±


    ¡°Diverge, and when the time is right, let them feel ashamed of their previousints.¡±


    Revendor was confused, but he could only tter and praise her:


    ¡°The Lord is wise, and the subordinates feel inferior!¡±


    Victoria knew that he was just innocent. He flirted with ttery,


    So she waved her hands impatiently and said, ¡°Okay, you go and arrange a ce for them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be with them for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk about the rest when Ie back.¡±


    Revendor said without hesitation, ¡°I am here to follow orders!¡±


    After Revendor went out, Victoria paced to a world map projected onto the wall with aser.


    The ceiling of the main hall is more than six meters high, and a world map six meters high and


    twelve meters wide is projected on the entire wall.


    She looked at Myanmar on the map, looked at the southern Yunnan next to Myanmar,


    And looked at the mountains thousands of miles away from southern Yunnan, and her thoughts


    suddenly flew.


    She thought of her senior, and then of her master.


    Thinking of Master¡¯s portrait being taken out to warn her by others today,


    She couldn¡¯t help but whispered to herself, ¡°Master, it seems that you really look down on me and


    senior.¡±


    ¡°Before you left, it was the senior and me, but even so,¡±


    ¡°You never told us the secret of longevity, so I have to learn the details of the secret of longevity


    from others after more than 300 years of your death.¡±


    ¡°I, Victoria, can¡¯t get into your eyes like this?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Victoria¡¯s thoughts instantly returned to 1650, more than three hundred years ago.


    Among the 100,000 mountains, there was a forbidden ce that was rarely visited by people.


    There were no residents here for hundreds of miles.


    The reason is that since hundreds of years ago, there has been an unimaginable miasma here.


    No matter where you go, you will end up outside the miasma, and after inhaling the miasma,


    You would have headaches and nausea that wouldst for several months,


    Excruciating pain and even more desperate people wanted to go inside the miasma to find out and


    finally died in it.


    Therefore, over time, the surrounding mountain people respected this ce and regarded it as an


    absolutely forbidden ce.


    However, these mountain people didn¡¯t know that the center of the miasma was actually the cave


    where Meng Changsheng practiced in seclusion.


    And those miasmas were nothing more than formations he had set up around to iste himself


    from the troubles of mortals.


    He wholeheartedly asked questions, only wished for longevity, and lived alone on this mountain for


    hundreds of years.


    When Victoria and Warren were chased by the Qing army to the Shiwan Dashan,


    They had nowhere to go and plunged into this endless miasma.


    If the Qing army hadn¡¯t set fire to the mountain and angered Meng Changsheng,


    He would not have rescued the two by ident.


    It was only after Meng Changsheng rescued the two that he learned that the outside world had


    undergone sudden changes,


    And the Han Dynasty had been overthrown by the Jurchen, which made him, who is also a Han,


    feel sad.


    It was precisely because of this that he epted Victoria and Warren as disciples,


    Passed on his skills, and let them continue to fight against the Qing Dynasty.


    As for himself, he still couldn¡¯t give up his wish for longevity and continued to stay in the Mountains


    to practice hard.

 Chapter 5614

    Chapter 5614


    At this time, Victoria¡¯s thoughts flew to 1662 again.


    That¡¯s right, she still only thought of joining her senior Warren in dedicating herself to the anti-Qing


    cause and dying.


    They assassinated together, but they never thought that the enemy also attracted many capable


    people and strangers,


    And the assassination failed. Almost all the righteous men who participated in the operation with


    them died in battle,


    But she and her senior fought to the death to make a bloody way.


    After the failure of the operation, both of them were extremely depressed, and at that time, Nanming


    was almost destroyed, and the maind had no main force to resist the Qing Dynasty,


    So Warren proposed to her that the two of them go to Taiwan to seek refuge with Zheng


    Chenggong,


    The surname of the country, hoping to follow The surname of the country, continue to resist the


    ambition of the Qing Dynasty.


    The two struggled to escape from the siege of the Qing army in southern Yunnan.


    It was a pity that they failed to fulfill their wishes.


    Before they had finished half the journey,


    The news of Guo Xingye¡¯s sudden death spread back to the maind.


    At that time, the Qing court could not wait for the whole country to celebrate.


    And she and Warren were also disheartened at that moment.


    The two knew that their strength was limited and they couldn¡¯t do anything with their arms.


    In addition, the Qing army looked for them everywhere.


    In desperation, the two had no choice but to return to Shiwan Dashan and seek refuge with Meng


    Changsheng again.


    But who would have thought that Meng Changsheng had reached his end at that time?


    Thinking of this, Victoria fast-forwarded again and came to the spring of 1663.


    The scene from that year resurfaced in her mind again.


    She and her senior were meditating.


    Meng Changsheng, whose eyebrows and beard were already white, came to the two of them with a


    stooped figure,


    And said calmly, ¡°Warren, Victoria, you twoe with me.¡±


    The two just felt that today¡¯s Master was extremely tired, but they didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.


    So, the two followed him to his stone room.


    Meng Changsheng pointed to the two futons in front of him, and said to them, ¡°Sit down!¡±


    Seeing this, the two respectfully crossed their legs in front of him.


    Only then did Meng Changsheng say, ¡°Although the fate between me and others is shallow,¡±


    ¡°After all, we are masters and apprentices. You also have the great cause of resisting the Qing


    Dynasty in your heart.¡±


    ¡°You are both teachers. I also hope that you can continue this great cause and recover as soon as


    possible¡­¡±


    After finishing speaking, he took out two pills from his pocket, put them on the stone table in front of


    the two of them,


    And said lightly, ¡°These two pills are the eternal green pills that I mentioned to you, take this pill,¡±


    ¡°The life expectancy can be up to 500 years, 500 years of vicissitudes,¡±


    ¡°I hope that with these two elixirs, you canplete the great cause of fighting the Qing Dynasty.¡±


    Victoria was very excited when she heard that the elixir in front of her was actually an evergreen


    elixir that could let her live for 500 years.


    She couldn¡¯t stop thanking him over and over again. ¡°Master! Don¡¯t worry,


    Master, I will definitely drive the Manchu Emperor back to Ninggu Pagoda!¡±


    Warren looked at the two pills, and then looked up at Meng Changsheng,


    With a certain expression on his face. Asked nervously,


    ¡°Master, why did you give such a precious pill to your disciples today?¡±


    Meng Changsheng said indifferently, ¡°A thousand years seems to be a long time,¡±


    ¡°But it is only a snap of your fingers. The so-called longevity, now it seems, In fact, it is just pulling


    the original normal life forcibly, just like an ingot of gold,¡±


    ¡°Although it can be stretched into an extremely long gold thread, but its essence is just that ingot of


    gold.¡±


    Warren said nkly, ¡°Master, this apprentice is stupid, I don¡¯t understand what you mean, I hope


    Master rifies it¡­¡±


    Meng Changsheng said indifferently, ¡°Expelling captives, entering the Tao as a middle-aged


    teacher,¡±


    ¡°Although I have lived for a thousand years, the situation of more than 900 years is in the During


    meditation and cultivation,¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you, I would not have known that the outside world had changed so much.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, although I have lived for thousands of years, the truly wonderful life is only


    a few decades.¡±


    ¡°The remaining 900 years are boring. Now that I think about it, it would have been better if I didn¡¯t


    enter the Tao,¡±


    ¡°And as a teacher, I can enjoy the family happiness of having children and grandchildren¡­¡±


    Warren was even more puzzled, and blurted out, ¡°Master, You have cultivated for thousands of


    years to change your fate against the sky.¡±


    ¡°If you seed in ascension one day, wouldn¡¯t you really seek longevity?¡± Meng Changsheng


    smiled miserably, andmented, ¡°Change your fate against the sky¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you change your fate against the sky? , It¡¯s just a dream, other people¡¯s dream, waking up


    overnight,¡±


    ¡°But I wake up from a dream of a thousand years, a dream of a thousand years, a dream of a


    thousand years,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a stupid teacher!¡± Warren realized that the mood of the master was different from the past,


    And hurriedly asked with concern, ¡°Master, what happened to you today?¡±


    ¡°Did you feel upset when you thought of something sad?¡±


    Meng Changsheng waved his hand, and said calmly, ¡°There is nothing sad about being a teacher,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the deadline is in front of us, and I feel unwilling.¡± ¡°Deadline?!¡± Both Warren and


    Victoria turned pale with shock.


    At this time, Meng Changsheng said calmly, ¡°The thousand-year deadline for me hase,¡±


    ¡°But unfortunately, I have never solved the next puzzle and can no longer extend my life.¡±


    ¡°These two pills are just to give you before the deadline.¡±


    ¡°After you be a master, you will take the elixir and go down the mountain to continue fighting


    against the Qing Dynasty!¡±


    Warren burst into tears and asked in disbelief, ¡°Master, are you joking? You are so strong, how


    could you¡­¡±


    Meng Changsheng smiled wryly, ¡°No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t beat thews of


    Heaven.¡±


    ¡°All you can do is dy it. Now it seems that the call is just two days away.¡±


    Victoria at the side thought of something, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Master, if the way of heaven ising to you¡­then¡­then¡­¡±


    At this point, Victoria stuttered suddenly, hesitating and unable to say what to do next.


    Meng Changsheng looked at her, and asked with a smile, ¡°Victoria, what do you want to say, but it


    doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Victoria pursed her lips, and summoned up her courage to say,


    ¡°Master, if the way of heaven ising to you, then what you have learned all your life,¡±


    ¡°As well as the instruments and elixirs you have cultivated all your life, can you pass them on to me


    and senior brother?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if you really¡­really passed away, wouldn¡¯t these treasures be wasted¡­¡±


    Meng Changsheng looked at Victoria, then the two eternal green pills,


    He knew what Victoria was thinking. She must have felt that he had practiced for thousands of


    years,


    And naturally, there were countless treasures in his hands,


    So it was impossible to only have two pills. Before Meng Changsheng could speak,


    Warren reprimanded her sharply, ¡°Victoria! What are you talking about?! How can you talk to Master


    like that!¡±


    Looking at Victoria, he smiled and said, ¡°Victoria, as a teacher,¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I do have a lot of lifelong learning and treasures,¡±


    ¡°But I am stingy and I don¡¯t want to pass on my lifelong learning to you.¡±

 Chapter 5615

    Chapter 5615


    ¡°You are not lucky enough?!¡±


    Victoria frowned when she heard these words, and blurted out


    ¡°Master, why is fate not enough?!¡±


    Meng Changsheng said indifferently, ¡°Your time to enter the Tao is too short.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand things andprehend things by analogy,¡±


    ¡°But in the future if you understand the gossip in the Book of Changes,¡±


    ¡°You will know that people have many fates, and fate is the key to everything.¡±


    Victoria asked in surprise, ¡°Master, what is fate¡¯s character?¡±


    Meng Changsheng said, ¡°Fate is the foundation of a person.¡±


    ¡°The specific fate is either the heavenly stems and the earthly branches, or the birds and beasts;¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s fate is the heavenly stems and earthly branches.¡±


    ¡°At most, it is an extreme Liming grid, but if you want to go against the sky, you must at least have a


    tiger grid and a python grid; If higher the dragon grid;¡±


    ¡°The higher the fate, the smoother the path of cultivation,¡±


    ¡°And the greater the chance of changing your fate against the sky.¡±


    Speaking of this, Meng Changsheng sighed,


    ¡°My fate is a unicorn. Although a unicorn is strong,¡±


    ¡°It is far from enough to change my fate against the sky.¡±


    Victoria asked subconsciously, ¡°Then what kind of fate is enough?¡±


    Meng Changsheng sighed, ¡°If you want to change your fate against the sky,¡±


    ¡°Longge is just a beginner, but even Longge is only qualified to change your fate against the sky,¡±


    ¡°But those who can really change your fate against the sky are only one in a hundred in Longge.¡±


    Speaking of this, Neng Changsheng paused for a moment, then continued,


    ¡°If you are a dragon, your chances of sess will be much higher.¡±


    Victoria hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, then what is my fate?¡±


    Meng Changsheng said indifferently, ¡°You and Warren are both Huge is the lowest fate among


    those who cultivate the Tao.¡±


    ¡°Although it is not difficult for you two to enter the Tao,¡±


    ¡°If you want to go far, it is tantamount to dreaming.¡±


    ¡°This elixir is the opportunity I gave you.¡±


    Victoria asked with a dejected expression, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you want to give us more help because my


    senior brother and I don¡¯t have enough fate?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°The Qings outside have almost unified the Central ins,¡±


    ¡°And my senior brother and I are already weak.¡±


    ¡°If there are no more Strong skills and magic tools,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid it will be difficult toplete the great cause of resisting the Qing Dynasty¡­¡±


    Meng Changsheng smiled, and said, ¡°Victoria, the master¡¯s lifelong learning and magic tools


    treasures have already been settled.¡±


    ¡°In the future, only those who are destined to have a higher fate than mine can have the opportunity


    to open it,¡±


    ¡°And whoever can get it will be my inheritor.¡±


    Victoria couldn¡¯t help shing a bit of haze, she didn¡¯t expect that the master¡¯s life was about to


    come to an end,


    But he said such cruel words, ording to what he said,


    She was not qualified to inherit his skills and magic weapon at all, And this elixir was already a great


    deal of face to her.


    Victoria was extremely depressed in her heart.


    At this moment, her gratitude to Meng Changsheng disappeared instantly, And what was left was


    only strong unwillingness and hatred. However, she didn¡¯t dare to show it in front of Meng


    Changsheng,


    So she could only bury this hatred in her heart.


    At this time, Meng Changsheng took out a ring, handed it to Warren, and said,


    ¡°Warren, you are upright and understand righteousness, but you are still too kind in your bones,¡±


    ¡°And you will inevitably suffer in the future. This ring is for you.¡±


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t need it anymore, so I give it to you as a teacher.¡±


    ¡°If you can understand the mystery of it before the deadline,¡±


    ¡°You can live another five hundred years like me;¡±


    ¡°The teacher hopes that you can recapture the country for the Han people,¡±


    ¡°Just like the Great General Sima and the General Hussars did in the past,¡±


    ¡°Driving the Huns to Mobei, drinking horses in the vast sea, and sealing wolves to live in Xu!¡±


    Victoria, who was on the side, was even more shocked when she heard this.


    She knew that the other meaning of Master¡¯s words was that she was not upright enough,


    And there was still a big gappared with her senior brother, which made her even more


    unhappy.


    Warren didn¡¯t want to ept the ring at this time, and quickly refused,


    ¡°Master, you have helped the disciple too much, this ring, the disciple cannot ept it¡­¡±


    Meng Changsheng smiled lightly, and threw the ring at Warren,


    The ring suddenly disappeared in the air, and in the next second, it was already on Warren¡¯s finger.


    Before Warren could understand the reason, Meng Changsheng said,


    ¡°Warren, the ring has already recognized you as master, so you should keep it well.


    If something happens to you in the future, this ring may save your life.¡±


    ¡°After finishing speaking, two cranes raised by Meng Changsheng suddenly came in,


    And the two cranes stood on either side of Meng Changsheng, Rubbing their necks against his


    body, whimpering and crying.


    Meng Changsheng stretched out his hands to caress the two cranes,


    Then stood up, and said, ¡°The limit of being alive hase,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, leave this ce, and don¡¯te back again.¡±


    Warren burst into tears and choked up. ¡°Master, I want to see you off for thest time!¡±


    Meng Changsheng waved his hand, ¡°I have practiced here for hundreds of years as a teacher.¡±


    ¡°This is not only my cave, but also my tomb.


    ¡°Looking at the two cranes, he said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s enough to have them with me.¡±


    After saying that, Meng Changsheng suddenly stretched out his right hand and waved his sleeves.


    Warren and Victoria¡¯s eyes went dark for a moment.


    They found that they had instantly returned to the cave where they meditated and practiced before.


    Warren yelled ¡°Master!¡±


    After that, he ran out of the cave, but the original cave where Master practiced and lived


    disappeared without a trace in an instant,


    And the huge cave hadpletely disappeared as if Never been there.

 Chapter 5616

    Chapter 5616


    Warren looked shocked, not understanding what happened.


    But at this moment, in the valley, there were a few mournful crane cries that suddenly echoed.


    Immediately afterward, the crane cries spread all the way to the west, feeling farther and farther


    away.


    Warren knew that Master had already sat down on the spot and drove west.


    He knelt on the ground and choked up, ¡°Master¡­ Warren thanks you for your kindness in


    preaching!¡±


    After finishing speaking, he knocked three times heavily on his head.


    At this moment, Victoria¡¯s voice sounded from behind, ¡°Brother! Why are you worshiping that old


    ba5tard!¡±


    Warren turned his head immediately, and shouted with tears in his eyes,


    ¡°Victoria! What nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up!¡± p your mouth!¡±


    ¡°p the mouth?¡± Victoria said disdainfully, ¡°That old ba5tard had practiced for thousands of years,¡±


    ¡°And must have countless exercises, pills, and magic tools in his hands.¡±


    ¡°Before he died, he only gave you and me one pill. It¡¯s too much!¡±


    Warren scolded angrily, ¡°It¡¯s a bunch of nonsense! Master saved us, brought us into Taoism,¡±


    ¡°And helped us fight against the Qing Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°This kind of kindness is like parents. How can you say such rebellious words!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wrong am I?!¡± Victoria roared angrily,


    ¡°He was going to die, and he was so stingy to you and me!¡±


    ¡°What is he doing with those exercises and treasures?¡±


    ¡°Is he really going to hide them somewhere and wait for someone who is destined?!¡±


    ¡°If you say fate, don¡¯t you and I have enough fate with him?!¡±


    Warren gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Victoria, what you said today made me dumbfounded!¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a rebellious ba5tard!¡±


    Victoria was also full of anger, so she said coldly,


    ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to look at that old thing.¡±


    ¡°Now that he is dead, then you and I should take this Eternal Green Pill,¡±


    ¡°And then hurry up to improve our cultivation, and get rid of it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Find the good things hidden in this old cave!¡±


    Warren was extremely disappointed, ¡°Victoria, from today on, I am no longer your senior brother,¡±


    ¡°And you are no longer my junior sister. From today on, I do not recognize you.¡±


    ¡°You are alone, and I have nothing to do with you!¡±


    Victoria became anxious immediately, and blurted out,


    ¡°Senior Brother! Why are you so dull?! That old thing has lived for a thousand years by himself,¡±


    ¡°Why did he only give us five? A century-old elixir?¡±


    ¡°It is clear that he had reservations about you and me, and it is a great reservation!¡±


    Warren waved his hand, ¡°Victoria, I will have a game with your brother.¡±


    ¡°Here, I will be showing filial piety for the master for three years, and you can leave on your own.¡±


    Victoria stomped her feet angrily, and blurted out, ¡°Senior! How can you let me go alone at this


    time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still not understand the affection I have shown you these years?¡±


    ¡°Do you know? Since you think I me Master, okay, then I take back what I just said,¡±


    ¡°Since Master gave us two pills that can take us for five hundred years,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take the pills together, and from then on Get married and live a good life for five


    hundred years?¡±


    Warren said with a cold face, ¡°Victoria, ever since Maria¡¯s mother passed away,


    I swore that I would not continue with another woman in this life.¡±


    ¡°In this life, apart from fighting the Qing Dynasty and restoring the Ming Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°I only have one wish, which is to take good care of Maria.¡±


    ¡°Although the elixir can help me live for five hundred years, I don¡¯t know how to take it,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t live to see Maria grow old and die,¡±


    ¡°If you want to live for five hundred years, you can live it yourself!¡± Victoria gritted her teeth and


    asked:


    ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve talked about this, and you still don¡¯t want to marry me?¡±


    Warren nodded, ¡°I said, in this life, I won¡¯t continue.¡±


    Victoria asked him, ¡°Then your pill What about the medicine? Don¡¯t you really n to take it?¡±


    Warren nodded again, ¡°This evesting pill will make a father watch his daughter grow old and his


    daughter¡¯s daughter grow old.¡±


    ¡°This kind of elixir is no different from poison to me, so I won¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Victoria said coldly, ¡°Since Senior doesn¡¯t like this elixir and won¡¯t take it, I will take it.¡±


    ¡°If I can find a good husband, I can live with him until the age of five hundred and enjoy the glory of


    this world!¡±


    Victoria said again, ¡°That¡¯s right! There is also the ring that the master gave you!¡±


    ¡°Since you have no fighting spirit, it¡¯s useless for you to keep this ring.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave it to me! As long as you give me these two things,¡±


    ¡°I will leave Shiwan mountains immediately.¡±


    ¡°From today onwards, you will follow your own way, and I will cross my singlenk bridge.¡±


    ¡°In this life, I won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡±


    Warren shook his head, looked into the distance, and murmured,


    ¡°The reason why the Evergreen Pill is like arsenic to me is because I still have a daughter named


    Maria,¡±


    ¡°But Maria is only seventeen years old, and she is not yet married,¡±


    ¡°After I have shown filial piety for my master for three years,¡±


    ¡°I will give her this elixir so that she can live a good life for five hundred years.¡± Victoria stood behind


    Warren with blue veins rising up!


    She quietly put one hand on her waist, and said in a cold voice,


    ¡°Senior brother, you really broke my heart. I have lived such a big life.¡±


    ¡°Countless young talents want to marry me, but you are the only one who will not marry me from the


    beginning to the end.¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, today you have ruined my heart so much, how can I live the remaining four hundred


    years well!¡±


    After that, without waiting for Warren to react,


    She immediately pulled out a soft sword from her waist, and with a flick of her wrist,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The soft sword immediately became extremely hard.


    Immediately, she stabbed the soft sword into Warren at an extremely fast speed.


    Chasing the back!


    Warren never dreamed that Victoria, who was by his side and surrounded him all day long,


    And was treated as a younger sister by him, and would attack him behind his back.


    He only felt a sharp pain in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help thinking of the daughter he was thinking


    of.


    Immediately afterward, his eyes darkened, and the person instantly disappeared from the Shiwan


    mountains!


    When Victoria thought that Warren would surely die if he was hit with all her strength,


    Warren disappeared instantly in front of her without a trace!


    All that was left was a dangling sword and the blood dripping from it¡­ Drop by drop¡­

 Chapter 5617

    Chapter 5617


    Warren disappeared in an instant, which made Victoria extremely shocked.


    She hadn¡¯t figured out why Warren disappeared out of thin air at first,


    But after a moment of astonishment,


    She realized that he must have been teleported to other ces by the ring.


    This made her roar angrily, and gritted her teeth,


    ¡°Old man, you are so biased! You said that Warren and I are not qualified to inherit your


    inheritance,¡±


    ¡°But you gave him a magic weapon that can teleport!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have it? Why! Say it! Say it!¡±


    The cave where Meng Changsheng had been dissolved and the seriously injured


    Warren disappeared,


    Leaving only Victoria and her hysterical roar echoing in the valley.


    After a long time, Victoria wiped off the blood on the soft sword expressionlessly,


    Inserted the soft sword back into her waist, and said coldly,


    ¡°Warren, after today, you and I will be mortal enemies!¡±


    After saying that, she didn¡¯t turn her head back and walked down the mountain at a steady pace.


    More than ten dayster, when she rushed to the south of Yunnan non-stop,


    She realized that Warren had been buried in the ground,


    And his most beloved daughter, Maria, had also disappeared without a trace.


    Victoria dug up Warren¡¯s tomb, confirmed that he was dead,


    And that the ring was not buried with him,


    She began to have a long-term love affair with Maria. The three hundred years of pursuit.


    Because she had seen with her own eyes that the ring could teleport people thousands of miles


    away at a critical moment of life,


    So she had been emphasizing to those in charge of hunting Maria over the years that Maria must


    be captured alive and must not be killed.


    However, after so many years, she still failed to capture her back.


    This incident made Victoria very angry.


    After a while, she, who was at the residence of the Den, gradually withdrew her thoughts.


    Looking back on those years, her heart was still resentful.


    In the past three hundred years, apart from hunting down Maria, She has also been looking for the


    inheritance left by her master, But for so many years, she has not found any clues.


    More than 20 years ago, a young couple entered Shiwanda Mountain with clues they identally


    found overseas.


    Victoria has always suspected that they got the inheritance left by the master, But this guess has


    never been confirmed.


    And for more than 20 years, she has been trying to confirm her conjecture, But she has exhausted


    all means, and still can¡¯t get the answer she wants.


    Now, another descendant of Master suddenly revealed his identity and used


    Master¡¯s portrait as a warning to her,


    Which made her feel an unprecedented sense of crisis and oppression.


    Although she didn¡¯t dare to go to Aurous Hill, in order to find the inheritance of her Master¡¯s practice


    for thousands of years, She decided to go to Shiwan Mountain again.


    She has always been extremely cautious and did not dare to go directly to China, So she prepared


    to return to China via Myanmar.


    Myanmar has thousands of kilometers of borders bordering southern Yunnan. The reason why she


    wanted to go to Myanmar was because after thinking about it she realized that,


    She could cross the border alone and sneak into southern Yunnan.


    If she wants to go to Shiwan Mountains,


    She needs to fly to Vietnam, which is actually closer than Myanmar.


    However, she ns to go to southern Yunnan first,


    To visit Warren¡¯s grave, and then go to Shiwan Mountains from south Yunnan.

 Chapter 5618

    Chapter 5618


    At the same time.


    Champs Elysees Hot Spring Vi in Aurous Hill.


    The An family waited anxiously for a whole day, but they couldn¡¯t see Charlie.


    The family didn¡¯t think about food and drink all day long,


    They just wanted to see Charlie as soon as possible and confirm with their own eyes that he was


    safe and sound.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At dinner time, Orvel brought a few people to the door,


    Knocked on the door and came in, and said to Marshal who came to open the door,


    ¡°Mr. An, I have prepared some good meals for you all,¡±


    ¡°And these are the chefs under me. It is specially cooked here,¡±


    ¡°And the ingredients of the meals are checked by me personally.¡± ¡°I also watch them when they


    were cooking. It¡¯s okay, you can take it with confidence!¡±


    Marshal did not expect that Orvel, a middle-aged man,


    Could do things in a rough and detailed manner. When he was surprised,


    He couldn¡¯t help but thank him and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome for Mr. Hong!¡±


    Orvel hurriedly said, ¡°Look at what you said, Mr. An, all of you are rtives of Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°And I am Master Wade¡¯s subordinate, and it is only right for me to serve you all.¡±


    The olddy came over at this time and said quietly,


    ¡°Mr. Hong, we all had the meals you prepared at noon. We didn¡¯t move much, to be honest,¡±


    ¡°We really don¡¯t have much appetite at this time, I don¡¯t know what happened to my Charlie,¡±


    ¡°There has been no news, and I haven¡¯t seen anyoneing, I can¡¯t let this feeling go¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ ¡­¡± The old man Nics couldn¡¯t help sighing,


    ¡°Mr. Hong, can you contact Charlie for us?¡±


    ¡°Master Wade specially told me to arrange it. Not only did I prepare all the special dishes for you,¡±


    ¡°But also specially asked me to prepare the best wine.¡±


    ¡°As for Master Wade¡¯s intention, I don¡¯t need to make any revtions. You can guess.¡±


    The old man suddenly asked in surprise,


    ¡°Mr. Hong, you¡­you mean, Charlie is going toe over for dinner tonight?!¡± The olddy on the


    side also said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Hong, Charlie really wants to have dinner with us?¡±


    Orvel said with a smile, ¡°Respected elders, Master Wade only ordered me to prepare the best


    banquet and the best wine,¡±


    ¡°And didn¡¯t tell me anything else, but I think it should be what you guessed.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± The olddy¡¯s eyes turned red with excitement,


    And while wiping her tears, she said incoherently,


    ¡°Charlie ising¡­Marshal, get ready!¡±


    Marshal asked quickly ¡°Mom, if you need me to prepare anything, just tell me.¡± The olddy said


    nervously, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s just that Charlie hasn¡¯t eaten with us for twenty years,¡±


    ¡°So we have to prepare some things that he loved to eat when he was a child.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I still remember that he loves my fried eggnt boxes,¡±


    ¡°You go and prepare the ingredients, the sooner the better!¡±


    Marshal patiently exined, ¡°Mom, we were hurriedly brought here by Mr. Hongst night.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that there are no ingredients, even the kitchen utensils may notplete.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Mr. Hong said that Charlie ordered us not to leave here.¡± Thedy said hastily, ¡°Then you


    call someone to bring some over.¡± ¡°My eldest grandsones back. As a grandmother, I can¡¯t just


    prepare everything!¡±


    Marshal said helplessly, ¡°Mom, there is no mobile phone in this house.¡±


    ¡°The signal is out and numbers can¡¯t be dialed out from a fixed line,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s unrealistic to find someone to send it temporarily.¡±


    Orvel hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. An, the mobile phone signal here was blocked by Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°He said that there may be informers in the An family.¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed tomunicate with the outside world.¡±


    Marshal asked in surprise, ¡°There are still informers in the An family?!¡±


    Orvel exined, ¡°Master Wade is just suspicious, so for the sake of caution,¡±


    ¡°No one should not contact the outside world for the time being.¡±


    He quickly said to the olddy, ¡°Lady An, I brought all the chefs from my restaurant here.¡±


    ¡°They are just down the mountain, and the ingredients and kitchen utensils are all avable.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, I will prepare it for you. I will prepare itter and bring it to you!¡±


    The olddy immediately became happy when she heard this and said gratefully, ¡°Oh, thank you so


    much, Mr. Hong!¡±

 Chapter 5619

    Chapter 5619


    Knowing that Charlie wasing for dinner, The family was as happy as children on Christmas.


    The olddy gathered her children to help,


    Tidy up the dining table, and arranged the cold dishes and cold dishes ordered by Orvel.


    The old man also kept saying, ¡°Today is a good day.¡±


    ¡°When Charliees, I will drink a few sses of whatever he says!¡±


    Tece on the side quickly said,


    ¡°Dad, you have just recovered a little, so you should stop drinking.¡±


    ¡°What a joke.¡± The old man said without hesitation,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the recovery of the body just for this day?¡±


    ¡°How can such an important day be passed without drinking!¡±


    The olddy smiled and said,


    ¡°Tece, your dad wants to drink, so let him drink.¡±


    ¡°After twenty years of anticipation, my grandson is finally back,¡±


    ¡°Let alone him, even I want to drink two sses.¡±


    Marshal hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Hong to help prepare two bottles of red wine?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink a littleter.¡±


    The olddy said with a smile, ¡°Okay! Then we will drink some red wine,¡± ¡°And you two will drink


    some white wine with your father and Charlie.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Marshal said nodding in agreement.


    The olddy said to Duncan again, ¡°Duncan, do you want to drink some?¡±


    ¡°My savior, today he will finallye back with his real identity to reunite with his family,¡±


    ¡°On such a happy day, I must drink more!¡±


    The olddy agreed repeatedly, but she couldn¡¯t stop smiling from ear to ear.


    When she thought that her grandson wasing soon.


    The few people had just helped the olddy arrange the cold dishes when they heard Orvel at the


    door suddenly shouting,


    ¡°Master Wade is here!¡±


    When the An family heard this, they became even more excited,


    And the old man blurted out, ¡°Let¡¯s go to meet him together!¡±


    The other An family members and Duncan followed Nics and walked out quickly without any


    hesitation or pause.


    At this time, Charlie had already arrived at the entrance of the vi in the BMW 5series that his


    father-inw stopped using and handed over to him.


    As soon as the car came to a stop in the yard, the An family came out together led by Mr. An.


    Charlie hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car yet, but when he saw his grandpa, And grandma¡¯s family from


    the car, he was still somewhat nervous.


    And the An family also stopped in a position about two meters in front of Charlie¡¯s car,


    With a smile on their faces, waiting for Charlie to get out of the car.


    Charlie took a deep breath, adjusted his mental state, then opened the door and stepped out of the


    car.


    As soon as he got out of the car, the olddy An couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions,


    She stepped forward with red eyes, grabbed Charlie¡¯s hand, and said with a sob, ¡°Charlie, grandma


    had been looking forward to you for twenty years, and finally she has you here¡­ ¡­¡±


    Charlie also sighed in his heart.


    At this moment, no matter how much heined back then, He was also diluted by the feeling


    of family reunion.


    The feeling that blood is thicker than water made him feel a little ashamed,


    So he felt very sorry He opened his mouth and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandma, for making you wait for me for so long¡­¡±


    Mrs. An shook her head repeatedly, shedding tears, and said,


    ¡°Needless to say I¡¯m sorry, you didn¡¯t do bad to grandma,¡±


    ¡°It was grandpa and grandma who feel sorry!¡±


    The eyes were wet with tears, and murmured to the side,


    ¡°Charlie, for the past twenty years, the An family has been thinking about you all the time.¡±


    ¡°We have searched all over the world to find you,¡±


    ¡°And we have searched more than once.¡±


    ¡°But I never thought that you would be in Aurous Hill all the time¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°To tell the truth, Grandpa, after my parents had an ident,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Leon arranged me in the orphanage. The orphanage has been hiding my true identity.¡±


    Mr. An couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°It seems that I still underestimated your father¡¯s ability.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid only your father could think of such a bold ck under the light.¡± Speaking of this, he said


    with great relief, ¡°I used to think that your father might be the most capable young talent I had ever


    met,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that his son, you could still be better than him,¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you¡­ You have been helping us in secret,¡±


    ¡°And your grandmother, I, and your aunts and uncles would have probably already been dead.¡±


    Charlie said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be so polite,¡±


    ¡°I have half of the An family¡¯s blood in me,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t care about formalities anyway.¡±


    ¡°How would I just sit back and watch An¡¯s family.¡±


    Mr. An¡¯s eyes were red, and he choked up and said,


    ¡°Last time, your grandfather was critically ill,¡±


    ¡°And at the hands of a grand daughter, you suddenly sent a life-saving pill.¡±


    ¡°That pill, Charlie, you asked my daughter to bring it, right?¡±


    Charlie clicked, nodded, and said, ¡°I heard that you were seriously ill,¡±


    ¡°And it was inconvenient for me toe forward,¡±


    ¡°So I asked Sara to rush over with the pill.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, she arrived in time.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Mr. An sighed, stretched out three fingers, trembling, said:


    ¡°Charlie, including that one time, grandpa owes you three lives, three!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa, these are just a little effort for me, you don¡¯t have to take it to


    heart.¡±


    ¡°How can it be like that!¡± Nics blurted out,


    ¡°Charlie, you are the savior of the entire An family,¡±


    ¡°And the An family will definitely repay you with all their might!¡±

 Chapter 5620

    Chapter 5620


    Charlie waved his hand and said with a smile,


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re too disrespectful when you say that.¡±


    The olddy on the side hurriedly said,


    ¡°Nics, Charlie just came here, let¡¯s talk about these things slowly in the future!¡±


    After speaking, without waiting for the old man to speak,


    She quickly asked him, ¡°Charlie, since you have already met Sara,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk about it?¡± Bring her with you? Grandma really likes her!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°She is still on tour in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And she should return to China in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Then I will bring her to see you and grandpa again.¡±


    The olddy repeated nodding and saying, ¡°Okay! Good! That¡¯s great! Charlie,¡±


    ¡°This girl is really the only good girl grandma has ever seen in her life.¡±


    ¡°She is also your fianc¨¦e that your mother had betrothed to you a few years ago.¡±


    ¡°You should get married to her as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°For you, it is a lover who finally got married, and for us,¡±


    ¡°It is a witness of a match made in heaven, besides that,¡±


    ¡°Your parents¡¯ spirits in heaven will definitely be very gratified!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve already been married.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The olddy asked in surprise, ¡°Married? With whom?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°ire, the daughter of the Willson family in Aurous Hill.¡± The olddy was even more


    surprised.


    She is the hostess of the world¡¯s number-one Chinese family, And her rank is so high that no other


    family in China can match her.


    She has never heard of the Aurous Hill Willson family.


    So, the olddy asked him, ¡°Charlie, when did you get married?¡±


    ¡°Four years ago.¡± Charlie said seriously, ¡°Just when I had nothing and was worthless.¡±


    When he spoke with a firm tone, he knew that he was still very satisfied with his wife, so he quickly


    asked,


    ¡°Charlie, where is our granddaughter-inw?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring her to grandma to see?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°A few days ago Knowing that all of you areing to Aurous Hill,¡± ¡°I had a


    premonition that there might be a danger, so I sent her to the United States.¡±


    The olddy nodded and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it won¡¯t be toote when shees


    back!¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°Grandma, even if shees back,¡±


    ¡°I probably won¡¯t bring her to see you and grandpa.¡±


    The olddy asked puzzledly, ¡°Why, Charlie? Are you stillining about your grandpa?¡±


    Charlie shook his head slightly, and said, ¡°Grandma, My wife¡­ still doesn¡¯t know my real identity.¡±


    Everyone present widened their eyes.


    No one expected that Charlie¡¯s wife who had been married for four years would not know his real


    identity.


    The olddy couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Charlie, you have been married to that girl surnamed Willson for


    four years,¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she know your identity?¡±


    Charlieughed at himself and said, ¡°When she married me, I was useless. I was still moving bricks


    and cement at the construction site.¡± ¡°Later, when I got married, I joined the Willson family.¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of the Willson family, I was born in an orphanage.¡±


    ¡°I have studied at a low-end poption with no real skills.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was also happy with the feeling that no one paid attention to me,¡±


    ¡°So I never opened in front of Willson family to reveal my identity¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie said again, ¡°Later, Leon found me and gave me a sum of money and a


    company,¡±


    ¡°And I myself had some special encounters, and I arrived to this day,¡±


    ¡°But during this period of time, I didn¡¯t think about how to tell ire about me,¡±


    ¡°So, fortunately, I kept it a secret and didn¡¯t let her know.¡±


    Grandma thought for a moment, nodded understandingly, and sighed,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°A friend in need is a friend. When you had nothing,¡±


    ¡°She could still marry you and never left you. This is really remarkable.¡±


    Speaking, she couldn¡¯t help asking with some expectations,


    ¡°Charlie, since you have been married for four years, don¡¯t you already have a child?


    ¡°


    Others also looked at Charlie expectantly, hoping to hear the good news from him. Charlie touched


    his nose in embarrassment, ¡°Grandma, we haven¡¯t had a child yet¡­¡±


    Everyone was a little surprised, and at the same time also a little disappointed.


    The old man Nics quickly changed the topic and said to Charlie,


    ¡°By the way, Charlie, grandpa will introduce you to your three uncles and aunts.¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t seen


    you for so many years. They have changed a lot. I¡¯m afraid you will not recognize them.¡±


    Nics started with Marshal, and introduced, ¡°Charlie, this is your eldest uncle. You should have


    met some time ago.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said calmly, ¡°Uncle came to Aurous Hill to participate in the pill auction,¡±


    ¡°And I was watching the real-time monitoring from behind.


    Marshal sneered twice, and said, ¡°I just guessed that you kicked me out, and you really didn¡¯t wrong


    me!¡±


    Charlie smiled, and said seriously, ¡°Uncle, the state owns the statew, and the family has family


    rules.¡±


    ¡°The first rule of the Rejuvenation Pill Auction was that no one can take the Pill away.¡±


    ¡°My uncle was really impatient that day. What happened that day was ording to the regtions,¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t me the uncle.¡±


    Marshal said quickly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have any intention of incriminating the teacher.¡± ¡°It was true that I


    vited the rules of the auction at that time, and I deserved to be kicked out.¡±


    As he said that, Marshal asked curiously, ¡°Charlie, about the auction,¡±


    ¡°I have only one question that I am more curious about.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you can talk to me about it?¡±


    Charlie nodded, ¡°What is it, uncle.¡±


    Marshal asked, ¡°Did you know my identity at the time?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± Charlie said truthfully,


    ¡°You used the name Conrad Huo at the time.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt it too much. It was Dous Fei, the old man of the Fei family, who told me about it.¡±


    Marshal nodded lightly, and murmured, ¡°So¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of the previous changes in the Fei family, And couldn¡¯t help


    asking, ¡°Charlie, the Fei family changed a lot before? Is it because of you?¡±

 Chapter 5621

    Chapter 5621


    The An family knew that their ¡°benefactor¡± belonged to the same person as the ¡°benefactor¡± of the


    Fei family.


    However, when Marshal knew that the big man behind the scenes was actually his nephew,


    Who had been missing for twenty years, he still felt a little unbelievable.


    Charlie didn¡¯t hide his secrets at this time, and said lightly,


    ¡°Mr. Fei intended to buy a Rejuvenation Pill at the Pill auction that day,¡±


    ¡°But unexpectedly, his son took the opportunity to seize the power.¡±


    ¡°I have some friendship with Miss Fei,¡±


    ¡°So I helped the grandparent and granddaughter.¡±


    Marshal nodded lightly, and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected¡­¡±


    ¡°My great nephew has such extraordinary abilities, and he really is not less than a treasure!¡±


    Duncan, who was silent, said at this moment,


    ¡°Marshal, don¡¯t forget that even my life was saved by Mr. Wade.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Marshal came back to his senses, and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing I used to disdain my brother-inw when he talked about these strange things.¡±


    ¡°I always felt that he was a schr and a young talent in the financial field.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that he has already seen the mystery of it, no wonder he is so firm¡­¡± Charlie


    couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Uncle,¡±


    ¡°You said that my dad has been studying the inheritance of cultivation and fate?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marshal nodded and said, ¡°When your father and your mother were in the United States,¡±


    ¡°They began to study these things.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly asked, ¡°Uncle, can you tell me what happened in detail?¡±


    ¡°Why did my dad start studying these things?¡±


    Marshal thought about it. Thinking about it, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°When your dad was in the United States, to be honest, I admired him a lot.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I had just graduated from college.¡±


    ¡°I learned some useful knowledge from him every day.¡±


    ¡°Your dad was very quick to learn, in addition to financial management-rted content,¡±


    ¡°He also liked to study some antiques and ancient literature;¡±


    ¡°At that time, he often paid attention to the antique market and auction market in the United States.¡±


    ¡°If he encountered cultural relics lost in China, he would try his best to take pictures of the museums


    donated to China.¡±


    ¡°But once, he bought a set of antiques in an antique shop in New York.¡±


    ¡°He locked himself in the study for three days with these books;¡±


    For those three days, he didn¡¯t eat or drink, and he didn¡¯t step out of the study door.¡±


    ¡°After three days, your mother saw that something was wrong,¡±


    ¡°So she wanted to go in to persuade him,¡±


    ¡°She went in and she too started to read with him, and read it day and night¡­¡±


    Having said this, Marshal couldn¡¯t help sighing, and said with emotion,


    ¡°You can¡¯t even imagine how crazy they were,¡±


    ¡°And they went back to the living room together.¡±


    ¡°In the suite, they studied that set of books for three full months,¡±


    ¡°And during those three months, the two of them seemed to be in seclusion,¡± ¡°Leaving the door


    without leaving the room, and let the servants put food and drink at the door¡­¡±


    Charlie surprised, blurted out, ¡°Uncle, what was the name of the book my parents read? Do you


    remember?¡±


    Marshal thought for a while, and said, ¡°If I remember correctly,¡±


    ¡°It should be called Preface to the Nine Profound something.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s eyes widened, and he subconsciously asked, ¡°Uncle, is it Jiuxuan?¡±


    Marshal suddenly realized, ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s called Jiuxuan! The Preface to the Nine Profound


    Scriptures,¡±


    ¡°I thought it was a scripture at first, but your dad said it was the key to open the door to another


    world,¡±


    ¡°I always thought he was in a daze¡­¡±

 Chapter 5622

    Chapter 5622


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help muttering He murmured,


    ¡°The Preface to the Nine Profound Scriptures¡­ which preface is the preface?¡± Marshal said


    casually, ¡°The preface of the preface, the preface of the Lanting collection.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself, ¡°The Preface to the Nine Profound Scriptures,¡±


    ¡°That is to say, the book that Dad got was the preface to the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures?¡±


    The preface is generally the content of the introduction before the main text begins.


    For example, Wang Bo¡¯s amazing work ¡°Preface to the Pavilion of the King of Teng¡± was actually


    when the governor of Hongzhou invited many schrs to participate in the banquet,


    When the Pavilion of the King of Teng waspleted. Everyone wrote articles and poems to


    participate in the grand event.


    Then organized the works of these literati and bachelors into a collection of poems, And Wang Bo¡¯s


    ¡°Preface to the Pavilion of the King of Teng¡± is tantamount to writing a preface for future collections


    of poems.


    Therefore, Charlie felt that if the book his father got back then was really called


    ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound Scriptures¡±,


    Then it might really be the preface to the Nine Profound Scriptures!


    Thinking of this, he quickly asked, ¡°Uncle, after getting this book,¡±


    ¡°What words or actions did my father have that you couldn¡¯t understand,¡±


    ¡°Or that left a deep impression on you?¡±


    Marshal thought for a while, and said,


    ¡°In your father, there were too many behavior changes that I couldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°He looked up


    ancient books and materials, and even went out with your mother many times for inspections.¡±


    ¡°He went there for many days or even months.¡±


    ¡°But at that time, I thought your father¡¯s mind was a little bewildered.¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t pay much attention to what he did.¡±


    Speaking of this, Marshal suddenly thought of something, and blurted out,


    ¡°By the way, I remember that your father talked to your mother more than once,¡±


    ¡°And said something about the fate of the dragon and the phoenix,¡±


    ¡°And how to say that ascending the dragon is the respect,¡±


    ¡°And only the ascending dragon is the real dragon ascending to heaven.¡±


    Charlie said solemnly, ¡°My father said, it should be People¡¯s fate, Longge and Fengge.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Marshal frowned and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t mention these two much,¡± ¡°But often mentioned


    Shenglongge, as if they were research topics for doctoral supervisors.¡±


    ¡°He muttered there all day, the key point was that your mother was also very involved,¡±


    ¡°And the two of them seemed to have been brainwashed.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly asked, ¡°Uncle, do you remember any other details?¡±


    Marshal shook his head and sighed. He said, ¡°It¡¯s been too long,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t remember the details clearly. What impressed me the most was that your father always


    told your mother about riding a dragon to ascend to heaven,¡± ¡°And always said that if it doesn¡¯t


    work, then so-and-so, then so-and-so, and finally so-and-so.¡±


    ¡°In this way, speaking from the bottom of my heart,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I thought the two of them had joined some cult organization, thinking about ascension to heaven all


    day long¡­¡±


    Charlie was even more astonished at this time.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that his father had something to do with the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly


    Scriptures¡±.


    Longge, Fengge, were they talking about him and his mother?


    Or, Longe was talking about himself?


    Then Shenglongge, what is it?


    Charlie felt that he had fallen into a blind spot of knowledge all of a sudden.


    In the ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound Scriptures¡±, there is no description of Shenglongge,


    And this is the first time he had heard this word today.


    There is another word that he just learned not long ago,


    And that was the secret of longevity that Victoria¡¯s subordinate Jermo mentioned to him before he


    died.


    Reminiscing that his parents were killed by Jermo,


    Charlie guessed in his heart that his parents should have obtained some amazing treasure or


    practiced exercises by ident,


    So they angered Victoria and were targeted by her, so they died in Aurous Hill.


    Thinking up to this point, Charlie suddenly thought of Maria. Maria doesn¡¯t know the secret of


    longevity, But she definitely understands things like fate!


    After all, she has lived for more than three hundred years,


    Her attainments in the Book of Changes and Gossip are unmatched, Even Lai Qinghua can¡¯t hold a


    candle to her.


    Perhaps, she will know what kind of fate Shenglongge is!

 Chapter 5623

    Chapter 5623


    Charlie originally nned to go to Zijin Vi to meet Maria after having dinner with his grandparents,


    So he was not in a hurry to ask her about the details of Shenglong¡¯s fate.


    Deep down in his heart, he was still in shock at what happened to his parents.


    When he heard from his uncle that his parents had studied something simr to the prologue of the


    Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures more than 20 years ago,


    Charlie felt that his understanding of his parents had changed drastically.


    He never thought that his parents would also be deeply involved in cultivation.


    What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t expect his parents to have obtained the prologue of ¡°Nine Profound


    Heavenly Scriptures¡± more than 20 years ago.


    To Charlie, the impact wasparable to a nuclear bomb explosion!


    His father got the prologue of ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± by ident, that is,


    ¡°Preface to Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±, but he bypassed this prologue,


    And got ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± by ident in Antique Street twenty yearster.


    Is there really such a coincidence in the world?


    If these two books are not a coincidence, is there some inevitable connection?


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down his back.


    So many years after his parents passed away,


    He happened to walk on the road that they didn¡¯t finish.


    Could it be that God arranged this way to let him inherit the legacy of his parents?


    But if this is really the case, then why didn¡¯t his parents mention a word to him back then?


    As for the doubts, he couldn¡¯t help asking Marshal,


    ¡°Uncle, did my parents say that they messed with someone or some organization?¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°A year before your mother passed away,¡±


    ¡°Once she brought you When she came to the US to visit your grandparents,¡±


    ¡°She once told me that she and your dad offended a very old organization because of exploring a


    very important matter.¡±


    Charlie asked quickly, ¡°What is the name of this organization?¡±


    Before Marshal could answer, the old man Nics said, ¡°Charlie,¡±


    ¡°Your mother said back then that the organization she and your father offended was called the


    Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°The organizations that have been established long ago and which have developed to modern times


    to be very powerful;¡±


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t take it too seriously at that time, because these organizations have a history of


    hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°But they are only famous. It¡¯s just a little older, and I didn¡¯t have any hard power that can really be


    shown.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, your mother said at the time that the leader of this organization may have lived for more


    than 300 years.¡±


    ¡°I thought this was nonsense and I didn¡¯t take it seriously¡­¡±


    At this point, the old man said regretfully,


    ¡°If I had taken what your mother said seriously at the time, maybe the situation would have been


    different¡­¡±


    Marshal couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Yes¡­ At that time, we didn¡¯t take your sister¡¯s words seriously.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°We always felt that she might be following brother-inw to study those things,¡±


    ¡°And she was a little crazy. But it came true.¡±


    Charlie saw that the old man looked very remorseful, and most of the previousints were


    relieved in an instant,


    So heforted him and said, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to me yourself,¡±


    ¡°In order to break the strength of the Warriors Den, if the entire An family got involved, it was


    inevitable to suffer disaster more than 20 years ago.¡±


    ¡°The strength of this organization is far beyond your imagination. It is easy for them to deal with An


    family.¡±


    Nics said: ¡°I have already experienced it when I was in New York.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that they would spend so long installing an undercover agent beside us.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s even more frightening is that her acquaintance, love, marriage, and childbirth with your third


    uncle, everything everything is so logical,¡±


    ¡°And there is no w at all. When I think about it now, I still get chills.¡±


    ¡°Who would spend such a long time nning a conspiracy? Besides,¡±


    ¡°How can one settle down and be remembered by them for so long.¡±


    Charlie said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t understand this matter either.¡±


    ¡°With their strength, if they wanted to kill all the people in the An family,¡±


    ¡°They could easily do it by sending out one or two real masters.¡±


    ¡°But in the past 20 years, They haven¡¯t done anything for twenty years,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t understand why they suddenly attacked the An family recently.¡± Charlie¡¯s second uncle


    Marcus said at this time,


    ¡°Could it be that the An family has something they¡¯ve been thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Which they wanted to get?¡±


    The old man asked back, ¡°If so, what would it be?¡±


    Marcus shook his head, and said helplessly, ¡°Dad,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even think about what it is, but I just proposed a possibility,¡±


    ¡°Let everyone see if there is any clue to be added.¡±


    The old man frowned, thought for a long time, and said, ¡°When my condition deteriorated,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember what happened after your sister died,¡±


    ¡°But the memories of the years before your sister died are in my consciousness.¡±


    ¡°But it became clearer in my mind, so I carefully recalled every detail of my meeting with your sister


    from the time your sister followed your brother-iw to China to the few years before they passed


    away. ¡­¡±


    ¡°In those years, your sister basically lived in China,¡±


    ¡°But she brought Charlie back to visit rtives every year during the holidays.¡±

 Chapter 5624

    Chapter 5624


    Nics continued: ¡°During this period, your sister didn¡¯t tell us anything strange,¡±


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t entrust us with anything. She kept things in custody until she returned to the United


    States for thest time one year before her death.¡±


    ¡°She only told us about the situation of the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t give us anything¡­¡±


    ¡°So what I don¡¯t understand is that The Warriors Den has been watching us for twenty years, what


    exactly are they watching?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s third uncle, Martel, had been silent for a while, and then asked with some doubts,


    ¡°Dad, could it be that they thought my sister would give us something?¡±


    ¡°And it took them twenty years to finally confirm that my sister didn¡¯t leave us anything useful to


    them,¡±


    ¡°So they became angry and wanted to kill us.¡±


    Nics thought for a while, and said ¡°The things you said are theoretically tenable,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think they should be so stupid.¡±


    ¡°They are so powerful, how could it take twenty years for them to confirm such a small matter?¡±


    ¡°ording to Charlie, there is a huge disparity between their strength and ours.¡±


    ¡°They have been observing us secretly for 20 years, just like squatting on the ground with nothing to


    do,¡±


    ¡°Staring at an ant for 20 years, just to pass the time?¡±


    ¡°So there must be a motive behind this that can match the twenty years of time and energy they


    have invested.¡±


    Martel nodded lightly, and said, ¡°Dad, what you said makes sense¡­ ¡°


    Nics looked at Duncan and said, ¡°Duncan, you are a famous detective.


    What do you think about this matter?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°From my experience in solving cases for so many years,¡±


    ¡°The bigger the case, the more time is needed to do preliminary preparations,¡±


    ¡°Just like the analogy you just made, Uncle, the possibility of a person staring at ants for 20 years


    just to pass the time is very slim.¡±


    ¡°If he really studied ants for 20 years, then his purpose is probably not to study a method to


    completely exterminate the ants,¡±


    ¡°So I agree with you, they must have a great motive.¡±


    After speaking, Duncan said again, ¡°As for why they are attacking An¡¯s now, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I think there are two possibilities, one is ording to their n, that is to do it now to achieve their


    real purpose,¡±


    ¡°And the other is that they didn¡¯t think to do it now, because of other reasons, they were forced they


    started ahead of time.¡±


    Charlie pondered for a moment, and asked Marshal, ¡°Uncle, have you read the


    ¡°Prologue to Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±?¡±


    Marshal shook his head and said, ¡°I was not interested in these things at all, so I didn¡¯t pay


    attention.¡±


    Charlie asked again, ¡°Then do you know where this book went?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Marshal continued to shake his head,


    ¡°After your parents studied that book, they went to China and I don¡¯t know exactly where the book


    went.¡±


    Charlie nodded, it seemed that his parents left the United States and returned to China, which was


    not what he thought before.


    Before, because in Charlie¡¯s memory, his grandfather was rtively indifferent to his father,


    He always thought that his parents were in all kinds of pressure from his grandfather,


    So he resolutely returned to Eastcliff,ying the groundwork for his future murder.


    But now it seems that they should have obtained the ¡°Preface to Nine Profound Heavenly


    Scriptures¡± by ident in the United States.


    After studying this book, the two made the decision to return to China,


    And their real motivation for returning to China should be to explore the mystery of ¡°Nine Profound


    Heavenly Scriptures.¡±


    The secret of longevity mentioned by Jermo before his death may be rted to the clues drawn


    from the Preface to the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures.


    Thinking of this, Charlie suddenly thought of a detail, so he asked Nics,


    ¡°By the way, Grandpa, before my parents left Eastcliff for Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°They had a lot of trouble with the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°It is said that it was because of the rtionship with the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°There has been some conflict, have you heard of this matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nics said, ¡°Your father did have some troubles with the Routhchild family back then,¡±


    ¡°And the widely rumored version is that the Routhchild family wanted to take root in China to


    expand interests, so they had been fighting openly and secretly with the major families in China.¡±


    ¡°At that time, your father gathered many families to dere war on the


    Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°After fighting with the Routhchild for a few rounds, they withdrew from


    China, and at the same time held a grudge against your father.¡±


    Charlie frowned and said, ¡°You said it was the version widely rumored by the outside world, but


    what about the actual situation?¡±


    Nics smacked his lips and said, ¡°The actual situation is very subtle.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, the Routhchild family didn¡¯t want to target those big Chinese families at first.¡±


    ¡°They originally wanted to form joint ventures with domestic families in several hot fields,¡±


    ¡°And even took the initiative to show their favor to your father. As a result¡­ ¡°


    Speaking of this, Nics sighed, and said helplessly, ¡°As a result, your father gave them a financial


    intrusionbel as soon as he came up,¡±


    ¡°And then relied on his own influence to gather a lot of financial and material resources to give them


    a big blow.¡±


    ¡°Later, the person in charge of the Asia-Pacific region of the Routhchild family took the initiative to


    visit him in Eastcliff,¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t say anything, and was pped by your father, and finally came out of your father¡¯s


    office, covering his face.¡±


    ¡°After leaving Eastcliff Airport, he flew directly back to the United States toin to the person in


    charge of the Routhchild family.¡±


    Charlie was dumbfounded, and blurted out, ¡°If the negotiation was not good, the other party would


    be pped in the face. This should not be my father¡¯s style of behavior, right?¡±


    Nics nodded, ¡°It¡¯s really not your father¡¯s style, but that charge was indeed pped by your


    father.¡±


    Charlie was even more confused, and murmured,


    ¡°In my impression, my dad is still a very gentleman, how could he fight with him?¡±


    Everyone was also confused, and Nics smacked his lips and said,


    ¡°At that time, from the head of the Routhchild family, all theint calls hade to me, and I


    couldn¡¯t figure it out, why did your father do this.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Duncan asked curiously at this time, ¡°Uncle, you said that Changying pped the head of the


    Routhchild family¡¯s Asia-Pacific region.¡±


    ¡°What year was it?¡±


    Nics thought for a while, and said, ¡°It must have been a few months before their ident,¡±


    ¡°And Changying was kicked out of the house by the Wade family because of this incident.¡±


    Duncan said suddenly ¡°Did he do this to annoy the Routhchild family on purpose,¡±


    ¡°Deliberately create opportunities for himself, and let himself be kicked out by the Wade family?¡±


    ¡°I think he may have sensed the danger at that time,¡±


    ¡°And deliberately used this method to draw the line with the Wade family?!¡±

 Chapter 5625

    Chapter 5625


    Duncan¡¯s words made everyone suddenly enlightened.


    Having settled down with the family for so many years, they never figured out why Changying,


    Who was extremely schrly and gentlemanly, violently shed with the Routhchild family back


    then.


    Even Charlie couldn¡¯t figure out why his father was an enemy of the Routhchild family.


    For a long time, he even thought that the culprit who killed his parents was this wealthy superfamily.


    But after talking so much with his grandfather¡¯s family and Duncan today,


    He really understood that the reason why his father wanted to do this,


    Was to give himself a suitable opportunity to draw a clear line with the Wade family and even the An


    family.


    He and his mother had most likely realized that they were about to face danger at that time,


    And drawing a clear line between the two families was a must to protect them.


    Nics couldn¡¯t help bursting into tears, and choked up,


    ¡°Changying and Margaret, these two idiots, why would they rather die than ask us for help¡­¡±


    ¡°As a father, I didn¡¯t realize that they were in great danger,¡±


    ¡°I had even beenining about their estrangement from the family¡­¡±


    ¡°Now I know that they just didn¡¯t want to drag us down¡­¡±


    Duncanforted him, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to me yourself too much.¡±


    ¡°It is very clear that even if the An family and the Wade family arebined,¡±


    ¡°They cannot be the opponent of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°So how can they make their family suffer for themselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The olddy couldn¡¯t help but sigh with red eyes,


    ¡°Margaret had a strong personality, and she was unwilling to talk to us family when she encountered


    any difficulties since she was a child.¡±


    ¡°The reason why An¡¯s wealth was able to expand rapidly 20 or 30 years ago was due to her


    strategizing in Silicon Valley.¡±


    ¡°When she came here with Changying, she didn¡¯t take any money with her from home¡­¡±


    The olddy¡¯s words made An family feel even more heavy.


    The members of the An family have always been of the same mind.


    For them, family is far more important than money.


    Therefore, even though Margaret had passed away for more than 20 years,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They still couldn¡¯t let go of this fact.


    Now it is analyzed that they encountered danger back then and kept a distance from the family in


    order not to hurt their family members, And each of them felt even more sad.


    When everyone was silent, Tece suddenly said,


    ¡°I understand that my sister and brother-inw didn¡¯t want to involve the two families,¡±


    ¡°But why did they take Charlie with them?¡± Everyone was shocked by her words.


    And they immediately realized that Tece was right.


    Since the couple didn¡¯t even want to get involved with their own family back then,


    Why did they take their only son with them?


    They probably had made up their minds to die back then,


    But since they knew they were going to die,


    They shouldn¡¯t have brought Charlie, who had just turned eight years old, with them.


    ording to human nature, at that time,


    It would be reasonable to do everything possible to send the child to a farther and safer ce.


    But after the couple fell out with the Wade family, they brought Charlie to Aurous Hill.


    Thinking about it carefully, this is indeed a bit unbelievable and iprehensible.


    Nics couldn¡¯t figure it out at this moment, he looked at Charlie,


    He frowned and said, ¡°You are right¡­ Charlie is their only blood,¡±


    ¡°And the more dangerous it is, the more you want to send the son far away.¡±


    ¡°But why did they take Charlie to Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    After that, he asked Charlie, ¡°Charlie,¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember the details before and after your parents took you to Aurous Hill?¡±

 Chapter 5626

    Chapter 5626


    Charlie thought for a while, and said,


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember too many details, but now that I think about it,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of anything weird.¡±


    Then, Charlie said, ¡°I have always felt that my parents went to Aurous Hill back then because they


    had a falling out with my grandfather and the entire Wade family,¡±


    ¡°And they had no choice but to go to Aurous Hill to settle down.¡±


    ¡°So from what I had always known, I thought it was my grandfather and the


    Wade family who drove my parents out of the house.¡±


    ¡°It led to their subsequent murders, they were the murderers who indirectly killed my parents,¡±


    ¡°So for a long time, I hated my grandpa¡¯s family very much.¡±


    Duncan said at this time, ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Margaret, and Changying must have prepared for Charlie in


    advance and prepared a way for him to retreat,¡± ¡°Otherwise, Charlie would not have had an


    ident with them.¡±


    ¡°On the same day, he was safely transferred by Changying¡¯s subordinates,¡±


    ¡°And Changying arranged for Charlie to be sent to the orphanage,¡±


    ¡°And reced all the people in the orphanage with his own subordinates in advance.¡±


    ¡°For Charlie, this is enough to prove that he has already nned everything.¡±


    After speaking, Duncan said seriously, ¡°So, going back to the question you mentioned just now,¡±


    ¡°I think Margaret and Changying brought Charlie to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Not only do they have their own arrangements, but they also have their own unknown secrets.¡±


    Nics murmured, ¡°I still can¡¯t figure it out¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if he had arranged everything, what was the purpose of doing so?¡±


    ¡°No matter how good the arrangement is, there is a risk of mistakes,¡±


    ¡°And in the face of such a powerful opponent, once a mistake is made,¡±


    ¡°It will be a matter of life and death.¡±


    ¡°If you think about remedial measures, there is absolutely no chance;¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, this object of the risk is not someone else, but his own flesh and blood!¡±


    ¡°ording to normal people¡¯s thinking, if an event may lead to death,¡±


    ¡°No one is willing to let their children take this kind of risk,¡±


    ¡°But he and Margaret wanted to take Charlie. Isn¡¯t it somewhat irresponsible to take this risk?¡±


    At this time, Charlie said indifferently,


    ¡°Grandpa, I believe that Dad had his reasons for doing this,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t think he was irresponsible towards me;¡±


    ¡°Everything has the risk of death, taking the child out by car has the risk of a car ident,¡±


    ¡°Taking the child to swimming has the risk of drowning,¡±


    ¡°And feeding the child has the risk of choking to death.¡±


    ¡°What parents had to consider was not to avoid all risks 100%.¡±


    ¡°In the face of risks, this is all about whether it is worth doing or not;¡±


    ¡°I believe that there are very few parents who do not take their children out to avoid car idents,¡±


    ¡°Let alone watch their children starve to death because of choking,¡±


    ¡°So I think they must have had their reasons and convictions;¡±


    ¡°And I believe that they did all of it for my own good.¡±


    Nics was stunned for a moment, then nodded lightly,


    ¡°Charlie, what you said makes sense. Although your parents were very young back then,¡±


    ¡°Both of them were people of great wisdom.¡±


    ¡°Good fortune is definitely not something that can be cultivated in a greenhouse;¡±


    ¡°Whether they handed you over to the Wade family or the An family to raise you,¡±


    ¡°It was very difficult, or even impossible, for you to grow into what you are today,¡±


    ¡°Maybe your parents had this foresight back then,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°And they foresaw your development today in advance.¡±


    At this time, Duncan who was on the side suddenly asked Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, since your parents have mastered some rather magical powers,¡±


    ¡°Or have already touched the context of them,¡±


    ¡°Is there any connection with the power you masteredter?¡±


    Charlie was slightly taken aback by his question,


    And suddenly a horrifying thought came to his mind,


    ¡°Could it be that it wasn¡¯t by chance that I got the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±?¡±


    ¡°If it is not a coincidence, then what is the causal rtionship that allowed me to obtain this


    inheritance twenty years after my parents passed away?!¡±

 Chapter 5627

    Chapter 5627


    Twenty yearster, it was the first time he had dinner with his grandpa and grandma¡¯s family,


    But he hadn¡¯t eaten yet, and Charlie felt that his brain was not settled enough. He did not tell his


    grandparents and Duncan that he had obtained the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    So far, he has only told Maria about it.


    This is not only because Maria also shared with him that she has lived for nearly four hundred


    years.


    More importantly, he felt deep down in his heart that he and Maria were extremely simr to a


    certain extent,


    And it could even be said that there was a bit of sympathy for each other, And it would not be an


    exaggeration to say that they were confidants.


    At this moment, Charlie only wanted to see Maria as soon as possible.


    Because, subconsciously, he felt that he could only tell her about the ascending dragon¡¯s fate,


    ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysterious Scriptures¡± and ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    Even if Maria didn¡¯t know the secret, Charlie felt that she was an excellent person to confide in,


    And he could tell her about the doubts in his heart.


    Although he never showed it, ever since he shared the deepest secret of his heart with Maria in her


    other courtyard,


    He felt an unprecedented sense of rxation in his heart.


    Although he and Maria have only met each other a few times, They already regard each other as


    the most trustworthy persons.


    At this time, the old man Nics also seemed to see that Charlie was a bit strange,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    So he hurriedly changed the topic and said, ¡°Charlie,¡±


    ¡°I only introduced you to your uncle just now,¡±


    ¡°And I will introduce you to your remaining two uncles and aunt.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed to Marcus and said,


    ¡°Charlie, this is your second uncle, Marcus,¡±


    ¡°And your second uncle is responsible for the current foreign business of the An family.¡±


    Charlie looked at him smiled and said, ¡°Second uncle nice to meet you.¡±


    Marcus stepped forward and hugged Charlie, and said,


    ¡°Charlie, An family will be your own home from now on,¡±


    ¡°If you need An¡¯s family to contribute money and people in any way, just ask!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, and then the old man introduced Martel again,


    Saying, ¡°Charlie, this is your third uncle, Martel.¡±


    Charlie looked at the third uncle, and said, ¡°Hello, third uncle.¡±


    Martel also stepped forward Hugging Charlie gently, he couldn¡¯t help sighing,


    ¡°Charlie, I am always grateful to you for New York.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, the third uncle would have gone blind and killed all An family¡­¡±


    Charlie patted On the outside of his upper arm, he said seriously, ¡°Third Uncle, don¡¯t worry about it.


    You are the biggest victim of this.¡± Hearing this, Martel couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh.


    His wife of more than ten years has always been the killer enemy hiding beside him,


    And even almost killed him, his parents, brothers, and sisters,


    So the person who was most hurt by this incident must be Martel himself.


    Nics found Martel looked lonely, so heforted him,


    ¡°Martel, Charlie is right, you are the biggest victim of the incident,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t always me yourself in your heart.¡±


    He nodded lightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°I know Dad¡­¡±


    Nics didn¡¯t say any more, and introduced Charlie¡¯s aunt instead,


    ¡°Charlie, this is your aunt Tece, thest time when you went to America with your mother to visit


    rtives,¡±


    ¡°She was still a half-grown girl, and she was the one your mother loved the most.¡±


    Charlie said politely, ¡°Hello, auntie.¡±


    Tece¡¯s eyes were red, and she went forward to hug Charlie while crying.


    She stopped, choked up, and said, ¡°Your auntie has been looking forward to this day for so many


    years,¡±


    ¡°And finally our Charlie hase back.¡±


    ¡°Our Charlie has grown up and has great abilities.¡±


    ¡°Your parents will be very proud¡­¡±


    Tece is An family¡¯s youngest and is naturally the most favored.


    Her own sister brought her up since she was a child,


    She can be regarded as a half-mother,


    And needless to say, the three elder brothers doted on her in every way. Although the old couple


    valued and loved the eldest Margaret the most in their hearts,


    Margaret was independent early on and had a strong personality,


    So that her parents respected her as an adult in all aspects and even listened to her opinions.


    She suggested that, in this way, it would be inconvenient to pamper her, So the old couple


    concentrated the pampering of their two daughters on Tece.


    However, Tece didn¡¯t take pride in being favored.


    Instead, she was the most caring little daughter and younger sister in this family. She was deeply


    influenced by her sister since she was a child, And she was the closest to her sister in her heart.


    Even though her sister had passed away for twenty years,


    And she is already older than her sister when she was alive,


    But when she thinks of Margaret, it will still arouse the image of that little girl in her heart.


    So much so that when she saw Charlie now,


    She unconsciously recalled all the things that she was doted on by her sister back then,


    And her heart suddenly became very sad.


    Nics looked at Duncan again at this moment, and said angrily,


    ¡°Charlie, I won¡¯t introduce you to that ba5tard Duncan.¡±


    ¡°He knew your current identity earlier than us.¡±

 Chapter 5628

    Chapter 5628


    How much did Duncan know about Nics?


    Heined that he hadn¡¯t confessed Charlie¡¯s identity, so he said helplessly, ¡°Uncle, Mr. Wade


    is my savior. Without him, I would either be buried in the ground or still frozen in a liquid nitrogen


    tank.¡±


    ¡°Wade Mr. clearly asked me not to reveal his identity,¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t go back and forth with my savior, right?¡±


    Nics gave him a nk look, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really me you,¡±


    ¡°Boy, I know you did the right thing,¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just a little Unhappy, you still won¡¯t allow me to be unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Duncan nodded again and again, and said,


    ¡°Uncle, actually I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°What did I mean, when I said there is a great possibility of finding Charlie in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And I also analyzed the orphanage for you, when the suspicion was very high¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Nics said angrily, ¡°You analyzed it, but you analyzed it toote,¡±


    ¡°If you had said it half an hourter, Charlie himself would havee in!¡±


    Duncan smiled in embarrassment, scratched his head, and said, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect this¡­ ¡­¡±


    Nics waved his hand, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you about it anymore,¡±


    ¡°You know your uncle doesn¡¯t me you.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he cleared his throat immediately before Duncan could speak, and said


    loudly,


    ¡°Since Charlie is back, and everyone in the family is here today,¡±


    ¡°I will announce a decision in front of everyone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone looked at the old man, waiting for his next words. Nics said, ¡°From


    today onwards, 60% of An family¡¯s assets in various fields will be divested and given to Charlie.¡±


    After speaking, Nics said again, ¡°Don¡¯t express your opinions,¡±


    ¡°Let me say what I say. There are three reasons for the decision.¡±


    ¡°First, at least half of An¡¯s current assets are earned by Charlie¡¯s mother;¡±


    ¡°Second, Charlie has been away from home for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And our An family owes him;¡±


    ¡°Third, he has saved An family twice and is kind to An family. What do you have to say?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s three uncles and aunts said in unison, ¡°Dad, we have no objection!¡± Charlie said at this


    time, ¡°Grandpa, An family¡¯s property belongs to An family, not mine, and I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    Nics waved his hand and said, ¡°Charlie, grandpa is not being polite to you.¡± ¡°Money is not


    important to An family. Even if it is 60 for you, the rest we can¡¯t spend in a few lifetimes,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a number, but you have to fight against the Warriors Den now,¡±


    ¡°And you need to improve your strength in all aspects.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, this Warriors Den is not your enemy alone,¡±


    ¡°It is our family¡¯smon enemy. the An family¡¯s money is in your hands, and it can exert the


    greatest effect.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, I have epted your wish,¡±


    ¡°But I really don¡¯tck money. Having money is not very useful.¡±


    After that, Charlie took out two Rejuvenation Pills from his pocket, and said calmly, ¡°Look at these


    two Rejuvenation Pills, the price of one can be sold for one to two hundred billion, or even two to


    300 billion,¡± ¡°And it¡¯s still US dors if I¡¯m short of money,¡±


    ¡°I can find a few rich people to trade privately,¡±


    ¡°And I can quickly collect arge amount of wealth.¡±


    Marshal looked at the Pill, and said with some embarrassment,


    ¡°Oh, this is the rejuvenation pill that I didn¡¯t buy at a price of more than 300 billion U.S. dors¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he handed these two pills to Grandpa and grandma, and said,


    ¡°Grandpa and grandma, these two pills are a little gift from grandson,¡±


    ¡°Please ept them, you are old now. When you get older,¡±


    ¡°You will have many diseases in your body.¡±


    ¡°If you take it, you can prolong your life by at least 20 years.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s grandparents all subconsciously moved back, and the grandmother kept saying,


    ¡°Charlie, this thing is very precious.¡±


    ¡°You keep a huge amount of funds that can be exchanged for at any time, it¡¯s too wasteful to give us


    two these pills.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Grandpa Nics also nodded and said, ¡°Charlie, you have already given Grandpa a pillst time,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s saved me. How could grandpa still want your elixir, not to mention,¡±


    ¡°Since grandpa came to Aurous Hill, his body has obviously improved a lot,¡±


    ¡°Even Alzheimer¡¯s disease has been greatly relieved,¡±


    ¡°And your Grandma is also in good health, so don¡¯t waste it on the two of us this time.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°You said that your health has improved a lot since you came to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And you lived in Wanliu Vi. Did it improve in a few days?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nics nodded and said, ¡°It was only after living in Wanliu Vi that my health improved


    obviously,¡±


    ¡°Not only me, your grandmother also improved obviously, and so did your uncles¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It is said that your grandma asked a Hong Tianshi to show the fengshui of this vi.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it before, but this time I am really convinced.¡±


    Charlie said calmly, ¡°Wanliu Vi can make you, grandma, and other people healthy.¡±


    ¡°There is an obvious improvement, but it has nothing to do with Fengshui.¡±


    ¡°Fengshui can change a person¡¯s fortune and aura in the body,¡±


    ¡°But it has not had such an immediate health effect.¡±


    Nics asked in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Charlie shrugging his shoulders said with a smile,


    ¡°When Hong Tianshi came here to see Fengshui, I also came here.¡±


    ¡°Knowing that you are not in good health and grandma is getting old,¡±


    ¡°I left a formation and a rejuvenation pill here,¡±


    ¡°Basically the logic is that the formation controls the medicinal power of the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°Allowing it to be released slowly in the vi, and then absorbed by the people in the vi.¡±


    The An family was dumbfounded, and the old man eximed,


    ¡°Charlie¡­you¡­left in this house a rejuvenation pill worth 300 billion U.S. dors?!¡±

 Chapter 5629

    Chapter 5629


    Facing the old man¡¯s question, Charlie did not hide it, and said generously,


    ¡°I know that your body has not fully recovered, especially the condition of


    Alzheimer¡¯s disease is not optimistic,¡±


    ¡°So before you and grandma came, I visited the vi in advance.¡±


    ¡°After arranging a formation and a rejuvenation pill,¡±


    ¡°The formation was set to slowly release the medicinal effect of the rejuvenation pill,¡±


    ¡°So that all the people living in it can improve their health,¡±


    ¡°And the worse the health, the more they can get better.¡±


    The An family was so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak, the old man opened his mouth to say


    something,


    But his vocal cords seemed to be half stiff, and he couldn¡¯t make a sound for a long time.


    Although the old man didn¡¯t speak, tears were already streaming down his face.


    The olddy on the side was also tearful at this time.


    In the beginning, the sky-high price of 300 billion U.S. dors for a


    Rejuvenation Pill was offered by An family,


    But even if Marshal was willing to pay 300 billion U.S. dors, He couldn¡¯t buy one and was kicked


    out by Charlie instead.


    However, who would have thought that Charlie would have ced the Rejuvenation Pill worth 300


    billion US dors in the vi in advance for the health of the old couple?


    Not only that but now Charlie took out two rejuvenation pills, Which are three rejuvenation pills! If it


    is really sold to the top rich.


    They will definitely bring a huge sum of money!


    However, Charlie directly gave the three rejuvenation pills to An family.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This move moved the entire An family beyond words.


    After a long time, the old man murmured, ¡°Charlie, you have lost your parents since you were young


    and lived alone in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa and grandma haven¡¯t done anything for you for twenty years,¡±


    ¡°But you have done so much for us, and how can we repay this kindness¡­¡±


    Charlie said seriously, ¡°Grandpa, although I med you and my grandfather¡¯s family in my heart,¡±


    ¡°In the end, you are all my rtives. There can beints, but there shouldn¡¯t be hatred.¡±


    ¡°I have the ability to save you and An family, so it is absolutely impossible to stand by,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, my parents¡¯ spirits in heaven will not be able to forgive me.¡± Hearing this, the old man


    burst into tears.


    And the olddy on the side couldn¡¯t help holding Charlie¡¯s hand, crying and saying,


    ¡°Charlie, you are right, we are all rtives if you think about it like this,¡±


    ¡°Grandma really will die in peace.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile ¡°Grandma, you are too serious.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he handed the two rejuvenation pills to the elders again, and said seriously,


    ¡°Grandpa and grandma, I just want to tell you two that rejuvenation pills are precious,¡±


    ¡°But they are not harmful to your health.¡±


    ¡°As far as longevity is concerned, it¡¯s nothing, you two just take it at ease,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to have too much psychological burden.¡±


    Marshal on the side also quickly persuaded, ¡°Yes, Dad, Mom, you two are old,


    Dad¡¯s body still has a lot of problems,¡±


    ¡°And you need this kind of magical medicine to stabilize the body,¡±


    ¡°And this is also Charlie¡¯s filial piety, so don¡¯t refuse anymore.¡±


    The olddy didn¡¯t dare to make a decision on her own, so she looked at


    Nics with questioning eyes


    The old man hesitated again and again, looked at Charlie, and said,


    ¡°Charlie, grandpa knows that this is your filial piety, and your grandma and I can ept it,¡±


    ¡°But you also have to ept the shares and assets of the An family!¡±


    ¡°Do you have money, or do youck money? These are all the wishes of grandparents,¡±


    ¡°We ept your filial piety, and you ept our wishes, this is the real family deal!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s three uncles and his aunt nodded in agreement, especially the second uncle Marcus, who


    said without hesitation,


    ¡°Charlie, from now on, the assets and resources of the An family will be allocated by you at will,¡±


    ¡°And I will help you in the future. You can tell me anything!¡± Marshal also smiled and said,


    ¡°Yes, Charlie, you will make decisions for the An family in the future, and it must be safer than us!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t refuse your grandfather¡¯s kindness!¡±


    For the An family, Charlie saved them twice times, he generously took out three rejuvenation pills


    one after another.


    Faced with this kind of affection, the An family always kept it in their hearts.


    The An family never owed favors in the past, but now, they owed Charlie no matter what.


    They still don¡¯t know the favor, so they all look forward to Charlie being able to ept An¡¯s assets,


    So that they can feel more at ease in their hearts.


    Charlie said at this time, ¡°Grandpa, I can promise you to ept the property of the An family, but


    not now.¡±


    ¡°After all, in the eyes of the Warriors Den, they still don¡¯t know my existence.¡±


    ¡°Give it to my name, I am afraid that my identity will be exposed within the same day,¡±


    ¡°So you should help me hold these assets first, and you will give them to me after I settle the


    settlement.¡±


    Nics heard the words and gently nodded.


    He also knows that verbal promises are meaningless for things like assets.


    If you want to give money, you have to give it to the other party¡¯s ount;


    If you give shares or real estate, you have to change it to the other party¡¯s name.


    However, Charlie¡¯s identity is really not suitable to be exposed now,


    And An family naturally has no way to transfer the assets to his name now,¡±


    ¡°So no matter whether Charlie really agrees or falsely agrees,


    The part of the assets that the An family is going to give him is only that they can still be held by the


    An family.


    Therefore, the old man said to Charlie, ¡°Charlie, you should put away these two rejuvenation pills


    first,¡±


    ¡°And after you solve the Warriors Den and An family fulfills your promise,¡±


    ¡°It will not be toote for you to take them out to Grandpa!¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°Grandpa, you just said that Rejuvenation Pill is my filial piety, and


    assets are your heart.¡±


    ¡°There is noparison between the two. My filial piety is not in exchange for your heart,¡±


    ¡°So why do you have to wait for it? Are you willing to ept my filial piety when I arrive?¡±


    Marshal on the side couldn¡¯t help persuading, ¡°Yes, Dad,¡±


    ¡°Rejuvenation Pill is Charlie¡¯s filial piety to you and Mom, why do you keep evading and declining?¡±


    Nics looked at it. Looking at him, then at Charlie, sighed, and said calmly,


    ¡°Hey! To be honest, I want this rejuvenation pill more than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°If I eat it, I won¡¯t suffer from Alzheimer¡¯s disease anymore.¡±


    ¡°And at least have ten or twenty more years to live, for people my age,¡±


    ¡°This is the most precious thing in the world¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but say in shame,


    ¡°However, when I thought about Changying and Margaret being killed,¡±


    ¡°I failed to protect them, and I couldn¡¯t help them avenge them, and when I think about how much


    Charlie had suffered in the past 20 years, I felt really sad.¡±


    ¡°I am ashamed, I am sorry for my daughter and son-inw, I am sorry for my grandson,¡±


    ¡°But in the end, it was my grandson who saved my life again and again,¡±


    ¡°Which makes me even more ashamed.¡±


    ¡°If I ept this rejuvenation pill, I will have my life, but my face will be gone. ¡­¡±


    Nics¡¯s words came from the bottom of his heart.


    Want but have no face to want, this is his current mental journey.

 Chapter 5630

    Chapter 5630


    Charlie probably guessed where Grandpa¡¯s heart knot lies, so he said,


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t have too much psychological burden.¡±


    ¡°Before tonight, Iined a lot to you because I always felt that when my parents left the United


    States and returned to China, which has something to do with your indifferent attitude at the


    beginning,¡±


    ¡°But today I know that my parents chose to return to China, not because of your attitude, but


    because they wanted to go back to China to explore the ¡°Mysteries¡±


    ¡°Thoseints were not enough to rise to hatred, and I figured out all this tonight,¡±


    ¡°So theints in my heart arepletely relieved.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again, ¡°And not only did I let go of you, but I also let go of ill-will to my


    grandfather long ago.¡±


    ¡°Although it was true that he forced my parents out of the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°But now it seems that my father chose all of this, even if he supported it back then.¡±


    ¡°If he wanted to keep my father in Wade¡¯s house, my father would definitely have left if you think


    about it.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie sighed softly and said with a smile,


    ¡°Today is a good day. Not only did I get to know you two, aunts and uncles,¡±


    ¡°But also I know some past events about my parents that I didn¡¯t know before,¡±


    ¡°And it also solved a knot in my heart for the past twenty years, it¡¯s really gratifying!¡±


    Hearing this, Nics burst into tears.


    The main reason why he didn¡¯t want to ept the rejuvenation pill was because he felt that he was


    not worthy of this pill.


    Even though he is the filial piety of his grandson,


    He still feels that his grandfather is not qualified, and he is not worthy of such filial piety as his


    grandson.


    When he heard that Charlie no longer med him, the huge rock in his heart was finally let go.


    Charlie looked at Nics at this time, and said,


    ¡°Grandpa, I really want to have a drink with you on such a gratifying day.¡±


    ¡°Please be happy first, eat this pill, and drinkter.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good time and drink a few more sses!¡±


    Seeing that Charlie had already talked to this point,


    Nics let go of the burden in his heart, nodded heavily and said,


    ¡°Okay! Then, Charlie, you can have a good drink with grandpater. Let me serve a few cups!¡±


    The grandmother on the side also said happily,


    ¡°Charlie, grandma asked Mr. Hong to prepare the ingredients and made you a favorite eggnt box


    when you were young.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you still remember the taste of the eggnt box that grandma made!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, ¡°Of course I remember, the eggnt box was crispy on the outside and


    tender on the inside,¡±


    ¡°Fragrant and crispy, the stuffing would burn your mouth if you bite into it,¡±


    ¡°And it tasted the best when you suck it in.¡±


    Grandma was overjoyed and stepped forward Holding Charlie¡¯s arm, she said very happily,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the dining room! The meal is ready!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t move, and said seriously,


    ¡°Grandpa and grandma will take the rejuvenation pill first, and we can go to dinner before it¡¯s too


    late.¡±


    Nics nodded, and said to his wife, ¡°Since it is a filial piety from my grandson,¡±


    ¡°We will ept it no matter how serious it is!¡±


    ¡°I owe so much to Charlie, and I have a chance to repay it only if I live longer!¡±


    Charlie heard this, he smiled and did not speak.


    He knew that the old man needed a reason to convince himself, and as for the reward, he didn¡¯t


    need it at all.


    Seeing this, the olddy no longer refused, nodded and sighed,


    ¡°It¡¯s my grandson¡¯s filial piety, so naturally I can¡¯t let it down¡­¡±


    Charlie hit the iron while the iron was hot, and handed the pill to the two of them.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help feeling in his heart that delivering medicine to the old man was


    really troublesome andborious, and it was always not so straightforward.


    Unlike a rough man like Orvel, who gave him the medicine himself,


    He just knelt down on the ground, put his hands on the top of his head,


    Took the medicine, knocked his head on the ground, and said thank you Master Wade for giving the


    medicine. It¡¯s over.


    After sighing, Charlie said to the two of them,


    ¡°Grandpa and grandma, quickly take the pill, and then we¡¯ll go eat. After talking for so long, I¡¯m


    already hungry!¡±


    The two people after a nce, just took the elixir, then looked at each other,


    At the elixir, and at Charlie and the four children, and then the two picked up the elixir at the same


    time and slowly put it into their mouths.


    Except for Charlie, the rest of the An family, as well as Duncan,


    All looked at the elders with wide eyes and unblinking, wanting to see for themselves the efficacy of


    the Rejuvenation Pill.


    Even Charlie¡¯s uncle, Marshal, at the auction, only saw the effect of taking a quarter of a


    Rejuvenation Pill but never saw the whole Rejuvenation Pill taken at once.


    The two old couple kept looking at each other, and they wanted to see the effect of going back in


    time in the legend of Rejuvenation Pill from each other¡¯s faces.


    But Rejuvenation Pill never disappoints anyone.


    Once the effect of the medicine took effect, it immediately seemed like a slide show that was


    speeding up and down.


    The snow-white hair of the two old people quickly turned a little mottled ck,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    And the deep wrinkles on their faces seemed to be filled in a lot in an instant.


    The ck faces also obviously had the ability to resist gravity.


    The two looked at their partner who spent most of their lives together and witnessed each other


    getting older,


    And suddenly began to grow younger at a rapid rate.


    They were both surprised and happy in their hearts.


    This wonderful experience made their feelings for each other renew in their hearts.


    And the bigger changes were in the bodies of the two of them.


    The old man¡¯s brain, which was devastated by Alzheimer¡¯s disease, began to be clearer.


    He was originally an extremely smart and quick-thinking person,


    But suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s disease was like the engine of a legendary sports car that has an


    irreparable problem,


    The speed was getting slower and slower, and the power was getting weaker and weaker.


    However, now he can clearly feel that the feeling of high-speed operation of the brain has returned


    again,


    And the memories that could not be captured before are flooding back in an instant,


    But he does not feel overwhelmed, but it is the feeling that everything that copsed before is


    quickly rebuilt in the brain.


    As for the olddy, she felt that her physical condition had greatly improved, allowing her to regain


    the feeling she had twenty years ago.


    This feeling of going back in time made her excited and ecstatic, but in the next second, she


    suddenly covered her face and cried bitterly.


    Because, twenty years ago, it was the year when her beloved eldest daughter and son-inw were


    killed.


    Like her, the old man also thought of the death of his daughter and son-inw after personally


    experiencing the feeling of being twenty years younger.


    He also broke down emotionally for a while and began to cry silently.


    Others didn¡¯t experience it personally, so they didn¡¯t know why they were crying.


    They thought they were just happy, so they wept with joy.


    So, they all stepped forward tofort them.


    Marshal said, ¡°Dad, Mom! Why are you two still crying?¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you are so much younger all of a sudden, we are too happy!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tece also said repeatedly,


    ¡°Dad, Mom, your facial features are really more than ten years younger all of a sudden! It¡¯s


    amazing!¡±


    The old couple looked at each other and could see why the other was crying.


    The old man was the first to wipe away his tears, gently hugged the olddy into his arms,


    Andforted her like coaxing a child, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry,¡±


    ¡°Today is a day of great joy, in front of Charlie, we both don¡¯t need to shed more tears!¡±


    The olddy wiped away her tears, nodded heavily, and said with a forced smile,


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry, Charlie is hungry, let¡¯s eat quickly!¡±


    ¡°I have been waiting for this meal for twenty years, Can¡¯t wait another minute!¡±

 Chapter 5631

    Chapter 5631


    The dazzling array of delicious meals is almost all cooked by the chefs of ssic Mansion.


    Charlie has already eaten too much and knows the taste of ssic Mansion,


    So he is not surprised at all, but the eggnt box made by his grandma still brought him back the


    feeling of childhood.


    The An family was even happier, everyone poured wine for themselves, And the family toasted to


    the finding of Charlie.


    The excitement was beyond words.


    After a few sses of wine, each of the An family started chatting.


    While asking about the details of Charlie¡¯s life over the years,


    They also introduced to Charlie in detail what the An family had done over the years.


    Afterward, everyone talked about how many times Charlie saved An family from fire and water.


    This also just allowed Charlie to talk about the current hidden dangers to An family.


    Tece was also a little nervous all of a sudden, and blurted out,


    ¡°Dad, Pavel shouldn¡¯t be a matter of any suspicions, right?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t his family a long-established Chinese family in the United States?¡±


    ¡°Besides, we knew each other in the business field,¡±


    ¡°And the An family cooperated with them first,¡±


    ¡°So we gradually got to know each other¡­¡±


    Nics said seriously, ¡°Tece, the enemy¡¯s cunning will only continue to exceed our imagination,¡±


    ¡°So you must not be too confident in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter is already twelve years old this year,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°And Pavel can¡¯t believe that he will be under any suspicion.¡±


    ¡°But having said that, he is also very clear that before the ident with the third sister-inw,¡±


    ¡°She and the third brother were extremely affectionate.¡±


    ¡°Everyone thought that the third brother married a beautiful, generous and gentle wife,¡±


    ¡°But who would have known that the other party wanted to kill the entire An family and leave no one


    behind.¡±

 Chapter 5632

    Chapter 5632


    At this time, Nics said again, ¡°After the ident in New Yorkst time,¡±


    ¡°Both Marcus and I felt that Pavel was very suspicious,¡±


    ¡°But not long after, Leliahmitted suicide by taking poison,¡±


    ¡°So all our attention was focused on Leliah.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it now, it will be difficult for us to clear up this suspicion.¡±


    Charlie said at this time, ¡°I think what grandpa said is very reasonable.¡±


    ¡°If we calcte ording to this time point,¡±


    ¡°Uncle was indeed the most suspicious.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie said again, ¡°However, there is no way to make a conclusion on this matter


    for the time being,¡±


    ¡°So my current thinking is, everyone, don¡¯t contact anyone for the time being,¡±


    ¡°And I will talk about other things after I sort out the rest.¡± Everyone agreed.


    Everyone knew very well that if the enemies hiding in the dark were not dug out,


    The An family would never be at peace.


    And Tece also knew very well in her heart that this matter must not be judged by intuition alone.


    Right now, except for Charlie, no one can guarantee 100% reliability.


    Whether her husband has any problems will not be known until after the investigation.


    Charlie nodded slightly and spoke, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already told Auntie¡¯s


    Husband about what happenedst time,¡±


    ¡°Then what happened yesterday, if you cover it up will only make him wary;¡±


    ¡°Therefore, if he, as well as other people, ask,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell them in a big way that the An family encountered an attack yesterday,¡±


    ¡°And tell them by name that the attacker imed to be the Jermo of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And that he wanted to force the so-called secret of longevity out of the mouths of An family


    members,¡±


    ¡°And then tell them that it was again that benefactor who appeared at the crucial momentst time,¡±


    ¡°And directly knocked the Jermo out of the door.¡±


    ¡°And the rest you guys don¡¯t know anything except for hearing a popping sound.¡±


    Tece asked, ¡°What if he asks about you?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°This is simple, just say that I was the same asst time,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t show my real face,¡±


    ¡°You just judged by my voice that I am the one who saved you guys in New Yorkst time,¡±


    ¡°Then you can pretend that you suddenly remembered some details,¡±


    ¡°And tell him in passing, just say thatst night, in front of you guys,¡±


    ¡°I told that Jermo while exchanging words that sooner orter,¡±


    ¡°One day I will chop off Victoria¡¯s head with my own hands.¡±

 Chapter 5633

    Chapter 5633


    Charlie knew that now was the best time to bluff.


    The ne of the three elders of the Warriors Den turned around and turned back over the ocean,


    Which proved that Victoria was already scared.


    Since she is afraid, strikes while the iron is hot.


    The An family will not leave Aurous Hill for the time being, And they must still have the mole of the


    Warriors Den.


    Taking this opportunity to let the word out,


    It can also y a role in knocking mountains and shaking tigers.


    The current An family has full trust in Charlie.


    Since Charlie said so, everyone naturally has no opinion, So they n to implement Charlie¡¯s n.


    As for Tece¡¯s husband, Charlie was not in a hurry,


    And immediately began to test whether there was any problem with him,


    Because ording to his thinking, as long as the An family kept their walls clean from now on,


    And did not give anyone with a foreign surname a chance to pry into the secrets,


    The situation would be stable.


    As for Victoria, since she has received his threat,


    She will definitely not do anything to the An family again in the future, And the An family can breathe


    a sigh of relief.


    At the dinner table, Charlie, Grandpa, three uncles, and Duncan exchanged cups.


    Grandma and aunt also drank a few sses of red wine with everyone, And the atmosphere among


    the family became more and more lively.


    Grandma couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Charlie, you said you¡¯ve been married for four years.¡±


    ¡°When will grandma see the grandson and daughter-inw together?¡±


    Charlie said seriously, ¡°Grandma, if the Warriors Den is not eliminated for a day,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to disclose my identity to the public,¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯d better wait for this matter¡­¡±


    Grandma nodded understandingly, and then asked,


    ¡°But what are you going to do with Sara?¡±


    ¡°Letting her down, she must be very sad¡­¡±


    Charlie felt a headache for a while, and quickly said,


    ¡°Grandma, this matter¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do now, so I can only put it on hold¡­¡±


    The grandpa on the side said, ¡°Charlie, it¡¯s okay to put it aside temporarily,¡±


    ¡°But have you ever thought about it?¡±


    ¡°She is also in the marriage grade. If you don¡¯t give an exnation to others for a long time,¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What will you feel if one day she doesn¡¯t want to wait for you and marry someone else?¡±


    At this time, Marshal said, ¡°Dad, Mom, the rtionship issue is Charlie¡¯s private matter.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d better not point fingers and let him decide for himself.¡±


    The old man nodded slightly, picked up the wine ss, and said,


    ¡°Come on, Charlie, let¡¯s have another drink!¡±


    The family banquet gradually came to an end, and everyone except Charlie was obviously drunk.

 Chapter 5634

    Chapter 5634


    After that, Charlie said again, ¡°By the way, grandpa and grandma,¡±


    ¡°I will transfer the Rejuvenation Pill Formation of Wanliu Vi tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°The two of you will live in Aurous Hill for a while,¡±


    ¡°And your physical condition will improve further.¡±


    After the whole rejuvenation pill, in fact, the formation method is not so important to them,


    But they believe in a basic logic since he said that he listened to Charlie¡¯s arrangement,


    Then naturally he must abide by this decision,


    No matter whether Charlie¡¯s decision is good or bad for him.


    After that, Charlie exchanged farewell remarks and stood up to leave.


    At this time grandpa stood up and said, ¡°I will take you to the door.¡±


    Others also got up one after another, and together, sent Charlie outside the door.


    Charlie opened the door of the BMW, and before getting into the car,


    He said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, grandpa and grandma will also go to rest.¡±


    Grandma hurriedly asked him, ¡°Charlie, do you think you wille over tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded, ¡°Tomorrow I will go to Wanliu Vi first,¡±


    ¡°Withdraw the formation there, ande to visit after the withdrawal.¡±


    Grandma corrected, ¡°It¡¯s not a visit, it¡¯sing home!¡±


    ¡°From now on, the ce where your grandparents are will be your home!¡±


    ¡°When youe home tomorrow, tell grandma in advance,¡±


    ¡°Grandma will cook your favorite dish when you were a child!¡±


    He nodded slightly, and said seriously,


    ¡°Okay grandma, then I¡¯lle back for dinner tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The grandma smiled gratifiedly, and said,


    ¡°Go and get busy with business.¡±


    He bid farewell to everyone, started the car, And left the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Vi.


    He drove to Zijin Vi and called Maria.


    Once the call was made, Maria happily asked him,


    ¡°Young master, are you done with your work?¡±


    Charlie hummed, and said, ¡°Miss Lin, I¡¯ll drive over to meet you now,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll be there in about 30 minutes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bitte, I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you?¡±


    Maria said without thinking, ¡°I have been waiting for the young master,¡±


    ¡°And the young master cane directly.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange the settling down of servants,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°And the three of them have also been waiting for the young master.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie said again, ¡°By the way, Ms. Lin, I have some things I want to ask you alone,¡±


    ¡°Can you give me some time to be alone first,¡±


    ¡°And after I finish asking things,¡±


    ¡°I will have a face-to-face chat with the three gentlemen.¡±


    Maria said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s no problem. I will talk to them.¡±


    ¡°After the young master arrives,e directly to my other courtyard!¡±

 Chapter 5635

    Chapter 5635


    In the Mountain Manor at night, other than Maria, everyone else had already retreated.


    After Charlie arrived, he directly passed through the first floor of the courtyard and took a step up


    the stone steps.


    When he stepped into the courtyard, Maria had alreadye to the courtyard,


    Seeing Charlie, her expression was delighted and shy as she said ¡°Master ¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, she was wearing a white dress sarong,


    Her long hair hanging over her shoulders, and seemed to still have a sense of dampness.


    The water of the hot spring pool next to her was still full,


    And there were quite a few fresh flower petals floating on the surface, So much so that the entire


    compound had some faint floral vor.


    Charlie subconsciously guessed that Maria should have just finished her bath,


    So he also couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit unnatural,


    And intentionally stopped looking at the hot spring pool,


    But looked at Maria, and said with a little bit of nervousness,


    ¡°Miss Lin, sorry to bother you sote, in addition to promising those three old gentlemen before,¡±


    ¡°I still have a few more things to do, and I need your help in solving the puzzle.¡±


    Maria smiled sweetly, the beauty was intoxicating and fascinating. Then her lips lightly opened, and


    she softly said


    ¡°Master you are polite, I am here to share your worry, and it is my blessing.¡±


    ¡°You are here to share your problem and I must try my best to help you get the answer.¡±


    After saying that, she made an invitation gesture towards the direction of the boudoir, and said


    gently,


    ¡°Pleasee in let¡¯s talk when you sit!¡±


    Charlie nodded and followed Maria into her boudoir,


    At this time, within the living room on the first floor,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Maria had already boiled tea in advance, the special aroma of tea filled the entire room, and it was


    refreshing.


    She guided Charlie to the not-so-big tea table, said to him,


    ¡°Master please sit down, I will pour tea for you.¡±


    Charlie nodded and did as he was told,


    And the two of them sat down cross-legged opposite each other across the tea table.


    On this side, Maria poured a cup of tea for Charlie, and said ¡°Master, please.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask her ¡°This tea,¡±


    ¡°It should be that piece of tea cake that is the mother of Pu Tea, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria smiled and said ¡°I can¡¯t drink it at ordinary times,¡±


    ¡°But only if youe here will I be able to brew a pot of it.¡±


    Charlie seriously said ¡°It¡¯s better to be frugal,¡±


    ¡°After all, this tea is no longer avable after drinking it,¡±


    ¡°In case you still want to get back this vor in the future, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±


    Maria smiled and said ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, whether it¡¯s the tea tree or the tea leaves,¡±


    ¡°There will be a day when it willpletely die out,¡±


    ¡°People are the same, although the tea is precious,¡±


    ¡°But as long as it¡¯s at the right time, how to drink it is what matters.¡±


    After saying that, she picked up her own teacup and said to Charlie ¡°Master, please.¡±


    Charlie nodded, lifted the teacup up, and slowly took a sip,


    The refreshing tea vor eddied around his mouth and nose in an instant, making him slurp.


    At this time, Maria put down the teacup and asked Charlie


    ¡°Right, I don¡¯t know what kind of things do you have that you need me to solve for you master?¡±


    Charlie put down his teacup and asked with a serious and expectant expression


    ¡°May I ask Miss Lin, do you know what the Ascending Dragon Grid is?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Rising Grid?!¡± Maria suddenly frowned and asked, ¡°Where did you hear of this word?!¡±

 Chapter 5636

    Chapter 5636


    Charlie said ¡°I just met my grandparents and heard my great-uncle say,¡±


    ¡°When my father identally got a book called ¡°Preface to Nine Profound


    Heavenly Scriptures¡±,¡±


    ¡°Although my great uncle did not know what was written in the book,¡±


    ¡°But remembered that my father always mentioned the terms such as ascending dragon frame,¡±


    ¡°I once heard Master Lai said that the fate of a person¡¯s mang and dragon frame,¡±


    ¡°But I do not know, what is this ascending dragon frame.¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t answer Charlie¡¯s question, but asked curiously,


    ¡°Your Excellency mentioned Master Lai, I don¡¯t know which Master Lai is it?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°It¡¯s the direct descendant of the Song Dynasty Feng Shui Master


    Lai Bouyi Lai Master, named Lai Qinghua ¡­¡­¡±


    Maria muttered ¡°Gold firm, wood shrugged, water clear, fire strong, earth solid and wind Rin,¡±


    ¡°Master said Lai Qinghua, should be grandchildren Lai Jinlin.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Charlie was surprised and asked, ¡°Miss Lin and the ancestors of the Lai family also have


    interactions with you?¡±


    Maria nodded and said ¡°The reason why I know Feng Shui secret art, Zhouyi


    Bagua, is because I that year had followed Lai Jin Lin and learned Zhouyi,¡±


    ¡°Master that year to me was also considered to teach, many of the problems that the old man did


    not prate were also passed on to me,¡±


    ¡°And after this one or two hundred years of time, I was unlocking the problems left by him one by


    one.¡±


    ¡°Only now have in the Zhouyi Bagua on the Some attainments ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie could not help but sigh ¡°It is really the benefits of longevity ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Any knowledge, there is more than enough time to understand and digest¡­¡­¡±


    Maria smiled slightly, nodded, and said, ¡°What the master said is very true,¡±


    ¡°There is a list of great talent sages, all the authors are not close to the general wisdom of the


    sages,¡±


    ¡°They left the knowledge, which when the ordinary people follow get a bit of enlightenment,¡±


    ¡°Even if the talent is very good if it is only live for seventy or eighty years,¡±


    ¡°One can only prate at most two or three percent of them,¡±


    ¡°The only five live as long enough to prate more than fifty percent! ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded in agreement, at the same time in his heart, he was also a little impatient,


    So he quickly asked, ¡°Ms. Lin, what exactly is the meaning of the Dragon Rising Grid?¡±


    Maria seriously said, ¡°Rising Dragon is a higher fate than the Dragon Grid.¡±


    Charlie asked suspiciously ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the Dragon Grid is already the highest?¡±


    ¡°Why is there a Dragon Ascending Grid?¡±


    Maria said ¡°The Dragon Grid is the highest of the Nine to Five,¡±


    ¡°And it is also the highest of the Fate Grids, this is because the Ascending


    Dragon Grid is hard toe by in hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°And many people who study the Zhouyi have not been able to participate in the existence of the


    Ascending Dragon Grid for the rest of their lives.¡±


    Charlie asked in confusion, ¡°If there is a Dragon Rising Fate in Zhou Yi, then even if you can¡¯t


    understand it, you can at least see it, right?¡±


    Maria smiled slightly and said ¡°Your Excellency may not know, the overall idea of Zhouyi,¡±


    ¡°In fact, it is a myriad of veryplex sets of secret text,¡±


    ¡°The books literally have a meaning, prate only to a certain height,¡±


    ¡°After a certainw, ording to thisw, and then you see anotheryer of meaning,¡±


    ¡°The more pration, the more understanding of thew, the more the pration of the mystery


    will be.¡±


    Saying that she added, ¡°To put it bluntly, it is very much like the permutations andbinations in


    math,¡±


    ¡°A hundred numbers already have endlessbinations,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the number of words in a book can easily be tens of thousands or hundreds of


    thousands.¡±


    Charlie asked ¡°That is to say, as long as the book has the three words


    Ascending Dragon Grid,¡±


    ¡°After finding some kind of pattern, the three words can be distilled out, thus obtaining the word?¡±


    Maria nodded her head and smiled ¡°That¡¯s what you said.¡±


    Saying this, Maria added ¡°As for the Ascending Dragon Grid,¡±


    ¡°ording to Zhou Yi, when the Ascending Dragones out, heaven and earth will revere it,¡±


    ¡°In this world, only the Ascending Dragon is truly able to go against the Way of Heaven,¡±


    ¡°Because the Ascending Dragon can ignore the Way of Heaven,¡±


    ¡°And the Way of Heaven does not have the right to smite the Ascending Dragon.¡±


    ¡°All other destinies, are within the control of the Heavenly Dao,¡±


    ¡°If you want to go beyond the Heavenly Dao, you are bound to encounter the Heavenly Tribtion,¡±


    ¡°I say a word of treachery, just like Shifu Gong, his old man, who lived for a whole thousand years,¡±


    ¡°Thought that he could go against the Heavenly Dao and change his destiny,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, he did not yet enter into the Heavenly Dao¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°If the Heavenly Dao is 10,000 feet high, then everything in the world is under the control of the


    Heavenly Dao until 9,999 feet,¡±


    ¡°And before he is about to break through the Heavenly Dao, the Heavenly Dao will surely do


    everything in its power to descend on him,¡±


    ¡°And this is what people often refer to as the Heavenly Tribtion!¡±


    Said here, Maria slightly paused, looked serious, and said aloud,


    ¡°However, between all things in heaven and earth, the only exception is the ascending dragon!¡±

 Chapter 5637

    Chapter 5637


    Maria¡¯s words revitalized Charlie.


    He hurriedly asked ¡°Ascending Dragon Grid, can ignore the Heavenly Dao,¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it really be able to fly up as the legends of the cultivators say?!¡±


    Mariaughed ¡°Master overthinking, in fact, ascension is only a kind of spection that people


    understand Zhouyi think,¡±


    ¡°People always think, cultivation to a certain extent, will be able to ascend into another world,¡±


    ¡°Such as what we say in the East, the world of the immortals,¡±


    ¡°The Western world of the gods, but in fact, in order to the ve to the understanding of Zhouyi,¡±


    ¡°The cultivation, no matter how long, the essence of its life expectancy is the strength of the


    continuous extension. It is just the extension of that.¡±


    Charlie humbly asked for advice, ¡°Miss Lin I wonder if you can exin in detail?¡±


    Maria nodded slightly and said seriously, ¡°Master, the extension of life span and strength signifies


    that the essence of things will not change,¡± ¡°Just like a tree, grows higher, lives even longer, it is still


    a tree,¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°It will not turn into the so-called Tree Demon, Tree Spirit, Tree God;¡±


    ¡°Perhaps as its cultivation improves, the flowers it blooms,¡±


    ¡°And the fruits it bears will have extraordinary efficacy,¡±


    ¡°But it is still, in essence, a tree;¡±


    Charlie gently nodded and said, ¡°That is to say,¡±


    ¡°Even if a person breaks through the shackles of the Heavenly Dao,¡±


    ¡°He is still a human being, only one who lives longer and is stronger?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Maria said with a smile ¡°This is the real Zhou Yi, a person¡¯s strength can surpass the Heavenly


    Dao,¡±


    ¡°But after surpassing the Heavenly Dao, they are still a human, not a god.¡±


    ¡°If 10,000 years is the limit of the Heavenly Dao for that Pucha tree back then,¡±


    ¡°Then it will inevitably encounter a Heavenly Tribtion when it nears 10,000 years;¡±


    ¡°If it fails to survive the heavenly tribtion, it will fly away in ashes;¡±


    ¡°If it survives, it will still be the Pucha tree,¡±


    ¡°It will still continue to stand by the Heavenly Pond, it will still be the same tree;¡±


    She continued, ¡°As for the heavenly way, it is at a high level,¡±


    ¡°But also far beyond the perception of the superhuman, to say a word of treachery,¡±


    ¡°Like the master of his strength doomed him to live only to a thousand years,¡±


    ¡°Of he can break through the millennium shackles, perhaps to live to 2,000 years,¡±


    ¡°But he wanted to live to the day the heavenly way woulde down,¡±


    ¡°Perhaps to 5,000 years, or even 10,000 years, that is to say,¡±


    ¡°He was there when the death of immortality if there are still 108,000 years away from the heavenly


    way.¡±


    ¡°There were still 108,000 miles away from the Heavenly Dao.¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Then does Ms. Lin know how high the Heavenly Dao actually is?¡±


    Maria shook her head and said ¡°I have only lived for less than four hundred years,¡±


    ¡°So how can I peer into the height of the Heavenly Dao.¡±


    Saying that she suddenly remembered something and said to Charlie


    ¡°By the way Master, back then, the Heavenly Dao of that Pucha tree should have been 10,000


    years old,¡±


    ¡°And when the Heavenly Tribtion descended, it had already lived for 10,000 years,¡±


    ¡°This was back-projected through the destiny.¡±


    Charlie gently nodded and asked ¡°Since Miss Lin is quite knowledgeable about Zhou Yi,¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what would happen if the Pucha tree breaks through the


    Heavenly Dao?¡±


    Maria said ¡°Once it survives the Heavenly Tribtion and breaks through the Heavenly Dao,¡±


    ¡°Then it will be able to draw aura from heaven and earth to continue its own cultivation,¡±


    ¡°And make the cultivation twice as fast with half the effort,¡±


    ¡°And perhaps one day, one of its leaves will be able to increase a person¡¯s life span by twenty


    years,¡±


    ¡°Just like a Rejuvenation Pill.¡±


    Speaking here, Maria smiled sweetly and said


    ¡°So, the legendary Queen Mother¡¯s peach that can make a person ascend to immortality in just


    one,¡±


    ¡°May really not be avable in this world,¡±


    ¡°If a certain peach tree has already broken through the Heavenly Dao,¡±


    ¡°And has a few thousand or tens of thousands of years of Taoism, it may be able to really be


    realized.¡±


    Charlie asked doubtfully ¡°But isn¡¯t there already no aura existing between heaven and earth?¡±

 Chapter 5638

    Chapter 5638


    Maria nodded ¡°ording to Zhou Yi, for beings that have not crossed the


    Heavenly Tribtion,¡±


    ¡°Aura does not exist anymore, but after crossing the Heavenly Tribtion, the aura will appear.¡±


    Charlie asked in disbelief ¡°That sounds like it¡¯s not very realistic ¡­¡­¡±


    Mariaughed, ¡°At first, I also felt that it was unrealistic,¡±


    ¡°And I thought that I had made a mistake inprehending Zhou Yi,¡±


    ¡°But after World War II, I came into contact with modern technology,¡±


    ¡°And came into contact with the radio, and my heart became clearer,¡±


    ¡°And this kind of thing, Reiki, maybe like a radio frequency,¡±


    ¡°Which the general public can¡¯t perceive by the physical body at all,¡±


    ¡°But once you are equipped with the conditions to receive the radio,¡±


    ¡°You can constantly draw into the radio frequency.¡±


    ¡°You can constantly draw in the contents of the radio, the aura may be like that.¡±


    Charlie stared wide-eyed and eximed


    ¡°In that case, the End Times may not really be the End Times?!¡±


    Maria said, ¡°The era of the Last Dharma, in fact, is only a kind of rhetoric of the descendants,¡±


    ¡°The descendants got the cultivation method and experience of the ancients,¡±


    ¡°But could not achieve the effect of the ancients¡¯ cultivation,¡±


    ¡°So the descendants concluded that there is no longer any aura in heaven and earth,¡±


    ¡°And the world has entered the era of the Last Dharma, but in reality,¡±


    ¡°No one can say, and I do not dare to guarantee that my understanding of the Zhouyi must be right,¡±


    ¡°So everything is just for you to perceive. So everything is just a reference for you.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and in his heart,


    He had already believed more than half of what Maria had said.


    He felt that Maria¡¯s statement should be more credible,


    And that the so-called soaring in ce and bing immortal was more like a mythological story.


    So, he brought the topic back to the Dragon Ascension Grid and asked her,


    ¡°Miss Lin, I wonder how this Dragon Ascension Grid is judged?¡±


    ¡°If I were to give you my father¡¯s birth date,¡±


    ¡°Could you calcte whether he was an Ascending Dragon Grid or not?¡±


    Maria shook her head and said ¡°I can¡¯t calcte the ascending dragon frame,¡±


    ¡°I have only just reached the point where I know the existence of the ascending dragon frame,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to calcte whether a person is an ascending dragon frame or not.¡±


    ¡°I have studied this problem for many years, but I haven¡¯t been able to make a breakthrough,¡±


    ¡°And it seems to be stuck in a certain part of the chain that I can¡¯t figure out.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously ¡°What is the link that you can¡¯t figure out?¡±


    Maria said ¡°I base on the results of Zhou Yi¡¯s deduction,¡±


    ¡°Although the Ascending Dragon Grid exists, it is not innate.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise ¡°Not innate?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the destiny pattern can still be cultivatedter in life?¡±


    Maria shook her head and said ¡°My lord, I don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°I only deduced that the Ascending Dragon Grid is not innate,¡±


    ¡°But exactly how it came about, I don¡¯t know, moreover,¡±


    ¡°I am sure that the result of my deduction is the right one,¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that I am wrong about my deduction.¡±


    Speaking here, Maria hesitated for a moment, looked at Charlie and whispered,


    ¡°Master, I have a sentence, I do not know when to speak or not.¡±


    Charlie busy said, ¡°Miss Lin there is no harm in speaking!¡±


    Maria said, ¡°I thought that your father should not be a Dragon Rising Grid, and may not even be a


    Dragon Grid.¡±


    Charlie was surprised and asked, ¡°Why is Miss Lin so sure?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°The Ascending Dragon Fate is one of the strongest Fates in hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°How could the Heavenly Dao sit back and watch him get killed at a young age?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he was also killed by Jermo, whose destiny is several grades lower?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the strongest and most powerful Dragon Fate, even if it¡¯s a


    Dragon Fate like yours,¡±


    ¡°As long as the opponent isn¡¯t someone with a stronger Fate and strength,¡±


    ¡°And as long as the opponent isn¡¯t attacking in a group,¡±


    ¡°You will be able to make a way out of every situation, and turn misfortune into good fortune!¡±


    ¡°The power of the fate pattern is more than just words!¡±

 Chapter 5639

    Chapter 5639


    Charlie doesn¡¯t know much about fate.


    The ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± contains a lot of misceneous knowledge,


    He hadn¡¯t studied much about Fates.


    The Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures contained a lot of side knowledge, But the only thing that


    was missing was an exnation of the Fate.


    He used to think that something like the Fate, might be like the Indian caste system,


    A high Fate is a high caste, a high caste person is just a high social status, But he himself does not


    have an innate power.


    A high-caste person will also be just as sick, just as old, just as will face all sorts of idents.


    But listening to what Maria said, the destiny seems to be much more than that.


    So he asked her ¡°If my father was a dragon frame.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he have been killed by Jermo?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Maria said with certainty ¡°The reason why fate is powerful is that it has an absolute hierarchy,¡±


    ¡°As long as the dragon frame is not bent on death,¡±


    ¡°How can one kill the dragon frame? He might had the real Dragon Grasp,¡±


    ¡°So although your life was almost robbed by Jermo,¡±


    ¡°Fate would also let you meet me in advance, let me give that ring to you in advance,¡±


    ¡°And help your Excellency to escape in advance, this is the real powerful ce of the fate.¡±


    Charlie muttered ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then my father shouldn¡¯t be a Dragon Fate,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it would be impossible for him to be killed by Jermo.¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie said with a puzzled face,


    ¡°There is one thing I didn¡¯t think to understand,¡±


    ¡°You took many years to realize the existence of the Ascending Dragon Grid,¡±


    ¡°My father was only in his twenties back then,¡±


    ¡°How did he know about the Ascending Dragon Grid?¡±


    Maria shook her head and said ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure,¡±


    ¡°Perhaps in the book that your father mastered, there was a record of the


    Ascending Dragon Grid.¡±


    Charlie gently nodded, it seemed that only this exnation would make sense.


    He recalled Maria saying that the Ascending Dragon Grid was not innate,


    And his heart became even more puzzled if this kind of top-tier destiny was not innate,


    Then how on earth would it have to be achieved at ater date?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Charlie only felt that the whole person was confused, Completely unable to make any sense out of


    it.


    At this time, Maria smiled and said ¡°Master, there is no need to be too anxious,¡±


    ¡°I am still continuing toprehend Zhou Yi,¡±


    ¡°Perhaps when I have another breakthrough,¡±


    ¡°I will be able to figure out what exactly is going on with the Ascending Dragon Grid.¡±


    Charlie gently nodded, in addition to Maria,


    He could not think of any other way to learn more about the Dragon


    Ascending Grid,


    It seemed that he could only wait until Maria had a new enlightenment in order to unravel the doubts


    in his heart.


    With this in mind, Charlie¡¯s heart was slightly relieved.


    This kind of thing was not something that could be rified at once, so he didn¡¯t need to rush it.


    Thus, he put the issue of the Dragon Rising Grid on hold and opened his mouth to say to Maria,


    ¡°Miss Lin, I don¡¯t have any other questions,st time,¡±


    ¡°I promised those three old gentlemen that I would give them a chance,¡±


    ¡°So please call them over.¡±


    Maria was pleasantly surprised, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°I must first thank you on behalf of the three of them!¡±


    Charlie smiled faintly, Maria then took out her cell phone and sent a voice message to the three of


    them,


    ¡°You three cane up here.¡±


    Soon after, Larry, Ethan, and Old Zhang helped each other up the stone steps and came into


    Maria¡¯spound.


    The three of them came to the door of the room with some panting,


    And one of them, Old Zhang, opened his mouth and said, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re all here.¡±


    Maria said aloud, ¡°Alle in.¡±


    The three of them hurriedly answered and pushed the door and walked in.


    After the three entered, they saw that Charlie was sitting opposite Maria,


    Tea was brewing on the stove,


    So they went forward and respectfully said ¡°Miss, Mr. Wade ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 5640

    Chapter 5640


    Maria nodded her head and said with a smile ¡°Mr. Wade promised to give you a chance earlier,¡±


    ¡°And today he has especiallye to fulfill his promise,¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you all hurry up and pay your respects!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the three of them looked at each other excitedly, Then immediately bent down to


    kneel on the ground.


    Charlie saw three old men who were almost three hundred years old kneeling to him,


    How could his heart withstand it, he quickly got up to assist and block,


    But Maria suddenly stretched out her jade hand to pull Charlie¡¯s hand, and seriously said,


    ¡°Master no need to get up, the three of them should do that, It is the right thing to do.¡±


    Charlie busily said, ¡°Three old gentlemen are old, this is really inappropriate ¡­¡­¡±


    Maria firmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is nothing inappropriate,¡±


    ¡°They are getting a big gift, it is not only to thank you but also for their own sake!¡±


    She continued, ¡°The three are my hand raised, I know their character,¡±


    ¡°The more they know their destiny, although they are infants life is very bitter,¡±


    ¡°But without exception, are destined to have a big blessing, otherwise it was not possible to meet


    me;¡±


    ¡°It is excellent to be blessed, but one is most afraid of folding one¡¯s own blessings;¡±


    ¡°Not honoring the teacher, not honoring the old and loving the young, not disciplining oneself,¡±


    ¡°Not doing good deeds, will all fold their blessings, what the master is going to give them is a


    heavenly chance,¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t sincerely kneel down and be grateful in their hearts,¡±


    ¡°Then they will definitely fold their blessings even more.¡±


    Speaking here, Maria smiled slightly and looked at Charlie and said seriously,


    ¡°Therefore, if you meet someone who wants to kneel and kowtow to thank you in the future,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop him, instead, it will fold his blessings.¡±


    Before Charlie had time to think about this theory Maria said,


    The three old men had already knelt on the ground side by side.


    The three of them spoke in unison, ¡°I thank Mr. Wade for his great kindness!¡±


    Charlie had no choice but to speak, ¡°The three old gentlemen please rise quickly.¡±


    Maria, like a parent, said in a stern tone,


    ¡°Before Your Excellency bestows his blessings, you may not rise!¡± The three of them heard this and


    knelt motionless.


    For Charlie, it was the first time to saw Maria¡¯s majestic side,


    He felt she was a weak and well-behaved little girl,


    In the face of the three kneeling on the ground and her giving orders, It was really some subversion


    of cognition.


    Seeing this, Charlie could not afford to dy any longer,


    And thought of giving the pills in a hurry, so that they could get up in a hurry.


    So, he took out three pills, and said,


    ¡°This is the Rejuvenation Pill, it can cure all diseases and prolong the life,¡±


    ¡°And it can prolong the life by twenty years,¡±


    ¡°The three of you quickly take it, and in the future,¡±


    ¡°It will also help you to apany Ms. Lin for some time.¡±


    When Maria heard Charlie¡¯sst sentence, her heart suddenly jerked.


    What is the value of this kind of level of elixir,


    Maria was clearer than anyone else, her three adopted sons,


    And Charlie can not talk about friends, let alone have grace,


    But Charlie was willing to take out three pills back to them,


    Which has really exceeded Maria¡¯s psychological expectations.


    When she listened to Charlie, she realized that the reason why he was so generous to them was


    probably for her,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In order for her to not be so lonely in the future.


    The three old men were also pleasantly surprised at this time,


    Not only were they surprised that they were about to extend their lives by twenty years,


    But they could also see the special concern that Charlie had for Maria.


    In their opinion, in this world, there wouldn¡¯t be a second person who was a match made in heaven


    with Maria,


    So when they saw that Charlie was so concerned about her,


    It was as if they saw the scene where Maria was wearing a wedding dress and marrying Charlie.


    At this moment, Maria was grateful in her heart,


    But on her lips, she said to the three of them with some reproach,


    ¡°What are you all standing there for?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you thank Mr. Wade for the blessing?¡±


    Only then did the excited trio instantlye back to their senses,


    And repeatedly said in a loud voice ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for granting me the blessing!¡±

 Chapter 5641

    Chapter 5641


    Charlie looked at the three gray-haired, aged old men in front of him,


    And couldn¡¯t help but look at Maria, who seemed to be childishly stubborn beside him,


    And was a little misced for a moment. As the three old men were truly very old,


    And it could also be seen through the limited contact that these three were all very experienced and


    wise old men.


    However, in front of Maria, these three people were like children who had been disciplined and


    educated by their parents, obeying her everymand.


    And even though Maria herself seemed to still be a child,


    Her attitude towards these three old men was still as stern as if they were children,


    Causing him to feel extraordinarily out of ce.


    However, he still quickly put this kind of dissonance behind him and said to the three very politely,


    ¡°Three gentlemen, please get up.¡±


    The three of them didn¡¯t get up, but raised their heads and looked at Maria in unison.


    Maria didn¡¯t seem to be at all distressed by these three old men kneeling on the ground,


    And nodded her head nonchntly before speaking,


    ¡°Since Mr. Wade has said so, then all of you should get up.¡±


    Only then did the three people help each other to stand up,


    Charlie wanted to go help, but heard Maria beside him open her mouth to say,


    ¡°Master don¡¯t need to bother, they can do it themselves.¡± Charlie nodded awkwardly and did not


    reach out again.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After the three of them got up, Charlie hurriedly said,


    ¡°The three gentlemen should hurry up and take the Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°After taking it, you will be greatly improved.¡±


    The three people still did not say anything and looked at Maria together again.


    Maria nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°If Mr. Wade told you to take it, then you should take it.¡±


    With that, she took out teapot from underneath the tea table and said to the three of them,


    ¡°Mr. Wade gifted you with the Rejuvenation Pill, so I¡¯ll give you a cup of tea.¡±


    After saying that, she poured three cups of golden-red tea for the three people from the pot of


    boiling tea, and said,


    ¡°This tea is made from the tea cake of the mother of Pu Cha,¡±


    ¡°From the time when you were children, whatever you wanted, I had never been stingy,¡±


    ¡°Only this tea, I really didn¡¯t want to give it to you,¡±


    ¡°So today it will be the icing on the cake for the three of you.¡±


    When the three of them heard this, they were stunned speechless.


    No one had expected that in this pot,


    Maria was cooking the tea cake that was the mother of all Pu Cha.


    They had grown up beside her since they were children,


    And knew that Maria was a keen tea drinker, and also knew that her most important treasure was


    not the valuable antiques,


    Nor was it the endless wealth, but rather the Mother of Pu Cha that was less and less when she


    drank a mouthful of it.


    To Maria, the significance of this tea cake was extraordinary, and could not be reced by anything


    else in this world.


    Therefore, all along, she never shared the Mother of Pu Cha with anyone, Charlie being the only


    exception.


    Seeing the three people¡¯s shocked appearance, Maria smiled faintly and spoke,


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Quickly take the pills given to you by Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Then sit down and drink a cup of tea and go back to rest early.¡±


    When the three people heard this, they immediately nodded their heads smilingly,


    The three people were about to serve the Rejuvenation Pill,


    Larry suddenly remembered something, and opened his mouth to ask,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, there is one thing that I have the audacity to ask you to teach ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Please speak, Mr. Qiu.¡±


    Larry said, ¡°Mr. Wade just said that one Rejuvenation Pill can prolong your life for twenty years,¡±


    ¡°Can half of it prolong your life for ten years?¡±


    Charlie nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Larry immediately rejoiced, his eyes nced at Maria warping tea cake with a tea knife,


    Respectfully said, ¡°Miss, I want to borrow your tea knife to use it ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 5642

    Chapter 5642


    Maria asked him curiously ¡°You want to give half of the elixir to your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Larry nodded his head and said ¡°She and I have been together for nearly seventy years,¡±


    ¡°And now she¡¯s on herst legs, so she doesn¡¯t have a few more years left,¡±


    ¡°If I extend my life by twenty years, I really can¡¯t bear the thought of living alone for so long ¡­¡­¡±


    Maria nodded ¡°You have shared a life together, you really can¡¯t just look after yourself.¡±


    After saying that, she handed the tea knife to Larry.


    He received the tea knife and quickly thanked her, and was about to separate the pills on the spot.


    Charlie spoke at this time, ¡°Mr. Qiu doesn¡¯t need to bother.¡±


    Larry was slightly stunned and subconsciously looked at Charlie.


    Charlie had already taken out another Rejuvenation Pill and handed it to Larry, saying,


    ¡°This one is for your wife, please pass it on for me.¡±


    The moment these words came out, not only Larry¡¯s jaw dropped, but even Maria was stunned.


    She never thought that Charlie would be able to take out another valuable Rejuvenation Pill and


    give it to Larry¡¯s wife, whom he had never met.


    The few times Charlie hade to this Mountain Manor,


    Larry¡¯s wife had taken the initiative to avoid suspicion with the others and had never met Charlie.


    And this was the first time that Charlie had given the Rejuvenation Pill to a stranger that he had


    never met.


    The reason why he wanted to do this was also entirely because he was grateful to Maria for saving


    his life.


    These three old men in front of him were all orphans that Maria had raised,


    As for Larry¡¯s wife, it was thought that she should also be someone that Maria trusted more,


    Charlie always felt that Maria had given him a magical ring, saved his life,


    And this favor was so big that she didn¡¯t even know how to return it,


    So he was a little more generous to the people around Maria as well.


    In Charlie¡¯s opinion, the kindness of a drop of water is reciprocated by a spring,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    And with Maria¡¯s saving of his own life, not to mention a few Rejuvenation


    Pills,


    There was no harm in letting himself make a furnace of Rejuvenation Pills specifically for them.


    At this time, Larry, although his heart was shocked and excited,


    But did not dare to take the medicine under his hand without authorization, So he could only look at


    Maria, waiting for her consent.


    Although Larry didn¡¯t know why Charlie was so kind to the three of them,


    And even his own wife, he knew one thing clearly in his heart,


    That all of this was definitely not because of them but must be because of his own youngdy.


    In other words, the reason why Charlie was so generous was purely because of his own young


    lady¡¯s face.


    As for them, they were originally raised by Maria, and were already grateful to her,


    So how could they dare to consume Maria¡¯s face for their own benefit at this moment?


    Therefore, whether or not this Rejuvenation Pill can be collected depends on whether or not their


    own youngdy will allow it.


    Maria looked deeply at Charlie, her heart was inevitably touched,


    And then she said to Larry, ¡°Mr. Wade has some good intentions,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t hesitate to shirk them, kneel down on behalf of your wife to thank


    Mr. Wade for the blessing!¡±


    Larry was overjoyed, and hurriedly knelt down again, and said piously,


    ¡°Thank you for the blessings of Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie had no choice but to let him kneel, and then handed the pills into his hands, saying,


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, quickly get up and take the medicine!¡±


    Only then did Larry slowly get up, looking at each other with the two old fellows beside him,


    The three of them simultaneously put a Rejuvenation Pill into their mouths.


    The magic of the Pill was once again manifested to the fullest.


    The bodies of these three people were all undergoing a drastic change of turning back the clock at


    an extremely high speed.


    As Maria watched these three people gradually turn from old to much younger, her eyes couldn¡¯t


    help but fill with tears.


    As she had said, after the end of World War II,


    She had not continued to adopt orphans because it was bing increasingly difficult for her to


    evade the pursuit of Victoria.


    Speaking of which, Larry and the others should be the only remaining fruits of the orphans she had


    adopted.


    If the three of them passed away, Maria would enter a state of true loneliness,


    And it could be a loneliness thatsted for a hundred years and could not be reversed until her


    death.


    Therefore, although she had been acting very ndly towards the three,


    She already had a few feelings of dependence in her heart.


    The fact that these three people can live for twenty more years signifies that her loneliness will be


    correspondingly reduced by twenty years.

 Chapter 5643

    Chapter 5643


    When Maria was touched by what Charlie had done, Charlie said very seriously to the three old


    men.


    ¡°Gentlemen, this time taking the Rejuvenation Pill, the life expectancy of the three of you will be


    more than a hundred years old,¡±


    ¡°In order to not let the outside world get suspicions, Mr. Qiu might as well go and invest in a medical


    research institution,¡±


    ¡°So that when the outside world questions why you don¡¯t grow old,¡±


    ¡°You mention the investments and it could be considered to be a justifiable exnation.¡±


    Without thinking, Larry said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely invest in a few businesses and organizations.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said to Ethan, ¡°Mr. Sun is in a high position,¡±


    ¡°And he suddenly had such a change, he should also pay attention to it,¡±


    ¡°So as not to cause too many people¡¯s suspicions.¡±


    Ethan said without thinking ¡°Mr. Wade, I have decided,¡±


    ¡°No longer return to capital, in the future, I will stay at the side of the Miss.¡±


    Old Zhang also smiled and said ¡°I have been following Miss,¡±


    ¡°There is almost no contact with the outside world, rtively speaking it will be safer.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile ¡°The three of you prepare in advance,¡±


    ¡°The next time you take the Rejuvenation Pill, maybe the three of you will have to start going


    incognito.¡±


    Now that these three people were all in their nies,¡±


    ¡°If they took the Rejuvenation Pill one more time,¡±


    ¡°Their lifespan could be one hundred and fifty years,¡±


    ¡°And at that time, it would definitely trigger the world¡¯s attention.


    And Charlie¡¯s words made these three people¡¯s hearts excited beyond measure.


    They originally thought that for Charlie to be able to give them a Rejuvenation


    Pill was already a blessing and creation for several lifetimes,


    But they didn¡¯t expect that Charlie had even nned a second Rejuvenation Pill for them!


    Maria was also overjoyed at this moment, and hurriedly said to the three of them,


    ¡°Quickly, quickly thank Mr. Wade for giving you another blessing!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Forget it, thanking once is enough,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it if you keep thanking me so much.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the three old men excitedly said in unison again,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, for the blessing!!!¡±


    Charlie was helpless and was at a loss of what to say when he suddenly received a call from Issac.


    Charlie signaled to several people before answering the phone,


    And Issac said on the other end of the phone,


    ¡°Young Master, the Boeing 777 that you are monitoring has taken off from


    Buenos Aires again!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s brows instantly furrowed, and he asked,


    ¡°Where did the other party apply for the route?¡±


    Issac said, ¡°The route is the same as before, flying to Australia first.¡± Charlie¡¯s heart instantly


    tightened.


    He did not know that at this moment, it was morning in Buenos Aires, Argentina,


    And Victoria, who had not left thepound for many years,


    Now using the ultra-long-range Boeing 777 private jet, she was intending to travel to Myanmar.


    Hearing that the other party¡¯s current route was Australia,


    The first thought in Charlie¡¯s mind was,


    ¡°Could it be that Victoria has recognized my trick so quickly?¡±


    Across the room, Maria heard Charlie inquire about the contents of Issac¡¯s inquiry,


    And immediately said to the three old kids of her,


    ¡°You three go down first, I still have things to talk about with Mr. Wade.¡±


    The three of them hurriedly stood up and respectfully said goodbye to the two of them,


    Before leaving the top floor of the special courtyard together.


    After the three left, Maria hurriedly asked Charlie


    ¡°Master, I listened to what Master said on the phone just now,


    Could it be that the ne of the Warriors Den has taken off again?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Charlie nodded and said ¡°It¡¯s still the same airne,¡±


    ¡°The destination is still Australia, but they are definitely using Australia as a springboard,¡±


    ¡°Flying to Australia first to replenish fuel, and then flying to Asia immediately afterward,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Most likelying to China.¡±


    Saying this, Charlie asked her ¡°Ms. Lin,¡±


    ¡°In your opinion, could it be that Victoria has recognized my ploy?¡±


    ¡°Unlikely.¡± Maria said very solemnly ¡°You took out the portrait of Master,¡±


    ¡°This is enough to make Victoria respect him,¡±


    ¡°She has no way to confirm the truth behind it,¡±


    ¡°And she doesn¡¯t even dare to confirm it at all,¡±


    ¡°So I believe that she will never send another person to Aurous Hill.¡±

 Chapter 5644

    Chapter 5644


    Charlie frowned and said, ¡°Then what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What kind of people is this airne carrying and where is it going?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°This, I do not dare to make any guesses.¡±


    After saying that, she spoke ¡°No matter what kind of people this ne is carrying,¡±


    ¡°As long as their final destination is not Australia,¡±


    ¡°Then they will definitely apply for the next section of the route in advance before arriving in


    Australia,¡±


    ¡°The fastest way to fly to Australia from Buenos Aires is about twelve hours,¡±


    ¡°So where the most important ce for this ne to go will be seen in about eight hours.¡±


    Charlie gently nodded and said, ¡°It seems that we can only find out by waiting until tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    Maria smiled faintly, and said in relief, ¡°Master don¡¯t have to worry too much,¡±


    ¡°With my understanding of Victoria, she will definitely note back to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°This ne might be carrying other people to other ces to carry out other tasks.¡±


    Charlie gave a hmmm and spoke ¡°It¡¯s useless to think too much now,¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see where this ne is going in eight hours,¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯sing to Aurous Hill, I¡¯ll still have at least more than ten hours to prepare.¡±


    Maria nodded her head and said ¡°At that time,¡±


    ¡°After there is the other party¡¯s next move, please inform me the first time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie simply agreed and said,


    ¡°Ms. Lin, it¡¯s gettingte, I won¡¯t bother you too much here.¡±


    Maria immediately said, ¡°Then, I will send you out.¡±


    Saying that she remembered something and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Oh yes, Master, wait for a moment.¡±


    Just after she finished speaking, she stood up and quickly ran up the stairs.


    Soon, she came down with a piece of red cloth wrapped thing,


    Handed that thing to Charlie, and said seriously,


    ¡°Master, this is the Thunder Strike Wood of the Mother of Pu Cha,¡±


    ¡°I have kept it with me for so many years, but I can only use it as a souvenir,¡±


    ¡°Earlier, Master said that there is a magic weapon that can lead down the heavenly thunder,¡±


    ¡°I think it should have been destroyed when Jermo blew himself up,¡±


    ¡°This piece of Thunder Strike Wood you can refine and use it for the magic weapon!¡±


    Charlie looked at the thing in Maria¡¯s hand and was surprised in his heart.


    He had originally been thinking in his heart if he could ask Maria for this thunder-strike Wood of the


    Mother of Pu Cha.


    After all, this was the tea tree that had once crossed the Heavenly Tribtion,


    Not only was its own Dao profound but this thunder-strike Wood had also been struck by the


    Heavenly Thunder.


    That had fallen from the Heavenly Tribtion,


    So if it was used to refine the thunder-strike Command,


    The power would definitely be much greater than his own thunder-strike Command from before!


    It just so happens that now his magic weapon is gone, only left with the ring that Maria gave him,


    Maria¡¯s lightning strike wood came at the right time, And it can solve his immediate needs.


    So, he did not talk to Maria politely, very thankful said,


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Lin, this lightning strike wood can be real snow in the charcoal,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently inck of materials to be able to refine magic weapon!¡±


    Maria covered her mouth andughed softly,


    ¡°Master, this lightning strike wood has indeed be charcoal, just sir don¡¯t burn it.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s natural!¡±


    ¡°Tonight, I will go back and refine it properly, and make a new Thunder Striking Order!¡±


    Maria nodded and handed the thunder-strike Wood into Charlie¡¯s hands, saying seriously.4


    ¡°To be able to transform into a magic weapon in your hands,¡±


    ¡°This section of thunder-strike Wood is considered to have found its home.¡±


    Charlie took the thunder-strike Wood in his hand,


    And simply transferred a few points of aura into it,


    And he could immediately feel the surging qi that could not be described in words,


    As if he was in a primitive forest in spring, with infinite vitality right in front of him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel ¡°Sure enough, it is the mother of Pu Cha¡¯s thunder-strike wood ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Just this section of thunder-strike wood, let a person feel unfathomable!¡±


    Maria smiled faintly and said ¡°It would be best if it is useful to Master,¡±


    ¡°It is not in vain that I have been running around with it for more than three hundred years.¡±


    Charlie gratefully said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lin,¡±


    ¡°I will not let down this Lightning Strike Wood,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely do my best to make it into an extraordinary magic weapon!¡± Maria nodded and


    smiled, ¡°That would be great!¡±

 Chapter 5645

    Chapter 5645


    After bidding farewell to Maria, Charlie, who returned home, only had two things on his mind.


    The first thing to do is to seize the time and refine the Thunderbolt that Maria gave him,


    It is the part of the mother of Pucha, the Lightning Strike Wood.


    Another thing is to wait for eight hours to see where the Boeing 777 will go at the next stop.


    If its destination is Aurous Hill, then he must deal with it as soon as possible.


    Since there were still eight hours left, he immediately started refining the Thunderbolt when he got


    home.


    He is already familiar with the matter of refining the Thunderbolt.


    When he returned to the room with the wood, he had thought that everything would be as easy as


    refining the thunderbolt as he did before,


    But he did not expect that the spirit energy would enter the lightning-strike wood and begin to


    appear in it.


    It was only when it internally perfected the formation of the aura,


    Which was originally invincible, it was actually somewhat difficult to move an inch in the wood.


    If it is said that when refining the Thunderbolt in the past,


    The aura was a carving knife, and then the lightning strike wood itself is like an ordinary piece of


    wood,


    And the carving knife can easily carve the pattern one wants on the wood.


    However,pared with the previous lightning strike wood,


    The current lightning strike wood is like a piece of extremely hard highstrength steel.


    It is difficult to leave marks on it with a carving knife transformed from aura.


    Charlie also didn¡¯t expect this lightning strike wood looks ordinary, But its internal characteristics are


    so difficult to refine.


    However, until now, he has no magic weapon that he can use to keep, so he has no choice.


    In desperation, he could only multiply the infusion of spiritual energy, And the consumption speed of


    spiritual energy increased sharply in an instant, Just like being madly absorbed by Maria¡¯s ring back


    then.


    Charlie knows that there is no turning back when opening the bow,


    And the mother of Pucha, as a tea tree, could survive until the thunderstorm fell from the sky,


    Which is almost the pinnacle of trees.


    He wants to refine such lightning strike wood into a method device, so it must take more effort.


    So, he took out a Cultivation Pill, and put his heart and soul into refining the Thunder Token.


    Although the spiritual energy is consumed quickly,


    But with a Cultivation Pill as a supplement, the spiritual energy can be regarded as enough.


    After several hours, Charlie, who was drenched in sweat, finally opened his eyes.


    The lightning-strike wood that was as thick as an adult¡¯s forearm in his hand had already been


    refined into a palm-sized piece.


    The entire body of this Thunderbolt is jet-ck,


    Exuding a faint metallic luster, and its texture is extremely fine, It ispletely impossible to tell that


    it is made of wood.


    Holding the Thunderbolt in his hand, Charlie could even feel the faint feeling of thunder and


    lightning rushing in it.


    That feeling is like standing on the beach in the evening,


    Looking at the dark clouds in the depths of the ocean,


    And the thunder and lightning shing and roaring on the entire sea.


    Not only does it have an extremely wide field of view of the world,


    But it also has the surging feeling that the sky and the earth are connected as a whole by lightning,


    Which is fierce and profound.


    But if the Thunderbolt is put aside, this feeling will disappear immediately.


    And when Charlie¡¯s fingertips slid across the surface of the Thunderbolt,


    He seemed to be able to feel the surging feeling that the entire sea level was covered by thunder


    and lightning in his mind.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, the power of this thunder strike is probably much stronger


    than the previous one.


    Just when he was very excited about the newly refined Thunderbolt,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Issac called him again and reported: ¡°Master, that Boeing 777 has applied for a route from


    Melbourne to Mandy in Myanmar;¡±


    ¡°Mandy?¡± Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Is the news urate?¡±


    ¡°urate.¡± Issac said firmly: ¡°Currently, the flight route reported to the


    Australian air traffic control department is to Mandy,¡±


    ¡°And they willnd at Melbourne Airport in about four hours.¡±


    ¡°After resting for about an hour, continue to fly to Mandy,¡±


    ¡°And it takes about eight hours to fly from Melbourne to Mandy,¡± ¡°So it will take at least ten hours


    to arrive there.¡±

 Chapter 5646

    Chapter 5646


    Knowing that the other party is noting to Aurous Hill,


    Charlie¡¯s first thought was that he could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Coming to think of it, his empty city n was not seen through by the other party.


    However, he was also very puzzled, not understanding why the Warriors Den suddenly sent a ne


    to Burma.


    So, he called Maria and passed on the situation reported by Issac to her.


    When Maria heard that the ne from the Warriors Den is going to Burma,


    She was a little surprised and said,


    ¡°Why did Victoria suddenly send someone to Burma at this time¡­¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Perhaps Burma has their dead soldiers stationed there?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe the Cavalry Guards? or the military Mansion is in Myanmar?¡±


    Maria said suspiciously: ¡°ording to Victoria¡¯s character,¡±


    ¡°She must be very cautious and apprehensive at this time,¡±


    ¡°And she will definitely make the whole Warriors Den enter a state of silence.¡±


    ¡°They will all operate independently and remain absolutely silent,¡±


    ¡°And it is even more impossible for Victoria to send someone from the headquarters¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled when he heard Maria¡¯s analysis, so he said:


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If this is the case, The Governor¡¯s Mansion is definitely not in Myanmar,¡± ¡°So what is Victoria¡¯s


    intention in sending people to Myanmar at this time?¡± Maria was silent for a moment, then suddenly


    said:


    ¡°What if it is Victoria herself who is going to Myanmar?¡±


    ¡°Victoria himself?¡± Charlie asked in surprise,


    ¡°Why did Ms. Lin make this judgment?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°It¡¯s mainly intuition. I feel that the young master¡¯s empty city n will definitely scare


    Victoria.¡±


    ¡°If a ne departs for Myanmar so soon, it is most likely that Victoria will go by herself.¡±


    Charlie asked puzzledly: ¡°Then Miss Lin, what do you think she is going to


    Myanmar at this time for?¡±


    Maria thought for a while, and then said: ¡°If I guess correctly,¡±


    ¡°She probably wants to go through Myanmar, from the Yunnan-Myanmar border. Enter China!¡±


    Charlie eximed: ¡°Victoria ising to China?! Does she want toe to Aurous Hill in person?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Maria said: ¡°Victoria will definitely note to Aurous Hill in person,¡±


    ¡°I suspect she wille to China. The purpose is to go to the South Yunnan first, and then go to


    Hundred Mountains.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Maria said again: ¡°Victoria has been trying to find those heavenly


    materials,¡±


    ¡°Earthly treasures and magic tools and medicines left by Master for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And now the portrait of Master suddenly came out in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°So she should want to go quietly to Hundred Mountains to try her luck.¡±


    Charlie said in surprise: ¡°If you want to go to Hundred Mountains,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to fly directly to Vietnam than to Myanmar?¡±


    ¡°The border of Vietnam is not far away.¡±


    Maria pondered for a moment, and then said:


    ¡°Maybe, she just wants to go to the South Yunnan first,¡±


    ¡°And then go to the Hundred Mountains. My father fought against the Qing army together in


    southern Yunnan,¡±


    ¡°And after he was seriously injured and killed by her that year, then O buried my father in southern


    Yunnan.¡±


    ¡°She has always had a deep resentment towards my father.¡±


    ¡°She once dug up the empty grave made by me for my father with her own hands,¡±


    ¡°Saying Maybe this time I was stimted in my heart, so I want to revisit the old ce.¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria said again: ¡°Victoria still has more than ten hours to go to Burma,¡±


    ¡°I guess she will not enter China through conventional channels,¡±


    ¡°There is a high probability she wants to sneak in from the border.¡±


    ¡°In this case, she would definitely cross the border on foot, and Mandy is more than 300


    kilometers away from the border.¡±


    ¡°Even if she arrived nearby by car and then walked,¡±


    ¡°It would take at least several hours to enter southern Yunnan,¡±


    ¡°So I still has a window of 20 hours!¡±


    Charlie asked subconsciously: ¡°The window?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lin wants to take advantage of this time to go to southern Yunnan, right?¡±


    ¡°You guessed it right!¡±


    Charlie asked puzzledly: ¡°What are you going to do in South Yunnan?¡±

 Chapter 5647

    Chapter 5647


    Maria sighed softly, and said with a slightly mncholy tone:


    ¡°Young Master, since the things happened at that time and I left South Yunnan,¡±


    ¡°Afterwards, in the past two or three hundred years, I have never returned to southern Yunnan,¡±


    ¡°And what I am afraid of is that Victoria willy a in southern Yunnan waiting for me to drill.¡±


    Then, Maria said: ¡°Victoria¡¯s Five Armies Commander¡¯s Mansion entered a state of silence.¡±


    ¡°Even if she still has eyeliner in southern Yunnan, she may have to withdraw to the location of the


    Chinese military governor¡¯s mansion at this time,¡±


    ¡°Or stop all investigations and wait for orders. Now is a good time for me to return to southern


    Yunnan!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Miss Lin, don¡¯t take it lightly!¡±


    ¡°You are more important to Victoria than anyone else in this world.¡±


    ¡°If she is still keeping a to catch you in southern Yunnan,¡±


    ¡°If you go back rashly, there will be a lot of trouble. And for sure great danger!¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°Young master doesn¡¯t know Victoria,¡±


    ¡°But if you know her, you will know that she is extremely cautious,¡±


    ¡°And she is afraid of revealing her identity in front of non-core members,¡±


    ¡°So if she wants to go to South Yunnan, the members of Den, who will be ced in Southern


    Yunnan will definitely withdraw from Southern Yunnan in advance,¡±


    ¡°And she still has more than 20 hours to arrive in southern Yunnan,¡±


    ¡°And the current southern Yunnan must be a vacuum zone.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°What is Miss Lin going to do in south Yunnan?¡±


    Maria said in a mournful voice, ¡°I¡­ I want to go to my father¡¯s grave to pay homage.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I buried my father¡¯s clothes on a mountain near my grandmother¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°That was just to confuse Victoria, my father¡¯s ashes were buried in a ce that only I know about.¡±


    After speaking, Maria said again: ¡°Actually, I also wanted to go to the edge of the Tianchi Lake,¡±


    ¡°Which is also the ce where the mother of pucha failed to ovee the disaster.¡±


    Immediately, Maria smiled and said: ¡°Victoria arrived at the first stop in southern Yunnan,¡±


    ¡°There is a high probability that it is the ce where my father¡¯s tomb is located.¡±


    ¡°Southern Yunnan is very big, and it will take her a few hours or even longer to go all the way.¡±


    ¡°If I move fast enough, it will be no problem to finish visiting these two ces.¡±


    ¡°Even if the time coincides with Victoria, in the huge south Yunnan we may not really collide.¡±


    Charlie heard her firm tone and said without hesitation:


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Since Miss Lin is going to South Yunnan, so let mee with you! Let¡¯s go now and hurry back!¡±


    Maria asked in amazement, ¡°My lord¡­you¡­you want to apany me to the South Yunnan?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlie said firmly: ¡°I worry about you going alone,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let those three old gentlemen go with you, can you?¡± Maria was moved in her heart, but


    said with some worry:


    ¡°Young master¡­ I¡¯m not afraid of Victoria, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have aura in my body,¡±


    ¡°Unless Victoria recognizes me, she will just pass by,¡±


    ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t see my face, she doesn¡¯t know who I am.¡±


    Maria changed the subject of the conversation at this point and seriously said:


    ¡°Young Master is different! You possess aura, and also have the ring and other magical artifacts that


    Master gave to my father back then.¡±


    ¡°If Victoria really disarms it at close range, she will probably target you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Charlie blurted out: ¡°I¡¯ll go to Jeremiah first!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know how to hide her breath?¡±


    ¡°That night at Wanliu Vi, she followed me and Jermo all the way,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t notice it at all. If she teaches me the mental method of breath,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about being discovered by Victoria!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Maria hesitated, ¡°My lord, Victoria taught Jeremiah¡¯s mental method.¡±


    ¡°If she has a way to see through it, then Isn¡¯t it still very dangerous?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°The danger is a little bit there,¡±


    ¡°But if we can really meet Victoria, maybe it will be a good thing.¡±


    Maria was even more puzzled, and asked suspiciously: ¡°What are your ns, master?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°I have no ns, the main reason is that it is too dangerous for you to go to


    southern Yunnan alone,¡±


    ¡°If you want to go, then I will apany you if you don¡¯t meet Victoria, it¡¯s naturally the best,¡±


    ¡°But if you meet her, it¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing, as long as you can¡¯t be discovered by her,¡±


    ¡°Then it is possible to find the ce where she and your father worshiped


    Meng Changsheng as a teacher through Victoria!¡±

 Chapter 5648

    Chapter 5648


    As he spoke, Charlie further exined: ¡°Through the matter now, I feel more and more that the


    ¡°Nine Mysteries of Heaven¡±


    And ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries of Heaven¡± are rted to my parents,¡±


    ¡°That old ancestor Meng Changsheng couldn¡¯t get rid of the rtionship.¡±


    ¡°If I can find the ce where he practiced in the past,¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can find the things or records left by him and get more details.¡±


    Maria hesitated and said: ¡°If the young master does not want to meet Victoria,¡±


    ¡°I am 90% sure; but if the young master wants to meet Victoria, I am 100% sure¡­¡±


    She said bluntly, ¡°The young master¡¯s current strength, plus Even if you can hide your breath from


    Victoria for a while with the hidden mind mastered by Jeremiah,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid it is impossible to follow her from southern Yunnan to 100


    Mountains¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Miss Lin ignored the point.¡±


    ¡°The strength of monitoring, as long as we can confirm that she appears in a certain ce in


    China,¡±


    ¡°As long as she is not invisible, she will never escape the scope of Sk monitoring.¡±


    ¡°At that time, we can trouble Mr. Sun. With his identity and qualifications,¡±


    ¡°It should be possible to directly retrieve the Sk data,¡±


    ¡°But the problem now is that there are so many people,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to catch her figure first.¡± Maria pondered for a moment, then said:


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, Victoria will most likely Go to my father¡¯s tomb,¡±


    ¡°As long as you wait there, there is a high probability that you will see Victoria.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Miss Lin, may I ask where your father¡¯s tomb is located in today¡¯s southern


    Yunnan?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°In Dali, my grandmother was a native of Dali, and lived in the ancient city,¡±


    ¡°And the tomb of my father¡¯s clothes is in the mountains on the seaside of Erhai.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then let me ask again, where are your father¡¯s ashes buried?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°In Poole.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After that, she said again: ¡°The Tianchike, where the mother of Pucha was located, it is in


    Banna.¡±


    ¡°Dali, Poole, Banna¡­¡± Charlie murmured, and aplete n emerged in his mind.


    So, he said: ¡°Miss Lin, give me two hours to prepare.¡±


    ¡°After two hours, I will pick you up at Zijin Vi, and we will go to southern


    Yunnan together!¡±


    Maria agreed without thinking: ¡°Okay, then I am waiting for you.¡±


    Charlie hung up the phone, and immediately drove to the Champs-Elysees Hot Spring,


    He first goes to meet Jeremiah, and then he will pick up Maria and head to southern Yunnan.


    So, while driving out, he called Issac and told him,


    ¡°Old Chen, help me rent a business jet. Don¡¯t rent it under the name of Wade¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Find a vestpany to rent it for two and a half hours.¡±


    ¡°After that, it will fly to Lijiang!¡±


    Ever since Charlie found out the shippingpany that would be based in Singapore,¡±


    ¡°He realized that civil aviation aircraft is something that ordinary people tend to ignore.


    No matter how rich and great a person is, as long as he needs to fly across the country by ne,


    He must truthfully report all the flight information to all the countries he passes through.


    This is because no individual can control the entire aviation system.


    Governments all over the world regard aviation safety and airspace security as the top priority.


    Except for drug dealers in a few countries, no one dares to fly a ne in the sky without permission.


    And in this world, there is no individual who has the ability to create a stealth aircraft that can break


    through all radars.


    Therefore, whether it is the richest man in the world or the Lord of Den, As long as he boards the


    ne, his whereabouts cannot be hidden.


    For Victoria and the entire Warriors Den, they always felt that they hid the airline and the real


    purpose of flying the ne very well.


    Therefore, even if everyone can find out their ne,


    As long as no one knows this ne is theirs, and they won¡¯t be exposed. But in fact, once


    encountering someone with a heart to rule out a little bit, The chance of exposure is still very high.


    That¡¯s why Charlie asked Issac to rent a ne under another name.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to fly directly to Dali even if he rented a ne.


    Anyway, there was still more than 20 hours of time window.


    He first will fly to Lijiang, which is less than two hours away from Dali, And then drive from Lijiang to


    Dali.

 Chapter 5649

    Chapter 5649


    In this way, the destination can also be hidden, and the security has been improved to a certain


    extent.


    Originally, Charlie nned to go to Wanliu Vi to remove the Rejuvination formation first,


    And then visit the vi where his grandparents temporarily stayed.


    But when he thought about going to see Jeremiah,


    He called Orvel and asked him to open a wirelesswork for the vi where his grandparents lived,


    So that they could connect to the outside world,


    And then with a WeChat call he told Grandpa and grandma that he was temporarily going away


    from home for business, And he wille to visit another day.


    Although grandpa and grandma felt a little disappointed,


    They still told him to hurry up and get busy with business.


    So Charlie promised his grandma that he woulde to the door as soon as he came back from


    work.


    While he was driving, the An¡¯s family was having a meeting at a vi in the middle of the mountain.


    Nics, who had taken the Rejuvenation Pill, was in a very good state of mind.


    He looked at the time and said to Tece:


    ¡°Tece, Charlie asked you to report Pavel¡¯s safety,¡±


    ¡°And by the way, convey what he wanted to convey to him. Why don¡¯t you call him now!¡±


    Tece asked nervously: ¡°Dad, what do you think is the probability that Pavel is a problem?¡±


    Nics pondered for a moment, and said seriously:


    ¡°Now I have nothing but Except for everyone sitting here,¡±


    ¡°I only believe in Charlie, even if it is my grandson, granddaughter, I can¡¯t believe them.¡±


    Tece nodded dejectedly: ¡°I know Dad¡­then I will call him now ¡­¡±


    Nics instructed: ¡°Remember to use WeChat.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Tece took the phone, logged into her WeChat, sent a voice call to her husband Pavel, and turned on


    the speaker at the same time.


    On the other end of the phone, Tece¡¯s husband, Pavel, answered almost instantly,


    And asked in a hurried voice: ¡°Tece, is that you?¡±


    He continued: ¡°Tece, it¡¯s best if you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you for the past two days,¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t gotten through. It¡¯s driving me to death!¡±


    Tece¡¯s mood was veryplicated at the moment, she didn¡¯t know, If her husband was an


    undercover agent at her own house?


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t want this to be the case,


    But she didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly because it was a matter of life and death for the entire An family.


    So, she continued to follow Charlie¡¯s instructions, and said,


    ¡°Honey, I couldn¡¯t hear my voice¡­¡±


    Pavel eximed, ¡°Did something happen?!¡±


    Tece said: ¡°Two days ago, a very powerful supermaster suddenly came to Wanliu Vi.¡±


    ¡°That person is said to be Jermo, one of the four Earls of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And the strongest of the four Earls.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°The bodyguards just had a face-to-face meeting with each other, and almost all of them were


    killed¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Pavel asked nervously, ¡°Then what happened afterward? How did you escape? Parents, are


    they okay?¡±


    Tece said: ¡°At that time, we all thought we were bound to die,¡±


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t expect that another mysterious man wearing a mask appeared and rescued us.¡±


    ¡°That Jermo was chased and beaten by him all the way, exactly as it happened before¡­¡±


    Pavelg asked suspiciously: ¡°Another mysterious person?¡±


    ¡°This is the second time, right?¡±


    ¡°Could it be rted to the mysterious person who saved you the first time?¡±


    Tece said calmly: ¡°That¡¯s right. I recognized his voice,¡±


    ¡°And it was the benefactor who saved us in New Yorkst time who came forward to save us!¡±


    Pavel quickly asked: ¡°Did you see the benefactor again? Who is he? How can he show up at critical


    moments every time?¡±


    Tece said: ¡°Benefactor still keeps his face covered, and he hasn¡¯tmunicated with us too much.¡±


    Pavel couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°It¡¯s strange, such a powerful person,¡±


    ¡°Why does he keep protecting you in secret? And doesn¡¯t show his true face?¡±


    Tece already had a little ominous premonition in her heart when she heard her husband¡¯s detailed


    questioning.


    While feeling nervous, she quickly adjusted her mentality and said intentionally or unintentionally:


    ¡°It seems This benefactor has more important things to do, so he never shows his true face.¡±

 Chapter 5650

    Chapter 5650


    Pavel blurted out, ¡°What more important things?¡±


    Tece¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she said,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°ording to what benefactor told that Jermo, he wanted to take down the whole Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And even said that he would cut off the head of a person named Victoria with his own hands¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone suddenly there was no movement.


    Tece tentatively asked: ¡°Husband, are you still listening?¡±


    Pavel came back to his senses, and said in a panic,


    ¡°Ah? I¡¯m listening, I¡¯m listening¡­ I was watching something just now, and I was a little distracted¡­


    ¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Pavel said again: ¡°It¡¯s best if you¡¯re all fine, so I can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from you for the past two days. I¡¯ve been nervous,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think about food and drink, and I can¡¯t even concentrate on work¡­ ¡­¡± After finishing


    speaking, Pavel yawned and said:


    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t closed my eyes for two or three days.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you are all right, and I was so sleepy that I couldn¡¯t open my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Wife, I will sleep for a while. I can¡¯t hold it any longer.¡±


    Tece pursed her lips, with a slumped expression, but said in a very concerned voice:


    ¡°Okay husband, go to rest, and remember to silent your phone.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Pavel agreed and said to


    Tece Said:


    ¡°Honey, then I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s hang up.¡±


    As the voice call stopped, Nics said with a solemn expression:


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, Pavel must have a problem.¡±


    Tece subconsciously said: ¡°Dad, Pavel cares about us and wants to know what¡¯s going on, so it¡¯s


    okay to ask more?¡±


    Nics said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s okay to ask too much, but there will be problems after asking.¡±


    Duncan also agreed at this time and said: ¡°I support Uncle An¡¯s judgment,


    Pavel does have a problem!¡±


    Tece hurriedly asked: ¡°Brother, what do you think is the problem?¡±


    Duncan said without hesitation: ¡°Under normal circumstances, he knows that you escaped death,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s no problem to ask too many questions, but after he couldn¡¯t contact you,¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯te to China immediately, which is a bit wrong.¡±


    ¡°If he is just greedy It¡¯s understandable to be afraid of death,¡±


    ¡°But why don¡¯t you even talk abouting to Aurous Hill to see you now that you¡¯re fine?¡±


    ¡°Normal couples, in this situation, no matter how tired they are, they have to hurry over here,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, your family¡¯s private ne is there.¡±


    ¡°He can get on the ne first, and rest on the way to catch up on sleep.¡±


    After speaking, Duncan said again: ¡°He never mentioned to see you,¡±


    ¡°It must be because he wants to report this important news to the Lord as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°And then let the lord decide it! If the lord lets hime to see you, he wille to see you.¡±


    As soon as Duncan finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but frowned again, and said,


    ¡°No, that lord probably won¡¯t let hime to see you,¡±


    ¡°After Charlie sang the empty city n, that lord would never dare to send anyone to Aurous Hill


    again.¡±


    Tece pursed her lips, not knowing how to answer for a moment.


    At this time, Nics sighed, andforted: ¡°Okay, now is not the time to think about this.¡±


    ¡°From now on, we just need to remember that except Charlie, no one else is worthy ofplete


    trust.¡±


    At the same time, Charlie drove to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel.


    He had already asked Orvel to arrange Jeremiah in an absolutely safe living room in advance.


    After he arrived, he went directly to the living room where Jeremiah was under the guidance of


    Orvel.


    As soon as Charlie entered the door, Jeremiah quickly stood up and said respectfully,


    ¡°Master Wade, we meet.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Miss Yun, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m short on time, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡±


    Speaking, Charlie didn¡¯t wait for Jeremiah to answer and continued:


    ¡°Victoria is going to Australia soon, she will stop in Australia, and then fly to Burma,¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin and I suspect that she is likely to go to Hundred Mountains,¡±


    ¡°I want to meet her, so I came to ask Ms. Yun for advice,¡±


    ¡°How can I hide the aura on my body so that others won¡¯t find it?¡±


    Jeremiah eximed subconsciously: ¡°What did Mr. Wade say? Victoria came out?!¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Is it strange that Victoria came out?¡±


    Jeremiah said: ¡°She hasn¡¯te out for nearly twenty years. Is Mr. Wade¡¯s information urate?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not any information, I just analyzed the relevant clues with Ms. Lin,¡±


    ¡°And concluded that she is likely to go to Hundred Mountains,¡±


    ¡°So the two of us n to go to southern Yunnan, to verify whether our spection is right or wrong!¡±

 Chapter 5651

    Chapter 5651


    Jeremiah was a little puzzled.


    She looked at Charlie and asked in surprise ¡°Mr. Wade ¡­¡­ you and Miss Lin,¡±


    ¡°Why are you taking the risk of approaching Victoria?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ¡­¡­ this too dangerous?¡±


    Charlie ndly said ¡°It sounds quite dangerous, but in fact,¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin and I don¡¯t really intend to approach Victoria;¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin¡¯s idea is to make a time difference,¡±


    ¡°ording to her analysis, wherever Victoria goes, the probability is that the members of the


    Warriors Den have already withdrawn,¡±


    ¡°Besides, the entire Warriors Den has now entered into the silent stage,¡±


    ¡°So as long as this time difference is yed well,¡±


    ¡°The ce where she¡¯s going to be is instead safer for us.¡±


    Speaking here, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh ¡°She is the biggest enemy in my life so far,¡±


    ¡°I always have to know what this person looks like first, Besides,¡±


    ¡°Her purpose ofing to China this time is most likely to go to the Hundred Mountains,¡±


    ¡°And I would also like to know where Master Meng Changsheng, back then, actually practiced in


    seclusion.¡± Hearing this, Jeremiah gently nodded.


    She spoke up and said ¡°Mr. Wade and Miss Lin have exceptional guts and strategies,¡±


    ¡°You are really a perfect match, the two of you will definitely be able to defeat the


    Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And kill Victoria when you join forces!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said lightly, ¡°If you want to defeat the Warriors Den,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Yourprehensive strength must exceed that of Warriors Den;¡±


    ¡°If you want to defeat Victoria, your personal strength must exceed Victoria,¡± ¡°No matter which of


    these two dimensions, we are still far from being able to do so.¡±


    Jeremiah seriously said, ¡°Things are what they are,¡±


    ¡°I firmly believe that Mr. Wade will be able to do it!¡±


    Saying that she immediately said to Charlie,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Victoria had taught me a mental mantra,¡±


    ¡°By running the mental mantra, one can hide the traces of one¡¯s breath and aura,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about the mental mantra, try it yourself.¡±


    Charlie nodded ¡°Then thank you, Ms. Yun.¡±


    Jeremiah did not hide anything and immediately taught Charlie the technique that Victoria had


    taught her, word for word.


    After Charlie memorized it, he tried to run the Technique,


    And it really felt as if the aura in his body had formed a barrier on the surface of his body,


    Locking all the aura in it.


    When Jeremiah saw Charlie sessfully running the method,


    She opened her mouth and reminded, ¡°Mr. Wade, one of the biggest drawbacks of


    this heart method is that after the aura of the spiritual qi is hidden,¡±


    ¡°You yourself will not be able to use the spiritual qi anymore,¡±


    ¡°And once you use the spiritual qi, the effect of the concealment will also be terminated


    immediately,¡±


    ¡°So you must be a little more careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded his head slightly, and after a few words of thanks, he said to Jeremiah,


    ¡°Ms. Yun recuperates well here, I wille back to visit after I return from Diannan.¡±


    Jeremiah subconsciously said ¡°Mr. Wade, why don¡¯t I also go with you,¡±


    ¡°In case of danger, I can also help you!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand ¡°I can ask for your help when I meet any other enemy,¡±


    ¡°But not when I meet Victoria, there is a formation left behind by her in your Nuan Pce,¡±


    ¡°And I think that with her insidiousness and viciousness,¡±


    ¡°She must have a way to activate the formation,¡± ¡°So it is safer for you to not appear around her.¡±


    Jeremiah gently nodded.


    She felt that what Charlie had said was very reasonable,


    Victoria was ruthless since she could leave a powerful self-destruct formation within her Nuan


    Pce,


    She must have a way to activate it.


    Thus, she spoke, ¡°Then I will congratte you in advance on your triumph, Master.¡±


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 5652

    Chapter 5652


    At this moment.


    The Boeing 777 that Victoria was traveling on had already flown through New


    Zend¡¯s airspace,


    And would soonnd in Australia for fuel resupply.


    The speed of nearly a thousand kilometers per hour was already fast, But it still made Victoria a little


    anxious.


    Ever since her master¡¯s portrait was released in Aurous Hill,


    Her mind had copsed,pletely losing theposure that a four hundredyear-old woman


    should have.


    She alone looked at the flight chart in front of her,


    Staring at the altitude and speed data above, she couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice,


    ¡°The faster the development of modern technology, the more profit-oriented these ba5tards are,¡±


    ¡°The Concorde back then could fly more than 2,000 kilometers in an hour,¡± ¡°But nowadays the


    airne can¡¯t even fly 1,000, and the ones that can fly 1,000 don¡¯t have a long enough range!¡±


    Seeing her anger, a crew member hurriedly stepped forward and respectfully said, ¡°Lord please


    calm down, our voyage is really too far, even if we have Concorde airliners,¡±


    ¡°It is still very difficult to handle, its maximum range is only 5,000 to 6,000 kilometers,¡±


    ¡°And if we fly from Buenos Aires to Melbourne,¡±


    ¡°The Concorde airliners can only fly halfway, and in between is the ocean,¡±


    ¡°And we can¡¯t find any suitable ce tond and refuel.¡±


    Victoria waved her hand impatiently, signaling the other party not to bother her,


    She also knew that supersonic airnes had many drawbacks,


    Using that thing to fly ultra-long distance routes was just as devastating as using a new energy car


    to drive a long distance,


    And so she did not say anymore, but the boredom in her heart was still not solved.


    Just then, the satellite phone in front of her suddenly rang.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She lowered her head, looked at the words ¡°Pavel Chen¡± written on the phone,


    And immediately sat up straight, then she immediately picked up the phone,


    And asked in a cold voice, ¡°Any news from the An family?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Pavel hurriedly said,


    ¡°Reporting back to Lord, the subordinate has just gotten in touch with Tece.¡±


    Victoria gritted her teeth and said, ¡°They really didn¡¯t die!¡±


    After that, she asked, ¡°Have you gotten any news?¡±


    Pavel respectfully said,


    ¡°The subordinate called you to report something to you.¡±


    Victoria coldly spat out a word ¡°Speak!¡±


    Pavel hurriedly said concisely,


    ¡°Tece told me that the person who saved their family in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And the person who saved them in New York was the same person!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Victoria said offhandedly, ¡°Is the information reliable?¡±


    Pavel said ¡°Tece personally told me, it should not be wrong,¡±


    ¡°In addition, she also told me, that person appeared as soon as Jermo appeared in front of them.¡±


    ¡°If he was half a stepte Jermo would have been able to kill the whole An family at once.¡±


    Victoria said grimly ¡°It¡¯s no use talking about this now,¡±


    ¡°The priority now is to figure out who that person is!¡±


    Saying that Victoria also asked,


    ¡°Have you asked Tece, while helping the lives of An family, the other person said something or


    anything to Jermo?¡±


    ¡°There ¡­¡­¡± Pavel subconsciously said and then fell into apprehension all of a sudden.


    He also didn¡¯t know how to exin to Victoria about the words that Charlie had left behind,


    Fearing that Lord was going to condemn him if she felt unhappy.


    Victoria heard that he was a little afraid, so she said lightly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what I ask you, you answer truthfully,¡±


    ¡°Even if there are some offenses, I won¡¯t pursue them.¡±


    Pavel then relieved, quickly said,


    ¡°Tece said, that person knows the identity of Jermo,¡±


    ¡°Also knows the existence of the Warriors Den, more importantly,¡±


    ¡°He also knows your identity ¡­¡­ he said ¡­¡­ hehe said ¡­¡­¡±


    Victoria heard the topic led to her, naturally, she can not wait to know the follow-up details,


    Listen to the phone on the other end and hearing no sound, she coldly rebuked,


    ¡°Be quick when you are speaking otherwise I will cut off your tongue!¡±


    The other party heard this, immediately felt apprehensive,


    And hastily made the effort to convey Charlie¡¯s words and said,


    ¡°He said ¡­¡­ he said he wanted to personally cut your head down ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 5653

    Chapter 5653


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Victoria was instantly furious at this moment!


    She had lived for four hundred years,


    And thest three hundred years she had almost ignored everything.


    In these three hundred years, that person was the first one who dared to say that he would cut off


    her head!


    Pavel on the other end of the phone, hearing Victoria¡¯s furious shout,


    Was instantly scared out of his wits, and hurriedly groveled and said,


    ¡°Lord forgive me, this subordinate is only repeating that thief¡¯s original words,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Not showing any disrespect to you, Lord. ¡­¡­¡±


    Although Victoria knew very well that Pavel was just repeating, She was still furious in her heart.


    Pavel was afraid that Victoria¡¯s anger wouldn¡¯t go away, and quickly said,


    ¡°Lord, the subordinate is willing to share the worries of the Lord,¡±


    ¡°Allow me to go to Aurous Hill, then subordinate must do everything possible for the Lord to find out


    what is the mysterious person in the end!¡±


    Victoria coldly said, ¡°Your going over now is likepletely throwing yourself into the.¡±


    Pavel busily said ¡°Lord, Leliah is already dead,¡±


    ¡°The chances of the An family suspecting this subordinate again are not great,¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if they suspect this subordinate, so what?¡±


    ¡°Without concrete evidence, I don¡¯t believe they can still kill me.¡±


    ¡°After all, I am the son-inw of the An family,¡±


    ¡°The husband of Tece An, and I have always been valued by Old man Nics. ¡­¡­¡±


    Victoria said disdainfully, ¡°The An family is far more cunning than you can imagine,¡±


    ¡°After Leliah¡¯s defeat, the An family will never trust any outsiders again,¡±


    ¡°Even if you are Tece An¡¯s husband, so what?¡±


    ¡°As long as they are suspicious of you, they will definitely not let you off easily.¡± Pavel couldn¡¯t help


    but say ¡°But Lord ¡­¡­¡¯s current situation is really too passive for us,¡±


    ¡°As long as that mysterious expert behind the An family isn¡¯t found out,¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to rest in peace for a day!¡±


    Victoria coldly snorted ¡°Even Jermo can¡¯t handle that mysterious expert,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even more impossible for you to find out any clues about him.¡±


    ¡°Maybe after the other party captures you,¡±


    ¡°They torture you and eventually get more of our secrets from you.¡±


    Pavel hesitated for a moment and opened his mouth,


    ¡°Lord, this subordinate is telling you from the bottom of my heart,¡±


    ¡°Right now, this subordinate also feels that it is a bit difficult to ride the tiger,¡±


    ¡°Such a big thing has happened to the An family,¡±


    ¡°If this subordinate doesn¡¯t go to Aurous Hill, the people of the An family will surely suspect this


    subordinate as well,¡±


    ¡°So how can I get past this hurdle at that time?¡±


    Victoria ndly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since the An family has already suspected you,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get through this hurdle, but one thing is good, you and Tece¡¯s daughter,¡±


    ¡°Now in your hands, keep this ace in the hole, maybe it will be useful in the future,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t want to tear your face off with the An family for the time being,¡± ¡°Bring up the child in


    the United States, the An family won¡¯t leave Aurous Hill in a short period of time,¡±


    ¡°And they should not take the initiative to tear their face off with you,¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t take the initiative to tear your face off,¡±


    ¡°Everyone will keep their heads in the sand for the time being and keep each other in check.¡±


    Pavel respectfully said, ¡°subordinate follows orders!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment.


    After Charlie mastered the Heart Technique of Concealing Breath and Aura, He drove to the


    Mountain Manor to pick up Maria to go to the airport with him.


    Upon arriving at the Mountain Vi, Larry, Ethan, Old Zhang,


    And an olddy who appeared to be around seventy years old were waiting respectfully outside the


    gate of the Vi early in the morning.


    Seeing Charlie drive up, the four of them rushed forward and waited respectfully outside the car


    door.


    Charlie pushed the door and got out of the car,


    The four people agreed to bow to Charlie at the same time, full of respect, and said, ¡°Mr. Wade is


    great!¡±


    Charlie was caught a little off guard by the four people, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°You people don¡¯t need to be so polite, just call me Charlie.¡±


    With that, he looked at the olddy beside Larry and asked curiously ¡°You must be Mrs. Qiu, right?¡±


    Larry¡¯s oldpanion folded her hands and said respectfully,


    ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, I am indeed his wife. He has given me the Rejuvenation Pill given by Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°And I would like to thank you for your blessings!¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, she was about to kneel down.


    Charlie was about to go to stop, but Larry blocked between the two and respectfully said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Miss said that if you don¡¯t thank the grace piously, you have to fold your blessings ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie pursed his lips, wanted to say something, but still held back.


    These four old people, although their ages added up to almost four hundred years old,


    In their hearts, they had always held Maria¡¯s words as a guiding principle.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Maria was their life tutor, and whatever she said, they believed


    and did.


    Therefore, if what they said was at odds with Maria, then they would definitely choose to listen to


    her.


    Unable to do anything about it,


    Charlie could only allow the olddy to kneel on the ground and pay her respects. Only after she got


    up, did Charlie open his mouth and say ¡°By the way, has Ms. Line down yet?¡±


    Larry said, ¡°Mr. Wade, Miss has orders, said that after youe, please visit to her courtyard first.¡±

 Chapter 5654

    Chapter 5654


    Charlie originally thought that he was in a hurry,


    Maria directlyes down and the two of them would go to the airport together, But he did not


    expect Maria to want him to go up first.


    However, he did not have any other thoughts or opinions, if she had said so, he should do so.


    With that, he arched his hand at the four of them and took a step up to the top floor of the courtyard.


    At this time, Maria was still making tea in the courtyard.


    Before Charlie entered the door, he could smell the fragrance of teaing from the courtyard,


    Gently knocking on the door, he heard Maria¡¯s voiceing out from the courtyard, ¡°Master, please


    come in.¡±


    Charlie pushed open the door, Maria wearing a fat andrge Gi white T-shirt, With a pair of LV


    ssic print shorts, feet stepped on a pair of Hermes leather slippers,


    More surprising is that her hair was ironed into a big wave, She looks young and stylish, but also


    with a few points of charm.


    And this dressed Maria, at this time is sitting in front of the stove to prepare tea, The picture makes


    Charlie feel a little out of ce.


    At this time Charlie is indeed feeling surprise, after all, Maria in his impression, Has always been a


    very ssical beauty of the girl, even if she is wearing a school uniform or summer t-shirt,


    It is difficult to cover the ssical beauty, and now the image of aplete contrast.


    Maria saw Charlie¡¯s face surprised, and could not help but flirt ¡°Is my dress making you frightened


    Master?¡±


    Charlie smiled ¡°Indeed I did not understand, this does not seem to be your style ah.¡±


    Maria pursed her lips and smiled while pouring tea for Charlie while saying,


    ¡°After all, it is to go out and show the face, or make some disguise is safer.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Master, I got some clothes for you, would you like to change?¡±


    Charlie was surprised and asked, ¡°You also prepared a dress for me?¡±


    Maria smiled and said ¡°My current look is still a big difference from Master,¡± ¡°The two of us going out


    together, I¡¯m afraid it will make people feel a little mismatched.¡±


    Charlieughed and said ¡°Listen to the advice of others and eat your fill,¡±


    ¡°Since Ms. Lin has prepared it all for me, then I will change into it.¡±


    Maria¡¯s pretty face blushed, shyly said ¡°Master, please follow me.¡±


    Charlie followed her into the room, Maria then took a shopping bag from the table and handed it to


    Charlie,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Softly asking, ¡°Do you need me to serve you to change?¡±


    Charlie was shocked, and quickly waved his hand, ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Maria nodded her head with some loss, and said,


    ¡°Then, Master go upstairs to change, I am waiting downstairs,¡±


    ¡°If you need my help, please feel free to order.¡±


    Charlie said in his heart he is not a challenged person to need help from others. He is not disabled,


    but on the face with a smiling expression said, ¡°Okay, then I go.¡± Upstairs, is Maria¡¯s boudoir.


    The boudoir is permeated with the same light fragrance of Maria¡¯s body, So that people can not help


    but have some slight sense of vertigo.


    Charlie subconsciously recalled his experience when he was seriously injured and was helped onto


    the bed by her,


    And all of a sudden, there was an indescribably marvelous feeling in his heart. However, he did not


    dare to think too much and hurriedly took out the clothes that Maria had prepared for him and


    prepared to change into them.


    When the clothes were taken out, he realized that Maria had prepared the same couple¡¯s clothes for


    him and herself.


    The clothes in Charlie¡¯s hand were also the erged Gi t-shirt, the ssic printed LV shorts and


    the same Hermes slippers.


    Maria is thinking of disguising as a couple to go to Yunnan.


    However, Charlie did not think too much, a man and a woman out, disguised as a couple is


    rtively more reasonable,


    This time they could be closer to Victoria, naturally can not afford to be sloppy, And the more


    cautious will be the safer.


    So he immediately changed his clothes and walked down the stairs.


    When Maria saw Charlieing down the stairs, even her eyebrows curved out in a happy arc.


    Although Charlie was already twenty-eight years old, but after all, with the aura added,


    He looked like a youngd in his early twenties and with this rtively trendy outfit, No one would


    question it if they said that he was a college student.


    The more Maria looked at Charlie, the more joyful she felt in her heart,


    Feeling that the two of them wearing the couple¡¯s attire looked like an unspeakable sense of


    coordination everywhere.


    Charlie came in front of Maria, seeing her blushing, he asked curiously,


    ¡°Miss Lin, are these clothes prepared by you or by Mr. Qiu?¡±


    Maria shyly said, ¡°It was me who asked them to prepare it.¡±


    Said, Maria hastily exined ¡°I think, this time with the gentleman to go to Diannan,¡±


    ¡°How to the external packaging of the rtionship between me and the gentleman,¡±


    ¡°Determines the chances of exposure, think about it, it seems to be ¡­¡­ still seems to be more


    appropriate for couples¡­ ¡­¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t think much about it, nodded and said,


    ¡°In that case, then after you and I go out, we¡¯ll y lovers in front of outsiders.¡±


    Maria lightly bit her lower lip, with a few twists and turns said,


    ¡°Since it¡¯s ying a couple, then is the gentleman going to think of a suitable name for me?¡±


    ¡°Suitable name?¡± Charlie asked curiously ¡°How do you call it?¡±


    Maria hesitated for a moment and said with a red face,


    ¡°I see that young couples nowadays either call each other baby or darling,¡±


    ¡°Or call each other husband and wife or something like that ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie awkwardly said ¡°This ¡­¡­ I let Ms. Lin to determine it,¡±


    ¡°You eat salt, more than I eat rice, whatever you think is appropriate.¡±


    Maria rolled her eyes and muttered, ¡°Master this is a change ofw ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No no ¡­¡­¡± Charlie subconsciously raised his hands together and waved his hands, solemnly


    saying,


    ¡°I swear I don¡¯t have this meaning, I just simply feel that Ms. Lin, you have much more experience in


    all aspects than I do,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in front of you, I¡¯m not going to show off my skills. I¡¯ll just do whatever you say.¡±


    Maria anxious straight stomping feet, and shy and shameful said,


    ¡°Though I have lived longer but I have no such experience. On the other hand, you have been


    married ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh awkwardly, and said,


    ¡°We are both crippled meets crippled. It is hard to exin¡­¡­¡±.

 Chapter 5655

    Chapter 5655


    Charlie¡¯s words caused Maria¡¯s eyebrows to involuntarily tremble.


    She seemed to have figured out something,


    But deliberately did not ask again, instead throwing this into the back of her mind,


    She smiled and said to Charlie, ¡°Since master can¡¯t make up his mind, then let me decide.¡±


    After saying this, she tilted her head and pondered for a moment, and spoke,


    ¡°If it was in ancient times, then I must call you husband,¡±


    ¡°But now no one calls it that anymore, and the master and I are pretending to be a couple,¡±


    ¡°Rather than a husband and wife,¡±


    ¡°So how about me calling the master dear, and the master calling me baby?¡± After saying this,


    Maria was breathing heavily, her pretty face was red,


    And she looked at Charlie apprehensively, fearing that he would refuse or be dissatisfied.


    Charlie did not feel anything, pretending to be a couple,


    Even the couple¡¯s clothes are worn, now calling names feels normal,


    If the two people have to be in a couple¡¯s rtionship,


    Going out and calling the name does not seem to be inappropriate.


    So he nodded indifferently and said,


    ¡°Baby right? Okay.¡±


    Said, Charlie instructed her, ¡°Then you must remember, don¡¯t say the word master in front of


    others,¡±


    ¡°We are now in a new era, not ancient times,¡±


    ¡°If you say so outside, don¡¯t know people still think I have any special fetish¡­¡­¡±.


    Maria spat out her tongue, unconvinced said,


    ¡°Master, I am from the old era living all the way to the new era, I am clear now,¡±


    ¡°Moreover, for hundreds of years have not been using these words,¡±


    ¡°But only in front of the master so, out of this courtyard, I will be adjusted to


    it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie nodded, then looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s set off.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maria nodded and said to Charlie, ¡°Sir, after leaving this door, I will address you as dear?¡±


    Charlie nodded and casually said,


    ¡°As long as you are not afraid of gettingughed at by the four old people below, just call me as you


    please.¡±


    Maria immediately said with a red face,


    ¡°Wrong wrong wrong, I said, after leaving the Manor ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie helplessly shook his head, ¡°Okay, hurry up, they are waiting below,¡±


    ¡°Probably waiting to say goodbye to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maria nodded her head and said somewhat apologetically,


    ¡°Master, I would trouble you to wait outside the door for a few moments for me,¡±


    ¡°I wille after giving my father an incense burner.¡±


    Charlie quickly agreed, and then went out of the room alone first.


    Maria waited for Charlie to go out, then came to her father¡¯s spiritual seat,


    She used her slender jade hand to pick up three incense burners, carefully ignited them,


    Curls of sandalwood smoke rose up before inserting the three incense sticks into the incense


    burner,


    And then knelt down on the bushel in front of the spiritual seat, hands folded, murmured in a very


    low voice,


    ¡°Father¡­. ¡­I am about to return to Diannan with Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°I hope that your spirit in heaven will bless us for safety. Also blessed master to get what he


    wants¡­¡­¡±


    After saying that, she kowtowed three times to the spiritual seat, then she stood up and walked out


    quickly.


    Charlie waited in the courtyard, and when he saw Mariae out,


    He smiled faintly at her, and the two of them walked down from the top floor of the other courtyard


    together.


    Below, four old people were waiting in the hall on the first floor, cocking their heads to look up the


    stairs.


    Old Zhang saw that the two of them really came out in couple¡¯s clothes,


    And said in surprise ¡°Aiya! Mr. Wade and Miss Wade are really a match made in heaven!¡±


    Ethan looked at the two of them, and couldn¡¯t help but ask and wondered,


    ¡°Old Zhang, among the three of us, you are the one who has been with Miss the longest,¡±


    ¡°In the past ny years, have you ever seen Miss smile like this? Isn¡¯t this textbook shyness?¡±


    At this moment Maria with a shy smile came down walking on the side of Charlie,


    They can obviously see that she is in a very good mood, the afterglow from time to time stealing


    nces at the side of Charlie,


    However, the three of them have an impression of Maria, although love tough,


    But always is heartless, and not yful and overbearing kind.


    All together this is a different type of personality they are seeing.


    Now, they finally realized that the original youngdy also had such a girlish and shy side.


    Larry looked at Maria walking in the distance,


    And couldn¡¯t help but sigh with a smile on his face,


    ¡°Miss must be even more beautiful if she wears a wedding gown, right?¡±


    Ethan waved his hand and said in a serious manner,


    ¡°No, Miss looks too young, nowadays girls are getting married in their twenties and thirties,¡±


    ¡°Miss looks like she hasn¡¯t graduated from high school,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m afraid that wearing a wedding dress will be a bit out of ce.¡±


    Larry¡¯s oldpanion lowered her voice and reminded them,


    ¡°You three old men gossip at least wait for thedy and Mr. Wade¡¯s departure,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade is very powerful, if you let him listen, I do not know how to look at you!¡±


    Larry quickly said to the other two, ¡°Shut up, shut up, wait for Miss and Mr.


    Wade to leave before saying anything.¡±


    The other two also had the good sense to keep their mouths shut,


    The three of them pretended to be fine, their eyes ncing around the hall.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It was only after Charlie and Maria came in that the three of them rushed forward,


    And together with Larry¡¯s oldpanion, they respectfully said, ¡°Good day Miss, good day Mr.


    Wade!¡±

 Chapter 5656

    Chapter 5656


    Maria¡¯s shy smile had disappeared, reced by a seriousness like a parent,


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving for Yunnan with Mr. Wade, this ce is in your care, remember, no one is


    allowed to go up.¡±


    Larry said without thinking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry miss, I will arrange everything!¡±


    Maria nodded, then looked at Ethan, and faintly said ¡°Old Sun, I had nothing to dost night,¡±


    ¡°I did a fortune telling for you, your fortune has been broken by Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°There will be no changes in the next twenty to thirty years,¡±


    ¡°You can breathe a sigh of relief if something happens over in Eastcliff,¡±


    ¡°You can also feel at ease and boldly go back to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be consumed by affairs here all the time.¡±


    Maria knew that the path that Ethan took, was different from others,


    Which also destined him to hardly have absolute autonomy of choice,


    If he ran outside for a long time, maybe someone in Eastcliff woulde out to look for him


    specifically.


    Ethan also knows his own situation, sighed,


    ¡°Miss, not to hide it from you, my life is also considered to be a bow and scrape,¡±


    ¡°And now older, and do not want to worry more, my partner left early,¡±


    ¡°The three children are all over the world,¡±


    ¡°Going back to Eastcliff to live in the high walls is also boring if you allow it,¡±


    ¡°I want to stay here for a longer period of time,¡±


    ¡°But also to catch up with the childhood brothers about old times.¡±


    Maria pondered for a moment, nodded her head, and said,


    ¡°Staying here is also not bad, let¡¯s start with this,¡±


    ¡°Make your own reasonable arrangements, I won¡¯t worry about you.¡±


    Ethan respectfully arched his hand and said,


    ¡°Miss doesn¡¯t need to worry about me, it¡¯s better to go busy with Mr. Wade as soon as possible!¡±


    Maria nodded slightly and said to the four people,


    ¡°In that case, then Mr. Wade and I will leave first.¡±


    The four people hurriedly sent the two to the courtyard,


    And only after seeing Charlie and Maria sitting in the car one by one and witnessing them driving


    down the mountain,


    Did they put their hearts at ease?


    In the car, Charlie focused on driving, while Maria, who was on the side, somehow turned red again.


    She looked at Charlie, looked out the window, and hesitated again and again, before shyly asking


    him,


    ¡°Honey, how long will it take for us to get to the airport?¡±


    Charlie casually said ¡°Half an hour.¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but ask him in a huff,


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you call me baby?¡±


    Charlie coughed twice and asked her,


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else here, do we really need to do that?¡± Mariained, ¡°I just promised to say


    that¡­¡­¡±.


    Charlie immediately said in a serious manner,


    ¡°Okay, keep your promise.¡±


    After that, she adjusted a bit, and said,


    ¡°Baby, we will be at the airport in half an hour.¡±


    Maria smiled shyly and sweetly, and happily said,


    ¡°I know, thank you, dear!¡±


    Satisfied Maria, couldn¡¯t help but nce at Charlie¡¯s left hand holding the steering wheel, and asked


    curiously,


    ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you wear the ring I gave you?¡±


    Charlie casually said, ¡°Why wear it? That ring recognizes the master as your father and not me,¡±


    ¡°I go out with you, in danger it will still teleport me to you,¡±


    ¡°In case we really encountered Victoria, won¡¯t she be able to grab it? That is why I decided to not


    wear it.¡±


    ¡°Victoria wants that ring the most, we do not carry it around,¡±


    ¡°Even if really caught by Victoria, we still have a capital to bargain.¡±


    Maria nodded her head and said,


    ¡°Honey your analysis isprehensive, I had not thought about this point ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hourter, the two arrived at the airport.


    Charlie parked the car and just got off,


    Maria stepped forward and took the initiative to hold Charlie¡¯s arm, looking very intimate.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Charlie was slightly stunned before he could say anything, Maria said,


    ¡°Couples should be holding each other like this, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­¡­¡± Charlie understood that she was pretending to be a couple with him,


    So he nodded and said, ¡°It should be.¡±


    Maria could not help butugh, ¡°Then a moment when boarding, in order to not let the crew


    suspect, I should not be holding your hand?¡±


    Charlie nodded his head and said, ¡°No problem, you just watch.¡±


    Saying that Charlie took out his cell phone and looked at it,


    On the paid version of the flight software,


    He was able to clearly see that Victoria¡¯s ne had already flown over New Zend, and was


    already very close to Melbourne.


    Charlie, while being held by Maria, looked at his cell phone and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Victoria¡¯s ne has already gone down to altitude, it seems that she mustnd in Melbourne to


    replenish fuel,¡±


    ¡°The whole process will take at least an hour, we are expected to take off at the same time as her,¡±


    ¡°Considering that she has to go to Myanmar first, we have to have plenty of time,¡±


    Maria nodded slightly and sighed, ¡°I haven¡¯t been back in many years,¡± ¡°When I arrive in Yunnan,


    everything will be at your disposal.¡±

 Chapter 5657

    Chapter 5657


    Two people, in a pair of fashionable dresses, in the VIP channel arm in arm after check-in,


    And arm in arm at the airport for VIP service business car.


    In the eyes of outsiders, these two people must be a rich second-generation couple,


    Not only dressed in big brands, but two people also go out for a trip, Have to spend hundreds of


    thousands on chartered flights.


    However, this was the best disguise for Charlie and Maria.


    With Charlie¡¯s current state, saying that he was just twenty years old wouldn¡¯t make anyone


    suspicious,


    And walking down the aisle to meet an acquaintance head-on, He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be


    recognized either.


    The two boarded the airne, the crew guided them to the spacious cabin,


    Maria directly ignored the front two independent first-ss seats,


    Pulling Charlie while walking backward, while pampering, ¡°Honey, I want to sit with you.¡±


    At the back, there were side-by-side double seats with no armrests in the center, a standard double


    sofa seat.


    As soon as Maria got on the airne, she had her eye on these two seats.


    Charlie naturally cooperated seriously with the acting, nodding his head repeatedly,


    ¡°Since you want to sit together then let¡¯s sit together.¡±


    Maria stopped her steps and said with a serious face,


    ¡°You forgot to call me baby.¡±


    Charlie was stunned by her serious look, and said awkwardly, ¡°There are people next to me.¡±


    The stewardess next to him couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and snicker. In her opinion, the two


    young people in front of her were a standard couple in love, without any contradiction.


    Maria didn¡¯t care about the air hostess beside her, and said very seriously, ¡°The term of endearment


    is to be called in front of people, which can only prove that you truly love me ah,¡±


    ¡°If you only call me baby in private, but keep a distance between you and me in front of people,¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that you¡¯re eating what¡¯s in the bowl, but still thinking about what¡¯s in the pot?¡±


    The stewardess beside her couldn¡¯t help but quietly give a thumbs-up to Maria, Charlie saw Maria


    so into the drama, thinking that he couldn¡¯t be a piggyback dragging people¡¯s hind legs,


    So he gave up his old face, and said with extra sincerity,


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re right!¡±


    Maria¡¯s pretty face turned red, satisfied nodded, and seriously said, ¡°In the future, you have to


    remember,¡±


    ¡°The more outside, the more you have to be with me not numb and mushy,¡±


    ¡°So that there is no other woman to y your idea,¡±


    ¡°There is no other man who misses me, this is called the Deration of Sovereignty.¡±


    Charlie nodded his head repeatedly ¡°Baby is right, baby is right.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the stewardess beside him and ordered,


    ¡°Miss, please pour a cup of water for my baby, after talking so much, she should be thirsty.¡±


    The stewardess couldn¡¯t help herself, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Mr. Miss wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and prepare something to drink for the two of you.¡±


    Maria nkly nced at Charlie and muttered,


    ¡°You think I talk too much, don¡¯t you? Look at my little fist!¡±


    After saying that, she raised her hand and gently hammered twice on Charlie¡¯s chest.


    The flight attendant¡¯s heart was full of envy, in her opinion,


    The way this couple flirted was the truest reaction between lovers.


    When the stewardess went to the kitchen in the front cabin,


    Maria spat out her tongue at Charlie, then sat down next to him,


    Smilingly asked him in a low voice ¡°How was it, Did I act okay?¡±


    Charlie nodded his head, seriously said,


    ¡°I must say if you say you have not been in love,¡±


    ¡°I absolutely do not believe, feel that you simply are too clear.¡±


    Maria was shy and anxious ¡°I have never been in love, but at least I have seen movies and TV


    dramas!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t flirting amon urrence in rtionship dramas?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes.¡± Charlie nodded his head with a smile, at this time,


    The airne had slowly rolled out of its slot, so Charlie brought the topic back to the main topic and


    whispered,


    ¡°We¡¯ll be able tond in Lijiang in more than two hours,¡±


    ¡°The first thing we¡¯ll do is rent a car to go to Dali after wend,¡±


    ¡°Can you still recall the exact location of your father¡¯s clothing grave?¡±


    Maria put away her smile and spoke ¡°My father¡¯s clothes mound,¡±


    ¡°In the northeast of Erhai, I¡¯ve seen maps and satellite photos, that ce is now renamed


    Shuanng.¡±


    Charlie nodded, took out his cell phone to check the map, and said,


    ¡°Shuanng is still closer to Lijiang, it¡¯s almost an hour and a half drive after getting off the ne.¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­¡­¡± Maria nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°Father¡¯s clothes mound is on the mountain in the northeast of Shuanng,¡±


    ¡°A few hundred years have passed, I don¡¯t know what has be there now.¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°Were there tombstones left in the beginning?¡±


    ¡°There was.¡± Maria said ¡°At first, I asked someone to carve a stone monument,¡± ¡°And buried his


    clothes from his life with my mother, but I don¡¯t know if I can still find it.¡±


    Charlie asked him ¡°Is your mother also buried there?¡±

 Chapter 5658

    Chapter 5658


    Maria said ¡°Originally, but before I left Dali, I was afraid that Victoria would destroy my parents¡¯


    remains,¡±


    ¡°So I took up my mother¡¯s remains and cremated them,¡±


    ¡°And then buried them with my father¡¯s ashes in Poole.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s find a way to find your father¡¯s burial mound,¡± ¡°And then find a


    way to see how toy some surveince, and strive to be able to capture Victoria when she goes,¡±


    ¡°After making good preparations, we won¡¯t wait for Victoria to arrive,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll directly apany you to Poole to pay homage to your parents.¡±


    Maria looked at Charlie and said seriously, ¡°Master, Victoria is suspicious by nature,¡±


    ¡°Maybe this time she will also disguise herself or even change her face,¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get a picture of her appearance, you mustn¡¯t be disappointed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Charlie ndly


    said ¡°I mainly do not rest assured that you go to Yunnan alone,¡±


    ¡°Would like to apany you to pay tribute to your parents, and then apany you back to the


    mother of Pu tea,¡±


    ¡°And finally bring you safely back to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°As for Victoria, but it¡¯s just like a meal to find the boss to ask for an invoice to scrape a prize,¡±


    ¡°If it is not good luck, does not matter, anyway, any way you can still eat the meal.¡± Maria¡¯s heart


    touched, gently nodded, and sighed ¡°My biggest wish before was to go back to Diannan again


    before I die,¡±


    ¡°To all these ces again and again, thanks to the blessing of the master, this time finally can be


    realized ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie asked her ¡°If you solve the trouble of Victoria, what do you want to do the most?¡±


    Maria said without thinking, ¡°What I wanted to do the most is to move my parents¡¯ mausoleum to the


    edge of the Tianchi,¡±


    ¡°And then put up a cabin by the side of the Tianchi, at the ce where the mother of Pu Cha failed


    to cross the threshold,¡±


    ¡°Raise a few cows, raise a few sheep, and then raise a dog, and spend the rest of my life in peace.¡±


    Charlie curiously asked ¡°Before? What about now?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Maria looked at Charlie, lowered her eyelids, and murmured,


    ¡°These days there is suddenly some confusion ¡­¡­¡±


    Charlie asked her, ¡°Confused about what?¡±


    Maria smiled faintly and said softly, ¡°Confused about where I should go in the future.¡±


    At this time, the stewardess carrying two cups of drinks,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    From the front of the kitchen area came over, and the two ended the topic.


    Maria was in a somewhat depressed mood when she saw the stewardessing,


    She leaned her head sideways on Charlie¡¯s shoulder and whispered,


    ¡°Honey I¡¯m a bit tired, I want to sleep for a while.¡±


    Charlie nodded ¡°Then close your eyes and rest for a while.¡±


    The stewardess saw Maria leaning on Charlie¡¯s shoulder and closing her eyes, Carefully ced two


    cups of drinks in front of the two of them and said in a low voice to Charlie,


    ¡°Sir, our ne has beenunched, currently lined up in the third ce to take off, about ten


    minutes,¡±


    ¡°If you have the need to, at any time press the call bell,¡±


    ¡°I wille to see you.¡±


    Charlie gently nodded his head, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    When Victoria¡¯s nended in Melbourne, the ne that Charlie and Maria took was already


    taking off from Aurous Hill Airport,


    Heading to Lijiang, which was more than a thousand kilometers away.


    When the ne took off and flew west, Mariapletely lost her previous lively and yful attitude.


    She leaned on Charlie¡¯s shoulder for a while,


    And then her eyes seemed to be out of focus, staring out of the window. Charlie could sense that


    something was wrong with her, And understood this state of hers very well right now.


    After all, in this world, there was no one in the world who applied the four words ¡°near home feeling


    timid¡± more than the current her.


    A little girl who had been away from home for more than three hundred years, And now finally set


    foot on the road home, whoever else would be sighing andmenting in their hearts.


    More than two hourster, the airnended at Li Jiang Airport.


    When she got off the airne, Maria¡¯s legs were unconsciously a little soft.


    When she held onto Charlie, Charlie could clearly feel that she had put quite a bit of her body


    weight on his body, thinking that it was due to herck of physical strength.


    So he took the initiative to reach out and put her on his arm, leading her all the way out of the


    airport.


    Outside the airport, he rented an SUV using the fake identity that Issac had prepared for himself,


    And then he removed the car recorder from the car and drove straight to Dali with Maria.


    After driving away from the airport, he asked Maria beside him, ¡°Have you been to Lijiang before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria said ¡°After my mother passed away, my father sent me to my grandparents¡¯ house in


    Osato,¡±


    ¡°At that time, I hade here with my grandmother, but only once.¡±


    Said Maria sighed ¡°Three hundred years ago in Diannan, the road to go over the mountains was a


    small road.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to change? How would you change it back?¡±


    Maria softly said ¡°Going to Diannan, feels like going back three hundred years ago,¡± Saying that,


    she added ¡°There is only Master and me in the car, I am still used to talking to Master like this.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°During those years when you didn¡¯t take the Ancient


    Evergreen Pill, have you been living with your grandparents?¡±


    Maria said ¡°Grandpa left earlier, then with grandma dependent on each other, the good thing was


    the beginning Grandpa¡¯s ancestors had been one of the solid families,¡±


    ¡°So since childhood in Diannan life was rtively privileged,¡±


    ¡°Grandpa died before and had also been teaching me to read and write, So I had a lot of


    knowledge.¡±


    Said, Maria looked out the window, with iparable emotion and said, ¡°Grandpa had five


    children,¡±


    ¡°In addition to the mother who died of sickness, the remaining four were in the process of fighting


    the Qing dynasty and perished,¡±


    ¡°And the four uncle¡¯s descendants were also not fortunate, Grandpa¡¯s family was left without a


    posterior,¡±


    ¡°If I want to look for the family, there would be only a few people of that family!


    ¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 5659

    Chapter 5659


    The culprit behind all this was Revnos Wu, and whenever she recalled the past she would gnash


    her teeth.


    Mentioning the fact that her four uncles and their descendants did not survive, Maria was in tears.


    Charlie did not expect, Maria grandfather¡¯s family was so miserable,


    He could not help but sigh, ¡°In that era, human life was like grass,¡±


    ¡°I do not know how many continuation of hundreds of thousands of years of family lines broken


    inheritance.¡±


    Maria clenched her fists, gritted her teeth, and said ¡°I me the traitor Revnos!¡±


    Saying that, she rarely showed a stern attitude, said word by word,


    ¡°My Lin family had been loyal for generations! Ancestors and grandparents for the Ming dynasty


    bowed and scraped,¡±


    ¡°My father held the pen for the military, half a lifetime of struggle with the Qing court,¡±


    ¡°Until death, he did not forget to support the Han, but Revnos,¡±


    ¡°Not only let the Qing army into the customs, led to the subversion of the Han,¡±


    ¡°And even for their own self-interest personally killed the Emperor,¡±


    ¡°In my heart, he is the biggest traitor in the history of the Han people!¡±


    Charlie thought for a moment and said, ¡°In terms of today¡¯s public opinion,¡±


    ¡°Warriors Den is much more cursed than Revnos.¡±


    Maria shook her head and seriously said,


    ¡°Revnos¡¯s evil deeds and sinister intentions cannot be pondered over or thought about in detail,¡±


    ¡°Or else it will give people the creeps,¡±


    ¡°And is by no meansparable to Warriors Den¡¯s stream.¡±


    Saying that Maria said, ¡°Revnos was stationed in Liaodong for many years,¡±


    ¡°He also fought with the Qing army for many years, for the Qing army¡¯s brutality and understanding


    of the world of han,¡±


    ¡°He absolutely was in the forefront, he was very clear what the bringing of the


    Qing army into the customs would bring for the people of GuanZhou,¡±


    ¡°But even so, he was still put in Guangzhou, sold the country to seek honor and glory,¡±


    ¡°With the total disregard for the people¡¯s safety and security,¡±


    ¡°It is evident that this person¡¯s intentions were sinister!¡±


    Charlie nodded with approval ¡°On this point,¡±


    ¡°I agree with your point of view, this person indeed in the history of China,¡±


    ¡°Is one of the big traitors, the most disgraceful was that he first surrendered to the Qing Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°Killed thest emperor of the Southern Ming Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°Andter on, in the name of the rebels of the Han Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°You cannot find a second such person.¡±


    Maria sighed long, disheveled, ¡°Revnos, more than three hundred years have passed, I still can¡¯t


    get over you.¡±


    Charlieforted ¡°Revnos has been dead for so many years,¡±


    ¡°His family seems to have been decapitated,¡±


    ¡°But also be considered to have deserved retribution.¡±


    Maria gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°But Revnos was not beheaded! He died of illness!¡±


    ¡°Such a traitor deserved to be executed by lynching!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really too cheap for him!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked her, ¡°Okay, do you still have rtives on your father¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Maria shook her head and said,


    ¡°The Lin family was in decline by the end of the Ming Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°My father was the only son in the family,¡±


    ¡°And after my mother passed away, he was unwilling to renew his marriage,¡±


    ¡°So after he left, I was the only one carrying the family genes.¡± Charlie could not help but feel some


    sympathy for her.


    She and Victoria were both people who had taken the Evergreen Pill,


    And lived for three to four hundred years, but their fates were very different.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Victoria had reorganized the Warriors Den,


    And had also been the Master for three to four hundred years,


    During this time the Warriors Den had grown and her personal power had risen.


    And her own family, but also under her blessing has also long been spread,


    The entire five military governor¡¯s office of core personnel are the Wu family,


    So it can be seen, today¡¯s Wu family, has been a prosperous and strong superfamily,


    Withprehensive strength even if it is the Routhschild family, They would have to respect the Wu


    family.


    But Maria, her grandfather¡¯s lineage waspletely cut off more than three hundred years ago,


    And her Lin family¡¯s lineage, she is the only one left to live to this day.


    What was even more detestable was that Maria had been avoiding Victoria¡¯s pursuit for so many


    years of her life,


    And the two of them were simply in the same situation day by day.

 Chapter 5660

    Chapter 5660


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask her,


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hunted by Victoria for so many years,¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought of giving her the ring and exchanging a peaceful life for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Thought about it.¡± Maria said ¡°When I left Tianchi and traveled to Southeast Asia,¡±


    ¡°I went through all kinds of trials and tribtions on the way,¡±


    ¡°And I almost died several times, at the toughest time, I thought about getting


    rid of it all,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°But when I thought of my father exchanging his life for five hundred years of my life span,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to move on this idea again;¡±


    ¡°Later I also thought, instead of running, why don¡¯t I just leave the ring to Victoria,¡±


    ¡°So that she can drop the idea of chasing me and let me live out my life in peace,¡±


    ¡°But then I thought, Victoria is considered to be my father¡¯s enemy,¡±


    ¡°If I were topromise and beg for forgiveness from her,¡±


    ¡°Then I am the same as Revnos, who let the Qing army into the country,¡±


    ¡°And what is the difference between the two?¡±


    ¡°Both are just recognizing a thief as their father.¡±


    Saying that Maria continued, ¡°After thinking about this,¡±


    ¡°I decided that it was even more difficult, I have to live; even more difficult, I have to notpromise


    with Victoria,¡±


    ¡°As long as I can live, I will definitely live longer than Victoria,¡±


    ¡°At that time I will be able tough in the end.¡±


    Charlie said with certainty ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will definitely live longer than her.¡±


    Maria nodded her head and said earnestly ¡°Master can definitely live longer than me,¡±


    ¡°When I die, please bury my ashes beside my parents, my life will beplete.¡±


    Charlie seriously said ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I can find the form for the 1000 years youth,¡±


    ¡°As well as the specific refining method,¡±


    ¡°I will let you live longer than a thousand years old, just like Old Ancestor Meng.¡±


    Maria let out a bitter smile, subconsciously shook her head and said,


    ¡°Living for four hundred years is already very hard, one thousand years,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to think about it and I don¡¯t want to think about it,¡±


    ¡°Master, even if you can really refine that pill, I don¡¯t want to take it anymore ¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing these words, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but nce at Maria with his afterglow,


    And saw that her expression was serious and a little bit despondent, So he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in


    his heart.


    He knew that Maria must have faced a lot of suffering that ordinary people had not dreamt of in the


    past three hundred years,


    People said that those who had lived for a long time had crossed more bridges than ordinary people


    had traveled,


    But for Maria, the sufferings she had taken were feared to be more than many people had ever


    heard of, or seen, before.


    So, he spoke out tofort her, ¡°If there is no more Victoria, living should not be so hard.¡±


    Maria shook her head repeatedly, ¡°Then won¡¯t live for another 500 years, I have lived enough.¡±


    Charlie was slightly stunned and did not say anything else but in his heart,


    He thought that he must refine the Eternal Youth pill before Maria turned five hundred years old,


    And then after the pill is ready, the first thing he has to do is to give one to Maria.


    Not only because this girl had lived too hard in the past four hundred years, but also because she


    had saved his life.


    And in Charlie¡¯s subconscious mind, there was also a voice repeatedly reminding him that no matter


    what,


    He had to let Maria live a normal life so that she would have a long enough remaining life to heal


    from the past three hundred years of experience.


    Maria didn¡¯t know what was in Charlie¡¯s mind, she only felt that the topic of the two of them was a bit


    heavy for a while,


    She wanted to liven up the atmosphere,


    But when she thought that the atmosphere was made like this by herself, she didn¡¯t know what to


    do for a while.


    At this time, Charlie was also thinking of changing the topic to soothe the atmosphere,


    And just happened to nce at the roadside signboard, so he said to Maria,


    ¡°10 Km to Shuanng.¡±


    Maria looked at the signage, and saw that it was written that there were still ten kilometers away


    from Shuanng,


    And immediately said with great joy, ¡°Finally, we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    After saying that, she took out her cell phone and checked the dynamics of Victoria¡¯s ne,


    And said with a smile ¡°Victoria just took off from Melbourne,¡±


    ¡°Her second leg of the trip hasn¡¯t been altered, and her destination is still Mandy.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked her, ¡°What do you think is the likelihood of hering to Shuanng?¡±


    Maria said ¡°One hundred percent.¡±


    Charlie asked, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    Maria smiled and exined ¡°Victoria is extremely conceited, with my understanding of her,¡±


    ¡°My father repeatedly rejected her good intentions in the first ce,¡±


    ¡°I think she has not been able to let go of her feelings for so many years,¡±


    ¡°Since she is traveling through Burma this time, she will definitelye to Shuang Lang!¡±

 Chapter 5661

    Chapter 5661


    When Maria returned to Shuang Lang after more than three hundred years, The ce had long


    since lost its original appearance.


    Although Erhai was still the same Erhai,


    The hundreds of years of development had caused the waters of Erhai to change greatly from three


    hundred years ago.


    Standing on the lively and bustling streets of Shuang Lang,


    Maria was no longer able to match the memories in her mind, with the reality of the scene.


    Luckily, the changes in the mountains weren¡¯t that big,


    Spare a few of them which had been mined,


    The changes to thendscape weren¡¯t that big.


    After Maria¡¯s identification, her father¡¯s clothing grave was in the northeast of the current


    Shuanng town,


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Over the first peak that had been mined for a small amount of time, The mountain behind that was


    shaped like a turtle¡¯s back.


    Charlie and Maria left the car in the town,


    And then changed into Maria¡¯s prepared couple sneakers and suit, they started the track towards


    the destination.


    Setting out, Charlie began to silently run the heart method,


    The body¡¯s aura fluctuation was instantly minimized, It seems this heart method is indeed effective.


    The mountains near Shuanng were not very high,


    The difference in elevation between the peaks and the ground was only a few hundred to over a


    thousand meters,


    The difficulty of hiking was very small, coupled with the beautiful scenery along the way,


    And the ability to overlook the entire Erhai Sea,


    So this ce had now be an excellent route for many young people to go hiking.


    As the two headed towards the mountain pass, they encountered many outdoor sports enthusiasts


    wearing hiking equipment one after another,


    And when they arrived at the foot of the mountain,


    The road became narrower, and there were even more people hiking up the mountain.


    Maria had been constantly looking left and right,


    And when she reached the foot of the mountain,


    Her expression was already a little excited and exhrated.


    When she saw the pass up the mountain, she whispered to Charlie,


    ¡°More than three hundred years ago, this is where I went up the mountain,¡±


    ¡°At that time, there was a path here that the locals stepped out with their feet,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this path would still be here more than three hundred yearster.¡±


    Charlieughed, ¡°Climbing a mountain is not the same as walking,¡±


    ¡°Climbing a mountain relies on the best route, once the best route has been found,¡±


    ¡°As long as the mountain doesn¡¯t change, this route won¡¯t change either.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria gently nodded and said, ¡°The route is not much changed,¡±


    ¡°But the taste is no longer what it used to be,¡±


    ¡°Now there are traces of artificial repairs everywhere,¡±


    ¡°Even the road is specially hardened and repaired with steps,¡±


    ¡°And there are too many peoplepared to the past, there weren¡¯t many people here in the past,¡±


    ¡°And the few nearby mountains are the ancestral tombs of the neighboring vigers,¡±


    ¡°And those who walk up the mountain on this route are basically all there to pay tribute to their loved


    ones.¡±


    Charlie looked around and smiled, ¡°Artificial cultivation also has its own benefits,¡±


    ¡°It seems that there are really a lot of people entering the mountains here on weekdays,¡±


    ¡°There is general surveince everywhere, and there are also a lot of forest fire surveince,¡±


    ¡°If Victoriaes, she must not be able to hide from this kind of dead-end surveince range,¡±


    ¡°When the timees, we can let Mr. Sun think of a way to get permission to view all the


    information of surveince.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll be able to find a lock on Victoria¡¯s trail.¡±


    Maria asked him, ¡°If we can really lock Victoria¡¯s trail here, then what do you n to do next?¡±


    Charlie said with confidence, ¡°From here to the Hundred Mountains, there is still a thousand


    kilometers of road,¡±


    ¡°This thousand kilometers, Victoria can¡¯t possibly be on foot,¡±


    ¡°And she smuggled into China, naturally, she can¡¯t possibly take a ne or a train,¡±


    ¡°The biggest possibility is to drive a car,¡±


    ¡°So as long as we can find her trail and lock the vehicle that she¡¯s driving,¡± ¡°Then basically we can


    capture her real-time dynamics.¡±

 Chapter 5662

    Chapter 5662


    Saying that Charlie added: ¡°Nowadays, road surveince is everywhere,¡±


    ¡°As long as it is a paved road where motor vehicles can go,¡±


    ¡°There must be a traffic camera, I heard that the traffic department has big data,¡±


    ¡°Their monitoring probes are all over the country,¡±


    ¡°Most of them are able to identify the license te number of the vehicle,¡±


    ¡°As long as you get their data, you can understand in real-time the time that each vehicle appeared


    under the monitoring probest time as well as the specific location,¡±


    ¡°With this information, it will be possible to outline Victoria¡¯s trajectory in realtime,¡±


    ¡°And ultimately where we lose track of her car,¡±


    ¡°That ce will not be that far away from Meng Changsheng¡¯s cultivation ce back then.¡±


    Maria nodded and reminded, ¡°Master, before Victoria leaves China,¡±


    ¡°You must not enter the Hundred Mountains, you are currently not her match, you must avoid her.¡±


    Charlie smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not reckless,¡±


    ¡°But the point of self-knowledge still has to be there.¡±


    Maria sighed in relief, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    After the two of them hiked over the first mountain,¡±


    ¡°They climbed up the mountain that was like the back of a turtle.


    Since this was the second mountain on the hiking route,¡±


    ¡°There were no fewer people here than on the first mountain.


    Maria introduced to Charlie,


    ¡°This mountain is shaped like a turtle¡¯s back, named Turtle Back Mountain,¡±


    ¡°It is a rare feng shui treasure in the neighborhood,¡±


    ¡°When Grandpa¡¯s ancestor was a Tusi, he went through a lot of trouble before choosing this


    mountain as his own family¡¯s ancestral tomb.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Is the entire mountain the ancestral tomb of your grandpa¡¯s lineage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria nodded and said, ¡°The feng shui here, has the trend of coiled dragons wrapping


    around the mountain,¡±


    ¡°Which is considered to be a very good kind of feng shui bureau,¡±


    ¡°And the ancestral graves were chosen here, which can bless the future generations with prosperity,


    fortune, and wealth,¡±


    ¡°But it is a pity that when the dragon vein of the Ming Dynasty was destroyed,¡±


    ¡°The national fortune changed drastically, once the fortune changed,¡±


    ¡°All the feng shui fortune within the country was implicated,¡±


    ¡°And the original feng shui treasurend was also lost for the future generations.¡±


    ¡°The original feng shui treasure also lost its effectiveness in shading future generations.¡±


    Saying that Maria held Charlie¡¯s hand and suddenly left the mountain road paved with stone steps,


    Leading Charlie directly to a gentle ce halfway up the mountainside.


    At this moment, this piece of gentle terrain is an open space,


    Traces of camping could be seen everywhere, on the ground there were quite a lot of windproof nail


    holes that were bolted when supporting tents,


    And the shapes of a few tents could also be seen,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Charlie spected that this ce should have already be a camping base for outdoor


    enthusiasts.


    Maria looked around and found a Diannan Pine with flourishing leaves not far away,


    And immediately felt happy, and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Master, that Diannan Pine, is the ancestral tomb of my grandfather¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°And my father¡¯s crown mound is in the northwest corner of that Pine.¡±


    Charlie looked around therge Diannan Pine and did not see any graves,


    So he asked her, ¡°Your grandfather, did they not leave any stone monuments?¡±


    Maria said quietly: ¡°Originally there was a tombstone,¡±


    ¡°I also carved a piece for my parents, butter it was said that all the tombstones of grandpa¡¯s


    family, were shattered into pieces by a strong force,¡± ¡°Even my parents¡¯ graves were dug up, I think


    it should be Victoria,¡±


    ¡°She hated my parents to the bone, and it is not surprising for her to dig up my parent¡¯s graves.¡±


    Saying that, she added, ¡°I specte that she should have dug up my parents¡¯ grave out of anger


    and found that the skeletons were already gone,¡±


    ¡°So she must have known that she had fallen for my tricks,¡±


    ¡°So she took the other people in Grandpa¡¯s family to vent her dissatisfaction.¡±


    Charlie could not help but sigh, ¡°This woman has some serious anger issues.¡±


    Maria said, ¡°Victoria is already very vindictive,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that part of the reason she ising to Diannan this time is because she hates me to the


    bone,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she wanted toe here to vent her dissatisfaction.¡±


    Saying that she couldn¡¯t help but sigh,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she will show mercy to this tree.¡±


    Charlie looked around and couldn¡¯t help but point at the top of the mountain and sigh,


    ¡°Look, Ms. Lin, if I could hide a few close defense cannons on top of those boulders,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be able to take care of Victoria once and for all?¡±

 Chapter 5663

    Chapter 5663


    Seeing what Charlie said with a serious face, Maria couldn¡¯t help chuckling and said:


    ¡°Master, close-up artillery can kill Jarvis, but It may not be possible to kill Victoria,¡±


    ¡°Besides, Victoria is the only one who knows the exact location of Master¡¯s practice in the past,¡±


    ¡°So you should bear with it and don¡¯t take Victoria¡¯s life here.¡±


    Charlieughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s just a thought,¡±


    ¡°Even if someone can really bring the close-in defense gun here, I can¡¯t use it here.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly, and said: ¡°Young master,¡±


    ¡°There is no surveince here, wait for me for a while,¡±


    ¡°I will go to the front to pay homage to the ancestors of the Lin family.¡±


    Charlie nodded gentlemanly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Maria gave him an apologetic smile and then walked into the pine forest not far away.


    Five minutester, she came out of the pine forest with red eyes.


    At this time, five or six outdoor enthusiasts came together from the direction


    Charlie and Maria came from,


    And one of them said, ¡°I see The scenery here is nice, and the ce is t and big,¡±


    ¡°Which is very suitable for camping, why don¡¯t we stay here tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A young girl said, ¡°Let¡¯s set up the tent first,¡±


    ¡°And use the tent to secure it. Then we will go to the surrounding mountains,¡±


    ¡°Ande back to cook in the evening and have a bonfire party.¡±


    A young man said: ¡°Then I will inform Mr. Hu and the others,¡±


    ¡°And send him the coordinates so that they can bring all the members of the second group over.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± The girl said with a smile,


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have a lot of fun at night,¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and grab a ce to set up a tent,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll go pick up firewood after that.¡±


    Maria listened to their conversation, and when she came to Charlie,


    She put her arm around Charlie and said coquettishly,


    ¡°Honey, I want to camp here too!¡±


    ¡°How about we go buy some equipment ande over to show off?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s experience camping!¡±


    After finishing speaking, without waiting for Charlie to respond,


    She asked those outdoor enthusiasts loudly: ¡°Can we join you?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have camping experience, so we want to try it!¡±


    The girlughed and said, ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t have any extra tents.¡±


    ¡°If you want to go camping, you can go to the town and buy a tent as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a bonfire party at night!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Maria smiled and Said:


    ¡°Thank you! Let¡¯s hurry up and buy some equipment ande back!¡±


    Charlie was taken aback by her words. In front of outsiders, he could only say vaguely:


    ¡°Baby, the altitude here is quite high, and the surrounding area is also very high.¡±


    There is no shelter, and we have no experience,¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If there is a gust of wind, people and tents may be blown down, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not safe.¡±


    Charlie was tacitly ying charades with Maria at this time.


    The strong wind in his words was Victoria;


    and even people and tents were blown down, which meant that if they really camped here,


    They might be discovered and killed by Victoria.


    Maria naturally understood Charlie¡¯s words, and said seriously:


    ¡°Can¡¯t the tent be nailed to the ground? After the nails are nailed,¡±


    ¡°Winds of seven or eight degrees or even stronger may not be able to blow the tent away.¡±


    As she spoke, she intentionally Said:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just learn how to tie ground nails with my cousin? This wille in handy now.¡±

 Chapter 5664

    Chapter 5664


    Charlie knew that the cousin Maria was talking about was actually Jeremiah.


    And the so-called learning to nail the ground in her words was to remind him again that he had


    mastered Jeremiah¡¯s mental method,


    And can hide his aura from being discovered by others.


    However, although Charlie has confirmed the authenticity of the mental method,


    He is not sure whether the mental method can make them foolproof.


    What if Victoria can see the essence through the phenomenon?


    Besides, if something happened, it would be difficult for him to protect Maria.


    Maria seemed to know what Charlie was thinking, she took the first step and said with a smile:


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, there are very few strong winds in the south of Yunnan,¡±


    ¡°And it is even rarer here, not to mention, the weather is so clear now,¡±


    ¡°We only stay for one night, there will be some strong wind,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Even if the strong windes, it will not blow us.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Maria would not give up this immature idea,


    So he deliberately said: ¡°How about this baby,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain first, on the way Let¡¯s discuss what to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Maria nodded contentedly, took Charlie¡¯s arm, and said affectionately: ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up,


    I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be a suitable ce if weete!¡± The two turned around and went down


    the mountain.


    After there was no one around, Charlie said:


    ¡°Miss Lin, what you said just now, couldn¡¯t you be serious?¡±


    Maria said solemnly: ¡°It¡¯s called distraction baby!¡±


    ¡°The topic was too heavy just now. Forget about this.¡±


    Charlie had no choice but to say: ¡°Honey, did you really want to camp there just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Maria said very seriously: ¡°I think Victoria would never have dreamed of that.¡±


    ¡°I will be only a few tens of meters away from her.¡±


    Charlie smacked his lips and said,


    ¡°If she finds out that there is an aura in me, wouldn¡¯t that be a trap for us?¡±


    Maria asked him: ¡°What Jeremiah taught you isn¡¯t the method useful?¡±


    ¡°In the Vi, didn¡¯t she rely on this mental method to keep you from discovering her?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°The mental method is indeed effective.¡±


    ¡°It can lock the spiritual energy in the body and prevent it from leaking out, but I don¡¯t know if


    Victoria will notice it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Maria said very firmly: ¡°I believe that although Victoria¡¯s strength is stronger than yours,¡±


    ¡°It is definitely impossible to surpass you, honey.¡±


    ¡°Since Jeremiah can deceive you with this trick,¡±


    ¡°Then you will definitely be able to deceive Victoria with this trick!¡±


    As she said that, Maria said again: ¡°There are definitely risks,¡±


    ¡°But I think this can make Victoria feel a little darker!¡±


    ¡°She must be very cautious when shees to China this time.¡±


    ¡°I also understand some basic principles, such as precious energy, it is impossible for her to


    consume unscrupulously and perceive her surroundings all the time;¡±


    ¡°Her cultivation base and position have been exposed, and now she is likely to suspect that her


    secret opponent is stronger than herself,¡±


    ¡°So she must be more cautious than ordinary people. ording to thew of the dark forest,¡±


    ¡°No one dares to expose herself in this situation, so honey, I guess Victoria will definitely not find


    you.¡±


    After that, she said again: ¡°Don¡¯t forget that there are so many camping enthusiasts with us,¡±


    ¡°Victoriaes here and sees a group of young people camping,¡±


    ¡°How could she be suspicious? What reason does she have to be suspicious?¡±


    Charlie was startled, and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Uh¡­ baby, can I ask you a question?¡±


    Maria smiled and Said: ¡°Baby, you can ask.¡±


    Charlie asked seriously: ¡°Have you been so tough all these years?¡±


    ¡°I know, she has a crushing advantage in front of me, so in the past three hundred years, she has


    upied all the initiative.¡±


    As she spoke, Maria changed the subject, and said again:


    ¡°But this time is different, this time she knows that the enemy in the dark has a greater advantage


    than her,¡±


    ¡°So she must be more cautious, and since she has be more cautious, then we can be more


    courageous!¡±

 Chapter 5665

    Chapter 5665


    She clearly knew that they were simply no match for Victoria,


    And once they encountered Victoria head-on, the two of them would almost certainly die.


    After all, previously, Jeremiah had told the two of them that Victoria had opened the Nuan Pce


    over a hundred years ago,


    Which meant that her strength a hundred years ago was much stronger than the current Charlie.


    But even so, Maria even wanted to take the risk.


    One had to know that once this kind of thing was yed out, it would be fatal.


    Thus, he said very seriously, ¡°The two of us don¡¯t have any possibility of escaping in front of


    Victoria,¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you really want to risk your life here?¡±


    Maria nodded solemnly, looked at him, and said unwaveringly,


    ¡°For the past three hundred years, I have always avoided her,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°And in order not to be discovered by her, I have also always been very cautious,¡±


    ¡°So cautious that all the ces that are rted to her,¡±


    ¡°I would almost never set foot in for the rest of my life,¡±


    ¡°But now that I know that there is a possibility that she wille here,¡±


    ¡°I also somehow, in my heart, suddenly want to take the risk this one time!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s jaw dropped as he listened, and couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°You¡¯re a littlete to the rebellious stage, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Maria spat out her tongue, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but no matter what,¡±


    ¡°I now finally understand why those extreme sports enthusiasts want to climb skyscrapers with their


    bare hands,¡±


    ¡°They also know that the slightest carelessness in the climb will exterminate them,¡±


    ¡°But they still want to go and try it, for the sake of that kind of risky tension and excitement,¡±


    ¡°As well as the sense of conquest after sess;¡±


    After a pause, Maria added, ¡°When others see a skyscraper, they are looking up,¡±


    ¡°Eximing and praising, but when they see a skyscraper, what they think in their hearts is,¡±


    ¡°I once conquered it with my bare hands without relying on any external force or protection,¡±


    ¡°I think that sense of aplishment is something that can make them happy for a long time!¡±


    Charlie contemted for a moment and spoke,


    ¡°I advise you to try to stay as sensible as possible,¡±


    ¡°If this decision is wrong, then there may not be any chance of correcting this mistake.¡±


    Maria lowered her head and pursed her lips, then raised her head and said with some excitement,


    ¡°I have self-knowledge, in this life, it¡¯s impossible for me to have the ability to kill Victoria,¡±


    ¡°To not be killed by her is already a great sess ¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°However, although I do not have the ability to kill her,¡±


    ¡°But at least I have the opportunity to defy her today with practical actions!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she, Victoria, dream of capturing me?¡±


    ¡°Then she probably never dreamed that I had been close to her at some point in time!¡±


    ¡°If I seed this time, then in life¡¯s cat-and-mouse game with Victoria,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be considered to have won her once first!¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t catch me by the day she dies, then I will have won in the end!¡±


    ¡°As long as I win this time, sometime in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely let her know that I am not just being chased by her!¡±


    ¡°On that day, I will also let her know that even though my hands were powerless,¡±


    ¡°I dare to talk andugh in front of her!¡±


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s strong for a lifetime, so what? I¡¯m still over her!¡± When Charlie saw Maria¡¯s face full of


    excitement and eagerness to try, He suddenly understood this mood of hers somewhat in his heart.


    She had avoided Victoria for more than three hundred years, And continued to run and flee for more


    than three hundred years, So it was estimated that Maria was still the only one in this world.


    As she said, in her life, it was impossible for her to rely on her strength to seek revenge on Victoria,


    But she could use her overwhelming courage to hit Victoria in the face.


    Being under Victoria¡¯s nose and not being discovered,


    Was perhaps the best way for her to hit Victoria in the face now.


    Thus, Charlie was also somewhat infected by her and opened his mouth,


    ¡°Since this is the case, then I don¡¯t need to have someonee and quietly install any


    surveince,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you here to wait for Victoria toe over,¡±


    ¡°And in the meantime, see with my own eyes, what she is really like!¡±


    Maria asked in surprise, ¡°Master is really willing to apany me?¡±


    Charlie nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Maria said seriously, ¡°This is a tightrope walk on a ten thousand-foot cliff,¡±


    ¡°If you make a mistake, you will lose your life.¡±


    Charlieughed, ¡°If you are not afraid, what am I afraid of?¡±


    Maria smiled faintly, her eyes were full of sincerity, ¡°With this sentence from Master,¡±


    ¡°I will be satisfied, it¡¯s just that I am not the same as Master, I have no one to rely on,¡±


    ¡°No rtives, death is never a scary thing for me, on the contrary,¡±


    ¡°Death is liberation for me, so I would like to stay by myself,¡±


    ¡°And won¡¯t want to drag Master down with me.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand, ¡°I can¡¯t even persuade you,¡±


    ¡°What makes you think you can persuade me?¡±

 Chapter 5666

    Chapter 5666


    Maria insisted, ¡°But this is a personal grudge between me and Victoria.¡±


    Charlie said indifferently, ¡°I also have a grudge against her,¡±


    ¡°Although my parents were not killed by her own hands,¡±


    ¡°But she, as the mastermind behind it, is my greatest enemy.¡±


    Maria hurriedly said, ¡°Then I will stay to beat Victoria¡¯s face today,¡±


    ¡°Master will find another opportunity to ask for Victoria¡¯s life in the future,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always okay for the two of us to divide the work like this?¡±


    Charlie shook his head, looked at Maria, and said seriously,


    ¡°How about this, from now on, anything rted to Victoria, you are with me,¡±


    ¡°Today I apany you to beat her face, and in the future,¡±


    ¡°You will apany me to ask for her life, how do you think?¡±


    Maria looked at Charlie, for a moment she did not know what to say,


    The image of Charlie in her eyes gradually blurred, she actually wet her eyes with tears.


    She forced the tears back, smiled softly, and spoke,


    ¡°I am grateful for your love, from today onwards, I will work together with you!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Shuanng Ancient Town.


    Charlie and Maria, who were wearing couple¡¯s clothes,


    Did not rush to purchase equipment, but first walked around the town.


    Although Shuanng Ancient Town had changed drastically in Maria¡¯s opinion,


    She still found some memories from her youth.


    She found a stone bridge that she had walked across when she was young,


    And surprised Charlie by pulling up his hand, excitedly telling him,


    ¡°Honey, I walked across this bridge a few times when I was young!¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise, ¡°Sure it¡¯s this same bridge?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Maria pulled Charlie up to the green stone bridge,


    In the center of the stone bridge, pointing to an open green stone b, introduced to Charlie,


    ¡°This piece of muttion is a frightened horse that broke into trouble, its owner was a stonemason,¡±


    ¡°That day came to give Shuanng¡¯s Tusi¡¯s new mansion to send two stone sculptures,¡±


    ¡°The result is that the horse on this arched bridge had a little bit of a strain,¡±


    ¡°Then the stonemasonshed the horse hard a few times, the horse had slippery hooves.¡±


    ¡°Its hooves slipped and almost fell, then it struggled forward like crazy and overturned the te cart


    it was dragging,¡±


    ¡°And one of the stone statues smashed on this stone b, leaving such an opening.¡±


    Saying that Maria added, ¡°It just so happened that I came over with my grandfather from Dali that


    day to pay my respects to the Tusi here,¡±


    ¡°So I just happened to see the whole process of the horse being frightened and breaking into


    trouble right by the bridge.¡±


    As Charlie listened to her description, he couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about the scene she described


    in his mind.


    At this time, coinciding with a little girl about seven or eight years old, wearing a Chinese dress,


    holding a sugar gourd in her hand,¡±


    ¡°Taking small steps and jumping on the bridge, her mother bowed her body behind her,¡±


    ¡°Using her cell phone to take pictures of her, while her father, who was carrying arge and a small


    bag,


    Holding two cups of drinks, followed unhurriedly.


    Maria¡¯s eyes kept chasing after that little girl,


    A slight smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on her face, and said to Charlie,


    ¡°At that time, I was a little younger than her.¡±


    ¡°But I was wearing clothes more good-looking than hers, grandmother had hand-embroidered it for


    me.¡±


    In the subsequent hours, Charlie apanied Maria and the two people looked for an outdoor


    store, purchasing a number of camping equipment needed.


    Because it is pretending to be a couple, the two bought a tent, a sleeping pad, a light sleeping bag


    camping lights, and some other essential supplies.


    In addition to this, Charlie also bought two folding chairs, a folding table, as well as some toiletries


    for daily use.


    Charlie felt that since he was going to y a game of ck under the lights under Victoria¡¯s


    watchful eyes,


    He had to make a good rtionship with the previous group of outdoor enthusiasts who were


    nning to camp at the Mountain.


    And integrate into their circle, which would also better help him and Maria to make a good cover-up.


    Thus, he bought some more high-grade spirits as well as fresh ingredients, Intending to go back


    and get acquainted with the gang first.


    He surmised that if Victoria came to Shuanng, then the probability of her arrival time would be


    from this night to tomorrow morning,


    It just so happened that the gang was camping here tonight,


    And he would have a few drinks with them in the evening,


    In this way, it was estimated that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get up early in the morning to leave


    tomorrow,


    And with more people, there would also be more cover naturally.


    Two people with purchased equipment came back to the mountain, the time was evening,


    The group had set up eight tents and were currently enjoying the sunset while preparing dinner.


    Seeing Charlie and Maria returning with arge pile of supplies,


    The young man took the initiative to say to the two,


    ¡°Buddies, we just said that you guys might note over,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that you guys really woulde!¡±


    Charlie looked at Maria beside him and said with a smile,


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, my girlfriend insisted on camping, so I can only apany her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The guy pointed to the open space next to the eight tents, and said with a smile,


    ¡°We specially set up the tents densely, leaving an empty space for you guys,¡±


    ¡°You guys can set up your tents over there, we¡¯re nning to build a fire to grill skewers,¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ll eat together in a while!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled, ¡°Thanks, buddy.¡±


    After saying that, he came to the front of the crowd, handed the handbag with liquor in his hand to


    the guy, and said,


    ¡°I was nning to find you guys to dine with,¡±


    ¡°So I specially bought a few bottles of wine, so let¡¯s all drink together at night!¡±


    The guyughed, smoothly pulled out an acoustic guitar from the grass next to him, and said


    cheerfully,


    ¡°Great! We will drink and eat meat together at night,¡±


    ¡°And after dinner, we will have a bonfire party,¡±


    ¡°And we are not afraid of disturbing the people in this big mountain,¡±


    ¡°So we can drink and sing to our heart¡¯s content!¡±

 Chapter 5667

    Chapter 5667


    Facing the invitation from the young man known as Old Hu,


    Charlie readily agreed and said with a smile, ¡°In that case, then we won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±


    Old Huughed, ¡°Why? You mustn¡¯t be polite, we are all friends from all over the world,¡±


    ¡°Taking care of each other is also the fine tradition of our group.¡±


    With that, he asked Charlie, ¡°Dude, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Charlie was about to speak, Maria on the side said with a smile,


    ¡°My boyfriend¡¯s surname is Lin, call him Linye!¡±


    Charlie was stunned by what he heard, he probably understood Maria¡¯s idea,


    After all, he was going to wait for Victoria here,


    Whether it was Charlie or Maria, Victoria would definitely not be unfamiliar with them,


    So it was better to not use his real name as much as possible.


    However, he did not expect, Maria even gave him a ¡°Linye¡± pseudonym.


    He pondered in his heart, ¡°Linye? Why does it sound weird.¡±


    At this time, Maria said to the crowd again, ¡°My surname is Wade, my first name is L Wade,


    everyone can just call me Wade.¡±


    The crowd nodded their heads, and that old man Hu smiled and said,


    ¡°Linye, Wade, wee to your temporary joining our ¡®Yunnan Wanderer¡¯ family,¡±


    ¡°We all came to Yunnan to hike, and we all basically didn¡¯t know each other before,¡±


    ¡°And it was in the process of hiking that we got to know each other and walked to this point in a


    companionable manner.¡±


    Saying that he also introduced himself: ¡°My name is Ruslen and people call me Old Hu.¡±


    Afterward, he gently wrapped his arms around the girl who had previously been open to having a


    bonfire party,


    And introduced, ¡°This is my girlfriend Bellina,¡±


    ¡°A senior student at Tsinghua University, we met on this hike and then got together.¡±


    After Ruslen introduced everyone one by one, he volunteered,


    ¡°Linye, I don¡¯t think you like toe out hiking and camping often,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you guys set up the tent first!¡±


    Charlie thanked, ¡°Thanks buddy, I¡¯ll just get it myselfter, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Ruslen said seriously, ¡°Feel free to say anything, don¡¯t be polite!¡±


    Charlie nodded his head and thanked him, and was more or less ashamed in his heart.


    Because only he himself knew that these people treated him as a ping-pong friend,


    While he needed to use them to y a cover for himself and Maria, Which was more or less not


    very decent.


    Young people who were enthusiastic about the outdoors were generally very outgoing and open-


    minded,


    Basically, the kind of social cattle attributes pulling all the stops,


    And each one of these young people was very enthusiastic about Charlie and Maria,


    So everyone was soon talking hot and heavy.


    Ruslen in this group of people is very leader-like, and can see that everyone is very convinced of


    him,


    Charlie can see by age he does not seem to be too young, so he asked him curiously:


    ¡°Old Hu, are you a student or have you already worked?¡±


    Ruslen nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m still a student, studying in the United States.¡±


    ¡°On the summer vacation, I thought toe back to the country to do some outings and explore the


    home country.¡±


    ¡°We are basically college students, I and two others are in the United States,¡± ¡°Bellina and four


    others are in Tsinghua, two from Peking University,¡±


    ¡°There are a number of students in the United Kingdom and Canada, how about you two?¡±


    Charlie casually said, ¡°We are high school ssmates,¡±


    ¡°When we went to high school, we were focusing on the object,¡±


    ¡°And did not study well, the result was not getting admitted to any university,¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°And then went to the capital to find a not-so-important private university that does not need to be


    scored to mix for two years.¡±


    Maria looked at Charlie with a grudge, and protested with indignation in her heart,


    ¡°Master, this sentence, all these years dozens of degrees of mine are considered to be in vain ¡­¡­¡±


    In fact, the reason why Charlie said this was to create a subjective impression to these people that


    he and Maria were idiots,


    Otherwise, if people were to really seize on the topic of university and chat endlessly,


    The two of them were afraid that they would easily be exposed,


    No matter which university they said they graduated from, or which university they were studying at,


    Once these people had an acquaintance at the school they said they were from,


    They would most likely not be able to talk about it.


    And by saying that he was a graduate of a normal university,


    He would create a subconscious mindset for these people,


    Making them think that he had an inferiorityplex in terms of school,


    So they would naturally try to ask and mention fewer topics rted to the university,


    Thus avoiding the risk of being exposed.


    Sure enough, as soon as Charlie said that he and Maria didn¡¯t even finish attending a normal


    university,


    These people immediately had the good sense not to ask even one more question on the subject of


    school.

 Chapter 5668

    Chapter 5668


    Ruslen was also afraid that Charlie and Maria would feel inferior because of the school issue, so he


    said with a smile,


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if you go to a good university or not,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t even matter if you go to a university or not,¡±


    ¡°But¡¯s most important to live a happy and joyful life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ruslen¡¯s girlfriend Bellina opened her mouth to echo:


    ¡°Studying is actually quite meaningless, my parents from kindergarten began to treat me as a


    chicken child,¡±


    ¡°Had forced me to Tsinghua, but also forcing me to do well to go to Harvard to for postgraduate


    studies,¡±


    ¡°The first half of the year I finally got the Harvard eptance notice as I wished,¡±


    ¡°After buying tickets, it was found out that I got a glioma in the brain stem,¡±


    ¡°It is inoperable, without any surgery. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll live,¡±


    ¡°And my parents have now finally realized that a chicken child is far less important than having a


    healthy child.¡±


    Hearing her words, Maria asked in surprise, ¡°You have a glioma?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Bellina nodded and said ndly,


    ¡°The incidence rate is less than one in ten thousand, but it was still hit by me.¡±


    Ruslen also smiled and said, ¡°My situation is simr to Bellina, I found outst year that I have


    advanced lung cancer,¡±


    ¡°And it is still small cell lung cancer, as I grew up, I have not smoked a mouthful of cigarettes,¡±


    ¡°And even marijuana and the result is that once I found out it was an advanced lung cancer,¡±


    ¡°There is nothing good about it, so why not just enjoy life to the fullest?¡±


    Maria subconsciously said, ¡°Late-stage small cell lung cancer can also be treated with


    radiotherapy,¡±


    ¡°With targeted drugs, can also have a rtively good therapeutic effect, do not give up on yourself.¡±


    Ruslenughed: ¡°I didn¡¯t give up on myself either, I originally came to China from the United States


    to participate in the clinical trial of JX Pharmaceutical¡¯s JX Rejuvenation Pill,¡±


    ¡°It is said that this drug has a very good therapeutic effect on almost any kind of cancer,¡±


    ¡°And the doctor also suggested that I try it out to see whether or not I could get a spot,¡±


    ¡°But after I came here, I realized thatpetition for the spot was really too fierce,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that even the small-cell lung cancer patients can be treated with radiotherapy and


    chemotherapy,¡±


    ¡°Together with targeted drugs, can also have rtively good treatment effects.¡±


    ¡°Other than that, even James Smith, the previous director of the U.S. FDA, couldn¡¯t manage to get a


    spot for his son, let alone an ordinary person like me.¡±


    Bellina said, ¡°That¡¯s not the way to put it, JX Pharmaceutical¡¯s quota allocation is not to see who is


    rich and powerful,¡±


    ¡°But to see who needs to be rescued more, the ones who have signed up for the clinical trial are all


    cancer patients without exception,¡±


    ¡°Of which at least more than 30% are dered to have a life expectancy of less than half a year,¡±


    ¡°And there are several hundreds of patients with advanced pancreatic cancer,¡±


    ¡°And many of the patients are also children, and for those in their twenties like us, it¡¯s almost hard to


    get a spot.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Bellina, you also went to sign up for the clinical trial of JX


    Pharmaceutical?¡±


    Bellina nodded, ¡°I went, but I didn¡¯t get selected either,¡±


    ¡°JX Pharmaceutical¡¯s evaluation mechanism is somewhat simr to aparison of misery,¡±


    ¡°Firstpared to who is the sickest, and thenpared to who is the youngest,¡±


    ¡°Whose family situation is the most pitiful, whose family responsibilities are the heaviest, etc.,¡±


    ¡°They have a set of points mechanism, the more miserable the actual situation is, the higher the


    points,¡±


    ¡°And in the end, all the lists are selected from the hundreds of people who have the highest points,¡±


    ¡°Just as if they were the same as the thousands of people with the highest points.¡±


    ¡°Thousands of people to choose from, it¡¯s simr to the logic of points settlement, I was directly


    brushed down in the first round.¡±


    Charlie wasn¡¯t surprised by this, because the rule, basically, was that he came up with the


    guidelines himself,


    And then Liang was responsible for the actualnding.


    The JX Rejuvenation Pill, the essence is actually a diluted version of the Blood Dispersing and


    Heart Saving Pill,


    This thing, the world may only be able to build itself, and to use the aura as a price to refine,


    It would not have been able to realize mass production,


    It is the knock on the door of the FDA he used to enter the USA.


    Charlie is also very clear in his heart, he is not totally extraordinary,


    There are too many cancer patients in the world,


    It¡¯s not possible for him to save them all,


    So he can only save a part of them as much as he can, and it¡¯s still a very small part of them.


    Since it was to save this small portion of people,


    It was naturally not possible for whoever had the money to get the quota,


    Which was why Charlie asked Liang to save only the most miserable handful.


    They might not have been lucky or encountered any favor in their lives,


    But in a critical moment of life and death, JX Pharmaceutical could still give them a chance to


    rebound.


    Therefore, in Charlie¡¯s opinion, he was more inclined to let Liang save a terminal cancer patient who


    had lived for twenty years,


    And then suffered for twenty whole years, rather than saving a heavenly child who had lived in a


    middle-ss family for twenty years.


    In this tone, both Ruslen and Bellina are basically ineligible for selection.


    At this point, one of the members said indignantly,


    ¡°This JX Pharmaceutical¡¯s boss doesn¡¯t know what he is thinking,¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he prioritize saving talents like you who are useful to society?¡±


    Bellina smiled and said, ¡°We are just a bit more educated, we may not be really useful to society,¡±


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s only natural for doctors to treat the sick and save the critically ill first,¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t be allowed to jump the queue just because I have a high education, right?¡±


    Ruslen smiled and said, ¡°Why, I also understand them, James Smith of the FDA it is said that he did


    a lot of charity aftering to China and quitting his job.¡±


    ¡°Basically all the family are invested in, and now have not given up,¡±


    ¡°But also the same did not give his son a chance, the JX Pharmaceuticals people also said,


    although his son is very ill, but there are children worse than his son¡¯s.¡±


    One person in the crowd asked in surprise, ¡°The head of the US FDA, quit his job toe here to


    do charity?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ruslen nodded and said, ¡°I talked to that big brother, he is the one at the most loss,¡±


    ¡°JX Pharmaceuticals wanted to enter the U.S. market,¡±


    ¡°The JX boss took the JX rejuvenation pills door to door looking for him,¡±


    ¡°Knowing that his son had cancer, he offered free medicine to try,¡±


    ¡°He thought that this medicine is unreliable, there was no scientific basis, and dead on,¡±


    Said this, Ruslen sighed, said: ¡°That old brother¡¯s son is in the Mayo Clinic and can not get better,¡±


    ¡°He had no choice but toe to China to show his sincerity and look for an opportunity.¡±

 Chapter 5669

    Chapter 5669


    Charlie did not expect that he would meet two young cancer patients while camping in the


    mountains of Yunnan;


    He further did not expect that these two people,


    Who both wanted to go to Aurous Hill to participate in the clinical trials of JX


    Pharmaceutical,


    And both were brushed off.


    And what surprised him the most was that this Ruslen actually knew James Smith. When others


    were marveling that James Smith, who had once been in charge of the entire FDA,


    Had taken the initiative to resign from his position and go to Aurous Hill to do charity,


    This kind of thing sounded unbelievable.


    Charlie asked Ruslen with feigned curiosity, ¡°Old Hu, are you familiar with this James Smith?¡±


    Ruslen frankly said: ¡°I can¡¯t say I am familiar with him. He was the Director of the


    FDA and a big name in the pharma industry.¡±


    ¡°It is not possible for an ordinary person like me to have contact with him.¡±


    ¡°I actually met him at the registration site of JX Pharmaceutical.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°He took his child to sign up.¡±


    ¡°At first nce, there was nothing special about him.¡±


    ¡°The people around didn¡¯t recognize him at all.¡±


    ¡°I could recognize him because I studied biological sciences in the United States.¡± ¡°There should be


    no students who study biological sciences, gic technology, and chemical pharmaceuticals in the


    United States and are not familiar with his name and the FDA.¡±


    Charlie was a little surprised and asked:


    ¡°What is the main direction of your biological science?¡±


    ¡°Is it the research and development of biomedicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ruslen nodded and said: ¡°My main focus is biochemistry,¡±


    ¡°I nned to go to the university after graduation in cancer research.¡± ¡°To join a pharmaceutical


    company,¡±


    ¡°And to participate in the research and development of a new generation of chemotherapy drugs,¡±


    ¡°I did not expect that before the drug was developed,¡±


    ¡°I would be a terminal cancer patients.¡±


    Ruslen sighed with a smile: ¡°This is the way of life.¡±


    ¡°The long-awaited hero wanted to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy and serve the country,¡±


    ¡°But before he put on the uniform, he died first.¡± Bellina on the side smiled and said:


    ¡°Everyone has their own destiny.¡±


    ¡°Like us, we came here for a visit,¡±


    ¡°So it is more important than anything else to be happy before going back.¡± Ruslen tapped lightly


    and nodded, reached out to hug Bellina gently, and said with a smile:


    ¡°God has been very kind to me,¡±


    ¡°He let me find the love of my life before I die, and this life is not in vain.¡±


    Her face blushed slightly, and she said angrily,


    ¡°Oh, you are so nasty.¡±


    Ruslen smiled and said, ¡°There is not much time left for me to be graceful and reserved,¡±


    ¡°So I have to be unrestrained as soon as possible.¡±


    As he said, he looked at Bellina, and asked her with a loud smile:


    ¡°Bellina Shu, will you marry me?¡±


    A boy who was about the same age as Ruslen said with a smile,


    ¡°Gosh! Hu, are you proposing?¡±


    Looking at Bellina, he asked very sincerely:


    ¡°Bellina, are you willing to marry me?¡±


    She came back to her senses, pursed her lips, and said,


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long at all, do you really want to get married?¡±


    ¡°Marriage is very troublesome. You have to meet your parents,¡±


    ¡°Choose a wedding dress, book a hotel, and then prepare for the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Rather than dying it for such a long time,¡±


    ¡°It is better to simply be together,¡±


    ¡°So that the two of us can spend more time together, right?¡±


    He was silent for a moment, then looked at Bellina, and said seriously:


    ¡°Before I die, I want to have more experiences that I haven¡¯t had before.¡±


    ¡°If possible, I would like to take you to live in the United States¡­¡±

 Chapter 5670

    Chapter 5670


    Bellina smiled, said: ¡°After going back on foot this time,¡±


    ¡°Both of us will start chemotherapy separately.¡±


    ¡°Once we start chemotherapy, our physical condition will deteriorate significantly.¡±


    ¡°By that time, we may not be able to move anymore,¡±


    ¡°And you have to go back to the United States for treatment.¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to the capital for treatment,¡±


    ¡°If I really go to prepare for a wedding, maybe it will dy the treatment.¡±


    As she spoke, her expression gradually became serious, and she said,


    ¡°Ruslen, let¡¯s make an agreement, first try to survive this year,¡±


    ¡°If a miracle happens next year and neither of us dies,¡±


    ¡°You cane to China to meet me.¡±


    ¡°Meet my parents, after obtaining their consent,¡±


    ¡°I will go to the United States with you.¡±


    Ruslen, who had always been cheerful, suddenly became weak and said in a low voice:


    ¡°There are still four months until next year.¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not dead, I won¡¯t be able toe to China to see you.¡±


    Bellina¡¯s eyes were red, and she smiled and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, We will make video calls every day then,¡±


    ¡°And now everything is online, even the courts often hold court sessions online.¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work,


    we can hire a priest, and I¡¯ll marry you online.¡± Ruslen nodded slightly with tears in his eyes, and


    said with a smile:


    ¡°Then let¡¯s just say that I¡¯ll find a priest when I return to the United States this time.¡±


    ¡°Host an online wedding for us on the first day of the month!¡±


    The emotions of the other colleagues around him have gradually fallen into a trough.


    Maria looked at Charlie, and whispered in his ear:


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t JX Pharmaceutical belong to you?¡±


    Charlie nodded and hummed, ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±


    Maria looked at Ruslen and Bellina, Then asked: ¡°Then see if you can¡­¡± Before she finished


    speaking, Charlie nodded without thinking:


    ¡°Yes, but not now, I will make arrangements when we go back.¡±


    Maria was instantly relieved, and her mood also changed all of a sudden,


    She got better, but she thought that Charlie always cared about the rules,


    So she tentatively asked: ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to make it difficult for you?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°No, every style, the game designer has formted a set of basic rules for


    the game,¡±


    ¡°But he will also actively put easter eggs in the game rules,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time passively leave bugs.¡±


    ¡°I am the hidden NPC in this game. When you meet me, you will trigger the hidden easter egg.¡±


    Maria felt relieved when she heard this and said with a smile:


    ¡°In this case, then the former head of the FDA they mentioned just now met you,¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he trigger the easter egg?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Easter eggs can¡¯t be triggered when you meet an NPC just like that.¡±


    ¡°You need to use the correct trigger method and a pious heart to make it possible.¡± ¡°The two points


    that I am most dissatisfied with about James Smith, one is overconfidence,¡±


    ¡°And the other is the by-product of overconfidence¡ªto look down on others too much.¡±


    ¡°With these two points, I will not give him a chance.¡± At this time, Ruslen opened his mouth and


    said:


    ¡°Okay, the time is almost up, let¡¯s hurry up and start a fire.¡±


    ¡°Cook first, if it ister, we can only eat dinner in the dark!¡± Soon, everyone began to work in an


    orderly manner.


    Someone prepared firewood, someone prepared food,


    And someone took out everyone¡¯s small folding table and pieced them together into a long long


    table.


    Charlie contributed all the ingredients and wine he purchased, And while everyone was preparing


    dinner, he first set up the tent.


    Although the camping tent he bought is for two people,


    The internal space is only about the size of a 1.8-meter double bed.


    Maria helpedy the moisture-proof mat on the side, and at the same time said in a shy voice:


    ¡°Tonight are we going to sleep here?¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see when Victoria appears,¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t appear, we will let nature take its course.¡±


    Maria asked again: ¡°Then what if she appears after everyone sleeps?¡±


    ¡°In that case, we can¡¯t sneak out to spy on her, right?¡±


    ¡°In that case, she will definitely find out soon.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m ready, I¡¯ve mixed some aura into the wine,¡±


    ¡°Everyone will be very excited tonight and will not feel any fatigue.¡±


    ¡°This bonfire party may be held until tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°If Victoria flies to Myanmar in such a hurry, then she will definitelye here from Myanmar.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t waste time, she should be here before tomorrow morning!¡±

 Chapter 5671

    Chapter 5671


    Soon, the group of people lit a bonfire and set an oven at the moment when the sun hadpletely


    set.


    Since everyone had prepared the ingredients,


    Charlie specially bought some more, so this dinner was extraordinarily rich. In addition, Charlie also


    bought a lot of good wine, the atmosphere was enhanced, And basically, everyone decided to drink


    to their heart¡¯s content this evening.


    Therefore, he specially mixed a little spiritual energy into the wine.


    These auras cannot make them strengthen their bodies or cure diseases,


    But they can guarantee that no matter how much they drink this night, they will not yawn.


    Moreover, once this meager spiritual energy is absorbed by their bodies,


    It will never leave any traces, even if Victoria came, it is impossible for her to notice it.


    Southern Yunnan is located on a teau, so the temperature difference between day and night is


    rtivelyrge.


    In addition, the Mountain itself has increased its altitude by several hundred meters, So after


    nightfall, the temperature suddenly drops to a bit chilly.


    So everyone sat around the bonfire, warmed by the temperature of the fire and spirits.


    Ruslen held the guitar, and some young people who liked to sing sang a few popr songs with


    him.


    Maria also liked this feeling very much, she blended in very easily, and she was very rxed.


    While toasting with everyone, a young man said, ¡°Oh, tonight¡¯s wine is really amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too good to drink. I usually drink so much that it¡¯s too early to break up.¡± ¡°Today, the more I


    drink, the more energetic I am!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Another person said with a smile,


    ¡°Although I¡¯m a little dizzy, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m going to be drunk at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sofortable!¡±


    The person said, looking at Charlie and asking,


    ¡°Linye, you bought this Wine, although it tastes the same as the wine I usually drink,¡±


    ¡°It seems to be different, is this vintage wine?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°It feels different, it¡¯s because the atmosphere is here,¡±


    ¡°Drinking this thing, the hotter the atmosphere, the higher the drinking capacity.¡±


    Ruslen agreed: ¡°Linye is right. Whether you get drunk after drinking depends on three indicators.¡±


    ¡°One is a person¡¯s alcohol tolerance, the other is his alcohol intake and consumption.¡±


    ¡°If your maximum drinking capacity at the dinner table is a catty of white wine,¡±


    ¡°Then when you are drinking alone, you will definitely not be able to reach this drinking capacity.¡±


    ¡°This is because drinking at the dinner table while chatting the physical strength and body fluids are


    high, the consumption of alcohol is also greater,¡±


    ¡°And the spirit is highly aroused, all of which are conducive to the vtilization of alcohol.¡±


    The man thought for a moment, then smiled and said:


    ¡°It makes sense! I am really happy today. When I am happy, I think about having another drink!¡±


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°It¡¯s a rare thing that everyone is very happy,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just be high until dawn tonight, and after watching the sunrise,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good sleep.¡±


    Everyone agreed almost immediately.


    Staying upte, for young people, is simply a piece of cake.


    Holding the mobile phone on the bed, or facing the screen in front of theputer,


    It will be the whole night without knowing it,


    Not to mention that everyone is very excited and in good condition tonight, Staying up until dawn,


    watching the sunrise, it doesn¡¯t seem impossible.


    So, the group really stayed awake, eating skewers and singing songs, until the next morning.


    Before sunset yesterday, Charlie could asionally see other friends going down the mountain.


    After sunset until the sky began to turn white, he didn¡¯t see anyone else appearing again.


    At this time, there were less than 20 minutes before sunrise,


    And everyone finally added some branches and firewood to the campfire,


    And began to wait for the moment when the sun rose from the other side of the mountain.


    About ten minutester, the originally white skyline began to have a golden glow.


    This is an omen that the sun is about to rise over the horizon.


    Just when everyone was looking forward to it,


    Charlie¡¯s senses suddenly sensed that there was a person in the distance, Walking quickly towards


    where they were.


    Worried about being discovered by Victoria,


    Charlie has been running the mental form Jeremiah taught him since drinkingst night,


    Locking his aura tightly in his body.


    For monks, everyone is like a submarine sailing in the deep sea.


    Everyone finds each other by sonar detection.


    To borrow this metaphor, a person with a high level of cultivation is equal to a more advanced


    submarine.


    The submarine is moreprehensive, not only has fierce and strong power,


    But also has more advanced means of detecting other submarines and a longer detection distance;


    People are like old and backward submarines, with poor and weak power, and poor detection


    capabilities.


    It is very likely that they will be killed by the opponent¡¯s torpedo before they know where the


    opponent is.


    The monks perceive each other, just like the passive sonar of a submarine monitors each other.


    Once they hear a movement of the same kind, they will immediately be alert and enter a state of


    readiness.


    However, this does not mean that all people with low cultivation bases cannot escape death in front


    of those with high cultivation bases.


    Old submarines, if they are cautious enough, can also avoid advanced submarines.


    One of the mostmonly used means is to sit on the bottom and keep absolutely silent.


    Once the submarine enters a state of absolute silence, the engine shuts down,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    All electronic equipment and detection equipment stop working,


    And all people on board remain motionless and do not make any sound.


    In this case, it is difficult to detect an advanced submarine if it only relies on a passive sonar Goal.

 Chapter 5672

    Chapter 5672


    Charlie is now in this silent state.


    Generally speaking, even if a very powerful cultivator appears here,


    As long as they don¡¯t deliberately investigate everyone to the end, It is impossible to find that


    Charlie is also a cultivator.


    But this is not absolute. It is like an absolutely silent submarine.


    Although the opponent¡¯s passive sonar cannot detect it,


    If the opponent turns on the active sonar to search, it is still possible to find it.


    However, there is still a very critical problem here, that is,


    Although the active sonar is easy to use, it is a double-edged sword,


    Just like a shlight in the dark, it is really much easier to find people with it,


    But once you use it If you get rid of it, whether you can find your opponent or not, you will be the


    first to be exposed.


    Therefore, neither the military nor the ascetics themselves will tantly search for their own kind.


    They are afraid of being targeted by secret masters,


    So they will not risk their own safety casually,


    Let alone release their spiritual energy to investigate everyone around them wherever they go.


    What¡¯s more, the current Victoria must be very cautious,


    Let alone let her use active sonar, she may even choose absolute silence like Charlie to ensure


    absolute safety.


    At this moment, Charlie sensed that someone was approaching quickly, Not relying on aura, but


    relying on his own keen senses.


    At the same time, Victoria, who was going up the mountain quickly,


    Also noticed that there were already more than a dozen people here early in the morning on the


    mountain.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, she was not surprised. After all, she met many camping enthusiasts along the way.


    She knew that this kind of outdoor sport was verymon among young people, so she didn¡¯t take


    it seriously.


    When she stepped up the Mountain and saw several tents and a dozen young people not far away,


    her brows subconsciously twitched.


    These people are all looking at the direction of the sunrise at this time,


    Victoria didn¡¯t suspect them, she was just upset and disappointed, Because these people were too


    close to Senior Warren¡¯s tomb.


    She is revisiting the old ce this time,


    Just to go to Warren¡¯s grave to reminisce about the past,


    And to say a few words of her heart to her senior by the way.


    But the location of these people is only two or three hundred meters away from Warren¡¯s Tomb.


    If she goes in directly, then she won¡¯t be able to avoid the sight of these people.


    In this way, she wants to say something to her senior, it is not so convenient.


    At this time, Charlie had caught a glimpse of the young and mature woman who had just appeared


    in the distance from the corner of his eye. With superhuman eyesight, he could see the woman¡¯s


    appearance.


    It has to be said that although Victoria has lived to be four hundred years old,


    She is still beautiful and charming. Compared with Maria, she seems to be no different.


    Moreover, Victoria¡¯s expression is cold, her eyes are like torches,


    And her aura is extremely strong, she doesn¡¯t seem like a good stubble at first nce.


    As if feeling that someone was watching her, Victoria subconsciously wanted to look at him too.


    Maria saw Victoria¡¯s figure, but before she could see her face clearly,


    Her heart skipped a beat. She knew that the woman in the distance was Victoria, Who she had


    been hiding from for more than three hundred years.


    At this moment, Maria¡¯s heartbeat stalled a little,


    And her palms were also covered with sweat due to mixed emotions of anger and nervousness.


    Seeing that her face was pale and she was a little nervous,


    Charlie quickly took her into his arms and said in a distressed voice:


    ¡°I told you not to stay upte, you did not listen,¡±


    ¡°The key point is that you drank a lot Alcohol, it must be hard to stay up until now, right?¡±


    Maria knew that Charlie had noticed her abnormality,


    And while he was deliberately confusing Victoria, she was grateful, But also somewhat nervous and


    shy because of being hugged by Charlie.


    She forced herself to adjust her state, and said softly:


    ¡°I stayed up all night just to watch the sunrise with you¡­¡±


    ¡°After we got together, we have never watched the sunrise together.¡± Seeing hering over


    slowly, Charlie felt relieved.


    From the corner of his eye, he sensed that Victoria might be observing them,


    So he deliberately nced at her position, then deliberately lowered his voice,


    And said to Maria beside him. ¡°Look, baby, someone hase to climb the mountain so early!¡±


    Maria looked at it pretending to be curious, and then said:


    ¡°And she seems to be alone. Could it be that she climbed the mountains for the sunrise?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean she left before dawn?¡±


    Charlie casually said, ¡°Who knows, maybe she¡¯s like us,¡±


    ¡°Looking for a ce to stay on the mountainside for one night.¡±


    Then, Charlie said again: ¡°But it¡¯s still a bit strange. The altitude of the Mountain is not the highest


    nearby.¡±


    ¡°Why bother to climb here to watch the sunrise? What¡¯s even more strange is that she is alone¡­¡±


    In the conversation between Charlie and Maria, Victoria heard everything clearly.


    The conversation between the two did not arouse any doubts in her.


    On the contrary, after Charlie took the initiative to express doubts to her,


    It immediately reversed the situation imperceptibly,


    Making Victoria realize in her heart that she appeared here alone so early in the morning.


    In the eyes of others, it is indeed a little unreasonable.


    At this time, Victoria¡¯s heart had changed from trying to discover the anomaly to trying to cover up


    her own anomaly.


    Therefore, she suddenly hesitated and thought to herself:


    ¡°If I go to worship in front of the senior¡¯s tomb now, will these people notice anything unusual?¡±

 Chapter 5673

    Chapter 5673


    Charlie¡¯s release of Meng Changsheng¡¯s portrait in Aurous Hill really gave Victoria a great shock,


    So that the one thing she was most worried about when she came to China this time was to expose


    her identity.


    The young people camping not far away, in her opinion, should be students who are still studying.


    She is not worried at all about who among these people can threaten her safety,


    But she has just heard Charlie and Maria¡¯s conversation,


    Knowing that her actions are already a bit suspicious in the eyes of others, In this case, she is really


    hesitant.


    And her attention was indeed drawn to another direction unconsciously by Charlie. Now she was


    only worried about being suspected by others, But never doubted the identities of these young


    people.


    While Victoria was still hesitating,


    A golden glow spread down, and the sun had already risen from the east. The young people around


    Charlie, who were still excited after staying up all night, Immediately became excited after seeing


    this ray of sunlight.


    While shouting loudly that the sun came out,


    They quickly took out their mobile phones to take pictures and record videos. Seeing that no one


    was paying attention to her,


    Victoria walked towards the woods behind the camp.


    At this time, she was only seventy to eighty meters away from Charlie and Maria.


    It¡¯s just that her attention was not on these young people at all,


    And she was in a silent state, and she didn¡¯t release her aura to investigate others, So she didn¡¯t


    notice any abnormalities at all.


    At this time, Charlie was carefully looking at Victoria from the corner of his eye. This woman looks to


    be in her thirties, With a mature and charming appearance.


    Whether it is appearance or temperament, she can definitely be regarded as the top of the top.


    And in her hand, she was carrying some yellow paper and a wine jar.


    The yellow paper looked very rough, and it was probably extremely difficult to buy nowadays.


    Charlie could tell that the yellow paper and the wine jar Victoria was carrying must be for Warren,


    And being able toe to worship him showed that in Victoria¡¯s heart, she didn¡¯t just hate Warren.


    Maria was also a little surprised.


    Originally, she thought that Victoria woulde here aggressively,


    And will vent her anger in front of her parents¡¯ tomb,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Victoria woulde here with the things used for showing respect.


    The other people who were camping together also saw Victoria who was alone at this time,


    And for a while, everyone whispered to each other secretly.


    Someone said: ¡°Hey, is that elder sister here to sweep the tomb?¡±


    Someone echoed: ¡°It looks like, but there is no tomb here.¡±


    Could it be a tomb?¡±


    Ruslen said calmly: ¡°Even if it is a tomb, there is nothing to make a fuss about.¡± ¡°Before Chang¡¯an


    built the subway, it was said that thousands of ancient tombs were discovered during the


    construction of only one of the lines.¡±


    ¡°Look here It sounds like an outstanding person, and it¡¯s normal to have a few ancient tombs.¡±


    Charlie also nodded at the moment and said:


    ¡°Ruslen is right, it¡¯s not surprising that otherse to visit the tomb.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about others behind their backs,¡±


    ¡°Just in case we make it embarrassing and impolite for others if they overheard.¡±


    Ruslen nodded and said: ¡°Linye¡¯s point of view is the same as mine,¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother with other people¡¯s affairs,¡±


    ¡°And when the sun rises, everyone should take the time to go back to the tent to rest for a while and


    get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°I stayed up all night, I din¡¯t feel tired at first, but now I feel a bit overwhelmed.¡±


    Everyone said that their feelings were the same as his,


    But they didn¡¯t know that it was a sequ after the aura in the liquor had been exhausted.

 Chapter 5674

    Chapter 5674


    Maria suddenly took out her mobile phone at this time,


    And said to Charlie: ¡°Honey, before the sun¡¯s light is so strong,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a picture with the sun and take some selfies.¡±


    He guessed that she was wanting to take a picture of Victoria,


    He nodded understandingly, then took out his mobile phone and turned on the camera function of


    the front camera.


    After opening the camera, the two turned around tacitly,


    With their backs facing the rising sun and Victoria, and took a group photo.


    After taking the photo, Charlie quickly clicked on the photo to erge it.


    Thanks to the high resolution of the front camera, Victoria¡¯s appearance was clearly captured in the


    photo.


    Afterwards, while adjusting his posture, Charlie took a group photo with Maria, And kept capturing


    photos rted to Victoria through the photos taken by the front camera.


    But it¡¯s a pity that Victoria entered the woods very quickly, And the front camera didn¡¯t have a


    telephoto function.


    It¡¯s a bit of a dream to take pictures of her in this situation.


    So, he put his phone in his pocket and continued to pretend to enjoy the sunrise with Maria.


    But from the corner of his eye, he was still staring at Victoria carefully.


    After searching for a while in the woods, Victoria chose a rtively empty ce, And then took out a


    hammer and a cylinder made of wooden handle from her bag.


    Immediately afterwards, she threw the yellow paper on the ground,


    Pressed the cylinder against the yellow paper, and then hit the head of the cylinder heavily with a


    hammer.


    In this way, circr outlines were left on the rough yellow paper with a square space in the middle.


    This is the ¡°making fire¡± that ordinary people have rarelye into contact with.


    Although the yellow paper is rough in workmanship, it is highly mmable. It is still the best choice


    for many people in rural areas to sweep graves and pay homage to rtives.


    And the cylinder of the wooden handle is the mold for this purpose.


    At this moment, Victoria deftly separated out a stack of yellow paper,


    Spread it t on the ground, supported it with a mold, started from the upper left corner,


    And hammered the tail of the cylinder violently, leaving a circle on the stack of yellow paper.


    The shape of the outer circle and the square circle in the middle.


    This, in fact, represents the copper coins used in ancient China.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Copper coins were the main currency of the ancients.


    Therefore, the copper coins produced in this way were burned for the dead, Which was the real


    paper money in the hearts of the ancients.


    Burning such paper money to the deceased can ensure that he has no worries about food and


    clothing on the other side.


    This way of burning paper money is basically hard to see nowadays.


    In the current funeral industry, no one is still producing such cheap and simple products.


    Even the most basic paper money is printed with the head of the Jade Emperor, Writing Banknotes


    printed on the face of the bank.


    But for Victoria, she still has the habit of using yellow paper to burn money to pay homage to the


    souls of the dead,


    So this time she came to southern Yunnan, she specially brought yellow paper and the mold that


    has been used for hundreds of years.


    At this time, she hadpletely ignored the young people she met just now. From her point of view,


    those people were not in the same world as her, So she didn¡¯t need to pay attention to them, let


    alone care about them.


    The mental journey was almost exactly the same as Maria¡¯s prediction, Maria bet right!


    So, after she concentrated on putting all the yellow paper on dense copper coins, She got up to pick


    up a convenient branch, and then, she used that branch to clear a t area on the ground.


    Then, she took out the lighter, ignited one of the yellow papers,


    And then threw the ignited yellow paper back to the center of the t ground, And then began to fill


    it with paper one by one.


    Looking at the burning mes and the ashes rolled up by the heat wave,


    Victoria¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she whispered in a voice that only she could hear:


    ¡°Warren, I am here to see you¡­¡±

 Chapter 5675

    Chapter 5675


    Victoria hadn¡¯te to pay respects at Warren¡¯s tomb for many years.


    Although she hasn¡¯te back for hundreds of years, She can still tell where the tomb is.


    Even though the tombstone had been destroyed by herself, And even those graves had


    disappeared with the passage of time, She was still able to find the location.


    Although she knew that Warren¡¯s body was not buried here,


    Victoria still regarded this ce as the closest ce to her senior.


    Her mood at the moment was filled with sadness, remorse, and even a bit of resentment.


    When she had mixed feelings, the past events of that year rushed to her heart like a tide.


    At the beginning, she attacked Warren impulsively because of love and hatred, And Warren


    disappeared from her eyes in an instant.


    She expected that he must be sent to Maria by the ring given by her master, So she hurried out of


    the mountain to the southern Yunnan to find them.


    However, the road from 100 Mountains to southern Yunnan was dangerous and far away,


    And Victoria was one of the most important criminals wanted by the Qing government.


    By the time she tried her best to get to southern Yunnan,


    Maria had disappeared, and Warren had already been buried.


    It was only then that Victoria knew that her senior,


    Whose cultivation was higher than her own, was actually stabbed to death by her own sword.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t really want to kill Warren at first.


    All she wanted was to snatch away the Evesting Green Pill and the ring that Master had left for


    Warren.


    Moreover, in her opinion, with Warren¡¯s strength,


    Even if he was stabbed in the heart with her sword, he would never die because of it.


    After all, Warren also mastered spiritual energy.


    Although Warren¡¯s cultivation base was not high at that time,


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    And his spiritual energy was not pure and abundant, he could use spiritual energy to temporarily


    stabilize the injury,


    And then slowly use spiritual energy to heal the wound Recovery,


    Within a month or two, he would definitely be able to recover as before.


    When she arrived in southern Yunnan and made many inquiries and found out that Warren had


    been buried,


    She couldn¡¯t believe it was true anyway.


    However, after insinuation from many people,


    She finally confirmed that Warren was indeed dead, And it was his daughter who organized the


    funeral for him.


    At that moment, Victoria regretted it too much.


    But no matter how regretful she was, she couldn¡¯t bring the dead back to life,


    So she turned regret into anger, feeling that Warren would rather die than ept her sincerity for a


    woman who had been dead for many years. Later, she brutally destroyed the tombstones of Warren


    and Maria¡¯s mother, And she never came here again after that.


    She never came, not because she had let go of Warren in her heart.


    On the contrary, after more than three hundred years,


    She still couldn¡¯t forget that handsome and imposing man.


    At this time, Victoria, who was kneeling in front of Warren¡¯s tomb, whispered emotionally:


    ¡°Warren, I still clearly remember the first time I saw you;¡±


    ¡°At that time, you were thirteen or fourteen years old,¡±


    ¡°And I was only twelve or thirteen years old, but I fell in love with you at first sight;¡±


    ¡°From that day on, I had been looking forward to youring home to see my elder brother,¡±


    ¡°So that I could see you, outside the door of brother¡¯s room,¡±


    ¡°I eavesdropped on your chatting about important matters¡­¡± ¡°I heard that you wanted to abandon


    literature and join the military.¡± ¡°Looking forward to being able to fight side by side with brother.


    ¡°At that time, I even felt that I should always be by your side in this life;¡±


    ¡°Wherever you wanted to go, I wanted to go with you;¡±

 Chapter 5676

    Chapter 5676


    Victoria continued her monologue: ¡°Whatever you wanted to do, I would apany to do that;¡±


    ¡°So, even if I took up the sword and went with the Qing army to fight in front battle, I had nothing to


    say;¡±


    ¡°From the day when you and elder brother established the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°I was the third member of it;¡±


    ¡°At that time, you and elder brother strongly opposed my participation,¡±


    ¡°But I shaved my head, I wanted to fight side by side with the two of you no matter what you say:¡±


    ¡°At the time I said it was for the righteousness of the nation,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, I was just a girl, so I didn¡¯t want to care about the country and the nation¡¯s


    righteousness.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t care whether this country belongs to Han people or Manchu people,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t care whether the emperor¡¯s surname was Zhu or Aixinjueluo.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to follow you, be with my beloved man.¡±


    ¡°If my beloved man said that this country should belong to the Han people and that the emperor


    should be surnamed Zhu,¡±


    ¡°Then I would take up swords with you and fight the Qing army to the end;¡± ¡°If my beloved man said,


    no matter what Who owns the pce,¡±


    ¡°He just wanted to disarm and return to the fields, and live a stable life,¡±


    ¡°Then I would immediately put aside the sword and spend life in the field, and would never change


    my loyalty;¡±


    Victoria burst into tears at this point.


    She burned thest piece of yellow paper, choked up, and said:


    ¡°Warren, I thought that my love for you would surely impress you in time,¡±


    ¡°But it was only at thest moment that I realized that you, you had always been there.¡±


    ¡°But in the end, you never loved me even the slightest bit¡­¡±


    ¡°I had been by your side since the year of the golden hairpin,¡±


    ¡°Until you were 40 years old, twenty-eight years spent in countless fights and battles,¡±


    ¡°And a narrow escape. During this period, countless good boys confide their hearts to me,¡±


    ¡°But I had never looked at any of them even once!¡± ¡°But your rejection broke me. I feel resentful in


    my heart¡­¡± At this time, she was sobbing, unable to utter a word.


    Charlie didn¡¯t dare to use his spiritual energy,


    He could only see Victoria¡¯s hazy back shaking,


    As if crying, but he couldn¡¯t confirm it.


    Although Maria at the side couldn¡¯t see Victoria¡¯s back clearly,


    She could see the mottled mes in the forest,


    And her expression and mood were extremelyplicated for a while.


    Originally, Maria thought that Victoria came here to vent her anger on her father.


    But she never expected that Victoria would bring yellow paper and wine to pay respects to her


    father¡¯s tomb.


    At this time, Victoria wiped away her tears, opened the jar of old wine, Poured the wine on the burnt


    yellow paper, and said in a low voice:


    ¡°Warren, in the past three hundred years, I have witnessed the rapid development of this world.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°The more it develops like this, the more I don¡¯t want to die;¡±


    ¡°But if I can¡¯t find the Evergreen pill or the method to refine it,¡±


    ¡°Then I will only have a hundred years left to live!¡±


    ¡°Your only daughter, Maria, has been avoiding me for more than three hundred years.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I have no ill intentions towards her.¡±


    ¡°As long as she is willing to give the ring to me,¡±


    ¡°I will naturally won¡¯t embarrass her, but if she continues to hide,¡±


    ¡°Then my patience will gradually run out, and at that time,¡± ¡°If I do something that displeases you,


    please don¡¯t be offended.¡± After finishing speaking, Victoria paused slightly, and said again:


    ¡°By the way, I n to go to the Hundred Mountains next time to see if I can find the secret treasure


    left by Master back then.¡± ¡°If I can find it, I can forget about your daughter,¡±


    ¡°But if I can¡¯t find it, then I¡¯m afraid I can only find a solution for Maria¡­¡±


    Afterward, Victoria poured all the wine on the ground,


    And said in a low voice: ¡°Warren, I am leaving,¡±


    ¡°And after I acquire what I want, I will definitelye to pay respects to you again!¡±


    After pouring out all the wine in the wine jar,


    She stood up slowly and walked out of the woods.


    She didn¡¯t look at those noisy young people sighing towards the sun anymore, And walked down


    the mountain without looking back.


    She never dreamed that Maria, whom she had been looking for more than three hundred years,


    was now among those noisy young people¡­

 Chapter 5677

    Chapter 5677


    After Victoria, who didn¡¯t notice anything unusual, left, Charlie and Maria finally breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Everyone who stayed up all night was already tired, and everyone was so sleepy that they couldn¡¯t


    keep their eyes open.


    Several people rushed back to the tent to rest one after another,


    And Ruslen couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and said to Charlie and Maria:


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I stayed up all night,¡±


    ¡°And my body really can¡¯t take it. You two must be tired too,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first? Rest in the tent to catch up on sleep,¡±


    ¡°We will set off to Erdaogou fifteen kilometers away in the afternoon, do you want toe with us?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°We will not go, and n to drive around again.¡±


    Bellina Curiously asked: ¡°Where are you two going?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°We n to go to Lijiang to chill and stay for a few days.¡±


    In fact, the next stop nned by Charlie and Maria is southwest of southern Yunnan Bian Bian,


    The reason why Charlie said it was Li Jiang was mainly to avoid risks.


    Ruslen nodded and said with a smile: ¡°We have been to Lijiang,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very good, you can go and have fun for a few days.¡±


    After talking, Ruslen thought of something and quickly asked:


    ¡°Could it be that you two are going to leave now?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°That¡¯s right, we should go now.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ruslen hurriedly said: ¡°You haven¡¯t slept all night,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s not safe to drive. You should rest first and recharge your batteries before leaving. It will not


    be toote.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°The uing schedule is rtively tight,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t rest here, and it won¡¯t be toote to take a good rest when we arrive in Lijiang,¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s not too far away.¡±


    Ruslen nodded and said: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just over an hour¡¯s drive.


    After arriving, after getting a room in a hotel, you can have a good rest.¡±


    Seeing that Charlie and Maria really wanted to leave,


    Bellina couldn¡¯t help feeling a little regretful she Said:


    ¡°I thought I could spend a few more days with you,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to leave so soon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there will be a chance to see you again in the future.¡± For Bellina, she doesn¡¯t know


    when her life wille to an end in the future, But she knows that this day will not be too long.


    Therefore, facing this kind of new friend who can be chatted with, She is still a little bit reluctant.


    She feels that life is short, and she is afraid that this parting will be forever.


    Ruslen knew what she was thinking, so he gently held her waist,


    Andforted her with a smile: ¡°Stop thinking about it, God will take care of us.¡±


    Maria looked sideways at Charlie, she pursed her lips slightly, just looking at Charlie who didn¡¯t


    speak.


    Although Maria didn¡¯t speak, Charlie also knew what she meant when she looked at him.


    Seeing that other people did not go back to the tent to rest,


    Charlie said, ¡°Old Hu, why don¡¯t you and Bellina send us off?¡±


    Ruslen was slightly taken aback, and then readily agreed, saying:


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Okay, we two will be sending you off.¡±


    As he said, Ruslen asked again: ¡°By the way, do you need me to pack the tent for you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie waved his hand: ¡°We won¡¯t take the tent with us, leave it for those who need it. ¡°


    Maria hesitated for a moment, and summoned up the courage to ask Charlie:


    ¡°Honey, can I bring the tent? I¡¯m afraid it will be useful in the future.¡± Charlie heard her say this, and


    said straightforwardly:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take the tent. Come on.¡±


    Ruslen also hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    The two packed the tent together, and Ruslen couldn¡¯t help teasing Charlie:


    ¡°This tent was set up for nothing yesterday, and you didn¡¯t use it to sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect everyone to have such a good time and didn¡¯t sleep all


    night.¡±


    Ruslen helped Charlie pick up the floor mat and sleeping bag, and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with these.¡±

 Chapter 5678

    Chapter 5678


    Then the group of four walked towards the direction of the mountain together.


    Walking down the Mountain, there was no one else on the short mountain road except four people,


    So Charlie said to Ruslen and Bellina: ¡°By the way, Old Hu, Bellina,¡±


    ¡°Yesterday you were talking about JX Pharmaceutical.¡±


    ¡°Because the matter is more sensitive, I couldn¡¯t talk about it in front of everyone.¡±


    Ruslen asked curiously: ¡°What¡¯s so mysterious?¡±


    Charlie exined: ¡°I have something to do with the JX Pharmaceutical you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°I am very familiar with the person in charge,¡±


    ¡°If you want to get the opportunity to experiment with the JX Pill, I can push it for you.¡±


    Ruslen and Bellina were both extremely surprised and Ruslen blurted out:


    ¡°Linye, are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Do you really know the person in charge of JX Pharmaceutical?!¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°How could I joke with you about life-threatening matters.¡±


    Ruslen quickly asked: ¡°You know, which business is it? The person in charge?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I know the person in charge of the entire JX Pharmaceutical, Liang Weo,¡±


    ¡°And he is also fully responsible for the clinical trials of JX recovery Pills.¡±


    ¡°Based on my friendship with him, I will give him a mention. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to fight for two


    ces.¡± The two looked incredible.


    Hearing Liang Wei¡¯s name, they are naturally feeling like thunder.


    No one knows who the real boss of JX Pharmaceutical is,


    But almost everyone who knows JX Pharmaceutical has heard of Liang¡¯s name.


    Everyone knows that Liang is the CEO of JX Pharmaceutical,


    And he decides all the big and small matters of JX Pharmaceutical, And he personally checks the


    test quota of the cancer pill this time.


    It is said that this person is selfless and upright.


    Many people knelt and begged him for a quota with a huge amount of cash, but he was still


    unmoved,


    And could still follow the fair algorithm that Charlie told him to advance through the points system


    review work.


    For ordinary people who want to see him, it is even more impossible for them.


    Liang currently does not go out to meet anyone except dealers and suppliers.


    Most people just want to see him, and there is no chance at all, let alone ask him for help.


    Therefore, Ruslen couldn¡¯t believe that Charlie had a personal rtionship with Liang.


    He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Linye¡­ are you kidding me? Do you really know Mr. Wei?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°You two are in a special situation.¡±


    ¡°Am I going to joke with you about such an important matter?¡±


    Ruslen quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that,¡±


    ¡°I am just a little too shocked¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to be shocked, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to dy the serious business. If you believe me,¡±


    ¡°I suggest you use your mobile phone to check the air ticket from Dali to Aurous Hill now.¡±


    ¡°After you arrive in Aurous Hill, you will go to the gate of JX Pharmaceutical


    Factory immediately.¡±


    ¡°You can write down my phone number, call me when you arrive,¡±


    ¡°And I will arrange the rest, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Ruslen and Bellina nced at each other, and everyone could see the disbelief in each other¡¯s


    eyes.


    But Ruslen still decided to believe in Charlie, so he blurted out:


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s look at the air ticket now! Linye!¡±


    ¡°No matter whether this matter is sessful or not,¡±


    ¡°We thank you from the bottom of our hearts!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to thank me when you really get the quota.¡±


    He said again: ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to send us off anymore.¡±


    ¡°We should leave now. If you need to say goodbye to everyone, you can go again.¡±


    ¡°Go back, and pack up your things by the way.¡±


    Ruslen nodded heavily, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and say goodbye to everyone.¡±


    Charlie warned: ¡°Don¡¯t tell them what you are going to do,¡±


    ¡°After all, this is also a back door entry. Don¡¯t make it public.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ruslen said without hesitation: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±


    Charlie thought of something and said with a smile: ¡°By the way, after you arrive in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°If you can find James Smith, let him bring his son with you to JX


    Pharmaceutical,¡±


    ¡°And Liang will make arrangements for him too!¡±

 Chapter 5679

    Chapter 5679


    Charlie didn¡¯t have any sympathy for James.


    In this world, there are so many parents of children with cancer,


    And James is just one of thousands of people, nothing special about him.


    And most importantly, he originally had a chance to save his son¡¯s life, But his ignorance and


    arrogance made him give up this chance by himself.


    In this case, he no longer deserves anyone¡¯s sympathy.


    Charlie never thought about giving him a chance again.


    However, what surprised him was that ording to what Ruslen said,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After James met himst time and told him that he had to pay first if he wanted what he wanted,


    He actually resigned from his post and job as the person in charge of the FDA.


    He sold his family property and took his child to Aurous Hill to do charity.


    Although Charlie is very clear that the reason why he did this is most likely to win a chance for his


    son,


    But what Charlie admires is that he really worked hard to do it after all.


    In this case, he represented Aurous Hill to give him a little return as a reciprocity.


    And even more coincidentally, Ruslen, who met by chance at the mountain, actually knew James.


    Must say that there is still some chance in this.


    Because of this, Charlie made a temporary decision to give Ruslen and Bellina a chance to survive,


    And at the same time to give James¡¯s cancer-stricken son a chance.


    This also confirms a truth from the side, that is, actions are more important than anything else.


    If James did not make such a move after being rejected by Charlie, Then his son would not be able


    to get the survival pill until his death.


    But fortunately, he really took action.


    This is the main reason why Charlie wanted to save his son.


    Ruslen didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would be willing to use favors to help him just after hearing himself


    tell the story of James, So he couldn¡¯t help asking excitedly:


    ¡°Linye, can you really help Smith¡¯s son fight for him?¡± A quota?¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly, and said: ¡°After you arrive in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Just ask him to take his son to JX Pharmaceutical, and I will naturally arrange the rest.¡±


    Ruslen gratefully said: ¡°Thank you, Linye! Really very sincere Thank you!¡± Charlie patted him on the


    shoulder and said:


    ¡°You guys go back and say goodbye to the others, so hurry up. We will leave


    first.¡±


    Ruslen nodded, and wanted to say something,


    But Charlie had already turned around and left side by side with Maria.


    Watching the two disappear from sight, Bellina still said in disbelief:


    ¡°Ruslen, do you think what Linye said is credible?¡±


    Ruslen said seriously: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s believable,¡±


    ¡°But I, I can Indirectly verify whether he is credible from other aspects.¡±


    Bellina asked suspiciously: ¡°How can you indirectly verify?¡±


    Ruslen looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you think Linye is a bad person?¡± Bellina thought for a


    moment, then shook her head and said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he should be a bad person, and¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he should be a rich second generation who can only spend money.¡±


    ¡°I always feel that this person is a bit deep,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know if it is my illusion.¡±


    Ruslen smiled slightly and said: ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say whether he is deep or not,¡± ¡°But I think he is not


    a bad person.¡±


    Then, Ruslen said again: ¡°The indirect verification I said is to first feel that Linye is not a person.¡±


    ¡°If he gives us the impression that he is a bad person,¡±


    ¡°Then we should not believe anything he says;¡±


    ¡°But since we all think that he is not a bad person, then we have to consider amon sense


    issue,¡±


    ¡°If a person is not a bad person, then will he make fun of other people¡¯s life and death issues?¡±

 Chapter 5680

    Chapter 5680


    After that, Ruslen asked himself and answered:


    ¡°I think this question should be negative.¡±


    ¡°A good person does not dare to say how great and brilliant he is,¡±


    ¡°But he will never take other people¡¯s jokes about life and death.¡±


    ¡°So, based on this, I think that if Linye is not fully sure, he will definitely not say such a thing.¡±


    After hearing what he said, Bellina couldn¡¯t help being enlightened and murmured:


    ¡°You are right! After you say that, I don¡¯t think Linye would joke with us.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited, she said,


    ¡°Then¡­then do we really have a chance to get the clinical trial opportunity of JX Pharmaceutical?!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t we be able to survive?¡±


    Ruslen nodded solemnly and said: ¡°I think we have a great chance this time!¡±


    After speaking, Ruslen took out his mobile phone to search for the ticket information, and blurted


    out:


    ¡°There is a flight from Dali to Aurous Hill at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I will book the ticket now. Let¡¯s hurry up and go back and say hello to everyone, and then go to the


    airport!¡±


    After Charlie and Maria went down the mountain, they came to Shuanng to pick up the car, set


    off from Shuanng, and drove to Poole.


    Poole is the final resting ce of Maria¡¯s parents,


    And it is also the first stop on Maria¡¯s escape route.


    One of the purposes of Charlie¡¯s apaniment to South Yunnan this time is to apany her to


    revisit the old ce,


    So this time, not only will he apany Maria to Poole.


    He has to go to Banna again from Poole to find the Tianchi in Maria¡¯s painting.


    As for Victoria¡¯s whereabouts, Charlie no longer cares about it.


    Because he knows very well that since Victoria has appeared in Guibei Mountain,


    It means that she haspletely integrated into the world this time.


    Since she haspletely integrated into the world, she will definitely be recorded by various


    surveince systems.


    Victoria will inevitably be monitored and photographed.


    With Ethan¡¯s help in calling out the surveince video,


    He will be able to restore the general movement of Victoria in the country.


    Therefore, Charlie felt that he didn¡¯t need to pay attention to Victoria¡¯s situation now.


    With Victoria¡¯s strength, it would only be self-defeating if he approached rashly.


    It¡¯s better to let her go where she wants to go first, He will just follow the vines and sort out her


    route.


    As long as he can finally find out where she entered the Hundred Mountains,


    The location of Meng Changsheng¡¯s retreat can basically be urate to within a radius of a


    hundred miles, or even smaller.


    When the two were driving to Poole, Ruslen and Bellina took the afternoon flight to Aurous Hill.


    Thest time they came to Aurous Hill, although they didn¡¯te together, they both had the same


    expectation.


    However, both of them failed the clinical trial screening of JX Pharmaceutical, And when they left


    Aurous Hill, they were both extremely disappointed.


    And they didn¡¯t expect that they would return to Aurous Hill again before they died.


    Along the way, neither of them expressed any views on whether the trip could be fulfilled.


    When the nended safely at Aurous Hill Airport, Ruslen called James immediately.


    Because both of them are from the United States,


    One is a cancer patient and the other has a family member as a cancer patient, So he had


    exchanged phone numbers with Smith,


    On the one hand out of appreciation and respect for James, on the other hand, because in order to


    stay in contact as both were foreigners here.


    At this time, the ne was still taxiing, and Ruslen had already called James¡¯s mobile phone


    number in China.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The phone was connected, and James Smith on the other end of the phone asked curiously:


    ¡°Ruslen, what do you want from me?¡±


    Ruslen hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Smith, what are you doing now?¡±


    James said: ¡°I am helping the homeless at Aurous Hill Old Church,¡±


    ¡°What is going on? Do you have something to do with you?¡±


    Ruslen said quickly: ¡°Mr. Smith, please deal with the matter at hand quickly.¡±


    ¡°Take Jimmy to wait for me at the gate of JX Pharmaceutical,¡±


    ¡°And Bellina and I wille directly from the airport, and we will meet there!¡±

 Chapter 5681

    Chapter 5681


    ¡°Go to JX Pharmaceutical?¡±


    James asked subconsciously, and then asked in surprise: ¡°What are you going to JX


    Pharmaceutical for?¡±


    Ruslen said with a little excitement: ¡°A friend helped me and Bellina with the trial entry.¡±


    ¡°He seems to have something to do with the senior executives of JX


    Pharmaceutical.¡±


    ¡°I asked him to give Jimmy a quota, and he agreed. We are rushing over there to connect with him,


    and you should bring Jimmy there as well. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    James couldn¡¯t believe his ears, and asked in confusion: ¡°Haven¡¯t you two already been kicked out


    by them?¡±


    ¡°Jimmy can¡¯t meet their points standard, what is the origin of your friend?


    How can he have such a great ability?¡±


    Ruslen said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what his origin is, he said that he has a good rtionship with Liang Wei


    of JX Pharmaceutical,¡±


    ¡°Although there is nothing to prove that he really knows Mr. Wei, but I feel he is not joking with us,


    so I am somewhat sure about this matter.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± James said very seriously: ¡°Ruslen, you don¡¯t know many inside stories about


    JX Pharmaceutical.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but I can tell you clearly that even Liang is just a spokesperson for the boss behind


    JX Pharmaceutical, and he absolutely dares not open the back door to anyone in this matter.¡±


    Ruslen said: ¡°But he said he is very sincere, I feel like he really doesn¡¯t seem to be joking with us,¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you are in Aurous Hill, and we have already returned, bring Jimmy over to try with us,


    even if it doesn¡¯t work, there is no loss.¡±


    James hesitated for a moment, then asked him: ¡°Ruslen, what is the name of your friend? How did


    you meet him?¡±


    Ruslen said: ¡°His name is Linye, and we met while hiking.¡±


    ¡°Linye?¡± James was even more surprised: ¡°If the person you know is called Charlie, then this matter


    should be fine, but Linye¡­ I haven¡¯t heard of this person¡­¡±


    Saying that he then asked: ¡°How old is this Linye you mentioned?¡±


    Ruslen said: ¡°Looks like he¡¯s only in his early 20s.¡±


    James muttered in a low voice with some disappointment: ¡°In his early


    20s¡­then it doesn¡¯t look like Charlie, Charlie is almost 30 years old¡­¡±


    Ruslen said to him: ¡°Mr. Smith, how is Jimmy¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°Not very good¡­¡± James said in a very decadent voice: ¡°The doctor here in Aurous Hill said that his


    cancer cells have spread to many ces. Organs and cancer cells are already somewhat immune


    to chemotherapy drugs,¡±


    ¡°After this course of chemotherapy, if there is not much improvement, I am afraid that we can only


    use palliative therapy, in that case, it is basically the end stage¡­¡±


    Ruslen asked: ¡°Where is Jimmy now? Is he in church with you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± James said: ¡°Jimmy is undergoing chemotherapy in the day ward of


    Aurous Hill People¡¯s Hospital, and his mother is with him.¡±


    Ruslen Asked in surprise: ¡°Your wife is here too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± James said: ¡°She settled things in the United States a few days ago, sold the house, and


    then with daughter came over here recently,¡±


    ¡°Both children have been entrusted to her to take care of, and I mainly focus on the charity.¡±


    Ruslen sighed softly and asked him: ¡°Then¡­Mr. Smith, are you going to bring


    Jimmy here? If youe together, I am waiting for you at the gate of JX Pharmaceutical.¡±


    James pondered for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°It is better to believe what you have than


    to believe what you don¡¯t have.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to pick up Jimmy now, and then go to JX Meet you at the entrance!¡±


    Ruslen said: ¡°No problem, let¡¯s meet at the entrance.¡±


    Then, Ruslen urged: ¡°By the way, Mr. Smith, my friend said that this is a special operation to a


    certain extent. , let us not say anything.¡±


    James said without hesitation: ¡°I understand!¡±


    ¡­


    James hung up the phone and said to his friends in the church: ¡°I have something to do, so please


    excuse me.¡±


    Most of the friends in the church are from the United States like Smith, and some of them came to


    Aurous Hill earlier.


    Due to religious beliefs, they soon got acquainted with each other in the church,


    And then started some small charity together with the church.


    James is also a Christian. After he brought his son to Aurous Hill, he instinctively found the church


    and got acquainted with everyone.


    Several people knew about his condition, and knew that he had a terminally ill son who was


    currently undergoing chemotherapy in the hospital,


    But it was said that it was only a dy in the process of death. On the whole, Smith¡¯s son was


    running out of time.


    So, hearing that Smith had something to leave for, one of them quickly asked:


    ¡°James, is something wrong? Do you need our help?¡±


    James shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up my son, and then go to


    JX to try our luck at the pharmacy and see if there is any chance.¡±


    The man nodded and said, ¡°If you need help with anything, please contact us anytime.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± James responded, left the church in a hurry, and took a taxi to the People¡¯s Hospital.


    When they came to Aurous Hill, they first took their child and established a file in Aurous Hill


    People¡¯s Hospital,


    And then began to use the same regimen as in the United States for chemotherapy here.


    At the beginning, he lived in a hotel near the hospital and waited for his wife, Jenny.


    After arranging everything in the United States and rushing to Aurous Hill with their daughter, they


    rented a house near the hospital.


    James followed Charlie¡¯s advice and was busy doing charities in Aurous Hill every day.


    His wife, ording to the hospital¡¯s requirements, took the child to the hospital when chemotherapy


    and examinations were needed.


    Jimmy¡¯s cancer has basically entered the terminal stage. The chemotherapy drugs currently used


    are the best and thetest on the market.


    But even so, they cannot cure the cancer. What can be done is to dy the spread of cancer cells


    as much as possible.


    For cancer patients, the best result is to find carcinoma in situ, which can bepletely cured after


    resection.


    If the cancer has metastasized, the best result is to find avable targeted drugs.


    However, different people have different genes.


    Some people are lucky enough to find the target of targeted drugs in their genes,


    And they can rely on targeted drugs to achieve very good therapeutic effects.

 Chapter 5682

    Chapter 5682


    Some people are unlucky and cannot find any target in their genes, so they cannot be treated with


    targeted drugs.


    With no targeted drugs avable, only traditional chemotherapy and radiotherapy remain.


    In his current situation, for Jimmy, chemotherapy is thest barrier, but James is very clear that this


    last barrier is already in jeopardy, and the time it canst may only be a few months.


    James came to the day ward of the hospital with ease. At this time, on every bed in the ward was


    lying on a cancer patient undergoing chemotherapy.


    Among these cancer patients, Jimmy was the youngest.


    Originally, there was a 5-year-old child with end-stage leukemia. Some time ago, the child passed


    the approval of JX Pharmaceutical, got a ce for clinical trials, and was transferred to the internal


    laboratory of JX Pharmaceutical for treatment.


    At that time, James was very envious, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    ording to the points system of JX Pharmaceutical, children with young age, severe symptoms,


    and family difficulties are often given priority for selection.


    At this time, Jimmy was lying on the hospital bed. His body was already emaciated, his hair had


    completely fallen out, and he looked very fragile. At this moment, his eyes were slightly closed, and


    he seemed to have fallen asleep.


    James¡¯s wife, Jane James, was sitting tiredly on a stool by the bed.


    Seeing her husbanding in, she asked in surprise,


    ¡°James, why are you here? Isn¡¯t the church going to prepare relief for the homeless this afternoon?¡±


    James didn¡¯t answer her question, but looked at the child on the bed and asked her, ¡°Is Jimmy


    asleep?¡±


    Jenny nodded slightly, and said distressedly: ¡°His vomiting is getting worse and worse.¡±


    ¡°The doctor added some anti-emetic drugs to his chemotherapy drugs, but the newly added drugs


    will make him drowsy.¡±


    Saying, With red eyes, Jenny said in a low voice: ¡°Smith, the results of enhanced CT came out two


    days ago.¡±


    ¡°Jimmy¡¯s cancer cells are still growing and spreading. This week¡¯s chemotherapy has basically not


    improved.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that his physical condition has begun to worsen rapidly.¡±


    ¡°The decline is like an elevator falling out of control from a high altitude.¡±


    ¡°Chemotherapy drugs could barely slow down his falling speed, but at most, it extended from two


    months to two and a half months, and it is difficult to reach even three months¡­ ¡­¡±


    At this point, Jenny covered her face and broke down in tears.


    James hurriedly stepped forward to embrace her in his arms, andforted her in a low voice:


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, there may be other opportunities.¡±


    Jenny shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold any hope blindly anymore. I wonder if we


    should stop Jimmy¡¯s chemotherapy and take him back to the United States for the remaining few


    months.¡±


    ¡°His grandparents, grandfather, and maternal grandmother are all waiting to see him.¡±


    ¡°Returning to the United States can at least save him from dying away from the family.¡±


    James said: ¡°There is onest chance now, although I don¡¯t know how likely this chance is to


    seed, but as long as there is still a chance, it must be much better than no chance.¡±


    As he said that, he said to Jenny: ¡°Let the nurse pull Jimmy¡¯s needle, I¡¯m going to take him out!¡±


    Jenny asked in surprise, ¡°Where are you taking him?¡±


    James remembered that Ruslen had told him to not reveal it to the outside world, so he said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so much first, I promised the other party not to talk nonsense,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, if there is any result, I will tell you as soon as possible!¡±


    Jenny couldn¡¯t figure out why her husband suddenly wanted to take her son out.


    Even though his son is dying, he still regards chemotherapy as thest straw for his son.


    Seeing that her husband was about to take the child out without waiting for her son to finish


    chemotherapy,


    She quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Are you crazy? No matter what, we have to wait until the child¡¯s


    chemotherapy is over!¡±


    James waved his hand: ¡°I can¡¯t wait, I¡¯m going to take him out now.¡±


    As he said that before Jenny pressed the calling bell,¡±


    ¡°He took a step forward and pulled out his son¡¯s infusion needle, then picked up his sleeping son


    and walked out.


    Shocked and angry, Jenny chased all the way out, and reprimanded from behind:


    ¡°James! You put Jimmy down! He still has half of the chemotherapy drugs,¡±


    ¡°And you will kill him like this!¡±


    James did not speak, and the ground under his feet was gaining distance faster and he ran out of


    the hospital as if escaping.


    Jenny hurriedly chased him out of the hospital. When she saw James stopping the car at the door,


    she stomped her feet angrily, and cried and asked,


    ¡°James, what are you doing? No matter what, you can¡¯t make fun of your son¡¯s


    life!¡±


    At this time, a taxi stopped in front of James. He was about to get into the car with his son in his


    arms.


    Seeing his wife crying like rain, he hesitated for a moment, turned around, and said in her ear:


    ¡°A friend called and said that he can help Jimmy win a clinical trial quota for JX¡¯s trials.¡±


    ¡°I am still not sure whether this matter is true or whether it will be sessful,¡±


    ¡°But the other party told me that this matter is not impossible. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell you clearly in


    the hospital.¡±


    When Jenny heard this, she was surprised and asked him: ¡°Really?! James, is everything you said


    true?! Jimmy can really get a Quota for clinical trials?!¡±


    James said in her ear: ¡°Honey, everything is still unknown, so you don¡¯t need to be too excited or


    nervous, keep calm and prepare to pick up the girl from school.¡±


    ¡°If this happens, I will inform you, and then we will find a ce to celebrate.¡±


    ¡°If this fails, I will bring Jimmy back for chemotherapy as soon as possible. You take care of the girl


    and don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jenny nodded quickly, and said: ¡°Okay! Then you take Jimmy there first, I¡¯ll wait for your news!¡±


    James k!ssed his wife¡¯s forehead forcefully, turned around got into a taxi, and said to the driver,


    ¡°Hi, go to JX Pharmaceutical please!¡±


    ¡­


    The current level of secrecy of JX Pharmaceutical isparable to that of a military institution.


    Because there have been many cases of trying to steal the form of JX Pills before, the Aurous


    Hill police have listed the vicinity of JX Pharmaceutical as a


    control area.


    This control area is equivalent to creating an artificial buffer zone for JX Pharmaceutical.


    In the zone, there are not only police patrols at all times, but also no vehicles are allowed to stop


    temporarily.


    Once they stop, the police wille forward to persuade them to leave.


    The only ce that outsiders can approach is the main entrance of JX Pharmaceutical.


    Here, all visitors must show their ID for registration, and the internal staff of JX Pharmaceutical must


    come out to pick them up before they can bring people in.


    Since the gate is guarded by security guards and also guarded by the police, when outsiderse


    here, they cannot enter without an appointment.


    When James took a taxi and got off at the door, Ruslen and Bellina just arrived.


    Seeing James, Ruslen smiled in surprise and said: ¡°Mr. Smith, we meet again!¡±


    ¡°Meet again!¡± James smiled slightly and asked him, ¡°How do you feel about hiking?¡±


    ¡°Very good indeed.¡± Ruslen said with a smile: ¡°Walking around and seeing more before you lose


    your ability to move.¡±


    James nodded, and couldn¡¯t help asking him: ¡°Ruslen, is what you said on the phone true?¡±


    Ruslen took out his mobile phone, looked at Charlie¡¯s phone number, and said with some


    uncertainty:


    ¡°If it is true, you will know after I make this call.¡±


    Just after finishing speaking, two security guards came forward, and one of them asked: ¡°Hey, do


    you have an appointment? If you don¡¯t have an appointment, you can¡¯t stay for a long time, please


    retreat outside the cordon.¡±


    Ruslen said: ¡°Please wait a moment, I will make a call, and my friend has made an appointment


    with your President Wei.¡±


    The security guard was a little surprised, and said in doubt: ¡°With Mr. Wei made an appointment?¡±


    ¡°It seems unlikely, right? Mr. Wei has stopped seeing guests recently, and all those who said they


    came to see Mr. Wei have basically been persuaded to leave.¡±


    Ruslen said: ¡°Specifically I don¡¯t know the situation, can you let me make a call first?¡±


    The security guard nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to make a call, but the time can¡¯t be too long,


    because we also have regtions here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ruslen also knew that the security guard was doing his duty, he naturally couldn¡¯t cause


    trouble for others, so he said,


    ¡°Just wait a moment, I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    After that, he pressed the call button and called Charlie.


    Ruslen¡¯s heart hung in his throat when the beeping sound of waiting to be answered came from the


    phone.


    Although deep down in his heart he didn¡¯t believe that Charlie would make fun of him with such a


    thing,


    But at this time, he was really worried that no one would answer the call, or that the other party


    would hang up directly.


    At this moment, Charlie was still on his way to Poole.


    When he received a call from a stranger, he guessed it was Ruslen.


    Sure enough, as soon as the phone was connected, Ruslen¡¯s breathless voice came over:


    ¡°Huh¡­ Linye, it¡¯s me, Ruslen¡­ I¡¯ve already arrived at JX Pharmaceutical¡­¡± Charlie smiled and


    said: ¡°It¡¯s good. Just wait a moment, I¡¯ll call Liang now.¡± Ruslen was a little apprehensive and said in


    a grateful tone:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your inconvenience, Linye¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly Said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± After that, he hung up Ruslen¡¯s phone and called


    Liang.


    The phone rang twice, and Liang¡¯s voice came over:


    ¡°Master Wade, what are the orders?¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Liang, has the clinical trial quota for JX Renewing Pills been finalized yet?


    Liang hurriedly said: ¡°Master Wade, there is still thest batch of quotas, a total of 50 people,¡±


    ¡°And they are evaluating quickly. It is expected that the final points ranking will be released in two


    days, and the final batch of full names will be determined by then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled slightly, and said: ¡°By the way, the reason I called you, I want you to add


    three quotas.¡±


    ¡°But they areing in separately and not disturbing the actual quota.¡±


    Liang asked: ¡°Master Wade, do you mean that thest batch should have a total of fifty-three


    people?¡±


    Charlie hummed: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Liang said: ¡°Master Wade, the doses of the medicines are all suitable now, and there is no way to


    even out the doses of the additional three people.¡±


    ¡°If we dilute a part of the medicines of the other fifty people, can we divide them into fifty-three


    parts?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie said casually: ¡°After you take the three of them into treatment, they should be


    administered ording to the normal course of medication.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m out of town for the past few days, and I¡¯ll give you the missing medicine when Ie back in


    two days.¡±


    Liang didn¡¯t think about it. He said: ¡°Okay, Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°By the way, the three of them are at the gate now, you can go and pick them up


    in person.¡±


    ¡°One is called Ruslen and the other is Bellina. The third is your old acquaintance, James from the


    US FDA.¡±

 Chapter 5683

    Chapter 5683


    ¡°James Smith?!¡±


    Liang was astonished, and couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°Master Wade, I dare to ask, why did you open him up?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Just when he identally triggered the hidden Reward,¡±


    ¡°I told him before that if he really can do charity with his heart without asking for anything in return,¡±


    ¡°JX Pharmaceutical may give him a chance,¡±


    ¡°This time just remove the word ¡°maybe.¡± Liang said without hesitation Said:


    ¡°Okay, Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°The other two are young people who I happened to meet,¡±


    ¡°And they were destined to be with me, so you can make arrangements for them together.¡±


    Charlie instructed again: ¡°However after you admit the patient,¡±


    ¡°You put James¡¯s son in the children¡¯s ward and iste him from the other two.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let those two know my identity, but you can find the opportunity to exin James in private,¡±


    ¡°I definitely can¡¯t give this favor in a daze,¡±


    ¡°Let this old boy know who gave the opportunity.¡±


    Liang immediately said: ¡°I understand Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°When the timees I will find a chance to exin clearly to him face to face!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Liang remembered something and quickly asked:


    ¡°Master Wade, after I meet James this time, do you want me to tell him your real identity?¡±


    Charlie hummed and said: ¡°Tell him straight,¡±


    ¡°I just nned to take this old boy for my own use in the future,¡±


    ¡°This time I will directly recruit him into the group.¡±


    Liang asked in surprise: ¡°Master Wade, do you want James? Will he cooperate with us?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Not just cooperation, I want him to join us and be a member of JX


    Pharmaceutical.¡±


    Speaking, Charlie said again: ¡°He has resigned from the FDA.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for him toe and leave whenever he wants in a position like the director,¡±


    ¡°So it is definitely not possible to return to the FDA,¡±


    ¡°He has worked in the FDA for many years after all.¡±


    ¡°Not only does he have very deep connections within the organization and the


    North American pharmaceutical industry,¡±


    ¡°But more importantly, he has a very good understanding of the rules of the game in the entire FDA


    and the North American pharmaceutical field.¡±


    ¡°Then he will definitely help JX Pharmaceutical to upy the North American market in the shortest


    time!¡±


    After hearing this, Liang said excitedly: ¡°Master Wade is right,¡±


    ¡°If we want to open up the situation in North America, James really is our best candidate!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°When you meet him, tell him my identity and the stakes in it,¡±


    ¡°And then tell him, I will take time to meet him when I return in a few days.¡±


    Liang immediately said: ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I will definitely convey it to him!¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, Ruslen, Bellina, and James outside the door were already waiting anxiously.


    Even now, they are not sure whether this matter is reliable or not,


    And they all know that whether this matter is reliable or not is directly rted to the lives of three


    cancer patients, So everyone is extremely nervous.


    The security guard waited for a while, and when no one came out to pick them up, he stepped


    forward and said,


    ¡°Three, you have already timed out, please move outside the cordon and wait.¡±


    Ruslen hurriedly said, ¡°Wait a moment, it is estimated that someone wille to pick us up soon.¡±


    The security guard said seriously: ¡°The time hase, and three steps outside the cordon will not


    affect your waiting.¡±


    ¡°When the person who picks you upes, I will let you in.¡±

 Chapter 5684

    Chapter 5684


    Ruslen had no choice but to nod and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait outside the cordon first.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, a man said: ¡°Captain Sun, these are my friends, let them in.¡±


    Several people turned their heads to look,


    Only to realize that the person speaking turned out to be the general manager of JX


    Pharmaceutical, Liang Wei.


    The security guard known as Captain Sun saw Lianging, and immediately said very politely:


    ¡°Mr. Wei, since they are your friends, please help me to register their information.¡±


    ording to the regtions of JX Pharmaceutical, any visitor from outside must be essed by


    internal staff.


    And every pick-up employee must also truthfully register the visitor¡¯s information,


    Which is convenient for unified management, even Liang is no exception.


    Liang nodded, looked at the three of them, and said with a smile:


    ¡°I know Mr. Smith, and the other two, please show your personal documents, and I will register.¡±


    Ruslen couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said: ¡°Wei¡­ Hello Mr. Wei, my name is Ruslen Hu,¡±


    ¡°This is my girlfriend, Bellina Shu,¡±


    ¡°We¡­we are friends of Linye, he asked us toe to you¡­¡±


    Liang smiled slightly and said: ¡°I know. He has already called me,¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will fulfill what he promised you.¡± Ruslen and Bellina burst into tears of joy.


    In the minds of cancer patients, the status of JX Pharmaceutical is much higher than that of Mayo


    Clinic.


    Being epted by JX Pharmaceutical for clinical trials indicates that people havepleted the U-


    turn before the gate of hell.


    Holding the child James was even more excited and burst into tears.


    He looked at Liang and said with great gratitude and shame:


    ¡°Mr. Wei, thank you for giving Jimmy this opportunity¡­¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me for my arrogance and ignorance at the beginning. ¡­¡±


    Liang said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Smith, the person you want to thank is not me,¡±


    ¡°I will talk to you in detailter.¡±


    After that, he took the certificates handed over by Ruslen and Bellina,


    And made for them After registering, he said, ¡°Pleasee with me, I will settle you down now.¡±


    They were overjoyed and quickly followed Liang into JX Pharmaceutical.


    As soon as you enter the gate of JX Pharmaceutical, you can see severalmercial vehicles


    parked on the roadside inside the door.


    Liang pointed to one of them and said to the three people:


    ¡°The current JX Pharmaceutical covers a veryrge area.¡±


    ¡°The next clinical trial center is 1.5 kilometers away from the door, let¡¯s go there by car.¡±


    Several people nodded and followed Liang into themercial vehicle.


    The driver started the car, and Liang began to introduce: ¡°After I received the call just now,¡±


    ¡°I have already arranged the ces for clinical trials for you,¡±


    ¡°But our clinical trials are separate for adults and minors,¡±


    ¡°So Mr. Hu and Ms. Shu will be directly assigned to the adult group,¡±


    ¡°Which consists of four patients in one ward, and rtives are not allowed to visit or apany


    them,¡±


    ¡°And our own nursing team will be responsible for daily life and necessary life care.¡±


    They hastily nodded.


    For them, whether they have family members to apany them is not important,


    What is important is that they can apany each other, and that is enough.


    Liang looked at James again at this time and said:


    ¡°Mr. Smith, our juvenile group has two patients in one ward, but every minor patient can be


    apanied by a family member to take care of them.¡±


    ¡°You or your wife can stay and take care of him,¡±


    ¡°But only one person can apany him at a time.¡±


    ¡°If you need to change the person in charge, you need to get a specific pass and register outside


    the door.¡±


    James said without hesitation: ¡°I will apany him!¡±

 Chapter 5685

    Chapter 5685


    Liang quickly arranged the three of them properly.


    Ruslen and Bellina were ced in the adult ward,


    While little Jimmy was ced in the children¡¯s ward.


    Under the guidance of the staff, Jamespleted the hospitalization procedures for his son,


    And the whole process was like a dream.


    He thought that his son had no chance to participate in the clinical trial of JX Pharmaceutical,


    And he was just discussing with his wife whether to send the child to the


    United States for hospice care,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that everything would turn upside down in the blink of an eye.


    Because he had a certain understanding of JX Renewing Pills,


    James had only one thought at the moment, and that was his son¡¯s life, which was really saved this


    time!


    He couldn¡¯t help guessing in his heart, who was secretly promoting all this.


    Could it be that the Mr. Linye that Ruslen met by chance really had such great ability?


    Just when he was lost for a while, his wife called suddenly.


    Only then did James remember that he was too excited and forgot to keep pace with his wife on


    such an important matter.


    So he immediately connected the phone, and before he could speak, Jenny on the phone couldn¡¯t


    wait to ask:


    ¡°James, how is your situation?¡±


    James said excitedly: ¡°Jimmy has been admitted by them,¡±


    ¡°I justpleted the admission procedures for Jimmy,¡±


    ¡°And there is a clinical trial base inside JX Pharmaceutical,¡±


    ¡°And Jimmy and I are here!¡±


    Jenny blurted out excitedly: ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°James, what you said is true? Are you kidding?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t lie to me, did you?!¡±


    James said in a very firm tone: ¡°Honey,¡±


    ¡°How could I joke with you about such an important matter?¡±


    ¡°Jimmy is already in the hospital bed now, the doctor is examining Jimmy.¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly said, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll send you a video!¡±


    Before Jenny could respond, James hung up the phone and sent a video call to Jenny.


    Jenny also connected immediately, and soon,


    She saw James running in the corridor of the inpatient area on the screen of the mobile phone.


    James switched the camera.


    He had already run back to Jimmy¡¯s ward.


    As soon as he opened the door and entered,


    He saw two doctors conducting a detailed examination of Jimmy.


    These doctors are all doctors poached by JX Pharmaceutical from major tumor hospitals.


    Their main task here is not to treat patients,


    But to use the most professional means to monitor each patient¡¯s use of JX Renewing Pills.


    The physical changes before and after treatment are used to record the specific efficacy of JX


    Renewing Pills.


    Seeing Jamesing back, a doctor said to him,


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Jimmy¡¯s father, Mr. Smith?¡±


    James nodded quickly and said, ¡°I am, doctor, how is my son doing now?¡±


    The doctor said: ¡°At present, Jimmy¡¯s condition is not very good.¡±


    ¡°All aspects of him are signs of terminal cancer,¡±


    ¡°But he is not life-threatening. We have just collected blood from him and have sent it to the


    laboratory for further examination.¡±


    ¡°After aprehensive cancer index check,¡±


    ¡°We will immediately arrange for him to have a CT scan to see the current division of cancer cells.¡±


    James asked impatiently: ¡°Excuse me, when can you start giving JX Renewing Pills for the child?¡±


    In James¡¯s view, JX Renewing Pill is the only life-saving straw for his son at present.


    As for blood drawing and CT scans, these are just routine cancer examinations and have no


    therapeutic effect.


    The doctor also understood James¡¯s mood and exined:


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    ¡°The reason why we want to draw blood and do a CT scan for the child is mainly to understand the


    physical condition of the child when he is admitted to the hospital,¡±


    ¡°So that it can also be rted to the follow-up. for reference andparison.¡±


    ¡°We have already collected the child¡¯s blood before taking the medicine,¡±


    ¡°And now we will send the child to the radiology department. He will take two JX Renewing Pills.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 5686

    Chapter 5686


    James asked in surprise: ¡°Two at a time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor nodded: ¡°Considering that Jimmy¡¯s condition is more


    critical,¡±


    ¡°We n to give him five days of rapid consolidation first.¡±


    ¡°During these five days, we will give him two JX Renewing Pills every day,¡±


    ¡°So that his physical condition can recover quickly.¡±


    ¡°After five days, he will enter a stable period,¡±


    ¡°And we will give one JX Renewing Pill every day until he recovers and is discharged from the


    hospital.¡±


    James breathed a sigh of relief.


    Taking two JX Renewing Pills a day for five days in a row, His son will definitely get a lot of relief.


    Maybe he will be able to get out of bed after five days!¡±


    Thinking of this, he quickly said gratefully: ¡°Thank you so much!¡± The doctor smiled slightly: ¡°You¡¯re


    wee, this is what we should do.¡±


    Then, he looked at the time and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go to the Radiology Department, Mr. Smith,e with us.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± James agreed without hesitation, and then together with the doctor, Pushed his son¡¯s


    hospital bed to the Radiology Department.


    After arriving at the radiology department,


    The nurse injected a contrast agent into Jimmy who was unconscious, And then pushed him into


    the CT room.


    Since this CT is a full-body scan, it will take a rtively long time.


    James was somewhat anxious.


    What he was anxious about was not the result of the CT,


    But when his son would be able to eat today¡¯s JX Renewing Pill.


    While James was pacing outside the CT room door,


    Liang walked in from the entrance of the Radiology Department.


    James saw Liang at a nce, hurried forward, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wei, thank you so much!¡±


    Liang smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Smith, you should not be thanking me for having this opportunity for


    Jimmy,¡±


    ¡°Because in my case, a child like Jimmy who is over ten years old and from a wealthy family does


    not meet the admission criteria.¡±


    ¡°Our clinic¡¯s experimental project has clear scoring rules and algorithms,¡±


    ¡°And I must follow this rule to screen the list,¡±


    ¡°And I have no right to go beyond the scope of the rules.¡±


    James couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Mr. Wei, I want to know who gave Jimmy a chance?¡±


    Liang smiled and said: ¡°The person who can open you an opening beyond the rules is naturally the


    one who made the rules,¡±


    ¡°And only he has the authority and qualification to let Jimmy in.¡±


    James asked curiously: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the CEO of JX Pharmaceutical?¡±


    Liang nodded, ¡°I¡¯m the CEO, but I¡¯m not the boss.¡±


    ¡°The real boss, as you have seen, is Mr. Charlie Wade.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade?¡± James eximed in surprise: ¡°He¡­is he the boss of JX


    Pharmaceutical?¡±


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you that the Mr. Linye that Ruslen and the others met was actually Mr.


    Wade,¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Wade did not reveal his true identity to the two of them due to personal reasons.¡±


    ¡°It just so happened that the two of them were also cancer patients.¡±


    ¡°He decided to make a special opening for the two of them,¡±


    ¡°And then he thought of you and Jimmy, which made Ruslen call you over.¡± James widened his


    eyes and murmured: ¡°So Mr. Wade is the boss of JX


    Pharmaceutical¡­¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No wonder I saw him in Fei¡¯s scientific research center that day, and even Ms. Fei respected


    him¡­¡±


    Thinking that it was his arrogance that missed JX Pharmaceutical, but Charlie actually took the


    initiative to give Jimmy this chance to survive,


    This made him extremely grateful to Charlie, so he subconsciously asked Liang:


    ¡°Mr. Wei, I wonder if I have a chance to meet Mr. Wade?!¡±

 Chapter 5687

    Chapter 5687


    James really did not expect that Charlie was not only the boss of JX


    Pharmaceutical,


    But also gave his son a chance to survive when he was most desperate.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Thinking back on his helplessness before, at this moment, he was extremely grateful to Charlie in


    his heart.


    Liang said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Wade told me that he is out of town,¡±


    ¡°So you should apany your son to receive treatment these days.¡±


    ¡°When the child¡¯s condition improves, he will return to Aurous Hill. I will ask you to meet.¡±


    James said gratefully: ¡°Then Mr. Wei must help me convey my thanks to Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Our whole family is grateful for his great kindness!¡±


    Liang nodded and looked at James¡¯s current state,


    He knows in his heart that this person is really grateful to Charlie, And will definitely do his best for


    Charlie in the future.


    The underlying cultural background and underlying logic of JX


    Pharmaceuticals are quite different from those of Western society.


    If JX Pharmaceuticals¡¯ drugs are to be sessfully marketed in North America or even Europe in


    the future,


    There must be a person who understands the Western medical system very


    well,


    And in this world, those who have enough resources in the system will be the strikers prizes who


    charge forward.


    And James is definitely the best candidate.


    Liang, as the CEO of JX Pharmaceutical, also looks forward to James joining the team one day.


    However, he knew in his heart that it was not suitable for him toe forward in this matter,


    And he still wanted Charlie tomunicate with James.


    So, he smiled and said to James: ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I will convey it to Mr. Wade for you.¡±


    Then, he looked at the time and said, ¡°Mr. Smith,¡±


    ¡°I have something else to do. Won¡¯t bother you too much.¡±


    ¡°We have already arranged for the child¡¯s follow-up treatment.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all cancer patients participating in clinical trials will get better and recover without


    exception as long as they enter the door of JX Pharmaceutical,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about it now.¡±


    ¡°Stay with the child, and wait for the child to recover and be discharged from the hospital.¡±


    Liang¡¯s words undoubtedly gave James great confidence.


    He nodded repeatedly and watched Liang leave gratefully.


    After waiting outside the CT room for about ten minutes,


    The electric door slowly opened, and several doctors came out immediately, And pushed out little


    Jimmy who was still in aa.


    As soon as Jimmy came out of the CT room,


    James hurried forward to check on his son¡¯s condition,


    But his son hadn¡¯t received the JX Recovery Pill yet, so his condition didn¡¯t improve.


    At this moment, two doctors in white coats walked over quickly,


    One of them was holding a small suitcase,


    And the other was holding a portable professional video camera.


    The two came to Jimmy, and the doctor with the suitcase asked the other doctors:


    ¡°Is the patient ready to take the medicine now?¡±


    The doctor who had been in touch with James nodded and said:


    ¡°All the examinations of the patient are done, you can administer the medicine.¡±


    The doctor nodded and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to give the medicine now.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he exchanged nces with the doctor holding the camera next to him, and


    said,


    ¡°Start recording now.¡±


    The other party immediately pressed the record button of the camera,


    And then the doctor opened the suitcase, and there were dozens of spherical pill boxes slightly


    smaller than golf balls neatly arranged inside.


    He took off two in order, and rotated in front of the camera at the same time, he said:


    ¡°Patient number e33 of group e, name: Jimmy Smith; age: twelve years old; on the first day of


    admission, he took two JX Recovery Pills,¡±


    ¡°The pill body numbers ebar 1905, ebar 1906,¡±


    ¡°The package of the medicine box is intact and there is no abnormality,¡±


    ¡°Please check the information with the family members.¡±

 Chapter 5688

    Chapter 5688


    After that, he handed the two JX Recovery Pills to James and said:


    ¡°Mr. Smith, please check the integrity of these two pills.¡±


    ¡°If there is no problem, we will take it apart and give it to the child.¡±


    James asked in surprise, ¡°Is the medication process so strict?¡±


    The doctor nodded and said: ¡°Currently, many people in the ck market are buying JX Recovery


    Pills with a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°From now until the patient is discharged from the hospital,¡±


    ¡°Every time he takes JX Recovery Pills,¡±


    ¡°Our specialist will personally deliver the medicine and supervise the patient to take it.¡±


    James suddenly realized.


    JX Recovery Pill should be the only drug on the market that canpletely cure all cancers.


    In addition, there is no supply on the market, and those rich people who are sick will definitely pay a


    very high price for it.


    If there is no strict control over the medicines, maybe someone inside JX Pharmaceutical or the


    patient¡¯s family members will rack their brains to sell JX Recovery Pills because of huge interest.


    Strict supervision of the delivery and administration of drugs can prevent such things from


    happening.


    James carefully checked the outer packaging of the two JX Recovery Pills,


    And after confirming that there was nothing unusual,


    He handed the medicine back to the doctor, and said,


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The medicine is fine, please hurry up and give it to the child!¡±


    Then the doctor nodded slightly, and opened one of the pills under the gaze of the camera, and


    everyone,


    And then asked a doctor to gently pinch Jimmy¡¯s mouth open, and then put the pill into his mouth.


    Immediately afterward, he did the same and put the second pill into Jimmy¡¯s mouth.


    The two JX Recovery Pills quickly melted in Jimmy¡¯s mouth.


    The medicine not only contained medicines that could treat cancer,


    But also had the ingredients to quickly restore the body¡¯s vitality,


    So Jimmy¡¯s pale and bloodlessplexion quickly recovered to somewhat ruddy.


    A minuteter, Jimmy woke up.


    He slowly opened his eyes and found that he was in an unfamiliar environment with many strangers


    around him,


    And he was a little nervous for a while.


    Seeing that his son was awake, James rushed forward and said excitedly:


    ¡°Jimmy, Jimmy, you are awake! Dad is here!¡±


    When Jimmy saw James, his nervousness instantly eased a lot.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dad, where am I? Where¡¯s Mom?


    ¡°This is JX Pharmaceutical,¡±


    ¡°Your mother and sister are waiting for news from us outside,¡±


    ¡°They will be very happy if they know you are awake!¡±


    Although Jimmy is not very old, he has long known that his cure is only JX Pharmaceutical¡¯s JX


    Recovery Pill.


    He can be cured here, which is why Dad traveled thousands of miles to bring himself here from the


    United States.


    However, he also knew that his condition did not meet the selection criteria for the clinical trial of JX


    Recovery Pill,


    And he had already been rejected by JX Pharmaceutical.


    So, when he heard his father say that he was in JX Pharmaceutical, he couldn¡¯t help being


    surprised.


    James asked him with concern: ¡°Jimmy, how do you feel now? Are you feeling better than before?¡±


    Jimmy nodded slightly, and said truthfully:


    ¡°I feel much morefortable, and the painpared to before is also better.¡±


    ¡°It is better a lot, Dad, I won¡¯t have to die now?¡±


    James grabbed his hand, nodded heavily, and choked up:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jimmy, you won¡¯t die, you will live a long life, Dad promises!¡± The doctor on the side


    said:


    ¡°Mr. Smith, the child¡¯s condition is better now,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s send him back to the ward first for a good rest,¡±


    ¡°He will continue to take the medicine at the same time tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And the body will be further strengthened,¡±


    ¡°I believe it will not take a few days for Jimmy can get out of bed and move around.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± James said excitedly:


    ¡°Thank you, doctor! Thank you!¡±

 Chapter 5689

    Chapter 5689


    When Jimmy¡¯s condition became more and more stable,


    Charlie and Maria had already driven to Poole in southern Yunnan.


    This city has a history of more than a thousand years. It is not only a post station on the ancient tea-


    horse road, But also an important producing area of Pu-erh tea.


    When Maria left Dali, she brought the ashes of her parents out of Dali, And they were finally buried


    in Poole.


    She hasn¡¯te back here for more than three hundred years, And she can¡¯t remember what this


    city looked like before.


    ording to her, she only brought out her parents¡¯ ashes from Dali back then.


    When making a burial here, she also secretly chose a geomantic location to bury the two coffins.


    She did not buy coffins for her parents, let alone build Graves and tombstones.


    It was basically impossible to find two columbariums buried more than 300 years ago here.


    Fortunately, she remembered that the ce where her parents were quietly buried was a tea


    mountain called Eng Mountain.


    Moreover, she still remembered that she buried her parents¡¯ ashes under thergest and thickest


    Pu¡¯er tea tree in Eng Mountain.


    However, on the current map, there is no information on Mount Eng within the Pool area.


    Charlie drove the car into the urban area of the city.


    And together with Maria found several old schrs in Poole.


    After some investigation, they learned that there was indeed a mountain named Eng Mountain in


    the suburbs of Poole,


    But this mountain was in the past. In the past few decades, many names have been changed.


    It was revised once during the Republic of China, and once after liberation.


    In the 1960s, when the movement rose, it was changed once in order to erect a slogan on the


    mountain.


    At the end of the 1970s, when the movement ended, it was changed again.


    Thest name change was more than 20 years ago when it was renamed Zhicheng Mountain.


    It is said that this mountain, and its surrounding area of more than 20 miles, is a very famous tea-


    producing area in Poole.


    Since the Qing Dynasty, the tea industry here has gradually formed a scale,


    It has be one of the best districts for tea production in Poole.


    The reason why this mountain was renamed Zhicheng Mountain is also because more than 20


    years ago,


    The entire tea production area was bought by apany in southern Yunnan at a high price.


    It changed its name to Zhicheng Mountain, and gradually built it into itsrgest and top tea garden


    base.


    Now the tea of Zhicheng Group has gained a rtivelyrge reputation at home and abroad,


    And its product line is mainly medium and high-end Pu¡¯er tea cakes.


    Among them, the Zhizhen series produced by Zhicheng Mountain is the gship product of


    Zhicheng Group.


    The normal price of a piece of tea cake starts at least 10,000 yuan.


    Knowing the current situation of Eng Mountain,


    Charlie found the location of Zhicheng Mountain in the navigation. Because it has been developed


    by Zhicheng Group for more than 20 years, The traffic conditions are also very good.


    It takes 40 minutes to drive from the city to reach the foot of Zhicheng Mountain.


    Maria hasn¡¯t been back to China in these years.


    She has always been worried that Eng Mountain will be destructively developed and mined.


    She was worried all the way. When Zhicheng Mountain really appeared in front of her eyes,


    Her hanging heart was instantly relieved.


    Because the mountains here have not changed from the ones three hundred years ago.


    Although Eng Mountain has changed its name because it has always been used as a tea-


    producing area,


    It has not undergone drastic transformation and development over the years.


    The biggest trace of development is that Zhicheng Group built a concrete road from the national


    highway directly to the foot of the mountain.


    They also built a tea processing factory in the in area at the foot of the mountain.


    When the car was still more than ten kilometers away from Eng Mountain, The lush green hill


    could already be seen in the sight of the car.


    Maria, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement.


    Seeing her nervously rubbing her hands, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Are you sure your parents are buried on this mountain?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria said, ¡°Although the name of the mountain has changed,¡±


    ¡°Its appearance remains the same. It must be here.¡±


    She said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if the Pu¡¯er tea tree is still there,¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°If the tree is gone, it may be difficult to find it.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will apany you to search until you find it.¡±


    Maria nodded gratefully, and said to Charlie: ¡°If that Pu¡¯er tea tree is still alive,¡±


    ¡°It should have a lifespan of a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°It is definitely thergest tea tree here. The most luxuriant one.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but sigh with


    emotion:


    ¡°However, it is still far behind the mother of Pucha with a lifespan of ten thousand years by the edge


    of Tianchi Lake.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°One thousand years and ten thousand years,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many generations there are.¡±


    As the distance gets closer, the details of Eng Mountain can be seen more and more clearly.


    Maria pointed to a particrly dense tea tree near the top of the mountain, and said excitedly to


    Charlie:


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, I had buried my parents¡¯ ashes under that tree!¡±


    Charlie looked up, Sure enough, on the side of the peak line close to the top of the mountain,


    There is a huge tree standing in it.


    The whole mountain is basically a tea tree with a uniform size and a height of about one meter.


    It can be distinguished even from a distance.


    Thinking of Maria¡¯s story about the mother of pucha,


    Charlie was not surprised. Although this tea tree is definitely not as good as the mother of pucha,


    It should have a long history and is quite spiritual.


    When the car was approaching the foot of the mountain, Charlie found himself in a difficult situation.


    Relying on the tea factory at the foot of the mountain,


    Zhicheng Group surrounded several mountains including Eng Mountain with iron fences.


    Above the iron fence, there are even surveince probes and circles of barbed irons.

 Chapter 5690

    Chapter 5690


    Although the cement road leads to the foot of the mountain,


    It was blocked by the gate of the park when it was one kilometer away from the foot of the


    mountain.


    Charlie could only park the car at the gate.


    Inside the sentry box, a security guard ran out immediately upon seeing this,


    Trotted all the way to the car window, and asked Charlie vigntly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Master, I want to talk to the person in charge here.¡± Now that Eng Mountain has


    be the property of Zhicheng Group, It must be difficult for outsiders to get in.


    Moreover, Charlie brought Maria to pay respects to her parents, So it feels a bit inappropriate to go


    in secretly.


    The security guard asked Charlie curiously:


    ¡°What¡¯s your surname? Which unit is it? We didn¡¯t receive a visitor notice today.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I came from East China.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I heard that your Zhicheng Group has been around for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I really want to do tea business, so I came to visit.¡±


    The security guard shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯te here without an appointment, even the city leaders have to make an appointment


    in advance.¡±


    Charlie was a little curious he asked: ¡°Master, why do you manage it so strictly? It¡¯s like a secret-


    rted unit.¡±


    The security guard said seriously: ¡°Let me tell you, the entire tea area of Zhicheng Mountain is a


    commercial secret!¡±


    ¡°Especially the tea king tree on the top of the mountain, these years, bad people have been thinking


    about it!¡±


    As he spoke, he described vividly: ¡°Justst month, we caught two men,¡±


    ¡°They sneaked in and tried to steal the branches of Tea King.¡±


    ¡°They wanted to take them for grafting and breeding,¡±


    ¡°And we caught them as soon as they approached, and we beat them into pig heads.¡±


    ¡°Since then, we have a guard at three steps and a sentry at five steps.¡±


    ¡°At the Tea King on the top of the mountain, there are 24-hour security guards.¡±


    ¡°There is no dead angle monitoring, and it is covered with a nylon, not even a bird is allowed to


    fall!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help feeling a little worried.


    If you look at it this way, it¡¯s not easy to go upright, and it¡¯s not easy to sneak around.


    After all, there are security guards everywhere, and there are surveince cameras without dead


    ends.


    Seeing that Charlie didn¡¯t look like a bad guy with ulterior motives,


    The security guard said, ¡°Young man, let me tell you, our ce is just a tea ntation base and


    basic processing of tea.¡±


    ¡°The real leaders don¡¯t work here. If you really want to talk about cooperation,¡±


    ¡°Go to the urban area of Poole, there is a Zhicheng Building in the urban area,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our headquarters, you have to make an appointment there first if you talk about


    cooperation,¡±


    ¡°If they arrange for you toe here for a visit, they will naturally notify us.¡±


    Maria on the side listened to this and her expression was a little depressed,


    But she still gently tugged at the corner of Charlie¡¯s clothes, and said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Poole and talk to their group first.¡±


    Charlie also knew that it might not be easy to get into this situation,


    So he can think long-term, so he nodded and said to the security guard:


    ¡°Then I will go to the city to have a look first, thank you, master.¡±


    The security guard waved his hand: ¡°You are wee, you go slowly on the road.¡±


    Then he was about to return to the urban area, and at the same time couldn¡¯t helpining to


    himself:


    ¡°We should have known the specific situation in Poole urban area first,¡±


    ¡°And went to talk to that Group first, and now we are rushing back to the urban area,¡±


    ¡°I guess we have to wait until tomorrow if it¡¯s the fastest.¡±


    Maria shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so troublesome, ording to the security guard just now,¡±


    ¡°The tea tree is heavily guarded, with 24-hour surveince and no dead-end shooting, and the


    security is also 24-hour Rotation,¡±


    ¡°Even if we try to get in, I can¡¯t pay homage; It doesn¡¯t seem like something that would happen in


    modern times,¡±


    ¡°But it will arouse suspicion. I don¡¯t think we need to go back to Poole,


    ¡°It¡¯s more than a hundred kilometers away from Banna, let¡¯s go directly to Banna.¡±


    Charlie thought for a while and said: ¡°It¡¯s better to buy Zhicheng Group directly.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Maria was stunned, and blurted out: ¡°This is too much¡­¡±


    Charlie said indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s okay, a group that sells tea, and it¡¯s not thergest in southern


    Yunnan.¡±


    ¡°Its estimated market value is several tens of billions. I¡¯ll take care of it, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Maria hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m worried that Victoria¡¯s Chinese Army Commander¡¯s


    Mansion is deeply rooted in southern Yunnan.¡±


    ¡°Although they have entered a period of silence now if there are too many actions in southern


    Yunnan,¡±


    ¡°It must be impossible to escape their eyes and ears¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said very calmly: ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a normal business acquisition, what¡¯s in the way of them?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, who would think that you would have anything to do with the teapany?¡±


    ¡°After all After you left Dali, Victoria didn¡¯t find your whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know where you went after you left Dali, and she didn¡¯t know that you buried your


    parents in Poole,¡±


    ¡°And she didn¡¯t know that you lived in Banna guarding the mother of Pucha for many years.¡±


    ¡°The reason why you are worried is because you know these clues yourself,¡±


    ¡°So you are afraid that others will be able to figure out the rtionship between them,¡±


    ¡°But for people other than you, as long as one link is missed,¡± ¡°It is impossible for them to review the


    complete chain of evidence. ¡° As he said, he looked at Maria, and said firmly:


    ¡°Leave this matter to me, and you don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange everything, just wait for me to make a call.¡±


    Maria also felt that what Charlie said made sense,


    And Charlie¡¯s sudden eptance of this matter also made her feel that she could rely on others for


    the first time.


    After thinking for a moment, she nodded slightly, and said in a grateful low voice:


    ¡°Then¡­then there will be Mr. Lao¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, immediately took out his mobile phone, and called Zhiyu.


    In the eyes of the outside world, the Su family is the Wade family¡¯s deadly enemy.


    If he allows the Su family toe forward to buy it, it will naturally be safer.


    The phone was connected, and Zhiyu asked happily and respectfully on the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what made you remember me?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Miss Su, I need your help.¡±


    Su Zhiyu hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, just say it.¡±


    ¡°I want you to buy Zhicheng Group. The sooner the better.¡±

 Chapter 5691

    Chapter 5691


    Zhicheng Group is a well-known enterprise in southern Yunnan, However, because the industry it is


    engaged in is rtively vertical, It is not well-known outside the tea circle.


    Zhiyu had never even heard of the name of Zhicheng Group.


    But her style of doing things has always been capable and direct, without sloppy pause, she on the


    other end of the phone, while taking the pen and paper in front of the desk, said:


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Wade, I wonder how you need my cooperation?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I hope you use the name of the Su family to talk to their bosses.¡±


    ¡°If the other party is curious about why you, a dignifieddy of the Su family and the owner of the Su


    family, are interested in such a teapany,¡±


    ¡°You can tell them, your grandfather likes to drink their tea very much in Madagascar,¡±


    ¡°So you n to buy thispany, generally speaking, you can just keep a rich and willful tone.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Zhiyu agreed without hesitation, and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, please give me ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°I will first get a general understanding of the basic situation of thispany,¡±


    ¡°And then formte a general acquisition n tomunicate with you.¡± Charlie said: ¡°Okay, I will


    wait for your response.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Zhiyu hung up the phone and immediately searched for some information about Zhicheng Group in


    front of theputer.


    After recording some useful information she collected, she thought for a minute and then called


    Charlie back.


    Charlie answered the phone and asked her: ¡°How is the situation?¡±


    Zhiyu said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, I just learned about their situation.¡±


    ¡°Thispany is a private joint-stock enterprise. The biggest boss is their founder, Zayden Lu.


    At first, it was a small micro-enterprise with sole proprietorship, but after the economic opening up in


    the 1980s, their tea business had a great breakthrough,¡±


    ¡°And gradually developed into a famous brand in southern Yunnan and became one of the top five


    teapanies;¡±


    ¡°Zhicheng Grouppleted its shareholding reform ten years ago.


    At that time, it nned to list on the main board IPO, but because of theck of profit scale and


    unstable profits,¡±


    ¡°Although it epted the IPO guidance from the China Securities Regtory Commission, but the


    last kick in the door still failed, and it has not been able toplete the listing;¡±


    ¡°A few years ago, they gritted their teeth and joined the New Third Board, but because of the


    company¡¯s low valuation, poor liquidity, and lower-thanexpected financing goals, they withdrew from


    the New Third Board;¡±


    ¡°The market value curve at the time of the third board was only a little over a billion at the peak, but


    their financial reports in those years were not satisfactory.¡±


    ¡°The decline in the tea market would affect their profits,¡±


    ¡°And the reduction in tea production or harvest will also affect them. Their profits and market value


    will naturally be affected; ¡°


    ¡°Moreover, there is a local leading enterprise in southern Yunnan in their industry, Juyi Group.¡±


    ¡°This enterprise can be regarded as the top spot in this industry, but even for them, capital The


    operation has not been smooth.¡±


    ¡°Although the backdoor listing was sessful, the market value was only rtively hot at the


    beginning.¡±


    ¡°Now that the market has cooled down, its market value has not even reached two billion, so the


    capital prospects of the tea industry are actually not very good;¡±


    ¡°Speaking of Zhicheng Group, although they can indeed make tens of millions of profits every year,


    there is still no room for imagination to put such a small amount of money in the capital market.¡±


    ¡°Since they have repeatedly hit the IPO, they have tried and failed repeatedly. Judging from their


    repeated attempts, their boss, Zayden Lu, should have always wanted to go public to cash out, but


    because of the hopelessness of going public, he has not been able to do so;¡±


    ¡°If the profit of tens of millions is really in his hands, it will be less than tens of millions a year.¡±


    ¡°If he wants to cash out his dream of going public with hundreds of millions of yuan, it is estimated


    that there will never be any hope.¡±


    Charlie did not expect that Zhiyu only took 10 minutes to sort out and summarize so much effective


    information, and he has great recognition for this woman¡¯s business acumen, judgment, and


    business ability.


    He asked Zhiyu: ¡°From Ms. Su¡¯s point of view if you buy thispany, how much should you buy it


    for?¡±


    Zhiyu said: ¡°Mr. Wade, from the information I can find so far, their boss


    Zayden Lu, the public shareholding ratio is 57.6%,¡±


    ¡°But through other shareholding structures and option holdings, the overall calction should be


    78.5%, and it is a well-deserved major shareholder;¡±


    ¡°Judging from Zayden Lu¡¯s current ie situation, if he continues to stick to this business, he will


    earn 30 to 40 million yuan a year if he is lucky.¡±


    ¡°If he is not lucky, he may not earn a penny all year round or even lose money;¡±


    ¡°Looking at him in the next 20 years, the ie that he can get from


    Zhicheng Group one after another should not exceed 600 million;¡±


    ¡°If we give him a quotation, we can ensure that after he makes a move, If there is no gambling


    use, no waiting period, and if you can reap more than 600 million at one time,¡±


    ¡°Then he has no reason to reject our acquisition of 600 million divided by his shareholding ratio,


    which is 78.5%>¡±


    ¡°So the total quotation of Zhicheng Group should be around 760 million;¡± ¡°


    Of course, whether the price will be higher or lower, in the end, depends on the specific situation of


    chatting with Zayden Lu. Throughmunication, we can analyze his current psychological state


    as well as psychological expectations,¡±


    ¡°If it is safe, I personally suggest setting the psychological price at 800 million,¡±


    ¡°But I will use 600 million as the quotation to talk to him, and try to win him within the price range of


    700 million to 750 million!¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhiyu said confidently: ¡°Entrepreneurs like Zayden Lu have been engaged in real businesses


    for decades. Although the scale of the industry isrge,¡±


    ¡°But the money is also earned every penny. This kind of person has no possibility of getting rich


    overnight in business. If he wants to go public and cash out, he has no chance.¡±


    ¡°There is a rtivelyrge consumption, and he probably hopes that someone can take away his


    te at one time,¡±


    ¡°So that he can withdraw and retire smoothly with thatrge sum of money,¡±


    ¡°And he is an absolutely controlling shareholder, so he sessful or not, he is alone, I believe there


    should be no problem.¡±


    Charlie was very satisfied, and said to her: ¡°I am in Poole now, how long do you think it will take you


    to solve this matter?¡±


    ¡°If it is soon, I will wait for you for the next two days, if it¡¯s toote, I¡¯ll go to other ces to do other


    things first, and I¡¯lle back after you finish it.¡± Zhiyu looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost


    sunset here, but since you¡¯re in Poole, there should be more than an hour before sunset. If


    everything goes well,¡±


    ¡°I should get him to nod before sunset on your side.¡±


    ¡°As long as he nods, I can immediately pay him a deposit of 100 million yuan, and then send a team


    ofwyers to go through the transfer procedures with him overnight!¡±


    ¡°One hour?¡± Charlie heard this answer and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be here waiting for your


    news,¡±


    ¡°As long as he nods and you pay the deposit, tell him you are sending two consultants to his base in


    Zhicheng Mountain to inspect first and ask him to notify the person in charge of the base to prepare


    for the reception!¡± At this moment, the Zhicheng Building is in the urban area of Poole.


    Sixty-two-year-old Zayden Lu has just finished the distributor meeting.


    Since there was going to be a dinner party for distributors at the hotel in the evening,


    Although he was exhausted, he could only rest in the office for a while, and when the time came, he


    would forcefully go to the banquet site.


    Zayden felt a little depressed today.


    In recent years, dealers have be more and more powerful in front of the group.


    In the past, the group put pressure on the dealers to assess their performance, forcing them to


    continue to purchase goods and increase inventory,


    And even often deducted their sales for various reasons. Rebate at the end of the year to force


    them to work harder and be more obedient.


    However, with the rise of emerce in recent years, most traditional brands have lost this


    absolute advantage in front of dealers.

 Chapter 5692

    Chapter 5692


    Especially in the opaque fast-moving consumer goods industry such as alcohol and tea, new


    brands will emerge every day to boast about it, packaging themselves as the second Moutai or the


    king of tea.


    They are better at packaging and storytelling than traditionalpanies, And they are also very


    shrewd and good at marketing.


    They can find an OEM manufacturer to produce liquor with better packaging, and hang a link of 500


    yuan on the website.


    Then they use various promotional packages offline, and finally, 51 bottles are free of postage.


    The result is great they sell the bottle at many times the production cost.


    The cost of the wine is five yuan, the cost of advertising and buying traffic is ten yuan, and the


    logistics cost of two or three yuan is basically the entire cost of this wine.


    Fifty-one bottles are sold to consumers, and there is at least thirty profit margins.


    The same is true for tea.


    Zayden Lu sells ordinary mass-grade Pu-erh tea for only 100 yuan per cake,


    Which is more than 300 grams per cake, but marketing experts divide the tea of the same quality


    into five grams and then customize a story for it. A copy can be sold for 50 yuan;


    Some colleagues are not good at packaging and telling stories, but they are good at price wars.


    They package those who know tea as firewood and think it¡¯s too choking. If the cake is not enough,


    add another cake,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    And if it is not enough, add another cake, a total of five big cakes, plus three small cakes for travel,


    And then a teapot for making tea will be packed onto it, and the total price is 100.


    This seemingly kind of sales method with small profits but high sales is actually even more deceitful.


    There are eight cakes of tea leaves five big and three small ones, and the cost adds up to less than


    20 yuan.


    One yuan and five, and the remaining 70 yuan in profit margins,


    If you allocate more than 20 yuan to the online celebrities who sell the goods, you can still earn half


    of it.


    Zayden knew the tactics of his peers, and also knew that they made more money by using this


    method,


    At the same time took away their target customers, but Zayden himself could not learn from the


    other party¡¯s such low-level marketing methods.


    Thesepetitors are not people who really understand tea and love tea. They just regard tea as a


    temporary profit-making track. When they choose tea, they will use this method to harvest tea from


    consumers.


    When they aim at healthcare products, they will start anew, package another healthcare product,


    and use the same method to wash a wave of healthcare product customers.


    In Zayden Lu¡¯s words, those peopleck reverence for tea.


    And he is different.


    He has loved tea all his life, and relying on tea, he has be a rtively well-known and wealthy


    entrepreneur in the local area, so he has a passionate affection for tea.


    He feels that the premise of making money is to make tea well first, and only the money earned in


    this way can he feel at ease.


    It is precisely because of this love and awe that he has never been able to find a real chance to get


    rich overnight.


    And those scammers are different. They may sell tens of thousands of orders a day for an order of


    50 tea leaves, and easily make millions of profits in one night.


    Sometimes seeing these people make a lot of money, Zayden will lose confidence in the tea


    industry. He feels that most industries will form an embarrassing situation where bad money drives


    out good money.


    If you don¡¯t want to be bad money, you can only be expelled by bad money.


    Instead of this, it is better to cash out and leave the market as soon as possible.


    But cashing out is not as simple as imagined.


    Just like a steamed stuffed bun shop, the boss has worked hard for a year, and although he can


    earn hundreds of thousands, the boss wants to sell the steamed stuffed bun shop at ten times the


    PE,


    That is, sell it at the profit price of the next ten years, and sell it directly. It¡¯s more than one million,


    that¡¯s just a dream.


    In today¡¯s dealer meeting, Zayden suffered another big blow.


    Those agents have asked to reduce the purchase discount, from the original 50% discount to a 40%


    discount, and said that if the group does not agree, they will reduce or even stop the purchase.


    Don¡¯t underestimate the difference in this discount. If something worth 50 yuan is discounted to 40


    yuan, it means that it has been discounted by 20%.


    Normally, Zayden would have gotten angry in front of the agent, but he still suppressed his anger


    and promised the dealer that he would seriously consider their proposal.


    Sitting in the office, he dared to scold his mother behind his back, scolding these dealers for


    crossing rivers and tearing down bridges.


    At this time, Zayden¡¯s son, Yiannis knocked on the door: ¡°Dad, can Ie in?¡±


    Close the door carefully, and then said with righteous indignation: ¡°Dad! These dealers are too


    fcuking useless, and asking for a purchase price that is 40% off,¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t we go bankrupt at once?¡±


    Zayden said helplessly: ¡°There is no way, these people who came today are at least agents above


    the prefecture-level city.¡±


    ¡°They are our ancestors now, and no one dares to offend anyone. What¡¯s more, they are now in a


    group. Then I can¡¯t be more guilty.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yiannis said with a look of displeasure: ¡°They are simply raising prices and extorting money.


    If I were you, I would have scolded them long ago!¡±


    Zayden sighed: ¡°It was okay to scold once before, but twice p and take a step back and give


    some dates to eat, everyone will be satisfied in the end, but this year¡¯s situation is different¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Zayden cursed depressedly: ¡°Using the words of your young people, this year¡¯s


    Pu¡¯er tea market is too fcuked!¡±


    After a pause, he said again: ¡°Dmn it, not only a few major traditional teapanies are


    desperately cutting prices to lower the market price, but those emerging brands are also using


    marketing and price means to constantly impact the market of our traditional teapanies Space,¡±


    ¡°You said your tea is good, he said that the price of the same tea next door is less than half of ours,


    you said let him try the taste of these two kinds of tea ispletely different, he said there is no


    difference in his taste, What do you think you can do with them?¡±


    Yiannis said depressedly: ¡°There are more and more people drinking tea now, but there are not


    many people who really understand tea. Tea leaves that cost RMB 10,0000 per catty and tea leaves


    that cost 10,000 RMB per catty, he can¡¯t differentiate.¡±


    Zayden nodded in agreement and sighed: ¡°What¡¯s worse, even bottled drinks now The industry has


    focused its firepower on entering the tea market.¡±


    ¡°In the past, everyone mainly made oolong tea and green tea, which did not have a big impact on


    us, but now Puer tea is also targeted by them;¡±


    ¡°Puer tea is troublesome to brew, so people simply brew it and fill it into bottles. Consumers can not


    only drink it after unscrewing it but also drink it iced. Our consumers can only make tea with boiling


    water at 100 degrees, the tea leaves have been kept for a long time, the temperature has dropped,


    and the taste has changed; How topete with them?¡±


    Yiannis sighed, and said depressedly: ¡°Dad, let me tell you the truth, I have long felt that our


    business is not so easy to do, and thepetition is too fierce;¡±


    ¡°And you said that we have been in southern Yunnan development, resources and contacts are only


    here, but the industry is not developed here, and the transportation is not convenient. Even if we


    switch to dry tea drinks here, we still can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°The old godmother next door is the best example. Emerce has not risen. At that time, they


    were No. 1 in the sauce category, but after the emerce started, they were quickly left behind¡­¡±


    At this point, Yiannis mustered up his courage and said to Zayden: ¡°Dad, in my opinion, let¡¯s find a


    suitable next home and sell thepany. You have worked hard all your life, and it¡¯s time to retire


    and enjoy the blessings.¡±


    Zayden snorted and asked him: ¡°Find a next home? Is it easy to find? If you are not optimistic about


    this industry, why should others be optimistic?¡±


    ¡°Our group is the most embarrassing right now,rger than us are also reducing their expenses. It is


    impossible to spend money to acquire us and those emerging brands that are smaller than ours. ,


    People are ying the mode of making quick money, wishing that the money invested today will


    make a profit tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And it is even more impossible to spend money to buy such a burden like us, people like us even


    look down on them as OEM workers, why? Because our tea production costs are high! If thew is


    ignored, they would like to sell rotten leaves as tea, how can they use our things?¡±


    Yiannis sighed dejectedly, and asked him: ¡°Is there no chance to cash out?


    Yet?¡±


    Zayden nodded and said: ¡°Yes, of course, the current profit situation of the group, ording to the


    calction of the capital market, plus the assets, the serious market value should be around


    1.12 billion.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not pursue high premiums. A discount of 800 million is always reasonable, right? But no one


    will offer this price now,¡±


    ¡°Because no one will give us room for a premium. If we set the price below 500 million, it is


    estimated that there is a possibility of selling. Below 400 million, there is a high probability that it can


    be sold.¡±


    After speaking, Zayden said again: ¡°But 400 million is too low, at least 700 million is reasonable?¡±


    ¡°700 million?¡± Zayden brushed aside Curling his lips, he said disdainfully: ¡°You have the time to


    daydream, Why don¡¯t you think about how to drink up those dealers tonight, They want a 40%


    discount, I definitely can¡¯t give this, see if they can make apromise after drinking too much Let¡¯s


    move it to around 45 and sign the contract quickly.¡±


    Yiannis couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Dad, you always have to have a dream, what if ites true?¡±


    Zayden said impatiently: ¡°If someone has 700 million to buy it, I¡¯ll run around


    Heping Road three times with my bare bu.tt!¡±


    Yiannis immediately looked sad when he heard this, he thought that he might be able to sell it for


    less than 100 million yuan, but he didn¡¯t expect the old man to be so pessimistic.


    Just when the father and son were both depressed, they heard the door being knocked open with a


    bang, and then they saw the secretary rushing in like crazy.


    Before the secretary could stand still, he said excitedly: ¡°Director¡­ there is a great thing!¡±


    Zayden was already bored, but when he saw the secretary rushing in without knocking, he


    immediately got angry and shouted angrily: ¡°When did you learn not to knock on the door?¡±


    The secretary ignored the usations, swallowed hard, and said excitedly:


    ¡°Chairman, the Su Group¡­ the Su Group that ranks first in the country!¡±


    ¡°Their secretary just called and said they want to talk about the acquisition!¡±

 Chapter 5693

    Chapter 5693


    What the secretary said left Zayden and Yiannis dumbfounded.


    Naturally, they have heard of the name of the Su Group.


    After all, the Su family is the most powerful family in China, and it is definitely a ceiling-level


    existence in the country.


    On the other hand, Zhicheng Group, although it is called a group, has not even been listed on the


    GEM,


    Let alone a name in southern Yunnan, and it is barely a well-known enterprise in Poole City.


    Even if the father and son were dreaming, they didn¡¯t dare to think that they would be acquired by a


    top family like the Su Group.


    After all, the ranks are too different, and the Su Group¡¯s assets are more than a thousand times


    greater than that of the Zhicheng Group.


    Therefore, Zayden asked his secretary in disbelief, ¡°Aren¡¯t you kidding me? The


    Su Group wants to talk to us about acquisitions?¡±


    The secretary said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Chairperson, why would I joke with you?¡± Ah!


    She did say that on the phone, and she also said that if you have a convenient time and are really


    interested, you can arrange a video conference to chat.¡±


    Zayden and Yiannis looked at each other, and then the father asked his son:


    ¡°Yiannis, What do you think?¡±


    Yiannis took the case without hesitation: ¡°Fraud! It must be a tel fraud!¡±


    ¡°Dmn, these scammers are really hateful! The deception is bing more and more professional!¡±


    ¡°In the past, they used to pretend to be thepany manager to trick the ountant into


    transferring. Now they started to y tricks of mergers and acquisitions!¡±


    As he spoke, he scolded angrily again: ¡°Dad, why can¡¯t these people design the details of the plot


    well?¡±


    ¡°The idea of pretending to be an acquisition is really good Yes, the details are not in ce.¡±


    ¡°If they say that they are apany in the same industry such as the Juyi


    Group, we can trust him 30 to 50%.¡±


    ¡°He directly came to the Su Group and treated us like a fool. Why doesn¡¯t he just pretend to be Elon


    Musk?¡±


    Zayden was stunned, thinking that what his son said made sense.


    So he rubbed his temples, and said to the secretary annoyedly, ¡°Call the police.¡±


    The secretary said embarrassingly: ¡°Chairperson, she didn¡¯t say anything, she just showed her


    identity and said that if you are interested in being acquired, they will arrange a video conference.¡±


    ¡°If I call the police, what can I tell the police¡­¡±


    Zayden waved waving his hand: ¡°Then ignore it!¡± The secretary suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t left yet, Zayden couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°What are you still doing here? Go out and take care of your work!¡±


    The secretary coughed twice and said falteringly: ¡°That¡­ the chairperson¡­ I don¡¯t feel like this is a


    lie.¡±


    ¡°They spoke very professionally. Those who make scam calls are illiterate people who can¡¯t read a


    few big characters and can¡¯t get a good meal. They definitely don¡¯t speak professionally. So¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he asked courageously: ¡°Chairperson, they said to arrange a video conference, why


    don¡¯t we try it?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we can show our face, and we can¡¯t suffer, and we can¡¯t be fooled¡­¡±


    Zayden asked back: ¡°Let me ask you, why do you think the Su Group will buy us? It¡¯s the secretary


    of the board! Do you know what a secretary of the board is?¡±


    The secretary nodded and said aggrievedly: ¡°I know, am I the secretary of the board? chairperson


    ¡­¡±


    Zayden said angrily: ¡°You, the secretary of the board, are parallel importers, and I, the chairperson,


    are all parallel importers, let alone you?¡±


    ¡°But the Su Group, what level is that? The secretary of the Su Group must be a professional


    Serving the chairperson of the Su Group and the owner of the Su family!¡±


    He said, ¡°Think about it for yourself, under what circumstances, the secretary of the Su Group will


    call us and say he wants to buy us?¡±


    ¡°Then she would only call us if the chairperson of the Su Group and the


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Patriarch of the Su family personally ordered her to call us! Have you read


    ¡°Private Interviews in Kangxi Weifu¡±?¡±


    ¡°If San Dezi in it is out of the pce to do business, it must be the emperor.¡±


    ¡°What was exined, so do you think that the chairperson of the Su Group will suddenly want to


    buy us?¡±


    The secretary was speechless when asked, and he was wronged for a long time and muttered in a


    low voice:


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay to make a video we won¡¯t lose¡­¡±


    ¡°Dmn it¡­¡± Seeing that he was still stubborn here, Zayden scolded him angrily, and blurted out:


    ¡°Are you the secretary of the board of directors or am I the secretary of the board of directors? You


    can do whatever I tell you to do, and then grind with me.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for you to grow tea in the tea mountain! I am in a bad mood already, and you are still


    here to chat with me!¡±


    The secretary had an idea, and said: ¡°Chairperson, you are in a bad mood, why don¡¯t you talk to the


    other party?¡±


    ¡°Hold a video conference, and then just scold them to relieve your anger!¡±


    Zayden was also bored, and said with a grin: ¡°Okay! You arrange it! I fcuking have to let those liars


    eat electric batons today!¡±


    Secretary Immediately said: ¡°Wait a moment, I will call the other party back!¡±


    Then he took out his mobile phone and walked outside the door.


    Yiannis stretched his waist, and said cursingly: ¡°I have already studied the deception of these liars,


    they ask you to enter some Tencent meeting or Netease meeting, and fool us into letting them


    control theputer remotely;¡±


    ¡°Or, let us open some kind of gold bars and white bars to borrow money, and then they secretly


    borrow the money and transfer it out,¡±


    ¡°Dad, wait and see, it must be such a routine.¡±


    Zayden snorted coldly: ¡°I¡¯m just fcuking angry, no matter what their tricks are, I have one purpose,


    scolding them to death!¡±


    Two minutester, the secretary hurried in and said, ¡°Chairperson, I have an appointment with


    them, she asked us to go to the Su Group official website, There is an online meeting function, enter


    their meeting code, and you can start the video meeting.¡± ¡°


    Uh¡­¡± Yiannis was stunned, and asked, ¡°What did you say? She asked us to start a meeting from


    the Su Group website?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m wondering too, does the Su Group have video


    conferencing products?¡±


    ¡°Fcuk¡­¡± Yiannis hurried to his father¡¯s desk, searched for the official website of the Su Group, and


    after confirming that it was correct, he clicked to open the official website.


    After opening the official website, in a secondary category of ¡°Contact Us¡±, there was indeed an


    entrance for online video conferences.


    Yiannis clicked again, and a dialog box popped up immediately, saying:


    ¡°Please enter the conference code to enter the conference.¡±


    Then, followed by an input box.


    Below the input box, there is a series of reminders, which read: ¡°This video conference function is


    the only official channel for online negotiations between the Su Group and cooperativepanies,¡±


    ¡°And it can only be initiated by Su Group employees. If there is no conference code, please consult


    your matchmaker.¡±


    Yiannis scratched his head, frowned, and said, ¡°Dad¡­ this¡­ this seems to be true¡­ a liar is


    definitely not going toe from the official website of Su Group¡­¡±


    Zayden asked in surprise: ¡°Really?! Does the Su Group really want to buy us?!


    Why are they buying us?¡±


    Yiannis couldn¡¯t help eximing: ¡°Dad, the famous Su Group also sometimes misses it!¡±


    Zayden murmured: ¡°Who The fcuk does he know?¡±


    After finishing speaking, he raised his eyebrows and said angrily, ¡°Oh no, what are you doing here!¡±


    The secretary on the side quickly said: ¡°Chairperson, hurry up and enter the meeting code to enter


    the meeting room. They¡¯re already waiting there!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Zayden came back to his senses and immediately entered the meeting code.


    Immediately afterward, the page automatically jumped to the online meeting room.


    On the other end of the video, a young professional woman can be seen sitting at her desk.


    As Zayden went online, the other party immediately said, ¡°Mr. Lu, I am Melisa


    Zhang, Secretary of the chairperson of the Su Group.¡±


    Yiannis outside the range of the camera, quickly used his mobile phone to search for the


    information of the secretary of the Su Group, and sure enough, he found Melisa Zhang¡¯s


    encyclopedia and detailed introduction.


    When he clicked on it, he found that she was indeed the young woman in the video.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t hold back his excitement, and whispered to his father: ¡°Dad! It¡¯s true! It¡¯s


    true!¡±


    Zayden also knew that the other party must be real.

 Chapter 5694

    Chapter 5694


    As far as the temperament and tone of the other party sitting there, it can¡¯t be fake.


    This made him a little ttered all of a sudden, and he became restless.


    Zhiyu¡¯s board secretary, Melisa, saw that Zayden was silent for a long time, so she tried to ask him:


    ¡°Mr. Lu, can you hear me?¡±


    Zayden came back to his senses, and hurriedly said: ¡°I heard you! Miss Melisa Zhang, right! Hello!¡±


    Melisa nodded lightly, and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Lu, I won¡¯t talk too much with you,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point, the purpose of this time contacting you is that our President Su


    intends to acquire Zhicheng Group,¡±


    ¡°So I would like to ask Mr. Lu if he has any idea of selling it.¡±


    ¡°If so, we can start discussing the specific acquisition matters directly.¡± This is something that


    Zayden never even dreamt of.


    So he didn¡¯t dare to y hard to get, and said without hesitation:


    ¡°I have the idea of selling, it depends on what kind of quotation the Su Group can give us!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Melisa smiled and said: ¡°Since Mr. Lu has a sale Intention, then let Mr. Sue to talk to you about


    the price in person.¡±


    ¡°I will immediately invite Mr. Song to join the meeting. If you talk about the details, I will make the


    meeting minutes.¡±


    Zayden asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Su? Is it your chairperson? Is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Melisa smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s our chairperson, Ms. Zhiyu Su.¡± Zayden felt even more


    ttered in his heart.


    How a small tea business, be favored by the head of the Su Family?


    Just when he was so excited, Zhiyu connected to the video conference room.


    As soon as she came in, she said politely: ¡°Mr. Lu, I am Zhiyu Su, the chairperson of the Su Group.¡±


    Zayden¡¯s voice was trembling with excitement: ¡°Su¡­ Hello Miss Su¡­ I have admired your name for


    a long time ¡­¡±


    Zhiyu said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Lu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Melisa should have already told you


    about the situation.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t waste any more time. Let¡¯s get straight to the point. Let¡¯s directly negotiate a price today.¡±


    ¡°If it is suitable, I will ask thewyer team to audit it tomorrow, and we will sign the contract.¡±


    Zayden asked in surprise: ¡°Su¡­ Is Mr. Su in a hurry? Why sign the contract tomorrow?¡±


    Zhiyu smiled and said, ¡°To tell the truth, Mr. Lu, if the transaction of hundreds of millions of dors is


    not done faster,¡±


    ¡°Then I am afraid that I will be very busy every day. Let¡¯s take advantage of the time before work.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and talk about your intentions, hurry up and push forward if you can, and not waste


    everyone¡¯s time if you can¡¯t.¡±


    Zhiyu lightly said a word and released several key messages to Zayden.


    The first one is that the transaction is several hundred million yuan,


    That is to say, her bid for Zhicheng Group will never exceed one billion yuan, which will directly cut


    off Zayden¡¯s desire to open his mouth


    like a lion; To her, apany is like an ancient emperor reviewing an innocuous memorial.


    It is too strong, so although she feels a little embarrassed, it is not a negative emotion.


    However, he still asked curiously: ¡°Miss Su, why would apany as big as the


    Su Group fall in love with a smallpany like ours?¡±


    Zhiyu smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Lu, there is no need to underestimate yourself. The size of apany is


    not the only criterion for measuring the value of apany.¡±


    ¡°As for why the Su Group wants to acquire your Zhicheng Group, to be honest, it is mainly because


    my grandfather prefers Pu¡¯er tea.¡±


    ¡°Now Food safety issues frequently ur in the food industry. As a granddaughter, I want to buy a


    sourcepany to ensure that he can drink the safest Pu-erh tea.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t cost much anyway, so I¡¯m sure about it.¡±


    Zayden was dumbfounded after hearing this, and thought to himself: ¡°Dmn, this is the real rich


    family!¡±


    ¡°Someone likes to drink Pu-erh tea, so why the fuck would he ept apany that produces Pu-


    erh tea? Is your money brought by a strong wind?¡±


    Then, he changed to another topic after thinking about the direction, he was instantly relieved.


    ¡°The assets of the Su family exceed one trillion yuan. Buying a Pu¡¯er teapany with a few


    hundred million yuan is equivalent to tens of thousands of yuan for a person.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to buy a bottle of beverage for seven or eight yuan? Really want to drink Tea, even if


    it¡¯s only a hundred yuan, willing to spend seven or eight yuan!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediatelyplimented: ¡°Miss Su is really filial! Our


    Zhicheng Group still has a lot of advantages in the field of Pu¡¯er tea,¡±


    ¡°In Puer, we have a veryrge tea production base, which can ensure green and pollution-free


    nting methods.¡±


    Zhiyu smiled and said: ¡°Indeed, I have sent several Pu¡¯er tea experts these days to Yunnan. In the


    past few days, I have also contacted severalpanies of the same type, and my current idea is to


    hurry up and finalize one from these few candidates.¡±


    As she spoke, Zhiyu put away her smile and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Lu, let¡¯s just talk about the price


    directly. What is your psychological price?¡±


    Zayden thought for a while and said, ¡°Miss Su, my psychological price is¡­ one billion¡­¡±


    Zayden said without feeling confident, but still rtively calm on the surface.


    Zhiyu didn¡¯t watch Zayden in the video at all. When she heard the one billion quotation,


    She just smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, I have read your financial reports in the past few years


    and the approximate revenue in the past few years. I understand that the price of one billion is not


    too high, to be honest, but this price can only be used for financing, not for sale.¡±


    ¡°If I just want 10% of your shares, valued at one billion and invested 100 million, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too


    much, after all, you still have to continue to run thepany,¡±


    ¡°And you have to ensure that the future development of thepany is not lower than expected


    and sign a gambling agreement with me;¡±


    At this point, Zhiyu changed the subject, and said: ¡°However, What we are talking about now is a


    one-shot deal.¡±


    ¡°I will buy all your assets in a package. You don¡¯t have to make any performance bets with me, and


    you don¡¯t have to worry about thispany.¡± ¡°In this case, you will report ten hundred million, I


    really take it for granted.¡±


    Zayden was a little embarrassed for a while, but he didn¡¯t expect that Zhiyu was young, but she was


    very experienced,


    And although she was worth trillions, he was very shrewd, and she didn¡¯t have the feeling of being


    rich andvish at all.


    At this time, Zhiyu said again: ¡°How about this, Mr. Lu, everyone¡¯s time is precious, you quote the


    price again if you are sincere, we will continue the meeting,¡±


    ¡°If you are not sincere, don¡¯t waste each other¡¯s time, I personally don¡¯t like it. The only thing you


    need is constant bargaining, which not only wastes time but also wastes emotion.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, Zayden suddenly panicked.


    He felt that although he asked for one billion, it was a bit unkind, but after all, this is the logic of


    buying and selling.


    The seller makes an offer and the buyer counter-offers. The price quoted by the seller is definitely


    unreasonable, and the price quoted by the buyer is definitely not reasonable either.


    Everyone runs in with each other, keep making concessions, and finally find apromise point


    that everyone can ept.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that this young Zhiyu didn¡¯t like to y this traditional routine.


    Zayden hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, and said:


    ¡°Miss Su, since you said so, I won¡¯t y tricks on you, how about this, I¡¯ll give you a 20% discount,


    800 million, and Zhicheng Group belongs to you. It¡¯s really very sincere.¡±


    ¡°Sincerity is not enough,¡± Zhiyu said lightly, and immediately said without hesitation:


    ¡°How about this, Mr. Lu, I will only quote the price once, 700 million! The premise is that your


    Zhicheng Group will start closing the price from this second ount,¡±


    ¡°There must be no more expenses of a dime, and your legal team must also seal all official seals,


    and you must not sign any legal documents with any third-partypanies except the Su Group,¡±


    ¡°And wait for my audit team to take over and start the audit:¡±


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll arrange for the finance to transfer 100 million intent money to your personal


    ount now.¡±


    ¡°We willplete an intent agreement online.¡±


    ¡°Whoever repents willpensate the other party 100 million in cash;¡±


    ¡°But if you think this price is not suitable, then you don¡¯t have to bargain with me,¡±


    ¡°We will stop the negotiation directly, you find another buyer, and I find anotherpany!¡±

 Chapter 5695

    Chapter 5695


    Zhiyu¡¯s words scared Zayden into a cold sweat.


    He didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of what she said,


    Because for him, he really couldn¡¯t think of any special significance for Zhiyu that his Zhicheng


    Group had what he wanted to achieve.


    In his opinion, if he missed Zhiyu¡¯s acquisition,


    He might have to stay in this position until he was seventy years old and then let his son take over.


    And even he himself doesn¡¯t know what his business will look like when he is 70 years old.


    He still doesn¡¯t know whether the industrial scale of the entire group, And his entire family will


    increase or decrease in the next few years.


    But there is one thing he knows very well,


    If he sells thepany now, takes 500 million in cash,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    And calctes ie tax at 20% for the transfer of equity, he will still have 560 million left.


    This 560 million is enough for himself and his descendants to livefortably.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and made a decision,


    And quickly said: ¡°Since Ms. Su is so sincere,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t bargain with you anymore,¡±


    ¡°And you will pay the 700 million price you quoted!¡±


    Zhiyu nodded in satisfaction, she opened her mouth and said:


    ¡°In that case, then I will immediately ask the financial manager to make a letter of intent.¡±


    ¡°After the letter of intent is finished, the experts sent will visit your tea base.¡±


    ¡°You must notify your on-site person in charge to stop working immediately,¡±


    ¡°And then I will have full authority and you will have to cooperate with my experts.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Zayden said without hesitation:


    ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t worry, after receiving the deposit,¡±


    ¡°I will follow your instructions.¡±


    Basically, it means that the Zhicheng Group no longer belongs to him.


    Since Zhiyu asked to stop work, then he should order the halt.


    Zhiyu didn¡¯t hesitate, and immediately said:


    ¡°In this case, Mr. Lu arranges for the ount information, and I arrange the payment here.¡±


    Zayden said tteringly: ¡°Okay, Miss Su, please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it now!¡±


    Soon, Zayden¡¯s secretary sent the group¡¯s collection ount number and rted information to


    Zhiyu¡¯s secretary.


    A few minutester, the 100 million yuan intent deposit was directly transferred to the Zhicheng


    Group¡¯s ount.


    At the moment when they received the money,


    Zayden and his son were so excited that they wanted to open a bottle of champagne to celebrate


    on the spot.


    Afterward, Zhiyu gave Charlie¡¯s license te number to Zayden,


    And asked Zayden to immediately notify the person in charge of the base to greet him at the door in


    person.


    Zayden used the money to do business, so he called the person in charge of the base himself,


    And told the person on the phone that he had sold thepany to the Su Group,


    And specifically told him that the new owner would send a representative to visit the site soon.


    Although the person in charge of the base was shocked, He quickly came to his senses.


    Anyway, he is a wage earner.


    As long as the sry remains the same, it doesn¡¯t matter who he works for.


    So he also knows that his top priority is to make the people of the Su Group absolutely satisfied with


    him,


    Otherwise, once they take over thepany and initiaterge-scaleyoffs, wouldn¡¯t he be


    unemployed?


    So, he just got into the car and was about to go home after work.


    After hanging up Zayden¡¯s phone, he immediately went to the gate of the base to wait.


    At the same time, Charlie also received a call from Zhiyu.


    As soon as the call was connected, Zhiyu said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Zhicheng Group has already epted my intention money,¡±


    ¡°And the acquisition has already beenpleted.¡±


    The final transaction price is 700 million yuan.¡±


    ¡°I have asked him to notify the person in charge of the base and your license te number.¡±


    ¡°You can go directly. He will wait for you at the door and obey your orders.¡±

 Chapter 5696

    Chapter 5696


    Charlie was amazed at Zhiyu¡¯s efficiency,


    In his opinion, it¡¯s really rare for a girl of her age to handle things so neatly.


    So he said to Zhiyu: ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Miss Su,¡±


    ¡°I owe you this money, but now that the situation is special,¡±


    ¡°I will not transfer the money to you for now.¡±


    ¡°When I finish my work, I will think about it.¡±


    ¡°There is no other way to give you the money.¡±


    Zhiyu hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, why are you being polite to me?¡±


    ¡°Zhicheng Group treats it as a little gift from me.¡±


    ¡°It is my honor that you can ept it.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°I owe you this favor.¡±


    Zhiyu was overjoyed. In her opinion, Charlie could say such a sentence,


    Not to mention spending 700 million, even 70 billion would be worth it.


    Charlie didn¡¯t say anything more to her at this time,


    He just said that he had something urgent to go to the tea base of Zhicheng Group, so he hung up


    the phone first.


    After he hung up the phone, he started the car, turned around and walked back,


    And said to Maria beside him, ¡°It¡¯s all done,¡±


    ¡°We can go to the ntation now.¡±


    Maria was so happy that she couldn¡¯t add anything, and said with red eyes,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Thank you, master¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me for this little thing,¡±


    ¡°After all, you saved my life.¡±


    Then, Charlie said again: ¡°Oh yes, you like Pu¡¯er tea so much.¡±


    ¡°Thepany will be given to you in the future.¡±


    ¡°If you feel that it is inconvenient for you toe forward to manage it,¡±


    ¡°I can ask someone to help you build a team and directly entrust it to the team to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°You cane here whenever you want to pay homage to your father.¡±


    ¡°What kind of tea is nted here, in short everything is up to you to decide.¡±


    Maria said emotionally: ¡°Young master can give me a chance to worship my parents,¡±


    ¡°I am already very grateful, how can I ask for the master¡¯s property.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I don¡¯t know much about tea.¡±


    ¡°If thispany is given to me, it will basically be a waste.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I will find a way to bankrupt thispany.¡±


    ¡°After bankruptcy, I will seal up the entire Eng Mountain, suspend tea nting,¡±


    ¡°And prohibit all outsiders from going up the mountain, so that your parents will not be disturbed.¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡± Maria said seriously: ¡°Master¡¯s kindness is appreciated,¡±


    ¡°But my father never liked the extravagance.¡±


    ¡°He knew that for the sake of the quietness of his grave,¡±


    ¡°He will absolutely not ept that apany or a tea ntation should be destroyed.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Since you don¡¯t want this ce to be abandoned,¡±


    ¡°Then everything is up to you. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Maria hesitated for a moment, then nodded lightly,¡±


    ¡°Then she wiped away her tears and said with a smile:


    ¡°Then after we return to Aurous Hill, I must think about how to run thispany.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I know Pu¡¯er tea very well. Breeding Pu¡¯er tea is also very knowledgeable,¡±


    ¡°If I have this opportunity to make my family¡¯s experience useful,¡±


    ¡°I think it will be a very fulfilling thing!¡±


    Charlie thought of the painting that Maria had shown him at the beginning,


    And regarded it as his own. When he immersed himself in that painting, He realized that Maria at


    that time was quite respected by tea growers.


    Even people in their 70s and 80s would ask her for advice on how to cultivate Pu¡¯er tea.


    About Pu¡¯er tea, she must have a very profound understanding.


    At this time, Maria who was on the side couldn¡¯t help sighing and said:


    ¡°The Pu-erh tea that I had hardly drank exclusively in these years, which can make my eyes shine,¡±


    ¡°I think it was the branches that those tea farmers cut off from the mother of Pu-tea.¡±


    ¡°In the process of multigenerational reproduction, the original good genes of the mother of Pucha


    are gradually lost.¡±


    ¡°If this is the case, I am afraid that the taste of the mother of Pucha will never be reproduced¡­¡±

 Chapter 5697

    Chapter 5697


    Although Charlie doesn¡¯t understand tea,


    He can understand Maria¡¯s special feelings for the mother of Pucha.


    In his opinion, the mother of Pucha is a kind of spiritual sustenance of Maria,


    And it is a spiritual sustenance spanning three hundred years,


    So he also understands why she longs to reproduce the taste of the mother of Pucha one day.


    So he said to her: ¡°After the handover of Eng Mountain ispleted,¡±


    ¡°You can use this ce as your cultivation base in the future,¡± ¡°And use your experience to see if


    you can breed better tea varieties.¡± Maria nodded and said:


    ¡°Breeding is a very troublesome thing,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about technological breeding, but artificial breeding,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take at least ten years to be effective.¡±


    Charlie said in relief: ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can breed it, time doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t cultivate it,¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you have already tasted the taste of the mother of Pucha,¡±


    ¡°And its taste will always remain in your memory.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Maria smiled slightly: ¡°Young Master said That¡¯s right.¡±


    While speaking, Charlie had already driven back to Zhicheng Group¡¯s production base at the foot of


    Eng Mountain.


    At this time, although the factory was off work,


    At the gate, a gentle middle-aged man wearing sses was waiting nervously and anxiously,


    And beside him was the security guard who had justmunicated with Charlie.


    The security guard looked at the middle-aged man,


    And asked with some doubt: ¡°Director Wang, who are you waiting for here?¡±


    ¡°Is the chairmaning to inspect the work?¡±


    The middle-aged man called Director Wang, named Jasper Wang, He is the person in charge of this


    processing nt.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Hearing the security guard¡¯s question, Jasper waved his hands and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for two distinguished guests.¡± Jasper is Zayden¡¯s confidant man.


    The two most important businesses of Zhicheng Group,


    One is the production of Pu¡¯er tea and the other is the sale of Pu¡¯er tea.


    Thetter is handled by Zayden himself, and the former has always been under the sole


    responsibility of Jasper.


    A few years ago, in order to make Jasper loyal, Zayden gave him three shares.


    Now, the Su Group intends to wholly acquire the Zhicheng Group.


    In addition to Zayden being able to cash out,


    Other equity owners can also take advantage of this opportunity to cash out together.


    Therefore, Zayden had informed Jasper of the Su Group¡¯s acquisition on the phone,


    And Jasper was naturally extremely excited.


    He has worked with Zayden for many years, and he has been looking forward to the listing of


    Zhicheng Group,


    So that he can find opportunities to cash out his shares. However, Zhicheng Group failed to go


    public repeatedly, Which dealt blows to Jasper again and again.


    In the next few years, he didn¡¯t even take these three points of shares seriously.


    After all, if it cannot be listed, it is doomed that this share is useless, It is just a name in the


    industrial andmercial registration.


    The reason why he never left was also because Zayden treated him really well.


    Although the long-term benefits of shares were hopeless,


    Jasper was very satisfied with the short-term and medium-term benefits such as wages and


    bonuses.


    But today he suddenly heard that the Su Group bought the Zhicheng Group at a price of 700 million.


    Jasper was so excited that his legs couldn¡¯t stand still.


    His three points of shares, based on the price of 700 million, were worth 21 million before tax.


    After deducting 20% personal ie tax, the ie is more than 16 million.


    If one bet is 4 million after tax, this time is equivalent to winning the lottery four times.


    For him, he definitely became rich overnight!


    But Jasper didn¡¯t get excited for a long time,


    Zayden told him that the tea experts sent by the Su Group would arrive soon,


    And in order to avoid any trouble, he specifically told Jasper that he must confess to the experts of


    the Su Group as if they were his ancestors.


    Let them not have anyints.

 Chapter 5698

    Chapter 5698


    Without saying a word, Jasper immediately ran to the factory gate and waited,


    In order to let the ¡°experts¡± of the Su Group be satisfied with his service and attitude.


    When Charlie drove the car to the gate of the factory,


    Jasper had already seen Charlie¡¯s license te number clearly,


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    And knew that this was the car of the two experts, So he was fully prepared to deal with it.


    At this time, the security guard walked to the middle of the road first,


    Stopped Charlie¡¯s car, and said,


    ¡°Young man, why are you back again?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, you have to go to the group to make an appointment first!¡±


    Unexpectedly, the security guard went up tomunicate with the VIP first, And it seemed that the


    two of them had already been here once before.


    So, he immediately stepped forward to pull the security guard aside, and asked Charlie,


    ¡°Hello, are you an expert sent by the Su Group?¡±


    Charlie pointed to Maria beside him, and said with a smile:


    ¡°I am not an expert, thisdy is a real expert.¡± The security guard said with a puzzled look:


    ¡°Boy, when did you two be experts?¡±


    Jasper hurriedly said: ¡°Old Li, how do you talk to a VIP?¡±


    ¡°They are here for the inspection work, and you standing here to dictate, open the door quickly!¡±


    The security guard was surprised, but after all, the factory manager had spoken, so he hurriedly


    opened the door.


    Jasper hurriedly said to Charlie: ¡°I am Jasper Wang, the director of our factory.¡±


    ¡°I am in charge of all the big and small affairs here.¡±


    ¡°You two should investigate some things today.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me, I will definitely do my best to cooperate and never hide anything!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Well, you can arrange a ce first,¡±


    ¡°And let¡¯s sit down and chat for a while.¡±


    Jasper blurted out: ¡°No problem! Then please move over with me. Let¡¯s go to the office!¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Is Director Wang driving?¡±


    Jasper nodded quickly: ¡°It¡¯s on me!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said: ¡°Then you lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jasper got into a ck Audi car and brought Charlie to the office building of the factory.


    Afterward, he courteously invited Charlie and Maria to his office,


    And while making tea, he said, ¡°The two of you are here sote today,¡±


    ¡°What do you mainly want to know about us?¡±


    Charlie asked casually: ¡°I heard that your tea base is based on Mount Eng, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jasper nodded heavily and exined:


    ¡°Our tea base itself was built around Mount Eng.¡±


    ¡°Here are all privately contracted tea mountains,¡±


    ¡°But due to the poor nting and management of these tea farmers,¡±


    ¡°The quality and output of tea here have been declining year after year.¡±


    ¡°With careful cultivation, the quality of tea has been greatly improved at present.¡±


    Maria heard the keywords of the Eng Mountain Pucha mother nt, And she became excited


    immediately, so she asked:


    ¡°Director Wang, may I ask,¡±


    ¡°What do you have to say about the mother nt of Eng Mountain Pu¡¯er tea?¡±


    Jasper exined: ¡°You honored guests, there is a Pu¡¯er tea tree with a history of more than a


    thousand years on Eng Mountain,¡±


    ¡°And there are many tea trees in a radius of tens of miles.¡±


    ¡°They were all grafted from it, and we have done a certain degree of breeding work since we took


    over,¡±


    ¡°And the basis of our breeding at that time was this thousand-year-old Pu¡¯er tea tree.¡±


    Maria was even more excited, and asked quickly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mr. Wang can take us to see this thousand-year-old tea tree?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it will be of great help to our future breeding direction.¡± Jasper nodded and said


    straightforwardly:


    ¡°Since the two distinguished guests want to inspect, then You can do it anytime!¡±


    After that, Jasper said again: ¡°It¡¯s just that the sky outside is getting darker now,¡±


    ¡°And it will probably be dark when we go up the mountain.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the dark will affect your understanding or judgment?¡± Maria said without thinking,


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll know when I see it!¡±

 Chapter 5699

    Chapter 5699


    In Jasper¡¯s eyes, Charlie and Maria are his angels of Wealth.


    Since they want to go up the mountain, of course, he must fully cooperate.


    So, he immediately said to the two: ¡°Please wait a moment,¡±


    ¡°I will gather some people and bring more lighting equipment to go up with you!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said: ¡°No need,¡±


    ¡°We are still in the stage of secret investigation,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to let the wind leak, you don¡¯t need to deliberately arrange a lot of people,¡±


    ¡°If possible remove all the staff and security guards on the Mountain,¡±


    ¡°And let the security guards stop all monitoring, we just want to go up and have a look.¡±


    In the past, if someone made such a request, Jasper would never agree to it.


    Although the mother tree on Eng Mountain is not the best Pu¡¯er tea tree, It is at least the best


    Pu¡¯er tea tree in southern Yunnan.


    Being famous is also the corepetitiveness of the entire Zhicheng Group.


    If someone steals the branches and goes back to graft and breed,


    It will be a great threat to the Zhicheng Group.


    But now Jasper doesn¡¯t need to think about this level anymore.


    As long as he takes good care of the two in front of him,


    The entire Zhicheng Group will be the property of the Su Group after the contract is signed


    tomorrow,


    The mother tree on Eng Mountain will naturally be the asset of the Su Group,


    What else does he have to worry about?


    So, he immediately agreed and said with a smile,


    ¡°You two wait a moment, I will arrange it!¡±


    Soon, the security guards who were on duty to guard the mother tree 24 hours a day on Eng


    Mountain were withdrawn.


    All surveince cameras on Mount Eng were also cut off from the power supply.


    After doing all this, Jasper said courteously:


    ¡°The two of you may not know much about the situation of Zhicheng Mountain.¡±


    ¡°It may be inconvenient to go up the mountain at night without a guide.¡±


    ¡°How about I apany you two up?¡±


    Charlie and Maria exchanged a nce, Maria seemed reluctant, so she said to Jasper:


    ¡°No need for Director Wang, we have already learned about the situation of Zhicheng Group,¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Just hold on, don¡¯t let anyone other than us go up the mountain.¡±


    Jasper said without hesitation: ¡°No problem, no problem!¡±


    ¡°You two feel free to go up the mountain, and I will arrange the rest!¡±


    Jasper took two bright shlights for Charlie and Maria,


    And brought them up the mountain at the intersection, He did not follow the two of them up the


    mountain.


    Charlie and Maria went up all the way,


    And there was indeed no trace of other people along the way, And all the monitoring probes were


    indeed cut off.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Since Eng Mountain has been operated by Zhicheng Group for many years,


    The Group has built the entire Eng Mountain into ayer-byyer terraced field model,


    And arge number of tea trees are nted on eachyer. In addition, the Group also built a stone


    step road up the mountain,


    And a freight cableway specially used to transport fresh tea.


    When the tea harvest seasones, the workers walk up the mountain to pick it.


    After picking a certain amount of eachyer,


    The tea is collected and transported down the mountain by cableway for processing.


    On the way up the mountain, Maria would often pick a leaf from the tea tree at hand and chew it


    gently in her mouth.


    Seeing her tasting all the way, Charlie couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°How¡¯s the quality?¡±


    Maria smiled slightly, and said to him: ¡°The higher the level of the tea here,¡± ¡°The better the quality,


    but the overall level is still poor.¡±


    ¡°Quite a few, not high quality, but the new teas seem to have this problem.¡±


    ¡°For so many years, the good Puer tea I have drunk,¡±


    ¡°Except for the tea produced by the mother of Pucha, the rest of them are tea cakes with a history


    of not more than a hundred years without exception,¡±


    ¡°And the newly released teas in recent years are actually not very good.¡±

 Chapter 5700

    Chapter 5700


    After speaking, Maria continued: ¡°I think that this should also be inseparable from the development


    of science and technology.¡±


    ¡°In other words, the output of the current tea varieties is at least three times that of before;¡±


    ¡°Apparently, each piece of tea leaves is very plump and has a very good color.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, it can control pests very well, so the yield rate is also very high.¡±


    ¡°There are more growths and less damage, so the overall yield is much stronger than in ancient


    times.¡±


    ¡°In recent years, the same is true of tea breeding ideas.¡±


    ¡°The higher the yield, the better the appearance, the better the appearance, and the stronger the


    pest resistance,¡±


    ¡°Combined with chemical fertilizers and pesticides, the output per unit area will naturally increase


    geometrically. ;¡±


    Speaking of which, Maria changed the subject, and said again:


    ¡°However, with the continuous cultivation of new varieties in this direction,¡±


    ¡°The yield and yield rate have increased, but the taste of tea is actually declining.¡±


    ¡°If there is a chance, you can try it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Cultivate new varieties in the opposite direction to see if you can get back the taste of the tea of the


    past,¡±


    ¡°But the premise is to find a good nting tree first,¡±


    ¡°And the good nting tree that I said is to inherit as much tea tree genes as possible.¡±


    ¡°It is not a variety that has been improved by technology.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we still going to Banna?¡±


    ¡°Where the mother of Pucha grew up, we should be able to find her offspring, right?¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°I also think so. When I was in Banna,¡±


    ¡°I once taught the local tea farmers must have used the mother of Pucha for grafting and breeding.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if so many years have passed. If there any tea farmers in the area.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°People continue to breed the new nts of the mother of pucha,¡±


    ¡°And if we can find them in Banna this time, we will bring some back and cultivate them here.¡±


    The two walked and chatted, getting closer and closer to the mountain peak. As the huge tea tree


    got closer, Maria became more and more excited.


    Although more than three hundred years had passed, she still recognized the tea tree.


    Seeing that her body was trembling slightly, Charlie couldn¡¯t help asking her:


    ¡°Is it here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s here¡­¡± Maria nodded heavily, and said softly:


    ¡°I can recognize this tree. Even I still remember the scars on its body.¡±


    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help feeling: ¡°Hundreds of years is an unimaginable time span for


    people,¡±


    ¡°But for a tree, there is almost no change. In this year, it is still here,¡±


    ¡°Although it was more luxuriant and thicker, but its appearance did not change much.¡±


    Immediately, she pointed to a bowl-sized scar on the tree trunk and said to Charlie:


    ¡°I used this scar as a mark at that time, and buried the ashes of my parents three steps away from


    the scar.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she took three steps along the direction of the tree scar.


    After standing still, she did not shed tears, she just bent down silently, Gently stroked the soil on the


    ground, and murmured:


    ¡°Father, mother, Maria hase to see you.¡±


    After such a long time, for the first time, she was in front of her parents¡¯ spirits,


    Maria was in a veryplicated mood, but she was not very sad. She stroked the ground and said,


    ¡°Thank you for the protection from the sky, allowing me to live so many years without any danger,¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m weak against Victoria, so I haven¡¯te to visit you for so long,¡±


    ¡°And I hope you don¡¯t me me¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Charlie only wanted to solve all the problems for Maria as much as possible, so he


    said:


    ¡°Miss Lin, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll ask the Su family to build a helipad here and buy a helicopterter.¡±


    ¡°If you want toe over in the future, take the private ne of the Su family from Aurous Hill to


    Poole Airport, and transfer to the helicopter directly after leaving the airport.¡±


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s the same when going back, let the whole traffic process form a closed loop, even if


    Warriors Den will stop dormant, it will be impossible to find you,¡±


    ¡°And then you will be able toe from Aurous Hill often.¡± Maria was slightly taken aback and said:


    ¡°I thought that the young master spent a lot of money to buy this ce for me so that I can live here


    in the future.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to deal with


    Victoria and the Den by myself.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lin has a deep understanding of the two. If you can stay in Aurous Hill, you will definitely be


    able to provide me with a lot of help.¡±


    ¡°As for this ce, I will let people seize the time to renovate it.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will rece a batch of people here to ensure safety. You will be able toe here


    often.¡±


    Maria was overjoyed, she couldn¡¯t help smiling, and said softly:


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble, my lord!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my blessing to be able to share my worries with you!¡±

 Chapter 5701

    Chapter 5701


    For Maria, she has always been a little puzzled.


    From that moment on, Charlie treated her unexpectedly well.


    Not only did he give her a share of all his elixirs,


    But he also promised Old Zhang and others a longer lifespan,


    And even put down all the affairs in his hands and apanied her all the way to southern


    Yunnan.


    And she just wanted toe to Eng Mountain to pay homage to her parents,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would directly buy the Zhicheng Group that owns Eng


    Mountain,


    And even want to carry outrge-scale renovations here, So that she can worship her parents in the


    future. Maria herself has countless wealth, but what Charlie did, In Maria¡¯s view, can no longer be


    measured by money.


    He must care about her very much to be so attentive and careful.


    Maria¡¯s guess is not wrong, Charlie really cares about Maria very much,


    The grace of saving life is one of them, on the other hand,


    The more Charlie gets in touch with her,


    The more sympathy he has for her three hundred years unconsciously.


    Her years of ups and downs.


    And this kind of sympathy can easily turn into distress.


    For Maria, who has lived for more than 300 years,


    The most important thing in worshiping her parents is to be able toe to the ce where her


    parents are buried,


    Touch the soil here with her own hands, and have a few words with her parents.


    There is a ce for everything and missing.


    Maria knelt on the ground and confided to her parents silently for about half an hour,


    Then she stood up, looked at the ck ground under her feet, Smiled knowingly, turned around and


    said to Charlie:


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s getting dark if you want to spend more time with your parents,¡±


    ¡°Should we rest here for the night? I can go to the car and get the tent up.¡± ¡°Young master, don¡¯t


    bother,¡± Maria said softly:


    ¡°Although I want to spend more time with my parents,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you apany me to eat and sleep here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I am nameless, so how dare I let you apany my parents to guard the coffin?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when Tiannu¡¯s familyes alone.¡± Charlie didn¡¯t think about it but just said:


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me, and I don¡¯t need to rest,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same everywhere, and it¡¯s gettingte,¡±


    ¡°We always have to find a ce to spend the night,¡±


    ¡°Either go to Poole to find a hotel, or find a ce to pitch our tent and camp.¡±


    Maria suddenly remembered something, looked at Charlie expectantly, and asked:


    ¡°Young Master, this ce is not far from Banna, why don¡¯t we go to Banna now,¡±


    ¡°And camp tonight by the Tianchi Lake in Banna, where the mother of Pucha passed the


    catastrophe!¡±


    Charlie was full of anticipation when he saw her.


    Immediately nodded without hesitation, and said: ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Banna, it¡¯s only a two-hour drive!¡±


    After that, Charlie said to her again:


    ¡°After Miss Supletes the acquisition, I will ask her to gradually rece all the employees here


    with her own people she can trust,¡±


    ¡°And then I will transfer a group of soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front to take care of the safety


    issues.¡±


    Maria nodded gratefully and said: ¡°Everything is up to you, Master!¡± Immediately, the two came


    down from Eng Mountain together.


    Jasper had been waiting at the foot of the mountain for a long time.


    Seeing the two peopleing back, he hurriedly stepped forward and asked,


    ¡°Are you satisfied with our tea tree?¡±


    ¡°It was not bad.¡±


    ¡°As it gets older, the quality can be considered very good,¡±


    ¡°You must not cken your security work these two days,¡±


    ¡°And this tea tree must not be damaged in any way before the acquisition ispleted.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that!¡± Jasper said without hesitation:


    ¡°We originally have two security teams working in two shifts 24 hours a day,¡±


    ¡°And we will never let the tea trees have any problems!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Okay, Director Wang, I will leave it to you here, we will leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°The two of us have other important things to do, so let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Jasper asked in surprise: ¡°Both of you, it¡¯s getting dark now, so don¡¯t rush on your way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone prepare good wine and food in the cafeteria.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two have something to eat first,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll arrange two dinners in the evening.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°There is no question about amodation!¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Director Wang, for your kindness,¡±


    ¡°But the two of us really have to hurry, so we won¡¯t waste time here.¡±

 Chapter 5702

    Chapter 5702


    Jasper saw that the two of them were leaving. It had been decided,


    So he had no choice but to nod and say: ¡°In this case, I will not keep two distinguished guests.¡±


    Charlie shook hands with him, took Maria into the car, And drove the car away from the Zhicheng


    Group in the dark.


    Now the car is headed towards Banna.


    It is not difficult to find the Tianchi Lake where Maria lived.


    They can easily find it on the map. Now it has be a tourist attraction in Banna.


    However, since the popr tourist spots in Banna are major forest parks and nature reserves,


    The Tianchi is a rtively unpopr attraction.


    Due to its low poprity, the development of Tianchi is rtively slow.


    Several ancient viges have not been relocated, so the tourism development here is even more


    lagging behind.


    After two hours of driving, Charlie and Maria came to the foot of the Tianchi Lake.


    There is a winding road here, and they can drive directly up the mountain to several viges on the


    north bank of Tianchi Lake.


    This road is also the only road leading to the outside world from those viges.


    Banna is located on a teau, with an average altitude of 1,500 meters.


    The two drove up the mountain, and the altitude quickly reached about 2,000 meters.


    Almost star-studded, beautiful.


    Maria was in a particrly good mood.


    She opened the car window, leaned on the window, and poked her head out to look at the starry


    sky.


    She looked like a little girl returning to her grandmother¡¯s house in the countryside after her summer


    vacation.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She had a happy smile on her face, and her expression was particrly intoxicated.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help being overwhelmed by the scenery.


    Living in the reinforced concrete city for a long time,


    When he looked up every day, he could only see dozens of stars, sometimes even a few.


    But here, there are countless stars in the sky, and the outline of the Milky Way is particrly clear


    and fascinating.


    After the car turned a series of sharp turns, Tianchi surrounded by several mountains suddenly


    appeared in front of them.


    The sparkling Tianchi Lake is like a mirror, reflecting the stars all over the sky, Making this quiet


    night sky seem toe alive all of a sudden.


    Although it is already night, Charlie can still clearly feel that the scene in front of him is not the same


    as that of Maria at the beginning.


    The scenes in the secondary painting are almost exactly the same in both appearance and charm.


    Maria was very happy. Looking at the outline of Tianchi, she couldn¡¯t help sighing to Charlie:


    ¡°Tianchi doesn¡¯t seem to have changed at all, even the outline hasn¡¯t changed much, it¡¯s still the


    same as before!


    ¡°Can you find the location of the mother of Pucha?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Maria nodded, pointing in the distance, and said to Charlie:


    ¡°The mother of Pucha is on the north bank of Tianchi, about a hundred feet away from the edge.¡±


    As she spoke, she pointed to the high ce on the north bank of Tianchi Lake and said to Charlie:


    ¡°The vige with the vague outlines of houses over there is the old vige.¡±


    ¡°It seems to be still there now, but there are almost no houses with lights on.


    It¡¯s almost time to go.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Then let¡¯s park the car at the entrance of the vige and walk down.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Maria couldn¡¯t wait any longer. What I like and miss the most is this ce.¡±


    Following Maria¡¯s guidance, Charlie parked the car on the side of the road hundreds of meters away


    from the entrance of the vige.


    Then he took the camping equipment and walked down the hillside from the road with Maria to the


    edge of Tianchi below.


    Maria took advantage of the moonlight and starlight to walk about two miles beside Tianchi Lake


    and finally found the exact location of the mother of Pucha back then.


    At this time, she pointed to a piece of bare yellownd a little higher on the shore and said,


    ¡°That location should be where the mother of Pucha grew.¡±


    Charlie looked around, under the moonlight, there were green grass and trees all around,


    But this piece ofnd with a diameter of more than 100 meters is bare as if alopecia areata.


    He couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Strange, why doesn¡¯t anything grow there?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie agreed without thinking, and together with Maria, they came to the emptynd.


    Standing still here, Charlie felt even more strange.


    He couldn¡¯t help saying to Maria: ¡°Miss Lin, the climate here is supposed to be tropical,¡±


    ¡°So it should befortable all year round, and the altitude in this mountain is higher,¡±


    ¡°And the temperature is rtively lower, so the climate here should be like spring all year round.


    Coupled with the high altitude and sufficient sunlight, this climate is unique for nt growth.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°If I remember correctly, half of China¡¯s flowers are produced in southern Yunnan.¡±


    ¡°It can be seen from this that in a ce like southern Yunnan, it is impossible for any piece ofnd


    to grow without flowers and nts,¡±


    ¡°So howe this piece ofnd that has bred the mother of pucha in front of me does not grow


    anything?¡±


    Maria shook her head in surprise and said: ¡°To tell you the truth, I also find it very strange.¡±


    ¡°In the past, the vitality here was extremely vigorous.¡±


    ¡°Thend beside the Tianchi Lake could not see the color of the soil all year round.¡±


    ¡°All the ces where nts can grow are covered by various nts.¡±


    ¡°Overgrown, the mother of pucha had a radius of 100 feet, and the nts were even more


    exuberant than usual.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there is no grass growing here now.¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°Maybe it used up all the nutrients in the soil here. Is it all gone?¡±


    Maria shook her head: ¡°Even if it was all used up at the time,¡±


    ¡°It has been more than three hundred years, and even the barren soil can let nts grow.¡±


    ¡°So can¡¯t be that there is no grass.¡±


    As she was speaking, the sky suddenly darkened.


    The two of them were looking at the barren yellownd under their feet by moonlight and starlight,


    But in the blink of an eye, they felt that everything around them was rapidly darkening.


    The two looked up at the sky at the same time, only to see dark cloudsing from nowhere,


    covering most of Tianchi Lake.


    Charlie could see with the naked eye that the speed at which the dark clouds gathered was beyond


    ordinary,


    Which waspletely unmatched by the dark clouds in nature, and more like the scene before he


    activated the Thunderbolt and induced the thunder.


    Charlie was startled, and couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°Why does it feel like someone is doing something?¡±


    Hearing Charlie¡¯s words, Maria immediately frowned,


    Staring at the dark clouds in the sky that were getting thicker and bigger, Feeling very Counting


    quickly with one finger, she murmured:


    ¡°It seems that someone did it¡­ more like¡­ more like¡­¡±

 Chapter 5703

    Chapter 5703


    Charlie saw Maria¡¯s horrified expression and her rare nervousness when speaking,


    So he quickly asked her, ¡°Miss Lin, what do you think this looks like?!¡±


    With some nervousness, she said: ¡°This¡­ the dark clouds seem to be chaotic and disorderly,¡±


    ¡°But there are vaguelyplexws¡­ It feels¡­¡±


    ¡°It feels like the image of the Zhen Gua in the sixty-four hexagrams of the


    Book of Changes¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhen Gua?!¡± Charlie listened Shocked,


    He couldn¡¯t help eximing: ¡°Is this cloud really a hexagram image?¡±


    Maria nodded, and murmured: ¡°Zhen hexagrams are alwaysplicated.¡±


    ¡°The ancients said that when the shockes, the smile is hoarse;¡±


    ¡°Not mourning the dagger (ch¨¤ng), when this hexagrames out,¡±


    ¡°It is the main hexagram and the guest hexagram ovepping, implying something unexpected,¡±


    ¡°And it must be an earth-shattering event!¡±


    Charlie was even more surprised, and couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°What? People have the ability to use the clouds in the sky to make divinations?!¡±


    Maria looked nk, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but¡­but this divination seems to have just begun, the moment


    we came here.¡±


    ¡°I think that this should not be artificial.¡±


    ¡°It is not artificial¡­¡± Charlie asked her:


    ¡°If it is not artificial, then could it be a natural formation?!¡±


    Maria shook her head: ¡°I have not yet understood the mystery¡­¡±


    While they were speaking, The dark clouds in the sky were still changing rapidly,


    And the thick clouds seem to have dug an inexhaustible well in the sky,


    Continuously gushing out from among themselves for no reason,


    And quickly covering the entire valley where the Tianchi Lake is located.


    Maria frowned, stared at the sky with wide eyes, and whispered to herself:


    ¡°The hexagrams change too fast¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to tell me? Can you exin it clearly?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The dark clouds in the sky couldn¡¯t understand her murmurs, they just continued to change non-


    stop.


    Maria was already a little impatient, she said anxiously:


    ¡°There are too many variables, each of which takes a long time to understand,¡±


    ¡°Such a rapid change, there is just another hexagram in the blink of an eye,¡±


    ¡°I¡­I really can¡¯t see it through¡­¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie quickly took out his mobile phone and turned on the video recording, and said,


    ¡°Miss Lin, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take pictures of all these changes,¡±


    ¡°And if it doesn¡¯t work, you can slowly understand them when you go back.¡±


    Maria shook her head and said: ¡°The hexagram image has undergone repeated drastic changes,¡±


    ¡°And everything is framed in the situation of the shaking hexagram,¡±


    ¡°Which indicates that the main hexagram and the guest hexagram are restrained and trapped in


    each other¡­¡±


    ¡°No matter who released the hexagram, they are all asking us for help¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there is a bit of familiar feeling that I can¡¯t describe¡­¡±


    ¡°Help?¡± Charlie frowned: ¡°You and I have just arrived here, who would suddenly ask us for help?¡±


    Maria murmured: ¡°It¡¯s not a person ¡­ There is no one in the hexagram¡­¡±


    Charlie rubbed his temples: ¡°I am almost confused by you,¡±


    ¡°There is no one, what is it that is asking us for help?¡±


    Maria stared at the ever-changing dark clouds and whispered:


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet¡­it¡¯s not a person,¡±


    ¡°Who it would be, or¡­what it would be¡­just¡­just¡±


    At this point, she suddenly eximed: ¡°Ah! I see!¡±


    Charlie hurriedly asked: ¡°What is it, Miss Lin!?¡±


    Maria burst into tears instantly,


    She pointed to the bare ground under her feet, extremely excited,


    And said extremely nervously: ¡°I know who is asking for help! It¡¯s her! It¡¯s Mother Pucha!¡±

 Chapter 5704

    Chapter 5704


    Charlie was even more puzzled when he heard this answer:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the mother of Pucha fail to ovee the tribtion three hundred years ago?¡±


    ¡°How can she ask us for help now?! And¡­and it is just a tree,¡±


    ¡°Can it attract the dark clouds in the sky to ask us for help?!¡±


    Maria murmured: ¡°Young master¡¯s doubts, I don¡¯t know the reason,¡±


    ¡°But I can feel it, that familiar feeling is the mother of Pucha¡­¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Okay, assuming what you said is correct,¡±


    ¡°It is indeed the mother of Pucha who is asking us for help through the clouds,¡±


    ¡°But what exactly does she need us to do? How can we help her?¡±


    Maria was also a little anxious: ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I can only see that she is asking for help.¡±


    ¡°This ever-changing hexagram gives me the feeling that she is trapped in this shaking hexagram


    and cannot break free,¡±


    ¡°But there is nothing in it. It didn¡¯t tell me what to do to help her out¡­¡±


    At this time, the dark clouds had be thicker and thicker,


    And the huge dark clouds began to condense into a ball and began to sink slowly.


    The air is already full of moist water vapor,


    And the air pressure seems to have begun to drop rapidly,


    Making people¡¯s breathing a bit dull, just like the feeling before the super thunderstorm in summer.


    Maria has no cultivation base, so her breathing feels a little difficult at this time,


    And her expression is bing more and more anxious.


    It is rare for her to lose herposure and keep stomping on the spot.


    If she is about to be devoured by it,


    If she can¡¯t think of a countermeasure, she may never be able to save her¡­


    ¡°What to do¡­ What to do¡­¡±


    Charlie was even more confused, and even Maria couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out the hexagram, so seeing Maria anxious, he could only stand there and worry.


    The dark clouds are still thickening and sinking at this moment, Forming a strong low-pressure area


    above the entire Lake.


    Maria already feels that she is not breathing well.


    She can only take deep breaths while constantly turning her brain to think about the problem.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t understand the hexagrams,


    But he analyzed them rationally, and said, ¡°Miss Lin,¡±


    ¡°If she is really asking us for help, it must be within our capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Where can we help her? Could it be that we need to help her disperse this dark cloud? We can¡¯t do


    it either!¡±


    Maria nodded, and said anxiously: ¡°Master is right¡­¡±


    ¡°If we need to disperse there is really nothing we can do about this dark cloud¡­¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s supernatural powers can attract thunder, but the thunder is only effective on real objects.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°The dark cloud is thepanion product of thunder and lightning.¡±


    ¡°It is more like water and fish.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t be afraid of thunder and lightning¡­ Then what else can we do?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when she said this, and he blurted out:


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Maria hurriedly asked: ¡°What did you find, Master?!¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Miss Lin, did you find that there is only something missing in such a thick dark


    cloud and such a strong low pressure?¡±


    Maria suddenly widened her eyes: ¡°Lack of lightning!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlie nodded heavily: ¡°If it was normal, this kind of heavy dark cloud would have thundered


    and shed long ago,¡±


    ¡°But although this dark cloud is very thick, there is no trace of thunder and lightning.¡±


    ¡°My soul-piercing de was destroyed when Jermo blew himself upst time,¡±


    ¡°And the only magic weapon that can be released from a long distance right now is the re-refined


    Thunderbolt.¡±


    ¡°I should give it a try!¡±


    Maria said happily, ¡°Master¡¯s re-refined Thunder Token,¡±


    ¡°Is it made from the piece of lightning strike wood that I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Maria became more excited and clenched her fists excitedly and said:


    ¡°The lightning strike wood is the broken branch of the mother of Pucha!¡±


    ¡°Maybe, she hasn¡¯t disappeared in the past three hundred years since she failed to ovee the


    catastrophe.¡±


    ¡°Seems she has been waiting for this day!¡±

 Chapter 5705

    Chapter 5705


    Maria¡¯s words inspired Charlie too!


    He also felt that there were many coincidences in this.


    Why is there such a strange dark cloud suddenly overwhelming?


    Why does the dark cloud still show the image of shaking hexagrams?


    Why did the dark cloudsck thunder and lightning?


    Why did it appear in the ce where the mother of Pucha failed to cross the catastrophe?


    In addition, he just prepared the lightning strike wood formed by the failure of the mother of Pucha


    to cross the tribtion and created a brand new thunder order.


    Many puzzling elements are gathered together,


    Maria¡¯s conjecture is the only answer that can answer all doubts!


    Thinking of this, Charlie blurted out without hesitation:


    ¡°In this case, then I will lead to a thunderstorm for the dark clouds in the sky!¡± Maria nodded heavily,


    her eyes were full of expectation, and said:


    ¡°The mother of Pucha and me are also counted.¡±


    ¡°There is a good chance of help!¡±


    Charlie took out the Thunderbolt, held it in the palm of his hand,


    Fixed his eyes on the ck cloud that was getting lower and thicker above his head,


    And instantly stopped his heart that was covering up the aura.


    Immediately afterward, he shouted: ¡°Thunder ising!!¡±


    All of a sudden, the spiritual energy in his body quickly gushed out from the eight extraordinary


    meridians,


    And frantically poured into the Thunderbolt in his hand.


    In just the blink of an eye, the dark thunder order even began to overflow with white light from the


    inside out,


    And most of the aura in Charlie¡¯s body was absorbed by the thunder order.


    He felt that the thunderbolt in his hand became more and more trembling,


    The light became stronger and stronger, and there was even the sound of an electric current inside.


    At this moment, he felt that what he held in his hand was no longer a thunderbolt,


    But spherical lightning mentioned in science fiction for a long time!


    Maria had never seen such a scene before, and her intuition told her that the light in Charlie¡¯s hands


    was getting stronger and stronger,


    If she didn¡¯t make a move in time, she might be in danger of hurting Charlie herself,


    So she subconsciously shouted: ¡°Master, Quickly cast the spell, don¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    Charlie shook his head, and said, ¡°When to cast the spell, it¡¯s not up to me anymore!¡±


    If it was normal, when Charlie thundered, the sky would be covered by dark clouds,


    And the thunder would roar and would soon descend from the clouds.


    But this time, Charlie shouted with a thunder,


    But the Thunderbolt in his hand didn¡¯t immediately generate lightning,


    But kept umting energy, as if it was controlling the strength of the spell itself.


    In other words, it made him feel that the aura he had umted was not enough!


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At this time, the dark clouds in the sky had be unbelievably thick, and it was a bottomless


    darkness!


    Maria was horrified, and asked him blurted out:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Thunderbolt controlled by the young master?¡±


    Charlie raised his right hand with some difficulty, and seeing the light getting stronger,


    He said with difficulty: ¡°You guessed right! This must be The mother of Pucha calling,¡±


    ¡°And the Thunderbolt in my hand was originally a part of her,¡±


    ¡°And now I think it has been controlled by her, and it is no longer up to me!¡±


    Just as he was speaking, the Thunderbolt in Charlie¡¯s hand suddenly lost its light


    And the next moment, an invisible and powerful energy shot out from the Thunderbolt,


    Rushing straight towards the dark cloud!


    Charlie felt as if his body was emptied in an instant, And most of his aura was exhausted by this


    blow.


    And the next moment, the inside of the dense ck cloud in the sky suddenly rolled at an extremely


    high speed,


    And immediately after that, rumbling thunder was heard from inside,


    And the lightning inside was frequent,plex lightning like nt roots, splitting the ck cloud Into


    countless small pieces of different sizes and shapes.


    What¡¯s even more strange is that these roaring sounds seem to be intensifying,


    And the lightning that keeps shining in the cloud seems to be getting thicker and brighter.


    It¡¯s as if Charlie¡¯s lightning strike just kicked off a performance.


    Right now, the thunder and lightning in the clouds are constantly pushing the performance to a


    climax.


    Then, the ck cloud began to slowly move from above theke to where Charlie and Maria were.


    Seeing that the lightning and thunder were getting closer,

 Chapter 5706

    Chapter 5706


    Charlie quickly took Maria¡¯s hand and led her to run backwards several hundred meters.


    When the two stood in time, the center of the thunderbolt and the ck cloud had already hung


    above the bare yellownd.


    At this moment, a thunderbolt with the thickness of a bowl descended from the ck cloud and


    struck the yellow ground directly.


    In an instant, the sky suddenly brightened like daylight,


    And the thunderp sounded as loud as tons of explosives detonated in the ears,


    It was deafening.


    And as this bolt of lightning fell, the ck clouds that had umted for a long time suddenly


    poured down rain,


    And the rainwater formed a line from the sky to the ground.


    Charlie and Maria had nowhere to hide, and werepletely drenched by the rain from top to


    bottom in an instant.


    Maria didn¡¯t care about the fact that she was already drenched,


    And ran towards the piece of yellownd where Pucha mother failed to cross the tribtion.


    Charlie was caught off guard by her action, and shouted: ¡°It is dangerous, don¡¯t go there!¡±


    After saying that, he wanted to chase Maria back.


    But Maria didn¡¯t flinch at all, while running recklessly, she said to Charlie:


    ¡°Master, I feel her!¡±


    Charlie subconsciously asked: ¡°What did you feel? The mother of Pucha?¡± ¡°Yes! ¡°Maria¡¯s voice was


    trembling, and she said repeatedly:


    ¡°It¡¯s her! It must be her! She came back to life!¡±


    Charlie was puzzled in his heart. Can ite back to life?


    However, right now the ck cloud has stopped lightning and thunder,


    And all that remains is torrential rain,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    And there is no breath of thunder and lightning in the ck cloud, presumably they have already


    withdrawn.


    Seeing that there was no risk of lightning strikes,


    Charlie did not pull Maria back but followed her to the yellownd.


    At this time, the yellownd was already muddy from the impact of the rain.


    Maria kept wiping the rainwater from her eyes and face with both hands,


    And at the same time looked around carefully, as if she were looking for something.


    Charlie also looked around, but the yellownd was muddy except for the rain, and there was no


    sign of anything else at all.


    So he asked Maria: ¡°Miss Lin, where did you feel the mother of Pucha?¡±


    Maria stared at the ground and said loudly, ¡°This is it!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Maria pointed to the center of the yellow earth,


    Feeling extremely excited shouted: ¡°Master, look!¡±


    Charlie looked in the direction of her finger,


    And suddenly saw a scene that he had never seen in his life.


    In the yellownd washed by the torrential rain,


    A piece of tender green sprouts stubbornly emerged from the muddy soil against the torrential rain.


    Moreover, the speed at which this sprout grows seems to be watching a timpse photography that


    condenses a video of more than ten days.


    After this sprout emerged from the soil, it grew rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In the blink of an eye, It grew from a height of one or two centimeters to seven or eight centimeters,


    And the originally curled shoot, which was not the size of a fingernail, quickly grew to the size of a


    thumb.


    Immediately afterward, a new sprout the size of a needle tip emerged from the tail of the sprout,


    And the sprout also grew and grew in size at an extremely fast speed.


    Charlie stared dumbfounded, while Maria at the side was ecstatic,


    And even knelt on the ground subconsciously, using her body to block the rainwater for the bud.


    And the bud quickly grew into a seedling. In just a few minutes,


    It grew from a height of a few centimeters to a height of about 20 centimeters.


    The previous two leaves also gradually increased to more than ten leaves, And three were even


    pulled out with new branches.


    At this moment, the torrential rain stopped abruptly,


    And the ck clouds in the sky continued to rapidly copse toward the center,


    And disappeared in less than half a minute.


    The bright moon and the sky full of stars reappeared above the Lake.


    What¡¯s even more strange is that the loessnd had already turned into a piece of mud during the


    torrential rain just now,


    But at this moment, all the rainwater seemed to disappear out of thin air.


    And the water on Charlie and Maria¡¯s bodies disappeared without a trace.


    The clothes on the two of them were extremely dry, and there was no trace of being wet by the rain


    at all.


    Everything was back to how Charlie and Maria were when they first arrived here.


    The only difference is that in the center of the bare yellownd,


    A very delicate seedling with a faint tea fragrance has emerged¡­!

 Chapter 5707

    Chapter 5707


    At this time, Maria was concentrating all her thoughts on the seedlings in front of her.


    Looking at the seedling, her face was full of excitement.


    And Charlie, who was standing by the side, looked at the emerald green seedling, and he was


    nothing but dazed.


    He felt that his brain circuit was not enough.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why all traces of rain disappeared after a heavy rain.


    The nine-yearpulsory education he had received left him with only four words in his mind at the


    moment: this is fcuking unscientific.


    He looked at his whole body, stretched out his hands from the top of his head to his chest,


    Then from his chest to his back, and then from his back to his ankles.


    He couldn¡¯t help taking off his shoes and reached into them for a long time.


    However, the ces touched by the fingers are very dry, and there is no trace of being drenched in


    rain at all.


    The same goes for Maria.


    Charlie clearly remembered that just now Maria¡¯s hair was wet from the heavy rain and stuck to her


    cheeks, she was somewhat embarrassed.


    The trendy T-shirt on her body, because of the water, clearly showed traces of innerwear.


    But now, not to mention watermarks on her oversized t-shirt, not even a wrinkle can be seen.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fcuking weird!¡± Charlie muttered to himself.


    Immediately afterward, he asked Maria again: ¡°Miss Lin,¡±


    ¡°Did it really rain just now? This shouldn¡¯t be my hallucination alone, right?¡±


    Maria nodded lightly, and said softly: ¡°Young master, there was indeed a heavy rain just now.¡±


    ¡°I have lived for so many years, and I have never seen such a heavy rain.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie also nodded slightly, and then Staring at her closely, he asked,


    ¡°But where is the rain? Where did it go?¡±


    Maria shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Charlie put his hands on his hips, and said inexplicably,


    ¡°This is really unscientific. People say that geese leave traces.¡±


    ¡°Such a heavy rain, how can it be gone? The soil is not even wet, what a dream¡­¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°Young master cultivates the Tao, and in front of you is a strange woman


    who has lived for nearly four hundred years. Why are you still obsessed with science?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°I think Tao can also be exined by science,¡±


    ¡°But the current level of technology has not yet grasped the principle,¡±


    ¡°And aura is nothing more than a higher-level energy, just like it is atomic energy.¡±


    ¡°When people have not mastered it, they feel incredible.¡±


    ¡°Presumably at that time, no one would believe that the energy released by one kilogram of nuclear


    fuel would be equal to thousands of tons,¡±


    ¡°That is, millions of kilograms of coal. Reiki It may be an invisible energy simr to nuclear fuel.¡±


    Maria smiled, and said seriously: ¡°What you said makes sense, maybe aura is just like what you


    said,¡±


    ¡°It is another kind of energy that has not been mastered by most people,¡±


    ¡°Nor has it been epted by most people to research out the principle for a higher level of energy.¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°Even spiritual energy must follow thew of energy conservation?¡±


    ¡°It rained so much just now, the rain stopped, and the water is still there. This is energy


    conservation.¡±


    ¡°But where did the water go now?¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie continued: ¡°Also, I used up most of the spiritual energy in my body with a


    lightning strike, so where did my spiritual energy go?¡± Maria pointed at the seedling in front of her,


    and smiled as she said,


    ¡°Master your aura is here! If it weren¡¯t for the thunder from you, how could the mother of Pucha be


    reborn?¡±


    Charlie was stunned, and asked her: ¡°Wasn¡¯t the mother of Pucha turned into coke more than three


    hundred years ago?¡±


    Maria nodded, and said seriously: ¡°Indeed, I saw her being smashed into coke by the lightning.¡±


    Charlie pointed to the seedling, and asked: ¡°How can this be exined?¡±


    Maria said very seriously: ¡°Master, although the mother of pucha is just a tree,¡±


    ¡°She is also a tree that survives the catastrophe. Not a human being, but think about it differently,¡±


    ¡°If a person can live to ovee the catastrophe, how terrifying is his strength?¡±


    ¡°Simrly, among the trillions of trees in this world, the mother of pucha is probably the one of the


    best,¡±


    ¡°And her ability is probably far beyond our imagination.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°You mean, how can she save herself after the failure of crossing the


    catastrophe?¡±


    Maria nodded and asked Charlie: ¡°Master, have you ever heard of Sanxian?¡±


    Charlie shook his head subconsciously: ¡°I have never heard of it.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°In the past legends about cultivating Taoism, there is such a saying that if you can


    sessfully survive the catastrophe, you will be a fairy.¡±


    ¡°To be an immortal, if you fail to cross the tribtion, you will be wiped out,¡±


    ¡°But in addition, there is actually another possibility, that is, when you fail to cross the tribtion, you


    will be disbanded and be a loose immortal.¡± ¡°In this way, you can reshape the golden body and


    regain Cultivation,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there will be no chance to ascend through the catastrophe in this


    life.¡±

 Chapter 5708

    Chapter 5708


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°So powerful? Does that mean that as long as the cultivation level can be


    raised to the level of transcending the catastrophe,¡±


    ¡°It is equivalent to a guarantee to be a fairy, and lose the soldiers and be a loose fairy?¡±


    Maria covered her mouth with a smile, and said, ¡°What are you thinking, young master? Let¡¯s not


    talk about whether the legend of Sanxian is true or not,¡±


    ¡°Even if it is true, it is also noted in the legend. There are very few people who solve the war, and it


    is hard to find one out of a hundred.¡±


    ¡°The sess rate is even lower than the sess of crossing the catastrophe.¡±


    ¡°Out of a hundred people, ny-nine are smashed to pieces by the lightning, and only one is lucky


    enough to survive.¡±


    As she said that, Maria said again: ¡°Let¡¯s say the university entrance exam as an example, then I


    willpare all the monks who have passed the cmity to the fresh graduates.¡±


    ¡°Those who be immortals are basically equivalent to being admitted to


    Tsinghua University and Yanda University.¡±


    ¡°Or Harvard and Cambridge, as long as candidates who are not admitted to these top universities


    will be eliminated in principle,¡±


    ¡°They will be directly expelled from the high school campus and assigned to the society, and they


    will not have the opportunity to step into the campus in this life


    ¡°The unlucky guy who is only 0.1 point away from the admission scores of these top universities,


    after he became a Sanxian, although he lost the opportunity to go to university in this life,¡±


    ¡°He has one advantage, that is, he is allowed to continue his studies;¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that he has to start from the first grade and study until the third year of high school;¡±


    ¡°But after the third year of high school, he has to stay in the third year of high school for the rest of


    his life, and he will be a third-year student all his life.¡±


    ¡°If a person fails the college entrance examination at the age of 18, then starts to study again in the


    third year of high school, and then repeats the grade in the third year of high school until he is 100


    years old,¡±


    ¡°The ssmates around him will always be a group of 18-year-old young people,¡±


    ¡°They will either enter the university and leave, or be sent directly to the society,¡±


    ¡°Never to see him again, only him, who will stay here forever, Sanxian almost feels like this.¡±


    Charlie was slightly startled, gave Maria a thumbs up, and sighed:


    ¡°Miss Lin is really talented and intelligent, with your exnation, I basically can understand what


    Sanxian is.¡±


    After speaking, Charlie looked at the seedling again and asked her:


    ¡°Miss Lin, are you sure this is the mother of Pucha?¡±


    Maria nodded heavily: ¡°Sure! Her aura is exactly the same as that of the mother of Pucha.¡±


    ¡°In addition to the many coincidences just now, I can conclude that this is


    100% the mother of Pucha.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and murmured: ¡°If Really, does that mean that the mother of pucha has


    be a loose fairy in the tree?¡±


    Maria said without thinking: ¡°It¡¯s almost the same meaning, but the loose fairy is just some rumors I


    heard before,¡±


    ¡°And I haven¡¯t had a chance to prove it. So all this is just the inference of mine.¡±


    Charlie nodded, squatted down beside her, looked at the seedling, and murmured fascinatedly:


    ¡°This seedling looks ordinary, nothing special, it¡¯s just that the tea smell is stronger,¡±


    ¡°But the slightest bit of aura is not there I can¡¯t feel it.¡±


    Maria saw that he was suspicious, and said very firmly:


    ¡°Young master, everything I said is true, and I believe that she must be the mother of Pucha!¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Charlie smacked his lips while standing still. Nodding, he murmured:


    ¡°There is such a miraculous thing, it¡¯s unbelievable and unheard of.¡±


    Then, he asked Maria curiously: ¡°It grew so fast just now, why isn¡¯t it growing now?¡±


    Maria Also with a dazed look on her face: ¡°Master, this I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Charlie rested his chin with one hand, looked at the seedling, and sighed:


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting, it¡¯s really interesting.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he smelled the refreshing scent of tea, subconsciously, he stretched out his


    hand and grabbed a young leaf from the seedling,


    And while putting it in his mouth, she muttered: ¡°Let me taste it, what would such an awesome tea


    tree taste like!¡±


    Seeing him tearing off a young leaf, Maria immediately felt distressed.


    Shouting: ¡°Master, you must not do it, ah!¡±


    Before Maria could finish her ¡°ah¡±,


    Charlie quickly reached out and grabbed a piece, handed it to her mouth, and said seriously:


    ¡°It¡¯s better to have fun alone than to have fun with others.¡±


    ¡°You should try it too, you have drank so many tea cakes from her, you must be the most familiar


    with her taste, try it and see if it is the same taste.¡±


    Maria was about to cry, and said with red eyes: ¡°Young Master, she waited for more than three


    hundred years and just broke the ground today.¡±


    ¡°There are only a dozen young leaves in total, and the young master picked two of them off. It¡¯s so


    pitiful¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Charlie said seriously: ¡°Look at her vitality is so strong,¡±


    ¡°The leaves that are pulled out will definitely grow back soon, you and I will treat it as a pruning for


    her,¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t people say, the tree will not be straight if it is not pruned?¡±


    Maria was wronged iparably when she said: ¡°Young master, she has just sprouted, why can¡¯t


    she just cultivate at this time¡­¡±


    Seeing that her eyes were flushed, Charlie reluctantly handed the two leaves to her, and said,


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve pulled them all, and I can¡¯t put them back for her.¡±


    ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll only pull these two leaves, and I won¡¯t pull any more leaves.¡±


    ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    Maria sighed resentfully, and muttered angrily,


    ¡°Young master, taste it yourself, I can¡¯t bear it¡­¡±

 Chapter 5709

    Chapter 5709


    ¡°How can I? You are the only one who understands the mother of Pucha,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to judge by me, you have to taste it to be sure!¡±


    He said, handing one piece to


    Maria¡¯s mouth and the other side putting a leaf in his own mouth, he said,


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s taste it together.¡±


    Seeing his insistence, Maria knew that she couldn¡¯t hold him back,


    So she gave him a faint look, and said, ¡°Okay¡­ just let me taste it.¡± After finishing speaking, she


    opened her red lips lightly, And gently bit the delicate green leaf.


    Charlie saw that she had eaten it, so he put his piece in his mouth and chewed it with confidence.


    He originally thought that this thing smelled very fragrant of tea,


    And the taste should be very good, but he never dreamed that after the green leaf was in his mouth


    and chewed by him,


    It would release a small burst of rich and pure aura!


    With one sip, the aura instantly lifted his spirits.


    Although the content of the aura is not much, it is extremely pure.


    Moreover, this is fresh tea without any refinement.


    This kind of nt itself has an aura, and Charlie has never seen it before.


    Maria also tasted the strangeness of this piece of tea at this time,


    The tea leaf was chewed and she felt neither astringent nor bitter,


    With a slight sweet taste, what was even more strange was that this tea had a kind of taste that


    makes people feelfortable and refreshed.


    She has tasted countless teas in her life and knows a lot about the tea produced by the mother of


    pucha,


    But she has never tasted such a miraculous tea.


    She asked Charlie with a look of surprise: ¡°Young master,¡±


    ¡°Why does this tea have such obvious effects? It seems that after tasting a piece,¡±


    ¡°All the fatigue disappeared in an instant!¡±


    ¡°I remember that the tea that is the mother of pucha did not have this effect¡­ ¡­¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°That¡¯s because the leaf contains spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°There is spiritual energy?!¡± Maria eximed, ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°I have heard from my father before that everything in the world can be used to refine spiritual


    energy.¡±


    ¡°There are many kinds of medicinal materials for elixir, and these medicinal materials need to be


    mixed with other medicinal materials,¡± ¡°And they must be refined by a special person to have an


    aura,¡±


    ¡°This leaf has just grown, how can there be aura?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Perhaps this is caused by the experience of the mother of Pucha¡¯s failure to cross the


    catastrophe and being reborn after encountering thunder.¡±


    ¡°Just like the Sanxian we talked about just now,¡±


    ¡°Maybe the mother of Pucha has really be a Sanxian in the field of nts now.¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°Except for the mother of pucha, I have never encountered a nt that has aura


    in itself.¡±


    Maria said excitedly: ¡°Then I feel that she must not be a Sanxian who left.¡±


    ¡°Because she originally had no aura, but now she has an aura just after sprouting,¡±


    ¡°And for a Sanxian it is said that there is a chance to rebuild,¡±


    ¡°Which means that her room for improvement is limited,¡±


    ¡°And her strength will not bring about a qualitative change.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Then what¡¯s her situation now?¡±


    Maria shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel that she is more like a rebirth from Nirvana,¡±


    ¡°Which has caused a qualitative change! I think when she passed the catastrophe three hundred


    years ago,¡±


    ¡°She was given a chance and saved, and she waited for three hundred years,¡±


    ¡°And finally waited for you toe here, after the storm and lightning just now,¡±


    ¡°She can be regarded as a fortunate beingparable to a weathered dragon!¡± Maria frowned and


    said: ¡°It¡¯s just that I really want to know more and it doesn¡¯t make sense,¡±


    ¡°How did she bypass the way of heaven and left a glimmer of life for herself under the thunder of


    heaven.¡±


    Charlie was not interested in how the mother of Pucha left this glimmer of life back then,


    But just looking at this Seedling couldn¡¯t help sighing:


    ¡°If you take this back and raise it properly when she grows into a big tree several meters high,¡±


    ¡°You will be a peerless expert just picking leaves and eating every day?¡±


    Maria asked in surprise: ¡°Young master will take her away?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Charlie said firmly: ¡°If we leave her here, not to mention that I don¡¯t want to part with it,¡±


    ¡°If she falls into the wrong hands, or is shoveled by someone who doesn¡¯t understand, wouldn¡¯t it be


    a waste?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Maria couldn¡¯t bear it, and said: ¡°But¡­she has grown here for tens of thousands of years¡­


    this is her root¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°No, no, she didn¡¯t know what to dost time.¡± She has lived here for ten


    thousand years and failed to ovee the tribtion,¡±


    ¡°Which means that this ce is not suitable for her.¡±


    ¡°A person cannot fall twice in one ce, and the tree is the same,¡±


    ¡°So she has to change to another ce and we should take good care.¡±


    Maria asked: ¡°Young master, where do you think it is appropriate to change her?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I think the small courtyard on the top floor of Zijin Vi is quite good,¡±


    ¡°We dig her back, and you can nt her by the side of your hot spring pool. Okay?¡±


    ¡°You know how to nt Pu¡¯er tea trees, so I¡¯m sure you can take care of her.¡±


    Maria subconsciously said, ¡°Pu¡¯er tea trees can only grow in the climate of southern Yunnan,¡±


    ¡°Where the altitude, climate, sunlight, temperature, and humidity are most suitable for Pu¡¯er tea


    trees.¡±


    ¡°Aurous Hill is too cold in winter, and Puer tea trees can¡¯t hold on!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Puer tea can¡¯t adapt to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°But she is not an ordinary Puer tea, she is the mother of Pucha, and she has survived the


    catastrophe,¡±


    ¡°And now With aura, her adaptability must be very strong.¡±


    ¡°Your other courtyard is very good, and no one disturbs it at ordinary times.¡±


    ¡°As long as the tree does not grow too high, no one will see it.¡±


    ¡°If it really grows taller after a few years, Let¡¯s just change her ce.¡±


    Then, Charlie said again: ¡°In case she really doesn¡¯t adapt to the climate of Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°We can build her a greenhouse and simte the climate of southern Yunnan?¡± Maria said quietly:


    ¡°Master, you want to raise her so that you can pick her leaves every day, right?¡±


    Charlie said frankly, ¡°Of course, nting tea trees means picking her leaves.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to nt an apple tree just to make her bear a few apples?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, what do you do to raise her? It is said that this thing can grow to more than ten meters


    high, so I can¡¯t keep it as a green nt just to see it?¡±


    What Charlie said was straightforward, and Maria couldn¡¯t find any reason to refute it.


    After thinking for a moment, she said seriously:


    ¡°If the young master wants to take her back, I only have one request.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the young master can agree?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°You just have to say it.¡±


    ¡°That is, the young master can no longer pick her leaves at will,¡±


    ¡°At least until she grows bigger and the leaves are denser, what do you think?¡± Charlie nodded


    readily and said: ¡°No problem, to be honest, the aura in her leaves is really very strong.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Very pure, but the content is too small, I really want to have an effectparable to that of pills,¡±


    ¡°So I have to use her a lot, let¡¯s raise her!¡±


    Maria breathed a sigh of relief and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay to dig her out. It¡¯s not impossible,¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hurt the roots when you dig, and you can bring more soil when you remove it,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem, but I¡¯m afraid that if the dy on the road is too long,¡± ¡°It will affect her state,


    even if she is the mother of pucha. And now it¡¯s just grown out, it¡¯s too delicate.¡±

 Chapter 5710

    Chapter 5710


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Well, you and I will stay here, and I will arrange a ne to wait at the


    airport in Banna.¡±


    ¡°When the ne arrives, we will dig her out, and then go directly to the airport to fly back to Aurous


    Hill!¡±


    Maria asked: ¡°What about Victoira? She should have reached the Hundred


    Mountains by now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t provoke her, let her go,¡±


    ¡°After she¡¯s gone, we¡¯ll find a way to review her route and see if we can find out the exact location in


    the Mountains.¡±


    Charlie suddenly said that he wanted to leave, and she didn¡¯t have any regrets in her heart.


    What¡¯s more, this time she came to South Yunnan,


    She actually had an unexpected harvest. Before that, she managed to get to the limit under


    Victoira¡¯s nose,


    And now she identally got the young nt of the mother of pucha, which has been reborn.


    However, Charlie said that he would bring the mother of pucha back to Aurous Hill, which made her


    very nervous.


    Originally, she thought that the young nt that was reborn from the mother of pucha should


    continue to grow here.


    But Charlie¡¯s words moved her again. In any field, she followed the path of failure invariably, and the


    result was only failure.


    The mother of Pucha¡¯s past life was like a protracted physical experiment. It¡¯s like a scientist who


    struggles all his life to find a room-temperature superconductor.


    Seeing that all the data are infinitely close, but they just can¡¯t break through thestyer.


    If it takes another lifetime to do the wrong research again, the result will definitely not change in any


    way.


    Perhaps tens of thousands of yearster, the mother of pucha will have to endure the lightning


    strike of the reincarnation of the heavens here again, and then fail to cross the catastrophe again.


    However, by that time, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be another Charlie to help her rebirth from Nirvana.


    Thinking of this, Maria epted Charlie¡¯s decision to take this young nt back to Aurous Hill.


    She has lived with the mother of Pu-erh tea for many years, not only has a very good understanding


    of it,


    But also has far-reaching experience in the cultivation of Pu-erh tea.


    But even so, she was still worried that transnting the newly grown seedling rashly would bring


    the seedling a near-death risk.


    Charlie saw that she had been hesitating as if she didn¡¯t know where to start, So heforted her


    and said, ¡°Miss Lin, don¡¯t worry, she has already conceived spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°And she will definitely not die so easily.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take her back and cultivate her well.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can use her tea leaves to make tea next year.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly, and asked him, ¡°My lord, when will the ne arrive?¡± Charlie said, ¡°Wait a


    minute, I¡¯ll make a call to arrange it.¡± After finishing speaking, he immediately called Issac.


    Since the two of them came to southern Yunnan, they asked Issac to use the business jet rented by


    thepany, So it was not so convenient to arrange.


    Because Charlie didn¡¯t set a return date before departure, and Issac didn¡¯t dare to pay for the ne


    to wait at Lijiang Airport,


    So he just booked a one-way trip. The ne returned to the eastern region on the day it arrived in


    Lijiang.


    Now If you want to dispatch a ne, you can only temporarily negotiate with the business jet


    company.


    Thepany that operates the business jet is urgently dispatching a Gulfstream business jet that is


    currently parked in the provincial capital Chuncheng.


    This business jet will not arrive at Banna Airport until 8:30 a.m. at the earliest.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Issac called Charlie back, and after exining the situation, he said very apologetically,


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think carefully. If you are in a hurry,¡±


    ¡°I can immediately coordinate a Wade family¡¯s ne to go there, within two hours at the fastest. It


    will arrive.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s not your problem, I didn¡¯t expect to go back in such a hurry.¡± Then, Charlie said:


    ¡°But don¡¯t be in a hurry, coordinate the business jet of the third party toe over,¡±


    ¡°I will go to the airport at 8:00 tomorrow morning.¡±


    Seeing that Charlie had already made a decision, Issac quickly said:


    ¡°Master, if this is the case, then I will confirm the itinerary with the business jetpany now,¡±


    ¡°Do you think there is anything else you need me to do now?¡±


    ¡°No more.¡± Charlie said: ¡°After you make arrangements for me,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m going back to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Because I may just stay in for a day or two when I go back,¡±


    ¡°And wille out again soon. This time I won¡¯t see anyone when Ie back.¡± Issac didn¡¯t ask


    why, and said without hesitation: ¡°Okay young master, I understand!¡±


    Originally, Charlie didn¡¯t intend to return to Aurous Hill in such a hurry.


    He originally thought that he would let Victoria go to Hundred Mountains (Shiwan Dashan) first,


    And he would stay with Maria in southern Yunnan for two more days.


    After all, she lived here since she was a child, but she hasn¡¯te back for more than three


    hundred years.


    This kind of homesickness, other people can¡¯t understand or experience it at all. After Victoria has


    almost left from Hundred Mountains, he and Maria will return to Aurous Hill.


    After arriving in Aurous Hill, he will ask Ethan for help.


    Using his connections and background, he will get all the surveince videos of Victoria after she


    arrives in China.


    They can rey her approximate route.


    And when the route is resumed, he will immediately go to Shiwan Dashan and retrace Victoira¡¯s


    route to see if he can gain anything.


    But now, the mother of pucha suddenly appeared,


    And Charlie didn¡¯t dare to let her grow up here,


    So he could only poach her first and take her back to Aurous Hill so that Maria could settle it


    properly in her top-floor courtyard.


    It just so happened that he could also take this opportunity to review the current surveince data to


    see if he could figure out Victoria¡¯s route.


    After Maria settled down with the mother of pucha and he has sorted out Victoria¡¯s route,


    He will go directly from Aurous Hill to Shiwanda Mountain. The intelligent Maria listened to the call


    between Charlie and Issac, And already guessed Charlie¡¯s next ns and arrangements.


    So, she asked Charlie: ¡°Young Master, when I go to the Shiwan Dashan, can you take me with


    you?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Even now, most of the Shiwan Dashan are uninhabited.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is safe for you.¡±


    Maria pursed her lips, and said in a low voice: ¡°My lord, you think that I will hold you back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Charlieforted:


    ¡°I just think that you, a girl, are really not suitable to go to such a dangerous and primitive ce.¡±


    Maria said seriously: ¡°If I am with the young master,¡±


    ¡°As long as there is no direct conflict with Victoira,¡±


    ¡°The young master will definitely protect the safety of mine.¡±


    Then, Maria said: ¡°To be honest, my father once told me that. However, the master¡¯s closed-door


    retreat hasplicated formations and many traps.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know the essentials, it will be difficult to find the cave where the old man retreated in a


    lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Although the young master is very talented, things like formations are everchanging.¡±


    ¡°I may also be able to help the young master if I am there.¡± Charlie naturally understood this truth.


    Taking Maria with him is equivalent to bringing a super think tank.


    She is not only smart but also well-informed.


    He may not be able to see through the mysteries of many things, but Maria may be able to see


    through them at a nce.


    However, Maria has no strength to restrain a chicken, and she is a weak woman whose biological


    age has always remained at the age of seventeen.


    The depths of the Shiwan Dashan areparable to primeval forests.


    He is afraid that she will have to suffer a lot when following along with him.


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s hesitation, Maria said very frankly: ¡°Master,¡±


    ¡°I said before that Jermo once mentioned that your parents may have found the secret of longevity.¡±


    ¡°I feel that my father once practiced with the master in the Shiwan Dashan.¡±


    ¡°Your parents once explored the mysteries left by the master in Shiwan Dashan,¡± ¡°So I, like you,


    have a fate with the Shiwan Dashan. I want to take this opportunity to take my father¡¯s spiritual


    tablet and go back to Shiwan Dashan,¡± ¡°If I can find the ce where he practiced with Master back


    then, it will be considered a fulfillment of his wish.¡±

 Chapter 5711

    Chapter 5711


    Maria¡¯s request gave Charlie no reason to refuse.


    The Shiwan Dashan are certainly difficult and dangerous for a weak woman like Maria,


    But as long as he was there, the hardships and dangers would be nothing.


    Thinking of this, Charlie agreed and said:


    ¡°In that case, then we will go together.¡±


    Maria nodded happily and said excitedly: ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    ¡°I will try not to cause trouble to the Master!¡±


    Charlie slightly said With a smile, he sat down on the ground next to the


    Mother of Pu Tea and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a while. We will dig up this young nt and go to the airport at dawn.¡±


    Maria nodded and hugged her knees on the other side of the Mother Pucha.


    She sat down on his side, looked at the sparkling and extremely quiet Tianchi water surface,


    And asked softly: ¡°Master, do you think the heavy rain just now was an illusion or reality?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while: ¡°It should be an illusion, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Maria pondered for a moment and said:


    ¡°I feel that it seems to be between reality and illusion.¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the two be a choice?¡±


    Maria shook her head and said: ¡°It always feels like half true and half false, true and false, false and


    true.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Tomorrow morning you can ask the nearby vigers,¡±


    ¡°If they heard thunder and rainst night.¡±


    ¡°The noise just now was so loud.¡±


    ¡°If it is real, then it is impossible for the vigers to not feel it.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly and murmured: ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be that simple¡­¡± After that, she looked at


    Charlie and said with a smile:


    ¡°I have thought about the problem. It¡¯splicated.¡±


    Charlie nodded without thinking much, looked at the camping equipment he brought when he got


    out of the car, and asked her:


    ¡°Miss Lin has been running around for so long and hasn¡¯t even had time to rest.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to set up the tent and you go to sleep first? For a while?¡±


    Maria asked Charlie, ¡°Master, are you tired?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°I won¡¯t be tired even if I don¡¯t sleep for a month.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I have to keep an eye on the mother of Pucha.¡±


    ¡°If someone digs this up, I¡¯m afraid I will regret it to death.¡±


    Maria said shyly: ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired at all.¡±


    ¡°I just ate that leaf. I feel refreshed and rxed. I¡¯m not tired at all.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Charlie nodded. Although Maria didn¡¯t master spiritual energy,


    She still had spiritual energy. This extremely pure energy has an effect on anyone.


    Judging from the aura contained in the leaf of the mother of Pucha tea just now,


    Its efficacy is almost equivalent to a quarter of a Heart-Saving pill.


    It is not a big problem for ordinary people to live for a year or a half after taking one piece,


    And their health condition will also be significantly improved,


    And no matter what kind of disease they are suffering from, they can see great improvement.


    The Evergreen Pill that Maria took is the ceiling of her current lifespan.


    She will not even get sick before she is five hundred years old.


    Therefore, in this case, the leaves of the Mother of Pucha cannot extend her lifespan,


    Nor can it eliminate her ailments.


    But it made her body feel like it was on infinite clockwork, and she did not feel tired at all.


    Since neither of them was sleepy at all, Charlie stopped assembling the tent.


    He and Maria sat on the edge of Tianchi, immersed in looking at the stars in the sky and chatting


    about their respective past events.


    Charlie enjoyed chatting with Maria very much.


    Since his parents passed away, he had reservations about everyone.


    He hid his identity and strength from his wife,


    But also kept it secret from those who followed him and several others.


    As a confidante, although Charlie gradually disclosed his identity and strength to them,


    He never told anyone about his adventure in obtaining the ¡°Nine Mysterious Scriptures¡±.


    Only Maria knew all of Charlie¡¯s secrets.


    The same goes for Maria.


    Over the past three hundred years, she has adopted countless orphans,


    But she has only confessed the secret of her immortality to the few people she trusts most.


    Except for the children she raised,


    She has not told any outsiders her secret. Charlie is the first.


    Therefore, deep down in their hearts, both of them regard each other as their true confidant and the


    only confidant.


    Since Banna is located in the southwest,


    The actual daybreak time is an hourter than in the eastern region,


    So the two of them chatted until nearly seven o¡¯clock when the sky finally gradually lightened up.

 Chapter 5712

    Chapter 5712


    At this time, Charlie¡¯s life experience of just over twenty years has been almost covered,


    While Maria has just talked about the beginning of the 20th century.


    Seeing that the sky was already bright, Maria said to Charlie:


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s almost time for us to leave, right?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t borated yet on how you were ambushed by Victoria on


    Hong Kong Ind and escaped death.


    ¡°My experience.¡± Maria smiled and said,


    ¡°Young master, you want to hear it. I will tell you in detail after I return home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie stretched out and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go to the airport.¡±


    After that, he pointed to the mother of Pu¡¯er tea and said:


    ¡°Miss Lin, you have experience in growing tea trees. Come and dig out the mother of Pu¡¯er tea.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Maria nodded and was about to dig out the mother of Pu¡¯er tea with her bare hands.


    But as soon as she stretched out her hand, she suddenly stopped and eximed:


    ¡°Master, look! The leaves pickedst night have grown out!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Charlie looked at it intently


    while wondering.


    And sure enough, he found that the two ces he had pulled out yesterday had now grown two


    extremely fresh young leaves that were even covered with dew.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but marvel:


    ¡°This speed is so fast, I didn¡¯t notice that she actually grew the leaves quietly!¡± Maria was also very


    surprised and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s not unusual for the leaves to grow again after being picked,¡±


    ¡°But it grew out so quickly. It¡¯s really rare to see it grow.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the vitality of this mother of Pu tea is really tenacious.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°With her repair speed, even if we pull off all her leaves,¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. She will definitely be able to recover as before.¡±


    Maria said quietly: ¡°Young master,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her leaves for the time being, because you have to let her grow longer.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Lin, I won¡¯t catch all the benefits.¡±


    Maria stretched out her hands, carefully peeled away the loess around the mother of Pucha,


    And wrapped her roots as big as volleyballs together. All the soil was dug out together.


    After digging it out, she immediately used the mineral water she brought to wet the lump of soil


    intertwined with roots,


    And then said to Charlie, ¡°Master, let¡¯s hurry up and leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie agreed. When he came down,


    This time he did not take the previous camping equipment.


    Together with Maria, he took the Mother of Pu Tea back to the parking ce.


    After getting in the car, Maria wrapped the rhizome of the Mother of Pu Tea in a stic bag and


    carefully ced it at her feet.


    Then she said to Charlie, ¡°Young master, it¡¯s ready.¡±


    Charlie was about to start the car when he suddenly saw a man in his sixties.


    The old man walked out of the vige carrying his head.


    Seeing an off-road vehicle parked at the end of the vige, The old man was a little confused and


    kept staring at the car.


    Charlie lowered the car window and asked him:


    ¡°Uncle, we are staff of the meteorological department.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear the sound of thunder and rainst night?¡±


    ¡°What thunder and rain?¡± The old man said dissatisfied:


    ¡°Your meteorological department doesn¡¯t know whether it¡¯s raining or not?¡±


    ¡°Why do you stille to ask me?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s right, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday we fired rain cannons, and some people did hear thunder at that time,¡±


    ¡°So this morning Juste over and ask about the rainst night.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear it?¡±


    The old man waved his hand: ¡°No.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°You were asleep. Is it because you didn¡¯t hear it?¡±


    The old man said angrily: ¡± I wake up seven or eight times a night.¡±


    ¡°Even the neighbor next door can wake me up by fa.rting. Can I still not hear the thunder?¡±


    After that, the old man added: ¡°I just hope it will rain soon.¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t rained for a month, and the water level in Tianchi has dropped a lot!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said quickly: ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and report it to the director.¡±


    ¡°And see if we can seize the time to arrange another round of artificial rainfall.¡±


    The old man ignored him and walked away.


    Charlie closed the car window and said to Maria beside him:


    ¡°It seems like it was indeed an illusion.¡±


    ¡°Maybe that hallucination was only valid for you and me.¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    Maria nodded, but her brows kept frowning slightly and never rxed.

 Chapter 5713

    Chapter 5713


    Charlie and Maria¡¯s return journey went smoothly.


    The ne took off on time at 8:30 and arrived in Aurous Hill at 11 a.m. sharp.


    At noon, the two hurried back to Maria¡¯s Vi.


    Along the way, Maria held the young nt and did not dare to rx for a moment.


    After returning to Zijin Vi, Maria asked everyone in the vi to avoid temporarily, And went to the


    top courtyard with Charlie, and immediately started to rent the young nt.


    And she looked in the yard and found that if other trees in the yard were not cut down,


    Then the open space next to the hot spring pool would be the most suitable.


    She pointed to the open space and said to Charlie:


    ¡°ording to the normal growth speed of tea trees, the space here is probably enough for a tea


    tree to grow for ten or eight years,¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know how fast the mother of Pucha grows.¡±


    ¡°If it grows to a certain scale, the soil space here is not enough, we have to change the ce.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just put it here for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Set it here first, and maybe change it to another ce in the future.¡±


    ¡°After you take over Zhicheng Group and transform Eng Mountain, maybe you can also


    transnt it to Eng Mountain.¡±


    Maria shook her head and said: ¡°This tree belongs to the young master,¡±


    ¡°And I am only taking care of it on behalf of the young master.¡±


    ¡°If it can¡¯t be nted here in the future, and the young master says to move it, then I will move it


    there.¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°She has been with you for the longest time, so it is up to you to decide


    where to nt in the future.¡± Maria nodded, ¡°I listen to you, Master.¡±


    As she spoke, she brought a small shovel for gardening and started to move the soil on the edge of


    the hot spring pool.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She dug a hole about the size of a basketball, carefully put the roots of the mother of pucha into it,


    and filled it with some of the excavated soil.


    Then she took a wooden scoop and ced it next to the hot spring pool. She scooped some room-


    temperature water into the water tank and poured the water down carefully along the edge.


    At this time, the midday sun shone on the delicate green leaves, making the green leaves


    translucent.


    Maria looked at the perfect green leaves with a face full of admiration.


    Charlie looked at the seedling, and said suspiciously:


    ¡°Last night, it grew so fast, and the two missing leaves also returned to their original state without


    knowing it.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it seem to have changed?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Maybe her umted energy has been used in the link of breaking out of the


    ground,¡±


    ¡°And then it will enter a long and slow growth period,¡±


    ¡°After all, it takes thirty years for a Pu¡¯er tea tree to mature.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°The few leaves she has now are very suitable for ordinary tea trees.¡±


    ¡°The efficacy of it is equivalent to a blood-scattering heart-saving pill, and it is a rare treasure for


    ascetics.¡±


    ¡°After all, no matter how much blood-scattering heart-scattering pills are eaten,¡± ¡°It is impossible to


    transform them into spiritual energy in the body; But the leaves of this tea tree naturally contain


    aura, which is especially rare;¡±


    ¡°Even though I can refine many elixirs, so far, only Cultivation pill can increase aura, and other


    elixirs can only treat injuries, or prolong life;¡±


    ¡°However, the refining of Cultivation pill is too troublesome, and the demand for various materials is


    rtively high.¡±


    ¡°It is not realistic to really want to refine in batches and have a stable supply;¡± ¡°If this tea tree


    bes useful, Pu¡¯er tea trees will be normal. The production capacity is at least hundreds of


    thousands of buds every day.¡±


    ¡°If she can still retain the attribute containing aura by then, it will definitely be a great wealth.¡±


    ¡°With such a steady stream of aura as a source, we can establish a school.¡± Maria asked excitedly:


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that with it, the young master will definitely be able to defeat Victoria and break


    Warriors Den in the future?¡± Charlie said seriously: ¡°Victoria is very strong personally, after all, she


    is already The one who opened the Niwan Pce,¡±


    ¡°I am not in the same realm as her at all, and if I am given another 20 or 30 years,¡± ¡°I may not


    necessarily be her opponent, but with this tea tree, at least a batch of people like the Big Four can


    be cultivated in batches.¡±


    ¡°Ascetics with good strength like the Earl, if they can¡¯t win in quality, they will fight for quantity.¡±


    ¡°Although the crowd tactics are a bit behind, it is not impossible to win.¡± Maria nodded lightly,


    looking at the seedling, and sighed and said:


    ¡°Now let¡¯s see if she can grow up quickly¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Just let it be normal, she has her own destiny.¡±


    With that said, Charlie said again: ¡°By the way, Ms. Lin invited Mr. Sun toe over and talk to him


    about the monitoring.¡±


    Maria stood up and said: ¡°My lord, wait a moment, I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    Soon, Ethan, who was in much younger physical condition, jogged all the way to the top-floor


    courtyard.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he said respectfully,


    ¡°Miss, Mr. Wade, what do you two want me to do?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°Is there any way to mobilize all the people in southern Yunnan these days without


    rming anyone for monitoring?¡±


    Ethan said: ¡°Miss, as long as it belongs to the monitoring of the municipal government, it can be


    found in the system.¡±


    ¡°I have high authority and information can be retrieved without trace.¡±


    ¡°You just need to tell me where the monitoring needs to be mobilized.¡±


    Maria nodded, recalling that Victoria appeared at Shuanng at 10:00 yesterday morning, so she


    said:


    ¡°First call the surveince of Shuanng.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan said: ¡°Miss, wait a moment, I will Just arrange for people to prepare,¡± ¡°And they will


    use a dedicated line to transfer all the video content to a cloud server.¡±


    ¡°After the transfer ispleted, you can view it on the server at will.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly with satisfaction and said, ¡°Hurry up. Do it, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    Ethan immediately said: ¡°Okay, miss, I¡¯ll make arrangements right away.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 5714

    Chapter 5714


    At the same time.


    In the middle of the Shiwan Mountains, a highway winds like a long dragon, interspersed between


    countless mountains, and an off-road vehicle is driving through the mountains at high speed.


    The woman driving the car had a serious expression, her hands clenched on the steering wheel,


    and she was obviously nervous.


    But she was nervous not because ofck of driving experience,


    But because of the growing sense of familiarity given to her by the surrounding environment.


    The woman driving was Victoria.


    Although she has not been to Shiwandashan for many years, she still knows the ce well.


    Back then, this ce was a huge maze created by nature¡¯s miraculous craftsmanship.


    It blocked the Qing soldiers who surrounded her and Warren and also brought them a rare


    opportunity.


    But now, this mountain that was once difficult to walk has beenpletely connected by this


    highway. Countless tunnels and bridges have closely connected this ce with the outside world.


    However, although the expressway can change the traffic in Shiwandashan, it cannot change the


    specialndform of Shiwandashan.


    Since ancient times, this ce has been lined with mountains, vast and sparsely popted, and the


    transportation is extremely inconvenient.


    You often have to climb several mountains to see one human. People in some viges have never


    left the mountains where they live.


    In recent years, with the continuous development of the economy and the advancement of


    urbanization, many mountain people who have lived in the mountains for generations have


    gradually moved out of the mountains.


    The poption in the mountains is now smaller than that of Victoria and Warren¡¯s times.


    At this time, Victoria¡¯s car had just passed a service area, but she did not choose to stop.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Instead, after driving for more than ten kilometers, she pulled over and parked the car in the


    emergencyne.


    After parking the car, she slowly got out of the car, stood on the roadside looked into the distance


    for a moment, and murmured: ¡°This is it¡­Master, Victoria is back to see you¡­¡±


    At this time, there are few vehicles on the highway.


    asionally, cars passed by, but they didn¡¯t pay much attention to the woman who parked her car


    in the emergencyne.


    Although emergencynes theoretically do not allow parking, highways in the mountains are less


    monitored, and the traffic volume is notrge and the scenery is beautiful.


    Therefore, drivers who are tired from driving often choose a section of the road with beautiful


    scenery to stop.


    The vehicles passing by in a hurry were not surprised by Victoria, but Victoria was troubled by the


    100-meter-high bridge that spanned two mountains and connected two tunnels.


    She knew that this was the closest point on the entire highway to the ce where Master had


    retreated.


    However, since there are almost no people living in this area, there are no highway exits for dozens


    of kilometers before and after.


    In other words, if you want to reach your destination as quickly as possible, you can only jump from


    here.


    Otherwise, you can only get off at the highway exit dozens of kilometers away, and then spend at


    least a day or two walking on the mountain road.


    For Victoria, it is easy to jump from here.


    However, if the car remains here after she leaves, it will inevitably cause unnecessary trouble.


    Any enthusiastic driver who sees a car parked on the edge of a bridge with no one inside or outside


    would probably think that someone hasmitted suicide here.


    Once he calls the police, the police will rush to the scene as soon as possible.


    They will first try to confirm whether there are any traces of someone falling or even bodies under


    the bridge.


    And if she jumped from here, it would be impossible to pretend that there was no trace at all.


    If the police discovered that someone had indeed jumped from such a high bridge, and the person


    did not die, but she also disappeared without a trace. They will definitely try to find out the truth.


    In this way, they will determine the appearance of the driver through various photos of the car taken


    on the highway, and then continue to work back through the clues.


    Victoria also knows very well that since she entered the world, even if she has great abilities, she


    cannot escape the various surveince systems in modern society, So her idea is to not leave


    behind image data. There are more than one billion people in China, and her own image information


    here is like a drop in the ocean, And it is not dangerous. As long as you don¡¯t attract the attention of


    the domestic police or even higher-ups because of certain things, you can escape unscathed.


    Therefore, what she wants to achieve now is how to disappear from this bridge with this car.


    She is familiar with the car.


    Even on the ind on the edge of Antarctica, she often drives various vehicles. Although she has


    not left there for so many years, it does not prevent her from knowing the technology of this world


    well.


    Because she was very familiar with cars, Victoria came up with a countermeasure after thinking for


    a moment.


    Immediately, she closed her eyes slightly, and powerful spiritual energy surged out of her body and


    immediately merged into the off-road vehicle.


    Immediately afterward, she released her spiritual consciousness to explore the surroundings and


    waited silently.


    It wasn¡¯t until no other people or vehicles appeared within the coverage area of her consciousness


    that she suddenly opened her eyes,


    Pushed the off-road vehicle with her empty hands, and shouted: ¡°Get up!¡± As soon as she finished


    speaking, the off-road vehicle seemed to be caught up by a blowing wind, it rolled and soared into


    the sky.


    A strange scene also happened at this moment.


    The off-road vehicle, which weighed more than two tons, seemed to be turned into paper at this


    moment, rolling and falling slowly.


    Victoria¡¯s spiritual energy has always tightly wrapped the off-road vehicle, causing the off-road


    vehicle to sink slowly at an extremely slow speed.


    However, this pure use of spiritual energy to control an object weighing several tons in the air also


    consumes a lot of Victoria¡¯s spiritual energy,


    So When the off-road vehicle fell below the bridge deck, she immediately changed the aura that


    wrapped around the entire vehicle to only wrap around the off-road vehicle¡¯s fuel tank and battery.


    At this moment, the vehicle¡¯s falling speed suddenly elerated,


    And then it hit the ground with a loud bang, breaking many branches along the way.


    Fortunately, the fuel tank and battery were protected by spiritual energy, So although the car was


    completely deformed and the ss was shattered, it did not catch fire or explode.


    Therefore, after the crash, the valley quickly became calm again.


    Then, Victoria jumped up and slowlynded on the ground.


    There are many kinds of trees in the valley, and the off-road vehicle directly made a gap in the


    dense woods.


    With a thought in Victoria¡¯s mind, the spiritual energy wrapped around arge number of broken


    branches and covered the off-road vehicle tightly.


    Then, she straightened her clothes and walked toward the depths of the mountain without looking


    back.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    All Shuanng¡¯s surveince videos have been transferred to a special cloud server by Ethan¡¯s


    subordinates.


    After Ethan gave Maria the address and key to the cloud server, Maria watched the surveince


    video with Charlie in her boudoir.


    Although there was no surveince in Guibei Mountain, Maria looked for surveince at the


    mountain pass based on the time Victoria went up the mountain and soon discovered Victoria¡¯s


    figure.


    Starting from this surveince probe and working backward to Shuanng Ancient Town, all of


    Victoria¡¯s routes are within the surveince range.


    As a result, the two easily found the off-road vehicle driven by Victoria in the parking lot.


    In China, it is possible for people to escape surveince, but it is basically impossible for cars.


    As long as it is a road where cars can pass, I dare not say that it will be monitored throughout the


    entire process, but there will definitely be major entrances and exits.


    Moreover, road traffic monitoring has the function of license te recognition, which can identify


    license te numbers.


    Therefore, seeminglyrge amounts of video and image data can be converted into data with clear


    labels and retained in the system.


    With thisyer of transformation, as long as you enter the license te number, you can retrieve the


    videos, images, and corresponding time nodes of the car that appear under all road surveince.


    Victoria never thought that someone would predict her going to southern Yunnan, and she never


    thought that Maria would dare to act under her nose,


    So she never expected that someone would bite her at this moment, and began to look for clues


    along her own tail.


    After only a few minutes, Charlie and Maria obtained detailed data, which included the time and


    ce where Victoria¡¯s car had recently appeared in all traffic monitoring systems.


    Charlie ignored all the previous information and looked directly at thest one. Thest information


    showed that half an hour ago, this car drove through the highway leading to Shiwanda Mountain in


    southern Yunnan at a speed of 120 kilometers per hour through the sub-service area.


    The surveince that captured the vehicle information is the main road surveince outside the


    service area.


    This surveince is just between the entrance and exit of the service area. In other words, being


    captured by it means that the car directly skipped the Dashanzi service area and continued to drive


    towards the main road.


    Charlie looked at the previous monitoring node information again and found that what was strange


    was that the car was driving on the highway at a speed of 120 kilometers and was monitored and


    recorded about every 5 minutes or so.


    Representative, the monitoring distance of this highway is about ten kilometers.


    Victoria passed thest recording point half an hour ago.


    Based on her speed at that time, she has now continued to drive 60 kilometers. However, no new


    records can be seen on the system, which proves that Victoria¡¯s driving status has most likely


    changed.


    So Charlie immediately checked the next monitoring location from west to east in the Dashanzi


    service area and found that the next monitoring location was 22 kilometers away.


    If Victoria had maintained a speed of 120 kilometers, she should have passed this surveince area


    ten or twenty minutes ago,


    But her vehicle did not appear there, which means that she either reduced her speed to 50


    kilometers per hour. below, or the car has been parked on a certain section of the 22 kilometers.


    Charlie took a screenshot of this section of the road on the satellite map and said to Maria on the


    side: ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If Victoria doesn¡¯t show up at the next monitoring point for a long time,


    Then there is a high probability that she is already in the middle of this section of the road. Leaving


    the expressway.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°This 22-kilometer expressway has no service area and no exit. If she leaves from here,


    the only possibility is to leave the expressway on foot.¡± Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Here Almost all of


    them are viaducts and tunnels. The only way for her to leave here is to jump directly from the


    viaduct.¡±


    Maria agreed and said: ¡°It is impossible for the expressway to be built to the ce where Master


    used to retreat by such a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Victoria must have First found the nearest point via the highway, and then abandoned the car and


    walked.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°So the ce where your master retreated back then should not be too far from the


    22-kilometer highway.¡±


    Maria asked him: ¡°Young Master, what do you think we should do next?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°The most enthusiastic answer is to find her whereabouts but from the actual


    situation,¡±


    ¡°I am not as strong as her, and she has already seen us, if we go again Appearing in front of her


    once will inevitably lead to suspicion,¡±


    ¡°So my suggestion is to wait! If Victoria abandons the car here, then we will no longer be able to


    track the car. We will wait in Aurous Hill for Victoria to enter our sight again!¡±

 Chapter 5715

    Chapter 5715


    Charlie knew very well that what he was looking for this time was not Victoria, But the ce she


    was going to visit.


    After he released Meng Changsheng¡¯s portrait, Victoria immediately silenced the Warriors Den,


    Which proved that she was indeed very frightened.


    But the more frightened she became, the more she secretly came to China alone and went to


    Shiwanda Mountain,


    Which proved that she must be feeling very urgent about something now.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie spected that she was most likely looking for the secret left by Meng


    Changsheng back then,


    Perhaps the secret of longevity was mentioned by Jermo before.


    Therefore, after Victoria leaves Shiwan Mountains,


    He will go in to search for it, regardless of whether there will be gains or not, At least it will not


    increase the risk.


    And at the same time.


    In Shiwan Mountains.


    Victoria is like a heroine in martial arts movies who hangs wires and flies over walls.


    She is quickly shuttling between the dense forests in the mountains.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the mountains and old forests are like walking on t ground in front


    of her.


    Although she walked deeper and deeper into the mountains, her progress became smoother and


    smoother.


    When she got away from the highway and gradually entered the mountains, She found that the


    mountains in front of her had not changed much from three hundred years ago.


    The green mountains here are still there, and they are still deserted.


    Victoria relied on her memories of that year to walk from dawn to dusk in the mountains.


    In the mountains and forests at night, you can¡¯t see your fingers.


    The moonlight and starlight are almost blocked by the dense trees. Moreover, due to the increasing


    air humidity after nightfall,


    The mountains and forests are already shrouded in fog.


    It is difficult for ordinary people to move here,


    But Victoria seems to be able to see through the darkness and fog and keep moving forward without


    slowing down.


    At this time, she was surrounded by insects, snakes, rats, ants,


    And all kinds of animals and beasts, but wherever she went,


    All the animals scattered, and they wished she could stay as far away from them as possible.


    After Victoria walked through the fog for nearly half an hour, She came to the bottom of a very low


    valley.


    The fog here was already surprisingly thick,


    And the humidity in the air was so exaggerated that it could squeeze out water. Because the terrain


    of the valley is too low, arge amount of moisture and carbon dioxide are deposited here,


    So that the oxygen content at the bottom of the valley is very low.


    It is impossible for ordinary people to survive here for too long.


    What¡¯s even more frightening is that the air here is not only moisture and carbon dioxide,


    But also toxicponents simr to methane emitted from arge number of rotten trees and


    swamps.


    After countless years of fermentation and various natural chemical reactions, It has formed a


    harmful substance toctation. A miasma that is highly toxic to animals.


    Moreover, although there is no human habitation here, wild animals oftene here identally for


    food.


    After the animalse in, they soon fall into aa and die due tock of oxygen and toxic


    components in the air.


    After death, their bodies are left in the rotting corpses are dposed by microorganisms,


    Making the air here more dangerous.


    If someone were to go blind and climb countless mountains to get here, they would basically never


    return.


    However, when Victoria came here, her expression was not nervous at all.


    Instead, she became more and more excited.


    She walked into the fog without thinking.


    Although the dirty and toxic fog would not cause any real harm to her,


    It made her a little nauseous, so she held her breath and walked all the way to the lowest and


    deepest ce.


    At this time, there was no light at the bottom of the valley.


    Victoria¡¯s consciousness filled the surroundings, and everything around her became clear to her.


    When they reached the deepest point, many thick stone pirs five to six meters high and two to


    three meters wide appeared in front of Victoria.


    Although these stone pirs appear to be natural and without any trace of artificial processing,


    They do not seem to appear here inrge numbers.


    It seems that someone deliberately collected these stone pirs and ced them here.


    Moreover, there are arge number of these stone pirs,


    And they are arranged in a disorderly manner like a stone forest.


    Seeing these seemingly irregrly arranged stone pirs.

 Chapter 5716

    Chapter 5716


    Victoria was not surprised at all.


    Instead, she stroked the stone pirs with some emotion and murmured: ¡°Master, senior, Victoria is


    back.¡± After that, she walked in.


    In the stone forest, people keep walking left and right ording to specific rules. This stone forest is


    the Nine Pces and Bagua array set up by her master Meng Changsheng during his lifetime.


    The mystery of this formation is that if you don¡¯t know how to crack the formation, You will never be


    able to find a true exit no matter where you walk into the stone forest formation.


    The only way for outsiders to crack this formation is to destroy all the stone pirs, leaving no one


    behind.


    However, this formation was originally used by Meng Changsheng to protect the cave.


    ording to his n, once someone breaks in,


    He will know it immediately before the other party has destroyed all the stones; If the other party is


    not as strong as him, then he can secretly kill the opponent;


    If he encounters someone stronger than him, Meng Changsheng was not afraid, Because the stone


    forestposed of these stone pirs isrge in scale and numerous in number,


    And each stone pir is extremely thick and heavy. It would take a lot of time and energy to destroy


    them all, So he would have enough time to escape.


    In this way, by the time the opponent destroyed the stone forest, he would have already escaped.


    Back then, Meng Changsheng relied on this formation to hide in the cave where he practiced.


    For hundreds of years, no one could break into it.


    The only two people who had ever entered were Victoria and her senior Warren. Victoria, who


    returned here again, chose a route that was familiar to her, And then quickly walked left and right in


    the stone forest.


    After traveling several times, she suddenly dodged,


    And the exit of the Bagua Array appeared in front of her, a man-made arched stone door.


    On both sides of the stone gate, a pair of couplets were engraved in wild cursive calligraphy.


    The first couplet is about practicing in seclusion for eight hundred years, The second couplet is


    about wearing stars and wearing the moon for nearly a thousand years.


    The upper and lower couplets are ordinary, but the horizontal lines are very different.


    In other people¡¯s couplets, the horizontal lines usually have four characters, But the horizontal lines


    of this couplet have four words: Can I live forever?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoria was very familiar with this couplet.


    She looked up at the four words in the middle and murmured:


    ¡°Master, what is immortality? Five hundred years or a thousand years?¡±


    ¡°You have lived for a thousand years and changed your name.¡±


    ¡°Cultivating here for five hundred years, but in the end still couldn¡¯t escape death?¡± ¡°Is there a way


    in this world that can make people live as long as heaven and earth?¡±


    At this point, Victoria smiled sarcastically, shook her head and said:


    ¡°Yes I am overthinking, how do you know the answer?¡±


    ¡°If you had known, you wouldn¡¯t have died three hundred years ago.¡±


    Then, without looking at the couplet, she raised her hand and pushed the arched stone door open.


    The door opened, and inside was a stone room of about forty square meters.


    Victoria was very familiar with this ce.


    Back then, she and her senior Warren practiced here all day long.


    At this time, there was still a futon in the stone room where the two of them had meditated on,


    There were even dark, long-dried blood stains on the ground, which were left when she stabbed


    Warren with her sword.


    Victoria was in a trance and a little stunned.


    She stretched out her hand to touch the blood that had dried for more than three hundred years and


    murmured:


    ¡°Senior, the sword that I stabbed into your heart back then still makes my heart hurt.¡±


    ¡°If you had agreed back then, how could you and I be separated by three hundred years?¡±


    ¡°If you and I had joined forces back then, we might have driven Qing out of the customs long ago.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the world belong to both you and me? It¡¯s only my fault.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know the current affairs, and you won¡¯t be able to enjoy it.¡± As she said that, she couldn¡¯t


    help but mutter in a low voice:


    ¡°Compared with three hundred years ago, everything in front of me seems to have not changed at


    all,¡±


    ¡°Except that my senior¡¯s blood has dried up, that is,¡±


    ¡°That no one has evere back here in the past three hundred years¡­¡±


    So she paused slightly and frowned: ¡°So, the person who took out the portrait of


    Master has never been here,¡±


    ¡°The Wade couple have never been here, so who is that person?¡±


    ¡°Where did Changying and his wife find the secret of immortality?¡±

 Chapter 5717

    Chapter 5717


    Confused, Victoria immediately stepped towards the inner stone chamber.


    Originally, Meng Changsheng¡¯s stone chamber only had the outer one. At that time, Meng


    Changsheng had already started his second 500 years of cultivation.


    He had already achieved fasting and meditated all day long without needing to sleep, eat, or go to


    the toilet.


    After bringing Victoria and Warren back to the cave,


    Meng Changsheng used his sword to open two bedrooms for the two of them, as well as a kitchen


    and toilet.


    In order to not disturb his practice, Meng Changsheng opened a stone room for himself to use for


    his practice and meditation.


    As a result, there were five more stone rooms here.


    Victoria looked at all the first four stone chambers.


    When she came to the fifth stone chamber, there was no sign of the fifth stone chamber.


    The original entrance to the fifth stone chamber has now turned into a smooth and traceless stone


    wall.


    She touched the smooth stone wall and said: ¡°Master when your time was approaching,¡±


    ¡°You called senior and me here to take care of the funeral arrangements.¡± ¡°I said a few words from


    the bottom of my heart in a hurry, and you sent me out with the senior,¡±


    ¡°And since then, your stone room has disappeared.¡±


    ¡°At that time, my cultivation was weak, and I couldn¡¯t tell whether this was a blind trick or a great


    supernatural power¡­¡±


    As she said that, Victoria pulled out a ribbon from her waist and flicked her wrist.


    The ribbon instantly became hard and straight, like a long sword made of silk.


    This ribbon is Victoria¡¯s magic weapon.


    At this moment, the de of the long sword made a low cry due to resonance. Victoria pointed the


    sword at the stone wall, gritted her teeth, and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Today, I will destroy your cave to see if you are ying tricks on me!¡±


    Then, she gathered her spiritual energy at the edge of the sword,


    And the surging spiritual energy instantly transformed into a fierce offensive, shing towards the


    hard stone wall in an instant.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Today¡¯s Victoria is no longer the Victoria who was kicked out by Meng Changsheng that day.


    Now she has sessfully opened the Niwan Pce,


    And her strength is more than a hundred times stronger than before! Back then, Meng Changsheng


    could use his sword to carve out several stone chambers in the mountain.


    Today, Victoria also has the same confidence and canpletely destroy the stone walls!


    She confidently swung her sword at the stone wall.


    She thought she could easily split the stone wall, but she didn¡¯t expect that the moment the sword


    tip struck the stone wall,


    The stone wall seemed to be suddenly wrapped tightly by a powerful force, So much so that as


    soon as the tip of the sword touched the stone wall, it bounced back on the spot!


    The extremely strong rebound force was several times the amount of spiritual energy Victoria


    expended when shing at the stone wall.


    It knocked Victoria¡¯s sword away for a moment, and her arm was in excruciating pain and she was


    unable to lift it up.


    At this moment, she was horrified!


    She didn¡¯t expect that this stone wall, which seemed to have no mystery, could be so powerful!


    She couldn¡¯t hide her horror and couldn¡¯t help asking herself in her heart:


    ¡°Is this the formation left by the Master?!¡±


    Thinking of this, she quickly and respectfully said loudly:


    ¡°Master! Disciple Victoria is back to visit Master!¡± After finishing, she looked around vigntly, I


    wanted to see if there were any changes.


    But what disappointed her was that everything around her was still the same, and nothing unusual


    could be seen.


    She secretly thought suspiciously: ¡°The old guy has reached his thousand-year lifespan,¡±


    ¡°So he must be dead. There is a high probability that this is the formation he left behind,¡±


    ¡°To prevent others from finding his stone chamber and discovering that his death was approaching!¡±

 Chapter 5718

    Chapter 5718


    Immediately, she turned around and picked up the blown sword again, saying coldly in her heart:


    ¡°Huh! Since it is a formation, no matter how powerful it is,¡±


    ¡°It will be exhausted sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°One day, I will smash this stone wall of yours to pieces today to find out what¡¯s going on!¡±


    After saying that, Victoria swung her long sword with her left hand, And shed at the stone wall


    with all her strength!


    The sh of lightning was heard, and there was only a bang.


    Before Victoria had time to react, she felt her left hand was numb by a huge force, And the long


    sword tightly held in her hand was knocked out again!


    This time the stone wall bounced back with no less force than the blow just now, Which made


    Victoria¡¯s expression instantly full of panic.


    She can understand that a formation is very powerful,


    But what she cannot understand is that this formation has obviously consumed a lot of power in the


    first rebound,


    So why does the second rebound not reduce in strength at all?


    In this way, she could not guess how strong the spiritual energy contained in this formation was.


    Victoria was shocked and angry, feeling as if she had been tricked and humiliated by the formation


    left by Meng Changsheng.


    She gritted her teeth and shouted sternly: ¡°Did you set up such a powerful formation just to guard


    against me?¡±


    ¡°I am your disciple!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pass me what you had learned and the magic weapons?¡±


    ¡°You kept saying that you have to wait for the Ascension to the Dragon Category.¡±


    ¡°Where is there any exnation for the Ascension to the Dragon level?¡±


    ¡°Besides, what if there is the Ascension to the Dragon level?¡±


    ¡°You have never met him, why do you want to spend your whole life collecting treasures for him?¡±


    ¡°What happened to me?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Victoria roared in anger, mainly to vent her resentment,


    But the moment she finished speaking, a strong man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the cave:


    ¡°Evil disciple, I told you that you are not allowed to step into this ce again.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡±


    This voice instantly scared Victoria out of her wits!


    Because she was very familiar with this voice.


    The owner of this voice was her master Meng Changsheng.


    At this moment, her brain almost short-circuited.


    She came back to her senses after a while, knelt on the ground with a bang, and said in panic:


    ¡°Master, disciple¡­ I don¡¯t mean to be disobedient,¡±


    ¡°But I hadn¡¯te back to pay respects to you for many years.¡±


    ¡°I came here especially to pay homage today, and I didn¡¯t mean to offend you¡­¡± After saying this,


    Victoria immediately began to carefully test the answer of the voice.


    The sentence just now was a cover-up, but it was also a temptation.


    She deliberately mentioned that she came to pay homage today just to see how the voice would


    respond.


    Because although she was now sure that the voice was Master¡¯s,


    She still didn¡¯t understand whether the voice came from the formation or from reality.


    If ites from the formation, it proves that the master guessed that she woulde back one day


    before the deadline was approaching,


    So he specially set up a puzzle for her to let her retreat in the face of difficulties. But if this voice


    comes from reality, that would be terrible, because it means that her master is still alive.


    So she said this specifically because she wanted to hear how the other party would answer.


    If the other party talks about her, it proves that the first possibility is more likely. If the other party


    directly says, ¡°I don¡¯t need respect from sc0undrels like you,¡± It will prove that the master is indeed


    still alive.


    Therefore, while Victoria was extremely vignt, she was also silently and anxiously waiting for the


    other party¡¯s answer.


    At this time, she heard the voice scolding in a cold voice:


    ¡°For the sake of our rtionship as master and disciple,¡±


    ¡°I will not make it difficult for you today,¡±


    ¡°But you just remember, never return to Shiwanda Mountain again in this life!¡±

 Chapter 5719

    Chapter 5719


    Upon hearing these words, Victoria felt a chill rush from the soles of her feet to her scalp.


    Ever since she was identally rescued by Meng Changsheng in Shiwanda Mountain more than


    three hundred years ago,


    She has never felt so frightened and overwhelmed.


    Thest time she panicked, she saw Meng Changsheng¡¯s portrait on the Inte.


    But now, she suddenly discovered that her master,


    Who had reached his end and headed west more than three hundred years ago, might still be alive!


    This impact on her was absolutely unprecedented!


    Victoria could not suppress the fear in her heart at all,


    And said with a trembling voice: ¡°Master¡­disciple¡­disciple knows that I was wrong¡­¡±


    At this time, an angry shout rang in Victoria¡¯s ears, And an extremely cold voice scolded: ¡°Get out of


    here!¡± This scolding hit Victoria¡¯s heart like thunder.


    At this moment, she didn¡¯t dare to hesitate or dy anymore.


    She quickly stood up, bowed to the stone wall tremblingly, and said:


    ¡°Master, I will atone for my sins. This disciple will get out of here¡­¡±


    After that, she turned around impatiently, dragging her soul hardly along with her body.


    Those legs felt as if they were filled with lead, but still, she staggered out of the cave.


    Aftering out of the cave, she did not dare to stop.


    She walked quickly towards the outside of the mountain. Her heartbeat was faster and heavier than


    ever before.


    After escaping for more than ten miles in one breath,


    She couldn¡¯t help but mutter: ¡°How is this possible¡­ How is this possible¡­¡±


    ¡°That old thing didn¡¯t he reach his end more than three hundred years ago?¡±


    ¡°Why is he still alive today?¡±


    As she said that, she couldn¡¯t help but question:


    ¡°No! It¡¯s not clear yet whether he is dead or alive!¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is really not dead. Or maybe his consciousness is still there after he died,¡±


    ¡°Or maybe he died long ago, and what is left is nothing more than a formation to tease me¡­¡±


    Victoria couldn¡¯t find anything in her heart that could make her feel better.


    A convincing answer she struggled to get.


    Although she felt that all three scenarios were possible, She still didn¡¯t dare to take risks.


    Right now, she just wanted to escape from this ce, escape from Shiwan Mountain, and escape


    from China.


    ¡­


    While Victoria was fleeing hastily in the mountains,


    Charlie and Maria were constantly switching the real-time images of all surveince cameras within


    dozens of kilometers around the ce where Victoria disappeared.


    This ce is located deep in the mountains.


    There are only two small towns on the edge of a nearly 100-kilometer highway, And the number of


    surveince cameras is pitiful.


    However, in order to improve the screening efficiency, Maria called Mr. Zhang, Ethan, and Larry.


    Four octogenarians, nearly 100 years old, each used aputer to help the two share the


    workload,


    Constantly switching surveince screens to look for Victoria.


    Charlie originally thought that Victoria would most likely not appear so early,


    But for the sake of caution, he still kept a close eye on the screen for fear of missing something.


    In order to prevent the elderly people and Maria from being too tired,


    Charlie also used an enhanced blood-dispersing heart-saving heart and soaked them in some


    refreshing water,


    Which could also add one or two years to the lifespan of elderly people.


    From night to dawn, no one felt tired, and no one even had symptoms of dry eyes. At this time,


    Maria suddenly pointed at herputer screen and said loudly: ¡°It¡¯s Victoria!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 5720

    Chapter 5720


    Charlie quickly moved over and looked at the picture on the surveince camera. A woman was


    walking quickly and expressionlessly on the rural road in the early morning.


    Walking in the direction of the surveince camera.


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°Where is this surveince?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°The section of highway where Victoria disappeared is more than 20 kilometers away


    from the exit, And there is a town called Erdaoshan.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°She disappeared halfway. I guess she left the highway in some way,¡±


    ¡°And why did she suddenly appear here again?¡±


    ¡°If her destination is here, why not just drive there?¡±


    Maria shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Just as she was saying this, Victoria in the picture stopped a van passing by.


    After talking to the van driver for a few words,


    The driver waved his hand to her, seeming to reject her offer.


    Victoria¡¯s expression was a little anxious.


    She quickly took out a stack of red banknotes and handed it to the other party. After the other party


    epted the money, Victoria immediately stepped into the van and sat in the back seat.


    Charlie was even more confused: ¡°Where is Victoria going?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Master, I can¡¯t understand it anymore.¡±


    Charlie then said: ¡°Just keep an eye on her first and see where this car is going.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In extremely underdeveloped mountainous towns, monitoring is mainly concentrated on traffic


    roads,


    So Maria can directly track the movements of this van by constantly switching road monitoring.


    Soon, the car left the town and headed towards the entrance of the highway.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At this moment, in the van that was leaking air everywhere.


    Victoria couldn¡¯t wait to leave China as soon as possible,


    So she sent a message to her crew and asked them to apply for a route as soon as possible to fly


    directly from Myanmar to the nearest airport.


    Victoria smuggled herself in.


    ording to her original n, after leaving the Shiwan Mountains,


    She had to smuggle out of the country along the same route,


    And then take a flight from Myanmar to return to Warriors Den¡¯s base. However, a sudden change


    made her unwilling to stay in China for one more minute and she just wanted to leave here as soon


    as possible.


    Ten minutester, the van drove out of a tunnel.


    Victoria recognized that this was the bridge where she had abandoned the van before,


    So she deliberately asked the driver:


    ¡°Master, if a vehicle does not leave the highway for a long time, what will it happen?¡±


    ¡°Will someone look for it?¡±


    The driver said without looking back: ¡°Who has the spare time?¡±


    ¡°Just issue cards at the entrance and collect money at the exit.¡±


    ¡°Who will worry about which car gets off the expressway?¡±


    Victoria added: ¡°Every car is issued a billing card at the entrance.¡±


    ¡°If this card is never settled from the exit, won¡¯t the highway operator investigate?¡± ¡°Check the


    fa.rt¡­¡±


    The driver curled his lips and said: ¡°There are so many cars driving on the highway every day,¡±


    ¡°And the road administration can¡¯t catch them. How can they have time to care who gets off the


    highway or not.¡±


    When Victoria heard this, she waspletely relieved.


    The vehicle that fell into the gorge would definitely not be discovered for a while, And she had


    enough time not to be exposed and escape from China in an easy way.


    ¡­


    At this time, Charlie and Maria did not expect that the van Victoria stopped on the road would


    actually drive in the direction Victoria came from after getting on the highway.


    Charlie frowned and asked:


    ¡°Victoria is leaving?¡±


    Maria nodded: ¡°It seems so, but it seems to be too fast.¡±


    ¡°She went all the way to Shiwanda Mountain, why did she only stay?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out, and I feel like she was a little embarrassed when she left in this


    car.¡±


    Maria said doubtfully: ¡°With Victoria¡¯s strength, even the young master has to avoid his sharp


    edges. What can make her embarrassed?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Saying that Charlie said excitedly: ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s keep an eye on this car,¡±


    ¡°As long as Victoria leaves Shiwan Mountain, we can hurry up and get over it!¡±

 Chapter 5721

    Chapter 5721


    Judging from Victoria¡¯s return behavior alone,


    It was difficult for Charlie and Maria to judge her intentions.


    Maria, in particr, was worried that Victoria was not really leaving Shiwan


    Mountain when she left the ce,


    But needed to find a new destination.


    Therefore, she said to Charlie: ¡°Master, my father once said that the stone room where the master


    drove to the westter disappeared without a trace.¡±


    ¡°He guessed that the master must have used great magical powers to remove that room.¡±


    ¡°The stone chamber was hidden or moved elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°Victoria came to Shiwan Mountain this time,¡±


    ¡°Most likely to find the whereabouts of that stone chamber.¡± Charlie nodded and said:


    ¡°I also think it is unlikely that Victoria would leave Shiwan Mountain so soon.¡±


    ¡°It seems, maybe she has found some new clues.¡±


    Maria said with a worried expression:


    ¡°If Victoria can really find a way to make her stronger from the relics left by her master,¡±


    ¡°Or find a way to make her stronger with certain elixirs and magic weapons that are useful to her,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t her strength be even higher?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Back then if Meng Changsheng could pass that ring to your father before the


    deadline,¡±


    ¡°Presumably, he has already known what kind of character Victoria is,¡±


    ¡°So he would have definitely tried his best to be on guard.¡± After saying that, Charlie added:


    ¡°Victoria failed to get the relics and inheritance left by Meng Changsheng back then,¡±


    ¡°But now even though three hundred Years have passed,¡±


    ¡°But I believe she still cannot break through the shackles Meng Changsheng left to guard against


    her.¡±


    Maria nodded lightly and murmured: ¡°I hope so¡­¡±


    At this time, Victoria was still there All the way to the west with no intention of stopping.


    At the same time, Charlie received news that the Boeing 777 Victoria took to Myanmar had taken


    off.


    The civil aviation software showed that the destination of this ne was Yong, Which is almost 200


    kilometers away from Shiwanda Mountain State Airport.


    Considering that the van Victoria wasmuting in was also driving towards Yongzhou,


    Charlie suddenly eximed: ¡°Victoria is leaving China!¡±


    Maria asked in surprise: ¡°Why did she leave in such a hurry?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Has she already found the things left by her master?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡±


    ¡°But Victoria left in a helter-skelter and hurried way.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t look like a big deal. Not the normal behavior after having gained something.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°And as I just said, Meng Changsheng must have been guarding


    against her before she was alive.¡±


    ¡°There is no reason for her to find her relics so quickly,¡±


    ¡°So I feel that she suddenly wants to leave, and there must be something hidden.¡±


    Maria was puzzled and murmured: ¡°Master,¡±


    ¡°I feel that there is something unreasonable in this,¡±


    ¡°And there seems to be something that cannot be justified logically.¡±


    Charlie: ¡°We are just sitting here discussing.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to find out the true context of the matter.¡±


    ¡°The best solution is to go there in person and look for clues that we do not have.¡±


    After that, he stood up and said impatiently:


    ¡°Since she wants to leave! Her ne will arrive in Yongzhou in almost two hours.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s rush to the airport and fly to Yongzhou now!¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can still cross paths with her again at the airport!¡±


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s anxious expression, Maria said without hesitation:


    ¡°Everyone here obeys the master¡¯s arrangements!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I will notify the ne to prepare now.¡±


    An hourter, Charlie and Maria took a ne to Yongzhou.


    This time, he did not ask Issac to change his shell and rent a business jet.


    Instead, he directly used the Wade family¡¯s private jet in the city.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t cover it up any more was because he felt that there was no need to worry


    about Victoria finding out about this situation.


    At this moment, Victoria passed the security check and customs with a passport with Chinese


    identity that she had prepared long ago,


    And sat in the lounge of the VIP building, waiting for her ne with anxiety.


    Nervous and panic made her legs muscles still twitching even now.


    And in her mind, Meng Changsheng¡¯s deafening words kept repeating over and over again!


    These four words filled her soul with a great fear.


    She couldn¡¯t help but review the whole thing in her mind,


    She raked her brains to analyze the possibility that Meng Changsheng was still alive.


    She recalled every detail of how she became a disciple of Meng Changsheng and thought to


    herself:


    ¡°Actually, now that I think about it,¡±


    ¡°Master actually didn¡¯t think much of me and my senior back then.¡±


    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t been hunted down by the Qing army, Master would have been


    killed.¡±


    Your Majesty will not show up in front of us¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Master epted me and him as disciples,¡±


    ¡°Partly to learn about the outside world from us, and partly because he hoped that we could do


    something for the Han people,¡±


    ¡°And he himself, it seemed that they have never regarded us as true disciples¡­¡±


    At this thought, Victoria¡¯s thoughts were pulled back to more than 300 years ago,


    The scene when she and Warren were chased into Shiwan Mountain by the Qing army came to


    mind.


    Beyond the Shiwan Mountains, tens of thousands of Qing cavalry attacked overnight,


    Chasing down the remnants of rebels.


    These cavalrymen wore Qing army armor, held Qing army gs, and had money rat tails that were


    very different from those of the Han people in the Southern Ming Dynasty.


    They drove the remaining defeated generals into the Shiwan Mountains.


    The remnants of Nanming and Warriors Den suffered heavy losses.


    They fought and retreated all the way, and the casualties became more and more heavy.

 Chapter 5722

    Chapter 5722


    In the end, Warren and Victoria had no otherrades around them.


    The leader of a Qing army team led hundreds of cavalry in hot pursuit.


    However, due to the steep mountains and dense trees, they could only dismount and pursue on


    foot.


    The leader shouted loudly: ¡°Listen you people inside!¡±


    ¡°If youe out and ept surrender, I can give you a happy life.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if I catch you, I will send you to the capital to be executed!¡±


    At this time, Victoria was being pulled by Warren and running wildly in the forest.


    However, she still had a broken arrow stuck in her shoulder.


    This was injured by a Qing army¡¯s cavalry archer during the retreat.


    Because the Qing army was good at riding and shooting,


    And they especially smeared the rotting corpse water on the arrowheads, The arrowheads carried a


    lot of viruses and bacteria.


    Victoria¡¯s wound was already ck and smelly pus continued to seep out of it,


    And the body¡¯s every shock would bring severe pain to her shoulders,


    And every time the severe pain struck,


    Her whole body would be weak and she would fall to the ground almost uncontrobly.


    Fortunately, Warren grabbed her hand tightly and pulled her with all his strength,


    So that she would not be overtaken by the enemy.


    Victoria knew that the Qing army¡¯s bows and arrows were extremely vicious.


    Even if the injury was not fatal, within a few days the wound would cause ulcers all over the body


    and take away the person¡¯s life.


    Therefore, Victoria now also knows that his time is running out. Seeing that Warren was obviously


    much slower in order to save her, She couldn¡¯t help but choked and said:


    ¡°Warren, give me a good time and escape by yourself.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t survive anymore. You can¡¯t take me with you.¡±


    ¡°It will only drag you down¡­¡±


    Warren said firmly: ¡°I promised your brother to protect you, even if I die in battle,¡±


    ¡°I will die with you, otherwise how will I face Zagron in the future.¡±


    Victoria cried and said: ¡°Warren, Qing Gou was inhumane and ughtered countless people in the


    Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°If you and I fall into their hands, our lives will be worse than death.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to give me a happy life than if I fall into their hands. I will be tortured by them!¡±


    Warren gritted his teeth and said sternly: ¡°Victoria, you don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±


    ¡°If you and I really have no way to escape, I will give you a happy life,¡±


    ¡°And fight to the death with those dogs.¡±


    ¡°I will never let you fall into their hands!¡±


    At this time, Galtu and his men were chasing closer and closer.


    Seeing the ck blood stains left by Victoria, heughed coldly:


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t ept the toast, you will be punished with wine.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me, Gartu, for being ruthless!¡±


    ¡°When you two fall into the hands of our brothers, I and the brothers will definitely make that little


    beauty happy!¡±


    Victoria was frightened and angry, and roared: ¡°Even if I¡¯m a ghost,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let your dogs go! One day, our Ming Dynasty will kill you all and drive your dog emperor out


    of the country!¡±


    Galtu said coldly: ¡°Your Ming Dynasty? Your Ming Dynasty is about to bepletely destroyed by


    us now!¡±


    ¡°From now on, this will be the world of ours! All people like you who do not submit to our Manchu


    Qing Dynasty will be destroyed by us!¡±


    At this time, a loud voice asked: ¡°What? You even want to kill me?!¡±


    As he spoke, an old man in blue robes floated down from above the woods, holding a silver handle.


    The long sword is indescribably majestic and solemn.


    This person is Meng Changsheng.


    Galtu didn¡¯t expect that this old man could fall from the forest more than ten feet high without any


    sign of injury.


    He asked him warily for a moment: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Meng Changsheng said coldly: ¡°Wild ass, who are you qualified to ask me for my name?¡±


    ¡°You disturbed my Qing Dynasty and made such nonsense, just leave your life here to atone for


    your sins today!¡±


    Gartu sneered and said: ¡°You old man seem to think you have a long life!


    Come here, Kill him for me!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a group of Qing soldiers raised their bows and arrows and aimed


    their arrows at Meng Changsheng.


    Meng Changsheng sneered disdainfully: ¡°How dare you show off your power in front of me with just


    a bow and arrow?!¡±


    After saying that, the long sword in his hand suddenly shook,


    And instantly turned into dozens of rotating sword des, heading towards several Hundreds of


    Qing troops roared away.


    Before these Qing soldiers could figure out what was going on, they all had their h3ads chopped off,


    leaving no one alive.


    Not far away, Warren and Victoria were both stunned.


    They had never seen such a powerful person in their lives, and they thought they had met a god.


    At this time, Meng Changsheng put away his long sword, came to the two of them, and asked:


    ¡°Why are you two being chased by a group of Tatar soldiers?¡±


    Warren came to his senses first and said quickly: ¡°Junior Warren, Thank you for saving our life!¡±


    ¡°The junior and my sister fought against the Qing Dynasty together,¡±


    ¡°But we were not strong enough and were chased all the way by the Qing army.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving us, otherwise, the two juniors may not have survived today¡­¡±


    Meng Changsheng frowned and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t the Tatars always move in the north?¡±


    ¡°This is the Shiwan Mountains, almost to the southernmost point of the Tang Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°How did the Tatars get here?¡±


    ¡°The Tang Dynasty?¡±


    Warren blurted out: ¡°Master, it is no longer the Tang Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°The current court is the Ming Dynasty, and the Ming Dynasty has unified


    China for more than two hundred years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the traitor Revnos put the Qing army into the pass.¡±


    ¡°Now, the Qing army has invaded China. Almost most of the country¡­¡±


    Meng Changsheng scolded coldly: ¡°Today¡¯s Han people can¡¯t even defend their own country?¡±

 Chapter 5723

    Chapter 5723


    Realizing that the old man in front of him did have great supernatural powers and was also a Han,


    Warren knelt on the ground almost without thinking, and begged with choked sobs:


    ¡°Master, now the Han people have been invaded by the Tatars, and our people are in ruins and


    suffering.¡±


    ¡°It is unspeakable that the younger generation may have limited ability to resist the


    Qing Dynasty for many years,¡±


    ¡°And can only watch the Han people¡¯s country continue to fall.¡±


    ¡°Since Master, you are also Han,¡±


    ¡°I request the Master to take action to drive away the enemy and restore the Han Dynasty!¡±


    Victoria also came to her senses, hurriedly knelt down kowtowed, and said respectfully:


    ¡°I beg the Master to take action!¡±


    Meng Changsheng was slightly shocked by the actions of the two, and then heughed mockingly


    and said:


    ¡°I have been in seclusion here for hundreds of years, who owns the kingdom outside, and who does


    not.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me anymore.¡±


    ¡°The Han people bing the emperor, the Mongols bing the emperor,¡± ¡°Or the Manchus


    bing the emperor is not my concern.¡± Warren and Victoria suddenly looked desperate.


    They thought that with the strength of this Master, who could easily kill hundreds of Qing troops with


    a snap of his fingers,


    It would be easy to go to Imperial City to get Shunzhi¡¯s head.


    However, they overestimated the Han integrity in Meng Changsheng.


    In fact, when Meng Chang lived to this age,


    He had already forgotten the justice of the country and the integrity of the nation.


    Therefore, he said with an indifferent expression:


    ¡°This is my ce of seclusion and cultivation.¡±


    ¡°You two should not stay here to disturb my cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I have killed all the Qing troops chasing you, so you can leave.¡±


    Warren knelt down and said, ¡°Master, if you can drive the Qing dogs out of the pass and save the


    people,¡±


    ¡°It will be a great merit and it will definitely be of great benefit to your practice.¡± ¡°And This kind of


    thing should be just a piece of cake for you, so please think twice!¡±


    Meng Changsheng said disdainfully: ¡°Merit?¡±


    ¡°Merit is like a chastity memorial arch.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much you have, what can you do with it?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you have more merit, can you live forever?¡±


    Warren was a little stunned. Changsheng was still a very unfamiliar word to him.


    He had no idea what the meaning behind these words was.


    Seeing that he was stunned, Meng Changsheng said calmly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am the only one with such strength in the world.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who can sit on the throne has the right time, ce, people, and harmony.¡± ¡°How can the


    Manchu Emperor Entering the Pass and seizing the imperial city of the Han Dynasty prove that his


    destiny, the dragon vein of his n,¡±


    ¡°And the national destiny of the Manchu Qing Dynasty is far superior to those of the Han Dynasty at


    this stage,¡±


    ¡°And there must be expert help around him!¡±


    At this point, Meng Changsheng paused for a moment and continued:


    ¡°I advise you not to use your arms as a chariot.¡±


    ¡°With the abilities of the two of you, it is basically impossible to defeat a nation with a rising national


    destiny.¡±


    When Warren heard this, he suddenly looked extremely depressed


    He lowered his head, his tone was firm, and at the same time he said with a bit of tragedy:


    ¡°Even if I am unable to help the Han Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°I will never give up the fight against Qing Gou to the end!¡±


    ¡°Qing Gou¡¯s poption is only one million. , but it can upy most of our country.¡± ¡°If every Han


    man treats it indifferently, the Han people will never be able to take back the country!¡±

 Chapter 5724

    Chapter 5724


    Meng Changsheng smiled calmly and said:


    ¡°Your so-called ideals and ambitions are just not enough years to live.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. If you can live to


    my age, what does it matter who bes the emperor, the Tatars or the Han people?¡±


    Seeing that he was unmoved, Victoria on the side said quickly:


    ¡°Master, the Qing army is now heading south. The momentum is overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°They have already reached Huguang. They will soon enter the Shiwan Mountains.¡±


    ¡°After the Shiwan Mountains, they will reach southern Yunnan.¡±


    ¡°Once they take southern Yunnan into their hands, China will bepletely subjugated.¡±


    ¡°By then, you, the old man, will not only lose this treasurend for cultivation,¡± ¡°Even if we look at


    the entire Central ins, we probably won¡¯t be able to find a ce to live!¡±


    Meng Changsheng¡¯s brows unconsciously twitched when he heard this.


    Victoria keenly caught his change, and immediately hit the mark while the iron was hot:


    ¡°Master, you have a strong character and extraordinary bearing,¡±


    ¡°Especially the long hair tied into a bun, which is the finishing touch!¡± At this point, Victoria spoke up.


    Turned around and said loudly:


    ¡°Master, in order to unify the Central ins, Qing Gou forced all Chinese people to shave their


    heads and leave money rat tails that are less than the thickness of a little finger.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t shave your head, you will be beheaded.¡±


    ¡°If you have nowhere to practice in the future and are forced to join the world.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to


    suffer death, you have to shave off your long hair, can you ept it?¡±


    Meng Changsheng¡¯s expression suddenly became particrly ugly.


    He has been cultivating here for hundreds of years.


    Over the past few hundred years, almost no one hase to the cave where he was spared.


    But today, a group of ignorant Qing soldiers rushed in, shouting and killing, disturbing his solitude.


    He thought it was just a coincidence, but now when he heard Victoria say this, He suddenly felt


    uneasy in his heart.


    At this time, Meng Changsheng remained silent for a long time.


    At this time, mes suddenly burst into the sky at the foot of the mountain.


    In order topletely drive away the rebels, the Qing army began to set fire to the mountain.


    Seeing the raging fire, Meng Changsheng suddenly changed his mind and said,


    ¡°Well, since you two want to help the Han Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°I can give you a chance to see if you are willing.¡±


    Warren was overjoyed and said quickly: ¡°Master, please speak!¡±


    Meng Changsheng said calmly: ¡°Today you two will ept me as your teacher.¡±


    ¡°I will teach you some skills in fighting Chang Shadi.¡±


    ¡°After you leave Shiwan Mountains, you will continue to fight against the Manchus to help the Han


    Dynasty to the end.¡±


    Warren immediately said excitedly: ¡°Disciple Warren Lin, thanks you Master!¡± Victoria on the side


    also immediately knelt down and shouted:


    ¡°Disciple Victoria Wu, Thanks you, Master!¡±


    Back then, Victoria didn¡¯t know why Meng Changsheng suddenly changed his mind. However, when


    this scene from more than three hundred years ago reappeared in her mind,


    She suddenly understood the reason.


    At that time, it was 1650 AD, and there were still 13 years left before Meng Changsheng¡¯s deadline.


    The reason why Meng Changsheng epted the two of them as disciples.


    Was probably so that they could dy the Qing army¡¯s attack on Shiwan Mountains after they


    completed their studies.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In other words, Meng Changsheng had his own ns for everything.


    He epted Warren and Victoria as his disciples,


    Presumably for his own sake and so that he could spend thest thirteen years without being


    disturbed by the Qing army.


    Thinking of this, Victoria thought more firmly in her heart:


    ¡°Think carefully, Master has always been extremely eager to prolong his life.¡±


    ¡°How could he ept the death limit so easily?¡±


    ¡°The only reasonable exnation is that he had found a way to fight against the death limit!¡±


    ¡°But he has been hiding it, and even pretended to say goodbye to me and Warren.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he is ying a big game. Maybe Warren and I are just his gs!¡±


    ¡°Master, for I will do whatever it takes to seek immortality.¡±


    ¡°I exposed myself in front of him today.¡±


    ¡°What should I do if he asks me to bring the entire Warriors Den to surrender to him in the future?!¡±


    At this moment, Victoria felt extremely regretful,


    Regretting that she should not havee to the Shiwan mountains, She regrets even more that


    she should not havee to China!


    But now it¡¯s a done deal, the only thing she can do is hide as far away as possible!

 Chapter 5725

    Chapter 5725


    After Victoria¡¯s special ne arrived at Yongzhou Airport,


    It was ready to fly directly to Australia without much preparation. ording to the flight n, they


    had to replenish fuel in Australia, And fly to Buenos Aires in one go as they hade.


    When Victoria¡¯s ne was taxiing to take off on the right runway of Yongzhou Airport,


    The private nes taken by Charlie and Marianded on another runway of Yongzhou Airport.


    A Mercedes-Benz SUV has been parked in the airport parking lot.


    After leaving the airport, Charlie and Maria went straight to the parking lot.


    After finding the SUV, Charlie touched the car from the top and inside the left front wheel, there was


    a key.


    Then, he unlocked the door with the key,


    Got into the car with Maria, and drove straight towards Shiwan Mountain.


    Maria, who was in the passenger seat, was feeling a little uneasy.


    She felt that Victoria suddenly left the Shiwan Mountains in a hurry,


    Which proved that Shiwan Mountains must have risks that neither she nor Charlie had encountered.


    However, Maria did not persuade Charlie to give up.


    Because she knew very well that ever since Charlie met his grandparents,


    He had always wanted to know what his parents discovered and experienced back then,


    And how it was rted to hister acquisition of the Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures.


    Therefore, for Maria herself, since Charlie wanted to find out, She would apany him without


    hesitation.


    At this time, Charlie was somewhat worried.


    However, the connection between his parents and the secret of immortality and the sequence of the


    Nine Mysteries was the key that he had always wanted to explore,


    And he couldn¡¯t wait to find out everything hidden in it.


    And Shiwan Mountains are most likely the source of all of this.


    Therefore, even if it is dangerous, he must go to Shiwan Mountain to find out.


    Victoria drove to the Shiwan Mountains yesterday,


    But the car disappeared when she left,


    And there was no video recording of the car exiting the highway,


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    So Charlie deduced that she was most likely at a certain node on that section of the highway.


    Where she hides the car while the person exits the highway at that node.


    Therefore, Charlie¡¯s n was to drive to the section of the highway where she disappeared.


    To see if he could find any traces left by her.


    When approaching the section of highway where Victoria disappeared,


    Charlie began to release spiritual energy to sense the surroundings, Especially the valley under the


    viaduct.


    A car weighing two to three tons cannot disappear out of thin air.


    The most likely possibility is to hide it in a valley.


    After passing through countless tunnels, Charlie suddenly slowed down the car.


    He leaned the car on the emergencyne after exiting the expressway, Pointed to the oppositene,


    and said to Maria:


    ¡°Victoria should have gone down there, that way.¡±


    Maria asked curiously: ¡°How do you know that master?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Her car is below there.¡±


    Maria was slightly startled, and asked,


    ¡°Did she jump from here?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°The car should have been dropped first,¡±


    ¡°And then she jumped off.¡±


    Maria quickly asked: ¡°Young master, should you jump from here too¡­¡± Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°Otherwise, you can drive Get off the highway at the next exit,¡±


    ¡°And wait for me in the town, I¡¯ll go down here.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Maria subconsciously grabbed Charlie¡¯s hand, and said nervously: ¡°I want to be with you!¡±

 Chapter 5726

    Chapter 5726


    Charlie smiled helplessly, opened the map on the central control,


    Pointed to the location of the two of them, and the location of the town when Victoria appeared


    again, and said to Maria:


    ¡°Now I only know that Victoria went down from here,¡±


    ¡°And then from here appeared in that town,¡±


    ¡°But the actual ce Victoria went to is still uncertain.¡±


    ¡°If the ce she went to was rtively close to these two ends,¡±


    ¡°It would be easier to say; if it was farther away, then her route was probably an acute angle with a


    long side.¡±


    ¡°The search area will be veryrge.¡±


    ¡°If you really follow me, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    Maria said firmly: ¡°I am going! It¡¯s just that you may need to take care of me and amodate me


    a little bit.¡±


    ¡°But I still want to be with the young master¡­¡±


    After saying that, Maria pursed her lips and whispered:


    ¡°I am afraid that if the master is still alive and the young master dares to disturb his cultivation,¡±


    ¡°It will cause trouble. Although I have never met the master,¡±


    ¡°But if I do, I could still use my father¡¯s rtionship to get close to him¡­¡±


    Charlie was silent for a moment, looked at her and asked,


    ¡°Do you think Meng Changsheng is still alive?¡±


    Maria nodded her head: ¡°Originally, I just thought that it was not impossible that the master was still


    alive.¡±


    ¡°There is a certain small probability. The probability of living and passing away is about 80 to 20 at


    most.¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria said in a very serious tone:


    ¡°But I now feel that the probability of the master living or passing away is about 20 or even 80.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°Why do you believe he is still alive now?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Because I have seen it. I have obtained all the surveince videos of the airport,


    watching Victoria arrive at the airport,¡±


    ¡°Go through security check, and customs, and then watch her waiting and boarding the ne.¡±


    ¡°Her expression in the camera was always a little flustered.¡±


    ¡°It can be seen that she must have been very scared.¡±


    ¡°With my knowledge, there should be no other person in the world who can make Victoria so fearful,


    except the master.¡±


    Charlie frowned and said: ¡°Although Victoria left in a very embarrassed manner,¡±


    ¡°At least If Meng Changsheng is still alive and Victoria came to the door this time,¡±


    ¡°How can Meng Changsheng let her retreatpletely?¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°Besides, whether it is from you or from the descendants of Meng


    Changsheng¡¯s earliest named disciple,¡±


    ¡°His life can be confirmed. He was born in 664 AD and died in 1663,¡±


    ¡°Which happened to be One thousand years;¡±


    ¡°If he is still alive now, doesn¡¯t it mean that he found a way to break through one thousand years


    more than three hundred years ago?¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, his current strength may have been superb.¡±


    ¡°No one can match him. Victoria is so far behind him.¡±


    ¡°He can create an organization 10,000 times stronger than Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°How can he be willing to hide in a mountain?¡± Maria said with a worried look on her face:


    ¡°What the young master said, I can¡¯t figure it out.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure out many of these things, so I am worried.¡±


    As she said this, Maria thought of something, looked at Charlie, and said nervously:


    ¡°Young master, think about the mother of Pucha, more than three hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°I watched with my own eyes her failure to ovee the cmity by theke.¡±


    ¡°For more than three hundred years, I had firmly believed that she had disappeared into thin air,¡±


    ¡°But who could have imagined that she could leave a glimmer of hope for herself,¡±


    ¡°And then after more than three hundred years,¡±


    ¡°It would find an opportunity to be reborn after the year?¡± Charlie¡¯s face darkened, and he asked in


    surprise:


    ¡°You mean, Meng Changsheng might also be looking for such an opportunity?¡±


    Maria said seriously: ¡°I am not sure,¡±


    ¡°But I think, since the mother of Pucha can do it, then Master Meng may also be able to do it.¡±


    ¡°Master, please do not underestimate people¡¯s desire to live.¡±


    ¡°The older a person is, the stronger the desire to live.¡±


    ¡°A person who has lived for a thousand years will definitely have a desire to live.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unimaginable to ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°In order to survive, I don¡¯t know what kind of efforts he would make¡­¡±

 Chapter 5727

    Chapter 5727


    Maria¡¯s words made Charlie seriously think about


    ¡°Whether Meng Changsheng is really alive¡± for the first time.


    This question seemed a bit ridiculous at first nce.


    In the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures, there is no record of allowing a person to live for more


    than a thousand years,


    So this has already touched his blind spot in knowledge.


    In fact, there is not even a record of the Evesting Green Pill in the Nine Profound Heavenly


    Scriptures.


    Even Maria belongs to Charlie¡¯s knowledge blind spot, let alone Meng Changsheng.


    On this issue, although there is no direct evidence to prove Meng


    Changsheng¡¯s current life and death,


    Charlie does not dare to rely on it at all.


    The due caution must not be skipped or taken lightly.


    So, he said to Maria: ¡°I very much agree with the views mentioned by you just now,¡±


    ¡°But we are already here and there is no reason to retreat.¡±


    ¡°Why not follow what you said and let¡¯s go find out together?¡±


    Maria knew that Charlie would not give up easily,


    And being willing to take her with him was already the biggest concession he had made,


    So she nodded without thinking and said:


    ¡°Okay! I am with the young master!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and then sighed softly and said:


    ¡°If the two of us are together, it is not realistic to go down from here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s turn around and go back into the mountain in the opposite direction from the town where


    Victoria appeared.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Maria nodded obediently and said,


    ¡°As long as the young master is willing to take me with him,¡±


    ¡°And I will obey the master¡¯s arrangements for everything.¡±


    The two reached a consensus, and Charlie was no longer dyed.


    He turned back at high speed at the next exit,


    Passed the spot where Victoria jumped down, and continued to drive forward.


    After walking for dozens of kilometers,


    They got off the expressway in the town where Victoria left.


    The map shows that apart from this highway,


    This township has only one rugged mountain road leading to the outside world.


    The end of the mountain road starts from the foot of a mountain called


    Qiandao Mountain not far away,


    And goes down the mountain through the township and connects with the main road of the


    township.


    And then continues to the entrance and exit of the highway.


    If you don¡¯t take the expressway here and continue driving forward,


    You can reach a national highway that crosses Yunnan and Guangxi.


    The location where Victoria appeared was on the road from the starting point of Daoshan Mountain


    to the middle of the township.


    Therefore, Charlie drove the car to the ce where Victoria appeared,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    And decided to walk into the mountain from there,


    Generally heading in the direction where Victoria abandoned the car, To see if he could find any


    clues left by her.


    After all, she left in a hurry and in a panic.


    Charlie spected that she had no time to deal with the clues she left behind.


    After the two got out of the car,


    Charlie took the equipment for hiking in the mountains,


    And headed towards the mountains with Maria.


    After leaving the country road, it is not immediately a rugged virgin forest.


    On both sides of the road, there are almost terraced fields reimed by local farmers,


    So there are natural paths for people and livestock to walk, and for motorcycles to ride.


    It happened that the direction of this path coincided with the direction that


    Charlie nned to search,


    So the two of them walked through this path one after another, And continued to advance into the


    mountains.


    The two climbed over a low mountain that was almostpletely covered by terraced fields and


    continued to go deeper.


    At this time, there were fewer and fewer man-made traces on both sides.


    When he climbed over the second mountain and started heading down the mountain,


    Charlie saw that the rugged path had changed from a long khaki strip into a slender Y-shape in the


    valley ahead.


    In addition, there is a winding stream more than one meter wide, Flowing all the way down the


    valley to the lower ground.


    The stream just passes through the intersection of three straight lines in the Y shape.


    Someone has piled five steps of stone piers here.

 Chapter 5728

    Chapter 5728


    The stream flows slowly through the four gaps in the five steps of stone piers, Because these five


    steps of stone piers block the flow of water.


    The speed was such that the water flow formed a buffer zone of about four to five square meters on


    the left side of the Y-shape.


    The small stream that was originally one meter wide suddenly became nearly three meters wide


    here.


    The path is divided into two at the foot of the mountain,


    The one on the right goes deeper, and the one on the left leads to the top of another mountain in


    front of the left,


    But that mountain is a little different from the mountain that Charlie and Maria are climbing.


    It is much shorter, and on the top of the mountain, there is a small piece of brown-red low-rise


    buildings, whose purpose is unknown.


    The Shiwan Mountains are low in the southwest, and even in the mid-autumn season,


    It is still warm and humid, so the nts here are also extremely lush.


    The hillsides, mountaintops, and valleys are all lush and green,


    And they look extraordinarily pure in the sun. No modernbels appear.


    Maria followed Charlie step by step, looking at the scenery in front of her,


    She couldn¡¯t help but admire: ¡°The ancients often said that winding paths lead to seclusion,¡±


    ¡°But I never thought that the scenery along the way,¡±


    ¡°Such as the Shiwan mountains that made people talk about it,¡±


    ¡°Would be so beautiful and quiet. If you live here for a period of time,¡±


    ¡°You will definitely be veryfortable!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°When you no longer have to worry about the


    Warriors Den in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will buy you a few mountains here, and you can choose a mountain to build a house on. The rest


    can be used to grow tea trees.¡±


    Maria shook her head and said: ¡°The climate here is not suitable for Pu¡¯er tea trees,¡±


    ¡°But it is suitable for growing some green tea.¡±


    After saying that, Maria couldn¡¯t help but mutter:


    ¡°Master, although I like tea, but I don¡¯t n to be a hard-working tea farmer for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°There are so many tea trees in Eng Mountain, and I don¡¯t even know how to nt them in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°You have to buynd for me to grow tea.¡±


    ¡°Will I have to deal with tea all day long in the future?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡±


    ¡°I just saw that you really like it here, so I wanted to buy it for you.¡± Maria smiled shyly and said


    softly:


    ¡°If the young master has this kind of heart, I will be satisfied.¡± At this time, the two of them were


    standing halfway up the mountain.


    They could see the left-hand side of the Y-shaped mountain road.


    A bald woman wearing a gray robe also walked down the mountain.


    She looked to be in her early twenties, with very delicate features, Although her head was shaved.


    She¡¯s bald, but she¡¯s still pretty.


    The woman held a wooden basin in her hands, which seemed to contain some clothes and a t


    wooden stick.


    Since the mountain was much shorter than the one where Charlie and Maria were,


    The girl arrived at the Y-shaped intersection earlier than them.


    The girl stopped at the intersection, leaned on the road on the left side of the Y-shape,


    Squatted down on the side of the road, then took out a robe from the tub, Wet it in the water, rubbed


    it, and then patted it hard with a wooden stick.


    The wooden sticks pped the wet clothes,


    And the crisp pping sound echoed gently in the valley.


    Maria listened and saw, and couldn¡¯t help but say to Charlie:


    ¡°I used to wash clothes like this.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that people would still use this method.¡± Charlie looked at the girl from a distance


    and muttered:


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°She seems to be a nun, so the red-walled building on the mountain on the left should be a


    nunnery.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly and sighed:


    ¡°Being a monk here is more difficult than most monks.¡±


    The two walked along the mountain road. Continuing into the countryside, After a while, they arrived


    at the Y-shaped intersection.


    At this time, the nun was still squatting on the side washing clothes.


    Since Charlie and Maria had agreed to pretend to be a couple in front of outsiders,


    He stopped in front of the stone pier, stretched out a hand, and said to Maria:


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you over there.¡±


    Maria nodded shyly, and immediately handed her little hand to Charlie¡¯s.


    Charlie led her across the stone pier and was about to continue walking to the right of the Y-shaped


    intersection.


    The young nun next to them who was squatting on the ground washing clothes suddenly stood up,


    sped her hands and bowed slightly towards Maria, and said:


    ¡°Amitabha, this benefactor, the abbot of our family has been waiting for you for a long time,¡±


    ¡°And I would like to ask you toe to the nunnery to meet us.¡±

 Chapter 5729

    Chapter 5729


    What the nun said surprised Charlie and Maria.


    The two never expected that they had never exposed themselves in front of Victoria,


    But they were being targeted in front of a nunnery in the Shiwan Mountains.


    So, without waiting for Maria to speak,


    Charlie asked the nun with a vignt look:


    ¡°Who are you? Pretending to be a nun, washing clothes here just to wait for us to show up?!¡±


    The nun sped her hands together bowed slightly to Charlie and said:


    ¡°Master, this poor nun is not pretending.¡±


    ¡°I am a bhikshuni in Qingzhao nunnery, became a monk and practiced in


    Qingzhao nunnery.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the abbot knew that the two of you would pass by here today,¡±


    ¡°So he specially asked me to wait here.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Maria again and said seriously:


    ¡°Madam, the abbot said that you have a deep connection with Buddhism and would like to invite


    you to the nunnery for a while.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take you too long.¡±


    Maria thought for a moment and nodded gently.


    She nodded and said: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ask you to lead the way.¡±


    Charlie felt that this matter was a bit weird and not a very safe option, so he said:


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    The nun pointed at the road going up the mountain behind her.


    She opened her mouth and said:


    ¡°Starting from here all the way to the top of the mountain it is the territory of the temple.¡±


    ¡°Qingzhao Temple is the ce where novices and bhikkhunis practice


    Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°No men are allowed to enter. I hope the master understands.¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°What a joke if you don¡¯t let me in,¡±


    ¡°How can I ensure the safety of my girlfriend?¡±


    The nun said respectfully: ¡°A monk ispassionate and will not do anything to harm others.¡±


    ¡°Please I ask you to don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Just as Charlie was about to refuse, Maria pulled his arm and said softly:


    ¡°Honey, wait for me here for a while. I¡¯lle back as soon as I go.¡±


    Charlie advised her: ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive, be careful of fraud!¡±


    Maria smiled slightly and said softly: ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡±


    ¡°As long as you are here, no one dares to do anything to me,¡±


    ¡°So just rest assured and wait for me here.¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t know the background of the abbot who was waiting to meet her in the nunnery.


    However, her instinct told her that there would be no danger there.


    She knew very well that the only people in this world who wanted to catch her were Victoria and her


    organization.


    And when she came to southern Yunnan with Charlie this time, Victoria didn¡¯t notice anything.


    From this, it can be inferred that the person in the monastery who wants to meet her must not be


    Victoria¡¯s person.


    Since it is not Victoria¡¯s person, the probability of the other party being malicious is much smaller.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie is waiting for her at the foot of the mountain.


    If the other party really knows the details between her and Charlie, They will definitely not be able to


    attack her under Charlie¡¯s nose.


    What interests her the most is that she can¡¯t wait to find out the identity of the other party.


    Since the other party knows her, they must have a certain understanding of her situation.


    What¡¯s even more frightening is that the other party can actually calcte the whereabouts of her


    and Charlie.


    This is even more remarkable.


    After all, she and Charlie had only decided on this route an hour or two ago, And there was no way


    the other party could know it in advance.


    The only possibility was that the other party had calcted everything and was just waiting here.


    Thinking of this, Maria couldn¡¯t wait to know the origin of the person behind this n.


    Seeing that Maria had made up her mind,


    Charlie guessed that she would also want to go up to find out.


    If he follows her forcefully, maybe the abbot will give up showing up.


    In that case, he won¡¯t be able to explore the real reason behind it.


    In desperation, Charlie had no choice but to nod his head and say to Maria:


    ¡°I¡¯m watching you go up here. The timer starts from the moment you disappear from my sight.¡±


    ¡°I will wait for you for twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te out after that time, I¡¯lle up and look for you!¡±

 Chapter 5730

    Chapter 5730


    Seeing Charlie relent, Maria nodded quickly and said,


    ¡°Okay! Just twenty minutes!¡±


    Seeing this, the little nun once again sped her hands to Charlie and bowed respectfully,


    ¡°Master, please wait a moment. Wait a moment.¡± After that, she said to Maria respectfully:


    ¡°Madam, pleasee with me.¡±


    Maria nodded, gave Charlie a reassuring smile, and whispered in his ear:


    ¡°Young Master, just wait here. I wille back.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and watched her go up the mountain with the nun.


    Charlie watched the two of them walking further and further,


    Watching the two of them step by step up to the top of the mountain,


    Watching the little nun respectfully open the door of the nunnery for Maria,


    And watching Maria turn around and wave to him from a distance before stepping in.


    At this time, Charlie felt somewhat uneasy.


    He felt that even if the other party was not a bad person,


    The other party¡¯s urate prediction of himself and Maria also made his back shiver.


    Ever since he obtained the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures, He had never felt so anxious and


    uneasy.


    At this time, Maria had already stepped into the gate of Qingzhao¡¯an.


    Qingzhao Nunnery is not a big temple, it upies a small area, And there are not many bhikkhunis


    who practice. Including the novice monks who are under 20 years old, There are only a dozen or so


    people in total.


    Moreover, the incense in Qingzhao¡¯an was not very prosperous.


    Maria came in and never saw any pilgrims burning incense and worshiping Buddha here.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She followed the little nun through the front yard,


    And all the nuns bowed to her when they saw her, which made Maria even more curious.


    The little nun led her through the front yard to the main hall at the back.


    The main hall is not grand, but it can be seen everywhere that it has been maintained very carefully.


    Although the Buddha statues are old, they are brightly colored and not stained with dust.


    At first nce, it can be seen that they are often repaired and cleaned.


    In the main hall, an old nun with gray hair was standing in front of the Buddha,


    Carefully adding oil to the several ever-burningmps in front of the Buddha statue.


    The old nun seemed to be in her seventies or eighties.


    She was already old, but her body was very strong. She was holding an oil pot that weighed several


    kilograms, And themp oil that was poured out did not move at all.


    It could be seen that her hands were extraordinarily stable.


    The little nun brought Maria in, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master, I have invited that benefactor.¡±


    The old nun turned around, looked at Maria, folded her hands together, and said very respectfully:


    ¡°The poor nun has the audacity to bother you. Please don¡¯t take offense.¡± Maria also put her hands


    together to return the gesture, and said loudly:


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I came hiking with my boyfriend,¡±


    ¡°And he is still waiting at the bottom of the mountain,¡±


    ¡°So please I ask you to get straight to the point.¡±


    The old nun waved her hand to the little nun, who immediately turned around and left, closing the


    door of the main hall at the same time.


    After she went out, the old nun suddenly sighed and said:


    ¡°There are all kinds of dangers and obstacles on the road ahead¡­¡±


    ¡°I would like to boldly ask Miss Lin to give Mr. Wade good advice and not let him go any further!¡±


    Suddenly being called out by the other party, Maria was horrified,


    But she looked at the other party with a calm expression on her face, and said calmly:


    ¡°Master, Mr. Wade is obsessed with the way forward,¡±


    ¡°I am just a weakling. How can I persuade him to return?¡±


    As she spoke, Maria looked at the old nun, changed the subject, and said seriously:


    ¡°Unless the master can tell me, what are the dangers ahead?¡±

 Chapter 5731

    Chapter 5731


    Hearing Maria¡¯s question, the old nun exined seriously:


    ¡°To be honest with Miss Lin, fifty miles ahead of this ce is where Miss Lin and Mr. Wade are


    going.¡±


    ¡°However, this ce can be visited by Miss Lin and Victoria,¡±


    ¡°But only Mr. Ye can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you know about Victoria?!¡±


    Maria was even more horrified when she heard the old nun mention Victoria.


    She really couldn¡¯t figure out the identity of this old nun, Let alone why she was so powerful.


    She not only knew Charlie and herself.


    Even she knows Victoria.


    The fact that she can name Victoria proves that she must know something about Victoria¡¯s life.


    In other words, she must know that Victoria lived from the Ming Dynasty more than 300 years ago to


    today.


    Maria looked at the old nun and thought to herself in horror:


    ¡°She knows Victoria¡¯s secret, does that mean she also knows my secret?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The old nun stopped covering up at this time and said calmly:


    ¡°The poor nun and Miss Lin opened the skylight.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, Victoria and Warriors Den are both enemies of mine,¡±


    ¡°And Victoria is very strong personally,¡±


    ¡°And Warriors Den has been in business for three hundred years,¡±


    ¡°So the overall strength is almost unmatched by anyone.¡±


    At this point, the old nun suddenly changed the conversation and said seriously:


    ¡°Butpared with that person fifty miles away,¡±


    ¡°Victoria is just a clown who has lived for more than three hundred years.¡± The old nun¡¯s words


    frightened Maria.


    In more than three hundred years, Maria has never been as nervous as she is now,


    As if everything she has hidden for more than three hundred years has been seen through.


    She suppressed the anxiety in her heart and asked the old nun calmly:


    ¡°Is it Meng Changsheng the master said this?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ is he really not dead?¡±


    The old nun sighed nomittally and said:


    ¡°Victoria has seen theing and going in such a short period of time,¡±


    ¡°Someone as smart as Miss Lin must be able to see the whole story at a nce.¡±


    Maria was even more nervous. In desperation, she quickly asked:


    ¡°Lady, dare I ask you, what does all this have to do with Mr. Wade?!¡±


    ¡°Why can Victoria and I go, but Mr. Wade can¡¯t?¡±


    The old nun sped her hands together and said:


    ¡°Amitabha, Miss Lin, it¡¯s not that the nun doesn¡¯t want to make it clear,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Miss Lin should know the destiny.¡±


    ¡°There are some things that can only be touched upon.¡±


    ¡°Too much interference will cause uncontroble changes.¡±


    ¡°My original intention is to remind Mr. Wade that the road ahead is full of dangers.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade talks too much and goes that way, everything will be irreversible.¡± Maria pursed her lips


    and asked her:


    ¡°What do you think,dy, should I persuade him now?¡±


    ¡°Ask him to give up? With his character, without a clear exnation, will he agree?¡±


    The old nun said seriously:


    ¡°This is why I asked my apprentice to invite Miss Lin instead of inviting Mr. Wade directly.¡±


    ¡°I believe that Miss Lin is of irreceable importance in Mr. Wade¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°It would be much better for Miss Lin to persuade Mr. Wade than for a poor nun to persuade him.¡±


    Maria said in embarrassment: ¡°Master Wade is very concerned about this


    Shiwan mountain incident.¡±


    ¡°He is looking forward to the trip very much.¡±


    ¡°He still has many problems that have been bothering him for a long time.¡±


    ¡°He wants to get an exnation during this trip¡­¡±


    ¡°I suddenly advised him to turn back, he probably wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± The old nun nodded and looked


    at Maria and said:


    ¡°Moving forward will bring unforeseen disasters to Mr. Wade and many innocent people.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Wade can temporarily put aside his hatred,¡±


    ¡°He can buy himself valuable time and gain more chances of winning.¡±

 Chapter 5732

    Chapter 5732


    After that, the old nun looked at Maria and said sincerely:


    ¡°Miss Lin, the poor nun has made it clear to you that he has a powerful rtionship.¡±


    ¡°It depends on Miss Lin whether you can persuade Mr. Wade to turn back.¡± Maria looked at her and


    with a few words asked pleadingly:


    ¡°Kinddy, please make it more clear. Mr. Wade is my savior.¡±


    ¡°If he is really destined to be so doomed,¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to save him even if I have to sacrifice my own life.¡± After saying that, Maria bent


    her legs and knelt down.


    Seeing this, the old nun hurriedly stepped forward, supported Maria¡¯s body before she knelt down,


    and said:


    ¡°Miss Lin has seen all the vicissitudes of the world for hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°And the poor nun dare not be arrogant in front of Miss Lin,¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin don¡¯t make such a big gesture.¡±


    As she spoke, she supported Maria, and said,


    ¡°Miss Lin must also know the mysteries of fate.¡±


    ¡°It may be very different. If the poor nun talks too much, things may turn against me.¡±


    ¡°If Ms. Lin really wants to help Mr. Wade, then reduce the variables as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°The poor nun can clearly tell you that there is danger ahead for Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°And Ms. Lin just make sure that Mr. Wade can give up and turn back is the best result,¡±


    ¡°If you know too much, it will bring even greater changes.¡±


    Hearing the old nun¡¯s words, seeing the world for hundreds of years as the situations changed,


    Maria knew that the old nun in front of her already knew her past very well. And she also quickly


    realized her gaffe.


    The old nun was right. There are indeed many extremely subtle variables in things like fate.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing more is sometimes not a good thing.


    At this time, she no longer asked the old nun for more details, But weighed the credibility of the old


    nun¡¯s words in her heart.


    She first ruled out the old nun as her enemy.


    Because the old nun had sessfully attracted herself to this nunnery,


    If she was really her enemy, she would definitely do something to herself; Then, she ruled out that


    the old nun was Charlie¡¯s enemy. The old nun knew Charlie, she knew herself, she knew Victoria,


    And she even knew the trajectory of the three of them.


    If she was Charlie¡¯s enemy, she wouldn¡¯t need to be mysterious here.


    She only needed to find a way to tell Victoria that Charlie was the son of


    Changying Wade and Margaret,


    And then pass Charlie¡¯s information to Victoria, And then Victoria would definitely kill Charlie.


    Now that the old nun is ruled out as her and Charlie¡¯s enemy, Her previous words are much more


    credible.


    Maria also analyzed whether the old nun and Charlie would have any stakes.


    For example, if the old nun also wanted to explore the relics left by Meng


    Changsheng,


    Then she and Charlie would bepetitors.


    They would try to persuade theirpetitors to give up.


    She does have advantages too.


    However, if you think about it carefully, this possibility is slim.


    After all, the other party was waiting for them here,


    And she and Charlie hadn¡¯t even figured out where they were going.


    If everyone is grabbing a treasure, it will naturally be firste, first served.


    The other party is already in front and knows the location of the treasure.


    The best option is to rush to dig up the treasure as soon as possible without exposing it as much as


    possible.


    With her identity and her reputation of making a fortune,


    How could she leave the treasure and not dig it out,


    Instead, staying here to persuade the disadvantagedpetitors to give up?


    Therefore, this inference is untenable.


    She is not an enemy, and there is no conflict of interest or interests.


    In this case, the probability that the other party is sincere is even higher.


    So, Maria looked at her and asked, ¡°Lady, I have onest question.¡±


    ¡°Why would you help Mr. Wade?¡±


    The old nun said in a very solemn tone:


    ¡°More than 20 years ago, someone opened a Pandora¡¯s box.¡±


    ¡°However, the magic box was only half opened at that time.¡±


    ¡°If it is ignored, the magic box will gradually open by itself after a few years,¡±


    ¡°Which will inevitably lead to unforeseen disasters.¡±


    ¡°Now, the magic box can bepletely closed,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade is the only one who opened it directly!¡±

 Chapter 5733

    Chapter 5733


    Maria probably guessed the meaning of the old nun¡¯s words, so she asked: ¡°Lady is saying that


    Master Wade¡¯s future depends entirely on his actions?¡± The old nun said nomittally:


    ¡°The poor nun has already said that. There are too many,¡±


    ¡°And some questions should be digested by Miss Lin herself.¡±


    ¡°However, remember not to let Mr. Wade know about these things.¡±


    Seeing that she was unwilling to say more, Maria quickly asked,


    ¡°I wonder if Lady has any other instructions?¡±


    ¡°No more.¡± The old nun sped her hands together and said respectfully:


    ¡°I have heard Miss Lin¡¯s name for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Now that I could meet you today, my wish got fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade is still waiting at the bottom of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin should leave.¡±


    ¡°Please persuade him to return to Aurous Hill.¡±


    Maria saw that the old nun wanted to see off the guest,


    But she was still a little unwilling to give up.


    She hurriedly asked: ¡°Master, what should Master Wade do next?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t move forward today, I am afraid that Master Wade will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me where to go in the future!¡±


    The old nun¡¯s expression suddenly became very struggling, and after hesitating for a long time, she


    said:


    ¡°Miss Lin, please tell Mr. Wade to find an opportunity to open Niwan Pce as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Only by opening the Niwan Pce can he barely fight against Victoria.¡± Maria became more and


    more confused about the old nun¡¯s identity.


    She really couldn¡¯t understand why Charlie was so low-key and hiding his identity.


    The old nun seemed to know him well, even knowing that Charlie had not opened Niwan Pce.


    Maria wanted to ask her some more questions,


    But the old nun had already opened the door of the main hall and shouted to the outside:


    ¡°Jinnie, see off the guests.¡±


    The young nun who had just brought Maria walked out of the side hall.


    She respectfully said to Maria, ¡°Miss Lin, please follow me out.¡±


    Maria had no choice but to nod her head,


    Looked at the old nun, and said, ¡°Lady, thank you on behalf of Master, for your advice.¡±


    The old nun nodded slightly and smiled and said:


    ¡°Amitabha, please take care of yourself, Miss Lin!¡±


    Maria said goodbye to the old nun and followed the young nun out of the gate of Qingzhao Nunnery.


    The young nun named Jinnie Chen said,


    ¡°Miss Lin, you can go down the mountain the way you came. I won¡¯t send you down.¡±


    Maria nodded and said, ¡°Lady, please stay.¡±


    Jinnie bowed to Maria, and then slowly closed the door.


    Maria looked at Charlie from a distance at the foot of the mountain,


    Whose visual effect was no bigger than a grain of rice, and waved to him.


    Seeing that Charlie seemed to be waving to her,


    She quickly walked a few steps and hurried down the mountain.


    ¡­


    At the bottom of the mountain, Charlie has been waiting here for a long time.


    Seeing Mariaing down, he took a few steps forward and asked with concern:


    ¡°Miss Lin, what kind of medicine is that nun selling in the gourd?¡±


    ¡°What did the host ask you to do?¡±


    Maria pursed her lips and said: ¡°Master, they reminded us that there are dangers ahead and want to


    persuade us to turn back.¡±


    Charlie looked surprised and asked, ¡°Does she know where we are going?¡±


    Maria nodded lightly and exined: ¡°It seems that the teacher is not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°There must be dangers on the road ahead that we have not thought of¡­¡± As she said that, she


    looked at Charlie and begged:


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s not go any further and go back to Aurous Hill, okay?¡±


    Back to Aurous Hill?¡±

 Chapter 5734

    Chapter 5734


    Charlie frowned and said seriously:


    ¡°We are probably only a few dozen miles away from the ce where Meng


    Changsheng practiced.¡±


    ¡°My parents may have been here back then, and from the items he left behind they took the


    ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Sutra¡±.¡±


    ¡°If I walk these dozens of miles, I might be able to figure out more details about their lives.¡±


    ¡°How could I give up halfway¡­¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said to Maria:


    ¡°Miss Lin, why don¡¯t you go back to town and wait for me, I¡¯ll go by myself!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Maria subconsciously grabbed Charlie¡¯s hand and begged:


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Master, since you already know that the ce where Master passed away is right here.¡±


    ¡°If we go back, then this time it will not be considered in vain or give up halfway, The young master


    can go back to Aurous Hill to continue preparations,¡±


    ¡°And it will not be toote toe back after the young master¡¯s strength has greatly increased!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°You and I haven¡¯t figured out the identity of the other party.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let the other party make us give up everything I originally nned with just a few words.¡±


    Maria said anxiously: ¡°Master, someone knew that we wereing here.¡±


    ¡°And they had calcted the route in advance and are waiting here.¡±


    ¡°This proves that the other party knows you and me very well.¡±


    ¡°Even if she has no ill intentions towards us, we have to admit the fact that our identity has been


    exposed.¡±


    ¡°If we still force forward in this situation,¡±


    ¡°Whether she is an enemy or a friend, the situation is probably extremely unfavorable to us.¡±


    Charlie was slightly startled.


    Maria¡¯s words made him start to re-examine the matter again. As Maria said, regardless of whether


    the nun is a friend or an enemy, It is already a fact that he was exposed.


    Since she knows, it proves that others may also know.


    If he insists on moving forward, let alone whether he will encounter risks, What if someone else


    knows his identity?


    What should they do if it reaches the ears of Warriors Den?


    Maria said again at this time: ¡°Master, no matter what is dozens of miles away,¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t change the fact that Victoria is also very afraid of it.¡± ¡°If Victoria is also afraid of it, then why


    should we go to force it?¡± Charlie suddenly fell into a struggle.


    He knew very well what Maria said.


    However, when he finally got closer to his parents¡¯ secret, he really didn¡¯t want to give up.


    At this time, in the main hall of Qingzhao¡¯an.


    Jinnie returned to the main hall and reported respectfully to the old nun:


    ¡°Lady, Maria has left.¡±


    The old nun didn¡¯t look back and asked,


    ¡°Did you see her go down the mountain with your own eyes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jinnie nodded and said, ¡°After I closed the door,¡±


    ¡°I watched her go down the mountain through the crack in the door and then came back to report to


    you.¡±


    The old nun asked again, ¡°What are the two of them doing?¡±


    ¡°Conversation.¡± Jinnie replied: ¡°The two have been talking in ce,¡±


    ¡°But they are not ready to set off yet.¡± The old nun nodded slightly and said: ¡°You stay here, I will


    report to the madam.¡±


    After that, without waiting for Jinnie¡¯s answer, she quickly walked towards the back of the main hall.


    There is another door directly behind the main hall.


    Generally speaking, this kind of ce in the temple is no longer open to pilgrims,


    Mostly monks and nuns. Now a ce for her own use.


    The old nun stopped outside the door, gently knocked on the door, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Madam, Maria is gone.¡±


    A pleasant and somewhat majestic female voice came from the room:


    ¡°Have they gone back?


    The old nun replied: ¡°Not yet. The two of them seem to be still talking at the intersection at the foot


    of the mountain.¡±


    ¡°It is not yet certain whether they will give up.¡±


    The woman inside the door smiled and said,


    ¡°There should be no problem.¡±


    With that said, the woman also said: ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°Please hurry up and organize everyone to clean up.¡±


    ¡°We should go. That Maria is so smart that she is almost a demon.¡±


    ¡°I think she was too worried and ignored some details.¡±


    ¡°I believe it won¡¯t be certain. How long will it take for them toe back again?¡±


    ¡°Keep us informed and don¡¯t leave any clues here.¡±


    The old nun said respectfully: ¡°Okay madam!¡±

 Chapter 5735

    Chapter 5735


    At the foot of Qingzhao¡¯an Mountain at this time.


    Charlie still hasn¡¯t made the decision to give up on the trip.


    If they just leave like this, he will really feel unwilling.


    However, Maria¡¯s analysis was not unreasonable.


    Some people take great pains to remind themselves that if they continue to have their own way,


    they will be a little too conceited.


    Thinking of the word arrogance, Charlie suddenly realized that his current strength was actually far


    from enough in the face of the unknown.


    After pondering for a moment, he smiled bitterly and said calmly:


    ¡°That monk should be right.¡±


    ¡°My strength is not even as good as Victoria¡¯s,¡±


    ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t be too conceited.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, that monk can know your and my information and movements.¡±


    ¡°Ites naturally. She is not an ordinary person.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Maria and said seriously:


    ¡°Ms. Lin is smarter than me. On many problems, you think deeper than I can,¡± ¡°And you can see


    more clearly than I do.¡±


    ¡°Since you also advised me to stop, I¡¯d better listen.¡±


    ¡°I advise you to eat enough and go back.¡±


    Maria, who was nervous, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was afraid that Charlie would lose his temper,


    So she would stick to one goal and never waver no matter what others said.


    Now that Charlie relented and wanted to go back, she was naturally relieved.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, like a girl with high emotional intelligence coaxing her immature boyfriend,


    She held his arm and said with a smile:


    ¡°Young master, although you have stopped here today, you will not stop here forever.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°After you are fully prepared, wait for a better time toe again.¡±


    ¡°Experts often say that this is called a strategic retreat.¡±


    Charlie inevitably said a little depressed: ¡°A retreat is a retreat,¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as a strategic retreat.¡± She looked at him and asked with a smile: ¡°Master,


    you must have never climbed Mount Everest and K2, right?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t climbed it, What about you?¡±


    Maria smiled proudly. Said: ¡°I have been there, more than once.¡±


    As she spoke, she eloquently said: ¡°A few decades ago,¡±


    ¡°When mountaineering equipment was still very crude,¡±


    ¡°It was very difficult for people to climb Mount Everest and K2, especially K2.¡±


    ¡°People had tried for more than 50 years without sess.¡±


    ¡°Climbing to the top, countless efforts had turned back somewhere in the middle,¡±


    ¡°But fortunately in the past fifty years,¡±


    ¡°There are always people who can push the turning point higher until they finally sessfully reach


    the top.¡±


    Maria looked at Charlie and said with a smile: ¡°Regardless of whether Master is still alive or not,¡±


    ¡°Based on his cultivation more than three hundred years ago,¡±


    ¡°He should be the strongest among all the practitioners known to Master, right?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°As far as I know, Meng Changsheng is first and Victoria is second.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Maria, who held Charlie¡¯s arm, pulled his arm down coquettishly and smiled shyly.


    She said: ¡°Young master, you just regard the two of them as Mount Everest and K2.¡±


    ¡°Today, Qingzhao¡¯an is the endpoint of the first summit.¡±


    ¡°Next time, treat this ce as the base camp for the summit.¡±


    ¡°Move forward step by step. Eventually, you will reach the summit.¡± Charlie sighed softly, nodded,


    and said, ¡°That¡¯s the only way it can be.¡± Seeing that Charlie was finally relieved, Maria felt relieved.


    At this moment, she is just like a newly married youngdy in ancient times.


    She only has her ¡°husband¡± in her eyes, and her ¡°husband¡± is everything to her.


    If her ¡°husband¡± is happy, she doesn¡¯t feel hard even eating bran-thick vegetables,


    But If the ¡°husband¡± is unhappy, even the delicacies will make her feel like chewing wax.


    She was most afraid that Charlie would not know how to retreat. Now it seemed that although


    Charlie was somewhat unwilling to do so, He had at least epted her advice.


    Although it can be seen that there is still some depression left,

 Chapter 5736

    Chapter 5736


    These depressions are left to her to enlighten andfort.


    So, she took Charlie¡¯s arm and turned around and walked on the way she came.


    Charlie walked with his head down, and Maria beside him was thinking of ways to ease his mood,


    And asked him expectantly: ¡°Master, do you think the mother of Pucha has grown up and grown


    more leaves in the past two days?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°It should have grown bigger.¡±


    ¡°As for the leaves, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem to pull out three or five more buds.¡±


    Maria said with a smile: ¡°Then after we go back,¡±


    ¡°I will take out the new buds. Pick it off, dry the green leaves, and give it to the young master to


    have a taste.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Isn¡¯t the process of making Pu¡¯er tea very troublesome?¡±


    ¡°After processing, it needs to be stored and fermented, right?¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°In fact, you can drink it after it is cured.¡±


    ¡°It justcks the fermentation taste, but it also has a fresh and soft vor.¡± ¡°Generally speaking, only


    freshly picked tea leaves can be cured immediately.¡±


    ¡°The requirements for freshness and time are strict.¡±


    ¡®So most people don¡¯t have the opportunity to taste it.¡±


    Charlie asked her with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t you treasure the leaves of the mother of Pucha,¡±


    ¡°Why are you so generous now.¡±


    Maria smiled shyly and said softly: ¡°The mother of Pucha has such a strong


    vitality,¡±


    ¡°There should be no problem in picking a little. Isn¡¯t that what the young master said.¡±


    Charlie knew that Maria wanted to make him happy,


    But he was not troubled by this matter all the time,


    So he smiled and said: ¡°Let her grow the leaves.¡± ¡°If you pick too many, you may not be able to


    sleep.¡± Maria shook her head and said seriously:


    ¡°As long as the master is happy, there is nothing I can¡¯t bear to do.¡± Charlie smiled in his heart and


    nodded slightly.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew Maria¡¯s thoughts and was a little moved in his heart.


    He always felt that it was a bit embarrassing for a big man to have a little girl to circle around and


    coax him, so he said to her:


    ¡°Yes. After Miss Lin, Victoria should not dare to touch down in China again in the short term.¡±


    ¡°There will definitely be no risks in the future.¡±


    ¡°What are your ns next?¡±


    Maria saw that Charlie had changed the subject, so she smiled and said:


    ¡°I n to go back to school, but then it will be a day school.¡±


    ¡°Stay at the mountain Vi and will take care of the mother of Pucha every day.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Mr. Qiu may need to prepare a ne and go to Eng Mountain in southern Yunnan on


    weekends to take care of the tea garden there.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°That must keep you very busy.¡±


    Maria nodded and said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s better to be busy.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I haven¡¯t been so busy for many years.¡±


    ¡°In the past, I was always worried about being caught by Victoria,¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t dare to run around. In recent years, I have been staying at home all day,¡±


    ¡°Except for fiddling with some things, making porcin, writing, and painting,¡±


    ¡°I can do almost nothing.¡±


    ¡°In the future, Victoria¡¯s sense of oppression should be rxed, and I can be busy more.¡±


    Seeing Maria¡¯s expectant look, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy for her.


    Charlie knows that for this little girl who has lived for more than three hundred years,


    The next period of time may be the period of least pressure for her except for childhood.


    For her, even if she is busy, she will definitely be more happy.


    Thinking of this, he felt that this trip to southern Yunnan was not in vain, And his mood eased a bit.


    The two of them climbed up the second mountain step by step along the way they came.


    When they were halfway up, the altitude had already exceeded the peak where Qingzhao¡¯an was


    located.


    Maria suddenly stopped and turned around.


    Looking at Qingzhao¡¯an in the distance somewhat absentmindedly, She seemed to be thinking


    about something.


    Charlie saw her stopping and looking back with a thoughtful look on her face,


    So he asked her: ¡°What is Miss Lin thinking about?¡± Maria frowned slightly and whispered softly:


    ¡°I am thinking that the monk told me about Victoria and Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°Talked about hatred, fate, and even an ancient Greek myth, but¡­but¡­¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°But what?¡±


    Maria pursed her lips, her voice was a little louder, With a hint of confusion, she said:


    ¡°But she only didn¡¯t tell me about Buddhism¡­¡±

 Chapter 5737

    Chapter 5737


    Maria¡¯s words made Charlie a little wary.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask her:


    ¡°Do you think there is a problem with her identity?¡± Maria nodded lightly and said firmly:


    ¡°I have alsoe into contact with some masters and monks who have made great achievements


    in Buddhism in the past.¡±


    ¡°One of these people¡¯smon characteristic is that they strictly use the


    Buddhist teachings to restrain themselves,¡±


    ¡°And they always quote scriptures and use the wisdom of the Buddhist teachings to guide their daily


    lives and speech and behavior.¡±


    ¡°To put it more simply, even in their daily lives, they always speak without departing from the


    Buddhist teachings,¡±


    ¡°But that monk, except Amitabha, rarely mentioned Buddhism,¡±


    ¡°So I suddenly felt that she might not be a real monk.¡± Charlie suddenly became alert and said:


    ¡°If she is not a real nun, then she was waiting for us here disguised as a nun.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether she is an enemy or a friend,¡±


    ¡°There must be another force outside of the Warriors Den behind her.¡±


    Maria nodded and said seriously: ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much, Master.¡±


    ¡°I feel that they are definitely not enemies,¡±


    ¡°And there is a high probability that they will also have a grudge against Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°The enemy of our enemy is our friend,¡±


    ¡°But they are still a little wary of us,¡±


    ¡°Or there may be other reasons that make it inconvenient for us to know their true identity for the


    time being.¡±


    Charlie was silent for a moment and asked her:


    ¡°What Greek mythology did she mention?¡±


    Maria didn¡¯t want Charlie to know too much,


    So as not to let him guess the clues, she said:


    ¡°She just told me the story of Achilles,¡±


    ¡°Even if your strength is very strong, if you¡¯re not careful, you may be doomed.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t think much, and said with a firm expression:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and have a look!¡±


    Maria asked in surprise: ¡°Young master,¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to go to Qingzhao Nunnery to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Charlie nodded and said: ¡°I want to know who they are,¡±


    ¡°Why do they know so much about us,¡±


    ¡°And why do they deliberately disguise themselves as nuns and wait for us here?


    ¡°Originally, they said that this is an important ce for Buddhism and won¡¯t let me in.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I should respect it.¡±


    ¡°But now it seems that there is a high probability that they are not Buddhists


    at all,¡±


    ¡°So it is better to go in and ask them face to face.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Maria hesitated for a moment and nodded:


    ¡°Since the young master wants to see what¡¯s going on,¡±


    ¡°I will apany the young master.¡±


    ¡°However, the young master must not be impulsive,¡±


    ¡°So as not to turn friends into enemies.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I just want to go with you.¡±


    ¡°I want to know who they are. If we can really be friends because of amon enemy,¡±


    ¡°We should at least be honest with each other.¡±


    ¡°It would be too shameful to be secretive.¡± Maria also agreed with Charlie¡¯s point of view.


    The other party already knew about her.


    With Charlie¡¯s identity and background, they still hide their true identities, Which really makes


    people feel a little ufortable.


    So, the two of them turned around and went down the mountain again, Heading straight to


    Qingzhao¡¯an. After passing the Y-shaped intersection, Charlie and Maria walked up the road.


    Halfway there, Charlie frowned and said,


    ¡°There is no one in Qingzhao Nunnery anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Maria asked in surprise, ¡°Young master you used spiritual energy to check?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°No one is there. They have probably left.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Maria frowned and said, ¡°When I left just now,¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I looked back many times, but I didn¡¯t see anyoneing down the mountain¡­¡±


    After Charlie released more spiritual energy to investigate, he said:


    ¡°There is a path behind the mountain.¡±


    Maria said with some annoyance: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡±


    ¡°If I had thought of this earlier¡­¡±

 Chapter 5738

    Chapter 5738


    Charlie smiled lightly and said with relief:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since everyone has left, let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they have left some clues.¡±


    Maria asked quickly: ¡°Do you want me to ask Ethan to help us check?¡±


    ¡°These people might leave surveince information in nearby towns.¡±


    Charlie shrugged: ¡°You can try it, but I feel like there won¡¯t be much gain.¡±


    ¡°These people are different from Victoria, who is suspicious by nature.¡±


    ¡°This time she came to Shiwan and acted alone. In this case, it is difficult to cover everything. But


    they are different at first nce. Not only are they acting as a team, but they have also been


    prepared in advance. In this case, it should not be possible. Leave us some clues.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Maria sighed and said: ¡°It seems that they guessed that we wereing here in


    advance, so they prepared in advance in Qingzhao Nunnery.¡± After saying that,


    Maria thought of something and said: ¡°We can Find out about the situation of


    Qingzhao Nunnery from the local area, maybe you can find some clues.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up and take a look first.¡±


    ¡­


    The two of them arrived at the main entrance of Qingzhao Nunnery.


    By that time, the door was closed.


    However, Charlie stepped forward and pushed gently, And the door opened with a creaking sound.


    He stepped in, looked at the thick wooden door bolt behind the door, and frowned:


    ¡°It seems they knew we wereing, and specially left the door open for us.¡± Maria looked a little


    horrified and murmured:


    ¡°Every step we take is counted¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlieughed at himself and said,


    ¡°I thought it was hidden very deep, but it turns out that everyone knows everything.¡±


    ¡°The key is that everything can be calcted by them. I really can¡¯t understand


    it.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maria also said with some dejection: ¡°I have never had any cultivation in more than three hundred


    years.¡±


    ¡°What I have always been more conceited about is my brain.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that I can¡¯tpare it with them.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°This is normal.¡±


    ¡°Two fists are still hard to beat with four hands,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that there may be a huge organization behind them.¡±


    ¡°With so many people working together, how can they not understand the two of us?¡±


    Maria sighed softly and said:


    ¡°Victoria has been after me for the three hundred years.¡±


    ¡°She has never found me, so these people may not be able to match Warriors


    Den in terms of hard power,¡±


    ¡°But the people behind them must be smarter than Victoria and me.¡±


    Charlieforted: ¡°Fortunately, it is unlikely that they are enemies.¡±


    ¡°If we can be friends in the future, it should be of great help to us.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly, but it could be seen that she was still somewhat shocked.


    Charlie changed the subject and said to her,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Maria responded and followed Charlie as she walked in.


    Qingzhao¡¯an is not big at all.


    There are two courtyards in total, one in front and one in the back.


    On both sides of the front yard are side halls,


    And in the middle is the main hall.


    There is also a small courtyard behind the main hall with three tile-roofed houses.


    Charlie and Maria first looked at the side halls on both sides.


    Apart from a few Buddha statues enshrined in the side halls, there was nothing special.


    In the main hall, the evergreenmp was still burning,


    And in the incense burner, three sticks of sandalwood had almost burned to the roots.


    Charlie looked at the incense burner, then guessed the length of the incense ash, and said,


    ¡°These three sandalwood sticks seem to be very long.¡±


    ¡°They must have been burning for more than an hour.¡±


    Maria calcted the time and said,


    ¡°Coming down the mountain it has indeed been an hour since I met you and exined everything to


    you,¡±


    ¡°Plus the young master and I went up the mountain and then turned back.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Then these three sticks of incense are from when you left the house.¡±


    ¡°It was ignited at that moment.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie closed his eyes, smelled the sandalwood scent carefully, and sighed:


    ¡°This sandalwood scent is so good, better than any other sandalwood scent I have ever smelled!¡±


    Maria said in agreement: ¡°I was just going to say¡­ this sandalwood is indeed very good.¡±


    ¡°I am also a lover of tea and fragrance, but the best old sandalwood I have evere into contact


    with does not have this kind of sandalwood smell.¡±


    ¡°The aroma is rich, deep, and slightly sweet.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°It seems that every step we take is indeed in their calctions.¡±


    ¡°They must have calcted that you will notice the abnormality and that we will turn back.¡±


    ¡°These three sticks of incense should have been lit for us.¡±

 Chapter 5739

    Chapter 5739


    Looking at the three sticks of sandalwood that were about to burn out, Maria looked defeated.


    She said to Charlie with some confusion:


    ¡°They can even calcte that we cane back, who are they¡­¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out.¡±


    As he said that, he walked through the main hall and was about to go to the backyard to find out,


    But he was attracted by a wooden door at the back of the main hall.


    He carefully opened the door and found a small room of about five or six square meters inside.


    Charlie took a brief nce and found that there seemed to be nothing else in the room,


    Except a simple wooden chair and a small wooden table less than half a meter wide.


    In the room, there is a special aroma that makes people feel refreshed.


    Charlie took a closer look and saw a string of bracelets,


    Almost the same color as the wooden table ced on the small wooden table.


    The bracelet isposed of wooden beads about one centimeter in diameter. The whole body is


    dark brown in different shades, very shiny, and exudes a strong woody fragrance.


    The bracelet is ced in the middle of the table, And it looks like someone left it here on purpose.


    Charlie stepped forward and picked up the bracelet.


    He could feel the warm texture on each bead of the bracelet. The overall lightness of the bracelet,


    coupled with the special aroma, Charlie spected that it should be agarwood-made.


    Maria walked in at this time and asked in surprise:


    ¡°Where did the agarwood bracelet in the young master¡¯s hande from?¡± Charlie looked back at


    her and smiled:


    ¡°I found it on this table.¡±


    Maria came up and carefully Asked:


    ¡°Master, can you let me take a look?¡±


    Charlie nodded and handed her the agarwood bracelet.


    Maria carefully held the bracelet in her hand and examined it, eximing:


    ¡°This is the best variety of agarwood, Bai Qinan, and it is an out-of-print Hainan Bai Qinan.¡±


    ¡°It is even a unique one that has never been seen among Hainan Bai Qinan¡­¡±


    ¡°Excellent?¡± Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Is this thing expensive?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°The best top-grade Bai Qinan bracelet that can be seen on the market, the auction


    price is about hundreds of thousands per gram,¡±


    ¡°But Compared with this, the quality is still a lot worse.¡±


    ¡°I have never seen such good materials¡­¡±


    Charlie eximed: ¡°You have been drinking tea from the mother of Pucha all the way to this day.¡±


    ¡°That day in Northern Europe. When I met you, your blue and white porcin was the best of the


    best.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything good in this world that you haven¡¯t seen?¡±


    Maria slightly covered her red lips with her jade hand and said with a chuckle:


    ¡°Young master, you are too high-minded to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are too many people in this world who are crouching tigers, hiding dragons.¡±


    ¡°Almost most of the things in this world that are known to the world are not the best,¡±


    ¡°So it is normal to encounter good things that you have never seen before.¡±


    With that said, she handed the bracelet back to Charlie and said,


    ¡°Master, this bracelet should be a gift from them.¡±


    ¡°Please ept it and keep it safe.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for you?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± Maria smiled sweetly and said, ¡°If it were given to me, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to afford


    it.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°You count the bracelet, no more, no less, a total of twentyeight beads.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you should have just celebrated your twenty-eighth birthday this year,¡±


    ¡°And you are not yet twenty-nine, right? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    ¡°They prepared it for the young master? If they were preparing it for me,¡±


    ¡°I will have to wear at least three hundred of them, which is really a waste.¡±

 Chapter 5740

    Chapter 5740


    Charlie was shocked and quickly lowered his head to count the beads on the bracelet.


    There were indeed not many. Quite a few, twenty-eight.


    Most bracelets actually have neen beads.


    This is because most people who wear bracelets pursue not only the material, But also the


    profound meaning. In Buddhism, most beads have neen beads, Which have the same meaning.


    A Buddha head, plus eighteen different dharma.


    But this bracelet has twenty-eight bracelets in a unique style.


    Because there are too many pieces, this bracelet is no longer suitable for wearing on the wrist,


    But more suitable for twisting in the hand.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask her: ¡°Do you think this represents my age?¡±


    Maria nodded: ¡°Most likely it does.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some kind of coincidence?¡±


    Maria shook her head: ¡°Put it outside, there is a possibility; here, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Maria said seriously: ¡°Master, you have to understand that everything here is prepared for you.¡±


    ¡°The reason why they invited me in was just because I just happened toe with you.¡±


    ¡®If I did note with the young master, they would definitely meet you directly.¡± Charlie suddenly


    felt nervous.


    He felt that what Maria said made sense.


    However, he didn¡¯t understand who the other party was that would pay so much attention to him.


    From the moment the nun took the initiative to talk to the two of them at the foot of the mountain,


    Charlie had wanted to know who these people were,


    And now, this question is getting stronger and stronger.


    At this time, Maria suddenly remembered something and said:


    ¡°Master, when I just came in, I didn¡¯t see anyone entering or leaving this room.¡± ¡°There are tables,


    chairs, and this bracelet in this room.¡±


    ¡°I think someone must have been here at that time.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°That must be the mastermind behind them.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie took the bracelet in his hand and twisted it for a moment, and then said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they are secretive, but it feels like It is indeed as you said,¡± ¡°Not like enemies. As


    for their background, we can only wait until they show up next time.¡±


    At this point, Charlie looked at Maria and asked her:


    ¡°You said since they are just doing this If they don¡¯t want me to move forward,¡± ¡°If I leave this door


    and continue walking deeper into the Shiwan Mountains, will they stop me again?¡±


    Maria asked in shock: ¡°Master¡­ you¡­ are you serious?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°For now, we are just discussing the feasibility of this n.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Maria said tangledly: ¡°Master, in theory, it should be this way,¡±


    ¡°I still do not rmend that you try¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at the bracelet in his hand and smiled:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just said it casually, not in a disrespectful way.¡± After that, he put the bracelet away.


    He got up and said to Maria: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the backyard and take a look.¡±


    ¡°If there is nothing unusual, let¡¯s start back to Aurous Hill!¡±


    Maria finally felt relieved and apanied Charlie to the backyard of Qingzhao¡¯an.


    The backyard of this nunnery is not big.


    There are only a few tile-roofed houses in total.


    It seems that this is where the nuns in the nunnery live. However, this ce has been vacant for a


    long time, And it seems that no one has lived in it for a long time.


    This also further proved Maria¡¯s guess that the two nuns she met were not real nuns.


    Charlie even suspected that Qingzhao Temple had been abandoned for many years, But they only


    temporarily opened it this time to stop him.


    The two did not find any valuable clues in the backyard,


    But they did see a path going down the mountain from the back outside the back door of the


    backyard.


    Thinking about it, they evacuated through this mountain road.


    Since more than an hour had passed,


    Charlie could not see any clues along this road.


    Out of respect for these people, he had no idea of chasing after them to find out.


    Looking at the winding road,


    Charlie sighed softly and said to Maria: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Aurous Hill.¡±

 Chapter 5741

    Chapter 5741


    When the two came down from Qingzhao Temple,


    Charlie kept holding the agarwood bracelet in his hand. He wanted to know the meaning of the


    bracelet left for him, But after thinking about it, he still couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    He decided to believe what Maria said.


    The twenty-eight beads on this bracelet represent her current age.


    The other party put the twenty-eight beads into the bracelet,


    Knowing that Maria would notice something unusual and return to Qingzhao¡¯an to investigate.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After all, what message did they want to convey to him by deliberately leaving this bracelet to him?


    In doubt, the two of them went down the mountain and climbed back up the mountain road again.


    When they were going up the mountain again, they happened to meet some local olddies.


    They were walking together and slowly walking down the mountain.


    Each of them was carrying a basket made of vines,


    And there were still some things in the basket.


    They had a lot of sesame oil, paper money, and earthen incense.


    Seeing this, Maria stepped forward and asked politely:


    ¡°Where are you going olddies?¡±


    One of the olddies said, ¡°I heard that Qingzhao Temple has reopened.¡±


    ¡°So we are going to the Temple to worship Buddha and burn incense.¡±


    Maria Asked curiously: ¡°Has Qingzhao Temple been closed for a long time?¡±


    The olddy nodded: ¡°It has not been opened for about ten or twenty years.¡±


    ¡°There are fewer and fewer people in the mountains, and there is no incense in the temple.¡±


    ¡°All the former nuns have left.¡±


    ¡°I heard from the vigers yesterday that a new nun has arrived.¡±


    ¡°So we decided toe and pay our respects together.¡±


    Maria said quickly: ¡°You guys better not go,¡±


    ¡°The new nun from Qingzhao¡¯an has left already.¡±


    ¡°Left again. What?¡± Several olddies looked disappointed:


    ¡°Why did they leave just so early?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Maybe they thought there was not much incense here.¡±


    Several olddies were a little slumped,


    And they were a little unable to move forward or retreat for a while. Feeling indecisive.


    One of the olddies said: ¡°The nun is gone,¡±


    ¡°But the Buddha statue is still there.¡±


    ¡°We have alle here, why not go and burn a few sticks of incense!¡±


    The other olddies thought that this was indeed the case, so they agreed one after another.


    When Maria saw that several people were sincere, She did not persuade them anymore and


    warned:


    ¡°Then please be safe, we are leaving.¡±


    After bidding farewell to several olddies,


    Maria said to Charlie: ¡°It seems that they came to Qingzhao¡¯an at short notice.¡±


    ¡°So they probably just arrived yesterday.¡±


    Charlie agreed and said: ¡°It¡¯s possible that they noticed that we wereing here,¡±


    ¡°Or they noticed that Victoria wasing here,¡±


    ¡°So they came over in advance to prepare.¡±


    As he said, Charlie added: ¡°What is certain now is that they know us and Victoria very well,¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are also monitoring us in some way at this moment.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    On the highway leading from Shiwan Mountain to the outside world,


    Three inconspicuous Buickmercial vehicles were driving smoothly on the highway.


    These cars all have license tes from Chuncheng,


    The capital of southern Yunnan Province,


    And belong to a well-known car rentalpany in the country.


    Buick Business is the most well-known ordinary MPV model in China.


    It has arge market share and is rtively popr, So no matter where you see it, it will not be


    eye-catching.


    It is very low-key, and no one will think of riding in this model.


    People who own cars are associated with great wealth.


    However, these three Buick Business vehicles have nothing to do with Buick except for the fact that


    they still have Buick logos.


    The vehicles have undergone a systematic transformation,


    And their power, safety, privacy, andfort have all undergone qualitative changes.

 Chapter 5742

    Chapter 5742


    At this time, in the second Buick business car,


    The driver was the young nun who stopped Charlie and Maria at the foot of the mountain before,


    And the person sitting in the passenger seat was the elderly master¡¯s wife.


    Sitting on the second row of seats behind the master was the middle-aged woman.


    The bracelet that Charlie was twisting in his hand was the one she left at Qingzhao¡¯an.


    At this time, the master looked back at the middle-aged woman and asked respectfully:


    ¡°Madam, what are our arrangements next?¡± Thedy was looking out the window in a trance.


    When she heard the question, she said:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Aurous Hill. As before, we will stay at Qixia Temple for the time being.¡±


    ¡°You two will alsoe with me. After arriving at Aurous Hill, don¡¯t show your face.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The master nodded lightly and said, ¡°Then I will inform the abbot.¡± With that said, the


    master asked again: ¡°By the way, madam,¡±


    ¡°Which girl do you want to meet next?¡±


    ¡°Let me see if you can find an opportunity.¡±


    The madam raised her eyebrows and said with a smile:


    ¡°Who do you want to meet¡­ I would really like to meet Nanako Ito.¡±


    ¡°Among these girls, she is the one who has the most hope of bing a Taoist.¡±


    The master smiled slightly and said, ¡°Then I will try to arrange it.¡± The madam nodded and


    chuckled:


    ¡°She seems to be studying martial arts in the Champs Elysees?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The master said: ¡°With her, there are Ruoli and Aoxue.¡±


    The madam said: ¡°The talents of these two girls cannot bepared with Ito Nanako,¡±


    ¡°Unless there is a great opportunity, there is no chance to enter Taoism.¡± The master couldn¡¯t help


    but say with some worry:


    ¡°Madam, Ito Nanako is Japanese after all, if she really joins Taoism, will there be any risks?¡±


    Madam shook her head and said: ¡± Don¡¯t worry, it doesn¡¯t matter which country she is from.¡±


    ¡°What matters is whether her character is upright and where her heart is.¡±


    ¡°If her character is bad and her heart is heretical,¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if she is Chinese?¡±


    After a pause, The madam added: ¡°At present,¡±


    ¡°It seems that this girl¡¯s character is impable,¡±


    ¡°And her heart is no longer in Japan.¡±


    The master¡¯s brows widened and she said with a smile:


    ¡°Madam is right, she belongs to it. I worry too much.¡±


    Madam nodded and asked her: ¡°By the way, how did you feel about Maria when you saw her


    today?¡±


    The master sighed: ¡°I feel that even if Maria stands in front of me,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see any trace of time at all.¡±


    ¡°She has lived for more than three hundred years and still looks and feels like a young girl.¡±


    ¡°It is really enviable¡­ ¡­¡±


    After saying that, the master¡¯s wife added:


    ¡°However, she can always give her subordinates a vague and unfathomable feeling.¡±


    Thedy smiled and said: ¡°Without any cultivation,¡±


    ¡°She was able to escape Victoria for more than three hundred years.¡±


    ¡°While being hunted and still able to survive intact in a world of great changes,¡±


    ¡°Maria¡¯s mind must be far beyond ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have known about her existence for a long time, but like Victoria,¡±


    ¡°I have never been able to find any trace of her.¡±


    ¡°Until she was betrayed by servants in Northern Europe,¡±


    ¡°It can be seen that she is smarter than we thought.¡± The master couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°Then will she guess your identity in the future?¡±


    Madam said: ¡± Definitely.¡±


    ¡°As long as we have contact with themter, it is just a matter of time.¡±


    The master quickly asked: ¡°Madam, are you ready?¡±


    The madam shook her head: ¡°Not yet, so next we will be extra cautious and won¡¯t leave any clues.¡±


    The master nodded and said, ¡°Madam, we will arrive at the airport in about forty minutes.¡±


    ¡°The crew is on standby at any time. What do you think of the route arrangement?¡±


    Madam looked slightly moved and asked: ¡°Where are they?¡±


    The master knew that thedy was asking about Charlie and Maria, so she quickly said:


    ¡°Their ne is also in Yongzhou,¡±


    ¡°And they will probably fly directly to Aurous Hillter.¡± Thedy nodded, pondered for a moment,


    and spoke:


    ¡°Then we should be more cautious and fly to the capital first.¡±


    ¡°After arriving there, change a ne and then go to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°We still cannot take it lightly in front of Maria.¡±


    ¡®Contacting her directly this time is tantamount to telling them that we have always observed in


    secret,¡±


    ¡°And they will only be more cautious in the future.¡±

 Chapter 5743

    Chapter 5743


    When Charlie and Maria arrived at Yongzhou Airport,


    A private ne just took off from the same Airport and headed for Eastcliff.


    Every day, many private jets and business jets from leasingpanies fly to Eastcliff, the capital,


    from provincial capitals.


    Therefore, this ne did not attract any special attention.


    The Wade family¡¯s Gulfstream ne has also been waiting here for a long time.


    After Charlie and Maria passed the security check and boarded the ne smoothly,


    The captain immediately applied to the tower to take off with Aurous Hill as the destination.


    When the ne took off, Charlie was still twisting the bracelet made of agarwood.


    After the silence during the takeoff and climb, Charlie suddenly asked Maria:


    ¡°Ms. Lin, that monk you saw today? Besides persuading me to turn back,¡±


    ¡°Did she tell you when I can enter the Shiwan Mountains again?¡±


    Maria shook her head and said, ¡°She only said that the Shiwan Mountains are too dangerous and


    the young master must not go there.¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t say when the young master can go there again.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, to be on the safe side, the young master will never be able to go there again.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Charlie murmured: ¡°She said there is danger there, but no matter how high the risk is, there


    is always a danger limit.¡±


    ¡°Now that I am not strong enough, that ce is like a mountain of swords and a sea of fire to me.¡±


    ¡°If I improve my strength in the future, it may be like walking on t ground for me.¡±


    Maria said firmly: ¡°Young Master,¡±


    ¡°I feel that in the future, for a long time, don¡¯t think about returning to the


    Shiwan Mountains.¡±


    ¡°Instead of wasting your attention on the Shiwan Mountains,¡±


    ¡°You might as well think about how you can find the opportunity to break through andpletely


    open the Niwan Pce.¡±


    Charlie asked back: ¡°After the Niwan Pce is opened, can I go back to Shiwan Mountains?¡±


    Maria shook her head: ¡°I feel that even if the Niwan Pce is opened,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯te back, because you will have only opened the Niwan Pce with force.¡±


    ¡°You are qualified to fight Victoria, and the chance of winning is extremely low.¡±


    ¡°If you want to return to the Shiwan Mountains, you must at least surpass Victoria first.¡±


    In Maria¡¯s view, although the monk was fake, what she said, must be true.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t go to the Shiwan Mountains.


    It was most likely that Meng Changsheng had some conspiracy that had been brewing for hundreds


    of years and was waiting for him. Perhaps Meng Changsheng was really like the mother of Pu Cha,


    Who found another way to avoid the fate of death.


    Maybe he was also like the mother of Pu Cha, waiting for a chance to be reborn.


    Or maybe, the key to his rebirth lies in Charlie.


    However, unlike the Mother of Pucha, the rebirth of the Mother of Pucha required the help of


    Charlie¡¯s Heavenly Thunder,


    And after its rebirth, it will also be used by Charlie.


    But Meng Changsheng will never be as passive as the mother of Pucha.


    He has lived for a thousand years, and he deliberately leaves himself a chance to be reborn.


    He will never let himself be a tool or foil for others.


    Although the false master was too vague,


    Maria spected that the most likely possibility was that Master Meng Changsheng was looking for


    an opportunity to turn against the guest and seize Charlie¡¯s body, as in the legend.


    Thinking back to what Charlie had said before, his father had studied the matter of Shenglongge


    back then,


    But Maria herself only spected about the existence of Shenglongge,


    But did not understand the mystery, so she opened her mouth and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Young Master, I believe that the young master and I each have several urgent tasks when we


    return to Aurous Hill this time.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the master is willing to listen to me to borate?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Miss Lin, please tell me.¡±


    Maria said softly: ¡°Victoria¡¯s retreat is temporary,¡±


    ¡°The master¡¯s top priority is to find a way to open the Niwan Pce,¡±


    ¡°And my top priority is to find a way to deduce what the meaning of


    Shenglongge is,¡±


    ¡°And why this word is always entangled with the young master.¡±


    ¡°If we can figure out the reason, maybe many things can be solved with a reasonable exnation.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie nodded in agreement, but couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Opening the Niwan Pce is easy to say, but I don¡¯t know how to get started.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any good way to improve my cultivation now.¡±


    ¡°There are many knowledge points andplicated content in ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±,


    ¡°But there is no truly systematic method of cultivating Taoism.¡±


    ¡°Although I have continued to improve my strength through elixir refining,¡±


    ¡°The elixirs have now reached their bottleneck point.¡±


    ¡°Although the Cultivation Pill is good, blindly taking it cannot systematically improve my cultivation


    and strength¡­¡±


    Maria asked in surprise: ¡°The ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scripture¡± is so powerful,¡±


    ¡°But there is no cultivation method in it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Charlie sighed and said: ¡°The ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± is more like a


    primary instruction manual for those who are new to the world of monasticism.¡±


    ¡°There are too many things recorded in it, but arge part of it has to do with monasticism.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that big, but it has a deep rtionship with martial arts.¡±


    ¡°There are dozens or hundreds ofplete martial arts mental methods,¡± ¡°But there is noplete


    cultivation method¡­¡±

 Chapter 5744

    Chapter 5744


    Maria heard this and couldn¡¯t help but said:


    ¡°It¡¯s like writing all the textbook knowledge and extracurricr knowledge from elementary and


    middle schools into one book,¡±


    ¡°And then adding some first-year college content.¡±


    ¡°For elementary and middle school students, this book is unparalleled,¡±


    ¡°But for college students, It¡¯s not very useful.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and continued: ¡°The key is, I only know about the first year of college,¡±


    ¡°And my horizons only reach the first year of college.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many grades there are in the university,¡±


    ¡°Nor do I know What is behind the university education?¡±


    ¡°There may be masters, doctors, academicians,¡±


    ¡°And even Nobel Prize winners behind the university, but I have no idea about these.¡±


    Maria murmured: ¡°The person who can leave behind the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±, it


    is definitely not just the first year of college,¡±


    ¡°But he deliberately did not write the content after the first year of college in it.¡±


    ¡°It is probably intentional.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie said: ¡°Before encountering Warriors Den, I had always thought that the content in the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± is all about spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°As for opening the Niwan Pce, it only gives a vague general idea,¡±


    ¡°Which makes me feel like opening the Niwan Pce. It was like being able to ascend from the


    ground,¡±


    ¡°But after the Warriors Den appeared, I gradually understood that opening the


    Niwan Pce was just the first hurdle in cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Just like Victoria, although she had opened the Niwan Pce,¡±


    ¡°She still could not transform herself,¡±


    ¡°Her lifespan has not continued to increase from five hundred years.¡±


    ¡°From this alone, we can see that her strength is far behind Meng Changsheng back then.¡±


    Maria pondered for a moment and then said:


    ¡°It seems that Young Master wants to go further,¡±


    ¡°Then you need to take the initiative to look for other opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Opportunities?¡± Charlie asked her: ¡°You mean, I should go out and see more?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Maria nodded and said calmly:


    ¡°I feel that Aurous Hill is just a shoal to the young master.¡±


    ¡°Although the young master has ovee the dilemma of the dragon trapped in the shoal,¡±


    ¡°The shoal is still a shoal, and the dragon is still in the shoal.¡±


    ¡°However, you are not trapped here, but stayed here voluntarily.¡± ¡°It must not be a good thing for the


    young master¡¯s path of cultivation.¡± When Charlie heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Joseph.


    Jackson, his master, and the story told to him by Mrs. Jiang about the five hundred years before


    Meng Changsheng began to practice Taoism.


    Jackson was never able to break through the darkness,


    So he decided to enter the world to look for opportunities.


    Meng Changsheng also spent a long time looking for opportunities when his first five hundred years


    were approaching.


    It seems that the bottleneck of cultivation is inevitable for both warriors and monks.


    When you are unable to achieve a breakthrough in a fixed environment, You need to change the


    environment to find a breakthrough.


    At this time, Maria, who was standing by, saw that Charlie was silent for a long time, so she said,


    ¡°Master, although I do not have any cultivation,¡±


    ¡°I feel that the logic of finding a breakthrough is very simr to the gold rush in the United States.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Why use such a metaphor?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°A gold digger will always be migrating before he finds gold.¡±


    ¡°He cannot restrain himself in an unchanging small environment,¡±


    ¡°Because sooner orter, he will know everything about this small environment by heart.¡±


    ¡°After he has panned every river and stream in this small environment,¡±


    ¡°And knows that there is no gold in his environment,¡±


    ¡°He must Leave this ce and go to a new environment to continue searching.¡±


    After saying that, Maria added: ¡°Looking for opportunities, in fact, sometimes it¡¯s more like you can


    only go to a strange environment after all the uncertain factors around you have been gradually


    determined.¡±


    ¡°Look for some new uncertain factors, and then crack them one by one to see if you can get the


    results you want;¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like the blind boxes in a store have been unpacked,¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t found the style you want.¡±


    ¡°You can only change to another store and continue to dismantle more until the purpose is


    complete.¡±


    Charlie nodded in agreement and said,


    ¡°I met Mrs. Jiang, got the Phoenix Bone Vine, met you, and got that ring.¡±


    ¡°They were all opportunities I got after leaving Aurous Hill¡­¡±


    Maria said: ¡°In this case, the young master should go out and take a look from time to time.¡±

 Chapter 5745

    Chapter 5745


    In Charlie¡¯s heart, opening Niwan Pce has be his top priority.


    Not to mention what kind of savage beast was hiding in the Shiwan


    Mountains,


    Victoria alone already made him feel powerless.


    Now, although Victoria has temporarily retreated,


    It does not mean that he will not make aeback in the future.


    What¡¯s more, she is his sworn enemy.


    Even if she neveres to China again, he will seek revenge on her.


    Therefore, he must find an opportunity as soon as possible and open Niwan Pce.


    So, he said to Maria beside him: ¡°After I settle things in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°I will find opportunities to go out and take a look.¡±


    Maria asked: ¡°Does the young master have a general direction?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°Since we are looking for opportunities,¡±


    ¡°It stands to reason that we should be casual and go wherever we want.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°But the more this happens,¡± ¡°The less I know where to


    start. After all, I have a family and a business,¡±


    ¡°And there are many ces in Aurous Hill. With a small number of people following, it is impossible


    to just let go and disappear from the world.¡±


    ¡°The only reasonable and feasible n is to only go to one ce at a time,¡±


    ¡°And then return to Aurous Hill to prepare for the next trip.¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°It¡¯s just the young master¡¯s destiny is too high,¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°And I cannot do divination for the young master.¡±


    ¡°Everything can only be decided by the young master himself.¡±


    Charlie touched the bracelet in his hand, suddenly his eyes lit up, and he said:


    ¡°I want to go to Eastcliff first!¡±


    Maria asked him: ¡°Young Master ns to go to Eastcliff to look for opportunities?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Charlie exined:


    ¡°My parents took me to leave Eastcliff in a hurry,¡±


    ¡°And they didn¡¯t have time to take many personal belongings with them.¡±


    ¡®I want to go to the old house of the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°I will sort out my parents¡¯ belongings and see where they have traveled.¡±


    ¡°If there is anything I haven¡¯t been to, I will go and have a look.¡±


    As he said that, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Suddenly I mentioned the need. I was confused when it came to finding opportunities,¡±


    ¡°But after I met my grandfather¡¯s family, I realized that my parents had long been involved in the


    ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°If I could follow the path my parents took,¡±


    ¡°Maybe their spirits in heaven would also give me some hints.¡±


    Maria nodded in agreement: ¡°Young master¡¯s parents must have had very legendary experiences


    back then.¡±


    ¡°If you follow their footsteps, you will definitely gain something.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Since my parents¡¯ ident, I haven¡¯t had anything for nearly twenty years.¡±


    ¡°I went back to the Wade family¡¯s old house again.¡±


    ¡°Although I went back to the Wade family¡¯s ancestor worship ceremony,¡±


    ¡°I was in a hurry that time and the Front came to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I never had the chance to go to the old house to sort out my parents¡¯ belongings.¡±


    ¡°At that time I never thought about how my parents would be rted to cultivation and the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that all of this may have started from them.¡±


    ¡°I will go back and take a look, maybe I can find something.¡±


    Decades ago, the Wade family had been living in an old house near the imperial city.


    It was arge courtyard house.


    Although it was hidden in a busy city, it also had a different kind of tranquility.


    The Wade family has a family friend, the Gu family, Whose old home is not far from the imperial city.


    When Charlie was young, the two families often visited each other because they lived close to each


    other.


    When Maria heard this, she also felt that Charlie¡¯s decision made sense.


    Now he didn¡¯t know where to go, and his parents¡¯ spirits in heaven might be able to guide him.


    Thinking back to the old house where he lived in his childhood,


    Charlie felt nostalgic in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t help but say to Maria with some excitement:


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform the captain that after I send you to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°I will fly directly to Eastcliff!¡±


    Maria said quickly: ¡°If the young master is in a hurry,¡±


    ¡°You can ask the captain to change the route and fly directly to Eastcliff.¡±


    After that, she quickly added:


    ¡°If the young master feels that it is inconvenient for me to go with the young master,¡±


    ¡°I can arrive at Eastcliff and then return by myself back to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡®The young master has important business, so I should not dy it.¡± Charlie asked her: ¡°Is Miss Lin


    anxious to return to Aurous Hill?¡±

 Chapter 5746

    Chapter 5746


    Maria shook her head and said: ¡°I am not in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°The main thing that binds me in Aurous Hill is the Mother of Pucha.¡±


    ¡°But I watered it before going out,¡±


    ¡°And it rained in Aurous Hill yesterday,¡±


    ¡°So I guess it doesn¡¯t need extra care.¡±


    Charlie said without thinking: ¡°Then please apany me to Eastcliff.¡±


    When Maria saw Charlie inviting her to go with him, She felt joyful in her heart, and she quickly said:


    ¡°In everything, I will obey the master¡¯s instructions!¡±


    Ten minutester, the ne that Charlie and Maria took was allowed to change its route.


    The ne deflected thirty degrees north in the air and flew towards Eastcliff.


    Charlie also used the satellite phone on the ne to call Leon, the housekeeper of the Wade family.


    The phone was connected, and Leon¡¯s voice came:


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Charlie said, ¡°Butler Tang, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Leon said respectfully: ¡°Master, I think this call is from the Wade family ne.¡±


    ¡°Are you on the ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯m on my way to Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯llnd in about two hours. Could you please arrange a vehicle to pick me up at the airport?¡±


    Leon said hurriedly: ¡°Okay, young master,¡±


    ¡®I will arrange a motorcade and pick you up at the airport in person.¡±


    ¡°I will also inform the master and others.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°There is no need to mobilize the masses.¡±


    ¡°You are the chief steward of the Wade family. Come and pick me up.¡±


    ¡°It is too ostentatious, just arrange a car to be parked at the airport for my transportation.¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the Wade family¡¯s old house,¡±


    ¡°So just let the old man know, and there is no need to notify others.¡±


    Leon said without hesitation: ¡°Okay, young master,¡±


    ¡°Let me inform him, will you stay in the old house at night?¡±


    ¡°Or go back to the manor?¡±


    Charlie hummed and said, ¡°Just stay in the old house and prepare two guest rooms.¡±


    ¡°I have a friend with me.¡±


    Leon said respectfully: ¡°Okay! Master, do you have any other instructions?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°No, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Leon said: ¡°Okay, Master, I¡¯ll wait for you at the old house.¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    The ne that took off earlier hasnded at Eastcliff Airport.


    As soon as the wheel touched the ground, the fake monk immediately reported to the beautiful


    middle-aged woman:


    ¡°Madam, their ne changed direction in the air.¡±


    ¡°ording to the information from the air traffic control,¡±


    ¡°They temporarily changed the route to Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°Flying to Eastcliff?¡± Madam frowned and murmured,


    ¡°Why did they suddenly change the route in the air?¡±


    They asked quickly: ¡°Could it be that we were exposed?¡±


    Madam pondered for a moment, she said solemnly: ¡°We should not be exposed.¡±


    ¡°All surveince on the return journey has been circumvented.¡± ¡°No one can trace our route from


    Qingzhao¡¯an to Yongzhou Airport.¡± As she said, she suddenly remembered something and said:


    ¡°I guess they are going to the Wade family¡¯s old house!¡± After saying that, she quickly asked:


    ¡°Is Leon in Eastcliff?¡±


    The fake monk said: ¡°I have not contacted Butler Tang recently.¡±


    ¡°Madam, please wait a moment. I will make a follow-up. Let me confirm.¡±


    After saying that, she immediately took out her mobile phone and called Leon.


    As soon as the phone call came through, Leon¡¯s cautious voice came over.


    His voice was very low and he asked very respectfully:


    ¡°Sister Sun, why did you call me suddenly?¡±


    The fake monk said: ¡°Butler Tang, Madam Let me ask you if you are in Eastcliff at the moment.¡±


    ¡°The subordinate is here!¡±


    Leon said hurriedly: ¡°I wonder what Madam¡¯s orders are?¡±


    The fake monk said: ¡°Butler Tang, wait a moment.¡±


    After saying that, she looked towards the middle-aged woman said,


    ¡°Madam, Butler Tang is in Eastcliff at the moment.¡±


    The madam nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s change the itineraryter.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t go to Aurous Hill today.¡±


    ¡°We will go to Yonghe Pce as soon as we get off the ne.¡±


    ¡°Tell Butler Tang to meet me at Yonghe Pce in one hour.¡±


    The fake monk said too respectfully: ¡°I obey!¡±


    After that, she asked Leon on the phone: ¡°Has Butler Tang heard it?¡±


    Leon said with great respect: ¡°I heard it!¡±


    After saying that, Leon paused slightly and lowered his voice, and said:


    ¡°Sister Sun, could you please tell Madam that the young master is already on his way to Eastcliff!¡±

 Chapter 5747

    Chapter 5747


    The fake monk was not surprised by Leon¡¯s words and said,


    ¡°Butler Tang, Madam has already guessed what you said,¡±


    ¡°So she asked you toe to Yonghe Pce for a chat.¡±


    ¡°Can you change the time?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Leon said hurriedly:


    ¡°The young master is used to keeping a low profile and won¡¯t let me pick him up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°I just need to wait for him at the old house.¡±


    ¡°The old house is very close to Yonghe Pce and I have plenty of time.¡± ¡°Then. That¡¯s fine.¡± The


    fake monk said casually:


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll meet you at Yonghe Pce in one hour.¡±


    Leon said respectfully: ¡°I obey the orders!¡±


    The fake monk hung up the phone and reported to thedy:


    ¡°Madam, Butler Tang said, the young master is going to the old house in the evening.¡±


    The middle-aged woman was slightly startled,


    And her beautiful eyes with fine lines at the corners of her eyes were slightly misty.


    Immediately, she held back her tears and smiled happily:


    ¡°Charlie has been away from there for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s time to go back and take a look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I, a mother, have been away from him for twenty years,¡±


    ¡°But I still can¡¯t meet him.¡±


    This middle-aged woman is Charlie¡¯s mother, the legendary businesswoman Margaret An.


    In the past twenty years, no one except Margaret¡¯s close confidants knew that she was still alive in


    this world.


    Not even Charlie, her closest rtive, nor anyone in the An family knew that she was still alive.


    Seeing that her mood was a little sad, the fake monk quicklyforted her and said,


    ¡°Madam, although you have never met the young master for so many years,¡±


    ¡°You have been thinking very hard for him.¡±


    ¡°When the timees in the future,¡±


    ¡°And you meet the young master to exin everything, the young master will definitely not think it¡¯s


    your fault.¡±


    Margaret gave a wry smile and murmured:


    ¡°After Changying left, I have been looking forward to avenging him and looking forward to Charlie¡¯s


    meeting,¡±


    ¡°But I never thought that everything that Changying and I had worked so hard for would almost


    come to an end.¡±


    ¡°Pushing Charlie into the abyss of eternal destruction, to this day,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether the efforts of Changying and mine,¡±


    ¡°And everything I have done in the past twenty years, is right or wrong.¡± The fake monk said with a


    firm expression:


    ¡°Madam, please forgive me for talking too much.¡±


    ¡°Although the young master has had a troubled life and many unsatisfactory experiences in the past


    twenty years,¡±


    ¡°He has been far-sighted and strategizing throughout his life.¡±


    ¡°His decisions must have been carefully considered.¡±


    ¡°Even if there were some changes that were beyond his expectation,¡±


    ¡°Master Changying¡¯s decision back then must be the best way for you and the young master!¡±


    Margaret nodded lightly and said firmly: ¡°You can say that,¡±


    ¡°Changying sacrificed himself to protect Charlie and me,¡±


    ¡°And used himself to build a bridge and pave the way for Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Charlie will definitely live up to his expectations.¡±


    After saying that, she looked out the window in a daze.


    Of thest twenty years, all the previous events shed through her mind like a slideshow¡­


    At this time, the ne had already taxied to the closed hangar next to the remote stand of Eastcliff


    Airport.


    When the aircraft was only a hundred meters away from the hangar, The hangar door slowly


    opened to the left and right sides.


    At this time, there were three private jets of the same model parked in the hangar,


    As well as several inconspicuous Hongqi H9s.


    In the car, a group of staff wearing maintenance uniforms have been waiting here for a long time.


    Originally, Margaret was going toplete the change of aircraft here, And then turn around and fly


    south to Aurous Hill.


    But because Charlie suddenly changed his flight schedule and came to Eastcliff,


    After she got off the ne, she got directly into one of the red g cars.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 5748

    Chapter 5748


    Then the motorcade immediately drove out of the hangar,


    Left the airport through the VIP passage, and went straight to Yonghe Temple.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Yonghe Temple has a long history and is the most popr temple in Eastcliff.


    And Margaret has an exclusive courtyard here.


    She asked Leon to meet her at Yonghe Pce, referring to this residence.


    The ancients said that a small person hides in the wild and a big person hides in the city.


    Who would have thought that Margaret¡¯s residence in Eastcliff is actually in the temple with the


    largest number of visitors in the city center.


    When Margaret arrived, Leon had already arrived early.


    At this moment, he was waiting in the central hall of the courtyard.


    Seeing Margaret and the fake monke in together,


    He hurried to the door and said respectfully: ¡°Madam, Sister Sun!¡±


    Margaret nodded slightly, pointed to the chairs in the hall, And said to him: ¡°Sit down, Leon.


    He bowed and said, ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±


    Margaret waved her hand and sat down in the middle hall, With the fake monk wearing a hat


    standing next to her.


    Although the fake monk was still wearing a hat,


    Leon could still see that she had shaved her head and asked in horror:


    ¡°Sister Sun, why did you¡­¡±


    The fake monk smiled slightly and took off the hat.


    She stepped down and said: ¡°I yed a role as a monk in Shiwan Mountain today.¡±


    Leon hurriedly asked: ¡°Sister Sun, have you met the young master?!¡±


    ¡°Does the young master still have an impression of you?¡±


    ¡°Did you make the master suspicious!¡±


    The fake monk shook her head and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t meet the young master directly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Leon nodded, and respectfully asked Margaret,


    ¡°By the way, madam, you haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You have returned to Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°In the past, you would never go to a ce where the young master was present.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe to Eastcliff with the young mastering here today?¡±


    Margaret said lightly: ¡°I asked Sister Sun to stop Charlie at Shiwandashan.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that I wanted to stop in Eastcliff and then go to Aurous Hill to do some things,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect Charlie to suddenly change his route ande to


    Eastcliff,¡±


    ¡°So I changed my n temporarily.¡± Leon asked with some surprise:


    ¡°Madam, have you seen the young master? What¡¯s he like now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Margaret shook her head and said,


    ¡°When Charlie and I were closest, we were only two miles apart,¡±


    ¡°But now he is so powerful that I don¡¯t even dare to look at him from a distance.¡±


    Leon asked hurriedly: ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you n to meet the young master yet?¡±


    Margaret looked solemn and said firmly: ¡°Now is not the time.¡±


    ¡°Victoria tried to exterminate the An family twice some time ago.¡±


    ¡°She must have suspected that I was not dead, and wanted to use this to test whether I was still


    alive.¡±


    ¡°They used this to force me to show up if I were still alive.¡±


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Charlie¡¯s coincidence and secret help on both asions,¡± ¡°I might not have


    been able to hide anymore.¡±


    ¡°I survived both times, and I can¡¯t say anything too harsh right now.¡±


    Leon asked: ¡°Madam, the young master suddenly changed his mind and came


    to Eastcliff,¡±


    ¡°And also wanted to go to the old house. Could it be that he has noticed something?¡±


    Margaret shook her head and said: ¡°Probably not.¡±


    ¡°I guess Charlie is currently Most likely I am a little confused,¡±


    ¡°So I want toe to Eastcliff and go to my old house to find some guidance.¡±


    Leon asked: ¡°Madam, what are your ns to stay in Eastcliff this time?¡±


    Margaret said: ¡°I have no ns, just I have something for you.¡±


    ¡°Before Charlie arrives in Eastcliff, help me put it back in the Wade family¡¯s old house.¡±


    ¡°I will go to Aurous Hill early tomorrow morning.¡±


    As she said that, Margaret nodded slightly to the fake monk.


    The fake monk immediately took out an old-fashioned 16-page photo album from her handbag and


    handed the album to Leon.


    When Leon got the photo album, he didn¡¯t dare to open it directly.


    Instead, he asked Margaret: ¡°Madam, do you want me to put this photo album back in the old


    house?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Margaret nodded and sighed:


    ¡°It¡¯s been twenty years. It¡¯s time for Charlie to gradually know some dusty past events!¡±

 Chapter 5749

    Chapter 5749


    When Charlie and Maria drove from Eastcliff Airport to the Wade family¡¯s old house,


    Leon was already waiting at the old house with the old man Zhongquan.


    Zhongquan was taken over by Leon.


    After he left Yonghe Pce, he went to the Wade family manor to take Zhongquan back to his old


    home.


    Zhongquan always wants to find more opportunities to build rtionships and enhance feelings with


    his grandson.


    However, although Charlie has be the head of the Wade family, He has nevere to


    Eastcliff.


    As a grandfather, he could see Charlie a few times throughout the year.


    Zhongquan was naturally very happy when he heard that Charlie wasing to Eastcliff this time.


    Before he arrived at the old house, he had already arranged for the chef to prepare a family dinner


    for Charlie at the old house.


    When Charlie arrived at the old house, Zhongquan and Leon even went to the yard to greet him.


    As soon as he saw Charlie get out of the car, he said excitedly:


    ¡°Charlie, why did you suddenlye to Eastcliff today?¡±


    Charlie said truthfully: ¡°Grandpa,¡±


    ¡°I came back to the old house to take a look,¡±


    ¡°And I wanted to sort out things left behind by my parents back then.¡± Zhongquan nodded


    repeatedly and said without thinking:


    ¡°No one has touched your parents¡¯ room, it is still the same as before.¡±


    At this time, the passenger door opened,


    And the face of a woman who looked no more than seventeen or eighteen years old ssic


    beautiful girl got out of the car,


    Maria looked at Zhongquan, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa, my name is Cathy Lin.¡±


    Looking at Maria, Zhongquan looked surprised.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would bring a girl to his home this time.


    Moreover, this girl is neither Charlie¡¯s wife nor Sara.


    What made him even more unexpected was that this girl was so young¡­ After all, Charlie was


    twenty-eight or nine years old, about to be thirty.


    This girl looked about sixteen or seventeen years old.


    The age difference was indeed a bit big.


    What puzzled him even more was the identity of this girl.


    After all, as Charlie¡¯s grandfather,


    He knew very well that Charlie had many female confidantes around him, But Maria was the first


    one brought to the old house by Charlie.


    This made him guess about Maria¡¯s identity and the rtionship between Charlie and her.


    Charlie also saw that Zhongquan was very curious, so he exined:


    ¡°Grandpa, Cathy is a sister I met in Aurous Hill.


    She happened to have nothing to do recently,


    So she came with me to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Although Zhongquan heard this but he hadn¡¯t figured it out yet, But he still smiled and said to Maria:


    ¡°Miss Lin, just treat this ce as your home, don¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Maria nodded obediently and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Zhongquan looked at Maria, and asked


    tentatively:


    ¡°Miss Lin, you look young, are you twenty this year?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°I just turned eighteen this year.¡±


    Zhongquan breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knows very well that society has two age thresholds for women,


    One is fourteen years old, which is the legal threshold,


    And the other is eighteen years old, which is the moral threshold.


    For ordinary people, as long as the legal threshold is crossed, the matter is legal.


    As for the moral threshold, it depends on everyone¡¯s moral standards.


    But for respectable people, it is not enough to just cross the legal hurdle.


    They do cross the moral hurdle.


    Otherwise, they will definitely be criticized and reprimanded.


    Those well-known rich second generations who have extremely arrogant personalities and change


    their girlfriends faster than their socks do not dare to wander in the middle ground between these


    two barriers,


    Because if they do, they will definitely be criticized by the public.


    Zhongquan was also worried that Maria was under eighteen years old,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    And if it was exposed, it would have an impact on Charlie and the Wade family.


    However, when Maria said that she was already eighteen years old, he rxed a lot.


    Leon, who had been silent until now, took a step forward and said respectfully: ¡°Master, I have


    already prepared the family banquet.¡±


    ¡°Please go in and have something to eat with Miss Lin first!¡±

 Chapter 5750

    Chapter 5750


    Zhongquan also came to his senses and said quickly:


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Charlie, you don¡¯te to Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you suddenly came over tonight,¡±


    ¡°So I quickly asked someone to prepare some food and wine.¡±


    ¡°You can have two drinks with Grandpater.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded lightly and said,


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in and eat and chat.¡±


    Returning to the old house where he had lived for several years as a child, Charlie felt familiar and


    yet strange.


    Although the house is still the same as it was back then,


    With no major changes, when he lived here, the house was always bustling with people.


    Back then, Charlie¡¯s father was very popr in the Wade family.


    Although Zhongquan had not officially passed the title of family head to him, At that time, he was


    already the actual helmsman of the entire Wade family.


    Under his leadership, the Wade family had been making great progress,


    And the entire Wade family has be unprecedentedly united because of his leadership.


    At that time, both Andrew Wade and Cynthia were willing to be a foil beside Changying,


    Because they knew that ying a supporting role next to him would reap far more benefits than


    ying the leading role themselves.


    Therefore, everyone was happy and rxed, just following Changying and waiting for him to


    allocate resources.


    However, since the death of Changying, the Wade family lost the key to twisting the entire Wade


    family into one,


    And everyone began to have their own thoughts.


    Andrew hopes to inherit the position of head of the family as soon as possible,


    While Cynthia and several others, they all hope to separate the family as soon as possible and lock


    in their own interests as soon as possible.


    Since then, the Wade family has never been as united and prosperous as it once was.


    In recent years, with thepletion of the Wade family manor,


    The Wade family has basically moved away from this old house,


    Leaving only a few servants to take care of the maintenance here, so it seems a bit lonely now.


    Several people came to the dining hall, and the table was already filled with sumptuous food and


    wine.


    Zhongquan invited Charlie and Maria to take a seat.


    Leon at the side took the initiative to open a bottle of liquor,


    Poured a bottle for the grandfather and grandson, And then stood respectfully behind Zhongquan.


    Charlie looked at him and said: ¡°Steward Tang,¡±


    ¡°Please sit down and have something to eat.¡±


    Leon said hurriedly: ¡°Thank you, young master.¡±


    ¡°You and I haven¡¯t seen each other for many days,¡±


    ¡°So we just took this opportunity to have a few more drinks and have a good chat.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore! Besides, I am a servant,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°And it is against the rules to eat with you and the master at the table.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Steward Tang, you don¡¯t have to be so reserved.¡±


    ¡°I remember when I was a child, my father would often invite you to have a drink with him.¡±


    ¡°You saved my life. Thanks to your secret care for the past twenty years,¡±


    ¡°I have been looking for an opportunity to toast you.¡±


    ¡°And I think today is a good day.¡±


    Leon said with sincerity and fear: ¡°Young Master Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°The reason why your subordinates were able to bring you out twenty years ago and hide you in the


    Aurous Hill Orphanage to grow up was all arranged by your father,¡±


    ¡°The subordinates were only the executive of Young Master¡¯s assigned task¡­¡± As he spoke, he


    sighed with red eyes:


    ¡°To this day, the subordinates only dare to say that they are lucky enough to have fulfilled their


    mission,¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    Charlie¡¯s heart moved and he asked him:


    ¡°Steward Tang, You said that it was my father¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    ¡°When you took me away and ced me in the orphanage?¡± ¡°


    Yes!¡± Leon blurted out: ¡°Including the entire team in the orphanage,¡±


    ¡°They were all hand-picked and trained by your father.¡±


    ¡°One of them, Dean Mr. Zhang, was also one of your father¡¯s capable officers back then.¡±


    Charlie sighed endlessly:


    ¡°It seems that father had expected that one-day Warriors Den woulde to his door¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie pointed at the empty seat next to him, he said to Leon: ¡°Steward Tang, sit


    down, and let¡¯s have something together. I¡¯ll have a drink with you.¡±


    Leon still wanted to refuse, but Zhongquan on the side said:


    ¡°Leon, there are no outsiders here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so reserved,¡±


    ¡°Charlie grew up as you were his secret guardian, you deserve his toast to you.¡±


    Leon saw that the old and the young all asked him to take a seat, So he no longer refused, and


    respectfully sat next to Charlie.


    Charlie smelled a faint smell of incense,


    So he looked at Leon and asked casually: ¡°Steward Tang went to the temple today?¡±

 Chapter 5751

    Chapter 5751


    When Charlie asked him if he had gone to the temple, Leon couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    He didn¡¯t know what Charlie meant when he asked him,


    Whether he knew his whereabouts, or whether he knew exactly who he was meeting.


    However, he was very smart.


    Since he was surprised, he did not hide his surprise at all.


    Instead, he asked with surprise:


    ¡°Master, how do you know?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°You smell like incense.¡±


    It suddenly dawned on Leon, and he felt relieved at the same time.


    However, he did not dare to show any relief, but said with a smile:


    ¡°I went to Yonghe Temple this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I happened to have nothing to do in the afternoon,¡±


    ¡°So I went there to pay my respects.¡±


    Charlie nodded without any doubt in his mind.


    Leon¡¯s status in the Wade family is the highest among all the Wade family members.


    For him, the job of housekeeper also has a high degree of freedom.


    It is reasonable for him to take time to burn incense and worship Buddha.


    As for why he went to burn incense and worship Buddha, Charlie didn¡¯t think much about it.


    After all, Chinese people go to temples,


    Just like Europeans and Americans go to churches, it is a verymon behavior.


    So, Charlie turned over this topic directly.


    But Maria on the side nced at Leon a few more times.


    She didn¡¯t notice much abnormality, but she felt that Leon¡¯s appearance and impression were more


    like a staunch atheist.


    It seemed a bit inconsistent for such a person to go to the temple.


    What¡¯s more, based on her understanding of Buddhism,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Although people who devoutly believe in Tantric Tibetan Buddhism are very devout,


    Most of them have a strong utilitarianism, and the vast majority of them seek wealth and power.


    This is also the reason why almost all celebrities believe in Tibetan Buddhism.


    In Maria¡¯s opinion, Leon¡¯s appearance did not look like the kind of person with strong utilitarianism,


    So this was somewhat inconsistent.


    However, Maria was a human being, after all, not a god,


    So she just felt strange, but it was difficult to guess more from just a few words.


    At this time, Old Zhongquan on the side asked Charlie:


    ¡°Charlie, how long do you n to stay in Eastcliff this time?¡±


    Charlie said truthfully: ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    ¡°The fastest thing is tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I want to go in the morning after a trip to Waderest Mountain to pay homage to my parents.¡±


    Zhongquan asked in surprise: ¡°In such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy toe here, why not just stay here for a few more days.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you. The main reason I came here this time was to see if the things left by my


    parents could give me some hints or guidance.¡±


    ¡°I n to take some time to gradually walk through the roads they walked when they were young,¡±


    ¡°And record the ces they have been to.¡±


    Zhongquan nodded slightly and sighed:


    ¡°Your parents were always mysterious back then,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t understand many things.¡±


    ¡°Since you have the idea of finding out, Grandpa also supports you.¡±


    He said that and continued: ¡°Your parents¡¯ room and study room have remained as they were


    twenty years ago.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t let anyone touch the things inside.¡±


    ¡°Leon has always been responsible for maintaining them.¡±


    ¡°After dinnerter, just go in and look around, if there is anything unclear, just ask Leon.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, Yonghe Pce.


    This popr temple is now closed to all visitors.


    Margaret stood in the courtyard, smelling the dense scent of incense in the temple,


    Looking at the bright moon in the sky, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    In her heart, she was only thinking about her son Charlie, Whom she had not seen for twenty years.


    At this moment, the distance between Yonghe Temple and the Wade family¡¯s old residence is only


    one or two kilometers.

 Chapter 5752

    Chapter 5752


    From here, it takes ten minutes to drive to the door of the Wade family¡¯s old residence.


    But even so, Margaret repeatedly told herself that it was not the time to meet her son yet.


    Seeing her mncholy alone in the courtyard, the fake monk came forward and asked respectfully:


    ¡°Madam is only a few streets away from the young master at the moment.¡±


    ¡°She must really want to see the young master, right?¡±


    Margaret nodded: ¡°My son, We haven¡¯t seen each other for twenty years,¡±


    ¡°How can I not think about it.¡±


    After saying that, Margaret added: ¡°But thinking about it,¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to meet Charlie. Besides, today is not the time when


    Charlie and I are closest.¡±


    ¡°During Sara¡¯s concert in New York, I was sitting in the stands,¡±


    ¡°And Charlie and ire were sitting in the box above my head.¡±


    ¡°That was the closest Charlie and I were to each other in the past twenty years.¡±


    The fake monk couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°This subordinate was really scared that time¡­¡±


    ¡°Your parents and younger brothers and sisters were all present at the scene.¡±


    ¡°A slight mistake could have led to a tragedy¡­¡± Margaret smiled slightly and asked her:


    ¡°Were you there at that time?¡±


    ¡°Were you worried that Charlie won¡¯t take action?¡±


    The fake monk thought for a moment and nodded:


    ¡°I was a little worried at the time because you said that the young master seemed to have some


    prejudice against your parents,¡±


    ¡°And before that, the young master only gave Miss Gu the elixir that saved your father was not


    given to her at the same time as the elixir that could cure your father.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, this subordinate was afraid that if the young master hesitated for a moment at that time,¡±


    ¡°It might be toote. In that case, we would have to do it in the shortest possible time.¡±


    ¡°We had to take action within the time limit,¡±


    ¡°But if the young master had not taken action at the first time,¡±


    ¡°We would have missed the best opportunity,¡±


    ¡°And I am afraid casualties would have been unavoidable.¡±


    Margaret said seriously: ¡°Although Changying arranged a safe environment for Charlie back then,¡±


    ¡°But they did not arrange any privileges for him.¡±


    ¡°He had struggled in the mud of Aurous Hill for nearly twenty years,¡±


    ¡°So he was sometimes a little perverse and gangster,¡±


    ¡°And the punishment methods for some good people are often much worse than those for the evil


    ones.¡±


    ¡°But I still know his character very well. Regarding this kind of matter, no matter how many


    misunderstandings and dissatisfaction Charlie has in his heart,¡±


    ¡°He would definitely take action as soon as possible.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As she said that, Margaret smiled slightly, with a pleased look on her face, and said:


    ¡°Actually, I like Charlie¡¯s gangsterism.¡±


    ¡°He has clear love and hate and is rarely restrained by others.¡±


    ¡°Changyingcked a bit of gangsterism back then and always used high moral standards to restrain


    herself,¡±


    ¡°Charlie is different. So what if his grandpa was critically ill?¡±


    ¡°When there is an estrangement between the hearts,¡±


    ¡°At most, you can save his life.¡±


    ¡°This is the most benevolent and righteous. No more, it will be gone;¡± ¡°


    Simrly, if it were Changying,¡±


    ¡°He would rather swallow the fly himself than cure my father¡¯s disease in one step.¡±


    The fake monk said with great approval: ¡°Master Changying pursued to persuade people with


    virtue,¡±


    ¡°While Master Charlie¡¯s behavior is people respect me a foot, I respect others a foot;¡±


    ¡°If someone destroys me a drop, I will take away three measures from them.¡±


    Margaret nodded and said: ¡°This is what I admire most about Charlie.¡±


    ¡°Changying paid so much for the Wade family back then.¡±


    ¡°He is the one who is most qualified and should seed as the head of the Wade family.¡±


    As she said that, Margaret changed the topic and said:


    ¡°Unfortunately, my father-inw felt that he was strong and was unwilling to delegate power to him


    early,¡±


    ¡°And Changying was not willing to take away the inheritance rights of his eldest brother,¡±


    ¡°So if you don¡¯t say anything and I don¡¯t say anything,¡±


    ¡°He was never been able to be the head of the Wade family;¡±


    ¡°But Charlie doesn¡¯t have so many worries.¡±


    ¡°What about his uncle? If he should kneel on Waderest Mountain, he must kneel.¡±


    ¡°So what if Cynthia is his aunt? If she should be under house arrest in Aurous


    Hill City Vige, he should not even think about it.¡±


    ¡°So what if my father-inw doesn¡¯t want to delegate power?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to him whether he wants it or not.¡±


    ¡°Charlie can help himself to the position.¡±


    ¡°What Charlie did in this matter won my heart!¡±


    ¡°Who stiptes that the previous head of the family must agree to the new head of the family with


    another way of thinking?¡±


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t dare to object, isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

 Chapter 5753

    Chapter 5753


    Margaret was once very worried about the shaping of Charlie¡¯s personality, character, and outlook


    on life as he grew up.


    As a mother, she naturally hoped to always give him the best education, the best environment, and


    the best guidance.


    But the actual situation was that she could only watch silently as Charlie grew up with other children


    in the orphanage.


    She could only watch silently as he came out of school after graduating from high school,


    And went to work on a construction site, but she could not intervene in any way. Once upon a time,


    she was also worried about whether Charlie¡¯s views would be distorted in that kind of environment,


    Whether he would be too philistine, and whether he would be toomercial. But fortunately,


    between Charlie¡¯s childhood as a rich young generation and hister status as a poor orphan,


    He had found a good middle point for his worldviews.


    This not only allowed him to maintain a normal outlook on life and a proper sense of justice,


    But also allowed him to avoid his father¡¯s overly harsh self-imposed moral standards.


    In other words.


    To a certain extent, this greatly makes up for Changying¡¯s character shorings. Just like the


    position of the head of the Wade family,


    The normal session process of the head of the family should wait until the old man Zhongquan


    decides to retire,


    And then Zhongquan personally points out who will inherit it.


    If other children have objections, they must find a way to make the old man change his mind and


    be more ruthless.


    Maybe he will find a way to get rid of the original heir first, and then take the throne himself.


    Today¡¯s wealthy families are like this, and so were the princes and generals in ancient times.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t follow the Wade family¡¯s example.


    Not only did he not follow the traditional process,


    He didn¡¯t even say hello to the Wade family when helping himself to the position.


    He just told Joseph in an understatement in front of the Wade family, That he had just taken over


    the affairs of the Wade family and was short of manpower.


    Since Joseph wanted to submit to him, he must be loyal to him.


    In one sentence, he not only conquered the entire Cataclysmic Front,


    But also directly told everyone that he was already the head of the Wade family. He did not give the


    Wade family any chance to react or consider, And did not even bother to tell them his decision in


    person.


    Just announced the results directly to the third party and let them listen. But it was precisely


    because of such an unruly and upromising tough approach,


    That Charlie took the position of the head of the Wade family without any hindrance.


    If Zhongquan refused to give up that position,


    He could only stand up obediently and abdicate in favor of others. When Margaret heard about this


    from Leon,


    She was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep all night.


    She had never paid attention to the little assets of the Wade family, But the position of the head of


    the Wade family was a knot in her heart. At that time, everyone knew that her husband was the


    most suitable for this position,


    But everyone in the Wade family was pretending to be stupid,


    So that until his death, the husband could not really be the leader of the Wade family.


    Margaret had beenining about this matter to her husband.


    And this knot in her heart was finally opened easily by Charlie after twenty years, Which made her


    extremely happy.


    At the same time, it also made her look forward to Charlie¡¯s future even more.


    ¡­


    At the same time.


    The old house of the Wade family.


    After Charlie had eaten with the old man, He couldn¡¯t wait to say to the old man and Leon:


    ¡°Grandpa, Butler Tang, you eat slowly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to my parents¡¯ room to take a look.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 5754

    Chapter 5754


    Leon asked respectfully: ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Do you need your subordinates to apany you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie waved his hands and said,


    ¡°Cathy and I will go together, you don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡± Maria also stood up and said


    politely:


    ¡°Grandpa Wade, Butler Tang, excuse me.¡±


    After saying that, she followed Charlie out of the restaurant, And headed to the courtyard where


    Charlie¡¯s parents lived.


    Due to therge size of this courtyard,


    Charlie¡¯s parents had four connected rooms here.


    In addition to a main hall and a bedroom,


    There was also a study room and Charlie¡¯s own room.


    Inyman¡¯s terms, it is a three-bedroom apartment with three bedrooms and one living room.


    Charlie has lived here for several years and is quite familiar with the overallyout here.


    In addition, there are almost no obvious changes here, so it is easier to distinguish.


    When he came to the main hall,


    The furniture and furnishings inside were still the same as when his parents took me away.


    The picture of living here with his parents when he was young suddenly appeared in Charlie¡¯s mind,


    And he suddenly had mixed feelings.


    Afterward, he took Maria to walk through the rooms first.


    In addition to furniture, there were some prepared bedding and pillows in the main hall and


    bedroom,


    But it is obvious that they are new.


    As a result, the main hall and bedroom will lose the value of finding clues.


    So Charlie concentrated his energy on the study.


    The study room converted from a courtyard wing is not veryrge,


    Almost 30 square meters, but it has three walls of bookshelves and arge collection of books.


    Even twenty yearster, on the bookshelf in the study room, There are still many books left by


    Changying and Margaret.


    These were the favorites of the couple who could not take away their sses. Charlie took a quick


    look and found that although there were many books in it, There were only three categories.


    One of the categories is finance and management,


    Most of which are rted experiences written by some world-renowned economists and financial


    practitioners,


    While the other category is history and biographies,


    And the third category is the Book of Changes and Gossip.


    Charlie didn¡¯t know much about it when he was young,


    So every time he came to his parents¡¯ study to look for books,


    He only stared at the interesting history books and basically ignored other books. And it was only


    today that he finally realized that his parents had been studying the I Ching Bagua a long time ago.


    Maria also took a rough look at the collection of books, and then sighed to Charlie:


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Master, your parents had collected almost the best books about the Yijing and


    Bagua in the world.¡±


    ¡°Some of them are even from hundreds of years ago and are out of print.¡± ¡°It seems that they had


    very deep involvement and research in the I Ching Bagua and Feng Shui secrets.¡±


    Charlie nodded absently.


    At this time, what he was thinking about was how to quickly convert these books.


    Go through the whole thing.


    So he searched carefully on the bookshelves to see if there were any clues left in these books,


    But there were so many books that even if he just took a quick look, It would be impossible to read


    them all in a short while.


    While flipping through the book, he said to Maria:


    ¡°With so many books, it seems that it will take at least a few days to sort them out.¡± Maria smiled


    slightly and said:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many days it takes, just sort it out slowly.¡±


    ¡°If the young master doesn¡¯t dislike it, I will apany you to collect them here.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Then let¡¯s take a look at these books on the I Ching Bagua first.¡±


    ¡°My parents had both been exposed to Taoism,¡±


    ¡°So I think there should be some books on the I Ching Bagua or some notes they left.¡±

 Chapter 5755

    Chapter 5755


    Maria nodded and asked him: ¡°I also want to share the worries for the master,¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Charlie said: ¡°Since Miss Lin has nothing else, let¡¯s help together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look around, and if you see something that seems suspicious,¡±


    ¡°Tell me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°No problem! ¡± Maria agreed happily and readily,


    And then took a book from the bookshelf and carefully flipped through the pages in her hand to


    quickly look for things that might be caught in the book and notes left in the book.


    However, after reading many books in session,


    Neither of them found anything that could make their eyes shine.


    Just when Charlie didn¡¯t know where to start,


    Maria suddenly took out a ck book from the bookshelf, Then she opened it took a few nces,


    and said in surprise:


    ¡°Master, there is a photo album here!¡±


    Hearing Maria¡¯s words, Charlie subconsciously looked at the ck photo album in her hand.


    As soon as you look at it, you can tell that this photo album is old.


    In the past ten years or so, with the rapid development of smartphones, Ordinary people have


    already unconsciously digitized all image data.


    Few people buy photo albums of different sizes and thicknesses the photos are sorted into albums.


    Charlie didn¡¯t know what was in the album, so he took the album from Maria and carefully opened


    the first page.


    The first thing that catches the eye on the first page is a single photo of two young people in front of


    the Statue of Liberty in the United States.


    The man in the photo looks very simr to Charlie,


    But his clothing is rtively retro, wearing a knitted sweater and white jeans unique to that era.


    This is Charlie¡¯s father Changying Wade;


    And the woman in the photo looks like she was in her twenties, Slender, and wearing a light beige


    long trench coat.


    She had a perm of curly hair that was very fashionable at the time and looks no less impressive


    even now.


    The hem of her clothes and hair floated in the wind at the same time, Making her look elegant


    beautiful and rustic.


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°The young master¡¯s mother is really beautiful¡­¡± Charlie nodded slightly, and then asked jokingly:


    ¡°Have you never seen my mother before?¡±


    ¡°She seemed to be quite well-known in that era.¡±


    Maria shook her head and said: ¡°I once searched for the life of master¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°It is indeed


    remarkable, and she had unparalleled poprity in the fields of technology, finance, and venture


    capital twenty or thirty years ago¡­¡± As she spoke, Maria sighed softly and said:


    ¡°In fact, the life trajectory mine is exactly the opposite of that of the Young Master¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°After the Young Master¡¯s mother became famous in Silicon Valley and the boom of the inte, she


    seized the opportunity and became what people call a trendsetter.¡±


    ¡°However, I happened to retreat after the rise of the inte.¡±


    ¡°After that, I was worried that Victoria¡¯s ability to obtain information would rapidly improve due to this


    technology,¡±


    ¡°And I would have almost no contact with the outside world, so it just happened to be staggered.¡±


    Charlie nodded in understanding and then opened the second page of the album.


    On the second page of the photo album, there is a photo of the two parents.


    Still with the Statue of Liberty as the background,


    Changying stood tall and straight, and Margaret nestled beside him, Stretching out her arms to hug


    him.


    Changying also stretched out an arm to hug Margaret.


    The four photos on the left and right of this page are all group photos of two people.


    The four photos are either decent, yful, or joyous,


    But it can be seen that the two people in each photo they have love for each other in their eyes.


    Maria saw it and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°The rtionship between the young master¡¯s parents must have been very good.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really


    enviable.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°These should be photos of their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°In fact, they had been so affectionate since I can remember.¡±


    ¡°They had never had a quarrel, and even when there are disagreements,¡±

 Chapter 5756

    Chapter 5756


    One party will quickly give in before the situation gets out of hand.¡±


    Maria asked curiously: ¡°Then who was usually the first to make concessions?¡± Charlie thought for a


    while and said: ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to be particrly clear who would give in first.¡±


    ¡°The two of them always had a tacit understanding in life and could always judge the other¡¯s


    persistence on something very well.¡±


    ¡°If they felt that the other is more stubborn on this matter,¡±


    ¡°The more insistent they are, the more one of them would give in, appropriately.¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Two people can bnce each other at all times.¡±


    ¡°This kind of rtionship is really rare.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and turned to the third page of the album.


    After opening this page, the photo in the upper right corner on the left is of a small antique shop.


    This antique shop is a bit retro.


    The shape of the door is somewhat British-style.


    In the middle of the circr signboard, the one on the right is written in Chinese characters.


    The word ¡°ancient¡±.


    Maria on the side pointed to a number te next to the store door and said:


    ¡°Master, this store is in Queens, New York.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlie asked curiously: ¡°How can you tell?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it at this resolution. I don¡¯t understand the words on it.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°I lived in Queens. The size, color, and hanging position of this number te are the


    early style of Queens.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it is still used now.¡±


    ¡°New York¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded, suddenly I remembered what my uncle told me a few days ago.¡± ¡°My parents


    bought a set of antique books in an antique store in New York.¡± ¡°That set of books was the ¡°Preface


    to the Nine Profound Mysteries Scriptures¡±.


    Combined with the antique store in the photo,


    Charlie suddenly remembered something and said to Maria:


    ¡°This is probably the antique store where my father bought the ¡°Preface to Nine


    Profound Mysteries Scriptures¡±!¡±


    Maria was also surprised and said quickly:


    ¡°Preface to Nine Profound Mysteries Scriptures¡± There must be a certain connection between ¡°The


    ssic of Nine Mysteries¡± and ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysterious Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°The young master identally obtained the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysterious


    Scriptures¡± in an antique shop in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Your father obtained the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysterious Scriptures¡± in an antique shop in New


    York.¡±


    ¡°There must be more than just a coincidence between the two!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°The world is so big, it is impossible for two extremely mysterious


    scriptures to fall into the hands of a father and son respectively,¡± ¡°And there space and time


    separation between them¡­¡± After saying that, Charlie quickly looked down again.


    The second photo in the lower left corner is a photo of Charlie¡¯s father, Changying, And a young


    man who is younger than him, in front of this antique store. In the photo, the two are holding each


    other¡¯s backs while giving a thumbs up to the camera with their other hands.


    Maria pointed to the people around Charlie¡¯s father and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Does the young master know this person?¡±


    He shook his head: ¡°No.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°It seems that he has a good rtionship with the young master¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him when you were there?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie said firmly: ¡°I have no information about this person in my memory.¡± As he said that,


    Charlie looked at the person¡¯s appearance, suddenly frowned, and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­ I really haven¡¯t seen this person in the photo when I was a child,¡±


    ¡°At least before my parents and I left Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°I have definitely never seen such a person, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But this person looks a little bit familiar,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°For a while I couldn¡¯t figure out where I had seen him.¡±


    Maria thought for a while and said seriously:


    ¡°The familiarity cannot be for no reason.¡±


    ¡°It is possible that the young master has never seen him,¡±


    ¡°But has met his rtives, so he feels that his appearance is familiar.¡±


    ¡°It is also possible that the young master has indeed seen him,¡±


    ¡°But when the young master saw him, his appearance had changed significantlypared to him in


    the photo,¡±


    ¡°For example, he may have be fatter, bald, mature, or even older.¡±


    Charlie said in agreement: ¡°What you said is indeed possible,¡± ¡°But I really can¡¯t think of any clear


    clues right now.¡± Maria pursed her lower lip and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Can I take out the photos and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Maybe there is be something written on the back.¡±


    ¡°People in the past took photos and had the habit of writing on the back of the photos as a


    souvenir.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Okay, take it out.¡± Maria carefully pulled out the photo.


    Then she nced at the back of it and said in surprise: ¡°Master, there is indeed writing on the back!¡±


    Charlie took it over and took a look.


    On the back of the white photo paper with the Kodak logo,


    There was a line of words with a pen. : ¡°inqueenswithchou, 12.11¡±

 Chapter 5757

    Chapter 5757


    Seeing this line of text, Maria immediately said:


    ¡°queens should be the borough of Queens, New York.¡±


    ¡°In this case, this photo was indeed taken in Queens.¡±


    ¡°As for chou¡­ it is mostly used in the English trantion of the Chinese surname ¡®zhou¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the man in the photo with your father is named Zhou,¡±


    ¡°And he is of Chinese descent. Don¡¯t know what his full name is.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly, while his eyebrows kept frowning.


    He murmured: ¡°I feel that this man named Zhou looks familiar,¡±


    ¡°But for a while, I just can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen him before.¡±


    Maria hurriedly said: ¡°Master, don¡¯t be anxious,¡±


    ¡°It must be because there is indeed a simr face in the young master¡¯s memory,¡±


    ¡°But the young master¡¯s memory of that person may not be very deep,¡±


    ¡°Or he may have only had a very brief encounter with you,¡±


    ¡°So the young master should not be anxious, think carefully,¡±


    ¡°And you will definitely be able to think of clues.¡± As she spoke, she asked Charlie:


    ¡°In addition to finding this person familiar,¡±


    ¡°Are there any other clues that make you feel strange or familiar?¡±


    Charlie kept rubbing the bridge of his nose and said,


    ¡°As for other clues, ¡­I feel that, judging from this photo,¡±


    ¡°The person named Zhou is not only a little familiar,¡±


    ¡°But familiar in a certain way,¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t grasp the specific clues in my mind.¡±


    Maria said with relief: ¡°Master, don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s sort out everything.¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s talk about the clothes of the master and the man named Zhou.¡±


    ¡°Are there any special details?¡±


    Charlie looked at it and said,


    ¡°My father should be wearing clothes from the end of thest century.¡±


    ¡°The more popr bomber jacket,¡±


    ¡°And the person next to him is wearing an ordinary woolen windbreaker,¡±


    ¡°Which should have been a rtively normal attire in that era¡­¡±


    Maria asked again: ¡°What about Queens?¡±


    ¡°Your parents have lived in the United States for many years.¡±


    ¡°Had they ever talked to you about Queens,¡±


    ¡°Or had they ever taken you to Queens?¡± He thought for a moment and replied:


    ¡°In my memory, I went to the United States with my parents,¡±


    ¡°Or went back to visit rtives with my mother.¡±


    ¡°I lived there on Long Ind, apart from Long Ind,¡±


    ¡°I usually went to Manhattan more often,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t have a clear impression of Queens.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie added: ¡°Even if it is this antique shop,¡±


    ¡°I only learned about it from my uncle a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°My parents have never mentioned it to me before¡­¡± At this point, Charlie¡¯s expression suddenly


    froze.


    Maria didn¡¯t notice Charlie¡¯s change,


    But stared at the photo carefully and said,


    ¡°Maybe we can ask your father¡¯s old subordinates to see if they recognize this person?¡±


    After saying that, Maria didn¡¯t hear Charlie¡¯s response,


    So she subconsciously asked: ¡°Master?¡± Charlie still didn¡¯t respond at this time.


    Maria turned to look at him and saw that his face was horrified and his whole body seemed to have


    been immobilized,


    So she quickly asked him: ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Charlie was suddenly awakened by


    Maria¡¯s question.


    Immediately, cold sweat began to break out on his forehead and cheeks,


    And he said in a rare panic: ¡°I¡­ I think I know why this person looks familiar¡­¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maria was surprised and asked quickly: ¡°Young master, do you remember?!¡± Yes!¡± Charlie nodded


    heavily and exined:


    ¡°You said his surname was Zhou, and I felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity,¡± ¡°And then there is


    the antique shop behind them¡­¡±

 Chapter 5758

    Chapter 5758


    As he spoke, Charlie looked at Maria, her expression still horrified, and said:


    ¡°Do you remember, I told you that my father-inw didn¡¯t know how to pretend to understand,¡±


    ¡°So he insisted on going to an antique shop to broaden his horizons,¡±


    ¡°But he identally broke someone¡¯s jade pot and spring vase?¡±


    Maria said without thinking: ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°The young master obtained the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scripture¡± from the remains of the jade


    pot and spring vase.¡± ¡°How could I not remember such an important thing!¡± Charlie nodded and


    pointed.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His finger was on the man posing side by side with his father in the photo and murmured:


    ¡°He was the manager of the antique store at that time!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Maria¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and she asked with a trembling voice:


    ¡°Young master, you are saying that this man who took a photo with your father in New York more


    than 20 years ago was in an antique shop in Aurous Hill more than 20 yearster.¡±


    ¡°And it was he who gave the jade pot spring bottle containing the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± to your father-inw?!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Charlie nodded firmly: ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s name was Liangyun Zhou,¡±


    ¡°And the antique shop in Aurous Hill is called The Antique Shop,¡±


    ¡°Which was owned by the Song family in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°At that time, The Antique Shop was not doing well.¡±


    ¡°In the huge Song family industry, it was just an inconspicuous corner,¡±


    ¡°The first business line that Warnia took responsibility for,¡±


    ¡°The current head of the Song family,¡±


    ¡°And Liangyun was the manager of The Antique Shop at the time¡­¡± At this point, Charlie felt that


    his back was already soaked.


    In the past, he felt that he was just lucky enough to get the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    Until some time ago, he heard from his uncle that his parents had obtained the ¡°Nine Mysterious


    Sutra Preface¡±.


    He spected that there should be a certain connection between the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Sutra Preface¡± and the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Sutra¡±,


    But there has been no clear evidence;


    Now, he suddenly discovered that the manager of The Antique Shop named Liangyun was actually


    his father¡¯s friend more than 20 years ago.


    It was from his hands that the jade pot and spring bottle had been handed over to his father-inw.


    At that time, his father-inw was in the VIP room with him while he was waiting at the door.


    Therefore, he did not see with his own eyes what happened inside.


    However, from hister ount, we can know that at that time,


    Liangyun brought the jade pot spring bottle and took out the exquisite packaging box and handed it


    to his father-inw.


    His father-inw slipped his hand and dropped the bottle to the ground¡­


    Now it seems that this Liangyun is interspersed, this is definitely not a coincidence.


    So, Charlie subconsciously took out his cell phone and immediately called Warnia.


    Now, the only way to understand this Liangyun is probably Warnia!


    The call was answered quickly.


    When she received a call from Charlie in the evening, Warnia was still a little excited.


    She asked happily: ¡°Why did Master Wade call me sote?¡± Charlie suppressed the nervousness in


    his heart and asked: ¡°Warnia, I would like to ask if the manager of The Antique Shop named


    Liangyun Zhou still working for the Song family now?¡± ¡°No more,¡± Warnia said subconsciously:


    ¡°He was very rude to you and your father-inw at The Antique Shop,¡±


    ¡°I felt that not only was his professional ethics wed,¡±


    ¡°But his professional quality was also greatlycking, so I fired him.¡±


    ¡°Fired him?¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said Asked: ¡°Then do you know where he went?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Warnia said: ¡°After that incident, I never saw him again.¡±


    Charlie asked quickly: ¡°What about him? When did hee to work at The Antique Shop?¡±


    Warnia said: ¡°He worked at The Antique Shop for a very short time,¡±


    ¡°More than one month or less than two months in total.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Charlie felt even more excited. It was a surprise.


    This Liangyun only went to work at The Antique Shop two months before the incident.


    All these signs indicate that he seems to have gone to The Antique Shop just for him!


    Thinking of this, Charlie quickly asked:


    ¡°Warnia, was it you who recruited him at that time?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Warnia said:


    ¡°At that time, I was not taken seriously in the Song family,¡±


    ¡°And I was ostracized by my uncle and cousin.¡±


    ¡°So my family gave me The Antique Shop business.¡±


    ¡°At that time, The Antique Shop could no longer make ends meet,¡±


    ¡°And it was also very chaotic internally.¡±


    ¡°The collusion between internal and external employees was very serious,¡±


    ¡°So I fired all the people and reced them with a new group of people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s when Liangyun came to apply for the job.¡±

 Chapter 5759

    Chapter 5759


    Charlie said: ¡°Why did you recruit him at that time?¡±


    Warnia thought for a while and said: ¡°This person gave me a very good feeling at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°He had a very good knowledge of Eastern and Western antiques,¡±


    ¡°And he was humble and very knowledgeable. His education and knowledge could be seen during


    the interview.¡±


    ¡°He was very eloquent and could answer all questions fluently.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the sry requirements were not outrageous.¡±


    ¡°Overall, I felt that the price-performance ratio was very high,¡±


    ¡°So I hired him on the day of the interview.¡±


    After saying that, Warnia said with some annoyance:


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that this person¡¯s nature was so bad.¡±


    ¡°Not only did he offend your father-inw, but he even offended you that day.¡±


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t even see your amazing repair techniques.¡±


    ¡°He was careless in recognizing people, and I ask Master Wade to forgive me¡­¡± Charlie thought to


    himself: ¡°Coming to think of it, the person Warnia mentioned was very knowledgeable about


    antiques, humble and well-educated,¡±


    ¡°Is Liangyun¡¯s true identity, who was so angry because my father-inw dropped the jade pot and


    spring bottle, pped him, and spoke rudely to him,¡±


    ¡°It was actually his disguise¡­¡±


    At this time, Warnia on the phone asked him: ¡°Master Wade, why did you suddenly remember


    asking about Liangyun?¡±


    Charlie covered it up and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, I was just chatting with my friends about the past,¡±


    ¡°And suddenly I felt a little emotional and wanted to ask about this person.¡± After saying that,


    Charlie asked again: ¡°By the way, can you find this person¡¯s information and give it to me?¡±


    Warnia said: ¡°Let me ask the person in charge of the shop now.¡±


    ¡°At the time, the employee information of shop was still on file in shop¡¯sputer.¡± ¡°At the


    beginning, the industrial andmercial registration was not registered under the Song Group,¡±


    ¡°So the employee information there was not merged into the Song Group¡¯s personnel files,¡±


    ¡°And the management was not as formal.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Then it¡¯s hard work for Warnia. Please help me ask and send it to me as soon as


    possible after you find it.¡±


    ¡°Okay Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie hung up the phone and said to Maria: ¡°I¡¯ll get the informationter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Lin,


    and send it to Mr. Sun so that he can Please help check all the file information of this person.¡±


    Maria said without hesitation: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, I will tell him as soon as possible.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and the two anxiously waited for Warnia¡¯s feedback.


    Warnia was also very efficient.


    A few minutester, she sent Charlie a Word document.


    Charlie opened the document and saw that Liangyun¡¯s nationality column said China and his ce


    of origin said Aurous Hill.


    He knew that this information was most likely false.


    Continuing to look down, Liangyun¡¯s resume contains no credibility whatsoever.


    In his resume, Liangyun has been engaged in antique-rted work in China. He said that he set up


    a stall to sell antiques in Panjiayuan, Eastcliff more than 20 years ago.


    Later, he moved to several ces in the country,


    Working as an antique dealer and an antique shop owner.


    For a long time, he even worked in a factory specializing in the production of lowend toys.


    In the entire resume, there is no mention that he has ever left China.


    But the photo of his father and him was clearly in Queens, USA.


    What¡¯s even more outrageous is that in thenguage column, Liangyun only wrote Chinese and not


    English.


    As a person who has been abroad, and for someone who has been abroad more than 20 years,


    His English is most likely good, and English is also a plus for finding a job.


    There is no reason for him not to write it on it.


    Unless he doesn¡¯t want people to know that he has been abroad at all.


    Moreover, in the education column, Liangyun wrote high school.


    Judging from the character created by this resume, this is a person who failed the high school


    entrance examination and then devoted himself to the antique industry.


    Although the applicant is not an academic, fortunately, his practical ability is not bad,


    And he is good in the antique industry.


    After umting more than 20 years of experience on the front line, he can be regarded as an


    experienced expert.


    After Charlie read it, he said to Maria with some frustration: ¡°From what I see in this resume, most of


    it should be false.¡±


    Maria on the side smiled bitterly and said: ¡°I think that of all the words in it, maybe the word ¡°zhou¡±


    is real.¡±


    ¡°His surname should really be Zhou. After all, the young master¡¯s father also wrote


    ¡°chou¡± on the back of the photo.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Do you think his name may be true?¡±


    Maria shrugged: ¡°I thinks that it is impossible to be not true.¡±


    As she said that, she pointed to the name on the resume and smiled helplessly: ¡°Master, his name


    is Liangyun Zhou! Isn¡¯t it good luck? Tranted into English, it means good luck!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Although the name Liangyun is not umon among Chinese names, why is it him?¡±


    ¡°Why is it so? The father-inw who brought out the jade pot and spring vase to the young master,¡±


    ¡°Indirectly allowed the young master to obtain the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures,¡±


    ¡°And indirectly caused the young master to meet the wind and transform the dragon,¡±


    ¡°Is this person called Liang Yun?¡±


    ¡°From my point of view, this name is most likely for the young master¡­¡± Charlie felt that his brain


    was short-circuited at this moment.


    Now it seems that Liangyun is most likely to appear in Aurous Hill because of arrangements,


    And the person who arranged him is probably his father who has been dead for twenty years.


    This also made Charlie feel an inexplicable tension and oppression.


    What happened to his parents back then? Not only did they lead to death,


    But they even had to n so far and so much for themselves before the ident happened.


    Back then, when something happened to his parents, Leon immediately protected him in the


    orphanage.


    This was the arrangement that his father had made long ago.


    But unexpectedly, he actually arranged for this person named Zhou to stay around for nearly twenty


    years.


    Then he went to Aurous Hill to set up a situation for him¡­ Thinking of this, he picked up the phone


    again and called Warnia.


    He had another question that he urgently needed to confirm with her.


    When the call was connected, Warnia asked respectfully on the other side of the phone:


    ¡°Master Wade, have you read the information I just sent you? Are there any questions?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°No problem, just there is another thing I want to confirm with you.¡±


    Warnia said quickly: ¡°Master Wade, please tell me.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It was the jade pot spring bottle that my father-inw identally broke.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how it got to the shop?¡±

 Chapter 5760

    Chapter 5760


    Warnia said thoughtfully: ¡°That jade pot and spring vase¡­¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, it should have been taken back by Manager Zhou.¡± ¡°Just a month after he


    joined thepany, he helped the shop recover a lot of antiques,¡±


    ¡°But most of them were not outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Although they were not eye-catching, ordinary and did not have much profit margin.¡±


    ¡°The pot was the best antique he recovered.¡±


    Charlie murmured: ¡°It turned out to be him who recovered it¡­¡±


    ¡°Then did he say where he recovered it from?¡±


    Warnia thought for a while and said: ¡°At that time, he said that a friend of his who used to make


    antiques changed hands because he was short of money,¡±


    ¡°And the price was indeed quite suitable.¡±


    ¡°The market price could be about four to five million, and even got the potential of five to six million,¡±


    ¡°But that person¡¯s quote at that time was not even four million.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was still a sure profit, so I asked him to take it back.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Charlie said to himself Nodding, this result was not beyond his expectation. From this point of view,


    Liangyun went to Aurous Hill specifically and applied for a job at shop.


    He also introduced the jade pot spring vase to shop at a low price. Everything was for the sake of


    allowing him to obtain the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    So the question is, was this ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± left to him by his father?


    If his father had already obtained the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± at that time, why didn¡¯t


    he practice the techniques in it?


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but fall into trouble.


    At this time, Warnia on the other end of the phone asked with concern:


    ¡°Master Wade, why are you suddenly so interested in that jade pot and spring bottle?¡±


    ¡°Is there any problem with this?¡±


    Charlie said quickly: ¡°No problem. It just suddenly urred to me. I wanted to find out about this


    matter.¡±


    After saying that, he said again: ¡°Warnia, I have some other matters here,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t talk to you for now, and we will talk about it after I return to Aurous Hill another day.¡±


    Warnia guessed that Charlie must be trying to verify something,


    But seeing that he didn¡¯t want to exin it clearly, she was very sensible and did not ask further


    questions.


    Instead, she said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade, if you have any needs or questions, please feel free to


    contact me at any time.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Charlie thanked her and hung up the phone.


    Seeing his confused face, Maria couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°Why is the young master troubled now?¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°I suddenly thought of something again.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± seemed to be a book, but in fact, it didn¡¯t


    look like a book.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, after I picked it up, it was very heavy¡­¡±


    ¡°Soon it turned into powder, but all the contents were inexplicably printed in my mind¡­¡±


    After a pause, Charlie continued: ¡°So, does it mean that the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±


    was just a one-time thing, destined to only one person who would be able to obtain its contents?¡±


    Maria nodded without thinking and said: ¡°That¡¯s what the young master guessed.¡±


    Charlie added: ¡°In that case, when I found it, the pot had just broken,¡±


    ¡°And it had not turned into powder.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that no one else had read the contents before I found it?¡± Maria thought for a while


    and said: ¡°I feel that It cannot be said that no one has read the content.¡±


    ¡°I feel more like other people who want to see it but can¡¯t.¡±


    After saying that, Maria added: ¡°From the mouth of the young master¡¯s uncle, we can know that the


    young master¡¯s father got the ¡°Neenth Edition¡± in the past.¡± ¡°When he read the ¡°Preface to the


    Mysterious Sutra¡±, he felt as if he had found a treasure andpromised all his sleep and food


    studying the mysteries.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I think that there was no reason for him to get a deeper understanding of the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Scriptures¡± after studying the ¡°Preface to the Nine


    Mysterious Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°He chose not to study it, but left it directly to the young master.¡±


    Charlie agreed and said: ¡°Yes, ording to normal people¡¯s thinking. Since it is a book, no matter


    how good or rare it is, You can also read it first and then pass it on to your son,¡±


    ¡°Or teach the content to your son. There is no reason at all. You don¡¯t even read it yourself, you just


    put it away and wait until more than 20 yearster to give it to your son to have a look.¡±


    Maria nodded and said: ¡°So, I think that there is only one possibility, that is, although the young


    master¡¯s father obtained the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly


    Scriptures¡± at that time,¡±


    ¡°He was unable to obtain the contents. This is like a puzzle he solved. It was an unsolvable puzzle,


    so he thought of a way to leave it to the young master to solve.¡± Charlie said: ¡°You mean, there are


    some restrictions in the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±, so that even if my father got it he


    couldn¡¯t see the content, but I¡¯m the only one who can get the content?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maria said firmly: ¡°I


    think this must be the case!¡±


    ¡°Maybe the young master has a stronger destiny, so he can be recognized by the


    ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±


    Charlie asked back: ¡°They all say that I am the dragon, Then I want to ask, is the dragon born?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Maria said without thinking: ¡°Fate is determined the moment you are born.¡±


    ¡°The young master will naturally be a dragon when he is born.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°So since I was born as a dragon, why did my father arrange for me to wait


    until I was twenty-seven to obtain the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±?¡±


    Maria thought for a while and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t the young master say that he was a dragon before?¡±


    ¡°Is it the pattern of the shoal? Thanks to the heirs of the Liangyun for helping you break this


    dilemma.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, just because you were in the process of being trapped in the shoal, your father had been


    waiting for you to break this dilemma?¡±


    Charlie murmured: ¡°But Liangyun didn¡¯t stay in Aurous Hill all the time waiting for me to break the


    predicament.¡±


    ¡°He came to Aurous Hill more than a month ago, which means that when he came to Aurous Hill, he


    knew What would happen next¡­¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But, my father had been dead for twenty years¡­ He was not a fortune teller like you. How could he


    know twenty years ago that I would be twenty-seven years old and could break through that


    dilemma?¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but frown. She thought for a long time and then said:


    ¡°What the young master just said is true. Although I don¡¯t mean to offend you, your father would not


    have been able to calcte things twenty years from now so urately twenty years ago.¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°Back then when I met Mr. Lai in Yelingshan, he said that he came to Eastcliff to


    choose the geomantic treasurend of Yelingshan for the Wade family at the request of my


    grandfather.¡±


    ¡°I had also verified this matter with my grandfather and many other parties. When the Wade family


    was in bad luck, my grandfather really asked for help everywhere,¡± ¡°And finally he asked for help


    from Mr. Lai. Therefore, my ability to break the Dragon Trapped Shoal situation should not have


    been arranged by my father in advance.¡±


    Maria asked, ¡°What about the heirs of Mr. Lai? Have they told the young master when the situation


    where the dragon trapped the beach came about?¡± Charlie thought about it for a moment and said,


    ¡°ording to what he said, it should have been formed when I got married.¡±


    Maria was confused and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t understand it even more then.¡±


    ¡°The young master is twenty-eight years old this year, from the time of birth until twenty-three you


    were still a dragon, and were never trapped,¡±


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t Liangyun give the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± to the young master before


    he was twenty-three?¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t figure it out either. And what I can¡¯t understand even more is that


    Liangyun didn¡¯t show up before I was twenty-three years old.¡±


    ¡°Then I got married and fell into the dilemma of Longquan Shoal.¡±


    ¡°It was only four yearster that Mr. Lai broke it out. How could Liangyun be so urate to seize


    the opportunity?¡±


    ¡°From the time point Mr. Lai told me, it can be confirmed that after hepletely solved the


    dilemma of Dragon Trapped Shoal, I immediately obtained the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Heavenly Scripture¡±,¡±


    ¡°Which means that Liangyun knew when I could get rid of the predicament, so he came to Aurous


    Hill to prepare a month before I got rid of the predicament.¡± Maria eximed: ¡°It seems that he has


    been paying attention to the Wade family and the young master,¡±


    ¡°And had even been paying attention to Mr. Lai¡¯s every move.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Now it seems that if you want to know what all this is going on, you


    must find this Liangyun, he must know everything.¡± Maria agreed and said: ¡°Finding him is the key,


    but there is one more thing.¡±


    ¡°I want the young master to confirm with your father-inw.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°My father-inw? What do I need to confirm with him?¡± Maria said seriously:


    ¡°You need to confirm with him how the jade pot spring bottle was broken when you were in the


    Antique shop.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It was his slippery hand that broke it.¡±


    Maria asked back: ¡°But the young master never saw his slippery hand at that time?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Indeed, this is what he told me.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Now it seems that the broken jade pot and spring vase was the key for the young


    master to obtain the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±ter.¡±


    ¡°It was like the only fuse to detonate explosives.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I thought that such an important triggering condition was not necessary.¡±


    ¡°We should ce our hope on whether the master¡¯s father-inw¡¯s hands were slippery.¡±


    ¡°So, how exactly the jade pot spring bottle slip from the hands of your father-inw and break into


    pieces? It is also very important.¡±


    ¡°Was it Liangyun¡¯s deliberate trick, or was it the jade pot spring bottle that fell by itself?¡±

 Chapter 5761

    Chapter 5761


    Maria¡¯s question immediately shocked Charlie.


    Thinking about it carefully, what Maria said makes perfect sense.


    If this is really a huge n that has been nned for more than 20 years,


    Then it is impossible for anyone to pin the key points of this n on an unreliable man.


    No one understands how unreliable Jacob is better than Charlie.


    Although he is his father-inw, but being responsible is thest thing for him.


    If the key to the sess or failure of a major event is ced on him, Then the matter will most likely


    be aborted.


    So he immediately picked up his cell phone and called his father-inw.


    At this time, Jacob was lying in his room ying with his mobile phone.


    Ever since Meiqing and Pord got together, His life has lost the fun factor.


    In addition, there is his wife at home who irritates him,


    So the best way for him to pass the time is to hide in his room.


    He was ying with his mobile phone without going anywhere.


    He suddenly received a call from Charlie, which surprised him somewhat.


    After all, Charlie said that he had been out doing Feng Shui with clients during this period.


    He hadn¡¯t been home or talked to him for a few days without any contact.


    So, he answered the phone and asked curiously:


    ¡°Good son-inw, why did you think of calling me thiste at night?¡±


    Charlie quickly said: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m out of town these days.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be there for a while.¡±


    ¡°So I called to ask how you and mom are doing at home.¡±


    Jacob said angrily: ¡°What else can I do?¡±


    ¡°She and I have nothing inmon, so we just ignore each other¡¯s existence.¡± Charlie smiled and


    said pretending to be curious:


    ¡°By the way, Dad, do you still remember Liangyun Zhou from The Antique Shop?¡±


    ¡°Liangyun Zhou?¡± Jacob said in surprise:


    ¡°I remember, why did you suddenly ask about him?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°My current client is also very interested in antiques,¡±


    ¡°So we talked about The Antique Shop during the chat.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he also knew Liangyun,¡±


    ¡°So I wanted to ask you how you met him.¡±


    Jacob muttered unhappily: ¡°I met him at The Antique Shop.¡±


    ¡°During that time, I was also more interested in antique calligraphy and painting.¡±


    ¡°I always wanted to pick up some things on the antique street,¡±


    ¡°So I always went to The Antique Shop when I had nothing to do.¡±


    ¡°Usually, what you see there is a lot of knowledge.¡± ¡°


    When Liangyun first came to The Antique Shop as the manager,¡±


    ¡°He was very polite to me. Every time I went to The Antique Shop, he took the initiative to receive


    me,¡±


    ¡°And he also took the initiative to add me on WeChat.¡±


    ¡°He would praise me all day long.¡±


    ¡°He wanted to be as ttering as possible.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, this ba5tard turned against me faster than turning over the book.¡±


    ¡°I identally broke the jade pot and spring vase that time,¡±


    ¡°And he actually pped me in the face and asked his men to beat me up.¡±


    ¡°He really turned his back on me!¡±


    Charlie saw that he took the initiative to mention the jade pot and spring vase, so he followed his


    words and asked:


    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you clearly about the jade pot and spring vase that day.¡±


    ¡°You were looking at something in the VIP room,¡±


    ¡°Why did you identally drop the jade pot and spring vase?¡±


    ¡°I see as not a careless person in daily life¡­¡±


    Jacob said angrily: ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not careless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my financial situation.¡±


    ¡°This b!tch is in charge of all the money in the family.¡±


    ¡°I can not usually afford it. Eight thousand dors is enough to burn high incense,¡±


    ¡°So no matter what antiques I look at, I am very careful,¡±


    ¡°For fear of being dropped, touched or ckmailed¡­¡± At this point, Jacob said depressingly:


    ¡°The jade pot spring vase was crazy that day.¡±


    ¡°As soon as I got my hands on it, it slipped directly from my hand as if it had been greased,¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°And fell to the ground with a tter.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it was the one named Zhou who oiled it and handed it to me on purpose.¡±


    Charlie wondered: ¡°Dad after the jade pot and spring vase broke,¡±


    ¡°I used egg white to repair it. I remember that it didn¡¯t seem to be oiled,¡±


    ¡°And I remember its surface was not very smooth,¡±


    ¡°Because it is an artifact from the Tang Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°So its ze was rtively rough and had a certain frosted feel when held in the hand.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing has a strong grip, so how could it slip from the hand?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jacob hesitated on the other end of the phone and couldn¡¯t exin why.


    Charlie guided him and said: ¡°Dad, that matter has been sessfully resolved,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t need to feel any psychological burden.¡±


    ¡°We are just catching here. I am just curious.¡±


    ¡°You can just tell me what the situation was at that time.¡±

 Chapter 5762

    Chapter 5762


    Jacob thought in his mind: ¡°Charlie is right.¡±


    ¡°Although I was the one who caused a big trouble and got pped,¡±


    ¡°Fortunately Charlie solved the matter satisfactorily on the spot.¡±


    ¡°He even got a praise from Warnia praised the restored jade pot and said that its value has been


    greatly improved,¡±


    ¡°So there is no need for me to treat it as a burden.¡±


    Thinking of this, he sighed and said, ¡°Good son-inw,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Dad doesn¡¯t want to be honest with you,¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you the truth,¡±


    ¡°And instead thought I was talking nonsense.¡±


    As soon as Charlie heard this, he knew that there was a hidden secret that he didn¡¯t know about,


    So he quickly said: ¡°Oh Dad, aren¡¯t we just chatting?¡±


    ¡°Even if you tell me that the bottle jumped out of your hand, I will believe it.¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Jacob pped his thigh on the other end of the phone and blurted out:


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, you really don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°The situation at that time was very different from what you just said.¡±


    ¡°That stupid bottle looked like someone had installed a vibration motor in it.¡±


    ¡°As soon as I fcking picked it up, there was a shock in my hand,¡±


    ¡°And just that one shock made both of my hands numb.¡±


    ¡°Then I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and threw it there¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Jacob said again: ¡°I just followed what Liangyun said,¡±


    ¡°I said there must be something wrong with this thing as if I had a seizure,¡±


    ¡°But Liangyun said that I was deliberately messing around,¡±


    ¡°So I made up such an unreliable excuse¡­ When I saw this, I couldn¡¯t argue with it.¡±


    ¡°And then I thought about running away quickly and asking you to help me take the me.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jacob quickly defended himself:


    ¡°Good son-inw, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I didn¡¯t want you to take the me for me at that


    time.¡±


    ¡°I wanted you to help me with it first, and I would have quickly found a way to find money to redeem


    you,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable and just repair it on the spot.¡± Charlie did not take his


    exnation seriously, but asked curiously:


    ¡°Dad, you said that the jade pot suddenly vibrated in your hand.¡±


    ¡°What happened specifically? It was Liangyun who personally took the jade pot and handed it to


    you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jacob said: ¡°The situation at that time was that the ba5tard named Zhou directly opened the


    packaging box containing the jade pot spring bottle,¡±


    ¡°And then gave me a pair of white gloves. , I was asked to take out the bottle and check it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think much at the time, so I reached out and took it out.¡±


    ¡°I took it out and was about to take a photo and post it on WeChat.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, suddenly it vibrated in my hand. Shocked, it just fell.¡±


    As he said that, Jacob cursed and said: ¡°Now that I think about it,¡±


    ¡°I always feel that this is most likely the trap that the person named Zhou buried for me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the vibration of the bottle was also caused by him.¡±


    Charlie suppressed his surprise for the time being, and said to Jacob with a smile:


    ¡°Okay, dad, it¡¯s been so long, we have nothing to lose,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t feel bad about it.¡±


    After that, he said again: ¡°Okay. Dad, I have something else to do here, so I won¡¯t bother you


    anymore.¡±


    Jacob hurriedly asked, ¡°Good son-inw, when will youe back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost bored to death when you¡¯re not at home.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°It should be soon. It¡¯s just for these two days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jacob said, ¡°When youe back, we will find a ce to hang out and drink beer.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Charlie agreed and talked with him on the phone. Jacob said goodbye.


    After hanging up the phone, he asked Maria in front of him: ¡°Ms. Lin, what do you think?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°I think the young master¡¯s father-inw is not lying,¡±


    ¡°And what he said is consistent with my guess.¡±


    With that, Maria added: ¡°I feel that the young master¡¯s father may have been preparing for the


    young master to obtain the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± more than 20 years ago.¡±


    ¡°It can also be seen from the young master¡¯s father-inw¡¯s statement that the jade pot spring vase


    broke by itself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is very possible that the vibration he mentionedes from the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± itself;¡±


    ¡°So I specte that it is not that whoever gets the jade pot and spring vase can get the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±,¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°But that this person must meet the requirements of the ¡°Nine Mysterious


    Heavenly Scriptures¡± and meet the requirements to open the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±


    ¡°Only if he is qualified, the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± will take the initiative;¡±


    ¡°The young master just happened to escape from the trap at that time and met the requirements for


    opening the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±,¡±


    ¡°So the young master¡¯s father-inw took the jade pot spring in the VIP room of The Antique Shop.¡±


    ¡°When the bottle was taken out, the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± inside sensed the young


    master, so it broke free from the hands of the young master¡¯s father-inw,¡±


    ¡°Paving the way for the young master to get it.¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°What you said makes sense. Just like the ring you gave me when I first


    approached you, it would vibrate inexplicably in my pocket,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know the reason for its vibration at the time,¡±


    ¡°So when my father-inw said When the jade pot and spring bottle vibrated in his hand, I had no


    doubt at all.¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°In this way, everything that the young master has today is definitely


    not due to luck, it is all destined.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It can¡¯t be regarded as fate. After all, it seems now that it is probably the path paved


    for me by my father.¡±


    Maria shook her head and said: ¡°What your father has done for you is important, but it is not what


    you get from ¡°Nine Years¡±.¡±


    ¡°The only reason is that perhaps the only person in this world who can trigger the ¡°Nine Mysterious


    Sky Sutra¡± is Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Even without your father¡¯s arrangement, Young Master will definitely have a crossing with that jade


    pot at a certain time.¡±


    As she spoke, Maria said with emotion: ¡°It would be great if we could find this


    Liangyun and ask him face to face.¡±


    Charlie said firmly: ¡°Look! We must find him!¡±


    ¡°I n to find him in the near future. I will go to the United States first and find this antique shop!¡±


    Maria reminded: ¡°Before the young master goes to the United States,¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have a good chat with Butler Tang?¡±


    ¡°He was arranged by the young master¡¯s father,¡±


    ¡°And the same goes for Liangyun, so maybe they know each other!¡±

 Chapter 5763

    Chapter 5763


    Charlie knows that Leon was once his father¡¯s confidant.


    His father must have made very detailed arrangements back then.


    Although he has been there for so many years in the Wade family,


    But in fact, more energy is spent onpleting the tasks assigned to him by his father back then.


    Thinking that Liangyun was also part of his father¡¯s arrangement, It was estimated that Leon must


    have heard about him.


    So, Charlie said to Maria: ¡°I haven¡¯t asked Butler Tang too many details before,¡±


    ¡°And it seems that I have to ask him for details today.¡±


    At this time, Charlie was thinking about how to find out what happened back then.


    Everything that happened and the arrangements left by his father,


    Even if it was a psychological suggestion to Leon, he must ask everything that Leon knew.


    Thinking of this, he said to Maria: ¡°I will go find Butler Tang now.¡±


    Maria nodded and asked him: ¡°Master, can Ie with you?¡±


    Charlie said without hesitation: ¡°Of course!¡±


    After that, he together with Maria walked out of his parent¡¯s room, Hoping to find Leon and find out


    what happened.


    When they came to the main hall, the old man Zhongquan was sitting here drinking tea alone.


    Seeing Charliee out, he asked curiously:


    ¡°Charlie, how are you sorting out your parents¡¯ belongings?¡±


    ¡°Still sorting them out,¡± Charlie replied, and asked him again:


    ¡°Grandpa, where is Butler Tang?¡±


    Zhongquan said: ¡°He just said that he had something to do temporarily,¡±


    ¡°And he had to go and take care of it first. Are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call if he¡¯s not there.¡±


    After that, he took out his cell phone and called Leon.


    But what Charlie never expected was that the operator¡¯s prompt tone came from the other end of


    the phone:


    ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed has been turned off¡­¡±


    In Charlie¡¯s impression, Leon¡¯s mobile phone had never been off.


    This is his basic professional quality as a great butler.


    At this juncture, he suddenly left and his cell phone was turned off abnormally, Which made Charlie


    smell something abnormal.


    However, he did not tell Zhongquan, but said to him:


    ¡°Grandpa, I will go back to Aurous Hill tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°When you see Butler Tang, tell him that I have something to do with him and ask him to call me


    back.¡±


    Zhongquan nodded slightly and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Did you call him just now and didn¡¯t get through?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s turned off. Maybe the phone is out of battery.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Zhongquan frowned and said,


    ¡°These years, I don¡¯t remember when Leon¡¯s cell phone ran out of battery.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°There are always special circumstances in everything.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you should rest early.¡±


    Zhongquan said: ¡°Oh, by the way, before Leon left, he said the guest room has been tidied up.¡±


    ¡°If you are tired, go to bed early. There are no servants arranged in the old house today.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, please feel free to tell me.¡±


    Charlie agreed with a smile, then gave Maria a wink.


    The two returned to the previous study room.


    As soon as she entered the study, Maria couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°Master, Butler Tang¡¯s cell phone suddenly turned off.¡±


    ¡°Did he guess in advance that you would definitely ask him for questions?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Charlie


    sighed and said:


    ¡°He suddenly left without saying goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Why do I suddenly feel that it would be difficult to see him again in the future?¡±


    ¡°He is a smart man and knows that he can hide for a while but not for a lifetime,¡±


    ¡°So it is impossible for him to turn off his mobile phone tonight and act as if nothing happened


    tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°As if everything is gone. Return to the Wade family as if it never happened,¡±


    ¡°Unless he has already nned to never show up again after leaving this time.¡±


    Maria was surprised and said: ¡°Now that things have happened,¡±


    ¡°What else can Butler Tang not tell the young master about?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he been fulfilling the tasks assigned to him by the young master¡¯s father for so many


    years?¡±


    ¡°Why did he suddenly leave without saying goodbye at this time?¡±


    ¡°Does he know that the young master will ask him after seeing these photos?¡±

 Chapter 5764

    Chapter 5764


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know what he thinks,¡±


    ¡°But based on my understanding of him, he must be loyal to the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he left without saying goodbye. He has his own reasons,¡±


    ¡°Or maybe this is part of my father¡¯s arrangement back then.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Young master is proficient in spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°And there are many ways to make people reveal their deepest secrets.¡±


    ¡°When Butler Tang leaves at this time,¡±


    ¡°I think he must be worried that the young master will use spiritual energy to force him to reveal


    more secrets.¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°Forget it, he must have his reasons and difficulties for doing this.¡±


    ¡°I believe he will not do anything to harm the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°So since he has difficulties, I must respect it.¡±


    ¡°There are some things that he doesn¡¯t want to say now,¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s wait until he is willing to talk about it.¡±


    Charlie returned to the photo album again and continued.


    Then he looked down. In the photos that follow, Charlie¡¯s parents appear frequently.


    They put on mountaineering expedition equipment and went to southern Sichuan together,


    To the ce where Meng Changsheng first practiced, And then to Myanmar, Bandesh, and India.


    Finally, they returned to China from India and went to Shiwan Mountain.


    Shunan and Shiwan mountains are both Meng Changsheng¡¯s training ces.


    There is an additional route from Myanmar all the way west to India. Charlie spectes that this line


    should be walked by Meng Changsheng, When he left Shunan to look for opportunities.


    After getting the opportunity and having a life span of 500 years,


    Meng Changsheng returned to China and retreated to Shiwan Mountain.


    Finally, he broke through the shackles of 500 years and extended his life span to 1,000 years.


    Maria on the side couldn¡¯t help but marvel:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the young master¡¯s parents actually sorted out all the routes that the master


    took back then!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°It is probably the work of the ¡°Nine Mysterious Sutra Preface.¡±


    Maria asked him: ¡°After the young master goes to the United States this time,¡±


    ¡°Do you n to take the route from Myanmar to India?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I have this idea initially, but I still have to take it one step at a time,¡±


    ¡°And first look at the route to the United States.¡±


    ¡°See if we can find any clues about Liangyun?¡±


    Maria said seriously: ¡°The route taken by Master Shigong was also traveled by me back then.¡±


    ¡°Although the specific routes may be different,¡±


    ¡°I have been to these countries and have some foundations, Master.¡±


    ¡°If you n to go there, I can help the young master.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said: ¡°For specific matters,¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin will wait for me toe back from the United States,¡±


    ¡°And the two of us will discuss it in the long term.¡± At this moment.


    Yonghe Pce.


    Leon, dressed in ck was standing respectfully in front of Margaret.


    Margaret said to him, ¡°Leon, Charlie just called your number.¡±


    Leon sighed and said, ¡°If I leave without saying goodbye this time,¡±


    ¡°The young master will definitely me me¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Margaret said seriously: ¡°Charlie has an overall view of the situation.¡±


    ¡°He knows that there must be a reason for you to leave without saying goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want you to disappear in front of him forever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s better not to see him again in the near future.¡±


    ¡°Charlie has a way to make you tell everything about everything over the years,¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t let him know that I¡¯m still alive for the time being,¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°So the only way is for you not to have any contact with him first.¡±


    ¡°When the time is right, we will meet him again.¡±


    Leon, a bit confused, asked respectfully: ¡°Madam, what should I do next?¡±


    Margaret smiled and said: ¡°Leon, you don¡¯t have to do anything next,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange it. The boat is ready,¡±


    ¡°And I will send you away from China tonight without leaving any trace.¡±


    ¡°You have worked hard for me over the years.¡±


    ¡°In the future, you can rx on the ind of Tahiti ande back when the time is right.¡±

 Chapter 5765

    Chapter 5765


    Late at night, a cargo ship set sail from the Bohai Bay, Carrying Leon to Tahiti in the South Pacific.


    Leon stood at the stern of the ship, looking at Jincheng Port getting further and further away in the


    night, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    Although he is the confidant of Charlie¡¯s father, twenty years ago, Changying gave him two tasks.


    One was to protect Charlie¡¯s safety after something happened to him, The other was to obey the


    security n in everything and follow Margaret¡¯s instructions.


    In these years, although Leon has been working as a housekeeper in the Wade family,


    In fact, in everything he was following Margaret¡¯s instructions.


    For more than ten years before, even Zhongquan did not know whether his grandson Charlie was


    alive or dead.


    This is because, before Changying¡¯s ident, he did not arrange when Leon would inform


    Zhongquan of Charlie¡¯s news,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    And Margaret controlled everything behind the scenes.


    It was only when Margaret felt that the time was right that she asked Leon to confess Charlie¡¯s


    situation to Zhongquan.


    Zhongquan felt that he was unworthy of his son and daughter-inw.


    In addition, his grandson was ill-fated.


    In order to make up for Charlie, he bought the Emgrand Group. And gave Leon a 10 billion ck


    card to deliver it to Charlie, And then everything that happened next is known to all.


    Although Leon was reluctant to leave Eastcliff suddenly,


    He also knew that leaving temporarily was the best way at the moment.


    The only thing that made him feel ashamed was leaving Charlie without saying goodbye.


    At this moment, Charlie was lying alone in the guest room of the Wade family¡¯s old house, tossing


    and turning.


    Leon¡¯s leaving without saying goodbye made him want to understand something.


    Leon is not working for his grandfather, nor is he working for his father.


    If Leon was working for his father, he would not leave today.


    On the contrary, he will help himself figure out who and where this Liangyun is. After all, Liangyun is


    most likely his father¡¯s friend, And Leon is his father¡¯s old subordinate.


    There is no need for the two to hide things from each other.


    The only conclusion is that Leon was actually working for a third person he didn¡¯t know about.


    That person didn¡¯t want him to know his existence through Leon,


    So he made Leon disappear suddenly, leaving him with nowhere to check or ask questions.


    What puzzled Charlie was who this third person was.


    Fortunately, there are various signs that this third person is definitely not an enemy, Which makes


    Charlie feel a little relieved despite his doubts.


    ¡­


    Early the next morning.


    Charlie left the guest room with the photo album and came to the main hall.


    Zhongquan was already waiting here.


    When he saw Charlieing out, he said,


    ¡°Charlie, Miss Lin asked me to tell you that she went out to buy some breakfast and will be back


    soon.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°Did she go by herself?¡±


    Zhongquan nodded and said: ¡°Leon has been unable to contact me,¡±


    ¡°And there is no servant left at the old house.¡±


    ¡°I said I would go out, but she went out before me.¡± Charlie nodded slightly, still a little worried in his


    heart. After all, Victoria had always wanted to catch Maria, And Maria didn¡¯t have a bodyguard


    around her.


    Her going out alone made him feel a little uneasy.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Maria had opened the door and walked in, Carrying many bags


    with breakfast in her hands.


    When she saw Charlie, she smiled and said: ¡°Young Master, you woke up,e and have


    breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I bought a lot of Eastcliff special breakfast.¡± After saying that, she quickly said to Zhongquan:


    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s have some too!¡±

 Chapter 5766

    Chapter 5766


    Zhongquan nodded lightly and said with a smile: ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Miss Lin.¡± After


    that, he asked Charlie in a low voice:


    ¡°Charlie, why does Miss Lin call you Young Master?¡± Charlie thought for a while and said with a


    smile:


    ¡°She likes ancient culture.¡±


    Zhongquan shook his head and said with a smile:


    ¡°I am old and don¡¯t understand these young people¡¯s likings.¡± As he spoke, he lowered his voice


    and said to Charlie:


    ¡°But Miss Lin is really verydylike, but she is a little younger.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, she is really suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. she is really young¡­¡±


    Charlie echoed with a smile, thinking to himself:


    ¡°If you know that Maria is over 300 years old, you would probably faint from fear.¡± Then, he and


    Zhongquan came to the dining room together.


    Maria was taking out the breakfast she bought one by one,


    While Charlie handed the photo album in his hand to Zhongquan and asked him:


    ¡°Grandpa, do you have any impressions of this photo album before?¡±


    Zhongquan frowned: ¡°Where did ite from?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s in my parents¡¯ old study room.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Zhongquan murmured: ¡°I had tidied up your parents¡¯ study room countless


    times,¡±


    ¡°And there are several items in it. I know everything about those items,¡± ¡°And I have never seen any


    photo albums in it!¡± Charlie pointed at the photo album and asked him:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any impression of this photo album?¡±


    Zhongquan looked at the photo album handed over by Charlie, shook his head, and said:


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it,¡±


    ¡°And I can be sure that this thing was definitely not in your parents¡¯ study before.¡± Charlie suddenly


    felt a little confused.


    Twenty years after his parents passed away, the old man has always kept the old house in its


    current state.


    He should know everything in this old house.


    If he said he had no impression of the photo album, It would mean that the photo album was taken


    overter.


    Thinking of Leon, Charlie spected that this was most likely what Leon brought yesterday.


    It seemed that Leon knew what he was looking for,


    So he left the clues here in advance so that he could discover them. This also made Charlie more


    sure of his guessst night, That there must be someone else who Leon really worked for.


    He even felt that the person behind this was probably the same person as the person behind the


    two nuns at Qingzhao Temple yesterday.


    Thinking of this, Charlie was already full of expectations for solving this mystery.


    Immediately, he looked at Zhongquan in front of him and said,


    ¡°Grandpa, open it and see if the photos inside look familiar.¡± Zhongquan nodded slightly, opened the


    album in confusion, And after looking through it carefully, he said to Charlie:


    ¡°I have never seen these photos before.¡±


    Charlie pointed to the photo of Liangyun and his father and asked:


    ¡°Grandpa, do you have any impression of this person next to father?¡±


    Zhongquan stared at Liangyun. After looking at it for a long time, he shook his head and said:


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any impression, and I have never heard of Changying talking about him.¡±


    ¡°I think this photo should have been taken in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Could it be his friend in the United States?¡±


    Charlie really didn¡¯t recognize the old man when he saw it.


    Then nodded slightly and said: ¡°It should be.¡±


    Zhongquan suddenly remembered something at this time and reminded Charlie: ¡°By the way,


    Charlie, I remember that you brought Hogan back from the United States some time ago.


    He and your father had a good rtionship before his death.


    And he has also lived in the United States for a long time, I think you can ask him.¡± Charlie¡¯s eyes


    suddenly lit up. Previously, he asked Hogan to spend more time with his family in Hong Kong and


    wait for his call,


    But in order to let Hogan spend more time with his family, Charlie never asked him toe to


    Aurous Hill.


    At the critical moment, he didn¡¯t even think of him!


    So Charlie immediately said: ¡°Grandpa, you are right.¡±


    ¡°I will take the photo and send it to Uncle Zhong and ask him if he recognizes it.¡±

 Chapter 5767

    Chapter 5767


    Charlie sent the photo to Hogan on WeChat, and then attached a voice message:


    ¡°Uncle, please help me take a look.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the person next to my father?¡±


    Hogan quickly sent him a voice message back: ¡°Master, I have seen the man in the photo before.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°His English name is Peter, Peter Chou.¡±


    ¡°However, I am not very familiar with him.¡±


    ¡°I only know that he was a Chinese antique dealer and had a close rtionship with your father. .¡±


    As soon as Charlie heard that Hogan said he knew this person, He immediately called him.


    As soon as the call came through, he quickly asked: ¡°Uncle,¡±


    ¡°Could you please introduce this Peter Zhou to me in detail?¡±


    Hogan said: ¡°Peter Zhou¡¯s family has been engaged in the antique business overseas.¡±


    ¡°The main business is concentrated in Europe and the United States.¡±


    ¡°In addition to the United States, it is the United Kingdom and France.¡±


    ¡°His family is somewhat famous in the European and American antique industry.¡±


    After that, Hogan added: ¡°The photo you sent is of Peter Zhou¡¯s store in New York.¡±


    ¡°It is said that this store is the first store opened by the Zhou family,¡±


    ¡°So the store is quite small and inconspicuous.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Uncle, when was thest time you saw Peter Zhou?¡±


    Hogan said: ¡°It must have been a long time.¡±


    ¡°When I opened the roast goose restaurant in Chinatown,¡±


    ¡°He came to visit a few times, but then he seemed to be no longer in New York.¡± ¡°So there was no


    contact.¡±


    After saying that, Hogan asked curiously: ¡°Master, are you nning to find him?¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°I n to go to New York and check out this antique store first.¡±


    ¡°It would be great if we could find Peter Zhou.¡±


    Hogan said without thinking: ¡°Master, let me go with you.¡±


    ¡°After all, I am familiar with New York, and I have met Peter several times.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Is it convenient for you in terms of time?¡± ¡°Convenient, totally convenient,¡±


    Hogan said quickly:


    ¡°I shoulde to Aurous Hill to report to the young master.¡±


    ¡°I have been with my family these days, and everything at home has been settled.


    It¡¯s ready.¡±


    Charlie thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. When can you leave uncle?¡±


    Hogan said, ¡°I can do it anytime, just today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll check the air tickets now.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s such a troublesome thing, I¡¯ll ask Gerard to arrange a private ne for you to fly to Aurous


    Hill.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet in Aurous Hill then.¡±


    Hogan coughed twice and said awkwardly:


    ¡°Master, the house we live in now and all the expenses are paid by Mr. Liu.¡±


    ¡°ording to the arrangement, I will go to Aurous Hill alone,¡±


    ¡°Will just buy a ticket ande, so don¡¯t bother Mr. Liu.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°Uncle, Gerard owes you these,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite to him. Besides, I know Gerard very well.¡±


    ¡°He is a car that is parked on an uphill slope and the handbrake is always on.¡± ¡°Not only can this


    handbrake not be loosened for a moment, but it also needs to be inspected every now and then.¡±


    ¡°If there is even the slightest sign of ckening, it must be repaired.¡±


    ¡°Tighten it, otherwise as long as you give him the slightest chance, he will definitely slide back.¡±


    Hogan said with a smile: ¡°I think¡­ I think he has done enough¡­¡±


    Charlie said firmly: ¡°Uncle, I will arrange this matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Seeing this, Hogan had no choice but to say: ¡°Then I will listen to the young master.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I am still in Eastcliff, I will set off back to Aurous Hillter.¡±


    ¡°I still have some things to do in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°I am expected to take off from Aurous Hill to New York tonight.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. Just pack your things and settle down at home.¡±


    ¡°Just go to the airport and fly to Aurous Hill in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet directly at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Okay, young master!¡±


    Hogan said simply: ¡°Let¡¯s meet in the evening.¡±

 Chapter 5768

    Chapter 5768


    After making an agreement with Hogan, Charlie called Gerard directly.


    On the phone, Charlie asked him to arrange a private ne to take Hogan to


    Aurous Hill at nine o¡¯clock tonight,


    And also asked him to arrange a motorcade to take him to the airport from Hogan¡¯s home.


    Although Gerard was not happy, he did not dare to refute it at all, So he could only agree with a


    smile.


    Afterward, Charlie took Maria to say goodbye to the old man.


    On the ne, Maria asked Charlie: ¡°Young master is going to New York tonight,¡±


    ¡°And you can only stay in Aurous Hill for more than ten hours.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s a bit rushed?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said: ¡°There aren¡¯t many things to deal with when we return to Aurous


    Hill.¡±


    ¡°Mainly I want to meet my grandparents and their family,¡±


    ¡°Tell them about the situation in the past few days,¡±


    ¡°See if they can think of any useful information,¡±


    ¡°And also say hello to my father-inw and mother-inw, and then we can set off.¡±


    Maria nodded and said softly: ¡°I almost forgot, the young master¡¯s wife happens to be in the United


    States as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said: ¡°I asked Miss Fei from the Fei family to invite her to the United


    States.¡±


    ¡°So she is also in New York now.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°However,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to tell her about my trip to New York this time.¡±


    Maria asked curiously: ¡°Why don¡¯t you n to tell her, Master?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice for husband and wife to reunite?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°When I go to the United States this time,¡±


    ¡°In addition to looking up Peter Zhou, I also want to sort out the clues my parents got from the ¡°Nine


    Mysteries Sutra Preface¡± again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Warriors Den knows about the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Sutra¡±.¡±


    ¡°If so, I don¡¯t know how much they know.¡±


    ¡°So this trip to the United States is still a bit sensitive and dangerous,¡± ¡°So I won¡¯t go to see her yet.


    Just to avoid trouble.¡± Maria nodded slightly with understanding and said:


    ¡°Now it seems that the various routes in New York are indeedplicated.¡±


    ¡°In addition, something happened to your grandparents¡¯ family just now,¡±


    ¡°And everyone in the An family is not in the United States at present.¡±


    ¡°Your uncle is alone in New York, and I think the Warriors Den must have a lot of spies in New


    York.¡±


    ¡°Young master, you must be more careful when you go this time.¡±


    Charlie smacked his lips and said,


    ¡°That uncle of mine will also be a big trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria said in agreement: ¡°I think that he and your grandma¡¯s family now have some tacit


    understanding,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time, they feel helpless. He dare note to China,¡± ¡°And your grandma¡¯s family


    can¡¯t go to the United States to confront him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded:


    ¡°This person¡¯s presence in New York is a stumbling block for the An family.¡±


    ¡°As long as he is around, the An family cannot return to New York.¡±


    ¡°Although it is difficult for him to get the An family¡¯s property,¡±


    ¡°The An family is not in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Since I haven¡¯t broken up with him, my own business and group affairs will be greatly affected in a


    short period of time.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again: ¡°It¡¯s not okay to kill this person,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay not to kill him. If you kill him, you will definitely break the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°Be prepared and even protect him with heavy troops;¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t kill him, he will definitely be a serious problem in the future.¡± Maria asked Charlie:


    ¡°When will the young master n to let the An family reappear in the public eye?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while and said: ¡°Unless the Den is eliminated, the An family will not be able to


    return to New York.¡±


    ¡°Even if they cane back, I won¡¯t worry about it,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s better for the An family not to show up for the time being.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°I have an idea. I wonder if the young master would like to hear what I have to say?¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°Miss Lin, please tell me.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°The An family¡¯s economic strength is world-renowned,¡±


    ¡°And it is a Chinese family. I think that they can ask Ethan to help connect people in Eastcliff so that


    the An family can directlymunicate with Chinese Official cooperation which allows An family to


    be an important foreign investment attracted by China,¡±


    ¡°To appear publicly in China and make strategic investments in China.¡±


    ¡°With official endorsement, no matter how arrogant Victoria is,¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°She will never dare to attack An family in China.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but be pleasantly surprised and praised:


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea! No matter how arrogant Victoria is, she doesn¡¯t dare to openly oppose the


    country!¡±


    ¡°In front of the state machinery, the Warriors Den is just a clown,¡±


    ¡°Unable to cause any trouble.¡±


    Maria nodded, and said: ¡°It¡¯s just that in this way, it may be difficult for the young master¡¯s


    grandfather¡¯s family to leave China.¡±


    ¡°Once they leave China, they may be retaliated by Victoria.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, let them take root in China in a short time.¡± ¡°Before the resolution,


    they can first transfer the business and the core management of the group to China,¡±


    ¡°Which can at least ensure the normal operation of the family!¡± After saying that, Charlie looked at


    Maria and thanked her: ¡°This is a very good idea, thank you, Miss Lin!¡±

 Chapter 5769

    Chapter 5769


    Charlie knew that Ethan had extraordinary power and influence in Eastcliff,


    And if he came to help bridge the gap, what Maria said would definitelye true.


    Moreover, the feasibility of Maria¡¯s method is also very high.


    As long as the government endorses it and gives enough attention to An family,


    An family¡¯s safety in China will no longer be a problem.


    Even if Victoria was given ten courages, she would not dare to openly oppose a country.


    Unless she has lived for four hundred years and is really tired of living.


    However, ording to what Charlie has learned now,


    People definitely cherish life more and more the longer they live; The longer they live, the more they


    fear death.


    Victoria has lived for four hundred years, so she must be extremely afraid of death.


    Otherwise, she would not have escaped from Shiwan Mountain in such a panic.


    Maria saw that Charlie had no objection to the proposal,


    So she immediately called Ethan and told him the situation.


    After Ethan heard about it, he agreed directly without any hesitation and immediately started


    communicating with Eastcliff.


    The introduction of foreign investment is verymon in China,


    But Charlie hopes that An family¡¯s return to China for investment can reach an unprecedented new


    height in all aspects.


    Ethan also immediately mobilized his ownwork to reflect upward and began to promote this


    matter.


    Soon, Ethan received exciting news, and then he fed the news back to Maria.


    Maria excitedly said to Charlie: ¡°Master, Ethan has already implemented it.¡±


    ¡°As long as the An family is really determined to invest in the country, the official can provide the


    highest level of foreign business treatment,¡±


    ¡°Personally endorse the An family, and mobilize media resources to cover all aspects.¡±


    ¡°Follow up the report, and at the same time, we will do our best to ensure the domestic safety of the


    An family and the industries invested by them.¡±


    ¡°If the An family is interested, they can go to Eastcliff secretly for an interview with Mr. Sun.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Charlie immediately said: ¡°I will go over tomunicate with my grandpa and the others at noon.¡±


    ¡°As long as they are interested, I will let my grandpa and Mr. Sune to Eastcliff together!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°If the cooperation between An family and China is officially announced,¡±


    ¡°Victoria will definitely be very depressed.¡±


    Then, Charlie immediately called his uncle and told him that he would go to Champs Elysees at


    noon.


    Meet them at the Hot Spring Vi.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As soon as they heard that Charlie wasing, the An family was naturally very happy.


    The family hurriedly started preparing lunch, waiting to wee Charlie¡¯s arrival.


    At noon, Charlie and Maria had already flown to Aurous Hill.


    Although Maria wanted to go to the United States with Charlie,


    She had no choice but to give up considering that she still had to take care of the mother of Pu Cha.


    Moreover, the school¡¯s military training had ended and she should go back to ss.


    Charlie sent Maria back to the Mountain Vi and went straight to Champs Elysees Hot Spring Vi


    without making any stop.


    When he arrived at the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es, his grandfather¡¯s family had already arranged a


    sumptuous banquet.


    When Charlie arrived, the whole family, including Duncan, went out to greet him, which showed how


    much they valued Charlie.


    After Charlie greeted all the elders one by one, he was pulled into the living room by his


    grandmother.


    Grandma couldn¡¯t help but ask him: ¡°Charlie,¡±


    ¡°Where have you been these past few days? You¡¯ve nevere to see grandma.¡±


    Charlie said hurriedly: ¡°Grandma, I went to the southwest these past few days and visited Shiwan


    Mountain.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to look for clues left by my parents back then.¡±


    The old man on the side quickly asked: ¡°How was it? Did you find anything?¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything clear, and I was persuaded to return halfway.¡±


    The old man asked in surprise: ¡°Persuading you to return? Who persuaded you to return?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Grandpa, this is a long story, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    Mr. An said without thinking: ¡± Okay, okay, let¡¯s go in and chat, go in and chat!¡±


    Charlie and the An family entered the vi together and sat down in the restaurant.


    Seeing that there were no outsiders here, Charlie told the truth about his trip to Shiwan Mountain,


    And at the same time, He also told the whole story about Leon.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard that Charlie was persuaded to return by the false monk of


    Qingzhao Temple.


    They also didn¡¯t expect that Charlie¡¯s strength was so unpredictable that there were people who had


    seen his movements in advance and were waiting on the way to the mountain.


    What¡¯s even more unexpected is that Changying¡¯s old subordinate, Leon, who has been silently


    guarding Charlie for nearly twenty years, actually has another owner.


    After hearing what Charlie said, his uncle Marshal asked in disbelief:


    ¡°Charlie, did Leon really disappear from the world?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°The phone has been turned off.¡±


    ¡°The whereabouts of the person are unknown.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Marshal said fearfully for a while:


    ¡°This Leon is really hidden deep enough! Although I don¡¯t know who he is doing things for,¡±


    ¡°Fortunately he and the people behind him have no ill intentions towards you,¡±


    ¡°Charlie, otherwise, the consequences would be really unimaginable!¡±


    Mr. An couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°I have heard about Leon before.¡±


    ¡°Through my understanding of all aspects, he is absolutely loyal to Changying.¡±


    ¡°How could there be another owner¡­¡±

 Chapter 5770

    Chapter 5770


    Charlie was also puzzled, and said: ¡°I have been in contact with Butler Tang for a long time,¡±


    ¡°And I have never seen anything wrong, and now I can¡¯t think of a clue.¡± Duncan, who had been


    silent for a long time, said at this time:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, are the photo albums you found on your trip to Eastcliff still there?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie took the photo album out of his bag, handed it to everyone, and said:


    ¡°I asked my grandfather, and he said that this photo album was not in the study before. It must have


    been left by Butler Tang.¡±


    Everyone opened the photo album and saw the photo of Charlie¡¯s parents.


    Everyone in the An family had red eyes.


    When they saw Peter Zhou, no one in the An family recognized him.


    Even Detective Duncan, who had been solving crimes in New York for many years, had never heard


    of this figure.


    Duncan said at this time: ¡°Mr. Wade, as soon as you arrived at Shiwan


    Mountain, you were persuaded to return by the fake master.¡±


    ¡°When you arrived in Eastcliff, Butler Tang prepared this photo album for you.¡± ¡°I feel that behind


    these two things, It should be the same person.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°I have the same feeling, but Butler Tang has disappeared and I can¡¯t find


    any clear clues now.¡±


    Duncan sighed: ¡°It seems that this person¡¯s strength should not be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°Not only can this person¡¯s insight into Mr. Wade¡¯s behavior can help him poach Mr. Wade¡¯s father¡¯s


    confidants for his own use.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, this person has not left any clues with Mr. Wade.¡±


    ¡°It is very likely that the we will not be able to find any trace of him.¡±


    ¡°Since His opponent is also a Warriors Den, so Mr. Wade doesn¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°ording to my spection, this is definitely a friend, not an enemy, which is generally a good


    thing.¡±


    Charlie said with a helpless smile: ¡°The only clue is missing, and I won¡¯t be bothered by him


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°I believe that when the time is right, he will naturallye out of the darkness to meet me.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie changed the subject and said:


    ¡°By the way, Grandpa, if you can find a rtionship with a friend, please ask the official to endorse


    An family.¡±


    ¡°However, since it is an official endorsement, there must be real economic cooperation. If you are


    willing, you can make more investments in China. My friend can fight for An family.¡±


    ¡°The highest level of strategic cooperation. In this way, with official endorsement, Warriors Den will


    never dare to do anything to your family in China.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what you think?¡±


    Nics blurted out without hesitation:


    ¡°Of course not Problem! Keeping hiding like this is not a long-term solution.¡±


    ¡°Once the highest level of economic cooperation can be achieved, it will be equivalent to getting a


    talisman, and the An family can act openly in China.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the An family can gradually focus on business by moving from the United States to


    China,¡±


    Seeing that his grandfather had no objection, Charlie said,


    ¡°Grandpa, if your time is convenient, I will ask that friend to go with you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°You will go to Eastcliff to discuss the details of the investment.¡±


    ¡°We will finalize the details of this strategic cooperation and make it public as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nics agreed excitedly and blurted out: ¡°I can go at any time! And the sooner, the better!¡±


    In the afternoon, Nics, apanied by his eldest son Marshal and his second son Marcus,


    secretly went to Eastcliff with Ethan.


    Charlie did not return to Tomsons¡¯ immediately, but went to his vi next door,


    And then called Mateo, who was in charge of martial arts teaching here, And asked him to notify


    Issac and Orvel toe here to meet him.


    Originally, Charlie was even a little worried whether Issac would suddenly disappear for no reason.


    After all, Leon, as the chief steward of the entire Wade family, had someone else behind him.


    So Issac, as the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurous Hill and as Leon¡¯s direct subordinate,


    was probably deliberately arranged by someone.


    But fortunately, Issac is still at the Champs Elys¨¦es.


    The moment he saw Issac, Charlie felt a little relieved.


    Frankly speaking, knowing that Leon had another owner, he felt a little disappointed.


    On the one hand, Leon used to be his father¡¯s most loyal subordinate.


    Although he was not qualified to make him loyal to the Wade family,


    His behavior did leave Charlie with a slight psychological gap; on the other hand,


    Charlie had almost unconditional trust before for Leon.


    After all, he had protected him conscientiously for so many years.


    Aftering to Aurous Hill to meet him, he had always supported him unconditionally.


    However, only today did he know that the person he really worked for was not the Wade family,


    Nor himself. How could Charlie not feel disappointed?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What he fears most now is that there are other people around him who are just like Leon.


    He is most afraid that the mysterious person has been nting various spies around him.


    Issac and Orvel were both met by him when he first took back his identity as the young master of


    the Wade family,


    And they were also two subordinates he trusted very much.


    If there were problems with them, it would definitely be a bigger blow to Charlie.


    More than ten minutester, Issac and Orvel, who were practicing martial arts here, jogged all the


    way to Charlie¡¯s vi.


    After entering the door, Issac said very respectfully:


    ¡°Master, when did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you notify us?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Wade!¡± Orvel also said


    quickly:


    ¡°You inform us, and we can pick you up at the airport!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, waved his hand, and said,


    ¡°I will only stay for one day when Ie back this time, and I have to leave at night.¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t notify others.¡±


    Issac asked curiously: ¡°Master, where are you going in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Going to the United States,¡± Charlie said casually, and then asked Issac:


    ¡°Old Chen, what do you think about Butler Tang, do you know about him?¡±

 Chapter 5771

    Chapter 5771


    When he said this, Charlie quietly exerted some spiritual energy and gave Issac a psychological


    hint to answer truthfully.


    ¡°Butler Tang?¡± Issac didn¡¯t feel anything unusual.


    He just thought about it and said truthfully: ¡°Back to the young master, although Butler Tang is my


    direct boss,¡±


    ¡°After all, there are spokespersons for the Wade family in every province and municipality,¡±


    ¡°Including many overseas destinations. So I am just one of the hundreds of spokespersons of the


    Wade family.¡±


    ¡°In the past, I could only meet Butler Tang during the annual work report meeting, so I didn¡¯t have


    much contact.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly. It seems that Issac and Leon are not in the same boat.


    Charlie asked Orvel in the same way: ¡°Orvel, before you met me, did you know Leon?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Orvel shook his head repeatedly andughed at himself:


    ¡°Master Wade, before I met you, I was just an old man with some reputation in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even reach the level of Mr. Chen, let alone the chief butler of the Wade family¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Charlie felt relieved.


    Then, he said to Issac: ¡°Old Chen, Butler Tang has temporarily left the Wade family for a while.¡±


    ¡°During this time, the position of the chief steward of the Wade family is vacant.¡±


    ¡°I want you to temporarily rece Butler Tang. I wish Butler Tang the best in the future.¡±


    ¡°Will return, then you will return your position to him as his deputy.¡±


    ¡°If he does not return in the future, then you will always sit in this position.¡±


    Issac was surprised and said quickly: ¡°Young Master¡­my work has never been outside this


    province,¡±


    ¡°And I have just barely figured out what I am doing.¡±


    ¡°You asked me to take over the position of Butler Tang. I¡­how can I have the ability¡­¡±


    Charlie asked back: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it also a step for Butler Tang? Did he not climb up step by step?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Issac said awkwardly: ¡°Butler Tang spent more than ten or twenty years climbing up.¡±


    ¡°My ability is far behind him, and my qualifications may not convince everyone.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°I am the head of the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°The position of the Wade family¡¯s chief steward. Whoever I ask to do it will naturally be qualified.¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether you want to do it.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Issac suddenly fell into a conflict.


    For him, Leon¡¯s position was the theoretical peak of his career.


    Originally, he did not dare to covet that he could reach the height of Leon in the future.


    However, after being appreciated and valued by Charlie, he sometimes felt that as long as he


    stayed by Charlie¡¯s side and worked hard wholeheartedly, Charlie might give him this opportunity in


    the future.


    But that is definitely something you can only hope for after you are 50 years old and have


    umted enough experience.


    But he never dreamed that Charlie would suddenly give him this opportunity to reach the sky in one


    step.


    The only thing he worries about now is that he is afraid that he is notpetent enough.


    However, when he saw Charlie¡¯s firm eyes,


    He knew that Charlie¡¯s ability to make this decision not only represented recognition of his own


    abilities but also represented trust in his loyalty.


    So, he gritted his teeth and said loudly: ¡°Young Master, thanks for your favor,¡±


    ¡°I am willing to go all out and give my all. If I am not capable,¡±


    ¡°I will resign to the Young Master as soon as possible.¡±


    Charlie said appreciatively: ¡°Don¡¯t worry if your ability is not up to par,¡±


    ¡°I will not be nepotistic and will definitely rece you as soon as possible.¡±


    After that, he looked at Orvel again and spoke: ¡°Orvel, you have been following me for a long time.¡±


    ¡°After Mr. Chen bes the chief steward of the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°You will be the agent of the entire Aurous Hill and the whole province. Are you willing?¡±


    Orvel was very happy, he quickly raised his hands and said,


    ¡°Back to Master Wade, this subordinate is willing!¡±


    ¡°Like Mr. Chen, I will do my best, but if this subordinate is not capable, please don¡¯t force me,


    Master Wade!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded slightly and spoke:


    ¡°You two, get ready. After Old Chen hands over the work of Aurous Hill to you, he will go to Eastcliff


    as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I will say hello to the old man in advance and let the old man help you take office.¡±


    ¡°But In that case, you will have to stay in Eastcliff for a period of time to sort out the stalls left by


    Leon.¡±


    ¡°Then you can take part of the work to Aurous Hill and at the same time,¡±


    ¡°You can continue to stay here and learn martial arts.¡±


    Issac when he heard that he could continue to learn martial arts, he was pleasantly surprised and


    said quickly:


    ¡°Thank you, young master! I will definitely practice martial arts while ensuring that all work is


    completed perfectly!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°You hurry up and take over the handover work. I want to go back


    to Tomson¡¯s!¡±


    After leaving the hot spring vi in Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es, Charlie immediately rushed back to Tomson,


    nning to simply pack some luggage and tell his father-inw and motherinw that he would


    rush out overnight to do Feng Shui for another client tonight.


    The couple knew that Charlie was running around all day long, and they were used to it, so they


    were not surprised when they heard the news.


    What Charlie didn¡¯t expect was that his mother-inw, ine, took the initiative to care about


    Charlie and said with a distressed look on her face:


    ¡°Good son-inw, you are running around all day long, and don¡¯t even take a few days off.¡±


    ¡°What if your body is exhausted?!¡±


    Suddenly being cared about by his mother-inw, Charlie felt that it was very rare,


    So he smiled and said: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, although I am running around every day, I am actually


    not tired at all.¡±


    Jacob looked at ine and hummed: ¡°What do you know? My good son-iw is now a Feng Shui


    master.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at him running around outside all day long.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°The people who hire him are big bosses and big stars.¡±


    ¡°These people want to be more interested in Feng Shui masters than their own fathers.¡±


    ¡°I also respect you. You must be very concerned about your good son-inw¡¯s food, clothing,


    housing, and transportation, and you will never let your good son-inw suffer.¡±


    ¡°In ancient times, no matter how far away you were, you would have to carry eight sedans to carry


    your good son-inw there!¡±


    ine nodded thoughtfully, then looked at Charlie, and said with a smile:


    ¡°My good son-inw is the best! Rich people have to beg to spend money on my good son-inw!¡±

 Chapter 5772

    Chapter 5772


    After saying that, she rolled her eyes and hurriedly apanied with a smile:


    ¡°Good son-inw, can I discuss something with you?¡±


    As soon as Charlie saw ine like this, he knew that ine must be asking for something from him.


    No wonder she took the initiative to care about him today.


    So he asked, ¡°Mom, if you have anything to say, just tell me.¡±


    ine hesitated and said, ¡°Um¡­Mom is a little tighttely. You have to go away again this time.¡±


    ¡°Mom is worried about what might happen. There is no money here, and I have to disturb you and


    ire,¡±


    ¡°So what mom means is, do you think you can leave some more money for mom before you leave?¡±


    Jacob rolled his eyes at ine and said disdainfully:


    ¡°ine, I know you, a weasel, have no good intentions in giving New Year greetings to the chicken,


    and you want to ask Charlie for money!¡± ine seemed to have been stepped on and cursed


    angrily:


    ¡°Jacob! I want some money from my good son-inw, what does it have to do with you?¡±


    Jacob said angrily: ¡°You have hands and feet, but you won¡¯t make money by yourself if you have no


    money?¡±


    ¡°Look at me, now in the Calligraphy and Painting Association, my monthly sry plus subsidy is not


    less than ten or twenty thousand!¡±


    ine scolded: ¡°Bah! Just don¡¯t say that What kind of calligraphy and painting association are you


    in?¡±


    ¡°If your good son-inw hadn¡¯t helped you, you would have been kicked out!¡± ¡°It¡¯s bull5hit!¡± Jacob


    blushed and wanted to protect his dignity.


    Seeing that the two of them were hot and about to choke again, Charlie quickly interrupted:


    ¡°Dad, Mom, please stop being angry with each other.¡±


    ¡°When I go out, you two will be the only ones at home.¡±


    ¡°You guys will keep fighting all day long. I can¡¯t feel at ease outside!¡±


    ine snorted: ¡°I don¡¯t bother to pay attention to him unless he¡¯s looking for trouble!¡±


    Charlie nodded, he knew ine¡¯s character.


    She can act like a monster when he has money, and he can act like a monster when he has no


    money.


    She is a demon, but at the very least, when she is rich, she will definitely not be able to be a demon


    if she is a demon,


    So she will just spend a small amount of money to buy a pure one.


    So, he said very cheerfully: ¡°Mom, money is not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°In this way, I will transfer one million to your card in a while,¡±


    ¡°And you can spend it however you want during this period.¡±


    ine heard this. At these words, the whole person¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide, and she was so


    excited that her lips trembled, and she asked in a stammering voice:


    ¡°Good son-inw! What you said¡­is it true?! Do you really want it? Give mom one million?!¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Charlie nodded, but said in a serious tone:


    ¡°But I only have one request. You can¡¯t quarrel with Dad during the few days I¡¯m gone!¡±


    ine patted her chest without hesitation and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, good son-iw,¡±


    ¡°I will never quarrel with him! If you give Mom one million, I will not be at home except when Ie


    back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Even if he wants to quarrel with me.¡± I won¡¯t give him a chance!¡±


    Jacob felt envious and jealous when he heard that Charlie actually wanted to give ine one


    million.


    Although he had an ie from the Calligraphy and Painting Association, That little ie was


    simply not enough for him.


    He is the executive vice president himself, and he often receives favors in the association.


    In addition, driving the Cullinan back and forth all day long means the cost is much higher than that


    of an ordinary car.


    Even the gas costs several thousand a month. So every month is very tight.


    But Jacob is not as thick-skinned as ine.


    He always feels that he can be the vice president of the Painting and Calligraphy Association


    because of Charlie.


    He can drive Cullinan, and it is even more thanks to Charlie that he can live in a first-ss vi in


    Tomson. It¡¯s Charlie¡¯s ability.


    Therefore, he was embarrassed to ask Charlie for money again.


    But now seeing that ine was going to get one million with just one mouthful, how could he not


    feel depressed?


    So he began to think about whether he should cry out to Charlie and see if Charlie could express


    his feelings.


    However, when he thinks that he has just damaged ine and then asks Charlie for money, he


    feels a little embarrassed on his face.


    Charlie didn¡¯t waste any time at this time and directly used mobile banking to transfer one million to


    ine.


    Although he had a lot of dissatisfaction with ine in the past, his current attitude towards ine is


    that as long as she doesn¡¯t act like a monster,


    He will be polite to her, and he won¡¯t feel sorry for her even if he gives her hundreds of millions of


    dors.


    Soon, ine received a text message from the bank on her mobile phone, Reminding her that one


    million had arrived.


    She was so excited that she danced with excitement and said to Charlie with a ttering look on her


    face:


    ¡°Oh, my dear son-inw, Mommy has received the money. Thank you so much, my good son-in-


    law!¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and reminded: ¡°Mom, you must never forget what you promised me, and don¡¯t


    quarrel with Dad.¡±


    ine immediately raised her right hand and swore:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, good son-inw, I will not quarrel with him again while you are gone.¡±


    ¡°He is the one I should respect the most!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Mom, you get busy, I will go and pack some luggage.¡±


    ine said quickly: ¡°Oh, my dear son-inw, tell mom what you want to pack,¡±


    ¡°And I will help you pack it, you can just sit in the living room!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°No, Mom, you don¡¯t know where many things are.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just do it by


    myself.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie was about to turn around and go upstairs.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jacob, who had been holding back his energy, saw that Charlie was about to leave.


    He couldn¡¯t calm down anymore and subconsciously shouted:


    ¡°Oh, my dear son-inw, don¡¯t be anxious first¡­¡±


    Charlie turned around and asked him: ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡±


    Jacob secretly nced at ine next to him out of the corner of his eye.


    Charlie could tell at a nce that something was wrong with Jacob.


    Thinking that he had just transferred one million to ine, He knew in his heart what Jacob had


    nned.


    ine was not stupid either. Jacob nced at her with a sly look, And she guessed what Jacob was


    nning and said quickly:


    ¡°I tell you, Jacob, you must not ask for money from my good son-inw!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you able to make money on your own?¡±


    ¡°How can it be that an upright andpetent vice-president of the Painting and Calligraphy


    Association asks his son-inw for money?¡±

 Chapter 5773

    Chapter 5773


    Jacob blushed instantly when she said this, and he hesitated and said:


    ¡°Who said I want to ask for money from my son-inw?¡±


    ¡°Did I say that? I have other things to do with my good son-inw,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t be rude!¡±


    When ine heard this, she didn¡¯t argue with him.


    Instead, she turned to Charlie and said, ¡°Good son-inw,¡±


    ¡°You heard everything he said. No matter what bad sh!t he holds,¡±


    ¡°You must never give him a penny!¡±


    Jacob suddenly got angry and raised his neck and cursed:


    ¡°ine, why are you like this?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop talking about money over and over again, right?¡± ine shook her head deliberately


    and smiled yfully and said:


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Since you didn¡¯t ask good son-inw for money,¡±


    ¡°Then why did I offend you after I told my good son-inw not to give you money?¡±


    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Jacob didn¡¯t expect that ine¡¯s defensive ability was so good.


    She was so strong that she strangled his ideas in the cradle.


    How could he have the nerve to ask Charlie for money even though she was talking about it?


    Jacob, who suffered the loss of being dumb, waspletely unable to refute,


    And could only say angrily: ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t want to ask my good son-inw for money¡­¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to tell my good son-inw to pay attention to safety when going out!¡±


    ine deliberately pretended to be arrogant.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and while caressing her chest with her two palms alternately,


    She said with lingering fear: ¡°Oh, Jacob, you really scared me to death.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were so shameless that you wanted to your son-inw for money!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for good son-inw to make some money.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a capable person, so you¡¯d better not spend other people¡¯s money.¡±


    Jacob said angrily: ¡°I said ine, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I told you so, but I didn¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for money from good son-inw,¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ve been bitch!ng about it forever, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Seeing Jacob being so angry but never daring to speak out his true thoughts,


    Charlie suddenly felt in his heart that the ancients were indeed right, This poor man must be hating


    something in his heart.


    Jacob has a weak character, and his behavior is secretive and grinding.


    He is always in a contradiction of being afraid of wolves in the front and tigers in the back.


    As a result, his life has had many opportunities to turn around, But in the end, he always screwed


    up everything.


    Just like when Meiqing first returned to China,


    Everyone could see that Jacob really wanted to reunite with her.


    Even Meiqing herself had been thinking about him.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them could be said to be lovers.


    As long as Jacob dared to get rid of ine by getting a divorce,


    He could make up for decades of regrets and strive for a happy old age for himself.


    However, he just didn¡¯t dare to pierce the window paper, So Meiqing lost patience while waiting for


    him.


    In addition, Pord, a man countless times better than him,


    Suddenly appeared and directly stole the love of his life.


    Learning such a big lesson from Meiqing still failed to make him realize his problems,


    And still failed to make him change his stubborn and timid character.


    In addition to being helpless, Charlie also felt a little angry for him.


    So, he looked at Jacob and asked directly: ¡°Dad,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough money? If so,¡± ¡°Just tell me and I will transfer some to you.¡± Jacob felt a


    little excited when he heard this.


    But when he thought of ine¡¯s ridicule of him and the g he had just set, He was really ashamed


    to p himself in the face.


    Therefore, Jacob didn¡¯t know how to answer Charlie¡¯s words. At this time, ine saw that Charlie


    wanted to give Jacob money, And she was very anxious and said quickly:


    ¡°Good son-inw, your father just said it himself,¡±


    ¡°He has all the means and legs and doesn¡¯t want your money.¡±


    ¡°Besides, he is also a person in the cultural circle,¡±


    ¡°And is also the vice president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association.¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, he is


    also a big shot with a good reputation.¡±


    ¡°If you give him money now, isn¡¯t that a p in his face?¡±

 Chapter 5774

    Chapter 5774


    Jacob felt even more ufortable.


    Although he wanted to rush up and p ine twice,


    He also knew that ine¡¯s words had been putting pressure on him. If he followed Charlie¡¯s words


    at this time and really asked Charlie for money, Wouldn¡¯t it be wrong to disgrace him?


    Seeing that he hesitated for a long time but did not speak, Charlie felt helpless and simply stopped


    worrying about him, So he directly followed Jacob¡¯s words and said:


    ¡°Dad, thank you for your concern, I will pay attention to safety,¡±


    ¡°Nothing else I¡¯m going to pack my things first, and I¡¯ll leave for the airportter.¡±


    Charlie also knew that Jacob¡¯s nature was hard to change, So he didn¡¯t give him any more chances.


    After saying this, he turned around and entered the elevator.


    Jacob felt so ufortable when he saw Charlie going upstairs.


    Looking at ine¡¯s triumphant smile, he felt like he was worse off than dead.


    Charlie, who went upstairs, couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart,


    When would his father-inw be able to break through the hesitation and weakness in his


    psychology,


    And when would he be able to truly live the way he wanted?


    ¡­


    After everything was packed, Charlie left home alone at night, nning to drive to the airport.


    As soon as he took the elevator to the first floor,


    He saw his father-inw standing up from the sofa with a cigarette in his mouth,


    And said with a smile: ¡°Good son-inw, are you leaving now?¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly: ¡°Yes. Dad, let¡¯s go to the airport now.¡±


    Jacob rubbed his hands and was about to say something,


    When ine suddenly limped down the stairs and said loudly:


    ¡°Oh my good son-inw, Mom is here to see you off!¡±


    ine, who had earned one million, and Jacob, who had missed one million, both wanted to see


    Charlie off.


    Jacob wanted to find an opportunity to vaguely mention to Charlie that his funds were tight,


    And see if Charlie could give him a million or so with a wave of his hand.


    Jacob, when he wants a pillow when he is dozing, he will never say that he wants it.


    On the contrary, if he wants it, he has to insist that it doesn¡¯t matter or even say that he doesn¡¯t want


    it,


    And then he hopes in his heart that others will take the initiative to give him a pillow.


    The kind of person who can¡¯t even open his mouth when begging for food,Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hoping that the chicken drumsticks will fall from the sky and just hit the bowl.


    To put it mildly, it sounds reserved and inactive;


    To put it harshly, it means that you are thinking nonsense.


    ine knew Jacob¡¯s character and knew how to control him and block his way out.


    She was worried that Jacob would pretend to be pitiful in front of Charlie,


    And try to steal Charlie¡¯s money while seeing him off,


    So she especially waited for Charlie to go out to disrupt Jacob¡¯s n.


    As soon as Jacob¡¯s words of crying came to his lips,


    When he saw ine suddenly appear, he immediately swallowed them back.


    ine nced at Jacob at this time,


    And then said to Charlie with a ttering face:


    ¡°Good son-inw, you can go out to do business,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything at home!¡±


    After saying that, she quickly stepped forward and offered to help Charlie Picked up the suitcase


    and walked out with all her strength.


    She kept urging: ¡°Good son-inw. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°You have to hurry up and don¡¯t miss the ne and dy the business.¡± Jacob also looked at


    Charlie was urged out of the door by ine.


    His heart dropped to the bottom, and he could only follow him out angrily.


    Charlie didn¡¯t leave any chance for Jacob,


    So he stuffed the suitcase into the trunk of the BMW, Then waved to the two of them:


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    After saying that, he got into the car and stepped on the elerator.


    Half an hourter, he arrived at the airport.


    The ne was ready to take off, and Hogan alsonded at Aurous Hill Airport on time.


    After the two met, they boarded a private ne to the United States.


    The ne took off in the night and headed to New York, 10,000 kilometers away.

 Chapter 5775

    Chapter 5775


    Qixia Templete at night.


    In a Zen room with a courtyard that is not open to the public,


    A beautiful woman is sitting on a wicker chair in the courtyard looking up at the autumn stars.


    A bald olddy came out, spread a nket on the beautiful woman¡¯s legs,


    And said respectfully: ¡°Madam, the young master¡¯s ne has taken off.¡±


    ¡°Flyed?¡± Upon hearing this, the beautiful woman quickly looked over in the air in the direction of the


    airport.


    Seeing light spots shing far in the sky, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which of these shining light spots is the one Charlie is sitting on.¡± After that, she asked


    the old woman: ¡°Who is Charlie going with, Mr. Zhong?¡± This beautiful woman is Charlie¡¯s mother,


    Margaret.


    The olddy beside Margaret was the olddy pretending to be the fake monk.


    The old woman¡¯s surname is Sun, and her name is Jinya Sun.


    She had followed Margaret for many years, and her role wasparable to that of a housekeeper.


    Jinya said to Margaret at this time: ¡°Back to Madam, the young master did board the ne with


    Hogan.¡±


    ¡°Their ne is traveling at a fast speed.¡±


    ¡®It is estimated that they will arrive in New York at around eight o¡¯clock in the evening New York


    time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Margaret nodded slightly and said with a smile:


    ¡°Peter has been in trouble in the past few years, and I can¡¯t help him.¡±


    ¡°If Charlie can find him, I believe he can help him ovee the difficulties,¡±


    ¡°And, maybe he can help Charlie open the Niwan Pce.¡±


    ¡­


    8:30 pm New York time.


    The ne that Charlie and Hogan tooknded smoothly at JFK Airport.


    Since it was already gettingte, Charlie had no ns to go directly to the antique store in Queens


    tonight.


    He knew that Hogan came to New York with him this time, And he must also want to meet Jordan,


    the one he adopted.


    Now, Jordan has taken over the roast goose restaurant he has been running for half his life.


    Hogan must have deep feelings for Jordan and the restaurant.


    So Charlie said to Hogan after the nended:


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go to Chinatown first tonight.¡±


    ¡°What time does your roast goose shop usually remain open?¡±


    Hogan did not expect that Charlie would choose to go to Chinatown as his first stop, so he quickly


    said:


    ¡°Master, I¡¯d better apany you to do business first.¡±


    ¡°After the business is done, I can take the time to see Jordan.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s sote that two well-traveled people go to an antique store first


    as soon as they get off the ne.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really unreasonable. If someone finds out that this is an abnormal behavior worthy of attention,


    won¡¯t they treat us as spies?¡± ¡°So today we don¡¯t do anything about the antique store.¡±


    ¡°First we go to Chinatown for a meal, and you can meet Jordan by the way.¡±


    ¡°Then we go to Shangri-La to stay one night, and then go to Queens tomorrow.¡±


    Hogan knew that what Charlie said made sense,


    But he also knew that Charlie was thinking about himself.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, he was not too polite to Charlie and said:


    ¡°Master, roast goose restaurants are usually open until two o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± Charlie asked


    curiously: ¡°Sote?¡±


    Hogan nodded and said: ¡°Mainly because it is cheap most of the diners whoe to eat are


    migrant workers, many of whom are illegal immigrants without status.¡±


    ¡°They usually can only stop work and rest in the early morning,¡±


    ¡°So our business hours areter, waiting for them to eat After dinner, we will close the stalls and


    close the shop.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Okay since the business hours are rtivelyte, we can still have a meal


    when we get there.¡±


    Hogan said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Jordan and let him prepare it in advance.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°Uncle, have you told Jordan this time you came to the United States?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Hogan said: ¡°This time it was in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t tell him because I was worried.¡±


    ¡®If I don¡¯t have time to go over and see him, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to tell him.¡±

 Chapter 5776

    Chapter 5776


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°In that case,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call him. We can go there directly and give him a surprise.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hogan


    readily agreed, with obvious expectations on his face.


    He couldn¡¯t help but say to Charlie: ¡°Master, to tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°I have always regarded Jordan as my son.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a while, and I miss him in my heart.¡± Charlie understood very much.


    Hogan¡¯s life in the United States was very poor.


    In the past few years, it was better. With Be by his side, he was able to drink and drink well.


    But after Be left, he managed a roast goose shop all by himself despite his status as an illegal


    immigrant.


    His life was indeed miserable and desperate.


    Jordan, to him, was not just an adopted orphan or a buddy, but more of a life sustenance.


    ¡­


    After the two of them left the airport, Charlie directly rented an inconspicuous Chevrolet car and


    headed to Chinatown with Hogan.


    When he came to the United States this time, Charlie didn¡¯t ask anyone to make any preparations in


    the United States,


    Nor did he tell Ste. Trying to keep a low profile was not only safer, But also easier to find clues


    buried in the market.


    Driving to the familiar Chinatown, Hogan¡¯s previous roast goose restaurant was indeed still in


    business.


    Charlie parked the car, and Hogan couldn¡¯t wait to open the door. When the two of them walked into


    the roast goose shop, The shop was surprisingly deserted.


    There was only one person sitting at one of the several dining tables.


    Jordan was preparing in the kitchen.


    When he heard someoneing in, he shouted from inside: ¡°Sit down wherever you want, I¡¯ll be


    there soon!¡±


    After saying that, after more than ten seconds,


    He walked out of the kitchen with a piece of roast goose rice. Seeing that the peopleing were


    Hogan and Charlie, He was startled for a moment, and murmured in surprise:


    ¡°Uncle, Mr. Wade¡­ why are you here?!¡±


    Hogan was smiling and was about to say hello, seeing that his face was covered with bruises and


    purple scars, and there was even a cut at the corner of his mouth that had formed ck scabs, he


    asked in shock:


    ¡°Jordan, what¡¯s wrong with your face?!¡±


    Jordan subconsciously turned away half of his face,


    And while taking the opportunity to serve the guests, he said hesitantly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle¡­ I just


    learned how to ride a motorcycle a few days ago and identally fell¡­¡±


    Hogan immediately said: ¡°Impossible! Your injury is not caused by falling off a motorcycle at all!¡±


    ¡°Look in the mirror and look at your panda eyes.¡±


    ¡°It was obviously punched out by someone with a fist,¡±


    ¡°And the injury on the corner of your mouth was not caused by a very sharp blow.¡± ¡°Someone p


    you with such force that it even could knock out the corners of your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Tell me! What¡¯s going on!¡±


    Jordan said covertly: ¡°Uncle¡­ my injury is really¡­ it¡¯s not a p.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    As he said that, he quickly looked at the clock and saw that it was already past nine o¡¯clock.


    He quickly said: ¡°Oh, Uncle, you didn¡¯t say hello to me in advance when you arrived so that I could


    pick you up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Now. It¡¯s gettingte, so why don¡¯t I close the shop first and take you and Mr.


    Wade to find a ce to stay?¡±


    After that, without waiting for Hogan to speak, he quickly said to the guest:


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I have something to do today and I have to close early.¡±


    ¡°I will pack this meal for you and you can take it away without paying, okay?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the customer quickly nodded and agreed,


    But Hogan frowned and asked him: ¡°Jordan, tell me the truth, are you in any trouble?¡±


    As he was talking, there was suddenly a low roar of motorcycles outside, And the roars were getting


    closer and closer. Bing louder and louder.


    Jordan¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely nervous, and he quickly said:


    ¡°Uncle, Mr. Wade, I have something to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Please go upstairs and avoid it!¡±

 Chapter 5777

    Chapter 5777


    Seeing the nervousness on Jordan¡¯s face, Charlie, who had been silent all this time, Immediately


    realized that the sound of the motorcycle engine getting closer and closer outside was probably


    coming towards him.


    At this time, Hogan realized that Jordan might have caused big trouble, so he asked sternly:


    ¡°Jordan, tell me the truth, who did you offend?¡± Seeing that the matter could not be covered up,


    Jordan had no choice but to exin


    ¡°Uncle, these people here are all members of a new gang¡­¡±


    Hogan eximed: ¡°Do you owe loan sharks?!¡±


    Jordan quickly exined: ¡°No, Uncle! It¡¯s their former they just upied Chinatown in two days and


    are now collecting protection money from door to door.¡±


    ¡°They want three thousand dors a month.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t pay, they will beat people and even say they will destroy the store.¡± Hogan frowned and


    asked: ¡°In the past few years, the protection fee has been three hundred dors a month.¡± ¡°Why


    was it suddenly jacked up?¡± Jordan sighed helplessly and said:


    ¡°The old gang had a fight with themst week.¡±


    ¡°The losses have been heavy. Big Viagra has already given up and handed over


    Chinatown to them¡­¡±


    Hogan was slightly surprised, and then asked him:


    ¡°What is the background of the new gang?¡±


    ¡°They asked for three thousand dors a month at the beginning. This is too dark!¡± Jordan said


    angrily:


    ¡°We and several surrounding stores work from dawn to dusk to do business.¡±


    ¡°We have to pay rent andbor. Because we don¡¯t have legal status,¡±


    ¡°We have to go around and do business. It¡¯s exhausting for a month.¡±


    ¡°We only earn a few thousand dors for hard work,¡±


    ¡°And they want three thousand, which means that everyone is working hard for them!¡±


    Hogan asked again: ¡°What is the origin of this new gang?¡±


    Jordan replied: ¡°The name of the new gang is Burning-Angel.¡±


    ¡°The Burning Angels are mostly African Americans and a small number of Latinos from Brooklyn


    and downtown.¡±


    ¡°It is said that they are supported by Italians.¡±


    ¡°Now the Italians are gradually retreating behind the scenes and do note out to fight and kill,¡±


    ¡°But they are unwilling to give up this part of the profits,¡±


    ¡°They supported a group of ruthless African Americans and established such a gang¡­¡±


    Hogan asked: ¡°Did they inflict the wounds on your face?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jordan said bitterly: ¡°They came to collect the protection fee.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get that much money, so they beat me up.¡±


    ¡°The deadline they gave me was tonight.¡±


    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t get the money tonight, they will destroy the store.¡±


    Hogan asked again: ¡°Have you called the police?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jordan said slumped: ¡°But it is useless to call the police.¡±


    ¡°You know the situation. The main purpose of the police is protection in the rich areas.¡±


    ¡°When I called the police, they just came to go through the motions and told me that they couldn¡¯t


    find anything.¡±


    Hogan said angrily: ¡°This is really unreasonable!¡±


    Jordan said helplessly: ¡°I called the police. , told them that they woulde again.¡±


    ¡°The police said that there were not enough police to keep an eye on them.¡±


    ¡°They asked me to call 911 as soon as I see them, but what¡¯s the use¡­¡±


    ¡°If the other party really came with a gun, I would have died eight times,¡±


    ¡°And the police probably haven¡¯t even arrived yet.¡±


    As he spoke, Jordan let out a long sigh and said,


    ¡°They are American citizens, we are illegal immigrants without status,¡±


    ¡°And the police don¡¯t care whether we live or die¡­¡±


    As he spoke, The roar of the motorcycle had already reached the door of the roast goose shop.


    Jordan suddenly became more nervous and quickly said to Hogan and Charlie: ¡°Uncle, Mr. Wade,


    hurry up and go upstairs!¡± Charlie simply sat down smiled and said:


    ¡°To be honest, I have never seen a gangster collect protection money.¡±


    ¡°This time I have to see it.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jordan, go and get me some roast goose rice. I will eat and watch at the same time.¡±

 Chapter 5778

    Chapter 5778


    Jordan said quickly: ¡°Mr. Wade, they really are quick to kill people! You still¡­¡± Before Jordan


    finished speaking, Hogan interrupted him, patted him on the shoulder, and said:


    ¡°What the young master said let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°You go prepare a roast goose rice, hurry up and get me one to see if your skills have deteriorated.¡±


    At this time, five young ck men wearing hip-hop and arrogant clothes had already walked in.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The leader was thin and tall. He was wearing arge hoodie.


    The hood covered his head and half of his face.


    He had his hands in the horizontal pockets in the front of the hoodie.


    He looked like he was armed.


    The man came in, saw Jordan, and immediately sneered and joked:


    ¡°Goose from China, have you prepared the money I want?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t see the 3,000 dors tonight, I will Feed you a few bullets,¡±


    ¡°Then throw you into the River and let your body float back to China!¡±


    Jordan became extremely nervous for a moment, and when he was about to speak, Charlie, who


    was already sitting at the dinner table, interrupted.


    He looked at him and urged: ¡°Boss, go and prepare a meal for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already so hungry that I want to hit someone.¡±


    Jordan was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t know what to do. Hogan on the side urged in a low


    voice: ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Jordan gritted his teeth and made up his mind:


    ¡°Okay¡­I¡¯ll go right away¡­¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and went into the kitchen.


    When the ck man at the head saw Charlie sending the boss to the back kitchen, he felt a little


    unhappy.


    He curled his lips and sneered: ¡°Okay, okay, okay, it seems we have some new business to do


    here.¡±


    After saying that, he moved exaggeratedly and sat in front of Charlie, he said calmly:


    ¡°Hey, Chinese guy, who gave you the courage to interrupt when I was doing my business?¡±


    Charlie smiled, looked at him, and asked:


    ¡°What? Collecting protection money?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t let customers eat?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that customers are god?¡±


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s joking expression, the man immediately realized that he might be with the shop


    owner,


    So he said sharply: ¡°Boy, it seems that you don¡¯t know much about the situation here.¡±


    ¡°The entire Chinatown, I mean the entire Chinatown in New York.¡±


    ¡°From now on is Burning Angel¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°If you guys still want to do business here,¡±


    ¡°You must pay protection fees as we require,¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will kill you one by one!¡± He threatened


    Charlie.


    He didn¡¯t take it seriously at all, he just raised his eyebrows and said with a smile:


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good temper.¡±


    ¡°I hate being disturbed when eating,¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t care if you are a burning angel, a burning wild dog, or a burning rat.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t quickly take your boyfriends and disappear,¡±


    ¡°I will let you know what life is worse than death like.¡±


    ¡°Dmn! Do you think I¡¯m gay?¡±


    The man spat on the ground and clenched his fists.


    Then he took out an M9 pistol from his pocket,


    Held the trigger, and turned it around on the table.


    Then he pointed the gun at Charlie¡¯s head and shouted in a cold voice:


    ¡°Boy, it seems you haven¡¯t tasted it.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I want you to taste the taste of bullets right now?¡± Charlie raised his eyebrows and


    said with a smile:


    ¡°I¡¯ve made people eat sh!t,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made people immerse themselves in iron cages and sink across rivers,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve also made people do human body calligraphy,¡±


    ¡°But I have never tried feeding others bullets.¡±


    ¡°Since you proposed this novel idea today, we can put it into practice.¡± After saying that, Charlie


    nced at the gun in his hand and said calmly:


    ¡°This gun of yours should use nine-millimeter bullets, right?¡±


    ¡°There should be thirteen rounds in the magazine when it is full.¡±


    ¡°With so many bullets, I wonder if you like to chew them or swallow them?¡±

 Chapter 5779

    Chapter 5779


    ¡°Dmn it!¡±


    Seeing that Charlie was not afraid, but instead spoke arrogantly, The gangster became furious!


    He used the bottom of the pistol to push all the bottles and cans on the table to the ground,


    Then stood up, pressed the muzzle of the gun against Charlie¡¯s head, And cursed with a sinister


    expression:


    ¡°Chinese guy, this is the United States, the United States of America!¡±


    ¡°If you cause trouble here, no one will tell you to go back to China.¡±


    ¡°Instead, they will smash your head with a gun for me!¡±


    Charlieughed and said: ¡°You are so arrogant.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie put away his smile and said contemptuously:


    ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    The man gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°Dmn it, are you really tired of living?¡±


    Charlie spread his hands and said calmly:


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit down today Here, no matter what kind of angel is burning or a wild dog in the crematorium,¡±


    ¡°As long as he dares toe, he will kneel down and sing ¡°Conquer¡± for me!¡±


    ¡°If he sings well, he will be spared his life;¡±


    ¡°If he sings poorly, he will be spared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll twist off his dog head and kick it all the way from the east end of


    Chinatown to the west end.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie looked at his face and frowned:


    ¡°Your head is not very good, it is too long and elongated.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too shapeless in fact, more like a rugby ball.¡±


    ¡°With a head like yours, you can¡¯t dribble like a rugby ball.¡±


    ¡°You can only open your feet like a rugby ball.¡±


    ¡°So you take back what you just said and say it again.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sing well in a while,¡±


    ¡°I will Twist off your dog¡¯s head and drive from the east end of Chinatown to the west end of


    Chinatown!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh!t!¡± The man went berserk in an instant.


    His fingers kept rubbing on the trigger,


    And the whole person seemed to go berserk.


    Jumping back and forth in the space of 3 meters, he muttered something: ¡°I¡¯m going to kill this


    ba5tard!¡±


    ¡°Immediately! Immediately!¡±


    After saying that, he winked at the few followers around him.


    The door of the goose shop got tightly closed from the inside.


    As soon as the door was closed, the man pointed the muzzle of his gun at Charlie¡¯s eyebrows again


    and said coldly:


    ¡°You ba5tard just like to get the hit of the muzzle of the gun.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I have killed more than one person like you. Won¡¯t matter with one more.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t take a clown like you seriously at all!¡±


    ¡°If you have anyst words, just say them and I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± ¡°Last words?¡± Charlie


    laughed mockingly and said disdainfully:


    ¡°Trash like you can¡¯t kill me at all.¡±


    After saying that, he knocked on the table with a smile and said:


    ¡°Jordan, where is my food?¡±


    Jordan ran out of the kitchen in a panic,


    Holding a bowl of roast goose rice in his hand, hesitating he said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ your rice is here¡­¡±


    As he said that, he hurriedly took the portion of the Roasted goose rice and ced it in front of


    Charlie.


    At this time, the gangster knocked the entire meal to the ground with his hand and said sternly:


    ¡°Dmn it, do you still want to eat when you are about to die?!¡±


    After that, he turned the muzzle of his gun,


    Pointed it at the rice bowl on the ground, And instantly pulled the trigger.


    With a bang, the bullet prated the rice bowl,


    Breaking the stic rice bowl into pieces and making Jordan tremble with fear!


    Hogan on the side was not scared at all.


    He knew very well that these people were just a group of ants in front of Charlie.


    Even the entire Burning Angel was just a clown in front of Charlie.


    The Fei family is almost like a local emperor in New York,


    But when Charlie shot Randal with his own hands in front of everyone in the Fei family,


    Who in the Fei family would dare to stop him?


    When Charlie asked Randal¡¯s father, grandfather, and grandpa whether they were convinced that


    he would kill Randal, who would dare to say no?


    Now, a few gang members who knew nothing about the world dared to jump in front of Charlie with


    guns,


    And Charlie would never let them have an easy time.


    At this time, the leader was staring at Charlie, And Charlie was not afraid at all.


    Instead, he looked at Jordan and said, ¡°Give me another bowl.¡±


    ¡°This idiot here is a food waster.¡±


    ¡°I will make him kneel downter on the ground, like a dog, licking all the rice grains on the ground


    one by one.¡±


    The man almost copsed inside, he had already fired,


    But Charlie was still not afraid at all, which made him feel a little scared, And at the same time, he


    was also murderous.


    He opened his mouth to an exaggerated size and pped his two plump lips.


    He gritted his teeth angrily and said, ¡°Ba5tard!¡±


    ¡°Since you are seeking death, I will send you to meet God!¡± After that, he pressed the trigger hard!


    Jordan closed his eyes in fear,


    And the gangster¡¯s fourpanions also took a few steps back.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They saw that their boss had murderous intentions.


    At this time, several people looked disgusted, Fearing that blood would ssh outter.


    Just when they thought Charlie was about to be shot in the head,


    The gangster¡¯s eyes widened and he tried his best to pull the trigger while muttering:


    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­ Why can¡¯t my hand pull the trigger¡­¡±

 Chapter 5780

    Chapter 5780


    Charlie smiled slightly.


    He only used a tiny amount of spiritual energy,


    Which was enough to make the opponentpletely unable to parry.


    At this time, the gangster¡¯s hand could not use any strength at all, let alone pull the trigger.


    It is impossible to pinch even a grain of rice for him now.


    The gangster didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    He still had strength in his arm, but his five fingers werepletely out of control.


    Just when he was panicking, Charlie had already reached out and pulled the gun out of his hand.


    He nced at the Italian M9 pistol and said calmly:


    ¡°God has no intention of seeing me this time it seems¡­¡±


    ¡°sh!t!¡±


    The four ck men behind him shouted immediately when they saw that Charlie had the man¡¯s gun


    in his hand.


    They panicked and took out their own pistols from their waists and prepared to shoot at Charlie.


    Charlie sneered, suddenly grabbed the gangster¡¯s wrist, and then swung him hard like a baseball


    bat!


    Before the four of them took out their guns,


    They felt arge ck stick weighing more than 100 kilograms hit them sideways.


    Before they could react, they were instantly swept to the ground.


    For a moment, five people were lying in the corner wailing.


    The person who was thrown out suffered the worst.


    His entire right arm was only connected to the body by tendons.


    In the subsequent impact, his cheekbones, ribs, and leg bones were damaged.


    All had serious fractures, and countless bones were broken all over the body.


    Although the injuries suffered by the four people were not that serious, The sudden and powerful


    impact was like being hit by a high-speed car.


    They were all covered with injuries and were lying on the ground in pain.


    The living ghosts cry and wolves howl.


    They never imagined that an ordinary person could have such power,


    And they knew in their hearts that this time they met a master, maybe this was the legendary Kung


    Fu master.


    At this time, Charlie walked up to the five people expressionlessly,


    Looked at the frightened expressions of the five people, and slowly squatted down.


    The five people were so frightened that they subconsciously wanted to hide,


    But at this time they were already huddled in the corner and had nowhere to hide.


    The leading man had already lost half his life,


    And now he had lost all his previous ferocity,


    And his whole face was filled with fear and uneasiness.


    Charlie looked at him and pped him hard on the face!


    The snap echoed throughout the roast goose shop.


    Seeing that the man¡¯s cheeks were swelling rapidly, Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°The fcuking underworld boss? And the Burning Angel¡­who gave you this fcuking name?¡±


    ¡°Look at your old donkey face, it doesn¡¯t look like an angel of fools even?¡±


    The man¡¯s cheek was in pain as if it was exploding, but at this time he could only cry and say to


    Charlie: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t know you knew kung fu, please let us go, we will never do


    it again.¡± Come here!¡± Charlie frowned and pped him hard again.


    This crisp sound made the eardrums of the four people next to him hurt.


    After Charlie pped him for the second time, he smiled and asked him, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it very cruel just


    now? The posture you held the gun in was so cool and unrestrained.¡±


    ¡°I think you wanted to jump up and shoot. Why did you soften so quickly?¡± ¡°


    The man was beaten so hard that he almost fainted,


    But the severe pain on his face made his brain extremely clear.


    He knew that he had encountered a tough opponent today and that he had no one to help him,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    So he could only ask for a way out in a low voice.


    Thinking of this, he cried and said: ¡°Sir, I was really wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°I grew up in a poor family. My father made my mother pregnant and ran away.¡±


    ¡°My mother worked three jobs to raise me.¡±


    ¡°Growing up, I didn¡¯t have much education. I followed gangs to earn a living since I was a child.¡±


    ¡°I beg you, for the sake of my mother, spare my life¡­¡±


    Charlie asked with a smile: ¡°Your routine.¡±


    ¡°You should show weakness first and beg for mercy,¡±


    ¡°And then find more people to help after you get out, right?¡±


    The man quickly said: ¡°No, no! Absolutely not! I swear to God!¡± Charlie pped him in the face and


    with a cold voice asked: ¡°Why do you never think of God when doing all this?¡±


    ¡°You hold a gun to collect protection money?¡±


    ¡°With a gun you are a burning angel, without a gun you are the Lamb of God.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe in God or guns?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± The man was questioned by Charlie and didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    He could only bite the bullet and said: ¡°I¡­I believe in God¡­¡± Charlie asked back: ¡°Then do you


    think God can bless you today?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The man was even more frightened for a moment.


    He was afraid that no matter what he said, he would not be able to pass Charlie¡¯s test.


    If he said he could, maybe Charlie would say he couldn¡¯t and then shoot him.


    If he said he couldn¡¯t, if Charlie said ¡°You¡¯re right¡±


    And then shot his head off, wouldn¡¯t he be dead anyway?


    At this moment, he was almost desperate and could only beg Charlie:


    ¡°Brother, please spare my life, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­¡±


    ¡°I will never join a gang again, I swear!¡±


    Charlie saw his fear. With an extreme expression, he smiled slightly and said:


    ¡°There is no chance of survival, it depends on whether you can grasp it.¡±


    When the man heard this, he quickly cried and said:


    ¡°I am willing to grasp it, I will definitely grasp it!¡±


    Charlie nodded, took out the magazine from the pistol,


    Then handed the magazine to him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like people to taste the bullets?¡±


    ¡°Come on, take all the bullets in this gun and eat them!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, eat them all, and don¡¯t leave any!¡±


    ¡°The ones you do not eat, I will shoot you with those.¡±

 Chapter 5781

    Chapter 5781


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s serious expression and his brows and eyes filled with murderous intent,


    The gangster immediately trembled with fear.


    At this moment, he had no doubts about Charlie¡¯s warning.


    If he didn¡¯t swallow the bullet obediently as he said, He would definitely kill him.


    However, the thought of swallowing bullets made him feel frightened.


    It¡¯s easy to swallow it in, but maybe it¡¯s not that easy to pull it out.


    At a certain moment, he thought about whether to use the name of Burning


    Angel to scare Charlie again,


    Or use the Taoist trick so that Charlie could give him face.


    Once the other party felt that he had gained face,


    Once they are satisfied, everyone can gradually turn their hostility into friendship from the initial


    tense situation,


    And finally, after a few sses of wine, they will be brothers from all over the world.


    This situation is not onlymon in China but also in the United States.


    The key lies in whether you can hit the point where the opponent is satisfied.


    However, when the words of peace came to his lips, he did not dare to say them.


    He had just received a few ps from Charlie,


    And it felt like the bones in his face were about to be broken.


    It was useless to beg for mercy.


    If he kept talking for peace at this time, he was afraid he would continue to be beaten.


    Just when he didn¡¯t know what to do, a follower beside him thought of something with him.


    So the follower mustered up the courage to speak:


    ¡°Sir, this matter today is probably a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°We Burning Angels are not unreasonable people.¡±


    ¡°If you give us a face, we can take you to talk to our boss.¡± ¡°If we meet and make peace with each


    other,¡±


    ¡°We might be friends or even partners in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why make the rtionship so tense?¡±


    The man saw his follower speaking out what he was thinking,


    And he quickly became excited. He nodded and said:


    ¡°Yes, yes, sir, you see, you know kung fu, you can fight, and you have courage.¡±


    ¡°Burning Angels has territory if we can reach cooperation,¡±


    ¡°We will definitely be able to kill everyone, don¡¯t you think so?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie looking at the gangster smiled and said,


    ¡°You are quite smart, and you also know how to turn enemies into friends.¡± The gangster nodded


    repeatedly:


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ he has always been very smart¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°You have such a smart little brother to speak for you.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t sell him some face, I will really be sorry for his intelligence.¡± When the man heard this, he


    was so excited that he almost cried.


    He thought in his heart that Charlie was really ready to let him go!


    Although the beating was indeed very painful, At least there was no need to swallow bullets.


    As long as he can escape today¡¯s disaster, He will tell the boss about it when he gets back.


    It¡¯s all nonsense to turn a fight into friendship.


    They must seize the opportunity. Kill him to avenge today¡¯s disgrace.


    Just when he thought Charlie would let him go and was looking forward to revenge on him tenfold


    or a hundredfold,


    Charlie suddenly said: ¡°I will give you my forgiveness, do you want to give it a try?¡±


    The man was immediately excited and said quickly:


    ¡°I want it! I want it! Dear Sir,¡±


    ¡°I, Will Johnson, beg for your forgiveness!¡± While speaking he looked at Charlie expectantly, Waiting


    for his forgiveness toe.


    Charlie looked at him, smiled slightly, and said loudly:


    ¡°It is really not easy to swallow these bullets,¡±


    ¡°So I will give you my forgiveness now!¡±


    After that, he directly held the bullet in his hand and used his middle finger and ring finger to pinch


    it.


    He pinched the cartridge case, then pinched the warhead with his thumb and forefinger,


    And then he pushed hard.


    Several people were stunned to find that the bullet¡¯s warhead waspletely pushed out of the


    cartridge case by Charlie with two fingers!


    They are all gang members and have been dealing with guns all year round.


    They have also tried to disassemble the warheads of bullets.

 Chapter 5782

    Chapter 5782


    However, the connection between the warheads and the cartridge cases on standard bullets is very


    strong and stable.


    If you want to disassemble them, you must use professional equipment, At least a vise. It takes a


    long time to twist it.


    However, they did not expect that Charlie could easily push the bullet away with his fingers.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw it, And they couldn¡¯t help but feel scared.


    He could easily pull out the bullet head with his fingers.


    What if he punched the face with all his strength and their brains wouldn¡¯t be smashed out?


    However, at this time, several people didn¡¯t understand why Charlie suddenly wanted to pull out the


    bullet¡¯s warhead,


    And they didn¡¯t understand what this had to do with the forgiveness he mentioned.


    At this time, Charlie looked at the man,


    Raised the bullet in his hand that had been separated from head to tail,


    Smiled slightly, and said: ¡°Don¡¯t you want forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°This is my forgiveness. The whole bullet is hard to swallow,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll give it to you. It will be easier for you to swallow if it is broken up.¡±


    The man fell into hell instantly, staring at Charlie in horror,


    Unable to believe that such words came from the mouth of the handsome young man in front of


    him.


    Charlie reminded him at this time: ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to thank your good brother,¡±


    ¡°He helped you get this good opportunity for forgiveness.¡±


    When the little brother heard this, his face suddenly turned pale, And he looked at the man with


    dodges, while shaking his head vigorously.


    And that man was almost going crazy with hatred.


    If he had known that Charlie was ying this kind of damaging trick, He should have swallowed the


    whole bullet honestly.


    After all, if the whole bullet goes in and the whole bulletes out, The gunpowder inside will not


    leak into the stomach.


    It¡¯s worse now, he will have to swallow the gunpowder himself.


    Terrified, he looked at Charlie crying and said:


    ¡°Sir¡­this¡­there is gunpowder in it!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I know, what¡¯s wrong with the gunpowder?¡± The man almost copsed and


    begged:


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you eat gunpowder, you will die¡­¡±


    Charlie said with an indifferent expression:


    ¡°Look at you, you are suffering from illiteracy.¡±


    ¡°If you study a few more years and join a gang less, you can also know that the propent of the


    pistol is single-base gunpowder,¡±


    ¡°And itsposition is nothing more than nitrocellulose.¡±


    ¡°This kind of stuff is not poisonous and you will not die if you eat it.¡±


    The man said in horror: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it¡­ you must be lying to me!¡±


    Charlie sneered, pinched his mouth, and poured all the propent in the bullet into his mouth.


    A strong and bitter chemical smell entered his mouth.


    The man¡¯s tongue was stung and it hurt.


    He was choked and wanted to cough.


    But before he could cough out, Charlie stuffed the warhead and cartridge case again.


    Which went in and sped his jaw hard at the same time, so that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth at all.


    Immediately, Charlie said expressionlessly:


    ¡°You¡¯d better swallow the bullets and shells honestly,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise there will be more and more in your mouth in a while,¡±


    ¡°And if you still can¡¯t swallow it, I will use a stick to help you poke it in!¡± After that, Charlie withdrew


    another bullet from the magazine with one hand, And then easily pulled out the warhead in the


    same way.


    The man was so frightened that he finally understood that there was no possibility of negotiating


    terms with Charlie.


    Once he tried to negotiate terms, not only would he not receive any forgiveness,


    But he would also be punished by him.


    He also knew that Charlie would never let him go easily.


    The only way he wanted to leave this roast goose shop and Chinatown alive today was to


    completelyply with all of Charlie¡¯s instructions.


    Thinking of this, he copsed and could only grit his teeth and swallow the metal bullets and shells


    into his belly.


    Before he could finish swallowing one bullet,


    Charlie pinched his mouth open again and poured all the gunpowder from the other bullet into his


    mouth.


    The other followers felt their hearts palpitate as they watched,


    And at the same time, they were frightened and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy in their hearts.


    Fortunately, the yellow-skinned evil star in front of them did not use such cruel methods on


    themselves.


    But just when they breathed a sigh of relief, Charlie suddenly said:


    ¡°All of you whoe in with guns must also eat all the bullets in the guns for me.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who dares to disobey will suffer the same consequences.¡±


    ¡°Same as him!¡±

 Chapter 5783

    Chapter 5783


    In this humble roast goose shop in Chinatown, a magical and interesting scene is taking ce.


    The five gang members, who were once vicious and arrogant, were now kneeling


    Object 1 on the ground,


    Stuffing yellow, orange, and golden bullets into their mouths.


    9mm pistol bullets are thick and fat and are much more painful to swallow than thergest capsules.


    Moreover, these people did not even have a ss of water to take the medicine, So they could only


    grit their teeth and swallow it raw.


    The worst of all was Will Johnson.


    Because his sister is one of the mistresses of the boss of Burning Angel,


    And he is born with a ruthless nature and is very ruthless,


    So he also mixed with the middle managers in Burning Angel, And the boss gave him this


    Chinatown area to manage.


    It¡¯s just that this person who is carrying the weight is especially miserable right now. Although his


    four younger brothers were in extreme pain from swallowing the 9mm pistol bullets,


    Fortunately, the 9mm pistol bullets were rounder in shape,


    So they could swallow them even though they gritted their teeth and fought tooth and nail.


    But Will Jackson is miserable.


    What he ate was Charlie¡¯s hand-disassembled version.


    Charlie personally disassembled each bullet, poured the propent into his mouth, And then stuffed


    the disassembled warhead and cartridge case into his mouth.


    Forced him to swallow it as quickly as possible.


    After the cartridge case lost its warhead, the seams were very sharp and would often get stuck on


    Jackson¡¯s tonsils, but Charlie didn¡¯t give him a chance to slide it down slowly,


    So he could only swallow it as hard as he could.


    After taking one pill, he started to vomit blood while swallowing it.


    His throat, mouth, and esophagus were all scratched by the bullet casing.


    Seeing his mouth full of blood and still swallowing desperately, Jordan on the side couldn¡¯t ept it.


    He tried his best to control the urge to vomit and turned his head to the side.


    Charlie saw him and asked him, ¡°Jordan, how many times have you seen this him?¡±


    Jordan quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡­I¡¯ve seen him maybe three or four times¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Come on, give me a careful review.¡±


    ¡°Every time you saw him, he¡­ what did he do?¡±


    Jordan thought for a moment and said truthfully,


    ¡°The first time I met him, he went to Aunt Wang¡¯s cattle shop next door to collect protection money.¡±


    ¡°Because Aunt Wang didn¡¯t speak English,¡±


    ¡°She used a broom to chase him away. He brought people to break Aunt Wang¡¯s hands and legs¡­¡±


    Will quickly defended, ¡°That old woman hit me first, it was in self-defense¡­¡± Charlie grabbed his left


    wrist and used a little force.


    The entire left hand was suddenly broken from the wrist,


    Will screamed in pain, Charlie said with a cold face,


    ¡°You came in today, I broke your hand, it was for self-defense.¡±


    Johnson almost copsed, but what made him copse even more was that Charlie picked up the


    pistol with the magazine removed,


    Grabbed the barrel of the gun and used the pistol as a hammer, And suddenly smashed it against


    his right ankle.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a crisp cracking sound, Will almost fainted from the pain.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t give him a chance to faint.


    He raised the gun and then smashed his left ankle into a bloody mess.


    Immediately, Charlie ignored his wailing crazily, and asked Jordan again,


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Jordan said, ¡°The second time I saw him, he came to my store,¡±


    ¡°And he asked me to give him Three thousand dors,¡±


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯te up with it, so he took these people and beat me up,¡±


    ¡°And said that today is the deadline for me.¡±


    Charlie looked at Jordan¡¯s dark and purple face and nodded slightly.


    He nodded, grabbed Will by the cor, pped him four or five times in the face, Until the capiries


    on his face oozed blood and then threw him aside.


    Then, he asked Jordan, ¡°What about the third time?¡±


    Jordan said, ¡°The third time was the night before yesterday.¡±


    ¡°He was sitting in a Cadic. The car was parked on the corner of the street.¡± ¡°Achren from the


    Chinese gang just came out of the nightclub and was dragged into the car by his younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Then I heard a gunshot, and then saw a cloud of blood mist popping out from the rear door of the


    car,¡±


    ¡°And then Achren¡¯s body was pushed out, and the Cadic drove away¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked again ¡°That Achren, did he usually bully men and women in Chinatown?¡±


    Jordan shook his head and said, ¡°The Chinese Gang is quite interesting in


    Chinatown.¡±


    ¡°Although it collects a certain amount of protection money from us,¡±


    ¡°They really know how to help, solve some problems, especially for those of us who are illegal


    immigrants.¡±


    ¡°There are always people bullying us. The Chinese Gang will usually help us, and their fees are


    rtively reasonable.¡±


    ¡°After all, when you do small business here, you don¡¯t have to pay taxes,¡± ¡°And protection fees are


    guaranteed. Indispensable, inparison, the Chinese gang is much more kind¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie asked again, ¡°You said Will Johnson was sitting in the car at that time.¡±


    ¡°Where was he sitting?¡±


    Jordan dodges a little, but He still mustered up the courage to say,


    ¡°He was sitting behind the passenger seat.¡±


    Charlie continued to ask, ¡°The position where Achren was taken into the car was the door behind


    the driver¡¯s seat?¡±


    Jordan nodded, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie paused and asked him, ¡°Did you see clearly who shot?¡± Jordan shook his head and


    said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see clearly who shot, but after Achren died,¡±


    ¡°The window behind the passenger seat was lowered,¡±


    ¡°And I saw the threatening man Johnson spitting.¡±


    Charlie looked at Will and asked sternly,


    ¡°Let me ask you, did you kill Achren?¡±


    Will Johnson quickly shook his head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Not me!¡±


    Charlie looked at the other four people and said,


    ¡°If any of the four of you tells me the truth, you can save five bullets,¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t tell the truth or refuse to answer my questions,¡±


    ¡°I will ask you to take apart all your pistols and eat them while eating those bullets.¡± The four of


    them were nervous and sweating profusely.


    Charlie told them to eat all the parts of the pistol, which really scared them. After eating more than a


    dozen bullets, they would still have a chance to excrete them slowly.


    But if they eat the parts of a pistol, it would be better to be shot with a pistol directly.


    That way at least they can have an easy journey.


    As a result, several people came out to correct him,


    iming that it was Will who shot and killed the gang member Achren.


    Will Johnson¡¯s face turned pale, and he wanted to defend himself,


    But when he thought that these people had betrayed him,


    If he defended himself now, he might even touch Charlie¡¯s backscale.


    He was extremely frightened when he thought that Charlie would repay him twice as much for the


    evil he had done.


    He killed Achren. Could it be that Charlie also wanted to kill him today?!


    Just when he was frightened and uneasy, Charlie asked Jordan,


    ¡°Do you know the boss of the Chinese Gang?¡±


    Jordan nodded quickly and said, ¡°Yes, his name is Darwin Ni. He used toe to the store often.¡±


    Uncle Zhong on the side said. ¡°Master, Darwin smuggled himself to Hong Kong from the maind


    in the early years, and then smuggled himself to the United


    States from Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Although he was in a gang, he was not a bad person.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked Jordan, ¡°Can you find him?¡±


    Jordan thought for a while, ¡°Mr. Wade, it seems that he ran away to avoid the limelight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy to find him now.¡±


    Hogan said, ¡°He must not have left Chinatown.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is hiding in Monroe Hair Salon now. I understand.¡±


    ¡°His habit is to always believe that the most dangerous ce is the safest.¡±

 Chapter 5784

    Chapter 5784


    Jordan eximed, ¡°No way, Uncle Zhong¡­ The whole of Chinatown knows that the proprietress of


    Monroe Hair Salon is the lover of Big Viagra, how dare he hide at


    this time? Over there¡­¡± Object 1


    Uncle Zhong said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions.¡±


    ¡°Go directly to Monroe Hair Salon and tell the proprietress there that I¡¯m back and invite him to


    come and meet me.¡±


    After hearing Hogan¡¯s order, Jordan ran out quickly.


    Although Chinatown is a veryplicated small society,


    It is only such a big ce after all, so after staying here for a long time, they are all very familiar with


    each other.


    Just like its name, this is just a street, a street where Chinese people gather inrge numbers.


    The rtionship between everyone here is like that of neighbors on the street. Although there are


    some shameless, sinister, and cunning people in the neighborhood,


    They generally help and support each other.


    In the early years, the Chinese who had just arrived in the United States were bullied.


    They could only live together in groups to keep the cohesion.


    Chinese gangs also developed naturally in this environment.


    At first, in order to protect themselves, the Chinese organized some young and strongborers to


    jointly fight against others.


    Over time, with the continuous development of society, various professions were constantly


    subdivided,


    And some people who asionally united to stand up for other people,


    They gradually regarded this kind of thing as a profession, and the Chinese gang was officially


    established.


    From the history of the Chinese Gang, we can see that from the moment of its birth, This Gang has


    not been a gangster gang that bullies in the market and bullies men and women.


    Most of the gangs with a long history in the United States developed during the Prohibition period.


    Their methods of making money are basically all against U.S. governmentws.


    Therefore, several gangs have a long history. Over a hundred years of development, They have


    developed an instinct feature, that is, the more the government does not allow them to do,


    The more they must do it, and they must do it bigger and stronger.


    A few minutester, Jordan rushed over with a middle-aged man who looked to be in his 40s.


    As soon as the man entered the door and saw Hogan, he said excitedly:


    ¡°Brother Zhong, you are back!¡±


    This man was Darwin Ni, the boss of the Chinese gang in New York¡¯s Chinatown. When Hogan saw


    that Darwin¡¯s neck was wrapped with thick gauze, he quickly asked:


    ¡°Darwin, what¡¯s wrong with your neck?¡±


    Darwin sighed: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I was shot when I came home,¡±


    ¡°And the bullet grazed the neck. If they were more urate, I would have reported to the Lord of


    Hell by now.¡±


    As he said that, he looked at the five miserable guys in the corner and asked in horror:


    ¡°Brother Zhong, this¡­ what is going on?¡±


    Hogan asked him: ¡°Jordan didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    Darwin said: ¡°Jordan only said that you had something important to do with me,¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t say what the specific situation was.¡±


    Hogan nodded and said to him: ¡°These people came to the store to collect protection money,¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Wade taught them a lesson.¡±


    After that, he said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, this is Darwin Ni, the boss of the Chinese Gang.¡±


    Darwin looked at Charlie in shock, but he dared not imagine that these vicious members of the


    Burning Angel were beaten into such a state by the young man in front of him.


    At this time, Hogan said to him again: ¡°Darwin, let me introduce you.¡±


    This is Mr. Wade. He also wanted to see you this time.¡±


    Darwin came back to his senses. Although he didn¡¯t know who Charlie was, He saw that He was


    able to torture these five people into inhuman form on his own, So he also guessed that Charlie¡¯s


    origin was definitely unusual.


    So, he quickly walked up to Charlie and said with some respect:


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade, I am Darwin Ni. Nice to meet you!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and asked him: ¡°How many people are there in your gang?¡±


    Darwin said truthfully: ¡°There were almost a hundred people before,¡±


    ¡°But now except for the dead and injured brothers, the rest have basically fled.¡±


    Charlie frowned and said: ¡°You had nearly a hundred people,¡±


    ¡°How can you let these five ba5tards walk through your territory?¡±


    Darwin said with shame: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ Behind these five people is Burning Angels,¡± ¡°And behind


    Burning Angels are the Italians who actually control more than a dozenrge and small gangs in


    New York,¡±


    ¡°With at least several thousand people. We are no match for them at all¡­¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°So what if there are thousands of people?¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of a gang fight involving thousands of people in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Can he still lead thousands of people into Chinatown?¡±


    Darwin said awkwardly: ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t know something¡­¡±


    ¡°These people are extremely ruthless. They killed several core members of our Gang overtly and


    covertly.¡±


    ¡°The brothers were scared and all of them backed down¡­¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°How many of your people got killed by the Burning Angel?¡±


    Darwin blurted out: ¡°They killed eleven brothers!¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked again: ¡°How many of them have you killed?¡±


    Darwin shook his head dejectedly: ¡°Not a single one¡­¡±


    As he said that, Darwin quickly exined: ¡°We are a minority gang and cannot fight against local


    snakes like them,¡±


    ¡°So we didn¡¯t want to fight with them from the beginning,¡±


    ¡°If we dare to touch one of their people, they would kill us ten times¡­¡±


    Charlie frowned and said, ¡°What happened to the gangs of ethnic minorities?¡± Gangs of South


    Korea, Vietnam, and Algeria are also gangsposed of ethnic minorities.¡±


    ¡°Like you, they were beaten by the Burning Angels and fled?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Darwin dodged Charlie¡¯s aggressive eyes and said hesitantly: ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any


    conflict between them and the Burning Angel yet¡­¡± Charlie pointed at the five people and asked


    Darwin:


    ¡°Have you ever thought about it? Why do these people dare not bully Korean gangs or Vietnamese


    gangs,¡±


    ¡°Bute to bully you instead?¡±


    Darwin pursed his lips and lowered his head in shame.


    When Charlie saw that he was silent, he turned to ask Will Johnson:


    ¡°Come on, Will, tell me, why don¡¯t you go to Koreatown to grab thend? Instead, youe to


    Chinatown?¡±


    Will Johnson said tremblingly: ¡°Because¡­ because the Koreans have too much firepower¡­¡±


    ¡°Since 1992, we have rarely had direct conflicts with the Koreans¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded, and then asked Darwin: ¡°Do you know why they started in 1992?


    Why would you not dare to provoke Koreans after the year?¡±


    Darwin said shamefully: ¡°I¡­ I know¡­ Koreans did gain some fame in the United States back


    then¡­¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°You also know that fame is earned through hard work,¡± ¡°So as the boss of the


    Chinese Gang, why don¡¯t you dare to lead your brothers to fight them to the end?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that standing behind you is not only your nearly a hundred brothers but also the entire


    Chinatown.¡±


    ¡°Thosepatriots who rely on your protection have paid you protection fees. If something


    happens and you run away, what will they do?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Darwin was blushing at this time and wanted to bury his head in the ground. Charlie continued to


    question: ¡°Have you ever thought that if you back down, the vendors in Chinatown will have no


    choice but to be ughtered by them?¡± ¡°In the future, everyone will know that the vendors in


    Chinatown are easy to bully,¡±


    ¡°And everyone will treat them as a piece of cake!¡±


    ¡°Today the Burning Angel wants toe and cut off a piece,¡±


    And tomorrow there may be the Frozen Demoning to take a piece of the pie.¡± ¡°In a few days,


    even those cats and dogs that no one looks at maye over with their bowls and grab some


    chopsticks!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, what if you back down? Will they let you go if you back down?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case,


    why do you, a majestic seven-foot-tall man and the boss of a gang, hide in a woman¡¯s hair salon?¡±


    Darwin was killed by Charlie¡¯s series of pressing questions almost caused his spirit to copse.


    In the past two days, he has been tortured in his heart.


    His brothers have had idents one after another, and even he himself almost died.


    However, as the boss, he has never been able to muster up the courage to fight the


    Burning Angel to the end,


    Just because he was afraid from the beginning.


    The hands were afraid of the feet, so the Burning Angel became more and more rampant, killing


    many key members of the Chinese Gang one after another, Directly destroying the mentality of the


    entire Chinese Gang.


    In the past two days, Darwin also regretted very much.


    He regretted that he did not immediately go all out to fight with the Burning Angels to the end.


    If he had fought with them to the end with all his life,


    They might have given up and so many brotherster would not have risked their lives¡­


    Thinking of this, with shame and self-me, Darwin could no longer hold back his emotions.


    He choked with red eyes and said: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m too weak.¡±


    ¡°I just thought that if I can¡¯t offend them,¡±


    ¡°I might as well step back and the world will be brighter.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that after I took a step back,¡±


    ¡°They forced me to retreat all the way to the edge of the cliff and refused to stop.¡± ¡°But now it¡¯s too


    late to wake up, and it¡¯s impossible for my dead brother toe back¡­¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s not toote to wake up now.¡±


    After saying that, he stuffed the magazine in his hand into the pistol, Then handed the pistol to him


    and said:


    ¡°There are five bullets in here if you really wake up,¡±


    ¡°Think about how Achren died, and then think about how to avenge him!¡±

 Chapter 5785

    Chapter 5785


    Charlie¡¯s words immediately scared the five people including Johnson out of their wits!


    How could they have imagined that they had endured the humiliation and been tortured by Charlie


    until now?


    They originally hoped that he would let them go,


    But who would have thought that he actually found the boss of the Chinese gang,


    And even hinted for him to kill them.


    The five people were horrified.


    Johnson said vaguely with blood in his mouth:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ we have done as you asked, please spare our lives¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°If begging for mercy is useful,¡±


    You would have spared the lives of those who begged you.¡±


    ¡°Now, thinking back to those people you killed,¡±


    ¡°Did they beg you before they died?¡±


    After saying that, Charlie ignored Johnson,


    But he put the gun directly into Darwin¡¯s hand and said coldly:


    ¡°What are you still doing?¡±


    Looking at the pistol in front of him, Darwin looked particrly struggling.


    Darwin naturally has a deep hatred for Burning Angel.


    However, when Charlie handed the gun to his hand, He began to feel inexplicably nervous.


    He had been working hard in the Chinese gang for many years.


    Although he often fought with others,


    But killing someone with his own hands had never happened before.


    Charlie suddenly handed him the gun and reminded him that there were five bullets in the gun.


    His intention was very obvious,


    Which was to let him pick up the gun and kill all five enemies one by one.


    Darwin couldn¡¯t help but start to worry.


    He was wondering if he really shot and killed these five people here,


    Would he have to live the rest of his life hard under the pursuit of the police and the pursuit of the


    Burning Angels?


    After all, he didn¡¯t feel that the Chinese gang had any chance of winning against the Burning Angel.


    He couldn¡¯t resist even a Burning Angel, let alone the Italian behind the Burning Angel.


    However, what Charlie said just now really stimted him deeply.


    Under his leadership, it¡¯s okay that the Chinese Gang failed to get out of Chinatown.


    Now they are still being killed by the opponent.


    Now the entire Chinatown haspletely be the territory of the Burning Angel.


    If he runs away, the Chinese Gang will also bepletely destroyed and just be a history.


    At that time, not only will the dead brothers die with their eyes open,


    But even the vendors in the entire Chinatown will be greatly negatively affected.


    For a moment, Darwin experienced the entanglement and struggle that he had never experienced


    in his life.


    Charlie felt a little disappointed when he saw him hesitating again and again and said coldly:


    ¡°Fearless, hesitant, timid, and indecisive!¡±


    ¡°Having a boss like you is really a great pity for your Gang and even the entire Chinatown!¡±


    Darwin was immediately ashamed but still did not make a choice between the two.


    Just when he didn¡¯t know what to do,


    Jordan on the side suddenly walked up to Charlie, stretched out a hand, and said firmly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, give me the gun, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Hogan smiled slightly startled, looked at him with a slight frown, and asked:


    ¡°Jordan, if you kill someone, you may not be able to stay in the United States anymore.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Uncle Zhong!¡±


    Jordan clenched his fists and said seriously:


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, if I don¡¯t get rid of them, I can only continue to be bullied and exploited by them when


    I stay in the United States!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, they themselves deserve to be killed!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°And I am an illegal immigrant in the United States.¡±


    ¡°The worst-case scenario is to kill them and then find a ship to leave the country!¡±


    ¡°I would rather nevere back than take this vish breath!¡± After that, he gritted his teeth and


    said sternly:


    ¡°But before I leave the United States, I must fight with all my life.¡±


    ¡°Kill more of their lives! Revenge for innocent people who died!¡±


    Hogan wanted to say something, but he held back the words as he spoke.


    He just looked at Charlie subconsciously, waiting for him to speak.

 Chapter 5786

    Chapter 5786


    Charlie looked at Jordan and said very seriously:


    ¡°Jordan, if you shoot, you still have two options to choose from.¡±


    ¡°The first way, I will arrange for someone to send you out of the United States overnight,¡±


    ¡°Just like you said and you will nevere back.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie paused slightly, and his tone became a little higher, and he continued:


    ¡°As for the second way, stay here and kill more people who deserve to be killed!¡±


    Jordan asked Charlie with a nk expression:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you mean by the second way?¡±


    Charlie said with a serious expression and a firm tone:


    ¡°Stay here and I will help you form a new gang.¡±


    ¡°From today on, anyone who insults you will be punished.¡±


    ¡°Kill them! Anyone who insults your brothers and sisters and the innocents, you will deal with them!¡±


    Jordan was stunned on the spot.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, his eyes gradually became determined, and he nodded heavily:


    ¡°Mr. Wade! I choose No. Two!¡±


    Charlie reminded: ¡°Once you choose the second option,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there will be no turning back in your life.¡±


    ¡°Are you really sure you want to choose this way?¡±


    Jordan said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m sure!¡±


    After saying that, he nced at Darwin and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Darwin is a good person, but he is


    not suitable to lead the Gang.¡±


    ¡°Over the years I have been in Chinatown, I have seen the Chinese Gang getting weaker and


    weaker,¡±


    ¡°And watching mypatriots getting older.¡±


    ¡°As the situation bes more and more disorganized and I see those outside devils getting more


    and more advanced,¡±


    ¡°I really feel unwilling to experience so!¡±


    ¡°If I have the opportunity to lead the Chinese Gang,¡±


    ¡°I must do my best to make the Chinese Gang grow and develop,¡±


    ¡°Making it an existence that no one in New York dares to mess with!¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at Hogan, and asked, ¡°Uncle Zhong, what do you think?¡±


    Hogan sighed softly and said, ¡°Since Jordan has made his own choice,¡±


    ¡°I will naturally support him. I understand his character.¡±


    ¡°He is decisive and determined in doing things, and has extraordinary courage.¡±


    ¡°He is indeed more suitable to lead the Chinese gang than Darwin.¡±


    ¡°And with the help of the young master, I also believe that Jordan will be able to open roads in the


    mountains and build bridges in the water with the help of the young master!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly.


    He could see that Hogan did not want Jordan to take this road.


    But he believed that Hogan would be able to see that deep down in Jordan¡¯s heart,


    He had already made his choice, just like him.


    So, he looked at Darwin who looked embarrassed, and asked,


    ¡°What do you think about this Mr. Ni?¡± Darwin coughed twice and hesitated:


    ¡°Nowadays, members of the Chinese gang are dying and escaping.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade wants to support Jordan to be the boss of the Chinese gang,¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°But with only him as a freshmander, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to develop¡­¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Mr. Ni, looking down on yourself and badmouthing others will only make you a


    self-pitying and resentful human.¡±


    ¡°It will lower your horizons, lower your status, and make you a useless trash,¡±


    ¡°If you think about it carefully, if Jordan fails, what good will it do to you?¡±


    ¡°Will it allow you to walk out of the hair salon with confidence and boldness?¡±


    ¡°Will it allow you to be the big brother of the Chinese gang again and dominate Chinatown?¡±


    Charlie at this point, without waiting for Darwin¡¯s answer, continued:


    ¡°I tell you, no! If Jordan fails, you will either never leave the hair salon in this life,¡±


    ¡°Or you will be able to return to Chinatown in this life!¡±


    ¡°And for you, there will never be another chance to turn around in this life!¡±


    Then, Charlie looked at him and asked,


    ¡°What if Jordan seeds? If you take a step back,¡±


    ¡°You can continue to live in Chinatown openly.¡±


    ¡°If you take a step further, maybe you can be the core backbone of the Chinese Gang,¡±


    ¡°I believe you have your own considerations about which one is more important,¡±


    ¡°Which one is better or worse!¡±


    Darwin felt ashamed when he heard this.


    He really doesn¡¯t think highly of Jordan, not to mention, Charlie.

 Chapter 5787

    Chapter 5787


    So when Darwin heard this, he felt ashamed.


    He really doesn¡¯t think highly of Jordan, what¡¯s more, Charlie is also a new face who appeared from


    nowhere.


    He doesn¡¯t believe that Charlie has the strength to help him, Or to help Jordan, under the pressure


    of Burning Angel.


    Or even let his gange back to power in this area.


    However, he had to admit one thing,


    That is, Jordan, a young man who was inexperienced in the world, was indeed more courageous


    than himself.


    Although he didn¡¯t really believe in Charlie¡¯s ability, Darwin also had his own worries.


    If he rejected Charlie, he would have no choice but to continue hiding, And he would never be able


    to turn around again in this life.


    However, if he cooperates today, there may be a chance to turn around.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Hogan aside.


    In his opinion, Hogan is a great person.


    Although he has spent his life in this shop cooking roast goose for so many years,


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He is definitely the smartest person in Chinatown.


    Since he believes in Charlie, it proves that Charlie must be more powerful than he imagined.


    So, he made up his mind and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I am willing to cooperate with you. Whatever you need me to do, just ask me!¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Tell me about this Burning Angel,¡±


    ¡°Including the people behind them. Where do all the Italianse from?¡±


    Darwin quickly said: ¡°The Burning Angel is a gang that was just established in the past few years,¡±


    ¡°But its predecessor was the merger of several small gangs in New York.¡±


    ¡°The reason for the merger is mainly due to the Italian gangs behind it.¡±


    ¡°The Mafia and the Italian gangs are deeply rooted in the United States.¡±


    ¡°After gradually being cleansed over the years,¡±


    ¡°They left the dirty work to the new gangs they supported.¡±


    ¡°At least 50% of the profits of these new gangs must be handed over to them,¡±


    He added: ¡°Most of this mafia in the United States are dominated by families.¡± ¡°In the past, the five


    major families were more famous,¡±


    ¡°But now the strongest one is actually the Zano family outside the five major families.¡±


    ¡°The Burning Angel is loyal to the Zano family.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°They have the Zano family as their endorsement,¡±


    ¡°And then give more than half of the money they earn to this family.¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, they specialize in sub-branding for the low-end market,¡±


    ¡°And the Zano family is absolutely the controlling shareholder.¡±


    Darwin nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Wade is right to understand this.¡±


    ¡°In fact, there are many such gangs under the Zano family.¡±


    ¡°Most of the members of the Burning Angel are unskilled rtively low educated.¡±


    ¡°So the main business is to grabnd and collect protection fees.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there are several organizations engaged in some slightly higherend industries,¡±


    ¡°Such as those highly profitable contraband.¡± Hogan on the side introduced to Charlie:


    ¡°The Zano family generation of leaders is very smart.¡±


    ¡°They have divided the business that was originally one-stop into multiple links,¡±


    ¡°And then handed over different links to different organizations,¡±


    ¡°And then the organizations cooperated with each other,¡±


    ¡°Checked and bnced each other, and guarded against each other.¡±

 Chapter 5788

    Chapter 5788


    Charlie raised his eyebrows and said:


    ¡°Uncle, please give me a detailed introduction.¡± Hogan exined:


    ¡°My point of view is also based on some information circted by the outside world and my own


    opinions,¡±


    ¡°When I was here before. What we have seen and heard may not be urate,¡±


    ¡°But it should not be too far off.¡±


    After speaking, Hogan said seriously:


    ¡°Actually, the Zano family¡¯s biggest source of ie has always been drug smuggling and sales,¡±


    ¡°They have a gang dedicated to smuggling,¡±


    ¡°A gang dedicated to sales,¡±


    ¡°And many low-level gangs like the Burning Angels thatpete for territory across the United


    States.¡±


    ¡°The basic structure of this organization is to first send out arge number of Low-level gangs to


    continue to expand their sphere of influence across the country.¡±


    ¡°After they choose a neighborhood, they will settle in this neighborhood,¡± ¡°And then use violent


    means to quickly gain absolute rights to upy the neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°After theyplete their upation, a team specializing in drug sales will


    Expand the business to the territory newly upied by the low-level gangs,¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And directly monopolize the drug trade in this area.¡±


    ¡°The low-level gangs that first upied the sphere of influence will also provide cover and security


    for these drug dealers.¡± Charlie nodded, smacked his lips and said:


    ¡°I understand, it is to send robbers to rob a car first.¡±


    ¡°After the robbers ransacked the people and finances in the car,¡±


    ¡°They then drive the car and carry another person.¡±


    ¡°They go to their destinations to sell in order to make greater profits.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Hogan said:


    ¡°However, it is not just drug dealers who are hitching a ride on this.¡±


    ¡°In addition to monopolizing drug dealers,¡±


    ¡°They also run Casinos and flesh-and-blood businesses within their sphere of influence,¡±


    ¡°Within the scope of their monopoly, they do not allow others to open underground casinos and lend


    usury;¡±


    ¡°And they will also import a group of pr0stitutes to monopolize the flesh-andblood business in this


    area,¡±


    ¡°And other flesh-and-blood organizations or individual practitioners must stop epting customers.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but smacked his lips and said:


    ¡°This way of ying can indeed maximize the utilization of resources,¡±


    ¡°And each link can check and bnce the other.¡±


    ¡°It is better leaving all these businesses to a gang.¡±


    ¡°The operation is much more stable.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the Zano family really has some skills.¡±


    Hogan nodded and said: ¡°The most powerful thing about the Zano family is that they hardlye


    forward to do anything illegal and criminal.¡± ¡°There is almost no involvement in criminal business,¡±


    ¡°Which ispletely different from the Italian Mafia of the past:¡±


    ¡°In the past, the Mafia would jump out and beat the chest and tell everyone that they killed this


    person.¡±


    ¡°The Zano family¡¯s method is to order the murderer to dump the body at their door,¡±


    ¡°Then call the police immediately and tell the police that someone died at their door,¡±


    ¡°And they also take the initiative to hand over all surveince records to the police.¡±


    ¡°It seems that they hope to solve the case as soon as possible than the police.¡± Charlie asked


    curiously: ¡°Uncle,¡±


    ¡°Are you telling the truth, or are you just using a metaphor?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± Hogan replied.

 Chapter 5789

    Chapter 5789


    As Charlie spoke, a n had already formed in his mind.


    Will be here in New York for a while, so some problems should be solved thoroughly.


    Since the Zano family has extended its tentacles to Chinatown and the store that Uncle Zhong has


    worked hard for decades is under threat, it deserves his attention.


    So, he said to Jordan: ¡°Jordan, go change out of this chef¡¯s clothes ande with me.¡±


    Jordan looked at the five Burning Angel members and asked quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what should they do? How about I kill them first? Shoot them one by one, never waste a


    bullet!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The five people were so frightened that they shivered.


    They never expected that the little cook who was bullied by them to the point where he didn¡¯t even


    dare to fa.rt would now be iron-d.


    Now he wants to kill all five of them!


    Seeing Jordan¡¯s firm expression, Charlie smiled slightly and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to kill them now. Let Uncle Zhong and Darwin keep an eye on them first.¡±


    ¡°After finishing the business, it won¡¯t be toote to kill them.¡±


    Hogan quickly asked: ¡°Master What are your ns? Is there anything you need to do?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°No, Uncle Zhong, after Jordan and I leave,¡±


    ¡°You will close the shop and wait here for us toe back.¡±


    ¡°If during this period, some unsighted peoplee looking for trouble,¡±


    ¡°You use these five people as hostages and call Ste immediately.¡± In New York, there is nothing


    that Ste can¡¯t handle.


    Let alone some gangsters, even the Zano family is nothing in front of her.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t want Ste toe forward to help.


    Once shees forward, this matter will not be so interesting.


    However, Charlie also knew that he was incapable of doing anything else.


    If he took Jordan to see the Zano family, he would have to guard against the roast goose shop


    being targeted by other members of the Burning Angel.


    Hogan naturally knew Charlie¡¯s intention and nodded lightly.


    Charlie asked Darwin again: ¡°You have been living in New York for many years.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the specific situation of the Zano family?¡±


    ¡°For example, where they live, how many people they have, and the name of the person in charge.¡±


    Darwin quickly said: ¡°The Zano family lives near Long Ind, and there is a Zano Manor.¡±


    ¡°The mafia is rtively prosperous, and the direct family members have arge poption.¡±


    ¡°I estimate there are at least thirty or fifty people. The current patriarch of the


    Zano family is Antonio Zano.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said to Hogan:


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, I will take Jordan to the Zano Manor.¡±


    ¡°If everything goes well, I will be back within two hours.¡±


    Hogan said quickly: ¡°Young master, please be more careful!¡±


    ¡­


    The Zano family, from Sicily, has been dominant in New York for decades.


    This family has been a member of the Mafia for generations,


    The family keepsake that they have held for decades is a Thompson submachine gun produced


    during World War II.


    It is said that after the old Zano, who was in charge of the Zano family,


    Sold his assets in Sicily and came to New York, he gradually established a foothold in the American


    underworld with a Thompson submachine gun.


    And that submachine gun, known as the Chicago typewriter, became the spiritual inheritance of the


    Zano family.


    It is said that until the year beforest, this submachine gun was hung in the C position on the wall


    of the main hall of Zano Manor until the new generation of Zano leaders Deciding to clear his name,


    took the gun off the wall.


    However, taking off this gun does not mean that the Zano family will wash their hands of the


    situation.


    On the contrary, after they split all the illegal business and gave it to the vest gangs below who


    seemed to have nothing to do with the Zano family,


    They secretly continued to promote those gangs to conquer cities in New York and even the entire


    East Coast,


    So as to increase the number of people. Their sphere of influence hasprehensively increased


    their illegal ie.


    On the surface, the Zano family, led by Antonio Zano, the leader of this generation, is doing its best


    to clear its identity and move closer to the upper ss.


    Antonio Zano knew very well that the more powerful the upper ss were, the more they needed


    tools like the Mafia.


    However, they are hypocritical and will not allow themselves to cooperate with the mafia openly.


    This means that if a mafia family wants to gain their favor, the first thing they need to do is to clean


    themselves up.


    To put it simply, what the upper ss now needs is not a shameful chamber pot hidden under the


    bed.


    What they need is a toilet that can be ced openly in the toilet, is bright and clean, and does not


    smell at all.


    The traditional Mafia is just a dirty and smelly chamber pot,


    So Antonio Zano really wants to lead the Zano family toplete the transformation from chamber


    pots to toilets.


    At this time, Antonio Zano was directing his family members and close men in his manor to arrange


    the manor in a grand manner.


    Today, he was going to receive a distinguished guest from afar at his manor.


    In order to wee this distinguished guest,


    All members of the Zano family put down their affairs early and rushed home to prepare.


    The distinguished guest invited this time is extremely important to the next development of the Zano


    family.


    If cooperation can be reached, the Zano family Will go to the next level.

 Chapter 5790

    Chapter 5790


    In the main hall of Zano Manor, arge dining table more than ten meters long has been set up.


    The dining table is decorated with flowers flown from France, As well as the best crystal tableware


    and metal cutlery.


    Forty-seven-year-old Antonio watched the maids busy and arranged everything in an orderly


    manner,


    With anticipation written on his face.


    At this time, his seven or eight brothers and sisters, their children,


    And their children¡¯s spouses were all dressed up and ready, and they all came forward to say hello


    to Antonio.


    Antonio fully ys the role of a patriarch. He greets everyone cordially and is a gentleman.


    After almost all the immediate family members lined up to say hello,


    Except for his 22-year-old daughter, Antonio couldn¡¯t help but ask his brother beside him:


    ¡°Marco, where is Julia?¡±


    Marco Zano said quickly: ¡°Brother, I haven¡¯t seen Julia all night.¡±


    ¡°This child!¡± Antonio said dissatisfied: ¡°She has been obedient all her life,¡± ¡°Why does she have to


    go against me this time!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she realize that I gave her a perfect life?¡±


    Marco Zanoplimented: ¡°Brother, after all, Julia is still young andcks social experience.¡±


    ¡°Give her more time, she will not only understand your good intentions,¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°But even she will be very grateful to you!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Antonio nodded slightly, and then he arranged his suit, shirt, and bow


    tie,


    And asked Marco very conceitedly: ¡°How is it? I look good now. Don¡¯t you feel like ¡°The Godfather¡±


    when you look at me?¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Marco praised:


    ¡°Brother, in the entire United States, and even in the entire Europe and America,¡±


    ¡°No one is closer to Marlon Brando than you!¡± Antonio nodded slightly and smiled calmly:


    ¡°I, Antonio Zano, will definitely be the most sessful godfather in history!¡±


    At this time, Antonio¡¯s youngest brother Francisco ran over and said respectfully:


    ¡°Brother, your distinguished guest¡¯s ne hasnded at JFK Airport!¡±


    ¡°Expect to arrive at the manor in forty minutes!¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Antonio couldn¡¯t hold back the excitement in his heart and said loudly:


    ¡°It depends on tonight whether we can go to the next level!¡±


    After that, he carefully smoothed his hair with his palms and said:


    ¡°You guys stay here and watch, I¡¯m going to find Julia!¡± At the same time.


    Charlie drove the inconspicuous Chevrolet, carrying the nervous and anxious Jordan, to the


    outskirts of Zano Manor.


    The two of them could see from the outside that Zano Manor was very busy at this time.


    The entire manor was brightly lit, and arge number of mafia members in ck suits stood upright


    on both sides of the door, As if they were waiting for someone important.


    Charlie saw this from afar and couldn¡¯t help but smile:


    ¡°It seems that we are here today. The Zano family seems to have some major


    activities.¡±


    Jordan swallowed his saliva and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what is this?¡±


    ¡°At a nce, there seem like at least hundreds of people.¡±


    ¡°Do we really want to go in and cause trouble?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I want to act a y with them?¡±


    ¡°You will follow meter. What should I do? Tell me what to do, just look at my eyes.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°But if you are really worried, I can go by myself.¡±


    Jordan said without thinking: ¡°Mr. Wade, I am indeed worried,¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not afraid! As long as you tell me what to do, I will do it!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a good time.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, inside the Zano manor.


    Antonio paced to the door of his daughter Julia¡¯s room.


    He paced at the door for a moment, then stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Julia, it¡¯s me, Dad.¡±


    There was no response in the room.


    Antonio had no choice but to speak patiently outside the door:


    ¡°Julia, you have to know that our tradition is that everything is for the family.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I sit in this position today is not for my personal honor,¡±


    ¡°Disgrace or wealth. Everything is For the future of our family,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can, like me, always put the interests of the family first!¡±

 Chapter 5791

    Chapter 5791


    In the room, a young girl angrily rebuked:


    ¡°Everything for the family is just your personal idea and Will,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t impose your personal thoughts and wishes on me!¡±


    Object 1


    ¡°If that happens, I would rather leave this family!¡±


    Antonio said angrily: ¡°Listen to what ba5tard words you said!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget You are a girl with the blood of Zano flowing in your bones!¡±


    When he saw that his daughter did not respond, he continued to roar aggressively:


    ¡°Julia, don¡¯t think that this matter can get over without talking!¡±


    ¡°I will give you three seconds to think about it.¡±


    ¡°If you are sure If you want to confront me,¡±


    ¡°Then I will arrange for you to go to the airport now!¡± After that, he raised his voice a little and


    shouted:


    ¡°One! Two!¡±


    The girl in the room shouted nervously:


    ¡°Okay, okay! I listen to you! I listen to you!¡±


    Antonio then calmed down a little and said coldly:


    ¡°That¡¯s more or less the same! Remember!¡±


    ¡°A Zano girl will serve her family all her life!¡±


    The girl inside said helplessly: ¡°Okay, you are all right.¡±


    ¡°Now please leave. I need some time to dress up!¡±


    Antonio said coldly: ¡°I will give you ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°During these ten minutes, I will wait for you here!¡±


    The girl could only say: ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to wait, no one will stop you.¡±


    Antonio sneered and reminded: ¡°Julia, I advise you not to try to escape through the window,¡±


    ¡°Because I have already arranged it outside your window.¡±


    ¡°There are people watching there. Once you climb out of the window,¡±


    ¡°They will catch you and take you directly to the car to take you to the airport!¡±


    The girl was immediately furious: ¡°You ba5tard!¡±


    Antonio was scolded by his daughter. Without being angry, he said with a smile: ¡°Remember, Julia,


    a Zano girl, she will serve her family all her life!¡±


    ¡°If you betray the family, you will bring shame on my face.¡±


    ¡°I would rather let you shear sheep in Sicily for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Than letting you be the


    shame of the family.¡± The girl shouted hysterically:


    ¡°Antonio Zano! I hate you!¡±


    Antonio said: ¡°You can hate me, Julia, but remember¡­¡± Before Antonio could speak, inside The girl


    shouted loudly:


    ¡°A Zano girl spends her whole life for the family!¡±


    ¡°I already know it! Don¡¯t say it anymore!¡±


    Antonio smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡±


    Ten minutester, the door opened, and a tall, tall beautiful girl with brown hair, green eyes, and


    wearing a white evening dress walked out of the room.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    This girl is Antonio¡¯s daughter, Julia Zano.


    Seeing his daughter dressed up, Antonio couldn¡¯t help but praise her:


    ¡°God, Julia, you are definitely the most beautiful girl in Sicily!¡±


    Julia said with a look of disgust: ¡°I am not a girl from Sicily,¡±


    ¡°I was born in New York, and I¡¯ve only spent less than half a year in Sicily in my life!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to


    have anything to do with that shabby ce anymore!¡± Antonio raised the corners of his mouth


    slightly and said with a smile: ¡°Julia, you are still young. Sooner orter, you will be like me,¡±


    ¡°Deeply proud of the Sicilian blood flowing in your body!¡±


    ¡°Girls from our family, even if they get married or change their surname,¡±


    ¡°They must never forget their family!¡±


    ¡°The imprint of the family is left in the blood of every member¡¯s heart, in bones, and in soul!¡±


    ¡°Care about your family brand!¡± the girl said angrily:


    ¡°From today on, I will take my mother¡¯s surname!¡±


    ¡°I am no longer Julia Zano! I am Julia Chirice!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long been tired of the surname Zano!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Antonio banged the door angrily and shouted angrily:


    ¡°Julia, if you insist on confronting me,¡±


    ¡°Then I will send you to Sicily overnight, to your cousin¡¯s farm,¡±


    ¡°And let you shave the wool for the rest of your life!¡± The girl in the room fell silent for a moment.


    Antonio¡¯s mood was not calmed down at all.

 Chapter 5792

    Chapter 5792


    Julia said with a disgusted look on her face:


    ¡°Then I would rather go to the hospital and drain all the blood from my body.¡±


    ¡°Change it again!¡± Object 1


    Antonio shook his head and sighed:


    ¡°Your rebellious period will take longer than I expected,¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you obey my arrangements,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    Julia spoke no more and came along following Antonio to the main hall of the manor,


    Her eyes were looking around for something.


    ¡­


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    A few minutester, in the darkness outside the manor, Jordan couldn¡¯t help but ask Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what are we waiting for?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°We are waiting for an opportunity.¡±


    Jordan asked in surprise: ¡°What opportunity?¡±


    Charlie, who was standing beside him, suddenly had a sh of light in his eyes.


    He pointed at a ck car driving out of the Zano Manor and said with a smile, ¡°That is the


    opportunity!¡±


    After that, he turned on the car lights pressed the elerator, and drove the car away.


    In the ck car, Julia, who was wearing a white evening gown, drove the car out in a hurry.


    She just deliberately found an opportunity to damage the hem of her skirt, And then used the


    excuse of dealing with the hem of the skirt to escape from the main hall,


    And then found this ck car with the key in the yard.


    At this time, she had no idea where she should go.


    She just wanted to seize the opportunity to escape from this ce before anyone reacted.


    However, at the moment when she drove the car out of the manor in a panic, A Chevrolet car


    suddenly drove up on the road in front of the manor.


    She subconsciously wanted to step on the brakes, but to no avail.


    She tried her best with her right foot and couldn¡¯t push the brake pedal down even half a bit.


    She didn¡¯t know that she, or rather, the car she drove, was the opportunity that Charlie had been


    waiting for for a long time.


    Therefore, regardless of who was driving the car,


    He directly blocked the brake pedal and steering column with his spiritual energy, Making the car


    unable to slow down or turn.


    At this time, Julia tried her best but was unable to control the car.


    She could only watch the car rush out of the manor andnd on the side of the trunk of the


    Chevrolet with a bang.


    The Chevrolet was hit and spun in a circle on the road,


    And she was also shaken by the impact of the explosion and the impact of the exploding airbag.


    At this time, the mafia members standing guard had rushed over to check.


    Everyone recognized the car as belonging to a member of the Zano family,


    So they quickly stepped forward, opened the cab door, and pulled the driver out.


    When everyone saw that the eldestdy, Julia, was driving,


    They couldn¡¯t help but exim: ¡°Miss?! Why is it you?!¡±


    Julia threw away her hands and sat on the ground slumped, feeling extremely desperate for a


    moment.


    Seeing that she was about to escape, who would have thought that there would be a car ident


    just as she arrived at the door?


    There¡¯s no chance to escape now!


    What if her father gets the news and sees that she is trying to escape, And she can¡¯t imagine how


    he will punish her.


    As long as she doesn¡¯t seed this time,


    He will definitely take strict precautions against her.


    If she tries to escape in the future, she will never have a chance!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just when Julia was panicked and helpless, not knowing what to do,


    The door of the Chevrolet car suddenly opened,


    And a man with an oriental face got out of the car, pointed at her angrily, and said,


    ¡°Hey, do you not know how to drive?¡±


    ¡°I was driving fine, but you just hit me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to apply the brakes?¡±


    Faced with the usation, Julia could only bite the bullet and say:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there seems to be something wrong with my car. I couldn¡¯t apply breaks¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t stop the car?¡± Charlie said aggressively:


    ¡°You have a Maybach! I don¡¯t believe that the Maybach can¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have good skills,


    just say so, there¡¯s no shame in it.¡± Julia nodded repeatedly, she said dejectedly:


    ¡°You are right¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I willpensate you for your losses¡­¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I rely on this car to support my family.¡±


    ¡°If you hit me like this, I will definitely not be able to survive for several days.¡±


    You¡¯re done, you have topensate me for ten days of lost work,¡±


    ¡°At least 100,000 dors! I think you live in such a nice house,¡±


    ¡°You must not be short of money, 100,000 dors is nothing to you,¡± ¡°Hurry up and give me the


    money, I still have things to do!¡± All the mafia men in suits and ties around him were stunned.


    Is he not afraid?


    This guy actually dared to ckmail the daughter of the Mafia family boss at the door of the Mafia


    manor?


    For $100,000, just this crappy Chevrolet??? $100,000 can buy a lot!


    So, one of them immediately shouted angrily:


    ¡°A55hole! How dare you fcuking ckmail our eldestdy?¡± ¡°Are you done with your life?¡±

 Chapter 5793

    Chapter 5793


    ¡°ckmail?!¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he suddenly became anxious and blurted out:


    ¡°I drove by here without disturbing anyone,¡±


    ¡°And suddenly I was hit by this girl¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°It is only natural that I demandpensation.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that I am extorting money?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to bully the few because there are many people,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t think that I am afraid of you because there are many people!¡±


    The mafia member immediately took out a pistol from his waist, Pointed it at Charlie¡¯s head, and


    said coldly:


    ¡°Get out of here right now! If you say one more word of nonsense, I¡¯ll shoot you!¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Charlie said angrily:


    ¡°You are so capable. You want to shoot me in public?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    At this time, Jordan pushed open the passenger door of the Chevrolet,


    Held up his mobile phone in his hand and said loudly:


    ¡°Brother Chen, I have called the police!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded with satisfaction, looked at the mafia member,


    And said coldly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to shoot me? Come on, shoot here!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie pointed to his eyebrows and said,


    ¡°If you have the guts, shoot!¡±


    Julia saw this and immediately yelled loudly:


    ¡°Robert! Put down the gun!¡±


    In Julia¡¯s view, although the strange man in front of her asked for one hundred thousand dors,


    It was indeed too much, but in the end, this matter was her own responsibility, And she had hit his


    car. Compensation is definitely unavoidable.


    It ispletely unreasonable for her father¡¯s men to point guns at others.


    Seeing that Charlie was so stubborn and not afraid of the gun in his hand, The man suddenly didn¡¯t


    know what to do.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to actually shoot.


    But he just wanted to use the gun to show his identity as a mafia,


    So that this oriental man would have some sense and get out of here.


    But who would have thought that this guy would be so arrogant?


    Normally, he would never hesitate to shoot someone.


    But today¡¯s situation is really special.


    First of all, this is the entrance to the Zano family¡¯s estate.


    Shooting and killing people here will definitely attract great attention.


    Moreover, the other party has already called the police, and the police will definitelye to deal


    with this traffic ident. If the person dies, there will be no way to cover it up, And there will be no


    time to deal with it.


    Not only will he be caught, but the Zano family will also be affected.


    What¡¯s more, thedy is watching here,


    How can he kill someone in front of her?


    At this moment, another person walked up to Robert and whispered in his ear:


    ¡°The distinguished guest ising soon!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble, otherwise the boss will be very angry!¡± Robert¡¯s back was frightened, and he


    quickly asked:


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°This man wants a hundred thousand dors, and I can¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    After speaking, Robert nced at Julia quietly and said:


    ¡°Thedy is still here, what should I do?¡±


    The man said quickly: ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that thedy wants to escape?¡±


    ¡°If you handle it properly, the boss will not me you,¡±


    ¡°But will think that this car ident happened for a good reason.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this car ident and the eldestdy drove away,¡±


    ¡°Would the banquet be held tonight?¡±


    Robert came back to his senses instantly and was overjoyed.


    He said quickly: ¡°Then I will inform the boss now!¡±


    After that, Robert took out the walkie-talkie and said:


    ¡°Please tell the boss that the eldestdy had a car ident at the door.¡±


    ¡°Please ask him toe over as soon as possible.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Julia quickly struggled to stand up and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you want one hundred thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°You drive me to a ce, and I¡¯ll give you the money!¡±


    Charlie had long heard the whispers between Robert and the other person,


    And then he realized that the young girl in front of him turned out to be the daughter of the boss of


    the Zano family.


    Isn¡¯t this just someone giving him a pillow when dozing off?


    How could he let go of such a good opportunity?

 Chapter 5794

    Chapter 5794


    So, he said with a sc0undrel look on his face:


    ¡°No, I want cash, and I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me money,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait until the policee!¡±


    Julia looked nervous and desperate as she begged:


    ¡°Sir, take me out of here, and I¡¯ll give you two hundred thousand!¡±


    Charlie remained unmoved: ¡°I want cash, and I want it now!¡±


    Julia¡¯s anxious tears were about to flow out,


    She frequently looked back at the manor, fearing that her father would chase her out any time now


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t give her any chance.


    At this time, a tall and fat man in a suit ran out quickly,


    Followed by arge group of people. When Julia saw it,


    She immediately fell into despair, because the man in a suit running at the front was her father


    Antonio.


    Antonio was angry and anxious at this time.


    He never expected that his daughter identally broke the hem of her skirt just now.


    She said she was going to find a needle and thread to mend it,


    But he heard a report from his subordinates that his daughter had a car ident at the gate of the


    manor!


    After hearing the news, his first thought was not to care about his daughter¡¯s safety,


    But to be afraid that his daughter would escape, so he chased her out in a panic.


    When Julia saw him, she struggled to escape, But was caught by Charlie. He said seriously:


    ¡°Miss, if you run away now, it will be a hit and run!¡±


    Julia was anxious. Stomping her feet,


    She who was still feeling guilty towards Charlie now wanted to give him a p in the face.


    In desperation, she could only point to her father who was getting closer, and said,


    ¡°That man is my father. He will give you money for me.¡±


    ¡°Please get out of my way and let me go.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work,¡±


    Charlie said firmly: ¡°If you hit me, I will ask you forpensation.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with anyone else.¡±


    ¡°One hundred thousand dors, not a penny less!¡±


    Tears burst out of Julia¡¯s eyes in anger, and she was about to say something, Antonio had already


    come to her, looked at her, and shouted angrily:


    ¡°Julia! Exin to me why you are here!¡±


    Julia also risked her life and shouted loudly:


    ¡°Because I want to leave this ce! Don¡¯t let any of you stop me!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Antonio shouted


    angrily:


    ¡°If you leave this home, you will go to Sicily and shear sheep for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡± Julia said angrily: ¡°I want to sever ties with you!¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will be able to support myself, live and die on my own,¡±


    ¡°And your life and death have nothing to do with me!¡±


    Antonio said angrily: ¡°How outrageous!¡±


    If you were born into the Zano family,¡±


    ¡°You will be a member of the Zano family for the rest of your life!¡± After that, he said to Several


    people around her:


    ¡°Take the youngdy back!¡±


    Julia immediately wanted to break away,


    But there were so many people on the other side that she, a girl, couldn¡¯t resist them.


    Seeing that she was about to be taken away, Charlie immediately said angrily:


    ¡°You guys are working together to y me, right?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my money? She hasn¡¯tpensated me yet,¡±


    ¡°So she can¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    Antonio frowned at Charlie, he asked coldly: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Charlie looked at him and said in a neither humble nor condescending manner:


    ¡°Your daughter hit me with a car,¡±


    ¡°And you want her to go without paying for it?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You are bullying an honest person!¡±


    Antonio frowned and looked at Charlie, then looked at the two cars involved in the car ident.


    After a moment of silence, he took out his wallet, took out a thousand dors in cash,


    Handed it to Charlie, and said calmly:


    ¡°Look, you stopped it for me. For the sake of my daughter, take this thousand dors and get out of


    here!¡±


    Charlie sneered and said disdainfully:


    ¡°You want to send me away with a thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy about being poor, or am I crazy about being poor?¡± Antonio didn¡¯t expect that Charlie


    would be so ignorant.


    His expression suddenly became extremely cold.


    He stared at Charlie and asked sternly: ¡°How much do you want?¡± After asking this question,


    Antonio kept staring at Charlie¡¯s eyes, waiting.


    Looking at Charlie¡¯s quotation, he even thought to himself:


    ¡°This ignorant boy dares to be greedy in front of me.¡±


    ¡°He is not afraid that he will risk his life for money!¡±


    ¡°He is the only one who dares to say a number that exceeds five thousand US dors.¡±


    ¡°I Just let someone twist his head off!¡±


    At this time, Charlie met Antonio¡¯s gaze, cleared his throat, and said loudly: ¡°Listen up, one hundred


    thousand US dors, not a penny less!¡±

 Chapter 5795

    Chapter 5795


    Antonio¡¯s mouth twitched twice when he heard Charlie¡¯s offer.


    He gritted his teeth and smiled: ¡°Okay, you are really capable of ckmailing the Mafia!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Hey, are you a Mafia?¡±


    Antonio sneered: ¡°What? You didn¡¯t just see it?¡±


    After that, he took the thousand dors back into his wallet and said to Charlie with a haughty look:


    ¡°Now that you know my identity, you can get out now.¡±


    Charlie said disdainfully: ¡°You didn¡¯t even give me the money. You want to send me away, are you


    awake?¡±


    Antonio gritted his teeth and said: ¡°Good boy,¡±


    ¡°If you fail to seize the opportunity given to you, then don¡¯t me me!¡±


    After that, he ordered his subordinates: ¡°You¡¯ll break his legs,¡±


    ¡°And then drive and throw him a hundred miles away.¡±


    ¡°Move faster, the guests areing soon.¡±


    Several of his men immediately geared up and walked towards Charlie.


    At this time, a siren sounded, and several police cars quickly drove up.


    After the car stopped, more than a dozen police officers got out of several cars.


    One of them came to Antonio and said, ¡°Antonio, we received a call.¡±


    ¡°Some people said that the Mafia crashed cars and injured people here.¡±


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Antonio smiled slightly. He was startled and then looked at Charlie subconsciously.


    Charlie smiled evilly and immediately said to the police:


    ¡°Officer, they hit me with their car.¡±


    ¡°Not only did he not deal with the problem, he also pulled out a gun to kill me.¡±


    As he said that, he pointed at the mafia member who had just pointed the gun at him and blurted


    out:


    ¡°That¡¯s him! He has a gun in his hand!¡±


    Several policemen immediately pointed their guns at the man, and one of them shouted loudly:


    ¡°Hold your head with your hands and lie on the ground, immediately!¡± He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He knew that shooting by the police was moremon than eating chewing gum.


    In this case, if he didn¡¯t cooperate, the other party would probably shoot him to death.


    However, the way the police make people cooperate is very hurtful to people¡¯s self-esteem.


    Because they have arge number of guns here,


    The police must ensure that the other party does not pose any threat.


    They usually hold their heads with their hands, spread their arms, spread their legs, and lie down on


    the ground.


    It doesn¡¯t matter to ordinary people,


    But to gang members who want to save face, it¡¯s no different than kneeling in the street.


    Therefore, many face-loving gang members die every year because of their dignity.


    The police asked him to take out his hands and lie on the ground,


    But he refused to cooperate. Some even put their hands into their pockets provocatively and said,


    ¡°Can¡¯t I take out my phone?¡±


    When the police encounter such a pretentious person, They will not give him a chance to regret it at


    all.


    No matter how many policemen are on their side,


    Everyone will empty their magazines in the shortest possible time,


    And then go back and write a report saying that they think he inserted his hand into his pocket to


    take out the gun.


    Antonio also felt that it would be a disgrace to his men to lie down here, so he said:


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Officer, this is just an ordinary traffic ident.


    My daughter identally hit this man while driving.


    We are negotiating how topensate him for his car.¡±


    The police officer didn¡¯t want to make too much trouble with Antonio,


    So he looked at Charlie and asked, ¡°Sir, is the situation what he said?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said: ¡°Of course not, he hit me.¡±


    ¡°Not only did he not pay for it, but he also threatened to kill me.¡± After saying that, Charlie simply


    imitated his mother-inw¡¯s style, Sat down on the curb, and said calmly:


    ¡°No matter what, I will be here today to see how he kills me!¡±


    ¡°Also, they all have guns. If you don¡¯t deal with it,¡±


    ¡°I will upload all this to the Inte!¡±


    ¡°Let everyone see how the police are covering the mafia.¡±

 Chapter 5796

    Chapter 5796


    Jordan, who was not far away, held up his mobile phone and said,


    ¡°I am already live! I also told my friends to record the screen,¡±


    ¡°And they will send the video to more peopleter!¡±


    When the police officer heard this, he coughed awkwardly and said to Antonio:


    ¡°You have also seen what happened today.¡±


    ¡°First of all, you must resolve this matter properly.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, whoever took out the gun must go back with me for investigation.¡± Antonio was furious.


    How could he have imagined that he would be ckmailed and manipted at his own doorstep?


    The key is that he doesn¡¯t have any solution yet.


    At this time, his confidant walked up to him and whispered:


    ¡°Boss, the distinguished guest will be here soon.¡± Antonio suddenly felt nervous.


    He didn¡¯t want to see himself arguing with others at the door after the distinguished guests arrived.


    The key is that his daughter hit someone else with her car,


    And he is unwilling topensate for such a shameful thing.


    In desperation, he could only nod, pull the man over,


    Took out his pistol from his waist and threw it to the ground,


    Then he pushed him to the police and said: ¡°Take him away.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Charlie again and said,


    ¡°You want one hundred thousand dors, right?¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll get it for you right now.¡±


    When the police heard this, they immediately looked at Charlie in shock and blurted out: ¡°You asked


    him for 100,000 dors?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Charlie said matter-of-factly:


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have a high sry for lost work time,¡± ¡°So 100,000 dors is already a bargain for him.¡± The


    policeman swallowed his saliva and asked:


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who he is, right?¡±


    Charlie curled his lips and said, ¡°Do I need to know?¡±


    The policeman looked at Charlie sympathetically and said seriously:


    ¡°Listen, this man¡¯s name is Antonio Zano.¡±


    ¡°Of course, he won¡¯t do anything to you while we are here,¡±


    ¡°But after we leave, you have to think about it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to rip him off. Your car is not expensive,¡±


    ¡°And it even costs time to repair it. Ten thousand dors is enough.¡±


    Charlie said disdainfully: ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Antonio Zano.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t know how much money I make in a day.¡±


    ¡°Asking him for one hundred thousand dors is just to give him face and give him a favor.¡±


    ¡°After getting a discount, what else is he dissatisfied with?¡± Antonio was also confused.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that this guy was so confident andmitted such a death-seeking behavior,


    Which was the only time in his life.


    So, he said to Charlie: ¡°Since the police officer is here,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me a discount. Tell me the original price.¡± Charlie was not afraid at all and said calmly:


    ¡°The original price is at least one million!¡±


    Antonio nodded, gritted his teeth, and said: ¡°You are really smart,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, you want one million in cash,¡±


    ¡°I may not be able toe up with it, you leave me your contact information and address,¡±


    ¡°After I get the one million, I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    Charlie said disdainfully: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s embarrassing to live in such a big vi and you cannot


    pay for one million?¡± The policeman felt his head was buzzing.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t understand Chinese,


    Otherwise, he would have to say a good word can¡¯t persuade a damned devil.


    Antonio was also furious.


    It¡¯s like the chairman of a listed group meets a security guard in a parking lot.


    You say a thousand things and use guns and sticks to intimidate and induce, but he refuses to let


    you in!


    So, he suppressed the anger in his heart and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Well, you tell me how to solve it, and I will listen to you.¡±


    Charlie nodded, pointed to his manor, and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait at your house, and you can collect money to give me one million,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take the money and


    leave, and this matter is over.¡±

 Chapter 5797

    Chapter 5797


    Antonio asked in surprise: ¡°You mean, you want to go in and wait?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said matter-of-factly


    ¡°Of course, I have to wait at your house,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise what will I do if you close the door and hide from me?¡±


    Antonio suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Okay, since you said so,¡±


    ¡°Pleasee in and sit for a while.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to raise money right now!¡±


    From Antonio¡¯s point of view,


    A guy like Charlie who wants money rather than his life is just trying tomit suicide.


    He has already revealed his identity as a mafia, And he still wants to ask for money from him.


    Isn¡¯t this asking for money at the expense of his life?


    What¡¯s more, how could he give him the money?


    Must know that although he is worth more than 100 million,


    Every penny in it is the hard-earned money that he has worked hard to take out from the pockets of


    the people at the bottom.


    If outsiders want to take away a penny, he will kill them himself.


    Originally, he was worried that Charlie had already called the police and the police were right in front


    of him. Although he had killed countless people, He had finally begun to clear his name.


    How could he attack this kid in front of the police?


    But who would have expected that this kid would take the initiative to follow him into the house to


    get money?


    Isn¡¯t this just a wolf entering a tiger¡¯s mouth?


    As long as he enters his own door and is not under the eyes of the police,


    He can directly let his men beat him to death,


    And then fake a scene of him stealing at home.


    When the policee, they will say that this man tried to steal and was shot dead by his men.


    As long as he finds a reliablewyer will most likely not go to jail.


    Even if thewyer performs abnormally and is sentenced to a real sentence, The person in jail will


    still be his man and have nothing to do with him.


    Therefore, from the moment Charlie said he wanted to go in with him,


    He had already made up his mind not to let Charliee out alive.


    At this time, the policemen also knew that once Charlie went in,


    There was a high probability of disaster,


    So one of the policemen kindly reminded him:


    ¡°Sir, if you have any problems, I advise you to solve them outside. Do not go in.¡±


    As he said that, he added: ¡°In addition,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to ask for one million dors for this matter, sir.¡±


    ¡°This is obviously an unreasonable asking price,¡±


    ¡°So I still advise you to ept the suggestion of ten thousand dors.¡±


    Charlie naturally knew the intentions of the police and knew that they had good intentions,


    But for him, the y he was going to perform for Antonio today was called different,


    So of course he had to go all the way to the end.


    So, he said to the police: ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ept the suggestion of ten thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°I insist on iming one million dors!¡±


    After that, he turned to look at Antonio and said:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, I Wait until you get the money together.¡±


    The policeman had no choice but to ask Charlie again:


    ¡°Sir, if you have reached an agreement and there are no objections,¡±


    ¡°Then we will evacuate. Do you have any other questions?¡± ¡°No.¡± Charlie smiled slightly and said:


    ¡°Thank you,rade police.¡±


    When several American police officers heard the termrade, they looked confused.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Then they looked at each other, put their guns back into their holsters, returned to the car, and


    drove away.


    As soon as the police left, Antonio¡¯s expression changed.


    His fake smile quickly disappeared, reced by a cold face full of murderous intent.


    He stretched out his hand, pointed at Charlie contemptuously,


    And then pointed at Jordan not far away, and said to his subordinates:


    ¡°Take these two VIP guests to the wine cer.¡±


    ¡°After I have entertained the VIP guests, I will personallye to talk to them!¡±

 Chapter 5798

    Chapter 5798


    When Antonio said the word VIP, Charlie even heard the sound of his teeth gritting.


    But at this time, Charlie was not worried at all.


    Instead, he said with a dissatisfied look on his face:


    ¡°Is inviting people to the wine cer the way you mafia treat guests?¡±


    ¡°Please?¡±


    Antonio¡¯s mouth twitched, his expression was cold as he said: ¡°Today I will let you experience what


    the real Sicilian hospitality is!¡± Julia, who was under control, said to Charlie very nervously:


    ¡°He will kill you,e on, don¡¯t stay here!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I have never been to Sicily.¡±


    ¡°Today I have the opportunity to experience the Sicilian hospitality in New York.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss if I don¡¯t experience it?¡±


    After that, he walked straight towards the manor and walked in.


    Charlie said as he walked: ¡°Oh, to be honest, your manor is not very good.¡± ¡°The real rich people in


    New York all live in Long Ind.¡±


    ¡°What kind of thing is it for you to live in this ce?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that you have to guard the gate here for the rich people who live in Long Ind?¡±


    As he spoke he pped his forehead and said with a smile:


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Look at my brain, I almost forgot your job, the underworld!¡±


    ¡°You are nothing more than the god of death for the poor, the bodyguard of the rich,¡±


    ¡°And theckey of the powerful. You live on the edge of Long Ind.¡±


    ¡°They are all rich and powerful, so you are here to be a bodyguard and a dog at the same time.¡±


    ¡°It is not easy to wear many hats.¡±


    ¡°Dmn it!¡± Antonio suddenly became furious.


    He grabbed Charlie¡¯s cor and said sternly:


    ¡°Boy! You really don¡¯t know how to write the word ¡°death¡±! When you arrive in my territory today,¡±


    ¡°I will never let you out alive! Remember your arrogance now,¡±


    ¡°You will see what method I will use to kill youter.¡±


    ¡°You will beg for mercy!¡±


    Charlie was grabbed by his cor.


    He didn¡¯t resist or show any dissatisfaction.


    He just looked at Antonio with a smile and said,


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, you can grab my cor,¡±


    ¡°But the price is Whichever hand grabbed it will be cut off.¡±


    ¡°Although your girl is very beautiful, there is absolutely no negotiation on this matter.¡±


    Looking at Charlie¡¯s look of needing a beating,


    Antonio could no longer control his emotions and raised his fist and was about to hit Charlie in the


    face.


    At this moment, a whistle suddenly sounded behind him.


    He looked back and saw a convoy of four Cadics and a Rolls-Royce Phantom approaching from


    the corner.


    His expression suddenly lit up, and he didn¡¯t care to beat Charlie here.


    He quickly pushed Charlie aside and said to his confidant:


    ¡°Quick! The distinguished guest is here!¡±


    ¡°Come with me to greet them. In addition, send thedy to the banquet hall.¡±


    This boy and hispanion, send them to the wine cer!¡±


    After that, without waiting for anyone to react, he took the first step and walked out.


    Several men were about to take Charlie, Jordan, and Julia to the manor when Charlie suddenly


    shouted coldly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t even move! Otherwise, I will twist your heads off!¡±


    Charlie said this. When these people heard it, he used some spiritual energy.


    After hearing this, they felt their whole souls trembling.


    They were stunned on the spot for a while, not daring to make any move at all.


    Julia was extremely surprised. She knew what her father¡¯s subordinates were like.


    The people who could follow her father were all murderous demons without blinking an eye.


    They might be wearing suits and sunsses now.


    They look like humans, but in fact, they started out by burning, killing, and looting.


    These people are so fearless, how could they be so frightened by Charlie¡¯s words that they dare not


    even move?


    Moreover, she could clearly see that there was an indescribable fear in the eyes of these people.


    But Antonio, and the followers around him at the moment, did not notice the strangeness here.


    In the eyes of several people, all they could see was the convoy that was slowly approaching.


    When several people hurriedly ran out of the manor, the motorcade just happened to drive up.


    Antonio ran directly to the Rolls-Royce Phantom,


    Stood outside the car door with a ttering look on his face, And took the initiative to reach out and


    open the rear door.


    Sitting in the car was a middle-aged man,


    And Antonio, who had been arrogant and domineering just now, was bowing like a quail outside the


    car and said respectfully:


    ¡°Dear Mr. Aman, wee. You came to New York!¡±

 Chapter 5799

    Chapter 5799


    At this time, Aman Ramovich, who is already in his fifties,


    He is wearing a very decent high-end suit, with a very neat hairstyle,


    And with a well-maintained figure, there is no trace of middle-aged or elderly people at this time.


    He looked like he was about forty years old.


    The moment Antonio saw Aman Ramovich, ttery was deeply engraved on his face.


    This mafia who had just promised to kill Charlie,


    Now in front of Aman Ramovich, was like a grandson who was looking forward to a candy from his


    grandfather.


    Amanramovich¡¯s expression was very indifferent at this time.


    He looked at Antonio and said with a slightly condescending attitude:


    ¡°Antonio, you are still here waiting to greet me sote.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Antonio was ttered as he hurriedly said:


    ¡°Sir, you are so polite! It is my honor, to serve you,¡±


    ¡°And it is also the honor of the entire Zano family!¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Ramovich, I have already made people ready.¡±


    ¡°For a sumptuous dinner, please move to the manor banquet hall!¡± Aman Ramovich waved his hand


    and said calmly:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a dinner or not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had it on the ne, but it¡¯s sote.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble, Miss Julia is waiting for me.¡±


    Antonio was a smart man, and when he heard these words, he naturally knew what Aman meant.


    In fact, the fundamental purpose of inviting Arman Ramovich to his home this time was to marry his


    daughter Julia,


    Who is in her early twenties, to Arman Ramovich.


    And since Aman Ramovich failed in his ambition to marry Helenast time, He has learned a lesson


    the hard way.


    Due to his special status and background, he was actually marginalized throughout Western


    Europe.


    Even his football club was snatched away by the British on the grounds of justice.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Under such circumstances, it would be basically impossible for him to marry a princess from a


    European royal family.


    Coupled with the outbreak of local wars in Eastern Europe,


    His situation in Western Europe became even more difficult.


    Moreover, today¡¯s Western Europe has be increasingly difficult for Aman Ramovich.


    He used to be a sessful businessman who often appeared in media headlines,


    But now he has be a street rat that everyone calls for beatings.


    In Western Europe, there are all kinds of news criticizing and satirizing him on the front page every


    day.


    As long as he is mentioned on TV, something bad is bound to happen.


    No matter how strong his psychology is, he can¡¯t handle being mixed up in such a series of turns.


    Moreover, being ignored for a long time made Aman himself feel uninterested.


    Therefore, he thought about it and simply gave up Western Europe and came to the United States


    to change his life.


    Moreover, he is also very aware of his current situation.


    The entire Western society is not very weing to him.


    In many industries, even if they attract people to invest,


    If he says that he wants to invest, they will definitely reject him and take him outside the door.


    Therefore, Aman Ramovich thought that he might as welle to the United


    States to temporarily find a suitable ce to retire,


    And at the same time finds himself a suitable temporary new wife.


    For him, the United States is a good ce where he can advance and attack and retreat and


    defend.


    If the situation in Eastern Europe can still be alleviated,


    Then I will have the opportunity to return to Western Europe as a sessful businessman in the


    future.


    If the situation in Eastern Europe gets worse,


    He might as well stay in the United States and rely on my billions to retire.


    It was precisely because he had this idea that he began to look for some cooperative rtionships


    in the United States.


    But after searching around, among those who have a certain amount of energy in the United States,


    Except for the Mafia, almost no one is willing to get close to him.


    The reason why Antonio was able to catch his eye was because he had a beautiful daughter.

 Chapter 5800

    Chapter 5800


    In the living room, after Jemima and Maria sat down, Maria asked her curiously:


    ¡°Sister Jemima, why did you choose to develop in Aurous Hill from Hong Kong?¡±


    ¡°There is still a big gap between the first-tier international cities and the second-tier cities in the


    Maind.¡±


    Jemima smiled slightly. The set of rhetoric she said to Sister Xian was nothing more than that,


    Hong Kong was too fast-paced, with too many people and too littlend, And the city¡¯s resources


    were severely squeezed.


    The overall feeling was that life in second-tier cities in the Maind was inferior but more


    comfortable.


    Maria nodded in agreement after listening, but she didn¡¯t think so at all in her heart.


    She felt that Jemima¡¯s remarks sounded right at first nce.


    Hong Kong, a first-tier international city, naturally has a slow pace,


    And it is true that Hong Kong has a lot of people and a lot ofnds.


    Many people work hard all their lives and can¡¯t afford a set of a small houses of 40 square meters,


    So many young people from Hong Kong have gradually started to develop in the maind,


    Especially the special zone adjacent to Hong Kong, which has attracted many young people from


    Hong Kong.


    However, Maria is also very clear that Hong Kong is a ce where heaven and hell coexist.


    There, it is normal for a poor family of six or seven to squeeze into a tensquare-meter room,


    And some people even live in ces where there is not even room for a bed.


    However, also in Hong Kong, the top rich can build super luxury houses,


    That look like pces on the mountainside of the bay,


    And live in luxury ts with hundreds of thousands of square meters on skyscrapers.


    Over the past few decades, Hong Kong has been a paradise for the rich.


    Jemima¡¯s family is extremely wealthy.


    The pace of Hong Kong¡¯s progress, the size of the poption, And the amount ofnd has almost


    nothing to do with her.


    Her reason is like a top rich man dering that he decided to leave the United States,


    Because of the poorw and order in the United States and frequent shootings.


    At first nce, this reason does not seem to be a problem at all.


    But thinking about it a bit deeper, this line of argument is not relevant to her as she belongs to a rich


    family.


    Therefore, Maria concluded that there must be other reasons for Jemima¡¯s visit to Aurous Hill.


    Maria¡¯s thinking logic is that rationality must be considered first in everything, And once this matter


    goes againstmon sense, there must be the words:Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    There must be demons when things go wrong.


    Moreover, just like multiplication, therger the base and multiple, Therger the result will naturally


    be, and vice versa.


    If the result isrge, the base and multiple will not be small.


    Therefore, Maria couldn¡¯t help thinking to herself:


    ¡°Jemima is a wealthy daughter with a family fortune of hundreds of billions,¡±


    ¡°If she can make such an abnormal behavior with a wealthy daughter of hundreds of billions,¡±


    ¡°Then this ¡°monster¡± is definitely not an ordinary ¡°monster¡±. , must be a big monster¡­¡±


    ¡°This basic logic is also applicable to me.¡±


    ¡°I wille here not really because I like it, or the kind of rtionship my ancestors have with this


    ce,¡±


    ¡°But because it is hidden here, a big monster, that monster is Charlie!¡±


    Thinking of this, Maria frowned and said inwardly:


    ¡°On the bright side, there are almost no ¡®monsters¡¯ who can be worthy of


    Jemima¡¯s identity,¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ she is also here for Charlie?¡±

 Chapter 5801

    Chapter 5801


    He stepped forward at this moment and whispered attentively:


    ¡°Mr. Ramovich, please don¡¯t worry, Julia has been waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°She admires you very much, but she is still young and somewhat shy.¡± ¡°If there is any neglectter,


    please don¡¯t take it to heart, Mr. Ramovich.¡± ¡°He smiled and nodded, and said casually:


    ¡°I am more than thirty years older than Miss Julia,


    So I will naturally give her more tolerance and understanding.¡± Antonio suddenly beamed with joy


    and said repeatedly:


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s it! Mr. Ramovich, pleasee inside the manor and chat slowly!¡±


    Aman nodded slightly to agree, and then, apanied by Antonio, stepped into the gate of the


    manor.


    While walking, Aman looked at Antonio¡¯s manor andmented lightly:


    ¡°Antonio, the area of your Zano family¡¯s manor is a little small,¡±


    ¡°And it doesn¡¯t seem to be within the scope of Long Ind?¡± Antonio looked slightly embarrassed.


    replied:


    ¡°Mr. Ramovich, I am currently preparing to buy a new property,¡±


    ¡°But I am still looking around in the core areas of Long Ind are really too expensive,¡±


    ¡°They are costing tens or even hundreds of millions of dors.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Our family has spent a lot of money recently,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s really hard toe up with so much money at once.¡± Aman Ramovich nodded and said


    casually:


    ¡°It¡¯s not very expensive to live in the core area of Long Ind.¡±


    ¡°I justmissioned my staff to help me buy a manor a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the best part of Long Ind, just across the road from the famous Feijia Manor.¡±


    ¡°I bought it for my wedding. If you feel like it in the future,¡±


    ¡°You cane and stay at any time if you are interested.¡± Antonio was overjoyed and said quickly:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ramovich!¡±


    Charlie, who came in first, after listening to the conversation between the two, Looked at Aman


    Ramovich¡¯s superior figure from a distance.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He looked at Julia not far away, smiled to himself, and shook his head.


    He thought to himself, this girl¡¯s appearance and figure are really not outstanding,


    And she is more than enough to match Aman Ramovich.


    However, Aman Ramovich is really unlucky.


    He wanted to find a wife twice, but he happened to meet me both times.


    Julia saw that Charlie was not afraid at this time, But was looking at her up and down a little


    frivolously.


    She couldn¡¯t help but say angrily:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to be afraid?¡±


    ¡°If my father gets angry, he might kill you!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°Your dad doesn¡¯t have this ability,¡± ¡°But I really want to peel off his skin today.¡± Julia frowned and


    asked:


    ¡°Who are you? A member of the Chinese Gang?¡± Charlie shook his head and said:


    ¡°I am from China, but not from the Chinese Gang.¡±


    Julia said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t think that this is China.¡±


    ¡°Here, as long as my father says a word, his men will grab you.¡±


    ¡°Shoot you for him. Even if you die, he will not bear any responsibility at all.¡± ¡°I am not rmist.


    Basically, people die in his hands every month.¡±


    ¡°If you still want to live, you must kneel down and beg for mercy, beg for his forgiveness,¡±


    ¡°Beg for his forgiveness. When the timees, I will try my best to say good things for you,¡±


    ¡°Maybe he can spare your life.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°You have too much to take care of yourself,¡±


    ¡°Why not? Do you have time to say something nice to me?¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie pointed at Antonio and Aman who were walking in from a distance, and said:


    ¡°Your father invited Aman to visit his house, he should be ying a game about you.?¡±

 Chapter 5802

    Chapter 5802


    Julia looked at Charlie in surprise, and blurted out:


    ¡°You¡­how did you know?¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°I still know a little bit about Aman Ramovich.¡±


    ¡°He seems to have been looking for a wife everywhere recently.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that your father is nning to marry you to him?¡±


    Julia¡¯s expression instantly became extremely unnatural, and she said hesitantly:


    ¡°These are not things you need to worry about.¡±


    ¡°You should think carefully about how to get out of here alive today!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in half an hour,¡±


    ¡°I will ask your father to kneel down to see me out of this door.¡±


    Julia waspletely speechless,


    She although was not evil-hearted, as the daughter of the Zano family, She had already seen too


    many life-and-death killings.


    Therefore, she lost the patience to continue to persuade him with her kind words, and then said


    coldly:


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said what needs to be said.¡±


    ¡°If you still want to die, you can only ask for happiness.¡±


    As soon as Julia finished speaking, Antonio and Aman had alreadye closer.


    Antonio did not notice Charlie, his attention was all on his daughter Julia, And the same happened


    to Aman on the side.


    His eyes were always watching Julia looking up and down.


    It could be seen that he was interested in Julia. Leah was very satisfied.


    Antonio came to Julia and said quickly:


    ¡°Julia, say hello to Mr. Ramovich!¡±


    Julia said expressionlessly: ¡°I don¡¯t know Mr. Ramovich,¡±


    ¡°I want to leave now, please don¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Antonio¡¯s expression suddenly became very ugly.


    He red at Julia fiercely, then turned around and said to Aman Ramovich:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ramovich, Julia has a weird temper,¡±


    ¡°And since she is not familiar with you, she may be a little rebellious, so please don¡¯t worry about


    her.¡±


    Aman Ramovich looked at Julia¡¯s youthful and beautiful appearance and said with a smile:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate Miss Julia¡¯s straightforward character.¡±


    Antonio breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said to Julia:


    ¡°Look! Mr. Ramovich is still high-level enough.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an understanding man. Thank Mr. Ramovich!¡± Julia frowned and asked: ¡°Why should I thank


    him?¡± Antonio was furious and angrily shouted:


    ¡°Julia! In front of Mr. Ramovich, don¡¯t be so uneducated!¡±


    ¡°You forgot what I told you, don¡¯t forget that you are a Sicilian girl!¡±


    Julia stubbornly turned her head to the side,


    And suddenly saw Charlie, her heart softened, and she said to Antonio:


    ¡°You want me to have a better attitude and behave better Be more educated, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Antonio said seriously:


    ¡°Always remember, you represent the Zano family!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Julia nodded, pointed to Charlie not far away, and said:


    ¡°You let him go and stop causing trouble for him,¡±


    ¡°And I will try my best to maintain my upbringing!¡±


    Antonio followed Julia¡¯s fingers and saw Charlie¡¯s smiling face.


    The moment he saw Charlie, he was furious and said sternly:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to take him down and kill him?!¡±


    ¡°Why is he still here?!¡±


    As soon as he said this, Aman also subconsciously looked at Charlie,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When he saw Charlie¡¯s joking look¡­


    His pupils shrank instantly and his expression immediately became extremely frightened!


    He subconsciously asked: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­Wade, why are you here!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Amanramovich.¡± As soon as these words came out,


    Antonio waspletely dumbfounded.


    His eyes widened and he tentatively asked Aman Ramovich:


    ¡°Mr. Ramovich, you¡­ do you know this person?¡±

 Chapter 5803

    Chapter 5803


    At this moment, Aman felt as if he had seen a ghost.


    He never dared to dream that he could actually see the evil star-like Charlie in New York,


    That too at the home of a mafia leader!


    Ever since hisst n to win Helena failed and it was aborted, Charlie has be a nightmare in


    Aman¡¯s heart.


    Not only because Charlie ruined his n to marry the royal princess,


    But more importantly, Charlie also pped him in the mouth more than a dozen times.


    Although Aman was not of high origin and suffered a lot when he was young,


    When he became an oligarch, no one could boss him around, Let alone beat him. Charlie was


    definitely the only one.


    ording to Aman¡¯s usual temper, he would definitely find a way to kill Charlie afterward.


    But that time, the reason why he chose to swallow his anger in the end was, Because Charlie was,


    after all, a member of the Wade family of China.


    The assets of the Wade family were much higher than his own,


    So of course he would be more or less afraid of it.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But the most important thing is not that the Wade family is richer than him, But there is a powerful


    Cataclysmic Front behind the Wade family.


    However, in Aman¡¯s knowledge, he did not know that the entire Cataclysmic Front had surrendered


    to Charlie.


    He thought that the Wade family gave Cataclysmic Front half of its assets in exchange for


    Cataclysmic Front¡¯s forgiveness.


    So in his heart, he somewhat looked down upon the Wade family.


    This feeling may be like that of andowner who met a traitor back then.


    Although he looked down upon thendlord and wanted to be a traitor to the country and seek glory,


    He still had to be polite and respectful due to the forces behind him.


    Realizing that he could not seek revenge against Charlie,


    Amanramovich could only break his teeth and swallow it in his stomach,


    So he left Northern Europe in despair, thinking that he would never meet Charlie again in this life,


    But he did not expect, hee to the United States today.


    As soon as he got off the ne and before he found a ce to rest at


    Antonio¡¯s house,


    He met Charlie again.


    At this time, Aman felt depressed and angry.


    The previous humiliation suddenly came back to his heart, Making him clench his fists and grit his


    teeth.


    Antonio on the side saw that Aman didn¡¯t respond for a while, So he couldn¡¯t help but ask again:


    ¡°Mr. Aman, do you¡­recognize this kid?¡±


    Charlie looked at him with interest. Look forward to his answer.


    Aman came back to his senses at this time,


    But did not speak immediately, but repeatedly considered two things in his mind.


    First, why is Charlie here?


    Did he wait for him here on purpose, or was it a coincidence?


    Second, it seems that Charlie only brought one follower,


    And Antonio himself wants his younger brother to kill Charlie.


    Can he use Antonio¡¯s help to facilitate this matter, So that he can avenge his shame?


    Aman knew that mafiosi like Antonio would never blink an eye when killing people,


    But as long as they confirmed that they could offend someone, They would never blink an eye when


    killing someone.


    Antonio doesn¡¯t seem to have any respect for Charlie.


    Maybe he doesn¡¯t know Charlie¡¯s true identity.


    So, he deliberately pointed at Charlie and asked Antonio:


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Antonio shook his head: ¡°No,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there was a little friction just now,¡±


    ¡°And it was a bit ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Happy, if you know him, for your sake, forget the friction between me and him.¡±


    ¡°If you are not satisfied, I will apologize to this gentleman.¡±


    ¡°At this time, Antonio also felt a little drumming in his heart.


    He was also worried that Charlie and Aman were friends or acquaintances.


    If Aman was convicted, it would not end well for him,


    So he humbly expressed his attitude first,


    Which could be regarded as leaving himself a way out.

 Chapter 5804

    Chapter 5804


    When Aman heard this, he suddenly had an idea in his heart and thought to himself:


    ¡°I never thought that Charlie and Antonio could actually fight!¡±


    ¡°This is Antonio¡¯s manor, Antonio¡¯s absolute home court, the entire manor, and the manor don¡¯t


    know how many mafia killers are ambushing nearby,¡±


    ¡°But Charlie and his party seem to have only two people.¡±


    ¡°In this case, as long as Antonio gives the order,¡±


    ¡°What if Charlie can fight again? He is not going to be beaten by these killers like a ho¡¯s nest?¡±


    ¡°As for whether Cataclysmic Front will seek revenge on Antonio after Charlie dies,¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Anyway, I didn¡¯t kill the person, nor did I encourage Anthony to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front can¡¯t put it on my head.¡±


    ¡°When Julia loses her father, she may be fragile and in need offort,¡±


    ¡°And I can just take advantage of it and win the beauty back!¡±


    ¡°If only Julia could listen. If she let me control, I can also support her and let her take over her


    father¡¯s position to control the entire New York Mafia.¡± ¡°By then, won¡¯t the New York Mafia be the


    same as my own personal armed force?¡±


    With this one thought at this point, Amanramovich tried hard to restrain the joy in his heart,


    Pointed at Charlie, and said to Antonio expressionlessly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this person. If you have any personal grudges, you can resolve them yourself.¡±


    He deliberately nodded at Antonio and said with a smile:


    ¡°Antonio, I heard that you people are decisive and straightforward in doing things and are never


    timid.¡±


    ¡°Today is just an opportunity to open my eyes.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I thought before I came here. I want to strengthen some economic cooperation with


    you.¡±


    ¡°But it all depends on whether you are really courageous and knowledgeable.¡± Although Antonio is


    a big boss, he is not a fool.


    As soon as he heard these words, he knew what Aman was up to, and he couldn¡¯t help but secretly


    thought:


    ¡°This guy¡¯s words are clouded and groundless.¡±


    ¡°Dmn it, isn¡¯t your real intention just to let me kill someone for you to see?¡±


    ¡°Do you think we won¡¯t dare to kill with our own hands when they get older?¡±


    ¡°Then I will do it for you today!¡±


    Thinking of this, he said without thinking:


    ¡°I originally thought that Mr. Aman knew this boy,¡±


    ¡°But since you don¡¯t know him, I have nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Today I will kill this boy with my own hands to cheer you up!¡±


    Aman smiled and said: ¡°You are the host and I am the guest.¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want. Everything is at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°If you arrange for me to watch killings, I will watch killings.¡±


    ¡°If you arrange for me to watch chickens being killed,¡±


    ¡°I will watch chickens being killed.¡±


    Antonio nodded and said with a smile: ¡°In that case, please let¡¯s go to the wine cer!¡± After that, he


    said to the men around him:


    ¡°Take this boy and his follower to the wine cer,¡±


    ¡°Today Let Mr. Aman see how we solve problems!¡±


    Julia on the side said quickly: ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t kill him!¡±


    Antonio asked coldly: ¡°He offended me and didn¡¯t give me the respect I deserved.¡±


    ¡°This is a great humiliation for me.¡±


    ¡°Since he humiliated me, why can¡¯t I kill him?¡±


    Julia blurted out: ¡°I hit him with my car.¡±


    ¡°I owe him a lot in my heart. Moreover, this incident was all caused by me.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t run out secretly, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen into your hands.¡±


    ¡°If you kill him, I will never be able to forgive myself in this life!¡±


    ¡°God will not forgive me either!¡±


    Antonio was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile:


    ¡°My child, don¡¯t worry, God will forgive everyone.¡±


    ¡°The people whoe out to make trouble will naturally forgive you.¡±


    Charlie saw that Aman was ying tricks here,


    And Antonio and Julia were chatting about God.


    He was already a little impatient, so he became impatient and said:


    ¡°Antonio, right? Where did you get all this nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, where the hell is the fcking wine cer you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°I will see you there!¡±

 Chapter 5805

    Chapter 5805


    Antonio was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t clearly see Charlie¡¯s movements just now.


    He only felt that the bullets were fired in front of his eyes.


    Charlie was still looking at him with a smile on his face.


    Others were too shocked to speak at this time, and Aman was even more dumbfounded.


    He kept staring at Charlie, clearly not seeing Charlie move,


    But felt that Charlie¡¯s head was blurred. Howe he was unscathed all of a sudden?


    At this time, Charlie looked at the dumbfounded Antonio and said with a smile:


    ¡°Your shooting skills are not good either.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Antonio didn¡¯t care to think about it and immediately pulled the trigger towards Charlie¡¯s


    head.


    With a bang, the same weird thing happened again.


    Charlie actually dodged his bullet again!


    Antonio¡¯s jaw dropped in shock, and he murmured:


    ¡°You¡­how did you do it?!¡±


    Charlie sarcastically said: ¡°This is the Kung Fu, you sand sculpture.¡±


    After that, he suddenly exerted force with both hands, and the three handcuffs were instantly


    shattered into pieces by the spiritual energy.


    The metal fragments seemed to have eyes. With great speed and great force, they quickly


    prated into the heads of Antonio¡¯s eight men.


    In one fell swoop, all eight of Antonio¡¯s men were headshot!


    Seeing eight of his men lying on the ground in an instant, with blood flowing all over the floor,


    Antonio thought he had seen a ghost, and was so frightened that he turned around and ran away,


    But at this time his legs had be weak in extreme fear. Thus he was unable to move at all.


    He is like this, and so is Aman.


    He stared at Charlie dumbfounded, and kept telling himself:


    ¡°I must be dreaming, I must be dreaming!¡±


    Jordan and Julia were also stunned for a long time, couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.


    At this time, Charlie reached out and took the Beretta pistol from Antonio¡¯s hand, pointed it at his


    head, and asked with a smile:


    ¡°You like to point guns at other people¡¯s heads, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Antonio was so frightened that he murmured in extreme panic:


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Seeing this situation, Aman quickly and quietly wanted to withdraw,


    But at this time, Charlie suddenly pointed his gun at his right knee and pulled the trigger decisively!


    boom!


    Another gunshot was heard in the wine cer, and Aman hugged his knee and fell to the ground,


    wailing in pain.


    Charlie said expressionlessly: ¡°Mr. Aman, if you take another step outside,¡±


    ¡°I will hit your special Cap directly with the next shot.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can knock it away with one shot?¡±


    Aman quickly cried and said: ¡°I won¡¯t leave, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I will never leave¡­¡± ¡°


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Mr. Wade?¡± Antonio, who was covered in a cold sweat, came back to his senses and looked at him


    copsed on the ground. Aman asked in shock:


    ¡°You¡­you know him?!¡±


    Before Aman could speak, Charlie said with a smile: ¡°He called me Mr. Wade when he saw me.


    Have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t remember clearly¡­¡±


    Antonio was a little stunned and couldn¡¯t recall it in his mind.


    Charlie sneered and said: ¡°Your IQ is indeed very low.¡±


    After that, he looked at Aman and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Aman, you are good at killing with a borrowed knife,¡±


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t a bit too natural to imagine that you can use the knife that kills chickens to y


    dragons?¡±


    Aman said in fear: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ Mr. Wade¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Also before it¡¯s time for you to check out, I¡¯ll pay for Mr. Zano first.¡±


    After that, he looked at Antonio again and said with a smile:


    ¡°You always said that your daughter should see blood, but now she has seen so much human


    blood,¡±


    ¡°But she hasn¡¯t seen your blood yet, do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡±


    Julia on the side came to her senses and said quickly: ¡°No! Please don¡¯t hurt my dad!¡±


    Charlie looked at her, and said coldly: ¡°You have no ce to speak here!¡±


    ¡°Your father wants you to watch how he kills me,¡±


    ¡°And I can also let you watch how I kill him!¡±


    Antonio¡¯s legs softened with fright, and he knelt down with a thud on the ground, he cried and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, spare my life¡­I¡­I dare not disrespect you anymore¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I don¡¯t n to take your life now,¡± ¡°I said it, I will take


    you to meet a few peopleter so that you can have a good chat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Upon hearing that Charlie did not intend to take his life, Antonio was relieved and quickly cried and


    thanked him.


    But before he could breathe out, Charlie suddenly raised his gun, and there was a bang!


    A bullet hit his left knee directly, smashing it to pieces, leaving only the flesh and skin stuck together.


    Antonio held his left thigh and cried out in pain, but Charlie asked him calmly:


    ¡°Just because I won¡¯t kill you yet doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t let you bleed, what are you happy about so


    early?¡±


    Charlie¡¯s ferocity and chill made Antonio couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over.


    And Charlie¡¯s words made him even more frightened,


    Because he knew that Charlie only said that he would not kill him for the time being,


    But whether to kill him or not, everything depends on his mood.


    Thinking of this, he burst into tears and cried to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, we really just had a small misunderstanding today.¡±


    ¡°Now that you have broken my knee, I have also paid a heavy price.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can take my sincerity into consideration and don¡¯t be as wrong as me¡­ I really know I


    was wrong¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Look at you, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Mafia men can¡¯t bleed and sweat. Shedding tears, you cry like this in front of your daughter, are


    you worthy of the folks?¡± Antonio suddenly felt ashamed.


    Although he often talked about the mafia spirit, when he was really pointed at a gun and had


    already received a shot, He just wanted to beg Charlie to let him go.


    At this time, what else could he care about?


    With a mafia spirit, as long as Charlie could spare his life and allow him to take off his pants and run


    from here to Manhattan,


    And run around Manhattan¡¯s Central Park three times, he would be willing to do so.


    There are very few people who are quite sessful in a certain field who are not afraid of death.


    Even though Antonio has grown up from fighting all the way to today, He is not as brave and


    fearless as he was when he was young.


    When Antonio was young, he was just like those fourteen-year-old and fifteen-year-old young men.


    His family was impoverished and he had no money.


    He had never enjoyed a good day. When he went out to kill people, he couldn¡¯t afford to take a taxi.\


    Take a bus with a machete on your back, and you have to evade the fare when taking the bus.


    This kind of person doesn¡¯t even understand the meaning of life.


    He can only take the bus to kill people while alive.


    After death, he can still lie in an ambnce, so even if a knife hits his forehead, he is not afraid.


    However, Antonio has hacked his way step by step until today,


    When he has be thergest mafia boss in New York, he is most afraid of death.


    His bravery will only be shown when he absolutely crushes the opponent.


    For example, ten minutes ago, when he felt that Charlie was just an ant and that he could crush him


    to death at will, he waspletely fearless.


    However, when he was at an absolute disadvantage and was likely to lose his life, his bravery had


    long since disappeared without a trace.


    In order to survive and suffer less, Antonio could only cry and say:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you are still not satisfied, I am willing topensate you with five million US dors.¡±


    ¡°It is a small gesture¡­¡±

 Chapter 5806

    Chapter 5806


    Charlie smiled and asked him: ¡°Antonio, how much money do you have in total?¡±


    Antonio looked panicked, avoiding Charlie¡¯s eyes, and said hesitantly:


    ¡°I¡­I¡­I probably have tens of millions of dors worth¡­¡±


    Charlie raised his pistol, put the muzzle against his right cheek, and sneered:


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, are you afraid of death or afraid of spending money?¡± Antonio trembled with


    fright, and quickly changed his words:


    ¡°No, no¡­ I said it wrong¡­ I said it wrong!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡­ I probably have hundreds of millions of dors¡­¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Antonio quickly added: ¡°But most of them are real estate¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at him with a cold expression, and suddenly pulled the trigger in his ear.


    The huge vibration made Antonio¡¯s right ear buzz.


    He didn¡¯t know whether it was the vibration of the gun or other reasons.


    He only felt numbness in his ear, and¡­ Before he could recover,


    He felt a stream of heat flow along his ears to his cheeks and chin.


    He was suddenly shocked and subconsciously touched it, only to find that his right ear had been


    shot off!


    The Leta 92f pistol made in Italy has always been the most proud light weapon of the Mafia,


    And the power of this pistol is indeed amazing.


    The powerful muzzle kic energy did not pierce Antonio¡¯s right ear, but it was directly broken into


    pieces.


    Antonio covered his ears in pain and screamed desperately.


    Julia also cried and covered her father¡¯s ears with her hands, and angrily asked Charlie:


    ¡°Are you crazy?! Are you a fascist?!¡±


    ¡°Fascist?¡± Charlieughed: ¡°How can I be a fascist?¡±


    ¡°Unlike your father, this great mafia man might be rted to Mussolini.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Julia with a sharp expression and said sternly:


    ¡°Lady, I advise you to be more objective. It was your father who wanted to kill me first.¡±


    ¡°Just now he wanted to shoot me in the head, and you saw it.¡±


    ¡°If I was not very capable. I¡¯ve already turned into an unrecognizable corpse.¡±


    ¡°Although I gave him two shots, I haven¡¯t killed him yet. Compared with him, I¡¯m already too kind!¡±


    Julia was speechless for a moment.


    She also knew that it was entirely her father¡¯s fault for this matter,


    And it was also his intention tomit murder first. To a certain extent, this was his own fault.


    However, the man who was shot twice was her father after all, so she could only bite the bullet and


    say to Charlie:


    ¡°Although he wanted to kill you, no matter what, he actually didn¡¯t hurt you at


    all!¡±


    ¡°But you broke one of his legs and one of his ears is gone! Inparison, you are scarless!¡±


    Charlie looked at her and asked calmly: ¡°Do you think your words are objective?¡±


    Although Julia felt guilty, she still Pretended to be firm, saying: ¡°Of course objective!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded expressionlessly, the muzzle of the gun suddenly passed across Antonio¡¯s


    face, and he pulled the trigger again!


    Bang!


    Antonio only felt that what happened just now was repeated in his left ear.


    He reached out and touched it and found that his left ear was also covered in blood.


    His whole body almost copsed and he cried:


    ¡°My ear! My ear is all covered with blood. It is no more!¡±


    Charlie looked at him, then looked at Julia who looked horrified, and said calmly:


    ¡°If I hear another sentence from you to excuse your mafia father,¡±


    ¡°I will break his limbs, and if you continue to defend him,¡±


    ¡°I will chop him into pieces and feed them to the dogs.¡±


    ¡°Then you can watch him being cannibalized by the dogs while continuing to use me of being a


    fascist.


    Upon hearing this, Antonio said he was so frightened that he almost fainted.


    He cried and said to Julia: ¡°My good daughter, from now on, don¡¯t say anything¡­¡±


    Julia was also extremely frightened. When her father said this, she could only nod her head, not


    daring to speak another word.


    Charlie ignored her and asked Antonio: ¡°Are you going to tell the truth now, or will you continue to


    tell lies?¡±


    Antonio was extremely frightened and cried: ¡°I tell the truth¡­I tell the truth¡­¡±


    ¡°My all assets are approximately more than 2 billion US dors¡­¡±


    ¡°There are about a quarter of real estate, a quarter of various fixed assets, and another quarter of


    cash, deposits, stocks, and trusts in various forms,¡±


    ¡°And the remaining quarter are all drug deals and various contraband¡­¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°It¡¯s only two billion, what are you keeping a secret? Are you afraid that I will rob


    you of money?¡±


    Antonio shook his head subconsciously and blurted out: ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Charlie pulled Jordan beside him, looked at Antonio, and said,


    ¡°Let me introduce to you, this is Jordan, he opened a roast goose shop in Chinatown,¡±


    ¡°And a gang called Burning Angel came to him and demanded $3,000 a month from him. What


    does this Burning Angel have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°They have nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    Antonio subconsciously wanted to excuse himself, but before he finished speaking,


    He suddenly realized that this might be the reason why Charlie came to find him!


    In other words, Charlie already knew about his rtionship with Burning Angel!


    Aman on the side alsopletely copsed!


    He cried in his heart: ¡°Dmn it, what kind of bad luck did I have!¡±


    ¡°Charlie clearly came to trouble Antonio today, how could I just happen toe to Antonio¡¯s ce


    today!¡±


    ¡°I came half an hourte, Maybe Antonio would be already dead, and I don¡¯t have to offend Charlie


    anymore, let alone get shot¡­¡±


    Antonio was already scared to death. He never expected Charlie to deliberately act in front of his


    house today. Its real purpose turns out to be to settle ounts with him!


    When he thought that he had been shot three times by Charlie, if he continued to use forceful words


    at this time, he might get shot again, so he could only say truthfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ I¡¯ll tell you the truth¡­ this Burning Angel, is a small gang controlled by me¡­¡±


    ¡°Although they are loyal to me, I really don¡¯t know that they are so blind that they dare to offend


    you.¡±


    ¡°I hope you will give me a chance. I will call the boss of Burning Angel over and kill him with my own


    hands. He will give you an exnation!¡±


    Charlie looked at Julia again and asked her: ¡°Do you see clearly? Who is the fascist who is always


    willing to kill people?¡±


    ¡°Your father will kill others to please me in order to survive.¡±


    ¡°Say it yourself, is this kind of trash still a human being?¡±


    ¡°Even worse than a fcking dog! Dogs are more loyal than him.¡±


    Julia was too ashamed to raise her head, while Antonio quickly exined:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ ¡­I¡­I also want to vent your anger with this Jordan¡­¡±


    Charlie ignored him and asked Jordan: ¡°Jordan, how much money can your store make in a


    month?¡±


    Jordan said: ¡°Mr. Wade, the store can only earn up to four thousand dors a month,¡±


    ¡°Because have to pay rent, hire someone to wash the dishes, and hire someone to help during the


    day. Moreover, have to pay a protection fee, so four thousand dors is already the limit¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at Antonio, and asked:


    ¡°Does the mafia like to ask for 75% of other people¡¯s profits as protection fees?¡±


    Antonio shook his head repeatedly: ¡°No, no¡­ there may be a misunderstanding here¡­¡±


    ¡°It may be a decision made by Burning Angel without my permission¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°I don¡¯t care about this. From now on, Jordan will be the boss of the


    Chinese Gang.¡±


    ¡°You local gangs have to pay him 75% of your profits as protection fees,¡±


    ¡°No matter how much you lose! Do you understand?¡± Antonio¡¯s eyes widened, but he didn¡¯t dare to


    say anything


    Now he just wanted to get through the difficulty first, so he could only nod and say:


    ¡°I understand¡­ Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will personally hand over the monthly protection fee to


    Brother Jordan¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°You don¡¯t have this chance. If you behave well today, tomorrow morning,


    there will be a ship to take you and Mr. Aman out of New York alive.¡±


    ¡°As for the protection fee, you can let your daughter pay on time every month.


    But if you don¡¯t perform well today, you won¡¯t survive tomorrow.¡±


    Antonio asked in horror: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­you¡­where are you going to send me and Mr. Aman?!¡±


    Charlie casually said: ¡°You are going to Syria. A friend of mine has set up a war experience summer


    camp there.¡±


    ¡°You two can go there and experience it. Transportation, food, and amodation are included,¡±


    ¡°And there are also war experience projects to participate in. You don¡¯t have to pay a penny!¡±

 Chapter 5807

    Chapter 5807


    In Charlie¡¯s opinion, there are two ways to purge the evil forces in Europe and America.


    Either, just like he did before, whether it is the Canadian mafia that trafficked human beings,


    Or the Mexican gangsters who did all kinds of evil, will all be taken away, killed, or kidnapped.


    or else, they will never stop.


    Although he looked down on this little money, since he came today, he naturally couldn¡¯t go back


    empty-handed.


    Since he nned to make Jordan bigger and stronger in the future,


    Antonio¡¯s family was the first nourishing meal he prepared for him to feast on.


    At this time, Antonio no longer cares about the 75% profit that Charlie is taking.


    He just wants to survive and at least hold on to some of the family business.


    If there is another chance in the future, he may be able to seek revenge on Charlie.


    If he doesn¡¯t have this chance, It doesn¡¯t matter, at least he survived.


    However, when Charlie said that he was going to be sent to Syria,


    He suddenly copsed and cried: ¡°Mr. Wade, you can tell me anything you want.¡±


    ¡°I can give you 75% of my profits or even 85% of my profits.¡±


    ¡°I will give it to you without thinking, but you can¡¯t let me leave New York!¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°There are only two choices for you, either go to Syria; or die.¡±


    Antonio choked up and said: ¡°If I leave, the Zano family will be leaderless,¡±


    ¡°The family is broken up, and the 75% of the profits promised to you are gone.¡±


    ¡°If you keep me, I will work hard to make money for you¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at Julia nced at her and said:


    ¡°After you leave, your daughter will take over your organization.¡±


    Julia immediately eximed: ¡°I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want to be a mafia!¡±


    Charlie asked her curiously: ¡°Wasn¡¯t your father saying that you need to see more blood?¡±


    ¡°I thought he wanted to train you to be his sessor.¡±


    Julia shook her head and said, ¡°No¡­ he just wanted to marry me to that man¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ ¡­¡± Charlie suddenly understood, nodded slightly,


    Turned around and looked at Aman, and asked with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Aman, you came to the US this time to find a partner?¡±


    Aman was ready to die, and could only say awkwardly:


    ¡°Yes¡­ Antonio said that he is willing to marry his daughter to me¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Then we are considered destined to meet each other twice.¡±


    ¡°Both times you were busy finding a partner, but I messed it up both times. Mr. Aman, aren¡¯t you


    angry?¡±


    Aman was also extremely depressed, and he didn¡¯t expect that.


    He wanted to solve the other half¡¯s problem twice, and both times he met Charlie.


    It was betterst time. Although he lost face, he only got a dozen ps.


    Today was really miserable. One of his legs was lost.


    Judging from his appearance, Charlie had to send him to Syria.


    However, when faced with Charlie¡¯s question, how could he dare to be disobedient?


    He quickly shook his head and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, how can I be angry with you¡­¡±


    ¡°If you can not be angry with me, I will be grateful¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with satisfaction:


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you have this consciousness so that you can suffer less in the future.¡±


    After that, he looked at Antonio again and asked him:


    ¡°How many children do you have?¡±


    Antonio subconsciously said: ¡°Three¡­¡±


    Charlie pointed at Julia and asked him: ¡°Which number is hers?¡±


    Antonio hurriedly said: ¡°Julia is my second child.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Where are the two? Are they boys or girls?¡±


    Antonio answered honestly: ¡°The other two are boys, the older one is 25 years old,¡±


    ¡°The younger one is 19 years old¡­¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Who do you n to let take over in the future?¡±


    Antonio quickly said Said: ¡°I n to let my eldest son take over¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Okay, then let your eldest son take over your position starting from


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I will let Joseph from Cataclysmic Front fly over to follow him. Let¡¯s make a connection and let


    Joseph get to know him.¡±


    ¡°If he disobeys in the future, he will know who to target with his gun.¡±


    Antonio was horrified when he heard about Cataclysmic Front and Joseph.


    The name of Cataclysmic Front is almost known to everyone in the mercenary and gang fields.


    Antonio naturally knew about this legendary organization and Joseph¡¯s legendary experience.


    But he never expected that ording to Charlie,This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5808

    Chapter 5808


    He could call Joseph to New York at any time, giving the impression that Joseph was one of his


    subordinates.


    And Aman couldn¡¯t help but begin to re-analyze the rtionship between Charlie and Cataclysmic


    Front.


    In the past, he thought that Cataclysmic Front had taken away half of the Wade family¡¯s assets,


    So he protected the Wade family.


    But now it seems that Charlie¡¯s strength is astonishingly abnormal,


    And his personality is extremely strong. How could such a person sumb to others?


    Therefore, whether the Cataclysmic Front conquered the Wade family,


    Or whether Charlie conquered the Cataclysmic Front is still a question mark.


    However, judging from Charlie¡¯s performance, it seems that thetter is more likely.


    Thinking of this, Aman was even more horrified in his heart.


    If even Cataclysmic Front is defeated by Charlie,


    Then what does he mean to him? Isn¡¯t he going to bepletely manipted by him?


    Antonio was even more frightened at this time.


    Because he could hear that Charlie wanted Joseph to supervise the Zano family.


    Once the Zano family stopped obeying Charlie¡¯s instructions,


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    They would probably be killed by Joseph.


    At this moment, Charlie did not conceal his threat at all, saying coldly: ¡°From tomorrow on, no


    matter who in the Zano family speaks out,¡±


    ¡°As long as anyone is disobedient, I will ask Joseph to kill him immediately.¡±


    ¡°If anyone is disobedient, Just kill one, and kill two if they disobey,¡±


    ¡°Until there is no one left in your family, do you understand?¡±


    Antonio dared not be careless in the slightest, he nodded desperately while trembling, and


    murmured:


    ¡°I am listening! Got it! I understand!¡±


    Charlie nodded, pointed at Jordan beside him, and said calmly:


    ¡°Since Jordan will be your boss in the future, then your family will naturally protect your boss to the


    death.¡±


    ¡°Ensure his personal safety, so from now on, no matter what the situation,¡± ¡°As long as Jordan gets


    an ident or is injured by someone,¡±


    ¡°I will assume that you did not protect him well,¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether it was you who did it or not.¡±


    ¡°If Jordan breaks a leg, I will let all the male members of the Zano family lose two pieces.¡±


    ¡°If Jordan dies, I will let all the male members of the Zano family be buried with him.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    This was the first time Antonio heard about this exaggerated continuous sitting system,


    And his eyes were filled with tears. He almost fell to the ground with his eyes wide open,


    But he also knew very well in his heart that Charlie was going to kill the Zano family and would not


    leave any room for the family at all.


    Disobedience would lead to death, and resistance would lead to death.


    In this case, the only choice is obedience, and it is all unconditional obedience.


    Helpless, he could only cry and nod in agreement and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, the Zano family will do their best to ensure the personal safety¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at Aman again, and said:


    ¡°You are also a member of this joint sitting system,¡±


    ¡°So I advise you to leave all your cronies and direct descendants in the hands of Jordan.¡±


    ¡°They will be used by him, and protect him at the same time,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise if something happens to him, you will only be more unlucky.¡± ¡°When you sleep in Syria,


    don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±


    As soon as Aman heard this Charlie insisted on sending him to Syria, and he became panicked and


    at a loss.


    He had no idea what Charlie¡¯s intentions were,


    And that ce was always war-torn. Who would be willing to run there if he didn¡¯t care about his


    life?


    When he thought of this, he begged Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, all the mistakes I made today were due to my confusion.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be like me. If you are still not satisfied, you can hit me or scold me.¡±


    ¡°Just give me an ount and I¡¯ll give you the money. Just tell me how much you want.¡±


    ¡°I just ask you to be noble and let me go¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at him and said coldly:


    ¡°When we were in Northern Europe, I let you go,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise how could you still have a chance to show up here?¡±


    Saying that Charlie shook his head and sighed:


    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t grasp it!¡±

 Chapter 5809

    Chapter 5809


    Aman still wanted to beg for mercy, but Charlie was toozy to talk to him anymore,


    And said to him and Antonio in a cold voice:


    ¡°Tell both of your men to withdraw.¡±


    ¡°In ten minutes, you two will go to Chinatown with me!¡±


    At this time, Antonio and Aman no longer dared to have any disobedience to Charlie.


    So, the two immediately followed his orders and separated their men and their families.


    In less than ten minutes, these people had all evacuated from the Zano family¡¯s manor.


    Charlie released his spiritual energy to investigate,


    And after seeing that the entire manor was indeed empty, he said to Jordan:


    ¡°Jordan, go and drive the car to the door.¡±


    ¡°Okay Mr. Wade!¡± Jordan nodded and left quickly.


    Charlie looked at Antonio and Aman again, and said calmly:


    ¡°You two, get up and go to the door quickly.¡±


    Antonio looked at his useless legs and choked up:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡­ I can¡¯t walk. ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wade¡­¡± Aman also said with a dejected face:


    ¡°I can¡¯t walk either. My right leg hurts so much that I can¡¯t even stand up¡­¡± Charlie was cold. He


    said: ¡°You two, one has a broken right leg,¡±


    ¡°And the other has a broken left leg. You two happened to be helping each other out.¡±


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t be father-inw and son-inw, you can at least be a pair of brothers who support


    each other.¡±


    Julia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and quickly wanted to help her father up, but Charlie warned:


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Julia asked angrily: ¡°Why do you torture them like this?¡±


    Charlie asked in return: ¡°This is called torturing¡±


    After that, he pointed to the medieval-style torture rack beside him and asked her:


    ¡°Would you like your dad to introduce to you how this thing is usually used?¡±


    ¡°Then use it on him to demonstrate all those tricks for you to see?¡±


    Julia still wanted to refute, but Antonio turned pale with fright.


    He quickly pushed his daughter away and said nervously:


    ¡°Julia, don¡¯t help me, I will do it myself. I can stand up¡­¡±


    After that, he barely stood on one leg and jumped towards Aman with difficulty.


    At this time, Aman was also afraid that Charlie would attack them again,


    So he quickly jumped to Antonio on one leg.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After the two hugged each other, they supported each other with their bodies and barely managed


    to stand still.


    Charlie ignored Julia and walked out.


    Antonio and Aman also jumped out quickly hugging each other.


    Julia followed all the way, and when the four of them came out,


    Jordan had already driven the car to the entrance of the manor.


    Charlie stuffed Antonio and Aman into the back seat and then walked to the passenger seat.


    While opening the door, he said to Julia who was following behind:


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow, go find someone to take the wine from the wine cer.¡±


    ¡°Dispose of the body and tell all the Zano family members and Amoramovich¡¯s bodyguards that I will


    kill anyone who dares toe to avenge them both!¡±


    Julia asked nervously: ¡°Then my father can hee home?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t,¡± Charlie said:


    ¡°He will be in Chinatown tonight, and will get on the boat to Syria tomorrow.¡±


    Julia hurriedly said: ¡°We must let him say goodbye to his family. ¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let you say goodbye to him tomorrow, just wait for the


    notice.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie got into the car and said to Jordan:


    ¡°Drive.¡±


    The car quickly left the Zano family¡¯s estate and headed towards Chinatown.


    At the same time, in the roast goose shop in Chinatown,


    The five members of the Burning Angels were still guarded by Hogan and Darwin and they did not


    dare to move.


    At this time, they were hoping that since they had not gone back for a long time,


    Their boss and otherrades would realize the problem and seize the time to send someone over


    to rescue them.


    However, they also knew in their hearts that if they didn¡¯t go back for just one or two hours,


    The boss would not have any suspicion.


    If they wanted to make him suspicious, they would have to wait at least until early tomorrow


    morning.


    Just when they were hoping for a miracle to happen, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    The five of them looked at the door expectantly, only to see Charlie, whom they least expected to


    see, step in.


    What they didn¡¯t expect even more was that they were followed by two weirdos hugging each other


    and hopping on each other¡¯s legs.


    However, they soon saw that the reason why these two ¡°weirdos¡± were so weird was not because


    they were really weird,


    But because their other legs were constantly covered with blood.


    If they looked closely, they could see that both men could be seen suffering from gunshot wounds.

 Chapter 5810

    Chapter 5810


    At this time, the leader of the five, sharp-eyed Will Johnson,


    Suddenly recognized one of the people with a broken leg.


    He eximed in horror: ¡°Za¡­Boss Zano?!¡±


    The other four people after hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes widened,


    And they subconsciously looked in the direction where Will Johnson was looking.


    It didn¡¯t matter, all four of them were scared to death!


    Who would have thought that their boss¡¯s boss, the boss of the New York Mafia,


    And the talker of the Zano family, Antonio Zano,


    Would be so embarrassed now following Charlie to this small roast goose shop!


    You know, this is the most powerful mafia boss in New York!


    Just like the emperor of New York¡¯s underground kingdom!


    But now, this underground emperor, who had unlimited fame and power in the sunset, has be


    a miserable prisoner.


    This contrast is shocking to everyone!


    Darwin was also dumbfounded at this time!


    He has been the boss of the Chinese Gang for some years,


    However the Chinese Gang can only be regarded as the lowest level in the entire low-level gang


    circle in New York.


    It ispletely the bottom of the bottom.


    He has long been familiar with Antonio,


    And in his opinion, he knows that he is not even qualified to surrender to Antonio.


    But how could he have imagined that Antonio had be Charlie¡¯s prisoner at this moment?


    Antonio didn¡¯t expect that someone would recognize him here.


    When he saw that the other person had dark skin and was dressed,


    He knew he must be a gang member.


    He immediately realized in his heart that this person should be a member of the peripheral gangs


    under hismand.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but think of what he had experienced today.


    If these blind ba5tards hadn¡¯t collected protection money from Charlie,


    He wouldn¡¯t have been subjected to such inhuman torture,


    And he felt angry.


    He had forgotten his current situation, looked at Will Johnson,


    Gritted his teeth and cursed:


    ¡°You son of a b!tch, who is your boss?!¡±


    ¡°Who asked you toe here to collect protection money?!¡±


    ¡°Dog eyes, how dare youe here and act so arrogantly!¡±


    Will Johnson didn¡¯t expect that his idol, his boss, would insult him as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Naturally, he felt very aggrieved, and could only say angrily:


    ¡°Zhao Boss No, I am Will from Burning Angel!¡±


    ¡°My boss is Daniel, and it was Boss Zano who asked him to take over Chinatown and Lower


    Manhattan,¡±


    ¡°So he gave me thend of Chinatown¡­ All was was ordered by you!¡±


    Antonio panicked in his heart, and then he remembered that he had personally defined the sphere


    of influence for the Burning Angels and other peripheral gangs,


    And asked them to allocate themselves to their areas in the shortest possible time.


    The upation waspletely cleared, and the Chinatown area was indeed allocated to the


    Burning Angels.


    In other words, no matter who this area is allocated to,


    The other party will definitely find this roast goose shop,


    And they will definitely offend Charlie for it¡­


    So, he who was furious just now suddenly became silent and looked around without speaking.


    Seeing that he was starting to act stupid,


    Charlie pped him in the face and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Look at how cowardly you are, you really embarrass the mafia!¡±


    Antonio received a p in the face,


    But he could only say with a face full of shame:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wade¡­it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±


    Charlie asked coldly: ¡°Do you know who the second boss of Burning Angel is?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Antonio


    exined: ¡°The second boss is Mike, and Daniel, we grew up together.¡±


    Charlie said coldly:


    ¡°Call Daniel and ask him to bring that microphone ande here to see you immediately!¡±


    After that, Charlie said again:


    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m going to take you down and meet all the gang leaders and second-imands.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 5811

    Chapter 5811


    Antonio is the underground emperor of the entire New York,


    So when he summoned the gang leaders, without exception,


    They all responded happily and immediately.


    Moreover, the words that Charlie arranged for Antonio were also quite confusing.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s request, he told the gang leader that he had a very important big business to


    discuss with them,


    And asked them to bring one of their most trusted confidants to a roast goose shop in Chinatown for


    a secret meeting.


    In addition, Charlie also asked him to tell the bosses that the business to be discussed this time was


    very important,


    So he chose a ce like Chinatown to hide his eyes.


    Therefore, Antonio also specifically told them not to tell anyone except the confidants about this,


    Otherwise, he will be permanently kicked out of the Zano family.


    These gang leaders all follow Antonio for a living.


    The reason why they can have their own territory in New York is not only their own fierce


    competition,


    But also relying on Antonio¡¯s support.


    If they don¡¯t have Antonio¡¯s support, then their territory will surely be contested by other gangs


    under Antonio¡¯smand.


    Therefore, these gangs are very loyal to him and are afraid that if they dissatisfy Antonio in the


    slightest, they will be kicked out by him.


    To put it bluntly, these gangs in New York who are loyal to the Zano family are like countless evil


    dogs raised by the family, and each evil dog has its own food bowl.


    The size of the food bowl may be different,


    And the quantity and quality of food in it may also be different,


    But because everyone belongs to the same owner,


    No dog dares to covet the food in other dogs¡¯ bowls.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But once a dog here is abandoned by its owner,


    The other dogs will snatch all the food in that dog¡¯s food bowl as quickly as possible,


    And then tear the dog into pieces and eat it.


    What¡¯s interesting is that if there are few such dogs,


    They may not be able to control them, but the more such dogs are raised, the higher the loyalty of


    each dog will be.


    Soon, the Burning Angel boss Daniel, who was the first to be notified, drove to Chinatown with his


    confidant Mike.


    On the way here, the two of them had been specting on Antonio¡¯s specific purpose of letting


    theme this time.


    After all, Antonio only said on the phone that he had important business to discuss with them,


    But did not disclose any specific information.


    Both Daniel and Mike felt that Antonio suddenly summoned them in


    Chinatown,


    Probably because they had made good progress in Chinatown recently,


    So they got Antonio¡¯s special attention.


    After all, the Chinese Gang lostpletely this time.


    The Burning Angels conquered cities and territories in Chinatown and the entire Chinatown area,


    And the progress even exceeded their own expectations.


    In their own eyes, this was a great victory for them.


    After a victory, it is natural for themander to reward based on his merits.


    Therefore, the two people were extremely excited along the way,


    Constantly thinking about the bright future of Burning Angel in their hearts.


    When they parked the car in front of the roast goose shop,


    They first saw the motorcycles of several of their men.


    Mike was a little surprised and said:


    ¡°Boss, these cars seem to belong to Will and his friends.¡±


    Daniel was not only surprised he said:


    ¡°In the past few days, Will has been in Chinatown to eliminate those Chinese gang members and


    disobedient vendors.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they did a better job, so the boss was impressed.¡±


    Mike quickly whispered and reminded:


    ¡°Boss, although Will¡¯s sister is your mistress,¡±


    ¡°I still want to remind you, be careful of Will.¡±


    ¡°This guy is very ambitious and will never be willing to be a minion under you for too long.¡±


    ¡°Maybe his ambition is greater than your current achievements.¡±


    ¡°This time he has been appreciated by the boss,¡±


    ¡°And I am afraid that he will be even more prosperous in the future.¡± ¡°You must be careful!¡±

 Chapter 5812

    Chapter 5812


    Mike¡¯s words immediately made Daniel¡¯s expression stern.


    Daniel is not a smart man.


    His biggest advantage is that he dares to kill and fight.


    He did gather a lot of gangsters who were loyal to him on the streets.


    Coming from a grassroots background, he didn¡¯t know much about tactics.


    He just felt that if the brothers followed him and worked hard,


    He would not treat them badly.


    If he had a bowl of rice, his brothers would have a mouthful of soup.


    But Mike is much smarter than him.


    When Mike graduated from high school, he was the only top student in his ck neighborhood who


    was admitted to a serious public university in the same year.


    In that neighborhood, the crime rate and divorce rate are almost sky-high.


    Many young people learn to shoot guns and take drugs before their hair grows.


    If there is not a gunfight in the neighborhood every day,


    Everyone living here will not be able to sleep due to too much silence.


    In such an environment, Mike was able to be admitted to the university,


    Which shows that his mind is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, after Mike went to college, he felt a huge gap in college due to his family¡¯s poverty.


    He saw the rich people¡¯s extravagant pursuit of money and the fanatical pursuit of the rich by female


    ssmates,


    But he, because ofck of money and skin color,


    He was alienated and ostracized by his ssmates.


    From that time on, Mike went astray.


    He began to steal other students¡¯ belongings on campus, including mobile phones,puters, and


    bicycles.


    As long as they could be converted into money, he would not let them go.


    So in the second year of college, he was expelled from the school.


    Desperate, he simply joined the gang he met when he was writing off his debts,


    Which was the predecessor of Burning Angel.


    Relying on his own mind, Mike gradually became the second-inmand of the Burning Angel,


    winning Daniel¡¯s respect.


    However, Mike has always been worried that his second-inmand position is not stable enough,


    And he feels that his biggest threat is Will.


    Therefore, Mike took the opportunity to say something bad about Will and asked Daniel to be more


    wary of Will.


    But what the two of them don¡¯t know at this moment is that Will¡¯s life is already hanging by a thread,


    And their current situation will also undergo great changes.


    Soon, the two of them entered the roast goose shop.


    On the first floor of the Roast Goose Restaurant,


    Antonio, who had broken his leg and lost two ears, was sitting behind a table in the deepest part of


    the hotel, facing the door, wearing a woolen hat.


    The two came in and recognized Antonio at a nce, but they didn¡¯t feel anything unusual about


    Antonio.


    The only thing they couldn¡¯t figure out was why he wore a woolen hat, which made him look


    nondescript.


    As soon as Daniel came in, he said to Antonio very respectfully: ¡°Hello, boss!¡±


    Mike also said respectfully: ¡°Hello, boss!¡±


    Antonio nced at the two of them withplicated eyes and said,


    ¡°Daniel, when we arrive in Syria in the future, Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Daniel was confused and asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Boss, what do you mean? Who is going to Syria? Are we going to Syria?¡± Antonio sighed deeply,


    Charlie had told him to share the n frankly with them.


    Tonight, he will use Antonio to invite the leaders of all the organizations under hismand,


    And the second boss one after another, and then seize them all.


    Tomorrow morning, when Joseph arrives, he will take away all the bosses of these gangs,


    And let the second boss see them with his own eyes.


    After watching the boss being taken away by Joseph of Cataclysmic Front,


    He promoted these second-inmands to top leaders and asked them to take over their gang.

 Chapter 5813

    Chapter 5813


    Charlie wanted to use this trick to make the entire gang in New York be his puppets in one


    night.


    After these surviving second masters, the second masters who werepletely shocked returned,


    Considering that behind Charlie was the powerful Cataclysmic Front,


    They would never dare to have any disobedience in the future, and would definitely obey Charlie¡¯s


    orders wholeheartedly.


    And the Zano family¡¯s decades of hard work will be wiped out by Charlie after this night.


    Antonio, who had already resigned himself to his fate, could onlyment to Daniel at this time:


    ¡°Daniel, not only us but also the leaders of other gangs,¡±


    ¡°After they arrive one after another, everyone will go to Syria together and set off early tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    Daniel even more Surprised, asked him: ¡°Boss, we are a gang, not mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°What can we do in Syria? We can¡¯t go to Syria to grab territory, right?¡±


    ¡°The people there are much more fierce than us, and we also use ninemillimeter pistols.¡±


    ¡°They should be running around carrying RPGs over there to grab territory¡­¡±


    Antoniomented: ¡°Let Mr. Wade tell you the details.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade? Who is this Mr. Wade?¡±


    The two were confused. Didn¡¯t understand what Antonio wanted to say at all.


    At this time, a man with an East Asian face walked out of the kitchen.


    He looked at the two of them and said calmly: ¡°Starting from tomorrow, all gang bosses under the


    Zano family, including you Burning Angels, will be sent to Syria.¡±


    ¡°The position of the boss will automatically be taken over by the gang¡¯s second-inmand.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, the new boss will hand over 75% of the gang¡¯s profits to the Chinese Gang on a


    monthly basis.¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares to disobey, he will also be sent to Syria until an obedient boss is screened out.


    That¡¯s all!¡±


    The two of them seemed to have heard a huge joke, especially Daniel, who was even more


    disdainful.


    In his opinion, the Chinese Gang has been defeated by him and will soon bepletely driven out


    of Chinatown.


    He is asked to pay tribute to the Chinese Gang which will take 75% of the profits. This is simply a


    fantasy.


    Daniel subconsciously took out his pistol, pointed it at Charlie, and blurted out:


    ¡°Where did youe from? You are so loud here! Are you also a member of the Chinese Gang?¡±


    Charlie took a chopstick out of the chopstick box in front of Antonio at an extremely fast speed.


    He pulled out a chopstick and flicked his hand.


    The chopstick was like a bullet, piercing the side of Antonio¡¯s pistol.


    There was a ¡°chu¡± sound, and Antonio felt his wrist go numb.


    He looked down and saw that the pistol had disappeared.


    Then, he heard a thud from the wall behind him. When he turned around, he was almost scared to


    death!


    His beloved Beretta pistol was pierced through with a hole in the side by chopsticks, and was nailed


    directly to the wall!


    He looked at Charlie in horror. He really couldn¡¯t understand how humans could use chopsticks


    made of bamboo to pierce a pistol made of steel!


    Moreover, the sleeve of the pistol and the barrel inside are made of highstrength steel.


    It is impossible for even bullets to prate it, let alone a chopstick!


    For a moment, Daniel¡¯s legs became weak with fear, and he subconsciously wanted to turn around


    and run away.


    But at this time, two men with East Asian faces walked in at the door.


    After they came in, one of them took out a pistol and put the gun directly against the back of their


    heads.


    These two people are Jordan and Darwin who are ambushing outside.


    Immediately afterward, the two tied up Daniel and Mike and took them directly to the second floor.


    At this time, Will Johnson and the other five people had already been tied into rice dumplings and


    thrown on the second floor.


    Before Daniel could figure out what was happening, Jordan and Darwin tied him tightly with hemp


    rope and stuffed a rag with a greasy smell into his mouth.


    Jordan kicked him to Will¡¯s side, took an electric kettle filled with water, pressed the boil button,


    And said in a cold voice: ¡°I¡¯m warning you, there will be other gang membersing soon,¡±


    ¡°No one is allowed to make any sound, otherwise, after this pot of water boils, I will pour it all into


    his mouth!¡±


    Antonio gave full y to his status as the underground emperor of New York.


    All the gang leaders who were notified by him came in a hurry and happily.


    However, no one could have expected that what awaited them in Chinatown was to be tied up and


    stuffed with smelly rags.


    Finally, they would squat on the second floor of a roast goose shop with a group of first and second


    leaders from their brothers¡¯ units.


    As more and more people arrived, Antonio became more and more panicked.


    Taking advantage of the gap where the previous group of people had just been brought to the


    second floor and the next group of people hadn¡¯t arrived yet,


    He couldn¡¯t help but pitifully ask Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ these gang bosses were all deceived by me


    into going to Syria.¡±


    ¡°I have sold out all the gang bosses in New York by myself.¡±


    ¡°When everyone gets to Syria, if they join forces to beat me, I will die there¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked him: ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±


    Antonio swallowed and said cautiously: ¡°You see I¡¯m so cooperative,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave me


    in New York and work for you and that strong guy¡­¡±


    Charlie asked back: ¡°If you stay in New York, you won¡¯t be afraid of people seeking revenge on


    you?¡±


    ¡°You tricked all the gang bosses into going to Syria.¡±


    ¡°Do you think their families wille after you to fight for them?¡±


    Antonio twitched the corner of his mouth and asked tentatively:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, why don¡¯t you just let me go back to Sicily¡­¡±


    Charlie patted his shoulder and said calmly: ¡°Okay Antonio, stop fcking dreaming,¡±


    ¡°For your safety, you don¡¯t have to worry. Although the ce you are going to is a little backward,¡±


    ¡°But after all, it is a ce where the rule ofw is emphasized.¡±


    ¡°The main theme is that whoever hits someone will be beaten, and whoever kills will pay with his


    life.¡±


    ¡°Among those people upstairs, if anyone really kills you, my old friend


    Commander Hamid will definitely avenge you.¡±


    ¡°Unlike New York, where you have killed so many people, New York can still let you get away with


    it.¡±


    ¡°If you stay in New York, you will definitely not survive a week.¡±


    Antonio saw that Charlie was so rigid that he would not let himself loose at all, and his heart was


    already filled with despair.


    However, Charlie¡¯s words gave him a littlefort that was better than nothing.


    It felt like everyone was in jail together, and at least there were prison guards and wardens to scare


    everyone so that they did not dare to be too presumptuous.


    However, this time he really offended the people upstairs.


    Even if he still has a chance to return to New York in the future, he for sure won¡¯t have a good life.


    The kidnapping continued until early morning.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The gang bosses who came after the Burning Angel were tied up like hairy crabs before they could


    figure out what was going on,


    And their mouths were tightly gagged. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to ask the whole story,


    And they still don¡¯t know. Why did his always-trusted boss, the pride of Sicily, the famous Antonio


    Zano, deceive them into being tied up here?


    And Charlie didn¡¯t talk nonsense to them. When they arrived, he tied them up and threw them


    upstairs, letting Jordan keep an eye on them.


    Anyone who dared to move, struggle, or make inappropriate noises would have a pot of boiling


    water poured over their crotch.


    Pouring boiling water on the crotch may sound cruel, butpared with the methods of these gang


    members, it is still far worse.


    However, this method was surprisingly effective.


    With a pot of boiling water in front of him, no one of the dozens of murderous gang bosses dared to


    make a mistake.

 Chapter 5814

    Chapter 5814


    In the early morning, Joseph and more than ten Cataclysmic Front soldiers rushed to New York on a


    Concorde passenger ne.


    Joseph didn¡¯t know why Charlie suddenly asked him toe to New York,


    So he didn¡¯t dare to dy as soon as he got off the ne and went straight to Chinatown.


    After Joseph arrived, he saw Charlie on the first floor and immediately said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what are your orders?¡±


    Charlie pointed to Antonio beside him and said: ¡°This is the boss of the


    New York Mafia.¡±


    ¡°Get to know each other. There are many well-known figures in the New York gangs upstairs.¡±


    ¡°You can also say hello to them one by one in a moment. These people are cheap at heart.¡±


    ¡°I can take care of them all by myself, but they won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°To be convinced, you need someone with a reputation, a background, and a team to really


    suppress them.¡±


    ¡°After dawn, you take him and his younger brothers to leave the United States by boat,¡±


    ¡°Then transfer them to Syria and hand them over directly to Hamid.¡±


    Joseph nodded immediately and said: ¡°Okay Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else you want me to do?¡±


    Charlie nced at Antonio and said: ¡°This Antonio is an absolutely good Sicilian man, but he just


    has ame leg.¡±


    ¡°Tell Hamid that Syria¡¯s medical conditions are limited, so there is no need to bother to treat him.¡±


    ¡°Just find a carpenter and give him a crutch, Hamid has been building fortifications, and there must


    be a shortage ofbor. Ame leg will not stop him from working.¡±


    When Antonio heard this, he wanted to die here on the spot.


    After working hard all his life, he never thought that he would now reduced to this field.


    At this time, Charlie asked Jordan to go upstairs again and bring Aman Ramovich down.


    Aman has seen the world, and the moment he saw Joseph, he immediately recognized him.


    At this moment, Aman was naturally shocked.


    He never expected that Charlie would be able to bring Joseph so quickly.


    It had only been a few hours sincest night. It was incredible that Joseph could appear in New


    York in such a short period of time.


    Charlie asked Jordan to bring Aman to him and instructed Jordan to take out the rag from his


    mouth.


    Aman quickly said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­you¡­what orders do you have for me?¡±


    Charlie pointed at Joseph and said calmly: ¡°Aren¡¯t you always curious about my rtionship with


    Cataclysmic Front?¡±


    ¡°Well, now that the head of Cataclysmic Front is here, let him talk to you.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s expression was stern. He was afraid that Aman had said something treacherous, so he


    immediately said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, everyone from top to bottom of Cataclysmic Front is at your disposal,¡±


    ¡°If this person makes rude remarks and nders the Wade family, please order your subordinates


    to give him a long memory!¡±


    Aman was so frightened that he lost his mind.


    It seemed that his guess was indeed correct.


    It was not the Wade family that was conquered by the Cataclysmic Front, but Charlie who


    conquered the Cataclysmic Front


    As for Joseph, he was also frightened in his heart.


    Back in Waderest Mountain, he was so arrogant that he wanted to crush Charlie¡¯s parents to ashes.


    If Charlie hadn¡¯t been so generous and patronizing, his deceased parents would also be implicated


    because of him.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    What¡¯s more, he cut off his meridians on his own that day.


    If it weren¡¯t for Charlie¡¯s intervention, he would still be a useless person.


    How could he have made sessive breakthroughs and be a master of the dark realm?


    Therefore, every time he thinks of that time, Joseph feels ashamed.


    The key point is that Charlie is too low-key. It is clearly Cataclysmic Front that surrenders to him.


    He insists on iming to the outside world that the Wade family has spent all their wealth to ask


    Cataclysmic Front to support them.


    Therefore, Joseph is unavoidably panicked. He wishes he could tell the whole world that he lost, but


    Charlie wants to tell the whole world that he was the winner.


    As soon as Joseph¡¯s words came out, Aman was also horrified.


    He quickly apologized in panic: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wade, I also listened to the rumors from the outside


    world¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°If I were familiar with you, I would have learned your methods and did not


    ask Antonio to kill you.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Antonio and asked him: ¡°Antonio, I will give you a proposal, if


    you are willing to kill Aman,¡±


    ¡°I will let you stay in New York and continue to be in charge of the Zano family. What do you think?¡±


    When Antonio heard this, he didn¡¯t care whether what Charlie said was true or false,


    And blurted out without any hesitation: ¡°Mr. Wade! As long as you give me a gun,¡±


    ¡°I will beat Aman¡¯s head into a ho¡¯s nest now!¡±


    Aman¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.


    He didn¡¯t know if Charlie really meant this. After all, a few hours ago, he had the idea of borrowing a


    knife to kill Charlie,


    And wanted to use Antonio¡¯s hand to kill Charlie.


    If Charlie also tried to treat him in the same way, Then he would definitely die in Antonio¡¯s hands.


    Seeing the fear on Aman¡¯s face, Charlie smiled and said,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so scared. I told you that I won¡¯t be the same as you.¡±


    Aman breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, he no longer cares whether he goes to Syria or


    Afghanistan.


    He is willing to go anywhere as long as it can keep him alive.


    Charlie looked at him and said seriously: ¡°Aman, you are different from those gang bosses upstairs


    and Antonio.¡±


    ¡°They are all little shrimps who can¡¯t stand on the stage, but you are an Oligarch after,¡±


    ¡°I think you were brave and resourceful when you were young,¡±


    ¡°But in the past two years, as you get older, you have gradually been dazzled by beauty.¡±


    Aman lowered his head in shame.


    He also realized early on that the two times he fell into Charlie¡¯s hands were all because of women.


    However, he was not really obsessed with s3x, mainly because he had other thoughts besides


    women both times.


    He wanted to win the respect he deserved in Western Europe,


    So he wanted to marry Helena. He wanted to quickly establish a foothold in New York, so he


    wanted to marry Antonio¡¯s family.


    In the final analysis, it is still forced by the current situation.


    It is true that he is an oligarch, but because of his identity and background, he is indeed


    marginalized in Western Europe and North America.


    What¡¯s the use of just having money? Although he can live in the best house in the UK, even a


    three-year-old British kid dares to insult him in front of the TV camera and tell him to get out of the


    UK.


    Just when he felt decadent about his life, Charlie said again:


    ¡°Aman, neither Eastern Europe nor Western Europe is suitable for you,¡±


    ¡°And Europe and the United States are not suitable for you either,¡±


    ¡°But you can find the next development in your life in Syria Direction,¡±


    ¡°I will let Hamid focus on you when the timees. If you can gain his appreciation, you may be


    able to find a new goal in life in Syria.¡±


    In Charlie¡¯s view, Hamid has a grassroots background, and the same goes for you.


    Hamid relied on the barrel of a gun to make a name for himself,


    While Aman relied on his brains to create an oligarch legend of his own.


    If these two people can cooperate, they will definitely get very positive results.


    Of course, Aman may not look down on Hamid¡¯s three-acrend, but now he has no other choice.


    Charlie will forcefully lower his expectations and let him regard Hamid as the new partner in his life.


    It¡¯s like finding a partner for a rich man who has higher eyes than his head.


    He wants someone who is tall, thin, beautiful, big, tender, tight, knowledgeable, and pure.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter to Charlie.


    He will use his methods topress this rich man¡¯s demands in one single step, to just one, just to


    survive..

 Chapter 5815

    Chapter 5815


    Aman also knew that if Charlie spared his life, he would be repaying evil with kindness.


    In this case, his best choice was to ept it as soon as he saw it and stop trying to plead.


    Otherwise, if Charlie changed his mind, he would be very disappointed.


    Thus he may get a worse offer.


    In desperation, he could only say to Charlie: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, when I get to Syria,¡±


    ¡°I will try my best tomunicate with Commander Hamid deeply and do my little bit¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded approvingly and said with a smile: ¡°Not bad, not bad,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Aman is the upper ss for sure.¡±


    ¡°In this society, There are not many people who are really on the road of understanding.¡±


    After that, he looked at the time and said to Joseph:


    ¡°Joseph, it¡¯s dawn, and people are almost arriving one after another.¡±


    ¡°Contact the boat, and then go up to the upper floor.¡±


    ¡°Give these guys a dose of strong medicine, and you can start taking them out of the United


    States.¡±


    Joseph nodded respectfully and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, how to use the strong medicine specifically?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any instructions?¡±


    Charlie stretched out a finger and said seriously:


    ¡°I only have one thing to say: scare them to death,¡±


    ¡°So that whether they are taken away by you or left behind,¡±


    ¡°They will be terrified all day long from the moment they see you.


    Joseph understood and immediately said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, the subordinates will definitely take care of it!¡±


    Then, Charlie asked Antonio to hold on to the railing and jumped up to the second floor in front of


    him.


    And he and Joseph followed slowly behind.


    At this time, the gang members upstairs were still full of resentment towards Antonio.


    Almost none of them knew what happened.


    They only knew that Antonio deceived them and tied them up.


    It seemed that he had no good intentions.


    Some of them even thought in their hearts that they would have to find a way to get away from this


    person after they got out.


    It would be great if they could find an opportunity to turn against him and unite to deal with the Zano


    family.


    Of course, the premise is that they can get out of here alive.


    Hearing the heavy footsteps of someone going upstairs,


    These people all stared at the stairs,


    But no one expected that the sound had been ringing and shaking for a long time,


    But they still didn¡¯t see who it was.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It¡¯s no wonder that Antonio could only jump on one leg.


    Not only was the momentum veryrge, but the efficiency was also very low.


    He couldn¡¯t jump up again after jumping for a long time.


    After waiting for a long time, the people above finally saw Antonio¡¯s head.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were full of anger and hatred,


    Because they couldn¡¯t figure out why Antonio would trick them here,


    And tie them up because they were obviously Antonio¡¯s followers.


    Facing the angry and questioning looks of these people,


    Antonio felt very uneasy in his heart.


    Half of the people here were going to Syria with him,


    And they would not see each other without looking up from now on.


    Moreover, he had no shelter, and even less just one leg,


    If they really gang up to bully him, he will have no way to ask for help.


    These people looked at Antonio with angry eyes and jumped again and again.


    After dancing for a long time, their heads slowly popped out from the stairs.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of medicine he was selling in the gourd.


    But when Antonio finally managed to jump out his lower body,


    Everyone suddenly discovered that one of his legs was broken.


    What¡¯s even more surprising is that not only did he have a broken leg,


    But he didn¡¯t take care of it at all.


    The blood in the injured area was still red, which looked shocking.


    At this time, Antonio had long lost the momentum and style of the mafia leader.


    In order to reduce the hatred of these people towards him as much as possible,


    The first thing he did after he jumped up to the second floor with great effort was to immediately


    take off the hat he was wearing.


    This one didn¡¯t matter, it shocked the others speechless,


    Because they could all see that Antonio¡¯s two ears were gone, leaving only bloody scars.


    At this point, it was no longer necessary to think about it,


    And knew that Antonio must have been subjected to inhuman torture,


    So everyone understood in their hearts that there was actually someone else who tricked them into


    coming here and tied them up today.


    At this time, Charlie and Joseph walked up the stairs one after another.


    These people had seen Charlie on the first floor before,


    But no one knew what Charlie did.


    After Charlie walked up and looked around everyone,


    The first thing he said was: ¡°I invited everyone here today to chat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the division of gang power and profit distribution in New York in the future.¡±


    ¡°Because there are so many people here, I won¡¯t give everyone a chance to express their opinions


    one by one.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°From today on, all your gangs will have to report to the Chinese Gang.¡±


    ¡°In addition, 75% of all your ie must be handed over to Chinese Gang on a weekly basis.¡±

 Chapter 5816

    Chapter 5816


    As soon as Charlie said these words, everyone at the scene widened their eyes,


    Although many people were all stuffed with smelly rags,


    But it could be seen that their expressions at this time were full of anger.


    Recently, Antonio is letting the Burning Rose seize the Chinese Gang¡¯s territory in Chinatown.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The other gangs are very aware of this matter,


    And in their view, the Chinese Gang has almost no ability to resist.


    But now, looking at Charlie¡¯s standard East Asian face,


    They all thought that this was the Chinese Gang¡¯sst struggle.


    The Chinese Gang must have been desperate, so they found a way to kidnap Antonio directly,


    And then use him to threaten them and other gang bosses.


    To put it bluntly, it is nothing more than holding the emperor hostage to deal with the princes.


    This method might have been somewhat effective in ancient times,


    But in New York¡¯s gang society, it was almost useless.


    Because although there are hundreds of gangs,rge and small,


    And the rtionships of dependence and subordination between them areplicated,


    In fact, every gang in New York has a heart that will never be a ve.


    In other words, they don¡¯t want to be dependent on anyone.


    The reason why they are dependent at the moment is entirely because of the current situation.


    When the situation is not in their head, they are just dogs raised by others.


    But once the situationes to them, anyone who has food in his mouth will be torn to pieces,


    Chewed up and swallowed into his stomach, and then turned into a pile of hot dog sh!t.


    Therefore, it is naturally useless for them to use the emperor tomand the princes.


    Even if Charlie kills Antonio in front of them today,


    It is impossible for them to truly surrender to Charlie.


    At most, they will only be soft on the surface.


    The first thing they will do after leaving here alive is to bring their brothers and guys with them to


    fight back, tearing Charlie into pieces.


    Moreover, Charlie also said that they should submit to the Chinese Gang and pay protection fees to


    the Chinese Gang in the future, which means that they can leave alive.


    In this case, what else is there to be afraid of? Just wait and find an opportunity to kill him.


    Therefore, facing Charlie¡¯s conditions, they all sneered in their hearts,


    And their mouths were blocked, so they all just pretended to be stupid together.


    However, Charlie didn¡¯t need their response, he just continued to talk:


    ¡°Also, listen to me, every time you starting from tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°A gang must have a full-time ountant who can keep detailed records of all the gang¡¯s revenue


    and expenditures,¡±


    ¡°Report to the Chinese Gang every week, and ept audits by the Chinese Gang.¡±


    ¡°Anyone with problems with their ounts will have their left hand chopped off for the first time.¡±


    ¡°The second time the right hand, and the third time it is their head.¡±


    They took Charlie¡¯s harsh words even more seriously.


    Although they are not able tomunicate with each other yet,


    Everyone has their own opinions in their hearts.


    Everyone feels that the power of the Chinese Gang is only a little bitrge and there are not many


    members.


    If it reallyes to a fight, it will not be like this at all.


    Opponents with multiple gangs have absolutely no advantage over them.


    At this time, Charlie continued: ¡°You should have noticed that all the gang bosses present today


    brought their second-inmands,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t say anything secretly. I will tell you what I will do next.¡±


    ¡°The arrangement, first of all, is that in a few minutes, the current bosses of all gangs must leave


    New York for Syria by boat.¡±


    ¡°The position of the gang boss will be inherited by the apanying second boss.¡±


    ¡°However, if the second boss refuses to fulfill his obligations,¡±


    ¡°Then this matter will be handed over to Mr. Wan next to me.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Joseph and said calmly: ¡°Joseph,e and talk to them.¡±


    Joseph nodded, then took a step forward, stood in front of everyone with a military posture,


    And said with a solemn expression: ¡°I am Joseph Wan, the master of Cataclysmic Front.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the scene was full of excitement.


    Everyone felt as if someone had pried open their skull Cover, and then used an air conditioner to


    blow cold air inside.


    Who is Joseph? Even if gang members didn¡¯t know what he looked like,


    They certainly knew his legend.


    The mercenary king Joseph, who is extremely powerful, has tens of thousands of mercenaries


    under hismand,


    And even has a permanent base in Syria, it is his this existence they admire the most.


    Although these gangs are very brave on the streets,


    In the eyes of the government, they are just a bunch of stray dogs rummaging through garbage on


    the streets.


    If they really offend the officials, there will be no other end than death.


    And no gang can have its own permanent base in a functioning country.


    But Cataclysmic Front is different. They have a legal base in Syria,


    And they have begun to reinforce it in turns.


    This has already turned into countless versions in the arena,


    And has been boasted about by these gangsters for several rounds.


    Therefore, when they heard that the man in front of them imed to be


    Joseph Wan,


    They all asked themselves a question in their hearts, is this man really the Joseph Wan?


    At this time, Joseph cleared his throat and continued:


    ¡°You should have heard what Mr. Wade just said.¡±


    ¡°I am here to tell you in detail the consequences of disobeying Mr. Wade.¡± ¡°Anyone who goes to


    Syria dares to disobey Mr. Wade. If the circumstances are serious,¡±


    ¡°They will be executed directly. If the circumstances are minor, the hands will be chopped off first,


    then the feet.¡±


    ¡°If all the limbs are not enough, the immediate family members will be responsible.¡±


    ¡°The order of execution is based on the order of heirs under Americanw.¡±


    As he said, Joseph added: ¡°Besides, if those who stay in New York and run gangs disobey Mr.


    Wade,¡±


    ¡°I, swear to God that I will let the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front destroy his entire family!¡±


    ¡°After that, not even a single person can escape from his family alive.¡±


    ¡°They will have tomit suicide to apologize to Mr. Wade!

 Chapter 5817

    Chapter 5817


    Joseph¡¯s words directly scared the gangsters who were full of anger just now,


    So that they huddled together and trembled desperately.


    This scene is like the emperor penguins huddled together to keep warm and trembling in the biting


    cold wind of Antarctica in winter.


    Charlie was secretly amused when he saw how frightened they were.


    This gang of gangsters, who pride themselves on being fearless,


    Now have turned into local dogs when frightened.


    The best way to deal with evil forces is to treat them as they treat others or even be stronger


    than them.


    If he usually draws a knife and cuts, then you have to draw a gun and hit him;


    If he draws a gun and hits you, then you have to kill his whole family.


    And, never talk to them morally.


    Because the vast majority of people in this industry do not follow morality.


    Morality is a code of conduct that is more stringent than thew.


    All illegal things vite morality, but not everything that vites morality is necessarily illegal.


    Every penny these gangsters make is earned by viting thew.


    They don¡¯t even care about thew, so how can they care about morality?


    Therefore, the best way to deal with such a person is to be more ruthless than him.


    And Charlie also knew that his deterrence was far from enough for these gang members.


    If you want to scare them from the bottom of their bones,


    You must first establish enough fear in their hearts.


    But to establish enough fear, you must first make them fully aware,


    Of your own strength and their determination to destroy them.


    The upfront cost of doing this kind of thing is too high.


    Spending so much effort, if it is just used to subdue a bunch of gangsters, it is really not worth the


    gain.


    Therefore, Charlie called Joseph over,


    And asked him to make a bad face for these people, which was a straightforward step.


    After all, in terms of having manpower,


    Who canpare to Cataclysmic Front?


    When ites to killing people, these gangsters are no match.


    Moreover, they are not equal in front of Cataclysmic Front.


    The Cataclysmic Front knows their identity and can find them at any time and kill their whole family


    if they want.


    It will not work for them wherever they hide.


    But on the other hand, what can they do even if they know that the base of Cataclysmic Front is in


    Syria?


    They can¡¯t juste and kill Joseph.


    For this reason, when Joseph said those threatening words, everyone in this group was frightened.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t intend to spare them so easily.


    He wanted to establish absolute authority in the hearts of these people.


    So, he looked around and said to Joseph:


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Joseph,ter you will record all the identity information of these people clearly,¡±


    ¡°And then use the fastest time to find out their family rtionships.¡±


    ¡°Once they are disobedient, , don¡¯t let anyone rted to them go.¡±


    Joseph immediately nodded and said, ¡°I understand!¡±


    Charlie pointed at Jordan beside him and said to Joseph,


    ¡°Also, from now on, If something happens to Jordan,¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a natural disaster or a man-made disaster,¡±


    ¡°You will kill all of these people and leave no one alive!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t hold back at all,


    And they kept snorting from their noses.


    There seems to be considerable opposition to this decision.


    Seeing this, Charlie said to Joseph:


    ¡°Since we are all discussing together, we have to let them talk.¡±


    ¡°Come, pull the things out of their mouths, and let¡¯s listen to their opinions.¡±


    Nodding his head, Joseph immediately stepped forward with his men and took out all the things


    stuffed in these people¡¯s mouths.


    At this time, a gang boss trembled and blurted out:


    ¡°This¡­ this is not fair!¡±


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t kill him and he had an ident, why would he kill us?!¡±


    Others heard someone say what was in their hearts,


    They quickly nodded in agreement and shouted:


    ¡°Yes! This is not fair!¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked: ¡°What? Did I hear it right?¡±


    ¡°Our underworld is a fair ce?


    Seeing that his words were echoed by everyone, the man plucked up the courage and said,


    ¡°You ask us to go to Syria and hand over 75% of our profits to the Chinese Gang.¡±


    ¡°We can do this, but you can¡¯t forcibly tie other people¡¯s life and death to ours!¡±


    ¡°If we cooperate actively, and in the end we have to be buried together because of unknown


    reasons,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too unfair to us?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°You want it to be fair, right?¡±


    The other party nodded heavily: ¡°Yes! I want it to be fair!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Check again,¡±


    ¡°You are sure you don¡¯t ept my proposal, but want to be fair?¡±

 Chapter 5818

    Chapter 5818


    The man said without hesitation: ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s be fair.¡±


    ¡°Tell me first what your name is and which gang you belong to?¡±


    The man said: ¡°My name is Todd.¡±


    ¡°Todd Gilbert in charge of the Desperados¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Desperados¡­ a good name.¡±


    After saying that, he said to Joseph: ¡°Joseph,¡±


    ¡°Since Gilber likes fairness, so let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ¡°You take him to Syria first, and then send someone to find out all his background for me.¡±


    ¡°I want to know if he has done anything unfair to anyone else in his life.¡±


    ¡°Even if he just relies on being the boss of the ouws and goes out without paying for parking,¡±


    ¡°Buying watermelon, or going to restaurants without paying, you have to check it out for me,¡±


    ¡°Including all the big and small things,¡±  Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°As long as there are more than ten, just dig a hole and bury him alive.¡±


    Todd was instantly frightened, and he blurted out:


    ¡°This¡­ this is so unfair¡­¡±


    Before he could say the word ¡°fair¡±, he swallowed it again.


    He knew that if he opened his mouth to say it was unfair at this time, it would be a bit too unfair¡­


    So he could only say angrily: ¡°Sir, if this is what you mean by fairness, then I give up¡­¡±


    Charlie asked back: ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want fairness?¡±


    ¡°If you want fairness from me, then I will also want fairness from you.¡±


    ¡°For those who have been treated unfairly by you. Why have you given up?¡±


    After that, he said to Joseph: ¡°Oh, by the way, Joseph, if you find out that this person has hurt the


    innocent family members of the other party when dealing with enemies andpetitors,¡±


    ¡°Then just treat him in the same way.¡±


    ¡°If he has killed someone¡¯s wife, you will kill his,¡±


    ¡°And if he has killed a son, you will kill his son too.¡±


    ¡°After all, this is what he asked for, so we must pay attention to absolute fairness.¡±


    Joseph immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade. The subordinates must investigate everything!¡±


    When Todd heard this, his whole face was ashen,


    And the muscles of his face and limbs were beating violently visible to the naked eye.


    One of the ¡°Emperor Penguins¡± who joined the group to keep warm blurted out:


    ¡°Sir, this son of a b!tch kidnapped a son of a friend of mine many years ago in order to steal his


    goods.¡±


    ¡°My friend gave the goods to this ba5tard.¡±


    ¡°But this ba5tard killed all my friend and his son! Many people present know this!¡±


    Charlie nodded and praised: ¡°You did a good job, are you the boss or the second in your gang?¡±


    The man quickly said: ¡°I¡¯m the second¡­¡±


    Charlie said to Jordan beside him: ¡°Jordan, remember after this matter is verified,¡±


    ¡°You can just charge him 70% of the gang earnings.¡±


    Jordan said quickly: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll take note of it!¡±


    The man was overjoyed hearing the reduction of the price by 5% in one sentence,


    Which corresponds to the gang¡¯s monthly ie of millions of dors. This is no small amount.


    At this time, someone else in the crowd said: ¡°Sir,¡±


    ¡°I want to report Gilberto! Ten years ago, in order to force an Algerian pr0stitute to make money for


    him,¡±


    ¡°He personally killed one of the pr0stitute¡¯s two children!¡±


    ¡°At that time, the child was just Just five years old!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a 4% discount after verification!¡±


    Someone else in the crowd said: ¡°I want to report it too!¡±


    ¡°Last year, in order to grab the business of a nightclub,¡±


    ¡°Gilbert led someone to take down the nightclub. The boss¡¯s wife was rap3d in turn!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you a 3% discount after verification!¡±


    Others realized that the discount was getting smaller and smaller, and they all wanted to report it,


    But Charlie stretched out his hand to signal everyone to ept it.


    He turned to look at the pale-faced Todd Gilberto:


    ¡°Is what they said true?¡±


    Todd Gilbert waspletely frightened. He cried subconsciously and said:


    ¡°I was wrong. Mr. Wade, I was really wrong!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any fairness, whatever you say is what it is¡­¡±


    ¡°My son has just grown up¡­ Please be noble and let him go¡­¡±


    Charlie smacked his lips and said in embarrassment:


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to do this. After all, I gave you my proposal but you didn¡¯t want to ept it.¡±


    ¡°To be fair, you proposed it yourself. Can¡¯t go back on words in front of so many people, right?¡±


    Todd pped himself seven or eight times and cried,


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    ¡°From now on, no matter what you say, I will ept it unconditionally!¡±


    Charlie said waving his hand: ¡°You said you wanted fairness, and I made an exception to give you


    fairness,¡±


    ¡°But you said no more. Not only did you go back on your word, you also wasted my time and


    energy.¡±


    ¡°If all of them learn from you, and everyone proposes a n that they want,¡±


    ¡°And then everyone has to wait for me to give another n and then regret it like you,¡±


    ¡°Then do I still need to lead this team? How can I waste so much time on you?¡±


    Todd knelt on the ground tremblingly. Although his hands were tied behind his back, he still bent


    over and kowtowed.


    He begged bitterly: ¡°I really know that I was wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°Please look at me. I am a first-time offender, please forgive me this time¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°No way, I will give you two choices.¡±


    ¡°The first one is to follow what you said, let¡¯s take a fair route,¡±


    ¡°But I just don¡¯t know your family enough? After all, you have done many evil things.¡±


    ¡°If we really want to investigate carefully, still don¡¯t know how many lives you have to pay for.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I will give you one more choice.¡±


    ¡°If you die today to apologize, what you have done after you die will be forgiven.¡±

 Chapter 5819

    Chapter 5819


    Charlie¡¯s tone was firm and cold, and his words were full of chilling meaning,


    Which made everyone present feel numb,


    And even made Todd extremely scared.


    Todd naturally does not want to die, nor does he want his family to be treated like the family


    members of other people he has killed.


    Killing, for a moment, he was extremely upset.


    Asking Charlie for so-called fairness became the most regretful and stupid thing he had ever done


    in his life.


    With tears streaming down his face,


    He knelt down and kept bowing and kowtowing with his hands,


    Praying for Charlie¡¯s forgiveness, but Charlie didn¡¯t give him any chance at all.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, Charlie said:


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t choose it yourself, then I will choose it for you.¡±


    After that, he said to Joseph beside him:


    ¡°Just do the first thing I just said.¡±


    ¡°Investigate clearly before doing anything, remember to take a video when you do it,¡±


    ¡°Show it to him to take a good look at it,¡±


    ¡°And see what it means to treat others in their own way.¡±


    ¡°This guy has killed so many people, and he should not be spared,¡±


    ¡°He can be sent on his way after his family is almost dealt with.¡±


    Joseph immediately nodded and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, the subordinates will definitely take care of it!¡±


    When Todd heard about it, Even if his rtives were killed,


    He still could not escape death, and his whole mood copsedpletely.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Although he was timid and afraid of death,


    He still gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°I¡­I choose the second one¡­¡±


    At this point, it is better for one person to die than to implicate the whole family.


    Todd can still tell the difference between 1 and N+1.


    At this moment, he could only sacrifice himself to save his family.


    Otherwise, judging from the things he had done, none of his family members would survive.


    Charlie didn¡¯t originally want to kill Todd.


    He was not Zynn, nor was he Ruoli who devoted their lives to the Su family.


    Since Todd chose the second one, he would help him.


    And also give these people a reminder to realize the cost of betrayal and resistance.


    So, he pointed to the ceiling fan on the roof and said to Todd:


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare a rope for you.¡±


    ¡°You can break it yourself.¡±


    After that, he signaled to Jordan, who immediately walked downstairs.


    He went to the kitchen and found a very strong nylon rope.


    Everyone turned pale with fright.


    No one expected that Charlie would let Todd kill him right here.


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean everyone would watch himmit suicide?


    And Charlie indeed thought so.


    Since Todd is seeking his own death,


    Why not let these brutal gang members witness it with their own eyes?


    It would be best to leave some indelible scars on their hearts.


    Soon, Jordan used nylon rope to make a tighter rope noose under the ceiling fan,


    Then brought a chair and ced it under the ceiling fan.


    Seeing that he had prepared all this, Charlie said to Todd:


    ¡°Everything is ready. Let¡¯s go on the road with peace of mind.¡±


    Todd waspletely limp and had no strength to get up at this moment.


    Charlie, then pointed at several gang members around him and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°You guys, help him stand up on the chair!¡±


    The people who were pointed at did not dare to disobey,


    And quickly lifted Todd Got to that chair.


    At this time, the nylon rope noose was ced in front of Todd¡¯s face.


    Some of them even took the initiative to put the noose around Todd¡¯s neck, And Todd


    subconsciously wanted to hide,


    But when he thought of the other choice Charlie gave him, he gave up in an instant.


    The noose was put around his neck. Charlie looked at him and asked:


    ¡°Do you want to kick the chair by yourself, or let others help?¡±

 Chapter 5820

    Chapter 5820


    Todd knew that he was certain to die, so he cried and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Please help me¡­¡±


    Charlie shook his head, without concealing his sarcasm, and said disdainfully:


    ¡°A person like you is not worthy of me killing you with my own hands.¡±


    After that, he looked at the man he was talking to Todd before.


    The middle-aged man who came with Gilbert said calmly:


    ¡°You should be the second inmand of the Desperadoes, right?¡±


    The man nodded quickly and said respectfully and attentively:


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade, my name is Blunt, and am the second-inmand of the ouws¡­¡±


    After saying that, he quickly added: ¡°Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t think that Todd and I are the same person.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t talk about politics. He is morally not righteous and cruel.¡±


    ¡°I have reminded him many times in a subtle way,¡±


    ¡°But this person never knows how to repent, but bes more and more excessive.¡±


    ¡°I work under his hands and there is nothing I can do to change him¡­¡±


    Todd didn¡¯t expect that the second boss would rebel at this time, and reprimanded him angrily:


    ¡°Angelou, you ungrateful ba5tard, don¡¯t forget,¡±


    ¡°It was me who brought you to your current position step by step!¡±


    Angelou nodded and said: ¡°Yes, it is you who promoted me, but this cannot cover up the fact that


    you killed innocent people indiscriminately and broke the rules of the gang!¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the whole gang has opinions on you, but you just didn¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°When those innocent people died in your hands,¡±


    ¡°You should have expected that there would be a day when everyone around you would betray


    you!¡±


    Charlie looked at Angelou and pointed to Todd standing on the chair.


    And he said calmly: ¡°From now on, you will be the person in charge of the desperadoes.¡±


    ¡°It is up to you, the former boss, to send him on his way.¡±


    Angelou Blunt was slightly stunned, and then immediately said respectfully: ¡°I obey the orders!¡±


    He looked up at Todd, who was trembling on the chair, and said lightly:


    ¡°Todd, Go on your way with peace of mind, I hope God can forgive you after you die.¡±


    After that, he raised his right leg and kicked the chair at the feet of Todd.


    The chair was kicked down by him, and Todd¡¯s body fell instantly due to loss of support.


    Due to the sudden eleration of gravity, the rope strangled his neck tightly in an instant.


    He grabbed the neck cor with both hands and tried to struggle,


    But he did not expect that the more his body struggled, the lock cor on his neck would be


    tighter.


    Theplete sense of suffocation made him surprisingly awake.


    He could clearly feel that his trachea was being strangled so that he couldn¡¯t breathe at all.


    He could also feel that his whole body was getting hotter and number,


    And at the same time, he was getting more and more numb.


    Everyone watched Todd being hanged right in front of their eyes, and everyone was terrified.


    They had almost all experienced killings,


    But they had never experienced this kind of retro execution-style killing.


    Todd, who was hanging in mid-air, struggled violently for several minutes,


    But the extent of his body¡¯s struggle began to weaken significantly.


    Five minutester, almost all his body was left with was instinctive muscle twitching,


    And he hadpletely lost consciousness and even lost basic vital signs.


    After a few dozen seconds, even the muscle twitching in Todd¡¯s body disappeared.


    His whole body turned into a corpse, swaying irregrly in mid-air as if he wanted to invite the


    people to have a look.


    Charlie said to Angelou at this time: ¡°Take the body and dispose of it.¡±


    Angelou said loudly without thinking, ¡°Please rest assured,¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, the subordinates will handle it properly!¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked around again, and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Those who should go to Syria should prepare to leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Those who stay and continue to run the gang can go back and start looking for finances.¡±


    ¡°From now on, profits will be handed over once a week, and work reports will be made every two


    weeks.¡±


    ¡°Those who disobey will be killed; those who hide their ie will be killed;¡±


    ¡°Those who line their own pockets will be killed;¡±


    ¡°Those who secretly coborate with the enemy will be killed!¡±

 Chapter 5821

    Chapter 5821


    At dawn in New York, Joseph and his men took Aman Ramovich, Antonio, and the bosses of the


    gangs under the Zano family away from Chinatown and headed to the port.


    The remaining second-inmands will all be promoted to full-time positions.


    At this time, Jordan was still in a daze.


    Although he saw Charlie take down the entire Zano family overnight,


    He still had an unrealistic feeling.


    Charlie saw the curtain fall and Jordan was a little confused, so he asked him:


    ¡°Jordan, how do you feel now?¡±


    Jordan came back to his senses, scratched his head, and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ I feel¡­ I feel a little ufortable. I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Then you have to adapt as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°Because starting from today, you have to reorganize your gang as soon as possible.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Although the Zano family is thergest mafia in New York,¡±


    ¡°It is not the only one you will face many challenges from in the future.¡±


    ¡°Since you have chosen this path, you must find a way to go further on this path.¡±


    Jordan nodded heavily and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, From now on, the Chinese gang will find a way to support themselves,¡±


    ¡°And I will submit the profits handed over by those gangs to you on a monthly basis!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Most of the money is obtained by bullying ordinary people,¡±


    ¡°Getting that money in my hands, there is essentially no difference between me and them.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Uncle Zhong regards you as half his son,¡±


    ¡°And you and I are considered acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°Since you have chosen and you want to take this path, then you should hold on to this money


    safely.¡±


    ¡°If you are ambitious, use this money to grow your gang and pave the way for yourself in advance.¡±


    ¡°In that case, when the age is up, You can suddenly be a well-known entrepreneur,¡±


    ¡°Or simply run for parliament; if you don¡¯t have great ambitions and save more money,¡±


    ¡°You will have enough food and clothing in your life.¡±


    Jordan said firmly: ¡°Mr. Wade Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°Since I have chosen this path, I will definitely go all out!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°But remember, Jordan, although these gangs under the Zano family do


    not dare to do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°This does not mean that you have no other opponents,¡±


    ¡°And I could only help you this time.¡±


    ¡°If one day a more powerful opponent appears in New York and wants to take your life,¡±


    ¡°You can only rely on yourself. Go all out and defeat the opponent, do you understand?¡±


    Jordan said solemnly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I understand!¡±


    Charlie looked at Darwin, the former leader of the Chinese Gang, and said, ¡°Mr. Ni.¡±


    Darwin¡¯s body shook. He trembled and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what are your orders¡­¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°You are a member of this gang, and you live in Chinatown.¡±


    ¡°Here, you represent all the Chinese who are making a living in Chinatown,¡±


    ¡°So, You must not be so cowardly again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Facts have proved that in your industry, cowardice cannot guarantee safety.¡±


    ¡°The more cowardly you are, the more people will want to ride on your neck and sh!t.¡±


    Darwin was ashamed, he lowered his head and said: ¡°Mr. Wade is saying¡­from now on,¡±


    ¡°I will fully cooperate with Brother Qiang, and I will never embarrass him!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said very seriously: ¡°When I was a child, I also heard the story of the Chinese


    gang¡¯s development overseas.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Members of the Chinese gangs dared to fight hard,¡±


    ¡°And they had built a considerable foundation in Canada, the United States, and even Europe.¡±


    ¡°However, I did not expect that in the 21st century, Chinese gangs in various ces have declined


    rapidly.¡±


    ¡°Many have disappeared, and the remaining Those who have fallen ill can only survive by huddled


    in various Chinatowns, do you know why?¡±


    Darwin said awkwardly: ¡°Over the years¡­Europe and the United States have indeed be more


    and more aggressive in cracking down on gangs,¡±


    ¡°And the degree of unity amongpatriots overseas is indeed worse than that of Koreans and


    Vietnamese,¡±


    ¡°So it is indeed much more difficult overall¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hands and said seriously: ¡°What you said are just excuses.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the reason why overseas Chinese gangs are declining rapidly is because they have


    lost their blood!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again: ¡°In thest century Many of the members of the Chinese Gang


    came off the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°After leaving the battlefield and leaving the army, some wanted to see the outside world,¡±


    ¡°So they traveled across the ocean toe here to make a living.¡±


    ¡°At that time, when they came to Europe and the United States, they had to escape death by riding


    on a sampan.¡±


    ¡°They just came here, so they were not afraid of death,¡±


    ¡°In their eyes, the Mafia was nothing.¡±


    ¡°When they stood on thisnd, their lives only had the words:¡±


    ¡°look down on life and death, and do it if you don¡¯t ept it!¡±


    At this point, Charlie pointed at Darwin and continued: ¡°Look at yourself again,¡±


    ¡°These so-called second-rate generations, three generations past, you have long lost the blood of


    your fathers!¡±


    ¡°Many of you were even born in the United States, and got a U.S. passport without crossing the


    ocean,¡±


    ¡°And then grew up drinking milk, c, and eating hamburgers and cereal.¡±


    ¡°Even if you were wolves you had already lived the life as a husky.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention letting you have the blood of your fathers.¡±


    ¡°Now I ask you to sit on the sampan that your fathers used when they came and walk their route


    again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t boarded the ship yet. Your legs would feel already weak!¡±


    Darwin buried his head deeper.


    He knew that Charlie was telling the truth.


    Thinking back then, his father had participated in the Southwest War.¡±


    ¡°His old superior came to North America before him. After making some money,¡±


    ¡°He invited him toe to the United States to make money.¡±


    ¡°At that time, they were armed with guns. The middle-aged man with bullet scars formed a gang in


    Chinatown and made a name for himself in the United States and Canada.


    In that era, North America was like a sponge, frantically absorbing immigrants legal and illegal from


    all over the world,


    And gangs established by various ethnic groups sprung up.

 Chapter 5822

    Chapter 5822


    Generally speaking, New York City alone had at least a thousand gangs,


    Large and small, and across the United States, there were tens of thousands of gangs.


    However, the Chinese gang of that era, who had just arrived,


    Was able to fight its way out of tens of thousands of gangs.


    However, by Darwin¡¯s generation, the bloody spirit has almost disappeared,


    So the Chinese Gang continued to lose in various gang struggles, continued to retreat,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    And continued to shrink. Originally, they naively thought that at least there was still a stronghold of


    Chinatown,


    But who knew? It can be imagined that the enemy¡¯s strength has long been overwhelming,


    And a few risky attempts have defeated them.


    At this moment, Darwin was extremely ashamed.


    Recalling that when his father was still alive, he never bowed his head to anyone,


    But when it came to him, although he inherited the inheritance he left behind,


    In his hands, this estate was quickly destroyed.


    Thinking of this, he said to Charlie with red eyes:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I swear to you that I will definitely bring back the blood of the


    Chinese Gang!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, stood up, stretched, and said:


    ¡°I¡¯ve said what needs to be said, so I won¡¯t dy here any longer.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you have to take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°If you encounter trouble in the future, you can only rely on yourself.¡±


    Both of them nodded, and Charlie continued:


    ¡°By the way, there is one more thing.¡±


    ¡°You should restrain yourselves with the moral principles of the world.¡±


    ¡°Alwayspete with the strong for food. Don¡¯t bully the weak, the dominant, and don¡¯t harm


    nature.¡±


    ¡°If one day you two be like those people, full of evil,¡±


    ¡°I wille to the United States again to kill you with my own hands!¡±


    When Charlie and Hogan left the roasted goose shop together,


    Hogan looked back at the simple facade and sighed softly:


    ¡°From now on, my father¡¯s roasted goose skill will be lost.¡±


    Charlie asked him with a smile:


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, do you doubt or object to my decision today?¡±


    Hogan was silent for a moment and said seriously:


    ¡°Master, Jordan is an orphan I adopted, not a domesticated pet.¡±


    ¡°From the day I adopted him, I never thought of making any ns for his life.¡±


    ¡°He learned how to cook roast goose with me, and for him, this was not my intention,¡±


    ¡°But he had a wandering childhood, had neither read much nor had the heart to read,¡±


    ¡°And his status as an illegal immigrant meant that it would be difficult for him to get out of


    Chinatown,¡±


    ¡°So I taught him how to make roast goose,¡±


    ¡°And at least let him have the ability to make a living.¡±


    Speaking of this, Hogan added: ¡°As for whether he chooses to sell roast goose or give up selling


    roast goose,¡±


    ¡°I respect his choice, but the opportunity given to him by the young master today is too great.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that his experience is not enough and I can¡¯t grasp it.¡±


    Charlie said seriously:


    ¡°Uncle Zhong might as well look at this problem in a different way.¡±


    Hogan said respectfully: ¡°Master, please say it.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Before you and I came, Jordan was already under their radar.¡±


    ¡°Bullied and have already been beaten. Today they came to visit,¡±


    ¡°And Jordan definitely couldn¡¯te up with the three thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°So if we hadn¡¯te, what would have happened to Jordan now?¡±


    ¡°At best, he would have been beaten more seriously.¡±


    ¡°The beatings, judging from the brutality of those gang members,¡±


    ¡°There is a high probability that Jordan will have lifelong seque,¡±


    ¡°Ranging from disability to paralysis, and this is only a rtively good result;¡±


    After a pause, Charlie said again: ¡°To think about the worst, these people have already started


    killing in Chinatown,¡±


    ¡°And they have killed more than one or two people.¡±


    ¡°If they want to use Jordan to kill chickens and monkeys today,¡±


    ¡°Or if Jordan resists too fiercely today, once they pull out their guns,¡±


    ¡°Jordan will definitely die today.¡±


    ¡°So, it can range from serious injury to death.¡±


    ¡°In this case, Jordan has nothing to lose. From now on, he will gain everything;¡±


    ¡°Besides, When Jordan was about to shoot and kill those few gangsters,¡±


    ¡°He was really murderous. Being able to be murderous in the face of the enemy who oppressed him


    means that he still has blood.¡±


    ¡°Taking this path is definitely for him. It¡¯s better than not leaving.¡±


    Hogan nodded slightly in agreement and then asked:


    ¡°By the way, young master, why didn¡¯t Jordan shoot and kill those people again?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°He will definitely kill people in the future,¡±


    ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be now.¡±


    ¡°Killing so many people right off the bat can easily lead to cruelty and bloodlust.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to let him adapt slowly.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie asked Hogan:


    ¡°Uncle, you didn¡¯t rest all night, do you want to start?¡±


    ¡°Go to the hotel to catch up on some sleep?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hogan waved his hand quickly and said:


    ¡°I came with the young master to do business.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the business is done.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Queens now and find a ce to have a cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for Peter¡¯s antique shop to open.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded: ¡°Then let¡¯s go directly to Queens.¡±

 Chapter 5823

    Chapter 5823


    New York, Queens.


    Queens is arge area. Although it is not as prosperous as Manhattan,


    Its central location can be regarded as a smaller version of Manhattan.


    Moreover, Queens has a dense poption and a lot of immigrants of all ethnic groups,


    So it is rtively lively.


    The famous Flushing is a neighborhood where Chinese and Chinese traders gather.


    Peter Zhou¡¯s antique shop is located in the center of Queens.


    Although the store is notrge, the location is really not a choice.


    When Charlie and Hogan parked opposite the antique store,


    They found that the antique store was not open.


    At first, Hogan didn¡¯t notice anything wrong.


    After all, it was still morning, and a few antique shops opened early in the morning.


    But Charlie, who was obviously more powerful, discovered something unusual.


    He saw the mottled rust on the iron door and handle of the antique store,


    As if no one had taken care of it for a while.


    He originally nned to have a cup of coffee opposite,


    So he drove the car to the opposite side of the road and stopped.


    When he walked closer to check, he discovered that the antique shop had indeed not been open for


    a long time,


    And there were even spider webs hanging above the folding iron door.


    Looking inside through the window, the disys inside were all dirty and seemed to have not been


    maintained for a long time.


    Hogan on the side couldn¡¯t help frowning:


    ¡°It feels like this ce has been closed for at least a few months.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded: ¡°Didn¡¯t it mean that the Zhou family has run many antique shops in Europe


    and the United States?¡±


    ¡°Maybe this ce has been abandoned?¡±


    Hogan took a look at the second-hand store next door,


    And found that although the store still had a closed sign,


    There were already people inside, so he walked up, knocked on the door, and chatted with people.


    After chatting, he turned around and came out and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go back to the car and talk.¡±


    Charlie realized that Hogan might have found some sensitive clues,


    So he returned to the car with him.


    After getting in the car, Hogan said:


    ¡°Master, I just asked the owner next door.¡±


    ¡°The owner said that Peter Zhou was arrested in this store four months ago,¡±


    ¡°And the store was closed ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Caught?¡± Charlie curiously asked: ¡°Why was he arrested?¡±


    Hogan said: ¡°It is said that it was because of fraud, but the shop owner next door said that his


    situation was very special and different from ordinary fraud.¡±


    ¡°When he was arrested, it was the FBI. The people who came to arrest were very involved.¡±


    ¡°FBI¡­¡±


    Charlie muttered and asked him: ¡°Uncle Zhong, shouldn¡¯t the police be responsible for cases like


    fraud?¡±


    Hogan said: ¡°No. Certainly, if the circumstances are serious,¡±


    ¡°Endanger national security, or involve important people and items,¡±


    ¡°The FBI may be responsible. Since Peter Zhou is suspected of fraud,¡±


    ¡°And if arrested by the FBI, it proves that the situation should be quite serious.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°Does the shop owner just now know about Peter Zhou¡¯s current situation?¡±


    Hogan shook his head and said: ¡°That person doesn¡¯t know very well.¡±


    ¡°He only knows that the Zhou family¡¯s antique shops in the United States seem to have been


    closed.¡±


    ¡°As for his current situation, that person has not received any information.¡±


    As he spoke, Hogan sighed helplessly and said, ¡°In these years in New York,¡±


    ¡°I have basically been bored in Chinatown and rarelye out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone. I can¡¯t find a suitable person to ask for news.¡±


    Charlie pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Regarding matters in New York,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably reliable to ask Miss Fei.¡±


    ¡°Her connections and information channels are definitely much better than the two of us.¡±


    After saying that, he took out his mobile phone and called Ste.


    The phone rang seven or eight times before it was finally picked up.


    Ste asked as soon as she opened her mouth: ¡°Mr. Bai, how is the situation in Anta?¡±


    Charlie realized that Ste might not be able to speak easily,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    And she hadpletely made up a title,


    Probably because she was with his wife at the moment.


    So Charlie asked, ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient for Miss Fei, we can talkter.¡±


    Ste said, ¡°I¡¯m working on a project in New York right now.¡±


    ¡°Give me a moment. I¡¯ll get back to you in five minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Charlie responded and hung up the phone.


    Five minutester, Ste¡¯s phone call came on time.


    As soon as the call came through, she said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I was discussing ns with your missess.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that she would misunderstand,¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t dare to talk to you directly. Could you please forgive me?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡±


    ¡°You are more thoughtful than me. How is she doing with you recently?¡±


    Ste said: ¡°She has been busy with the project these days.¡±


    ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t sure how long you needed me to hold off,¡±


    ¡°So I pretended to be real and entrusted her with full responsibility for the project here.¡±


    ¡°It may be a little tiring, but she is still very involved.¡±


    Charlie smiled. He said: ¡°My wife is still very enterprising, much better than me.¡±


    Ste smiled slightly and said: ¡°Mr. Wade must be very enterprising,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have let me invite his wife to New York.¡±


    After saying that, Ste quickly asked:


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, do you have anything to do with me?¡±


    Charlie hummed and said, ¡°I want you to help me find out about a person.¡±


    Ste said without thinking: ¡°Tell me the situation and I will start immediately.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°There is an antique dealer named Zhou Peter.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the Zhou family is quite famous for antiques in Europe and the United States.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard of them?¡±


    Ste said with a smile: ¡°Peter Zhou, his family is indeed quite famous in the Chinese antique


    circle.¡±


    ¡°They have been mainly engaged in Chinese antiques overseas for so many years.¡±


    ¡°From the beginning of the Opium War to the end of the Anti-Japanese War,¡±


    ¡°There are arge number of European and American antiques they dealt in.¡±


    ¡°Peter Zhou¡¯s family¡¯s main business is to take these Chinese antiques from overseas and then sell


    them.¡±


    ¡°Some precious cultural relics were often donated to China for free.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather often bought some from them in the past.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that he has gotten older and yed less in the past few years.¡±

 Chapter 5824

    Chapter 5824


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Miss Fei would be the best if she knew him.¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I have some very important matters to consult with him.¡±


    ¡°But after I arrived in New York, I found that their store had been closed.¡±


    ¡°It is said that he was arrested by the FBI on suspicion of fraud.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you can help me check his whereabouts?¡±


    Ste said in surprise: ¡°Wade Sir, have youe to New York? Does


    Madam know?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I came in a hurry this time, and the investigation was a bit sensitive,¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t tell her, and I ask you Miss Fei to keep it a secret for me.¡± Ste said hurriedly: ¡°Mr.


    Wade, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    As she spoke, she added: ¡°You just said that Peter Zhou was arrested.¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of this. But don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to collect clues and let you know after I figure it out!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie thanked, ¡°Thank you, Miss Fei.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie said to Hogan:


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, Miss Fei will help us check.¡±


    ¡°It will probably take some time. Let¡¯s go to Shangri-La to have some breakfast and then take a


    rest.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Hogan nodded and smiled:


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a short distance from Shangri-La.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Fei¡¯s side progresses quickly, the news maye in less than half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Or we might as well just have something to eat across the street.¡±


    ¡°As long as you give me a cup of coffee, I won¡¯t have to sleep all day.¡±


    Charlie also felt that what he said made sense, so he agreed.


    The two of them arrived at the restaurant opposite,


    Ordered some food and drank some coffee.


    Before they finished a cup of coffee, Ste called.


    As soon as the phone call came through, Ste said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have already found out what you asked me to check.¡±


    ¡°Peter Zhou was indeed arrested by the FBI four months ago.¡±


    ¡°He was arrested because he offended the Routhschild family and they asked the FBI to arrest


    him.¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°Routhschild family? Is it a direct line or a coteral line?¡±


    ¡°Direct line.¡± Ste Said: ¡°It is said that the level is quite high.¡±


    ¡°He should be a core member of the family.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then what specifically caused them to be offended? Have you heard about


    it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ste said truthfully: ¡°It is said that although the FBI arrested him,¡±


    ¡°It was the Routhschilds who personally interrogated him.¡±


    ¡°When the Routhschilds interrogated him, the FBI was not qualified to stay at the scene,¡±


    ¡°But it is said that after the interrogation, the Routhschilds were very angry and used their own


    power to imprison Peter in Brooklyn Prison without trial.¡±


    ¡°This continued for several months, Peter¡¯s family andwyers were not allowed to see him.¡±


    Charlie is not surprised. After all, they are the Rothschild family.


    Not only are they extremely wealthy,


    But they have already prated into the powerful elite of the United States.


    They naturally have the ability to catch people and lock them up.


    Doing stuff is not that difficult, it may even only require one sentence.


    So, Charlie asked her: ¡°In a situation like this,¡±


    ¡°If you put people in jail without trial and are not allowed to visit,¡±


    ¡°Does that mean they will never get out in this life?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡±


    She said: ¡°The Rothschild family probably wants to get some clues or results from him.¡±


    ¡°He will never be released until the goal is achieved,¡±


    ¡°Even if the bestwyers in the United States are called it is still useless.¡±


    ¡°Once this happens, they canbel Peter as a threat to the country¡¯s territorial security at any time.¡±


    ¡°Which will be difficult for anyone to use.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Is there any way for Miss Fei to get him out?¡±


    Ste said in embarrassment: ¡°Mr. Wade, tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°In New York, theoretically there is nothing that the Fei family can¡¯t do,¡±


    ¡°But the premise is that this family has no objection.¡±


    ¡°In New York and even the entire United States, if something is decided by the Rothschild family,¡±


    ¡°No one can change it. If I go to recruit people,¡±


    ¡°Everyone I find will definitely tell me that this matter can¡¯t be done.¡±


    Charlie smacked his lips, feeling a little difficult in his heart.


    The main purpose ofing to see Peter this time was to find out what kind of rtionship he had


    with his father,


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Why he changed his name to Zhou Liangyun and went to work at Antique Shop,


    And how he had obtained the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± with him.


    There is some connection that he doesn¡¯t know about.


    But all this is based on the premise that he must see him and face him face to face.


    Now Peter Zhou was sent to prison by the Rothschild family,


    And even Ste couldn¡¯t get him out of prison.


    This was really difficult to handle.


    In desperation, Charlie asked her: ¡°Miss Fei,¡±


    ¡°If you were asked to send someone to Brooklyn Prison, could you do it?¡±

 Chapter 5825

    Chapter 5825


    ¡°Send people in?¡±


    Ste asked him subconsciously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you¡­you don¡¯t want me to send you in, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Charlie said:


    ¡°Please help me get a false identity,¡±


    ¡°And then send me to Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°I want to meet Peter Zhou.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Ste thought for a while and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I will send you in for questioning. But¡­¡±


    ¡°Not much hope, I can¡¯t guarantee whether you will be able to see Peter Zhou after you go in.¡±


    ¡°After all, his situation is too special,¡±


    ¡°And it is worthy of the core members of the Routhchild family to spend a lot of effort on his behalf,¡±


    ¡°No matter what he is offended for. For the other party, this matter must be unusual,¡±


    ¡°So he must also be receiving special attention in the Prison.¡±


    ¡°If you want to see him, it will probably take some effort.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we have to go in first to talk about these.¡±


    Ste asked: ¡°When does Mr. Wade want to go?¡±


    Charlie said decisively: ¡°The sooner the better,¡±


    ¡°Can you send me in before noon?¡±


    Ste also replied simply: ¡°No problem,¡±


    ¡°I will make arrangements, please wait for my call.¡±


    Charlie hung up the phone temporarily, and Hogan asked him:


    ¡°Master, are you nning to go to the prison to see Peter Zhou?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°The person he offended was Rothchild¡¯s core member.¡±


    ¡°This is beyond Ste¡¯s ability.¡±


    ¡°At the moment, there is no better way except for me to go to the prison to see him.¡±


    Hogan said with a puzzled look: ¡°Although his antique business is doing well,¡±


    ¡°Compared with Routhchild, it pales into insignificance,¡±


    ¡°Not even a drop in the bucket.¡±


    ¡°How could he offend the core members of Routhchild?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°Even I have nevere into contact with the core members of the


    Routhchild family.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°So I have to meet him to know the answers I want to know.¡±


    ¡°And can also understand by the way why he offended the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°He was a friend of my father during his lifetime,¡±


    ¡°And he was probably kind to me. If he is really in trouble, I can¡¯t just sit idly by.¡±


    Hogan wanted to persuade Charlie not to easily conflict with the Routhchild family,


    But when the words came to his lips,


    He swallowed them again because he thought of himself.


    When Charlie first met him, he was willing to offend Gerard Liu for him.


    If that Zhou Peter was really kind to him, and ording to his character,


    He would definitelypete with the Routhchild family for Peter Zhou.


    In desperation, he could only say:


    ¡°Prisons here are a mixed bag.¡±


    ¡°Now that the young master has made up his mind,¡±


    ¡°Please be careful and try not to reveal your true identity,¡±


    ¡°When you firste into contact with the Routhchild family.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I know it well.¡±


    ¡°I just asked Miss Fei to prepare a new identity for me.¡±


    Hogan hesitated for a moment and said,


    ¡°Master, how about I go with you,¡±


    ¡°So that I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Uncle, you can just wait for me outside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more convenient for me to go by myself for this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°If youe with me, I will devote my energy to taking care of you.¡± ¡°After all, you also said, prisons


    here are a mixed bag.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous for me, but it¡¯s different for you.¡±


    Hogan nodded lightly. He knew that although he could help Charlie get some ideas,


    Most of the time he would definitely cause trouble for Charlie,


    The environment in the prison was a jungle environment.


    He was old and had little ability to protect him in that environment.


    So he said to Charlie: ¡°Master,¡±


    ¡°From prisons, you canmunicate with the outside world by phone.¡±


    ¡°If you need me to do anything, please contact me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 5826

    Chapter 5826


    After the two had breakfast, Charlie drove to the Shangri-La Hotel in New York.


    Because he was going to Brooklyn Prison today,


    He had someone prepare a luxurious suite for Hogan.


    The two rested in the room for a while, and Charlie received a call from Ste.


    On the phone, Ste asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, where are you now? I have almost arranged the matter.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°If it is convenient for you, I wille out to meet you now and tell you the specific things.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯m at Shangri-La now. You cane directly.¡±


    Ten minutester, Ste hurried over.


    As soon as they met, she respectfully said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have prepared the identity you want.¡±


    After saying that, she took out a passport, handed it to him and said:


    ¡°This is a Mysian identity. You can im to the outside world that you are a Mysian Chinese,¡±


    ¡°And your identity does not have entry records in the United States.¡±


    ¡°In this way, the security of your identity can also be increased to avoid being found out by


    interested parties.¡±


    Charlie nodded, took the passport, opened it, and took a look,


    The photo is a photo of himself, and the name is Chen Wade.


    Charlie saw that the workmanship of this passport was very genuine,


    So he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Is this passport real?¡±


    Ste nodded and said: ¡°This is made up of the Mysian Embassy through the Congo trust


    rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a real passport.¡±


    Charlie praised: ¡°The Fei family in New York really have great hands and eyes.¡±


    Ste smiled and said: ¡°Since it is your need,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade, then Ste will naturally do everything possible to meet it.¡±


    With that, she said to Charlie: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, I have arranged for the Immigration Bureau¡¯s


    informants.¡±


    ¡°If you are ready, they will detain you on the grounds of illegal immigration and being suspected of


    multiple thefts.¡±


    ¡°You will be arrested, and then expedited to the Brooklyn Prison through the internal fast track to


    wait for the next step of the Immigration Bureau.¡±


    ¡°Illegal immigrants are caught breaking thew and sent directly to prison.¡±


    ¡°This situation is still verymon in the United States.¡±


    ¡°After all, there are too many illegal immigrants in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And there is no formal process. They can¡¯t cope with it, so most of them are arrested and sent to


    prison first,¡±


    ¡°And then they decide whether to be deported or kicked out, or stay in prison,¡±


    ¡°So if you go in with this background, no one will suspect you.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked: ¡°Then I can go to Brooklyn Prison today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste nodded: ¡°I just asked within the Fei family,¡±


    ¡°We can also find someone in Brooklyn Prison who can cooperate.¡±


    ¡°He is the person in charge of the First Ward of Brooklyn Prison and can help you quicklyplete


    the admission process.¡±


    ¡°However, the entire Brooklyn Prison is actually controlled by the


    Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°And most of them are their spies. I was afraid of alerting others,¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t let anyone consult that person about Peter Zhou,¡±


    ¡°But if you need it, I can let someone give it a try.¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s better not to ask, so as not to leak the news.¡±


    Ste asked again: ¡°Then how long do you n to stay in this time?¡±


    ¡°If you have finished your business and are ready toe out,¡±


    ¡°Call me at any time, and I will ask people from the Immigration Bureau toe and pick you out.¡±


    ¡°Then tell the prison to take you out.¡±


    ¡°If you are repatriated to Mysia, this matter will not arouse other people¡¯s suspicions.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°We haven¡¯t determined how long we will stay for the time being.¡±


    ¡°We will wait until the matter ispleted. It is not too early now.¡±


    ¡°The Immigration Bureau will arrest the person before sending him back.¡±


    ¡°There are some procedures to go through when we get to the prison,¡±


    ¡°So Miss Fei might as well arrange for the people at the Immigration


    Bureau to start preparations now,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll go to Chinatown and wait for them to catch me.¡±

 Chapter 5827

    Chapter 5827


    At noon, when Charlie was sitting alone in a Sichuan restaurant in


    Chinatown eating,


    Two Immigration Bureau police cars suddenly stopped in front of the hotel with their lights shing


    silently.


    Charlie saw everything but pretended not to care and continued to eat with his head down.


    At this time, several police officers rushed in quickly,


    Took a photo topare the guests in the hotel,


    And suddenly rushed to Charlie and asked loudly:


    ¡°Are you Yechen who smuggled himself to the United States from Mysia?¡±


    Charlie raised his head, shook his head innocently, and said,


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The policeman checked the photo again,


    Then sneered and said to his colleagues next to him,


    ¡°That¡¯s him, take him away!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, several policemen rushed towards him.


    He came forward, twisted Charlie¡¯s arms to his back, and then cuffed him.


    Charlie pretended to struggle for a few times.


    When the other party made a gesture of touching the gun,


    He quickly calmed down and stopped struggling.


    The police then handcuffed him,


    Took him out of the hotel and put him in the back of one of the police cars.


    The police car roared all the way and headed straight to the immigration office.


    At this time, the police officers did not know anything about Charlie.


    They only knew that their superiors informed them that a Mysian illegal immigrant,


    Suspected of multiple thefts appeared in a restaurant in Chinatown,


    And asked them to seize the opportunity to arrest him.


    After several people took Charlie back to the immigration office,


    They confiscated his Mysian passport,


    A worthless old mobile phone and more than two hundred US dors in cash.


    After checking the identity information in the passport,


    The Immigration Bureau confirmed Yechen¡¯s identity as an illegal immigrant in Mysia.


    Afterward, Charlie was temporarily put into the detention room of the


    Immigration Bureau,


    Waiting for the next step.


    When Charlie came to the detention room, there were already at least twenty people in the small


    detention room.


    These people had different skin colors, and each one looked very decadent and frightened.


    Seeing Charliee in, these people all looked at him.


    Then, an Asian man with a scruffy beard asked him in English with a strong ent:


    ¡°Are you Japanese?¡±


    Charlie shook his head:


    ¡°I am Mysian, my parents are Chinese.¡±


    Another Asian-looking man with short hair immediately asked excitedly when he heard this:


    ¡°Brother, I am Chinese, we are halfpatriots!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    The short-haired man smiled andughed at himself:


    ¡°How else could I have gotten in?¡±


    ¡°I was caught cheating. Have no identity, have no ie,¡±


    ¡°People robbed me of everything on the road.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a ce to stay when I came to the United States.¡±


    ¡°I set up a tent in the park every day, and the tent was stolen too.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to steal a bicycle to deliver food, but I was caught by the police and now I am here.¡±


    Charlie frowned: ¡°You came in through the wires.¡±


    ¡°Logically, you should go to Los Angeles,¡±


    ¡°Which is closer to Mexico. Why did youe to New York?¡±


    The short-haired man patted his thigh:


    ¡°Brother, you know the stuff too!¡±


    ¡°Did you alsoe in through a wire?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°I came by boat.¡±


    The short-haired man was a little disappointed and sighed:


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to take the boat.¡±


    ¡°You boarded the boat from your hometown and wandered around for a few months.¡±


    ¡°Unlike us who are walking the line, this journey has been so damn hard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say, buddy, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that I will lose my skin even if


    I don¡¯t die.¡±


    At this time, someone in the crowd muttered:


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste to take a boat, walking the line.¡±


    ¡°At least you have to stand on the ground the whole time.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You may have to swim thest kilometer of the boat.¡±


    ¡°There were more than 60 people on the boat, and only half of them made it ashore.¡±


    ¡°The rest don¡¯t know where the waves took them.¡±


    When the short-haired man heard this, shrank his neck and sighed:


    ¡°Anyway, I really regret it.¡±


    ¡°This ce is not a fcking paradise on earth.¡±


    ¡°It is simply a purgatory on earth.¡±


    ¡°The liar agent told me before I came that I would just wash dishes when I arrive here.¡±


    ¡°Just by doing that, I can earn seven to eight thousand dors a month.¡±


    ¡°When I came here, in the Chinese restaurant,¡±


    ¡°Eight people rush to wash a bowl.¡±


    After that, he said to Charlie: ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you ask me why I didn¡¯t go to Los Angeles?¡±


    ¡°In fact, it was Los Angeles that I first went to.¡±


    ¡°After arriving from Mexico, arge group of us rushed to Los Angeles first.¡±


    ¡°After we arrived, we discovered that there were no jobs with such high wages.¡±


    ¡°All the agencies were full. I slept on the street there for more than ten days.¡±


    ¡°I could only eat some relief food every day. The relief food was barely enough to make me one-


    third full.¡±


    ¡°Then I slept on the street. A guy I met said thepetition in Los Angeles is so dmn fierce,¡±


    ¡°Why note to New York and try your luck.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°It¡¯s so far from the west coast to the east coast,¡±


    ¡°How did you get here?¡±


    The short-haired man chuckled: ¡°I came by train. , it¡¯s so dmn far away,¡±


    ¡°Thanks to following a few homeless Americans,¡±


    ¡°They ran around on the train all day long,¡±


    ¡°So we followed all the way to New York, and our hands were all empty;¡±


    ¡°Aftering to New York, I reallymented how prosperous New York is.¡±


    ¡°In such a big city, there is always a ce for me to stay, right?¡±


    ¡°Then I thought about finding a job in Chinatown, and I found a job,¡±


    ¡°Delivering food from a Chinese restaurant.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t have a car, so I couldn¡¯t deliver it on my legs,¡±


    ¡°So I tried stealing a bicycle, and I got arrested.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°Then what are your ns next?¡±


    The short-haired man said mncholy: ¡°How do I know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth being imprisoned for what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that prisons are almost overcrowded?¡±


    ¡°If illegal immigrantsmit petty theft, they will most likely be imprisoned for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I am released. I originally thought they could send me back,¡±


    ¡°But it turns out they are toozy to take care of it now.¡±


    ¡°After I am released, I have to sleep on the street¡­¡±


    ¡°I wish I had known that this ce was such a sgumbag.¡±


    ¡°I would have been killed. I won¡¯te either.¡±

 Chapter 5828

    Chapter 5828


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°If you can find an opportunity, go back to China.¡±


    The short-haired man shook his head and said,


    ¡°I want to go back, but I don¡¯t have a passport,¡±


    ¡°I have no money, and these people won¡¯t deport me,¡±


    ¡°So how can I go back?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take the same route back, this trip costs more than 10,000 US dors¡­¡±


    Charlie shrugged: ¡°Then you will find a way to save more money to go back.¡±


    The short-haired man was about to cry:


    ¡°Brother, I just saved up money for a long time toe here,¡±


    ¡°And carried all the food I had never eaten in my life along the way.¡±


    ¡°If I save up money for a long time and go back, am I wronged?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t helpughing, and asked him:


    ¡°What did you do before you came here?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The man chuckled and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve done everything at construction sites, takeaways, casual works, and group performances.¡±


    Charlie nodded. In this situation, he didn¡¯t do anything important.


    The life of illegal immigrants is extremely difficult.


    Under normal circumstances, illegal immigrants only get jobs that the lowest level of local people


    are not willing to do.


    Hogan was a leader in the financial field in Hong Kong back then,


    But when he came to the United States, he could only open a business.


    Living in a roast goose shop, let alone such an ordinary person with no special skills.


    At this time, the short-haired man said quietly to himself:


    ¡°But to be honest, I really want to go back if I can¡­¡±


    ¡°This ce is so different from what I imagined¡­¡±


    At this time, several more illegal immigrants were brought by the police.


    They were all put into the detention room.


    One of the yellow-skinned policemen looked at Charlie and said,


    ¡°Yechen,e out with me.¡±


    The short-haired man asked curiously:


    ¡°Brother, why did he call you?¡±


    ¡°He called me over.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said hello to the short-haired man:


    ¡°I am going.¡± The short-haired man said a little disappointed:


    ¡°Why did you let him out as soon as he came in?¡±


    The yellow-skinned policeman nced at the short-haired man and said expressionlessly:


    ¡°He is going to be transferred to Brooklyn Prison!¡±


    The short-haired man was startled, looked at Charlie¡¯s back and said:


    ¡°Brother, did you kill someone or set a fire?¡±


    ¡°I heard that prisons are a fcuking mess, so be careful!¡±


    Charlie waved his hands without looking back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, goodbye.¡±


    The yellow-skinned policeman led Charlie to the office area, at a deserted corner, he whispered to


    Charlie:


    ¡°Sir, our director has taken the fast track and will send you to the Brooklyn Prison right away.¡±


    ¡°There is an informant of mine there. When you arrive, you can find him, his name is Lucas,¡±


    ¡°A Brazilian, known as the Brooklyn Prison Know-It-All.¡±


    ¡°You can ask him about the situation inside the prison.¡±


    ¡°Just tell him that you were introduced by Andrew,¡±


    ¡°And he will definitely spare no effort to cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve noted it down.¡± Charlie nodded slightly.


    He thought that this policeman should be a member of the Fei family¡¯s intelligencework.


    For a top family like the Fei family, it would definitely cost a lot of money.


    They have the manpower and material resources to weave our own intelligencework in the


    United States.


    There will definitely be people from Congress, police stations, and major government agencies.


    Moreover, for the sake of its own security and confidentiality,


    This intelligencework must be divided into multiple different levels.


    The upperyers control downwards and the loweryers serve upwards.


    Jumping tomand and reporting is not allowed.


    Even a lot of sensitive information must be istedyer byyer.


    Sometimes, only the people at the highest level may know that they are serving the Fei family.


    Apart from them, the lower levels do not know at all that they are actually a member of the Fei


    family¡¯s intelligencework.


    In this way, It can ensure that this intelligencework is safe enough.


    Soon, Charlie went through the prison transfer process at the Immigration Bureau and was taken


    directly to the Brooklyn Prison by the police.


    Although the Brooklyn Prison is notrge, it is located in Brooklyn,


    The most chaotic neighborhood in New York with the highest crime rate.


    Therefore, the majority of prisoners held here are serious criminals,


    And most of them are gang members whomit murder, arson, robbery, and drug trafficking.


    Within the New York prison system, Brooklyn Prison has the messiest and worst environment.


    Almost all prison guards are unwilling to work in this prison.


    When Charlie was taken to Brooklyn Prison,


    He went through a quick admission process and was quickly assigned to the first ward of the prison.


    Because the Brooklyn Prison is located in an urban area,


    It is a multi-story independent building that is entirely closed.


    There is no open-air yground, so public ces and indoor activity areas are in the center of the


    entire building.


    On both sides of the public ce are the First Ward and the Second Ward.


    Prisoners in the two Wards can only meet when eating and doing activities.


    After Charliepleted the formalities and changed into prison uniform, he took his toiletries and


    followed the prison guards to the first prison area.


    Only when Charlie actually entered the prison area did he realize that this prison was even dirtier


    than a refugee camp.


    Here, there is no such thing as the two-person cells with separate toilets in movies and TV shows.


    There are even dozens of people crowded into one cell here,


    And prisoners of all races are locked up like sardine cans.


    Among them, the room was crowded with nothing but beds.


    As Charlie walked along, all the cells he passed were extremely noisy.


    There were even many bad guys who saw new prisonersing in.


    They shouted loudly through the iron fence, whistled, and smashed the iron fence with stic quilts.


    There was a loud bang, and some names like rookies were shouted in the mouth,


    And there were even many men with perverted looks.


    When they saw the tender skin and tender flesh of Charlie, they shouted some obscene words.


    Charlie walked by expressionlessly, writing down all the people yelling at him,


    Especially those animals with perverted looks on their faces, which made him feel disgusted,


    So he couldn¡¯t help but murmur: ¡°This sh!t-like ce needs to be renovated.¡±

 Chapter 5829

    Chapter 5829


    Soon, the prison guards brought Charlie to the door of cell No. 8 where he was assigned.


    Originally, the prisoners inside wereughing and making a mess.


    The prison guard shouted through the door,


    And all the prisoners were in the center of the cell now standing in line.


    The two prison guards waiting at the door checked the number of people through the iron railings,


    And then used the inte to notify their colleagues to open the gate.


    Then the two went in first to check, and after confirming that there was no problem,


    They gave instructions to the prison guard with Charlie behind.


    The prison guard pushed Charlie and the prisoners saw a man being brought into the cell.


    As soon as he entered the cell, Charlie smelled a sour smell.


    Body odor and foot odor mixed with the smell of bedding, Plus the smell of the toilet made it


    disgusting.


    As soon as Charlie entered, he couldn¡¯t help but frown,


    But the prisoner inside didn¡¯t care at all about the dirty smell inside.


    One of them, a muscr white man with a big beard, saw Charlie¡¯s disgusted face,


    And even couldn¡¯t help butugh and joke:


    ¡°Wow, our Asian beauties don¡¯t seem to be satisfied with the sanitary conditions here!¡±


    A group of people around suddenly burst intoughter,


    And one of them, a thin ck man, said with a lewd smile:


    ¡°Boss, this guy looks like he has thin skin and tender flesh,¡±


    ¡°He should be one of your likings!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The muscr manughed and said:


    ¡°I will let him adapt to my body odor and my little brother as soon as possible!¡±


    Everyone burst outughing.


    Charlie frowned and nced at the muscr man,


    And ten thousand ways to torture him shed through his mind.


    When the muscr man saw Charlie looking at him,


    He deliberately raised his eyebrows at Charlie,


    With a look of obscenity and teasing on his face.


    At this time, the leading prison guard introduced Charlie:


    ¡°This is your new roommate, and he will sleep in bed No. 16 from now on.¡± After that, he looked at


    the muscr man again and reminded:


    ¡°Dean, you¡¯d better be restrained.¡±


    ¡°What happenedst time is not over yet.¡±


    ¡°You have caused this kind of trouble several times.¡±


    ¡°Sh!t!¡± The muscr man curled his lips and said,


    ¡°I just fcuked that kid a few times.¡±


    ¡°I was originally leading him. It gave him happiness,¡±


    ¡°But he couldn¡¯t think about it that way and attempted suicide.¡±


    ¡°How can you me me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    A prisoner agreed with a smile:


    ¡°The boss favored him, that¡¯s his blessing! What¡¯s so hard to think about?¡± As he spoke, he


    chuckled and asked the prison guard:


    ¡°Sir, is that kid dead?¡±


    ¡°He is okay. He¡¯s not dead yet. He is still being treated.¡±


    The prison guard said with a dark face:


    ¡°But, it¡¯s still unclear whether he can survive,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t cause any more trouble for me.¡±


    After saying that, he nced at Charlie and said to the muscr man named Dean:


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t do some things,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you still have to do them.¡±


    ¡°You have to grasp the scale and don¡¯t cause us any more trouble.¡±


    The muscr man chuckled and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will grasp the scale!¡±


    The prison guard nodded, then ignored Charlie and turned around with the other two prison guards.


    Then he walked out.


    Then, the fence gate closed automatically.


    The dozen or so people who were still in the queue suddenly rxed.


    The muscr man named Dean looked at Charlie and sneered:


    ¡°Hey, new guy! Let me tell you the rules of this cell.¡±


    Charlie ignored him and walked straight to his bed No. 16.


    Seeing that Charlie ignored him, Dean suddenly became a little angry.


    He immediately rushed up, grabbed Charlie¡¯s cor, Clenched his fists and gestured at Charlie:


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯m talking to you, you fcuking listen. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Charlie frowned and said coldly:


    ¡°Your mouth really stinks, and your body also stinks.¡±


    ¡°The whole cell is filled with a disgusting stench.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the hygiene of this cell is not taken care of.¡±


    With that said, Charlie pushed his hand away and simply tidied up his bed.


    Dean didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would dare to talk to him like this, And he was a little confused in his


    heart.


    He was worried that Charlie had some background that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend,


    So he stepped on Charlie¡¯s bed and asked in a cold voice:


    ¡°Boy, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so fcuking courageous, what¡¯s your background?¡±


    ¡°Report it! If you can name it, I can give you some face,¡±


    ¡°But if you can¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±


    Looking at his dirty feet which were leaving shoe prints on his bed, Charlie said coldly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any background, I¡¯m just an illegal immigrant caught by the immigration bureau.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me face, I won¡¯t give you face,¡±


    ¡°Now take your dirty feet away from me and wipe these footprints clean!¡± Dean was stunned for a


    moment.


    In this cell, who can¡¯t be respectful to him?


    On weekdays, he can beat whoever he wants and sleep with whoever he wants.


    But he never dreamed that a frail-looking Asian with delicate skin and tender flesh would dare to


    speak nonsense in front of his muscr self.


    Others did not expect that Charlie, the neer, would be so brave and dare to talk to the boss of


    the cell like this.


    They were all shocked and curious, wanting to see how Dean would teach this ignorant boy a


    lesson.


    You know, Dean is a standard muscle man, big and powerful,


    So in a prison where fists are met,


    His force value is rtively high. In this cell, no one is his opponent.


    Moreover, there were a total of fifteen people in the entire cell,


    Not counting Charlie, seven or eight of them were Dean¡¯s younger brothers, And the rest were also


    very afraid of Dean and did not dare to mess with him at all.


    At this time, Dean gritted his teeth with an annoyed look on his face and said:


    ¡°Boy, you may not know where I¡¯m from!¡±


    ¡°I tell you, here, I have the final say in everything.¡±


    ¡°I let you stand You can¡¯t sit down, you can¡¯t lie down!¡±


    ¡°You have to do whatever I tell you to do, you have to eat whatever I tell you to eat,¡±


    ¡°And you have to swallow whatever I tell you to do.¡±


    ¡°You have to swallow whatever you want,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will make your life worse than death!¡±


    Charlie saw that in addition to the threat on his face when he spoke, He was also full of vulgarity,


    and asked him expressionlessly:


    ¡°Are you g@y?¡±

 Chapter 5830

    Chapter 5830


    Dean clenched his fists loudly: ¡°I¡¯m not, but here,¡±


    ¡°I like a thin-skinned guy like you who has to serve me!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°You want me to serve you, right?¡±


    ¡°Come and tell me what kind of services you need specifically.¡±


    Deanughed evilly and said, ¡°It¡¯s meaningless,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I take you to the bathroom and teach you step by step,¡±


    ¡°So that you can practice it directly!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Everyone cheered, and some even said excitedly:


    ¡°Boss, are you going to have a good time before it gets dark?¡±


    ¡°Can you let me have a good time when you are done?¡±


    Dean smiled and said: ¡°Let me inspect the goods for everyone first!¡±


    ¡°After I¡¯m done, everyone who is interested can go in and have a good time!¡± As he said, he


    darkened his face, looked at Charlie, and said coldly:


    ¡°Come on, follow me to the bathroom!¡±


    Charlie nodded, pointed to his feet on his bed, and said calmly:


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about the shoe printster.¡±


    After that, he tidied up his clothes, and first took the step towards the bathroom.


    Dean chuckled and said to the people watching around him:


    ¡°You have character, I like it.¡±


    ¡°You guys wait outside and no one is allowed to peek.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will twist his head off!¡± Everyone nodded with smiles.


    And then Dean also walked into the bathroom.


    As soon as he entered the bathroom, he closed the door and said to Charlie with a lewd smile:


    ¡°Since that kidmitted suicidest time,¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met someone as thin and tender as you in a while.¡±


    ¡°If you just listen to me, I can make you walk sideways in Brooklyn,¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t obey me, I will make your life worse than death every second you spend here!¡±


    Charlie looked at him, covered his nose, and asked:


    ¡°Why your fcking mouth is so stinky?¡±


    ¡°Listening to you just makes my eyes burn.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you usually brush your teeth?¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Seeing Charlie ridiculing himself, Dean immediately cursed:


    ¡°You fcuking think I have a bad mouth?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, I have other things.¡±


    ¡°The ce stinks even more!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it in your m0uth soon and let you have a good taste!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After that, he reached out to untie his pants and said with a sinister smile:


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today.¡±


    ¡°Teach you how to survive in Brooklyn Prison!¡±


    ¡°Lesson?¡± Charlie sneered: ¡°How about I give you a lesson first, a hygiene ss!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie¡¯s right hand suddenly moved with lightning speed Covering his ears,


    He grabbed his neck and pressed his thumb hard on his Adam¡¯s apple, almost crushing it.


    Dean didn¡¯t expect that the thin Charlie would be the first to attack him,


    And he didn¡¯t expect that Charlie¡¯s arms, which seemed to have no muscles at all, would be


    extremely powerful!


    When he strangled his neck, his brain seemed to be deprived of oxygen in an instant,


    And his neck was in severe pain, so painful that his body could not exert any strength.


    He has been practicing fitness for many years,


    And the direction of fitness has always been strength,


    Which ispletely developing in the direction of a strongman.


    In his opinion, his body strength can be ranked among the top five in the entire Brooklyn Prison.


    How could he be crushed by a thin Asian man!


    He was suffering from severe pain in his neck.


    No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t loosen Charlie¡¯s fingers even a little bit.


    He couldn¡¯t breathe at all, and his face soon turned blue and purple from the suffocation.


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but he couldn¡¯t speak at all.


    The look in his eyes that looked at Charlie had changed from contempt and wretchedness to one of


    deep fear.


    Charlie looked at his frightened look and sneered:


    ¡°You are still not convinced that you have a bad mouth.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t liked brushing your teeth since you were a child.¡±


    ¡°When you grow up, you are even more dirty andzy.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let me teach you. , How should you clean up a bad mouth like yours!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie took the toilet brush beside the toilet with his left hand,


    Pinched his mouth open with his right hand,


    And directly brushed the dirty toilet brush. Put it straight into his mouth.


    Although Dean is very big, one of his chest muscles is almost as big as an adult¡¯s head,


    But this guy¡¯s mouth is really not that big inparison.


    When Charlie forced the toilet brush, which was thick and covered with hard burrs, into his mouth,


    two bloody gashes were opened at the corners of his mouth.


    Dean suddenly shivered in pain, but Charlie showed no mercy at all.


    With a strong hand, he stuffed the entire toilet brush head into Dean¡¯s mouth.


    Then, as if he were cleaning a toilet, he scrubbed hard a few times, causing Dean¡¯s mouth to bleed


    continuously.


    Dean felt that his entire mouth and throat were in terrible pain.


    The hard stic bristles had already caused countless bloody wounds in his mouth.


    His whole body almost copsed and he couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.


    He wanted to whimper desperately to attract the attention of the boys outside the door and let them


    come in to rescue him.


    However, the bathroom door had been closed by himself,


    His mouth was filled with toilet brush, and his throat was pinched tightly by Charlie¡¯s fingers.


    Even if he whimpered desperately, it was as weak and could not be heard by anyone outside.


    With no hope of help, Dean could only raise his hands above his head with difficulty,


    Praying to Charlie with his eyes with a miserable look on his face.


    Charlie temporarily stopped his movements, left the toilet brush in his mouth,


    And asked him with a sneer: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just teach me how to survive in Brooklyn?¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying like a girl now?¡±


    ¡°Are you not worthy of your muscles?¡±


    Dean was speechless, and he couldn¡¯t care about Charlie¡¯s humiliation, And he couldn¡¯t control his


    tears.


    He could only look at Charlie with more humble eyes, hoping that Charlie would show mercy.


    But Charlie didn¡¯t have any sympathy for him.


    He pushed the toilet brush deeper and asked him,


    ¡°What were you talking about just now? Are you trying to stuff something somewhere?¡±


    Dean shook his head in fear. But Charlie continued:


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t admit it, do you? Well, aren¡¯t you a good one?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you stuff this toilet brush behind y0ur back,¡±


    ¡°So that you can feelpletely satisfied?¡±


    Dean felt like five thunderbolts struck his head.


    He saw Charlie¡¯s cold and solemn expression, which didn¡¯t look like he was threatening him at all.


    His whole body was so frightened that he was trembling, fearing that Charlie would really do this.


    So his knees weakened and he knelt on the ground with a thud.


    He sped his hands on top of his head and kept begging Charlie for mercy with gestures.


    Charlie looked at his extremely frightened look and asked curiously:


    ¡°What? Are you scared?¡±


    Dean nodded vigorously and shed tears everywhere.


    Charlie twisted his wrist and twisted the toilet brush in his mouth again.


    A stream of blood mixed with saliva flowed down the corners of his mouth.


    Dean¡¯s heart waspletely broken at this moment.


    Seeing that every one of Dean¡¯s blood vessels was beating wildly in pain and his heart was


    copsed,


    Charlie was not ready to let him go, but said extremely coldly:


    ¡°Remember this! As long as I still see you unhappy, it¡¯s useless for you to be afraid,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s useless to beg for mercy, I will just like you used to bully the weak when you were a child,¡±


    ¡°I will continue to hit you randomly, impromptu, and for no reason,¡±


    ¡°And continue to destroy you until you arepletely dead!¡±

 Chapter 5831

    Chapter 5831


    At this moment, Dean did not dare to have any doubts about every word Charlie said.


    When he heard that Charlie would continue to destroy him until he is dead,


    His heart felt as desperate as a person who grew up in a tropical rainforest,


    And had never seen ice and snow in nature,


    And was suddenly thrown into a pool filled with liquid nitrogen.


    He knew that he was no match for Charlie,


    And he also knew that all the younger brothers outside himbined were certainly no match for


    Charlie.


    Therefore, he knew even more that there was no possibility for him to escape now.


    If the younger brothers realized something was wrong and came in,


    They would probably all be subdued by Charlie, and he would still not be able to be saved.


    And now, there are at least four hours until dinner time.


    Now, he no longer thinks about how to take revenge, Or even how to save his face and dignity.


    He just wants to beg Charlie to stop this inhumane torture and humiliation.


    Who would have thought that honor and self-esteem¡­


    That he was willing to defend with his own death and that of others would bepletely pierced,


    And shattered by the old, dirty, and smelly toilet brush in his mouth.


    Kneeling on the ground, he could only nod desperately with the toilet brush in his mouth,


    His hands sped above his head,


    Like a well-trained teddy dog, trying to use the most humble attitude to get Charlie¡¯s forgiveness.


    Charlie looked at the miserable state of him kneeling on the ground, sneered, and asked:


    ¡°Has anyone begged you on their knees before,¡±


    ¡°Like you begged on your knees?¡±


    Dean¡¯s expression was stunned for a moment,


    And a few thoughts could not help but arise in his heart


    Familiar and unfamiliar faces were all poor people who had been tortured to death by his inhuman


    means,


    Or tortured to the point ofmitting suicide.


    In fact, in terms of cruelty, Dean is far more cruel than Charlie.


    He could use the cruelest, violent, and humiliating methods,


    On the most innocent, cowardly, and pitiful people, and he takes pleasure in doing so.


    But Charlie, no matter how ruthless his methods were, would never hurt innocent people.


    Seeing that Dean didn¡¯t dare to make any response,


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know much about your past,¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, those people outside must know very well what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Let them tell me what evil you have done!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie grabbed the tail of the toilet brush,


    Lifted it up hard, and directly lifted Dean who was kneeling on the ground.


    What followed was an even more severe pain in Dean¡¯s mouth.


    He felt that there was not even a piece of good skin the size of a needle tip in his mouth anymore,


    And it was all blood and bloody ulcers.


    The pain was heartbreaking.


    As for Charlie, he never had the slightest sympathy for such people.


    Even though Dean had copsed for several rounds, In Charlie¡¯s opinion, this was just a small


    appetizer.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After using the toilet brush to pick him up with one hand,


    Charlie walked to the bathroom door and gently turned the door handle.


    At this time, there were fifteen manpower outside, And seven or eight people looked excited.

 Chapter 5832

    Chapter 5832


    There was even a tall andnky man who couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer.


    As he unbuttoned his belt, he said to a few people around him:


    ¡°Boss is done, it¡¯s my turn to feel good!¡±


    As he said that, he ran to the door jumping.


    Waiting expectantly for the bathroom door to open.


    The moment the door opened, he looked around to see the situation inside, And said with a


    ttering look:


    ¡°How do you feel, boss¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he realized that the person standing in front of him turned out to


    be a cold-faced Charlie.


    He was stunned, but he didn¡¯t feel anything unusual.


    He just said with a lewd smile:


    ¡°Oh, my Asian beauty, you can¡¯t help but want to find a second one?¡±


    Charlie smiled and held out one hand and picked Dean on the inside of the door in front of him and


    said with a smile:


    ¡°It seems that you really want to be the second one.¡±


    The tall and thin man seemed to have seen an evil ghost.


    Whose skin was peeled off at this moment.


    He was extremely frightened and stared.


    His mouth was wide open, but he couldn¡¯t say anything or even make any sound.


    He never dared to imagine that the man in front of him,


    Who was more miserable than the clown was actually the boss Dean.


    Whom he had admired and followed for a long time.


    When Dean saw him, he subconsciously wanted to call for help, But his mouth was still blocked by


    the toilet brush.


    He opened his mouth desperately,


    And the blood and saliva in his mouth surged out instantly,


    Covering the scalp of the tall, thin man with fear and a tingling sensation.


    Others knew that Dean had a bad temper.


    Although they liked to watch the fun in this situation,


    Except for the tall andnky man, almost no one dared toe close to watch,


    So they still didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    The tall and thin man copsed in fear and subconsciously wanted to retreat, But as soon as he


    took a step back,


    Charlie raised his foot and kicked him hard in the chest.


    With a bang, the tall and thin man flew out directly from the bathroom door in a parab shape,


    And then hit the opposite wall with a bang.


    He almost didn¡¯t even make a sound.


    Hepletely passed out.


    The other people in the cell were startled by this sudden scene.


    Everyone subconsciously came over to take a look, and they saw the miserable Dean.


    No one could believe the scene in front of them,


    And didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment,


    But Charlie pulled the toilet brush out of Dean¡¯s mouth with force,


    Then sneered and said to Dean: ¡°Come on,¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What you said to you little brothers, say it now.¡±


    The moment the toilet plug was pulled out,


    Thest thing Dean wanted to say was to yell, ¡®Kill him.¡¯


    However, when the words came to his lips, he couldn¡¯t say them anyway.


    He already knew very clearly in his heart.


    That Charlie¡¯sbat power was an absolute dimensionality reduction blow in this cell.

 Chapter 5833

    Chapter 5833


    If he lets these minions attack him,


    Let alone whether these minions will be killed by him,


    Charlie will definitely not let him go just because of his rebellious behavior.


    Seeing that Dean was silent, Charlie pped him in the face and said coldly:


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you pretty dmn good at talking just now?¡±


    ¡°As soon as I entered this cell, your broken mouth stopped.¡±


    ¡°You stopped, why are you ying so hard now?¡±


    Dean was pped so hard that several of his teeth were knocked out,


    And the severe pain made his brain feel like it had been stabbed repeatedly by countless iron


    needles.


    When the others saw Dean being beaten, they felt even more shocked.


    They also know that Dean¡¯s fighting power is extremely powerful.


    Even he was mutted into such a bird-like state.


    Afraid that thebined strength of Dean is not enough.


    So everyone subconsciously stepped back, not daring toe forward to provoke Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie pulled up a stic chair and sat directly in front of a dozen people.


    Then he picked up the toilet brush stained with blood and flicked it hard on the ground in front of


    him,


    And a line of blood appeared on the ground.


    Afterward, Charlie said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s good of you to give it to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to line up behind this line.¡±


    ¡°After I count to three, if there are still people who haven¡¯t stood still, I will break one leg.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie stretched out a finger and shouted:


    ¡°One!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Dean struggled to stand behind the red line made of his own


    blood.


    Charlie stretched out another finger at this time: ¡°Two!¡±


    Although the others werepletely frightened into stupidity, seeing that


    Dean, the victim, responded immediately,


    No one dared to dy any longer, so everyone lined up behind the red line.


    Charlie nodded at this time and said one word lightly: ¡°Three!¡±


    At this time, everyone had lined up and stood in line, and the only one who did note to line up


    was the one who was kicked out by Charlie just now and bumped into the wall.


    Charlie stood up at this time, walked around the human wall, came to the back, looked at the tall


    and thin man who was unconscious,


    Grabbed his slightly curly hair, and dragged him to the front of the human wall.


    Afterward, Charlie threw him to the ground and left him lying there motionless like a dead dog.


    He turned to the remaining dozen people and said,


    ¡°I just said, if I count to three and no one stands still, this guy is lying there motionless like a dead


    dog,¡±


    ¡°Not taking my words seriously at all. If this is the case, how can you lead this team in the future?¡±


    ¡°So, I will break his legs in front of you today. I want you to know that I do what I say!¡±


    Everyone was confused when they heard this, and they thought to themselves,


    Isn¡¯t the reason why this guy is motionless like a dead dog just because of you?


    How can you still me him so confidently?


    When he was confused, he saw Charlie lift his foot and step on the tall and thin man¡¯s right leg.


    There was a click, and the bones broke.


    Immediately afterward, the man woke up from hisa in an instant, rolling around on the ground


    holding his residual leg and crying incessantly.


    Everyone else was dumbfounded. Who would have expected that Charlie would not even spare an


    unconscious person?


    He was obviously unconscious, so how could hee to line up when he counted to three?


    Just when everyone was too frightened to speak, in the crowd, a middle-aged white man in his


    fifties said tremblingly:


    ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t treat aatose person like this, it¡¯s not fair!¡±


    ¡°Fair?¡± Charlie said calmly at this moment: ¡°As the saying goes, a gentleman¡¯s words are hard to


    catch.¡±


    ¡°When I walk in the world, what I pay attention to is not fairness, but integrity!¡±


    ¡°I will break one of the legs of anyone who doesn¡¯te to line up. I will never do it. Can¡¯t break a


    promise.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie frowned and looked at him, and asked curiously:


    ¡°Old man, who are you? Do you dare to speak for him at this time?¡±


    The middle-aged and elderly white man mustered up the courage and said,


    ¡°I am a priest! I am a servant of God! I speak for justice!¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Sorry, I am an atheist and don¡¯t believe in anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The priest said nervously: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe in God, You can¡¯t do this either!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You are quite good at criticizing others.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever done such a thing? I just don¡¯t take his servants seriously.¡± With that, Charlie left


    and walked up to him, looked him directly in the eyes, and asked:


    ¡°Honestly, when did you enter this prison?¡±


    The priest pursed his lips and said in a panic: ¡°Three¡­three years ago¡­ ¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked again: ¡°How long have you lived in this cell?¡±


    The priest replied nervously: ¡°Two¡­ two years and three months¡­¡± Charlie nodded again, pointed


    at Dean on the ground, and asked:


    ¡°You have lived here for such a long time, you should have seen him before.¡±


    ¡°This guy tortured a lot of your fellow inmates, right?¡±


    ¡°I want to know, when he tortured those people, did you speak for those people?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The priest was speechless for a moment.


    He didn¡¯t actually want to speak for the tall andnky man, nor did he really want to beg for mercy


    or seek justice for him.


    He just realized that a new era had begun in this cell.


    When Charlie picked up the toilet brush in Dean¡¯s mouth,


    When he walked out of the bathroom, it meant that he had ascended the throne and became the


    new king here.


    Therefore, he wanted to deliberately use this trick to gain a position in front of Charlie,


    And at the same time, he also used this behavior that seemed to have a sense of justice to rify


    one thing to Charlie:


    Dean and the others are not the same group.


    If you want to mess with them, it¡¯s okay, but don¡¯t mess with him.


    And he also believes that since he is motivated by justice and has the blessing of a priest,


    There is a high probability that he will not be targeted or even retaliated by Charlie.


    In this way, he can be able to protect himself in this new era, and even gain the favor and trust of


    the new king.


    But he never thought that a chess game he carefully nned would be killed by Charlie with one


    move.


    When Dean harmed anyone in the past, instead of saying a word to those people, he even told


    Dean that God would not me Dean for punishing those guilty people.


    After all, no one who can end up in prison is really clean.


    Stealing a wallet is also guilty, so his rhetoric is very popr with Dean.


    This is why he can protect himself here wisely and never will be affected in any way.


    Now, Charlie suddenly asked him in front of everyone whether he had spoken for the victims.


    How should he answer? Isn¡¯t this murderous and heartbreaking?


    Seeing that he remained silent for a long time, Charlie pped him on the face, causing him to spin


    around in circles several times and lose two of his front teeth.


    After a p, the priest spun around and was about to fall down.


    Charlie grabbed his cor, looked at him, and asked,


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you pretty good at talking just now?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already brought this out, why? Are you silent now?¡±


    The priest was beaten to pieces, and his face hurt as if a firecracker had exploded his cheeks in his


    mouth.


    He covered his face and cried, ¡°I am the priest, don¡¯t hit me! God will punish you!¡±


    Charlie smiled and asked him: ¡°Since you are a priest and a servant of God, let me ask you,¡±


    ¡°How did you get in? How can you, a priest who serves God, What kind of crime did youmit to


    be a prisoner in Brooklyn Jail?¡±


    The priest was immediately panicked and did not dare to say another word.


    Charlie turned to look at the brown-skinned boy next to the priest and asked:


    ¡°Come on, tell me why this priest came in! If you don¡¯t tell me or lie to me, your end maybe even


    worse than that muscr man.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The brown-skinned boy was so frightened that he trembled all over and shouted loudly:


    ¡°S3xual assault! He came in because of s3xual assault!¡±


    After that, he added: ¡°His name is John Lawrence a ped0phile!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he has not been a clergyman for a long time! Now he is still talking about his priesthood


    without shame, which is simply nonsense!¡±


    John Lawrence suddenly felt like a deted ball, curling up in front of Charlie, he was shaking like a


    drum washing machine with a broken shaft.


    ¡°It turns out it was s3xual assault¡­¡± Charlie curled his lips, looked at John, shook his head and


    said:


    ¡°John, John, you said that you are quite old and can¡¯t control your body.¡±


    ¡°You still can¡¯t do anything. How pathetic is it to know your own situation?¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie changed the subject: ¡°But I still admire your courage.¡±


    ¡°I must make proper arrangements for people like you.¡±


    When John Lawrence heard this, he was desperate. But a glimmer of hope suddenly ignited in his


    heart.


    But Charlie said: ¡°Since you like to do that kind of thing so much, I definitely can¡¯t let you hold it in,¡±


    ¡°So I will arrange a good candidate for you.¡±


    After that, he kicked Dean on the ground and said Said:


    ¡°Listen to me, from today on, you must use your best method every day to satisfy Mr. Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, on behalf of Mr. Lawrence, I will convict you of ipetence and condemn you!¡±

 Chapter 5834

    Chapter 5834


    Dean originally thought that Charlie would continue to torture him to death in the future,


    But he did not expect that Charlie would actually give him a chance to make meritorious deeds.


    As a result, his desperate life seemed to feel a faint light.


    Excited, he nodded repeatedly without thinking, and expressed his sincerity earnestly:


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, sir, I will take good care of him and satisfy him!¡±


    At this moment, John Lawrence felt his eyes darken, and he almost fainted.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how Dean would torture him if he fell into the hands of Dean in exchange for


    Charlie¡¯s appreciation.


    Thinking of this, he immediately knelt down and begged: ¡°Sir, please forgive me this time. I¡¯m old


    and I can¡¯t bear the trouble!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, I will never die.¡±


    After that, he looked at Dean on the ground again and said seriously:


    ¡°Listen to me, no matter how hard you try, you must ensure the safety of Mr. Lawrence¡¯s life.


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Dean did not dare to hesitate for a moment and nodded.


    He said eloquently: ¡°Listened clearly, listened clearly!¡±


    After saying that, he quickly looked at John Lawrence, whose face was full of tears, and said:


    ¡°Lawrence, don¡¯t worry, I will be very gentle!¡±


    John Lawrence heard this, and instead of feeling anyfort, he realized that his future would be


    dark.


    He looked at Charlie, wanting to continue begging for mercy from Charlie, and choked with tears:


    ¡°Sir, I¡­¡±


    Charlie directly reached out and interrupted him, threatening in a cold voice:


    ¡°This is already what I can give you. This is the best condition.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, then I will add another person in on the basis of this condition.¡±


    After that, he pointed at Dean on the ground and smiled: ¡°I believe there are people in this cell.¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be the only one with that kind of hobby, right?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the guy with the broken leg also interested in this kind of thing?¡±


    John Lawrence didn¡¯t expect that Charlie wouldn¡¯t give him a chance to beg for mercy, and his


    whole body copsed and burst into tears.


    And Charlie reminded him with a smile but not a smile: ¡°Crying? You have to cry too!¡±


    As soon as John Lawrence heard this, even though the tears had burst,


    The rhythm of sobbing started to run like a tractor.


    But still held back the crying and held back the tears.


    He knew that surrendering on the current conditions was the best choice, and stubborn resistance


    would only make his surrender conditions worse.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything anymore, Charlie stopped paying attention to him.


    Instead, he cleared his throat and said in a cold voice: ¡°Now I¡¯m going to announce something to


    you.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be the one to talk about things. Everyone must obey them unconditionally 24


    hours a day.¡±


    ¡°You must not disobey my orders, otherwise, I cannot guarantee that your fate will be better than


    any of them today.¡±


    And what John Lawrence learned just now, how can any of the people dare to say no, they all


    nodded like an oil extraction machine running at 20 times the speed.


    Seeing that these people were already in obvious awe, Charlie was quite satisfied, then he cleared


    his throat and said coldly:


    ¡°Everyone listen to mymand and stand at attention!¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone tried their best to stand upright, even Dean stumbled up and stood at


    the end of the queue.


    The boy with a broken leg struggled to get up, but as soon as he stood up, he fell to the ground


    again due to pain.


    Charlie nced at him and said calmly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to queue up.¡±


    The man was nervous and sweating profusely. When he heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief and


    said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    Charlie ignoring him, continued to shout to the others: ¡°Everyone, turn right!¡±


    Everyone quickly followed suit, but at this time, a boy turned ny degrees in the opposite


    direction.


    Charlie had some impressions of this kid. After he came in, he was cheering and jumping. He


    should be one of Dean¡¯s minions.


    So, Charlie immediately pointed at him and asked: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you


    deliberately going against me?¡±


    The man was so frightened that he shook his head desperately and said with a sad face:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir¡­ I¡­ I have been a bit indiscriminate since I was a child¡­ ¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°You don¡¯t distinguish between left and right?¡± Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can help you.¡±


    After saying that, he grabbed his right hand, and with a little force of his thumb. The right wrist is


    completely broken!


    The man cried out in pain, but Charlie said to him with an indifferent expression:


    ¡°Remember, this is the fcking right! I believe you will never forget in this life.¡±


    Everyone was so scared that their scalps were numb. Then heard Charlie shouting again: ¡°Turn


    left!¡±


    Everyone quickly turned back, for fear of making a mistake.


    The guy who had just broken his right wrist was able to distinguish left and right this time and did


    not make any mistakes again.


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction, pointed to the man on the far left, and said:


    ¡°Come on, starting with you, introduce yourself: what is your name, where are you from, what crime


    have youmitted, how long have you been here, How long is the sentence left?¡±


    The man said quickly: ¡°Sir¡­ I¡­ My name is Ruan Ming, a Vietnamese. I have been here for


    robbery for one year, and I have six years left¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Okay, next!¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­ My name is Hank, an American. I have been here for half a year for fraud, and I have three


    years left in prison¡­¡±


    One by one, everyone began to introduce themselves.


    Soon, it was the turn of the brown-skinned man to introduce himself.


    He said with an attentive look: ¡°Hello, sir. My name is Haji. I am an Indian-


    American. I have been here for two and a half years because of r@pe.¡±


    ¡°I have another twelve years and half sentence¡­¡±


    Haji¡¯s face suddenly changed and he blurted out: ¡°Sir¡­ why do you want to p me¡­ ¡°


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°All s3xual criminals must be beaten.¡±


    After that, he looked at the two people and shouted angrily: ¡°Why don¡¯t you take action?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take action, I will let the people around you two, I¡¯ll give you a hundred ps each!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t p hard enough, I¡¯ll let someone else p you both a hundred times.¡±


    When the two heard this, they couldn¡¯t care less about their usual friendship with Haji.


    Now is the time when disaster strikes and everyone flies away.


    No one dares to offend Charlie, the evil star, so no matter what he orders, they have no reason to


    not follow it in order to protect themselves.


    As a result, the two men exchanged nces and pped Haji ten times on the face.


    Haji¡¯s cheeks were soon swollen from being pped, and his whole face was swollen into a pig¡¯s


    head.


    His tears kept falling on the ground, and he felt a million grievances and anger in his heart, but he


    didn¡¯t dare to show it at the moment.


    Seeing Haji being beaten into a pig¡¯s head, the most nervous person was John Lawrence.


    He knew that if Haji was going to be beaten, he would definitely not be able to escape.


    Soon, it was John Lawrence¡¯s turn to introduce himself. He said with great fear: ¡°Sir¡­ I¡­ my name


    is John¡­ John Lawrence¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ am here¡­ because of s3xual assault and r@pe, sentenced to life imprisonment¡­without


    parole¡­¡±


    As soon as John Lawrence finished speaking, a young man next to him blurted out and asked: ¡°Sir,


    how many ps should I p him?¡± Charlie waved his hand. : ¡°One hundred.¡±


    After saying that, he added: ¡°One hundred per day!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The man raised his hand and drew it towards Lawrence without thinking. The man fired his


    bow left and right together.


    Before the hundred ps were finished, the two of them were already too tired to lift their arms, and


    Lawrence was even worse. His face waspletely swollen.


    If one didn¡¯t look carefully, it looked like a dead body that had been soaked in water for half a month


    and is now floating on the surface.


    By the time the ps were over, Lawrence hadpletely fallen into aa.


    One of the people responsible for the ps respectfully said to Charlie:


    ¡°Sir, a hundred ps have been done. What should I do if this old guy is unconscious now?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Throw him into the bathroom and leave him alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Sir!¡± The man shouted, and together with his partner, he carried the unconscious Lawrence


    into the bathroom.


    The self-introduction continues.


    Most of the remaining people were arrested for murder and injury, and almost all of them were


    gangs in New York. Some of the members are even Dean¡¯s minions.


    After these people finished introducing themselves, Charlie looked at the kid whose leg was kicked


    off and said, ¡°Come on, tell me.¡±


    The man said tremblingly: ¡°My¡­ my name is Mark¡­ Mark ¡¤Bob¡­ been in prison for two years for


    second-degree murder¡­forty years in prison, with a minimum sentence of twenty years¡­¡±


    Marven looked at Dean again and said calmly: ¡°Come on, boss, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Dean said in panic: ¡°Sir¡­ you¡­ you are the boss¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I identally took your position.¡±


    Dean quickly said: ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t say that, in front of you, I can only be a


    minion who is behind the wheel¡­¡±


    Charlie chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Okay, introduce yourself.¡±


    Dean said humbly: ¡°Boss, my name is Dean, an American, was imprisoned for drug trafficking and


    murder and was sentenced to life imprisonment.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said loudly: ¡°Now that everyone has finished introducing themselves, let me talk


    about it now,¡±


    ¡°Starting today listen carefully to the rules of this cell. If anyone breaks my rules, I will not forgive!¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone quickly cheered up and their eyes lit up. He looked at Charlie without


    blinking, for fear of missing the important thing he wanted to say.


    Charlie stretched out a finger at this moment and said:


    ¡°First, from now on, no one is allowed to fight or have s3x in this cell without my permission,


    otherwise I will break his hands and feet.¡±


    Everyone said in unison: ¡°I understand!¡±


    Charlie stretched out a finger again and said coldly: ¡°Secondly, from now on, you people are strictly


    prohibited from talking to others outside this cell.¡±


    ¡°Anything rted to me, otherwise I will make his life worse than death, do you understand?¡±


    Everyone quickly said: ¡°I understand!¡±


    Charlie nodded, stretched out three fingers, and continued: ¡°Third, Starting from today,¡±


    ¡°All of you must brush your teeth and take a shower every morning and evening, and all sheets and


    bedding must be kept clean, fresh, and smellfree!¡±


    ¡°In addition, everyone will take turns mopping the floor and cleaning the toilet once a day!¡±


    ¡°Listen, what I¡¯m saying is Everyone must mop the floor and clean the toilet once a day!¡±


    ¡°There are fifteen of you, that is, cleaning fifteen times a day. Excluding eating and rxing time, the


    remaining time is divided equally among fifteen.¡±


    ¡°When working, other people are responsible for supervising.¡±


    ¡°If they find that the cleaning is not done properly, each person will give the cleaner two ps and


    urge him to make corrections.¡±


    ¡°If I discover the problem, everyone will strip and sleep at night in the toilet!¡±


    ¡°One more thing, if I find out that someone has a peculiar smell on their body or bedding,¡±


    ¡°This person will be kept in the toilet by me for the next three days except for eating and rxing


    time.¡±


    ¡°When others go to the toilet, he has to stay in he also has to stay in there, until he can clean


    himself up!¡±

 Chapter 5835

    Chapter 5835


    If Charlie¡¯s orders were ced in the past, these people would definitely think it was a fantasy.


    However, after a few people experienced Charlie¡¯s methods and most people witnessed his cruelty,


    These people felt in their hearts that Charlie¡¯s orders were not too much.


    Therefore, each of them nodded as if they were talking,


    Fearing that Charlie would take advantage of them if they expressed their opinions toote.


    Seeing them all nodding in agreement, Charlie smiled slightly and said:


    ¡°Since you all have no objections, we will implement it from now on.¡±


    ¡°This cell is dirty and smelly right now, so all of you will do a general cleaning first.¡±


    ¡°Be sure that the cleaning must be spotless, otherwise, all of you will be punished together.¡±


    They did not dare to say more and quickly started an unprecedented cleaning.


    In order to satisfy Charlie as soon as possible, everyone who could still move immediately


    participated.


    They threw all the bedding that had not been changed for a long time into the bathroom,


    Leaving a few people to be responsible for washing, while the rest began to clean everywhere.


    They knew that if Charlie was not satisfied with hygiene in the slightest, They would not be able to


    avoid a physical meal.


    Moreover, the pain Charlie gave them was really painful!


    Even Dean dragged his body and wiped Charlie¡¯s bed repeatedly with a towel,


    Especially the footprints he had stepped on before and no traces were left after he wiped them


    carefully.


    At this time, Charlie looked at the miserable Dean and asked:


    ¡°Dean, I have a question for you. You must answer it truthfully.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to y tricks on me, I will make you a hundred times more miserable than you are now.


    Do you understand?¡±


    Dean trembled and said quickly: ¡°Sir, ask me, as long as I know, I will not hide anything!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked: ¡°Have you ever heard of a Chinese prisoner named


    Peter Zhou here in prison?¡±


    ¡°Peter Zhou?¡± Dean shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this man.¡±


    Charlie asked back, ¡°Think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, you can¡¯t recall any memory of this name in your mind?¡±


    Dean said with a look of fear: ¡°Sir, I really didn¡¯t lie. I have never heard of the name you mentioned.


    ¡­¡±


    Charlie could see that Dean was not lying, and he had no extravagant hope of getting news about


    Peter Zhou from Dean.


    After all, he was the one targeted by the core members of the Routhschild family.


    Even if he was sent to this prison, it would definitely not be known to everyone.


    Then, Charlie remembered the informant Lucas the police had mentioned to him,


    So he asked: ¡°Have you ever heard of a Brazilian named Lucas?¡±


    Dean nodded quickly and said, ¡°Lu Cass, I know, that kid is very smart,¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And he has good news in all directions in Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°He has a nickname, Brooklyn Prison Know-It-All. He is in Cell No. 15, not far from here.¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°Now tell me about the situation of the prisoners in


    Brooklyn Prison, especially the situation of the gangs inside.¡±


    Dean thought for a while and said: ¡°Sir, there are two wards in the Prison.¡±


    ¡°The one we are in now is the first prison district.¡±


    ¡°Each prison district has a boss. This boss is the person who can truly intimidate the entire prison


    district.¡±


    After saying that, Dean added: ¡°In the first prison district where we are, the boss is the famous


    Mexican drug lord Gustavo a very powerful person.¡±


    ¡°It is said that before he was arrested by the police, he was worth more than 10 billion US dors.¡±


    ¡°However, he was sentenced to life imprisonment without the possibility of parole.¡±


    ¡°His family currently inherits him in the drug sales empire,¡±


    ¡°After he was imprisoned, a group of diehard loyalists were sent to the prison one after another.¡±


    ¡°These people protected him in prison and helped him gain the status of the boss of the prison


    area.¡±


    ¡°With this gang¡¯s presence,¡±


    ¡°The first prison district has be the prison district with the highest death rate in the United


    States.¡±


    Charlie continued to ask him: ¡°What about the second prison area?¡±


    Dean said: ¡°The boss of the Second Ward is the boss of the New York gang from ten years ago,¡±


    ¡°His name is Joseph Norris.¡±


    ¡°He was very prosperous in New York at the time and had many minions.¡±


    ¡®The Italians only rose to prominence after he was imprisoned.¡±


    ¡®If he is outside, those mafias would tighten their but.ts even if they fa.rt in New York.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked: ¡°How long until dinner time?¡± Dean looked up at the electronic clock and


    said quickly:


    ¡°There are still forty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie said calmly: ¡°When it is time for a meal in a restaurant, introduce Lucas to me.¡±

 Chapter 5836

    Chapter 5836


    Dean said respectfully: ¡°Okay sir, I will introduce him to you.¡± Charlie smiled and suddenly asked


    him:


    ¡°By the way, Dean, shouldn¡¯t you take the opportunity to have a meal toin to the prison


    warden?¡±


    Dean waved his hands quickly: ¡°No, no, sir, please rest assured,¡±


    ¡°I will neverin to the warden.¡±


    ¡°There is an unwritten rule in this prison.¡±


    ¡°ording to the regtions, internal problems must be solved internally without seeking the help


    of prison guards.¡±


    ¡°Once a person asks the prison guards for help,¡±


    ¡°He has broken the rules and will be reduced to the lowest level in this prison,¡±


    ¡°And everyone will bully him¡­¡± Dean wasn¡¯t lying.


    In this prison, there have been rules for a long time.


    After all, the people who can get in here are either gang members, serious criminals, or drug lords.


    These people all have two characteristics inmon.


    The first characteristic is that they are ruthless and merciless.


    The second characteristic is that they hate people reporting to the police.


    So once someone is bullied in this prison and turns around


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And file aint with the prison guard, he will be hated by everyone in this prison.


    And the people who made the rules in the first ce, in order topletely prevent anyone from


    snitching to the prison guards behind their backs,


    So they have always used lynchings against whistleblowers to maintain the deterrent effect of this


    rule.


    Over the years, many people have been killed in this prison for informing.


    Their death methods were all bizarre.


    Some of them hanged themselves because they were very upset about their whistle-blowing


    behavior.


    Some people died by identally ¡°falling¡± while walking,


    Some people died by ¡°choking¡± on their toothbrushes while brushing their teeth,


    And some even died by ¡°suffocating¡± because they couldn¡¯t poop.


    After many people died, internal whistleblowing was almostpletely eliminated in this prison,


    And Dean was considered an old face here, and he knew the rules here very well.


    In his opinion, although he was very angry when he was beaten,


    Tortured and humiliated by Charlie today, After all, he survived for the time being.


    As long as he still had a way to survive, he must not report it,


    Because that would be tantamount to pushing oneself to a dead end.


    After hearing what he said, Charlie roughly understood the survival rules of this prison,


    So he asked him again: ¡°If a serious violent conflict urs here,¡±


    ¡°Will the prison guards intervene?¡±


    Dean said truthfully: ¡°In this ce, as long as it is a violent conflict among the prisoners


    themselves,¡±


    ¡®They will never interfere.¡±


    ¡°They usually let the prisoners resolve it themselves.¡±


    ¡°As long as no lives are lost, they will never show up.¡±


    After that, Dean added: ¡°Because there is no outdoor yground in this prison,¡±


    ¡°So the exercise here is connected with the meal time.¡±


    ¡°Usually after lunch, the prison guards will send everyone back to the prison area,¡±


    ¡°And then let everyone move freely in the area for an hour, that is,¡±


    ¡°The doors of all cells are open, and prisoners can move around freely in the prison area.¡±


    ¡°If there are friends or enemies in other cells,¡±


    ¡°They can go to them at this time after meal,¡±


    ¡°The prison guards will leave all prisoners in the dining room,¡±


    ¡°And there will be activities in the fitness area for an hour,¡±


    ¡°And everyone will be sent back to the cells after an hour.¡±


    ¡°During this hour, the prisoners in the two cells will be together.¡±


    ¡°If there are friends or enemies in other cells, they can also meet at this time;¡±


    ¡°During the two breaks every day, the prison guards will evacuate the release area,¡±


    ¡°Leaving the prisoners free to move around.¡±


    ¡°If there is a violent conflict between prisoners, the guards will not intervene.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°As you say, wait after dinner, will the two prison areas have free activities


    together?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dean quickly said: ¡°Who is Peter Zhou you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°If he is in this prison and has not been in solitary confinement,¡±


    ¡°Or if he is injured and sent for treatment, you can see him while eating!¡±

 Chapter 5837

    Chapter 5837


    In order to satisfy Charlie as soon as possible,


    The fifteen prisoners started cleaning everything that could still be moved as soon as possible.


    They threw all the bedding that had not been changed for a long time into the bathroom,


    Leaving a few people to be responsible for cleaning, And the rest at once began to clean up


    everywhere.


    As for the injured ones, as long as they could still move, they tried their best to participate.


    The ones with broken legs sat on the ground and wiped the floors and half of the wall.


    Thanks to therge number of people and the small area,


    It didn¡¯t take long for the inmates to clean the room and make it spotless.


    None of the fifteen prisoners expected that this cell would one day be cleaner than a five-star hotel.


    They knew that if Charlie was not satisfied with hygiene in the slightest, They would not be able to


    avoid a physical meal.


    Moreover, the pain Charlie gave them was really unbearable!


    The floor that used to stick to their shoes when they walked on it is now as shiny as new,


    And you even need to be careful to avoid falling.


    However, the body odor and cigarette odor in the room have been there for a long time,


    And it will be difficult to remove it after a while.


    So Charlie temporarily added another rule:


    No one was allowed to smoke in the cell or bathroom, Otherwise, he would be pped a hundred


    times.


    Although these prisoners were all severely addicted to smoking, They did not dare to say a word of


    objection at this time.


    At half past five in the afternoon, it¡¯s dinner time.


    The prison guard came to count the number of people.


    When he saw the injured Dean, he was particrly shocked.


    He was about to ask what happened.


    Then he saw several other prisoners with severed arms and legs, and he was even more shocked.


    Looking at the newly arrived Charlie, he looked calm and content,


    With no trace of any scars on his face, he guessed that all of this was done by Charlie.


    However, he did not ask about this matter.


    He knew the rules of the Prison better than the prisoners.


    The prisoners here did not bother the guards unless necessary,


    And the guards here did not interfere with the prisoners¡¯ internal affairs unless necessary.


    The prison implements three purposes from top to bottom:


    First, don¡¯t resist; Second, don¡¯t kill anyone; Third, don¡¯t escape.


    In other words, as long as the prisoners did not attack the prison guards,


    Were still in prison and were not dead, everything else had nothing to do with them.


    As for the conflicts and struggles between the prison districts,


    Between the cells, or within the cells, they have always turned a blind eye.


    At present, none of the injured people have asked for medical treatment,


    Which means that they themselves do not want the prison to intervene, So the prison guards don¡¯t


    even bother to ask.


    They just want to count the number of prisoners and let the prisoners go there in a queue.


    However, when he saw that John Lawrence¡¯s face had been swollen into a pig¡¯s head,


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise: ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± John shivered in fright when


    he heard the word ¡°father¡±.


    He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not a priest! I no longer have a priesthood title!¡± In fact, John had enjoyed


    being called a priest by prisoners.


    After all, although many prisoners are guilty of crimes, They still have religious beliefs in their


    hearts.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    If they can meet a priest who is also an inmate in prison,


    Even if they know that this guy has a disgraceful past, Everyone will give him a little less favor.


    But John knew that it was because he was a priest in the past that made Charlie feel particrly


    unhappy with him.


    From now on, he would be pped a hundred times a day, And just thinking about it would make


    him feel hopeless.


    So, he subconsciously asked the prison guard in a low voice:


    ¡°Can you help me change a cell? I¡¯m not used to this cell¡­¡±


    As soon as John said these words,


    Except for Charlie, the other prisoners all looked at him in surprise.


    The rules of the Brooklyn Prison are that internal affairs are handled internally.


    Anyone who seeks help from the prison guards is breaking the rules of the entire prison.


    Therefore, they all couldn¡¯t figure out why John suddenly asked the prison guards for help.


    Could it be that asking the prison guards would free him from Charlie¡¯s threat?


    The prison guard was also a little surprised and said:


    ¡°Father, changing cells is very simple, but prisoners who ask the guards to change cells will not be


    weed in other cells.¡±


    ¡°This has happened before. Prisoners asked to change cells,¡±


    ¡°But the result was that they were not allowed to change.¡±


    ¡°Which cell is willing to take him? After being changed and beaten,¡±


    ¡°He can only go back to the original cell, so I suggest you not change.¡±


    John suddenly burst into tears, and he also knew, ording to the rules of the prison,


    The reason why he impulsively proposed to change cells was because he was really afraid of


    Charlie.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, what the prison guard said was reasonable.


    Prisoners in this prison did not like people who broke the rules, So they could change cells


    themselves must be the unpopr ones.


    Thinking of this, he could only say with tears:


    ¡°I was joking with you just now. I won¡¯t change even if I¡¯m beaten to death¡­¡± The prison guard


    patted his shoulder, and then said to everyone:


    ¡°Everyone, Leave the cell and go to the cafeteria.¡±


    With the order, everyone lined up out of the cell and headed to the cafeteria with the prisoners in


    other cells.


    Along the way, Charlie kept paying attention to other prisoners around him, He hoped to see Peter


    Zhou here, but he never found him.


    Along the way, he saw many prisoners who also went to the restaurant.


    They had different skin colors and and age gap was also veryrge,


    But it can be seen that in the Prison, gang members with tattoos and strong muscles ount for


    about half.


    Moreover, Charlie also discovered that many prisoners had flesh wounds on their faces and bodies,


    And some were wearing bandages and using crutches.


    It looked like they had been beaten.


    No wonder the prison guard didn¡¯t care when he saw several people in this cell being injured.


    Mind you, the cafeteria in Brooklyn Prison is veryrge and can amodate one to two thousand


    prisoners eating here at the same time.

 Chapter 5838

    Chapter 5838


    After the prison guards brought everyone into the restaurant,


    They immediately retreated outside the iron gate, and then left the ce to the prisoners to govern


    themselves.


    The person who eats is the prisoner, and the person who is responsible for bringing meals to all the


    prisoners is also the prisoner.


    While waiting in line for food, Dean told Charlie:


    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t sit casually when dining here. There are fixed users in almost every area.¡±


    ¡°The seats by the window on the south side are almost upied by two prison areas.¡±


    ¡°The boss and the younger brothers around them are divided.¡±


    ¡°We can only sit by the window on the north side.¡±


    ¡°Although there is no sunlight there, the view is pretty good.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Do you have a boss in Brooklyn Prison?¡±


    Dean shook his head and replied: ¡°One The boss of the district is Gustavo Sanchez.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look down on us little gangsters at all, and he doesn¡¯t allow us to get too close to the


    boss of the second district,¡±


    ¡°So we don¡¯t dare to go with other bosses.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will definitely hang out with the boss of District 2,¡±


    ¡°After all, he is originally from a New York gang and is our senior.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Since Gustavo Sanchez looks down on you, why doesn¡¯t he let you work


    with other bosses?¡±


    Dean said: ¡°Gustavo Sanchez has too many enemies.¡±


    ¡°It is said that when he was developing, at least thousands of people were killed directly and


    indirectly,¡±


    ¡°Many of whom were government officials there.¡±


    ¡°There were countless people in Mexico alone who wanted to avenge him,¡±


    ¡°So he paid great attention to his role in terms of personal safety in the prison, anyone who forms a


    gang in the first area is a certain threat to him,¡±


    ¡°So once he finds that someone is forming a gang in the first area, especially if he joins forces with


    people in the second area, he will give a death notice.¡±


    ¡°This guy has his own armed force in Mexico.¡±


    ¡°If anyone provokes him, he will kill his whole family.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to provoke him.¡±


    Charlie nodded. At this time, Dean looked at the entrance to Area 1.


    At the ce, he whispered to Charlie: ¡°Sanchez is here!¡±


    Charlie followed his gaze and saw a few brown-skinned gangsters striding at the front,


    Roughly pushing everyone aside on both sides and then,


    A short and fat middle-aged man, about 1.65 meters tall, walked out expressionlessly.


    Behind him, there were several brown-skinned bodyguards.


    Dean said to Charlie: ¡°The people around Sanchez are all masters he carefully selected from his


    own armed forces to protect him.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t take Sanchez seriously. He thought of the criminal group in Mexico.


    To sum up, there is no essential difference from criminal groups around the world.


    It is just that they are more brutal and have no bottom line than most criminal groups.


    Back in Mexico, Charlie once eradicated an entire criminal group.


    Although thesewless militants were brutal in their methods, theirbat effectiveness was not


    very strong.


    They just had an overwhelming advantage over ordinary civilians.


    Charlie came to Brooklyn Prison this time not to punish evil and promote virtue.


    He just wanted to find Peter in his father¡¯s old photo.


    As for who is the boss of this prison, he doesn¡¯t care.


    So, he asked Dean: ¡°Is the know-it-all Lucas here?¡±


    Dean searched around for a long time, pointed to a thin young man in the crowd not far away, and


    said:


    ¡°That is Lucas.¡±


    At this time, Lucas, who had just walked into the restaurant, was queuing up behind Charlie to get


    his meal while whispering to the prisoners next to him.


    Charlie took note of Lucas¡¯ appearance and prepared to find an opportunity to chat with himter.


    At this time, Sanchez and his group of more than a dozen people had already sat down by the


    largest window on the south side.


    Sanchez himself sat at a six-person dining table by the window,


    And the others sat in a semicircle at the empty table next to him. sit down.


    When Charlie was wondering why no one in this group went to get food,


    Several prison guards and a man wearing chef¡¯s clothes walked in pushing a dining cart.


    Although the top of the dining cart was covered with a stainless steel cover,


    There was a strong aroma inside. It still made many prisoners secretly swallow their saliva.


    The dining car was pushed directly to Sanchez¡¯s side.


    His men immediately stepped forward to open the lid and take a look.


    There were many exquisite meals inside, including bread, sds, cold-cut


    Spanish ham, French escargot soup, and more¡­


    What¡¯s more, there is also a medium-rare top steak and a bottle of Roman¨¦eConti red wine.


    Charlie was surprised when he saw it. He didn¡¯t expect that the prison of the American Empire


    would be so tant in its privileges. Sanchez¡¯s dinner was simply a French meal with three Michelin


    stars.


    At this time, Sanchez¡¯s men began to bring out the meals and ce them in front of Sanchez, and a


    younger brother skillfully opened them.


    For Roman¨¦e-Conti¡¯s red wine, he took out a decanter and a red wine ss from the second floor


    of the dining car and poured the red wine into them.


    Seeing Dean drooling while looking at the other person¡¯s meal, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask him:


    ¡°Has this Sanchez always been so high-profile in prison?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The wound in Dean¡¯s mouth was stung by saliva, and he endured the pain and said to


    Charlie:


    ¡°Since the day Sanchez came in, he has been in this state, and he brought the chef from Mexico.


    It is said that part of the prison kitchen is specially used by his chef.


    He has three meals a day. His chef is responsible for all the meals.¡±


    As he spoke, Dean said with an envious look: ¡°Brooklyn Prison is a federal prison.¡±


    ¡°Federal prisons do not have the opportunity for conjugal visits, but Sanchez has the privilege.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°He has three hours of visits three times a week.¡±


    ¡°During the couple¡¯s meeting time, it is said that his subordinates outside will send him some


    beauties of different styles every time for him to enjoy¡­¡± Charlie saw his envious expression, and


    asked curiously: ¡°Why are you still so envious? Aren¡¯t you gay?¡±


    Dean said with a sad face: ¡°Sir¡­ whenever I have a chance to meet a woman, I will not be gay¡­¡±


    ¡°I am forced to have no choice but if someone gives me three of them every week here, even if you


    beat me to death, I won¡¯t do anything gay¡­¡± Charlie smiled slightly and said nothing more.


    He had been paying attention to his surroundings.


    Almost everyone from the first, and second wards was here, but he still didn¡¯t see Peter Zhou.


    After grabbing a meal, he did not go to a fixed area with Dean to dine.


    Instead, he walked near the queue at the back and said to Lucas:


    ¡°Lucas, right? I am Andrew¡¯s friend. He Let mee in to find you and say that you can take care


    of me if anything happens.¡±


    As soon as Lucas heard Andrew¡¯s name, he quickly pointed to a table in the corner and said to


    Charlie:


    ¡°Brother, wait for me at that table.¡±


    Charlie nodded and came to the corner with the dinner te.


    In Brooklyn Prison, all prisoners like to join in the fun,


    And few like to sit in the corner, so there are no other prisoners around Charlie.


    A few minutester, Lucas came over with a dinner te,


    Sat down opposite Charlie, and asked him in a low voice: ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    While eating, Charlie lowered his voice and said,


    ¡°I heard It is said that a Chinese American named Peter Zhou was imprisoned here a few months


    ago.¡±


    ¡°Have you received any news?¡±


    ¡°Peter Zhou?¡± Lucas thought for a moment, shook his head and said,


    ¡°I have never heard of this person. Are you sure he is being held here?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Sure, the source of the information is very reliable, there should be nothing


    wrong.¡±


    ¡°Strange¡­¡± Lucas said seriously: ¡°You are talking about Peter Zhou,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve really never heard of him, and I have a list of new prisoners there,¡±


    ¡°Which Ipile and update every day, but I haven¡¯t seen this name.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Will he be held in solitary confinement here?¡±


    ¡°A certain location in the prison?¡±


    Lucas thought for a while and said seriously: ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about this.¡±


    ¡°Since you were introduced by Angelou, I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, this prison is a federal prison on the surface,¡±


    ¡°The actual controller is the Rothschild family.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Sanchez who was cutting steak and drinking red wine leisurely in the


    distance, and said to Charlie:


    ¡°You Look at that man, the drug lord Gustavo S¨¢nchez,¡±


    ¡°He can eat steak and drink red wine here not only because he is rich and powerful,¡±


    ¡°But also because he cooperates with the Rothschild family!¡±

 Chapter 5839

    Chapter 5839


    Chapter 5839


    Charlie was somewhat shocked to hear that the Routhschild family would actually cooperate with a


    drug lord like Gustavo Sanchez.


    In his opinion, the Routhschild family is already the most powerful family in the world.


    With hundreds of years of history,


    They must have grown up to this day a big family that cherishes feathers very much will definitely


    not be associated with a criminal group thatmits murder, arson, and drug trafficking.


    Therefore, the family cooperated with Gustavo and even imprisoned him in a prison for home


    service.


    This was indeed somewhat unreasonable in Charlie¡¯s opinion.


    Seeing that Charlie was a little confused, Lucas lowered his voice and said,


    ¡°The government has been trying to extradite Gustavo to the country for trial.¡±


    ¡°Gustavo had also been fighting overtly and covertly with the Mexican government, hoping not to be


    extradited.¡±


    ¡°Originally, Gustavo and his sons were ready to make some big noise in Mexico to obstruct them as


    soon as the Mexican government decided to extradite them.¡±


    ¡°But in the end, it was the Routhschild family that mediated and Gustavo finally agreed to be


    extradited to the United States for trial,¡±


    ¡°But the prerequisite was that the United States cannot sentence him to death,¡±


    ¡°And he must serve his sentence in a prison controlled by the Routhschild family.¡±


    After speaking, Lucas added: ¡°Don¡¯t look at the great privileges he is enjoying here.¡±


    ¡°In fact, this prison is basically useless to him. He can get out at any time as long as he wants.¡±


    ¡°My informant in theundry room once told me that several times someone took advantage of the


    night delivery opportunity to send in a man with a body shape and dress simr to him,¡±


    ¡°And then sent him out quietly the next night. I also heard that Gustavo suddenly felt unwell several


    times at night and went to the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°He stayed there all night. I spected that Gustavo often ran away at night,¡±


    ¡°And the person who is quietly sent in is just to lie in the infirmary for him all night.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the famous Routhschild would go to great lengths for a drug


    dealer.¡±


    As he spoke, he shrugged and added, ¡°But it¡¯s not surprising that they have been inseparable from


    the opium trade since the 19th century,¡±


    ¡°And has even been involved in China¡¯s opium trade.¡±


    ¡°They gained huge benefits in the war, and maybe they are still doing the same thing now.¡±


    Lucas shook his head and said: ¡°The family really doesn¡¯t do business in this area anymore.¡±


    ¡°The reason why they cooperate with Gustavo is mainly because of the actual influence of his


    criminal group in Mexico;¡±


    ¡°You know, Mexico is right under the nose of the United States, with nearly two thousand miles of


    national border with the United States.¡±


    ¡°There are too many articles that can be done here, this family has a deep presence there,¡±


    ¡°So deep that it is inseparable from the Mexican government and the development trend of the


    entire country;¡±


    ¡°As for Gustavo¡¯s family, to put it bluntly, it is a bomb they have nted in


    Mexico. It can y a huge role at any time.¡±


    ¡°Maybe one day a Mexican executive or even a congressman is killed by a drug cartel.¡±


    ¡°On the surface, it is thought that he has angered the drug cartel, but in fact, it may just be because


    he promoted the drug cartel in Mexico.¡±


    ¡°Certain policies that will hinder the interests of the Routhschild family.¡±


    As he spoke, Lucas smiled and added: ¡°In short, it¡¯s all politics.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people like us can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what I just said.¡±


    ¡°I just talked casually and do not bear any legal responsibility.¡±


    Charlie did not expect that Lucas seemed to be glib,


    But his depth of understanding of the problem was unusual, so he asked him curiously:


    ¡°Did you sum up all this yourself, or¡­ did you listen to what others said?¡±


    Lucasughed at himself: ¡°What can I summarize?¡±


    ¡°I know this because there was a prisoner who worked in finance on Wall Street before.¡±


    ¡°He knew a lot about the Routhschild family, so he told me some stuff.¡±


    After that, Lucas added: ¡°That person also told me that the main reason why the Routhschild family


    secretly controls this humble Brooklyn prison is because it is close to Wall Street.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too close. For them, after taking control of this ce, they can turn it into their own asylum


    center.¡±


    ¡°Those drug lords, gangs, and financial criminals extradited by the United


    States will be in trouble as long as they end up in Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°The Routhschild family must be behind the scenes;¡±


    ¡°As for why Brooklyn Prison wants prisoner autonomy, it¡¯s because the


    Routhschild family wants to make the ce as chaotic as possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if prisoners are beaten every two days.¡±


    ¡°Prisoners are seriously injured and die every now and then.¡±


    ¡°As long as they created such an impression to the outside world, they could send the people they


    wanted to get rid of here,¡±


    ¡°And their death would not attract the attention of the outside world.¡±


    ¡°After all, it ismon for people to die in Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    Just as he was talking, at the entrance of the second prison area,


    A group of muscr men with tattoos on their arms, necks, and even faces strode out.


    Several muscr men surrounded a strong man with some gray hair, who looked to be about 20


    years old.


    He was in his forties or fifties, but he kept working out, so he kept a very strong figure.


    Lucas said to Charlie: ¡°That guy with gray hair is the boss of the second ward, Joseph Norris.


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Does this person also cooperate with the Routhschild family?¡±


    Lucas shook his head: ¡°He didn¡¯t. He has been in this prison for many years.¡±


    ¡°Before the Routhschild family took control of this prison, he had already be the boss here.¡±  Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Later, after taking over this ce, the prison was transformed into two wards,¡±


    ¡°Norris was ced in the second ward, and the first ward was given to Gustavo.¡±


    As he said, Lucas added: ¡°ording to my spection, the Routhschild family just wants to use


    Joseph to check Gustavo.¡±


    ¡°If Gustavo is allowed to dominate here, the Routhschild family will not do so.¡±


    ¡°They can handle him directly. In that case, he will live toofortably.¡± ¡°Gustavo will have to be a


    little scrupulous about leaving Joseph here.¡±


    ¡°After all, although Gustavo is strong, but the strength is in Mexico.¡±


    ¡°Joseph although his strength is not as good as Gustavo¡¯s, he responds to everything here.¡±


    ¡°If one day he really wants to break up with Gustavo,¡±


    ¡°As long as he shouts, many prisoners in the first area will stand by him,¡±


    ¡°Including that Dean who was sitting next to you just now.¡±

 Chapter 5840

    Chapter 5840


    Chapter 5840


    Charlie nodded lightly and covered Gustavo, but he couldn¡¯t let Gustavo live toofortably.


    He also had a whip to gesticte with him from time to time.


    It seems that the Routhschild family has a strong interest in Gustavo.


    And whoever it was he was very shrewd in what he did.


    At this time, as soon as Joseph came in, he took his younger brother and walked towards another


    area near the window on the south side.


    During this period, many gang members saw him and they greeted him very respectfully,


    And some of the more senior ones even shook hands and high-fived him.


    When Joseph passed by Gustavo and his men, he suddenly stopped, Looked at Gustavo¡¯s dining


    table, frowned, and asked:


    ¡°Gustavo, does Romanee-Conti taste good?¡±


    Gustavo looked up at Joseph, chuckled, and said, ¡°What? ¡°


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any store selling Romanee-Conti in New York?¡±


    ¡°This kind of wine is not expensive, it only costs 50,000 dors.¡±


    ¡°You have never drank it, right?¡±


    Joseph was not angry, but walked directly towards him.


    Seeing this, Gustavo¡¯s men immediately stood up and stood in front of Joseph.


    One of them said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Joseph looked at him and said sarcastically:


    ¡°Brother, this is not Mexico, this is New York,¡±


    ¡°How dare you be so fcking arrogant in New York?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that the drug traffickers can run rampant all over the world?¡±


    That man was a desperate man. Even though he was asked to kill more than a dozen people at


    once,


    He never blinked an eye. Now that he was ridiculed, he was naturally filled with anger.


    He almost went into a rage. He pointed at Joseph and said,  Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Joseph said disdainfully: ¡°I know you have killed people, and many of them,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s useless. Boy, I told you, this is New York,¡±


    ¡°Not a ce for you to be arrogant!¡±


    ¡°No matter how ruthless you are, you can only be arrogant in Mexico.¡±


    ¡°Here, don¡¯t you still have to be Gustavo¡¯s dog in prison?¡±


    The man gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°If you humiliate me, aren¡¯t you afraid of dying in my hands one day?¡±


    Joseph said disdainfully: ¡°Dmn it! Believe it or not,¡±


    ¡°As long as I say a word, starting tonight, all the gangsters in New York will hunt down your drug


    dealers on the streets?¡±


    ¡°Your boss may have a lot of people, can he bring thousands of people to New York?¡±


    The man couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and his clenched fist was about to hit Joseph immediately.


    At this time, Gustavo suddenly shouted: ¡°Alberto, shut your mouth!¡± Alberto had no choice but to


    hold back the anger in his heart.


    When Joseph saw that he was no longer talking, he sneered disdainfully,


    Walked up to Gustavo, picked up his bottle of Romanee-Conti, Which was still half full, and said to


    Gustavo:


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the wine to taste.¡±


    ¡°Once you have a taste, remember to save a bottle for me next time you have such a good thing.¡±


    Gustavo was not angry and smiled:


    ¡°My fault, I will prepare a few bottles for you next time.¡±


    After that, he asked Joseph: ¡°Do you need a decanter and a wine ss?¡±


    Joseph took a few sips directly from the bottle,


    Then burped and said with a smile:


    ¡°What kind of wine ss should I use? That¡¯s not my style.¡±


    After that, he actually reached out and picked up the remaining half of the top steak from Gustavo¡¯s


    steak te,


    Put it into his mouth in an exaggerated manner and took a big bite.


    While chewing, he cursed and said:


    ¡°Fck, why don¡¯t we have this kind of steak to eat?¡±


    ¡°Next time this happens again, I think we can hold a riot in the prison to protest!¡±


    Gustavoughed and said: ¡°Joseph, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Just tell me when you want to eat steak,¡±


    ¡°And I will arrange it for you. Why do you need to make such a big move?¡±


    Joseph nodded, pointed at Gustavo, and said, ¡°It¡¯s better that you take the next step.¡±


    After that, he waved his hand and saidzily:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t forget what you said, prepare a few bottles of this good wine for me,¡±


    ¡°I will need it tomorrow.¡±


    Gustavo watched Joseph walk away and sat down in another area, his expression gradually fell into


    a haze.


    Alberto asked him in a low voice just now:


    ¡°Boss, do you want me to kill that idiot?¡±


    ¡°As long as you say a word, I will directly insert the knife into his brain and stir it up a few times!¡±


    Gustavo asked back: ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen his intention?¡±


    Alberto shook his head: ¡°Isn¡¯t he just here to cause trouble?¡±


    Gustavo sneered: ¡°He came to trouble me just to provoke disputes and trigger a fight between the


    two sides.¡±


    Alberto said immediately: ¡°Boss, we are not afraid of them in a fight!¡±


    ¡°I have killed more people than the women he has yed with!¡±


    Gustavo said coldly: ¡°Do you really think this is Mexico?¡±


    ¡°You dare to kill people here, they will put you in a single cell where you can¡¯t see your fingers and


    keep you there until you die!¡±


    After that, Gustavo added: ¡°Also, although you are all well-trained killers,¡±


    ¡°In a ce like this, there is no such thing as weapons at your disposal and no terrain advantage to


    hide yourself,¡±


    ¡°Most of your skills will not be used, and we do not have the advantage in numbers.¡±


    ¡°By then, these people will be able to kill you alive by just throwing a bench.¡±


    ¡°If you die, I will have no protection here.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will ask the Routhschild family to arrange for another group of people toe in to


    protect me.¡±


    ¡°But once more peoplee, the Routhschild family will support a new


    Joseph to consume me¡­¡±

 Chapter 5841

    Chapter 5841


    At this point, Gustavo added: ¡°Actually, that family¡¯s idea is very simple,¡±


    ¡°That is, not to let me live a happy life here.¡±


    ¡°They must have known that we have used our own methods to arrange new manpower in the


    Brooklyn Prison,¡±


    ¡°So they must also want us to use up some time now.¡±


    ¡°You also heard what Joseph said just now, that there is going to be a riot.¡±


    ¡°I think he is not just talking about it, maybe he is nning this.¡±


    ¡°If you go to fight Joseph at this time, you will just fall into his trap.¡±


    Alberto asked: ¡°Boss, are you just putting up with them like this?¡±


    Gustavo nodded, and said helplessly: ¡°I can only endure it now.¡±


    ¡°I have asked people to investigate the background of Joseph.¡±


    ¡°All his family members are dead and he is the only one left.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing outside that can control him, and the people around him are also all hardcore


    gang members,¡±


    ¡°And their families are running away without any worries.¡±


    ¡°It really drove him to panic, but we were passive!¡±


    ¡°He is not afraid of death, and I still want to find a chance to leave the United States alive!¡±


    At this time, Joseph ate the steak while walking towards his specific dining area.


    Then he took a few sips of red wine from the bottle and sat down in his exclusive seat.


    The boys around him have already brought lunch.


    Although each portion isrge, it is essentially the same thing as what other prisoners eat.


    Joseph looked at the prisoner in front of him and cursed:


    ¡°Damn, I just finished half a piece of such a delicious steak.¡±


    ¡°Looking at these now, it looks like fcking sh!t.¡±


    The other boys looked depressed.


    The boss said it was like sh!t, should they eat it or not?


    At this time, Joseph¡¯s most trusted younger brother asked him in a low voice:


    ¡°Boss, how can that drug lord be so arrogant? He¡¯s not fooled at all!¡±


    Joseph said coldly: ¡°Gustavo is smarter than a ghost.¡±


    ¡°I think he has guessed my purpose a long time ago.¡±


    The younger brother hurriedly asked: ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Joseph stretched and said: ¡°If the fish doesn¡¯t take the bait, then we have to find another way!¡±


    Charlie, who was asking Lucas about the prison situation, heard all the conversations between the


    bosses of the first and second prison districts.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that a prison in downtown New York that didn¡¯t even have an open-air


    yground would have such an undercurrent surging.


    Looking at this trend, Joseph, the boss of the Second Ward, is looking for a suitable opportunity to


    give the boss of the First Ward, drug lord Gustavo, a serious blow.


    Although Gustavo is pampered in this prison and leads a luxurious life beyond the reach of other


    prisoners, he also has his worries.


    Although his family is powerful, unfortunately, those murderous drug dealers have no way to enter


    the United States, let alone the Brooklyn Prison to help him.


    His own life and safety, as well as the future of the entire family, are still in the hands of the


    government and the Routhschild family.


    At this time, Lucas said to Charlie:


    ¡°Joseph¡¯s behavior today is not normal. This guy may be brewing some conspiracy.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°How can you tell?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas exined: ¡°Joseph doesn¡¯t usually deal with Gustavo very much.¡±


    ¡°He is an old-school gang member who advocates fighting, head-on confrontation, and a bit of


    personal heroism;¡±


    ¡°But Gustavo is different. He is sinister and cunning, and there is no bottom line.¡±


    ¡°He not only ughters hispetitors and police, but also civilians.¡±


    ¡°Like a poisonous snake, Gustavo likes to use the most insidious means to attack the enemy in


    secret and give the enemy a fatal blow,¡±


    ¡°So Joseph usually keeps things to himself,¡±


    ¡°But now he takes the initiative to provoke others, and it is clear that he wants to stir up trouble.¡±


    Charlie nodded, but he did not expect that Lucas¡¯s analysis was basically consistent with Gustavo¡¯s.


    It seems that Lucas is indeed aware of everything around him in this prison.


    The most rare thing is that this person can use his brain and analyze the intention behind a person¡¯s


    behavior.


    This is much better than the big guys around him.


    At this time, Lucas saw that the iron doors leading to the dining hall from the two prison areas had


    been closed by the prison guards, so he asked Charlie:


    ¡°The prisoners are all here. By the way, isn¡¯t the Peter Zhou you are looking for here?¡±


    Charlie shook his head. He had been paying attention to every prisoner who walked into the


    restaurant,


    And he did not see Peter Zhou.


    Lucas frowned and said: ¡°If someone enters here, but is not within the two prison areas,¡±


    ¡°It is most likely hidden by the Routhschild family.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°If the Routhschild family wants to hide someone in this prison,¡±


    ¡°Where would they hide them?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that.¡± Lucas said seriously: ¡°The bottom floor and the top floor of this prison are the


    offices of the prison guards area,¡±


    ¡°In the middle is the prison area where prisoners are kept.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the office area,¡±


    ¡°But it stands to reason that they are unlikely to hide people there.¡±


    After that, Lucas added: ¡°But what is certain is that Routhschild family will never kill the person you


    are looking for,¡±


    ¡°Because if they want to kill someone in this prison, they will definitely let the person appear in the


    public view of the prison first,¡±


    ¡°And then use the prisoners inside to create chaos, let him die in prison instead of hiding him.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°If I want to find him and meet him, where do you think I should start?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Lucas hesitated for a moment and said seriously:


    ¡°The situation in this prison is very special. Although the entire prison is under the control of the


    Routhschild family,¡±


    ¡°Most of the staff here have no ess to them. If you want the person they were looking for is


    hidden by them,¡±


    ¡°I estimate that among the guards in Brooklyn Prison, there are no more than five people who know


    about it.¡±


    ¡°But we have no chance to contact these people at all,¡±


    ¡°Just like the warden here, We can see him less than three times in 365 days a year.¡±

 Chapter 5842

    Chapter 5842


    Charlie felt a little worried for a while.


    He originally thought that Peter Zhou should be detained in the prison area.


    As long as he found Lucas, he would have a chance to get clues about him.


    Unexpectedly, someone like Lucas, who was extremely well-informed, knew nothing about him.


    And in such a huge prison, finding someone is not as easy as imagined.


    In this case, if you can¡¯t find him in the prison area,


    You can only use spiritual energy to check other areas.


    Aura detection was Charlie¡¯s second choice if he couldn¡¯t find anyone in the prison area.


    Spiritual energy is most suitable for finding limited enemies in a vast expanse ofnd,


    And this whole prison, to put it bluntly, is aplex building where thousands of people live.


    The density of people¡¯s survival is extremely high.


    Once the spiritual energy is released, thousands of people can be detected immediately,


    And it is necessary to eliminate them one by one from the thousands of people.


    It is almost impossible for Peter Zhou to find out.


    Because although the aura can help him detect the situation,


    It does not allow him to truly see everything through the aura.


    Everything can only be perceived by the aura.


    However, fortunately, it is mealtime in the prison, and all the prisoners are already here.


    I have paid attention to the prisoners here just now.


    Since there is no Peter Zhou here, he can use the spiritual energy to check other areas and other


    people outside the restaurant. This should be a lot easier.


    As soon as he thought about this, he quietly released his spiritual energy,


    Skipped the first and second prison areas, and began to explore the entire prison.


    Charlie¡¯s spiritual energy skipped the prison area and wandered to the top floor first.


    Here were all the prison staff. There were at least seventy or eighty people at the moment.


    Moreover, these people were not imprisoned, and there was no such thing as a cell that could hold


    people in prison.


    Locked-in rooms exist, and staff are either on duty at their posts or eating in the staff canteen.


    So Charlie searched the lower level with his spiritual energy.


    There were at least a hundred people working on the lower level,


    But these people were all busy working or eating, and there was no sign that anyone was being


    imprisoned.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, and thought to himself:


    ¡°Could it be that the people have been moved to other ces by them?¡±


    After all, Peter Zhou has been here for a long time,


    And he has not been sent to the prison area from beginning to end.


    It would be logical to move him elsewhere.


    However, Charlie also felt that the Routhschild family secretly controlled


    Peter Zhou and sent him herem


    Because they definitely did not want the outside world to know.


    In this case, the best way for them is to try not to transfer him again after settling him down.


    Just like when he sent people to Orvel¡¯s dog farm before.


    It is safest to throw a person directly into the dog farm and never let him out again.


    After all, the other person is only on the way to the dog farm,


    And there is a certain risk of exposure.


    Once a persones in, as long as he is not allowed to go out again,


    This person will never be exposed again.


    However, if peoplee in and then move to other ces, they will be exposed again,


    And the risk factor will naturally increase exponentially.


    At this moment, Charlie¡¯s spiritual energy suddenly noticed that a person appeared out of thin air


    from the ground.


    So he immediately gathered his spiritual energy there,


    Surprisingly discovered that there was a very narrow elevator shaft next to the prison¡¯s pipe shaft.


    The length and width of this elevator shaft were about 1.5 meters, and the car was pitifully small,


    only about 1.2 square meters.


    Moreover, the elevator shaft does not have any openings on the first or middle floors,


    Which means that it goes directly from the top floor to the underground.


    Charlie was not in a hurry to immediately use his spiritual energy to investigate downwards.


    Instead, he followed the people in the elevator to the top floor.


    What was even more outrageous was that the elevator was actually in a hiddenpartment


    behind a huge office on the top floor.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s perception, this office is thergest in the entire prison.


    It seems that it is most likely the warden¡¯s office.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    So Charlie immediately used his spiritual energy to go down the elevator shaft,


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that this elevator shaft¡¯s underground part of the cave was


    unfathomable.


    Charlie¡¯s aura continued down for about twenty meters but still failed to touch the bottom.


    However, this is already the limit that his spiritual energy can reach.


    Twenty meters of soil and rocks, coupled with the reinforced concrete foundation, are a big problem


    for his spiritual energy,


    And the consumption of spiritual energy is increasing. But the perception at the end is getting blurry.


    So, Charlie withdrew his spiritual energy at the right time and asked Lucas:


    ¡°Lucas, does this prison have any rtively hidden ces like basements?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Lucas thought for a while: ¡°I have been here for a few years, and I have never heard of a


    basement here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, prisoners like me can¡¯t even go to the first floor aftering in, let alone the


    basement.¡±


    Charlie heard this he concluded in his heart that Peter Zhou is most likely being imprisoned in this


    hidden underground facility.


    However, he can¡¯t find out the specific conditions of the underground facilities at all now.


    If he wants to get down from here, his only option is to find a way to get to the warden¡¯s office first,


    And then take the hidden elevator down from there.


    Such an important secret passage is located inside the warden¡¯s office.


    It can be seen that the warden should be a confidant of the Routhschild family.


    However, what made Charlie feel embarrassed was that it was difficult for him to ess the


    elevator to confirm whether he was inside or outside the prison.


    After all, this is a modern prison with high security.


    Various monitoring and security equipment are scattered throughout the prison.


    It is easy to force his way in, but if he wants to sneak in without anyone noticing,


    It is really difficult.


    To take a step back, even if he asked Ste to get him out now, and then find the warden here from


    the outside and control him with psychological suggestions,


    It would be almost impossible for him to take him to the underground facility.


    You don¡¯t need to think about it to know that the Routhschild family must attach great importance to


    this ce.


    Maybe they are paying attention to the hidden elevator shaft and Peter Zhou who is imprisoned


    below all day long.


    After all, he is a living person. If he follows the warden openly,


    He will definitely be noticed by the Routhschild family.


    They will be alerted before he even can see Peter Zhou.


    In contrast, it is easier to find a breakthrough from inside the prison.


    This prison is the fortress of the Routhschild family.


    ording to the inertia of their thinking, they will definitely focus on guarding the outside,


    Thus inevitably ignoring the internal risks.


    At this moment, Charlie heard the big drug lord Gustavo say to his subordinates:


    ¡°Make arrangements. I want to see the warden after dinner!¡±

 Chapter 5843

    Chapter 5843


    Chapter 5843


    Gustavo wanted to see the warden, and so did Charlie.


    It is best to find an opportunity to meet the warden without being noticed by the Routhchild family.


    However, due to the special conditions in the prison, It is not easy for Charlie to achieve this goal.


    It seems that Gustavo can be an opportunity.


    In Charlie¡¯s opinion, getting close to Gustavo is at least easier than getting close to the warden.


    After all, he and Gustavo happen to be in the same prison area now.


    So, he asked Lucas in front of him: ¡°If I want to be friends with Gustavo, is there any good way?¡±


    ¡°Who? Gustavo?¡± Lucas seemed to have heard a fantasy, He smiled and said:


    ¡°Brother, before Gustavo came to prison, he was not only a major drug lord but also one of the top


    100 richest people in the world.¡±


    ¡°He was also the leading private armedmander in Mexico.¡±


    ¡°He is imprisoned in this prison for ordinary people like us, is almost like a tiger in a cat¡¯s nest.¡±


    ¡°How could he be friends with people like us¡­¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he heard this.


    In Lucas¡¯s view, there is noparison between himself and Gustavo.


    But the reality is that Gustavo is simply iparable to himself.


    Comparing money? If Gustavo¡¯s assets are followed by two zeros, they may not beparable to


    his own.


    Comparing the team? His little drug-trafficking armament was nothing in front of the Cataclysmic


    Front.


    Besides, Charlie doesn¡¯t even bother to be friends with a drug dealer, and he is just using him now.


    However, Lucas¡¯ words also gave Charlie a wake-up call.


    Although he is much stronger than Gustavo in all aspects, Gustavo definitely looks down on him in


    Brooklyn Prison.


    In other words, Gustavo looks down on anyone here.


    It seems that he needs to think carefully about how to approach Gustavo.


    While Charlie was eating and thinking about the n, he looked at Joseph,


    The boss of the second prison area, and his group of people from the corner of his eye,


    And found that Joseph and his men were obviously starting to gather more and more.


    At first, they were still sitting sparsely. More than a dozen people gathered,


    And thirty or forty people gathered around him first,


    Surrounding Joseph and his confidants in the middle, as if they were having a meeting.


    Charlie didn¡¯t know what conspiracy they were making, so he used his spiritual energy to


    investigate and sensed that next to Joseph in the middle, A minion took out several dagger-shaped


    objects from his arms.


    Joseph handed these objects one by one to the most trusted person around him.


    The minion then whispered: ¡°Once the situation esctester, you will find the opportunity to kill


    Gustavo directly!¡±


    ¡°Remember, the tip of the knife goes straight into the heart.¡±


    ¡°Someone else will insert knife into the back of his head,¡±


    ¡°This will ensure that he will definitely die and will not be saved at any cost.¡±


    ¡°As long as Gustavo dies, good days wille for us in the future!¡±


    Several younger brothers hid their daggers in their sleeves, looking excited, and nodded.


    One of them asked: ¡°What about his minions? Shall we kill them too?¡±


    Joseph nodded and said coldly: ¡°Kill whoever stands in his way.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, everyone is already serving life imprisonment without the possibility of parole.¡±


    ¡°Killing one or ten it does not matter!¡±


    Charlie was slightly shocked. He just listened to Lucas and Gustavo¡¯s own analysis.


    Joseph should have been instructed by the Routhchild family to cause trouble for Gustavo.


    And by the way, consume his vitality in Brooklyn Prison.


    However, now Joseph actually wants to kill Gustavo directly.


    Charlie secretly thought to himself that the Routhchild family had spent so much effort to lock


    Gustavo in a prison controlled by them.


    It was definitely impossible to kill him just like that, so it was very possible for Joseph to kill Gustavo.


    And the strength of this person must not be underestimated, otherwise, it would be impossible for


    Joseph to leave the Routhchild family behind.


    It is spected that this person is likely to be a member of the Gustavo Sanchez family.


    If you think about it carefully, for the current rulers of the Sanchez family, keeping Gustavo in the


    hands of the US is tantamount to cing a tight curse on themselves.


    If they do not cooperate even a little bit,


    Other people in the family may think that, he doesn¡¯t care about Gustavo¡¯s life or death, so


    Gustavo¡¯s life is a constraint for him.


    If Gustavo is allowed to die directly during the prison riot, this constraint will disappear,


    And both the US government and the Routhchild family will lose their leverage to directly control


    him.


    Thinking of this, Charlie smiled slightly, knowing that the opportunity hade.


    So, he asked Lucas: ¡°Have there been riots in this prison?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Lucas said casually:


    ¡°Riots aremonce here, and the prison guards don¡¯t pay much attention to them.¡±


    ¡°They are like the owners of a dog farm. Put a group of hunting dogs in a cage,¡±


    ¡°And let them bite and fight as they please. They just watch the fun behind the iron fence.¡±


    ¡°When they have seen enough of the fun, theye in to intervene,¡±


    ¡°Separate the biting hunting dogs, drag the bodies out, and then beat each living hunting dog with


    fifty sticks.¡±


    As he said that, Lucas asked Charlie: ¡°Why do you ask this suddenly?¡±


    Charlie looked towards Joseph and saw that Joseph¡¯s men began to disperse and move towards


    him from several directions.


    Looking around Gustavo¡¯s position, he whispered:


    ¡°I feel like they are going to cause trouble.¡±


    Lucas was used to it and said: ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°They have a clear goal in causing trouble. Let¡¯s stay away and watch the fun.¡± Charlie smiled


    slightly, put down his spoon, and said with a smile:


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of watching the fun from a distance? I just like to join in the fun.¡±


    After that, he stood up and walked slowly towards Gustavo.


    At this time, Gustavo also realized something was wrong.  Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5844

    Chapter 5844


    Chapter 5844


    Although Joseph¡¯s men were scattered in all directions, They all seemed to be making detours


    towards him.


    Some came directly towards him in a straight line,


    While some went around several parabs with varying arcs,


    And some even went around to the other side trying to wrap him in.


    His expression suddenly became serious, and he said coldly to the men beside him:


    ¡°It seems that Joseph is going to take action today!¡± A dozen of his men became nervous for a


    while.


    To Gustavo¡¯s analysis, Joseph wants to weaken Gustavo¡¯s strength in Brooklyn Prison.


    Therefore, they instinctively thought that Joseph¡¯s people wereing for them,


    So they all felt like they were facing a formidable enemy and were ready for a tough battle.


    The key is that although they, members of the Mexican criminal group, are strong in fighting outside,


    They only rely on the guns in their hands and a cruel heart.


    Give them a pistol and they dare to kill seven or eight unarmed civilians one by one.


    But once they lose their guns, their brutal hearts and fighting prowess are no match for these


    American muscr men.


    After all, a cruel heart cannot strengthen its muscles.


    When ites to using their hands, one of Joseph¡¯s gang of muscr men who pound the iron all


    day long can beat the two of them.


    Moreover, Gustavo¡¯s men don¡¯t have an advantage in terms of strength, Nor do they have an


    advantage in numbers.


    In Brooklyn Prison, there are at least a few hundred of Joseph¡¯s minions and admirers,


    And there are currently thirty or forty muscr men mobilized.


    If a fight breaks outter, don¡¯t know if there will be dozens or hundreds of people showing off ck


    feet among the onlookers.


    Gustavo was hiding behind a dozen boys at this time,


    Looking at the muscr men surrounding him with an indifferent expression, Not realizing that he


    was in danger.


    He felt that the Routhchild family just didn¡¯t want him to be too happy.


    If a few of his minions were really killed today, then he would just keep a low profile in the future,


    But it would not prevent him from continuing to eat, drink, and y with w0men.


    So, he stood up and looked at Joseph from a distance, his expression angry and a bit cold.


    He felt that the next time he discussed cooperation with the Routhchild family,


    No matter what they asked him to do, he had to attach a condition, and that was to kill Joseph.


    Anyway, to the Routhchild family, Joseph was a dog they kept in a Brooklyn jail.


    If this dog died, it would not matter if he reced it with another.


    Confident and arrogant, he didn¡¯t even realize that the one who was really going to be hunted


    tonight was himself!


    When Joseph¡¯s men gradually surrounded Gustavo and his minion, These minions also formed a


    circle around Gustavo.


    Gustavo¡¯s expression is still cold, even cold, with a bit of anger.


    He feels that he is the standard, and he will be bullied by dogs when the tiger falls down.


    When he was outside, he had thousands of troops.


    If anyone dared to look at him on the street, he would take out his pistol and shoot him in the head


    without hesitation.


    As a result, now, he is in prison, but he is forced to be so passive by a group of brainless muscr


    men.


    Seeing that he was outnumbered, Gustavo couldn¡¯t help shouting:


    ¡°Joseph, what do you want?¡±


    Joseph left his minion at this time, walked to the outside of the encirclement, looked at Gustavo,


    pointed to his own group of boys, and said very seriously:


    ¡°Gustavo, you are too high-profile in this ce.¡±


    ¡°Some of my boys have not eaten real steak for more than ten years,¡±


    ¡°But you are eating it here every day!¡±


    ¡°Also, half of my men don¡¯t know what caviar tastes like,¡±


    ¡°But I saw you stuffing a jar of caviar worth tens of thousands of dors.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that Romanee-Conti that costs tens of thousands of dors a bottle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only today that I know what the h3ll Romanee-Conti tastes like!¡± At this point, Joseph said with


    an embarrassed look:


    ¡°Gustavo, there is an old saying that worries not about scarcity but inequality.¡±


    ¡°You are trying to gain fcking privileges here every day.¡±


    ¡°My brothers see it and are anxious in their hearts!¡±


    ¡°Now they don¡¯t want to be passive! They also want to eat steak,¡±


    ¡°They also want to eat caviar, and they also want to drink Romanee-Conti.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice. I can¡¯t solve these problems.¡±


    ¡°I can only let them solve it with you!¡±


    One of the boys immediately cheered and shouted:


    ¡°Yes! Why can only you eat steak and drink red wine here? Why can¡¯t we!¡±


    Gustavo said with disdain: ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have as much money as me.¡±


    ¡°If you are like me, you also have a worth of tens of billions of dors,¡±


    ¡°But you can also sit here eating steaks and drinking red wine.¡±


    ¡°You have no fcking money, and the boss you work with has no money,¡±


    ¡°And you end up ming me?¡±


    The minion didn¡¯t expect to be beaten by Gustavo was so sarcastic, and immediately cursed:


    ¡°Gustavo, you son of a b!tch! How much money you have outside is your business,¡±


    ¡°Even if you drink all the red wine into your stomach, I have no objection!¡±


    ¡°But when you get here, you must abide by the rules here!¡± ¡°The rules here?¡± Gustavo asked


    disdainfully:


    ¡°Tell me what the rules are here?¡±


    The boy cursed angrily: ¡°Dmn, the rule here is that if others can¡¯t eat steak and drink red wine,¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t do it either! No matter how rich you are!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± All of Joseph¡¯s men immediately agreed in unison, cheering and shouting:


    ¡°You can¡¯t have privileges in Brooklyn Prison!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 5845

    Chapter 5845


    Gustavo was in danger but didn¡¯t know it.


    He still felt that these people were targeting his men, not himself.


    He, who had been proud for most of his life, now had a look on his face he said sarcastically:


    ¡°A bunch of ignorant! You may not have enough knowledge of my strength.¡±


    ¡°The privileges I enjoy here are much more than what you see!¡±


    ¡°When I feel like fcuking my men carefully selected beauties from all over this country for me.¡±


    ¡°Some of these beauties fly from thousands of kilometers away.¡±


    ¡°They will only let me fcuk for three hours, and then get out with tens of thousands of dors.¡±


    ¡°I can even ask my men to bring any of your w!ves over and have her kneel in front of me and serve


    me.¡±


    ¡°This is something you people will never be able to enjoy in your lifetime!¡±


    Gustavo saying this is feeling happiness, but the expressions of his minions are getting more and


    more depressed.


    They also thought that these people were targeting them, not their boss,


    So the angrier the boss made them now, the harder they would work to teach them a lessonter.


    The minion was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said to Joseph:


    ¡°Boss! I can¡¯t stand this rotten potato anymore!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill him today!¡± Joseph sneered and shouted:


    ¡°Brothers, just feel free to do whatever you want to do today. Do it boldly!¡± ¡°Whatever happens, I will


    take care of it!¡±


    Joseph gave the order, and the boys shouted, and then they rushed towards Gustavo¡¯s gang like a


    tide!


    Gustavo¡¯s men were all facing a formidable enemy, and they could only pick up stic dinner tes


    and spoons as weapons.


    However, after all, the opponent is a muscr man who continues to pound iron for several hours


    every day.


    In front of this kind of close range without any moves, thepetition is whose fist is harder,


    And it can be seen with the naked eye that every fist under Joseph¡¯s hand is eager topete.


    The faces of Gustavo¡¯s men were even bigger,


    And it was almostmon for him to knock one of them unconscious with every punch.


    So, after several encounters, Gustavo¡¯s men were sted by these muscr men until they knelt


    down and begged for mercy.


    Gustavo watched the minions beside him fall down one after another.


    When the minion fell halfway, he thought that the other party was about to stop,


    But the other party had no intention of stopping at all.


    At this time, Gustavo¡¯s previously arrogant face finally began to turn pale, and for the first time, his


    face was filled with fear.


    As Joseph¡¯s men continued to approach, Gustavo was frightened and subconsciously shouted:


    ¡°Have you forgotten that I am Gustavo?! The famous Gustavo Sanchez!¡±


    ¡°I have tens of billions Worth of dors, thousands of private armed forces!¡± ¡°As long as I am willing,


    all of you included, remember! All your family members, I can kill them all, leaving no one alive!¡±


    At this time Joseph said with disdain: ¡°Come on, Gustavo, it¡¯s useless even if you take advantage of


    the army in Mexico!¡±


    ¡°This is the United States, the United States of America!¡±


    ¡°If you are really powerful, why don¡¯t you arrange for thousands of private armed forces toe to


    Brooklyn Prison to rescue you?¡±


    ¡°You also know that there are only a few dozen armed guards in this entire Prison.¡±


    Gustavo didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while, so he could only bite the bullet and say:


    ¡°Joseph, I am a man who must retaliate. The number of people I killed in Mexico was not only tens


    of thousands but hundreds of thousands.¡±


    ¡°If today¡¯s things end here, then I will never promise you that this matter will be settled like this,¡±


    ¡°And I will not settle the ounts with anyone. What do you think of this proposal?¡±


    Joseph sneered: ¡°What do you think of the proposal? Let my men tell you!¡±


    As he spoke, Joseph spread his arms and waved gently to both sides.


    One boy directly shouted: ¡°fcuk the proposal! Let¡¯s all join together and kill him directly!¡±


    A group of boys immediately echoed: ¡°Yes! Kill him!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, several boys who had hidden daggers, had already pulled out the


    homemade dagger from their sleeve.


    Without exception, these daggers are all made of angle iron.


    Although they look very simple, they are extremely sharp,


    And their shape is at a ny-degree right angle.


    If stabbed once, it can directly open arge hole!


    Seeing that the other party showed more than one weapon, Gustavo¡¯s mood suddenly sank to the


    bottom.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood that what Joseph wanted was actually his own life!


    Gustavo, who was extremely frightened, no longer had the arrogance and pride he had before.


    He retreated towards the window and begged: ¡°Everyone,¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, please speak it carefully. Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    ¡°If you want money, I can give you a lot of money,¡±


    ¡°How about one million dors per person? I¡¯ll give you ten million!¡±


    As he spoke, he hurriedly said: ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you all want to drink red wine and eat steak and


    caviar?¡±


    ¡°From today on let¡¯s start, I¡¯ve got all your steaks, red wine, caviar, and other high-end ingredients


    all covered!¡±


    ¡°How about the ck truffles? I¡¯ll arrange for them to be delivered tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°As well as the best bluefin tuna! And the United States, The best Chinese and Japanese food!¡±


    ¡°By the way, do you like sushi? There is an old man in Japan who makes sushi very well,¡±


    ¡°And is quite famous. As long as you say a word, I will ask him toe here tomorrow and serve it


    to you with his own hands.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll kill his whole family!¡±


    Joseph sarcastically said: ¡°Gustavo, are you interested in writing a bad check here?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You said you would give us money, right? Then take it out now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me 10 million dors specifically. I don¡¯t want any of your 10 million dors.¡±


    ¡°You can directly give these brothers two million dors each. Give them now!¡±


    Gustavo said with a sad face: ¡°Joseph, now that I am in prison, how can I have so much money and


    give it to you immediately?¡±


    ¡°But as long as you give me a little time, I will definitely arrange the money!¡±


    Joseph walked up to Gustavo and smiled sarcastically and said:


    ¡°Gustavo, you are a little confused about the situation.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you the truth, even if I give you time, you can¡¯te up with the money.¡±

 Chapter 5846

    Chapter 5846


    Gustavo said quickly: ¡°Impossible, this Money is nothing to me at all,¡±


    ¡°I just need to make a phone call to my son,¡±


    ¡°And by this time tomorrow at thetest, he will be able to arrange all the money,¡±


    ¡°Whether it is cash or transfer.¡±


    Joseph turned his head at this time after looking around, he saw that the prison guards did not


    come to intervene,


    And others did not dare to step forward.


    He knew that even if Spartans appeared tonight, it would be impossible to save Gustavo.


    So, he winked at his men, and a group of people immediately moved Gustavo¡¯s unable-to-move


    men out and threw them dozens of meters away.


    At this time, Joseph smiled and said to Gustavo:


    ¡°Gustavo, stop struggling. To tell you the truth, you must die today.¡±


    Gustavo shuddered and blurted out:


    ¡°Joseph, if you Kill me, the Routhchild family will not let you go,¡±


    ¡°My son and the entire Sanchez family will not let you go!¡±


    Joseph snorted curled his lips and said:


    ¡°Gustavo, before you die, I will make it clear to you,¡±


    ¡°The person who wants your life is not me, but your son.¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Gustavo retorted without hesitation:


    ¡°My son will never do this. The Sanchez family will never harm their rtives!¡±


    Joseph smiled and said: ¡°Your son asked me to tell you before you die,¡±


    ¡°The Sanchez family is a great family and cannot be held back by any government or family


    because of you.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, if you are alive, the Sanchez family can only be controlled by them,¡±


    ¡°But if you die, the Sanchez family can break this shackles,¡±


    ¡°So now is the time for you to sacrifice for the Sanchez family.¡±


    As he said, Joseph asked him: ¡°Do you think the crown prince of any country is still willing to stay in


    the position of the crown prince,¡±


    ¡°And wait wholeheartedly for his biological father toe back when his biological father is


    kidnapped by the enemy?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that an idiot thought?¡±


    Gustavo was stunned on the spot.


    Joseph approached him and continued to ask:


    ¡°Gustavo, do you think your son can do it?¡±


    Gustavo lowered his head and did not dare to speak.


    Seeing his arrogance, Joseph sneered: ¡°fcuk, aren¡¯t you an idiot?¡±


    When speaking, Joseph especially emphasized the pronunciation of the word ¡®you¡¯.


    When Gustavo on the opposite side heard this, he waspletely shocked!


    This is really fcuking heartbreaking! It¡¯s really murderous and heartbreaking!


    He looked at Joseph with great fear and begged: ¡°Joseph, I beg you,¡±


    ¡°For the sake of my fellow prisoners, give me a way to live.¡±


    ¡°Even if you let me have a phone call with someone from the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely help me regain control of the Sanchez family.¡±


    ¡°By that time, I can give you whatever you want, and I can even let you get out of this prison!¡±


    Joseph smiled and said: ¡°How is it possible Gustavo?¡±


    ¡°The reason why I tell you this is because you have to die today.¡±


    ¡°I will burn the boat and never give you any chance to bewitch or bribe me.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you today, your son will kill me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°And my reason also tells me that even if you can leave Brooklyn Prison and leave the United


    States,¡±


    ¡°Your son will definitely not let you go back alive to Mexico, so you must die no matter what.¡±


    At this moment, Gustavo¡¯s heart was filled with despair.


    He knew that if Joseph could tell him so much,


    He would definitely not spare him. He was cutting off his retreat.


    And every word of the conversation between the two people fell into Charlie¡¯s ears.


    Lucas did not have such good hearing. He could only look at the human wall three floors outside


    and three floors there.


    He couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise: ¡°Why does it feel like something is not right?¡±


    ¡°If they just want to teach Gustavo a lesson,¡±


    ¡°That should be over by now. Could it be that there are some new changes in this matter?¡±


    Charlie then stood up and said with a smile:


    ¡°Instead of guessing here, why not just go over and have a look?¡±


    ¡°Fcuk! ¡­¡± Lucas was startled, and quickly stopped Charlie, saying:


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t join in the fun, these two groups of people are not good people,¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to offend them!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m not here to watch the excitement,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to be a peacemaker. You sit here for a while and I¡¯lle back when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Lucas was so frightened when he saw Charlie turn around and walk towards the crowd.


    He shouted in a low voice: ¡°Brother, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being a peacemaker?¡±


    ¡°Whoever steps forward at this time will be in trouble. Come back quickly!¡±


    Charlie smiled at him, waved his hand, and strode out.


    At this time, Gustavo in the middle of the crowd was still pleading:


    ¡°Joseph, if you kill me today, That means you boarded my son¡¯s pirate ship.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, how could the Routhchild family spare you?¡±


    ¡°I am their hostage! With me here, many of their activities in Mexico can proceed very smoothly.¡±


    ¡°If I die, they will definitely me you!¡±


    Joseph smiled and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    ¡°After you die, your son will immediately renegotiate with them,¡±


    ¡°And by then he will bail me out.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gustavo blurted out: ¡°How is it possible, Joseph?¡±


    ¡°He even wanted to kill his own father, how could he keep his word to you?¡±


    ¡°He is big but has a small brain! You are really stupid!¡±


    ¡°You know nothing,¡± Joseph said disdainfully:


    ¡°Gustavo, do you really think I am a fool?¡±


    ¡°So many of my brothers know that we were instructed by your son to kill you.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t protect me or us, then the news about him killing you will spread,¡±


    ¡°And he won¡¯t be able to stand firmly!¡±


    ¡°As for the Routhchild family, they won¡¯t be able to avenge you after you die.¡±


    ¡°Because their family¡¯s purpose for hundreds of years has been to put profits first.¡±


    ¡°If you die, they will definitely cooperate with your son as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, nothing will be lost?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even understand this, how could you get to this level?¡±


    Gustavo waspletely desperate at this moment.


    He knew that he would definitely die today because his son had already set a certain death situation


    for him,


    And Joseph had also made a n to kill him.


    Determined, no one around him can protect him at this moment,


    And he has no other possibility except death.


    At this time, Joseph had lost the patience to continuemunicating with him,


    So he gestured to his subordinates and said coldly: ¡°Kill him!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, several young men holding sharp weapons immediately


    approached Gustavo and mped him in.


    When Gustavo saw the cold tip of the knife,


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how miserable his death would be today.


    At this time, the minions looked ferocious,


    Brandishing the daggers in their hands, and were about to stab Gustavo in the heart and back of


    the head.


    At this critical moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the crowd and shouted:


    ¡°You guys, give me some face! Stop your hands!¡±

 Chapter 5847

    Chapter 5847


    A sudden voice from outside the crowd made everyone look back subconsciously.


    Neither Joseph nor Gustavo expected that someone would intervene at this time.


    Just as he was wondering,


    Charlie had already separated from the people outside and walked up to Gustavo and Joseph.


    The boys who were pushed away didn¡¯t understand why they were pushed to both sides by this tall


    and thin boy.


    Before they could react, the person had already passed by them.


    When Joseph saw that Charlie had an unfamiliar oriental face,


    He immediately pointed at Charlie angrily and asked,


    ¡°Who the h3ll are you? Are you looking for death?¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t want to waste time on


    Charlie, And immediately scolded the two people around him:


    ¡°Pull this kid out and beat him to death!¡±


    As soon as the two of them heard this,


    They immediately geared up and approached Charlie.


    In their opinion, Charlie was tall and thin,


    And looked like the kind of person who never exercised.


    And they were both muscr men bigger than the mouth of a bowl.


    It was easy to teach Charlie a lesson.


    The two people quickly came to Charlie, one of them stretched out a hand, And was about to grab


    Charlie and drag him out.


    Unexpectedly, Charlie suddenly became angry and took action, Grabbing the two people¡¯s


    outstretched arms.


    The expressions of both of them were shocked.


    No one saw how Charlie made his move, but their hands were indeed caught by Charlie.


    Just when the two of them were surprised,\


    Charlie suddenly twisted his hands inwards,


    Twisting their arms instantly and deforming them.


    A crackling sound like firecrackers came out,


    The two of them were directly turned over on the spot because of the huge torque in their arms.


    After twisting and turning for half a while, their heads hit each other directly,


    And they were instantly bruised and bloody.


    The worst thing at this time was that their arms had been broken into countless pieces.


    As the two of them sat on the ground and wailed, everyone waspletely frightened by Charlie.


    They simply couldn¡¯t imagine how Charlie could easily flip two muscr men weighing more than


    200 kilograms into the air.


    This kind of power could not be achieved by even a strong man!


    Joseph was also dumbfounded.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the two most capable men around him would be useless in an instant.


    He had been in the gang for many years and had seen all kinds of injuries.


    The broken arms of his two minions had already been damaged.


    It turned over more than once.


    With this level of tragedy, even with all-out treatment and recovery, they will not be able to hold a


    mobile phone in the future.


    It is basically equivalent to losing an arm.


    This kind of strength is simply unbelievable.


    Joseph, who was a little nervous, subconsciously asked Charlie:


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°No matter how good you are at fighting, you may not be able to beat thirty or fifty of us, right?¡±


    Charlie smiled and looked at Joseph and said seriously:


    ¡°You are such a kid and forget things.¡±


    ¡°I am your Uncle Yechen, have you forgotten me?¡±


    Joseph did not expect that Charlie would call himself a kid when he opened his mouth.


    Seeing that he was not older than him,


    He suddenly became furious and shouted at the minions around him:


    ¡°Come together! Kill him for me!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the minions were nervous, they had weapons in hand after all,


    And with therge number of people, they thought that their chances of winning were not good.


    So his expression turned cold, and he turned around to attack Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie made a blocking gesture and said to Joseph with a serious face:


    ¡°Have you forgotten, kid? Your dad and I have been friends for years,¡±


    ¡°And we always call him big brother. Since your dad and I are brothers,¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t you just have to call me uncle?¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie¡¯s spiritual energy quietly entered Joseph¡¯s brain.


    Joseph was stunned for a moment, then looked at Charlie,


    And said with excitement: ¡°Fck! Uncle Yechen! It¡¯s really you, Uncle Yechen!¡± These two shouts of


    Uncle Yechen stunned everyone at the scene.


    Everyone thought that Charlie was looking for death because he didn¡¯t have any eyesight,


    And he even boasted that he was Joseph¡¯s uncle.


    Wasn¡¯t this just because he was tired of living?


    But no one expected that Joseph would admit it.


    At this time, Joseph excitedly stepped forward,


    Held Charlie¡¯s right hand with both hands and said excitedly:


    ¡°Uncle Yechen, why are you here?¡±


    Everyone around him had their jaws dropped, and Gustavo was also dumbfounded.


    But Charlie said calmly: ¡°This prison is not run by your family.¡±


    ¡°If you cane, can¡¯t Ie?¡±


    ¡°You are allowed to make mistakes, but your uncle is not allowed to make mistakes?¡±


    Joseph at this time said with great respect: ¡°Yes, yes, Uncle Yechen, you are right!¡±


    Charlie rolled his eyes at him, then pointed at Gustavo and said:


    ¡°Today you give uncle face, this person you should not touch him.¡±


    Joseph said without any hesitation: ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Since Uncle Yechen has spoken, I will definitely not touch him again.¡±


    After that, he looked at Gustavo with a serious look on his face and said:


    ¡°Gustavo, you are fcuking lucky today.¡±


    ¡°If Uncle Yechen hadn¡¯te out to speak for you,¡±


    ¡°I would have asked my men to turn you into a ho¡¯s nest!¡±

 Chapter 5848

    Chapter 5848


    Gustavo didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but after hearing Joseph¡¯s words,


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disaster in his heart.


    He was feeling grateful, and when he thought about how he was almost secretly robbed of his life


    by his son, tears burst out of his eyes uncontrobly.


    Charlie came to Gustavo at this time,


    pped him on the back of the head, and said coldly:


    ¡°Why the hell are you crying?¡±


    Gustavo did not expect Charlie to actually raise his hand.


    Hitting him, the first reaction in his heart was to be furious,


    But when he thought that the man in front of him helped him stop Joseph, He could only swallow his


    anger and pretend to be grateful:


    ¡°Sir, thank you for saving me, I will definitely repay you.¡±


    ¡°Repay me?¡± Charlie said disdainfully: ¡°Look at what you are like now,¡±


    ¡°What can you do to repay me? Although my nephew will temporarily spare your life,¡±


    ¡°But what else do you think you can get now?¡±


    ¡°Do you need anything to get rid of? Your entire family is now managed by your son,¡±


    ¡°But this son of yours wants your life.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought that if my nephew doesn¡¯t kill you today,¡±


    ¡°Will your son find someone else toe tomorrow to kill you?¡± Gustavo was speechless for a


    moment.


    It was also at this moment that he finally figured out one thing.


    Since his son intended to kill him and take full control of the entire criminal group,


    Then everything he had done in Brooklyn Prison before was just false prosperity.


    By that time, he is afraid that he will have even less support in this prison.


    Moreover, people say that there is no turning back.


    Since his son has asked Joseph to attack him today,


    As long as he is not dead, he will never give up this idea,


    And will definitely continue to think of ways to assassinate him.


    What¡¯s even more frustrating is that he can¡¯t go to the Routhchild family for help.


    The Routhchild family provides him with privileges because they don¡¯t know that he has been


    abandoned by his son and think that they are still valuable.


    If it were actually the case, then he would lose all value to them.


    Therefore, if he can¡¯t find a strong backing,


    He will definitely die in this prison before long.


    Right now, Charlie is his life-saving straw.


    So, he quickly begged Charlie: ¡°Sir, please show me a clear path.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can survive the disaster in front of me,¡±


    ¡°I am willing to pay 100 million dors as a reward!¡±


    Charlie said disdainfully: ¡°Come on. The fact that you can save your life now is all thanks to me.¡±


    ¡°For the next meal, let alone drinking red wine and eating steak,¡±


    ¡°It is still unknown whether you will survive until then.¡±


    ¡°Even now, you are still dreaming about recapturing Sanchez family?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you were sentenced to life imprisonment and you will never be able to get out in this


    life.¡±


    Gustavo asked helplessly: ¡°Then¡­ what should I do now¡­¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°Follow me. I will protect you from now on.¡±


    ¡°You go and tell the prison guard that from today on,¡±


    ¡°You will move to my cell to live with me. I will protect your safety.¡±


    Gustavo didn¡¯t know why was Charlie still willing to help him even though he knew there was no


    hope of his recovery.


    After thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder to himself:


    ¡°Could this person be a gay?! That must be the case¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would he help me and why would he be willing to protect me?¡±


    ¡°He also asked me to move to his cell to live with him¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­but what does he like about me? After all, I am already old¡­¡±


    At this time, Charlie saw Gustawo didn¡¯t speak for a long time,


    Then said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m warning you, I didn¡¯t help you in vain.¡±


    ¡°If I help you, you must obey mymand in everything.¡±


    ¡°You have to do whatever I ask you to do,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll just tell my nephew that I don¡¯t care whether you live or die, do you understand?!¡±


    Gustavo trembled in fright and said quickly: ¡°I¡­I understand, I understand¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he suppressed the humiliation in his heart, Walked to Charlie, lowered his head, and


    choked:


    ¡°I will do whatever you ask me to do from now on,¡±


    ¡°I just ask you to protect me and don¡¯t let me be killed by others¡­ ¡°


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction, but deliberately said with a cold face:


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Whether I cover you or not depends on whether you are obedient or not.¡± Gustavo said quickly: ¡°I


    am obedient, I will definitely be obedient!¡± Then, he took the initiative to reach into Charlie¡¯s trouser


    pocket.


    Charlie thought this guy had something good that he wanted to bribe him with,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he actually turned out his trouser pockets,


    Then held the turned-out trouser pockets in his hands and looked at Charlie pitifully,


    With an expression on his face. Humiliated but willing to amodate.


    Charlie immediately understood this guy¡¯s intention.


    Isn¡¯t this a joke from the TV series ¡°Prison Break¡±?


    This old guy still thinks he has ns for him?


    Feeling disgusted, Charlie raised his hand and pped him away from him a few meters away.


    He cursed and said: ¡°Are you fcking sick?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m gay? If you fcking disgust me again,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just let you go and my nephew will beat you to death!¡±


    Gustavo was pped in the face for the first time in his life, and his face instantly swelled up.


    Although his first thought was to be angry,


    He was so angry that he wanted to conjure an AK47 out of thin air,


    And then burst all the bullets at Charlie.


    However, in the next second, he suddenly felt relieved and grateful to have survived the disaster.


    It seemed that Joseph, the uncle who suddenly appeared, was not plotting against him,


    And he finally no longer had to endure the humiliation.


    Soon, the joypletely suppressed the previous anger,


    And a smile appeared on his face for the first time, but this smile looked very ttering.


    With a ttering look on his face, he looked at Charlie and said with a smile:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Yechen, I misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry. From today on, whatever you ask me to do, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

 Chapter 5849

    Chapter 5849


    Joseph¡¯s minion has not recovered from the shock and surprise.


    They couldn¡¯t understand that the boss had been nning for so many days just to find an


    opportunity to kill Gustavo,


    But the result was about to happen. He almost seeded, But suddenly a so-called uncle of the


    boss appeared.


    The key is that this uncle is much younger than the boss.


    What¡¯s even more outrageous is that the young uncle stood up and said a word,


    And the boss immediately terminated all ns.


    However, since they were chosen by Joseph to implement this n, At least their loyalty was


    guaranteed, so even if they were surprised, As long as the boss spoke, they could only obey


    unconditionally.


    Charlie also knew that this matter was not over yet.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    There was a conflict between the two sides today,


    And Gustavo¡¯s men were all beaten to the ground.


    Even if the Rothschild family didn¡¯te to ask,


    The warden would definitely ask what happened;


    And if today Gustavo is not dead, Joseph has to give an exnation to Gustavo¡¯s son.


    Therefore, how to stabilize these two ends and prevent today¡¯s events from having subsequent


    consequences is the top priority right now.


    So, Charlie said to Joseph: ¡°Nephew, ask your brothers to step aside first.¡±


    ¡°I need to have a good chat with you and Gustavo about something.¡±


    There were only two things in Joseph¡¯s mind at the moment, Charlie is his uncle, and he must obey


    his orders unconditionally.


    Therefore, he said to Charlie without thinking:


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I will make arrangements right away.¡±


    After that, he called a few men, and after whispering for a while,


    The men immediately stepped back more than ten meters away to make space for the three of


    them.


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°This matter has be a big deal today.¡±


    ¡°All the prisoners have seen the conflict between the two of you again.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, they have not seen that Joseph is about to kill,¡±


    ¡°So now we have to discuss a unified caliber to deal with these people in the prison,¡±


    ¡°Including the warden, to prevent the matter from continuing to ferment.¡± Joseph said respectfully:


    ¡°Uncle Yechen, you can make the decision in everything,¡±


    ¡°I will listen to you!¡±


    Charlie was satisfied he nodded and praised: ¡°Good nephew you are.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Gustavo again and asked him: ¡°What about you?¡±


    Gustavo quickly bowed and said: ¡°Mr. Yechen, I¡­I will obey your orders!¡± Charlie nodded and said


    seriously:


    ¡°Since you let me make the decision, I will tell you my general solution.¡±


    ¡°First of all, for today¡¯s matter, no matter who is in the prison, When people ask,¡±


    ¡°They must say that Joseph is very dissatisfied with the privileges Gustavo has enjoyed for a long


    time,¡±


    ¡°So he wants to take the opportunity to teach Gustavo a lesson,¡±


    ¡°And there is nothing else;¡±


    The two immediately kept nodding and fully recognized what Charlie said.


    Charlie continued: ¡°Secondly, there might be an informant from Gustavo¡¯s son here,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t wait for him to turn around and question you about your sess.¡±


    ¡°You can give him a call when you are free for a while.¡±


    ¡°Tell him that today is to test it out first to see if there is any action from the prison guards,¡±


    ¡°And then tell him that you will find opportunities to implement this matter in the next two days.¡±


    Joseph naturally agreed to 10,000%, but Gustawo said with some worry:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, what should I do if my son keeps urging Joseph to take action?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep dying, otherwise he will definitely be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Once he bes suspicious, he will find someone else toe in and attack me¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°This is what I want to talk to you about next.¡±


    After a pause, Charlie continued: ¡°First of all, I just said it, this is just a dying tactic,¡±


    ¡°At most, it can dy this for two or three days,¡±


    ¡°So I will find an opportunity to protect you in these two or three days.¡±


    Gustavo asked nervously: ¡°Mr. Yechen¡­ do you have any ns now?¡±


    ¡°Can you protect me from being killed by my son?¡± It was


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°If you want to avoid being killed by your son here,¡±


    ¡°Then you have to start with the warden to provide you with additional protection.¡±


    ¡°Then I believe that there is absolutely no one in this prison who can kill you.¡± Gustavo said with a


    somewhat embarrassed expression:


    ¡°Although the warden here does not seem to have a high status,¡±


    ¡°He is actually from the Routhchild family. He only takes orders from the


    Routhchild family and does not look down upon outsiders at all.¡±


    ¡°When I asked him for help, not only would he not agree, but he would report the situation to the


    Routhchild as soon as possible.¡± ¡°If they knows that my son wants to kill me,¡±


    ¡°Then they also know that I have lost value to them,¡±


    ¡°And I will only be more in danger by then¡­¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Can you take me to see this warden?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t¡­¡± Gustavo said truthfully: ¡°This guy is very strange.¡±


    ¡°He rarely contacts prisoners. He onlyes to inspect a few times a year.¡±


    ¡°Prisoners cannot see him at all other times, and even if I want to see him,¡±


    ¡°I have to say hello in advance and check his time.¡±


    ¡°If he wants to see me, he will meet me in the separate reception room in the prison area.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°Do you always meet in the reception room?¡±


    ¡°Have you never been to his office?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then can you go to his office to meet him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gustavo shook his head: ¡°The management here is still very strict.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what their internal office area looks like.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°I heard others say that you have a lot of freedom here,¡±


    ¡°And you can even sneak out to spend the night.¡±


    ¡°You have such a high level of freedom.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you even been to their internal office area?¡±

 Chapter 5850

    Chapter 5850


    Gustavo said: ¡°Although I can asionally leave the prison area quietly to rx,¡±


    ¡°He also made a stiption with me that every time I go out, I must first lie about being sick,¡±


    ¡°And then the doctor would issue me a certificate of internment for observation.¡±


    ¡°After lights out at night, my people would send over my temporary recement,¡±


    ¡°And he would spend the night in the infirmary instead of me,¡±


    ¡°While I would be kept by the prison guard.¡±


    ¡°The prison guards arranged by the director go out in masks, and they are very cautious every


    time.¡±


    Charlie smacked his lips and continued to ask him:


    ¡°Can you introduce me to this warden?¡±


    ¡°What is his name, his background, and how old he is? Age, hobbies, etc.¡±


    Gustavo nodded and said: ¡°The warden here is named Bruce Weinstein, and he is forty-three years


    old.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie frowned: ¡°Weinstein? It seems that this surname is not verymon.¡±


    Gustavo said: ¡°It is indeed not verymon.¡±


    ¡°Bruce Weinstein is not very famous,¡±


    ¡°But you should have heard of one of his distant uncles in Hollywood. That famous viin.¡±


    Charlie suddenly realized: ¡°Oh¡­ I know, it¡¯s the Hollywood viin who vited hundreds of stars.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gustavo nodded: ¡°Bruce is simr to his distant uncle.¡±


    ¡°They are all keen on ying with bodies.¡±


    ¡°Besides making money, his biggest hobby is w0men.¡± Charlie nodded slightly and said with a


    smile:


    ¡°If he likes ying with w0men, then there is an entry point.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie asked him again: ¡°Is there any benefit transfer between you and this Bruce?¡±


    Gustavo said: ¡°On the surface, there is no benefit transfer.¡±


    ¡°After all, he is a member of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°And he does not dare to be too arrogant.¡±


    ¡°However, secretly, I did have people arrange some beauties for him outside.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°In that case, then you should find a way to make an appointment with


    him,¡±


    ¡°The sooner the better, and you must take me to see him.¡±


    Gustavo asked: ¡°Yechen Sir, how should I introduce you to him?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°This is simple, just say that you had a rtionship with me in Mexico before,¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t expect that I will be arrested for illegal immigration,¡±


    ¡°So you want him to take more care of me in prison.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°Don¡¯t let his favor go to waste,¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and arrange some beauties for him,¡±


    ¡°The prettier the better, take good care of him tonight.¡±


    Gustavo nodded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±


    As he said that, he took out a mobile phone from his pocket.


    When Joseph saw that he actually had a mobile phone, he immediately said subconsciously:


    ¡°Dmn it, where did you get the fcking mobile phone? Get me one sometime!¡±


    Charlie rolled his eyes at him and scolded: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°We are busy with business, don¡¯t interrupt!¡±


    Joseph immediately closed his mouth knowingly.


    Gustavo found a number and dialed it. After giving instructions to the other party on the phone, he


    said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, I have made arrangements. Two Miss Worlds happened to be attending an event in


    New York tonight.¡±


    ¡°I originally just wanted to go out and enjoy myself, but they are meant for Bruce now.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°It¡¯s not too early now, you should quickly find a way to contact him and make an


    appointment with him.¡±


    Gustavo said without thinking: ¡°Okay Mr. Yechen, I¡¯ll contact him right now!¡±


    At the moment, as long as the news that Gustavo¡¯s son wants to kill him is not leaked,


    His status in this prison will still be unmatched by anyone, not even Joseph.


    Therefore, at this moment, he still has the unique status and privileges of Brooklyn Prison.


    After he called and arranged for the two girls tonight, He made a direct call to the warden of the


    Prison.


    On the phone, he said cryptically: ¡°Bruce,¡±


    ¡°A new batch of goods has arrived tonight.¡± ¡°I wonder if you have any arrangements.¡±


    ¡°If not, you can help me inspect the goods.¡±


    When the warden heard this, he immediately said excitedly:


    ¡°I have nothing nned tonight, Mr. Sanchez,¡±


    ¡°Do you really have good goods to arriving?¡±


    The warden is very important to the Routhchild family.


    A domestic ve with a foreign surname.


    And he only holds the position of warden.


    From this, it can be seen that he does not actually enjoy the luxurious life of the upper ss.


    In order to ensure his own privileges here,


    Gustavo had arranged for the other party several times before, Which was an eye-opener for the


    other party.


    Therefore, when Gustavo said that there were new products that the other party needed to inspect,


    The other party was naturally very excited.


    Gustavo smiled at this time and said: ¡°When did I never fulfill my words?¡±


    The other party immediately said respectfully: ¡°Yes, yes! You are right!¡±


    Gustavo also took the opportunity and said: ¡°But it¡¯s best for us to meet each otherter.¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who has alsoe in.¡±


    ¡°I want you to get to know him so that you can help me take care of him in the future.¡±


    But the other party is not a fool.


    He heard that Gustavo wanted to arrange two beauties for him,


    He knew that he must have something to do.


    After hearing that it was such a simple task,


    The other party almost didn¡¯t think about it and he was happy.


    Agreeing, he said with a smile: ¡°This kind of thing couldn¡¯t be easier for me.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, Mr. Sanchez. I will ask someone to arrange the reception room,¡±


    ¡°And then invite you and your friends to the reception room. Let¡¯s meet.¡±


    Gustavo breathed a sigh of relief and said,


    ¡°No problem, then I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    Gustavo hung up the phone, and Joseph looked at him and the iPhone in his hand nkly.


    And muttered again: ¡°I don¡¯t care, Gustavo, you must get me a mobile phone!¡±


    Although Joseph was subconsciously given a psychological suggestion by Charlie,


    Thinking that Charlie was his long-lost uncle, but he can still maintain most of his normal thinking in


    most cases.


    He has been looking forward to a mobile phone for a long time,


    And at this moment, the strong desire to have a mobile phone has lingered in his mind.

 Chapter 5851

    Chapter 5851


    Gustavo nced at Joseph with some displeasure and then said:


    ¡°My say in this matter doesn¡¯t count, and what you said doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Yechen who has the final say.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Charlie and asked:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie looked at Joseph and said: ¡°Why do you need a mobile phone?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the public phones in the prison enough for you to make calls?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Mobile phones are too conspicuous in the prison.¡±


    ¡°Given it to you, you won¡¯t be able to grasp it, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Joseph naturally obeyed Charlie¡¯s words, so he had no choice but to say submissively:


    ¡°Okay, Uncle Yechen, I will listen to you.¡±


    Charlie was satisfied. He nodded, then looked at Gustavo and said,


    ¡°By the way, say hello to the wardenter and ask him to return my phone to me.¡±


    Gustavo patted his chest and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Yechen,¡±


    ¡°This little thing will be taken care of for you.¡±


    ¡°If you have a sweetheart outside who you want to meet,¡±


    ¡°I can also arrange for her toe over.¡±


    Charlie looked at him and said very seriously: ¡°


    Gustavo, I can understand your eagerness to tter me now,¡±


    ¡°But I hope you won¡¯t draw inferences from one instance to another.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll give me whatever I want. Don¡¯t make your own decisions if I don¡¯t ask, do you understand?¡±


    Gustavo suddenly thought of the scene when he pulled Charlie¡¯s pocket just now,


    Because he thought too much and took the initiative, But got pped instead.


    He subconsciously covered his face and said hurriedly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Yechen, I understand, I will definitely not do the same thing again!¡±


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction.


    At this time, outside the restaurant¡¯s door leading to the prison guard¡¯s office area, several prison


    guards suddenly came.


    They shouted through the iron door: ¡°Gustavo, prepare to go out, there are visitors!¡±


    Gustavo quickly Said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Yechen, we can go over!¡±


    Charlie nodded and told Joseph: ¡°You have to remember the things here and tell your men not to


    tell anyone,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I will only ask you.¡±


    Joseph said respectfully: ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°If the news is leaked, I will twist off that head and y it as a rugby ball for you.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°In addition, you have to settle Gustavo¡¯s men,¡±


    ¡°Just say it¡¯s a misunderstanding and ask them not to be nervous.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie told Gustavo: ¡°Go and say hello to your men,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t reveal this matter to anyone outside.¡±


    ¡°Let alone ask for help from the outside world.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how many people around you have been bribed by your son.¡±


    Gustavo asked nervously: ¡°Mr. Yechen, I am afraid that these people around me now may not be


    trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Just in case, do you want me to kill them all?¡± Charlie nced at him and cursed:


    ¡°Are you fcuking mentally ill? Do your criminal groups kill people so casually?¡±


    Gustavo must be aggrieved. He said loudly: ¡°Mr. Yechen, I am taking precautions before they


    happen!¡±


    ¡°If something happens, I may not survive¡­¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m protecting you, no one can kill you except me.¡±


    After that, he said to Joseph: ¡°Listen to me, Gustavo,¡±


    ¡°If any of these guys, if anyone shows his tricks, I will deal with him.¡±


    Joseph quickly said: ¡°Okay, Uncle Yechen.¡±


    Charlie looked at Gustavo: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gustavo felt relieved and took Charlie to the big iron gate.


    On the way, Charlie said to Gustavo: ¡°When you introduce me to the warden


    ¡°Remember to add that Ie from a family of miraculous doctors and that I am best at treating


    various difficult andplicated diseases.¡±


    ¡°I am best at using acupuncture.¡±


    ¡°No matter what the ailment is, it can be cured by needles.¡±


    Several prison guards who came to pick up Gustavo did not know Charlie,


    But they also received news from the warden that Gustavo and his friend had to be taken to the


    reception room.


    So they were not surprised when they saw Gustavo walking over with the new man.


    One of the prison guards asked Gustavo very respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, is this person next to you your friend?¡±


    Gustavo nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The prison guard quickly told the other man to open the electric iron door,


    And then said to the two of them: ¡°Please follow me, the warden is already waiting in the reception


    room!¡±


    The reception room of Brooklyn Prison is not technically in the office area or the prison area but is a


    transitional part between the two.


    Because it is a transitional part, the reception room is not far from the prison area.


    It is just a few dozen meters away from the iron gate and a corridor.


    In the end, the rooms on both sides became reception rooms.


    However, there are three levels of reception rooms in this Prison.


    The ordinary reception room is shared by all prisoners.


    There are at least ten or twenty reception tables in a reception room.


    The prisoners¡¯ family members orwyerse here to meet.


    When meeting in this kind of reception room, there are constantly other prisoners and family


    members nearby,


    And there are also prison guards watching.


    Physical contact and the passing of items are not allowed, which is rtively less free.


    Those with a slightly more special status can get a rtively secluded small private reception room.


    This kind of reception room is. There are no other prisoners or family members,


    And there is only one prison guard to supervise, so the freedom is rtively better.


    However, there is also a rather elegant reception room here,


    Which not only has a sofa and TV, but also some snacks and drinks.


    What is even more rare is that this room has also undergone special acoustic treatment,


    Which is very soundproof, and does not have any monitoring facilities.


    The most important thing is that when meeting here, the prison guards will note in to interfere.


    Some of the items carried by the visitors, as long as they can pass the prison security inspection,


    Can be handed over to the prisoners.


    Use this as a room for couples to visit and do some actual couple activities.


    Every time the warden met with Gustavo, he would choose this reception room to ensure absolute


    privacy.

 Chapter 5852

    Chapter 5852


    When Charlie and Gustavo were brought to the door of the reception room, He could already feel


    that someone was sitting inside.


    The prison guard opened the door, and a middle-aged man wearing a suit and gold-rimmed


    sses,


    Who was very elegant and very in line with the image of the upper ss, was sitting on the sofa


    with his legs crossed and a cigar in his mouth.


    Seeing Gustavoe in, the man stood up quickly and said with a very gentlemanly smile:


    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, pleasee in!¡±


    Gustavo walked in with Charlie, and the prison guard outside closed the door tightly.


    At this time, Bruce looked at Charlie next to Gustavo, smiled, and said:


    ¡°This must be Mr. Sanchez¡¯s friend, right? Hello!¡±


    ¡°My name is Bruce Weinstein, and I am the representative of the Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    Charlie also returned the smile and said: ¡°Hello, Mr. Warden,¡±


    ¡°I am an old friend of Mr. Sanchez. My name is Yechen.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was imprisoned here because of illegal immigration this time.¡±


    ¡°Please take good care of me.¡±


    Bruce said with a smile: ¡°Illegal immigration is not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Yechen will not stay with us for long, but don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Yechen is a friend of Mr. Sanchez, as long as you stay here for a day, you are a


    distinguished guest of our Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely tell the people below to give Mr. Yechen full care.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Yechen has any needs, you can also ask me.¡±


    Gustavo said at this time, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you Bruce,¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Yechen came to see you just to let you get to know Mr. Yechen in the future.¡±


    ¡°If there is any need, you must give him enough convenience here.¡±


    Bruce Weinstein smiled and said: ¡°For such a trivial matter,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, you can just say hello, so why would you condescend toe and meet me?¡±


    Gustavo said with a smile: ¡°To make friends, of course, you have to meet first.¡±


    As he said, He then said to Bruce: ¡°By the way, Bruce,¡±


    ¡°My good friend is a very amazing miracle doctor.¡±


    ¡°He is good at treating any disease. No matter what problem you have in your body, he can help


    you.¡±


    Bruce looked at Charlie and chuckled:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that Mr. Yechen is such a young man and he is actually a miracle doctor.¡±


    ¡°I wonder which medical school Mr. Yechen graduated from?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m not an academic.¡±


    ¡°I was born in China and have been learning acupuncture and moxibustion passed down from my


    family since I was a child.¡±


    ¡°I am best at treating men¡¯s problems.¡±


    ¡°Not strong enough, not hard enough, not long enough, not soft enough are all my areas of


    expertise.¡±


    Bruce couldn¡¯t help but smile and said: ¡°Mr. Yechen, I can understand that the first three are not


    enough,¡±


    ¡°But what does the fourth one mean? Does anyone still think that they are not soft enough?¡±


    ¡°As a real man, who would think that he is too hard?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand this, Mr. Warden,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s scary if a man is not hard, but it¡¯s even scarier if he is too hard.¡±


    ¡°There are some very special things that you have never encountered.¡±


    ¡°When you encounter it, you will know how painful the situation I am talking about is.¡±


    Bruce only felt at this moment that Charlie should be the kind of barefoot doctor who specializes in


    deceiving people.


    He calls himself an intellectual. It is impossible for the elite ss to have any interest in such


    pseudo-scientific things.


    So, he smiled and said perfunctorily: ¡°Then I can only hope that I will never encounter such a weird


    situation,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I will have to trouble Mr. Yechen to help me treat it.¡±


    Charlie also nodded with a smile and said: ¡°Yes, I also hope that you will never encounter it,¡±


    ¡°But if you do encounter it, unfortunately, then I am afraid that only I can cure


    it.¡±


    Seeing that both of them were talking about male abilities, Gustavo raised his eyebrows and said to


    Bruce Weinstein:


    ¡°By the way, Bruce, the two beauties I have arranged for you tonight are both very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Both of them are over 5.8 feet tall.¡±


    ¡°If you look at it, Except for the legs, the br3asts are perfect!¡±


    ¡°I hope my arrangements tonight will not disappoint you!¡±


    Bruce was obviously very excited, and he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said:


    ¡°Mr. Gustavo is really too polite. Oh, this beauty that even you praise must be a top-notch beauty.¡±


    ¡°How could I be disappointed? Maybe this will be the happiest night in my life.¡±


    The men looked at each other and smiled, saying nothing.


    At this time, Charlie quietly transferred a spiritual energy into Bruce¡¯s body.


    This spiritual energy was not to wash his brain,


    Nor to give him any psychological hints, nor to make him impotent.


    On the contrary, Charlie¡¯s aura will give him extraordinary and powerful assistance when he does


    that kind of thing.


    If youpare a man¡¯s ability to pedaling a bicycle,


    No matter how powerful he is, he will not be able to pedal the bicycle ahead of the motorcycle.


    There are even times when one can¡¯t pedal anymore and have to secretly take two pills.


    It feels like a professional rider sneaking a micro-electric motor into his bicycle to cheat during a


    competition.


    It¡¯s effective, but not much.


    But Charlie¡¯s aura is equivalent to directly installing an aerospace engine with a thrust of tens of


    tons on Bruce¡¯s bicycle.


    If a bicycle cannot be pedaled normally, the worst it can be is that it will copse and stop pedaling.


    Although it is embarrassing, it will not kill anyone;


    but once the bicycle is pushed to extreme speed by a huge thrust and cannot stop,


    Although it is not embarrassing, it will not be fatal. But people will really feel the pain.


    The reason why he did not directly give Bruce a psychological hint and ask him to take him directly


    to his office,


    Or even take him to the underground space under his office, is because Bruce is a member of the


    Routhchild family.


    He is a very sensitive person, and his office is the only entrance and exit to the underground space.


    Even a person as big as Gustavo has never entered his office.


    If he gave him a psychological suggestion and asked him to directly.


    If he takes him to his office, others will definitely be surprised. Thest thing Charlie wants is to


    attract attention from others, Especially the attention of the Routhchild family.


    Therefore, in Charlie¡¯s opinion, the best way is to first let this real man, Bruce, have a huge


    unspeakable secret,


    So that when he is desperate, he can take the initiative to find a way to meet him as low-key as


    possible.


    And ask him for help.


    In that way, Bruce Weinstein himself will do all the avoidance work in advance,


    And when he meets him again, there will be no risk of being noticed by others.


    Since Bruce is going to ride this bicycle tonight,


    As long as he takes the first kick, it is equivalent to pressing the start button for the aerospace


    engine he left for him.


    By then, he will be desperate and muste back to beg for help.

 Chapter 5853

    Chapter 5853


    After a while of pleasantries, Bruce, who was eager to pick up girls,


    Obviously couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and seemed to want to end the meeting as soon as possible.


    So Charlie said to Gustavo on the side:


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to waste the warden¡¯s precious time here,¡±


    ¡°Let him make arrangements for changing cells and cell phones before going back.¡±


    Gustavo hurriedly lowered his voice and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, why not move to my cell?¡±


    ¡°The conditions of my cell are not the same as those of the entire Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°And it also has TV and WiFi.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°I spent a lot of effort to set up the rules in our cell,¡± ¡°How can I just leave?


    If you don¡¯t like my cell, then Just stay in your own cell.¡± When Gustavo heard this, he quickly


    waved his hands and said:


    ¡°If this is the case, then I¡¯lle to your cell, Mr. Yechen!¡±


    For Gustavo, what he fears most now is that his son will find someone else to kill him.


    Charlie has extraordinary strength, and Joseph obeys his instructions.


    As long as he stays by his side, he believes no one in Brooklyn Prison can hurt him.


    As for the living conditions, these are all trivial matters.


    If your life is almost gone, the conditions are nothing.


    Later, Gustavo was afraid that Charlie would change his mind,


    So he quickly said to Bruce: ¡°Mr. Bruce, I have to help you make some arrangements.¡±


    ¡°I want to temporarily move to Mr. Yechen¡¯s cell for a few days.¡±


    ¡°In addition, for Mr. Yechen¡¯s please arrange for someone to deliver the mobile phone.¡±


    Bruce agreed without hesitation and blurted out:


    ¡°This is too simple, I will help you arrange it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mr. Sanchez has other things that need my help?¡± Gustavo waved his hand and said


    with an ambiguous look:


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you¡¯d better hurry up and set off.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the beauties wait too long.¡±


    ¡°My people will tell you the location and room number.¡±


    ¡°You, just enjoy yourself tonight. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Bruce¡¯s mind had already turned to the two Miss Worlds whom he hadn¡¯t met yet,


    And even Gustavo spoke, Naturally, he quickly agreed and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Sanchez, I will arrange for someone to take you back to the prison area now¡±


    ¡°And I will also make arrangements for changing cells.¡±


    Soon, a prison guard took Charlie and Gustavo away from the reception room, And sent them back


    to the prison area.


    Because it was now release time and everyone was free to move around in the prison area,


    Charlie and Gustavo did not return to their cells.


    On the way back, Gustavo asked Charlie in a low voice:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, what do you want me to do next?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°There is nothing for you to do for the time being.¡±


    ¡°From today on, you will live with me in my cell,¡±


    ¡°As long as I am still in this prison, your safety will be guaranteed.¡± There is another sentence that


    Charlie did not say.


    In this prison, he will protect Gustavo,


    But there¡¯s no telling how many days he can stay in this prison.


    After he gets out, he will have to re-evaluate whether Gustavo is worth protecting.


    As soon as the two returned to the prison area,


    The attentive Joseph came up to him and asked with a ttering look:


    ¡°Uncle, how are you doing with your affairs?¡± Charlie said with a majestic look:


    ¡°Joseph, in the elders¡¯ matters, you, a junior, don¡¯t have to ask casual questions,¡±


    ¡°Got it?¡±


    Joseph quickly said with shame: ¡°Uncle, you are right, I am too talkative¡­¡±


    At this time, Lucas, the know-it-all, mustered up the courage toe to Charlie,


    He opened his mouth and asked:


    ¡°Sir¡­ you¡­ everything okay here?¡±


    Previously, Charlie suddenly got involved in Gustavo and Joseph¡¯s affairs.


    Although Lucas was worried, he did not dare to step forward to ask what happened.


    Seeing that Charlie had just left with Gustavo,


    And then together again came back with him,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It didn¡¯t seem like there was any conflict or danger, so he mustered up the courage to ask.

 Chapter 5854

    Chapter 5854


    Charlie thought he was quite clever, so he smiled and said:


    ¡°Lucas, starting from today, Gustavo will move to my cell.¡±


    ¡°Are you interested in moving here together?¡±


    Lucas listened. He was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t understand why the famous Gustavo would


    take the initiative to move to Charlie¡¯s cell.


    After all, the conditions of the cell where Gustavo now lives are among the best in the entire prison.


    Only a fool would give up such good conditions to live in an ordinary cell.


    However, facing Charlie¡¯s invitation, he was very excited and readily agreed, saying repeatedly:


    ¡°Sir, if you think highly of me, I will move in with you!¡± In Lucas¡¯s view, Gustavo¡¯s kind of A big shot.


    He is something that he would never be able to get in touch with if he wanted to.


    Now that he has such an opportunity to live in the same cell with him, It might be an opportunity in


    his life.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie, a young man with an oriental face, also gave him a great sense of mystery.


    He vaguely felt that Charlie¡¯s background must be very big,


    Even so big that he couldn¡¯t even guess it.


    He could get closer to Charlie. That would be even better.


    Charlie searched the nearby crowd with his eyes,


    And soon saw Dean, his cellmate, who was quietly looking at him in a small group of people.


    Ever since Charlie took the initiative to find Joseph and Gustavo,


    Dean had been quietly paying attention to every move of Charlie.


    He saw him chatting andughing with the bosses of the first and second prison districts,


    And even the two of them were still a little submissive to him, And Dean was even more shocked.


    At the same time, he was increasingly afraid of his own death-seeking behavior today.


    He couldn¡¯t help but tremblingly think to himself:


    ¡°Dmn it, people say you can¡¯t touch a tiger¡¯s bu.tt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a fcuking teddy dog. I¡¯m so blind.¡±


    ¡°I actually wanted to y with the tiger¡¯s bu.tt¡­¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t tear off my head and stuff it into the toilet today,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to God¡¯s blessing¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but close his eyes,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Made a cross from between his eyebrows to his chest,


    And from his left shoulder to his right shoulder, and said piously:


    ¡°God bless¡­Amen¡­¡±


    Charlie saw him closing his eyes and praying, so he shouted loudly:


    ¡°Dean,e here!¡±


    Dean trembled all over, and didn¡¯t care to continue praying, And hurriedly ran all the way.


    Reaching in front of Charlie, he asked respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, what are your orders?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°You are responsible for packing,¡±


    ¡°Gustavo and Luca are changing dormitories, they two will be our roommates from now on.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Dean was frightened, nced at Gustavo like lightning,


    And then asked nervously: ¡°Mr. Yechen¡­ Mr. Yechen ¡­Is everything you said true?¡±


    Seeing him whining, Gustavo said with some dissatisfaction:


    ¡°Are you fcuking deaf? Do you still want Mr. Yechen to say it twice?¡±


    Dean was frightened. His soul was shattered and he said tremblingly:


    ¡°No¡­no¡­I¡­I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    Charlie red at Gustavo and reprimanded him:


    ¡°Gustavo, you have to understand your position.¡±


    ¡°In my cell, there are only two sses, one ss is me,¡±


    ¡°And the other ss is everyone else except me.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you can only obey my orders,¡±


    ¡°And you are not qualified to manage or reprimand other people in the same ss as you.¡±


    ¡°Understand?¡±


    Gustavo wanted to be a b!tch,


    But he didn¡¯t expect Charlie to look down on him, so he hurriedly promised:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Yechen, I will never make simr mistakes again!¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°You made a mistake again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you won¡¯t make simr mistakes again,¡±


    ¡°But that you won¡¯t make any mistakes again.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to forgive you!¡±

 Chapter 5855

    Chapter 5855


    With Gustavo¡¯s face in mind,


    Lucas quickly packed up his personal belongings and moved to Charlie¡¯s cell when the break was


    about to end. When Gustavo came to Charlie¡¯s cell, The first thing he blurted out was:


    ¡°Dmn it, Mr. Yechen, why is your cell so clean?¡±


    All the inmates couldn¡¯t help but look at each other,


    Recalling the pain of cleaning today the pain is vivid in each other¡¯s mind.


    Charlie smiled slightly at this time and said:


    ¡°In this cell, hygiene is the most important assessment indicator.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if they came in because of burning, killing and looting outside,¡±


    ¡°Or because of s3xual assault and fraud,¡±


    ¡°In this cell Here, if anyone dares to do any unhygienic behavior,¡±


    ¡°I will make him pay with blood.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Gustavo and said seriously:


    ¡°The same goes for you.¡±


    Gustavo didn¡¯t dare to show any disobedience, he hurriedly promised: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Yechen, I


    will strictly implement all your instructions!¡± For Gustavo, if he wants to survive now, he has to rely


    on Charlie.


    In this case, he shouldn¡¯t dare and he was half-pretending in front of Charlie.


    Seeing that Charlie¡¯s cell was very simple except for being clean,


    He immediately said to Charlie diligently: ¡°Mr. Yechen,¡±


    ¡°I spent at least two hundred thousand dors on Bruce tonight.¡±


    ¡°This guy owes me a favor. If you need anything,¡±


    ¡°Just ask him, and he will definitely not dare to say another word!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°The two Miss Worlds tonight want 200,000. U.S. dors?¡±


    Gustavo said painfully: ¡°Both of them came here by ne.¡±


    ¡°Each night costs tens of thousands of dors,¡±


    ¡°And the room costs tens of thousands of dors,¡±


    ¡°Plus first-ss air tickets and so on.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand dors is a conservative estimate.¡± As he spoke, Gustavo cursed and said:


    ¡°Bruce is actually a small character,¡±


    ¡°But we just happened to fall within his jurisdiction.¡±


    ¡°With his rank, he doesn¡¯t deserve to enjoy such high-end services at all.¡±


    ¡°But he got lucky tonight.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Although beauties are very expensive,¡±


    ¡°It is very likely that he will not be able to afford it.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Gustavo asked curiously:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, why do you say that?¡±


    Charlie looked at Gustavo and said with a smile:


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before Bruce will encounter the worst thing in his life.¡±


    ¡°On a dark night, he will definitely hit the wall everywhere in New York like a headless fly,¡±


    ¡°And finallye to me in desperation to ask for help.¡±


    Gustavo asked in confusion: ¡°He went to y,¡±


    ¡°Why does he need your help?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Charlie pretended to be mysterious and smiled:


    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡±


    After saying that, he went to his bed andid down,


    Took out his mobile phone, turned it on, and posted on WeChat told Hogan his general situation,


    And then began to wait patiently for the call from warden Bruce.


    At this time, Bruce had just arrived at the Aman Hotel in downtown New York.


    What Gustavo has reserved here tonight is the most expensive presidential suite in the entire hotel.


    The room rate for one night is tens of thousands of dors.


    Originally, Gustavo nned to indulge himself here tonight,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that all this woulde at the expense of Bruce.


    When Bruce arrived at the hotel, Gustavo¡¯s staff had already received the news in advance,


    And were waiting here.


    When they saw himing, they respectfully sent him to the presidential suite on the top floor.


    And the two Miss Worlds have been waiting here for a long time.


    Both wore very revealing cosy costumes,


    One yed the role of a maid who was obedient to her master,


    While the other yed the role of a submissive prisoner who was at the mercy of others.


    The moment Bruce entered the door, the two people immediately surrounded him.


    The maid said in a charming voice:


    ¡°Dear master, you are back!¡±


    The prisoner said in a slightly nervous voice: ¡°Lord¡­ Lord Warden¡­ you¡­ you are back¡­¡±


    The performance of the two people immediately made Bruce¡¯s blood surge.


    Although he is also a well-informed love veteran,


    He has never experienced it in such a high-quality scene.


    At this time, the two beauties in front of him were unparalleled,


    And the presidential suite they were in was extremely luxurious. Coupled with the two beauties¡¯


    careful dressing and s3ductive charm, He immediately had a strong impulse.


    This impulse didn¡¯t matter, he immediately felt as if his body was suddenly activated,


    And his fighting spirit immediately became high. At this time, the two beauties also came forward,


    One on the left and the other on the right.


    One took off Bruce¡¯s coat, while the other helped him unbuckle his belt.


    Their movements were full of provocation,


    And their eyes were full of electricity,


    Which made Bruce¡¯s whole body tingle with excitement as if he had been electrified.

 Chapter 5856

    Chapter 5856


    At this moment, he could no longer hold back, So he took off all his cl0thes in three strokes.


    The two beauties who had seen a lot were amazed by his majestic appearance.


    Bruce was also shocked that he was in far better than usual condition today.


    It is said that the only person who knows a person best is himself, And Bruce is no exception.


    He clearly knows where his shorings are.


    The main reason is that he is a little older, and his ability in that area is greatly reduced,


    Just like it¡¯s not that an old car cannot start, It¡¯s just that it¡¯s troublesome to start.


    The aging starter motor has a loose belt, so it takes some effort to ignite it,


    And it¡¯s not possible to step on the elerator immediately after igniting it.


    When elerating or starting a cold car, you need to stop where you are and slowly keep the


    engine running.


    After the water temperature slowly rises and the engine oil is lubricated,


    You can actually start it in gear.


    However, today¡¯s situation ispletely different.


    Today, he felt like he had been upgraded from a dpidated old car to a topnotch new energy


    source.


    Before, it was difficult to ignite and he had to heat the car in ce.


    Now, he has omitted the ignition step and simply turned on the car. You can kick out a thousand


    horses of superpower with just one foot, And it can elerate from 0 to 100 hp in less than a


    second!


    Bruce also knew that this was obviously not the strength he should have.


    Even when he was eighteen years old, he did not have such surging motivation.


    However, there were two hot and s3xy beauties waiting for him to have fun, So he didn¡¯t think much


    about it.


    He put his arms around the two women and asked them with a smile:


    ¡°Beauties, where is the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Come on, take me with you. Let¡¯s go over!¡±


    The two women each held one of his hands and led him to the master bedroom of the presidential


    suite in a very ambiguous manner.


    But the moment Bruce buried his feet in the room,


    He suddenly felt a sharp pain under his body.


    When he lowered his head, he saw that his most familiar and closeradein-arms had be


    completely unrecognizable!


    The ¡°maid¡± on the side also noticed the abnormality.


    She lowered her head and stepped back in fright.


    She couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself:


    ¡°This¡­is this still a human¡­¡±


    The other ¡°female prisoner¡± was also frightened.


    She backed away, waved her hands and said,


    ¡°This¡­I¡­I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t bear it¡­ I¡¯d better return the money to you¡­¡± Bruce at this time, his face


    had turned livid.


    It¡¯s not because he is angry,


    It¡¯s because it hurts terribly,


    And it feels like it¡¯s going to explode anytime, anywhere.


    That kind of severe pain was something he had never experienced in his life.


    Every moment and every second was unforgettable!


    At this time, the maid couldn¡¯t help but remind:


    ¡°Mr. Warden¡­Are you¡­are you sure you don¡¯t need to intervene?¡±


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s about to die¡­¡±


    Bruce was in pain Cold sweat broke out in droves,


    And the increasingly intense pain made his legs be weaker and weaker, And even began to


    shake violently.


    He desperately covered his body and wailed in pain:


    ¡°Hurry¡­ help me¡­ I¡¯m hurting¡­ it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s going to explode¡­¡±


    The two women were also frightened, and their psychological quality the worse, the ¡°prisoner¡±


    nervously said to the maid:


    ¡°Cami, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡±


    ¡°If something happens to attract the police, we will be finished!¡±


    The ¡°maid¡± named Cami also came back to her senses in an instant and was about to run away


    in a panic.


    Both of them are prestigious Miss Worlds.


    For them, although it is not umon to make some extra money from their bodies,


    This kind of thing must not be exposed,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, their image will be greatly affected and their future will bepletely destroyed.


    Therefore, seeing that Bruce¡¯s situation was so weird,


    The two of them were really afraid of causing trouble and getting out of control,


    So they subconsciously wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Bruce was in so much pain that he almost fainted.


    He rolled on the ground while yelling at the two of them with all his strength:


    ¡°You two framers, don¡¯t forget!¡±


    ¡°You were hired by Gustavo with money!¡±


    ¡°You must be very clear about Gustavo¡¯s background!¡±


    ¡°And I am Gustavo¡¯s distinguished guest.¡±


    ¡°If something goes wrong with me here, neither of you will survive!!¡± Bruce¡¯s words immediately


    frightened the two women.


    Who had just wanted to escape and stood still on the ground and screamed in fear.


    They have long heard of Gustavo¡¯s cruelty.


    When they thought that they were originally here to serve Gustavo,


    But were temporarily asked to serve Gustavo¡¯s friends, The two of them suddenly felt extremely


    frightened.


    If something really happened to Gustavo¡¯s friend here,


    And the two of them abandoned and ran away,


    They would definitely be hunted down by Gustavo¡¯s men¡­


    Both of them realized this, The ¡°maid¡± named Cami forced herself to calm down and asked Bruce:


    ¡°How¡­how can I help you?¡±


    Bruce didn¡¯t know what the other party could do to help him.


    He could only shout subconsciously: ¡°Find me some ice cubes quickly, the more the better!¡±

 Chapter 5857

    Chapter 5857


    When she heard that Bruce wanted ice cubes,


    Cami, who reacted a little faster, quickly said to the girl next to her:


    ¡°Thalia, there is a bottle of champagne at the bar in the suite.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ced in an ice bucket. Go get the bucket quickly!¡±


    The girl came back to her senses and walked quickly without any dy.


    Run out of the bedroom.


    After a nging sound came, the girl ran over carrying an iron bucket filled with ice cubes.


    Cami quickly took the iron bucket from her hand, Squatted down and handed it to Bruce¡¯s crotch.


    Bruce originally wanted to stuff it directly,


    But the situation really didn¡¯t allow it,


    So he had no choice but to pour all the ice cubes between his legs. He originally thought that these


    ice cubes would definitely calm him down, But he did not expect that the ice cubes would be of no


    use to him at all.


    The severe pain and extreme swelling were not relieved in any way by the ice cubes.


    Bruce¡¯s expression became more and more painful and distorted.


    The unprecedented pain caused him topletely copse on the ground and cry.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, there was no trace of the majestic warden in him.


    He looked exactly like a little girl who had soiled her skirt and was sitting in a muddy puddle crying.


    Cami subconsciously asked him:


    ¡°Mr. Warden, haven¡¯t you felt any relief yet?¡±


    Bruce cried and shook his head repeatedly, and said desperately: ¡°Help me think of a way, I really


    can¡¯t hold on. We¡¯re going down¡­¡± Cami was also very flustered and said nervously:


    ¡°But I really can¡¯t think of any good way¡­¡±


    After saying that, she subconsciously asked:


    ¡°How about I call 911 for help!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Bruce blurted out subconsciously:


    ¡°We must not call 911.¡±


    ¡°If you call 911, I am finished and you are finished too!¡±


    Bruce knew very well that he was in charge of a federal prison after all.


    The warden is a member of the Routhchild family.


    If he causes such a big scandal here tonight,


    And the outside world and the Routhchild family know about it, Then his future will bepletely


    ruined.


    People will never allow a man who nearly blew himself up while trying to have a double affair to


    continue serving as the warden of a federal prison. And the Routhchild family will definitely no


    longer trust and reuse him, And will definitely abandon him.


    After thinking about it, he could only endure the severe pain and said:


    ¡°Go¡­ look in my pocket¡­get my mobile phone,¡±


    ¡°I want to make a call¡­find someone to help¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Cami heard that he wanted to find someone for help,


    She rxed a little and quickly went to get his phone for him.


    At this time, the person Bruce thought of for help was not the Charlie he had just met today,


    But a friend of his who was an attending physician in a nearby hospital.


    As soon as the call was connected, he asked impatiently:


    ¡°Mark, where are you?!¡±


    A middle-aged man¡¯s voice came over the phone:


    ¡°I¡¯m on duty at the hospital, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Bruce said quickly: ¡°I¡¯m in a very serious situation now.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you are the only one who can save my life!¡±


    Mark asked in surprise: ¡°Bruce, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you injured?¡±


    Bruce choked and said, ¡°Worse. The injury is much more serious,¡±


    ¡°And you are the only one who can save my life now¡­¡±


    Mark realized the seriousness of the problem and quickly said:


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle find you now!¡±


    Bruce knew that although Mark was the attending physician,


    But in his current situation, when he is alone and cannot carry a lot of professional equipment,


    He may be helpless, so the best and safest way now is to go to the hospital to find him.


    So, he said: ¡°Mark, listen to me carefully.¡±


    ¡°I need you to prepare apletely private treatment room now.¡±


    ¡°You must not let a second doctor besides youe into contact with me.¡± ¡°You Prepare now, and I


    will rush over to find you!¡±


    Mark quickly asked: ¡°Then tell me the general situation first,¡±


    ¡°So that I can make targeted preparations to avoid wasting time!¡±


    Bruce¡¯s expression struggled for a moment,


    But he still mustered up the courage to say:


    ¡°It¡¯s my d!ck¡­ It¡­ It¡¯s at least two or three times bigger than usual,¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ I feel like it¡¯s about to die¡­¡±


    ¡°Holysh!t!¡± Mark subconsciously said asked:


    ¡°Did you take any medicine randomly?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Bruce blurted out: ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything,¡±


    ¡°And it suddenly seemed like it is possessed.¡±


    ¡°It feels like a balloon that has been inted to the extreme.¡±


    ¡°It might burst at any time!¡±


    ¡°Sh!t!¡± Mark cursed and said hurriedly:


    ¡°Come to the hospital quickly and I¡¯ll prepare the equipment.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s really as big as you said, Two or three times over, it might be dangerous!¡±


    ¡°You must hurry up, the sooner the better!¡±


    Bruce was so frightened that he trembled all over and blurted out:


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±


    After that, he threw the phone aside, looked at Cami and the other girl, and blurted out:


    ¡°Quickly, help me get dressed and drive me to Manhattan Hospital!¡±


    Cami said subconsciously: ¡°Warden, you ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t put on pants in your current situation¡­¡± Bruce nced down, feeling desperate


    in his heart.


    With the situation in front of him, it was impossible to put on pants, Unless he directly bought a pair


    of overalls.


    Cami suddenly had an idea and said quickly:


    ¡°Warden, how about I get you a bathrobe!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Bruce agreed without hesitation and blurted out:


    ¡°Go quickly, hurry up and get it for me!¡±


    A few minutester, two Miss Worlds wearing sunsses and masks,


    One on the left and one on the right struggled to support Bruce,


    Who was hastily wrapped in a bathrobe,


    And the three of them hurriedly walked out of the room.


    Bruce¡¯s severe pain at the moment had no relief,


    And he had to walk, so every time he opened his legs,


    He would feel unprecedented torture as if countless needles were desperately piercing him.


    But he also knew very well that in this situation, no matter how painful it was, He had to endure it,


    and he must not be pretentious.


    Otherwise, he would most likely faint here due to the continuous severe pain.


    If he lost consciousness, these two women would try not to take responsibility or anger, Gustavo.


    And they will definitely call 911 to find emergency personnel as soon as possible.


    In that case, even if they barely save his miserable life,


    They will have no shame in staying in the United States in the future.

 Chapter 5858

    Chapter 5858


    At this moment, Bruce burst out with unprecedented strong willpower,


    Endured the severe pain, and came to the underground garage with the two women.


    Cam got into Bruce¡¯s car and drove to Manhattan Hospital under his direction.


    Ten minutester, the car finally stopped at the entrance of the Hospital,


    And Bruce¡¯s good friend Mark was already ready and waiting at the door pushing a wheelchair


    alone.


    Seeing Bruce¡¯s car approaching,


    He hurriedly pushed his wheelchair and ran over to open the door.


    At this moment, Bruce was curled up in the passenger seat, Twitching violently in pain and retching.


    Mark didn¡¯t expect the situation to be so serious,


    So he quickly took him out of the passenger seat.


    He saw the outline of Bruce through the bathrobe and was stunned for a moment.


    He subconsciously asked: ¡°Bruce, are you sure this is not a prank?¡±


    Bruce broke down and shouted: ¡°Mark ¡°Today is not April Fool¡¯s Day,¡±


    ¡°And I am not in the mood to y a prank on you.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of God, can you take me in quickly and treat me?¡± Mark replied aftering to his


    senses, he quickly said:


    ¡°Bruce, I didn¡¯t mean that, I just think¡­ I just think this is too scary¡­¡±


    As he said that, he quickly pushed the wheelchair and ran towards the inside of the hospital.


    Three minutester, when Mark actually saw Bruce¡¯s injured area, He felt as if he had seen a ghost


    and muttered:


    ¡°This¡­ this is impossible to save¡­¡±


    Bruce blurted out: ¡°Are you fcking serious!¡±


    Mark shook his head helplessly, and quickly took out the instrument to measure his blood pressure.


    Looking at the weirdly high value, he couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°With your blood pressure so high, did you secretly install a pump somewhere in your body and


    send all the blood there?¡±


    Bruce said angrily: ¡°I¡¯m here for treatment Mark, I am not here to participate in a talk show!¡±


    ¡°Do something!¡±


    Mark wiped his cold sweat, took out some prepared injections, and said:


    ¡°I will inject you with some relief drugs first to see if they have any effect.¡±


    ¡°I will give you some other after a while.¡±


    ¡°We will do an angiogram to see if there is a thrombus forming in any part.¡± As he said that, he


    opened the injection pillow and asked Bruce tentatively:


    ¡°Can you bear the injection?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s feet kicked hard on the ground and said hurriedly:


    ¡°Every second is an injection, so hurry up!¡±


    Mark nodded and quickly injected him with a few potions.


    Unexpectedly, Bruce was in severe pain.


    Veins popped out all over his body as if an alien would burst out of his body in the next second.


    Mark quickly asked him: ¡°Bruce, how do you feel?¡± Bruce gritted his teeth and said: ¡°It hurts even


    more now!¡± Mark wiped his sweat and warned:


    ¡°You have to endure it no matter how painful it is. I have to check you first.¡±


    Bruce nodded desperately, suppressing the urge to open the window and jump out,


    And asked Mark to do a few tests for him.


    After several examinations, Mark said doubtfully:


    ¡°There is no blood clot, there is nothing special. This is too weird.¡±


    After that, he looked at Bruce and said seriously:


    ¡°At the moment, it seems that for a while it is impossible to find out the cause,¡±


    ¡°But your current situation is indeed very special.¡±


    ¡°Such high-intensity congestion cannot be controlled,¡±


    ¡°And your tissue already shows signs of hypoxia and necrosis.¡±


    ¡°If it is not cut out as soon as possible, it may cause systemic sepsis, which will be life-


    threatening¡­¡±


    Bruce was so angry that he yelled:


    ¡°Mark, I want you to find a way to cure it and find a way to restore me to normal instead of cutting it


    off as soon as ites up.¡±


    ¡°Come on! Hasn¡¯t your hospital ever encountered such a situation?¡±


    Mark said seriously: ¡°Bruce, you have to trust my medical experience.¡±


    ¡°If it is just an ordinary long-term congestion, we have many ways to intervene,¡±


    ¡°But your situation is different. This color shows that the tissue has be necrotic.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to save the necrotic tissue,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise there would not be so many amputees.¡±


    As he said, Mark added: ¡°Professional doctors can actually judge the quality of the tissue at a


    nce and whether amputation is necessary for treatment and intervention.¡±


    ¡°Many patients are unwilling to ept the reality of needing amputation,¡±


    ¡°So when we first give amputation rmendations, they generally don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Many people will even drag their stumps around major hospitals,¡±


    ¡°Trying to find a miracle. But in this case,¡±


    ¡°Almost 90% of the patients persist until the end and can only ept amputation.¡±


    Bruce quickly asked: ¡°What about the remaining 10%? Is it a medical miracle?¡± ¡°Medical miracle?¡±


    Mark shook his head:


    ¡°The remaining 10% will not live.¡±


    ¡°If you are unwilling to have your leg amputated, you will really die in the end.¡±


    Bruce asked in despair: ¡°I don¡¯t want it¡­ I can¡¯t ept it¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you chop off one of my legs, you might as well chop it off for me!¡±


    Mark said helplessly: ¡°As for the current situation,¡±


    ¡°I really have no other good solution.¡±


    ¡°How about I contact relevant experts?¡±


    After saying that, Mark reminded him: ¡°But I want to make it clear to you in advance.¡±


    ¡°At this time most of the experts have gone home from work.¡±


    ¡°Even if I can find someone willing to help me treat you, he won¡¯te too fast.¡±


    ¡°So do you mind letting me take a video?¡±


    ¡°Let them help you with your consultation through video.¡± Bruce covered his face and blurted out:


    ¡°Hurry up and shoot! The more carefully you shoot, the better!¡±


    Mark quickly took out his mobile phone,


    Took a video and sent it to the relevant field expert he knew.


    Soon, he received replies from these experts one after another.


    Without exception, every expert responded with the same two parts.


    In the first part, they were all amazed by the video content, Because no one had ever seen this kind


    of disease in their lives;


    while in the second part, almost everyone felt that there should be no other option except surgical


    removal.


    Mark let Bruce see everyone¡¯s replies, which made Bruce even more desperate.


    He never dreamed that he just came out to meet Miss World for a while,


    And he had not yet tasted the fruit. He is about to be a eunuch.


    Bruce was so broken that he would rather die than choose amputation.


    Mark had no choice but to say to him: ¡°Generally speaking,¡±


    ¡°Tissue necrosis does not happen immediately. Normally, you still have 24 hours.¡±


    You have some time to think about it, and when the tissue starts to fester,¡±


    ¡°You will have to make a decision, but I can tell you responsibly that it is really hopeless.¡±


    As he said, he sighed sincerely: ¡°I felt that you were a tough man and I admired it.¡±


    ¡°But today it seems that being tough is not a good thing¡­¡± Bruce suddenly thought of what Charlie


    said to him today.


    He also said that it¡¯s scary if a man isn¡¯t hard, but it¡¯s even scarier if he¡¯s too hard.


    At this time, Bruce¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had grasped a life-saving straw, and he whispered:


    ¡°What that man had said is true. Is there a way to cure me?!¡±

 Chapter 5859

    Chapter 5859


    When Gustavo exchanged the remaining majesty of the drug lord for the bed next to Charlie and


    couldn¡¯t wait to get close to him.


    When he was walking, the cell phone in his pocket suddenly buzzed.


    He quickly took out his cell phone and looked down.


    The caller turned out to be Warden Bruce.


    Gustavo was a little surprised.


    His first thought was: ¡°What the h3ll, Bruce, little guy, dares to call me directly?¡±


    ¡°Does he really think he is a big shot?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t know when it started. Gustavo already had obvious resistance to answering the phone.


    He dislikes the feeling of answering the phone.


    He always feels that when others call him, he will have an unpleasant experience.


    He prefers his subordinates to report to him respectfully in front of him, Or to speak to him in a very


    respectful tone via a text message.


    Of course, when ites to giving orders, he still prefers to make phone calls because he likes the


    pleasure of direct output.


    Everyone around Gustavo knows that he doesn¡¯t like to answer the phone,


    So under normal circumstances, he will send a message first, and it must start with Dear Mr.


    Sanchez.


    Just like Bruce, he makes a direct phone call.


    He has not encountered this situation for several years.


    If Gustavo had received his call before today, he would have hung up immediately,


    But the fact that he was almost killed by Joseph today made him feel a little wary of his


    surroundings and fear of the unknown,


    So after thinking about it, he still pressed the answer button.


    However, Gustavo¡¯s tone was obviously displeased and he asked: ¡°Bruce,¡±


    ¡°I have told you not to call me on ordinary days.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you send me a message first if you have something to do?¡±


    Bruce said painfully: ¡°Mr. Sanchez, is Mr. Yechen with you? I have something urgent and I need his


    help!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yechen?¡± Gustavo asked in surprise: ¡°Why are you asking Mr. Yechen?¡±


    When Charlie in the bed next door heard this, he sat up from the bed and said to Gustavo:


    ¡°Come on, give me the phone.¡±


    Gustavo handed the phone to Charlie respectfully.


    Charlie took the phone and asked with a smile: ¡°Mr. Warden, do you have anything to do with me?¡±


    Bruce asked anxiously: ¡°Mr. Yechen, you said today a man could go too hard.


    Have you ever encountered such a terrible thing before?¡±


    Charlie knew that he must be in pain to death, but he said unhurriedly:


    ¡°Of course I have, but you didn¡¯t believe it? Why do you care about this matter again? What


    happened?¡±


    ¡°I believe it, I believe it!¡± Bruce said hurriedly:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen¡­today¡­I was indeed a little too self-righteous during the day¡­I thought what you told


    me was all rmist¡­¡±


    ¡°Only when things really happened to me¡­ did I realize how ignorant I was¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he begged with tears in his eyes: ¡°Mr. Yechen, please save me no matter what, if you


    don¡¯t save me, I may really be finished!¡±


    Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked: ¡°What happened specifically? Please tell me.¡±


    Bruce sobbed and said: ¡°To be honest, Mr. Yechen, tonight Mr. Sanchez arranged two beauties for


    me,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if I was too excited or if there was something wrong with my body.¡±


    ¡°The area suddenly swelled unbearably, as if I had swallowed 10,000 fcking V!agra pills.¡±


    ¡°The current situation is getting worse and worse.¡±


    ¡°The doctor at Manhattan Hospital said that the tissue is going necrotic and the only option is


    amputation. I wonder if you can save me¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled. It seemed that things were developing in the direction he nned.


    Then he said: ¡°Well¡­it can be saved, but it needs to be treated with acupuncture.¡±


    ¡°I am in prison now.¡±


    Bruce said quickly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you have a way to save me, I wille back to


    prison now!¡±


    ¡°I can receive your treatment in prison¡­¡±


    Charlie hummed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that this kind of treatment is more troublesome and takes longer,


    and it requires you being nak3d,¡±


    ¡°And more importantly, the treatment process will definitely be apanied by a certain amount of


    pain,¡±


    ¡°And you will definitely be unable to control your yelling. Aren¡¯t you afraid that other people in the


    prison will find out?¡±


    Bruce said quickly: ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll ask my most trusted subordinate to take you out of the cell,¡±


    ¡°And then quietly take you to my office. I¡¯ll wait for you in the office! The soundproofing and sealing


    there are very good,¡±


    ¡°And you can definitely keep it confidential!¡±


    Due to the seriousness of his situation too shy to speak out, Bruce subconsciously wanted to keep


    this secret as much as possible.


    He could have asked people to free up a room in another part of the prison and let Charlie go there


    to treat him, but after thinking about it, no ce can be absolutely safe.


    This is a prison after all, and many ces have blind spots and 24-hour surveince.


    Patrolling for hours, if someone discovers his situation and spreads it as gossip, his future will be


    ruined.


    In the entire prison, the safest ce he felt was his office.


    After all, there is a highly confidential secret passage behind his office.


    In order to ensure the safety of this secret passage, the Routhchild family not only perfectly hid this


    secret passage behind the bookcase in the office,


    But also the office has been upgraded and renovated with a high degree of privacy.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    In this office, even with the most professional detection equipment,


    You cannot find the secret passage hidden in the dark,


    And it is even less possible for the human eye to see any clues.


    By asking Charlie toe to the office to treat him,


    He could keep itpletely confidential without having to worry about Charlie discovering the


    secret passage. It was the best of both worlds.


    Seeing that his goal was achieved, Charlie said happily:


    ¡°In that case, then I have no other problems. After Mr. Wardenes back, I can help with


    treatment.¡±


    Bruce was suddenly excited and said: ¡°Okay Mr. Yechen, you saved me this time, I will do my best


    to repay your kindness!¡±


    After that, he couldn¡¯t wait to say: ¡°Mr. Yechen, I will rush back to the prison now, see youter!¡±


    Charlie hummed: ¡°Okay, see youter.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie handed the phone to Gustavo. Gustavo asked curiously:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, that little brat Bruce is looking for you?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°He has something wrong with his body and wants me to treat him.¡±


    Gustavo asked in surprise: ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Is it really too hard?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°He said it felt like he had eaten ten thousand V!agra pills.¡±


    ¡°Fck!¡± Gustavo said with a smile, ¡°Then Mr. Yechen will definitely take a photo to open my eyes


    later¡­¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°So you are good at this?¡±


    With that, he said to Dean who was not far away: ¡°Dean, Mr. Sanchez has the same hobby as you.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you should serve him well every day.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to ck off in the slightest, I will destroy you and make you a zero for the rest of your


    life.¡±


    Dean was so frightened that he almost rolled off the bed.


    Whether he was asked to serve Gustavo or he was asked to be a zero in the future, it was


    uneptable torture for him.

 Chapter 5860

    Chapter 5860


    Gustavo also panicked, and he waved his hands quickly:


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Yechen, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°I am a standard heteros3xual, and I only love women all my life. Just treat what I just said as if I


    didn¡¯t say it¡­¡±


    When Bruce returned to prison with the help of his friend Mark, he was already suffering from


    severe pain and was about to use bullets.mitted suicide.


    Due to strict prison management, non-staff members are allowed to enter in principle.


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Bruce asked his confidants to pick him up from outside the


    prison,


    While his friend Mark could only temporarily return to the hospital.


    After returning to the office, Bruce endured the severe pain and asked his confidants to go to the


    prison area where Charlie was located, preparing to quietly take Charlie out of the cell.


    The prison guard came to the door of Charlie¡¯s cell, opened the door, and said,


    ¡°Who is Yechen? Come out.¡±


    Charlie slowly sat up from the bed, did not speak, and came to the door silently.


    The prison guard first locked up the cells and then whispered to Charlie:


    ¡°The warden is waiting for you in the office,e with me.¡±


    Charlie nodded and followed the prison guard out of the prison area.


    The prison guard first took him to the prison¡¯s medical department, he took Charlie to the doctor¡¯s


    office while the doctor in the infirmary was off work.


    He handed him a prison guard¡¯s uniform, shoes and hats, and whispered:


    ¡°Change your clothes and I will take you to see the warden.¡±


    Charlie changed the prison guard¡¯s clothes without asking any questions, and the man took out his


    cell phone and called a colleague.


    The prison guard who came in was about the same height and shape as Charlie,


    And the prison guard who brought him here whispered to the new prison guard:


    ¡°Wait here, don¡¯t make any noise, and don¡¯t talk to anyone on your cell phone.¡±


    ¡°I will lock the door after I go out, and you will wait here for me toe back.¡±


    The prison guard nodded and said, ¡°Okay, captain.¡±


    The prison guard from before was relieved, took off his hat, and handed it to Charlie:


    ¡°Put on your hat, let¡¯s go. When you go out, remember to lower your head to avoid being


    photographed by the surveince camera.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, put on his hat, and then walked out of the infirmary with him.


    After leaving the infirmary, the prison guard swiped his card and took Charlie directly to the prison


    guard¡¯s work area.


    As the prison guard walked away, he whispered to Charlie: ¡°Remember, if anyone asks about


    tonight¡¯s events afterward, just say that you are not feeling well tonight and I will take you to the


    infirmary,¡±


    ¡°But the doctor is off duty. I can only lock you in the infirmary first, and then go out to help you find


    some emergency medicines.¡±


    ¡°It took me a long time to find the medicines, but fortunately you felt better after taking them, and


    then I sent you back to the cell.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie thinks that the other party¡¯s method of recing the civet cat with the prince is


    reasonable.


    There are no obvious loopholes. Moreover, he is wearing a prison guard¡¯s uniform and a hat.


    The surveince camera cannot capture the person¡¯s face, so there will be no Leaving any tangible


    evidence behind would probably not arouse suspicion.


    The prison guard took Charlie to the top floor. After walking through a long corridor, he came to the


    door of the warden¡¯s office.


    Then he gently knocked on the door three times. Without waiting for a response from inside, he


    opened the door directly and faced Bruce, who was in great pain, said:


    ¡°Warden, I have brought him here.¡±


    As if seeing a savior, Bruce quickly said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, pleasee in quickly! Lip, you go first Get out.¡±


    The prison guard nodded quickly and closed the heavy soundproof door after Charlie entered.


    Bruce couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and wailed loudly:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, Mr. Yechen, you have to save me! If you don¡¯t save me, I will be a useless


    person!¡±


    Charlie looked at him and smiled slightly. With a smile, he had spent so much effort just toe to


    this office quietly, and his goal was finally achieved.


    So, he looked at Bruce and said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although your little brother is in pain, it won¡¯t


    be broken for a while.¡±


    Bruce said subconsciously: ¡°How could that be? My friend who is a doctor said that it is already


    dead.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t treat me anymore, I¡¯m afraid I will have to have my thing amputated¡­¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is Reiki here, it won¡¯t be dead, as long as you behave and


    cooperate and I will cure you.¡±


    Bruce looked surprised: ¡°Reiki? What is Reiki?¡±


    Charlie did not answer his question, but asked coldly:


    ¡°Let me ask you, in your office is there any secret passage? Is Peter Zhou locked under the secret


    passage by you?!¡±


    Bruce seemed to have seen a ghost for an instant, staring at Charlie in stunned silence, murmuring:


    ¡°You¡­what on earth are you doing? Who is he?! How do you know about the secret passage and


    Peter Zhou?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I came here just for Peter Zhou.¡±


    As he said that, Charlie sent spiritual energy into his brain, and with and said with a suspicious tone:


    ¡°Answer the question I just asked!¡±


    Bruce shuddered, and his brain instantly regarded Charlie as someone who must be obeyed, and


    quickly said:


    ¡°There is indeed a secret passage behind my office. There is an elevator shaft.


    There is a secret cell under the elevator shaft, and Peter Zhou is locked there.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Besides Peter Zhou, who else is there?¡±


    ¡°No one¡­¡± Bruce was truthful: ¡°He is the only one down there, locked in apletely closed room.¡±


    ¡°I take food and water once a day.¡±


    Charlie continued to ask: ¡°Why should the Routhchild family keep him here?¡±


    Bruce said: ¡°It¡¯s because he stole something from the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°Stealing something?¡± Charlie frowned and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Bruce


    exined:


    ¡°I only knew that it was very important to the Routhchild family, but that week


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Peter refused to tell the truth even if he was alive or dead.¡±


    ¡°Some time ago, people from the Routhchild family came here to interrogate him every day, but


    Since they haven¡¯t been able to get any valuable information out of him,¡±


    ¡°They let me take good care of him for the time being.¡±


    Charlie asked coldly: ¡°Can you take me down?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bruce nodded without hesitation.


    Charlie asked again: ¡°If I have an afternoon there, will the Routhchild family know?¡± ¡°


    No.¡± Bruce said: ¡°I am in charge here, and I will report all the situations to them. They are not


    monitoring this ce directly.¡±


    Charlie felt relieved and ordered: ¡°Take me down now!¡±


    Bruce respectfully said ¡°Okay¡± and then came to the bookcase in his office.


    He took out a copy of the Gospel of John, and thenpletely covered the cover of the book with


    his palm.


    Something magical happened immediately.


    After scanning his palm prints and fingerprints, the book immediately made a beeping sound.


    Then, the back panel behind an empty bookshelf suddenly opened, revealing a set of cameras.


    Bruce stepped forward and stared at the camera with wide eyes.


    Then, one of the bookshelves slowly opened, revealing a metal elevator door.


    After the disguised door of the bookshelf opened more than 45 degrees, the metal elevator door


    also opened automatically, revealing a small elevator.


    At this time, Bruce respectfully said to Charlie: ¡°Sir, pleasee in.¡±

 Chapter 5861

    Chapter 5861


    Charlie stepped into the narrow lift, followed by Bruce.


    The control panel in this elevator is extremely simple, with only one green button.


    Bruce pressed the button and said to Charlie: ¡°When the person is below, press this button to go


    up.¡±


    ¡°Press the top to go down, and you can¡¯t stop in the middle.¡±


    Charlie nodded. At this time, the car had begun to move downwards.


    He nced at Bruce and asked, ¡°How deep does it go down there?¡±


    Bruce said respectfully: ¡°It¡¯s a total of sixty meters down.¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help but curiously asked:


    ¡°How did they dig out such a deep elevator shaft quietly?¡±


    Bruce exined: ¡°This is a federal prison on the surface,¡±


    ¡°But it has actually been controlled by the Routhchild family for a long time.¡±


    ¡°In the past few years, the Routhchild family donated a sum of money to renovate this prison.¡±


    ¡°In fact, the money was mainly used for construction.¡±


    ¡°And most of it, this elevator shaft and underground fortifications.¡±


    As he spoke, he paused slightly and then said:


    ¡°Although there is only this one conventional entrance and exit,¡±


    ¡°There is actually a one-way entrance and exit underground that can be opened from the outside.


    Charlie asked doubtfully: ¡°The Routhchild family spent so much effort to build such a secret


    passage in Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to detain prisoners with special status?¡±


    Bruce said truthfully: ¡°A big drug lord like Gustavo Sanchez is locked up here because he has


    reached an in-depth cooperation agreement with the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family wants to ensure that they are absolutely controble.¡±


    ¡°If there are special circumstances or force majeure, the Routhchild family can hide the person


    through this secret passage,¡±


    ¡°Or directly and quietly transfer it to other ces,¡±


    ¡°And then dere to the outside world that the prisoner has escaped,¡±


    ¡°Or the court will rule the other party is imprisoned for life, but after the Routhchild family negotiates


    with the other party and wants to release the other party,¡±


    ¡°It will be achieved through this secret passage.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing has been done several times, and the sess rate is 100%.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked, ¡°In other words, a drug lord like Gustavo who has done all kinds of bad


    things can be quietly sent back to Mexico,¡±


    ¡°As long as it is beneficial to the Routhchild family?¡±


    ¡°right.¡± Bruce nodded and said: ¡°Care about profits and don¡¯t care about justice.¡±


    Charlie smiled contemptuously and said lightly:


    ¡°It¡¯s true that they are rich and unkind.¡±


    ¡°The capitalists pursue profits more than anything else.¡± At this time, the elevator slowly stopped at


    the bottom.


    After the car door opened, what came into view was an arched tunnel about two meters wide and


    two meters high.


    There was an iron door at the end of the tunnel,


    And there are two rooms on both sides of the tunnel.


    One room has no door and is filled with simple sofas and small tables, While the other room is


    closed by a solid iron door.


    Bruce pointed to the room closed by the iron door, he said to Charlie:


    ¡°Peter is locked up there.¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Go and open the door!¡±


    Bruce hurriedly stepped forward and entered a password on the door.


    Then the iron door bounced outward with a ding.


    Charlie stepped forward hurriedly and pushed Bruce aside.


    He pushed the iron door open vigorously.


    At this time, the scene in the room made Charlie secretly frightened.


    The area of the room is about twenty square meters.


    There is a space of about six or seven square meters outside without any furniture or objects,


    And there is only one inside. There is a toilet and a faucet that is constantly flowing water.


    At this time, sitting crookedly on the toilet is a man with a beard and messy hair covering half of his


    face.


    A strong metal is tied around his neck.


    There is a thumb-thick iron chain behind the neck gaiter,


    And the length of this chain is just enough to ensure that no matter how he moves,


    He cannot reach the six or seven square meters of open space outside, And can only be restricted


    to one side inside.


    There is no ce to sit or lie down in the entire room.


    The ground is damp and cold. There is not even a straw mat, let alone a mattress.


    The harsh environment made the man curl up and sit on the toilet and barely fall asleep.


    At this time, when the man heard the noise, he raised his head feebly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The moment he met Charlie¡¯s eyes, his whole body felt as if he was struck by lightning,


    His eyes widened and his whole body trembled uncontrobly.


    Charlie looked at his tortured face, he recognized that he was Peter Zhou, The manager who


    worked at the Antinque Store!


    At this moment, Charlie had mixed feelings in his heart.


    He quickly stepped forward, held Peter Zhou¡¯s hands in his, and whispered:


    ¡°Mr. Zhou ¡­Oh no, Uncle Zhou, are you okay? I¡¯m here to get you out of here!¡±


    Peter Zhou burst into tears instantly, looked at Charlie, choked up, and said:


    ¡°Master¡­ you¡­ you know everything?!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I saw a photo of you and my father,¡±


    ¡°So I came to the United States to look for you, and I found it all the way here.¡±


    Peter Zhou said with shame: ¡°Master, in Aurous Hill, not only did I not tell you my identity,¡±


    ¡°But I also framed your father-inw and made rude remarks to you.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t me me¡­¡±


    Charlie said hurriedly: ¡°How could it be? Although I don¡¯t know the details of the matter,¡±


    ¡°I believe that Uncle must be doing it for my own good.¡±


    ¡°My ability to obtain the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scripture¡± must be due to your arrangements.¡±


    ¡°In the final analysis, I want to thank you.¡±


    Peter Zhou quickly shook his head and said: ¡°Master, I just followed your father¡¯s arrangements


    before his death and brought the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scripture¡± to you in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°All of this is your father¡¯s preparation for you.¡±


    ¡°I am also grateful to your father for his support.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to his care, I am able to live to this day. You don¡¯t need to be grateful.¡±


    Charlie was even more horrified.


    Although he had also doubted whether his ability to obtain the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± was rted to his father,


    He had never found direct evidence. But now, Peter Zhou¡¯s words have confirmed it for him this


    spection.


    At this time, Charlie had countless questions and couldn¡¯t wait to ask Peter clearly.


    However, seeing the situation where the two of them were stretched out and looking at the steel


    cor around his neck,


    Charlie immediately stepped forward. He tore the cor apart abruptly,


    Then helped Peter up and said: ¡°Uncle, I will take you out first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make them pay for this hatred with blood in the future!¡±

 Chapter 5862

    Chapter 5862


    Peter said hurriedly: ¡°Master, in the final analysis, this matter is my fault.¡±


    ¡°I deserve what the Routhchild family has done to me,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t leave here now. If I leave, the Routhchild family will not let go my family, I can¡¯t harm


    them¡­¡±


    Charlie was startled and asked quickly:


    ¡°Uncle, what is the grudge between you and the Routhchild family?¡± ¡°I heard from outside that you


    stole their things?


    Peter gave a wry smile and said, ¡°I stole their things,¡±


    ¡°But strictly speaking, they also stole my things¡­¡±


    As he said that, he looked at Charlie and said seriously:


    ¡°Master, you must have many questions that have been confusing you for a long time and have not


    been answered.¡±


    ¡°Since you have found me today, I will answer them one by one for you.¡±


    ¡°After I have answered them for you, I have one more thing to ask for!¡± After listening to what Peter


    said, Charlie said without hesitation:


    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go out and talk slowly!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Peter shook his head and said firmly: ¡°Master, let¡¯s talk here.¡±


    As he said that, he pointed at Bruce who looked dull behind Charlie, and said:


    ¡°He is the only one who wille here recently.¡±


    ¡°Since he has been controlled by you, it will definitely be absolutely safe here in a short time.¡±


    ¡°There are some things, I still need to exin them clearly to you as soon as possible.¡±


    Charlie hesitated for a moment and nodded gently:


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll help you heal your body first, and then we can talk.¡±


    After that, he put his fingers on Peter¡¯s veins, a little bit of spiritual energy entered his body,


    Completely restoring his physical condition in an instant and greatly improving it.


    Peter felt the earth-shaking changes in himself and said with surprise:


    ¡°It seems that you have mastered the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±, young master.¡±


    ¡°If your father¡¯s spirit in heaven knows this news, he will be very happy!¡± Because Peter¡¯s body has


    greatly improved.


    Charlie asked Bruce to guard outside the room, while he and Peter simply sat on the floor.


    Peter first said: ¡°Master, what do you want to know? Just ask, and I will answer whatever I know.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s start with your situation. Your grudges with the


    Routhchild family. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Peter sighed and said: ¡°Our Zhou family has been mainly engaged in the antique business in the


    West these years,¡±


    ¡°And we focus on Oriental antiques. We are somewhat famous in the niche field of Oriental


    antiques. This is the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°So a few months ago, people from the Routhchild family came to me privately and offered me a


    very high price.¡±


    ¡°They wanted me to help them restore an oriental antique that only existed in unofficial records but


    has never been found.¡±


    ¡°The Sifang Baozhuang of the Chinese Tang Dynasty has not reallye out.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Baozhuang?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Peter Zhou exined: ¡°Baozhuan is a general term for a type of ancient handicrafts, which


    are characterized by being simr to a miniature version to a certain extent.¡±


    ¡°There are simr antique cultural relics to pagodas in all dynasties. The most famous one at this


    stage is probably the Pearl Relic Pagoda of the Song Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°However, that pavilion mainly has religious significance. Although it has a shape simr to that of


    the Routhchild family¡¯s square pavilion of the Tang Dynasty, Simr, but very different.¡±


    After saying that, Peter added: ¡°In the early years, I collected a lot of Chinese antiques living


    overseas, including some documents and materials from various dynasties.¡±


    ¡°There have been records in ancient books one after another. At that time, Emperor Taizong of the


    Tang Dynasty Li Shimin believed deeply in Buddhism and the Book of Changes.¡±


    ¡°He not only sent Xuanzang to India to obtain scriptures but also summoned the Zhouyi masters


    from all over the country to deduce the national destiny in Chang¡¯an City.¡±


    ¡°In order to ensure the stability of the Tang Dynasty, he ordered the best craftsmen in Chang¡¯an City


    at that time to build a square treasure pir, and ced this treasure pir in the dragon veins of the


    Tang Dynasty to ensure the stability of Dynasty.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously at this time: ¡°Could it be that this square treasure pir is a Feng Shui ritual


    from the Book of Changes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Peter Zhou nodded and said: ¡°ording to the unofficial history I saw when Huang


    Chao raised his army, he was assisted by a Zhou Yi master who broke the dragon vein of the Tang


    Dynasty and removed the four treasures from the dragon vein.¡±


    ¡°However, Huang Chao did not have the emperor¡¯s order, so the Sifang


    Baozhuang could not escape the fate of failure. Therefore, the Sifang


    Baozhuangter fell into the hands of Zhu Wen.¡±


    ¡°It was a pity that Zhu Wen did not have any capable people who were proficient in the Book of


    Changes.¡±


    ¡°The Sifang Baozhuang was unable to exert its real effect in his hands. Since then, the whereabouts


    of the Sifang Baozhuang have been unknown and its whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    At this point, Peter paused for a moment and continued: ¡°It has been a few years since the Sifang


    Baozhuang came out again.¡±


    ¡°A hundred yearster, in the hands of Nurhaci, it is said that Nurhachi brought the Sifang


    Baozhuang to Liaodong. Nurhachi¡¯s Houjin was blessed by the Sifangbaozhuang,¡±


    ¡°And the country¡¯s fortune took off. It coincided with the decline of the Ming


    Dynasty¡¯s national fortune, and the Houjin continued to grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°By the time of Huangtaiji, the country¡¯s name was The Qing Dynasty which finally sessfully


    entered the customs and seized thend;¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask him: ¡°If you put it this way, these square treasures must be the


    treasure of the country in the hands of the Qing royal family. How did it fall into the hands of the


    Routhchild family?¡±


    Peter sighed and said: ¡°In 1840, the British governmentunched the Opium War in China and used


    all the strength of the country to dump opium to China and the entire Southeast Asia.¡±


    ¡°After forcing the Qing court to open the country, the Routhchild family brought the opium business


    to China.¡±


    ¡°Later, they almost controlled the opium business in China and Southeast Asia. From that time on,


    the Routhchild family transportedrge amounts of opium to China, while also transporting China¡¯s


    gold, silver, tea, and various other products.¡±


    ¡°The antiques were transported back to the west from China;¡±


    ¡°At this time countless national treasures in China were snatched or destroyed.¡±


    ¡°The two biggest flows of the national treasures stolen were the British government and the


    Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°Today, there are more than 20,000 Chinese cultural relics in the British


    Museum, which were basically plundered from China during that period,¡±


    ¡°And the Chinese cultural relics in the hands of the Routhchild family are only no more than those in


    the British Museum.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I have always heard about this before, but I didn¡¯t expect that the legendary Sifang


    Baozhuang was also in their hands!¡±


    As he spoke, Peter Zhou added: ¡°ording to historical records, the Sifang Baozhu is the most


    important feng shui treasure. Your father and I both studied the Feng Shui of the Book of Changes


    in depth.¡±


    ¡°ording to the records of the Book of Changes, if you want to build this kind of important


    weapon, The Feng Shui treasure requires the blessing of countless Zhouyi masters and countless


    efforts toplete it.¡±


    ¡°However, the power of these four-sided Baozhuans in Feng Shui will gradually weaken over time.¡±


    ¡°By the end of the Qing Dynasty, its magic power was no longer enough to protect the Dynasty. ¡°


    ¡°However, this square Baozhuan has been in the hands of the Routhchild family for at least a


    hundred years,¡±


    ¡°And their family has flourished and stood out among the others for so many years. I am afraid it is


    closely rted to this square Baozhuan;¡±


    ¡°Some time ago, many cracks appeared in the Sifang Baozhu itself. The Routhchild family came to


    me and hoped that I could help them repair this cultural relic.¡±


    ¡°They most likely thought that I could not recognize the Sifang Baozhu. After all, there was no such


    thing as any on the market or records about it.¡±


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t expect that I hade into contact with unofficial historical documents about the


    Sifang Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°So when I saw the real thing, I recognized this treasure. In order to confirm my spection, I


    quietly made Carbon 14 identification and it indeed proved that ites from the Tang Dynasty;¡±


    ¡°After confirming the identity of the Sifang Baozhuan, I checked the news about the Routhchild


    family during that time and found that they had, indeed experienced many minor setbacks, and


    even a grandson died in an ident.¡±


    ¡°I guessed that this must be rted to the cracks in the Sifang Baozhuang, so I deliberately told the


    Routhchild family that the Sifang Baozhuang had been around for too long.¡±


    ¡°The aging and decay of its materials is very serious, and it is not as exquisite and religious as the


    Song Zhenzhen Pearl Relic Building, and the overall value is not too high. I advise them to preserve


    it statically and not to repair it by force;¡±


    ¡°However, they were willing to spend tens of millions of dors to let me restore it, so I pretended to


    be money-struck and agreed,¡±


    ¡°And told them that the restoration would take a long time, at least a few months.¡±


    ¡°They would have to leave the Sifang Baozhuan with me, but people came to check on the progress


    of the restoration every day,¡±


    ¡°And I also found that they had been secretly monitoring me during that time;¡±


    ¡°In the process of restoring the Sifang Baozhuan, I felt more and more like this thing should not be


    left in the Routhchild family¡¯s possession,¡±


    ¡°Because it itself is a cultural relic of China, and most people do not know the


    Sifang Baozhuang, or even know its existence,¡±


    ¡°But it is the most significant treasure lost in the hundred years of humiliation after the war.¡±


    ¡°I have been working hard for many years to return the Chinese cultural relics scattered in the West


    to China.¡±


    ¡°If I could send these treasures back, I would probably die in peace in my life. ¡­¡±


    ¡°So, I took advantage of the few months of repair time to make a fake Sifang


    Baozhu one by one,¡±


    ¡°And yed a trick on them like a civet cat for a prince. Then I secretly hid the real Sifang Baozhu


    and waited for the opportunity.¡±


    But I thought that after giving the fake Sifang Baozhuang to the Routhchild family, I could at least


    fool them for a while and win me a chance to transport it.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that they took the fake Sifang Baobuan. After they returned home, they


    immediately did a carbon 14 test.¡±


    ¡°After they realized that my belongings had been dropped, they immediately wanted to take me


    away secretly.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I guarded against them. When they came to the door, I took the initiative to call the


    police and surrender.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After the police intervened, the Routhchild family had to send me to Brooklyn Prison¡­¡±

 Chapter 5863

    Chapter 5863


    After hearing this, Charlie understood the whole story of why Peter was imprisoned in Brooklyn


    Prison.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°I was surprised at first. With the strength of the Routhchild family, if you


    really stole their things, there was no need for them to resolve it through legal channels.¡±


    ¡°It turned out that you took the initiative to call the police and surrender.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Peter nodded and said helplessly: ¡°Although the influence of the Routhchild family can


    be above thew, the prerequisite is that it does not cause public outrage.¡±


    ¡°It is true that I stole their things, but since I voluntarily surrendered, this matter must go through


    judicial procedures;¡±


    ¡°In this case, even they cannot arrest me directly. I am also a somewhat famous antique dealer and


    know many people in the upper ss.¡±


    ¡°If they catch me and lynch me indiscriminately, once the news leaks out, the police will be


    completely embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°So, the Routhchild family can only do the next best thing and let the court lock me up. I am here,


    and even if they torture me, they don¡¯t dare to kill me,¡±


    ¡°Because I was only sentenced to fifteen years in prison. After fifteen years, If I do not walk out of


    this prison. The Routhchild family cannot give any exnation to the people.¡±


    Charlie said firmly: ¡°Uncle Zhou, I will take you out of here today. As for the


    Routhchild family, I will go and make it clear to them.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Peter blurted out: ¡°Master, I am a prisoner for theft. If you take me away today, not


    only will the Routhchild family not give up, but they will definitely attack my family;¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more important is that, once I leave, I will be a fugitive!¡±


    ¡°Sifang Baozhuang was indeed stolen by me from the Routhchild family. The court sentenced me to


    prison, and I am willing to do so, plead guilty, and surrender to thew, but I can never bear the


    infamy of a fugitive.¡±


    Charlie said with some worry: ¡°Uncle Zhou, if the Routhchild family does not get the Sifang


    Baozhuang, they will definitely not give up.¡±


    ¡°If You still have more than ten years in prison, so these ten years will definitely be very difficult.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Peter smiled slightly and said seriously: ¡°When I did this, I had already


    considered the consequences;¡±


    ¡°Now that this matter has been exposed, the Routhchild family will definitely not and dare not kill me


    directly. What they want now is to get back the Sifang Baozhuang building;¡±


    ¡°So, the best solution now is, to let the Sifang Baozhuang return to China. Once the Sifang


    Baozhuang returns to its original owner, no matter how shameless the Routhchild family is, they will


    never dare to ask China for cultural relics that originally belonged to China.¡±


    ¡°When the Routhchild family realizes after this Sifang Baozhuang can no longer be returned to their


    hands, they will no longer think of making a fuss about me;¡±


    ¡°I will serve my sentence honestly, even if the Routhchild family continues to make things difficult for


    me. And they don¡¯t dare to really do anything to me;¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, even if they kill me by then, it


    will be meaningless. Killing me will make it impossible for them to regain the Sifang Baozhuang.¡±


    As he said that, Peter looked towards Charlie and begged: ¡°Master, I just said that I have something


    to ask for. I am asking you to help bring the Sifang Baozhuang back to China.¡±


    ¡°This is an important national treasure. It should return to its homnd.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Peter would be so much a nationalist. He was moved and couldn¡¯t help


    but nodded and said: ¡°Uncle Zhou, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely take the Sifang Baozhuang back to China. I have a friend who happens to have a


    rtively influential.¡±


    ¡°With the rtionship, we can donate the Sifang Baozhuang back through him.¡±


    What Charlie is thinking about at this moment is one of Maria¡¯s adopted sons, Ethan.


    Since the Sifang Baozhuang is an important weapon of the country, of course, he is not qualified to


    take it as his own.


    Giving it to China through Ethan is the way.


    Peter was also very excited at this moment, and said: ¡°I will leave everything to the young master.¡±


    ¡°The Sifang Baozhuang will return to China, and I will serve my fifteen-year sentence here. This


    matter can be regarded as no longer owed to each other.¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°If the Routhchild family lets you serve your fifteen-year sentence, I will find a


    way to make the Routhchild family give up criminal responsibility for you, let them withdraw the theft


    case, and give you your freedom.¡±


    Peter said hurriedly: ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t have to quarrel with the


    Routhchild family for this matter about me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, your father and the Routhchild family had some feuds back then. There will be old


    and new grudges. Instead, it will bring unnecessary trouble to you, young master. ¡°


    Charlie shook his head and said nothing, but he had made up his mind.


    Seeing that Charlie no longer responded, Peter couldn¡¯t help but sigh, changed the topic and said,


    ¡°Young Master, besides the reason why I came to prison, you must have many other things. Do you


    want to ask a question?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said truthfully: ¡°To be honest, Uncle Zhou, seeing the photo of you and my


    father, I have countless questions in my heart.¡±


    ¡°What I want to know most is what is the rtionship between the book you and my father?¡±


    Peter smiled slightly and said: ¡°The reason why I went to Antique Shop is because I promised your


    father that I would deliver the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scripture¡± to you at the right time.¡±


    Charlie was shocked. Although this answer shocked him, it did not surprise him.


    He had long guessed that his ability to obtain the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± must be


    rted to his father, but he didn¡¯t know that his father arranged a clue that spanned almost twenty


    years so early.


    After all, his father passed away twenty years ago, when he was just eight years old.


    And when he got the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scripture¡±, he was already twenty-seven years old.


    So he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Uncle Zhou, I want to know, was it my father who told you that he


    would not give me the Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures until I was twenty-seven?¡±


    ¡°No. ¡°When Peter said this, he could not restrain his inner excitement and said loudly: ¡°What your


    father told me at the beginning was that when you trapped the dragon and ascended to heaven, I


    would definitely send the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scripture¡± to your hands to help you.¡±


    ¡°You rise with the wind in one day and soar up to 90,000 miles! Neen thousand miles! Nine


    hundred thousand miles! Nine hundred, ny million miles!¡±


    Peter¡¯s passionate words made Charlie shocked and amazed.


    It turned out that his father had already calcted and nned everything for himself.


    At this time, Peter¡¯s eyes were full of excitement, and he continued with great excitement: ¡°Ever


    since your parents¡¯ ident, I have been waiting for the day when you are trapped in a dragon and


    ascended to heaven. This wait has been twenty years!¡±


    ¡°Almost five years ago, Mr. Lai Qinghua and Mr. Lai went to Eastcliff. At that time, Mr. Lai set off


    from the United States,¡±


    ¡°And I was in the United States. When the Wade family¡¯s special ne took off from Los Angeles, I


    was Just outside the fence at the end of the airport runway, watching the ne fly into the sky!¡±


    ¡°At that moment I knew that the moment you trapped the dragon and ascended to the sky was not


    far away!¡±


    ¡°After Mr. Lai arrived in Eastcliff, It took several years and a lifetime of learning to finally break your


    dilemma in the Wrestvel Mountains. The moment I heard the news, I stayed up all night.¡±


    ¡°The next day, I took the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± with me. I


    Flew to China, used an identity to apply for the manager¡¯s position at Antique


    Shop, and waited for the most suitable opportunity for you to get the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±!¡±


    Charlie did not expect that all this would be like this and linked together.


    So, he thought of something again and asked doubtfully: ¡°Uncle Zhou, Mr. Lai said that I fell into the


    situation of Dragon Shoal because I got married and settled down in Aurous Hill, but my father was


    killed long ago.¡±


    ¡°How did he calcte all this before I was eighteen years old?¡±


    Peter said with a sad expression: ¡°Young Master, Mr. Lai is a Feng Shui master, but he only figured


    out that you are in the Dragon¡¯s Shoal after arriving in Eastcliff.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he didn¡¯t know how long you had been trapped in the shoal.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, Peter continued: ¡°Mr. Lai spected that you were trapped in the shoal after you


    got married. That¡¯s just because it just happened that you found Mr. Lai at that time.¡±


    After that, Peter said surprisingly: ¡°Actually, the reason why your father knew that you were in the


    shoal was not because he knew things,¡±


    ¡°But because the moment you left the Wade family and Eastcliff with your parents when you were


    eight years old, you were already in the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Bank¡¯.¡±


    Charlie was even more surprised: ¡°When I was eight years old, I was already in the ¡®Dragon¡¯s


    Bank¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Peter nodded heavily and said, ¡°Your parents¡¯ decision to leave Eastcliff and go to Aurous Hill


    was ast resort. Just like Guan Yu¡¯s defeat in Maicheng, the fate of your family of three also


    changed from that moment on.¡±


    ¡°From the previous soaring, it has turned into a sharp decline, so from that moment on, you have


    been trapped in the shallows until Mr. Lai breaks the situation for you.¡±


    Charlie suddenly realized.


    He himself misunderstood the timeline of Mr. Lai Qinghua and Mr. Lai.


    Mr. Lai was invited to Eastcliff by his grandfather four or five years ago.


    At that time, it happened to be the time when he and ire got married.


    Mr. Lai thought that the Wade family had just been trapped in Dragon Shoal at that time. In fact, at


    that time, he had been trapped in Dragon Shoal for more than ten years.


    He thought for a moment, remembered something important, and quickly asked Peter:


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, do you know what Shenglongge is? I can always hear


    Shenglongge, but I don¡¯t know what it is?¡±


    ¡°It means¡­¡±

 Chapter 5864

    Chapter 5864


    Peter looked at Charlie and said seriously: ¡°Master, the ascending dragon pattern is the unique


    destiny required for the ascending dragon path. Historical data says that only those with the


    ascending dragon destiny pattern can enter the ascending dragon path.¡±


    ¡°Your father used to be a dragon like you, but he could only open the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Sutra Preface¡± and could not open the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly


    Sutra¡±, because the ¡°Nine Mysterious Sutra Preface,¡± said that only the life of Shenglong by


    opening the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± and stepping into the path of Ascension to the


    Dragon can open the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± and step into the path of ascending the


    dragon;¡±


    Charlie was even more confused and asked him: ¡°Uncle Zhou, my father is a Dragon, but he cannot


    open the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±. I am also a Dragon, why can I open it?¡±


    Peter stared at Charlie closely and said word by word: ¡°Master, you are not a


    Dragon, you are a real Shenglongge!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Charlie didn¡¯t ask: ¡°My father is far better than me. He is not Shenglongge. Why do I, an


    orphan who lost his parents at the age of eight and a son-inw who was onceughed at by all


    be Shenglongge? I¡­I don¡¯t understand. ¡­¡±


    Peter let out a long sigh and said with a little choked emotion: ¡°Young Master¡­ you still don¡¯t know


    what Shenglongge is. Shenglongge is not a destiny that people are born with, but a destiny that is


    modified day after day.¡±


    ¡°People say that a dragon begets a dragon, and a phoenix begets a phoenix. Your father is a


    dragon, and your destiny is the highest. To ascend to a dragon, you need the two dragons to merge


    into one¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Peter said with red eyes: ¡°Young master, the reason why you are a rising dragon is


    because your father separated out his destiny and gave it to you!¡±


    ¡°Your father¡¯s dragon, plus your own dragon, the two dragons are blessing you. Only when you are


    dressed like a dragon can you be like a dragon!


    ¡°Uncle¡­ you¡­ what did you just say! ¡°


    At this moment, Charlie¡¯s whole body seemed to be struck by thunder, and his heart was filled with


    turmoil!


    He burst into tears unconsciously, and asked iprehensibly: ¡°My father¡­why did he want to


    strip away his life for me!¡±


    Peter said with emotion: ¡°Because your father knows that even if he is Dragon, he cannot be the


    opponent of Warriors Den, let alone the opponent of the Evil master, and the Evil master definitely


    kill him and kill your mother and you,¡±


    ¡°So your father knew that he was bound to die, so he separated his destiny and gave it to you, and


    arranged all the escape routes for you. He hoped that you could get it after you achieve ascension


    to the Dragon Rank and escape from the Dragon Trapped Shoal.


    ¡°Using the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±, only in the future he could have had the


    opportunity to fight that Evil master! So it was to either die or leave you a chance of survival, he


    naturally chose thetter without hesitation!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s eyes at this moment could no longer control the tears rolling down.


    He never thought that everything behind him getting the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scripture¡± and


    soaring into the sky would be so cruel!


    Charlie¡¯s heart was extremely heavy. For a moment, he was already in a trance. Everything about


    that year was like a slideshow, switching rapidly in his brain.


    His parents, rtives, and everything about Aurous Hill kept flying in front of his eyes. At this time,


    Peter was particrly serious.


    He said: ¡°Master, after your father separated his fate from you, he took you and your mother to


    Aurous Hill. He and your mother were determined to die.¡±


    ¡°He knew that he could not hide without Dragon¡¯s protection. He wanted to use his own death in


    exchange for Warriors Den¡¯s abandonment and to gain a chance for you to grow up safely.¡±


    ¡°So, from the moment before your parents took you to leave Aurous Hill, you were already destined


    to be a dragon.¡±


    Charlie thought of Maria¡¯s words and murmured: ¡°No wonder Maria said that my father should not


    be a dragon, otherwise he would not be killed that easily. It turns out that he peeled off his dragon¡¯s


    destiny and gave it to me¡­¡±


    Peter said: ¡°If you peel off your destiny, you will have a narrow escape. And in that life, there is no


    one who can sessfully separate out your destiny and sessfully bless it to another person. But


    your father did.¡±


    Speaking of this, Peter added: ¡°It wasn¡¯t really your father-inw who identally broke the Jade


    vase back in Antique Shop, but it was because the


    ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± in the Jade vase sensed your Ascension Dragon destiny,¡±


    ¡°It had to break free from the jade pot and spring bottle to recognize the master!¡±


    ¡°That day in the VIP room, when I opened the box of the Jade vase, it had already started to


    vibrate.¡±


    ¡°I asked your father-inw to take it up. Your father-inw probably didn¡¯t expect that the bottle


    would vibrate. He was heartbroken. He panicked and threw the bottle on the ground¡­¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not that you, young master, got the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly


    Scripture¡± by chance, but you are the only one in the world who can make the


    ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scripture¡± break out of the bottle!¡±


    ¡°I had arranged this process there so that everything seemed natural to you and would not be


    discovered by anyone who was curious.¡±


    Charlie listened silently, tears already bursting into tears. After a long time, he suddenly asked:


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, Is it painful to strip away your destiny?¡±


    Peter raised his head and looked at the ceiling, the mist in his eyes had condensed into tears,


    making the light seen by his pupils blurred and mottled.


    After a long time, he murmured: ¡°Separating one¡¯s own destiny¡­ is the most painful thing I have


    ever seen in my life¡­¡±


    At this moment, Charlie could no longer control his emotions, lowered his head, and covered his


    face, crying loudly!


    When he was young, his parents were killed. For many years after that, he often felt ashamed of


    living alone.


    If it weren¡¯t for Aunt Li¡¯s constant care and guidance for more than ten years, he might have be


    depressed and distorted and even ended his life at a certain point in time.


    Since he obtained the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±, he had the ability to explore some


    hidden details of his parent¡¯s death.


    When he knew that the reason why he was able to grow up safely in an orphanage was all arranged


    by his father during his lifetime, his sense of shame doubled instantly.


    What made Charlie even more tortured was Peter¡¯s words just now. He said that stripping away


    one¡¯s fate was the cruelest thing he had ever seen in his life¡­


    Seeing Charlie copse and cry, Peter put his hand on his shoulder and said: ¡°Master, you don¡¯t


    have to me yourself for this. This was your father¡¯s willing decision.¡±


    ¡°He knew that if he doesn¡¯t give up his life to you, he will not be able to escape death, and you will


    not be able to escape death, and you will lose your


    life.¡±


    ¡°After giving you the title, although he was powerless, but he knew you would have a chance to


    survive and defeat Victoria Wu¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Peter said again: ¡°Now it seems that your father¡¯s choice is correct, you will get


    After reading the ¡°Nine Mysteries Scripture¡±, given time, you will definitely be able to kill Victoria and


    avenge your parents!¡± Charlie nodded heavily while sobbing.


    At this moment, he realized that he had been trusted by his father for a long time.


    Destroying the Den and killing Victoria are the marks that have been engraved on his bones since


    he was a child!


    Only by achieving these two goals can wefort our parents¡¯ spirits in heaven and be worthy of


    the other dragon¡¯s destiny given to him by his father!


    At the same time, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Uncle, were you present when my father gave me


    his destiny?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Peter nodded and said, ¡°At that time, your father asked me toe from the United States. I rushed


    over, firstly because he was afraid that something might happen during the life-stripping process,


    and secondly, because he wanted to give me the jade pot spring bottle containing the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± after the fate-stripping so that I could take it with me overnight.¡±


    ¡°I took it back to the United States, and then I hid the jade vase in an unknown ce. It wasn¡¯t until


    Mr. Lai solved your dilemma of being trapped in the shallows that I took it out and brought it back to


    China.¡±


    Charlie hesitated for a moment, then asked: ¡°Uncle Zhou, can you tell me how destiny is


    separated? Or, what kind of scene did you see?¡±


    Peter hesitated for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know how to peel off the


    destiny. After all, I am not Dragon, and I have not understood the things written in the ¡°Nine


    Mysteries Sutra Preface¡±.¡±


    ¡°As for what the scene was like at that time, you no longer need to know these things today, and in


    the following, I¡¯m not going to tell you. Today I will tell you the hidden secrets and the whole story of


    the past.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you should look forward and move forward, and don¡¯t look back on the past.¡±


    Charlie murmured: ¡°I just want to know, what did my father do back then?


    What have you experienced¡­¡±


    Peter nodded and said very understandingly: ¡°I understand how you feel, but too many bonds will


    only be your inner demon and nightmare. If nothing else, even if you let me recall those years


    again, for me, it is also an unbearable burden, so I ask the young master to forgive me¡­¡±


    Charlie pursed his lips for a long time and nodded lightly.


    Seeing that he no longer insisted, Peter changed the subject and said, ¡°By the way, young master, I


    have hidden the Sifang Baozhuang in the same ce. After you leave here, you must take it out as


    soon as possible and take it back as soon as possible.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him: ¡°Uncle, where did you hide the Sifang


    Baozhuang?¡±


    Peter smiled: ¡°The Sifang Baozhuang is hidden outside the door of the Zhou family¡¯s manor in New


    Jersey near New York.¡±


    After saying that, Peter added: ¡°Outside the gate of my manor, there is a pair of very majestic stone


    lions. Inside the base of the male lion, there is a hiddenpartment. The Sifang Baozhuang is


    hidden there.¡±


    ¡°It is not difficult to open the hiddenpartment. You only need to use a small crane or forklift to


    directly lift the male lion¡¯s body, the base will open, and the hiddenpartment will be inside.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°Such an important thing has always been ced at the door of your


    home.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Peter smiled and said: ¡°The Routhchild family has searched all the properties, all the shops,


    and all rted ces of our Zhou family countless times. In my family¡¯s manor, the walls Adding up


    the body, ceiling, and underground, there are a total of sixteen hiddenpartments.¡±


    ¡°They have already used the most professional equipment to dig through them, but they never


    dreamed that the things are actually in the stone lion at the door.¡±


    As he said, Peter added: ¡°By the way, the jade vase containing the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly


    Scriptures¡± has been hidden there for the past twenty years without any incident. Here, as long as it


    is not in the city center, every house is quiterge, and it is verymon for Chinese manors to


    have two stone lions at the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Only by hiding here could I ensure maximum safety. Otherwise, no matter where I hide it, I would


    leave traces during my actions. Even with a little bit of tracking, they could find it sooner orter,¡±


    ¡°But if this thing has never left my house, then they won¡¯t be able to catch any clues;¡±


    ¡°Besides, my house is located in a remote ce, and the manor is at the end of a small road, and


    there is nothing at the door. There are no outsiders under surveince, and the entire process can


    be kept absolutely confidential.¡±


    ¡°To them, this thing is as if it has disappeared from the world, and the stone willst forever. Not to


    mention twenty years, even two hundred years will not bring anything to it. It can always stand there


    and protect the secrets inside.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When Charlie heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel in his heart. Being able to put such an


    important thing at an undefended door really requires a very strong psychological ability.


    It can be seen that Peter himself is also a very courageous person who dares to think and do things


    out of the box.


    At this time, Peter reminded Charlie again: ¡°By the way, young master, although it has been a few


    months since the incident happened, it cannot be ruled out that the Routhchild family is still secretly


    watching my family, but I believe that with your strength, it should be easy.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle, this matter is not a problem for me. After


    I go out, I will take possession of Sifang Baozhuang and will take it back to


    China as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°After I return it intact, people will let out the news and make the Routhchild familypletely give


    up.¡±


    As he said, Charlie thought of something again and said: ¡°Just letting them give up would be too


    easy for them.¡±


    ¡°This matter must ruin their reputation. I will find a way to let them send you out personally and


    return you to freedom!¡±

 Chapter 5865

    Chapter 5865


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s firm attitude, Peter couldn¡¯t help but tell him:


    ¡°Master, you must not have any head-on conflict with the Routhchild family because of me.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t bear it, you will mess up the big n¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded his head: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Now the enemy is overt and covert. It can be said that it is easy to make the


    Routhchild family look bad and make them ufortable.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Peter and said: ¡°Uncle, I still want to make them look bad.¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you to answer some questions for me.¡±


    Peter said hurriedly: ¡°Young master, just ask it.¡±


    Charlie quickly asked: ¡°I also want to know how my father touched the ¡°Nine


    Profound Heavenly Scriptures Preface¡± and ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures?¡±


    ¡°In addition, how did my father get involved with Warriors Den?¡±


    Peter sighed: ¡°Your father had a simr experience to you.¡±


    ¡°The process of him obtaining the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures


    Preface¡± is simr to yours.¡±


    ¡°The process of obtaining the ¡°Nine Mysterious Scriptures¡± is very simr.¡± Charlie thought of some


    information that his uncle once said, and asked in surprise:


    ¡°Did my father also get the ¡°Nine Mysterious Scriptures Preface¡± from an antique?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Peter nodded heavily.


    Charlie quickly asked: ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Peter said: ¡°You got the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°It was your father who entrusted me to bring the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± to you,¡±


    ¡°But your father got the ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± byplete ident.¡±


    As he spoke, he exined in detail: ¡°Back then, your father, like me, also liked to study the Book of


    Changes and all kinds of Chinese antiques,¡±


    ¡°So he often came to Queens at that time. He came to see me in the store,¡±


    ¡°And we often studied some antique cultural relics together.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I had not yet started to recover cultural relics lost overseas for China.¡±


    ¡°I was just doing antique business. However, your father had been doing this,¡±


    ¡°So it was onlyter that I was influenced by him and began to work with him to help those precious


    Chinese cultural relics return to China;¡±


    ¡°Because we hadmon hobbies andmon ambitions, your father and I became very good


    friends.¡±


    ¡°During that time, our family¡¯s antique shop encountered a lot of troubles one after another, and was


    plotted by many people.¡±


    ¡°It was only thanks to your father¡¯s help that we were able to ovee the difficulties.¡±


    ¡°He is the benefactor of our family.¡±


    Speaking of this, Peter sighed, recalled for a moment, and spoke eloquently:


    ¡°One day more than 20 years ago, a down-and-out British aristocrat came to our store in London.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Because he encountered a major change, he was anxious to liquidate many antiques and cultural


    relics in his family.¡±


    ¡°Arge part of the antiques came from China.¡±


    ¡°He Knowing that our family is quite professional in Chinese antiques, came to us and hoped us to


    pack up all the Chinese cultural relics from him¡±


    ¡°At that time, I flew to London specially to participate in the evaluation.¡±


    ¡°There were a total of 400 Chinese cultural relics in the house.¡±


    ¡°Eighty-seven pieces, among which there were indeed many good things.¡±


    ¡°There were more than a dozen pieces of blue and white porcin from the


    Yuan and Ming dynasties alone.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there were two very precious pastel pieces, and there were many other official kiln


    porcins from the Ming and Qing Dynasties;¡±


    ¡°In the antique market, blue and white porcin and pastel are the ceiling of porcin,¡±


    ¡°And the price has always been very high.¡±


    ¡°Official kiln is also synonymous with quality and high price, and the price is also very strong;¡±


    ¡°In addition, there were several collections that were clearly recorded by the


    Qing court, and the price was even more expensive;¡±


    ¡°For such arge number of ceiling-level cultural relics, even if it was packaged at a discounted


    price,¡±


    ¡°The other party¡¯s lowest price would have been more than 200 million US dors 20 years ago;¡±


    ¡°Although our family¡¯s business scale was rtivelyrge back then, the antique industry was a very


    capital-intensive project after all.


    ¡°The family property may have been worth over a billion or even billions of dors,¡±


    ¡°But arge part of it was the inventory in stores all over the world.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to spend 200 million US dors, you really can¡¯t do it;¡±


    ¡°Moreover, in the antique industry, you can¡¯t liquidate the inventory too quickly.¡±


    ¡°The more inventory you have, the more calm you have to be;¡±


    ¡°Because The antique industry, like the stock market, is most afraid of concentrated selling.¡±


    ¡°I can buy ten Yuan blue and white porcin from all over the world at once.¡± ¡°The more I buy, the


    higher the price of blue and white porcin on the market,¡±


    ¡°But I absolutely cannot sell them at once, other collectors of Yuan blue and white flowers may


    panic,¡±


    ¡°And then sell ordingly, smashing the price of Yuan blue and white flowers to the ground;¡±


    ¡°So, even if we wanted to sell things at that time, we couldn¡¯t raise funds.¡±


    ¡°Realistically, otherwise, the profit from this order may have been lost invisibly due to our own


    behavior of dumping the market.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the time period of the mortgage loan was rtively long,¡±


    ¡°So we almost couldn¡¯t afford this order at that time;¡±


    ¡°At that time, I know that your father was also very interested in antiques,¡±


    ¡°So I wanted to get him into a partnership. Firstly, it could solve the problem of funds on hand for


    me,¡±


    ¡°And secondly, we could make a lot of money together, because I estimated at the time that when I


    brought in the antiques,¡±


    ¡°If we then bought it back to Hong Kong and auctioned it to domestic collectors one after another,¡±


    ¡°There would be absolutely no problem in clearing out and recovering US$350 million in two years;¡±

 Chapter 5866

    Chapter 5866


    Peter continued: ¡°So, I propose that your father and I each contribute half of the capital,¡±


    ¡°And then the profits will also be split in half. However, What your father wanted was that he could


    offer 100 million U.S. dors,¡±


    ¡°But he hoped that I could divide that batch of antiques into two parts.¡±


    ¡°I would handle my own half and his half, he wanted to pass it to the Chinese embassy and donate


    it back to China;¡±


    ¡°I really admired his decision at the time, so when we jointly acquired these antiques,¡±


    ¡°I secretly transported them to New York, and then invited him toe and select them personally;¡±


    ¡°My The idea at that time was that no matter what your father chose and how much it was worth,¡±


    ¡°As long as he chose it, he would take it and hand it over to the embassy.¡±


    ¡°Even if our family ended up losing money, I would ept this deal.¡±


    Speaking of this, Peter said with emotion: ¡°In that batch of antiques,¡±


    ¡°The most part was porcin. Together with your father, I started to check and count the porcin


    one by one.¡±


    ¡°The verification was very simple, just open the independent packaging of each piece of porcin.¡±


    ¡°Check the list and find the specific details on the list.¡±


    ¡°After checking, take it out and verify.¡±


    ¡°If there is no problem, put it back and continue to check the next one;¡±


    ¡°When your father took out a Yue kiln cdon ewer from the packaging box,¡±


    ¡°The teapot fell directly to the ground and cracked.¡±


    ¡°Like your father-inw, your father also clearly felt the vibration of the teapot at that time.¡±


    ¡°Then both of us saw that after the teapot cracked, there was an ancient book the size of a palm


    inside;¡±


    ¡°At that time, we thought that the book recorded some important unknown history.¡±


    ¡°The two of us sat on the ground together, and I watched your father open the book with my own


    eyes.¡±


    ¡°But then, the book disappeared out of thin air. Even the ashes disappeared¡­¡± When Charlie heard


    this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°It seemed that the hidden logic and triggering logic of ¡°Nine Mysterious


    Scripture Preface¡± and ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scripture¡± were the same. ¡° ¡°right.¡±


    Peter nodded and said: ¡°I just thought it was a little weird at the time, but your father told me that the


    contents of the book hadpletely entered his mind.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I didn¡¯t believe it at the time and thought your father was joking.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that


    he actually used the pen, ink, paper, and inkstone in the store to write out the contents of the book


    word for word,¡±


    ¡°And he couldn¡¯t stop writing.¡±


    ¡°I noticed something was wrong and quickly informed your mother toe to the store,¡±


    ¡°So the two of us stayed with your father, who kept writing,¡±


    ¡°And your mother and I followed up and sorted and bound the pages he wrote.¡±


    ¡°It took two days and two nights to sort out the entire ¡°Preface to the Nine


    Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Charlie quickly asked: ¡°Uncle Zhou, have you also read ¡°The Preface to the


    Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±? What exactly is recorded there?¡±


    Peter said: ¡°The content recorded in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± is all-epassing,¡±


    ¡°But its real core is actually a map that needs to be deciphered bit by bit from the text.¡±


    ¡°At that time, your parents were very interested in researching and deciphering the ¡°Nine Profound


    Heavenly Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°I was very interested in ¡°The Preface to the Scriptures¡±. Thanks to your father¡¯s blessing, I also


    briefly studied it.¡±


    ¡°However, I was born and raised in the United States and my Chinese foundation was not very


    good.¡±


    ¡°I found that the content was indeed obscure and difficult to understand, and I quickly lost interest in


    the research;¡±


    ¡°Later, your parents left the United States and returned to China.¡±


    ¡°It is said that they spent a lot of effort to find the ces mentioned in the


    ¡°Nine Mysterious Scriptures Preface¡±,¡±


    ¡°And finally went through a lot of hardships before they seeded. Your father brought it out from


    that ce.¡±


    Charlie asked hurriedly: ¡°Is that ce called the Secret of Immortality?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Peter said: ¡°Your father didn¡¯t tell me very much. Well, he just told me that I¡¯d better


    not know too much about these things.¡±


    ¡°I believe that he didn¡¯t want to say more because he was thinking about me, so I didn¡¯t ask him in


    detail.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Uncle, do you still have the contents of the ¡°Preface to the


    Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±?¡±


    Peter hesitated for a moment and said seriously:


    ¡°Master, your father once gave me a set of photocopies of his handwritten version of the ¡°Preface to


    the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t studied it in detail, but I have kept that set of photocopies.¡±


    Charlie said excitedly: ¡°That¡¯s great! I wanted to study the ¡°Preface to the Nine


    Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± before,¡±


    ¡°But I never knew where to find this book. Since you have a photocopy of the content, I may be able


    to find some clues from it.¡±


    Peter said with a troubled face: ¡°It¡¯s just that, young master, your father handed me the Jade vase


    containing the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±


    ¡°When he was young, he once told me that getting the ¡°Preface to the Nine


    Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± was a disaster for him and your mother,¡±


    ¡°And he also felt very regretful about studying this book.¡±


    ¡°And also said that if he was given a chance to be re-elected, he would prefer that he had never


    obtained this book or studied the contents recorded in this book¡­¡±


    ¡°So, are you sure you really want to read this book?¡±


    Charlieughed and said seriously: ¡°Uncle, the reason why my father regrets it is because he was


    an outsider originally.¡±


    ¡°He could have lived his life in peace, but because of this book, he was involved. He became a


    person in the game;¡±


    ¡°However, he still had a choice back then, but I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°When I was born, or when I was eight years old, my father gave me his destiny, I am already a part


    of the game.¡±


    ¡°I am not qualified to choose whether to join this game. Even whether to get the ¡°Nine Mysterious


    Heavenly Scriptures¡±,¡±


    ¡°I am not qualified to choose, because my father has already made the decision for me,¡±


    ¡°And my father knew that the only thing I could do is to survive as much as possible in this game.¡±


    ¡°So, do you think that when things have reached this point, do I need to hesitate whether to read or


    skip ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±?¡±

 Chapter 5867

    Chapter 5867


    As an elder and a close friend of Charlie¡¯s father,


    Peter instinctively hoped that Charlie would not make the same mistake as Changying did.


    However, Charlie¡¯s words made him suddenly realize that in fact,


    When Changying decided to study ¡°The Preface to the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±,


    His fate and that of his son Charlie were already doomed.


    Charlie was destined to never have a peaceful and stable life.


    This life was destined to be full of dangers.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°When I knew that there are three, six, and nine levels of human destiny,¡±


    ¡°I thought that your father¡¯s dragon could already stand tall in all nine states without falling.¡±


    ¡°But now it seems that even if you, young master, have be a rising dragon,¡±


    ¡°Despite this personality, there are still difficulties and challenges everywhere.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said calmly:


    ¡°Now it seems that everything is destined.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Peter and said respectfully:


    ¡°Uncle, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about everything you have done for me.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange the rest. You only need to suffer here for one more night.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will let you leave this secret room.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long before you can regain your freedom.¡±


    Peter nodded and said respectfully:


    ¡°I will obey the young master¡¯s instructions in everything I do.¡±


    Charlie shouted loudly at this time:


    ¡°Bruce, get in here!¡±


    Bruce who was outside the door quickly walked in respectfully and asked:


    ¡°Sir, what are your orders?¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Since you are a dog of the Routchild family,¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you, how satisfied are you with the Routchild family?¡±


    ¡°On a scale of 10, how much can you give them?¡±


    ¡°Satisfaction?¡± Bruce frowned and said firmly:


    ¡°I¡¯ll give them 1!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Realizing that he had discovered a breakthrough Charlie nodded,


    Looked at Bruce with interest, and asked curiously:


    ¡°Logically speaking, you can be considered a confidant of the Routchild family.¡±


    ¡°All you have contact with are the core members of the Routchild family,¡±


    ¡°So why do you only one score to them?¡±


    Bruce said with some indignation: ¡°I am indeed their confidant,¡±


    ¡°And I am indeed in contact with the core members of their family,¡±


    ¡°But they just left me in this sh!thole.¡±


    ¡°The same sh!tty ce, I have no future at all here,¡±


    ¡°And the most egregious thing is, Matt Routchild is having an affair with my wife behind my back!¡±


    ¡°It is precisely because of this that he arranged me at the Brooklyn Jail!¡±


    ¡°The most hateful thing is that I already knew that they were getting together,¡±


    ¡°But for so long I had to pretend not to know at all!¡±


    ¡°This is simply the greatest shame for a man!¡±


    Charlie heard this, and couldn¡¯t help but ask with a gossipy smile:


    ¡°Who is this Matt you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°How do you know that he is having an affair with your wife?¡±


    Bruce blurted out: ¡°Matt Walter Routchild is one of the twelve grandsons of the current patriarch of


    the family,¡±


    ¡°And he is also the person I serve directly in the Routchild family.¡±


    ¡°He is mainly responsible for the family¡¯s gray business in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Those he deals with are mainly casinos and rted loan sharking industries,¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And those who deal with politics are mainly the judicial institutions here;¡±


    ¡°I had been managing the casino business for him in Las Vegas,¡±


    ¡°And my wife and children were also settled in Las Vegas,¡±


    ¡°And it was he who transferred me to New York.¡±

 Chapter 5868

    Chapter 5868


    Bruce continued: ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know what the secret was,¡±


    ¡°Until one time, when I went home for vacation,¡±


    ¡°I found something in the bathroom floor drain at home.¡±


    ¡°The hair did not belong to me.¡±


    ¡°My wife has brown hair, and I have blond hair, and that hair is ck¡­¡±


    At this point, Bruce continued with a painful expression:


    ¡°I realized that my wife probably cheated on me,¡±


    ¡°So I quietly installed a camera at home.¡±


    ¡°When I was on vacation and heading to the Las Vegas airport to fly to New York,¡±


    ¡°The camera captured that ba5tard Matt going to my house!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°This guy is too courageous.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t wait to hang out with your wife without even waiting for your ne to take off.¡±


    Bruce clenched his fists and said with overwhelming hatred:


    ¡°This is also what makes me most angry!¡±


    ¡°To be exact, that ba5tard was already at my house before I even arrived at the airport!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to regain the dignity you deserve as a man?¡±


    Bruce burst into tears and choked up: ¡°What can I do¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I get angry, I can¡¯t go against the Routchild family!¡±


    ¡°They are incredibly rich, but I can only earn a few million dors a year.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I am already middle-aged and it is the most difficult age to find a job.¡±


    ¡°If one day I leave Routchild With my family,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even find a job that pays $300,000 a year.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of money, I can only swallow my anger.¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Then you are really a Ninja Turtle.¡±


    With that said, Charlie asked again:


    ¡°By the way, since you installed a camera at home and captured that Matt going to your home,¡±


    ¡°Did you capture anything more exciting?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Bruce said truthfully:


    ¡°I also installed a small hidden camera in the socket opposite the bedside of my house,¡±


    ¡°And captured a video of the two of them having s3x.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°What about the video?¡±


    Bruce hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s hidden by me on my personalputer.¡±


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction and asked with a smile:


    ¡°In this period of time, you haven¡¯t even dared to use your wife of cheating,¡±


    ¡°And you still have to make way for that couple and create opportunities forpromise.¡±


    ¡°Did you ever have a moment? Do you feel you are not worthy of being a man? ¡°


    Bruce gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°I have always felt that I am not worthy of being a man!¡±


    ¡°This is why I always tried every means to hook up with more women during my time in New York.¡±


    ¡°Only in this way can I feel calmer and more bnced.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Bruce,¡±


    ¡°You have endured it for too long.¡±


    ¡°In the words, there is no need to endure it anymore.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you break out tonight and be a real man!¡±


    Bruce was shocked and frightened, and subconsciously waved his hands: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I really


    don¡¯t dare to offend the Routchild family,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t lose my job with an annual sry of millions of dors¡­¡±


    ¡°With all this Compared to that, I would rather not be a man¡­¡±


    Charlie¡¯s tone was majestic, and with a hint of aura quietly entering his voice, he said sternly:


    ¡°Bruce! You have to remember! From now on, there is nothing more important in this world than you


    regaining your dignity as a man!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Anyone who dares to humiliate you as a man, no matter who he is,¡±


    ¡°No matter how much money he has, or how high his social status is,¡±


    ¡°You will fight him to the end! Even if the price of being tough is that you will die tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°You must remain tough until the moment of death and be a real man!¡± ¡°Do you understand?!¡±


    Bruce¡¯s whole spirit suddenly lifted,


    And he shouted hysterically: ¡°I understand sir! ! ! ¡°

 Chapter 5869

    Chapter 5869


    In order to alleviate Peter¡¯s troubles and turn passivity into initiative, Charlie nned to make Bruce


    betray his masters.


    However, before letting this person rebel,


    He must first find out how loyal this person is to the Routhchild.


    If Bruce is a man who is extremely loyal to the Routhchild family and rashly betrays them,


    It will only make everyone feel surprised and iprehensible.


    It was precisely because of this that Charlie asked Bruce about his inner satisfaction with his


    masters.


    Unexpectedly, this question brought up a big melon.


    Bruce was actually cuck0lded by a direct member of the family.


    With this background, it would be very reasonable and natural for him to betray them.


    After all, even the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles have a point where they can¡¯t stand it any longer


    and no longer need it.


    So Charlie kept giving him psychological hints,


    Letting him know that in front of a man¡¯s dignity, those few dors were nothing.


    At this moment, Bruce waspletely over the top.


    If that Matt Routhchild were in front of him now,


    Charlie had no doubt that he would tear him to pieces without giving orders.


    So, he said to Bruce: ¡°Bruce,¡±


    ¡°The most important thing for you right now,¡±


    ¡°Is to use your actual actions tounch a man¡¯s revenge!¡± Bruce did not hesitate and blurted out:


    ¡°I know! I will definitely make them pay the price.¡±


    ¡°Let them know that if they sl33p with Bruce¡¯s wife,¡±


    ¡°They must pay the price!¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked again:


    ¡°Then what do you think is the best way to fight back right now?¡± ¡°Exposed!¡± Bruce cursed angrily:


    ¡°I want to expose, I want to post all those videos online!¡±


    ¡°I want to shame him!¡±


    After saying that, his eyes were dazed for a moment, and he murmured dejectedly:


    ¡°No¡­ If this happens, I will be theughing stock..¡±


    Seeing his instinctive hesitation, Charlie patted him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He said over his shoulder: ¡°We have an old saying that is to sacrifice one¡¯s life for righteousness


    and to sacrifice one¡¯s life for justice is worth it!¡±


    ¡°You have been bullied into this by others.¡±


    ¡°As a normal man, you can give up your life, but you still care about your face!¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about it? However, there are no airtight pants in this world.¡±


    ¡°If you are exposed now, in the eyes of others, you will be a warrior who dares to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°If you are exposed by others in the future,¡±


    ¡°You will give up your wife to your boss and lose yourself.¡± ¡°You will be so scared that you won¡¯t


    even dare to fa.rt!¡±


    At this point, Charlie looked at his red eyes and asked him:


    ¡°Now the choice is up to you,¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be a warrior, or do you want to be a turtle?¡±


    Bruce¡¯s heart waspletely ignited by Charlie,


    And he roared with a ferocious face: ¡°I want to be a warrior!¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Louder!¡±


    Bruce immediately shouted loudly:


    ¡°I want to be a warrior!!!¡±


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction and praised:


    ¡°Okay! If you have this momentum, the whole Routhchild family will surrender to you!¡±


    After that, he ordered: ¡°Remember,¡±


    ¡°Use your mobile phone to take pictures of the situation in this basementter,¡±


    ¡°And tell everyone that this is a secret stronghold,¡±


    ¡°Where the Routhchild family uses public resources for personal use,¡± ¡°Tarnishes the justice of the


    country, and imprisons victims!¡±

 Chapter 5870

    Chapter 5870


    After this video is released, you immediately released the video of Matt


    Routhchild¡¯s video¡±


    ¡°After this, you make another video in your office to exin to everyone,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you are attacking the Routhchild family?¡±


    ¡°Let them know that you will be a real man from now on and make those men who cuckold you pay


    the price!¡±


    ¡°Remember, you will be fearless from now on. A ferocious tiger!¡±


    ¡°If you want to use your sharpest teeth to bite their throats out, don¡¯t let them live!¡±


    Bruce¡¯s whole body was trembling.


    He said almost fanatically: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, I will fight them to the end!¡± Charlie nodded with


    satisfaction and then asked:


    ¡°When you shoot the first video, you must also include Mr. Peter Zhou.¡±


    ¡°By the way, exin in the video why the Routhchild family put him in here.¡±


    Bruce nodded without hesitation: ¡°Okay sir, I understand!¡±


    Charlie added: ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be too anxious,¡±


    ¡°Send me up in a while, and wait for me to go back into the cell, you can arrange these things.¡±


    After that, he turned to look at Peter and said:


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, once the video is exposed,¡±


    ¡°I believe it will cause great social repercussions.¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family will definitely release you from here as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Get you out to the regr cell, I¡¯ll be waiting for you up there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, master!¡±


    Peter nodded heavily. He knew that Charlie¡¯s choice of Bruce as a breakthrough point would not


    only quickly bring great pressure from public opinion to the Routhchild family,


    But also avoid exposing himself at all, so then he said gratefully:


    ¡°Thank you for everything, young master.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°We¡¯ll see you up there.¡±


    ¡­


    After Charlie said goodbye to Peter, he returned to his office with Bruce.


    In the office, Charlie told Bruce: ¡°Have your mene and rece me, and wait.¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes after I leave, you follow my instructions and publish those three videos one after


    another.¡±


    ¡°You will forget that you met with me tonight and I have never been to your office.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If anyone asks you why you suddenly decided to expose all this tonight,¡± ¡°You tell them truthfully


    that your little brother is in trouble tonight.¡±


    ¡°You were tortured so much that you almost wanted tomit suicide,¡± ¡°And finally decided to


    expose the Routhchild family to vent your anger.¡± Bruce nodded slightly and said respectfully:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, I¡¯ve remembered it all!¡±


    Charlie then said: ¡°Ask your men toe over and take me back to the infirmary to rece another


    person.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Bruce immediately took out his cell phone and called his confidant back. Charlie, wearing a prison


    guard¡¯s uniform, returned to the infirmary with him, And then gave both prison guards a


    psychological suggestion.


    This hint made them firmly believe that Charlie came to the infirmary for treatment tonight because


    of physical difort.


    It happened that the doctor was not there, so they let Charlie rest here for a while,


    And Charlie himself, from beginning to end, has never left the infirmary.


    After making this psychological suggestion,


    No matter how Bruce fights with the Routhchild familyter,


    This is equivalent topletely cutting off the clues that the whole thing is rted to him.


    Charlie believed that as long as Bruceunched a general offensive,


    He would be able to put the Routhchild family into apletely passive situation in this matter.


    Then, the two prison guards sent Charlie back to the cell.


    And by then, Bruce had already picked up his cell phone and started his road to revenge!

 Chapter 5871

    Chapter 5871


    At this time, in the cell at night, a group of prisoners were taking turns to take a cold shower in the


    bathroom.


    The reason why they lined up to take a cold shower was because Charlie asked them to do


    everything possible to get rid of the body odor.


    This group of prisoners was originally a group of inmates who didn¡¯t care about cleanliness.


    In addition, they already had strong body odor and no deodorant.


    A dozen of them were gathered together.


    When they closed their eyes, they thought the septic tank had exploded.


    At this time, Gustavo came to Charlie with a ttering face while wiping his hair,


    And asked respectfully: ¡°Mr. Yechen, did you go out to meet Bruce just now?¡±


    Charlie said coldly: ¡°Let me give you a recall,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask blind questions about things you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± Gustavo nodded repeatedly, and then asked him worriedly:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s inconvenient?¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°You tell me.¡±


    Gustavo hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Yechen, to be honest, I don¡¯t know what crime youmitted,¡±


    ¡°Whether the trial was held, or whether the trial is going to be held.¡±


    ¡°How long will the sentence be? I may never get out of this prison in my life.¡±


    ¡°What if you get out one day?¡±


    ¡°What will I do in here¡­ What if my ba5tard son wants my life?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Then I will have to die here sooner orter?¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to stay here with you all the time?¡±


    Gustavo waved his hands in panic and said:


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Yechen, you misunderstood, how dare I think so¡­¡±


    ¡°I just think you have great powers, can you help me find a way?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said casually:


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything good about this.¡±


    ¡°I can only promise you that I will protect you for one day here.¡±


    ¡°But if I go out tomorrow, it can only mean that the fate of the two of us hase to an end and it is


    time to go our separate ways.¡±


    ¡°As for what you will do in the future, that¡¯s your problem.¡±


    Gustavo begged with a horrified expression:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, please help me think of a solution.¡±


    ¡°Look at my age, I can¡¯t just die in this prison, right?¡±


    Charlie looked at him and asked with interest:


    ¡°Since you asked me this question, I believe you should have a solution in mind.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell me your solution directly?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there is any value in adopting it.¡±


    Gustavo was overjoyed and quickly came closer and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, this is it. I just thought of two ns,¡±


    ¡°One forward and one retreat. I¡¯m afraid for these two ns we need your help.¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°You speak first, and I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Gustavo hurriedly said: ¡°The more radical n is that we both find a way to escape from prison and


    leave Brooklin prison,¡±


    ¡°Leaving New York, or even leave the United States.¡±


    After that, Gustavo added: ¡°The time window of this n is very short.¡±


    ¡°Today Joseph wanted to kill me, but you stopped him.¡±


    ¡°I guess my son will soon hold him ountable.¡±


    ¡°If Joseph can¡¯t kill me within a day or two,¡±


    ¡°Given my son¡¯s character, he will definitely choose someone else.¡±


    ¡°By then, I will still be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°While I am currently in the warden¡¯s office, There is still a little bit of influence over there,¡±


    ¡°So I can ask him to arrange for both of us to leave quietly,¡±


    ¡°Using the pretext of telling him that we go out to y with w0men ande back early tomorrow


    morning,¡±


    ¡°So that we can leave the prison and run away!¡±


    Charlie curled his lips: ¡°You have a pretty good idea.¡±


    ¡°Even if you run out, if you don¡¯te back tomorrow, the police will definitely put you on a global


    warrant.¡±


    ¡°By then, how can you escape from the United States?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, your son now controls the entire Sanchez family,¡±


    ¡°If he knows that you have escaped from prison, will definitely try every means to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe killers all over Mexico and the United States want your head,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t know if your subordinates have been bribed by your son.¡±


    ¡°There is no one you can trust, how can you run away?¡±


    Gustavo said with zing eyes: ¡°Mr. Yechen, I have to rely on you to help me.¡±


    ¡°You are a very capable person. You can find a way to take me back to Mexico.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can return to Mexico safely, the Sanchez family and others will definitely support me in


    returning to power,¡±


    ¡°And I will thank you deeply when the timees!¡±


    ¡°I dare not say billions of dors in cash, but our Sanchez family can still get it.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I can give you cocaine worth 10 billion US dors,¡±


    ¡°And it will be considered as offset!¡±


    Charlie snorted disdainfully: ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want any of the money you earn.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie continued in a cold tone:


    ¡°I am not even least interested in drug money.¡±


    Gustavo quickly added: ¡°Then let¡¯s do this, Mr. Yechen, as long as you can help me regain my


    position as the head of the family,¡±


    ¡°The Sanchez family will only follow your lead in the future!¡±


    ¡°I will do whatever you ask me to do! Don¡¯t underestimate the Sanchez family.¡±


    ¡°Not only do we have tens of billions of dors in assets,¡±


    ¡°We also have a huge private armed force, drug trafficking, and moneyunderingworks.¡±


    ¡°We are still very capable!¡±

 Chapter 5872

    Chapter 5872


    Charlie looked at him, then at the cells around him, and asked him with a smile:


    ¡°Are you really very capable?¡±


    Gustavo knew what he meant, coughed twice awkwardly, and exined:


    ¡°Of course, although we are very powerful, we are just a stinkier fa.rt in front of the US


    government¡­¡±


    At this point, Gustawo sighed deeply and said dejectedly:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, how about I tell you about the second n?¡±


    ¡°The second n is not so radical¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Say it.¡±


    Gustavo said hurriedly: ¡°Look Mr. Yechen, Joseph is still very influential in


    Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°Since you are his uncle and he respects you so much and listens to you in everything,¡±


    ¡°Can you tell him that he will try his best to keep me alive in Brooklyn Prison no matter what.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Gustavo, Joseph can¡¯t help you. Even if he is the most powerful prisoner


    here,¡±


    ¡°And even if many prisoners here are his younger brothers, he is just a prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he can save your life?¡±


    Gustavo nodded and said: ¡°It seems that there are many brothers here.¡±


    ¡°As long as he is willing to do his best to protect me, it may not be that easy for my son to kill me.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will find a way to transfer to Joseph¡¯s prison area.¡±


    ¡°Every day Living with him would be safer that way!¡±


    As he spoke, Gustavo begged: ¡°It¡¯s just that Joseph only listens to yourmand.¡±


    ¡°You have to help me talk to him¡­¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Charlie said disdainfully: ¡°Gustavo, have you ever thought about it,¡±


    ¡°Even if I ask Joseph to protect you, what should you do if your son uses connections outside to


    transfer him from this prison?¡±


    ¡°He canpletely draw out all Joseph¡¯s people bit by bit,¡±


    ¡°And then arrange for his people toe in one by one.¡±


    ¡°Once his power in this prison is stronger than that left by Joseph,¡±


    ¡°You will definitely die!¡±


    Gustavo suddenly became nervous and murmured:


    ¡°Then¡­ what should I do, Mr. Yechen¡­¡±


    Seeing him in a panic, Charlie smiled slightly and asked:


    ¡°Gustavo, what are you doing? If you really want to save your life,¡±


    ¡°You still have to start with the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°As long as you grasp their pulse, they will definitely save your life.¡±


    Gustavo quickly asked: ¡°Mr. Yechen, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°How can I grasp the Routhchild family¡¯s pulse?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will tell you after tonight.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    Inside Bruce¡¯s warden¡¯s office.


    A livid Bruce gritted his teeth and posted a video online.


    The title of the video is: ¡°Brooklyn Prison: The Private Cage of the Routhchild Family.¡±


    At the beginning of the video, Bruce introduced himself to the camera:


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am the warden of Brooklyn Prison in New York. Chief Bruce Weinstein,¡±


    ¡°What you are seeing right now is my office in Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°As we all know, Brooklyn Prison is a federal prison where prisoners who have vited American


    law are held.¡±


    ¡°However, there are many hidden secrets in this prison that everyone does not know.¡±


    ¡°Today, I will take you to see another side of this prison that is unknown to the public.¡±


    At this point, Bruce stood up and walked around.


    Went to the bookshelf mechanism, opened the secret passage to the camera,


    And the opposite elevator door appeared in the camera.


    Bruce showed a hand in the picture, pointed at the elevator door, and said:


    ¡°You must be very curious as to why there is an elevator door behind the bookshelf in my office.¡±


    ¡°Today I will take you to take a look. Where does the elevator go?¡±


    After that, he opened the elevator door, stepped into the elevator, and pressed the button.


    Then, the elevator went all the way down and opened the door underground.


    Bruce stepped into the basement.


    He first took a general picture of the basement, then switched the camera, pointed the front camera


    at his face, and said with a smile:


    ¡°What you are seeing now is a very hidden underground chamber under the Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have thought of it, right?¡±


    ¡°There is such a secret underground chamber in a federal prison!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s even more interesting is that this underground chamber is not the original configuration of


    Brooklyn Prison,¡±


    ¡°But my boss, Mr. Matt Routhchild of the Routhchild family, spent a lot of money to secretly build it.¡±


    ¡°Even the government does not know the existence of this ce.¡±


    ¡°You may ask why Matt was able to build a secret tunnel and an underground space in a federal


    prison.¡±


    ¡°The answer to this question is actually very simple,¡±


    ¡°Just because his name has a very famous surname, Routhchild!¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild has enough strength to allow them to dig a secret tunnel wherever they want.¡±


    ¡°As long as Mr. Matt is willing, he can even dig a tunnel from the Empire State Building in New


    York.¡±


    ¡°He dug a secret passage directly under the bed in the bedroom of my home in Las Vegas,¡±


    ¡°And I bet that he must also be seriously preparing for this amazing project of the century;¡±


    ¡°You should be curious, why did Matt want to dig a secret tunnel from New York to Las Vegas?¡±


    ¡°Well, let me tell you the reason. As long as this tunnel is built,¡±


    ¡°It will be more convenient for him to continue having s3x with my wife.¡±


    ¡°Together, for a long time, they had to worry about having an affair.¡±


    ¡°Once this tunnel is built, he will no longer have to worry about it!¡±


    ¡°Here, I solemnly thank Mr. Matt for his support before I left.¡±


    ¡°During the time I came from Las Vegas to New York to serve as the warden,¡±


    ¡°He has been using his circumc!sed, ugly little brother tofort the extremely empty body of my


    s!ut wife!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, much respect Mr. Matt Routhchild!¡±

 Chapter 5873

    Chapter 5873


    When he mentioned his wife, Bruce¡¯s expression became extremely angry.


    In the past, he was like a super-high-intensity pressure cooker,


    Constantly umting the anger that had been generated for a long time in his heart.


    But now, Charlie helped him open the pressure relief valve of the pressure cooker,


    So he instinctively wanted to release all his anger instantly.


    So, in the video, he gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°About the video of Mr. Mattforting my wife,¡±


    ¡°I will release it simultaneouslyter, but before that,¡±


    ¡°I have a more exciting inside story to tell you;¡±


    As he spoke, he switched the camera again, photographed the door of the secret room where Peter


    was imprisoned, and continued:


    ¡°In the underground secret passage in front of me, a suspect who has offended the Routhchild


    family is secretly imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting. Yes, the suspect was arrested by the New York police for the crime of theft.¡±


    ¡°He waster convicted of the crime by the Manhattan Court and allowed to serve his sentence in


    Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°However, such a prisoner was kidnapped by the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°He is secretly detained here, and people from the Routhchild family conducted many inhumane


    private interrogations and violent tortures on him regrly.¡±


    Then, Bruce opened the iron door of the secret room and patted Peter, who was chained up, said:


    ¡°You can take a look, this is what will happen if you offend this family.¡±


    ¡°Even if you have been arrested by the police, even if you have experienced a


    fair trial,¡±


    ¡°And thew has made you pay the price for your actions,¡±


    ¡°But once you offend this family, they will continue to torture and humiliate you in their own way,¡±


    ¡°And may even kill you secretly!¡±


    Bruce paused for a moment and said with a cold smile:


    ¡°Look, what a great family they are, with countless powers and privileges that no one else can


    match.¡±


    ¡°They can sl33p with whoever they want, lock up whoever they want.¡±


    ¡°Can fight whoever they want, and can kill whoever they want,¡±


    ¡°So I hereby sincerely warn you, you must stay away from the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°And never provoke those you cannot afford to offend a big shot.¡±


    The video ended abruptly here.


    When this video was first released, it did not be popr immediately,


    But due to its explosive content, viewers who saw this video at first subconsciously downloaded and


    saved this video immediately, And immediately posted this explosive video.


    Shared and rmend it to their rtives and friends.


    After all, forizens who watch gossip news all day long,


    Although there are thousands of melons on the Inte,


    It is definitely not easy to eat as big as the Routhchild family.


    This feeling is like buying lottery tickets all day long but never having a chance to win the jackpot.


    Therefore, thanks to the amazing user stickiness and sharing rate of this video, The audience of this


    video is also increasing exponentially.


    And this video indeed aroused strong indignation amongizens.


    In American society, scandals involving the private use of public assets and interference with judicial


    justice are very destructive.


    Once exposed, even the president will have to bear the consequences and costs.


    The famous Watergate incident was nothing more than eavesdropping and stealing the information


    ofpetitors¡¯ political secrets,


    But the president at the time chose to resign amid huge public outrage.


    And what the Routhchild family did in Brooklyn Prison was much worse in nature than the original


    Watergate incident!


    This kind of thing can instantly prick the nerves of the American people and make them feel strong


    anger and uneasiness.


    Therefore, everyone who sees this video gnashes their teeth at the actions of the family.


    At this time, another video was exposed.


    This video clearly shows that when Bruce k!ssed his wife at the door of his mansion in Las Vegas,


    And reluctantly said goodbye to her before heading to the airport, Matt followed closely and came to


    Bruce¡¯s home.


    Bruce¡¯s wife responded to Matt with a more pass!onate k!ss.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Afterward, the two kissed all the way to the bedroom,


    And couldn¡¯t wait to stage an unobstructed hand-to-hand fight.


    As soon as this video was released, it attracted arge number of rted fans to watch because of


    its huge scale.


    The unique algorithm of the video website immediately determined that this was a piece of high-


    quality content worth rmending,


    So the video was immediately reviewed by the auto algorithm rmendations.


    The most amazing thing about this algorithm rmendation is that it adjusts what the user thinks


    is the next screen content into a flexible algorithm model.


    Originally, when the user saw the first screen, the algorithm had automatically prepared several


    pieces of content to be disyed on the second screen.


    However, these contents were like Pandora¡¯s box to the user.


    When the user does not slide down the screen, never know what the following contents are.


    Therefore, this gives the algorithm an opportunity to quickly broadcast hot content.


    Once the algorithm discovers that there is content that is fermenting quickly and is popr among


    users,


    It will immediately take the opportunity to rece the next screen content of all users who are


    browsing the current screen content,


    Now ensuring that more people can view it in the shortest possible time.


    Many can see this explosive content.

 Chapter 5874

    Chapter 5874


    What¡¯s even more interesting is that many people went back to watch the first video because they


    saw the second video.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    These people originally just wanted to watch something inappropriate for children in a boringte-


    night scrolling,


    But unexpectedly, because of this path, they suddenly fell into a sensitive political whirlpool.


    Some of them even unbuttoned their belts and took out the to!let paper, Then angrily threw the toilet


    paper on the ground.


    With cursing hands, they began to reply andunched a strong protest and dissatisfaction with the


    actions of the Routhchild family.


    When the Routhchild family became aware of these two videos,


    They immediately deleted them from the video tform they controlled and blocked Bruce¡¯s video


    ount.


    But the problem is that the most popr short video tform at the moment is not under their


    control.


    This is because Charlie acquired the most popr short video tform in the world more than a


    year ago.


    Therefore, what Bruce posts here ispletely uninfluenced.


    At this time, the entire family exploded!


    Faced with the increasing number of views of the video and the increasing number of abuses and


    usations,


    The head of the family, 70-year-old Simson Routhchild, was immediately furious.


    He immediately ordered to summon all his descendants to start a line.


    At the meeting, Matt was specifically asked toe to New York to exin to him in person


    tomorrow.


    However, at this moment, Matt has turned off his mobile phone and is experiencing the pleasure of


    having an affair at one of his cousin¡¯s houses.


    His cousin, also a core member of the family, is the eldest son of his fifth uncle.


    He just got marriedst year.


    Soon after the marriage, his wife was hooked up by Matt.


    Every time this cousin left New York when traveling overseas on business, He would secretly have


    trysts.


    During the video conference, all the children and grandchildren came online one after another,


    Including the cousin who was being cuck0lded by Matt,


    Who was also connected to the video conference in South Africa,


    Thousands of miles away, but Matt himself, who had caused the trouble, did not appear for a long


    time.


    Which made Simson furious.


    Wearing pajamas, he yelled at the camera and dozens of children and grandchildren on the screen:


    ¡°Where is that ba5tard Matt?!¡±


    ¡°He caused such a big trouble and didn¡¯t show up immediately!¡± Matt¡¯s father, Robert, was


    panicked.


    He said endlessly: ¡°Father, I called that bastard,¡±


    ¡°But his phone couldn¡¯t be connected. It must have been turned off.¡±


    Simson was furious and reprimanded: ¡°You can¡¯t find him when the phone is turned off?¡±


    ¡°Do you have such little ability? Where is his assistant?¡±


    ¡°Where is his driver? Where is his bodyguard? Even if he is still having an affair,¡±


    ¡°At least he will be protected by security guards, right?¡±


    ¡°Within five minutes, if you can¡¯t get him to appear in the video conference here, early tomorrow


    morning, you, Matt, and your family will leave the United States and the Routhchild family


    immediately!¡±


    Robert was so frightened that if he were asked to leave the family, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to


    being directly expelled?


    Panicked, he immediately took out his cell phone and called Matt¡¯s head of security, the head of the


    bodyguard.


    When the call was connected, he directly asked: ¡°Jack, where is Matt?¡±


    Jack was in the car outside the ce where Matt had an affair.


    As a bodyguard, he wholeheartedly protected Matt¡¯s safety, So he didn¡¯t pay attention to what was


    going on online.


    After receiving a call from Matt¡¯s father, he immediately wanted to cover it up, so he said:


    ¡°Master, the young master is taking a rest.¡±


    Robert quickly ordered: ¡°Go in and wake him up immediately,¡±


    ¡°And tell him to log in to the video conference within five minutes.¡±


    ¡°This is what his grandfather ordered, there must be no dy!¡±


    At this time, the elderly Simson walked up to Robert, took his mobile phone, turned on the speaker,


    and said coldly:


    ¡°I will have someone send the address of the video conference.¡±


    ¡°Here, youe in immediately, and then rush to Matt as fast as you can,¡±


    ¡°Without informing him in advance!¡±


    ¡°I want to know clearly what this ba5tard who has caused such disaster is doing at this moment!¡±


    Jack said in a panic: ¡°Dear Mr. Patriarch, it may not be convenient for Master Matt right now¡­¡±


    Simson suddenly shouted: ¡°I don¡¯t care about the inconvenience for others,¡±


    ¡°Do as I say immediately! If you dare to collude to fool me, I will kill you!¡±


    As soon as Jack heard this, he knew he had no choice. Although he works for Robert and Matt, the


    father and son, Simson is the real big boss.


    In front of him, the rest of the family is insignificant!


    So, he gritted his teeth and immediately followed the prompts to log in to the video conference.


    Then he faced all the core members of the Routhchild family except Matt,


    And said to the two subordinates around him: ¡°You two, rush in with me immediately!¡±

 Chapter 5875

    Chapter 5875


    At this moment, Simson ispletely unwilling to take into ount Matt¡¯s condition and life and


    death at this time.


    He only knows that Matt has caused a huge disaster now.


    If Matt really caused irreparable losses to the family,


    He would rather throw Matt out as a sacrifice and let him take all the me,


    And then let the public take him to the cleaners.


    After receiving his instructions, the bodyguard naturallypletely forgot about Matt¡¯s face.


    The three of them rushed to the door to cooperate with each other.


    Jack took his mobile phone to broadcast live,


    And the other two kicked the room after a few meters of running.


    The door flew open.


    These three people were originally top special forces retired from the U.S. Navy Special Forces and


    Navy SEALs.


    Before retiring, the three of them already had many years of experience and a tacit understanding


    of working together to perform tasks.


    So at this moment, they perfectly copied thebat case of the US Navy SEALs about forcibly


    breaking into an indoor space.


    After kicking the door open, the three of them quickly rushed to the bedroom where the target was


    located.


    At this time, Matt wasunching the final attack on his cousin¡¯s wife.


    Hearing the sound of the door being kicked open suddenly,


    The hesitant man and woman were shocked, especially the woman in his arms.


    They woke up from the joy of the affair almost instantly,


    But Matt was already at the end of the line.


    At this critical moment, his body and brain had gone crazy to some extent.


    Although he was panicking, he couldn¡¯t stop moving at all.


    Just when he felt that he was about to reach his peak,


    The door of the bedroom was kicked down.


    With a bang as the door fell to the ground, three bodyguards rushed into the room.


    Jack¡¯s right hand seemed to be an iron fist, holding the phone motionless.


    The picture at this time was also synchronized to the family¡¯s video conference in real-time.


    During the video conference, a man suddenly became furious and yelled,


    ¡°Matt! You¡¯re fcking sleeping with my wife!¡±


    This roar caused chaos in the entire video conference room.


    None of the family members present at the meeting expected that Matt was actually having an affair


    with his cousin¡¯s wife at this moment.


    Even the well-informed Simson waspletely shocked at this time.


    Matt realized something was wrong, and while he wrapped himself and his sisterinw in a quilt in a


    panic,


    He looked at Jack angrily and horrified and asked,


    ¡°Are you crazy?! Who let you in?!¡±


    ¡°You were holding a cell phone? What are you filming?!¡±


    Jack had no choice but to bite the bullet and said:


    ¡°The patriarch asked me toe in, and now my mobile phone is broadcasting live to the core


    members of the family.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Matt copsed instantly,


    Quickly looked at the phone camera, and said in a panic:


    ¡°Grandpa, please listen to my exnation¡­she s3duced me!¡±


    The frightened cousin-inw was also frightened by Matt¡¯s remarks about ming. She tremble!


    She copsed immediately, crying and shouting:


    ¡°Mr. Simson, I didn¡¯t seduce Matt! He seduced me!¡±


    ¡°He has been wooing me, brainwashing me, and making me betray Charles and have an affair with


    him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him. What a quibble!¡±


    At this time, in the video conference, the betrayed Charles cried and said:


    ¡°Grandpa! You must seek justice for me!¡±


    Simson¡¯s face turned livid, and he gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Matt, you are really a disgrace to the family!¡±


    ¡°I will now give you a chance to atone for your sins and immediately admit to the public that


    everything that happened to Bruce and Peter Zhou was your personal behavior.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to do with the Routhchild family, and you will surrender to the police immediately.¡±


    ¡°If you do so, your father can still stay in the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°And when you are released from prison, you can also retain the treatment in the family.¡±


    At this point, Simson changed the conversation and said sternly:


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t do what I say, I will personally send you to prison,¡±


    ¡°And then drive your father and your whole family out of the United States!¡±


    Matt asked with a confused look on his face: ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to Bruce?! He is just a dog under my control,¡±


    ¡°Why should I take the me for him?!¡±


    Simson scolded angrily: ¡°You idiot, go check out the inte!¡±


    ¡°The video of Bruce exposing you and your entire family,¡±


    ¡°As well as the video of you having an affair with Bruce¡¯s wife,¡±


    ¡°It has be the top three hits in the whole of America!¡±


    After that, Simson added: ¡°You three are doing well.¡±


    ¡°If you report to the family early tomorrow morning and have other appointments, you don¡¯t have to


    follow this loser!¡±

 Chapter 5876

    Chapter 5876


    When Jack and the other three heard this, they were immediately overjoyed,


    But Simson didn¡¯t wait for them to express their gratitude and directly kicked Jack¡¯s ount out of


    the live broadcast room.


    Jack found that the video connection was interrupted, and said to Matt with a little embarrassment:


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master, these are the requirements of the patriarch,¡±


    ¡°And we have no way to disobey, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After that, he gave a wink to his two men, and the three of them exited the room directly.


    For the three of them, after tonight¡¯s incident,


    They havepleted a difficult leap in the Routhchild family.


    Among the servants of the Routhchild family, those who can serve direct members naturally have a


    higher status than servants who are coteral members,


    But the servant with the highest status in the entire family directly serves Simson.


    After all, Simson is the emperor of this ancient family,


    And the other direct members are just vassals.


    Now that they are favored by Simson,


    They will naturally no longer take Matt, a grandson who has fallen out of favor, into consideration.


    After the three people left, Matt, who was shocked and frightened, quickly took out his mobile


    phone,


    Turned off airne mode, and immediately opened the short video tform.


    Unexpectedly, since his IP address is in the United States,


    The algorithm directly pushed two videos rted to him to the homepage.


    Matt cautiously clicked on the video, and the more he watched, the more frightened he became.


    The first thought that came to his mind was to kill Bruce,


    But the second thought that followed, he turned this impulse waspletely suppressed.


    He is well aware of his current situation.


    With the exposure of these two videos, Bruce has be the person he cannot kill in his life.


    What¡¯s even worse is that Grandpa asked him to take care of everything rted to Peter next week.


    Cheating is not illegal in the United States,


    But manipting federal prisons, affecting justice, and abusing lynching are all crimes without


    exception.


    Once he takes on these charges, it means that he will stay in prison for at least a few years,


    And he willpletely be a street rat in the United States that everyone wants to beat.


    S3x scandals have never been a big deal, but political scandals are deadly.


    Just when Matt didn¡¯t know what to do, the Routhchild family video conference continued.


    Betrayed and cuckolded, Charles was in an emotional breakdown.


    He shouted in the video that he wanted Matt¡¯s father to give him an exnation.


    Charles¡¯ father was also putting pressure on Simson, saying angrily:


    ¡°Father! Whatever you say about this matter, Matt and his family must give us an exnation,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will never agree!¡±


    For Charles¡¯s father, his son was cuckolded by his nephew.


    The key was that it was broadcast live in front of the core members of the family.


    This face was thrown to the bottom of the Pacific.


    If he didn¡¯t give an exnation, he would have his son be theughingstock of the family and


    will never be able to hold their heads high.


    Matt¡¯s father, Robert Routhchild, was also in a panic at this moment.


    He knew that his son had caused a huge disaster,


    But he had no idea at this moment what this incident would do to Matt himself, As well as to himself.


    What influence does Matt¡¯s brothers have?


    People in the Routhchild family are very fertile,


    And one of their main ts is to have more children.


    Therefore, Robert Routhchild did not only have one son, Matt, but gave birth to three sons and four


    daughters.


    In the Routhchild family, the patriarch Simson is the only Ninth Five-Year n.


    In addition to him, the entire family also has multiple interest groups.


    These interest groups are allposed of several of Simson¡¯s sons, and they are all of the same


    family.


    It is a pyramid structureposed of a father and several children, and Simson governs this family


    like an ancient emperor governed a country.


    Many times he does not talk about family ties, but only interests.


    Once there is a problem with one of the pyramids below,


    He is likely topletely destroy the entire pyramid.


    So, Robert said in a panic and humbly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault in raising my son.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to spend 100 million dors topensate Charles¡­¡±


    Charles¡¯s father suddenly became furious: ¡°Fcuk, I will give you a gift for my son.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to pay him $100 million to sl33p with your daughter-inw?¡±


    Robert couldn¡¯t say no, he could only nod angrily and said angrily: ¡°I¡­I am willing¡­¡±


    Charles¡¯s father felt extremely angry and cursed angrily:


    ¡°Okay! Then I will transfer the money to you now,¡±


    ¡°And you pick one of your daughters-inw for my son!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Seeing that the two people were getting more and more outrageous, Simson shouted


    angrily:


    ¡°Stop talking! I will definitely give Charles an exnation,¡±


    ¡°But our most important issue right now is how to manage the crisis and resolve this matter!¡±

 Chapter 5877

    Chapter 5877


    Robert said quickly: ¡°Father, I have notified all the people.¡±


    ¡°The online tform removed these two videos, and also issued a ban on broadcasting to all


    media.¡±


    ¡°No one from all online tforms and media groups would dare to go against us,¡±


    ¡°But only China¡¯s short video tform is beyond our control¡­¡±


    ¡°That tform has developed very rapidly in the United States over the past year and is already one


    of the most used tforms.¡±


    ¡°Its influence is too great and should not be underestimated¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Robert added: ¡°I also contacted the North American person in charge of this short


    video tform, hoping that he would delete these two videos for the sake of the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°However, the feedback they gave us was very firm.¡±


    ¡°They said that the videos uploaded by users did not vite any relevantws and regtions.¡±


    ¡°Out of respect for content and users, they must not remove users¡¯ videos without authorization.¡±


    ¡°This clearly means that they want to put us on the tform for exhibition¡­¡±


    At this time Simson said with a gloomy face:


    ¡°That short video tform is an asset invested by the Wade family of China.¡±


    ¡°We have some disputes with them. It is definitely impossible to ask them for help at this time¡­¡±


    Robert asked hurriedly: ¡°Then can we put pressure on Congress to pass a bill to restrict the


    development of this short video tform in the United States?¡±


    ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, let Congress enact aw ordering all Americans to delete this software!¡±


    Simson was silent for a moment and solemnly said:


    ¡°This proposal is not impossible, but the biggest problem is that it takes time and process for


    Congress to issue a decree and announce its implementation,¡±


    ¡°At least one to two months. After one to two months, this matter¡¯s heat will disspate,¡±


    ¡°And we have lost all the shame we deserve.¡±


    ¡°If we go back and block this software at that time, we will be whipped out by the people again¡­¡±


    After that, he Looked at Robert and said coldly:


    ¡°Help me find a way to make an appointment with the person in charge of this short video tform


    in North America.¡±


    ¡°I want to meet him in person to see if we can negotiate a settlement!¡±


    Simson is a very realistic person.


    Although he is the helmsman of the entire Routhchild family,


    He has always been able to bend and stretch.


    If a person is of high enough value to him or to the Routhchild family,


    Even if the person is a beggar, Simson will treat him well.


    At present, his appeal is that the short video tform can remove all videos rted to the family,


    So that the scandal of the Routhchild family has nowhere to spread.


    Therefore, as the patriarch of the Routhchild family, he could even design to meet the person in


    charge of the North American region of the short video tform.


    You know, there is a huge difference between the head of a big family with a trillion dors and a


    business executive worth hundreds of millions of dors.


    If it were normal, thetter would not even be able to join Matt Routhchild¡¯s discernment, not to


    mention Simson.


    However, now Simson is eager to meet with the North American head of the short video tform.


    Moreover, he felt that since his status was so noble, if he went to see the other party in person, he


    would definitely be considered sincere.


    If this matter reached the ears of the head of the Wade family,


    The other party would definitely feel his sincerity, and maybe he could still coborate deeply.


    Soon, the Routhchild family contacted the person in charge of the North American region of the


    short video tform.


    When he revealed his identity to the other party, the person in charge of the short video tform


    was indeed shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this incident would actually bring down the patriarch of the Routhchild family


    personally.


    He immediately reported the matter to the person in charge of the short video tform.


    After receiving the news, the other party immediately called Charlie through the contact information


    left by Leon.


    When Charlie received a call from Eastcliff in the cell, he roughly guessed the whole story.


    When he answered the call, a middle-aged man¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end of the


    phone:


    ¡°Excuse me, is this Mr. Wade?¡±


    Charlie hummed: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The middle-aged man said hurriedly: ¡°Hello, Master Wade, I am the founder of the short video


    tform and the current CEO.¡±


    ¡°My name is Howard Zhang. Butler Leon gave me your contact information a few days ago and


    asked me to report any major events directly to you.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°You are calling me now because of the Routhchild family, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Howard exined: ¡°The Routhchild family contacted our person in charge in North America


    and said that Simson Routhchild, the patriarch of the family, wanted to meet him and talk about


    cooperation.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t dare to make a decision on his own, so he immediately asked me for advice.¡±


    ¡°But to be honest, the patriarch of the Routhchild family has great influence all over the world,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t dare to make a decision on my own, so I called to bother you.¡±


    ¡°I would like to ask for your opinion.¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°Just ask him to reply and say that we have nothing to cooperate with them.¡±


    ¡°If you want us to delete the video on the tform,¡±


    ¡°ording to the content of the video, there is no room for negotiation in this matter,¡±


    Howard said with some hesitation: ¡°Young Master¡­ The Routhchild family and simr plutocrats


    like them, in the West, their influence is so great that it can even influencews and decisions of


    governments.¡±


    ¡°Their lobbying group is thergest in the world.¡±


    ¡°If they lobby the government and let the government sanction us,¡±


    ¡°It may have a great impact on our business in North America. The impact¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Charlie said calmly: ¡°Let them do whatever they want.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if one day we have to withdraw from the US market. At least we have maintained


    our bottom line at this stage,¡±


    ¡°And the people will see it. In my eyes, when the time is right, we can make aeback,¡±


    ¡°But once we lose the bottom line, we will lose the support of the people.¡±


    ¡°What we are doing is a short video tform for all people.¡±


    ¡°Once we lose the support of the people, even if the local government does not target us, we will


    also lose the soil for development.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°I understand that you want to take the overall situation into


    consideration and worry that all your efforts will be in vain,¡±


    ¡°But you must remember that if one day we are needed by the people When faced with a multiple-


    choice question between the people and government,¡±


    ¡°We will always choose the former, and the people will alwayse first.¡±

 Chapter 5878

    Chapter 5878


    When Howard heard this, the doubts in his heartpletely disappeared,¡±


    ¡°His voice became a little louder, and he said loudly:


    ¡°Okay, young master, I know! I¡¯ll reply to them right now!¡±


    At this time, although the Routhchild family members were anxiously waiting for the response from


    the head of the short video tform in North America,


    They did not sit still and wait but were discussing how to deal with Bruce.


    This person posted two videos in a row, obviously intending to fight to the death with the Routhchild


    family,


    Making the core members of the family gnash their teeth.


    For them, they couldn¡¯t wait to send someone to Brooklyn Prison now to kill Bruce.


    However, as the incident continues to unfold, the person the Routhchild family dare not touch now is


    Bruce.


    Bruce exposed two major scandals of the Routhchild family in one breath,


    And the evidence is conclusive. Under this situation, if something happens to him, the Routhchild


    family will not be able to escape the involvement,


    And the people will definitely put the charges on him. The head of the Routhchild family.


    By that time, not only will neither of the two scandals be solved,


    But two will be three, and another person will be killed.


    At this time, Simson¡¯s eldest son answered a call, and then said with a solemn face:


    ¡°Father, the short video tform has rejected our request to meet.¡±


    ¡°Rejected?¡±


    Simson frowned and asked him: ¡°I¡¯m Simson Routhchild, I deigned to meet him, the head of North


    America, and he still dared to refuse?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± the eldest son said helplessly:


    ¡°We have made it clear that you want to meet with them, but they still refuse.¡±


    Simson pondered for a moment and said coldly:


    ¡°They didn¡¯t refuse on the spot, but refused after a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°It seems that they reported the matter to China.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the Wade family does not want to see me.¡±


    As he said, Simson gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years of Changying¡¯s death, the Wade family would still be so


    stubborn.¡±


    ¡°With their small size, and without people like Changying to gather and mobilize resources,¡±


    ¡°They were just a clown in front of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°And he dared to continue to oppose the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°This is overestimating his capabilities!¡±


    A young man in the Routhchild family said in the video conference:


    ¡°Grandpa, the short video tform has developed extremely rapidly over the past year and has a


    large user base all over the world.¡±


    ¡°Although it has not yet been listed, the current market value estimate given by the capital market is


    almost US$400 billion.¡±


    ¡°Four hundred billion?!¡±


    Simson asked in surprise: ¡°Are you sure? How can a mere short video tform have such a high


    market value?!¡±


    The other party nodded and said: ¡°Short videos are now sweeping the world.¡±


    ¡°In this process, China¡¯s short video tform has surpassed all others.¡±


    ¡°None of our established Intepanies have been able to catch up with them.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, short videos have now be the traffic entrance for all walks of life.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who is doing business is trying to find ways to obtain traffic through short video tforms


    and realize traffic mization.¡±


    ¡°They are very powerful in empowering the emerce industry, virtual services, and value-added


    services.¡±


    ¡°400 billion dors is actually just a conservative estimate.¡±


    ¡°If they are given a little more time, they may be able to surpass Facebook¡¯s market value of 800


    billion U.S. dors.¡±


    ¡°Dmn it!¡± Simson yelled angrily: ¡°How could such argepany fall into the hands of the Wade


    family?¡±


    ¡°The Wade family¡¯s own size can onlyst for one or two hundred billion US dors, right?¡±


    The other party said helplessly: ¡°Grandpa, the inte industry is like this.¡±


    ¡°As long as you stand on the forefront, you can rise to the sky overnight.¡±


    ¡°Same for Zuckerberg too, didn¡¯t he make thepany have a market value of 800 billion dors?¡±


    Simson couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips and curse:


    ¡°Dmn! The Wade family really found a treasure!¡±


    ¡°If the short video tform was sessfully listed and reached a market value of 400 billion


    dors.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the Wade family directly be the first family in China?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The other party nodded lightly: ¡°This is a foregone conclusion.¡±


    Simson said bitterly: ¡°It seems that whether a family can rise is not determined by one or two


    outstanding talents.¡±


    ¡°Changying was so powerful, but he failed to bring the Wade family to the number one position in


    China.¡±


    ¡°As a result, the current Wade family acquired a short video tform and they could do it easily.¡±


    Just when Simson was feeling depressed, his eldest son received the call again, and then said to


    him nervously:


    ¡°Father, public opinion is fermenting rapidly, and an investigation task force has been set up in


    Washington.¡±


    ¡°We need to immediately go to the Brooklyn Prison for investigation,¡±


    ¡°And the New York Bureau of Prisons and the FBI are going to take over the Brooklyn Prison,¡±


    ¡°And the takeover team has already set off!¡±


    Simson said with a dark face: ¡°The trouble is getting bigger and bigger¡­¡±


    After that, he quickly said: ¡°Do you have the contact information of Bruce? I want to call him!¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, Bruce was sitting in his office, recording his first three videos.


    In order to concentrate on recording the video,


    His mobile phone had been switched to airne mode.


    However, what he did not expect was that thendline phone on his desk suddenly rang.


    He grabbed the phone impatiently and said angrily: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Simson patiently introduced himself: ¡°Hello Bruce,¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am Simson Routhchild, the patriarch of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°Your story. I¡¯ve heard about it, and I¡¯m deeply sorry for it¡­¡±


    Bruce cursed angrily: ¡°You bad old man, you¡¯re so sorry!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your mind,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you just want me to change the words for you?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, I will never give you this chance.¡±


    ¡°This time, I will fight to the death with you with no chance of going on the back foot!¡±

 Chapter 5879

    Chapter 5879


    Bruce in the past was not so brave.


    However, Charlie¡¯s psychological hints are really strong,


    And more importantly, Bruce does have hatred for the Routhchild in his heart.


    The reason why he could suppress all the hatred in his heart before was entirely because of the


    fear of the family¡¯s stature.


    But now, the fear is gone.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Therefore, even if Simson called him personally,


    He still didn¡¯t give him any face.


    At this moment, Simson really didn¡¯t expect that Bruce would dare to talk to him like this.


    But the more he did, the less he dared to anger Bruce,


    So he could only suppress the anger in his heart and said patiently:


    ¡°Bruce, I know you have been hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a huge insult. No one can ept this kind of thing calmly.¡±


    At this point, Simson added: ¡°But I think we are all adults,¡±


    ¡°And in the adult world, everything can be solved through business.¡±


    ¡°Besides, as long as the price is right, there is no business in this world that cannot be negotiated,¡±


    ¡°So you just have to offer a price that you think will allow you to put aside all hatred and be


    completely satisfied.¡±


    Bruce asked disdainfully: ¡°Do you think my dignity as a man can be bought with money?¡±


    Simson smiled slightly and asked him:


    ¡°If dignity really cannot be bought with money, then why have you been silent for so long?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you expose it until now?¡±


    ¡°Bruce, I don¡¯t want to waste everyone¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll offer you a fixed price of 100 million dors.¡±


    ¡°As long as you stop here, take down all the videos, and admit to the public that you instigated your


    wife to s3duce Matt.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, you deliberately locked Peter in that underground secret room.¡±


    ¡°I will give you 100 million dors, enough for you to go anywhere in the world and live the rest of


    your lifefortably.¡±


    In Simson¡¯s view, no one canpete with money,


    And maintain principles before interests.


    If you can, then the money given is not enough.


    He feels that in this world, every principle has a price,


    But some principles are very cheap and some are very expensive.


    So, he said to Bruce again: ¡°Bruce,¡±


    ¡°I absolutely understand how you feel now, but you also have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Going against us now will indeed make you feel happy,¡±


    ¡°But what happens after you feel happy?¡±


    ¡°Without the Routhchild family, your ie of millions of dors a year will bepletely reduced


    to zero!¡±


    ¡°And you have offended us. No one in Europe and the United States will dare to hire you,¡±


    ¡°And even wait for you to end up on the streets and be a beggar.¡±


    ¡°No one dares to give you a bowl of rice,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t want to end up like that after taking revenge, right?¡±


    ¡°So I sincerely hope that you can reach a settlement with us and leave the United


    States with the money.¡±


    ¡°In this big world, where can you go?¡±


    ¡°They all have a ce for you, and you can also find more, better and younger women,¡±


    ¡°And get rid of these bad thingspletely, what do you think?¡±


    One hundred million dors is definitely a big enough sum for a man like Bruce.


    He gave up all principles of wealth.


    But now, he is like an idealistic warrior with firm beliefs.


    In his eyes, dignity trumps everything. Let alone 100 million dors,


    So what if it is 10 billion dors? He still won¡¯t take it seriously.

 Chapter 5880

    Chapter 5880


    So, Bruce said in a very firm and disdainful tone:


    ¡°Simson, you are used to putting a price on everything,¡±


    ¡°And you are also used to being able to buy everything,¡±


    ¡°But this does not include my dignity!¡±


    ¡°I can do without money, I can do without a woman, and can even live without a second brother,¡±


    ¡°But I cannot live without dignity!¡±


    ¡°So, just wait and see, I will definitely make you pay for trampling on my dignity!¡±


    Simson quickly added: ¡°Bruce, do you think $100 million is not enough?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we can still discuss the amount.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, what do you think of 500 million?¡±


    ¡°500 million?¡± Bruce said disdainfully:


    ¡°Simson, it¡¯s almost time for you to reach the end of your life.¡±


    ¡°This US500 million, it¡¯s better to keep it and buy yourself a coffin!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately hung up the phone and unplugged the phone line directly.


    Only then did he realize that the cell phone in front of him had been recording videos.


    This made him feel happy, and another revenge n came to his mind.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Simson¡¯s mentality has begun to go crazy.


    He said to himself angrily: ¡°Dmn it, since when did a pug that only knows how to wag its tail and beg


    for food start to value its dignity!¡±


    At this time, the eldest son reminded:


    ¡°Father, take over the team is almost here,¡±


    ¡°And this ba5tard Bruce is unwilling to reconcile. What should we do about Peter Zhou?¡±


    Simson sighed helplessly: ¡°I originally wanted to bribe him with money and let him take over the


    team while the Bureau of Prisons and FBI were taking advantage of it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not here yet, so hurry up and find a way to get Peter to talk,¡±


    ¡°And then send him to an ordinary cell.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that it¡¯s toote.¡±


    The eldest son said helplessly: ¡°Once the Bureau of Prisons and the FBI take over Peter, they will


    definitely strengthen his personal safety,¡±


    ¡°But Peter has never spoken about the Sifang Baozhuan matter.¡±


    ¡°If he is protected, it would be even more impossible for us to ask him about the whereabouts of the


    Sifang Baozhuan¡­ ¡°


    Simson was extremely helpless and said with emotion:


    ¡°Such bad things have been happening frequently in the family recently,¡±


    ¡°And they must be rted to the loss of the Sifang Baozhuan.¡±


    ¡°Our Routhchild family has been able to have such great fortune and soar into the sky in the past


    two hundred years. It¡¯s that Sifang Baozhu that has a role!¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t get it back, the fortune of the family will definitely be damaged.¡±


    ¡°If the luck starts to take a turn for the worse,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely be the biggest crisis for us in these two hundred years!¡±


    At this point, his expression gradually became grim, and he told his eldest son:


    ¡°Notify customs all over the United States, notify the ck and white departments,¡±


    ¡°And all the contacts rted to smuggling and shipping.¡±


    ¡°As long as there are clues about the Sifang Baozhuang, we must be the first to know.¡±


    ¡°Time will tell us if anyone provides the correct clues to help us find the Sifang Baozhuan,¡±


    ¡°I will reward them with a reward of 100 million dors!¡±


    ¡°You have to remember, no matter what, we cannot let the Sifang Baozhuan leave the United


    States!¡±


    The eldest son said quickly: ¡°Okay father, I will notify everyone right away!¡± Simson added: ¡°In


    addition, we must prepare for crisis public rtions.¡±


    ¡°Once the Bureau of Prisons and the FBI arrive at the Brooklyn Prison,¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The first thing they will do is to check the secret passage, rescue Peter Zhou, and disclose it to the


    outside world.¡±


    ¡°Hold a press conference to exin the situation.¡±


    ¡°You must put Peter¡¯s files on the inte in advance to let the people know that the reason why we


    want to imprison Peter Zhou is,¡±


    ¡°Because he stole the archives and family heirloom of our Routhchild family that have been handed


    down for nearly two hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Although our approach is a bit extreme, we are the real victims!¡±


    The eldest son nodded and said: ¡°Father,¡±


    ¡°I will have people take out the files first, and then upload them all to the Inte.¡±


    ¡°For the Sifang Baozhuang, do we also want to publish the detailed description?¡±


    Simson said hurriedly: ¡°That is not necessary.¡±


    ¡°If the public knows the origin of the Sifang Baozhuan, we will probably be even more disgraceful.¡±


    Just as he was talking, during the video call, a grandson said:


    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s bad! That dmn Bruce put the content of the phone call you just made to him


    online!¡±

 Chapter 5881

    Chapter 5881


    Simson was shocked and quickly turned on his mobile phone and logged into the short video


    tform to see what happened.


    When he clicked on Bruce¡¯s third video, he saw Bruce facing the camera and saying firmly:


    ¡°I know that once these videos of mine are released,¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family will definitely will do their best to do crisis public rtions,¡±


    ¡°And they will definitely use their money and special influence to influence the inte tforms;¡±


    ¡°So, when you see those big websites deleting my videos,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised when you read anything rted to me,¡±


    ¡°Because this is the real strength of Routhchild;¡±


    ¡°They have the ability to keep almost any media outlet silent on this matter,¡±


    ¡°So the only thing I can rely on now is you people.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can help me spread my video and prevent my voice from disappearing on the Inte!¡±


    Just as he said this, in the video, the phone on Bruce¡¯s desk suddenly rang. After he got through,


    Simson¡¯s voice was heard on the video.


    Immediately afterward, there was a series of remarks that Simson made to Bruce on the phone just


    now.


    Bruce put everything he said word for word in the video,


    So whenizens heard these contents,


    Their perception of the Routhchild family and Simson,


    The legendary businessman, dropped several notches.


    After Bruce hung up the phone from Simson, He said to the camera with contempt:


    ¡°The Routhchild family believes that everything in this world has a price.¡±


    ¡°My wife has a price, and so do I.¡±


    ¡°My dignity also has a price.¡±


    ¡°But today, I can tell them clearly that my dignity is priceless.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much money they pay,¡±


    ¡°I will never give up my dignity, even in the face of the powerful Routhchild.¡±


    ¡°I will still not back down!¡±


    ¡°To me, it is no longer important how powerful the Routhchild family is.¡±


    ¡°What is important is that they have tarnished my dignity as a man.¡±


    ¡°Without dignity, a person can still live.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°So starting from today, I will fight the Routhchild family to the end!¡±


    ¡°If after this video is released, I disappear, or am arrested for inexplicable charges,¡±


    ¡°Or suddenly be insane, then don¡¯t doubt that all this was done by the Routhchild family;¡±


    ¡°If one day I suddenly stand up, apologize for what I did today,¡±


    ¡°And admit that all of this was done by me to frame the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°And you must not believe it, because that person is either not me,¡±


    ¡°Or is it me who has been controlled by the other party!¡±


    ¡°In short, I, Bruce Weinstein, am announcing here today that from this moment on,¡±


    ¡°I will never have any reconciliatory rtionship with this family!¡±


    ¡°It is over for me with them.¡±


    Simson waspletely confused when he saw this.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Bruce would do anything to him.


    He just called him to ask for peace.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would record the video and expose it to the Inte.


    He subconsciously asked the grandson:


    ¡°Everyone is scolding us on the inte now, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The grandson nodded and said carefully:


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa, we have made efforts before,¡± ¡°And now these videos are still online, but¡­but¡­¡±


    Simson asked in a cold voice, extremely impatiently:


    ¡°But what, tell me quickly!¡±


    The grandson mustered up the courage to exin:


    ¡°But¡­users are now insulting us, all over the Inte¡­¡±


    ¡°In other words, people are scolding us everywhere on the Inte now!¡±


    As he said, he quickly added: ¡°Grandpa,¡±


    ¡°I have already said hello to other tforms and asked them to do their best.¡±


    ¡°Delete all negative remarks rted to us,¡±


    ¡°But there are too many rted contents to be deleted.¡±


    ¡°Dam it!¡±

 Chapter 5882

    Chapter 5882


    Simson said angrily: ¡°Tell these portals to block all keywords,¡±


    ¡°As long as the surname Routhchild is mentioned,¡±


    ¡°This content must not be seen by anyone except themselves!¡±


    The grandson said in embarrassment: ¡°Grandpa,¡±


    ¡°I have alsomunicated this to them, but they are unwilling.¡±


    ¡°Because if you do this, it will be a situation too ugly to eat.¡±


    Saying that the grandson added: ¡°And the hardest hit area now is social media apps.¡±


    ¡°Almost all social media tforms are discussing us.¡±


    ¡°The situation is indeed very bad¡­¡± Simson said with a gloomy face.


    He was almost going crazy with hatred.


    He deeply regretted his previous decision and called Bruce to ask for reconciliation.


    If he hadn¡¯t made this call, he wouldn¡¯t have pushed him to the stage.


    In that case, he could still push Matt to take the me.


    When the timees, whether it is legal responsibility or public opinion responsibility,


    Matt would have been able to shoulder it alone.


    However, with the third video making such a fuss, this retreat waspletely ruined.


    At this time, his eldest son said: ¡°Father,¡±


    ¡°The think tank hase up with the best solution for you at this stage.¡±


    ¡°The person in charge is still waiting online.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to listen to it?¡±


    Owned by the Routhchild family this own think tank team, to put it simply, is a huge PRpany.


    Whenever a major event urs, the think tank will use the most objective perspective to analyze


    and simte the direction of the event, And at the same time provide their solutions.


    Originally, Simson didn¡¯t want the think tank team to get involved.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Because he didn¡¯t want people to know the secrets about the Sifang Baozhu.


    However, now that this matter has been made known to everyone because of Bruce Weinstein,


    The think tanks will naturally receive the news,


    So they can analyze and deduce the whole matter as quickly as possible, And then give them a


    solution think of the best solution.


    Simson heard that the think tank had a n, so he said,


    ¡°Put the phone in.¡±


    ¡°Okay, father!¡±


    After the eldest son finished speaking, thendline phone in front of Simson rang immediately.


    Simson picked up the phone and asked, ¡°What ns do you have?¡± On the other end of the phone,


    a respectful voice said:


    ¡°Mr. Simson, based on the current actual situation,¡±


    ¡°We agree that the best solution at the moment is for you to seize the time and publicly apologize to


    the people.¡±


    Simson immediately went berserk and asked angrily:


    ¡°What did you say? You want me to apologize?¡±


    The person in charge of the think tank said quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Simson, I suggest that the main starting point for your apology is to proactively admit that the


    Routhchild family is responsible for teaching Matt inappropriately.¡±


    ¡°You only need to Admit this and the only mistake when you apologize in public,¡±


    ¡°And then on this basis, you can package the call you just made to Bruce into a helpless act of a


    grandfather who cares about his grandson.¡±


    ¡°In this way, it can weaken the badness of your attempt to bribe Bruce on the phone just now.¡±


    Speaking of this, the think tank person added:


    ¡°After admitting your mistake and apologizing, you immediately pushed the


    Brooklyn Prison, Peter Zhou, and Bruce¡¯s wife to the Matt,¡±


    ¡°When the timees, we will spend some money to guide arge number of media, Inte


    celebrities, and opinion leaders to stand for us on the Inte,¡±


    ¡°Step by step, focus everyone¡¯s attention on Matt, and then let Matt bear his legal responsibility.¡±


    ¡°As long as we can continue to transfer more and more people to Matt.¡±


    ¡°I think it won¡¯t be long before our crisis is lifted.¡±


    Simson thought about it and felt that the think tank¡¯s solution given is indeed the optimal solution for


    the situation at hand.


    Although it is indeed a bit shameful for him to apologize and admit his mistake,


    But that¡¯s all he can do now.


    Thinking of this, he made up his mind and asked:


    ¡°When is the best time for me to apologize?¡±


    The person in charge of the think tank quickly said:


    ¡°The sooner the better, the best time is now!¡±

 Chapter 5883

    Chapter 5883


    Late at night, a video suddenly made the front page of all media except short video tforms.


    The title of the video is ¡°A sincere apology from Simson Routhchild, the current patriarch of the


    Routhchild family.¡±


    In the video, Simson deliberately dressed himself up to look very old,


    He looked very decadent and sick, which made people feel as if he was dying soon.


    The reason why Simson dressed up like this was because of the advice given to him by the think


    tank.


    The think tank believes that belittling one¡¯s old age and misfortune can help people feel sympathy,


    And subconsciously reduce their hatred and me for a person.


    It¡¯s like stealing something. A twenty-year-old young man with good hands and feet steals someone


    else¡¯s wallet.


    It¡¯s the same as an eighty-year-old terminally ill person who is about to die stealing someone else¡¯s


    wallet.


    Although the things are the same.


    There is no difference in nature, but thetter can get more tolerance from society.


    Although letting Simson live in old age and live in misery will damage his image,


    It will definitely help soften the public¡¯s hostility towards the Routhchild family in the first ce.


    And the think tank¡¯s judgment was indeed correct.


    When Simson appeared in front of the camera with difficulty as if he was about to die, people felt


    more or less sympathetic.


    As soon as Simson opened his mouth, he went straight to the topic and said with endless regret:


    ¡°You must already know that Matt Routhchild, a descendant of the Routhchild family, hasmitted


    unforgivable mistakes and crimes.¡±


    ¡°Although what Matt did was entirely his personal behavior,¡±


    ¡°But as the patriarch of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°I still have an unshirkable responsibility for oversight!¡±


    ¡°And I, as the patriarch of the Routhchild family, did not immediately stand up and apologize to the


    public,¡±


    ¡°But instead tried to use money to solve the problem for him and interfered with judicial justice for


    him.¡±


    ¡°In this matter, what I did was indeed very stupid and very wrong.¡±


    ¡°Here, I must express my gratitude to the public,¡±


    ¡°And to all the people in the United States, I sincerely apologize!¡±


    Simson¡¯s think tank knows very well what it means to avoid the important and ignore the important.


    If they put all the me on Matt right from the start,


    It would definitely arouse the public¡¯s resentment,


    So they asked Simson to take the initiative to put a so-called unshirkable responsibility for


    negligence on himself while passing the me to Matt.


    In this way, it will not only alleviate the hostility of the audience,


    But also subconsciously think that Matt is the one who did all the bad things,


    While Simson is the parent who cannot control his children,


    But has to stand up and take responsibility for his children.


    Moreover, Simson also admitted that he tried to bribe Bruce,


    Which can be regarded as bold to a certain extent.


    What¡¯s even more subtle is that what was exposed was Simson¡¯s phone call to Bruce.


    Based on the content of that phone call alone, it would be difficult to convict him of a crime.


    Therefore, even if he confessed voluntarily, he would not need to bear any legal consequences,


    But Among the people, it has won a certain amount of favor,


    So this move can be regarded as sophisticated.


    At this time, Simson continued with a sad face:


    ¡°Although Matt is my most beloved grandson, he hasmitted many mistakes and even vited


    thews of the country.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, as a member of the Routhchild family, I the patriarch, as well as citizens of the United


    States of America, hereby assure all fellow Americans that I will not shield Matt,¡±


    ¡°Let alone seek leniency for him.¡±


    ¡°No matter what crime and sentence the court sentences him to, the Routhchild family will ept


    it.¡±


    ¡°As a promise of a hundred years of credibility, I will never interfere in any way!¡±


    ¡°In addition, I hereby also implore the police to investigate me.¡±


    ¡°If my actions are suspected of viting thews of the United States of America,¡±


    ¡°I am willing to bear all legal responsibilities;¡±


    ¡°Finally, here, on behalf of the entire Routhchild family, I would like to express my most sincere


    apologies to Mr. Bruce Weinstein and Mr. Peter Zhou.¡±


    ¡°We will continue tomunicate with them and will do our best to make up for Matt¡¯s actions and


    harm!¡±


    After saying this, the elderly Simson stood up and bowed deeply to the camera with some difficulty.


    After such an apology, Simson has indeed won back some reputation for the Routhchild family.


    In addition, they themselves control most of the news media in the United States.


    Under the deliberate guidance and fueling of the media,


    The Routhchilds¡¯ image suddenly changed a lot.


    Many people epted Simson¡¯s statement and felt that the things Bruce revealed should be the


    actions of Matt alone and had nothing to do with the entire Routhchild family.


    As for Simson¡¯s attempt to buy Bruce with money,


    In the eyes of the public, it has also be a matter of course for a parent to protect his children.


    If this trend continues, as long as Matt receives a fair trial and pays the legal price for Peter Zhou¡¯s


    matter,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The whole matter wille to an end, and as long as the Routhchild family ensures that Matt, the


    cancer cell, is removed,


    They will be able to prevent future troubles.

 Chapter 5884

    Chapter 5884


    At this moment, Charlie was also in his cell,


    Watching the Routhchild family¡¯s desperate counterattack on his mobile phone.


    He had already expected that the Routhchild family would be a strong,


    So he was not surprised by this video.


    If such a huge family does not have such crisis public rtions capabilities,


    It is not worthy of being the world¡¯s number one family.


    But Charlie is not worried at the moment, because he still has a trump card in his hand.


    At this time, the big drug lord Gustavo on the side was also holding his mobile phone and eating


    melon.


    After watching Simson¡¯s video, he cursed with some annoyance:


    ¡°Fcuk, Simson you old fox, I thought this guy was going to get a big head this time,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect him to get through so easily.¡±


    Charlie nced at him and said calmly: ¡°Gustavo, do you want to live?¡±


    Gustavo was suddenly excited, and quickly rolled off the bed, ran to Charlie¡¯s bedside,


    And said humbly and nervously: ¡°Mr. Yechen, of course, I want to survive!¡±


    ¡°You said before that there is a way for me to survive. What is the solution?¡±


    Charlie pointed to his mobile phone and smiled:


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for you to leave prison in this life,¡±


    ¡°But if you want to live a prosperous life here,¡±


    ¡°You have to learn to be with your son and Rothchild. The two will keep each other in check;¡±


    Gustavo asked hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Yechen, please be more clear.¡±


    ¡°How can the two keep each other in check?¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Gustavo, let me ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to face, or do you want to live?¡±


    Gustavo said without thinking: ¡°Of course I want to live!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having a face at this time!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°You go to the bathroom now Record a video and talk about how you


    reached an agreement with the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°Why you were imprisoned here, and how the Routhchild family used the power of the Sanchez


    family in Mexico to achieve their ulterior motives.¡±


    When Gustavo heard this, he blurted out:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, if I say this, can the Routhchild family still keep my life?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Listen to me first.¡±


    Gustavo quickly closed his mouth and nodded vigorously.


    Charlie added: ¡°Look, you were almost killed by Joseph¡¯s men during the day yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You can ask your son for help in the video and tell him the truth that you almost died in prison


    today,¡±


    ¡°And then tell him ¡°Someone deliberately framed him, saying that he wanted to kill you, but you


    don¡¯t believe anything you say;¡±


    ¡°Then, you tell your own inference. You say that you think the Routhchild family wants to kill you.¡±


    ¡°The reason is that they feel that you are no longer of use value,¡±


    ¡°And you know too many of their secrets,¡±


    ¡°So they want your life, and they also deliberately framed your son;¡±


    ¡°So in the video, you have to use the Routhchild family of burning bridges and betraying your


    trust,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time, Remind your son to be wary of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°And finally remember, you must cry out and beg your son to find a way to protect your safety;¡±


    Gustavo asked with a puzzled look on his face:


    ¡°Then am I not trying to offend both sides?¡±


    ¡°My son already wants to kill me, but as soon as this video is released,¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family also wants to kill me.¡±


    ¡°How will I live in the future¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Wait until your video is released.¡±


    ¡°After you get out, the Routhchild family is the one who least wants you to die.¡±


    ¡°If you die and die in the prison arranged by them,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely have no excuse, so they will do their best to ensure that you are in this prison.¡±


    As for your son, he will definitely not dare to kill you by then.¡±


    ¡°On the one hand, you have the protection of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°And on the other hand, your son must also be afraid of the Routhchild family¡¯s investigation.¡±


    ¡°If the whole thinges out, he will definitely be the target of the entire Sanchez family;¡±


    ¡°And I believe that the Routhchild family, facing the heavy pressure of public opinion, will definitely


    find a way to find out the truth of the matter.¡±


    ¡°Once they find out about this matter, It is your son who is causing trouble secretly,¡±


    ¡°And they will definitely announce the result as soon as possible to relieve themselve from the


    pressure of public opinion;¡±


    ¡°At that time, your son¡¯s situation will be even more passive,¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°And he will only try his best to please you and not eliminate you.¡±


    ¡°And other members of the Sanchez family doubt him;¡±


    ¡°As for the Routhchild family, they will only work harder to save your life,¡±


    ¡°Because as long as you live, they will never have to take the me for killing you;¡±


    ¡°In this way, your life and death will be a bond between them.¡±


    ¡°As long as the truth of the matter is not found out,¡±


    ¡°No one will dare to let you die.¡±


    At this point, Charlie said again: ¡°Oh, by the way,¡±


    ¡°If Rothchild family finds out the truth, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Your son will just deny it, and the more he denies it, the less likely he is to touch you.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the conflict will be one between the Routhchild family and your son.¡±


    ¡°If there are conflicts, you can survive peacefully in the cracks.¡±


    Gustavo asked excitedly: ¡°Mr. Yechen, can this really work?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said calmly: ¡°You have to know, that your son has already begun to murder


    you,¡±


    ¡°And once the Routhchild family knows that you have lost value,¡±


    ¡°They will abandon you. Therefore, your only way to survive is to prevent your son from killing you,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time, let the Routhchild family be afraid of your death and they will protect you for


    their own sake,¡±


    ¡°Only in this way can you live!¡±

 Chapter 5885

    Chapter 5885


    For Charlie, Gustavo has lost his use value after he sessfully approached Bruce.


    A Mexican drug lord who has lost his power is imprisoned by the Americans, And his son is still


    thinking about killing him as soon as possible.


    Such a person really has no practical value.


    Unless you take him out of prison, take him back to Mexico, And help him regain control of the


    Sanchez family.


    But this is not cost-effective for Charlie.


    First of all, Gustavo is a notorious drug dealer.


    From the bottom of his heart, Charlie does not want to have too much involvement with such a


    person,


    Especially in terms of interests;


    Secondly, Gustavo is a person who the US government spent a lot of money to extradite from


    Mexico.


    The effort to extradite a major drug lord is also a major achievement of the anti-drug campaign.


    For the sake of its own face, the U.S. government must ensure that he remains in a U.S. prison.


    Once he escapes from prison, it will be a defeat in the war against drugs; When the timees, the


    U.S. government will only be more frantic in trying to capture him.


    In this case, even if Sanchez returns to Mexico to regain power,


    He may not be able to survive for a few days,


    And he will still return to this ce when the timees.


    Therefore, the best way for Charlie now is to let Gustavo use his remaining energy.


    As long as he is willing to tease Routhchild family, that is enough.


    Moreover, Charlie is not simply using Gustavo.


    As long as Gustavo seeds in finding a survival gap between the Routhchild family and his son


    ording to what he said, Then he can live with peace of mind.


    In this case, he would not only hit the Routhchild family,


    But also save his life, and he would also be grateful to Charlie, killing three birds with one stone.


    At this time, Gustavo also understood the basic logic of Charlie¡¯s n.


    In the past, as a major drug lord, he didn¡¯t like to make such twists and turns when doing things,


    Whether it was dealing with colleagues or with others.


    When dealing with the government, he basically has two tricks that are used all over the world.


    One is to take it for his own use, and if he can¡¯t take it away,


    He will kill him directly, so he can¡¯t think of such a psychological attack strategy in his mind.


    After sorting out Charlie¡¯s logic, he was filled with admiration and praised quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, this method of yours is so wonderful! I never thought of it¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone once rmended ¡°Sun Tzu¡± to me. ¡°The Art of War¡± as we know


    it here,¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken it seriously yet, but now look,¡±


    ¡°I still have to study these profound wisdom.¡±


    Charlie looked at him and smiled slightly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to learn these now,¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you will never be able to get out of this prison in your life.¡±


    ¡°As long as you do as I say, you will be able to live forever and lie down in this prison from now on.¡±


    Gustavoughed sarcastically and nodded in agreement:


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, you are right. I can only spend my remaining years in this prison.¡±


    Charlie nodded and waved his hand: ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and record the video. Let me take a look after the recording.¡±


    ¡°If there is no problem you can upload it to the inte.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gustavo said hurriedly:


    ¡°I¡¯ll record it right away!¡±


    ¡­


    The online video conference of the Routhchild family finally came to an end.


    An investigation team led by the FBI has also arrived at the Brooklyn Prison, And found the secret


    passage in the video in the warden¡¯s office.


    The secret passage was found, and Peter, who was imprisoned below, he was naturally rescued by


    them.


    However, Peter was a criminal whomitted theft after all.


    After the FBI brought him in, they had no time to question him too much and hurriedly sent him to


    Manhattan Hospital.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Peter suffered inhumane treatment to extract a confession.


    Out of humanitarian considerations, the FBI must first let the hospital conduct a detailed


    examination of his body,


    And then determine whether he can continue to serve his normal sentence in prison based on his


    physical condition.


    And because he is a victim in this scandal,


    In order to ensure that he does not sue the judiciary,


    After his physical examination, the judiciary wille to discuss with him behind closed doors.


    At that time, they will need to paypensation, and or reduce the sentence to satisfy Peter.


    From this moment on, Peterpletely took back the initiative.


    As for Bruce, who was psychologically suggested by Charlie,


    He was temporarily detained by the FBI for abusing his power.


    After that, the investigation team will prosecute him after the entire investigation ispleted.


    Matt had also surrendered to the police under pressure from his family.


    He is a core member of the Routhchild family, his personal interests arepletely worthless in the


    face of family interests, Not to mention that the whole thing is his fault.


    Having exposed himself, he could only stand up and take the me at this time.

 Chapter 5886

    Chapter 5886


    However, Hector Sanchez, the son of Gustavo Sanchez, who was far away in Mexico, was a little


    upset at this time.


    He did not expect that Joseph¡¯s people would not seed in killing his father today.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t care too much.


    After all, just because he didn¡¯t have a chance today didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t have a chance in the


    future.


    Maybe he could get his wish tomorrow.


    However, the sudden series of big scandals in the United States instantly made him feel worried.


    In his opinion, if there was such a big scandal in Brooklyn Prison,


    The relevant departments in the United States would immediately tighten the management of this


    prison.


    Now, if Joseph wants to take action again, it may not be so easy.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.


    If Joseph had taken action one day earlier,


    Or if Joseph had seized the opportunity today, wouldn¡¯t he have solved all the problems in


    advance?


    However, the current situation is that no matter how upset he is,


    He can¡¯t solve the problem at hand,


    So he can only hope that Joseph can find a breakthrough point.


    If that doesn¡¯t work, he will send a killer to Brooklyn Prison to look for opportunities to kill his father.


    As for the United States, with the arrest of Bruce and the surrender of Matt, This matter has


    seeminglye to an end.


    The Routhchild family can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Especially Simson, who was very old and still stayed up sote anxiously.


    He persisted until he was exhausted both physically and mentally.


    Only when the dust settled could he finally rx and lie down in bed to rest.


    At this time, another video was uploaded to major online tforms.


    The protagonist of the video is Gustavo Sanchez, A well-known drug lord in the United States.


    When Gustavo was extradited to put on trial, almost all Americans knew about Gustavo¡¯s deeds.


    He is definitely one of the most famous prisoners in the United States.


    As far as everyone knows, Gustavo has been sentenced to life in prison without the possibility of


    parole.


    This person will be imprisoned for the rest of his life until he dies of illness or old age.


    But who would have thought that suddenly in the middle of the night after the hustle and bustle,


    He would see his own selfie video on the Inte.


    A prisoner serving his sentence in prison suddenly posted a self-portrait video online.


    This illustrates two incredible things.


    One is that this guy can use a mobile phone in prison, and can ess the Inte.


    This made the melon-eatingizens extremely interested.


    The content in Gustavo¡¯s video is even more explosive.


    At the beginning of the video, he said to the camera angrily:


    ¡°Hello everyone, I am Gustavo Sanchez from Mexico.¡±


    ¡°I am currently in Brooklyn Prison in New York, USA.¡±


    ¡°I want to use the Routhchild family here. It was because they broke their word and stabbed me


    in the back that I almost died in a Brooklyn jail at noon today!¡±


    When the video reached this point, all the viewers felt their heads explode Surprise and pleasure!


    Unexpectedly, another big melon came in the middle of the night!


    And it¡¯s still a super big melon!


    One of the most powerful drug lords in the world once tore apart the world¡¯srgest family in prison.


    This kind of drama cannot be called annual, and it may not be his turn to experience it in three to


    five years.


    It is precisely because of the identity of the person involved in the explosion that the viscosity and


    retention rate of this video have been astonishingly high from the moment Gustavo showed his


    face.


    Almost no one will close this video at this time.


    Everyone is on theputer. Or in front of the mobile phone screen, watching without blinking.


    At this moment, Gustavo said angrily: ¡°When the U.S. government wanted to extradite me from


    Mexico to the U.S. for trial,¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was extremely unwilling and even tried to escape from prison in Mexico and seek refuge in other


    countries several times.¡±


    ¡°It was Routhchild family who found me and promised me that as long as I was sessfully


    extradited to the United States, they would definitely put me in a prison they could fully control and


    let me enjoy the same living conditions as outside the prison.¡±


    ¡°They even promised me in a few years, they will help me operate,¡±


    ¡°Modify the non-parole sentence, and let me return to Mexico for retirement¡­¡±


    ¡°It was because of this that I was sent to Brooklyn Prison by the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°At the beginning, they did fulfill their promise and gave me rtively favorable conditions,¡±


    ¡°But I never dreamed that they would betray their trust so quickly!¡±


    ¡°They hired killers from prison tounch a death attack on me. I almost died in their hands!¡±


    Speaking of this, Gustavo said with great sadness:


    ¡°Hector, my good son! You must not fall into the trap!¡±


    ¡°If I am dead, you must do everything you can to avenge your father!¡±


    ¡°And you must remember that from now on, the Sanchez family must never cooperate in any form


    with the Routhchild family not worthy of trust!¡±


    Then, Gustavo added: ¡°Also! All Sanchez family members must remember that unity and loyalty are


    the keys to the survival of the Sanchez family!¡±


    ¡°So anyone, under any circumstances, absolutely can¡¯t betray the family,¡±


    ¡°This is our family¡¯s high-voltage line!¡±


    ¡°As long as anyone dares to touch this high-voltage line, no matter who he is, the entire Sanchez


    family will not let him go!¡±

 Chapter 5887

    Chapter 5887


    At this point in the video, Gustavo recalled that he was almost killed by his son,


    But he still had to educate his son with sincere words in the video.


    And when he felt that the family members must unite as one,


    He felt a burst of sadness and anger in his heart.


    If he had followed his original idea,


    He would have simply told all the members of the Sanchez family that it was his son who wanted to


    kill him,


    Asking them to avenge him no matter what,


    And even asking them to oust his son from the position of family patriarch.


    But after thinking about it carefully,


    He realized that Charlie¡¯s n was actually the most suitable.


    His son is now in great power.


    If he tries to expose him at this time and force his men to rebel,


    It will only make himpletely tear off the mask of hypocrisy,


    And openly reveal his identity as a patricide to the world.


    Even if other members of the Sanchez family are dissatisfied with him,


    They have no strength to challenge his position as head of the family.


    What¡¯s more, now the interests of the entire Sanchez family are no longer tied to him, but to his son.


    The Sanchez family¡¯s other members, for their own benefit, could not stand up and speak for


    Gustavo.


    So the best way now is actually to follow Charlie¡¯s instructions,


    And maintain a superficial rtionship with his son.


    As long as his son¡¯s dignity is not harmed and he is given a way out,


    He will definitely not choose to break up andmit a patricide.


    It was precisely because he had to leave room for his son as a loving father that he felt particrly


    tormented and unhappy.


    Therefore, he could only turn all his anger onto the Routhchild family,


    Grinning at the video and shouting:


    ¡°I hope people all over the world can remember that Simson Routhchild is the world¡¯s most


    hypocritical person!¡±


    ¡°He was behind everything that happened in Brooklyn Prison!¡±


    ¡°Whether locking me up here, trying to kill me, or locking up the antique dealer named Zhou in an


    underground secret room it is all the will of that ba5tard Simson!¡±


    ¡°Now that the matter has been exposed, he has pushed his grandson out as a shield.¡±


    ¡°Just one fcking word for such a person, dmn him!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°All those who have betrayed their trust must be dmned. Dmn him!¡±


    As the video yed, Gustavo in the camera had murderous intent on his face.


    His right hand made a pistol shape and kept tapping on the ground,


    As if he was enjoying the pleasure of executing Simson with a pistol.


    Afterward, he calmed down a little and ended the video recording.


    Everyone who sees this video has no doubt about the authenticity of the content of this video.


    Because Gustavo is in Brooklyn Prison,


    And Brooklyn Prison has indeed just been proven to be secretly controlled by the Routhchild family.


    It¡¯s just that not long ago, the Routhchild family dumped all the me rted to the Brooklyn Prison


    on Matt.


    At first, people believed Simson¡¯s words,


    But they didn¡¯t expect to be pped in the face so quickly by Gustavo¡¯s personal statement.


    Even super drug lords like Gustavo stood up and used Simson,


    Which convinced everyone that Simson was the maniptor behind this.


    Because Matt is just a pl@yboy who likes to sl33p with other people¡¯s wives.


    How could such a person have the qualifications and ability to secretly have s3x with a murderous


    drug lord like Gustavo?


    Simson spent his life trying to move as far as possible in the cesspit,


    And he just barely managed to avoid getting excrement on himself by relying on others like Matt to


    enter the cesspool as a stepping stone.


    Just when Simson was standing on the edge of the manure pit rejoicing,


    Gustavo suddenly rushed out from nowhere, hugged Simson without hesitation,


    Jumped into the manure pit, and gave Simson a decisive blow.


    In an instant, insults against Simson sprung up on the Inte.


    The Routhchild family never dreamed that they would be stabbed in the back by Gustavo,


    And they panicked for a moment.


    Making deals with drug traffickers, giving them prison privileges,


    And using drug traffickers to obtain benefits in Mexico is simply not a possibility.


    It would have been easier to put it in the semi-civilized 19th century during the Opium War.


    After all, everyone was a drug dealer. Even the British nobility and royal family were drug dealers.


    It was no big deal that the Routhchild family was involved with drug dealers.


    But now is the 21st century of modern civilization. The British royal family has long since


    whitewashed itself.


    The Routhchild family is still dealing with drug dealers.


    This is an extremely disgusting behavior in today¡¯s society.


    For the Routhchilds, almost instantly, the family¡¯s reputation was at its lowest point.


    Simson sat up from the bed angrily, looked at the eldest son who came to report the news, and


    asked angrily:


    ¡°Who is going to kill Gustavo?! When did I say I was going to kill him?!¡±


    The eldest son said awkwardly: ¡°Father, we have a cooperation agreement with Gustavo.¡±


    ¡°How could we kill him? There is either some misunderstanding or Gustavo made it up.¡±

 Chapter 5888

    Chapter 5888


    Simson asked: ¡°Gustavo has made an agreement with us a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°What good does it do him to make up nonsense and frame us at this time?¡±


    ¡°And what I can¡¯t figure out is that he is a well-liked and drunk man in Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°He can get whatever he wants. This kind of treatment is something only we can provide him.¡±


    ¡°Now that he hase forward to report and expose us,¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean he has sold himself out?¡±


    ¡°Once the government starts investigating this matter,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely lose all the privileges we have provided him.¡±


    ¡°How can he have a good life by then?¡±


    The eldest son said with a confused look on his face:


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why this is happening.¡±


    ¡°In both circumstances, this Gustavo should not stand up and bite us.¡±


    Simson said very seriously: ¡°Let¡¯s think about it carefully,¡±


    ¡°What is the reason that makes Gustavo give up his current superior life and stand up against us?¡±


    The eldest son shook his head and said: ¡°I can¡¯t think of it.¡±


    ¡°For him, the best choice is to cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°Even if the entire Sanchez family is like this, betraying them at this time will do them no good at


    all.¡±


    Simson was silent for a moment and said seriously:


    ¡°Unless Gustavo¡¯s life is really threatened.¡±


    ¡°Someone must really want to kill him, so she was forced to drag us into the water.¡±


    The eldest son quickly asked: ¡°Father, who do you think would want to kill Gustavo?¡±


    ¡°He now is no longer the same Gustavo as he was back then.¡±


    ¡°No matter how many privileges he enjoys, he is still a prisoner of the US government.¡±


    ¡°Killing him at this time not only offends the Sanchez family,¡±


    ¡°But also offends the government. What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Simson said coldly: ¡°Go and investigate this matter,¡±


    ¡°I want to find out the ins and outs of the whole thing!¡±


    ¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    At the same time, Jalisco, Mexico.


    The headquarters of the Sanchez family is entrenched in this ce famous for its agave.


    The mansion where the Sanchez family lives can no longer be described as a manor.


    They own more than hundreds of square miles ofnd.


    On this fertilend, they have nted arge number of valuable agave and built multiple extremely


    luxurious mansions. Creating a super estate.


    Unlike those so-called tens of billions of entrepreneurs on the Forbes list,


    The Sanchez family¡¯s tens of billions of dors are almost worthless.


    An entrepreneur¡¯s worth is mostly due to valuation and shares that cannot be cashed out.


    For example, his listed group has a market value of 100 billion U.S. dors,


    And the entrepreneur personally owns 51% of the shares.


    In theory, he is indeed worth 50 billion U.S. dors, but these shares You cannot reduce your


    holdings at will,


    And you can pledge part of it at most.


    However, the money obtained from the pledged shares cannot be spent how you want.


    If one day the business is not good, the market is not good,


    If thepany¡¯s valuation plummets, the pledged money will be lost. You have to return it honestly.


    The same cannot be said for the Sanchez family.


    Their worth is all real money exchanged by drug dealers from the United States and the world,


    So they can spend money unscrupulously.


    In the center of the entire Sanchez family base camp, there is a majestic buildingplex like an


    ancient castle.


    This is where the core members of the Sanchez family live.


    Gustavo¡¯s son, H¨¦ctor Sanchez, lived here.


    Since he reced Gustavo and took charge of this drug empire,


    He has taken a helicopter every day to inspect the entire family¡¯s territory,


    And every inspection has strengthened his determination to continue to develop this empire.


    However, now the Sanchez family is being led by the Routhchild family.


    The reason is that his father, Gustavo Sanchez, is in the hands of the Routhchild family.


    His father was imprisoned in the hands of others, which made Hector particrly passive.


    However, whenever he wanted to draw a clear line with the Routhchild family,


    Everyone around him would remind him that his father Gustavo is still in the hands of the Routhchild


    family,


    So no matter what, we must maintain a friendly rtionship with the Routhchild family and not be


    too impulsive.


    Hector has many ns that he considers to be brilliant and strategic,


    But during this period, the ns he thought of were basically overturned by the Routhchild family.


    Whenever he wanted to fall out with the Routhchild family,


    Gustavo will always be the opponent¡¯s seven inches to take advantage of him.


    This made him deeply feel that the Routhchild family was the stumbling block that hindered the


    Sanchez family from continuing to develop and create greater glory.


    In order topletely get rid of the control of the Routhchild family,


    He nned to find someone to kill his father in prison,


    So that Routhchild would no longer be able to control him.


    Although H¨¦ctor had already fallen asleep at this time,


    In his dream, he still hoped that Joseph could kill his father as soon as possible andpletely cut


    off his future troubles.


    But at this time, his uncle, Gustavo¡¯s younger brother Ricardo Sanchez, suddenly called him.


    The moment the call was connected, his uncle said impatiently on the phone:


    ¡°Eh? Ketuo, look at the news, something happened to your father!¡±

 Chapter 5889

    Chapter 5889


    ¡°What did you say?! Something happened to my father?! Really?!¡±


    Hector, who only wanted his father to die.


    Quickly, after hearing such a sentence in a daze, felt a little uncontrobly excited,


    And even when he spoke, he identally expressed it.


    Ricardo on the other end of the phone couldn¡¯t help but ask with some doubts:


    ¡°Hector, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°I mean, your father has been in trouble. Why do you look so happy?¡±


    Hector came back to his senses at this time.


    Realized that he was indeed a little too excited, so he quickly changed his words and said:


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t wake up. I was dreaming just now,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I dreamed that the US had released father, he was back, and I was very happy¡­¡± After that, he


    quickly asked:


    ¡°Uncle, you said something happened to father. What happened?¡±


    Ricardo said quickly: ¡°I sent you a video, please take a look!¡±


    Hector quickly hung up. After disconnecting the phone and clicking on the video,


    When his father told him that he was almost killed today, he almost peed out of fear.


    He always thought that Joseph had not found an opportunity to take action for the time being,


    But he did not expect that Joseph had already taken action and failed.


    Fortunately, the father in the video asked him for help,


    Which meant that the father did not know that his son was going to kill him,


    Which made him feel a little relieved.


    It seems that although Joseph failed, fortunately he did not betray him.


    But if this is the case, what should he do next?


    Continue to look for opportunities to kill his father.


    Or just pretend that he just learned all this?


    Just when Hector didn¡¯t know what to do,


    His military advisor and his most trusted right-hand man called him.


    As soon as the phone call came through,


    Hector asked: ¡°Jose, have you watched the video?!¡±


    Jose on the other end of the phone said quickly:


    ¡°Boss, I just watched the video,¡±


    ¡°So I called you quickly. Have you seen it too?¡±


    ¡°I have seen it¡­¡± Hector asked anxiously:


    ¡°What do you think I should do now?¡±


    ¡°Should I continue to let people take care of the old guy,¡±


    ¡°Or should I just pretend to be stupid to the end?¡±


    Jose asked: ¡°Boss, putting aside the risks, which one do you prefer?¡±


    Hector said without hesitation: ¡°Of course, I prefer to kill the old guy,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it will always be a big trouble!¡±


    ¡°What if one day hees to know the truth of the matter,¡±


    ¡°Or maybe the Americans are out of ideas, what should I do if they release him?¡±


    Then, he asked tentatively: ¡°When he posted this video, I will not be med.¡±


    ¡°Routhchild is in trouble. As long as I do it cleanly, I cane out fine.¡±


    ¡°I might be able to solve the problem once and for all, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Jose thought for a moment and said, ¡°Boss, in theory, it is exactly what you think.¡±


    ¡°But have you ever considered that the Routhchild family is willing to take the me?¡±


    ¡°Once they find out that you did this, they will not only make the truth public,¡±


    ¡°They will even lobby the US government to target you.¡±


    ¡°By that time, other members of the Sanchez family will be dissatisfied with you,¡±


    ¡°And the Americans will be hostile to you.¡±


    ¡°In case they reach a consensus with your father, the Americans may find ways to let him rece


    you.¡±


    ¡°By that time, in the United States, you may be the one who goes to jail.¡±


    After that, Jose added: ¡°Boss, don¡¯t forget that your father asked you for help in the video.¡±


    ¡°This is seen by the whole world. If he still dies in an ident,¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean telling the whole world that you can¡¯t even protect your own father?¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± H¨¦ctor¡¯s face changed and he asked in a low voice:


    ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡±

 Chapter 5890

    Chapter 5890


    Jose thought about it. After thinking about it, he said:


    ¡°Boss, I think the only way now is to publicly protest to the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°First, behave as a filial son would do when his father is threatened with death,¡±


    ¡°And then say harsh words. As long as anything happens to your father, the entire


    Sanchez family will immediatelyunch revenge.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, the reputation of the Routhchild family has copsed now.¡±


    ¡°This is the best time to add insult to injury.¡±


    ¡°If most Americans think they are dirty, then this will take the me!¡±


    As he said, Jose added: ¡°As for you saying you are afraid that the Routhchild family will find out the


    truth,¡±


    ¡°Actually there is no need to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°We only need to kill the person in charge of delivering the message and provide evidence of hiring


    Joseph.¡±


    ¡°The chain will be broken. Even if they find a breakthrough from inside the prison, it will be useless.¡±


    ¡°There is no evidence. Even if theye forward and say that you did it,¡±


    ¡°We can still say that they are nderous.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to care about what others say.¡±


    ¡°What really needs to be cared about is, It¡¯s what everyone believes.¡±


    Hector pondered for a moment and asked:


    ¡°Then ording to your opinion, I can¡¯t kill the old guy.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jose exined: ¡°Actually, in this situation,¡±


    ¡°Should you kill the old guy? It is no longer important to kill him.¡±


    ¡°He is alive so that he can be good to everyone. If he dies, you will lose face, the Routhchild family


    will also be discredited, and the U.S. government will also be the target of public criticism.¡±


    ¡°As long as everyone is not impulsive, this incident will be slowly forgotten by the public,¡±


    ¡°But if anyone kills him, the other two parties will definitely try their best to clear themselves of


    suspicion,¡±


    ¡°And then we will be even more passive.¡±


    Hector sighed deeply gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°This is the only thing we can do now.¡±


    ¡°I hope the Americans will not release the old guy or threaten me with him.¡±


    Jos¨¦ said: ¡°The Routhchild family has too much to take care of themselves now.¡±


    ¡°Even Simson has to put his tail between his legs and be a good man.¡±


    ¡°It will definitely not be possible to cause any trouble in a short time.¡±


    Soon, H¨¦ctor, on behalf of the entire Sanchez family, protested to the U.S. government and the


    Routhchild family through a video.


    In the video, in addition to angrily denouncing the Routhchild family,


    He also made harsh words, once his father had the reason for this is to go into a full-scale war with


    the Rothschild family.


    On the Inte, the voices criticizing and insulting the Routhchild family have reached an


    unprecedented new height.


    The Routhchild family has not spoken out because Simson now has be the number one target


    of attacks byizens.


    If he speaks out now, it will be like hitting the target of the people of the country.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    We have to wait for the results of the investigation to be made before making any ns.


    ¡­


    Just as the Sanchez family and the Routhchild family are busy¡­


    During this time, the Brooklyn Prison also ushered in a major change.


    The FBI came to temporarily take over this federal prison.


    All previous prison guards and managers were suspended on the spot, pending investigation.


    Charlie in the cell, could hear the guards on duty being reced one by one by the FBI.


    So he said to Gustavo: ¡°Gustavo if the FBIester,¡±


    ¡°They might take you away and put you in solitary confinement.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, just follow them honestly.¡±


    Gustavo quickly asked: ¡°Mr. Yechen, are they going to keep me in a single cell?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°If it can protect your safety, a single cell is also a good choice.¡±


    Gustavo said with a sad face: ¡°A single cell is just a small dark room.¡±


    ¡°If I live there for a long time, I will be depressed¡­¡±


    Charlie asked back: ¡°Is it better to be depressed or to die?¡±


    Gustavo said helplessly: ¡°Then it¡¯s definitely better to be alive¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°When you posted that video, you gave up all your privileges in this


    prison.¡±


    ¡°Only in this way can you let your son and the Routhchild family be afraid of you,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time, it will make the US government pay more attention to your personal safety.¡±


    ¡°Although your privileges are gone, but you are still alive, isn¡¯t it the best oue?¡±


    Gustavo felt it without a trace of doubt.


    What Charlie said is indeed the truth. As long as he can still live, it is fine.


    So he asked Charlie: ¡°Mr. Yechen, what if they investigate what happened during the day?¡±


    ¡°Do I tell them the truth about you?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn now, they shouldn¡¯t have that many people to start the


    process.¡±


    ¡°I went out as soon as dawn. No matter how they investigate in the future, it has nothing to do with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I have nothing worthy of their investigation.¡±


    ¡°It is not me who gives you the privilege, and it is not me who wants to kill you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who uses you to control Mexico,¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just an old friend of Joseph¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°I just said a few kind words at the critical moment and saved your life.¡±

 Chapter 5891

    Chapter 5891


    With Charlie¡¯s efforts, both Peter and Gustavo were exposed to the public¡¯s sight one after another,


    And caused a huge sensation.


    In addition to bringing the biggest public rtions crisis to the Routhchild family,


    It also gave the two parties an invincible buff.


    After the incident was exposed, their safety would definitely be guaranteed.


    So Charlie felt that he had lost the meaning of staying in the Prison.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Now Ste will work to take him out tomorrow,


    He must seize the time to get the Sifang Baozhu and find a way to take it back to China.


    And Charlie also believes that once the Sifang Baozhuang is publicly released in China,


    Its life experience and its wandering fate over the years will definitely make the Routhchild family fall


    into greater passivity.


    By then, they may have to release Peter.


    As for Gustavo, after all, he met him once, and he also did him a favor,


    So sparing his life can be regarded as reciprocating the favor.


    As for whether he will live a good or bad life in Brooklyn Prison in the future,


    It depends on himself. Whateveres will be his own creation.


    At this moment, Gustavo is indeed still anxious about his future.


    At this moment, several well-armed FBI agents came outside the cell door.


    After the iron door opened, one of the agents walked into the cell,


    Came directly to Gustavo, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Gustavo, I am an FBI detective.¡±


    ¡°Now I need you to hand over your mobile phone.¡±


    Gustavo blurted out, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is the privilege promised to me by the Routhchild family!¡±


    The FBI detective said, ¡°Mr. Gustavo, we are here to protect you,¡±


    ¡°So we don¡¯t care what agreement you have with the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°From now on, everything you do must obey the management of the FBI.¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to obey, then we can only transfer you from the Brooklyn Prison and send you to the


    Washington Prison to serve your sentence.¡±


    ¡°However, I want to remind you that if you go to the Washington Prison,¡±


    ¡°Then you can only set off alone, and when you get there without the care of people around here,¡±


    ¡°Life will be even more difficult.¡±


    When Gustavo heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel panic in his heart.


    He knew that he was no longer qualified to negotiate conditions here.


    So his treatment in Brooklyn Prison in the future would definitely not beparable to before.


    But Charlie was right, there was nothing more important than living.


    After all, with his help, he saved his life.


    So, he could only reluctantly take out the phone and hand it to the other party.


    After the agent took the phone, he immediately unlocked the phone with Gustavo¡¯s face.


    After unlocking the lock, he logged into the background of the video website and looked at it.


    After confirming that it was the video uploaded by this phone, he said to Gustavo,


    ¡°Mr. Gustavo, your phone has been temporarily confiscated.¡±


    ¡°I will take it away and leave it to the prison administrators for safekeeping for you.¡±


    Gustavo nodded, knowing that he had no other choice.


    The FBI then said to Gustavo, ¡°Mr. Gustavo, from now on, you can no longer live in this cell.¡±


    ¡°We have arranged a single cell for you.¡±


    ¡°During the sensitive period, you will live there temporarily.¡±


    ¡°The FBI protects your personal safety 24 hours a day.¡±


    ¡°In the future, all your meals will be provided by us alone.¡±


    ¡°In this case, the control on you may be stricter than before.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can understand.¡±


    Gustavo did not expect that.


    Charlie was really right, so he nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°I listen to you.¡±


    FBI agent smiled and said, ¡°In that case, Mr. Gustavo, pleasee with me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to pack any personal belongings.¡±


    From now on, your personal belongings will also be restored by us.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, you can make a list for us.¡±


    ¡°As long as it does not vite prison regtions, we can arrange it for you.¡±


    The FBI also knows very well that Gustavo was the former soul of the Sanchez family,


    And they didn¡¯t know that Gustavo had been abandoned by his son,


    So in their eyes, Gustavo was still the emperor of the drug cartel,


    And they naturally had to be as polite as possible to him to not cause unnecessary trouble.


    Gustavo had no choice but to stop packing his personal belongings.


    Instead, he looked at Charlie and said with some reluctance and gratitude,


    ¡°Mr. Yechen, then we can only meet again by chance¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded with a smile.


    And Gustavo knew in his heart that they would probably never have the chance to meet again.


    Soon, Gustavo, the great hero of the generation, was taken out of this cell by the FBI.


    After the FBI left, Charlie took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Ste,


    Asking her to find a way to let him go out tomorrow.


    He was arrested because of illegal immigration.


    People like him are sent to prison first when the Immigration Bureau catches them.


    After a few days in prison, if they find that such people have no passport and no money,


    They will be released from prison.


    Now just get them out and let them fend for themselves on the streets.

 Chapter 5892

    Chapter 5892


    The American FBI that took over the Brooklyn Prison not only took away Gustavo,


    But also Joseph, who attacked Gustavo during the day.


    Originally, Joseph was very righteous in front of the FBI.


    When the FBI asked him who instructed him to assassinate Gustavo, he was unwilling to say a


    word.


    In his opinion, he was not nning to leave prison in this life anyway.


    As the saying goes, if you have too many debts, you don¡¯t have to worry about it,


    And if you have too many lice, you don¡¯t need to itch, so why would he offend Gustavo¡¯s son?


    But he still underestimated the FBI¡¯s methods.


    The FBI has only one trick, and it works time and time again,


    And that is if you don¡¯t tell the truth, they will send you to the toughest, harshest, and most


    dangerous prison.


    Although they are all imprisoned for life, the circumstances under which they are imprisoned for life


    are very important.


    Joseph can definitely survive in the Brooklyn jail.


    This is due to the fact that he has made a name for himself in New York more than ten years ago,


    So he lives in jail in front of his home, and many of his minions evene here because of his


    reputation.


    But once the FBI sends him to other ces to serve his sentence,


    Especially in prisons filled with serious criminals, super perverts, and extreme murderers, his


    advantage will be gone.


    If a tiger is imprisoned with a group of chickens, ducks, geese, cattle, horses, and sheep, the tiger


    will naturally be happy,


    But once a tiger is imprisoned with another group of tigers, the gap between them will be veryrge.


    Considering his living environment in the next few decades,


    Joseph no longer took into ount the morality of the world this time.


    He hurriedly revealed the real culprit who hired him.


    Gustavo¡¯s son had been sold to the FBI before dawn.


    Although the FBI in the United States seems to be impartial in enforcing thew,


    In fact they arepletely controlled by the U.S. government.


    The U.S. government naturally wears the same pants as a superfamily like the Routhchild,


    So the FBI is naturally more inclined to help the Routhchild family.


    After they asked for a confession from Joseph,


    They immediately contacted the Routhchild family without any hesitation.


    Simson of the Routhchild family was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    The overwhelming insults on the inte almost called him autistic.


    The entire Routhchild family was also attacked online.


    The Routhchild family, who had their und3rwear taken off and their hands tied, were worried about


    how to hide their shame.


    Unexpectedly, the FBI came to them with good news that made them excited!


    Therefore, at the behest of the Routhchild family, the FBI urgently released the video of Joseph¡¯s


    interrogation online.


    Although this video cannot save the fact that the Routhchild family and Gustavo are colluding,


    It can at least clear up the suspicion that they crossed the river and demolished the bridge,


    unloaded the mill, and killed the donkey.


    But as soon as this video came out, Hector Sanchez in Mexico waspletely shocked.


    The elders of the family were questioning him whether what Joseph said was true.


    Hector could only bite the bullet and jump out and curse that it was all a Routhchild conspiracy.


    It ispletely reasonable for them to find someone to nder at this time.


    The Routhchild family also didn¡¯t expect that H¨¦ctor would shamelessly bite them back, so they


    immediately jumped out to say that they had not interfered in any way with the FBI¡¯s handling of the


    case and that everything Joseph said was the truth.


    But when this matter got here, it naturally reached a deadlock.


    It¡¯s like two people standing on opposite sides of a pit yelling at each other,


    But neither one can get the other into the pit.


    In order to help the Routhchild family, the FBI won the battle with HectorIn a war of words,


    They began to investigate Joseph¡¯s upline overnight,


    But they never dreamed that the only upline would have been pushed into the crematorium in New


    York and burned into a plume of ck smoke.


    As a result, the war of words can only continue indefinitely.


    Early the next morning.


    When the scolding war between the two parties escted to the point where it made headlines on


    major TV stations and media, Charlie was ¡°invited¡± out of Brooklyn Prison.


    There are many illegal immigrants like him, and most of them don¡¯t want to leave prison so soon.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Many illegal immigrants have no job, no living conditions, andck ofnguage skills or before they


    are caught and imprisoned.


    After being imprisoned for a few months, not only can he find shelter from the wind and rain,


    Solve the problem of food and clothing, but he can even practice speaking English in prison.


    If you stay there for a few months before being kicked out, your chances of finding a job will be


    much higher.


    Therefore, many illegal immigrants regard prisons as novice viges.


    It will be much better toe in and get some experience before going out.


    It is precisely because of this that illegal immigrants who are generally invited out as soon as they


    are arrested are not willing to leave the prison immediately.


    Most of them will cry and make trouble, trying toplete the Novice Vige tasks in the prison.


    When Charlie came out, he also symbolically acted out a reluctant scene.


    The kind-hearted FBI pushed him out of the prison, pointed to the intersection on the right side of


    the prison, and said impatiently,


    ¡°Go three intersections over there and turn left.¡±


    ¡°There is a relief station. If you run faster, you can still get a meal.¡±


    After finishing, he walked back to the iron gate without looking back,


    As if he was afraid that Charlie would follow him in again.


    Charlie stretched himself, looked at the time, and nned to go to Chinatown to meet Hogan first to


    discuss how to take the Sifang Baozhuang out of the United States.


    Then he would find an opportunity to go to the Peter family¡¯s manor in the evening and take out the


    Sifang Baozhuang.


    At the same time, at the Routhchild family mansion, Simson, who had not slept all night, paced back


    and forth anxiously in the living room.


    Many core members of the Routhchild family have rushed back and are now in front of him,


    Racking their brains with him on how to save the passive situation the family is currently facing.


    After listening to a group of people chattering for a long time, Simson suddenly said,


    ¡°I understand! All the troubles in front of us are because of the loss of the Sifang Baozhuang!¡±


    ¡°With the loss of the Sifang Baozhuang, our Feng Shui fortune is no longer in our hands.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t get back the Sifang Baozhuang, not only will all the current problems not be solved,


    more troubles will definitely arise.¡±


    ¡°As long as we can get it back, all the troubles we face will be solved!¡±


    After that, he looked around at everyone and said sternly,


    ¡°Listen, I swear today in the name of the Routhchild family!¡±


    ¡°Whoever can get back Sifang Baozhuang for the Routhchild family, will be the next generation heir


    to the Routhchild family!¡±

 Chapter 5893

    Chapter 5893


    In Simon¡¯s view, the Sifang Pce is the backbone of the Routhchild family.


    With it, the Routhchild family can make money from all directions.


    Can get returns in any field of investment.


    Even in troubled times, they can always seize the fleeting opportunity.


    Without the Sifang Pce, with the current ability and courage of the Routhchild family members,


    It would be difficult for this centuries-old family to continue to maintain its glory.


    Therefore, in his heart, no matter what the price,


    He must bring the Sifang Treasure Building back to the Routhchild family.


    And he also knew very well that most of his descendants felt that Eastern Feng Shui fortune was


    just superstitious metaphysics.


    Therefore, from beginning to end, they did not have much motivation to find the Sifang Baozhuang.


    They felt that it was just a matter of luck.


    Simon¡¯s own affairs have nothing to do with them.


    Simon saw that the detention of Peter and his abuse and lynching had been exposed,


    And he couldn¡¯t wait to get the Sifang Baozhuang back.


    Once the Sifang Baozhuang left the United States, there would be no possibility of retrieving it.


    And once the fortunes of the Routhchild family begin to decline,


    It may not take more than one or two generations to knock the Routhchild family off the altar.


    In order to avoid this oue, he had to resort to his ultimate killer weapon,


    And use the huge temptation of the family heir to drive the entire Routhchild family to work together


    and go all out to recover the Sifang Treasure Building.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And these descendants who originally didn¡¯t care about the Sifang Baozhuang seemed to be hit


    with adrenaline in an instant,


    And almost everyone began to gear up and eager to try.


    They don¡¯t want to care about the metaphysical use of the Sifang Baozhuang.


    They only know that this is the only direct ticket to be the heir of the family.


    As a result, the entire Routhchild family sprang into action quickly,


    Putting all their original work on hold and devoting all their energy to the task of finding the Sifang


    Baozhuang.


    After everyone left, Simon sat alone at his desk, picked up his cell phone, and made a call.


    After the call was connected, he asked coldly,


    ¡°Are there any clues yet?¡±


    The other party said respectfully, ¡°Not yet,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild. The entire Zhou family has moved to London.¡±


    ¡°These days, except for the postman delivering letters, No one has been here.¡±


    Simon immediately asked, ¡°Has the postman been checked?!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything fishy?!¡±


    The other party quickly said, ¡°We have installed arge number of infrared and thermal imaging


    equipment around Zhou¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°It records even the small actions if anyone passes by?¡±


    ¡°It can be photographed clearly.¡±


    ¡°The postman just put down a batch of letters and did not take anything extra.¡±


    Simon snorted coldly and blurted out,


    ¡°My intuition tells me that the Sifang Baozhuan must still be at Zhou¡¯s house,¡±


    ¡°For him, it is impossible to move it away so quickly under our noses!¡±


    ¡°You continue to keep an eye on the Zhou family and be on guard 24 hours a day.¡±


    ¡°Not even a fly should fly out of the Zhou family without you witnessing it!¡±


    The other party said without thinking,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. We are still adding manpower.¡±


    ¡°The entire Zhou family has beenpletely monitored without any blind spots,¡±


    ¡°And we have arranged multiple drones nearby.¡±


    ¡°Once there is any disturbance, they can track it in all directions and threedimensionally.¡±


    After that, the other party said, ¡°By the way, sir,¡±


    ¡°There is one more thing I am about to report to you.¡±


    Simon said, ¡°Say it.¡±


    The other party whispered, ¡°The FBI came here today.¡±


    ¡°They did not enter Zhou¡¯s house, but came to us directly and reminded us not to cross the line too


    much.¡±


    ¡°Peter Zhou¡¯s matter is a bit sensitive now, and the public is paying attention.¡±

 Chapter 5894

    Chapter 5894


    Simon cursed angrily, ¡°The bunch of losers!¡±


    ¡°You directly contact the person in charge of the FBI in New York and tell them to stay away from


    the Zhou family,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them to Intervene, and I don¡¯t want them to have any adverse impact on this matter.¡±


    ¡°If you are an FBI person within one kilometer of Zhou¡¯s home again, he will stop doing his job!¡±


    After that, he didn¡¯t wait for the other party¡¯s reply and hung up the phone directly.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door,


    And his eldest son, Steve Routhchild, said respectfully outside the door,


    ¡°Father, can Ie in?¡±


    Simon was startled for a moment, then closed his eyes and sighed silently then he said,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Steve pushed the door in, carefully closed the door from the inside,


    Looked at Simon, and said hesitantly, ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Simon nced at him and saw that he was in front of him.


    Next, he asked in a cold voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me.¡±


    Steve hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Father¡­ during the meeting just now,¡±


    ¡°You said that whoever can retrieve the Sifang Baozhuang will be the heir of the family¡­ ¡­¡±


    Simon nodded silently and said calmly, ¡°I said it, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Steve said with an aggrieved voice, ¡°For so many years, the Routhchild family has maintained the


    tradition of the eldest son seeding to the throne,¡±


    ¡°And it has always been in the order of session,¡±


    ¡°If you suddenly announced this decision today, wouldn¡¯t it be breaking the family rules¡­¡±


    Simon snorted coldly, ¡°Rules? If the Sifang Pce is lost,¡±


    ¡°The name of Routhchild will lose its glory!¡±


    ¡°It is the key to the family¡¯s survival.¡±


    ¡°In front of it, rules don¡¯t even count!¡±


    After saying that, Simon stood up and said angrily,


    ¡°Whoever can get back the Sifang Baozhuang can ensure that the family continues to prosper!¡±


    ¡°He is definitely the number one contributor to the family!¡±


    ¡°It is reasonable and natural for him to be the heir to the family head!¡±


    Steve begged, ¡°Father, since you came to the throne, I have been the first heir of the Routhchild


    family for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Royce, your eldest grandson, is the second heir of the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°What our father and son have received for so many years are also the training and education of the


    heirs.¡±


    ¡°After so many years of hard work, if some lucky ba5tard identally finds the Sifang Baozhuang


    somewhere,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t all the hard work of our father and son for so many years be in vain?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this is so unfair¡­¡±


    Simon looked at Steve¡¯s aggrieved and painful expression.


    He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Steve, in the face of a huge family crisis,¡±


    ¡°I just want to reward the brave man.¡±


    ¡°Besides, once the words have been spoken,¡±


    ¡°It feels impossible to take them back. ¡°


    Steve hurriedly said, ¡°Father¡­ you¡­¡±


    Simon stretched out his hand to interrupt Steve¡¯s words, looked at him, and said lightly,


    ¡°You are my eldest son, I should give you a chance, for a breakthrough,¡±


    ¡°I think there is a high probability that the Sifang Baozhuang is still at Peter¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°If you want to have a better chance of winning,¡±


    ¡°Just focus your energy on Peter¡¯s house¡±


    As he spoke, he added, ¡°I have already sent arge number of people to secretly keep an eye on


    the Zhou family.¡±


    ¡°You can go and keep an eye on it.¡±


    ¡°If they can find the Sifang Baozhuang in Zhou Peter¡¯s house,¡±


    ¡°The credit will be on your head.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you will be the first in line for session.¡±


    Steve¡¯s despairing heart suddenly lit up with hope again.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He asked excitedly, ¡°Father, is everything you said true?¡±


    Simon nodded slightly and said, ¡°Steve, to be honest, you are my first child and the most beloved


    child in my heart.¡±


    ¡°I also hope that you can seize this opportunity and inherit my position legitimately.¡±


    As he spoke, Simon squinted his eyes and reminded,


    ¡°The more times like this, the more important it is for you to take the lead,¡±


    ¡°Charge into the battle, make achievements that no one can match,¡±


    ¡°Show others, and let everyone have nothing to say about you!¡±


    ¡°Good son, the opportunity to make a meritorious deed hase!¡±


    Steve was a little affected, clenched his fists, and said firmly,


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, I will do my best!¡±

 Chapter 5895

    Chapter 5895


    At this moment, near the Zhou family manor.


    Arge number of agents arranged by the Routhchild family are currently hiding around and inside


    the Zhou family manor.


    They even bought another vi next to Zhou¡¯s manor and used it as themand base for the


    operation.


    In the room on the third floor of the vi that overlooks the Zhou family manor, they set up


    monitoring equipment,


    And installed a whole wall of monitoring equipment.


    There are also thermal imaging pictures from multiple angles.


    In addition, there are more than a dozen people on guard here 24 hours a day.


    On the roof of this vi, there are always multiple snipers on standby.


    Combined with the help of thermal imaging, they can urately kill a mouse hiding in the grass


    from a distance of nearly a kilometer.


    Ever since Sifang Baozhuang was taken over by Zhou Liangyun,


    They have started monitoring here.


    They dare not say that they can prevent a fly from flying out of Zhou¡¯s house,


    But at least, any mammal with warmth cannot slip away from under their noses.


    At this time, a helicopter roared into the courtyard of the vi.


    After the helicopternded smoothly,


    Steve, who was in his prime, and his son Royce stepped out of the helicopter.


    The person in charge of the scene was already waiting there.


    When he saw Steve, he immediately stepped forward and said respectfully:


    ¡°Hello, sir, I am Hank Gilbert. You can call me Hank.¡±


    ¡°I have prepared everything for you.¡±


    ¡°We have an office and a bedroom for rest.¡±


    ¡°If you have any other needs, please let me know.¡±


    Hank is one of Simon¡¯s most trusted confidants.


    He was formerly a top agent of the Department of Homnd Security.


    He has a ruthless hand and kills people.


    At present, he specializes in doing these dirty jobs for the Routhchild family.


    Although he only takes orders from Simon, he also knows very well that this time Simon asked


    Steve toe here to take the credit.


    Once Steve wins he must be the future patriarch of the family for this credit,


    So he was extremely polite to Steve.


    Steve also knew very well that Hank was his father¡¯s confidant.


    If he could get closer to him and take him under his wing,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be of great help to his future session,


    So he said very politely:


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Hank.¡±


    ¡°I hope Royce and I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±


    Hank said quickly: ¡°No, no, you are here to guide us.¡±


    ¡°We have not had any practical experience here for so long.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here, maybe you can bring us a breakthrough!¡±


    Steve didn¡¯t expect that Hank could speak so nicely,


    And even ttered him.


    So, he said with a smile: ¡°Hank,¡±


    ¡°If we find the Sifang Baozhuang here,¡±


    ¡°You will definitely be the number one hero of the Routhchild family!¡±


    Steve knew very well that since he came to pick peaches,


    Then the number one hero position must be his.


    The reason why he said this was to praise Hank and let him know that he would not treat him badly.


    Hank smiled and said: ¡°If we can really find the Sifang Baozhuang here,¡±


    ¡°It must be under the wise leadership of yours, sir!¡±


    Hank also knew very well that if he found the Sifang Baozhuang, Simon would not treat him badly.


    He doesn¡¯t care about the so-called top achievements at all.


    The Routhchild family is just a family.


    The family is naturally based on the core members.


    They can just get him happy with money.


    The empty reputation of credit should be left to Steve.


    After all, it is very likely that he will be his master in the future.


    As a result, the two sidesplement each other¡¯s business,


    And everyone was very happy.


    Steve and his son, led by Hank, went to the third floor and looked at the Zhou family¡¯s manor from a


    distance.


    Steve asked Hank: ¡°Has everything been searched inside the manor?¡±


    Hank said hurriedly: ¡°It¡¯s not just the search.¡±


    ¡°We have quietly used detectors to take pictures of the entire building,¡±


    ¡°And all the courtyard areas, and we haven¡¯t found anything yet.¡±


    Steve was a little surprised and asked him:


    ¡°The Sifang Baozhuang is made of metal,¡±


    ¡°The detector did not find it. It means it¡¯s not here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Hank exined:


    ¡°Peter is very cunning. Since he dared to betray us for Sifang Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°He must have madeplete preparations.¡±


    ¡°In this vi, there are more than tenrge and small darkrooms alone,¡±


    ¡°So maybe there are darkrooms in this vi that we haven¡¯t found yet.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Steve nodded and


    said,


    ¡°Just dig up three feet of the entire vi.¡±


    ¡°You need to find the Sifang Baozhuang for me!¡±

 Chapter 5896

    Chapter 5896


    Hank said helplessly: ¡°It is not realistic to dig three feet into the ground for the time being.¡±


    ¡°After all, the FBI has warned us that if we do something too extreme, it may cause a lot of trouble,¡±


    ¡°Peter has be a public figure, and now the whole country is ming us.¡±


    ¡°If we still dig up the vi, I¡¯m afraid we will be even more passive by then.¡±


    Steve nodded and said thoughtfully:


    ¡°Peter is currently still in the hospital,¡±


    ¡°But I estimate that he will be discharged from the hospital soon.¡±


    ¡°I estimate that due to external pressure, we will not send him back to prison.¡±


    ¡°Once he is acquitted and returned here,¡±


    ¡°Maybe he himself will lead us to the Sifang Baozhuang.¡±


    At this point, Steve said calmly:


    ¡°Sometimes, we should not catch the mouse stealing food,¡±


    ¡°But let it go, follow it quietly, and find where it hides food, and get it with the nest.¡±


    When Hank heard this, he immediately gave a thumbs up and said:


    ¡°Sir, you are absolutely right!¡±


    ¡°If Peter is released and we follow him secretly,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely lead us to the Sifang Baozhuang.¡±


    Steve smiled slightly and said: ¡°I will call fatherter and ask him to make arrangements to acquit


    Peter,¡±


    ¡°And see if Peter wille back here.¡±


    ¡°If hees back, then we will definitely win. ¡°


    ¡­


    At this moment, in Chinatown, Jordan is roasting goose.


    Today is not the weekend, nor is it a traditional Chinese festival,


    But the entire Chinatown is decorated with lights and colorful, and it is very lively.


    Arge group of people gathered at the entrance of Jordan¡¯s Roast Goose Shop.


    Several lion dance teams came from all directions ying gongs and drums,


    And lined up to dance for a while in front of the Roast Goose Shop.


    Charlie was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t know why these people were doing the lion dance at the


    door of Jordan Roast Goose,


    So he curiously asked a man in front of him:


    ¡°Brother, why are there so many people doing the lion dance in front of the Roast Goose Store?¡±


    The man said with a smile on his face: ¡°Brother Jordan, the owner of the roast goose shop, is now


    the new boss of the Chinese gang!¡±


    ¡°Not only did they drive the Burning Angel out of Chinatown and take over Chinatown again, but


    more importantly, the new gang leader today was announced in the morning that they will


    permanently stop collecting protection fees from Chinatown merchants.¡±


    ¡°This is naturally great news for those of us who do small business!¡±


    ¡°From the day Chinatown was formed, there have been no Merchants who can escape the control


    of gangs and do business here will not be exempted from protection fees for a day.¡±


    ¡°They will either hand them over to local gangs or hand them over to Chinese gangs in Chinatown.¡±


    ¡°Until today, protection fees have been explicitly stopped by Chinese gangs.


    When Charlie heard the news, he knew that this must be Jordan¡¯s decision.


    Jordan is an orphan left by illegal immigrants. He has been following Hogan in Chinatown and has


    seen the humbleness and misery of ordinary merchants living here.


    Now that he has be the boss of the Chinese gang, he wants to make some real changes for


    hispatriots.


    This also made Charlie appreciate Jordan a little more.


    After all, not bullying the weak has always been his basic principle of life.


    If a gang wants to grow bigger, it must look up instead of down.


    Gangs only want to make money from the small merchants and hawkers in Chinatown,


    And it will definitely be difficult for the Chinese Gang to develop greatly in his hands.


    Now, Jordan can decisively abandon the ie brought by the lower-ss people to the Chinese


    Gang,


    This shows that he is determined to make the Chinese Gang focus on making money at a higher


    level.


    Having upward determination is a good start.


    Seeing that the roast goose shop was so busy, Charlie didn¡¯t squeeze in any more.


    Instead, he took out his mobile phone and called Hogan, and asked him to meet at a nearby park.


    After the two met, they found an empty bench, and Charlie introduced the energy he had put into


    the prison to Hogan.


    When Hogan heard the story of Sifang Baozhuang, he was stunned.


    He asked Charlie: ¡°Master, what are your ns now about it?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Right now, I want to deal with Sifang Baozhuang first.¡±


    ¡°Take it out from the Zhou family safely, and then find a way to transport it back to China.¡±


    Hogan thought for a moment and said: ¡°Master, the Routhchild family must be monitoring the Zhou


    family now.¡±


    ¡°You want to pick up the things from the Zhou family? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°The Routhchild family cares so much about that Sifang Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they have turned the Zhou family upside down long ago.¡±


    ¡°They will definitely not give up if there is no gain, and they will definitely secretly guard the entire


    Zhou vi,¡±


    ¡°So I n to go to the Zhou familyter today to get a feel for their background.¡±


    Hogan asked: ¡°Master if you approach the Zhou family rashly, will it scare the snake?¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t go to Zhou¡¯s house rashly.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely find all the people who are secretly watching before looking for opportunities. I¡¯m


    sure of this.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again: ¡°By the way, Uncle,¡±


    ¡°I n to look for an opportunity to retrieve the Sifang Baozhuang tonight,¡±


    ¡°And then find a way to transport it back to China. Which channel do you think is the safest?¡±


    Hogan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Master, the Routhchild family has great power in the United


    States.¡±


    ¡°The Sifang Baozhuang is lost. On the surface, they just arrested Peter, but in fact, they may have


    alreadyid a dra within a hundred kilometers of the Zhou family vi.¡±


    ¡°It may be difficult to take the Sifang Baozhuang out through normal channels,¡±


    ¡°Especially every channel for entry and exit, and it must be the focus of their strict defense.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°The Zhou family¡¯s manor is on the edge of New York.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After I get the Sifang Baozhuang, I will drive back to New York. We will make ns after returning.¡±


    Hogan asked: ¡°Why do you want to return to New York, Master?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Since there is a dra everywhere you go, why not just go back to New York.¡±


    ¡°The base camp of the Routhchild family is the most tightly defended ce,¡±


    ¡°But it is also the ce where they have the most loopholes and weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°Only here can we find a suitable breakthrough!¡±

 Chapter 5897

    Chapter 5897


    Chapter 5897


    At night.


    The Zhou family¡¯s manor was now dark.


    In the vi next door, the windows were ckened by Routhchild staff, So it seemed as if no one


    was living there.


    As soon as night fell, the vi lost its activity,


    And all the vehicles parked inside became silent.


    However, outsiders did not know that inside this quiet vi,


    People including Steve, and Ross gathered, and more than forty people including Royce


    Routhchild.


    Among the more than 40 people, in addition to Steve and his son,


    There are about 30 people who are responsible for monitoring every move of the Zhou family manor


    at all times,


    And the remaining 10 people are fully responsible for the security of the vi.


    People in the Routhchild family attach great importance to their own security,


    Not to mention that the people who came to the scene this time were the eldest son and eldest


    grandson of the current patriarch of the family.


    Therefore, even if theyid a dra for the Zhou family,


    The protection of the core members of the family would not be affected.


    In terms of safety, they still dare not take it lightly.


    Steve Routhchild was also worried about whether he would be in danger if he took the lead,


    So he found Hank and confirmed with him how safe he was in the vi.


    In order to reassure Steve, Hank proudly introduced to him,


    ¡°Sir, the people here are all top agents.¡±


    ¡°All of them are equipped with identification friend or foe equipment.¡±


    ¡°Once detected, If the device detects the presence of anyone who is not wearing an identification


    device,¡±


    ¡°It will immediately transmit the location of the other person to the sniper;¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the identification equipment on each of us is with the person¡¯s identity information,¡±


    ¡°The system will immediately verify his identity.¡±


    ¡°Once his face is photographed by any surveince equipment, the face recognition system will be


    immediately activated to confirm whether it is the same person.¡±


    ¡°If it is the person, it will be judged safe.¡±


    In addition, all staff outside wear recorders that operate 24 hours a day and cannot be turned off.¡±


    ¡°The recorders are uploaded to the cloud in real-time,¡±


    ¡°And the intelligence center is responsible for storage and analysis.¡±


    ¡°As long as any two people meet each other,¡±


    ¡°You can cross-check whether the other party is doing,¡±


    ¡°So here, your safety can be 100% guaranteed.¡±


    After hearing this, Steve waspletely relieved.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t have to do anything,


    He just needed together with his son, to stay here and wait for Hank to seize the clues and find the


    Sifang Baozhuang!


    ¡­


    At the same time, after nightfall, Charlie asked Jordan to get him a car,


    And drove in the dark to New Jersey, where the Zhou family estate is located.


    Since New York and New Jersey are adjacent,


    Many New York middle-ss and small and medium-rich people choose to buy houses in New


    Jersey in order to pursue the quality of living.


    The nearest ce is less than an hour¡¯s drive from New York.


    For Americans who are used to driving tomute, In terms of distance, this distance is not that


    far.


    After Charlie drove to New Jersey, he did not go directly to the Zhou family manor.


    He first parked the car on the roadside of the block about one kilometer away from the Zhou family,


    Ordered a cup of coffee from a roadside cafe, And sat by the window of the coffee shop.


    He drank in the seat next to him and explored the surrounding environment.


    Since the Zhou family¡¯s manor is located at the end of a road, This is the only way to get to the


    Zhou family¡¯s manor.


    While drinking coffee, Charlie discovered that there were two ck Cadic SUVs parked outside


    the motel across the road.


    Although both cars were turned off and the windows were heavily filmed, There was actually


    something inside.


    There are always people, and every car has four people.


    Charlie guessed that these people should be the Routhchild family¡¯s subordinates,


    Who are always on standby here.


    If there is any emergency, the eight people can immediately go to support. Moreover, the SUVs they


    drive have strong performance and heavy weight, And is most suitable for interception.


    It will not be afraid of an ordinary car in front of it, even if it collides head-on.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but secretly think that these people had already started setting up a dra a


    kilometer away.


    If he got closer, he didn¡¯t know how many people would be keeping an eye on him.


    It seems that it is not that easy to take the Sifang Baozhu away from here without exposing himself


    as much as possible.


    At this time, several middle-aged men in in clothes walked into the coffee shop.


    Charlie looked at a few more people and found that their walking gait, body posture, and control of


    fine movements all seemed to be well-trained.


    So he stirred the coffee in the cup silently and quietly observed these people.


    A few people chose a table in the corner by the window and ordered a few cups of coffee from the


    waiter.


    After the waiter left, one of them looked at the motel outside the window and cursed in a low voice,


    ¡°These Routhchilds once they cause another big scandal,¡±


    ¡°Our reputation will probably bepletely ruined.¡±


    The other person nodded lowered his voice and said,  Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The higher-ups now want us to keep an eye on them here for the time being.¡±


    ¡°If they do anything out of the ordinary, we must immediately step forward to stop it,¡±


    ¡°But the above also reminds us not to go any further.¡±


    ¡°The people in Routhchild are very sensitive now.¡±

 Chapter 5898

    Chapter 5898


    Chapter 5898


    The man before sighed helplessly, ¡°They don¡¯t pay attention to the FBI at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless for us to keep an eye on them.¡±


    ¡°Look at their personnel and equipment.¡±


    ¡°They are several times better than us.¡±


    ¡°If they really want to do something. We can¡¯t stop it.¡±


    As he spoke, he lowered his voice and said,


    ¡°I heard someone from the equipment department say that the Routhchild family has deployed


    several sets of the most high-end thermal imaging equipment,¡±


    ¡°Which can even see within a few hundred meters.¡±


    ¡°You can know if a mouse is male or female. I don¡¯t know what they are going to do.¡±


    The colleague opposite smiled and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t stop it, that¡¯s the true intention of the higher-


    ups.¡±


    ¡°If the Routhchild family insists on doing something, no one can stop it.¡±


    ¡°If we stop them, the ups will have no chance.¡±


    ¡°We only need to pretend to stop them and that will be considered aspleting the task.¡±


    ¡°If public opinion really copses, we can still exin that we did try to stop them,¡±


    ¡°But they did not put us at all in their eyes.¡±


    The third person who had been silent suddenly said,


    ¡°Did you see the helicopter passing by in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The other two people nodded, and one of them asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about the helicopter?¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family has arranged at least a dozen helicopters nearby.¡±


    The third person pretended to be mysterious and said,


    ¡°Those helicopters are just waiting secretly nearby, and none of them have flown into the


    surrounding area of Zhou¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Within a mile, the one in the afternoon is the only exception.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who was on that helicopter?¡±


    The two people quickly asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The third person whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly who it is.¡±


    ¡°But I can be sure that on board that helicopter were direct members of the Routhchild family!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The two looked stunned, and one of them quickly said,


    ¡°Direct members of the Routhchild family. The members are also here? What are they here for?¡±


    The man said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they are here for specifically,¡±


    ¡°But it can also be seen from Routhchild¡¯s series of actions that the Zhou vi is very important to


    them.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday the director went up for a meeting, and I heard him talking to the deputy director,¡±


    ¡°Saying that almost the entire Routhchild family had mobilized and put the entire New York and an


    area of 200 miles under martialw!¡±


    ¡°Martialw?¡± one of them asked. Why didn¡¯t I hear about it?¡±


    The man exined, ¡°The current martialw is not open to the public.¡±


    ¡°All vehicles leaving the designated area must be inspected.¡±


    ¡°The reason they use is to fight drugs. It is said that arge amount of drugs have entered New York


    based on a tip;¡±


    ¡°In addition, all passengers on outbound nes must go through two security checks,¡±


    ¡°And the goods that have been loaded into the warehouse must also go through a security check


    again,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise they will not be able to take off.¡±


    ¡°This is done secretly. The outside world does not know;¡±


    ¡°In addition, all cargo ships are also prohibited from leaving the port,¡±


    ¡°And the customs will conduct one-by-one inspections.¡±


    ¡°The customs¡¯ external rhetoric is that there is currently a batch of nuclear materials that can be


    used as weapons leaving New York and being sent in the hands of terrorists,¡±


    ¡°This is actually all fcking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Who with a sick mind would sell nuclear materials from New York?¡±


    ¡°There is no nuclear material going out from New York, but it is just the means of the Routhchild


    family. ¡°


    As he spoke, the man added, ¡°Oh, by the way, even helicopters can¡¯t leave


    New York now.¡±


    ¡°The whole of New York has been surrounded by an iron barrel!


    ¡°Who did you hear this from?¡±


    The first person asked with some confusion, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t hear about such a big movement?¡±


    The man exined, ¡°This has just started today.¡±


    ¡°Currently, there are a group of core members of the Routhchild family watching every aspect of the


    land, water, and air.¡±


    ¡°A group of high-ranking guys are now scrambling like crazy. I don¡¯t know what they are doing.¡±


    The other person sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t care what they are going to do.¡±


    ¡°I just know that I have to stay up all night again tonight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when this hard life will end.¡±


    At this time, the waiter came over with three cups of coffee.


    The three of them exchanged a look and stopped talking in low voices.


    They thought that the three of them were whispering in the corner and would not be overheard by


    others.


    But they didn¡¯t expect that every word they said fell clearly into Charlie¡¯s ears.


    Charlie¡¯s heart moved.


    In his opinion, the Routhchild family was strictly guarding the Zhou family manor in order to be able


    to find Sifang Baozhuang,


    Even the core members have flown to the front line now.


    They are a blessing in disguise. If there were no people from the Routhchild family, it would be


    really difficult for him to do it under the nose of so much professional equipment.


    Now that the core members of the Routhchild family are here,


    It is equivalent to a breakthrough. It¡¯s like being dozed off and someone hands you a pillow!


    He wants to take the Sifang Baozhuang away from here without anyone noticing.


    And take it all the way out of the United States,


    The best way is to let the Routhchild family members serve as mules for transporting it.


    No matter who ising from the Routhchild family this time, They, without question, are here to


    help him!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 5899

    Chapter 5899


    Late at night.


    Charlie parked the car in a roadside parking space and then disappeared at the end of the alley.


    The Zhou Manor is located at the bend of a U-shaped river.


    The manor is just at the inner end of the U-shape.


    Therefore, the manor is not only at the end of the road but also surrounded by water on three sides.


    Not long ago, Charlie remotelymanded Joseph and used high technologybined with close-


    in defense artillery in Cyprus,


    So he knew very well that he would not be trusted tonight,


    So he did not head to Zhou¡¯s house rashly,


    But Choose to approach Zhou¡¯s house from the embankment on the other side of the river.


    In the night, Charlie moved silently while concealing his figure,


    While constantly using his spiritual energy to check the surrounding situation.


    When he was less than one kilometer away from Zhou¡¯s house in a straight line,


    He stopped and released more spiritual energy to conduct inspections within a few hundred meters


    of the home.


    Soon, he discovered many Routhchild family men hiding in the surroundings of Zhou¡¯s manor.


    Some of these people were hiding in cars, some were hiding in river embankments,


    And some were even hiding on tree trunks.


    In addition, there was a speedboat parked by the river, and even this speedboat had people hiding


    on it.


    Charlie continued to explore and soon noticed the vi next to Zhou¡¯s manor.


    The vi looked almost light from the outside,


    But there were forty or fifty people inside, which looked extremely abnormal at first nce.


    Charlie immediately concluded that this should be the stronghold of the


    Routhchild family here,


    And the core members of the family should be staying in this vi at this time.


    Later, he carefully inspected the situation of the entire vi.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    There are several snipers hidden on the top of the house.


    They are equipped withrge-caliber anti-material sniper rifles.


    Although it does not have the almost terrifying rate of fire of the close-in defense cannon,


    Its single-shot power is not much worse than the close-in defense cannon.


    In addition, multiple detection devices were installed on the roof of the vi,


    Easy, not only to monitoring the Zhou family manor but even the entire vi.


    Charlie knew very well that he could never get around this kind of professional detection equipment.


    Once discovered by it, he would be exposed immediately.


    Therefore, how to sneak into the vi quietly has be Charlie¡¯s biggest worry now.


    Just when he didn¡¯t know what to do, a solution suddenly shed in his mind


    ¡­


    At this moment, in the vi next to Zhou¡¯s manor,


    Steve Routhchild was holding the curtains in the tight room,


    Every move in the entire scene is observed through monitors.


    In the picture, the surrounding environment is all ck and white.


    The ck outlines are mostly buildings, roads, and trees,


    While the white shadows arerge and small.


    Most are human shapes, and a few are in the shape of birds or other small animals.


    These human-shaped white figures are the Routhchild family¡¯s men lurking throughout the Zhou


    family.


    On these white figures, each figure has a green dot.


    This is the identification friend or foe system that Hank is proud of.


    Its principle is that the thermal imager uses thermal imaging to find everyone within the coverage


    area,


    And in this process, the identification friend or foe device worn by each person uploads their own


    location to the cloud server in real-time,


    The cloud server receives the information from each person.


    The identity and positioning of the person,bined with the thermal imaging pictures, can


    determine the corresponding identities of these white figures.

 Chapter 5900

    Chapter 5900


    If the other party¡¯s identity and location are consistent and the system confirms the other party¡¯s


    identity,


    It will add a green dot on his figure to distinguish between ours and the enemy;


    If someone enters the monitoring range without authorization,


    The system cannot verify the other party¡¯s identity and will immediately mark it with a red dot and


    send an rm to notify everyone.


    Steve stared at the white figure on the screen,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And said to his son Royce with some disappointment:


    ¡°Your grandfather asked us to observe here, but I feel that this is not appropriate.¡±


    His son Royce asked curiously: ¡°Father, why do you say that?¡±


    Steve said worriedly: ¡°Others are blocking the water,nd, and air transportation routes.¡±


    ¡°We are the only ones here to wait for the rabbit toe out of the hole if any.¡± ¡°If the rabbit doesn¡¯t


    come here, wouldn¡¯t our work be in vain?¡±


    At this point, Steve added: ¡°This is not an ordinary mission.¡±


    ¡°This mission is rted to the family inheritance.¡±


    ¡°If someone else takes the lead, everything will be over.¡±


    Royce asked quickly: ¡°Father, what about that? What do you mean?¡±


    Steve was silent for a moment and then asked:


    ¡°Royce, I think the two of us should divide the work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here to guard the Zhou manor.¡±


    ¡°You can go back quickly to find other ways and explore them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s explore the current progress of others and see if we can retrieve the Sifang Baozhuang


    before them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, father!¡± Royce nodded lightly, agreed respectfully, and said,


    ¡°Then I will let the helicopter prepare now.¡±


    Steve nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements, and tell Hank.¡±


    As he said that, he picked up the phone and called Hank over.


    After a while, Hank knocked on the door and said respectfully:


    ¡°Sir, Hank here.¡±


    Steve said lightly: ¡°Come in¡±,


    Hank opened the door and walked in, asking respectfully:


    ¡°Sir, what are your orders?¡±


    Steve said: ¡°Hank, please inform the helicopter that it will take off on time and return to New York in


    20 minutes.¡±


    Hank said without thinking: ¡°No problem, Sir, are you going back or the or junior sir?¡±


    Steve pointed to his son Royce beside him and said calmly:


    ¡°I have some things that Royce needs to do immediately, and there is no room for dy.¡±


    Hank nodded picked up the walkie-talkie and said:


    ¡°Attention, crew, junior sir will take off back to New York in twenty minutes, please be ready.¡±


    The main pilot of the helicopter immediately replied:


    ¡°Roger! It will take off in twenty minutes!¡±


    Hank asked Steve again: ¡°Sir, do you have any other instructions?¡±


    Steve asked: ¡°You said before that we have set up a dra,¡±


    ¡°So I want to ask you, is there any possibility that this dra will fail?¡±


    ¡°What if there is a power failure?¡±


    Hank smiled and said: ¡°Sir, any professional equipment we use must have more than two sets


    working at the same time.¡±


    ¡°We have already set aside sufficient redundancy for this.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if any one of the detectors and radars on top is broken,¡±


    ¡°It will not affect our monitoring and security at all.¡±


    ¡°And as long as these devices are running, no one can sneak in under our noses.¡±


    Steve was relieved and was about to ask Hank to leave first.


    At this time, his son Royce asked: ¡°By the way, Hank,¡±


    ¡°You said on the equipment. There is sufficient redundancy,¡±


    ¡°So I would like to ask, what will happen if there is a sudden power outage?¡±


    Hank was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile:


    ¡°Our security system mainly relies on thermal imaging radar and various monitoring equipment.¡±


    ¡°If there is a sudden power outage, all this equipment wille to a standstill.¡±


    After that, Hank added: ¡°But don¡¯t worry, sir, this vi has two power supply lines,¡±


    ¡°Which belong to two different power supply service providers.¡±


    ¡°As long as the entire power grid is not paralyzed,¡±


    ¡°Even if there is a problem with one of the power supply lines,¡±


    ¡°The other line will be immediately replenished and seamlessly connected.¡±

 Chapter 5901

    Chapter 5901


    Royce asked again: ¡°What if the other party destroys both of our circuits?¡±


    Hank was stunned. He was startled and quickly said:


    ¡°This¡­ this should not be possible.¡±


    ¡°I have checked the circuits before.¡±


    ¡°They are all underground transmission lines.¡±


    ¡°They are very safe. Moreover, we are also heavily guarded here¡­¡±


    Hank said, ¡°Heavily guarded¡±.


    Before he finished speaking, his eyes suddenly turned dark!


    He subconsciously asked, ¡°Is there a power outage?¡±


    The sudden power outage made three pairs of eyes in the darkness filled with doubtful light for an


    instant.


    Just when Hank was confused in the darkness, an extremely noisy voice came from the inte.


    Someone said: ¡°Howe there is a power outage?! All our monitoring equipment is paralyzed!¡±


    Someone echoed: ¡°All detection equipment is also down,¡±


    ¡°Nothing can be seen in the central control room,¡±


    ¡°And the identification of friend or foe system is deactivated!¡±


    Someone asked: ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?! Doesn¡¯t this vi have two power supply lines?!¡±


    Someone replied: ¡°Two or three power lines are of no use?¡±


    ¡°The key now is that there is no power!¡±


    ¡°Where is the person in charge of logistics support?!¡±


    ¡°Why are there no emergency preparations? Power supply?!¡±


    Someone scolded: ¡°No one said that emergency power supply should be arranged!¡±


    ¡°Even if the FBI goes out to perform tasks, as long as it is not going to the Middle East or


    Afghanistan, it will not bring an emergency power supply with it every time!¡±


    ¡°So much equipment, with such a high power, what kind of emergency power supply can satisfy it?¡±


    ¡°A Cummins diesel generator set? Then should I bring a power supply truck over for you to use?¡±


    ¡°Sh!t! Are you fcking making excuses?¡±


    ¡°Dmn! You know how powerful are the various monitoring equipment in the control room and on the


    roof of the building?¡±


    ¡°If you have a long mouth, you can just talk nonsense!!¡±


    Because of the sudden power outage, the professional team was a little confused at the moment.


    For vi areas with dual power lines,


    It is rare to encounter a power outage even once every ten or eight years.


    Moreover, this house was originally a private house.


    The Routhchild family bought it to monitor the Zhou family manor next door.


    In their view, this kind of behavior is equivalent to a group of tigers waiting to catch a mouse.


    It ispletely the power of crushing.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Moreover, this is only a few dozen kilometers away from New York,


    And it ispletely in the headquarters of the Routhchild family.


    Everyone feels extremely safe.


    What everyone is most worried about is whether the mouse they want to catch will be among them.


    He sneaks into the Zhou family vi quietly under the nose.


    No one thought that the mouse would have the courage to sneak into the tiger¡¯s den.


    This feeling is like the police setting up a dra waiting to catch a criminal suspect.


    His only worry is that the criminal will note or run away,


    And he will never worry that the criminal suspect dares to enter their frontline headquarters.


    Therefore, when Hank first arrived here to conduct a security assessment,


    He never thought that this ce would be attacked.


    Moreover, even though the power was out now, he didn¡¯t think anyone wasing to attack them.


    On the contrary, he subconsciously felt at this moment that the other party must have deliberately


    caused a power outage,


    And wanted to take the opportunity to steal the Sifang Baozhuang!


    After all, although the Routhchild family¡¯s subordinates have installed arge number of high-tech


    equipment,


    And can achieve strict defense in all directions,


    The disadvantages of high-tech equipment are also very obvious.


    Once this thing runs out of power, it willpletely be a waste.


    Anyone who has yed the game Red Alert has a basic understanding.


    No matter how many cannons, prism towers, SAM missiles, or air-to-ground defenses you build,


    As long as you do not have enough power, without a shortage, all equipment will lose all


    effectiveness.

 Chapter 5902

    Chapter 5902


    Charlie knew that it was impossible to walk by the river without getting his shoes wet,


    So whenever he got to the river, he had to put on rubber boots.


    This was called being prepared.


    At this time, Hank in the darkness listened to the messy sounds on the walkietalkie and blurted out:


    ¡°Stop making noise! Send someone to check the circuit immediately.¡±


    ¡°Everyone else must be 200% alert and keep an eye on the Zhou manor!¡±


    ¡°The mouse may be going back to its nest!¡±


    ¡°This time we are going to steal and get the stolen goods!¡±


    Steve suddenly became excited when he heard this and blurted out:


    ¡°Hank is right! The Zhou family members must havee back to get the Sifang Baozhuang!¡±


    ¡°I have said before that Peter Zhou was definitely not telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°He always said that the Sifang Baozhuan was taken away by him alone and had nothing to do with


    the rest of the Zhou family.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that the probability is that the Zhou family nned it together!¡±


    ¡°Those whoe back this time are very likely to be members of the Zhou family!¡±


    After that, he told Hank: ¡°Hank, you must not act rashly!¡±


    ¡°You must wait until they take the Sifang Baozhuang.¡±


    ¡°Come out and catch them all! Remember, no matter what,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let them run away! Let alone let them run away with the Sifang Baozhu!¡±


    Hank said in his heart, do you still need to teach me about this?¡±


    But he said respectfully: ¡°That¡¯s what the junior sir ordered!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if the power is temporarily cut off,¡±


    ¡°We still have arge number of people watching the Zhou family, and we will never let them run


    away!¡±


    Royce on the side He pped his hands happily and said excitedly: ¡°Dad! If we find the Sifang


    Baozhuang, we can sit back and rx!¡±


    Steve was also excited and said with a smile:


    ¡°We have set up a dra here, just for fear that he will not dare toe.¡±


    ¡°Now we have finally waited! It seems that your grandpa¡¯s judgment is indeed very urate!¡±


    After that, he said to Hank: ¡°Hank!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you this time.¡±


    ¡°If we let them run away, then you won¡¯t be able to eat ever!¡±


    Hank nodded heavily and promised:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, even if it¡¯s a fly today, I¡¯ll let ite back!¡±


    Steve rubbed his hands, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and said: ¡°Please don¡¯t act rashly.


    Keep your eyes on the Zhou family!¡±


    As he spoke, he gritted his teeth, adjusted the cor of his shirt,


    And said with a ferocious expression:


    ¡°How dare the Zhou family steal our Routhchild assets?¡±


    ¡°The things belonging to our family have made our Routhchild family so passive.¡±


    ¡°What I can¡¯t ept most is that they did this kind of thing and indirectly threatened my order of first


    heir.¡±


    ¡°No matter who we caught this time whoever it is, I will kill him with my own hands!!¡±


    Steve¡¯s ferociousness was not groundless.


    He was originally the first heir of the family,


    But the Sifang Baozhuang was stolen.


    Simon suddenly said that whoever finds the Sifang Baozhuang would be the first heir.


    This meant that he was indirectly deprived of his status as the crown prince by the Zhou family.


    If Sifang could be found this time, he would be the first heir.


    The Sifang Baozhuang can only be regarded as a false rm.


    If it cannot be found, it will be an unnecessary disaster.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he hates the Zhou family even more than his father.


    Royce on the side said: ¡°Dad, if we catch the Zhou family this time,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hand them over to the police.¡±


    ¡°If we get back the Sifang Baozhuang, I will make them evaporate!¡±


    Steve nodded: ¡°Peter was too cunningst time and called the police to arrest him in advance,¡±


    ¡°Which made us so passive. We must not make the same mistake again this time.¡±


    ¡°As long as I catch the person who hase to take the Sifang Baozhuang today,¡± ¡°I will definitely


    let him evaporate from the world!¡±


    As soon as Steve finished speaking, a cold voice suddenly sounded in the room, asking:


    ¡°How do you n to make me evaporate from the world?¡±

 Chapter 5903

    Chapter 5903


    In the dark room, a fourth person¡¯s voice suddenly came,


    Which made the other three people instantly startled!


    Through the faint light from the window,


    The three of them could see the outline of the man in front of them,


    But they could not see his face clearly.


    However, judging from his figure and voice, this man should be rtively young,


    But he didn¡¯t know exactly when he appeared in the room.


    His expression was cold and yful, which made the three of them extremely terrified.


    And the man who spoke was Charlie.


    The reason why this vi lost power was because Charlie directly used spiritual energy


    And destroy the two power supply lines across the river.


    Charlie knew that they had a lot of high-tech equipment to guard against,


    So he directly chose the method of cutting off the power.


    Ordinary houses do not have a backup power supply,


    But this high-end vi area can have two power supply lines and one main power supply.


    Once the two lines are disconnected,


    The residences within a few kilometers are suddenly plunged into darkness.


    After the power outage, the high-tech detection equipment lost its effectiveness.


    When Charlie entered the vi, it was like a deserted ce, and no one could detect it.


    It was also at this moment that Hank realized that the target of the power outage was not Zhou


    Manor,


    But the frontline headquarters.


    He was the first to be alert.


    He subconsciously took out a pistol from his waist,


    Pointed the gun at Charlie, and without asking any nonsense, he directly pulled the trigger.


    But the strange thing is that the trigger seems to be covered by a safety.


    Although it can be pulled, it can only be pulled half of the way,


    And the hammer of the pistol cannot be activated.


    Before he could figure out what happened,


    Charlie suddenly appeared in front of him at an extremely fast speed,


    Patted his shoulder lightly, and said calmly:


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to Ross. If you don¡¯t mess up, you will be my dog from now on.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hank suddenly imitated the appearance of a hunting dog and sat


    on the ground,


    Stretched out his two forearms on the ground,


    And attentively imitated two dog barks at Charlie: ¡°Woof!¡±


    Both Steve and Royce were dumbfounded.


    No one expected that Hank, a tough guy who usually kills without blinking an eye,


    Would lie on the ground like a dog, barking.


    Using his tongue to please Charlie.


    Countless thoughts shed through their minds.


    They thought about running away and calling for help,


    But they were also worried that Charlie could appear here without anyone noticing,


    And it was probably impossible to let him in. But he did.


    They sessfully called for help, but if they pissed him off, they might even kill him.


    At this time, Charlie looked at the two of them and said coldly:


    ¡°You two are the core members of Routhchild, right?¡±


    ¡°Come on, from the oldest to the youngest, be yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Time for an introduction.¡±


    Steve looked at Charlie in horror, swallowed his saliva, and said nervously:


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?!¡±


    Charlie frowned and pped him on the face,


    Knocking out four or five of his back mrs.


    Steve sat down on the ground after being whipped.


    He ignored the pain in his face and spat out the broken teeth mixed with blood from his mouth.


    He had been pampered all his life.


    How could he even be offended like this? He said angrily:


    ¡°Do you know who I am? How dare you do this to me!¡±


    Charlie said disdainfully: ¡°I just don¡¯t know who you are,¡±


    ¡°So I asked you to introduce yourself, and I don¡¯t have much patience.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer my questions, I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, as long as you two can leave one alive, that¡¯s enough for me.¡±

 Chapter 5904

    Chapter 5904


    Having said that, Charlie looked at the father and son and said coldly:


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want the news of your body lying on the street to be the headlines tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better cooperate honestly!¡±


    Royce was so frightened that he trembled all over and said quickly:


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be angry. My father is old and his brain reaction speed is a bit slow.¡±


    ¡°I will answer your questions!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said lightly: ¡°Start.¡±


    Royce said hurriedly: ¡°Sir, my name is Royce Routhchild,¡±


    ¡°And I am the eldest grandson of Simon Routhchild,¡±


    ¡°The current patriarch of the Routhchild family¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he hurriedly introduced the father beside him and said:


    ¡°This is my father, Simon Routhchild¡¯s eldest son, Steve Routhchild¡­¡±


    Charlie nced at the two of them and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    He did not expect that the core members of the Routhchild family waiting here to pick peaches


    could be so ¡°core¡±!


    The eldest son and the eldest grandson are, normally, definitely the first and second heirs of the


    family.


    With these two people in hand, it may no longer be a problem to take the Sifang Baozhu out of


    here,


    Or even out of the United States.


    So, Charlie said to the two of them: ¡°From now on,¡±


    ¡°As long as you cooperate well, I will spare your lives,¡±


    ¡°But there is only one chance.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t cooperate, I will kill you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    The two nodded hurriedly and said in unison:


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly with satisfaction,


    And then asked Hank who was squatting on the ground:


    ¡°How many people have you arranged here in total?¡±


    Hank said quickly: ¡°Return to the master,¡±


    ¡°There are more than a hundred people arranged.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°If I want to go to the Zhou Manor, can you send me away?¡±


    Hank hesitated for a moment and said:


    ¡°These more than a hundred people are notpletely obedient to me.¡±


    ¡°There are also many informants left by the patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Once I behave unreasonably, they will be the first to report to him immediately.¡± ¡°If I evacuate


    people, they will definitely report to patriarch immediately.¡±


    ¡°When he gives the order, these people will not listen to mymand at all.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked: ¡°If I get the Sifang Baozhu,¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to quietly leave the Routhchild family¡¯s blockade area?¡±


    Hank thought for a while and said seriously:


    ¡°It is basically impossible to leave quietly.¡±


    ¡°The entire Routhchild family is constantly strengthening this blockade.¡±


    ¡°Every staff member in the blockade area is equipped with Inte-connected recorders,¡±


    ¡°And all video information is uploaded to the Routhchild family¡¯s own cloud server in real-time.¡±


    ¡°Even if there is a way to get through, the video image data will definitely be left behind,¡±


    ¡°So there is no way to do it quietly.¡±


    Charlie turned to look at Steve and his son Royce, and said to Hank:


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t keep silent, then these two are useless, kill them for me!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Charlie said these words,


    Steve and Roy were so frightened that their whole bodies became weak and terrified.


    At this time, Hank was the only one who followed Charlie¡¯s lead,


    So naturally without any hesitation, he picked up the gun and wanted to kill Steve first.


    When Steve saw this, he was so frightened that he quickly blurted out:


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot, don¡¯t shoot, I have a way! I have a way!¡±


    At this moment, Hank could only think of executing Charlie¡¯s order,


    So regardless of what Steve said,


    He pointed the gun at his head and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    At the critical moment, Charlie stretched out his hand to block Hank¡¯s gun and said calmly:


    ¡°Let him finish.¡±


    Then, he looked at Steve and said, ¡°What can you do?¡±


    Steve, whose face was covered in cold sweat,


    Felt as if he had been granted amnesty, and said quickly:


    ¡°Sir, you can take my helicopter!¡±


    ¡°The members of the Routhchild family can freely enter and leave the blockade area with their own


    helicopters!¡±

 Chapter 5905

    Chapter 5905


    ¡°Take your helicopter and leave?¡±


    Charlie looked at Steve in confusion and asked him:


    ¡°Where can your helicopter take me?¡±


    Steve quickly said: ¡°Its range is about three hundred miles.¡±


    ¡°As long as it can fly, you can go!¡±


    After that, he added: ¡°I just asked someone to notify the pilot to prepare for takeoff.¡±


    ¡°You can leave at any time!¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Where did you n to go when you asked the pilot to prepare for takeoff?¡±


    Steve quickly replied: ¡°I nned to ask my son Royce to go back and check on the situation at


    home,¡±


    ¡°See other people¡¯s current progress, and inquire about news¡­¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°You are letting your son go back instead of letting him go outside the blockade


    area.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure that your helicopter can enter and exit the blockade area?¡±


    Steve said subconsciously: ¡°I am the first heir of the Routhchild¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°My helicopter can definitely enter and exit, and no one will stop me.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Whether someone will stop you,¡±


    ¡°You will know after giving it a try.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Having said that, Charlie said to Hank:


    ¡°You apany Mr. Royce to take a helicopter and fly directly outside the blockade area to see if


    anyone blocks it.¡±


    ¡°If not, You just fly back directly, and if there is someone asking anything,¡±


    ¡°You can use the excuse that Mr. Royce wants to test the strength of air traffic control.¡±


    When Royce heard that he would be allowed to leave here by helicopter,


    He immediately breathed a sigh of relief, as if he was surviving a disaster.


    What he thought was that as long as he was allowed to fly out,


    As long as the helicopter he was flying in was not intercepted,


    He could ask for help from the other party,


    And he would be able to escape.


    But Charlie¡¯s next words shattered his luck instantly.


    Charlie looked at Hank and said calmly:


    ¡°Remember, if Mr. Royce dares to ask anyone for help,¡±


    ¡°Or tries to leave you at any stage,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Just shoot him,¡±


    ¡°Remember to aim at his head,¡±


    ¡°And try to open his brain with one shot.¡±


    Hank said without hesitation: ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°As long as he ys tricks,¡±


    ¡°I will get rid of him as soon as possible.¡±


    Royce turned pale with fright.


    He knew very well that Hank¡¯s status in the Routhchild family was very high.


    After all, he was the old man¡¯s most trusted bodyguard and his most trusted soldier.


    This also means that Hank can wear a gun normally when he is around members of the Routhchild


    family.


    If he asks others for help at that time,


    It is very likely that he will be shot by Hank before he has finished speaking.


    Charlie asked Hank to go with him and supervise the whole process.


    With Hank¡¯s identity, no one dared to shoot him directly.


    This meant that even if he asked for help,


    The person being asked for help cannot have a chance to strike first,


    So if Hank really wants to kill him, it will be effortless.


    In this way, he will not be able to escape.


    No matter whether the ne will be intercepted or not,


    He will have to return here obediently.


    Just when Royce was depressed, Charlie looked at Steve aside and said coldly:


    ¡°Listen carefully, if your son dares to y any scheming,¡±


    ¡°Not only will he be killed, you won¡¯t survive either, do you understand?¡±


    Steve didn¡¯t dare to hesitate at all, he nodded quickly and said: ¡°I know¡­ I know¡­¡±


    At this time, Hank¡¯s walkie-talkie came with a report from his subordinates:


    ¡°Boss, I have contacted the power supplypany.¡±


    ¡°The circuit was seriously damaged, across the river was cut off.¡±


    ¡°Tonight it is impossible to organize enough manpower to repair it,¡±


    ¡°And we will have to wait until dawn tomorrow at the earliest.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it is necessary for us to bring in a power supply truck?¡±


    Hank quickly looked at Charlie, waiting for Charlie¡¯s instructions, and Charlie said:


    ¡°Tell them not to adjust the power supply truck tonight.¡±


    ¡°Since the other party has cut off the circuit,¡±


    ¡°It proves that they are about to take action,¡±


    ¡°And mobilizing power supply trucks now will not quench the thirst at a distance.¡±


    ¡°All of you must be very alert and keep an eye on the Zhou family,¡±


    ¡°And you must not take it lightly.¡±


    Hank quickly ryed Charlie¡¯s original words to his men without thinking.


    The other party said respectfully: ¡°Okay boss, I understand!¡±

 Chapter 5906

    Chapter 5906


    Charlie knew that there were hundreds of people here who were staring at the Zhou Manor.


    He could sneak into the Zhou Manor quietly,


    But it was impossible to go to the gate of the Zhou Manor quietly.


    And then in full view of the public,


    He took away the Sifang Baozhuangang from the stone lion.


    What¡¯s more, it is still unknown whether he can take the Sifang Baozhuang away.


    If he uses violent means to force his way out of the restricted area with the Sifang Baozhuang,


    No one will be able to stop him. But. His identity will also be exposed.


    At the moment, the big problem of Warriors Den has not been solved.


    If he exposes himself to the Routhchild family,


    He will only lose more than he can gain.


    Therefore, Charlie still wants to find a way that is as safe as possible.


    As long as he can quietly bring the Sifang Baozhuang back to China,


    He will have fulfilled Peter¡¯s entrustment to him.


    It was now about three hours before dawn,


    Charlie decided to see if the helicopter route was feasible.


    Ten minutester, Steve¡¯s helicopter took off from the backyard of the vi.


    Although this luxurious heavy-duty helicopter can carry more than twenty people,


    There are only two people in the huge luxurious cabin at this moment, Hank and Royce.


    And Charlie simply sat down on the sofa in the room,


    Looked at Steve in the dark, and asked:


    ¡°As the first heir of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°Why do you still do this kind of thing yourself?¡±


    Steve was full of bitterness and said with a bitter expression:


    ¡°You don¡¯t know something¡­¡±


    ¡°My father suddenly announced today that whoever can recover the Sifang


    Baozhuang will be the Routhchild family heir,¡±


    ¡°This sentence is tantamount to denying my legal status as the first heir¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded with sudden realization and said with a smile:


    ¡°No wonder you are still staying upte at the front line despite working so hard at your age.¡±


    ¡°Where is it¡­¡± Steve said awkwardly:


    ¡°I am forced to have no choice.¡±


    ¡°If I lose my status as the first heir, then my son will not be qualified either.¡±


    ¡°If I inherit the family business, I will work hard for his future.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then why did you choose toe here?¡±


    ¡°Instead of like other people, finding various ways to cooperate with departments to set up


    obstacles to block it?¡±


    Steve said truthfully: ¡°My father told me that the chance of finding the Sifang


    Baozhuangang is the highest here,¡±


    ¡°So I came here¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°To tell you the truth, the Sifang Baozhuangang you are looking for is in the Zhou family!¡±


    ¡°And I am here to get the Sifang Baozhuangan.¡±


    Although Steve guessed this level,


    He was still shocked by Charlie¡¯s words.


    He did not expect that Charlie would dare to break into a circle surrounded by hundreds of people,


    And that he could reach here quietly and control him,


    Which was enough to show that his strength had exceeded normal imagination.


    When he thought that the Sifang Baozhuangang was indeed in the Zhou family,


    He felt a little excited at first, but then he felt deep regret and annoyance.


    He knows very well that it is impossible for him to get rid of the evil star Charlie now.


    Whether he can survive in the end is still unknown.


    If he had known that the Sifang Baozhuangang was here,


    He might as well have started from the beginning.


    Just bring a hundred excavators over and dig three feet into the ground.


    If he finds the Sifang Baozhuang before Charlie, his mission will bepleted.  Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But now, not only does he misspleting the task, he may even risk his life.


    Seeing Steve¡¯s dejected and regretful expression,


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but smile and said,


    ¡°Steve, you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood?¡±


    Steve was frightened and said quickly:


    ¡°No, no, you misunderstood¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said meaningfully:


    ¡°Steve, in fact, there is no need for the two of us to be enemies.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, if you still expect to get the Sifang Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°Then the two of us are life-and-death enemies,¡±


    ¡°But if you think about it differently,¡±


    ¡°If I quietly take Sifang Baozhuang away today, it will be a good thing for you.¡±


    ¡°Good thing?¡± Steve was a little stunned for a moment.


    Because of being too nervous, his thinking ability and judgment speed had greatly declined


    compared with normal circumstances.


    Charlie said with a smile at this time:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your father say that? Whoever can bring the Sifang Baozhuang back will be the first heir.¡±


    ¡°But think about it in another direction,¡±


    ¡°What if no one can take the Sifang Baozhuang back?¡±


    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t you still be the first in line to session?¡±

 Chapter 5907

    Chapter 5907


    Chapter 5907


    Charlie¡¯s words made Steve involuntarily startled.


    Thinking about it carefully, what Charlie said makes sense.


    Whoever takes it back will be the first heir,


    So what he is thinking about is to take back the Sifang Baozhuang quickly.


    So as not to be robbed of opportunities by others.


    But think about it from another direction, what if no one can take the Sifang Baozhuang back?


    He was originally the first heir,


    But if he cut off other people¡¯s promotion opportunities, Wouldn¡¯t he still be the first heir?


    Of course, the only difference is that in this case,


    Although he is still the first heir,


    But the Sifang Baozhuang no longer belongs to the Routhchild family.


    But, he doesn¡¯t have a choice now.


    His life is now in the hands of others,


    So he should be grateful to God for surviving.


    So, he subconsciously asked Charlie:


    ¡°Sir, can you guarantee that this Sifang Baozhuang will never fall into the hands of anyone else in


    my family?¡±


    Charlie frowned slightly and asked coldly:


    ¡°You are using the word guarantee a bit too much, right?¡±


    ¡°What qualifications do you have to ask me to guarantee you?¡±


    Steve hurriedly apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, that¡¯s not what I meant, please don¡¯t misunderstand¡­¡±


    Charlie asked aggressively: ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    Steve quickly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said hesitantly: ¡°I¡­I just want to know¡­


    what do you n to do with the Sifang Baozhuang¡­¡± Charlie nced at him and said calmly:


    ¡°You got the Sifang Baozhuang from China,¡±


    ¡°So what I have to do is to return it to its original owner,¡±


    ¡°Return it intact to Peter Zhao, and return to China.¡± With that said Charlie looked at Steve and said:


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°As long as the Sifang Baozhuang returns to China,¡±


    ¡°China will naturally protect it well.¡±


    ¡°This national treasure will never be allowed to leave China again.¡±


    When Steve heard this, he felt relieved and an uncontroble smile appeared on the corner of his


    mouth.


    He kept rubbing his hands happily and murmured:


    ¡°It¡¯s great, it¡¯s really great¡­¡±


    Charlie asked him with a smile:


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about it?¡±


    Steve said quickly: ¡°This Sifang Baozhuang was originally a Chinese treasure.¡±


    ¡°It is best to return to China¡­¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Your father dreamed that the Sifang Baozhuang could return to your family.¡±


    ¡°Why are you not of the same mind as him?¡±


    Steve thought that Charlie was testing him and letting him express his attitude,


    So he immediately said righteously:


    ¡°Sir, to tell you the truth, in my father¡¯s mind, he is still full of great-power ideology,¡±


    ¡°He feels that if something he holds his hands across, it belongs to him.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? We are in a civilized society now!¡±


    ¡°This Sifang Baozhuang came from a wrong way back then,¡±


    ¡°And now it is natural for it to be returned to its original owner.¡± ¡°I have received modern legal


    education, and I have a sense of justice!¡± Charlie nodded with satisfaction and asked him:


    ¡°So you are willing to help me take the Sifang Baozhuang back to China,¡±


    ¡°Even if you are the first heir of the family, even the patriarch of the family desperately hopes that


    the Sifang Baozhuang can return to the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°You are still willing to go against his wishes and help me facilitate this matter, right?¡±


    Steve nodded heavily without hesitation,


    Clenched his fists with both hands in the air hammered them hard, and said sonorously:


    ¡°Yes! I do!¡±


    After speaking, Steve quickly whispered in a very humble tone:


    ¡°But sir, I have a small request, I hope you can agree to it.¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°Tell me about it first.¡±


    Steve hurriedly said: ¡°I hope that after you take the Sifang Baozhuang back to China,¡±


    ¡°You will not reveal our conversation tonight to the world¡­¡±


    Charlie pretended to be enlightened and smiled:


    ¡°Oh, I understand, you are afraid that your father will settle the score with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Steve said with a smile:


    ¡°I will help you take the Sifang Baozhuang back to China,¡±


    ¡°And you will help me keep the secret.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is happy, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°If your father knew that you helped outsiders transport the Sifang


    Baozhuang out of the United States in order to secure your position as the first heir,¡±


    ¡°He would definitely be very angry, right?¡±


    ¡°More than just angry¡­¡± Steve sighed: ¡°I¡¯m afraid he will kill me!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, he takes Sifang Baozhuang very seriously.¡±


    ¡°In his eyes, the only thing in the world that is more important than the Sifang


    Treasure Tower may be his own life,¡±


    ¡°Other than that, nothing else is more important than it.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°In that case, let¡¯s talk about cooperation.¡±


    Steve quickly said: ¡°Sir, please speak!¡±


    ¡°As long as it is within my ability, I will do my best!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I can spare you and your son¡¯s life,¡±  Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°But you have to find a way to send me and Sifang Baozhuang out of the United States.¡±


    ¡°In return, I will take Sifang Baozhuang back to China,¡±


    ¡°Return it intact to the government,¡±


    ¡°So that you can continue to be your first heir with peace of mind.¡± Steve said without hesitation:


    ¡°Sir, I definitely have no objection to the cooperation you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to send you out of the United States in a short time.¡±


    ¡°Now the whole family is here.¡±


    ¡°If my helicopter cannot fly out tonight, I can only wait for other opportunities.¡±

 Chapter 5908

    Chapter 5908


    Chapter 5908


    At this moment, the roar of the helicopter came from far away.


    Charlie¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Your son is back.¡±


    Steve subconsciously said: ¡°I hope they don¡¯t get into trouble!¡±


    A few minutester, Hank and Royce returned to the room where Charlie was.


    As soon as the two entered the door, Steve couldn¡¯t wait to ask:


    ¡°How was it? Did anyone try to stop you?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Royce said bitterly:


    ¡°The radar of the National Security Agency has locked the airspace in the blockade area.


    As soon as our helicopter arrived near the edge of the blockade area,¡±


    ¡°They used a radio warning Our airspace has currently prohibited all nongovernment helicopters


    from taking off due to homnd security issues,¡±


    ¡°And they also required us tond in their designated areas for inspection.¡±


    ¡°I reported my identity, and after the other party verified that it was correct,¡±


    ¡°They did not force us tond for inspection,¡±


    ¡°But asked us to stay away from the edge of the cordoned-off area.¡±


    Hank on the side also said: ¡°Such strict control has only been first since 911.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but secretlyment the power of the Routhchild family.


    They usually remain secretive and rarely even appear in media reports.


    Although there are many rumors about them in the market, They have nevere out to admit or


    deny it.


    Few people know about them.


    How strong is the true strength, but today, Charlie finally saw it.


    The Routhchild family is actually powerful enough to privately use the public assets of government


    departments and let them serve them,


    Even including the FBI, CIA, Food and Drug Administration, and AntiSmuggling Administration.


    Even the National Security Agency, these departments are actually able to perform their duties in


    this matter,


    Helping the Routhchild family quietly and tightly blockade the entire New York and surrounding


    areas.


    Moreover, these departments each have their own reasons and rhetoric.


    They all blockade the sea,nd, and air, and strictly inspect all people and means of transportation.


    This is enough to show that Routhchild is unparalleled in the United States.


    This made Charlie hesitate for a moment.


    He naturally wants to take the Sifang Baozhuang out of the United States as soon as possible.


    However, no matter how capable he is, he cannot fly to the sky and escape.


    If he wants to leave the United States, He must either take a ne, a boat, or a car.


    Go to Canada or Mexico.


    However, the most difficult thing right now is that everyone who sets up the card wears a recorder.


    Which is constantly synchronized online and uploads everything they see to the cloud server


    without any dy.


    Here, it is easy to get out, but the identity will definitely be exposed.


    Based on Routhchild¡¯s influence on the US government departments,


    It is not difficult to guess that once his identity is exposed, The US government will do its best to


    arrest him.


    By that time, he may be arrested.


    And even wanted through Interpol Worldwide.


    From the moment Leon approached Charlie again, Charlie has been trying his best to hide his


    identity.


    Even ire is still in the dark, including Victoria.


    This is a hidden enemy whose existence is not known yet.


    If you are not careful at this time,


    It is very likely that all your previous efforts will be in vain,


    And even push yourself and the people around you into the abyss. Therefore, Charlie also knowsProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    very well that he cannot take chances or luck, He must find a 100% reliable method.


    Moreover, simply leaving the blockade area is not enough.


    No one can guarantee whether Routhchild will secretly instruct these departments to expand the


    scope of the blockade.


    The best way is to find an opportunity and directly Leave the United States.


    Thinking of this, he asked Steve:


    ¡°Your Routhchild family should have many properties all over the world,¡±


    ¡°And it should be verymon for you to go abroad.¡±


    ¡°If at this time your family members are going abroad, can you avoid inspection?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Steve said:


    ¡°What my father means now is to use the strength of the whole family to go all out to find the Sifang


    Baozhuang.¡±


    ¡°Other than that, everything else has to be done.¡±


    ¡°We can let it go for a while, so in this case,¡±


    ¡°He probably won¡¯t let us leave the United States.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, many core members of the family overseas have also begun to return to the United


    States.¡±


    ¡°After all, it is about the position of the heir of the family head,¡± ¡°And no one wants to leave the


    United States at a time like this.¡± Charlie smacked his lips.


    It seemed that the possibility of taking advantage of the Routhchild family to leave the United States


    was slim.


    At this time, he suddenly thought of Canada,


    Which is only more than 300 kilometers away from here in a straight line, So he said to Steve: ¡°If I


    remember correctly,¡±


    ¡°The straight line distance from here to Montreal should be less than 400 kilometers,¡±


    ¡°And your helicopter will definitely be able to fly directly there.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, under what circumstances would your father ask you to leave the United States


    immediately and go to Canada?¡±


    Steve frowned and thought for a long time, shook his head and said:


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of it. Although we have some business in Montreal,¡±


    ¡°It is not big after all, and Canadian affairs are in the family assigned to my third brother,¡±


    ¡°If something happens, my father will definitely let him go, not me.¡± At this time, Royce on the side


    suddenly said:


    ¡°By the way, Dad, Queen Helena of Northern Europe is going to visit Canada next week.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandpa remind me before that I hope I can develop with her?¡±


    ¡°What if? When shees to Canada next week,¡±


    ¡°I will take the opportunity to say that I want to go over and meet Helena, and he might agree.¡±


    Steve said hesitantly: ¡°After all, we have to wait until next week,¡±


    ¡°And the current situation is special. Whether he will let you go to Canada is still unknown.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°The Routhchild family is so powerful,¡±


    ¡°Why would Simon want his eldest grandson to develop with the Queen of Northern Europe?¡±

 Chapter 5909

    Chapter 5909


    Chapter 5909


    Steve exined: ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Although the Routhchild family has a strong influence in the United States,¡±


    ¡°Our reputation in Europe has never been very good.¡±


    ¡°The royal family basically has deep cooperation with us,¡±


    ¡°But they have never been willing to marry us.¡±


    ¡°In the past one or two hundred years, we have made many requests for marriage to different royal


    families,¡±


    ¡°But they have always been rejected.¡±


    Speaking of this, Steve added: ¡°However, Helena¡¯s situation is quite special.¡±


    ¡°She was originally an abandoned child of the Nordic royal family.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, she turned around from a desperate situation some time ago and directly ascended


    the throne to be the queen.¡±


    ¡°In the whole of Europe, there is only one unmarried queen, Helena.¡±


    ¡°For the Routhchild family, if they can marry a member of the European royal family,¡±


    ¡°Helena will be the highest in terms of rank.¡±


    ¡°In addition, our think tank analysis shows that Helena¡¯s character should be different from that of


    the traditional European royal family,¡±


    ¡°And her values should also be very different.¡±


    ¡°It is difficult for other royal families to ept and be different from each other because of their


    traditional thinking.¡±


    ¡°Routhchild marriage, but Helena has abandoned many traditions,¡±


    ¡°And the likelihood of eptance will be much greater.¡±


    ¡°Information shows that after Helena ascended the throne, members of the Nordic royal family had


    several discussions with her about future marriage issues.¡±  Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Nordic royal members hoped that she could follow royal traditions and Among the royal


    members of other European countries, they are looking for a prince who is willing to marry into the


    Nordic royal family and change his nationality to Nordic.¡±


    ¡°After the two get married, they will give each other a prince title,¡±


    ¡°And their descendants can be the heirs to the Nordic throne.¡±


    ¡°However, Helena seems to be a bit deviant.¡±


    ¡°She has made it clear to the royal family that she will not marry other royal members,¡±


    ¡°And she has also made it clear to the royal family that she prefers to pursue true love and marry.¡±


    ¡°If the person she truly loves cannot get married,¡±


    ¡°Then she is willing to pursue the principle of non-marriage for the rest of her


    life.¡±


    ¡°The think tank also judged based on this intelligence that for the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°The sess rate of marriage with Helena will be higher.¡±


    Charlie nodded thoughtfully and said,


    ¡°If Helena leaves for Canada tonight,¡±


    ¡°Will your father take the initiative to ask Royce to go there immediately?¡± Charlie¡¯s words left Steve


    a little confused.


    He said seriously: ¡°Sir, Helena is the Queen of Northern Europe.¡±


    ¡°Her visit to Canada is a rtively serious political event.¡±


    ¡°For this kind of thing, all the itineraries are usually nned long in advance.¡±


    ¡°The original date of her visit to Canada is next Friday,¡±


    ¡°Which is still nine days away.¡±


    ¡°How could I say it is brought forward earlier¡­¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this,¡±


    ¡°You just need to answer my questions.¡± Steve thought for a while and said:


    ¡°My father hopes that Royce will get in touch with Helena.¡±


    ¡°This was his idea some time ago.¡±


    ¡°He also expressed his position a few days ago that he hopes Royce wille.¡±


    ¡°When he can represent the Routhchild family, he can go to Canada to meet Helena,¡±


    ¡°Establish contact first, and then see if there is any chance of marriage.¡±


    ¡°If Helena goes to Canada ording to his previous decision,¡±


    ¡°He should ask Royce to rush there.¡±


    ¡°But now it¡¯s a special situation, and I¡¯m not sure if he will change his mind.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I don¡¯t think he will change his mind.¡±


    ¡°On the one hand, Helena¡¯s trip to Canada is definitely an isted incident in his opinion and cannot


    have any connection with Sifang Baozhuang. ¡°


    ¡°Helena changed her itinerary unexpectedly, and he temporarily asked Royce to go to Canada.¡±


    ¡°In his opinion, it was just one less manpower to find Sifang Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°But it would definitely not increase the risk of Sifang Baozhuang leaving the


    United States. Why not?¡±


    With that said Charlie added: ¡°Besides, your Routhchild family is currently under great pressure


    from public opinion.¡±


    ¡°Internal and external scandals have been exposed one after another.¡±


    ¡°There will be no chance to turn the tide for a while.¡±


    ¡°If we can divert people¡¯s attention in other ways, it will definitely be a beneficial and harmless


    choice.¡±


    Steve said helplessly: ¡°That¡¯s what I said, but we haven¡¯t had any dialogue with the Nordic royal


    family yet,¡±


    ¡°And we can¡¯t influence the time when shees to Canada. If shees next week as nned, If


    so, then if you want to take the opportunity to go to Canada with Royce, you have to wait at least a


    few more days¡­¡±


    For Steve, he does not want Charlie and Sifang Baozhuang to continue to stay in the United States.


    The Sifang Baozhuang is a time bomb.


    As long as it is in the United States there will be a threat 24.7.


    Moreover, he is now in Charlie¡¯s hands.


    If he doesn¡¯t leave for a day, his life and safety will continue to be threatened.


    Moreover, although he is sure, Charlie must know about Sifang Baozhuang¡¯s whereabouts.


    But he doesn¡¯t have the ability to seize food from a tiger¡¯s mouth.


    Therefore, no matter from any aspect,


    He hopes that Charlie will leave the United States as soon as possible with Sifang Baozhuang.


    However, hope is hope, and facts are facts.


    The fact is that he wants Charlie to leave early,


    But there is no way for Helena toe early,


    And he doesn¡¯t want Charlie to stay here and wait for Helena toe, Because in that case, he and


    his son had to be hostages in Charlie¡¯s hands, which is always risky.


    So, he said to Charlie with an embarrassed look on his face:


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t look at the assets and strength of the Nordic royal family.¡±


    ¡°Their assets are not evenparable to that of a medium-sized technologypany in Silicon


    Valley.¡±


    ¡°But she has enough political capital.¡±


    ¡°Although Helena is young, she is still the queen of a country.¡±


    ¡°Let alone Canada, even if shees to the United States, the country with the highest GDP in the


    world,¡±


    ¡°She can still enjoy the treatment of the head of state,¡±


    ¡°So even for use, it is not possible to ask the Queen of Northern Europe toe at a moment¡¯s


    notice,¡±


    ¡°And waiting for nine days is too risky, so we should think of other ways!¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this,¡±


    ¡°I will ask Helena toe over as soon as possible.¡±


    Steve asked subconsciously: ¡°Are you kidding?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Steve, since we n to cooperate,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore. Do you know who I am?¡±


    Steve shook his head repeatedly: ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ who are you?¡±


    ¡°Charlie Wade.¡±


    Charlie said his name lightly and then said:


    ¡°You may not have heard of me,¡±


    ¡°But you should have heard of my father¡¯s name. His name is Changying


    Wade!¡±


    ¡°Wade¡­Changying Wade?!¡± Steve eximed:


    ¡°Is this the same Changying Wade who left the Routhchild family helpless twenty years ago?!¡±


    ¡°Then your¡­your mother is Margaret An from the An family?!¡±

 Chapter 5910

    Chapter 5910


    Chapter 5910


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±


    Steve took a breath and blurted out: ¡°No wonder!¡±


    ¡°No wonder the Wade family¡¯s short video tform is unwilling to remove and ban our scandalous


    videos.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that you are Changying¡¯s son¡­ ¡°


    After saying that, he subconsciously asked: ¡°You are Changying¡¯s son,¡±


    ¡°And you came here for the Sifang Baozhuang.¡±


    ¡°So¡­in that case, Bruce took the initiative to expose Brooklyn Prison, Peter Zhou, and the video of


    Matt having an affair with his wife, are these all on your instructions?¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Steve said in horror: ¡°Mr. Wade is indeed extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°A fewbinations of punches have made our family miserable,¡±


    ¡°Which is quite simr to what your father did back then.¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°We are all adults, so there is no need for such ttery.¡±


    With that said Charlie took out his mobile phone from his shirt pocket,


    And while randomly clicking on the screen of the mobile phone a few times, he said lightly:


    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you, from the time I came in and until now,¡±


    ¡°This phone has been recording everything we talked about.¡±


    Steve¡¯s expression was frightened for a moment, and he said in panic:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still believe me?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I knew there were core members of the Routhchild family here,¡±


    ¡°So I thought of recording it.¡±


    Steve suddenly became a lot more decadent.


    He did not expect that the process of reaching cooperation with Charlie would be recorded.


    In this case, he would give a handle in Charlie¡¯s hands.


    Once Charlie brought Sifang Baozhuang out of the United States, He relieved his own crisis and


    also seized his Achilles heel.


    What if he exposed the video and let his old father know?


    If he let Sifang Baozhuang go or even helped Charlie take Sifang Baozhuan out of the country,


    He would definitely destroy himself.


    If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t he have to be controlled by Charlie all the time?


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that Charlie actually didn¡¯t record the video at all in the first ce.


    He just made up a lie to scare Steve and by the way,


    When he took out his mobile phone just now, he quietly turned on the video.


    Therefore, he deliberately said to Steve: ¡°But don¡¯t worry, since everyone has decided to


    cooperate,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely not betray you for no reason,¡±


    ¡°As long as you help me take the Sifang Baoduan out of America,¡±


    ¡°Your position as heir will not be threatened, and I will definitely keep this secret for you;¡±


    ¡°Although the Wade family did have some issues with you back then,¡±


    ¡°With our cooperation this time, we both have an opportunity to break the


    ice.¡±


    ¡°When your old man is gone in the future, you can sessfully be the patriarch of the


    Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°We may still have many possibilities for in-depth cooperation.¡±


    ¡°There is a saying that goes, friends stay together for life.¡±


    ¡°Although you are a little older, there will definitely be no problem if you live for another thirty to fifty


    years.¡±


    ¡°If we all get along well in the future, we can still be friends for thirty to fifty years, right?¡±


    Steve didn¡¯t know that Charlie was recording the video.


    Hearing what he said, he felt a little better.


    He knew very well that since the handle was in Charlie¡¯s hands, would Charlie expose him


    depending entirely on whether he was obedient or not.


    Now, his life is in his hands;


    In the future, he will also have control over himself.


    It seems that there is no way to escape.


    However, Steve is not a fool.


    He quickly understood the stakes here.


    If he didn¡¯t cooperate with Charlie, Charlie might let Hank kill him and his son now.


    Anyway, Hank somehow became his dog, and if Hank kills someone,


    He will not bear any responsibility, and no one may even know about it.


    In contrast, when working with Charlie, the situation is much clearer.


    At least, his life can be saved, right?


    Moreover, if he can really help Charlie take away the Sifang Baozhuang, Then the status of the heir


    will be saved.


    If he keeps his position as heir and oust the old guy in the future, Then he will be the patriarch of


    the Routhchild family.


    With so many benefits, but a little bit of control in Charlie¡¯s hands, what does it mean?


    What¡¯s more, this handle is in Charlie¡¯s hands, and it is not always easy to use.


    The best time to use it is before the old man is dead.


    As the crown prince, he has to walk on thin ice in everything.


    Once the clues are exposed, not only will the crown prince¡¯s position be lost, But he will also be


    completely thrown into the cold pce.


    However, once the old man dies and he sessfully seeds to the throne, Then this handle will


    only have a moral impact.


    By that time, even if Charlie is exposed, the most he will do is be embarrassed and scolded,


    But the position of head of the family has been firmly established, and being scolded will not matter.


    After thinking about this, he no longer had any hesitation, And immediately expressed his loyalty to


    Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, even if you fight for my old life, I will also help you.¡±


    You can take the Sifang Baozhuang back to China!¡±


    Charlie felt bad and deliberately asked him: ¡°Steve,¡±


    ¡°I want to know, what could make you do such a righteous act of going against your rtives?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s justice!¡±


    Steve, who has a strong desire to survive, said without hesitation:


    ¡°Of course, it is the justice in my heart that cannot be exchanged for a lot of money!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I am a person with conscience!¡±


    ¡°Sifang Baozhuang is a national treasure of China,¡±


    ¡°And it has been nearly two hundred years since it was plundered from there!¡±


    ¡°As a member of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°I feel deeply ashamed and uneasy about this!¡±


    ¡°If I can help the Sifang Baozhuang return to China If I do my little bit, I can be worthy of my own


    conscience!¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help but admire:


    ¡°Steve, I did not misjudge you, you are indeed a breath of fresh air in the Routhchild family!¡±


    ¡°If you can be the head of the Routhchild family in the future,¡±


    ¡°The Wade family is going to be your strategic partner!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5911

    Chapter 5911


    Chapter 5911


    Steve has his own little Jiujiu in his heart.


    If he can sessfully inherit the position of the head of the family in the future,


    He will never look down on a second-rate family like the Wade family.


    Although he is regarded as Charlie¡¯s prisoner now,


    Once he gets through this difficulty and bes the patriarch of the family,


    He will be something that even Charlie can¡¯t reach even if he sharpens his head.


    By then, will the Wade family be something for him?


    However, he naturally only dared to hide these kinds of thoughts in his heart, And did not dare to


    say them out casually.


    So, he smiled and said to Charlie: ¡°With your words,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade, our two families will definitely be each other¡¯s most important partners in the


    future!¡±


    Charlie also knew that Steve was just acting for the asion.


    As for himself, he even acted like him.


    His phone is still recording videos.


    The more pious he behaves, the more this video will affect him in the future.


    The deterrence will be greater.


    So, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°I heard that your father is over eighty years old this year, right?¡±


    Steve nodded and said: ¡°My father is eighty-four years old this year.¡±


    ¡°Eighty-four?¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Eighty-four is a good age!¡±


    Steve asked curiously: ¡°Why did Mr. Wade say that?¡±


    Charlieughed casually and said: ¡°Oh, haha,¡±


    ¡°There is a saying in China that seventy-three and eighty-four are the two hurdles for the elderly,¡±


    ¡°Which means that these two years will be rtive.¡±


    ¡°It will be more difficult, there will be more various disasters,¡±


    ¡°And it will be easier to die.¡±


    ¡°It is now the fourth quarter of this year.¡±


    ¡°If you are lucky, your father may die this year.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Steve¡¯s first reaction was that he was obviously interested.


    He couldn¡¯t hide his smile and asked curiously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what is the scientific basis for this statement?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s just folk custom,¡±


    ¡°There is no scientific basis,¡±


    ¡°But for you, or for us, it is at least worth admiring for a while, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Steve felt that he and Charlie had said everything they should and shouldn¡¯t say,


    And there was no need to hide it anymore.


    In a big family like his, being the crown prince, there is no one who doesn¡¯t hope that the father will


    die soon, And Steve is no exception.


    In addition, due to the recent incident of the Sifang Baozhu,


    The old man has created a conspiracy about who will find it first and who will be the heir to the


    family.


    Steve naturally hopes that he will die soon.


    And the sooner the better.


    Charlie¡¯s words just hit his heart,


    So he felt a little embarrassed and said faintly excitedly:


    ¡°Then let¡¯s borrow Mr. Wade¡¯s good words!¡± Charlie nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°Let¡¯s wish together, let¡¯s wish together!¡±


    After saying that, the two of themughed out loud in unison.


    Charlie said with some regret:


    ¡°Oh, it would be great if we could have a ss of champagne to celebrate at this time.¡±  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Royce on the side said quickly: ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°There is champagne! It¡¯s in the wine cab, I¡¯ll get it!¡±


    With that said, he hurried to the wine cab and took out a bottle of champagne,


    And a few sses through the hazy moonlight outside the window.


    With a bang, the champagne was opened,


    Followed by the crisp sound of three sses clinking together.


    After a ss of wine, Steve was obviously much more rxed and happy.


    So, he began to take the initiative to care about Sifang Baozhuan and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you just said that it would be great if Helena came to Canada tonight.¡±


    ¡°This is possible?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said:


    ¡°Of course it is possible, I will make arrangements.¡±


    Having said that, Charlie ended the video shooting and called Helena directly.


    There is a six-hour time difference between Northern Europe and New York.


    Northern Europe, which is further east, is six hours earlier than New York.


    Although it is not yet dawn in New York, it is already morning in Northern Europe.


    Helena was sorting out her itinerary for the next few days with the royal housekeeper when she


    suddenly received a call from Charlie, And she was immediately shaken up.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to push the housekeeper away, And then happily answered Charlie¡¯s call.


    Her voice was as exciting as a girl¡¯s first love,


    And she said excitedly: ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel a ripple deep in his heart when he heard Helena¡¯s somewhat excited


    voice.


    He smiled and asked, ¡°Helena, how are you doing recently?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Helena said without


    hesitation:


    ¡°Everything is fine,¡±


    ¡°Except for the fact that the royal family is nagging me every day,¡±


    ¡°But these are all small things.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°You are already the queen, who among them dares to nag you with


    nonsense?¡±


    Helena sighed and said helplessly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t know something.¡±


    ¡°Even if I am already the queen, in many things must follow royal traditions.¡±


    ¡°They are like members of Congress. They asked me all kinds of trivial questions every day,¡±


    ¡°Including what I wear and what I eat, who I meet and what I say,¡±


    ¡°And the most annoying thing is about my marriage.¡±


    ¡°They kept nagging in my ears every day. Dmn, it¡¯s so annoying.¡± Charlie asked curiously:


    ¡°The Queen is also forced to marry by the royal family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than just a forced marriage¡­¡±


    Helenained: ¡°They all wish they could kidnap a royal prince from another country and marry


    me to him.¡±


    ¡°What they are most worried about is that the royal bloodline cannot be passed on.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t care. If there is really no one to seed me,¡±


    ¡°I will simply let the parliaments cancel the constitutional monarchy after my death.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s best not to tell other people about your idea,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise they will say it is deviant.¡±


    Helena said delicately: ¡°I know Mr. Wade, I will only tell you this kind of thing.¡±

 Chapter 5912

    Chapter 5912


    Chapter 5912


    Charlie smiled and asked her: ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°I heard that you are going to visit Canada next week?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Helena said: ¡°It is a state visit arranged by the government.¡±


    ¡°In fact, there is nothing practical to talk about.¡±


    ¡°The main thing is to show up and strengthen the rtionship between the two countries at the level


    of people and public opinion.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°Is it possible to advance the time?¡± ¡°Advance?¡± Helena asked curiously:


    ¡°Why do you ask Mr. Wade? Are you going to Canada soon?¡± Charlie didn¡¯t hide it from her and


    said directly:


    ¡°I encountered a little trouble in the United States and need to return to China via Canada.¡±


    ¡°If you cane to Canada as soon as possible, I can get away.¡±


    When Helena heard this, she said without hesitation without asking about the specific situation:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will try my best to leave for Canada as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°The sooner the better.¡±


    As she said that, she looked at the time and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go confirm with them.¡±


    Generally speaking, visits at the diplomatic level are strictly scheduled.


    After all, it involves issues such as time schedules and security preparations for both parties.


    It is not easy to change the time.


    But Helena¡¯s current situation is rather special.


    Although she is treated as a national monarch in terms of treatment, In fact, she is mainly the first


    mascot in Northern Europe.


    In addition, she is not here to talk about anything important.


    Visits ces to show her face, have a look around, and be among the people,


    And gain some goodwill from both parties,


    So it will not take up too much time from the top management of Canada.


    With more time and energy, the deployment will not be so troublesome.


    Moreover, this time Helenaes to Canada, She was invited by Canada.


    Even the itinerary and route were very respectful of her personal wishes,


    So in this matter, her initiative is also much greater.


    The reason why Helena has such a big initiative is mainly because she has several great


    advantages.


    The first advantage is that she is so good-looking.


    Looking at the entire European royal family, no one can match her beauty.


    Even the most beautiful goddess in Hollywood in the past, she is not inferior to anyone.


    The second advantage is that she is young,


    Full of positive energy, and have a healthy and sunny temperament.


    Looking at the circles of celebrities in Europe and the United States, who doesn¡¯t have a dark


    history?


    Those who have taken drugs, had affairs, been prom!scuous, beaten others, been in jail and even


    been in the underworld.


    But Helena is different.


    She was born into a royal family and received an aristocratic education when she was young.


    When others reached the rebellious age and began to mistreat her,


    Her parents passed away one after another, So she had to be cautious.


    Only in this way, she could strive for limited living space in the cruel royal family.


    This also means that she has not even gone through the rebellious period.


    When other princesses were in their rebellious period,


    They were all in love, going to nightclubs, smoking cigarettes and even some marijuana,


    But Helena was the only one who did not get into any habit like that, And even to this day, they are


    all still perfect.


    Such an impable image of positive energy can even withstand the scrutiny of those pedantic


    defenders.


    Such girls are very rare not to mention in the royal family,


    Even in the upper-ss society in Europe and America, So Helena is deeply loved by fans of all


    ages.


    It goes without saying that young people like her, middle-aged and elderly people also like her.


    They feel that if they have a daughter, they should be as generous, wless, and self-improving as


    she is,


    Every child has fairy tale dreams of a prince and princess.


    It is more realistic to like Helena than Princess Elsa.


    Moreover, if children like Helena, they will also be greatly recognized by their parents.


    This is what today¡¯s society is like. The most positive and likable idol.


    It can be said that Helena¡¯s ability to stack buffs is no less influence.


    And it is precisely because these buffs on her body are constantly superimposed that Helena is


    extremely popr in the minds of ordinary people.


    In today¡¯s online world, eight of the top ten inte celebrities with the highest traffic volume are


    demons, ghosts, and monsters.


    To have Helena, a clear stream among the clean streams, is simply a blessing to the whole world.


    Therefore, Helena has long been a top celebrity in the world,


    So European and American countries are also eager to invite her to interact with their people.


    To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just to take advantage of her traffic and poprity.


    Her visit to Canada was only due to several invitations and schedules from the Canadian


    government.


    In order to allow Helena toe to Canada,


    The Canadian government even quietly came up with preferential trade policies for Northern


    Europe,


    Which can be regarded as full of sincerity.


    Since Canada is rushing to invite, Helena will have more initiative in temporarily adjusting the time.


    Even though it was dark in Canada at this time,


    The officials who were specifically responsible for Helena¡¯s visit to Canada urgently reported the


    matter to the high-ups after receiving the short notice from the royal family.


    Helena did not explicitly say that she wanted toe to Canada in advance.


    She just told the Canadian side that she had some minor problems with her physical examination.


    The royal doctor arranged for her to receive treatment next week,


    So either they give her early arrival arrangements or postpone it until next year.


    The Canadian side was naturally unwilling to miss this good opportunity to gain traffic and goodwill,


    So after a short discussion, they immediately agreed to Helena¡¯s request to change the time.


    So, Helena immediately called Charlie back.


    As soon as the call came through, she excitedly said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I havemunicated with the Canadian government and they agreed.¡±


    ¡°After epting the request to visit in advance,¡±


    It is going to be three hours, at 7 a.m. local time in Canada,¡±


    ¡°The Royal family and the Canadian government will announce it to the outside world at the same


    time!¡±


    Charlie was overjoyed and asked her quickly: ¡°Then when will you leave for Canada?¡±


    Helena said excitedly: ¡°I have already asked the crew to prepare.¡±


    ¡°People from the royal family and diplomats are still making relevant preparations.¡±


    ¡°We can take off in four hours at the fastest!¡±


    Charlie immediately breathed a sigh of relief and thanked:


    ¡°Thank you, Helena, you really helped me a lot this time!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 5913

    Chapter 5913


    Helena¡¯s itinerary will be officially announced in a few hours.


    The next thing to see is whether Simon Routhchild will let his eldest grandson Royce rush there.


    If everything goes as nned,


    Charlie can take Steve¡¯s helicopter and head to Canada with Royce.


    Anyway, these two men are now his passengers who have been forcibly tied up.


    Don¡¯t have to worry about them leaking secrets at all.


    He can even use this cooperation to constantly manipte them in the future.


    This is much more beneficial than giving them psychological hints.


    After all, once psychological suggestion is avable,


    Those who are most familiar with him will be able to see the ws sooner orter.


    Therefore, Charlie prefers this kind of soft binding that bes stronger when the opponent is


    strong.


    The harder the opponent tries to break free,


    The more likely he is to break free. The stronger the binding.


    Steve and Royce were surprised when they saw Charlie finish the phone call with Helena.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Queen Helena of Northern Europe,


    Who was so busy that prime ministers and presidents from various countries lined up to make


    appointments for visits,


    Would be called upon by Charlie in front of them.


    Seeing the shock in their eyes, Charlie pointed at Royce and said to Steve:


    ¡°When the news of Helena¡¯s early visit to Canada is released,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Simon didn¡¯t let your son go to Canada, I¡¯ll ask you the only question!¡±


    Steve said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, the old man is more concerned about this matter than me!¡± As he said, he


    continued: ¡°You don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°In our family over the past three hundred years,¡±


    ¡°There has been a wish that has been worked hard for many years but has never been realized,¡±


    ¡°Which is to marry a European royal family!¡±


    ¡°Although Helena is very famous, the Nordic royal family has always had financial difficulties,¡±


    ¡°And the poption is not prosperous enough.¡±


    ¡°The overall situation is really bleak,¡±


    ¡°Just like some inte celebrities who are very famous but are dependent on others.¡±


    ¡°Although they are very popr, they don¡¯t make much money.¡±


    ¡°To buy a house, they have to borrow money from their boss;¡±


    ¡°The old man feels that this situation is most beneficial to us,¡±


    ¡°Because the royal families in Europe are all the same.¡±


    ¡°As long as they have a little bit of money,¡±


    ¡°The aristocracy will be higher than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°As long as the bloodline is not as noble as they are,¡±


    ¡°They think without even looking at it, we approached them for marriage,¡±


    ¡°But while they were greedy for our money,¡±


    ¡°They also disliked that our background was not noble enough;¡±


    ¡°Only when they are in trouble and can¡¯t even maintain their basic aristocratic appearance,¡±


    ¡°Only plutocratic families like ours have a chance.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said calmly:


    ¡°Your analysis is indeed sound,¡±


    ¡°But whether the actual situation is like this, we will know soon.¡±


    As he said that, he looked out the window.


    At this time, the sky outside was already dark.


    The night before dawn is darker than at midnight.


    Charlie felt that the time hade to take the Sifang Baozhu.


    Regardless of whether Simon will let Royce go to Canada,


    He must first get the Sifang Baozhuang.


    However, there are currently hundreds of people outside who are staring at the Zhou Manor.


    How to get the Sifang Baozhu quietly requires careful consideration.


    After thinking for a moment, Charlie looked at Hank beside him and said,


    ¡°Hank, there will be movement in the Zhou family¡¯s vi soon.


    Then you tell everyone that someone may have entered the Zhou family through a secret passage,


    So that everyone can immediately rush in to arrest him,


    And they must not let anyone run away with the Sifang Baozhuang!¡±


    Hank asked with some confusion: ¡°Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°How did you know that there would be movement in the Zhou family vi?¡±


    Charlie said calmly:


    ¡°I will definitely do it if I say it will!¡±


    Hank said quickly: ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I understand!¡±

 Chapter 5914

    Chapter 5914


    Charlie asked: ¡°Once you give the order, I will go out first,¡±


    ¡°And you will be there then. Keep an eye on these people here.¡±


    ¡°Once they try to escape or leave your supervision,¡±


    ¡°You will kill them directly. Do you understand?¡±


    Hank said without thinking: ¡°I understand!¡±


    Charlie nodded, then walked to the window and looked at the Zhou family manor,


    Where only an outline could be seen in the darkness.


    With silent thoughts, arge amount of spiritual energy separated from the body,


    Heading towards the Zhou family vi like wind and residual clouds.


    The Zhou family vi was so quiet that there was no sound at all.


    Suddenly there was a crackling sound next second,


    Which seemed to be the sound of many ss and metal products falling to the ground.


    This made the staff who had been monitoring the Zhou family suddenly tremble.


    An extremely excited voice soon came from Hank¡¯s inte:


    ¡°Boss, there is something going on in the Zhou family vi!¡±


    Hank said quickly: ¡°Dmn! It seems that someone entered the vi through a secret passage that we


    do not know about.¡±


    ¡°Hurry! Catch them before they take away the Sifang Baozhu!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, rush in immediately! Whoever can catch the person will be rewarded with 10 million


    dors!¡±


    ¡°Whoever If you can find the Sifang Baozhu, you will be rewarded 100 million!¡±


    As soon as these words came out,


    Almost everyone went crazy and swarmed out from their hiding spots,


    And rushed into the Zhou Manor like mad dogs.


    Although they work for the Routhchild family, they are not high-end talents after all.


    Their annual sry is generally only a few hundred thousand dors.


    The annual sry of some low-end positions is only a dozen or two hundred thousand U.S. dors.


    Now suddenly there is a person who earns thousands of dors.


    Opportunities worth tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of dors are in front of them.


    Anyone who changes will be crazy.


    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not that they left their post without permission,


    But Hank signaled it, so they all know in their hearts that at this time,


    They arepeting to see who can run faster!


    Whoever can run at the front has the greatest chance.


    If you don¡¯t hold on tight, you won¡¯t even have the chance to watch others count money!


    Therefore, these people were all running desperately towards the interior of the Zhou family vi,


    For fear of being robbed of the opportunity.


    When these people rushed into Zhou¡¯s manor like crazy,


    Charlie turned around and looked at Hank, and said coldly:


    ¡°Keep an eye on the two of them.¡±


    ¡°No one is allowed to look out the window.¡±


    Hank immediately said: ¡°Okay Sir!¡±


    After saying that, the pistol was raised and pointed at Steve and his son.


    Charlie took advantage of the night and jumped out of the window,


    Followed the crowd and rushed towards the Zhou Manor.


    However, Charlie is different from others.


    Because the previous movement came from inside the vi,


    They all rushed towards the main vi in the center of the manor.


    Only Charlie stopped immediately when he arrived at the gate.


    He divided the spiritual energy into two channels and spread it out.


    One channel of spiritual energy spread out to ensure that no one was paying attention to him.


    The other channel of spiritual energy directly merged into the two huge and mighty stone lions at


    the entrance of the manor.


    Soon, Charlie discovered a hiddenpartment inside one of the stone lions.


    This hiddenpartment is on the base of the stone lion.


    It can be said that the entire stone lion is like a cover,


    Covering this hiddenpartment tightly.


    Unless very professional detection equipment is used, it is impossible to discover it.


    The wonderful thing about this matter is that the intuition and thinking of the


    Routhchild family and all the staff tell them that if this thing is in the Zhou family, It must be within


    the scope of the Zhou family manor,


    And the scope of the Zhou family manor is within the gate and walls of the Zhou family.


    But the gate of the Zhou family manor was passed by their intuition.


    They instinctively believe that the things hidden at home must be in the most hidden ce in the


    home, never at the door.


    Therefore, from the beginning to the end,


    The Routhchild family did not conduct any testing outside the gate.


    The courtyard, especially the vi, has been detected countless times by them using various


    equipment.


    What Zhou Liangyun is doing is to do the opposite.


    Otherwise, no matter where he hides the Sifang Baozhuang in his home,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Routhchild family will definitely find it.


    As for when to find it out, it is just a matter of time.


    So, without any hesitation, Charlie walked quickly to the stone lion,


    Transferred his spiritual energy to his right arm,


    And finally raised the stone lion with one hand.


    The secretpartment of the base was suddenly exposed in front of him,


    And inside was a very exquisite rosewood box.


    Charlie knew that what was stored in this wooden box was the Sifang Baobang and


    The ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound Scriptures!¡±

 Chapter 5915

    Chapter 5915


    In order to make a quick decision, Charlie did not open the wooden box immediately.


    He just scanned it with his spiritual energy and immediately felt two things ced inside.


    One was a thick book, and he guessed that it should be a photocopy of the


    ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡±;


    The other was a metal pagoda-like thing.


    After confirming that the things were fine,


    Charlie subconsciously wanted to take back his consciousness and quickly leave the Zhou Manor


    with the things.


    However, the moment his aura swept past the pagoda,


    The pagoda seemed to be aware of his presence.


    Then, Charlie felt that his aura was forcibly attracted by the pagoda without any warning.


    What made him even more unexpected was that,


    Because his spiritual energy was controlled by his divine consciousness,


    Which was an invisible extension of divine consciousness,


    When the spiritual energy was absorbed by the pagoda,


    It also drew a ray of consciousness forcibly from his conscious sea!


    At this moment, Charlie felt that the world in front of him seemed to be in chaos,


    And everything he looked at was dark, except for a hazy light directly in front of him.


    There was nothing in this chaos,


    Just like a gray thick fog suffocating with a sense of oppression.


    Immediately afterward, he felt a loud rumbling sound in front of him,


    And even the ground was shaking continuously.


    Just when he was at a loss,


    The ground suddenly opened several cracks,


    And dazzling golden light burst out from the cracks.


    At this moment, the world around Charlie was shaken,


    And to his disbelief, a golden square pagoda actually burst out of the crack.


    This golden pagoda was glowing with golden light.


    As more parts were exposed to the ground,


    The golden light became more dazzling.


    Charlie started by looking down at the top of the pagoda,


    Watching the pagoda getting higher and higher,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Even as high as standing at the foot of the pagoda.


    It was like looking up, at the top of the tower whose top can no longer be seen.


    This square pagoda is majestic and intimidating.


    Just when Charlie was in shock, the two golden doors of the pagoda opened from the inside to the


    outside.


    The golden light was dazzling when the doors opened,


    And it was impossible to see what was happening inside.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t tell whether he did it intentionally or not,


    And his legs began to move towards the door uncontrobly.


    The closer he got to the pagoda gate,


    The more dazzling the golden light became.


    Charlie felt that the bright light in front of him was even brighter than looking directly at the sun at


    the moon,


    But he never expected that when he actually walked into the pagoda,


    The golden light in front of him suddenly stopped.


    His vision went dark for an instant,


    And then he saw thousands of monks sitting cross-legged and chanting sutras in an open space.


    Directly in front of them was a busy construction site,


    Where countless ancient craftsmen were building the Sifang Pagoda,


    The leading monk is sitting cross-legged on a high wooden tform, wearing a golden cassock.


    When Charlie saw the square pagoda, it looked a little familiar,


    But also a little unfamiliar.


    He always had a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu,


    But for a while, he couldn¡¯t remember where it looked familiar.


    At this moment, the scene in front of him suddenly quickly left the construction site and passed over


    the imperial city.


    Charlie ¡°overlooked¡± the city, andbined with the history he had learned,


    And the historical documents he had read, he suddenly understood.

 Chapter 5916

    Chapter 5916


    The city in front of him at this time is actually Chang¡¯an in the prosperous Tang Dynasty more than a


    thousand years ago!


    It was also at this moment that he finally understood that the square pagoda he just saw should be


    the current scenic spot in Chang¡¯an, the Big Wild Goose Pagoda.


    And what he saw was what the Big Wild Goose Pagoda looked like when it was being built!


    The reason why it looks both familiar and unfamiliar is probably because the Big Wild Goose


    Pagoda was rebuilt several times after it was built.


    The appearance, features, and even the number of floors of the Big Wild Goose Pagoda itself have


    all undergone great changes.


    Moreover, the many reconstructions of the Big Wild Goose Pagoda happened hundreds of


    thousands of years ago.


    People have only seen the appearance of the Big Wild Goose Pagoda after five major modifications


    and it has been handed down to this day.


    No one knows its original appearance, so Charlie has such a look.


    A feeling that seems familiar but dare not confirm.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but murmur: ¡°So,¡±


    ¡°The eminent monk I just saw is the famous Tang Monk, Tang Xuanzang?¡±


    Just as he was thinking about it,


    The scene passed by the bustling Chang¡¯an City,


    And came to the south outside Chang¡¯an City. In a Taoist temple on a green mountain.


    From the terrain, Charlie recognized that this ce was the northern foot of Zhongnan Mountain,


    The three characters ¡°Zongshenguan¡± on the gate of the Taoist Temple made him immediately


    recognize,


    That this ce was known as the most blessed ce in the world and the holynd of Taoism.


    Louguantai is the birthce of Taoism,


    It is also said to be the ce where the founder of Taoism, Laozi, preached.


    In the Tang Dynasty, Taoism was pursued by Li Yuan, who named it Zongshenguan.


    In the picture at this time, a group of thin-boned Taoist priests wearing green shirts, long hair, and


    buns were sitting cross-legged on a tform in Zongshenguan,


    And they were making uniform handprints in the void with devotion and focus.


    Charlie could tell at a nce that without exception,


    They were all monks who mastered spiritual energy,


    And every hand seal they made contained surging spiritual energy,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And they seemed to be working together toplete some kind of huge formation.


    What¡¯s even more amazing is that in front of these Taoist priests,


    A Sifang Baozhuang made of pure gold is suspended in mid-air and slowly rotating.


    This Sifang Baozhuang is exactly the one contained in the wooden box just now!


    The handprints made by these Taoist priests, without exception,


    All disappeared into the Sifang Baozhuang.


    As they continued to use their spiritual energy and formations to support them,


    The four Sifang Baozhuangs also glowed with golden light,


    Reflecting each other with the Big Wild Goose Pagoda dozens of miles away!


    At this time, the leading Taoist said:


    ¡°When weplete the formation of this Sifang Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°And Master Xuanzangpletes the pagoda and consecrates it,¡±


    ¡°These two willplement each other and ensure the prosperity of the Tang Dynasty for eight


    hundred years!¡±


    ¡°Brothers and sisters, for this Spending a lifetime of effort can be regarded as dedicating one¡¯s life


    to the people of the Tang Dynasty!¡±


    A group of Taoist priests looked very pious and said in unison:


    ¡°We only wish that the kingdom of the Tang Dynasty willst forever,¡±


    ¡°The kingdom will be prosperous, and the people will be healthy!¡±


    Charlie felt shocked in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, the four directions Sifang Baozhuang was built by these attained monks working


    together.


    What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t expect that the four-sided Sifang Baozhuang built and blessed by these


    Taoist priests and the Big Wild Goose Pagoda built under the supervision of Master Xuanzang were


    actually important weapons thatplemented each other and protected the kingdom of the Tang


    Dynasty!


    But he couldn¡¯t help but secretly wonder: ¡°Since these two things, the big one and the small one,


    are the magic tools created by the hard work of eminent monks and Taoists,¡±


    ¡°Why did the Tang Dynasty fail to flourish for eight hundred years as the Taoist priest said?¡±


    ¡°Even, The life span of the Tang Dynasty was less than three hundred years.¡±


    Just when Charlie was surprised, he suddenly thought that he didn¡¯t recognize the Big Wild Goose


    Pagoda for the first time now because the Big Wild Goose Pagoda has been rebuilt several times.¡±


    ¡°It is said that In the Tang Dynasty alone, three versions were changed.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the changes destroyed the Feng Shui structure jointly constructed by the Big Wild


    Goose Pagoda and the Sifang Baozhu?


    In doubt, Charlie felt that the scene in front of him was gradually fading away like the tide at low


    tide,


    And his consciousness gradually retreated back to the pagoda rising from the ground.


    But the pagoda did not retain its own consciousness.


    It pushed the ray of its own consciousness out of the door,


    And then closed the door tightly.


    The entire pagoda copsed back to the ground little by little,


    And everything around it returned to the original chaos!


    But Charlie didn¡¯t notice that the moment the pagoda copsed back to the ground,


    It also left a ray of divine consciousness,


    And this ray of divine consciousness actually disappeared directly into Charlie¡¯s ray of divine


    consciousness.


    Without knowing it, it merged with his consciousness¡­

 Chapter 5917

    Chapter 5917


    Chapter 5917


    The moment his consciousness returned to his body, Charlie woke up instantly.


    Although the out-of-body feeling just now was very long, In reality, it seemed to onlyst a moment.


    Charlie, who was frightened, took out the wooden box without having time to think about it.


    After confirming that there was nothing else in the secretpartment,


    He immediately dropped the stone lion back and covered it safely in the secretpartment.


    At this time, there was still a lot of excitement in the Zhou family manor.


    Then, he immediately turned back, jumped downstairs,


    And climbed in through the window of the room where Hank and the three of them were.


    Steve and Royce, father and son, were dumbfounded.


    They didn¡¯t think it was anything special when Charlie jumped out of the window,


    But jumping in from the window really subverted their views.


    When Charlie returned to the room, he saw Steve and Royce looking horrified and said to Hank:


    ¡°Ask them to turn around, and you turn around and keep an eye on them.


    Whoever dares to look back secretly must be killed.¡±


    Hank immediately said: ¡°Okay sir!¡±


    Steve almost copsed and said solemnly: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ we are already partners,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so distrustful of us¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that what you brought back must be a Sifang Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°But I will definitely not leak a word to the outside world,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t always have to let Hank put a gun to our heads¡­¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡±


    Steve was so frightened that he waved his hands and said,


    ¡°I dare not, don¡¯t you dare¡­¡±


    After that, he quickly turned his face away, not daring to look again.


    Charlie opened the wooden box and looked at the Sifang Baozhuang inside.


    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel in his heart:


    ¡°This Sifang Baozhuang is exactly the same as the one I saw with my consciousness just now.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this is where my consciousness entered just now?¡±


    Thinking like this, Charlie reached out and gently lifted out the Sifang Baozhu.


    The main body of this Sifang Baozhuang is made of gold. It is not as luxurious as those specially


    used to hold relics, But it exudes an indescribable majesty everywhere.


    Having had the out-of-body experience just now,


    Charlie knew that the Sifang Baozhuang in his hand was more than just a magical weapon.


    It incorporated the spiritual energy and hard work of countless cultivators and could protect the


    world, the country, and the state.


    Although it can achieve the greatest effect only byplementing the original Big Wild Goose


    Pagoda and even theyout of the entire Chang¡¯an


    City,


    It is still a rare Feng Shui treasure.


    The Routhchild family has been prosperous for two hundred years, And it must be inextricably


    linked to the Sifang Baozhu.


    At a certain moment, Charlie also thought about whether to keep this Sifang Baozhuang with him.


    After all, it was refined with the painstaking efforts of many sages.


    Maybe he can discover many more profound secrets of cultivation from it.


    But the next second, he gave up the idea.


    The Sifang Baozhuang was originally built by the sages.


    Not just one person can take it as his own, and he must not have such an idea. So, he gently put


    the Sifang Baozhu back.


    As for the photocopied version of ¡°The Preface to the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± below,


    He did not take it out. After all, now was not a good time to read.


    After getting the things, he began to figure out his next n.


    If Simon lets Royce go directly to Canada,  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He can take the Sifang Baozhu out of the United States.


    Once in Canada, it will be much easier to transport it back to China;


    After the Sifang Baozhu returns to China, he can use the help of Ethan,


    Hand it back to the Chinese official,


    In that case, your mission will be consideredpleted.


    However, Charlie did not n to leave the United States just like that.


    After all, Peter is still being treated in the hospital.


    After he is discharged from the hospital, it is still unknown what the US government and the


    Routhchild family will do to him.


    Charlie does not want to leave him alone to fend for himself.


    If possible, he should try his best to save him.


    He is released from prison and at least walks free.


    At the same time.


    Hank directed a group of people to rush into the Zhou Manor,


    And turned the Zhou Manor upside down, but could not find any trace of the intrusion.


    But what puzzled them was that there was a lot ofmotion inside the Zhou family vi just now,


    And a lot of furniture and decorations were indeed broken.


    It seemed that someone had been here, otherwise how could a vi with closed doors,


    And windows suddenly suddenly be disturbed?


    Something fell on the floor with a ng, didn¡¯t it?


    But here¡¯s the weird thing.


    These things really look like someone violently threw everything to the ground,


    But not to mention the presence of people,


    Not even a single footprint was found at the scene.


    Some of Simon¡¯s informants immediately reported this matter to Simon.


    When Simon heard the news, he suddenly became nervous and trembled all over.


    He immediately called Hank, and when Hank saw his call, He quickly looked at Charlie and asked


    for instructions:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s Simon¡¯s call, should I answer it?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Yes. He probably wants to ask you about the details of your actions just now,¡±


    ¡°So tell him that you did hear the noise inside, but no one was arrested.¡±


    ¡°If he asks about the power outage,¡±


    ¡°Exaggerate and remind him in as subtle a way as possible.¡±


    ¡°Tell him there may be a mole within the Routhchild family.¡± Hank said without thinking: ¡°Okay Mr.


    Wade, let me tell him!¡± Then he answered the phone and said respectfully:


    ¡°Hello, sir! Just as we were about to report to you,¡±


    ¡°We just noticed that there was a sudden loud noise in the Zhou family manor.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that someone would enter through a secret passage that we did not control,¡±


    ¡°So before I had time to ask you for instructions,¡±


    ¡°I immediately arranged for my men to rush in and return the message.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Simon hummed and said, ¡°You did a good job on this.¡±


    ¡°You acted ording to your instincts and don¡¯t need to ask for my opinion.¡± After saying that,


    Simon asked tentatively:


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation at the scene? Like? Have you caught anyone?¡±


    Hank said: ¡°Not yet. Almost all our people have gone in,¡±


    ¡°But no valuable clues have been found.¡±


    Simon asked with a very worried voice: ¡°There are signs of someone entering,¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t find any clues. If this happens,¡±


    ¡°There is a high probability that someone sneaked into the Zhou family through a secret passage


    that we don¡¯t know about, and then quietly left the Zhou family¡­¡±


    At this point, Simon asked again: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Hank, I heard that your ce suddenly lost power?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hank exined: ¡°Both circuits were damaged,¡±


    ¡°And repairs are very difficult.¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that there will be no calls before noon.¡±


    Simon¡¯s heart became even heavier and he said anxiously:


    ¡°The power outage couldn¡¯t be an ident, right?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not.¡± Hank didn¡¯t leave any chance to Simon,


    And said in a serious tone: ¡°Sir, I think all our actions are under the surveince of the other party.¡±


    ¡°The other party has long known that we are secretly monitoring here.¡±


    ¡°They even know that we have deployed arge number of monitoring equipment here,¡±


    ¡°So they destroyed the power supply lines and paralyzed all our monitoring equipment.¡±

 Chapter 5918

    Chapter 5918


    Chapter 5918


    Simon¡¯s heart sank and he asked,


    ¡°Did we not do a good enough job keeping the secret?¡±


    ¡°Or did someone within us leak the news?¡±


    Hank said, ¡°Both are possible, but thetter is more likely. ¡°


    Simon asked him: ¡°If someone leaks the news, who do you think it will be?¡±


    Hank said: ¡°I don¡¯t dare to talk nonsense now.¡±


    ¡°I need to investigate before I can judge.¡±


    Simon asked again: ¡°Then do you think the people who sneaked in tonight came to get the Sifang


    Baozhu?¡±


    ¡°Definitely,¡± Hank said decisively:


    ¡°The other party took such a big risk,¡±


    ¡°So the only reason could be that they want to take the Sifang Baozhuang.¡± ¡°There is a high


    possibility.¡±


    Simon¡¯s heart suddenly sank to the bottom.


    He murmured: ¡°If this is really the case,¡±


    ¡°It means that the other party must have taken away the Sifang Baozhuang¡­¡± After that, he


    shouted to the housekeeper beside him at the top of his lungs: ¡°Notify everyone and all departments


    immediately,¡±


    ¡°Strictly block all entrances and exits in New York and surrounding areas,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time begin to conduct toons within the blockade,¡±


    ¡°And we must find the Sifang Baozhuang at all costs!¡± At this moment, a man next to Simon


    suddenly said:


    ¡°Sir, we just collected the news from Canada.¡±


    ¡°Queen Helena of Northern Europe will visit Canada in advance.¡±


    Simon frowned: ¡°Early? When?¡± ¡°  This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Today, it is said that the special ne will take off in about two or three hours,


    And the first stop will be Ottawa. Then there is nearby Montreal.¡±


    Simon asked doubtfully: ¡°Why did she suddenly change the schedule?¡±


    The person said: ¡°It is said that the Queen has some minor health problems,¡±


    ¡°And has made an appointment for treatment next week, so they can only move forward.¡±


    Simon said: ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Hank on the other side of the phone seized the opportunity and asked quickly:


    ¡°Sir, what should I do next?¡±


    Simon gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°Even if you dig three feet into the ground,¡±


    ¡°You need to find out the secret passage used for enter and exit!¡±


    After that, he added: ¡°By the way, tell Steve that Helena will leave for Canada immediately and ask


    him to arrange for Royce to hurry up and prepare.¡±


    ¡°I will also arrange for someone to rush over to help with the connection.¡±


    ¡°Our reputation has plummeted recently.¡±


    ¡°We must seize this opportunity to establish a good rtionship with the Nordic royal family.¡±


    ¡°It may be of great use in the future!¡±


    Hank said quickly: ¡°Okay sir, I¡¯ll do it right now!¡±


    Simon said coldly: ¡°Hank, this time they entered and exited the Zhou Manor under your nose as if


    they were in no one¡¯snd!¡±


    ¡°I will definitely hold you ountable for this matter!¡±


    ¡°Before I even thought about it, Before I punish you, you¡¯d better be able to get away with your


    crime and find some useful clues for me.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off lightly! Do you understand?!¡± Hank blurted out: ¡°I understand, sir, don¡¯t


    worry. , I will try my best!¡± Simon immediately hung up the phone.


    Hank said to Charlie respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Mr. Simon asked me to tell Mr. Royce that he wants him to prepare to go to Canada!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I heard it all.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Steve and Royce and said,


    ¡°You two, turn around and talk.¡±


    They quickly turned around and looked at Charlie respectfully, waiting for his next words.


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°Royce,¡±


    ¡°I will take a helicopter with you to Canadater. Is your pilot trustworthy?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely trustworthy!¡±


    Steve said quickly: ¡°My pilot is mine. Direct lineage!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said to him:


    ¡°After we set off in a while, you will stay here and wait for further instructions from your father.¡±


    Steve agreed without hesitation.


    In his heart, he only hoped that Charlie would quickly take Sifang Baozhu out of the United States.


    Once this thing left the United States, his threat would be gone.


    What he cares about is only the position of the heir.


    As for this Sifang Baozhuang, he has nothing to miss.


    If it is lost, it is lost.


    As for whether the loss of this thing will affect the fortune of the Routhchild family for a hundred


    years,


    He didn¡¯t take it to heart at all.


    In his opinion, the Routhchild family had a lot of money.


    As long as he could seed to the throne, it didn¡¯t matter even a 50% discount.


    ¡­


    Charlie and Royce left New York by helicopter before dawn.


    Because of Simon¡¯s special approval, the helicopter was not subject to any inspection.


    Even when entering Canada, no one asked about it.


    Taking a helicopter across the border between the two countries in a grand manner.


    Although the bteral rtionship between the United States and Canada is not as open as the EU


    countries havepletely opened their borders,


    So bteral entry and exit management is they are veryx,


    The Routhchild family also had a great influence in Canada,


    So when their helicopters crossed the border, Canada turned a blind eye.


    When the helicopter sessfully passed the US-Canada border,


    Charlie was relieved.


    He sent a message to Hogan, asking him to hurry up and buy the earliest ticket to fly to Montreal.


    Although these two cities are very close to each other,


    Flights are very frequent. They start at around six o¡¯clock every day and continue with a frequency


    of two or three times an hour until 9:30 at night.


    When Hogan saw Charlie¡¯s message asking him to go to Montreal,


    He knew that he must have sessfully left the United States,


    So he quickly booked the earliest flight ticket and waited to rush to the airport.


    Immediately afterward, Charlie contacted Joseph and asked him to urgently transfer several Front


    agents stationed here from Canada, And ask them to wait for his dispatch in Montreal.


    Subsequently, he contacted Nanako, who was far away in China,


    And asked her to help charter a transoceanic business jet from Montreal in the name of the Ito


    family.


    The business jet would fly directly from Montreal to Aurous Hill.


    After making these arrangements, the helicopter he took also arrived in the southern suburbs of


    Ottawa, the capital of Canada.


    For safety reasons, he did not let the helicopter take him to Montreal tond.


    After all, although this helicopter did not require border inspection or entry registration,


    It was always on the Canadian air traffic control radar screen from the moment it entered Canada.


    The height and speed of the helicopter are clearly visible on the radar.


    If itnds in the middle, a record will be left.


    Once the Routhchild family checks this line, they will definitely notice anomalies.


    Therefore, when the helicopter was still dozens of kilometers away from Ottawa,


    Charlie jumped from the sky above the farm area south of Ottawa.


    Royce watched Charlie jump from a height of 100 meters, And everyone was stunned.


    But when Charlie, who became the size of a sesame seed,nded and started running wildly, he


    began to doubt his life.


    After Charliended, he ran wildly, took out his cell phone, and called Maria in China.


    It waste at night in China at this time.


    However, Maria did not go back to her room to sleep.


    Instead, she drank tea in the yard and by the hot spring pool,


    Guarding the delicate branches and leaves of the mother of Pucha tea.


    Drinking tea here and taking care of the mother of Pucha, all she could think about was Charlie.


    At this moment, she suddenly received a call from him, And her pretty face suddenly turned red.


    She immediately answered the call shyly, and asked him shyly but was unable to hide her


    excitement:


    ¡°Howe Mr. Wade remembers me suddenly?¡±

 Chapter 5919

    Chapter 5919


    Hearing Maria¡¯s voice, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but smile knowingly and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m in Canada and I¡¯m going to Montreal.¡±


    ¡°Montreal?¡± Maria said softly,


    ¡°Thest time I went to Montreal, it seemed like it was second world war¡­¡±


    After that, she asked curiously without waiting for Charlie¡¯s response:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the young master go to the United States?¡±


    ¡°How did you end up in Canada?¡±


    ¡°Did the young master see that Peter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie Said: ¡°There are many stories in this,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t exin it clearly on the phone.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I called because I hope you can do me a favor, Miss Lin.¡±


    Maria said angrily: ¡°Young Master you don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°What do you need from me? just tell me¡±


    Charlie was not polite and said:


    ¡°I got a valuable weapon of the country,¡±


    ¡°And I want Uncle Zhong to take it back to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And then Grandpa Sun will help deliver it to the official.¡±


    ¡°A valuable weapon of the country?¡±


    Maria was surprised and she couldn¡¯t stop asking:


    ¡°I wonder what important weapon of the country the young master is talking about?¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Ms. Lin, have you ever heard of the Sifang Baozhuang?¡±


    Maria was so frightened that she almost stopped holding her cell phone and eximed:


    ¡°The Sifang Baozhuang?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that what the young master is talking about is the legendary foursided Sifang


    Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°One that was blessed by eminent monks and Taoists in the Tang Dynasty to protect the country?¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Ms. Lin has heard of it?¡±


    Maria blurted out: ¡°I had earlier heard my father mention it.¡±


    ¡°He said that when his master was alive,¡±


    ¡°He always wanted to see the true appearance of the Sifang Baozhu.¡±


    ¡°He said that it was a heavy weapon forged by masters of Taoism.¡±


    ¡°Later, I also saw it in some historical materials records,¡±


    ¡°But many people also say that it is fabricated by people and does not really exist¡­¡±


    As she said that, Maria hurriedly asked:


    ¡°How did the young master get the Sifang Baozhuang?¡±


    ¡°Can you be sure that it is really the Sifang Baozhuang?¡±


    Charlie smiled bitterly and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I probably won¡¯t be able to exin the origin to you until I get back,¡±


    ¡°But I can be sure.¡±


    ¡°As soon as you get your hands on this thing,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it¡¯s definitely not an ordinary thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Young Master is a person with great supernatural powers,¡±


    ¡°And he must be able to distinguish authenticity from falsehood.¡±


    After Maria said this, she no longer asked for specific details but said:


    ¡°Young Master, the Sifang Baozhuan has always been the legendary supreme magic weapon.¡±


    ¡°My father once said that even the young master¡¯s trip to the United States to obtain this treasure is


    really a blessing from God.¡±


    ¡°From the perspective of mine,¡±


    ¡°The young master should keep the Sifang Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°And it will definitely bring great help to the young master¡¯s cultivation in the future!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°This thing was built by so many eminent monks.¡±


    ¡°It was originally meant to protect the country, and the people.¡±


    ¡°How can I take it for myself?¡±


    ¡°If I take it for myself,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between me and the Routhchilds?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, with my little skills,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of such a magic weapon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better ask Grandpa Sun to help return it to the government.¡±


    ¡°It should shine for the people of China.¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°Has the young master thought it over carefully?¡±


    Charlie hummed: ¡°Yes, I have thought it all clearly.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again:


    ¡°The thing I want to ask Miss Lin to do is hard work.¡±


    ¡°Please talk to Grandpa Sun and ask him to be prepared to return to Eastcliff temporarily.¡±


    ¡°When Uncle Zhong brings the Sifang Baozhuang back to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°He will take the Sifang Baozhuang back to Eastcliff as soon as possible.¡±


    Maria asked hurriedly: ¡°Sir, for such an important donation,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you n to go to Eastcliff in person?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I can¡¯t go back for the time being.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I don¡¯t want people to know that I brought the Sifang Baozhuang back to China.¡±


    ¡°On this point, I have to work hard for Grandpa Sun tomunicate clearly with the officials,¡±


    ¡°And never let the outside world know about the details of its return to China.

 Chapter 5920

    Chapter 5920


    Maria said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, I will exin clearly to him.¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°By the way, please Grandpa Sun,¡±


    ¡°Please help me convey the official request,¡±


    ¡°Saying that the only request of the donor is that the news of Sifang Baozhuang¡¯s return to the


    country can be disclosed as soon as possible,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°And that it should be kept properly.¡±


    ¡°Only when the news of the return to China is released through official channels can stop the


    situation from changing here.¡±


    ¡°OK! I understand!¡±


    ¡­


    Montreal Airport.


    Before Charlie could wait for Hogan, he met many agents of the Cataclysmic Front in Canada.


    These people are very different from the mercenaries at Cataclysmic Front Headquarters.


    They will not directly join the Cataclysmic Front.


    Instead of being employed in military operations around the world,


    They will be stationed in fixed countries and regions with a safe and legal identity and be a


    member of a secret liaison station.


    Their daily responsibilities, in addition to maintaining military training,


    Are mainly to build safe houses and connection points in the local area.


    At the same time, they secretly stockpile necessary weapons and equipment, transportation, cash,


    gold,


    And even false identities in the local area so that Cataclysmic Front can be established locally to


    carry out tasks.


    Cataclysmic Front has three secret liaison stations in Canada,


    Namely in Vancouver in the west, Toronto in the east, and Edmonton in the center.


    This time Joseph dispatched secret liaison station agents stationed in Toronto.


    On the surface, these agents are all staff of a travelpany.


    They are mainly responsible for sending tourists from all over the world to Canada.


    Moreover, they do have serious business operations.


    Thepany has more than 100 employees,


    And only a dozen senior executives are from Cataclysmic Front,


    And the others are regr employees recruited from the society.


    The identities of these agents are very clean.


    Because they are corporate executives, they also behave like elites when they go out.


    Seven or eight people travel together,


    And it seems that they are on official business.


    Combined with their legal status and work background,


    Itpletely withstands rigorous background checks.


    The only task Charlie gave them was to safely escort Hogan to Aurous Hill andplete the


    handover with Ethan.


    They were members of the Cataclysmic Front,


    And they did not know Hogan, nor did they know that Hogan was going to return to China with the


    Sifang Baozhu, so their safety was guaranteed.


    In addition, Charlie can also be sure that Steve and Royce,


    Will not reveal the news of cooperating with him and helping him transport the Sifang Baozhuang


    even if they die.


    Therefore, the Routhchild family¡¯s focus will never shift here,


    And the security of Hogan¡¯s return to China with Sifang Baozhu has been further improved.


    In addition to arranging these agents to apany and protect Hogan,


    Cataclysmic Front also specially arranged for an American agent to quietly send Charlie back to the


    United States.


    This person had his own connections at the immigration point on the U.S.-Canada border for many


    years.


    In addition, there is also a well-camouged RV that can easily hide two or three people in the car,


    And sessfully take it across the U.S.-Canada border.


    A little after eight in the morning,


    Hogan took the earliest flight andnded at the Montreal Airport.


    After Charlie met with him, he handed him the wooden box containing the Sifang Baozhuan, and


    said to him:


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, take the Sifang Baozhuang to Aurous Hill first.¡±


    ¡°I have arranged for someone to meet you in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°His name is Ethan Sun, he will bring the Sifang Baozhu to Eastcliff.¡±


    Hogan asked hurriedly: ¡°Master, are you not going?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie said: ¡°Uncle Zhou is still in the hospital now,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just leave like this.¡±


    ¡°I have to make sure that he ispletely safe and will never have any trouble before I can leave.¡±


    Hogan nodded and said, ¡°Young master, please take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will be back as soon as I deliver the Sifang Baozhuang!¡±


    Charlie said. : ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to worry about moving anymore.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for someone to meet you in Aurous Hill and help you settle there.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you can work in Aurous Hill during the weekdays,¡±


    ¡°And can return to Hong Kong to be with your family at any time on the weekends.¡±


    ¡°The Wade family¡¯s ne will be there by then. You can use it as you like.¡±


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s firm attitude, Hogan nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°Master, you must take care of yourself!¡±


    Half an hourter, a business jet took off from the Montreal Airport,


    And disappeared outside the skyline.


    The Sifang Baozhu, which had left China for two hundred years, finally made its way home.


    Charlie watched the ne disappear little by little,


    Then took the Cataclysmic Front agent¡¯s RV and drove to the US-Canada border checkpoint.


    He originally wanted to go to Ottawa and meet Helena,


    But considering that Peter was still in the hospital,


    And the Chinese official might announce the news of Sifang Baozhuan¡¯s return to China in at least


    ten hours,


    He did not dare to dy the time must be arranged in advance to protect Peter¡¯s safety.


    Charlie¡¯s only worry is that Simon Routhchild will lose his mind and take revenge on Peter.


    Helena had a four-day visit to Canada.


    If he could finish the New York matter within four days,


    He would go to Canada to meet her and thank her in person for her help.

 Chapter 5921

    Chapter 5921


    When Charlie returned to New York, the ne Hogan was on was flying over the ocean.


    At this time, Steve was still under Hank¡¯s surveince,


    And the Routhchild family¡¯s men had been frantically searching the Zhou family manor for half of


    midnight and half of the morning but still found nothing.


    Simon is now willing to go all out.


    Before, he didn¡¯t want to do anything too tant in the Zhou family,


    But now the Sifang Baozhuang may have been taken out.


    If he doesn¡¯t hurry up and find clues to catch up,


    He is afraid that it will be over.


    So, he simply stopped doing nothing and asked Hank to step up the search.


    At the same time, he sent another survey team to the site withrge-scale geological exploration


    equipment.


    Several heavy-duty trucks drove to the Zhou Manor and set up various equipment in a grand


    manner to detect the underground of the entire Zhou Manor.


    This detection equipment can even clearly scan the ant nests underground.


    If there is really something for people here.


    The secret passage in and out will definitely be found.


    However, this is the Zhou family manor after all.


    Peter Zhou broke thew, and he is not as guilty as his family.


    The Routhchild family so openly entered the Zhou family and dug three feet into the ground,


    Making it look like oil was discovered in the Zhou family yard.


    Naturally, big movements cannot be hidden from the outside world.


    Therefore, several media outlets not controlled by the Routhchild family,


    Including short video tforms, immediately reported this unbelievable and even illegal act.


    The American social media suddenly exploded.


    No one expected that the newly exposed Routhchild family would continue to openly defy thew.


    This time they directly brought an engineering team to the Zhou family manor to dig around.


    They were simply ouws.


    So the Inte was getting filled with verbal attacks reaching unprecedented heights throughout the


    morning.


    The FBI was almost furious.


    The officers on-site have always wanted the Routhchild family to keep a low profile.


    In principle, you can break thew, but you have to do it quietly,


    Otherwise, you will make my face worse.


    But at the moment, the eager Simon can no longer care about this.


    He must determine the clues as soon as possible.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    If it is determined that there is no secret passage here,


    Then what happenedst night is probably a mistake.


    But if the secret passage is found, he must follow the secret passage to trace it to the end.


    Simon put all his family¡¯s face and reputation into it for Sifang Baozhuan.


    From this, we can see how much he values Sifang Baozhuan.


    However, reality is often full of magic.


    Simon¡¯s exploration team had a clear picture of the situation within five hundred meters below the


    surface of the Zhou family manor,


    And they did not find a so-called secret passage.


    In other words, the entire Zhou family manor does not have the basic conditions toe quietly and


    leave quietly.


    This immediately puzzled Simon.


    In order to prevent the public opinion of the incident from continuing to escte, He could only


    evacuate everyone from the Zhou Manor first.


    In order to calm the public anger, the police and FBI also selectively arrested some of these people


    to give an exnation to the public.


    Simon was puzzled and could only ce his hope on Peter Zhou again.


    He felt that regardless of whether Sifang Baozhuang was taken away by someonest night,


    Peter Zhou must know the specific situation and want to find Sifang Baozhuang.


    They still have to start with him about his whereabouts.


    So, he immediately called Hank and ordered him:


    ¡°Hank, no matter what method you use, you must bring Peter Zhou out of


    Manhattan Hospital!¡±


    Hank was embarrassed: ¡°Sir, Peter has the police and FBI protection,¡±


    ¡°There are many media gathered in the hospital,¡±


    ¡°In this case, I have no other choice but to snatch him out¡­¡±


    Simon yelled angrily: ¡°Then bring people to snatch him!¡±


    ¡°Then find the best in the world Interrogation masters will interrogate him!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find out the whereabouts of Sifang Baozhuang, kill him!¡±


    Hank was stunned for a moment, then said:


    ¡°Okay sir, then I will arrange the manpower to make preparations at all costs.¡±


    ¡°Get Peter out of Manhattan Hospital!¡±


    Simon hesitated for a moment and said quickly: ¡°Forget it, forget it¡­¡±


    Simon, who calmed down, knew very well that he hadmitted a major crime by letting people go


    to the Zhou family manor to survey and search in broad daylight.


    If Hank and his men were really sent to the hospital to rob people with arms,


    The nature of it would be extremely bad.


    After all, if you want to snatch people directly from the police and FBI,


    It will inevitably lead to a firefight.


    In that case, it is basically equivalent to terrorism.


    This kind of thing must not be done, otherwise it will definitely be catastrophic.


    After thinking for a moment, he could only say angrily:


    ¡°You first find a way to ambush Manhattan Hospital.¡±


    ¡°When you get to the hospital, find out the situation and report to me. The rest follow my orders.¡±


    Hank immediately said: ¡°Okay sir, I¡¯ll do it right now!¡±


    Hank hung up the phone and immediately said to Steve:


    ¡°Your father asked me to go to Manhattan Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to stay here or do you have other ns?¡±

 Chapter 5922

    Chapter 5922


    Steve knew that Hank has now been mentally controlled by Charlie in some way,


    So he followed his words and said:


    ¡°Just do your thing, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll go back and rest first.¡±


    Hank warned him: ¡°Don¡¯t forget what Mr. Wade told you.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to betray Mr. Wade, I will kill you first!¡±


    Steve said dumbfounded: ¡°I am on the same boat with him now.¡±


    ¡°He is also the captain.¡±


    ¡°I am an innocent passenger who was kidnapped by him.¡±


    ¡°If you give me a hundred courageous, I would not dare to betray him¡­¡±


    Hank snorted coldly: ¡°You know the truth!¡±


    After that, He felt between his ribs on the right side with his right hand.


    After finding the sixth and seventh ribs on the right side,


    He punched the two ribs in a circle, and then he heard the sound of rib fractures.


    Steve on the side was dumbfounded and thought to himself:


    ¡°This is such a fcuking cruel person¡­¡±


    At this time, Hank took out his mobile phone with a nonchnt expression,


    Found a number and called it, and the call came through, he said:


    ¡°Hey, I have two broken ribs.¡±


    ¡°Please arrange for me to be admitted to Manhattan Hospital.¡±


    The other end of the phone immediately said:


    ¡°No problem, when do you want to be admitted to the hospital?¡±


    Hank said: ¡°The sooner The better.¡±


    The other end of the phone said: ¡°Give me your address and I will arrange for a medical helicopter


    to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t left New York, right?¡±


    ¡°If you leave New York, the helicopter can¡¯t get out.¡±


    Hank said: ¡°I¡¯ll I will send you the location. Helicopters cane here.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, Revender Wu, the direct descendant of the Wu family who was far away at the


    headquarters of the Warriors Den in Antarctica,


    Also noticed this news which made him a little confused.


    So, he quickly came to the door of Victoria¡¯s retreat room,


    Hesitated again and again, and in the end knocked on the door.


    Victoria had barely left the house since herst desperate escape from China.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In more than three hundred years, she had never felt so insecure as she did now.


    The sudden blow made her feel a little decadent for a while.


    Knowing that Revender wasing, she didn¡¯t want to see him at first,


    But thinking about it carefully, Revender acted steadily,


    And if he didn¡¯t have to report something important to her,


    He would definitely not touch her brow at this time.


    So, she waved her hand in the air, and the thick stone door opened in response.


    Revender walked in respectfully,


    Looked at Victoria sitting cross-legged on the ground behind the gauze curtain, and whispered:


    ¡°Master, I have something to report to you¡­¡±


    Victoria nodded and said in a cold tone: ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Revender said: ¡°In the past few days, the Routhchild family has been doing some unusual things,¡±


    ¡°And these subordinates feel that there is something fishy in it.¡±


    Victoria snorted softly and said: ¡°Routhchild¡­¡±


    ¡°People who only know how to make money.¡±


    ¡°They are just a plutocratic family, but no matter how much money they have, they are just ants.¡±


    ¡°Why do you pay attention to them?¡±


    Revender hurriedly said: ¡°Master, the Routhchild family arrested an antique dealer some time ago.¡±


    ¡°After being exposed, the matter has not subsided.¡±


    ¡°Today, they even risked the disapproval of the world and directly sent arge number of people to


    the antique merchant¡¯s house to dig three feet into the ground.¡±


    ¡°They even brought arge amount of exploration equipment.¡±


    ¡°This matter has a great impact on the inte.¡±


    Victoria frowned sharply and asked, ¡°You mean, the Routhchilds are looking for something


    important?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Revender said hurriedly: ¡°The most important thing, the clue is that the antique dealer


    specializes in reselling Chinese antiques in Europe and the United States.¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that the Routhchild family had a Chinese antique to him for restoration.¡±


    ¡°As a result, he secretly made a fake and traded it,¡±


    ¡°And then it was reced. Routhchild family found out,¡±


    ¡°So the Routhchild family arrested him and tortured him severely.¡±


    After a pause, Revender continued: ¡°I feel that this antique must have an extraordinary origin!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, with Routhchild Judging from the trillions of dors in financial resources,¡±


    ¡°There is no antique in the world that is worth such a big deal for them.¡±


    ¡°Even if they package all Leonardo da Vinci¡¯s paintings, they will not take it seriously.¡±


    Victoria nodded and analyzed: ¡°Looking at the world¡¯s antique market, no matter whether it is


    Eastern or Western antiques,¡±


    ¡°The transaction price of a single piece hardly exceeds one billion U.S. dors.¡±


    ¡°One billion U.S. dors is definitely not worth such a big fight by the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°There must be something fishy about this matter!¡±


    Victoria immediately said: ¡°Inform Pavel and ask him to find a way to find out the news.¡±


    ¡°If there is any major harvest from this clue, I will remember you as the first contribution!¡±


    Revender knelt down on one knee in excitement, raised his hands, and said:


    ¡°Thank you, Lord!¡±

 Chapter 5923

    Chapter 5923


    Chapter 5923


    Victoria said again: ¡°By the way, where has Loyal been during the recent period?¡±


    Revender said hurriedly: ¡°Back to the Lord, you asked Loyal to stop investigating ckwater


    Company and to keep silent for three months.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he is in North Carolina, the United States, which is also the headquarters of


    ckwater Company.¡±


    ¡°He has been silent during this period, but his position has not changed.¡±


    Victoria nodded: ¡°Since he is also in the United States,¡±


    ¡°Let him go find Pavel. Although Pavel is brave and resourceful,¡±


    ¡°He is not strong enough after all.¡±


    ¡°If even the Routhchild family can¡¯t find something,¡±


    ¡°I guess he will be in trouble. If Loyal helps, the chance of winning will be much greater.¡±


    Revender immediately said respectfully:


    ¡°Okay, Lord, I will inform them now!¡±


    Ever since the An family encountered Jermo in China,


    And Jermo blew himself up and died, the An family has never returned to New York.


    In the previous phone call between Aunt Tece and her husband Pavel,


    The An family and Charlie all realized that there must be something wrong with this uncle.


    But because they were far apart, and the daughter was still living with Pavel in New York,


    They all understood each other tacitly and did not break each other¡¯s faces.


    Pavel¡¯s current public identity is still the son-inw of the An family.


    Moreover, since the An family is not in the United States for the time being.


    He has directly established himself as the only spokesperson for the An family in the United States,


    Which can be regarded as a moment of poprity.


    However, Pavel also knows very well that the An family is currently transferring its industry and


    focus,


    And gradually transferring American assets to China.


    Even if the two parties do not break up,


    If they wait another two or three years,


    He will almost be kicked out of the An family¡¯s cauldron.


    What depresses him and Victoria the most is that at a critical moment,


    The An family actually reached a long-term in-depth investment cooperation with China,


    And suddenly got an official endorsement.


    Now that the Warriors Den is underway, they really don¡¯t dare to do anything to the An family.


    Moreover, since Victoria escaped from Chinast time,


    She has put the entire Warriors Den into a state of silence,


    And has never thought of causing trouble for the An family again.


    At this moment, Pavel is sitting in the office of Nics, the old man of the An family,


    On the top floor of An family Building.


    He is lyingzily on a boss chair, with his legs on the desk and a fine Cuban stick cigar in his mouth.


    While he was enjoying his cigar leisurely,


    He suddenly received a notification on his mobile phone on the desktop.


    It is normal for mobile phones to receive push notifications, But this push notification is unusual.


    Because of this news, the push was automatically sent from Warriors Den¡¯smunication


    software.


    Receiving its push means that the organization is calling.


    During the recent period, Pavel¡¯s mobile phone has not received any messages from the Warriors


    Den.


    After all, everyone is silent, and the headquarters and others will not contact him.


    Moreover, the three-month silent period has not yet expired,


    And suddenly he received the news indicating that there must be a very urgent emergency.


    So, he immediately clicked on the push button.


    After entering the software, a prompt box popped up on the software interface with the word


    Revender Wu disyed on it.


    So he hurriedly sat up straight and clicked the OK button in the prompt box.


    The software immediately popped up a floating window for a video call.


    Revender said on the other end of the video:


    ¡°Pavel, the Master has a task for you.¡±


    Pavel said without thinking: ¡°Mr. Wu, please tell me, I am all ears!¡±


    Revender waved his hand and said: ¡°Let me ask you something first,¡±


    ¡°Have you heard about what happened between the Routhchild family and the antique dealer?¡±


    ¡°I heard. Now.¡± Pavel blurted out:


    ¡°This matter has made a big fuss, and everyone in New York and even Europe and the United


    States knows it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wu, why are you still paying attention to them?¡±


    Revender asked him: ¡°Then do you know what the rtionship between them is?¡±


    ¡°What grudges are there? The Routhchild family is most likely looking for something in that antique


    dealer¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Do you know what they are looking for?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Pavel shook his head and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. Mr. Wu, I haven¡¯t paid much attention to this matter and I know the specific


    reasons.¡±


    Revender said: ¡°Then go and inquire, activate your connections, and find out as many clues as


    possible!¡±


    Pavel said respectfully: ¡°Okay Mr. Wu Don¡¯t worry, boss, I¡¯ll find a way to find out right now!¡±


    Revender said coldly: ¡°Loyal has already flown to New York,¡±


    ¡°And willnd in New York in two hours.¡±


    ¡°You go to the airport to meet him and wait for the next instructions.¡±


    When Pavel heard that Loyal wasing, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.


    He thought to himself: ¡°Out of the four great earls the mysterious man killed three of them,¡±


    ¡°Leaving only Loyal alone.¡±


    ¡°Maybe there are still people who want his life.¡±


    ¡°If hees to New York, he won¡¯t be able to help me, right?¡±


    Pavel always felt that the four great earls seemed to be quite weak.


    They were usually awesome and coaxing,


    But two died and one disappeared within a few months.


    If he worked with Loyal, he might be implicated in his misfortune.


    However, Revender has a very high status in Warriors Den.


    If Victoria is the ancestor who has never died,


    Then Revender is the number one person who helps his ancestor take care of everything.


    Naturally, he cannot refuse what he orders him to do.


    So he could only say respectfully: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wu, the subordinate will follow orders!¡±  Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5924

    Chapter 5924


    Chapter 5924


    Revender hummed and warned: ¡°Hurry up and find out the news.¡±


    ¡°The Master is also waiting. If you are too slow to reply,¡±


    ¡°Be careful of the master punishing you.¡±


    ¡°No, no! I will do it as soon as possible!¡±


    Pavel promised repeatedly, and after hanging up the video,


    He immediately started looking for someone to inquire about the situation.


    In fact, it is no longer a secret among the New York police and FBI systems that the Routhchild


    family is looking for the Sifang Pce.


    After all, Simon used so many privileges to seal off the entire New York in order to find the Sifang


    Baozhuang,


    So he had to let the people he mobilized know what he was looking for.


    Therefore, he had already sent the detailed image information of the Sifang Baozhuang to all


    departments that cooperated with him to seal off New York and search for the Sifang Baozhuang.


    However, he was still very shrewd.


    He did not tell anyone the name of the Sifang Baozhuang.


    He just told these people that a very precious and significant antique had been stolen from the


    Routhchild family.


    How did the police and the FBI know that behind such an oriental antique, There was actually an


    important national weapon that could influence the fate of the country?


    They only knew that the Routhchild family was looking for this thing, So everyone cheered up and


    took this item.


    Just find the things and return them to the Routhchild family.


    Because the image data of Sifang Baozhuang had already been distributed to tens of thousands of


    people, Pavel easily found a copy.


    When he saw the image data of the Sifang Baozhu, he didn¡¯t think it was anything special.


    After all, it was from the Tang Dynasty, and it was mainly a magic weapon,


    So its appearance was not very exquisite, and it was far inferior to the Northern Song Dynasty


    pearls.


    The production process of the relic Sifang Baozhuang is extremely exquisite and uses a variety of


    natural materials and earthly treasures.


    In Pavel¡¯s eyes, the thing that the Routhchild family is looking for can be described in three words,


    that is, it is ordinary.


    However, he did not think too much about this matter but directly sent this information to Revender.


    Not to mention that Pavel didn¡¯t know Sifang Baozhuang, even Revender didn¡¯t know him either.


    Maria, who has lived for nearly four hundred years,


    Only heard her father mention it once.


    In the following three hundred years, she only saw non-authoritative records of Sifang Baozhuang


    from some unofficial histories.


    At that time, The records were all in words, and the people who wrote those words were all hearsay.


    The writers and readers don¡¯t know whether the Sifang Baozhuang is real.


    Even if it is real, they don¡¯t know what the Sifang Baozhuang looks like, let alone Revender.


    However, Revender was the first to analyze that this thing was definitely unusual.


    Therefore, he did not despise such an ordinary square relic,


    But printed it out as quickly as possible, and finally presented it to Victoria.


    He presented the printed color photo to Victoria with both hands and said respectfully:


    ¡°Your Majesty, Pavel sent us information.¡±


    ¡°The pagoda in the photo is the antique that the Routhchild family is looking for in New York. ¡°


    Victoria looked over eagerly and saw that it was a square pagoda,


    Its appearance was somewhat simr to the Big Wild Goose Pagoda.


    Her heart suddenly thumped, her eyes widened, and her body could not help shaking.


    She held the high-definition photo in her hand with great excitement, And couldn¡¯t help but exim:


    ¡°This¡­could this be the Sifang Baozhuang that Master always regarded as a sacred weapon?!¡±  Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Like Warren back then, Victoria also heard master Meng Changsheng once talk about the Sifang


    Baozhuang.


    After all, Meng Changsheng was born in the Linde period of the Tang Dynasty.


    When he was born, the Big Wild Goose Pagoda had just been built, So he had always known about


    the existence of the Sifang Baozhuang, But he had never had the opportunity to see its elegance.


    He once told Warren and Victoria that the Sifang Baozhuang was a top-notch magical artifact jointly


    built by arge number of highly aplished Taoist priests in the Tang Dynasty.


    It was not only exactly the same as the first-generation Big Wild Goose Pagoda,


    But alsoplemented each other.


    Victoria had doubts about the authenticity of the Sifang Baozhu before,


    But now that she saw this picture,bined with the fact that the Routhchild family had spent so


    much effort and risked the world¡¯s scorn to find it, She felt in her heart that there was a high


    probability of this thing.


    It is the real Sifang Baozhu!


    At this moment, Victoria felt that the haze of the past period was instantly swept away!


    She thought excitedly in her heart: ¡°The Sifang Baozhuang, which even Master dared not hope for


    or reach,¡±


    ¡°Is actually in the hands of the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°This is really a blessing from God!¡±


    ¡°If I can get the Sifang Pavilion, The fortunes of myself and Warriors Den will definitely skyrocket!¡±


    ¡°Maybe my chance to live another five hundred years will be in this Sifang Baozhuang!¡±


    ¡°If I can learn more profound Taoism from the Sifang Baozhu,


    Say Maybe the cultivation will make great progress!¡±


    Thinking of this, she blurted out to Revender without hesitation:


    ¡°Get the ne ready! I want to go to New York in person!¡±


    ¡°Also, tell Pavel and Loyal, to go all out to investigate that antique dealer,¡±


    ¡°And you must find a way to find out the whereabouts of this antique!¡±


    Revender did not expect that this thing would make Victoria decide to go to


    New York in person without hesitation,


    So he subconsciously said: ¡°Master, did you not say that the recent situation is sensitive and the


    government should try to remain silent as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°If you still go in person, are there not any unforeseen risks?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it is a long way to go to New York.¡±


    ¡°Taking off from Buenos Aires, the ne will take at least ten flight hours, add up, it will take at least


    fourteen or five hours.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you leave this matter to Loyal and Pavel.¡±


    ¡°If they work together, they are brave and resourceful, and they will definitely be able toplete


    the task!¡±


    Victoria was determined. She shook her head unwaveringly:


    ¡°This matter is extremely important to me and even to the entire organization.¡±


    ¡°There is no room for failure. Let them try their best first.¡±


    ¡°No matter whether they can seed or not, I have to go there in person before I can rest assured!¡±


    After that, she gently shook the photo in her hand,


    And the photo instantly turned into ashes and scattered on the ground.


    Victoria looked at Revender and ordered:


    ¡°Come with me, and remember not to tell anyone in the meeting about this!¡±

 Chapter 5925

    Chapter 5925


    Chapter 5925


    There are many things Victoria wants to get in this life.


    Before today, the things she wanted most were the ring on Maria¡¯s hand, And the secret of


    immortality left by her master Meng Changsheng.


    But today, the thing she wanted most became this Sifang Baozhuang. You must know that whether


    it is the ring or the secret of immortality, They are all Meng Changsheng¡¯s things.


    And the Sifang Baozhuang is a treasure that even Meng Changsheng could only dream of.


    Therefore, the value of the Sifang Baozhuang is countless times greater than the first two.


    The secret of immortality is worthy of Victoria going to China and returning to Shiwan Mountain,


    Not to mention the Sifang Baozhuang.


    She must go there personally to ensure that it is absolutely perfect.


    So Victoria embarked on the journey to Buenos Aires as quickly as possible.


    On the ne, she was always in a very excited mood.


    After living for four hundred years, she had a rare restless impatience.


    She was anxious.


    She was anxious about why the ne couldn¡¯t go faster.


    However, the only way to fly from the ind where the Warriros Den is to Buenos Aires is by


    seane.


    The upper limit of the speed of seanes is very low,


    And the maximum speed is only 500 to 600 kilometers per hour.


    At this moment, Victoria looked at the sea below the window and thought to herself:


    ¡°The ring that the master left for Warren must have the function of teleportation,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it would not be possible to send Warren thousands of miles away in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Maria has no cultivation and cannot activate the true effect of the ring.¡±


    ¡°If I can get that ring, no matter how big the world is or how far the world is,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it just be within my reach?¡±


    When she thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.


    Maria, who was just a weakling, she had been searching for more than three hundred years,


    And she didn¡¯t know how long it would take to find the secret of immortality.


    Because of this, she unexpectedly began to pray silently,


    Praying that she would never miss the Sifang Baozhuang again,


    Let alone let the Sifang Baozhuang story ends up like Maria and the secret of immortality,


    Which would take her a long time to chase.


    She used to dare to say that she had plenty of time,


    But now she knew very well that she only had a hundred years left.


    ¡­


    While Victoria was flying over the waters near the Antarctic,


    Loyal from the Warriors Den had also taken a ne from North Carolina to New York.


    At the same time, Hank had been taken to Manhattan Hospital by helicopter with broken ribs.


    Manhattan Hospital, located in the heart of Manhattan, Looks like arge office building.


    Thisprehensive medical building has 21 floors and can provide a full range of medical services,


    Includingprehensive outpatient clinics, emergency departments, surgery, imaging, pathology,


    and inpatient services.


    This 21-story building has imaging and radiology departments in the basement.


    Outpatient, emergency, surgery, and administrative office floors are on the 1st to 10th floors.


    Starting from the 10th floor, there are inpatient wards.


    Since this hospital is located in Manhattan, wherend is at a premium, The hospital itself is


    positioned as a rtively high-end hospital.


    Most of the inpatient wards here are single rooms, And there are even single suites.


    Being hospitalized here is like staying in a five-star hotel. No difference.


    Peter Zhou, who was receiving treatment here, has been ced in theprehensive ward on the


    17th floor.


    The FBI specially asked the hospital to arrange a leading ward 1701,


    And also requisitioned the three wards 1702, 1703, and 1704 opposite 1701.


    Because Peter Zhou was greatly affected by the Routhchild family¡¯s abuse,


    The FBI attached great importance to his safety,


    Fearing that anything would go wrong again, So it sent arge number of personnel to protect him.


    Hank was also ced on this floor.


    Originally, he wanted to choose a ward as close as possible to 1701,


    But the FBI had already informed the hospital.


    Although they had requisitioned four rooms from 1701 to 1704, the patients starting from 1705 were


    also moved to other wards in the opposite direction to 1701.


    ording to FBI requirements, all the wards must be upied before they can be assigned to


    wards in order.


    No-hopping arrangements are not allowed.


    This means that the current patients are all arranged in more than 20 wards from 1730 to 1709.


    When Hank is admitted, he can only be arranged in 1708.


    If another patient is admitted, he will be arranged in 1707. And so on.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 5926

    Chapter 5926


    Chapter 5926


    After Hank was admitted to the hospital, The doctor checked his injuries.


    In most cases, rib fractures were not serious injuries,


    Especially when Hank¡¯s injured ribs were on the right side.


    Since the ribs at this location avoid the heart,


    If they are more severe. There won¡¯t be much trouble. The doctor performed simple fixation and


    pain relief for him, And the rest had to wait for further examination.


    Hank took advantage of the gap before the examination to report the situation to Charlie first.


    Charlie had returned to New York at this time and was about to go to Manhattan Hospital.


    When he received a call from Hank, he asked:


    ¡°Hank, have you been admitted to Manhattan Hospital?¡±


    Hank said hurriedly: ¡°Yes. Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°I havee in and am now living in the ward on the 17th floor.¡±


    ¡°Peter Zhou is also on this floor, but I can¡¯t get close to him yet.¡± Charlie asked him: ¡°Have you


    contacted Simon?¡± ¡°Yet? No.¡± Hank said:


    ¡°I wanted to report to you first and see what instructions you have.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I don¡¯t have any instructions.¡±


    ¡°You can report to Simon and see what he ns to ask you to do next.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Hank said respectfully, ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact him right away.¡± After saying that, Hank hung up


    the phone and called Simon.


    After the call was connected, he told Simon:


    ¡°Sir, I am in the hospital now,¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t get close to Peter.¡±


    ¡°The FBI is heavily guarding here and has also set up an istion zone.¡±


    ¡°Once I get close, they will be alerted.¡± Simon gritted his teeth and cursed:


    ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable for these ba5tards to put up such a big battle to protect a thief!¡±


    Hank asked him: ¡°Sir, what should I do next?¡±


    Simon thought for a moment and said:


    ¡°First, you can dispatch a few smart men to your ce to stand by in the name of visiting.¡±


    ¡°I willmunicate with the person in charge there to see if I can get them to let go.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Hank said:


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡±


    Simon hung up the phone and immediately called the person in charge of the FBI on the scene.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the other party usually answered his call in seconds.


    This time, the phone rang for a long time and the other party didn¡¯t answer the call.


    In anger, he edited a message and sent it to the other party, which read:


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse to answer my call,¡±


    ¡°Unless you want to be an enemy of the Routhchild family!¡± After the message was sent, he


    made another call.


    ¡°After ringing seven or eight times,¡±


    ¡°The other party finally got through, and said helplessly:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, do you have anything to do with me?¡±


    Simon said coldly: ¡°I have something important,¡±


    ¡°And I must see that Peter.¡±


    ¡°I need to trouble you to arrange your people to make it easier for my people.¡±


    The other party said awkwardly: ¡°Mr. Routhchild,¡±


    ¡°The matter of Peter has made us very passive now,¡±


    ¡°And the eyes of all Americans are on it.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is keeping an eye on us,¡±


    ¡°If I let your peoplee into contact with Peter Zhou again at this time,¡±


    ¡°If there is another scandal, not to mention that I can¡¯t keep my seat,¡±


    ¡°Even the president¡¯s approval rating will plummet!¡±


    Simon said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°My people will only ask him questions, not do anything to him.¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± The other party said


    decisively:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, if you can get the answer just by asking him questions,¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    ¡°We will not imprison him in the underground secret room of Brooklyn Prison and torture him


    severely.¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, a lot of media in the hospital are staring at us now.¡±


    ¡°If we do any more favoritism and malpractice, you Routhchild family will also be very passive.¡±


    Simon felt depressed and asked angrily:


    ¡°Then I will withdraw theint to the police and show that everything is a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°In that case, will you no longer need to protect Peter Zhou?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5927

    Chapter 5927


    Chapter 5927


    Withdrawing thewsuit is Simon¡¯s only option at the moment.


    He was the one who sued Peter in the first ce.


    With his social status, as long as he told the police,


    And the court that everything before was just a misunderstanding,


    That Peter did not steal his things,


    Or that the things Peter stole were just fakes.


    It¡¯s not worth a hundred dors.


    In that case, Peter will definitely be acquitted.


    Once acquitted, he will be free and the FBI will no longer need to strictly monitor and protect him.


    However, doing this is another p in the face for the Routhchild family.


    Because this is tantamount to telling the whole society that you have framed Peter,


    Or misunderstood Peter on the basis that all previous scandals have been exposed and fermented.


    This is fcking evil upon evil.


    However, Simon had no choice.


    His intuition told him that he must find the Sifang Baozhuang as soon as possible.


    Once the Sifang Baozhuang became irretrievable,


    Routhchild¡¯s two hundred years of excellent fortune would probablye to an abrupt end.


    At this time, after hearing what he said,


    The person in charge of the FBI said calmly:


    ¡°If you really withdraw the case and the court deres Peter Zhou innocent,¡±


    ¡°Then we will stop protecting him.¡±


    After that, the other party reminded: ¡°But Mr. Routhchild,¡±


    ¡°I want to remind you that you should not think that after Peter Zhou regains his freedom,¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want to him.¡±


    ¡°Once he has any misconduct, the FBI will definitely investigate to the end.¡±


    ¡°At present, the Routhchild family¡¯s public opinion has been very passive.¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to act impulsively.¡±


    Simon said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to tell me how I should act!¡± After that, he hung up the phone


    rudely and made another call. ¡­


    Soon, Loyalnded at New York¡¯s JFK Airport after a two-hour flight.


    As soon as he stepped out of the airport exit,


    Pavel, who had been waiting for a long time,


    Greeted him enthusiastically and whispered respectfully:


    ¡°The subordinate, Pavel, has met the master Loyal!¡± Loyal didn¡¯t look too old, only in his forties.


    He is about 20 years old and has a tall and straight figure.


    He looks very much like a middle-aged star in the film and television industry.


    He has the temperament of a mature and sessful person.


    When he saw Pavel, he said with some emotion:


    ¡°Thest time I saw you,¡±


    ¡°You were less than ten years old,¡±


    ¡°But now you look almost the same age as me.¡± Pavel said with some surprise:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the master to still remember the subordinate!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember you.¡±


    Loyal said lightly: ¡°Your father and I have some friendship.¡±


    After saying that, he changed the topic and asked:


    ¡°Have you investigated the situation of Peter Zhou clearly?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it that the Lord asked you and me to look for?¡±


    Pavel whispered: ¡°This subordinate has found out some information.¡±


    ¡°I will exin it to Loyal slowly after we get in the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them left the airport, arriving in Pavel¡¯s limited edition Rolls-Royce Phantom,


    Pavel acted as the driver and opened the rear door for Loyal.


    After Loyal got in the car, he closed the door and returned to the cab.


    Returning to the cab, Pavel handed several printed image data to Loyal and introduced:


    ¡°Master, this is what the Lord asked you and me to work together to find.¡±


    ¡°Take a look at it.¡±


    Loyal took it. After roughly looking at the information, he said doubtfully:


    ¡°This is just an ordinary gold pagoda.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about it that it deserves the Lord¡¯s personal order?¡±


    ¡°Have you found any other information or materials?¡±


    Pavel said quickly: ¡°Back to master, the subordinate asked around,¡±


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t understand what is so special about this antique.¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family didn¡¯t reveal any information.¡±


    ¡°They only knew that their head was interested in it.¡±


    ¡°They take this antique very seriously,¡±


    ¡°And a series of scandals that have been exposed recently are mostly caused


    by it.¡±


    Loyal smacked his lips and said to himself:


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, it¡¯s really strange.¡±


    ¡°Such an inconspicuous thing can actually attract the attention of the Lord.¡±


    ¡°There must be something unknown about it.¡±


    After that, He asked again: ¡°The Lord asked us to find relevant clues about this thing,¡±


    ¡°So where should we start?¡±


    Pavel said: ¡°Master, the general context of this matter should be that the antique dealer obtained


    the Routhchild family stole this antique,¡±


    ¡°And the Routhchild family has been trying to get it back,¡±


    ¡°But he refused to say anything.¡±


    ¡°Even the Routhchild family couldn¡¯t get a word out of him.¡±


    ¡°He was a tough guy to deal with.¡±


    Loyal said lightly: ¡°I have seen a lot of people with strong bones,¡±  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But if they are resorted to tricks,¡±


    ¡°I have never seen one who can persevere this long.¡±

 Chapter 5928

    Chapter 5928


    Chapter 5928


    After that, Loyal asked Pavel:


    ¡°Where is the antique dealer now? Take me to meet him!¡±


    Pavel said hurriedly: ¡°That man is currently in Manhattan Hospital and is being guarded by the FBI.¡±


    ¡°Now this matter is making a fuss in New York.¡±


    ¡°It is really not easy for you to see him directly.¡±


    ¡°Unless ites with force, but if youe with force in a ce like this,¡±


    ¡°The FBI will definitely not sit still.¡±


    ¡°If things go wrong, the Lord will probably me you and me.¡±


    Loyal asked him: ¡°Then do you have any better idea?¡±


    Pavel said: ¡°The only thing I can think of is to send a person to the hospital first and live as close to


    him as possible,¡±


    ¡°And then you and your subordinates can pretend to be visiting friends.¡±


    ¡°Visitors, during the visit,¡±


    ¡°Find out the situation inside and find a suitable breakthrough point.¡±


    Loyal nodded: ¡°This is also a way. It is probably impossible to solve the problem at once.¡±


    ¡°Find out the situation first, and then look at it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if there is a suitable opportunity toy off the phone.¡±


    ¡°The best way is to take the person out of the hospital before the FBI reacts,¡±


    ¡°And then find a safe ce to slowly let him talk.¡±


    Pavel hurriedly said: ¡°A safe ce is better.¡±


    ¡°To solve the problem, An family has many residences and businesses in New York,¡±


    ¡°And confidentiality is very high.¡±


    ¡°You can first find a suitable person to lock him in,¡±


    ¡°And then let him go quietly after you find out the whereabouts of this antique,¡±


    ¡°And get it evaporated from the world.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Loyal said without thinking:


    ¡°Just do what you said and do it quickly!¡±


    Pavel smiled tteringly: ¡°To be honest, master,¡±


    ¡°When you were on the ne, I made the arrangements for the people to be admitted to the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°They should be admitted immediately.¡± As he said that, he quickly exined:


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t me me for making my own decisions.¡±


    ¡°I also feel that time is really tight,¡±


    ¡°And you were on the ne at that time,¡±


    ¡°And I couldn¡¯t discuss it with you, so Iid out this chess piece first.¡±


    ¡°If you think this chess piece is useful, then I have done something meaningful.¡±


    ¡°If you feel that this chess piece is useless,¡±


    ¡°Then simply leave him alone.¡±


    ¡°He will be hospitalized for a period of time,¡±


    ¡°And will be discharged naturally after he recovers, without arousing suspicion.¡±


    Loyal smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Wu is on the phone.¡±


    ¡°He said that you are brave and resourceful.¡±


    ¡°I will listen to your suggestions more and don¡¯t make too many mistakes.¡±


    ¡°It seems that he is indeed right. You are indeed smart.¡±


    ¡°If you wait until Ie to make this suggestion,¡±


    ¡°The two or three hours in between were wasted.¡±


    Pavel breathed a sigh of relief and quickly said respectfully:


    ¡°Thank you, master, for yourpliment.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to help you win!¡± Pavel is a human being.


    Although he doesn¡¯t have much cultivation,


    His brain works faster than ordinary people,


    And his eyesight is also more poisonous than ordinary people¡¯s.


    He knew his situation in Warriors Den.


    Even though he was already the son-inw of the An family,


    And his social status in New York was considered to be at the top, His wealth and life were actually


    tied to Warriors Den¡¯s hands.


    Once he is cleared, his antidote will be cut off.


    Even if he is the son-inw of the An family,¡±


    ¡°Even if he is the head of the An family, he will only die.


    Therefore, based on this, it is destined that he can only climb as high as possible in the Warriors


    Den.


    As for his status in the organization, it is insignificant.


    In the Warriors Den, strength has always spoken.


    It goes without saying that the Lord is powerful,


    But apart from her, the three elders with the highest status in the Warriors Den,


    Followed by the four earls, and then the descendants of the Lord¡¯s family including Revendor.


    Even though Revendor was deeply trusted and respected by the Lord, When he met Loyal, he had


    to grovel and call himself a subordinate.


    This is like those rtives of the emperor in ancient times.


    Although they are rted by blood and have a closer rtionship with the emperor,


    No one can sit on the head of the first general of the dynasty and boast.


    The emperor will not agree to it.


    Because of this, Pavel also wanted to take this opportunity to get close to Loyal.


    If he could get closer to him, it would be beneficial in the future.


    So the two drove straight to Manhattan Hospital, intending to go there to find out.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Charlie bought a bouquet of flowers from the flower shop downstairs of Manhattan Hospital,


    And walked into the lobby on the first floor of the Hospital holding the flowers.


    After identifying himself and the patient he wanted to visit the receptionist,


    The receptionist immediately found the visitor application that Hank left through the nurse,


    So he immediately sent someone to take him to the elevator and said respectfully:


    ¡°Sir, you can start from here.¡±


    ¡°Go directly to the seventeenth floor,¡±


    ¡°Turn left after exiting the elevator and you will find Ward No. 1708.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and


    stepped into the elevator.


    The elevator went all the way up and stopped on the seventeenth floor.


    Charlie walked out of the elevator holding a bouquet


    And was about to go to ward 1708 when he heard a nurse hurriedly say to other people at the nurse


    station:


    ¡°The emergency department said that a patient who was hit by a car ident needs to be


    transferred to ward 1707.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. Get ready to receive the patient.¡± ¡°People will being up from the elevator soon!¡± Two


    nurses ran out of the nurse station in a hurry.


    One of them was waiting outside the door of the medical elevator with the previous person,


    While the other nurse went in directly.


    Went to ward 1707 to check the situation of the ward.


    Charlie, who was holding flowers in his hand, frowned slightly,


    Because Hank was hospitalized at this time because of Peter,


    So Charlie¡¯s intuition told him that the person who was about to be admitted to ward 1707 should


    have an unusual background!


    At this time, the medical elevator suddenly made a clear ding sound,


    And then the elevator door opened,


    A young man was pushed out of the elevator and lying on a mobile hospital bed.


    The young man¡¯s forehead was wrapped in a bandage and there were many bruises on his body.


    Hey motionless on the mobile bed and couldn¡¯t help but moan repeatedly.


    Charlie immediately felt that although the person on the hospital bed had no spiritual energy,


    He was an out-and-out warrior!


    So he secretly released his spiritual energy to investigate,  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And found in that person¡¯s body the poison that Warriors Den would use to administer to dead


    soldiers and Cavalry guards!


    He was very familiar with this kind of poison,


    Because he had detoxified more than one person, and he was deeply impressed by it.


    This discovery immediately shocked him,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself:


    ¡°The Warriors Den is very efficient, they found this ce so quickly!¡±

 Chapter 5929

    Chapter 5929


    Chapter 5929


    Because he knew that the Warriors Den was much lower-key now,


    When Charlie came to New York this time,


    He really never thought that he would interact with the Warriors Den.


    However, as soon as he arrived on the seventeenth floor of Manhattan Hospital,


    An injured person from the Warriors Den was immediately brought in.


    This could not be a coincidence.


    Charlie¡¯s intuition told him that the Warriors Den must havee for Peter.


    And their purpose of approaching Peter, needless to say, must be the Sifang Baozhu.


    Charlie thought to himself:


    ¡°When I called Maria, she said that Meng Changsheng once mentioned the


    Sifang Baozhuang to her father.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, Victoria also knew about the existence of the Sifang Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°And was even very familiar with it.¡±


    ¡°He may be the only person in the Warriors Den who knows the true background of the Sifang


    Baozhuang.¡±


    ¡°Now that the people from the Warriors Den are focusing on this ce,¡±


    ¡°Then this must be Victoria¡¯s orders.¡±


    Thinking of this, Charlie became a little more cautious.


    He knew that in addition to Victoria, there were three elders and an earl in the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°If Victoria sent an earl, he would have a chance of winning,¡±


    ¡°But if she sent any of the three elders, he might have a hard time.


    After all, those are the three masters who are about to open the Niwan Pce, And their strength


    cannot be underestimated.


    Charlie roughly analyzed the current situation.


    And felt that it was better to take Peter to a safe area as soon as possible to avoid long nights and


    dreams.


    Before, it was just the Routhchild family who wanted to catch him, But now, even the Warriors Den


    has gotten involved.


    If they don¡¯t find a way to transfer Peter as soon as possible, he may be in danger.


    It is not advisable to fight at this time, safety is the most important thing.


    Seeing the other party being pushed into ward 1707, Charlie walked to the door of ward 1708.


    After knocking twice, he opened the ward door without waiting for Hank inside to respond.


    The single ward where Hank is located is more like a one-bedroom apartment.


    There is a small hall for resting at the entrance, and the ward is inside.


    At this time, Hank was lying on the bed bored,


    Waiting for the doctor¡¯s follow-up examination.


    Seeing Charliee in, he quickly stood up and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you are here!¡±


    Charlie nodded, put the flowers aside, and asked him:


    ¡°Has Simon given you any new instructions?¡±


    Hank blurted out: ¡°Return to Mr. Wade, not yet.¡±


    ¡°He asked me to find out the situation here first and wait for his instructions!¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Based on your understanding of him,¡±


    ¡°What do you think he will do next?¡±


    ¡°What will he do in one step?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible for you to snatch the person away?¡±


    Hank thought for a while, shook his head and said,


    ¡°Probably not. When he asked me toe,¡±


    ¡°I expressed my position and he said that he would do whatever it takes to take the person away.¡±


    ¡°They took him back and tortured him severely,¡±


    ¡°But he refused. In my opinion, he would never dare to mess around again at this time.¡±


    Charlie nodded, thinking to himself:


    ¡°What if Simon can¡¯t find a breakthrough here for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Then he will definitely change his mind and let Uncle Zhou go.¡±


    ¡°It will take seven or eight hours for Uncle Zhong tond in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Counting the time for him to hand over to Grandpa Sun and Grandpa Sun to leave for capital,¡±


    ¡°He will hand over the Sifang Baozhuang.¡±


    ¡°The official time will be extended by at least another six or seven hours.¡±


    ¡°In this case, there will be almost thirteen or fourteen hours before the news of


    Sifang Baozhu¡¯s returning to China will be released.¡±


    So, he asked Hank: ¡°If I want to take someone away by force,¡±


    ¡°Do you have any good suggestions?¡±


    Hank said: ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, the FBI has at least ten people here.¡±


    ¡°If I forcefully rush in, the FBI will definitely summon all the people in New


    York as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°The S.W.A.T. police, dozens of police helicopters will surround this ce within ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°If you snatch him away, this incident will probably be the headlines all over the world,¡±


    ¡°And the impact will be huge.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad, I¡¯m afraid that Mr. Zhou will have to hide in Tibet from now on.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and at the same time released his spiritual energy to check the conditions of


    several wards inside.


    This check didn¡¯t matter,


    Charlie found that there were far more than the ten people, But almost twenty people.


    Among them, in the three wards 02, 03, and 04, there are four people in each ward,


    And in ward 1701, in addition to Peter, there are six people on guard.


    Moreover, these people are all armed with live ammunition. Once someone rushes in, they will


    shoot without hesitation.


    As long as a shot is fired, the situation will inevitably escte.


    Charlie has no enmity with the FBI,


    And it is impossible to kill the agents who protect Peter, So if this matter is forced, there is basically


    no solution.


    However, there is no good breakthrough point for soft ones.


    You can¡¯t take turns brainwashing the nearly twenty people on the other side, right?


    Even if he sessfully brought the person out,


    Wouldn¡¯t Peter also be a wanted criminal?


    ording to his own wishes,


    He would rather sit in jail than be charged with being a wanted criminal.


    Just when Charlie was in a dilemma,


    His cell phone suddenly received a WeChat message.


    The WeChat message was sent by Maria, and the content was:


    ¡°Master, Victoria ising to New York! Please leave quickly!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5930

    Chapter 5930


    Seeing this, Charlie frowned slightly and quickly replied to her:


    ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    Maria quickly replied. : ¡°Just now,¡±


    ¡°Her special ne took off from Buenos Aires.¡±


    ¡°I checked the route application and found that the ne flew directly to New York.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Victoria woulde to search for the Sifang


    Baozhuang in person this time,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous.


    Since the Clearing Committee had already ced people in Manhattan Hospital,


    Charlie spected that once Victoria came to New York, She would definitelye to the hospital


    to see Peter.


    Peter could still save his life in the hands of the Routhchild family,


    But in the hands of Victoria, there was absolutely no chance of survival.


    Moreover, Victoria must have the ability to make him tell everything he knows.


    So, Charlie asked Maria:


    ¡°How long does it take to fly from Buenos Aires to New York?¡±


    Maria replied: ¡°Master, judging from Victoria¡¯s model,¡±


    ¡°The fastest is ten hours.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It takes ten hours to fly,¡±


    ¡°And it takes at least half an hour to get out of customs.¡±


    ¡°It takes exactly eleven hours to get to my ce.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°It¡¯s almost the same,¡±


    ¡°But I suggest that you hurry up and leave New York.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult to stay there. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I can¡¯t leave yet unless I can take Uncle Zhou away.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Then the young master must make a quick decision,¡± ¡°Solve everything within eight


    hours, and then we can evacuate calmly.¡± Charlie felt a little worried.


    In eight hours, can I think of a suitable way to take Peter away?


    Just when he felt a little at a loss for what to do, Steve suddenly called Charlie.


    When the call was connected, Steve said on the other end:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, my father has made representations to the police and the court.¡± ¡°He has withdrawn all


    the usations against Peter Zhou,¡±


    ¡°iming that the testing equipment used by his team was defective.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡±


    ¡°The Sifang Baozhan that Peter Zhou gave him is the real Sifang Baozhan,¡±


    ¡°Not a fake, so Peter Zhou will be acquitted soon.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°Acquitted?¡±


    ¡°How long will it take for this situation to be resolved?¡±


    Steve said: ¡°ording to the process, acquittal also requires a court hearing.¡±


    ¡°The formal process will be slower, but the impact of this incident was too bad,¡±


    ¡°And the judicial department also hopes to clear it up as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°After it was settled, my father was also urging them to do something special,¡±


    ¡°So the New York court would send a team of judges to go to the hospital to go through the court


    process of announcing the verdict.¡±


    ¡°They are expected to leave in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°All the time is counted, from now, and it will bepleted in five hours,¡±


    ¡°That is, around seven o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Victoria still has at least ten hours.


    If Zhou can be acquitted in three hours,


    Then he can leave the United States directly.


    When the timees, he will be arranged to return to China, And Victoria will not dare to pursue


    him.


    Moreover, even if Victoria dares to pursue him,


    It doesn¡¯t matter. He only needs to wait two or three more hours before the news of Sifang


    Baozhuan¡¯s return to China will be released.


    By then, Victoria will no longer have the need to pursue Peter.


    In Charlie¡¯s heart, there was a feeling that there was a bright future.


    At this time, Charlie heard a knock on the door from the opposite ward.


    The sound of opening the door came,


    And then Charlie heard a man say at the door:


    ¡°Hello, doctor, I am Frank¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°I came to visit him. I wonder how he is doing?¡±


    When Charlie heard this, Then he knew someone from the Warriors Den wasing again.


    At this time, the doctor said: ¡°The person is not seriously ill.¡±


    ¡°He can be discharged from the hospital as long as he stays in the hospital for a few days.¡±


    ¡°However, it is estimated that it will take more than half a year to fully return to the state before the


    car ident.¡±


    The man said: ¡°I don¡¯t know. Can¡¯t you let us go in for a visit?¡±


    The doctor said casually: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m almost done here.¡±


    ¡°You can go in and see the injured.¡±


    ¡°Be careful not to take too long. The patient still needs more rest.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯re at most over in ten


    or twenty minutes, thank you, doctor.¡± The person who spoke was Charlie¡¯s uncle, Pavel.


    Charlie had never seen him and could not hear his voice.


    At this moment, he was concentrating on listening to the noise next door.


    After hearing two people entering the ward and closing the door, Charlie heard a third person. In


    one sentence:


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Loyal and Mr. Pavel!¡±


    Loyal said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t call me with this title outside.¡±


    ¡°If you reveal the core secrets of the organization, I will kill you!¡±


    He hurriedly said: ¡°This subordinate is presumptuous, please punish me!¡± Loyal snorted coldly:


    ¡°Humph, seeing that you have done your duty,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold you ountable today.¡±


    When Charlie heard this, his eyes suddenly shed with a light.


    He still has at least ten hours of time window,


    But these ten hours must be divided into two parts.


    In the first paragraph, he has to wait for the court toe and pronounce his innocence.


    He has nothing to do except to keep the people from the Warriors Den from getting close to Peter;


    In the second half, now that Peter has been released,


    He has to Send him out of the United States without wasting time.


    This also means that from now on until the sentencing, there is nothing to do.


    Now that he had plenty of time, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but make up his mind:


    ¡°Two of the four great earls of the Warriors Den have died and one has been demoted.¡±


    ¡°The only one left wandering around is Loyal.¡±


    ¡°This is a rare opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I take advantage of this good opportunity and get rid of him at the earliest?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5931

    Chapter 5931


    Jeremiah said that among the four great earls, Jermo was the strongest.


    However, if he didn¡¯t blow himself up, he wouldn¡¯t be Charlie¡¯s opponent.


    Therefore, Charlie felt confident about killing Loyal.


    However, whether there is a chance or not is another question.


    Charlie also knew very well that if he wanted to kill Loyal in New York,


    It would actually be very difficult.


    Fighting with people in the city center of a first-tier city would do more harm than good.


    It may be broadcast live on the Inte before he can kill Loyal.


    Therefore, Loyal must not fight him head-on.


    And he can¡¯t use magic to kill him with one blow.


    Otherwise, if a thunderbolt suddenly struck a man to death in a Manhattan hospital,


    It would probably cause an uproar.


    This means that if Charlie wants to kill Loyal,


    He must find a way to catch him by surprise and kill him with one blow.


    Before that, Charlie still had a thorny problem that needed to be solved as soon as possible.


    That loyal and brave man might be looking for an opportunity to attack Peter.


    If he doesn¡¯t drive him out from here,


    He is likely to suddenly attack and make him passive.


    Once Loyal takes action, Charlie will never sit back and wait for death.


    He will still have to fight with him in public.


    Thinking of this, Charlie suddenly had a n in mind.


    He took a disposable mask from Hank¡¯s ward,


    Put it on, walked out of the ward,


    Took the elevator to the emergency room on the first floor.


    At this time, a young female nurse was in charge of the emergency room.


    He asked the female nurse: ¡°Hello,¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°A patient who had a car ident was sent to Ward 1707 just now.¡±


    ¡°Which doctor was responsible for the diagnosis and treatment of that patient?¡±


    The nurse was slightly stunned, and asked with some vignce:


    ¡°Excuse me Who is he? The patient¡¯s family member?¡±


    Charlie gave her a little spiritual energy and said calmly:


    ¡°I am your new medical director of the emergency department.¡±


    ¡°My surname is Wade, you can call me Dr. Wade.¡±


    The nurse immediately said respectfully: ¡°Hello, Doctor Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said:


    ¡°Take me to that doctor. I have something to ask him.¡±


    The nurse immediately said respectfully: ¡°Okay, Doctor Wade, please Follow me.¡±


    With that said, the nurse took Charlie to the door of an office.


    She lightly knocked on the door,


    And a middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from inside the door:


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The nurse opened the door and said to a male doctor sitting inside:


    ¡°Doctor Pitt, Dr. Wade is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Wade?¡± Dr. Pitt looked at Charlie next to the nurse in surprise,


    And asked curiously: ¡°Which department are you from?¡±


    Charlie did not answer his question but said to the nurse:


    ¡°Thank you,dy. And remember not to tell anyone about mying here.¡±


    The nurse nodded immediately, turned around, and walked out.


    Dr. Peter was even more confused.


    He didn¡¯t understand what the man wearing the mask was doing.


    The doctor named Wade didn¡¯t even wear a doctor¡¯s white coat.


    Charlie walked up to Dr. Pitt at this time and also used spiritual energy to give him a psychological


    suggestion, reminding him:


    ¡°Pitt, right? I am the boss of your emergency department now.¡±


    ¡°You and I will go see the patients in 1707ter.¡±


    ¡°Whatever I say, you will agree to it, and whatever I ask for,¡±


    ¡°You will do it unconditionally, do you understand?¡±


    Dr. Pitt nodded without thinking: ¡°I understand, Dr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and then asked him:


    ¡°Where is the medical record of patient 1707? Let me see it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dr. Pitt immediately found the medical record of patient 1707 and handed it to Charlie.


    Charlie took a look and saw that the patient¡¯s name was Sun Ke.


    He was admitted to the hospital because he was hit by a vehicle.


    He had multiple cartge contusions and skin injuries,


    But there were no injuries, so it didn¡¯t seem to be a big problem.

 Chapter 5932

    Chapter 5932


    Charlie asked him: ¡°This man¡¯s illness is not serious.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to admit him to the hospital, right?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just observe him in the emergency room?¡±


    Doctor Pitt quickly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, you don¡¯t know something.¡±


    ¡°This Sun Ke is Pavel Chen¡¯s Assistant,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Pavel is the son-inw of the An family and is very famous in New York.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Pavel called the chairman of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°The chairman paid special attention and arranged for him to be sent to theprehensive ward on


    the 17th floor for treatment and recuperation.¡±


    Charlie suddenly frowned. : ¡°What did you say? An¡¯s son-inw Pavel?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dr. Pitt nodded heavily: ¡°That¡¯s him!¡±


    Charlie clenched his teeth subconsciously and clenched his fists.


    It seems that among the three people in Ward 1707 just now,


    One is the so-called injured person who was brought in before,


    The other is Loyal among the four counts, and the third is his uncle, Pavel!


    Before, An family only highly suspected that something was wrong with him,


    But there was no clear evidence.


    However, today he actually appeared here with Loyal.


    Thispletely confirms the fact that he is an undercover agent of the Warriors Den!


    Thinking of this, Charlie sneered and thought to himself:


    ¡°It seems that Victoria really wanted to get the Sifang Baozhuang this time and sent Pavel and Loyal


    here.¡±


    So, Charlie took out his mobile phone and sent a message to his grandfather the content is:


    ¡°Grandpa, there is absolute evidence that Pavel is a member of the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°Now that I have the opportunity to kill him, do you think I should kill him or not?¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment.


    Eastcliff, China.


    It was early morning in Eastcliff,


    And Nics had already gotten up early,


    Dressed neatly, and was preparing to attend a very important business event.


    In the past few days, Nics, apanied by his eldest son Marshal,


    Second son Marcus, and Detective Duncan, signed strategic cooperation agreements with various


    government departments in Eastcliff.


    For Nics, he is particrly excited and looking forward to being involved here.


    For the officials, the return of well-known overseas Chinese to invest in China is naturally an


    excellent case for cooperation,


    And they will naturally elerate the progress wholeheartedly.


    Therefore, the efficiency of signing cooperation is very fast,


    And a batch of business contracts are basically signed every day.


    Today, Nics made another very big move.


    On behalf of many airlines controlled and invested by An family,


    He ordered nearly a hundred of China¡¯s ownrge passenger aircraft from China.


    China Commercial Aircraft Corporation also warmly invited him to take a shortdistance flight on a


    domestically producedrge passenger aircraft in Eastcliff this morning.


    Nics, who was dressed very grandly, had just gone out to meet his two sons and Duncan when


    he received a text message from Charlie.


    As he looked at the phone, his expression suddenly became very shocked.


    Immediately, he said to the three people around him:


    ¡°You guyse to my room first.¡±


    After that, he turned around and went back to his room without waiting for the three people to


    respond.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The three of them didn¡¯t know why and quickly followed in.


    After closing the door, Nics looked at the three of them,


    Handed the phone to Duncan, and said:


    ¡°Duncan, the three of you circte it and don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°After the cirction ispleted, you just need to tell me if you have any opinions.¡±


    ¡°I still have no opinion, no matter if there is any or not, don¡¯t give any reason.¡±


    The three of them were even more confused.


    Duncan quickly took the phone and looked at it first.


    After reading it, his expression suddenly changed.


    However, he did not dare to dy and quickly handed the phone to Marshal.


    Marshal was shocked after reading it and handed the phone to Marcus.


    Marcus¡¯s eyes widened,


    And then he handed the phone to Nics silently,


    And then asked in a low voice:


    ¡°Dad, who will express his position first?¡±


    Nics said lightly: ¡°I will express my position first!¡±


    The three of them quickly looked toward him and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    Nics¡¯s expression shed with a trace of cruelty,


    And he gritted his teeth and said coldly:


    ¡°I have no objection!¡±

 Chapter 5933

    Chapter 5933


    Nics expressed his attitude,


    And Marshal on the side said without hesitation:


    ¡°Dad, since Charlie already has conclusive evidence,¡±


    ¡°Then I have the same view as you!¡±


    Marcus nodded: ¡°Dad, Like the elder brother, I firmly support your decision!¡±


    Duncan on the side smacked his lips.


    He knew what the old man said was cryptic, so he said:


    ¡°Uncle, I also support you, but once this matter is done,¡±


    ¡°What will happen in the future from Tece¡¯s side? Will she me Charlie?¡±


    Nics waved his hand:


    ¡°The An family will notck this basic judgment.¡±


    ¡°Tece will definitely understand.¡±


    After that, Nics added: ¡°However, in this matter,¡±


    ¡°Apart from Charlie, only the four of us know that after it is done,¡±


    ¡°No matter what Tece thinks, we will never mention it,¡±


    ¡°And everyone will understand it tacitly.¡±


    The three of them nodded together.


    The tacit understanding is the best solution for this kind of thing.


    So, Nics paused for a few seconds,


    Quietly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes,


    And sent a message back to Charlie with a firm expression:


    ¡°Charlie, if your own safety can be ensured,¡±


    ¡°If you can, you should do it!¡±


    Then, he sent a message.


    Then typed again and sent another message:


    ¡°Charlie, when you kill him, say hello to him for me!¡±


    Nics once thought highly of Pavel.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He felt that although Pavel¡¯s family background was average,


    He was very talented, capable, and knowledgeable when he was young.


    In Nics¡¯s view, the shadow of Changying can be seen in Pavel.


    At that time, Changying and his daughter had been killed.


    Although he was sad, he felt somewhatforted when he saw Pavel.


    It was precisely because he had always been extremely guilty about Changying¡¯s affairs.


    So much so that he couldn¡¯t help but regard Pavel as his own,


    So he cultivated him with all his heart,


    Trusted him absolutely, andpletely regarded him as his own son.


    However, when Charlie told him that there was conclusive evidence,


    That Pavel was an undercover agent of the Warriors Den,


    He felt deeply betrayed and felt a little regretful.


    That¡¯s because he thought that with Pavel, he had made up for the regret he felt towards Changying


    to a certain extent.


    But now, everything was in vain due to his own wishful thinking.


    It even made him feel even more ashamed of Changying.


    Because, such a good son-inw is rare to find among ten thousand, but he himself failed him.


    And Pavel, whom he had treated sincerely for many years,


    Turned out to be a wolf cub with deep hidden intentions and vicious thinking.


    This not only amplified his guilt towards Changying,


    But also amplified hisints against himself.


    Marshal saw that his father seemed to have suddenly be slumped and aged.


    He thought that he was ming himself for what happened to Pavel,


    So he quickly stepped forward to support him and said softly:


    ¡°Dad, everything in the past is a foregone conclusion.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t immerse yourself in the past.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, these things can still be made up for.¡±


    Nics sighed helplessly and murmured:


    ¡°Many things have passed. I¡¯m sorry for Changying.¡±


    ¡°I will never have the chance to make up for this matter in this life. It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Marshal was startled for a moment,


    And then he realized that it was not because of Pavel that his father felt sad and med himself,


    But because of Changying.


    It has been twenty years since Changying passed away.


    There is indeed no chance to make amends for the mistakes made back then.


    At this time, Marcus stepped forward and whispered:


    ¡°Dad, although brother-inw had no chance to make up for it,¡±


    ¡°Charlie is still here. He is the blood of brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°From now on, we, An family, will do our best to make up for Charlie.¡±


    ¡°It is the best way to make up for brother-inw.¡±


    Nics nodded slightly, held the hands of his two sons for a long time, and then said:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t let me wait too long.¡±


    When the four people came out of the room, Pavel¡¯s fate was already sealed.

 Chapter 5934

    Chapter 5934


    When Charlie received the reply from his grandfather,


    He silently put away his cell phone and asked Dr. Pitt in front of him:


    ¡°What tests were done on the patients in 1707?¡±


    ¡°Show me the medical records.¡±


    Dr. Pitt immediately took the patient¡¯s medical record and handed it to Charlie.


    Charlie nced at it a few times before asking,


    ¡°Do you have any extra white coats? Find me a set.¡±


    ¡°There are some!¡±


    Dr. Pitt quickly took out his spare uniform and handed it to Charlie.


    After Charlie finished dressing, he said,


    ¡°Come on,e with me to 1707.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Dr. Pitt immediately nodded:


    ¡°Okay, Dr. Wade!¡±


    In ward 1707 at this time.


    Loyal was closing his eyes and using his spiritual energy to sense the situation in ward 1701,


    And several surrounding wards.


    When he realized that there were more than ten or twenty people from the FBI ambushing here,


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed.


    Even Charlie felt that it was uncertain to take Peter away from here quietly,


    Let alone, Loyal.


    Therefore, Loyal couldn¡¯t think of how to start for a while.


    When Pavel saw Loyal open his eyes,


    He stepped forward and asked him:


    ¡°How is the situation?¡±


    Loyal shook his head, smacked his lips, and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit tricky. They have many people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to solve it quickly.¡±


    Pavel thought for a moment and said: ¡°If there is really no chance to take action,¡±


    ¡°Then you and I will keep an eye on him here and wait for Mr. Wu¡¯s next instructions.¡±


    Loyal said with some reluctance:


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a missed opportunity to make contributions!¡±


    Pavel said: ¡°Making meritorious deeds is done by taking advantage of the situation.¡±


    ¡°If you do it knowingly that you can¡¯t do it,¡±


    ¡°If something goes wrong and the Lord is angry,¡±


    ¡°You and I will lose more than we gain.¡±


    Loyal was about to speak when he suddenly frowned and whispered:


    ¡°Stop talking yet, someone ising!¡±


    Loyal felt two people walking towards the ward where he was.


    However, Charliepletely sealed his spiritual energy in his body,


    So Loyal did not realize that Charlie would be a master stronger than himself.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door of the ward.


    Loyal winked at Pavel.


    The moment thetter opened the door, he saw two doctors standing outside the door.


    One of them was a blond white man named Pitt,


    And the other one is Charlie, a ck-haired Chinese.


    When Pavel saw that both of them were wearing doctor¡¯s uniforms,


    He didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Although Charlie looked very simr to Changying,


    Pavel had never really met Changying,


    Not to mention that Charlie was wearing a medical mask,


    So it will not arouse the suspicion of the other party.


    After Pavel looked at the two of them,


    He asked with a puzzled look: ¡°Doctors, are you okay?¡±


    Charlie looked at Pavel.


    Although this was the first time he saw his ¡°younger uncle¡±,


    Charlie still recognized the other person at a nce.


    After all, Pavel is also a very famous public figure,


    And his video materials can be easily searched on the Inte.


    At this time, Pavel looked at Charlie and asked curiously:


    ¡°What is going on doctors?¡±


    Charlie took the initiative to stretch out a hand to him and said with a smile:


    ¡°This is the famous Mr. Pavel, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our first time meeting you. I¡¯m very happy to see you!¡±


    Pavel casually stretched out his hand to shake Charlie¡¯s hand,


    And then went straight to the topic again: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 5935

    Chapter 5935


    Chapter 5935


    At this moment, Pavel did not realize,


    What was special about the Chinese doctor wearing a mask in front of him?


    He felt that with his rank, even if the chairman of this hospital came, He would still have to bend in


    front of him.


    As for the little emergency room manager here,


    He just wanted to find an opportunity to get to know himself and to curry favor with him.


    Therefore, he did not take Charlie in front of him seriously.


    Charlie smiled faintly at this time and said to Pavel:


    ¡°Hello Mr. Chen, I am the person in charge of the emergency department.¡±


    ¡°We are here mainly to find the patient¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Are you a family member of the patient?¡±


    Pavel nodded and said arrogantly: ¡°He is my assistant,¡±


    ¡°And I am his caretaker. If you have anything, please tell me.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s the case for Mr. Chen,¡±


    ¡°Because you are a distinguished guest of our hospital.¡±


    ¡°In order to show our respect for Mr. Chen,¡±


    ¡°We have decided to transfer this patient to the VIP ward on the top floor,¡±


    ¡°Which is muchrger and hasplete facilities and is more convenient for you and your


    companions.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie waved his hand toward the expressionless middle-aged man inside,


    Seemingly saying hello attentively.


    He knew that that person was Loyal.


    Moreover, Loyal did not restrain his spiritual energy at all.


    This is also because Charlie has been using the restrained mental method of spiritual energy.


    Loyal did not notice any abnormality, so he was not too cautious.


    Loyal was so proud that he didn¡¯t even look down on Pavel,


    So how could he look down on Charlie who was dressed as a doctor in front of him,


    So hepletely ignored Charlie¡¯s overtures.


    Pavel never expected that Charlie woulde here to move his ¡°assistant¡± to a VIP ward.


    He specifically asked the chairman to arrange it,


    And then asked the doctor to assign the assistant to this floor,


    Saying that he could not leave under any circumstances.


    So he said calmly: ¡°I appreciate your kindness,¡±


    ¡°But there is no need to change the ward.¡±


    ¡°The conditions here are not bad, and there is no problem here at all.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Charlie said hurriedly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Chen,¡±


    ¡°The VIP environment downstairs is really much better than here,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°We will arrange for someone to help you change wards,¡±


    ¡°And there will also be dedicated people to guide you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Pavel said impatiently:


    ¡°If there is nothing else, please go out and don¡¯t disturb the patient¡¯s rest.¡±


    Seeing that he was a little angry,


    Charlie deliberately lowered his voice and said helplessly:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, to tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°The situation in our ward on this floor is quite special today!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Pavel nced at Charlie warily,


    And asked pretending to be curious: ¡°What situation is special?¡±


    Charlie quickly exined: ¡°Mr. Chen, you don¡¯t know something.¡±


    ¡°There is a prisoner living in ward 1701,¡±


    ¡°And he is a prisoner who has received rtively high attention in the past two days.¡±


    ¡°He is guarded by the FBI¡­¡±


    Pavel was surprised when he heard this.


    He lowered his vignce towards Charlie,


    Because what Charlie said was the actual situation he had learned.


    So he pretended to be surprised and asked:


    ¡°What does that prisoner have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to hinder them here?¡± Charlie nodded and said seriously:


    ¡°To be honest, the person in charge of the FBI has a lot of respect for us.¡±


    ¡°The clear requirement is to clear the wards on the seventeenth floor as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°And transfer patients to other floors.¡±


    ¡°For patients who cannot be transferred, the number of caregivers must be strictly limited,¡±


    ¡°And only one rtive can be allowed to apany them at most.¡±

 Chapter 5936

    Chapter 5936


    Chapter 5936


    Charlie deliberately released the true story between Peter and the FBI, And it was to use the most


    sincere appearance to deceive Pavel and Loyal.


    His purpose was to physically separate the two people.


    Only by separating them can he defeat them one by one.


    Therefore, he deliberately moved the FBI and made up a so-called ¡°requirement¡± that did not exist.


    However, with the truth told before, the lieter seems very credible.


    Pavel and Loyal didn¡¯t even have any discussion,


    They both felt that Charlie must be telling the truth.


    They also felt that the FBI must have strictly limited the number of people apanying patients in


    order to reduce potential risks as much as possible.


    This requirement is well-founded and convincing.


    However, Pavel naturally didn¡¯t want to just give in.


    Although he initially felt that Loyal might not be able to reconcile with him, The opportunity to make


    a contribution was right in front of him.


    If there was one person who really had to leave,


    It would definitely be him.


    In that case, if this thing happened,


    Wouldn¡¯t the credit be greatly diluted?


    So, he said to Charlie: ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±


    ¡°If theye to me,¡±


    ¡°I willmunicate with their leaders and won¡¯t make it difficult for you.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Chen, this is not okay.¡±


    ¡°Ah! The requirements from the FBI are very clear.¡±


    ¡°If you two are unwilling to separate,¡±


    ¡°You will have no choice but to move towards on other floors.¡± As he said, he deliberately proposed


    a n:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Chen, I will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°It will be arranged in a ward on the 16th floor near the elevator.¡±


    ¡°You only need to walk a few dozen meters and you will be able to change quickly.¡±


    When Pavel heard this, he immediately said:


    ¡°No! My assistant was just injured.¡±


    ¡°This situation will torment him more!¡±


    Charlie deliberately took out the assistant¡¯s emergency medical records and said,


    ¡°Mr. Chen, your assistant is actually fine.¡±


    ¡°He can be hospitalized for observation or go home to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s not possible, I can arrange for several doctors and nurses to monitor him 24 hours a


    day at his home.¡±


    ¡°The injured person¡¯s mood and recovery speed will definitely be much better at home than in the


    hospital.¡±


    Pavel was a little annoyed and immediately said:


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°My words, you don¡¯t understand, do you?¡±


    ¡°I said the injured can¡¯t be tormented!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in this ward and won¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    Seeing him getting angry, Charlie could only say helplessly:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, if the patient doesn¡¯t leave,¡±


    ¡°Then one of you or the gentleman behind you must leave first.¡±


    ¡°This is a fatal order from the FBI.¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to cooperate,¡±


    ¡°Then I can only tell them the truth and let themmunicate with you.¡±


    ¡°As5h0le!¡± Pavel gritted his teeth angrily!


    He didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would not give him any face, And would even tell the truth to the FBI.


    Although they are very popr in New York,


    Everyone knows that the reputation of the New York police and FBI is in major crisis.


    They will definitely try their best to ensure that Peter will not have any problems again,


    So if they go against them, they will definitely won¡¯t give him a chance either.


    Loyal next to him didn¡¯t have any good ideas for a while,


    Let alone directly take action against the FBI, So his situation was really passive at the moment.


    Loyal did not doubt Charlie¡¯s words.


    He had already found out that there were at least ten or twenty FBI agents around Peter,


    And they were all FBI agents with live ammunition.

 Chapter 5937

    Chapter 5937


    Chapter 5937


    It was reasonable for them to put forward security requirements for the hospital.


    If Pavel keeps refusing to cooperate,


    If he really attracts the FBI, it will definitely be a problem.


    Thinking of this, Loyal said without hesitation:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, it¡¯s better to do less than to do more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a troubled time in New York right now.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d better not get in trouble with the FBI.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here. You¡¯d better go back and rest early.¡±


    In Loyal¡¯s view, Pavel¡¯s stay would certainly be helpful to him.


    If he seeded, he would also need his help to cover his retreat and help find a safe ce to stay.


    Therefore, Loyal did not want Pavel to leave.


    But at the moment, Loyal doesn¡¯t dare to cause trouble.


    He sees the situation clearly and knows what is important and what is not.


    First of all, he definitely can¡¯t leave.


    Because only he has the ability to snatch Peter away from the FBI;


    Secondly, he does not dare to let Pavel stay and challenge the FBI¡¯s requirements; because of the


    FBI really attracts the attention of the FBI, The FBI will force them to change wards.


    Then it¡¯s hard to get off the hook,


    And there¡¯s little chance of winning if they take action directly.


    But if they really change the floor, I¡¯m afraid there will be no chance to take action.


    So after careful consideration,


    Loyal decided to let Pavel go first to avoid attracting the attention of the FBI.


    When Pavel heard what Loyal said, He felt very unhappy.


    But he also understood that in this case, he definitely couldn¡¯t dwell on it.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, the FBI is only a few wards away from here.


    If they really provoke them, this mission may not bepleted, And the Lord will definitely punish


    him by then.


    So, he could only nod helplessly and said to Loyal:


    ¡°Mr. Loyal, please take care of him for me here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. If you need anything, call me.¡± Loyal pretended to be respectful and said:


    ¡°Okay. Mr. Chen, please walk slowly.¡±


    Pavel felt resentful in his heart, rolled his eyes at Charlie, Then snorted coldly, waved his hands,


    and left.


    When Charlie saw him going out, he pretended to be relieved and said to Loyal:


    ¡°Thank you both for your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°We are all here for work. Please understand.¡±


    Loyal did not doubt Charlie, so he nodded and said,


    ¡°Everyone is here for work. It¡¯s understandable.¡±


    ¡°We follow the requirements of the FBI.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, you should also try not to let the FBI disturb us.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded, and then he


    whispered:


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie turned around and walked out with Dr. Pitt.


    Loyal nced at Dr. Pitt who was following him.


    He felt that the doctor seemed a little stunned,


    However because he was not proficient in psychological suggestion, He didn¡¯t pay much attention


    to it.


    After Charlie came out, he happened to see Pavel walking to the elevator entrance angrily,


    So he immediately took a few steps to follow him.


    The elevator door opened and as soon as Pavel stepped into the elevator, Charlie followed directly


    in.


    Seeing Charlie follow him into the elevator, Pavel felt very angry.


    He tugged on his cor and asked with a stern face:


    ¡°What are you doing following me?¡±


    ¡°Are you qualified to be in the same elevator as me? Get out now!¡±

 Chapter 5938

    Chapter 5938


    Chapter 5938


    Charlie chuckled and said quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°I let one of you go. This is the request of the FBI.¡±


    ¡°Those FBI guys don¡¯t do much on business all day long.¡±


    ¡°They are so useless. There are a lot of things to do.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, a big shot like you is one of the most distinguished guests in our hospital.¡±


    ¡°If the FBI hadn¡¯t been nagging at me, giving me the courage,¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to offend you.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s twopliments made Pavel¡¯s angry mood ease a little.


    He thought to himself that the doctor in front of him must be acting under orders.


    No one else would be able to ignore the FBI¡¯s request.


    Moreover, this doctor¡¯s attitude was humble and his words were pleasant.


    The anger in his heart was somewhat relieved.


    So, he said expressionlessly:


    ¡°You¡¯re right, every one of these are fcking useless!¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know how to handle their business,¡±


    ¡°And they still fcking take care of other patients¡¯ families.¡±


    ¡°What a fcking ba5tard!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with an apologetic smile:


    ¡°You are right!¡±


    As he said that, he quickly lowered his voice and continued:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, don¡¯t be too anxious.¡±


    ¡°I will wait until night to observe the movements of the FBI.¡±


    ¡°If in the evening, they rxed and became less strict.¡±


    ¡°If you want toe and visit, I will find a way for you.¡±


    When Pavel heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up and he subconsciously asked:


    ¡°Is this method feasible?¡±


    Charlie asked eagerly: ¡°I don¡¯t think the problem is big,¡±


    ¡°But I still have to wait until night to observe.¡±


    ¡°They are a bunch of people who are tight and loose at one time.¡±


    ¡°They will be stricter when the leaderes,¡±


    ¡°And looser when the leader leaves.¡±


    Pavel thought that the doctor wanted to curry favor with him.¡±


    ¡°So he immediately said: ¡°If you can help me solve this matter,¡±


    ¡°I will put in a good word for you in front of your chairmanter.¡±


    Charlie said excitedly: ¡°Oh, Mr. Chen, thank you so much!¡±


    With that said, seeing the elevator reaching the underground garage, Charlie said:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, I¡¯ll take you to the car, and we¡¯ll chat on the way.¡±


    Pavel nodded. This time he didn¡¯t bring a driver with him when he went out, So he drove there by


    himself.


    Loyal was picked up at the airport,


    So it was much more convenient for the two of them to talk.


    As Pavel walked towards his Rolls-Royce, he asked Charlie:


    ¡°At what time do you think they will be more rxed?¡±


    Charlie said hurriedly: ¡°Enough in one, two, two, or three hours.¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again: ¡°I suggest you, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before Charlie finished speaking, Pavel saw someoneing towards him and immediately


    interrupted:


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll leave the patient to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely relieved, but my request is that we must send the best doctors and use the best


    drugs,¡±


    ¡°And we must not leave any seque to the patients!¡± Charlie nodded quickly along with his words:


    ¡°That I understand, don¡¯t worry, we are very thorough in our work.¡±


    Pavel hummed with satisfaction and walked to the Rolls-Royce,


    So he said to Charlie: ¡°Get in the car and talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie nodded repeatedly and saw that the Rolls-Royce had automatically unlocked,


    So he took the initiative to open the door for Pavel and asked him to sit in.


    Then he went around to the co-pilot, opened the door, and sat in.


    After entering, Charlie immediately used his spiritual energy to check the Rolls-Royce.


    This Rolls-Royce is different from most Rolls-Royces.


    The ss, door panels, and chassis of the entire car are extremely thick.


    It is bulletproof, explosion-proof, and eavesdropping-proof. There are no other electronic


    eavesdropping devices in the car,


    So it is very safe.

 Chapter 5939

    Chapter 5939


    Chapter 5939


    At this moment, Charlie felt relieved, and Pavel next to him felt as rxed as if he had arrived at


    home.


    While picking up a bottle of Fiji water and taking a sip, he said to Charlie:


    ¡°Within two hours, if you can let me return to the ward, you will be rewarded a lot.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly, took off his mask, looked at Pavel, and asked with interest:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what reward Mr. Chen is talking about.¡±


    Pavel chuckled, stretched out a finger, and said arrogantly:


    ¡°If you can solve it within two hours,¡±


    ¡°I will give you one million US dors;¡±


    ¡°If you can solve it within one hour,¡±


    ¡°I will give you two million dors. U.S. dors!¡± After saying that, he suddenly looked at Charlie,


    Frowned, and said subconsciously:


    ¡°Eh? Why do you look familiar to me? Have we met before?¡±


    ¡­


    When Changying passed away, Tece was still a student.


    Therefore, Pavel never met Changying himself.


    However, he has been tailor-made for Tece by Warriors Den since he was a student.


    At that time, there were more than twenty young male ¡°schrs¡± who were tailor-made with him.


    Most of these people were of pure Chinese descent,


    And a small number were of mixed Chinese and other descents.


    There were even a few white and ck people.


    The reason why some mixed-race or even white and ck people were chosen.


    This was because the Warriors Den was not sure what Tece¡¯s views on mate selection would be like


    when she became an adult.


    Therefore, they selected more than twenty young male ¡°schrs¡± with good looks,


    And then began to subject them to rigorous training and studying.


    Tece still didn¡¯t know that the outstanding boys who appeared around her in the past,


    Who had extremely good grades, extremely rich knowledge,


    And gentlemanly demeanor far beyond ordinary peers, Almost all schrs from the Warriors Den.


    The purpose of breaking the Warriors Den is also very simple.


    Surround Tece with arge number of high-quality men who have undergone rigorous training.


    In this way, there will always be one who can prate into the An family.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And Pavel was the final winner.


    He was actually familiar with the information of everyone in the An family in the early years.


    Even though he has never met Changying,


    He had seen all of Changying¡¯s information, including video information.


    However, Changying had been dead for many years after all,


    And in the many years since he married Tece,


    He had not reviewed the lessons he had done back then,


    So he had somewhat forgotten about Changying¡¯s appearance.


    But after all, it was information that he had memorized more than ten years ago,


    So he felt that Charlie looked familiar as if he had seen him before.


    Charlie saw his slightly confused look at this moment and asked with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, do you think I look familiar?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pavel didn¡¯t feel that he was being deceived,


    But said very seriously: ¡°You do look familiar.¡±


    ¡°I seem to have seen me somewhere.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t remember it for a moment.¡±


    Charlie smiled, threw the mask on the console of the Rolls-Royce,


    Lay down on the back of the seat carelessly, spread his hands, and said lightly:


    ¡°Since you think I look familiar Mr. Chen,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop pretending and show my cards.¡±


    Pavel noticed something unusual at this moment,


    While quietly reaching into the storagepartment of the main driver¡¯s door panel to take out a


    gun,


    He frowned and asked Charlie:


    ¡°What do you mean? What on earth are you doing?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Chen, strictly speaking,¡±


    ¡°I want to call you uncle.¡±


    ¡°After all, your marriage to my aunt is still in the stage of existence.¡± Charlie¡¯s words shocked Pavel.


    He blurted out: ¡°You¡­you are Charlie!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Uncle, do you know my name?¡±

 Chapter 5940

    Chapter 5940


    Chapter 5940


    Pavel clenched the pistol and said excitedly:


    ¡°What a find. After all these years, I didn¡¯t expect you to be in New York!¡±


    ¡°This is great! I¡¯ll call your grandpa right now.¡±


    ¡°He will be very happy to know!¡±


    After that, he pretended to take out his mobile phone.


    The next second, but he took out his pistol,


    Pointed it at Charlie¡¯s head, and said in a cold voice with a ferocious expression:


    ¡°Charlie, right? Why are you here?!¡±


    ¡°You know that I am your uncle, and you still try your best to y with me.¡±


    ¡°This move is so you know my true identity?!¡±


    Seeing the murderous look on his face, Charlie hadpletely stripped away the disguise,


    And said with a smile: ¡°You are just a schr from the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°It looks quite nice, but in fact,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a dog with a slightly longer chain and the need to take antidote regrly?¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Pavel¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy,


    He stared at Charlie, gritted his teeth, and said:


    ¡°It seems you understand very clearly!¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I can kill you with one shot right now,¡±


    ¡°And then go and collect the reward from the Lord?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°I understand far better than you think.¡±


    After a pause, Charlie said again: ¡°Besides,¡±


    ¡°I advise you to put down your gun because your pistol is of no use!¡±


    ¡°Did you know that three of the four great earls of your Warriors Den died?¡±


    ¡°Without exception, all died in my hands!¡±


    ¡°Did you know that all the dead soldiers stationed in Cyprus have surrendered to me!¡±


    ¡°You are just a schr, you dare to point a gun at me,¡±


    ¡°You are really not afraid of me twist your head off and find another opportunity to kill your parents


    who were born as knight guards?!¡±


    Pavel¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, and his fierce look was revealed in an instant!


    He gritted his teeth and shouted angrily:


    ¡°No matter what you say is true or false,¡±


    ¡°If you dare to threaten my family, you should die!¡±


    After that, he pulled the trigger without hesitation!


    At this moment, Charlie suddenly took action,


    Grabbed the gun in his hand, and pressed the hammer on the back of the pistol with his thumb to


    apply a little force.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Snap!


    The gun didn¡¯t fire, but the alloy hammer had broken off!


    Without the hammer, the pistol lost the keyponent for firing the bullet primer.


    Even if Pavel kept pulling the trigger hard, the pistol could not fire at all.


    He never dreamed that Charlie would have such strength!


    The hammer made of alloy can be broken directly with just one finger!


    At this moment, he was suddenly terrified!


    You know, these schrs, in order to avoid exposing their identities to the greatest extent,


    Have not been allowed to practice martial arts since they were young.


    Their mission is to study, study, and study again to ensure that they can be admitted to a top


    university in the world.


    In this way, they can easily sneak into any family,


    And even the An family will not notice anything unusual about them.


    And this means that Pavel is a useless waste.


    In front of Charlie, without a gun, he could only surrender.


    So, he immediately put on a frightened face,


    Threw the pistol into the back seat, raised his hands, and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Charlie¡­ don¡¯t get me wrong¡­ although I am a schr of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°But I¡­ ¡­But I really wholeheartedly work for An family¡­¡±


    ¡°Your aunt and I also truly love each other¡­¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°After I killed so many people in the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°You still talk to me such nonsense,¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will believe it?¡±


    ¡°Are you overestimating your eloquence or underestimating my IQ?¡±


    Pavel cried bitterly and said: ¡°Charlie¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you know the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°You know that I was also forced and was helpless!¡±


    ¡°Ever since we were young, we could only do what the Lord says.¡±


    ¡°If we ck off even a little bit, we will be killed, let alone resist¡­¡±

 Chapter 5941

    Chapter 5941


    Chapter 5941


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°No need to work in vain,¡±


    ¡°After today, you will die.¡±


    ¡°I will kill you with my own hands,¡±


    ¡°As well as the loyal upstairs, and use your heads to give Victoria a grand wee gift!¡±


    When Pavel heard this, he immediately said hysterically:


    ¡°You kill me. If you kill me, your aunt will not forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Your cousin will not forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather will not forgive you!¡±


    ¡°He regards me as his own and treats me as his own.¡±


    ¡°If you kill me, how can he bear it at such an old age?¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Charlie smiled calmly: ¡°Not long ago,¡±


    ¡°I sent a message to Grandpa, and he told me that if I can kill you, I can do it.¡±


    ¡°So today, you must die! In addition, the An family will not help evildoers,¡±


    ¡°If my aunt knows your true identity, she will not have kind thoughts towards you.¡±


    ¡°As for my cousin whom I have never met,¡±


    ¡°If she thinks that I am the enemy who killed her father,¡±


    ¡°She can seek revenge from me in the future.¡±


    At this point, Charlie changing the conversation, asked him:


    ¡°Do you think your daughter will still regard you as her father after knowing your true identity?¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, Pavel¡¯s heart was filled with fear.


    It was his father and grandfather who worked desperately to break the Warriors Den,


    And he had the opportunity to be a ¡°schr¡±.


    In order to stand out from the many ¡°schrs¡±, he read thousands of books and endured hardships


    since he was a child.


    In the past few decades, he has been able to ovee all obstacles and ovee the stars.


    Now, he fell into Charlie¡¯s hands,


    And Charlie and most of the people in the An family seemed to have made up their minds to take


    his own life,


    Which gave him a kind of despair on the verge of death.


    The strong desire to survive drove him to cry and said:


    ¡°Charlie¡­ Since you know so many inside stories about Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°You must also know the tragic fate of people like us.¡±


    ¡°If the situation is not forced, I would not want to help the evildoers and do anything for them.¡±


    ¡°I beg you to spare my life because your aunt and I are a husband and wife and have the same


    flesh and blood as husband and wife!¡±


    ¡°As long as you are willing to spare my life,¡±


    ¡°I will be your spy in the Warriors Den from now on.¡±


    ¡°I will report to you every move of the Warriors Den as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I will do whatever you ask me to do.¡±


    ¡°This gives me a chance to make up for my mistakes,¡±


    ¡°Which is better than killing me!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°You and my aunt should be ssmates at the same school.¡±


    ¡°In New York Warriors Den tried to kill my grandfather¡¯s family at once.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you not to know.¡±


    ¡°At that time, why didn¡¯t you think about it?¡±


    ¡°You and my aunt are husband and wife?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever think that my grandpa regards you as his own son and treats you with great


    kindness?¡±


    Pavel was speechless for a moment.


    Of course, he knew what happened that time.


    Therefore, he did not dare to hide anything and cried:


    ¡°Charlie, at that time the Lord wanted the lives of your grandparents and your whole family,¡±


    ¡°And we also obeyed orders.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt and I were both foils who were going to be sacrificed at any time.¡±


    ¡°At that time, The reason why she didn¡¯t let me go with her was because the


    Lord felt that after the An family was wiped out,¡±


    ¡°A suitable person was needed to take over the An family¡¯s property.¡±


    ¡°As a male, I was naturally more suitable than your aunt,¡±


    ¡°So they decided to let me make an excuse and stay¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°No matter what,¡±


    ¡°You chose to be loyal to Victoria in the face of the lives of the An family.¡±


    ¡°For this reason alone, it would be a shame for you to die!¡±


    Pavel said quickly: ¡°Charlie, my life will be of no harm to you!¡±


    ¡°If I stay in the Warriors Den as an undercover agent,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can do a lot for you!¡±


    ¡°If I die, it will definitely be a great loss to you and An family!¡± Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°You want to stay in the Warriors Den and be my undercover,¡±


    ¡°But you never thought about whether Victoria would agree?¡±

 Chapter 5942

    Chapter 5942


    Chapter 5942


    Pavel said doubtfully: ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, and I don¡¯t tell you, how will


    Victoria know?¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t know, right?¡±


    ¡°Victoria is already on her way to New York.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Pavel asked in shock,


    ¡°Lord¡­oh no¡­Victoria ising to New York?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie clicked and nodded and said:


    ¡°I want to kill Loyal before Victoriaes.¡±


    ¡°If Loyal dies and you are the only one alive,¡±


    ¡°Victoria will definitelye to you to ask everything.¡±


    Pavel immediately stretched out his right hand and said piously:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never mention a word!¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°Loyal may not be proficient in psychological suggestion,¡±


    ¡°But Victoria is absolutely proficient in it.¡±


    ¡°She naturally has a way to make you tell everything.¡±


    ¡°Instead of letting you go to Victoria to expose my news,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I kill you too and give Victoria a bigger surprise!¡±


    Pavel was extremely frightened and blurted out:


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this¡­ this is inhumane!¡± Charlie sarcastically said:


    ¡°Thest thing we need to deal with people like you is humanity.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Pavel,


    A hint of spiritual energy entered his brain, and said coldly: ¡°Pavel, from now on, you answer


    whatever I ask you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have any reservations; do whatever I ask you to do,¡±


    ¡°Without any disobedience! Do you understand?!¡±


    Pavel¡¯s eyes were dazed for a moment,


    And then he said with a firm expression: ¡°I understand!¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°I ask you, why did the Warriors Den not stop after my parents died,¡±


    ¡°But instead sent you to cover my aunt away?¡±


    Pavel shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I only know that the year your parents passed away,¡±


    ¡°We had received a training task, and a total of nearly sixty ¡®schrs¡¯ participated in training,¡±


    ¡°The purpose of training is to sessfullybine with your aunt and uncle in the future,¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know why the Lord did this.¡± Charlie frowned and asked again:


    ¡°Victoria asked you to hide in my grandpa¡¯s house After so long,¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly turn against them and want to kill my grandpa¡¯s whole family?!¡±


    Pavel said with a confused look on his face:


    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ From my guess, it may be that she wants me to take over the An family


    smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Once all the An family members died and I took over the entire An family,¡±


    ¡°Then the An family would have be a subsidiary of Warriors Den.¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Even I don¡¯t take money seriously, and Victoria is even less likely!¡±


    ¡°So there must be other reasons for doing it!¡±


    Pavel said: ¡°I don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    ¡°In fact, the information we can get is very limited.¡±


    ¡°After the organization sent us out, we have been living in the world,¡±


    ¡°And our contacts with the organization are all through secrets.¡±


    ¡°Since the day we left the organization, we haven¡¯t gone back,¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t know what the Lord is thinking¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, trying to figure out why it took so long to break through.


    After investing so much energy in targeting the grandfather¡¯s family, There is no hope that Pavel


    can do anything.


    He can only find another opportunity to explore the truth in the future.


    Today, the most important thing for him is to take Peter Zhou away from the hospital safely after the


    Routhchild family gave up on holding him ountable,


    And at the same time find another opportunity to kill Loyal.


    As for Pavel, killing him was nothing more than a hook, which waspletely insignificant.


    The rest can be discussed in the long run.


    So, he thought for a moment, and a n emerged in his heart, so he ordered Pavel:


    ¡°Help me mobilize a helicopter, then say hello to the person in charge of


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Manhattan Hospital,¡±


    ¡°And tell him that in a few hours, your helicopter willnd on the helipad on the top floor of the


    Hospital to pick up a patient and let him make arrangements.¡±


    Pavel said without thinking: ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°The helicopter is simple, I can make arrangements now.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°Let the helicopter just stand by and follow my instructions for the rest.¡±


    Pavel nodded subconsciously: ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll make arrangements.¡± Charlie asked him again:


    ¡°Send a message to Loyal and tell him that you just got reliable inside information.¡±


    ¡°In another two or three hours, the court may go to the hospital to announce Peter Zhou¡¯s acquittal.¡±


    ¡°By that time, the FBI should have withdrawn and asked him to wait patiently for this opportunity


    and not to blindly take action!¡±


    Pavel immediately followed the instructions and sent Loyal a message.


    Loyal in the ward saw the text message and immediately replied with surprise:


    ¡°Pavel, is this news true?¡±


    Pavel responded ording to Charlie¡¯s orders:


    ¡°It¡¯s 100% true! Loyal just needs to be calm and patient.¡±


    ¡°Wait for a while, and you will definitely wait for the best time to take action.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Loyal said


    without thinking:


    ¡°Then I will wait until he is acquitted before I attack him!¡±

 Chapter 5943

    Chapter 5943


    Chapter 5943


    After making a n, Charlie took off his doctor¡¯s clothes and returned to the ward where Hank was.


    What he had to do next was to wait patiently for the judge toe to the hospital,


    Wthplete legal documents and dere Peter not guilty on the spot.


    Now, the Sifang Baozhuang is almost back to China.


    As long as Peter is taken away safely and Pavel and Loyal are killed, Charlie¡¯s trip to the United


    States will be considered a sess.


    To be sure, Charlie specifically asked Pavel to rent a business jet that could fly directly to China in


    his own name,


    And asked the business jet to apply for a direct route to Eastcliff, And be on standby at New York¡¯s


    John F. Kennedy Airport.


    Late at night.


    After sorting out all the documents,


    The New York justice personally took the documents with him,


    Along with several court staff and Brooklyn jail staff, and rushed to Manhattan Hospital.


    The elderly justice did not have to be in such a hurry.


    It was in line with American judicial procedures to wait until the normal court session tomorrow to


    announce Peter¡¯s acquittal.


    But this time, the reputation of the Routhchild family was greatly affected,


    And the power of the Zhou Manor was mysteriously cut off,


    Which made Simon very worried that the Sifang Baozhuan had been taken out of the Zhou Manor,


    So he also urgently hoped that quickly release Peter, And then keep an eye on Peter¡¯s every move.


    He felt that maybe he could get the Sifang Baozhu back in this way.


    So the chief judge came in a hurry.


    Charlie was in the ward, relying on his excellent hearing to monitor every move in Peter¡¯s ward.


    Loyal in the opposite ward seemed to have slightly inferior facial features, So he chose to release


    some spiritual energy for perception.


    The justice led the staff into the ward,


    And under the witness of the FBI and staff, said to Peter:


    ¡°Peter Zhou, the Routhchild family admitted that the previous case against you for stealing antiques


    was a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°After emergency deliberations in the court,¡±


    ¡°They decided to withdraw the prosecution against you.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you will be free.¡±


    Loyal, who was monitoring the ward with his spiritual energy,¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t help but think to himself:


    ¡°Pavel¡¯s information is indeed urate,¡±


    ¡°And the person named Zhou will be acquitted!¡±


    And! At this time, Peter on the hospital bed was also shocked.


    He did not expect that the Routhchild family would retract their case so quickly.


    In the past few days since he met Charlie,


    Peter had no news about Charlie,


    And he didn¡¯t know whether Charlie had brought the Sifang Baozhu out of the United States.


    Now the judge suddenly wanted to acquit him,


    And his first idea was to find a way to contact Charlie.


    However, the next second he felt that he must not take the initiative to contact Charlie.


    The Routhchild family now release him,


    Just like those hunters digging wild bee nests in the mountains and forests.


    They would tie something to feathers


    And then release the wasp back into the nest to find the location of the hive.


    He believes that the Routhchild family should have the same n now.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak, the judge said,


    ¡°In addition, Mr. Zhou, all the expenses for your treatment here will be borne by the Routhchild


    family.


    If you need to continue treatment, all the expenses will be covered by them;¡±


    ¡°Also Regarding the personal injuries,¡±


    ¡°Physical and mental losses you suffered while in prison,¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family has offered a settlement of US$30 million.¡±


    ¡°If you agree, they will arrange for awyer toe over and negotiate thepensation with you.¡±


    ¡°If you are not satisfied with this amount, you can file awsuit in court at any time.¡±


    The American judicial system has many differences from the East, especially China.


    The biggest difference may be the issue ofpensation.


    In China, the definition ofpensation is often based on per capita ie as a reference,


    So it is often not very high.


    However, in the United States, once the nature and impact are severe,


    Thepensation may be sky-high.


    A few years ago, an airline beat a doctor on a ne and dragged him off the ne.


    The incident was exposed on the Inte and caused a huge negative impact.


    In the end, the two parties reached a settlement,


    And the amount was not disclosed to the public.


    But ording to information reported by many channels,


    Thepensation was likely to be around US$140 million.


    This kind ofpensation is unimaginable in China, But it is not umon in the United States.


    Since the Routhchild family admits that it is their fault against their will,


    Then ording to the conventions of American society,


    Peter can immediately im hugepensation from them.


    Moreover, given the influence of this incident,


    As long as thewyers are professional enough,


    It is not difficult for the Routhchild family to pay apensation of US$300 million.


    However, Peter said very calmly at this time:


    ¡°Compensation is not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Please tell the Routhchild family¡¯swyers,¡±


    ¡°And ask them to prepare an unconditional settlement agreement.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to sign it.¡±


    The justice was stunned and couldn¡¯t help saying:


    ¡°Mr. Zhou, are you sure you want to settle unconditionally?¡±


    ¡°Although my status does not allow me to say too much,¡±


    ¡°As this case has developed so far, people all over the United States are paying attention to you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wantpensation,¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is somewhat unfair. It¡¯s so appropriate¡­¡±


    Since the Routhchild family has chosen to acquit Peter,


    They must give him reasonablepensation based on both emotions and reasons.


    Only in this way can the people who are paying attention to this matter feel satisfied and look away.


    However, if Peter does not receivepensation,


    Whether the Routhchild family does not pay it or he does not want it,


    This matter will make the concerned people feel like they are stuck in their throats.


    And they will never be able to let it go.


    The Justice has a close rtionship with the Routhchild family,


    So he naturally does not want this matter to leave a trace in the end.


    As long as the two parties can reconcile the matter with a result that satisfies the public,


    The matter will slowly fade out of the public eye.


    Eventually, no one will remember it.


    So, he advised Peter: ¡°Mr. Zhou,¡±


    ¡°I know that your family is also a wealthy family and doesn¡¯t care much about money,¡±


    ¡°But I still hope you will consider this matter carefully.¡±


    ¡°You have been wronged and tortured,¡±


    ¡°Since the Routhchild family has substantially harmed you,¡± ¡°They should give adequate


    compensation and pay a heavy price.¡± Peter shook his head gently and smiled:


    ¡°Compensation is really unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°If I get their money, and a lot of money, everyone¡¯s mentality towards this matter will change


    dramatically.¡±


    ¡°From the beginning, everyone sympathized with me andined for me,¡± ¡°Gradually it will


    change, and finally will evolve into envy of me.¡±


    ¡°Jealous of me, and even want to rece me and be me;¡±


    ¡°In this process, in their eyes, the abuser will gradually no longer be the abuser,¡±


    ¡°But be a giver of wealth.¡±


    ¡°This is contrary to everything I hope for, and I cannot ept it!¡±


    The justice asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Zhou, what exactly do you hope for?¡±


    Peter raised his voice and said seriously: ¡°What I hope for is Everyone can always remember this


    incident.¡±


    ¡°Remember that the Routhchild family is a trampler of thew.¡±


    ¡°Remember that they used public weapons for private purposes and firmly controlled the entire


    prison in their own hands.¡±


    ¡°Remember that they abused lynching to torture others to achieve their own goals;¡±  This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 5944

    Chapter 5944


    Chapter 5944


    At this point, Peter said with some excitement:


    ¡°I hope people can remember that they used extremely disgraceful means to plunder arge


    amount of wealth,¡±


    ¡°And caused countless tragedies.¡±


    ¡°I hope people will always remember that the sins of their ancestors are too numerous to describe!¡±


    ¡°So, I can¡¯t ask for their money, let alone want it!¡±


    The justice was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    If Peter really doesn¡¯t want a penny, then his refusal topensate will definitely trigger public


    discussion again,


    And when the people when discussing this matter, would think in their hearts that the Routhchild


    family must have caused him too much harm,


    So hepletely ignored the temptation of high money,


    And was determined not to want a penny from the Routhchild family.


    In this case, the Routhchild family will be even more passive in public opinion.


    At this time, the prison staff who had been silent on the side quickly stepped forward and said


    respectfully:


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhou, I am Brian White, Deputy Warden of Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°On behalf of Brooklyn Prison, I would like to serve you.¡±


    ¡°I sincerely apologize for all the unfair treatment you suffered in Brooklyn Prison.¡±


    ¡°What I want to say is that if you need it,¡±


    ¡°We will also paypensation for the unfair treatment you suffered¡­¡±


    Peter said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, After this incident passes,¡±


    ¡°I will not seekpensation from any party,¡±


    ¡°Whether it is the Routhchild family, the Brooklyn Prison,¡±


    ¡°Or the entire judicial system.¡±


    As he said, he asked Brian: ¡°Since I have been acquitted.¡±


    ¡°Can my personal belongings be returned to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, of course!¡±


    Brian nodded repeatedly without thinking,


    And then took out a prison cell from the suitcase he carried with him.


    A special storage bag with a seal and Peter¡¯s personal information.


    He handed the storage bag to Peter and said,


    ¡°Mr. Zhou, your personal belongings are all here.¡±


    ¡°Please check and see if there is anything missing.¡±


    Peter opened the storage bag and rummaged around inside.


    He cared about the mobile phone only and nothing else.


    Immediately afterward, he tried to turn on his mobile phone.


    After long pressing the power button, the mobile phone entered the startup page.


    Peter looked up at the justice and Brian and asked,


    ¡°Has anyone read the information on my phone?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Brian quickly said,


    ¡°These things have been in Brooklyn since you were arrested.¡±


    ¡°The prison has sealed it. We have never opened it,¡±


    ¡°So how can we read your mobile phone information.¡±


    Brian pointed to the seal on it and said,


    ¡°Look at the information on the seal,¡±


    ¡°It means you were sent to Brooklyn Prison. It was posted that day.¡±


    Peter said calmly: ¡°The seal can be faked.¡±


    ¡°You are colluding with the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°You can even put the entire prison at their disposal,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention my mobile phone.¡±


    ¡°My mobile phone is here. Before I was arrested, it had automatically shut down due tock of


    power,¡±


    ¡°But now it can not only be turned on,¡±


    ¡°But also has 70% of the battery.¡±


    ¡°This proves that someone has connected this phone with a data cable;¡±


    ¡°Since you have collected my personal belongings were sealed in this storage bag,¡±


    ¡°So who was so considerate and helped me charge my phone?¡± Brian was speechless for a


    moment.


    In fact, he knew very well that not to mention Peter¡¯s mobile phone,


    Even Peter¡¯s home had been searched countless times by the Routhchild family.


    Naturally, the mobile phone was an important clue that they would not let go.


    In fact, this phone had long been cracked by Routhchild hackers, And all the data and information


    inside had been copied.


    However, when Peter transferred the package to Sifang Baozhuang,


    He guessed that the mobile phone must be the key target of the other party¡¯s investigation,


    So he prepared a response in advance and deleted all valuable clues.


    The battery on his phone was out of order,


    Which he did intentionally to prove whether the other party would check his phone and whether the


    other party would act as carefully as he did.


    Right now, the phone still has 70% power after it is turned on,


    Which means that the other party was not careful in doing things.


    Since the phone is out of power, after copying the data, they should have drained it.


    Therefore, at this moment, Peter waspletely relieved.


    Seeing the neglectful side of the Routhchild family,


    He firmly believed that Charlie must have a way to take the Sifang out of New York under the strict


    defense of the Routhchild family.


    Maybe, it is already on its way back to China!


    At this time, the justice on the side was also embarrassed and quickly promised:


    ¡°Mr. Zhou, please don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will report this matter to the police and let them investigate it thoroughly to see who has used your


    phone.¡±


    Peter smiled slightly and said magnanimously:


    ¡°Forget it, Your Honor, I will not pursue this matter.¡±


    The Justice and Brian let out a sigh of relief at the same time.


    If this matter spreads, it will be the responsibility of the judicial department.


    If a scandal triggers a chain reaction again, the consequences will be really unbearable.


    So the chief judge quickly handed the document to Peter and said:


    ¡°If Mr. Zhou has no objection to the acquittal, please sign this.¡±


    ¡°After signing, the document will take effect immediately and you will be free.¡± Peter nodded. Picked


    up the pen and signed his name on the signature.


    The justice collected the documents and asked:


    ¡°Now that Mr. Zhou has regained his freedom,¡±


    ¡°What are the ns next? Should you stay here to continue treatment,¡±


    ¡°Or should you leave and go elsewhere?¡± Peter hesitated for a while.


    He knew that if he stayed here, he would be targeted by the Routhchild family.


    However, his injuries had long been healed by Charlie, So there was no point in staying here.


    He couldn¡¯t stay in the hospital for the rest of his life just because he was afraid of retaliation.


    At this time, the person in charge of the FBI said:


    ¡°Now that Mr. Zhou has been acquitted,¡±


    ¡°Our work hase to an end.¡±


    ¡°Our people will evacuate one after another in ten minutes.¡±


    The FBI was staying here, and it is not really to protect Peter.


    Prior to this, Peter was a prisoner with a sensitive identity who was seeking medical treatment


    outside the country.


    The FBI really did not dare to let him make any mistakes, Otherwise, the entire judicial system


    would be in disgrace.


    But the situation is different now.  This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Peter has regained his freedom, and the FBI naturally has no need to continue to protect him.


    If there is any problem with his personal safety in the future,


    The pressure will naturally be on the New York police or other local police, And of course, the FBI


    has nothing to do with it.


    Peter naturally knew that the FBI would not always protect him, But he had already put his life and


    death aside.


    Now that he had regained his freedom,


    He thought about it and decided to buy the earliest ticket to leave the United States and return to


    China.


    Since the Routhchild have already released him,


    There is a high probability that they will not be able to stop him from leaving the United States.


    Anyway, he can set off empty-handed,


    As long as they can make sure that they have not taken away the Sifang Treasure Building.


    At that moment, his mobile phone suddenly received a message from an unknown number.


    The content of the message was:


    ¡°Uncle, after the FBI leaves, go directly to the rooftop and I will take you back to China.¡±

 Chapter 5945

    Chapter 5945


    Chapter 5945


    When Peter saw this text message, he immediately guessed that this message must be from


    Charlie.


    Charlie had help from the Fei family in the United States,


    And he also had core members of the Routhchild family under his control, So it was easy to get his


    mobile phone number.


    But Peter didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would be so precise in his timing.


    Not long after his cell phone was turned on, his text message was sent.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly wonder:


    ¡°Could Master Wade be nearby?¡± Peter¡¯s guess was correct.


    It was precisely because Charlie heard the conversation between several people,


    And knew that Peter¡¯s phone was turned on he asked Maria,


    Who was far away in China, to use an untraceable virtual number to send this message to Peter.


    This is to send a signal to let him know that he will definitely rescue him.


    If Peter was unwilling to leave the United States a few minutes ago,


    ording to his thinking, since he had been found guilty,


    He would serve his sentence in the United States.


    And return to China cleanly after being released from prison.


    But the situation is different now.


    The justice has acquitted him in person.


    He can leave the United States at any time without being charged as a fugitive.


    So, he immediately replied with a message.


    The message was very simple, with only two words, thank you.


    He also knew that although the other party¡¯s number could not be traced,


    The content of the text messages had been stored in the servers of American


    Communications Company,


    And the Routhchild family and other rich and powerful people could retrieve this information at any


    time.


    Therefore, this reply must not reveal any information rted to Charlie.


    After replying to the message, Peter put down his phone and said a little tiredly:


    ¡°Thank you for your efforts these days,¡±


    ¡°But since I have been acquitted now,¡±


    ¡°Please leave. I want to rest alone.¡±


    Seeing that it was already veryte, the judge said,


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Zhou, you have a good rest first.¡±


    ¡°Have a good rest now.¡±


    ¡°About the settlement, let the Routhchild familywyere to talk to you,¡±


    ¡°Or let someone from the family can talk to you directly.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t want to waste any more words with him,


    So he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡±


    The justice and his entourage then left,


    And the person in charge of the FBI also took out a piece of paper and said to Peter:


    ¡°Mr. Zhou, please sign this document to prove that your life and health were not threatened,¡±


    ¡°In any way during the entire process when we were ordered to protect your safety.¡±


    Peter nodded. Took a pen and wrote his name on it. Other FBI agents also began to pack up their


    equipment, And nned to evacuate in ten minutes.


    Now that Peter has been acquitted and he has no other objections to the FBI¡¯s evacuation,


    His subsequent safety issues have nothing to do with the FBI.


    At this moment, Loyal in ward 1707 has already started gearing up.


    In his opinion, as long as the FBI evacuates, It will be easy for him to catch Peter.


    He only needs to control him and take him to the rooftop, And the rest will be left to Pavel.


    Just as he was thinking about it,


    Pavel used his own software to send him a message, which read: ¡°The subordinate has made


    arrangements.¡±


    ¡°The helicopter willnd on the top floor of the hospital shortly.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I have also bribed Peter¡¯s friend making him think that the helicopter is arranged by his


    friend.¡±


    ¡°After the helicopternds, he will go to the top floor.¡±


    ¡°You will follow him and wait and see what happens.¡±


    ¡°If he notices something abnormal, you will catch him directly on the helicopter!¡±


    Loyal! surprised replied to the message:


    ¡°Is it that simple?¡±


    Pavel replied: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that simple.¡±


    Loyal replied doubtfully:


    ¡°Why should the Lord let you and me do something that can be done so easily?¡±


    ¡°Working together? With this ability, we can handle it alone.¡±


    Pavel replied: ¡°What you are talking about is that if everything goes well,¡±


    ¡°If there is an unexpected situation, given the ability of the subordinate,¡±


    ¡°It may not be foolproof.¡±


    ¡°The Lord asked you toe over, presumably for the sake of extra insurance.¡±


    Loyal was thinking a lot. Somewhat unreliable.


    He still didn¡¯t quite believe that this task could be aplished so easily.


    So, he warned himself in his heart:


    ¡°You must keep an eye on that person named Zhou,¡±


    ¡°And you must be careful and wary about the surrounding environment.¡±


    ¡°You must not make any mistakes!¡±


    A few minutester, a helicopter fell from the sky,


    Itnded steadily on the tarmac on the top floor of Manhattan Hospital.


    In the cockpit of the helicopter,


    In addition to the pilot, Pavel also sat.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s order,


    Pavel drove in advance to meet the pilot,


    And then took a helicopter to the roof of the hospital together.


    As soon as the helicopternded, Pavel said to the pilot:


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to turn off the helicopter.¡±


    ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll just wait here.¡±


    The pilot asked with a puzzled look on his face:


    ¡°Mr. Chen¡­ you¡­ can you fly a helicopter?¡± ¡°


    Pavel said lightly: ¡°Nonsense,¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t know how, why would I let you go first?¡± The pilot is not a member of the Warriors Den.


    He is just a pilot for a general aviationpany under An family.


    Thepany he works for, and thepany he flies helicopters for are all An family¡¯s industry.


    Moreover, this general aviationpany has always been managed by Pavel, So the pilots did not


    dare to disobey him.


    So, the pilot quickly said: ¡°Okay, Mr. Chen,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. If you need anything, call me anytime.¡±


    After that, he took off his noise-canceling headphones, And waved to Pavel under the roar of the


    helicopter.


    He opened the hatch and jumped down.


    The roar of the helicopter engine cheered up Loyal on the 17th floor.


    He knew that Peter might be leaving here soon,


    So he focused all his attention on Peter in Ward 1701,


    Fearing that anything would happen to this person again.


    At this time, the FBI had also packed up its equipment, And was preparing to evacuate one after


    another.


    Charlie knew very well that Loyal¡¯s spiritual energy was mainly used to monitor Ward 1701 and


    Peter in the ward.


    With limited energy, it was impossible to monitor many people at the same time,


    So he left Ward 1708 in a big way and went first Emergency room,


    And then he repeated his old trick, disguised himself as a doctor,


    Came out of the emergency room, and went directly to ward 1707.


    When he was approaching ward 1707, Charlie could feel that Loyal was monitoring him with


    spiritual energy,


    But he was not worried because he had already interacted with Loyal before, So he should not


    arouse his suspicion.


    So, he stopped at the door of ward 1707 and gently knocked on the door.


    Loyal quickly opened the door from the inside and asked Charlie vigntly:


    ¡°Is there something wrong, doctor?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Hello, sir, Mr. Chen asked me to send the patient from 1701 to the rooftop.¡±


    ¡°He asked me to talk to you first and say that the helicopter has been prepared on the roof of the


    building and ask you toe along.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 5946

    Chapter 5946


    Chapter 5946


    Loyal frowned and asked: ¡°What else did he say?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°Didn¡¯t say anything else,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise please call him and ask, I¡¯m just sending you a message on his behalf.¡±


    Loyal looked at Charlie and saw that he didn¡¯t look like he was lying at all, So he thought that this


    was Pavel¡¯s arrangement. After all, Pavel had just told him the specific n, Which coincided with


    what Charlie said.


    In his opinion, Pavel just asked him toe over,


    And convey a message to him in a subtle way so that he could be prepared.


    If he arranges for himself and Peter to ride in his helicopterter, Then this matter can be regarded


    as a matter of course.


    Thinking of this, he said to Charlie:


    ¡°Okay, I understand. You can go and do other things that Mr. Chen has assigned you.¡±


    Charlie nodded, said goodbye, and continued to the door of 1701.


    Standing outside the door, Charlie knocked on the door and then said,


    ¡°Mr. Zhou, your friend is here to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°The helicopter is on the rooftop.¡±


    ¡°He asked me toe and take you up now.¡± Peter instantly heard it.


    He heard Charlie¡¯s voice, so he quickly opened the door.


    Looking at Charlie dressed as a doctor,


    He felt relieved and asked him quickly: ¡°Am I to go up now?¡± Charlie nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°He is already waiting for you above, let me take you up.¡±


    Peter immediately said, ¡°Okay, thank you for the hard work!¡±


    Then, Peter took his belongings and followed Charlie out of the ward towards the elevator room.


    As soon as he entered the elevator,


    Peter wanted to ask Charlie about the news about the Sifang Baozhuang.  This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Charlie didn¡¯t wait for him to speak and directly handed him the cell phone with a line of text on it.


    Peter took it and read the text, immediately handed the phone back to him, And at the same time


    made an OK gesture to him with a firm expression.


    On the other side, as soon as the two of them entered the elevator,


    Loyal walked out of the ward, hurried to the elevator hall, And took another elevator to the top floor.


    When he came to the rooftop,


    Charlie had already led Peter towards the helicopter.


    Charlie resisted the huge wind force of the helicopter rotor and sent Peter outside the helicopter


    door.


    Peter was about to go up, but suddenly realized something was wrong, And quickly shouted to


    Charlie despite the huge engine sound:


    ¡°This is not the helicopter arranged by my friend!¡±


    Charlie also shouted: ¡°Mr. Zhou, this was arranged by your friend, so hurry up!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Peter shook his head firmly and said,


    ¡°This is not arranged by my friend!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better go by myself in the car!¡±


    After that, he turned around and wanted to leave.


    Loyal, who came up behind, saw that Peter was about to get on the helicopter but suddenly turned


    his head,


    And realized that Peter must have noticed something.


    However, at this time, it would be useless even if Peter noticed.


    In Loyal¡¯s eyes, he was just like an ant.


    He could step forward now and easily bring Peter into the helicopter. So, without hesitation, he took


    a few steps quickly, walked up to meet Peter, And blocked Peter outside the helicopter door.


    Seeing that the way forward was blocked, Peter immediately asked: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Loyal smiled slightly: ¡°Mr. Zhou,¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, just follow me on the helicopter!¡±


    After that, he didn¡¯t wait for Peter to respond,


    He immediately reached out and nned to grab Peter directly onto the helicopter.


    The current situation has reached the final stage,


    And Loyal knows that as long as he brings Peter onto the helicopter, The mission will basically be


    completed.


    Therefore, in this case, he would never give Peter a chance to escape.


    Moreover, he did not take Peter seriously at all,


    Because he could see that Peter had no cultivation,


    And such a person had no ability to resist in front of him.


    But just when Loyal thought everything was a foregone conclusion,


    Charlie, who was less than two meters away from him,


    Suddenly released extremely strong spiritual energy in an instant.


    He poured all the spiritual energy into his hands,


    And at the fastest speed, in the blink of an eye, rushed in front of Loyal.


    Loyal¡¯s attention was focused on Peter,


    And he never expected that the doctor next to Peter was actually a master who had been hiding his


    aura!


    For a moment, he was so frightened that he quickly mobilized all his spiritual energy to prepare for


    the fight.


    But Charlie struck first after all, and his strength surpassed him!


    Therefore, when Charlie immediately used his hands filled with powerful spiritual energy to tightly


    hug Loyal¡¯s arms from both sides,


    The powerful spiritual energy and body merged into one,


    Like a super strong steel body. The iron pliers mped down on Loyal!


    Loyal was shocked.


    Only then did he realize that he had fallen into the trap of this fake doctor!


    Terrified, he resisted with all his strength and roared loudly:


    ¡°Shameless viin, how dare you sneak attack me without martial ethics!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    After that, he tried his best to use his spiritual energy to break free of Charlie¡¯s bondage.


    However, Charlie came up and directly controlled him.


    The only thing he could do was topete with Charlie for strength, But he was no match for


    Charlie.


    No matter how hard he struggled, he was still unable to move.


    Charlie sneered at this time and said loudly in his ear:


    ¡°Loyal, right? Remember, the person who is sending you on your way today is


    Changying Wade¡¯s son, Charlie Wade!¡±


    When Loyal heard this, his whole body instantly changed.


    Terrified, cold sweat flowed uncontrobly all over his face.


    In the sh of lightning, he subconsciously yelled:


    ¡°Boy, do you think you can kill me if you are one level stronger than me?¡±


    ¡°Watch me open the Niwan Pce!¡±


    After that, he started to use his mental skills to prepare to open the Niwan Pce to save himself.


    But Charlie sneered at this moment and said contemptuously: ¡°Over for you!¡± After saying that, he


    suddenly exerted force on his arms and actually lifted Loyal¡¯s body upward!


    Loyal, who was working on his mental skills, was still surprised in his heart:


    ¡°This kid is obviously much stronger than him,¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he fight with me? He keeps hugging me tightly,¡±


    ¡°What kind of weird fighting method is this?¡±


    Just after he finished speaking,


    He I felt a sudden chill on the top of his head, As if the hair on his head disappeared instantly.


    In doubt!


    He suddenly came back to his senses.


    He was so frightened that he subconsciously looked up¡­ All of a sudden!


    There was a sharp pain in his forehead!


    It turns out that the helicopter¡¯s rapidly rotating rotor is already very close at hand!


    The moment he raised his head, ayer of his forehead and skull was cut off!


    At this moment, he realized that Charlie never thought about fighting with him from beginning to


    end!


    He was going to use this rapidly rotating helicopter rotor As sharp as a knife to directly behead him!


    Although he is strong, his neck is no match for this helicopter rotor!


    And the body is no match for Charlie!


    At this moment, he could only watch helplessly as Charlie lifted him higher and higher!


    Extremely frightened, he broke down at thest moment and shouted:


    ¡°Wade¡­ you¡­ you have such a vicious wrist¡­¡±


    The next second, his n3ck was instantly cut off by the huge rotor!


    The unwilling head was thrown several meters high by the huge force of the rotor.


    A few secondster, itnded heavily on the ground with a bang!

 Chapter 5947

    Chapter 5947


    Chapter 5947


    Loyal never dreamed that after practicing Taoism for hundreds of years, he would die so useless!


    He had always thought that since he had be a monk, The battle between monks should be a


    flying magic weapon, And a random disy of spells.


    The scene was so big that it was often earth-shattering in his mind.


    Then this century-old hard work is not in vain!


    However, Charlie was also a monk,


    But he didn¡¯t give him any chance to fight.


    He directly gave him a one-hit kill with thebination of ¡°quick but unbreakable¡±


    And ¡°strength can produce miracles¡± actions!


    As early as the moment he decided to get rid of Loyal,


    Charlie realized that he could never fight with Loyal in New York.


    Not to mention how much attention the fight will attract, Whether he can easily kill the opponent is


    still unknown.


    If the opponent is the one who wants to detonate the Niwan Pce,


    Like the one before, he will not be able to resist it.


    Therefore, Charlie decided to take advantage of Loyal¡¯s desire to capture Peter,


    And tailor-made an unusual guillotine for Loyal.


    The most suitable prop for this guillotine is the helicopter.


    Helicopter rotors made of alloy can bring tons or even dozens of tons of lift to the helicopter;


    And the engine that drives it can easily release hundreds or even thousands of horsepower.


    After the two arebined, it is extremely easy to cut off Loyal¡¯s head.


    As long as you seize the opportunity, you can kill him with one blow.


    As for Loyal, he suffered the loss of his inexperience.


    Because Charlie suddenly attacked him and did not give him time to react,


    And his strength was indeed inferior to Charlie¡¯s,


    So he didn¡¯t even have a chance to struggle during the whole process.


    At this moment, his head had rolled far away,


    His headless body was still shaking uncontrobly,


    And the wound as big as the mouth of a bowl was constantly spurting out bl00d.


    Charlie didn¡¯t hesitate at all and threw his body directly into the cockpit of the helicopter,


    Letting his bl00d spray everywhere in the cockpit.


    Since the entire murder process was too fast and it waste at night, It was impossible for anyone


    to see the horrific scene just now.


    Loyal¡¯s death was so simple that even hisst brief scream of terror waspletely covered up by


    the huge noise of the helicopter¡¯s rotor.


    So no one in the entire hospital knew that a murder had just urred on the rooftop.


    After all this was done, Charlie turned around without haste, Picked up Loyal¡¯s head, and threw it


    into the cockpit.


    Then, he took off his mask and white coat,


    Wiped the bl00d on his face with a clean part of the white coat,


    Then threw all these things into the cockpit and locked the cockpit door forcefully.


    Peter on the side kept watching, although his expression was a little horrified,


    But fortunately, Charlie had already informed him of his n in the elevator just now.


    He knew that the other party was a master of the Warriors Den,


    So he was also expecting Charlie to defeat the other party.


    Precisely because he was mentally prepared,


    When he watched the whole process of Loyal¡¯s murder with his own eyes, He was still able to stand


    calmly where he was.


    After Charlie closed the cabin door,


    He strode to the cockpit and said to Pavel, who looked dull inside:


    ¡°Everything is going ording to n.¡±


    Pavel nodded heavily: ¡°Yes!¡±  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, he immediately drove the helicopter away from the ground up and left the hospital.


    Thanks to the careful training of Warriors Den,


    Although Pavel does not know martial arts,


    He has mastered a lot of skills since childhood.


    He has long been as familiar with flying a helicopter as driving a car.


    After Pavel flew away, Charlie said to Peter:


    ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t expect that the Sifang Baozhuang incident would disturb the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°Even Victoria is already on the way over.¡±


    ¡°Now Sifang Baozhuang is targeted by her,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can only live incognito until I kill her.¡± Peter smiled slightly and said calmly:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Master Wade, where I go and how I live doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t leave the name of a fugitive to be reviled,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I remain anonymous.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will obey your arrangements.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°I will send you to Canada first,¡±


    ¡°And then to China via Canada,¡±


    ¡°Sifang Baozhuan is expected to arrive in the capital in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°By then, the news of its return to China will be announced through official channels.¡±


    ¡°By then, the matter of Sifang Baozhuan will be settled.¡±


    ¡°Once it¡¯s settled,¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s a high probability that they won¡¯t bother to hunt you down.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t show up, they probably won¡¯t look for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Peter felt much more rxed after hearing this and sighed:


    ¡°As long as the Sifang Baozhuang can return to China, I can die in peace.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I will arrange for you to settle in Aurous Hill first.¡±


    ¡°I also have some connections in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will settle you in the safest ce.¡±


    Peter cupped his hands and said respectfully,


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Master Wade!¡±


    At this time, another helicopter flew over from a distance.


    This helicopter is the vehicle of Steve Routhchild.


    Charlie had previously taken this helicopter to send him and Sifang Baozhuang to Canada.


    And this time, Charlie will also take this helicopter to go to Canada again with Peter.


    Steve was sitting in the cabin at the moment.

 Chapter 5948

    Chapter 5948


    Chapter 5948


    After the helicopternded smoothly on the roof,


    He quickly opened the door, jumped out of the cabin,


    Came to Charlie with a diligent look, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please!¡±


    Charlie nodded, stretched out his palm, facing Peter aside, and said,


    ¡°You should know Mr. Zhou, don¡¯t you need me to introduce you?¡± Steve smiled awkwardly, and


    said quickly:


    ¡°We know each other, of course. We know each other!¡± After saying that, he quickly and politely


    said to Peter:


    ¡°Mr. Zhou, please invite me too!¡±


    Peter nodded slightly and thanked,


    And the three of them quickly boarded the helicopter without further dy.


    The helicopter climbed quickly and flew quickly towards Canada.


    In the cabin, Charlie asked Steve:


    ¡°Does your old man have any objections to your trip to Canada this time?¡±


    Steve hurriedly said: ¡°No objections, of course no objections.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, Grandfather was invited to attend Helen¡¯s at her private dinner,¡±


    ¡°Queen Helena also expressed her intention to further cooperate with the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°As you might expect, the first thing my father thought of was me.¡±


    ¡°He hoped that I would arrive in Canada this morning. Meet and chat with Queen Helena.¡±


    Charlie asked Pavel to arrange a private jet to fly to China,


    Mainly to deceive others and release smoke to confuse Victoria,


    But the exit route he nned for Peter was actually to follow Steve first meet Helena.


    And ask Peter to follow Helena¡¯s special ne to Northern Europe.


    As the Queen of Northern Europe,


    Helena had the right to diplomatic immunity and could easily take Peter out of Canada.  This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    That¡¯s why he asked Helena to help send out friendly messages,


    And give Howard a reason to rush to Canada,


    So that he and Peter could take this helicopter to Canada.


    Using Pavel is to build the nk road openly, But using Steve is to cross the line secretly.


    At this time, Charlie asked him again:


    ¡°New York is still under martialw?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Steve nodded: ¡°My father is still hoping that Sifang Baozhuang has not left New York.¡±


    ¡°As long as Sifang Baozhuang has not left New York,¡±


    ¡°If the whereabouts are made public,¡±


    ¡°New York will probably continue to be under martialw.¡±


    As he said that, he nced at Peter on the side and continued:


    ¡°He is nning to use a two-pronged approach this time.¡±


    ¡°While continuing to seal off New York and investigate clues,¡±


    ¡°He will release Mr. Zhou. Let Hank keep an eye on him.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It seems that these two moves he made are bad moves.¡±


    ¡°Hank doesn¡¯t have time to help him keep an eye on Mr. Zhou now.¡±


    ¡°He should be dealing with the monitoring system of the entire Manhattan Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Before dawn, all the surveince videos of Manhattan Hospital will bepletely destroyed,¡±


    ¡°With no possibility of repair, and Mr. Zhou will also temporarily disappear from the American world.¡±


    ¡°For some time toe, no outsider will know his whereabouts.¡±


    Steve apanied him, smiled, and nodded repeatedly.


    This time he cooperated with Charlie and fooled his father.


    Not only did he help Charlie transport the Sifang Baozhu out,


    But now he also helped Charlie transport the culprit Peter out.


    If his father knew these inside stories,


    He would probably kill himself and clean up the family.


    Thinking that he and Charlie werepletely welded together in the same boat,


    He subconsciously asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, when will the news of the Sifang


    Baozhu¡¯s returning to China be made public?¡± Charlie looked at the time and smiled:


    ¡°It should be almost done this morning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have made arrangements for this matter and there will never be any more mistakes.¡±


    Steve finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Sifang Baozhu doesn¡¯te back, His position as heir will not be affected in any way,


    And this level will be considered over.


    At this time, Charlie looked at Steve and said with a smile:


    ¡°By the way Steve, your father values Sifang Baozhuang so much.¡±


    ¡°If the news of Sifang Baozhuang¡¯s return to Chinaes out,¡±


    ¡°He is so old and his body can still carry the soul after that?¡±


    When Steve heard this, he suddenly became happy and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, my father has been having trouble sleeping and eating,¡±


    ¡°Because of the Sifang Baozhuang these days.¡±


    ¡°If the Sifang Baozhuang returns inexplicably under his nose to China,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he will be hit hard.¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°After all,¡±


    ¡°Your father is also an old man.¡±


    ¡°After this blow, even if it is not life-threatening, he will probably have to stay in bed for a long time


    to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he will never recover from this and never regain his former radiant state.¡±


    ¡°In that case, maybe you will be ordered to take over the important task of running the Routhchild


    family for him.¡±


    At this point, Charlie said Looking at Steve meaningfully, he smiled and said:


    ¡°Steve, don¡¯t forget each other if you want to be rich!¡±


    When Steve heard what Charlie said, it made so much sense!


    The old man has been feeling very anxious during this period.


    If he really gets angry again, he might be able to seed to the throne in advance.


    Even if he cannot formally seed to the throne, He can at least take charge of family affairs.


    Once he can take a step forward, his position as heir will basically be secure!


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, if I be the helmsman of the family one day,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely not forget the help Mr. Wade has given me!¡±


    Charlie nodded and saw Steve¡¯s face was full of excitement and expectation, And he couldn¡¯t help


    but think to himself:


    ¡°Let me get you excited for a few days first.¡±


    ¡°If your father really can¡¯t bear this blow and falls down,¡±


    ¡°I will have to find a way to help him quietly.¡±


    ¡°Without his Checks and bnces, you won¡¯t be able to listen to me honestly in the future.¡±

 Chapter 5949

    Chapter 5949


    Chapter 5949


    Steve was already a little impatient at this time,


    Impatiently looked forward to the moment when the news of Sifang Baozhuan¡¯s return to China was


    made public.


    He wanted to see if his old father,


    Who regarded Sifang Baozhuang as his darling, would be greatly affected by this.


    Although he was embarrassed to say such words,


    His biggest wish now was to hope that his old father would be paralyzed, Or simply die under


    the huge blow.


    In that way, he can immediately be the helmsman of the entire Routhchild family.


    From now on, no one in the family can challenge his status and majesty if this happens.


    When he was full of expectations,


    He didn¡¯t know that Charlie,


    Who was smiling in front of him, was plotting against him in his heart.


    At this moment, Pavel had already driven the helicopter carrying Loyal¡¯s body back to the helipad of


    An family General Aviation Company.


    Hank, a former top agent, has also quietly sneaked into the monitoring room of Manhattan Hospital.


    After Pavelnded on the tarmac,


    He asked the staff to drag the helicopter into the hangar and then sent the staff out.


    Then, he took out his mobile phone and notified the crew waiting for him at JFK Airport,


    Asking them to apply for takeoff directly.


    The crew chief was a little confused and asked respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, are you not boarding the ne?¡±


    Pavel said: ¡°I have something to do at the moment,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t board the ne.¡±  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You fly to China first. My wife is over there.¡±


    ¡°When you get there, She will contact you, and you can just bring her back.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the crew chief thought that Pavel arranged this flight to pick up his wife in China,


    But Pavel himself had something to do and asked the crew to go to China on their own.


    It was reasonable, so the doubts in his mind disappeared and he said respectfully:


    ¡°Okay Mr. Chen, then we will apply to the tower forunch and line up to take


    off.¡±


    ¡°I will contact you when we arrive.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Pavel agreed.


    He made a sound and then hung up the phone.


    After Hank skillfully destroyed the entire hospital¡¯s surveince storage system,


    Making all surveince videos disappear and irrecoverable,


    He did not return to the ward,


    But went directly to the top floor of the hospital to clean up the bl00d stains, And some fl3sh and


    bl00d tissue on the top floor.


    After doing all this, he called Simon Routhchild, and his first sentence was:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, Peter Zhou has escaped.¡±


    When Simon heard this, he was furious and blurted out:


    ¡°Where has he gone?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to keep an eye on him at the Hospital?!¡±


    Hank exined: ¡°He was picked up by a helicopter by An¡¯s son-inw Pavel Chen.¡±


    ¡°Pavel Chen?!¡± Simon asked angrily,


    ¡°What? Did the An family get involved in this matter?!¡±


    Hank said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this yet,¡±


    ¡°But it was indeed Pavel who picked him up,¡±


    ¡°And the helicopter he used is also registered with the An family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s under the name of the General Aviation Company.¡±


    ¡°Ba5tard!¡± Simon gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Is the An family trying to fight against me?¡±


    Hank said, ¡°Sir, as far as I know,¡±


    ¡°The direct members of the An family have gone to China.¡±


    ¡°It has been a long time, and they have not been back to the United States during this period.¡±


    ¡°Pavel has the final say here in the United States.¡±


    ¡°I think An family has nothing to do with this matter.¡±


    Simon said angrily: ¡°We need to get to the bottom of it!¡±


    ¡°And that Pavel, find out his whereabouts immediately,¡±


    ¡°And find out where his helicopter flew to!¡±


    Hank immediately said: ¡°Okay sir,¡±


    ¡°I will track down his whereabouts right now!¡±


    ¡°It is spected that there is a high probability that he will return to An family¡¯s general aviation


    company first.¡± ¡°I will take people there to investigate!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Simon gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°If there is evidence that An family is connected with this matter,¡±


    ¡°I must ask them to give me an exnation!¡±


    Hank agreed immediately, and after hanging up the phone,


    He quickly mobilized multiple helicopters on standby, And headed to An family¡¯s general aviation


    company.


    ¡­


    At this time, one of the helicopter hangars of the General Aviation Company.


    After Pavel saw on the flight software that the business jet he had booked took off smoothly and


    started flying toward China,


    He pulled out the fuel supply pipe specially designed to fill the small helicopter with aviation


    gasoline from the side of the hangar.


    After pulling the fuel supply pipe to the side of the helicopter,


    He opened the cabin door and directly dragged the fuel supply pipe into the cockpit of the


    helicopter.


    When Pavel sat down, he stepped on the fuel supply pipe and fixed it under his feet,


    Then lifted up Loyal¡¯s b0dy and let him sit on the seat.


    Then he picked up Loyal¡¯s head and ced it on his bed with the severed neck.


    Then, he took an exquisite Dunhill lighter from his pocket,


    Held the lighter in one hand,


    And touched the fuel supply switch of the fuel supply pipe with the other hand.


    He remained motionless as if waiting for something.


    Ten minutester, the roar of helicopters could be heard all around.


    When Pavel heard the sound, he immediately turned on the switch of the fuel supply pipe.


    Arge amount of aviation gasoline suddenly poured into the cabin in an instant,


    Soaking the cabin interior, Pavel himself and Loyal¡¯s body.


    At this time, the hangar door was pushed open from the outside.


    Hank led people to rush in, pointed a gun at the cabin of the helicopter, and shouted:


    ¡°Pavel, Peter! I have seen you!¡±


    ¡°Raise your hand immediately.¡±


    Put up your hands ande down, otherwise, I will shoot!¡±


    Pavel opened the cabin door to a gap,


    And arge amount of aviation gasoline flowed down the gap to the ground.

 Chapter 5950

    Chapter 5950


    Chapter 5950


    Pavel shouted with a sneer:


    ¡°If you have the guts, just shoot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all aviation gasoline.¡±


    ¡°Shoot, and let¡¯s do it together. Make it over!¡±


    Only then did Hank and the people around him realize that the liquid flowing out of the cabin was


    actually mmable and explosive aviation gasoline.


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed greatly,


    And they immediately took a few steps back.


    Hank shouted loudly: ¡°Pavel, you are the son-inw of the An family,¡±


    ¡°And your status is considered noble.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t afford to kill yourself for an antique dealer, right?¡±


    Pavel said disdainfully: ¡°An family?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I am working for the An family?¡±


    Hank asked in surprise ording to the script Charlie arranged for him:


    ¡°You are the son-inw of the An family.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t work for the An family, who else can you work for?¡±


    Pavel looked down upon him with contempt and he said:


    ¡°A dog ve like you doesn¡¯t seem to have learned any core secrets.¡±


    ¡°Go back and ask your dog master if he has heard of the Warriors Den!


    ¡°Warriors Den?!¡±


    Hank had indeed never heard of this name, and asked in surprise:


    ¡°What does Warriors Den do?¡±


    Pavel sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°But your owner should have heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Go ask him! I will take this Peter Zhou to return to the Lord first!¡±


    After that, Pavel opened the Dunhill lighter in his hand,


    Rubbed it lightly with his fingers,


    And a me spurted out from the lighter.


    This was Charlie¡¯sst order to him,


    Which was to let him set fire to himself and Loyal¡¯s body with missing parts.


    The reason why Charlie gave him this order was because,


    He didn¡¯t want to leave his and Loyal¡¯s bodies to Victoria.


    With Victoria¡¯s cultivation and skills,


    Charlie was worried that she could find out some clues from the two bodies.


    Especially Pavel, he used spiritual energy to give him a psychological suggestion.


    If Victoria was allowed toe into contact with the corpse, She might be able to see it.


    Therefore, the best way is to directly destroy the corpse and eliminate traces.


    As the mes spurted out from the lighter,


    The oil and gas in the entire cabin waspletely ignited in an instant.


    With a bang, a burst of mes spurted out from the cabin door, Instantly igniting the fuel flowing to


    the ground.


    Hank and the men around him were horrified and quickly exited the hangar.


    Within seconds, the entire hangar was instantly engulfed in a sea of mes.


    The hangar¡¯s fire extinguishing system was activated instantly, But it had no effect at all on such a


    ferocious fire.


    The high temperature of thousands of degrees directly carbonized the dismembered bodies of


    Pavel and Loyal.


    Hank, who was hiding outside the hangar, saw this and backed away while quickly calling Simon.


    As soon as Simon answered the phone, he asked coldly:


    ¡°Have you found that Pavel?¡±


    Hank said awkwardly: ¡°Sir, Pavel has been found¡­but¡­¡±


    Simon asked sharply: ¡°But what!?¡±


    ¡°I tell you, if anything goes wrong again, I will never let you go!¡±  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank stuttered and said,


    ¡°But¡­but this guy lit himself on fire before we could catch him¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Simon asked in surprise: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Hank exined: ¡°Like a psycho, he filled the cabin with fuel and stayed inside to light up the entire


    helicopter and the entire hangar.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I also saw a figure in the cabin, maybe it was Peter Zhou¡­¡±


    ¡°Both of them must have been burned to death now, maybe they are all reduced to charcoal¡­¡±


    Simon was stunned.


    He asked subconsciously: ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just Peter Zhou. He is the son-inw of the An family he will burn himself to death?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Hank thought of something, and said hurriedly:


    ¡°By the way, boss, Pavel said that he is not working for the An family.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Simon felt that his brain circuit was about to crash, and asked:


    ¡°Then Who is he working for?¡±


    Hank said: ¡°He said it was a group called Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he also said that he would take Peter Zhou to return his life to the evil Lord.¡±


    ¡°After that, Give yourself some¡­¡±


    Simon on the other end of the phone felt as if he was struck by lightning.


    He murmured: ¡°You¡­what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Warriors Den? Are you sure you heard it right?¡±


    Hank assured: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir,¡±


    ¡°I must have heard it right!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s indeed what he said, and other people are also with me. They can testify for me¡­¡±


    Simon¡¯s sphincter tightened and blurted out:


    ¡°What did you say? There are other people?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Hank said:


    ¡°They are all my men. They came with me to carry out the tasks you ordered¡­¡± Simon felt that


    someone opened the sky cover outdoors in the cold winter, And the cold wind blew.


    He was so frightened that he said quickly:


    ¡°Quickly, get everyone back, no one must be left!¡±


    ¡°Also, be sure to put away all their mobile phones,¡±


    ¡°And never allow them to contact anyone!¡±

 Chapter 5951

    Chapter 5951


    The reason why Simon was so panicked was that,


    He had long heard his fathers talk about the ancient and mysterious super organization Warriors


    Den.


    Although he didn¡¯t know much about the Warriors Den,


    He got a piece of advice from his father, that is,


    If he encounters the Warriors Den one day,


    He must stay as far away from them as possible.


    This is because other organizations want money,


    But this organization wants lives.


    And once this group of people wants to kill,


    They fking love to destroy families.


    However, in the United States, only ancient superfamilies like the Routhchild have heard of the


    existence of the Warriors Den,


    And for most people here, they have never heard of the name Warriors Den.


    This is because theposition of the upper ss in the United States is veryplex.


    Some are the upstarts born from the Inte,


    And the global financial industry after the rise of Silicon Valley,


    And the Wall Street financial market.


    They are rich butck the foundation;


    The other part is the old money families who worked hard in the United States with real guns and


    live ammunition in the early days of World War II and have some foundation.


    But there are not many;


    The other is the political families that gradually emerged after World War II.


    These families are often not that rich,


    But because they have prated the political arena,


    They are much better informed than the average person.


    Among these three groups,


    The Warriors Den organization is the only one that the political families have heard about it,


    But in order to avoid unnecessary risks,


    They never be enemies of the Warriors Den,


    And they never reveal the news about the Warriors Den.


    After all, the Warriors Den is different from those terrorist organizations.


    They have spent hundreds of years infiltrating all parts of the world and all walks of life.


    They are far beyond the reach of those terrorists,


    Who have been fighting guerri wars in the mountains of the Middle East for more than ten or


    twenty years.


    Those political families are also very afraid of them.


    Apart from the political families,


    The only ones in the United States who know about the existence of the Warriors Den are An family


    and the Rothschild family with a long history.


    The Rothschild had been rooted in Europe in the early years.


    It was during World War II that they gradually shifted their focus to the United States in order to


    seek refuge.


    Their ancestors knew about the existence of the Warriors Den,


    As early as two hundred years ago and also witnessed the methods of the Warriors Den.


    Therefore, even if two hundred years have passed,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Each Rothschild patriarch will still give special instructions to his sessor when handing over


    power.


    They can offend anyone, but they must not offend the Warriors Den.


    Simon didn¡¯t take the Warriors Den seriously at first.


    After all, since his grandfather¡¯s generation, the Rothschild family had almost no interaction with the


    Warriors Den in real life.


    Regarding the Warriors Den, Although the legend continues to be circted in ancestral teachings,


    Everyone only regards it as a story.


    Now, when the name of the Warriors Den came out of Hank¡¯s mouth,


    Simon clearly realized that the Warriors Den not only existed but was also around him!


    What frightened him even more was that the antique he found was somehow rted to the Warriors


    Den.


    Just as Hank and others hurriedly evacuated,


    Several fire stations in New York received the fire rm,


    And dispatched the fire brigade to the general aviationpany to put out the fire.


    Since the fire waspletely ignited by aviation gasoline,


    It soon became toorge to be controlled.


    The terrifying high temperature in the hangar directly detonated the aviation kerosene in the


    helicopter¡¯s fuel tank.


    The huge explosion directly overturned the roof of the hangar,


    And the fire suddenly rose, soaring into the sky.


    When the mes soared into the sky,


    Charlie, who had already taken a helicopter to the U.S.-Canada border,


    Saw the mes in the night sky above the northern suburbs of New York from a distance.


    At this moment, he knew that Pavel must have been reduced to ashes.


    And that hangar was the crematorium that Charlie asked Pavel to prepare for himself and Loyal.


    So, he picked up his mobile phone and sent a message to Duncan,


    Which read: There is a fire. Wait for Ronaldinho¡¯s call.


    This was the secret code he had agreed with the foreign country before.


    Once informed of the fire, they were informed of Pavel¡¯s death.


    And waiting for Ronaldinho¡¯s call means that someone from the Rothschild family might contact his


    grandfather soon.


    Before that, Charlie had told his grandfather about his n,


    And Duncan also knew about Charlie¡¯s n.

 Chapter 5952

    Chapter 5952


    At the moment, Duncan, together with Charlie¡¯s two uncles,


    Is apanying the old man to a signing banquet held by a domestic aircraft manufacturer.


    After receiving the message from Charlie,


    He came to the old man and whispered in his ear:


    ¡°Uncle An, there¡¯s a fire. Ronaldinho may call you.¡±


    Nics was stunned for a moment,


    And then softly nodded lightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s guess was not wrong.


    The panic-stricken Simon had just called everyone back before he picked up his cell phone,


    And called Nics who was far away in China.


    Originally, although he and Nics had little interaction,


    As the leaders of the tworgest families in the United States,


    They also had contact information with each other.


    When Nics saw that it was Simon who called,


    He knew that everything had been guessed by his grandson again.


    This time, his grandson deliberately wanted to drag the Rothschild into trouble and let them divert


    the attention of the Warriors Den.


    Now it seems that this purpose has been achieved.


    So, he went to the lounge provided by the organizer and answered the call from Simon.


    As soon as the call came through,


    Simon couldn¡¯t hide his nervousness and asked:


    ¡°Brother An, have you been in China recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nics said, ¡°I have been here recently,¡±


    ¡°Brother, do you have anything to do with me?¡±


    Simon asked: ¡°Brother An, do you know about the Warriors Den?¡±


    Nics admitted openly: ¡°Of course I know,¡±


    ¡°They were the ones who killed my eldest daughter and son-inw back then.¡±


    ¡°My family in New York some time ago was almost wiped out by them.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I came to China is because I am afraid of them.¡±


    ¡°The An family will not return to the United States for a long time in the future.¡±


    After saying that, Nics asked him pretending to be curious:


    ¡°Brother, why did you suddenly ask about the Warriors Den?¡±


    Simon sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why,¡±


    ¡°But I suddenly got involved with them.¡±


    As he said, he suddenly remembered something and said quickly:


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother, that son-inw of yours!¡±


    ¡°Pavel! He is actually a member of Warriors Den, did you know?¡±


    Nics hummed: ¡°Yes, the younger daughter-inw was also a member of Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And these two were all trained by the Warriors Den from childhood.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, more than ten or twenty years ago,¡±


    ¡°The Warriors Den conducted tailor-made special training for my youngest son and daughter.¡±


    ¡°They were really hard to guard against.¡±


    When Simon heard this, he was so frightened that his back went cold,


    And he blurted out: ¡°Brother when your children get married,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you do a thorough background check?¡±


    Nics said casually: ¡°I did, but the key is the ancestry.¡±


    ¡°We had checked and found nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Since they decided to send undercover agents here,¡±


    ¡°They can naturally withstand the investigation.¡±


    ¡°The strength of the Warriors Den is beyond our imagination,¡±


    ¡°And it will be difficult for us to avoid being targeted by them.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± Simon blurted out:


    ¡°Are these people devils? They have spent so many years,¡±


    ¡°And put so much effort into sending two undercover agents to your home,¡±


    ¡°And they are still the pillows of your son and daughter.¡±


    ¡°This is too much. It¡¯s scary¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Nics sighed and asked him:


    ¡°Brother, how do you know this?¡±


    Simon said depressedly: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡±


    ¡°I lost an antique at home some time ago.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Looking for it, themotion became louder.¡±


    ¡°Today, my men tracked down the antique dealer who swapped the antiques,¡±


    ¡°And found that he was taken away by your son-inw Pavel¡­¡±


    Nics sighed: ¡°Brother, you are confused!¡±


    ¡°The Rothschild family lost an antique and engaged in such a big fight.¡±


    ¡°Everyone can guess that the object must have an extraordinary origin,¡±


    ¡°And the Warriors Den is a mysterious organization with a history of hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it was lost from their hands.¡±


    ¡°Things are closely rted, so it¡¯s normal for them to target you.¡±


    When Simon heard this, his heart copsed even more,


    And he blurted out with some excitement:


    ¡°The key is that your son-inw doesn¡¯t follow the routine,¡±


    ¡°I lead people to chase him.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have any other intention, we just wanted to find that Peter,¡±


    ¡°But in the end, he just set himself on fire, was this necessary?¡±

 Chapter 5953

    Chapter 5953


    Chapter 5953


    Nics could tell that when Simon said thest words, he almost copsed.


    So he pretended to be surprised and asked: ¡°Brother, did your people force Pavel to death?¡±


    Simon said depressedly: ¡°Brother An, just tell me, is this something he can do?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Nics sneered twice:


    ¡°He is a member of the Warriors Den and has mastered a lot of the secrets of the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°If you drive him to a dead end, he will definitely die to show his loyalty to the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t die, all his family members will be executed.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Simon gritted his teeth and cursed, and said depressedly:


    ¡°Then what can I do? Will the Warriors Den think that I drove him to death?¡± ¡°But what am I really


    doing? I didn¡¯t even do it!¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to keep an eye on that antique dealer and find our Routhchild family¡¯s own things,


    that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    At this time, Simon was so aggrieved that he almost copsed.


    Don¡¯t me Simon for not seeing the world, it¡¯s something like this that makes everyone feel


    ufortable.


    In the more than three hundred years of history of the Warriors Den,


    It has been deployed all over the world for two to three hundred years, And most of this time was a


    time of great changes in the world.


    And the more you live in the midst of great changes in the times, the more opportunities you have to


    create huge amounts of wealth.


    The Routhchild family itself has relied on many great changes in the times to continuously


    strengthen itself and be the first family in the world today.


    The development path of Warriors Den not only took longer than that of the Routhchild family but


    was also smoother.


    Therefore, no one knows how many assets the Warriors Den has, maybe even more than the


    Routhchild family.


    Simon also understood that originally the Routhchild family and the Warriors


    Den were on good terms with each other,


    But now the situation seemed to be that his own men had forced the Warriors Den members to


    death.


    If the Warriors Den knew about this, they would definitely not let it go.


    After all, the Routhchild family had almost no advantage before the Warriors Den.


    It is precisely because of the huge disparity in strength that Simon is extremely nervous,


    Fearing that it will retaliate against the Routhchild family in the future.


    Nics deliberately sighed at this time: ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know much about Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°The members of this organization are, to put it bluntly, a bunch of lunatics. They are like the


    kamikaze team that flew nes into aircraft carriers in thete World War II.¡±


    ¡°The only thing in their minds is loyalty to the emperor.¡±


    ¡°For them, dying for the emperor is the supreme honor.¡±


    ¡°It ispletely out of the way of normal people¡¯s brains. I can¡¯t afford to offend these perverts,¡±


    ¡°So I came to China. Otherwise, how could I give up my business?¡±


    ¡°The U.S. market for decades? Weren¡¯t they forced me to do it?¡±


    Nicsughed at himself: ¡°I¡¯m old and timid. If I lose my money,¡±


    ¡°I can make more money. If my life is gone, I¡¯m really gone.¡± ¡°Fcuk¡­¡± Simon¡¯s heart sank at what


    Nics said.


    Although the strength of the An family is still far behind that of the Routhchild family,


    It is impossible for the Routhchild family to scare Nics into leaving the United States.


    It can be seen that in Nics¡¯s eyes, the strength of Warriors Den far exceeds that of the Routhchild


    family.


    Simon was panicked and at the same time felt very helpless.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to discuss it with his sons when something like this happened.


    Because he knew very well that the children and grandchildren at home who had never seen any


    trouble would not only be unable to provide any substantial help.


    Based on his understanding of his children and grandchildren, if he told them what had happened,


    There would definitely be some unscrupulous idiot who would loudly shout slogans about destroying


    the Warriors Den in order to win his favor.


    Therefore, he could only discuss this kind of matter with Nics.


    After all, Nics is also someone who has had something to do with Warriors Den,


    And can be regarded as his senior. Moreover, everyone can be regarded as a tycoon in the global


    business world,


    And their thinking and structure are all at the same level.


    So, he asked very piously: ¡°Brother, please help me analyze, what should I do now?¡±


    Nics pretended to think for a moment and advised him:


    ¡°Brother, there is no need to be too nervous.


    Now your top priority is to do your best to block the news.


    As long as you don¡¯t let anyone know that Pavel¡¯s death is rted to you,


    The resolution meeting will not necessarily pay attention to you.¡±


    Simon said uneasily: ¡°The matter has be very big now. Don¡¯t know how many firefighters have


    been dispatched here in New York to put out the fire.¡± ¡°Once the fire is out, the bodies in the


    helicopter cannot be hidden.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the police will investigate the matter thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°After all, paper can¡¯t cover the fire!¡±


    Nics said: ¡°Brother, I will give you an idea. You can listen to it and see if it is worth adopting.¡±


    Simon said hurriedly: ¡°Brother, please tell me! I am all ears!¡±


    Nics said: ¡°Brother, the influence of yours in New York is very strong.¡±


    ¡°From the outside, this incident is nothing more than a fire,¡±


    ¡°And it is impossible for the firefighters to know the death and injury inside until the fire ispletely


    extinguished;¡±


    ¡°So, I suggest you clear the rtionship as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°After the firefighters put out the fire, be sure not to let them get close to the center of the fire.¡±


    ¡°Send people in first to deal with the bodies of Pavel and the antique dealer.¡±


    ¡°After all, the skin and flesh burned at high temperatures will be damaged.


    Carbonization may no longer exist when flooded with water,¡±


    ¡°But the bones may leave residues, which is still very difficult.¡±


    ¡°As long as the bone residues are cleaned up, it will be difficult for them to find your head.¡±


    Simon subconsciously asked: ¡°Brother, do you think this is feasible?¡±


    Nics said: ¡°You can only gamble on your luck now. If you don¡¯t deal with it, once someone knows


    that someone died in the hangar,¡±


    ¡°What will happen to the fire? The nature of the incident immediately changes.¡±


    ¡°Whether it is the police, the FBI, or the clearancemittee, once they knew that someone had


    died in the hangar of the An family General Aviation Company, they would try their best to


    investigate the clues.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this general aviationpany was run by Pavel.¡±


    ¡°He disappeared, and the Warriors Den will definitely investigate with all their strength.¡±


    ¡°Sooner orter, you will be unable to escape the involvement.¡±


    After saying that, Nics let out a sigh of relief and said with emotion:


    ¡°Oh! Thinking about it now, my decision to leave the United States was really the right one!¡±


    ¡°If I were still in the United States, I would have nothing to do with this matter. Just checking my


    general aviationpany would be enough to bother me.¡±


    ¡°Now that our family has been away from the United States for so long,¡±


    ¡°No matter where this matter is found, it will be investigated.¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work for me, I won¡¯t want


    this general aviationpany!¡±


    Simon felt envious and depressed after hearing Nics¡¯s thankful words.


    He also knew that Nics had left the United States and had no intention ofing back.


    Even if his family¡¯s general aviationpany burned more people to death,


    It would not cause him any trouble. He was not the one who burned them to death anyway,


    And he himself has a mentality of giving up on these properties that he cannot take away.


    But he can¡¯t do it himself!


    Nics could hide in China, but where could he hide?


    Besides, the famous Routhchild family can¡¯t even abandon their old nest just because they areN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    looking for Peter Zhou and Sifang Baozhu!


    After thinking about it, he still felt that the advice given by Nics was worth trying.


    At this time, Nicsforted him and said: ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can dispose of the body cleanly, you can basically sit back and rx.¡±


    ¡°If the incident reallyes to light, in the eyes of the Warriors Den, in fact, with me, The


    rtionship is greater than the rtionship with you.¡±


    Simon subconsciously asked: ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Nics said: ¡°If you think about it, I have enmity with Warriors Den, this is one;


    Pavel is my son-inw on the surface, this is second; General Navigation


    Company is my family¡¯s property, this is third,¡±


    ¡°If Warriors Den will know that Pavel died in the fire, do you think they will doubt you more or me


    more?¡±


    Nics¡¯s words made Simon on the other end of the phone let out a sigh of relief!


    He thought to himself: ¡°Nics is right! No matter how you look at it, this matter has more to do with


    him.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can deal with the clues in this fire and hide all the people involved, who will you know


    that I did this?¡±


    Thinking of this, he said very embarrassedly: ¡°Brother An, this matter has nothing to do with you,¡±


    ¡°But I have to ask you to bear the risk for me, how can I feel so good about it?¡±


    The reason why he has to be polite is that Simon knows that even if this matter can be hidden from


    Warriors Den,


    Nics still knows all the inside stories. If he reveals the truth about this matter one day, Warriors


    Den will still settle the score with him.


    Therefore, he had to test Nics¡¯s tone to see if he was really willing to do him this favor.

 Chapter 5954

    Chapter 5954


    Chapter 5954


    Nics didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, so he said nonchntly:


    ¡°Warriors Den and I have been fighting to the death for a long time, so I bear this risk for you.¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s just too many lice to bite you. Warriors Den was going to kill my whole family.¡±


    ¡°Even if they think I am the one who killed Pavel, what else could they do to me? They couldn¡¯t kill


    my whole family twice, could they?¡±


    Simon, who has been cunning all his life, has always been a person who puts interests first.


    If a random person dies in the world and he gets $10,000, he will at least make a wish to God to


    reduce the world¡¯s poption by 99.99%.


    Moreover, he does not feel he is indebted to anyone.


    But now, he was very grateful for Nics¡¯s generous help and said with great emotion:


    ¡°Brother An, thank you so much!¡±


    Nics smiled slightly and said: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be in a hurry to thank me. It¡¯s not a luck that


    Warriors Den will exist for so many years.¡±


    ¡°If Warriors Den finds out that this matter is rted to you, you should also respond ordingly. So


    mentally prepare yourself.¡±


    Simon¡¯s heart tightened, knowing that Nics was right. There was indeed a possibility of all this


    being exposed,


    But he had no choice now. He had to seize the time to destroy the c0rpses and eliminate traces.


    At least he could still gamble for a while.


    So, he said with great gratitude: ¡°Brother An, thank you for your reminder and help.¡±


    ¡°I will seize the time to do as you said. If they find out in the end, I will have to ept my fate.¡±


    The two were polite. After hanging up the phone, Simon began to use his connections to find ways


    to destroy and eliminate traces.


    Nics sent a message to Charlie, telling him that Simon had taken the bait.


    Charlie asked his grandfather to scare Simon mainly so that his n of killing four birds with one


    stone could be implemented perfectly.


    The reason why it is said to kill four birds with one stone is that after this is aplished,


    It will first torture Simon and make him sleepless and sleepless;


    Secondly, it will make Simon think that Peter is dead and give up on tracing


    Peter¡¯s whereabouts;


    Thirdly, it will also induce Simon to help destroy the c0rpses and eliminate traces,


    Making it more difficult to find clues. As for the final purpose, it was to drag the Routhchild family


    into trouble.


    The moment Hank chased the General Navigation Company, the Routhchild family had already


    boarded Charlie¡¯s pirate ship.


    Once they took the initiative to participate in the destruction of c0rpses and traces,


    There would really be no way out. In the future, this alone would be able to keep a tight grip on


    Simon.


    In this way, Charlie had a handle on Simon and his son Steve at the same time.


    No matter who wanted to betray the father or son, he had plenty of ways to deal with them!


    The fire at the General Aviation Company is still burning fiercely.


    More than a dozen fire trucks from several fire stations were surrounding the hangar, spraying water


    and fire extinguishing agents.


    Fortunately, the fire in the hangar did not affect the oil storage tanks buried underground outside the


    hangar.


    The mes that soared into the sky were finally brought under control an hourter.


    While firefighters were desperately fighting the fire, a heavily armed search and rescue team was


    ready outside the scene.


    Without exception, these search and rescue personnel are all wearing protective clothing from head


    to toe. The protective clothing is not only waterproof, fireproof, and high-temperature resistant, but


    also has an independent oxygen supply system.


    With this equipment, they can even move freely through the fire scene.


    Although these firefighters also have simr equipment, the equipment of these search and rescue


    team members is far more advanced than that of firefighters.


    And this search and rescue team was sent by Simon Routhchild to destroy the c0rpses and


    eliminate traces.


    When the fire was under control but notpletely extinguished, the team began running in


    formation into the fire scene.


    After arriving at the fire scene, they found the helicopter that had been burned into a metal frame,


    and then began to carefully remove the unburned b0nes inside the helicopter.


    Because firefighters continued to sprayrge amounts of water into the hangar in order to control


    the fire, there were not many ashes left inside the helicopter at this time,


    And most of the ashes flowed into the sewer along with the water.


    However, these search and rescue team members did not take it lightly.


    They found the original fire hydrant in the hangar at the fire scene, then connected the water source


    with the hose they carried,


    And began to continue meticulous high-pressure cleaning of the cabin and the ground.


    By the time the fire waspletely extinguished, they had washed away all the ashes on the site,


    And packed all the bones into ck sealed bags with very strong confidentiality and sealing


    properties.


    Just in case, they also secretly sprayed arge amount of acidic liquid on the site that could destroy


    DNA.


    After being corroded by this liquid, even if there is still a trace of DNA remaining on the site, after


    such cleaning, it is absolutely guaranteed to be foolproof.


    Subsequently, the search and rescue team withdrew all the skeletons from the fire scene.


    Only then did the firefighters enter the scene and confirm that there were no traces of victims at this


    time.


    So the fire department issued an ident appraisal report and determined that the fire did not


    cause any injuries or casualties.


    After the search and rescue team took all the bones away from the scene, all the bones were


    manually smashed into fine powder and dumped into the Hudson River at the moment the sun rose.


    Pavel and Loyal, one of the four great earls of Warriors Den,pletely disappeared from this


    world.


    After his men finished doing all this, Simon finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn¡¯t know if what he did was really perfect,


    But he also knew that he had tried his best, and the rest could only be left to fate.


    At five o¡¯clock in the morning in North America, Charlie took Peter on Steve¡¯s helicopter and arrived


    in Ottawa, the capital of Canada, in thest darkness before dawn.


    This time, the Nordic royal family has booked a medium-sized hotel in the suburbs of Ottawa,


    And the service staff have been reced by the royal family¡¯s own entourage, so security and


    privacy are greatly guaranteed.


    As a result, Steve¡¯s helicopternded directly on the helipad on the roof of the third floor of the hotel.


    At this time, Helena, wearing a ck windbreaker, had been waiting on the roof for a long time.


    Before the helicopternded, Charlie had already seen Helena looking forward to them below.


    She was still so beautiful, and her long hair swayed in the wind under the helicopter¡¯s airflow,


    But she didn¡¯t care at all. She just raised her head with an expectant look on her face and stared at


    the descending helicopter without blinking.


    The way she raised her head excitedly and let her hair brush her face made her look a little more


    casual and wild than usual.


    The moment she saw Charlie, Helena was as excited as a girl, and her joy and happiness were


    beyond words.


    She looked up at Charlie¡¯s handsome face and said shyly: ¡°We meet again Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said sincerely:


    ¡°Helena, for my sake, I asked you toe to Canada. It really caused trouble for you.¡±


    Helena said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Wade is too polite.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to say, this little thing doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    After saying that, Helena looked at Peter beside Charlie and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this is the person you told me before it must be Mr. Zhou?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Yes, let me introduce you, this is Peter Zhou, call him Mr. Zhou.¡±


    After that, he said to Peter: ¡°Uncle, this is Nordic Queen Helena I was talking about.¡±


    Peter said very politely: ¡°Hello, Your Majesty the Queen,¡±


    ¡°I watched your coronation ceremony on TV, and I was deeply impressed!¡±


    Helena quickly said humbly: ¡°Mr. Zhou, you are Mr. Wade¡¯s uncle, please don¡¯t be so polite to me,


    and don¡¯t call me Her Majesty the Queen. Just call me Helena.¡±


    After that, she tentatively asked: ¡°Mr. Zhou, I don¡¯t know if I can be like Mr.


    Wade. Likewise, I¡¯ll call you Uncle Zhou, so that it doesn¡¯t look too harsh.¡± Peter was also a little


    ttered and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen is so polite, you can call me whatever you want.¡±


    Helena smiled and said: ¡°Uncle Zhou, in private, just call me Helena.¡± Peter nodded slightly,


    agreeing.


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°Helena, I have something to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°I want Uncle Zhou to quietly follow your royal family¡¯s special ne back to Northern Europe.¡±


    ¡°Then you can help me prepare a Nordic passport for Uncle Zhou so that he can return to China


    with a new identity.¡±


    Helena nodded without thinking and said: ¡°No problem!¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me. I will return in two days. Mr. Zhou can adapt to my team in these two days.¡±


    Peter bowed slightly to Helena and said devoutly: ¡°Thank you so much, Helena.¡±


    Helena smiled sweetly: ¡°You are so polite.¡±


    Steve on the side saw Helen. She was chatting so happily with Charlie and Peter,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed.


    He is also a master of love affairs, so he can naturally see that Helena¡¯s feelings for Charlie are not


    ordinary, but from the look in her eyes at Charlie, He knows that it is basically impossible for his son


    to get together with her.


    Moreover, what makes Steve even more depressed is that Helena will turn her eyes to Peter out of


    respect when talking to him.


    At other times, her beautiful eyes will almost always stay on Charlie.


    He and Charlie got off the helicopter almost at the same time,


    But Helena didn¡¯t even look at him from the beginning to the end.  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It can be seen that Helena has reached the point of infatuation with Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie was the first to think of Steve, and introduced to Helena: ¡°By the way, Helena,


    let me introduce to you, the person next to me is Steve


    Routhchild from the famous Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, from now on Mr. Steve will be my strategic partner.¡±


    ¡°If the Nordic royal family needs help from the Routhchild family, you can just ask him, and he will


    definitely not refuse.¡±


    Steve was a little dissatisfied, but he could only smile and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade is right, Helena, if you have any use for me and the Routhchild family in the future, just


    say a word.¡±


    Helena nodded politely, then looked at Charlie again, and said impatiently:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s somewhat inconvenient to talk here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d bettere inside. I have asked someone to prepare breakfast for you in advance. We can


    chat while eating!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Peter and Steve beside her and then said:


    ¡°I asked my assistant to prepare an empty room specially.¡±


    ¡°You can arrange for Mr. Zhou and Mr. Routhchild to rest there first,¡±


    ¡°And I will have breakfast ready and delivered as soon as possible, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 5955

    Chapter 5955


    When Steve heard Helena¡¯s arrangement,


    He knew that the queen wanted to be alone with Charlie and live in a world of two.


    If he was wise, he had better obey the arrangement.


    Moreover, Steve also knew in his heart that looking at the situation in front of him,


    His son would definitely have no chance of winning Helena¡¯s heart.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Routhchild family could alsopletely stop thinking about marrying the Nordic royal family.


    Steve¡¯s advantage is that he is more aware of current affairs.


    Since something is no longer possible,


    He will definitely not waste any energy or nt any trouble for himself.


    So, he said to Helena very politely:


    ¡°Thanks for the arrangements by Her Majesty the Queen.¡±


    Helena called the personal housekeeper she had trained and told him:


    ¡°Take the two gentlemen to the room to rest first.¡±


    The young housekeeper immediately said: ¡°Okay, Your Majesty the Queen.¡±


    After that, he said to Peter and Steve: ¡°You two, pleasee with me.¡±


    The two followed Helena¡¯s housekeeper and left, and Helena said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, pleasee this way.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and followed Helena to her room.


    Helena stayed in thergest suite in the hotel.


    Although the area was not asrge as the average presidential suite,


    It was very spacious andfortable for one person to live in.


    Helena had prepared a sumptuous Western-style breakfast in the dining room of the suite,


    And even had the restaurant carefully decorated.


    The tableware, tablecloths, and even the flowers in the middle of the dining table were all carefully


    selected and prepared.


    Sitting opposite Charlie, Helena¡¯s eyes never left his face.


    Although she got cold feet when she slept with Charliest time,


    At heart she was a passionate and unrestrained girl who dared to love and hate,


    So even though she was now the queen,


    She still made no secret of her feelings for Charlie.


    Charlie, on the other hand, felt a little ufortable with her direct gaze,


    So he quickly spoke up to break the silence and said:


    ¡°Helena, I¡¯m really grateful that you have done so much for me this time, in a short time.¡±


    ¡°Did changing the time n of the visit bring you any trouble?¡±


    Helena smiled slightly and said faintly:


    ¡°Why is Mr. Wade so polite now?¡±


    ¡°My mother and I were given our lives, and my grandma was also because of you.¡±


    ¡°Only then could she wake up.¡±


    ¡°You are the great benefactor of the entire royal family.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we do such a small thing for you.¡±


    After saying that, Helena added:


    ¡°If Mr. Wade still needs me to do anything else,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely do it. There is no turning back.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±


    ¡°I may need you to go to New York in person in the next two days to meet the patriarch of the


    Routhchild family.¡±


    Helena without even having any questions said directly:


    ¡°No problem, I will do whatever Mr. Wade asks me to do.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, took out a blood-dispersing and heart-saving pill,


    And handed it to her, He opened his mouth and said:


    ¡°I prepared this medicine for Simon, the patriarch of the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°New York has not been very peaceful recently. A lot of things may happen today.¡±


    ¡°Maybe a littleter, Simon¡¯s physical condition will be greatly affected.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. You may need to help me carry this medicine to him.¡±


    ¡°You should seize the time to make an appointment with him tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°To avoid him having a physical problem and he would like to thank you behind closed doors.¡±


    Helena was a little surprised: ¡°Mr. Wade, why don¡¯t you give him such a big favor yourself?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to ask for his favor,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention I don¡¯t want him to know my existence.¡±


    With that, Charlie then said: ¡°Besides,¡±


    ¡°This pill is not given to him for free, it requires money.¡±


    Helena pursed her lips smiled, and said softly:


    ¡°I understand, you want me to help you sell this pill.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°I just want you to help me sell the goods.¡±


    ¡°When you see him, take out this pill and cut off ten pieces first.¡±


    ¡°Give him a portion of it, and after he knows it is a good thing,¡±


    ¡°You can sell the rest to him. As for the price,¡±


    ¡°It will cost him one or two billion US dors at least.¡±


    ¡°If you can sell it for more, that would be the best.¡±


    Helena immediately understood what Charlie meant, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I understand.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, just leave me an ount and I will negotiate the price with him.¡±


    ¡°After that, ask him to pay you, and the minimum should not be less than 2 billion.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie waved his hands and said casually:


    ¡°Go and talk to him,¡±


    ¡°And you can keep the benefits you get from the negotiation.¡±

 Chapter 5956

    Chapter 5956


    Helena surprised, waved her hands quickly and said:


    ¡°No, no, Mr. Wade, the pill is yours,¡±


    ¡°And the money obtained from the realization is also yours.¡±


    ¡°How can I ask for your money¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Helena, let me say something honestly,¡±


    ¡°Your family is the poorest among the existing royal families in Europe,¡±


    ¡°And your poption is also the most declining.¡±


    ¡°Although your poprity is very high now,¡±


    ¡°As a royal queen, it is difficult for you to be like an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Like people, when ites to traffic mization business,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be like those inte celebrities in China,¡±


    ¡°And end up going live to sell goods, right?¡±


    ¡°So, in the end, you still need enough funds to maintain and enhance the influence and hard power


    of your royal family,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise once your poprity passes,¡±


    ¡°The royal family will fall into silence again,¡±


    ¡°And then think about it again it may be difficult to increase influence.¡±


    Helena knew that Charlie was telling the truth, but she still said very firmly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you have helped us so much,¡±


    ¡°And you have also helped us attract a lot of investment back home.¡±


    ¡°This kind of kindness I don¡¯t know how to repay it.¡±


    ¡°How can I let you spend more money at this time¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Well, you just sell goods for me.¡±


    ¡°ording to our current charging standards for goods in China,¡±


    ¡°It is one hundred yuan. The cost of the things is about ten yuan, the traffic delivery is fifty yuan,¡±


    ¡°The anchor fee is ten yuan, the logistics,bor, and return costs are twenty yuan, and the profit is


    ten yuan.¡±


    ¡°We will sell a Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill, and the cost is 10%,¡±


    ¡°And the logistics and thebor are mine,¡±


    ¡°And there is no such thing as return or non-return,¡±


    ¡°And the traffic fee will also be converted to you,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s reasonable for you to get the maximum benefit?¡±


    Helena said helplessly: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill is such a good thing,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t require any data charges at all,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m just carrying it to Simon for you,¡±


    ¡°So how can he return your money¡­¡±


    After saying that, Helena said seriously:


    ¡°If you really think so and if you need to pay me for my hard work,¡±


    ¡°Then we can just negotiate reasonably.¡±


    ¡°I will take a day to help you with this matter.¡±


    ¡°After the job ispleted, you will also take a day to let me control it.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said:


    ¡°As long as the money is the problem. These are all trivial matters.¡±


    Helena said anxiously: ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on an equal exchange?¡±


    ¡°I will use one day of my time to exchange for one day of your time.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°This It can only be used as an additional use, and the conditions for its


    establishment must be based on the agreement on the main uses.¡±


    Helena thought for a moment, pursed her lips, and said: ¡°Then I am one and you are nine.¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°I am six and you are four.¡±


    Helena said: ¡°Then you and I are one.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Is this different from what you saidst time?¡±


    Helena stuck out her tongue: ¡°At least the order has changed,¡±


    ¡°So there is still a difference.¡±


    Speaking, Helena added: ¡°Mr. Wade, what you want me to do is just a piece of cake for me.¡±


    ¡°If you ask me to collect your money, I really can do it¡­¡±


    Charlie was helpless and said seriously:


    ¡°Listen, now is the final fixed price.¡±


    ¡°Then you go to see Simon. When youe back, we will split it 50-50.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing, we have decided happily.¡±


    ¡°If you are not willing, Then I¡¯ll find someone else to do it for me.¡±


    Helena looked at Charlie¡¯s macho appearance,


    Feeling a little happy and a little sad.


    Needless to say, she was happy, not because of the money,


    But because Charlie had in his heart thought about her.


    She was worried, not because she couldn¡¯t repay the debt of gratitude,


    Because she couldn¡¯t repay it long ago.


    She was mainly worried.


    All her fantasies about men are less than one-tenth of what Charlie himself is.


    If she falls into this pit, she will never get out of it in this life.


    When she thought of this, she suddenly felt a little regretful,


    And she couldn¡¯t help shyly thinking to herself:


    ¡°It would have been better if I had been more decisivest time¡­¡±


    Thinking back to the scene where she and Charlie hugged each other tightly on the bed,


    Helena couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad.


    She was distracted and her face couldn¡¯t help but turn red.


    Charlie didn¡¯t know why, he tapped the marble tabletop with his finger,


    And asked her: ¡°What are you thinking, Your Majesty the Queen?¡±


    Helena¡¯s mind at this time had drifted back to the original bed,


    And even the situation she had already absorbed herself in.


    And suddenly heard Charlie talking.  This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 5957

    Chapter 5957


    It felt as if she had just taken off h3r cl0thes and got into Charlie¡¯s bed.


    Charlie suddenly woke up and talked to her,


    Scaring her so much that she couldn¡¯t help but scream,


    And then she realized she lost herposure and quickly covered her mouth again.


    Charlie asked in surprise:


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What are you thinking about?¡±


    Helena shook her head quickly: ¡°No¡­I didn¡¯t think about anything¡­¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°What about my proposal just now?¡±


    Helena was thinking at this time, not sure what Charlie¡¯s proposal was,


    She could only cover it up in a panic:


    ¡°Ah? I¡­I¡­I don¡¯t know¡­it¡¯s whatever Mr. Wade said¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled:


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, 50-50 split.¡±


    ¡°Too much money is also a problem.¡±


    ¡°Then you can negotiate the total price with Simon first,¡±


    ¡°And then ask him to pay it in installments and pay it over ten years;¡±


    ¡°In addition, the method of payment can also be a variety of things,¡±


    ¡°Including but not limited to cash, gold, high-quality corporate stocks, high-quality real estate, etc.;¡±


    ¡°They can even be asked to contribute funds to sponsor your family to do some charitable


    activities;¡±


    ¡°In short, this money needs to be delivered in the next ten years,¡±


    ¡°You can provide support to the royal family from all aspects to enhance your overall strength and


    influence.¡±


    ¡°You may consider it carefully.¡±


    Helena nodded lightly and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°I will consider it carefully!¡±


    Charlie stretched and said with a smile:


    ¡°Now we are waiting for Simon¡¯s bad news toe.¡±


    ¡°I hope this old man¡¯s mental endurance is stronger¡­¡±


    At this time, Simon Routhchild¡¯s mentality was on the verge of copse.


    Although the scene had been cleaned up by his people,


    And Hank and others had been hidden away by him,


    And he nned to find a suitable opportunity to send all of them overseas to avoid the limelight,


    He was still extremely depressed.


    He spent so much energy and endured so much pressure from public opinion,


    But he still couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of the Sifang Baozhuang.


    Forget it if you don¡¯t find it.


    He also involved the Warriors Den;


    what¡¯s even more damning is that he was inexplicably involved in the lives of the core members of


    the Warriors Den.


    If Warriors Den can hide the truth and find Sifang Baozhuang,


    These crimes will not be in vain.


    If the Sifang Baozhuang cannot be found and Warriors Denes to seek revenge on him again,


    Then he really wants to think about it and have the desire to die.


    The torture over the past few days has caused his blood pressure to continue to rise.


    After examining him, his personal doctor strongly rmended that he take antihypertensive


    drugs,


    And ensure adequate sleep to reduce the burden on his body and reduce the risk of sudden death.


    But Simon was afraid that there would be news about Warriors Den and Sifang Baozhu.


    He didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all, so he could only take antihypertensive medicine and continue to hold on.


    In the early morning, as the red sun gradually rose in New York,


    Hogan¡¯s flight finallynded at Aurous Hill Airport in the night on the other side of the world.


    At this time, Maria¡¯s adopted son Ethan was already sitting in Larry¡¯s special ne,


    Waiting for Hogan¡¯s arrival.


    In order toplete the handover of the Sifang Baozhu as soon as possible,


    After Ethan learned in advance that Hogan¡¯s flight wouldnd at the remote stand,


    He arranged for his men to wait at the remote stand next to it.


    After Hogan¡¯s ne stopped at the stand,


    They directly took Hogan to Ethan¡¯s ne.


    It was also here that Hogan met Ethan, who had been waiting for a long time.


    In order to dispel all doubts of Hogan, Ethan briefly introduced himself and said to Hogan:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, if it is convenient for you, please make a video call to Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°And I will synchronize the situation with you two at the same time.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hogan nodded and made a video call to Charlie.


    Charlie was in Helena¡¯s suite at this time.


    When he received Hogan¡¯s video, he immediately connected it.


    After the video was connected, Charlie asked Hogan:


    ¡°Uncle Zhong, have you arrived in Aurous Hill safely?¡±


    Hogan said respectfully: ¡°Back to the young master, the subordinate has arrived.¡±


    After saying that, he switched the video to the rear camera,


    Let Ethan appear in the camera, and then say:


    ¡°Mr. Sun said that there are some situations that I need to synchronize with you.¡±


    Charlie said politely on the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Grandpa Sun, thank you for your hard work this time.¡±


    Ethan said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Wade is very polite.¡±


    ¡°I will share your worries with you and thedy. It¡¯s nothing hard.¡±

 Chapter 5958

    Chapter 5958


    After saying that, he went straight to the point and said:


    ¡°Master Wade, let me synchronize the current situation with you.¡±


    ¡°I have already gone through absolutely safe channels to inform you in advance.¡±


    ¡°After notifying Eastcliff, they learned that Sifang Baozhuang was returning to China,¡±


    ¡°And they took this matter very seriously.¡±


    ¡°They even authorized the ne I was flying tond directly at the Eastcliff Military Airport,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time sent troops to protect it.¡±


    ¡°The handover of the Sifang Baozhuang will bepleted there.¡±


    ¡°Since it is an important weapon of the country,¡±


    ¡°Eastcliff will definitely take the safest method to properly receive this treasure.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade can rest assured.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°When the things arrive in China, I can breathe a sigh of relief.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Sun will take care of thest step for me.¡±


    ¡°I have no other request, just don¡¯t reveal my identity.¡±


    ¡°Here you go. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ethan said firmly:


    ¡°I have made it clear to them.¡±


    ¡°Although they don¡¯t know your identity, Master Wade, they know very well that it is not easy to bring


    Sifang Baozhuang back from the United States at this time.¡±


    ¡°So they will definitely respect your request.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie waspletely relieved and said with a smile:


    ¡°Then I will wait for the media to report the news of Sifang Baozhuang¡¯s return to China.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Ethan said with a smile:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, then Arrangements have been made.¡±


    ¡°We willnd in Eastcliff in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Military reporters will shoot some materials.¡±


    ¡°At ten o¡¯clock in the evening, some of the processed materials will be handed over to the evening


    news for broadcast. You can pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°Then I will pay more attention and wait for the news to be released.¡±


    ¡­


    Just as Ethan¡¯s ne took off from Aurous Hill,


    Victoria¡¯s Boeing 777 finallynded at New York¡¯s JFK Airport.


    She on the ne felt a little cramped and uneasy.


    Although she knew very well in her heart that she muste to the United States for the sake of


    Sifang Baozhuang.


    However, when she thought about her recent decades of low profile and frequent outings,


    She still felt something was wrong.


    Since the Cold War between the United States and the Soviet Union began in thest century,


    Victoria almost never left the base.


    The reason why she rarely leaves the base is mainly because she witnessed the rapid development


    of various technologies during the Cold War.


    The faster science and technology develop, the more afraid she bes,


    And she is especially afraid of the officials of these superpowers.


    Because to these superpowers, no matter how strong the Warriors Den is,


    It is just an ant.


    Once it is targeted by any of these superpowers, it will face disaster.


    For example, her Warriors Den headquarters,


    Which she spent a lot of manpower and material resources to build little by little, May not be able to


    withstand the saturation attack of a guided missile destroyer.


    Therefore, when she came to the United States this time,


    She also kept reminding herself that she must try her best to keep a low profile.


    When entering the country, Victoria and Revendor each used a seamless Swedish identity.


    After sessfully entering the country through customs,


    Victoria, who cared about Sifang Baozhuang, said to Revendor:


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Contact Loyal and ask him how his situation is.¡±


    Okay, Master, I will contact Loyal right now!¡±


    Revendor said, without thinking, he took out his cell phone and called Loyal.


    But what surprised him was that Loyal¡¯s phone was turned off!


    He couldn¡¯t help but whispered:


    ¡°Your Majesty, Loyal¡¯s phone is turned off.¡±


    ¡°Off?!¡± Victoria frowned:


    ¡°With Loyal¡¯s habit, even if there is something important,¡±


    ¡°He is unlikely to turn off his phone. What happened this time?¡±


    Revendor shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    ¡°Lord, why don¡¯t I call Pavel?¡±


    Victoria nodded expressionlessly and said, ¡°Call him!¡±


    Revendor quickly dialed Chen Pavel¡¯s number again,


    But the phone still prompted with a shutdown status.


    This made Revendor feel a little weird, and he couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to these two people,¡±


    ¡°Both are offline, their mobile phones are off.¡±


    Victoria¡¯s expression instantly became a little nervous and apprehensive, And she subconsciously


    took out her mobile phone.


    A software was opened on it.


    This software is the positioning software of Warriors Den.


    The core members must carry special mobile phones with positioning capabilities when they go out.


    The mobile phones will continuously upload their location to the satellite positioning system.


    In this way, Victoria can grasp the specific movements of each of them.


    When she checked the real-time location of Loyal and Pavel on the software,


    She was surprised to find that the coordinate points of these two people had disappeared!

 Chapter 5959

    Chapter 5959


    The disappearance of the coordinate point does not necessarily mean,


    That the corresponding member of Warriors Den is dead,


    But it at least means that the other party has lost contact.


    Warriors Den has very strict disciplinary requirements,


    Especially for members like Pavel who are performing long-term missions abroad,


    And the punishment for missing contact is very severe.


    If there is a malicious intention to lose contact,


    Once caught, they may be executed directly.


    Even if the other party hides, it will be useless,


    Because there is a time limit for the toxins in the body to attack,


    And if the antidote is not avable within the deadline,


    The person who lost contact will die;


    If the connection is lost due to your own negligence,


    Such as forgetting to charge a dedicated mobile phone or idental damage to the equipment,


    Warriors Den will not let it go easily,


    And will send a special envoy to punish ording to the specific situation.


    If they take Victoria¡¯s specially prepared poison,


    Although the poison will not kill them,


    It will still cause you to suffer from the heart-gnawing pain of thousands of ants.


    Therefore, the possibility of identally losing their heads,


    Among the schrs who are lurking outside Warriors Den is much greater than that of identally


    losing contact.


    Especially Pavel, who is an extremely important g of the Warriors Den.


    Even Victoria himself attaches great importance to it.


    Pavel himself is also very self-disciplined.


    Since the positioning system went online, he has never lost contact once.


    As for Loyal, let alone that.


    Among the four earls, he is the most loyal to Victoria standing true to his name.


    If there had not been any ident, he would never have made such a low-level mistake as losing


    contact.


    It was precisely two people who could not lose contact.


    Went offline, which made Victoria even more uneasy.


    She immediately checked thest location of the two people¡¯s positioning devices on the software,


    And found that the two people were missing from Manhattan Hospital.


    So, she asked Revendor beside her:


    ¡°Has Pavel reported his n to you?¡±


    Revendor quickly said respectfully:


    ¡°Back to the Lord, Pavel did report his n to me,¡±


    ¡°Because the antique dealer was receiving treatment at Manhattan Hospital.¡±


    ¡°So he nned to sneak into Manhattan Hospital with Loyal,¡±


    ¡°Wait for an opportunity to take away the antique dealer,¡±


    ¡°And then force him to find out the whereabouts of the antique.¡±


    Victoria¡¯s heart thumped, and she said:


    ¡°Oh no, something happened to the two of them¡­¡±


    Revendor asked in surprise: ¡°Lord,¡±


    ¡°Are there other masters looking for that antique?!¡±


    Victoria shook her head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t rule out the possibility.¡±


    Looking at it, Victoria said worriedly:


    ¡°Besides that, there is another worst possibility.¡±


    Revendor hurriedly asked: ¡°Lord,¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that the disappearance of the two of them has nothing to do with the three missing


    earls?¡±


    ¡°All caused by that mysterious master?¡±


    Victoria sighed: ¡°Yes, I am indeed worried.¡±


    ¡°If this is the case, it proves that this person has the ability to snipe and attack me all over the


    world.¡±


    ¡°First in New York rescued An family,¡±


    ¡°Then in Cyprus, then China, and now he returns to New York¡­¡±


    ¡°If things continue like this, maybe it won¡¯t be long before they can attack me in Argentina,¡±


    ¡°And then locate the location of the headquarters of the Warriors Den!¡± Revendor said hurriedly:


    ¡°Lord,¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go to Manhattan Hospital now to find out?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We must go!¡± Victoria said firmly:


    ¡°This time, I want to see people alive,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°And I want to see corpses if they are dead!¡±


    After that, Victoria told Revendor:


    ¡°Take a taxi to Manhattan Hospital.¡±


    ¡°This time when youe to New York,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the local Army Governor¡¯s Office know about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 5960

    Chapter 5960


    New York, Manhattan Hospital.


    At this time, Manhattan Hospital was still as busy as ever.


    The medical staff are busy treating illnesses and saving lives,


    But the security department is as anxious as ants on a hot pot.


    The reason why they are anxious is because two very difficult things happened this morning.


    The first thing is that the patient in ward 1707 was found dead in the hospital bed early this morning.


    It was initially determined that the cause of death was acute morphine poisoning.


    The specific details are still awaited from the autopsy.


    The hospital checked the patient¡¯s medical records.


    Due to the car ident, he was admitted to the hospital,


    So in order to relieve the pain, he was indeed injected with morphinest night, However, the


    recorded dose was very safe and unlikely to cause morphine poisoning,


    So the possibility of homicide cannot be ruled out.


    The second thing was that a person died in the hospital.


    As a result, the staff member in charge of the monitoring system this morning found that the system


    prompted that there were some small loopholes that needed to be repaired,


    So he chose automatic repair.


    After the repair waspleted,


    He discovered that all the hospital¡¯s monitoring records had disappeared inexplicably.


    Someone had just died over there, and the surveince video here disappeared.


    Not to mention the police, even the hospital staff felt that this matter was not normal.


    But it would be embarrassing to investigate this matter,


    Because no one can confirm whether those surveince videos disappeared before the system was


    repaired or during the system repair process.


    If it is the former, then it is most likely the murderer;


    if it is thetter, then there is a possibility of coincidence.


    But in addition, there is another strange thing,


    That is, two family members of patient 1707 have disappeared,


    And one of them is the famous Pavel Chen.


    Now even the police felt that his head was as big as eight.


    Pavel was the son-inw of the An family and a typical aristocratic ss in New York.


    If there were any shorings in this,


    It would definitely attract national attention.


    As a result, the police dispatched arge chunk of manpower to the Hospital to conduct


    investigations and collect various evidences.


    Victoria and Revendor had just gotten out of the taxi.


    Before they entered the Hospital, Victoria had already frowned.


    Arge amount of spiritual energy separated from her body,


    And she conducted a quick inspection of the entire building at a very fast speed.


    Then she frowned and said, ¡°Both of them are not here.¡±


    Revendor said in surprise: ¡°Lord,¡±


    ¡°Both of them lost contact here, but they are not here,¡±


    ¡°Could it be that there really was an ident?¡±


    Victoria withdrew her spiritual energy and said with a solemn expression:


    ¡°I just used my spiritual energy to investigate,¡±


    ¡°And found that there are especially many people.¡±


    ¡°After listening to their conversation, it seems that the police are looking for clues.¡±


    ¡°I guess it is rted to the two of them.¡±


    ¡°You wait for me here and I will go in and take a look.¡±


    Revendor nodded lightly and said respectfully:


    ¡°Lord, please be more careful.¡±


    Victoria ignored him and stepped into the gate of the Hospital.


    As soon as she entered the gate,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She saw two policemen on duty guarding the ce,


    So she walked directly in front of them, looked at one of them, and said expressionlessly


    ¡°What mission are you performing here?¡±


    That policeman¡¯s whole person seemed to have had his soul taken away for an instant,


    And he said dull-ly:


    ¡°We are ordered to stand by here and wait for further notification from the onsitemander.¡±


    Victoria asked again: ¡°What happened on the 17th floor?¡±


    ¡°What are your people looking for?¡±


    The policeman said truthfully: ¡°There was a murder on the 17th floor.¡±


    ¡°A patient who was brought here yesterday was found dead of acute morphine poisoning this


    morning.¡±


    ¡°It cannot be ruled out that someone injected arge amount of morphine into his body before his


    death.¡±


    Victoria continued to ask: ¡°What is the identity of the deceased?¡±


    The policeman said: ¡°He was the personal assistant of Pavel Chen,¡±


    ¡°The son-inw of the An family from China.¡±

 Chapter 5961

    Chapter 5961


    Hearing the other party¡¯s answer,


    Victoria¡¯s heart suddenly sank deeper.


    Both Pavel and Loyal disappeared in this hospital,


    And Pavel¡¯s assistant died in this hospital.


    It doesn¡¯t take much to think about it,


    It must be the work of enemies secretly.


    Now there is only one corpse left among the three people,


    And the other two seemed to have disappeared from the world,


    Which made Victoria extremely uneasy.


    Thinking that Pavel¡¯s assistant was found dead in the morning,


    And that Pavel and Loyal disappeared here in the early morning and before dawn, Victoria


    spected that if they had been attacked,


    The other party should have eliminated Pavel and Loyal,


    And then killed Pavel¡¯s assistant.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself in her heart:


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the other party let go of Pavel¡¯s assistant who was hit by a car?¡±


    ¡°What threat would a patient lying on the hospital bed bring to him?¡±


    ¡°Had the assistant seen them?¡±


    Thinking of this, she immediately asked the policeman:


    ¡°Is there any evidence to prove that the deceased was murdered?¡±


    The policeman shook his head and said:


    ¡°It is currently spected that it was a homicide,¡±


    ¡°But no direct evidence has been found yet.¡±


    ¡°Today we started to investigate the morphine use from various departments of the Hospital.¡±


    ¡°Use the situation and see if we can find clues.¡±


    Victoria asked: ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    The police thought for a while:


    ¡°Now a considerable part of the police force is cooperating with the Routhchild family to find their


    stolen antiques,¡±


    ¡°So the progress of this case¡¯s investigation should be rtively slow,¡±


    ¡°At least two or three months, my personal estimate.¡±


    ¡°Two or three months?!¡±


    Victoria gritted her teeth in hatred and asked,


    ¡°Have you got the surveince video from yesterday to this morning?¡±


    The policeman said truthfully:


    ¡°I discovered this morning that all the surveince videos have been destroyed.¡± Victoria asked


    again: ¡°Can the data be restored?¡±


    The policeman shook his head and said:


    ¡°It can¡¯t be restored.¡±


    ¡°The other party¡¯s methods are very professional.¡±


    ¡°All The storage equipment waspletely destroyed,¡±


    ¡°And after professional assessment,¡±


    ¡°It was determined that not even a single byte could be recovered.¡±


    Victoria was furious.


    She had just used her spiritual energy to search the entire Hospital,


    And could not detect any trace of spiritual energy,


    Which proved that the other party had already handled the scene very cleanly.


    Now even the surveince video has beenpletely destroyed and cannot be restored,


    This means that the other party has cut off the clues from the perspective of criminal investigation.


    She suppressed the nervousness in her heart and asked the policeman:


    ¡°Then do you know about Pavel¡¯s movements?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The policeman said truthfully:


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°We have tried many ways to contact him,¡±


    ¡°But there has been no news. We specte that he has disappeared.¡±


    Victoria¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy.


    She never expected that she would arrive in New York with great expectations,


    Thinking that she would be able to take advantage of the opportunity to obtain the most precious


    treasure,


    The Sifang Baozhuang.


    However, she did not expect that before any news about the Sifang Baozhuang could be found,


    Two of her generals disappeared at the same time,


    And they were also missing. No clues were left.


    Angry, she asked again:


    ¡°Pavel disappeared here early this morning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how he left the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The policeman said truthfully:


    ¡°All the surveince videos are gone.¡±


    ¡°To find out his clues, we can only rely on criminal investigation experts to search the scene bit by


    bit.¡±


    ¡°However, the clues at the scene have also been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Not even aplete footprint or fingerprint can be extracted,¡±


    ¡°So it is not yet known how they left.¡±


    As a confidant of Simon Routhchild,


    Although Hank does not know Eastern martial arts,


    He is a very professional top agent and is very good at handling various traces and clues.


    Charlie asked him to stay here yesterday in the end to clear up all these clues,


    So that the police and Victoria can¡¯t find any breakthrough point for a while.


    Victoria also felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    She thought of the Sifang Baozhuang and asked again:


    ¡°Was the antique dealer named Peter Zhou protected here by you before?¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    Then the policeman said:


    ¡°Peter Zhou was acquitted and releasedst night.¡±


    ¡°The police and FBI responsible for protecting him also evacuated overnight,¡±


    ¡°And then he disappeared.¡±


    Victoria frowned even more tightly and murmured in her heart:


    ¡°The two of the generals are missing, and the antique dealer is also missing.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the mysterious enemy is also targeting the Sifang Baozhuang?!¡±


    ¡°Yes! That must be the case!¡±


    ¡°The mysterious man has a close rtionship with the Master,¡±


    ¡°And maybe he also knows the origin of the Sifang Baozhuang. And the purpose,¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this matter was preempted by him?!¡±

 Chapter 5962

    Chapter 5962


    When she thought of this,


    Victoria felt as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Loyal and Pavel were important to her,


    But they were nothingpared to the four treasures that could influence the world.


    The Sifang Baozhuang can influence the state of the Tang Dynasty.


    If she can obtain it, the fortune of the Warriors Den will be greatly boosted,


    And her strength may be doubled;


    For Victoria, what¡¯s more important is that if Warriors Den¡¯s fortune skyrockets,


    Her personal fortune will surely be unmatched by anyone.


    She felt that she had not had good luck in searching for the secret of immortality,


    And the key to the next five hundred years of life.


    Recently, the Warriors Den was repeatedly hit hard by an enemy hiding in the dark,


    And even Victoria was tortured.


    Having trouble sleeping and eating,


    All these things revealed the fact that her fortune had begun to decline sharply.


    Although Victoria is very strong, she has lived for four hundred years.


    Her fate is like a towering tree that has grown for four hundred years.


    The four hundred annual rings are constantly strengthening it.


    It has already be as strong as iron.


    She couldn¡¯t resolve it herself.


    Even if a Feng Shui master like Lai Qinghua was called over,


    He would not be able to resolve her fate dilemma in the face of such a super destiny with four


    hundred years of buffs.


    Therefore, Victoria felt that her destiny dilemma could only be resolved by a national treasure like


    the Sifang Baozhu.


    Because of this, when she came to New York this time,


    She had already made up her mind to get the Sifang Baozhu no matter what,


    And she absolutely could not afford to lose this point.


    It was precisely because she was determined to win the Sifang Baozhu,


    That she asked Pavel and Loyal to keep an eye on the antique dealer.


    After all, in her opinion, the antique dealer is the only clue to find the Sifang Baozhuang.


    As long as he can pry open his mouth,


    She will definitely get the whereabouts of the Sifang Baozhuang.


    But now the whereabouts of the Sifang Baozhu are unknown,


    And the only antique dealer who knows the clues also disappeared a few hours ago.


    The clues about the Sifang Baozhu have beenpletely cut off!


    Victoria, furious, saw that the police officer in front of her could no longer provide any valuable


    clues,


    So she looked at another police officer and asked coldly:


    ¡°Do you have any clues to add to the questions I just asked?¡±


    The policeman shook his head and said:


    ¡°I have nothing to add.¡±


    Victoria looked disappointed and said to the two of them in a cold voice:


    ¡°You two, remember, don¡¯t mention your encounter with me to anyone.¡±


    ¡°If you have any progress or clues here,¡±


    ¡°Juste to the Starbucks opposite the hospital and find me.¡±


    The two policemen¡¯s eyes were still empty,


    But their expressions were very firm and they nodded their heads respectfully: ¡°We will remember


    this!¡±


    Victoria ignored them.


    Turned around and walked out of the hospital.


    Revendor was waiting outside the hospital.


    When he saw Victoriaing out so quickly,


    He quickly stepped forward and asked in a low voice:


    ¡°Master Ying, why did youe out so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Have you found any clues?¡±


    Victoria shook her head gloomily.


    She felt like everything was impossible to do,


    But she couldn¡¯t give up, so she coldly told Revendor:


    ¡°Go and inform Robinson of the Zuojun Governor¡¯s Mansion,¡± ¡°And ask him to mobilize all the


    intelligenceworks of the Zuojun Governor¡¯s


    Mansion in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Find the whereabouts of Pavel, Loyal, and the antique dealer at all costs!¡±


    ¡°If anyone can find it, I will reward you heavily!¡±


    Revendor said hurriedly: ¡°Okay, Lord, I will inform him now!¡±


    After that, Revendor asked again ¡°Lord,¡±


    ¡°Do you think you need your subordinates to arrange a hotel to stay temporarily?¡±


    Victoria shook her head, pointed to the Starbucks across the road and said,


    ¡°Going there, I want a cup of coffee.¡±


    Revendor quickly followed Victoria across the street.


    Came to the Starbucks and found a window seat to sit down.


    Afterward, Revendor diligently ordered a cup of iced Americano for Victoria,  N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Brought it to Victoria respectfully, and then said:


    ¡°Lord, Robinson has already started taking action.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Victoria nodded, and the cup of coffee,


    Ordered but did not drink,


    But kept looking through the window at the Hospital Building outside the window across the road.


    Immediately afterward, she saw a policeman running out in a hurry,


    It was the one she had questioned before.


    Seeing the other person running towards the Starbucks where she was,


    She suddenly felt happy and thought to herself:


    ¡°Maybe I have found a clue?¡±


    Thinking of this, Victoria silently recited the magic form in her heart and released a little spiritual


    energy.


    All the guests in the Starbucks were all instantly controlled by her,


    Turning a blind eye and a deaf ear to everything she said.


    Soon, the policeman ran into Starbucks.


    When he saw Victoria, he quickly ran to her and said respectfully:


    ¡°We have just confirmed something.¡±


    Victoria said coldly: ¡°Speak quickly!¡±


    The policeman Truthfully said:


    ¡°Some patients reported that they heard the sound of a helicopter above the hospital early this


    morning!¡±


    Victoria frowned: ¡°Could it be that they escaped by helicopter?¡±


    Thinking of this, she immediately said to Revendor on the side:


    ¡°Inform Robinson to thoroughly check all the helicopters,¡±


    ¡°Especially the ones owned by the An family to see which one has visited


    Manhattan Hospital early this morning!¡±

 Chapter 5963

    Chapter 5963


    Chapter 5963


    The main area covered by the Zuojun Governor¡¯s Office is the Americas, with North America having


    better economic development as the top priority.


    The An family itself is the secondrgest family in North America,


    Pavel has been an undercover agent in the Warriors Den for many years, so they knew everything


    about An family¡¯s situation.


    Victoria asked them to investigate An family¡¯s helicopter,


    And they immediately focused their attention on An family¡¯s general aviationpany.


    Robinson gave an order, and all the more than a thousand scouts from the


    Left Army Governor¡¯s Office,


    Those who had been dormant in the United States and had beenpletely silent for many days


    were dispatched.


    A small number of them began to look for clues about Pavel and Loyal,


    While more people infiltrated all over New York to look for clues about the Routhchild family¡¯s stolen


    antique.


    At the same time, the scouts closest to the general aviationpany have gone to the general


    aviationpany site as quickly as possible to conduct investigations.


    Scouts are directly affiliated with the Fifth Army Governor¡¯s Mansion within the Warriors Den.


    They are an important channel for obtaining intelligence in the Fifth Army Governor¡¯s Mansion.


    Every scout has undergone extremely professional and rigorous training by the Warriors Den,


    And all of them must take poison to ensure their loyalty to the Warriors Den.


    In less than half an hour, the nearest scouts had already rushed to the scene of An family¡¯s general


    navigationpany.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if we go there, the scouts immediately discovered that a fire broke out in An


    family¡¯s general navigationpanyst night, And the fire seemed to have been put out not long


    ago.


    After inquiring, we learned that a fire broke out in one of the helicopter hangars in the early morning.


    One helicopter was destroyed in the fire. No casualties were found at the scene.


    The scout realized that the situation was unusual and immediately reported the news to his


    superiors.


    After the Zuojun Governor¡¯s Office learned the news,


    While feeding it back to Revendor,


    He immediately activated his high-authority undercover agent hidden in the New York State


    Assembly to gain an in-depth understanding of the fire situation.


    After Revendor received the news, he reported to Victoria with a solemn expression:


    ¡°Lord, the Zuo Army Governor¡¯s Office has received news that a fire broke out in the general


    aviationpany where An¡¯s family is located in New York in the early morning,¡±


    ¡°Destroying a helicopter, but no casualties have been found yet.¡± Victoria immediately frowned and


    said sternly:


    ¡°Fire, another fire! Twenty years ago, Changying and Margaret also died in a


    fire!¡±


    ¡°To this day, I have no way of determining who died in that fire, if it were the two of them?¡±


    After saying that, she said with a gloomy expression:


    ¡°Changying¡¯s fire is to make me unable to confirm.¡±


    ¡°This time, they want me to have nowhere to start!¡±


    ¡°If in this fire no one died this time, why did the other party set this fire?¡±


    Revendor nodded: ¡°The fire in the hangar must not be a coincidence, it must be to cover up some


    clues.¡±


    After that, he said with a solemn expression:


    ¡°That time in Cyprus, the other party just destroyed it directly.¡±


    ¡°The entire copper mine was lost.¡±


    ¡°If time had not been rushed, they might not even have left us the body parts of the earl.¡±


    ¡°Last time it was an explosion, this time it was a fire.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the situation is not optimistic!¡±  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Victoria immediately asked: ¡°Are there any other clues?!¡±


    Revendor said hurriedly: ¡°Back to the Lord,¡±


    ¡°Robinson has activated the highest level undercover agent and will definitely find out as quickly as


    possible!¡±


    Victoria nodded lightly and said coldly:


    ¡°Order all the scouts of the Right Army Dudu¡¯s Mansion stationed in Europe to arrive in New York as


    soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°All the scouts of the Central Army, the Front Army, and the Rear Army Dudu¡¯s


    Mansion have entered the first level ofbat readiness and will arrive in


    New York before noon tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°I want to conduct a carpet search in New York, and we must send people to find clues about


    antique dealers!¡±


    Revendor said immediately: ¡°I obey!¡±


    ¡­


    New York scouts quickly found some valuable clues.


    The first clue was that the surveince system of the General Navigation Company was hackedst


    night.


    Ordered all to be shut down, so no monitoring records were left within the general aviation


    company,


    And the person who ordered the shutdown to be monitored turned out to be Pavel himself.


    Immediately afterward, the general aviationpany¡¯s on-site scouts sent back news.


    Since the scene was almostpletely burned, it was indeed difficult to find valuable clues.


    They sent people to sneak into the fire scene,


    Took advantage of the chaos to collect some samples from the scene, And used luminol Reagents


    for rapid testing.


    Luminol reagent is one of the mostmon detection methods in criminal investigation.


    It can use special chemical reactions to cause the hemoglobin in the blood to react with it to emit


    blue light,


    Thereby identifying the presence of blood.


    Even trace amounts of blood stains after cleaning can be detected.


    However, the entire scene had been specially cleaned by professionals from the Routhchild family.


    Not to mention that the blood stains could not be detected,


    Even the DNA had been removed, so the scouts did not find any evidence of the presence of


    anyone at the fire scene. After Revendor conveyed this result to Victoria, Victoria immediately


    frowned and asked:


    ¡°There are really no casualties at the fire scene?!¡±


    Revendor replied: ¡°Back to the Lord,¡±


    ¡°So far, no clues rted to personnel have been found at the scene,¡±


    ¡°Not even a single hair burned by the fire was found.¡±


    Victoria said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Since the other party set the fire, it must be to destroy the clues,¡± ¡°Otherwise why bother? In a


    Lord¡¯s game, no move will be useless!¡± After saying that, Victoria said again:


    ¡°Let them check again quickly! Check the employees of the general aviationpany,¡±


    ¡°Who was on duty yesterday, who they saw, and what was unusual? Ask them


    all!¡±


    Revendor said hurriedly: ¡°Okay Lord, I will do that now!¡±


    Soon, the scout followed Victoria¡¯s request, made some inquiries, and sent back the news.


    After Revendor received the news, he was shocked and quickly reported to Victoria:


    ¡°Lord, there is news! Latest night,¡±


    ¡°Pavel personally arranged the helicopter.¡±


    ¡°He asked the pilot of the General Aviation Company to fly the helicopter to the vicinity of Manhattan


    Hospital.¡±


    ¡°The helicopter received after that, he went directly to the roof of Manhattan Hospital.¡±


    Victoria frowned: ¡°Then what?¡±


    Revendor said: ¡°Then Pavel sent the pilot away.¡±


    ¡°He meant that he could control the helicopter by himself,¡±


    ¡°And the pilot did not dare to be disobedient,¡±


    ¡°He left the helicopter with him and left directly.¡±


    Victoria asked again: ¡°What other clues did the pilot know?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Revendor said:


    ¡°After the pilot left the hospital, he took a taxi home to rest.¡±


    ¡°Today he was summoned by the police to assist in the investigation.¡±


    As he spoke, Revendor added: ¡°The police also investigated the employees on duty in the hangar


    early this morning.¡±


    ¡°The other party said that before dawn, Pavel flew the helicopter back to the general aviation


    company alone,¡±


    ¡°And he towed the helicopter after entering the hangar, Pavel sent him away.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for the hangar to catch fire,¡±


    ¡°And the fire was very big as soon as it started as if it was man-made.¡±

 Chapter 5964

    Chapter 5964


    Chapter 5964


    Victoria was silent for a moment, then said dejectedly:


    ¡°It seems like Loyal should be dead.¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the four great earls under me, who had been in the world for decades


    without a single defeat,¡±


    ¡°Would all fall one after another in such a short period of time.¡± Speaking of this, she shook her


    head.


    He clenched his fists and growled with a ferocious expression:


    ¡°The most uneptable thing to me is that four counts died.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even touch the shadow of who killed them.¡±


    ¡°Whose name was it and how many people were under hismand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know these. I don¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°In more than three hundred years, except for the time when I was chased into the Hundred


    Thousand Mountains by the Qing army,¡±


    ¡°I have never been as passive as I am today! Dmn it!¡±


    Revendor¡¯s expression was a little sad, but more of a worry.


    The death of the four great earls will inevitably have a huge impact on the entire Warriors Den,


    And will make himself, the three elders, and the Wu family whomand the Fifth Army Governor¡¯s


    Mansion doubt and worry about the future.


    Once doubts arise in everyone¡¯s mind, the stability that hassted for three hundred years will be


    broken from within.


    At this time, Revendor suddenly received a call,¡±


    ¡°And then his face changed drastically, and he blurted out to Victoria:


    ¡°Lord! The Zuo Army Governor¡¯s Office came to report that it was found that Pavel chartered a


    business jet and took off from New York in the early morning of this morning and went to China!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Victoria¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she blurted out:


    ¡°Is that so?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Revendor said firmly:


    ¡°He was indeed the one who chartered the ne, and the route application was from New York.:¡±


    ¡°The ne took off more than three hours now!¡± Victoria¡¯s heart tightened and asked:


    ¡°Do you think Pavel is on that ne?!¡±


    Revendor blurted out: ¡°Lord, this subordinate doesn¡¯t dare to say too much,¡±


    ¡°But the time when this ne took off was too coincidental,¡±


    ¡°And the antique dealer also disappeared.¡±


    ¡°It cannot be ruled out that Pavel controlled the antique dealer first,¡±


    ¡°And then got the treasure you wanted and took it with him.¡±


    ¡°The possibility of the treasure escaping to China¡­¡±


    At this point, Revendor overturned his guess, shook his head and said:


    ¡°No, Pavel has always been valued by you, and his parents, and siblings are in our hands,¡±


    ¡°He will never dare to betray you, not to mention, he himself needs to take the antidote regrly.¡±


    ¡°Without the antidote, even if he betrays you,¡±


    ¡°How many days can he survive?¡±


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, there is no need to betray you!¡±


    Victoria shook her head: ¡°Today¡¯s situation is no longer the same as it was in the past three hundred


    years.¡±


    ¡°In the past three hundred years, I have never encountered any opponent,¡±


    ¡°Nor have I encountered anyone who can detoxify the poison I made.¡±


    ¡°But now, we have a strong opponent. Maybe he has a way to detoxify it!¡±


    Speaking of this, Victoria added: ¡°Think about it, that time in Cyprus,¡±


    ¡°The entire copper mine was destroyed, but only the body tissue of Earl was found.¡±


    ¡°This proves that the other party has transferred the others alive.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, he could have blown everyone to death in the copper mine.¡±


    ¡°Why would those dead soldiers and knightly guards be willing to be transferred out by him,¡±


    ¡°Knowing that they would not survive seven days without the antidote?¡± ¡°It is very likely that the


    other party has already solved the poison problem!¡± Revendor looked stern and asked quickly:


    ¡°Lord, do you want to find a way to stop that ne?!¡±


    ¡°Stop it! We must stop it!¡±


    Victoria said without hesitation: ¡°Let us infiltrate people in the U.S. intelligence system reported to


    the U.S. Department of Homnd Security with their real names,¡±


    ¡°Saying that someone was carrying important secrets and escaping to China on that ne.¡±


    ¡°The ne would be ordered to return for investigation!¡±


    Revendor said subconsciously: ¡°Lord, we can just find someone to report this kind of thing


    anonymously.¡±


    ¡°If we ask the person we infiltrated to report it with a real name, then he might expose himself.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Victoria faced said expressionlessly:


    ¡°Tell him that this is a good opportunity for him to make a contribution.¡±


    ¡°After reporting, let himmit suicide directly.¡±


    ¡°After his death, his family will be able to take care of themselves in peace in the future.¡±


    ¡°As long as he dies, not only will he not be exposing himself,¡±


    ¡°The Americans will be more convinced that there is something behind


    it.¡±


    ¡°In that case, even if they send out the Air Force, they will definitely get the ne back!¡±


    The U.S. Department of Homnd Security received a very important tip early in the morning.


    An agent affiliated with the U.S. Defense Intelligence Agency (DIA) reported to the National Security


    Agency under his real name,


    iming that someone on a business jet that took off from New York a few hours ago was heading


    to China carrying highly confidential information rted to defense chips.


    The National Security Agency receives many simr messages every day through various


    channels,


    But experience has proven that most of them are false, and some are even hoaxes.


    However, this tip came from an agent from a brother department, And the credibility was


    immediately increased infinitely.


    After all, they are all colleagues and they all know the seriousness of national defense work,


    And it is about the jobs and corresponding legal responsibilities.


    No one will joke about this kind of thing.


    Just when the National Security Bureau was preparing to discuss countermeasures,


    Another piece of news came that shocked them.


    The DIA agent who provided the information actually fell from the building and died!


    Although it is not yet possible to determine whether the agentmitted suicide or was murdered,


    Based on his reaction just now, everyone in the Department of Homnd


    Security felt like a thorn in their backs,


    And instinctively believed that there must be a big conspiracy.


    So, they carried out emergency deployment as quickly as possible and formted an emergency


    n.


    First of all, the target ne must be ordered to turn around and return;


    Secondly, in view of the 911 incident more than 20 years ago,


    In order to prevent the other party from making irrational behavior,


    The other party cannot be allowed to return to the bustling metropolis of New York.


    Therefore, the Security Bureau at the US-Canada border found a small airport in northern Vermont


    and asked the other party tond at the designated airport.


    Once again, they sent agents, police, and troops to the airport to makeplete preparations.


    At the same time, the Vermont National Guard sent two F35s to take off in advance to Canadian


    airspace to pick them up.


    Apany the aircraft until the target aircraftnds at the designated airport to avoid idents to


    the greatest extent.


    After the nends, the police and agents will take full control of the ne,


    Arrest and interrogate all personnel on the ne,


    And use the most professional means to conduct the most detailed inspection of the ne.


    At this moment, this ultra-long-range private jet leased by Pavel is flying in Hudson Bay in Canada.  N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Although the ne had been flying for more than three hours, It had only flown one-fifth of the


    fifteen-hour long flight.


    Its flight route is from the sky over Canada,


    Then through the Bering Strait between the United States and Russia, And via the sky over Japan


    to Eastcliff.

 Chapter 5965

    Chapter 5965


    Chapter 5965


    ording to the original route from New York to Eastcliff, It only took them thirteen hours to


    complete the flight.


    However, because the war in Eastern Europe had not yet been extinguished,


    The route needed to detour through Russian airspace, Which added an additional two hours to the


    flight.


    For such a long route, the charter flight cost alone would be more than 2 million yuan,


    But at this time, except for the crew members, there was not even a single passenger in the cabin.


    At this time, the crew members had already turned on the autopilot, Allowing the aircraft to fly


    smoothly at an altitude of 11,000 meters.


    However, at this time, they suddenly received radiomunications from ground air traffic control,


    requiring them to immediately return to Hudson Bay by taking apleted turn,


    Returned to the United States, andnded as required at a small airport north of Burlington,


    Vermont.


    The city of Burlington is only 60 kilometers away from the US-Canada border,


    And the small airport in its north is even less than 20 kilometers away from the border.


    This airport has been gradually abandoned by the civil aviation system over the years,


    And is currently mainly used by private flying clubs.


    Since air traffic control did not exin over the radio why the flight was suddenly required to return,


    The flight had tond at an airport that was almost abandoned by the civil aviation system,


    The captain asked the other party over the radio why they wanted him to return.


    But the air traffic control only told them that the order to return was issued by the American air traffic


    control,


    And they did not know it, but the crew must fly the ne back,


    Otherwise, the crew members may be arrested for refusing to obey air control.  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Naturally, the pilot did not dare to disobey the air traffic control instructions,


    So the ne left a circr trail over Hudson Bay and returned to the United States.


    Two F35 fighter jets from the Vermont National Guard also took off immediately and headed to


    Canadian airspace to receive them.


    At this moment, Revendor saw on the flight software that the ne chartered by Pavel had


    completed its U-turn,


    And was flying back to the United States.


    He reported to Victoria: ¡°Lord, the ne has returned.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he received another piece of intelligence from the scouts and


    quickly reported to Victoria:


    ¡°Lord, I just received the news from the scouts ahead.¡±


    ¡°Two F35s of the Vermont National Guard took off in an emergency and flew north towards


    Canada.¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that it is to monitor the ne that picked up Pavel.¡± Victoria nodded and said calmly:


    ¡°If Pavel and the treasure are really on this ne,¡±


    ¡°The treasure will inevitably fall into the hands of the US military first.¡±


    ¡°Routhchild family is deeply rooted in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Since they lost things, the U.S. military will definitely return them to them.¡± After that, Victoria said


    coldly:


    ¡°Inform Robinson and immediately mobilize all undercover agents hidden in the U.S. security


    department to follow themprehensively.¡±


    ¡°In this operation, first confirmed which airport the ne wouldnd at,¡±


    ¡°Then find a way to confirm whether the antique that Pavel and the Routhchild family were looking


    for is on the ne,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time immediately dispatched all avable personnel to upstate New York.¡±


    ¡°Stand by, and once it is confirmed that the thing is on the ne,¡± ¡°Immediately take action and


    snatch it back at all costs!¡±


    Revendor was horrified, and it took him a long time toe back to his senses,


    And said nervously: ¡°Lord, if you directly get it from the hands of the National


    Security Agency, will things get out of hand¡­¡±


    After that, he quickly suggested: ¡°This subordinate feels that if the things are really on this ne,¡±


    ¡°Then we can wait for the National Security Agency to get the things.¡±


    ¡°After returning it to the Routhchild family, then snatch the thing back from the Routhchild family.¡±


    Victoria said with a stern expression, without any doubt:


    ¡°No! As long as the thing is confirmed to be on this ne,¡±


    ¡°It will not be allowed for a moment.¡±


    ¡°If another ident causes me to miss it, the more than 300-year-old foundation of the Warriors


    Den will also be implicated!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we must take advantage of it before the National Security Agency knows the purpose of


    this thing!¡±


    Revendor I was shocked to hear that.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Victoria,


    Who was always cautious, and took such a big risk this time.


    Stealing things from the Department of Homnd Security in the United States is almost equivalent


    to arge-scale terrorist attack!


    Once the incident urs, no matter whether it seeds or fails, Warriors Den will be the


    number one enemy of the United States.


    Its nature is so bad that it even surpasses Ben Ladin.


    This is almost tantamount to seeking death!


    No matter what, they shouldn¡¯t take such a big risk.


    However, Victoria didn¡¯t think so.


    Four hundred years of her five-hundred-year life span have passed.


    Now she is about to enter the real middle age and old age.


    The 300-year-old foundation of the Warriors Den was certainly important, But nothing was more


    important than her own life.


    Over the years, her efforts to find the secret of immortality,


    And extending her life to a thousand years has been repeatedly frustrating.


    Thest time she was in Shiwanda Mountain, she suffered another huge blow and fright,


    Which made her more and more anxious.


    She also became less and less confident about extending her life span to five hundred years,


    And felt that this wish was almost impossible to aplish.


    However, the appearance of the Sifang Baozhu suddenly rekindled her hope of extending her life


    for a thousand years.


    She warned herself in her heart that she must seize this golden opportunity no matter what!


    Because this is probably thest chance that God will favor her!


    She must try her best to grasp it!


    Victoria knew the background of the Sifang Baozhuang, and even knew that in the Tang Dynasty,


    The Sifang Baozhuang was an important national weapon that could protect the country.


    She is a Lord of Taoism.


    She knows very well that even if the magic power of the Sifang Baozhuan has declined after so


    many years,


    Its remaining magic power will definitely be of great help to individuals or a small and medium-sized


    group.


    The Routhchild family who owns it does not understand spiritual energy, Cultivation, or


    understanding of the core formation of the Sifang Baozhu.


    They have flourished for two to three hundred years just by quietly holding it.


    This is the Sifang Baozhu. The best proof that Zhuang¡¯s mana still exists.


    Therefore, facing the Sifang Baozhu,


    Victoria felt that under the background her pursuit of life extension was almost hopeless,


    What did the life and death of Warriors Den mean?


    A hundred yearster, if she died, would she still leave Warriors Den to the descendants of the Wu


    family to be free and unrestrained?


    It¡¯s simply a fool¡¯s dream!


    If she is bound to die in a hundred years,


    What is the significance of Warriors Den¡¯s existence?


    It would be more satisfying to let them all be buried with themselves!


    So, what if after this operation, the Warriors Den will provoke the United States and be surrounded


    and suppressed by the United States?

 Chapter 5966

    ?Chapter 5966


    However, they were well aware that if they didn''t return within just an hour or two, their boss wouldn''t suspect a thing until at least early the next morning. As they hoped for a miracle, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    The five men looked expectantly toward the door, only to see thest person they wanted to encounter, Charlie, stepping into the room. What shocked them even more was the two individuals hobbling in behind him, each supporting the other and hopping on one leg.


    However, they soon realized that these ''peculiar individuals'' were not strange for the sake of being strange, but because both had their other legs dripping with blood from gunshot wounds.


    At this moment, Will, the leader among the men and the most observant, suddenly recognized one of the men with a broken leg and eximed in horror, "Mr. Zano?!"


    Upon hearing this, the other four men widened their eyes in shock and instinctively looked toward where Will was staring. As soon as they did, all four men were scared out of their wits!


    Who would have thought that their big boss, the head of the New York Mafia, Antonio Zano, the man in charge of the Zano family''s affairs, would appear in such a sorry state behind Charlie in this humble roast goose shop?!


    This was the most powerful mob boss in all of New York, akin to the emperor of the underground kingdom!


    Now, this once-powerful underground emperor was a pitiful captive. This contrast was simply mind-blowing to everyone present. Even Daves was dumbfounded. He had been the leader of the Oskian gang for years, albeit in the lowest echelons of the New York underworld. He had heard of Antonio and knew he had no right to even bow to him, but he could never have imagined that Antonio was now a prisoner under Charlie''s control.


    Antonio was also surprised that someone recognized him here. When he saw the man''s darkplexion and gang attire, he immediately realized he must be a member of one of his peripheral gangs.


    With this thought in mind, he couldn''t help but think about his current situation. If those idiots hadn''t extorted protection money from Charlie, he wouldn''t be suffering like this. He was filled with anger.


    He had forgotten his current predicament and looked at Will as he clenched his teeth and cursed, "You b*stard, who''s your boss?! Who asked you toe to Oskiatown to extort protection money? Are you blind? How dare you act so recklessly here?!"


    Will hadn''t expected his big boss, who was his idol, to insult him as soon as he spoke. He naturally felt wronged, so he could only say dejectedly, "Mr. Zano, I''m Will from Burning Angels! My boss is Danial. It was you who ordered him to take over Oskiatown and Lower Manhattan, so he handed Oskiatown over to me... We''re all acting under your orders!"


    Antonio''s heart instantly sank. He suddenly remembered that he had personally allocated territories to the Burning Angels and other peripheral gangs, instructing them topletely clear and upy the areas assigned to them in the shortest possible time. Oskiatown had indeed been given to the Burning Angels.


    In other words, no matter whom he had assigned the area to, they would have found this roast goose shop, and they would have offended Charlie because of it.


    So, the anger he had just felt dissipated instantly, and he simply looked around without daring to say another word.


    When Charlie saw him pretending to be ignorant, Charlie pped him across the face and said coldly, "Look at you acting so timidly, you''re a disgrace to Sicilians!"


    After being pped, Antonio could only look ashamed and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Wade... It''s all my fault..."


    Charlie asked coldly, "Do you know who the second inmand of the Burning Angels is?"


    Antonio exined, "I do. The second inmand is Maikey, who grew up with Danial since childhood."


    Charlie said coldly, "Call Danial and tell him to bring Maikey here immediately to see you!"


    After saying that, Charlie added, "I want to meet all the leaders and second-inmands who work for you tonight!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5967

    Chapter 5967


    The life and death of more than 100,000 people in the Warriors Den,


    Told from Victoria¡¯s mouth, are nothing more than trivial matters.


    It seems that she is not talking about the lives of more than 100,000 people,


    But more than 100,000 ants.


    What¡¯s more important is that quite a few of them are direct descendants of the Wu family,


    And they are also the younger generations of Victoria!


    Although Revendor has long been indifferent to the life and death of those around him,


    He has not yet reached Victoria¡¯s level.


    At this moment, he finally realized the difference between himself and the Evil Lord.


    He doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of some people;


    but the Lord doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of everyone at all.


    In Victoria¡¯s view, as long as she can get the next five hundred years of life,


    She can sacrifice the lives of more than 100,000 people in the Warriors Den at any time.


    However, this did not scare Revendor.


    After all, the conditions given by Victoria were so tempting,


    That he began to look forward to the future promised by her.


    So, he said to Victoria with a resolute expression:


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord, for enlightening me. I understand!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Victoria nodded with satisfaction.


    At this moment, Revendor received the news and blurted out emotionally:


    ¡°Lord, there is news!¡±


    ¡°The US National Security Agency designated the ne tond at a small airport near the US-


    Canada border.¡±


    ¡°Half an hour¡¯s flight time, their agents and special forces have already gathered at the airport!¡±


    Victoria asked coldly: ¡°How many people are there?¡±


    Revendor said: ¡°About 200 people, the actual difference will not be too big.¡±


    Okay!¡± Victoria nodded: ¡°Two hundred people, no problem,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go there now!¡±


    ¡°In addition, let all thebatants near New York gather quickly,¡±


    ¡°And arrive at the target airport within two hours!¡±


    Revendor said hurriedly: ¡°Lord, that airport is almost 400 kilometers away from us.¡±


    ¡°If you want to get there in two hours, the only way is to take a helicopter.¡±


    ¡°The area is now on high alert.¡±


    ¡°If hundreds or thousands of people go there by helicopter,¡±


    ¡°The target may be too big.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s not realistic to coordinate so many helicopters in a short period of time¡­¡±


    Victoria frowned and asked, ¡°How long will it take to drive?¡±


    Revendor said, ¡°It will take five hours at the fastest¡­¡±


    ¡°Dmn it!¡± Victoria¡¯s expression was ferocious.


    Unexpectedly, these four hundred kilometers turned out to be the biggest obstacle.


    Revendor was right.


    If they really wanted to organize hundreds or even thousands of people to fly there,


    They would need at least hundreds of helicopters.


    This was simply a fantasy.


    In desperation, Victoria had no choice but to grit her teeth and said:


    ¡°Ask Robinson to immediately arrange for a helicopter toe over and pick us up on the top floor


    of Manhattan Hospital,¡±


    ¡°And then select fifty of the best scouts to rush over and wait for my dispatch.¡±


    ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go grab it myself!¡±


    Revendor did not dare to say more,


    And immediately said with his hands in hand: ¡°I obey!¡±


    Soon, a helicopter roared over,


    Picked up Victoria and Revendor on the top floor of Manhattan Hospital,


    And flew non-stop to the U.S.-Canada border.


    After calction, the pilot estimated that he could arrive near the target airport,


    Within one hour and forty minutes, which made Victoria relieved.


    Although arge number of people can¡¯t get through it,


    With her own strength,


    It should be easy to snatch an antique from a group of agents and soldiers.


    Just when she was ambitious, the helicopter pilot suddenly received a radio message:


    ¡°N77DT, this is NYPD, you are leaving New York airspace.¡±


    ¡°Please return to New York airspace immediately,¡±


    ¡°Land at the designated location, and undergo inspection!¡±


    The helicopter pilot was stunned for a moment.


    NYPD is the abbreviation of the New York Police Department,


    N77DT is the registration number of the helicopter he is driving.


    This means that the police just shouted at them.


    This pilot is a member of the Warriors Den in New York.


    Before today, he had been silent at the New York headquarters of the Warriors Den.

 Chapter 5968

    Chapter 5968


    ording to the internal regtions of the Warriors Den,


    During the silence, except for the scouts in charge of vignce,


    The rest live in a situation just like a silent submarine,


    They are not allowed to leave the station without authorization,


    And are not allowed to take the initiative to learn about outside information,


    And are not allowed to take the initiative to contact the outside world.


    Therefore, before the pilot was sent out to perform the mission,


    He had no idea that the Routhchild family had blocked New York¡¯s helicopter airspace in disguise.


    Except for the Routhchild family¡¯s helicopter,


    All other private helicopters were not allowed to leave New York¡¯s airspace.


    Because of this, the pilot who suddenly received the radio message waspletely confused and


    quickly replied:


    ¡°I have already applied for takeoff permission from air traffic control,¡±


    ¡°And am going to Burlington. Why should I ept the inspection?¡±


    The other party immediately replied on the radio:


    ¡°It is rted to homnd security.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯tment on the specific reason.¡±


    ¡°Pleasend at the designated location immediately for inspection.¡±


    ¡°You can be released after passing the inspection.¡±


    Victoria listened to the radio call and immediately asked the pilot:


    ¡°What does the other party mean?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to be inspected?¡±


    The pilot was also confused.


    Although he didn¡¯t know that the female passenger sitting behind him was the Lord of the Warriors


    Den,


    He still said very politely:


    ¡°The other party is rted to homnd security.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific situation.¡±


    Victoria asked him: ¡°What will happen if you ignore them?¡±


    The pilot said: ¡°In this case, if we refuse to cooperate,¡±


    ¡°They should dispatch a police helicopter.¡±


    ¡°And even called the National Guard for support¡­¡±


    As he spoke, the pilot couldn¡¯t help but wonder:


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, I have been in New York for many years,¡±


    ¡°And thest time air traffic control was so strict was during 911¡­¡±


    Victoria frowned. Wrinkled, she thought to herself:


    ¡°Could it be that the news of mying to the United States leaked out?¡±


    Just as she was thinking, Revendor nced at his phone and said quickly:


    ¡°I just received news that the Routhchild is influencing the government,¡±


    ¡°Through the hands of various departments, has blocked New York¡¯snd, sea and air.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who wants to leave New York must undergo inspection¡­¡±


    ¡°A55holes!¡±


    ¡°The police want to investigate me because of the Routhchild family?¡±


    ¡°How could such a ba5tard thing happen in New York?!¡±


    Victoria¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly for a moment.


    She didn¡¯t expect that when she came to New York in person,


    She would stumble upon the Routhchild family!


    This gave her the feeling of being bullied by a dog when a tiger fell to the ground, Which made her


    extremely depressed.


    At this time, another warning came from the pilot¡¯s radio:


    ¡°N77DT, repeat, this is NYPD, you must immediately adjust the course to 280 degrees,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time descend to 2,200 feet,¡±


    ¡°The speed must not be higher than 80 knots,¡±


    ¡°We will guide you tond for inspection!¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to ept inspection,¡±


    ¡°NYPD will activate the police helicopter to intercept you.¡±


    ¡°You will be responsible for all consequences!¡±


    The pilot had no choice but to say to the two passengers:


    ¡°It seems we now have toply,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise things will be in trouble once they start to intercept.¡±


    ¡°Not only does the NYPD have police helicopters,¡±


    ¡°But the New York National Guard also has armed helicopters.¡±


    ¡°They will definitely bite us to death and not let go.¡±


    ¡°This is unreasonable! This is unreasonable!!¡±


    Victoria was almost furious!


    In all these years, she had never suffered such aggrievedness anywhere.


    However, what made her copse the most was that although she was extremely angry,


    She also knew very well that she could not twist her thigh with her arms in New York.


    If she openly confronts the American police in the sky,


    She will definitely not get a good ending.


    By then, if there was another aerial chase,


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She might not be able to get to Burlington within two hours.


    In desperation, she could only grit her teeth and say to the pilot:


    ¡°Okay! Time is tight, just follow the requirements of these ba5tards!¡±

 Chapter 5969

    Chapter 5969


    Chapter 5969


    The site used by NYPD to inspect helicopters is the open-air helipad of a helicopter navigation


    company in northwest New York.


    This general aviationpany is veryrge.


    The apron and hangar alone are enough to park hundreds of helicopters.


    Thepany also owns dozens of self-purchased helicopters of various types.


    It is thergest general aviationpany in New York and is also an industry of the Routhchild


    family.


    Helicopters are rtively popr in the United States.


    Arge number of wealthy people andpanies own their own helicopters, and the business of


    leasing helicopters is also very popr.


    Many celebrities, dignitaries, and wealthy people need to temporarily rent helicopters when they go


    out,


    So it is also verymon to have business in general aviationpanies.


    However, mostpanies or business owners who own helicopters only have one helicopter.


    For the parking, maintenance, and upkeep of this helicopter, it is not worth investing a dedicated


    space and team,


    So it is entrusted to the general aviationpany to be responsible for unified operation and


    maintenance.


    When the owner is not using it, the general aviationpany will use it for leasing operations to


    recover costs.


    In order to ensure that the blockade inspection of helicopters is foolproof, the


    Routhchild family provided this venue for the NYPD,


    And also arranged for their own people to participate here throughout the process.


    Every helicopter leaving New York airspace must first undergo aprehensive inspection here.


    After confirming that the helicopter has nothing to do with Sifang Baozhuang,


    The NYPD will release the helicopter, and the helicopter can leave New York and go to its


    destination.


    However, in order to prevent the helicopters that have passed the inspection fromnding midway,


    they will require the helicopters that have passed the inspection to climb directly to more than 1,000


    meters on the spot.


    At the same time, before arriving at the destination, the entire journey must not be lower than 1,000


    meters above sea level, and there is air traffic control radar throughout the entire process


    monitoring,


    No one shall vite the requirements, otherwise they will be directed by NYPD and subject to


    inspection and rted investigations again.


    Therefore, if Victoria wanted to leave New York by helicopter, she had to go through this series of


    procedures,


    Even if she was the leader of the Warriors Den and a 400-year-old Taoist master.


    Victoria felt that her mentality had been cut in half again and again from the moment she got off the


    ne.


    Now, she was almost on the verge of going berserk.


    The dignified leader of the Warriors Den was ordered tond for inspection in the United States.


    She felt that her Taoist mind, which she had cultivated for more than three hundred years,


    Was basically used up within a couple of hours after getting off the ne.


    This made her curse in her heart: ¡°Dmn Routhchild, destroy my Taoist heart!¡±


    ¡°Sooner orter you will have to pay the price!¡±


    She was filled with anger and resentment as she watched the helicopter she was flying over the


    general aviationpany as ordered by the NYPD.


    When she lowered her head and looked down, there were no fewer than twenty helicopters of


    different sizes and styles parked on the ground apron.


    These helicopters are all civilian helicopters, and it seems that they should all be inspected.


    When Victoria saw this, she suddenly became angry and couldn¡¯t help blurting out:


    ¡°With so many helicopters being inspected, when will we get free?!¡±


    The pilot said helplessly: ¡°This¡­ this subordinate can¡¯t say anything about¡­¡±


    Victoria had such an impulse that she couldn¡¯t wait to jump out of the helicopter right now and kill


    everyone below in order to relieve the anger in her heart.


    However, she also knew that if she did this, even if she could escape unscathed,


    The whole thing would be dragged into the abyss of eternal destruction.


    Moreover, she also saw that there were four NYPD-painted police helicopters at the four corners of


    the apron below.


    Next to the four police helicopters, there were at least 20 SWAT police officers armed with live


    ammunition.


    What¡¯s even more terrible is that there is an Apache helicopter of the New York State National


    Guard parked on each side of the field.


    The Apache is equipped with Sea Snake 70mm rockets and Hellfire missiles, which are nearly as


    powerful as those made by the Soviet Union and even much better.


    Next to these two armed helicopters, there were more than a dozen army soldiers armed to the


    teeth.


    As soon as Victoria saw this posture, she knew thating to this ce and still wanting to refuse


    to cooperate and escape before the battle was a fool¡¯s errand.


    With this firepower configuration, she would have to skin herself even if she didn¡¯t die.


    What¡¯s more, the New York State National Guard has far more than these two helicopters.


    If there is an emergency, even F35s may be able to fly over in a short time.


    After all, even the Vermont National Guard haspleted the recement of F35, not to mention


    the big guns in the guard such as the New York National Guard.


    They have F22 and B2 stealth bombers. Although themand rights are in the hands of the US


    military,


    Judging from the order of ownership of the equipment, it does belong to the National Guard.


    In other words, if the United States breaks the Warriors Den, The US military does not need to be


    dispatched.


    The National Guard of any state, that is, the militia of this state, can blow up the base of the


    Warriors Den.


    Just when Victoria tried her best to convince herself that she was under the eaves and had to lower


    her head, a voice came from the radio:


    ¡°N77DT, pleasend on the 14th apron immediately. There are police officers on the apron to guide


    thending.¡±


    ¡°Please note that there is no blind spot monitoring system.¡±


    ¡°During thending process, you must ensure that all the windows on the aircraft are always closed


    and no one is allowed to open them.¡±


    ¡°Afternding, no one is allowed to leave the helicopter. They must wait for the inspection in ce.¡±


    ¡°After the inspection ispleted and there is no abnormality, letting you go is rted to the


    homnd security of the United States of America.¡±


    ¡°Please cooperate. If there is any dangerous behavior, the NYPD and the New York State National


    Guard will not rule out the possibility of firing first. Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    Victoria clenched her fists and said that her heart had copsed, and only the rationality to


    understand current affairs was barely maintained.


    The pilot had no choice but to obey the instructions and slowlynd the helicopter on the 14th


    apron.


    Before the helicopternded, several soldiers with live ammunition were already waiting nearby.


    After the helicopter stopped, they immediately sealed all the doors and windows with strong tape to


    prevent the people inside from taking advantage of the chaos to throw anything out of the helicopter


    or Draw out their weapons and attack.


    Seeing the other party sealing the doors and windows, Victoria immediately asked:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to check? Why don¡¯t you check quickly? What are you doing by sealing the doors


    and windows?!¡±


    One of the soldiers replied: ¡°There are more than ten helicopters waiting for inspection ahead.¡±


    ¡°When you are queued up, we will let you get off the ne for inspection.¡± Victoria was immediately


    furious and asked angrily:


    ¡°This is unreasonable, my time is very precious,¡±


    ¡°Why do you let us wait here for you to inspect one by one!¡±


    The soldier deliberately showed the assault rifle on his chest and said coldly:


    ¡°It is rted to the homnd security of the United States of America.¡± ¡°Everyone must obey


    unconditionally! If you have any objections, we can provide a free venue and give you 24 hours and


    a few hours to calm down!¡±


    At a certain moment, Victoria wanted to cut off the soldier¡¯s head with a sh in the air, and then


    charge all the way to Burlington.


    However, her reason quickly calmed her down.


    Because in this case, it is almost impossible for her to bypass the other party¡¯s inspection.


    It was possible to carve out a bloody path, but in the next second, it was very likely that a dozen


    armed helicopters would bite her and not let her go.


    At that time, she would have no choice but to run for her life.


    How would she have the chance to find the Sifang Treasure Building?


    At this time, there was another roar in the sky.


    Arge Bell civilian helicopter was slowly falling from the sky and parked in the parking space


    behind Victoria.


    Several soldiers outside the cabin immediately divided the work,


    Leaving one person to guard the helicopter Victoria was riding on,


    While the others went to the next apron and blocked the helicopter using the same process as


    Victoria.


    The soldier who stayed outside the cabin used the walkie-talkie on his shoulder to say:


    ¡°We need to add some more manpower here.¡±


    ¡°The operation speed here is too slow. On average, three new helicopterse in every time it


    takes to check one helicopter.¡±


    Walkie-talkie replied: ¡°Four Chinooks and four Apaches from the Third


    Squadron have arrived in New York to support them.¡±


    ¡°They are expected to arrive in twenty minutes. The Massachusetts National


    Guard has also entered a state ofbat readiness.¡±


    ¡°If necessary, they wille to support at any time. It doesn¡¯t matter if your operation speed is


    slower.¡±


    ¡°Just let those people wait in the helicopter. It doesn¡¯t matter how long they wait, as long as they


    don¡¯te out or escape before being inspected.¡± The soldier was startled in surprise and then


    asked:


    ¡°Are the New York State National Guard not enough? Do you need support from Massachusetts?¡±


    The walkie-talkie replied: ¡°Reliable information was received that someone was trying to steal


    national defense secrets and leave the country.¡±


    ¡°At present, We are forcing the other party to return.¡±


    ¡°The Department of Homnd Security has analyzed that once the ne is forced to return, the


    other party is likely to organize armed manpower to seize


    it,¡±


    ¡°So now we need to mobilize arge number of reinforcements to ensure that nothing goes wrong.¡±  N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 5970

    Chapter 5970


    Chapter 5970


    After that, the other party added: ¡°This time The noise is really loud.¡±


    ¡°You should all ovee it. In addition, the Routhchild family¡¯s technical team has begun to train


    artificial intelligence to be responsible for detection.¡±


    ¡°After training, the efficiency will be greatly improved.¡±


    The soldier had no choice but to say: ¡°I hope they move faster.¡±


    Victoria heard the conversation between the two word by word.


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that she seemed to have shot herself in the foot.


    If she had known that the dmn Routhchild family had blocked New York, She wouldn¡¯t have let


    people describe the matter so seriously.


    Now she won¡¯t be able to get out of New York for a while,


    And the other side is constantly strengthening its defense.


    Even if there are a thousand dead soldiers by then, it won¡¯t be enough for the National Guard to fill


    the gap between the teeth.


    Thinking of this, she decided to try to see if she could leave the ce first.


    Although helicopters in New York cannot fly out,


    It does not mean that helicopters outside will also be subject to this restriction.


    As long as she can get out, she will ask Wu Robinson, the Grand Governor of the Left Army


    Governor¡¯s Mansion, to arrange helicopters from other ces to wait outside New York in advance,


    And she will use them. Leave the New York blockade as quickly as possible, and then take a


    helicopter to your destination.


    After making up her mind, Victoria immediately used spiritual energy to control the helicopter pilot


    and the soldier left behind outside.


    Immediately, she asked the soldiers outside through the window:


    ¡°Is there any way you can get me out of here now?¡±


    The soldier shook his head: ¡°Our person in charge has clear regtions that helicopters andThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    individuals arriving here for inspection must be inspected.¡±


    ¡°After a very strict inspection, and at least three soldiers responsible for the inspection confirm that


    everything is correct at the same time, only then the helicopter and passengers can leave.¡±


    Victoria gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If I ask your inspection soldiers to let me go, can I leave?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The soldier said, ¡°We are not the only ones in charge here, but also the


    NYPD and the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°They require that inspections must be carried out in order. Whichever helicopter¡¯s turn it is to be


    inspected, they will send representatives and a dozen of our soldiers to surround the helicopter with


    professional equipment and conduct a detailed inspection of the helicopter and passengers.¡± She


    realized the situation was more troublesome than she thought,


    So she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Can you check my helicopter first, and then let me go first?¡±


    The soldier shook his head without hesitation, ¡°No,¡±


    ¡°Because there are regtions that no one is allowed to jump in the queue, and must be checked in


    ordance with the order ofnding,¡±


    ¡°And the order is supervised by three parties, and other helicopters in the queue will also be


    supervised, so it is impossible for anyone to jump in the queue in any form.¡±


    Victoria asked angrily: ¡°Can I sneak away from here quietly?¡±


    The soldier shook his head and said: ¡°Only when the helicopter is checked, the personnel on board


    can open the cabin door, leave the cabin, and undergo a body search.¡±


    ¡°People in other helicopters who have not been queued up cannot even open the windows. Let


    alone getting off the helicopter.¡±


    Victoria asked again: ¡°What if you don¡¯t say it?¡±


    The soldier shook his head again: ¡°It¡¯s useless if I don¡¯t say it, others will stop you if they see it.¡±


    At this time, Victoria was thinking that at worst, she could control more people,


    As long as she could cover her way out of here.


    The soldier said: ¡°Then there are people from the Routhchild family. Their people are scattered


    everywhere, and they also have their people in several nearby high-rise buildings.¡±


    ¡°Even we don¡¯t know exactly where they are, and their people are not very clear at all.¡±


    ¡°They are constantly monitoring every move of every helicopter here.¡±


    ¡°If you push the door to leave before they detect you, they will lock you in and at least a hundred


    people will be watching you, covertly or overtly. Watching your every move.¡±


    As he spoke, the soldier added: ¡°Actually, before yesterday, it was possible to sneak out quietly,¡±


    ¡°But the Routhchild family just used the artificial intelligence technology this morning. Their artificial


    intelligence system can actively and intelligently monitor every helicopter thatnds;¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, your helicopter will be automatically locked by AI the moment itnds. And the AI


    can automatically trace the main outline of the helicopter and lock it within a few milliseconds.¡±


    ¡°Once the main outline of the helicopter changes, the AI will immediately send information to the


    Routhchild family and the NYPD at the same time.¡±


    ¡°As long as you put down the window and stick a finger out from the crack of the window, the AI will


    determine that the outline of the target subject has changed and trigger the rm immediately, let


    alone a personing out of


    it.¡±


    Victoria was confused after hearing this and gritted her teeth and asked:


    ¡°Is there no way to crack this system?! What if I can make everyone waiting for the inspection run


    out of the helicopter? Is that possible? Disturbing their judgment?¡±


    The soldier shook his head and said: ¡°The order we received is that once someone does not obey


    the order and gets out of the helicopter, we will shoot.¡±


    ¡°It is a matter of homnd security. We have the right to shoot first. , so if these people really


    opened the hatch and ran down, they might have been shot before their feet evennded on the


    ground.¡±


    Victoria felt ufortable in her heart. ording to what the other party said, if she used


    psychological suggestions to make these people jump out of the helicopter,


    If they provide cover for her, the group of people will be subdued by the soldiers in an instant and


    will not be able to protect her at all.


    Thinking of this, she asked again: ¡°What if I just let them open the window and stretch out their


    hands to interfere with the artificial intelligence¡¯s judgment? Can that cover my departure?¡±


    The soldier shook his head again: ¡°Artificial intelligence has priorities. If several targets set out the


    rm, it will automatically analyze the changes of more than a dozen targets at the same time.¡±


    ¡°If there are more than a dozen rm targets, and only one of the targets has someone walking


    out,¡±


    ¡°Then it will consider that the priority of dealing with this target is the highest, and then give priority


    to guiding everyone to attack this target.¡±


    Victoria almost copsed, gritted her teeth, and cursed: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Routhchild family¡¯s


    brains?! They are just looking for something, do they need so much high technology?!¡±


    The soldier said: ¡°We don¡¯t understand either. They were urgently transferred from Silicon Valley in


    the middle of the night yesterday.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the other party is from the most popr AIpany at the moment, and all the top


    engineering teams are here.¡±


    ¡°After arge group of people came, they immediately started training their self-developed AI model


    based on the existing monitoring equipment.¡±


    ¡°After working on it for a few hours, it was put into use directly this morning.¡±


    Victoria also knows that technology is developing very fast nowadays, and Warriors Den also has its


    own software development team, but in her impression, software development and application is a


    very long process.


    It takes at least several months to develop, test, go online, and improve. It is reasonable to put it


    into use in one night. She still unheard of it.


    So she asked: ¡°Are you sure it will work for something that was put online in such a hurry?¡±


    The soldier said: ¡°It¡¯s more than useful, it¡¯s so easy to use! The uracy of this thing is 100%, and


    the AI model is a product they have developed for many years.¡±


    ¡°Theputing power of this model is the first of its kind in the world, and the knowledge base


    reserve has been updated tost month.¡±


    ¡°They rely on the powerfulputing power and knowledge reserve of the AI model to train AI to


    adapt to mature monitoring hardware, and the speed is naturally super fast. It¡¯s beyond


    imagination;¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯s not that they developed a new monitoring system overnight,¡±


    ¡°But that they spent one night telling AI how to use these monitoring equipment to achieve the best


    monitoring effect;¡±


    ¡°This is equivalent to the fact that the high-speed 4K camera in the surveince equipment only


    needs to be responsible for taking 1,000 photos per second here, and then the AI uses


    supeputing power to process the 1,000 photos generated per second at an almost


    synchronous speed.¡±


    ¡°Carry out intelligent analysis, lock each target helicopter in the 1,000 photos, andpare them


    with each other to determine whether there are any changes in these helicopters, so as to


    determine whether there are any problems.¡±


    ¡°If there are problems, start from each 1,000 photos per second, find the target, and lock it in real


    time;¡±


    ¡°With a speed of 1,000 frames per second, you can even clearly capture the bulletsing out of


    the barrel, let alone people.¡±


    Victoria murmured: ¡°Has technology developed so fast in recent years?¡± The soldier nodded: ¡°This


    AI model has been online for less than two years.¡± Victoria almost vomited blood after hearing this.


    She didn¡¯t know that the reason why the Routhchild family used AI to participate in surveince was


    that they suffered a loss at the Zhou family¡¯s house.


    Arge group of people stared at the Zhou family¡¯s vi, but they didn¡¯t understand who had


    sneaked in.


    That¡¯s why the AI team was mobilized overnight to apply the most advanced artificial intelligence to


    the existing monitoring hardware.


    It means that although the hardware has not changed, the software suddenly has artificial


    intelligence with supeputing power.


    However, Victoria feels that no matter how powerful the equipment is, it is still equipment and must


    be driven by electricity. If there is no electricity, wouldn¡¯t it be just a pile of scrap metal?


    Some satellites are in the sky and can even take pictures of matchboxes on the ground. But if their


    batteries are removed, what else can they do?


    Just like the smartphone in your hand, even if it has 10,000 apps installed, it can only be used as a


    brick when it runs out of power.


    Thinking of this, she immediately asked: ¡°What if I cut off the power supply around here?! Will all


    their equipment be paralyzed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Victoria asked: ¡°Why?!¡±


    The soldier replied: ¡°The Routhchilds don¡¯t know what happenedst night, so they equipped every


    monitoring point near here with arge-scale Emergency power supply,¡±


    ¡°The emergency power supply can be switched seamlessly after a power outage to ensure that the


    equipment is not powered off, and the battery capacity is high,


    Which can meet the normal operation of all equipment at the monitoring point for at least 12 hours.¡±


    After speaking, the soldier added: ¡°Oh, they transferred at least a dozen diesel generators this


    morning. It is said that there are also generator trucks.¡±


    ¡°Once the power is cut off, they can use the battery to provide power, start the diesel generator to


    charge the battery, and refuel the generator at the same time.¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t exin it clearly just now. They have at least dozens of highspeed cameras that take


    1,000 photos per second around, and they all have independent power supply systems.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, at this moment, they will take and process tens of thousands of high-definition


    photos per second. Even if a few devices stop running, it will have no impact on the whole.¡±


    At this point, the soldier said with a sigh on his face:


    ¡°Artificial intelligence is really powerful. It is said that the Ministry of National


    Defense was shocked by their model this morning and ns to take out the Global Hawk drone for


    them to test and see if it can stay in the air for forty hours in the future.¡±


    ¡°The Global Hawk keeps taking pictures of the target area in the sky, and then their AI model keeps


    processing it in the cloud.¡±


    ¡°If this road is opened, even if a dog crawls into the mountains of Afghanistan,


    AI will be able to find ite out.¡±


    When Victoria heard this, she felt as if there were countless huge question marks flying in circles


    around her,¡±


    ¡°And her whole body waspletely dazzled and her eyes were filled with stars.


    She didn¡¯t understand AI, but after hearing what the soldier said, she just felt that it was a bit too


    scary.


    The ascetic cultivates to the limit of human beings, but no matter how hard she sees and hears, her


    eyes cannot capture thousands of visual information in one second,


    And her brain cannot analyze thousands of high-definition images in one second.


    But for AI, it only takes one night of training.


    It was also at this moment that she truly understood why she had lived for four hundred years, while


    the elders and earls of the Warriors Den had lived for more than a hundred years,


    But the world was still in the hands of ordinary people whose average life span was no more than


    seventy or eighty years old.


    Science and technology are the primary productive forces. This is simply an eternal truth in modern


    society!


    What¡¯s the use of living for four hundred years and developing skills? At this moment, science and


    technology are locked to death.


    This is very simr to the desperate physicists facing the proton blockade in ¡°The Three-Body


    Problem¡±.


    What¡¯s the use of studying physics all your life? The protons of advanced civilization are here, aren¡¯t


    they sealed?


    While she was sighing, she also couldn¡¯t figure it out:


    ¡°How bad can my luck be? I just came to look for the Sifang Bao. Why do I feel like the United


    States is using its entire force to target me?!¡±

 Chapter 5971

    Chapter 5971


    Since enlightenment, Victoria has never doubted herself as much as she does today.


    Everything around her seemed to be trapping her here with shackles,


    Leaving her with absolutely no way to break free.


    The feeling of being angry but not daring to explode made her feel like a lump in her throat,


    And a thorn in her heart, making her miserable.


    And time is still passing by minute by minute.


    The ne rented by Pavel was flying rapidly towards the U.S.-Canada border,


    Getting closer and closer to the target airport.


    However, half an hour has passed.


    There are still nine helicopters waiting for inspection in front of Victoria.


    At this speed, it will take at least more than an hour before it is her turn.


    Including the time required for the inspection,


    By the time shepletes the inspection,


    When the takeoff permission was obtained, the ne should alsond.


    Therefore, what was now ced in front of Victoria was a question of choosing one of the two.


    Either, let the members of the Warriors Den rush over from the outside to storm the airport and see


    if they can grab the Sifang Baozhu.


    But if she is not there, just rely on those scouts,


    The result is probably a narrow escape;


    Or, she can only wait for the ne tond first,


    Let¡¯s see if the U.S. military can find the Sifang Baozhu.


    If so, it will wait to snatch it back from the Routhchild family.


    However, this choice alsoes with a lot of uncertainty.


    The Routhchild family hasbined AI and surveince this time,


    And its security capabilities have been greatly improved.


    If they get the Sifang Baozhu and want to snatch it back, it may not be that easy.


    Just when Victoria didn¡¯t know what to choose,


    Ethan had quietlynded at the military airport on the outskirts of the capital,


    With the Sifang Baozhuang in his custody.


    In order to wee Sifang Baozhu back to the country,


    Complete martialw has been implemented here.


    Arge number of armed personnel and top experts are all waiting here.


    There are also three-in-one modern detection equipment to ensure the safety of the ce.


    The officials knew the origin and background of the Sifang Baozhuang,


    And that it was finally returning after wandering for two hundred years,


    So they attached great importance to it.


    The ne stopped in the hangar,


    Ethan stepped off the ne holding the Sifang Baozhu in both hands.


    Top archaeological experts were already waiting here to conduct aprehensive inspection,


    Several special photographers have also been on standby here for a long time.


    They want to continuously record the entire process of Sifang Baozhuang¡¯s return to China.


    After the handover ispleted,


    The official will also use the materials they shot to officially announce Sifang Baozhuang¡¯s return to


    the country.


    The official person in charge of this handover personally came to greet Ethan at the bottom of the


    aircraft spiral staircase and said to Ethan:


    ¡°Mr. Sun, it¡¯s really hard for you to return the national treasure this time!¡±


    Ethan said with a serious expression:


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard work!¡±


    ¡°I am just escorting the national treasure back to the country.¡±


    ¡°It is my duty, and it is also my highest honor!¡±


    The person in charge nodded slightly, pointed to several experts around him, and said:


    ¡°Mr. Sun, these are the best archaeological researchers in the country,¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will work with them to participate in every aspect of the handover of the national


    treasure,¡±


    ¡°To ensure that there are no mistakes in the process. Please supervise with me!¡±


    Ethan nodded and said: ¡°No problem,¡±


    ¡°I will be with you toplete all the processes.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The person in charge responded, took the Sifang Baozhu from Ethan¡¯s hands,


    And then handed it over to the leader of the expert team.


    Subsequently, the expert team began to use the prepared equipment to conduct on-site inspections


    of the Sifang Baozhuang.


    Ethan asked with some concern:


    ¡°I would like to ask on behalf of the patriots who anonymously escorted the national treasure back


    to the country this time,¡±


    ¡°When can we announce the news of Sifang Baozhuang¡¯s return to the country?¡±


    The person in charge said:


    ¡°As long as it is confirmed that Sifang Baozhuang is indeed produced.¡±


    ¡°Since the Tang Dynasty, we can basically be sure that it is genuine.¡±


    ¡°At that time, we will send the material to the TV station as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°And they will announce it to the public in the form of breaking news.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ethan nodded: ¡°Then I can rest assured.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 5972

    Chapter 5972


    A few minutester.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ottawa, the capital of Canada.


    Charlie chatted a lot with Helena, and it was already morning.


    He kept paying attention to his mobile phone,


    Looking forward to receiving news notifications about Sifang Baozhuan¡¯s return to China.


    However, before the news was received,


    He received a call from Maria.


    Charlie said to Helena: ¡°I¡¯ll answer the phone first.¡±


    Helena nodded slightly and said softly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please take your time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡±


    After that, she stood up and left the room.


    Charlie answered the phone and asked with a curious smile:


    ¡°Ms. Lin, calling so early?¡±


    Maria chuckled and said softly:


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s already night here.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°I forgot about the time difference.¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°Master,¡±


    ¡°There is something that I need to synchronize with the master.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it is convenient?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It is convenient, Miss Lin, please tell me!¡±


    Maria Said: ¡°I heard that the National Security Agency of the United States is using a particrly


    large force to order a ne to turn around and return to the United States.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the ne was leased by Pavel Chen.¡±


    ¡°Now the ne has begun to return.¡±


    ¡°This matter should be done by the young master?¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise:


    ¡°How did Miss Lin know so clearly?¡±


    ¡°I only knew that the ne had flown away,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that it had been ordered to return.¡±


    Maria said shyly: ¡°Master, please don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±


    ¡°I have some connections¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Charlie said hurriedly:


    ¡°Miss Lin has been working all over the world for so many years,¡±


    ¡°So it is natural that she has strong connections¡­¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°Well, Ethan just told me that the capital has begun testing the Sifang


    Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°And the results will be avable soon.¡±


    ¡°Once the resultse out,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that the Routhchild family and Victoria will be among the first to receive the news at


    once.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Then I guess Victoria will be very angry.¡±


    ¡°This time she came to the USA in vain.¡±


    Maria smiled: ¡°Young Master is right,¡±


    ¡°Victoria will definitely suffer a lot this time.¡±


    ¡°A blow, but I called the young master this time to remind that I received a very unusual news.¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family overnight transferred the most popr artificial intelligence model in the


    United States to thebination of high-precision monitoring equipment unexpectedly yielded a


    very powerful AI monitoring system.¡±


    ¡°If you deal with the Routhchild family in the United States in the future,¡±


    ¡°You must be more careful.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°What kind of AI monitoring system is it?¡±


    Maria introduced the monitoring system to Charlie in detail on the phone.


    Charlie was shocked when he heard that.


    He had also known about the AI model before,


    But he did not expect that the model would be so useful.


    More importantly, this thing can be learned so fast that it can be trained ording to the needs in


    one night.


    It is really amazing and somewhat incredible.


    Maria added: ¡°This AI model has be more and more powerful.¡±


    ¡°Learning and analysis are only its primary functions.¡±


    ¡°Its advanced function is the independent generation of pictures and videos.¡± ¡°If its advanced


    functions be more mature and the overall calction ¡°The power of theputer is constantly


    increases;¡±


    ¡°I believe that as long as you give it a script and tell it who you want to y the role of,¡±


    ¡°It can use supeputing power to automatically generate images that are as real as the real


    ones.¡±


    ¡°An ordinary movie has 24 frames per second.¡±


    ¡°A two-hour movie only requires a total of 170,000 frames.¡±


    ¡°As long as itsputing power supports it to generate 170,000 frames of images,¡±


    ¡°And then y these images at a speed of 24 frames per second,¡±


    ¡°It does not require anyone to actually shoot a movie!¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°This technology is indeed very powerful,¡±


    ¡°I have never paid attention to it before.¡±


    After that, Charlie asked again:


    ¡°How manypanies have this technology now?¡±


    Maria Said: ¡°Manypanies im that they have developed perfect AI models,¡±


    ¡°But the one that is truly mature and unparalleled is the one controlled by the Routhchild family.¡±


    After that, Maria added: ¡°I called just to tell the young master about this matter.¡±


    ¡°I feel that this thing will have a very wide range of uses in the future,¡±


    ¡°And it will have revolutionary subversion in many fields.¡±


    ¡°It may not make a lot of money, but it will definitely make a difference.¡±


    ¡°ying a key role in key ces, if the young master has a chance to take control of the Routhchild


    family this time,¡±


    ¡°You as well try to take thispany from them,¡±


    ¡°Or let them secretly build a set of such a model for you!¡±

 Chapter 5973

    Chapter 5973


    Chapter 5973


    Charlie had never learned about AI models before,


    But after hearing Maria¡¯s introduction, he was already a little moved.


    The power of AI is that it not only has certain basic intelligence and logical thinking abilities,


    But more importantly, it relies on powerfulputers and supeputing power and storage.


    It also has a massive knowledge base and powerfulputing power.


    Before AI, if you wanted aputer to help you calcte the flight trajectory of aet,


    You needed to first know how to calcte the flight trajectory yourself,


    And then use aputernguage that theputer can understand to write a set of instructions


    to teach theputer how to calcte theet¡¯s flight trajectory.


    And then rely on a supeputer to run the software,


    And then input all the relevant data about theet,


    And then the supeputer canplete the calction.


    But the AI model, through continuous learning and updating of the human knowledge base,


    Has already learned how to calcte the flight trajectory ofets.


    It can even calcte the trajectory of mortars, ballistic missiles, intercontinental missiles,


    And even the flight trajectories of mere badminton.


    Therefore, you don¡¯t need to teach it how to calcte bit by bit in anguage that theputer can


    understand.


    You only need to tell it, you want to know the flight trajectory of thiset.


    As long as its knowledge base has data about thiset, It will tell you the results, simply and


    direct.


    Charlie did not expect that the best AI model today is actually an industry of the Routhchild family.


    When Maria reminded him, he was indeed a little tempted.


    Although this can be regarded as one of the most cutting-edge technologies in the Inte field,


    But he as long as can grasp the needs of the Routhchild family, He can definitely buy it from them.


    So, Charlie smiled and said to Maria:


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Lin, for reminding me.¡±


    ¡°After the news of Sifang Baozhuang¡¯s return to China is announced,¡±


    ¡°I will wait to see if the old man of the Routhchild family will be greatly affected.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, let Helena Help me sell him a blood-dispersing and heart-saving pill.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll change it to a rejuvenating pill.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be able to get this set of AI


    models by then.¡± After saying that, Charlie said again:


    ¡°If we can get it, let me Helena helped set up a shellpany in Northern


    Europe and built the AI server in Northern Europe.¡±


    ¡°On the one hand, it can avoid the US ban on sales,¡±


    ¡°And on the other hand, it can also avoid the secret supervision of the United States.¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°Speaking of Sifang Baozhuang, before I had time to tell the young master,¡±


    ¡°Ethan just called me and said that the appraisal process has beenpleted and the relevant


    materials have been sent to the TV station.¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that it will be ready in about twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family invested so much energy in New York to contain it.¡±


    ¡°They thought that the Sifang Baozhuang must be in New York.¡±


    ¡°When the newses out, it is estimated that they and Victoria will copse.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°She knew Victoria¡¯s current situation, but she definitely couldn¡¯t figure it out now.¡±


    ¡°One was that she couldn¡¯t figure out whether Pavel was dead or alive,¡±


    ¡°And the other is that she couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on with the ne Pavel had bagged,¡±


    ¡°Let alone Sifang Baozhuang. Where is it?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°I feel that Victoria¡¯s top priority now should be to find out the situation of the ne.¡±


    ¡°The reason why the National Security Agency of the United States made a big effort to get the


    ne back to the United States is,¡±


    ¡°Because a reliable tip said that there may be national defense secrets on the ne.¡±  This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°This must have been instructed by Victoria,¡±


    ¡°Which proves that she is most anxious to verify the situation of the ne.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Where will the nend on its return trip?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°It willnd at a small airport near the US-Canada border,¡±


    ¡°About four hundred kilometers away from New York.¡±


    ¡°Four hundred kilometers¡­¡±


    Charlie repeated, looked at the time again, and said,


    ¡°If this is the case, then Victoria probably wants to be in,¡±


    ¡°If she wants to get there before the nends, she has to take a helicopter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria said: ¡°Except for helicopters, there is no other way to get there.¡± Charlie smiled and


    said:


    ¡°She can¡¯t get through that helicopter,¡±


    ¡°Just queuing up for inspection. It¡¯s enough for her to drink a pot.¡± As he said, he added:


    ¡°I guess she hasn¡¯t left New York until the news is released.¡±


    Maria asked: ¡°Master, do you want to release the newster?¡±


    ¡°Let Victoria go through all the trouble first.¡±


    ¡°After working so hard to get there,¡±


    ¡°Let her really feel what it means to fetch water from a bamboo basket but in vain.¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°Of course, I have thought about it,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if the time can be just right.¡±


    ¡°If the ne arrives early before Victoria has flown to the ce,¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there is nothing abnormal there?¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°The ne willnd in more than an hour,¡±


    ¡°But since the Department of Homnd Security hasunched such a big battle,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely have to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Only a thorough inspection of the aircraft canpletely rule out the abnormality.¡±


    ¡°I took a look and found that the aircraft Pavel rented was a Gulfstream G650.¡±


    ¡°Although it was not very big, it was more than thirty meters long.¡±


    ¡°After a little troubleshooting, within a few hours, there was no problem at all.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can check it. If you include this time,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely be enough for Victoria to fly over from New York.¡± Speaking, Maria added:


    ¡°It would be better if there was any way to bring Victoria into conflict with the Homnd Security


    Bureau.¡±

 Chapter 5974

    Chapter 5974


    Chapter 5974


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Victoria¡¯s strength is far superior to mine.¡±


    ¡°If she really sneaks into the vicinity of the airport,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely use her spiritual energy to confirm that the Sifang


    Baozhuang is on that ne before taking action,¡± ¡°Otherwise she will definitely not take action


    rashly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Maria said with a smile:


    ¡°Young master should consider it moreprehensively,¡±


    ¡°But if he can force her to run an extra four hundred kilometers,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely make her mentality copse morepletely.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said:


    ¡°I¡¯ll first ask Steve from the Routhchild family to ask for the helicopter imaging data currently being


    inspected to see if Victoria is among them.¡±


    ¡°If so, it will be easier.¡±


    ¡°I will know exactly when she will be released.¡±


    ¡°And then counting the time it took her to fly all the way,¡±


    ¡°She will be able to grasp the best time to release the news.¡±


    Maria said happily: ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to the young master to control this time,¡±


    ¡°And I am waiting for the young master in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Once the young master says it¡¯s okay,¡±


    ¡°I will tell Ethan to send out the news within a minute or two at thetest!¡± After saying that, Maria


    said happily:


    ¡°When I think of Victoria copsing soon, I will be so happy!¡± Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when she knows that Sifang Baozhuang has returned to China,¡±


    ¡°And realizes that Pavel and that Loyal are probably dead,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely doubt her life,¡±


    ¡°And I guess she must have never been through such a frustrating time.¡± Maria said with a smile


    like a flower:


    ¡°Victoria has been chasing me for so many years and made me frustrated for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Finally, it is her turn to taste the feeling of being frustrated!¡±


    After that, she said: ¡°I can wait here with peace of mind for the news of the master!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie agreed readily.


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately left Helena¡¯s room and went to where Steve and Peter


    were.


    Steve was already a little impatient at this time.


    He was calcting the time for Sifang Baozhuang to leave the United States.


    He felt that Sifang Baozhuang should have arrived in China a long time ago, But for some reason,


    there has been no movement yet.


    He also hoped that after the news came back from China,


    The bad news about his family woulde from New York.


    But after waiting and waiting, there was no movement, Steve could not help but feel anxious and


    angry. Just when Charlie knocked on the door and came in, He couldn¡¯t wait to step forward and


    asked:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, has Sifang Baozhuang returned to China?¡±


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the newse out yet?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, although the things have arrived in China,¡±


    ¡°But it needs to be appraised by experts organized by the government.¡±


    ¡°After all, it is a major event that needs to be announced to the outside world,¡±


    ¡°And it must be ensured to be foolproof.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, although the things have been returned, the material still needs to be processed


    briefly,¡±


    ¡°And the TV station will not be able to put out the news.¡±


    ¡°It will take time to edit, arrange, post-process, and check everything before it is broadcasted.¡±


    Steve nodded quickly and said,


    ¡°You are right, these do take time,¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Wade do you have any idea when will the exact newse out?¡± Charlie thought for a


    while:


    ¡°I guess it will be about two or three hours.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Steve looked at the time and subconsciously said:


    ¡°Two or three hours. Not longer than that¡­¡± Charlie asked him at this time:


    ¡°By the way, Steve, can you help me get the relevant imaging data of your helicopter inspection site


    today?¡±


    Steve nodded: ¡°No problem, my brother¡¯s family seems to be in charge of the helicopter


    checkpoint.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact them and ask for it.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Does your brother know the inte well?¡±


    Steve said: ¡°He knows nothing, his son knows better.¡±


    As he said that, he suddenly thought of something and said quickly:


    ¡°By the way, his son is your mother¡¯s junior student.¡±


    ¡°He also imitated your mother and invested in manypanies in Silicon Valley,¡±


    ¡°But it seems that he didn¡¯t invest in a particrly powerfulpany.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°He should have invested in apany that develops AI.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Steve shook his head and said casually:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the concepts of the Inte.¡±


    ¡°Some time ago, Mark created a metaverse. He excitedly came to introduce it to us for a long time.¡±


    ¡°It felt like it was not as good as a video game yed by children.¡±


    ¡°Later, someone told me about AI, and I didn¡¯t even bother to understand it.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°It¡¯s the AI you are toozy to understand that almost took away your


    position as heir.¡±  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They are now integrating AI with the monitoring system and are helping to screen all helicopters


    that need to be inspected.¡±


    ¡°This is very important to them.¡±


    ¡°It is a very sessful attempt and has opened up new ideas for their AI applications.¡±


    ¡°I estimate that they will soonbine AI with more traditional fields to achieve greater


    effectiveness.¡± Speaking of this, Charlie looked at Steve and said very seriously:


    ¡°Steve, you have to thank me very much!¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t taken great risks and sent the Sifang Baozhuang out of New York and back to China,¡±


    ¡°Who would have found it in the end?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not you, but your brother¡¯s son!¡±


    ¡°By that time, you would have been no longer heir of the family,¡±


    ¡°You could only be heir¡¯s uncle!¡±

 Chapter 5975

    Chapter 5975


    When Steve saw that Charlie said it seriously,


    He was shocked and did not dare to have the slightest doubt.


    He did hear some time ago that the AIpany invested by his fourth brother¡¯s son had a huge


    breakthrough.


    And became a new star in the Inte industry.


    However, he didn¡¯t take it too seriously.


    After all, the Routhchild family was more involved in the financial and energy industries.


    The Inte bubble was big and profits were difficult to make,


    So it had never been to their liking.


    However, he really didn¡¯t expect that the adaptability of AI would be so strong.


    In the blink of an eye, it showed its outstanding ability in the process of searching for the Sifang


    Baozhuang.


    From this point of view, if the Sifang Baozhuang is still in New York,


    Then the possibility of AI being involved in finding it is naturally greater.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.


    He thought, he still had to eat it inside and out!


    Only by eating inside and outside can he ensure that,


    The things on the te are not snatched away.


    If he hadn¡¯t secretly cooperated with Charlie and the seller was seeking glory,


    Wouldn¡¯t he bepletely doomed if the Sifang Baozhuang really fell into the hands of other


    people in the family?


    As soon as he thought about this,


    He couldn¡¯t help but hold Charlie¡¯s hand,


    And said gratefully and happily:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ I¡¯m lucky to have you!¡±


    Charlie nodded naturally:


    ¡°It¡¯s right to cooperate with me after all?¡±


    ¡°Not only does it eliminate all risks,¡±


    ¡°It may even help you inherit the family as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Steve nodded heavily without thinking and then said to Charlie:


    ¡°When you said that the Sifang Baozhuang has arrived in China.¡±


    ¡°Then I am relieved!¡±


    ¡°Just wait for the news toe out,¡±


    ¡°And my father will definitely call me back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I hope everything can develop as you said, Mr. Wade.¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said immediately:


    ¡°By the way, I need your help with something.¡±


    ¡°I need you toe forward and ask your fourth brother for all the relevant imaging data of the


    helicopters that are inspected.¡±


    ¡°The sooner the better.¡±


    Steve couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Charlie had already taken the Sifang Baozhuang Back to China,


    Peter has been safely brought to Canada.


    He is not trapped in New York.


    He ispletely free.


    Why should he pay attention to things in New York?


    However, he did not dare to ask more questions,


    And he did not dare to waste time, so he said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, wait a moment, I willmunicate with them.¡±


    At the moment, other members of the Routhchild family,


    Although they all hold back their energy to find the Sifang Baozhu,


    And be the heir of the family.


    However, until clear progress is made,


    No one dares to neglect Steve, the original sessor.


    Therefore, when Steve asked for relevant imaging data,


    His fourth brother and his family did not refuse.


    They immediately asked AI to sort out the high-definition pictures,


    And then packaged them and sent them to Steve.


    After Steve handed the information to Charlie,


    Charlie quickly found from the face photos taken by the high-definition camera,


    And then determined the registration number of the ne Victoria took ¨C N77DT.


    At this time, on the New York air traffic control radar,


    N77DT had not yet taken off.


    Charlie estimated that Victoria was still undergoing examination,


    Or waiting for an examination.


    And she is indeed still waiting for the examination.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Time passed by, but the speed of the inspection did not improve,


    Which made her mentality even more broken.


    The most painful thing is the feeling of being cut with a slow knife.


    Every second that passes, your mentality will copse to an unprecedented new level.


    The first scouts from outside New York to the target airport had already arrived one after another,


    But they quickly sent forward intelligence to the Left Army Governor¡¯s Mansion.


    The Department of Homnd Security invested arge number of manpower weapons and


    equipment at the target airport,


    And even deployed six aircraft from the National Guard.


    The Apaches were on guard duty at the scene, and the F35s were flying with them.


    Their firepower configuration meant that even if all the scouts from the Left Army


    Governor¡¯s Mansion were sent over,


    There would only be a dead end.

 Chapter 5976

    Chapter 5976


    Victoria knew that a strong attack was already a fantasy.


    The best way now was to hurry up and rush over to confirm whether the Sifang Baozhuang was on


    the ne.


    If it was, she would use her spiritual energy to keep an eye on the Sifang Baozhuang.


    When the time is right, she would personally take the Sifang Baozhuang.


    So she said to Revendor: ¡°Send the order.¡±


    ¡°The arriving scouts must keep an eye on this airport.¡±


    ¡°Once the target nends, anyone leaving this airport must be recorded.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No omissions are allowed.¡±


    She knew that she could not get out of the ne before itnded,


    So she could only use this method as insurance.


    If the Sifang Baozhuang was really on the ne,


    And she did not find the Sifang Baozhuang when she arrived,


    Then everyone leaving the airport deserves to be checked.


    And the more anxious she was the less efficient the queue in front of her was.


    After she waited in line for an hour,


    It was finally her turn to inspect the helicopter she was flying in.


    At the request of the soldiers, she, Revendor, and the pilots all got off the ne and underwent


    body searches.


    In addition, many people carried professional testing equipment and carefully checked up and down


    the helicopter.


    Even the fuel tank of the helicopter was not left.


    However, they need to use professional equipment to detect the internal structure,


    And see if the Sifang is hidden in it.


    After all, inspections were correct,


    Victoria¡¯s helicopter was finally allowed to take off.


    The helicopter climbed to the designated altitude in ordance with the requirements of air traffic


    control,


    And then, under Victoria¡¯s almost hysterical urging,


    Flew in the direction of the target airport at extremely high speed.


    Half an hourter, the pilot of the Gulfstream G650,


    Apanied by two F35s at close range, nervouslypleted the approach.


    The moment the ne aimed at the runway,


    Both of them were extremely panicked.


    Both of them have been flying civil aviation for more than ten years,


    But this was the first time they were apanied by a fighter jet.


    The two anxious peoplended the ne on the runway.


    As soon as the speed slowed down,


    The two armed helicopters immediately took off and followed the ne at a height of about ten


    meters above the ne to leave the runway as required.


    At this time, the Department of Homnd Security is facing a formidable enemy.


    When the ne flies back, they are no longer worried about the leakage of national defense


    secrets,


    But are worried that the pilot of the ne will take extreme actions.


    Fortunately, the pilots themselves were innocent.


    They obeyed the requirements and slowly parked the ne in the hangar.


    As soon as the engine was turned off,


    Someone immediately used professional equipment to lock the tires of the ne.


    In this case, even if the pilot wanted to escape,


    The ne would not be able to push out smoothly with its engines.


    Subsequently, dozens of special forces armed with live ammunition hadpletely surrounded the


    aircraft.


    The person in charge radioed the crew:


    ¡°On behalf of the Department of Homnd Security,¡±


    ¡°I require all personnel on board to wait at the hatch immediately.¡±


    ¡°After the hatch is opened, everyone must raise your hands behind your head,¡±


    ¡°And line up in an orderly manner to get off the ne,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, we will take extreme measures.¡±


    Not daring to dy, the crew members quickly opened the door,


    And walked off the ne one by one with their heads in their hands.


    The special forces, who had been waiting for a long time,


    Immediately controlled them all,


    Then the dedicated personnel conducted detailed body searches.


    More agents boarded the ne immediately and began to conduct extremely detailed inspections of


    the aircraft.


    Since the report was rtively general and only mentioned national defense secrets,


    But did not reveal what the items were or whether they wererge or small,


    The person in charge was already prepared for a protracted war.


    He asked people to immediately start interrogating the crew members.


    While preparing their agents, using professional testing equipment,


    With the help of the maintenance staff and referring to the blueprint of the aircraft,


    To find out everything that does not belong to the factory configuration of the aircraft.


    This work is expected to take at least three days toplete.


    When Victoria finally rushed to the designated location,


    Which was only three kilometers away from the airport,


    The agents at the airport had just inspected half of the cockpit.


    After she arrived, she immediately asked Revendor,


    To ask the scouts if they had seen anyone or vehicles leaving the small airport.


    The answer was no.


    This made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    No one left the airport, which proved that as long as Sifang Baozhuang was on that ne,


    It must still be in this airport.


    So, she released more than half of the spiritual energy in her body,


    And the spiritual energy spread to all corners of the airport,


    In order to search for movements rted to the magic weapon.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that Charlie already knew about it as soon as the helicopter she was


    flying innded.


    So, he immediately sent a message to inform Maria.


    The content of the message was: ¡°Time for the broadcast!¡±

 Chapter 5977

    Chapter 5977


    Victoria released arge amount of spiritual energy in one breath, covering the entire airport.


    Immediately afterward, she couldn¡¯t help but frown, and thought to herself:


    ¡°Why is there no existence rted to spiritual energy except my own spiritual energy?¡±


    The Sifang is a magic weapon, and it was jointly built by many monks with great supernatural


    powers in the Tang Dynasty.


    There must be arge number of formations in it,


    And it can be sensed with spiritual energy, and it must be detected immediately.


    However, wherever Victoria¡¯s spiritual energy went,


    There was deathly silence everywhere,


    Just like mes passing through the scorched earth, unable to find anything that could be ignited.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Victoria¡¯s heart skipped a beat,


    And then she began to search everyone in the airport more carefully to see if Pavel and Loyal were


    here.


    However, after a search, Victoria found no trace of the two of them.


    This made her mood instantly sink to the bottom.


    She said with a gloomy expression:


    ¡°I worked hard to get here,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that it was a trap set by the other party!¡±


    Revendor on the side felt nervous and asked quickly:


    ¡°Lord, why did you say this?¡±


    Victoria clenched her fists and gritted her teeth and said:


    ¡°What I am looking for is not here,¡±


    ¡°And Pavel and Loyal are not here either.¡±


    As she said that, Victoria said angrily:


    ¡°Since Pavel is not on this ne, he must have been dead,¡±


    ¡°The reason why he chartered this ne was definitely not his intention.¡±


    ¡°It was most likely that he was coerced or controlled by others.¡±


    ¡°The reason why the other party did this was to interfere with my judgment and make me jump


    unnecessarily!¡±


    Revendor was shocked after hearing this, and blurted out:


    ¡°Lord, is this a n to lure the tiger away from the mountain?!¡±


    Victoria said with a solemn expression:


    ¡°Whether it is to lure the tiger away from the mountain,¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether they know that I havee to the United States!¡±


    She thought of it and asked Revendor:


    ¡°If you are that mysterious person, and the four great earls have died at your hands,¡±


    ¡°Who else in the Warriors Den will make you afraid?¡±


    Revendor said: ¡°Back to the Lord if your subordinate is the mysterious person,¡±


    ¡°All the four great earls were killed by me,¡±


    ¡°And the only one I fear in the Warriors Den should be you, the Lord Master.¡±


    After saying that, Revendor said again:


    ¡°As for the three elders, they have been in seclusion for hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°Last time although they exited the border, they quickly returned to the base.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, few people in the Warriors Den knew about their situation.¡±


    ¡°The mysterious man may not know the existence of the three elders,¡±


    ¡°And this subordinate feels that with the strength, he should have already started.¡±


    ¡°The three elders are still one step away from opening the Niwan Pce,¡±


    ¡°So the subordinates believe that even if he knows the three elders, he will not be afraid.¡±


    Victoria¡¯s expression became even more ugly, and she gritted her teeth and said:


    ¡°If the only thing he is afraid of is me, then maybe he already knew that I wasing,¡±


    ¡°So he deliberately made this happen.¡±


    Revendor said respectfully: ¡°Lord, I feel that he may not really know that you want toe. and he


    let Pavel charter this ne.¡±


    ¡°It is probably just to interfere with our judgment, and it may not be directed at your behavior.¡±


    Victoria said coldly: ¡°You have to investigate carefully to see where the leak of mying to the


    United States was.¡±


    ¡°If someone leaks the secret, no matter who it is, they will be killed without mercy!¡±


    Revendor said hurriedly: ¡°Lord when youe to the United States this time,¡±


    ¡°Only the subordinate and crew members knew about it,¡±


    ¡°But I feel that the crew members should also know not to leak secrets¡­¡±


    Victoria gritted her teeth and said: ¡°No matter what,¡±


    ¡°Just kill all the crew members and rece them with a new batch.¡±


    Revendor said without thinking: ¡°I obey your orders!¡±


    After saying that, Revendor asked her again:


    ¡°Lord, what are we doing? What should we do next?¡±


    Victoria said coldly: ¡°Go back to New York!¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family has blocked New York so tightly that even I can¡¯t avoid their inspection.¡±


    ¡°The thing we are looking for maybe still be in New York.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is still hiding in New York, waiting for an opportunity!¡±


    ¡°This time when I go to New York, I must find that treasure!¡±


    As soon as Victoria finished speaking,


    Revendor¡¯s cell phone at the side suddenly received multiple push notifications.


    He took out his phone and found that the push notifications were basically from Chinese news,


    socialworking, and short video apps.


    The titles are basically the same.


    He couldn¡¯t help but whisper softly:


    ¡°The Tang Dynasty national treasure Sifang Baozhu has returned to China¡­¡±


    ¡°Does this thing have a big origin? So many media released the news at the same time¡­¡±


    When Victoria heard this, her eyes widened and she blurted out:


    ¡°What did you say? Sifang Baozhu returned to China?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Revendor handed the phone to Victoria and said:


    ¡°Lord, you see, I have received many relevant notifications in session.¡±

 Chapter 5978

    Chapter 5978


    Revendor said that he suddenly realized seeing something, he quickly asked:


    ¡°Lord, could it be the treasure you are looking for?!¡±


    Victoria was shocked, snatched the phone away,


    Clicked on one of the push notifications,


    And immediately entered the app.


    And this news push is a breaking news broadcast by a TV station,


    So click on it and start ying the video directly.


    The host¡¯s sonorous and powerful voice came:


    ¡°The following is an exclusive news of our station.¡±


    ¡°After wandering overseas for nearly two hundred years,¡±


    ¡°The Sifang Baozhuang, a national treasure of the Tang Dynasty, returned to the embrace of the


    mothend tonight.¡±


    ¡°Relevant experts said that the Sifang Baozhuang was a very important symbol of the Tang


    Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°An important national treasure, it was lost overseas during the period from the


    First Opium War to the Second Opium War¡­¡±


    When the host said this, the screen had switched to the Sifang Baozhu.


    In a close-up, when Victoria saw the majestic Sifang Baozhu,


    Her whole body felt like the world was spinning,


    And her long-suffering mentalitypletely copsed at this moment!


    She gathered her spiritual energy in her hands and crushed Revendor¡¯s cell phone into powder with


    a bang.


    Revendor was startled, and just as he was about to persuade her,


    He saw Victoria gritting her teeth and roaring with an ashenplexion:


    ¡°He did it on purpose! He did it on purpose!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so unreasonable!!! It¡¯s so unreasonable!!!¡±


    Revendor asked hurriedly: ¡°Lord, you said he did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this mysterious man sent this Sifang Baozhu back to China?!¡±


    Victoria almost copsed and said hysterically:


    ¡°I flew nearly ten thousand kilometers to find the Sifang Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°And in the process, I had to be humiliated by the Routhchild family!¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that that ba5tard had already sent the Sifang Baozhuang back to China! It¡¯s


    really unreasonable!¡±


    ¡°This ba5tard! He knew that I would definitely find a way to get the Sifang Baozhu and secretly send


    it back to China.¡±


    ¡°He was obviously deliberately humiliating me and destroying my Taoist heart!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I, who had a great reputation in my life, would be humiliated and plotted by him


    many times.¡±


    ¡°It is really abominable!¡±


    ¡°I swear to God that I won¡¯t cut him into pieces!¡±


    As she said that, Victoria felt an unbearable depression in her chest, and an evil fire exploded in her


    heart.


    Immediately afterward, she felt nausea in her throat,


    And the next second, she spit out a mouthful of blood mist!


    Victoria coughed twice, hurriedly wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth,


    Took out a pill and threw it into her mouth,


    And then hurriedly worked her mind to stabilize the spiritual energy and meridians that had been


    messed up in her body.


    It was the first time that Revendor saw Victoria so angry.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Victoria was already in a state of madness and even hysteria,


    So he quickly said: ¡°Lord, please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°The Sifang Baozhu has returned to China. This is not a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°But a good thing, we can go to China and snatch it back!¡±


    Victoria¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and red as if they were about to bulge out of her sockets.


    She couldn¡¯t control her anger and roared: ¡°That ba5tard can send the Sifang


    Baozhuang back to China.¡±


    ¡°He must have told the official the secret of the Sifang Baozhu!¡±


    ¡°Such an important national weapon that can affect the destiny of the country will be regarded as a


    national treasure and protected by China!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to offend the New York State National Guard.¡±


    ¡°How do you ask me to go to China and take back the Sifang Baozhuang? Do you risk your life to


    take it back?¡±


    The moment she learned that Sifang Baozhuan had returned to China,


    Victoria knew that she had no chance.


    For more than three hundred years, she has always adhered to one purpose,


    That is, she can be an enemy of anyone, but she can never provoke a country.


    Except for a few small countries,


    Most sovereign countries in the world have their own absolute advantages over Warriors Den.


    Because even a small sovereign country has its own territory and airspace.


    As long as it has a budget, it will definitely be able to buy fighter jets from a big country in the


    Eastern or Western camps.


    If it has territorial waters, it can also buy its own warships.


    These two points are beyond the reach of Warriors Den.


    Although the current Warriors Den has strong financial strength and excellent individual strength,


    It has no advantage at all in the face of heavy weapons and equipment, or even weapons of mass


    destruction.


    Moreover, the Sifang Baozhu is an important weapon of the country,


    And China will definitely not let it be put at any risk.


    It must be strictly guarded in a secret location.


    Even if the Warriors Den mobilizes all their troops, there is no chance to snatch it away.


    At that moment, Victoria was extremely angry!


    This time she came to New York, she was really exhausted!


    The only remaining count is dead, and so is Pavel!


    She has ced countless schrs all over the world.


    There are almost only a handful of people who are as important as Pavel.


    It took dozens of people and more than ten years to build them up.


    Now they are also in ashes.


    At the end of her life in An family one chess piece was also lost.

 Chapter 5979

    Chapter 5979


    Revendor saw that her emotions were almost uncontroble,


    So he quickly said: ¡°Lord, since the matter hase to this,¡±


    ¡°This subordinate suggests that for the sake of safety,¡±


    ¡°We should leave the United States and return to the base first.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Victoria said with a cold face: ¡°Loyal and Pavel died in New York.¡±


    ¡°The enemy has repeatedly hit us hard. I must get to the bottom of this matter!¡±


    Then she said with a sinister expression:


    ¡°And that Routhchild, they must pay the price this time!¡±


    After saying that, she shouted coldly: ¡°Go back to New York!¡±


    ¡­


    When Victoria returned to New York by helicopter.


    At that time, the patriarch of the Routhchild family,


    Simon Routhchild was lying weakly on the bed.


    The bags under his eyes were dark andrge,


    And it looked like he had not slept all night.


    Simon¡¯s mentality has been hit hard recently,


    And the continuous blow reached its climax early this morning.


    He never expected that when his subordinate Hank chased Peter Zhou,


    Pavel actually set fire to himself.


    After learning that he was actually the one who teased the Warriors Den,


    Simon was even more heartbroken.


    Although he had followed Nics¡¯s suggestion and had the evidence at the scene destroyed,


    He was still uneasy because he had offended not ordinary people this time,


    But the long-standing and extremely mysterious Warriors Den.


    In the United States, there is actually no shortage of mysterious organizations with a long history,


    Darkness, and ruthlessness, but none of them canpare with the Warriors Den.


    At the moment, he is not sure whether the other party will find out about him.


    If he does find out, the matter will not be settled so easily.


    In order to ensure his own safety, he contacted the heads of the Department of


    Homnd Security and the CIA after the incident early this morning,


    And asked them to send their top agents and the most professional equipment,


    To the Routhchild family¡¯s estate to ensure the safety of yourself and your family.


    But when he thought about the strength of the Warriors Den,


    He was still frightened, and even nned to leave the United States,


    And find a safe ce to temporarily avoid the limelight.


    Just when he was uneasy, his youngest son David knocked on the door anxiously,


    And said outside the door: ¡°Father, there is urgent news!¡±


    Simon heard that it was urgent news and said quickly:


    ¡°Come in and talk.¡±


    David opened the door, walked through the outer hall to the bedroom,


    Looked at Simon who was half lying on the bedside, and said sadly:


    ¡°Father! Something big happened!¡±


    Simon asked nervously: ¡°What happened?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Davidmented and said: ¡°Sifang Baozhu has returned to China¡­¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Simon only felt a buzzing in his head,


    As if his whole body fell from the clouds.¡±


    ¡°It took him more than ten seconds. When he came back to his senses,¡±


    ¡°He suddenly sat up from the bed and asked sternly:


    ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡±


    Seeing that he was weak and seemed to be overly nervous,


    David quickly stepped forward to hold his back.


    Then he said cautiously:


    ¡°Father, ording to Chinese official news, the Sifang Baozhuang was donated back to China


    through secret channels.¡±


    ¡°Chinese officials also announced that this national treasure that had been lost overseas for two


    hundred years has officially returned¡­¡±


    Simon¡¯s mind suddenly exploded and he caught the quilt and pillow on the bed,


    And threw them far away crazily, and shouted hysterically:


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! What¡¯s going on?! I¡¯ve surrounded New York into an iron barrel,¡±


    ¡°And everyone who leaves New York must be inspected.¡±


    ¡°Especially the airport is a top priority.¡±


    ¡°Why can the Sifang Baozhu return to China under my nose?! What the h3ll is going on?!¡±


    After that, he pointed at David with a trembling hand, and cursed angrily:


    ¡°Trash! All of you areplete trash!¡±


    David said nervously: ¡°Father, I have just received the news.¡±


    ¡°It is an official report from China. The report has been tranted and downloaded from the Inte


    in the United States.¡±


    ¡°We only noticed it after it was published in the media,¡±


    ¡°And there was no description or exnation of how the Sifang Baozhuang returned to China in the


    report.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the Sifang Baozhuang returned to China,¡±


    ¡°But the fact is that it did return to China. It¡¯s gone¡­¡±


    Simon roared angrily: ¡°Go! Protest to the Chinese Embassy in the United States!¡±


    ¡°Tell them that the Sifang Baozhuang is a personal property of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°And demand that they return it immediately!¡±


    As he said, Simon added: ¡°Don¡¯t wait for their reply, call your eldest brother back immediately and


    ask him to take the lead in organizing a team to go to China,¡±


    ¡°And call in all the bestwyers in the United States.¡±


    ¡°When you arrive, negotiate with them. If it doesn¡¯t work, sue them!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, the Sifang Baozhuang must be returned to me!!!¡±

 Chapter 5980

    Chapter 5980


    David said with a very embarrassed expression:


    ¡°Father¡­ the Chinese side disclosed the relevant history of the Sifang Baozhuang,¡±


    ¡°And mentioned the First Opium War, The history of the Second Opium War, and the Eight-Power


    Allied Forces.¡±


    ¡°Now the whole world knows that the Sifang Baozhuang was stolen along with millions of other


    cultural relics at that time.¡±


    ¡°If we now go to China to negotiate and let them take out the Sifang Baozhuang it is not only


    unjustifiable legally,¡±


    ¡°But also unjustifiable in terms of public opinion¡­¡±


    ¡°Public opinion?¡± Simon said angrily:


    As he spoke, Simon asked him angrily:


    ¡°The diamond on the King of Britain¡¯s scepter was cut out of the Star of Africa!¡±


    ¡°The Star of Africa is a diamond from South Africa! Edward VII took it,¡±


    ¡°Cut it into hundreds of pieces of various sizes, and put them all into their own jewelry.¡±


    ¡°Why did he have such a big face? Why can¡¯t he return the diamonds to the people of South


    Africa?¡±


    ¡°They robbed a whole museum and a whole pce, but it was okay.¡±


    ¡°Dmn it, our ancestors went to great lengths to snatch back a Sifang Baozhu from China.¡±


    ¡°They have kept it at home for two hundred years. Why do you say that? Just return? Did I agree?!¡±


    David bit the bullet and said: ¡°Father, South Africa was a colony of Britain back then.¡±


    ¡°ording to the international legal principles at that time,¡±


    ¡°Things in the colony belonged to the mother country.¡±


    Even the people in the colony belonged to the mother country.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that Edward VII took one Star of Africa, even if he took away all the diamonds in


    South Africa,¡±


    ¡°No one can say that he broke thew.¡±


    After that, David added: ¡°But our situation is different!¡±


    ¡°China was invaded by the West, it was never colonial.¡±


    ¡°What was theirs was theirs. To put it bluntly, our ancestors took it from them.¡±


    ¡°If we shamelessly went to negotiate with them, we would have no basis for public opinion.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to support it! Not only will the things note back,¡±


    ¡°But the whole world will be posting them on socialworking sites and scolding him to death.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just stealing the chicken but losing the rice?¡±


    Simon became anxious and pped him in the face and scolded angrily:


    ¡°ba5tard! Do you mean to just watch the Sifang Baozhu return to China?!¡±


    David was pped, and felt extremely aggrieved,


    But he did not dare to show it, so he could only say angrily:


    ¡°Then¡­then I¡¯ll tell my brother toe back¡­¡±


    After that, David turned around and was about to go out.


    Not to mention how frustrated he was.


    He was just here to report the news, and give objective suggestions by the way,


    So as to prevent the old man from getting angry and doing something ridiculous.


    But who would have thought that the old man not only refused to acknowledge his feelings,


    But also pped him in the face. What was he trying to do?


    It¡¯s better to just follow his words.


    If he wants the eldest brother to negotiate, then let the eldest brother negotiate.


    When Simon saw him turning around to leave,


    He felt a little uneasy and quickly stopped him: ¡°David, wait a minute!¡±


    David turned around and asked respectfully:


    ¡°What else does father have to say?¡±


    Simon said: ¡°Contact the public opinion officer and the legal team,¡±


    ¡°And let them analyze the most reasonable way to handle this matter based on public opinion and


    legal principles.¡±


    David nodded, immediately took out his mobile phone,¡±


    ¡°And called on the Routhchild family¡¯s video conferencing software.


    Two heads of public opinion and legal teams.


    One of these two people was a top journalist, and the other was a topwyer.


    They were both prominent figures in New York¡¯s upper ss.


    Later, they were all taken under the wing of the Routhchild family and became members of the


    Routhchild family¡¯s think tank.


    Therefore, they are very concerned about every move of the Routhchild family.


    They have long known that the Routhchild family is searching for the whereabouts of the Sifang


    Baozhu.


    They also know that the Routhchilds are very passive in terms of public opinion because of the


    Sifang Baozhu.


    And now, they have all received the news that Sifang Baozhuang has returned to the United States.


    When David initiated the video conference, both of them jumped in immediately.


    David asked the two of them in front of Simon:


    ¡°You two should also know the news that Sifang Baozhuan has returned to China.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how you think it is more appropriate for us to protect our rights now?¡±


    The person in charge of public opinion said: ¡°Sir, please forgive me, the current online public


    opinion is very unfavorable to us.¡±


    ¡°The previous abuse of lynching of Peter Zhou in order to recover the Sifang Baozhuan has had a


    very serious negative impact.¡±


    ¡°Now the Sifang Baozhuang has returned to China if we keep silent and pretend that this matter has


    nothing to do with us,¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that public opinion will no longer pay attention to this matter after a while.¡±


    ¡°However, if we stand up to negotiate and protest at this time,¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that the family will be pushed into another storm again¡­¡±


    In another video dialog box, the head of thewyer also said:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, I think what Jim said is very reasonable.¡±


    ¡°We were looking for the Sifang Baozhuang before,¡±


    ¡°But we did not find the Sifang Baozhuang. His name has been made public,¡±


    ¡°And many of the image materials have been circted internally by the people responsible for


    blocking New York.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t make any response, there won¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±


    After that, thewyer added: ¡°In addition,¡±


    ¡°This matter From a legal point of view, we can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°First of all, this antique is one of the countless treasures that the West seized from China,¡±


    ¡°And the Routhchild family has secretly hidden it in their home for so many years.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°This antique does not appear in any asset fair information or asset statistics.¡±


    ¡°In other words, we have no evidence to prove that this Chinese antique is owned by the Routhchild


    family;¡±


    ¡°Besides, this thing was obtained by Peter Zhou from the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°And you just announced the withdrawal of thewsuit, iming that Peter Zhou did not steal


    anything from the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°It was all a misunderstanding. The legal logic of the previous theft incident ends here.¡±


    ¡°The self-consistency has beenpleted, but if you suddenly make representations to Chinese


    officials over the air and say that the thing is a stolen collection of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°Then the context and logic of the thing will be missing and contradictory,¡±


    ¡°No matter where it is. If we sue, our demands will not be supported by the court¡­¡±


    Simon heard this and his whole body copsed!


    He never dreamed that his reconciliation with Peter Zhou would be a bad move!


    As thewyer said, he had already admitted that everything was a misunderstanding.


    How could he now propose to the Chinese officials from afar that the Sifang Baozhu that had just


    returned to China was the personal property of the Routhchild family?


    If he really did this, wouldn¡¯t the whole family be disgraced by him!

 Chapter 5981

    Chapter 5981


    Realizing that the possibility of asking China for the Sifang Baozhu was almost zero,


    Simon¡¯s emotions copsed one after another without realizing it.


    He recalled all the efforts he had made and all the losses,


    He had suffered in order to recover the Sifang Baozhu,


    And he could no longer control his mentality.


    His body trembled, and he yelled almost madly:


    ¡°That dmn Peter Zhou,¡±


    ¡°How on earth did he send the Sifang Baozhu back to China?¡±


    ¡°I have no enmity with him.¡±


    ¡°Why did he do this to me!!!¡±


    ¡°This ba5tard not only stole my things,¡±


    ¡°But also dragged me into the quagmire of public opinion,¡±


    ¡°Causing the Routhchild to suffer the biggest crisis of public opinion in recent decades!!!¡±


    ¡°Now not only has my reputation been ruined,¡±


    ¡°But Sifang Baozhuan has nevere back,¡±


    ¡°And all my investment in retrieving Sifang Baozhuang has been wasted!¡±


    ¡°The most disgusting thing is that he died and nted a bomb like Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know when it will explode!!!¡±


    ¡°I! I hate it!!!¡±


    ¡°I wish he coulde back to life and I could kill him with my own hands again!!!¡±


    At this point, Simon only felt a feeling on his forehead.


    His blood vessels suddenly bulged,


    His blood pressure rose instantly, and his brain was already a little dizzy.


    The youngest son David hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual about his father.


    When he heard the name of the Warriors Den, he asked in surprise:


    ¡°Father¡­ what Warriors Den you just mentioned?¡±


    As soon as David asked, he discovered Old Simon¡¯s body began to twitch at this time,


    His eyes widened and his pupils began to turn up.


    Seeing his father¡¯s convulsions getting worse and worse,


    And his body falling backward uncontrobly,


    David quickly stepped forward to hold him up, and asked nervously:


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    Simon state was convulsing to the point where he was foaming at the mouth,


    Completely speechless, and his body was shaking violently as if he was being electrocuted.


    Then, a foul smell came, and David was horrified to find that his old father was incontinent.


    He realized that the situation was not good,


    And was about to shout for help,


    But the housekeeper and family doctor had already rushed over.


    There are special detection equipment on Simon¡¯s wrist and heart,


    That can monitor his key body indicators and subtle changes in his heart in realtime.


    As early as when Simon felt dizzy, the housekeeper and doctor had already received an alert.


    The doctor rushed in and did a simple examination on Simon,


    And then said very nervously: ¡°Sir, it is most likely that he has suffered a stroke.¡±


    ¡°We must seize the time for emergency treatment.¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper, please contact the medical department immediately and ask the emergency


    personnel to rush over immediately.¡±


    ¡°Also notify Emergency doctors, and ask them to get ready!¡±


    As he said that, he quickly took Simon from David, let him slowly lie on the ground,


    Tilted his body slightly, then took out an injection and injected it directly into Simon¡¯s body.


    The Routhchild family¡¯s estate is like a small city.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    They have aplete medical institution here.


    This medical institution cooperates with the Mayo Clinic and Johns Hopkins Hospital,


    The two top hospitals.


    In the Routhchild family estate, the Routhchild family members are provided with the top medical


    services in the entire Western world.


    With the full assistance of two top hospitals, coupled with the unparalleled financial ability of the


    Routhchild family,


    This ¡°family clinic¡± that only serves core members of the family can provide the top emergency,


    rescue, and medical care in the West.


    Surgery and even radiotherapy and chemotherapy services are avable.


    Soon, multiple emergency doctors rushed over as quickly as possible,


    And they immediately pushed Simon, who had suffered a stroke, to the emergency room for


    emergency treatment.


    When David saw his father being sent to the emergency room for first aid, he quickly notified all


    direct members of the family about the emergency.


    As the eldest son, Steve Routhchild is currently staring at his mobile phone in Canada.


    A few minutes ago, he had received news about Sifang Baozhuan¡¯s return to China,


    So he kept looking at his mobile phone,


    Waiting for news from family members about his father¡¯s sudden illness.


    Steve also knew very well that his father was old and had suffered many blows recently.


    If the news of Sifang Baozhu¡¯s return to China reached his ears,


    It would be a huge blow to him, and a serious illness would be a serious blow.


    Even he might actually die because of his excitement.


    At this moment, a push notification suddenly popped up on the phone.


    It was themunication software used internally by the Routhchild family.


    Steve was overjoyed and quickly opened the push notification,


    And then saw the message sent by his brother David in the group:


    ¡°Father has suffered a stroke.¡±


    ¡°Please rush back to the family as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Those who are not in New York must also return as soon as possible!¡±


    Seeing the word ¡°stroke.¡±


    Steve was so excited that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth from ear to ear!


    Within the Routhchild family, Simon¡¯s health was a top priority.


    This is not only because he is the patriarch of the family,


    But also because once his health suffers serious problems,


    The Routhchild family will begin the transition between the heir and the current patriarch in


    ordance with regtions.


    As the legal first heir, Steve must return to the family as soon as possible at this time and


    temporarily take charge of important family affairs.


    However, this is only an escrow.


    How long will itst? Or will he directly inherit the title of patriarch?


    The position depends on the physical condition of the current patriarch Simon.

 Chapter 5982

    Chapter 5982


    If Simon recovers well, Steve will return the management rights to him.


    But if he fails to recover,


    Steve will continue to take charge until Simon dies or Simon himself voluntarily gives up.


    Stroke is definitely a very serious sudden disease.


    If the rescue is not timely, it may be life-threatening.


    Even if the rescue is timely, it will be apanied by many seque.


    Hemiplegia, crooked mouth, and eyes, incontinence of urine and feces, and loss of speech ability


    are allmon seque of stroke.


    Especially for elderly people in their eighties, the prognosis is extremely poor.


    Even if it is not as serious as Hawking,


    It at least has to be 60 to 70% of Hawking¡¯s.


    Steve was so excited that he couldn¡¯t contain himself when he thought that his father might be


    speechless in the future and could only sit tremblingly in a wheelchair,


    Struggling to control the wheelchair¡¯s control lever with trembling hands.


    If the old father can really seed in Hawking¡¯s 67th year,


    He mustpletely retreat to the second line or evenpletely withdraw from the family


    management and concentrate on recuperating.


    However, no one of the descendants of the Routhchild family has seized the opportunity of the


    Sifang Pce.


    The already determined heir will surely reach the top smoothly!


    So, he excitedly informed the pilot to prepare for takeoff,


    And then quickly went to report the news to Charlie,


    Who had returned to Helena¡¯s room.


    At this time, Helena had already gone to the Capitol to attend the meeting scheduled in the


    morning.


    Charlie was alone in the room, waiting for the news of Simon¡¯s sudden illness.


    Seeing Steve¡¯s mouth was even harder to suppress,


    Charlie knew that something must have happened to his father,


    So he asked him first:


    ¡°Steve, you are so happy, did something happen to your father?¡±


    Steve subconsciously asked him: ¡°Mr. Wade,¡­do I look happy?¡±


    Charlie nodded, pointed at the corner of his mouth, and teased:


    ¡°The corners of your mouth are raised too high,¡±


    ¡°And you can tell at a nce that the recoil is so strong that he can¡¯t hold it back.¡±


    Steve quickly pulled the corners of his mouth twice with his hands,


    Thinking to himself: ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to hold it down,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I really can¡¯t hold it down¡­¡¯


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Then, he suppressed a smile and said, With a face of false sorrow:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I just received news from my family that my father¡­had a stroke¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded, not surprised.


    After all, Simon is in his eighties.


    No matter how good his body is, how can it get better?


    He attaches so much importance to the Sifang Baozhu,


    And he has been subjected to so many and such a big series of stimtions that he is already weak


    and old.


    He was able to withstand this huge blow at the age of eighty-four,


    And the medical technology of the Routhchild family definitely contributed.


    Maybe it was the stem cells that were usually injected that made a difference at this moment.


    So, Charlie said half teasingly and half seriously:


    ¡°Steve, don¡¯t be too happy. Stroke can be cured with all your strength.¡±


    ¡°When I say cured, I don¡¯t mean to be out of danger, but to be healed.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡±


    Steve waved his hands repeatedly with a look of disbelief and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, a stroke is like broken porcin.¡±


    ¡°The best situation is that it does not break youpletely.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it can be glued back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that the porcin glued back can still be used.¡±


    ¡°How can it be restored to the original state?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°In that case,¡±


    ¡°I would like to congratte Mr. Steve in advance on being crowned patriarch!¡±


    Steve suddenly felt a little embarrassed and chuckled:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t say that, my father has a physical condition.¡±


    ¡°Although I am very heartbroken, I also believe that he will be able to ovee the disease.¡±


    ¡°If he recovers well, maybe he can continue to lead the family to greater heights!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°There are no outsiders here,¡±


    ¡°What else can you pretend to be like with me?¡±


    ¡°If your father really recovers well, you have to wait several years or even more than ten years


    before you can inherit the position of patriarch,¡±


    ¡°And who knows if there will be other changes during this period?¡±


    ¡°The more times like this, the easier it is to trigger Murphy¡¯s Law,¡±


    ¡°And the more you feel that thest few years of your father¡¯s life will bring no changes, it might


    actually bring more.¡±


    When Steve heard this, most of his excitement dissipated.


    There was only Charlie himself in front of him,


    And he didn¡¯t want to pretend anymore, so he sighed and said:


    ¡°To be honest, Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t know the specific situation of my father.¡±


    ¡°It is said that he is still in emergency treatment.¡±


    ¡°In the family, any Sudden illness can ensure that there will be no idents in terms of timeliness


    and rescue methods,¡±


    ¡°So father will definitely receive the best stroke first aid in the world as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°If he is really fine, then I can only continue to wait patiently¡­¡±


    After a pause, he said in a depressed tone:


    ¡°If something happens in the future, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to change anything.¡±


    ¡°I can only see if the goddess of fate favors me¡­¡±


    Charlie said slightly Smiling and earnestly:


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Keep your depressed mood now,¡±


    ¡°So that when you return to the family and appear in front of your father¡¯s bedside,¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t show your weakness.¡±


    ¡°You have to know that your father suddenly suffered a stroke,¡±


    ¡°And each of your brothers must be heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°If you are pretending, it will easily be exposed.¡±


    ¡°If your father sees your pressure, if you don¡¯t keep your mouth shut,¡±


    ¡°He will probably depose you temporarily.¡±


    Steve looked at Charlie with wide eyes, and said with some emotion:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, it turns out you are thinking about me, I understand now!¡±

 Chapter 5983

    Chapter 5983


    Chapter 5983


    For Steve, the current situation can be described as a sudden realization.


    The old man suffered a stroke.


    No matter how well he recovers, there will definitely be many seque.


    More importantly, his morale will be greatly affected.


    These will reduce the possibility of him continuing to lead the Routhchild family.


    Therefore, now that he can directly inherit the family when he enters, And can take charge of all the


    family affairs as an heir when he retires, He can be regarded as having real power.


    Because of this, he couldn¡¯t understand that Charlie¡¯s words were warning him or inocting him.


    He thought that Charlie deliberately told him not to be so optimistic, Hoping that he could control


    himself better after returning to New York.


    As a result, for the first time, he was truly moved by Charlie.


    Although this mandatory ¡°partner¡± has always made him dissatisfied,


    He didn¡¯t expect that this mandatory ¡°partner¡± actually did it for his own good.


    This made him suddenly feel in his heart:


    ¡°If I had the power and kicked him out immediately and turned against him,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it appear that I am not very kind?¡±


    In fact, how did he know that Charlie was not thinking about him at all?


    Because Charlie knew that he could never let Simon Routhchild, an old fox, rest like this.


    He had already given the blood-dispersing and heart-saving elixir to Helena,


    And he still hoped to obtain various benefits from that elixir, And at the same time keep Steve in the


    position of first heir.


    So, he stood up, patted Steve on the shoulder, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Steve, take your son and go back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Helena originally wanted to talk to you about cooperation between the two parties,¡±


    ¡°But now it seems there is no chance for it now,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you go back to bed first to fulfill your filial piety,¡±


    ¡°And then ask Helena to go to New York in person.¡±


    ¡°On the one hand, she will represent the Nordic royal family to visit the old man in person,¡±


    ¡°And on the other hand, she will also help you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Try to get more attention from the old man.¡±


    ¡°After all, she goes to New York because the chat with you was more spective,¡±


    ¡°And the Queen visits in person, so you look better.¡±


    Steve was also wily, and he immediately heard that Charlie meant in his words was to let Helena go


    to the family to fill up the scene for him.¡±


    ¡°After all, the old man wanted to have some rtionship with the Nordic royal family,¡±


    ¡°Borrowing the royal background of the Nordic royal family,¡± ¡°And also borrowing Helena¡¯s popr


    royal life poprity.


    Steve was really touched when he heard that Charlie could let Helena go to New York.


    He couldn¡¯t help but hold Charlie¡¯s hand and said seriously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will always remember your words,¡±


    ¡°If I be the heir of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°The Wade family will definitely be our strategic partner!¡± Charlie nodded with a pleased look


    on his face:


    ¡°If you have this heart, it¡¯s worth my help!¡±


    Steve nodded enthusiastically,


    But the next second he couldn¡¯t help but wonder:


    ¡°Dmn this, who is helping whom? Hey, forget it, let anyone help whomever.¡± ¡°Anyway, he


    sessfully transported the Sifang Baozhuang out,¡±


    ¡°And I took over the power smoothly right away.¡±


    ¡°A win-win cooperation for everyone can be regarded as a sessful business cooperation case.¡±


    So, he said with gratitude: ¡°Mr. Wade, thank you for your help!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°Come on, I am optimistic about you.¡±


    In fact, Charlie didn¡¯t doubt Steve¡¯s sincerity at this moment,


    But he knew that this sincerity contained more or less impulsive elements.


    It¡¯s like when people drink too much,


    They tend to be more generous and talkative than usual.


    If you promise something to others when you are drunk, You will probably regret it after you sober


    up.  N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 5984

    Chapter 5984


    Chapter 5984


    Therefore, Charlie knew that he must not believe his verbal promises, Otherwise, he would be the


    one who would be passive in the future.


    After all, the only way he could truly control Steve was if he betrayed the interests of the Routhchild


    family


    And helped send the Sifang out of New York and back to China.


    However, in order to control him through this,


    The premise is that Simon, an old fox, must be in control.


    Once Steve, the crown prince, ascends the throne,


    And he tells Simon, the crown prince, that his grandson has been rebellious and colluded with


    foreign enemies,


    Simon will have no choice but to break his teeth and swallow it, Otherwise, his own son will not let


    him go.


    ¡­


    Soon, Steve took his son, who hade to Canada, and took a helicopter back to New York.


    On his way to New York, Simon¡¯s vital signs were stabilized in the Routhchild emergency room.


    It¡¯s just that stability is getting better, but the old man¡¯s nervous system is still greatly affected.


    The most serious thing is that there is almost no nerve sensation on the right side of his body.


    In addition to his right hand, right foot, right leg, and right arm, the facial muscles and tongue


    muscles on the right side are also greatly affected, Causing visual impairment. Visible mouth and


    nted eyes.


    This also means that his pronunciation and pronunciation of speech will also be affected.


    This is standard hemiplegia.


    Fortunately, Simon¡¯s brain was not greatly affected and his thinking ability is still normal.


    After he regained consciousness, the stroke expertforted him and said:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, your body is now out of danger,¡±


    ¡°But you are currently experiencing some symptoms of hemiplegia,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to worry too much, we have the best rehabilitation medical system in the world.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can actively participate in rehabilitation training,¡±


    ¡°I believe you will be able to regain your ability to move independently in the near future.¡±


    Simon was still in a somewhat extreme mood, Trembling and gritting his teeth as he cursed:


    ¡°Fck¡­ Ba5tard! Call¡­ call¡­ my best¡­ best team ofwyers¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want to fight¡­ awsuit¡­ with China¡­ to¡­ want our Sifang¡­ back!¡±


    The doctor saw his blood pressure skyrocketing in an instant and quicklyforted him:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, the worst thing for you now is excessive emotions.¡±


    ¡°If you have cardiovascr and cerebrovascr problems, the situation will only get worse.¡±


    ¡°Could get serious and even life-threatening.¡±


    ¡°I suggest that you now look away from all the things that you couldn¡¯t look away from before.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much losses you have suffered before, you must always remind yourself from the


    bottom of your heart that saving your life is important,¡±


    ¡°And you must not let this loss affect you.¡±


    ¡°If it continues to expand, especially if it extends to your body,¡±


    ¡°Judging from your symptoms just now, if it were an ordinary person,¡±


    ¡°If the treatment time were dyed by just a few minutes, the person might be gone.¡±


    After that, the doctor said seriously:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, you already have endless money,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have endless life!¡±


    ¡°In front of longevity, everything else is just a cloud!¡±


    ¡°The greatest sorrow in life is that people die and money is not spent.¡±


    ¡°Think about it for yourself, if this is true?¡±


    Simon didn¡¯t expect the doctor to speak so directly and unpleasantly.


    His first reaction was to instinctively want to be angry.


    He was furious, but then he subconsciously thought about what the doctor just said.


    It¡¯s easy to lose your temper but with your current physical condition,


    It might be easier to lose your temper and kill yourself¡­  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He has enjoyed a lifetime of glory and wealth,


    So he naturally knows that life is the most precious thing in the world.


    Although the treasures in all directions are rted to the future fortune and destiny of the entire


    Routhchild family,


    If he dies, what will happen even if the Routhchild family rules the world and dominates the universe


    in the future?


    But taking a step back, if he can survive and live longer,


    What will happen even if the Routhchild family declines a little?


    So what if the Routhchild family declines by 90% in his hands and their assets shrink from tens of


    thousands or even ten trillion US dors to hundreds of billions of dors?


    Don¡¯t they still have money that they can¡¯t spend all their money?


    Won¡¯t he still enjoy endless blessings?

 Chapter 5985

    Chapter 5985


    The doctor¡¯s words made Simon re-examine the matter of Sifang Baozhuang.


    It is true that he has suffered heavy losses for the Sifang Baozhu,


    And even his health.


    But now, if he still holds on to it, objectively speaking,


    It will only expand the losses, and there will never be any chance to make up for the losses.


    Therefore, the most reasonable thing at the moment is to stop the loss in time.


    All the previous investments will be in vain.


    He must recognize and ept it in his heart.


    As long as he can hold on and not expand losses from today,


    In the current situation try to find the best solution.


    After all, he is the manager of a top family and a capital master who is well-versed in investment.


    Simon realized that something was impossible,


    And he immediately firmly established the concept of stopping losses in time.


    So, he called his fourth son, David, and told him:


    ¡°Talk to all departments and end all blockades in New York.¡±


    ¡°From now on, no one is allowed to mention the matter of Sifang Baozhuang.¡±


    ¡°Okay, father.¡±


    David nodded and informed others quickly.


    Theprehensive sea,nd, and air blockade that had been imposed on New York by various


    departments was lifted after David made a phone call.


    This also means that the Routhchild family haspletely given up on the Sifang Pce.


    Two hourster, Steve took his son Royce,


    And flew back to the Routhchild Manor after a dusty journey.


    As soon as the father and son got off the helicopter,


    They hurried to the special care unit of the medical center to visit the old man.


    At this time, basically, all the core members of the Routhchild family in New York have rushed back,


    And others are already on their way back to New York from all over the world.


    They were standing guard in the living room outside the ward,


    Sitting on the sofa, standing at the window, or pacing back and forth, but no one spoke.


    They have different powers in the family and have different areas of responsibility,


    But at the moment, they all feel the same frustration.


    As Simon¡¯s sons and grandsons,


    None of them hope that Simon¡¯s health will undergo major changes.


    This is not because they are very filial,


    But they know that once the old man is ill,


    The power will inevitably fall into the hands of the eldest brother as the heir.


    When their father is the emperor, they can sit back and rx,


    But when their brother is the emperor, they can¡¯t sleep at all.


    At this moment, Steve hurried in with Royce.


    When everyone saw the father and soning,


    They all hurriedly came forward and looked at him respectfully,


    As if they were waiting for the eldest brother,


    All to take charge of the overall situation.


    What¡¯s more, David directly stepped forward and took Steve¡¯s hand, choking and saying:


    ¡°Brother, you are finally here!¡±


    ¡°Everyone is waiting for you to make the decision.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯te, none of us would have a backbone¡­¡±


    Others scolded David bloody in their hearts.


    Dmn it, everyone wants to be a dog wagging its tail and begging for mercy.


    Why are you the first to stick out your tongue and lick it?


    So, everyone could only echo in a few words:


    ¡°Yes, brother, we are waiting for you!¡±


    In fact, these people had misunderstood David.


    In fact, David did not take the initiative to lick Steve¡¯s toes.


    He had studied ¡°Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War,¡±


    And also studied some ancient Chinese political works.


    He deliberately wanted to take this opportunity to praise Steve,


    And he first tried his best to praise him.


    He lets him float, and the higher he floats, the more likely he is to make mistakes.


    After all, the old man is not dead yet, and he has great power.


    At this time, if the eldest brother Steve makes a mistake because he is praised by everyone,


    He will probably be thrown into the cold pce by the old man.


    In fact, David didn¡¯t want topete for the position of heir.


    He just felt that the old man¡¯s continued reign was the best situation for his sons who were not heirs.


    It was much better than any brother seeding to the throne.


    When Steve saw so many brothers surrounding him like stars,


    He naturally felt particrly happy.


    In the past few decades, there has always been no ss gap between them.


    Now, he is finally going to take that crucial step.


    From now on, these people will no longer be his brothers, but his ministers.


    However, when Steve came, he had just been warned by Charlie,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    And the corner of his mouth that could not be suppressed,


    And his impetuous and excited heart also calmed down a lot,


    So at this time, he wasplimented by everyone,


    Although he benefited, but his brows were always furrowed,


    With a look of anxiety and sadness on his face.


    Immediately, he shook his head with a painful expression and said:


    ¡°You idiots must remember that at any time,¡±


    ¡°Father is the only leader of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°The backbone of all of us, and the entire family. The hope of the Routhchild family.¡±


    All those who had falselyplimented Steve were stunned at this moment.


    The first thought thates to everyone¡¯s mind is, Ouch?


    Steve at this moment is no longer the Steve they were familiar with.


    The current Steve is a bit scary because of his deep city.


    He can say such words immediately. Is he still a human being?


    At this time, Steve asked very anxiously:


    ¡°Can any of you tell me how father is doing now?¡±


    ¡°What did the medical team say?¡±


    ¡°Can I go in to visit his old man?¡±

 Chapter 5986

    Chapter 5986


    After several questions came loud and emotionally to the ears of other brothers,


    It was like the British soldiers during World War I who heard the crazy roar of the


    German Maxim heavy machine gun,


    Which fired nearly a thousand rounds per minute.


    David was the most panicked.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that everyone would praise Steve,


    But Steve would not ept this at all.


    Not only did he not ept this trick,


    But he suddenly came up with a counter-attack.


    As long as the old man hears his rapid-fire of Maxim,


    In the old man¡¯s opinion, it means that he and the other brothers ignored the old man on the


    sickbed,


    Instead rushed to fawn over his eldest brother Steve immediately.


    Doesn¡¯t this mean stealing the chicken but losing the rice?


    Just when David didn¡¯t know how to respond,


    The door of the special care unit suddenly opened,


    And a doctor came out and said: ¡°Mr. Steve, your father wants to see you!¡±


    Steve heard this. After hearing this, he was even more excited and thought to himself:


    ¡°Great, it seems that the old man heard what I just said!¡±


    David looked frustrated.


    If he had known this would be the result, he would have beaten himself to death.


    But he won¡¯t praise this big brother either.


    Soon, Steve stepped into the ward and saw the father on the hospital bed who already had some


    resemnce to Hawking.


    Simon was in the hospital bed just now when he heard the noise outside,


    And was very satisfied with Steve¡¯s performance.


    In this world, almost all top family leaders have the same contradictory,


    Andplex mentality when facing their chosen heirs.


    On the one hand, he really wants to pass on the position of head of the family to him in the future,


    But on the other hand, he doesn¡¯t want him to seed too early,


    And he wants to dy it as long as possible.


    Moreover, he doesn¡¯t want him to show any excitement and expectation about inheriting the position


    of the head of the family,


    And I don¡¯t want him to have any arrogant behavior before inheriting the position of the head of the


    family.


    If Steve had dared to follow thepliments of his younger brothers,


    And say even a casual polite word outside,


    Simon would have been furious and full of anger and dissatisfaction with him.


    Fortunately, Steve¡¯s performance exceeded his expectations and, in his opinion, was perfect.


    Steve had an expert to guide him from behind,


    So when he entered the ward and saw Simon on the bed, his expression was particrly sad.


    With tears in his eyes, he quickly walked to the hospital bed in a few steps,


    Knelt down on one knee in front of the hospital bed,


    Looked at his father, and asked painfully:


    ¡°Father, how do you feel? I was worried all the way when I came here¡­¡±


    Simon was so moved that he stammered:


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not bad, you don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡±


    After that, Simon sighed and said with emotion:


    ¡°The doctor said¡­that I am hemiplegic¡­will be¡­ ¡­¡±


    ¡°In the future, it may¡­it may be difficult¡­to fully recover¡­¡±


    When Steve heard this, he was overjoyed and his face was filled with grief.


    He turned around and looked at the doctor and asked loudly as he said:


    ¡°Is there any way you can make my father recover as before?!¡±


    The doctor quickly exined: ¡°Master,¡±


    ¡°No one in the world can recover from a stroke like this,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that Mr. Routhchild is already over eighty years old.¡±


    ¡°Even a twenty-year-old football yer cannot fully recover after an injury like this¡­¡±


    Steve said loudly: ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use,¡±


    ¡°You must try your best to help my father recover.¡±


    ¡°We, the Routhchild family, cannot do without his guidance!¡±


    Simon felt extremelyfortable when he heard his words,


    Just like walking in the wind and snow in the cold winter,


    And someone stuffed a hot water bottle and a cup into his arms.


    So, he said to Steve: ¡°Steve, no¡­ don¡¯t embarrass the doctor¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass the doctor¡­ I¡­ I¡­ this time¡­ maybe¡­ maybe really want¡­ to¡­¡±


    When Steve heard this, he quickly held his father¡¯s hand without waiting for him to say anything


    else,


    And said with red eyes: ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry, you will live a long life!¡±


    ¡°I will invite stroke experts from all over the world toe to New York.¡±


    ¡°By consulting, one day you will be able to regain your former style!¡±


    Simon smiled tremblingly and nodded slightly.


    Then, he sighed and continued: ¡°I¡­ I n to¡­ n to retire¡­ Steve¡­ in the future¡­ in the


    future¡­ the future of the Routhchild family¡­¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ just¡­ I¡¯ll leave it all to you¡­ I¡¯ll leave it to you to take charge!¡±


    Steve was overjoyed in his heart, and just when he could not control the corners of his mouth,


    He thought of Charlie¡¯s teachings, and quickly lowered his head to prevent Simon from seeing his


    With an expression on his face,


    He said with grief and anger: ¡°Father¡­ I am not ready yet,¡±


    ¡°And the Routhchild family cannot lose your leadership immediately.¡±


    ¡°You should focus on recuperating and recovering first, and we will wait until you recover!¡±


    Simon shook his head: ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t want¡­to let outsiders see what I am¡­¡±


    ¡°Now, so¡­you¡­youe to take over my ce and lead the family and continue moving


    forward¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Simon added: ¡°I¡­I have made up my mind¡­¡±


    ¡°And you¡­don¡¯t need to¡­don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore¡­¡±


    Steve hadn¡¯t done enough and continued:


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s wait until you recover!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will do nothing during this period.¡±


    ¡°I will stay in New York, by your side, and concentrate on your rehabilitation training!¡±


    Simon said happily: ¡°You¡­you can have this kind of heart¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m¡­very happy¡­ to hear this¡­let¡¯s do it¡­you go back¡­¡±


    ¡°Go back and prepare, other¡­others may still¡­ on the way back¡­. ¡­¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will hold¡­a family meeting¡­meeting¡­then¡­I will¡­announce¡­to everyone¡­


    announcing my decision¡­¡±

 Chapter 5987

    Chapter 5987


    Hearing his old father say these words with difficulty,


    Steve¡¯s heart was already beating rapidly with excitement.


    Although he had been manipted by Charlie,


    And forced by him to betray his father and family in the past two days,


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but want to yell:


    ¡°Charlie is awesome!¡±


    Immediately, he sighed in his heart:


    ¡°Charlie is really a god!¡±


    ¡°The development direction of the whole thing is simply developing ording to Charlie¡¯s script!¡±


    ¡°I helped him send the Sifang Baozhuang back to China.¡±


    ¡°As soon as the news came out, my father fell ill and lost his health.¡±


    ¡°In order to continue to be in charge of the family,¡±


    ¡°Several other brothers and grandchildren also lost the opportunity to make contributions in this


    incident.¡±


    ¡°As the eldest son and the original heir of the family,¡±


    ¡°I naturally will take the position of being the helmsman of the family!¡±


    ¡°What is perfection? This is fcuking perfect!¡±


    ¡°If my son could be half as good as Charlie, I would be satisfied!¡±


    Steve sighed in his heart, and said to Simon with a very respectful face:


    ¡°Father, then you first take a good rest,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll have a chat with the doctors to discuss the best rehabilitation n,¡±


    ¡°And let you start rehabilitation training as soon as possible!¡±


    Simon was very satisfied with Steve¡¯s performance.


    The rich family is so cruel.


    When he was hit by the disease, his son got a huge fortune.


    The more this happens, the easier it is for a father to feel disparate and even resent his own son.


    But Steve was impable from the moment he walked in the door.


    He has a conscience, a filial piety, a general understanding,


    And an understanding of the overall situation,


    But he can¡¯t see any excitement or anticipation in him.


    When a son can do this, the father is naturally very pleased,


    And it happens to be at this sensitive stage.


    So, Simon nodded slightly and said to him:


    ¡°You¡­ you go ahead and inform everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ there will be a meeting in Conference Room No. 1 at ten¡­¡±


    ¡°Ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. By¡­ then, I will announce to the world that you¡­ will¡­ be¡­


    the new¡­ new¡­ patriarch of the¡­ Routhchild¡­ family¡­¡± Steve said respectfully: ¡°Everything will


    be done ording to Father¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    ¡°I as a son have only one wish, that you, get well as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Everything else is unimportant!¡±


    After saying that, Steve also knew that a perfect marriage was going to happen.¡±


    ¡°When performing, you need to be able to retract and release freely.¡±


    ¡°You must not be addicted to acting and cause excessive exertion.


    So, he immediately said to Simon: ¡°Father, I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, please organize the relevant experts.¡±


    ¡°If they are not here, let them prepare for the online meeting.¡±


    ¡°We will have a meeting in ten minutes.¡±


    The doctor also knew that Steve in front of him would be the head of the Routhchild family from


    tomorrow,


    So he nodded without thinking and said:


    ¡°Okay, Sir, I will make arrangements right now!¡±


    Steve was about to leave. , Simon stopped him and asked:


    ¡°You went to Canada¡­ this time to talk¡­ to¡­ the¡­ Nordic¡­ Queen Helena¡­ How was it?¡±


    Steve quickly said: ¡°Father, we have already talked with Helena,¡±


    ¡°And her attitude towards us was very friendly.¡±


    ¡°Unlike other royal families who want our money but don¡¯t want to talk to us. It¡¯s too obviously


    involved.¡±


    After saying that, Steve added:


    ¡°By the way, Helena heard that you were ill, and she also said that she woulde to visit you in


    person after settling the matter in Canada.¡±


    ¡°If shees, should I find a reason to decline?¡±


    Simon sighed: ¡°I¡­I am¡­like this¡­sooner orter¡­I still can¡¯t hide it,¡±


    ¡°So¡­just let here. Well¡­I¡­I¡¯ll give it a try¡­¡±


    ¡°See if I can¡­can facilitate her alliance¡­marriage with Royce¡­¡±


    ¡°If¡­ it can¡­then¡­then again¡­again it couldn¡¯t be better¡­¡±


    The entire Routhchild family has always had a royal dream.


    But before the end of World War II, anti-Semitism was prevalent around the world.


    Although they could protect themselves and their wealth very well,


    It was really difficult for them to develop in-depth with the European royal families.


    The attitude of all royal families towards them was:


    You have to give us money and flowers? Yeah!  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Do you want to marry us? Get out of here!


    Although it was not so direct after World War II,


    The core idea was still the same, except that everyone has be civilized, And they will not be so


    direct when asking for money,


    And they will not be so ruthless when refusing.


    Nowadays, Helena is very proactive and even wants toe from Canada to visit him.


    The royal family must have their own considerations when doing things.


    This shows that the Nordic royal family at least hopes to go further with the Routhchild family.


    Steve knew that he was about to officially take over the family.


    Helenaing here at this time would definitely add luster to his face,


    So he quickly said: ¡°Father, I will contact Queen Helenater and see. It depends on her time.¡±


    Simon nodded: ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 5988

    Chapter 5988


    After Steve left the ward, he immediately arranged for the doctor to prepare the conference room,


    And he himself found himself alone after closing the door in an empty room, he called Charlie.


    The call was connected, and Charlie¡¯s voice came:


    ¡°Steve, have you met your father?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Steve said diligently:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you are really good at predicting things,¡±


    ¡°Father said that he would summon all direct members of the family tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And announce that I would take over as the patriarch of the family!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this is all thanks to you!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly and said:


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, everything was paid for by your own efforts.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the agreement you and I made before, Steve!¡±


    Steve said quickly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, from now on,¡±


    ¡°I will not hesitate to do anything you ask me to do!¡±


    Although Steve said this, he also had his own concerns in his heart.


    As long as he is firmly in the position of n leader,


    He no longer has to be afraid of the pigtail in Charlie¡¯s hand.


    If Charlie dares to make a request that makes him dissatisfied, he will directly fall out with him.


    However, now is the critical period when he is about to take over the family,


    And nothing should go wrong, so he naturally agrees.


    After saying that, he asked Charlie again:


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, I would also like to ask you to ask Queen Helena for me.¡±


    ¡°Father also hopes to see her.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what time is convenient for her. I will do it in advance. Be prepared.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Of course,¡±


    ¡°The sooner the better for this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°If Helena goes there earlier, your father will definitely be more satisfied with you.¡±


    Steve said with a smile. : ¡°You¡¯re right! My father does attach great importance to this matter!¡±


    Charlie asked him with a smile: ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°When does your father n to officially announce that you will seed the family patriarch?¡±


    Steve blurted out: ¡°Tomorrow morning at ten o¡¯clock sharp!¡±


    ¡°After the official announcement internally at ten o¡¯clock,¡±


    ¡°He will announce the decision to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°By then, I will bepletely stable!¡±


    Charlie snorted and said with a smile:


    ¡°Okay, let Helena go there tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°Let her meet your old man first, and then let her witness your session as the patriarch of the


    n,¡±


    ¡°Which can be regarded as apliment to you!¡±


    Steve said happily: ¡°That¡¯s great, Mr. Wade! Thank you so much!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Charlie said casually: ¡°Look, why are you so polite to me?¡±


    ¡°Just tell the old man, Helena will be here at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°She will arrive at the Routhchild family on time,¡±


    ¡°But Helena has a special status now, so it¡¯s best not to go there publicly.¡±


    ¡°You arrange a helicopter toe to Canada early tomorrow morning to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Steve agreed with excitement. He said endlessly:


    ¡°I will personally take a helicopter to pick up Her Majesty the Queen tomorrow morning!¡±


    After that, he asked politely: ¡°Mr. Wade, do you want toe with us?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I won¡¯t join in the fun.¡±


    ¡°When you sessfully seed to the throne,¡±


    ¡°I will ask someone to send you a congrattory gift.¡±


    Steve smiled and said: ¡°Oh, you are too polite.¡±


    ¡°If I sessfully seed to the throne,¡±


    ¡°You already have a role in it, how can I ept it from you? Gift.¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°Forget it, you and I don¡¯t have to be polite here.¡±


    ¡°When you sessfully seed to the throne,¡±


    ¡°We will have plenty of time to continue being polite.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Steve said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, everything is thanks to you!¡±


    When Steve thanked Charlie from the bottom of his heart,


    Charlie hung up the phone and started discussing with Helena how to pour cold water on him early


    tomorrow morning.


    Since Helena¡¯s visit to Canada will end in two days,


    The schedule is rtively loose.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Helena had previously announced that she was ill,


    So the Canadian side did not have a very full schedule.


    Tomorrow morning, Helena will havepletely free time,


    But there will be a routine meeting and visit in the afternoon.


    So she could leave for New York to meet Simon at seven o¡¯clock and be back by noon.


    What Charlie needed her to do wasn¡¯t too difficult.

 Chapter 5989

    Chapter 5989


    After meeting Simon, she could get it done in half an hour.


    Since he experienced the charm of AI modelsst time,


    Charlie has been thinking about this new technology.


    He couldn¡¯t think of any use for his AI yet,


    But he felt that this thing would be of great use to Cataclysmic Front and ISU Shipping in the future.


    Even in the future battle of wits and courage with Den, it should be able to y a considerable role.


    So, he informed Helena of his new version requirements and told her:


    ¡°Helena, when you go to see Simon this time, in addition to collecting money,¡±


    ¡°You also want him to build you a set in Northern Europe that is simr to the one in Silicon Valley.¡±


    ¡°The exact same AI model, and asked him to sign an agreement,¡±


    ¡°Asking him that this AI model will be updated and upgraded in real-time with the one in Silicon


    Valley,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise all the shares of that AIpany will bepensated to the Nordic royal family.¡±


    Helena said without thinking: ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I will make it clear to him tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, Helena asked again:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, how will the AI model you want be handed over to you then?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°This set of things, then leave it to Cataclysmic Front for use.¡±


    ¡°After the AI model server is built in Northern Europe,¡±


    ¡°I will ask them to send people to Northern Europe to take over.¡±


    ¡°If your family has relevant needs, you can use it at will.¡±


    Helena smiled and said: ¡°I still don¡¯t know what these AI models can be used for.¡±


    ¡°Apart from me, the royal family is just old, weak, sick and disabled,¡±


    ¡°And they don¡¯t think they can use something as advanced as AI.¡±


    As she said, she added: ¡°But Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°When the server is ced in Northern Europe,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely be safer than cing it in most ces.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and said: ¡°By the way, when I see Simon tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°I must not let other third parties be present, especially Steve.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Helena said: ¡°Then I will clearly request to meet Simon alone.¡±


    After saying that, Helena asked again:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what else do you have?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to give instructions?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°After you reach an agreement with Simon,¡±


    ¡°You have to ask Simon to agree to an additional condition.¡±


    Helena said: ¡°Mr. Wade, please tell me.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Let him promise you, he will never tell anyone about the elixir,¡±


    ¡°Not even his son. If anyone asks why he suddenly recovered,¡±


    With that, Charlie added: ¡°Tell him, just say that you have a better pill.¡±


    ¡°If he needs it in the future, you can discuss the price again,¡±


    ¡°But the prerequisite is that he must agree to the additional pill conditions.¡±


    Helena nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I¡¯ve written it down.¡±


    Charlie added, ¡°By the way, after everything is settled,¡±


    ¡°Remember to tell him the reason why you brought such a precious medicine.¡±


    ¡°You went to see him because you were moved by his son Steve¡¯s filial piety and helped Steve gain


    a better impression in front of him.¡±


    Helena asked puzzledly: ¡°If Mr. Wade wants to restrain Steve, why?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to help him gain a good impression in front of Simon?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Because Steve has a handle in my hands,¡±


    ¡°There are two prerequisites to ensure that this handle is most effective.¡±


    ¡°The first point is that his father must continue to be in power,¡±


    ¡°And the second point is that he is in his father¡¯s mind.¡±


    ¡°He must still be the first choice to inherit the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°Only in this way can I properly handle him.¡±


    ¡°If one day he is regarded as an abandoned son by Simon, those handles will naturally be


    worthless. .¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie added: ¡°This kind of handle is collectively called ck material.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just like you know a gangster or a young rebel.¡±


    ¡°You know that this person has participated in school violence and provided p0rnographic services,¡±


    ¡°But this person when he is just a pile of sh!t, this kind of ck information is of no importance to


    him.¡±


    ¡°But if one day this person gets lucky and suddenly bes a big star,¡±


    ¡°The ck information in your hand will be fatal enough.¡±


    Helena nodded slightly and said with a smile:


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since Mr. Wade ns to provide Simon with pills in the future,¡±


    ¡°Do you Steve to always be the first heir?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°At the very least, we have to let him sit in the position of heir safely for a few more years.¡±


    ¡°In the past few years, there are handles to restrain him and pills to restrain his father,¡±


    ¡°So naturally there will be this magic weapon that binds the entire Routhchild family.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie stood up and said,


    ¡°You should have activities in the afternoon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Helena nodded and said,


    ¡°I will attend some visiting activities and attend an official dinner in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said,


    ¡°Then you should pay attention to your own safety.¡±


    ¡°I will go back to the United States in the afternoon.¡±


    Helena asked in surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, do you want to go back to the United States again?¡±

 Chapter 5990

    Chapter 5990


    Charlie said: ¡°Yes, all my matters in New York have been settled.¡±


    ¡°You have to wait two days before returning to Northern Europe.¡±


    ¡°I have some things that I need tomunicate with my grandpa in person,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t do it here. I¡¯ve been staying for a long time.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again:


    ¡°Uncle Zhou¡¯s safety must be entrusted to you.¡±


    ¡°I will let Cataclysmic Front secretly assist,¡±


    ¡°Which can also provide a little more protection.¡±


    Helena said without thinking: ¡°Mr. Wade Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely send Mr. Zhou to China safely.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°As for tomorrow, I wish you sess in advance!¡± After Charlie said


    goodbye to Helena,


    He went to Peter and met him in the room.


    Charlie informed Peter of his uing arrangements, and said very apologetically:


    ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t apany you to Northern Europe this time.¡±


    ¡°Helena will arrange everything.¡±


    Peter said respectfully: ¡°Thank you, Master Wade!¡±


    ¡°You should be busy with your business first.¡±


    ¡°After I arrive in Aurous Hill, I will report back to you as soon as possible!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said: ¡°This time you return to China,¡±


    ¡°Everything will start again, Helena will help you arrange a transitional identity in Northern Europe.¡±


    ¡°After you arrive in Aurous Hill, I will have someone arrange a new identity for you,¡±


    ¡°A new identity that has never left China and has an impable background.¡±


    After that, Charlie said again: ¡°Uncle, although the Routhchild family has dropped the charges


    against you,¡±


    ¡°If they know that you are still alive, they may not give up revenge on you.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this matter is veryplicated.¡±


    ¡°They all focused on the Sifang Baozhu and arranged for you to fake your death,¡±


    ¡°And there was nobody left in the fire. Whether it was the Routhchild family or the Den,¡±


    ¡°It was a dead end without any clues, so in a short time, you may have to get used to this state of


    suspended animation,¡±


    ¡°And never have any contact with people you knew before, including your family in London.¡±


    Peter nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master.¡±


    ¡°When I did this, I was already prepared to not see my family for the rest of my life.¡±


    Charlieforted him, ¡°In fact, it doesn¡¯t take a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°When I solve the problem of Warriors Den one day,¡±


    ¡°You can return to the United States openly using the identity of Peter Zhou,¡±


    ¡°Or reunite with your family openly.¡±


    ¡°By then, the Routhchild family will definitely not be able to cause any trouble!¡±


    ¡°I will let their family patriarche to your door in person to ask for your forgiveness.¡±


    Peter said firmly: ¡°I believe that Master Wade will be able topletely eradicate the Warriors Den!¡±


    After that, he thought of something and said with a smile:


    ¡°Master, you¡¯d better help me get an identity for my previous one before.¡±


    ¡°As for the identity, background, and life history of that one,¡±


    ¡°It is just like what I made up to meet Miss Song.¡±


    ¡°That identity was just forged by me at the time.¡±


    ¡°It cannot withstand in-depth investigation and scrutiny.¡±


    ¡°If the young master can put that information into the official background of the new identity and


    make it into a programmatic real identity will naturally be more credible.¡±


    ¡°When I return to Aurous Hill, I can also use this identity to show off in the market openly.¡±


    ¡°During the time I was at Antique Shop, and also got to know many people in the


    Aurous Hill antique circle, including your father-inw.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but smile and said: ¡°Uncle, you have a good idea.¡±


    ¡°If you return to Aurous Hill as that one, it will be credible.¡±


    ¡°The degree will definitely be higher,¡±


    ¡°And you can quickly integrate into the antique circle of Aurous Hill and hide in the city.¡±


    As he said, Charlie joked: ¡°If my father-inw knew that you had returned to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°He would probably still have lingering fears about what happened back then.¡± Peter smiled and


    said: ¡°Fortunately, the person who pped your father-inw was the security guard of the shop,not


    me.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if your father-inw saw me, he would probably fight me to death.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, my father-inw is this person.¡±


    ¡°His mouth is bolder than his boldness, and he will not do anything extreme.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at Peter and asked:


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, what are your ns when you arrive in Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to continue working in the antique industry?¡±


    Peter said: ¡°I don¡¯t have any skills.¡±


    ¡°I have been engaged in antiques for decades, so what I am thinking now is that if I can be


    impable,¡±


    ¡°Then I will return to Aurous Hill and open a small antique shop.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether the business is good or bad.¡±


    ¡°On the one hand, like As you said, young master, being hidden in the city is only one of the


    reasons for safety.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I don¡¯t have to hide in the dark all the time and dare not see people.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, if the young master needs me for anything,¡±


    ¡°I can always be there when called.¡±


    Charlie felt that what Peter said was very reasonable.


    Peter Zhou¡¯s current status is that he is missing,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But in the eyes of the Routhchild family, he had been burned to death together with Pavel.


    In their eyes, he disappeared from the world together with Pavel and Loyal,


    And they couldn¡¯t even find Pavel and Loyal, whom they were extremely familiar with.


    It was impossible to skip these two people and go specifically to find Peter.


    Moreover, Peter¡¯s identity was just an antique dealer who was born and raised in China.


    He worked his way up and was finally kicked out by Warnia in Antique Shop.

 Chapter 5991

    Chapter 5991


    As long as Peter needs to add some life experience after leaving Antique Shop,


    He will be able to integrate perfectly when he returns to Aurous Hill.


    What¡¯s more, the Aurous Hill antique circle is very low-end.


    Most of them are scammers and two-handed swordsmen like his father-inw.


    It is impossible for any of these people to recognize him from that family in North America.


    If Peter Zhou really opens a small shop on Antique Street in Aurous Hill by then,


    He will definitely be inconspicuous.


    So, Charlie asked him: ¡°Uncle Zhou, after I go back, I will confirm the identity that you used for


    yourself back then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that you left Antique Shop and returned to Aurous Hill this time.¡±


    ¡°How do you n to deal with the life experience in between?¡±


    Peterughed and said: ¡°When the timees,¡±


    ¡°I will prepare a batch of inconspicuous antiques in advance.¡±


    ¡°When I arrive in Aurous Hill, I will find some old acquaintances in the antique circle and set up a


    small shop on the antique street.¡±


    ¡°I will tell the public that I went to the northwest and southwest countryside to collect antiques during


    this period.¡±


    ¡°I went there, saved some things, and felt unwilling to let go of the Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°So I went back to Aurous Hill to open a store.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°This statement is more credible.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange some for you when the timees.¡±


    ¡°You can take the train to the southwest and northwest. records, and also get some hotel


    amodation records,¡±


    ¡°Andbine these records to make a bank statement.¡±


    ¡°If anyone wants to check you, as long as everything in the past is traceable and logical,¡±


    ¡°There should be no problem.¡±


    Peter cupped his hands and said gratefully:


    ¡°Then it¡¯s all down to Master!¡±


    ¡°I happen to have nothing to do these two days, so I will take the time to sort out a more reasonable


    trajectory of actions in the past period,¡±


    ¡°And send it to you when the timees.¡±


    ¡°You can ask someone to Just follow the action trajectory I¡¯ve sorted out and make a file record.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and asked him:


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, do you have anything else to tell me?¡±


    Peter said hurriedly: ¡°I don¡¯t dare I don¡¯t dare, but I have a question to ask the young master.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Uncle Zhou, please tell me.¡±


    Peter asked him: ¡°Has the young master read the ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound


    Heavenly Scriptures¡±?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Charlie said truthfully:


    ¡°I took out the photocopy of the ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures¡± with Sifang


    Baozhu at that time.¡±


    ¡°However, I have never read it carefully.¡±


    ¡°I originally nned to wait until I get back. I have time to study it carefully.¡±


    Peter nodded and said: ¡°The content of ¡°The Preface to the Nine Profound


    Heavenly Scriptures¡± is profound and difficult to understand.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I just couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for it, so I gave up.¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, young master, your father Back then spent a lot of time researching and


    forgetting food and sleep before he gradually found the way,¡±


    ¡°So Master, if your progress is not smooth at the beginning, don¡¯t be too anxious,¡±


    ¡°Take your time, and you will eventually achieve something!¡±


    In the afternoon, Charlie said goodbye to Helena and Peter,


    And set off back to the United States alone.


    It¡¯s not that far from Ottawa to Burlington, but the border is a little more troublesome.


    However, the management of the US-Canada border is rtivelyx,


    And there is no Routhchild family to keep an eye on it.


    For Charlie, it¡¯s not a big deal and not a difficult thing.


    After sessfully entering the United States,


    Charlie drove to Burlington, where his ne was already waiting and ready to take off.


    At this time, at the small airport dozens of kilometers away from Burlington International Airport,


    The Department of Homnd Security was still conducting an extremely detailed search of the


    Gulfstream G650, but nothing of value was found.


    The Department of Homnd Security also began to wonder whether this matter was aplete


    prank,


    Or whether the intelligence officer had made a mistake.


    However, there was no turning back once the bow was fired,


    So they had to bite the bullet and deal with it.¡±


    ¡°The case can only be closed if the ne is searched thoroughly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, this will not affect the normal operation of Burlington International Airport at all.


    Charlie arrived at Burlington International Airport, passed customs smoothly,


    And boarded the special ne back home.


    At this moment, Victoria brought Revendor to the door of Anjia¡¯s general aviationpany which


    had temporarily closed down.


    After the police investigation, it was determined that there were no casualties at the previous fire


    scene,


    So it was temporarily handled as a normal ident, so the police had already withdrawn.


    Due to the major ident that had just urred at the General Aviation Company,


    Pavel is now missing, and no one has allocated funds for reconstruction,


    So the ce has basicallye to a standstill.


    Only one security guard is left on site to guard the gate,


    And everyone else has taken a vacation.


    When Victoria and Revendor walked to the door of the General Aviation Company,


    The security personnel outside the door said:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you two, this ce has stopped operating.¡±


    Victoria nced at him and said coldly: ¡°Open the door.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression Startled,


    He quickly opened the door and said respectfully: ¡°Please.¡±

 Chapter 5992

    Chapter 5992


    Victoria didn¡¯t even look at him anymore and walked straight in,


    Followed closely by Revendor.


    She easily controlled the security guard,


    And then walked in with Revendor in a swaggering manner.


    Victoria feels that if she really want to find clues rted to Pavel,


    This is the most critical ce.


    At this time, inside the general aviationpany,


    The burned-out helicopter hangar was shocking.


    Several helicopters that were originally going to park in the hangar could only park in the open


    space not far outside the hangar, and they were all covered up.


    Victoria looked around and asked the security guard who followed her respectfully:


    ¡°Is this ce deserted and no one is taking care of it?¡±


    The security guard quickly replied: ¡°Our general aviationpany basically serves the An family.¡±


    ¡°The An family used to be in the United States.¡±


    ¡°At that time, it was very busy here.¡±


    ¡°Later, after the An family left the United States, the workload here was reduced by most.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen can¡¯t be contacted now, and no one approved the funding requirement for reconstruction,


    so we have to stop it for now.


    Victoria nodded and said calmly:


    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have anything to do here, step back.¡±


    After the security guard listened to the order,


    He turned around and walked towards the gate without saying a word.


    Victoria nced at the helicopter hangar that had been burned to rubble and stepped inside.


    Standing in the center of the hangar, she closed her eyes,


    And the surging spiritual energy spread from her body,


    Completely covering the entire hangar.


    She carefully sensed all the details in the hangar,


    But she never found anything valuable, and her brows became more and more frowning.


    Seeing her frown, Revendor knew that the progress might not be smooth,


    So after she opened her eyes, he asked cautiously:


    ¡°Lord, have you discovered anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Victoria shook her head and murmured:


    ¡°Strange, is there really no casualty in that fire?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, it is impossible for me not to feel it at all.¡±


    Revendor quickly asked: ¡°Lord, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that there is a possibility that Pavel and Loyal are not dead?¡± Victoria nodded: ¡°You


    can¡¯t see anyone alive, and you can¡¯t see a body after death.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is a possibility that they are not dead,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand, what reason does the other party have to absorb them two?¡±


    Revendor said: ¡°The other party absorbed the two of them,¡±


    ¡°Presumably because they thought that this would bring a big blow to the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And they could also get a lot of information rted to the Warriors Den from the two of them.¡±


    Victoria waved her hand: ¡°If I really want to attack them and kill them directly,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a bigger blow to me? What¡¯s more, the other party has saved the An family from fire


    and water several times,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°So he must have a deep rtionship with the An family.¡±


    ¡°So since he has a deep rtionship with the An family, how can he give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Is there any way for Pavel, who has been undercover in the An family for more than ten years, to


    survive?¡±


    Revendor asked in shock: ¡°Lord, what do you mean, do you still prefer that they are dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Victoria nodded and said firmly:


    ¡°Even if the corpses weren¡¯t in this fire, they must be somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°But what I can¡¯t figure out is that since everything happened in the bustling metropolis of New


    York,¡±


    ¡°The other party couldn¡¯t have powerful weapons like close-range anti-cannons,¡±


    ¡°So what method did they use to make Loyal die without even having a chance to fight?¡±


    Victoria has been instilling the significance of opening the Niwan Pce to the four earls for so


    many years.


    The four of them can guarantee the opening of the Niwan Pce.


    As long as the Niwan Pce is opened, the formations left in their Niwan Pce will be destroyed.


    If it is destroyed in a prosperous city like New York,


    No building within a few hundred meters will be spared.


    Just when Victoria couldn¡¯t figure out the logic,


    She looked around and suddenly saw something,


    So she immediately walked toward the center of the hangar.


    In the center of the ruins of the hangar, a burned-to-skeleton helicopter stood alone.


    The helicopter had a total of four rotors, which were in a criss-cross shape,


    And there seemed to be some less obvious damage to the tail of one of the rotors.


    Victoria immediately stepped forward and carefully observed the small damage on the rotor.


    Her heart suddenly thumped and she said, ¡°I know how Loyal died.¡±


    Revendor followed up and asked in surprise: ¡°Lord, How did Loyal die?¡±


    Victoria said with a gloomy face,


    ¡°If I guessed correctly, he should have been decap!tated by this rotor.¡±


    Revendor was suddenly shocked: ¡°How could such a bizarre thing happen?!¡±


    Victoria said coldly: ¡°The damage on the rotor is the same as the width of a human cervical


    vertebra.¡±


    ¡°Normally, it is impossible for this kind of part to suffer such inconspicuous damage.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, on the night of the incident, Pavel flew the helicopter to Manhattan.¡±


    ¡°And Loyal happened to be staring at the antique dealer in Manhattan Hospital at that time¡­¡±


    ¡°Several key factors appeared in Manhattan Hospital,¡±


    ¡°And it is very reasonable for the other party to use them to cut off Loyal¡¯s h3ad.¡±


    Revendor was puzzled and asked: ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Loyal to make such a stupid mistake.¡±


    ¡°You just said that he didn¡¯t even have a chance to die before he died.¡±


    ¡°So, someone took advantage of him and stuffed his head directly into the rotor?¡±


    ¡°That should be the case.¡±


    Victoria sighed and said seriously:


    ¡°The person who killed him should be the same person who killed the other two.¡±

 Chapter 5993

    Chapter 5993


    Hearing Victoria¡¯s words, Revendor was shocked and blurted out:


    ¡°Lord, you¡­ why do you think so?¡±


    Victoria said: ¡°Because he has killed the other before and would use such an alternative method to


    kill the rest.¡±


    After saying that, Victoria added: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that he turned out to be like a ghost.¡±


    ¡°They are everywhere, and what I didn¡¯t expect was that he would kill my important assets


    everywhere!¡±


    Revendor asked: ¡°Lord, there was a fire here not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that this person is also in New York at the moment?!¡±


    Victoria gritted her teeth and said: ¡°If my guess is correct,¡±


    ¡°Then the current situation is that the enemy is in the dark and we are in the clear.¡±


    ¡°He must know that I aming to New York,¡±


    ¡°So he is definitely not here now.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he killed Pavel and Loyal before Inded,¡±


    ¡°Secretly sent the Sifang Baozhuang back to China,¡±


    ¡°And deliberately rented a ne to fly to China in the name of Pavel to interfere.¡±


    ¡°He grasped my vision and time rhythm very urately,¡±


    ¡°Which proves that he not only knew that I came to New York,¡±


    ¡°Hepletely grasped my movements,¡±


    ¡°And he already knew it from the moment I set off.¡±


    Revendor said hurriedly: ¡°Lord, all the crew members have been dealt with.¡±


    ¡°This time I n to directly transfer a few direct descendants from the Wu family to serve as the


    crew of the special ne.¡±


    Victoria said: ¡°Since the other party already knows my whereabouts,¡±


    ¡°Then the ne is no longer safe.¡±


    ¡°Go and prepare a new ne. When you are ready, don¡¯te to New York.¡±


    ¡°Let the ne wait in Phdelphia.¡±


    Revendor asked hurriedly:


    ¡°Lord, are you nning to leave the United States?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Victoria said:


    ¡°That person will never return to New York.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has left the United States.¡±


    ¡°There is no point in staying here.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I am in the open, so it is safer to leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Revendor asked: ¡°What about Routhchild family?¡±


    ¡°These ba5tards are covering the sky in New York and ruining your moral integrity.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach them a lesson?¡±


    Victoria said lightly: ¡°Yes, of course I will.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could take some time before I leave to destroy them directly.¡±


    After saying that, Victoria added:


    ¡°However, you have also seen their influence in the United States.¡±


    ¡°It is easy to kill them for temporary pleasure,¡±


    ¡°But after killing them, we are likely to be the mortal enemies of the US government.¡±


    ¡°We cannot provoke such a powerful government, you have to figure it out slowly.¡±


    After saying that, Victoria said coldly:


    ¡°Investigate the information on all the marriageable young people of the


    Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°And try to send a few ¡®schrs¡¯ in.¡±


    Revendor said respectfully: ¡°Lord,¡±


    ¡°Most of the Routhchild family¡¯s marriage partners are Jewish.¡±


    ¡°They are rtively traditional,¡±


    ¡°And it may be difficult for ¡®schrs¡¯ to get in¡­¡±


    Victoria waved her hand and said:


    ¡°Let Robinson think of a way, I need results.¡±


    Revendor immediately said: ¡°I obey the orders!¡±


    ¡­


    When Victoria decided to send the ¡®schr¡¯ to the Routhchild family,


    Charlie¡¯s special ne had already taken off from Burlington International Airport,


    Carrying him back to China.


    He didn¡¯t know if Victoria could find clues about Pavel and Loyal in New York,


    But he wasn¡¯t worried.


    Even if Victoria could find evidence that the two were killed,


    It would be impossible to find their bodies,


    Let alone anything rted to them gives her clues about him.


    If they find clues that the Routhchild family sent people to the scene to destroy evidence,


    Then the Routhchild family will probably be in big trouble.


    However, Charlie does not feel any guilt about this,


    Because he knows very well that the Routhchild family is not innocent at all.


    If they had not tried their best to find Peter,


    How could they have anything to do with the Warriors Den?


    Everything is just their own fault.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    For Charlie, this trip to the United States was full of rewards.


    He rescued him, sent back Sifang Baozhu, and killed Pavel and Loyal.


    Pavel was the An family¡¯s biggest enemy,


    And Loyal was Victoria¡¯sst earl.


    Now that both of them have been eliminated,


    It is another big loss for Warriors Den.


    The only people who could still make Charlie feel threatened by the current


    Warriors Den were the three elders,


    Who were about to open the Niwan Pce, apart from Victoria herself.


    Charlie is not in a hurry to continue fighting guerris with Warriors Den.


    He feels that now is a good opportunity for the two sides to have a temporary truce.


    Victoria does not dare to get involved in China.


    After he returns, he can peacefully study the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Sutra.¡±


    And at the same time, study the photo album left by his father to see if there are any other clues.


    Moreover, China is now safe.


    Charlie feels that it is time for his wife ire to go home.


    He asked Ste to invite her to the United States for so many days,


    And he misses her very much.

 Chapter 5994

    Chapter 5994


    So, Charlie used the satellitework on the special ne to make a WeChat call to Ste.


    The phone was connected, and Ste¡¯s voice came:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, do you have anything to do with me?¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Ms. Fei, how is the progress of your project now?¡±


    ¡°When can ire reasonably leave?¡±


    Ste thought for a while and replied respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, ire ys a more important role in the project.¡±


    ¡°She is one of the three core designers, and this project is veryrge.¡±


    ¡°If we really want to do it with her onboard,¡±


    ¡°It will take at least half a year toplete the preliminary design work and all handovers before


    construction.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°Is there any way for her to escape smoothly?¡±


    Ste said helplessly: ¡°If I fall out with ire and let her go,¡±


    ¡°She can escape smoothly, but that would be too cruel.¡±


    ¡°Just fire someone without a suitable reason, and we won¡¯t be able to be friends in the future.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Don¡¯t be so extreme,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise she will definitely feel ufortable.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie asked her again:


    ¡°You are investing in this project how much is it approximately?¡±


    Ste said: ¡°About one billion dors.¡±


    ¡°Currently, 300 million dors have been invested.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pay for the one billion dors.¡±


    ¡°Sort out some contract issues first, and then she will take it.¡±


    There is a legal dispute over thend procedures. Currently, the project needs to be temporarily


    suspended, and the legal team will follow up and resolve the dispute before it can continue.¡±


    ¡°Then you will temporarily stop the project and let ire return first.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°You can restart itter when the time is right.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, youe forward to ask her to continue to help youplete this project,¡±


    ¡°And I will let ire decline.¡±


    When Ste heard Charlie¡¯s solution, she immediately said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade is too polite. This little money is nothing to the Fei family.¡±


    ¡°I will first find a reasonable reason to suspend the project indefinitely.¡±


    ¡°When you need toe back to the United States, I will restart.¡±


    Charlie was stunned when he heard this, and subconsciously wanted to decline,


    But after thinking about it carefully, it was really impossible to say this kind of thing.


    If a simr situation happens again in the future,


    Ste¡¯s ce is really a good choice for settling his wife,


    So he doesn¡¯t want topletely block this road.


    So, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to Miss Fei to handle.¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry about the work!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, Aurous Hill Qixia Temple.


    At the northern foot of Qixia Mountain and in the valley to the north of Qixia Temple,


    There is a very quiet mountain vi.


    This courtyard belongs to Qixia Temple, but it has never been open to the public.


    Even the monks in Qixia Temple were told by the abbot not to approach it without reason.


    At the moment, dawn has just broken in Aurous Hill, and there is not much light in the mountains.


    The entire valley is filled with mist, and the calls of various birds echo in the valley,


    Which is particrly melodious.


    In the other courtyard, an iparable middle-ageddy was sitting cross-legged on a futon in the


    courtyard,


    Gently twirling the Buddhist beads in her hand.


    This nobledy is Charlie¡¯s mother, Margaret.


    At this time, a middle-aged and elderly woman with very short hair walked out of the blue brick


    house.


    This person was Margaret¡¯s subordinate, Sister Sun.


    Sister Sun came to stand in front of Margaret and said respectfully:


    ¡°Madam, I just received the news that the young master has returned to China.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Margaret opened her eyes and said in surprise:


    ¡°Sifang Baozhuang has just returned to the capital, Charlie has returned now,¡±


    ¡°So Peter must have been rescued by him too.¡±


    Sister Sun said, ¡°There was feedback from the airport that only the young master got on the ne,¡±


    ¡°And Peter was not seen.¡±


    Margaret said with a smile: ¡°Charlie must have made arrangements.¡±


    ¡°The Nordic Queen Helena visited Canada in advance.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it was Charlie who did it.¡±


    ¡°Peter will most likely leave North America with her.¡±


    After that, Margaret asked again: ¡°Where is Pavel? Any news?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sister Sun shook her head and said,


    ¡°The whereabouts are still unknown.¡±


    Margaret nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Then he must be dead.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the fire was used by Charlie to eliminate traces.¡±


    After that, Margaret asked her: ¡°Where is Charlie flying this time? Aurous Hill or Eastcliff?¡±


    Sister Sun said respectfully: ¡°Madam, the young master is flying directly to Eastcliff.¡±


    Margaret said happily: ¡°Then I guess. He will go to Eastcliff to exin the situation to his


    grandfather.¡±


    ¡°This child is very clear about right and wrong.¡±


    After that, Margaret sighed: ¡°When Charlie goes to Eastcliff, he should return to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°When hees back after that, I have to be even more careful,¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t found a chance to see Nanako Ito yet.¡±


    ¡°When Charliees back, I¡¯m afraid it will be even harder to find a chance.¡±


    Sister Sun said with shame, ¡°Madam, these days, Miss Ito has been practicing martial arts hard in


    Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es,¡±


    ¡°And asionally returned to her home.¡±


    ¡°It was just a matter of two points and one line.¡±


    ¡°We really couldn¡¯t find a suitable opportunity¡­¡±


    Margaret was silent for a moment and then said:


    ¡°I have an idea, can it be done? Not sure, let¡¯s give it a try!¡±

 Chapter 5995

    Chapter 5995


    Chapter 5995


    Because Charlie is not in Aurous Hill, Nanako has been studying martial arts wholeheartedly for the


    past few days.


    She simply lives in the dormitory of Champs Elysees most of the time, and only asionallyes


    back to apany her father.


    Yesterday, Takehiko missed his daughter, so he had someone prepare a sumptuous Japanese


    banquet.


    He called Nanako back, and the father and daughter had a meal together.


    Banquets are generally sumptuous andplicated, and it ismon to eat a meal in two or three


    hours,


    So Nanako did not rush back to the Champs Elyseesst night but stayed at home for one night.


    In order not to dy her morning practice,


    She got up quickly at dawn, washed briefly, and prepared to drive to the Champs-Elysees.


    When taking the elevator to the basement and passing by the ninth floor, the elevator slowly


    stopped,


    The car door opened, and a young woman about the same age as Nanako stepped into the


    elevator.


    Nanako didn¡¯t pay attention. The woman entered the elevator while making a phone call and said


    mysteriously:


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so early. I just heard from ayman inside Qixia


    Temple that the famous Master was taught by Master Jingqing.¡±


    ¡°He has been invited toe to Qixia Temple to give a lecture. He will arrive in an hour or two.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he will take some time to consecrate and bless the believers.¡±


    ¡®The amulets consecrated and blessed by Master Jingqing are very effective.¡±


    ¡°I n to ask for one for my husband. He lives in the world every year. Flying around and running


    around, asking for an amulet to protect him.¡± Another woman on the other end of the phone asked


    curiously:


    ¡°You can get amulets from every temple, what¡¯s so surprising about the one blessed by Master


    Jingqing?¡±


    Then The woman said: ¡°Master Jingqing is very famous. He is invited to preach


    Buddhism all over the world all year round.¡±


    ¡°Every time he lectures, he will consecrate and bless magic weapons for some believers for free.¡±


    ¡°He lectured at Mount Putuo some time ago, and the tickets for Mount Putuo were sold out for a


    week in a row.¡±


    ¡°The magic weapons blessed by him are resold in the circle of believers for prices starting from six


    figures.¡±


    As she said that, the woman added: ¡°Xinxin helped her husband in Mount Wutaist year to ask for


    a magic weapon that was consecrated and blessed by Master Jingqing. The amulet was involved in


    a series of car idents on the highwayst year and was rear-ended by an overloaded truck.¡±


    ¡°He was the only one alive among the eight people in the three vehicles. He was fine but the amulet


    was broken. Do you think this thing is quite effective?¡± Then The woman said in surprise: ¡°I only


    knew that her husband was in a car identst year, and I didn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    At this time, the elevator had reached the underground garage. After the elevator door opened, the


    woman walked out and said:


    ¡°This matter of his second visit to Aurous Hill has not been announced to the public yet, and it is


    estimated that it will be announced tonight.¡±


    ¡°Once the news is announced, devout believers from hundreds of kilometers around will probably


    want to see the Master,¡±


    ¡°And it will be difficult to arrange it by then, so I n to go there early and wait, if you are interested,


    we will go there together.¡±


    Nanako followed the woman out of the elevator. She has been studying martial arts recently, and


    her hearing has also improved,


    So she can still hear the woman¡¯s excitement on the phone who said: ¡°Then I will prepare now.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Where can we meet?¡±


    The woman said: ¡°Youe out to the gate of themunity now, and I will pick you up there.¡±


    Nanako couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly moved when she heard this.


    Inspired by the memory of her mother during her lifetime, she has always believed in Buddhism and


    can be considered a devout Buddhist believer.


    When she was in Kyoto, she often went to the Kinkakuji Temple to worship Buddha and make


    offerings.


    Last time, for Charlie, she went to the Kinkakuji Temple to pray for a royal guard for him.


    Now she suddenly heard that a well-known eminent monk from China wasing to Qixia Temple


    to give lectures and also bless the devotees with amulets.


    The first thing she thought of was to ask for one for Charlie.


    Although Charlie¡¯s strength is already the strongest Nanako has ever seen, in her opinion, the


    theological or metaphysical blessing of religion itself is another kind of soft power beyond hard


    power.


    In a sense, it is also essential.


    It¡¯s like although soldiers have powerful weapons and equipment,


    They still pray for God¡¯s blessing deep in their hearts before going to the battlefield.


    So, Nanako took two steps quickly, caught up with the woman in front of her, and said with an


    apologetic look:


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on your phone call,¡±


    ¡°I just heard you talking about the amulet, so I would like to ask you a question how can I ask


    Master Jingqing to consecrate and bless an amulet?¡± The woman was slightly startled, and then


    said with a smile:


    ¡°This is simple, you go directly to the Dharma and Martial Arts Cirction


    Office of Qixia Temple and say that you are invited to visit Jingqing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a mage. The master there will take you to the Xiangtang to wait. Not many people know this


    news. You should have a chance if you go there early!¡±


    Nanako quickly thanked her: ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The woman smiled and said,


    ¡°You live here too. We should be neighbors, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanako nodded and said, ¡°My home is on the 21st floor.¡±


    The woman smiled and said, ¡°I live on the ninth floor and I just bought it a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°I moved here because my husband is busy with business in other ces all year round.¡±


    ¡°I basically live here alone. You cane visit me when you have time.¡± After that, the other party


    did not wait for Nanako¡¯s reply and said:


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. ¡°Yes, I have to pick up my friend quickly. Her home is in the opposite


    direction from Mountain.¡±


    ¡°It will take a lot of time on the way. You should hurry up and go first. The sooner the better.¡±


    Nanako quickly thanked her and watched the other party get in the car and drive away.


    After that, she got into the car and started the car to go to Qixia Temple.


    The two cars left the basement of Tomson one after another.


    Then one went to the left and the other to the right, and soon the distance was widened.


    After driving for a few minutes, the woman in the car in front picked up the phone and dialed.


    After the call was connected, she said: ¡°Sister Sun, Nanako should have already left for Qixia


    Temple.¡±


    On the other side, after receiving the call, Sister Sun spoke:


    ¡°Okay, I understand, she didn¡¯t doubt you, right?¡±


    The woman replied: ¡°Probably not, besides, even if there is suspicion, it can withstand scrutiny.¡±


    ¡°I have lived here for several days, so I am not afraid of her checking.¡±


    Sister Sun smiled slightly and said: ¡°Okay, you go pick up your friend and rush here as usual.¡±


    ¡°But if everything goes well, Nanako should have left by the time you arrive.¡±


    ¡°But for the whole show, you have toe here first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sister Sun.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Sister Sun immediately came to Margaret¡¯s side and said respectfully:


    ¡°Madam, Miss Ito should be on her way here.¡±


    ¡°As soon as you arrive in Aurous Hill, you will have someone buy a house downstairs from Ito¡¯s


    house. It¡¯s really far-sighted.¡±


    Margaret smiled slightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say far-sighted. I just really like this girl, so I decided to


    take one more step.¡±


    Sister Sun asked tentatively: ¡°Madam, Miss Ito and Miss Gu, which one do you prefer?¡±

 Chapter 5996

    Chapter 5996


    Chapter 5996


    Margaret shook her head and said with a smile: ¡°Sister Sun, you are making things difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°Sara is the baby girl I have chosen for Charlie.¡±


    ¡°She has been like my own daughter in my eyes since she was a child.¡±


    ¡°She has an aura in her eyes that no other girl has, and for so many years, everyone thought that


    Charlie had been dead long ago,¡±


    ¡°But Sara and the entire Gu family still adhere to the engagement.¡±


    ¡°This is no longer true love in need. It can be described as well as she has be more and more


    outstanding over the years. Naturally, I like her very much.¡±


    After saying that, Margaret couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said quietly:


    ¡°But having said that, over the years, as a Bystanders, I watched Charlie suffer, watched him suffer,


    and watched him reach the top step by step.¡±


    ¡°To this day, if you ask me to objectively judge who is more suitable to join hands with Charlie, I will


    not hesitate to say, it¡¯s not ire or Sara, but Nanako!¡±


    Hearing Margaret¡¯s sigh, Sister Sun couldn¡¯t help but asked with a smile:


    ¡°What about ire? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°ire¡­¡± Margaret was silent for a moment and said seriously:


    ¡°Some kind of a certain extent, she is kind to Charlie, but Charlie has been married to her for four


    years, and she has never been pregnant or given birth to a child, so I specte that the marriage


    between the two should be strong on the outside and capable in name only.¡±


    ¡°From what Charlie did for her Judging from past events, he should be sincere to her. In this case,


    he is still in name only, so the problem should lie with ire.¡±


    After saying that, Margaret added: ¡°She must have her reasons. I can¡¯t make any assumptions, but


    does this mean from another level that she doesn¡¯t love Charlie that much,¡±


    ¡°Or does she not love Charlie as much as Charlie loves her?¡±


    Sister Sun nodded: ¡°This subordinate also thinks so. If Master Chen divorces ire in the future,


    whether he chooses Miss Gu or Miss Ito, it should be excellent for him.¡±


    ¡°It can be seen that these two girls love him very much.¡±


    Margaret nodded slightly, gave a wry smile with some emotion, and said:


    ¡°Whether we leave or not, everything is Charlie¡¯s choice. In the past twenty years, I have failed to


    fulfill my duties and obligations as a mother,¡±


    ¡°And now I have even failed to do so. You don¡¯t have the right to dictate his choice of mate. You just


    asked and I talked about it, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Sister Sun nodded and couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Actually, Zhiyu from the Su family and Warnia from


    the Song family are both chosen from thousands of miles away.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with Helena from Northern Europe.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade¡¯spatibility with the opposite s3x is indeed much better than that of ordinary


    people.¡±


    Margaret sighed softly: ¡°These girls are indeed rare good girls,¡±


    ¡°But I wonder if Charlie¡¯s appearance will dy their happiness.¡±


    ¡°By the way, does Sister Sun still remember Liona?¡±


    Sister Sun quickly bowed and said: ¡°Back to Madam, of course, I remember that the eldest daughter


    of the Du family was obsessed with Young Master Changying.¡±


    ¡°In the circle of the capital, no one can say that. I don¡¯t know, no one knows¡­¡±


    Margaret sighed with a somewhat sad expression: ¡°She recently returned to the old house where


    Changying lived alone to live in seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Her life was not easy, let alone satisfactory. Fortunately, it was Charlie who saved her in the Aurous


    Hill Forbidden Mountain Tunnel. With her daughter, otherwise, her life would be too miserable.¡±


    Sister Sun couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°As Madam said, the life of the eldest daughter of the Du family is


    indeed not easy.¡±


    As she said that, she quickly added: ¡°But now she should be able to find joy after suffering all the


    hardships.¡±


    Margaret shook her head, his eyes were reddish and shining a little brightly, and said softly:


    ¡°If you always love someone deeply but can¡¯t always love them, then¡­ Life is all about the end of


    suffering and no return of joy.¡±


    ¡°The day she bought the old house where Changying and I lived together at the auction should


    have been the moment when her suffering was over.¡±


    ¡°But although the suffering is over, there is no joy in the future;¡±


    ¡°When my son gave her the old house at the auction, I was happy for her for a long time.¡±


    ¡°If there is a chance in the future, I even want to visit her, shake hands with her, and have a long


    talk with her¡­¡±


    Speaking of which, Margaret paused for a moment and then continued:


    ¡°I want to tell her that at a certain moment before Changying met me, he was moved by her


    persistence and infatuation for many years, and she also thought about walking hand in hand with


    her in this life;¡±


    ¡°It was only at the moment when Changying was about to make a decision that fate made him meet


    me. As a result, all her years of hard work came to nothing,¡±


    ¡°But she had no idea that she had been infinitely close to the one she wanted most result¡­¡­¡±


    Sister Sun asked her: ¡°Madam if that dayes, will Liona misunderstand your intention and think


    you are showing off to her or something else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Margaret said: ¡°I think she will be very happy. I am relieved, and then reconcile with her past


    self and the Changying who turned a blind eye to her and was unfeeling to the end in her memory.¡±


    ¡°We may be very good friends. By then, I can find a house in Aurous Hill and go there in my


    free time. Find her to reminisce about old times and be old best friends.¡±


    After saying that, Margaret waved her hand quickly, changed the subject, and asked, ¡°Has Jingqing


    arrived?¡±


    Sister Sun said hurriedly: ¡°Still on the helicopter, almost there.¡±


    As she spoke, the roar of the helicopter engine and the sound of the rotor breaking the wind could


    already be heard in the valley.


    Sister Sun said: ¡°Madam, Jingqing is here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Margaret nodded: ¡°Let hime directly to see me.¡±


    A few minutester, the helicopternded in the open space outside the courtyard,


    And a man wearing a monk¡¯s robe, The monk wearing cassock strode towards the gate of the


    courtyard.


    The door opened at just this moment. Sister Sun looked at the monk and said with a smile:


    ¡°Jingqing, Madam has been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    This monk is Master Jingqing, who is very famous in recent years.


    Master Jingqing is less than fifty years old and has been a monk for less than twenty years.


    However, with his profound understanding and unique insights into Buddhism, he has be a


    highly recognized and sought-after eminent monk today.


    He has lectured on Dharma everywhere these years, not for any utilitarian purpose,


    But in the hope that he can use the philosophy of Buddhism to teach people to be optimistic about


    all aspects of life.


    He has always been concerned about depression groups, and in recent years he has also tried his


    best to preach Buddhism to people with depression or tendencies toward depression across the


    country, In exchange for their nostalgia for the world.


    Invisibly, he has saved many lost people from desperate situations. He is a man of great kindness.


    In addition to his own understanding, the reason why he was able to make rapid progress in


    Buddhism was because he was also a monk to a certain extent.


    He can perceive spiritual energy, and he can also refine it through the movement in his body,


    making it more profound.


    However, his talent is insufficient. After enlightenment, all spiritual energy is in the sea of


    consciousness,


    So he does not have the terrifying power of Charlie.


    His strength and exaggerated magical powers only greatly expanded and improved his sea of


    consciousness, which enabled him to have a deeper interpretation and understanding when


    studying Buddhism.


    At this time, Master Jingqing put his hands together in front of Sister Sun, said Amitabha, and then


    walked quickly into the other courtyard and came to Margaret.


    Seeing Margaret, Master Jingqing sped his hands and bowed, and said with full respect:


    ¡°Jingqing has met Madam!¡±


    Margaret said seriously: ¡°Jingqing, you are an eminent monk now. You don¡¯t have to be so polite in


    front of me.¡±


    Master Jingqing said in a firm tone: ¡°Madam, Jingqing¡¯s great enlightenment today is all due to your


    guidance.¡±


    ¡°Without you, Jingqing would not be where he is today.¡±


    ¡°No matter when you are the existence in Jingqing¡¯s heart is second only to the Buddha.¡±


    Margaret smiled and nodded, saying: ¡°You have your own ideas and persistence, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    After saying that, Margaret said again: ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°I invited you here in a hurry this time because of me. I heard that you were preaching Buddhism at


    Lingyin Temple recently,¡±


    ¡°Which happens to be not far from here, so I asked you toe and teach a little girl for me and


    help her enlighten herself.¡±


    Master Jingqing was slightly startled and asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Madam, what do you mean? Is her enlightenment the kind you helped me achieve back then?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Margaret nodded: ¡°She has the same potential as you did back then to rely on the sea of


    consciousness to enlighten you.¡±


    ¡°I want you to tell her what I told you back then. Tell her everything exactly and help her realize the


    truth.¡±


    Master Jingqing said respectfully without thinking, ¡°Okay madam, Jingqing obeys your order!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 5997

    Chapter 5997


    On the way to Qixia Temple,


    Nanako took advantage of several stops at red lights to carefully check the background of Master


    Jingqing.


    After this investigation, it turned out that Master Jingqing was not only famous in China,


    But his influence even began to affect Buddhist believers in East and Southeast Asia.


    Everyone¡¯s evaluation of Master Jingqing is that he has great talent and great kindness,


    He has a mind for the world and is open to all rivers.


    He is an unparalleled genius in the field of Buddhism.


    What surprised her even more was that many temples in Japan, South Korea,


    Thand, Bhutan, and other countries had sent devout invitations to Master Jingqing,


    Hoping that Master Jingqing could go to preach Buddhism to believers in the country.


    All the lectures given in 2017 are in China, so there is no response yet.


    In addition, Nanako also saw the evaluation of Master Jingqing by many wellknown Buddhist


    masters at home and abroad.


    Without exception, everyone felt that Master Jingqing¡¯s understanding of Buddhism was the most


    profound in today¡¯s society.


    His preaching of many scriptures even made many old masters who had studied all their lives feel


    enlightened.


    The more she learned about Master Jingqing¡¯s background, the more pleasantly surprised Nanako


    was.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would have such an opportunity on this ordinary morning.


    However, what she cared about was not how proficient Master Jingqing was in Buddhism.


    What she cared about was that she wanted to get an amulet for Charlie that he had blessed.


    When she drove to Qixia Temple, many early-rising pilgrims had already begun to go up the


    mountain to offer incense.


    However, these pilgrims did not know that the famous Master Jingqing was already here.


    Nanako bypassed the main hall and went straight to the legal logistics department,


    And found that it was not open yet.


    The notice at the door shows that the opening hours of the Logistics Cirction Department are


    from 8 a.m. to 5 p.m.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be a little confused, thinking to herself:


    ¡°Thedy told me toe here, but it¡¯s not open yet, could it be a prank?¡±


    Thinking of this, she quickly shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s a sin,¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t make unreasonable spections and doubt the goodwill of others?¡±


    ¡°Maybe there is some deviation in timing?¡±


    Just when she was wondering, one of the wooden doors of the Dharma Cirction Department


    opened,


    And a monk came out, sped his hands, and said:


    ¡°Amitabha, may I ask this question? What do you have to do with the benefactor?¡±


    Nanako hurriedly bowed deeply, and then said: ¡°Hello, Master,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but I would like to ask, are you registering here to meet Master Jingqing?¡±


    The monk was stunned and then looked around. He looked down and saw that there was no one


    else,


    And then whispered: ¡°Sorry, sorry, Master Jingqing just arrived at the temple this morning.¡±


    ¡°The temple has not yet made preparations for the open lectures,¡±


    ¡°So it cannot be disclosed to the outside world for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Since the devotee is destined to know, pleasee with me.¡±


    After listening to the first half of the monk¡¯s words, Nanako thought that the other party had declined


    her.


    After hearing the rest, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, sped her hands together gratefully, and


    said,


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    The monk nodded. He asked her again: ¡°Has the devotee prepared any dharma objects?¡±


    ¡°If Master Jingqing needs consecration and blessing, the dharma objects need to be prepared in


    advance.¡±


    Nanako said hurriedly: ¡°I came in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t bring the dharma objects with me.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if I can get one from here?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The monk smiled and said: ¡°devotee, most of the amulets in our temple are the ¡°Prajnaparamita


    Heart Sutra¡± in brocade bags,¡±


    ¡°But they are all printed products customized from the factory.¡±


    ¡°If the devotee wants better effects, you can Handwrite a copy of the ¡°Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra¡±


    and put it in it, and then ask Master Jingqing to consecrate it for you.¡±


    After that, he reminded me: ¡°The full text of ¡°Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra¡± only has 260 characters,


    so it is not difficult to write.¡±


    Nanako asked hurriedly: ¡°Excuse me, can you lend me a pen and paper?¡±


    ¡°In addition, I wonder if Master Jingqing can wait for me for a while until I finish writing before going


    to see him?¡±


    The monk smiled and said: ¡°The poor monk can lend the devotee paper and pen, and the devotee


    can take it directly to see Master Jingqing and show it in front of him.¡±


    ¡°When you copy the sutra, he will recite sutras, bless you, and consecrate you at the same time, so


    the effect is the best.¡±


    Nanako said excitedly: ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    After that, she bowed deeply again.


    The monk said ¡°Amitabha Buddha¡±, then turned around and entered the dharma cirction area.


    After a while, he took a yellow brocade bag, as well as paper, pen, and ink, and then walked out of


    the door of the dharma cirction area.


    He turned around carefully and closed the door. Then took Nanako to the backyard of the temple.


    Then, he said to Nanako: ¡°devotee, pleasee with me.¡±


    Nanako nodded quickly and followed him to the back of the temple.


    Passing through a mottled red brick wall is the backyard of the temple, which is rarely open to the


    public.


    Except for the monks in the temple, onlyy people with a deep rtionship with the temple are


    allowed to enter.


    Here, there is a Buddhist hall dedicated to teaching the Dharma toy people.


    Somey people who are pious enough and talented enough lead the practice here.


    They will go to the mountains to study the Dharma regrly.


    When the Buddhist fate is met, they will officially be ordained and be monks.


    At this time, Master Jingqing was sitting in front of the lecture tform in the Buddhist hall, closing


    his eyes and chanting sutras.


    The young monk opened the door of the Buddhist hall and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master Jingqing, there is a devotee who wants to see you.¡±


    Master Jingqing opened his eyes, nodded, and said: ¡°Bring her in!¡±


    The young monk nodded respectfully: ¡°Disciple obeys!¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out, leaving the doorway, and said to Nanako:


    ¡°Devotee, Master Jingqing invites you.¡±


    Nanako once again sped her hands to thank and then stepped into the hall with excitement and


    apprehension.


    When he saw Nanako for the first time, Master Jingqing couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart:


    ¡°This girl is really as madam said, she has the wisdom to enlighten the Tao.¡±


    ¡°She is even better than I was back then. Some people are like this. From the looks of it, you can


    tell that you have a genius!¡±


    He felt that he had wisdom roots, and they are a kind of enlightened people with unique intuition


    about simr juniors.


    Just like in martial arts novels, when a top master sees a child with top talent, he can tell at a nce


    that the child has excellent bones,


    But in the eyes of others who don¡¯t understand, he only thinks it is ordinary.


    As soon as he thought of this, he immediately stood up and said to Nanako:


    ¡°Amitabha, the devotee came to see the poor monk. I wonder what brings you here?¡±


    Nanako bowed deeply and said respectfully: ¡°Disciple Nanako Ito, from Kyoto,


    Japan when my mother was alive. She believed deeply in Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°This disciple is influenced by her and is also a Buddhist believer.¡±


    ¡°Today I identally heard that Master Jingqing came to this city, so I took the liberty to ask for a


    visit.¡±


    ¡°I want to ask the master to consecrate and bless an amulet for this disciple. I want to give it to my


    beloved.¡±


    ¡°The beloved¡­¡± Master Jingqing suddenly felt embarrassed, hesitated for a moment, and said:


    ¡°The devotee has all things in her eyes and a glow in her body. This is what the poor monk has


    seen in his life.¡±


    ¡°I am a person with a deep connection with Buddhism. If the devotee converts to Buddhism, It will


    be a blessing for all sentient beings to devote themselves to the study of Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if the devotee has the idea of converting to Buddhism?¡±

 Chapter 5998

    Chapter 5998


    At this time, in the mountain courtyard, Sister Sun watched everything happening in the Buddhist


    hall through the monitor, and said angrily:


    ¡°Madam, this Jingqing actually wants to persuade Miss Ito to be a monk. Isn¡¯t this a serious


    deviation?¡±


    Margaret smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After Jingqing became enlightened, he had a Buddha mind.


    In the whole world, what he cares about most is the Buddha, the Dharma, and all living beings.¡±


    ¡°And Nanako is already very understanding and wise. Don¡¯t say It¡¯s Jingqing. If I were a Taoist


    master, I¡¯d probably want to ept her as my disciple.¡±


    ¡°If such a genius is always lingering outside the door, it will be a waste of natural resources, but with


    my understanding of Nanako understanding, even if Jingqing uses seven billion people in the world


    to kidnap her morally, she will never agree, and you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Sure enough.


    Nanako subconsciously took a half step back and said apologetically:


    ¡°I¡­I already have someone I love, how can I convert to Buddhism¡­¡±


    Margaret in front of the monitor smiled and said: ¡°Sister Sun, have you noticed the details?¡±


    ¡°Nanako before, called herself a disciple in front of Jing Qing,¡±


    ¡°But now she directly changed it to ¡®I¡¯, and this immediately drew a clear line with Jing Qing.¡±


    Sister Sun nodded and said with a smile: ¡°If she hadn¡¯t asked Jing Qing for help,


    Miss Ito would have taken over the door and escaped.¡±


    At this time, Master Jingqing also realized that Nanako was very wary of converting to Buddhism, so


    he said seriously:


    ¡°Devotee, love is important, but wouldn¡¯t it be more valuable if it could save all sentient beings?¡±


    ¡°The Buddha said to give up the ego. To achieve the great self, to give up small loves to achieve


    great love, to save the suffering, and to save all sentient beings,¡±


    ¡°This is the highest realm that eminent monks and great virtues have pursued for thousands of


    years! Moreover, the devotee also said that she is a Buddhist believer, don¡¯t you want to do


    something for all sentient beings?¡±


    Nanako pursed her lips and said timidly: ¡°All sentient beings have their own destiny. I am just one of


    them, and I have no lofty ambition to save all sentient beings.¡±


    ¡°I just want to take good care of my rtives and my sweetheart. If this can be done well, it will be


    perfect.¡±


    Master Jingqing said sadly: ¡°In this world, there are devotees with such wisdom, I am afraid that I


    can¡¯t even get it together with one hand.¡±


    ¡°Buddhism can lead to a deeper understanding.¡±


    ¡°If the devotee wastes this talent, it will be a big loss for all Buddhist disciples.¡±


    Nanako shook her head and said: ¡°I believe in Buddhism because I feel that Buddhism can make


    people kind person bring peace of mind, and at the same time, it can also give you more spiritual


    sustenance.¡±


    ¡°Just like I go to a restaurant to eat, you can¡¯t force me to stay in the restaurant and be a cook,


    right?¡±


    Master Jingqing said quickly: ¡°Amitabha, The poor monk did not ask the benefactor to stay, but


    persuaded the benefactor to stay.¡±


    ¡°The benefactor just used a restaurant as an analogy. Although the logic is simr, the realm and


    meaning are not necessarily the same.¡±


    ¡°A restaurant can make people full of food. If a good chef has developed A good recipe can make


    people eat with bnced nutrition, even make people feel happy, and sublimate their taste buds.¡±


    ¡°It may also have the effect of strengthening the body, curing diseases, and saving lives. However, a


    good restaurant and a good recipe do not have the ability to save all sentient beings.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of this, Master Jingqing added: ¡°Actually, every religion has its own ssics.¡±


    ¡°The reason why it has a long history and far-reaching influence from the era of sh-and-burn


    farming to the modern era of advanced science and technology is that the underlying logic is a


    universal value established on the basis of peoplecenteredness.¡±


    ¡°It exins the deeper and more original human nature.¡±


    After that, Master Jingqing asked Nanako: ¡°Does the devotee know why modern technology is so


    advanced?¡±


    ¡°Today, when productivity has surpassed that of the ancients, many people still regard scriptures


    from thousands of years ago as beacons on the road of life?¡±


    Nanako shook her head in confusion: ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t think about it carefully¡­¡±


    Master Jingqing said: ¡°Actually, the difference between ancient people and modern people is not


    only that the development of science and technology and the broadening of their horizons are much


    worse than those of today¡¯s people,¡± ¡°But also means that the lives and thoughts of ancient people


    were simpler and purer, and they were closer to the origin of human beings.¡±


    ¡°They spent a lifetime thinking about one or two philosophical issues, and are not affected by


    today¡¯s prosperous world of materialistic desires.¡±


    ¡°This makes their depth in philosophical issues far beyond the impetuous and utilitarian modern


    people.


    ¡°This is why all the great thinkers from the East and the West appeared around 400 BC to 300 BC.


    In the East, there are Laozi, Confucius, and Mencius, while in the West there are to, Socrates,


    and Aristotle.¡±


    ¡°The birth of Buddha was one or two hundred years earlier than these Eastern and Western


    philosophers;¡±


    ¡°These wise men among the ancients were geniuses with great wisdom. But when such an


    unparalleled genius spends his whole life focusing on thinking about the underlying logic of life and


    writing the thoughts into a book, this book has be a ssic in the true sense.¡±


    ¡°No matter how society develops, people are still human, and the more society develops the more


    people¡¯s energy is scattered. Therefore, the more society develops, the more it highlights the


    profound philosophy of the ancients.¡±


    ¡°This is why believers of the three major religions have always regarded the scriptures written more


    than two thousand years ago as beacons on the road of life.¡±


    ¡°Countless people have repeatedly studied scriptures and works from more than two thousand


    years ago, just to get more inspiration from them.¡±


    Nanako pursed her lips, looked down at her toes, and then looked at Master Jingqing, thinking for a


    long time not knowing what to say, so then she slowly raised her thumb and said timidly: ¡°Si¡­ Si


    Guoyi¡­¡±


    Si Guoyi is the pronunciation of sugoi in Japanese, which roughly means: ¡°Wow, so awesome.¡±


    Master Jingqing was a top student before he became a monk.


    In addition, he had already been enlightened and traveled around the world for many years.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that he has learned a lot.


    Naturally, he can understand what Nanako said.


    Thinking that she had said so much sincerely, Nanako only returned one Si Guoyi.


    Even though she was a qualified mage, her mentality was a little unbnced at the moment.


    While trying to calm down, she recited silently: ¡°Amitabha, sin, sin, sin¡­¡±


    When Margaret and Sister Sun saw this scene, both of them couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Margaret couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°She is really smart. She has been here for so long. It is impossible


    for her to subconsciously say a word in Japanese.¡±


    ¡°She must have done it on purpose. You see Jingqing, the Buddha¡¯s heart is affected.¡±


    Sister Sun smiled and shook her head:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly liked Nanako¡­¡±


    Margaret¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, but she said nothing.


    At this time, Master Jingqing tried hard to adjust his mentality and said:


    ¡°I wonder if the devotee has discovered that with the continuous development of social productivity,


    today¡¯s human beings are getting further and further away from their origins,¡±


    ¡°And their creativity in some fields has long been lost.¡±


    ¡°Not as good as their predecessors, just like there are so many pianists in the world, but no one can


    match Chopin, Beethoven, or Tchaikovsky.¡±


    ¡°Even if two hundred years pass, pianists two hundred years from now will still y their works;¡±


    ¡°In addition, the understanding of today¡¯s human beings is much inferior to that of the ancients.¡±


    ¡°When the impetuous and utilitarian modern people go back to study the ancient ssics, it is


    difficult for their understanding to keep up with the ancients.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, many modern people look at religious scriptures written more than 2,000 years ago,


    And their awkward and difficult words make it impossible for them to understand the principles


    contained in them.¡±


    ¡°At times like this, we need people like us to let go of our emotions and desires¡­¡±


    Nanako suddenly raised a hand and said cautiously:


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt, but I want to ask, the ¡®we¡¯ you are talking about, does not include me?¡±


    Master Jingqing took a breath, nodded, and said:


    ¡°Excluding you, the poor monk refers to all the people like the poor monk.¡± Nanako stroked her


    heart, and after taking a long breath, she sighed:


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­ You continue¡­¡±


    Master Jingqing lowered his head and was silent for a long time.


    Then he slowly raised his head and said with some dejection:


    ¡°What the poor monk wants to say is that the world needs people like the poor monk toprehend


    the Buddha¡¯s scriptures wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°After understanding the mysteries, and then using thenguage and methods that modern people


    can understand, exin the ssics to them,¡±


    ¡°So that they can understand,prehend, and make the right choice before the big questions.¡±


    ¡°Every religion needs something simr. The key to the role is that mages, priests, and imams all


    exist for this purpose.¡±


    ¡°Our goals are the same through different paths.¡±


    ¡°We all hope to save all sentient beings and allow everyone to find solutions to their problems¡­¡±


    After hearing this, Nanako put her hands on the chin, pped very slightly and carefully, and said


    with admiration: ¡°Si Guoyi¡­¡±

 Chapter 5999

    Chapter 5999


    Chapter 5999


    Nanako said ¡°Si Guoyi¡± twice in session,


    Which made Master Jingqing somewhat vulnerable.


    He is not a dull person, so he naturally knows that this is Nanako¡¯s way of rejecting him.


    While feeling regretful, he can¡¯t help but reflect on himself:


    ¡°I just feel that this devotee has extraordinary wisdom.¡±


    ¡°If she is willing to convert to Buddhism and study the ssics,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely have a better understanding of the ssics.¡±


    ¡°A profound understanding, if so, is the blessing for all believers,¡±


    ¡°But this matter is just wishful thinking on my part¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he sighed again and again in his heart:


    ¡°It¡¯s a sin, madam asked me to help her enlighten her.¡±


    ¡°Now I am busy wholeheartedly to persuade her to convert to Buddhism¡­¡± So, he recited a few


    verses silently and then said:


    ¡°Devotee, the poor monk just talked too much, I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    Nanako Ito nodded lightly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t persuade me to be a monk again.¡±


    After saying that, she took out the bag of tips from her pocket and asked carefully:


    ¡°Master, I wonder if you can also consecrate and bless an amulet for me?¡± Master Jingqing nodded


    and asked her:


    ¡°Does the devotee want to copy the Prajnaparamita Heart Sutra by herself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanako took out the paper and pen given by the monk earlier and said,


    ¡°Can I copy it here?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Master Jingqing pointed to a writing desk under the lecture desk and said,


    ¡°Devotee, please copy the scriptures in front of the writing desk.¡±  Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nanako nodded and thanked, then came to the writing desk and put her palm in front of the desk.


    Put the paper on the desk and write the words of the ¡°Maha Prajna Paramita Heart Sutra¡±


    On the paper with a thin brush.


    Master Jingqing stood aside and watched silently.


    When he saw Nanako¡¯s calligraphy, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this young Japanese girl could actually write well.


    Seeing that Nanako began to write the scriptures by hand without anyg in her hand,


    Master Jingqing knew that Nanako must have read the scriptures well and knew the contents of the


    scriptures by heart.


    When Nanako finished writing all the 260 words of the Heart Sutra, She slowly put down the pen.


    Master Jingqing on the side asked:


    ¡°Since the devotee is familiar with the Heart Sutra,¡±


    ¡°Have you ever tried to teach it ording to the scriptures?¡±


    ¡°So, to explore the ¡®unconscious world¡¯ mentioned in the scriptures?¡±


    Nanako asked curiously: ¡°You are talking about the ¡®no eyes and ears, nose, tongue, body and


    mind, colorless sound, fragrance, touch, no vision, and even the unconscious world¡¯ in the


    scriptures?¡±


    Master Jingqing nodded and said seriously: ¡°Without eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind,


    without color, sound, fragrance, touch, it means that there are no six roots and six specks of dust,¡±


    ¡°And there are no six consciousnesses arising from the six dusts to the six roots.¡±


    ¡°Look at the boundaries that can be seen, and no longer insist on feeling the eighteen realms of the


    six roots, six dusts, and six consciousnesses.¡±


    ¡°In this way, the six roots are pure, spotless, thoughts are free, and all dharmas are empty.¡±


    Nanako was confused and asked: ¡°Just like a Buddha statue, don¡¯t think about anything?¡±


    Master Jingqing shook his head and said: ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the poor monk also thought that the true void of all dharmas means abandoning all


    attachments and falsehoods.¡±


    ¡°Butter after the guidance of a mentor,¡±


    ¡°I realized that in fact, all dharmas are empty, and we can also understand it in another way.¡±


    Nanako was even more confused: ¡°Since all dharmas are empty,¡±


    ¡°Everything does not exist, what other exnation is there?¡±


    Master Jingqing said: ¡°Another method is to abandon all the body¡¯s senses and distracting thoughts


    about the outside world,¡±


    ¡°And use a method simr to Taoist introspection to return consciousness to the sea of


    consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Once the consciousness returns to the sea of consciousness, it will find that originality,¡±


    ¡°People who open their eyes and look at the stars in the sky, although they are looking at the


    universe,¡±


    ¡°But what they see is just a speck of dust in the universe.¡±


    ¡®But after returning to the sea of consciousness, people seemed to close their eyes and look at the


    entire universe outside the universe!¡±


    ¡°The sense of openness that the entire universe is in front of you is an unprecedented new realm.¡±


    ¡°I think that may be the unconscious realm mentioned by the Buddha.¡±


    Nanako murmured: ¡°Close your eyes Look at the entire universe?¡±


    ¡°What you said is a bit abstract, I can¡¯t quite understand it¡­¡±


    Master Jingqing said: ¡°The poor monk said it another way.¡±


    After that, he said in a solemn tone: ¡°Open your eyes, you are just standing on the earth.¡±


    ¡°Go up, look at the sky in front of you, close your eyes, and enter the unconscious world,¡±


    ¡°The earth will be a globe in front of you, everything is under your control and you can have a


    panoramic view!¡±


    Nanako frowned: ¡°I like the method of endoscopic observation.¡±


    ¡°I have figured out a little bit, but¡­ I have never had the feeling of closing my eyes and looking at


    the universe¡­¡±


    Master Jingqing eximed: ¡°The devotee actually knows the method of endoscopic observation?¡±


    Nanako nodded: ¡°I know a little bit. But I can¡¯t confirm whether it¡¯s true.¡±


    Master Jingqing asked: ¡°Can the devotee tell the poor monk how to do it?¡±


    Nanako thought for a while and said: ¡°I study martial arts and use my true energy to circte the


    meridians throughout my body.¡±


    ¡°As if all the meridians of the whole body are visible¡­¡±


    Master Jingqing shook his head and said: ¡°This is not a true endoscopic view,¡±


    ¡°It can only be regarded as a kind of self-perception in the body.¡±


    ¡°What this kind of endoscopic view can see is one¡¯s own internal organs,¡±


    ¡°The meridians, Dantian, and Zifu, and the true inside view, not only can you close your eyes and


    look at all things in the universe,¡±


    ¡°But you can also at least peek into your own Zifu, which is the true origin of spiritual


    consciousness!¡±


    ¡°Zifu?¡± Nanako asked doubtfully, ¡°What is Zifu?¡±

 Chapter 6000

    Chapter 6000


    Chapter 6000


    Master Jingqing said: ¡°Although I study Buddhism, an inside view of Zifu is the key to Taoist


    practice.¡±


    ¡°Zifu is a Taoist ssic that monks store the ce where the spiritual energy is real,¡±


    ¡°But the sea of consciousness mentioned in Buddhism is also in Zifu.¡± ¡°Sea of consciousness?¡±


    Nanako was even more puzzled:


    ¡°This concept¡­ I seem to have never heard of it.¡±


    Master Jingqing Said: ¡°The Lankavatara Sutra mentions that ¡®the sea of hidden consciousness is


    always there,¡±


    ¡°And it is moved by the wind of the realm.¡±


    ¡°All kinds of waves of consciousness leap and reincarnate.¡¯ It is the sea of consciousness.¡±


    Nanako thought of something and suddenly eximed:


    ¡°Consciousness sea, is that boundless ocean that always pushes consciousness outward?¡±


    Master Jingqing asked with a look of shock:


    ¡°Can the devotee already feel that ocean?¡±


    ¡°Is it boundless, windless, waveless, and deep? The ocean at the bottom?¡±


    Nanako nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Master Jingqing blurted out excitedly:


    ¡°That is the sea of consciousness!¡± After that, he asked again:


    ¡°Did the devotee find the sea of consciousness by herself?¡±


    Nanako After thinking about it: ¡°Well, the master of martial arts taught us that endoscopic vision is to


    sense the meridians and Dantian, but I somehow ended up in that sea.¡±


    When she was studying martial arts with Mateo in Champs-Elysees, she once tried endoscopic


    vision.


    She found the sea of consciousness without any teacher,


    But Aoxue, who was practicing together, couldn¡¯t even peer into the meridians.


    Even Charlie has never reached her level.


    However, at that time, neither Nanako nor Charlie knew what this state meant.


    Master Jingqing was not calm at all.


    Even though he was wearing a cassock, he was actually a little excited at this moment.


    He couldn¡¯t help but pace back and forth, saying repeatedly:


    ¡°The devotee is indeed a genius!¡±


    ¡°She can actually find the sea of consciousness by herself!¡±


    ¡°If this poor monk had not had a mentor to guide,¡±


    ¡°I would have never been able to find a way to enter the sea of consciousness¡­¡±


    At this time, Master Jingqing and even Margaret in front of the monitor were shocked.


    She just heard from her subordinates that Nanako made rapid progress in martial arts and was a


    rare genius,


    So she felt that Nanako should be the person around Charlie who had the best chance of


    enlightenment,


    So she found Master Jingqing and asked him to guide Nanako to enlightenment.


    But who would have thought that Nanako herself had already understood half of the truth!


    She couldn¡¯t help but her heartbeat quickened,


    And she stared at the monitor without blinking.


    In the Buddhist hall, Nanako couldn¡¯t figure out why Master Jingqing was surprised that she could


    enter the sea of consciousness.


    After all, it didn¡¯t seem to be difficult for her.


    Although it felt like there were a lot of mistakes after she seeded once, She mastered the


    method of entering the sea of consciousness.


    This method allowed her to progress in martial arts and be extremely fast,


    But other than that, Nanako doesn¡¯t know what use it has.


    At this time, Master Jingqing finally recovered from the shock,


    So he quickly asked Nanako: ¡°Devotee, after you entered the sea of consciousness,¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about entering that sea?¡± Nanako nodded and said truthfully:


    ¡°It is difficult to directly enter the sea of consciousness,¡±


    ¡°So I let my consciousness continue to go higher,¡±


    ¡°Then let go of everything at the high ce,¡±


    ¡°And let my consciousness fall into the sea of consciousness¡­¡±


    ¡°Go higher¡­¡± Master Jingqing murmured something repeatedly,


    His brain was already numb and he could hardly stand,


    So he could barely steady himself by holding on to the desk.


    He looked at Nanako Ito and murmured: ¡°She is a genius¡­ She is indeed a genius¡­¡±


    ¡°Countless seniors with outstanding talents were all led by Master to enter Taoism.¡±


    ¡°The benefactor actually rushed outside the Taoist gate alone¡­¡±


    ¡°This isparable to those sages who founded the sect¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he said to Nanako: ¡°Devotee, finding the Zifu, finding the Sea of consciousness, and


    going to higher ces are all right.¡±


    ¡°The road to enlightenment can be aplished by the benefactor alone.¡±


    ¡°Three-quarters of the way you got rightly through! But the devotee¡¯s only mistake was thest


    step.¡±


    ¡°If you take thest step correctly, you will realize enlightenment immediately!¡±


    ¡°Enlightenment?¡± Nanako asked doubtfully: ¡°What is enlightenment?¡±


    Master Jingqing said: ¡°Enlightenment, It means to open the Zifu of consciousness, master the


    spiritual energy, and step into the way of heaven.¡±


    ¡°The worst case scenario is to be like a poor monk, the spiritual energy does not leave the sea of


    consciousness,¡±


    ¡°But if you practice hard, you will be able to reach the unconscious world of observing the universe


    in the future,¡±


    ¡°And an even better situation is that the spiritual energyes out of the sea of consciousness and


    gathers throughout the body.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you can practice against the heavens and be a true monk!¡± ¡°The Reiki¡­¡±


    Nanako was extremely shocked and thought to herself:


    ¡°Could it be¡­could it be¡­ The spiritual energy and monks that Master


    Jingqing mentioned are the great magical powers of Charlie?!¡± Thinking of this, Nanako Ito¡¯s


    heartbeat suddenly elerated.


    When she grew up to this age, she was very calm most of the time.


    She had few pursuits in life.


    The only two she pursued painstakingly were martial arts and Charlie. After she was seriously


    injured in Aurous Hill and returned from China, She had already given up her pursuit of martial arts.


    The reason why sheter studied martial arts was entirely because she felt in her heart that if she


    studied martial arts, she would be closer to Charlie.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that she had an even better chance to get closer to CharlieBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 6001

    Chapter 6001


    Thinking that she might be the same kind of person as Charlie, Nanako was very excited.


    She looked at Master Jingqing and asked respectfully:


    ¡°Master, I wonder if you can give me some advice on how to truly realize enlightenment?¡±


    When speaking, Nanako felt very unsure.


    She feels that in today¡¯s society, it is normal to keep everything secret.


    Even in ordinary martial arts, it is impossible for any sect or family to tell others about their inner


    thoughts,


    Let alone such higher-level cultivation.


    However, she still wanted to give it a try,


    Because she felt that since Master Jingqing had told her so much,


    Maybe he would be willing to say a little more to make her suddenly enlightened.


    Master Jingqing took a deep breath at this time and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°The devotee has great talent,¡±


    ¡°And I cannot just sit back and watch the devotee¡¯s talent be buried and wasted.¡±


    ¡°She has basically found the key to enlightenment,¡±


    ¡°But the only wrong step is¡­ It was the devotee who should not have tried to let his consciousness


    enter the sea of consciousness by jumping up.¡±


    ¡°This method cannot enter the sea of consciousness.¡±


    Nanako quickly asked:


    ¡°Then how can we enter the sea of consciousness?¡±


    Master Jingqing said word by word:


    ¡°Let the spiritual consciousness blend in!¡±


    ¡°Blend in?!¡±


    Nanako eximed: ¡°Could it be that I let my spiritual consciousness merge with that sea of


    consciousness?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! !¡± Master Jingqing nodded and said seriously:


    ¡°Devotee, the so-called sea of consciousness is just like the universe that I mentioned.¡±


    ¡°If the benefactor regards his own consciousness as himself,¡±


    ¡°It is equivalent to a person jumping into a sea.¡±


    ¡°The ocean is vast, but what people can perceive is only ten feet or dozens of feet away.¡±


    ¡°Only by integrating the divine consciousness into the sea of consciousness can the divine


    consciousness control the entire sea of consciousness,¡±


    ¡°So that the entire sea of consciousness can be intuitively presented to oneself like a globe.¡±


    So, the devotee should not enter the sea of consciousness with the so-called subjective


    consciousness of ¡®I¡¯,¡±


    ¡°But should abandon the definition of self in the spiritual consciousness.¡±


    ¡°At the moment of jumping, let go of all self and let the spiritual consciousnesspletely enter the


    state of selflessness,¡±


    ¡°And when the selfless consciousness ispletely integrated with the sea of consciousness,¡±


    ¡°You will have sessfully enlightened!¡±


    Although Nanako understood what Master Jingqing meant,


    She didn¡¯t know what it meant in the true sense.


    The ¡°No-self¡± state.


    She feels that human thinking is subjective.


    When thinking about problems at any time and under any circumstances,


    You must use your own thinking.


    How can you abandon your own consciousness from your own spiritual consciousness?


    So, she asked Master Jingqing:


    ¡°Master, how can we achieve selflessness?¡±


    Master Jingqing said: ¡°Selflessness is also the unconscious realm mentioned by the Buddha.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°This is a state that can only be understood but cannot be expressed in words.¡±


    ¡°As a poor monk At that time, I didn¡¯t understand how to be truly selfless.¡±


    ¡°It took me eight years to finally find that state.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the devotee could only try and search slowly on her own,¡±


    ¡°And the poor monk could not give any good advice or help.¡±


    Nanako was not disappointed and said with great respect:


    ¡°Thank you, Master, for your advice. I will try my best.¡±


    Master Jingqing said: ¡°Devotee, you can also give it a try now.¡±


    ¡°Although the poor monk cannot help you, as a bystander,¡±


    ¡°I may be able to give the poor monk some personal suggestions based on the progress.¡±


    Nanako hesitated for a moment, nodded slightly, and said,


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    After that, she asked, ¡°Then let me give it a try now, okay?¡±


    Master Jingqing stood with one hand on his chest,


    Pointed to the futon under the lecture tform for disciples to sit cross-legged and meditate,


    And said, ¡°Amitabha, please give me a favor!¡±


    In the other courtyard, Margaret looked at Nanako on the monitor and asked Sister Sun beside her:


    ¡°Sister Sun, it took Jingqing eight years to realize Taoism.¡±


    ¡°How long do you think it will take Nanako?¡±

 Chapter 6002

    Chapter 6002


    Sister Sun smiled and said: ¡°Madam,¡±


    ¡°It only took you half a year to realize the Tao.¡±


    ¡°Coming to think of it, it will only take two or three years for Miss Ito to realize the Tao.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Margaret shook her head gently and said:


    ¡°Nanako is more talented than me.¡±


    ¡°The time required for enlightenment must be shorter than mine for her.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, she can sessfully enlighten within a month.¡±


    Sister Sun asked in surprise:


    ¡°Madam, are you so optimistic about Miss Ito?¡±


    Margaret nodded and said,


    ¡°She is better than the vast majority of adults in this world,¡±


    ¡°And the purer the person, the easier it will be for them to understand.¡±


    At this time, Nanako in the Buddhist hall hade to sit cross-legged in front of the futon,


    Then closed her eyes skillfully mobilized her true energy and spiritual consciousness and entered


    the realm of inner vision.


    Since she had already mastered the entire process of endoscopic examination,


    Nanako came to the sea of consciousness again with ease.


    The sea of consciousness at this moment is still as before,


    Extremely calm and without any ripples.


    She kept pushing her consciousness upwards.


    As the height continued to increase, her consciousness became further and further away from the


    sea of consciousness below.


    The higher she went, the greater the nameless resistance became.


    After she tried her best to reach the highest point,


    She could no longer hold on and let her consciousness begin to fall from the sky.


    At this time, she was thinking about how to be selfless and unconscious.


    She tried hard to control herself and not let herself think about anything.


    But the more she did, many things came to her like a tide.


    Entered her consciousness.


    She thought of her childhood, her parents, her first meeting with Charlie, and that snowy night in


    Kyoto¡­


    Then, her consciousness suddenly paused and rushed into the sea of consciousness,


    But her consciousness sea seemed to have been cast by a spell,


    And there were still no waves on the surface.


    Nanako, who was surrounded by the sea of consciousness,


    Felt a huge forceing towards her from all directions before she could adjust her consciousness.


    Then, a huge force began to push her upstream.


    She felt that her consciousness was like a bubble on the bottom of the sea,


    Being squeezed by the ubiquitous sea water and rushing towards the surface of the water at the


    fastest speed.


    Immediately afterward, Nanako¡¯s consciousness jumped out from the surface of the sea of


    consciousness.


    The moment her consciousness was pushed out of the sea of consciousness,


    Nanako suddenly opened her eyes and gasped for air.


    At some point, her whole body was dripping with sweat.


    Master Jingqing on the side said:


    ¡°The devotee must have been pushed out by the sea of consciousness, right?¡±


    Nanako nodded slightly and said a little tiredly:


    ¡°Controlling the consciousness to go as high as possible is really very tiring,¡± ¡°But there is no


    thinking about it, the process of being pushed out of the sea of consciousness is even more


    painful,¡±


    ¡°And the ubiquitous pressure is suffocating.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is that the more I want to be selfless,¡±


    ¡°The more I remember many things rted to myself¡­¡±


    Master Jingqing said seriously: ¡°Enlightenment is indeed as difficult as climbing to the sky.¡±


    ¡°Not only is it difficult to seed, but the process of experiencing and trying is also difficult.¡±


    ¡°The poor monk tried in this state for eight full years.¡±


    ¡°During those eight years, I don¡¯t know how many failures I made.¡±


    ¡°But the devotee¡¯s talent is higher than that of the poor monk,¡±


    ¡°So it won¡¯t take too long to figure it out.¡±


    After saying that, Master Jingqing added


    ¡°When the devotee looked inside just now, the expression changed several times in just a few


    seconds.¡±


    ¡°I think it was because of what she was thinking.¡±


    ¡°There are too many interferences.¡±


    ¡°If you want to reach the unconscious world,¡±


    ¡°You must first let yourself have no desires.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, it may be difficult to seed.¡±


    Nanako pursed her lips and said, ¡°I want to try again¡­¡±

 Chapter 6003

    Chapter 6003


    Chapter 6003


    Hearing that Nanako wanted to try again, Master Jingqing didn¡¯t think much about it.


    He nodded in agreement and said:


    ¡°If the devotee wants to sessfully enter the unconscious world,¡±


    ¡°The safest way is to abandon the seven emotions and six desires.¡±


    Nanako was silent for a moment and murmured,


    ¡°If you cut off the seven emotions and six desires,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of living?¡±


    Master Jingqing said without thinking:


    ¡°Only by cutting off the seven emotions and six desires,¡±


    ¡°Can we have the chance to be one like a Buddha and better save all sentient beings?¡±


    Nanako shook her head and said seriously:


    ¡°With all due respect, isn¡¯t it a kind of seven emotions and six desires if you wholeheartedly seek


    Buddha?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it also a kind of seven emotions and six desires if you wholeheartedly think about saving all


    sentient beings?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is true to save all sentient beings, but not everyone has the same feelings for


    themselves.¡±


    ¡°If he is not satisfied with the current situation,¡±


    ¡°If he lives a happy and contented life, why does he need others to help him?¡±


    Nanako said, ¡°Besides since I have my own family and sweetheart,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t put them out of my mind.¡±


    ¡°Even if I can leave them all behind, but since I wholeheartedly want to enlighten,¡±


    ¡°Pursuing enlightenment is another desire of mine.¡±


    ¡°The moment I enter the sea of consciousness and jump down, it is for enlightenment,¡±


    ¡°But to deceive myself, or to deceive the sea of consciousness,¡±


    ¡°I am clearly here for it,¡±


    ¡°But if I want it to think that I have no desires or wishes,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be tantamount to deceiving it?¡±


    Master Jingqing was startled for a moment, then sighed softly:


    ¡°What the devotee said¡­ is not unreasonable¡­¡± After that, he asked her:


    ¡°Then what does the devotee n to try this time?¡±


    Nanako shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°I just want to try again, no matter sess or failure,¡±


    ¡°Today I won¡¯t bother Master anymore.¡± Master Jingqing said:


    ¡°The poor monk has plenty of time,¡±


    ¡°So the devotee doesn¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Nanako nodded gratefully,¡±


    ¡°Then closed her eyes, and once again used the method of introspection to let her spiritual


    consciousnesse to the sea of consciousness.


    As before, Nanako was still trying her best to push her consciousness to a higher level this time.


    However, the previous attempt consumed a lot of energy.


    This time, it was obviously much more difficult to push up.


    However, despite the difficulty, Nanako is still trying her best to make this attempt.


    It was also during this process that she finally understood why it took Master Jingqing eight years to


    reach enlightenment.


    He always tried so hard to move his spiritual consciousness to higher ces, Which consumed a lot


    of energy and physical strength.


    After trying it twice, don¡¯t know how long it will take to relieve this mental fatigue.


    In addition, enlightenment is a matter of thousands of continuous attempts.


    A few years of enlightenment is already considered a short time in the long process of cultivation.


    Nanako tried her best to push her consciousness to the extreme that her state could reach.


    When she realized that all her energy had been exhausted,


    She instantly rxedpletely and allowed her consciousness to fall freely from the height.


    In the process of her whereabouts this time,


    Various thoughts were still frantically impacting her consciousness.


    Just like thest time, they were all about her parents, rtives, And Charlie who she thought about


    day and night.


    She finally realized that the reason why so many thoughts suddenly came to her at this time must


    be because of this feeling of free fall, Which gave her a feeling of dying.


    And this feeling of dying will naturally make people think of many people and things.


    Nanako did not try to forget everything and abandon the seven emotions and six desires as Master


    Jingqing said.


    She just subconsciously thought:


    ¡°Master Jingqing said that you cannot jump directly into this sea of consciousness,


    But you must integrate into it.


    Then does this mean that divine consciousness and the sea of consciousness are inherently


    fusionable?


    The only difference is that some people have mastered the way of fusion, but some people never


    get it?¡±


    Thinking of this, Nanako¡¯s heart suddenly moved:


    ¡°The sea of consciousness is in my body, in my zifu,¡±


    ¡°So I should know me best.¡±


    ¡°It must know that it is impossible for me to abandon the seven emotions and six desires.¡±


    ¡°If so, it will require me to abandon the seven emotions and six desires in order to be with it.¡±


    ¡°Integration, then this itself bes an unsolvable paradox¡­¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that my consciousness has no chance to integrate with it?¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, I will not be able to integrate with it in this life for enlightenment.¡±


    At this moment, Nanako¡¯s consciousness fell into the silent and picturesque sea of consciousness


    again.


    The powerful impact smashed her consciousness into the depths of the sea of consciousness,


    And Nanako¡¯s consciousness was severely damaged again.


    The entire consciousness had no strength to resist.


    Then, the huge pressure from the sea of consciousness swept over her again, And her


    consciousness was about to rush towards the sea.


    Nanako was a little desperate at this time.


    It was not that two failures made her give up, but she knew herself.


    Even if she could let go of her deceased mother and her father who had recovered health,


    And was enjoying his old age, she could not let go of Charlie.


    Her new life was given to her by Charlie.  Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 6004

    Chapter 6004


    Chapter 6004


    At this moment, although she was still being pushed to the surface by the sea of consciousness,


    She felt ready to struggle and resist for the first time.


    Her consciousness couldn¡¯t help but silently mutter:


    ¡°If I never realize the truth, I will die one day.¡±


    ¡°Death is not terrible. My mother passed away long ago,¡±


    ¡°And my father will also pass away before me.¡±


    ¡°What about Charlie? There must be someone.¡±


    ¡°Will I walk with him? If so, then I hope the person who walks with him is me!¡± At this thought, her


    consciousness couldn¡¯t help but be excited.


    While she struggled hard and tried to dive deeper to resist the buoyancy of the sea of


    consciousness,


    She said loudly in her subconscious:


    ¡°I know! I know that Charlie is a married man.¡±


    ¡°I also know that falling in love with a married man is shameful and morally bad,¡±


    ¡°But I just love him deeply, and I can¡¯t stop loving him no matter what!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t destroy Charlie¡¯s marriage and family,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to give up on being with him.¡±


    ¡°The chance for him to achieve enlightenment is as contradictory as you need me to abandon the


    seven emotions and six desires, but I can¡¯t do it at all!¡±


    ¡°However, there is still a chance to resolve all these contradictions.¡±


    ¡°If you and I can be one, let me seed.¡±


    ¡°After enlightenment, I will also have the opportunity to seek a longer life.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can live, I can wait forever,¡±


    ¡°Whether it is eighty years, one hundred years, or even two hundred years, I don¡¯t care!¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t even think about it! Push me out!¡±


    In an instant, Nanako swam desperately toward the depths of the sea of consciousness.


    In order to resist the ubiquitous buoyancy of the sea of consciousness, Nanako exhausted almost


    all her energy to fight against it.


    She was like a marathon runner who exhausted all her strength in thepetition.


    Her legs had lost all strength and could not even stand up.


    At this time, I was still moving forward mechanically.


    As she continued to resist desperately,


    She felt that her consciousness was gradually blurring in the resistance,


    Just like the ckout that divers fear most, her consciousness was gradually blurring.


    At this moment, her consciousness suddenly stagnated in the sea of consciousness.


    The huge buoyancy of the sea of consciousness seemed to disappear instantly at this moment.


    Originally, her consciousness was like a bubble,


    Being pushed rapidly to the sea surface by the force of buoyancy.


    But now, her consciousness is being squeezed crazily by the sea of consciousness,


    And the pressure and buoyancy have actually reached a delicate bnce in the sea of


    consciousness.


    Nanako¡¯s consciousness had almost been lost,


    But at this moment, she was still instinctively trying her best to continue diving.


    The original delicate bnce was instantly broken,


    Her consciousness seemed to lose all buoyancy and began to slowly fall deeper.


    All her consciousness gradually disappeared,


    And then the world fell into a dark silence, and even her consciousness hadpletely


    disappeared.


    After an unknown amount of time, a small light spot suddenly appeared in the dark sea of


    consciousness.


    As soon as this light spot appeared, it quickly sank to the bottom.


    Immediately afterward, more light spots inexplicably appeared in the sea of consciousness.


    These light spots Like small cells, they all began to converge towards the bottom of the sea of


    consciousness.


    Nanako Ito, who had lost all consciousness, suddenly woke up.


    After waking up, before she opened her eyes, she felt that the entire Buddhist hall seemed to be in


    front of her,


    And she seemed to be outside, overlooking the entire temple from a God¡¯s perspective.


    She could see that in the Buddhist hall, Master Jingqing was looking at her while silently reciting


    scriptures,


    Her expression seemed a little anxious, but she was still sitting cross-legged on the futon,


    As motionless as a wax figure.


    At this time, she felt an unusualmotion on the roof of the Buddhist hall,


    So she thought slightly, and her consciousness came to the unusually turbulent roof,


    Where she saw a gecko cautiously approaching a fly.


    And then, the gecko suddenly stretched out its tongue and rolled the fly into its mouth at an


    extremely fast speed.


    At this moment, Nanako could even hear the sound of a gecko swallowing a fly.


    Then, she felt a subtle rustling sound again,


    And with a thought, she came to the corner of the Buddhist hall and saw a row of ants crawling in


    line.


    This wonderful feeling surprised Nanako.


    She couldn¡¯t help but want her consciousness to leave the Buddhist hall, But her spiritual


    consciousness could not leave the Buddhist hall at all.


    Just when she was doubting, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her head.


    Then, the God¡¯s perspectivepletely disappeared.


    The next moment, she opened her eyes, and her consciousness returned to her.


    However, what was different from thest failure was that when she woke up this time,


    Nanako felt refreshed and indescribablyfortable.


    Seeing her open her eyes, Master Jingqing breathed a sigh of relief and said subconsciously:


    ¡°The devotee has been in meditation for more than ten minutes this time,¡±


    ¡°Which is much longer thanst time. I wonder how it feels now?¡±  This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Nanako said truthfully: ¡°It feels like the soul cane out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like having an orifice, but the feeling disappeared after it didn¡¯tst long.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion.¡±


    Master Jingqing nodded: ¡°When the soul leaves the body, it actually uses spiritual energy to sense


    the surroundings.¡±


    ¡°This can only be achieved after sessful enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°This poor monk who has no aura and cannot leave the sea of consciousness has no such ability at


    all.¡±


    ¡°The devotee must have been too tired and had hallucinations just after trying it twice in a row.¡±


    Nanako nodded slightly, and just as she was about to speak, A burst of sound suddenly came from


    the roof.


    At the slightest movement, she quickly looked up and saw a gecko chasing a spider.


    That gecko seemed to be the one she had just seen from God¡¯s perspective.


    She stared closely at the gecko and couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°It seems¡­it¡¯s not an illusion¡­¡±

 Chapter 6005

    Chapter 6005


    ¡°It¡¯s not an illusion?!¡±


    Master Jingqing was horrified.


    From the moment he saw Nanako, he knew that she would be able to enlighten,


    And the process of enlightenment would be faster than his own because this was due to his talent.


    Among millions of people, not one person may have the talent for enlightenment.


    That kind of person will not be able to attain enlightenment even in his lifetime.


    However, for those who have the talent for enlightenment,


    Enlightenment is actually just waiting for an opportunity.


    However, enlightenment itself is too mysterious and has almost no rules,


    So it is still unknown when people with the talent for enlightenment will wait for the opportunity to


    achieve it.


    Master Jingqing felt that he had told Nanako the key to enlightenment.


    With her talent, if she went back and tried for a year or two, she should be able to get it.


    But he couldn¡¯t imagine that she could sessfully understand it after two attempts.


    So, he suppressed his fear and asked:


    ¡°The devotee said that the soul leaving the body just now was not an illusion.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that¡­could it be that the devotee¡¯s consciousness has been integrated into the sea of


    consciousness?¡±


    Not only was he shocked, Margaret and Sun were in front of the monitor were even more shocked.


    Margaret said with jaw-dropping:


    ¡°Nanako can really achieve enlightenment in such a short time?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this is too unbelievable¡­¡±


    Sister Sun asked from the side:


    ¡°Madam, can¡¯t Jingqing see whether Miss Ito has enlightened?¡±


    Margaret shook her head: ¡°Jingqing¡¯s aura cannot leave the sea of consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Others can¡¯t tell that he has an aura, and he can¡¯t tell others.¡±


    After saying that, Margaret suddenly stood up and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see her!¡±


    Sister Sun asked hurriedly: ¡°Madam if you go to see Miss Ito,¡±


    ¡°Will you expose yourself? Miss Ito is so interested in the young master,¡±


    ¡°She may have checked your information a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°If she recognizes you, wouldn¡¯t it¡­¡±


    Margaret nodded: ¡°You are right, let someone prepare a pair of masks.¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, in the hall, Nanako said to Master Jingqing very respectfully:


    ¡°Thank you, Master, for the enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°Only by merging into the sea of consciousness can one achieve enlightenment,¡±


    ¡°And I should have already fused into it just now.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Master Jingqing suppressed the shock in his heart and asked,


    ¡°I dare to ask, how did the devotee do it?¡±


    Nanako thought for a while and said calmly:


    ¡°I guess I have reached some kind of consensus with it.¡±


    ¡°It?¡± Master Jingqing asked doubtfully:


    ¡°Could it be¡­could it be that the devotee mentioned it as the Sea of Consciousness?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanako nodded slightly.


    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Master Jingqing murmured:


    ¡°It took the poor monk eight years to realize Taoism,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°And I would jump into the sea of consciousness almost every day,¡±


    ¡°But the sea of consciousness has always been dead silent.¡±


    ¡°How did the devotee reach a consensus with the sea of consciousness?¡±


    After saying that, Master Jingqing realized that he was a little abrupt and quickly said:


    ¡°Amitabha, this question involves privacy, it is the poor monk Meng Lang.¡±


    Nanako said: ¡°Master, I openly told my secrets and wishes to the sea of consciousness.¡±


    ¡°I hope it can help me realize it.¡±


    ¡°Although it didn¡¯t respond to me, I integrated into it immediately.¡±


    Master Jingqing was stunned and murmured: ¡°The devotee is really talented.¡±


    ¡°Looking back, the reason why it took the poor monk eight years to Enlightenment may be because


    the poor monk always thinks that he has abandoned the seven emotions and six desires,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, he is always deceiving himself.¡±


    ¡°And the poor monk can finally achieve enlightenment,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid it is not because the poor monk has really reached the unconscious world,¡±


    ¡°Maybe, just at a certain moment, the poor monk and the sea of consciousness reached a certain


    tacit understanding¡­¡±


    Nanako did not realize that Master Jingqing¡¯s Buddhist heart had changed slightly.


    She said very seriously: ¡°Maybe the master is understanding the direction of enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°There is a certain deviation. Although the Zifu and the Sea of Consciousness are both described in


    Buddhism and Taoism,¡±


    ¡°Enlightenment is after all the realm of those who practice Taoism.¡±


    ¡°The idea of Buddhism is ¡®no-self¡¯, and the idea of Taoism is ¡®true self¡¯. ¡®, originally one is south,¡±


    ¡°One is north, one is left and one is right, but Master uses the theory of Buddhism to solve the


    problem of cultivation,¡±


    ¡°Which may be putting the cart before the horse, or being pretentious.¡±


    ¡°Since the thought of Taoism is the ¡®true self¡¯,¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps it is necessary to let the sea of consciousness feel the state of the


    ¡®true self¡¯ before it can be integrated with my spiritual consciousness¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ this¡­¡± Jingqing The Master suddenly froze on the spot,

 Chapter 6006

    Chapter 6006


    And after a while, Master Jianqing suddenly realized:


    ¡°The devotee¡¯s words really enlightened the poor monk and the poor monk has been taught!¡±


    Nanako quickly said humbly and respectfully:


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Master, my today¡¯s experience was possible thanks to Master¡¯s guidance,¡±


    ¡°This kindness will never be forgotten by me!¡±


    Margaret, who had already put on a mask, was still standing in front of the monitor.


    When she heard Nanako¡¯s words, she was naturally surprised and happy.


    She has never thought deeply about the issue of selflessness and true self.


    When she first enlightened Jingqing and helped him to achieve enlightenment,


    She mainly helped his spiritual consciousness realize his inner vision and helped his spiritual


    consciousness find the sea of consciousness.


    As for how to integrate his spiritual consciousness into the sea of consciousness,


    Margaret herself didn¡¯t know.


    Half of the credit for her ability to realize the Tao was due to Changying,


    Because although she was able to master the way of irvoyance,


    The integration of her spiritual consciousness into the sea of consciousness was onlypleted


    with the help of Changying.


    Now, Nanako sessfully entered Taoism after two attempts.


    This talent shocked her and filled her with joy at the same time.


    She knew that Charlie needed two roles most at the moment,


    One was a wise and almost demonic think tank,


    And the other was a Taoistpanion who practiced Taoism together.


    The Taoist couple mentioned here is not a couple who practices Taoism or takes a break,


    But apletely reliablepanion who practices Taoism together.


    The journey of spiritual cultivation is long and lonely.


    Being able to walk with apletely trustworthy and like-minded person is like having apanion


    on a long night road.


    It is of great significance and far-reaching.


    In fact, in Margaret¡¯s view, no one is more suitable than Maria,


    Whether as a think tank or a Taoistpanion.


    It¡¯s a pity that Maria is somewhat simr to Jingqing.


    Jingqing¡¯s aura cannote out of the sea of consciousness,


    While Maria has mastered almost all knowledge, but can¡¯t cultivate aura.


    Therefore, Maria could only act as a think tank,


    But could not apany Charlie to practice Taoism.


    And now, Nanako finally has the necessary conditions for a second role.


    ¡­


    In the hall at this time, Master Jingqing was filled with endless sighs.


    Today, he was influenced by Nanako¡¯s remarks and questioned himself many times.


    After reciting the Heart Sutra silently several times, he finally said:


    ¡°Since the devotee has been able to leave her body and perceive everything around her with the


    spiritual energy, she has attained enlightenment in the true sense.¡±


    ¡°Compared with a poor monk whose spiritual energy cannot leave the sea of consciousness,¡±


    ¡°There will be many more possibilities, but the devotee¡¯s spiritual energy also needs to be


    constantly cultivated and refined.¡±


    ¡°Now you are only sensing this Buddhist hall,¡±


    ¡°But in the future, you may be able to sense the entire temple or even the entire Qixia Mountain.¡±


    At this point, Jingqing sighed with emotion:


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the poor monk doesn¡¯t know any cultivation methods,¡±


    ¡°So the way the devotee attains enlightenment depends on the devotee herself or the help of noble


    people.¡±


    Nanako nodded heavily and said, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    Master Jingqing said nomittally and then said:


    ¡°The poor monk will help the devotee to consecrate and bless the amulet.¡±


    ¡°I hope this amulet can keep the devotee¡¯s sweetheart safe.¡±


    Nanako knew that Master Jingqing wanted to end the discussion about enlightenment.


    So she said gratefully: ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Master!¡±


    To consecrate and bless an amulet is actually to have the mage personally recite sutras to give the


    amulet its so-called magical power.


    Of course, this kind of magic power is not magic power in the true sense,


    But more of a kind of merit and beautiful meaning.


    After Master Jingqing consecrated the amulet and blessed it,


    He handed the amulet back to Nanako and said,


    ¡°Please keep the amulet. If the devotee is interested in the future,¡±


    ¡°She can study more Buddhism. With the devotee¡¯s talent,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely be able to understand it!¡±

 Chapter 6007

    Chapter 6007


    Nanako knew that Master Jingqing was obsessed with studying Buddhism, so she nodded and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, I will definitely try to see more.¡±


    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Master Jingqing bowed slightly and said to Nanako Thank you.


    Nanako also bowed respectfully and then said goodbye to Master Jingqing.


    Master Jingqing walked her to the door and opened the door of the Buddhist hall himself.


    When he opened the door, there were already several ¡°believers¡± waiting under the stone steps


    outside.


    These believers were holding amulets obtained from the Dharma Material


    Cirction Office and queuing up to wait for Master Jingqing to consecrate them.


    The first one in the queue was a a woman dressed simply and wearing a mask, whose age is


    indistinguishable.


    This woman is Margaret.


    From the moment Nanako went out, Margaret could tell that she had be enlightened.


    While she was surprised, she couldn¡¯t help but feel extremely relieved.


    As she and Sister Sun said, Nanako sessfully attained enlightenment,


    And Charlie would have a closepanion during the long journey of spiritual practice.


    This was of great and far-reaching significance to the lonely walker on the long journey.


    When Nanako passed by Margaret, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the woman wearing a mask,


    Because standing in line behind Margaret was the young woman Nanako met in the elevator.


    Nanako recognized her at first sight, and her attention waspletely attracted to her,


    So she didn¡¯t even notice Margaret.


    At this time, the young woman was apanied by another woman of simr age.


    The two were whispering to each other.


    When the woman saw Nanakoing out, she said in surprise: ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you!¡±


    Nanako nodded slightly to her,


    ¡°I just asked Master Jingqing for an amulet. Thank you so much!¡±


    The woman smiled and said: ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s just a little effort.¡±


    Nanako saw that she had friends around her, so she didn¡¯t talk to her anymore.


    After saying thank you again, she said goodbye and left.


    The woman also enthusiastically invited her to visit her home, and Nanako simply agreed.


    When Nanako left, Master Jingqing happened to instruct the next ¡®believer¡¯ to enter the Buddhist


    hall, so Margaret stepped in.


    After the door of the hall was closed, she asked Master Jingqing:


    ¡°Jingqing, what do you think of Miss Ito just now?¡±


    Master Jingqing sighed softly and said with emotion:


    ¡°Madam, Jingqing is really ashamed to meet Miss Ito.¡±


    ¡°In the process, my heart was disturbed several times.¡±


    ¡°Once he wanted to introduce Miss Ito to Buddhism, once he thought that abandoning the seven


    emotions and six desires was the key to enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°Once again, it was after Miss Ito¡¯s prompting that I realized that all this time, I had actually based


    on the foundation of Taoism to achieve the understanding of Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Ito had not reminded me, I would have attributed everything to Buddhism¡­¡±


    Margaret smiled and said: ¡°Miss Ito is indeed very smart, and this girl has a frank and persevering


    character.¡±


    ¡°For someone like you who likes to persuade people to worship Buddha,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Her frankness has be a weapon that can destroy everything,¡±


    ¡°And her perseverance is even more iprehensible to you.¡±


    ¡°Since she already has her own sweetheart,¡±


    ¡°Even if there are eight of you, it is impossible to persuade her to convert to Buddhism.¡±


    Master Jingqing nodded and said: ¡°What Madam said is absolutely¡­¡±


    After saying this, Master Jingqing said again:


    ¡°Madam, since Miss Ito can leave the body, then she already has the qualifications to practice


    Taoism,¡±


    ¡°But she has just started, and it is a critical period when she is in urgent need of a guide.¡±


    ¡°Are you prepared to cultivate her personally?¡±


    Margaret shook her head: ¡°She has her destiny, and her talent in cultivating Taoism is far above


    mine, and I can¡¯t cultivate it.¡±


    Although Margaret had sessfully enlightened with the help of Changying,


    She herself is not a genius who cultivates Taoism.


    Compared with a genius like Nanako who can understand most of Taoism by herself, she is


    naturally far behind.


    Therefore, in Margaret¡¯s view, Nanako¡¯s development direction after enlightenment should be


    guided by Charlie, not herself.


    Moreover, she knew that Charlie was already on his way back,


    And she felt that if Charlie knew the news of Nanako¡¯s enlightenment, he would be very excited.


    This can be regarded as a little surprise prepared by her as a mother to her son.


    This morning, many believers came to consecrate the consecration.


    Among them were people arranged by Margaret, and there were also real believers who hurriedly


    came after the news was released on a small scale.


    At noon, the news that Master Jingqing was going to give a lecture at Qixia


    Temple in was officially announced,


    Causing a sensation among the believers.


    ¡­


    At the same time, it waste at night in the United States on the other side of the ocean.


    In the Routhchild family manor, every direct member of the family is still awake.


    This evening, in this manor, it can be said that one family is happy and the other is sad.


    The old man suffered a hemiplegic stroke and lost his fighting spirit.


    He suddenly summoned all family members and had to rush back to the manor in New York for a


    meeting before tomorrow morning.


    From this action alone, everyone could guess that the old man was preparing to give up his throne.


    Moreover, no one had seized the opportunity of Sifang Baozhu before,


    So there would definitely be no surprises in the choice of sessor, and it must be the eldest son


    Steve.


    Therefore, while everyone was feeling sad and upset,


    They couldn¡¯t help but start thinking about their future.

 Chapter 6008

    Chapter 6008


    Once Steve sessfully seeds to the throne,


    The first thing he will do is consolidate his control over the entire family.


    The family¡¯s most core and most profitable business will inevitably be taken into his arms.


    At that time, it will be a process of constantly cutting flesh from them.


    Although they are unable to resist, they must also think of some countermeasures.


    There were also some shrewd ones who immediately nned to approach Steve alone.


    Unexpectedly, after Steve¡¯s meeting with the doctor, he went to see the old man again.


    After giving the old man a recovery massage with his own hands,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He locked himself in his vi and closed the door to thank the guests.


    After the evening, a group of brothers and sisters came to visit with their children, But they were all


    blocked by Steve¡¯s housekeeper.


    Steve was very shrewd. He knew that these younger brothers and sisters who came to visit wanted


    to take advantage of this opportunity to express their loyalty to him in private,


    Hoping to make a good impression and even gain a good position after he took charge of the family.


    And he really needs a few useful men to help him take charge of the entire family faster.


    However, at this critical moment, he knew that he could not meet alone with anyone.


    In his opinion, he can wait until he sessfully seeds to the throne and then slowly select useful


    subordinates.


    However, once he expresses his intention to win over others or form a team before taking the


    throne,


    It is considered to be an act of subversion.


    It would have unforeseen consequences for his eventual session.


    Therefore, he closed the door to thank guests, did not see anyone, and did notmunicate with


    anyone except his own family, in order to minimize all risks.


    Steve was so excited that he didn¡¯t sleep a wink all night.


    The next day before dawn, he got up quickly.


    After getting dressed and packed, he personally took a helicopter and set off toward Ottawa in the


    night.


    He nned to go to Canada in person to bring Helena to New York.


    In the early morning, Helena took a blood-dispersing and heart-saving pill that Charlie gave her and


    boarded the Routhchild family¡¯s helicopter.


    The reason why Charlie was relieved that Helena would go to New York alone was because the


    Routhchild family had unparalleled strength and influence in the United States.


    This influence was enough to allow Helena to enter the United States quietly without being


    essed by any third party.


    More importantly, Charlie knew that Victoria was suspicious and cautious by nature.


    She was in New York and would never dare to take action against the Routhchild family.


    Moreover, in the process of blocking New York, the Routhchild family identally integrated the AI


    With this high technology,


    The security strength has been greatly improved.


    With Victoria¡¯s character, she does not dare to take risks easily.


    After a flight of about two hours, the helicopternded on the top floor of Routhchild Manor Medical


    Center.


    Staring at a pair of dark circles and thick bags under his eyes,


    Steve happily took Helena to the special care ward where Simon Routhchild was.


    Simon in the ward also didn¡¯t sleep all night.


    When he thought that today was the day when he would hand over control of his family, he naturally


    felt extremely unwilling to do so.


    The patriarchs of these big families have almost never handed over the baton to their sons until the


    last moment of their lives.


    If Simon hadn¡¯t suffered a stroke and his pride prevented him from showing himself like this,


    Even if he was paralyzed and lying on the hospital bed,


    He would still be there and continue to run the family.


    Now, no matter how unwilling he is, he can only give up his position as the helm of the family to his


    eldest son Steve.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Routhchild family¡¯s two to three hundred years of royal love,


    Simon would not have been able to meet the Nordic Queen Helena when he was crooked.


    Today, before handing over the baton, he met Helena and got closer to the Nordic royal family.


    Thest thing he did for the family as the current patriarch of the Routhchild family was to build


    rtionships and strive to integrate a royal bloodline into the Routhchild family.


    At this time, Simon, with the help of medical staff, had put on a neat and elegant top-notch suit and


    was half lying on the hospital bed waiting.


    When Steve brought Helena into the ward, Simon looked at the young,


    Beautiful and dignified Helena in front of him, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart:


    ¡°Royal blood may not be so outstanding in terms of making money,¡±


    ¡°But the nobility in the heart is really very good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing if the Routhchild family can introduce such a bloodline,¡±


    ¡°It will also bring shame to the descendants of the family!¡±


    Routhchild knows that those celebrities in the entertainment industry are actually nothing special.


    They want money and no power.


    They just have good looks and good temperament.


    In terms of strength, they may not even be able topare with a hair from a wealthy family.


    Can¡¯t help but these rich people just act like these entertainment stars.


    It¡¯s even more than just like super love, the kind of love that makes you want to die.


    After all, the Routhchild family¡¯s ss is much better than that ordinary rich people,


    So what they love most is not the stars of the entertainment industry,


    But the royal family of the European aristocratic circle.


    When Helena saw Simon, an old man who almost controlled the most wealth in the world,


    She was not at all nervous.


    After all, she had seen the big world and knew that the power of absolute strength could not be


    compared with money,


    So in her eyes, Simon is a head shorter than Charlie.


    So, she looked at Simon and said with a smile, neither humble nor condescending:


    ¡°Hello Mr. Routhchild, I am Helena Iliad,¡±


    ¡°The current Queen of the Nordic Royal Family.¡±


    ¡°I am here to represent the Royal Family to you. and I bring the entire Routhchild family, sincere


    regards.¡±

 Chapter 6009

    Chapter 6009


    The more Helena is neither humble nor arrogant,


    And always maintains the confidence and generosity of a royal noble,


    The more Simon admires her in his heart.


    As almost the richest man in the world,


    Simon knew that many people in this world would always bow down to money,


    And very few people could maintain this attitude after seeing him.


    Because of his appreciation, Simon also had a little more respect.


    While struggling to sit up straighter, he said:


    ¡°Her Majesty¡­ Her Majesty, can you¡­ youe to the Routhchild family to be¡­ a guest?¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is¡­ the¡­ honor¡­ honor of¡­ the entire¡­ Routhchild family.¡±


    Helena smiled and nodded, and then said:


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Routhchild has some physical problems.¡±


    ¡°So I made a special trip to visit.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how Mr. Routhchild is doing and feeling now?¡±


    Simon said somewhat dejectedly: ¡°The doctor said¡­ that I¡­ had some signs of¡­ a stroke.¡±


    ¡°In the future¡­ sometime in the future, I¡­I may have to¡­focus¡­on rehabilitationter¡­I will¡­


    call a meeting¡­with all the¡­members of¡­the family¡­¡±


    ¡°Officially announcing¡­that Steve has be¡­the next¡­the next head of the family¡­¡±


    ¡°And¡­also, please¡­Her Majesty the Queen¡­to witness¡­¡±


    Steve on the side ¡­felt happy in his heart, but his face was still extremely sad as he said:


    ¡°Father¡­ I believe¡­ I believe you will recover as before!¡±


    Helena turned around and looked at Steve, seeing that he was sincere.


    Looking like he was about to shed tears, smiled slightly, nodded, and said:


    ¡°Sir, I think the same as you. I believe that Mr. Routhchild will be able to recover as before,¡±


    ¡°And even be healthier than before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Steve nodded repeatedly and blurted out:


    ¡°Her Majesty the Queen said so, I believe God will definitely have a miracleing!¡±


    When he said this, Steve wasining in his heart:


    ¡°Bah, bah, bah! I¡¯m just being polite, Helena, you¡¯d better not be too talkative at this critical stage!¡±


    Simon felt a little moreforted when he saw his son showing his true feelings.


    At this moment, heforted himself in his heart:


    ¡°Let¡¯s simply ept the reality.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I will do our best to recover,¡±


    ¡°And maybe I will have the opportunity to enjoy a healthy old age¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he trembled and said:


    ¡°Her Majesty the Queen¡­ I¡­ on behalf of the Routhchild family, sincerely send a request for a¡­


    marriage to the Northern¡­ Nordic royal family¡­¡±


    ¡°If¡­ if you are willing to¡­ ¡­Marry into the Routhchild family¡­¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family will also¡­ go all out¡­ to support¡­ to help¡­ to help the


    Nordic emperor¡­ to revitalize the royal family¡­¡±


    Steve on the side heard this, and he felt even more happy.


    He is about to seed the patriarch of the Routhchild family.


    Once he bes the patriarch, his eldest son Royce will be the next heir of the family.


    At that time, his life-long events will be a major event that attracts everyone¡¯s attention.


    If at this time, the old man can use his sincerity and influence to make Helena agree to marry the


    Routhchild family,


    Then this Nordic queen, the best and only reasonable choice of a spouse for the Routhchild family,


    must be his son Royce¡¯s wife.


    By that time, he had be the patriarch of his family,


    And his son had married the Queen of Northern Europe.


    This poprity would probably be unparalleled in the whole world!


    At this moment, Simon was really looking forward to getting Helena¡¯s affirmative answer.


    Once she agreed and married into the Routhchild family,


    It would be equivalent to making up for the only shoring of the Routhchild family in the past two


    hundred years.


    Helena naturally sneered at Simon¡¯s proposal in her heart and did not consider it at all.


    However, when she thought of the task that Charlie had given her, she said with some


    embarrassment:


    ¡°Mr. Simon, I am here to visit you. I have considered these issues¡­¡±


    ¡°Your sudden proposal really caught me off guard.¡±


    Simon said quickly: ¡°Her Majesty the Queen¡­ this¡­ this proposal is not¡­ effective in a short


    period of time, you¡­ ¡­You can take the time¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it, no matter¡­whether it¡¯s three years¡­or five years, the Routhchilds¡­the Routhchilds


    are¡­willing to wait¡­¡±


    Helena pursed her lips, looked at Simon, and then at Steve, deliberately acting like she was


    hesitant to speak.


    An old fox like Simon, whose body is hemiplegic but whose brain is still flexible, looked at his son


    Steve and said:


    ¡°Ste¡­ Steve, you¡­ you and the doctor¡­ the doctor¡­ go out first,¡±


    ¡°I¡­ ¡­I want to have a chat¡­alone with Her Majesty the Queen.¡±


    Steve knew that this was the old man trying to help his son work harder,


    So he blurted out without thinking: ¡°Okay Father!¡±


    After that, he quickly asked the doctor to leave, and before leaving, he did not forget to say to


    Simon:


    ¡°Father, there is still enough time.¡±


    ¡°You can chat slowly with Her Majesty the Queen.¡±


    ¡°I will ask everyone outside to keep an absolute distance of more than 20 meters. You don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Simon nodded with satisfaction, then flicked the back of his hand at him twice to signal him to go


    out.


    Steve mmed the door shut and quickly sted everyone outside twenty meters away, including


    himself.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Helena immediately went straight to the point,


    Looked at Simon on the hospital bed, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Simon, actually, the main purpose of mying today is to do business with you.¡±


    Simon didn¡¯t think that Helena herself wanted to marry into the Routhchild family,


    And use this as a bargaining chip to obtain more favorable conditions from herself.


    So he said without thinking: ¡°As long as the Queen¡­ Her Majesty the Queen is willing¡­ willing to


    marry¡­ the Routhchild family¡­ all the conditions are arbitrary!¡±


    Helena shook her head¡­ said calmly: ¡°I have no ns to marry into any family,¡±


    ¡°Not now, and never in the future.¡±


    ¡°Although I have seeded the Queen of Northern Europe, my personal marriage has nothing to


    do with the Nordic royal family.¡±


    ¡°I will only marry for love in the future. Or just don¡¯t get married at all,¡±


    ¡°There is no third possibility, so Mr. Simon will no longer have to talk about marriage from now on.¡±


    Simon did not expect Helena to reject him so simply.


    His confidence and self-righteousness just now were all pped in the face instantly, which made


    him feel a little angry.


    He said with a bit of anger: ¡°Since Her Majesty the Queen¡­ is not willing to marry the Routhchild


    family¡­ then you¡­ you came today¡­ do you still want to talk¡­ about cooperation?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you are not¡­ not qualified enough!¡±


    Without waiting for Helena to answer, he added: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t tell me¡­ you¡­ you just want to


    come here. Visit¡­visit me, if you just¡­just visit, you¡­you are even¡­less qualified!¡±


    Seeing that he was getting angry, Helena was not angry at all, but smiled and said:


    ¡°Mr. Simon, I am the current Queen of the North Europe,¡±


    ¡°Two hundred years ago, your ancestors had to curtsy when they saw my ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Now if you see me in public, you still have to curtsy to me just like your ancestors curtsied to my


    ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, the world will definitely say that you do not respect the royal family,¡±


    ¡°But they will not say that I am not qualified to ept your salute.¡±


    Simon was a little angry at once. Regarding the etiquette issue, Helena was right.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the upper-ss society in Europe, the royal family is respected.


    Even if respect is only superficial, it must be observed once it reaches public ces,


    Otherwise, it will inevitably be criticized verbally and in writing by European and American society.


    Even the former president will be ridiculed andined by the whole society when there is a


    problem with etiquette when meeting the Queen of Britain.


    Simon, who was extremely depressed, yelled angrily:


    ¡°This¡­ this is¡­ the Routhchild¡­ manor! It¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s not a public ce!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I can expel you out at any time¡­ at any time!¡±

 Chapter 6010

    Chapter 6010


    Suddenly, Simon wanted to ring the bell immediately and ask someone to drive Helena away.


    Helena saw that Simon was obviously angry, but she was not angry.


    Instead, she smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Simon, if I say that I have a way to make you recover


    immediately,¡±


    ¡°And even make you healthier than before the stroke hit you,¡±


    ¡°Tell me, am I qualified to stand here and discuss cooperation with you?¡±


    Simon scoffed when he heard Helena¡¯s words.


    He asked angrily: ¡°My¡­ family¡­ has the best¡­ medical¡­ medical team in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°None of them¡­ dare to say¡­ such things¡­ ¡­You¡­why¡­why?¡±


    Helena smiled and said: ¡°Your team can¡¯t cure your disease, but I can.¡±


    After saying that, she took out from the handbag the pill she carried with her.


    Took the blood-dispersing and heart-saving elixir and said to Simon:


    ¡°This elixires from the ancient and mysterious East.¡±


    ¡°As long as you take it, you can recover as before.¡±


    ¡°In order to dispel your concerns, I can give it to you for free before we discuss the terms.¡±


    ¡°Take one-tenth of it so that you can really feel its effect, and then we can talk about the price


    calmly.¡±


    Simon said with a look of disdain without any thought:


    ¡°I¡­I won¡¯t¡­won¡¯t believe¡­ believe in this crude¡­ vulgar pill!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this kind of rubbish¡­ has no¡­ any scientific¡­ scientific basis!¡±


    Helena said disdainfully: ¡°If you believe in science, why are you still afraid of breaking your


    uncertain stubbornness?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more scientific than science. Will you be the opponent of Warriors Den like this?¡±


    Simon was a little dull for a moment.


    He only knew that the Warriors Den was mysterious, ancient, powerful, and cruel,


    But he couldn¡¯t quite figure out what the real core of this organization was.


    As for cultivating Taoism, he, like most Westerners, does not believe in it at all.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t know how to refute, Helena continued:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, let me tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°From the beginning to the end, I have never had the idea of getting closer to the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°Let alone marriage. I have no interest in being friends;¡±


    ¡°And the reason why I¡¯m here today is entirely just to discuss this business with you,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to doubt my motives.¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m here in person, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s responsible for this.¡±


    ¡°The personal honor, as well as the reputation of the Nordic royal family, so I can¡¯t harm you.¡±


    After saying that, she took a water ss from Simon¡¯s bed and saw that there was still about a


    quarter of the water in it,


    So she used another cup of her own.


    Using a leaf-shaped brooch, scrape off about one-tenth of the blood-dispersing and heart-saving


    elixir and put it into a cup to melt it.


    As soon as Simon saw her movements, he guessed that she was going to do something hard, and


    said nervously:


    ¡°You¡­ what are you going to¡­ do! I¡­ I¡¯m warning you not to¡­ don¡¯t mess around!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ If anything happens to me¡­ the Routhchild family¡­ the family will never forgive you!¡±


    Helena chuckled and asked him: ¡°Mr. Routhchild thinks that I want to harm you, right? Is there any


    benefit for me?¡±


    ¡°If you die, not a single cent of your trillions of assets will go into my pocket.¡±


    ¡°I will also bear legal responsibility and infamy for your death.¡±


    ¡°How can I, the majestic Queen of Northern Europe, let myself be reduced to such a situation?¡±


    Simon knew that what she said was reasonable, but looking at the movements of her hands,


    He still said with some fear: ¡°Then¡­then you¡­then why did you get that pill..?¡±


    Helena said calmly: ¡°Of course I let you drink it first. Your stuttering is too severe,¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And it is really difficult tomunicate with you.¡±


    ¡°Drink these medicines, and we will ease your stuttering. This can also save you some energy, don¡¯t


    you think?¡±


    After saying that, Helena came to Simon¡¯s bedside, saw his frightened face, and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Routhchild, our royal family¡¯s usual acting style is very dignified.¡±


    ¡°I am a little rude today just to save your time. Please be more considerate.¡±


    Simon was frightened and said in panic: ¡°You¡­don¡¯t pass the line¡­don¡¯te¡­¡±


    As he said this, he wanted to reach out and ring the calling bell.


    However, Simon had a stroke after all, and his body was already hemiplegic.


    To put it bluntly, he couldn¡¯t even hold a cigar firmly.


    In this situation, his body became even more inoperable when he was nervous.


    Helena didn¡¯t give him a chance to resist,


    She reached out and pinched both sides of his cheeks, forcing him to open his mouth,


    And then poured the water mixed with blood-dispersing and heart-saving pills directly into his


    mouth.


    Simon¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and his legs wanted to kick and struggle,


    But they were so trembling that he couldn¡¯t exert any strength at all.


    He thought Helena was really going to poison him to death, and he almost fainted from fear.


    He originally wanted to spit out the water that she poured into his mouth,


    But Helena gave him no chance. While the water was in his mouth,


    She threw the cup aside with her other hand, grabbed his chin, and jerked it upward.


    She said lightly: ¡°Drink it!¡±


    The moment Simon¡¯s chin was lifted, his esophagus opened instantly,


    And the little water flowed directly into his stomach along the esophagus, and he drank it all.


    Simon¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and what he was thinking about was that it might be toote to


    say goodbye to this world.


    The next second, when Simon felt a different kind of warmth rising in his stomach,


    He was even more frightened, thinking: ¡°Helena, this poisonous woman! She must have fed me


    poison!¡±


    ¡°The poison is about to take effect now, I¡­ I¡¯m dead¡­ It¡¯s a pity that I have a great reputation, but I


    didn¡¯t expect to be so useless when I died!¡±


    Thinking of this, Simon blurted out angrily:


    ¡°Helena! God will¡­ definitely let you go to hell!¡±


    Helena nodded and asked: ¡°Why would God let me go to hell?¡±


    Simon scolded: ¡°You poisoned me! God¡­how could God forgive you!¡±


    Helena smiled and said calmly: ¡°Look Your stuttering situation is much better.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s feel it again. Have other symptoms improved?¡±


    When Simon heard this, he was startled for a moment,


    Then suddenly understood and blurted out:


    ¡°Eh?! It¡¯s really¡­ really hard to speak. Why am I not stuttering¡­¡±


    After saying that, he tried to move his body, and it was obvious that his control over his body was


    much improved than before!


    He eximed in an instant: ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t this amazing?!¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­is it all the effect of that little pill?!¡±


    Helena took out a piece of paper from her hand and said:


    ¡°To deal with stubborn people like you, we really need to use some methods.¡±


    After saying that, Helena said again: ¡°I told you earlier,¡±


    ¡°This pill can not only cure your disease but can make your body better than before.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe it now?¡±


    Simon said quickly: ¡°I believe it¡­ I believe it! Helena. Oh no¡­ Her Majesty the Queen¡±


    ¡°Can you¡­ again ¡­Give me some more elixirs?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­I want to try a more¡­obvious effect!¡±


    Helena shook her head and said: ¡°Mr. Simon is in a high position and may rarely go to


    supermarkets.¡±


    ¡°Although supermarkets and airports there is also a free trial service, there is no category that you


    can eat to your heart¡¯s content before considering whether to buy it or not,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t be able to give you any more elixirs until the price is agreed upon, so please forgive me.¡±


    Simon said without hesitation: ¡°Okay! If this¡­ this pill¡­ canpletely cure me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am willing to pay¡­ 100 million dors!¡±


    Helena was stunned, and then looked at her watch, she smiled and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Simon, I still have something to do.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead and recover slowly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, if you have nothing to do, don¡¯t let anyone contact me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m usually too busy and don¡¯t want to waste time. Goodbye!¡±

 Chapter 6011

    Chapter 6011


    Simon originally thought that $100 million was already an astronomical figure,


    And the price he offered waspletely enough to show his sincerity.


    But how could he have imagined that after Helena heard the offer,


    She didn¡¯t even bother to negotiate the price and turned around to leave.


    He had just felt the real effect of the medicine.


    One-tenth of it had such an effect. Taking a whole pill would definitely make him recover as before,


    So how could he give up this golden opportunity.


    So he quickly shouted: ¡°Your Majesty the Queen¡­¡±


    ¡°If there is anything¡­ we can discuss¡­ But you turned around and left. Why¡­ why?¡±


    Helena said lightly: ¡°Mr. Routhchild, I never like to talk about cooperation with people who don¡¯t


    understand clearly.¡±


    ¡°In Mr. Simon¡¯s opinion, his health is only worth 100 million dors. So with all due respect, what


    else do I have to talk to you about?¡±


    ¡°I, can¡¯tpare with you. Although I don¡¯t have much money, in my opinion, my own health must


    be measured by more than this little money, right?¡±


    Simon was speechless for a moment.


    He did not expect that Helena would raise the issue of pricing to his worth.


    See what this means, if you have more money, it is reasonable to spend more money?


    How can he talk about this when he is worth a trillion dors? Should he just give her three to five


    hundred billion?


    At this time, Helena thought of something and said: ¡°Oh, by the way,¡±


    ¡°I received a piece of news today that Che Wang¡¯s family is going to auction his private car to pay


    for Che Wang¡¯s treatment.¡±


    ¡°It is said that Che Wang has been in aa for many years, and his family has suffered a lot.


    Hundreds of millions of euros have been paid for his treatment.¡±


    ¡°Let me give you an inappropriate analogy. If it were Mr. Simon and were unconscious in bed, would


    your family only pay 100 million dors in medical expenses for you? Or, You just want them to pay


    more?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Simon¡¯s face burned.


    At first, he did realize that the price he had just quoted was a bit stingy.


    Secondly, he didn¡¯t expect Helena to speak so directly, which really didn¡¯t save him any face.


    So, he could only say in a low voice: ¡°Your Majesty the Queen¡­ If you think the price¡­ the price is


    too low¡­ you can just say a price¡­¡±


    Helena said lightly: ¡°Mr. Routhchild before I make the offer¡­ Before talking about the price, I hope


    you can understand that the reason why I brought this elixir here is to save you from fire and water.¡±


    ¡°Since it is to save you from fire and water, then you must refer to your worth when you are in fire


    and water. How much it is.¡±


    After saying that, Helena added: ¡°You must be the only one who knows Mr.


    Routhchild¡¯s current situation best.¡±


    ¡°The stroke not only affects your actions, yournguage, and your quality of life but also affects your


    entire status in the family.¡±


    ¡°The role you y in the family, if you regain your health, you can postpone your original decision to


    give up the position of head of the family to Steve today and continue to y the role of the


    patriarch. But if you lose your health, you will lose everything.¡±


    As soon as Simon heard this, he knew that if he wanted to get this pill today, he had to be prepared


    for heavy bleeding, and there was no chance of saving money.


    So, he could only bite the bullet and say: ¡°Your Majesty the Queen¡­I understand everything you


    said¡­so¡­so please just¡­please give me a clear price¡­just give me a clear price!¡±


    Helena nodded and said coldly: ¡°One hundred billion dors.¡±


    Simon¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°How¡­how much?!¡±


    Helena repeated again: ¡°I said, one hundred billion dors.¡±


    Simon blurted out: ¡°This¡­ this is outrageous¡­ One hundred billion¡­ One hundred billion dors


    can give this country¡­ build a most advanced aircraft carrier fleet, and¡­ maintain its operation for


    at least two years¡­¡±


    Helena nodded and smiled: ¡°Yes, one hundred billion dors can not only build the most advanced


    aircraft carrier fleet,¡±


    ¡°But also send humans to Mars and bring him back, and maybe even enable them to build a


    Disnend on the moon.¡±


    At this point, Helena asked: ¡°But what does Disney on the moon mean to you?


    One hundred billion dors spent on these ces can buy everything, but only You can¡¯t buy your


    health back.¡±


    After saying that, Helena added: ¡°Actually, if Mr. Routhchild can give up himself for the family, he


    canpletely save this money and let this money y a greater role in the future development of


    the family.¡±


    ¡°At that time, maybe your descendants will build a monument for you tomemorate you.¡±


    Simon felt a pain in his liver, and while covering his abdomen, he waved his hand and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ stop talking¡­ Since it¡¯s a deal¡­ you can make a price ¡­Then I¡­then I can bargain, then I


    wille up with a price¡­a price that can be achieved in one step.¡±


    After that, he stretched out five fingers and said firmly:


    ¡°Fifty billion dors! No more! If there is more, even if my body recovers, I will be mentally


    depressed.¡±


    ¡°When I think about spending hundreds of billions of dors, I am afraid that I will not be happy in


    my old age¡­¡±


    It can easily cost hundreds of billions of dors, just to buy a pill, Simon was really in pain.


    Some people are poor and generous even without money.


    But some people be more stingy when they get rich.


    Some people believe that health is something money can¡¯t buy.


    Some people think that when health is too expensive, they might as well just give it up.


    This thought in Simon¡¯s mind can be said to be half true and half false.


    What¡¯s fake is that he is actually very eager to get back to health.


    After all, he lived a wise life and ended up like this after suffering a stroke. The gap is too big.


    But really, he really cannot ept spending $100 billion to buy health.


    He couldn¡¯t die from a fcking stroke. Compared to staying in bed and jumping around, thetter


    would cost a hundred billion dors more.


    At this time, he couldn¡¯t help but think that he could at least save a hundred billion dors by staying


    in bed.


    In fact, Helena didn¡¯t really want so much money from him.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s psychological price, one or two billion dors is already very good.


    After all, their main purpose is not to make money but to take advantage of Simon and his son


    Steve.


    And now Charlie has added a new demand, which is the AI model mastered by this family.


    Therefore, her psychological price today is actually 10 billion dors.


    Plus a set of AI models, as long as it can reach This condition is already considered a sess.


    However, she also knew that Charlie just let go of bargain side and handed these things to her,


    But she could nevermunicate with Simon ording to his bottom line, and she must try to win


    as many benefits for Charlie as possible.


    So, she looked at Simon and said calmly: ¡°Mr. Routhchild, we don¡¯t speak secretly.¡±


    ¡°What I want is not just cash, but also the AI model that your family invested in;¡±


    ¡°So, my final offer is this, 50 billion dors in cash, plus a 100% replica of that model!¡±


    ¡°I want your team to go to Northern Europe to build an exact set of AI models for me, from hardware


    to software it is not allowed to be any different,¡±


    ¡°And I ask you to do simultaneous updates and upgrades for me;¡±


    ¡°In other words, whatever version you upgrade to in Silicon Valley, my version in Northern Europe


    will be upgraded to this version at the same time. The maximum dy shall not exceed one hour;¡±


    ¡°Also, all knowledge bases in the AI model must be fully synchronized:¡±


    ¡°And, you must always maintain this system for me, and you must not stop maintenance for any


    reason in the next 20 years.¡±


    Simon When he heard this, he suddenly became anxious and blurted out:


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°That AI model¡­ is now¡­ has been spotted by the Department of Defense¡­ itsmercial¡­


    commercial application prospects are¡­ also very broad¡­ it is estimated in the future that the value


    is no less than 100 billion dors.¡±


    ¡°After organic¡­ organic integration with other industries, the added value may be¡­ even more


    immeasurable¡­¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, you¡­ are simply¡­ having idiotic dreams!¡±

 Chapter 6012

    Chapter 6012


    Seeing that Simon was a little angry, Helena was not angry, and just said lightly:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, don¡¯t get angry in a hurry. I have an additional condition that I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    After a pause, she continued: ¡°I want your set of models for personal use and will not be used for


    anymercial purpose, which means it will not have any impact on your original market.¡±


    ¡°I just want an exact copy for my own use. To you, it is nothing more than sending me a copy,¡±


    ¡°Give me a set of hardware, and give me twenty years of maintenance. The cost shouldn¡¯t be much,


    right?¡±


    Simon asked coldly: ¡°How can I be sure¡­ you won¡¯t¡­ won¡¯t go formercial use?¡±


    Helena smiled and said: ¡°This is the specific details I am going to talk about next.¡±


    ¡°You will still pay me 100 billion dors, but I will sign a contract with you and agree on 50 billion


    dors.¡±


    ¡°Half will return to the Routhchild family at an amount of US$2.5 billion per year in the next twenty


    years;¡±


    ¡°If you cut off the upgrade and maintenance to me, I will cut off the subsequent return of this


    money;¡±


    ¡°If I take your AI model formercial use, you can immediately stop the upgrade and


    maintenance,¡±


    ¡°And sue the Nordic royal family in court, demanding full repayment of US$50 billion;¡±


    ¡°All our cooperation, as long as we reach an agreement, will be written in Contracts and will be


    protected byw.¡±


    Simon said angrily: ¡°Oh, I will give you 100 billion dors, and then you turn around and put it into a


    trust.¡±


    ¡°Judging from the current median rate of return in the U.S. financial market, the annual interest is at


    least several billion dors!¡±


    ¡°And once thepound interest is calcted, this is an astronomical figure.


    Aren¡¯t you just borrowing chickens toy eggs?¡±


    ¡°Lend my chickens toy eggs for twenty years, and then return the chickens to me. Where can I


    find the eggs that have been around for twenty years?¡±


    Helena said generously: ¡°How about this, you still give me 100 billion dors,¡± ¡°Of which 50 billion


    dors will generate interest every year, and I will not get a penny of it. ¡°Everything will be refunded


    to you;¡±


    ¡°In the first year, I will calcte it for you based on the actual interest generated by the US$50


    billion.¡±


    ¡°While refunding your principal of US$2.5 billion, all this interest will also be refunded to you;¡±


    ¡°Second year, I will give you the interest actually generated on the 47.5 billion dors, and then


    refund the principal of 2.5 billion dors, and so on, until the twenty-year contract ispleted.¡±


    Speaking of this, Helena smiled and said: ¡°If you mortgage the chicken with me for twenty years, all


    the eggsid in these twenty years will belong to you,¡±


    ¡°And the chicken itself will be gradually returned to you in twenty years. Is this fair enough?¡±


    Simon felt a littlefortable after hearing this.


    However, when he thought that the pill alone would cost 50 billion dors, he still felt a slight pain.


    At this moment, Simon suddenly eximed: ¡°I forgot one thing! The hardware of the AI model¡­ is


    very expensive!¡±


    ¡°Most of the cost is based on¡­ the hardware produced by NVIDIA! NVIDIA¡¯s stock price is rising


    rapidly,¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ that is Because AI is so popr¡­ that¡­ the price of hardware has skyrocketed!¡±


    ¡°Maybe this set of models will cost billions of dors in hardware¡­¡±


    Helena smiled and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you care about the cost, I will give you another 10


    billion dors. I am still very generous.¡±


    Hearing this, Simon¡¯s face was a little confused. He knew that Helena was secretly mocking him


    when she said this.


    Then, Helena added: ¡°Mr. Routhchild, in fact, the Routhchild family is involved in almost all of the


    institutions that are NVIDIA¡¯s major shareholders,¡±


    ¡°And you still hold a lot of circting stocks in the secondary market,¡±


    ¡°And you got these shares very early and the chips were priced very low. In the process of Nvidia¡¯s


    stock price soaring to more than 1 trillion dors, you have already made a lot of money;¡±


    Simon just got a 10 billion concession. He felt a lot morefortable. Now that he heard Helena


    exin the background, he quickly exined:


    ¡°Everyone is discussing business¡­ We¡­ We make more money from NVIDIA¡­


    That can¡¯t be rted to this matter. Your Majesty the Queen, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Helena nodded and said: ¡°However, I will give you a hardware cost of 10 billion dors, which


    has something to do with NVIDIA.¡±


    ¡°You will definitely still have to purchase my AI model from NVIDIA.¡±


    ¡°You are a shareholder of NVIDIA, and you go to NVIDIA to make bulk purchases. To a certain


    extent, this is equivalent to turning your left hand over to your right hand.¡±


    ¡°For one thing, even if the external quoted cost is 10 billion, you won¡¯t be spending that much on


    actual purchases.¡±


    Secondly, you are a shareholder of NVIDIA, so you still get points for the profit from this order;¡±


    ¡°Thirdly, this order will definitely drive up NVIDIA¡¯s sales and stock price,¡±


    ¡°And the stock price will rise. You can also gain more profit from it.¡±


    ¡°The shares you hold through institutions can make profits on valuation, and the tradable shares


    you hold in the secondary market can make direct profits.¡±


    ¡°You can make money in any part of the U.S. market, and the final conversion At the end of the day,


    your actual cost may not even be 10% of 10 billion.¡±


    At this point, Helena concluded: ¡°I won¡¯t tell you the exact cost.¡±


    ¡°My final quotation now is, It¡¯s 40 billion dors, plus a set of AI models that will be upgraded and


    maintained for free for twenty years.¡±


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s okay, we can sign an agreement now.¡±


    After saying that, Helena took out a few printed contracts and handed them over in front of Simon,


    She said: ¡°The contract temte hase out.¡±


    ¡°Just write in the specific amount of money and the terms of the agreed repayment of interest.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Routhchild is interested, we will proceed. If not, I will leave.¡±


    As soon as Simon heard this, he knew that Helena had done enough preparation and homework


    beforeing.


    The facts are true as she said.


    The Routhchild family itself controls Nvidia¡¯s shares through multiple institutions and individuals,


    And holds arge number of circting shares in the secondary market.


    They have already reaped huge profits from Nvidia.


    The 10 billion that Helena gave up indeed left a lot of room for maneuvering for the Routhchild


    family.


    Although Simon didn¡¯t care about the money,


    Now that he was being taken advantage of, he naturally wanted to get a little less.


    So, he hesitated again and again, but for the sake of his own health and status, he gritted his teeth


    and said:


    ¡°Okay! Just¡­as Her Majesty the Queen said¡­40 billion dors¡­plus¡­plus a set of non-


    commercial¡­AI Model!¡±


    After saying that, he asked hesitantly: ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, if this elixir¡­ can¡¯t cure my


    disease¡­then?¡±


    Helena said very confidently: ¡°No. Maybe, it will definitely cure you.¡±


    After saying that, Helena smiled slightly and said:


    ¡°If Mr. Routhchild feels uneasy, then let¡¯s sign the agreement first,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°And you can take the elixir without paying. Please make sure it is valid before arranging payment.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Simonpletely gave up all worries and agreed without hesitation:


    ¡°No problem! Just¡­just follow what Her Majesty the Queen said!¡±


    Helena nodded, took out her mobile phone, and said with a smile: ¡°But in order to prevent Mr.


    Routhchild from cheating, from now on, until weplete the signing and you take the elixir,¡±


    ¡°I must record it with my mobile phone and synchronize it online in real-time.¡±


    ¡°If you recover after taking the elixir, and you turn your back on me and refuse to recognize anyone


    else, I won¡¯t be able to do anything to you Mr. Routhchild.¡±


    Simon said quickly: ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t default on my debt¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But since Your Majesty the Queen is worried, it¡¯s better to leave¡­ a record!¡±

 Chapter 6013

    Chapter 6013


    Chapter 6013


    Now that both parties had reached a consensus,


    Helena took out her pen and perfected the details of the contract.


    The whole process was recorded with a mobile phone.


    Coupled with Helena¡¯s identity as the Queen of Northern Europe and the high traffic on the Inte,


    She was not worried at all that Simon would dare to go back on his word.


    After the two parties determined the terms of the contract,


    Simon wrote his name on the contract, and then the two parties exchanged agreements and the


    contract became official.


    After everything was settled, Helena put away the contract, turned off the video on her phone, and


    said:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, happy cooperation!¡±


    Simon quickly asked her: ¡°Your Majesty the Queen¡­ now¡­ can you give me


    the elixir?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Helena handed the elixir to him without hesitation and said,


    ¡°Although our Nordic royal family doesn¡¯t have much money, we always attach great importance to


    the spirit of contract.¡±


    Simon stretched out his hand and tremblingly handed the elixir to him.


    He took it and was about to ask Helena how to take it. Helena spoke first and said, ¡°Just take it.¡±


    After hearing this, Simon no longer hesitated and took the elixir directly by putting it in his mouth.


    In an instant, the elixir in his mouth turned into a heat flow that was several times stronger than


    before and quickly flowed into his abdomen.


    Simon felt like a deted balloon that was quickly filled with gas.


    He could only lie half-lying on the bedside, but he immediately felt that his body had regained


    strength, and this sense of strength was much greater than before.  Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    With a little effort, he sat up from the bed, and he was extremely surprised to find that his body no


    longer twitched or shook.


    He was so excited that he quickly tried to walk on the ground.


    As a result, the strength of his legs and the stability of his body exceeded his expectations.


    When he had not had a stroke, his body was already rtively weak. Although he did not need a


    cane to walk, he was still stumbling.


    But now, he tried to take a few steps. It cannot be said that he walked quickly, but at least he was


    much more stable.


    When he stepped out with his legs the strength and support afternding have been greatly


    improved.


    Recalling the feeling of being useless in bed after having a stroke, Simon wished he could have


    laughed up to the sky like ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha¡±!


    After walking several times in the extremely spacious and oversized ward, Simon couldn¡¯t bear to


    stop.


    Instead, he became more and more excited as he walked.


    Helena was dizzy as he was dangling in front of her eyes, so she said:


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Mr. Routhchild, don¡¯t move anymore, you haven¡¯t given me the money yet.¡±


    Simon was stunned for a moment and then turned around Suddenly, he realized that he had not


    fulfilled his promise, so he smiled a little apologetically and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty, I¡¯m really a little excited, please forgive me!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately said: ¡°Forty billion worth of pill. The fee, 50 billion deposit, 90


    billion US dors, I will ask someone to pay it immediately,¡±


    ¡°And the money will be directly transferred to the ount on the contract, right?¡±


    Helena nodded: ¡°Yes, thanks Mr. Routhchild. Let¡¯s arrange it.¡±


    Then, Helena said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Routhchild, have you noticed that you no longer stutter?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Simon held his right hand empty in front of his body shook it a few times, and said in surprise:


    ¡°Amazing, indeed amazing! This elixir is really amazing!¡± After sighing with emotion, he didn¡¯t waste


    any time.


    He directly picked up his phone and contacted his financial director, asking him to arrange a transfer


    payment.


    Ny billion US dors is an astronomical figure for any country or group, especially such arge


    amount of cash, which is simply unimaginable.


    But to the Routhchild family, this amount of money is nothing, not even pocket money.


    The financial strength of the Routhchild family has long been beyond the ability of outsiders to


    estimate.


    Over the years, they have made explicit and implicit investments in countless fields.


    All offshorepanies registered in the Cayman Inds and Virgin Inds, as long as they have


    not been listed, do not need to disclose shareholder information.


    Among them, there is no way to verify the actual value of arge number ofpanies owned or


    even controlled by the Routhchild family.


    Even for listedpanies, only the primary market will disclose shareholder information.


    The secondary market buys and holds through various channels, and it is impossible to count at all.


    Moreover, the Routhchild family has investments in real estate, energy, mining, transportation, etc.


    all over the world.


    It can be said that no matter which industryes to the fore, the Routhchild family can grab huge


    wealth from it.


    During the colonial period, Britain was known as the Empire on which the sun never set because


    they had their own colonies in almost every time zone.


    No matter where the sun shone, they had a piece of their territory.


    The Routhchild family is an empire on which the sun never sets in the economic field.


    As long as they can make money in almost every field in the world,


    They have a presence, so no matter where the wind blows, there must be a ce for them.


    Just like the explosive development of AI, the Routhchild family has made a profit of at least


    US$300 billion from NVIDIA¡¯s shareholding alone,


    Which does not include the value generated by their investment in the AI industry.


    For such a powerful financial empire, if their funds were truly audited, they would probably be worth


    more than 10 trillion US dors.


    Therefore, Simon secretly transferred 90 billion US dors in cash to the bank ount of the Nordic


    royal family in Switzend with just a phone call and some instructions.


    Helena finally breathed a sigh of relief after receiving the notification that the funds had arrived.


    Then she remembered Charlie¡¯s instructions and said to Simon:


    ¡°To be honest, Mr. Routhchild, if this kind of elixir were ced at auction, it would be impossible to


    sell it at such a low price.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I came to sell it to you. On the one hand, I am very interested in your AI.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, it is also because of the filial piety of your son Steve.¡±


    First, give him a good beating, and then give him a candy. Charlie is good at ying tricks, and


    Steve is no exception.


    He wants Steve to feel pain from the inside out and at the same time, he can clearly feel the


    sweetness in his mouth.


    That¡¯s why he told Helena not to forget to give Steve a good show so gave him some credit.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Simon asked curiously: ¡°Steve knows that Her Majesty the Queen has this magical


    medicine?¡±


    Helena shook her head: ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡±


    ¡°But he did appear to be in great pain after hearing that you had a stroke. It can also be seen that


    he really cares about you.¡±


    After a pause, Helena added: ¡°I think everyone who is filial to their parents deserves respect.¡±


    ¡°It was also his filial piety that moved me, so I thought I bring the elixir to New York to visit you,¡±


    ¡°And see if we can make a deal, which can be regarded as saving half of your


    life.¡±


    Simon was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that his eldest son would care so much about his body.


    It was indeed a bit¡­ More than he expected.


    After all, when his father was critically ill, he was very excited.


    Even now, I still remember it fresh.


    Therefore, this made him think that Steve¡¯s affection for his father might be greater than his


    attraction to the heir.


    This really made him feel gratified, and it also made his affection for Steve grow a lot.


    Helena saw that he seemed to be deep in thought, so she said abruptly:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, it is indeed very gratifying for you to have such a filial son.¡±


    ¡°I believe that after he officially seeds to the throne today, he will definitely take care of


    Routhchild.¡±


    ¡°After all, the highest level of business is to serve people with virtue.¡±


    When Simon heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble even though he had alreadypletely


    recovered from the stroke.


    It was indeed gratifying that his son was filial, but when he thought about the family meeting that


    was scheduled to be held at ten o¡¯clock in the morning, he couldn¡¯t help but be nervous,


    thinking:


    ¡°I am gratified and touched, but since my body has fully recovered, what about the handover to the


    patriarch?¡±


    The positioning matter must be put on hold for the time being! I didn¡¯t want to pass the position to


    Steve so early.¡±


    ¡°The previous decision to pass the position was a helpless move after a stroke. Now that my body


    has recovered, there is no possibility of passing the position!¡±


    He thought of it! At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself:


    ¡°Although this would be unfair to Steve, I believe that since my son is so filial to me and regards my


    body as more important than his session, he will definitely not take this seriously and would not


    have much opinion?¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if he has an opinion, I canpensate him.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I never fully finalized the identity of the heir before? This time, I might as well take


    advantage of the ten o¡¯clock family meeting to discuss it directly.¡±


    ¡°Let him at least have some reassurance!¡±

 Chapter 6014

    Chapter 6014


    Chapter 6014


    Seeing that Simon kept his head down silently and thinking, Helena knew that he would definitely


    not pass on the title of head of the family to Steve as nned.


    As expected, Simon raised his head, smiled, and said: ¡°Your Majesty, thank you for taking the time


    out of your busy schedule toe to New York to attend the internal meeting of the Routhchild


    family to establish the heir.¡±


    ¡°With your presence, the Routhchild family has flourished!¡± Helena pretended to be surprised and


    asked:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to announce Steve¡¯s session today? Howe the heir has been determined?¡±


    Simon waved his hand and said with a slightly embarrassed smile:


    ¡°The n can¡¯t keep up with the changes. Changes can¡¯t defeat the n.¡±


    ¡°Before this morning, I never thought that I could recover again, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Helena smiled slightly: ¡°Part of the reason why you can recover is Steve¡¯s filial piety.¡±


    Helena said this, but she couldn¡¯t help thinking in her heart:


    ¡°Simon really regretted it, whichpletely confirmed Mr. Wade¡¯s spection. He always predicts


    things like a god!¡±


    Since Simon nned to pass on the position of head of the family to Steve because of his helpless


    stroke, then as long as his stroke is cured, he will definitely give up this idea.


    Sometimes, the logic of human nature is the same as that of chemical reactions.


    After water is electrolyzed, oxygen and hydrogen will be generated. This is the form of the


    chemical reaction. If the electricity is unplugged, the water will still be water.


    Simon was the patriarch of the family, and it was water; but when he suddenly suffered a stroke, it


    was electricity;


    the oxygen and hydrogen produced by the electrolysis of water were the result of Simon¡¯s n to


    give way to his son Steve.


    Therefore, only after Simon, the patriarch of the family, suffered a stroke, would the result be that he


    gave way to Steve.


    Now that the key condition of the stroke is gone, it is equivalent to unplugging the power. Then the


    result of Steve seeding as the patriarch will naturally be gone.


    Because of this, in Charlie¡¯s opinion, if Simon continues to pass on the throne after recovering from


    his illness, it is equivalent to a pool of water left to dry and it will dpose into hydrogen and


    oxygen. That is a ghost.


    At this moment, Helena sighed and said to Simon: ¡°Mr. Routhchild, since your n has changed, I


    will not participate in the next meeting.¡±


    Simon asked puzzledly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Her Majesty the Queen? Why doesn¡¯t she want to


    participate? You¡¯re already here, why not stay and guide and witness.¡±


    Helena shook her head and said, ¡°In addition to making deals with you, Mr.


    Routhchild, I am here to establish a rtionship with the patriarch of the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°A basis for futuremunication. If Steve takes over today, I should naturally witness it on the spot


    and establish a goodmunication basis with the new patriarch.¡±


    ¡°However, Mr. Routhchild does not n to retire now, so I came to New York this time. All goals


    have been achieved, and it would be a waste of time to stay.¡±


    Simon understood the meaning of her words immediately and said with a smile:


    ¡°Her Majesty the Queen is indeed a master of negotiation. You are so young and can negotiate


    well.¡±


    ¡°I have never seen someone with such good rhythm control before!¡±


    ¡°With Her Majesty the Queen at the helm of the Nordic royal family, it will surely skyrocket!¡±


    Helena smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Routhchild thinks too highly of me,¡±


    ¡°I can control it well. The rhythm is entirely because I have a good teacher.¡±


    Simon quickly asked: ¡°I wonder who the teacher of Her Majesty the Queen is. If there is a chance, I


    would also like to meet him!¡±


    Helena said lightly: ¡°My teacher¡¯s behavior style is rtively low-key and doesn¡¯t like the vanity of


    fame,¡±


    ¡°But I believe that Mr. Routhchild will have a chance to meet him in the future.¡±


    Simon smiled politely and said: ¡°That would be great!¡±


    Helena said: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Mr. Routhchild, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Simon nodded, and when he saw Helena turning to leave, he thought of something, and quickly


    stopped her and said: ¡°By the way, Her Majesty the Queen!¡±


    Helena turned around and asked curiously: ¡°What else Mr. Routhchild has to say?¡±


    Simon asked with concern: ¡°I wonder if Her Majesty the Queen¡¯s magical oriental pills are still


    avable? If so, I want to buy more.¡±


    Helena shook her head: ¡°Mr. Routhchild, this kind of miraculous elixir is rare and hard toe by.¡±


    ¡°Each one requires great opportunity. Think about it, one person, in a lifetime, How many times can


    we have the opportunity to escape death and get a blessing in disguise?¡±


    Simon said with a smile: ¡°People are greedy. Although I had such an opportunity once, I really hope


    to have a second time or even a third time. Three times, if Her Majesty the Queen has this


    opportunity, please don¡¯t be stingy, I will definitely give Her Majesty the Queen a satisfactory price!¡±


    ¡°A satisfactory price?¡± Helena muttered, deliberately smacking her lips, and said with a bit of


    disgust:


    ¡°With all due respect, considering your worth, Mr. Routhchild, you are really not a good buyer. I


    believe that even if I still have this elixir, I will never trade with you again in the future. ¡°


    Simon asked subconsciously: ¡°Why did Her Majesty the Queen say this?¡±


    Helena pursed her lips, shrugged, and said calmly: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like bargaining.¡±


    ¡°If there is a next time, I will find a more cheerful buyer, which saves time and makes me feel


    better.¡±


    ¡°You are also in business, and you must have been a seller. When you are a seller, the buyer on the


    other side is always preupied, hesitant, or even doubts your integrity and the authenticity of the


    goods you sell. Then you will definitely not be happy.¡±


    Simon knew that Helena was mocking his bargaining behavior just now.


    At this moment, although he felt a little unhappy, he also realized a big problem.


    If Helena hadn¡¯t said angry words, wouldn¡¯t he have missed the next chance to renew his life?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly felt very regretful about his bargaining behavior just now.  Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he said without hesitation: ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, don¡¯t be angry. I am a businessman after


    all. I am used to bargaining. Even if it is a dime, I will find a way to lower the price.¡±


    ¡°If Her Majesty the Queen feels ufortable, Then I won¡¯t make a counteroffer at all. I¡¯ll make up


    for the 10 billion US dors for you, right away. Do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±


    Helena waved her hand: ¡°No, no, as you said, purchase AI models. The hardware also requires


    costs. I would rather suffer a loss myself than let you suffer a loss.¡±


    ¡°After all, Mr. Routhchild, you are so old and have had another stroke. If you suffer a loss that


    affects your mood, and you will suffer from another disease in the future, then Am I not a sinner?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Simon could no longer care about being ridiculed.


    He hurried to Helena and said very excitedly: ¡°Purchasing hardware for Her Majesty the Queen.


    This is what we should do. Your Majesty, please don¡¯t be polite.¡±


    After saying that, he said with a regretful look on his face: ¡°Your Majesty, I am old, and I have many


    old habits left over from decades in my thinking mode,¡±


    ¡°And bargaining is one of them, but Your Majesty, Please rest assured that we, the Routhchild


    family, will never bargain again when doing business with Her Majesty the Queen!¡±


    After experiencing the powerful efficacy of the blood-dispersing and heartsaving pill, Simon was


    keenly aware that this thing must be a life-saving artifact.


    Although he has recovered now, he is old after all, and other problems will definitely arise in the


    future.


    And doctors have also said that strokes are very easy to recur. Almost 20% of stroke patients will


    have a second stroke within five years. If it happens again, his body may not be able to bear it.


    Therefore, if you can buy an extra blood-sparing and heart-saving pill or preorder one, you can sit


    back and rx.


    He is not sure whether Helena has a second one now, but he knows that he cannot let her leave


    New York with opinions and dissatisfaction.


    In that case, if he wants to buy it again in the future, he may really have no chance.


    Helena saw Simon¡¯s anxious face, which almost contained one sentence:


    ¡°I can¡¯t let her run away.¡± She found it funny and couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, will this make you too embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Or forget it. You are so old. If you are unhappy because money matters, how can you feel good


    about it? Business is second, and health is first.¡±


    Simon knew Helena was teasing him, so he could only bite the bullet and apologize and said with a


    smile:


    ¡°No, no! This is the money that should be given to Her Majesty the Queen. If this money was not


    given to Her Majesty the Queen,¡±


    ¡°I would be unhappy and even have trouble sleeping and eating. So please don¡¯t refuse!¡±


    Helena thought for a moment and then said helplessly: ¡°Since Mr. Routhchild said so, well, I will not


    be disrespectful.¡±


    Simon said hearing this, he felt more excited than making money.¡±


    ¡°He immediately contacted his financial manager again and blurted out:


    ¡°Hurry, add another 10 billion US dors to the ount just now!¡±


    After saying that, he nced at Helena, Seeing that her expression was extremely calm, he was


    worried and said quickly:


    ¡°No, no, no, send 15¡­oh no! Send twenty billion!¡±


    As his most trusted confidant, the other party immediately said:


    ¡°Okay. Sir, please wait a minute, I will make arrangements.¡±


    Helena raised her eyebrows slightly but said nothing. After Simon hung up the phone, she


    pretended to be surprised and asked:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, what did you just say? Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to remit 20 billion?¡±


    Simon also saw through Helena. This woman is also a superb actress.


    If she really thinks it¡¯s inappropriate, she should have said it earlier.


    She didn¡¯t say it until he hung up the phone. Is it too obvious that she¡¯s faking it?


    However, he now understands that Helena, who is in her twenties, is not someone to be trifled with.


    Since he wants something from her, he must not have any thoughts of bargaining, otherwise he will


    be the one who suffers in the end.


    Now that he is quite old, it¡¯s not a good feeling to lose money and lose people.


    So, he hurriedly said: ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, this 10 billion is to make up for your payment,¡±


    ¡°And the other 10 billion is a little bit of my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I did do something inappropriate just now. Please don¡¯t mind!¡±

 Chapter 6015

    Chapter 6015


    After confirming that the 20 billion dors had arrived, Helena looked at Simon and said with a


    smile:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, the money has been received. Happy cooperation!¡±


    I will return to Europe in two days. I hope that when I arrive, your AI team will also arrive at the


    same time.¡±


    Simon blurted out without hesitation: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty the Queen!¡±


    ¡°I will ask them to prepare immediately and go over early to do preliminary nning and


    preparations!¡±


    When Helena seeded in selling the Blood-Spreading Pill for 60 billion US dors, plus a set of AI


    models,


    Steve, twenty meters away from the ward door, and his son Royce, who had just arrived, were


    anxiously looking at the time.


    In his opinion, the old father¡¯s meeting with Helena took a little too long.


    It was not that he had any objections to the meeting between the two,


    But mainly because he was worried that it would dy the family meetingter.


    After all, the meeting officially begins at ten o¡¯clock,


    And that will be a critical moment for him to reach the highest peak of his life.


    At such an important time, why can¡¯t they get a wheelchair before half past nine and push the old


    man to the venue in a hurry?


    Today is a great day for me to seed as the patriarch of the family, and of course, they don¡¯t want


    to dy it for a minute.


    When he was anxious, the ward door opened.


    Helena walked out of the ward.


    Seeing this, Steve quickly ran over to Royce.


    After all, he was also concerned about whether the old man could persuade Helena to marry into


    the family.


    If she could be convinced, then wouldn¡¯t Helena be his future daughter-inw?


    The medical staff behind him also ran over quickly.


    They were worried about the old man¡¯s health.


    The old man couldn¡¯t speak well and it was apanied by hemiplegia and convulsions.


    In this case, it was not suitable to talk too much.


    But they didn¡¯t expect him to chat with Helena for so long,


    So they had to go and see the old man¡¯s current body. If there is any problem, it will be


    troublesome.


    However, before the two groups of people reached the door of the ward,


    A scene appeared that made them feel like they were struck by lightning.


    Helena turned back to the door and said, ¡°Mr. Routhchild, there is no need to see me off.¡±


    Immediately afterward, old Simon¡¯s figure walked out of the door as if nothing happened.


    As he walked, he was polite to Helena: ¡°It is a great honor for us that the Her


    Majesty the Queen came to New York to see me in person.¡±


    ¡°As the head of the Routhchild family, how could I not send you off in person?¡± Steve, Royce, and


    the medical staff almost all standing there froze on the spot.


    Everyone is asking themselves a question: What on earth is going on?


    Steve was also dumbfounded and thought to himself: ¡°Yeah, what the h3ll is going on?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the old man lying on the bed shivering just now? He was stumbling when talking!¡±


    ¡°Why now¡­ Why can¡¯t you suddenly see nothing wrong now?! Are youing back to your


    senses?!¡±


    Steve was a little suspicious of the world and rubbed his eyes. After making sure he saw it right,


    He didn¡¯t bother to think about what was going on.


    He just took a few steps. He ran up to help Simon and said nervously:


    ¡°Father! Why did youe out on your own?¡±


    ¡°Your current physical condition can¡¯t bear the torment¡­¡±


    Before Steve could finish speaking, Simon interrupted happily:


    ¡°Steve, let me tell you some good news! My body is fine now! Everything is healed!¡±


    ¡°The stroke, partiality, stuttering, and shaking are all gone! Surprise or not? This is simply a medical


    miracle, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­what?! So¡­it¡¯s cured now?!¡±


    Steve was horrified, feeling as if his brain¡¯s CPU had been burned by the old man¡¯s words.


    He thought to himself: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is he cured? Is he? Didn¡¯t the doctor say it was a stroke?¡±


    ¡°Hemiplegia! Moreover, the speech nerve has been seriously affected, making it difficult to fully


    recover!¡±


    ¡°And the doctor also said, after all, it¡¯s almost impossible to recover from nerve damage!¡±


    ¡°Even if you actively participate in the best rehabilitation treatment in the world,¡±


    ¡°You will only be a little better than you are now.¡±


    ¡°If you can return to walking on crutches, it is already a blessing by God!¡±


    Thinking of this, he turned to look at the attending doctor,


    His face has question marks and fcuk you uncle written all over it.


    In fact, the attending doctor was even more confused at this time.


    Not to mention the CPU, it even burned out the memory and motherboard.


    He felt that all these years of medical skills he had learned were in vain.


    After practicing medicine for so many years and most of my life,


    Who the h3ll has ever seen someone who just had a stroke, turned around and walked around


    numbly?


    The key point is that the old man was polite to the Queen.


    He was dancing, eloquent, and energetic. Even he couldn¡¯tpare himself to him!


    He could only push up his sses, and say in ignorance and surprise:  Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Medical miracle! This is the real medical miracle!¡±


    ¡°Anyone who can cure a stroke will be honored by the Nobel Prize!¡±


    Steve heard this, he wanted to kick him to the other end of the corridor, and cursed in his heart:


    ¡°You ba5tard, you know miracles with just one mouthful,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I fcking know it¡¯s a miracle? Do you even need to say that?!¡±


    Simon saw Steve¡¯s eyes widen and speechless.


    He was a little moved and a little ashamed and said:


    ¡°Steve, good son, thank you for your filial piety. Her Majesty the Queen was moved by your filial


    piety and brought me the special medicine.¡±


    ¡°After receiving the special medicine to treat stroke, I am now cured!¡±


    Steve looked at Helena with a confused look on his face and subconsciously asked:


    ¡°Her Majesty the Queen¡­this¡­this¡­what the h3ll is going on? Huh?¡±


    Helena smiled slightly, looked at Steve, and said earnestly:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, this is the miracle you prayed to God, and God answered you!


    The miracle arrived!¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡­¡± Steve¡¯s expression was stunned, and his face was even sadder than his dead son.


    He thought to himself: ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t really ask God to fcking ask me!¡±


    Helena saw that his expression was a little painful, and she couldn¡¯t control it anymore.


    She was afraid that Simon would be suspicious of the control, so she said with a serious face:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, don¡¯t be too surprised. Remember, Matthew Chapter 7, verse 7, says, ¡®Ask, and it


    will be given to you. Seek, and you will find; knock, and the door will be opened to you.¡¯ this is God¡¯s


    kindness to believers!¡±


    Helena said again: ¡°Even in the most difficult moments of my life,¡±


    ¡°I still insisted on praying to God every day, and encouraged myself with this verse, telling myself


    that God would never abandon me!¡±


    ¡°So, I ushered in the opportunity of life, achieved a reversal in life, and became the Queen of


    Northern Europe!¡±


    ¡°So, please remember that God will not let you walk alone!¡±

 Chapter 6016

    Chapter 6016


    ¡°What the actual¡­ mother¡­¡± Steve was speechless after hearing these words.


    But in his heart, he already wanted to curse the god.


    He never dreamed that things that had been going very smoothly would suddenly take a turn for the


    worse at thest step!


    And the key to the problem actually lies with God!


    Oh no!


    It¡¯s because of Helena!


    Even if eight more big heads were attached to his neck, he would never have expected that Helena,


    a Nordic queen and a big inte celebrity from a European royal family, could cure the old man¡¯s


    stroke and create a fcking¡­ Medical miracle.


    There is simply no sense of martial ethics!


    It¡¯s as weird as if you asked a cleaningdy toe home to clean, and she found that your


    computer¡¯s CPU was broken, and used an embroidery needle to cut out a brand new CPU for you.


    The point is, that the CPU she dug out is a lot better than your original one. How can you argue with


    this?


    Steve¡¯s heart was broken at this time, but Simon had already heard Helena endorse Steve,


    And was in a state of emotion and guilt for his son, so he didn¡¯t think his son would have any


    treacherous thoughts.


    Seeing that Steve¡¯s whole brain waspletely short-circuited, he thought his son was too excited,


    So he quickly stepped forward and hugged him, patted his shoulder, and said:


    ¡°Thank you, good son! Thank you for everything you have done for me!¡±


    Steve, who was hugged by Simon,y on Simon¡¯s shoulders and looked at Helena with red eyes,


    his eyes full of doubts.


    Helena smiled slightly and said: ¡°Mr. Routhchild, I still have something to do.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a step forward so that I won¡¯t disturb the deep love between your father and son.¡±


    Simon said quickly: ¡°Quick, Steve, go and see Her Majesty the Queen off!¡±


    When Steve heard this, he said to himself:


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking for an opportunity to ask Helena what¡¯s going on!¡±


    So he quickly said: ¡°Okay father! I¡¯ll see Her Majesty the Queen off!¡±


    After that, he suppressed his anger and said to Helena:


    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, please!¡±


    Helena nodded and said goodbye to Simon:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, I¡¯m leaving. I look forward to seeing you again!¡±


    Simon said respectfully Said: ¡°Looking forward to seeing you again, Your Majesty the Queen!¡±


    Steve was trembling with anger and forced himself to lead Helena out of the corridor of the hospital.


    When he took the elevator to the top floor, he saw that there was no one else around him,


    So he couldn¡¯t bear it. He asked: ¡°Helena! What the h3ll is going on?! Are you trying to hurt me?!¡±


    Helena smiled slightly and said: ¡°Mr. Steve,¡±


    ¡°I cured your father, but you don¡¯t thank me. How can I harm you and why do you say I¡¯m harming


    you?¡±


    Steve growled: ¡°You know that I¡¯m going to take over as the patriarch of the family soon!¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here to cure my father at this time!¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t harming me, what were you doing?! Tell me, what are your intentions?!¡±


    Helena shrugged her shoulders and asked him: ¡°What? I cured your father, but instead harmed


    you?¡±


    ¡°You prayed to God that your father can be cured, and God allows me. I came to help you fulfill your


    wish.¡±


    ¡°Instead of thanking me, you asked me why I harmed you. Isn¡¯t this a bit too contradictory?¡±


    Steve shouted angrily: ¡°To tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t fcking pray to God at all!¡±


    Steve suddenly murmured: ¡°Oh¡­I see¡­¡±


    At this moment, he suddenly understood that Helena had always been working for Charlie.


    He couldn¡¯t help but secretly thought: ¡°Charlie needed to send Sifang Baozhuan to Canada. With


    one phone call, Helena rushed to Canada in a hurry;¡±


    ¡°Charlie needed to send Peter back to China, and Helena immediately took him to her own house.¡±


    ¡°I went to beg Charlie and asked him to help Helena visit the old man who had suffered a stroke to


    highlight my ability. Helena rushed over immediately.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Helena cured the old man¡­ must have been instructed by Charlie! It was


    Charlie who harmed me!¡±


    Thinking of this, Steve asked Helena angrily: ¡°Why! Why did Charlie do this to me?!¡±


    Helena smiled slightly and said: ¡°Mr. Wade saved your father, maybe it was for your sake.¡±


    ¡°After all, you are also Mr. Wade¡¯s friend. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to help his friend¡¯s father when he is


    sick?¡±


    Steve was almost crying with anger. He scratched with his trembling fingers and said angrily:


    ¡°If you were someone else, I would believe it, but I definitely don¡¯t believe


    Charlie! My father¡¯s stroke was designed by him!¡±


    Helena smiled and said: ¡°I am looking at this issue objectively as a third party.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with Mr. Wade. Most of the reason why your father had a


    stroke was because the Sifang Baozhu suddenly returned to China,¡±


    ¡°But if I am not wrong, Mr. Steve should have sent the Sifang Baozhuang out of New York, right?¡±


    Steve¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and he hurriedly moved his hands and whispered in panic:


    ¡°Your Majesty, please don¡¯t say such nonsense!¡±


    Helena pretended to be stupid and said: ¡°Am I wrong? I remember it seems like that is the case.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t Sifang Baozhuang and Mr. Peter Zhou sent to Canada by your helicopter? If Mr.


    Routhchild knows about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking!¡± Steve quickly raised his hand. He raised his hands, his tone softened a lot in an


    instant, and blurted out:


    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, please stop talking about this matter. If word spreads, I will bepletely


    ruined.¡±


    As he spoke, he used his panic mood, and finally figured out Charlie¡¯s path, thinking to himself:


    ¡°Charlie, this ba5tard, must think that if I sessfully seed to the throne today and be the


    new patriarch of the Routhchild family, I will definitely tear up the previous rtionship with him.¡±


    ¡°The agreement between Sifang Baozhuang and Zhou Peter will be gradually weakened by me, so


    he asked Helena toe over and cure the old man¡¯s disease!¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with gritted teeth:


    ¡°Charlie, this ba5tard, even though he is young and full of bad ideas, he still has a dmn good eye for


    judging people!¡±


    At this time, Helena on the sideforted him: ¡°Mr. Routhchild, you don¡¯t have to be so pessimistic,


    maybe old Mr. Routhchild will pass on the position of patriarch to you as agreed.¡±


    Steve smiled bitterly: ¡°Who else in the world knows my father better than me? Unless he does it


    today. Otherwise, he will never be able to pass the position of patriarch to me.¡±


    Helena smiled: ¡°Even if he does not pass the position to you, with my endorsement just now, he will


    definitely rify the identity of your heir so that others have lost the chance topete. As long as


    you wait calmly, you can be the patriarch one day.¡±


    Steve asked back: ¡°Then next time the old man gets sick, Charlie¡­oh no, Mr. Wade, he will let you


    bring some miracle medicine?¡±


    Helena shrugged and said with a smile: ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±


    ¡°I follow Mr. Wade¡¯s lead in everything. I will do whatever he asks me to do. He asks me to send him


    the magic medicine.¡±


    ¡°If he wants medicine, I will give him the magic medicine; if he asks me to give him poison, I will


    give him poison.¡±


    Steve looked at Helena and couldn¡¯t help but asked in surprise:


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are also the Queen of Northern Europe respected by hundreds of millions of


    people!¡±


    ¡°My father is always polite to you when he sees you. Why do you have to obey


    Mr. Wade¡¯s words?¡±


    Helena said lightly: ¡°I became the queen for my family and revenge. Now my purpose has been


    achieved.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°If Mr. Wade lets me announce my abdication early tomorrow morning, I will not hesitate to give up


    the crown to others.¡±


    ¡°In my eyes, the role of the Queen is not one thousandth or even one tenthousandth that of Mr.


    Wade¡­¡±


    ¡°H3ll¡­¡± Steve was extremely helpless and sighed:


    ¡°Mr. Wade is indeed very capable. The famous Nordic Queen is even willing to give up her throne


    for him. It is really amazing¡­¡±


    Helena smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Routhchild, I have some personal suggestions. I wonder if you are


    willing to listen to it?¡±


    Steve said: ¡°Your Majesty, please tell me¡­¡±


    Helena said: ¡°You should try to be as sincere as possible in front of Mr. Wade.


    Today Maybe he felt that you were not sincere, so he made this decision;¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if your father locks you in as the heir today, don¡¯t feelfortable,¡±


    ¡°Because you might not be able to sit back and rx next time. When your father needs the elixir,¡±


    ¡°It might not be me who brings it, but could be one of your many brothers;¡±


    ¡°By that time, you will really be in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 6017

    Chapter 6017


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Helena¡¯s words made Steve¡¯s liver tremble.


    If Helena¡¯s words just now were a warning to him,


    Then thesest words were a nak3d threat!


    In just a few words, you can hear the murderous intent!


    Steve was not a fool.


    He could immediately figure out the stakes.


    He thought to himself: ¡°After this old man¡¯s experience of taking the elixir to recover, he will


    definitely be extremely dependent.¡±


    ¡°If he bes ill or his life is in danger again,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely get a pill to extend his life at all costs.¡±


    ¡°Once the old man enters the state of ¡°at all costs¡±, he will be able to break any rules.¡±


    ¡°Take the Sifang Baozhust time as an example.¡±


    ¡°The old man didn¡¯t even discuss it with me,¡±


    ¡°And directly issued a decision. Whoever finds the Sifang Baozhu,¡±


    ¡°And brings it back to the Routhchild family will be the next one.¡±


    ¡°As an heir, isn¡¯t this just ying hooligan?¡±


    ¡°With this precedent, I don¡¯t have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°If the old man needs elixirs next time and can¡¯t get them,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely make the same decision.¡±


    ¡°Who can get him a magical elixir, and whoever can inherit the family¡­¡±


    ¡°At that time, I, the eldest son, will be deprived of the qualification of the first heir at any time.¡±


    ¡°If I really make Charlie dissatisfied, he will go to cooperate with other brothers,¡±


    ¡°Then I will be kicked out directly?!¡±


    Thinking of this, a thought suddenly shed in his mind:


    ¡°How about I just seize the power with arms!¡±


    But this thought was only a momentary thought.


    It shed and was immediately forgotten by him.


    He knew that even if he wanted to seize power with arms, he would have no chance.


    The roots of the Routhchild family are in New York.


    There are at least three police stations around the Routhchild family estate alone.


    There are several police helicopters equipped, and the police here are extremely dedicated.


    If anyone dares to steal a dog in a wealthy area, the police will chase him with helicopters.


    Moreover, the old man himself has a private armed force dedicated to protecting his personal safety.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This private armed force serves the old man alone.


    Even his own sons are among the defense targets of these private armed forces.


    In addition, the old man has deep connections with various important departments in New York and


    even the United States government.


    He even established a special fund for these departments.


    The scale of this fund is notrge, only about one billion U.S. dors,


    But the only thing this fund has the purpose is that once he dies unexpectedly,


    These departments will use this fund to investigate his death strictly.


    No matter who the culprit is, Routhchild¡¯s strongest legal team will do their best to ensure that he


    gets justice.


    Maybe the most severe sentence.


    If he seizes power with force, there is a high probability that he will be killed before he seeds.


    There is a small probability that although he seeds,


    He will soon be punished by thew.


    Wouldn¡¯t he be a bride-cloth for his other brothers?


    Moreover, Steve suddenly thought of a question in his mind:


    ¡°Actually, even if I be the patriarch of the Routhchild family in the future,¡±


    ¡°I may not be able to do it without Charlie¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°I am already over fifty years old this year.¡±


    ¡°If I wait any longer If I can sessfully seed to the throne in a few years,¡±


    ¡°Then I will probably be over sixty.¡±


    ¡°By then, I will only be able to sit in the position of n leader for twenty years at most¡­¡±


    ¡°But if Charlie can also sell me some pills, maybe,¡±


    ¡°I will sit in the position of patriarch for thirty years or even longer in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems like, no matter what, I can¡¯t fall out with Charlie!¡±


    After thinking about it, Steve immediately put on a ttering look.


    With an expression on his face, he said to Helena:


    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, please tell Mr. Wade that I may have had other thoughts in the past,¡±


    ¡°But please rest assured that from now on,¡±


    ¡°I, Steve Routhchild, will always be the one following Mr. Wade¡¯s lead!¡±


    Helena smiled slightly: ¡°Mr. Wade has returned to China.¡±


    ¡°If you have a chance, you can tell him in person.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± When Steve heard this, he felt aggrieved and useless.


    ¡°What the h3ll, you don¡¯t have the right to express your loyalty in the air?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you rush to China and say it in front of Charlie?¡±

 Chapter 6018

    Chapter 6018


    Although Steve was depressed, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.


    He could only say with a sorry smile:


    ¡°Okay, okay, when I finish the things at hand,¡±


    ¡°I will contact Mr. Wade and go to China to visit him in person!¡±


    Helena nodded: ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Steve at this point was speechless and choked,


    By now the two of them had already walked to the helicopter,


    So Helena said: ¡°I think it is enough Mr. Routhchild,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a meeting at ten o¡¯clock? It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    Steve said with some respect:


    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, have a safe journey.¡±


    Helena nodded slightly and smiled in return.


    Her every frown and smile were extremely dignified,


    And her every move showed royal style.


    Steve looked at it and his heart trembled.


    He was not moved by Helena¡¯s appearance and temperament,


    But felt that the more dignified Helena was, the more evil she looked to him.


    In her twenties, he speaks with murderous intent.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    How can this bepared to ordinary people?


    However, Steve did not dare to have any dissatisfaction.


    After watching Helena board the helicopter and watching the helicopter go away,


    He breathed a sigh of relief, turned around, and was about to go back,


    When he happened to meet his son Royce who was looking for him.


    As soon as Royce saw him, he said hurriedly:


    ¡°Dad, Grandpa asked you to go directly to the family conference room after seeing off the queen.¡±


    ¡°There is a meeting.¡±


    Steve said listlessly: ¡°Okay, I understand, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Royce on the side saw that his father was a little depressed.


    He quickly lowered his voice and asked cautiously:


    ¡°Dad, how did it go?¡±


    Steve shook his head and said dejectedly:


    ¡°Stop dreaming. Your grandfather will not keep his promise.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± When Royce heard this, he immediately asked with a look of shock:


    ¡°Why?! Didn¡¯t he agree that we would hold a family meeting today to pass on the position of


    patriarch to give it to you?!¡±


    Steve smiled bitterly: ¡°What¡¯s the use of agreeing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not written in the contract.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your grandpa who has the final say whether to give it or not?¡±


    Royce didn¡¯t sleepst night.


    He just thought that after his father ascended to the throne today,


    He would also be the first heir of the family.


    By then, he did not know how many people would kneel down and lick him.


    He had even begun to imagine that the Nordic Queen Helena would throw herself into his arms.


    He pictured the hugging.


    But he only had this sweet dream for one night,


    And his father actually said that there was no chance of seeding to the throne.


    This¡­ isn¡¯t this a lie?


    Royce, who had never experienced social beatings,


    His eyes turned red in an instant.


    He choked and asked, ¡°Dad, if grandpa doesn¡¯t let you seed,¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we happy in vain? If you don¡¯t seed,¡±


    ¡°Queen Helena will still be willing to marry me?¡±


    Steve said dumbfounded: ¡°Even if I seed, Helena can¡¯t marry you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Royce asked in confusion:


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Steve thought of Charlie and said angrily


    ¡°This woman has sold her soul to the devil!¡±


    Royce thought his father meant this.


    It means that Helena has an evil character, so he subconsciously said:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, dad, I can do it.¡±


    Steve red at him: ¡°Is this something you can do?¡±


    Royce looked confused: ¡°Helena came to see Grandpa in person today.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she want to get closer to us? Will she still refuse to marry us?


    Steve kicked him and cursed, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    If I hear you mention your marriage to her again in the future,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for pping you with my big hand!¡±

 Chapter 6019

    Chapter 6019


    Royce felt extremely aggrieved.


    But the grievance was a grievance.


    Facing his furious father, he did not dare to say even one more word.


    So, without saying a word, the father and son came to the family meeting room one after another.


    In this conference room that resembles a medieval European pce, almost all family members are


    already present.


    However, the old man has note yet.


    Everyone knows that today must be the day when the old man passes the throne to Steve.


    After the old man announces it, Steve will officially be the leader of the entire Routhchild


    family.


    Therefore, although everyone has ugly expressions,


    But they also thought in in hearts that they would try their best to please Steve as much as possible


    later.


    From now on, everyone¡¯s resource ie, as well as the power of life and death, will be in Steve¡¯s


    hands.


    Seeing the arrival of Steve and Royce, everyone, without exception, stood up from their seats.


    The feeling was very simr to the solemn feeling when generals see themander during a


    military meeting.


    Steve¡¯s younger brothers all gathered around him eagerly and greeted him diligently.


    Steve felt unhappy when he saw the false and ttering expressions of several people,


    But he still nodded to everyone very politely.


    David Routhchild, the youngest brother, said very attentively:


    ¡°Brother, I wanted to visit youst night, but your housekeeper said you would not ept guests


    behind closed doors.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, you have to give this brother a chance no matter what. I have prepared some small gifts


    and want to deliver them to your house personally!¡±


    Steve sneered and said, ¡°David, you are really interested, but how can I have the nerve to ask you


    to spend money.¡±


    David said hurriedly: ¡°Brother, What else can you be polite to me about?¡±


    ¡°We are brothers and sisters. You have loved me the most since we were children.¡±


    Seeing David kneeling down and licking him first,


    The others didn¡¯t fall behind for a moment and hurriedly tried to trick Steve.


    Steve watched these people¡¯s performances calmly, feeling increasingly sober.


    He knew that once the old man failed to pass on the position of n leader to him,


    These people would immediately change their attitude, and they would definitely fight openly and


    secretly with him again,


    In order to try their best to win the good impression of the old man and win the opportunity to


    rece him as the heir.


    Therefore, as long as they cannot seed to the throne today, these younger brothers will still


    strive to rece him.


    They will regard him as their biggestpetitor and will never really bow.


    At this time, the door of the conference room was pushed open.


    Everyone immediately followed the sound and saw the old butler opening the door of the


    conference room.


    Then, the old man Simon walked in with light steps.


    When everyone saw Simon walking in, everyone was stunned.


    Most people here have seen the old man suffering from a stroke, so they thought that the old man


    would have to be in a wheelchair and pushed in when he appeared today.


    But who would have thought that after not seeing him for one night, the old man would be


    completely sick!


    However, they were shocked. Seeing that the old man looked as good as ever, these people all


    breathed a sigh of relief without exception.


    In the Routhchild family, except for Steve¡¯s family who hope that the old man will die soon,


    Everyone else hopes that the old man will be healthy.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    For these family members who are not destined to be heirs,


    Their lives are best when the old man is healthy and in power.


    Once the old man bes ill or dies, they will be purged and reduced by the new patriarch.


    David reacted the fastest. One second, he was surrounding Steve and seizing the closest and best


    position to Steve.


    The next second, he had already jumped the crowd and ran towards Simon quickly.


    ¡°Father!¡± David took the lead and rushed to Simon.


    He immediately supported Simon¡¯s arm with his arm and said nervously:


    ¡°Father, why did youe here on your own? There is nothing wrong with your body. Are you


    there?!¡±


    Those sons who were still surrounding Steve suddenly came to their senses, and each of them


    couldn¡¯t help but curse in their hearts that the guy on David¡¯s neck who was younger than them was


    quick to react.


    They also left Steve in ce and quickly gathered in front of Simon.


    Royce on the side witnessed with his own eyes what a textbook-level wallflower was.


    This group of people had just gathered in front of his father, so much so that he, his son, couldn¡¯t


    squeeze through.


    But now, this group of people all crowded in front of Grandpa,


    And father stood there alone, which actually seemed a bit lonely.


    When Simon saw these sons, they all ran to him with excitement on their faces, and he couldn¡¯t


    help but feel relieved.


    When he was still in the medical center just now, he had already been touched by the filial piety of


    his eldest son.


    Now that he saw that the other sons cared about him so much,


    He was moved and felt a littlecent.


    He felt that he was still a good father. It was quite sessful, and the sons were filial to each other.


    So, with a fatherly smile on his face, he announced to everyone in a sonorous and powerful voice:


    ¡°I want to tell you good news. My body has fully recovered.¡±


    After hearing this, these children and grandchildren, although he doesn¡¯t know why I can recover


    from a stroke so quickly,


    But he is so excited that he can¡¯t add anything to it.


    David couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Father, you called us for a meeting here just because you wanted to


    give us a surprise in person?¡±


    Simon smiled slightly and said: ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°This time I used some extraordinary means to be able to do it like this.


    Recovering in a short time.¡±


    At this point, Simon¡¯s expression gradually became serious and he said sternly:


    ¡°So you must remember that no one is allowed to mention the stroke to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°Once I know that someone leaks the news, no matter what whoever he is, I will expel him from the


    Routhchild family!¡±


    After hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts suddenly trembled.


    For the Routhchild family, expulsion from the family is the highest and most severe punishment.


    Although the old man has used cruel words before, this is the first time that he has used the highest


    level of cruel words indiscriminately.


    Except for Steve, everyone realized with joy that the reason why the old man didn¡¯t want the outside


    world to know that he had had a stroke was probably because he wanted to turn this incident into


    an unknown episode,


    And make the outside world feel like there was an internal upheaval within the Routhchild family.


    Since he doesn¡¯t want others to see the fluctuations, it proves that the old man definitely wants to


    continue to serve as the patriarch.


    As a result, everyone nodded in surprise and vowed to never reveal this matter,


    Otherwise, they were willing to ept all punishments.


    Simon nodded slightly with satisfaction, and then he came to the head of the huge conference table


    and sat down.


    The other children and grandchildren also hurriedly came to stand next to the seats on his left and


    right sides.


    Simon stretched out his hand and motioned for everyone to sit down, and then everyone carefully


    moved their seats and sat down.


    Although there were dozens of people present, in the entire conference room, apart from the sound


    of clothes rubbing against each other, there was almost no other movement.


    Everyone kept their mouths closed and did not dare to make any sound, and they did not even dare


    to pull up their chairs.


    Instead, they have to move it carefully, move it to the rear to give the space you need, and then


    carefully put it back on the woolen carpet.


    During the entire process, the chair will not make any sound.


    This is a rule that Simon has set in the family long ago, and it is still respected by everyone.


    Seeing how meticulous and cautious everyone was, Simon felt veryfortable and satisfied.


    This was the charm of the position of patriarch to him.


    Seeing that everyone sat down carefully and straightened their backs without cking off,


    Simon said with great satisfaction: ¡°The main reason I called everyone to the meeting today is to


    announce something.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone stared intently. Looking at Simon, whether Steve can seed will be


    revealed at this moment.


    Only Steve himself knows that the possibility of him seeding today is zero.


    At this time, Simon cleared his throat and said very seriously:


    ¡°I announce that from today on, Steve will officially be the first heir of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°And Royce will be the second-in-line heir of the family!¡±


    ¡°And I, while I can still move, will spend the rest of my time trying my best to lead the family to a


    higher position!¡±

 Chapter 6020

    Chapter 6020


    As soon as Simon said these words, the entire scene burst into apuse!


    The Routhchild family members, except Steve and Royce, jumped up and apuded wildly almost


    at the same time!


    Like David, he even shed tears of excitement involuntarily!


    None of them wanted Simon to abdicate, let alone Steve to seed.


    Maintaining the status quo is their biggest extravagant hope,


    Because maintaining the status quo can ensure that their current vested interests will not be greatly


    affected.


    Maybe if they make a great contribution in the future,


    They will have the opportunity to counterattack and rece Steve and be the new heir.


    Originally, they thought that maintaining the status quo was an impossible dream, but unexpectedly,


    this dream actually came true.


    Steve was hopeless at this time.


    He had already guessed that such a situation would happen,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that his father could talk about it so grandly, which made him very angry.


    However, fortunately, among misfortunes, the old man has listed himself and his son as the first and


    second heirs.


    As a result, his chances of seeding in the future will be much greater.


    As long as nothing happens in the middle, In the future, he will definitely be the next patriarch of the


    Routhchild family.


    Simon looked at the reactions of most of his children and grandchildren at this time and felt very


    satisfied.


    When he thought that he would still be able to give orders here in the next few years,


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The 60 billion was actually well spent.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart: ¡°Oh, this man has worked so hard to earn money for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Just a few more years of good life? If there is a chance to live to be two hundred years old,¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if half of the family property is given away to others?¡±


    ¡­


    When Helena returned to Ottawa, the capital of Canada.


    Along the way, she was thinking about how she should report to Charlie the progress she had made


    in New York.


    Telling the truth? That is impossible.


    Because Charlie had made an agreement with her before, Helena could take half of the price of the


    elixir.


    This elixir was actually sold for 60 billion dors plus an AI model.


    The AI model was a condition attached by Charlie,


    So it was not within the scope of the share.


    This also meant that she should get a share of thirty billion dors.


    But, how could she take away so much money from Charlie?


    Helena could not convince herself of this point no matter what.


    So, after thinking about it, she decided to lie to him,


    Report the Routhchild family¡¯s 50 billion dors deposit to her ording to the sales volume,


    And tell that the elixir had been bought for 111 billion dors.


    As agreed. she took 55 billion of it. Giving 55 billion to Charlie.


    In this way, what she actually took away was only 5 billion dors.


    This is already the highestmission Helena can ept in her heart.


    After making up her mind, she took out her mobile phone and called Charlie.


    At this moment, Charlie is still on the ne returning to China,


    Which is almost an hour¡¯s flight away.


    Since Victoria was in the United States after Charlie returned to the United States from Canada,


    He did not take the more eye-catching Concorde, but took an ordinary business jet,


    Which made the journey back home much longer.


    The ne was traveling at a slow speed and had to stop to replenish fuel,


    So it took more than ten hours to fly and it still hadn¡¯t reached its destination.


    After receiving the voice call from Helena,


    Charlie guessed that she was sharing the good news with him,


    So after answering the call, he asked her with a smile: ¡°Helena, have you left New York?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Helena said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have returned to Canada and want to call you to report on my experience with the


    Routhchild family.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°You tell me, I Listen.¡±


    Helena then recounted the entire process of her meeting with Simon to Marven in rtive detail.


    When mentioning the price, she lied: ¡°Mr. Wade, the final price that Simon and I reached was that


    he would pay US$110 billion in cash,¡±


    ¡°Plus build aplete AI model in Northern Europe and maintain it for at least twenty years with


    updates and upgrades.¡±


    ¡°Twelve hundred billion?¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised and said:


    ¡°You really made Simon bleed!¡±


    Helena smiled: ¡°Who made him only willing to pay 100 million dors in the beginning?¡±


    ¡°If I took the initiative to ask for 10 billion, I might raise it to 20 billion, which would be about the


    same. But when I asked for 100 million dors,¡±


    ¡°He sounded like he had paid a sky-high price, so I thought I would just do nothing but hit him hard.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°The Routhchild family is as rich as any country,¡±


    ¡°And it won¡¯t hurt them to let them shed some blood. Simon should still feel that it is a good deal.¡±


    Helena said with a smile: ¡°In a few years, he will probably be willing to spend 200 billion dors to


    buy a pill.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It depends on his specific performance. If the performance is bad, I won¡¯t sell any


    elixirs to him in the future.¡±


    Helena on the other end of the phone said at this time:


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, when is it convenient for you, give me a bank card and I will transfer your


    Part of the money.¡±


    Charlie was about to agree but suddenly felt that something was not right.


    Based on Helena¡¯s character, if this deal really amounts to 111 billion dors,


    She will definitely find various reasons to reduce her own share.


    If he wants her to take half of it as agreed, it will probably cost a lot of tongues.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    But now Helena, without any hesitation, would directly settle the score 50-50 with him.


    This was very different from her usual behavior,


    Which also made Charlie certain that there must be something fishy inside.


    Charlie spected in his mind that Helena had most likely lied to him.


    The actual transaction price should not be as high as 110 billion U.S. dors.


    She most likely deliberately reported the price to lower her due. Thinking of this part of the reward,


    he said to Helena:


    ¡°You can hold this money for me first. I have no ce to use the money,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention such arge amount of cash. I don¡¯t have a suitable ount on hand at the


    moment.¡±


    He was worried that Helena would give most of the sales proceeds to him, so he nned not to


    ept the money until he figured it out.


    What¡¯s more, he is indeed not short of money now and has abundant cash flow that cannot be


    exhausted.


    He does not need these more than 50 billion dors at all.


    It is better to leave the money in Helena¡¯s hands first.


    On the one hand, it can prevent Helena from giving more.


    On the other hand, he inevitably needs arge amount of money in Europe and the United States in


    the future.


    If the money is in Helena¡¯s hands, it will be more convenient to spend in Europe and the United


    States.


    Helena still didn¡¯t know his intention and thought that he really didn¡¯t have a suitable ount to


    collect the funds,


    So she asked him: ¡°If you need a secret ount, I can help you contact a Swiss bank and ask them


    to open an ount with a high confidentiality level.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Charlie said with a smile, ¡°Just I will leave it with you first. I will contact you when I need


    to use it.¡±


    Helena hesitated for a moment but agreed. She said:


    ¡°Well, Mr. Wade, I will keep these 55 billion dors for you first.¡±

 Chapter 6021

    Chapter 6021


    Chapter 6021


    When Charlie arrived in Aurous Hill, it was already past ten o¡¯clock in the evening, time.


    After Charlie passed the customs andpleted the immigration procedures,


    He went directly to the VIP passage from inside the airport,


    Took the special ne of the Wade family that had been waiting for a long time,


    And took off in the night, heading for Eastcliff.


    Because Charlie¡¯s grandfather was openly conducting in-depth investment cooperation with the


    government in Eastcliff during this period,


    Charlie was worried that Victoria¡¯s men would monitor Eastcliff¡¯s entry information,


    So he decided to enter the country in Aurous Hill.


    After entering Aurous Hill, he can then go to Eastcliff to bypass the international terminal and


    customs in Eastcliff.


    There are hundreds or thousands of domestic flights in Eastcliff every day.


    These passengers will definitely not be the target group monitored by the Warriors Den.


    Charlie went to Eastcliff this time for only one purpose,


    Which was to meet his grandfather, synchronize him with the situation in New York,


    And discuss the next countermeasures.


    Knowing that Charlie wasing tonight,


    Charlie¡¯s uncles Marshal and Duncan drove to the airport an hour in advance to greet him.


    Charlie took off from Aurous Hill andnded in Eastcliff two hourster.


    There was no need to go through customs for domestic flights, So the ne taxied directly to the


    hangar afternding.


    The uncle and Duncan had been waiting in the hangar for a long time.


    The car they drove was parked here.


    The two of them were smoking outside the car guarding a trash can with an ashtray.  Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They saw that the ne Charlie was on was finally slowly dragged into the hangar.


    In the hangar, both of them were happy.


    They threw their cigarette but.ts into the ashtray and strode towards the hatch.


    The cabin door opened, Charlie stepped off the ne, And the two of them immediately greeted


    him.


    ¡°Charlie!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±


    When the two saw Charlie, their happiness was beyond words.


    Charlie also smiled and responded: ¡°Uncle, Inspector Li.¡±


    Marshal smiled and patted Charlie¡¯s shoulder, and asked with a smile:


    ¡°You must be tired after traveling for so long, right?¡± Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I no


    longer feel tired.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Marshal nodded and said quickly:


    ¡°Your grandpa knows that you came to Eastcliff tonight and has been waiting for you without


    sleeping.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, let¡¯s hurry up and go there first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Charlie agreed without hesitation,


    And then got into the car driven by the two of them.


    Charlie noticed that the license te number of this car was very special.


    It seemed to be a special number section that ismon in the capital, so he asked:


    ¡°Uncle, where did you get this car?¡±


    Marshal drove out of the hangar While answering:


    ¡°This is specially applied for by the department that receives our investment.¡±


    ¡°It is mainly taken care of by the security department, and the safety factor is high.¡±


    After saying that, Marshal added: ¡°The old man has been addicted to spending money recently.¡±


    ¡°The total amount of cooperation discussed during this period has exceeded 100 billion U.S.


    dors.¡±


    ¡°They are all promising local industries and their coverage is very wide.¡±


    ¡°In a few days, your second uncle and I will go to the south.¡±


    ¡°We will invest in a lithium battery. Thepany is nning to build a toplevel power lithium battery


    production and R&D base in the south,¡±


    ¡°Specializing in the development of high-density power lithium batteries required for new energy


    vehicles.¡±


    ¡°Next, your second uncle also ns to directly build a new energy vehicle brand and leverage on


    domestic.¡±


    ¡°The top supply chain in the new energy field is directly engaged in vehicle manufacturing.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°It seems that An family has not been involved in the manufacturing


    industry before.¡±


    ¡°Why did it directly engage in vehicle manufacturing this time?¡±


    ¡°This industry has a long investment cycle.¡±


    ¡°It also takes up a lot of energy, and the profit margins are not very optimistic.¡±


    Marshal exined with a smile: ¡°New energy is indeed the general direction of future automobile


    development.¡±


    ¡°The world is promoting carbon neutrality and meeting carbon standards.¡±


    ¡°New energypanies are the top priority to achieve carbon standards.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the cost of clean energy is lower and it does not rely on imports.¡±


    ¡°It can greatly alleviate the demand for oil imports.¡±


    ¡°In the future, the cost of fossil fuels will be higher and higher,¡±


    ¡°And the advantages of new energy will be even greater.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bing more and more obvious.¡±


    As he spoke, Marshal added: ¡°To put it bluntly, the old man still hopes to invest in industry.¡±


    ¡°Industry can create more jobs and integrate morebor and resources for packaging.¡±


    ¡°The benefits of upgrading will be greater, and if it can promote the upgrading of the entire industry,


    that would be even better.¡± Charlie nodded understandingly and said:


    ¡°Grandpa¡¯s investment this time put returns second.¡±


    Marshal said: ¡°The old man said that for any project, the first consideration is how much substantial


    help it can bring to China;¡±


    ¡°The second consideration is how much it can improve China¡¯s influence in this field;¡±


    ¡°The third consideration is it is the profit and return of the project.¡±

 Chapter 6022

    Chapter 6022


    Chapter 6022


    Charlie nodded lightly. Originally, he hoped that the An family could cooperate with the officials to


    make Warriors Den afraid,


    But he did not expect that his grandfather had such a long-term n.


    More than half an hourter, Charlie¡¯s red g car drove into a state guest hotel that was not open


    to the public.


    After registering, Marshal and Duncan took Charlie to the vi where Grandpa Nics lived.


    This state guest hotel mostly consists of small independent vis,


    Where guests can not disturb each other, making it quiet and safer at the same time.


    As soon as Marshal parked the car in front of the vi,


    Charlie¡¯s grandfather Nics and his second uncle Marcus came out to greet him.


    As soon as Charlie got out of the car, he hurried to his grandfather and said,


    ¡°Grandpa, why are youing out sote?¡±


    Nics smiled and said, ¡°My grandson hase all the way, how could I note out to greet


    him!¡±


    After that, he took Charlie¡¯s hand and said with emotion:


    ¡°Charlie, you have worked hard these days!¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°It¡¯s not hard, grandpa, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nics nodded. Head, he invited everyone to enter the vi together.


    After entering the vi, Nics couldn¡¯t wait to ask him:


    ¡°Charlie, what¡¯s the situation in New York? Please tell me in detail!¡±


    Charlie knew that the old man was very concerned about the situation in New York,


    Especially with that man. Everything rted to his uncle Pavel.


    Therefore, he roughly exined the process of how he got involved with Pavel after arriving in the


    United States,


    And how he killed him and the fourth earl of the Warriors Den.


    Hearing that Pavel had been turned into ashes and that even his ashes had been cleared away by


    the Routhchild family,


    Nics couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Pavel, this ba5tard, ruined Tece¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t watch him die with my own eyes. What a pity!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Grandpa, what are you going to tell Aunt?¡±


    Nics said: ¡°Pavel is also a well-known big shot in New York.¡±


    ¡°He disappeared from the world, and it won¡¯t be long before the newses out.¡±


    ¡°When the news reaches your aunt¡¯s ears, your aunt should be able to guess that he must be


    dead.¡±


    ¡°As for other details, it¡¯s better not to let her know.¡±


    ¡°From now on, everyone will have a tacit understanding and no one will mention this person again.¡±


    ¡°At this point, Nics took a deep breath and said: ¡°Pavel is a great threat to the An family when he


    is alive.¡±


    ¡°His death is the best oue for the An family, so this matter should also be done.¡±


    ¡°Cut it offpletely after his death and don¡¯t let it have any subsequent effects.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt should be able to figure it out.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly. As his grandfather said, the tacit way of handling it is actually the best way.


    At this time, Nics said again: ¡°Charlie, I have discussed this with your uncles.


    In the future, we want to gradually give up the US market.¡±


    ¡°In addition to the equity of otherpanies we invest in the United States, other assets in the


    United States, Those who can be transferred will be transferred back to China,¡±


    ¡°And those who cannot be transferred will have to find ways to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°I want to hear your opinion on these matters.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Grandpa, this is a matter for the An family. You and uncle should decide.¡±


    Nics shook his head and said: ¡°Charlie, I have said before that you own 60% of all the An


    family¡¯s assets, so these things must have your approval.¡± ¡°Moreover, everything in the An family


    will be done in the future.¡±


    ¡°You can directly decide on major matters.¡±


    ¡°Our ideas will be reported to you in the form of proposals, but the final decision is still with you.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Grandpa, I already saidst time that the assets of the An family will not


    count.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me, I can¡¯t take it now. I¡¯ll wait until I resolve the settlement meeting. Before that,


    everything is still up to you.¡±


    In fact, Charlie had no intention of asking for An family¡¯s assets from the beginning to the end.


    For Charlie, things like money have long lost the meaning of currency itself.\ What¡¯s left is nothing


    more than a string of uncountable numbers.


    The verbal promise to my grandpa to take over the assets was just a stopgap measure after he saw


    that his grandpa was too persistent.


    If the Warriors Den could be eradicated one day,


    He would rather retire to the mountains than continue to be in charge of these business territories.


    Nics said at this time: ¡°Charlie, giving up the United States means that many of our assets that


    cannot be taken away from the United States must find a suitable way to settle them as soon as


    possible,¡±


    ¡°Either by selling them or finding ways to manage them, otherwise we will let those assets, the


    industry, and employees stay there,¡±


    ¡°And no one can coordinate and manage them, these assets will only get worse and worse,¡±


    ¡°Be less valuable, and even eventually be negative assets. Do you have any thoughts on


    this?¡±


    Charlie knew what Grandpa meant.


    Before breaking up with Pavel, he was basically in charge of the An family¡¯s business in the United


    States.


    Now that he is dead, the An family cannot return to New York for a short time.


    If there is no reliable person to coordinate and manage such huge assets, It is bound to face


    shrinkage and recession.


    Now, the An family can¡¯t go back, and he can¡¯t step in to take over.


    Moreover, the An family has the Warriors Den watching behind them.  Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    No matter who takes over the An family¡¯s business in the United States,


    It will attract the attention of the Warriors Den,


    So Charlie temporarily has nothing he can do for a while.


    But one thing is certain, if An family¡¯s assets are sold off, the market value will be greatly reduced.


    Moreover, An family is not short of money,


    And the anxious move is not because he wants to realize it,


    But because he does not want to let these assets fend for themselves.


    The best way is to find a reliable and capable person to take care of An family¡¯s property in the


    United States.


    The first candidate that Charlie can think of is Ste.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, he quickly passed on this idea,


    Once Ste took over the An family industry,


    Warriors Den would definitely investigate the rtionship between her and An family,


    That would give Warriors Den a breakthrough point for him.


    So, Charlie thought for a moment and then suggested:


    ¡°It¡¯s better to entrust An family¡¯s property in the United States to the Routhchild family for the time


    being.


    Let them help An family take care of this part of the property first, And wait for it to be cleared in the


    future.


    After the threat of Den is eradicated, let them return these industries!¡±

 Chapter 6023

    Chapter 6023


    ¡®Let us use Routhchilds this time,¡±


    Charlie¡¯s words made Nics and his son look incredulous.


    Nics couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°The Routhchild family has always set their sights on the top.¡±


    ¡°In their eyes, nopany or family in the world can be equal to them.¡±


    ¡°So what if the An family is the secondrgest family in the United States?¡±


    ¡°When Simon meets you on weekdays, will still be arrogant and condescending?¡±


    After that, Nics added: ¡°I have known Simon for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And there was only one time when he was polite or even respectful to me.¡±


    ¡°That was when Pavel died.¡±


    ¡°The time he discussed it with me on the phone, with his character of using people first and not


    second,¡±


    ¡°He would not feel that he owed me a favor after Pavel¡¯s matter was resolved safely.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°In this matter, there is no need tomunicate with Simon,¡±


    ¡°I just arranged for Steve to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Steve?¡± Second Uncle Marcus asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Is it Simon¡¯s eldest son Steve Routhchild?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±


    Marcus said with a sneer: ¡°That guy Steve is even more fcked up than me.¡±


    ¡°He uses people to move forward and doesn¡¯t hesitate in anything.¡±


    ¡°Hees to eat. He picks up your bowl. He puts down your chopsticks and will scold you.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Uncle must be talking about Steve in the past.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant in front of me now.¡±


    ¡°I can send the Sifang Baozhuang back to China this time.¡±


    ¡°I relied on him to personally escort it out of the country,¡±


    ¡°And now his pigtail is in my hand.¡±


    ¡°If I ask him to do anything, he won¡¯t even dare to fa.rt.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at the time and said,


    ¡°I guess Routhchild has already finished its internal meeting,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll call him now.¡±


    When the others heard Charlie talking about the Sifang Baozhuang,


    They immediately realized that Charlie had indeed caught Steve¡¯s destiny.


    Charlie dialed the phone and turned on the speaker.


    Before it rang twice, the call was immediately connected.


    Then, Steve¡¯s respectful voice came over:


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Wade, you have returned to China.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Charlie said calmly:


    ¡°I have returned to China.¡±


    ¡°I called you because I wanted to say thank you for your hard work on Sifang Baozhuang.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Steve was so frightened that he trembled and said quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ let¡¯s not mention those words on the phone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too sensitive¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°Okay, anyway, I¡¯m just calling to say thank you,¡±


    ¡°And by the way, is your father in good health?¡±


    Steve on the other end of the phone was so angry that his lungs almost exploded.


    He cursed in his heart: ¡°Charlie, Charlie, you are not satisfied with killing people,¡±


    ¡°But you still want to jump out and rub salt on my wounds!¡±


    ¡°Do you still know whether the old man is in good health?¡±


    Although Steve was very angry, he did not dare to make any quarrel with Charlie.


    He could only say respectfully: ¡°Thanks for Mr. Wade¡¯s concern,¡±


    ¡°After Mr. Wade asked the Queen toe and see my father,¡±


    ¡°My father haspletely recovered.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Charlie smiled and said:


    ¡°Steve, I cured your father, do you have someints against me in your heart?¡±


    Steve blurted out hurriedly like a cat whose tail was stepped on:


    ¡°No! It¡¯s toote for me to be grateful to you, so how can I me you¡­¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°By the way, your father has recovered.¡±


    ¡°Did he pass on the position of n leader to you as agreed?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Steve was extremely depressed and said in a low voice:


    ¡°My father did not pass the throne to me,¡±


    ¡°But only confirmed the identity of my first heir.¡±


    As he said this, Steve couldn¡¯t help feeling depressed,


    And muttered in a low voice:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ you really poured a big bucket of ice water on me!¡±


    Charlie no longer followed him, and said straightforwardly:


    ¡°Steve, we have an old saying in China, God will give you a big task. This man, to avoid suspicion


    has toiled his mind, strained his muscles, and starved his body.¡±


    ¡°The purpose of letting you take over the Routhchild family a few yearster is to hone your well,¡±


    ¡°By the way, your abilities. Although you are not as old as you,¡±


    ¡°But I can see that your personal ability is not enough to lead the entire


    Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°Your father still needs to train you for a few more years,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise the huge foundation of your family may be destroyed by your hands.¡±


    Steve scolded Charlie in his heart, but he could only say bitterly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you are right, I really need to study more and settle down more!¡±

 Chapter 6024

    Chapter 6024


    Charlie hummed and said lightly:


    ¡°But don¡¯t be too anxious. If you can¡¯t hone it in a few years,¡±


    ¡°Then ten or twenty years will be enough.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about your old man¡¯s lifespan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m keeping him alive for another twenty years,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s just a pill, so you still have time to study hard.¡±


    When Steve heard this, he almost cried in fear.


    Ten or twenty years?


    ¡°If the old man lives another twenty years, he would have been over seventy!¡±


    ¡°More than 70 people have been receiving pensions for ten years,¡±


    ¡°And I haven¡¯t be a full-time employee yet.¡±


    ¡°How can I still live like this?¡±


    However, he did not doubt the authenticity of Charlie¡¯s words at all,


    So hemented and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you need anything from me, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can do it, I will do my best¡­¡±


    As he spoke, he said in a humble tone:


    ¡°I admit that I did have some selfish motives and some ulterior and dirty thoughts before,¡±


    ¡°But please don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will never let you down.¡±


    ¡°If Steve Routhchild has the slightest intention of disobeying you or being submissive to you, I will


    die without a burial ce!¡±


    Charlie hummed lightly, then stopped joking with him, and said seriously:


    ¡°Steve, since you said so, I really need your help with something.¡±


    Steve quickly blurted out: ¡°Mr. Wade, please tell me!¡±


    ¡°As long as I can do it, I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Please give me a chance to share your worries!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°My grandpa is nning to evacuate all the businesses that can be evacuated from


    the United States to China,¡±


    ¡°But those real estate and properties that cannot be evacuated from the United


    States will not be evacuated for a while.¡±


    ¡°There will be no one to take over. As you know, real estate also needs to be well managed and


    operated to ensure that its value grows steadily.¡±


    ¡°Those physical industries that are difficult to evacuate also need to be strictly controlled by


    someone to ensure stability and settle down in the United States.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°There is no manager who can take charge of the job alone,¡±


    ¡°So I hope you can help take over these industries and do agency operations.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Steve breathed a sigh of relief and said quickly:


    ¡°Agency operations are simple, you can ask your grandpa to arrange people.¡± ¡°Sort it out, and those


    that you can¡¯t take away and are unwilling to sell can be handed over to me to operate on your


    behalf.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely try my best to maintain them.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Steve, you can¡¯t do it just by trying your best.¡±


    ¡°You have to give me an order. For the real estate I hand over to you, you must at least ensure that I


    make 10% profit every year.¡±


    ¡°For the business I hand over to you, if it is profitable, you must guarantee an annual growth rate of


    no less than 10%.¡±


    ¡°If it is not profitable, you have to turn it around within a year.¡±


    ¡°How much more¡­?!¡±


    Steve was dumbfounded and said subconsciously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ the rental-to-sale ratio of high-quality real estate in the United States is almost the


    same now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only about 30. After conversion, the annualized rate of return is only 3-5%.¡±


    ¡°Extremely high-quality projects can¡¯t even reach 10%!¡±


    ¡°And¡­ thepanies that cannot be taken away by An family must be traditionalpanies or


    manufacturingpanies, industry, or the traditional service industry.¡±


    ¡°How can these industries now guarantee an annual growth rate of 10%¡­¡±


    ¡°As for the unprofitable ones, it is even harder to say.¡±


    ¡°Even the Routhchild family has many industries that do not make money or even lose money.¡±


    ¡°And there are some industries where it is impossible to make money no matter how hard you try.¡±


    ¡°How can I achieve such good operating results for you¡­¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can just add what¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You are now the legitimate first heir of the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°What does this little money mean to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll add more?!¡± Steve felt dizzy in his head.


    Subconsciously he said: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ you don¡¯t do anything like this¡­ you asked me to help you


    run the business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to not let you pay me nothing,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll do my best to serve you.¡±


    ¡°But you set such a high-performance standard,¡±


    ¡°Then let me make up the difference. Isn¡¯t this¡­ ckmail? ¡°


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just ckmailing you.¡±


    As he said, Charlie said again: ¡°Steve, you have to know that I am ckmailing you because I think


    highly of you and give you a chance to show your sincerity and show your strength.¡±


    ¡°Guess what, it¡¯s such a small thing, why don¡¯t I Just ask Helena to call your old man?¡±


    Charlie asked back, which made Steve¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    He subconsciously asked nervously: ¡°Why¡­ why?¡±


    Charlie snorted coldly and said:


    ¡°If your old man handles this matter, he will definitely not say a word of nonsense.¡±


    ¡°If he handles it beautifully and makes me have the urge to cooperate for a long time, maybe I will


    do it again.¡±


    ¡°Like sell him a pill, but if I have anything to do in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will ask him to do it. I dare not say anything else.¡±


    ¡°The first thing I can guarantee is that you will definitely go in front of him in the future.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, your old man will preside over your funeral.¡±


    ¡°The first heir only has a name left.¡±


    Steve was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat!


    Ever since Helena sent medicine from Canada to cure Simon,


    Steve had hated Charlie like crazy.


    But now, he suddenly realized that Charlie had invisibly controlled his father and his own fate.


    If he really continued to provide his father with that magical elixir,


    Maybe he would die in front of his father.


    Just when Steve was horrified, Charlie said calmly:


    ¡°Steve, the reason why I leave this matter to you is to give you a chance to see if you are worthy of


    me continuing to maintain a substantive cooperative rtionship.¡±


    ¡°If I give you the chance and you don¡¯t use it, then I will bet all on your father!¡±

 Chapter 6025

    Chapter 6025


    In just a few seconds, Steve on the other end of the phone had already cursed all the words that he


    could recall in his mind.


    ¡°Damn Charlie, howe he talks so dmn badly!¡±


    ¡°Does this ba5tard really think of me, Steve Routhchild, as a ba5tard?!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±


    ¡°Why are you fcking crazy?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m just a fcuking dog by your side?!¡±


    ¡°So what if you bet on my father, am I fcuking afraid of you?!¡±


    Thinking of this, Steve¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and he thought to himself:


    ¡°Fcuk¡­ I¡¯m so dmn scared!¡±


    ¡°If I let the old man preside over my funeral in the future, what will my life be like?¡±


    At this moment, Steve felt deep in his heart.


    There is unprecedented despair everywhere.


    Given his identity and background,


    He was not emotionally rich enough from the moment he was born.


    Unlike most people, in his more than fifty years of life experience,


    He has almost never experienced hardship, difort, sorrow, and despair.


    As the saying goes, a man who is full does not know that a man who is hungry is hungry.


    Like those lords who enjoyed the right of first night in medieval Europe,


    They would never understand the pain and suffering of a bachelor rubbing against the edge of the


    bed in the middle of the night.


    How could he ever feel hopeless before?


    However, now this despair was clearly carved into his heart and bones.


    At this moment, Steve really felt like a human being who sold his soul to the devil.


    Although he had achieved great sess in human society,


    In front of the devil, he was not even as good as a h3ll dog beside the devil.


    Once the annual contract is up, the devil can take everything he has at any time.


    But right now, Charlie is the devil that he can¡¯t fight against at all.


    It¡¯s not that Charlie¡¯s overall strength is really much better than that of the Routhchild family,


    The key is that he has perfectly found an excellent bnce between himself and his father.


    His father relied on him to survive.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as his requirements were not extremely harsh,


    His father would never disobey him.


    He had the leverage in his hands.


    If he took a step forward, he could use his exposure to cover up Sifang Baozhuan¡¯s departure from


    New York.


    Letting his father destroy him and taking a step back can help his father continue to live,


    Allowing him to sit in the position of the prince until his death.


    How should he break the situation?


    Kill Charlie?


    Impossible. This guy¡¯s personal strength is as strong as a ghost.


    He had 10,000 chances to kill him in Zhou Manor before.


    In this case, what could he do to fight him?


    Steve thought about it and felt that Charlie was an unsolvable existence for him.


    He is like a mage stuck with a bug in the game.


    He can block the bug and continuously release skills remotely.


    As long as he blocks the bug, no matter how many monsters,


    Not even the biggest boss, can touch him.


    Steve, who was extremely desperate, could only say respectfully like a gray grandson:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will seize the opportunity!¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to maintain the property your grandfather¡¯s family left in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And all the proceeds will definitely not be lower than your expectations!¡±


    When Charlie heard his statement, his tone softened slightly,


    And he said calmly: ¡°Then I¡¯ll see how you perform.¡±


    After that, Charlie hung up the phone.


    After listening to the conversation between Charlie and Steve,


    The father and son of the An family were all a little unable to recover.

 Chapter 6026

    Chapter 6026


    After a while, Nics spoke again:


    ¡°Charlie, in fact, those assets don¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t work, they can be sold at a discount.¡±


    ¡°It can be regarded as a one-and-done deal.¡±


    ¡°Steve is an arrogant and domineering person.¡±


    ¡°If he is annoyed, it will cause you trouble someday.¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°Grandpa, I have something about Steve in my hands,¡±


    ¡°And he still wants to beg me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t get his mentality and position right,¡±


    ¡°And always wants to betray him. The more such a person is,¡±


    ¡°The more he must suppress him.¡±


    ¡°Torture him, exhaust his excessive dignity and sense of superiority, so that he can be honest.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added:


    ¡°This matter is actually a good opportunity to polish him.¡±


    Nics nodded and said:


    ¡°Simon sent people to clean up the bodies of Pavel and Loyal.¡±


    ¡°I think they may be targeted by the police in the future.¡±


    ¡°Will they find out about you through this matter?¡±


    ¡°And the elixir you asked the Queen of Northern Europe to sell to Simon, will there be any news


    about it and it will be discovered?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Pavel,¡±


    ¡°But the matter about Sifang Baozhuang will definitely be known.¡±


    ¡°Let Victoria pay attention to the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°But I think Victoria will not act rashly,¡±


    ¡°And there is a high probability that she will arrange some ¡®schrs¡¯ to enter the Routhchild family


    just like she did in the An family.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added:


    ¡°Currently, the only people in the Routhchild family who know about my existence are Steve and his


    son,¡±


    ¡°And the only people who know that Simon recovered after taking the elixir are Simon, Steve,¡±


    ¡°And a few doctors. However, Simon will definitely block this news.¡±


    ¡°The outside world doesn¡¯t even know that he has had a stroke, let alone the pill.¡±


    At this point, Charlie paused slightly and continued:


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s my existence or the pill.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°The existence of the medicine is regarded as the most core confidential information in the


    Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°If the Warriors Den wants to know this information, it must firstplete the infiltration of the


    Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will bepleted in a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Nics nodded and said: ¡°Pavel and Amelia, at least after they had been around your aunt and


    third uncle for a few years,¡±


    ¡°And had reached the point of discussing marriage,¡±


    ¡°I did not allow them to enter the An family.¡±


    Charlie was silent for a moment thoughtfully and then said:


    ¡°So, it is impossible for Warriors Den to know my existence in a short period of time,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t need to hide for a long time, three years, at most three years!¡±


    ¡°Within three years, I want to reduce the strength of the Warriors Den by at least 70%!¡±


    ¡°By that time, the Warriors Den will no longer be a threat to me.¡±


    Charlie knew very well that his own strength was not only separated from Victoria.


    Niwan Pce, and hundreds of years of Taoism, if he wanted to kill her,


    If he didn¡¯t have a great opportunity, he might not be able to do it in a few decades.


    From a pessimistic point of view, maybe on the day when Victoria dies after 500 years of life,


    He may still be no match for her.


    However, Charlie¡¯s view on this issue has changed now.


    He realized that when dealing with Victoria,


    He should look at the problem as a whole and start from the overall situation.


    Instead of just focusing on the strength gap between the two.


    Although Victoria is very powerful, she is still a human being and not a god.


    The reason why she has been able to stay away from Warriors Den¡¯s base for decades and


    continue to expand Warriors Den¡¯s strength is almost all thanks to Warriors Den¡¯s strength.


    The Commander-in-Chief of the Fifth Army.


    The Fifth Army Governor¡¯s Mansion develops and cultivates its own forces around the world and


    continuously expands itsprehensive strength.


    It may have tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of dead soldiers and knights under


    itsmand.


    This is the truly terrifying thing about the Warriors Den.


    Therefore, Charlie felt that as long as he could destroy more than three of the


    Five Army Governors¡¯ Mansion of Warriors Den,


    And rescued those dead soldiers and knightly guards,


    Victoria would lose her right and left hand.


    If he could deal with these dead soldiers and knightly guards,


    After digesting it, maybe in the future, he can directly eradicate all forces outside the Warriors Den


    base.


    If that day reallyes!


    Victoria will have no choice but to huddle on that unknown ind in Antarctica and will never have


    the chance to make aeback in this life!

 Chapter 6027

    Chapter 6027


    This trip to New York made Charlie realize the truth.


    No strong person can remain strong under any circumstances,


    Not even Charlie himself, nor someone like Victoria.


    When Victoriaes to China or New York,


    She still has to keep a low profile as much as possible.


    What made Charlie most emotional was that in the video data he obtained from the Routhchild


    family,


    He could clearly see that when Victoria was in New York,


    She could only be trapped on the helicopter numbered n77dt.


    Cooperated with the Routhchild family¡¯s inspection throughout the process.


    Her proud four-hundred-year cultivation lineage was suppressed by modern AI models and modern


    weapons,


    Leaving no room for respite.


    The reason why she was suppressed was because in that environment at that time,


    She did not have any subordinates at her disposal.


    If she really wanted to fight hard,


    She could only take risks with her personal strength.


    Once he can destroy all her power,


    Victoria¡¯s nameless ind in Antarctica will be arge n77dt.


    He can also be like the Routhchild family, forcing her not to dare to take half a step forward.


    Nics agreed very much with Charlie¡¯s point of view,


    So he asked Charlie: ¡°Charlie,¡±


    ¡°How much do you know about the external forces of Warriors Den now?¡±


    Charlie said truthfully: ¡°Theprehensive strength of Warriors Den,¡± ¡°Except for the Victoria, there


    are three elders,¡±


    ¡°Four earls and the Fifth Army Governor¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    ¡°At present, the four great earls have beenpletely eradicated by me.¡±


    ¡°Among the Five Army Governor¡¯s Mansion, a dead soldier station in Cyprus under the Right Army


    Governor¡¯s Mansion has been destroyed.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the copper smelting factory located in Turkey,¡±


    ¡°The upper level of the dead soldier station, should have been cut off by the Warriors Den.¡±


    Nics asked again: ¡°Then what do you know that under the subordinate of the


    Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion¡±


    ¡°How many dead soldiers are stationed in total?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Charlie said:


    ¡°There may be only that one, but there may be many more.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again: ¡°I haven¡¯t found the right army yet.¡±


    ¡°There are clues about the location of the Governor¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    ¡°It is said that this Governor¡¯s Mansion will change its location every once in a while, very


    cautiously.¡±


    Nics couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°You eradicated a dead soldier¡¯s garrison under the


    Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion,¡±


    ¡°But you still can¡¯t get the main one.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the actual clues about the Military Governor¡¯s Mansion,¡±


    ¡°It is so difficult for a Governor¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    ¡°It will probably be very difficult to find these five.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Currently, the Warriors Den will enter the silent stage,¡±


    ¡°And it will be even more difficult to find clues about them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even more difficult, but I believe it won¡¯t take long for this silent state to change.¡±


    ¡°Once they start moving again, they will definitely be able to find clues.¡±


    Duncan on the side suddenly said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, why don¡¯t you let me help you investigate?¡±


    ¡°After all, I have been doing criminal investigation for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And what I am best at is peeling off the cocoon.¡±


    ¡°Since the five military governors of the Warriors Den actually exist,¡±


    ¡°No matter how careful they are, they will definitely leave clues.¡±


    ¡°I should still be able toe in handy.¡±


    Charlie said without thinking: ¡°Inspector Li,¡±


    ¡°You have retired now, and you just escaped from death some time ago,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t take such risks. You are already on good terms with my grandpa¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°It will definitely be clear when this rtionship is open,¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°And they will definitely pay attention to your every move.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Duncan said: ¡°My goal is indeed rtively big,¡±


    ¡°Maybe second only to Uncle An¡¯s family, but I can be like in the past when detecting major cases,¡±


    ¡°I set up a team with a clear division ofbor and asked them to help me with the investigation and


    tooning and gathering intelligence clues.¡±


    ¡°I directed them at the headquarters base and judged and analyzed all the intelligence and clues.¡±


    ¡°In this way, I could solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°If I am careful about how to do it, they won¡¯t pay attention to me.¡±


    Marshal on the side suddenly said with joy:


    ¡°Charlie, this is a good idea! In the information age, not everything needs to be done by Duncan


    himself.¡±


    ¡°As long as he is equipped with some capable hands,¡±


    ¡°If you let him do things under hismand, you will definitely get good results.¡±


    At this time, Duncan was worried that Charlie would not let him help, so he said: ¡°Mr. Wade, I have


    an idea now.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind it, I will tell you and we can discuss it together.¡±


    After Charlie heard this, He hurriedly said:


    ¡°Inspector Li, please speak!¡±


    Duncan said seriously: ¡°Through Mr. Wade¡¯s previous introduction, I personally understand that the


    significance of the Fifth Army Governor¡¯s Mansion to


    Warriors Den is equivalent to the five fiefdoms under the ancient emperor,¡±


    ¡°In charge of these five fiefdoms are the five major princes who broke the internal administrative


    system of the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°They established their own economic and military systems in their respective fiefdoms.¡±


    ¡°They used various resources andyouts over the past hundred years to make money while


    secretly supporting them.¡±


    ¡°With arge number of dead soldiers,¡±


    ¡°They not only provide troops for the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°But also provide arge amount of funds. Is that correct?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Duncan added: ¡°Although each of the five military governors has its own fiefdom,¡±


    ¡°But this concept of fiefdom only exists within the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°In fact, their so-called fiefdoms are basically sovereign countries in all continents of the world,¡±


    ¡°Just like their copper mines in Cyprus and their copper mines in Turkey.¡±


    ¡°So no matter what they do, the first thing they have to do is to try their best to hide themselves so


    that the government of the country where they are located will not suspect them.¡±


    Charlie said in agreement: ¡°Detective Li is right.¡±

 Chapter 6028

    Chapter 6028


    Duncan smiled slightly and added:


    ¡°Let me talk about the Dead Soldiers Station first.¡±


    ¡°The nature of the Dead Soldiers Station is that it is actually a secret base for a group of illegal


    armed elements.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this base is veryrge in scale and can easily go up.¡±


    ¡°To start with a thousand people, the key is to bepletely hidden in a sovereign country without


    being discovered.¡±


    ¡°This almost destined them to establish arge-scale enterprise;¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it cannot be an ordinaryrge-scale enterprise,¡±


    ¡°It must be in the mining and manufacturing industry.¡±


    ¡°Enterprises such as industry and mining can obtainrge amounts ofnd, carry outrge-scale


    civil construction,¡±


    ¡°And purchase materials inrge quantities without being suspected;¡±


    ¡°In addition, the industry they engage in must be traditional enough,¡±


    ¡°Because only if they are traditional enough can they lower the threshold for their employment,¡±


    ¡°And ensure that they are not taken seriously by outsiders;¡±


    ¡°If it is an automobile factory with thousands of people,¡±


    ¡°It is considered a medium andrge enterprise in any country,¡±


    ¡°And it is also a high-end manufacturing industry.¡±


    ¡°The government, media, and industry attention will be very high;¡±


    ¡°But if it is a mine with thousands of people,¡±


    ¡°As long as there is no major ident, basically no one will pay attention to it;¡±


    At this point, Duncan paused for a moment and continued:


    ¡°If we want to find the residence of dead soldiers under the Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion in


    Europe,¡±


    ¡°Then we will integrate all the traditional industrial and mining enterprises in Europe,¡±


    ¡°And then use the elimination method to screen;¡±


    ¡°Among them, European state-owned enterprises or Enterprises with shares owned by European


    countries will pass;¡±


    ¡°Because the Warriors Den will definitely not set up their own death camp in a state-owned


    enterprise or an enterprise with state shares;¡±


    ¡°Enterprises with a scale of less than 300 people, pass;¡±


    ¡°Because the scale is too small and the enterprise cannot bear the necessary conditions I just


    mentioned;¡±


    ¡°A leading enterprise in the industry with a good reputation will pass;¡±


    ¡°Because the Warriors Den will definitely not turn its death camp into a star enterprise with high


    exposure;¡±


    ¡°If there is a major safety ident it will pass;¡±


    ¡°Because even if there is a major safety ident at the Warriors Den¡¯s death camp,¡±


    ¡°It will never be known to the outside world;¡±


    ¡°There have been cases of tax evasion, environmental pollution, sry arrears, and other various


    Enterprises thatmit illegal acts they will pass;¡±


    ¡°Because each death camp may be the result of ten or even decades of hard work by the Warriors


    Den,¡±


    ¡°They will never letpanies be punished for these small things.¡±


    ¡°Once every illegal act is discovered, they will be punished. It¡¯s a huge risk for them.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Having said that, Duncan said with some excitement:


    ¡°After these rounds of screening, the remainingpanies should be those that arerge enough,


    but not very famous,¡±


    ¡°And not very profitable, but have rtively stable operations,ply withws and regtions,


    and are For an enterprise that has never had any problems and does not have much room for


    development,¡±


    ¡°It may be possible to reduce the base number of 100,000 to 1,000 or even 100, and the target will


    be much smaller in an instant;¡±


    ¡°Dmn!¡± Marshal said excitedly.


    He pped the table and blurted out: ¡°Okay, Duncan! You jumped on the head of the Den and


    solved the case!¡±


    ¡°With this trick, you canplete more than 99% of the filtering in one go,¡±


    ¡°Which can save a lot of things. When the timees, it won¡¯t take too much time to find these


    1,800panies,¡±


    ¡°Or even hundreds ofpanies, and verify them one by one. The goal will be clear at once!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t hold back the excitement in his heart, and praised:


    ¡°Detective Li! When you said that, I suddenly became enlightened!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°I think we can add a few more filtering conditions,¡±


    ¡°For example, among thesepanies, there is no one within a hundred kilometers.¡±


    ¡°You can also pass at the airport. The global mobilization of Warriors Den¡¯s subordinates requires


    flexibility.¡±


    ¡°If there is no airport around the dead soldier¡¯s station, it will have a great impact on the mobilization


    of the dead soldiers;¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Duncan said: ¡°Except for North America, the number of airports in


    Asia and Europe is actually not veryrge.¡±


    ¡°If this filtering condition is added, the scope is estimated to be further reduced by more than half!¡±


    Charlie thought of something and added:


    ¡°By the way, you can screen the recruitment information of the targetpany.¡±


    ¡°The Death Soldier Station is rtively closed-loop.¡±


    ¡°They should not recruit employees from the outside, so thesepanies should not release


    recruitment information to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we do not rule out that they will release smoke bombs to the outside world,¡±


    ¡°So this condition is not suitable for screening, but more suitable for highlighting key suspects.¡±


    ¡°If some of thepanies we finally screen out really do not have any recruitment information,¡±


    ¡°Then thesepanies will naturally be more suspicious and can be prioritized for detailed


    investigation.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Duncan also said with some surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Wade has a strong sense of investigation!¡±


    Charlie said modestly:


    ¡°Compared with Detective Li, I am just an amateur.¡±


    With that said, Charlie said again:


    ¡°Now that Inspector Li has a direction,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s try to take action and see if there is anything that needs my help and support.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said: ¡°First the main stage is information collection,¡±


    ¡°The second stage is information selection, and the third stage is on-site investigation.¡±


    ¡°The most difficult part is actually the first stage.¡±


    ¡°There are too many industrial and miningpanies around the world.¡±


    ¡°We must first collect their information one by one and make it into an internal database,¡±


    ¡°And then use the elimination method to filter from these databases;¡±


    ¡°The biggest test of this department is that the collection must beplete enough,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise if the targetpany slips through the, all the subsequent screening efforts will be in


    vain!¡±


    Marcus, who is usually responsible for An family¡¯s external business, couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he


    heard this:


    ¡°This data is absolutely massive. Some countries¡¯ corporate information data can be obtained


    through connections,¡±


    ¡°But for most countries probably we can¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°We have to find ways to collect it online, and the subsequent screening is also a huge workload.¡±


    ¡°Many of the conditions just listed require manualparison and verification one by one.¡±


    Duncan nodded: ¡°The workload is indeed a bitrger,¡±


    ¡°But after all it is a direction with opportunities, which is much easier than finding a needle in a


    haystack in a vast sea of people.¡±


    Nics said grandly at this time: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    ¡°No matter how heavy the workload is, we have to do it!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s spend a billion dors to prepare for this first!¡±


    Charlie suddenly thought of something at this time and said,


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not as troublesome as we thought.¡±


    Everyone agreed in unison. Looked at him, wondering if he had any new ideas.


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°These things should be able to bepleted through AI.¡±


    ¡°The current AI information database has been updated to this year,¡±


    ¡°Or even a month ago. In addition to the core secrets of various countries,¡±


    ¡°All the content and information that can be searched on the Inte is stored in the AI¡¯s information


    database.¡±


    ¡°As long as we train the AI well, tell it our needs, and let it help us sift through the massive data¡­¡±

 Chapter 6029

    Chapter 6029


    ¡°AI?!¡±


    The old man has just recovered from a serious illness and doesn¡¯t know much about AI.


    However, Marshal and Marcus are rtively young and have a very in-depth understanding of the


    trends in various industries around the world.


    Duncan as a detective has high-tech knowledge. He has also been exposed to it a lot, and he also


    knows something about AI.


    When they heard that Charlie was nning to use AI technology to screen out the locations of dead


    soldiers from the Warriors Den,


    All three of them felt that although the direction was feasible, they all felt that it would be very


    difficult to implement.


    Marcus, who is familiar with the businessndscape of the United States, said subconsciously:


    ¡°Now this technology is almost entirely concentrated in the hands of fewpanies.¡±


    ¡°Although others also want to catch up, the generation gap is really too big. Just like the chip


    industry, it cannot be built by just doing it.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, An family¡¯s current industrialyout does not cover the AI part. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°What about using AI? We can¡¯t inform the AIpany of these needs and let them calcte it for


    us, right?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°There is one thing that I haven¡¯t kept up with you yet.¡±


    ¡°Simon Routhchild has agreed to build one for the Nordic royal family. Aplete set of AI models,


    and the Nordic royal family is only a trustee in it.¡±


    ¡°The real owner of this AI model is me. I will inform Helena and ask her to urge the Routhchild


    family to build the AI model as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°After the construction and debugging ispleted, I can train it to do things for me. At that time, I


    will let it focus all itsputing power on this matter.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s eyes were full of excitement, and he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Master Wade, after this AI


    model is built, please give me permission and I will try to train it to conduct global screening work!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Charlie agreed without hesitation and said: ¡°After returning to


    Aurous Hill, I asked someone to clear out a vacant room in the mid-level vi in


    Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es Hot Spring and set up a workstation there.¡±


    ¡°The control of the Nordic AI model will fall on this workstation. Detective Li canplete this work


    there.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Duncan was overjoyed and said, ¡°It would be great if Mr. Wade could select someputer


    engineers from the Cataclysmic Front. If Cataclysmic Front can have a group of professionals to get


    familiar with it, maybe they will be able to cultivate a professional team that understands both AI and


    criminal investigation in the future!¡±


    Charlie listened. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, took the initiative to shake hands with Duncan,


    and said: ¡°What Inspector Li said is exactly what I am thinking! In the future, this set of AI models is


    nned to be operated and trained by Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°Using this top-notch set of AI models,bined with themunication satellites and encrypted


    communication technology being developed by Cataclysmic Front, will definitely be of great use in


    the future!¡±


    Marcus said excitedly: ¡°Great!¡±


    After saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Charlie! Your trip to the United States was really worth it! The entire Routhchild family hase


    under you.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that the Routhchild family, which has dominated Europe, America, and


    even the world for hundreds of years, would be so passive in front of you.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°This is due to selfish desires. Even the Routhchild family is unavoidable


    that everyone has different selfish desires.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, the Routhchild family has now lost its four-square treasure house. ording to


    common sense, their fortune should have gone down and gradually be passive. This is also a


    naturalw.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Nics couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and said, and then looked at


    Charlie: ¡°Charlie, grandpa very much agrees with your current thinking.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the Warriors Den too early. Make good use of your advantage in the dark, first eliminate


    the opponent¡¯s vitality, while consuming the opponent, while strengthening yourself, you must


    remember the great man¡¯s 16-character tactic,¡±


    ¡°¡®The enemy advances, we retreat, the enemy is stationed we harass, we fight when the enemy is


    tired, we chase when the enemy retreats. Once the bnce of victory begins to tilt towards you, you


    can throw off your arms and fight them decisively!¡±


    ¡°When the timees, An family will definitely use all its financial resources and manpower to help


    you win this battle!¡±


    After saying that, Nics shook his head again and said firmly: ¡°I¡¯m not helping you, I¡¯m helping us


    to win this battle together!¡±


    Seeing his grandfather¡¯s determination, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but be moved. He was already an


    octogenarian, but he was still willing to risk everything with him.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let him down, let alone let him lose the bet!


    So, he looked resolute as he said: ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to eradicate the Warriors


    Denpletely!¡±


    ¡­


    After a conversation, Charlie felt excited. Seeing that it waste at night, and


    Grandpa should have rested long ago, He said to several people: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,


    Grandpa, please go to bed. Now I will return to Aurous Hill.¡±


    Nics asked in surprise: ¡°Charlie, are you leaving now?¡±


    Yes.¡± Charlie said, ¡°I have a lot of things to do when I go back, so I won¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    Nics said, ¡°It took you more than ten hours to get back. At least you should get some sleep


    before leaving early tomorrow morning.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s already past two o¡¯clock. I¡¯m rushing to the airport now. It will be


    almost dawn when I fly to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°If I take a nap here, I might not go back to Aurous Hill until noon tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Nics knew that Charlie was unusual and did not need enough sleep like ordinary


    people, so he nodded and said:


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Since you have made an arrangement, then follow your own arrangement.¡±


    Charlie nodded, and Duncan beside him spoke, ¡°Mr. Wade, let me take you to the airport.¡±


    Charlie politely declined and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote. Detective Li, don¡¯t bother.


    Prepare a car for me and I¡¯ll go there by myself.¡±


    Saying that he didn¡¯t wait. He persisted, and Charlie added: ¡°In the next few days,


    I will urge Routhchild to put the AI model into practice as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Inspector Li has been recuperating recently. Once the AI model starts to officially start operation,


    your days will be very busy.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Duncan said no more and said without hesitation: ¡°I am at Mr. Wade¡¯s disposal at any time!¡±


    Ten minutester.


    Charlie was escorted by the four of them to the door of the vi. Marshal gave Charlie the key to the


    official car.


    Then Charlie drove to the airport alone, and at the same time asked the Wade family¡¯s special ne


    to be arranged at the Airport.


    On the way to the airport, he called Helena.


    As soon as the phone call came through, Charlie said to Helena: ¡°Helena, regarding the AI model,


    you have to hurry up and urge Simon to get it as soon as possible.¡±


    Helena said hurriedly: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I¡¯ll make a call right away.¡±


    After saying that, Helena asked again: ¡°Mr. Wade, have you read the technology news?¡±


    ¡°The AIpany controlled by the Routhchild family has justpleted a new upgrade and is now


    in the European and American technology circles. It caused a sensation!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Charlie asked curiously: ¡°What new features have been upgraded?¡±


    Helena said: ¡°I took a look and the major new feature of the upgrade is video generation. Now they


    are open to Theputing power provided to enterprise users can already support the generation


    of an AI video of about 60 seconds through specified text.¡±


    ¡°Although the video effect is not so fake as to be real, it ispared with many animation effects


    that cost a lot of money to use virtual engine 3D modeling. It¡¯s much stronger than that and very


    powerful.¡±


    Charlie suddenly thought of what Maria had just said to him when he was in the United States two


    days ago.


    At that time, this AI model had not been officially upgraded, but Maria praised the AI model and


    predicted that the future advanced functions of this model would definitely be pictures and videos.


    Maria even predicted that in the future, as long as with just a script, it can directly generate a video.


    Just a few dayster, the prophecy hase true.


    Thinking of this, Charlie quickly asked: ¡°Since it already has the function of generating videos


    through text, why can it only generate one-minute videos?¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, it has achieved a leap from scratch, even if the duration is extended to one


    minute Hours, or even several hours, should be no problem, right?¡±


    Helena said: ¡°Well, I think the exnation given by the technology media is that although this AI


    model has strongputing power, it cannot face millions of people¡¯s requests. Even when there


    are tens of millions of enterprise-level users, theputing power will be greatly dispersed,¡±


    ¡°So they will limit the avableputing power for ordinary users when using this set of AI.¡±

 Chapter 6030

    Chapter 6030


    Helena said, ¡°However when the exact same model is built in Northern Europe, all Theputing


    power will serve you alone. By that time, I believe that even generating a hundred hours of video


    will not be a problem.¡±


    Charlie sighed with emotion: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in just one or two years, the development of AI


    would be so fast.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beyond imagination. If we wait a few more years, we still don¡¯t know what level it will advance


    to.¡±


    Helena agreed and said: ¡°Your decision to let Simon build an AI model for you is really a stroke of


    genius. This model will only be more powerful in the future.¡±


    After saying that, Helena added: ¡°By the way, NVIDIA¡¯s stock price has risen a lot this time, and the


    Routhchild family is the biggest winner.¡±


    Charlie also believed that, in the future, AI can bring about earth-shaking changes in the basic logic


    of many industries. It is an absolute industry disruptor, and its own value will definitely be


    higher and higher.


    In addition, he was even more grateful that he had obtained this top-notch AI model in advance.


    Although it could not be usedmercially, it was of great significance to him.


    With this set of AI models in hand, the strength gap between himself and Warriors Den will definitely


    be greatly reduced, and it may even be the key to reversing the bnce!


    Charlie, who was excited, knew very well that this magical stroke was not his own, but Maria¡¯s.


    When he thought of this, he felt extremely grateful to Maria.


    If it weren¡¯t for her reminder, how could he have thought of extorting an AI model from Simon?


    After all, his original purpose was just to use the elixir to capture Simon and Steve.


    As for the money from the sale of the elixir, he just wanted to use it as a favor to Helena. On the one


    hand, it would be regarded as her reward, and on the other hand, it would be used to help the royal


    family improve their own strength.


    But looking at it now, this set of unintentional AI models may be his biggest gain from this trip to the


    United States!


    So, Charlie immediately said to Helena: ¡°Helena, find a way to urge Simon to speed up. If he can


    complete this AI model in the shortest time, I will give him the right to purchase half of an additional


    pill.¡±


    ¡°As long as the AI model isunched as soon as possible, he can pay at any time and get it at any


    time.¡±


    Hearing this, Helena couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°Mr. Wade, with your words,


    I guess Simon can also work hard at his age. He will risk his life and do it himself.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°What I want is for him to do it with all his strength, and the faster the


    better!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Helena said: ¡°Then I will contact him right now.¡±


    At this time It¡¯s afternoon in Canada.


    Helena has concluded herst public event with Canadian officials. After attending the government


    dinner tonight, she will return early tomorrow morning.


    All told, she still had more than ten hours left in Canada.


    After hanging up Charlie¡¯s call, the first thing Helena did was call Simon immediately.


    At the moment, Simon is preparing to convene a conference of unprecedented scale. Not only will


    all members of the Routhchild family attend this meeting, but all coteral families rted to the


    family have also been notified to attend.


    Simon, who has regained his health, can¡¯t wait to show everyone his healthy body, strong energy,


    and determination to lead the family to greater glory, further consolidating his unshakable position


    as the patriarch of the Routhchild family.


    Shortly before the meeting, Simon received a call from Helena.


    He quickly asked his subordinates to inform him to postpone the meeting for ten minutes, then


    came to the absolutely safe room and answered Helena¡¯s phone.


    As soon as the phone call came through, he said very respectfully: ¡°Good afternoon, Your Majesty


    the Queen!¡±


    Helena also smiled and said: ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Routhchild, I wonder if I am disturbing you by


    calling now?


    ¡°No!¡± Simon said politely: ¡°No interruption at all! Her Majesty the Queen, did you call me for any


    instructions?¡±


    Helena said: ¡°I want to congratte Mr. Routhchild. Thetest upgrade of the AI model has caused


    a great shock. It seems to have the potential to subvert the current Inte technologyndscape!¡±


    ¡°In the future, the Routhchild family will receive very generous profits from both the AI model itself


    and NVIDIA¡¯s stock price. The reward is really gratifying and amazing!¡±


    Simon said with a smile: ¡°Thank you Her Majesty the Queen for your affirmation. I never thought


    that an AI technology could have such a big influence!¡±


    Helena added: ¡°By the way, Mr. Routhchild, regarding the AI model that has beenunched in


    Northern Europe, I hope that Mr. Routhchild can speed up the process so that this model can be


    launched and officially run as soon as possible.¡±


    Simon said cheerfully as he agreed and said: ¡°Your Majesty, please rest assured. I have been


    paying close attention to this matter. I have already given instructions for them to start preparing the


    hardware.¡±


    ¡°The team responsible for building the cloud center is ready to go to Northern Europe to select a


    location. Everything is moving forward in an orderly manner, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Helena asked him: ¡°How long does Mr. Routhchild think it will take to get everything done?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Simon said: ¡°I have already talked with the person in charge of the project. What he means


    is that it may take at least two years.¡±


    ¡°Two years?!¡± Helena was startled and asked with a frown: ¡°Why does it take so long?¡±


    Simon quickly exined: ¡°This time is not long, Her Majesty the Queen, I have already asked it, the


    reason why it takes so long is that there are many particrly tricky things;¡±


    ¡°For example, our team first has to choose a suitable ce in Northern Europe to build a data


    center, from site selection to design to bidding.¡±


    ¡°It takes a long time to prepare and start construction, as well as the purchase, instation, and


    debugging of cab equipment, cooling equipment, power supply equipment,munication


    optical cables, and it also takes a long time toplete it bit by bit;¡±


    ¡°In addition, I consulted, The core hardware for building AI models is NVIDIA¡¯s H100 graphics card.


    This graphics card seems to be specially designed to provideputing power for AI models.


    Basically, all AI models rely on this graphics card to provideputing power,¡±


    ¡°So this graphics card is now extremely in demand, not only has the price been skyrocketing, but


    manypanies have been unable to grab the goods withrge amounts of cash andrge price


    increases, and futures have been scheduled for a few years;¡±


    ¡°To build this AI system, we need at least 35,000 pieces of this model. Just waiting for this batch of


    graphics cards may not be able to bepleted in two years. I am nning to talk to NVIDIA and


    ask them to find a way to jump in the queue for me first and see if they can shorten the time.¡±


    At this point, Simon added: ¡°Oh, by the way, in addition to these, there is another very troublesome


    thing, which is the database copy migration of the AI model, because the AI model has learned


    almost all human knowledge and information, and the amount of data is extremely huge. It is said


    that If all hard disks are used to store it, the hard disks would weigh more than 150 tons;¡±


    ¡°Moreover, they said that if such massive data is transmitted through optical cables, it may not be


    possible to transmit it in ce within a few years with the existing bandwidth, so it needs to be


    transmitted in Silicon Valley.¡±


    ¡°After the on-site backup is done in the data center, several trucks specially used forrge-scale


    data migration are used to send the hard drive weighing more than 100 tons, and the data is backed


    up to Northern Europe.¡±


    ¡°Although this method is more efficient than transferring data to Northern Europe. It¡¯s much faster,


    but it also requires a lot of work, so overall, two years is already very fast.¡±


    When Helena heard this, she said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Simon, there are many difficulties in


    everything. But I believe that any difficulty can be ovee with all your strength. If you can do


    your best to elerate this matter, the moment the AI model is put into operation in Northern


    Europe.¡±


    ¡°I will provide you with the right to purchase half of the elixir. You can buy it immediately and take it


    immediately without dying for a minute.¡±


    After hearing this, Simon asked excitedly: ¡°The Queen¡­ Her Majesty said this Seriously?!¡±


    After suffering a stroke, he now understands a core truth.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The Routhchild family has a great business and is not afraid of losses, let alone spending money.


    Therefore, the most important thing is that he can live a long time.


    As long as the second pill can be obtained, the probability of living to more than ny years old will


    increase infinitely.


    If he can get three, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he can go straight to a hundred?


    Therefore, Helena hit his vital point directly as soon as she opened her mouth.


    At this moment, Helena said seriously: ¡°Of course everything I said is true.¡±


    ¡°I promise you on the reputation of myself and the entire royal family.¡±


    Simon quickly asked: ¡°Then how fast can I get this purchase right?¡±


    Helena thought for a while and said seriously:


    ¡°If you ask, the sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to give a specific deadline, I personally think it should not exceed one month at


    most!¡±

 Chapter 6031

    Chapter 6031


    ¡°One¡­ one month?!¡±


    Simon gasped, and then subconsciously said:


    ¡°Your Majesty, one month is simply impossible.¡±


    ¡°As I just told you, one month Time, our data center in Northern Europe may have justpleted


    the site selection and has not yetpleted the design.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let them build the hardware of this model directly in the open air, right?¡±


    Helena said: ¡°Mr. Routhchild, although I don¡¯t understand these high technologies,¡±


    ¡°I think that if I want to settle in a ce, there is no need to choose a site,¡±


    ¡°Design and build a new house from scratch, right? Let¡¯s see what is suitable locally and can meet


    all my needs.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just buy one if you need it?¡±


    After saying that, Helena added:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are worried about money, I can pay for it.¡±


    Simon felt nervous and said quickly: ¡± No, no, no, everything about money can be easily solved,¡±


    ¡°I will pay for it! I will ask someone to find out what qualified data processing centers there are in


    Northern Europe.¡±


    ¡°If there is one, then I will win it at all costs!¡±


    Helena Said: ¡°By the way, I know that thergest data center in Northern Europe is owned by


    Microsoft.¡±


    ¡°When this data center was built, my grandma, as the Queen of Northern Europe at the time,


    attended thepletion ceremony.¡±


    ¡°ording to some information I got at that time,¡±


    ¡°It should be thergest data center in northwest Europe. I believe it should meet the needs of AI


    models.¡±


    ¡°Microsoft¡¯s¡­¡± Simon breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile:


    ¡°Microsoft¡¯s is easy to handle, no problem.¡±


    ¡°I will contact them today tomunicate. I am very familiar with their founder.¡± Helena quickly


    asked: ¡°Then are you sure that he will sell this data center to you?¡±


    ¡°Such arge data center, if you let them sell it to you, it will definitely have a great impact on their


    own business.¡±


    ¡°Maybe half of Europe¡¯s cloud services will be affected.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Simon said confidently:


    ¡°Although I am not their major shareholder, But their founder has always respected me.¡±


    ¡°Who can make money in the United States and not give a face to our Routhchild family?¡±


    ¡°Besides, this brother also has a lot of pigtails in my hands.¡±


    ¡°As long as I speak, he will never say no.¡±


    Helena was slightly surprised, wondering why Simon was so confident,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But she quickly remembered the big news that Europe and the United States had been pressing


    recently,


    And she roughly figured out the logic, so she smiled and Said:


    ¡°Okay, then I will wait for the good news from Mr. Routhchild!¡±


    Simon promised: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Her Majesty the Queen,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely arrange this matter!¡±


    Helena asked again: ¡°Also, now that we have solved the problem of the venue,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s solve the problem of the graphics card.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to speed up the acquisition of the graphics card required for the AI model?¡±


    Simon said: ¡°Since Her Majesty the Queen has said so,¡±


    ¡°Then I will personally talk to the person in charge of Nvidia and ask them to prepare enough


    graphics cards for me within three days.¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that my opening will grab a lot of orders that thepany is waiting for delivery,¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Allpanies waiting in line for delivery must make way for Her Majesty the Queen¡¯s needs!¡±


    When Helena heard this, she was indeed very happy,


    But she still asked a little worriedly:


    ¡°What if Nvidia can directly take out the graphics card on hand and doesn¡¯t have so many graphics


    cards?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for a wise woman to make a meal without rice, so this risk still needs to be considered.¡±


    Simon¡¯s mind is now upied with the right to purchase half of the pill.¡±


    ¡°Without Helena¡¯s urging, he can¡¯t wait to get this AI model to her as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s eptable to dismantle the one running in Silicon Valley.


    So, he promised in a respectful and firm tone: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty,¡±


    ¡°I will supervise this matter all the way! If the graphics cards that NVIDIA can provide are not


    enough,¡±


    ¡°I have other ways! The person in charge of AI told me that Zuckerberg of the


    Metaverse seems to have hundreds of thousands of H100s in his hands.¡±


    ¡°If NVIDIA can¡¯t arrange so many in three days,¡±


    ¡°Then I will personally ask him for the rest.¡±


    ¡°This young man will definitely not dare to refuse me!¡±

 Chapter 6032

    Chapter 6032


    After Helena heard this, she finally felt relieved and said with a smile:


    ¡°I feel relieved with Mr. Routhchild¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°Since Zuckerberg has hundreds of thousands of graphics cards,¡±


    ¡°Then it is rmended that Mr. Routhchild try his best to get as many as


    40,000 graphics cards.¡±


    ¡°After all, your AI model is updated very quickly.¡±


    ¡°Once it is updated and upgraded, theputing power will definitely need to be expanded.¡±


    ¡°The extra 5,000 graphics cards can be used as they get ready.¡±


    Simon said cheerfully without hesitation:


    ¡°Since Her Majesty the Queen has said so, please rest assured,¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty the Queen, forty thousand, not even one less will be enough!¡±


    After saying that, Simon said again:


    ¡°In terms of data migration, Her Majesty the Queen, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I will ask them to copy all the data to a special truck as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°It is too slow to go to Northern Europe by boat from the United States.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will directly arrange for the military¡¯s C5 transport aircraft,¡±


    ¡°A 150-ton All hard drives can be transported to Northern Europe in a few hours!¡±


    Helena asked in surprise: ¡°Isn¡¯t it too conspicuous to use the military transport nes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Simon said nonchntly:


    ¡°There are all members of NATO, and there is frequent military cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Military transport nes fly every day. If we fly one or two more sorties it will do our job,¡±


    Helena smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Routhchild¡¯s attitude is really touching.¡±


    ¡°I, a weak woman, have nothing to repay, only beautiful words.¡±


    ¡°I send you my best wishes, and wish you a long life.¡±


    ¡°Long¡­long life¡­a hundred years?!¡±


    Simon knew the deep meaning of Helena¡¯s words as soon as he heard what she said,


    And he was so happy that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth from ear to ear.


    Couldn¡¯t helpughing a few times, and then said excitedly:


    ¡°Then¡­ then I will lend Her Majesty the Queen¡¯s blessing!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for Her Majesty¡¯s blessing!¡±


    Helena said: ¡°Mr. Routhchild is too polite.¡±


    ¡°My words are half a blessing and half a statement.¡±


    ¡°As long as Mr. Routhchild can maintain a close cooperative rtionship with us,¡±


    ¡°A long life is a promise I make to you.¡±


    After saying that, Helena said again:


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Routhchild, I will return to Northern Europe early tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I will wait for your good news in Northern Europe.¡±


    ¡°Okay! No problem!¡± Simon said excitedly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty, I will send someone to follow you today.¡±


    ¡°Microsoft will talk about the data center.¡±


    ¡°Three dayster, I will personally take 40,000 graphics cards to Northern Europe!¡±


    Afterward, the two ended the call,


    Simon held the phone in his hand and paced around the room excitedly, mouthing excitedly:


    ¡°Long life¡­long life¡­long life¡­hundred years!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s so damn wonderful! It¡¯s so damn wonderful!¡±


    ¡°There are still sixteen years until I turn one hundred!¡±


    ¡°I must seize this opportunity and live for at least another sixteen years!¡±


    Simon was really caught by Helena this time.


    He originally thought that getting the second pill within the next three to five years would be the best


    oue he could expect.


    But who would have thought that a huge opportunity would hit him on the head?


    If he takes another half of the pill, he won¡¯t say whether he can live another two or three years.


    The key is that the effect of this pill is immediate.


    He has now returned to the state he was in a few years ago.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 6033

    Chapter 6033


    If Simon takes half a pill again, wouldn¡¯t the physical condition be even better?


    Human beings, as long as money is no longer a problem,


    The only problem is how to live long and live well.


    The pill Helena gave him could solve the two pain points of living longer and living well at the same


    time.


    Therefore, he is determined to get this half pill!


    So, he hung up the phone on Helena and immediately called the person in charge of Nvidia.


    As soon as the phone call came through, the other party asked in surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, why did you call me in person?¡±


    Although these business managers are usually the world¡¯s technology trendsetters in the spotlight,


    Almost none of them can escape the control of Routhchild¡¯s capital.


    After all, even if apany is in Silicon Valley, the capital behind it is still on Wall Street.


    And Simon is definitely the super boss behind the entire Wall Street.


    Therefore, it is a great honor for all entrepreneurs who rely on Wall Street to receive his call.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Simon didn¡¯t even know the other person¡¯s full name.


    He just smiled and said in an unquestionable tone:


    ¡°I¡¯m calling you because I need your help with something.¡±


    ¡°It is about graphic cards. The one you produced is used to provideputing power for the AI


    model.¡±


    ¡°Can you prepare 40,000 graphics cards for me within three days?¡±


    The other party was surprised and asked quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild¡­the graphics card you are talking about¡­is it h100?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Simon said immediately:


    ¡°This is the graphics card, 40,000 copies,¡±


    ¡°We need it within three days, can you solve it?¡±


    The other party said very awkwardly:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, this graphics card is indeed very popr now, our orders have been queued up¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Stop it,¡± Simon said calmly:


    ¡°I called you to solve the problem, not to hear you talk about how popr your products and orders


    are.¡±


    ¡°You only need to arrange for me, 40,000 pieces in three days, can it be solved?¡±


    ¡°If it can be solved, I, Simon Routhchild, owe you a favor.¡±


    ¡°If not, then I will stop wasting our time.¡±


    After saying that, Simon added: ¡°Of course,¡±


    ¡°If you can solve part of the problem, then just tell me the numbers,¡±


    ¡°How many can be solved within three days.¡±


    The other party did not expect that Simon would be so decisive,


    Leaving no room for him toin.


    However, the figure of 40,000 in three days is indeed too outrageous.


    In all walks of life, as long as it is a hot-selling product,


    It will be difficult to keep it in stock,


    Unless it is deliberately hoarding to raise the price.


    This kind of shameless thing is often done by small and medium-sizedpanies orrge


    companies with no structure,


    But after all, Nvidia¡¯s market value is approaching two trillion US dors,


    And it is impossible to engage in such low-level marketing methods at this time.


    Therefore, except for the graphics cards that have not yet been produced,


    Nvidia currently has finished products that are ready for delivery.


    Since the chips of the h100 graphics card are manufactured by TSMC,


    The chips are shipped from the other side of the world to the United States,


    And then are repackaged by Nvidia¡¯s own production lines before being delivered uniformly by


    them.


    For example, Company A ordered 3,000 graphics cardsst year,


    And these 3,000 graphics cards were delivered in three installments.


    Now, there may be exactly 1,000 graphics cards that have already arrived,


    And they are preparing to notify the other party to pick up the goods.


    Only these 1,000 graphics cards will remain in NVIDIA¡¯s hands temporarily.


    Normally, ording to the current production capacity,


    The number of graphics cards that can be delivered every day is around four to five thousand.


    The key is that manypanies have a very strong demand for this graphics card, And there is no


    need to notify them to pick up the goods.


    They usually go to the delivery center of the assembly nt to pick up the goods two or three days


    in advance,


    And some even fly directly to the assembly nt by helicopter.

 Chapter 6034

    Chapter 6034


    As soon as the graphics card was delivered offline,


    It was immediately taken to thepany by helicopter.


    After all, AI is now one of the biggest trends among technologypanies in the world.


    Not to mention the world¡¯s toppanies, even small and medium-sized enterprises in Silicon


    Valley have tightened their belts and purchased h100 graphics cards to try to train their own AI


    models.


    Somepanies have even announced allinAI,


    So the demand for this graphics card has never been stronger.


    However, the total number of graphics cards ready to be delivered is only more than 10,000.


    He could only grit his teeth and said:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, we here can see the production, packaging, and delivery status of all h100 graphics


    cards in real-time.¡±


    ¡°Currently, all the graphics cards that we have not yet delivered to customers, there are not more


    than 11,000 graphics cards.¡±


    ¡°There are almost 13,000 graphics cards that can be offline in the next three days.¡±


    ¡°I can make my own decision and give you all these graphics cards.¡±


    ¡°I will find a way to appease the customer, but you want 40,000 graphics cards. I really can¡¯t do


    this¡­¡±


    Simon didn¡¯t hesitate and said directly:


    ¡°Okay, you can help me collect 25,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°I will not miss you the money, and I will think of other ways for the rest.¡±


    The other party quickly said: ¡°Okay Mr. Routhchild, within three days,¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five thousand will be absolutely no problem, I guarantee you!¡±


    Simon said with satisfaction:


    ¡°Very good, thank you for your hard work, I owe you this.¡±


    ¡°Once again, if you need my help in the future, call me directly.¡±


    The other party quickly expressed his gratitude.


    Simon hung up the phone and immediately called Zuckerberg again.


    The venture capital fund behind the Routhchild family is itself a shareholder of Zuckerberg.


    Out of admiration for this young upstart, Simon met with him a few years ago.


    He was very humble and understanding in front of him and left a good impression on Simon.


    However, even if he got Simon¡¯s appreciation, Zuckerberg didn¡¯t dare to call Simon casually,


    So when he suddenly received a call from him, he was very shocked and said very respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild. How can I help you?¡±


    Simon said directly: ¡°Zach, I need fifteen thousand h100 graphics cards.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you have hundreds of thousands of them. Can you help? Can you fix this gap?¡±


    Zuckerberg was a little ttered when he heard Simon call him Zach.


    After all, Zuckerberg is his fullst name,


    And calling him Zack was obviously a bit affectionate.


    But when he heard that Simon wanted to ask him for a graphics card,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart,


    As if someone had cut off a piece with a knife.


    Sometimes, human nature is very contradictory.


    When you have no money, you don¡¯t feel bad even if you spend all your money at once or even go


    into debt.


    But when you have money, you will feel extremely painful even if you only spend a fraction of your


    total assets.


    People are born with the desire to hoard, and the more they hoard, the stingier they be.


    Whether it¡¯s money or things, it¡¯s the same.


    Zuckerberg stockpiled hundreds of thousands of graphics cards at one time,


    And bought them early and at low prices, but he valued these graphics cards more than anything


    else.


    He would not sell any of them to anyone who asked him to buy them.


    Faced with Simon, a super boss, he instinctively didn¡¯t want to give in.


    Moreover, he really couldn¡¯t figure out why Simon,


    An old man in his eighties, needed so many graphics cards?


    Isn¡¯t the AI they invested in already making a ssh?


    Why does he still need to ask for a graphics card from him?


    So, he could only ask vaguely:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild¡­ you¡­ what use do you want this graphics card for?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ you also begun to study the field of AI?¡±


    Simon said straightforwardly:


    ¡°Zach, don¡¯t say any unnecessary polite words.¡±


    ¡°I just want to know now, if you can give me 15,000 graphics cards within three days, will it be okay


    or not.¡±


    After that, Simon said again: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will follow the market.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you give it to me for free.¡±


    When Zuckerberg heard this, he knew that the other party would not give him any room for


    mediation or cheating,


    So even though he was extremely reluctant to give up,


    He could only say helplessly: ¡°Since you have spoken,¡±


    ¡°No matter how nervous, I will help you prepare it¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will personally deliver 15,000 graphics cards to you within three days!¡±

 Chapter 6035

    Chapter 6035


    After experiencing the magic of the blood-dispersing and heart-saving elixir,


    Simon understood the truth behind rare things.


    Sometimes, no matter how rich you are, there are some things you can¡¯t buy.


    This is true for the blood-dispersing and heart-saving elixir,


    And the same is true for NVIDIA graphics cards.


    However, he was overall satisfied with the performance of Nvidia and Zach.


    Although both of them were a little embarrassed and reluctant to give in,


    They still gave him the results he wanted.


    Forty thousand graphics cards are the highest mountain standing between him and half a pill.


    If these are solved, Microsoft¡¯s data center will not be a problem at all.


    So, Simon pursued his victory and made another phone call to one of the founders of Microsoft.


    The capital circle has the same strict hierarchy as the mafia.


    However, it is difficult for the mafia to choose a truly top godfather,


    But the capital circle can.


    The only godfather in the entire European and American capital circle is Simon Routhchild.


    In every listedpany here, Routhchild holds a certain proportion of shares through various


    methods,


    Not to mention those well-known banks and top venture capital.


    Therefore, Simon has an extraordinary influence on anypany in the United States.


    The phone rang twice and was connected.


    On the other side of the phone, a middle-aged and elderly voice came:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, has it been at least ten years since youst called me?¡±


    Simon smiled and said: ¡°Bill, how are you doing?¡±


    Bill on the other end of the phone sneered:


    ¡°Not bad. You know, after retirement,¡±


    ¡°I just travel around, spend money, give speeches, and do charity.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Simon smiled and said:


    ¡°If you do bad things and do good things at the same time,¡±


    ¡°And the positives and negatives bnce out,¡±


    ¡°God will forgive you, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Bill knew that the other person was making fun of him,


    So he could only say with a smile:


    ¡°Charity,¡­ I don¡¯t ask for anything in return.¡±


    After saying that, Bill¡¯s tone gradually became more rxed,


    And he said with a smile: ¡°If God really wants to calcte my merits and demerits,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take a powerful audit team to calcte clearly.¡±


    At this point, Bill asked curiously:


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, you didn¡¯t call me today just to tease me, right?¡±


    Simon smiled: ¡°Many years ago, people said, when you stop to pick up a hundred dors, you will


    lose a thousand dors,¡±


    ¡°So I am like this. Time is precious,¡±


    ¡°Especially for people like us who are in our seventies or eighty, time is even more precious.¡±


    As he spoke, Simon¡¯s voice became serious and he said:


    ¡°Bill, there is something I need you to do a little favor for.¡±


    Bill said without hesitation: ¡°You tell me,¡±


    ¡°There is no need to say more about our rtionship. I will help you if I can.¡±


    Simon said: ¡°I heard Microsoft has a data center in Northern Europe, and I want to buy it.¡±


    ¡°Buy it?¡± Bill was slightly startled and then said:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, if Microsoft¡¯s cloud service is a Boeing 747, then the Nordic cloud service is a


    Boeing 747.¡±


    ¡°The data center is one of the four engines of this 747.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for an airline to remove one of the engines of an operating aircraft and sell it.¡±


    ¡°Once sold, half of Europe¡¯s cloud services will be paralyzed,¡±


    ¡°And it is difficult for several data centers to handle such arge demand in a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°We did not leave such arge redundancy in the design.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Simon said lightly: ¡°The Boeing 747 first flew more than fifty years ago. At that time, I was one of the


    invited guests.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you were only a teenager.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to know the Boeing 747 better than me. Even a twin-engine aircraft can ensure that


    when one engine fails, the other engine can ensure that the ne continues to fly for 180 minutes.¡±


    ¡°For a four-engine aircraft like the Boeing 747, losing one will not have any impact at all.¡±


    ¡°Does your data system leave no design redundancy?¡±


    Bill quickly said: ¡°Mr. Routhchild, this is not how we look at it.¡±


    ¡°The current demand for cloud processing is veryrge, and the storage demand for data on the


    cloud is also astonishinglyrge.¡±


    ¡°The redundancy we leave must also leave some margin for the peak period of data processing.¡±


    ¡°If If you take out the Nordic data center, half of the European users will be affected.¡±


    Simon paused slightly and said seriously:


    ¡°Bill, I have known your mother for a long time, and we were very close when she was still working


    at IBM.¡±


    ¡°Familiar, I have watched you grow up to today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget how much help I have given you during this process,¡±


    ¡°Including when you were in trouble. I was the one who helped you.¡±


    ¡°Now I, an old man, need your help,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to have this problem and that trouble for a while, right?¡±

 Chapter 6036

    Chapter 6036


    Bill was silent for a moment and said helplessly:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Routhchild, give me some time and I¡¯ll have someone prepare for data migration.¡±


    ¡°After the migration ispleted, this data center will be yours.¡±


    Simon was satisfied and said with a smile: ¡°Bill, God bless you, so I do too.¡±


    Bill said helplessly: ¡°Thank you for your blessing, Mr. Routhchild.¡±


    Simon smiled: ¡°Come to the Routhchild Manor at seven o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±


    ¡°I will treat you to a meal.¡±


    Bill said without thinking: ¡°Okay, Mr. Routhchild, I will be on time for the appointment.¡±


    ¡­


    A few minutester, in the Routhchild family meeting room.


    All members of the Routhchild family have arrived,


    And the seats on both sides of the more than ten-meter-long conference table are full.


    Only the exclusive seat of the first patriarch is still empty.


    Behind the seats on both sides, there were two circles of temporary small benches,


    Because the heads of all the coteral families were also present.


    At this time, the conference room was full of people.


    The direct members of the Routhchild family at the conference table were chatting happily.


    Only Steve and his son were a little depressed,


    While the representatives of the coteral families behind them were all chatting happily.


    Whispering among each other in low voices,


    They didn¡¯t know what happened to the Routhchild family in the past two days,


    And they didn¡¯t know what the old man¡¯s purpose was in calling them all here.


    Most of these coteral families have foreign surnames,


    But some have the surname Routhchild. However, all coteral families with the surname


    Routhchild are basically brothers or cousins of Simon,


    And those with foreign surnames Most of them were people with foreign surnames who married


    women from the Routhchild family and then pledged allegiance to Routhchild.


    These coteral families, they had almost no opportunity in the past toe to the Routhchild


    family estate and attend high-end meetings organized by Simon.


    After all, Simon is the patriarch of the family.


    He usually has almost no direct contact with these coteral families.


    The coteral families usually interact with some professional managers of the Routhchild family.


    Even Steve is not one of them.


    There was a sudden meeting here today,


    And all the members of the coteral family were wondering whether Simon was going to pass on


    the position of patriarch to his eldest son today.


    However, what made them so gossipy was that the eldest son Steve seemed to be the only


    unhappy person in the room,


    The other being his eldest son Royce.


    It stands to reason that if he were to seed as the n leader today,


    They would be the happiest or the only two happiest people here.


    So looking at this situation, today¡¯s meeting should not be a good thing for Steve.


    Could it be that there is a change of sessor?


    Because they couldn¡¯t figure it out,


    A bunch of side families gathered together and whispered among themselves,


    And no one could keep their mouths shut.


    Such a scene made Steve feel anxious.


    After all, he was also a person who wanted to be shameless.


    He was always being peeked at and discussed in private,


    Which made him feel like a girl waiting for a price in the Middle Ages, and he was unbearably shy.


    Just when the crowd was buzzing, the door to the conference room was suddenly pushed open.


    The butler who pushed the door immediately withdrew to one side.


    Then, the proud Simon Routhchild walked in with strong steps.


    As soon as everyone saw him, they immediately stopped shouting and whispering,


    Then looked at him intently and saluted him with attention.


    And it was during this process that everyone discovered that Simon Routhchild was in an especially


    good mood.


    This mood was particrly good, just like the state an eighteen-year-old boy would feel when he


    walked out of his bedroom the next morning after finishing his graduation prom and having a


    sessful night with his dance partner.


    It stands to reason that Simon is so old and has so much money to spend.


    He has eaten, seen, yed, and handled everything in the world,


    Not to mention the old fox, who has long known what it means to be indifferent to emotions and


    anger.


    This state of grinning even while walking is really unpredictable.


    Even the direct members of the Routhchild family were a little puzzled.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    They didn¡¯t know that the old man was already very happy yesterday.


    Why was he still so excited today? He seemed even more excited than yesterday.


    What good thing had happened?


    When Steve saw the old man smiling like a flower,


    He felt even more panicked.


    He thought to himself: ¡°Could this be another breakthrough for the old man?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would he be so excited?¡±


    At this time, Simon was thinking in his heart. Already excited.


    The graphics card is done, the data center is also done, and what¡¯s left is the data migration of the


    AI model and its local deployment in Northern Europe.


    Since the data migration no longer requires any external help,


    For Simon, it¡¯s a good idea for now. All is ready except for the opportunity.


    Before he came in, he had alreadymunicated with the head of the AI team.


    As 40,000 graphics cards were about to be put in ce and Microsoft¡¯s data center was about to be


    vacated,


    The possibility of solving the problem within a month had jumped from almost zero at the beginning.


    To almost one hundred percent.


    This also indicates that there is less than a month left between him and the half pill!

 Chapter 6037

    Chapter 6037


    With a beaming face and an excited heart, Simon sat on the main seat in the conference room


    under the attention of everyone.


    Then, he looked at at least two to three hundred people on each floor around him and said with a


    smile:


    ¡°Everyone, please take a seat!¡±


    Then everyone sat down one after another.


    Simon looked at everyone with a smile and said:


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°This is the first time so many people havee to the conference room at home.¡±


    ¡°I see that many people don¡¯t have a formal seat.¡±


    ¡°We should have called everyone to the group meeting so that everyone can be morefortable.¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t been to the group in recent days,¡±


    ¡°So I can only invite everyone here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a bit neglectful and has made everyone feel wronged. I hope you do not mind it.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± A bunch of side officials and the members of the family waved their hands hurriedly,


    All of them with humility on their faces, not daring to show any other expression at all,


    Not even the slightest hint of tiredness.


    They also didn¡¯t expect that Simon, who had always been very cold towards them,


    Would suddenly be so humble and even a little loving.


    Simon said with a smile: ¡°I have called everyone here today to announce a few things.¡±


    ¡°The first thing is that the Routhchild family has decided to release more opportunities and benefits


    to everyone in the future.¡±


    ¡°For the coteral families who are loyal to the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s ie will definitely increase greatly in the future!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they suddenly became excited,


    And everyone couldn¡¯t help cheering and apuding.


    No one expected that the old man would be so powerful and immediately want to increase their


    ie as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Seeing how excited everyone was,


    Simon stretched out his hand with a smile to signal everyone to be quiet, and then said:


    ¡°Although you are coteral families of the Routhchilds,¡±


    ¡°You all have inseparable family ties and blood ties with the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°The rtionship allows you to make more money,¡±


    ¡°Which is also my unshirkable responsibility and obligation as the patriarch of the Routhchild


    family!¡±


    In an instant, thunderous apuse started again.


    Simon once again signaled everyone to stop apuse and continued:


    ¡°In the future, I will set up a n liaison office in the family,¡±


    ¡°And my eldest son Steve will be the head of this office.¡±


    ¡°In the future, all coteral families Members if need help from the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°Or if you have any opinions or ideas about cooperative projects,¡±


    ¡°You cane to this n liaison office tomunicate in person.¡±


    When the members of the coteral family heard this, they were like on cloud nine.


    This is definitely the first time these people have heard of the term n liaison office.


    However, one can also tell from the name that this office is designed to enhance the rtionship


    between n members.


    In the past, they basically had no chance to face the core members of the Routhchild family.


    If the core members of the Routhchild family are a real estate developmentpany,


    Most of the coteral families are just small subcontractors.


    Some families may be responsible for providing lunch boxes and fast food for the entire


    construction site,


    And some families may be responsible for removing construction waste at the construction site,


    And some families are responsible for putting putty in all rooms,


    But they will not leave anyrger tasks such as construction machinery andmercial concrete


    and steel bars to them.


    Therefore, the status of these coteral families in the eyes of the master¡¯s family is actually very


    low,


    Even worse than that of domestic ves.


    Simon suddenly paid so much attention to them now,


    Which immediately gave them a strong sense of belonging,


    Making them feel as grateful to the Routhchild family as a courtier to a monarch.


    In the past, Simon really looked down on these rtives,


    And his purpose had always been to strictly limit the development of these rtives to prevent them


    frommitting the same crime,


    Orbining with one of his sons to go against him.


    But this time, his perspective on the problem has undergone earth-shaking changes from before.


    He wanted to understand one thing.


    What he really cared about now was no longer the future of the Routhchild family, but his own


    future.

 Chapter 6038

    Chapter 6038


    As Simon gets older and is unwilling to pass on the position of head of the family to his son,


    It will inevitably arouse his son¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    In the future, one of his sons may want to overthrow or exclude him,


    So now he will ask these people first.


    The coteral families show them goodwill and transfer some of his interests in exchange for their


    absolute support,


    Making the future safer.


    Immediately, he stood up amidst the apuse of the crowd and said with high spirits:


    ¡°From today on, you remember that as long as you stand unswervingly with the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family will never make you suffer,¡±


    ¡°Let alone be bullied, because we are a family!¡±


    The heat wave of apuse almost overturned the conference room.


    This time, Simon did not interrupt the apuse,


    But looked on with a smile and a calm expression.


    Seeing everyone excited and spontaneously pping non-stop made him very satisfied.


    The apusested an astonishing five minutes.


    Five minutester, as the crowd¡¯s apuse gradually decreased,


    A woman¡¯s cry suddenly came out:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild! Dear patriarch! You have to make the decision for me!¡±


    Simon followed the sound and among the crowd,


    A woman about sixty years old burst into tears among the excited people.


    Simon, who wanted to win over the side families, suddenly became interested.


    He quickly stood up, pointed at the woman, and said with great concern: ¡°What do you need me to


    make the decision for?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here, everything will be solved!¡±


    Seeing this, everyone stopped apuding and cheering,


    And their eyes switched back and forth between Simon and the woman.


    The woman cried and said: ¡°My husband and my son have been missing for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I spent a lot of money, invited a lot of people, and searched in many ces,¡±


    ¡°But I couldn¡¯t find them. Now I don¡¯t know if they are dead or alive,¡±


    ¡°Please help me find them! Please!¡±


    Simon nodded solemnly and asked her:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since it is a matter of life and death,¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family will never stand by and watch!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, which family are you from?¡±


    The woman quickly said: ¡°Your Excellency, Patriarch, I am from the Hogwitz family,¡±


    ¡°My name is Jenny Hogwitz, and my husband is your cousin Julia¡¯s son,¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you still remember me¡­¡±


    ¡°Julia¡­¡± Simon frowned and thought for a moment.


    It seemed that he did have such a cousin,


    But this cousin¡¯s father had already passed away after his father inherited the family.


    It became a coteral family, and after she got married,


    She became the most humble coteral family with a foreign surname among the coteral families,


    And her son himself would not have much of an impression.


    Although the rtionship was far away,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Simon still felt that this was a good opportunity to make all the coteral families believe in him,


    So he said: ¡°It turns out that she is Julia¡¯s daughter-inw,¡±


    ¡°Jenny, please tell me in detail,¡±


    ¡°How did your husband and son disappear?¡±


    Jenny cried and said: ¡°Your Excellency, my son Walter Hogwitz was sent to Chinast year to take


    charge of the Hogwitz family¡¯s affairs in China.¡±


    ¡°However, not long after he went to China, he disappeared in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°My husband, Steve Hogwitz, went to Aurous Hill to look for him and disappeared too!¡±


    Walter Hogwitz reported to Aurous Hill a long time ago.


    The Father of Doris, the head of the Emgrand Group, was poisoned, causing kidney failure.


    He then tried to use the kidney source to coerce Warnia into bing his lover and selling out the


    business secrets of the Emgrand Group.


    Now Walter Hogwitz and his father Steve Hogwitz are being kept in Orvel¡¯s dog farm.


    Even with eight heads, Simon couldn¡¯t imagine that this matter could be rted to his current health


    sponsor.


    As soon as he heard that the person was missing but not found,


    He immediately said with a serious face:


    ¡°This is unreasonable! No matter who dares to do anything to Routhchild¡¯s rtives,¡±


    ¡°They are seeking seeking their own death!¡±


    ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t worry! I will definitely make the effort for you in this matter!¡±

 Chapter 6039

    Chapter 6039


    Simon¡¯s statement made Jenny burst into tears and bowed in gratitude:


    ¡°Thank you, the respected patriarch! Thank you so much!¡±


    For Jenny, she was already at her wits¡¯ end,


    But she still saw no good way, and she didn¡¯t dare to ask the Routhchild family for help.


    After all, she knew in her heart that the Routhchild family actually looked down on their distant


    rtives.


    But isn¡¯t this a coincidence today?


    Simon suddenly extended an olive branch to the side family,


    And Jenny immediately realized that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    The other coteral families were naturally very grateful,


    And excited to see Simon being so responsible for the coteral family.


    Simon stood up at this time and said with a smile:


    ¡°If something like this happens again in the future,¡±


    ¡°You can go to the n liaison office as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for my most trusted subordinates stationed there to concentrate on solving the


    problems you encounter.¡±


    When Simon said the word ¡°subordinate¡±,


    All the sons realized one thing. The old man was wary of them.


    Generally speaking, if you really want to contact rtives,


    It must be the most suitable one to choose from family members,


    And it is also the best way to make these coteral families feel valued.


    But the old man put aside so many sons and grandsons and chose to let his subordinates take on


    this role,


    This meant that although he wanted to strengthen ties with the coteral families,


    He also wanted to create a separation between his children and grandchildren and the coteral


    families.


    In this way, his real purpose of drawing close to the coteral families can be easily revealed,


    Which is to guard against these children and grandchildren.


    At this moment, the eldest son Steve felt even more depressed.


    He cursed in his heart: ¡°The old man is afraid that I will unite with the rtives to rebel in the future.¡±


    ¡°Now he is directly attacking me from the inside and outside.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t break through internally and can¡¯t borrow strength from the outside.¡±


    ¡°In this way, I can always be held in the position of heir by him. No way¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help butment:


    ¡°Fortunately, Charlie only gave the old man a few more years of life.¡±


    ¡°Even if the old man tried hard, he wouldn¡¯t be able to give up for a few more years.¡±


    ¡°When his health deteriorates, even if he doesn¡¯t want to give up, he will have to give up¡­ ¡°


    Immediately afterward, Steve suddenly became extremely panicked and sighed:


    ¡°If in the future, as Helena said, Charlie can let the old man live longer than me,¡±


    ¡°It will be over! If Charlie keeps extending the life of the old man,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely not survive the cheating old man¡­¡±


    At this moment, Steve was extremely frightened.


    He knew that in the current state of the old man,


    He would definitely try his best to live longer, and he would definitely control the position of the head


    of the family,


    And would never allow himself to seed easily.


    Therefore, his future waspletely in Charlie¡¯s thoughts.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t wait to go to Charlie to pay homage to the dock tomorrow,


    To repent, and to show his loyalty at the same time.


    At this time, Simon¡¯s attitude moved the coteral families present to the extreme,


    Giving them a real sense of sincerity.


    Simon wanted to win over these coteral families and was nning to find a role model to set up.


    Unexpectedly, Jenny happened to cry and made her appeal in front of so many people.


    In his opinion, this is the best opportunity to demonstrate the courage,


    Strength and credibility of the patriarch.


    And it doesn¡¯t sound like it¡¯s going to be difficult.


    It¡¯s nothing more than the Hogwitz father and son missing in China.


    There are only three results, either the person is dead,


    Or the person is alive but hidden by himself,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Or the person is alive but hidden by others.


    If it¡¯s the first type, then it¡¯s the easiest,


    Just find the body and give the woman an exnation;


    If it¡¯s the second and third type, then find the two men,


    Regardless of whether they voluntarily hid it.


    We should still hide them passively.


    In short, if we bring them back to the United States, we will be done.


    So, he looked at the Routhchild direct members on both sides of the conference table and asked:


    ¡°Which of you is willing to volunteer to go to China to help Jenny bring her husband and son back?¡±


    All the children and grandchildren looked at each other.


    Who wants to leave New York at a time like this?


    If something changes in New York during this period and they are in China,


    Wouldn¡¯t theypletely lose the opportunity topete?


    Simon couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry when he saw that no one in the group spoke up.


    These children and grandchildren usually seemed to be five to six in number,


    And they all obeyed him. But when he really wanted them toe forward,


    They were like dogs. If there was no When someone picks a fight with you, where do you put your


    face?


    Just when Simon felt that he was riding a tiger, his eldest son Steve suddenly stood up and said:


    ¡°Father, let me go! It is rted to the personal safety of the two nsmen.¡±


    ¡°We must pay enough attention to it. You are old, so naturally,¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t let you go there in person, then please allow me,¡±


    ¡°The eldest son, to go to China on your behalf!¡±


    ¡°Holy sh!t!¡±

 Chapter 6040

    Chapter 6040


    Simon was ecstatic, and he even praised Steve¡¯s performance angrily.


    He sighed in his heart:


    ¡°What is a pattern?¡±


    ¡°This is what a fcking pattern is!¡±


    ¡°You guys who are not the eldest son, none of you are willing to leave New York,¡±


    ¡°But my eldest son took the initiative to ask for help!¡±


    ¡°It seems, Steve is indeed my great eldest son! A filial eldest son!¡±


    Thinking of this, he exhaled all his breath, pped the table in excitement,


    Stood up, and said loudly: ¡°Okay! Very good!¡±


    ¡°Steve you are worthy of being the eldest son of Simon Routhchild!¡±


    ¡°The pattern is far beyondparison with others!¡±


    ¡°Since you have this heart, then this task will be left to you!¡±  Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Steve decided to go to China in person, not really wanting to find Hogwitz and his son,


    He just wanted to take this opportunity to go to China to find Charlie.


    But in Simon¡¯s view, when his son took the initiative to ask for help,


    He was wholeheartedly trying to solve his problems.


    In fact, there is an information gap between Simon and his son Steve.


    Simon didn¡¯t know the true owner of the elixir.


    He only knew that the elixir belonged to the Queen of Northern Europe,


    And he didn¡¯t know the hidden story behind it.


    But Steve knew clearly in his heart that the Queen of Northern Europe was just Charlie¡¯s white


    glove.


    Whether his father could get the elixir in the future depended entirely on Charlie alone.


    Therefore, he had to quickly take advantage of this opportunity to go to China to say good things to


    Charlie.


    Simon first thought that the Queen of Northern Europe sent the elixir because of his son Steve¡¯s


    filial piety,


    So now Steve took the initiative to ask for help, which naturally made him very satisfied,


    So he looked at everyone and said loudly:


    ¡°Besides, I want an announcement made. From today on,¡±


    ¡°Steve Routhchild will officially be the next heir to the Routhchild family!¡±


    ¡°In the future, after I retire, he will be the one who leads the family forward!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the side members at the scene apuded,


    But Steve¡¯s younger brother and nephews all had expressionless faces.


    They knew very well that if the old man announced this decision in front of so many people,


    There was basically no possibility of changing it.


    That also means that after the old man passes away and Steve bes the patriarch,


    They will slowly be a coteral family.


    In the future, their descendants will sit in the audience seats and face each other like the coteral


    families behind them.


    Some of the petty little favors from the host¡¯s family are grateful.


    What¡¯s interesting is that Steve himself doesn¡¯t look very happy at this time.


    This is not surprising, because he was the only one besides Simon who knew that he might not be


    able to take over.


    Therefore, he became even more eager to go to China to meet Charlie.


    After the meeting, these coteral family members left the Routhchild Manor happily one by one.


    Simon called Steve to his study alone and told him:


    ¡°Steve, this time you go to China, you must do everything possible to bring back the Hogwitz father


    and son.¡±


    ¡°Those side families are waiting for news of your sess.¡±


    Steve said respectfully: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father, I will go all out!¡±


    Simon nodded lightly and continued: ¡°I usually look down on these rtives,¡±


    ¡°But they will be an indispensable force for you to consolidate your position as the patriarch after


    you take office in the future,¡±


    ¡°So I established a n this time. The purpose of the Liaison Office is to unite them around the


    Routhchild family from now on!¡±


    ¡°With the grace given to them by this n liaison office,¡±


    ¡°They will do their best to maintain the orthodoxy of the Routhchild family in the future.¡±


    ¡°The orthodoxy of the family is to safeguard their interests.¡±


    ¡°Your father and I are the orthodoxy of this generation of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°And you, as my eldest son and my confirmed first heir, are the orthodoxy of the next generation of


    the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°So everything I did today was to pave the way for you, do you understand?¡±


    Steve sneered in his heart: ¡°Paving the way for me?¡±


    ¡°My road has almost been cut off by you,¡±


    ¡°And you are still paving the way for me? You are more like paving the way for me!¡±


    If he had been talking about Simon before he met Charlie,


    Steve would have believed at least 70% of Simon¡¯s words.


    However, considering that he already knew the inside story,


    Steve¡¯s trust in his words waspletely zero.


    Inparison, he knew more than Simon, so he could conclude that everything his father did today


    was to consolidate his status as the patriarch.


    The reason why he said so high-sounding things was just to deceive himself and continue to give


    himself a cake and let him be a stupid prince.


    The simplest point is that if the old man really wants to pave the way for himself,


    Then he should naturally be the person in charge of the n liaison office.


    However, he avoided all direct family members and appointed his most trusted professional


    managers to manage this office.


    Isn¡¯t this because he was afraid that the favors done by the n Liaison Office to the coteral


    families would be mistakenly recorded in his name? Or in the names of other brothers?


    The old man took the lead in establishing the office,


    And the old man designated his confidants to manage it with full authority.


    If the coteral families benefit from this office in the future, the old man will naturally be grateful.


    Just imagine, when a person is not sure whether the boss¡¯s son willy off employees or rece


    people after taking over,


    Or whether he will cut his sry and drive out people, his boss suddenly wants to give him a 50%


    sry increase,


    And also promises to help him solve his wife¡¯s problem.


    Work, children¡¯s insurance, home mortgage, parents¡¯ medical care, will he expect the boss¡¯s son to


    take over?


    He would only pray to Bodhisattva or God every day to bless him and let his unfair boss live a few


    more years,


    Because if his sones up one day, his good days maye to an end.


    However, although Steve knew everything well, he still bowed to Simon respectfully and said:


    ¡°Thank you Father for your trust! I will definitely live up to your expectations!¡±

 Chapter 6041

    Chapter 6041


    When the golden sunshine bloomed from the eastern skyline in the early morning,


    Charlie¡¯s nended at Aurous Hill Airport facing the rising sun.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t know that Steve Routhchild,


    Who was far away in the United States, couldn¡¯t wait to visit him in China.


    As soon as the nended, Charlie couldn¡¯t wait to call Maria.


    The call was connected, and Maria¡¯s gentle girlish voice came:


    ¡°Master, why are you calling me so early?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Miss Lin, I justnded in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it is convenient for you now.¡±


    ¡°If so, I wille to Zijin to see you at the vi.¡±


    Maria smiled crisply and said,


    ¡°I have prepared some refreshments and am about to boil water to make tea.¡±


    ¡°If the young master doesn¡¯t mind, you cane to eat some with me.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Wait a while. I¡¯ll take half an hour.¡±


    In the hangar, Orvel had prepared a vehicle and was waiting.


    He stepped forward to say hello respectfully after Charlie was getting off the ne.


    ¡°Master Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said to Orvel:


    ¡°Orvel, thank you for taking me to Zijin Mountain.¡±


    Orvel nodded respectfully, opened the rear door, and said,


    ¡°Okay Master Wade, please get in the car.¡±


    Charlie got into the car, and Orvel drove the two of them out of the airport and headed to the city.


    In the car, Charlie asked him:


    ¡°Is everything going well at the Champs Elysees recently?¡±


    Orvel said respectfully: ¡°Back to Master Wade, everything is very good at the Champs Elysees.¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s martial arts training is progressing in an orderly manner.¡±


    ¡°We have also taken good care of your grandmother¡¯s side,¡±


    ¡°And Aurous Hill has not noticed anything unusual recently.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded slightly and asked him again:


    ¡°How is your martial arts progress?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not bad¡­ ¡­¡±


    Orvelughed at himself and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade and I don¡¯t seem to have much talent in martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Although we have made some progress, we are still far behind others.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, you asked me to take over the job of Butler Tang.¡±


    ¡°He has not been able toe back during this period.¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that in a few days,¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will be able to surpass him in martial arts.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be too impatient in martial arts training.¡±


    ¡°Many people have all practiced hard for several years before really entering the Tao.¡±


    ¡°You have just started, so it is normal for your progress to be slower.¡±


    Orvel said with a smile: ¡°Master Wade, I have also figured it out.¡±


    ¡°I am a bit old and it was toote to join the profession.¡±


    ¡°It is unrealistic to expect too high achievements.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, now that we have such an opportunity, we will learn and practice along with it.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, everyone will be happy if we can practice it.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t practice it, we will treat it as strengthening our body.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said in agreement:


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you have such a mentality.¡±


    As he said this, Charlie thought of something and suddenly asked him:


    ¡°By the way, Orvel, is there any news about Butler Tang from Issac recently?¡±


    Orvel immediately shook his head and said: ¡°Back to Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°After you asked me to seed and serve as the agent of the Wade family in


    Aurous Hill and even the whole province,¡±


    ¡°I oftenmunicated privately with agents of the Wade family in other ces,¡±


    ¡°And they often discussed Butler Tang. No one has any news about him.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and sighed slightly:


    ¡°It seems that he won¡¯t show up again for a while.¡±


    Orvel asked curiously: ¡°Master Wade, where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he always loyal to the Wade family?¡±


    ¡°Why did he suddenly leave without saying goodbye?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I don¡¯t know this very well,¡±


    ¡°But based on my understanding of him, I believe he is not a bad person,¡±


    ¡°Let alone a disloyal person. He would not harm me or the Wade family.¡±


    ¡°There must be a reason why he suddenly left without saying goodbye.¡±


    ¡°If the time is right in the future, we may still receive news from him.¡±


    As he said that, the question arose in Charlie¡¯s mind again.


    In the past, he felt that Leon worked for his father.


    However, Leon left without saying goodbye,


    And there was a high probability that he left the photo album behind.


    This probably meant that Leon had another loyalist behind his back.


    Moreover, judging from Leon¡¯s personality, consistent behavior, and the clues that the photo album


    he left behind brought him good luck,


    He and the person he was loyal to behind should not be his enemies.


    It might even be his own friendly forces.


    However, he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Since he was a friendly army, why should he hide in the dark?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if they all got face-to-face?


    Have a frank chat, and fight themon enemy together.


    Since it was early in the morning, the traffic was very smooth and the vehicles were rushing all the


    way.


    Half an hourter, the vehicles arrived at the entrance of Zijin Vi.


    Seeing the huge que of Purple Mountain Vi,


    Charlie retracted his thoughts and said to Orvel:


    ¡°Okay Orvel, I¡¯ll get out of the car here, you go ahead and do your work.¡± Orvel said respectfully:


    ¡°Okay, Master Wade.¡±


    With that said, he parked the car outside the gate of Zijin Vi.

 Chapter 6042

    Chapter 6042


    At this time, the door of Zijin Vi opened,


    And Larry, his wife, and Ethan came out together.


    The three of them walked steadily down the stairs quickly.


    Before Charlie got out of the car, he asked Orvel:


    ¡°Orvel, what is Ervin busy with recently?¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°Master Wade, Ervin has been in charge of my previous business recently.¡±


    ¡°This old boy is doing a good job.¡±


    ¡°Yes, at least better than me, and the performance and ie have improved significantly.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked: ¡°How much can you earn from your business in a year?¡±


    Orvel thought for a while and said: ¡°In the past, excluding people eating horses and feeding people


    and all kinds of food,¡±


    ¡°The amount that could reach me was just over 100 million,¡±


    ¡°But now I receive more care. Miss Song has always taken good care of me.¡±


    ¡°The Group also has many businesses that are not suitable for me to bring forward,¡±


    ¡°Plus some businesses of the Wade family, the current monthly ie is almost 50 to 60 million,¡±


    ¡°And calcted in a year, it is estimated to be around 700 million.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Last time I narrowly defeated Jermo,¡±


    ¡°Ervin contributed a lot. I promised him a lifetime of prosperity and wealth.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°However, he has great potential and it is not suitable to give him a lump sum of money at once.¡±


    ¡°You can use the hand to give him 30% of the business ie.¡±


    ¡°The one who can do more work will get more.¡±


    ¡°I will replenish the 30% for you when the timees.¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°Master Wade, I am here today because of your support.¡±


    ¡°How can I ask for such a small amount of money from you!¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said: ¡°One code can be returned to another code,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of principle to use your money as a favor to me.¡±


    After that, he saw Larry and others waiting respectfully outside the car,


    And said to Orvel: ¡°This matter is settled, there is no need to say more.¡±


    Seeing Charlie¡¯s insistence, Orvel had no choice but to nod and agree,


    Then quickly got out of the car and went around to the right to open the door for Charlie.


    Charlie stepped out of the car, and Larry and the other three said respectfully:


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see you miss.¡±


    Ethan said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Wade, miss specially asked me toe here to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°She is already waiting for you in the courtyard on the top floor.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled and said to Orvel,


    ¡°Okay, Orvel, you go back, remember what I said, today just drop it.¡±


    Orvel said respectfully: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Wade, I will do it all today!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, said goodbye to him,


    And walked into the Purple Vi with Larry, Ethan, and others.


    Arriving at the stone steps leading to the top courtyard,


    Charlie said to the three of them:


    ¡°You three go and do your work, I can go up by myself.¡±


    Larry asked respectfully: ¡°Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°Do you want to stay for lunch? I can let people prepare it in advance.¡±


    Charlie also thought about going to see his grandmother after meeting Maria, And had to go back to


    Tomson¡¯s today, so he smiled and said:


    ¡°I have something to do at noon, so I won¡¯t eat here.¡±


    Larry nodded and watched Charlie go to the other courtyard.


    Arriving at the door of the vi,


    Charlie was just about to knock on the door when he heard Maria¡¯s sweet voice like ark:


    ¡°Young master, juste in directly. The door is not locked.¡±


    Charlie¡¯s heart felt like a pool of clear water being blown by the spring breeze.


    With a slight movement, he pushed open the courtyard door and saw Maria,


    Dressed in Hanfu, sitting elegantly at the tea table under the tree, boiling water and making tea.


    Seeing Charliee in, Maria didn¡¯t hide the surprise on her face.


    She neatly put the kettle of boiling water aside,


    Stood up and patted the hem of her skirt gently with her slender white hands,


    Then trotted over to meet Charlie.


    When she stood in front of Charlie, she raised her head to look at him and said happily:


    ¡°I have been longing for the day and night,¡±


    ¡°The young master is finally back!¡±


    After that, without waiting for Charlie to answer,


    She took Charlie¡¯s right hand and walked towards the tree.


    At the same time, she pointed with her other hand to a branch over half a meter high by the hot


    spring pool,


    And said excitedly: ¡°Look, master, the mother of Pucha has grown ny-six leaves.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help but say in surprise:


    ¡°He grows up pretty fast! Do you count every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Maria said happily: ¡°I count them every morning and evening.¡±


    ¡°I have been counting recently. The germination speed is quite fast.¡±


    After saying that, she asked Charlie:


    ¡°Master, do you want to try the tea made from the mother of Pu¡¯er tea?¡±


    ¡°If you want to try it, I will pick some young leaves to make some tea for you.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°If you pick all her young leaves,¡±


    ¡°It will probably be enough to make a cup. Let¡¯s forget it. Let her grow first.¡±


    Maria said with a smile: ¡°Since the young master said so, then I won¡¯t pick it for now!¡±


    Charlie teased: ¡°I think you are being polite to me again, right?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Maria said shyly:


    ¡°I have long said that as long as the master opens his mouth,¡±


    ¡°I am willing to give up anything.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly changed the topic and said:


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Zhou, has Mr. Peter Zhoue back with you?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Charlie said:


    ¡°Uncle Zhou has to wait two days to go to Northern Europe together with Queen


    Helena of Northern Europe, and then return to China.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly and asked: ¡°Then when the young master met him this time,¡±


    ¡°Did he solve the doubts in the young master¡¯s heart?¡±


    Charlie suddenly felt mncholy and sighed,


    ¡°He exined to me what Shenglongge is. As you guessed before, Miss Lin,


    Shenglongge is indeed not born.¡±


    Maria asked in surprise: ¡°Then how is Shenglongge created?¡±


    Charlie lowered his head and murmured:


    ¡°Shenglongge is when a person peels off his own Dragone and then gives it to another person,


    Blessing is the rising dragon¡­¡±

 Chapter 6043

    Chapter 6043


    Charlie¡¯s words did not shock Maria too much.


    It only took her a few seconds to digest what Charlie said, and she said softly:


    ¡°I had guessed this logic when making assumptions, but was not sure.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that everything makes sense. dragon is unique, and not all dragon¡¯s people can give


    birth to dragon¡¯s descendants.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, the probability of dragon¡¯s descendants inheriting dragon is also extremely low,¡±


    ¡°And even more so needless to say, he still needs to be willing to strip off his dragon Gee to his


    son.¡±


    ¡°From this point of view, it would be difficult to find anyone else in the world besides the young


    master to rise to the dragon ge¡­¡±


    Charlie was curious. He asked her:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t dragon¡¯s child necessarily dragon?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Maria nodded and said,


    ¡°Young Master, think about it, the dragon is already extremely good,¡±  Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°And his fate determines no matter what environment he is in,¡±


    ¡°He can have stronger strength and obtain more production materials.¡±


    ¡°In the past of polygamy, dragon men must have multiple wives and children.¡±


    ¡°If dragon gave birth to dragons Ge, this world has long been overrun with Dragon Ge.¡±


    After saying that, Maria added: ¡°Actually,¡±


    ¡°A person¡¯s fate, in addition to part of iting from the fate of his parents,¡±


    ¡°Is mostly his own fate. Due to chance, it is like randomly picking a number from 1 to 100.¡±


    ¡°If you pick a hundred consecutive numbers, you must all be 100 in order to be a dragon.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t pick even one wrong, and the probability is naturally extremely slim.¡±


    ¡°If his father is a dragon, of course, it will help to some extent.¡±


    ¡°It is probably equivalent to not having to have a hundred consecutive 100s as harsh,¡±


    ¡°But at least 80 consecutive 100s are still as difficult as climbing to the sky.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, in this world, there are many things that exist at the same time.¡±


    ¡°There may not even be five people born in dragons.¡±


    ¡°The chance of giving birth to a dragon among these five people is almost zero.¡±


    ¡°Throughout the five thousand years of Chinese history,¡±


    ¡°There is probably only one son whose father is a dragon and whose son is also a dragon.¡±


    ¡°At least, I have lived for so many years and read countless ancient books,¡±


    ¡°But they have never heard of it.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°I have never thought about this problem,¡±


    ¡°And thought that destiny was inherited. It seems that I am ignorant.¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°Young master, you don¡¯t have to belittle yourself.¡±


    ¡°In fact, most people don¡¯t know what their destiny is until they die.¡±


    After saying that, Maria couldn¡¯t help but wonder:


    ¡°I have lived for so many years, and they have studied the secrets of Feng Shui and the Eight


    Diagrams of the Book of Changes.¡±


    ¡°I have been studying for a long time, but I have never heard that fate can also be peeled off.¡±


    ¡°Where did your father learn the technique of peeling off fate?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Most likely it is the ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound Mysterious Scriptures¡± .¡±


    As he spoke, he said with a bit of confusion:


    ¡°Uncle Peter left a photocopy of the ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound Mysterious Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°The copy is here with me, but I haven¡¯t adjusted my mentality to study it.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie took out the photocopy of ¡°Preface to the Nine


    Profound Mysterious Scriptures¡± from his backpack,


    Put it on the tea table, and said,


    ¡°This is the ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound Mysterious Scriptures¡±, but I haven¡¯t read it yet.


    Maria took a look at the copy, nodded with understanding, and said:


    ¡°The fate of you and your father is due to the earth-shaking changes in the


    ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound Mysterious Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°It is normal for the young master not to be prepared.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would probably burn the photocopy on fire and never touch it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Charlie said with a solemn expression:


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not prepared, I¡¯m just a little scared.¡±


    Fear is a word that Charlie rarely utters.


    But facing Maria, he was able to express his innermost thoughts without reservation.


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised when he heard Charlie say he was afraid.


    She quickly asked with concern: ¡°I wonder if the young master is willing to tell me what exactly the


    young master is afraid of?¡±


    Charlie was silent for a long time. After sorting out his thoughts, he said eloquently:


    ¡°I have told you the beginning and end of obtaining the ¡°Nine Mysterious


    Heavenly Scriptures¡± and my life experience after obtaining it.¡±


    ¡°Since you and I opened our hearts, many things have been experienced by you and me together,¡±


    ¡°And you know them all clearly.¡±


    ¡°In addition, my trip to the United States this time has confirmed your and my previous guesses.¡±


    Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± is not a coincidence at all.¡±


    ¡°It was a series of ns that my father made for me after he gave me his destiny.¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie said again: ¡°Ms. Lin, look at the interlocking clues.¡±


    ¡°The first is that my father identally obtained the ¡°Nine Mysterious Sutra Preface¡± more than


    thirty years ago.¡±


    ¡°This ¡°Nine Mysterious Sutra Preface¡± not only can take him to enlightenment,¡±


    ¡°But it can also help him understand destiny and master the art of destiny peeling.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that there are records about the secret of immortality in the ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound


    Mysterious Scriptures¡±,¡±


    ¡°And he and my mother also, because of the so-called secret of immortality,¡±


    ¡°He was targeted by the Warriors Den and became an enemy in the eyes of the Den;¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully, when did my father obtain the ¡°Nine Mysterious


    Heavenly Scriptures¡±?¡±


    ¡°Did he also get it from the secret of immortality?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s even weirder is that the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysterious Scriptures¡± allowed my father to


    find the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± and master the art of fate stripping.¡±


    ¡°However, the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± happen to be only essible to those who


    have ascended to the Dragon Level.¡±


    ¡°And the subsequent experiences of my father gradually forced him to sacrifice himself to save his


    son, prompting him to deprive me of his destiny.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, he arranged for Uncle Zhou to transfer the ¡°Nine Mysterious


    Heavenly Scriptures¡± twenty yearster.¡±


    ¡°Bring it to me and let me get it. Do you think this will be a series of traps?¡±


    Maria¡¯s expression shed with horror. She opened her eyes wide and blurted out:


    ¡°Master, are you saying that all of this was nned by others?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±

 Chapter 6044

    Chapter 6044


    Charlie nodded heavily and said: ¡°I feel that ¡°The Preface to the Nine Profound Mysterious


    Scriptures¡± is like a Pandora¡¯s box.


    Once a qualified person opens it, everything will be subtly affected by it.


    Then, everything will be affected. The development of the world will be like dominoes,


    Constantly being triggered ording to the preset direction¡­¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°It is possible that the ¡°Nine Mysterious Scripture Preface¡± and


    ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scripture¡± are themselves other people¡¯s arranged dominoes,¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t be triggered by ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Only when a person with Dragon Grid triggers the ¡°Nine Mysterious Sutra


    Preface¡±, everything will develop backward in a logical way.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Maria frowned and murmured: ¡°Young master, the author of ¡°Nine Profound


    Mysterious Scriptures Preface¡± and ¡°Nine Mysteries Scripture¡± should be Meng Changsheng,¡±


    ¡°The master of mine, because whether it is my father, Victoria, or¡­ The young master¡¯s father


    knows the existence of the secret of immortality.¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria continued:


    ¡°If it is as the young master guessed, the master first released the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Sutra Preface¡±, and then asked it to wait for a person with the Dragon Gate,¡±


    ¡°And then let the person with the Dragon Gate realize the Tao.¡±


    ¡°Then he went to the Secret of Immortality to find the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly


    Scriptures¡±, and was chased by Victoria at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Finally, due to the situation, he stripped his fate to his son and achieved an ascension to Dragon


    Form to trigger the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°Then, this series of ns is tooplicated and thorough.¡±


    ¡°What is his purpose? Could it be that he simply wanted someone with the Sheng


    Long Ge to inherit his unique skills?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said: ¡°In the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±, there are countless


    kinds of knowledge, but there are almost no real methods of cultivating Taoism.¡±


    ¡°Even though I have been enlightened for so long, I don¡¯t have a set of true


    Taoism methods at all.¡±


    ¡°Meng Changsheng must have a profound mental method because he could live for a thousand


    years,¡±


    ¡°But he did not leave it in the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    Maria frowned and said, ¡°That¡¯s even more strange. What is the purpose of


    Master spending so much effort?¡±


    ¡°He passed away more than three hundred years ago.¡±


    ¡°If he really did all this intentionally, he would have started nning it at least three to four hundred


    years ago.¡±


    ¡°He is no longer here. Such far-sighted ns were not for passing on his unique knowledge.¡±


    ¡°What else can it mean?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Maria thought of something and blurted out:


    ¡°That time at Shiwanda Mountain, the monk who stopped me must know something!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why would she wait there for the young master and me in advance?¡±


    ¡°And even told me that the road ahead is very dangerous,¡±


    ¡°And asked me to persuade the young master not to go to Shiwanda Mountain!¡±


    ¡°If I can find her, I must have gained something!¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t want to find her,¡±


    ¡°But she didn¡¯t stay that day.¡±


    ¡°I want to find any useful clues for her, but I¡¯m afraid it will be even harder than Victoria trying to find


    me.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°Actually, what I want to find out most right now is not that fake


    teacher with the surname Tai, the name and origin,¡±


    ¡°What I want to understand is why she asked you to persuade me to turn back that day.¡±


    Maria bit her lip and said with a look of shame:


    ¡°Master, in fact, that day, I did not tell all the details¡­¡±


    Charlie was not surprised, and just asked her: ¡°Can Miss Lin tell me now?¡±


    Maria nodded and said: ¡°The matter is over, I will not hide anything anymore.¡±


    After that, she became serious and exined:


    ¡°On that day, the fake monk knew all the details about me,¡±


    ¡°And also knew the details of the Young Master and Victoria.¡±


    ¡°She knew that I had lived for more than three hundred years,¡±


    ¡°And she also knew that Victoria had lived for nearly four hundred years and knew about the


    Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°She was very strong, but she said at the time that the real danger ahead was actually another


    person.¡±


    ¡°She said thatpared with ¡®that person¡¯, Victoria is just a clown who has lived for three to four


    hundred years¡­¡±


    ¡°That person?!¡±


    Charlie immediately eximed: ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    Maria shook her head: ¡°She didn¡¯t say it clearly, because she meant that if she said too much, it


    might affect the young master¡¯s judgment.¡±


    ¡°In case the young master thought she was just trying to make things mysterious,¡±


    ¡°And you want to find out, the situation may be irreversible¡­¡±


    Charlie murmured: ¡°Even Victoria is just a clown in front of that person,¡±


    ¡°So isn¡¯t this person¡¯s strength incredible?¡±


    At this point, Charlie subconsciously asked:


    ¡°Could it be that the person she was talking about was Meng Changsheng?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°At the beginning, I also suspected it¡­but¡­but this doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    After that, Maria said again: ¡°ording to my father¡¯s statement, the old master did reach his end


    more than three hundred years ago and passed away long ago.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for him to still be alive.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if he finds a way to live longer than a thousand years, then his strength lies in this I¡¯m


    afraid there is no rival in the world.¡±


    ¡°Victoria has been able to dominate the world for three hundred years.¡±


    ¡°There is no reason for him topletely hide himself and hide in Shiwan Mountain for more than


    three hundred years!¡±


    Charlie frowned and said in a deep voice: ¡°You are right, too.¡±


    ¡°Reason, I really haven¡¯t figured out some things, but I always feel that all of this should be Meng


    Changsheng¡¯s intention.¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s murder and my current situation are probably all due to his calctions more than three


    hundred years ago.¡±


    Maria thought of something and said: ¡°If all this is Master¡¯s n,¡±


    ¡°The logic of most of the links does make sense.¡±


    At this point, Maria changed the topic and blurted out:


    ¡°But there is a link in it, the logic is not self-consistent.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°What logic?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°I just said that the probability of Long Ge giving birth to Long Ge is slightly higher than


    that of ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s like finding a needle in a haystack, the probability is extremely low.¡±


    ¡°If the master is betting on the young master¡¯s future, then the probability of sess is extremely


    low.¡±


    ¡°Once the young master is not Long Ge, nothing else will be established,¡±


    ¡°And neither can the young master¡¯s father. Splitting the destiny to the young master or the young


    master will not achieve the Ascension to the Dragon Rank,¡±


    ¡°And naturally it will not trigger the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°No one has tried countless calctions, but pinned the most important link on a probability that is


    even less than one in a billion.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°This is indeed puzzling.¡±


    At this time, Maria looked at the ¡°Preface to the Nine Profound Mysterious


    Scriptures¡± on the tea table,


    And asked tentatively: ¡°Young Master, do you think there is any method mentioned in this ¡°Preface


    to the Nine Profound Mysterious Scriptures¡± that can make Long Ge father must have given birth to


    dragon son?¡±


    ¡°If so, then there is no doubt that all this must have been done by the Master!¡±

 Chapter 6045

    Chapter 6045


    Maria¡¯s inference suddenly made Charlie enlightened.


    He was a little excited and nervous at the same time and said:


    ¡°Miss Lin is right! If this was a game that wasid out more than three hundred years ago,¡±


    ¡°The people whoid it out would never let any link go beyond their control.¡±


    ¡°If all this is really what Meng Changsheng did,¡±


    ¡°Then there must be a way in the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡± for me to have Dragon


    Grid like my father!¡±


    After saying that, he looked at the photocopy of the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡± again


    and spoke and said:


    ¡°Ms. Lin, if it is convenient, you and I might as well study this book together.¡±


    Maria nodded without hesitation, stood up immediately, and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Young master, help me to bring the tea.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move the table back to the main room, let¡¯s go in and discuss it.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t hesitate at all, he immediately moved the tea table and entered the main room of the


    top floor courtyard with Maria, which was the living room.


    There is a long book table ced in the main room.


    This was specially prepared by Maria when she was painting thendscape scroll.


    It has been left here since then and has not been moved away.


    The two came to the book desk.


    Maria continued to make tea for Charlie, while Charlie took apart the binding of the photocopied


    version of ¡°Nine Mysterious Scriptures Preface,¡±


    Andid them out on the book desk one by one in order.


    ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡± contains a lot of content.


    The photocopied version is printed on a single side,


    With a total of more than 400 pages, each page is filled with dense text.


    At the beginning of this book, the meaning and characteristics of the path of spiritual cultivation are


    introduced in great detail.


    After concluding the opening remarks, there is a spiritual cultivation method called ¡°Nine Mysterious


    Heart Decisions¡±.


    This spiritual method is very detailed and takes up at least half of the entire book.


    Charlie roughly went through the content of the mental method.


    It is indeed a very detailed set of mental training methods from shallow to deep.


    There is even a section on how to open the Niwan Pce.


    Charlie was excited when he first read it, but soon felt uneasy,


    So he temporarily put this section on hold and quickly browsed other contents.


    After ¡°Nine Mysterious Hearts¡±, there is an autobiography written by Meng


    Changsheng in ssical Chinese,


    Which roughly introduces his life and his real intention in writing this book.


    In his description, the reason why he wrote the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡± and used


    special methods to move it around the world was to find a sessor who could inherit his mantle.


    He did not shy away from telling clearly that only people with Longge are qualified to obtain the


    ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡±,


    But he also threw out the concept of ascending to Longge in the second half.


    ording to him, Longge Although can already inherit his legacy,


    If he wants to change his destiny in a true sense, he can only have a chance by ascending to the


    Dragon Level.


    Otherwise, no matter how hard he works, he will not be able to escape the disaster in the end.


    Next, there is an introduction to fate.


    Longge and Shenglongge are all mentioned in these.


    In addition, the book also clearly introduces the whole story of ascending to Longge,


    Stating that ascending to Longge requires father and son to sacrifice themselves and achieve


    sess for each other.


    It also provides methods on how to peel off Longge.


    Charlie and Maria looked back again.


    The next section was titled ¡°The Art of Dividing Dragons¡±.


    The two of them studied the contents together and were both stunned.


    Charlie looked at one of the lines and murmured:


    ¡°One dragon divides into two dragons, and two dragons turn into dragons again.¡±


    ¡°If two dragons turn into dragons, then the art of dividing dragons bes¡­¡±


    ¡°This to make his son also be a dragon by Longge¡¯s method?!¡±


    After reading this, Maria couldn¡¯t help but exim:


    ¡°Sir, ording to the records in ¡°Shu Yi Ji¡±, a water snake (hui) turns into a dragon in five hundred


    years,¡±


    ¡°And a dragon turns into a dragon gee in a thousand years.¡±


    ¡°It is said here that one dragon divides into two Jiao, that is to say, Longge¡¯s father is required to


    first divide his dragon into two dragons,¡±


    ¡°One for himself and one for his son.¡±


    After saying that, Maria added: ¡°Jiaoge is the fate closest to Longge.¡±


    ¡°It is also the only fate that can ¡®turn into a dragon¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Once the dragon¡¯s pattern turns into a dragon, it will be a dragon¡¯s pattern.¡±


    ¡°This means that when the young master¡¯s mother is pregnant with the young master and the young


    master¡¯s fate has not yet been decided,¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°The young master¡¯s father will be a dragon. He had divided his dragon grid into two dragon


    grids and gave one of the dragon grids to the young master;¡±


    ¡°Then, the young master¡¯s father experienced dragon transformation and became a dragon grid


    together with the young master!¡±


    ¡°This is how your father used this method to let the young master possess Longge!¡±

 Chapter 6046

    Chapter 6046


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but turn his eyes red and murmur:


    ¡°I heard Uncle Zhou say that the separation of fate is extremely painful.¡±


    ¡°It is the most painful thing he has ever seen in his life.¡±


    ¡°The matter of ¡®one dragon divided into two dragons¡¯ mentioned here,¡±


    ¡°Although it does notpletely separate the fate, but at least half of it¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­ must be very painful¡­ My father¡­ actually¡­ actually¡­ did it for me.¡±


    ¡°Suffering such extraordinary pain twice¡­¡±


    Maria nodded slightly and said with emotion:


    ¡°Poor parents, there are probably countless parents in the world who are willing to endure extreme


    hardships for their children¡­¡±


    ¡°My father clearly had five years of immortality back then.¡±


    ¡°A hundred years of opportunity, but I would rather die than leave this opportunity me.¡±


    ¡°I think I feel the same as your father¡­¡±


    Charlie murmured: ¡°Why bother¡­ When he used the ¡°Dragon Splitting Technique¡±


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t been born yet, why do you have to pay so much for me?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he think about it, maybe I don¡¯t want the Dragon Rank, let alone the immortality¡­¡±


    Maria said with a bitter smile: ¡°My father had never thought about it.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I do not want to live for such a long time.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that no one in this world can imagine the hardships I have endured for more than three


    hundred years¡­¡±


    Charlie sighed and asked her: ¡°My father after using the ¡°Dragon Splitting Technique¡±,


    ¡°His destiny has been reduced from dragon grid,¡±


    ¡°And his own fortune must be greatly affected, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Maria said: ¡°If his destiny has been reduced by one level,¡±


    ¡°His fortune will be natural. I¡¯m also going down a level.¡±


    Charlie had mixed feelings in his heart, quietly wiped away his tears, and continued:


    ¡°Uncle Zhou said that my father stripped me of my destiny before taking me away from the capital.¡±


    ¡°In other words, after When I was eight years old, he had alreadypleted the transformation into


    a dragon,¡±


    ¡°And returned from Jiaoge to Longge. And I must havepleted the transformation into a dragon


    during those eight years,¡±


    ¡°But I was too young at that time and did not remember myself at all.¡±


    ¡°There is something special about my childhood life, which means that my father not only divided


    his own dragon grid into two dragon grids,¡±


    ¡°He even used his own efforts to raise our two dragon grids to the next level.¡±


    ¡°Longge, I don¡¯t know how much effort and price it takes to do this in just a few years¡­¡±


    Maria nodded and said: ¡°Sir since we specte that all these are dominoes left by the master,¡±


    ¡°Then everything must be within his calction.¡±


    ¡°Since the ¡°Dragon Splitting Technique¡± in which one dragon divides into two dragons is written in


    the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡±,¡±


    ¡°There must also be the ¡°Dragon Transformation Technique¡± in which two dragons can transform


    into dragons again.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if Jiaoge cannot transform into a dragon, all the designed steps will suddenly break.¡±


    After saying that, she turned her eyes to the next section and eximed:


    ¡°Look, master, there is indeed the ¡°Dragon Transformation Technique!¡±


    Charlie was attracted and quickly looked at the content behind it.


    Sure enough, even the name was exactly what Maria guessed,


    It was ¡°The Art of Transforming Dragons¡±


    He couldn¡¯t wait to study it line by line,


    Then he discovered that the so-called ¡°Dragon Transformation Technique¡± required the person who


    used the ¡°Dragon Dividing Technique¡± to separate their fates to continuously use their mental


    methods to improve the fate of the two people.


    In other words, since his father divided his dragon grid into two dragon grids and gave one of the


    dragon grids to him,


    His and his father¡¯s dragon grid is like quantum entanglement,


    Completely sharing the same advance and retreat.


    Every effort made by his father will act on the two people¡¯s dragonspletely simultaneously.


    From that moment on, the burden of the two dragons transforming into dragons rests entirely on his


    shoulders.


    It is conceivable that in the eight years after he was born,


    His father Changying had been working hard for the two of them to transform into dragons.


    But his young self didn¡¯t know anything about it!


    What Charlie didn¡¯t expect was that his father would first split his own dragon grid into two,


    Then upgraded the two dragon grids into dragon grids by himself,


    And finally, peel off his own lost dragon gridpletely and gave it to him¡­


    At this moment, he felt extremely ashamed.


    If he was given a chance to choose, he would rather be an ordinary person who didn¡¯t understand


    the Taoism at all,


    Then his father who had paid so much for him ended up being destroyed together with his mother¡­


    When Charlie felt deeply guilty about his parents, Maria beside him also felt extremelyplicated.


    She read the content at the end of ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡± again,


    And the more she read, the more frightened she became.


    She picked up one of the pieces of paper and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Master, this section records how to find the Hundred Thousand Mountains¡­¡± ¡°So the master¡¯s


    parents should have found the Hundred Thousand Mountains based on this record.¡±


    ¡°The secret of immortality, and in the secret of immortality, he brought out the


    ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Jermo once mentioned the secret of immortality when he was fighting


    with me that day,¡±


    ¡°And there are all kinds of clues. All of them are consistent with your spection.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Maria¡¯s expression changed and she said,


    ¡°Master¡­ why do I feel that the master started nning a huge conspiracy more than three


    hundred years ago?¡±

 Chapter 6047

    Chapter 6047


    Charlie asked her ¡°You mean, he nned my present day more than three hundred years ago?¡±


    Maria nodded heavily and said, ¡°Perhaps all of this is the longest fishing trip.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the master¡¯s target is not the young master¡¯s father¡­¡±


    Charlie answered: ¡°His target is me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Maria said firmly: ¡°I feel the same way! No one knows where the masteres from.¡±


    ¡°He started nning this matter when he was young,¡±


    ¡°But he would never do it just for the so-called inheritance.¡±


    Charlie asked her back: ¡°Then what do you think he was doing all his efforts for hundreds of years


    ago?¡±


    ¡°He himself was clearly more than three hundred years old. He died a while ago¡­¡±


    Maria thought for a while and asked him:


    ¡°The Routhchild family that the young master met in the United States this time is one of the richest


    families in the world.¡±


    ¡°The young master feels that Simon is currently what does he care about most?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°What he cares about most is naturally life span.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie asked again:


    ¡°Miss Lin means that Meng Changsheng set up this trap for the sake of longevity?!¡±


    Maria nodded and said seriously: ¡°Father said that a master is actually a person with extremely


    weak material and s3xual desires.¡±


    ¡°No matter whether it is thete Yuan, Ming or early Ming or thete Ming or early Qing, he had the


    ability to aspire to the Ninth Five-Year n,¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t care about worldly conflicts of interests at all.¡±


    ¡°The only thing he cared about is longevity.¡±


    Charlie agreed and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him, but from some anecdotes I learned,¡±


    ¡°It can be inferred that this person is indeed obsessed with immortality,¡±


    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t he have died hundreds of years ago?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°I dare not arbitrarily infer the master¡¯s life and death,¡±


    ¡°But I can be sure that the master announced this trap full of conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°He must need a rising dragon like the young master to help him achieve his goal of immortality.¡±


    ¡°It is very likely that he is hoping that the young master can go to Shiwanda


    Mountain and throw himself into a trap.¡±


    ¡°I guess that this is why the fake monk that day stopped us and hoped for a reasonable exnation


    from me to persuade you not to move forward.¡±


    After saying that, Maria added: ¡°So, regarding this trap, I feel that there are two possibilities at the


    moment.¡±


    ¡°One possibility is that the trap will be triggered at timeliness,¡±


    ¡°That is to say, it only makes sense if it is triggered when the master is alive,¡±


    ¡°But the master himself did not expect that this trap would take so long.¡±


    ¡°Until his death, he could not meet anyone who could trigger it.¡±


    ¡°Even this trap was not officially opened until the moment your father discovered the ¡°Preface to the


    Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°If this is the case, Shiwandashan should not pose any substantial threat to the young master;¡±


    At this point, Maria spoke solemnly got up, and continued:


    ¡°Another possibility is that the master knows that this trap will be triggered in unknown years and


    months,¡±


    ¡°But for him, it does not matter when it is triggered, as long as it is triggered.¡±


    ¡°If this is the case, then the master ¡­most likely not dead yet!


    ¡°Not dead yet?¡±


    Charlie frowned and asked her: ¡°If he hasn¡¯t died yet, then he should have mastered a way to


    increase his lifespan from a thousand years to longer,¡±


    ¡°And if he hasn¡¯t died, he should be stronger than me now.¡±


    ¡°Countless times stronger than Victoria, why bother to stay silent in Shiwan


    Mountain for so many years? ¡°


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°In other words, if he needs me, a person with a rising dragon


    rank,¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°To do something for him, he cane to me directly without having to go to all the trouble to lead


    me there.¡±


    Maria looked at Charlie, then at the green and vibrant Mother of Pucha in the yard outside the


    window, and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Master, think about the experience of the Mother of Pucha.¡±


    ¡°For more than three hundred years, I have felt that she had been wiped out in that catastrophe,¡±


    ¡°But I never expected that she had her own way to preserve a glimmer of life for herself.¡±


    ¡°Its vitality was like an eternally silent seed.¡±


    ¡°If Without the spring rain that belongs to her, she can remain silent in the soil for a hundred, a


    thousand, or even ten thousand years,¡±


    ¡°But once the rain falls, she will be reborn and emerge from the earth.¡±


    At this time, Maria and Charlie looked at each other and murmured:


    ¡°Sir, I feel that the master should also have his own way to silence his slim chance of life indefinitely


    in Shiwan Mountain like the mother of Pucha.¡±


    ¡°Once he wants it, When the spring rain falls, he can be reborn in Nirvana just like the mother of


    PuCha, and the young master is the spring rain he is waiting for¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at the Mother of PuCha, although the branches in the sun were still very beautiful.


    Slender, but much stronger than when it first broke the ground.


    At this moment, a curled bud slowly opened in the sun, revealing a smaller and more tender bud.


    Charlie¡¯s heart suddenly felt an obvious sinking feeling, and he was slightly nervous and panicked.


    Maria suddenly took Charlie¡¯s hand and asked with a somewhat frightened expression:


    ¡°Master, do you still remember what you said to me the day of the battle with Jermo?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Of course, I remember.¡±


    Maria said ¡°The young master once told me that Jermo said before opening the


    Niwan Pce it doesn¡¯t matter even if the young master destroys his body,¡±


    ¡°He can change his body to seek revenge from the young master?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Yes, he did say that.¡±


    Maria asked anxiously: ¡°Master, do you think there is really such an evil method of taking away the


    body in this world?!¡±

 Chapter 6048

    Chapter 6048


    Charlie was silent for a moment and said seriously:


    ¡°Although I have nevere across any rted techniques, I think it is very likely that such


    techniques exist.¡±


    ¡°After looking inside, we can find that there is no difference between people, mobile phones, and


    computers.¡±


    ¡°The body is the hardware, the brain, or the mind. Consciousness is software.¡±


    ¡°Putting one person¡¯s spiritual consciousness into another person¡¯s body is like buying a second-


    hand mobile phone.¡±


    ¡°All the data needs to be migrated over and the original data of that mobile phone is reced.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°If you retain the data of a mobile phone before its hardware is about to bepletely


    broken,¡±


    ¡°And then find a suitable mobile phone, you can theoretically resurrect the former, and Shigong


    Qian When the end of his life is approaching,¡±


    ¡°He may not be able to find a chance to continue living on his own, but he has his own way to retain


    his spiritual consciousness and wait for a suitable physical body to appear.¡±


    After that, Maria said again: ¡°Seizing the body should be a very harsh thing. Otherwise, he would


    not have allowed himself to remain silent for so many years.¡±


    ¡°He could have taken my father¡¯s body before he died.¡±


    ¡°For a person like him who only wants to live forever, seizing Giving up should not be to survive, but


    to be able to overthrow the one¡¯s previous cultivation path of a thousand years and find a better


    starting point to start over.¡±


    ¡°If you rush to find a body with mediocre qualifications, you may not be able to catch up with your


    previous heights.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, he not only needs a physical body to be reborn but also a physical body that is powerful


    enough,¡±


    ¡°A physical body that is powerful enough to give him a chance to challenge thew of heaven!¡±


    Charlie breathed out heavily and said,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°So¡­ what he needs is a body that ascends to the dragon level?¡±


    Maria nodded quickly: ¡°That¡¯s right! I think this logic is reasonable, and it also coincides with that


    false monk.¡±


    ¡°Echoing what she said, she said that anyone can go to the Hundred Thousand


    Mountains, but the Young Master cannot go there,¡±


    ¡°And she also said that person is much scarier than Victoria.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that the person she is talking about is the Master,¡±


    ¡°And he is in the Ten Thousand Mountains. What he has been waiting for is you, young master!¡±


    Charlie also epted this spection gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°What a man, Meng Changsheng. I have seen people who raise voodoos,¡±


    ¡°But this is the first time for me, Charlie, to raise voodoos in a vase I heard!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°Now that we have seen through this wishful thinking,¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that as long as we never go to Shiwanda Mountain, he will wait there endlessly?¡±


    Maria agreed and said: ¡°I feel the same way!¡±


    Charlie breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    ¡°Okay, from now on, I will not go even half a step closer to the Hundred Thousand Mountains.¡±


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been reminded by that fake monk before, today Since you and I will discuss it together, I


    am afraid that the first thing I will do after getting the


    ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡±, oh no, the second thing, is to go to Shiwan Mountain


    again and personally search for the so-called secret of immortality!¡±


    Maria Curious, she asked: ¡°What is the first thing the young master should do?¡±


    Charlie said truthfully: ¡°Of course, I should sort out this ¡°Nine Mysterious Hearts¡±.¡±


    ¡°This should be the true sense of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°If I want to open Niwan Pce, I am afraid that this is the only mental method I can count on at the


    moment.¡±


    Maria nodded, picked up the first section of ¡°Nine Mysterious Mental Methods¡± and read it carefully


    for a moment before saying:


    ¡°My father once wanted me to realize the Tao, but I was indeed not the material for enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°After repeated failures, he gave up this idea.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the father taught me a piece of spiritual teaching,¡±


    ¡°Which I also knew by heart more than 300 years ago.¡±


    ¡°So many years have passed, but I can be sure that its content is almost the same as what is


    written here.¡±


    After saying that, Maria added: ¡°It¡¯s just that my father said that the master once told him and


    Victoria that this spiritual method has no name.¡±


    ¡°It is just the experience he summarized through many years of practice.¡±


    ¡°My father felt that what his master has learned throughout his life should not have a name.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why called it ¡°Secret of Immortality¡± after the master.¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°It seems that Meng Changsheng has a lot of secrets about your father and


    Victoria,¡±


    ¡°And he didn¡¯t even tell them the name of ¡°Nine Mysterious Hearts¡±,¡±


    ¡°Since they don¡¯t know ¡°Nine Mysterious Hearts¡±, they must not know ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Scriptures Preface¡± and ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±


    Speaking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel scared:


    ¡°At the beginning, I was grateful for ¡°Nine Mysterious Scriptures¡± brought me great changes.¡±


    ¡°I changed the name of Wei¡¯s Pharmaceutical to JX Pharmaceutical.¡±


    ¡°It was full of sincerity at first, but now it seems that there are endless troubles¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as Victoria knows ¡°Jiu Xuan Xin Jue¡±, JX Pharmaceutical there is a risk of being targeted


    by her¡­¡±


    Maria nodded slightly in agreement, and then asked Charlie with some anxiety:


    ¡°Does the young master n to practice the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heart Jue¡±?¡±


    Charlie said sincerely: ¡°For me now, a systematic mental cultivation method is the biggest


    opportunity to improve my strength.¡±


    ¡°Victoria was able to open the Niwan Pce more than a hundred years ago,¡±


    ¡°Which proves that if this mental method is cultivated to a certain level,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely be able to open the Niwan Pce. For me, this is a rare good opportunity¡­¡±


    At this point, Charlie¡¯s expression showed a bit of worry and he said:


    ¡°But reason tells me that the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡± is a bait in the true sense.¡±


    ¡°The ¡°Nine Mysterious ssics¡± is instead an encyclopedia thatcks the core content.¡±


    ¡°To be cautious, I cannot believe any content in the ¡°Nine Mysterious ssics Preface.¡±


    Maria nodded heavily and seriously said:


    ¡°I and the master think the same thing.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t believe a word in the ¡°Nine Mysteries Scriptures Preface¡±!¡±

 Chapter 6049

    Chapter 6049


    At this time, Charlie looked at the pile of photocopied contents of the ¡°Nine Mysteries Scriptures


    Preface¡± and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°If our guess is correct, then the false monkst time saved my life.¡±


    Maria nodded lightly, but she held her chin and muttered:


    ¡°I feel that the false monk should have taken orders from others,¡±


    ¡°And the person who really helped the young master should be the person behind her.¡±


    Charlie was very satisfied with her point of view.


    Agreed, but said with some doubts:


    ¡°This person can see through Meng Changsheng¡¯s careful n,¡±


    ¡°And can also stop me at the critical moment.¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s background must be extraordinary,¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Since this person is willing to help me, he also knows I am unwilling to show my true face to


    others?¡±


    ¡°If we meet, we may be able to reach cooperation and fight against the Warriors Den together.¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°Perhaps each of them has their own secrets to protect,¡±


    ¡°Just like me, if it weren¡¯t for Young Master having saved the lives of me and being sent here by my


    father¡¯s ring,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely not reveal their true identity and experience.¡±


    After saying that, Maria added: ¡°But what I can be sure of is that this person must be observing in


    secret.¡±


    ¡°Look at it like this young master, maybe when the time is right,¡±


    ¡°This person will take the initiative to meet the young master.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know who Butler Tang has been working for over the years.¡±


    ¡°He left without saying goodbye.¡±


    ¡°I always felt that he was too simr to the false monk we met in Shiwanda Mountain.¡±


    ¡°They must be the same person behind them.¡±


    ¡°What makes me a little ashamed is that the other person may have been paying attention to me


    many years ago,¡±


    ¡°But I know nothing about them.¡±


    As he said that, Charlie subconsciously took out the agarwood bracelet he got at the nunnery that


    day from his pocket.


    Twenty-eight precious Qinan agarwood beads were warm and smooth in his hands.


    With a refreshing fragrance exuding out of them.


    Looking at this thing, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Fortunately, the other party is not an enemy.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t show up now. Maybe he has his own reasons.¡±


    Maria nodded and said, ¡°Master, I have countless calctions,¡±


    ¡°But I never thought about what I have been nning for hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°The n will be blocked by others and discovered by the young master.¡±


    ¡°At present, as long as the young master does not set foot on the Shiwan Mountain and does not


    practice the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heart Decisions¡±,¡±


    ¡°He should not be affected by the master.¡±


    ¡°In this case, the young master¡¯s biggest enemy at present is, Warriors Den and Victoria.¡±


    After saying that, Maria asked him again:


    ¡°Then what are the young master¡¯s ns next?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°When I met my grandpa, Inspector Li came up with an idea.¡±


    ¡°It is to investigate suspiciouspanies around the world,¡±


    ¡°Dig out and eliminate the dead soldiers of the Warriors Den one by one,¡±


    ¡°If possible, use two or three years to eliminate the effective forces of the Warriors Den.¡±


    As he spoke, he synchronized with Maria about using AI models to help with the investigation.


    After listening to this, Maria called Duncan¡¯s criminal investigation thinking very impressive.


    She also agreed very much with this method and said with a smile:


    ¡°Once this AI model is put into use, it should be possible to crack down on the


    Warriors Den¡¯s global power map.¡±


    They were located one by one.


    Charlie thanked her sincerely: ¡°Thanks to you this time. If you hadn¡¯t reminded me,¡±


    ¡°I would never have thought of getting an AI model from the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°I am a modern person. I am really ashamed that I don¡¯t know as much and as quickly as Ms. Lin


    about the actual facts.¡±


    Maria smiled shyly and said: ¡°Sir, after all, I have been on the run for more than three hundred


    years.¡±


    ¡°During these three hundred years, what I cared about most was collecting all kinds of information.¡±


    ¡°In the early years, I read newspapers, andter listened to the radio and watched TV.¡±


    ¡°I started paying attention to the Inte decades ago, and I have long developed a habit.¡±


    ¡°Every time a new technologyes out in the world, I must find out about it immediately,¡±


    ¡°And then analyze and evaluate whether this technology will have any impact on


    Victoria when she finds me.¡±


    ¡°What key role will it y, so I paid attention to AI. ¡°


    Speaking, Maria added: ¡°The most important thing is that the young master haspletely grasped


    the person in charge of the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, in today¡¯s environment, it may be impossible to get such an AI model.¡±


    The two chatted for a few more words.


    Charlie looked at the time and said to her:  Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Lin, I n to go to the mountainside vi in Champs Elysees at noon to meet my grandmother


    and aunt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you again after I finish handling the matters at hand.¡±


    Maria nodded understandingly and asked him:


    ¡°Master, what should I do with these photocopies?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you, Miss Lin.¡±


    ¡°Handle it, you can put it away, it¡¯s no problem to burn it.¡±


    Maria nodded and said: ¡°Okay, let me handle it.¡±


    Maria sent Charlie out and asked Larry to arrange for Sister Xian to drive Charlie to Champs


    Elysees,


    She in person returned to the top-floor courtyard alone and sorted out all the photocopies of the


    ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡±.


    Originally, she wanted to throw the papers directly into the stove and burn them.


    But after she meditated cross-legged on the futon for a few minutes,


    She suddenly stood up very simply, found her schoolbag, put all the papers in it,


    Put her schoolbag on her back and walked out of the courtyard.


    After walking down the stone steps, she said to Ethan who was guarding here:


    ¡°Ask Larry to prepare a low-key car for me. I want to go out!¡±


    Ethan hurriedly asked: ¡°Miss, do you want me to apany you?¡±


    Maria waved her hand very resolutely: ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself!¡±

 Chapter 6050

    Chapter 6050


    At the same time, Qixia Temple Mountain Vi.


    The elderly Sister Sun came to the Zen room where Margaret was resting and said respectfully:


    ¡°Madam, the young master went to Purple Mountain Vi after getting off the ne, probably to see


    Maria.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Margaret nodded slightly and said with a smile:


    ¡°It seems that in Charlie¡¯s mind, Maria may be the best choice to share secrets.¡±


    Sister Sun agreed: ¡°The young master and Maria are both people with many secrets,¡±


    ¡°And their Secrets each have their own merits in terms of shocking the world.¡±


    ¡°Once you open up, there will definitely be manymon topics.¡±


    Margaret sighed: ¡°The main reason is that Maria is too smart.¡±


    ¡°The more Charliemunicates with her, the lower the probability of making mistakes.¡±


    ¡°There is someone around him who has lived for nearly four hundred years to help him correct his


    mistakes at all times.¡±


    Sister Sun nodded and asked: ¡°Madam, Master Changying also left a photocopy of the ¡°Preface to


    the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡± to Peter,¡±


    ¡°The young master rescued him from New York this time and sent the Sifang


    Baozhu back to China.¡±


    ¡°I think he should have obtained a photocopy of the ¡°Preface to the Nine


    Mysteries Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to find a way to remind the young master not to practice in it?¡±


    Margaret said: ¡°Last time at Shiwanda Mountain, we had no choice but to contact Maria.¡±


    ¡°That ce was thest line of defense at that time.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Once Charlie got there and didn¡¯t stop, we would have to risk exposing ourselves.¡±


    ¡°There is a risk of imposing interference. Now we should try our best to avoid contact with Charlie.¡±


    ¡°I believe that with Maria¡¯s intelligence, she will be able to guess the answer.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to


    worry for the time being.¡±


    With that, Margaret suddenly remembered something and said with a somewhat flustered


    expression:


    ¡°Sister Sun, Maria mighte to Qixia Temple to find you.¡±


    ¡°To be cautious, I will leave Aurous Hillter and go to Putuo Mountain to rest for a few days.¡±


    ¡°You can stay here for one more day. If Maria hasn¡¯te to Qixia Temple by this time tomorrow,


    you cane to Putuo Mountain to find me.¡±


    ¡°If Mariaes andes alone, you can find an opportunity to meet her and confirm whether


    Charlie has practiced ¡°Nine Mysterious Hearts¡±. ¡°Decision¡± means, and also ask her about what


    kind of cooperation Charlie has reached with the Routhchild family this time when he went to the


    United States.¡±


    ¡°I received news this morning that severalpanies in Silicon Valley that were waiting for Nvidia to


    supply graphics cards were banned for no reason.¡±


    ¡°The delivery has been dyed, and I feel that this matter has something to do with Charlie.¡±


    Sister Sun looked confused when she heard this and asked in confusion:


    ¡°Madam, why do you suddenly think that Maria woulde to Qixia Temple to find us?¡±


    Margaret said curiously: ¡°Last time you stopped Maria at Shiwanda Mountain,¡±


    ¡°Although she didn¡¯t know about our identity,¡±


    ¡°But she must know that the reason why we did this is because we care about


    Charlie and are afraid that Charlie will be in danger;¡±


    ¡°This time Charlie brought back the ¡°Nine Mysterious Scriptures Preface¡± and went to Zijin Vi to


    see her immediately, so he would definitely open her heart,¡±


    ¡°And with her intelligence, she must have been able to see that all of this was a trap set by Meng


    Changsheng,¡±


    ¡°And she must also be able to understand that the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries


    Scriptures¡± is full of dangers for Charlie;¡±


    ¡°Part 1 Once Charlie was in danger, we took action. Although this time it was not as urgent asst


    time,¡±


    ¡°It was still equally important.¡±


    ¡°She could definitely guess that we would most likely be paying attention to her secretly;¡±


    ¡°If she knew that we were paying attention to her,¡±


    ¡°And is sure that we are not a danger, she will most likely convey the information that she wants to


    meet us with actual actions;¡±


    ¡°Thest time you saw her, she was pretending to be a master.¡±


    ¡°If she goes to any temple or nun in Aurous Hill in the next 24 hours,¡±


    ¡°That must be telling us that she wants to meet us.¡±


    ¡°Qixia Temple is the most famous temple in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°If she wants to convey information to us, she will most likelye here.¡±


    Sister Sun couldn¡¯t help but be a little stunned,


    Although she has served Margaret wholeheartedly for many years,


    But her thinking still can¡¯t keep up with Margaret¡¯s rhythm.


    People say that those who guess three steps from one step are masters,


    And those who guess ten steps from one step are just as good for ordinary people¡¯s understanding


    as metaphysics.


    However, although she didn¡¯t quite understand,


    She still didn¡¯t have any doubts about Margaret, so she said without hesitation:


    ¡°Okay, madam, I¡¯ll wait for her here all day!¡±


    A young woman pretending to be a nun, named Rove, stepped in and said:


    ¡°Madam, Aunt Sun, we saw from the surveince below the Purple Mountain that the young master


    left the Purple Mountain ten minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°After leaving the east gate, the car headed south. It got on the highway, most likely going to the


    Champs Elysees.¡±


    ¡°Two minutes ago, Maria also drove out alone, and now she has just driven out of Purple Mountain.¡±


    Margaret asked, ¡°Which direction did she go?¡±


    Rove said: ¡°Back to Madam, she took north after leaving the east gate of Purple Mountain.¡±


    Sister Sun looked horrified and said, ¡°Maria took north, is she heading towards Qixia Temple?¡±


    Rove said: ¡°Returning to Aunt Sun, it is not yet certain,¡±


    ¡°But we will follow her using traffic surveince along the way to see where she is going.¡±


    Margaret smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°Sister Sun, Maria should havee to Qixia Temple.¡±


    ¡°It takes at least forty minutes by car toe from Purple Mountain. Please prepare.¡±


    Sister Sun quickly asked her: ¡°Madam, is this subordinate going to meet her as a monk,¡±


    ¡°Or is it some other identity?¡±


    Margaret said: ¡°She must have seen through your fake monk¡¯s identity a long time ago,¡±


    ¡°So you might as well wait for her in the parking lot outside the temple and chat with her for a few


    words outside.¡±


    ¡°As for your conversations, just use n A we made before.¡±

 Chapter 6051

    Chapter 6051


    At this moment.


    As Margaret guessed, Maria drove the car onto the elevated road to Qixia Temple.


    What she was thinking right now was the same as what Margaret had guessed.


    She felt that since the fake monk had been paying attention to Charlie,


    And even protected him at critical moments, then in this situation,


    They must also be paying attention to him secretly at this time.


    Maybe, the other party is in Aurous Hill now.


    If the other party is really in Aurous Hill, then they must be secretly monitoring her every move.


    If she suddenly goes to Qixia Temple alone at this time,


    Once the other party knows about it,


    They will understand that she did this just to meet them.


    Of course, Maria also knew that the situation might not be as she guessed,


    Or that all this was just her own passionate guessing,


    And the other party was not paying attention to her at all.


    But Maria didn¡¯t care. Anyway, it didn¡¯t cost much to go out and give it a try.


    If she found nothing, she could just drive back.


    Traffic was very smooth at noon on weekdays.


    Maria drove for more than half an hour and arrived at the entrance of Qixia Mountain.


    Although the Qixia Mountain Scenic Area is veryrge and hasplete winding roads,


    Tourists¡¯ vehicles must be parked in the parking lot outside the mountain gate,


    And then enter the scenic area on foot, and then choose to take the sightseeing bus in the scenic


    area,


    So Maria drove the car directly after entering the parking lot,


    She nned to stop the car, walk around Qixia Temple,


    Fully expressing her intention tomunicate, and wait for the other party to show up.


    There were not many tourists in the scenic spot at noon,


    And there were still many empty spaces in the parking lot,


    So she found a parking space with no cars on both sides and parked her car in it.


    When she stopped the car and just opened the door to get out of the car,


    The passenger door was suddenly opened, and a figure sat in the passenger seat.


    Maria¡¯s heart skipped a beat,


    Thinking that she was being targeted by Victoria¡¯s people.


    She subconsciously looked at that person,


    And was surprised to find that the person sitting in the co-pilot was actually an olddy wearing a


    brown hat.


    The next second, she recognized the appearance of this person.


    This person was the fake monk she saw in the Qingzhao Temple of Shiwandashan that day!


    Maria¡¯s expression showed surprise for a second,


    And then returned to normal.


    She closed the driver¡¯s door again, smiled, and said to the fake monk:


    ¡°Hello, teacher, we finally meet again!¡±


    Sister Sun looked at Maria, smiled slightly, and said:


    ¡°Miss Lin must know that I am not a teacher,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s better not to call me that.¡±


    Maria smiled knowingly and nodded lightly. Then she asked her:


    ¡°You must know that I came to Qixia Temple to meet you, right?¡±


    Sister Sun smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Wade returned to Aurous Hill today.¡±


    ¡°I think Miss Lin must be worried, so I came to meet with Miss Lin.¡±


    ¡°When I meet you, I may be able to answer some of your doubts, Miss Lin.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Maria asked her, ¡°Can I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sister Sun nodded and said,


    ¡°I will tell you everything I can tell you;¡±


    ¡°I will not tell you everything I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°So I also ask Miss Lin to keep this in mind, please.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly and asked her:


    ¡°You know that Mr. Wade ising back, and you also guessed that I will be worried about Mr.


    Wade.¡±


    ¡°You must also know that all this is rted to the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Sister Sun said calmly:


    ¡°The fact that all the treasures from all directions have returned to China proves that Mr. Wade must


    have obtained the ¡°Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡±.¡±


    ¡°What I can tell Miss Lin is, ¡°The Preface to the Nine Mysteries Scriptures¡± for Mr.


    Wade, there are hundreds of harms but no benefit,¡±


    ¡°And he must never practice it.¡±

 Chapter 6052

    Chapter 6052


    Maria said: ¡°I have discussed this issue with Mr. Wade, and we have reached a consensus on this


    issue.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade does not know how to practice the ¡°Preface to the Scriptures.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sister Sun breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    ¡°Right now, as long as Mr. Wade doesn¡¯t go to Shiwanda Mountain and doesn¡¯t touch the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Scriptures Preface¡±,


    ¡°He can basically avoid the crisis.¡±


    Maria asked her: ¡°The crisis you are talking about is Meng Changsheng, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sister Sun nodded:


    ¡°It¡¯s Meng Changsheng, your master.¡±


    Maria asked again: ¡°He is really not dead?¡±


    Sister Sun thought After thinking for a while, she replied:


    ¡°Dead, but notpletely dead. Once the time is right, he can be reborn.¡± Maria nodded and said:


    ¡°It seems that he really wants to cultivate a dragon-level body for himself.¡±


    ¡°So that he can seize the body for himself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Sister Sun was not surprised that Maria could see through thisyer.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Although Meng Changsheng was lucky enough to live for a thousand years,¡±


    ¡°That was the ultimate achievement that he could achieve given all the opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Well, even if he was reborn ten times, he would not be able to live longer than a thousand years.¡±


    ¡®If he wanted to aspire to heaven, he must possess the Dragon Ascension Style,¡±


    ¡°And he could not change his fate, so he found another way and nned to customize one for


    himself.¡±


    ¡°With his thousands of years of cultivation experience,¡±


    ¡°If he really has the physical body of Shenglongge,¡±


    ¡°It will no longer be difficult to conquer the heaven.¡±


    Maria asked her: ¡°As long as Mr. Wade doesn¡¯t go to Shiwanda Mountain,¡±


    ¡°No matter how hard he is, With the determination in the ¡°Nine Mysteries Scriptures Preface¡±,¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°He can¡¯t threaten Mr. Wade?¡±


    Sister Sun shook her head and said: ¡°I can¡¯t confirm this at the moment,¡±


    ¡°But this is the best thing I can think of at the moment. That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Maria nodded lightly, and then asked Sister Sun: ¡°Who are you? Who is behind you?¡±


    Sister Sun smiled and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Lin, I can¡¯t answer this question for you.¡±


    Maria asked in surprise: ¡°Why? Instead of hiding and secretly helping Mr. Wade, you might as well


    have a face-to-face chat with him.¡±


    ¡°Maybe both parties can find a new direction to eliminate Warriors Den and Victoria as soon as


    possible.¡±


    Sister Sun, she smiled and said:


    ¡°The time is not yet ripe right now.¡±


    ¡°When the time is ripe, we will naturally exin everything face to face with Mr. Wade.¡±


    After saying that, Sister Sun added:


    ¡°I also hope that Miss Lin will not take the time to tell Mr. Wade about this meeting matter.¡±


    ¡°Because we can only help Mr. Wade better in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Once we go to the light, not just us who are exposed,¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Wade may also be exposed.¡±


    After Maria was silent for a moment, she asked tentatively:


    ¡°Is Butler Tang one of yours? Are you the former subordinate of Mr. Wade¡¯s parents?¡±


    Sister Sun smiled slightly and said seriously:


    ¡°Miss Lin, I really have noment on these questions,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t need to guess our identities,¡±


    ¡°Because once our identities are exposed,¡±


    ¡°It will only bring unnecessary trouble to Mr. Wade.¡±


    After saying that, Sister Sun added:


    ¡°Please I also ask Ms. Lin not to tell Mr. Wade about our meeting.¡±


    ¡°He should focus on how to improve himself now.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to waste your cultivation and how to deal with Victoria on us.¡±


    Maria nodded lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Mr. Wade.¡±


    For Maria, she didn¡¯t want Charlie to be too distracted.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have carried herself to Qixia Temple alone.


    So she asked: ¡°If Mr. Wade cannot practice the mental determination in the ¡°Nine


    Mysteries Scriptures Preface¡±, then how can he improve his strength?¡±


    ¡°I often hear Mr. Wadement that he never has aplete set of mental skills to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°It is difficult and slow to improve one¡¯s strength.¡±


    Aunt Sun said helplessly: ¡°We don¡¯t have any good suggestions on this point.¡±


    ¡°We can only rely on Mr. Wade¡¯s own luck.¡±


    At this point, Aunt Sun said with some regret:


    ¡°If Mr. Wade had left the Sifang Baozhuang behind, it might have been of great help to his


    cultivation.¡±


    ¡°The Sifang Baozhuang integrates the cultivation and wisdom of the ancient sages and is a rare


    top-level magic weapon.¡±


    ¡°If he can gain some insights from it, maybe he will suddenly be enlightened¡­¡±

 Chapter 6053

    Chapter 6053


    Chapter 6053


    Originally, Margaret felt that if Charlie went to the United States and rescued Peter,


    He would definitely get the Sifang Treasure Tower. Even if Charlie doesn¡¯t take the Sifang Baozhu


    as his own, He can at least keep it in his hands for a period of time.


    But she never expected that after he obtained the Sifang Baozhu, He asked Hogan to send it back


    to China as quickly as possible.


    In such a short time, it was naturally impossible toprehend any Taoism from it.


    This is also something Margaret regrets very much.


    She didn¡¯t want Charlie to keep the Sifang Baozhuang as his own,


    But this treasure was really rare, and he also spent a lot of effort to take it out of New York.


    She felt that Charlie should keep the Sifang Baozhuang for the time being.


    Afterprehending it in hand, it is not toote to send it back to China after gaining something.


    Maria smiled slightly at this time and said:


    ¡°Young Master has his own ideas.¡±


    ¡°Although he brought the Sifang Baozhuang from New York and sent it back to China,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Peter paid more for it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, this Sifang Baozhuang itself is an important national weapon that the ancestors


    painstakingly built and rted to the country.¡±


    ¡°The young master does not want to keep it in his own hands,¡±


    ¡°And he is ashamed of the world.¡± Sister Sun sighed softly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s mind is certainly admirable,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s just that If you miss this opportunity,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know when you will meet the next one.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Young Master has been in Taoism for a short time,¡±


    ¡°But he has already achieved so much.¡±


    ¡°If the time is longer, his future must be limitless,¡±


    ¡°And he has missed the opportunity in all directions.¡±


    ¡°The opportunity in Baozhuang doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    ¡°There will be more opportunities in the future.¡±


    Sister Sun nodded, looked at Maria, and said seriously:


    ¡°Miss Lin, the two things we are most worried about are that one is that Mr.


    Wade will go to Shiwanda Mountain,¡±


    ¡°And the other is that I¡¯m worried that Mr. Wade¡¯s practice of ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Heart Decisions¡± will bring you closer to Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡®So please take extra care and try your best to persuade Mr. Wade when he makes mistakes or


    makes impulsive judgments.¡± Maria agreed without hesitation and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is what I want to confirm with you today.¡±


    ¡°Since there is a threat to Mr. Wade, I will do my best to prevent it.¡± Sister Sun nodded and said: ¡°In


    that case, I won¡¯t disturb you too much.¡±


    ¡°I hope Miss Lin will not tell anyone about today¡¯s meeting, including Mr. Wade.¡±


    Maria hesitated for a moment, then nodded in agreement and said,


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Sister Sun was silent for a moment before looking towards Maria asked her:


    ¡°Ms. Lin, is it inconvenient for me to ask you something?¡±


    Maria thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°You can ask, if I can tell, I won¡¯t hide anything.¡±


    Sister Sun said, ¡°We want to know, what agreement Mr. Wade reached,¡±


    ¡°With the Routhchild family when he went to the United States this time?¡± After saying that, Sister


    Sun said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, we don¡¯t want to inquire about Mr. Wade¡¯s situation,¡±


    ¡°But we are concerned that Nvidia, which hasmercial contracts, suddenly postponed the


    delivery dates of graphics cards for manypanies without any reason,¡±


    ¡°So we guessed that this matter may be rted to Mr. Wade, so I asked you to confirm it.¡±


    Maria thought to herself: ¡°The agreement reached between Mr. Wade and the  Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Routhchild family was mainly about selling elixirs and exchanging AI models.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, you not only paid attention to Mr. Wade but also the


    Routhchild family and NVIDIA.¡±


    ¡°The graphics card Mr. Wade wanted was solved by Simon, the patriarch of the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°Sister Sun and the people behind her have very good hands and eyes.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t tell them, I believe they will be able to find out in a short time¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, Maria said: ¡°To be honest,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade used elixirs and reached an agreement Simon Routhchild has reached an agreement.¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family will build an AI model for Mr. Wade.¡±


    ¡°The dyed delivery of the graphics card you mentioned is probably because of this matter.¡±


    ¡°No matter how specific it is, I am not very clear.¡± Sister Sun¡¯s eyes widened and she eximed:


    ¡°The most powerful AI model on the market is actually controlled by the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be that the AI model that Mr. Wade reached an agreement with Simon was


    that one?!¡±


    Maria nodded: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the trick.¡±


    Sister Sun suddenly realized it and said excitedly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade is indeed brave and resourceful!¡±


    ¡°I was able to get a set of AI models from Simon.¡±


    ¡°This will definitely be a great weapon against Warriors Den and Victoria in the future!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really gratifying!¡±


    Maria could see that the other party was also sincerely happy for Charlie, So she nodded and said:


    ¡°No matter how strong the Warriors Den is,¡±


    ¡°It is still within the framework of today¡¯s society.¡±


    ¡°The AI model absorbs data from the whole society,¡±


    ¡°And they must also be there.¡±


    ¡°This AI model should help Mr. Wade find them faster!¡± Sister Sun nodded excitedly and then said:


    ¡°Miss Lin, since we have reached a consensus, we will leave Aurous Hillter.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Lin has something to ask me, you cane to Qixia Temple to burn incense as you did


    today.¡±


    ¡°From now on, within 48 hours, I will be here to meet with Miss Lin.¡±


    ¡°This is my promise to Miss Lin, and I hope that Miss Lin can also be honest with me.¡±

 Chapter 6054

    Chapter 6054


    Chapter 6054


    Maria understood the hidden meaning of Sister Sun¡¯s words.


    She meant that she would trust her unconditionally and hoped that she would not take advantage of


    her trust and set a trap for her.


    For Maria, although she did not know that what are the origins of Sister and the people behind her,


    But she can also be sure that these people have no intention of harming Charlie.


    As long as this premise is ensured, then she must abide by the gentleman¡¯s agreement.


    So she said very firmly: ¡°You Don¡¯t worry, I will abide by the agreement.¡± Sister Sun thanked her,


    opened the door, and got out of the car.


    In order to prevent Sister Sun from having any worries,


    Maria drove directly out of the parking lot and towards the city without waiting for her to go far after


    she got out of the car.


    The whole process was smooth and clean. The reason why she left so simply was because she


    didn¡¯t want people to think that she was deliberately dillydallying to see which direction the other


    person would go after leaving the parking lot.


    Firstly, the other person might go in the opposite direction to confuse her.


    Secondly, it would also make her appear that she was not magnanimous enough.


    That¡¯s why Maria decisively left first to show her sincerity.


    Sister Sun and Margaret, who were observing the whole parking lot in front of the surveince


    camera,


    Both saw Maria¡¯s intentions and admired her even more.


    Margaret originally nned to leave Aurous Hill today and let Sister Sun stay here to wait for 24


    hours,


    But she did not expect Maria to arrive so quickly and leave in such a hurry.


    Seeing that Maria had left Qixia Mountain, she told the young women around her:


    ¡°Arrange the technical team to modify the parking lot surveince,


    Extract every frame of the picture, andpletely erase Sister Sun from the picture.


    In addition, remember that the picture of the passenger door opening and closing twice should also


    be modified.


    If someone checks today¡¯s surveince, they can only see Maria¡¯s car entering the parking lot,


    But she just stayed in the car alone for a while and then left.


    The young woman immediately nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay madam, I will make arrangements right now.¡±


    Margaret couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°It would be great if I had my own mature AI model.¡±


    ¡°With enoughputing power, this kind of thing can be done by AI.¡±


    The young woman said quickly: ¡°Our technical team has begun to develop our own AI model based


    on Google¡¯s dit architecture in ordance with your requirements.¡±


    ¡°I believe there will be a breakthrough in the near future.¡±


    Margaret pursed her lips and shook slightly and shook her head and sighed:


    ¡°In addition to the internal algorithm architecture of current AI, the hardware has also be a big


    trouble.¡±


    ¡°In order not to attract attention, I can only obtain NVIDIA chips through several reliable small and


    medium-sizedpanies in Silicon Valley,¡±


    ¡°And then Little by little, I wait in line for delivery.¡±


    ¡°After saving for so long, I only managed to save more than 3,000 pieces.¡±


    ¡°I was about to get more than 1,000 pieces. NVIDIA postponed the delivery date for no reason.¡±


    ¡°The hardware is not set up, and the software is not ready.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even more elusive. I think there¡¯s still a long way to go before we can make our AI model work.¡±


    At this point, Margaret sighed: ¡°To process this kind of image work, relying on manual processing,


    only requires one frame.¡±


    ¡°Cutting out one frame, 24 frames per second, will be difficult to process in a while,¡±


    ¡°But if it is left to AI, as long as theputing power is enough,¡±


    ¡°I believe it will only take a few seconds.¡±


    Margaret, who has been on the Inte for many years, has a deep understanding of today¡¯s the


    Inte technology well,¡± ¡°She looked at the surveince screen and sighed:


    ¡°If the AI is powerful enough, I am afraid that it will only need a dy of two or three seconds to


    process the front-end image data synchronously.¡±


    ¡°In that case, if Sister Sun is at 1 p.m. talking to Maria there at the beginning of the morning. From


    1:00:02, the video processed by AI can bepletely covered.¡±


    ¡°No one can find any clues if I check it.¡±


    ¡°If I were to be more direct, I would use AI processing process and add between the surveince


    camera,¡±


    ¡°Monitor and video recorder, so that the data captured by the camera will be processed for two


    seconds and then transmitted to the monitoring room.¡±


    ¡°Even if the security guard is sitting in the monitoring room and watching intently,¡±


    ¡°He will not be able to see Sister Sun. The whole process appears, and there is a dy of several


    seconds from the camera to the monitor itself.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t notice it at all, so they can subvert the entire monitoring system without anyone


    noticing¡­¡±


    The young woman also heard the feasibility of it and hurriedly said:


    ¡°If it is like what Madam said, then we can make a personpletely evaporate on the data level,¡±


    ¡°Or let a person be reborn on the data level.¡±


    ¡°It is obviously me who set off from here to the airport,¡±


    ¡°But the monitoring What you see on the Inte is the appearance of another person,¡±


    ¡°And there is no sense of disobedience.¡±


    ¡°This is perfect for concealing your identity and whereabouts!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Margaret nodded: ¡°If we have this kind of technology, Maybe I don¡¯t need to be so cautious


    about hiding here and there.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can erase all my whereabouts at the data level,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that Victoria will be able


    to discover my whereabouts.¡± While talking, Sister Sun ran all the way and ran in from the door.


    Seeing that she was out of breath running at such an old age, Margaret couldn¡¯t help asking:  Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Sister Sun, why are you running? Is there any emergency?¡±


    Sister Sun couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and said out of breath:


    ¡°Mam¡­ Madam! ¡­Miss Lin said¡­¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Margaret hurriedly stood up and asked her to sit in her seat.


    While helping her along her back, she asked:


    ¡°Sister Sun, don¡¯t worry, what did Maria say?¡±


    Sister Sun rested for a moment and said with an excited smile:


    ¡°Madam¡­ Miss Lin said¡­ that she and the young master have deduced Meng


    Changsheng¡¯s intentions.¡±


    ¡°The young master has promised not to go to Shiwanda Mountain and not to practice the ¡°Nine


    Mysterious Heart Decisions!¡±


    Margaret breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile:


    ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°With his currentprehensive strength, it is difficult for Victoria to directly threaten him.¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid of anything, just these two things. Maria is really smart,¡±


    ¡°And it is not difficult to deduce the logic. Now, I can rx and have a good sleep!


    Sister Sun quickly said: ¡°Madam, there is another good news!¡±


    ¡°In fact great news!¡±

 Chapter 6055

    Chapter 6055


    Chapter 6055


    ¡°What great news?¡±


    Margaret couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows and asked curiously:


    ¡°What kind of good news is it?¡±


    ¡°Can it be called such great news?¡±


    Sister Sun said happily: ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what the young master is doing?¡±


    ¡°What corporation did he reach with the Routhchild family?¡±


    ¡°I asked Miss Lin, and she said that the young master has reached a secret agreement with Simon,¡±


    ¡°The patriarch of the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade gave him a pill in exchange for part of his cash and aplete set of AI models.¡±


    ¡°Aplete set?¡±


    Margaret¡¯s eyes widened:


    ¡°Is it the most powerful AI model currently invested by the Routhchild family?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sister Sun


    nodded heavily.


    Margaret quickly asked: ¡°This model is now the biggest outlet for Inte technology.¡±


    ¡°Its future market value will not be less than hundreds of billions of dors,¡± ¡°And it has also been


    elevated to a strategic level by the United States.¡±


    ¡°From software to hardware, it is banned from external sales. How did Charlie do it?¡±


    Sister Sun said, ¡°Miss Lin didn¡¯t reveal too much to me,¡±


    ¡°But I believe that there should be some restrictions.¡± Margaret nodded slightly and said excitedly:


    ¡°So It seems that Nvidia has recently dyed the delivery of graphics cards for otherpanies for


    a reason.¡±


    ¡°It should be that the products are transferred to the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°And only they have such influence.¡± After saying that, Margaret added:


    ¡°Since everything is in a secret operation, the AI model promised by the


    Routhchild family to Charlie will most likely not be announced to the public.¡±


    ¡°In other words, Charlie will most likely want an identical set of things,¡±


    ¡°But the Routhchild family will not do it formercial use,¡±


    ¡°It will not be announced to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°In this case, you can understand why the Routhchild family agreed.¡±


    Sister Sun smiled and said: ¡°Madam if the young master gets aplete set of AI models,¡±


    ¡°He will be able to face the Warriors Den in the future.¡±


    ¡°He will definitely be able to take more initiative when doing it.¡±


    Margaret smiled knowingly and sighed: ¡°There are so many things that AI can do,¡±


    ¡°Plus Charlie now has Duncan Li to assist him,¡±


    ¡°So he can definitely get twice the result with half the effort.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it will bring unprecedented trouble to Victoria.¡±


    After saying that, Margaret stood up and said to Sister Sun:


    ¡°Sister Sun, get ready, it¡¯s time to leave Aurous Hill.¡±


    Margaret¡¯s purpose ining to Aurous Hill was initially she wanted to meet Nanako Ito and find a


    way to help her gain enlightenment.


    After Nanako gained enlightenment,


    She stayed in Aurous Hill and kept paying attention to Charlie¡¯s actions in the United States.


    After it was official that Sifang Baozhuang returned to China,


    She wanted to convey a message to Charlie not to practice the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heart Decisions¡±


    in the ¡°Nine Mysterious Scriptures Preface¡±.


    Now that her goals have been sessfully achieved,


    Staying in Aurous Hill will only increase her risk of exposure.


    After all, Aurous Hill not only has her son Charlie,


    But also Maria, a wise and almost demonic being.


    Margaret is also afraid that they will find out if she continues to stay here, So it is best to leave as


    soon as possible.


    ¡­


    When she left Aurous Hill, Charlie was sitting at the dinner table at his grandma¡¯s house with some


    embarrassment.


    Grandma kept asking him questions, and his uncle at the dinner table was also very enthusiastic,


    But his aunt Tece had always been a little taciturn.


    At first, Charlie was afraid that she would ask about Pavel at the dinner table, So he felt a little


    embarrassed from the moment he walked in.


    But seeing that she didn¡¯t speak much,


    The embarrassment in his heart became even more obvious.


    Although Grandma and Uncle asked many questions, they did not ask about Pavel.


    It seemed that they had reached a tacit agreement to never mention this topic.


    After lunch, Charlie chatted with his grandmother for a while before saying goodbye and leaving.


    When the olddy saw that Charlie was leaving, she stood up and said,


    ¡°Charlie, grandma will take you out.¡±


    At this time, Tece, who had been silent, stood up and said,


    ¡°Mom, please rest while I see him off.¡±


    Charlie knew that his aunt probably wanted to talk to him privately, so he nodded and said:


    ¡°Yes, Grandma, don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Grandma also knew that her little daughter must have wanted to ask her grandson, so he nodded


    and said,


    ¡°Okay, let your aunt see you off.¡±


    The aunt and nephew walked out of the vi gate one after another and came to the yard.


    Tece couldn¡¯t bear it she asked Charlie:


    ¡°Charlie, tell the truth to your aunt, is Pavel dead?¡±


    Charlie was not surprised at all by her question, and nodded very frankly:


    ¡°Yes, Aunt, Pavel is already dead.¡±


    Tece pursed her lips and asked again: ¡°How did he die?¡±


    Charlie replied: ¡°He was burned to death in the fire,¡±


    ¡°But there were no clues left, and the ashes were all disposed of,¡±  This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Which is basically the same as evaporated.¡±


    Tece nodded lightly.


    She knew before that Charlie went to New York, and not long after he went to New York,

 Chapter 6056

    ?Chapter 6056


    Charlie hastily asked, "You must have read the Preface of the Apocalyptic Book, right? What exactly does it say?"


    Raymond replied, "The content recorded in the book is all-epassing, but its real core is a map that needs to be deciphered from the text bit by bit. Back then, your parents were very interested in studying and deciphering the Preface. Thanks to your father, I studied it briefly too, but I wasn''t good at the Oskiannguage because I was born and raised in the States. The content was too difficult and obscure for me to understand, and I soon lost interest in studying it."


    "After that, your parents left the States and returned to Oskia. I heard that they went to great lengths to search for the ce mentioned in the book. Thankfully, they found the ce after going through so much hardship. That ce was where your father took the Apocalyptic Book."


    "Really?" Charlie gasped, astonished. "What''s the ce''s name? Is it called the Longevity Haven?"


    "I don''t know." Raymond shook his head. "Your father didn''t tell me the details. He just told me that it would be better if I didn''t know too much about these things. I think it must have been for my own good, so I didn''t push him to tell me."


    "Do you still have the contents of the Preface of the Apocalyptic Book?" asked Charlie.


    Raymond hesitated for a moment and answered earnestly, "Your father gave me a copy of his handwritten version of the book. I kept the copy even though I didn''t study it."


    "Wonderful!" Charlie cheered excitedly. "I wanted to study the book so badly, but I didn''t know where to find it. Since you have a copy, maybe I can study it and find some clues."


    Raymond pursed his lips and cautioned, "However, when your father gave me the Yuhuchun vase containing the Apocalyptic Book, he told me that getting the Preface brought nothing but disaster for him and your mother as well as abination of blessing and curse for you. He regretted studying the book very much and wished that he had never received the book and had not studied the contents...


    "So, are you sure you want to read the book?"


    With a self-deprecating chuckle, Charlle affirmed, "My father regretted it because he didn''t choose this life. He could have lived a peaceful life, but because of this book, he was dragged into the game and became a part of it."


    "He had a choice back then, but I didn''t!


    "When I was born, or should I say, when my father gave me his fate when I was eight, I was already a part of the game."


    "I have no power to choose whether to enter the game or even whether to receive the Apocalyptic Book. My father decided for me, and he must have been forced to do so. He knew that I was born in this game, and the only thing I could do was to survive in the game as long as possible."


    "Things havee to this point today. Do you think that I will hesitate to read the Preface of the Apocalyptic Book?" @This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 6057

    Chapter 6057


    Chapter 6057


    Steve was naturally ttered when he heard that Charlie was going to take care of him.


    He thanked him repeatedly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you have so many things to do and can still take the time to see me. Thank you so


    much!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Between friends, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°When do you expect tond in Eastcliff?¡±


    Steve thought for a while and said respectfully: ¡°Back to Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°I will take off in a few hours.¡±


    ¡°The flight will take about fifteen hours and I willnd in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°It will be around ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning local time.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Let¡¯s do this. I will host a banquet at noon tomorrow at the most famous ssic


    Mansion in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°This restaurant is very famous, and my men will definitely be able to find a ce.¡±


    ¡°You can juste over when the timees.¡±


    Although the Routhchild family does not have the manpower in Aurous Hill,


    Their Greater China headquarters is in Eastcliff,


    It has a very high level and a lot of manpower,


    So Steve has notified the administrative staff there who will arrange personnel and vehicles in


    advance to serve him in Aurous Hill.


    It happened that thending time was rtively close to lunchtime.


    It was a very reasonable arrangement to go directly to see Charlie for a meal.


    Steve thought it was a very reasonable arrangement, so he said very cheerfully:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will be out then.¡±


    ¡°When I get to the airport, I wille directly to the ¡­ssic Mansion!¡±  Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Okay, then we will meet tomorrow.¡±


    Steve said attentively: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, see you tomorrow!¡± After hanging up the phone, Steve was


    extremely excited.


    He originally thought that Charlie would not even agree to see him, But he didn¡¯t expect that he


    would treat him to dinner.


    This was obviously a friendly signal.


    It seemed that his trip to China this time had a very good start.


    If everything goes well, it would be even more perfect if he couldplete the task assigned by the


    old man and bring the two Hogwitz father and son back to New York.


    His wife was packing his simple luggage for him.


    Seeing him finish the phone call, she quickly asked in a low voice: ¡°Hubby, that ba5tard named


    Wade wants to treat you to dinner?¡± Steve was startled and red at her.


    He nced at her and said fiercely:


    ¡°What the h3ll are you talking about Mr. Wade!¡±


    The wife said disdainfully: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°That ba5tard ruined your good deeds,¡±


    ¡°And you still protect him? Are you suffering from Stockholm Syndrome?!¡±


    Steve lowered his voice and said,


    ¡°You know nothing! Mr. Wade¡¯s hands and eyes are astounding, and he is very capable.¡±


    ¡°You and I can¡¯t y with him at all.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? There are ways to make the old man die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back. I¡¯d rather offend the president than offend him!¡±


    After saying that, Steve warned: ¡°Don¡¯t think you can talk fast at home!¡±


    ¡°There are some things that should be said at home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to talk, but you can¡¯t stop it when you go out.¡±


    ¡°This is a potential factor for trouble in the future!¡±


    ¡°And you have to know that walls have ears!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade may not be able to hear you when you scold Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°But you can guarantee that the old man¡¯s confidant will be there.¡±


    ¡°No one of my brothers can hear me?¡±


    ¡°What if they report me? Wouldn¡¯t it be the end?¡±


    His wife¡¯s expression became more frightened and ashamed, And Steve lowered his voice at this


    time:


    ¡°You have to remember, in this family, even our son cannot bepletely trusted!¡±


    The wife couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°Husband¡­ you don¡¯t doubt your children, right?¡±


    ¡°We have watched them grow up, they are our flesh and blood!¡±


    ¡°It would be too much to doubt your own flesh and blood.¡±


    ¡°What does your own flesh and blood mean?¡±


    Steve asked her: ¡°Our son is our flesh and blood,¡±


    ¡°So am I not my father¡¯s flesh and blood?¡±


    When the wife heard this, her expression was stunned.


    After a long time, she sighed mncholy, nodded and said:


    ¡°Husband, you are right¡­ I will never be like this again¡­¡± Steve was satisfied and told her:


    ¡°After I leave, don¡¯t talk to anyone.¡±


    ¡°When people mention Mr. Wade¡¯s affairs, I don¡¯t want anyone to know that I am going to meet with


    Mr. Wade.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The wife nodded heavily:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, husband, I will keep it secret!¡±

 Chapter 6058

    Chapter 6058


    Chapter 6058


    Steve also rxed, nodded slightly, and then said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade wants to treat me to lunch this time.¡±


    ¡°This is a friendly signal. I think I will gain a lot from my trip to China this time.¡±


    The wife said excitedly: ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°You have to quickly understand the Chinese rules for treating guests to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Mr. Wade think you are rude.¡±


    Steve nodded repeatedly: ¡°Yes, yes, you are right.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I have never participated in a real Chinese banquet,¡±


    ¡°So I really need to study it carefully to avoid being abrupt!¡±


    After saying that, Steve immediately picked up his phone and searched for the rules of the Chinese


    dinner table.


    His wife also quickly searched on her mobile phone.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Charlie drove down the mountain and came to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring


    Hotel.


    In order not to disturb the practice of most students,


    He only called Orvel to inform him.


    After all, Orvel himself was the weakest among many martial arts students,


    And he was mostly here just for fun,


    So Charlie asked him to wait for him at the entrance of the hot spring hotel.


    When Charlie arrived at the hotel,


    Orvel, dressed in martial arts uniform, was already waiting at the door.


    He came to the car in a few steps, opened the door for Charlie, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master Wade.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said to him: ¡°By the way, Orvel, let ssic Mansion temporarily close to the


    outside world during the day tomorrow.¡±  This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Prepare a table of good wine and good food,¡±


    ¡°And remember to pay a certain amount ofpensation to the guests who are originally booked.¡±


    Orvel agreed without hesitation and then asked: ¡°Master Wade, do you have friends to entertain?¡±


    Charlie, He said casually:


    ¡°Not really a friend, just an enemy who came from afar.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Orvel nodded and said with a smile,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely make the arrangements.¡± Charlie smiled slightly. Nodding his head and


    added:


    ¡°If you have nothing to do tomorrow,e and entertain me.¡±


    ¡°That guy¡¯s family has a lot of money.¡±


    ¡®If you know him, you can also umte some connections.¡± After Orvel heard this, he felt


    extremely grateful.


    In addition to being absolutely loyal in front of Charlie, he also often felt very inferior.


    The main reason for his low self-esteem is that he has a poor background and poor strength.


    The most important thing is that he has no knowledge and am just a rough guy.


    As for Charlie, the head of the Wade family and the grandson of the An family, He was even more


    powerful. He often felt unqualified to work beside him.


    However, Charlie has never disliked his origin,


    And even made him the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurous Hill and even the whole


    province.


    Now, he even has to introduce other rich people to him, how can he not be moved?


    However, he knew in his heart that he did not have to say his words of gratitude to Charlie,


    So he said respectfully: ¡°Okay, Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°I will be waiting at ssic Mansion tomorrow.¡±


    After that, he asked again: ¡°By the way, Master,¡±


    ¡°What do you call that person you are talking about? I will inform the staff in advance.¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°His name is Steve Routhchild.¡± ¡°Routhchild?¡± Orvel asked in surprise:


    ¡°Is that the famous Routhchild family in the United States?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded and said,


    ¡°This guy is the second-inmand of the Routhchild family, the eldest son of the current


    patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Dam¡­¡± Orvel was dumbfounded and murmured:


    ¡°The¡­ the second-inmand of the Routhchild family¡­ wants¡­ toe to


    ssic Mansion for a meal¡­ this¡­ this¡­¡±


    Seeing Orvel¡¯s shocked face, Charlie said, he smiled casually and said:


    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about this?¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°How could I have imagined that the second-inmand of the Routhchild


    family, worth trillions of dors, woulde to ssic Mansion for dinner¡­¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it. It¡¯s also Master Wade that I am being able!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not that I have a big face,¡±


    ¡°But that I pose a big threat to him.¡±


    ¡°If he is sensible, he wille to your ssic Mansion to eat.¡±


    ¡°If he is not sensible, he will go to your dog¡¯s house. To have his meals there.¡±


    Orvel suddenly understood, nodded heavily,


    And then suddenly remembered something and blurted out:


    ¡°By the way, Master Wade, there are still two men from the Routhchild family imprisoned in the dog


    farm under mymand!¡±

 Chapter 6059

    Chapter 6059


    Hearing Orvel¡¯s words, Charlie frowned slightly, and then said,


    ¡°Are you talking about Walter and his father?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Orvel nodded, smiled, and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s the guy who poisoned Ms. Wang¡¯s father and caused him to have kidney failure.¡±


    ¡°He is a piece of sh!t.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he and his father always say that they are members of the Routhchild family?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said:


    ¡°They are not from the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for a Routhchild family to have the surname Hogwitz.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie thought for a while and said:


    ¡°Hogwitz surname is probably a Jewish surname.¡±


    ¡°They might be rtives of the Routhchild family.¡±


    At this point, Charlie suddenly realized:


    ¡°I have probably figured it out.¡±


    ¡°Steve came to Aurous Hill to find this person.¡±


    ¡°For father and son, this old man has just recovered and wants to be the n leader for a few more


    years.¡±


    ¡°He may be trying to win over those rtives.¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly:


    ¡°Master Wade, ording to what you said, this kid came to Aurous Hill to fight against you.¡±


    ¡°Ah! How about we give him a Hongmen Banquet,¡±


    ¡°Let him have a full meal tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And then tie him to the dog farm directly to keep himpany with the two men!¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°No, Steve is the second inmand of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°Which is equivalent to the ancient prince.¡±


    ¡°This Hogwitz is most likely the child of an old princess after she got married, and may not be


    Steve.¡±


    ¡°As a biological sister, this rtive is far away.¡±


    ¡°If we really have a close rtionship,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to be locked up in your dog farm for so long without even the Routhchild


    familying to look for her.¡±


    Orvel nodded: ¡°That¡¯s true. Also¡­¡±


    After saying that, he quickly asked:


    ¡°Master Wade, since this kid is here to find someone,¡±


    ¡°He might be able to find the head of the dog farm!¡±


    ¡°If he turns against you then, wouldn¡¯t that be a trouble in the future?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Every dog you raise in the dog farm counts,¡±


    ¡°Even if you lend all their eggs to Steve, he won¡¯t dare to fall out with me.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie¡¯s expression became serious and said:


    ¡°Well, since they are here, let¡¯s not pretend to be stupid and cowardly in front of them.¡±


    ¡°Just prepare a business car that can¡¯t be seen from the inside.¡±


    ¡°During dinner tomorrow I will ask Steve,¡±


    ¡°If he reallyes to see the father and son, get him in the car directly after dinner,¡±


    ¡°Take him to visit the dog farm, and let him meet Walter and his father by the way.¡±


    ¡®I see how he reacts.¡±


    Orvel nodded heavily without thinking:


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Sure! Themercial vehicles used by several underground casinos under me to pick up and drop


    off guests are all from the back row and cannot be seen from outside.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will have someone prepare one vehicle.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled slightly and asked,


    ¡°What is Master Mateo doing?¡±


    Orveldao said, ¡°Master Mateo is teaching everyone martial arts in the hall.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said to him:


    ¡°Go and tell Master Mateo that I¡¯ll be waiting for him in the general manager¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Orvel said, ¡°Master Wade, pleasee to the office first,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll inform Master Hong immediately.¡±


    Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel Design There are hundreds of rooms,


    Which can amodate thousands of guests and hundreds of employees.


    Now it is no longer open to the public and only serves a few hundred martial arts students and


    supporting service personnel,


    So most of the rooms and venues are empty.


    Charlie sat in the general manager¡¯s office for a while.


    Mateo, who was wearing a Tang suit, quickly came to the door.


    After knocking on the door and getting Charlie¡¯s permission,


    He pushed the door open and said with excitement:


    ¡°Master Wade, you haven¡¯t been here to guide this subordinate for a while!¡±


    Charlie was slightly surprised and then joked:


    ¡°Master Mateo returned to China not long ago,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that you would learn the domestic scenes very quickly.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Mateo waved his hand quickly, and said seriously:


    ¡°Master Wade, in the opinion of the subordinates, you have extraordinary talents.¡±


    ¡°It is my honor and opportunity to listen to your teachings in person.¡±

 Chapter 6060

    Chapter 6060


    Charlie saw that he was very sincere, but still said very humbly:


    ¡°Master Mateo, I know very little about martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, you have rich theoretical knowledge and practical experience.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, you have taught so many disciples in Taizhen Taoism,¡±


    ¡°And you are absolutely excellent in teaching.¡±


    ¡°As a senior person, how am I qualified to give advice on your teaching work?¡±


    After saying that, Charlie asked him: ¡°Is everything okay here recently?¡±


    Mateo cupped his hands and said respectfully:


    ¡°Back to Master Wade, everything is fine here.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°I have the ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡± you gave me.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a very solid foundation for the follow-up mental skills.¡±


    ¡°The progress of this group of students is the fastest I have seen in all my years of teaching.¡±


    Charlie thought of his disciple Romana,


    Who had previously taken this girl upon himself to take the initiative and bring the entire Taizhen


    Tao to China.


    She was regarded as a student of his.


    However, he did not have time to manage it,


    So she handed it over to Mateo for training.


    So he asked curiously: ¡°Those disciples of your Taizhen Tao How are they practicing?¡±


    Mateo said hurriedly: ¡°Back to Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°The Taizhen Tao disciples are practicing much faster than when they were in the United States.¡±


    ¡°This girl Romana is now like the desperate Saburo.¡±


    ¡°In addition to practicing every day, she is making rapid progress.¡±


    ¡°She has exceeded my expectations for her.¡±


    After saying that, Mateo couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°But in terms of the speed of progress, Romana can only be ranked second.¡±


    ¡°Among them, the one who has made the most progress is Miss Ito,¡±


    ¡°And, recently, in the past two days, Miss Ito¡¯s state has changedpletely.¡±


    ¡°Even your subordinate can¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really unbelievable what state Miss Ito is in now.¡±


    Charlie asked in surprise: ¡°You said Nanako saw a surge in her talents?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Mateo nodded heavily and praised:


    ¡°Miss Ito¡¯s understanding is the best I have seen in so many years!¡±


    ¡°She always gives people a sense of transcendence, which is amazing.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but be curious.


    It stands to reason that Nanako has just entered the martial arts not long ago.


    Although she had taken the rejuvenation pill she gave her before and her body had indeed


    improved a lot,


    She still had to walk step by step slowly to learn martial arts.


    Even if the cultivation speed is faster than that of ordinary people,


    Charlie feels that it will not make Mateo feel so amazed.


    So he said: ¡°By the way, is Miss Ito here today?¡±


    ¡°She is here.¡±


    Mateo said hurriedly: ¡°Miss Ito is at the martial arts hall at the moment.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Master Mateo, you go inform Miss Ito and ask her toe here to see


    me.¡±


    ¡°Also, after today¡¯s lecture, tell all the students that I have a gift for everyone tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°You can also count the number of people and give me an urate figure.¡± Previously, in order to


    make the students here progress faster,


    Charlie specially prepared some ¡°oral liquids¡± for them,


    And the active ingredients in them were naturally various elixirs refined by himself.


    However, due to his busy schedule,


    Charlie originally wanted to wait until Nanako, Aoxue, Issac, and Orvel all entered the martial arts


    sect,


    And then distribute the oral liquid to the students to help them speed up their training,


    Butter things were quite busy and he hadn¡¯t had time to distribute the oral liquid to the students


    here.


    There are now many more students here than before.


    Except for Nanako, Qin Aoxue, and the other girls,


    They were mainly members of the He family and the soldiers of Warriors Den.


    Butter, Romana, who had a bit of a tiger personality,


    Directly moved the entire Taizhen Tao to China,


    So the number of people here was muchrger.


    Fortunately, he had a simple oral liquid-filling system in his mid-level vi in Champs Elysees.


    Install the equipment, and can seize the time to fill another batch this afternoon.

 Chapter 6061

    Chapter 6061


    Mateo didn¡¯t know what gifts Charlie had for everyone,


    So he said respectfully: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Wade, I will inform Miss Ito right away.¡±


    ¡°As for the current number of people, if these subordinates remember correctly,¡±


    ¡°They should be 426.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen has gone to Eastcliff during this time.¡±


    ¡°If you include him, there are 427 people.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said:


    ¡°I will inform Issac toe backter.¡±


    ¡°At eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, everyone assemble at the Martial Arts Hall!¡±


    Mateo didn¡¯t know what gifts Charlie wanted to give everyone,


    But ording to his opinion, since every one of more than 400 people had a share,


    It was probably something money could buy.


    For Mateo, he was not short of money, but he was not very interested in anything that money could


    buy.


    But since Charlie said it, he naturally wanted to support him,


    So he said very gratefully:


    ¡°Master Wade, who has so many things to do, is still thinking about us,¡±


    ¡°Which is really ttering to the subordinates.¡±


    ¡°I would like to thank Master Wade on behalf of everyone!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Master Mateo, there is no need to be so polite.¡±


    Mateo said respectfully: ¡°Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°If there is nothing else, call Miss Ito here first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mateo said goodbye and left, then returned to the martial arts hall,


    Called out Nanako Ito, and whispered:


    ¡°Miss Ito, Master Wade is here, in the general manager¡¯s office waiting for you.¡±


    As soon as Ito Nanako heard that Charlie was waiting,


    She immediately said with surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Wade is here! Thank you, Master!¡±


    After that, she also looked deeply at Mateo and bowed.


    Mateo was stunned for a moment and thought to himself:


    ¡°I¡¯m just passing on a message, what do you want to thank me for?¡±


    Just as he was thinking about it, Nanako had already run away.


    Soon, she arrived at the door of the general manager¡¯s office.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Before she could knock on the door,


    Charlie said from inside: ¡°Come in, Nanako.¡±


    Nanako carefully pushed the door open, and first exposed her head and looked at Charlie.


    He smiled sweetly, then entered the office,


    Closed the door on her back, and asked Charlie happily:


    ¡°Master, when did youe back?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I just came back today.¡±


    After that, he looked at her, he was suddenly stunned and eximed:


    ¡°Nanako, you¡­how do you have spiritual energy in your body?!¡±


    Nanako Ito asked Charlie with some excitement and shyness:


    ¡°Did you see it?¡±


    Charlie nodded heavily, and then asked her:


    ¡°You¡­ have you enlightened?¡±


    Nanako smiled, nodded, and said:


    ¡°I feel that my whole state has changed a lot,¡±


    ¡°My senses are much stronger than before,¡±


    ¡°And I can also feel the surrounding things, I should be considered enlightened¡­¡±


    Charlie was excited and overjoyed!


    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that there would be people around him who could


    achieve enlightenment.


    This gave him a feeling simr to that of a person who is forced to walk alone in the dark and


    suddenly meets like-minded friends to apany him and walk hand in hand.


    He was so excited that he subconsciously took Nanako¡¯s hand and transferred a trace of spiritual


    energy into her body.


    He immediately confirmed that Nanako Ito¡¯s sea of consciousness already had spiritual energy,


    And that she had truly realized the Tao and was like himself,


    And could control it like a spiritual person.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Nanako, how did you do it?¡±


    Nanako said truthfully: ¡°By chance,¡±


    ¡°I heard that an eminent monk came to Aurous Hill to give lectures and could also consecrate


    people and bless amulets,¡±


    ¡°So I went to Qixia Temple to meet him.¡±


    ¡°But he insisted that I have wisdom and wanted me to study Buddhism like him after


    enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°I said I was not interested in studying Buddhism,¡±


    ¡°But he told me the method of enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°I tried it myself and identally I realized the Tao¡­¡±


    ¡°You realized the Tao identally¡­¡±

 Chapter 6062

    Chapter 6062


    Charlie waspletely shocked and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Do you know that some people can¡¯t realize the Tao for hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°And some people even have been with the enlightened master all their life,¡±


    ¡°But still haven¡¯t been able to realize it, and you unexpectedly realized it¡­¡±


    Nanako thought that Charlie was exaggerating, andughed softly:


    ¡°Charlie really knows how to joke, who can¡¯t realize it after hundreds of years?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid people who haven¡¯t enlightened themselves can¡¯t live for such a long time, right?¡±


    Charlie smiled nomittally.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t tell anyone about Maria, including Nanako.


    However, it is indeed true that Maria took the Evergreen Pill,


    And lived for so many years but still failed to enter Taoism.


    Moreover, the ancestor of the Jiang family had served Meng Changsheng all his life,


    And it can be seen from the image left in the painting that Meng Changsheng at that time was


    indeed sincere to the ancestor of the Jiang family,


    Otherwise, he would not have found out the opportunity to go back and fulfill the promise.


    But even though the ancestor of the Jiang family was treated without reservation by Meng


    Changsheng,


    He still failed to realize the truth.


    It is really incredible that Nanako sessfully attained enlightenment under the guidance of a


    Buddhist master.


    So, Charlie asked her: ¡°Nanako, can you tell me the details of your enlightenment?¡±


    Nanako smiled and said,


    ¡°Of course, I have no secrets in front of you master.¡±


    After that, she exined how she happened to meet that neighbor in the elevator,


    How she met Master Jingqing at Qixia Temple,


    How she argued with Master Jingqing about selflessness and true self,


    And how she found the whole process of enlightenment in the sea of consciousness,


    He exined everything without reservation.


    After hearing this, Charlie did not have any doubts about Master Jingqing and the trigger of the


    whole incident.


    After all, when Nanako described it, she said that when she got off the elevator,


    She happened to meet a neighbor who was on the phone.


    After hearing the neighbor talk about the amulet,


    It was Nanako who took the initiative to ask to know about Master Jingqing.


    If someone took the initiative to tell Nanako all this,


    It would naturally feel a bit deliberate.


    But when Nanako took the initiative to fight for all of this,


    Both Nanako herself and Charlie, as the bystander, felt that everything was natural.


    Precisely because everything seemed wless,


    Charlie directly focused his attention on her method of enlightenment.


    This is the first time Charlie has heard of this idea of letting the spiritual consciousness blend into


    his own sea of consciousness.


    Because there was almost no process for his enlightenment.


    After obtaining the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±,


    He hadpleted the entire process of enlightenment,


    So he did not experience how to enlighten himself.


    Surprised, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°It seems that enlightenment really depends on talent and opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Only a few people can do it by looking inside,¡±


    ¡°And even fewer can look inside the sea of consciousness.¡±


    ¡°There are few, let alone the integration of divine consciousness and sea of consciousness on these


    foundations¡­¡±


    ¡°Nanako, you have both talent and opportunity,¡±


    ¡°So you can sessfully realize the Tao so early.¡±


    Ito Nanako nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°I am actually not very interested in enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°I just think that with sessful enlightenment, I will have more time and opportunities to


    apany you in the future,¡±


    ¡°So I feel full of motivation.¡±


    Charlie was moved in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have a mental method suitable for practicing Reiki.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Otherwise, I could share it with you and we could make progress together.¡± Nanako smiled and


    said:


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t be depressed, there is still a long way to go,¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can find further opportunities within a certain period of time.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly in agreement and said:


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about this, there will definitely be opportunities in the future.¡±


    After that, he thought of something and quickly took out a Cultivation pill,


    Handed it to Nanako and said:


    ¡°Nanako, although you have enlightened now, you don¡¯t have the mental method at hand,¡±


    ¡°And there is no naturally existing spiritual energy around you.¡±


    ¡°It is very difficult to improve your strength,¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to increase the spiritual energy in your body.¡±


    ¡°This elixir is specially used to replenish spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°Please take it first and give it a try!¡±

 Chapter 6063

    Chapter 6063


    Although Nanako had just gained enlightenment not long ago,


    She had already realized a very critical problem,


    That is, the amount of spiritual energy avable to her was pitifully small,


    And there were almost no external channels for obtaining spiritual energy.


    For today¡¯s ascetics, obtaining spiritual energy is the biggest difficulty.


    There is no spiritual energy in the world,


    So the only external channels for obtaining it are pills, spiritual stones, or formations.


    If a person has aplete cultivation of the mind method,


    He can generate spiritual energy in the body by running the mind method,


    But for people like Charlie and Nanako who do not have the mind method,


    This road of self-sufficiency is not feasible.


    Therefore, the small amount of spiritual energy generated in Nanako¡¯s body when she attained


    enlightenment was basically exhausted after trying the spiritual energy perception.


    Charlie is slightly better than Nanako.


    The spiritual stones he got by chance in the early days provided him with a lot of spiritual energy.


    Later, relying on the Cultivation Pill,


    He could barely make up for the gap in spiritual energy.


    Although Charlie couldn¡¯t help Nanako improve her cultivation,


    Fortunately, he could provide Nanako with pill help.


    Nanako naturally knew that Charlie¡¯s elixir must be very precious.


    Seeing that Charlie gave him one without hesitation,


    She subconsciously wanted to decline it politely.


    But she suddenly thought of another question.


    If she wanted to improve her strength and worry more about Charlie,


    She must ept the pill given by him.


    Otherwise, why should she talk about walking with him?


    Thinking of this, she looked at Charlie and said with great sincerity:


    ¡°Charlie, I know nothing about Taoism,¡±


    ¡®But my determination to practice with Charlie and go on together can be learned from the sun and


    the moon.¡±


    ¡°If you do not dislike it,¡±


    ¡°I will work hard to take care of you in the future!¡±


    Charlie was moved, nodded slightly, and said with a smile:


    ¡°You are my only Taoist friend.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can improve your cultivation as soon as possible and give me a helping hand in the


    future!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie handed the elixir to her.


    Nanako reached out and took the elixir, and then asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Charlie, should I eat it all at once, or take it in several doses?¡±


    Charlie patted his forehead:


    ¡°I almost forgot that you have just realized this.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°The spiritual energy in this pill is not only pure but also very abundant.¡±


    ¡°It is not suitable to take the whole pill.¡±


    ¡°It is better to divide it into ten parts and then take one of them to give it a try.¡±


    Nanako nodded lightly and divided the pill into almost ten parts.


    Equal parts then picked up one of them and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Let me take one first and give it a try!¡±


    Charlie encouraged: ¡°As long as I am here, you can take it with confidence.¡±


    Nanako smiled sweetly, and immediately put that portion of the elixir into her mouth.


    The moment it entered the mouth, the elixir turned into a powerful and surging spiritual energy,


    Pouring directly into Nanako¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    The originally calm sea of consciousness seemed to have stirred up a storm in an instant, followed


    by a turbulent wave.


    And Nanako also felt that the energy avable for calling in her sea of consciousness became much


    stronger in an instant.


    The sensory abilities that had been greatly improved after enlightenment suddenly jumped to a new


    level,


    And the spiritual energy in her body also changed.


    It was extremely abundant and with just a slight movement of consciousness,


    The spiritual energy immediately separated from the body,


    And everything in the entire office seemed to be under his control from God¡¯s perspective.


    Immediately afterward, this control continued to spread to the surroundings.


    In a moment, seven or eight surrounding rooms also entered the range of perception.


    Charlie could feel the spiritual energy that Nanako was releasing.


    Looking at herself, the spiritual energy in her body was already very full,


    And she couldn¡¯t continue to take the pill even if she thought about it.


    After a moment, she withdrew the spiritual energy she used for perception,


    Raised her head and said to Charlie:


    ¡°I could only release very little spiritual energy before,¡±


    ¡°But it was difficult for me to control the movement of the spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°But the spiritual energy I released just now,¡±


    ¡°I can already move ording to my own thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Although the movement is still a bit sluggish, this feeling is really amazing!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°The control of spiritual energy is very important.¡± ¡°In the future, using


    spiritual energy to drive spells or formations will all rely on the control of spiritual energy with


    thoughts,¡±


    ¡°You can practice more. When you be more proficient,¡±


    ¡°I will teach you how to use spiritual energy to drive the formation.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will give you a magic weapon that can be used to attack!¡±


    Nanako said seriously nodding and firmly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will go all out and never let you down!¡±


    Charlie smiled knowingly and then said:


    ¡°Nanako, since you have realized the truth now,¡±


    ¡°There is no need to stay here to continue.¡±


    ¡°Now that you are practicing martial arts,¡±


    ¡°It is better to concentrate on practicing the control of spiritual energy.¡±

 Chapter 6064

    Chapter 6064


    Nanako knew that monks and martial arts were no longer the same world.


    If she stayed here, it would indeed be meaningless and would dy the business, so she said:


    ¡°Since In this way, I will go find a suitable house for practicing today!¡±


    ¡°Tomson is not so convenient.¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°We really should find a ce suitable for practicing Taoism.¡±


    ¡°You can go to my mountainside vi first, which is quieter and more private.¡±


    Nanako nodded slightly, and then asked with some expectancy:


    ¡°Then will you go there to practice Taoism?¡±


    Charlie said frankly: ¡°I am ashamed to say that I have no good way to further improve my


    cultivation,¡±


    ¡°So I rarely practice. As for the mountainside vi,¡±


    ¡°Apart from refining some elixirs, I have no other use.¡±


    Nanako asked him: ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t cultivated the mental method?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded: ¡°My current situation is like a self-taught elementary school course,¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t found the middle school textbooks yet, and I can¡¯t find them.¡±


    ¡°The students epted by the school have no idea how to improve themselves in the next step,¡±


    ¡°And they are equivalent to streetwalkers in the field of monasticism.¡±


    Nanako could see Charlie¡¯s helplessness and couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°Don¡¯t belittle yourself, in this world, no one can Every discipline has been established bit by bit by


    predecessors,¡±


    ¡°And the same goes for practicing Taoism.¡±


    ¡°Although Charlie does not have a ready-made mental cultivation method,¡±


    ¡°I believe that if Charlie is willing to study hard,¡±


    ¡°He might be able to develop a set of mental methods by himself.¡±


    Charlie did notment on Nanako¡¯s words.


    He also knew that this possibility must exist in theory.


    However, it would be easier for the predecessors to nt trees and for others to enjoy the shade.


    It would be easier to stand on the shoulders of giants and achieve results.


    And if you want to establish a sect in a certain field on your own,


    It is not something that can be described as ¡°difficult¡±.


    It requires a genius beyond ordinary people to do it.


    Charlie didn¡¯t think he was such a genius, but Nanako¡¯s words also gave him some inspiration.


    It is difficult for a primary school student to have talents like Newton and Gauss.


    But if you are more down-to-earth and do more research on the basis of elementary school


    mathematics,


    You might be able to figure out a little bit of the knowledge of junior high school mathematics.


    Just like before, Nanako relied on her own exploration to achieve voyeurism and found a way to


    make her consciousness jump down into the sea of consciousness without a teacher.


    That method not only made her martial arts improve rapidly,


    But also itid a solid foundation for her enlightenment.


    As soon as he thought about this, Charlie secretly decided in his heart that he would take more time


    to go to the mountainside vi in the future,


    Where he could concentrate on studying Taoism.


    Maybe he could find a way to break through on the existing basis.


    However, when he thinks about his grandmother¡¯s family living in a vi in the middle of the


    mountain,


    If goes there every day to practice retreat,


    He will definitely pass by the door of his grandmother¡¯s house.


    Out of courtesy, since he is there, it is impossible not to say hello,


    But once he says hello, this efficiency stool will naturally decrease.


    Besides, if Nanakoes here every day,


    It will not be easy to exin to her grandmother after all.


    Therefore, Charlie couldn¡¯t wait to find a new ce to practice.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After thinking about it, Ste¡¯s idea of buying the Qin family¡¯s waterfront mansion when she came to


    Aurous Hill under the pseudonym Zhan Fei jumped into his mind.


    The Qin family¡¯s vi is located in Shuiyun Vi,


    Which is far away from the city.


    It is surrounded by mountains and rivers, has excellent scenery,


    And has not many residents, so it is rtively quiet.


    Moreover, the Qin family¡¯s mansion is abination of two vis.


    Not only do they have the same buildings as the two vis themselves,


    But they also took advantage of the early loosening of policies to make a lot of additions tobine


    the two vis into one.


    The actual usable area is at least three The size of a vi.


    Ste originally bought this house and asked his wife to help design and renovate it.


    Now that it has been idle, it is better to buy this house from Ste and use it exclusively for his own


    cultivation in the future.


    Moreover, there are not many households in Shuiyun Vi.


    There are only twenty or thirty households in total, and they are allrge houses.


    Charlie feels that he might as well do it more thoroughly and send more people toe forward to


    cover all the households in Shuiyun Vi.


    Buy all the houses and make it a base.


    The reason why Charlie had this idea was because the geographical location of Shuiyun Vi was


    indeed special.


    Thismunity is built on a gentle hillside.


    Theke in front is actually a naturally formed barrierke.


    The road passes through the foot of the mountain, and the road up the mountain is a twone


    cement road built by the developer of themunity.


    This road only leads to Shuiyun Vi, which means that except for the owners and visitors of


    Shuiyun Vi, almost no one else wille here.


    Once the actual owners of the entiremunity are all themselves,


    Outsiders will naturally be isted from themunity.


    Moreover, Orvel¡¯s original underground force had a deep background in Aurous


    Hill,


    And there were many propertypanies among them.


    He could easily rece the propertypany in Shuiyun Vi and let Orvele forward to


    establish a new propertypany.


    Then rece all the employees of the propertypany with his own people.


    In this way, the confidentiality level of Shuiyun Vi will be higher.


    He can do something big in Shuiyun Vi.


    Every vi in Shuiyun Vi has arge underground space.


    What¡¯s even more rare is that Aoxue liked to practice martial arts since she was a child,


    So her father built a special training ground for her underground and invested a sum of money to


    develop it.


    Taking a look at the underground part of Shuiyun Vi,


    Maybe they can gradually turn it into an existenceparable to a dead soldier¡¯s garrison,


    Which will be of great use in the future.


    Thinking of this, Charlie immediately said to Nanako:


    ¡°Nanako, I¡¯ll call Miss Ste. She has a very suitable training venue in her hands!¡±

 Chapter 6065

    Chapter 6065


    In view of the time difference, Charlie did not call Ste immediately,


    But thinking about this matter would not be any difficult for Ste.


    He would call her tomunicate with her in the evening and start nning the follow-up.


    So, Charlie said to Nanako:


    ¡°Nanako, in my opinion, you don¡¯t need to go back to continue practicing martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me to the Mountainside Vi to help me in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go back to Tomson together.¡±


    Nanako nodded without hesitation and said:


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After saying that, Nanako asked:


    ¡°Charlie, do you want me to say hello to Master Mateo?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t go now, he must still be teaching.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk to him in privateter.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then, Charlie took Nanako back to his mountainside vi and went to the basement of the vi.


    She was surprised to find that there was actually a simple oral liquid filling equipment,¡±


    ¡°And there are many unused empty oral liquid bottles and bottle stoppers next to it.


    Nanako asked in surprise: ¡°Why do you have pharmaceutical equipment here?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s just a set of simple filling and sealing equipment.¡±


    ¡°I n to prepare some for the martial arts students in Champs Elysees to improve their strength.¡±


    ¡°As for the elixir, there are just too many students in Champs Elysees.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to give each a pill,¡±


    ¡°So I simply turn the elixir into water and dilute a batch of oral liquid for them.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again:


    ¡°I originally prepared more than two hundred bottles,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect there would be so many people at that time.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought thatter Romana, brought the entire Taizhen Tao to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°So I prepared some more. Give it to them tomorrow.¡±


    Nanako suddenly understood and said with a smile:


    ¡°Ms. Long¡¯s acting style is vigorous and resolute.¡±


    ¡°The more than 200 people in Taizhen Tao, regardless of gender, old or young, are all governed by


    her.¡±


    ¡°Even Mateo dare not speak loudly to her.¡±


    ¡°As long as she and Taizhen Tao can serve Mr. Charlie wholeheartedly,¡±


    ¡°It will be of great benefit to Mr. Charlie in the future.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°Now is the time when we are most short of manpower.¡±


    ¡°The more than 200 people of Taizhen Tao cannot be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°It would be better if we can make further progress in strength in the future.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said: ¡°Wait for me a moment,¡±


    ¡°I will mix some liquid medicine, ande overter to fill it.¡±


    Charlie, with the help of Nanako, stepped up the production of a batch of oral liquid,


    Filling a total of more than 400 bottles, with a total volume of 700.


    Charlie ns to use the extra two hundred bottles as incentives among the students,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    So that those who make the fastest progress and have the best attitude can receive additional


    rewards,


    Which will also increase their enthusiasm.


    When they finished filling the oral liquid and came out of the mountainside vi, it was already dark.


    Seeing that it was already past seven o¡¯clock,


    Charlie drove back to the city with Nanako.


    After returning to Tomson,


    Charlie first sent Nanako to the basement and parked the car he drove from Purple Vi in the


    parking space bought by the Ito family in the basement.


    He turned off the car and nned to take Nanako into the elevator first,


    Then go up to the first floor from the elevator, and then walk back to his vi.


    When he and Nanako were about to get out of the car,


    A female driver had already got out of the car in the parking space diagonally opposite.


    After she locked the car, she carried her bag and walked to the elevator hall.


    When Nanako saw her, she said to Charlie:


    ¡°Charlie, she is the neighbor I mentioned.¡±


    ¡°It was only when I heard her calling her friend that day that I learned that Master


    Jingqing wasing to Aurous Hill.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly smiled and said:


    ¡°It seems that if you have the opportunity, you must thank her.¡±


    ¡°She helped you realize the truth by ident.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 6066

    Chapter 6066


    Nanako also agreed with Charlie¡¯s point of view and said:


    ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for her,¡±


    ¡°I might not have had the chance to achieve enlightenment.¡±


    Saying that, she said to him:


    ¡°Charlie, do you want to meet Master Jingqing?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he can give you some inspiration.¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°My situation is special,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯d better try not to meet him.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie looked at the woman¡¯s back,


    Suddenly became more discerning, and immediately sensed it with his spiritual energy.


    He didn¡¯t doubt this woman in his heart.


    He used his spiritual energy to sense her,


    And it was entirely because he thought of the ¡®schr¡¯ from the Warriors Den.


    He felt that all the coincidences in this world may not be coincidences.


    Therefore, he thought about using spiritual energy to confirm.


    If the other party was an ordinary person who didn¡¯t understand martial arts,


    Let alone spiritual energy, it would prove that he was worrying too much.


    After sensing it, he discovered that this woman was indeed neither a warrior nor a monk,


    Which made himpletely relieved.


    The two pushed the door and got out of the car.


    When they walked to the elevator hall normally,


    The woman happened to be waiting here.


    When the two arrived at the elevator hall, one of the elevators just opened.


    The woman walked straight in, turned around after swiping her card,


    And saw Nanako and Charlie following her.


    She was suddenly surprised and said, ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you!¡±


    Nanako nodded with a smile and said,


    ¡°What a coincidence. You just got off work?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The woman said with a smile:


    ¡°I am just a housewife, there is no easy way to go to work,¡±


    ¡°I just came back from having dinner at my best friend¡¯s house.¡±


    After saying that, she looked curiously at Charlie and asked Nanako:


    ¡°Is this your boyfriend?¡±


    Nanako blushed slightly, but still shook her head subconsciously and said:


    ¡°He is my friend, and he happens to live in the samemunity. I took his car.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to


    acquiesce or admit that Charlie was her boyfriend in front of her neighbors.


    After all, Charlie himself was living in Tomson.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if they met him and ire again someday?


    After hearing this, the woman nodded and asked Charlie,


    ¡°This gentleman also lives in this building?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°I live in another building.¡±


    After saying that, he pressed the button on the elevator.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The woman nodded slightly and said with a smile:


    ¡°I thought you were a couple. You seem to be a perfect match.¡±


    Nanako said shyly: ¡°No, no¡­ we are just ordinary friends¡­¡±


    The woman nodded and said no more.


    The elevator quickly reached the first floor,


    And Charlie said goodbye to the two of them, got out of the elevator, and walked back to the vi


    area.


    At this moment, he never dreamed that the woman who was in the same elevator with him just now


    was his biological mother¡¯s subordinate,


    And the reason why she came back before him was because everything was nned.


    Margaret was worried that Charlie would think too much,


    And deliberately asked her to find an opportunity to appear in front of him,


    So that Charlie could confirm that she was just an ordinary person who did not understand martial


    arts and spiritual energy.


    The reason why they have to calcte the time to let this woman enter the basement first is to


    further reduce the possibility of being suspected.


    After all, people are subjective animals.


    If a person follows you to the same ce, someone who is interested will think that you are being


    followed,


    But the opposite is different, and the level of suspicion is greatly reduced.


    Margaret intervened in Nanako¡¯s enlightenment.


    In order to prevent Charlie from noticing anything unusual,


    She had to dispel all of Charlie¡¯s doubts.


    Otherwise, with Charlie¡¯s character, he would definitely get to the bottom of it before giving up.


    A few minutester, Charlie returned to Tomson¡¯s vi area.


    In the vi at this time, his inws were watching TV in the living room on the first floor.

 Chapter 6067

    Chapter 6067


    With the TV running, they were both half-lying on the sofa, each scrolling through their mobile


    phones.


    ire has not returned from the United States, and Charlie has been out for many days.


    From the beginning, the enemies fought every day, and gradually became tired and exhausted,


    And evolved into the most familiar strangers.


    Although the two were under the same roof, there was almost nomunication between them.


    Charlie pushed the door open and came in.


    Both of them subconsciously stood up from the sofa, looked at Charlie in surprise, and said in


    unison:


    ¡°The good son-inw is back!¡±


    After saying that, the two of them looked at each other with disgust, as if they were both


    disappointed with the tacit understanding just now.


    Jacob was about to take a step forward to talk to Charlie.


    ine had already limped to his side.


    She twisted his bu.tt to the side hard, catching Jacob off guard.


    He immediately lost his center of gravity and waved.


    After a long time, his arms couldn¡¯t regain their center of gravity,


    So he could only stumble back to sit on the sofa.


    Jacob looked up angrily. ine had already reached Charlie and said with a ttering face:


    ¡°Oh my dear son-inw, why did youe back at this time and didn¡¯t say hello to Mom in


    advance?¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten yet? Do you want Mom to get you something?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother Mom, I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    Jacob stood up quickly, walked up to him, and said,


    ¡°Good son-inw, how are you? You left for a long time.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°The business volume this time is rtivelyrge.¡±


    ¡°I visited several houses and factories in a row. The main reason is that this customer is strong.¡±


    ¡°Ohh!¡± ine said happily: ¡°So he must pay a lot of money, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charlie nodded and said casually:


    ¡°This customer is very willing to give money.¡±


    ¡°Before I came back, he even paid an extra million for carriage fees.¡±


    ine eximed: ¡°My dear! Gave you one million for the carriage fee. What kind of magical


    customer is this!¡±


    She thought of something at this time and said to Charlie quickly:


    ¡°Good son-inw, I read on the news that the youngest son of the richest man in


    India got married, and the pre-wedding party alone cost more than 100 million U.S. dors.¡±


    ¡°The equivalent of RMB is already over one billion.¡±


    ¡°You said that if you could find a customer like this and provide him with feng shui for the location of


    his wedding,¡±


    ¡°Then it would be worth tens of millions of dors to you?¡±


    Charlieughed dumbly and said: ¡°It¡¯s almost the same, but I don¡¯t know the customers in India.¡±


    ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be able to make this kind of money.¡±


    Jacob pulled Charlie to sit down on the sofa and said:


    ¡°Good son-inw, you should take a longer sight. Always showing Feng Shui to


    Chinese people is a kind of cultural obstruction.¡±


    ¡°Our Chinese civilization has a long history, but most foreigners don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. Many young people in our country don¡¯t believe in the wisdom left by our ancestors.¡±


    ¡°They would rather study zodiac signs and tarot cards all day long than study the things of our


    ancestors.¡±


    ¡°So tell me, why should we allow foreigners to study our Feng Shui secrets and the I Ching Bagua?¡±


    Charlie felt that what Jacob said was reasonable, but his thoughts were a bit wistful.


    If we look at history, both Eastern and Western cultures can be said to have a long history,


    And even the East has had even worse, but the West has seized on the golden forty years in the


    late World War II.


    In these forty years, the world¡¯s cultural,modity, and financial exchanges have be


    increasingly close,


    And the speed of cultural dissemination has naturally been astonishingly fast,


    So their recent Modern culture is the most widely spread.


    Things like horoscopes, just like Hollywood movies, have already swept the world.


    However, if the secret technique of Feng Shui and the Yijing Bagua wants to sweep the West, it still


    needs a long way to go.


    However, Charlie did not argue with Jacob, but just smiled and said:


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Dad, you are right, cultural confidence and cultural output are both important.¡± ¡°When there are


    opportunities in the future, I will definitely go overseas to promote Feng Shui.¡±


    Jacob couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Sometimes I have the urge to sacrifice my old bones and promote


    China¡¯s long history and culture to the world!¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°I don¡¯t understand Feng Shui. Like you, if I was also a Feng


    Shui master. I have to go to the White House in the United States to give them a good look!¡±


    ¡°Tell them how to transform the White House to make their Feng Shui better!¡±


    ¡°When the timees, the American TV station will report it, hey! Jacob, a Feng


    Shui master from China, was invited by His Excellency the President to visit the


    United States to solve the Feng Shui dilemma for the White House.¡±


    ¡°His superb Feng Shui attainments were praised by the President¡­ It¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ine blurted out: ¡°Jacob, let me show you what you can do, and you even want to show Feng Shui


    to the White House of the United States.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go next door to show Horiyah Feng Shui and help her be famous as soon as


    possible?¡±


    Jacob was embarrassed and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t this just chatting? If I were really a Feng Shui master,¡±


    ¡°Could I show Horiyah the Feng Shui? It would be a bad idea for her!¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were arguing again, Charlie shook his head helplessly.


    At this time, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    He picked it up and saw that it was a video call from ire!


    Jacob and ine happened to be in the living room, so Charlie said to them:


    ¡°Mom Dad, ire is making a video call, I will pick it up.¡±


    The two agreed quickly, and then they were no longer hostile to each other,


    So Charlie pressed answer without hesitation.


    After the video connection was sessful, ire¡¯s delicate and soft face appeared on the phone


    screen.


    Seeing Charlie, she said in surprise: ¡°Husband, you are home!¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I just came back.¡±


    As he said that, he moved his phone and connected Jacob and ine in.


    Jacob asked with concern: ¡°When will my daughtere back? Dad misses you!¡±


    ine said quickly: ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t listen to your dad¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Although mom misses you too, it¡¯s hard for you to be with the American Fei family now.¡±


    ¡°What a great opportunity this is, you must put your career first,¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, Mom will go to the United States to take care of you!¡±


    ire said with a smile: ¡°Mom, I made the call to Charlie just to say this, I just finished a morning


    meeting with Ms. Fei and the others.¡±


    ¡°There are some legal issues with the project in the United States.¡±


    ¡°It needs to be suspended for a while. The specific time has not been determined yet, so I n to


    return.¡±


    ine heard this After hearing this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed and said:


    ¡°Then the eldest Fei family still can¡¯t solve some legal issues?¡±


    ire said with a smile: ¡°Whether we can solve it or not, we have to go through judicial channels


    after thewyer intervenes.¡±


    ine said: ¡°What I mean is, don¡¯t they have the ability to solve the problem directly in one step?¡±


    ire could only exin: ¡°No matter how rich you are, you must abide by thew.¡±


    ¡°Since it is a legal matter, The problem must be solved in the legal field.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, forget it,¡± ine said a little disappointed:


    ¡°I originally said that I would go to the United States to apany you for a few days. Now you are


    coming back.¡±


    With that, ine said: ¡°By the way, girl, they won¡¯t use this as a reason to dy your sry, right?¡±


    ¡°I am telling you, you must not let them do this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°It is their problem that caused the project to be suspended,¡±


    ¡°And you can¡¯t lose even a penny of money for that matter!¡±


    ire said helplessly: ¡°Mom¡­why do you talk about money all the time¡­¡±


    ine said with a serious face: ¡°In the real world,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking if you don¡¯t talk about money? Are you talking about a rtionship?¡±


    Seeing that ine was so disappointed, Charlie quickly said:


    ¡°ire, when will youe back? Have you set a time?¡±


    ire said: ¡°I want to share the information about the project here first.¡±


    ¡°I will seal the progress and solve the remaining problems.¡±


    ¡°If there are no other problems, I will hurry up and go back.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t finish it tomorrow, it will be the day after tomorrow at thetest.¡±

 Chapter 6068

    Chapter 6068


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Have you seen the ticket? Is there a suitable flight the day after tomorrow? ?¡±


    ire said: ¡°Ms. Fei said that she would directly arrange for the Fei family¡¯s special ne to take


    me back,¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m embarrassed. The cost of a special ne flight is in millions. How can I let people spend


    money?¡±


    ine quickly said. : ¡°Girl, then you can take a regr flight back,¡±


    ¡°And let her directly discount the money for the private ne to you! Discount you for one million!¡±


    Charlie said quickly: ¡°The Fei family has a lot of nes.¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t usually fly, just throw them away. That needs to be maintained.¡±


    ¡°The actual cost of one extra flight is actually not that high.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there is no direct flight from New York back to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°You have to transfer in the middle. It¡¯s too troublesome.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better ask Ms. Fei to arrange a special flight to bring you here.¡±


    ire said with some embarrassment: ¡°But that¡¯s so embarrassing¡­¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡±


    ¡°Besides, this is Miss Fei¡¯s suggestion. I will call herter to thank her.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°You have been in the United States for so long.¡±


    ¡°Mod, Dad, and I miss you very much. Come back as soon as you finish the things at hand.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei will arrange a flight to take you off.¡±


    ¡°You can go directly to the airport after finishing your work.¡±


    ¡°You can get home after just sleeping on the ne.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you have to wait for the flight to take off, and you have to transfer in the middle and you


    don¡¯t know how long it will be dyed.¡±


    ire saw that Charlie had said this, so she nodded slightly, stuck out her tongue, and whispered:


    ¡°Actually, I also want to go back early, but I just feel embarrassed to let people spend money.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. When your husband makes


    money to buy a private jet.¡±


    ire thought it was a joke and said casually: ¡°Okay, okay, but I don¡¯t want you to work too hard.¡±


    After that, a professional woman came to ire¡¯s office, she said politely:


    ¡°Ms. Willson, our next meeting is about to start. Would you like to push it back?¡±


    ire said quickly: ¡°No, I will be there right away.¡±


    After that, she said to Charlie: ¡°Husband, I won¡¯t talk anymore.¡±


    ¡°I have a meeting soon to touch on the follow-up and finishing issues. I will talk to youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled and said: ¡°You work first, and we¡¯ll talk when you¡¯re done.¡±


    After hanging up the video, ine couldn¡¯t help but mutter:


    ¡°Hey, you guys tell me, if ire works for Miss Fei, how much does Miss Fei have to pay her?¡±


    ¡°Their fee The family seems to be very powerful. Eighteen million shouldn¡¯t be too much, right?¡±


    Jacob rolled his eyes at her and asked, ¡°Do you think the rich people¡¯s moneyes from strong


    winds?¡±


    ¡°Work for the rich. It¡¯s nothing more than a market price.¡±


    ¡°Can a cleaner who sweeps floors for Apple make millions of dors a year?¡±


    ine scolded disdainfully: ¡°Jacob, Jacob, you are really fcking worthy of yourself, with someone


    like you.¡±


    ¡°Are youparing your daughter to the cleaning staff? In your eyes, we are on the same level as


    the cleaning staff at Apple?¡±


    Jacob said hurriedly: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that! I mean, even if you give Apple Working in apany is


    nothing more than getting paid as much as you should.¡±


    ¡°Although ire is doing well in her field, having an ie of several million in a year is already


    very good.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been in the United States? What do you want? Isn¡¯t it nonsense that someone


    gave ire eighteen million?¡±


    ine said disdainfully: ¡°You don¡¯t understand the ways of the world at first nce, so Miss Fei


    found our son-inw to help her with feng shui,¡±


    ¡°So as to give the son-inw¡¯s a face, she won¡¯t pay less.¡±


    Charlie heard that the two of them were arguing about something, and he also had a headache.


    At this time, his WeChat received a message from Ste, which read:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, can you answer the phone?¡±


    Charlie then said to ine and Jacob: ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m going back to the room first.¡±


    After that, he got up and went upstairs.


    Back in the bedroom, Charlie made a voice call to Ste.


    After the call was connected, Ste said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m disturbing you sote.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Miss Fei, you¡¯re wee. Just now ire talked to me.¡±


    ¡°You have already started finishing the work, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ste said, ¡°In order not to make your wife suspicious, I have arranged all the normal


    procedures and will wait for thepletion.¡±


    ¡°After it¡¯spleted, your wife can go back.¡±


    After that, Ste added: ¡°The current situation at the construction site announced to the outside


    world is that there are some legal disputes, but I have also let the outside world know, and I am


    looking for ways to seek an out-of-court settlement.¡±


    ¡°Try not to go to court as much as possible, so this matter can be resolved quickly.


    It all depends on your needs.¡±


    ¡°If you no longer need your wife toe to the United States, this project can be put on hold.¡±


    ¡°If you need her again next month toe back, I can directly announce that we have reached a


    settlement with the other party and can resume construction.¡±


    Charlie admired Ste¡¯s intelligence and agility in his heart, so he said with a smile:


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Fei, for making such a thorough arrangement and having enough room for


    advancement and retreat.¡±


    Ste said hurriedly: ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Wade, this is what I should do and I did it.¡±


    Charlie remembered the n of Shuiyun Vi, so he asked her:


    ¡°Miss Fei, I have something else to ask you for help.¡±


    Ste said without thinking: ¡°Mr. Wade. Within the scope of my ability, I will try my best.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I want to buy your vi in Shuiyun. The location is very


    good and it¡¯s very close to the Champs Elysees.¡±


    ¡°In the near future, I n to take over the entire vi area and make other ns.¡±


    Ste smiled and said: ¡°No problem, Mr. Wade, to tell you the truth, the reason why I bought the


    vi in Shuiyun Vis was to find an opportunity to approach you,¡±


    ¡°It has fully yed its role. You can use it anytime you need it.¡±


    ¡°I will ask the staff from China to transfer the property rights to you.¡±


    Charlie was not polite to Ste and said: ¡°Then I¡¯d like to thank Miss Fei.¡±


    Ste said, ¡°Mr. Wade is so polite. It¡¯s an honor for Ste to serve you.¡±


    After reaching an agreement with Ste, Charlie called Doris.


    Doris hadn¡¯t answered Charlie¡¯s call for a long time, so her voice couldn¡¯t contain her excitement


    and she said,


    ¡°Chairman, do you have anything to do with me?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Doris, you know the situation at Shuiyun Vi. I want to take it all, but I can¡¯t take it


    with a big fanfare,¡±


    ¡®So the price can¡¯t be too outrageous to avoid being noticed by interested people. Do you think it¡¯s


    difficult?¡±


    ¡°Shuiyun Vi¡­¡± Doris pondered for a moment and said:


    ¡°Chairman, Shuiyun Vi should be a vi area with a certain age. After I took over the Emgrand


    Group, I read the previous information of the Emgrand Group. In the beginning, the Emgrand Group


    was also preparing topete for thatnd.¡±


    ¡°Later, due to theck of supporting facilities in the surrounding area, it was given up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the mountains in the suburbs. It hasn¡¯t been developed over the years, and housing prices


    haven¡¯t risen. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to get it.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Charlie felt happy and said: ¡°Doris, then you can help me arrange some capable business


    personnel.¡±


    ¡°First find out the owner information of Shuiyun Vi, analyze the current upancy rate of Shuiyun


    Vi, and then analyze the age level and employment status of the staying owners.¡±


    ¡°After getting all the information, go to the vi owners in Shuiyun Vi who have private one-to-one


    contact and can use the identity of the Group and different people to buy all the vis in Shuiyun


    Vi one by one.¡±


    ¡°There is room for price increases, but they must be careful. Real estate prices


    Employees in the industry have a very keen sense of smell.¡±


    ¡°If they know that someone is purchasing Shuiyun Vi at a high price that is not in line with the


    market conditions, it will definitely cause unnecessary trouble.¡±


    ¡°So I hope you can do it as soon as possible without being noticed. Get the entire


    Shuiyun Vi as soon as possible.¡±


    Doris said immediately: ¡°Okay, Chairman, I will arrange this matter. I will report to you as soon as


    possible if there is any progress!¡±


    Taking Shuiyun Vi to secretly build a base was something Charlie had no choice at the moment.


    Aurous Hill is an ind city with a very high poption density.


    It is almost impossible to find a ce where you will not be disturbed at all, so you can only find a


    way to move to the suburbs.


    In fact, Charlie has also thought about whether to buy a private ind forprehensive


    renovation,


    But in China, it is not feasible to buy an ind andpletely renovate it freely.


    If you want to buy an ind with permanent property rights, you can basically only choose the


    Americas, Europe, and the Caribbean through formal channels.


    These ces are too far away from China, and small inds cannot buildrge airports, making it


    difficult to take off andnd medium- and long-range passenger nes.


    To go to a distant ce, you have to go to a nearby big city first, which is not flexible enough, so in


    Charlie¡¯s opinion, it has no practical significance yet.


    Although the Maldives and many small archipgo countries will also sell their inds in disguise,


    their sales have a lot of prerequisites. The first one is business attributes.


    The inds can be sold to you for tens of thousands of dors, but you must within the stipted


    time begin Construction,


    And it cannot be built into a private estate. It must be built into amercial hotel, and it must also


    pass government eptance.


    As a result, if you take an ind, you have to invest at least tens of millions of dors to build an


    ind resort hotel.


    It is impossible to transform it into a secret base or fortress privately.


    However, the idea of renovating Shuiyun Vi did give Charlie a reminder.


    He felt that he could pay attention to the current ind market in advance, and if there was a


    suitable one, he would start the project in advance.


    After all, the time cost of transforming an ind is very long.


    No matter how much money is avable, infrastructure projects must be carried out step by step. In


    most countries, including the United States, it may take ten or even twenty years to build a road. Let


    alone transforming an ind.


    Moreover, since the renovation must be carried out secretly, at least it must be one thing on the


    outside and another on the inside.


    This requires an absolutely trustworthy construction team.


    The first choice that came to Charlie¡¯s mind was the Cataclysmic Front and the engineers under


    Hamid.


    If a suitable ind is really chosen, the construction would have to be left to them!

 Chapter 6069

    Chapter 6069


    Early the next morning.


    Charlie made an appointment with Nanako and drove to the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es together.


    He was going to take her to the Mid-Levels Vi,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Where he would let her concentrate on improving her control of spiritual energy,


    While he himself had to bring thepleted oral liquid.


    Distribute it to all martial arts students.


    At the same time, Steve Routhchild had already crossed the ocean on a private ne,


    And was getting closer to Aurous Hill, with only a few hours of flight left.


    When Charlie was still on the road, Mateo said to more than 400 martial arts students who were


    practicing in the morning:


    ¡°Everyone, let me tell you some good news.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade wille over to meet youter.¡±


    ¡°ording to Master Wade, he has prepared gifts and will give them to you personallyter.¡±


    After hearing this, all the martial arts students were extremely excited.


    Aoxue, Ruoli, members of the He family, and members of the Cataclysmic Front all knew that


    Charlie had a good medicine that could improve the cultivation of fighters.


    Although Romana, who came from afar,cked understanding of this,


    Since she came to China, she has always been thinking about Charlie in her heart,


    And somehow she always looked forward to seeing him.


    Hearing that Charlie wasing here,


    Romana was already feeling nervous and looking forward to it.


    After Charlie sent Nanako to the Mid-Levels Vi,


    He brought the oral liquid to the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es.


    Orvel and Issac were already waiting outside the door.


    They also prepared a trolley in advance ording to Charlie¡¯s orders.


    Seeing Issac, Charlie smiled and asked him:


    ¡°When did Old Chen arrive?¡±


    Issac replied: ¡°Back to the young master,¡±


    ¡°This subordinate rushed back this morning.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly and said,


    ¡°It just so happens that today There is a dinner party at noon.¡±


    ¡°When I finish my work here, you and Orvel will join me.¡±


    Orvel already knew that the second-inmand of the Routhchild family would be entertained,


    At ssic Mansion at noon today,


    But Issac was not aware of it yet.


    Hearing that Charlie wanted him to attend the dinner with him,


    He immediately said without asking any questions:


    ¡°Okay, young master.¡±


    Charlie asked Orvel again: ¡°Has everyone gathered?¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°Everyone is there, master.¡±


    ¡°They are waiting for you at the martial arts hall!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Hurry up and get there.¡±


    Orvel quickly took the initiative to push the cart filled with oral liquid,


    And together with Issac, followed Charlie to the Martial Arts Hall.


    At this time, in the martial arts hall, hundreds of martial arts students wearing uniform training


    uniforms were sitting cross-legged and waiting.


    Everyone was sitting horizontally and vertically, neatly, while Mateo was sitting cross-legged on the


    teaching tform alone.


    The moment Issac pushed the door open, everyone looked sideways and saw Charlie walking in.


    Everyone immediately stood up in unison, stood up straight, and paid attention to Charlie.


    Among them, the way Romana looked at Charlie was full of surprise and excitement that could not


    be concealed.


    Mateo walked a few steps towards Charlie, came to him, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master Wade, the disciples are waiting for you, please say a few words to everyone!¡±


    Charlie nodded and walked up to the teaching tform and said in a loud voice:


    ¡°Everyone, the road to martial arts is a long one.¡±


    ¡°My fundamental motivation for establishing this martial arts training base and inviting Master Mateo


    here to teach you is that,¡±


    ¡°I hope that through these efforts, I can, to a certain extent, speed up your progress in martial arts.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how you actually feel about this ce after experiencing it personally for a period of


    time?¡±


    ¡°Is this ce helpful to your cultivation?¡±


    The people in the audience answered in unison: ¡°Yes!¡±


    Someone among them said loudly:


    ¡°Not only yes, but it is of great benefit!¡±


    ¡°Yes! The improvement is indeed huge!¡±


    ¡°My personal understanding of martial arts has also suddenly be enlightened!¡±


    Romana among the people also mustered up the courage and said loudly:


    ¡°Aftering here, practicing can be said to be twice the result with half the effort!¡±

 Chapter 6070

    Chapter 6070


    Charlie recognized her and asked curiously:


    ¡°Miss Long, when you Taizhen Taoists were in the United States,¡±


    ¡°You also practiced with Master Mateo. It¡¯s the same here,¡±


    ¡°Why can you still feel like you¡¯re getting twice the result with half the effort here?¡±


    Romana didn¡¯t expect Charlie to ask her questions, and said nervously:


    ¡°Master Wade¡­ everything I said is true,¡±


    ¡°And it is not rhetoric. There are three main reasons why I feel that we can get twice the result with


    half the effort;¡±


    After that, she paused for a moment, gathered her thoughts and then continued:


    ¡°The first reason is that when Tai Zhen Tao was in the United States,¡±


    ¡°Master was not as serious and responsible as he is now.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Master focused more on his personal life.¡±


    ¡°In terms of cultivation, he rarely gives lessons to his disciples.¡±


    ¡°Mostly gave us the mental method and let the disciples understand and practice on their own.¡±


    ¡°asionally, he gave some advice and tips to the direct disciples.¡±


    ¡°Now the master teaches and supervises every day.¡±


    ¡°We practice and always pay attention to our practice progress,¡±


    ¡°So the efficiency is naturally much higher¡­¡±


    Mateo exined with some embarrassment:


    ¡°Master Wade¡­Taizhen Tao used to have some Buddhist elements,¡±


    ¡°And the subordinates were indeed a bit undisciplined¡­¡±


    ¡°But now these problems no longer exist!¡±


    Charlie smiled and nodded, and asked Romana:


    ¡°What about the other two reasons?¡±


    Romana replied: ¡°The second reason is that I feel that Master personally has no feelings for


    ¡°Taizhen¡±.¡±


    ¡°The understanding of the mental method of ¡°Hunyuan Tao¡± has been greatly improved.¡±


    ¡°His understanding has improved.¡±


    ¡°When he teaches it to us, our understanding will be stronger than before.¡±


    Mateo quickly said: ¡°Master Wade, this is thanks to you for giving me the mental method of thest


    chapter of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±,¡±


    ¡°Which is of great help to this subordinate¡¯s understanding of ¡°Taizhen Hunyuan Dao¡±,¡±


    ¡°And the level of understanding has also been greatly improved!¡±


    Romana continued: ¡°The third reason is that the atmosphere here is really stimting.¡±


    ¡°I used to be in Tai Zhen Dao, and I am a direct disciple.¡±


    ¡°My cultivation speed and understanding of martial arts are higher than those of my fellow


    disciples.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I was a bit more arrogant andcent,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s inevitable to ck off.¡±


    ¡°However, I realized that many people¡¯s talents are actually much stronger than those of me,¡±


    ¡°And they work harder than me. I realize that I am not the most outstanding,¡±


    ¡°So I can only work harder to catch up with the gap.¡±


    Hearing this, Charlie nodded slightly and smiled:


    ¡°I thought Miss Long was saying a few polite words,¡±


    ¡°But after listening, I feel that you speak from the bottom of your heart.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie continued: ¡°Since ancient times, there has been no first in literature and no


    second in martial arts.¡±


    ¡°There are many talented literati in the world.¡±


    ¡°They can recite poems,pose poems, and even write poems at a young age.¡± ¡°Famous poems


    and quatrains that have been passed down through the ages, and stories of such geniuses are


    nevercking in any country or stage in the world.¡±


    ¡°However, I have never heard of anyone who is talented in martial arts and can do it at the age of


    three or five.¡±


    ¡°Fighting against all the invincible opponents in the world;¡±


    ¡°Whether it is practicing martial arts or those familiar sports,¡±


    ¡°Simply having talent is not enough. No matter how strong the talent is,¡±


    ¡°You must practice day and night to have a chance to win the championship,¡±


    ¡°Top sports require abination of professional coaches,¡±


    ¡°Professional venues and professional training, and the same goes for martial arts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I built Champs Elysees into the current martial arts training base.¡±


    ¡°Here, you Professional venue, and Master Mateo is a professional coach.¡±


    ¡°As long as you canplete professional training with all your strength under the guidance of


    Master Mateo,¡±


    ¡°I believe that your strength will be greatly improved!¡±


    Everyone naturally believed in Charlie¡¯s words.


    After all, they were the actual beneficiaries of this theory.


    So, everyone subconsciously apuded enthusiastically.


    Charlie quickly raised his hands to signal everyone to stop apuding, and then said:


    ¡°I came here today not to make you appreciate me,¡±


    ¡°But to let you understand the meaning of the existence of this ce.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I have a little gift for you.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As he spoke, he looked at Orvel and said,


    ¡°Come on, Orvel, you pick a few people and give one of the gifts I brought to everyone present!¡±

 Chapter 6071

    Chapter 6071


    Orvel took several martial arts students and quickly distributed a bottle of oral liquid to each person.


    Even Mateo, who had already reached the Great Perfection of the Ming Dynasty, got his share.


    After waiting for it to be distributed, Charlie said:


    ¡°The medicine you are holding in your hands is specially used to strengthen the body and


    meridians.¡±


    ¡°After taking it, it will be helpful to your cultivation.¡±


    ¡°If you happen to be at the critical stage of realm breakthrough,¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can achieve a breakthrough by relying on this bottle of medicine.¡±


    After hearing that it was a medicine that could improve their cultivation,


    Everyone was particrly excited.


    For fighters,plete internal skills and mental methods as well as medicines that can improve


    their strength are the most precious.


    Many fighters have been practicing hard all their lives,


    But have never received any help from any elixir.


    Sometimes they can feel that they are only one kick away from breaking through to the next level,


    But that kick, relying on their own abilities, no matter what they do bes a great hurdle.


    Seeing that many people were holding the oral liquid and did not dare to take it, Charlie said:


    ¡°You can take the medicine now and see if it can improve your abilities.¡±


    ¡°If it happens to be during the critical period of improving the realm,¡±


    ¡°It might be able to help. Let¡¯s all work together to break through a small realm.¡±


    As soon as Charlie said this, everyone was even more excited.


    Many people were eager to try it and were ready to take the medicine immediately.


    Charlie added at this time: ¡°In the future, I will continue to provide the same medicinal solution to all


    students,¡±


    ¡°No less than three bottles per person every year.¡±


    ¡°Students who make rapid progress will also receive additional medicinal solution rewards.¡±


    ¡°I hope every one of you can go all out to improve your cultivation as soon as possible.¡±


    Everyone was so inspired that they sat cross-legged on the ground and drank up all the medicine


    given by Charlie.


    Even Orvel and Issac, two people with little martial arts talent,


    Were waiting expectantly for feedback from their bodies.


    The concentration of active ingredients or elixirs in the medicinal solution that Charlie prepared this


    time was not as good as the celebration wine prepared for the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front,


    Right after the victory in the Mexican War,


    But for those at the scene who had not entered the dark realm,


    For a warrior, the effect of the medicine is still very significant.


    Almost everyone can feel the progress of their own cultivation at this moment.


    Even if they fail to break through to the next small realm,


    Their meridians and bones have been greatly improved,


    And their personal strength is naturally better.


    Some fighters who were just about to break through have sessfully broken through the next


    meridian and sessfully improved to a small level.


    Even Mateo, who has reached the Great Consummation of the Ming Realm,


    Feels that his cultivation has further improved and that he has taken a big step towards breaking


    through the Ming Realm.


    Among them, the most depressed one, or the only one who feels depressed, is Romana.


    In fact, all her meridians had been opened up by Charlie using spiritual energy.


    But out of dissatisfaction with her character,


    Charlie, after opening all her meridians, sealed three of her meridians,


    Allowing her to return to a five-star warrior.


    However, this time, although the cultivation level has not changed much,


    The nature ispletely different.


    Originally, her other three meridians were like the soil in nature.


    With a little effort on her part,


    She could dig deeper and deeper until they were gradually opened like ants digging their holes.


    This is also the underlying logic of a warrior practicing in the Ming Realm,


    Which is to continuously work hard to open new meridians until all eight meridians are opened.


    But Romana¡¯s other three meridians have now been sealed by Charlie with spiritual energy.


    This is equivalent to recing the soil with rocks,


    Which ispletely beyond the scope of the ant¡¯s ability.


    She has been trying hard during this period,


    But the sixth meridians showed no signs of loosening at all.


    But now, after taking the medicinal solution,


    She felt that the medicinal solution was all acting on the five meridians she had opened,


    And no medicinal power could affect the blockage of the sixth meridian in the slightest.


    While many people were cheering excitedly, Romana was particrly depressed.


    She realized that if Charlie didn¡¯t open her three meridians,


    No matter how hard she practiced, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the rank of a sixstar warrior.


    At a certain moment, she also thought about mustering up the courage to go to Charlie and beg him


    to show his kindness.


    But when she thought about how arrogant she had been back then, she resisted the urge.


    As a result, her mood became even more depressed.


    She sat cross-legged on the ground, staring at the floor in front of her, feeling decadent.


    Charlie could see Romana¡¯s frustration just by taking a nce.


    After all, it was a bit out of ce for her to sit there alone in a crowd of cheering people.


    He knew very well that the reason why Romana was so depressed must be because her meridians


    were blocked by him.


    On her own, there was no possibility of further improvement.


    Recalling Romana¡¯s rude words, Charlie only thought that she was a martial arts crazy little girl.


    It¡¯s not that Charlie is stingy and doesn¡¯t want to settle the old grudges with her.


    The key is that he has opened up all three of her meridians at once.


    If he really takes them back, she will instantly be a master of the Great Perfection of the Ming


    Realm.


    Although he could ignore her rudeness, he didn¡¯t go so far as to retaliate with kindness.


    He couldn¡¯t let Romana jump into the Great Perfection of the Ming Realm just because she had


    offended him before, right?


    After thinking for a moment, Charlie felt that although he could not repay her with kindness too


    much,


    Since he had joined his army, no matter how sincere she was, he still had to give him some hope.


    So, Charlie stepped in front of Romana and asked her:


    ¡°Miss Long, how do you feel after taking the medicine?¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Romana suddenly heard Charlie¡¯s voice, and her whole body trembled,


    And she immediately looked up When Charlie was right in front of her,


    She quickly stood up and said respectfully and nervously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­Thank you Mr. Wade for the medicine.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I feel very good¡­the five meridians have improved to varying degrees.¡±


    ¡°The strength has also improved¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and asked her:


    ¡°Have you adapted to the time sinceing here?¡±


    ¡°Adapting¡­¡± Romana said hurriedly:


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Wade for giving this opportunity to me and other disciples¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone here¡­ has made great progress¡­¡±

 Chapter 6072

    Chapter 6072


    Charlie smiled slightly and said: ¡°Miss Long,¡±


    ¡°I have something to talk to you in private.¡±


    ¡°You can follow me out. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Romana was a little nervous, but she still said very simply:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie turned around and walked out of the martial arts hall,


    And took Romana to the lounge next door.


    Romana came to Charlie with some anxiety and asked respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­what orders do you have for your subordinate?¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°Miss Long, to be honest,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t originally n to do it so early.¡±


    ¡°Just ept Taizhen Tao, but Miss Long and all the Taizhen Tao brothers have worked hard to


    protect my grandparents and their family,¡±


    ¡°Which really showed me your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Since Miss Long is sincere, I will naturally reciprocate the favor.¡±


    Romana hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are too polite¡­ That is what subordinates should do¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and then said:


    ¡°I think your current cultivation level is not enough to break through to a six-star warrior.¡±


    ¡°However, you have already entered the mid-tote stage of a five-star warrior.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t sealed your three meridians, you would have started to attack the sixth meridian now.¡±


    ¡°Do you me me in your heart?¡±


    Romana felt ashamed when she heard this.


    She said incessantly: ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ I used to me myself for being too conceited.¡±


    ¡°It was all the troubles caused by myself.¡±


    ¡°I dare not me Mr. Wade¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay toin. After all, no one is a saint.¡±


    After saying that, he said again: ¡°Since I just said that I would reciprocate,¡±


    ¡°I naturally have to take practical actions.¡±


    ¡°Your cultivation needs to be steady and straight,¡±


    ¡°So to prevent you from progressing too quickly,¡±


    ¡°Today you will jump into the six-star warrior sequence and theny a solid foundation.¡±


    Before Romana could understand the meaning of Charlie¡¯s words,


    Charlie had already stretched out his hand and ced it on her shoulder.


    Clicked lightly.


    Immediately afterward, Romana felt that her sixth meridian,


    Which had been blocked, waspletely opened in an instant!


    In an instant, her cultivation level also entered the six-star warrior sequence.


    Every small level of improvement will bring a brand new feeling to people.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Romana also urately felt the changes in herself,


    And was so excited that she even cried with joy uncontrobly!


    She didn¡¯t expect that just when she was despairing about her future cultivation,


    Charlie would open her sixth meridian so generously!


    You must know that even if Charlie has not sealed her three meridians,


    She is not yet at the stage where she can break through to a six-star warrior.


    Even if she has reached the mid-tote stage of a five-star warrior,


    It will take at least a few years to break through.


    Yes, what Charlie did just now not only lifted the shackles of her own cultivation, But also directly


    saved her several years of hard work to break through!


    Romana, who was so excited that her face burst into tears,


    Subconsciously knelt on the ground and said in tears:


    ¡°Subordinate¡­ I kneel down to thank Mr. Wade for your support¡­¡±


    Charlie did not reach out to help her up, but said very seriously:


    ¡°Practice well here. When the timees, I will help you open the remaining meridians one after


    another.¡±


    ¡°As long as you work hard enough, I will be like today.¡±


    ¡°Instead of holding you back, I will help you break through at the critical moment.¡±


    Romana was extremely grateful and said loudly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡¯s kindness¡­ I will never forget it!¡±


    ¡°In the future, I will do my best to improve my cultivation,¡±


    ¡°And everything will be done as long as Mr. Wade is in the lead!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly and said calmly:


    ¡°You have been unwilling to take over the position of leader of Tai Zhen Dao before.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the time is now ripe.¡±


    ¡°Although your master is still the nominal leader, his energy has been scattered after all.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the Taizhen Tao has no leader.¡±


    ¡°I think you will have a good chat with your master after today,¡±


    ¡°Choose an auspicious day, and formallyplete the handover ceremony of the master in front of


    all your Taizhen Tao disciples.¡±


    Romana immediately said: ¡°I obey!¡±


    ¡°I willmunicate with the masterter and settle this matter as soon as possible!¡±


    Charlie was very satisfied with her attitude and said:


    ¡°Okay, you Go back to the martial arts hall,¡±


    ¡°And tell Orvel and Mr. Chen that it¡¯s time to set off. I¡¯ll wait for them here.¡±


    Romana said respectfully, ¡°I obey!¡±


    After saying that, she stood up, and said after bowing deeply, she turned and left.


    Charlie could tell from her back that she was much happier at the moment.


    Soon, Orvel and Issac arrived at the lounge where Charlie was.


    Seeing the two of them, Charlie asked with a smile:


    ¡°How is it? Do you feel any improvement in your cultivation with the oral liquid I gave you two?¡±


    Orvel scratched his head: ¡°Master, I can indeed feel that my body has improved a lot,¡±


    ¡°But my cultivation level is a bit embarrassing. It seems that I am really not the material¡­¡±


    Issac couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Master, I don¡¯t seem to be the material either¡­¡± Charlie smiled and


    said: ¡°Although my elixir can help you improve your physical fitness and even extend your lifespan,¡±


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t have the talent for martial arts,¡±


    ¡°It will be difficult for the elixir to help you enter the Tao.¡±


    With that, Charlie said again:


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. You both have your own things to be busy with.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about the progress of cultivation here.¡±


    ¡°I will find a way to help you enter the Tao in the future.¡±


    The two were grateful and thanked him repeatedly.


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s almost time.¡±


    ¡°My guest from afar is about tond. Let¡¯s go to ssic Mansion to wait for him!¡±

 Chapter 6073

    Chapter 6073


    At 10 a.m., a private jet converted from a Boeing 747-8nded at Aurous Hill Airport.


    After Steve, the heir to the Routhchild family, arrived on the same ne with his entourage,


    Theypleted the customs entry procedures as quickly as possible.


    The staff of the Routhchild family in China have been waiting here for a long time.


    Although Steve does not yet know when he will take charge of power,


    In the eyes of others, he is the true representative of the entire Routhchild family.


    He is the number two person, so they naturally respect him very much.


    When Steve left the airport,


    There was already a fleet of Cadics waiting for state guests outside the airport.


    These vehicles are all the same presidential cars ordered by the Routhchild family from the United


    States.


    Although they do not look as luxurious andfortable as Rolls-Royce,


    The cost of each of these cars is more expensive than the Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    In fact, the old money family has already abandoned Rolls-Royce.


    Today¡¯s Rolls-Royce owners are mostly young rich second generations,


    Or young people who suddenly became rich by specting in coins or self-media.


    After Steve got into a bulletproof and explosion-proof Cadic,


    He directly ordered the person in charge of the reception: ¡°Go to ssic Mansion.¡±


    The person in charge rushed over from Eastcliff yesterday and was not familiar with Aurous Hill,


    But he went to ssic Mansion. He had studied the route carefully already,


    So he said without hesitation: ¡°Okay sir, let¡¯s go directly to ssic Mansion.¡±


    At this time, ssic Mansion had suspended business,


    The parking lot was guarded by dedicated personnel, and no cars were allowed in.


    Orvel drove Charlie and Issac to ssic Mansion first.


    After parking the car, Charlie strode into the gate of ssic Mansion and said to Orvel beside him:


    ¡°Orvel, you are the host, and we will be hosted by youter.¡±


    You receive them here, and remember, no matter how many peoplee to their party, only Steve


    can be allowed in.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master Wade!¡± Orvel nodded heavily and then said:


    ¡°Yes. Master Wade, the business car you asked me to prepare is already parked at the back door.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°Remember, you don¡¯t need to be too polite to this Steve,¡±


    ¡°Lest he really thinks he is a kind of distinguished guest.¡±


    Orvel nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Charlie greeted Issac and said, ¡°Old Chen, let¡¯s go to the private room and wait.¡± Orvel said


    hurriedly: ¡°Master Wade, let me take you and Mr. Chen up!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°This is not the first time here, so there is no need to bother.¡±


    Orvel nodded: ¡°Diamond box, you know for sure.¡±


    Charlie and Issac stepped upstairs, while Orvel stayed on the first floor to wait.


    Arriving at the box, Charlie sat directly at the main seat facing the door,


    And then said to Issac, ¡°Old Chen, sit on my left.¡±


    ¡°Okay, young master!¡±


    Issac nodded respectfully and then sat on Charlie¡¯s left side.


    Issac, who had just rushed back to Aurous Hill today, did not know the intention of the Routhchild


    family.


    He asked nervously: ¡°Master, is there anything I should pay attention to when meeting this person?¡±


    ¡°Attention?¡± Charlie smiled and said:


    ¡°There is nothing that requires special attention.¡±


    ¡°Just remember not to take him too seriously.¡±


    Issac was slightly stunned, and then nodded heavily:


    ¡°Okay, young master, I understand.¡±


    Soon, a convoy of Cadics drove over from the intersection directly in front of ssic Mansion.


    When Orvel saw the convoy, he asked the boy in the parking lot to lift the pole to let the convoy in.


    After the motorcade entered the parking space one after another,


    More than ten bodyguards in ck suits immediately got out.


    As soon as they came out, they immediately surrounded Steve¡¯s car with professional postures and


    looked around vigntly.


    A blond white man walked towards ssic Mansion,


    And Orvel also walked out to meet him at this time.


    The blond white man looked like a CIA agent, looking left and right vigntly,


    And whispered through the walkie-talkie microphone he wore:


    ¡°Everyone, stay where you are, be careful!¡±


    As he was saying that, Orvel had already arrived in front of him.


    He looked Orvel up and down and asked him:


    ¡°Are you the person in charge of ssic Mansion?¡±


    If Charlie had not greeted Orvel in advance, Orvel would probably have been frightened by the


    posture of the man in front of him,


    But he already knew Steve¡¯s identity and his uing trip to the dog farm,


    So he didn¡¯t take the man in front of him seriously at all, and just said disdainfully:


    ¡°Who is the person in charge? I am the boss here.¡±


    After that, Orvel raised his eyebrows and asked him:


    ¡°What about you? Are you the security in charge of this motorcade?¡±


    The man did not expect to be given the title of security in charge, and said with some displeasure:


    ¡°I am from the Routhchild family. Security consultant once worked for c¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking.¡± Orvel stretched out his hand to interrupt him, and said calmly:


    ¡°I came here in person just to meet a guest named Steve Routhchild.¡±


    ¡°Since you are not, there is no need. Stop talking nonsense with me.¡±


    ¡°Our boss is waiting upstairs and tells Steve to stop showing off in the car and get out of the car and


    follow me.¡±


    After that, Orvel ignored the other person¡¯s annoyed look and continued:


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Only he can enter the gate of ssic Mansion,¡±


    ¡°And no one else is allowed to enter, nor are they allowed to leave the parking lot.¡±


    The other party was already a little angry, and when he heard this,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He became even more furious, and immediately said angrily:


    ¡°You are just the owner of a mere restaurant,¡±


    ¡°Who gives you the capital to dare to talk to me like this?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how important Mr. Routhchild¡¯s safety is?¡±


    Orvel said calmly: ¡°Anyway, my boss is already waiting upstairs.¡±


    ¡°If the boss can¡¯t get up, just give me a quick message!¡±


    Steve, who had been in the car, listened clearly to the conversation between the driver and the


    bodyguard through the inte system in the car.¡±


    ¡°Orvel was like this when he heard it having said that,


    It was clear that he was not prepared to make any concessions,


    So he quickly opened the car door and walked out.


    The safety consultant was about to argue with Orvel when he saw Steve getting out of the car in


    person.


    He quickly turned around and ran towards him and said,


    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go up by yourself, we can¡¯t guarantee your safety!¡±


    Steve waved his hand:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since Mr. Wade is the host, safety is guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°Just wait for me here.¡±


    The man hurriedly said: ¡°Sir, this¡­¡±

 Chapter 6074

    Chapter 6074


    Steve interrupted him: ¡°Okay, needless to say.¡±


    ¡°This is Mr. Wade¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°You must be respectful enough to ask your people to go back to the car and wait.¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to get out of the car until Ie out.¡±


    Steve knew very well that although the bodyguards he brought were all top agents,


    But it was all for nothing in front of Charlie,


    Not to mention that they were not qualified to hold guns in China,


    And their actualbat capabilities were greatly reduced.


    In this situation, if Charlie really wanted to punish him,


    It would make no difference whether they were there or not.


    Instead of doing this, he might as well just go up and follow the boss of ssic Mansion in front of


    him.


    Seeing Steve¡¯s insistence, the security consultant couldn¡¯t say anything more,


    So he took off his walkie-talkie from his waist and handed it to Steve:


    ¡°Sir, if you need anything, press the red button above and we will be there in time!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Steve waved his hand:


    ¡°If I carry this, Mr. Wade will definitely misunderstand me.¡±


    After saying that, Steve didn¡¯t say anything more to him and came directly to Orvel and said with a


    smile:


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Hello, I am Steve, please take me to see Mr. Wade!¡±


    Orvel nodded: ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Steve followed Orvel into ssic Mansion and all the way to the door of the diamond box.


    The door of the box was open at this time,


    So he could see Charlie sitting directly opposite the door at a nce.


    So, he hurriedly greeted him with a smile, and said tteringly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade! I finally meet you again!¡±


    Charlie nodded smiled, and said:


    ¡°Come on, Steve, sit down wherever you want.¡±


    Steve looked at therge round table with more than ten seats in front of him,


    He suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    He doesn¡¯t know much about Chinese people¡¯s eating habits.


    This table is really huge. If he were to sit face-to-face with Charlie,


    He would probably have to speak louder.


    However, with such a big table and so many empty seats,


    If he forced himself to sit in front of Charlie, it would indeed seem a bit too ttering.


    Just when Steve didn¡¯t know what to do,


    Charlie directly patted the seat on his right and said with a smile:


    ¡°Sit here, Steve. This table is too big,¡±


    ¡°And it looks unfamiliar to sit on. Why don¡¯t we Just sit closer and look closer.¡±


    Steve nodded quickly and came to sit next to Charlie.


    Charlie then pointed to the empty seat next to Steve and said to Orvel:


    ¡°Orvel, sit next to Steve. It¡¯s so familiar.¡±


    Orvel nodded: ¡°Okay, Master Wade!¡±


    After Steve sat down, Charlie said:


    ¡°Come on, Steve, let me introduce you to you.¡±


    ¡°The person next to you is my subordinate and the boss of ssic Mansion, Mr. Orvel Hong.¡±


    Steve quickly said politely: ¡°Hello, Mr. Hong!¡±


    Orvel smiled: ¡°You are wee, you are wee!¡±


    Charlie pointed to Issac beside him and introduced:


    ¡°This is the current butler of our Wade family.¡±


    ¡°He is also the general agent of the Wade family, Mr. Issac Chen.¡±


    Steve nodded and said hurriedly: ¡°Hello, Mr. Chen! Nice to meet you!¡±


    Issac also said very politely: ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Charlie continued and said to Orvel and Issac:


    ¡°Orvel, Issac, this is the current heir to the patriarch of the famous Routhchild family, Mr. Steve


    Routhchild.¡±


    ¡°There is an introduction to him in the encyclopedia. You can search and take a look.¡±


    Both of them were very polite and said they were happy to meet.


    Even though both of them were Charlie¡¯s subordinates,


    And Orvel seemed to be a restaurant owner,


    Steve didn¡¯t dare to show off at all, and said modestly:


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet you two.¡±


    ¡°You two wille to the United States. Please be sure to contact me and give me the opportunity


    to show my sincerity as a host.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Steve is indeed hospitable and weing.¡±


    ¡°We must have a few drinkster.¡±


    After that, he said to Orvel:


    ¡°Orvel, let the waiter serve the cold dishes and liquor first, and let¡¯s chat while drinking.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master Wade!¡± Orvel hurriedly prepared the dishes,


    And the chef who had already prepared the dishes immediately asked the waiter to bring the


    dishes.


    Cold dishes were served one after another.


    Before Steve could recover, nine waiters came in one after another and brought eight cold dishes


    and a five-pound bottle of vintage Jin Jue Moutai.


    Just when Steve looked at the huge white wine bottle with a stunned expression,


    The waiter had already filled the wine dispenser in front of him,


    And then poured him another ss of wine.


    After the waiter left, Charlie picked up the wine ss and said with a smile:


    ¡°Come, Steve, wee to China. ording to our rules, let¡¯s drink three sses together first.¡±


    Steve smelled the strong liquor taste, and eximed:


    ¡°This¡­ the alcohol content of this wine is not low, right?¡±


    Orvel smiled and said: ¡°Fifty-three degrees is high, a serious collection of Maotai.¡±


    ¡°Fifty-three degrees¡­¡± Steve was shocked, blurted out:


    ¡°Just drink three drinks first Mr. Wade?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Guests can do as they please.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m bullying you on purpose.¡±


    ¡°This is the rule here. At the beginning of the meal, everyone has three drinks together.¡±


    Charlie really didn¡¯t lie to Steve.


    The opening of three drinks was almost the rule at the wine shops in most cities in China.


    However, depending on the average amount of alcohol in the region,


    The alcohol content and the size of the wine ss would be different.


    For those with a high alcohol capacity,


    Three sses of high-strength liquor and at least one or two bases per cup;


    For those with a low alcohol capacity, three sses of ordinary beer and at least 150 ml per cup.


    Steve also knew that Charlie would not lie to him,


    But he still had some doubts in his heart and murmured:


    ¡°I¡­I have also epted banquets from Chinese people¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­but I have never drank like this¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°With your status, how could anyone who invited you to dinner dare to


    force you to drink?¡±


    ¡°Even if there is such a rule, I will never mention it when I meet you.¡±

 Chapter 6075

    Chapter 6075


    After saying that, Charlie changed the subject and spoke Said:


    ¡°I¡¯m different. I don¡¯t ask you to do things,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ask you to borrow money, and I don¡¯t rely on you for support.¡±


    ¡°Then how can I break the rules for you, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Steve thought about it, Charlie is indeed right.


    In the United States, the people he meets around him feel that they are lower than him,


    And they are naturally respectful to him at the wine table,


    If he does not raise a ss to propose, no one will dare move the wine ss,


    So no matter what the rules are, they can¡¯tpete with your own rules.


    But Charlie was different.


    If you are trying to please him, you will naturally follow his rules.


    Thinking of this, Steve quickly said:


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that I didn¡¯t understand the rules of the Chinese wine table before.¡±


    ¡°In this case, I will follow the local customs and drink whatever you say!¡±


    Charlie nodded, picked up the wine ss, he said with a smile:


    ¡°Let¡¯s serve three sses of wine together. As the saying goes,¡±


    ¡°If the rtionship is deep and boring,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s pick up the empty ss and put it down.¡±


    ¡°After drinking three sses, we can y freely.¡±


    Steve looked at the bottle with a capacity of about 20 ml.


    Holding the wine ss, he secretly thought to himself:


    ¡°With such a strong wine, if you don¡¯t even add ice cubes,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it burn the stomach by drinking it directly?¡±


    While thinking about it, Charlie had already picked up the wine ss and said very cheerfully:


    ¡°Come on, everyone. , the first ss!¡±


    Orvel and Issac quickly picked up their wine sses,


    Bumped into Charlie¡¯s wine ss.


    Steve was a little frightened, but he could only imitate.


    In this way, he clinked sses with the three of them and said bravely:


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Charlie, Orvel, and Issac all drank it in one gulp.


    Although Steve was not used to this way of drinking, he was decisive and swallowed it all.


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction, picked up the chopsticks,


    And said with a smile: ¡°Come on,e on, let¡¯s use the chopsticks together.¡±


    ¡°After eating a few bites of food, let¡¯s have a second cup.¡±


    Steve had no choice but to follow Charlie.


    After three rounds of white wine, Steve was already a little dizzy.


    In fact, he was not bad at drinking.


    He usually drank strong alcoholic beverages such as cognac, whiskey, and vodka,


    But he had never tried this kind of anxious drinking method.


    At this time, Charlie looked at Steve and asked curiously:


    ¡°By the way, Steve, what are you going to do when youe to Aurous Hill this time?¡±


    ¡°I have some links in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°If you tell me, I might be able to help.¡±


    When Steve heard this, he felt happy.


    When he came to Aurous Hill, he was actually blind.


    After all, the Hogwitz family had sent personnel to look for the people,


    But all the clues were interrupted.


    After searching for a long time, they finally returned without sess.


    This time, he originally wanted to seize the time ande first,


    So as to give the old man Howard a good impression and make him feel that he took this matter


    very seriously.


    But he didn¡¯t know exactly how to find the father and son.


    He could onlye to Aurous Hill first and pay a visit to Charlie.


    Now that Charlie has offered to help, it is of course the best thing for him.


    So he said to Charlie: ¡°Mr. Wade, to be honest,¡±


    ¡°I came to Aurous Hill this time to find someone.¡±


    ¡°Looking for someone?¡±


    After hearing Steve¡¯s exnation, Charlie raised his eyebrows and asked curiously with a half-


    smile:


    ¡°Who are you looking for? Do you need a rich and powerful prince like you toe to China in


    person?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for someone young your Routhchild family lost outside?¡±


    Steve said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are joking.¡±


    ¡°Our Routhchild family values bloodline more than anything else.¡±


    ¡°How can there be any lost young man from the bloodline.¡±


    As he spoke, he deliberately lowered his voice and said seriously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade should have heard that when the President of the United States goes out, even a hair


    lost and a mouthful of spit is out there it must be taken away by special personnel.¡±


    ¡°Our Routhchild family goes the same way. Where they have been used and with whom they have


    been used,¡±


    ¡°They must be made clear. Those left in the rubber cases must also be taken away.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who dares to have an illegitimate child outside will be the public enemy of the entire


    family.¡±


    ¡°Once discovered, they will never be able to stand up again.¡±


    Orvel on the side asked in surprise: ¡°Isn¡¯t it, such an exaggeration?¡±


    Steve said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration at all.¡±


    ¡°Men of the Routhchild family, especially men who are direct members,¡±


    ¡®Once the seed is left outside, you may have to pay a price of tens of billions of dors.¡±


    ¡°If this situation is not prohibited, there are countless women in the world racking their brains to give


    birth to a child for the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°She only needs to give birth that is a lifelong golden job,¡±


    ¡°So our family is particrly concerned about this.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who dares to mess around will get out.¡±


    Charlie did not doubt the importance of such a super family attached to blood,


    Especially when it involved a huge amount of asset inheritance.


    Naturally, be absolutely cautious.


    So, he pretended to be curious and asked:


    ¡°Then since you are not looking for an illegitimate child, who else is worthy of you looking for


    yourself?¡±


    Steve sighed softly and said:


    ¡°To be honest, Mr. Wade, you must also know that our family is very old,¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And the coteral families have more hair than ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Among our Routhchild family rtives, there is a coteral family named Hogwitz,¡±


    ¡°Who is not very close to us, and is considered a coteral blood rtive. It¡¯s more ordinary;¡±


    ¡°Two days ago, my father held a family meeting, and the heads of all the coteral families were


    also there.¡±


    ¡°The old man may have wanted to take the opportunity to win over the hearts of the coteral


    families,¡±


    ¡°So he made a ¡°Speak up if you have anything to say¡±


    ¡°As a result, this person from the Hogwitz familyined to father in public,¡±


    ¡°Saying that a father and son from her family disappeared in Aurous Hillst year.¡±


    Speaking of this, Steve said helplessly:


    ¡°I am The eldest son and father¡¯s confirmed heir to the n leader,¡±


    ¡°So he asked me toe in person to find out the specific situation here.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Charlie looked like he suddenly understood, nodded slightly, and said:


    ¡°Since they disappearedst year, it¡¯s hard to be sure whether they are dead or alive!¡±


    Steve said: ¡°Hey, I¡¯m toozy to care about their life and death.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, the old man wants to see people alive if alive. See the corpses if dead.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then if these two people were killed, wouldn¡¯t you stay and avenge them?¡±


    ¡°What revenge¡­¡± Steve waved his hand:


    ¡°Even if we are looking for clues about these two people, I don¡¯t need to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°The family will send people over to find out the real culprit and take revenge by the way.¡±

 Chapter 6076

    Chapter 6076


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Then how do you usually take revenge when you encounter such a thing?¡±


    Steve snorted coldly and said without hesitation:


    ¡°Of course, the deed will be paid with blood.¡±


    ¡°Let alone anyone who dares to provoke a Routhchild family, even if they dare to provoke a dog of


    the family, we will never let him go.¡±


    ¡°Overtake each other! There is no one in the world who can bully the Routhchild family and make


    the family swallow their anger. So far, no one has been born!¡±


    After saying that, Steve raised his head and looked at Charlie, his eyes instantly a little


    ufortable.


    Toofortable, he quickly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±


    ¡°What I said has nothing to do with those of us sitting here, especially you.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Charlie curled his lips: ¡°There is something in your words, does it mean that I bullied you?¡±


    Steve quickly said: ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡±


    As he said that, Steve took advantage of the fact that he was already drunk,


    So he simply filled a ss of wine, drank it in one gulp, and said with an aggrieved look on his face


    while the wine was still strong:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, there are no outsiders here. Let me say this from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°You really hurt me by asking Helena to go to New York to fight back!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to go and pick Helena up personally.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you told me at the beginning. In this way, you said that as long as I help you,¡±


    ¡°After my father was stimted, I will inherit the position of patriarch.¡±


    ¡°I never expected that you asked Helena to give him medicine. This does not mean you are


    cheating. ¡­¡±


    Charlie said calmly: ¡°Yes, I was just lying to you.¡±


    Steve looked at him in astonishment and murmured: ¡°You¡­why were you¡­¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s very simple, Steve,¡±


    ¡°Because you can¡¯t be trusted. From the way I looked at you, I felt you definitely can¡¯t keep your


    word.¡±


    Steve said aggrievedly: ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got me wrong! I¡¯m really not that kind of person!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I know exactly what you were nningter.¡±


    ¡°If you were really allowed to sessfully inherit the position of n leader,¡±


    ¡°The first thing you would do is to weaken the brothers who threaten you to the greatest extent, and


    then wait.¡±


    ¡°After you take full control of the family, drive them out one by one to consolidate your position as


    the patriarch.¡±


    ¡°The second thing you had to do was to destroy the covenant between us,¡±


    ¡°Because at that time you would havepletely stood firm and wouldn¡¯t care if


    I exposed the inside story of Sifang Baozhuang, right?¡±


    Steve was stunned, then silently filled a ss of wine and drank it down.


    Charlie¡¯s words made himpletely lose his intention to defend himself.


    Charlie continued at this time: ¡°I always act as a viin first and then a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have to control your father¡¯s health,¡±


    ¡°How could you be willing to be shorter than me in front of me today?¡±


    Steve was speechless for a moment.


    Charlie said again at this time:


    ¡°Steve, I think you and I should be more sincere in the future.¡±


    ¡°There is no point in pretending to be confused or innocent because we understand.¡±


    Steve nodded a little ashamedly: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are right. ¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and continued: ¡°Steve, actually, you have an advantage over your father here with


    me.¡±


    When Steve heard this, his eyes regained their luster, and he hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Charlie Sir, I wonder what kind of advantages you are talking about?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°You and I have a direct connection,¡±


    ¡°But your father does not. Whether it is theoretical or physical, you are closer to me.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for yourck of sincerity,¡±


    ¡°Why would I sacrifice the near and far and ask Helena to establish an indirect connection with your


    father for me that requires a middleman?¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again:


    ¡°Look, if you are the owner of a supermarket, and you find that the person living opposite you did


    not choose toe to your house to buy something,¡±


    ¡°But instead went to a farther block to buy something.¡±


    ¡°You cannot find fault with the buyer, but you have to find the problem within yourself, or someone


    else has it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t; either everyone agrees that your price is higher, or the price is the same but your service


    is too poor.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t find the problem yourself, you can¡¯t stop the customer and ask him why he doesn¡¯t


    come to buy from you, right?¡±


    Steve nodded repeatedly in shame: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are right¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be 100% sincere to you in the future and will never hide anything!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You can observe it.¡±


    After that, Charlie said again Bringing the topic back to the direction of finding someone, asked him:


    ¡°By the way, you just said that you want the other party to pay with blood,¡±


    ¡°But this is China, not the United States.¡±


    ¡°If you, the Routhchild family, really want others to pay with blood,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t directly send someone here to run wild?¡±


    Steve was warned by Charlie. Although he was still frightened,


    He also wanted to get close to Charlie, so he said without any cover:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this kind of dirty work is tiring. We definitely won¡¯t do it ourselves,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it might lead to diplomatic disputes or public opinion crises.¡±


    ¡®We usually like to ask outsiders to do this kind of thing for us.¡±


    ¡°You see, those members of criminal groups are not afraid of anything all day long.¡±


    ¡°gangs¡­¡± Charlie thought of the criminal groups he had wiped out in Mexico before, and said with a


    smile:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your family would also cooperate with criminal groups.¡±


    Steve said hurriedly: ¡°It¡¯s not really a cooperation, it¡¯s just a simple use.¡±


    ¡°This is not a secret in the United States.¡±


    ¡°After all, every criminal group makes money by selling drugs to the United States.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at them.¡±


    ¡°They can kill innocent people and act arrogantly, but in their eyes, the United States is their god of


    wealth.¡±


    ¡°In order to ensure that goods and money enter and exit the United States without causing trouble,


    they will be willing to do things for the Americans.¡± Charlie nodded, smiled, and said: ¡°It seems that


    the Routhchild family is indeed very skillful.¡±


    After that, Charlie asked him: ¡°Since the person you are looking for disappeared in


    Aurous Hill, do you want me to help you find clues?¡±


    When Steve heard this, he said happily:


    ¡°It would be great if Mr. Wade is willing to help!¡±


    ¡°Your connections in Aurous Hill are definitely iparable to us.¡±


    ¡®As long as we have your help, I believe we will be able to find the clues soon!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said to Steve:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. Eat first.¡±


    ¡°After eating, I will take you to a ce.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the clues you want to find would be there.¡±


    As he said that, Charlie deliberately asked Orvel:


    ¡°Orvel, do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Orvel smiled and nodded repeatedly, and then asked Steve:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, are you afraid of dogs?¡±


    ¡°Dogs?¡± Steve didn¡¯t know why Orvel asked himself this,


    But he still answered very firmly:


    ¡°To be honest with Mr. Hong, my favorite animal is a dog.¡±


    ¡°Dogs are such loyal animals that few people don¡¯t like them.¡±


    Orvel smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat quickly and set off after eating!¡± ¡°

 Chapter 6077

    Chapter 6077


    After one hour.


    Steve, who was full of wine and food, felt dizzy.


    It is true that he drinks a lot, but fortunately, he has a good drinking capacity,


    And he talks a lot, so he is still rtively sober.


    Charlie saw that Steve could only lean on the back of the chair with his belly after eating so much,


    So he asked him with a smile:


    ¡°Steve, how do you feel? Do you need to order more dishes?¡±


    Steve waved his hand quickly and said with a hint of drunkenness and a smile:


    ¡°No¡­ no need, no need, Mr. Wade¡­ Mr. Wade, I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten so much food and drank so much wine.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve almost eaten, let¡¯s go do some business.¡±


    ¡°Tell your men that you are here to catch up with us and ask them to wait in the parking lot.¡±


    ¡°We take you through the back door and go to the ce I said!¡±


    Because Steve was a little drunk, his brain was not as cautious as before.


    Otherwise, with his status, if Charlie wanted to leave his men and take him,


    And if he goes to a ce he has never been to before,


    He will definitely inform his security adviser first.


    However, alcohol does affect people¡¯s judgment.


    He almost didn¡¯t think much, and immediately said cheerfully:


    ¡°Okay! Okay, Mr. Wade! I¡¯ll tell them right now!¡±


    After that, he took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    As soon as the call came through, without waiting for the other party to speak, he said directly:


    ¡°You¡­you all are waiting in the parking lot and don¡¯t wander around.¡±


    ¡°I still¡­have to catch up with Mr. Wade!¡±


    When the other party heard this, he was obviously already excited.


    When he was drunk, he knew that he would definitely not be able to leave for a while,


    So he said respectfully: ¡°Okay sir, we are here.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens, please inform us at any time.¡±


    Steve said OK and went directly to hang up the phone.


    Then, he said to Charlie: ¡°Wade¡­ Mr. Wade, let¡¯s go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Charlie nodded, stood up, and said to Orvel:


    ¡°Orvel, give Steve a hand.¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°Okay, Master Wade, leave it to me!¡±


    After saying that, he quickly came to Steve,


    Picked up one of his arms, and led him out of the box.


    At the back door of ssic Mansion,


    Amercial vehicle with all-ck second and third rows had started its engine and was waiting.


    ording to the normal routine of Steve¡¯s bodyguards,


    They must monitor all entrances and exits of ssic Mansion,


    But this time the situation is a bit special.


    Everyone was left in the parking lot in front,


    So they monitored what happened at the back door.


    Know nothing about any situation.


    When Charlie and the four of them arrived at the business car,


    The electric sliding doors in the back two rows suddenly opened.


    Orvel took Steve directly into the car and went to the third row.


    Charlie and Issac followed closely. in the car


    When the door was closed, Steve discovered that all the windows in themercial vehicle were


    opaque,


    And there were physical partitions between the rear two rows and the driver¡¯s cab.


    Sitting in the car meant that you could see everything in full view.


    There was no sign of anything going on outside.


    He couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ this car¡­ is too private?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°The ce I want to take you to is highly confidential.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, you have to be more cautious.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, your people all know that you have entered ssic Mansion,¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t tantly harm you, so wherever I take you,¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Just follow me without any worries.¡±


    ¡°After everything is done, I will bring you back unscathed.¡±


    The little worry in Steve¡¯s heart disappeared instantly,


    At the same time, he pretended to be very indifferent andughed loudly:


    ¡°I have no worries about you, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°Please take me there. I won¡¯t bat an eye anywhere!¡±


    ¡­


    Themercial vehicle left through the back door,


    And there was another road that led directly to a street behind ssic Mansion,


    So there was no encounter with Steve¡¯s men at all.


    Vehicles left the city and went straight to the outer suburbs.


    Due to noise and odor problems, ces like dog farms are located a certain distance from


    residential areas to ensure adequate safety.


    Orvel¡¯s dog farm has been secretly upgraded sincest year,


    And now it has been basically upgraded.


    After the upgrade, the area, facilities, safety, and privacy of the upgraded dog farm have been


    greatly improved.


    Among them, the most important thing is safety.


    In the underground part, in Orvel¡¯s words, thew does not allow raising Tyrannosaurus rex.


    Otherwise, even if two were raised here, the outside world would not know any news.


    On the way here, Steve¡¯s drunkenness eased slightly,


    But the fear in his heart was inversely proportional to his drunkenness.


    The less drunk he was, the more panicked he felt, wondering where Charlie was taking him.


    After being anxious all the way, the vehicle finally slowed down.


    Steve could hear the sound of the electric door opening.


    From the sound of the motor running and the low friction sound,


    He could tell that the door must be big and heavy,


    Which made his bad premonition even stronger.


    As soon as the car entered the gate, it felt as if it had stabbed a doghouse.


    From the surrounding area, one can hear the barking of dogs one after another.


    The barking was loud and deep, and it sounded like arge breed of dog.


    This made Steve even more panicked, thinking to himself:


    ¡°Big iron gate, big dog, where did Charlie get me¡­¡±


    Just as he was thinking about it, the car stopped.


    Immediately, the electric sliding doors on both sides opened,


    And the sound instion of the doors was lost, and the dog barks instantly became louder.


    Steve quickly looked outside and found that he was under a huge factory shed, Surrounded by iron


    cages with an area of two to three square meters,


    And almost all of them wererge fighting dogs.


    Steve is indeed a person who understands dogs.


    After all, he is the most fond of raising dogs in the world.


    He is also a top rich man and knows all kinds of dogs very well,


    So he just nced at the doors on both sides and recognized him.


    There are Tibetan Mastiffs, Pitbulls, Dogos, Tosa, Rottweilers,


    And various terrier dogs that look familiar but cannot be distinguished.


    This made Steve look a little pale because he found that the dogs here were, without exception,


    fierce dogs with strong fighting capabilities.


    Many breeds are also banned in the United States.


    If so many dogs were released together, there would be eight Stallones. He can¡¯t beat it either.

 Chapter 6078

    Chapter 6078


    At this time, Charlie had already got out of the car first and waved to him outside the car:


    ¡°Come on, Steve, we are here.¡±


    Steve walked down cautiously, looked around, and asked Charlie cautiously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, what exactly is this ce?¡±


    Charlie said to Orvel who got out of the car:


    ¡°Come Orvel, introduce it yourself to Steve.¡±


    Orvel said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Routhchild, this is my dog farm I mainly breed some more aggressive


    dog breeds.¡±


    ¡°Before I worked with Master Wade, I relied on the dogs bred in this farm to participate in


    underground dog fightingpetitions to make money to support my family.¡±


    ¡°Later, I worked with Master Wade. The purpose here is basically no longer for profit.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Steve rxed a little and asked curiously:


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Hong is sincere in raising so many dogs if it is not for profit. I like dogs.¡±


    ¡°Not that much,¡± Orvel said casually:


    ¡°The main purpose here is to deal with some disobedient ba5tards.¡±


    ¡°In order to cultivate the bloody nature of these dogs,¡±


    ¡°I have always fed them raw meat here, as you know,¡±


    ¡°Dogs are generally not picky about their food.¡±


    ¡°As long as it is meat, no matter what kind of meat it is, it will eat it.¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Steve just breathed a sigh.


    As the second-inmand of the Routhchild family, he has experienced many bloody things,


    But at this moment, he is in someone else¡¯s territory,


    And there is not even a bodyguard around him.


    Hearing what Orvel said again, he was naturally frightened.


    Orvel became interested at this time, pointed at these vicious dogs, and said to Steve:


    ¡°I tell you, these dogs are very useful.¡±


    As he said, he deliberately approached Steve and said with a smile:


    ¡°Sometimes I get anxious when watching the gangster movies.¡±


    ¡°When those people grab each other¡¯s men and ask for information,¡±


    ¡®They just keep hitting them with their fists.¡±


    ¡°While beating them, they ask, ¡®Will you tell me?¡¯ Don¡¯t tell me, the method is too low-end.¡±


    ¡°In fact, you only need to get a few of these dogs, starve them for a day, and then strip the guy to be


    interrogated nak3d.¡±


    ¡°Put an iron bucket on the upper body, wear a motorcycle helmet, and the lower body.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even wear any clothes and is locked up with these dogs.¡±


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t tell the truth, the dogs will bite everything off his legs and crotch,¡±


    ¡°But they won¡¯t die for a while. Who do you think can survive this method?¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Steve tightened his crotch in fear and said nervously:


    ¡°Mr. Hong is really good at it¡­¡±


    Charlie, who was on the side, saw that he was already a little confused, so he smiled and said:


    ¡°Steve don¡¯t be afraid. I brought you here mainly for a visit.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t pose any threat to you, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Steve took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t helpining in his heart:


    ¡°Can you tell me earlier next time? My sphincter almost got rxed¡­¡±


    Orvel beside him chuckled, pointed to the factory not far away, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Steve, this floor is mainly for outsiders to see,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun. In fact, they are all on the floor below.¡±


    ¡°One floor below?¡± Steve pointed to his feet and asked curiously:


    ¡°Is there any more below here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Orvel nodded and said,


    ¡°They are all newly built below.¡±


    Charlie also smiled and said: ¡°Yes, Steve,¡±


    ¡°The lower level is more fun. Let¡¯s go and see it together.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Seeing that Charlie didn¡¯t hurt him,


    Steve was so scared before. Although he didn¡¯t understand why Charlie took him to visit a dog farm,


    As long as there was no threat to him, he would just keep it in his heart,


    And let the guests follow him as they pleased.


    So, under the leadership of Orvel, a group of four people walked towards the house at the end of


    the factory shed.


    ¡­


    The despicable and insidious Hogwitz father and son have been living here for a long time.


    His son Walter has been relying on dialysis to maintain his life due to kidney failure.


    While the old man is imprisoned, he also has to act as his son¡¯s caregiver.


    The father and son can say that it is quite miserable.


    When they first came in, the father and son were still hoping that people from Hogwitz or even the


    Routhchild family woulde to rescue them.


    But after waiting and waiting, the magic weapon did note from the sky.


    Instead, Orvel¡¯s dog farm became more hidden and stronger as it was upgraded.


    They gradually gave up on this unrealistic fantasy and just wanted to survive here.


    At this time, Walter had just finished dialysis and was lying weakly on the hospital bed, eating the


    white porridge his father fed him.


    Jiro, the second young master of the Kobayashi family who was working here, Was pushing a small


    cart over and asked:


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Hogwitz, please bring the tableware after you finish your meal!¡±


    Walter¡¯s old father quickly took the tableware to the iron fence.


    After Jiro came over, he threw the tableware into a stic recycling bin.


    Just as Jiro was about to leave, Walter¡¯s father quickly said:


    ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, wait a minute!¡±


    Jiro asked him: ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Walter¡¯s father said pleadingly: ¡°Mr. Kobayashi, tomorrow is my son¡¯s birthday, no. Do you know if


    you can ask the manager to order a cake for him?¡±


    After saying that, he quickly added: ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be a big one,¡±


    ¡°Just an ordinary cupcake. He hasn¡¯t eaten cake for a long time.¡±


    Walter on the hospital bed also looked at Jiro expectantly, hoping to get his consent.


    Jiro chuckled: ¡°For a cunning, vicious, and nasty ba5tard like Walter,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already good to be alive,¡±


    ¡°But he still wants to eat cake? It¡¯s easier to eat sh!t than this.¡±


    Walter¡¯s father said with a very embarrassed expression:


    ¡°Mr. Kobayashi¡­Walter¡­has already paid the price for his wrong behavior,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t humiliate him with this attack again¡­¡±


    Jiro curled his lips: ¡°If you don¡¯t make unreasonable demands, how can I do it?¡± Humiliate him?¡±


    Walter¡¯s father argued with a red face:


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you locked up here because you made a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Last time Mr. Wade came, not only did he give you a beer, but he also allowed others to prepare


    astringent for you like a magazine,¡±


    ¡°My son only wants a cupcake worth a few dors for his birthday. Is this too much to ask for?¡±


    Jiro sneered: ¡°I can get beer and magazines because I have a good attitude about admitting my


    mistakes and have been working hard.¡±


    ¡®What about you? Have you made any contribution? Not only has there been no contribution,¡±


    ¡°Your useless son also consumes dialysis equipment and medicines.¡±


    ¡°Master Wade has already given you face without asking you for medical expenses,¡±  Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°And you are still embarrassed you want to eat cake?!¡±


    Walter¡¯s father was speechless for a moment and had to say:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kobayashi, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡±


    Jiro snorted coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense like this in the future. Say it again!¡±


    After saying this, he started to leave.


    At the same time, Charlie, Steve, and a group of four people had arrived at the house on the


    ground.


    As soon as they entered the hall, an open secret passage appeared on the side of the room against


    the wall.


    The entire secret passage is designed with an electrically flipped upper cover.


    The upper cover is the same floor tiles as in the room and can bepletely aligned with the gaps.


    There is also a three-seater sofa about the same size as the cover.


    As long as the floor tiles are covered, If you move the sofa up there, it will be very hidden.


    The four of them came to the stairs of the secret passage.


    Orvel, who was leading the way, was not in a hurry to go down.


    Instead, he shouted down:


    ¡°Jiro! Master Wade is here! Hurry up and prepare to greet him!¡±


    Jiro, who had just looked coldly at Walter¡¯s father,


    Upon hearing this, his face was full of excitement and he shouted loudly:


    ¡°Master Wade, Fifth Master, wait a moment, Jiro ising!¡±

 Chapter 6079

    Chapter 6079


    Soon, Jiro ran up from the corridor.


    Seeing Charlie and Orvel, he was overjoyed and bowed quickly to say hello:


    ¡°Hello Mr. Wade, hello Mr. Wu, and hello Mr. Chen!¡±


    After saying that, he saw the unfamiliar face of Steve,


    Combined with the other person¡¯s appearance,


    He couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the other person¡¯s identity.


    However, Jiro still knows the rules very well.


    With his current status, he has no chance to ask questions,


    So he said to Steve very politely: ¡°Hello, sir!¡±


    Steve recognized that the other party¡¯s name was Japanese.


    And he also got curious about the other party¡¯s identity,


    And even more curious about what is underneath.


    Seeing Jiro¡¯s face glowing red, Charlie asked with a smile:


    ¡°Jiro, how are you living here recently?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very good!¡±


    Jiro said with a bright smile:


    ¡°Everyone is very good to me, everything is fine.¡±


    Now Jiro is half a free man in the dog farm.


    Except that he can¡¯t leave the ce,


    He is rtively free in other aspects.


    Charlie patted Jiro on the shoulder, pointed at Steve, and said with a smile:


    ¡°This is Mr. Steve Routhchild, from the Routhchild family in the United States.¡±


    ¡°He is the guest I invited today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take him down for a visit, and you¡¯ll make an introductionter.¡±


    When Jiro heard the name Routhchild,


    He was immediately startled and murmured: ¡°Routhchild family?!¡±


    The reputation of the Routhchild family is very high in Japan.


    In Japan, the three most famous English surnames are MacArthur, Soros, and Routhchild.


    Needless to say, MacArthur, after Japan¡¯s defeat,


    This five-star general became the de facto upier of Japan.


    He was nicknamed the ¡°Emperor of Japan¡±.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, when he left Japan,


    Millions of Japanese people lined the streets to say goodbye.


    It was really puzzling.


    The reason why Soros became famous in Japan was due to the powerful tactics of his elder


    brother,


    A financial giant, who single-handedly set off the Asian crisis in 1997.


    During the financial turmoil, just shoot the yen twice when there was nothing wrong.


    The Japanese suffered for a long time back then.


    Now those Heisei youths who have been lying down for a long time will asionally drink too much


    in an izakaya m the table angrily and shout ¡°Hachiga Road¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Soros, they would be the second generation of rich people now,


    Who else could they be reduced to working in 711!


    As for Routhchild, in the minds of contemporary Japanese,


    He is a real devil-level existence.


    The shadow of the legendary Routhchild family is indispensable behind the scenes.


    If Soros justes with a gun to grab a wave of cash from the Japanese pockets,


    The Routhchild family is equivalent to driving a US military tank every time.


    After tearing down most of the Japanese houses,


    Even three-year-old children in Japan know that the Routhchild family is the welldeserved first


    family in the world.


    Jiro couldn¡¯t figure out why Charlie brought a Routhchild here,


    Let alone what the Routhchild were doing here.


    In doubt, a sudden sh urred in his mind, and he thought to himself:


    ¡°Dmn it! When the father and son Hogwitz first came here,¡±


    ¡°They called themselves rtives of the Routhchild family all day long.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that this Mr. Routhchild is here to take them back?¡±


    Seeing Jiro¡¯s expression changing from confusion to shock,


    Charlie said, ¡°Jiro, what are you thinking about there?¡±


    Jiro came back to his senses and said quickly:


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mr. Wade, nothing¡­¡±


    After that, he quickly said attentively:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Mr. Routhchild, Mr. Hong, and Mr. Chen,¡±


    ¡°If you are ready, let¡¯s go down together!¡±


    Charlie nodded, Then he said: ¡°You lead the way.¡±


    Jiro bowed ny degrees, then turned and walked down the stairs.


    Charlie followed him.


    When he walked down, he turned back and waved to Steve, smiling:


    ¡°This way Mr. Steve, I¡¯ll take you to meet two people.¡±


    ¡°Meet two people?¡± Steve asked in surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, who did you want me to meet here?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll find out when we get down. ¡°

 Chapter 6080

    Chapter 6080


    After saying that, he walked away.


    Steve never thought that the Hogwitz father and son would be in Charlie¡¯s hands,


    And he didn¡¯t have time to think too much,


    So he quickly followed Charlie¡¯s pace and walked down.


    After descending to the underground level,


    Steve discovered that this ce turned out to be a miniature prison.


    There was a long corridor in front of him,


    On both sides of the corridor, there were rooms sealed by reinforced concrete walls and iron bars.


    There is no wall on the side of each room facing the corridor,


    But iron railings allow you to see everything inside at a nce.


    Even the simple bathroom inside only has a one-meter-high low wall,


    And people use the toilet inside. Sometimes, the head will also be exposed.


    Although this ce ispletely underground,


    The air, temperature, and humidity inside are no different from those above.


    Charlie thought that there would be a strange smell when he came down,


    But he didn¡¯t expect to feel any difort at all.


    Orvel on the side quickly introduced: ¡°Master Wade,¡±


    ¡°We installed a fresh air system when we were building the ce.¡±


    ¡°The air inside can be circted twice an hour, and it is also equipped with central


    dehumidification.¡±


    ¡°Even underground, it does not feel damp.¡±


    ¡°And I also installed central air conditioning, which is warm in winter and cool in summer.¡±


    ¡°It is veryfortable.¡±


    After that, he nced at Steve deliberately and said with a smile:


    ¡°What they call it, humanity. What is that?¡±


    Steve casually said: ¡°Humanitarianism.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Orvel said with a smile:


    ¡°We are very humanitarian here.¡±


    After that, he hurried to Charlie and said in a low voice:


    ¡°Master Wade, I usually don¡¯t turn on the fresh air, air conditioning, etc. here.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want those ba5tards to be toofortable.¡±


    ¡°This is because you said you wereing yesterday,¡±


    ¡°And I just turned it on yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I asked Jiro to open it in advance, and I will ask Jiro to close it after you leave.¡±


    Charlie nodded smiled, and praised:


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Orvel, you are indeed thoughtful.¡±


    Orvel smiled and patted his jacket on his chest, he whispered:


    ¡°Master Wade, I also brought the equipment for human calligraphy.¡±


    ¡°As long as you say a word, even if it is a member of the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°I dare to put a few words on his forehead!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. There¡¯s no blood spilling today.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and said to Jiro:


    ¡°Jiro, take us to meet the father and son.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jiro went there diligently.


    He walked forward and stopped in front of the third cell.


    He turned around and said, ¡°Mr. Wade, they are right here.¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie had already arrived.


    When Walter saw Charlie from the hospital bed,


    His face turned pale with fright, and he couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    And his father was equally nervous.


    Neither of them knew what Charlie was going to do when he suddenly came over after such a long


    time.


    At this moment, Steve also arrived.


    He looked at the untidy father and son in the cell and was a little stunned for a moment.


    In fact, he was not familiar with the father and son and even had no impression of either of them.


    After all, his family has too many rtives,


    Members of the main family like Steve themselves look down on them,  Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    So they don¡¯t have much interaction with them.


    Although he had seen the information and photos of the father and son before he came,


    When he saw the father and son who had been detained for a long time in front of him, no one


    came out at once.


    However, he did not recognize the father and son, but Walter¡¯s father recognized him.


    It¡¯s normal for a master not to recognize his ve,


    But what ve doesn¡¯t keep his master in his heart?


    The moment he recognized Steve, he was stunned as if struck by lightning.


    After a moment, he came back to his senses,


    Thinking that Steve was here to save him and his son,


    So he instantly felt strong light and hope in his heart!


    In a desperate situation, he and his son looked forward to the stars and the moon,


    Hoping that the Routhchild family would send someone to rescue them!


    Now, it¡¯s finally time to go home!


    So he knelt down on the ground with an extremely excited pop,


    Looked at Steve, and cried with tears:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, you finally came to save us!¡±


    ¡°Please make the decision for us, father and son!¡±


    ¡°Let this ba5tard named Wade be in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 6081

    Chapter 6081


    Steve was startled by the slovenly old man in front of him with a slovenly beard and gray hair.


    When he heard that the other party recognized him as a member of the


    Routhchild family,


    He subconsciously asked him: ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Walter¡¯s father cried and said: ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know you! You are the patriarch, Simon Routhchild¡¯s eldest son,¡±


    ¡°Your name is Steve Routhchild, I¡­ I am your distant rtive,¡±


    ¡°My name is Steve Hogwitz, and I am the head of the Hogwitz family,¡±


    ¡°Just like you. , my name is Steve too¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ please save me and my son!¡±


    After hearing this, Steve looked at the crying guy in front of him and the tearful and struggling man


    on the hospital bed.


    Looking at the sick man who wanted to sit up, he waspletely horrified!


    Although he was ordered to find the father and son this time,


    He never dreamed that he would find them on the first day he arrived in Aurous


    Hill!


    What shocked him even more was that the father and son were actually in Charlie¡¯s hands!


    And he was tortured so miserably¡­


    He quickly turned around and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ what¡­ is going on?!¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°What¡¯s going on? What do you want to ask?¡±


    Steve said hurriedly:


    ¡°Why are these two here?¡±


    ¡°They are the people I came to Aurous Hill to find this time!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Charlie smiled and said,


    ¡°So you are rtives.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Jiro, open the door and let the rtives reunite.¡±


    Jiro said diligently: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade, I will open the door right now.¡±


    After that, he took out a bunch of keys from his pocket and picked one of them.


    Moved ahead and opened the iron door.


    Inside, Walter¡¯s old father saw the iron door open and knelt down in front of Steve almost without


    thinking.


    He cried and said: ¡°Sir! If we talk about blood rtionships, I can be regarded as your distant


    cousin.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of rtives, you have to take me and my son back no matter what,¡±


    ¡°And if you leave us here, both of us will die soon.¡±


    Steve quickly turned around and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ that¡­ these two are the people I am looking for this time¡­¡±


    Charlie shrugged and said in a cold tone:


    ¡°Congrattions, now you have found them, you came to Aurous Hill this time for them.¡±


    ¡°It can be said that the goal has been achieved and the merits have beenpleted.¡±


    ¡°Orvel will set up a table for you to celebrate.¡±


    Steve immediately begged: ¡°Mr. Wade, these two people are from my family rtives,¡±


    ¡°I came here this time to find them and take them back.¡±


    ¡°I also hope that you can be noble and let them go with me.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Steve,¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t figured out why they were taken away.¡±


    ¡°I imprisoned them here, and you dared to ask me to send them back without shame.¡±


    ¡°Howe you are so sure that I dare not let them lock back?¡±


    Seeing that Charlie was a little angry,


    Steve quickly said in a pleading tone:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I definitely didn¡¯t mean this.¡±


    ¡°I was eager to save people just now, but I didn¡¯t understand clearly.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what mistake the two of them made to be locked up here by you?¡±


    Charlie looked at the person kneeling on the ground.


    Steve Hogwitz and said calmly: ¡°Come on, you are also called Steve,¡±


    ¡°And he is also called Steve. Come and talk to this Steve.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what good things have you and your son done?¡±


    As he spoke, Charlie warned in a cold voice:


    ¡°You must tell everything you have done,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will make you eat a month¡¯s worth of dog food.¡±


    Steve Hogwitz said quickly: ¡°Sir¡­ here¡¯s the thing¡­ my son was confused for a moment¡­¡±


    As he said, he exined how Walter fell in love with Doris.


    And the story of Emgrand Group exined in detail how he poisoned Doris¡¯s father,


    Causing her father to suffer from kidney failure,


    And how he used his kidney issue to force Doris into submission.

 Chapter 6082

    Chapter 6082


    Because Charlie was by his side, he didn¡¯t dare to hide or cover up at all.


    After he finished saying this, Charlie on the side sneered:


    ¡°You are really a shameless ba5tard.¡±


    ¡°You yourself have made it very clear about your son¡¯s series of despicable behaviors.¡±


    ¡°The deliberate actions here are all linked together.¡±


    ¡°Is it not enough to prove that he did it intentionally and even nned it for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You firstbeled your son as temporarily confused.¡±


    ¡°Is this a temporary confusion? Is it at least a month of confusion?¡±


    Steve¡¯s liver trembled with fright, and he quickly changed his words:


    ¡°Mr. Wade is right. I used the wrong words.¡±


    ¡°My son is indeed a sgumbag.¡±


    ¡°All of this was nned by him for a long time¡­¡±


    After that, he then quickly said: ¡°Mr. Wade, please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°We are very willing to apologize to Ms. Wang and her family and provide financialpensation.¡±


    ¡°We just ask you to give us a chance.¡±


    ¡°We will definitely be able to obtain her forgiveness¡­¡±


    Charlie said sarcastically: ¡°I find that you people are very artistic in your speech.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say from your mouth can sound high-sounding.¡±


    ¡°In line with the meaning of what you just said, do you want to express that this matter belongs to


    you,¡±


    ¡°That Doris and her family¡¯s matter has nothing to do with me?¡±


    ¡°As long as you can get the forgiveness of Doris and her family, this matter should be put aside?¡±


    Steve Hogwitz did think so in his heart, but he absolutely didn¡¯t dare to admit it in public.


    So he could only say with an aggrieved look:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you have misunderstood me.¡±


    ¡°It does not mean that it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°I just hope that I can have the opportunity to apologize to Ms. Wang and her father,¡±


    ¡°And use practical actions to obtain their forgiveness¡­¡±


    Charlie looked at Steve Routhchild on the side and said calmly:


    ¡°Look, you can me me for treating you in every way,¡±


    ¡°You guys are all fcking d!kcs, look at the way he talks. , are we simr to you?¡±


    After hearing what happened just now, Steve¡¯s heart had already sunk.


    Now that he saw that Walter¡¯s father still didn¡¯t know whether to live or die and was talking about


    something,


    He knew that it was absolutely impossible to take this guy away.


    Although he doesn¡¯t have much contact with Charlie,


    He is very aware of Charlie¡¯s behavior.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As long as you have the intention to provoke him,


    He will not let you go, let alone provoke him.


    That Walter dared to kill Charlie¡¯s people.


    ording to Charlie¡¯s character, it was a miracle that he was not killed.


    While he was thinking about it, Steve Hogwitz knelt at his feet and cried and begged:


    ¡°Sir! Please say something, sir! My son and I are enduring inhuman torture here all the time.¡±


    ¡°Please, for the sake of our rtionship,¡±


    ¡°Please save us, no matter what!¡±


    ¡°My son did make a mistake, but when he made a mistake,¡±


    ¡°He should be handed over to the police instead of having his kidneys damaged and forced to live a


    life of darkness here¡­¡±


    Steve Routhchild looked at the obsessive man in front of him and was furious.


    He cursed in his heart: ¡°Dmn it, your son has done such a dirty thing.¡±


    ¡°You are still shamelessly asking me to save you,¡±


    ¡°How the hell can I save you? I just asked Charlie. Pleaded for mercy,¡±


    ¡°I guess Charlie will hate me in his heart!¡±


    At this time, Walter who was on the hospital bed also struggled to climb out of the bed,


    Then he slowly crawled towards the door like a half-dead sick dog, crying and begging:


    ¡°Sir¡­ please¡­ please save us¡­ please¡­¡±


    Walter¡¯s father met Steve. His expression was uncertain and he didn¡¯t express his position.


    He hugged his leg and cried, ¡°Steve, please say something!¡±


    ¡°We are rtives! Blood is thicker than water!¡±


    ¡°The lives of our father and son depend on you.¡± It¡¯s in my hands!¡±


    Seeing this situation, Steve Routhchild simply lost his temper,


    Raised his hand pped Walter¡¯s father directly in the face, and cursed angrily:


    ¡°You fcking ba5tard Sgumbag, what is your identity?¡±


    ¡°Do you deserve to be given the same name as me?!¡±

 Chapter 6083

    Chapter 6083


    Walter¡¯s father was stunned by Steve¡¯s p.


    He covered his face, looked at Steve in shock and grievance, and sobbed:


    ¡°But¡­but I¡¯m older than you¡­I was the one who was named Steve first¡­¡±


    Instead of calming down, Steve actually was even more annoyed and pped him again,


    And blurted out angrily:


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your ba5tard father change your name after he knew that I was also named Steve?!¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the courage to do this?!¡±


    Both sides of his face were swollen, and he felt extremely aggrieved.


    He cried and said, ¡°Sir, now is not the time to me me for having the same name as you!¡±


    ¡°You must find a way to save us, father and son!¡±


    ¡°Save you?¡±


    Steveughed angrily at him, pointed at him, and cursed angrily:


    ¡°That dmn son of yoursmitted such a crime,¡±


    ¡°And you still want me to save you?¡±


    ¡°I wish I could kill you with my own hands to save Mr. Wade from giving me an exnation!¡±


    Steve didn¡¯t say it angrily.


    For him, there are only two options toplete or notplete his mission in Aurous Hill.


    If a living person is found and the living person is brought back, this ispleted;


    if a dead person is found and the body is brought back, this is also a missionpleted.


    If he finds a living person but fails to bring them back, it means he has notpleted it;


    And he knows very well that Charlie will never let him take them back alive,


    So if he wants toplete the task now,


    The best solution is to directly Kill them both and transport the bodies back to the United States.


    If the two are dead, Charlie will definitely not keep the bodies any longer.


    Therefore, if Charlie agreed,


    He would rather take matters into his own hands and kill these two ba5tards.


    In this way, the task can bepleted without offending Charlie.


    Thinking of this, he simply became cruel and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade! These father and son havemitted heinous crimes.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you hand them over to me,¡±


    ¡°And I will let my men kill them directly!¡±


    When Walter and his son heard this, suddenly frightened.


    They originally hoped that Steve would rescue them,


    But they never expected that Steve would kill them!


    It would be better not to have this rtivee!


    Charlie looked at Steve with a smile at this time and asked him:


    ¡°Are you serious? They are both your rtives.¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, blood is thicker than water,¡±


    ¡°And when you were in ssic Mansion, you also said that anyone who offends the Routhchild


    family will have to pay with their blood.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to attack your own rtives instead?¡±


    Steve gritted his teeth without hesitation and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Routhchild family is by no means the kind of idiot who doesn¡¯t distinguish between right


    and wrong.¡±


    ¡°When I say blood debt must be paid with blood, that is on the premise that the family member has


    not made any mistakes,¡±


    ¡°Let alone the ba5tards of the two coteral families.¡±


    ¡°Even if you are a direct blood rtive of the Routhchild family, I will still kill you!¡±


    Walter¡¯s father cursed angrily:


    ¡°Steve, you ba5tard! We were hoping that you woulde to save us,¡±


    ¡°But you ended up trying to kill us!¡±


    ¡°Are you still a fuking human?!¡±


    Steve kicked Walter¡¯s father far away and cursed angrily:


    ¡°Damn it, you have to be lucky that this is not my territory!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I would shoot you directly you ba5tard! And your ba5tard son!¡±


    After that, Steve said to Charlie very seriously:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please give me a chance!¡±


    ¡°Give me a gun, and I will kill him right now. Get rid of these two sgcum!¡±


    Walter and his son were extremely frightened.


    Walter, who was kneeling on the ground, begged bitterly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, spare my life, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Walter¡¯s father also got up again, crawled to Charlie on his knees, and cried:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you must not be bewitched by this ba5tard Steve.¡±


    ¡°If you let him kill us, it will definitely bring you unnecessary trouble.¡±


    ¡°Just pretend that what happened today did not happen and let us, father and son, Continue to be


    imprisoned here!¡±


    Charlie looked amused for a while and said to Steve:


    ¡°You want to kill them both, I won¡¯t stop you,¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t take the bodies back to the United States.¡±


    ¡°Why!¡± Steve said quickly:


    ¡°Just let me kill them both and leave the body to me.¡±


    ¡°I can transport the body back to the United States.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything!¡±


    Charlie shook his head helplessly and said:


    ¡°Please use your brain, Steve, they have been missing for a long time.¡±


    ¡°If you kill them now and transport the bodies back,¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that their families will not ask a forensic doctor to dissect the bodies to find out the


    cause of death?¡±


    ¡°If it is found that the person died just a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°When youe to Aurous Hill, your father will ask you why they died just after you arrived in


    Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°How can you exin this to your father?¡±


    Steve also realized that if he kills them, the time of death is indeed a thorny issue.


    Question, so he asked: ¡°Mr. Wade, what do you think is the best way to kill them?¡±

 Chapter 6084

    Chapter 6084


    Walter¡¯s father copsed, crying and cursing:


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Steve!?¡±


    ¡°We, father and son, have never provoked you.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t rescue us, you won¡¯t insist on killing us?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?!¡±


    Steve was speechless for a moment,


    And he couldn¡¯t tell them the truth.


    Say it out loud, no matter how thick-skinned you are, you can¡¯t hold it back.


    But just when he avoided the other person¡¯s eyes and remained silent,


    Charlie on the side sneered and said to the father and son:


    ¡°The reason why he came to Aurous Hill is to find your whereabouts under the orders of the family


    and take you back whether alive or dead.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t die, how can he go back to work?¡±


    ¡°Fck!¡± Walter¡¯s father stared at Steve with blood-red eyes and cursed angrily:


    ¡°Are you still a human being, Steve!¡±


    ¡°Just toplete a mere family Mission, you want to kill us, father and son?!¡±


    Seeing that Charlie had revealed his trump card, Steve stopped pretending and said,


    ¡°Your son tried to poison the girl for his own selfish desires.¡±


    ¡°Father, how dare you fuking use me?¡±


    ¡°If you and your son hadn¡¯t done this dirty thing, how could you have ended up like this?¡±


    ¡°How could I havee here to find you? Dmn you, you are a beast,¡±


    ¡°And you still me others for being unsympathetic. You really deserve to die!¡±


    After saying that, Steve looked at Charlie and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I don¡¯t want toplete the task anymore,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t keep these two beasts, just chop them all up.¡±


    ¡°Just break it into pieces and feed it to the dogs outside.¡±


    ¡°I stayed in Aurous Hill for a few days and then went home.¡±


    ¡°When I got back, I said I couldn¡¯t find it. No one alive, no dead body.¡±


    When the father and son saw Steve¡¯s evil behavior, they were even more frightened.


    It would be better to die than to live.


    If Charlie really adopted Steve¡¯s suggestion and killed them both, wouldn¡¯t they? Completely


    screwed?


    So the two of them kowtowed to Charlie, crying and begging him for his life.


    Charlie looked at Steve and said with a smile:


    ¡°If I kill them both now, wouldn¡¯t all my investment during this time be in vain?¡±


    ¡°The cells they live in and the prison food they eat are all charged,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention Walter¡¯s dialysis It¡¯s also a big expense.¡±


    Steve said without thinking: ¡°Mr. Wade, I will pay for this!¡±


    ¡°I will pay ten times a hundred times, I will pay 100 million US dors!¡±


    Walter¡¯s father said with trembling all over:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, Give me a chance, and let me send a message to my wife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask her to prepare a billion dors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to let us go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to be generous and spare our lives!¡±


    Steve was furious and raised his feet.


    He wanted to rush up and kick him again, and cursed:


    ¡°Dmn it, you¡¯ve learned how to raise prices by now, haven¡¯t you!¡±


    Charlie stopped him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive.¡±


    ¡°A billion dors is money. If you give 100 million and he gives a billion,¡±


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t I have made another 1.1 billion?¡±


    Steve was stunned and looked at Charlie, he said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, why do you want his money? Won¡¯t asking for money expose you?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this simple?¡±


    ¡°Steve, let me give you a trick. Make your task an impossible one,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time I still have a chance to receive money, what do you think?¡±


    Steve asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Wade, what can I do?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°You see, I first asked people to put the two of them on the freighter and send them to


    the Middle East.¡±


    ¡°After the ship passed Sri Lanka and entered the Arabian Sea, I directly asked them to take a video


    on the freighter with the vast sea as the background,¡±


    ¡°And let them notify Their family preparing one billion U.S. dors.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, their families will pay the money directly with virtual currency.¡±


    ¡°Once the money is received, I will spare their lives, but I will never let them go.¡±


    ¡°As soon as the video is released, everyone knows that they are at sea and not in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just go home directly? And no one will think that you have failed toplete the task.¡±


    Steve¡¯s eyes instantly shone with excitement. He said excitedly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this¡­ this method is great! What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s start quickly!¡±


    When Walter and his son heard Charlie¡¯s words, their anxious hearts were immediately relieved.


    Although Charlie¡¯s idea was very bad, at least it could save the lives of the father and son.


    The price was just an extra billion dors spent by the family.


    Now that he was like this, what did a billion dors mean?


    Thinking of this, Walter¡¯s father quickly asked Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you¡­are you really nning to send us to the Middle East?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You have a beautiful idea.¡±


    ¡°You two went to the Middle East with a boat and had a false shot and then came back here.¡±


    ¡°No one would have thought that you woulde back to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°So Aurous Hill will be your long-term destination in the future.¡±


    When the father and son heard this, their hearts sank again.


    They would rather be locked up in a small courtyard in a desert in the Middle East than in a dark


    dog farm.


    They have had enough of this kind of life.


    But they also know very well that they have no choice at all and can only be ughtered like


    animals in a ughterhouse.


    Steve also breathed a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, it has to be you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    To Steve, Charlie¡¯s solution was really great!


    By then, everyone knows that the family father and son are at sea,


    And Steve¡¯s presence in Aurous Hill will naturally be meaningless.


    The mission is no longer required, so why should they talk about whether it will bepleted or


    not?


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Charlie with some worry:


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wade, do you think that after their family receives the video,


    Will they guess the approximate location and then find connections to search all the surrounding


    freighters?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°How is that possible? Let the Hogwitz family find a boat in the vast


    ocean.¡±


    ¡°How can they do this? Not to mention that every one of my boats is escorted by the Cataclysmic


    Front.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a fantasy for them to go up and check!¡±

 Chapter 6085

    Chapter 6085


    Steve has long known Charlie¡¯s true identity and has also investigated his details.


    He knew that Charlie was already the head of the Wade family,


    And knew that the An family would also fully support him.


    Although the outside world thought that the Wade family was conquered by the Cataclysmic Front,


    Steve had seen Charlie¡¯s methods.


    The number one of the Routhchild family and The number two figure was already being


    manipted by him,


    So how could the mere Cataclysmic Front make Charlie bow his head?


    So he also guessed that Cataclysmic Front must be Charlie¡¯s ck gloves.


    Therefore,bined with the Wade family,


    The An family, and the power cultivated by Charlie himself,


    Combined, he even has the strength topete with the entire Routhchild family.


    What¡¯s more, he holds the life-sustaining pill,


    And the old man¡¯s life is also in his hands.


    If hepetes with Routhchild, his chances of winning will be even greater.


    With such strong strength, it would be impossible for anyone to send the Hogwitz father and son to


    the Arabian Sea for a spin and then back.


    Thinking of this, he immediately said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, this method of yours is really great.¡±


    ¡°It does more than one thing with one stone!¡±


    ¡°I think there is no problem!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid if there are problems,¡±


    ¡°If there is no problem, I will ask them for one billion.¡±


    ¡°If there is a problem, I will ask them for ten billion.¡±


    The father and son trembled when they heard this and did not dare to say a word.


    Steve expressed his position very simply:


    ¡°If the Hogwitz family does not know how to praise,¡±


    ¡°You must not be polite to them.¡±


    ¡°If I be the patriarch in the future if they still exist,¡±


    ¡°I will personally remove them from the society!¡±


    Walter and his son trembled violently,


    Their hearts sank to the Mariana Trench.


    In the past, they thought that Charlie locked them up here,


    And as long as his family and the Routhchild family knew about it, Charlie would die.


    Now they suddenly discovered that their master¡¯s second-inmand was extremely ttering in


    front of Charlie,


    And even wanted to kill them both with his own hands.


    How could this be their strong backing?


    So from this point of view, the two can only fight alone in front of Charlie.


    What can a family with abined asset of only tens of billions of dors do against Charlie?


    If he really p!ssed off Charlie and ended up bankrupt, then it would be toote.


    Therefore, Walter¡¯s father quickly expressed his position:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry if you give me a chance to make a video,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely let my family cooperate and give you the money.¡±


    ¡°They will never dare to make mistakes!¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly with satisfaction,


    And Steve also breathed a sigh of relief.


    One hundred million US dors is nothing to him,


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He just regards it as a tribute to Charlie,


    But this matter can be solved rtively satisfactorily,


    And the price-performance ratio of one hundred million US dors is still very high.


    Thinking of this, he quickly said to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, how do you n to collect my $100 million?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to transfer it directly or convert it into virtual cryptocurrency?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s not a big amount of money.¡±


    ¡°Just change them all into cryptocurrency, maybe they will be used in the future.¡±


    Steve blurted out: ¡°Okay Mr. Wade! I will arrange this matterter!¡±


    Charlie nodded and looked at Walter and His father said coldly:


    ¡°I will arrange for you two to get on the boat as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°But you must remember that if anyone dares to y tricks,¡±


    ¡°I will have you chopped into pieces and thrown into the sea to feed the fish.¡±


    ¡°Do you guys understand?¡±


    Both of them nodded heavily without thinking, and said repeatedly:


    ¡°I understand, I understand!¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°Are you two satisfied with my solution?¡±


    How dare the father and son say half a word?


    Without saying a word, they all nodded and said in unison:


    ¡°Satisfied, satisfied, very satisfied!¡±


    ¡°As long as you are satisfied.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, turned to look at Jiro, and said:


    ¡°Jiro, I will give you a chance to perform meritoriously.¡±


    Jiro said excitedly: ¡°Mr. Wade, please give me your orders!¡±


    ¡°Jiro will definitely serve you with all his strength!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°When the ship is ready,¡±


    ¡°You will get on the ship with the father and son.¡±


    ¡°Your mission is only one, keep an eye on them both throughout the whole process,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t let them make any small moves.¡±


    ¡°After this is done, you will be a free man on this dog farm,¡±


    ¡°And you will enjoy a normal basic monthly sry.¡±


    ¡°When the sry is up, you can buy whatever you like. As long as it¡¯s not illegal.¡±

 Chapter 6086

    Chapter 6086


    When Jiro heard this, his whole body trembled with excitement.


    Although his current treatment is good,


    He is still only a semi-free man.


    He dare not go anywhere on the ground casually.


    If he can be a free man, he can go outside to enjoy the sunshine at will,


    And more importantly, from now on, he will have a sry.


    Although he can¡¯t go out to shop, with the sry,


    He can be helped to buy many things that were previously out of reach.


    This is a huge change in his current situation.


    Thinking of all the hardships and joys in the future,


    Jiro couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    He looked at Charlie and choked with sobs:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, your kindness will be unforgettable for me!¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled: ¡°Behave well,¡±


    ¡°You are here Life here will only get easier and easier.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said very seriously:


    ¡°But you have to remember that I can give you moderate freedom,¡±


    ¡°But you must have a clear sense of boundaries in your mind.¡±


    ¡°If You have exceeded the scope I gave you,¡±


    ¡°And I will never forgive you, understand?¡±


    Jiro naturally understood the meaning of Charlie¡¯s words.


    But now, even if he was given a chance to escape,


    He wouldn¡¯t be cold at all.


    On the one hand, he couldn¡¯t escape Charlie¡¯s pursuit,


    And on the other hand, where could he go after escaping?


    Smuggling back to Japan? Let¡¯s not talk about whether he can go back.


    Even if he can, his brother Ichiro will never let him go.


    Therefore, the best destination for him is here.


    So, he said to Charlie very humbly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will never go beyond the scope you have set!¡±


    Charlie was very satisfied with his attitude and then said to Orvel:


    ¡°Orvel, you arrange the ship, find the cargo ships going to the Middle East as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°Send them aboard, and notify Joseph and ask him to arrange some soldiers from


    Cataclysmic Front in advance,¡±


    ¡°And then they will be fully armed and escort them all the way.¡±


    Orvel immediately said: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will coordinate and arrange everything as soon as I go out!¡±


    Charlie then looked at Steve on the side and smiled:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, we have almost visited. It¡¯s time for us to go back.¡±


    ¡°I wonder which hotel are you staying at tonight?¡±


    Steve said hurriedly: ¡°Back to Mr. Wade, I¡¯m staying at Aurous Hill Intercontinental these days.¡±


    ¡°We have shares in the Intercontinental Group. It is kind of our own industry.¡±  Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and smiled:


    ¡°It will take at least ten days for them to sail to the Middle East,¡±


    ¡°And it will take at least ten days for them to release the message through video.¡±


    ¡°During this time, it may be hard work to show off in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Steve said respectfully:


    ¡°I wonder if Mr. Wade has time during this period,¡±


    ¡°And I would also like to find an opportunity to learn more.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°We are all good friends, so you don¡¯t need to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zhou wille to Aurous Hill in two days.¡±


    ¡°Then we will get together more.¡±


    ¡°He is very grateful to you for the New York matter.¡±


    Steve heard this, his expression instantly became a little unnatural.


    He dared to contact Charlie because he knew that his father did not know


    Charlie¡¯s existence,


    Nor did he know what connection Charlie had with Sifang Baozhuang.


    However, when he heard that Peter Zhou wasing to Aurous Hill,


    He immediately had a respectful attitude.


    After all, this man was the culprit who stole the Sifang Baozhuang from the Routhchild family.


    If he had anything to do with him,


    If his father knew about it, why would he not torture himself to death?


    Charlie also saw the worry in his heart and smiled:


    ¡°Steve, you don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhou came to Aurous Hill this time with a new identity and came back through other


    channels.¡±


    ¡°After hees, he will use his own Start over in Aurous Hill with a new identity,¡±


    ¡°And your father won¡¯t be able to pay attention to him.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again:


    ¡°By the way, I suggest you change to a more ordinary fake identity,¡±


    ¡°And integrate into the local life in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And you will be fine. Take a walk and have a look, maybe you will like this city.¡±


    ¡°Your Routhchild family, are also wee toe to Aurous Hill to invest!¡±


    Steve quickly agreed and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade! I¡¯ll listen to your suggestions!¡±

 Chapter 6087

    Chapter 6087


    When he returned to ssic Mansion,


    Steve was in a much better mood than when he arrived.


    When he came here, he was worried all the way.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine Charlie was selling in his gourd.


    When he went back, everything cleared up and he no longer had to worry about the mismatched


    father and son in the Hogwitz family.


    They need to wait for the video of them at sea to be released before they can return home.


    Charlie also saw that he was in a much better mood, so he asked with a smile:


    ¡°Steve, I solved the most important thing as soon as younded in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°You must be very happy, right?¡±


    Steve said with a smile: ¡°To tell you the truth, I was still worried before I came here.¡±


    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t find anything and went back in despair, I would definitely be ridiculed secretly.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s okay. After you release the video, no one canin.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t handle the matter well, and I only me the Hogwitz family for dying the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s been so long, and it¡¯s their own fault that people were transferred to the Middle East.¡±


    As he said that, Steve was a little worried again Said:


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if my father will let me go to the Middle East to find them again¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°In my opinion, it is impossible for your father to arrange for you to go to


    the Middle East again.¡±


    ¡°That ce is now it¡¯s chaos, and people who enter there will be lost.¡±


    ¡°If you go there to look for someone, whether or not they can be found will be hard to guarantee.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to guarantee your own safety. I guess this matter will be over by then.¡± Steve bowed his


    hands to Charlie and said with a smile:


    ¡°Then let Mr. Wade give me some good advice!¡±


    When the four of them returned to ssic Mansion,


    Steve¡¯s men did not notice anything unusual.


    Since he had to stay in Aurous Hill for about ten days when he returned to ssic Mansion,


    Charlie asked him to go back to the hotel to rest first.


    Steve flew to Aurous Hill for more than ten hours, and after getting off the ne,


    He went to ssic Mansion and the Yangtze River.


    The dog farm was indeed a little exhausted, so he bid farewell to Charlie and left ssic Mansion.


    The security personnel of the motorcade breathed a sigh of relief,


    And drove him directly to the hotel where he was staying.


    After Steve left, Charlie said to Orvel:


    ¡°Inform Ervin and ask him to inform the younger brother in Aurous Hill to pay more attention to the


    actions of these men in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°If there are any special situations, report to me as soon as possible.¡±


    No problem Master Wade!¡±


    Orvel agreed quickly. Charlie looked at the time. It was only around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    He nned to go to the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es Vi on the Mountainside to see if Nanako¡¯s control of Qi


    had improved.


    He was nning to continue with Orvel and Issac.


    But his cell phone suddenly received a call from Melba¡¯s father, Pord.


    So Charlie answered the phone and asked politely: ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡±


    Pord smiled on the other end of the phone and asked:


    ¡°Charlie, I heard your father-inw saying that you returned to Aurous Hill?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie smiled and said,


    ¡°I just came back. Do you have anything to do with me, Uncle?¡±


    Pord chuckled and said shyly,


    ¡°I do have something that I want to talk to you about in person,¡±


    ¡°But you usually have a lot of things to do, so I don¡¯t know if you have time?¡±


    Charlie said without hesitation:


    ¡°Yes, when is convenient for you, give me your address and I will find you.¡±


    Charlie has always respected Pord, not only because he has a good character,


    But also has real talents and learning.


    And because he and his mother were ssmates and were old friends in the true sense.


    Pord said hurriedly:


    ¡°I just came out of the University.¡±


    ¡°Today is the weekend and there are no sses in the school.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me your address and I wille find you.¡±


    Charlie thought about it. It was now past three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Pord must have already had lunch, there were still a few hours before dinner time.


    It was really not suitable for him toe to ssic Mansion to talk about things.


    Considering that Pord had lived in the United States for many years,


    He must have the habit of drinking coffee in the afternoon,


    So he then said: ¡°Okay, Uncle, there is a Starbucks not far south of the University.¡±


    ¡°How about we go there and have a cup of coffee?¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Pord said with a smile,


    ¡°I was just thinking about you giving me an address.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a cup of coffee and then go find you.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s meet at the coffee shop.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m close. I¡¯ll order something for you in advance.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Would you like a ss of iced Americano?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see youter!¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t know what Pord suddenly wanted to do with him,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But since the other party wanted to meet and chat with him, he couldn¡¯t ask everything on the


    phone.


    But fortunately, it didn¡¯t sound like there was anything hard, which made him feel more at ease.


    Afterward, he greeted Orvel and Issac and went to Starbucks to meet Pord.


    More than twenty minutester, Charlie arrived at the Starbucks where he had made an


    appointment.


    Pord had already found a seat by the window and sat down.


    Seeing Charliee in, he quickly stood up, adjusted his suit,


    And waved to Charlie shyly: ¡°Charlie, here.¡±

 Chapter 6088

    Chapter 6088


    Charlie smiled slightly and came to him,


    and Pord hurriedly asked him to sit down.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    And then pushed the coffee ordered for Charlie in front of him.


    Charlie took a sip of coffee and asked him curiously:


    ¡°Uncle, you suddenly came to meet me.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything important you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Pord hesitated for a moment with an expression on his face and then said:


    ¡°Actually, I should have told you this matter a long time ago,¡±


    ¡°But you have been in the United States some time ago,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t know when you woulde back,¡±


    ¡°So I just haven¡¯t mentioned it to the outside world yet¡­¡±


    Pord was silent for a few seconds, and then he mustered up the courage to say,


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Charlie, your Aunt Han and I are nning to get married.¡±


    Charlie was stunned at first when he heard this and then became very happy.


    He said: ¡°Congrattions, Uncle! Aunt Han is a rare good friend among peers.¡±


    ¡°You have found a treasure!¡±


    After that, he asked with some gossip:


    ¡°When did you and Aunt Han first meet?¡±


    ¡°Have you decided to get married?¡±


    Pord smiled sheepishly and exined:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the city organize us to go to South Korea for cultural exchanges before?¡±


    ¡°I confessed my love to her in public, and she epted me.¡±


    ¡°After getting along for a while, we both felt that the other person was a good match for us,¡±


    ¡°And since we are not too young anymore, we didn¡¯t want to dy any major lifelong matters,¡±


    ¡°So we were ready to take the next step and start a small family.¡±


    Pord continued: ¡°Last month, your Aunt Han and I went to Lucheng for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I bought a ring in advance and proposed to her at the beach.¡±


    ¡°She agreed. We also asked for the wishes of both children, whether it was Melba or Paul.¡±


    ¡°They are very supportive of this matter.¡±


    ¡°Both children are excellent and they don¡¯t need us to worry about.¡±


    ¡°They both urge us to hold the wedding quickly.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to wait for you toe back and ask about your time for our wedding,¡±


    ¡°I want to invite you. You will be the witness.¡±


    ¡°Invite me to be the witness?¡±


    Charlie asked subconsciously: ¡°Uncle, I am the younger generation of you and Aunt Han,¡±


    ¡°Is it appropriate for me to be the witness?¡±


    Pord said seriously:


    ¡°I and Your Aunt Han¡¯s parents are gone, and she has been overseas for many years,¡±


    ¡°And she has no elders she has made close friends with.¡±


    ¡°After returning to Aurous Hill, speaking from the bottom of my heart, whether it is the school where


    I am or the senior university where your Aunt Han is,¡±


    ¡°Or the friends and colleagues around me,¡±


    ¡°Most of them are utilitarian and arty people.¡±


    ¡°If we really want to ask any one of them to be a witness, both of us would be looked down upon.¡±


    After that, he looked at Charlie and said very seriously:


    ¡°But We all recognize you very much, and both Melba and Paul admire you very much.¡±


    ¡°If you had not gone to Syria alone to rescue Melba,¡±


    ¡°I am not sure whether she would be alive now,¡±


    ¡°So after much discussion, you are the most suitable for this witness,¡±


    ¡°And I hope you won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Pord said so, and Charlie naturally had no objection, so he said very readily:


    ¡°No problem, uncle, thank you and Aunt Han for recognizing me,¡±


    ¡°And I will be the witness.¡±


    Pord was particrly excited when he saw Charlie agreeing and said quickly:


    ¡°Thank you so much, Charlie! You have been abroad before,¡±


    ¡°To bother you, so the wedding date hasn¡¯t been set yet.¡±


    ¡°You see if you can¡¯t leave Aurous Hill recently. If you are avable,¡±


    ¡°I will quickly set the wedding date and choose the hotel where the wedding will be held.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°The hotel is yours. There is no need to worry,¡±


    ¡°The hanging garden of Shangri-La is ready for you and Aunt Han at any time.¡±


    ¡°You choose the wedding date and tell me, and I will arrange the rest.¡±


    After hearing this, Pord hugged Charlie¡¯s fists and said seriously:


    ¡°Charlie, if I say thank you, it will not be enough.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°You are wee to talk to me anytime.¡±


    Pord added: ¡°As for the wedding date, my personal idea is that the sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°After all, your Aunt Han and I are not young anymore.¡±


    ¡°You also know that the secr environment in China is different from that abroad. If she stays with


    me and doesn¡¯t get married, people will inevitably gossip behind our backs.¡±


    ¡°So I want to settle this matter as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°It can also be regarded as a real exnation to your Aunt.¡±


    ¡°I just took a look at it. Almanac, next Saturday is a good day.¡±


    ¡°I willmunicate with herter.¡±


    ¡°If she has no objection, we will work hard on this day.¡±


    Charlie admired Pord¡¯s sense of responsibility and resolute behavior very much.


    On the other hand, his unlucky father-inw clearly loved Meiqing to death,


    But he just didn¡¯t dare to cut off all rtions with ine in the true sense,


    So that led to Aunt Han Pording together.


    Thinking of his father-inw, Charlie asked carefully:


    ¡°By the way, Uncle, the marriage between you and Aunt Han has not been announced to the public


    yet, right?¡±


    ¡°No. Pord said truthfully: ¡°I just want to wait for you toe back and confirm the time with you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any problem, we will fix the wedding date and hotel,¡±


    ¡°And then send out invitations. If your Aunt Han has no objection to the time next Saturday,¡±


    ¡°I made the guest list overnight today and wrote out the invitations.¡±

 Chapter 6089

    Chapter 6089


    Charlie nodded lightly. He didn¡¯t know if he and Aunt Han would send invitations to his father-inw.


    However, since Aunt Han is at the University for the Elderly and is a colleague of Jacob,


    As long as this matter is made public, it cannot be hidden from Jacob no matter what.


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.


    If his father-inw knew the news, he would probably copse, right?


    Charlie¡¯s worries were not groundless.


    He had known for a long time that his father-inw had notpletely given up on Meiqing just


    because she and Pord got together.


    When he came back from the exchange in South Korea,


    He was more decadent than ever before.


    When the whole family went bankrupt, he didn¡¯t even blink.


    If there is room for recovery when your sweetheart falls in love with someone else,


    Then if your sweetheart marries someone else, it is basically a death sentence.


    Moreover, given Meiqing and Pord¡¯s intellectual background and their age and experience,


    Since they decided to get married at this age, they must have nned to stay together for a long


    time.


    Therefore, Jacob has no chance.


    At this time, Jacob didn¡¯t know the bad news yet.


    He was doing calligraphy and painting training at the University for the Elderly.


    It¡¯s said to be training. In fact, he just made a few pages of ppt,


    And put some ssic calligraphy and painting works from all dynasties in the ppt.


    While showing it to the students, and exining the creative background of each work.


    In fact, there is no technical content in this kind of thing.


    Jacob is most afraid of trouble on weekdays, so the copy used in the ppt is copied and pasted


    directly from the encyclopedia.


    He just stands on the stage and gives everyone a rough read of the content in the encyclopedia.


    Everyone also knows that what he talks about is not nutritious,


    But after all, he is the second-inmand of the Calligraphy and Painting Association,


    So he must be given some face.


    But even with such ack of nutrition, Jacob himself was still very enthusiastic.


    In recent times, he has gone to the University for the Elderly more often than to the Calligraphy and


    Painting Association.


    The main reason why he always goes here is because Meiqing teaches there,


    And he can have more contact with her here.


    However, Jacob has indeed been hit hard these days.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Meiqing was still clearly in love with him when she just came back from


    the United States, and why she was with someone else not long after.


    Moreover, after Meiqing and Pord got together,


    When he was in front of her, her eyes no longer had the same light as before.


    Jacob could see that the way Meiqing looked at him now was no different from the way she looked


    at other men of the same age.


    On the contrary, every time she looked at Pord, there was a different light in her eyes.


    This afternoon, when Jacob drove that Cullinan to the University for the Elderly,


    He happened to see Pord driving a domestic new energy car to send Meiqing over.


    Jacob knew that car and it was worth more than ten or two hundred thousand.


    In front of Cullinan, is a younger brother.


    So, when Pord parked his car and Meiqing got off,


    Jacob parked the car to the right of Pord¡¯s car,


    Which was the side where Meiqing got out of the car,


    And even lowered the window to greet the two of them condescendingly.


    He originally thought that Pord would feel a little ashamed when he saw him driving Cullinan.


    Unexpectedly, Pord didn¡¯t care at all what kind of car he drove.


    Instead, he came up and asked if Charlie was back.


    Hearing that Charlie was back, Pord and Meiqing were very happy,


    But Jacob couldn¡¯t figure out why they were so happy.


    When giving PowerPoint lectures, Jacob looked at Meiqing under the podium from time to time.


    Meiqing had been listening very seriously before,


    But now she lowered her head and fiddled with her mobile phone,


    And her expression was a bit shy and happy like a girl.


    Jacob was disgusted.


    While talking about the ppt, he angrily thought to himself:


    ¡°What is Meiqing talking and happy about¡­¡±


    At this time, Meiqing had just received a message from Pord.


    In the message, Pord told Meiqing the result of his meeting with Charlie,


    And also expressed his hope to hold a wedding as soon as possible.


    Seeing that his sweetheart was so anxious to marry him and give her a name and a family, Meiqing


    naturally was very moved.


    At the moment, she haspletely fallen in love with Pord.


    She can¡¯t find anything wrong with this man who is simr to her in circumstances, educational


    background,


    Outlook on life and even living habits.


    She feels that this man is God¡¯s choice for her.


    It¡¯s custom-made and fits her perfectly.


    The biggest difference between women and men is that even if a man decides to move forward


    from his heart,


    The past scenery will often fetter him,


    And once most women decide to move forward from their hearts,


    All the scenery in the past will also be gone. No more nostalgia.


    Maybe she was madly in love yesterday, but after she wakes up,


    She will suddenly think about it and no longer have any nostalgia.


    This is the case with Meiqing.


    Although she has been obsessed with Jacob for so many years,


    When her heart was attracted by Pord, shepletely lost her love for Jacob.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But Jacob is still obsessed with her.


    He naively thought that Meiqing should love him in her heart,


    The reason why she agreed to be with Pord was probably because he could not give her an


    exnation.


    He felt that he was the male protagonist in the Korean drama, and Meiqing, as the female


    protagonist,


    No matter how many times she went around,


    She would still love him in her heart, and she must love him.

 Chapter 6090

    Chapter 6090


    This is also the blind self-confidence that some men often have.


    It may be because they have watched too many unrealistic Hong Kong movies and Hollywood


    romance movies.


    They always feel that no matter how ordinary they are, they must be someone¡¯s true love.


    There will always be someone.


    Instead of eating the delicacies of the mountains and seas,


    He stepped on the colorful auspicious clouds to eat the sour white water noodles.


    It is precisely because of this that he recently came up with the idea of saving Meiqing.


    But the so-called recovery is not about being with Meiqing,


    But about letting Meiqing give up Pord and continue to love him.


    As for whether he wants to divorce ine, that is another project.


    Jacob finally finished the boring ppt.


    A room full of retired elderly people also recovered from their drowsiness.


    Everyone began to pack their things. Some people were going to other ssrooms to attend other


    courses,


    While others were finishing up.


    Meiqing had just made an appointment with Pord on WeChat to go back and make a guest list


    together.


    After Pord and Charlie had coffee, he drove back to the University for the Elderly to pick her up,


    So she packed her things and prepared to leave.


    When Jacob saw her neatly packing up her things and leaving the ssroom through the back door,


    He quickly chased after her and stopped her from behind: ¡°Meiqing!¡±


    Meiqing turned around, looked at Jacob, and asked with a smile:


    ¡°Jacob, Are you okay?¡±


    Jacob hesitated for a moment, then said timidly:


    ¡°Well, I just wanted to ask if you are free in the evening, and I would like to treat you to a meal.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly yed out the Thirty-six Stratagems of Sgumbags.


    With a nostalgic n, he said: ¡°How about we go to the food stalls near the back alley in front of our


    school?¡±


    ¡°You forgot, we always went there to eat.¡±


    ¡°Although it is no longer the same one, but the food stalls in that area taste has always been very


    authentic these years.¡±


    If Meiqing still loved Jacob in her heart, then Jacob¡¯s nostalgia card would definitely be very lethal.


    But at this time, Meiqing has already decided to move forward,


    So Jacob¡¯s words are simply Without touching her emotionally,


    She smiled apologetically and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jacob, Pord is waiting for me downstairs.¡±


    ¡°We both have something to do. How about we have dinner together another day?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t expect that the nostalgia card would be misfired.


    His original idea was to use the nostalgia card to let Meiqing go to eat with him near the school,


    And then use the opportunity to take her to visit the old ce and have a secret visit.


    After all, if you want to rekindle an old rtionship, revisiting the old ce is the best way.


    This is the same as the original soup and the original food.


    But he never expected that Meiqing¡¯s expression would not change at all.


    There was no shyness, nervousness, or the panic of a deer.


    She just rejected simply and politely, just like she would reject an ordinary friend.


    Jacob felt even more depressed when he heard that Pord was waiting for Meiqing.


    When he thought about Meiqing saying Pord affectionately in front of him,


    He felt even more unhappy.


    Therefore, he could only use the thirty-six tactics of a scumbag to retreat and make progress,


    Andughed at himself: ¡°Hey, it seems that Mr. Watt is indeed a good man.¡±


    ¡°After you get together with him, you won¡¯t even be able to show off your old ssmates.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to figure it out.¡±


    The difference between Meiqing and Jacob is that Jacob has ten thousand thoughts in his heart,


    But five thousand of them,


    4999 of them don¡¯t want to say them.


    The only ones he says are all in a roundabout way. It¡¯s confusing.


    Maybe he wasn¡¯t like this before, but the moment he decided to be restrained and sullen,


    It was like a gate was installed in his heart,


    And the thoughts that blocked him would only increase.


    Meiqing is different.


    She has a straightforward personality and dares to love and hate.


    After living in the West for so many years,


    She doesn¡¯t have the subtlety that Easterners often have.


    She always says what she wants and does whatever she wants.


    Therefore, seeing that Jacob seemed to beining about rejecting his invitation,


    She said very frankly: ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Jacob. Pord and I are nning to hold a wedding soon.¡±


    ¡°He asked me to go back and decide the guest list together.¡±


    ¡°After setting the list, we have to start writing the invitations,¡±


    ¡°So today really can¡¯t be done, let¡¯s try another day, definitely another day!¡± Jacob waspletely


    dumbfounded by the words nning to hold a wedding.


    And his back felt cold and his legs felt numb.


    Soft, numb hands and even the mouth became bitter and astringent.


    He didn¡¯t listen at all to what Meiqing said next.


    He just stared at her dumbfounded, unable to believe that this woman who had loved him for thirty


    years was actually getting married to someone else!


    However, Meiqing didn¡¯t wait for him toe back to his senses.


    Seeing that she had been dyed a lot, she said to Jacob:


    ¡°Jacob, I really have to go. Let¡¯s talkter. Goodbye!¡±


    After that, she hurriedly turned around and went downstairs.


    Leaving Jacob standing there dejectedly.


    At this time, Jacob¡¯s brain had gonepletely nk,


    And he just stood there nkly, motionless.


    A student happened to pass by him and asked curiously:


    ¡°Vice President, what are you standing here for?¡±


    After saying that, he said in surprise:


    ¡°Vice President, you¡­ what are you doing? Crying? Are you okay?!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 6091

    Chapter 6091


    When Jacob came to his senses, tears were already streaming down his face.


    The student opposite him thought he was unwell and asked him again:


    ¡°Vice President, would you like me to help you call your family and ask them to pick you up?¡±


    At this moment in Jacob¡¯s mind, a sharp and mean face appeared,


    And she trembled with fright.


    She quickly wiped away her tears and stammered:


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t bother¡­ I¡­ I just got something in my eyes¡­¡±


    That person obviously not believe his poor excuse,


    He quickly said with concern:


    ¡°Vice President, why don¡¯t you give your family a call,¡±


    ¡°Or can I call a driver to take you back?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Jacob quickly waved his hand and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my son-inw and ask him to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°He just returned and it should be fine.¡±


    After that, he quickly took out his mobile phone and called Charlie.


    Just a few minutes ago, Charlie had just left the coffee shop and was about to send Pord to the


    car first.


    Seeing Pord walking straight towards a domestic new energy vehicle,


    He asked with some confusion:


    ¡°Uncle, it seems that you didn¡¯t drive this kind of car before, right?¡±


    ¡°This car is newly bought.¡±


    Pord said with a smile:


    ¡°At school with students, we talk about finance, carbon neutrality, new energy, and supply chain.¡±


    ¡°Some time ago, they did a topic about overtaking domestic new energy vehicles in corners.¡±


    ¡°In order to learn more about it, I simply changed to a domestic new energy vehicle.¡±


    ¡°It can be regarded as supporting the domestic car manufacturing industry with practical actions.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said:


    ¡°I met my grandfather and two uncles a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°The An family is also investing in the new energy field in China.¡±


    ¡°The firstyout is Power lithium batteries, they are very optimistic about new energy.¡±


    Pord¡¯s eyes lit up and he said with a smile:


    ¡°Power batteries are a good track.¡±


    ¡°Although it is a littlete to enter the game now, it is the core of the new energy industry,¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°In the new energy vehicles, the most expensiveponent is the power battery,¡±


    ¡°So whoever can get the most cost-effective battery will be able to build the most cost-effective car.¡±


    ¡°I believe that An family¡¯s strength and vision will not only focus on the power battery.¡±


    ¡°They will start with power batteries first, and the final goal must be vehicle manufacturing.¡±


    ¡°After all, the upstream industry of the automobile industry is too hard,¡±


    ¡°With heavy asset models and low-profit margins.¡±


    ¡°It is better to make an overall n to have a better chance.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Uncle,¡±


    ¡°Are you very optimistic about the new energy industry?¡±


    Pord nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°Of course I am, this is the best example of overtaking in a corner.¡±


    ¡°The old industrial power has umted in the field of internalbustion engines for too many


    years and formed its own technology.¡±


    ¡°Oveing barriers and their own positioningfort zone,ters can only imitate them all


    the way,¡±


    ¡°But have no chance to surpass them on this track.¡±


    ¡°In this case, they can only find a way to change to a new gamey that they have not started to


    pay attention to.¡±


    ¡°This new gamey is developed slowly, and when it develops to a certain level,¡±


    ¡°You can attack the base and force them to change from leading to chasing you on your track.¡±


    ¡°This will subvert all their previous advantages.¡±


    Speaking of this, Pord said again:


    ¡°Have you ever studied how Apple headphones use one product to overtake others?¡±


    Charlie shook his head: ¡°No.¡±


    Pord said: ¡°For so many years, established headphone manufacturers were advocating dynamic


    coils,¡±


    ¡°Sound quality, cables, and all kinds of data and technologies that ordinary people don¡¯t


    understand.¡±


    ¡°If Applepetes with them within their standards, there is no chance at all;¡±


    ¡°But Apple directly made true wireless earphones with independent binaural ears that can


    automatically connect when you open the cover,¡±


    ¡°Automatically switch when you put them on the ears,¡±


    ¡°Automatically pause when you take them off and automatically charge when you put them back.¡±


    ¡°As for the sound quality or not, it doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡±


    ¡°Other brands are not studying it?¡±


    ¡°Now you won¡¯t talk about sound quality.¡±


    ¡°The Apple worked on aspects other than sound quality that you haven¡¯t paid attention to,¡±


    ¡°And then they willpete with you. This is overtaking in a corner;¡±


    ¡°Look at the current headphone market.¡±


    ¡°Alreadypletely dominated by Apple headphones and their imitators,¡±


    ¡°It can be said responsibly that the hundreds of years of development of traditional wired


    headphones have beenpletely overturned.¡±


    ¡°I believe that new energy vehicles will one day subvert the entire automotive industry.¡±

 Chapter 6092

    Chapter 6092


    Speaking, Pord added: ¡°Of course, it is still too early to talk about these.¡±


    ¡°After all, new energy vehicles are not yet mainstream,¡±


    ¡°But precisely because they have not be mainstream yet,¡±


    ¡®There are opportunities for entrepreneurs. Once they are squeezed out, Fuel vehicles have


    be the mainstream,¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Which means that the dragon yer will eventually be the evil dragon.¡±


    ¡°Many people have begun to study the next new track.¡±


    ¡°An familyes in now. Although they have not taken the lead, it is still not toote.¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°There are too many domestic new energy brands now.¡±


    ¡°Do you think there are still opportunities for vehicle manufacturing?¡±


    ¡°Of course there are.¡±


    Pord said seriously: ¡°There are indeed many new energy brands now,¡±


    ¡°And many of them are struggling on the line of life and death.¡±


    ¡°There are many people who died, but the automobile market is so big, and new energy only


    ounts for a small part of it.¡±


    ¡°This proves that the future of new energy is still promising,¡±


    ¡°And now it is entering the manufacturing of new energy vehicles.¡±


    ¡°Ifpetitors aim regarding other new energy brands, the pattern is indeed a bit small.¡±


    ¡°The pattern should be erged topete with those traditional fuel vehicle manufacturers.¡±


    ¡°If the global sales of Toyota, Honda, and South Korea¡¯s Hyundai can be cut in half,¡±


    ¡°Then that will be the real Big Mac.¡±


    As he spoke, Pord thought of something and said,


    ¡°Charlie, actually you can also study this field.¡±


    ¡°You are not short of money or resources, and you have the shipping channel too.¡±


    ¡°If you make cars there will be a lot of room for development in the industry,¡±


    ¡°And this industry is very fulfilling.¡±


    ¡°If one day the streets are full of cars made by you, you will feel very proud.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of it uncle, I don¡¯t have a high degree of education,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know much about cars.¡±


    ¡°If you really ask me to do this, I¡¯d bepletely blind.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°But I very much agree with your point of view.¡±


    ¡°The new energy market is a trend, and its proportion will definitely be higher and higher in the


    future.¡±


    ¡®If you are interested, I can introduce you to my uncle.¡±


    ¡°If you want to give it a try, I can also be an investor.¡±


    Pord waved his hands quickly andughed at himself:


    ¡°I¡¯m just an old schr who studies finance.¡±


    ¡°Let me say, I can talk about it all day and all night,¡±


    ¡°But let me put it into practice, I guess I¡¯m not as good as you.¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said: ¡°Sometimes, what is needed to be in an industry is not necessarily


    professional skills,¡±


    ¡°But strategic vision.¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong the technology is,¡±


    ¡°Choosing the wrong direction will only lead to a dead end.¡±


    ¡°If An family wants to makeplete vehicles,¡±


    ¡°Must let them learn from you. It would be even better if you could join!¡±


    Pord said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay to join,¡±


    ¡°But I have done quite detailed research on the domestic new energy market after returning to


    China.¡±


    ¡°If they are interested, I can do it on a voluntary basis.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a consultant. Let me talk to them about some of my ideas.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it can be of some help to them.¡±


    Charlie hurriedly said: ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. After you and Aunt Han finish the wedding,¡±


    ¡°I will find an opportunity to arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet together and have a good chat.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Pord agreed readily and then said:


    ¡°Charlie, I will go to the University for the Elderly to pick up your Aunt first,¡±


    ¡°And we will find time to talkter!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie nodded, and after watching Pord leave,


    He couldn¡¯t help but have the idea of poaching Pord away from the university.


    When he started the Shipping, he wanted to recruit him to be the person in charge,


    But he seemed to have no interest in shipping at that time and was focused on school.


    But after chatting with him today,


    Charlie discovered that he is very passionate about new energy vehicles.


    If real money is used to set up a stage in the new energy field,


    And then he is invited to participate, he most likely won¡¯t refuse.


    After making up his mind,


    Charlie decided to seize the time to ask his uncles toe over and meet Pord after his wedding.


    At this moment, he suddenly received a call from Jacob.


    He pressed the answer button and said, ¡°Dad, are you okay?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s voice was hoarse and decadent and said,


    ¡°Where are you, my dear son-inw?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯m having a cup of coffee with a friend outside to talk about something.


    ¡°Do you have something to do with me?¡±


    Jacob said: ¡°Good son-inw if it¡¯s convenient for you,¡±


    ¡°Come to the University for the Elderly to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not feeling good and want to find someone to talk to¡­¡±

 Chapter 6093

    Chapter 6093


    Hearing what Jacob said,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Charlie guessed that he should already know about Meiqing¡¯s intention to marry Pord.


    So, Charlie said: ¡°Dad, I happen to be not far away.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over now and meet at the door.¡±


    Jacob choked up and said:


    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t drive and go to the door to wait for you,¡±


    ¡°Okay, son-inw.¡± Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie agreed, but still deliberately dyed for a few minutes after hanging up the phone.


    After all, Pord had just left,


    And he was also on his way to pick up Meiqing from the University for the Elderly.


    If he went there now, the four of them might bump into each other at the school gate,


    Which would be even more embarrassing.


    Charlie is not afraid of embarrassment,


    He is afraid that his father-inw will be further irritated.


    After deliberately dying for a while,


    Charlie drove to the University for the Elderly.


    And when he was going to the University for the Elderly,


    Meiqing was waiting for Pord on the roadside at the main gate.


    Jacob also left the University in despair at this time,


    But when he saw Meiqing standing on the roadside from a distance,


    He subconsciously stopped.


    At this moment, he was extremelycking in self-confidence.


    In fact, he had always had this self-knowledge and knew that there was no slight difference between


    him and Pord.


    Pord is a true senior intellectual.


    He is highly educated and knowledgeable.


    Not only did he make great achievements in the financial field back then,


    He is now a professor and has a high social status in this city.


    Moreover, Pord is taller, better built, and more handsome than me.


    He is even more eloquent than me.


    He can speak English, Korean, and Spanish easily.


    The most important thing is that he is also versatile and can dance.


    Can y musical instruments, and can sing better than the average person,


    But in front of him, I am nothing.


    Therefore, Jacob could only rely on one thing to regain his confidence in front of Pord,


    That is, Meiqing loved herself, not Pord.


    Sometimes, he would even feelcent about it.


    So what if he, Pord, is better and greater than him?


    The woman who like him doesn¡¯t like this man,


    But has liked him instead for more than thirty years.


    Things like rtionships are so unreasonable.


    But now?


    The only advantage he had to save face was gone,


    And was even taken away by the other party and became his advantage,


    Which made him feel even more inferior.


    Therefore, when he saw Meiqing waiting for Pord from a distance,


    His first reaction was to quickly turn away,


    Find a thick tree, and use the trunk to block his face.


    Soon, Pord drove his domestic new energy vehicle to the roadside.


    Jacob hid behind the tree, furtively revealing one eye to look at it from a distance,


    And couldn¡¯t help but murmur to himself:


    ¡°Dmn, you have the nerve toe out in such a broken car.¡±


    ¡°The key is that you don¡¯t even have a ss film on it.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to lift the front of this car!¡±


    While he wasining in a low voice,


    Meiqing had already sat in the passenger seat with Pord with a smile on her face.


    Then, a scene happened that made Jacob copse.


    Meiqing and Pord involuntarily approached each other,


    And then k!ssed across the armrest of the car.


    In fact, the two middle-aged and elderly lovers are usually rtively reserved.


    After being together, they have rarely been so intimate outside.


    But things are really different today.


    Because from now on, they will actually start preparing for their wedding,


    Which is another new milestone in their rtionship.


    Moreover, Meiqing was very moved by Pord¡¯s actions.


    After returning to China, Meiqing met many middle-aged and elderly people at the university,


    And also saw some middle-aged and elderly people falling in love.


    In her opinion, middle-aged and elderly people in China rarely get married when they fall in love,


    And more often each of them sets their own conditions.


    As listed out, both parties negotiate amicably, just like business cooperation negotiations.


    If possible, they will be partners directly.


    However, for the sake of themselves and their children,


    They will rarely choose to get married or hold a wedding;


    The situation in the United States is also quite special.


    Most Westerners are more cautious about marriage.


    Many people have been together for many years and have several children,


    But they are still boyfriend and girlfriend.


    They are together and have children together.


    Raising does not necessarily mean marriage.


    When many people actually enter the marriage hall, they already might have children.


    It is precisely because of this environment that when old people in the West fall in love,


    They often just fall in love, and at most they develop into cohabitation, and very few get married.


    But Pord acted like a young man in love,


    Inviting his girl to travel, preparing a proposal ceremony at the beach without telling her,


    And kneeling down to propose with a ring.


    These actions moved Meiqing and gave her an unprecedented sense of security.


    Now, Pord has taken a big step forward in the wedding of the two of them,


    And has set the wedding date in just one week,


    Which makes her even more happy.


    The kiss is also the best portrayal of the two people¡¯s mood at this time.


    However, Jacob, who was crying from the bottom of his heart and peeping from a distance, made


    him even more depressed.


    After the two kissed for a few seconds,


    Their faces were filled with happy and bright smiles, and then Pord drove away happily.


    When Jacob saw the car disappearing around the corner,


    His heart copsed and despaired.


    He slid to the ground with his back against the sycamore tree.


    His tears kept flowing like a bursting dam.


    He was so angry that he even subconsciously mmed towards the ground.


    I punched him a few times, but luckily it was on dirt,


    Otherwise, his fingers would have been injured.


    At this time, the familiar voice came again:


    ¡°Vice President, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying again? Has your son-inwe to pick you up?¡±

 Chapter 6094

    Chapter 6094


    Jacob, who was looking down in tears,


    Looked up and saw another blind ba5tard who was even more furious.


    He quickly wiped away his tears waved his hands and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just not feeling well.¡±


    The man was so busy that he asked again,


    ¡°What about your son-inw? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?¡±


    Jacob said: ¡°Alreadying this way.¡±


    As he said that, Charlie had already driven to the gate of the University.


    When he didn¡¯t see Jacob on the roadside at the door,


    He directly took the direction and drove the car into the courtyard of the University.


    When the car happened to pass by the sycamore tree,


    Charlie saw his father-inw sitting slumped on the ground.


    So he quickly braked the car to a stop, opened the door, and walked over.


    Seeing that his face was full of tears and his expression was uglier than being beaten by his wife,


    Charlie asked with concern:


    ¡°Dad, are you okay? Why are you sitting here?¡±


    Charlie asked knowingly, but also to make his performance more real.


    When Jacob saw Charlie, the grievances in his heart instantly found an outlet.


    Uncontrobly, they immediately turned into tears,


    Which burst out of his eyes in an instant.


    Before he could speak, the enthusiastic student quickly said to Charlie:


    ¡°You are Vice President¡¯s son-inw, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with him right now.¡±


    ¡°I saw him crying twice. I guess I¡¯m feeling unwell.¡±


    ¡°You should take him to the hospital quickly!¡±


    Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked:


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the matter? Where is the difort?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a checkup!¡±


    Jacob gave the man a depressed look, gritted his teeth, and said,


    ¡°Hey, thank you!¡±


    The man didn¡¯t realize that what Jacob said was ironic, and said shyly:


    ¡°Vice President, look at what you said, why are you so polite to me?¡±


    ¡°How about I apany you to the hospital to see and help you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe make a call or something.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Jacob felt that this man was like a god of gue, and said quickly:


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°My son-inw can just apany me, I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly stretched out his arm to Charlie he said:


    ¡°Good son-inw, please help me, I can¡¯t get up.¡±


    Charlie stretched out his hand to help him up.


    After thanking him, he helped Jacob get into the passenger seat.


    Only then did Jacob discover that Charlie was driving a Rolls-Royce,


    And it was a more expensive Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    So he asked in surprise: ¡°Good son-inw, where did you get this car?¡±


    This car was arranged by Sister Xian for Charlie when he left Purple Mountain


    Vi,


    And Charlie drove it back to the vi, so it¡¯s also avable today.


    So Charlie said to him: ¡°One of my clients lent me the car.¡±


    ¡°You called me, so I brought his car over.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again:


    ¡°Dad, you are really good at it. You¡¯re crying like this, and you still care about the car,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Your friend said you¡¯ve been crying for a while?¡±


    When Jacob heard this, he cursed angrily: ¡°That idiot, he¡¯s in his fifties,¡±


    ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have any fcuing eyesight.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a fcuking idiot! The more you avoid the more he nags.¡±


    ¡°He really deserves to be scolded!¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡± Dad, what are you bothering about?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face suddenly became extremely depressed again, he sighed and choked:


    ¡°Charlie¡­ your Aunt Han¡­ is getting married¡­¡±


    ¡°Getting married?¡± Charlie was curious. asked: ¡°With Professor Watt?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jacob gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°It¡¯s that ba5tard!¡±


    Charlie shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly:


    ¡°They have been already together, so getting married is normal, right?¡±


    Jacob asked angrily: ¡°Why should he?!¡±


    ¡°Your Aunt Han has clearly been in love with me for more than thirty years!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said in a calm tone:


    ¡°But you have been married for more than thirty years.¡±


    Jacob seemed to have been stepped on, and said angrily:


    ¡°I was in a drunken mess back then¡­ Bah, bah, bah!¡±


    ¡°That was because I was rap3d by ine after being drunk!¡±


    Charlie asked back: ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the use of talking about this now?¡±


    ¡°Even if you talked about what happened more than 30 years ago,¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t dy the marriage of other people¡¯s lovers.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again:


    ¡°Dad, when you are alive, you must look forward.¡±


    ¡°Just because Aunt Han loved you more than thirty years ago does not mean that she will still love


    you now.¡±


    ¡°It is a person¡¯s freedom to love who you want. You can¡¯t force it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jacob argued with a red face and a thick neck:


    ¡°When your Aunt Han just returned to China,¡±


    ¡°You also went with me to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you see that she has old feelings for me?¡±


    Charlie Nodding: ¡°I could tell.¡±


    After saying that, his tone changed, and he raised his eyebrows and said:


    ¡°But that is also the past tense.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°There is a joke that I don¡¯t know if you have heard of.¡±


    ¡°It talks about a man who would give five yuan to the beggar at the door every day when he went


    out.¡±


    ¡°As time went by, the beggar felt that it was only natural that he should give him five yuan every


    day.¡±


    ¡°One day, the man left without giving him the money, and he was angry.¡±


    ¡°The beggar went up to stop him and asked why he didn¡¯t give him the money.¡±


    ¡°The man had to say, I used the money to buy a gift for my wife.¡±


    ¡°As a result, the beggar was very angry and asked him again,¡±


    ¡°Why did you buy a gift for your wife with my money?¡±


    At this point, Charlie paused slightly and then said:


    ¡°So you see, Aunt Han has loved you for more than thirty years,¡±


    ¡°But that is also her business. Her love can be given to you,¡±


    ¡°But it does not have to be given to you forever.¡±


    ¡°One day when she decides to give it to someone else,¡±


    ¡°You have no right to interfere, not even the right to question.¡±


    Jacob felt humiliated and asked angrily:


    ¡°Charlie, do you think so too? Am I not worthy of Meiqing?¡±


    Charlie drove with one hand, raised the other hand to wave, and said calmly:


    ¡°No, no, Dad, let me be honest, what you have to consider now is not whether you deserve it or


    not.¡±


    ¡°Regarding Aunt Han, after all, she is about to marry Professor Watt.¡±


    ¡°Even if you are worthy of her, if she doesn¡¯t choose you, what can you do?¡±


    Jacob asked hurriedly: ¡°Then you mean as the wedding hasn¡¯t happened yet,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I quickly try to try my best?¡±


    Charlie had no choice but to blurt out:


    ¡°What can we save at this time? What you have to consider now is what if Mom knows that Aunt


    Han is going to get married. What to do!¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, you have never told Mom about Aunt Han¡¯s return to China.¡±


    ¡°Now if the news of Aunt Han¡¯s marriage reaches her ears, she will definitely find out what Aunt Han


    was doing based on her character and what you were doing when she came back,¡±


    ¡°If you let her know that Aunt Han is at the University for the Elderly,¡±


    ¡°And has had many interactions with you,¡±


    ¡°And even went to Korea for exchanges together, then your good days wille to an end!¡±

 Chapter 6095

    Chapter 6095


    ¡°What a fool!¡±


    When Jacob heard Charlie¡¯s words, he was immediately frightened to death.


    He blurted out very nervously and asked:


    ¡°Charlie¡­ she will go directly to home to give an invitation to invite me, right?¡±


    ¡°If ine knew that Meiqing returned to China,¡±


    ¡°I kept it secret from her for so long, and followed her desperately.¡±


    Charlie had already seen through Jacob, and he would never be able to escape


    ine¡¯s shadow and clutches in his life,


    So he shook his head and said, ¡°I have no way of knowing whether they will invite you or not.¡±


    ¡°If you are afraid, you can tell Meiqing then that you are not invited to the wedding and you don¡¯t


    want to go.¡±


    Jacob sighed and said, ¡°This is just a dying measure.¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t know this time, I may tell her when in the future.¡±


    ¡°I said it, in fact, many of our ssmates know about Meiqing¡¯s return to China.¡±


    ¡°You also went to the party at that time,¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°But none has any interaction or contact with ine, so ine never knew about it.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°When Meiqing this time returned to China it was also very sensitive.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly when she returned to China,¡±


    ¡°It happened to be the days when Eline was deceived by the pyramid scheme and she had


    disappeared.¡±


    ine stole Charlie¡¯s bank card and transferred the money to herself,


    And she was imprisoned and tortured in return.


    However, ine never dared to tell anyone about the specific experience at that time,


    So she could only excuse it as a pyramid scheme trap.


    At that time, when ine was being bullied and tortured in prison,


    Meiqing happened to return to China.


    Jacob was extremely happy at the time.


    His biggest dream was to make ine disappearpletely.


    If ine knew that Meiqing returned to China at that time,


    And Jacob didn¡¯t look for her at all at that time,


    But went to pick up Meiqing in person and invited her to his house for dinner,


    She would probably really risk the life of Jacob.


    The reason why Charlie reminded Jacob was to let him wake up as soon as possible.


    Since he couldn¡¯t get rid of ine, he should stop worrying about others,


    Otherwise, he would be looking for life and death all day long,


    And he didn¡¯t dare to tell ine and ire that he would eventually have toin to Charlie,


    Charlie was toozy to be his tree hole really.


    As soon as Charlie mentioned this matter, Jacob became even more panicked and quickly asked


    him:


    ¡°Good son-inw, you have to give me some advice on this matter.¡±


    ¡°That woman ine is a psycho. What if she knows this?¡±


    ¡°If she gets so angry it is not impossible to sneak into my room one night and stab me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how ruthless that woman is when she punishes her enemies.¡±


    ¡°Mom, my elder brother, Horiyah, who wouldn¡¯t be affected by it? Is she going to die?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I can¡¯t help with this matter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if mom doesn¡¯t receive the news.¡±


    ¡°If there is news, the most I can do is try to persuade her while she is holding the knife.¡±


    Saying that Charlie said again: ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Dad, you should just stoping to the University for


    the Elderly in the future.¡±


    ¡°You should take the initiative to draw a clear line with Meiqing and concentrate on your calligraphy


    and painting association.¡±


    ¡°If Mom knows that Meiqing is back, I¡¯ll try my best to help you hide the fact that you picked her up


    and invited her to dinner at home.¡±


    ¡°In this way, if mom finds out, you can just stare and say that the two of you have nothing to do with


    each other,¡±


    ¡°Let alone have any personal contact. At least there is still room for mediation.¡±


    Jacob sighed and said, ¡°What if she finds out about the exchange in South Korea?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Just tell the truth, just say that Meiqing was with her boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°You are just a light bulb that is just trying to make money.¡±


    ¡°In this way, mom will feel better.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, she has no way to check the two people in the family. When did the two get together?¡±


    After hearing this, Jacob felt very ufortable, but he could only say helplessly:


    ¡°It seems there is no other good way¡­¡±


    After saying that, he quickly asked Charlie:


    ¡°Okay Son-inw, if you can stop going out to pick up jobs recently,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out. If your mother goes crazy one day, you can help me at that time.¡±


    Charlie readily agreed and said with a smile:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ire will be back in two days.¡±


    ¡°With us here, even if mom finds out, you won¡¯t be in any serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you will be considered a cheater at most.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie reminded again:


    ¡°But if momes up to you and beats you twice or grabs you twice,¡±


    ¡°Just endure it and endure the calm for a while.¡±


    Jacob was extremely depressed and said in annoyance:


    ¡°What the hell is this? If I had known this was the case,¡±


    ¡°I would have better to go to court directly and divorce her openly!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will definitely be able to make things right with Meiqing,¡±


    Charlie said ruthlessly: ¡°Dad, you are wrong to think so.¡±


    ¡°If you file for divorce in court, do you know what mom will do?¡±


    Jacob snorted: ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than beating me, scolding me, and driving me out of the house.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I leave the house, the house is yours anyway.¡±


    ¡°ine and I don¡¯t have anymon property. At worst, I will just live outside.¡±

 Chapter 6096

    Chapter 6096


    After that, he said regretfully: ¡°Hey! I should have made up my mind to make this decision!¡±


    ¡°As a vice president, my ie makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Meiqing also has some money, so why can¡¯t I live my life happily?¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s better. If she makes a mistake, she will regret it forever!¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said, ¡°Dad, you are thinking too simplistic.¡±


    ¡°If you stay and fly together with Meiqing, she will definitely go to where you work to yell and curse,¡±


    ¡°And go to Meiqing¡¯s ce to yell and curse.¡±


    ¡°No matter what the facts are, she will definitely describe you as someone who abandoned his


    wife.¡±


    ¡°Describing Meiqing as a vixen who s3duces other people¡¯s husbands and destroys other people¡¯s


    families;¡±


    ¡°And she will definitely go to themunity where you live to curse day and night,¡±


    ¡°And maybe she will go to the building where you and Meiqing live.¡±


    ¡°She will pretend to jump from the roof of the building, attracting people from the wholemunity,¡±


    ¡°As well as the fire department, police, and TV stations.¡±


    ¡°Did you forget that she was cursing people in the wholemunity at home before?¡±


    ¡°She threatened to take a knife to the door of someone¡¯s house and cut her wrists tomit


    suicide.¡±


    ¡°If you go to the other person¡¯s house through the crack in the door,¡±


    ¡°And she is so open to swearing at strangers, why won¡¯t she risk the life of yours?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face turned pale when he heard this, and his body trembled uncontrobly.


    Charlie added: ¡°Also, now that short videos are so developed, many blind people like to follow the


    trend and set the pace.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, another wave of people will add fuel to the fire online, and maybe you two


    will be shouted at by everyone on the entire Inte.¡±


    ¡°By that time, you will be criticized anywhere in the country, let alone in Auorus


    Hill.¡±


    ¡°She will never give up until you two arepletely ruined in Auorus Hill.¡±


    ¡°By then, you and Aunt Han will not only be ruined. You can¡¯t even live a good day.¡±


    Jacob was in despair. Charlie¡¯s descriptions instantly created a full sense of picture in his mind,


    Making him feel as if he had experienced it himself.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    And then, he suddenly let out a sigh of relief, and seemed to think about it, and sighed:


    ¡°Damn it, to be honest, I was just afraid that she woulde with me and fight to the death,¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t dare to fight her in court. Litigation and divorce¡­¡±


    What Charlie said was not rmist.


    ine¡¯s acting style is erratic, sometimes strong and sometimes weak.


    When she was strong, she could ride on minds and souls and p her face hard,


    And be the ghost of Bedford Mountain.


    When she was weak, she could have her legs get broken by her mother-inw,


    And even can¡¯t sleep peacefully in prison.


    But once this matter gets involved with Meiqing,


    She will definitely turn into the African honey badger thead,


    Looking down on life and death and going to death.


    If Jacob could bravely take this step, he would definitely find a way to help him and prevent ine


    from causing trouble for him and Meiqing.


    But Meiqing gave Jacob a chance, but Jacob didn¡¯t use it.


    So Jacob¡¯s best choice now is to figure it out as soon as possible,


    And figure out that it is impossible for him to get together with Meiqing.


    As long as he figures this out, he will feel much better.


    Jacob¡¯s character has always been very timid and stable,


    So when he was frightened by Charlie, he suddenly sobered up a lot.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°There is a time in life,¡±


    ¡°But if there is no time in life. Don¡¯t force it.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get together with Meiqing more than thirty years ago.¡±


    ¡°It seems reasonable that I can¡¯t get together now.¡±


    ¡°Now I just pray that ine doesn¡¯t know about it,¡±


    ¡°And if she does, she won¡¯t make any trouble.¡±


    ¡°If she reallyes to the Calligraphy and Painting Association to cause trouble,¡±


    ¡°I as the vice president, will have no face!¡±


    Charlie nodded. With a smile, he said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ire will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°If she finds out, ire and I will persuade her together, and it will probably end soon.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie reminded again:


    ¡°But Dad, you are on your own. You must be careful to keep a distance from


    Meiqing in the future and don¡¯t interact too much.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, even if Meiqing marries Professor Watt,¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t stop mom from thinking that you still have her in your heart,¡±


    ¡°And that you are mentally cheating. Sometimes you will feel ufortable.¡±


    Jacob said without hesitation: ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will never visit the University for the Elderly!¡±


    As he said, he folded his hands on his chest and said with an annoyed look:


    ¡°If it was meant to turn out this way. I shouldn¡¯t have been here.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been excited enough to see Meiqing when she came.¡±


    Seeing that he had really given up from the bottom of his heart,


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    For him, he didn¡¯t want to see Jacob sighing all day long,


    And he didn¡¯t want him to still miss Meiqing and turn into an old licking dog to cause trouble for the


    couple.


    The best solution is that no one interferes with the other.


    The couple lives a sweet life, and Jacob continues to go to his calligraphy and painting association


    to make up for his work,


    So that he can rx a lot and don¡¯t have to worry about a fire in the backyard.


    At this time, Jacob asked Charlie with some anxiety:


    ¡°Good son-inw, what are the chances that your mother will know about this?¡±

 Chapter 6097

    Chapter 6097


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°ording to Murphy¡¯sw, bad things will happen sooner orter.¡±


    Then, Charlie said again: ¡°This matter is a leftover bomb.¡±


    ¡°The core of the problem is how to minimize the lethality of the explosion.¡±


    ¡°So remember what I just said. Once the matter is exposed,¡±


    ¡°You must do everything possible. To reduce the impact.¡±


    Charlie also didn¡¯t want ine to make all the noise,


    And if she does too much, he and ire wouldn¡¯t be able to get it on their faces either.


    Jacob nodded like a fool: ¡°Son-inw, I will listen to you!¡±


    Before Charlie came, Jacob was still angry that Meiqing was about to marry Pord.


    After Charlie came, now he was only worried that Meiqing would send him an invitation.


    At the same time, Meiqing and Pord were negotiating the guest list for the banquet.


    Although their social circles are different, their attributes are basically the same.


    Almost all their friends are in the United States,


    And they only have some rtively distant rtives in China.


    As for Auorus Hill locals, both of them have some colleagues.


    Although Meiqing has some ssmates, they have almost no contact with them,


    So Jacob is the one who she still sees often.


    So, the two of them discussed which ones to invite or which ones not to invite.


    Meiqing was the first to suggest: ¡°Let¡¯s go through it one by one.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the American friends first.¡±


    ¡°My idea is that these people won¡¯t make any notification.¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s not easy toe over such a long distance.¡±


    ¡°We know the way. Inviting others from afar seems a bit ignorant of the world, what do you think?¡±


    Pord nodded and said with a smile: ¡°I think the same as you.¡±


    ¡°Although friends in the United States have many contacts and deep friendships,¡±


    ¡°It is really not suitable to inform them toe to the wedding.¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t want toe, it seems like we are asking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°If they want toe, we will feel bad about it. So my idea is that after we get married, we can take


    some time to go back to the United States together.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I also have my own social circle.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, let¡¯s visit together and introduce each other to each other¡¯s friends.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Meiqing smiled happily and said, ¡°I¡¯m thinking the same thing as you.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, after the wedding is over, take some time to go back to the United States.¡±


    ¡°While revisiting the old ce, you can also meet old friends.¡±


    Pord smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s great, let¡¯s just go to the United States for our honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Meiqing said happily: ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°The main thing is you, can the school be easily essible?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Pord said with a smile:


    ¡°I¡¯ll say hello to the dean and ask for a wedding leave.¡±


    ¡°A month¡¯s time is still no problem.¡±


    Pord said, ¡°By the way, speaking of colleagues, as for the wedding, I have an idea to invite the


    dean and a few colleagues who have a good rtionship,¡±


    ¡°But the two of us after all, we are getting older.¡±


    ¡°People in China are very particr about personal rtionships.¡±


    ¡°Many colleagues are married, so instead of epting gifts at our wedding,¡± ¡°We invite everyone to


    come and witness it,¡±


    ¡°And have a lively meal by the way. What do you think?


    Meiqing nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to ept the gift. epting the gift seems too philistine.¡±


    Pord asked her: ¡°Then will your colleagues from the University of the Elderly invite you over?¡±


    Meiqing thought for a while and said:


    ¡°We will have to work together in the future, and we will meet each other without looking up.¡±


    ¡°If this kind of thing is not notified, people mayin about it.¡±


    Pord nodded, hesitated for a moment, and then asked:


    ¡°Then¡­ what about Mr. Jacbo?¡±


    Meiqing smiled awkwardly: ¡°When I left the University for the Elderly today, he said he wanted to


    treat me to dinner.¡±


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t have time, so I mentioned our situation to him.¡±


    ¡°It stands to reason that he already knows, we should also invite him.¡±


    Pord asked in surprise: ¡°He wants to invite you to dinner? Did he tell you why?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Meiqing smiled and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s probably having a meal among ssmates.¡±


    In fact, Meiqing is a smart woman.


    She guessed Jacob¡¯s intention when he invited her to have dinner near the school,


    So while she declined, she also told him that she was going to marry Pord,


    In order to make Jacob give up on her. After all, she had already decided topletely get over the


    rtionship back then,


    And preparing to get married again, she naturally didn¡¯t want Jacob to have any illusions about


    herself.


    However, she didn¡¯t want Pord to think too much,


    So she deliberately downyed Jacob¡¯s possible true intentions.


    But Pord is also very smart. He knows the past between Meiqing and Jacob,


    Although he also believes that Meiqing will definitely not have feelings for Jacob anymore,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When he thinks of Meiqing she has been obsessed with Jacob for more than thirty years,


    And he is still a little jealous in his heart.


    However, smart people will not dwell too much on a person¡¯s past,


    Especially the past that has nothing to do with themselves.


    Therefore, he did not show any jealousy and just said with a smile:


    ¡°Since you mentioned it to him, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate not to invite him?¡±

 Chapter 6098

    Chapter 6098


    Meiqing nodded and said: ¡°It is indeed inappropriate not to invite him,¡±


    ¡°But It¡¯s not appropriate to invite him either. After all, he is a man with a family.¡±


    ¡°When inviting him, it must be stated on the invitation that he and his whole family are invited.¡±


    ¡°But when I think of his wife, I can¡¯t help but feel dizzy.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with that woman anymore,¡±


    ¡°So this matter is a dilemma. I can¡¯t clearly tell Jacob that he is the only person to be invited, right?¡±


    ¡°If this reaches ine¡¯s ears, I don¡¯t know how much trouble it will cause. ¡°


    After saying that, she looked at Pord and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Pord smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t give you an idea on this matter,¡±


    ¡°But what you just said is right. If you want to invite him, you really have to do it.¡± ¡°His whole family,


    and with his wife¡¯s character, this matter will have endless consequences.¡±


    After saying that, Pord thought for a moment and said seriously:


    ¡°Meiqing, you should consider this matter yourself,¡±


    ¡°No matter what you decide, I will 100% support it.¡±


    Meiqing nodded and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait and see what happens.¡±


    ¡°I will send a messageter to ask him what he thinks.¡±


    ¡°I guess he is also afraid of causingplications.¡±


    ¡°If he decides not toe, then we won¡¯t send him an invitation.¡±


    Pord asked: ¡°What if he decides toe?¡±


    Meiqing thought for a while and smiled:


    ¡°I think the possibility is slim. I still know him.¡±


    ¡°He is very afraid of his wife.¡±


    ¡°He most likely doesn¡¯t want ine to know about this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°If I let him think about it, he most likely won¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°But let¡¯s leave this matter alone until I ask.¡±


    ¡°After understanding what he meant, let¡¯s move on. I don¡¯t n to invite my old ssmates from


    Auorus Hill.¡±


    ¡°I met them once at a ss reunion before and they all lovedparison and were too


    exaggerated.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with them.¡±


    ¡°Too much involvement, but the members of the same team we went to Korea to exchange with


    were quite decent people.¡±


    ¡°At the beginning, these were the people who said that if we get married,¡±


    ¡°We must invite them to a wedding banquet, and we must talk.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pord nodded and said: ¡°The tone is basically set like this.¡±


    ¡°Apart from Charlie, the people who will be invited are our respective colleagues and teammates


    from the exchange in Korea.¡±


    ¡°Ask Jacob what he thinks.¡±


    Pord said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue talking about what happens after the wedding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I think first. If you have any objections, interrupt me at any time.¡±


    Meiqing nodded, holding her chin and looking at him, she smiled and said,


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Meiqing¡¯s eyes were bright. Pord was a little embarrassed by her look.


    He turned around and took a sip of ice water before continuing:


    ¡°What I want to do is wait until the wedding is held.¡±


    ¡°After that, we will go to the United States for our honeymoon first.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Meiqing, waiting for her reply.


    Meiqing still held her chin, looked at him with a smile on her face, and said with a smile:


    ¡°I have no problem, you continue.¡±


    Pord nodded and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to New York as our first stop.¡±


    ¡°After all, the transportation in New York is rtively slow.¡±


    ¡®Conveniently, when we arrive in New York, first go meet old colleagues and friends who started the


    business.¡±


    ¡°I happen to have many old friends on Wall Street.¡±


    ¡°After visiting colleagues and friends, we can also go to Wall Street to visit my friends,¡±


    ¡°And then we will rent a car and go to New Haven.¡±


    ¡°After all, New Haven is close to New York. After we arrive, we will meet the old ssmates at Yale.¡±


    ¡°Finally, you will apany me to Stanford to meet my old ssmates.¡±


    ¡°If we keep to the schedule, we can be done in six or seven days.¡±


    ¡°For the rest of the holidays, we can go to an ind with a warm climate to rx and unwind.¡±


    Meiqing asked curiously: ¡°Why not go to Stanford as the first stop?¡±


    ¡°It is closer to the West Coast from Auorus Hill.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it save more time if we go to Stanford first,¡±


    ¡°Then New York, and then go to New Haven as thest stop?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Pord looked at Meiqing affectionately, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Back to the United States with my wife, the first stop I must go to the ce where you lived first,¡±


    ¡°Just to apany you back to your parents¡¯ home.¡±


    Meiqing knew Pord¡¯s intentions for her,


    Which were not only reflected in the big aspects of marriage and love,


    But also in every small detail in life.


    She was moved in her heart and said with a smile:


    ¡°From now on, you will be the head of the family.¡±


    ¡°I will leave the decision-making to you. I will listen to you.¡±


    After that, she asked again: ¡°You said you would spend the rest of the holiday?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any good ideas for an ind with a warm climate?¡±


    Pord said: ¡°We are going to the United States first this time,¡±


    ¡°So it is suitable to choose an ind between the United States and China.¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to go to the Maldives,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s too far to fly from San Francisco to the Maldives.¡±


    ¡°It takes at least 24 hours. What do you think of Pu?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rtively close to China and can save a lot of time overall. What do you think?¡±


    Meiqing smiled and said, ¡°I said you are the head of the family,¡±


    ¡°So since you think Pu is suitable, then hurry up and book the flight tickets,¡±


    ¡°And I will pick out some nice swimsuits tomorrow!¡±

 Chapter 6099

    Chapter 6099


    When Charlie drove Jacob back to Tomson,


    Jacob¡¯s mobile phone happened to receive a WeChat message from Meiqing.


    Seeing that he was approaching the door of his house,


    Jacob hurriedly said to Charlie: ¡°My dear son-inw, please pull over!¡±


    Charlie stopped the car and asked him curiously: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jacob said: ¡°Meiqing sent me a WeChat message.¡±


    With that said, he opened the dialogue with Meiqing in front of Charlie.


    Charlie took a casual nce and saw that Meiqing¡¯s WeChat nickname turned out to be


    ¡°AAA July Flowers, Birds, Fishes, and Insects Confucius Temple Store¡±.


    He asked in surprise: ¡°Dad, what is Meiqing¡¯s WeChat name like this?¡±


    Jacob carefully exined. Said:


    ¡°This is the note I changed for her. Her avatar happens to be an iris,¡±


    ¡°So I gave her the note of a flower, bird, fish, and insect shop, mainly because I was afraid that


    ine would sneak into my phone.¡±


    As he said that, he looked at the content sent by Meiqing and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Meiqing asked me if I wanted to attend her wedding with Pord.¡±


    ¡°If so, write me an invitation and invite our family to attend them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s their wedding, Charlie, how do you think I should reply?¡±


    Charlie asked back, ¡°Don¡¯t you just happen to not want to go?¡±


    ¡°Then just reply that the time is inconvenient and you won¡¯t be able to attend,¡±


    ¡°And then be more generous and wish them a happy wedding.¡±


    Jacob muttered in embarrassment:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, but if I refuse so readily,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Meiqing would think I don¡¯t dare to go because I¡¯m afraid of ine.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you really think?¡±


    Jacob said very seriously: ¡°It is my true thought,¡±


    ¡°But at least it can¡¯t be easily guessed by others,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise where will I save my face in the future?¡±


    He said again: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the words used by Meiqing?¡±


    ¡°She invited the family.¡±


    ¡°She probably said that because she thought I was afraid of ine.¡±


    Charlie sighed helplessly: ¡°Dad, please listen to my advice.¡±


    ¡°At this time, don¡¯t think about losing face.¡±


    ¡°If you want to borrow money from the slope, this is the best opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Your best choice is to seize this opportunity immediately and solve it in one step.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble again. It¡¯s over.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jacob waved his hand and hummed: ¡°I¡¯m not a donkey,¡±


    ¡°Why should I go down a slope when someone else gives me one?¡±


    After that, he said with a profound look:


    ¡°My dear son-inw, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°People say that men have to have a good face.¡±


    ¡°Although I am not sure about Meiqing,¡±


    ¡°I definitely can¡¯t let themugh at me behind my back.¡±


    As he spoke, he typed and said to Charlie:


    ¡°I should agree generously first as she has sent me the invitation,¡±


    ¡°I agreed first. Then the day before the wedding,¡±


    ¡°I will say that I had something to do and couldn¡¯t go.¡±


    Charlie asked back: ¡°Then you are not afraid that mom will know about this?¡±


    ¡°What am I afraid of?¡±


    Jacob pouted:


    ¡°Meiqing will never contact her even if she kills her.¡±


    ¡°Even if the invitation says to invite our whole family,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely send the invitation to me.¡±


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t tell, who can know?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said:


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯d better advise you to be more cautious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jacob said confidently:


    ¡°I have already sent her a message back, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s over.¡±


    Seeing that the work was done, Charlie had no choice but to sigh helplessly: ¡°As long as you think


    it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Jacob did not respond to Charlie, but skillfully deleted all the conversations between himself and


    Meiqing,


    And then said to Charlie: ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

 Chapter 6100

    Chapter 6100


    The other side.


    Meiqing looked at Jacob¡¯s reply and was a little confused.


    She thought that when she mentioned inviting Jacob¡¯s family,


    Jacob should know that as long as he made an excuse and said he didn¡¯t have time on the wedding


    day,


    This would be the best way to solve the problem.


    But she never expected that Jacob would ignore her, and instead replied very simply:


    ¡°No problem, our family of four will be there on time!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but be confused, and thought to herself:


    ¡°Jacob, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to bring ine to the wedding?¡±


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    She didn¡¯t want to see ine, especially at her wedding.


    Pord, who was writing the invitation, saw Meiqing¡¯s solemn expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°Meiqing, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Meiqing said truthfully: ¡°Jacob replied to the message.¡±


    ¡°He said he would bring the whole family to our wedding.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Pord didn¡¯t have Jacob¡¯s weird brain circuitry, so he couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    He said, ¡°It stands to reason that he is so afraid of his wife,¡±


    ¡°So he shouldn¡¯t tell his wife such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Why would he want to bring her to our wedding?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    Meiqing sighed: ¡°I¡¯m confused by him. I can¡¯t understand what he was thinking about.¡±


    Pord thought about it. Thinking about it, he said with a smile:


    ¡°To be honest, I can see that he still has old feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°You are suddenly going to marry me. He may be a little angry.¡±


    ¡°The whole family wille to our wedding together¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe there is an element of anger.¡±


    Meiqing shook her head and said:


    ¡°This¡­ I can¡¯tment on.¡±


    Pord smiled and said: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s understandable that he did this.¡±


    ¡°After all, we will all settle in Aurous Hill in the future.¡±


    ¡°Regarding your matter, he can¡¯t always hide it from ine.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wants to take this opportunity to pierce the window paper.¡±


    ¡°The long-term pain is worse than the short-term pain.¡±


    Meiqing bit her lip, a little confused she said:


    ¡°From what I know about him in the past, he has an absolute ostrich personality.¡±


    ¡°If a lion wants to eat him, he will stick his head in the sand.¡±


    ¡°Even if he knows that the lion may bite him, he will not care when.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, but if you want him to pull his head out of the sand and choose to face it head-on,¡±


    ¡°It is absolutely impossible.¡±


    After saying that, Meiqing added: ¡°ording to his previous behavior style,¡±


    ¡°He will never take the initiative to tell ine about my return.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t know, it means he has made money.¡±


    Pord frowned and said, ¡°If you say so, then his decision is indeed a bit strange.¡±


    After that, he asked: ¡°Would you like me to call Charlie and ask?¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Meiqing waved her hands and said, ¡°After all, Charlie is Jacob¡¯s son-inw.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for us to specte on Jacob behind his back.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see what happens.¡±


    ¡°There are many guests on the wedding day, so we¡¯re not afraid of ine getting into trouble with


    us.¡±


    ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you invite Charlie to be the witness?¡±


    ¡°With Charlie here, I believe ine will restrain himself a little.¡±


    Meiqing added: ¡°If the time bomb of ine can be solved on this asion,¡±


    ¡°It will not be a bad thing, but I don¡¯t know if Jacob will be dealt with by ine in private.¡±


    ¡°After the wedding is over, you remember to remind Charlie and ask him to pay more attention when


    he goes back!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Pord nodded in agreement and said,


    ¡°Then I will write an invitation to Jacob and invite him and his family to attend.¡±


    Meiqing nodded and said: ¡°Okay, just write it like that.¡±


    Pord asked again: ¡°By the way,¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°How should I give it to him after I finish writing it?¡±


    Meiqing said: ¡°I will give it to him.¡±


    ¡°He will have a modern calligraphy and painting ss at the University tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I will take it to him when the timees.¡±

 Chapter 6101

    Chapter 6101


    The next afternoon, the calligraphy and painting lecture at the University for the Elderly suddenly


    had a new lecturer.


    As the vice president of the Painting and Calligraphy Association,


    Jacob did not attend.


    Instead, he hired a substitute teacher from the Painting and Calligraphy Association to give a


    lecture for him.


    Meiqing specially brought the invitation written by Pord for Jacob,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But she did not see hime to ss,


    So she waited for the substitute teacher toe up after ss and asked:


    ¡°Hello, why is Vice President Willson not here today?¡±


    The substitute teacher replied: ¡°He has been busy with the association recently,¡±


    ¡°So he asked me toe over and give lectures for him.¡±


    Meiqing asked curiously: ¡°Do you know when he wille over next time?¡±


    The substitute teacher said: ¡°I guess he won¡¯t be here during this time,¡±


    ¡°Because he gave me the topics for some subsequent courses and asked me to make PPTs to


    complete the lectures.¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that I will be the substitute for some time in the future. ¡°


    As he said, he asked Meiqing:


    ¡°Do you have anything to do with Vice President?¡±


    Meiqing nodded and thanked: ¡°I¡¯ll call him myself. Thank you.¡±


    After leaving the ssroom, she made a call to Jacob.


    On the other end of the phone,


    Jacob was sitting bored in the office of the Painting and Calligraphy Association.


    In the Calligraphy and Painting Association,


    Although he has reached the rank of executive vice president,


    That is, the actual second-inmand, actually has no actual work content.


    It¡¯s not because he¡¯s being excluded,


    It¡¯s mainly because his level is too low.


    Usually when everyone is discussing and researching some rted topics,


    He either doesn¡¯t speak and when he does speak, he makes a joke.


    But because President Pei held him in high regard,


    No one dared to reallyugh at him.


    President Pei also knew that Jacob had no level at all,


    So he basically didn¡¯t arrange any substantive work for him.


    After Meiqing returned to China and became a visiting professor at the University for the Elderly,


    Jacob took the initiative to ask him to take the lead in cooperating with the University.


    President Pei felt that the University for the Elderly said it was a university,


    But in fact, it was just a social club for the elderly,


    With nothing academic in it.


    There were no hard targets, so I agreed.


    During this period, Jacob had been working hard at the University,


    But suddenly he stopped going today, and he immediately felt rxed.


    While he was bored, he suddenly received a call from Meiqing, and he felt depressed instantly.


    He knew why Meiqing called him.


    She must have wanted to send him an invitation, but she was not there.


    Although he definitely doesn¡¯t n to go to this wedding,


    It¡¯s really inappropriate not to ept the invitation.


    So, he pretended to answer the phone and said,


    ¡°Meiqing, are you looking for me?¡±


    Meiqing hummed and asked him,


    ¡°Jacob, you didn¡¯te to the University today.¡±


    ¡°The teacher who took your ce said, you may not be able toe over in the future. Is it true?¡±


    Jacob said quickly: ¡°Oh, this thing is true,¡±


    ¡°Mainly because there have been some actions in the meeting recently,¡±


    ¡°And I am quite busy. As the executive vice president,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not good to stay at the University every day.¡±


    ¡°President Pei called mest night and said that there were too many things to do,¡±


    ¡°And he couldn¡¯t do it without me, so I came back to help first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle back when I have some free time.¡±


    Meiqing knew that what Jacob said must be an excuses,


    But she didn¡¯t pry him more. She just asked him:


    ¡°When is it convenient for you, can I send you the invitation?¡±


    When Jacob heard this, he quickly said:


    ¡°Oops, there¡¯s no need for you to make a special trip to send me an invitation.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just give the invitation to Mr. Wu, my recement,¡±


    ¡°And ask him to bring it to me when he returns to the meeting.¡±


    Seeing that he had said so, Meiqing stopped insisting and said,


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give him the invitation.¡±


    Jacob was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to talk more to her, so he said,


    ¡°Well, Meiqing, our President has convened a meeting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first and see youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you get busy first.¡±


    Jacob hung up the phone, threw the phone on the table,


    Andy down on the office chair.


    He put his legs on the desk, feeling exhausted.


    Although his worry about ine diluted his sadness about Meiqing¡¯s uing marriage,


    He would still feel very unhappy if he calmed down and thought about it.


    He even felt in his heart that instead of doing this,


    Meiqing might as well note back at all.


    While he was depressed, someone knocked on his office door.


    Before he could respond, the person pushed the door open and it was President Pei.


    President Pei saw him and said with a smile:


    ¡°Old Willson, Old Willson, you, the executive vice president, it is not easy for me to meet you once.¡±


    ¡°You go to the University for the Elderly all day long.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been back for a while, right?¡±


    Jacob quickly took his legs off the table and said politely:


    ¡°Hey, President Pei, haven¡¯t I been busy with projects at the University during this time?¡±


    ¡°But recently I have arranged for Mr. Wu there,¡±


    ¡°And I wille to the meeting every day from now on.¡±


    ¡°Will listen to your your words, President Pei.¡±

 Chapter 6102

    Chapter 6102


    President Pei said quickly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it seriously, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±


    Then he said with a smile: ¡°Jacob, you just came back today,¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you for help.¡±


    ¡°If you can help, then help. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t.¡±


    Jacob said hurriedly: ¡°President Pei, look at what you said,¡±


    ¡°You are my big brother and my old leader, so I am your soldier,¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t I fight wherever you point me?¡±


    ¡°I have no obligation to sumb.¡±


    ¡°I cannot defeat myself. Even with this old bone,¡±


    ¡°I have to go to the battlefield to show off my skills to be worthy of your hard work!¡±


    President Pei was very happy by hispliment and said with a smile:


    ¡°Jacob, can I put it this way, I, the big brother, am really proud of this rtionship.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t say polite words in this rtionship between us brothers.¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who works in a higher-level department in our province.¡±


    ¡°Recently, he wants to move up thedder. So he wanted to invite some key people out for a meal,¡±


    ¡°And he booked a gold box in ssic Mansion through some connections.¡±


    ¡°It turned out that the person he found was not very good at it.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°He agreed to a gold box, but now it was time to have dinner in the evening.¡±


    ¡°He was informed that the gold box was not reserved,¡±


    ¡°So could only go to the silver box.¡±


    ¡°This made my friend very depressed.¡±


    ¡°He happened to invite me to the banquet with him,¡±


    ¡°So I thought you have a good rtionship with Mr. Orvel and if you could arrange one.¡±


    ¡°A better private room, of course, and it would be better if we could get a discount on meals.¡±


    ¡°My friend doesn¡¯t have much money,¡±


    ¡°So although he can¡¯t afford it, it¡¯s still a bit painful.¡±


    It¡¯s always hard to decide on a private room in ssic Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Many times the box would rather remain empty than open to ordinary people.


    This is not because Orvel has money and doesn¡¯t want to make it,


    But the main reason is that his original intention of opening ssic Mansion was not to make


    money,


    But to show off his style and socialization.


    When he was struggling in society, he realized that what many people in society and big shots care


    about most is face.


    Drinking, eating, and daily consumption are all about striving for the best and the most expensive,


    And the social interaction of high-end people has no impact on privacy and social circles.


    The management attaches great importance to it.


    While ssic Mansion ensures a first-ss environment, first-ss food, and firstss service,


    It must also ensure the first-ss quality of customers.


    Just like those big brothers on the road, they never go to the restaurants that their younger brothers


    often go to.


    And in the restaurants that they often go to, even if they have money, the younger brothers don¡¯t


    dare to go casually,


    Because once they go to the ce where the boss likes to spend money,


    They will inevitably make some transgression.


    Therefore, ssic Mansion has always had strict threshold restrictions.


    It would rather stay empty when there are no guests than let in some guests of insufficient quality.


    Only in this way can ssic Mansion be ensured to be unique and high-style among Aurous Hill


    Hotels.


    The diamond, gold, silver, and bronze box settings are also simr to the airline¡¯s cabin and


    membership level.


    Precisely because Orvel has always adhered to the high threshold of ssic Mansion,


    It is still the highest-end hotel in Aurous Hill, bar none.


    When Jacob heard what President Pei said, he couldn¡¯t help but ask with some doubts:


    ¡°Why did that person agree to this if he can¡¯t book the golden box? Isn¡¯t this a scam?¡±


    President Pei smiled bitterly and said:


    ¡°In today¡¯s society, there are so many birds.¡±


    ¡°Dmn, if you don¡¯t have the diamond, you still have to take the porcin job.¡± ¡°The main one would


    rather kill them for a mistake than let it go.¡±


    ¡°He agrees first and then thinks of a way.¡±


    ¡°If it seeds, he will make a profit. If it fails, he will not lose anything.¡±


    With that said, President Pei said again:


    ¡°Jacob, you have to be careful about those people who make casual promises in the future.¡±


    ¡°I had a friend before who was looking for someone to help his son settle in a big city.¡±


    ¡°He met a fool who said in one million he was able to get it done,¡±


    ¡°But after waiting for a year, it didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°When I finally asked him to refund the money, he resisted and refused.¡±


    ¡°My friend finally went to call the police, but the other party quickly gave him one million.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the most disgusting idiot like this.¡±


    ¡°He actually has no such connections at all and has no intention of helping with this matter.¡±


    ¡°He just wants to take one million from others. Use the interest-free loan for a while.¡±


    ¡°If youe to press for it, just use the excuse that you are in a rtionship and it will be


    implemented soon.¡±


    ¡®You keep putting it off for various reasons. If the other party is really impatient and can¡¯t wait any


    longer,¡±


    ¡°Return the money to him. It¡¯s your business.¡±


    ¡®My son has been dyed for a whole year, and the interest for the year has been wasted,¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t call the police to arrest him, so you can only suffer the loss of being dumb.¡±


    Speaking of this, President Pei said again:


    ¡°For this kind of bull5hit they usually cast a wide,¡±


    ¡°Boasting all kinds of things, and refusing to anyone whoeveres.¡±


    ¡°This one gets a million, that one gets a million, and even 30 to 50 million is in hand.¡±


    ¡°Even if you just sit back and earn interest, you can get millions a year.¡±


    Jacob asked curiously: ¡°President Pei,¡±


    ¡°How do you know so clearly? Have you ever been fooled by this?¡±


    President Pei sighed: ¡°To tell you the truth, brother Jacob, my son is studying abroad.¡±


    ¡°After studying at the University for a few years, he came back to big cities to recruit talents,¡±


    ¡°But people didn¡¯t recognize me. I¡¯ve been trying to move my son¡¯s household registration for two or


    three years,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve stepped on all kinds of traps. I ran into every one, but I didn¡¯t find a really reliable way.¡±


    As he said that, President Pei waved his hand:


    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s not mention this, Jacob, see if you can do me a favor and solve the problem of ssic


    Mansion. Just get me a golden box?¡±


    He just wanted a golden box, so he immediately patted his chest and promised:


    ¡°Oh, President Pei, this is all a trivial matter.¡±


    ¡°It should be fine if I ask my son-inw to say hello to Mr. Orvel!¡±


    Hearing Jacob¡¯s happy agreement, President Pei suddenly said happily:


    ¡°Oh, Jacob, thank you so much!¡±


    After saying that, he quickly said: ¡°Jacob, it¡¯s already past four o¡¯clock, people like them are used to


    it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s y egg-cracking in the box for a while before eating.¡±


    ¡°See if you can implement it quickly. They should be gone after a while.¡±


    After saying this, President Pei whispered to him again:


    ¡°Jacob, if you can still ask Mr. Orvel to arrange a diamond box likest time,¡±


    ¡°I will take you there to get to know each other for dinner today.¡±


    ¡®Let me make it clear to you that those present today are all our superiors.¡±


    ¡°The key personnel in the department, establish a good rtionship with them,¡±


    ¡°And maybe you and I will have the opportunity to reach a higher level in the future!¡±


    Jacob has long heard that President Pei means to please the friend he calls,


    Otherwise, how could others must have a big background to worry about treating guests?


    Now that he said this, he suddenly became enlightened.


    He originally thought that his position as vice president should be his ceiling,


    But now it seems that he can work with President Pei to establish a good rtionship with the


    people in the superior management unit.

 Chapter 6103

    Chapter 6103


    Then President Pei will climb up in the future. Wouldn¡¯t the top position naturally fall on his head?


    Thinking of this, he immediately said:


    ¡°Diamond box, right? President Pei, don¡¯t worry, I will arrange it!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately picked up his mobile phone and called Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie was at the Champs Elysees hot spring vi,


    Guarding Nanako and practicing the control of spiritual energy.


    After receiving a call from his father-inw,


    He walked to the yard to answer the call and asked:


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡±


    Jacob said: ¡°Son-inw, I want to ask you a favor.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Why are you being so polite? Just say whatever you want.¡±


    Jacob said hurriedly, ¡°Can you help me ask Mr. Orvel about the diamond box in


    ssic Mansion tonight?¡±


    ¡°Has the box been reserved? If not, can a friend of mine use it?¡±


    ¡°He wanted to book a gold box after looking for connections, but he was cheated.¡±


    ¡°He happened to invite me to dinner tonight, so he asked me for help. I can¡¯t shirk it.¡±


    When Charlie heard that it was such a trivial matter, he said casually:


    ¡°Okay Dad, wait a moment, I will call their boss.¡±


    ¡°As long as the diamond box is not booked tonight, it will be fine.¡±


    Jacob was very excited and said quickly:


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯m waiting for your confirmation, son-inw!¡±


    The matter of a diamond box was extremely simple for Charlie.


    He called Orvel and asked about the avability of the diamond box.


    In fact, Orvel had already terminated the diamond box reservation service in case


    Charlie had any unexpected needs,


    So the diamond box tonight was naturally vacant,


    So Charlie asked him to reserve the diamond box in advance in the name of his father-inw.


    When Orvel heard that Charlie¡¯s father-inw was going,


    He immediately put down what he was doing and prepared to rush to ssic Mansion in person to


    serve.


    It can be said that he was given enough face.


    Seeing that things had been arranged, Charlie was about to call his father-inw.


    Unexpectedly, Orvel said to Charlie on the phone:


    ¡°Master Wade, please do your work first.¡±


    ¡°I can just inform your father-inw about this little matter.¡±


    ¡°Thest time he came to ssic Mansion for dinner, I asked someone to leave his phone number.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Then tell him, and I won¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡­


    Mr. Pei at this time asked Jacob nervously: ¡°Jacob, can this happen?¡±


    Jacob patted his chest and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my son-inw will definitely be able to take action.¡±


    Just as he said that, an unfamiliar number called.


    When he answered the phone, he heard a somewhat familiar voice but he couldn¡¯t remember who it


    was at the moment and said,


    ¡°Are you Mr. Jacob Willson?¡±


    Jacob hummed: ¡°It¡¯s me, who are you?¡±


    Orvel said respectfully on the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Willson, I am Orvel Hong, the boss of ssic Mansion.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you still remember me?¡±


    As soon as Jacob heard that the other party announced that it was Orvel,


    He immediately turned on the speaker excitedly and said,


    ¡°Hello, Orvel! Of course, I remember you!¡±


    President Pei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard Jacob saying Orvel.


    As soon as the light came on, he quickly asked in a low voice: ¡°Is it Mr. Hong?¡±


    Jacob nodded repeatedly, his vanity suddenly filled up at this moment.


    President Pei was also very excited and quickly came over to wait to hear what Orvel had to say.


    At this time, Orvel said very humbly: ¡°Please don¡¯t be polite with me Mr. Willson, I am just a junior.¡±


    President Pei waspletely shocked, thinking that this Jacob is so awesome,


    Orvel actually called himself a junior in front of him, and he was so shameless.


    Jacob was even more proud and asked quickly:


    ¡°Um¡­has my son-inw told you about the box?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t know Charlie¡¯s true identity,


    Nor did he know what Orvel¡¯s rtionship was with his son-inw,


    So he didn¡¯t dare to call Orvel by his first name.


    At this time, Orvel said very enthusiastically:


    ¡°Master Wade told me that I have reserved the diamond box for you tonight,¡±


    ¡°And the highest-standard banquet is also prepared.¡±


    ¡°I will go to ssic Mansion in person.¡±


    ¡°To receive you and your friends, all purchases tonight will be free of charge!¡±


    Jacob was stunned when he heard that the banquet of the highest standard in the diamond box


    cost hundreds of thousands casually,


    But Orvel actually wanted to get free of charge? Isn¡¯t this too grand?


    Moreover, this meal tonight was not a treat for him.


    He was following Pei to enjoy the meal.


    If Orvel waived the bill for this meal, then the favor he owed would be a bit unjust.


    President Pei on the side was not willing to let Jacob take such a big favor,


    And quickly whispered in his ear: ¡°Jacob, my friend is inviting the people above him to dinner


    tonight,¡±


    ¡°And we are both supporting roles. Just ask Mr. Orvel to give you a discount.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Orvel waives the bill for your sake,¡±


    ¡°Those people who were invited will not ept my friend¡¯s kindness, and then his treat will be in


    vain.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After that, President Pei said again:


    ¡°If Mr. Orvel can give you a discount for your sake, those invited will also have to ept my friend¡¯s


    favor,¡±


    ¡°And my friend will also ask you to help book a box and also¡­¡±


    ¡°As for the discount, I appreciate your favor, and I will even acknowledge this favor for it.¡±


    ¡°This way, not only will no one will get hurt, but everyone will benefit,¡±


    ¡°And you won¡¯t owe Mr. Hong a favor for a meal. What a win!¡±


    Jacob understood the meaning immediately and said quickly:


    ¡°Orvel, it¡¯s my friend who¡¯s treating me tonight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to overwhelm the guest. I¡¯d be very grateful if you could give me a discount.¡±

 Chapter 6104

    Chapter 6104


    Although Orvel hasn¡¯t read, any kind of book, but on the subject of human rtions and society,


    He is definitely one of the best, so he immediately understood the whole story.


    Then, he said without hesitation: ¡°Mr. Willson, don¡¯t worry, since I am your friend, I will definitely give


    you a big discount!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it! Your friend will get a 50% discount on all purchases tonight!¡±


    ¡°Wait until your guests are seated After that, I personally will bring two bottles of good wine and


    send them over, just as a small gesture!¡±


    Giving others face is definitely a profound knowledge in China¡¯s humane society.


    Sometimes, you can¡¯t give less face, but sometimes you can¡¯t give too much face.


    The more you give, the more favor you give.


    It¡¯s like a man taking his girlfriend to a friend¡¯s restaurant for dinner.


    If this friend is better off than the man and generously waives the order in front of his girlfriend,


    It¡¯s often not a good thing. He will definitely take over the meal,


    And even says maybe it was because of his status as a restaurant owner and his excessive


    generosity that he attracted his girlfriend to him.


    Since Jacob is a foil tonight, Orvel must give Jacob enough face at the dinner,


    But at the same time, he must not hurt the host¡¯s respect.


    Otherwise, after finishing the meal, the host will feel sad even if they haven¡¯t spent a penny.


    Will bear a grudge against Jacob.


    Orvel can naturally make this matter like an iron bucket, watertight.


    Jacob also felt that he had gained great satisfaction in terms of face at this time,


    And asked Orvel with a smile: ¡°We will go over there and beat eggs for a while, okay?¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°No problem, Of course, no problem!¡±


    ¡°You are wee at any time! I am almost at ssic Mansion,¡±


    ¡°And I will be waiting for you and your friends at the door!¡±


    Jacob thanked you and then hung up the phone with some reluctance.


    During this phone call, Orvel praised him so highly that he was truly authentic.


    Comfortable, indescribablefort all over the body instantly,


    As if every pore is breathing fresh and sweet air, which is intoxicating.


    At this moment, President Pei has turned into a fanboy.


    He gave a thumbs up with both hands andplimented from the bottom of his heart:


    ¡°Jacob! You are so awesome! You are so dmn awesome! The famous Orvel in front of you is just


    like a little brother, it¡¯s really amazing! It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Jacob feltfortable at the same time, but he also praised President Pei and said with a


    smile:


    ¡°President Pei, I am nothing but soldiers under yourmand. After all, you are really amazing!¡±


    President Pei was also immersed in this extremely harmonious business exchange and couldn¡¯t


    extricate himself.


    He subconsciously patted Jacob¡¯s shoulder affectionately,


    As if He looked like a brother and said seriously:


    ¡°Jacob, if I have the opportunity to move up one day, the position of president will definitely be


    yours!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I wish you a speedy promotion President Pei!¡±


    Jacob was also very happy.


    Frustrated in love, he urgently needs a victory to offset his frustration.


    If he really has a chance to be the president, he will definitely be awesome.


    President Pei was so excited that he patted Jacob on the shoulder again and said decisively:


    ¡°Jacob! Let¡¯s go! Go to ssic Mansion!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my friend on the way and ask him toe over quickly!¡±


    With that, he said to Jacob Said: ¡°By the way, we are going to drink tonight,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we both


    stop driving and save trouble!¡±


    Jacob knew that what President Pei said was reasonable.


    Although there are many self-driving cars nowadays,


    If it is to go to a dinner party for socializing and drinking, no driving is the most convenient.


    However, Jacob had his n in mind and thought to himself:


    ¡°I drive the Cullinan. With such a good tool to show off,¡±


    ¡°And such a good opportunity to show off, if you don¡¯t let me drive, that¡¯s not what you want?¡±


    So, he immediately said: ¡°President Pei, let¡¯s drive!¡±


    ¡°Drive my car! After drinking in the evening, I will find a driver. You can still chat for a while in the


    back seat of the car.¡±


    ¡°If you meet a driver who smells strongly of cigarettes while taking a taxi, won¡¯t that affect your


    mood?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you meet that driver who is unhygienic and stinks all over. Not to mention too much It¡¯s


    ufortable.¡±


    When President Pei heard this, he immediately said happily:


    ¡°Okay, okay! Thank you for your hard work!¡±


    ¡°Hey, look at what you said, isn¡¯t this what you should do!¡±


    After that, the two hit it off and hurried out together.


    Jacob got into the driving seat, and President Pei was sitting in the passenger seat.


    The two were chatting happily. At this time, Jacob suddenly received a call.


    The caller was Mr. Wu, who had been arranged by him to substitute as a teacher at the University


    for the Elderly.


    So he directly connected the phone using the car¡¯s Bluetooth and said,


    ¡°Hey Mr. Wu, are you okay?¡±


    Mr. Wu said, ¡°Vice President Willson, I¡¯m done with today¡¯s sses. Let me report to you.¡±


    Jacob no longer had any interest in the matter of the University for the Elderly, so he said


    lukewarmly:


    ¡°Oh, okay, thank you for your efforts, Mr. Wu. I¡¯m a little busy here at the moment,


    So I¡¯ll hang up if you don¡¯t have anything else to do.¡±


    Mr. Wu hurriedly said: ¡°There is one more thing, Vice President Willson.¡±


    ¡°Professor Han, who teachesw at the University, gave me an invitation and asked me to pass it


    on to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you still at the meeting? If so, I will make a special trip I¡¯ll go back and bring it to you.¡±


    When Jacob heard that it was about the invitation, he felt even more unhappy.


    He said casually: ¡°No, no, we¡¯ll talk about it when we meet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite hard for you to teach in my ce. You don¡¯t have to specificallye to deliver it to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mr. Wu said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep it myself and give it to you when I see you.¡±


    Jacob was about to hang up the phone when President Pei on the side said:


    ¡°Mr. Wu, it¡¯s me, do you recognize who I am?¡±


    Mr. Wu on the other end of the phone hurriedly said:


    ¡°President Pei, how could I not hear your voice?¡±


    ¡°You are with Vice President Willson. Yeah.¡±  Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡± President Pei responded, and then said: ¡°Mr. Wu, do you have time tonight? I might have to


    work hard on something.¡±


    Mr. Wu said without thinking: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just say what you say,


    President Pei, I am obligated!¡±


    President Pei said with a smile: ¡°Vice President Willson and I are having a dinner at ssic


    Mansion tonight,¡±


    ¡°And we will probably have some drinks. Can youe to ssic Mansion tonight?¡±


    ¡°Help Vice President Willson drive? You are famous for being calm when driving,¡±


    ¡°And the people in the meeting all praised you, saying that they never get motion sick when riding in


    your car.¡±


    ¡°We both will drink too much, so I feel most at ease letting you drive!¡±


    Mr. Wu immediately said happily: ¡°Okay, President Pei, Vice President Willson,¡±


    ¡°I promise toplete the task, and I will go directly to ssic Mansion to wait for you soon!¡±


    President Pei said with a smile: ¡°There is no need to go so early,¡±


    ¡°We estimate It will be quitete, so let¡¯s eat some food first and arrive at ssic


    Mansion on time at nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    After saying that, President Pei warned again: ¡°Be sure to eat something good.¡±


    ¡°I will approve the reimbursement for you when I get the invoice!¡±


    Mr. Wu said excitedly: ¡°Okay, President Pei!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time at nine o¡¯clock!¡±


    ¡°I just happened to bring Vice President Willson¡¯s invitation with me!¡±

 Chapter 6105

    Chapter 6105


    Jacob didn¡¯t pay much attention to the invitation.


    Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t go if it was given to him, and he wouldn¡¯t let his wife know.


    At this moment, he was filled with a question.


    After he hung up Mr. Wu¡¯s phone, he asked with some confusion:


    ¡°President Pei, it only costs a hundred yuan to hire a driver.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want Mr. Wu to do it?¡±


    President Pei had a profound reason. He said to Jacob:


    ¡°Jacob, if you take the position of president in the future,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily need to understand business,¡±


    ¡°But you must understand the ways of the world and the unspoken rules of the workce.¡±


    As he said that, he raised his right index finger nodded in the air, and said with a smile:


    ¡°How to get the people under your control is a skill.¡±


    ¡°Not only do you have to give them sweets and p them often,¡±


    ¡°But you also have to give them opportunities to do something for you.¡±


    ¡°Just take Wu into ount, as a leader, if you invite him to a meal,¡±


    ¡°His intimacy with you will increase by 5 points.¡±


    ¡°Then if you ask him to do a favor ande to act as a driver for you in the evening,¡±


    ¡°His intimacy with you will increase.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, the degree can be increased by 50 points!¡±


    ¡°If a leader always asks one of his subordinates to do some small favors within his ability,¡±


    ¡°Then you can rest assured that that person must be his own person,¡±


    ¡°And even if he is not yet, he will soon be his own person;¡±


    ¡°Sometimes people are so strange,¡±


    ¡°With all kinds of obedience and pandering psychology.¡±


    ¡°If you only order him around at work, he will only obey you,¡±


    ¡°But if you order him appropriately at the personal level,¡±


    ¡°It can satisfy his psychology of catering and pleasing you.¡±


    ¡°It is obvious that he is trying his best to please you, but he is happier than you.¡±


    ¡°This is social psychology, and it is also the way to control people.¡±


    ¡°If you have the opportunity, you can study more.¡±


    Jacob is curious and asks: ¡°Is that what happened?¡±


    President Pei smiled and said: ¡°Brother, what I tell you is from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, look at us.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t find you for help, can the two of us talk so spectively like we are now?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he blurted out:


    ¡°I understand! I understand President Pei!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it means! It¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s amazing!


    President Pei quickly exined: ¡°Oh, by the way, Jacob, although this is what I told you,¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of pinching you regarding today¡¯s matter.¡±


    ¡°I just really wanted your help.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t use this kind of trick on you.¡±


    Jacob chuckled and said, ¡°I know, I know if you can tell me this,¡±


    ¡°President Pei, you definitely treat me as one of your own!¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s the case!¡± President Pei said with a smile:


    ¡°Sometimes, you have to learn more from the experience of your predecessors.¡±


    ¡°People cross the river by feeling for the stones.¡±


    ¡°We have to cross the river by feeling by our seniors.¡±


    ¡°When we feel for the stones and get slippery, we must touch our seniors.¡±


    ¡°But when the senior falls first and we see him fall,¡±


    ¡°We do not stop and move on to someone else.¡±


    Jacob said with a learned look on his face:


    ¡°I understand, President Pei! After listening to what you said,¡±


    ¡°It was really enlightening. The benefits are endless!¡±


    Chairman Pei sighed:


    ¡°Actually, our human rtionship society is about blending human rtionships with each other.¡±


    ¡°Human rtionships are like gears. Different gears mesh with each other.¡±


    ¡°Only when you are connected to me and I am with you, can we do anything.¡±


    ¡°When ites to coordinated operation, you see, you helped me today,¡±


    ¡°And indirectly I helped my friend.¡±


    ¡°If the three gears of ours mesh together and turn one tooth forward, we can both turn one tooth


    ordingly.¡±


    Jacob nodded in agreement and said with admiration:


    ¡°President Pei, your experience is so valuable to me!¡±


    President Pei nodded and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my friend and tell him the news.¡±


    ¡°Just listen, he will definitely be very happy!¡±


    Jacob was immediately looking forward to the other party¡¯s reaction.


    President Pei found a number and dialed it while turning on the speaker.


    The call was quickly connected, and the other party asked anxiously:


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Mr. Pei, how are things going? Those guys are getting ready to leave,¡±


    ¡°I have to tell them the box number!¡±

 Chapter 6106

    Chapter 6106


    President Pei said with a smile: ¡°Brother Zhang, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I have already asked our Vice President Willson for help.¡±


    As he spoke, he said very mysteriously:


    ¡°Vice President Willson is a good brother of mine.¡±


    ¡°After I told him, he immediately made a call.¡±


    ¡°Guess who he contacted at ssic Mansion?


    The other party asked quickly:


    ¡°Is it their manager Cheng?¡±


    ¡°No,¡±


    President Pei smiled and said, ¡°Guess again.¡±


    The other party said eagerly:


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Pei, what time is it and you still want me to guess?¡±


    ¡°I told those people yesterday about the golden box.¡±


    ¡°They were also very happy and said they would go there in advance with poker cards to crack


    eggs.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t tell them the specific situation now, maybe it will be a joke!¡±


    President Pei smiled and said: ¡°Okay, okay, Brother Zhang, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Our Vice President Willson helped you contact the owner Mr. Orvel Hong.¡±


    ¡°He agreed to give you the best diamond box.¡±


    ¡°The box is reserved for you! We have also prepared the highest standard banquet for you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle there!¡± The other party eximed:


    ¡°Really or not? Can your vice president directly contact Mr. Hong?!¡±


    ¡°He also solved the problem of the diamond box?¡±


    President Pei said: ¡°Brother Zhang, based on your understanding of me,¡±


    ¡°Is it possible for me to joke with you about this kind of thing?


    The other party let out a sigh of relief and said as if he were surviving a disaster:


    ¡°Oh! Mr. Pei, thank you! You really saved my life!¡±


    ¡°It took me a lot of effort to get these people to have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°If I mess up this thing again, then I will really shoot myself in the foot!¡±


    ¡°President Pei was just about to be polite when the other party suddenly asked nervously:


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Pei, the diamond box in ssic Mansion is still the highest level and highest


    standard banquet,¡±


    ¡°So this table should cost hundreds of thousands. ah?¡±


    ¡°Last time I had a friend treat me to dinner in Hong Kong.¡±


    ¡°Eight people ate, and the swallow-winged abalone for each person cost more than 200,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°My flesh ached for more than a year, and now I can¡¯t help but feel excited when I see the abalone.¡±


    ¡°I will have a migraine¡­¡±


    As he said that, he couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°Mr. Pei, why don¡¯t you help me talk to your vice president?¡±


    ¡°If not, just give me a gold box. If it¡¯s a gold box, so the price is more affordable for me.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    President Pei said with a smile: ¡°Brother Zhang, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±


    ¡°Although the diamond box is very expensive, Mr. Orvel has said that for the sake of my friend, he


    will give you a 50% discount on all purchases.¡±


    ¡°Even if you go to the gold box, you can¡¯t afford 100,000 yuan for a meal, right?¡±


    ¡°Now with the same budget, the diamond box is almost the same.¡±


    ¡°For the same money, the service is several times greater!¡±


    ¡°You have to know that this is not only expensive in the price of the banquet, but also in the dignity


    of the diamond box.¡±


    ¡°If you call them now and say that the box has been changed to a diamond box,¡±


    ¡°It will be over just to see if they are happy.¡±


    ¡°Dmn it!¡±


    The other party asked in disbelief: ¡°Real or false? 50% off?¡±


    ¡°Is such a good thing really possible?¡±


    President Pei said: ¡°Of course, when Mr. Orvel called our Vice President Willson, I was listening


    nearby.¡±


    ¡°With that said, President Pei said again: ¡°By the way, Brother Zhang, let me give you some more


    information.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Orvel said that if our Vice President Willsones over, he will receive him personally and will


    also prepare two bottles of fine wine and send them to the private room.¡±


    ¡°As soon as hees, Mr. Orvel will alsoe to wee. Not to mention your face, how much


    money will you save with two bottles of wine?¡±


    ¡°Just follow your original n and at least have a few bottles of Maotai collection, right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Orvel is giving you two bottles. If they are one pound, in a hotel like ssic


    Mansion, they will charge you at least ten thousand or fifteen thousand,¡±


    ¡°Which will save you another thirty thousand. If they are giving you two bottles of two pounds, you


    Save at least fifty or sixty thousand!¡±


    ¡°Oh My God!¡± The other party said excitedly:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pei!¡± Thank you too, Vice President Willson!¡±


    ¡°You must help me invite Vice President Willson over!¡±


    President Pei smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already taken it upon myself to help you invite


    him over.¡±


    ¡°We are heading to ssic Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Very good! Very good! The other party quickly said:


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way and I¡¯ll be there soon. Let¡¯s meet at the doorter!¡±


    Jacob felt happy listening to the conversation between the two.


    He finally experienced the feeling of being able to solve big troubles for others at critical moments,


    And being praised and praised by others.


    It was a bit ted, but more from the bottom of his heart. He is so proud.


    President Pei hung up the phone and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Jacob, you see, this is how rtionships are blended. You help me and I help you.¡±


    ¡°In the future, we will have a testedradeship. No matter who goes in the future, When we reach


    a high ce,¡±


    ¡°As long as we are willing to turn around and give each other a hand, our rtionship will go


    further.¡±


    ¡®The ancients often said that forming cliques for personal gain is not just a little bit like this.¡±


    Jacob nodded repeatedly: ¡°President Pei, this is great wisdom.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely learn more from you in the future!¡±


    President Peiughed and said, ¡°If you want to learn, brother, I will teach you everything I can,¡±


    ¡°But you must not hide your secrets at the wine table tonight, you must drink openly!¡±


    Jacob patted his chest and said, ¡°President Pei,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have never been shy at the wine table!¡±¡±

 Chapter 6107

    Chapter 6107


    When Jacob¡¯s Cullinan drove to ssic Mansion,


    Orvel was already waiting at the door.


    For Jacob, he naturally has to show great enthusiasm,


    And he must do the utmost in face work because he understands Jacob¡¯s character,


    Loves to pretend, and save face, so he must give enough face.


    As soon as Jacob stopped the car,


    Orvel and the manager of ssic Mansion came directly to greet him.


    Chairman Pei, the co-driver, recognized Orvel and eximed:


    ¡°When Jacobes here, Mr. Hong wille to greet me in person?¡±


    Jacob said with a smile: ¡°He is very respectful to my son-inw,¡±


    ¡°And he naturally won¡¯t neglect you.¡±


    As he spoke, Orvel had already arrived at the driver¡¯s door.


    He personally held Jacob open the door and said with respect:


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Willson, just give the car to Cheng.¡±


    ¡°Just you and this gentlemane with me!¡±


    Jacob said with a smile:


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    After that, he said to President Pei on the side:


    ¡°President Pei, let¡¯s get off let¡¯s get in the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    President Pei was a little reserved in front of Orvel.


    He nodded repeatedly with a smile and got out of the car timidly.


    As soon as he got out of the car, Jacob introduced President Pei to Orvel and said, ¡°Mr. Hong, this


    is President Pei of our calligraphy and painting association,¡±


    ¡°And he is also my big brother.¡±


    President Pei looked nervous, he was just a private citizen and a president of the small association.


    He was naturally a little nervous in front of Orvel,


    Fearing that he would not be able to get into his eyes.


    However, what President Pei didn¡¯t expect was that Orvel was very polite to him.


    He took the initiative to shake his hand and said with a smile:


    ¡°Hello, President Pei, I am Orvel Hong,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡± President Pei quickly shook hands with Orvel and said repeatedly:


    ¡°Mr. Hong, you are so polite. It is my honor to meet you!¡±


    Orvel said with a smile:


    ¡°Since President Pei is Mr. Willson¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°You are my friend too. If you need me, for something in the future, just speak up!¡±


    President Pei was a little ttered.


    To be able to have Orvel be so polite and give such face was indeed beyond expectations,


    And he felt extremely happy.


    Everyone cares about face, even he knew that after today when Jacob was not around,


    Orvel might not take him seriously but at this moment,


    If Orvel could say this, it would be enough to give him face.


    At this moment, an Audi A6 slowly drove to the door and stopped.


    As soon as the car stopped, a man ran out of the cab,


    Walked quickly to President Pei, and said excitedly:


    ¡°Mr. Pei!¡±


    When President Pei saw the other party, he immediately smiled and said:


    ¡°Oh, Brother Zhang, you are here!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let me introduce you.¡±


    ¡°This is the brother Willson I mentioned to you, the Vice President Willson!¡±


    Afterward, President Pei said to Jacob again:


    ¡°Jacob, this is Brother Zhang I told you, Ruben Zhang!¡±


    Ruben took the initiative to shake hands with Jacob very politely and said:


    ¡°Hello, brother Willson! Mr. Pei has talked about you many times, and we finally met today.¡±


    Jacob also quickly became polite, and President Pei on the side quickly said:


    ¡°Brother Zhang, let me introduce you to Mr. Hong,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hong and Joseph have a very good rtionship, so I won¡¯t overstep my bounds.¡±


    Jacob came to his senses and quickly introduced himself:


    ¡°Brother Zhang, let me introduce to you.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°This is Mr. Orvel, the boss of ssic Mansion.¡±


    Ruben said quickly: ¡°Oh, Mr. Hong, I have heard your name for a long time,¡±


    ¡°And today I finally met you in person.¡±


    ¡°I have been to ssic Mansion before, but I never had the chance to meet you.¡±


    Orvel said with a smile: ¡°Since you are Mr. Willson¡¯s friend,¡±


    ¡°Then you are my friend. Whenever youe to ssic Mansion in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will personally receive you!¡±


    Ruben was also very excited.


    It¡¯s so honorable to get treated like this.


    Orvel was also sending Buddha to the West at this moment and quickly said: ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not


    stand here. Let¡¯s go up.¡±


    ¡°I will make arrangements to receive your guests.¡±


    ¡°As long as they are Diamond VIP customers, they will be there.¡±


    ¡°Someone will take you upstairs.¡±

 Chapter 6108

    Chapter 6108


    Jacob also echoed: ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go up first, go in and wait.¡±


    Naturally, the other two people had no objections,


    So they followed Orvel and Jacob to the end of ssic Mansion to the Luxurious diamond box.


    After Orvel brought the three of them to the diamond box, he said with a smile:


    ¡°You three sit down for a while. I will ask someone to prepare the Dahongpao for you.¡±


    ¡°You can drink and chat. After a while, the waiter will bring the menu over for you to take a look.¡±


    ¡°I have already told the kitchen what to order.¡±


    ¡°When everyone is here, the cold dishes will be served first.¡±


    ¡°If you want to y cards, you can y cards for a while.¡±


    ¡°Once you are seated, the hot dishes will be served immediately.¡±


    Orvel arranged everything in detail, and the three of them were extremely satisfied and even


    grateful.


    The two people looked at Jacob with a hint of admiration.


    In their eyes, it was as if Jacob was a kind of big boss who hid his identity.


    Soon, the guests for the banquet arrived one after another.


    Orvel did give Jacob enough face.


    After everyone arrived, he personally brought two bottles of expensive threepound Maotai to the


    box.


    Ruben took advantage of the treat and ordered two extra one-pound bottles of Moutai Feitian.


    There are a total of 8 people dining tonight, six pounds plus two pounds,


    Which is exactly one pound of wine per person.


    This group of people are probably in their 50s.


    Although there are some who have a good alcohol capacity, facing the 53-degree Moutai,


    The best one can only drink a pound.


    Jacob has an average alcohol capacity and can drink half a pound of this kind of wine.


    Even if it¡¯s not bad.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, since Orvel gave Jacob enough face, everyone at the dinner table also gave Jacob


    enough face.


    They toasted him at every turn and ttered him, which made his vanity reach its peak.


    This feeling of being valued by everyone immediately forms a strong contrast with the pain in his


    heart of being abandoned by Meiqing.


    Extremely satisfied vanity was like the best healing medicine.


    The scars in his soul healed quickly, and in addition, the social status of the people at the dinner


    table was much higher than his,


    And they all rushed to make friends with him,


    Which made Jacob¡¯s social circle greatly improve and progress.


    Jacob¡¯s mood improved, and his drinking capacity naturally increased.


    Between pushing and changing cups, Jacob had already drunk at least seven taels.


    Jacob, who had drunk seven ounces of wine, was already talking loudly,


    But people at the dinner table still stood up and toasted to him frequently.


    Thanks to the fact that people think highly of him,


    Jacob¡¯s wine taste has also been improved at this moment.


    If he can¡¯t drink it down, he has to drink it while pinching his nose.


    This is considered a courtesy.


    So, by the time the banquet came to an end, Jacob¡¯s whole body was in a mess,


    And he had severe ghosting when he looked at things.


    The others were the same as Jacob.


    Everyone drank and staggered, and finally helped each other out of the box.


    Seeing that Jacob had drunk too much,


    Orvel stepped forward and asked with concern:


    ¡°Mr. Willson, do you want me to drive you back?¡±


    Jacob said drunkenly: ¡°¡­ Mr. Orv, you¡­ you are too polite!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll just¡­ take a taxi back¡­ and that¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    President Pei on the side reminded him:


    ¡°Jacob, you¡­ didn¡¯t you ask¡­ let Wu drive¡­ for you?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t he? ¡­He should be here,¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll call him¡­call¡­call¡­call¡­¡±


    As soon as Orvel heard the word ¡°Mr. Wu¡±, he said,


    ¡°Mr. Wu that President Pei mentioned, He was just waiting in the lobby.¡±


    ¡°He arrived at around eight o¡¯clock and told our waiter that he was here to wait for Mr. Willson and


    President Pei,¡±


    ¡°So I asked someone to arrange for him to rest in the lobby.¡±


    President Pei hurriedly said:


    ¡°Then¡­ That¡¯s great! Let¡­let Mr. Wu drive¡­drive!¡±


    Orvel saw that they had already made arrangements,


    And that Mr. Wu had indeed not drunk just now, and looked more reliable, so he said:


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take you down.¡±


    When everyone arrived at the lobby on the first floor, Mr. Wu, who was waiting in the lobby rest


    area, stood up quickly,


    Walked quickly to President Pei and Jacob, and said respectfully:


    ¡°President Pei, Vice President Willson,¡±


    ¡°You two didn¡¯t drink too much, did you?¡±


    President Pei¡¯s face turned red and he said with a smile:


    ¡°Drink too much? No¡­ not! We are drinking¡­ drinking well,¡±


    ¡°Drinking beautifully, It feels good!¡±


    After that, he said goodbye to the people around him.


    After everyone exchanged pleasantries for a while,


    He and Jacob followed Mr. Wu out of ssic Mansion.


    Orvel also sent him all the way out.


    Manager Cheng of ssic Mansion had already driven Jacob¡¯s Cullinan to the door and handed the


    key to Mr. Wu.


    After Orvel gave some instructions,


    The two said goodbye to everyone and sat in the back row of a Rolls-Royce.


    After Mr. Wu got in the car, he buckled his seat belt and took out an invitation.


    He said to Jacob: ¡°Vice President, this is the invitation that Professor Han asked me to deliver to


    you.¡±


    ¡°How about I put it in the armrest box for you?¡±


    The drunk Jacob waved his hands disdainfully and said:


    ¡°What¡­ what a shabby invitation,¡­¡±


    ¡°Meiqing¡¯s wedding¡­ I¡­ I just¡­ won¡¯t go!¡±


    Seeing that he had drunk too much, Mr. Wu directly put the invitation into the armrest box and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it inside for you. You can read it when you wake up tomorrow.¡±


    Jacob was already half asleep and didn¡¯t pay attention to what he said.


    He just urged: ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ stop talking nonsense¡­ hurry up¡­ drive quickly¡­¡±

 Chapter 6109

    Chapter 6109


    When Jacob was sent home, he was so drunk that he was almost unconscious.


    When Charlie took him from Mr. Wu¡¯s hand, he originally had thick eyebrows and big eyes,


    But he could only open his eyes to a thin slit even though he tried hard,


    Plus he had a red face and a facial expression that looked like a smile but not a smile.


    Just like the obscene perverts in advlt movies.


    Seeing Charliee out to pick him up in a daze,


    The drunk Jacob said with a smile:


    ¡°Good¡­ good son-inw¡­ your father was s¡­ so¡­ so honored today!¡±


    Charlie was helpless.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°Dad, you drank too much,¡±


    ¡°Go and rest. Don¡¯t wake mom up.¡±


    ¡°She will definitelye down and scold you when she sees you like this.¡±


    ¡°Scold me?¡± Jacob red and snorted coldly.


    He said: ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll give her some courage¡­courage!¡±


    Charlie patted his back and whispered:


    ¡°Keep your voice down, mom is full of courage,¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to give her some courage?¡±


    ¡°In your current situation, if she really attacks you, you can¡¯t beat her.¡±


    Jacob, who was still drunk just now, felt a sudden rush of cold air from above,


    His whole body shivered subconsciously, and then quickly changed his words:


    ¡°Okay¡­ A good man doesn¡¯t¡­ fight with women!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you take me back¡­ to my room, and we both keep a low¡­ low profile!¡±


    Charlie hummed, helped him into the vi, and then sent him back to the room to settle down.


    After doing this, Charlie came out of the room, just when the phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Helena calling him, he realized that Peter¡¯s return to China might be approaching,


    So he returned to his room and answered the phone.


    Helena¡¯s voice rang on the other side of the phone, and she said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m not disturbing your rest at thiste hour, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie asked her with a smile: ¡°How is the situation over there?¡±


    Helena said hurriedly: ¡°I¡¯m calling you because I want to report the recent situation to you.¡±


    After saying that, she continued:


    ¡°There are many things that may take up a little bit of your time.¡±


    ¡°Is it convenient for you? If it¡¯s not convenient,¡±


    ¡°I will make an appointment with you at another time.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s convenient for me, you can tell me.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Helena said: ¡°Then let me tell you something clear about the situation first.¡±


    ¡°The first one is Mr. Zhou¡¯s identity. It is no longer an issue.¡±


    ¡°ording to his personal wishes, I asked someone to help him order a flight for tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    ¡°There is no direct flight from Oslo to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°So he has to transfer twice. It takes almost 24 hours to arrive in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°That will be the day after tomorrow in the afternoon at your ce.¡±


    After saying that, Helena exined: ¡°You previously said that Mr. Zhou be given a reasonable


    identity as an ordinary person,¡±


    ¡°So I did not arrange a business jet for him here, and the journey will be a little harder.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Charlie said understandingly:


    ¡°Returning to China is thest step for Uncle Zhou to get out of this disaster.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to work harder than to make trouble.¡±


    ¡°You can send me the flight numberter and I will pick him up at the airport.¡±


    Helena said: ¡°That¡¯s it, Mr. Wade, what Mr. Zhou means is to try not to let me tell you his flight


    information.¡±


    ¡°He said that you are still very influential in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°If you go to pick him up, or have some influence on him after he arrives in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°If you take care of him, many people will pay extra attention to him,¡±


    ¡°So his idea is to go to Aurous Hill to settle down quietly first,¡±


    ¡°And after he settles down, he will find an opportunity to contact you.¡±


    Charlie hesitated for a moment and then nodded slightly.


    Aurous Hill is not a very big ce.


    Although most people here do not know their identities,


    There are indeed many who know Master Wade.


    There are tens of thousands of Orvel¡¯s little brothers alone.


    As soon as one of them meets someone who goes to the airport to pick up a stranger they are not


    familiar with,


    Even if they have no ill intentions, they will definitely be curious about that person.


    Thinking about it this way, it would be better for him not to get involved for the time being,


    And contact him after he has settled down.


    He can ensure that he has peace of mind by quietly taking care of and protecting him in Aurous Hill.


    So, he said to Helena: ¡°Since Uncle Zhou has made a decision,¡±


    ¡°Let his thoughts prevail on this matter.¡±


    Helena said simply: ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I will follow up next.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the AI model. Simon has personally delivered 40,000 graphics cards.¡±


    ¡°Microsoft¡¯s data center here has also started the handover work.¡±


    ¡°They will migrate the data as quickly as possible to other data centers,¡±


    ¡°And after that, we can use it normally.¡±

 Chapter 6110

    Chapter 6110


    After saying that, Helena added: ¡°But there is a small episode in this matter,¡±


    ¡°That is, NVIDIA just released thetestputing chip b100 two days ago.¡±


    ¡°The overall performance is much better than the h100 we ordered.¡±


    ¡°It can be regarded as the upper one.¡±


    ¡°A product of an era, so I had a chat with Simon and asked him to take advantage of his rtionship


    before the b100 was officiallyunched,¡±


    ¡°And order a batch from Nvidia, at least to ensure that we can have 20,000 b100 within the first


    quarter of the officialunch.¡±


    Charlie asked: ¡°What did Simon say?¡±


    Helena said: ¡°Of course he, an old fox, is unwilling.¡±


    ¡°Theputing power of b100 is a qualitative improvementpared to h100.¡±


    ¡°Many AIpanies and industry experts andpanies have been holding coins for a long time.¡±


    ¡°He said that he has already taken so many h100 through special rtionships,¡±


    ¡°So about b100 is really embarrassed to speak.¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and said: ¡°Why is he embarrassed to speak,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than It¡¯s just that the conditions have been negotiated in advance,¡±


    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t want us to increase the price temporarily.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Helena said: ¡°Simon is the shrewdest businessman in the world.¡±


    ¡°These days, they have made a lot of money on Nvidia stocks.¡±


    ¡°After Nvidia¡¯s b100 isunched, their revenue will soar rapidly.¡±


    ¡°Getting 10,000 more graphics cards is not a big problem for him,¡±


    ¡°But he just doesn¡¯t want to raise the price now.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°This matter is actually easy to handle.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t simply increase the quotation,¡±


    ¡°But also increase the value of our target appropriately.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Tell him that if we can send 40,000 b200 to Northern Europe,¡±


    ¡°He will have three-quarters of the blood-dispersing and heart-saving pills.¡±


    Helena smiled and said: ¡°I believe he will not refuse, and he will definitely be very positive.¡±


    Charlie sighed: ¡°It¡¯s just a shame for his son Steve.¡±


    ¡°This guy just arrived in Aurous Hill to visit the pier.¡±


    ¡°When he goes back, he will find that his father is getting stronger and he is going to hate me like


    crazy.¡±


    Helena quickly asked him: ¡°Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°But if this Steve jumps over the wall, will it bring any risks to you?¡±


    Charlie smiled: ¡°If he really jumps over the wall,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely find a way to kill his dad instead of me.¡±


    ¡°After all, he is jumping over the wall,¡±


    ¡°If a dog jumps off a building in a hurry, he will not seek death on his own.¡±


    Helena smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved!¡±


    After that, Helena added: ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade, theunch period of the AI model has passed.¡±


    ¡°Thetest demonstration can beunched within the specified time,¡±


    ¡°And there is room for further eleration.¡±


    ¡°However, the details cannot be guaranteed and must be continuously verified in actual operations.¡±


    ¡°However, you can rest assured that I will definitely keep an eye on them and let them do their best


    to go online as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie sighed:


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Helena.¡±


    Helena said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Wade, you are so polite. This is what I should do.¡± Charlie did not talk to


    Helena too much it is useless to say more words of politeness and gratitude.¡±


    ¡°He will always give tangible rewards in practical areas to those who have helped him and those


    who have made efforts and goodwill for him.


    At this time, Helena said again: ¡°By the way, Mr. Wade, you haven¡¯t given me a collection ount


    for the US$55 billion that Simon gave mest time.¡±


    ¡°Please give me an ount when it¡¯s convenient for you. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I really don¡¯t have anything to use the money for right now,¡±


    ¡°So just keep this money for now.¡±


    At this moment, another call came in from Charlie¡¯s mobile phone.


    It was his wife, ire, so he said to Helena:


    ¡°Helena, I have something to do here, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    After that, he switched ire¡¯s call.


    As soon as the phone call came through, ire said excitedly:


    ¡°Husband, I have finished handing over here! Miss Fei has arranged a flight for me,¡±


    ¡°And I will set out in the afternoon!¡±


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise:


    ¡°Honey, When can you arrive in Aurous Hill?¡±


    ire thought for a while and said:


    ¡°It¡¯ste at night in Aurous Hill now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to pack my thingster. After finishing everything,¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei will arrange a special ne to send me off.¡±


    ¡°I guess I should arrive tomorrow afternoon!¡±


    Charlie said happily: ¡°That¡¯s great, wife,¡±


    ¡°I will pick you up at the airport tomorrow!¡±


    When Jacob was sent home, he was so drunk that he was almost unconscious.


    When Charlie took him from Mr. Wu¡¯s hand, he originally had thick eyebrows and big eyes,


    But he could only open his eyes to a thin slit even though he tried hard,


    Plus he had a red face and a facial expression that looked like a smile but not a smile.


    Just like the obscene perverts in advlt movies.


    Seeing Charliee out to pick him up in a daze,


    The drunk Jacob said with a smile:


    ¡°Good¡­ good son-inw¡­ your father was s¡­ so¡­ so honored today!¡±


    Charlie was helpless.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°Dad, you drank too much,¡±


    ¡°Go and rest. Don¡¯t wake mom up.¡±


    ¡°She will definitelye down and scold you when she sees you like this.¡±


    ¡°Scold me?¡± Jacob red and snorted coldly.


    He said: ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll give her some courage¡­courage!¡±


    Charlie patted his back and whispered:


    ¡°Keep your voice down, mom is full of courage,¡±


    ¡°Why do you need to give her some courage?¡±


    ¡°In your current situation, if she really attacks you, you can¡¯t beat her.¡±


    Jacob, who was still drunk just now, felt a sudden rush of cold air from above,


    His whole body shivered subconsciously, and then quickly changed his words:


    ¡°Okay¡­ A good man doesn¡¯t¡­ fight with women!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you take me back¡­ to my room, and we both keep a low¡­ low profile!¡±


    Charlie hummed, helped him into the vi, and then sent him back to the room to settle down.


    After doing this, Charlie came out of the room, just when the phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Helena calling him, he realized that Peter¡¯s return to China might be approaching,


    So he returned to his room and answered the phone.


    Helena¡¯s voice rang on the other side of the phone, and she said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m not disturbing your rest at thiste hour, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie asked her with a smile: ¡°How is the situation over there?¡±


    Helena said hurriedly: ¡°I¡¯m calling you because I want to report the recent situation to you.¡±


    After saying that, she continued:


    ¡°There are many things that may take up a little bit of your time.¡±


    ¡°Is it convenient for you? If it¡¯s not convenient,¡±


    ¡°I will make an appointment with you at another time.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s convenient for me, you can tell me.¡±


    Helena said: ¡°Then let me tell you something clear about the situation first.¡±


    ¡°The first one is Mr. Zhou¡¯s identity. It is no longer an issue.¡±


    ¡°ording to his personal wishes, I asked someone to help him order a flight for tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    ¡°There is no direct flight from Oslo to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°So he has to transfer twice. It takes almost 24 hours to arrive in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°That will be the day after tomorrow in the afternoon at your ce.¡±


    After saying that, Helena exined: ¡°You previously said that Mr. Zhou be given a reasonable


    identity as an ordinary person,¡±


    ¡°So I did not arrange a business jet for him here, and the journey will be a little harder.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Charlie said understandingly:


    ¡°Returning to China is thest step for Uncle Zhou to get out of this disaster.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to work harder than to make trouble.¡±


    ¡°You can send me the flight numberter and I will pick him up at the airport.¡±


    Helena said: ¡°That¡¯s it, Mr. Wade, what Mr. Zhou means is to try not to let me tell you his flight


    information.¡±


    ¡°He said that you are still very influential in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°If you go to pick him up, or have some influence on him after he arrives in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°If you take care of him, many people will pay extra attention to him,¡±


    ¡°So his idea is to go to Aurous Hill to settle down quietly first,¡±


    ¡°And after he settles down, he will find an opportunity to contact you.¡±


    Charlie hesitated for a moment and then nodded slightly.


    Aurous Hill is not a very big ce.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Although most people here do not know their identities,


    There are indeed many who know Master Wade.


    There are tens of thousands of Orvel¡¯s little brothers alone.


    As soon as one of them meets someone who goes to the airport to pick up a stranger they are not


    familiar with,


    Even if they have no ill intentions, they will definitely be curious about that person.


    Thinking about it this way, it would be better for him not to get involved for the time being,


    And contact him after he has settled down.


    He can ensure that he has peace of mind by quietly taking care of and protecting him in Aurous Hill.


    So, he said to Helena: ¡°Since Uncle Zhou has made a decision,¡±


    ¡°Let his thoughts prevail on this matter.¡±


    Helena said simply: ¡°Okay Mr. Wade, I will follow up next.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the AI model. Simon has personally delivered 40,000 graphics cards.¡±


    ¡°Microsoft¡¯s data center here has also started the handover work.¡±


    ¡°They will migrate the data as quickly as possible to other data centers,¡±


    ¡°And after that, we can use it normally.¡±

 Chapter 6111

    Chapter 6111


    The next day, Jacob slept until three o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Although ine didn¡¯t drink, she had recently be obsessed with watching live broadcasts and


    short videos on her mobile phone,


    So she didn¡¯t get up from bed until after ten o¡¯clock.


    Originally, Charlie nned to go to the mountainside vi in Champs Elysees today to continue to


    help Nanako and improve her mastery of spiritual energy.


    However, because ire was arriving this afternoon,


    He nned not to go anywhere during the day.


    Just waiting at home for the time to pick her up from the airport.


    ine was sleepy, rubbing her eyes and holding her mobile phone.


    She walked out of the elevator. Seeing Charlie cleaning up the living room,


    She asked him curiously: ¡°Good son-inw,¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go out today?¡±


    ¡°Usually at this time aren¡¯t you going out to discuss business with clients?¡±


    After saying that, she asked with some nervousness and concern:


    ¡°My dear son-inw, is it difficult to do the Feng Shui business recently?¡±


    ¡°Will it affect our family¡¯s normal life?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°Mom, you are overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that business is not good, it¡¯s that I turned away all the work today.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± ine said with some pain:


    ¡°My dear son-inw, can¡¯t you keep up with the ounts?¡±


    ¡°You just go to see a customer and ce an order, which costs tens or even millions,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t earn so much money and just clean the house.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a big loss? You might as well go out and earn your tens or millions,¡± ¡°And give your mother


    1%, which is thousands or tens of thousands.¡±


    ¡°I will help you clean the house and make sure it is spotless!¡±


    Charlie smiled helplessly and said:


    ¡°Mom, the reason why I didn¡¯t go out today is because ire will be back in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I will clean up the house and pick her up at the airport when the time is almost up.¡±


    ¡°She has been in the United States for such a long time.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let her see the house in a mess as soon as shees back.¡±


    When ine heard that ire wasing back, she cheered excitedly:


    ¡°Oh, ire ising back? Is she reallying back?¡±


    ¡°I miss her so much!¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°ire got on the ne a few hours ago,¡±


    ¡°And she will be here in another six or seven hours.¡±


    ¡°I guess it will be around four or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°It will be just the right time for dinner.¡±


    ine hurriedly scolded: ¡°This girl only has you as her husband in her heart,¡±


    ¡°And she doesn¡¯t even have me as her mother.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t even tell me such a big thing I didn¡¯t know when she wasing back.¡±


    After saying that, she saw Charlie was mopping the floor and hurriedly stepped forward and said:


    ¡°My dear son-inw, the house has been a bit messy recently.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that your mother didn¡¯t bother to clean it up.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is also that old dog Jacob who leaves early andes homete.¡±


    ¡°What kind of work is there for him all day I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Come on, good son-inw, just give Mom the mop and I will clean it up.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you go clean up the kitchen?¡±


    ¡°Just leave it to me in the living room.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay!¡± ine nodded:


    ¡°Two of us will clean up together, it will definitely go much faster.¡±


    After that, she cursed unhappily: ¡°That ba5tard Jacob,¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he go out again? He doesn¡¯t do anything all day long,¡±


    ¡°He just spends time in that bull5hit calligraphy and painting association.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know if there was his lover or his old sweetheart there.¡±


    Just as she was talking, Jacob wandered from upstairs.


    He walked down leisurely, looking listless and yawning again and again.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It looked like he hadn¡¯tpletely sobered up yet.


    ine and Jacob had been separated for a long time,


    So she thought Jacob had gone out long ago.


    When she saw himing down from upstairs, she immediately mocked:


    ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t the Vice President go to the Painting and Calligraphy Association today?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that where you usually run most actively?¡±


    ¡°What happened today? People found you out to be a liar and kicked you out?¡±


    When he heard ine speak, Jacob¡¯s expression seemed as if he suddenly had a migraine,


    His mouth was crooked and his eyes were about to burst.


    He stretched, patted his face with both hands and then said disdainfully:


    ¡°ine, I can also have a good time.¡±


    ¡°Why, it feels good to make fun of me, right?


    ine curled her lips and said, ¡°How can I be calling you a sarcasticment?¡± ¡°What I said is


    obviously the truth. If others don¡¯t understand you, Jacob, can I still not understand you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what your real talents are. Your little research on calligraphy and painting is worse than a


    stall selling fake antiques in the antique street.¡±


    ¡°You still have the nerve to be the executive vice president of the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which of the presidents of this calligraphy and painting association is blind.¡±


    ¡°They let you, the second-hand swordsman, be the second-inmand.¡±


    ¡°When he suddenly calms down one day, you may have to pack your things and leave.¡±


    Jacob said proudly: ¡°ine, ine, your wishful thinking is probably going toe to nothing.¡±


    ¡°Our President Pei is seeking a promotion recently.¡±


    ¡°Once he gets promoted, the position of President of the Painting and Calligraphy Association will


    be mine.¡±


    ¡°At that time, this second-inmand will no longer be the second-imand,¡±


    ¡°But be the first-inmand!¡±


    ¡°Why should you bother!¡±


    When ine heard that Jacob had a chance to be promoted,


    She immediately scolded angrily:


    ¡°Jacob, are you worthy of being the president of the Painting and Calligraphy Association?¡±


    ¡°Just take a look at yourself to see if you are worthy!¡±

 Chapter 6112

    Chapter 6112


    Jacob picked up the water ss and took a ss of water for himself.


    While drinking, he shook his head and said: ¡°If you let me be the president,¡±


    ¡°It must be what everyone expects.¡±


    ¡°In the entire Calligraphy and Painting Association, no one dares to say that I, Jacob, am half-bad,¡±


    ¡°Not even President Pei! Otherwise, the higher-ups could have sent us to South


    Korea for exchange some time ago.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they send you, ine, to go to South Korea for exchange?¡±


    ine said disdainfully: ¡°That¡¯s the circle that your grandma always hangs out in.¡±


    ¡°If I join that circle, if the whole city organizes an exchange trip to South Korea,¡±


    ¡°You will definitely have a ce!¡±


    Jacob rolled his eyelids and asked with eyes wide open:


    ¡°Just you? If you were asked to go to South Korea for exchanges.¡±


    ¡°What will youmunicate with people when you get there?¡±


    ¡°Do youmunicate and curse with Koreans? You don¡¯t understand thenguage either!¡±


    ¡°Think about it for yourself, What advantage do you have when youe to Korea tomunicate


    and scold?¡±


    ¡°In addition to being able to say ¡°Axiba¡±, what else can you say?¡±


    ine scolded: ¡°I can also say Baga Yalu!¡±


    Jacob said: ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s Japanese, silly!¡±


    ine was furious, took the broom from Charlie¡¯s hand, and threw it at Jacob.


    Jacob barely dodged it and cursed as he walked out:


    ¡°Crazy woman, I am going to have tea!¡±


    ine scolded: ¡°Jacob,e back here!¡±


    Jacob curled his lips: ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you, I¡¯ll say goodbye to you!¡±


    ine gritted her teeth and said:


    ¡°My daughter ising back in the afternoon, and you still running away.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You want to leave this house to live alone?¡±


    Jacob was startled and asked in surprise:


    ¡°My daughter ising back in the afternoon, is it true?¡±


    ine said ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Didn¡¯t you notice that your son-inw didn¡¯t go out today?¡±


    Jacob nodded and asked Charlie, ¡°Good son-inw, when will ire arrive?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°It¡¯s four-thirty or five o¡¯clock. It looks like that.¡±


    Jacob said: ¡°It¡¯s still early, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go to the meeting first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle back early to pick you up in the afternoon and let¡¯s go to the airport together.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Dad, if you have anything to do, just stay busy,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay for me to pick up ire alone in the afternoon.¡±


    ine said immediately: ¡°No! ire has been away from home for so long this time,¡±


    ¡°And we have to go to the airport to pick her up!¡±


    Jacob had no choice but to say:


    ¡°Then as I said just now, I will go to the meeting first,¡±


    ¡°And I will pick you up at three or four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Then we will go there together.¡±


    ine asked angrily: ¡°Jacob, no matter what you say, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°You have to go to that shabby calligraphy and painting association today, right?¡±


    ¡°If you say you have to go today, then I¡¯ll go with you. Aren¡¯t you the executive vice president?


    Aren¡¯t you going to be promoted to president soon?¡±


    ¡°As the current wife of the executive vice president and the future wife of the president,¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with meing over with you to have a look, right?¡± When Jacob heard


    that ine said that she was going to the Calligraphy and Painting Association, his liver trembled


    with fright.


    He doesn¡¯t want a shrew-like ine to go to the Painting and Calligraphy


    Association to embarrass him.¡±


    If the people below him talk behind his back, saying that he is such a good person,


    Why did he find such a shrew as his wife? Wouldn¡¯t that be a loss of face?


    Thinking of this, he had no choice but to say:


    ¡°Forget it, then I won¡¯t go. Isn¡¯t that okay if I don¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°The three of us will just sit at home and stare at each other until four o¡¯clock in the afternoon,¡±


    ¡°And then we will go together.¡±


    ¡°Going to the airport, this is no problem, right?¡±


    ine asked him back: ¡°What? Is it so difficult to take me to your meeting?¡±


    ¡°How clueless am I?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jacob copsed and blurted out: ¡°Oh, you! Why are you looking for trouble over and over again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s never over, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You asked me to stay at home, and I agreed to stay at home, can¡¯t I still satisfy you?¡±


    ine asked coldly: ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s your attitude?¡±


    ¡°Are you impatient with me? Oh, now that you¡¯re going to be the president,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not time for you to be a coward and be ridiculed by the olddy,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t look at me seriously now. Are you holding me back?¡±


    Jacob defended awkwardly: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that you said it yourself.¡±


    ine asked: ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    Jacob felt dizzy. He blurted out: ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you that I won¡¯t go to the meeting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting at home to pick up my daughter from the airport.¡±


    She hugged her shoulders and sneered:


    ¡°Oh! You don¡¯t feel that it means anything now.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do? Did you give up after the beginning of chaos?¡±


    Facing her crazy output, Jacob was almost crying and quickly exined:


    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t have it, what did I say?¡±


    She looked at Charlie, and he said aggrievedly and angrily:


    ¡°Good son-inw, you are here to judge. How can I live a good life with him Jacob for so many


    years?¡±


    ¡°He is now awesome and wants to be the president.¡±


    ¡°He feels that I, his wife, have disgraced him.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the contemporary Chen Shimei?¡±


    Not to mention Jacob¡¯s big head, Charlie couldn¡¯t resist it at all, so he hurriedly said:


    ¡°Mom, I remember there is something urgent to deal with.¡±


    ¡°How about this, you and Dad rest at home, I¡¯ll go first I won¡¯t be back in the afternoon to do some


    work.¡±


    ¡°I will take a taxi directly to the airport.¡±


    ¡°Then Dad will drive you to the airport to meet me, and we will pick up ire ande back


    together.¡±


    With that, Charlie walked quickly to the gate.


    When Jacob saw that Charlie was leaving, he was even more panicked and said quickly:


    ¡°My dear son-inw, don¡¯t leave. Please stay with us!¡±


    ¡°No, Dad, it¡¯s really an emergency.¡±


    Charlie said, after changing his shoes,


    He turned around and said, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t cook tonight,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat! That¡¯s it, see you at the airport in the afternoon!¡±

 Chapter 6113

    Chapter 6113


    Although Charlie had long been used to weird things like ine and Jacob,


    But if he really went deep into the center of the vortex,


    His senses would still be very ufortable,


    And it would even cause physical difort.


    Therefore, leaving quickly at this time is the best choice for him.


    After he left home, he felt like he had nowhere to go.


    The journey to the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es was quite far,


    And it takes up too much time to go back and forth.


    When he was bored, he suddenly thought of Maria, so he called her.


    When the call was connected, Maria asked curiously:


    ¡°Why did you call me at lunchtime Master?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you want to treat me to lunch?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do myself.¡±


    ¡°Since you said so, then let¡¯s go out and have lunch together!¡±


    Maria said with a smile: ¡°Since the young master has nothing to do,¡±


    ¡°Why note to my house to have a meal.¡±


    ¡°The weather is getting cold, and I am preparing to cook a side stove in the yard.¡±


    ¡°If the masteres, I will ask Sister Xian to prepare an extra pair of bowls and chopsticks and


    some ingredients.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Charlie said without thinking:


    ¡°It just so happens that I can return the car that Sister Xian gave to mest time.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll do it right away. I¡¯lle over here!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie hung up the phone and left Tomson in the Rolls-Royce that he drove from


    Purple Mountain Vi.


    When they arrived at the small courtyard where Maria was,


    Sister Xian had just delivered the ingredients and was about to go out.


    When she saw Charlie, she said respectfully,


    ¡°Hello, Master.¡±


    Charlie nodded slightly, handed the car key to Sister Xian, and said,


    ¡°Xian Sister, I¡¯ve brought the car back and parked it in the parking lot at the door.¡±


    ¡°Here is the key.¡±


    Sister Xian said, ¡°If Master needs it,¡±


    ¡°Just drive it and use it. There¡¯s no need to return it.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so used to driving such an expensive car, it¡¯s a bit too high-profile.¡±


    After hearing this, Sister Xian said no more.


    After taking the car key, she respectfully said to Charlie:


    ¡°Master, your tableware and ingredients have been prepared.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you and Miss¡¯s meal.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Thank you, Sister Xian.¡±


    Sister Xian walked away, and Charlie saw Maria and the tables,


    The chairs and tableware she had prepared in the courtyard were ready.


    The beautiful small solid wood table, paired with two huanghuali chairs,


    And a variety of beautifully ted high-end ingredients are ced in an extremely orderly manner


    on the table,


    And the small cab next to it.


    Coupled with this antique courtyard, everything looks so¡­ perfect fit.


    Charlie looked at the impable scene in front of him and sighed:


    ¡°Ms. Lin¡¯s aesthetics are indeed amazing.¡±


    ¡°If you open a restaurant, even if there is not a single dish in the restaurant,¡±


    ¡°You will probably get one Michelin star just for the environment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only one star.¡±


    Maria stuck out her tongue, and then she said with a sweet smile:


    ¡°Master, please take a seat, it¡¯s almost time to start eating.¡±


    Charlie nodded and sat down opposite her.


    Maria took the empty bowl in front of Charlie,


    Filled him with a bowl of soup, and said with concern:


    ¡°Master, this is fish maw chicken soup, drink some while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Charlie took the bowl thanked her and asked her:


    ¡°Why is Miss Lin so leisurely today, eating hot pot by herself?¡±


    Maria said with a smile: ¡°I have nothing to do every day,¡±


    ¡°So I like this kind of thing to kill time.¡±


    Then, she asked Charlie: ¡°Young master,¡±


    ¡°Your hands and eyes are all over the sky in this city.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you have a ce to eat alone at noon today?¡±


    Charlie said truthfully: ¡°My father-inw and my mother-inw were quarreling at home,¡±


    ¡°Which really affected my mood, so I came out.¡±


    ¡°It turns out. So.¡±

 Chapter 6114

    Chapter 6114


    Maria nodded and then said:


    ¡°By the way, the young master didn¡¯t go to the Champs Elys¨¦es today?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°My wife will be back this afternoon,¡±


    ¡°And I have to pick her up at the airport and go around the Champs Elys¨¦es.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big circle, wasting time.¡±


    Maria felt a little disappointed when she heard that ire wasing back.


    She knew that Charlie would definitely have fewer opportunities toe to


    Purple Mountain Vi in the future,


    And her chances of meeting Charlie would naturally be greatly reduced.


    However, she did not show it, but asked calmly:


    ¡°I wonder how the master¡¯s progress is at Champs-Elysees?¡±


    ¡°Can the progress of those warriors be recognized by the master?¡±


    Charlie exined: ¡°The progress?¡±


    ¡°Most people¡¯s cultivation speed is within the normal range.¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly thought of Nanako, so he said:


    ¡°By the way, there is one thing that I haven¡¯t synchronized with Miss Lin yet.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Miss Lin knows about Nanako Ito?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Maria smiled. Said: ¡°I know,¡±


    ¡°What happened to the girl from Japan next to the young master?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Nanako got the Tao enlightenment a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Enlightened the Tao?¡±


    Maria was slightly startled, then asked:


    ¡°Master you said enlightenment, is the Tao enlightened?¡±


    ¡°What way do you understand? Is it true energy or spiritual energy?¡±


    True energy is the way of martial arts,


    And spiritual energy is the true way of cultivation.


    However, although there are huge differences between the two,


    Everyone¡¯s opinions are consistent.


    The formal entry point is called ¡°enlightenment¡±.


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°Nanako has mastered the spiritual energy.¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but eximed:


    ¡°Mastering the spiritual energy, is it true or not?¡±


    Charlie said firmly: ¡°It is true.¡±


    Maria said with a look of admiration and envy:


    ¡°That Miss Ito is so young, I didn¡¯t expect her to have the talent for enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s even more unexpected is that she is actually Japanese.¡± After that, she asked Charlie


    doubtfully:


    ¡°Nanako¡¯s enlightenment is from the Young Master Gang Are you doing any favors?¡±


    Charlie shook his head and said,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t help her.¡±


    ¡°It was an eminent monk from Qixia Temple who enlightened her and made her realize


    enlightenment by mistake.¡±


    ¡°An eminent monk from Qixia Temple?¡±


    Maria heard this. After saying this,


    She immediately thought of the false teacher she had met twice.


    Originally, she wanted to tell Charlie to let him know that she had met the other person,


    But thinking about it carefully, she couldn¡¯t even figure out the other person¡¯s identity.


    If she told Charlie directly, it would probably bring a lot of trouble to Charlie.


    Psychological pressure, it is better not to say anything than to do this or that.


    Charlie didn¡¯t know that Maria had already been to Qixia Temple and had seen the false monks at


    Shiwanda Mountain that day.


    He answered Maria¡¯s question:


    ¡°A few days ago, a mage came to Qixia Temple.¡±


    ¡°He is very knowledgeable about Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°This mage had already realized the Tao.¡±


    ¡°By chance, Nanako went to Qixia Temple to ask for an amulet from him.¡±


    ¡°He saw that she was very talented in enlightenment, so he helped her.¡±


    Maria pretended to be curious and asked:


    ¡°The enlightened mage? This is the first time I have heard of this.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the name of that mage?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°The other party¡¯s name is Master Jingqing.¡±


    ¡°It is said that he is the master who has the deepest understanding of Buddhism in these years.¡±


    ¡°Master Jingqing¡­¡±


    Maria nodded lightly. As for the false monk,


    She actually doesn¡¯t know the identity of the other party,


    but fortunately, the words ¡®Master Jingqing¡¯ should not be false.


    Maria was secretly happy. In her opinion, it was unlikely that an enlightened monk would suddenly


    teach Nanako Ito and help her achieve enlightenment.


    She must have arranged it specially, and she could not find a way to trace the origin of the false


    monk.


    Master Jingqing may be a good breakthrough point for the identity information of the mastermind


    behind it!

 Chapter 6115

    Chapter 6115


    Finding out the true identity of the fake monk¡¯s master was Maria¡¯s thought buried deep in her heart,


    So she didn¡¯t even tell Charlie, she just smiled and sighed:


    ¡°Miss Ito has such a good fortune, it is not only her blessing,¡±


    ¡°But also the master¡¯s luck.¡±


    ¡°This time Miss Ito has sessfully enlightened.¡±


    ¡°In time, she will definitely be of great help to the young master.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said calmly: ¡°I don¡¯t expect her to help me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that after she realized the truth, besides being happy for her,¡±


    ¡°I also felt excited about having apanion when walking alone in the dark forest.¡±


    Maria nodded with understanding, and murmured with emotion:


    ¡°I have survived so well.¡±


    ¡°It was not until the moment when I opened my heart for many years that I had the feeling that you


    mentioned.¡±


    After saying that, a trace of loneliness shed across her expression.


    Before meeting Charlie, she had never had any expectations for enlightenment.


    In the early years, she still thought about one day being able to avenge her father,


    Butter on, she no longer expected to be able to kill Victoria with her own hands.


    She just felt that she would be satisfied if she could live a good five hundred years of life,


    And live up to her father¡¯s expectations of her.


    But after meeting Charlie, deep down in her heart,


    She had vague extravagant hopes and expectations for enlightenment.


    However, she also knew very well that she did not have the talent for enlightenment,


    And the Eternal Green Pill could not help her make any progress in enlightenment.


    She thought that there was no hope of enlightenment in this life.


    It was precisely because of this that she felt lonely in her heart.


    In order not to let Charlie notice, she deliberately changed the topic and asked:


    ¡°Master, how is the progress of the AI model?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Simon has solved the problems of the graphics card and data center,¡±


    ¡°Helena is currentlymunicating with him about NVIDIA¡¯s new generationputing chip.¡±


    ¡°If it can be achieved, this AI model may be the first model to use NVIDIA¡¯s strongest chip inrge


    quantities in the future.¡±


    Maria nodded lightly and said with a smile:


    ¡°After this set of models is implemented, I also asked the young master to give me permission.¡±


    ¡°I also want to use AI to calcte some things.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Charlie said without thinking:


    ¡°No problem, I will implement it for you as soon as possible.¡±


    Maria smiled lightly: ¡°I¡¯ll thank you first!¡±


    After having a sumptuous meal with Maria in the courtyard,


    Charlie received a WeChat message from ire on the ne,


    Telling him the ne wouldnd about an hour and a half earlier than originally nned,


    That is around 3 p.m.


    So, Charlie said goodbye to Maria and left Purple Vi, taking a taxi to the airport.


    After Charlie got into the taxi, he sent a message to Jacob,


    Telling him that ire¡¯s ne wouldnd around three o¡¯clock,


    And asked him and ine to prepare to go out at around one o¡¯clock.


    Jacob quickly replied with a voice message:


    ¡°Okay son-inw, we will set off from home at two o¡¯clock.¡±


    ording to the agreement with Jacob and ine,


    The two of them would drive the Cullinan from home to the airport.


    They will wait for ire tond at the airport,


    Then picked her up and went back to the city for dinner.


    Although he didn¡¯t know if Jacob and ine continued to quarrel,


    Charlie felt that the two of them would not dy picking up ire,


    So he did not ask more about their current status.


    At this time, Jacob and ine were at their own dining tables in the restaurant,


    Finishing up the takeaways they ordered.


    Fortunately, the scolding war between the two remained in a stable situation of mutual ridicule and


    has not escted further.


    On the whole, ine naturally has the upper hand, but it is still within Jacob¡¯s tolerance.


    After Jacob finished his lunch, he put down his chopsticks and packed the lunch box while saying


    without raising his head:


    ¡°My son-inw sent a message, saying that the ne willnd at three o¡¯clock in advance,¡±


    ¡°And we will leave at two o¡¯clock.¡±


    ine muttered: ¡°Why are you leaving so early?¡±


    ¡°ire ising back from abroad. She has to go through customs after getting off the ne.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very slow. It will be good if she cane out at 3:30.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a nap for a while. Let¡¯s go at 2:30.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and left the restaurant without looking back:


    ¡°Pack up her takeaway and throw it away together.¡±


    Although Jacob had ten thousandints in his heart,


    He didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Then he put ine¡¯s leftover lunch box into the trash can.


    ine left, and Jacob sat alone on the sofa.


    The hangover had gradually subsided, and his mood became worse and worse as the alcohol


    disappeared.


    Beingplimented at the wine table can only make you happy for a while,


    But if your sweetheart follows someone else, you may be in pain for the rest of your life.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when Meiqing had just returned to China.


    During that time, ine disappeared from the world.


    Not only did he go to the airport to greet Meiqing, he also had meals with her,


    Attended ss reunions, went back to his alma mater to revisit,


    And even invited her toe over for a meal at home.


    At that time, she and he were having a very hot and passionate affair in the restaurant.


    If the children hadn¡¯t been outside,


    The kitchen would have turned into a fierce battlefield.


    When he thought of this, Jacob spread his hands and kept pping his knees with the back of his


    hands.


    His expression looked like he had eaten a lemon,


    His facial features were twisted into a ball, and he was filled with sadness.

 Chapter 6116

    Chapter 6116


    After finally staying up until half past two, ine changed her clothes and walked out of the elevator


    after catching up on her sleep.


    When she saw Jacob still sitting on the sofa, she immediately asked:


    ¡°Jacob, why haven¡¯t you changed clothes?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You have to go out to pick up your daughter!¡±


    Jacob came to his senses and said dejectedly:


    ¡°Oh, why did you pack up so neatly going to pick up your daughter?.¡±


    ine cursed and said: ¡°What have you done these two days?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s like your mother is dead. Are you doing something useless outside?¡±


    Jacob immediately retorted: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything that is useless.¡±


    ine muttered: ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the courage.¡±


    After that, she looked at the time and urged:


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go quickly, we will be dyed in picking up ire!¡±


    Jacob stood up, took the car key, and went out with ine.


    Arriving at the Cullinan, ine subconsciously got into the passenger seat.


    After Jacob got in the car, he opened the navigation and chose the fastest route to the airport.


    The car drove out of themunity and went all the way to the airport expressway.


    Since the rush hour had not yet reached, the road conditions were rtively smooth.


    ine in the passenger seat was in a particrly good mood.


    ire was not at home. She usually had no one to talk to.


    Charlie leaves early andes homete.


    As for Jacob, it makes no difference whether she has him or not.


    Jacob was preupied, and his mind was filled with the fact that Meiqing was about to get married,


    And he was in a daze.


    At that moment, a call suddenly came in on his mobile phone.


    Since the mobile phone was connected to the car¡¯s Bluetooth,


    He could see on the dashboard that the caller was Mr. Wu from the Painting and Calligraphy


    Association.


    He drank too muchst night, and the further things go, the less he remembers.


    He was a little confused when he came backst night, so hepletely forgot about Mr. Wu


    bringing Meiqing¡¯s wedding invitation to him,


    So without thinking much, he directly pressed the answer button on the steering wheel.


    On the other end of the phone, Mr. Wu¡¯s ttering voice came:


    ¡°Vice President, it¡¯s me, Wu, why didn¡¯t youe to the meeting today?¡±


    ¡°Did you drink too muchst night?¡±


    Jacob hummed listlessly and said: ¡°I drank a lotst night,¡±


    ¡°And I still have a headache. What¡¯s wrong? Is something going on at the meeting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Mr. Wu said quickly,


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll feel ufortable after drinking too much,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m calling you to ask. If you have anything that makes it difficult for you to drive today and you


    need me to drive for you, please feel free to say a word!¡±


    With that, Mr. Wu didn¡¯t wait for Jacob to speak and quickly said:


    ¡°By the way, Vice President, my wife has learned some Chinese medicine at home,¡±


    ¡°And she has a form for sobering up and a form for nourishing the liver,¡±


    ¡°Just like yours. People who drink frequently need to take good care of their livers.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind it, I¡¯ll ask my wife to make the decoction at home and deliver it to youter!¡±


    Although Mr. Wu did not attend yesterday¡¯s dinner,


    But while driving President Pei and Jacob home, he listened to the two drunken men chatting all the


    way.


    The two drank too much and had no one to talk to,


    So they called each other brothers and confided in each other all the way.


    Mr. Wu learned from the conversation between the two that President Pei was seeking a promotion,


    And that Executive Vice President Jacob was the best candidate for the next president.


    With President Pei¡¯s full support, the chance of being elected was naturally very high.


    Moreover, Mr. Wu sent Jacob home yesterday and knew that Jacob actually lived in the top-notch


    Tomson first-ss vi,


    Which gave him a deeper understanding of Jacob¡¯s financial resources.


    The Painting and Calligraphy Association is a hobby association.


    When selecting a president, qualifications and professional knowledge are not important.


    Social circle and asset strength are important criteria.


    After all, the association¡¯s funds are usually tight.


    Letting a wealthy person be the president will certainly alleviate the gap in the association¡¯s


    funds to a certain extent.


    From this point of view, it was only a matter of time before Jacob became the next president,


    So Mr. Wu wanted to take the opportunity to curry favor with Jacob.


    After Jacob came to power, he would have the opportunity to be his confidant.


    Jacob was not a fool, and he could naturally hear the nak3d and undisguised ttery in Wu¡¯s words.


    Naturally, he would not refuse such a young brother who came to his door.


    In order to enjoy the feeling of beingplimented and fawned over, he said unceremoniously:


    ¡°Mr. Wu, you are considerate. I am preparing to go out to pick you up, my daughter.¡±


    ¡°The whole family will have dinner out tonight, how about this?¡±


    ¡°How about you bring the prepared medicine to my house after ten o¡¯clock in the evening?¡±


    Jacob has deeply understood President Pei¡¯s way of controlling people.


    Deliberately gave Mr. Wu a chance to serve, and deliberately dyed the time veryte,


    In order to test Mr. Wu¡¯s loyalty.


    Mr. Wu, who was on the other end of the phone, heard this and said happily:


    ¡°Okay, I get it Vice President, so you go ahead and I will call you at Tomson after ten o¡¯clock in the


    evening.¡±


    ine listened on the side she was so shocked and angry that her eyes almost rolled to the sky,


    And she thought to herself: ¡°Dmn it, this Jacob has really made rapid progress in the calligraphy


    and painting association,¡±


    ¡°And he even has a dog licking! What if he really gets a promotion?¡±


    ¡°As a boss, he¡¯s not allowed to look at me with his heels?¡±


    Jacob, who was beingplimented repeatedly by Mr. Wu, caught a glimpse of the shock on


    ine¡¯s expression and deliberately put on airs.


    He hummed and said, ¡°Well, okay. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Mr. Wu said respectfully: ¡°Okay, President, hang up first.¡±


    Jacob was about to hang up when Mr. Wu suddenly remembered something and blurted out


    quickly:


    ¡°By the way, Vice President, there is one more thing!¡±


    Jacob said casually: ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Mr. Wu hurriedly said: ¡°You drank too much when I sent you offst night.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you still remember that Professor Han asked me to give you the invitation.¡±


    ¡°It is in the armrest box for you, don¡¯t forget it!¡±


    When Mr. Wu mentioned Professor Han¡¯s invitation,


    Jacob only felt his head buzzing, and then it suddenly exploded.


    He had a guilty conscience and said to Wu on the phone:


    ¡°Okay, okay, I know that, if you have nothing else to do hang up first!¡±


    After that, he quickly pressed the hang-up button.


    ine on the side asked curiously: ¡°Professor Han, who¡¯s this Professor Han?¡±

 Chapter 6117

    Chapter 6117


    If Jacob had a better psychological quality,


    He would naturally say that he was a colleague from the University of the Elderly at this time,


    And there is a high probability that this matter will be over.


    But Jacob is the kind of yer with extremely poor psychological quality,


    Who will panic when facing battle, and will be in chaos when he panics.


    ine just asked casually, and cold sweat was already flowing down his forehead.


    So, while he nced nervously at ine, he couldn¡¯t help but stammered:


    ¡°No¡­ no one¡­¡±


    ine realized something was wrong and frowned:


    ¡°What did I ask you, Professor Han? You say no one?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Who is Professor Han? What invitation? What is going on?¡± As she said that,


    she saw cold sweat flowing from Jacob¡¯s ears and temples, and immediately asked:


    ¡°Jacob, why are you nervous? What are you hiding from me?¡±


    Jacob was extremely flustered, but he could only bite the bullet and exin:


    ¡°I really have nothing to hide from you¡­ What am I hiding from you¡­¡±


    ine stared intently. Staring at Jacob, Jacob dared not look at her,


    So he could only pretend to focus on looking ahead.


    ine said at this time: ¡°Jacob, you can¡¯t hide things on your face!¡±


    ¡°You must have done something behind my back!¡±


    After saying that, she immediately opened the armrest box to take a look.


    Jacob didn¡¯t dare to let her see it.


    Although he hadn¡¯t opened the invitation and looked at it,


    The names of the bride and groom must have been on the invitation.


    If ine saw the words ¡°Han Meiqing¡±, the matter wouldpletely explode!


    So, he had no choice but to go all out and press the armrest box firmly with his elbow,


    Saying nothing to let ine open it.


    But the more he behaved like this, the more suspicious ine felt and the more she wanted to find


    out.


    So, she gritted her teeth and yelled at Jacob:


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Jacob, if you know what¡¯s going on, take your arm away from me right now,¡±


    ¡°And let me see what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, today¡¯s situation I¡¯m not done with you about this matter!¡±


    Jacob was anxious and afraid. While continuing to hold on, he stubbornly resisted and said:


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really nothing. It¡¯s just an invitation sent to me by a colleague who is getting married.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about an invitation¡­¡±


    ine said sternly: ¡°It¡¯s just a broken invitation,¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me see it?!¡±


    ¡°I want to see it today, so get out of my way and hurry up!¡±


    Jacob shook his head repeatedly: ¡°Don¡¯t read it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really just a wedding invitation¡­¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Seeing that he was stubborn and refused to let go,


    ine was so angry that she suddenly leaned on his right arm and bit it fiercely.


    Jacob groaned and subconsciously pulled his hand back,


    Shaking his left hand as well, and the car also made an S-shape on the highway.


    Jacob was so frightened that he quickly turned back in the right direction and let the vehicle


    continue to drive back to its originalne.


    He cursed without thinking: ¡°Are you s!ck?! Don¡¯t you know this is a highway? Do you want to die?!¡±


    ine ignoring him, took advantage of the moment to open the armrest box and pulled out a bright


    red invitation inside.


    As she opened the invitation, she muttered in her mouth:


    ¡°It¡¯s really a wedding invitation¡­ Dan it, Jacob, you are so damn boring.¡±


    ¡°If someone sends you an invitation, why do you have to hide it?¡±


    ¡°Are you having an affair with his wife?! Look at how nervous you are!¡±


    After saying that, she opened the invitation.


    She also has life experience. When reading the invitation, she first looks at the signature.


    Anyway, the text of the invitation is nothing more than the same old polite words,


    And then write the time and ce of the wedding.


    She doesn¡¯t care about any of this.


    She only cares about Professor Han and why Jacob is so nervous about it.


    Therefore, within a second of opening the invitation,


    She saw two names, one was Pord Watt and the other was Han Meiqing!


    Han Meiqing?!


    Seeing these three words, ine felt as if three knives were gouging out her eyes.


    And Jacob was also emboldened. He knew that the situation was imminent,


    So with thest glimmer of hope, within a second or two of ine opening the invitation,


    He reached out and snatched the invitation from ine¡¯s hand like a poisonous snake biting


    someone.


    He grabbed it and immediately lowered the driver¡¯s side window and threw the invitation out the


    window.


    The Cullinan was traveling on the highway at a speed of more than 100 kilometers per hour.


    As soon as the invitation was thrown out of the window, it disappeared instantly.


    Jacob thought that in such a short period of time,


    There was a high probability that ine would not even have time to see the names.


    Now that the invitation is thrown out of the window by himself, it is regarded as dead and


    unconfirmed.


    At this moment, ine came back to her senses from the sudden situation.


    Seeing that the invitation had been thrown away by Jacob,


    She slowly shook her head and said with a smile: ¡°Oh, Jacob, you are really interesting,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s just an invitation.¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it normal for someone to invite you to a wedding banquet?¡±


    ¡°What do you have to hide from me?¡±


    Jacob thought that ine didn¡¯t see the signature, so he quickly said:


    ¡°Oh, let me tell you the truth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with the person who is getting married,¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t want to go at all.¡±


    After that, he added: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ept this invitation in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wu from our club took it upon himself to get it for me,¡±


    ¡°And he put it in my car on his own initiative,¡±


    ¡°I just thought it would be fine if I didn¡¯t know about it,¡±


    ¡°So there is no use keeping this invitation, so I might as well just throw it away.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ine nodded in sudden realization and said,


    ¡°It turns out that the invitation was sent by someone you don¡¯t know well.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s strange for you to say this.¡±


    ¡°You are not familiar with them, why did they send you the invitation?¡±

 Chapter 6118

    Chapter 6118


    Jacob pped his thigh: ¡°Hey! What do you think they want to do by sending the invitation?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they want to collect money, right?¡±


    ine nodded: ¡°Then this person is really shameless, like at your age,¡±


    ¡°He will send you an invitation and say that your share of the money will still have a chance to be


    returned to you in the future?¡±


    After saying that, ine sighed to herself:


    ¡°Oh, maybe there is a chance, didn¡¯t you want to divorce me?¡±


    ¡°After you divorce me, if you find another one, can you hold a wedding?¡±


    Jacob waved his hands awkwardly: ¡°Okay, honey, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    ¡°Those who said divorce before were just angry words, and you didn¡¯t agree to it!¡±


    ¡°After thirty years together, how can we really divorce?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jacob didn¡¯t know that ine was deliberately setting a trap for him.


    He had really been looking forward to divorcing ine before.


    But ine was indeed fierce, always talking about dying together.


    When Meiqing was still waiting for him,


    He didn¡¯t have the courage to break up with ine.


    Now that Meiqing was about to get married, there was no need for him to insist on divorcing ine.


    If they get divorced now, wouldn¡¯t they lose both the wife and the troops?


    Moreover, with ine¡¯s usual domineering and aggressive attitude,


    Once they got divorced, he would definitely have to pack up and get out.


    Wouldn¡¯t she even have a ce to live?


    If she hates him and goes to the Calligraphy and Painting Association to make a fuss,


    He will bepletely doomed.


    Therefore, in this situation, it is impossible to mention divorce again.


    Even if ine agrees, he cannot agree.


    ine couldn¡¯t help but sneer at this time:


    ¡°Oh, oh, Jacob, you don¡¯t n to divorce me?¡±


    Jacob quickly agreed: ¡°We are an old couple.¡±


    ¡°How can a serious person still get divorced at such an old age?¡±


    ¡°What if? If the word gets out, people won¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    ine sarcastically said: ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m confused,¡±


    ¡°Then Meiqing is so old, divorced, and remarried, isn¡¯t she afraid of peopleughing at her?¡±


    Jacob subconsciously said: ¡°Hey, Meiqing is widowed¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jacob¡¯s face instantly turned pale,


    And his heart that had just been relieved suddenly rose again,


    And he asked tremblingly: ¡°i¡­ wife, you¡­ you why did you think of mentioning her?¡±


    ine stopped pretending and scolded angrily:


    ¡°Jacob, I can dmn well do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already this time, and you still pretend to be confused while pretending to understand.¡±


    ¡°You are taking me, ine, for granted.¡±


    ¡°What a fool, her name was clearly written on the invitation just now, do you think I didn¡¯t see it?!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s heart suddenly thumped, and his whole heart sank to the bottom.


    He trembled and said: ¡°Old¡­wife, you¡­ listen to my exnation¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you about this,¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t want you to know and affect your mood¡­¡±


    ine turned sideways and pped Jacob in the face, furiously.


    Then she scolded: ¡°Jacob, what are you doing with me here?!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to know that it will affect my mood?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will believe you?!¡± After that, she asked angrily: ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°When did Meiqinge back?! When did you two hook up again?!¡±


    Jacob was pped, and he was angry and scared.


    His daughter and son-inw were not in the car, and there was no one who could stop the fight.


    And he didn¡¯t dare to hit ine back.


    Once he did it, ine would definitely fight him to the death.


    No matter what happened, she would attack him, not to mention that he was still driving on the


    highway¡­


    In desperation, Jacob covered his face in grievance and said:


    ¡°Honey, you saw it just now. She sent me a wedding invitation.¡±


    ¡°She has a boyfriend, oh no, she has a fianc¨¦, and they are getting married next week.¡±


    ¡°I am sure with her. She is innocent, otherwise, why would they send me an invitation¡­¡±


    ¡°I also know her fianc¨¦, he is a professor at the University of Finance and Economics¡­¡±


    ¡°Innocent?¡± ine asked sternly:


    ¡°You sl3pt with her countless times thirty years ago.¡±


    ¡°You, a shameless ba5tard, even had s3x with her in the woods on the lovers¡¯ slope of the school.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know? You two had such a dirty past,¡±


    ¡°And you tell me that you two are innocent? Who the hell believes you?¡±


    Jacob suddenly felt ufortable and stammered:


    ¡°You¡­you all Who said that¡­it¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    ine pped her again and shouted hysterically:


    ¡°You still want to lie to me? Meiqing told me this all personally, you still want to deny it?!¡±


    Jacob ignored the pain and said nervously:


    ¡°This¡­how is this possible¡­how could she tell you this¡­¡±


    ine snorted coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I was with Meiqing back then.¡±


    ¡°But my good friend is in the same dormitory! She was so silly and sweet, and couldn¡¯t hide


    anything on her face!¡±


    ¡°After she finished doing that with you, her face would stay red all night long!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s tricked her out! The reason why I didn¡¯t mention it for so many years is that she went to the


    United States anyway,¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s no need for me to mention the dirty things about you two and make you have endless


    aftertaste!¡±


    After saying that, ine clenched her fists shaking with anger, and said in a trembling voice:


    ¡°You can tell from this! You bastard never told me the truth!¡±


    ¡°Tell me! How did you two hook up? When did you hook up?!¡±


    ¡°When did that slt Meiqinge back?¡±


    ¡°Did you two hook up as soon as she came back?!¡±


    Jacob knew that he was in the wrong and did not dare to answer ine¡¯s question.


    He just subconsciously moved his body to the left as much as possible to avoid the beating again.


    As soon as ine saw that he had stopped talking,


    She knew that there was something lurking in his heart,


    So she unbuckled her seat belt like crazy, and immediately pounced on him,


    Moving her hands like crazy wild cats,


    She tried her best to greet Jacob¡¯s face, and said bitterly:


    ¡°You ba5tard, you dare to cuckold me, I will kill you!¡±

 Chapter 6119

    Chapter 6119


    ine has been fierce and domineering in her life,


    But behind this strength, he is humble and sensitive beyond ordinary people.


    She was afraid of being looked down upon by others,


    And even more afraid of being rejected and betrayed by others,


    And her biggest inferiorityplex over the years came from Meiqing.


    When she was in school, Meiqing stood out from the crowd.


    At that time, because she was close to Meiqing, she was even deliberately approached by boys


    countless times.


    The real purpose of approaching her was to find opportunities to pursue Meiqing.


    At that time, ine was often looked down upon because she came from a rural area and her


    family was poor.


    She had always felt extremely inferior in front of Meiqing.


    But it was this inferiorityplex that made ine feelpetitive with Meiqing deep down in her


    heart.


    And ine thought that the biggest win in her life was to snatch Jacob away from Meiqing.


    Originally, ine was able to face Meiqing as a winner.


    However, after marrying Jacob, his mother often used Meiqing to ridicule her,


    Saying that she was a scheming b! tch who relied on her body to gain power,


    That her toenails were worse than Meiqing¡¯s, and even said that she had ruined Jacob¡¯s life.


    So many years and months have umted,


    Meiqing has be unmentionable sensitivity and pain in her heart.


    Now, when she realized that Meiqing, who had been in the United States for thirty years,


    Had returned to Auorus Hill without her knowledge,


    The sensitivity in her heart was immediately stabbed by hatred,


    And her sense of inferiority at a loss suddenly made her The whole person furious.


    What was even more uneptable to her was that her husband had known about her return for a


    long time,


    But he had kept it a secret.


    So she stormed off.


    Even now on the highway, she ran away recklessly,


    Waving her arms with ba5tard fists that did not follow any rules or martial ethics,


    And greeted Jacob in a face-to-face manner.


    Jacob could not have imagined that ine would actually attack him on the highway.


    In order to avoid a car ident, he braked and stopped the car in the fastne of the highway.


    Then he quickly dodged ine¡¯s hands and shouted loudly:


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    ¡°This is on the highway, you don¡¯t want your life?¡±


    ine¡¯s eyes turned red and she gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°I want the life?! What the hell do I want!¡±


    ¡°You and Meiqing got together. My life is gone, what else do I need to live for?!¡±


    ¡°We both have to stop fcking living, let the car hit us both to death!¡±


    Jacob also realized at this moment that ine always said that she would fight till his death,


    These Words are definitely more than words.


    He quickly begged for mercy:


    ¡°Oh, my wife! I really have nothing to do with her!¡±


    At this time, there was the sound of emergency braking from behind,


    And a car slowed down awkwardly behind.


    Then it bypassed the Cullinan and started from the right.


    He overtook the car, hit the brakes again, lowered the window, and cursed:


    ¡°Fck you, don¡¯t you want to live anymore?¡±


    ¡°Why did you park your car on the highway?!¡±


    ine was furious, lowered the window, and faced the car.


    At the person, she yelled angrily:


    ¡°Danm you, I just don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Why did you hit the brakes? Why didn¡¯t you just hit us to death?¡±


    The other person was baffled he subconsciously said:


    ¡°I¡­ hit your Cullinan? It¡¯s not sure whether you die or I die¡­¡±


    ine immediately said: ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s change,¡±


    ¡°You drive this car and hit us on the heads?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so fucking tired of living. If you don¡¯t hit me to death today,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death! You Don¡¯t even think about running away.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore. I¡¯m not afraid of getting into any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Even if the King of Heavenes, I¡¯m going to scratch his face!¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t even think about running away.¡±


    ¡°If you run away, I will Write down your license te number,¡±


    ¡°Sell this carter, and use the money from the sale of the car to pay a murderer to kill you!¡±


    That man traveled all over the world and was well-informed,


    But he had never seen such ruthlessness as ine.


    The character was so frightened that he could no longer hold the steering wheel.


    He sped his trembling hands and faced the window, bowing and apologizing:


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry, I was impulsive. You drive a Rolls-Royce, and I drive a Honda Civic.¡±


    ¡°The red stickers on the car were all bought on Taobao for 50 yuan each.¡±


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m all to me for what happened just now.¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t take it personally¡­ you are a superior and I am a subordinate.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t afford to offend a rich person like you, please be kind to me¡­¡±


    ine looked at the other party¡¯s anxious and flustered look,


    Knowing that her desperate y style had won again,


    And she was toozy to talk to a stranger.


    Like amon person she scolded him directly: ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    As if he had received an amnesty, the man hurriedly said:


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get out of here, I¡¯m going to get out of here!¡±


    After saying that, he stepped on the elerator to the bottom, and the car drove away slowly.


    As soon as the man left, ine immediately targeted Jacob again,


    mmed her fist on the dashboard, and cursed angrily:


    ¡°Jacob, you¡¯d better tell the dmn truth to me!¡±


    ¡°When did Meiqinge back?!¡±


    Jacob was shocked and frightened, and exined tremblingly:


    ¡°I¡­I really don¡¯t know¡­I just met her at the University for the Elderly,¡±


    ¡°Where she was a professor, so I knew she was back.¡±


    ¡°What exactly was it? When she came back, I don¡¯t know at all!¡±


    ¡°You filth!¡± ine gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°Meiqing has been gone for so many years,


    But she didn¡¯t contact you when she returned to Auorus Hill?¡±


    Jacob lied with a guilty conscience: ¡°What I told is the truth.¡±


    ¡°We just happened to meet each other at the University for the Elderly.¡±


    ¡°And I told you, she has a partner and is about to get married.¡±


    ¡°She and I are innocent!¡±

 Chapter 6120

    Chapter 6120


    ine frowned and was thinking about something.


    After a moment, she shouted as if she suddenly had an epiphany:


    ¡°I know!¡±


    After that, she pointed at Jacob and said angrily:


    ¡°The two of us have been together for so many years.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned divorce to me twice, one time when I lost all my money ying cards,¡±


    ¡°And the other time after I was arrested and sent to the detention center for pyramid schemes.¡±


    At this point, ine analyzed in a cold voice:


    ¡°The card yer I won¡¯t go into details, the fault was indeed mine,¡±


    ¡°But I suffered so much in the MLM that time, you wanted to divorce me as soon as I came out,¡±


    ¡°And since then, we have slept in separate rooms!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a married life for such a long time.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth. Did Meiqinge back during the time when I was arrested?!¡±


    Jacob suddenly broke into a cold sweat with fear.


    At that moment, he didn¡¯t recognize the woman in front of him.


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself:


    ¡°Is this still ine? Does she have such a strong logical analysis ability?¡±


    However, he would not dare to admit it to his death.


    At this time point, he lied and said: ¡°Honey, it¡¯s really not what you think¡­¡±


    ¡°During that time, Charlie and I almost turned Auorus Hill upside down to find you.¡±


    ¡°How could I have time to meet other people!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Charlie face-to-face when you get to the airportter!¡±


    Jacob believed that Charlie would definitely help him cover up his lies.


    After all, he was also present when he picked up Meiqing.


    He knew the four, five, and six things involved,


    And he would definitely not Tell the truth.


    Unexpectedly, ine was not led by him at this moment, but said coldly:


    ¡°Why am I asking you? If I want to ask, I will ask Meiqing!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she going to get married? Okay! On the wedding day,¡±


    ¡°I will go to the wedding venue in person and ask her why she wanted to s3duce my husband!¡±


    Jacob turned pale with fear!


    If ine went to Meiqing¡¯s wedding to cause trouble,


    And Meiqing¡¯s son was there, and maybe some old ssmates were there,


    Wouldn¡¯t the secret be exposed immediately?


    Moreover, if ine really went to make a big fuss at the wedding,


    Then he would really have all shame hanging around in Auorus Hill from now on.


    If he can¡¯t survive in Auorus Hill and can¡¯t stay at home,


    Then doesn¡¯t he have no choice but to leave this ce for good?


    Jacob, who was extremely nervous, could only plead:


    ¡°Honey, just believe me this time! I won¡¯t say anything, just talk about the fact that they are getting


    married.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing possible between me and her!¡±


    ¡°You can tell from this alone that I am innocent!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ine said angrily: ¡°If Meiqing came back when I was arrested, a long time has passed!¡±


    ¡°Such a long time, in the middle what can¡¯t happen? Even if she is getting married now,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that she and you were fine at that time!¡±


    ¡°Maybe you two got together while I was caught.¡±


    ¡°You asked me for a divorce and I didn¡¯t agree,¡±


    ¡°And then she decided to get married to someone!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s heart trembled with fear:


    ¡°ine is possessed by Sherlock Holmes? Doesn¡¯t this solve the case?¡±


    Seeing that Jacob didn¡¯t speak, ine immediately asked:


    ¡°I am even more determined. Guessing,¡±


    She suddenly became furious, angrily tearing the bar on Jacob, while cursing:


    ¡°Okay! Looking at your posture, you really made me right, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Jacob, you heartless ba5tard! I was bullied by your mother in the detention center,¡±


    ¡°And my legs were broken. You are so dmn good! He actually hooked up with


    Meiqing outside!¡±


    ¡°Look, I will fcking tear your face apart!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pluck out your two eyeballs! ¡°


    After that, ine started fighting Jacob like crazy.


    Jacob only felt burning pain everywhere on his face.


    He was so broken that he was about to open the car door and escape when a siren suddenly


    sounded behind him.


    Immediately afterward, the voice from the loudspeaker was heard:


    ¡°What is that Cullinan in front doing?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to stop on the highway?¡±


    ¡°Pull over to the emergencyne immediately!¡±


    As soon as Jacob heard that the police wereing, whether it was a civilian policeman or a traffic


    policeman,


    He quickly opened the car door and ran out.


    When he saw a police car roaring behind him,


    He quickly ran towards the police car, crying loudly as he ran:


    ¡°Police Comrade, help!¡±


    The traffic policeman immediately stopped in front of him, stepped forward and asked,


    ¡°What happened!¡±


    Jacob cried and said: ¡°My wife wants to pick out my eyeballs¡­¡±


    ¡°Wife? The traffic policeman frowned and asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Did you two stop and fight on the highway?¡±


    Jacob said aggrievedly: ¡°She was hitting me, but I didn¡¯t fight back¡­¡±


    At this time, ine also opened the car door and ran out, shouting to the traffic police:


    ¡°Comrade police, don¡¯t listen to this ba5tard¡¯s nonsense,¡±


    ¡°He was the one who cheated on me. Cuckolded me with his lover!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat him!¡±


    ¡°The traffic policeman didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry and said with a cold face:


    ¡°You really regard the highway as your home, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your life, other drivers do want to live!¡±


    After that, he looked at Jacob and said:


    ¡°Bring the car keys here, our colleagues will help you drive the car to the traffic police station.¡±


    ¡°You two get into my car ande to the station to ept the punishment! ¡°

 Chapter 6121

    Chapter 6121


    While Charlie was waiting for ire at the airport,


    Jacob and ine had already been taken to the high-speed traffic police team.


    ine did not forget to greet Jacob frantically in the police car.


    In desperation, the police had to find another police car and take the two people back separately.


    Seeing that ire¡¯s ne was about tond, Charlie didn¡¯t see Jacob and ine.


    He sent messages to them but no one responded.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of evil these two people were up to.


    Fortunately, the impression of these two people in Charlie¡¯s mind is not reliable, so he doesn¡¯t care


    if theye or not.


    When theye, everyone will take a car back to the city.


    If they don¡¯te, he will go back to the city. The same goes for taking a taxi back with ire.


    At around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, ire¡¯s private nended at the airport.


    After Charlie waited for about half an hour, she hadpleted the customs clearance and walked


    out pushing the luggage trolley.


    Seeing Charlie from all the way, she couldn¡¯t help but speed up her pace, with a happy smile on her


    face.


    Charlie also hurried up to meet her. When he was approaching her, ire threw the cart aside,


    Threw herself into Charlie¡¯s arms, and said coquettishly: ¡°Husband, I missed you so much!¡±


    Charlie hugged her looked at her and said with a smile: ¡°Your husband misses you too.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Miss Fei¡¯s project has encountered problems,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I would have toe to the United States to find her for help.¡±


    ire said with a smile: ¡°Miss Fei asked me to convey to you, that she is quite embarrassed that I


    have been helping there for so long.¡±


    ¡°When shees to China next time, she will treat you to dinner as a token of appreciation.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie nodded and said with a smile,


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Mom and dad originally agreed toe to pick you up,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what happened. I can¡¯t contact them for a long time.¡±


    ¡°How about we take a taxi back to the city first.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t contact them?¡±


    ire was a little confused. She asked worriedly:


    ¡°Will something happen? We have to make sure they are okay first before we take a taxi back.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I guess nothing will happen.¡±


    ¡°They were bickering at home before I went out. Maybe it was a quarrel dying them.¡±


    ire nodded and said helplessly: ¡°It¡¯s true that they both have a small quarrel every three days,


    ¡°A big quarrel every five days, and endless quarrels all day long.¡±


    As she said, ire picked up the phone and said, ¡°Call mom and ask. If nothing happens,¡±


    ¡°We can just take a taxi back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± Charlie said, ¡°It would be more secure to call and ask.¡±


    ire nodded and called ine.


    At this time, ine was being isted and criticized by the traffic police in the traffic police team.


    There are two rooms, one for Jacob and one for ine.


    ine looked dissatisfied and angry, and said angrily:


    ¡°Comrade police, the person who illegally parked on the highway is that ba5tard Jacob.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? That ba5tard has already been brought to the case anyway.¡±


    ¡°If you want to arrest or sentence him, Whatever, it¡¯s okay even if you shoot him,¡±


    ¡°I still have to go to the airport to pick up my daughter!¡±


    The traffic policeman said helplessly: ¡°If you don¡¯t attack people,¡±


    ¡°Can they stop on the highway? Strictly speaking, you both have this problem!¡±


    After saying that, the traffic policeman said again:


    ¡°The other thing about our matter is that he mainly wants to deduct points and fines, criticize and


    educate, and it is not enough for detention or sentencing,¡±


    ¡°Let alone shooting. We must punish him. He knew that no matter what the circumstances were, he


    could not park casually on the highway,¡±


    ¡°Especially in the passingne. How dangerous it was! What could really happen?¡±


    ¡°He had to stop and pull over in the emergencyne with double shes, and he also had to


    ording to regtions, a triangle warning sign is ced 100 meters behind the car.¡±


    After saying this, the traffic policeman looked at ine and continued:


    ¡°And you, no matter how big of a deal you say, you two had to get off the highway and stop, slow


    down.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say it slowly? If you really have to do something, you can do it after parking the car.¡±


    ¡°If you do it on the road and force him to stop the car, if there is really any danger, won¡¯t you also be


    unlucky?¡±


    ¡°We must have a sense of safety in everything. No? Even if a couple fights, they must do so only


    when safety is ensured!¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°He is cuckolding me! Not to mention ensuring safety, I don¡¯t care if we die


    together!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The traffic policeman said helplessly: ¡°Oh! You drive a good car. If something happens to you, you


    will most likely not die.¡±


    ¡°But if you are seriously injured and have to lie in bed for ten or eight years,¡±


    ¡°What will you two do? Lying in the same ward, turning your heads and arguing?¡±


    She waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. My style of doing things is to avenge, and I have to do


    it right away.¡±


    ¡°This is called getting rid of grudges. Even in ancient times, I was considered the number one


    heroine!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± The traffic policeman waspletely helpless and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s call your child and ask her toe and take you two back so that she can coordinate the


    rtionship between you two!¡±


    After that, the traffic policeman took ine¡¯s phone and handed it to her.


    Just then, the phone rang, and ire¡¯s photo and the words daughter appeared on the screen.


    When the traffic police saw that the call was from ine¡¯s daughter, he quickly said:


    ¡°Hurry up and answer the call!¡±


    ine took the phone and pressed the answer button. Before she could speak, ire asked


    nervously:


    ¡°Mom, where are you and Dad? Are you okay?¡±


    ine felt depressed and muttered: ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡±


    ¡°I just got arrested by the traffic police.¡±


    The traffic police quickly said: ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t say arrest, we mainly focus on the main thing and that


    is to ensure your safety¡­¡±


    ire on the phone asked in surprise: ¡°Why did you go to the traffic police?¡±


    ¡°Did you vite the rules while driving or were you in an ident?¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s your dad who is broken up in love. .¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± ire didn¡¯t understand these words for a while, and asked in surprise:


    ¡°I¡­my dad is broken in love, what do you mean, mom¡­¡±


    ine sighed, feeling aggrieved and choked up, and said:


    ¡°Daughter, Mom is telling you, Mom can¡¯t survive this life.¡±


    ¡°Mom might as well find a wall and hit her head on to death¡­¡±


    ire hurriedly advised: ¡°Mom, please first don¡¯t get excited,¡±


    ¡°Tell me where you are, and Charlie and I will go there right now!¡±


    ine just cried and didn¡¯t answer. The traffic policeman on the side quickly took the phone and


    said loudly:


    ¡°Your parents just stopped the car on the highway.¡±


    ¡°Fight, your mother¡¯s mood is extremely unstable now. Come and take a look quickly, she is in the


    highway traffic police station!¡±


    After saying that, he stared at ine closely, for fear that she would really hit the wall,


    At the same time, he was depressed in his heart:


    ¡°This is the leader of the station. An ancestor hase back¡­¡±


    On the other end of the phone, ire heard ine¡¯s cry and quicklyforted him:


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be here soon!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately hung up the phone and asked Charlie:


    ¡°Husband, my mom, and dad were in the traffic police station.¡±


    ¡°She cried and said that my dad was broken up in love. What the hell is going on? Do you know?¡±


    Charlie was confused after hearing this, shook his head and sighed:


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of Aunt Han. It¡¯s about her getting married.¡±


    ire asked in surprise: ¡°Is it that Aunt Han Meiqing? Is she getting married?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded: ¡°We will get married next week.¡±


    ¡°Dad is not in a good mood these days, maybe because he can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe mom fought with dad because of this incident.¡±

 Chapter 6122

    Chapter 6122


    ire asked in confusion: ¡°Aunt Han married someone else. Isn¡¯t this good?¡±


    ¡°From now on, my dad will never have to think about the things that are and are not.¡±


    Charlie said helplessly: ¡°But Mom doesn¡¯t know about Aunt Han¡¯s return, and Dad never dared to


    tell her, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I thought, when Aunt Han came back, Mom was suffering in the detention center.¡±


    ¡°Dad was so carefree and happy at that time. He was about to file for divorce as soon as Mom


    came out.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that after Mom connected all these clues, she would figure out what was going on.


    Then she will definitely not give up¡­¡±


    ire has little experience in love. She doesn¡¯t know much about how women think about problems


    when they are involved in a triangle rtionship, and how extreme their emotions can be.


    But after Charlie exined it like this, she understood the general situation.


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Actually when Aunt Han first came back, Dad behaved really badly.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t care about mom. He only thought about Aunt Han and even invited her to our house for


    dinner.¡±


    ¡°If I were Mom, I would definitely have been very angry.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this here and go to the traffic police team first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ire nodded and then pulled Charlie back and said:


    ¡°Husband, they are definitely not in personal danger in the traffic police team,¡±


    ¡°And with the traffic police here, it is definitely impossible for them to fight there.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to rush there yet.¡±


    Charlie asked her: ¡°Wife, what about it? What do you mean?¡±


    ire said with some worry: ¡°We have to think about how we can alleviate this crisis between


    them¡­¡±


    ¡°If it is really like what you said, mom can guess it herself, then the fight between the two was early,¡±


    ¡°And it was probably just the beginning. A fight on the highway was just an appetizer at most for


    mom personality.¡±


    ¡°If this matter was not solved from the root, she might be violent when she gets home and might


    even pull a knife¡­¡±


    Charlie suddenly realized it and said in agreement: ¡°My wife, you still know


    Mom¡¯s character best.¡±


    ¡°If this matter can¡¯t untie her heart, our family will never have peace in the future.¡±


    ire couldn¡¯t help but feel and stamped her feet and asked anxiously:


    ¡°Husband¡­ what should I do?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while and asked her: ¡°Do you think mom will be willing to divorce dad after this


    incident?¡±


    ¡°Dad also wants to divorce? They can¡¯t live together anyway,¡±


    ¡°So why don¡¯t they take this opportunity to get divorced so that they can live in peace?¡±


    ire asked hurriedly: ¡°They get divorced, where will dad go? With Mom¡¯s character, Dad has to


    avoid her,¡±


    ¡°So he definitely can¡¯t continue to live at home.¡±


    ¡°He is over 50 years old, so he can¡¯t be kicked out at this time, right?¡±


    After that, ire said again: ¡°And I say, to be honest, they are both very old.¡±


    ¡°If they get divorced at this time, they will not beughed at, and it will be very difficult to start a


    family.¡±


    ¡°After this, the two of them will get older, and they will not be able to support and take care of each


    other,¡±


    ¡°And they will not be able to take care of each other at all.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about it, if they really get divorced, they will really be mortal enemies?¡±


    ¡°How will I, the daughter, coordinate between the two of them in the future¡­¡±


    Charlie smacked his lips: ¡°Then What you mean is that the two of them cannot be separated,¡±


    ¡°They have to live together, and they have to put this matterpletely behind us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± ire nodded heavily:


    ¡°If you can pretend that this matter has never happened, that would be great.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Dad¡¯s character is okay,¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So there must be no problem, but you know mom¡¯s character, how could she give up?¡±


    ire said anxiously: ¡°Oh, honey, this requires you to use your intelligence!¡±


    ¡°So many big people respect you as Master Wade, and you can help them solve no matter how


    difficult their problems are.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t find a way to solve this problem in our family. For a moment?¡±


    As she spoke, she hugged Charlie¡¯s arm with a pleading look on her face and said pitifully:


    ¡°Husband¡­ please, think of a way, I really don¡¯t want them to divorce¡­¡±


    ¡°That Aunt Han already is getting married to someone else. Even if Dad divorces mom,¡±


    ¡°There are no good candidates for remarriage. Not to mention mom¡¯s character.¡± ¡°If she divorces


    Dad, she will definitely end up alone in this life.¡±


    ¡°You couple who were originally able to support and take care of each other ended up being alone,¡±


    ¡°Without even a partner to live with. How miserable that would be¡­¡±


    Charlie touched his chin and said with some embarrassment:


    ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want to work hard. The key is that this thing is really too difficult.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t brainwash Mother and make her forget about this, right?¡±


    ire said quickly: ¡°Husband, think about it again, think about it carefully,¡±


    ¡°You will definitely be able to think of a solution!¡±


    Charlie frowned and thought for a moment, and then said:


    ¡°There are not many ways, but the sess rate is not high.¡±


    ¡°And I need you to cooperate with me. You must not let anything slip,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise all your efforts will be wasted. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°I can!¡± ire nodded firmly and then asked him:


    ¡°Husband, what are you thinking? Is there any good way?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I don¡¯t have a specific n yet,¡±


    ¡°So I can only improvise when the timees. Let¡¯s go there first!¡±


    ¡­


    The two of them left the airport and took a taxi to the Airport Highway Traffic Police Station.


    As soon as they entered the yard, they saw the Cullinan parked in the yard.


    Charlie asked ire to go in first, while he moved ire¡¯s luggage out of the car,


    And then pushed the luggage to follow.


    At this time, ine was crying in the room and shouted:


    ¡°I have been married to him for so many years, I have suffered so many injustices,¡±


    ¡°Bore so many hardships, and so many troubles,¡±


    ¡°But he actually hooked up with his old lover behind my back.¡±


    ¡°Comrade policeman, do you think it was wrong for me to hit him twice?¡±


    The traffic policeman almost copsed, but he still said patiently:


    ¡°Madam, I have told you many, many times, what he did was indeed wrong.¡±


    ¡°It was indeed immoral, and should indeed ept the condemnation of society and conscience.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if you want to say that the couple is really angry, you can only attack him a few times.¡±


    ¡°This is understandable, but the only thing I want to exin is that you cannot do it on the highway.¡±


    ¡°Cannot really do it, right?¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°Of course, I would do it immediately if I knew about this kind of thing at the


    time.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention on the highway, even at the United Nations, I would have to do it on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± The traffic policeman was so helpless that he could only say:


    ¡°Okay, okay, I understand your mood, so I won¡¯tment.¡±


    ¡°After all, it is your husband we are punishing today.¡±


    ¡°The points have been deducted, and the fine information has also been pushed.¡±


    ¡°Now, just calm down and wait for your daughter to pick you and your husband up, okay?¡±


    ine gritted her teeth and said, ¡°He is a ba5tard, not my husband!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± The traffic policeman said patiently,


    ¡°I mean his side has already been dealt with. You can go back in a while.¡±


    ine asked back, ¡°Don¡¯t you arrest him for having an affair during marriage?¡±


    The traffic policeman said helplessly, ¡°This is a matter of course.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not breaking thew, not to mention that we are traffic police.¡±


    ¡°For this kind of thing, the most we can do is to notify the local police station to coordinate¡­¡±


    ine was furious: ¡°I don¡¯t need coordination! What I want is to arrest him!¡±


    As soon as ire entered the traffic police station,


    She heard ine¡¯s voice. As soon as she entered, she followed the sound to look for her.


    A traffic policeman stopped her and asked: ¡°Ma¡¯am, who are you looking for?¡±


    ire said hurriedly: ¡°I am Looking for ine, I am her daughter.¡±


    When the traffic police heard this, he let out a sigh of relief and said quickly:


    ¡°Oh, you are finally here! Your mother kept shouting that she wanted tomit suicide,¡±


    ¡°So we had three different peoplee in to persuade her.¡±


    ¡°Still all efforts are useless!¡±

 Chapter 6123

    Chapter 6123


    Hearing the traffic policeman saying that ine was going tomit suicide,


    ire suddenly said nervously: ¡°Take me over there quickly to see her!¡±


    The policeman also said hurriedly: ¡°Come on,e on!¡±


    After that, he quickly took ire with him. Then walked to the room where ine was.


    Charlie happened to follow behind. He put the luggage at the entrance and chased after them.


    He stopped the two of them and asked, ¡°Comrade Police, where is Mr. Willson who came here with


    Ms. ine?¡±


    ¡°Can I see him first?¡±


    The traffic policeman asked curiously: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Charlie exined: ¡°I am his son-inw. I am thinking that my wife will persuade my mother-inw,¡±


    ¡°After they have been persuaded, that¡¯s it. We will take them home together.¡± The traffic policeman


    said quickly: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly waved to a colleague:


    ¡°Will,e here, take this gentleman to Jacob Willson¡¯s room!¡±


    The man hurriedly said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Charlie entered the room where Jacob was.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw Jacob with a messy face sitting on a chair and smoking


    heavily.


    Another traffic policeman advised him: ¡°You, don¡¯t hide anything from your wife. You should talk


    about as I said it myself, you have nothing to hide from your old lover,¡±


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you tell her earlier? If you had told her clearly earlier, wouldn¡¯t this problem have


    been over?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t realize that Charlie hade in, he lowered his head and smoked while lying:


    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡±


    The traffic policeman smiled: ¡°Come on, we are all men. If nothing goes wrong, I can¡¯t wait to tell


    you this matter .¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let your wife know about it and keep it secret for so long?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have other thoughts in your heart?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t know how to deal with it for a while.


    At this time, the traffic policeman looked up and saw Charlie and the colleague who brought Charlie


    in and gave each other a questioning look.


    The man then said: ¡°Jacob¡¯s son-inw is here, let them chat for a while.¡±


    Jacob suddenly raised his head and suddenly saw Charlie.


    He rushed over and cried and said: ¡°Charlie! My good son-inw, I really need you this time.¡±


    ¡°You have to give me a hand!¡±


    The two traffic policemen hurried out, leaving Charlie and Jacob in the room.


    Charlie asked helplessly: ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jacob said angrily: ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t fcking mention it, that idiot Wu in our meeting gave me the wedding


    invitation given by Meiqing yesterday. It was in the car!¡±


    ¡°I had told him to leave it there, but today he called me so shamelessly to remind me of it as if he


    was asking me to give him credit for it!¡±


    ¡°It turned out well. Then ine was sitting in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Then she started asking me when Meiqing came back. I didn¡¯t say, but she asked if I had an affair


    with her.¡±


    ¡°I said nothing, but it turned out that this b!tch seemed to be enlightened.¡±


    ¡°She sat there and babbled and babbled, and she guessed the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°Then she started fighting with me on the highway¡­¡±


    After that, he looked at Charlie for help: ¡°Good son-inw, give me a trick and see what I should do


    now.¡±


    ¡°ine is not only following me If I can¡¯t make it, she is going to go to Meiqing¡¯s wedding to question


    when she came back.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this going to ruin my reputation in the whole city?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Charlie sighed and said, ¡°Dad, I told you about this a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Things may go bad, but you don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Jacob exined: ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯m just unlucky¡­¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Then what do you want to do now? you can find a way to stop the wedding.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t let mom go. Even if she goes, I will have a way to prevent her from entering the scene,¡±


    ¡°But the key is what will you two do in the future? Do you want to leave, or do you want to live


    together?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed. With a long sigh, he spread his hands and sighed:


    ¡°I wish I could have divorced sooner. I¡¯ve already been with Meiqing.¡±


    ¡°But if we divorce again now, who will I live with in the future? ine¡¯s character I can¡¯t tolerate it.¡±


    Do you want me to continue living in Tomson? Aren¡¯t you going to have to kick me out of the


    house?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a ce to stay, so I can¡¯t shamelessly go live next door with my mother and


    brother, right?¡±


    After saying that, Jacob sighed again: ¡°I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t let me in!¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t want to leave?¡±


    Jacob said with a bitter smile: ¡°Hey, even now that I¡¯m old, If you can¡¯t get divorced, then just stay


    together¡­ If I get divorced because of this, I won¡¯t be able to say anything about it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to keep it on my face if word spreads.¡±


    ¡°Besides, what should ire think of me? I won¡¯t be able to face her?¡±


    After saying that, Jacob sighed again: ¡°People say that you can ride a donkey to find a horse. You


    can only lose the donkey after you find the horse.¡±


    ¡°My horse has run away with others, now if the donkey is lost, wouldn¡¯t it be over? In this business, I


    have suffered a huge loss¡­¡±


    Charlie smacked his lips: ¡°Dad, to be honest, staying apart is the most difficult thing to handle now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to get divorced or move out, and you don¡¯t want others to point fingers at you or


    have objections to you,¡±


    ¡°Then the key to the solution is that you have to let mom¡¯s heartpletely get over this hurdle.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to deal with that character who is bound to retaliate?¡±


    Jacob was like an eggnt beaten by frost. He lowered his head and murmured:


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy¡­ My dear son-inw, why don¡¯t you lend me some money and I¡¯ll go hide somewhere


    else for a while? ¡­¡±


    Charlie asked again: ¡°How long is a period of time? If you run away, do you think mom will spare


    you?¡±


    ¡°If you run away with her character, she will definitely be with everyone who knows you.¡±


    ¡°If she lists your charges and denounces your crimes in front of you, then you will nevere


    back.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie added: ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯te back. I know some people


    overseas who are quite capable.¡±


    ¡°There is a buddy who is a local emperor in the Middle East. How about you go to his ce?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    Jacob shook his head like a rattle and said repeatedly:


    ¡°I just want to go out to avoid the limelight and wait for this matter to cool down.¡±


    ¡°I wille back after the news of the incident has passed.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible not toe back in the future¡­ And let you put it this way,¡±


    ¡°I feel that I still won¡¯t go out. If I leave, then she will talk nonsense about this matter nonstop.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Charlie with a pleading look and asked:


    ¡°Good son-inw, how can you make Mom get over this matter calmly?¡±


    ¡°If you can help me get over this hurdle, you are my savior. From now on, if you go up mountains of


    swords and seas of fire, if you say a word, if I blink my eyes, my surname will not be Willson!¡±


    Charlie sighed and said, ¡°If you really want this matter to end peacefully,¡±


    ¡°I do have a way. If you cooperate with me fully, there may be a chance of recovery, but I can¡¯t


    guarantee that this method will work.¡±


    ¡°If it works, our family of four will leave here and drive home with smiles on our faces;¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, then just ask for your own blessings. I don¡¯t have any other good ideas.¡±


    Upon hearing this, he immediately asked: ¡°Good son-inw, what is the sess rate of your


    method?¡±


    Charlie said lightly: ¡°50 50.¡±


    Jacob said with a depressed expression: ¡°I understand, you are not sure either.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I said, 50-50, if you seed further, take a step back to be a benevolent person, and


    go home to live a life, you can¡¯t just ignore it.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will rent an apartment for you in the city. You can move out first and let


    Mom calm down.¡±


    ¡°If she really wants to make a fuss at the Senior Citizens University or the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association, ire and I will find a way to stop her.¡±

 Chapter 6124

    Chapter 6124


    After Jacob heard this, he held Charlie¡¯s hand tightly and choked with sobs:


    ¡°Good son-inw, with your words, Dad¡¯s heart will be half at ease! Tell me, what can I do?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Dad if you really want to use this method, you have to be willing to go out


    and be willing to be cut off.


    Jacob said resolutely: ¡°I¡¯m willing to give up, I¡¯m willing to give up anything.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can get over this hurdle, I will do my best no matter what you ask me to do!¡±


    After saying that, he was unsure about Charlie¡¯s words and quickly asked:


    ¡°Good son-inw, if this thing doesn¡¯t work out if you rent me a house, can you rent for me in a


    bettermunity?¡±


    ¡°In addition, what about that? Cullinan, can you let me drive it again?¡±


    Charlie was left speechless by Jacob.


    He is about to be kicked out of the home, but he still wants to live in a mansion and drive a luxury


    car.


    Helpless, he could only remind him: ¡°Dad, if this doesn¡¯t work out,¡±


    ¡°I definitely can¡¯t rent you a very good house, let alone give you the Cullinan.¡±


    Jacob asked subconsciously: ¡°Why¡­ ¡­¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, when the timees that you leave this house, you will still live in this


    house!¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again: ¡°If I rent it for you outside,¡±


    ¡°I will rent you a mansion, and then I will give you the money to open it.¡±


    ¡°Mom will not necessarily hold a grudge against me. I will have to protect myself when the time


    comes.¡±


    ¡°I will rent you a shabby little house. If Mom mes me, I can still defend myself.¡±


    ¡°After all, we can¡¯t let you sleep on the street, right, then ire and I havemitted the crime of


    abandonment?¡±


    Jacob looked at Charlie¡¯s serious face, sighed, patted him on the shoulder, and said in pain:


    ¡°I understand, I understand. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t want to offend ine¡­¡± Charlie said: ¡°Dad, I


    will definitely try my best to get you this time,¡±


    ¡°But remember, you have no way out, now I will fight for thest time, if I don¡¯t seed, I will be a


    benevolent person!¡±


    Jacob gritted his teeth: ¡°Okay! I will listen to you!¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, when ire was taken to ine¡¯s room, ine was still red.


    Focusing on arguing with the traffic police: ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why can¡¯t we arrest all the cheaters?


    Why?¡±


    The traffic police said helplessly: ¡°Why not? It doesn¡¯t count what I said¡­¡±


    At this time, ire opened the door and shouted: ¡°Mom!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ine burst into tears when she saw ire. She cried and rushed forward to hug her, wailing


    loudly:


    ¡°Daughter, you are finally here. That bastard cheated on me with his old lover behind my back. Mom


    doesn¡¯t even want to live anymore!¡±


    ire quicklyforted him: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think so extreme. From what I know about Dad, he


    shouldn¡¯t be able to. ¡­¡±


    ¡°No?¡± ine cried and said: ¡°His old lover has been away for more than thirty years.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it has been since she came back this time. He has not said a word to me.¡±


    ¡°The two of us are still together. They worked together in college behind my back.¡±


    ¡°Is that a fcking job? That was an affair in the name of work!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they secretly lived together as a day couple behind my back!¡±


    ire hurriedly bit the bullet suppressed the embarrassment andforted her:


    ¡°Mom, Dad is not such a person, so don¡¯t get into trouble yourself¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I trying to get into trouble? This kind of thing is like seeing a cockroach.¡±


    ¡°As long as you see it, it can¡¯t be just this one. There may be thousands of them in invisible ces!¡±


    ine said, suddenly thought of something, and patted her thigh:


    ¡°Dmn it! These two are hanging out at the University for the Elderly all day long.¡±


    ¡°Last time the city organized an exchange trip to Korea, there were also people from the University


    for the Elderly. Did they both go too?!¡±


    After saying that, she immediately picked up her phone and entered the keyword


    Aurous Hill¡¯s cultural exchange with South Korea into the search engine,


    Adding the words Han Meiqing. Sure enough, she found a lot of news content.


    After all, it was a cultural exchange event organized by the city. It was a basic operation to include


    the list and introduction of the entourage in the press release.


    When ine saw that Han Meiqing had actually participated in the exchange,


    She shivered with anger and cried: ¡°This¡­ this is not for any kind ofmunication, this is for a


    traveling affair!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at ire and cried: ¡°My daughter, I hate it!¡±


    ¡°Jacob is nting a seed on my head. This ba5trd had been together with Han


    Meiqing for who knows how long behind my back!¡±


    ire pursed her lips and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Mom, that Aunt Han should be quite serious, they will definitely not do such dirty things¡­¡±


    ine was startled and asked: ¡°ire, have you met Han Meiqing too?!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Mom¡­I¡­I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ire then realized that she had let something slip. How to exin¡­


    ine asked aggressively: ¡°You have never met anyone named Han, how do you know she is a


    serious person?¡±


    ire was speechless for a moment.


    ine copsed all of a sudden and cried: ¡°ire, did you also help him lie to me? Really!¡±


    ire was immediately confused. Just when she didn¡¯t know how to restore the situation,


    Charlie suddenly opened the door and came in.


    As soon as he entered, he said, ¡°Mom, she hasn¡¯t seen Aunt Han before, but I have.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± ine was surprised when she saw Charliee in and asked,


    ¡°You ¡­Have you met Han Meiqing?! Did that ba5tard Jacob take you to see her?¡±


    Charlie nodded and said truthfully: ¡°Dad brought me to see him.¡±


    ine went crazy and scolded: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡±


    ¡°I called you a good son-inw and treated you like my own son.¡±


    ¡°Jacob cuckolded me, and you didn¡¯t even tell me!¡±


    ¡°Charlie! You¡­you are disappointing me too!¡±


    Charlie did not panic and quickly exined:


    ¡°Mom, this matter is really not what you think. I do know about Aunt Han¡¯s return.¡±


    ¡°I also went to see Aunt Han with my dad, but dad is really innocent with Aunt Han,¡±


    ¡°And the main reason why Dad won¡¯t tell you or let me tell you is for your consideration.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh!t!¡± ine blurted out the foulnguage without thinking.


    But after saying that, she immediately closed her mouth nervously.


    In the past, it wasmon for her to say such things to Charlie,


    And she would just say it. She would feel ufortable if she didn¡¯t say ten or eight sentences a


    day.


    But things are different now.


    Now she relied on him for everything, including food, clothing, housing, and transportation.


    Without Charlie, she couldn¡¯t do anything, so she suddenly cursed him subconsciously.


    She was really afraid of annoying Charlie.


    So, she quickly said: ¡°Charlie, Mom is not targeting you, Mom is targeting that ba5tard, Jacob.¡±


    ¡°He said he was thinking about me, how is that possible?!¡±


    Charlie exined: ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know, Aunt Han has been in the United States for thirty years,¡±


    ¡°And she has done well. She and her first husband, who has passed away, jointly founded one of


    the most famousw firms in the United States, called Smith Law Firm.¡±


    ¡°You can check it online. It is definitely one of the topw firms in the world.¡±


    ¡°The valuation of theirw firm is at least several billion dors,¡±


    ¡°And the share they get from helping majorpanies inwsuits every year must be hundreds of


    millions of dors.¡±


    Han Meiqing in fact, is a very low-key person. She has been abroad for so many years,


    And her ssmates in China have no idea about her situation in the United States.


    It is as if this person has disappeared from the world after going abroad.


    Therefore, Jacob, ine, and their former ssmates don¡¯t know how Han Meiqing is doing


    abroad.


    It was only after Han Meiqing returned to China that she mentioned her matter to Jacob.


    Therefore, what Charlie said was true and not exaggerated at all.


    Back then, ine was not as good as Han Moqing in everything.


    When she heard that Han Meiqin was so good at life,


    Her face suddenly became a little worried and she said unnaturally:


    ¡°What does it have to do with me that Han Meiqing is so good at it?¡±


    ¡°She is so good at it. Can she get together with my husband?¡±


    Charlie sighed, made up a story, and said:


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here. After Aunt Han¡¯s husband passed away,¡±


    ¡°The family property and thew firm She and her son inherited everything.¡±


    ¡°Even if they split it half and half with her son, they still have to take advantage of more than ten to


    two billion US dors,¡±


    ¡°Which is equivalent to tens of billions of RMB.¡±


    ¡°And why did they return to Aurous Hill? She didn¡¯te here for Dad. She came here for her true


    sweetheart!¡±

 Chapter 6125

    Chapter 6125


    When ine heard this, she felt extremely sad.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that Meiqing was doing so well now.


    She is said to be worth tens of billions of yuan, many times more powerful than himself.


    While she felt sour in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but feel scared.


    It was fortunate that she hadn¡¯t seen Meiqing.


    If she really saw her, she would smile and greet her in person and ask her how she was doing. How


    would she answer?


    Meiqing is not Horiyah. She can easily find a sense of superiority over thetter,


    But Meiqing is better than her in every aspect.


    She is prettier than herself, gentler than herself, more knowledgeable and smarter than herself,


    And even her figure is dozens of miles ahead of her.


    If shepares herself with her, she will be like a native chicken against a peacock, with no


    advantage at all.


    Originally, when she thought of her, she couldfort herself.


    Although she was not as good as her in every way, she still had a way to steal her man.


    But looking back now, Jacob, who she thought was the prize of victory,


    Might not even be considered a piece of sh!t in the eyes of others.


    Just when she felt extremely inferior in her heart, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Oh, Mom, you have to understand Dad¡¯s good intentions. You said that if you meet Aunt Han,¡±


    ¡°She will be wearing tens of millions worth of imperial green Jade bracelet,¡±


    ¡°Then holding your hand, thanking you from the bottom of the heart, what should you do?¡±


    ine subconsciously asked: ¡°What is she thanking me for?¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Of course, thank you for taking Dad away from her.¡±


    ¡°You took him away. It was precisely because you took Dad away that she was able to go to the


    United States alone,¡±


    ¡°Where she met her first husband, and together with her husband, she created a well-known


    company worth billions of dors.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t snatched Dad away from her, then she would probably be you now.¡±


    ¡°She would be tortured to death by the olddy and the whole family every day.¡±


    ¡°How could she still have the high status she has today?¡±


    ¡°You said that people should not be grateful. Will you drag her out of the fire pit?¡±


    ¡°This¡­this¡­I¡­she¡­fckk¡­¡±


    When ine heard this, her defenses werepletely broken deep in her heart.


    She cried in her heart: ¡°What the hell is this? Why is Meiqing doing so well?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she have left the United States thirty years ago because she couldn¡¯t adapt to the


    environment in a foreign country and stayed there all her life?¡±


    ¡°Was she struggling at the bottom? She is now in her fifties.¡±


    ¡°She should have lost her job first and then been abandoned by a man.¡±


    ¡°Then she should have fallen seriously ill, stuck in capitalism, and been reduced to washing dishes


    in the back kitchen of a Chinatown restaurant!¡±


    ¡°Why can she and her husband create a global topw firm have a worth of tens of billions of


    yuan!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I hate it!!!¡±


    As soon as she thought about it, most of her hatred for Jacob was transferred away.


    At this time, Charlie continued to pursue the victory and said:


    ¡°Mom, you must suspect that there was something wrong with Dad¡¯s exchange trip to South Korea,


    right?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe me when I exin in vain. If you do this, you can search for relevant news and


    take a look at the list of exchange personnel.¡±


    ¡°Is there a person named Pord Watt? That person is Aunt Han¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°The couple went together to participate in the exchange,¡±


    ¡°So Dad is traveling with them, and there will definitely be no problems with Meiqing.¡±


    ine subconsciously looked again she looked at the webpage she just searched, and sure


    enough, she saw Pord¡¯s name in it.


    What Charlie said instantly formed aplete chain of evidence.


    Seeing herplicated expression, Charlie quickly added:


    ¡°Mom, let me tell you the truth. Dad told me immediately that Aunt Han was getting married, and he


    also discussed with me whether to tell you or not.¡±


    ¡°But you also know that Aunt Han is doing very well now, and her future husband is also very


    impressive.¡±


    ¡°The venue they chose for their wedding this time is Shangri-La, and it is a sky garden that ordinary


    people cannot book.¡±


    ¡°It was not just Dad who was invited but our whole family.¡±


    ¡°Dad thought twice and told me that I should try not to let you know about this matter,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it would definitely give you a big blow,¡±


    ¡°So he kept it secret from you and never told you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you identally found the wedding invitation again, and ended up causing such


    a fuss.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie sighed and said, ¡°But, mom, if you really want to go,¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and drink their wedding wine with the whole family.¡±


    ¡°This will make you feelpletely relieved. What do you think?¡±


    ine subconsciously blurted out: ¡°No, no, no! I don¡¯t want to go!¡±


    She muttered depressedly in her heart: ¡°Damn it, Meiqing is such a badass, and the person she is


    looking for is also the best among people.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it. I can¡¯tpare to her, and Jacob can¡¯tpare to her fianc¨¦ in


    anything.¡±


    ¡°What are Jacob and I doing there? Are we not going to be embarrassed together?¡±


    Seeing her refusal, Charlie deliberately said, ¡°I just heard Dad tell me that you are I want to go.¡±


    ¡°Dad also expressed his position to me just now, saying that he will open his heart to you this time


    and never keep any secrets.¡±


    ¡°If you want to go, he will no longer stop you and will definitely apany you.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m not going.¡± ine said unnaturally:


    ¡°Your dad threw the invitation on the highway, what else is there to go to?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Mom, are you one of those war gods on the Inte?¡±


    ¡°Have you watched too many short movies about returning, throwing a big banquet, and hiring 800


    boys to check invitations at the door?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you and Dad are both old ssmates and old acquaintances of Aunt Han.¡±


    ¡°Even if you lose the invitation, etc. On the day of the wedding, you two get to the door. The couple


    will be waiting at the door to wee you.¡±


    ¡°As soon as they meet you two, they naturally warmly invite you in.¡±


    ine waved her hands repeatedly: ¡°I really won¡¯t go, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for decades. What¡¯s there to go to? It¡¯s boring, so I won¡¯t go.¡± Charlie sighed:


    ¡°No, Mom, actually I still rmend you to go there. You still have such a big heart knot for Dad.¡±


    ¡°Such a big misunderstanding, if this matter is not resolved, our family¡¯s life will not be easy in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Dad just expressed his position to me.¡±


    ¡°As long as you say whether to go or not, he will listen to you in everything.¡±


    After that, he looked towards the door and said loudly: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, dad!¡±


    When Jacob heard Charlie calling him, he rushed in with a blush, looked at ine, and said


    hesitantly:


    ¡°Old¡­ Wife, I was really wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden this from you.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I swear that I will never hide anything from you again,¡±


    ¡°And I will definitely do everything possible to make up for this! So I decided that on their wedding


    day,¡±


    ¡°When our whole family goes there, I must be open and aboveboard and open up your knot in


    person.¡±


    As he said that, he couldn¡¯t help but choked up and sighed:


    ¡°Hey! Wife, in fact, you don¡¯t have anything at all.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to doubt me. How can a loser like me be worthy of an elite like Meiqing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not even qualified to carry her shoes! In front of her, I¡­ I just¡­¡±


    When Jacob said this, he really didn¡¯t have the courage to say the next words.


    However, when he thought that this desperate battle had reached the final moment and victory was


    in sight,


    He could only say with tears in his eyes and a trembling voice:


    ¡°In front of her, I¡­ I, Jacob, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s¡­ ¡­That¡¯s a piece of sh!t!

 Chapter 6126

    Chapter 6126


    Although Jacob indeed has no ability or real ability, he has always thought highly of himself for so


    many years.


    In front of his wife and daughter, he never admitted that he was inferior to anyone.


    Therefore, when he suddenly spoke in front of his wife and daughter and bluntly said that he was a


    piece of sh!t, both ine and ire were shocked.


    Such words have not been heard from Jacob for decades.


    And Jacob himself was unwilling to say such words to ridicule himself.


    But beforeing over, Charlie repeatedly confessed that this sentence must be said,


    And it must be said out loud. This is the real risk of death.


    Because Charlie was sure that these words were the key to him getting through the crisis this time.


    After Jacob said this, his heart was bleeding crazily. He felt that he was just putting his old face on


    the ground and stomping it to death,


    So as to dispel ine¡¯s suspicion of him and say that he was the one.


    He was a piece of shit and said that it was impossible for his sweetheart to think highly of him.


    This feeling made him extremely painful and inferior.


    But he knew that there was no turning back when the bow was fired. Meiqing had already missed it,


    and he could never lose ine again.


    Therefore, when Jacob saw that both ine and ire were a little horrified,


    He could only adjust his mentality, gritted his teeth, and continued:


    ¡°A person as high as Meiqing can only see a piece of sh!t like me.¡±


    ¡°How could a piece of sh!t like me have any ulterior motives when I cover my nose and take a


    detour?¡±


    After saying that, he looked at ine and continued:


    ¡°Honey, there is no way in this world that someone like me can, if you don¡¯t want me, who else will?¡±


    ¡°No one else likes me, so how can I cuckold you?¡±


    ine saw Jacob¡¯s self-deprecating and sad look, coupled with the look on his face seeing the


    blood marks scratched by herself, shepletely believed Charlie¡¯s words in her heart.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt guilty and distressed for Jacob.


    It turned out that Jacob kept it secret from her because he didn¡¯t want her to be stimted by


    Meiqing.


    And after listening to Charlie¡¯s words, she also knew that the gap between herself and Meiqing was


    too big.


    If they really met, they would probably not be able to recover in ten years.


    Looking at Jacob¡¯s face, which was scratched to pieces by her, she felt even more guilty,


    And the bnce in her heart waspletely reversed.


    She looked at the self-deprecating Jacob with red eyes and choked up:


    ¡°Husband¡­ when I asked you in the car, why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡±


    ¡°If you told me the truth, how could I fight with you¡­ ¡°


    When Jacob heard this, his colleagues who were relieved in their hearts couldn¡¯t help but sigh to


    themselves:


    ¡°What the fck, if I had Charlie¡¯s brains and eloquence and could think of such a sophistry,¡±


    ¡°I would of course have followed him. If you tell me, I won¡¯t be beaten to pieces by you.¡±


    However, he said with emotion: ¡°Hey! I still don¡¯t want you to know these things. We are all ordinary


    people. How can we be like other sessful people? So I hope you don¡¯t know these things in your


    life,¡±


    ¡°So that you won¡¯t be stimted, have a broken mentality, and live our own lives in a down-to-earth


    manner.¡±


    After that, he said with some relief: ¡°What Charlie just said is right. In fact, I am not worthy of a


    woman like Meiqing at all.¡±


    ¡°She and I are not even from the same world at all. I am just an ordinary useless old man who has


    no ability or level and likes to go everywhere.¡±


    ¡°A show-off face-loving old loser¡­ You suspected that I had cuckolded you. I also want to thank you


    for thinking so highly of me.¡±


    ¡°If anyone else heard about this, they would probably ask me, Jacob, are you worthy¡­¡±


    After that, he looked at ine and choked up: ¡°Wife, I also want to thank you. In the eyes of others,


    I am a loser, a waste, and a piece of sh!t. In your eyes, I have be a person who can make a


    fortune.¡±


    ¡°A billionaire rich woman traveled thousands of miles to rekindle her old rtionship with a


    scgmbag¡­ Wife, you may be the only one in this world who thinks so highly of me and treats me


    like a treasure¡­¡±


    ine couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable when she heard him ridiculing her like this.


    She quickly said: ¡°Okay, Jacob, stop saying that you are a piece of sh!t. We are just ordinary people


    living at home. They are rich and have more money than us.¡±


    ¡°Although we couldn¡¯tpare to the rich people in their days, our life is not that bad now.¡±


    ¡°I have the self-awareness to know that I can¡¯tpare to her in all aspects.¡±


    After saying that, ine took the initiative to step forward put her arm around him raised his arm,


    and said:


    ¡°Okay, what happened just now was all my fault. You were so kind to take care of my emotions,¡±


    ¡°But I still treated you like a donkey. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mention this matter again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Just pretend it never happened. Don¡¯t bear a grudge against me, okay?¡±


    When Jacob heard this, he waspletely relieved. After the disaster, he said from the bottom of


    his heart:


    ¡°How could it be? I will definitely not bear a grudge against you.¡±


    ine nodded excitedly and said, ¡°Look, my daughter has been in the United States for so long,¡±


    ¡°And she finally came back today. Let¡¯s not make peopleugh here. Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Jacob was relieved and nodded heavily, with tears in his eyes. He said: ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    After that, the two of them held each other¡¯s arms affectionately and walked out.


    ire was dumbfounded, and Charlie wiped away cold sweat.


    This was to risk his life again. It seems that it was really sessful.


    ine will definitely not mention Meiqing again in the future, and will even try every means to avoid


    meeting her.


    In this way, what he said will not be misleading.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ire on the side came to her senses and said in a low voice:


    ¡°Husband, you are so awesome!¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°I can¡¯t help it, for the sake of family harmony, I am no more embarrassed.¡±


    ire held his arm and said happily: ¡°Sacrifice the small self to achieve the greater self.¡±


    ¡°Husband, you have done a great job!¡±


    At this time, the traffic police outside saw the two people who were fighting hard just now and came


    out holding hands.


    Everyone rubbed their eyes in disbelief.


    The traffic policeman handling the case subconsciously asked:


    ¡°You¡­ you two are not going to fight again?¡±


    ine quickly shook her head and said: ¡°If we don¡¯t fight, we will not cause trouble to ourrades


    in the traffic police!¡±


    After saying that, she gave a rare bow to them.


    Jacob also said quickly: ¡°Comrade traffic police, don¡¯t worry, I will never stop on the highway again!¡±


    The traffic policeman nodded subconsciously and said,


    ¡°As long as you know, you only have three points left on your driver¡¯s license.¡±


    ¡°Take it easy. If you don¡¯t have the buckle, you have to study.¡±


    Jacob nodded repeatedly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will strictly abide by the road trafficws in the future and


    won¡¯t cause any trouble to you!¡±


    The family of four left the traffic police station one after another,


    And Charlie moved ire¡¯s luggage.


    After getting in the car, ine said:


    ¡°Good son-inw, go drive the car, and let your dad rest in the back.¡±


    Charlie nodded and sat in the front row with ire, while Jacob and ine sat in the back row.


    As the car drove out, Charlie saw in the rearview mirror ine touching the wound on Jacob¡¯s face


    with a distressed expression and whispered:


    ¡°Honey, does it hurt? I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Jacob was really touched in his heart.


    In addition, what he said just now made himpletely lose his previous inexplicable sense of


    superiority,


    And his attitude towards ine also changed a lot.


    So, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    After saying that, he subconsciously reached out and held ine¡¯s hand quietly,


    And a trace of blush shed across ine¡¯s face.


    ine also squeezed Jacob¡¯s hand and said very seriously:


    ¡°You are my husband. You will never say that you are a piece of sh!t again.¡± ¡°Not under any


    circumstances. Do you understand?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t know if he was really moved or not.


    He nodded repeatedly with red eyes: ¡°Okay, wife, I understand!¡±

 Chapter 6127

    Chapter 6127


    Charlie saw that the two of them had changed from a tense situation just now to a good


    rtionship,


    And his impression of ine suddenly changed a bit.


    Even though She has so many shorings, in her marriage with Jacob,


    She is the one who is truly sincere and emotionally moved.


    As for his father-inw, he seems to have never had true feelings for ine.


    When ites to his past with ine, he alwaysins andins,


    But now it seems that ine may be the best destination for him.


    Otherwise, with his character and style of dealing with things,


    Even if he and Meiqing were together, she went to the United States,


    And now they would have gone their separate ways.


    Jacob has too many shoringsmon to men of his age.


    However, other men of the same age could have five to eight shorings, while he has at least


    eighteen.


    So, looking at it from another angle, besides ine,


    There won¡¯t be another woman in the world who can tolerate him to this day.


    This is also thanks to ine¡¯s straightforward character.


    He will scold when he is unhappy and hit when he is angry.


    Therefore, when faced with Jacob¡¯s many shorings,


    ine can use beating and scolding to offset the harm caused by Jacob¡¯s shorings.


    If it was someone with Meiqing¡¯s personality, facing Jacob¡¯s various shorings all day long and


    having nowhere to release their inner depression,


    She would probably be driven crazy sooner orter, or simply depressed.


    Charlie believes that after today¡¯s setback, the rtionship between Jacob and ine should be


    able to recover a lot.


    At least when they return home, they won¡¯t have to worry about the old couple fighting or having a


    cold war.


    Although ire on the side did not see the disgusting behavior of the old couple behind her,


    She also clearly realized that after this incident, the rtionship between the old couple did improve


    a lot,


    And she was very grateful to her husband Charlie.


    After Charlie drove the car onto the highway back to the city, he asked,


    ¡°Mom and Dad, where are we going to eat tonight? Are we still eating outside?¡±


    ine quickly said, ¡°No, no, ire¡¯s nended early.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only around four o¡¯clock now. Our family hasn¡¯t had a meal together for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just cook and eat at home? It will be more interesting to eat at home!¡±


    Jacob said without hesitation: ¡°I think it will work! ire hasn¡¯t been back for so long.¡±


    ¡°I definitely want to eat home food, and our family hasn¡¯t cooked a good family dinner for a long


    time.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the supermarket together to buy groceries,¡±


    ¡°And we will show off to you both as a couple tonight.¡±


    ire when she heard this, naturally raised her hands in agreement and said happily:


    ¡°My parents haven¡¯t cooked together for a long time, so we can have a feast today!¡±


    Seeing that the three of them had reached a consensus, Charlie said with a smile:


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go directly to the supermarket for big shopping!¡±  Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ine sighed from behind: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Jacob asked her curiously:


    ¡°Wife, what are you regretting here? What makes you feel pity?¡±


    ine sighed with regret: ¡°I¡¯m sorry that Mrs. Willson doesn¡¯t stretch stic bags in the


    supermarket anymore,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I can still enjoy her service when I go shopping in the supermarket.¡± Jacob asked


    subconsciously: ¡°Horiyah wasn¡¯t she detained some time ago? How¡¯s that thing going for her?¡±


    ine said with a proud smile: ¡°That stinky b!tch, she lied and cheated so much money,¡±


    ¡°She must have vomited it all out!¡±


    Looking at it, ine hummed and said: ¡°Originally, she didn¡¯t have so much money to return all that


    she stole,¡±


    ¡°But it seems that Theresa is doing well now. The etiquettepany she runs is getting bigger and


    bigger.¡±


    ¡°However, she helped Horiyah a little bit.¡±


    ¡°She was short of money, so she could barely make up for it.¡±


    Jacob asked her, ¡°If we fill up all the holes, will everything be fine?¡±


    ine said, ¡°I heard an old sister say two days ago that Horiyah¡¯s bail will be approved soon. Once


    approved, they can go home.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It should be a decision not to prosecute.¡±


    ine nodded repeatedly and said: ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s how it should be!¡±


    After saying that, she sighed with some dissatisfaction:


    ¡°This stinky b!tch Horiyah is really cheap.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to arrest her and sentence her to ten or eight years.¡±


    Jacob couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Okay, my wife, although mom and my eldest brother¡¯s family have


    done many excessive things,¡±


    ¡°Their life is miserable enough now.¡±


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t expect that their family will be ruined.¡±


    ¡°My eldest brother and nephew haven¡¯t recovered yet,¡±


    ¡°And they can¡¯t go out to work to make money.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Theresa can still make some ie, otherwise how can their family live.¡±


    As he said, he added, afraid that he would anger ine if he favored his mother and eldest


    brother¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°He quickly exined: ¡°I don¡¯t want to speak for them or help them reverse the case.¡±


    ¡°The main thing is that our life is getting better now, so don¡¯t expect others to have worse,¡±


    ¡°The worse it gets, it will ruin our family¡¯s happiness, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ine was silent for a moment, nodded slightly, and said very seriously:


    ¡°Husband, I think you are right. I have the same thinking as yours,¡±


    ¡°And it seems that my thinking has changed.¡±


    ¡°From now on, we will live a down-to-earth life in our own family.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about their affairs.¡±


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t mess with us, I won¡¯t mess with them.¡±


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief and quickly gave a thumbs up and praised:


    ¡°My wife¡¯s thinking is really good.¡±

 Chapter 6128

    Chapter 6128


    ine said with a rare shyness: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m embarrassed for you to say it.¡±


    After that, ine said again: ¡°Today I still have to buy groceries and cook for my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Tomorrow morning I will take off all the cuckolds hanging on the balcony and throw


    them away.¡±


    ¡®I won¡¯t be angry with Noah anymore.¡±


    Jacob said in surprise: ¡°Really wife, you¡­ your change is a bit fast,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t adapt to it for a while¡­¡±


    ine waved her hand: ¡°Hey, actually I have wanted to throw away those cuckolds.¡±


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t look good hanging on the balcony.¡±


    ¡°But I was still a little angry in my heart before, so I didn¡¯t pick them away.¡±


    ¡°Since you said, don¡¯t be like them in the future, I won¡¯t be angry anymore and I can remove them.¡±


    Jacob sighed sincerely: ¡°Wife, You really impress me¡­¡±


    ¡­


    On the way, Charlie¡¯s family drove to the supermarket,


    Peter, who had traveled to North America and Europe, finally arrived in Aurous


    Hill.


    This time he came to China with a Nordic passport.


    After arriving in China, he could continue to use the previous identity of Zhou Liangyun.


    Charlie had asked Ethan, who had great eyes and hands, to help him solve the domestic identity


    problem.


    He made previously Peter¡¯s fake identity has beenpletely turned into a real and verifiable file.


    After arriving in Aurous Hill, he only needs to find a police station to report the loss of his ID card,


    And he can get his new ID document in a few days.


    Peter walked out of Aurous Hill Airport with mixed feelings.


    He had previously declined Charlie¡¯s offer to pick him up.


    On the one hand, he did not want to cause him any trouble,


    And on the other hand, he also hoped that he could start over in Aurous Hill without leaving any


    hidden dangers.


    So, he immediately stopped a taxi and headed to Aurous Hill Antique Street,


    Intending to revisit his old ce.


    He is not from Aurous Hill and has been living overseas since he was a child.


    In order to bring the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± to Charlie,


    He came to Aurous Hill to live for a while, and he is quite familiar with Aurous Hill now.


    The most familiar thing among them is naturally his work at Antique Street.


    Moreover, his resume as Liangyun was all rted to the antique industry,


    So his current idea is to go back to the antique street first,


    Find a ce to stay in the antique street, and go to the antique street to find an area early this


    morning.


    A small shop with a modest price, he will start his own business in Aurous Hill.


    After the taxi arrived at Antique Street, he first went to the police station next to Antique Street,


    Where he filled in his identity information, performed facial recognition, and obtained a recement


    legal document for his identity.


    Then the police station issued him a temporary ID card.


    So that he can check into the hotel normally in Aurous Hill.  N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Aftering out of the police station, it was almost time to get off work in the antique street,


    So he directly carried his bag and walked around the antique street.


    The environment here is no different from when he left,


    But he didn¡¯t expect toe back when he leftst time.


    Not long after he entered the antique street, a hawker recognized him and said in surprise:


    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t this the manager Zhou from Antique Store before?!¡±


    ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    The environment of the antique street has not changed much.


    The business situation has not changed.


    Antique Store is still thergest store in Antique Street.


    When Peter was able to be the manager of the Antique Store,


    Most people who made a living in Antique Street knew him.


    He no longer remembered who the hawker was,


    But when he saw that the other party recognized him, he said very politely:


    ¡°Hello, I just returned to Aurous Hill.¡±


    The hawker nodded and asked in a gossipy low voice:


    ¡°Manager Zhou, if I remember correctly, you should have been fired by Miss Song right?¡±


    Peter did not feel embarrassed, nodded slightly, and said calmly:


    ¡°Yes, I made some mistakes in business at that time, and was fired by Miss Song.¡±


    The vendor said hurriedly: ¡°The Miss Song now is not the Miss Song back then.¡±


    ¡°The Miss Song back then was just the person in charge of the Antique Store,¡±


    ¡°But now she is the head of the entire Song family.¡±


    ¡°When youe back this time, don¡¯t let Miss Song know, otherwise she might cause trouble for


    you.¡±


    Peter smiled and said: ¡°Although I was fired by Miss Song before,¡±


    ¡°It was just a work problem. There is no other conflict between me and her.¡±


    ¡°I think She probably doesn¡¯t remember me.¡±


    After that, Peter added: ¡°To be honest, Mr. Zhou returned to Aurous Hill this time because he


    wanted to find a shop in the antique street and start a small business of his own.¡±


    ¡°If brother knows any good shops for sale, you might as well rmend them to me.¡±


    The hawker shrugged: ¡°The business in the antique street is getting harder and harder now.¡±


    ¡°I remember that you seemed to be from Panjiayuan.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you probably opened a shop selling antiques in Panjiayuan, right?¡±


    ¡°Why are you thinking ofing to Aurous Hill now?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this going backward the more you work?¡±


    When Peter applied for the job as manager of the Antique Store, his resume mentioned that he had


    started setting up stalls in Panjiayuan more than 20 years ago.¡±


    ¡°At that time, many small vendors in Aurous Hill Antique Street felt that he is a great deal,¡±


    ¡°So his background and resume are spread word of mouth.

 Chapter 6129

    Chapter 6129


    Panjiayuan can be regarded as the Jerusalem of the Chinese antiques industry.


    Those who have been through Panjiayuan can basically walk sideways on the antique streets of


    any city in China.


    Peter has a rich resume.


    When he returned to Aurous Hill Antique Street to do business, outsiders seemed to be in decline.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to exin too much, so he smiled and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll settle down now that I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to a lot of ces over the years, and it seems I still like Aurous Hill more.¡±


    After that, he bowed towards the other party. He cupped his hands and said politely:


    ¡°I wille over early tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°If brother has any rmendations for good shops, please help me pay attention.¡±


    ¡°I will pay brother a share of the tea price after the matter ispleted.¡±


    The man readily agreed: ¡°Okay, okay, let me help you keep an eye on it.¡±


    After saying that, he waved goodbye to Peter.


    After Peter left, he stopped closing the stall and took out his mobile phone to make a call.


    As soon as the phone call came through, he said very respectfully:


    ¡°Manager Chen.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about for a long time, and I think it¡¯s necessary to tell you!¡±


    The manager Chen on the phone is now the general manager of Antique Store,


    And he is also a popr figure in the antique street.


    When Peter was the general manager of the Antique Store, Manager Chen was his deputy.


    His professional ability was average, but he was very tactful and had umted good


    connections in the antique street.


    After Peter was fired by Warnia, Manager Chen temporarily filled the vacancy of general manager.


    Warnia also knew that Manager Chen¡¯s professional ability was not qualified for this position,


    So her n was to let Manager Chen take over for a while and then rece him when she found a


    more suitable candidate,


    So his position at that time was changed from deputy manager to acting general manager.


    However, Warnia¡¯s rtionship with Charlie became closer and closer.


    Thanks to Charlie¡¯s help, her status and strength in the Song family continued to rise like a rocket,


    The antique Store¡¯s business became more and more important. I can¡¯t care anymore.


    Now, Warnia has be the head of the entire Song family and the helmsman of the family worth


    hundreds of billions of yuan.


    Naturally, a small side business like Antique Store is even more insignificant,


    So she does not invest more energy in the Antique Store.


    The owner didn¡¯t pay much attention to this business,


    So Manager Chen gradually took off his hat as acting general manager and became the real


    general manager.


    In the Aurous Hill antique industry, Antique Store is the well-deserved big brother,


    And Manager Chen is the talker here, so everyone in the street respects him.


    At this time, Manager Chen could not remember the person on the phone, so he said directly:


    ¡°If you have any questions, just tell me.¡±


    The stall owner quickly said attentively: ¡°Manager Chen, do you remember


    Manager Zhou, you do right?¡±


    ¡°It was the manager Zhou of Antique Store when you were the deputy manager¡­¡±


    Manager Chen asked subconsciously: ¡°You mean Liangyun Zhou?¡±


    The stall owner said without thinking: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to call you to tell you that he is back!¡±


    Manager Chen asked: ¡°Liangyun is back? Where did hee back to?¡±


    The stall owner said: ¡°He came back to the antique street!¡±


    ¡°I was just about to close the stall when I saw him entering the antique street.¡±


    ¡°And then after chatting with him for a few words, he told me that he nned to build a shop in the


    antique street!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Manager Chen¡¯s voice suddenly became wary.


    After a moment of silence, he asked: ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Liangyun himself?¡±


    The stall owner patted his chest and said, ¡°It¡¯s guaranteed to not be fake!¡±


    Manager Chen murmured in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s he doinging back to Aurous Hill all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°If he wants to open a shop, why should hee to Aurous Hill? He can¡¯t open a shop anywhere?¡±


    The stall owner immediately agreed and said:


    ¡°Manager Chen, when Liangyunes back this time, is it possible that he wants to regain his


    position as the manager of the Antique Store?¡±


    ¡°I should say something that shouldn¡¯t be said. Everyone said that Antique Store¡¯s business


    conditions have not been very good during this period.¡±


    ¡°The recruitment information for general managers on the website.¡±


    ¡°Now that Liangyun has suddenlye back, you must be careful¡­¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing this, Manager Chen suddenly felt a little worried.


    Originally, the Song Group¡¯s financial team had always suggested that Warnia cut off Antique Store


    and rted antique businesses.


    After all, Aurous Hill itself is not the center of national antique exchanges,


    Not even a hub. Antique Store¡¯s business is in this soil. In itself, it is difficult to grow.


    Moreover, the Antique Store¡¯s ie situation is not optimistic either.


    After Manager Chen took over, although Antique Store¡¯s business was not small, due to theck of


    experience of the entire management team,


    Antique Store has basically been struggling to maintain its capital during this period.


    ording to the financial department of the Song Group, if the business line of the Antique Store is


    retained,


    Not only will there be no room for profit, but it is likely to begin to suffer losses in the near future.


    If this business is stopped now, the Antique Store can also be packaged and sold.


    Fixed assets plus brand value, there is still a certain profit, but once the Antique


    Store starts to lose money,


    Its value will be lower and lower, and may even return to zero in the end.


    Therefore, the Antique Store is like a house in the period of plunge in house prices.


    Any time it is sold, it is considered to be sold at the high price at that time,


    Because if they keep it in their hands, its value will only get lower and lower.


    However, Warnia has her own thoughts on this business.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the Antique Store doesn¡¯t make money,


    It doesn¡¯t matter if it loses some money.


    She just hopes that the Antique Store can maintain it, because after all,


    This is the ce where she and Charlie first met.

 Chapter 6130

    Chapter 6130


    Moreover, even if Antique Store loses money, the money it can lose is nothing more than a drop in


    the bucket in Warnia¡¯s eyes.


    Keeping the Antique Store will not cost much at all.


    Manager Chen¡¯s performance in the first few months after taking over was not ideal,


    And he was particrly worried, fearing that Warnia would take him out.


    However, as time went by, he discovered that Warnia did not seem to care about Antique Store¡¯s


    performance.


    Although the profits were getting lower and lower,


    Everything here is still the same as before, and no onees to hold him ountable or interfere


    with him.


    Later, Manager Chen realized the truth: Warnia didn¡¯t seem to care whether the Antique Store made


    money or lost money.


    She might just want to keep Antique Store¡¯s brand name.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it didn¡¯t make money, and it didn¡¯t matter if it lost some money.


    Manager Chen didn¡¯t know that Warnia kept the Antique Store because of her feelings for Charlie.


    He just thought one-sidedly that Warnia started her career at Antique Store,


    And she might regard this ce as her blessed ce.


    People who do business, especially those who do big business, have some superstitions and


    metaphysics,


    And they often have feelings about the ce where they made their fortune.


    Manager Chen, who recognized this, began to sit back and rx in the Antique Store.


    Although the Antique Store¡¯s business is getting worse and worse, his life is extremelyfortable.


    In Antique Store, he is a poor county magistrate with a sky-high and an emperor far away.


    Although the money is not huge, the advantage is that he has great autonomy and life.


    Everything is quitefortable.


    Now he suddenly heard that Liangyun was back, which immediately gave him a strong sense of


    crisis.


    Manager Chen has worked under him for a period of time.


    He knows that Peter is very aplished in the field of antiques.


    He never looks at things with a blind eye and can see the true value of them at a nce.


    He can be called a sharp eye in the field of antiques.


    If Warnia hadn¡¯t been offended by the bottle incident,


    Peter would definitely not have been kicked out of the Antique Store.


    In fact, if Peter had a better attitude at that time,


    Warnia would definitely keep him out of love for his talents.


    It was just that Peter hadpleted the tasks assigned to him at that time,


    So he had no intention of staying in Aurous Hill.


    Therefore, he showed no remorse in front of Warnia, and shamelessly threatened her with


    resignation,


    Which finally prompted her to endure the pain and dismiss him.


    Therefore, Manager Chen was also very worried,


    Fearing that when Liangyun came back this time, he was worried about his position as general


    manager.


    So, he said to the vendor: ¡°You continue to keep an eye on him for me.¡±


    ¡°If you have anything, tell me immediately,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely not treat you badly in the future.¡±


    The vendor immediately said: ¡°Okay, Manager Chen, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°if anything happens, I will notify you as soon as possible!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Manager Chen immediately summoned several guys from the Antique


    Store to him.


    These people are all the confidants he recruited and trained after taking over the Antique Store.


    During this period, Manager Chen has made little progress in business but has made great


    achievements in personnel. He has reced all the people who cannot obey his words.


    The remaining few people worked together with him in Antique Store, opened a lot of rat


    warehouses,


    And took away a lot of money from Antique Store¡¯s books in various names.


    Their mostmon method is to buy high and sell low in the business of collecting antiques.


    For something that was originally worth half a million, a few of them would advance the money to


    get it,


    Then find a vest and take it to the store, where they would then let a few of them take it.


    They decided to take it back for 700,000 yuan, and the difference in price naturally fell into their


    pockets;


    and the price of the things that were originally taken back for 100,000 yuan a few years ago clearly


    increased to 200,000 yuan,


    But they deliberately make some damage that could be repaired,


    And then sell them as defective products for tens of thousands of yuan,


    iming to have recovered some of the losses,


    But the price difference is also pocketed by them.


    Manager Chen¡¯s formal style focuses on spreading the rain and dew equally.


    All the remaining employees received money, and everyone naturally became a team.


    At this moment, Manager Chen asked them to close the store first,


    And then summoned them to the manager¡¯s office.


    As soon as he came up, he said solemnly:


    ¡°I just received the news that Liangyun is back.¡±


    All the employees were surprised.


    Most of these employees are old employees and naturally know Liangyun very well.


    Although the other people have never met him, they have heard of some of his deeds.


    When they heard that Liangyun was back,


    Everyone was a little curious as to what he was going to do when he suddenly returned to Aurous


    Hill.


    Manager Chen said with a dark face: ¡°Someone told me that Liangyun ns to build a shop in the


    antique street,¡±


    ¡°But I think he doesn¡¯t just want to open a shop.


    If one day he and Warnia get on the line again ande back to Antique Store if he sits in my


    seat,¡±


    ¡°We might be in big trouble!¡±


    One of the employees said quickly: ¡°Brother Chen, this guy named Zhou was fired because he


    offended Ms. Song, right?¡±


    ¡°How could Ms. Song let hime back?¡±


    Manager Chen said coldly: ¡°You know nothing.¡±


    ¡°In the eyes of business people, there are only eternal interests and no eternal enemies!¡±


    ¡°Liangyun is a bit clever. Although he has not been working here for a long time,¡±


    ¡°He has been able to collect goods for the store.¡±


    ¡°He bought a lot of good things, and he sold them one after another,¡±


    ¡°And the profit will be at least tens of millions.¡±


    ¡®But so far this year, our book profit is only less than 100,000 yuan,¡±


    ¡°Which is almost the scalp stuck in the cost.¡±


    ¡°Although Warnia is not here Making trouble for us, but this also means that she doesn¡¯t take us


    seriously at all.¡±


    ¡°Keeping us is just to help her watch the door of the Antique Store so that this store will not close.¡±


    ¡°Since Warnia doesn¡¯t care about us.¡±


    ¡°There may be some feelings, so why would she keep us if there is a better candidate?¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone nodded.


    Manager Chen added: ¡°You guys, please be very alert from now on and pay close attention to


    Liangyun¡¯s every move in the antique street.¡±


    ¡®This time, I will make sure that he has no ce in the antique street!¡±

 Chapter 6131

    Chapter 6131


    Peter, who returned to Antique Street for the first time,


    Didn¡¯t know that he was already being noticed as soon as he arrived here.


    He walked to the center of the antique street,


    Which was basically full of antique three-story buildings,


    And thergest three-story building in the entire antique street was the location of Antique Shop.


    At this time, the Antique Shop has not closed yet.


    The rules of Antique Street are that stalls open first in the morning and close first in the afternoon.


    Stores open in the morning and close in the afternoon.


    In this way, the morning market is staggered by two or three hours,


    So that those customers who are not so strong in spending power, or who are only thinking about


    picking up the missing items,


    Can go shopping in the morning market first,


    And wait until all those eager to pick up the missing items have left and have the spending power.


    The customers came in leisurely.


    Peter came to the middle of the antique street and happened to arrive at the entrance of the Antique


    Shop.


    At this time, Manager Chen had just finished a small meeting with a few guys in the back,


    And then said to a few people: ¡°Brothers, is everything okay for the next few nights?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads and said in unison:


    ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡±


    Manager Chen nodded: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay in the store and work overtime.¡±


    ¡°Let the lobster restaurant outside bring us some spicy crayfish,¡±


    ¡°And some beer. It will be our work meal.¡±


    Antique Shop has always had a problem.


    There are written rules. asionally, if a customeres or new itemse,


    If the clerk needs to work overtime, overtime wages are generally not given,


    But the store will provide everyone with a dinner,


    And the manager can apply for 30,000 yuan from the finance department every month.


    The budget for overtime meals is in this 30,000 yuan reserve fund.


    Manager Chen basically ¡°spends¡± the 30,000 yuan reserve every month.


    Part of it is used to treat the guys to dinner and win people¡¯s hearts,


    And the other part is quietly found in various invoices and forged names to put into his own pocket.


    When all the waiters heard that Manager Chen was going to arrange for everyone to eat lobster in


    the evening,


    They all happily agreed.


    Most of these guys are single and have nothing to do after work every day.


    In addition, the work is easy, so everyone is not in a hurry to go back after getting off work.


    It is naturally best to stay here for a meal.


    At this moment, Peter hesitated at the door for a moment,


    Then opened the door and walked in.


    As soon as he entered the door, the door sensor made a clear ding-dong sound.


    Manager Chen and several waiters looked over at the same time,


    And saw Peter approaching with a smile on his face.


    Manager Chen put away his serious mode, pretended to be surprised, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Oh! Manager Zhou! When did youe back?!¡±


    Peter said with a smile: ¡°I just arrived today.¡±


    After that, he quickly said:


    ¡°I am no longer the manager of Antique Shop, please don¡¯t call me that again.¡±


    Manager Chen said with a smile: ¡°Look what you said when you were here,¡±


    ¡°I learned a lot from you. I should call you a manager.¡±


    Peter saw the namete of the general manager on his chest and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Chen, are you the manager of Antique Shop now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Manager Chen said humbly:


    ¡°After you left, the store has been unable to recruit an experienced master like you,¡±


    ¡°So I was asked to take on this position temporarily.¡±


    As he said that, Manager Chen deliberately said:


    ¡°Oh, to tell you the truth, Master Zhou, I on this position am really useless.¡± ¡°You know what I¡¯m


    capable of. It¡¯s okay to work as a junior next to a master like you.¡±


    ¡°But if you really ask me to be a manager, I¡¯m not that good at it.¡±


    After that, He looked at Peter and said:


    ¡°Is Manager Zhouing back for fun this time,¡±


    ¡°Or is he nning to stay permanently? If he is staying permanently,¡±


    ¡°Why not return to Antique Shop?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Miss Song and see if we can invite you back as General Manager!¡±


    Peter has lived abroad for many years.


    Although he is experienced in antiques, his scheming between people is still far from that of people


    in the domestic business field.


    He thought that what Manager Chen said was the true thought in his heart,


    So he quickly waved his hand and said:


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no. I have no intention of returning to Antique Shop when Ie back this time,¡±


    ¡°So Manager Chen must not talk to Miss Song about it.¡±


    The difference with Manager Chen is that what he says ispletely opposite to what he thinks,


    While what Peter says is exactly the same as what he thinks.


    But Manager Chen didn¡¯t think so.


    He felt that Peter was just like him, just hypocritical on the surface.


    The more Peter said that he didn¡¯t want to return to the Antique Shop,


    The more he felt that Peter was coveting his position when he came back this time.


    So, he pretended to be curious and asked:


    ¡°What is Manager Zhou¡¯s n to return to Aurous Hill this time?¡±


    Peter said truthfully: ¡°I am a little tired from wandering around for so many years,¡±


    ¡°So I n to do some small business in Aurous Hill, and I will probably do it in the antique street in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°So I came over to Antique Shop to say hello.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I hope Manager Chen will take care of me in the antique street in the future.¡±


    Manager Chen nodded without thinking and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Manager Zhou. If you ever need me in the future, you can talk at any time,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely help you if I can.¡±


    After that, he asked Peter again: ¡°By the way, Manager Zhou,¡±


    ¡°What kind of business are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°Is it literary toys, calligraphy, and painting, or porcin and antiques?¡±


    Peter said: ¡°I don¡¯t have much supply at hand, so I n to open a shop first to collect some things.¡±


    ¡°After receiving a certain amount, I will sell them as I collect them.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I have some knowledge about antiques,¡±


    ¡°So I also n to do a part-time job in paid treasure appraisal,¡±


    ¡°Which can help me supplement some money.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Manager Chen nodded lightly and said with a smile:


    ¡°You are an expert in collecting things, and you are even more expert in seeing things.¡±


    ¡°With your sharp eyes, I will definitely be able to do this business!¡±


    ¡°I wish you a speedy business. Let¡¯s get started and prosper!¡±

 Chapter 6132

    Chapter 6132


    Peter bowed his hand to him and thanked him:


    ¡°Then I would like to thank Manager Chen first!¡±


    Manager Chen waved his hand: ¡°Why are you being so polite to me?¡±


    After that, he said with a smile: ¡°Manager Zhou, you haven¡¯t eaten yet tonight, have you?¡±


    ¡°I have ordered some crayfish and fried vegetables.¡±


    ¡°How about you stay here and have a meal with us tonight?¡±


    Peter smiled and declined, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m an outsider,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not appropriate for me to eat with you here.¡±


    ¡°You can eat while I look around.¡±


    Manager Chen smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t force you to stay.¡±


    ¡°You cane anytime if you need anything and find me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Peter said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Manager Chen said attentively: ¡°I¡¯ll see you off!¡±


    Peter said politely: ¡°Stay, I can go out by myself.¡±


    Watching Peter leave, the smile on Manager Chen¡¯s face remained for a few more seconds.


    After Peter disappeared, he turned around, and the smile on his face disappeared in an instant.


    He gritted his teeth and said viciously: ¡°This person named Zhou is trying to give me a kick!¡±


    ¡°Is he collecting antiques in the antique street and doing treasure appraisal?¡±


    ¡°He is fcking with me, where will I put my face? He keeps telling me not to tell Miss Song,¡±


    ¡°But if he really makes a name for himself in the antique street and bes famous,¡±


    ¡°Miss Song might know it herself.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Song condescends to invite him again, wouldn¡¯t it be even worse?¡±


    After saying that, he immediately called a few guys over and warned them:


    ¡°When you get back tonight, please contact some trustworthy young men.¡±


    ¡°As long as the business is open, take turns to make trouble for him!¡±


    ¡°In addition, try to get some fakes that ordinary people can¡¯t see,¡±


    ¡°And see if you can trick him. If you can get this Zhou¡¯s eyes,¡±


    ¡°Not only You can defraud him of his money,¡±


    ¡°And you can also embarrass him! Let him be ruined in the antique street!¡±


    One of the guys was a little embarrassed and said:


    ¡°Manager, it¡¯s easy to ask a few people to trouble him,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to deceive him with fake goods, right?¡±


    ¡°This guy still has some good knowledge about it.¡±


    Manager Chen couldn¡¯t help but grin and said:


    ¡°Dmn. You have to be a first-ss counterfeiter to be able to bluff him.¡±


    After that, he sighed with emotion:


    ¡°The only person with such ability in the antique street is Ervin!¡±


    ¡°This guy is definitely a good hand at making old things!¡±


    The guy nodded and said: ¡°There is no saying that Ervin is cheating,¡±


    ¡°But this guy is fooling around now.¡±


    ¡°Dmn, he has be a celebrity around Mr. Orvel. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ask him toe out!¡±


    Manager Chen said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m quite familiar with Ervin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call and ask him to help with this.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately took out his mobile phone and called Ervin.


    In the past, Ervin had to nod and bow in front of him and call him Manager Chen, But now Ervin has


    reached the top, so Manager Chen did not dare to be disrespectful to him.


    As soon as the phone call came, he immediately said respectfully:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, it¡¯s me, Chen from Antique Shop!¡±


    Ervin snorted and asked curiously: ¡°Why does Manager Chen have time to call me?¡±


    Since Ervin followed Orvel, he has basically cut off all contact with people on the antique street.


    And now Orvel¡¯s business is busy every day,¡±


    So I was a little surprised to receive a call from you.


    Manager Chen said diligently: ¡°Brother Ervin, since you left the antique street,¡±


    ¡°I have been looking forward to youring back when you have time.¡±


    ¡°I have always prepared good tea here and am waiting to entertain you!¡±


    Ervin said with a smile: ¡°Okay, Manager Chen, we are all old acquaintances in Antique Street.¡±


    ¡°If you have anything to ask me, just tell me directly.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Manager Chen smiled awkwardly and said,


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t hide it from Brother Ervin¡¯s sharp eyes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m calling you because I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°I want to see if you can help me find some particrly realistic imitations.¡±


    ¡°The more authentic the better.¡±


    Ervinughed and said, ¡°Who are you trying to trick?¡±


    Manager Chen hesitated and said, ¡°No, no, I just want to collect some.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford the real thing, so I just make some high imitations.¡±


    Ervin said in a very serious tone: ¡°Manager Chen, let me tell you, I work with Mr. Orvel.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Orvel has always respected Miss Warnia very much.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to do anything in Miss Song¡¯s shop, it will be useless.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you in advance.¡±


    Manager Chen said hurriedly: ¡°Oh Brother Ervin, you really misunderstood me!¡±


    ¡°Although I am not capable, I am in Antique Shop and I am so sincere.¡±


    ¡°How could I do anything that would harm Antique Shop?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of interest with Miss Song!¡±


    After saying that, Manager Chen did not dare to be secretive anymore and said quickly:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, let me tell you the truth. I am asking you to find something because I intend to trick


    Liangyun Zhou from Antique Shop.¡±


    ¡°This guy has been missing for so long, and today he suddenly returned to the antique street.¡±


    ¡°He also said he wanted to open a shop and do business.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°To be honest, brother, I really don¡¯t want him to hang around in front of my shop.¡±


    ¡°I want to get him out of here as soon as possible for peace and quiet. ¡°


    ¡°Liangyun¡­¡± Ervin murmured to himself.


    He naturally has a deep memory of Liangyun.


    He knew that Liangyun did have two skills, but when he thought of Liangyun,


    What shed in his mind was not Liangyun¡¯s personal ability,


    But that Liangyun had pped Jacob, Master Wade¡¯s father-inw!


    Based on Ervin¡¯s understanding of Jacob, who definitely still hates Liangyun in his heart.


    If he is really given a chance to avenge the p in the face,


    Maybe Jacob will have a better impression of him.


    After all, he is Master Wade¡¯s father-inw,


    So it would definitely be beneficial to find opportunities to build some connections!


    Thinking of this, Ervin immediately said: ¡°Since you told me the truth,¡±


    ¡°I must give you this face, and I have long disliked Liangyun.¡±


    ¡°So, you keep an eye on him first to see when he will open a store.¡±


    ¡°You tell me when he opens the store, and I wille and meet him in person!¡±

 Chapter 6133

    Chapter 6133


    At this moment, in Tomson¡¯s first-ss vi,


    A family of four really enjoyed a sumptuous family dinner for the first time.


    Charlie and ire never quarreled, but Jacob and ine often taunted and exchanged cold words


    at each other at the dinner table,


    Making the atmosphere at the table always tense and awkward.


    But this time, the two of them did not utter even half a word from beginning to end.


    More importantly, they no longer disliked each other, and the atmosphere was quite harmonious.


    ine also changed her past domineering and arrogant behavior,


    And even frequently brought Jacob food to the dinner table,


    Letting him eat this and try that,pletely acting like a good wife and loving mother.


    As for Jacob, he had always looked down on ine in various ways in the past, And he would


    alwaysment in his heart that he was famous all his life,


    But it was a pity that a good man like him did not have a good wife.


    But now he haspletely resigned himself to his fate.


    With such a bird like him, it¡¯s normal for Meiqing to look down on him,


    And ine can still follow him wholeheartedly, which is already pretty good.


    Therefore, the look in his eyes when he looked at ine no longer contained the disgust and


    disdain that he could not hide in the past,


    But was instead a bit more gentle and touching.


    After dinner, ine, who was familiar with Jacob¡¯s habits, said before he even got up:


    ¡°ire, help mom clean up the kitchen in a while.¡±


    ¡°I will make a pot of tea for your dad first. He likes to drink tea after dinner.¡±


    ire was startled, and then said quickly:


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, Mom, you don¡¯t need to take care of the dining table, I will clean it.¡±


    Jacob, who was sitting on a chair, was stunned.


    ine personally Making tea, how could this be a treatment he deserves?


    So, he quickly stood up and said,


    ¡°Honey, please stop working so hard. I¡¯ll just make it myselfter.¡±


    ine couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You just finished eating and sat down for a while before you got up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the tea for you and bring it to the coffee table in the living room and will call you.¡±


    After saying that, she walked out of the kitchen.


    Jacob looked at her back and was almost moved to tears.


    He looked at Charlie in disbelief and then nced at ine who was walking out of the kitchen.


    His expression was probably asking Charlie if he was dreaming.


    Charlie was also amazed by what he saw. It seemed that his mother-inw was really going to


    change her whole existence.


    While sighing, he quickly stood up and helped his wife clear the dining table.


    ire hurriedly said: ¡°Husband, Mom won¡¯t let Dad work, so don¡¯t reach out.¡±


    ¡°Just sit down and rest for a while, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You just came back from all the hard work.¡±


    ¡°How can I just sit and watch you work?¡±


    Jacob on the side regained hisposure and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°People say that everything is great when the family is harmonious.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand or feel it before, but now I really feel it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so dmn good to have a harmonious home with no quarrels, bickering, internal strife, and


    standard refreshment!¡±


    ¡°This kind of family atmosphere makes people smack their mouths outside,¡± ¡°But when they return


    home everyone is so happy that they couldn¡¯t stop talking from ear to ear!¡±


    When ire saw ine go out, she whispered with a serious face:


    ¡°Dad! Thanks to Charlie for helping you smooth things over today, otherwise if mom knew that she


    was in the detention center at that time,¡±


    ¡°You even went to the airport to pick up Aunt Han and brought them home for dinner.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid thinking of the consequences.¡±


    Jacob was so frightened that he trembled all over and looked outside the restaurant subconsciously.


    Seeing that ine had note in, he lowered his voice.


    He said to ire with a nervous voice:


    ¡°ire, for the sake of the harmony of our family, you must keep all those things in your stomach.¡±


    ¡°The whole thing is the version that Charlie has said. Do you remember it?¡±


    ire curled her lips and muttered: ¡°For the sake of family harmony, I will definitely not tell Mom,¡±


    ¡°But you have to know it in your heart and never do anything like that again in the future!¡±


    Jacob nodded repeatedly and promised:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad will never do it again.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the cell phone on the table suddenly rang.


    He lowered his head and saw that the caller was actually Ervin. He was a little surprised and


    muttered:


    ¡°It¡¯s really surprising. This boy Ervin has been avoiding me for so long.¡±


    ¡°Why did he take the initiative to call me today?¡±


    Charlie was also a little surprised. Normally, Ervin left the antique street to help


    Orvel take care of the business on the street,


    And had no contact with his father-inw. Why did he call him at this time?


    Although Jacob was confused, he still picked up the phone and pressed answer.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    On the other end of the phone, Ervin said respectfully:


    ¡°President Willson, it¡¯s me, Ermao, do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense¡­¡± Jacob muttered with a curse:


    ¡°We have dealt with each other so many times, and I still have to think if I remember you?¡±


    ¡°I collected a lot of good things before.¡±


    ¡°I called you more than 10,000 times but couldn¡¯t get through.¡±


    ¡°Howe you have contacted me now?¡±


    Ervin smiled and said quickly: ¡°No. To tell you the truth, President Willson,¡±


    ¡°I have quit ying antiques, and now I am working for Mr. Orvel Hong.¡±


    ¡°You must know him. He has a very good rtionship with you!¡±


    Jacob hummed: ¡°Of course, a kind of friendship do I have with Mr. Orvel?¡±


    ¡°I had a meal in the diamond box of his restaurant two days ago.¡±


    After that, Jacob said again: ¡°Okay, Ervin, don¡¯t be so pretentious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being polite, just tell me if you have anything to do with me.¡±


    Ervin said in a very attentive voice: ¡°President Willson,¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember Liangyun Zhou from The Antique Shop?¡±


    Upon hearing Liangyun¡¯s name, the heart of Charlie sitting on the side moved,


    And Jacob suddenly felt his face burning as if he had been pped.


    He immediately cursed and said: ¡°Liangyun? How could I not remember him!¡±


    ¡°He caused some trouble in that shop at that time, d as I left.¡±


    ¡°He asked people to catch me back, and even pped me loudly.¡±


    ¡°This grudge I will never forget it in my life!¡±


    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t been kicked out by the Song family, I would have avenged that insult for sure!¡±


    Hearing what his father-inw said, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless.

 Chapter 6134

    Chapter 6134


    Although now that things havee to light step by step,


    Charlie knows that the vase fell to the ground when his father-inw was looking at it in the store,


    But his behavior at that time was indeed very unscrupulous.


    He thought that he identally broken a vase worth millions.


    His first thought was not to find a way to repair it, but to leave Charlie there as a backup.


    He immediately ran away. What¡¯s the point of getting a p for this?


    But Jacob didn¡¯t think so.


    After all, he was very old. It was very embarrassing to be picked up from the street by a gang of


    people.


    When those guys picked him up, they were not polite with their hands and punched him.


    He still got beaten at such an old age. , How can he swallow this?


    Moreover, ording to the news he received, Liangyun disappeared from Aurous Hill after that


    incident,


    And he had no chance to take revenge even if he wanted to.


    Ervin on the other end of the phone was still very angry when he heard Jacob mention Liangyun,


    And he felt relieved, knowing that he had read the pulse correctly,


    So he said tteringly: ¡°If President Willson wants to take revenge, there is a chance!¡±


    ¡°There is a chance.¡± Jacob couldn¡¯t hear what Ervin said, but said angrily:


    ¡°This grandson disappeared a long time ago. I guessed he is no longer in Aurous


    Hill.¡±


    ¡°Where can I seek revenge from him?¡±


    Ervin hurriedly said: ¡°President Willson, I am calling you to tell you the good news.¡±


    ¡°Liangyun has returned to Aurous Hill, and he ns to open a store in Antique Street!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± When Jacob heard this, he stood up immediately and asked in a somewhat


    excited tone:


    ¡°The ba5tard named Zhou is back to Aurous Hill Antique Street to open a shop?¡±


    ¡°Is he just hanging around outside, or is he just messing around?¡±


    In Jacob¡¯s mind, there are two possibilities for Liangyun to return to Aurous Hill.


    One is that he is very good outside, rich and powerful, and returns to Aurous Hill to open a shop,


    So as to get back the favor of Antique Shop.


    The face of being expelled; but the other is theplete opposite, that he could no longer survive


    outside,


    And had no choice but to return to Aurous Hill to beg for food.


    If it is the former, then there is no hope of revenge;


    but if it is thetter, then there is a chance for revenge.


    Ervin replied: ¡°President Willson, to be honest, I haven¡¯t seen him in person,¡± ¡°But from the news I


    received, he shouldn¡¯t be doing well outside.¡±


    ¡°He just wants to hang out in the antique street when hees back this time.¡±


    Doing some small business doesn¡¯t look like he has be a big man outside.¡±


    Jacob burst outughing: ¡°Haha! I think this ba5tard has been miserable outside and has no other


    way out,


    So he¡¯sing back to Aurous Hill with a face and wants to find a job! It¡¯s really God¡¯s vision!¡±


    Ervin said with a smile: ¡°President Willson,¡±


    ¡°If you want to find a chance to avenge the p in the face by him, I can help you!¡±


    Jacob immediately said Said: ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you working for Mr. Orvel?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, bring some more boys, find him, and give him a good beating!¡±


    Ervin said in astonishment: ¡°President Willson,¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing. Isn¡¯t it a bit too unskilled?¡±


    Jacob blurted out: ¡°Wasn¡¯t it also unskilled when he hit me?¡±


    Ervin quickly exined: ¡°President Willson, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°I just think that since I have offended you, then if we want to punish him, we should punish him


    severely.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, we must make him lose face in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Be unable to survive, and get out of the house! When he cannot survive and wants to leave,¡±


    ¡°I will find him again. If someone beats him up, it¡¯s called beating a drowned dog.¡±


    ¡°Only in this way can you relieve the hatred in your heart, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Jacob was overjoyed and immediately said:


    ¡°It makes sense! What you said makes sense!¡±


    Ervin said: ¡°If you have no objection, President Willson, then I will start to do this?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jacob said without hesitation:


    ¡°You will do what you said!¡±


    Ervin smiled and said: ¡°Okay, President Willson, just wait for my good news!¡±


    Jacob said: ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. If you have any situation, just synchronize with me as soon as


    possible!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ervin said: ¡°I¡¯ll think about how to start,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll report to you as soon as I figure out a n!¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait for your words!¡±


    With that said, he hung up Ervin¡¯s phone with satisfaction.


    At this time, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but curse in his heart.


    This ba5tard Ervin was really too shrewd. He even remembered Peter¡¯s revenge for my father-in-


    law.


    Moreover, Peter had just arrived in Aurous Hill today and he had received the news.


    The efficiency is really fast.


    It¡¯s just that Ervin wouldn¡¯t know his rtionship with Peter even if he beat him to death.


    Otherwise, even if he was given a hundred courageous, he wouldn¡¯t dare to think about causing


    trouble for Peter.


    At this time, ire on the side stopped collecting the dishes and said to Jacob righteously:


    ¡°Dad, you caused such a big trouble in that shop that day, breaking millions worth of vases,¡±


    ¡°And after that, you just ran away, if I were the manager there,¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I might have not been able to control myself and hit people!¡±


    Jacob snorted: ¡°It¡¯s my business to run away, but he can¡¯t hit me,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not right for him to hit me.¡±


    ire shook her head helplessly and said seriously:


    ¡°Dad, you must not let Ervin go find trouble with others, we can¡¯t do such an embarrassing thing!¡±


    Jacob said impatiently: ¡°Oh, I know what you¡¯re doing, so don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    Charlie, who had been silent all this time, had multiple thoughts shing through his mind.


    He didn¡¯t want to see Peter, a heroic figure who would rather risk his life by going against the


    Routhchild family,


    Now still being bullied in a rotten ce like Aurous Hill Antique Street.


    Therefore, his first thought was to call Orvel and ask him to keep a close eye on the antique street.


    Anyone who dared to cause trouble for Peter would be killed in the cradle as soon as possible.


    But he also knew that a person like Peter, who had seen big storms and even the Routhchild family


    dared to be tough, would probably not be willing to be protected in a ce like Aurous Hill.


    This kind of person is good at solving problems, even the smallest details.


    The problem should stille easily to him.


    After thinking about it again and again, Charlie decided not to interfere too much for the time being


    and let Peter deal with the local snakes in Aurous Hill on his own.


    He was keeping an eye on it secretly. As long as the soldiers, including his fatherinw, didn¡¯t go


    too far,


    He believed Peter would be able to deal with it.


    So, he deliberately said to Jacob: ¡°Dad, if that kid Ervines up with any ideas,¡±


    ¡°You should tell me when the timees, and I will also give you some advice.¡±


    How did Jacob know that Charlie and Peter were now together? Because of the rtionship,


    He thought that Charlie was also dissatisfied with the original incident,


    So he patted his chest and said: ¡°Good son-inw, don¡¯t worry, Dad willmunicate with you in


    time if there is any progress in this matter.¡±

 Chapter 6135

    Chapter 6135


    ire was on the side. He couldn¡¯t help but muttered:


    ¡°Husband, Dad is not sensible and you are not sensible either? Don¡¯t get involved in this kind of


    thing.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Charlie said with a smile: ¡°I also want to help Dad a little bit. , this kind of thing must not be


    above thew,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise if things get serious and Dad is involved, I will not have the ability to get him out.¡±


    As he said, he also reminded Jacob meaningfully: ¡°Dad, I understand that you are angry,¡±


    ¡°But I heard that Ervin is now following Orvel. You must not let him use his methods to solve this


    matter,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if something serious happens, If he gets hurt, they¡¯ll sentence you to five or eight


    years,¡±


    ¡°Which will be a big loss. Mom has experience in this area, and life there is not easy.¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t have any extra wisdom, so he couldn¡¯t think of any way to take revenge.


    His idea was very simple, that is, let Ervin take a few people to follow him to the antique street and


    beat Peter violently.


    But now when he heard Charlie say this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared.


    So he could only mutter depressedly: ¡°Even if I can¡¯t beat him half to death,¡±


    ¡°I should p him dozens of times.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t those ps I received in the first ce be in vain?¡±


    ire immediately Said: ¡°You can p people in the face, but if they call the police after the p,¡±


    ¡°Then you are intentionally hurting and provoking trouble.¡±


    ¡°At the least, you will be detained for 15 days, and at the worst,¡±


    ¡°You will be put in jail for a few months. You can weigh it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­¡± Jacob argued with a red face:


    ¡°When they beat me, why didn¡¯t the police arrest them?¡±


    ire asked him: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡±


    ¡°Should I call the police?¡± Jacob said angrily:


    ¡°I smashed their vase, and they asked me to pay more than five million yuan.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid of hearing the amount and ran away. You asked me to call the police?¡±


    ire looked at him and said very seriously:


    ¡°You didn¡¯t call the police at that time? It¡¯s because you know that you are in the wrong and they


    have nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°If you go to beat them now, why don¡¯t they call the police?¡±


    Jacob was speechless for a moment and could only look at Charlie and said expectantly:


    ¡°Good son-inw, you show Feng Shui to rich and powerful people everywhere,¡±


    ¡°So your connections must be very strong.¡±


    ¡°If I hit Liangyun and he calls the police, can you help me find some connections?¡± Charlie shook


    his head without hesitation and said,


    ¡°I can¡¯t find any. Can¡¯t find any at all.¡±


    After that, he added: ¡°I have an acquaintance in the detention center.¡±


    ¡°If you go in, I can find someone to take care of you.¡±


    Jacob sighed dejectedly. He has always been timid,


    But he did not dare to act like a horse. Like his wife, he doesn¡¯t through the torture of the detention


    center.


    However, he regained hisposure after a while, clenched his fists and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, in the worst case, I¡¯ll find another way to get revenge.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, since he dares to return to Aurous Hill, I will never spare him.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t get this situation back, how will I hang out in the antique street in the future?¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left the restaurant without saying anything more.


    ire looked at Charlie helplessly and said,


    ¡°Husband, you must always take good care of Dad and don¡¯t let him cause trouble outside.¡±


    Charlie nodded lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wife, I will do it.¡±


    The two cleaned up the restaurant together, and when they came out,


    Jacob was sitting on the sofa in the living room, drinking tea and watching TV.


    As for ine, she stayed by Jacob¡¯s side with a rare smile on her face,


    Constantly helping him refill his water and add tea.


    Seeing Charlie and iree out, ine quickly greeted them and said,


    ¡°ire, Charlie, you twoe and sit for a while and try how mom makes the tea.¡±


    The two looked at each other and then sat down on the sofa.


    While pouring tea for the two of them, ine said to ire with a smile:


    ¡°By the way, ire, mom was so busy being angry with your dad that I forgot to ask you,¡±


    ¡°You went to the United States to help that Miss Fei this time? How much did she give you?¡±


    ire said a little unnaturally: ¡°Miss Fei gave me two million.¡±


    ¡°Only two million?¡± ine was immediately disappointed and said angrily:


    ¡°Okay, son-inw can charge tens or even millions to show someone Feng Shui.¡±


    ¡°You went to help her and worked for so long, and she only gave you two million? That¡¯s too stingy!¡±


    ire He said awkwardly: ¡°It¡¯s two million U.S. dors¡­¡±


    ¡°What? U.S. dors?!¡±


    ine suddenly eximed: ¡°How much is two million U.S. dors? What is the exchange rate


    today?¡±


    Jacob on the side quickly picked up his mobile phone to check.


    After checking, he blurted out: ¡°Today¡¯s exchange rate is 7.2 yuan.¡±


    ¡°There you go!¡± ine said excitedly: ¡°So, two million US dors,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more than 14 million!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°My dear Oh, more than 10 million! Our family has be rich!!¡±


    ire said hurriedly: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Fei to give so much.¡±


    ¡°She asked me to apply for a card at JP Morgan in the United States and said It was normal wages


    and subsidies.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to receive two million dors from Fei¡¯s Group just before I got on the ne.¡±


    ¡°She said it was for my hard work, but I didn¡¯t do much work,¡±


    ¡°So how could I ask for so much money? So all the way here I was thinking about how to give her


    back some of it.¡±


    ine said quickly: ¡°My dear girl, are you stupid? Are you really stupid?!¡±


    ¡°Since they gave it to you, you can take it with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with people retreating? Isn¡¯t this spitting in someone¡¯s face?¡± ire frowned and


    said: ¡°Mom¡­what you said is too disgusting¡­is this the same thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course, It¡¯s the same thing,¡± ine said righteously:


    ¡°Rich people care about face. If you don¡¯t want money if they give it to you,¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t give them face. Isn¡¯t that just like spitting in someone¡¯s face?¡±


    After that, She quicklyforted her and said:


    ¡°Good girl, just hold on to this money and don¡¯t be stupid, you know?¡±


    ire said frankly: ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t actually help them much when I went to the United States,¡±


    ¡°And that project progress is not going well, and there are still disputes.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Ms. Fei¡¯s previous investment will be in vain. How can I get so much money? It¡¯s too weird


    to hold.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± ine curled her lips and said,


    ¡°This is the first time I heard someone say that money is still hot.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, let alone two million US dors, even if it were two red-hot gold bars,¡±


    ¡°I would never put it in my pocket. It¡¯s too hot!¡±

 Chapter 6136

    Chapter 6136


    After saying that, she hurriedly added: ¡°If you find it too hot, please give it to mom.¡±


    ¡°I will save it for you. When you and Charlie have children in the future, I will save it for my grandson


    to go to college!¡±


    Charlie was amused when he heard this. Will he keep it for her grandson to go to college?¡±


    Only ine could say this. If the two million US dors were really given to her, she would probably


    spend them all before the child is conceived let alone born.


    ire also knew that her mother was absolutely unreliable when it came to money, so he said:


    ¡°Mom, let me think about this matter again. My current thinking is that if the project bes


    brighter in the future, I will use this money.¡±


    ¡°I will not return it to Miss Fei. As long as she still needs my participation,¡±


    ¡°I will follow this project to the end. But if this project cannot continue,¡±


    ¡°Then I will return at least half of it to her.¡±


    ine said quickly: ¡°At most, half of it will be returned.¡±


    ¡°How about you transfer one million US dors to Mom first, and I will go to the bank to buy a fixed


    term.¡±


    ire said: ¡°If I keep one million US dors, I want to use it to develop thepany.¡±


    ¡°Now I am doing it. Being young is a good time to work hard on your career.¡±


    ¡°It is definitely more meaningful to invest the money in thepany than to deposit it in the bank.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ine was a little dissatisfied: ¡°After all, you just don¡¯t believe mom?¡±


    ire was helpless and she said: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s that I really have my


    own ns for this money.¡±


    ¡°When I went to the United States this time, I found that many designpanies are taking the


    route of holding high and fighting hard, and they are trying to find ways to participate in various


    competitions.¡±


    ¡°I have the opportunity to win awards. On the other hand, I will try my best to take on big projects to


    increase my visibility.¡±


    ¡°The development direction is the same as that of those 4A advertisingpanies. I also want to


    increase the scale of thepany.¡±


    ¡°While expanding the staff, I will also poach a few with high sries who are wellknown in the


    country.¡±


    ¡°A well-known designer, in this case, maybe I can take on somerger real estate projects.¡±


    ¡°This money is just the first phase of start-up capital.¡±


    After that, she looked at ine and said: ¡°If you need money, I can give you 50,000 U.S. dors,¡±


    ¡°And treat it as my pocket money to honor you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to save it for me. It¡¯spletely up to you and I won¡¯t interfere. Isn¡¯t that okay?¡±


    ine could give herself something after hearing this. Fifty thousand US dors, she suddenly


    smiled and said:


    ¡°Okay! I think it works! My daughter is amazing and has such a strong career ambition.¡±


    ¡°If you really build a well-known domestic design brand, wouldn¡¯t our family be even more


    powerful?¡±


    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡°My son-inw is a famous Feng Shui master, and my


    daughter is a famous designer.¡±


    ¡°Our family has two money-printing machines, and we can make endless money!¡±


    Jacob on the side did not expect ine to gain like this. She got fifty thousand US dors.


    He was so itchy that he couldn¡¯t help coughing twice and said:


    ¡°That¡­girl¡­you are so powerful now, and Dad is very pleased.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if I can let Dad share your experience too?¡±


    ire nodded: ¡°Okay Dad, I will give you fifty thousand US dors.¡±


    Jacob smiled and said with joy: ¡°Then I will thank my daughter in advance!¡±


    ire did not dy, she immediately took out her mobile phone and transferred $50,000 to each of


    their ounts.


    The two of them were naturally happy after receiving the money.


    ine looked at the words ¡°50,000 U.S. dor deposits¡± on the ount and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°If my daughter and my good son-inw continue to move forward,¡±


    ¡°Maybe our family¡¯s future will not be different from Meiqing¡¯s!¡±


    Jacob said awkwardly: ¡°Why did you mention Meiqing again¡­¡±


    ine quickly exined: ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else, but the more I think about her doing so well,¡±


    ¡°The worse I feel. It¡¯s not bnced. How much money does the good son-inw say she has? How


    many billions?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°A conservative estimate, one billion US dors.¡±


    ¡°One billion US dors¡­¡± ine murmured:


    ¡°One hundred million is just that. One hundred is one million, and one billion is one thousand.


    Based on the initial cost of two million US dors for a project, you have to do at least five


    hundred¡­¡±


    Charlie said quickly: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think about this. , the interest earned on other people¡¯s money in


    the bank is tens of millions of dors a year, what¡¯s theparison?¡±


    As he said that, he thought about it. He would have to be a witness for Meiqing and Prds next


    week.


    If ine couldn¡¯t figure it out it would not end well, so he said:


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you two have been working very hard during this time.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a resort to have fun and treat it like a second honeymoon?¡±


    ¡°How about you two choose a ce and I will book it for you to go out?¡±


    When ine heard this, she said happily: ¡°Okay! That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t traveled for a while! I didn¡¯t have much chance to have funst time in the United States.¡±


    ¡°I was cheated.¡±


    After that, she looked at Jacob andined: ¡°You didn¡¯t care at all when we got married.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if the wedding is not a grand event, and you didn¡¯t even take me on our honeymoon!¡±


    Jacobughed twice: ¡°You ran away with the ball at that time, where should I take you for your


    honeymoon¡­¡±


    After saying that, he quickly added: ¡°But since the good son-inw said so, then you can choose the


    one you like. It¡¯s a ce where I can catch up on my honeymoon!¡±


    Not only did ine not travel for a long time, but Jacob also didn¡¯t go out to y for a long time.


    Thest time he went to South Korea for exchange, he thought it was a trip of love and career.


    Unexpectedly, he was so suppressed by Pord¡¯s halo that he couldn¡¯t open his eyes.


    He even lost his love in South Korea, so that trip was very difficult for him.


    There¡¯s absolutely nothing to be happy about.


    In addition, the recent news that Meiqing is getting married has made him really unhappy.


    Being able to go out for fun is definitely a good opportunity to rx and change her mood.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie spent money without having to pay a dime.


    When ine heard what Jacob said, she naturally yearned for it, so she asked Jacob: ¡°Where is the


    most fun?¡±


    Jacob thought for a while and asked tentatively: ¡°Europe? Or resorts like the


    Maldives or Mauritius?¡±


    ine suddenly thought of something and blurted out:


    ¡°Will Meiqing also have a honeymoon after getting married? Where are they going?¡±


    Jacob said awkwardly: ¡°How would I know.¡±


    ine thought for a while and blurted out: ¡°A woman like Meiqing, who likes to pretend to be artistic,


    will most likely find a picturesque tropical ind to enjoy the natural scenery.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bump into her. When they live in the presidential suite, they will be everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Private jet, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be so angry that I¡¯m going to die abroad.¡±


    Jacob said subconsciously: ¡°The world is so big, how could we meet them by chance¡­¡±


    ine said seriously: ¡°As long as a person with this kind of energy cane up,¡±


    ¡°Drinking cold water can stuff your teeth, and far.ting can bring out shit.¡±


    As she said, she had an idea and said excitedly: ¡°I thought of it!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to a vulgar ce! As long as it¡¯s vulgar enough, we will definitely not meet Han Meiqing!¡±


    Jacob asked her: ¡°Where is the more vulgar ce? Xinma, Thand?¡±


    ine pouted: ¡°At what age do you still go to Xinma, Thand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s OK to be vulgar, but you can¡¯t be vulgar. You have to be rich and vulgar!¡±


    After that, she said with a firm tone: ¡°If we want to go, let¡¯s go to Dubai!¡±


    ¡°In a ce like that where people spend a lot of money and live in extravagance,


    Meiqing will not even go there for her honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good ce for shopping and spending money,¡±


    ¡°What is the purpose of my daughter giving me these dors? Isn¡¯t it just to go shopping abroad?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Jacob gave a thumbs up: ¡°I really agree with you! Then go to Dubai!¡±


    ine looked at Charlie again and asked him:


    ¡°Good son-inw, what do you think of Dubai?¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°I think it¡¯s okay, then let¡¯s book Dubai.¡±


    ine eximed with a hint of something in her words:


    ¡°Good son-inw, what do you think of Dubai?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the consumption in Dubai is not low¡­¡±


    Charlie waved his hand and said cheerfully:


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it. Didn¡¯t ire give you one hundred thousand US dors?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hundred thousand dors too!¡±

 Chapter 6137

    Chapter 6137


    When they heard that Charlie also wanted to give one hundred thousand US dors,


    ine and Jacob were excited beyond words.


    ine couldn¡¯t help but apud and cheered:


    ¡°Oh my, what a day it is today! Good things happen one after another!¡±


    ¡°I have long heard that Dubai is a shopping paradise,¡±


    ¡°And it will be very enjoyable to go shopping there!¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Jacob and asked him:


    ¡°Do we need a visa for Dubai?¡±


    Jacob thought for a moment: ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± ine was even more excited and said quickly:


    ¡°No need. I say we pack your luggage today and leave tomorrow!¡±


    After saying that, he got up and went back to his room to pack his things.


    Jacob quickly stopped her: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t just leave.¡±


    ¡°There are many things that haven¡¯t been determined yet.¡±


    ¡°Flights, air tickets, and hotels all have to be booked in advance, and we have to do the homework


    online first.¡±


    ¡°Checking all the things. Where is fun and shopping, and then choose the most convenient hotel.¡±


    ¡°Also, we have to see if there is anything fun around Dubai, and n how long we will go there this


    time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± ine suddenly realized and praised.


    ¡°My husband has thought it through! Why don¡¯t we hurry up and take a look now?¡±


    Jacob said: ¡°We are not in a hurry for a day or two.¡±


    ¡°Although there is usually nothing going on in the meeting, I want to go out to y,¡±


    ¡°So I must take care of the meeting in advance. I have to arrange things well,¡± ¡°And I have to say


    hello to President Pei, he is currently walking around in activities.¡±


    ¡°The position of future president is mine.¡±


    ¡°I have to pay attention to the influence I have in the meeting and not let others feel that I don¡¯t take


    the association seriously.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I still have to wait for Ervin to reply to me.¡±


    ine asked curiously: ¡°Why are you looking for that Ervin?¡±


    ¡°Have you started raking in antiques again?¡±


    Jacob waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m not looking for him, he¡¯s looking for me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin the specific things to you in a few sentences,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll urge him as soon as possible tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I will also do my homework for Dubai in the evening.¡±


    ¡°I will try to get everything done in three or two days and then we will set off!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ine was


    uncharacteristically different this time.


    She didn¡¯t question Jacob¡¯s remarks, nor did she find opportunities to make sarcasm at every


    sentence of his.


    But said in a verymon sense: ¡°You are going to be the president of the association soon,¡±


    ¡°So you really need to pay more attention to the impact.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many ns anyway. Just coordinate your time and let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jacob said with a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a rough n for youter.¡±


    After saying that, Jacob stood up and said impatiently:


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the room first.¡±


    ¡°I have to take a notebook to check and write down this kind of thing.¡±


    ine subconsciously stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m with you!¡±


    In fact, ine wanted to take advantage of today to talk to Jacob about a lot of things,


    And simply let him move back to the bedroom.


    After all, the two have been separated for a long time.


    During the Cold War period, no one paid attention to the other,


    So the separation was natural.


    But now that they have reconciled, there is no need to continue to live apart.


    However, ine thought about it carefully and realized that she could not take the initiative to say


    such words,


    Otherwise, it would be a shame.


    It would be best if Jacob took the initiative to make a move.


    If Jacob loses face for a while, ine thinks it doesn¡¯t matter.


    She will think more about Jacob now.


    It is normal for a gentleman to want to save face,


    So it is better to wait for two days for the two of them to go traveling together.


    They can take the opportunity to go out together and naturally stay in the same room in a hotel.


    In this way, it will be more natural to sleep in the same room again when theye back from the


    trip.


    ¡­


    The next day, Peter, who temporarily stayed at an express hotel near Antique Street, came to


    Antique Street early in the morning.


    Although he asked the vendor to help him find a shop yesterday, he also knew that it was unlikely


    that others would really help, so he still had to rely on himself for everything.


    Yesterday afternoon, he found a lot of shops in Antique Street saying they were for rent or sublet.


    He thought that the business in Antique Street was not that easy now, so as soon as he arrived at


    Antique Street in the morning, he went to those sublet shops. to understand the situation.


    When Antique Street was at its peak, the domestic antique market was also at its hottest. People


    who were looking for antiques still can¡¯t help but p their thighs in excitement when they think of


    those golden years.


    In that era, a pair of Wenwan walnuts cost at least several thousand yuan, and a good one could


    even cost tens or even millions.


    A Dzi bead, as big as a child¡¯s little finger, can start at tens of millions, and can even go up to


    hundreds of millions. The key is that there are really unfair people who buy it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The most ridiculous thing is that a few years ago, a cultural toy called the Dripping Lotus entered


    the market and was sold at a sky-high price as soon as it appeared. Later, people discovered that


    the toy was actually a southern roadsidendscape nt. seed.


    Many of the vendors in the antique street now entered the industry at that time. In that golden


    period, it was difficult to find a shop in the antique street and a small storefront of less than 20


    square meters. Not to mention the rent, the transfer fee alone was as high as dozens. Ten


    thousand, it ismon forrger shops to have transfer fees of several million.


    However, now that the antiques industry is experiencing a downturn, more than half of the shops in


    Antique Street will not receive transfer fees at all when they are transferred to external parties. Only


    good shops in core locations can still charge some transfer fees.


    Peter looked around and fell in love with a two-story shop that was being transferred.


    The location was good, and the area was decent.


    Each floor was about fifty square meters.


    The downstairs was now upied by the operators who used it to sell agate, jade, and some


    unpopr cheap gemstones,


    And the second floor is the bedroom where the operators live.


    The other party¡¯s quotation for this shop is a transfer fee of 150,000 yuan,


    And the remaining three months of the lease period.


    After the lease period is up, thendlord will renew the lease at a price of 200,000 yuan a year.


    The annual rent of 200,000 yuan is not expensive,


    But the transfer fee of 150,000 yuan is somewhat outrageous.


    So Peter said to the other party: ¡°I have an impression of your store.¡±


    ¡°When I was at The Antique Shop, this store had been open for a long time.


    The contract you signed with thendlord must not have been 200,000 yuan a year, right?¡±


    The other party replied: ¡°I have been running this store for almost ten years.¡±


    ¡°When I first took over, I paid a transfer fee of 300,000 to the previous tenant,¡± ¡°And the rent was


    250,000 a year. Later, the business became difficult.¡±


    ¡°The rent had been reduced all the way to 180,000,¡±


    ¡°But thendlord now regrets it and ns to increase the rent to 200,000.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to do it anymore, so I don¡¯t want to renew my contract with him.¡±


    ¡°The transfer fee of 300,000 back then is now 50% off.¡±


    ¡°As long as 150,000 yuanes with three months¡¯ rent, the price is already very low.¡±


    Peter nodded. Although the other party¡¯s words were urate,


    He did not question the authenticity of the other party¡¯s words.


    The only thing that made him doubtful was, this is the current value of this shop.


    The original transfer fee only represented the original market price,


    And the current price has nothing to do with the original transfer fee.


    It is only rted to the current market value. This is the same logic as the stock.


    Judging from the current business situation in the antique street,


    It is impossible for such a small shop to receive a dime in transfer fees.


    The reason for this is also very simple. When business is not doing well, many stores are losing


    money.


    Most businesses can only hold on while trying to sublease because their leases and rents have not


    expired.

 Chapter 6138

    Chapter 6138


    At the same time, he was also prepared. If no one took over, he would have to wait until thest


    moment.


    But once the lease expires, with the current situation of operating at a loss,


    They will definitely not be able to sign a one-year lease with thendlord,


    So they will have to pack up and leave at that time,


    Handing the shop back to thendlord in exchange for being in thendlord¡¯s hands.


    If they ask for a transfer fee now, they are basically holding the mentality that they can get away


    with it.


    Once the lease reaches thest month,


    They will naturally give up the unrealistic fantasy of transfer fees.


    When Peter saw that there were not many goods in the other shop,


    He knew that the boss must have entered the stage of dumping goods.


    He would sell whatever he could, no matter how many times,


    But it was absolutely impossible for him to spend more money to purchase goods.


    In fact, Peter is not short of money.


    The transfer fee of more than 100,000 yuan is a drop in the bucket for him.


    However, he also knew very well that in areas such as Antique Street where shops are


    concentrated,


    There are no secrets between each other, such as which business is good, what year it started,


    where the boss is from,


    And whether there is anything fishy about the business. Almost everyone can find out.


    If he buys this store today and the contract has not been signed yet,


    The entire antique street will probably know about it.


    If he knows that he has been taken advantage of,


    He will definitely be a talking point and aughing stock among the merchants in the entire


    street.


    Moreover, he ns to open a store and start by collecting antiques and helping to identify antiques.


    Once someonebels him as someone who has been taken advantage of,


    Don¡¯t know how many people from all walks of life wille to deceive him in the future.


    Although he has enough professionalism to ensure not to be deceived,


    When everyone thinks that he is a dishonest person,


    He will be exhausted just dealing with those people.


    As for the business of appraising antiques, he doesn¡¯t have to think about it at all.


    No one will pay someone to appraise things.


    Therefore, if you want to gain a foothold in the antique street,


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good price.


    So, he said: ¡°Let¡¯s do this, boss, for the remaining three months of your rent,¡±


    ¡°I will pay you the actual rent. Isn¡¯t your current rent 180,000 per year?¡±


    ¡°One month is 15,000. Three months¡¯ rent is 45,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°As for you, you don¡¯t have to spend it here. With these three months¡¯ rent,¡±


    ¡°You can make some money, but I can¡¯t pay for the transfer fee to you.¡±


    When the other party heard this, his expression suddenly became a little depressed and he said:


    ¡°How can that be done? I spent 300,000 yuan in transfer fees at that time.¡±


    ¡°It was real money, not even a penny less. You have to give me some amount.¡±


    Peter shook his head and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have limited funds.¡±


    ¡°I have to stock up the store after I book it.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have enough money. If you charge a transfer fee,¡±


    ¡°Then I can only go and take a look elsewhere.¡±


    The other party still wanted to stretch his arms, so he said,


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it, just take a look again.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t say anything, turned around, and walked out.


    The other party didn¡¯t expect that he would walk so decisively,


    Even with his tail, he didn¡¯t leave a room for him, so he felt a little panicked.


    His shop has been transferred to other parties for half a year.


    During this period, almost no one came to ask.


    asionally, one or two would turn around and leave as soon as they heard about the transfer fee.


    Moreover, some people knew that they were in a hurry to transfer,


    And even left the remaining items. The rent is required to be discounted in half too.


    He has worked hard for six months and today, he has lost another 90,000 yuan in rent,


    But in these six months of exhausting work, the profit is less than 20,000 yuan.


    And as the goods in his store be less and less, it has inevitably given people the feeling that it


    is about to be a yellow stall,


    So there has been no business recently. The customers who asionallye to buy things can


    also see that they are anxious to clear the goods.


    When ites to goods, the price is not cut in half, but directly discounted or even lower.


    If the consumption continues, the next three months will probably be even more difficult.


    Instead of doing this, it is better to get rid of it quickly and find a peer to exchange the remaining


    goods at a low price,


    So that he can be relieved as soon as possible.


    So, he stopped Peter and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t leave in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk again. If you think the transfer fee of 150,000 yuan is too much,¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you another figure. What do you think of 100,000 yuan?¡±


    Peter turned around and said seriously: ¡°I won¡¯t pay a penny for the transfer fee.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The man became anxious and blurted out:


    ¡°You can give me ten or twenty thousand yuan for tea.¡±


    ¡°My shop is really good. You can definitely make money by taking it!¡±


    Peter thought for a moment and said, ¡°Well if you can vacate the shop for me today,¡±


    ¡°I will give you five thousand yuan as a hard work fee, and I will pay you the rent for the remaining


    three months.¡±


    ¡°You have 50,000 yuan, and even one cent more I leave.¡±


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s OK, call thendlord now to sign the contract.¡±


    ¡°In addition, quickly pack up your things and find a truck to take them away.¡±


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s not OK, then I¡¯ll leave directly.¡±


    After saying that, Peter added: ¡°To be honest, if I look around again, I will definitely find a more


    suitable shop than yours,¡±


    ¡°But you are different. You sit here and wait stupidly, but you can¡¯t wait for me to be so sincere.¡±


    ¡°If you are still determined and unwilling to cut off your flesh, then you have to be prepared to get


    the final result.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words suddenly hit the other side¡¯s sore spot, and he cursed and said:


    ¡°The oil stocks I bought more than ten years ago are still stuck today.¡±


    ¡°When it came time to cut the meat, I was reluctant to do it.¡±


    ¡°I could have saved a few notes, but in the end, I even lost my trousers¡­¡±


    Saying that he gritted his teeth and blurted out:


    ¡°Forget it, just as you said, I will free up the fifty thousand yuan for you today!¡±


    Peter nodded: ¡°Then you contact thendlord and sign the contract together.¡±


    Before thendlord came, the news that Peter had taken over the shop had already spread like


    wildfire on the antique street.


    Chen from The Antique Shop didn¡¯t expect Peter to be so fast,


    So he became a little anxious, so he quickly called Ervin.


    As soon as the call came through, he said impatiently: ¡°Brother Ervin, that old boy


    Liangyun¡¯s moves are too fast¡­¡±


    ¡°This morning, he decided on the shop! Do you have any news about the things I asked you to


    find?¡±


    Ervin also didn¡¯t expect Peter to be so efficient, so he said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m looking for someone to inquire.¡±


    ¡°Liangyun¡¯s level is higher than yours, and he may not be below me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to find something that can scare him.¡±


    After that, he asked again: ¡°Which shop did he get?¡±


    Chen blurted out: ¡°The Old Treasures, it is said that he didn¡¯t pay even a penny in transfer fees!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Ervin said with some surprise:


    ¡°The boss of Old Treasures is so stinky and tough that he even didn¡¯t confiscate a dime in transfer


    fees!¡±


    ¡°Just transferred the store to Peter?¡±


    Chen said: ¡°It¡¯s true, it is said that the owner of Old Treasures was given five thousand yuan for


    moving expenses and told him to pack up and get out today.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this fcking insulting? But still, he actually agreed to it!¡±


    ¡°This guy named Zhou has something.¡±


    Ervin sighed and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll go to the antique street in the afternoon and meet him for a


    while first.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wish him good luck this time!¡±

 Chapter 6139

    Chapter 6139


    In order not to lose the remaining three months of the lease,


    The boss of Old Treasures found thendlord as quickly as possible,


    And then called in several colleagues to evaluate the goods.


    Cutting meat is always the hardest decision to make,


    But as long as you make the decision and wave the knife, there is nothing that cannot be cut.


    Thendlord was very happy.


    After all, he had found someone for his next tenant.


    Otherwise, if no one was willing to continue renting the property when the current tenant expired,


    He would have to struggle to find a tenant and lose a day¡¯s rent.


    So after he arrived, he immediately signed an agreement with the two people recognizing the


    transfer of the remaining three months of the lease,


    And signed a new contract with Peter.


    Peter did not need to pay money immediately,


    He only needed to pay when the three-month lease was up.


    Just transfer the rent to thendlord before the new lease term begins.


    After signing the agreement, colleagues with the same positioning as Old Treasures on Antique


    Street flocked to the ce.


    Merchants here like to go to their peers¡¯ stores to take inventory.


    Once this peer decides not to operate the business anymore,


    Or even ns to no longer personally retail the remaining goods,


    It means that he is willing to ept clearing goods to his peers at a price lower than the cost price.


    If you buy something that costs one hundred yuan,


    You can often get it for seventy or eighty yuan,


    Which is much more cost-effective than going to other ces to purchase the goods yourself.


    The boss saw his colleaguesing over and clearing away all the goods in less than half an hour.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh to Peter: ¡°It seems that this meat must be cut when it¡¯s time to cut it!¡±


    ¡°In the past, I only had to look at this pile I had a headache when I bought all the goods.¡±


    ¡°Now that they are all gone, I feel much morefortable.¡±


    ¡°Although I lost a lot of money, I finally have a chance to have a good mood.¡±


    Peter nodded in agreement and said:


    ¡°People say that out of sight is out of mind.¡±


    ¡°Annoyance, this is the truth. When these things be a drag on you,¡±


    ¡°Although they still have value, they can only provide you with negative emotional value until they


    are cashed out.¡±


    ¡°Every day you are upset is an invisible loss.¡±


    The boss nodded and said: ¡°You are right! Just like the oil stock I bought back then,¡±


    ¡°From the second day, I bought it, every day thereafter is the best time to cut meat.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I am like an ostrich, I just dived into the sand and didn¡¯t care about anything.¡±


    ¡°I foolishly waited for my money back.¡±


    ¡°More than ten years have passed.¡±


    ¡°Taking into ount intion, I have lost at least 90%.¡±


    Peter smiled slightly.


    In fact, most people With such a mentality, hesitant and always holding unrealistic illusions,


    Such people are actually not suitable for investment and will never be able to grasp the timing of


    stopping losses and taking profits.


    Seeing that the goods were almost cleared, the boss called a few friends to help pack up all the


    remaining personal belongings.


    He also called a small truck to take them all away.


    Then he said to Peter: ¡°This is what¡¯s inside The children¡¯s tables, chairs and benches are all old,¡±


    ¡°And no one wants them for sale. It¡¯s a pity to give them away.¡±


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t like them, but you can keep them for transition.¡±


    ¡°It will take time for you to order new ones.¡±


    ¡°When the new onese, then I¡¯ll take them back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Peter nodded.


    The boss said again: ¡°By the way, I won¡¯t take off the store¡¯s sign.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can have someone pick it off when you change itter.¡±


    Peter smiled and said, ¡°The word treasure is used too often in the industry.¡±


    ¡°More, but I am toozy, so I won¡¯t bother toe up with a new name.¡±


    ¡­


    It was noon, and the handover of Peter¡¯s new shop had beenpleted.


    At this time, Manager Chen ran over with a flower basket congratting the opening.


    As soon as they met, he said enthusiastically:


    ¡°Oh, Manager Zhou, you are really efficient.¡±


    ¡°You just came back yesterday evening, and the store opened at noon today!¡±


    Peter smiled and said: ¡°When you can do a small business by yourself,¡±


    ¡°Of course. The sooner the better.¡±


    Manager Chen ced the flower basket next to Old Treasures¡¯s door and said with a bit of me:


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Manager Zhou, you are still too unfamiliar.¡±


    ¡°Almost half of the merchants in this antique street are old acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°Come on, your new store has opened,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell everyone and send a few more flower baskets,¡±


    ¡°Which will make your aura brighter!¡±


    Peter hurriedly handed over his hands and said, ¡°Manager Chen spent a lot of money,¡±


    ¡°But this is my small business. I don¡¯t know if I can continue the business for long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to make a big fanfare and hold it high right from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to keep a low profile.¡±


    Manager Chen nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°You are so humble. With your strength, you will soon make a name for yourself in Antique Street,¡±


    ¡°Your Old Treasures business will definitely be the hottest on our street.¡±


    Peter said politely: ¡°Then I¡¯ll lend you good luck.¡±


    Just as he said that Ervin walked with a smile.


    He came over and saw Peter and Manager Chen at the door.


    He pretended to be surprised and said,


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Manager Zhou? When did youe back?¡±


    Peter also recognized Ervin.


    The reason why he still remembers Ervin is that in his opinion,


    Ervin is the smartest vendor in the entire antique street.


    He is really smart.


    However, in Peter¡¯s opinion before, Ervin¡¯s intelligence was not used in the right way.


    He is a well-informed person, and he can see that although people like Ervin have a little


    cleverness,


    They have not settled down to turn their little cleverness into a real skill.


    In addition, hees from a humble background and has no noble people to support him.


    It¡¯s still hard to get ahead.


    But looking at Ervin today, he clearly feels that this person¡¯s aura is a little different from before.


    He has also be a little rounder from the skinny feature before.


    It seems that he has been living a good life recently.


    So, Peter asked him with a smile:


    ¡°Ervin, are you still doing business in Antique Street?¡±


    Ervin said with a smile: ¡°asionally, Ie here asionally.¡±


    ¡°Now I mainly do something with an old brother.¡±


    ¡°Antique Street can¡¯t take care of me anymore.¡±


    As he said that, he asked pretending to be curious,


    ¡°Manager Zhou, are you opening a new business?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Peter nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a new business,¡±


    ¡°Collect some things, and also¡­ Help people evaluate their stuff.¡± ¡°Treasure appraisal.¡±

 Chapter 6140

    Chapter 6140


    Ervin said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s good to appraise treasures.¡±


    ¡°Treasure appraisal has been very popr recently.¡±


    ¡°If we start a live broadcast when the timees,¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before it bes very popr.¡±


    Peter himself came to this city to start over.


    He did not want to be high-profile, so he was not interested in live broadcasting,


    So he casually said: ¡°Live broadcasting is not easy to do now.¡±


    ¡°I have long missed the good opportunity to enter.¡±


    ¡°Now I can do live broadcasting without spending money to invest. Almost no one will watch the


    stream.¡±


    ¡°If I spend money to join the stream, don¡¯t know if I will make it back in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°My funds are also limited, so I can just make a living by doing small things.¡±


    Ervin nodded and smiled: ¡°How can that be, you are an expert, and you are professional when you


    speak.¡±


    After saying that, Ervin added:


    ¡°By the way, I have many friends here who often ship goods.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how big a pot Manager Zhou has? Let me see what they have.¡±


    ¡°They might have anything suitable to bring over to cooperate with you.¡±


    ¡°How big a pot¡± probably means asking how much money he ns to invest.


    Peter wants to collect antiques, so this question is also asking how much money he can get to


    collect the items.


    Peter said modestly: ¡°I have been messing around during this period and haven¡¯t saved much


    money.¡±


    ¡°I only have a few hundred thousand in total.¡±


    ¡°If it is cheap and affordable, I will definitely have no problem here.¡±


    ¡°If it is top-notch goods, I¡¯m afraid. I just can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ervin knew Peter¡¯s approximate capital size and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll save you some relevant resourcester and see if I can facilitate a few deals.¡±


    Peter raised his hand and said, ¡°Thank you, Ervin!¡±


    Ervin smiled waved his hand, and said to Manager Chen:


    ¡°Manager Chen, please help me prepare a flower basket for Manager Zhou.¡±


    ¡°I will transfer the money to youter.¡±


    Manager Chen said quickly: ¡°Oh, brother, why are you so polite to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the flower basket, so don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    Ervin nodded and said casually: ¡°We will sit down and have a cup of tea together when we have the


    opportunity.¡±


    After saying that, he stepped forward and walked away quickly.


    Manager Chen knew that after Ervin came to get to know Peter, he would definitely find a way to


    help him when he returned,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    So he breathed a sigh of relief and said to Peter:


    ¡°Manager Zhou, you get busy first, I will go to arrange Brother Ervin¡¯s flower basket, I¡¯ll have it


    delivered to you soon!¡±


    Peter thought thoughtfully, smiled slightly, nodded, and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Watching Manager Chen leave, Peter felt something was not right.


    He didn¡¯t know that Manager Chen was deliberately trying to drive him away from the antique street.


    He just felt that as the manager of The Antique Shop, Manager Chen was definitely one of the top


    figures in this antique street,


    While Ervin was just a fool who went around trying to trick people.


    A sewing hawker. How could Manager Chen call him Brother Ervin?


    Could it be that Ervin has been in trouble recently?


    Thinking of this, he felt that Ervin¡¯s appearance here just now seemed a bit deliberate.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Ervin walked around the antique street and entered the gate of The Antique Shop.


    As soon as he entered The Antique Shop, Manager Chen quickly invited him to the


    VIP reception room at the back,


    And then asked impatiently: ¡°Brother Ervin, how are you doing? Do you have any ns?¡±


    Ervin said calmly: ¡°Look What are you so anxious about?¡±


    ¡°You are also the general manager of The Antique Shop after all.¡±


    ¡°He just opened a small shop with an area of tens of square meters.¡±


    ¡°There is not even a single thing that can be sold in the shop. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Manager Chen said with emotion: ¡°Brother Ervin, this guy surnamed Zhou has a vigorous and


    resolute way of doing things.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it just now. He just took down the store, wrote the signboard with a brush, and


    opened for business.¡±


    ¡°He has two brushes, which is better than those who do appraisals in the antique street.¡±


    ¡°If I really let him do this for a month or two, I¡¯m afraid my reputation will be lost!¡±


    As he said, he added: ¡°To tell you the truth, the financial department of the Song


    Group has always wanted to take over my business.¡±


    ¡°The business is not axed because Miss Song kept The Antique Shop despite all objections.¡±


    ¡°It can be seen that Miss Song has feelings for The Antique Shop,¡±


    ¡°And she will definitely pay attention to the situation of this business asionally, just in case.


    ¡°Let her know that Liangyun is back and has done a good job, and maybe she will have the idea of


    inviting him back!¡±


    Ervin secretlyughed in his heart: ¡°This information channel is not well-informed, but it will suffer a


    big loss.¡±


    ¡°What are you worried about? Liangyun hase to grab your seat? Don¡¯t worry about him,


    because he was driven away because he offended Master Wade¡¯s father-inw.¡±


    ¡°Miss Song has great respect for Master Wade and obeys his advice.¡±


    ¡°It is absolutely impossible for Liangyun to offend Master Wade. This is really unfounded.¡±


    However, he did not tell the truth about this rtionship.


    After all, he wanted to use Manager Chen to help Jacob vent his anger,


    By helping Manager Chen owe him a favor, so why not kill two birds with one stone?


    Thinking of this, he smiled and said: ¡°Originally I didn¡¯t want to get involved in this kind of thing,¡±


    ¡°But you guys are lucky this time. I just have nothing to do recently.¡±


    ¡°Since there are two brushes for good luck this week, then I will see how it goes.¡±


    After that, he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Liangyun worth hundreds of thousands?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and find something that can impress even an expert like him,¡±


    ¡°And give him one shot at a time if these hundreds of thousands are sucked up, what will he do with


    antiques when he has no start-up capital?¡±


    Manager Chen said excitedly: ¡°That would be great! Then I will let people secretly publicize it and


    let everyone know about him.¡±


    ¡°As soon as Liangyun returned to the antique street, we pped him, making him lose money and


    face!¡±


    ¡°I wonder how he can gain a foothold in the antique street!¡±


    Ervin nodded and said: ¡°Manager Chen, why don¡¯t I give you another favor?¡±


    Manager Chen hurriedly asked respectfully: ¡°Brother Ervin, what do you mean by favors?¡±


    Ervin said: ¡°After I prepare the things, I will have people bring them to you for appraisal first.¡±


    ¡°How will youment and see them then?¡±


    ¡°I will tell you in advance whether something is wrong or where the fake is.¡±


    ¡°You should be ready to monitor it. When the timees, you can perform a show under the


    monitor. When Liangyun gets an eye shot, you can release the video.¡±


    ¡°You will have Manager Chen¡¯s dazzling eyes in front of you.¡±


    ¡°After seeing through the fake, Liangyun is blinded and bankrupted.¡±


    ¡°Thisparison will reach Miss Song¡¯s ears, and your position will be more stable.¡±


    Manager Chen thought hard and couldn¡¯te up with this good idea of killing two birds with one


    stone.


    He was suddenly extremely excited.


    The most criticized thing about him is that he has insufficient professional ability and is not worthy of


    the position of general manager of the Antique Shop.


    If this thing can really happen, it will be the best counterattack against this kind of doubt!


    So, he excitedly held Ervin¡¯s hand and said gratefully:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, you are really my reborn parent! I don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡±


    Ervin smiled, and then said seriously: ¡°Manager Chen,¡±


    ¡°If this thinges to pass, remember you owe me a big favor.¡±


    Manager Chen said without hesitation: ¡°Brother Ervin, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°If this thinges to pass, from now on, I will go up to the sword mountain and the sea of fire for


    you,¡±


    ¡°Just say a word, I will do it without blinking an eye!¡±


    Ervin nodded with satisfaction and then said:


    ¡°Okay, you get busy first, I¡¯ll go back and get ready.¡±


    Manager Chen said hurriedly: ¡°Brother Ervin, why don¡¯t you have a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a sip? I¡¯ve prepared all the good tea!¡±


    Ervin waved his hand: ¡°Business matters first,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the tea after the matter is done.¡±


    Then, he walked out of the Antique Shop.


    As soon as he left The Antique Shop, he took out his mobile phone and called Jacob.


    As soon as the phone call came through, he happily said: ¡°President Willson,¡±


    ¡°I have an update on what we talked about yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I will report it to you in person when it is convenient for you!¡±

 Chapter 6141

    Chapter 6141


    At this moment, Jacob is in his own office at the Painting and Calligraphy Association,


    Busy making ns for a trip to Dubai.


    Hearing Ervin say that what he was thinking about was revealed,


    He immediately became interested and said quickly:


    ¡°Youe to the association to find me ande to my office for an interview!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ervin readily agreed and blurted out:


    ¡°President Willson, wait a minute, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    Jacob hurriedly lowered his voice and reminded:


    ¡°By the way, when you get here, don¡¯t call me President Willson in front of others,¡±


    ¡°Call me Vice President Willson, you understand?¡±


    Ervin is clever, how could he not understand this?


    The reason why he calls Jacob President Willson instead of Vice President Willson is to please


    him,¡±


    ¡°But naturally this title could not be used randomly in the Calligraphy and Painting Association.


    So he smiled and said: ¡°President Willson,¡±


    ¡°You can always rest assured that I will take care of things!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ervin drove to the Painting and Calligraphy Association as quickly as


    possible.


    At this time, in the Calligraphy and Painting Association,


    There were only about a dozen people at the dozens of workstations,


    But there were a lot of office supplies or personal items on the dozens of workstations,


    Which made Ervin feel a little strange.


    After he inquired, an employee took him to Jacob¡¯s office.


    After knocking on the door, he opened the door and said to Jacob:


    ¡°Vice President Willson, someone wants to see you.¡±


    Jacob looked up and saw Ervin behind him, and waved his hand:


    ¡°Okay, let him in, you go and do your work.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Vice President!¡±


    The employee invited Ervin into the office, then closed the door and left.


    Ervin came to Jacob with a smile and sat down on the chair in front of his desk.


    After sitting down, he couldn¡¯t help but curiously asked:


    ¡°President Willson, there are so many workstations outside, why are there no people there?¡±


    Jacob quickly lowered his voice and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me President Willson, call me Vice President Willson!¡±


    Ervin smiled mischievously, and then said: ¡°There is no one else here, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I think you will have to take off the vice president¡¯s name sooner.¡±


    Jacob said with pretending humility:


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say that. Before I take it off officially,¡±


    ¡°I am the vice president, and I can¡¯t overstep it!¡±


    After saying that, Jacob knocked on the table and said,


    ¡°You just asked why there are so many empty workstations outside right?¡±  Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ervin nodded repeatedly: ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Jacob stretched out and said with a smile:


    ¡°This is the nourishing ce of the Painting and Calligraphy Association.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is not under pressure, and we do not have excessive demands on the employees below.¡±


    ¡°In the morning Come when you can get up, ore in the afternoon if you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°After sitting here enough, men can ask friends to drink coffee, and women can ask girlfriends to go


    shopping.¡±


    ¡°All they have to do is give a reason for going out to visit calligraphy and painting authors.¡±


    ¡°I usually do that. I don¡¯t stay here often. I used to like to go to the University for the Elderly to talk


    nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t like to go there. I haven¡¯t developed the next project to kill time yet.¡±


    After saying that, Jacob waved his hands in boredom:


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed, let¡¯s talk about the project you mentioned, how do you do it?¡±


    Ervin smiled and said quickly: ¡°I went to the antique street to inquire about it today.¡±


    ¡°The person named Zhou came back this time with a total of hundreds of thousands of funds.¡±


    ¡°If he were to be blinded and lose all these hundreds of thousands, wouldn¡¯t he be doomed?¡±


    ¡°Not only would his money be gone, but his reputation would also be gone.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, he would have to run away from the antique street in despair.¡±


    ¡°Then your enemy would taste it!¡±


    When Jacob heard this, he immediately became excited.


    Yesterday, his daughter and son-inw also said that it was possible to get in by beating someone.


    He is now the executive vice president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association and the most


    dominantpetitor for the next president.


    If he is injured because of beating someone or hiring a murderer,


    If he is arrested, the calligraphy and painting association will definitely not be able to survive.


    But Ervin¡¯s method is much better.


    Not only does he not have to bear any responsibility,


    But he also does more harm to Peter!


    Even if he lets himself p him twice,


    It would be meaningless.


    Watching him lose all his money and reputation would make him feel even happier!


    Thinking of this, he immediately asked Ervin:


    ¡°Is there anything that can ensure that he will definitely win the eyes?¡±


    Ervin said with rare caution: ¡°President Willson if you want to say something that will definitely hit


    the eyes with him,¡±


    ¡°I can tell you there¡¯s no guarantee, but I can find experts who specialize in cheating.¡±


    Jacob asked curiously: ¡°What do you mean by people who specialize in cheating?¡±


    Ervin exined: ¡°There are too many fakes in the antique industry,¡±


    ¡°And they are sold at street stalls. Antiques and lies are inherited from ancestors or just excavated


    from the construction site.¡±


    ¡°They are all pickled and aged handicrafts. They are the lowest form of deception.¡±


    ¡°They are designed to deceive fools. They are used on antique streets to deceive foreigners or


    those who know a little bit.¡±


    ¡°For lovers, that is another level.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there are some masters of counterfeiting who specialize in making fake things to


    deceive wealthy big yers and even experts.¡±


    As he spoke, Ervin said again: ¡°This kind of master¡¯s counterfeiting skills is very realistic.¡±


    ¡°They usually first find a high imitation of something from the Tang, Song, Yuan, and Ming Dynasty


    in modern times or even the middle andte Qing Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°And then transform it into a top-notch product that matches the characteristics of those periods,¡±


    ¡°Such as using a Qing imitation of the Yuan Dynasty. Porcin, pretending to be Yuan Dynasty


    porcin, something that cost tens of thousands, suddenly turned into hundreds or tens of millions.¡±


    ¡°The most powerful ones were those who used Qing Dynasty imitation Chenghua


    Doucai to pass off as real Chenghua Doucai.¡±


    ¡°There was a big collector who I defrauded with 100 million for such a chicken pot cup!¡±


    Ervin continued with beaming eyebrows: ¡°President Willson, think about it, if we can find something


    like this, we can offer it to Liangyun for hundreds of thousands.¡±


    ¡°When Liangyun takes a look, Good guy, this thing is worth at least a fcking million.¡±


    ¡°You have to take it no matter what.¡±


    ¡°When he really takes it, let¡¯s find a channel to let it out.¡±


    ¡°Just say that thing is fake, or he will smash his hand. Are you in?¡±

 Chapter 6142

    Chapter 6142


    Jacob nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°It¡¯s better to hit him in the hand!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll lose all the money! This dmn ba5tard,¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t expect that he would be where when he hit me!¡±


    Saying that, he quickly asked: ¡°Ervin, if we really do this¡­is it illegal?¡±


    ¡°What kind ofw makes it illegal?¡±


    Ervin said with a smile: ¡°Antique sales never promise fidelity,¡±


    ¡°Auctions all over the world won¡¯t keep their faith, let alone the private transactions.¡±


    ¡°You must be willing to ept defeat.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Jacob asked again,


    ¡°Can you get such a thing?¡±


    Ervin smiled. Said: ¡°I can get it, but I¡¯m not sure how much it will cost,¡±


    ¡°Because even though this kind of thing is fake,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not worthless. On the contrary, the more realistic it is, the more expensive it will be.¡±


    As he spoke, Ervin exined: ¡°This thing has the same nature as counterfeit banknotes.¡±


    ¡°If you draw a hundred yuan bill, even the big yellow dog in the vige can tell it is fake,¡±


    ¡°Then it is estimated that one piece will be worth¡­a penny.¡±


    ¡°If you can only fool the old man and olddy selling vegetables at the morning market,¡±


    ¡°I guess one piece is worth ten yuan or twenty, and it is only worth thirty if you break it;¡±


    ¡°If most people and the money detector can¡¯t see it, seems authentic,¡±


    ¡°There will be people willing to buy it for fifty or sixty.¡±


    At this point, Ervin was afraid that Jacob would worry about the cost,


    So he immediately patted his chest and said,


    ¡°President Willson, don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much it costs, you don¡¯t have to pay a penny!¡±


    Jacob rolled his eyes and thought to himself:


    ¡°Dmn it, Ervin, you old fox said it¡¯s not illegal to do this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°By then, won¡¯t all the money you defrauded from Peter fall into your own pocket?¡±


    ¡°If you invest 50,000 yuan and get back 500,000 yuan, this is a profit of 450,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me pay, doesn¡¯t that mean you won¡¯t let me get a share of the pie?¡±


    Thinking of this, Jacob immediately said righteously: ¡°Ervin,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you bear the cost of this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°I still have some money here, so I¡¯ll pay for it!¡±


    Although Jacob only said that the money is provided by oneself,


    But the subtext is that the profits are kept exclusively by oneself.


    Ervin was so smart that he immediately understood Jacob¡¯s true intention.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    However, he did this not to make money, but to curry favor with Jacob,


    So while helping Jacob vent his anger and help him make some money,


    Wouldn¡¯t Jacob be more grateful to him in the future?


    So, Ervin said without hesitation: ¡°President Willson, since you have contributed the money,¡±


    ¡°I will give you a good portion of the profits I make at that time.¡±


    Jacob said with a smile: ¡°Oh my, my, how can I not be so embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°I definitely can¡¯t let Ervin work in vain after making money!¡±


    He waved his hand and said cheerfully: ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Ervin,¡±


    ¡°I will pay for all the costs, and I will give you 20% of the profit!¡±


    Zhang Ervin said with a smile: ¡°President Willson, these are things forter.¡±


    ¡°I have to remind you that after you have chosen something, we have to pay for it first.¡±


    ¡°When buying imitations, you have to pay for them and have them delivered,¡±


    ¡°And you have to buy them and leave them. We have chosen them.¡±


    ¡°After buying something, if Peter doesn¡¯t take the bait, then the money will be wasted.¡±


    ¡°Whether it can be given to others is still unknown.¡±


    ¡°You have to bear the cost, so I have to make this risk clear to you.¡±


    Jacob said with a smile: ¡°To tell you the truth, Ervin if I were to choose by myself,¡±


    ¡°I would definitely not be sure, but don¡¯t you have to be a consultant?¡±


    ¡°The whole antique street is going to say cheating, oh no, let¡¯s talk about this


    When ites to packaging and storytelling, you are definitely the first.¡±


    ¡°I believe in your vision. The things you choose should be easy to deceive Liangyu.¡±


    After saying that, Jacob said again: ¡°Oh, yes. Well, to say the least, it doesn¡¯t matter even if Good


    Luck doesn¡¯t take the bait this week,¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s not the only rich person, I believe that with your ability, you can still sell it.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s words made Ervin feel a little depressed.


    He thought to himself: ¡°Mr. Willson wants me to tell him the truth!¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that even if I can¡¯t deceive Liangyun,¡±


    ¡°He still has to find someone to defraud him and give him the money?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really shameless¡­¡±


    Ervin already regretted taking the initiative to help Jacob take revenge.


    Before, he just wanted to take the opportunity to do a favor with him and gain a good impression,


    But now it seems. If this thing didn¡¯t work out, he would have to spend a lot of money.


    If he really took Jacob to spend 50,000 yuan to buy something and tried to defraud Liangyun of


    500,000 yuan,


    If this thing didn¡¯t work out, he would have to pay 500,000 yuan. Give it to him?


    Thinking of this, Ervin sighed in his heart: ¡°It¡¯s dark! It¡¯s so dmn dark!¡±


    However, Ervin also knew very well in his heart:


    ¡°Dmn this kind of thing, there is no turning back arrow,¡±


    ¡°And there is no regret medicine to take since the matter has already reached this point,¡±


    ¡°So we can only go ahead and do it as a favor to Master Wade.¡±


    So, he said: ¡°President Willson, don¡¯t worry, even if we fail to win Liangyun in this matter.¡±


    ¡°I can also promise you that no matter how much money you invest, you will get back at least


    double.¡±


    By making the promise of doubling, Ervin also set a limit for his possible losses.


    The purpose is to defraud Peter out of hundreds of thousands, so the maximum investment in this


    matter is only one hundred thousand yuan.


    If it exceeds one hundred thousand yuan, it will not be cost-effective.


    He can¡¯t spend a hundred dors to buy a fake one-hundred-dor bill and then go find a store to


    spend it, right?


    Isn¡¯t that just a disease? As for the cost of 100,000 yuan, Jacob must pay for it.


    If Peter doesn¡¯t ept the thing, he will give 200,000 yuan to Jacob.


    If the thing can find the next victim, he will still make some money and won¡¯t lose any.


    Jacob just received two sums of 50,000 dors from his daughter and son-inw yesterday.


    He had money in his ount and confidence in his heart, so he said happily:


    ¡°Ervin, otherwise you are more reliable!¡±


    ¡°Look at us When are you going to see things?¡±


    ¡°Please do this as soon as possible. I will go to Dubai in two days.¡±


    ¡°Try to get this done before I leave!¡±


    Ervin also took the risk and said quickly:


    ¡°President Willson, since it¡¯s sooner rather thanter, let¡¯s go there now!¡±


    Jacob pped the table: ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s do it!¡±

 Chapter 6143

    Chapter 6143


    Ervin has been in the antique street for so many years,


    And the various channels and connections are indeed beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    However, there are many high-end resources that he has been familiar with before,


    But has never been able to integrate into.


    For example, some master craftsmen who specialize in manufacturing high-end counterfeit antiques


    often deal with antique dealers who haverge customers,


    And have rtively high social and industry status.


    They simply looked down upon a small person like Ervin.


    Even if Ervin could find them at that time, they would not look at Ervin at all.


    If these people are all big drug lords,


    Then Ervin is at best a little ba5tard who wanders around nightclubs and sells bobblehead toys.


    But Ervin is no longer what he used to be.


    He is Orvel¡¯s advisor, and his connections and status in this city are far beyond ordinary people.


    So when he called one of the senior masters,


    The other party was even ttered and invited Ervin to visit his studio for a detailed discussion.


    So, Ervin drove there with Jacob.


    The other party¡¯s so-called studio is actually a den for counterfeiting and secondary processing of


    cultural relics and antiques.


    Since this industry is shady, the location of this den is also very intriguing.


    This ce is in the vige under the highway bridge,


    And if you walk two steps ahead of the vige, you will be in Huizhou Province next door.


    Ervin felt that Jacob¡¯s Rolls-Royce Cullinan was a bit too eye-catching in this urban-rural fringe


    area,


    So he drove his own car and drove Jacob there.


    Although the vige is right next to the highway bridge,


    The two highway intersections are seven or eight kilometers away from the vige,


    So they got off the highway and drove on the bumpy and narrow county road for a while before


    finally reaching the entrance of the vige.


    At this time, at the entrance of the vige,


    A man in his forties with a long beard was already waiting respectfully.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Ervining, he stepped forward and said to Ervin:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Just park at the entrance of the vige and let¡¯s walk in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not far, only a few hundred meters.¡±


    Ervin nodded.


    He parked the car on the side of the road and said to Jacob:


    ¡°President Willson, let¡¯s go down.¡±


    Jacob quickly lowered his voice and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me President Willson.¡±


    ¡°The more low-key the better, introduce me as surname Han.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly spat:


    ¡°Bah bah bah. Just say my surname is Murong,¡±


    ¡°And I am an antique dealer from Suzhou and Hangzhou.¡±


    Ervin nodded repeatedly: ¡°Okay, Mr. Murong. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jacob smiled with satisfaction:


    ¡°The surname is still awesome, and it sounds awesome.¡±


    After the agreement was made, the two people opened the door and got out of the car,


    And the man was already there. Waiting respectfully not far away.


    Seeing the two of them getting out of the car,


    He hurried forward to greet them and said with a smile:


    ¡°Come with me, you two.¡±


    Ervin looked at the surroundings and cursed:


    ¡°Master Cheng, the ce you chose is too far away.¡±


    ¡°The road into the vige is extremely narrow,¡±


    ¡°And there are always people parking their cars on the side of the road.¡±


    ¡°It takes a lot of effort just to get into the vige,¡±


    the man known as Master Cheng said with a smile:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, you don¡¯t know. We deliberately chose this ce,¡±


    ¡°And the two people who parked on the side of the road when you came in just now were arranged


    by us.¡±


    ¡°In this way, when you take the car, you have to slow down,¡±


    ¡°And our people also have the opportunity to observe the other party¡¯s background.¡±


    ¡°If it is a policeman or a inclothes person who quietly sends us a message, we will be flirting.¡±


    Ervin suddenly realized and sighed: ¡°You are really cautious!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The other party introduced:


    ¡°In our industry, it is too easy to offend people.¡±


    ¡°There are always those who are blind and have a psychological imbnce that loses money.¡±


    ¡°We have to guard against those who seek revenge on us or call the police to arrest us.¡±


    ¡°The biggest advantage of choosing a ce like this is that it is easy to hide and difficult to find and


    catch.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed to the highway bridge not far away and exined to Ervin:


    ¡°Actually, the fastest way to get here is not to drive off the highway and then turn to the country


    road,¡±


    ¡°But to directly choose a rtive height on the highway bridge.¡±


    ¡°Pull over at a rtively low ce and climb over the fence to get there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your first time here. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find the ce.¡±


    ¡°In fact, most of our regr customerse down the highway.¡±


    Then, the other party continued: ¡°Come in. There is only one road in the vige that can be used by


    cars,¡±


    ¡°And there are two entrances, one in the south and one in the north.¡±


    ¡°When ordinary people look at the map, they will definitely think that they can catch turtles in a urn


    by blocking the front and back,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, when they doe, we don¡¯t have to leave the vige at all.¡±


    ¡°The brothers on the road will take advantage of the time to meet the car,¡±


    ¡°So we will take advantage of this moment to climb onto the highway bridge and leave.¡±


    Ervin asked in surprise: ¡°Are we going to walk on your feet from here?


    ¡°No.¡± The other party said with a smile:


    ¡°At the intersection where you get off the highway, drive four kilometers further and there is a


    service area.¡±


    ¡°We have a car parked in that service area every day, and there are brothers guarding it.¡±


    ¡°In any case, if you step on the elerator and hit 120, you can reach the roadside in less than two


    minutes.¡±


    Ervin was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t help but admire:


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you are the most professional team in the south.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance before. Deep down, I have seen it today, it is really awesome.¡±


    Master Cheng said humbly: ¡°We don¡¯t dare, we are forced to have a meal.¡±


    After that, he asked: ¡°Anyway brother Ervin, what brings you here today?¡±


    Ervin pointed to Jacob beside him and introduced:


    ¡°This is my good friend, Mr. Murong, who specializes in antique business in Suzhou and


    Hangzhou.¡±


    ¡°I brought him here just to see if you have anything good that he can like.¡±

 Chapter 6144

    Chapter 6144


    Master Cheng couldn¡¯t figure out Jacob¡¯s background.


    Seeing that Ervin was so polite andplimentary to him, he thought he must be a big shot.


    So he said respectfully:


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Murong, hello! I have always heard martial arts novels mention Gusu Murong.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that not only is your surname Murong,¡±


    ¡°But you are also from Suzhou and Hangzhou. I¡¯m d to meet you!¡±


    Jacob nodded and smiling, he said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry this time,¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s take a quick look at things first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Master Cheng pointed to a farmyard not far away and said with a smile,


    ¡°That¡¯s our studio. All the good things are there, I¡¯ll take you there!¡±


    When they arrived at the farmyard, it didn¡¯t look like anything extraordinary.


    Master Cheng took the two of them directly to a cowshed that had been abandoned for many years.


    After lifting up the hay on the ground in the cowshed,


    A wooden nkid t on the ground was revealed.


    The wooden nk was lifted to reveal a downward passage.


    It turned out that they used the cowshed as the entrance and hollowed out the entire yard.


    Jacob followed him down and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Your workload is quite heavy, digging such a big ce!¡±


    Master Cheng said modestly: ¡°Most of the people in our profession have done some cooking and


    dumping.¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, they are all dirt.¡±


    ¡°As a master, in addition to being good at tomb-robbing,¡±


    ¡°He is also good at digging soil. Such a small amount of work is nothing to us.¡± As they spoke, the


    three of them had already walked down the digging stairs to the hall below. Mainly because the area


    is indeed not small, almost a hundred square meters,¡±


    ¡°But the environment inside is really simple, maybe to reduce the workload, the entire underground


    height is only about 1.8-9 meters, surrounded by exposed loess.¡±


    ¡°Coupled with the wooden support equipment, it looks a bit like entering a ck coal kiln.


    Seeing that Jacob was a little worried, the man smiled and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Murong. It looks very simple from here, but it is actually very safe, because the


    digging depth is very shallow, and the soilyer above our heads is only one meter thick,¡±


    ¡°Think about it, how much weight can it have if it is one meter thick?¡±


    ¡°This kind of wooden support is enough. When we used to support pots, we used this kind of


    support when we dug holes ten meters deep. Nothing can go wrong.¡±


    Jacob felt relieved and then carefully observed the situation here.


    There were several workbenches in a space of nearly 100 square meters.


    There was a rotten smell mixed with the smell of earth, which was a bit nauseating.


    In front of those workbenches, several technicians were lowering their heads and ying with the


    things in their hands.


    At first nce, they seemed to be antiques.


    Ervin was also a little amazed at the scale of this ce, so he said to Master Cheng:


    ¡°Introduce them to Mr. Murong.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Master Cheng said quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Murong, my ce is different from other ces where counterfeiting is done.¡±


    ¡°Everything I make here is genuine, not a single one is fake.¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up a bronze Buddha statue and said to Jacob,


    ¡°Look at this bronze Buddha, we justpleted it this week. Its shape is in line with the


    characteristics of Ming Dynasty bronze Buddha statues.¡±


    ¡°The workmanship is also very exquisite and the charm is very good. But in fact, it is a bronze


    Buddha we collected in thete Qing Dynasty and the early Republic of China that imitated the Ming


    Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°The craftsmanship and details are indeed impable. It is a top-notch work, but the previous


    owner didn¡¯t understand it well.¡±


    ¡°It was passed down two generations earlier in the family, so he kept it as a decoration at home, and


    would always wipe it randomly.¡±


    ¡°After wiping too much, the skin had gone, and it didn¡¯t look very good.¡±


    ¡°Like old things, we take them back, make them old again, and then take them to the market and


    sell them as things from the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t know much about bronzes, so he asked,


    ¡°What if we treat it as something from the Ming Dynasty? We try to sell it, do others believe it?¡±


    Master Cheng smiled and said, ¡°We have our own way.¡±


    Then he picked up a copper base from the side and said, ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Jacob took the base over and it looked very old,


    So he opened it and looked at the bottom.


    It was engraved with the words ¡°Made in the Xuande Year of the Ming Dynasty¡±.


    Master Cheng exined: ¡°Don¡¯t look at our bronze statue, it may only be a hundred years old, but


    the base in your hand is a serious Ming Dynasty copper base.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that this base was originally equipped with something.¡±


    ¡°When we got it, we only had this base. You should also know that although the


    Ming Dynasty bronzes are quite valuable, but there is no deity, only a base,¡±


    ¡°How valuable can it be to us? I spent 38,000 yuan to buy this base, and use it with this old bronze


    statue,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a set? And don¡¯t forget, this base, it¡¯s a set.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really something from the Xuande period of the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°We also made this Buddha statue ording to the bronzes of the Xuande period.¡±


    ¡°I dare say that more than 95% of the experts will be impressed by thebination of the two.¡±


    Jacob asked him quickly: ¡°Then. If such a set is genuine, how much would it be worth?¡±


    Master Cheng thought for a while: ¡°The bronze wares from the Xuande period of the Ming Dynasty


    are of a certain type,¡±


    ¡°And the shape and production are so exquisite.¡±


    ¡°They can definitely be put up for auction a conservative estimate would be between one million and


    two million.¡±


    Jacob asked again: ¡°If I want this set of things, how much will it cost me?¡±


    Master Cheng quickly said: ¡°To be honest, Mr. Murong, when we make such things, we usually


    charge 30% of the market price.¡±


    ¡°I just said that let me tell you, the conservative valuation of this thing should be between one million


    and two million.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a middle number of about 1.5 million, 30% of 1.5 million, which is 450,000.¡±


    Jacob immediately said: ¡°No, no, your price is too expensive.¡±


    ¡°What should I do if I throw away more than 400,000 yuan?¡±


    In fact, Jacob¡¯s inner thought was: ¡°Dmn, I will have to pay more than 400,000 yuan to buy this


    thing.¡±


    ¡°Ask Liangyun to buy it. Will he buy it for 800,000?¡±


    When Master Cheng heard this, he quickly said:


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Murong, you are too honest,¡±


    ¡°The price is higher for people in our industry. Do you think so?¡±


    He quickly added: ¡°I¡¯m not trying to fool you. I just told you that the base cost is


    38,000 yuan, and the bronze statue itself costs 60,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°The normal transaction price will not be less than 200,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Since you are a friend of Brother Ervin, I will give you a fixed price of 150,000 yuan!¡±


    Ervin on the side immediately said: ¡°Master Cheng, we have known each other for such a long


    time.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time we are doing business.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything else. Just treat this first order as a favor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make money from Mr. Murong.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your base worth thirty-eight thousand? Like 60,000, right? We give you


    98,000, just to make a friendly exchange.¡±


    ¡°Friendly exchange¡­¡± Master Cheng said with emotion,


    ¡°Of course, I want to make Mr. Murong a friend,¡±


    ¡°But to help with the work, I have to pay the masters for craftsmanship.¡±


    Jacob waved his hand and said boldly: ¡°Since you said so, let¡¯s put it together.


    100,000 yuan is enough.¡±


    ¡°One hundred thousand yuan. ¡­¡±


    Master Cheng was very depressed. Although the craftsmen in their profession are invisible,


    Their craftsmanship is really valuable.


    To do such a job, the master must be paid at least 20,000 yuan,


    Otherwise, why would they stay here and work for a few days without seeing the sunlight?


    Although he was full of grievances, but after thinking about it carefully, in this case, he decided to


    not bargain with him anymore.


    After all, he did not know Mr. Murong, but Ervin was indeed doing well now, so it was okay to give


    him a face. Make it easier for yourself in the future.


    So, he looked at Ervin and said seriously:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, since I am your friend, then I will definitely have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not give up one hundred thousand. I will stick to my favor and give it to ny-eight thousand!


    Ny-eight thousand, that¡¯s it!¡±


    When Jacob heard this, he thought:


    ¡°Hey, it saves another two thousand! And this thing seems to be more suitable,¡±


    ¡°The market price is one or two million, and if it is sold to Liangyun.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°As long as he buys it, all his start-up capital will be invested.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, let Ervin find someone to expose this thing,¡±


    ¡°This is the perfect prop for the game!¡±


    So he immediately agreed and said, ¡°Okay! That¡¯s it then!¡±

 Chapter 6145

    Chapter 6145


    Jacob felt happy after identifying thiste Qing Dynasty bronze Buddha and its base, imitating the


    Xuande period.


    After he transferred the 98,000 yuan to Mr. Cheng,


    He began to imagine what it would be like when Liangyun bought it for hundreds of thousands.


    After receiving the payment, Mr. Cheng looked at the ie and expenditure details.


    Behind the record of 98,000 yuan was the word ¡°Jacob Willson¡±.


    He was a little confused and thought to himself:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Mr. Murong? Why the name is Jacob?¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.


    Most of the people who sell fake antiques are shady owners,


    So it¡¯s normal to use a fake name to meet people.


    So, he carefully wrapped the bronze Buddha and its base and handed them to Jacob,


    And asked politely: ¡°I wonder if Mr. Murong has any other needs.¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of good things here. May I introduce them to you?¡±


    Jacob waved his hand: ¡°No, just ask for this one first.¡±


    ¡°This is our first time working together.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether your stuff is reliable or not.¡±


    ¡°Let me try it first. If there is no problem, next time I¡¯ll definitely get more.¡±


    When Mr. Cheng heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed, thinking to himself:


    ¡°Ervin said he was some kind of big shot, and he only offered 98,000.¡±


    ¡°What kind of big shot is he?¡±


    ¡°Normally, a customer with a unit price of only 98,000 yuan is not qualified toe to my studio.¡±


    However, due to Ervin¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t say much, so he could only say politely:


    ¡°Mr. Murong is right. Our first cooperation does require a process of verification and understanding.¡±


    ¡°After you take this bronze Buddha back, remember not to show it to people who have little


    knowledge.¡±


    ¡°This thing of mine is a cloth with smoke bombs and most suitable for fooling experts.¡±


    ¡°Of course, those who are too professional will find it.¡±


    ¡°Those who are too professional can still see the problem.¡±


    ¡°In fact, if you look closely at this model, there are still some subtle differences from Xuandenian¡¯s


    model.¡±


    ¡°But only great experts who have seen a lot of genuine products, touched a lot, and yed with a


    lot can be able to tell,¡±


    ¡°So you can fool the average expert, and I guarantee you will be right every time you fool.¡±


    Jacob nodded with satisfaction, thinking to himself:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Liangyun just this kind of expert?¡±


    ¡°He is not really a top expert, but he does know more than the average person.¡±


    ¡°It seems that this thing is tailor-made for him!¡±


    So, he Somewhat impatiently said to Ervin on the side:


    ¡°Ervin, time is short, I think we should leave quickly.¡±


    Of course, Ervin knew how anxious Jacob was at this moment, so he immediately said:


    ¡°Okay Mr. Murong, let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    After that, he said to Mr. Cheng:


    ¡°Old Cheng, Mr. Murong, and I are leaving. We will meet and talk some other time.¡±


    Mr. Cheng said hurriedly: ¡°I will send you two out!¡±


    Apanied by Mr. Cheng, the two returned to the parking lot at the end of the vige,


    Then said goodbye to Mr. Cheng and drove back to the city.


    As soon as the car drove out, Jacob, who was sitting in the passenger seat, couldn¡¯t hold it any


    longer.


    He hurriedly asked Ervin: ¡°Ervin, when do you think we should start? I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Ervin said without thinking: ¡°It¡¯s better to choose this day than to wait and hit.¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll do it today! Today I¡¯ll find a reliable subordinate and take this thing to Liangyun¡¯s shop


    to make him have a good.¡±


    ¡°I believe judging from the situation he just returned to the antique street.¡±


    ¡°He urgently needs a good start to boost his morale,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time increase his poprity,¡±


    ¡°So I believe he will not let this bronze Buddha go.¡±


    Jacob nodded repeatedly and said with a smile:


    ¡°I see. Yes, today is the most suitable day,¡±


    ¡°Because I will travel to Dubai soon, and I am waiting for this matter to be settled before I leave.¡±


    ¡°If you can handle this matter today,¡±


    ¡°I will buy a ticket for tomorrow morning and go directly to Dubai!¡±


    Ervin said: ¡°President Willson, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°We will definitely take care of this matter today.¡±


    After that, he said to Jacob:


    ¡°But President Willson, please be more patient.¡±


    ¡°If you want to do it, it must be done at thest moment before Liangyun closes.¡±


    Jacob asked curiously: ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±

 Chapter 6146

    Chapter 6146


    Ervin exined: ¡°Look, Liangyun is now open for business.¡±


    ¡°But there is nothing in his store, which means it is difficult for him to have any business.¡±


    ¡°Even if someonees up with something, it is impossible to sell it in a store with nothing, right?¡±


    ¡°So I specte, No matter what time he closes today, he is definitely not open.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, after waiting all day and not opening, he must be a little depressed.¡±


    ¡°But at thest moment when he is about to close, business suddenlyes to the door.¡±


    ¡°This feeling is very surprising, so subconsciously he will want to seize thisst opportunity,¡±


    ¡°And his awareness of prevention will be slightly lowered;¡±


    ¡°Another one, no matter how good the light is at night, there is absolutely no way to see anything


    during the day. It¡¯s not that the brightness in his store is not bright enough,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because people have overused their eyes after staying up all day long.¡±


    ¡°When it starts to get dark, his eyes have reached a very tired state.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to blur your eyes when you¡¯re doing this,¡±


    ¡°And you may not be able to see the problem that was originally visible.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ervin said again: ¡°In addition to these two reasons,¡±


    ¡°Another reason why I chose it at night is that I need the salesman to make up a story;¡±


    ¡°Think about it, there is a convincing reason why our people are willing to sell something worth


    millions.¡±


    ¡°So what I think is, let¡¯s find someone and let him lie.¡±


    ¡°Talk about his father. Just after he passed away, he took the bronze Buddha out of his house


    secretly when the other brothers were not paying attention.¡±


    ¡°He just wanted to keep a low profile and exchange money as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°So he did not dare to trade it openly or directly participating in an auction;¡± ¡°There is something


    wrong in his heart, so he is willing to sell at a low price.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with this logic.


    As long as he behaves sneakily, his credibility will be increased by a few points;¡±


    ¡°At that time, what is Liangyun thinking? He must feel that he is really lucky.¡±


    ¡°On the first day he opened the door, he met a man with a good thing who is anxious to sell it.¡±


    ¡°As long as he got this thing and the price is right, wouldn¡¯t this be a good thing?¡±


    ¡°A big start? Everyone knows that everything in business is difficult at the beginning,¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Especially the process of starting from an unknown ce andying the foundation bit by bit.¡±


    ¡°To be able to hit the ground running, it is even more difficult. If he makes a perfect start,¡±


    ¡°He will definitely feel that his fortune ising and he can¡¯t stop it.¡±


    ¡°His mentality will probably drift away at that time!¡±


    ¡°This person is not afraid of anything but drifting, that¡¯s it!¡±


    ¡°Do you think a casino operator can make money by giving a small profit to a firsttime customer?¡±


    ¡°If he wins a few games in a row, he will feel like he is a chosen One,¡±


    ¡°He is capable of killing all over the world, and he is capable of taking advantage of everything!¡±


    ¡°Once he enters this state of extreme blind confidence,¡±


    ¡°He can lose all his money in the casino, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°If you want his money, you can win all his money.¡±


    ¡°If you want his house, you can win all his house. If you want his wife, you can win his wife.¡±


    ¡°If you want his children, you can win his child,¡±


    ¡°Even if you want his life, you can win his life.¡±


    Having said this, Ervin smiled, looked at Jacob, and asked:


    ¡°President Willson, what do you think about thebination of these points?¡±


    ¡°Together with this thing in your hand, is it possible that Liangyun won¡¯t be fooled?¡±


    Jacobughed and said, ¡°This is simply a chain of tricks, one on top of another,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to guard against! I think Liangyun is in trouble this time!¡±


    Ervin said with a smile: ¡°So don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange the manpower to drag him into the fire pit this evening!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Jacob was excited. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Dmn it, it would be even better if I could witness Liangyun jumping into the fire pit on the spot!¡±


    ¡°But he knows me. If I show up, he will definitely know that this matter is not simple.¡±


    ¡°Say maybe he will be suspicious.¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy if you want to witness it.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I had someone carry the live broadcast equipment?¡±


    Jacob asked in surprise: ¡°If you do the live broadcast,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Liangyun even more suspicious?¡±


    Ervin said: ¡°President Willson, the live broadcast equipment I¡¯m talking about is the kind of


    equipment that he can¡¯t find even if you give him a hundred eyes.¡±


    ¡°For example, if you look at your Mobile phone, you know the pinhole that opens the SIM card slot,


    right?¡±


    ¡°I know. Jacob nodded.


    Ervin said mysteriously: ¡°Now there is a device that can hide the camera in the pinhole of the paper


    clip,¡±


    ¡°And the camera can also be connected to the mobile phone, and the content captured by the


    camera can be recorded in real-time through the mobile phone¡¯swork.¡±


    ¡°When the live broadcast goes out, the person only needs to put his phone aside after entering the


    door.¡±


    ¡°Liangyun must not know that there is a camera on the side of the phone filming him,¡±


    ¡°And then we can just watch the live broadcast on the phone in the car.


    Jacob eximed: ¡°Dmn, there is such a thing?¡±


    ¡°How can a camera be ced in such a small pinhole?¡±


    Ervin smiled and said: ¡°The pinhole of the SIM card is not the only ce. You can do it in 10 other


    ways. ¡°


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Jacob gave a thumbs up and eximed: ¡°Isn¡¯t this awesome!¡±


    ¡°Then I will be able to watch him step into the trap with my own eyes with great joy!¡±

 Chapter 6147

    Chapter 6147


    Because Ervin also promised to give Manager Chen of The Antique Shop a favor,


    He made an agreement with Jacob that the two of them would meet in the parking lot outside the


    antique street around seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Afterwards, Ervin first sent Jacob back to the Painting and Calligraphy Association,


    And then he chose a clever younger brother in his heart and asked him to familiarize himself with


    the lines and plot, and then take his things to The Antique Shop.


    The younger brother who was selected by Ervin met him in the office as soon as possible.


    As soon as they met, Ervin introduced to him in detail what he needed to do tonight and helped him


    rify every detail.


    And he does have a good way of judging people.


    Although the younger brother he chose has never done this kind of thing,


    He got started very quickly.


    In a short time, he had learned the entire script by heart and was able to do it wlessly.


    After making sure there was nothing wrong with this person, Ervin called Manager Chen.


    As soon as the phone call came through, Manager Chen was the first to ask:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, how is the progress of the matter we talked about?¡±


    Ervin smiled and said: ¡°Everything has been arranged, and the things and people have been found.¡±


    ¡°In a while, and when it¡¯s almost six-thirty, I will ask him to take the things to your store first.¡±


    ¡°You must receive them in person.¡±


    Manager Chen said hurriedly: ¡°Brother Ervin, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already done it.¡±


    ¡°Everything is ready, the monitoring has been debugged, and there are no problems with the


    camera, recording, and exporting.¡±


    After that, he quickly asked: ¡°By the way, Brother Ervin, please introduce this script to me when the


    timees.¡±


    ¡°How can I say it so that I can appear more professional?¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce it to you now.¡±


    ¡°Take a pen and paper and note down the key points. Don¡¯t forget it.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Manager Chen was excited! , quickly got a pen and paper, and listened and


    memorized it.


    Halfway through listening, the corners of his mouth were like ripe and fried watermelons, unable to


    close at all.


    After hearing the second half, he even put down his pen and paper, held his mobile phone between


    his face and shoulders, couldn¡¯t help but apud, and blurted out:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, you are such a genius! You cane up with such a method, This guy named Zhou


    must bite it without thinking.¡±


    Ervin chuckled, and after introducing the entire n, he told him,


    ¡°You must remember not to tell anyone about this, even in your store.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let them know that when wordes from the antique street that


    Liangyun suffered a big loss and got punched in the eye,¡±


    ¡°You pretend to suddenly realize it, bring up the surveince camera, and send it to your colleagues


    so that they can see clearly and take it as a clue.¡±


    ¡°In this way, your reputation for being sharp-eyed and having much better professional abilities than


    Liangyun will spread like wildfire.¡±


    ¡°If this matter reaches Miss Song¡¯s ears, your position will be secure!¡±


    Manager Chen said excitedly: ¡°Brother Ervin, you have helped me a lot.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you a big red envelope when everything is done!¡±


    Ervin smiled and said casually: ¡°As long as you have this heart.¡±


    After saying that, Ervin thought to himself:


    ¡°The so-called big red envelope you call is only ten or twenty thousand.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t let Liangyun be fooled by this matter today, Jacob would have to bear the cost of at least


    100,000 yuan. ¡°


    ¡­


    When it was almost six o¡¯clock, ine called Jacob and asked him affectionately:


    ¡°Hey, hubby, what do you want to eat tonight?¡±


    Jacob chuckled and said, ¡°Honey, my friend has something to do tonight,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯te home for dinner.¡±


    ine asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jacob smiled and said: ¡°If this thing is done, maybe we can earn three to four hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°If it works, I will buy you a big diamond ring after we get to Dubai.¡±


    ine heard how much he could earn, and she immediately asked excitedly:


    ¡°Really? What kind of business are you doing to earn so much money?¡±


    Jacob smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t let the secret be revealed.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you after it ispleted.¡±


    ine hurriedly asked: ¡°Then have you decided when we will go to Dubai?¡± Jacob said: ¡°I am busy


    with this stuff right now.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether he can make it or not, we will leave tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve booked the flight and booked the hotel at the seven-star Burj Al Arab I told you about before.¡±


    ¡°I see people bragging about how luxurious that seven-star hotel is on the


    Inte every day,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m going to take a look at it. Se how awesome is that?¡±


    When ine heard this, she immediately danced with joy:


    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s great! I just want to go quickly!¡±


    ¡°Then you should be busy tonight, and I¡¯ll pack up things quickly!¡±


    She said carelessly: ¡°Carry less luggage. Only take the necessities.¡±


    ¡°Apart from the necessities, we can buy the rest when we get there!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ine was so excited that she said,


    ¡°Then hurry up and get busy.¡±


    ¡°Go about your business, I¡¯m going to pack my things!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, ine immediately called Charlie.


    Charlie was at the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es vi in the middle of the mountain.


    His grandfather and his two uncles were still discussing investment cooperation in the capital.


    He specifically asked Charlie to spend more time with the olddy.


    It just so happened that Nanako was still practicing controlling spiritual energy in another vi,


    So Charlie came here directly.


    Originally, he nned to return to the city soon, go to ire¡¯spany to pick her up, and then go


    home for dinner together.


    Unexpectedly, ine called and said, ¡°Good son-inw, your dad has something to do tonight.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s noting home for dinner. He said we are going to Dubai tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I have to pack up. How about you and ire order what you want to eat and send it home in


    advance?¡±


    Charlie asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t Dad say this?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished the matter yet? Why are you leaving tomorrow?¡±


    ine smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what his n is, but he just called and said that he had a


    business deal to discuss tonight.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if it works out. But no matter whether it works or not, we have to leave tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    As soon as Charlie heard this, he knew that his father-inw was definitely going to do something


    against Peter tonight.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what tricks they were going to y,


    Charlie was generally not worried.


    After all, both Jacob and Ervin were just shrimps in front of Peter.


    But Charlie¡¯s only worry is that they don¡¯t follow martial ethics and gather a group of people to find


    trouble for Peter.


    Although Peter has seen the world and gone through big storms, after all, he is just a frail middle-


    aged man with little fighting ability.


    Not to mention the many gangsters under Ervin, even Ervin and Jacob can control Peter.


    And wanted to beat him up, so Charlie thought about it and decided to go to the antique street


    quietly and keep an eye on him secretly.


    As long as they didn¡¯t do anything, he wouldn¡¯t interfere. Once they act rashly, he could stop them.


    Thinking of this, he said to ine:


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t go back to eat tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell ireter that you two can order something to eat.¡±


    ine didn¡¯t care, mainly because she couldn¡¯t take care of cooking,


    She was afraid that Charlie would not have anything to eat when he came back and he would be


    dissatisfied.


    Since Charlie wouldn¡¯te back to eat, then whatever happened would be fine.


    So she smiled and said, ¡°Good son-inw since you have to be busy too,¡±


    ¡°Then you should be busy with yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call ire and ask her to order whatever she wants. We two will eat at home!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom.¡±


    He hung up the phone, said goodbye to his grandmother, and drove to the antique street.


    After arriving at the antique street, he walked around wearing a mask and discovered Peter¡¯s ¡°The


    Old Treasures¡±.


    ¡°The Old Treasures¡± still has no signboard at the moment.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6148

    Chapter 6148


    Only Peter is packing it up. Apart from old shelves and disy cabs, there are no products for


    sale.


    Based on this, it will take at least a month or two to get back on track. Time to prepare slowly.


    Charlie did not go in to disturb him but went to a teahouse not far away diagonally across the street.


    He found a seat with a good view on the second floor and sat down.


    He ordered a pot of Biluochun and drank while waiting in his seat.


    What bad ideas are the father-inw and this ba5tard Ervin harboring?


    At half past six in the afternoon, it was getting dark.


    A hurried figure trotted all the way into the antique street.


    This person went straight to The Antique Shop, which is at the core of the street.


    At this time, the manager of The Antique Shop, Manager Chen, was working at the store with a few


    clerks.


    There were a few individual customers wandering around in the store.


    Manager Chen left it to the other clerks to deal with,


    While he was anxiously waiting for the boy sent by Ervin.


    A few minutester, a figure rushed in.


    As soon as he entered the door, he couldn¡¯t wait to ask:


    ¡°Is the boss here? Do you collect antiques in our store?¡±


    ¡°Collect them, collect them!¡± Manager Chen immediately greeted him enthusiastically and said


    Asked:


    ¡°I wonder what you n to sell?¡±


    The man looked around, then took out something wrapped in red silk from his arms, and then he


    carefully opened one of the corners, revealing a gap. , letting Manager Chen see a small part of it,


    Then quickly covered it again, and whispered:


    ¡°This is a good thing, I don¡¯t know if you have the strength to take it.¡±


    Manager Chen said with a smile: ¡°Look at you It is said that in the whole city,¡±


    ¡°If there is something that our Antique Shop cannot take, then no one can take it from you.¡±


    As he spoke, he said with a profound look on his face:


    ¡°What you just showed me. I only saw a little bit of it, it seems to be a base.¡±


    ¡°If I read it correctly, judging from my personal experience,¡±


    ¡°It should be something from the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°So, please move to the VIP room, and we can discuss it in detail there.¡±


    ¡°You can let me take a closer look at the thing and give you a real price.¡±


    The man said hurriedly: ¡°Okay! Hurry up!¡±


    Manager Chen invited him to the VIP room at the back and closed the door.


    Only the two of them were left inside.


    Originally, there were no surveince cameras in the VIP room.


    Ever since Jacob hit the vase, Warnia had people install surveince cameras in obvious locations.


    The man came in and saw that there was a surveince camera in the room, so he quickly asked:


    ¡°Why are you recording here? I can¡¯t let people outside know about mying here.¡±


    Manager Chen knew very well that these conversations were actually arranged script, so he smiled


    and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, this is our internal security camera.¡±


    ¡°It is mainly used to keep a piece of evidence in case anyone has any disputes or objections about


    things.¡±


    ¡°Those who work in our industry have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°If you take a piece of porcin that is inherently defective and drop it here on purpose, and say we


    broke it, we will be asked topensate ording to the normal market price.¡±


    ¡°If there is no monitoring, there is nothing we can do. Just make sense, right?¡±


    The man waved his hands helplessly and said,


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m here to sell things, not to trick people.¡±


    ¡°You should take a look at the things first, and if they work, give me a price as soon as possible.¡±


    After that, he handed the thing wrapped in red silk to Manager Chen¡¯s hand.


    Manager Chen took the thing and looked at the Buddha statue and its matching base carefully.


    Then he smiled and said to the man, ¡°Brother, are you in a hurry to get rid of this thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded and said, ¡°As long as the price If it¡¯s suitable, we can make a move now.¡±


    Manager Chen smiled thoughtfully and asked him,


    ¡°What price are you going to quote for this thing?¡±


    The man held out five fingers: ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡±


    ¡°Five hundred thousand?¡± ¡°Manager Chenughed and said: ¡°This thing looks like a bronze Buddha


    from the Xuande period of the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°The craftsmanship and shape are very good. If it goes to auction, it can sell for at least one or two


    million. Find a strong one like the Antique Shop.¡±


    ¡°If you sell it on consignment in an antique store, you can sell it for at least one million. Why are you


    selling it for half a million?¡±


    The man sighed: ¡°To be honest, this thing belongs to our old man, who just died this afternoon. He


    left all the antiques in the house to my eldest brother in his will.¡±


    ¡°I thought that the old man was so partial, so I had to get something for myself,¡±


    ¡°So I quietly took it out and wanted to sell it quickly. If you want to cash it out, you don¡¯t have to tell


    me whether it¡¯s worth one million or two million,¡±


    ¡°Or even three or five million. I¡¯m not greedy. If you give me half a million, this thing is yours.¡±


    Manager Chen asked him back: ¡°Since your old man has made a will and left things to your elder


    brother, and you take them out quietly, it is theft, and then this thing is stolen property.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I dare to ept it?¡±


    He immediately said: ¡°Our old man has a lot of things, and this is just one of them.


    Moreover, my eldest brother doesn¡¯t know anything about antiques.


    He doesn¡¯t even know that such a thing exists or how much it is worth.


    Besides, if this thing is upright, It¡¯s impossible for me to only ask for 500,000 yuan.


    You know many rich people in this business. If you can find a rich person to spend more than 1


    million yuan to buy it, then you will make dozens or even millions.¡±


    After that, he said with a pained look on his face:


    ¡°I¡¯ve made the situation very clear to you, so I won¡¯t argue with you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drop another 100,000. If you can take it, I¡¯ll give you 400,000.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll look for someone else to look at it!¡±


    Manager Chen sneered disdainfully and said, ¡°Oh brother, your acting skills are indeed good, and


    your story is pretty good, but you think I am the wrong person!¡±


    ¡°How can a person be the general manager of The Antique Shop and still not see your tricks?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression shed with panic and he quickly said:


    ¡°What tricks can I do to sell things sincerely? If you want, you can. If you don¡¯t want it, just give it


    back to me, or I won¡¯t sell it to you at worst.¡±


    Manager Chen smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°Your Buddha statue is indeed good, the shape


    and workmanship are very good, but the leather case looks artificially aged.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, although this thing is not a modern handicraft, it is not too old.¡±


    ¡°It is the end of thete Qing Dynasty at the earliest, and maybe it is something from the early


    Republic of China.¡±


    ¡°But there is one thing to say, this base of yours is really an old object with arge door from the


    Xuande period of the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s just a base. Without the statue, the base is not worth much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only worth a few tens of thousands of yuan.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll take a look at this thing of yours. At most, It¡¯s only worth 70,000 to 80,000 yuan, and selling it


    to me for 500,000 yuan, made it look like you were giving me a big leak. Aren¡¯t you treating me like


    a fool?¡±


    The man suddenly panicked and said quickly: ¡°This¡­this¡­you¡­how did you see this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡± Manager Chen said arrogantly:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been fooling around for so many years if I can¡¯t even see your little tricks.


    Wouldn¡¯t those years of wandering around be in vain?¡±


    After that, he threw the things back to the other party and said coldly:


    ¡°Brother, if you want to trick me, you are still too young. Go back and practice hard for a few more


    years!¡±


    The man took the things and said nervously and frightenedly:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss, I¡¯m just a young man who doesn¡¯t know the truth, and I¡¯m trying to do everything in


    front of you.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be as evil as a ba5tard like me¡­¡±


    Manager Chen waved his hands in disgust: ¡°Okay, take your things and get out.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± The man hurriedly put the things in his arms and ran away from the door without looking


    back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Manager Chen turned his back to the camera, with a secretly happy face, and sighed in his heart:


    ¡°Dmn, it turns out this is the feeling of relying on technology to show off.¡±


    ¡°Although I know it is an act, it is really fun!¡±


    Thinking of this, he got up like the main character of the drama, looked at the direction in which the


    man was escaping, and sneered:


    ¡°There is no antique liar smarter than Manager Chen to fool me!¡±


    After that, he closed the door of the VIP room and returned to the lobby.


    After the man escaped from The Antique Shop, he walked around the antique street with his things.


    At this time, Peter was just about to close his shop.


    He nned to go to the supermarket to purchase some daily necessities and arrange the second


    floor where he lived.


    The man just happened to sneak up to the door of his store.


    He looked up and saw Peter.


    Looking at him he lowered his voice and asked mysteriously:


    ¡°Boss, are you collecting old things here?¡±

 Chapter 6149

    Chapter 6149


    In the antique business, anything that is not visible to the public is usually traded at night when it is


    closed.


    This is especially true for those who sell antiques in stores.


    Generally speaking, most of the things that are sold at night are freshly dug out of the ground,


    Or stolen or robbed from others.


    Of course, there are also those who specialize in using fake goods to deceive people.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Although Peter had been running a business overseas,


    He had already understood many of the unspoken rules in this circle during thest time he came to


    this city.


    Seeing that the other person¡¯s face was full of vignce and that something seemed to be wrapped


    in his arms,


    He knew that the things this person was holding would most likely not be seen in the light.


    In fact, the antiquities industry has simr methods all over the world,


    Such as tomb robbery, fraud, and grafting.


    A familiar in this game, so Peter has definitely seen it before.


    However, he did not show his vignce, but said with a smile:


    ¡°I will take it, of course,e on, let¡¯s talk inside!¡±


    With that, he quickly invited the man into his store.


    At the same time, in the parking lot outside Antique Street,


    Jacob and Ervin had already watched the simultaneous live broadcast.


    However, the picture at this time waspletely dark,


    And the sound was very fragmentary and messy,


    So it was impossible to tell the reason.


    Ervin exined to Jacob who was beside him:


    ¡°President Willson, I think my brother has put his mobile phone in his pocket,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s not so clear. But don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°When he takes out his mobile phone, it will be normal here.¡±


    Jacob nodded repeatedly and said with a smile:


    ¡°Nowadays, science and technology are really advanced.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing is the high-end equipment used by spies in the past.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was all fabricated, but I didn¡¯t expect it to work like that in real.¡±


    Ervin smiled and said,


    ¡°Oh, this is nothing. I see that President Willson doesn¡¯t go online often.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get used to this kind of thing a few years ago.¡±


    At the same time, the man had been invited into the store by Peter.


    After he came in, he found that there was nothing in the store.


    It was empty, so he asked with some doubts:


    ¡°Boss, are you open for business? Why is there nothing in the store?¡±


    Peter smiled and said: ¡°This is my store. I just begin working, but it¡¯s not actually opened.¡±


    ¡°I put up the sign first. After a while,¡±


    ¡°I will collect more and more things, and naturally there will be a dazzling array of things. ¡°


    After that, he added: ¡°But this does not affect my eptance.¡±


    ¡°As long as you have good things, I will definitely ept them, and the price will be very fair.¡±


    At this point, Peter looked at him and said with a smile.


    There is no one else here, can you take out the things for me to see?¡±


    The man nodded, sat down in front of Peter, then took out the bronze Buddha and the base from his


    pocket,


    And handed them over with the red silk cloth. In the hands of Peter.


    After handing out the bronze Buddha, he also took out his cell phone and ced it on the table.


    Jacob and Ervin in the parking lot immediately saw the live broadcast from Ervin¡¯s mobile phone.


    The SIM card slot of the mobile phone is facing Peter,


    And the lens has a bit of a wide-angle effect, so Peter appears in the picture.


    As soon as Jacob saw Peter¡¯s face, he gritted his teeth angrily and cursed:


    ¡°Dmn it, it¡¯s this ba5tard! I¡¯m going to get angry when I see his face!¡±


    Ervin quicklyforted him: ¡°President Willson, don¡¯t be angry again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it to be so angry.¡±


    ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t we just here to take revenge on him?¡±


    ¡°Just look at it, we will definitely ruin his fortune and reputation!¡±


    Jacob nodded, clenched his fists a little excitedly and nervously, gritted his teeth, and said,


    ¡°Sess or failure depends on the next few minutes!¡±


    The Old Treasures.


    Peter opened the red silk bronze Buddha in front of the man and in front of the camera.


    After opening it, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes,


    But it quickly disappeared without a trace.


    While ying with the bronze Buddha, he asked:


    ¡°Do you know where this thinges from?¡±


    The man said: ¡°You know, isn¡¯t this a bronze Buddha made in the Xuande year of the Ming


    Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°There are patterns on the base.¡±


    Peter looked at him and asked curiously:


    ¡°Are you sure it was made in the Xuande year of the Ming Dynasty?¡±


    The man thought that Peter had found a clue, and said quickly:


    ¡°Our old man looked at it before, and the expert said it was. The thing with the big door looks real at


    first nce!¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I want to sell it because our old man just passed away today,¡±


    ¡°And I have to get this thing out before my elder brother takes stock of his inheritance.¡±


    The wholepiled story was exined to Peter in more detail.


    Peter nodded and said casually: ¡°I don¡¯t think this thing has the characteristics of the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°The bronze Buddhas of the Ming Dynasty, especially that of the Xuanden year, seem to be a bit


    different from this in terms of their manufacturing process and shape characteristics.¡±


    When the man heard this, he became a little nervous and said in an uncertain tone:


    ¡°How¡­how could it be possible¡­Experts have seen it before,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something from the Ming Dynasty. If this thing is put up for auction,¡±


    ¡°If you know how, it will be worth at least two million.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly added:


    ¡°Look carefully at the base, it is made in the Xuande year of the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    Peter smiled and said: ¡°The base has a big sign, but this is a bronze Buddha. ¡­¡±


    At this point, Peter suddenly stopped.


    Jacob and Ervin were watching the live broadcast in the car, with their hearts in their throats.


    Jacob asked anxiously: ¡°Ervin¡­ Has this ba5tard noticed it?!¡±


    Ervin was also a little unsure and whispered:


    ¡°This¡­ shouldn¡¯t be right¡­ What the master has created, let alone ordinary people, even experts


    from our local Museum, without the assistance of professional equipment and long-term careful


    observation, will not see any clues with the naked eye.¡±

 Chapter 6150

    Chapter 6150


    Jacob quickly said: ¡°Ervin, although we have a good rtionship, one code is the same.¡±


    ¡°This idea was yours. If this thing can¡¯t be sold,¡±


    ¡°You have to find a way to sell it for me for 200,000 yuan.¡±


    Ervin thought in his heart. He scolded his mother, but said very cheerfully:


    ¡°President Willson, don¡¯t worry. Since I have agreed to this matter,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely take care of it to the end.¡±


    ¡°If Zhou doesn¡¯t buy it, I will definitely find a buyer and sell it for 200,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°If no one else buys it, I will pay for it myself.¡±


    Jacob felt relieved and nodded:


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the money, the main thing is that I don¡¯t want this ba5tard named Zhou to escape


    again.¡±


    Inside the store.


    When the man saw Peter mentioning the Bronze Buddha, he stopped talking.


    He hesitated and asked him again: ¡°What do you think happened to the Bronze Buddha?¡±


    Peter said: ¡°It¡¯s the same thing I said just now,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is something from the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    The man¡¯s cold sweat oozed from his pores. He was afraid that Peter would see it,


    So he leaned back subconsciously, and then said, ¡°What about that, please take a closer look.¡±


    Peter saw the other person¡¯s nervousness and anxiety and also said.


    Seeing the beads of sweat on his forehead and temples, he smiled lightly,


    Took out a piece of paper and handed it over, saying with a smile:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, wipe off the sweat first.¡±


    As soon as these words came out, both the acting boy and Jacob and Ervin in the car couldn¡¯t help


    but feel a thump in their hearts,


    Thinking to themselves, he must have seen it.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The boy was already stumbling a little, and he covered it up in a poor way:


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not nervous¡­ I¡­ it is really from the Ming Dynasty, I¡¯m not lying to you¡­¡±


    Ervin couldn¡¯t help but open the screen in the car.


    He scolded: ¡°Dmn waste! You shouldn¡¯t be nervous at this time, what the h3ll are you thinking


    about?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just going to be trapped by him!¡±


    Jacob was also very annoyed and scolded: ¡°Dmn, I didn¡¯t expect this b5stard to be a fcuking old


    fox, fcuk him!¡±


    After saying that, he waved his hand:


    ¡°Ervin, I¡¯ll go home and pack my things, and I¡¯ll fly to the airport early tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Please remember to help me with the bronze Buddha, and just give me the moneyter.¡±


    After saying that, he opened the door and got out of the car.


    Ervin said helplessly and apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Willson,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if this matter is a failure, please let me think about it again,¡±


    ¡°I will definitelye up with a way to mess with him!¡±


    Jacob ignored him threw a leg and tried to step outside the car.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Peter¡¯s voice came from Ervin¡¯s mobile phone:


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to be nervous. I¡¯m not saying you lied to me.¡±


    ¡°I just feel that this bronze Buddha does not have the characteristics of the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Somewhat simr to the characteristics of the Northern Song Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Northern¡­Northern Song Dynasty?¡±


    The man was confused. He was not very good at history and couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°When was the Northern Song Dynasty?¡±


    Peter exined: ¡°A.D. 960? 1127 was the Northern Song Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°And 1127 to 1279 was the Southern Song Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°If I look at it, your bronze Buddha is at least four hundred years older than Xuande.¡±


    In the car when Jacob heard this, he dropped his buttocks and sat back down.


    Then he pulled back his outgoing leg and asked Ervin in surprise:


    ¡°Ervin, is that bronze Buddha from the Northern Song Dynasty?!¡±


    Ervin was stunned for a moment, then came back to his senses and cursed:


    ¡°Bah! This idiot says it is from the Northern Song Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he say it was from the Northern Wei Dynasty? That¡¯s bull5hit.¡±


    Jacob said, ¡°What if it¡¯s really from the Northern Song Dynasty?¡±


    Ervin asked him, ¡°President Willson, you are also a veteran in the antique circle.¡±


    ¡°You must have heard of many pick-ups leaking,¡±


    ¡°But have you ever heard of someone who can pick up a leaking thing from a counterfeit seller?¡±


    ¡°Master Cheng is the master of counterfeiting, can he tell when this thing was made?¡±


    Jacob asked: ¡°Then what if he got a punch in the eye?¡±


    ¡°After all, he also said that the skin of the bronze Buddha was already damaged when he collected


    it.¡±


    ¡°What if it interfered with his judgment?¡±


    Ervin waved his hand: ¡°It¡¯s impossible, President Willson. He can¡¯t be discerning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his stories. In the antique business, you can hear any story, but you can¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°I used to paint in the style of traditional Chinese painting.¡±


    ¡°I deceived foreigners with the Mona Lisa. I fcuking admire myself for the story I made up.¡±


    After that, Ervin said again: ¡°Master Cheng said that the skin of the bronze Buddha was damaged


    when it was collected.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe it? It¡¯s just his story. Didn¡¯t we also make up a story to tell


    Peter that this thing is an ancestral inheritance from my little brother¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Master Cheng renovated it and then made up a story to deceive us for another ten


    thousand yuan.¡±


    Jacob asked him anxiously: ¡°Then you still want me to buy it? Isn¡¯t this a waste of


    100,000 yuan for him?¡±


    Ervin quickly exined: ¡°I mean, maybe, it¡¯s possible. It¡¯s not necessarily a certainty!¡±


    ¡°Besides, you won¡¯t suffer any loss if you buy it. I will tell you why you will not suffer a loss.¡±


    Jacob quickly exined: ¡°I am not afraid of suffering a loss.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be fooled, and I won¡¯t be happy if you are fooled.¡±


    As he said that, he expressed his worries again:


    ¡°Ervin, I¡¯m notining about you or questioning you,¡±


    ¡°I just want to say, does that thing exist? Maybe it¡¯s really from the Northern Song Dynasty?¡±


    Ervin said with great certainty: ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±


    As he said this, Ervin knew that Jacob¡¯s suspicious and indecisive character, as well as his self-


    confidence that he thought he was possessed by the god of luck, had been possessed by Peter.


    After his words were activated, he continued: ¡°President Willson, let¡¯s change the metaphor.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible for you to buy real Herm¨¨s in a workshop that makes fake Herm¨¨s?¡±


    ¡°Besides, it doesn¡¯t mean that he went to a workshop that makes fake Herm¨¨s.


    It¡¯s so outrageous to buy a real Herm¨¨s here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like you went to a fake Herm¨¨s workshop and bought a Herm¨¨s that was used and signed by


    the Queen of Britain during her lifetime. Isn¡¯t this pure nonsense?¡±


    Jacob held his chin and said solemnly:


    ¡°What you said does make sense, but Zhou suddenly said that this bronze Buddha is from the Song


    Dynasty. What¡¯s the purpose?¡±


    Ervin shook his head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know either, I guess for this ba5tard it is already obvious that


    we are ying tricks on him.¡±


    ¡°He must be taking advantage of the opportunity to y with us!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Jacob nodded and said,


    ¡°I think this dog is also ying tricks on us!¡±

 Chapter 6151

    Chapter 6151


    Chapter 6151


    At this time, Ervin¡¯s boy in the store waspletely confused.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself: ¡°Brother Ervin told me before I came here to trick people for


    him.¡±


    ¡°I have to pretend that this thing is from thete Qing Dynasty or Ming Dynasty, and then sell it at a


    high price.¡±


    ¡°Now this guy says it is from the Song Dynasty. What the h3ll does that mean?¡±


    In doubt, he subconsciously asked: ¡°Boss, if this thing is really from the Song


    Dynasty as you said, how much is it worth? Money?¡±


    Peter thought for a moment and said: ¡°The bronze wares of the Southern Song


    Dynasty are actually rtively unpopr.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that no one buys them or likes to y with them. It¡¯s mainly because the


    Southern Song Dynasty had to resist foreign enemies all the time.¡±


    ¡°Part of the copper was used for war. In addition, the metallurgical conditions were limited at that


    time, and the output of copper was very low.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, there was naturally less copper that could be used among the people, and most of it


    was bronze. Such high-quality bronzes are very rare;¡±


    ¡°High-quality bronzes generally use gilt craftsmanship. The gilt bronzes of the Northern Song


    Dynasty are now items that can be entered into museums, and the price is very high.¡±


    ¡°The theme of your bronze Buddha is Venerable Subintuo, the appearance is indeed not very


    good.¡±


    ¡°I guess that when it was handed down,ter generations did not understand it and kept it


    improperly, so they severely damaged the leather case. After the damage, it was artificially aged;¡±


    Peter added: ¡°But even if it is destroyed, it can still be seen that the craftsmanship of this bronze


    Buddha is very strong.¡±


    ¡°It was definitely a very remarkable thing in that era, and judging from this type of vessel and


    craftsmanship, it was The thing must be entirely gilded, but unfortunately, the gilding is all gone.¡±


    ¡°ording to my estimation, only royal families orrge temples had such bronze


    Buddha statues at that time.¡±


    ¡°A simr one was sold at the Beijing auction more than ten years ago. The gilt bronze Buddha at


    that time, the shape of the bronze Buddha was not as good as this one.¡±


    ¡°It cost 20 million yuan. The 20 million yuan at that time was definitely worth 100 million yuan now.¡±


    ¡°So if it is ced now if the leather case is evaluated in the market, even if the leather case is


    damaged, I estimate that the market price will not be less than 20 million yuan.¡±


    ¡°If the leather case is well preserved, I conservatively estimate that there was hope of selling it at an


    auction for more than 80 million yuan.¡±


    Jacob and Ervin yelled at each other at the same time:


    ¡°You idiot! What a fcking fool!¡±


    After scolding, Jacob said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t y anymore! Go home! 80 million more!¡±


    ¡°Dmn it, why didn¡¯t this grandson say it¡¯s worth 800 million?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got nothing to do but learn to y tricks!¡±


    Ervin was also very annoyed and scolded angrily:


    ¡°You look like a dog, but I didn¡¯t expect that you are so fcuking evil!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just treating us like a monkey!¡±


    Jacob gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s so fcuking boring! The first two days I was also browsing short


    videos the other day, and I saw someone receiving a scam call from a scammer.¡±


    ¡°He knew the other party was a scammer, and deliberately chatted with the scammer for more than


    ten minutes to make the scammer waste his time. This guy is probably taking us for fun!¡±


    At this time, the two of them hadpletely given up any hope.


    Under normal circumstances, if an antique collector finds something that is much better than the


    seller described it, he would not be able to tell the truth even if he were killed.


    Isn¡¯t this just a standard pick-up? Who would tell the other person before picking up a leak that you


    are a big leak and worth a lot of money?


    Everyone will just hide the truth in their stomachs, and then pretend to be calm and say that your


    product is not very good and not worth so much money.


    The price they give is already the highest in the industry.


    Therefore, they all felt that Peter was just ying a standard game.


    As the saying goes, you make up stories to y with me, and I will make up stories to y with you.


    Anyway, idle time is idle.


    As for Jacob, now that the matter is over, the scam has beenpletely exposed.


    Why is there any need to continue to waste time here?


    But no one expected that Peter¡¯s next words would confuse the two of them again.


    He said to the man: ¡°If you can wait, you can give the thing to me for consignment.¡±


    ¡°After selling it, I will take 10%, and the rest will be yours. What do you think?¡±


    Jacob was stunned and he asked Ervin: ¡°What on earth does this grandson want to do? Is he


    addicted to acting?¡±


    Ervin shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­ Could he be trying to trick us into keeping them?¡±


    Jacob asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the antique trade is willing to admit defeat and the police will not


    care about it?¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°He wants to sell it on consignment, which means he will not spend a penny on it. Take


    the thing first, what if he doesn¡¯t call the police and exposes it to the whole industry?¡±


    ¡°He has the insight to see through the scam and get famous.¡±


    ¡°What the h3ll are we going to do then? Do we still want this thing? Would you still dare to go to him


    and ask for it?¡±


    ¡°Dmn it,¡± Jacob said hurriedly, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and get the things back!¡±


    Ervin gritted his teeth and said to Jacob, ¡°President Willson, it¡¯s all right. It¡¯s already like this, why


    not give it a try?¡±


    Jacob asked: ¡°How?¡±


    Ervin muttered: ¡°Whether he wants to y with us or leave evidence to be exposed in the industry,¡±


    ¡°As long as he can If we ask him to pay, won¡¯t we win?¡±


    ¡°In the final analysis, isn¡¯t it just to ask him to pay? Even if he doesn¡¯t expose it, we will expose it!¡±


    As he said this, he took out another mobile phone and sent a WeChat message to his agent.


    The younger brother¡¯s cell phone rang. He picked it up and took a look at it.


    Then he put it back and said to Peter: ¡°Boss, I really can¡¯t wait any longer. If I wait any longer, this


    thing will no longer be mine,¡±


    ¡°And I won¡¯t care whether it is from the Ming Dynasty, the Song Dynasty, or the Tang Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°I want to sell it today, just for 500,000. Do you want it or not? If you want it, take it. If you don¡¯t want


    it, I¡¯ll find another buyer!¡±


    Ervin: ¡°Will it work? He has obviously figured it out, and he will still spend money to buy it?¡±


    Ervin said casually: ¡°A dead horse is a living horse doctor. Let¡¯s take a step back and say, what if


    this grandson really thinks it¡¯s from the Northern Song Dynasty?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be an eyesore if he bought it? Now that we¡¯ve reached this point, let¡¯s just ask him


    directly if he wants to buy it.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t buy it, we¡¯ll just take it and leave. You don¡¯t have to worry if it can¡¯t be sold anyway. I


    will give you 200,000 personally.¡±


    Jacob was relieved, but he quickly said: ¡°This is not all about money¡­¡±


    At this time, Peter in the store looked at the young man and said:


    ¡°You have to think clearly, this is something worth tens of millions. Are you really willing to sell it for


    only 500,000?¡±


    The younger brother nodded and said firmly: ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s 100 billion, I want 500,000 today!¡±


    Peter sighed and said, ¡°To be honest, I really want to take this thing from you, but


    I really don¡¯t have that much cash in my hand.¡±


    ¡°Look, I have nothing in this store. The ce I want to live upstairs has not been released yet.¡±


    ¡°I still have to keep a hundred and eighty thousand yuan in my hand, so I can only take out twenty


    or thirty thousand yuan.¡±


    He said to the man very frankly: ¡°How about this? I have a fair proposal. I¡¯ll give you a share of this


    thing, and I¡¯ll give you 250,000, and then we can make a n.¡±


    ¡°ording to the agreement, each of us owns 50% of the stuff.¡±


    ¡°As long as it is sold, no matter how much it is sold, you can keep half of it!¡±


    ¡°Buying shares?¡±

 Chapter 6152

    Chapter 6152


    Chapter 6152


    When the man heard this, he suddenly became stupid again, thinking: ¡°What the h3ll are these


    questions? They are beyond the scope! Why didn¡¯t you pass the homework you prepared when you


    came?¡±


    ¡°It feels like It¡¯s like taking the fcuking driving license test subject one, and all the questions that


    came up were questions about chefs, and I can¡¯t do these questions¡­¡±


    Jacob said at this time: ¡°I am getting more and more confused about this ba5tard.


    Think about it, is he really willing to pay 250,000?¡±


    Ervin smacked his lips and said, ¡°Maybe this grandson is fishing. Do you think, if we agree, we have


    to leave him our contact information?


    ¡°What if hees back and lies to us, saying that this thing was sold for 10 million, and asks us to


    come and get the remaining 5 million, shall wee or not?¡±


    ¡°Wee here. What if he really calls the police?¡±


    ¡°We take his 250,000 yuan and the Buddha statue as evidence and then go to throw ourselves into


    a trap. Isn¡¯t this a gunshot on feet?¡±


    Jacob felt ufortable when he heard that, and his facial features were twisted into a ball. He


    smacked his lips and said: ¡°Don¡¯t you say the police don¡¯t care?¡± Ervin said: ¡°Yes, generally they


    don¡¯t care much, and ording to our rules, no one will call the police if they are really pped.¡±


    ¡°Everyone will suffer a loss to avoid harm. It will ruin your reputation and ruin your job.¡±


    ¡°It is very embarrassing for an antique collector to receive fake antiques.¡±


    ¡°If the industry knows how to mess around in the future, who will go to the police¡­¡±


    After that, he pointed at the screen. Peter scolded:


    ¡°But we can¡¯t resist someone who doesn¡¯t y ording to the routine!¡±


    When he said this, Ervin became a little excited and said: ¡°President Willson, you don¡¯t know, these


    days, how the brain of a lot of people who are cheating works.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, a young guy went to a pro5titute. Even though he had to pay for extra hours, he


    was unwilling to pay for the extra hours.¡±


    ¡°The girl refused to let him go and grabbed his waistband and refused to let him go.¡±


    ¡°He also called the police to report extortion, and the two of them were arrested together;¡±


    ¡°Last week, a guy who was reselling fake Moutai was deceived. They said they sold him a batch of


    punched Moutai in original bottles and original boxes.¡±


    ¡°But when the goods arrived, he found that most of them were not original bottles or boxes.¡±


    ¡°He was so angry that he called the police. The police caught the person who sold the fake goods to


    him but did not catch him.¡±


    ¡°They took it to his warehouse and it is still there now. Thewyer said that if the bail could not be


    transferred, he would definitely be sentenced to real imprisonment.¡±


    ¡°A few years ago, there was a guy who faked alum as methamphetamine and sold it online.¡±


    ¡°He thought that addicts would definitely not call the police if they bought fake goods, but there are


    unscrupulous men unconvinced, so he called the police and had him arrested.¡±


    ¡°He also went in. If you meet such a person. What can you do?¡±


    Jacob asked again: ¡°Then what should we do ?? Ask him to withdraw it?¡±


    Ervin smacked his lips: ¡°If he deliberately wants to mess with us, we can¡¯t take the 250,000.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to provoke a stubborn person for the 250,000. But if he really wants to mess with


    us, so we still have a chance to do more with him.¡±


    Jacob asked: ¡°How to do more?¡±


    Ervin picked up the phone and typed another line.


    After a while, the boy in the store said anxiously: ¡°Oh, no, my elder brother sent me a WeChat


    message to ask me toe back and take inventory together.¡±


    ¡°I definitely can¡¯t keep this thing, and I can¡¯t let him know. Boss, you don¡¯t have to follow me either.¡±


    ¡°Tell me how much it is worth, let alone tell me about investing in it, I just want to sell it, so be it! I


    will give you another 100,000 yuan discount,¡±


    ¡°And you can take it for 400,000 yuan, okay?¡±


    At this time, his heart was already in his throat. In his opinion, it all depends on how Peter answers.


    If Peter wants to invest in the stock then he must have bad intentions;


    But if Peter epts the price reduction and really buys it, then everything is a false rm.


    Although there is a slight deviation in the process, the final result is still ording to the n,


    As long as this little brother doesn¡¯t let Peter run into him in the future, there won¡¯t be any trouble.


    At this time, Peter said with some worry: ¡°Oh, 400,000, I really can¡¯t afford so much.¡±


    ¡°I told you just now that I have nothing to put in my store, so I have to spend a lot of money to fill it,¡±


    ¡°And I took it from someone else with a little rent, and I will have to pay the rent to thendlord


    soon.¡±


    ¡°If I really take out 400,000 yuan, everything will be affected.¡±


    The man subconsciously said: ¡°You are not saying that this thing is from the


    Northern Song Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Is it worth tens of millions? Can¡¯t you just resell it?¡±


    Peter sighed: ¡°How can something worth tens of millions be so easy to sell?¡±


    ¡°A humble guy like me can sell it to the outside world. People don¡¯t believe it at all. Even if I look for


    an auction, I still have to wait for their next auction to start, and there is a cumbersome appraisal


    process;¡±


    ¡°I just feel that it is the style of the Northern Song Dynasty, but what I say is not authoritative.¡±


    ¡°In the end, it still needs to be appraised by experts or appraisal institutions. If I misjudge this thing,


    it will basically be thrown away.¡±


    ¡°Even if I am lucky and this thing is really from the Northern Song Dynasty, then I have to wait for


    the auction to finish the appraisal.¡±


    ¡°It will take at least several months to receive the money after the auction is sessfullypleted,


    so the risks are still very high.¡±


    Ervin touched the half-tied beard on his chin and muttered: ¡°Dmn it. Did we think


    Zhou was too clever? He seemed to think this thing was from the Northern Song Dynasty.¡±


    Jacob said hurriedly: ¡°I thought he was a fierce general who studied the art of war for him for a long


    time,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect it to be two hundred and fifty. He can get it for 300,000 yuan! It¡¯s safe to pay!¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Ervin felt that 300,000 yuan was a very ideal thing after going through a rollercoaster in his heart.


    After all, the main purpose was to embarrass Peter and help Jacob make some money.


    He couldn¡¯t get a cent of the 200,000 profit margin. Jacob didn¡¯t have any objections. What else


    could he hesitate about?


    What¡¯s more, if this thing doesn¡¯t work out in the end, he will have to pay Jacob 200,000 yuan,


    which will be an even bigger loss.


    So, he sent another WeChat message to his younger brother.


    After the younger brother received it, he became even more anxious and said to Peter:


    ¡°My eldest brother is urging me again. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Boss, you have difficulties and I have difficulties too. Let¡¯s do this. The price is 300,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me if you sell it for 300 million in the future.¡±


    ¡°I only want this 300,000! This is the limit of what I can do.¡±


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s not enough, then I can only go back and find another opportunity to take action.¡±


    When Peter heard this, he gritted his teeth and blurted out:


    ¡°Okay! Three hundred thousand is three hundred thousand!¡±


    After that, Peter took out his mobile phone and said,


    ¡°Give me your bank ount number, I will transfer the money to you.¡±


    The younger brother stared at the screen intently, waiting for Peter to transfer the money.


    Soon, in the live broadcast, Peterpleted the payment.


    After receiving the money, the young man immediately stood up and said: ¡°Boss, the money has


    arrived. Happy cooperation!¡±


    After saying that, without waiting for Peter to speak, he quickly turned around and ran out without


    looking back.


    Jacob and Ervin in front of the screen suddenly became excited, and they couldn¡¯t help but high-


    five.


    Jacobughed and said: ¡°It¡¯s done! Hahaha! Liangyun, Liangyun, you¡¯re fcuked!¡± ¡°Even if I beat you


    to death, you wouldn¡¯t have thought that you brought people with you back then.¡±


    ¡°p me a few times, you will pay such a big price today, hahaha!¡±


    ¡°I want you to know that even though this city is not a big ce, this ce is not something people


    like you cane to casually.¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, the temple is small and evil. There are many tortoises in the big and shallow


    water¡­¡±


    Ervin coughed and said quickly: ¡°President Willson, this metaphor¡­ is not appropriate¡­¡±


    Jacob realized that he had just scolded himself, and quickly changed his words.


    He said: ¡°Bah, bah, bah, I mean, although this city is not a big ce, it has hidden dragons and


    crouching tigers.¡±


    ¡°How can someone like him juste here whenever he wants?¡±

 Chapter 6153

    Chapter 6153


    Chapter 6153


    Just when Jacob was avenging himself for cheating Peter and earning two hundred thousand,


    Charlie, who was sitting in the tea house drinking tea, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused.


    He had long seen that the person who just entered Peter¡¯s store to buy something was a liar,


    But he didn¡¯t understand why Peter bought his stuff.


    Could it be that that thing is really from the Northern Song Dynasty?


    As soon as he thought about this, Charlie almost immediately thought to himself:


    ¡°With Uncle Zhou¡¯s aplishments in the field of antiques,¡±


    ¡°It is absolutely impossible for him to set eyes on Aurous Hill Antique Street.¡±


    ¡°Presumably, the bronze Buddha must be from the Northern Song Dynasty.¡±


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°This situation seems to have been hatched by my sworn father-inw


    and Ervin.¡±


    ¡°If they knew that the items sold to Peter for 300,000 yuan today were worth tens of millions,¡±


    ¡°I wonder how they would feel?¡±


    At the same time.


    Peter saw that the man had gone away, so he stood up and closed the store door from the inside,


    And then carefully looked at the bronze Buddha he had just received.


    He firmly believed in his vision that this was a gilt-bronze Buddha from the


    Northern Song Dynasty,


    And what he just said was a little conservative.


    The production technology of this thing was definitely extremely sophisticated in the context of the


    Northern Song Dynasty.


    That era can be regarded as the pinnacle of bronze ware.


    Very few bronzes from the Northern Song Dynasty have been preserved,


    And even fewer are so exquisitely crafted.


    Many people who y antiques may have never touched one in their lives.


    But to put it another way, this leather shell is indeed a pity.


    Peter spected that it was likely that this bronze Buddha passed through the hands of people who


    did not understand it after a long period of time.


    The gilt on the surface was not well maintained, so it fell off.


    After it fell off too much, he simply stopped working on it. All the mottled giltyers were peeled off.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There is no gilding, and the leather shell has been damaged during peeling.


    People who have not studied the Northern Song Dynasty bronzes in-depth,


    Even veteran yers in the antique industry, their first impression when they see this thing will be


    that it is a modern imitation.


    Therefore, Peter spected that it must be an antique dealer who specializes in counterfeiting.


    When he identally obtained this bronze Buddha, he judged it to be a modern object,\


    And then remade it based on it, and paired it with an unknown object collected from somewhere.


    They made a set of bronze bases crafted in the Xuande year,


    So as to deceive others that they were made in the Xuande year.


    Peter also judged based on this point that the person who came to sell things just now must have


    come to deceive him.


    The man said that he was selling his father¡¯s relics for money,


    But he knew the bronze Buddha very well in his words.


    He knew the age and the background. He could even use a few professional terms.


    He can give a rtively urate range for the price of the artifacts.


    It stands to reason that he should be involved in antiques.


    However, this person did not know the chronology of the Northern Song Dynasty,


    And it was obvious that he did not understand the most basic history at all.


    Those who are a little dabbled in antiques will not only memorize the emperors, reign names, and


    times of the past dynasties,


    But at least have a rtively clear concept.


    Just mention the reign name of any emperor and you will have a rough concept of time in your


    mind.


    You can¡¯t think of the year when you mention the era name,


    But it is absolutely impossible to understand the five major dynasties of Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming,


    and Qing.


    Therefore, ording tomon sense, it is impossible for that person to talk about the Northern


    Song Dynasty,


    And he does not even know the corresponding year of the Northern Song Dynasty in AD.


    In addition, he man-made important decisions several times after looking at his mobile phone.


    Peter spected that he was just a tool under the instructions of others,


    And the person who ordered him must have thought that this thing could scare him and make him


    blind,


    So he was asked toplete this scam.


    Thinking of this, Peter also began to guess the mastermind behind it.


    In the antique street, some people make a living by defrauding individual customers,


    But there are also people who make a living by defrauding merchants.


    It has long beenmon in this industry to deceive antique dealers with fake items.


    If you open the door to do business by yourself,


    It is not umon for someone to deceive you.


    But the strange thing is that he has just barely opened the business today,


    And doesn¡¯t have much poprity.


    Howe someone is targeting him so quickly?


    This made him realize that there must be someone specifically targeting him in this game.


    As for who was targeting him, Peter felt that it was most likely Ervin.


    There was no other reason.


    The main reason was that Ervin had been to his store before and asked him about the scale of his


    investment in opening a store.


    In order to keep a low profile, he lied to him that it was only a few hundred thousand.


    The man just now came with the item and offered a price of 500,000 yuan.


    It seemed that he wanted to defraud all of his hundreds of thousands of investments in one step.


    Moreover, in the antique business, being defrauded of some money is not the most fatal thing.


    The most fatal thing is to have an unprofessional reputation.


    Everyone knows that you are not professional, and people who really want to buy good things will


    definitely note to you.


    Those who are looking for you are liars who want to deceive you.


    And just because they all know that you are not professional, people who really want to buy good


    things will note to you.


    Afraid that you bought a bunch of fakes without knowing it and took them out as genuine.


    Therefore, the sinister intentions of those who engage in this kind of scheme are clearly revealed.


    Not only do they want to defraud all their money, but they also want to lose their footing in the


    antiques industry in Aurous Hill.

 Chapter 6154

    Chapter 6154


    But Peter murmured in his heart, he had never offended Ervin before, why would he target him like


    this?


    What¡¯s even more ridiculous is that he made a n against himself,


    But unexpectedly a good thing from the Northern Song Dynasty. This is really unheard of.


    The reason why he just told the truth in front of that person was that,


    Firstly, he concluded that no matter what he said, the other party would definitely not believe it,


    And secondly, it was also to leave a piece of evidence for the future.


    At the four corners of the store¡¯s ceiling, several sets of surveince cameras on the first floor were


    not removed when the previous owner left.


    In the words of the shop owner, it only cost a few hundred yuan in total when he bought it.


    Not to mention that he had to carry adder to climb up to dismantle it,


    And he couldn¡¯t even sell it for a few bucks;


    after all, they were all bought several years ago.


    A camera that only cost one or two hundred yuan a few years ago, but now no one wanted it for a


    hundred yuan,


    So he simply did a favor and gave Peter the ount and password of the monitoring software.


    In the conversation just now, Peter had already been recorded by the surveince camera and told


    the person clearly the stakes of the bronze Buddha.


    Not only did he tell the person what age it was and how much it was worth,


    But he also gave the other party a proposal of half for each person.


    Which was very kind and far beyond the average level of the entire antique industry.


    The reason why he told the other party the truth was that he saw through the other party¡¯s


    conspiracy,


    So he simply used the trick to create a conspiracy.


    He said everything that should be said and shouldn¡¯t be said,


    Just because the other party couldn¡¯t believe it, so he said it with sincerity.


    The other party did not believe that this thing was from the Northern Song Dynasty at all.


    They only wanted to deceive him, so no matter how hard he tried, the other party insisted that it was


    only 300,000 yuan.


    After being informed of the true value of the thing, he still said that as long as three hundred


    thousand,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    So with this chain of evidence, if the other party finds out the truth andes back to cause trouble,


    He doesn¡¯t have to worry. Even if thewsuit goes to the United Nations, he can¡¯t lose.


    He has been doing antiques for a long time and has seen all kinds of weird things,


    So he has always been wary of others and considered everything very carefully.


    After Peter downloaded all the surveince videos to his mobile phone,


    He made a decision to get rid of the bronze Buddha as soon as possible.


    The reason for taking action as soon as possible was not that he was short of money,


    But that he realized that someone did not want him to gain a foothold in the antique street.


    He received this bronze Buddha today.


    It won¡¯t take long for someone to spread the news in the antique street,


    Letting everyone know that they have been cheated.


    If you want to make a goodeback, there is no point in saying that things are from the Northern


    Song Dynasty.


    No one will believe it. What¡¯s more, Peter, the antique dealer here, also knows that his professional


    level cannot reach the top,


    So the best way is to get rid of this bronze Buddha as soon as possible.


    Once it is sessfully sold, his reputation in Aurous Hill Antique Street will be instantly established.


    As for whether bing famous will reveal his identity, Peter is not worried.


    Although he picked up a leak, this kind of leakage worth tens of millions of yuan can only have


    some influence in the antique circle in a ce like Aurous Hill.


    It is nothing in the national perspective, let alone the European and American antique circles.


    Collections can easily cost tens or hundreds of millions of dors each.


    The game Ervin made for himself was just enough to make him famous in Aurous Hill without being


    spread too widely.


    The scale was perfect. This was not a timely help.


    It was snowing. Someone gifted him a vi with a set of a heater.


    At the same time, Jacob, who was in Ervin¡¯s car, also received 300,000 yuan transferred from


    Ervin¡¯s younger brother.


    The things he bought for 98,000 yuan in the afternoon were returned to 300,000 yuan in the


    evening.


    The profit of 200,000 yuan made Jacob dance happily.


    It is always difficult for ordinary people to gain much happiness in their lives.


    When you make money, it often strains your muscles and bones and hurts your dignity.


    Most of the time, you make money on your knees, but few people kneel down to stuff money into


    your pocket.


    Although going out to pick up girls will bring you psychological and physical pleasure,


    The money you spend will make you feel uncontrobly distressed.


    In addition, in order to earn back the money, you will have to invest more physical and mental


    energy in the future.


    But today Jacob experienced what it means to be fully satisfied.


    He made money, and he made it while lying down.


    More importantly, he made money from his enemy and avenged.


    This kind of good thing is difficult for ordinary people to encounter.


    The difficulty is equivalent to sleeping with the enemy¡¯s wife.


    The enemy¡¯s wife spends the enemy¡¯s money to open a hotel.


    After finishing the enemy¡¯s wife, she even takes out her husband¡¯s money and gives it to you.


    Jacob, who was in a good mood, couldn¡¯t help but praise Ervin and said with a smile:


    ¡°Oh Ervin, you are really amazing! Even Liangyun was tricked by you.¡±


    ¡°If you continue to y with antiques, who can y in the entire antique street?¡±


    ¡°Is it better than what you do currently?¡±


    Ervin waspletely relieved that he didn¡¯t have to pay for Jacob anymore,


    So heplimented him: ¡°As long as you are satisfied, President Wilson.!¡±


    ¡°Very satisfied!¡± Jacobughed:


    ¡°Now that we have the money, should we let the entire Aurous Hill antique industry know about


    Liangyun¡¯s spying?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ervin said hurriedly:


    ¡°President Willson, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made all arrangements. ¡°


    After that, he took out his mobile phone and called Manager Chen of the Antique Shop.


    As soon as the call came through, he immediately said:


    ¡°Liangyun spent 300,000 yuan to buy the bronze Buddha.¡±


    ¡°You can release the news to the outside world!¡±

 Chapter 6155

    Chapter 6155


    Manager Chen had already cut out the surveince video and was waiting for the good news about


    Ervin.


    He watched the video several times, and the more he watched it, the more he admired the person


    in the video who had a keen eye for identifying fakes.


    He felt that his performance was really awesome and he was aplete master.


    Moreover, all the details were exined in a clear and logical way without a fault.


    Hearing Ervin say that Peter had actually punched the bronze Buddha,


    He was immediately excited beyond measure.


    Originally, everything was ready except for the east wind, but now, the east wind hase.


    So, he immediately called all his trustworthy associates in front of him and said to them with


    excitement:


    ¡°Brothers, hurry up and spread the word, Peter is blinded!¡±


    ¡°He spent 300,000 to buy a fake Xuande Bronze Buddha!¡±


    The guys didn¡¯t know what was going on here.


    They just heard Manager Chen say that someone came to sell fake bronze Buddhas,


    But he saw through it and drove him away.


    Now they heard that Peter bought a fake bronze Buddha, so someone asked:


    ¡°Manager, Peter shouldn¡¯t have bought the bronze Buddha that the person used to deceive you just


    now, right?¡±


    Manager Chen nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He bought it for 300,000!¡±


    ¡°Although our antique street sees someone getting fooled,¡±


    ¡°But there have been times when no one has been fooled in such a big way, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± A guy said with a smile:


    ¡°The antique business has been hard to do in the past two years, and I am not willing to spend


    money to pick up the missing ones.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Well, it used to be said that a thing could be sold for 10 million yuan,¡±


    ¡°And you might be able to trick someone into paying 1.8 million yuan.¡±


    ¡°Now most people hope to buy something worth tens of millions for 180 yuan.¡±


    ¡°The life of the liar is not easy.¡±


    After that, the man said doubtfully: ¡°Based on my impression of Peter,¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be that stupid, right?¡±


    ¡°Three hundred thousand, he was deceived in such a short time?¡±


    Manager Chen said with a smile: ¡°Oh, this is what people often say about hunting geese all day


    long,¡±


    ¡°And the geese peck their eyes. Peter just returned to Aurous Hill Antique Street,¡±


    ¡°And he must be thinking of closing a deal quickly and picking up a big leak in the antique street.¡±


    ¡°If you think like that, you will be easily fooled.¡±


    A waiter asked with a sly smile: ¡°Manager, is it possible that you asked someone to do this?¡±


    Manager Chen said quickly: ¡°Hey, hey, hey. I¡¯m warning you not to talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Although I really want him to get out, I haven¡¯t thought of a solution yet.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me when ites to him hitting his eyes.¡±


    The boy realized that he had said the wrong thing and quickly apologized:


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m just talking nonsense, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Among the merchants in Antique Street, through countless WeChat groups,


    Aplicated gossip intelligencework has been formed.


    First of all, each store has its own WeChat group.


    From the manager to the cleaning staff, everyone is basically in this group,


    Which facilitates work arrangement and information transmission;


    managers business personnel, and financial personnel also have their own small groups.


    There is also arge group of employees in the entire antique street,


    With at least several hundred people chatting and gossiping in it;


    The bosses on the street have a special group, where they often exchange ideas;


    the losers who work here also have a group. They are all working-ss employees;


    in a ce like this, as long as any gossipes out, a bunch of people will immediately forward it


    to a number of groups, and the news will spread as fast as the speed of light.


    So, under the operation of a group of thoughtful people,


    Just a few minutester, this antique street, which had begun to rest with the night,


    Suddenly started to boil!


    A businessman was defrauded of 300,000 yuan!


    This person is none other than Zhou Liangyun, the old general manager of The Antique Shop!


    Some people secretly thought: ¡°When did Liangyune back?¡±


    Others thought it was a joke: ¡°After all, someone who has been the general manager of The Antique


    Shop can also get an eyeshot. What a joke!¡±


    There were also many people sighing: ¡°Liangyun threw away 300,000 yuan, how can he gain a


    foothold in the antique street in the future?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the antique street has not seen such arge amount of fake transactions for a long


    time!¡±


    In many WeChat groups, merchants, and clerks from all walks of life and vendors all began to ask a


    question:


    ¡°How did Liangyun get deceived?¡±


    Manager Chen did not immediately release the video at this time, but found other people to spread


    the news in various groups,


    iming that Liangyun bought a replica of Xuande from the Ming Dynasty.


    He thought he had picked up a big leak in the bronze Buddha,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he had stepped into a big hole.


    As soon as the news came out, various groups began to ridicule Peter,


    Feeling that this person was really too trusting.


    Someone said: ¡°Liangyun just returned to the antique street to open a shop, and he wanted to pick


    up a million-dor leak.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible? If such a good thing really happened,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t everyone get rich? What the h3ll is he daydreaming about?¡±


    Someone echoed: ¡°That¡¯s right! If a real bronze Buddha made in the Xuande year of the Ming


    Dynasty is worth at least one or two million,


    How can it be bought for only 300,000? Does he think he is the Ma Ye of the capital?¡±


    Someone else said: ¡°Today¡¯s antique industry is no longer as profitable as it once was!¡±


    ¡°Even if Jingcheng Ma Ye goes out on his own, it will be difficult to not make big mistakes.¡±

 Chapter 6156

    Chapter 6156


    One person immediately said: ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. In Mr. Ma¡¯s era, there was little information and a


    lack of materials.¡±


    ¡°Themon people took the good things handed down from their ancestors without knowing it.¡±


    ¡°Antique collectors only needed to carry some cash and food stamps and walk around the streets,¡±


    ¡°And they could make money with great wealth.¡±


    ¡°We can get official kiln porcin from the Ming and Qing dynasties at a low price,¡±


    ¡°And even top-quality blue and white porcin from the Yuan Dynasty;¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say that in the viges around the capital, the tes used by olddies


    to feed their dogs even had a lot of Yuanqing flowers on them.¡±


    ¡°If you had exchanged them for a big aluminum pot with her at that time, she would have definitely


    picked up the pot.¡±


    ¡°You would just have to run away, for fear that she would regret it,¡±


    ¡°And what you exchanged for a big aluminum pot might fetch 100 million at auction today.¡±


    ¡°What a pity, I was not born in that era!¡±


    ¡°I would have made a fortune and opened a museum soon!¡±


    Manager Chen sent a voice message at this time, echoing:


    ¡°Yes! Brother Liu is right! Our antique industry is not what it used to be twenty or thirty years ago.¡±


    ¡°We have already entered the information age.¡±


    ¡°In the information age, anyone can find out some relevant information.¡±


    ¡°How can you sell good things at a low price? Manager Zhou is too reckless and shouldn¡¯t do it!¡±


    He said, ¡°In today¡¯s society, I have seen through it all.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a dream of getting rich suddenly. When you are thinking about whether there are


    buried heirlooms in other people¡¯s homes and thinking about buying them at a low price,¡±


    ¡°You have actually seen so many other people¡¯s deeds of getting rich quickly.¡± ¡°My ancestors¡¯


    graves have been dug eight times, digging three feet into the ground to find treasures;¡±


    ¡°In this case, don¡¯t say you want to buy his good things at a low price, he also wants to buy other


    people¡¯s good things at a low price. Aren¡¯t they all sold to these dreaming fools?¡±


    Many people immediately praised him:


    ¡°Manager Chen has to be the one who really understands!¡±


    ¡°It seems that it is the right choice for Miss Song to get rid of Liangyun and let


    Manager Chen take over The Antique Shop!¡±


    ¡°Manager Chen¡¯s level is much higher than Liangyun¡¯s!¡±


    Manager Chen immediately became interested when he saw everyone praising him and said with a


    smile:


    ¡°You are so ttering to me, I would also like to share a little personal opinion with you.¡±


    ¡°In fact, anyone who knows a little bit about our industry knows that after entering the information


    age,¡±


    ¡°Thinking about buying good things at low prices has be verymon and not very difficult;¡±


    ¡°So now many people with ulterior motives have begun to change their minds.¡±


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t pick up other people¡¯s leaks, I will simply create some leaks for others to pick up;¡±


    ¡°So, the jade seal passed down from the country, Qianlong imperial wine of Kangxi,¡±


    ¡°The wooden fish of Shunzhi all came into being, and they were all fools who had dreams of getting


    rich!¡±


    Someone immediately echoed: ¡°Oh, Manager Chen is right!¡±


    ¡°There is a shortage of fools like this. I met such a foolst week.¡±


    ¡°The jade I bought in my store for 1,800 yuan was sold to him for as low as 4,000.¡±


    ¡°He thought it was too expensive, so he turned around and spent 20,000 to buy a piece of marble.¡±


    ¡°That stupid thing doesn¡¯t cost more than two hundred yuan including postage!¡± Someone else said:


    ¡°Manager Chen, please talk to us a little more and give us more words of advice.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s learn more, be alert and prepared!¡±


    Manager Chen said with a smile: ¡°Everyone, in today¡¯s general environment,¡±


    ¡°The antique industry has already be as transparent as second-hand cars in the upper


    reaches.¡±


    ¡°If you cheat the seller when you take the car away, you can only cheat the seller when you sell the


    car;¡±


    ¡°A second-hand car dealer can sell a soaked Rolls-Royce for a near-new car price,¡±


    ¡°But he cannot use a soaked Rolls-Royce¡¯s equivalent to a nearly new RollsRoyce.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, when we open a store in the antique street, we must first have an awareness that it is


    difficult to miss in the entire antique industry!¡±


    And we must remember that now not only can we not catch anything, but we also have to worry


    about being cheated!¡±


    ¡°There are always people who want to package ident cars, flooded cars, cars with meter


    adjustment, and cars with soul rings attached to dead people,¡±


    ¡°And sell them to car dealers. There are also always people who want to rebrand all kinds of fakes


    and sell them to us.¡±


    ¡°Liangyun has been thinking about them since he came here.¡±


    ¡°If you are working on a project with a profit margin of 500%,¡±


    ¡°It would be weird if you don¡¯t get tricked to death!¡±


    Everyone gave him a thumbs-up expression in the group and praised him.


    Seeing that the time was almost ripe, Manager Chen quickly said in the group:


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh! Speaking of the fact that Peter was deceived, the counterfeit seller came to our store first.¡±


    ¡°He had brought the bronze Buddha, but I saw through that person,¡±


    ¡°So I drove him away. Unexpectedly, from my side After leaving, he went to Manager Zhou¡¯s ce.


    After saying that, Manager Chen sighed and continued:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that an old-timer like Manager Zhou would fall for such a liar. It¡¯s such a pity¡­¡±


    Many people in the group asked: ¡°Fck!¡±


    ¡°Manager Chen, did he reallye to you to sell his fakes?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Manager Chen hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m going to look for the surveince video.¡±


    ¡°I received him in the VIP room at that time.¡±


    ¡°There should be surveince footage.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look for it and send it to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Remember the face of the liar and be more prepared in the future!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they couldn¡¯t wait.


    So, everyone urged him to upload the video quickly.


    Manager Chen had actually downloaded the video a long time ago to his mobile phone,


    But deliberately dyed it for a few minutes, and then sent the video to the group.


    While the video was still being sent, he said to everyone:


    ¡°Everyone, I sent the video, and everyone should receive it soon.¡±


    ¡°But please remember, this video is just for our internal use as a negative teaching material,¡±


    ¡°But please do not spread it outside!¡±


    Soon, the entire process of Manager Chen¡¯s acting was sent to the industry group.


    As soon as the video was received, they immediately clicked to watch it.


    In the video, Manager Chen¡¯s acting skills are at their peak.


    No one can see the slightest bit of acting.


    But in the video, everyone can also see that the bronze Buddha does look like a good thing.


    If it is really held in front of him, what will happen? If you don¡¯t do well, you will be deceived.


    And when everyone saw that Manager Chen could easily see through the opponent¡¯s tricks,


    They couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    As the saying goes, an expert can tell when he makes a move.


    Manager Chen vividly exined the true meaning of this sentence in the video.


    No matter how well the counterfeiters disguise the item,


    It is impossible to deceive the real experts.

 Chapter 6157

    Chapter 6157


    Just like Manager Chen, just by looking at it, he can see that this item is a modern object that has


    been aged,


    It is equipped with a base made in the Xuande year of the Ming Dynasty to confuse the information.


    This also made many practitioners look at Manager Chen with admiration.


    Since Manager Chen took over the Antique Shop, the shop¡¯s performance has been declining,


    So some people have always thought that Manager Chen¡¯s personal ability was not good enough.


    But this time, everyone deeply realized that Manager Chen¡¯s personal strength was sufficient.


    The reason for the decline in performance is probably that the industry is in a slump and he has


    come across nothing good.


    For a time, thepliments for him in the group were overwhelming.


    Manager Chen was extremely proud.


    In his opinion, after tonight, he will be the most handsome boy in the entire antique street.


    The legend about himself will definitely be more amazing as it continues to spread,


    Which will help enhance his status in the industry. Undoubtedly of great help.


    At this time, someone in the group suggested: ¡°Manager Chen, my short video ount has more


    than 10,000 fans.¡±


    ¡°Please verbally authorize me and I will post this video to my video ount. Maybe you can


    be popr!¡±


    Others also echoed: ¡°Yes, yes! Post it on the short video tform!¡±


    ¡°The short video about treasure appraisal is so popr now! If Manager Chen releases this video, it


    will definitely be popr!¡±


    ¡°Let me post it too. Although I don¡¯t have many fans, I still have more than 3,000 fans!¡±


    Manager Chen became excited when he heard this and thought to himself:


    ¡°Could it be that I am going to be an inte celebrity with this video?¡±


    ¡°It should be big, right?¡±


    In doubt, he immediately said to himself: ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about this?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, there was a cute girl who dominated the list several times because she said the


    word ¡®gun¡¯ very powerfully.¡±


    ¡°God, I am brave, resourceful, and discerning about fakes.¡±


    ¡°If this is posted on the Inte, I might be a recognized treasure appraiser!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately said to everyone:


    ¡°I personally don¡¯t care, if you want to post it! Just post it,¡±


    ¡°But I would like to remind everyone that although I don¡¯t care about the image rights, you¡¯d better


    get the liar¡¯s face coded,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise if hees to trouble you, your ount will be banned or you will have topensate.¡±


    Everyone agreed. : ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will only show your face, Manager Chen!¡±


    Manager Chen breathed a sigh of relief.


    He didn¡¯t dare to expose Ervin¡¯s younger brother just to be famous for himself,


    And asked these people to put a code on Ervin¡¯s younger brother.


    Then, he thought of something again and quickly added:


    ¡°By the way, whoever posted it, just send me the link.¡±


    When everyone saw that the real owner agreed, what should they have to hesitate about?


    So everyone simply downloaded the video to their mobile phones and uploaded it to the short video


    tform.


    After a while, multiple short video links were sent.


    Manager Chen hurriedly went to see each one one by one to see who had more fans.


    Then he gritted his teeth and used his own money to secretly invest 5,000 yuan in promoting this


    video posted by the person with the most fans.


    In his opinion, although five thousand yuan is painful, it is definitely worth it to promote himself.


    And Manager Chen is very calcting. When he invested in promotion,


    Je specifically defined the scope of promotion. He only promoted local users in Aurous Hill.


    The reason why he only promotes local users is because he knows very well that the traffic that can


    be bought for five thousand yuan is not much.


    If the scope is not defined, the traffic will be too scattered.


    Now that he is involved in the Aurous Hill antique circle, he naturally first found a way to increase


    his reputation in Aurous Hill.


    It is best to package himself as a local antique master in Aurous Hill,


    So that it can slowly prate into the whole province and the entire eastern China region.


    Finally, It¡¯s nationwide.


    Therefore, it is most cost-effective to let as many local Aurous Hill users see you first.


    In addition, he also has another thought, that is, if Warnia, the chair of the Song Group, sees this


    video,


    She will definitely look at him with admiration.


    If Warnia can take him seriously, then his career will be just around the corner!


    Soon, the video investment of 5,000 yuan became popr in Aurous Hill.


    The video quickly exceeded 10,000 views and then exceeded 50,000 within minutes.


    Almost all thements were praising Manager Chen.


    They felt that this person was indeed very professional and that he was able to spot such a cunning


    liar at a nce.


    Manager Chen sent the video link to Ervin, who opened the video and started ying it in front of


    Jacob.


    Jacob didn¡¯t know that Ervin had other security, so he asked curiously: ¡°Ervin, what is this?¡±


    Ervin smiled and said: ¡°President Willson, don¡¯t you want Liangyun to be ruined?¡±


    ¡°We can send aparison video to make him look even more stupid!¡±


    As he said that, he handed the phone to Jacob and said,


    ¡°Look, Liangyun will definitely be even more ashamed after this videoes out.¡±


    Looking at the person in the picture, he said in surprise:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the current manager Chen of The Antique Shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ervin nodded: ¡°That¡¯s him. Originally, his professional ability was definitely not as good as


    Liangyun,¡±


    ¡°But Such an operation will make people think that Liangyun is far worse than him.¡±


    ¡°Liangyun will not be able to work in the store in the future,¡±


    ¡°And there is no chance of finding a job in an antique shop in Aurous Hill!¡±


    Jacob is not smart enough to realize that Ervin is a piece of cake!


    The matter was a favor between the two of them.


    He felt that Ervin was more thoughtful and sinister than him, so he smiled and said:


    ¡°Ervin, it has to be you!¡±


    Ervin chuckled and said: ¡°President Willson, Liangyun¡¯s reputation will bepletely ruined


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°I think he will have to pack up and get out early tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°If he insists on doing it here, he will definitely lose money!¡±


    ¡°There are still more than ten or two hundred thousand,¡±


    ¡°And there is not even a cent left after paying the rent.¡±


    ¡°He will definitely not be able to bear it by then!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Jacob nodded proudly and said with a smile:


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Liangyun. Then there will be no chance to see him!¡±


    Ervin said hurriedly: ¡°President Willson if you go see him.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°If he guesses that this matter is rted to you, won¡¯t he hold a grudge?¡±

 Chapter 6158

    Chapter 6158


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and said disdainfully:


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of him? He¡¯s not the general manager of The Antique Shop.¡±


    ¡°I am also the executive vice-president of the Painting and Calligraphy Association.¡±


    ¡°He is just an old guy who can¡¯t survive. Will I be afraid of him?¡±


    After saying that, Jacob straightened his cor and snorted:


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see him. I want to fck him in person!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he awesome? Let¡¯s see how awesome he is this time!¡±


    Ervin chuckled and said: ¡°You are right, you are right!¡±


    ¡°You have to fck this kind of person in front of him! Fck him hard!¡±


    After that, he quickly said: ¡°But President Willson, in a while, I will follow you quietly.¡±


    ¡°If he starts to attack you, I will rush in and help you.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t dare to do it, just fck him as much as you want.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jacob is also afraid of meeting someone on a narrow road.


    So, he waved his hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go first, you follow me and act ordingly!¡±


    ¡­


    Charlie in the teahouse felt relieved when he saw that Peter must have picked up a big leak.


    The father-inw wanted to trick him, but unexpectedly he shot himself in the foot.


    Although Charlie guessed that his father-inw must have made some money,


    There would be no actual loss.


    But with his character, once he knew that he had given tens of millions of profits would probably


    make him unable to eat for a few days.


    However, Charlie thinks this is a good thing.


    At the very least, the father-inw must be taught a lesson.


    Even if he has earned 200,000 yuan, he would rather not earn 200,000 yuan than Peter earn more.


    Therefore, this matter will definitely be his long-term nightmare and inner demon.


    As for Ervin, Charlie also nned to find an opportunity to teach him a lesson.


    This man was really smart, but he must use it on the right path,


    Otherwise, he would have to find an opportunity to whip him.


    Just when Charlie was relieved and ready to leave the teahouse and go home,


    A familiar figure suddenly appeared at the corner of the intersection downstairs.


    It turned out to be his father-inw, Jacob, walking over with a proud look on his face.


    Immediately afterward, Ervin also appeared sneakily behind Jacob.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but thought to himself: ¡°Is this a p in the face?¡±


    So he sat back on his seat again, nning to watch the fun.


    Peter was taking pictures of the Bronze Buddha in the store at this time.


    He knew some websites where antique collectors from all over the worldmunicate with each


    other.


    He nned to send the Bronze Buddha to a local Chinese website and quoted a price that was


    more favorable than the market price to see if there was someone who wanted to take over right


    away.


    This kind of website is generally rtively private.


    The operator does not take the initiative to do anyrge-scale promotion.


    It relies entirely on face-to-face invitations to high-end yers offline.


    It is very simr to a high-end club.


    However, this kind of club is only online, and only the rank and strength are enough.


    Only after you reach a certain rank will you know the existence of this kind of website.


    On this kind of website, big guys will post some buying and selling information.


    Many times, high-end yers like to keep a low profile when exchanging collections and do not


    want to go through auctions,


    So they will do it one-on-one through this channel.


    Contact each other, and if they are interested in each other, they will also conduct undisclosed


    offline transactions.


    This is why, for many collections, everyone only knows that they exist, but they don¡¯t know who


    owns them.


    Peter registered a new ount on this website and paid a registration fee of 10,000 yuan. The


    website is anonymous, so it is very safe.


    After registering the ount, he nned to post the photos and information of the bronze Buddha,


    and then quote a price of 20 million.


    In his opinion, this price is not high. The gilt bronze Buddha¡¯s valuation would be around 100 million.


    But now that the gilt is gone, a 30% discount is reasonable.


    On the basis of the 30% discount, he has reduced the price by another 10 million or 20 million,


    Which should be said to be a very good deal.


    Moreover, there are very few bronze Buddhas from the Northern Song Dynasty,


    And sometimes not a new one can be produced in a year.


    Collectors who really want it will even be willing to pay a premium,


    So he believes that as long as the things are sent out, they should be avable tonight.


    Just as he was writing the introduction, there was a knock on the door.


    He raised his head and looked outside, and saw Jacob standing outside the door,


    Looking in through the ss window.


    Peter naturally recognized Jacob. In order to attract Charlie, he deliberately tried to be closer to


    Jacob.


    Now when he saw Jacob suddenly appearing outside the store, he immediately understood what


    happened today.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help butugh in his heart, thinking to himself:


    ¡°It turns out that person was ordered by Jacob¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he put down his mobile phone,


    Shook his head and walked to the door with a smile and opened it.


    After opening the door, Peter looked at Jacob who looked proud outside the door, and smiled


    politely:


    ¡°Oh, it turns out to be Mr. Willson, long time no see.¡±


    Jacob let out a disdainfulugh between his breaths, smacked his lips, and said:


    ¡°Oh, Manager Zhou When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say hello on WeChat? You have my WeChat ount, right?¡±


    Peter raised his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Willson, I came back low-key this time and no one


    was informed.¡±


    Jacob said with a smile: ¡°You guys, you are so low-key, you just want to make a fortune in silence,


    right?¡±


    Peter smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I just want to go back to Aurous Hill to do some small


    business,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to expect to make any big fortune.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Jacob curled his lips, pointed at Peter with his finger, and said with emotion:


    ¡°Old Zhou, Old Zhou, you are dishonest! You just picked up a big leak,¡±


    ¡°And you still tell me that you don¡¯t expect to get rich.¡±


    ¡°Who can believe this?¡±


    Peter was slightly stunned, and then said with a smile:


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Willson¡¯s information is so good, I just received the thing, and you heard the news.¡±


    Looking at it, he said with some humility: ¡°I was also lucky. I received a pretty good item.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, this waspletely unnned.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would find something like that just after I opened the business.¡±


    Jacob said with disdain: ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t woken up from this dream yet?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Peter asked in surprise: ¡°What do Mr. Willson mean by this?¡±


    Jacob said sarcastically: ¡°Look at the short video website, you are in Aurous Hill


    Antique circles be famous!¡±


    ¡°Now everyone in the industry has given you a nickname,


    ¡®The old boy who makes money on the antique street. You, Manager Zhou, are really awesome this


    time!¡±

 Chapter 6159

    Chapter 6159


    ¡°Old boy who spreads wealth?¡±


    When Peter heard about this, heughed sarcastically and said to himself:


    ¡°I am only middle-aged, so I don¡¯t seem to be worthy of the title of old boy¡­¡±


    After that, he asked pretending to be curious:


    ¡°Mr. Willson, I wonder how I got such a nickname?¡±


    Seeing that he was still in the dark, Jacob sneered and said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ept a bronze Buddha from the Ming Dynasty?¡±


    Peter nodded: ¡°I received one, but strictly speaking,¡±


    ¡°It is not a Ming Dynasty bronze Buddha, but a Northern Song Dynasty bronze Buddha,¡±


    ¡°Plus a Ming Dynasty base.¡±


    Jacob burst intoughter: ¡°Northern Song Dynasty¡­ hahaha¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°You are the one who made meugh. Don¡¯t give up until you die!¡±


    Peter said seriously: ¡°Mr. Willson, that bronze Buddha is indeed from the Northern Song Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, why don¡¯t youe in and take a look?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take a look.¡± Jacob curled his lips.


    ¡°Now it has been spread outside that someone made a fake Ming Dynasty Bronze


    Buddha and wanted to make a big ssh in the antique street.¡±


    ¡°He went to the Antique Shop first, but Manager Chen saw that there was something wrong with the


    thing,¡±


    ¡°So he didn¡¯t buy it, and then¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone brought the thing to you. You bought it, right?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter suddenly realized, thinking:


    ¡°It seems that this matter against me is not just Jacob and Ervin, Manager Chen must also be


    involved.¡±


    However, he smiled and said: ¡°Everyone says that the bronze Buddha is fake,¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think it is


    fake at all.¡±


    ¡°If you find the right buyer, you can still sell it for a high price.¡±


    He said very seriously: ¡°If the owner of this thing knew the true value of this thing,¡±


    ¡°He would probably regret selling it at such a low price for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of buying and selling, and now it¡¯s toote for him to regret it.¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡±


    Jacobughed for a long time and said sarcastically as if he had heard a big joke:


    ¡°Oh, Manager Zhou, I didn¡¯t expect this. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time,¡±


    ¡°But you are bing more and more amateur.¡±


    ¡°Look at you now. Do you look like those idiots on the treasure appraisal show who use dog shit as


    treasure?¡±


    ¡°A hundred thousand experts have said that that is the most useless thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only worth one yuan, and he thinks it¡¯s worth 100 million. He¡¯s totally crazy.¡± Peter smiled and


    said, ¡°Mr. Willson, the antique business tests your eyesight.¡±


    ¡°Some things may cost you 100,000, but others may think they are worth 100,000.¡±


    ¡°The price may be 10 million. Those who are bullish are not necessarily wrong.¡±


    ¡°Only those who are right are the real winners.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes!¡±


    Jacob nodded repeatedly, pointing like a Parkinson¡¯s patient, and his body followed suit.


    He shook his head one by one, and said impatiently:


    ¡°Since you have lost your mind, you are no longer in the professional circle.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you. It¡¯s just like talking to each other.¡±


    ¡°This way great, don¡¯t you think that thing is from the Northern Song Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°You can try selling one and see if there are any bad guys who want to buy it!¡± Peter said with a


    smile: ¡°To tell you the truth, Mr. Willson, I was just looking for a buyer.¡±


    ¡°If this thing is fast, it will probably be taken out in one night,¡±


    ¡°And if it is slow, it will not take more than three days.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face was full of ridicule, and his tone was full of contempt:


    ¡°Peter, you fight today. You¡¯re blind, even people are famous for carrying things.¡±


    ¡°Now everyone in the market knows that the things you have are fakes.¡±


    ¡°Even a fool can¡¯t buy this crap like yours.¡±


    ¡°How do you expect to be able to sell it?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, you can¡¯t sell it even for fifty thousand yuan.¡±


    After that, he looked at Peter¡¯s empty shop and said sarcastically:


    ¡°I think you spent all the money to open the store, right?¡±


    ¡°If you step on this trap, you will have a longer memory.¡±


    ¡°From now on, be a low-key person. If someone beats you with a broken vase,¡±


    ¡°You will be chased and beaten. You will be punished for doing those bad things.¡±


    Peter knew that Jacob must have regretted that he had offended him in the first ce.


    In fact, that was not his original intention.


    He just did it as ast resort to let Charlie get the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡±.


    So, he raised his hand to Jacob, and he said very candidly:


    ¡°Mr. Willson, you were offended by me in the past, but the circumstances at that time were special.¡±


    ¡°I was also working for others, and he had to do many things. I would like to apologize to you here.¡±


    After that, he took a step back, bowed slightly to Jacob, and said:


    ¡°I hope in the future, I may have to stay in Aurous Hill for a long time to beg for food.¡±


    ¡°I hope we can put aside the old grudges and be friends.¡±


    Jacob said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay to let go of the past grudges,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible to be friends.¡±


    ¡°You are so unlucky, and I can¡¯t hold any grudge against you anymore.¡±


    ¡°As he spoke, he changed the topic and said coldly:


    ¡°But, you can¡¯t stay in Aurous Hill if you want.¡±


    ¡°After this incident, you probably won¡¯t be able to survive in this industry.¡±


    ¡°If I were you I would quickly leave Aurous Hill with my tail between my legs,¡±


    ¡°Or even leave this province and go to a ce a thousand kilometers away where no one knows


    me, start over, and maybe still have something to eat.¡±

 Chapter 6160

    Chapter 6160


    Peter smiled and said: ¡°Why? I¡¯m sorry for you, Mr. Willson.¡±


    ¡°I just hope that after you leave here, you won¡¯t target me again. Thank you!¡±


    Jacob curled his lips: ¡°My lord has a lot, and I¡¯m toozy to argue with you,¡±


    ¡°So just ask for your own blessings!¡±


    As he said that, Jacob looked at Peter with a look of hatred on his face.


    He smacked his lips and said: ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ I thought you were a master,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak. It¡¯s really disappointing. Forget it, go home bye!¡±


    After that, he turned around, put his hands behind his back, and left with a leisurely and proud pace.


    Peter looked at his back, sighed softly, and thought to himself:


    ¡°Looking at his current posture, he should be satisfied and won¡¯t argue with me anymore.¡±


    ¡°But if he knows how much this thing is sold for,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he will hate me even more than before¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing Jacob leave, Charlie didn¡¯t stay any longer,


    And came down from the teahouse and left the antique street.


    When he got home, Jacob was one step ahead of him and had just parked the car.


    His whole face was radiant, and even at night, you could see that his face was shiny, white rosy,


    and very moisturized.


    Seeing Charlie, Jacob said with a smile:


    ¡°Oh, my dear son-inw, you are back too. Have you eaten?¡±


    Charlie said casually: ¡°Have you eaten, what about you, Dad?¡±


    Jacob touched his belly, smacked his lips, and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m just busy making money, and I haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±


    Charlie asked knowingly: ¡°Hey, dad is doing business today?¡±


    ¡°Judging from your mental state, the business should be going well.¡±


    Jacob said with a proud smile: ¡°That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t made a move for a long time,¡±


    ¡°But once I make a move, I will never leave in vain.¡±


    With that, he pushed open the door and said to Charlie:


    ¡°Come in, son-inw let me talk to you carefully!¡±


    Charlie nodded and followed Jacob through the door.


    As soon as he entered the door, ine greeted him enthusiastically:


    ¡°Husband, you are back!¡±


    After saying that, he saw Charlie following behind and said:


    ¡°Oh, my good son-inw is back too, you two are going to work together. What happened?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jacob said with a smile: ¡°We went to discuss our own business, but we just came back.¡±


    After that, he said with a proud and excited look:


    ¡°Wife, I am here today. I made 200,000 yuan from this transaction!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± ine¡¯s eyes widened and she blurted out,


    ¡°Husband, you made 200,000 yuan in just half a night?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome. How did you make this money?¡±


    ire, who was sitting in the living room, came over and asked,


    ¡°Dad, what kind of business are you doing?¡±


    Jacob said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The most amazing thing is that I found an antique with my


    sharp eyes, and after reselling it, I made the money.¡±


    As he said, he said with some regret:


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the buyer¡¯s financial strength was not too strong.¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to earn 400,000 yuan, but I couldn¡¯t handle it because he didn¡¯t have that much


    money anymore, so I had to earn a little less.¡±


    ine quickly said, ¡°Oh my god, a profit of 200,000 yuan is a lot for many people.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t make so much money in a year.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly asked:


    ¡°Husband, our flight n has not changed tomorrow morning, right?¡±


    Jacob said: ¡°No change, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°The flight will leave at 10:30 tomorrow morning. First ss! The tickets have been purchased!¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    ine pped her hands happily:


    ¡°We haven¡¯t gone out for many years! We must have a good time this time!¡±


    Charlie said, Said: ¡°Dad, Mom, the ne leaves at 10:30, and there are many international flight


    procedures.¡±


    ¡°You will get to the airport around 8:30, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jacob said: ¡°We will get it at 8:30 at thetest, and at 9:00 We¡¯ll board the ne at fifty.¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Then ire and I will go to see you off together tomorrow morning.¡±


    ire also said quickly: ¡°Yes, we will take you to the airport together.¡±


    Jacob said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°Dubai doesn¡¯t require a visa.¡±


    ¡°If you two have nothing to do, why note with us?¡±


    ¡°It would be great for us to travel as a family.¡±


    ine hearing this, felt that it is very reliable.


    The key is to bring Charlie along.


    He will definitely pay for the shopping.


    Then won¡¯t they save the money for themselves?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ire subconsciously said at this time:


    ¡°Dad, I have been in the United States, and I didn¡¯t ask much about thepany¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°And the employees have been working without me.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t hurry up and keep an eye on their working status,¡±


    ¡°There will be a lot of trouble piling up for me.¡±


    After that, she quickly added: ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you and mom going on your honeymoon?¡±


    ¡°So you go and enjoy first this time, and we¡¯ll go out together as a family when we get the chance


    next time.¡±


    When Jacob heard this, he stopped pressing and said with a smile,


    ¡°Okay, you young people! You have to put your career first,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s not toote to take a break when your career reaches a certain level!¡±


    He said happily: ¡°I made a small fortune today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a great mood now. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll go out for fun this time!¡±


    ¡°It will be so fun! It¡¯ll be perfect!

 Chapter 6161

    Chapter 6161


    Just when Jacob was getting carried away,


    Peter alsopleted uploading the information about the gilt bronze Buddha.


    The website he uses is thergest collectormunication and trading website in China and also


    has the highest overall level of collectors.


    On this website, everyone can set the type and age of the collection they focus on.


    For example, some people pay special attention to Tang Dynasty calligraphy and painting.


    For works, you only need to add this category to your special attention.


    Once a collector on the website uploads a Tang Dynasty painting and calligraphy work that he


    intends to sell,


    It will be sent to the users who focus on this type of work in the form of push notifications and text


    messages as soon as possible.


    Copper products of the Northern Song Dynasty are rare,


    And some collectors who are interested in them have already paid special attention to such


    antiques.


    Therefore, when Peterpleted the upload of the information,


    Many collectors who were interested in the copper products of the Northern Song Dynasty


    immediately started collecting the new information that just arrived.


    And when these collectors saw the specific information about the collection,


    None of them could restrain their impulses.


    After all, the gilt-bronze Buddhas of the Northern Song Dynasty are extremely expensive and


    beyond the reach of ordinary collectors.


    As for this collection, the treasurer who is selling it stated that it had major ws in its appearance,


    So the price was only 20 million yuan.


    This price is already considered a big leak.


    Every item has its value measurement system.


    Even a car that has been soaked in water or was involved in an ident is not worthless.


    ording to the price measurement standards for gilt bronze wares,


    Although damage to the gilt is a major w, it has an absolute impact on the value.


    It won¡¯t be a 20% discount all at once.


    Therefore, in the eyes of professional collectors, the price of this gilt-bronze Buddha from the


    Northern Song Dynasty is 800 to 10 million different from the market price of normal transactions.


    Even if it is lowered a little to increase the sale speed,


    It will still at least bring a profit margin of around five million.


    Moreover, based on the market conditions of gilt bronze wares in the Northern


    Song Dynasty in recent years,


    If you hold them in your hands, there is definitely room for good value addition.


    Roughly speaking, this is equivalent to the original price of a Rolls-Royce Phantom of 10 million.


    After the ident, the industry recognized the value as almost 3 million, but the seller only wanted


    2 million.


    Such a cost-effective price makes many people even doubt whether this thing is fake.


    After all, the items are uploaded by the seller himself, and the tform will not conduct online


    appraisals of the collections released by him


    Private transactions require both buyers and sellers to be responsible for themselves.


    If tform help is needed, the tform can contact relevant experts for a fee to help buyers conduct


    appraisals.


    Now through the picture information released by Peter,


    Although they can get a rough idea, no one can be 100% sure of the authenticity of the photos.


    Therefore, some buyers contacted Peter and expressed that they were very satisfied with the price.


    They just hoped that he could provide relevant appraisal reports or carry the items to capital to


    complete the transaction under the appraisal of a third-party appraisal agency.


    Moreover, these buyers also knew this. The price is already a good price for picking up leaks,


    So almost everyone expressed their willingness to bear Peter¡¯s travel expenses and all the


    expenses required for the appraisal.


    Some people even made a condition that if Peter could cooperate with the appraisal,


    The transaction price could be increased by one million.


    Peter¡¯s family has been in the antique industry for many years and is not short of 20 to 30 million


    yuan.


    He knows that you have to strike while the iron is hot.


    The most important thing now is to sell it as soon as possible.


    It is best to spread the news that this thing has been sold tomorrow morning.


    Moreover, the people in Aurous Hill Antique Street do not have high professional or moral


    standards.


    They now believe that this thing is fake.


    If this thing is sold in other ces, they will never believe it.


    They will only think that it must be Peter himself making up a lie to save his own reputation.


    Therefore, the best way is to have someonee to Aurous Hill and buy this bronze Buddha at his


    own store.


    Therefore, Peter told these buyers that the transaction location could only be in Aurous Hill,


    And that the price of 20 million was only valid within the next 24 hours.


    As long as they met these two requirements and epted all forms of appraisals,


    They could bring experts there themselves to Aurous Hill,


    Conduct an on-site appraisal and confirm everything is correct before trading.


    Moreover, Peter also said that for the price of 20 million,


    He will not ept any form of bargaining or any form of price increase.


    In a word, the thing is avable in Aurous Hill on a firste, first served basis.


    As a result, many Tibetan friends immediately began to contact relevant appraisal experts


    overnight,


    And some people had even booked overnight tickets to Aurous Hill for the morning.


    The most ruthless person is a collector in Eastcliff who specializes in collecting bronzes.


    After a brief onlinemunication with Peter, he immediately contacted relevant experts he was


    familiar with and asked the other party if he had time to take a business trip to Aurous Hill with him.


    In order to prevent others from taking advantage of things,


    It is best to drive out immediately tonight, because even if they take the earliest flight tomorrow,


    Which takes off after six o¡¯clock, and it will be almost eight o¡¯clock when they arrive at Aurous Hill.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After leaving the airport and going to the antique street, it will probably be nine o¡¯clock.


    Therefore, it is the best choice to drive directly tonight.\


    It is a thousand kilometers away. If they drive at the fastest speed, they can arrive there in ten


    hours.


    It is now nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Set off immediately. They will arrive in Aurous Hill at six or


    seven o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.


    And he is not alone in this courage.


    Therefore, when Jacob was happily packing his luggage,


    Several capable collectors had already set off from all over the country,


    Preparing to go to Aurous Hill to grab the treasure.


    Many people have already booked the earliest flight for the next day and want toe to Aurous


    Hill to try their luck.

 Chapter 6162

    Chapter 6162


    The next day, Jacob and ine got up separately at six o¡¯clock.


    The two of them put on their best clothes packed themselves neatly,


    And then took their suitcases to the first floor, ready to go straight to the airport after breakfast.


    Charlie and ire also got up early and nned to send them there after dinner.


    At this time, the antique street was far from opening.


    Peter did not stay in the storest night but went back to the hotel.


    Before leaving, he posted a notice at the door of his store.


    The content of the notice was ¡°Open at nine o¡¯clock. Please queue up to take a number and wait.¡±


    In the notice Below, the paper was cut into ten strips of paper,


    With the numbers one to ten written on them in Chinese characters.


    The vendor who first tipped off Manager Chen, after seeing this notice, took a video and sent it to


    the antique street group, mocking:


    ¡°Look at it, everyone! Don¡¯t Peter think he is famous?¡±


    ¡°There will be a lot of peopleing to his store to do business today, right?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it ridiculous to put out a notice asking people to queue up?¡±


    Someone echoed: ¡°I guess they know that there will be a lot of people queuing up this morning.¡±


    ¡°Look at him, that¡¯s why he posted this notice!¡±


    The vendorughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, I really want to ask him in person how he felt about


    being cheated of 300,000 yuan.¡±


    There was someone in the group. He shouted: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and take a number!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that there are only ten numbers from one to ten?¡±


    ¡°I guess these ten numbers will be used for visiting him today.¡±


    The vendor curled his lips and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in visiting any big thing. I have to quickly set up my stall.¡±


    ¡°If any of you are interested, remember toe and pick up the number, hahaha!¡±


    As soon as the news was sent out, three people hurried to Peter¡¯s store.


    At the door, seeing that the store was not open yet, he asked the vendor:  This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello, I want to ask you, is this the Treasures Shop?¡±


    ¡°Is the boss here surnamed Zhou?¡±


    The vendor asked in surprise: ¡°Are you looking for Zhou Liangyun?¡±


    He said hurriedly: ¡°We don¡¯t know the name of the shop owner.¡±


    ¡°We only know that his surname is Zhou and the online name is the Treasures Shop Mr. Zhou.¡±


    The vendor smiled and said: ¡°That should be him.¡±


    ¡°This is his shop.¡±


    Although the man was curious, he didn¡¯t want to reveal the reason why he came.


    After all, he came to pick up the item, and everyone wanted to keep a low profile.


    So he said somewhat covertly:


    ¡°We are here to talk to the boss about something.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The vendor nced at the Treasures Shop¡¯s door and saw that the door was locked from the


    outside,


    So he knew that Peter was definitely not in the store.


    So he asked those people: ¡°Are you here to buy something or sell something?¡±


    ¡°If you are buying something, I advise you to be careful.¡±


    ¡°This boss has a bad taste, and the things he sells will definitely not be much better.¡±


    These three people drove over from Eastcliff overnightst night.


    One of them is a collector worth nearly one billion, and the other is his driver and an expert he


    specially invited from Eastcliff.


    The three of them drove over from Aurous Hillst night.


    In order to take away Peter¡¯s gilt bronze Buddha from the Northern Song Dynasty as soon as


    possible.


    On the way, the expert carefully studied the information sent by Peter and initially determined that


    this thing should be fine and not much different from what the seller described.


    However, to be on the safe side, it is best to touch it in person and feel it carefully.


    If there is no problem, buying it at 20 million is definitely a bargain.


    Therefore, this collector was also afraid of leaking the news, so when he heard the vendor


    ndering Peter,


    He didn¡¯t ask for details. He just smiled and said:


    ¡°Thank you for reminding us, we will be more vignt.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly stepped forward and took the note with ¡°1¡± written on it and turned it off.


    At this time, two more people came trotting over,


    And one of them said with a southern ent:


    ¡°It seems that the fighting system has changed! Hurry, take a number first!¡±


    The two people said, stepped forward, and tore off the sign with ¡°II¡± written on it.


    Then he looked at the three people and the No. 1 note in the hand of one of them.


    He suddenly felt a little disappointed and eximed: ¡°Friends, why did youe so early?¡±


    The previous collector was a little polite.


    He smiled vigntly and said: ¡°We drove all night to get here.¡±


    The man suddenly beat his chest and said to the person next to him:


    ¡°I asked you to drive faster, faster, and don¡¯t be afraid of speeding!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid. You said safety first, safety first, dumb!¡±


    The person next to him said aggrievedly: ¡°Brother Hui, I was already very fast.¡±


    ¡°I ran at a speed of 150 per hour all the way.¡±


    The vendor looked on! Surprised, he quickly walked a few steps away and sent a message in a low


    voice to the group:


    ¡°Dmn it, you guys, it¡¯s really a fcking ghost.¡±


    ¡°Two groups of people came here early in the morning to find Liangyun.¡±


    ¡°It sounds like they mean it. They drove here all night,¡±


    ¡°Why are these two groups of peopleing so far to find him?¡±

 Chapter 6163

    Chapter 6163


    The silent observers in the group were a little confused when they saw this video.


    Some people wondered: ¡°Is it possible that people from other ces know that


    Liangyun is doing a big injustice and want toe here overnight to visit?¡±


    Someone immediately replied: ¡°Although Liangyun is very serious,¡±


    ¡°It is not worthing so far to see, right?¡±


    Another person said Said: ¡°Perhaps he knew that Liangyun is an unjust man,¡±


    ¡°So he is selling the fake to him?¡±


    This statement was recognized by many people, and they all replied:


    ¡°This is reliable! After all, such an injustice is not easy to find!¡±


    ¡°Yes, knowing that there is such an evil person in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°The counterfeiters are probably all excited.¡±


    Manager Chen just opened his eyes at this time, and replied with a voice message:


    ¡°These scammers are probably following him.¡±


    ¡°Like flies, they wille when they smell the stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh! What a pity they don¡¯t know is that Liangyun has no money in his pocket!¡±


    ¡°The cost of opening a store of hundreds of thousands is probably lost at this time.¡±


    ¡°These people even drove all night to cheat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t even be able to make back the gas and tolls they paid for it!¡±


    The vendor continued as he walked! Walking to his stall, he thought about the conversation he just


    heard,


    And then quickly said in the group: ¡°Everyone, I seem to remember that there was a southerner with


    a not very standard ent just now,¡±


    ¡°And he seemed to say that he was here to collect things this time.¡±


    ¡°Collecting things?¡± Someone asked in confusion:


    ¡°Liangyun¡¯s store is cleaner than my pocket.¡±


    ¡°Apart from the fake goods he receivedst night, what else can he collect? What did he find?¡±


    Another person asked: ¡°Dmn it, could it be that he found a channel to sell this fake product?¡±


    Another person asked: ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that it is a fake? Who else will ept it?¡±


    The man said, ¡°If others can lie to him, can¡¯t he lie to others?¡±  N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Maybe he cheated again and found a new sessor?¡±


    Someone asked: ¡°Isn¡¯t Liangyun already famous after getting his eyes peeled?¡±


    ¡°Who would ept his things?¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°He is famous only in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Not in the whole country. Both groups of people drove here overnight.¡±


    ¡°At first nce, he looks like an outsider,¡±


    ¡°And outsiders don¡¯t know these local things, so maybe they were deceived by him?¡±


    When Manager Chen heard this, he quickly chatted with the vendor privately and said to him,


    ¡°Go back and ask that person. Are the two people here to collect the fake bronze Buddha?¡±


    ¡°If so, show them the video of mine on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°They must not be fooled by Liangyun.¡±


    ¡°After this is done, I will definitely not treat you badly!¡±


    Manager Chen was also afraid that Liangyun woulde back to life.


    Even though he was defrauded of 300,000 yuan yesterday and became theughingstock of


    everyone,


    As long as he can sell this thing for more than 300,000 yuan today,


    It proves that he was not blind when epting this thing and he is sure to make money.


    In the antique industry, people will look down upon you if you don¡¯t have money,


    You will be looked down upon if you are blind,


    And you will be looked down upon if you don¡¯t have good stuff and make a bunch of junk all day


    long.


    But as long as you make money, people will look down on you no matter what you do.


    If nothing else, take the master cost maker as an example.


    As long as the fakes he makes can be sold at a high price,


    Even if he is doing a marginal and hical business,


    Everyone will look at him high and praise him. He will be called a master.


    Although everyone mocked Peterst night for being wronged,


    As long as he made money today, it would be a good thing in the antique street.


    What if he bought it for 300,000 yuan and sold it for 350,000 yuan?


    He made 50,000 yuan in one night, who cares whether he makes money or not?


    Therefore, Manager Chen had an idea in his mind,


    No matter what, he wanted to mess up Peter¡¯s business.


    Seeing that Manager Chen wanted something from him,


    The vendor also wanted to seize this opportunity to get close to him,


    So he quickly replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Manager Chen, I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately turned back and came to those few people.


    Next to me, the Tibetan friend from Eastcliff just now said,


    ¡°Brother, are you here to buy Boss Zhou¡¯s bronze Buddha?¡±


    The Tibetan friend from Eastcliff asked with some vignce:


    ¡°You know ¡°That bronze Buddha?¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± The vendor said with a smile,


    ¡°I know that bronze Buddha very well.¡±


    ¡°It is already famous in our three-acre area of Aurous Hill.¡±


    He quickly opened the short video tform on his mobile phone,


    Clicked on the video in which Manager Chen had invested 5,000 yuan yesterday, and said,


    ¡°Take a look at this video!¡±


    The Tibetan friend was a little curious, took the phone, and started watching it seriously.


    As he started watching, the Tibetan friend from the south also quickly came up and watched


    intently.


    As the video yed, Ervin¡¯s younger brother came in with something.


    Manager Chen took the thing and looked at it,


    And then started a detailed review that he thought was very professional.


    One from Eastcliff said in surprise:


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really this bronze Buddha.¡±


    A Tibetan friend from the South couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what is the background of this manager?¡±


    The vendor quickly said: ¡°You don¡¯t know something, this Manager Chen is the general manager of


    ourrgest antique store in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°The Antique Shop, a very powerful and outstanding professional!¡±


    ¡°Professional?¡±


    The southern Tibetan friend felt a little unhappy because he didn¡¯t get the number one,


    And he didn¡¯t hide it at the moment.


    With disdain on his face, he said sarcastically:


    ¡°Dmn it, this guy can¡¯t say a single word right,¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s the damn general manager, so let him eat sh!t!¡±

 Chapter 6164

    Chapter 6164


    The northern Tibetan friend was rtively restrained and turned to look at him and asked the


    experts around him:


    ¡°Master Liu, what do you think of this video?¡±


    Master Liu shook his head and sighed: ¡°The manager in the video really doesn¡¯t understand


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Although this type of instrument is very simr to that of the Ming Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°They are simr but not the same because the Ming Dynasty¡¯s utensils themselves are also


    antiques.¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, the bronze utensils of the past dynasties are not new styles that established


    sects.¡±


    ¡°There must be some shadows of earlier objects.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s open it now. If you choose a bronze Buddha from Taobao at random, as long as it is a serious


    work, it must have antique elements.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he did not see the true damage to the leather shell at all.¡±


    ¡°It is considered rtively amateurish overall.¡±


    As he said this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Although Aurous Hill¡¯s antiques industry can only be regarded as second-tier in China,¡±


    ¡°It is still a city with profound heritage.¡±


    ¡°It stands to reason that there should be some masters.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that such a skilled person could be the general manager of thergest antique


    store in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°This really surprised me.¡±


    The vendors were confused and asked quickly:


    ¡°Everyone, what do you mean, is this thing real?¡±


    Several people kept a low profile on this issue, and the expert smiled.


    ¡°I reserve my opinion on this. I still have to see it before I can draw a conclusion.¡±


    The vendor quickly looked at the outspoken Tibetan friend from the south and said,


    ¡°You just said that everything Manager Chen said was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then do you think this thing is real?¡±


    Even the southern Tibetan friend who was angry at the moment said very vaguely:


    ¡°Whether this thing is real or not, I can¡¯t say anything without seeing the actual machine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t stand that guy pretending to understand.¡±


    The vendor was even more confused.


    He quickly walked aside and sent a voice message back to Manager Chen:


    ¡°Manager Chen, I just had a chat with them.¡±


    ¡°It seems that they are really here for the bronze Buddha.¡±


    Manager Chen asked quickly: ¡°Did you tell them that what you said was false?¡±


    ¡°Did you let them watch the video?¡±


    The vendor said: ¡°The video has been watched by them,¡±


    ¡°But they don¡¯t seem to agree with what you said in the video.¡±


    Manager Chen quickly asked: ¡°What do you mean by not agreeing?¡±


    ¡°What were their original words?


    Of course, the vendor didn¡¯t dare to tell Manager Chen what they said, so he said vaguely:


    ¡°Yes. They seem a bit stubborn. No matter how I exin it to them,¡±


    ¡°They feel that they can¡¯t make any conclusions before seeing it.¡±


    Manager Chen sat up from the bed, looked at his phone, and muttered to himself:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this fcking nonsense? If the big fool is fooled, can he find a second fool to take over?¡±


    ¡°If he really sells this, wouldn¡¯t it mean that all the hard work was in vain and he makes a dmn


    profit?¡±


    Thinking of this, he quickly called Ervin.


    At this time, Ervin hadn¡¯t gotten up yet. Since he followed Orvel, his life schedule was no longer that


    of a street vendor who went to bed early and got up early.


    Instead, he went to bedte and got upte.


    As a social worker, he not only has to take time to visit the major nightclubs,


    But he has to hold meetings with his younger brothers and study the venue¡¯s operation n,


    So he usually goes to bed at two or three in the morning and gets up around noon.


    Being woken up by a phone call early, and it was Manager Chen whom he despised, Ervin couldn¡¯t


    help but feel a little unhappy and said:


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you callter? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m resting now?¡±


    Manager Chen quickly apologized: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Ervin,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to disturb your rest.¡±


    ¡°There is something new going on here in the antique street, and I wanted to synchronize it with


    you.


    Ervin asked doubtfully: ¡°What happened again?¡±


    Manager Chen said: ¡°Early in the morning, several people drove all night from other ces toe


    here to find Liangyun.¡±


    ¡°They seemed to want to collect his things, and it was the bronze Buddha you sold to him.¡±


    ¡°Liangyun even left a piece of paper at the door.¡±


    ¡°Asked them to take a number. This is too fcking outrageous.¡±


    ¡°So that is why I am calling to synchronize the news with you quickly.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Ervin¡¯s sleepiness disappeared without a trace in an instant, and he blurted out:


    ¡°Someone wants to collect the bronze Buddha that we duped Liangyun with?¡±


    Manager Chen said: ¡°There is more than one person, now there are two groups,¡±


    ¡°And listen that means they drove all night.¡±


    Ervin was also dumbfounded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these people?¡± Manager Chen said, ¡°I


    don¡¯t know, Brother Ervin¡­¡±


    He asked cautiously: ¡°Brother Ervin, do you think there is a possibility that the bronze Buddha you


    sold him is not a fake?¡±


    Ervin asked in return: ¡°Have you heard of Master Cheng¡¯s name?¡±


    Manager Chen eximed: ¡°Fake Master Cheng?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him,¡± Ervin asked:


    ¡°Do you think the things that came out of his hands could be real?¡±


    Manager Chen said hurriedly: ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡±


    As he said that, he also breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, I¡¯m relieved if you say that.¡±


    ¡°I guess these people haven¡¯t seen anything yet and they still have illusions.¡±


    ¡°When they see something, they will probably curse him and leave.¡±


    Ervin said with a smile: ¡°They traveled such a long way and saw a fake thing.¡± ¡°If they have a bad


    temper, they might beat him up.¡±


    ¡°Please pay attention to the follow-up.¡±


    ¡°If you have any fun, please leave a message on WeChat. I want to sleep for a while.¡±


    Manager Chen said hurriedly: ¡°Okay, Brother Ervin,¡±


    ¡°By the way, sending you a WeChat message won¡¯t disturb your rest, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ervin said casually. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    After that, Ervin yawned and said,


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk anymore, I¡¯ll go back to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 6165

    Chapter 6165


    Before Peter appeared in the antique street, more and more collectors came to collect the Northern


    Song Dynasty bronze Buddhas at the door.


    In a short time, more than a dozen Tibetan friends gathered outside the store.


    Since Peter only left ten numbers, the remaining people one after another left in disappointment


    after seeing that they could no longer get the numbers.


    Among the ten people who had gotten the numbers, except for the number one, the other people


    were also anxious.


    The message posted by the seller online was that the price of 20 million was nonnegotiable and it


    was firste, first served.


    If the first person bought it directly, then the other nine people would also have made a trip in vain.


    However, if the seller holds a small auction on the spot,


    The other nine people will have a chance,


    But in this case, the profit will be thinner and thinner with the continuous bidding.


    If they originally paid 20 million, they are confident that they would earn a few million.


    But if they have to add more and more to the amount, then this collection will be useless.


    If you don¡¯t want it, it will be a waste of time;


    If you want it, you won¡¯t make much money on this trip.


    And it¡¯s not certain when it will be cashed out.


    After all, it¡¯s more than 20 million in funds.


    If itsts for a long time, it will be a disguised loss of money.


    People in the antique street were also surprised at this time.


    Many people don¡¯t understand why there are so many people waiting in front of Peter¡¯s store.


    The vendor who specially informed Manager Chen was no longer in the mood to set up a stall at


    this moment.


    All his attention was focused on Peter¡¯s shop.


    Seeing so many people waiting at the door,


    He felt more and more like something was wrong. Something¡¯s not right.


    He reported the situation to Manager Chen, who just asked him to continue to pay attention.


    The key point was to wait and see what would happen after Peter met these people.


    At the same time, Charlie and ire had already taken out Jacob and ine to the airport.


    After waving goodbye to the two people at the security checkpoint, Charlie drove ire to the


    company.


    After passing the security check and customs, Jacob and ine came to the firstss lounge,


    happily waiting for the prompt to board the ne.


    Jacob, who was sitting on the sofa, didn¡¯t forget to take out his phone and browse the video from


    yesterday.


    His main concern is thement area because yesterday he posted ament in thement


    area,


    In which he said that Liangyun was deceived.


    In addition, he also reminded all local antique lovers in the city not to get cheated like Liangyun.


    They shouldn¡¯t buy things from here because this person¡¯s vision is really bad and his professional


    ability is very poor.


    Thisment received many likes and replies.


    Many people thanked him for the information he shared, and some also made sarcasticments


    about Liangyun.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Whenever he saw someone mocking Liangyun, Jacob would smile from ear to ear.


    This was both a relief and excitement for him.


    At the same time, Warnia left home early in the morning and took her car to the Song Group.


    On the way, she randomly viewed a few short videos,


    And happened toe across the video that Manager Chen spent money to promote.


    When she saw that the Antique Shop¡¯s video was popr,


    She watched the entire video intently.


    After watching it, her impression of Manager Chen changed a lot.


    In fact, she also knows very well that the Antique Shop¡¯s current performance is getting worse and


    worse,


    Which may have a lot to do with Manager Chen¡¯s poor personal ability.


    However, she is now in charge of the Song Group, which has a market value of more than 100


    billion yuan.


    She really does not have the extra energy to inquire about the Antique Shop¡¯s business.


    Therefore, in her opinion, as long as the Antique Shop does not suffer too much loss,


    Or don¡¯t take it seriously. The reputation she had worked so hard to build is ruined,


    And she was unwilling to make major changes to the current operating conditions of this antique


    business.


    This mentality is the same as Jemima begging her father to maintain the snack street in Hong Kong,


    Mainly for the sake of sentiment.


    Now that she saw that Manager Chen did have a few brushes, she was relieved.


    After watching the video, she couldn¡¯t help but click on thements,


    And found that most people in thements were praising the professionalism of the manager of


    the Antique Shop,


    And also praising the old signature of the Antique Shop, which is indeed unrivaled in Aurous Hill.


    Immediately afterward, she saw the videoment posted by Jacob.


    When she saw the words Zhou Liangyun, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Liangyun, who was fired by her for offending Charlie, woulde back.


    She subconsciously sent Charlie a message, the content of which was:


    ¡°Master Wade, I just browsed the short video and found that Zhou Liangyun, the former manager of


    my antique shop,¡±


    ¡°He has returned to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°He had offended you and your father-inw at that time.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to do anything about it?¡±


    For Warnia, everything she has today depends on Charlie.


    Although she doesn¡¯t want to be the kind of viin who squeezes others,


    But when she thinks about Charlie, she might still have feelings for him.


    She was dissatisfied, so she made the decision without hesitation.


    As long as Charlie didn¡¯t want to see Liangyun, she would let him leave Aurous Hill.


    Charlie was walking to the parking lot at this time.


    When he received Warnia¡¯s message, he immediately replied:


    ¡°I am not a petty person, and I have never said that I will not let him return to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°If he wants toe back, he wille back. No one should interfere.¡±


    When Warnia saw this message, she immediately realized that she was thinking too little about


    Charlie,


    So she quickly replied: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Wade, I have a small mind,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never interfere with him in any way.¡±


    Charlie replied: ¡°No need to say sorry, after all, you also want to share my worries.¡±


    When Charlie told Warnia not to interfere in any way with Peter,


    Carrying a shoulder bag, he came out of the hotel and walked to the antique street,


    Preparing to open the door of his shop.


    When he was still two or three hundred meters away from the Treasure Shop, he was stopped by


    the vendor:


    ¡°Oh, Manager Zhou, why did youe sote?¡±


    Peter smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t all the shops on Antique Street opente?¡±


    The vendor said: ¡°There have been people waiting in front of your store for a long time,¡±


    ¡°And there are quite a lot of them.¡±


    As he said that, he deliberately moved closer and asked gossiping:


    ¡°Manager Zhou, are all those people looking to buy something?¡±


    Peter felt that the other party seemed to be paying special attention to him,


    And he probably had no good intentions, but he did not hide it and said frankly:


    ¡°Yes, I received something yesterday and wanted to make a move quickly.¡±


    ¡°They posted the information online. They should all be here to see something.¡±


    After that, he waved his hand and said: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore.¡±


    ¡°I will go over and take a look. I shouldn¡¯t let people wait too long.¡±


    The vendor said quickly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Manager Zhou.¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you. I wonder if you can give me a favor?¡±

 Chapter 6166

    Chapter 6166


    Peter asked him, ¡°Tell me what it is.¡±


    The vendor said, ¡°You see, I don¡¯t have much business here, so why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    ¡°Just let me go to your store with you and see how it goes?¡±


    ¡°I am particrly interested in this kind of thing and want to learn more.¡±


    After saying that, he was afraid that Peter would not agree, so he quickly added:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just follow you and take a look.¡±


    Peter guessed that the other party must be trying to find information about him for someone else.


    As for whether it was Ervin, Jacob, or Manager Chen, it didn¡¯t matter to him,


    Because these three individuals must be connected.


    As long as the news reaches the ears of any one of them, it means that all three people know it.


    Moreover, the vendor in front of him is very gossipy by nature.


    If he is allowed to follow and witness the whole process,


    He will definitely spread the news to every corner of the antique street.


    Therefore, such a person can just be used by himself, and now he has arrived at his door.


    After making up his mind, Peter said with a smile:


    ¡°Since you are interested,e and have a look. Anyway, there is nothing shameful.¡±


    After saying that, Peter reminded me: ¡°But if you want to go to my store,¡±


    ¡°You have to make a three-part agreement with me and abide by my rules.¡±


    The vendor said hurriedly: ¡°No problem, Manager Zhou, I will do whatever you want me to do.¡±


    Peter said, ¡°Firste to my store and use your mobile phone.¡±


    ¡°It must be left to me for safekeeping because the people whoe to my store are big customers


    from all over the country,¡±


    ¡°And you must not take videos of them and invade their privacy.¡±


    The vendor agreed immediately without any thought and blurted out:


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll give you the phone right now!¡±


    After saying that, he took out the phone and handed it to Peter.


    He also knew very well in his heart that the task Manager Chen gave him was to inquire about


    information,


    Not to shoot videos. If he could witness it with his own eyes at the scene,


    He would definitely be able to get the most urate and fastest first-hand information.


    There would be no harm in handing the phone to Peter.


    And Peter also knew very well that this vendor wanted to get inside information about what he was


    selling,


    And he could just use him to reverse the direction of public opinionst night.


    The only thing to note is that he must not let him take the video and spread it randomly,


    Because there is a high probability that he will directly earn 20 million today,


    Which is equivalent to making 19.7 million on the first day of opening.


    It was a loss of 300,000 yuan yesterday. It is nothing if you look at the whole country,


    But you make nearly 20 million yuan in one night.


    If it really spreads, it may directly be a hot search.


    Since short videos began to be mainstream on the Inte, if you want to be trending, you


    must have a video.


    If there is no video,izens will no longer believe it just by saying that someone made 20 million in


    one night.


    By taking away the vendors¡¯ mobile phones, the hidden danger of the video being spread can be


    eliminated.


    So, he took the mobile phone handed to him by the vendor and said to him:


    ¡°In addition to not being able to take videos, once I start seeing customers today,¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to leave without permission until I finish meeting the customers or the items


    are sold.¡±


    ¡°Okay! No problem!¡±


    The vendor agreed, thinking to himself: ¡°I was afraid that you would kick me out in the middle.¡±


    ¡°Since I agreed to help Manager Chen find out the information, I must find a way to keep an eye on


    him until the end.¡±


    Nodding, he added: ¡°Last point, you can check it out after you go, but you must not talk.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. If you have anything to say, just wait until it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The vendor said without thinking,


    ¡°You Don¡¯t worry, I will never talk after entering your store.¡±


    ¡°I will talk to you when you tell me.¡±


    Peter nodded slightly with satisfaction: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± The vendor looked eager and followed Peter.


    At this time, twenty or thirty people had been waiting in front of the Treasure Shop for a long time,


    Because almost all of the 10 Tibetan friends who had received their numbers came together as two


    or three people.


    In fact, before Peter left the hotel, he had already roughly seen the faces of these Tibetan friends


    outside the door through the surveince camera in the store.


    He was truly relieved when he found that there was no familiar face.


    He has been working on Chinese antiques overseas for so many years,


    And has interacted with some of the top collectors in China.


    However, he also knew very well that the top collectors he knew had extremely strict requirements


    for their collections.


    Most of them only collected good things that were close to perfect,


    Such as his own Northern Song Dynasty Bronze Buddha whose outer shell had beenpletely


    destroyed.


    They probably won¡¯t be interested.


    But he is also somewhat worried, what if one of the top collectors he knows is not doing well


    anymore and starts to downgrade his consumption,


    And after the other person¡¯s consumption downgrades, he happens to like his Northern Song


    Dynasty Bronze Buddha.


    Then today¡¯s matter is more or less difficult.


    Fortunately, everything did not deviate from his expectations.


    This Northern Song Dynasty Bronze Buddha perfectly filtered out the big collectors he knew.


    To Peter, the appearance of this thing was as perfect as a tailor-made suit.


    Every point is extremely suitable for my needs. If it happens today, he really has to thank Jacob for


    this opportunity.


    At this time, Peter came to the door, bowed his hands to everyone, and said with a smile:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting for so long.¡±


    ¡°I am the Treasure Shop¡¯s owner. Pleasee in and let¡¯s talk.¡±


    When everyone saw that the boss was there, they all started talking. He bowed his hand politely.


    The collector from the capital who got No. 1 asked:


    ¡°Boss, I got No. 1, so I want to ask, should we go in one by one in order, or should we go in together


    now?¡±


    The collector had a very simple idea in mind.


    He felt that since he was holding No. 1, it would be best for him to do his best to see the item first.


    If there was nothing wrong with the item, he would directly buy it from Peter for the price of 20


    million.


    In this way, there is no need for the remaining people toe in.


    He is not afraid of these people seeing things, but he is afraid that these people will bid against him


    on the spot.


    Although the boss has already said a t price of 20 million online,


    This kind of thing is not subject to any legal restrictions and can change at any time.


    If someone offers him 25 million, and he breaks the promise of a t price in a heartbeat,


    There is nothing he can do against him.


    Peter smiled at this time and said:


    ¡°Since everyone has been waiting at the door for so long,


    There is no reason for everyone to continue waiting outside;¡±


    ¡°After everyone goes in, everyone can see the item one by one in the order of taking the number.¡±


    ¡°After everyone has seen it, I will not increase the price temporarily.¡±


    ¡°It will still be the fixed price I posted online. At that time, everyone can decide whether they are


    willing to buy ording to the order of taking numbers;¡±


    ¡°If No. 1 is willing to buy, then The purchase right will directly belong to No. 1,¡±


    ¡°And I can only say sorry to the others; but if No. 1 is not ready to ask for it,¡±


    ¡°Or cannot immediately remit the payment to the ount within five minutes, then the purchase


    right will be deferred to No. 2. ¡°


    As soon as collector No. 1 heard this, he felt relieved, but the others did not immediately despair,


    Because no matter what, first of all, he could go in and take a look at this treasure, and secondly, if


    the people in front didn¡¯t want to buy after seeing it,¡±


    ¡°If he wants it, or if he can¡¯te up with so much money in a short period of time, then he still has


    a chance.


    The vendors following him started to beat their drums in their hearts,


    And couldn¡¯t help but secretly specte: ¡°What kind of medicine is being sold in


    Liangyun¡¯s gourd this time?¡±


    ¡°This group of people seems to be quite capable,¡±


    ¡°But they seem to be very interested in Liangyun¡¯s things.¡±


    ¡°Is everyone really going to be fooled by him today?¡±

 Chapter 6167

    Chapter 6167


    At this time, Peter saw that the rules had been exined to everyone,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    So he stepped forward to open the store door and invited everyone toe to the store.


    Although the Treasures Shop¡¯s single-floor area is notrge,


    Because the store is empty, it looks very empty.


    Twenty or thirty people came in, so it was not very crowded.


    Peter locked the door from the inside, and then said to everyone:


    ¡°Everyone is an old collector at first nce,¡±


    ¡°And the rules when looking at things must be very clear.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take photos or videos during the whole process, thank you.¡±


    The collectors are very particr about it.


    Respecting the personal wishes and privacy of the treasure lord is very important.


    When everyone heard this, they knew that he had produced this thing and did not want the outside


    world to know too much of his personal information,


    So they all nodded and held their mobile phones.


    Then they all put their mobile phones in their pockets.


    Later, Peter took out the bronze Buddha.


    As soon as the bronze Buddha was taken out,


    The vendors who were watching the excitement were a little surprised.


    They have never seen the real body of this bronze Buddha,


    But have seen the surveince video.


    They probably know that this is an artificially aged bronze Buddha,


    But now the bronze Buddha in Peter¡¯s hands has been cleaned and made brand new.


    All traces of old age have disappeared without a trace.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Peter had already processed this bronze Buddha, Carefully


    removing the traces of forgery made by Master Cheng and others,


    Leaving it in the state it was in when it was first made in the Northern Song Dynasty and had not yet


    been gilded.


    Peter held the bronze Buddha in his palm and said to everyone:


    ¡°In my humble opinion, this bronze Buddha is the gilded Buddha Supintuo from the Taizong period


    of the Northern Song Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°It is a pity that the gilt bronze Buddha no longer exists,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it would never be the same. It can¡¯t be the price I posted.¡±


    Everyone nodded, but the vendor was confused and thought to himself:


    ¡°What is this? Isn¡¯t it an imitation of the Ming Dynasty bronze Buddha?¡±


    ¡°Or is he, a big profiteer, nning to package this thing into a scam from the


    Northern Song Dynasty?¡±


    Just when he was confused, Peter had already handed the bronze Buddha to the first collector in


    Eastcliff, smiling and said:


    ¡°My friend, since you are number one, you will get to see it first.¡±


    ¡°I have a small request here. While everyone is getting it one by one,¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t discuss your own conclusions directly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t directly say whether you want or don¡¯t want it,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it without saying anything,¡±


    ¡°And then express the wishes one by one after everyone has seen it.¡±


    The Eastcliff collector nodded lightly.


    This is a rule that all high-end bureaus understand.


    During the transaction, don¡¯t talk or make an offer, so as not to spoil the nature of others.


    After all, those whoe to collect this bronze Buddha are all powerful yers who love collecting.


    In addition to collecting things, they also want to test their own eyesight.


    If you are the first one to get started, tell all the key points directly,


    And then immediately ask for it, then the people behind you will really have wasted their trip.


    Not saying anything about it, at least it allows everyone to appraise it without any distractions,


    And also take the opportunity to test their own level.


    After the Eastcliff collector got the bronze Buddha, he looked at it very carefully.


    The experts he invited also came forward and carefully investigated bit by bit.


    Later, the collector in Eastcliff handed the bronze Buddha to the expert.


    After the expert looked at it carefully, he handed it back to him.


    Then the two exchanged nces and gave the bronze Buddha to No. 2.


    At this time, the Treasures Shop was packed with twenty or thirty people,


    But it was extremely quiet inside.


    No one spoke, only the sound of everyone¡¯s breathing and the sound of clothes rubbing together as


    they passed things around could be heard easily.


    And just as these people were taking turns to pass the bronze Buddha,


    Jacob and ine had already started to board the ne.


    Since they were traveling in first ss,


    They boarded the ne directly ahead of most passengers at the first-ss gate.


    This Boeing 777 passenger aircraft has arge passenger capacity.


    A double corridor bridge dedicated to wide-body aircraft is used on the ground to connect the


    aircraft.


    First-ss, business ss passengers, and economy-ss passengers use different boarding


    channels,


    And the boarding of the two sses is The passage leads directly to the front of the aircraft,


    The economy ss boarding passage leads to the connection between the two cabins and the


    economy ss.


    Therefore, when the two people board the ne through the VIP passage,


    The economy ss passengers are already in front of the boarding gate.


    There was a long queue of more than two hundred people.


    As ine walked, she looked back and sighed to Jacob:


    ¡°It¡¯s great to have money! In the past, we had to be like them when we went out.¡±


    ¡°No matter how many people there were, we had to wait in a long queue.¡±


    ¡°When there were many people, we had to queue for half an hour.¡±


    ¡°At that time we couldn¡¯t even get on the ne, but now we have money to fly first ss.¡±


    ¡°Although we are still sitting on the same ne as them, we have no contact with them at all.¡±


    ¡°We boarded the ne earlier than them and got off the ne earlier than them.¡±


    ¡°Even They queued up to pick up their luggage, and our luggagees out earlier than them.¡±


    ¡°Looking back at the time we lived at the old house, it was nothing like a living, like a shabby


    settlement!¡±


    Jacob said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not like we have never been on a business ss trip before.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten that when we traveled to Liangdu a few years ago, didn¡¯t we fly in business


    ss?¡±

 Chapter 6168

    Chapter 6168


    ine curled her lips: ¡°Forget about the business ss with special price,¡±


    ¡°There is a business ss on small nes. What do you mean? There is no difference between


    first-ss and second-ss seats on the high-speed rail.¡±


    ¡°When ites to first-ss seats, you have to sit on a big ne on an international route to enjoy


    it.¡±


    Jacob nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°When wee back from Dubai this time, I am ready to spend time shopping for antiques,¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can earn several million a year.¡±


    ¡°Then I will buy a first-ss flight to take you to the Maldives and to Australia!¡±


    ine said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve always wanted to go to the Maldives.¡±


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t afraid of running into Meiqing, I wouldn¡¯t go to Dubai this time.¡±


    Speaking of Meiqing, ine suddenly felt depressed again.


    She stood up, waved her hand, and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that vixen, husband, if you work hard when wee back,¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can also have a second career.¡±


    Jacob agreed and said with a smile: ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    As they spoke, the two of them had already boarded the ne.


    The first-ss cabin of this aircraft adopts a 121yout.


    Each seat is a rtively independent box.


    The two middle seats are next to each other,


    So the central baffle can be opened to form arger double box.


    When Jacob checked in, he chose the two middle seats.


    As soon as the two of them sat down, the enthusiastic flight attendant from


    Emirates Airlines came forward and respectfully provided drinks,


    Towels, steam eye masks, and disposable slippers for the two of them.


    It was Jacob¡¯s first time flying first ss on an international flight,


    And the flight attendant provided her with meticulous service.


    Which made him feel a little ttered.


    But ine next to him was not surprised.


    After all, she was one of the lucky ones to have flown to the United States on a private ne.


    That experience made her graduate in flying.


    As soon as she took her seat, ine couldn¡¯t helpining to the stewardess beside her:


    ¡°They say Emirates is the best airline in the world.¡±


    ¡°But the seats on your ne are so ufortable. Far worse than that Gulfstream G650.¡±


    The flight attendant squatted and knelt beside her legs, and said very apologetically:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Ma, I¡¯m really sorry to make you feel so disappointed.¡±


    ¡°We at Emirates Airlines are in Volkswagen Airlines. It has always been ranked in the top 5 in the


    world,¡±


    ¡°And our hardware level is one of the best among the public airlines in the world.¡±


    ¡°However, the Gulfstream G650 you mentioned is a private jet.¡±


    ¡°There is no upper limit for the internal modification of private jets,¡±


    ¡°So our kind of public aviation may indeed be iparable,¡±


    ¡°But you can rest assured that we will definitely provide you with the best inflight service on this


    flight.¡±


    ine is actually very satisfied with the environment here,


    And the reason for mentioning the Gulfstream G650 is just to show off.


    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with the flight attendant¡¯s attitude, ine said arrogantly:


    ¡°Go back and tell your leaders to make suggestions.¡±


    ¡°We should upgrade this first-ss cabin to a luxurious first-ss cabin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    The stewardess said quickly, ¡°I will definitely report your suggestion to thepany¡­¡±


    ine nodded with satisfaction, waved her hand, and said,


    ¡°Okay, go and do your work.¡±


    The airhostess was granted amnesty and said respectfully:


    ¡°You can call me anytime if you need it.¡±


    After the stewardess left, Jacob asked ine curiously:


    ¡°Is the private jet very luxurious?¡±


    ine rolled her eyes at him:


    ¡°I posted it on Moments at that time didn¡¯t you see?¡±


    Jacob said subconsciously, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    ine wanted to scold him for not thinking about her at that time,


    But then she thought about it since the two of them had reconciled, she didn¡¯t want to deal with this


    monster and provoke trouble, so she said:


    ¡°From now on, you must like andment on every post in my circle of friends,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I will fight with you!¡±


    Jacob quickly said: ¡°No problem!¡±


    ine took pictures of various items in the first-ss cabin while asking Jacob:


    ¡°How long until takeoff?¡±


    Jacob looked at the time and said: ¡°I guess it will be 20 minutes before they close the cabin door.¡±


    ¡°Wait another half an hour and we will almost fly.¡±


    ine ordered nodding, she curled her lips and said,


    ¡°There are too many losers in economy ss.¡±


    ¡°They really dy things. I¡¯m going to squint for a while. It¡¯s too early to get up today.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After saying that, she took off a steam eye mask and put it on, closing her eyes to rx.


    At this time, the Treasures Shop time had been passed on by ten collectors,


    Finally giving it back to Peter


    The vendor kept watching the ten people while they were looking at things,


    Hoping that one of them would find something wrong with the things and attack Peter on the spot.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that so many people watched it one after another,


    And each one looked at it silently.


    He couldn¡¯t figure out whether their quality was too high, or whether it was too real.


    At this time, Peter put the bronze Buddha away and said:


    ¡°Since you have all seen it and I believe you have a clear idea of the actual value of the thing,¡±


    ¡°I will not waste everyone¡¯s time and just get it from starting with the collector Friend No. 1, has


    decided to take it or not?¡±


    Others also looked at No. 1 nervously. If he asked for it directly and paid within five minutes,


    Then others have no chance.


    At this time, No. 1 was already restless waiting.


    When he heard what Peter said, he immediately said loudly in an extremely firm tone:


    ¡°I want it! I want it! Give me an ount 20 million will be transferred immediately!¡±

 Chapter 6169

    Chapter 6169


    No one expected that the deal would be concluded so quickly, except Peter.


    He has full confidence in his vision and even more absolute confidence in his pricing.


    He firmly believes that as long as collectors have seen the real thing and can afford 20 million,


    They will not miss this big opportunity.


    After all, it¡¯s not often that you get the chance to make millions as soon as you get started.


    The other ninepetitors were a little depressed when they heard that collector No. 1 had taken


    action directly,


    But they were all expecting it.


    After all, they had already taken advantage of it and knew that the bronze Buddha was definitely


    worth the price.


    The only person in the audience who was extremely shocked was the vendor who followed him to


    inquire about the news.


    At this time, his expression was simply that of a loser,


    His eyes were so wide open, that he was staring at the bronze Buddha,


    And he asked himself a question repeatedly:


    ¡°Is this piece of sh!t worth 20 million? How can a piece of crap be worth 20 million?¡±


    While he was still in shock, Peter had already sent his payment information to the No. 1 collector


    from Eastcliff.


    Collector No. 1 did not hesitate at all.


    He immediately opened his mobile banking and transferred 20 million directly to Peter¡¯s ount.


    Later, he said to Peter: ¡°The money has been transferred to you. Please check it.¡±


    Peter¡¯s mobile phone just received a text message at this time.


    The content of the text message showed that he received two cash transfers to his ount in the


    bank.


    Ten million yuan, the payer¡¯s name is Dalleon Qian.


    Peter deliberately let the vendors around him see this text message,


    And then opened his online banking in front of the vendors.


    At this time, the bnce of the bank card showed that his ount had a total of 20.2 million yuan.


    Then he opened the ie and expenditure details,


    Allowing the vendor to truly see the specific details of the 20 million entered into the ount.


    At this time, the vendor had recovered from the shock.


    He was fully aware of what was happening in front of him,


    And realized that Peter had made more than 19 million by relying on the ¡°fake¡± bronze Buddha he


    collected yesterday!


    He was so jealous that he couldn¡¯t understand why such a thing could be worth so much money.


    After so many years of hard work setting up a stall in the antique street,


    He has not saved even 200,000, let alone 20,000.


    The money he earns every year, excluding food, drinks, and household expenses, is not even


    40,000 or 50,000 left.


    As a result, he just opened a shop in Antique Street and earned nearly 20 million in one transaction.


    Comparing it to this, he wanted to die.


    It was also because of his jealousy that he hadpletely forgotten the three chapters of the


    agreement given to him by Peter.


    He looked at collector No. 1 and said subconsciously: ¡°Sir, did you really spend 20 million to buy


    such a thing?¡±


    When Peter saw that he was making trouble, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Instead, he smiled slightly, handed the bronze Buddha in his hand to the other party, and said with a


    smile:


    ¡°Mr. Qian, this bronze Buddha belongs to you.¡±


    Dalleon nodded, ignoring the vendor¡¯s question, he carefully took the bronze Buddha, wrapped it in


    silk cloth, and put it in his bag.


    The other collectors saw that they had already cleared the money and goods, And knew that there


    was no chance of picking up the items, so they left one after another.


    After Dalleon put the bronze Buddha away, he handed Peter his hand and said:


    ¡°Boss Zhou, I have to hurry up and rush back to Eastcliff,¡±


    ¡°So I will say goodbye first. If you have any good things in the future, you can contact me directly.¡±


    ¡°You will find me most willing to bid. As long as the item is right and the price is right, I will pay you


    immediately.¡±


    Peter smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I will notify you as soon as I get something good in the future.¡±


    Dalleon nodded and then left with the two people apanying him.


    When the vendor saw this, he became furious and quickly caught up.


    He said anxiously: ¡°Mr. Qian, you can¡¯t buy this! It¡¯s fake!¡±


    Dalleon looked at him and frowned, and asked:


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a friend of Boss Zhou?¡±


    ¡°Why are you trying to dismantle his business at this time?¡±


    The vendor quickly said: ¡°I¡¯m not his friend, I¡¯m just here to watch the fun.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to dare to defraud you of 20 million.¡±


    ¡°How could I just watch you suffer such a big loss!¡±


    Dalleon smiled and said sarcastically:


    ¡°I have been ying with copperware for decades. Is it true or false?¡±


    ¡°I can still get a rough idea, not to mention that the expert next to me is one of the most well-known


    experts in the field of bronze in the country.¡±


    ¡°Even he thinks this thing is fine.¡±


    ¡°Howe it turns out to be a fake when ites into your mouth?¡±


    The vendor stamped his feet anxiously: ¡°Oh! Why don¡¯t you believe me!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°How could this be real? He spent 300,000 yuan on it yesterday!¡±


    ¡°And the whole Aurous Hill Antique Street knew that it was 300,000 yuan!¡± ¡°You are deceived! This


    thing is not from the Ming Dynasty at all! It is fake!¡±


    Dalleonughed and said, ¡°You are right, this thing is not from the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Since it is from the Northern Song Dynasty, then it is worth the price.¡±


    As he said, Dalleon added: ¡°I have watched the video you showed me before,¡±


    ¡°And the person in the video is apleteyman, and now it seems that he is not only ayman.


    He is not the onlyyman,¡±


    ¡°And all of you who believed that video areymen, and you are not worthy of dealing in antiques.¡±

 Chapter 6170

    Chapter 6170


    The vendor did not expect that the thing was really from the Northern Song Dynasty.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Seeing that the other party was determined to buy it, he didn¡¯t care so much and quickly said:


    ¡°But the thing he bought only cost 300,000, but he is selling it to you for 20 million.¡±


    ¡°It is difficult to find such a ck-hearted person in the world!¡±


    Dalleon shook his head and smiled: ¡°Oh, people often say that there are people who hate but there


    are no people whough.¡±


    ¡°I have really seen it with you. You feel ufortable that Boss Zhou has made so much money,¡±


    ¡°But in my opinion, the fact that Boss Zhou can make so much money is entirely his vision and


    ability,¡±


    ¡°You also know the content of that video. Manager Chen in the video had a chance to pick up this


    big leak,¡±


    ¡°But his eyes were cloudy and he couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°Boss Zhou saw it, so what? Boss Zhou should make the money.¡±


    After saying that, Dalleon paused slightly and continued:


    ¡°Oh, by the way, you can¡¯t say that Boss Zhou had a bad heart when he sold me this bronze


    Buddha for 20 million,¡±


    ¡°Because Boss Zhou was obviously letting it go. If you let me know, if this thing is put up for auction


    in Eastcliff,¡±


    ¡°There is no problem in fetching 7 to80 million, so not only do I not feel bad about Boss Zhou,¡±


    ¡°But I am also very grateful to him. If you see Boss Zhou feels ufortable making money,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m sorry, I can only make you feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ this, this, this, this¡­¡±


    The vendor hadpletely lost the logic of his thinking andnguage at this moment.


    He was anxious. His head was covered in sweat and his teeth were clenching.


    He was so ipetent that he could only subconsciously say:


    ¡°Well¡­ how about you take a closer look, what if there is something wrong with that thing?¡±


    Dalleon sighed and said to Peter said:


    ¡°Boss Zhou, it seems that the business environment of this antique street is not friendly.¡±


    ¡°Boss Zhou should take care of himself in the future.¡±


    Peter cupped his hands and said with a smile:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Qian, for reminding me. I think the business environment here is very good.¡±


    ¡°The business environment is still very friendly in a sense, otherwise it would not be possible for my


    colleagues to put such a big leak on me when I first came here.¡±


    ¡°As you can see, there are so many storefronts in the whole street, just count me.¡±


    ¡°It was the simplest thing, but it turned out to be such a good thing,¡±


    ¡°And I was allowed to receive it. I can only say thanks to my colleagues for letting me deal with it.¡±


    When Dalleon heard this, heughed loudly and said,


    ¡°Okay, okay! Boss Zhou has this kind of insight, he is indeed not an ordinary person!¡±


    ¡°If you have the opportunity to visit Eastcliff in the future,¡±


    ¡°You will definitely contact me and have a few drinks at my home!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Peter nodded and said, ¡°Definitely!¡±


    Dalleon smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll take my leave. Goodbye!¡±


    Dalleon and his party turned and left the shop, while the vendor was still standing there nkly.


    Looking at their retreating figures, the whole person felt like mourning.


    Peter saw that he seemed to have lost his soul, so he returned his mobile phone to him and said


    coldly:


    ¡°We agreed on the points of the agreement, but not only did you not abide by it, you also wanted to


    undermine me.¡±


    ¡°Since you are unkind, then don¡¯t me me for being unjust.¡±


    ¡°From now on, we should not have anything to do with each other,¡±


    ¡°And we should not talk to each other when we meet.¡±


    The vendor was so angry that he wanted to die, but when he returned the phone,


    He quickly grabbed it and ran out.


    As soon as he went out, he immediately called Manager Chen.


    Manager Chen had just arrived at the Antique Shop at this time, and before his bu.tt was hot, he


    received a call.


    As soon as the phone call came through, he quickly asked:


    ¡°How is Liangyun¡¯s situation? Have you found out any information?¡±


    The vendor was so depressed that he burst into tears and said with sobs:


    ¡°Chen¡­ Manager Chen¡­ ¡­Ma Manager Chen¡­¡±


    Manager Chen was startled and said quickly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what to say? What the h3ll are you crying for? It¡¯s like you are dead.¡±


    The vendor cried and said: ¡°Manager Chen¡­I¡­I can¡¯t control¡­I feel so bad!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Manager Chen angrily put the half-smoked cigarette into the ashtray.


    Inside, he poked it a few times destroyed it, and urged impatiently:


    ¡°You better get to the point in the next fcking sentence, otherwise drop the fckuig call!¡±


    ¡°Getting to the point¡­¡± The vendor mumbled something through sobs and then cried and said:


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll get right to the point!¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully! Liangyun just sold the bronze Buddha! It was sold for a full 20 million!¡±


    Manager Chen¡¯s body went limp. He slid directly from the sofa and sat on the ground.


    Ignoring the pain in his bu.tt, he subconsciously asked loudly:


    ¡°How much¡­how much?!¡±


    The vendor also shouted loudly: ¡°Twenty million!¡±


    ¡°A whole twenty million! A big collector from Eastcliff bought it for twenty million and transferred it in


    front of me. He didn¡¯t even blink his da.mn eyshes.¡±


    ¡°Da.mn it¡­¡± Manager Chen¡¯s eyes darkened, and he asked tremblingly,


    ¡°You¡­ what you just said is true? Did he really sell that thing for 20 million?¡±


    The vendor cried, ¡°You can kill me for lying to you!¡±

 Chapter 6171

    Chapter 6171


    Manager Chen scolded, ¡°Is that ba5tard from Eastcliff crazy?¡±


    ¡°He spent 20 million to buy it back. What the hell will it cost Liangyun if he finds out that he was


    fooled?¡±


    The vendor blurted out, ¡°I don¡¯t know how happy this big collector in Eastcliff is.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, that bronze Buddha is not an imitation of the Ming Dynasty at all.¡±


    ¡°It is a gilt bronze Buddha from the Northern Song Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°What is its scientific name¡­ It seems to be Venerable Supintuo!¡±


    ¡°It can be sold for at least 70 to 80 million.¡±


    ¡°Liangyun sold it to him for 20 million, but he missed it!¡±


    Manager Chen suddenly jumped up to three feet and shouted:


    ¡°What are you talking about? You said that thing is from the Northern Song Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that someone sold me a bronze Buddha worth 20 million for hundreds of


    thousands?¡±


    ¡°Not only did I not take it, but I also damaged him and then Liangyun bought it and made a profit of


    20 million?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The vendor also saw the excitement and blurted out:


    ¡°Manager Chen! What if you left that bronze Buddha behind yesterday?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then you are the one who earned 20 million today!¡±


    ¡°You are missing out on 20 million, Manager Chen!¡±


    Manager Chen felt as if his chest was smashed by a huge boulder, and he almost cried out in pain!


    When he thought about missing 20 million, he gritted his teeth and yelled with splitting eyes:


    ¡°Twenty million¡­ah!! I am fu.ck!¡±


    Manager Chen was able to run a rat warehouse in the Antique Shop and wanted to run away from


    Peter in order to ensure that his position was not threatened at all.


    This shows that he attaches great importance to his interests.


    And what he desperately wants to keep is nothing more than a job with an annual sry of


    hundreds of thousands a year,


    And by the way, he can make hundreds of thousands of money.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that in order to keep such a job, he would miss out on a huge sum of


    20 million yuan.


    This was like a bolt from the blue to him, and it was even more ufortable than killing him.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that he missed out on the 20 million,


    And ended that money going around in Peter¡¯s pocket, which made him feel worse than death.


    So, he immediately hung up the phone on the vendor, picked up his cell phone, and called Ervin.


    He knew that Ervin had set his WeChat ount to Do Not Disturb, so he called him directly.


    Ervin was sleeping soundly this time when his cell phone suddenly buzzed.


    He picked up the phone impatiently. When he saw that it was Manager Chen calling again, he


    answered the phone angrily and blurted out:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? If there is anything, send it to WeChat.¡±


    ¡°I will check it when I wake up. Why are you calling again?¡±


    Manager Chen was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot and said,


    ¡°Brother Ervin! Something big happened!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Ervin asked disdainfully:


    ¡°Did Liangyun get beaten up for selling fake goods?¡±


    ¡°Or did he know that he was deceived and went to the police?¡±


    By now, Manager Chen was deeply disgusted with Ervin¡¯s confident attitude.


    The tterypletely disappeared at this moment, and he shouted to Ervin almost hysterically:


    ¡°Fake! Fake! Fake! Where the h3ll is that fake! The ¡®fake¡¯ you prepared for him, He just sold it for a


    total of 20 million!¡±


    ¡°Can you sell me the same thing if you are so good at it? I was also tricked by you into making a


    video and spreading it.¡±


    ¡°The thing I kicked out is worth 20 million, where can I put my face?¡±


    ¡°Will I still have the face to show up in the antique street?¡±


    ¡°Ervin! You¡¯ve done me a frightful job!¡±


    Ervin was questioned by Manager Chen out of the blue which made him a little confused.


    Although he had often heard such words before, after following Orvel, no one dared to talk to him


    like this.


    Just when he subconsciously wanted to scold Manager Chen angrily, he suddenly remembered


    what Manager Chen had just said and asked in shock:


    ¡°What did you say? That thing was sold by Liangyun for 20 million?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Manager Chen gritting his teeth, he said: ¡°The misceneous guy running the stall in Nantou


    saw themplete deal with his own eyes!¡±


    ¡°A collector from Eastcliff gave Liangyun 20 million on the spot!¡±


    As he said that, Manager Chen, who was burning with anger, had lost his mind.


    He continued to scold: ¡°Oh, by the way! That fu.cking imitation of the Ming


    Dynasty bronze Buddha you made so smartly is actually from the fu.cking Northern Song Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°You know the gilt bronze wares of the Northern Song Dynasty, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the fu.ck it was! You can¡¯t fuc.king recognize it without the gilt outeryer.¡±


    ¡°Do you fu.cking eat this? I always thought I was the biggest parallel importer in the antique street,


    but I didn¡¯t expect you.¡±


    ¡°These idiots are worse than me! Do you know that if this news gets out, I will be dam.ned!¡±


    ¡°Fu.ck¡­¡± Ervin didn¡¯t care about the other party.


    The angry words made him break out in a cold sweat.


    Ervin was much smarter than Manager Chen.


    After hearing the whole story, he immediately realized the biggest danger he was facing now.


    That danger is Jacob!


    Whether this thing is worth 20,000 or not has little to do with him.


    Master Cheng and the others made the things, and then he introduced Jacob to buy them.


    Later, Jacob bought it and the money went into Jacob¡¯s pocket.


    The whole thing had nothing to do with him. He was just a matchmaker.


    In other words, it is worthless and he cannot lose a penny;


    If it is worth 100 million, he cannot make a penny.


    But the key is who Jacob is, and Ervin knows him very well.


    Among the people in the world who truly understand Jacob¡¯s style of acting,


    Charlie ranks first, Ervin ranks second, and neither ine nor ire canpare with them.

 Chapter 6172

    Chapter 6172


    Therefore, Ervin¡¯s first thought was that once this matter reached Jacob¡¯s ears, he would be


    doomed.


    Jacob is not the kind of person who ys his cards ording to conventional routines.


    He doesn¡¯t recognize the rules of buying and selling, and if this thing is sold at a high price,


    And the King of Heavenes to him, he will not be able to refund the price difference.


    The converse is also true. If this thing is sold at a low price,


    Even if it is in the hands of Tianwang, Jacob will have to ask him to make up the difference.


    If the price of the house he bought goes up, he wants to tell the world about it on WeChat.


    If the house he bought goes down, he wants to demolish the sales office to defend his rights.


    This is what people like Jacob can do.


    If someonees to defend their rights after losing money, he will definitely not give them a thumbs


    up.


    But the key point is that Jacob is not an ordinary person.


    He is the father-inw of Master Wade, and he owes everything to Master Wade for his support.


    What if he knows He himself missed 20 million and asked Master Wade for help?


    What should he do? Pay the difference? How can he have so much money now?


    Although Orvel gave him a lot of shares, which greatly increased his ie expectations,


    After all, it had just started, and the profits of many businesses were calcted quarterly and annual


    dividends, so he had not made any big money yet.


    In addition, what he is most worried about is not money.


    What should Charlie do if he finds out about the things he has done and has objections to him?


    If he were to pull him off and let him go back to where he came from. Wouldn¡¯t his future be


    completely ruined?!


    So, he nervously blurted out and asked Manager Chen: ¡°How many people know this news?!¡±


    Manager Chen gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°Anyway, I just found out. I don¡¯t know when others will know.¡±


    As he said, Manager Chen said: ¡°If this matter reaches Miss Song¡¯s ears,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely pack up and get out. If this matter bes known to everyone in the Aurous Hill


    antique circle,¡±


    ¡°Then you will destroy my job! You have to think of a way for me!¡±


    Ervin ignored him and said impatiently: ¡°What can I think of for you?¡±


    ¡°If you want to do it yourself, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Do not tell anyone, if I know you are making irresponsible remarks outside, I will never forgive you!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately hung up the phone and called Jacob.


    At this time, Jacob was sitting in a first-ss seat drinking champagne.


    The boarding of economy-ss passengers was basically over.


    The flight attendant had closed the cabin door.


    The flight attendant had just announced through the radio that the ne was about to beunched.


    Their ne is currently ranked sixth in the queue waiting to take off and is expected to take off in


    twenty minutes.


    Suddenly receiving a call from Ervin, Jacob pressed the answer button with a smile, and said


    enthusiastically:


    ¡°Oh, Ervin, what¡¯s the point of calling me so early?¡±


    Ervin said diligently: ¡°President Willson, I remember you are going to Dubai today. Has the ne


    taken off?¡±


    Jacob said with a smile: ¡°There will be another twenty or thirty minutes. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Ervin heard that Jacob was about to take off and rxed a little.


    Although this matter is very difficult, if he gets a little more time, he might be able toe up with a


    good countermeasure.


    At the moment, Jacob doesn¡¯t know about this matter, and he will soon take a few hours flight to


    Dubai, even more key is that after arriving in Dubai,


    He will definitely not have much energy to pay attention to the gossip in Aurous Hill so that he can


    buy himself more buffer time.


    So, he quickly said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, President Willson. I¡¯m calling you just to ask when you will take off.¡±


    ¡°Since your ne will take off soon, the flight attendant will definitely ask you to turn off your phone


    or turn on flight mode.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I wish you and your wife a pleasant trip this time.¡±


    Jacob saw Ervin being so polite and said with a smile:


    ¡°Ervin, I will definitely bring you some local souvenir features when Ie back from Dubai!¡±


    Ervin said enthusiastically, ¡°Oh, I thank you in advance, President Willson!¡±


    Jacob said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you more. Let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡±


    Ervin immediately said: ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s talk when youe back.¡±


    Jacob was about to hang up the phone, but suddenly thought of Peter, so he asked:


    ¡°By the way, Ervin, how is the man named Zhou?¡±


    ¡°What happened to him about the eye-punching, now doesn¡¯t everyone know this?¡±


    ¡°The whole antique street is probably watching his joke, right?¡±


    Ervin cried with tears in his heart and cursed secretly:


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°You are still fu.ckingughing at him, we have be a fu.cking joke¡­¡±


    Although Ervin didn¡¯t dare to tell the truth, he didn¡¯t dare to lie.


    After all, Peter made 20 million when hended in Aurous Hill.


    He would definitely not be able to leave Aurous Hill now,


    So Jacob will definitely know about this when hees back. He definitely can¡¯t make it up.


    So, he said: ¡°Well, President Willson, I have a lot of things going on here today and I don¡¯t have the


    chance to pay attention to it.


    Let¡¯s just wait until I finish what I¡¯m doing and I¡¯ll ask around and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Jacob smiled and said: ¡°Okay, tell me the good news as soon as possible and make me happy.¡±


    Ervin covered his eyes with one hand held the phone in the other, and said bravely:


    ¡°Yeah, okay, okay. President Willson, please have fun first. I¡¯ll give you some news.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Ervin roared angrily, sat on the bed and cursed:


    ¡°Dmn it, what the h3ll is this ba5tard named Cheng doing?¡±


    ¡°You sold something worth 20 million for 98,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Probably haven¡¯t made more than 20 million yuan in total in your life, you fcking idiot!¡±


    He was about to cry and said to himself without tears:


    ¡°If I had known that this was the case,¡±


    ¡°I would never have tried to meddle with Jacob¡­¡±


    ¡°Although this old boy is going abroad now, he will definitely know about it sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go to Peter and steal 20 million to give it to him,¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not such a big amount?¡±


    ¡°Through a death sentence should be executed immediately,¡±


    ¡°Or at least a death sentence suspended for two years¡­¡±

 Chapter 6173

    Chapter 6173


    Just when Ervin was helpless for a moment,


    The news that Peter made 20 million a day had spread like wildfire on the antique street.


    Although he had threatened Manager Chen not to talk nonsense,


    The key point was that dozens of customers came to Peter¡¯s store early in the morning,


    And the entire antique street had already known about it.


    Everyone is curious.


    Peter just had his eyes opened yesterday, and today dozens of people came to buy things.


    What kind of medicine is being sold in the gourd?


    After collectors from all walks of life came out because they had not bought the bronze Buddha,


    Many good people had already found the opportunity to approach them and ask what happened


    there.


    These people did not hide it, they directly exined the general situation.


    They just heard that this group of people had taken 20 million and rushed over overnight to snatch


    the ¡°fake goods¡± that Peter had received yesterday.


    Before he could grab them, the entire Antique Street began to doubt their lives.


    So everyone spread the word, and the news soon spread like wildfire.


    Everyone¡¯s mood was almost one of envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    Many people even couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their own WeChat Moments.


    There were many antique makers in Jacob¡¯s WeChat Moments,


    And almost everyone posted in WeChat Moments toment how much Peter had earned overnight.


    Twenty million in one go.


    At this moment, Jacob was drinking champagne with his legs crossed,


    Just using his mobile phone, constantly checking Dubai to see where there was fun and ces to


    visit,


    And he didn¡¯t even look at the explosive content in his circle of friends.


    ine on the side quickly made a contribution.


    She also ordered a ss of champagne, matched with the environment in the first-ss cabin,


    Took a selfie, and attached a text, which read:


    ¡°Flying to Dubai for vacation with my husband,¡±


    ¡°But the first ss cabin of Emirates Airlines but I must say the environment and conditions are far


    worse than those of a private jet.¡±


    ine, who posted the post on WeChat Moments, no longer wanted to study Dubai,


    And kept scrolling through WeChat Moments, waiting for other people¡¯s likes andments.


    As a result, she didn¡¯t even get a like or ament,


    But she came across a piece of content that left her stunned!


    That circle of friends was posted by a proprietress of a spa and massage parlor.


    The content was: ¡°I heard that there is a guy in the antique street across the street.¡±


    ¡°He spent 300,000 yuan on an antiquest night and resold it for 200,0000 yuan the next day.¡±


    ¡°When will I have such good luck and riches!¡±


    In addition to this text, the picture is also a picture of the God of Wealth.


    ine looked at it and couldn¡¯t help but sigh to Jacob:


    ¡°Hey, husband, you often go to that antique street.¡±


    ¡°One of my circle friends says yesterday, a guy spent 300,000 yuan to buy an antique and sold it for


    two million,¡±


    ¡°You often pick up leaks. How did he pick up such a big leak?¡±


    Jacob curled his lips and said, ¡°Just tell me, in this fcking age, you can still find such a leak,¡±


    ¡°Such uninformedymen spreading lies, when we insiders hear such words, it ispletely


    nonsense!¡±


    ine nodded and said with a smile: ¡°It seems a bit unreliable,¡±


    ¡°300,000 has be 200,0000, and the TV series is also I don¡¯t dare to take pictures like this.¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly saw that thedy who had just posted the post on Moments added


    anotherment that was visible to everyone.


    The content of thement is: ¡°I am talking about real family members.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt that the antique collector wasughed at by his colleagues in the antique


    streetst night.¡±


    ¡°They all said that he was deceived and bought an antique for 300,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a fake. It turned out that he sold it today.¡±


    ¡°I just asked my friend who opened a shop in the antique street. They said that it was indeed the


    case.¡±


    ¡°It seemed that someone used that thing as a fake from the Ming Dynasty to deceive the boss.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that thing to be a genuine item from the Song Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of such a thing for more than 40 years, but my eyes were opened today!¡±


    When ine saw this additionalment, she quickly said to Jacob:


    ¡°Hey, husband, it seems that this matter was not made up.¡±


    ¡°They said that someone took something and pretended to be from the Ming Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°And sold it to that person for 300,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°But actually the thing was from the Song Dynasty, and the boss sold it early this morning.¡±


    When Jacob heard this, his whole body seemed to fall into a ck hole,


    And all his consciousness was wiped out in an instant.


    The champagne in his hand slipped unconsciously and touched his crotch.


    ine quickly wiped his pants with a hand towel and said,


    ¡°Husband, why are you getting your pants wet?¡±


    After saying that, she saw Jacob¡¯s eyes widen and his mouth wide open, as if he had been stunned.


    And quickly shook his shoulders: ¡°Husband, what are you doing so stupidly?¡±


    ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you okay?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jacob came back to his senses instantly, his eyes suddenly turned blood red at this moment,


    And he suddenly stood up, and blurted out with eyes split open:


    ¡°Fu.ck! My 20 million!!!¡±


    ¡°Open the door! Open the door for me quickly! I want to get off the ne!¡±


    All the passengers and flight attendants in the first-ss cabin were suddenly yelled at by a stunned


    Jacob,


    ine was also confused and quickly asked:


    ¡°Husband, what do you mean by your 20 million?¡±


    Jacob was about to walk out of his cubicle, and said impatiently:


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. I will exin it to you,¡±


    ¡°Get off the ne quickly and go get the 20 million back!¡±


    The flight attendant hurriedly walked up to him and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, we have closed the door now and the ne is about to beunched,¡±


    ¡°Please hurry up. Go back to your seat and fasten your seat belt!¡±


    Jacob¡¯s eyes were red and he jumped anxiously:


    ¡°Pull me over! I want to get off the ne!¡±


    The flight attendant exined: ¡°Sir, the ne is over the exit,¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t return unless there is an emergency.¡±


    ¡°Please sit back in your seat and don¡¯t disturb the order on the ne!¡±

 Chapter 6174

    Chapter 6174


    Jacob cursed angrily: ¡°Bullsh!t order!¡±


    ¡°I have to recover the 20 million!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door for me, can you afford topensate for my loss?¡±


    The stewardess said seriously: ¡°Sir if you are in an emergency,¡±


    ¡°You can book the fastest flight back after we arrive in Dubai,¡±


    ¡°Because we have strict regtions.¡±


    ¡°ording to the rules and regtions, you can never open the cabin door unless there is an


    emergency.¡±


    Jacob cursed angrily: ¡°What bullsh!t rules and regtions!¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you opened the door for me yet?¡±


    The stewardess had no choice but to exin:


    ¡°Sir, the door has been closed and the bridge has been evacuated.¡±


    ¡°We cannot reconnect the bridge without sufficient reasons. Please forgive me!¡±


    Jacob said angrily: ¡°I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry! I want to get off the ne right now!¡±


    A middle-aged man in the cabin couldn¡¯t stand it and said,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t understand what the flight attendant said?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t open the door, you can¡¯t open the door, you know?¡±


    When ine saw that someone dared to confront her husband,


    She immediately got angry and pointed at him and yelled,


    ¡°Who¡¯s unzipped the crotch and exposed it? What¡¯s wrong with you son?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You dare to point fingers at my husband?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I will scratch your face!¡±


    The middle-aged man said angrily: ¡°I am also a passenger on this ne!¡±


    ¡°The order of the ne is affecting my travel experience and threatening my aviation safety!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I use him of his wrong behavior?¡±


    Jacob gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What if I give up my 20 million?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯te back, will youpensate me?¡±


    The man was helpless: ¡°You are being unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°What I said is that you cannot disrupt the order of aviation.¡±


    ¡°As for whether you are 20 million or 200 billion, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Jacob cursed angrily: ¡°You can¡¯tpensate I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense there!¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask you to open the door and let me out immediately!¡±


    ine also came to her senses and quickly asked Jacob:


    ¡°Husband, could that person in my circle of friends be the one you dealt with yesterday?¡±


    Jacob burst into tears, gritting his teeth, and nodded:


    ¡°Yes! So I have to get it back no matter what!¡±


    Suddenly became anxious, this is a total of 20 million!¡±


    ¡°If interest is included, even if you spend 10,000 a day, you can spend seven or eight years!¡±


    ¡°How can you say it¡¯s gone just like that?


    So, she also yelled at the flight attendant:


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, do you hear me? Open the door quickly!¡±


    The flight attendant was a little overwhelmed at the moment, but fortunately, at this time, a man in a


    white shirt came from the economy ss.


    The young man in ck trousers came over and said to Jacob and ine:


    ¡°You two, I am the safety officer of this ne.¡±


    ¡°I now seriously warn you two not to make trouble anymore!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, the consequences are going to be very serious for you two!¡±


    ine didn¡¯t know what the security officer was doing.


    Seeing his warning tone, he immediately reprimanded:


    ¡°Who are you talking to? This is how you treat the distinguished first ss?¡±


    ¡°Are we cabin passengers?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The young man said seriously: ¡°My job responsibility is the flight safety of this ne.¡±


    ¡°If you two continue to make trouble like this, then I will contact the ground to take measures!¡±


    ine curled her lips and said: ¡°Then take measures quickly!¡±


    ¡°Open the door and let the people outside take us down!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let people take us down,¡±


    ¡°We will open the door and go down ourselves!¡±


    The young man said, ¡°Madam, you are threatening the aviation safety of the aircraft.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke, I advise you to calm down!¡±


    ine asked angrily: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what my husband said?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be responsible for the loss of 20 million?¡±


    ¡°Can you afford it? Open the door for me quickly!¡±


    Jacob also echoed: ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°So you take responsibility?¡±


    The young man asked: ¡°If I contact the ground, the airport police will take control of the aircraft and


    detain you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can take responsibility?¡±


    Jacob spat: ¡°Bah! You¡¯re still detaining me?¡±


    ¡°I got on the ne because I paid for the ticket,¡±


    ¡°And I am getting off the ne because I don¡¯t want to take the ne anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why are you detaining me? I¡¯m telling you if you don¡¯t open the door for me,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. I¡¯ll pull that slide down!¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t want to continue messing with him, so he said coldly:


    ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t sit back in your seat within 10 seconds and continue to yell like this,¡±


    ¡°Then I will contact the ground immediately. You can go down as you wish, but the penalty you face


    is not an administrative penalty,¡±


    ¡°But administrative detention. If you dare to pull the emergency slide today and go down,¡±


    ¡°You will most likely be charged with sabotaging transportation.¡±


    ¡°You will face public prosecution!¡±


    Jacob looked disdainful and shouted openly:


    ¡°If you can, arrest me now! I dare you to do it!¡±


    When ine heard that he was going to be detained, she became arrogant.


    Then, awake and regaining her IQ high ground, she quietly pulled Jacob¡¯s sleeve beside her and


    said nervously:


    ¡°Forget it, husband, if you keep making trouble like this, you will be detained!¡± Jacob said


    contemptuously: ¡°If he is really capable, he will arrest me!¡±


    ine quickly whispered in his ear:


    ¡°Husband, believe me, you can¡¯t stand the life there, and I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Think about what I suffered there. Let¡¯s just stop arguing and go to Dubai first!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get there, we cane back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of one day,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to go in and stay there for more than ten days?¡±

 Chapter 6175

    Chapter 6175


    Chapter 6175


    In fact, Jacob is not usually so bold.


    The reason why he dared to grin at the safety officer on the ne today is because the amount of


    20 million is so huge.


    Wine can make people bold, and so can money.


    Thirty-five thousand people don¡¯t dare to bare their teeth, But a million people are eager to kill


    people.


    What¡¯s more, this is a total of 20 million!


    Moreover, it was equivalent to the 20 million that Jacob threw out himself, And he also threw it into


    the pocket of his enemy.


    This made him even more evil.


    However, ine¡¯s words immediately calmed him down.


    If he goes to the detention center, what good will happen?


    ine came out with a broken leg after two or three days.


    If she were really detained for fifteen days, she didn¡¯t know how much she would suffer.


    Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t dare to continue to argue with the security officer.


    He could only sit back in his seat with great dejection, tears of grievance streaming down his face.


    He squeezed ine¡¯s hand tightly and asked helplessly:


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on?¡± What should I do next¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought the thing was worthless, so I sold it for 300,000 yuan,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect it to be worth 20 million yuan.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a loss to my grandma¡¯s family¡­ I feel so ufortable!¡±


    ine quickly touched the back of his hand tofort him and asked,


    ¡°Hubby, please tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jacob was also afraid of being embarrassed, so he leaned into ine¡¯s ear and said,


    ¡°The Antique Shop¡¯s manager Liangyun came back. This grandson had beaten me before,¡±


    ¡°And I felt a little unhappy. Ervin happened to tell me the news and was willing to help me beat him


    up.¡±


    ¡°So we were thinking about finding a fake thing to sell to him and let him get an eyeful.¡±


    ¡°I also lost some money by the way. Ervin helped me pull the strings and found me an old bronze


    Buddha.¡±


    ¡°I bought it for 98,000 yuan. Last night, I had someone sell it to Liangyun for 300,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°How could I have imagined that that thing would be worth 20 million¡­¡± ine shook her head after


    hearing this, and couldn¡¯t helpining: ¡°Husband, we are supposed to get back together, and I


    shouldn¡¯t scold you,¡±


    ¡°But what you did was too stupid. It would make peopleugh out loud if it spreads.¡±


    Jacobmented: ¡°Hey! It¡¯s useless to talk about this now.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing now is how to get the money back.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let Zhou be so easy. Put all the 20 million in his pocket, right?¡±


    ine thought for a while and said,


    ¡°Tell me the specific details, how did you deceive him,¡±


    ¡°And what story did you use to deceive him?¡±


    Jacob then told her the story made up by Ervin.


    After hearing this, ine rolled her eyes and said immediately:


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t Ervin ask his younger brother to pretend that it was something stolen from home?¡±


    ¡°Then find someone to pretend to be his younger brother¡¯s brother and go directly to Liangyun.¡±


    ¡°He must say that the thing was passed down to him by his father,¡±


    ¡°But was stolen and sold by his younger brother.¡±


    ¡°Now he is asked to return it and give him 300,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t return the thing, he will call the police directly.¡±


    ¡°It is said that this thing belongs to the police who should help recover the stolen goods.¡±


    ine said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you read what was said online?¡±


    ¡°If minors use their parents¡¯ mobile phones to buy things or charge games,¡±


    ¡°They will be refunded if the parentsin.¡±


    ¡°Although Ervin¡¯s little brother is an adult, he can¡¯t steal his father¡¯s things and sell them!¡±


    After hearing this, Jacob¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he said excitedly:


    ¡°Oh, my wife, it has to be you!¡±


    ¡°This method will definitely work! I¡¯ll call Ervin right now!¡±


    Seeing that the ne was being slowly pushed out, ine quickly urged:


    ¡°If you want to fight, fight quickly. The ne has already moved. Once it gets to the sky, You can¡¯t


    call anymore!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jacob said excitedly: ¡°I¡¯ll call him right now.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t solve this matter for me, I¡¯ll let my good son-inw beat him to death!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Orvel is respectful to our son-inw.¡±


    ¡°As long as I move my good son-inw out, the pressure will be enough for Ervin!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± ine nodded and urged, ¡°Then hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Click to call, don¡¯t look back and the person you bought is gone and can¡¯t be found!¡± ¡°Okay!¡±


    Jacob picked up the phone and immediately called Ervin.


    At this time, Ervin thought that Jacob would not know about this before taking off,


    But he did not expect that Jacob called him again at this moment, And he suddenly became a little


    nervous.


    However, being nervous, he didn¡¯t dare not answer Jacob¡¯s call,


    And he also wanted to know why Jacob called him, and whether it was a false rm.


    So, he pressed answer and asked in a rxed manner:


    ¡°Hey, President Willson, aren¡¯t you supposed to take off soon? Why are you still calling me?¡±


    Jacob blurted out: ¡°Ervin! Did you hear that? No?¡±


    ¡°The bronze Buddha we sold to Liangyun yesterday was from the fcuking


    Northern Song Dynasty!¡±


    ¡°Liangyun sold it for 20 million this morning!¡±


    When Ervin heard this, his head exploded and he broke out in a cold sweat.


    He swallowed his saliva and said pretending to be curious:


    ¡°Really? Is there such a thing? I haven¡¯t heard of it!¡±


    ¡°Is that thing from the Northern Song Dynasty? It¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    Jacob scolded: ¡°You used to be called an antique Street Know-It-All,¡±


    ¡°Why are you not as sensitive as I am? You should contact your younger brother quickly and find


    someone to pretend to be his brother to find a witness.¡±


    ¡°Ask for the thing back!¡±


    ¡°Just say that the thing was stolen by your younger brother and must be returned!¡±


    Ervin¡¯s forehead was soaked with cold sweat, and he cursed desperately in his heart:


    ¡°What the h3ll are you so afraid of¡­¡±


    He was so nervous that he quickly said: ¡°President Willson, this is not the case.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so easy to operate as you think. If we really want to get that thing back through legal means,¡±


    ¡°We must first prove that we are not lying.¡±


    ¡°If Liangyun calls the police and involves the police,¡±


    ¡°They will investigate and find out the specific situation. Aren¡¯t we embarrassed?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6176

    Chapter 6176


    Chapter 6176


    As he said that, he quickly reminded: ¡°President Willson, you are now the executive vice president


    of the Painting and Calligraphy Association and a popr candidate for the next president.¡±


    ¡°If it is revealed that you are involved in this, you can¡¯t keep this kind of thing on your face,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely have an impact on your reputation.¡±


    Jacob said without thinking, ¡°Just do it and don¡¯t involve me, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s yours. I sold it to you, just settle this matter with your brother,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll give you one million when it¡¯s done!¡±


    Ervin wiped his sweat and said, ¡°President Willson, it¡¯s hard for me toe forward with the kind of


    thing you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°Ah¡­if Mr. Orvel finds out, he might me me¡­¡±


    Jacob said angrily: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Orvel?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Orvel polite to me when he meets my son-inw?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about this anyway? If you don¡¯t help me get that bronze Buddha back,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find my good son-inw and ask him to go to Master Wu for an exnation!¡±


    Ervin was stunned and said quickly: ¡°Oh, President Willson, this is the case.¡± ¡°There is no need to


    involve Master Wade in this kind of thing¡­Master Wade is an upright person.¡±


    ¡°He finds that we are cheating people by selling fake goods,¡±


    ¡°And he might have opinions against both of us¡­¡±


    Jacob asked him: ¡°Who sold it? Is it a fake? Let me ask you, who is selling the fake?¡±


    ¡°If the thing is worth 20 million, it is sold for 300,000. Is it a fake?¡±


    Ervin said with a cry: ¡°President Willson, don¡¯t worry about how much that thing is worth,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s of this nature¡­ I can only say that we are not good at learning, and we sold good things as


    fakes in a p in the face,¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that we want to use fakes to deceive people. That¡¯s the thing¡­¡±


    Jacob said shamelessly: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me whether you have these things or not, and I won¡¯t talk to youThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    about this.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to give me that thing and ask for, 300,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just put it in your card soon, and I won¡¯t care about anything else.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t solve it for me, I¡¯ll go find my son-inw. In front of my son-iw, if I admit that I have


    bad intentions,¡±


    ¡°I will get rid of this thing too.¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if my son-inw finds out, he can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±


    Ervin really cried and said with sobs: ¡°President Willson, Master Wade will not do anything to you,


    but I can¡¯t say anything!¡±


    ¡°What I am today is because of Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°Well, if Master Wade knows that I am doing these shameless things with you, I will be finished!¡±


    Jacob asked angrily: ¡°Who are you saying is shameless?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe up with this shameless idea?¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯te here to confront me, how would I have known that


    Liangyun was back?¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t given me this bad idea, how could I have lost 20 million?¡± Ervin felt aggrieved. He said


    endlessly:


    ¡°The bad idea was indeed mine, but you didn¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    ¡°You spent 98,000 yuan to earn back 300,000 yuan, and your profit was 200,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that you lost 20 million?¡±


    ¡°And you said you lost money on the sale, but if I hadn¡¯te up with this bad idea,¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have gotten it at all. How could you say you lost 20 million?¡±


    Jacob knew that he was being irrational, but at this time he didn¡¯t care so much.


    He didn¡¯t show any shame and said directly: ¡°Ervin, I won¡¯t talk nonsense to you.¡±


    ¡°Whether you say I am reasonable or not, I don¡¯t care. , what I care about is that you must get that


    thing back to me,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use, I will ask you for it anyway!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t get it back, don¡¯t me


    me for turning your back on me!¡± At this time, the stewardess walked up to Jacob and said:


    ¡°Sir, we are going to conduct a cabin safety inspection now.¡±


    ¡°Please stop making phone calls, turn off your phone, or adjust it to flight mode.¡±


    Jacob said impatiently: ¡°Okay, okay. , I understand, it will be over soon.¡± After saying that, he quickly


    said to Ervin:


    ¡°Ervin, I willnd in Dubai in about 9 hours.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better get my things back within 9 hours.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being unkind!¡±


    Ervin was desperate. He would never dare to go to Liangyun to make trouble.


    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s afraid of Liangyun, but the impact of this incident has already been great.


    Once he reallyes forward, he will really be infamous.


    So his biggest wish now is that Jacob can ept all this calmly and stop trying to get things back


    from Liangyun.


    However, seeing that Jacob did not let him go at all, he could only choke and beg:


    ¡°President Willson, you can¡¯t do this! Even if you don¡¯t think that I will take the initiative to help you


    make money this time, even if you think that I paid for it myself before,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t force me to ept the fake goods you bought for half a million yuan¡­¡±


    Jacob raised his eyebrows: ¡°What do you mean? When you epted that thing from me before,¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I picked up a big leak?¡±


    Ervin cried and said: ¡°What are you looking for? President Willson, I can tell you from the bottom of


    my heart that you are not a person who ys with antiques.¡±


    ¡°Everything you bought before is all fake.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rubbish. I wanted to reciprocate it for Master Wade¡¯s sake, so I spent half a million to buy a fake


    product from you. It¡¯s still on disy in my house.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, I¡¯ll show it to you when youe back! Look, look at it, if it is not the one you


    sold me?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s face turned red and white, and he said with shame and annoyance:


    ¡°You said it if it was true, and you said it if it was false. I don¡¯t know what you said.¡±


    ¡°Is it the truth? And don¡¯t change the subject for me. I still say that you must get the things back


    before Ind!¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone directly. Angrily, he turned his phone into airne mode.


    ine on the side asked curiously: ¡°What did Ervin say?¡±


    Jacob said angrily: ¡°He is not willing to do it. I don¡¯t care about that anyway,¡±


    ¡°I told him what I should say. Let¡¯snd in Dubai if he still hasn¡¯t got the thing back,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my good son-inw directly and ask him to help!¡±


    ine nodded heavily: ¡°No matter what, I have to get that thing back, that¡¯s 20 million! ¡°


    At this moment, Ervin, who hung up the phone with Jacob, felt that the sky was about to fall.


    Deep in his heart at this moment, he deeply regretted that he should not have had such a


    rtionship with Jacob.


    Although Ervin had long known that Jacob¡¯s abilities were average,


    His level was limited, and he loved to show off,


    But considering that he was Charlie¡¯s father-inw, Ervin really wanted to curry favor with him.


    Now it seems that no one should be fawning over Jacob.


    He originally thought that if a normal person saw a dog that was wagging its tail and came forward


    to please him,


    Even if he didn¡¯t give the stuttering food, he would at least touch the head tofort him twice.


    Even if he didn¡¯t touch the head tofort him, he wouldn¡¯t take the food from the dog¡¯s mouth.


    After grabbing it, kick him twice, right?


    But he never expected that Jacob could do such a shameless, conscienceless, and bottomless


    thing.


    Now, although he deeply regrets it, he also knows that he has no regrets about taking the medicine.


    The most important thing right now is to give Jacob a solution that satisfies him before hends.


    In desperation, he could only treat the dead horse as a live doctor and immediately called his


    younger brother.

 Chapter 6177

    Chapter 6177


    Chapter 6177


    On the phone, he told the other party: ¡°Find someone older and more viciouslooking to pretend to


    be your brother.¡±


    ¡°He must go to Liangyun and say that you stole the things and tell him to return them,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise he would call the police.¡±


    ¡°If the police still can¡¯t solve the problem, then he would file awsuit and let him bear the


    consequences. ¡°


    ¡°You dare not disobey, hurry up!¡±


    Peter¡¯s store was already overcrowded at this moment.


    Among them, many are colleagues who came to curry favor with him after knowing that he had


    made a lot of money.


    Of course, there are also many collectors who heard the news and brought their collections to him


    to pay for appraisals.


    As soon as the man entered the door, he shouted angrily: ¡°Where¡¯s the boss? Get out here!¡±


    Peter looked at the other person and asked: ¡°I¡¯m the boss, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    The man gritted his teeth and cursed: ¡°Didn¡¯t my brother sell you something that my father left for


    me?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, he stole it from my father¡¯s belongings.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t return it, I will call the police and arrest you!¡±


    Peter smiled: ¡°If your brother really stole it,¡±


    ¡°Then you should call the police to arrest your brother. What are you doing here with me?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The man cursed:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you collect the thing? You collected it.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that receiving stolen goods is considered a crime?¡±


    Peter said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not up to you to decide whether the stolen goods are stolen


    goods.¡±


    ¡°I need the agency to determine it, otherwise if anyone sells something to me,¡±


    ¡°And then someone says it is stolen goods and wants me to return it,¡±


    ¡°Then do I still want to do this business?¡±


    The man felt guilty, but he gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you not to y word games with me here,¡±


    ¡°That thing is mine, and my brother didn¡¯t know its true value when he sold it!¡±


    ¡°You took something so expensive from him at such a low price,¡±


    ¡°This is suspected of fraud! What¡¯s more, this thing has a bad origin,¡± ¡°You must return it to me!


    Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you open this store!¡±


    Everyone in the store looked at Peter.


    They didn¡¯t know the secret behind the matter.


    After hearing what the other party said, they all felt that the reason why Peter picked up the big leak


    at a low price must be that he saw that the thing was very good,


    But he hid it without saying it clearly.


    Although there was nothing wrong with this, it was more or less a bit wicked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡± Peter smiled calmly: ¡°It¡¯s bright and clear in broad daylight.¡±


    ¡°You said that if I can¡¯t open the store, I won¡¯t be able to open it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, when your brother sold things to me, I already clearly told him this.¡±


    ¡°The thing is from the Northern Song Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°And I told him clearly that it could be worth tens of millions, but he didn¡¯t listen;¡±


    ¡°I even told him that if he was not in a hurry,¡±


    ¡°He could put it on consignment with me.¡±


    ¡°I would only charge a 10% agency fee, but he still didn¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°Finally, I took a step back and proposed that I pay for 50% of the shares,¡±


    ¡°And he Keeps 50%, and everyone will get half of the profit after the goods are sold.¡±


    ¡°He still doesn¡¯t listen, and it only costs 300,000 yuan,¡±


    ¡°And the goods are paid in full.¡±


    ¡°I have surveince video here, how can it be suspected of fraud?¡±


    As he said this, Peter saw it. With so many people present, he said:


    ¡°Since they are all here, I will ask everyone to help me bear witness.¡±


    ¡°Now I will release the video for everyone to see,¡±


    ¡°And ask everyone to evaluate whether it is me who deceived his so-called younger brother!¡±


    When the vicious man heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous,


    But he didn¡¯t dare to back down at this time, so he frowned and said coldly:


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look at this! If you take it, give it back to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you back the three hundred thousand!¡±


    Liangyun said calmly: ¡°If you don¡¯t look at it, I will show it to everyone.¡±


    ¡°If you continue to mess around, I can also fight you.¡±


    ¡°Call the police and show the video to the police!¡±


    As he said that, he took out his mobile phone, opened the video that he had saved a long time ago,


    And clicked to y it in front of everyone.


    The entire transaction process yesterday evening was presented in front of everyone frame by


    frame.


    In fact, everyone had thought that Peter must have done something unscrupulous to receive such


    an expensive good thing for 300,000 yuan.


    He was definitely pretending that the good thing was an ordinary thing to lower the price,


    And finally deceived the other person into picking up a big leak.


    But when everyone watched the video, everyone was shocked and speechless.


    Because Peter in the video did not hide anything from the person selling the bronze Buddha.


    He informed the other person immediately of all information, including the actual age, actual value


    of the thing, and previous auction transaction information for simr items.


    He said it all clearly.


    This kind of no-hide behavior is simply unprecedented in the antiques industry.


    What¡¯s even more admirable is that even after the other party learned all the information, he was


    still willing to sell the thing to Peter for 300,000 yuan,


    But Peter still kept persuading the other party, hoping that the other party could retain more benefits.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, even though Peter had poured out his heart and soul,


    The other party was determined to sell it, and he also said that it would cost 300,000.


    Therefore, after seeing this, everyone knows very well that there was nothing wrong with Liangyun


    during the entire acquisition process.


    However, there is an obvious problem with this matter.


    It can be seen from the video that the person selling the thing did make it clear that this thing was


    stolen from his father.


    That is to say, this thing dide from the wrong way.


    The person who came to beg for things, like the person who came to sell thingsst night, all


    brought very hidden cameras.


    Ervin, who was quietly watching the live broadcast,


    Also urately grasped this fatal loophole and sent a message to that person.


    The man was still a little confused at first, but after seeing the message from Ervin, he immediately


    gained confidence and asked Peter coldly:


    ¡°Now you admit that my brother stole the thing? Since it was stolen, then it must be returned in the


    same way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better call the buyer immediately and ask him to send the item back to me quickly,


    otherwise,¡±


    ¡°I will call the police to arrest you!¡±


    Peter was not in a hurry about this, smiled slightly, and said:


    ¡°As the man selling the thing said, this thing was indeed stolen by him,¡±


    ¡°And it was stolen from his father who just died of illness.¡±


    The man immediately said: ¡°My father had already made a will before his death,¡±


    ¡°And all the products stolen are mine, so it¡¯s natural for me to ask you to return it!¡±


    Peter looked at the other party and said with a smile:


    ¡°First of all, you said that the thing was left to you by your father,¡±


    ¡°Then you must first present your father¡¯s will, and it must be a legally valid will;¡±


    ¡°You must prove that the will is legally valid. You must have the notary officee forward.¡±


    ¡°It is best if the will itself has been notarized, otherwise it means that you have no evidence;¡±


    ¡°If you have no evidence, then this thing is not yours, but your father¡¯s;¡±


    ¡°Since your father has passed away and you cannot produce a legally binding will,¡±


    ¡°You and your brother each have half the inheritance rights;¡±


    ¡°If you have other brothers and sisters or your mother is still alive,¡±


    ¡°Then Your inheritance rights will be further diluted;¡±


    ¡°Since your brother also has the inheritance rights, there is no problem for him to sell this thing to


    me.¡±


    ¡°If you think there is a problem, you can sue him in the court,¡±


    ¡°And the court will take care of your loss and will ask him to get it back.¡±

 Chapter 6178

    Chapter 6178


    Chapter 6178


    At this point, Peter said calmly: ¡°So, what you have to do now is to go to court to sue your brother


    and handle the obligations left to you by your father privately,¡±


    ¡°Instead ofing to ask for things from me.¡±


    The man was speechless for a while, and Ervin was also a little shocked, And couldn¡¯t find a


    suitable rebuttal for a while.


    Seeing that the other party was hesitant to speak, and kept looking at his phone,


    Liangyun knew that the other party must still be waiting for the mastermind behind the scenes to


    give him an idea.


    So, he asked jokingly: ¡°Excuse me, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to exin it to you again?¡±


    At this time, Ervin was tearing his hair with both hands, And the severe pain made his brain clear.


    It was a lot, so he immediately came up with a n to send the message to that person.


    After looking at it, the man raised his head, regained his fighting spirit, gritted his teeth, and said:


    ¡°You are unjustly enriched. If you don¡¯t return the things, I will first call the police and ask the police


    toe forward.¡±


    ¡°Second, I will report it to the industrial andmercial department.¡±


    ¡°I will also go to court to sue you!¡±


    Liangyun nodded, his eyes suddenly became sharp, his tone became aggressive, and he said


    coldly:


    ¡°No problem, how about we call the police now?¡±


    ¡°I suspect you are not that the brother since I have a video here and the person¡¯s appearance has


    been photographed,¡±


    ¡°We will bring him over to verify your identities and see if you two are brothers:¡±


    ¡°To take a step back, if you two are indeed brothers, then you have to look at whether your father


    has really just passed away;¡±


    ¡°If your father is still alive, then it proves that both of you are lying;¡±


    If your father has been dead for a while, it also proves that you two are lying!¡±


    ¡°Taking a step back! If your father has just passed away,¡±


    ¡°Then you need to further check whether your father owned this collection during his lifetime.¡±


    ¡°We need the direct evidence!¡±


    ¡°Modern technology is so advanced that a three-year-old child can take photos with a smartphone,¡±


    ¡°And your father has kept this collection for decades, so you should at least have a few photos of


    your father with this product at home right?¡±


    ¡°Even if there is no photo, you still have to provide video evidence that this collection has appeared


    in your home, right?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t provide any video evidence to prove that this thing appeared with your father, or that it


    has appeared in your family, which also proves that you are lying!¡±


    At this point, Peter¡¯s tone increased a bit, and he said coldly with a bit of scolding:


    ¡°If you are indeed lying, then I have reason to suspect that you have never been here with the


    original motive to deceive me!¡±


    ¡°Because when I received this thing, it already had ayer of artificial distress!¡±


    ¡°Who would normally reverse the distress on a Northern Song Dynasty antique to make it look like


    something from the Ming Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°There is reason to guess that you must have thought that this thing was not a good thing, and you


    just wanted to defraud me of hundreds of thousands of yuan!¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t expect that you were mistaken about this thing!¡±


    ¡°If you are paying attention, I might as well ask the TV media to intervene, and let¡¯s trace what¡¯s


    going on behind this incident!¡±


    ¡°Who has ulterior motives?¡±


    ¡°Who is it? Controlling everything behind the scenes!¡±


    ¡°Eventually we have to find out who owns this thing!¡±


    ¡°See if the other party is a criminal gang with rich experience in fraud!¡± Liangyun said this, as soon


    as the words came out, the man was pale with fear, Sweating profusely, and trembling all over.


    And Ervin, who was secretly monitoring everything, was scared to death.


    He didn¡¯t expect Liangyun¡¯s logical thinking to be so rigorous,


    And he immediately began to dissect the fatal bugs in the whole matter.


    If you want to prove that this thing is really stolen, the person whoes to ask for it today must be


    the younger brother¡¯s brother,


    And the person whoes now has no blood rtionship with the younger brother.


    What¡¯s even more damning is that this younger brother doesn¡¯t have a halfbrother at all,


    He only has two older sisters.


    What¡¯s even more damning is that this younger brother¡¯s father is still alive¡­


    So, once this matter is reported to the police and the police are involved, the police can find out who


    his younger brother is by just dropping his younger brother¡¯s household registration information.


    Everything he said when he was selling thingsst night was all lies.


    Of course, he still has a way to save the day, that is, let the younger brother directly admit that he


    stole this thing from a stranger¡¯s house,


    And then find someone who has no rtionship with the younger brother to pretend to be the


    owner.


    However, in this case, this younger brother is finished, because hemitted the crime of theft, and


    the amount involved was extremely huge.


    What¡¯s more, even if this is the case, he may not be able to get the thing back,


    Because no matter who you find to pretend to be the owner of the bronze Buddha,


    As Liangyun just said, you must at least be able to produce some image data to prove that this thing


    is indeed his.


    Whoever tells the police that he lost this thing will have to produce photos and videos to exin


    everything.


    It¡¯s like you go to the police station to report that your child is missing,


    And say that Zhang San¡¯s child is yours, but you can¡¯t even produce a photo of you and the child.


    How can this be justified?


    If this mess continues and the police are really involved, not only will things note back,


    But his little brother will also have to be investigated, Either for theft or fraud, either way, he will go


    to jail.


    How could the younger brother be willing?


    Moreover, although the younger brother is said to be under his control, he is ultimately Orvel¡¯s


    person.


    If he wants to put Orvel¡¯s people in jail,


    Not to mention whether the younger brother agrees with it or not,


    The other brothers and Orvel himself have no choice. How could you agree?


    Thinking of this, he finally realized that Liangyun¡¯s ability to control the situation was much more


    powerful than he thought.


    Only then did he realize that everything had been developing ording to Liangyun¡¯s rhythm since


    his younger brother walked into the shop with the bronze Buddha.


    Peter is a master of strategizing and nning, and Ervin, who relies on cleverness and the help of


    noble people to get to the top, is no match for him, So Peter uses his tricks, which is a


    dimensionality reduction attack for him.


    Knowing that he had offended a master, Ervin immediately made a decision that he would never be


    entangled with Peter on this matter again!


    So, he immediately sent a message to the younger brother.


    When the boy received the message, his expression was filled with surprise and hesitation.


    However, after hesitating again and again, he gritted his teeth and said to Peter:


    ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t want the things! I¡¯ll give you an advantage this time!¡±


    After that, he didn¡¯t wait for Peter to speak. He turned around and ran out, disappearing quickly¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 6179

    Chapter 6179


    Chapter 6179


    Now Ervin haspletely given up in his heart.


    He knew that his rank was no match for Peter,


    And if he continued to struggle with him on this matter,


    He might cause even greater trouble for himself.


    So now he knows very well that if he wants to solve this matter,


    The only breakthrough point is Jacob.


    Now he can only think of ways to make Jacob ept this reality,


    And there is no other way.


    Therefore, he could only wait for Jacob tond in Dubai,


    And then call him to beg for mercy.


    If it didn¡¯t work out, he would give him all the cash he had on hand, A lesson for him to bear in mind


    forever.


    At this time, the story of Peter spread again in Antique Street.  This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Originally, many people thought that Peter must have concealed something from the original


    blogger when he received the Northern Song Dynasty bronze Buddha.


    However, once the video was released, everyone saw his extraordinary personality and business


    ethics.


    Based on his performance in the video, if you look at the entire antique street,


    You will definitely not be able to find anyone else.


    Peter made several different offers to the other party in session.


    In the one with the biggest profit, he was only willing to keep 10% of the profit.


    As for this kind of business ethics of honest management, no one in the country can match it.


    There is no problem in being a moral model in the intrigue and deceitful antique industry.


    As a result, all the rumors about Peter in the antique industry turned into purely positivements.


    For a time, his peers, collectors, and sellers who were interested in selling antiques all agreed with


    him.


    This can be regarded aspletely helping Peter gain a reputation.


    So starting in the afternoon, there was an endless stream of customersing to his shop to


    appraise treasures.


    It is also a paid treasure appraisal.


    Naturally, everyone is more willing to find an appraiser with an excellent professional level and high


    enough ethical standards.


    After all, it is not umon in the antiques industry to hear about appraisers cheating and


    deceiving people.


    There are always those treacherous people with excellent professional skills who, when they see a


    customer¡¯s good things, deliberately conceal the facts and talk about the collection in a bad way,


    Using all their words. PUA customers, brainwash customers, and finally buy customers¡¯ things with


    high potential value at extremely low prices, making huge profits.


    Inparison, Peter has an absolute advantage.


    And just as he was bing famous in Antique Street, another person¡¯s fame was also rising.


    This person is the current manager of the Antique Shop, Manager Chen.


    However, Manager Chen¡¯s soaring reputation is all negative.


    Now he has be the biggest joke in the entire antique circle.


    He rejected a bronze Buddha from the Northern Song Dynasty.


    Not only did he fail to see its true age and value,


    But he also mistook it for a modern imitation of the Ming Dynasty.


    He talked eloquently to the camera and was acting smart.


    He didn¡¯t say anything right.


    It was really embarrassing for such a parallel importer to be the manager of thergest store in the


    antique street.


    So now looking at the video posted online yesterday,


    It is simply a public execution of Manager Chen.


    And now, thements under that video have begun to take a 180-degree turn.


    Originally, everyone was praising Manager Chen for his sharp eyes and criticizing Liangyun for


    being deceived.


    But now, everyone has gone to the bottom of this video and ridiculed Manager Chen.


    Ament posted in the morning quickly became the most liked one.


    Thement read: ¡°Liangyun has sold the bronze Buddha in the video and sold it for a total of 20


    million.¡±


    Looking at this video now, this manager Chen is really the biggest joke in the past few years!¡±


    ¡°He regards things from the Northern Song Dynasty as modern imitations,¡±


    ¡°And yet he speaks usibly and logically, and drives away 20 million people with such a tough


    attitude.¡±


    ¡°This Manager is probably going to make meugh for a year!¡±


    Many people responded to the post, almost all of them mercilessly ridiculing Manager Chen.


    Some people said: ¡°Thest time I watched a video Iughed so much that my stomach hurt,¡±


    ¡°And it was the little guy with a waist and a horse!¡±


    Others said: ¡°This Manager Chen can almost make his debut,¡±


    ¡°And from now on he will be theedian in the city¡¯s antique industry!¡±


    Someone said: ¡°This Manager Chen is really fcking amazing.¡±


    ¡°His professional skills are so bad, and he still has the nerve toe out to be the general manager


    of the Antique Shop.¡±


    ¡°Can the Antique Shop not find anyone?¡±


    ¡°If not, let me be the general manager!¡±

 Chapter 6180

    Chapter 6180


    Chapter 6180


    Some peoplemented: ¡°If I were that Manager Chen, I might as well find a piece of tofu and kill.¡±


    ¡°How can I have the nerve to join the antiques circle in the future?¡±


    At this moment, Manager Chen, who knew he was embarrassed, had been hiding in the manager¡¯s


    office of the Antique Shop and refused to see visitors.


    He was pacing back and forth in the office anxiously, and the soles of his shoes were worn away.


    Not knowing what to do, he felt not only ashamed but also extremely anxious and angry.


    Needless to say, he was ashamed.


    Now, he felt even more embarrassed than squatting on the street and def3cating in broad daylight.


    As for the anxiety, it was out of worry about his future.


    If Warnia knew about this, his job would definitely be lost.


    As for the anger, it was naturally because of Ervin.


    He felt that it was all because of Ervin that he was here today.


    If Ervin hadn¡¯te up with this bad idea, how could he be so passive?


    However, due to the fact that Ervin is now in power, he does not dare to trouble Ervin.


    He can only hope that the heat of this matter will pass quickly.


    At the same time, he also hopes that Warnia will not pay attention to this matter.


    In this way, he can avoid the limelight, even he cane out and see people again in a while.


    At this moment, Warnia indeed did not continue to pay attention to the news on Antique Street.


    But by coincidence, the news reached the ears of Mr. Song, who had retired at home and wrote and


    wrote all day long.


    Mr. Song himself is also a collector, but he prefers calligraphy, painting, and porcin and pays little


    attention to bronzes.


    However, he does have many friends in the antique circle,


    So he heard about this from his own small circle after lunch.


    When the old man heard that the previous manager of the Antique Shop had returned and picked


    up 20 million yuan in one night,


    He began to pay attention to the whole story.


    When he saw Manager Chen¡¯s videost night, he suddenly became furious.


    In the old man¡¯s opinion, Manager Chen hadpletely embarrassed the Antique Shop.


    Now everyone in the city knows that the general manager of the Antique Shop is a disgraceful


    superficial person.


    How can the Antique Shop be famous in the future?


    So he immediately called Warnia.


    Warnia was in the office reviewing the progress reports of several major projects of the group.


    She received a call from the old man and asked respectfully: ¡°Grandpa, are you looking for me?¡±


    Mr. Song went straight to the point and asked her:


    ¡°Warnia, that Manager Chen from the Antique Shop, How are you going to deal with him?¡±


    ¡°Manager Chen?¡± Warnia recalled the video she saw on the road in the morning and said with a


    smile:


    ¡°I used to think that this person might not be very capable,¡±


    ¡°But I identally saw a video this morning and felt that he might have got some real talent.¡±


    ¡°If you give him some time, he might be able to run the Antique Shop well again.¡±


    Mr. Song asked: ¡°You are not paying attention to the subsequent progress, are you?¡±


    Warnia replied: ¡°I am not paying attention to the group today.¡±


    ¡°There are too many things to take care of. What¡¯s wrong? Is there any new development?¡±


    Mr. Song said angrily: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, that guy was talking so much in the video,¡±


    ¡°But this morning, Liangyun, the man in front of the Antique Shop, sold the bronze Buddha in the


    video for 20 million!¡±


    ¡°It turns out that the bronze Buddha was not the modern imitation of the Ming


    Dynasty that Manager Chen said,¡±


    ¡°But a serious gilt from the Northern Song Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°This time our Antique Shop has lost its reputation!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Warnia eximed,


    ¡°Is the bronze Buddha in the video from the Northern Song Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the old man said angrily. He said:


    ¡°How stupid is it to regard something from the Northern Song Dynasty as a modern imitation of the


    Ming Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°The key point is that he is still the general manager of the Antique Shop.¡±


    ¡°The antiques industry values professionalism the most.¡±


    ¡°Our Antique Shop allows such a good person to progress.¡±  This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If a guy bes the general manager, outsiders must think that the Antique Shop¡¯s level is not


    that good!¡±


    Speaking of this, the old man became even more angry and said angrily:


    ¡°The key is that the video of this guymenting on the Bronze Buddha is quite popr on the


    Inte.¡±


    ¡°I watched it. The number of likes has exceeded 10,000,¡±


    ¡°And the number of views may have reached tens or millions! This time it is really embarrassing!¡±


    Warnia also realized the seriousness of the problem and said quickly:


    ¡°Grandpa, please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°I will ask the human resources department to find out the situation now.¡±


    ¡°After verifying that it is correct, they will process Manager Chen¡¯s dismissal and will not let him


    continue running the business!¡±

 Chapter 6181

    Chapter 6181


    Chapter 6181


    Warnia can tolerate Manager Chen¡¯s inaction,


    But she cannot tolerate him destroying her business brand.


    Since his ipetence has had a great negative impact on the Antique Shop, he must be fired.


    Verification of the entire matter is also a process that the group must go through for dismissal,


    ording to the contract signed between the group and its employees,


    Once an employee makes a major mistake at work and causes major losses or adverse effects to


    the group,


    The group can immediately terminate the employee contract unterally without paying


    compensation.


    As the general manager, Manager Chen is fully responsible for all the business of the Antique


    Shop.


    Yesterday, someone brought a Northern Song Dynasty bronze Buddha worth 20 million and offered


    hundreds of thousands to sell it to the Antique Shop,


    But he turned the other party away.


    As for giving away 20 million, this is definitely a serious mistake.


    Moreover, Manager Chen also sought his own death.


    He recorded the video himself and spread it himself,


    Which is equivalent topletely confirming his mistake, and there is no chance of reversal.


    So, just when he was still hoping that this matter would not reach Warnia¡¯s ears,


    The HR manager of the Song Group had already arrived at the Antique Shop.


    Along with the HR manager, there was even the group¡¯s legal affairs.


    At this time, there were no customers in the Antique Shop,


    And only a few waiters were holding up the facade.


    Originally, many people came to see Manager Chen today, most likely because they wanted to see


    his jokes,


    But he was hiding in the office and no one could see him. Soter, everyone slowly dispersed.


    Seeing the group¡¯s human resources manager and legal staffe in,


    Several of the clerks thought they were guests.


    They all said wee listlessly, then bowed their heads and went about their own business.


    The HR manager looked around at a few people and asked, ¡°Is your manager here?¡±


    One of the guys said,


    ¡°Our manager won¡¯t see the guests today.¡±


    ¡°If you have any questions, just tell me.¡±


    The HR manager said coldly, ¡°I am The person in charge of the human resources department of the


    Song group and I want to see Manager Chen.¡±


    ¡°From the group?¡±


    The man looked at the human resources manager with a surprised look on his face.


    The Antique Shop is just an inconspicuous small store in the entire Song Group.


    These people usually don¡¯t even see people from the group,


    Let alone the person in charge of human resources of the entire group.


    The HR manager directly took out his work badge, handed it to the other person, and said,


    ¡°Please inform your manager that I have something very important to discuss with him in person.¡±


    The guy didn¡¯t dare to make a mistake and said quickly:


    ¡°You Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go to our manager¡¯s office to see if the manager is there.¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly ran a few steps to the door of Manager Chen¡¯s office,


    Without even bothering to knock on the door, he opened the door and barged in.


    Manager Chen was chatting privately at this time to ask colleagues in the antique industry to help


    delete the video.


    However, seeing the increasing traffic of the video, those people were unwilling to delete it.


    Some even refused to reply to his message requesting to delete the video.


    They didn¡¯t reply to messages or answer calls,


    But he discovered that the other party had been replying toizens¡¯ments under the video,


    And was also mocking him as someone worthless in thements.


    Manager Chen, who was furious, saw the door being pushed open by the clerk.


    He suddenly lost his temper and yelled:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Don¡¯t let anyonee in to bother me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    The clerk said quickly: ¡°Manager, there are two people outside.¡±


    ¡°One of them said he is the HR manager of the group and is waiting to see you.¡±


    Manager Chen eximed: ¡°Fcuk! The HR manager of the group?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The clerk nodded and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s what he said. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    Manager Chen secretly screamed in his heart.


    There must be nothing good going on when the HR manageres to see him. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6182

    Chapter 6182


    Chapter 6182


    Thinking of this, he became even more angry at Ervin and quickly said to the guy:


    ¡°Go out first, put them in the VIP room, and tell them that I will be there right away.¡±


    The guy nodded: ¡°Okay manager.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    Manager Chen immediately called Ervin.


    As soon as the call came through, he angrily said:


    ¡°Ervin, Ervin, you are really fcuking hurting me.¡±


    ¡°Now the HR managers of the group havee to the Antique Shop to see me.¡±


    ¡°I doubt there is a high probability that I will be fired.¡±


    ¡°If you cause me to lose my job, I will tell you, this matter and this bad idea was yours!¡±


    Ervin immediately exploded when he heard this. He said angrily:


    ¡°Manager Chen, you have to be conscientious in what you say and do.¡±


    ¡°My original intention in doing this was to help you squeeze Liangyun away from the antique


    street.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t confiscate a penny from you and didn¡¯t eat a meal from you.¡±


    ¡°Now you think of biting me back now, you are too fcuking hical!¡±


    Manager Chen scolded angrily: ¡°Fcuk your hical ethics!¡±


    ¡°I became theughing stock of the entire industry, all because of you!¡±


    ¡°Just remember my words, Ervin, I don¡¯t care if you belong to Mr. Orvel!¡±


    ¡°I rely on this fcuking job to support my family, eat and drink,¡±


    ¡°If you dare to cut off my wealth, I will fight with you!¡±


    Manager Chen threatened in a sinister tone:


    ¡°You Don¡¯t think that I was afraid of you when I called you Brother Ervin.¡±


    ¡°I still know some details about you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just serving as a dog to Mr. Orvel?¡±


    ¡°If Master Hong knew that your skills were so poor,¡±


    ¡°He would probably tell you to pack up and get out!¡±


    Ervin was scolded by Manager Chen.


    Instead of daring to refute, he felt a chill on his back!


    He really didn¡¯t expect that he originally thought that one thing could make two people happy,


    But it turned out that one thing would backfire one after another.


    One was going to fall out with him, he was expecting it.


    And Manager Chen went the same path too!


    Moreover, Manager Chen, who is also aborer, mentioned Ervin¡¯s weakness in one sentence.


    If this matter reallyes to the ears of Orvel, without saying anything else, Hust being the one


    who makes the game and makes himself into the game,


    It will be enough to make Orvel disappointed with himself downright.


    If Manager Chen really revealed this matter, his reputation would be ruined.


    Thinking of this, he quickly apologized and said with a smile:


    ¡°Chen, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s better to wait until you meet with your HR manager.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if they really want to fire you, I will help you find a way.¡±


    Manager Chen asked him:  This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What can you do for me? Can you help me plead with Miss Song?¡±


    Ervin was speechless for a moment.


    Warnia is the chairperson of the Song Group.¡±


    ¡°Both in personal strength and social status, she is far above Orvel.¡±


    ¡°Even Orvel may not be able to speak in front of Miss Song, let alone herself.


    Ervin, who had always been smart, was on the verge of copse.


    He regretted the series of wrong decisions he had made more and more,


    And even couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and p himself in the mouth several times.


    At this time, the guy pushed in the door again and said nervously:


    ¡°Manager, the HR manager from that group said that he must see you in person within three


    minutes!¡±


    Manager Chen was extremely irritable and said impatiently:


    ¡°Okay Okay, I understand, you go out first, I¡¯ll be there in a minute!¡±


    After that, when the boy went out, Manager Chen threatened the phone fiercely:


    ¡°Ervin, I¡¯m going to see the group manager now.¡±


    ¡°If he is really here to fire me,¡±


    ¡°I will tell him the truth on the spot, and I will drag you with me even to the death!¡±

 Chapter 6183

    Chapter 6183


    Chapter 6183


    At this time, Ervin waspletely panicked.


    He never expected that he wanted to give Manager Chen a favor,


    But now Chen turned his back and wanted to bite him.


    However, Ervin has been working at the bottom of society for many years and has a very deep


    understanding of human nature.


    He understands that it is understandable for Manager Chen to hate him.


    It is like he was kind enough to give others a lift, but because of his poor driving skills, he got into an


    ident and let the other party be a high-level paraplegic,


    And can only lie in bed for the rest of his life.


    In this case, the other party thinks you mustpensate them.


    You can¡¯t go to the hospital bed, point your nose at him and scold him, just to retaliate for kindness.


    A wage earner like Manager Chen, who has extremely limited skills, actually has very few


    opportunities to find a good job that is decent, profitable,


    And can also be a frontier official with no one to care about or ask.


    With his ability, the probability of bing the general manager of the Antique Shop is lower than


    winning the lottery.


    Once his hard-wonfortable job is greatly affected by him, he will definitely hate himself to


    death.


    Although Ervin is now considered a high-ranking figure, he has no influence in front of the Song


    family.


    Therefore, once the Song Group wants to kick Manager Chen out, there is no way he can keep


    Manager Chen.


    Not only could he not keep his job, but it was even difficult for him to find other jobs in the antiques


    industry.


    After all, he had really embarrassed him this time.


    Therefore, the current situation is very clear.


    Manager Chen will definitely be fired, and he will definitely expose himself to relieve his hatred.


    At that time, his reputation in the antiques industry is ruined.


    If Mr. Orvel or even Master Wade were to me,


    Then he would probably be left with nothing like Manager Chen.


    What¡¯s more, Jacob willnd in Dubai in a few hours.


    He will have to give him a satisfactory answer by then,


    But how can he help him get the bronze Buddha back?


    Thinking of this, Ervin felt as if he was falling into an abyss.


    His promising future had been ruined by his one cunning operation!


    Just when he didn¡¯t know what to do, the phone suddenly rang.


    The caller turned out to be Master Cheng, the fraud professional.


    He was so angry that he answered the phone and cursed:


    ¡°Cheng, you still have the nerve to call me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done me a disservice, do you know?¡±


    Master Cheng was also worried and said:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, the bronze Buddha I sold to Mr. Murong yesterday was the wrong one.¡±


    ¡°I beg you to help me and ask Mr. Murong to return it to me.¡±


    ¡°I will pay ten times the price to take it back!¡±


    Ervin suddenly exploded. He blurted out and cursed:


    ¡°Fck you, Cheng! I didn¡¯t bother you, but you still have the fcking nerve to call me and ask me for


    something?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a fcking professional in counterfeiting?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t fcuking tell apart things from the Northern Song Dynasty or thete Qing Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take off your eyes and let me throw them on the ground and make a loud noise?¡±


    When Master Cheng heard this, he knew that Ervin had also learned about this and said quickly:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, since you know everything, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you.¡±


    ¡°That thing is worth 20 million!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Murong sent me away for 98,000.¡±


    ¡°This is a bit unjustifiable in any case, right?¡±


    Ervin was trembling with anger and scolded: ¡°Okay, you are really good!¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, the thing was sold to Liangyun for 300,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s not just you. If you want something, that Mr. Murong also wants something.¡±


    ¡°If you have the fcking ability, go to that surname Zhou to ask for it.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that Manager Chen of the Antique


    Shop has been embarrassed because of this fckking thing you made.¡±


    ¡°He was thrown into his grandma¡¯s house, and now he can no longer keep his job.¡±


    ¡°He feels that it was me who caused everything,¡±


    ¡°So he is about to expose this matter and use me as his backer.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, you feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°It was you who hurt me, so as long as he shakes me out,¡±


    ¡°I will shake you out, and we will die together!¡±


    With that said, Ervin said again: ¡°I can still find you in that ce.¡±


    ¡°If the police are involved in this matter, I will take the police to arrest you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being hical. The main thing is you idiots are too blind.¡±


    ¡°If you were a damn professional, you could have kept the Northern Song Dynasty


    Bronze Buddha for yourself and made a fortune.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t know how to pretend to understand, and you used real goods to pass them off as


    fakes,¡±


    ¡°And made antiques to make you look like this. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a fool!¡±


    When Master Cheng heard this, his voice trembled with fear, and he hurriedly said:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, please calm down, Brother Ervin, I don¡¯t mean anything else,¡±


    ¡°I just heard that that thing was sold for twenty million,¡±


    ¡°I really feel ufortable in my heart.¡±


    ¡°You also know that in my business, a bunch of brothers live on horseback, and the expenses are


    very high.¡±


    ¡°After working for so many years, I have not saved 20 million.¡±


    ¡°As a result, I missed out on this in just a blink of an eye. It¡¯s so much money, I definitely feel


    bad¡­¡±


    After saying that, he quickly added:


    ¡°Brother Ervin, I didn¡¯t expect this matter to have such a big impact.¡±


    ¡°Please be kind and don¡¯t stab me out at all.¡±


    Ervin said angrily: ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you guys can¡¯t abide by the rules of the business.¡±


    ¡°No matter whether you sell high or low, what do you mean by buying and selling again? Don¡¯t you


    understand?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6184

    Chapter 6184


    Chapter 6184


    At this point, Ervin became even more furious when he thought of Jacob and asked angrily:


    ¡°If you are a fcking counterfeiter, you may not be able toe out in 10 years.¡±


    ¡°You are still licking your fcuking face and calling me to ask for something.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that this thing sold for 20 million?¡±


    Master Cheng coughed twice in embarrassment: ¡°I¡­I¡­I am not.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the items were sold for 20 million, so I was worried¡­¡±


    Ervin scolded: ¡°Are you worried? Why are you so worried? Don¡¯t you think you know the logic of


    how this industry works?¡±


    ¡°If you sell it for 20 million, will you give it back to me? Why should you give back the 20 million you


    earned by picking it up?¡±


    ¡°Think about it with the 8 and a half kilograms on your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°If you were to sell this thing, would you be willing to give it back?¡±


    ¡°If you kill all the people who want to help you, you can¡¯t hand over 20 million, right?¡±


    Master Cheng hesitated and said: ¡°You¡­you became prosperous with Master Wu¡­¡±


    ¡°With your ability, if you go to someone named Zhou to ask for something, most people named Zhou


    will not dare not give it¡­¡±


    ¡°Fcuk you!¡± Ervin became even more furious and asked,


    ¡°You are nning on wishful thinking. Did you hit me on the head?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can fool me into helping you get something back by recycling it ten times,¡±


    ¡°And I can help you get it back, even if you don¡¯t know that this thing is worth 20 million? Really?¡±


    ¡°Are you so fcuking crazy about money that you don¡¯t even ept the basic logic that one plus one


    equals two?¡±


    Master Cheng was scolded by Ervin and could only apologize in panic:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ervin Brother, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t take it to heart. You just let me not mention this matter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept the loss of the 20 million yuan. Please be kind and don¡¯t stab me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve put a lot of effort into this ce, it doesn¡¯t matter if the things are gone,¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t even have the ce, I¡¯ll be finished¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the h3ll out of here! ¡°Ervin gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°Let me tell you, surnamed Cheng. I have been in the antique circle for so many years and haven¡¯t


    made much money,¡±


    ¡°But I still follow the rules. If you don¡¯t make this call to me, what will happen?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t click on you if nothing happens, but the call you made has knocked out thest bit of my


    mentality.¡±


    ¡°I will leave it here today. As long as Manager Chen pokes me out,¡±


    ¡°I will immediately poke you out, and then I¡¯ll pin your name, phone number, and address to the top


    of my circle of friends,¡±


    ¡°And you can just wish for your own fcuking happiness!¡±


    Having said that, Ervin hung up the phone regardless of the fact that Master Cheng on the phone


    was still calling him Brother Ervin, Brother Ervin.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Ervin felt sad.


    Although he has long been ustomed to the harsh conditions of the world and the stagnant


    people¡¯s hearts,


    He had never expected that in front of 20 million people, everyone would lose their most basic


    limits.


    And he is also clearly aware that as things have developed now, he is like identally rolling a


    snowball on the top of the snow mountain,


    And this snowball is now likely to avnche and ispletely beyond his control.


    Therefore, he no longer took any chances. He picked up his mobile phone and called Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie was at the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel.


    He suddenly saw Ervin calling him.


    He was a little surprised at first, and then he roughly guessed the purpose of the call.


    So, he answered the phone and asked with a smile: ¡°Ervin, why are you calling me?¡±


    Ervin said in a very worried and regretful voice:


    ¡°Master Wade, I called you to admit my mistake.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Charlie asked knowingly: ¡°What mistake do you admit to me?¡±


    Ervin sighed and choked: ¡°Master Wade, I was all under the influence.¡±


    ¡°After knowing that Zhou Liangyu, the former manager of the Antique Shop, came back,¡±


    ¡°I thought that your father-inw had been bullied by him before,¡±


    ¡°And he must have resentment towards him,¡±


    ¡°So I contacted your father-inw and came up with a bad idea to avenge him,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that this matter would go this much wrong¡­¡±


    As he said, Ervin told Charlie the whole story on the phone without daring to hide anything.


    After Charlie listened, he asked:


    ¡°Ervin, you didn¡¯t tell me when you were nning this matter; you didn¡¯t tell me when you were


    implementing it;¡±


    ¡°After it waspleted, you still didn¡¯t choose to tell me; now it¡¯s over and out of your control, you


    are telling me, what is your intention?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to help you? Or do you want me to help you persuade my father-inw to stop


    asking you for the 20 million worth of Bronze Buddha?¡±


    Ervin said quickly: ¡°Master Wade, I called you to confess. I don¡¯t dare to expect you to help me


    solve any problems.¡±


    ¡°I just feel ashamed of the support you and Master Wu have given me, so before this matter is


    exposed,¡±


    ¡°I will confess everything to you and the Master first.¡±


    ¡°No matter how you and Master Wu n to punish me,¡±


    ¡°I will neverin. As for President Willson,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely find a way to make up for his losses and not embarrass you¡­¡±


    Charlie snorted coldly and said: ¡°You took him to deceive people and helped him earn 200,000


    yuan.¡±


    ¡°What loss did he have?¡±


    Ervin subconsciously said: ¡°But¡­but that thing was sold by Liangyun for 20 million yuan.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Ervin, I support you and let you work for Orvel mainly because you are smarter than


    ordinary people,¡±


    ¡°But your smartness must be used in the right ce. What is the practical significance of your


    deliberate efforts to please my father-inw?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that just because he said a few nice words to you in front of me, I can look up to


    you?¡±


    At this point, Charlie said coldly:


    ¡°I tell you Ervin, I know my father-inw¡¯s level much better than you do.¡±


    ¡°If he praises you, not only will I not look down upon you, but I will doubt your ability as a person.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, the random cleverness and wisdom you showed when you sold the Chinese


    painting ¡°Mona Lisa¡±st time, the eloquence was what made me look up to you.¡±


    ¡°If you want me to look up to you, you have to do something to make me look up to you instead ofThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    trying to please my father-inw. Do you understand?¡±


    Charlie said the words and it was like waking up the dreamer.


    Only then did Ervin realize what a big mistake he had made.


    And he also heard that Charlie didn¡¯t seem to intend to take him down because of this matter,


    So he quickly asked him: ¡°Master Wade, what should I do now, please give me some advice¡­¡±


    Charlie said lightly ¡­: ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If a man does something wrong, he must take responsibility


    for it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for Manager Chen to expose you.¡±


    ¡°You should publish everything you have done yourself, and then go to Zhou Liangyun to


    apologize!

 Chapter 6185

    Chapter 6185


    Chapter 6185


    Now that things have happened, Ervin is not afraid of being exposed,


    But that Charlie and Orvel will kick him out.


    When he heard that Charlie asked him to expose himself and then go to apologize to Liangyun,


    He felt as if he had been granted amnesty.


    He cried and thanked: ¡°Thank you, Master Wade, for being generous.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will be a down-to-earth person and will never y such clever tricks again.¡±


    ¡°If there is another time, I¡­I will die to apologize!¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°I asked you to go and plead guilty,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t say I would be lenient with you, right?¡±


    Ervin said subconsciously: ¡°Master Wade¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°What I just said was not that I wanted to be spared. This time I¡­¡±


    Charlie said with emotion: ¡°Ervin, you are indeed smart,¡±


    ¡°But I still say that in the future,¡±


    ¡°Your wisdom should be used in the right direction, do you understand?¡±


    Ervin said hurriedly: ¡°I understand! Ervin understands!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie said calmly: ¡°When you were still hanging out in the antique street,¡±


    ¡°It was nothing for you to do this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°After all, your circle was full of intrigues and counterfeiting.¡±


    ¡°It was your survival, but you are no longer in that circle,¡±


    ¡°So naturally you can no longer do this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°If you do it, you are not abiding by the rules;¡±


    ¡°Liangyun did behave rudely to my father-inw,¡±


    ¡°But that was also my father-inw¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°The mistake came first from him. You help my father-inw to take revenge on him.¡±


    ¡°This is called indifference between right and wrong.¡±


    At this point, Charlie added: ¡°You are absolutely not allowed to do any revenge against Liangyun in


    the future.¡±


    ¡°If word gets out, people might think it¡¯s me.¡±  N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°They¡¯d say Charlie doesn¡¯t know the difference between right and wrong,¡±


    ¡°And I asked you to help my father-inw vent his anger, do you understand?¡±


    Ervin said quickly: ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will go to Liangyun and kneel down to apologize in


    the next moment,¡±


    ¡°And I will never cause any trouble to him again,¡±


    ¡°Even if the president Willsones to me, I won¡¯t respond to him!¡±


    After that, Ervin asked him cautiously:


    ¡°Master Wade, please let me exin the situation next time.¡±


    ¡°What should I say about your father-inw? Well, I should be¡­¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°What is that? If you have something to hide, is it still called being honest?¡±


    Ervin was stunned for a moment, but he didn¡¯t expect that Charlie was not going to help Jacob hide


    it, either.


    At this moment, he truly understood how wrong he was this time.


    Charlie is not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t distinguish between right and wrong.


    Since it was his father-inw who made the mistake first,


    How could he cover it up? It was impossible to protect him, let alone stand up for him.


    And he himself rushed to stand up for Jacob,


    Trying to curry favor with him.


    Isn¡¯t this ttering the horse¡¯s leg?


    Thinking of this, he quickly said diligently:


    ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I understand! I¡¯m going to go to the antique street to apologize to Liangyun,¡±


    ¡°And then write a handwritten apology letter, clearly describing what happened,¡±


    ¡°And send it to the circle of friends,¡±


    ¡°There are many old colleagues in the antique industry in the circle of friends,¡±


    ¡°And the entire city antique circle will know about it by then.¡±


    He then reminded tactfully: ¡°By the way, Master Wade, President Willson said before that it is


    possible that he will be promoted to president.¡±


    ¡°If this matter goes out, although the police will not be called, it will still have a great impact on


    President Willson¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that it will be a bit difficult for him to be the president in the future.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°


    Charlie said firmly: ¡°I know better than you who my father-inw is.¡±


    ¡°If he is really allowed to be the president,¡±


    ¡°He will only be a poor person and not worthy of the position.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t get the job, It¡¯s better for him and the organization.¡±


    Ervin said respectfully, ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I understand!¡±


    Charlie said with satisfaction, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait and see how you perform.¡±


    Ervin felt a little embarrassed when he thought of Jacob and said:


    ¡°Master Wade, President Willson is on the ne to Dubai now.¡±


    ¡°He gave me a deadline and asked me to give him a clear reply after he gets off the ne and gets


    the bronze Buddha of the Northern Song Dynasty back.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t give him the things, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s going to ask you for help¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Charlie said:


    ¡°I will let him give up when the timees.¡±


    ¡°In addition, when he troubles you, you should be tougher.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be groveling to him just for my sake.¡±


    ¡°Over time, you will only let him lose even more and go further and further.¡±


    At this point, Charlie paused slightly and continued:


    ¡°I tell you, Ervin, this time it is lucky that no loss was caused to others,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise if the things were really fake and Liangyun started to investigate, maybe you both could


    have gone to jail!¡±


    Ervin was afraid and quickly made his attitude clear:


    ¡°Master Wade, don¡¯t worry, I will ignore President Willson if hees to me in the future!¡±


    ¡°I will never do anything for him again!¡±


    Charlie hummed and said, ¡°Ervin, I have another task for you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can make up for it.¡±


    Ervin was immediately excited when he heard this.


    He stood up and blurted out: ¡°Master Wade, tell me!


    No matter how difficult it is, I will try my best toplete it!¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use,¡±


    ¡°You have to make my father-inw willing to spit out the money, and can¡¯t keep a penny.¡±


    Ervin subconsciously asked:


    ¡°Master Wade, do you want President Willson to spit out profits or all profits and principal?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It is best to spit out all.¡±


    Ervin immediately agreed and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely ask President Willson to return all 300,000 yuan!¡±


    Charlie said again: ¡°You are not allowed to help him ask for the money he spent to buy things.¡±


    ¡°This time You have to let him feel pain, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand!¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead and do your business.¡±


    Ervin said continuously, ¡°Okay, Master Wade! Master Wade! I will deal with it right now!¡±

 Chapter 6186

    Chapter 6186


    Chapter 6186


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    As my father-inw, he did go a little too far this time.


    Since bing the vice president of the Calligraphy and Painting Society and having the


    opportunity to be the president,


    He has be more and more confident and feels good about himself.


    If he doesn¡¯t teach him a lesson this time,


    He will be more and more courageous like ine did before.


    Thinking back to the beginning, ine dared to transfer all the 20 billion cash bnce.


    If he hadn¡¯t taught her a profound lesson, he doesn¡¯t know what she would be like today.


    ¡­


    While Ervin hurried to the antique street, Manager Chen, who had run to the toilet several times


    because of nervousness, was sitting uneasily in front of the group¡¯s human resources manager.


    The HR manager took out a document, handed it to him, and went straight to the point:


    ¡°Manager Chen, this is a notice to terminate thebor rtionship between the group and you.¡±


    ¡°Because you have personally caused heavy losses to the group¡¯s reputation and profits,¡±


    ¡°The group has decided, using the terms of thebor contract regarding gross negligence as the


    legal basis,¡±


    ¡°It will unconditionally terminate allbor employment rtionships with you!¡±


    After that, the manager added: ¡°You can hand over the work today, pack up your personal


    belongings, and leave.¡±


    ¡°Your sry for this month will be calcted for you today.¡±


    ¡°When the group pays your sry on the 10th of next month, it will be printed on your sry card


    on time.¡±


    Manager Chen felt like he was struck by thunder and blurted out:


    ¡°Manager, I will be fired directly? I don¡¯tply with theborw! I didn¡¯t cause any losses to the


    group. I just misjudged someone else¡¯s collection.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t make more money for the group because my professional ability is not high enough.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I have caused losses to the group? There are a lot of good things in the entire antique


    industry that are bought at low prices every year.¡±


    ¡°Is it my fault just because I didn¡¯t buy those things?¡±


    The HR manager said calmly: ¡°How many good things others bought at low prices has nothing to do


    with the Antique Shop,¡±


    ¡°But if you reject the good things that others bring to your door, then it is your problem.¡±


    ¡°We have all seen the video. Doesn¡¯t this cause heavy losses to the group?¡±


    As he spoke, the HR manager spoke sharply and said coldly:


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t forget that you are the general manager of the Antique Shop, and you represent the


    Antique Shop. Reputation, brand name, and professionalism,¡±


    ¡°But you are so blind that you can¡¯t even recognize a priceless good thing.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much impact this has on the Antique Shop¡¯s reputation?¡±


    ¡°Before I came here today, I specifically consulted with several people.¡±


    ¡°Friends who are involved in antiques, without exception, they all know about you, and without


    exception, they all believe that your ignorance and ipetence have had a major negative impact


    on the Antique Shop!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a major fault?¡±


    Chen argued: ¡°Everyone makes mistakes sometimes. the Antique Shop handles so many things


    every year.¡±


    ¡°It is normal for us to make mistakes in one or two things asionally.¡±


    ¡°Even a robot cannot ensure that its work is 100% wless.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I should be fired just because I misjudged this one thing?¡±


    The HR manager said coldly: ¡°You still don¡¯t know where you went wrong, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, the group has no respect for you the Antique Shop.¡±


    ¡°What is the profit requirement? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t make money for the group, but you can¡¯t


    smear the group!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem if you missed a Northern Song Dynasty bronze Buddha worth 20 million


    yesterday. As long as you don¡¯t say it,¡±


    ¡°The group will have no problem at all! You don¡¯t know that you passed by such a good thing, but


    your mistake was that you published the video!¡±


    ¡°It was your video that tarnished the name of the group and the Antique Shop.¡±


    ¡°Today, it ispletely legal to use it as evidence to fire you.¡±


    ¡°If you are not satisfied with your job, you can go to thebor department.¡±


    ¡°You can also go to awyer to sue us. But this video you posted will definitely teach you how to


    behave.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Manager Chen suddenly became desperate.


    He also knew in his heart that ording to the content of this video, he definitely made a major


    mistake.


    There was nothing wrong with the group¡¯s dismissal of him based on this video.


    At this time, his intestines were turning green with regret, and he cried in his heart:


    ¡°Dmn it, if I had known that today¡¯s situation would be like this,¡±


    ¡°I would rather be beaten than conspire with Ervin to do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°In the end, Liangyun was not punished. I¡¯ve made a fcking 20 million yuan because of this, and he


    has gained a lot of fame.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten any fcuking benefits, and I¡¯m about to lose my job. Isn¡¯t this a big fcuking loss?¡±


    Thinking of this, he hated Ervin even more.


    So, he gritted his teeth and said to the HR manager: ¡°Let me tell you the truth,¡±


    ¡°What happened yesterday was not at all due to my blindness, but a trick made by Master Orvel¡¯s


    minion Ervin Zhang against Zhou Liangyun.¡±


    ¡°He took the bronze Buddha. He also found someone toe to our Antique


    Shop to show off and ask me to keep things out ording to the lines he said.¡±


    ¡°Then he asked someone to sell this thing to Liangyun.¡±


    ¡°He originally wanted to trick Zhou Liang. But he was so lucky, I didn¡¯t expect to give him such a big


    gift¡­¡±


    ¡°I think Orvel and Director Song have a good rtionship, they are both friends, so I thought I would


    help if I could.¡±


    ¡°Since we were acting together, I didn¡¯t take a closer look at this thing.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that Ervin was out of touch, but instead he tricked me¡­¡±


    ¡°Please tell Director Song about this, I really didn¡¯t mean to shut out the Bronze Buddha¡­¡±


    As he said that, he took out his mobile phone and found his chat record with Ervin containing all the


    lines in the script that Ervin gave him,


    Which are very different from what he said in the video.


    He handed the phone to the HR manager and said with an aggrieved look:


    ¡°I have nothing to prove. I have the chat records between Ervin and me. You can see for yourself!¡±


    At this moment, Manager Chen could only treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor.¡±


    Yes, after all, Orvel and Warnia do have a certain friendship,


    And these chat records can also prove that he did not really get eye-catching but acted exactly as


    Ervin said.


    In this way, to a certain extent, both Ervin and Orvel were dragged into the water.


    At this point, Manager Chen had no other choice but to make a desperate move.


    The HR manager looked at the chat history on his mobile phone and frowned.


    He didn¡¯t expect that there was such a hidden secret in the matter.


    Moreover, people from Mr. Orvel¡¯s side were also involved.


    He looked at Manager Chen and said, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll make a call.¡±


    Manager Chen saw that he was taking him seriously, and his hope rekindled in his heart.


    The HR manager walked to the door of the Antique Shop store, took out his mobile phone, and


    called Warnia.


    On the phone, he reported the situation to her and then asked:


    ¡°Chairperson, how do you think I should handle this matter?¡±


    Warnia had just called Charlie this morning and tentatively asked him. Chen¡¯s attitude toward


    Liangyun almost ends up judging a gentleman¡¯s heart with a viin¡¯s heart.


    So when she heard that Ervin and Manager Chen were working together to trick Liangyun,


    She knew that it must have nothing to do with Charlie.


    In addition, Warnia was also keenly aware of something wrong.


    ording to her guess, if Ervin wanted to use fake things to bring good luck, it must be for Charlie¡¯s


    father-inw Jacob.


    Then why should he let people run away for such a thing? Come to the Antique Shop, act in a y


    with Manager Chen, and also post it online.


    To put it bluntly, didn¡¯t Manager Chen want to use this incident to step on Liangyun¡¯s head to put


    some respect on his own face?


    Therefore, she said without hesitation: ¡°The Antique Shop is now in a mess, and it is getting more


    and more outrageous.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. You can fire Manager Chen normally, and all other employees of the Antique Shop will


    also be fired on the spot, andpensation will be N+1.¡±


    The HR manager hurriedly said: ¡°Chairman, if this happens, the Antique Shop will probably close


    down.¡±


    Warnia agreed and said decisively: ¡°The Antique Shop does need to close down for rectification.¡±


    ¡°After expelling Manager Chen and dismissing other employees. Posted a notice on the door,


    saying that due to the poor management of the group, there have been very serious problems


    within the Antique Shop,¡±


    ¡°And the store will be closed for rectification from today, and the opening time will be notifiedter!¡±

 Chapter 6187

    Chapter 6187


    Chapter 6187


    Manager Chen looked expectantly at the HR manager who walked in again, thinking that things


    would turn around.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the first thing the HR manager said when he sat down was:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chen. Now the group has determined that you not only made major mistakes at


    work,¡±


    ¡°But also have big problems with personal ethics and business ethics.¡±


    ¡°ording to the group¡¯s intention, thebor contract must be terminated immediately.¡±


    Manager Chen did not expect that by telling the hidden truth,


    He not only failed to solve the problem of gross negligence,


    But also added another issue of professional ethics.


    He could only bite the bullet and said to the HR manager:


    ¡°Manager, what did Director Song say? She and Mr. Orvel are familiar with each other after all.¡±


    ¡°In this matter, I also considered that we are all acquaintances¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to say anything, Mr. Chen.¡±  This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The HR manager said coldly: ¡°This matter has been finalized. There is no room for negotiation.¡±


    ¡°I have brought the notice of termination of employment.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to sign it. Our legal affairs department is here to bear witness.¡±


    ¡°As long as by handing this thing to you, we have fulfilled our duty of notification,¡±


    ¡°And we ask you to hand over the work as soon as possible.¡±


    Manager Chen was desperate and begged with a sad face:


    ¡°Manager, please see that I have worked so hard for the Antique Shop for so many years.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of it, even if you don¡¯t give me a chance to change my ways,¡±


    ¡°You should at least give me N+1pensation, right?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let me work for the grassroots for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And then let me be kicked out without any money right?¡±


    The HR manager said calmly: ¡°Sorry, there is nopensation for being fired due to gross


    negligence.¡±


    ¡°I have just told you about this issue.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what I said, you can also go to arbitration or sue.¡±


    ¡°The process is also very simple. You can find aw firm to help with the prosecution process.¡±


    ¡°Our group legal department will actively respond to thewsuit¡±


    Manager Chen knows very well that if he fights 10,000wsuits in this situation,


    He will definitely not win a singlewsuit.


    Not only is his time wasted, but he also has to pay high legal fees, which is not worth the loss.


    Seeing the HR manager¡¯s decisive attitude, he felt very unhappy,


    So he could only grit his teeth and said:


    ¡°Since the group and Director Song don¡¯t recognize the rtionship between Mr.


    Orvel and the favor I did for the group,¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t me me for publicizing this matter.¡±


    ¡°That Ervin Zhang caused me to lose my job, and I will definitely discredit him!¡±


    The HR manager didn¡¯t take his threat seriously at all, and said calmly:


    ¡°This is your decision, the group will not interfere in any way.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Manager Chen gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let Ervin know about it!¡±


    The HR manager nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Chen.¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing else, please help me call in the remaining employees.¡±


    ¡°The group is going to temporarily terminate the operation of the Antique Shop and terminate the


    labor contract with them.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Manager Chen¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Everyone needs to be fired?! Isn¡¯t this too harsh?¡±


    The HR manager smiled and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with ruthlessness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a group decision. This is the case with manypanies¡¯ business adjustments.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with the treatment of early-stage cancer.¡±


    ¡°The logic is the same. When cancer cells are found to form lesions,¡±


    ¡°They should be removed as soon as possible to prevent them from metastasizing to other organs.¡±


    ¡°As long as they are removed in time, recovery can be achieved.¡±


    Manager Chen did not expect that the other party would describe himself as a cancer cell,


    And he was very angry, thinking that since he had lost his job anyway,


    He might as well have a meal to relieve his anger.


    But when he thought about it again, he realized that the other party was the HR manager of the


    Song Group,


    And he was apanied by the group¡¯s legal affairs.


    If he touched him, the other party would definitely send him in.


    Thinking of this, he could only grit his teeth and endure it,


    Thinking to himself, he would be there soon.


    Post on Moments to expose that evil, Ervin.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that at that moment, Ervin came to the door of Peter¡¯s shop.


    At this time, the shop was bustling with people,


    And there was an endless stream of peopleing to pay homage to the dock and seek


    appraisals.


    Ervin hesitated at the door for a moment but finally made up his mind and walked in.


    Since many people knew Ervin and knew that he was no longer what he used to be,


    The moment he entered the store, many people around him subconsciously called him Brother


    Ervin,


    And each one was more respectful than the other.


    Ervin felt a little ashamed.


    At this moment, he realized that he was really sorry for the status given to him by Master Wade and


    Orvel for doing such a dirty deed.


    When he saw Peter, he felt very ashamed and stepped forward.


    When Peter saw himing, he thought he had sent someone to ask for something to no avail,


    So he came in person.


    So he asked him warily: ¡°Ervin, what are you doing here?¡±


    Ervin suddenly knelt down on one knee with a look on his face.


    He said with shame: ¡°Manager Zhou, Boss Zhou, I am sorry!¡±


    Peter couldn¡¯t help frowning, thinking that Ervin was up to some new tricks,


    So he asked pretending to be confused: ¡°The two of us are just acquaintances and have never


    shared any interests.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t think of anything you could do wrong with me.¡±


    The people around him were also dumbfounded.


    Although Ervin¡¯s current social status is not very high,


    Butpared to most of the old acquaintances who hang out in the antique street,


    He is still much better. Why did he suddenlye to kneel down and apologize to Peter?


    Some people who are more curious and gossipy have begun to take out their mobile phones and


    secretly shoot videos.


    At this moment, Ervin took a deep breath and said with embarrassment:


    ¡°Boss Zhou, the bronze Buddha you received earlier was made for you by me secretly together with


    Vice President Willson of the Calligraphy and Painting Association and Manager Chen from the


    Antique Shop.¡±


    ¡°We bought that thing from Mr. Cheng, who is very famous in the industry, for 98,000.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Cheng didn¡¯t know that it was from the Northern Song Dynasty,¡±


    ¡°And we were blind and didn¡¯t notice it. We wanted to trick you and make you unable to survive in


    the antique street with this hit.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it turned out to be such a self-defeating situation.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t remember the faults of viins and don¡¯t treat me like a rotten person.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a piece of paper full of words from his pocket,


    Handed it to Peter, and said respectfully:


    ¡°This is an apology letter written by me.¡±


    ¡°Please ept it! At the same time, I will send this letter to my circle of friends.¡±


    ¡°I apologize to you publicly!¡±


    The people watching were stunned.


    No one thought that behind Peter picking up the big leak, there was such an incredible secret


    behind the scenes!


    Peter was also confused by Ervin¡¯s attempt to plead guilty.

 Chapter 6188

    Chapter 6188


    Chapter 6188


    At first, he suspected that Ervin was ying hard-to-get,


    But when he thought about it, he even directly told Charlie¡¯s father-inw in public,


    Which was a bit thought-provoking.


    Peter has no doubts about Charlie¡¯s ability. Orvel has long been Charlie¡¯s loyal confidant.


    Now Ervin is Orvel¡¯s master.


    It stands to reason that Ervin will only try his best to please Charlie.


    And would never do anything to expose Jacob in public and smear his reputation.


    And there must be only one reason why he dares to do this now.


    This must be Charlie¡¯s orders.


    Thinking of this, Peter instantly understood that it seemed that Charlie already knew the whole


    story,


    And was determined to teach Ervin, Manager Chen, and his father-inw Jacob a lesson.


    So, he smiled and said to Ervin: ¡°If it¡¯s just for this matter, there is no need toe and apologize to


    me.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I want to thank you.¡±


    ¡°After all, business in the antique street is not easy to do now.¡±


    ¡°Having such a good start is indeed a rare-to-find event.¡±


    Ervin¡¯s face felt hot, but seeing that Peter didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter, he felt relieved and said


    in a pious tone:


    ¡°Boss Zhou, don¡¯t worry, I will nevere to disturb your business again,¡±


    ¡°Let alone tricking you. If you ever need me in the future, I will never refuse at all!¡±


    As he said that, he hurriedly said: ¡°In addition, please rest assured, Boss Zhou, I cheated you for


    three hundred thousand, I will definitely pay you back every penny.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hold us ountable for other responsibilities if you have a lot of them¡­


    Peter stretched out his hand to help him up and said,


    ¡°After all, we are all friends.¡±


    ¡°You are wee toe and sit in the store often if you have nothing to do in the future.¡±


    Ervin didn¡¯t have the nerve to show up,


    So he could only bite the bullet and say:


    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­Boss Zhou, you still have so many guests here, so I won¡¯t bother you¡­¡±


    After saying that, he quickly said goodbye and left.


    He left, and there was an explosion in the shop.


    No one expected that Ervin, who was so shrewd, would do such a stupid thing.


    Some good people had already posted the video to their circle of friends.


    After leaving the shop, he immediately posted the photo and text of his apology letter to his circle of


    friends,


    And even pinned this circle of friends to the top of his circle of friends.


    The apology letter exined the whole incident in great detail,


    That Manager Chen first asked him for help, informed him of the news of


    Liangyun¡¯s return,


    And how he took the initiative to contact Jacob to help him avenge.


    And then self-righteously designed the entire scam.


    He knew that this was the opportunity Charlie gave him to save himself,


    So he did not dare to hide anything.


    As soon as this circle of friends came out, the whole antique street went into a rage.


    People in almost every store were discussing this circle of friends.


    Who would have thought that Peter¡¯s lucky pick was someone else working so hard for him,


    Manager Chen, who was kicked out by the Antique Shop, was currently editing a circle of friends in


    front of the Antique Shop,


    Preparing to pour all the dirty water on Ervin in the circle of friends to relieve his hatred,


    But just when he was finished writing a short essay and was about to click to publish it an


    acquaintance saw him and said:


    ¡°Dmn, Manager Chen, you haven¡¯t looked at Ervin¡¯s WeChat Moments.¡±


    ¡°Is everything he said true? Did the three of you really work together to deliver that 20 million gift to


    Zhou Liang?


    Manager Chen was stunned and asked subconsciously:


    ¡°What circle of friends? What does it mean?


    The man said: ¡°Ervin¡¯s circle of friends, you should take a look quickly!¡±


    Manager Chen quickly quit the editor, refreshed his circle of friends,


    And immediately saw Ervin¡¯s apology letter.


    When he clicked in to see the details, he was so angry that he almost vomited three liters of blood,


    And blurted out: ¡°What a stupid high-tech!¡±


    ¡°Destroy the truck! Ervin, you ba5tard!¡±


    ¡°Even if we die together, you are one step ahead of me! Fcking beast! ¡°


    And this circle of friends also made Jacob famous in the antique industry too.


    The Painting and Calligraphy Association also has one foot in the antique circle,


    And Jacob was exposed to such a scandal, which shocked both the calligraphy and painting circle


    and the antique circle.


    Within a few minutes, the news reached President Pei, causing him to jump around in the office


    anxiously.


    President Pei also wanted to curry favor with Jacob, so he nned to leave the position of general


    president to him after he was promoted.


    He originally thought that everything was a sure thing,


    But he never thought that Jacob conspired with others to set up an antique fraud.


    What¡¯s even wrong is that it was originally a scam, but in the end, it was turned into a money-giving


    scam.


    Many people in the meeting originally made strong protests against Jacob,


    The executive vice president was doing nothing but pretending to be a fake person.


    Especially the vice presidents who were suppressed by Jacob were filled with indignation.


    Each of them is coveting the position of executive vice president,


    And they all haveints about Jacob, an extremely poor executive vice president.


    There was no suitable opportunity to overthrow him before,


    But now the once-in-a-lifetime opportunity has finallye.


    So, several vice presidents, together with the members, rushed to President Pei¡¯s office and


    demanded that President Pei expel Jacob from the Painting and Calligraphy Association.


    One person said: ¡°President Pei, Jacob ismitting a crime!¡±


    ¡°If this matter is pursued, he will go to jail!¡±


    ¡°The executive vice president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association going to jail for fraud.¡±


    ¡°Where is the face of our Calligraphy and Painting Association?¡±


    Another person echoed: ¡°That¡¯s right, President Pei! This ck sheep can no longer stay in our


    calligraphy and painting association!¡±


    ¡°He must be expelled immediately!¡±  Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Another person said: ¡°I have already said that this guy doesn¡¯t understand sh!t,¡±


    ¡°What qualifications does he have to be the executive vice president?¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that not only does he not understand sh!t, but he also has serious moral problems!¡±


    ¡°We should get rid of him as quickly as possible!¡±


    ¡°And then make a statement to the outside world that all this was his personal behavior and has


    nothing to do with our association!


    ¡°Yes, yes! A statement must be made! If we don¡¯t implement this matter as soon as possible,


    outsiders will definitely say that our Painting and Calligraphy Association does not distinguish


    between right and wrong,¡±


    ¡°And shelters fraudsters! By then the entire association will be implicated by him!¡±


    President Pei did not dare to agree or refuse.


    He could only say to the people who came to the door:


    ¡°Everyone, please be patient. This matter is just Ervin¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have sufficient evidence. We can¡¯t deal with Vice Chairman Willson directly,¡±


    ¡°So please wait a moment and wait for me to verify this matter before making a decision.¡±


    Everyone still wanted to express their protest.


    President Pei picked up the car keys and said,


    ¡°Just do what I said on this matter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let the bullets fly for a while!¡±


    ¡°As for me, I made an appointment with several leaders today to talk about the follow-up work,¡±


    ¡°So I will take the first step.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, once the truth about this matteres out,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation.¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly left the association and got into his car.¡±


    The first thing he did was to call Jacob, but the message on the phone was that the other party


    could not be reached for the time being.


    President Pei was anxious and angry, and immediately sent a voice message to Jacob on WeChat:


    ¡°Jacob, you are confused! Seeing that now is the critical moment for me to get promoted,¡±


    ¡°And wanted for you to follow suit, how could you do such a thing!¡±


    ¡°Now everyone is asking me to expel you from the Painting and Calligraphy Association.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Give me a call as soon as you receive the message!¡±

 Chapter 6189

    Chapter 6189


    Chapter 6189


    A few hourster, Jacob and ine¡¯s flight finallynded at Dubai International Airport.


    Jacob turned off the flight mode of his mobile phone as soon as the nended,


    And then stared at the signal sign on the upper right,


    Waiting for the mobile phone to search formunication signals and dataworks.


    He specially activated international phone and data roaming before going out,


    So after waiting for a few extra seconds, his phone sessfully connected to the Inte.


    As he sessfully connected to the Inte, multiple WeChat notifications popped up on his


    phone.


    However, Jacob, who was anxious all the way,


    Didn¡¯t even bother to check WeChat.


    He directly opened the call history and called Ervin.


    At this time, Ervin was in his office, preparing to go to Master Orvel¡¯s ce for a normal inspection.


    Although the letter of apology was pinned to the top of his circle of friends,


    Which ruined his reputation in the antique street and caused him to suffer a lot of weird looks from


    people around him,


    He could not care about it at all because he could still tell the difference in his heart.


    He knew in his heart that the most important thing for him now was to work hard and work with all


    his heart,


    And not to be affected by any side effects.


    Only in this way could he repay Master Wade for being open-minded.


    Seeing Jacob¡¯s call at this moment, he hesitated for a moment,


    Then pressed the answer button, and said calmly:


    ¡°President Willson, have younded in Dubai?¡±


    Jacob asked impatiently:


    ¡°The Bronze Buddha¡¯s What¡¯s going on? Do you get it back?¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Willson,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t handle this. Please ask someone else to do it.¡±


    Jacob immediately exploded when he heard this.


    Ervin, who had always been obedient and ttering to him,


    This was the first time he rejected him so firmly, which made him feel very unhappy.


    He immediately shouted angrily:


    ¡°Ervin, what is this attitude?! What do you want me to do?


    ¡°You asked me to sell the thing. If you don¡¯t get it back, who will?¡±


    ¡°I tell you, you must handle this matter for me,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I won¡¯t be done with you!¡±


    Ervin said in a very calm tone:


    ¡°President Willson, you can do whatever you want with this matter, just don¡¯te to me again.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jacob suddenly became angry, gritted his teeth, and cursed:


    ¡°You¡¯re so good, Ervin! Are you trying to take things back behind my back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better not me me for your wishful thinking!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t solve this matter for me, I¡¯m looking for my son-inw!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him now. Don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy to you!¡±


    Ervin sighed helplessly, and said in a gentle tone:


    ¡°That¡­ President Willson¡­ Just do this¡­¡±


    ¡°As for you, don¡¯t be in a hurry to get angry,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t be in a hurry to call Master Wade.¡±


    ¡°If you are in a hurry, take a look at my circle of friends.¡±


    ¡°After reading it, you can decide for yourself whether you want to call Master Wade.¡±


    Jacob frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s in the circle of friends?¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°You¡¯ll know after you see it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hang up,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to watch it now!¡±


    ¡°I want to see what you are doing in your circle of friends!¡±


    As he said that, he immediately turned the phone into speaker mode,


    And then switched the interface to WeChat.


    Dozens of messages were there on WeChat.


    He was surprised.


    He didn¡¯t know how he came to Dubai and so many people were looking for him.


    But he couldn¡¯t care about that now.


    He quickly opened the circle of friends and scrolled down for a while before he found Ervin¡¯s


    apology letter.


    He clicked on the picture and looked at it hastily,


    And instantly felt a buzzing in his head and his whole body was spinning.


    He never expected that Ervin would make the whole thing public in the circle of friends,


    And also included his name information.


    Wasn¡¯t this going to drag him to death?!


    Jacob was immediately furious and cursed angrily:


    ¡°Ervin, what the hell do you mean?!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me by posting this on Moments?!¡±


    Ervin said: ¡°President Willson, I have been deeply aware of this.¡±


    ¡°I personally went to the door to apologize to Boss Zhou earlier for my mistake.¡±


    ¡°I will not interfere in this matter in any form in the future.¡±  N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°You should also make amends as soon as possible.¡±


    Jacob went crazy, holding his mobile phone in both hands and looking at it.


    The microphone at the bottom of the phone roared angrily:


    ¡°Ervin! Delete this moment immediately!¡±


    ¡°Then post a new Moment to refute the rumors,¡±


    ¡°Saying that you framed me deliberately and that I was not involved at all!¡±


    Ervin said calmly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Willson,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t delete a little bit, and I can¡¯t post a little bit extra.¡±


    Jacob never expected that Ervin had such a bad attitude, and said angrily:


    ¡°Ervin! If you don¡¯t delete it,¡±


    ¡°I will call my son-inw! Let him talk to you to delete it!¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°Then call Master Wade and see what he has to say.¡±


    After that, Ervin said, ¡°By the way, President Willson,¡±


    ¡°I have something to do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy, so I can¡¯t talk to you anymore, but I have onest thing to remind you.¡±


    ¡°What we had done was indeed a fraud.¡±


    ¡°As for you, it¡¯s best to return the stolen money to boss Zhou as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it will cause a big fuss and it will not end well for you.¡±


    ¡°What the h3ll!¡±


    Jacob asked angrily: ¡°If it doesn¡¯t end well, you can end it well?!¡±


    Ervin said confidently: ¡°I didn¡¯t get the money!¡±


    ¡°The three hundred thousand was transferred directly to you from my little brother¡¯s card,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t get a cent!¡±


    ¡°Even if the matter gets serious,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an aplice at most, and my nature is not very bad;¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m not the same as you.¡±


    ¡°I came to apologize today and publicly apologized in the circle of friends.¡±


    ¡°I have already got into a big fuss without Boss Zhou¡¯s understanding.¡±


    ¡°Boss Zhou gave me a letter of understanding, so I¡¯m basically fine.¡±


    ¡°But it will be a different matter for you then.¡±


    ¡°Your amount is not worth it. If things go wrong, not only will you have to refund the money,¡±


    ¡°But you might even have to stay in jail for a few years at such an old age.¡±


    ¡°It would be more than worth the gain.¡±


    Jacob was frightened and asked him quickly:


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What should I do?¡±

 Chapter 6190

    Chapter 6190


    Chapter 6190


    Ervin said, ¡°Just refund the money and apologize.¡±


    Jacob said angrily, ¡°I already let Zhou Liangyun pick up more than 19 million for nothing.¡±


    ¡°You want me to give him back 300,000 yuan? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Ervin said, ¡°Just do it yourself.¡±


    After that, Ervin hung up the phone without waiting for Jacob to respond.


    Jacob was holding the phone.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he was angry or frightened,


    But his whole body was trembling and twitching constantly.


    ine on the side quickly asked him:


    ¡°Husband, what did Ervin say?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t he get the things back for us?!¡±


    Jacob was distracted by her, so he dropped the cell phone in the void.


    He couldn¡¯t catch both of them, but ine had quick eyesight and quick hands and quickly grabbed


    the phone back.


    At this time, she noticed that his face was covered with sweat and asked him quickly:


    ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Jacob came back to his senses and cursed angrily:


    ¡°This ba5tard Ervin! What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°He wants to kill me! He posted everything on WeChat,¡±


    ¡°So he just jumped into the fire with his arms in my arms!¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly came back to his senses and said with eyes wide open:


    ¡°Fcuk! Moments! No wonder so many people send me WeChat messages!¡±


    ¡°Where is my phone? Give it to me!¡±


    ine subconsciously handed the phone to him. , nervously asked: ¡°Husband, what happened?¡±


    Jacob said: ¡°I don¡¯t have time to tell you this now, please wait for me for a while.¡±


    As he said that, while the ne was still taxiing to the parking space,


    He quickly browsed there was an unread message on WeChat.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When he saw the message from President Pei, his heart skipped a beat.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether you make 200,000 yuan or not.


    The key is that the position of executive vice president cannot be lost.


    The Calligraphy and Painting Association has four vice presidents and only one executive vice


    president.


    This is a proper second-inmand. As long as President Pei is promoted,


    The executive vice president is bound to take over.


    Jacob has been looking forward to the day when he bes the president of the association these


    days,


    So that he can really feel proud.


    If Ervin exposes this matter, if his position in the calligraphy and painting association is affected,


    wouldn¡¯t it be a huge loss?


    So, he quickly clicked on the voice message that President Pei sent to him.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was yed, he was so nervous that his teeth began to chatter.


    In addition to the first one, President Pei also sent a voice message.


    After clicking to y, he heard President Pei say: ¡°Oh Jacob, what you did with


    Ervin now affects us all. It¡¯s getting bigger and bigger.¡±


    ¡°Several leaders I had dinner withst time called me to ask about the specific situation.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing. You said thatst time we finally established a good


    communication foundation.¡±


    ¡°If you act like this, everyone will avoid you in the future. I can¡¯t even pull you away!¡±


    Jacob was so nervous that he muttered in a panic:


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. It¡¯s over now.¡±


    ¡°If Ervin does this, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to survive in the association¡­¡±


    As he said that, he quickly wiped away his cold sweat and sent a message back to President Pei:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Pei. We have just arrived in Dubai and the ne has not yet stopped.¡±


    ¡°This matter is not what Ervin said. You must not believe his words!¡±


    ¡°I will definitely hold him ountable!¡±


    After sending it, President Pei¡¯s voice call came over.


    Jacob answered the call immediately and asked nervously:


    ¡°President Pei, what¡¯s the situation in there right now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation¡­¡± President Pei sighed and said helplessly:


    ¡°Once Ervin¡¯s circle of friends was released, the entire association People from all over areing


    to me to report and ask for your removal.¡±


    ¡°They feel that you are not qualified to serve as the executive vice president, or even to stay in the


    association.¡±


    ¡°People from several brother units also came to ask me about the situation;¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. Each of these people is more gossipy than the other.¡±


    ¡°They usually have no ability to do things, but they are better at eating melons.¡±


    ¡°Even if you give them two acres of watermelonnd, they can eat it all in one go.¡±


    ¡°Now because the situation has not yet been rified, the matter is being suppressed for now,¡±


    ¡°But this matter still needs to be dealt with. You still have to tell me whether you were involved in


    this matter.¡±


    ¡°If not, can youe up with conclusive evidence to refute Ervin¡¯s statement?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jacob didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Naturally, he wanted to say that he was not involved, but his words were unfounded,


    And Ervin¡¯s attitude towards him was extremely bad now.


    If he denied it, but he bit him, he would definitely not be able to deal with it. After all, it is the truth.


    But if he admitted his participation, wouldn¡¯t the matter be a certainty in Chairman Pei¡¯s eyes?


    When President Pei expels himself from the Painting and Calligraphy Association, won¡¯t his career


    be ruined?


    Thinking of this, he had a rare idea.


    Instead of answering the question raised by President Pei, he asked:


    ¡°President Pei, in your opinion, how can I prove that I did not participate?¡±


    President Pei didn¡¯t think much about it and said bluntly:


    ¡°Jacob, if you are really not involved in this matter, then we must use strong medicine, heavy


    medicine!¡±


    ¡°I will call the police directly! Just tell the police that this Ervin has personally attacked you,¡±


    ¡°It has damaged your reputation and requires the police to investigate this matter thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°The police will definitely release a result after the investigation.¡±


    ¡°As long as the police result says that you were not involved, no one can throw dirty water on you!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jacob was so frightened that his heart and liver trembled.


    Call the police? Isn¡¯t he just asking for his own death?


    Just like Ervin said, once the police get involved, he is the one who took the money,


    And he will definitely have the greatest responsibility.


    What¡¯s more, Ervin has already obtained Zhou Liangyun¡¯s understanding.


    If the police don¡¯t pursue him, wouldn¡¯t it be all about him?


    Thinking of this, Jacob hesitated and said: ¡°President Pei, you also know that Ervin is a member of


    Mr. Wu.¡¯s group.¡±


    ¡°You also know that Mr. Wu has a good rtionship with me.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t save some face for his younger brother, It¡¯s somewhat unreasonable.¡± President Pei said


    thoughtfully: ¡°Well¡­ what you said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°I heard that this Ervin is still the man next to Mr. Wu, and helps him with a lot of business.¡±


    After that, he suddenly remembered something, and his voice immediately rose an octave, and he


    said loudly:


    ¡°Jacob, that¡¯s not right! Since Ervin is Mr. Wu¡¯s man, he clearly knows that you have a good


    rtionship with Mr. Wu,¡±


    ¡°So why not find out what is going on? Is Ervin really telling the truth, or is he trying to get into


    trouble with you because you are closer to Mr. Wu?¡±


    Jacob wanted to p him. He looked for a reason to avoid calling the police,


    But unexpectedly a fatal bug was exposed.


    So he hurriedly said: ¡°Of course¡­ of course he can¡¯t get along with me.¡±


    ¡°President Pei, I have to give Mr. Wu some face in this matter,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t be too anxious. I¡¯ll call Mr. Wu now and let him know.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what we can do about it!¡±


    President Pei breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that he mentioned Mr. Wu, and said,


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, please call Mr. Wu immediately and ask him to take good care of that Ervin.¡±


    ¡°The best way is to ask Mr. Wu to put pressure on Ervin and force him to post a new statement,¡±


    ¡°And state in the new statement that everything he said about you is a false trap!¡±


    Jacob instantly ignited hope and said hurriedly:


    ¡°Okay! I will call Mr. Wu right now!¡±


    ¡°I believe that for the sake of my son-inw, Mr. Wu will definitely help!¡±

 Chapter 6191

    Chapter 6191


    Chapter 6191


    At this time, Jacob had regarded Master Orvel as thest straw.


    Although he always mentioned Charlie in his conversations with Ervin and President Pei,


    As if he would call Charlie every minute, he actually did not dare to call Charlie for this kind of thing.


    Asking for help.


    After all, what he was doing was deceiving people.


    How could he talk to Charlie about this kind of thing?


    Opening their mouth to Charlie meant that his daughter also got to know about it.


    What would the young couple think of him?


    From now on, won¡¯t he have to keep his head down and behave at home?


    Therefore, now he can only seek help from Orvel to see if he can help.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that Orvel was beside Charlie at this time.


    Charlie has already predicted Jacob¡¯s next move.


    When his father-inw finds that he cannot suppress Ervin,


    He will definitely find a way to find someone who can suppress Ervin.


    Orvel became the best candidate at this time!


    For Sure.


    Orvel¡¯s cell phone rang soon.


    The caller was none other than Jacob.


    He did not answer the phone in a hurry, but looked at Charlie and asked carefully:


    ¡°Master Wade, will I follow your instructionster?¡±


    Charlie nodded.


    Orvel asked again: ¡°In terms of tone and attitude, do you want to be a little gentler?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Charlie said lightly:


    ¡°He never understands what it means to give up on good terms.¡±


    ¡°I introduced you two to each other.¡±


    ¡°I asked you to support him because I wanted him to be more rxed in this city and gain some


    face when socializing outside.¡±


    ¡°But this time he did go too far.¡±


    ¡°If this continues, I am afraid that my father-inw will go further and further away.¡±


    ¡°You have to use some force to get him back on track.¡±


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°Okay, Master Wade, I understand.¡±


    After that, he pressed the answer button and turned on the speaker at the same time.


    As soon as the call came through, Jacob couldn¡¯t wait to say:


    ¡°Mr. Hong, it¡¯s me, Jacob, Mr. Hong!¡±


    Orvel hummed and said, ¡°Mr. Mr. Willson, do you have something to do with me?¡±


    Jacob said hurriedly: ¡°That¡¯s, Mr. Hong, That guy Ervin posted a message on WeChat.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you saw it?¡±


    Orvel said calmly: ¡°Yes, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Although it is almost the actual situation, the key point is that Ervin came up with this deceptive


    idea.¡±


    ¡°I waspletely deceived by him and dragged into the water.¡±


    ¡°Now that he has posted such a post on Moments, it has a very bad impact on me.¡±  N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°President Pei of our association came all the way to ask me for an exnation.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t give a reasonable exnation, my position in the Painting and


    Calligraphy Association may be insecure¡­¡±


    Orvel said with a somewhat cold voice:


    ¡°Mr. Mr. Willson, what you did is really too shameless.¡±


    ¡°I scolded Ervin as soon as I knew it!¡±


    ¡°I asked him to post that in the Moments!¡±


    Jacob asked in surprise: ¡°Mr. Hong, Why are you doing this? Are you and Zhou


    Liangyun good friends?¡±


    Orvel said: ¡°I have no friendship with Zhou Liangyun Mr. Willson.¡±


    Jacob was even more puzzled and asked quickly:


    ¡°Then why are you going towards that Zhou Liangyun?¡±


    He said coldly: ¡°In the past two years, I have been trying my best to clean up my image.¡±


    ¡°I rarely interfere in the affairs of the world, and I try not to do illegal business.¡±


    ¡°Now everyone in the city knows that Ervin is my worker.¡±


    ¡°But my worker did such a dirty thing behind my back. Doesn¡¯t this mean he poured dirty water on


    me?¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t expect Orvel¡¯s words to be so serious. He was shocked and hurriedly exined:


    ¡°No. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wu, I really didn¡¯t expect that this matter would have a bad impact on you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all that Ervin¡¯s fault! I didn¡¯t even know about Zhou Liangyun¡¯s return,¡±


    ¡°But he rushed to tell me, and why? He took the initiative to formte such a n,¡±


    ¡°And I was tricked by him. You have to make the decision for me!¡±


    Orvel said calmly: ¡°Mr. Willson, I have already punished Ervin, and he has also gone to apologize to


    Zhou Liangyun.¡±


    ¡°This matter has been overturned by me?¡±


    Jacob said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Hong, I am also very stressed now.¡±


    ¡°I beg you to do me a favor for the sake of my son-inw Charlie and let Ervin take me out of this


    matter.¡±


    ¡°I will be in big trouble, and I might even be arrested¡­¡±


    Orvel said: ¡°Mr. Willson, although I respect Master Wade very much,¡±


    ¡°But if you want me to be unconscionable in this matter, then I definitely can¡¯t do it.¡±


    When Jacob heard this, his heart was filled with despair, and he couldn¡¯t help but choke up, and


    begged:


    ¡°Mr. Hong, I beg you to help me. If you don¡¯t, it will really be over¡­¡±


    Orvel was silent for a moment and sighed:


    ¡°Hey! Forget it! For Master Wade¡¯s sake, I will help you this time.¡±

 Chapter 6192

    Chapter 6192


    Chapter 6192


    Jacob suddenly felt like he was surviving a disaster.


    He also became excited instantly and said quickly: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hong! Thank you, Mr. Hong!¡±


    Orvel said: ¡°Don¡¯t thank me in a hurry. Although I can help you, I can only help you to a certain


    extent.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to really be like him.¡±


    As you said, take you outpletely and let Ervin take all the responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°After all, Ervin is my younger brother. If I force my younger brother to stand up for an outsider, how


    can I convince my younger brothers in the future?¡±


    Jacob¡¯s heart sank again and he asked nervously: ¡°Then how can you help me?¡±


    Orvel said: ¡°I can say hello to the police.¡±


    ¡°Help you solve it and don¡¯t let it rise to the legal level, so at least you won¡¯t go in.¡±


    Jacob¡¯s heart suddenly rose again.


    Not being able to go in means that he already has a guarantee.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He may lose his face and his job, but he will not lose his freedom.


    Just when he felt a little better, Orvel said again:


    ¡°However, there are conditions for me to help you.¡±


    ¡°Only if you agree can I help you. Otherwise, you will have to do it yourself.¡±


    Jacob said hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Wu, you say it, as long as I can do it, I will definitely agree!¡±


    Orvel said: ¡°Although I can keep this matter out of Antique Street, you still have to resolve it inside


    Antique Street.¡±


    ¡°So I want you to go to Antique Street to apologize to Zhou Liangyun in person as soon as


    possible,¡±


    ¡°And also refund the 300,000 you earned from him.¡±


    When Jacob heard this, he almost cried, and said with extreme grievance:


    ¡°Mr. Hong¡­ ¡­Zhou Liangyun has already earned 19.7 million, do I have to pay him back the


    300,000?¡±


    Orvel said: ¡°How much he earns is his business. You earned his 300,000?¡±


    ¡°Proceeds from fraud, do you understand the concept?¡±


    Jacob blurted out excitedly: ¡°But I still spent 98,000 on shopping!¡±


    ¡°I spent 98,000 and earned back 300,000, and the profit margin was only 200,000.¡±


    ¡°If I refund him 300,000 yuan, wouldn¡¯t I lose all my capital?¡±


    Orvel said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s already this time if you still can¡¯t bear the loss of money, then there¡¯s nothing


    I can do about it,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Willson you can figure it out yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Jacob suddenly became nervous and said quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Hong, can¡¯t I return all my profits that is, two thousand and not a penny more okay?¡±


    ¡°You have to keep my capital, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Orvel asked him back: ¡°Mr. Mr. Willson, if ording to your theory, if a telmunications


    fraudster is caught and the police ask him to return the fraudulent money,¡±


    ¡°Will he also have to deduct the inte and phone bills?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ ¡­¡± Jacob was speechless and didn¡¯t know how to answer at all.


    Orvel then said again: ¡°Mr. Willson, I made my promise to you and helped you with advice entirely


    because of Master Wade¡¯s face.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s now like this, and you¡¯re still reluctant to give up the money, so don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Jacob copsed and could only say loudly:


    ¡°Okay, Master Wu, I will return all 300,000 yuan to him. Is that okay?¡±


    Orvel then said: ¡°I suggest you donate the money directly to charity.¡±


    ¡°Then take the donation receipt and apologize to Zhou Liangyun, because I just heard that he


    personally donated 10 million to charity,¡±


    ¡°So he definitely doesn¡¯t care about your 300,000. You did what you wanted and donated the


    money.¡±


    ¡°He will probably give you a high look.¡±


    Jacob already epted his fate and said repeatedly: ¡°Okay! I will donate every cent of it!¡±


    Orvel said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Willson, money is something external to the body.¡±


    ¡°If you have this awareness, I believe you should be able to get through this matter without any


    danger.¡±


    After that, he added: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I think you should hurry up. Go to the antique street to meet


    Zhou Liangyun.¡±


    Jacob said helplessly: ¡°Mr. Hong, I am in Dubai now. I came on vacation with my wife. I justnded


    not long ago, and the ne has just stopped.¡±


    He raised his head and said, ¡°The cabin door hasn¡¯t been opened yet.¡±


    After saying that, he suddenly found that all the entire first-ss passengers were looking at him


    with very contemptuous eyes.


    Only then did he realize that the voice he had just spoken on the phone was a bit loud, and it was


    probably that all the passengers had heard it.


    He was so embarrassed that he suddenly fell on pins and needles.


    He quickly lowered his voice and said to Orvel:


    ¡°Mr. Hong, do you think I donated the money and then sent the donation certificate to Zhou Liang?¡±


    Orvel said: ¡°It¡¯s a matter of business. ¡°It¡¯s important. I advise you to put aside your vacation and


    come back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if something bad happens, I won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    Orvel said, ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard. Our local media are already paying attention to this matter and


    are nning to interview Zhou Liangyun.¡±


    ¡°If this matter bes more and more influential, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can keep my word,¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯d bettere back as soon as possible and deal with this matter first.¡±


    Jacob waspletely broken and cried:


    ¡°I spent tens of thousands on air tickets and a lot of money on the hotel.¡±


    ¡°I justnded after a nine-hour flight. You can¡¯t let me go back now¡­¡±


    ¡°And the money I earned before has to be returned.¡±


    ¡°The capital of 98,000 yuan has been lost.¡±


    ¡°If I lose another 100,000 yuan in air tickets and hotels, wouldn¡¯t I be a superviin? ¡­¡±


    Orvel said helplessly: ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take a gamble?¡±


    Jacob was frightened and said quickly: ¡°No, no¡­ I can¡¯t risk this kind of thing, maybe I have to go


    in,¡±


    ¡°My wife, she went through a lot of hardships when she entered, and there is nothing I can do to


    make the same mistake as her¡­¡±


    After that, he sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, Mr. Hong,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just look at the air tickets and book the earliest flight back. ¡­¡±

 Chapter 6193

    Chapter 6193


    Chapter 6193


    As soon as she heard that Jacob was going back, ine became anxious.


    Seeing Jacob hang up the phone, she quickly asked him:


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? We just came here and you have to go back?¡±


    ¡°Do you see that the soles of my shoes are stepping on the ground of Dubai?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re about to leave¡­¡±


    Jacob wiped the cold sweat on his head, he whispered:


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to leave this situation now.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go back, my position as executive vice president will be gone.¡±


    ine said angrily: ¡°It¡¯s been half a lifetime since I came out for my honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just leave it like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent it out to my circle of friends.¡±


    ¡°How many people are waiting to see what happens next when I travel to Dubai.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget, our air tickets and hotels are all covered.¡±


    ¡°It cost a lot of money, and the hotel is non-refundable!¡±


    Jacob said with a depressed look, ¡°How about you stay here,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll go back and take care of the matter.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± She asked.


    Jacob said irritably: ¡°ording to what Mr. Orvel wants, not only do I have to go back,¡±


    ¡°But I also have to donate all the three hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°If I donate, this 300,000 yuan, not to mention the 200,000 yuan profit,¡±


    ¡°I have to fold in every cent of my 98,000 yuan.¡±


    As he spoke, he covered his face with one hand and said depressedly:


    ¡°What the h3ll is this? Ah, this¡­¡±


    At this time, the door of the ne has been opened, and the passengers around him have begun to


    pick up their luggage and line up to get off the ne.


    A few people looked specifically at Jacob when they left,


    With undisguised expressions ofughter on their faces.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Their smiles made Jacob feel even more depressed.


    He quickly took out his mobile phone and looked at the return ticket.


    He found that the earliest return flight would take off six hourster,


    So he said to ine: ¡°Honey, we did spend a lot of money to book the hotel,¡±


    ¡°You can stay here for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll book a ticket to go back to Aurous Hill tonight to do some work.¡±


    ine quickly asked him, ¡°Will youe back after finishing the work?¡±


    Jacob sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s the same when I get to Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow afternoon. I don¡¯t know how long it will take to deal with the matter.¡±


    ¡°After it¡¯s done, it will take another eight or nine hours to fly over.¡±


    ¡°Just flying back and forth like this will make my old bones fall apart¡­¡±


    ine said: ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we fall asleep all the way?¡±


    ¡°We feel pretty good, and the food and drink are okay.¡±


    ¡°Just treat it as if you just slept on the ne and arrived.¡±


    Jacob handed the flight page on his mobile phone to ine and said depressedly:


    ¡°Look, the flight taking off tonight costs more than 4,000 for economy ss, more than 20,000 for


    business ss, and more than 50,000 for first ss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already wasted a ne ticket when I came here, and I have to spend nearly 100,000 yuan on


    it.¡±


    ¡°If I still fly first ss when I go back this time, won¡¯t I suffer even more losses when I finish my


    business and fly first ss back?¡±


    ¡°This is three fcuking first-ss flights, and hundreds of thousands are gone!¡±


    ¡°If I spend so much money to sleep on the ne, I might as well stay at home and not go out.¡±


    ine muttered dissatisfied. ¡°We agreed to go on our honeymoon,¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t just leave me here alone for several days, right?¡±


    Jacob also felt that this was really not appropriate, so he could only say helplessly:


    ¡°Then you stay in the hotel and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle back as soon as you finish the work.¡±


    ine breathed a sigh of relief and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s about it, so you have to hurry up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go back by the time you arrive.¡±


    Jacob nodded and said. I¡¯ll go back to economy ss tonight.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to fly in first ss when I finish my work.¡±


    ¡°This round trip costs 100,000 yuan, which is so fcuking painful.¡±


    ¡°Economy ss is less than 10,000 yuan, which is still eptable.¡±


    ineye said in agreement: ¡°It¡¯s more economical to fly in economy ss.¡±


    ¡°The small private room on this crappy ne is not fully enclosed.¡±


    ¡°Two round-trip air tickets cost 100,000.¡±


    ¡°If you have this money, you can go to a five-star hotel to find a presidential suite.¡±


    ¡°There you can lie downfortably for three to five days.¡±


    After saying that, she added: ¡°I think the economy ss is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°It only takes eight or nine hours to get there, so you can just grit your teeth and get over it.¡±


    ¡°I used to go to college. When I came to Aurous Hill from my hometown,¡±


    ¡°It took more than ten hours to take the green train.¡±


    ¡°If I could buy a ticket, it would be a big deal. I once stood for the whole journey.¡± Jacob sighed:


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s settled! Let¡¯s get off the ne first,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hotel, and thene back.¡±

 Chapter 6194

    Chapter 6194


    Chapter 6194


    The two got off the ne, passed the customs, and took a taxi to the booked hotel.


    After getting the return ticket on the way, ine reminded him:


    ¡°Tell Charlie before you get on the ne,¡±


    ¡°Tell him the flight number, and ask him to pick you up at the airport then.¡±


    Jacob refused on the spot: ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone when I go back this time.¡±


    ¡°When I get there, I will go directly to Zhou Liangyun and apologize to him.¡±


    ¡°Even if I kneel down and kowtow three times,¡±


    ¡°As long as this matter is over,¡±


    ¡°I will go to President Pei to see how the trouble in the association can be solved.¡±


    ¡°If it can be solved, I wille back directly.¡±


    ¡°What if it can¡¯t be solved?¡±


    Jacob sighed in confusion: ¡°If those birdies stick to this matter, I guess I won¡¯t be able to stay in the


    Painting and Calligraphy Association.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees. If it really doesn¡¯t work,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll quit the Painting and Calligraphy Association at the worst possible time.¡±


    ¡°My current requirements are not high. I just don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡±


    ine said: ¡°Let¡¯s talk to Zhou Liangyun when you get back.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, just ask Charlie for help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be embarrassed than to go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡­


    When the two arrived at the hotel, it was already nighttime as per Aurous Hill time.


    Charlie and ire had just finished eating at home.


    ire took out her mobile phone and said to Charlie:


    ¡°I saw the notification on the flight software.¡±


    ¡°Mom and Dad¡¯s flightnded almost two hours ago.¡±


    ¡°I guess they should have arrived at the hotel,¡±


    ¡°Let me make a call.¡±


    Just after she finished speaking,


    She received a video call from ine before she opened WeChat.


    Jacob thought that when he arrived at the hotel, he would first video call Charlie and ire to make


    sure they were safe,


    And then quietly fly back to Aurous Hill to do business.


    What they both cared about was whether he and ine had sessfully arrived at the hotel and


    started their honeymoon.


    As long as they tell them that the trip is safe at the hotel,


    They will definitely not pay too much attention to it.


    Then let ine take a few photos of the surroundings every day and send them to them.


    Or post them to Moments, they should be able to fool them.


    As soon as the video was connected,


    Jacob and ine were seen sitting on the sofa in the hotel living room.


    The hotel floor was so high that they could have a panoramic view of Dubai¡¯s famous Palm Ind.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ine held up her mobile phone and said to ire with a smile:


    ¡°Daughter, your dad and I are at the hotel.¡±


    ¡°You and Charlie should stop thinking about us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mom.¡± ire saw the rtionship between the two of them.


    She rxed and felt very pleased, then she said:


    ¡°You and Dad have a good time there and feel more about the local characteristics.¡±


    ¡°If there are any famous local specialties, remember to bring some back to Charlie and me.¡±


    ine said happily Said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°Mom will definitely bring it to you when the timees.¡±


    After that, she added: ¡°Your dad said that the international roaming data of our mobile phone is very


    valuable,¡±


    ¡°And the mobile phonework here is extremely slow,¡±


    ¡°And the WiFi in the hotel is very slow.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t send videos to us these days. If you have anything, just send it to WeChat or text.¡±


    ire didn¡¯t think much, nodded, and said,


    ¡°Okay, you guys have fun, be sure to pay attention to safety.¡±


    ¡°The other thing is to be vignt when you go out and never trust strangers.¡±


    ine quickly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom is experienced now and will definitely be very cautious.¡±


    After that, she said: ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, my dear,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out with your dad to have something to eat and visit the Dubai Mall!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± ire said with a smile, ¡°I hope you have a good time!¡±


    Although Charlie didn¡¯t say anything.


    But from ine¡¯s words that deliberately foreshadowed the slow speed of the inte,


    He guessed that Jacob was likely toe back soon.


    At this time, Charlie has not yet thought about what kind of lesson he will teach his father-inw this


    time.


    The scale of this matter can be loose or tight, and the tightness is all under Charlie¡¯s control.


    If he were a little more rxed, he would be more noble.


    After he donated 300,000 yuan, he would ask Zhou Liangyun toe out in person to ¡°refute the


    rumor¡± and say that Ervin¡¯s incident in the WeChat Moments was a misunderstanding and that the


    whole thing had nothing to do with fraud.


    In this way, his father-inw will lose his money,


    But at least his personal reputation and status in the calligraphy and painting association will not be


    affected.


    If it were tighter, he would have to pay a greater price.


    He would only guarantee that he would not be caught, and just ignore the rest.


    By then, his reputation would be ruined,


    And his reputation in the Calligraphy and Painting Association would definitely be in disgrace as


    well.


    As for which method to choose, he should also secretly observe whether his father-inw truly


    regrets it.

 Chapter 6195

    Chapter 6195


    Chapter 6195


    At night in Dubai, Jacob dragged his tired body from the hotel in the city to the airport alone.


    Since the return ticket he purchased was economy ss,


    He could only sit on the hard bench next to the boarding gate and wait for the gate to open.


    While waiting, he opened the website of the Aurous Hill Charity Foundation with heartbreak,


    Found their donation ount, and nned to transfer 300,000 yuan to the foundation.


    The reason why he chose to donate the money to the Aurous Hill Charitable


    Foundation was because he saw many antique dealers in his circle of friends,


    All discussing Liangyun¡¯s donation of 10 million to the Aurous Hill Charitable Foundation.


    Today, Liangyun has be famous in the antique street,


    And he has suddenly be the most handsome boy in the entire antique street.


    Some people admire his strong level, some are envious of his ability to make aeback,


    And some are jealous that he made 20 million in one night. Such a huge sum of money.


    And Liangyun was also very straightforward.


    As soon as the news of the 20 million yuan spread,


    He contacted the Aurous Hill Charity Foundation and donated 10 million yuan in his own name,


    And it was a direct transfer without any sloppiness.


    The main reason why Liangyun wanted to donate 10 million was to try to reduce and slow down


    people¡¯s envy and jealousy towards him.


    A person¡¯s sudden wealth will inevitably make many people feel ufortable,


    But if half of the money earned is suddenly lost, many ufortable people will naturally feel much


    better.


    Jacob originally felt extremely depressed when he thought about donating the 300,000 yuan,


    But when he thought about Liangyun donating 10 million, he felt relieved a lot.


    At this time, he also hesitated in his heart, thinking:


    ¡°Should I donate this money now,¡±


    ¡°Or wait until I meet Liangyun and make sure he forgives me before donating?¡±


    Thinking of this, he thought to himself:


    ¡°If I donate now, it will probably make him think that I am sincere enough.¡±


    ¡°At this time, it is better not to make a fool of myself and just donate first.¡±  N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°At least it can show my attitude, even if Liangyun has to call the police,¡±


    ¡°I would have already donated the money when the police came to find me,¡±


    ¡°So I can try to get leniency no matter what.¡±


    At this thought, he gritted his teeth and transferred 300,000 to the foundation.


    After the transfer waspleted, he immediately carefully downloaded the transfer voucher to his


    mobile phone.


    When he returned, he nned to show it to Liangyun and beg him to let him go.


    The return flight is definitely torture for someone of Jacob¡¯s age whocks exercise.


    Thefort of the seats in the economy ss was far worse than that in the first ss.


    In addition, the flight was almost full.


    Jacob was squeezed between two men.


    The flight was very painful.


    During the eight-hour flight, he didn¡¯t even have a moment of sleep.


    When the nended in Aurous Hill,


    Jacob felt that half of his life was gone.


    When he got off the ne, he stood up and his legs were shaking.


    After finally getting out of the airport, he immediately took out a disposable mask and put it on for


    fear of being recognized.


    Then he lined up a taxi at the entrance of the airport.


    As soon as he got in the car, he couldn¡¯t wait to say to the driver:


    ¡°Hello, Please go to the antique street!¡±


    Seeing his anxious look, the taxi driver said with a smile:


    ¡°You are so anxious to go to the antique street after getting off the ne.¡±


    ¡°You came to Aurous Hill from other ces specifically to pick up the antiques, right?¡±


    He said angrily: ¡°I¡¯m a local. Besides, there are so many leaks that are easy to pick up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave them to others. It¡¯s just like burning incense.¡±


    The driver smiled and said: ¡°You, a local, didn¡¯t go home as soon as you got off the ne.¡±


    ¡°Instead, you want to go to the antique street and say you don¡¯t want to pick up the leaks.¡±


    After that, the driver said: ¡°Actually, let alone you, even I want to go to the antique street to pick up


    the leaks.¡±


    ¡°We work so hard to drive a taxi to sum every penny for a few thousand at the end of the month.¡±


    ¡°But there are some who can make twenty million in one night,¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t make that much money even if I drive a taxi until I die.¡±


    Jacob knew that he must be talking about Liangyun,


    And he felt even more ufortable, and his tone was a bit ufortable.


    He said displeasedly: ¡°I am going to the antique street to do errands, not to pick up leaks.¡±


    The driver asked curiously: ¡°Isn¡¯t it to pick up leaks?¡±


    ¡°Then you haven¡¯t heard about what happened yesterday, right?¡±


    After saying that, he said happily:


    ¡°Let me tell you, this thing is so magical that even a movie would not dare to be shot like this.¡±


    ¡°A few idiots bought a cultural relic worth a high price and wanted to deceive a boss in the antique


    street.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that the fake cultural relic bought by these idiots is actually¡­¡±


    Jacob was almost furious.


    He wanted to yell at the talkative driver that I was one of those idiots.


    But his reason still made him change his exnation:


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been on a ne for eight hours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I want to sleep for a while.¡±


    The driver asked in surprise: ¡°Hey, you came back from abroad? Which country?¡±


    Jacob closed his eyes and uttered one word: ¡°Dubai.¡±


    The driver immediately said: ¡°Ouch! I heard that Dubai is getting rich, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°They say that the Burj Al Arab is a seven-star hotel or an eight-star hotel or something like that.¡±


    ¡°One can¡¯t finish shopping in Dubai¡¯s big shopping malls in a few days. Is it really that great?¡±

 Chapter 6196

    Chapter 6196


    Chapter 6196


    Jacob was so annoyed that he came back within a few hours ofnding.


    How could he have the chance to go to ces?


    Now that the driver was chanting a few words,


    He felt even more annoyed, so he asked him angrily:


    ¡°Can you stop chatting with me?¡±


    The taxi driver said angrily: ¡°If I don¡¯t chat with customers. Why am I driving a taxi?¡±


    ¡°Besides, why you would take a taxi and not chat with the driver?¡±


    Jacob opened his eyes and asked him angrily:


    ¡°I said I am tired and want to sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have to talk to me?¡±


    The driver muttered in disappointment: ¡°I don¡¯t have to say it, so I won¡¯t tell you if you want to rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, right? After all, thepany said during the training that in our business, customers


    come first.¡±


    ¡°When customers turn on the air conditioner, we must not just open the windows.¡±


    ¡°If customers let us go down the aisle, we must not get on the expressway. Customers ¡­¡±


    Jacob felt desperate and simply closed his eyes and ignored him.


    After finally reaching the entrance of the Antique Street,


    Jacob paid the money and escaped from the car, then walked towards Antique Street.


    Because he was wearing a mask, he was not recognized by anyone when he entered the street.


    When he arrived at the door of Liangyun¡¯s store,


    He found that Liangyun¡¯s store was already overcrowded,


    Mostly customers came to pay to appraise antiques.


    Jacob was embarrassed to go in at this time,


    So he squatted on the roadside for more than an hour until Liangyun had sent all the customers


    away,


    And then he mustered up the courage toe to the door of the store.


    When Liangyun saw someone pushing the door open, he said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the store is closed today.¡±


    ¡°If you want to appraise the collection,e here early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Only 80 numbers tokens will be released.¡±


    Jacob ducked in. In the store, he took off his mask and said nervously:


    ¡°Um¡­Hello, Boss Zhou¡­it¡¯s me, Jacob¡­¡±


    Liangyun raised his head and looked at Jacob.


    He was stunned at first, and then asked pretending to be curious:


    ¡°Mr. Willson, what are you doing here? You want to take things back, right?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Jacob


    waved his hands quickly and said,


    ¡°How can I ask you to take things back¡­¡±


    ¡°I rushed back from Dubai to apologize to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Apologise?¡±


    Liangyun smiled slightly and asked directly,


    ¡°Mr. Willson came back because of Ervin¡¯s statement, right?¡±


    He had no nerve to deny it, so he nodded and said: ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Liangyun said calmly: ¡°I benefited from this matter in the end, so there is no need to apologize.¡±


    Jacob hadn¡¯te to his senses yet, thinking that he was saying that he didn¡¯t need to apologize.


    He pretended to be polite, so he quickly took out his mobile phone, found the transfer record,


    handed it over hurriedly, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Boss Zhou, I know you must be very angry. After all, I did something unkind,¡± ¡°But I have also


    realized my mistake. In order to show my attitude of knowing my mistakes and correcting them, I


    donated all the 300,000 yuan to the Aurous Hill Charity Foundation.¡±


    ¡°I also hope that you will see that I took the initiative to admit my mistakes and return the capital


    with profits.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of donating them all, please ignore by transgression, let alone bring this matter to the


    police¡­¡±


    After saying that, he hesitated again and again but still didn¡¯t have the nerve to kneel down,


    So he simply gave Liangyun a deep bow.


    He bowed carefully, then put his hands in front of him, looking at Liangyun anxiously, waiting for his


    statement.


    Liangyun looked at the transfer record on Jacob¡¯s phone,


    Handed the phone back to him, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Willson, I¡¯m not being polite to you. I¡¯m really not angry, not at all;¡±


    ¡°And I said, To be honest, I didn¡¯t n to call the police from the beginning to the end.¡±


    Jacob was stunned and asked subconsciously: ¡°You really didn¡¯t n to call the police?¡±


    Liangyun nodded and said seriously: ¡°I really didn¡¯t n to call the police.¡±


    After saying that, Liangyun added: ¡°Think about it, the entire antique street knows that I made 20


    million by picking up missing items.¡±


    ¡°Once Ervin¡¯s WeChat post was posted, everyone also knew the ins and outs of this matter.¡±


    ¡°They all say privately that you are money-spreading boys sent by the God of Wealth.¡±


    ¡°If I call the police to get you arrested at this time, the entire antique street will think that I am


    unscrupulous;¡±


    ¡°Besides, this is what I have done in the antique business.¡±


    ¡°After many years, I know the rules of our industry, so I can¡¯t trouble the police for this matter.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that I won¡¯t call the police if I make money.¡±


    ¡°Even if I really lose 300,000 yuan, I won¡¯t call the police.¡±


    Jacob was instantly relieved.


    In one breath, what he was most afraid of was that he would be imprisoned if he did not get


    rehabilitated.


    Now with Liangyun¡¯s sincere answer, he could rest assured.


    However, just when he breathed a sigh of relief, he suddenly realized something:


    ¡°Since Liangyun was not prepared to call the police from the beginning to the end,¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t his donation of three hundred thousand in vain?¡±


    Thinking of this, He almost broke down and cursed secretly:


    ¡°Dmn, my hands are really itchy! Why were I so eager to donate money?¡±


    ¡°I should have donated in a hurry and waited to see Liangyun¡¯s attitude before making a decision!¡±


    Immediately, an anxious Jacob took his phone away from Liangyun,


    Couldn¡¯t wait to find the 24-hour donation hotline of Aurous Hill Charity Foundation, and call them


    directly.


    As soon as the call went through, the operator on the other side said politely:


    ¡°Hello, this is the Aurous Hill Charity Foundation, what can I¡­¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t wait for the other party to finish speaking, and asked impatiently:


    ¡°What, you don¡¯t have anything to do today, talking at such lengths?¡±


    ¡°I made a mistake and donated 300,000 yuan to your foundation.¡±


    ¡°Can you return the money to me?¡±

 Chapter 6197

    Chapter 6197


    Chapter 6197


    As soon as Jacob said the words, Liangyun on the side couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He had never heard of people who donated money to charity and regretted it and wanted to get it


    back.


    Today was an eye-opener.


    However, the operator was obviously more experienced than him,


    So he only heard the other person exin slowly:


    ¡°Sir, ording to relevant national regtions, public welfare donations donated to charity, disaster


    relief, and poverty alleviation cannot be canceled at will¡­¡±


    Jacob said quickly: ¡°I really identally clicked on the wrong one.¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to donate 30,000 yuan, but I identally pressed an extra zero and donated


    300,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°You can tell your boss how to cancel it and return 270,000 that is enough.¡±


    The operator said apologetically: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, we have strict financial regtions here,¡±


    ¡°Which means that we have no right to use the charitable donations in the ount at will.¡±


    ¡°Every expenditure here needs to be clear. Approval process, if you think there is a major


    misunderstanding in your donation, you can hire awyer to submit an application to the court.¡±


    ¡°If the court supports it, your donation will be revoked in ordance with thew.¡±


    ¡°At that time, we can rely on the results of the court¡¯s judgment. I¡¯ll return the money to you.¡±


    ¡°Is it so troublesome?¡±


    Jacob said anxiously, ¡°It only takes a long time. I donated too much.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just give me the excess? Isn¡¯t it natural?¡±


    The operator exined: ¡°Charitable donation itself is a very serious and strict matter,¡±


    ¡°And since there are regtions on tax-deductible donations, we must act ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Think about the process, if apany donates 10 million to us at the end of the year in order to


    avoid taxes, saving millions in corporate taxes, and then tells us after the year that the donation was


    wrong and the money will needs to be refunded,¡±


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t we helping thispany to evade taxes?¡±


    Jacob blurted out: ¡°But I am an individual, not apany!¡±


    The operator added, ¡°Individuals are also involved in tax issues, and personal ie is also


    subject to personal tax.¡±  Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, if you donate the part of your ie that needs to be paid personal tax, and then ask for it


    back on the grounds that you donated it by mistake,¡±


    ¡°We cannot bear the legal liability involved, so if you want to return your donation,¡±


    ¡°The only way is to go through the people¡¯s court or an authoritative arbitration institution will revoke


    it.¡±


    Jacob suddenly became desperate and said depressedly:


    ¡°I have to go to court to get the money back, and I will be busy for years and months.¡±


    ¡°This money is life-saving for my wife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick and need the money for surgery. Can¡¯t you give me some amodation?¡±


    The other party said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir, this is a matter of principle and it really can¡¯t be solved.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m just an operator and I don¡¯t have that much power.¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t give up and said, ¡°Then I can go to your leader for an interview, right?¡±


    The operator replied: ¡°It¡¯s already past working hours.¡±


    ¡°If you want toe to the leader for an interview,¡±


    ¡°You can do it during working hours. Come to the foundation.¡±


    After that, the other party said: ¡°But in order to avoid your trip in vain,¡±


    ¡°I still rmend that you consult awyer first, and thewyer will give you a very professional


    advice.¡±


    Jacob was very upset. He was naturally unwilling to give up the 300,000,


    But now he knew in his heart that there was no point in spending it with the operator here,


    So he had no choice but to say: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll think about it myself first.¡±


    After saying that, he hung up the phone angrily.


    Seeing that Jacob was still sulking after calling him, Liangyun didn¡¯t want to continue to argue with


    him,


    So he smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Willson, my ce is closed.¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, If not, I will close the door.¡±


    Jacob came back to his senses, looked at Liangyun, rubbed his hands in embarrassment, and


    said:


    ¡°Boss Zhou, actually I have one more thing to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°For you, it¡¯s a trivial matter, but for me, that¡¯s a matter of life and death,¡±


    ¡°So I hope you will never refuse¡­¡±


    Peter smiled and said: ¡°I definitely can¡¯t promise you in advance, but you cane and listen.¡±


    Jacob hurriedly came forward and said with a ttering face:


    ¡°Boss Zhou, Ervin¡¯s circle of friends, I believe you must have read it.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, that circle of friends had a very bad influence on me.¡±


    ¡°It has already affected the foundation of my calligraphy and painting association.¡±


    ¡°You see, you have made a lot of money this time. Even if you donate 10 million, you will not pay it


    back.¡±


    ¡°Is there 10 million left? The profit is already 9.7 million, so I would like to ask you to help me


    dispel the rumors by posting on WeChat,¡±


    ¡°Saying that what Ervin posted on WeChat is all false.¡±


    Peter thought to himself: ¡°The reputation of being suspected of fraud will definitely have a great


    negative impact on Jacob.¡±


    ¡°If he is notpletely cleared of this suspicion, he will really have a hard time in the Painting and


    Calligraphy Association,¡±


    ¡°And may even be expelled. He is Charlie¡¯s father-inw, I should leave him some room.¡±


    But thinking of this, he realized another problem:


    ¡°Ervin¡¯s exposure must also be Charlie¡¯s intention.¡±


    ¡°This means that Charlie deliberately wants to give his father-inw a lesson.¡±


    ¡°If I let Jacob go without Charlie¡¯s consent, it might go against Charlie¡¯s ideas¡­¡±


    After thinking about this, he said tactfully:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Willson, this may not be able to promise you this.¡±


    ¡°After all, I don¡¯t know what the whole situation is.¡±


    ¡°Whether what you said is right or what Ervin said is right, I have no way of verifying it.¡±


    Jacob said quickly: ¡°Ervin is a nderer.¡±


    ¡°He used to deceive people in the antique street.¡±


    ¡°He never speaks the truth. You must not believe him!¡±


    Peter nodded and said, ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go into this muddy water to find out who is true and who is false.¡±


    ¡°If you insist that the content he posted is untrue,¡±


    ¡°Then I suggest you confront him face to face.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can win against him in the confrontation,¡±


    ¡°Then you are innocent and your reputation will not be affected in any way.¡±


    Jacob said awkwardly: ¡°I¡­I have already broken up with Ervin, so I don¡¯t want to confront him.¡±


    After that, he looked at Liangyun and begged:


    ¡°Boss Zhou, look at me, I am definitely more reliable than Ervin.¡±


    ¡°Ervin cheats and dupes all day long. Will he donate to charity?¡±


    ¡°But I can!¡±

 Chapter 6198

    Chapter 6198


    Chapter 6198


    As soon as he said this, Jacob realized that his call to refund the money just now was a p in the


    face,


    And he quickly smoothed things over:


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have enough financial support to donate 300,000 in one go.¡±


    ¡°But you heard the call I made just now.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to donate 30,000 yuan. This is not a small amount!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Peterughed sarcastically and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to donate 30,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°After all, love cannot be measured only by the amount of donations.¡±


    After that, he added: ¡°But I really can¡¯t help you with the matter you just mentioned.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m new here. What I don¡¯t want is to get into trouble,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to go through muddy waters, so I ask Mr. Willson to find other ways.¡±


    Jacob was still unwilling to give up, and said quickly:


    ¡°Boss Zhou, if you don¡¯t want to post on Moments, that¡¯s fine,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll look back. Find our president, you can exin this matter clearly to our president face to face.¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as fraud.¡±


    ¡°As long as our president has your words,¡±


    ¡°He will be able to convince everyone when he returns to the Painting and Calligraphy Association.¡±


    Liangyun shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Willson,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this kind of thing. You¡¯d better hire someone else.¡±


    With that said, he didn¡¯t want to continue spending time with Jacob,


    So he opened the store door directly and said to him:


    ¡°Mr. Willson, are you leaving? If you don¡¯t leave,¡±


    ¡°I will leave first. Please help me when you leave lock the door from the outside.¡±


    Jacob knew that he was issuing an eviction order, so he could only walk out and say helplessly:


    ¡°Okay, Boss Zhou, think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle back to you tomorrow if it doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to have some money. You wait for me to get the three hundred thousand back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one hundred thousand. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s too little.¡±


    ¡°If you get more than one hundred thousand, you can make one hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Who can¡¯t live with money, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Liangyun smiled nomittally and said,


    ¡°Mr. Willson, let¡¯s get the 300,000 back first.¡±


    Jacob nodded: ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do it early tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ll do it now go find awyer for consultation!¡±


    Liangyun said with a smile: ¡°Then I won¡¯t give it away.¡±


    Jacob waved his hand: ¡°You stay here, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    After that, he turned around impatiently and left the antique street.


    He wants to n to consult with aw firm.


    When Liangyun saw him leaving, he returned to the store.


    In fact, he had no intention of leaving.


    He just said he wanted to leave because he didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Jacob.


    However, in order to avoid trouble, he still hung a closure sign outside the door and locked the door


    from the inside.


    At this time, a man suddenly walked out of the door and asked through the ss door:


    ¡°Boss, can I show you something else?¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t even look back.


    He was about to refuse when he suddenly realized that the person speaking was Charlie.


    So, he quickly turned around and saw Charlie standing outside the store door.


    A smile appeared on his face, he took two quick steps to open the door,


    And asked with a smile: ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s been a long time since west met!¡±


    Charlie knows that Peter is continuing his own personality.¡±


    ording to his current identity setting, he naturally knows him,


    But since he was expelled from Antique Shop, he has no contact with him anymore.


    So, Charlie also smiled and said:


    ¡°Boss Zhou, long time no see, you are your own boss now.¡±


    Peter said very humbly: ¡°It¡¯s a small business,¡±  Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning. I wonder why Mr. Wade is here?¡±


    Charlie took it casually. He took out an amulet made of ms and said,


    ¡°I got something by chance, and I would like to ask you to take a look at it.¡±


    Peter nodded, made a gesture of invitation, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Wade, pleasee in.¡±


    Charlie Stepping into the store, Liangyun closed the door again,


    And then said to Charlie with a smile:


    ¡°Master Wade, does he know that you areing to my ce?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°He doesn¡¯t know that I am here.¡±


    ¡°Waited for him to leave the teahouse opposite beforeing down.¡±


    After that, he asked Liangyun:


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, what did my father-inw say when he came to you?¡± Liangyun said with a smile:


    ¡°First, he said that he donated all the money and asked me not to call the police.¡±


    ¡°I told him that I didn¡¯t n to call the police,¡±


    ¡°So he quickly called the charity again and wanted them to return the money.¡±


    ¡°The other party said that he needed to go through legal channels,¡±


    ¡°So he nned to find awyer and wanted me to help him before leaving.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to refute Ervin¡¯s statement, but I didn¡¯tpletely block the possibility.¡±


    Charlie shook his head and smiled:


    ¡°It seems that things are easy to change and nature is hard to change.¡±


    ¡°I thought he could truly realize his mistakes.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the only thing on his mind was the seat.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again: ¡°Uncle Zhou, you don¡¯t have to talk to him anymore,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t leave him any room in this matter.¡±


    ¡°He must be able to donate it. It¡¯s up to him to get his money back,¡±


    ¡°But as for his reputation, let it stink if it stinks.¡±


    Charlie has never been a person who protects his shorings.


    His father-inw¡¯s series of coquettish actions this time are really bad for his character,


    And he has no regrets. Naturally, Charlie can¡¯t help him secretly again.


    Therefore, he left this matter to his father-inw, who had decided to let it go.


    However, Peter spoke kindly for Jacob at this time and said:


    ¡°Master Wade, in fact, it is understandable to a certain extent that Mr. Willson did this.¡±


    ¡°When he ¡®broke¡¯ the vase, it was actually because of my plot.¡±


    ¡°I let him do it.¡±


    ¡°I beat him to make the acting more realistic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for him to hold grudges.¡±

 Chapter 6199

    Chapter 6199


    Chapter 6199


    Charlie nodded and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s okay to hold grudges, and it¡¯s okay to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that this method is a bit unsightly,¡±


    ¡°But even so, I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem if he wants to save face from you,¡±


    ¡°But the problem is that he doesn¡¯t understand what it means to give up when things get good.¡±


    ¡°Before Ervin exposed this matter, he didn¡¯t really matter.¡±


    ¡°Although he sold me a good thing, the thing itself was sold to him by someone else,¡±


    ¡°And he also took away a profit of 200,000 yuan from you.¡±


    ¡°The bad thing is that people are insufficient. , he knew that the bronze Buddha was sold at a high


    price,¡±


    ¡°And he wanted to get the bronze Buddha back.¡±


    ¡°If his step was not excessive, I would not let Ervin expose this matter.¡±


    After that, Charlie sighed: ¡°In the final analysis.¡±


    ¡°He still can¡¯t afford it, it¡¯s still too difficult for him to give up and ept defeat.¡±


    Peter said with a smile: ¡°Most people can¡¯t ept the loss of 20 million in one thought.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Willson wants to do it. It¡¯s understandable to a certain extent that the things need to be


    returned.¡±


    After saying that, Peter added: ¡°As for the subsequent impact, as long as I don¡¯t say anything about


    this matter and don¡¯t go to the police,¡±


    ¡°There is no way for the outside world to characterize it.¡±


    ¡°As long as someone helps him, he should still have a ce,¡±


    ¡°But the rtionship between colleagues may be more tense in the future.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Let him go, I am not ready to interfere in this matter.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Peter nodded and said:


    ¡°For Mr. Willson, his style and logic of doing things are stillcking in maturity and rigor.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has never started a business in his life and has not experienced any storms.¡±


    ¡°Hisprehensive ability is stillpared to that of most of his peers.¡±


    ¡°There are too many shorings.¡±


    Charlie very much agreed with Peter¡¯s evaluation of Jacob.


    Although his father-inw had lived a useless life, he had never experienced any troubles.  N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He had been living in the Willson family after graduating from college.


    After the old man left, life took a nosedive.


    The key point is that he has been used to being suppressed by his wife, the olddy, and his eldest


    brother at home for so many years,


    And the lowering of his material life has not had much impact on him.


    Anyway, he is lying t in the gold and silver dens,


    And the dog in the mud den also lies t.


    But he wanted to be the president of the Calligraphy and Painting Society,


    Not because of any lofty ambitions or talents.


    His only goal was to umte some bragging rights so that he could have some face when going


    out in the future, that¡¯s all.


    Therefore, judging from the currentprehensive social ability of the father-iw,


    It may not be as good as a young man with three to five years of social work experience.


    And he has not had any ambition for so many years.


    He has always lied down wherever he fell.


    The only time he has been motivated in his life is recently.


    In order to be the president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association,


    He has been working hard every day, but bing the president is not something he can do.


    Guess he is going to be a loser.


    If he can be the president of the Painting and Calligraphy Association, everyone in the


    Association will probably resign except him.


    But Charlie is toozy to take care of it now.


    His original intention of paying attention to this matter is that he is worried that his father-inw and


    Ervin will use violent means to target Peter,


    And Peter has no foundation in Aurous Hill.


    If they really want to solve the problem through violent means, it is not their opponent at all.


    Now that the crisis has beenpletely resolved,


    Ervin will no longer help his father-inw target Peter,


    And his father-inw has lost the support of violent means.


    And the farce they just caused has helped Peter quickly gain a foothold in Aurous Hill Antique


    Street.


    Peter¡¯s future development in Aurous Hill will definitely be much smoother.


    So Charlie asked him: ¡°What is Uncle Zhou¡¯s next n?¡±


    Peter replied: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be so high-profile.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to open a store in the antique street and start slowly.¡±


    ¡°Now I suddenly have a lot of poprity.¡±


    ¡°Many peoplee to me to appraise things every day,¡±


    ¡°Which can be regarded as a double-edged sword. I n to slow down the pace a bit.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will open the doorter and close earlier every day,¡±


    ¡°And I will receive fewer customers. After a month, the poprity will subside.¡±


    After saying that, Peter added: ¡°When the poprity slowly subsides,¡±


    ¡°I will do business in a Buddhist way.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want to make money, let alone make my career big.¡±


    ¡°The pace of life in the city of Aurous Hill is rtively slow.¡±


    ¡°If people can slow down, it will be veryfortable.¡±


    ¡°I n to slowly and leisurely retire here.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°The Routhchild family is rtively controble .¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if the Warriors Den is still paying attention to Sifang Baozhuang and your news.¡±


    ¡°If the Warriors Den can be eradicated in the future, you will bepletely free.¡±


    Peter smiled and said: ¡°I believe that with Master Wade¡¯s ability,¡±


    ¡°This will be possible and the day wille soon.¡±


    After that, Peter thought of something and said hurriedly:


    ¡°By the way, Master Wade, you haven¡¯t had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to eat some local food at a small restaurant nearby?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can we eat something together in the store?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Okay, my wife is busy with thepany these days,¡±


    ¡°And she works overtime every night. Let¡¯s have a meal with you.¡±


    As he said that, he suddenly remembered someone and said to Peter:


    ¡°By the way, Uncle Zhou, there is an old acquaintance of yours in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°Please order a few more dishes and I will call him over. ¡°

 Chapter 6200

    Chapter 6200


    Chapter 6200


    At the same time, Jacob left Antique Street in despair,


    Stopped a taxi, and said to the driver: ¡°Go to ssic Mansion.¡±


    The main reason why Jacob wanted to go to ssic Mansion was to invite President Pei there.


    Have a meal and talk while eating.


    So, he called Orvel first and said attentively: ¡°Mr. Hong, it¡¯s me, Jacob.¡±


    Orvel asked in a lukewarm voice: ¡°What does Mr. Willson want from me?¡±


    Jacob said hurriedly: ¡°That¡¯s it, Master Wu.¡±


    ¡°I want you to reserve a small box for me.¡±


    ¡°I n to invite our president toe over for a meal tonight.¡±


    Orvel declined politely: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Willson, there are distinguished guests at ssic Mansion


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have any chance, let¡¯s talk about it some other time.¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t expect that Orvel, who had always been very cheerful before, would be so rude now,


    And he felt a huge difference in his heart.


    He could only say bitterly: ¡°Okay, Master Wu, since you don¡¯t want to be convenient.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk about it another day. Thank you.¡±


    Orvel hummed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now if you have nothing else to do. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    After saying that, Orvel hung up directly without waiting for Jacob to speak.


    The call was disconnected.


    This is not Orvel¡¯s fault.


    He respects Charlie from the bottom of his heart, and naturally respects Jacob from the bottom of


    his heart.


    But this time, Charlie said that he wanted to let his father-inw know the price of doing something


    wrong,


    So of course he did not dare to continue to treat him badly.


    Jacob was polite and responsive, but his attitude had to be cold so that Jacob could clearly feel the


    difference.


    At this time, Jacob was extremely depressed and couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself:


    ¡°I never thought that after this incident, even Orvel wouldn¡¯t want to see me anymore.¡±  N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°If I had known this, I might as well just hold that damn thing honestly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be safe with 200,000, and have a good vacation in Dubai!¡±


    ¡°That way, not only would I have 200,000 in hand, but the association won¡¯t know about these bad


    things,¡±


    ¡°And Mr. Hong won¡¯t have any objections to me¡­¡±


    Jacob, who was filled with regret, was sitting alone in the back seat of a taxi,


    Tears of grievance almost fall.


    Seeing that the driver was quietly looking at him through the rearview mirror in the car,


    He quickly turned his face to the side, then took out his cell phone and called President Pei.


    As soon as the phone call came through, President Pei asked him:


    ¡°Jacob, how is the matter going? Has Ervin done it?¡±


    President Pei was still waiting for Jacob to find Mr. Orvel to put pressure on Ervin.


    Take the initiative to refute rumors.


    But Jacob knew in his heart that there was no chance of refuting the rumors,


    So he could only say in embarrassment:


    ¡°President Pei, there is something going on with Ervin.¡±


    ¡°This guy is determined to go against me now, and Mr. Orvel has no idea what to do with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and Mr. Orvel also told me about the difficulty.¡±


    ¡°Ervin is his minion, and he is in a dilemma, so it is not convenient for him to intervene.¡±


    President Pei smacked his lips and said:


    ¡°Oh, this is a bit difficult to do!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t refute the rumors, you can¡¯t stop the mouths of these people in the meeting!¡±


    Jacob said hurriedly: ¡°President Pei, although there is no way for Ervin toe out to refute the


    rumors,¡±


    ¡°What I can guarantee is that this matter will definitely not continue to ferment.¡±


    ¡°What Ervin said about fraud is pure nonsense. It is impossible for the police to intervene.¡±


    ¡°If the police do not intervene, no one can characterize this matter.¡±


    ¡°And I also told Liangyun this matter is just a misunderstanding,¡±


    ¡°And he also made it clear that he will not pursue it any further.¡±


    President Pei murmured: ¡°This¡­ this matter cannot be settled,¡±


    Jacob said hurriedly: ¡°The matter will not settle down, but it will not develop into a serious matter.¡±


    ¡°After the limelight in the next few days, the poprity will probably go down.¡±


    President Pei said: ¡°Jacob, you think the heat has gone down,¡±


    ¡°But the people in the association may not let you go so easily.¡±


    ¡°The key point is that you are now the second inmand, blocking the way of many people,¡±


    ¡°Just like everyone is queuing up in front of a toilet, and everyone wants to squeeze in the person in


    front of them.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, and all of them are lining up behind you.¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t squeeze you out, they won¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they will keep making trouble.¡±


    President Pei is also under a lot of pressure now.


    In fact, he no longer ns to let Jacob take over his position,


    Because in that case, all the pressure will be concentrated on himself.


    If Jacob breaks the scandal and continues to let him take the position,


    Those people will definitely make trouble with him and even talk about him to the outside world to


    protect Jacob.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to offend Jacob too much.


    After all, he didn¡¯t know what Orvel¡¯s attitude was towards Jacob at the moment.


    If he offended Jacob and Jacob hated him, his path would not be easy in the future.


    Therefore, President Pei¡¯s biggest wish now is that Jacob can voluntarily give up thepetition for


    the position of president,


    Preferably also the position of executive vice president.


    In that case, the vice presidents would each move up to a higher level,


    And he would be able to appease their emotions.


    By the way, leaving Jacob in the association would not offend the public so much.


    Jacob hadn¡¯t yet understood the meaning of President Pei¡¯s words, so he said:


    ¡°President Pei, those people are just grasshoppers after the fall.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to cause trouble for a few days.¡±


    ¡°When you are promoted, I will be the president.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have a way to deal with them and make them behave honestly.¡±


    President Pei said hurriedly: ¡°Jacob, you still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether you are allowed to do the president¡¯s job, but whether you can do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about staying in the association! What they want is to remove you from the association,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise they will continue to make trouble,¡±


    ¡°And they may even go to the city to report the situation,¡±


    ¡°In case the city also feels this matter.¡±


    ¡°If it damages the reputation of the association and asks you to withdraw from the association,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t protect you!¡±


    Jacob suddenly panicked and even cried out in a very anxious tone:


    ¡°President! I beg you to help me now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already lost all my money, and there¡¯s nothing you can do to stop me from watching my status


    in the association be ruined!¡±

 Chapter 6201

    Chapter 6201


    Chapter 6201


    Sometimes, making the other party despair appropriately is also a strategic method.


    If you meet a friend who you are not so close to and asks you to borrow 10,000 yuan,


    You can only lend him 1,000 yuan.


    But you can¡¯t directly say that I can only give you 1,000 yuan.


    Then your friend will have to curse you in his heart after taking the money.


    If a person is too weak, he will borrow ten thousand and only give one thousand.


    The operation mode that is more in line with local characteristics is that you have to tell your friends


    first,


    That the situation is worse than his now.


    He might have borrowed a lot of money outside and still can¡¯t pay it back.


    That person hasn¡¯t lent the money for three years.


    Give it back to him, just when your friend feels desperate, you can say it again,


    But if he is really anxious, you can cash out one thousand with your credit card and give it to him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In this way, when your friend gets a thousand yuan,


    He will not say he is extra grateful to you,


    But at least he will not say that you are not doing your best.


    The same goes for President Pie.


    He didn¡¯t want to offend Jacob, but he couldn¡¯t directly refuse Jacob and say don¡¯t think about the


    position of president.


    That would make Jacob think that if something happened to me,


    You would have nothing to do with me,


    And you wouldn¡¯t protect me or help me. It¡¯s not interesting enough.


    Therefore, he first greatly lowered Jacob¡¯s psychological expectations.


    At this time, do you still want to be the president?


    To be honest with you, it is unknown whether you can stay in the association.


    At this time, if Jacob is given a little more room to turn,


    He will definitely be grateful for the agreement.


    At this moment, Chairman Pei saw that the atmosphere was almost heightened,


    And Jacob was indeed beginning to fear being expelled from the association.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Jacob, we are so close,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely do this.¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to protect you!¡±


    ¡°Although I can¡¯t protect the position of executive vice president,¡±


    ¡°I will try my best to protect you as a vice president.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t protect you as vice president,¡±


    ¡°I will at least protect you as a director!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in this calligraphy and painting association,¡±


    ¡°You will be there if you are with me!¡±


    The psychological construction that Jacob did just now may be kicked out by the calligraphy and


    painting association.


    But now the promise is to keep at least one director¡¯s position,


    And possibly even an ordinary vice-president¡¯s position.


    This moment made him feel relieved as if he had survived a catastrophe.


    It felt like being seriously ill and going to the hospital.


    The doctor said that his condition was very serious and there was a high chance that he would


    suffer from cold.


    In the end, he had two legs amputated and he survived.


    Although it was really miserable to lose both legs, at least he was still alive.


    So he said with great gratitude: ¡°Oh, President Pei, you are really my savior,¡± ¡°President Pei! I really


    owe it to you this time!¡±


    President Pei heard that he was so excited, and he also knew that he was giving a favor.


    Jacob was in debt, so he said:


    ¡°Well, Jacob, you should y outside for a few days to avoid the limelight,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t be in a hurry toe back.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯te back, you won¡¯t be the target of public criticism,¡±


    ¡°And the matter will be decided. I¡¯ll handle the rest here.¡±


    Hearing that President Pei asked him to stay away from the limelight,


    Jacob was on the verge of tears and thought to himself:


    ¡°President Pei, this is Orvel¡¯s ssic Mansion and there are no private rooms,¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t take care of you the best way.¡±


    ¡°I told you that I have already arrived in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And now you want me to take shelter from the limelight.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all a waste of time to take a round trip of more than 10,000 kilometers and stay in economy


    ss for eight hours?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all for nothing, and the most damning thing is that I donated three hundred thousand for


    nothing!¡±


    ¡°What kind of evil did I do!¡±


    However, he only dared to say this in his heart,


    So he never dared to say it.


    He could only say with great gratitude:


    ¡°Okay President Pei, then I won¡¯t be in a hurry to go back¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me how you n to operate this matter?¡±


    President Pei said: ¡°It¡¯s simple. You find aputer and write a resignation email,¡±


    ¡°Saying that you are old, have limited energy, and n to resign as executive vice president,¡±


    ¡°But because you have deep feelings for the Painting and Calligraphy Association,¡±


    ¡°You still hope to stay in the Association to contribute.¡±


    ¡°As for the new position in the association,¡±


    ¡°It will be subject to the arrangement of the association;¡±


    ¡°As for me, I will hand over the vice presidents for a small meeting tomorrow morning and exin


    things clearly to them.¡±


    ¡°You,e down and do the rankings. Thest vice-president, the others will be promoted in


    ce,¡±


    ¡°And Mr. Xu, the most prestigious and senior among the several vice presidents, will be appointed


    as the executive vice president,¡±


    ¡°So that everyone should be convinced;¡±


    ¡°If the opposition is not particrly strong,¡±


    ¡°I can make a decision on this matter directly,¡±


    ¡°And at least I can help you retain the position of vice president.¡±


    ¡°If they really don¡¯t agree, then I will take a step back and change the following.¡±


    ¡°Director Zhao is themissioned vice-president.¡±


    ¡°You sit in Director Zhao¡¯s position.¡±


    ¡°His position is earmarked for you. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 6202

    Chapter 6202


    Chapter 6202


    Jacob thought he was going to leave the association just now,


    But now he heard that the president will give him the position of director,


    And naturally, he had no objections in his heart.


    He hurriedly said gratefully: ¡°Thank you so much, President Pei!¡±


    President Pei also breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile:


    ¡°Jacob, I, after all, am your big brother.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so polite to me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what I, a big brother, should do?¡±


    Jacob smiled from the bottom of his heart and said,


    ¡°Big brother, you have such words. After hearing that, I feel at ease.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly asked: ¡°By the way, President Pei, when you take care of it, the people


    below won¡¯t make irresponsible remarks,¡±


    ¡°If they are not satisfied. What should I do if I find trouble?¡±  This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    President Pei smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although our association doesn¡¯t have many people, we


    all have small groups under us,¡±


    ¡°And they are all vice-presidents. Why don¡¯t we unite a few of our own people?¡±


    ¡°In the association apart from my people, the remaining vice-presidents are basically covered.¡±


    ¡°You can think of them as squad leaders in the army.¡±


    ¡°In ourpany, as long as they have no objection to my decision,¡±


    ¡°Their soldiers will naturally not have any objections, even if they have objections, they will shut up


    those people.¡±


    Jacob said subconsciously: ¡°Oh, what the h3ll, is this the case? You don¡¯t have your own


    soldiers¡­¡±


    President Pei said sadly: ¡°Who knows what you think? When you were first mentioned as the vice


    president, you should unite a few of your own people from below,¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t stay in the association all day long, you just go to the senior university.¡±


    ¡°How can you develop confidence for yourself when you stay in the senior university all day long?


    ¡°Hey!¡± Jacob wanted to p himself.


    He cursed and said: ¡°This is such a stupid university for the elderly, I will never go there again!¡±


    President Pei snorted and said: ¡°When this matter is settled,¡±


    ¡°If you work hard, you may be able to crawl again in a short time and go up.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jacob said with great gratitude,


    ¡°Thank you, President Pei, I will work hard in the future!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob finally felt relieved, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself:


    ¡°Oh, now I just have to work hard! Can I get the remaining 300,000 yuan back?¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately said to the driver:


    ¡°Master, go to thergestw firm in Aurous Hill!¡±


    The driver nodded: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to Smith Law Firm, right?¡±


    ¡°They are from the United States, and they are said to be thergestw firm in


    Aurous Hill and even in East China!¡±


    Jacob shuddered and blurted out subconsciously: ¡°I won¡¯t go!¡±


    Smith Law Firm is ranked second! Meiqing¡¯s son Paul is running it.


    Meiqing was about to marry Pord. Paul was about to be Pord¡¯s stepson.


    He goes to hisw firm to find awyer and asks for donations from charities


    Where could she put her old face?


    The driver also advised him: ¡°If you want to find awyer, Smith Law Firm is better.¡±


    ¡°Thatwyer is so good that no one in Aurous Hill knows about it.¡±


    Jacob waved his hand and firmly refused:


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like foreigners. Let¡¯s pay to our local Aurous Hillpany!¡±


    The driver nodded: ¡°Then go to Tiancheng, which is said to be ranked second in strength.¡±


    Just when Jacob turned to thew firm, Charlie called Steve Routhchild, who was lying on his back


    in the hotel.


    This old boy had just finished enjoying a high-end Western meal delivered to the room and was


    lyingzily on the hotel sofa ying with his mobile phone.


    Ever since he went to a dog farm with Charlie, he would lie down in the hotel every day when they


    came back,


    Never leaving the door or taking a step forward.


    He just waited for the video of the father and son to go to sea to be released before returning to the


    United States.


    However, being in the hotel every day was really boring.


    He wanted to get close to Charlie, but when he thought about how ruthless this guy was,


    He didn¡¯t dare to rush to cater to him, for fear of identally offending Charlie again.


    At this moment, he is more like a loser who is looking forward to getting close to the goddess,


    But is also afraid that the goddess will dislike him.


    And he never expected that Charlie would suddenly call him.


    He quickly answered the phone and said politely: ¡°Hello, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Routhchild?¡±


    Steve hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, just call me Steve.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mister, Master Wade.¡±


    He said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the hoteltely, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°I wonder where Hogwitz and his son are now?¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°They are still floating on the sea.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll move to the Middle East first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you know when the videoes out.¡±


    Charlie responded casually and asked him, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°If not, would you like toe out and eat something together?¡±


    Steve subconsciously touched his round belly, having just finished eating.


    He really had no appetite at this time.


    He could think of Charlie asking him to go out for a meal.


    This was simply a rare opportunity.


    Just like a woman asking herself out, how could he miss it, so he quickly said:


    ¡°Okay Ah, Mr. Wade, where are you? I¡¯lle find you!¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a location. Just follow it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring any bodyguards, juste out by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Steve knew that Charlie would definitely not kidnap him,


    And he really had nothing to worry about in Aurous Hill, so he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wade, please send


    me your address. I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±

 Chapter 6203

    Chapter 6203


    Chapter 6203


    Tiancheng Law Firm.


    At this time, most of the people and employees in thew firm have already gone off work.


    However, severalwyers had just finished a meeting on a case and were about to leave,


    When Jacob walked in.


    He looked at severalwyers who were carrying bags and getting ready to get off work, and asked,


    ¡°Are you still taking cases?¡±


    The leadingwyer smiled and said,


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s a little toote today.¡±


    ¡°How about youe tomorrow? Come here in the morning and that would be alright.¡±


    Jacob said impatiently: ¡°This matter of mine is extremely urgent.¡±


    ¡°I would like you to do me a favor. Listen to me first and see if it is feasible.¡±


    ¡°I have lost 300,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°If you can help me get this money back, I am willing to give you 20%!¡±


    The target of 300,000 is neither too much nor too little,


    If the case is rtively small and rtively easy.


    20% of the risk agency has a profit of 60,000 yuan.


    Thewyer thought for a while and then said:


    ¡°Okay, you can tell us briefly about the situation first,¡±


    ¡°And we will evaluate the feasibility of this matter.¡±


    ¡°If the feasibility is high, we will talk about it first.¡±


    ¡°If the feasibility is low, Let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡±


    Jacob said quickly: ¡°Okay, okay, here¡¯s the thing.¡±


    ¡°I donate 300,000 yuan to the charity foundation today,¡±


    ¡°But my hands shook identally.¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to donate 30,000 yuan.¡±  Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So I want to ask them to get me back the 270,000 yuan back.¡± As he said that, he quickly added:


    ¡°Of course, if you have the ability to help me get the 300,000 yuan back, that would be even better.¡±


    After hearing this, thewyerughed dumbly and said:


    ¡°You want to get all 300,000 yuan back.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t make the wrong donation due to shaking hands,¡±


    ¡°But regretted the donation, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t make any cover-up. He said bluntly:


    ¡°I just regret it. It¡¯s not easy for me to make money these days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a bit impulsive to donate so much in one go.¡± Thewyer smiled slightly and said:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, we can¡¯t take this kind of case.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Jacob asked subconsciously: ¡°Do you think the odds of winning are too low,¡±


    ¡°Or am I giving you 20% too little?¡±


    He said no. As for the 20% risk agency, it is actually not too low.¡±


    Jacob asked him doubtfully: ¡°Then why do you say you can¡¯t take it?¡±


    Thewyer exined: ¡°We don¡¯t have all the cases.¡±


    ¡°Yes, for some cases we focus on profits, for some cases, we focus on reputation.¡±


    ¡°If a case with a bid of hundreds of millions is difficult,¡±


    ¡°We will find ways to ovee it;¡±


    ¡°But if it is a sgumbag who has kept the mistress for many years and yed with the mistress.¡±


    ¡°After losing his body and feelings, he dumped the mistress and sued the court to get back all the


    money he spent on the mistress.¡±


    ¡°Although the winning rate of such cases is quite high, we generally don¡¯t ept them because they


    will get scolded.¡± Then, he looked at Jacob and said:


    ¡°We really don¡¯t want to take a case like yours,¡±


    ¡°Who regretted immediately after donating and filed awsuit to get the money back.¡±


    ¡°This kind of case usually attracts high social attention.¡±


    ¡°Once thewsuit starts, it is very likely that it will be reported by the media.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you will not be able to hold your head up in front of the public,¡±


    ¡°And we will not be able to stand up straight in front of the public.¡±


    ¡°We will look like a pair of gray grandchildren in court together.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, for 60,000 yuan, we don¡¯t want to lose face.¡± Jacob was shocked and blurted out:


    ¡°What, will the media pay attention to this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±

 Chapter 6204

    Chapter 6204


    Chapter 6204


    Thewyer asked him: ¡°This kind of thing. Isn¡¯t there always a lot of attention?¡±


    ¡°If someone wins the lottery, they will definitely follow up and report how much money he donated


    on the spot;¡±


    ¡°If a natural disaster urs somewhere,¡±


    ¡°People will also pay attention to whether those public figures donated money and how much


    money they donated.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, there is no such thing as regretting a donation to a charity and having to litigate to


    recover it.¡±


    ¡°It is definitely a news worth reporting for the media,¡±


    ¡°And all the court cases require it is open to the public and everyone can see the judgment


    documents.¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to hide it, you can¡¯t hide it,¡±


    ¡°So if you want to fight thiswsuit, you have to be prepared.¡±


    Jacob suddenly fell into deep despair.¡±


    ¡°He just wanted to get the money back,¡±


    ¡°But he never thought that this kind of thing might be known to the public.


    President Pei just said on the phone that he would withstand the pressure of this scandal,


    And try his best to keep a vice president position for himself.


    If it was revealed that he had regretted his donation and filed awsuit to recover it,


    Then Pei would probably be in trouble. The president can¡¯t save him.


    After thinking about it for a long time,


    Jacob sadly realized that it might be really difficult to get the 300,000 yuan back.


    When he thought of this, he lost control of his emotions and cried:


    ¡°What kind of evil have I done? What kind of evil have I done!¡±


    ¡°After struggling for so long, not to mention 100,000 yuan,¡±


    ¡°Moving between home and Dubai and all his money was wasted.¡±


    ¡°The worst thing is that he can no longer keep his second-inmand position.¡±


    ¡°Who in the world is worse off than me¡­¡±


    Thewyer saw Jacob was emotionally broken and quickly stepped forward tofort him:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited. If you really want to litigate this matter,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not that difficult, as long as you can prove that the 300,000 yuan you donated has an


    innocent origin.¡±


    ¡°If youmit illegal crimes and tax evasion,¡±


    ¡°And then exin to the court that you made the impulsive donation,¡±


    ¡°The court might support your request.¡±


    Jacob even broke down and asked him crying,


    ¡°Ah? You still want me to prove that 300,000 yuan?¡±


    Thewyer said with a smile: ¡°Of course,¡±


    ¡°This is the top priority!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s use an analogy, what if you defrauded the 300,000 yuan through telmunications fraud,¡±


    ¡°And then wanted to sue and pursue the case through donating money to a charity?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this equivalent to using charity tounder money?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Jacob cried inplete despair,


    ¡°You are bullying people! God will bully you too!¡±


    As he said that, he turned around, wiped his tears, and walked out.


    If, as thewyer said, he still has to prove the innocence of the 300,000 yuan, Then he has already


    lost on this level. What kind ofwsuit is this?


    At this moment, he hadpletely given up the idea of recovering the 300,000 yuan.


    At the moment, he was disheartened and just wanted to escape from the city as soon as possible.


    After all, if youe back secretly, you can¡¯t go back even if you have a home. He squatted on the


    side of the road, crying, and opened the booking software.


    He felt even more miserable when he saw that the ticket to Dubai would have to wait until tomorrow


    morning,


    And he could only book an economy ss ticket.


    He bought the ne ticket, and when he thought about the eight-hour flight, his mood was about to


    explode.


    When he thought about Meiqing getting married soon,


    Pord was so outstanding, but now he was in such a mess, His heart was even more broken,


    And he wanted to p himself in the face to vent his anger.


    When he thought back on the whole thing, he realized that it was entirely his own fault,


    And he felt even more regretful about it.


    If you give yourself another chance, you will never use such crooked ideas again!


    At this time, a hotel business car drove past Jacob.


    Steve, who was about to go to the banquet, was sitting alone in the back seat,


    Looking through the car window at the roadside and squatting on the ground.


    Jacob, who was holding his head and crying, couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart:


    ¡°This should be what is said on the Inte, that adults copse in an instant, right?¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6205

    Chapter 6205


    Chapter 6205


    Steve, who had experienced the suffering,


    Took a car to the entrance of Antique Street.


    After closing time, the antique street looked deserted like an unfinished building.


    In this kind of ce, there are the most people when the market first opens in the morning and


    when it closes in the afternoon.


    At other times, there are basically more staff than customers.


    This is especially true after closing time.


    Even stray dogs are not interested in digging for food in the antique street.


    Steve didn¡¯t know what this ce was for,


    So he followed the location given by Charlie and found the door of the Treasure Shop.


    After confirming that it was this ce,


    He called Charlie and said in a respectful and ttering tone:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I¡¯m here. Please open the door.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡±


    Charlie Putting down the phone said to Peter, who was loading dishes on the folding table:


    ¡°Uncle Zhou, wait a moment, an old acquaintance is here.¡±


    After that, he stood up, walked to the door, and opened it.


    ¡°Mr. Wade!¡±


    Seeing Charlie, Steve smiled all over his face, reached out his hand enthusiastically,


    And said very politely: ¡°Why did you suddenly invite me here?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any instructions?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t have any instructions.¡±


    ¡°I asked you toe have a few drinks and meet an old friend by the way.¡± Steve smiled and said,


    ¡°I only know you as my friend in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t seem to know anyone else.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know when youe in.¡±


    After that, he invited Steve in.


    After they came in, Steve saw someone busy at the small table.


    He was about to ask Charlie if this person was the old friend he mentioned,


    When Peter raised his head.


    Looking at each other, Peter smiled and said:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ have¡­¡± Steve trembled with fright and then muttered:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I have something else to do. I have to go back first¡­¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and walked straight out.


    Charlie stopped him:


    ¡°Hey, Steve, where are you going?¡±


    Steve turned around, with an expression on the verge of tears,


    And said to Charlie aggrievedly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you cheated me again¡­¡±


    ¡°And he still wants to trick me to death¡­¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Look what you said,¡±


    ¡°Why? Did I invite you to dinner to trick you?¡±


    Steve looked at Peter lowered his voice to Charlie and said:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, my father still doesn¡¯t know the whereabouts of Peter Zhou,¡±


    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t know that Peter can leave New York.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because his son is cheating.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Peter has already left New York, and my father has no chance to find out the hidden


    secrets,¡±


    ¡°But if word gets out that I came here to see Peter, I will be really doomed!¡±


    ¡°If my father knows that I sent him and Sifang Baozhuang out of New York,¡±


    ¡°He will break my legs!¡±


    ¡°Please stop torturing me, just pretend that I haven¡¯t been here tonight¡­¡±


    Charlie patted his shoulder andforted him:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aurous Hill is my territory,¡±


    ¡°What happens when you are here cannot be spread out.¡±


    ¡°Let alone into the ears of the old man.¡±


    After saying that, Charlie said again:


    ¡°We are also old friends, can I still cheat you?¡±


    Steve asked him with a sad face:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you have cheated me enough!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your gift, I would have be the head of the family now.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this.¡±


    ¡°If you me me, you are too reserved.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me that you don¡¯t want your old man to live too long and want to take over as the head of


    the family as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°How can I ask Helena to send medicine?¡±


    ¡°The key is that you have to tell me. How can I know if you don¡¯t tell me?¡±


    He was so frightened that he waved his hands and said,


    ¡°No, no, no, no, Mr. Wade, please don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°I never meant it like that.¡±


    ¡°As a child, I certainly hope that my father will be healthy and live a long life.¡±


    ¡°How could I not want him to live too long?¡±


    Charlie asked back: ¡°Then why did you say that I cheated on you a lot?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Steve didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while,


    So he could only say depressedly: ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very strict with my words, I take it back¡­¡±


    Charlie nodded: ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a chance to do it again.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Steve didn¡¯t quite understand and asked hurriedly:


    ¡°What about¡­ again?¡±


    Charlie patted his shoulder again and said with a smile:


    ¡°We have known each other for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Can I still cheat you? It¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Steve understood what Charlie meant and cursed inwardly aggrievedly: ¡°You aren¡¯t just trying to


    trick me into death?¡±


    ¡°If they know that I came to Aurous Hill to have a good time with you two,¡±


    ¡°Especially Peter, my position as heir will definitely be lost.¡±


    ¡°You are insisting on dragging me down!¡±


    However, even though he was filled with dissatisfaction,


    He did not dare to speak out at the moment.


    He could only bite the bullet and said:


    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ you can¡¯t¡­ Mr. Wade, you must not cheat me¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Charlie smiled and said,


    ¡°Come on, the food and wine are ready.¡±


    ¡°Come and have a drink together.¡±


    ¡°This¡­I¡­I¡­¡± Steve panicked and turned half a circle to the left and half to the right before stopping


    to speak.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6206

    Chapter 6206


    Chapter 6206


    In a daze, Steve suddenly looked up and saw a surveince probe hanging in the corner of the


    ceiling.


    He immediately knew that he was being manipted by Charlie again today.


    Even though he was here if he turned around and left at this time,


    The video evidence would be left behind, and Charlie would be offended as well.


    It¡¯s better to go all out and leave the video,


    And at least take good care of Charlie first.


    Thinking of this, he simply hesitated and sighed:


    ¡°Hey! Then I will listen to you and have two drinks together!¡±


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction:


    ¡°This is right, we are side by side in New York and Canada.¡±


    ¡°The allies who have fought have finally reunited in Aurous Hill this time,¡±


    ¡°So they naturally want to have a good drink.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the conditions here are a little rough at Uncle Zhou¡¯s, so don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°How could it be possible¡­¡±


    Steve smiled apologetically and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me to get invited here because you treat me as a friend.¡±


    After saying that, he also made up for himself:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, it¡¯s not because of anything else that I wanted to leave just now.¡±


    ¡°I mainly wanted to leave because I feel embarrassed to always ask you to treat me.¡±


    ¡°You treated mest time, so it¡¯s logical for me to treat you back.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expose him and said with a smile:


    ¡°Uncle Zhou is treating me today, but it¡¯s up to me to treat you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to return the invitation.¡±


    ¡°You can arrange a meal before you leave.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhou and I will go there together.


    Steve wanted to p himself, but he could only pat his chest and say:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you both a good banquet before leaving the Aurous Hill!¡±


    Charlie invited him to sit down on another seat.


    Peter took out a bottle of loose white wine without a packaging box,


    And poured a cup for Charlie and Steve each from a disposable paper cup,


    And then poured one for himself.


    Charlie greeted Steve and said,


    ¡°Uncle Zhou¡¯s conditions are limited, don¡¯t dislike it. ¡°


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Steve said quickly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t have high material requirements¡­¡±


    Peter asked him with a smile: ¡°What kind of wine does Mr. Routhchild usually drink?¡±


    Steve hurriedly said: ¡°Just call me Steve.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to always call me Mr. Routhchild.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he added:


    ¡°I usually drink mostly red wine, and asionally some whiskey.¡±


    Peter asked again: ¡°How much does a bottle of wine you usually drink cost?¡±


    Steve thought for a while: ¡°For table wine, the unit price is generally between


    10,000 and 50,000 US dors.¡±


    ¡°For important banquets, the price is usually more than 100,000 US dors.¡±


    Peter pointed to the yellow-covered ss bottle of liquor he bought and asked him,


    ¡°Guess how much this bottle of wine costs?¡±


    Steve shook his head: ¡°I usually don¡¯t drink Chinese liquor,¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t know much about the market¡­¡±


    Charlie on the side smiled and said:


    ¡°I want you to guess, not to understand.¡±


    ¡°You need to know how much a bottle of this wine costs. Is that still called guessing?


    Steve quickly said: ¡°Then¡­ I guess it¡¯s about¡­ three thousand dors?¡±


    ¡°Three thousand dors?¡±


    Peter shook his head and said with a smile:


    ¡°It¡¯s seven dors.¡±


    ¡°Seven dors?¡±


    Steve was stunned and blurted out:


    ¡°Mr. Zhou usually drinks wine for seven dors?¡±


    Peter smiled and said: ¡°When I was in the United States,¡±


    ¡°I never drank such cheap wine, but yesterday I casually asked for a bottle in a small restaurant and


    found that although this wine is cheap, it tastes not bad at all.¡±


    Steve stared at the ss filled with wine in front of him,


    Swallowed subconsciously, and said nervously:


    ¡°Before drinking this kind of wine,¡±


    ¡°Do I need to do a test to see if there are any problems with the ingredients?¡±


    Charlie and Peter looked at each other and smiled, and then said:


    ¡°Just drink boldly.¡±


    ¡°If anything happens to you. I will take care of it.¡±


    Charlie also echoed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°If something happens to you if you drink, I will feed you a pill on the spot,¡±


    Peter smiled and said: ¡°There is only one bottle of wine.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The three of us will drink it, you should not have any trouble drinking.¡±


    Steve sighed: ¡°I know Mr. Wade¡¯s elixir is not so easy to get¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled slightly: ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡±


    ¡°I have always been generous to my true friends,¡±


    ¡°Let alone giving them to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many rejuvenation pills your father took that were several times stronger than


    those pills I gave away.¡±


    Steve said with a serious face:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, you know, I have always regarded you as a friend.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I feel it?¡±


    Peter fanned the mes on the sidelines:


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s because Steve¡¯s friendship is more reserved.¡±


    Charlie nodded, looked at Steve, and joked:


    ¡°Steve, from now on, you can be more direct in your expressions of friendship. a little more.¡±


    Steve knew that Charlie was teasing him,


    So he could only say with a humble face:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade, I will definitely pay attention to not being so reserved in the future.¡±


    After that, he quickly expressed his attitude to Charlie:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, if you have any use for me in the future, just ask,¡±


    ¡°I will do my best!¡±

 Chapter 6207

    Chapter 6207


    Chapter 6207


    Charlie called Steve over and tied him to his boat.


    Although this guy was not too kind, he was the second-inmand of the


    Routhchild family after all,


    So it would not be a bad thing to win over him appropriately.


    What¡¯s more, as long as he sits here today and drinks and chats with himself and Peter,


    Then he will bepletely pulled into the water.


    If the patriarch knows that his heir-to-be is drinking with Changying¡¯s son takes the Sifang


    Baozhuan away from the Routhchild family.


    Now having dinner and drinks with Peter Zhou,


    Maybe he would kill this traitor with a gun.


    Although it will be difficult for him to be the heir of the Routhchild family for a while,


    His use value is still very high.


    Charlie asked Helena to manipte his father,


    And then he personally manipted him before going to the United States in the future.


    It¡¯s no different than going back to his own home.


    So, Charlie looked at Steve and smiled:


    ¡°You have this attitude, which is really impressive.¡±


    After that, he picked up the wine ss and said with a smile:


    ¡°Come on Steve, for the sake of the friendship between the three of us let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    Steve took the risk, picked up the wine ss, and said cheerfully:


    ¡°Cheers to the friendship!¡±


    The 53-degree strong wine was a bit overwhelming for Steve,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but feel cold after taking a sip.


    He sighed: ¡°Oh, this wine is really spicy,¡±


    ¡°Just like the vodka I drank at parties when I was young.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my health doctor has long stopped rmending me to drink high-alcohol wine.¡±


    ¡°Even red wine like Roman¨¦e-Conti has to be limited.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is said that it should not exceed one ounce per day.¡±


    After that, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°As I get older, my fighting ability is no longer good,¡±


    ¡°And even drinking is a bit boring.¡±


    ¡°In the past, we drank vodka with a higher concentration than this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s no longer possible. All kinds of minor health problems and chronic diseases, the


    various precautions given by health care doctors are thicker than the Oxford Dictionary.¡±


    Charlie looked at Steve and said with a smile:


    ¡°Well, it starts to decline at the age of thirty,¡±


    ¡°And everybody¡¯s function will continue to decline. It will inevitably have many problems by the age


    of fifty,¡±


    ¡°But as long as there are no fatal diseases, it is generally like a ssic car,¡±


    ¡°Although it has problems, it can still be driven.¡±


    Steve looked at the wine ss and sighed absently:


    ¡°When a person reaches this stage, it will feel very hard.¡±


    ¡°As you said, it gradually ages into a ssic car with many problems.¡±


    ¡°Even if there is no amount of money can change this reality.¡±


    ¡°I actually have a lot of ssic cars.¡±


    ¡°Because I have the best team to maintain them, I can make them look the same as they did


    decades ago,¡±


    ¡°But they are actually very fragile.¡±


    ¡°The part of it can no longer be driven and can only be disyed statically.¡±


    ¡°The part that can be driven can hardly support normal use.¡±


    At this point, Steve paused slightly and then said:


    ¡°Actually, people are not as good as ssic cars, sir.¡±


    ¡°Cars can be reced with spare parts at will.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing to put in the effort, you can even re-operate the production line that has been


    dusted for decades and produce brand new recement parts.¡±


    ¡°But for people, you can¡¯t. I can afford the best house and bed, but no more I can¡¯t get back the


    sleep I had when I was twenty;¡±


    ¡°I can get the best chefs from all over the world to cook me delicacies,¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t get back the appetite I had when I was twenty;¡±


    ¡°My wine cer is filled with the most delicious food in the world.¡±


    ¡°Good wine, but my health care doctor told me to drink no more than one ounce a day.¡±


    ¡°I asked someone to help me calcte it.¡±


    ¡°If I could only drink one ounce a day, it would cost 6,800 to drink up all the wine I have in years.¡±


    Seeing his sad face, Charlie asked him with a smile:


    ¡°So, you should understand some of your father¡¯s decisions now.¡±


    Steve was slightly stunned and then said with a wry smile:


    ¡°Understand. If I could get back to the state I was in a few years ago, I would be willing to pay a lot


    of money and make a lot of sacrifices.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say five years ago. Five years ago, I could sleep every day for eight hours,¡±


    ¡°Do five miles of jogging, and y music every night.¡±


    ¡°Now, I sleep less than six hours a day.¡±


    ¡°I have stopped running for a year and a half, and it is bing more and more boring.¡±


    Steve sighed softly. With a loud voice, he continued:


    ¡°I am only in my fifties and I miss my youth very much.¡±


    ¡°If I reach my father¡¯s age, I will probably value life and health even more.¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°You always think that I cheated you,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, I indirectly helped you determine the position of the first heir.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, before this, the Routhchild family did not really make sure who the next heir was


    going to be?¡±


    Steve sneered and said: ¡°You are right¡­¡±


    ¡°I am the first heir now, but my father has the elixir you provided, maybe he will live longer than


    me¡­¡±

 Chapter 6208

    Chapter 6208


    Chapter 6208


    Charlie said: ¡°Steve since we can sit together and have a drink and have a good time,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. For me,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who lives longer, you or your father.¡±


    ¡°What matters is who can achieve better cooperation with me.¡±


    ¡°At this stage, your father¡¯s sincerity is much higher than yours,¡±


    ¡°So I asked Helena to provide him with the elixir.¡±


    With that said Charlie added: ¡°Do you know what your father is busy with in Northern Europe


    recently?¡±


    ¡°know a little. Steve said: ¡°It seems to be some kind of data center.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said: ¡°I asked Helena to give him a new offer.¡±


    ¡°As long as he can build an AI model for me in Northern Europe,¡±


    ¡°I will provide him with another elixir.¡±


    ¡°By then, his physical condition will go to a higher level.¡±


    ¡°If he can always cooperate with my demands in the future,¡±


    ¡°Maybe at some point in the future, the two of you will have the same biological age.¡±


    Steve was extremely depressed. It seems that his father is like this.¡±


    ¡°He has already hugged Charlie¡¯sp through Helena.¡±


    ¡°From now on, if Charlie wants him or even the entire Routhchild family to do anything,¡±


    ¡°He only needs to take out the elixir and ask Helena to send a message,¡±


    ¡°And he will get a positive response from the old man.¡±


    ¡°In this case, he, the heir, may really have to die.


    Feeling a little desperate in his heart, he picked up the wine ss and drank most of the remaining


    ss in one breath.


    Then he looked at Charlie and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, I did have some duplicity in the past, but I have be deeply aware of it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my mistake, I beg you to show me a clear path.¡±


    ¡°If I still have a chance, I will work harder.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have a chance, then I willpletely calm down and stop doing what he wants after I go


    back.¡±


    ¡°I know very well that once my father¡¯s lifespan continues to extend and I get older, the next heir in


    the future will be farther and farther away from me.¡±


    ¡°If he waits until my father is a hundred years old to hand over the reins, he will have already


    crossed the retired age,¡±


    ¡°At that time, for the sake of the development of the family,¡±


    ¡°The old man will definitely bypass me and let my son seed;¡±


    ¡°It is still good to let my son seed, but if he lets my younger brother seed,¡±


    ¡°It will be really thorough. It¡¯ll be over,¡±


    ¡°Because by then, my own lineage will be destined to be rtives of the


    Routhchild family and gradually be marginalized.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I am now willing to work hard for you in exchange for a chance,¡±


    ¡°But it all depends on whether you are willing to give me this opportunity.


    Charlie smiled at this time and said:


    ¡°Do you know the situation of the Fei family?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Steve said: ¡°I know a little.¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°You know that the old man of the Fei family is the same as your father,¡±


    ¡°And his physical condition has obviously deteriorated a lot.¡±


    ¡°After a great recovery, why is he still willing to pass on the title of head of the family to Ste Fei?¡±


    Steve shook his head and asked tentatively:


    ¡°Does he love this granddaughter?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°Is it your father? Doesn¡¯t he love you as his eldest son?¡±


    ¡°If he loves you, doesn¡¯t necessarily have to pass the throne to you.¡±


    ¡°If he gives you endless money, the best living conditions and material foundation in the world,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that also a sign of his love for you?¡±


    Steve caught something unusual and asked him quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, please help me rify my doubts.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°The reason why Mr. Fei was willing to pass the throne to Ste is because I let him.¡±


    ¡°The condition for his long life is that he give up his throne to his granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give up his throne, I won¡¯t give him the pill,¡±


    ¡°No matter how much money he pays, I won¡¯t give it to him.¡±


    As he said that, Charlie looked towards Steve and said seriously:


    ¡°If one day you make me feel that you are more reliable,¡±


    ¡°I will also tie your father¡¯s chance of longevity to you.¡±


    ¡°Just imagine, if one day your father can only obtain it through you.¡±


    ¡°If you ask him to give you the position of patriarch, will he refuse?¡±


    Steve¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°If he could choose between power and life,¡±


    ¡°He would definitely choose to take them all,¡±


    ¡°But if he can only choose one, he will definitely choose thetter.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately said to Charlie excitedly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, how can you help me get my wish?¡±


    Charlie said with a smile: ¡°Steve, an indestructible friendship is, it takes time to temper and verify,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be afraid of time.¡±


    ¡°If I can make you live to be a hundred years old, even if you seed to the throne at sixty,¡±


    ¡°You will still have forty years. If I can make you live to be a hundred years old,¡±


    ¡°Or even hundred and twenty years old,¡±


    ¡°Then you will be in your prime when you seed to the throne at sixty.¡±


    Steve did not doubt Charlie¡¯s words at all.


    His elixir was so magical that it would be easy for people to live to be one hundred and twenty years


    old.


    If it is true as he said, then he must try his best to get his help.


    Otherwise, once the person who lives to 120 is his father,


    Then he will really never get ahead.


    Thinking of this, he said without hesitation:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, after I go back and resume my life this time,¡±


    ¡°I will be responsible for the family¡¯s business in the Asia-Pacific region.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will increase the family¡¯s investment in Aurous Hill.¡± ¡°Work with you to build


    Aurous Hill bigger and better.¡±


    ¡°From now on, Aurous Hill will be my second hometown!?¡±


    Charlie nodded and smiled:


    ¡°Of course, I wee you toe to Aurous Hill for investment and development.¡±


    Steve immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s it! You¡¯ll wait for my good news when Ie to Aurous Hill next


    time.¡±


    ¡°On that day, it will definitely set a record for foreign investment in Aurous Hill¡¯s history!¡±

 Chapter 6209

    Chapter 6209


    Chapter 6209


    Steve has figured it out.


    Now that Charlie has dragged him onto the pirate ship,


    He definitely can¡¯t be a prisoner moaning and groaning all day long on the ship.


    To borrow the words of an ancient Chinese person,


    Make peace with yourself as youe.


    The most important thing is to find a way to settle down on Charlie¡¯s ship.


    Whether he can be the n leader in the future almost depends on Charlie¡¯s thoughts.


    He didn¡¯t want to let himself be the one, he just needed to let Helena sell some pills to the old man


    every now and then,


    And he could basically sit in the crown prince¡¯s seat until he died.


    Therefore, whether he can be the leader of the n or whether he can live a long life in the future


    depends on Charlie¡¯s wishes.


    In this case, why not just follow him?


    Since he wants to follow him, he must first show some sincerity.


    Investing in Aurous Hill in person is a good way to bring both himself and money closer to Charlie.


    When Charlie saw Steve expressing his attitude, he smiled and said:


    ¡°Aurous Hill is a good ce with outstanding people.¡±


    Since Mr. Routhchild ns to invest in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°As an Aurous Hill native, I will naturally wee him warmly.¡±


    Steve was afraid Charlie didn¡¯t want to take him to y,


    But now that he saw him expressing his wee,


    He breathed a sigh of relief and said without hesitation:


    ¡°With Mr. Wade¡¯s words, I feel relieved!¡±


    Charlie nodded and picked up the bottle of white wine that had not yet been poured out,


    And in front of Steve, took out a blood-dispersing and heart-saving elixir, and then put the elixir into


    the bottle.


    The ck elixir melted instantly when it entered the wine,


    Dyeing the wine into a light gray-brown color.


    Steve was shocked and thought, this¡­ is this meant for him to drink?


    Immediately afterward, Charlie picked up the wine ss and poured some for Steve,


    And then poured a little more into Peter¡¯s ss.


    Steve saw that what Charlie poured to Peter was almost two-fifths,


    And what he poured to himself was only one-fifth.


    He quickly said: ¡°..Mr. Wade¡­I can drink a little more.¡± ¡­¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Steve,¡±


    ¡°Although the medicinal wine is good, don¡¯t drink it too much.¡±


    After saying that, he poured the rest into his own cup.


    Steve was greedy, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    After all, the fifth was for nothing.


    If he acted greedy at this time, he would probably disgust Charlie.


    So, he said very respectfully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wade, thank you, Mr. Wade!¡±


    Peter was also ttered and said:  This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Master Wade¡­ thank you so much for this!¡±


    Charlie smiled lightly and said: ¡°Uncle, we don¡¯t have to be so polite like before.¡±


    ¡°We drink this together as a way to wee Steve to Aurous Hill in advance.¡±


    ¡°From now on, he will be the top foreign investor in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°We can also contribute to Aurous Hill¡¯s efforts to attract foreign investment. It¡¯s great.¡±


    Peter nodded heavily, picked up the wine ss, and said,


    ¡°Then wee Steve to invest in Aurous Hill!¡±


    Steve quickly picked up the wine ss with both hands and said loudly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best! Do all that I can!¡±


    After saying that, he immediately looked at Charlie.


    After all, if Charlie didn¡¯t speak, he wouldn¡¯t dare to drink the medicinal wine given to him.


    Charlie picked up the wine ss with a smile and said,


    ¡°Here, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    As soon as Steve heard this, he quickly picked up the wine ss and drank the strong liquor in the


    ss.


    As soon as the wine enters his mouth,


    The feeling is obviously different from before!


    Although drinking alcohol is also a hot stream, the hot stream is spicy and stimting,


    But this medicinal wine has a warm and nourishing feeling.


    After drinking it, every pore seems to be particrlyfortable.


    After all, it is a blood-dissipating and heart-saving pill that has been enhanced by the medicinal


    cauldron.


    Its efficacy is more than double that of the earliest version,


    So this fifth pill can at least restore Steve to the state he was in two years ago.


    This time, he felt the overbearing medicinal effect.


    He was no longer so tired. Sitting on the chair, he no longer felt soreness in his back or buttocks.


    Even his eyes were much better than before.


    It seemed that this old man had seen considerable progress in terms of degrees.


    All in all, he feels as rxed as ever before!


    Looking at Peter opposite, hisplexion is obviously much rosier than before,


    And even the wrinkles are much less visible to the naked eye!


    Steve felt envious when he thought that the medicine he drank was twice as effective as his own.


    It was also at this moment that Steve couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ I finally know why my father cares so much about your elixir¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­ what I drink is not medicine, it¡¯s a machine to turn back time!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Steve, remember one thing,¡±


    ¡°Whoever lives longer is the real winner.¡±


    ¡°If you are lucky, your life has not been halfway through yet,¡±


    ¡°And the days ahead are still very long. With that the possibilities are endless.¡±


    Steve quickly stood up and bowed deeply to Charlie:


    ¡°I hope I can have the opportunity to be with Mr. Wade and listen to his teachings all the time!¡±

 Chapter 6210

    Chapter 6210


    Chapter 6210


    While Charlie was exchanging sses with Peter and Steve, Jacob found a cheap express hotel to


    stay.


    He didn¡¯t dare to let his daughter and son-inw know that he was returning to


    China, and he was unwilling to spend more money on amodation,


    So he could only spend one night in a fast hotel and go to the airport early tomorrow morning to fly


    back to Dubai to join his wife.


    After taking a bath in the moldy and smelly bathroom,


    Jacoby on the shabby bed, tears uncontrobly bursting out of his eyes again.


    He has missed many good opportunities in his life,


    Meiqing is one, and the Northern Song Dynasty Gilt Bronze Buddha is the second.


    In addition, he thought carefully about his life,


    And it seemed that he had never seized any good opportunities.


    He finally got into the calligraphy and painting association and became the executive vice


    president,


    But he was fooled by himself.


    Now, he still has to lie in bed, holding his mobile phone and writing a resignation email to Chairman


    Pei.


    However, he also knows that the resignation email is just a formality to express his attitude,


    And to leave it for President Pei to mediate for him in a lower space.


    At this time, President Pei was not idle at home.


    He found Orvel¡¯s mobile phone number through many inquiries.


    After much hesitation, he called Orvel.


    In his opinion, he is Jacob¡¯s boss, and Jacob has a good rtionship with Orvel.


    Now he is under pressure and has to deal with Jacob.


    He should say hello to Orvel,


    Otherwise, if Orvel turns around and mes him,


    On top of his head, didn¡¯t he offend him for no reason?


    He had to make it clear to Mr. Hong that he had no choice but to deal with Jacob,


    But for the sake of Mr. Hong¡¯s face and his rtionship with Jacob,


    He would do his best to secure Jacob¡¯s position as vice president.


    When Orvel received a strange call, he asked with caution, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    President Pei quickly said humbly, ¡°Hello, is this Mr. Hong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Orvel hummed and asked:


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want from me?¡±


    President Pei quickly exined: ¡°Hello, Mr. Hong,¡±


    ¡°I am Lao Pei from the calligraphy and painting association. We have met.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Orvel thought of him and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s President Pei, howe you have my phone number?¡±


    President Pei said hurriedly: ¡°I asked a few friends to help me find your phone number,¡±


    ¡°And I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Orvel smiled and guessed that his call must be rted to Jacob, so he said,


    ¡°If you have any questions for me, just tell me.¡±


    President Pei said hurriedly: ¡°Oh, Mr. Hong, it¡¯s like this¡­ The incident that Jacob and your


    subordinate Ervin did together has been very popr in the antique circle recently¡­¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you have heard about it?¡±


    Orvel: ¡°Well, I heard about it, go on.¡±


    President Pei said: ¡°To be honest, this matter not only has a great influence in the antique circle,¡±


    ¡°But also in the field of calligraphy and painting as well as the literature and art in our city.¡±


    ¡°It has quite an impact. You also know that I had promoted Jacob to the position of executive vice


    president before,¡±


    ¡°And I n to find a way to promote him to the right position after I leave the Painting and


    Calligraphy Association¡­¡±


    At this point, Pei sighed and said helplessly:


    ¡°To be honest, I really want to keep his position as executive vice president, but the impact of this


    incident is too great,¡±


    ¡°And it is indeed quite bad. I can¡¯t withstand the pressure now.¡±


    ¡°So I can only let Jacob feel aggrieved and give up the position of executive vice president first, and


    then I will try my best to arrange an ordinary vice president position for him.¡±


    ¡°Personally, I feel that the sess rate is still rtivelyrge.¡±


    ¡°If this doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll give him a director position at thest possible moment.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Orvel knew his intention because he was afraid that he would be med for Jacob¡¯s demotion.


    Logically speaking, now that if he says yes and says thank you to President Pei, the matter will


    basically be over.


    Looking back, Jacob should be able to retain at least one director position as President Pei said.


    But when he thought about it, Charlie¡¯s attitude was already very clear,


    Which was to teach Jacob a lesson.


    If he endorsed him again at this time, wouldn¡¯t it be contrary to Charlie¡¯s ideas?


    Thinking of this, he pretended to be surprised and asked President Pei:


    ¡°Why do you want to tell me about the internal affairs of your calligraphy and painting association?¡±


    ¡°I am not a member of your association.¡±


    ¡°Whatever happens, what does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± President Pei didn¡¯te back to his senses for a while.


    He could hear that Orvel¡¯s tone seemed a little displeased, but for a moment he couldn¡¯t figure out


    what the source of the dissatisfaction was.


    Was he dissatisfied with his behavior when he called him to report, or was he dissatisfied with his


    own handling method,


    Or¡­ does he simply not want to care about this matter?


    President Pei, who couldn¡¯t grasp the key point, quickly said:


    ¡°Mr. Hong, I am reporting to you because I don¡¯t want you to have any misunderstandings about this


    matter.¡±


    ¡°I am also worried that you will be unhappy if you know that Jacob is demoted¡­ ¡°


    Orvel said bluntly: ¡°It has nothing to do with me. What should I be happy or unhappy about?¡±


    ¡°Even if your calligraphy and painting association is disbanded tomorrow, there will be nothing to do


    with me.¡±


    He said, feeling a little impatient: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hang up I have to deal with something here.¡±


    Before President Pei could react, a busy tone came from the phone, reminding him The other party


    had hung up.


    This time it was President Pei¡¯s turn to be confused.


    He couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself: ¡°What does Mr. Orvel mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want to care about Jacob¡¯s life or death?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he very polite to Jacob before?¡±


    President Pei¡¯s wife came out of the bedroom,


    Looking at him who looked confused, she couldn¡¯t help but ask:


    ¡°Old Pei, what did Mr. Orvel say on the phone?¡±


    President Pei said: ¡°He said that the calligraphy and painting association has nothing to do with


    him,¡±


    ¡°And that even if it is disbanded. It has nothing to do with him¡­¡±


    President Pei¡¯s wife immediately said:


    ¡°Is there any need to think about it?¡±


    ¡°He must not be interested in Jacob¡¯s business!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6211

    Chapter 6211


    Chapter 6211


    ¡°Master Hong doesn¡¯t care about Jacob¡¯s affairs?¡±


    President Pei eximed, ¡°But¡­but he had great respect for Jacob before¡­¡±


    ¡°When we went to ssic Mansion for dinner, he not only gave the best box,¡±


    ¡°He offered wine, and offered to toast¡­¡±


    His wife waved her hand and said, ¡°Pei, you have been in a literary and art institution for the elderly


    like the Painting and Calligraphy Association for a long time,¡±


    ¡°And your sense of smell has really decreased, even if the couple did it yesterday!¡±


    ¡°And you have to know, that Ervin is his adviser of Orvel,¡±


    ¡°And it turned out that Jacob worked with him to set up a scam.¡±


    ¡°Can Orvel be happy about this kind of bad thing?¡±


    ¡°And ording to Ervin¡¯s circle of friends, all the money from the fraud went into Jacob¡¯s pocket.¡±


    ¡°What does this prove that Ervin was cheated in this matter?¡±


    ¡°Jacob¡¯s cavalry, ride the horse for him!¡±  N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Jacob dares to use Master Orvel¡¯s advisor as a cavalry officer,¡±


    ¡°And also causes such a big scandal.¡±


    ¡°Can Mr. Hong keep it on his face at this time?¡±


    ¡°When Mr. Hong gets angry, he will definitely break up with Jacob!¡±


    President Pei eximed after hearing this:


    ¡°Honey, what do you mean, Mr. Hong no longer cares about Jacob¡¯s life or death?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Ah!¡±


    His wife said, ¡°If he cared, he would have made his attitude clear just now.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t let you call him anymore.¡±


    ¡°He just didn¡¯t want to care about it and didn¡¯t want to say it openly.¡±


    Pei Hui bit his lip and said depressedly: ¡°If I had known he had this attitude, I wouldn¡¯t have


    guaranteed Jacob¡¯s vote.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to keep his position as vice president. It was just to please Mr. Orvel and avoid him.¡±


    ¡°I will me him in the future, but now Mr. Hong is toozy to care about him,¡±


    ¡°So why should I help him under so much pressure?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± His wife said without thinking,


    ¡°Since Mr. Hong has already expressed his opinion, on this matter you don¡¯t need to help him at


    all,¡±


    ¡°And you have to know that as long as you help him with this matter,¡±


    ¡°Everyone will think that you are supporting him, which will definitely leave you with something to


    talk about.¡±


    ¡°If you can help him with this matter, dealing with it impartially will definitely win you a good


    reputation.¡±


    As she said, his wife couldn¡¯t help but remind him:


    ¡°Old Pei, you can¡¯t be too optimistic about some things.¡±


    ¡°You have to consider one thing. What if you can¡¯t get promoted this time?¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t get promoted¡­¡±


    President Pei smacked his lips: ¡°If I can¡¯t get promoted, I can only continue to work in the


    Calligraphy and Painting Association.¡±


    His wife nodded and asked, ¡°What if you don¡¯t get promoted in the future?¡±


    ¡°If you still want to stay in the Painting and Calligraphy Association, whether you are engaging in


    malpractice for personal gain this time or whether you are dealing with justice this time will directly


    affect your majesty and status in the association in the future.¡±


    ¡°My personal opinion is that this situation ispletely unnecessary for Jacob.¡±


    ¡°And it will affect your own image.¡±


    President Pei nodded thoughtfully and said awkwardly,


    ¡°But I have already promised him¡­¡±


    His wife asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with promising others?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my sister wanted to borrow money to buy a house, and I agreed to it,¡±


    ¡°But she turned around and asked for a loan of two million. Can I give it to her?¡±


    ¡°She sold the old house and reced it with a new one, so the total price difference was only two


    million.¡±


    ¡°She asked me for it. I said not possible. Basically, if she has the mouth to ask for it, I have the


    mouth to refuse it.¡±


    Pei asked her: ¡°What do you mean, I simply don¡¯t bother to protect Jacob?¡±


    The wife came up with an idea: ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask him to send an email to resign? ¡°


    ¡°As long as he sends that email, wouldn¡¯t it be enough for you to agree to his resignation?¡±


    President Pei said with some embarrassment:


    ¡°This¡­ this is too grandiose. I asked him to send an email to resign.¡±


    ¡°He first gave up the position of executive vice president, and then went to talk to the vice


    presidents.¡±


    ¡°Through mediation, everyone¡¯s internal problems are solved internally.¡±


    ¡°Jacob makes a step forward and everyone takes a step forward.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is happy. But if I directly get rid of him, isn¡¯t this the same as the bank¡¯s malicious loan


    withdrawal?¡±


    ¡°He knew I had tricked him, so he will hate me to death?


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    His wife asked him with some displeasure: ¡°Are you so afraid that Jacob will hate you?¡±


    ¡°My sister hates me so much now, what did I say?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much she hates me, I can¡¯t possibly lend her this money!¡±


    If I gave her two million because I was afraid that she would hate me, what would be the result?¡±


    ¡°The result is that she buys a new house without spending a penny.¡±


    ¡°Then she renovated it this year, bought a car the next year, and her children married a year after


    that,¡±


    ¡°And her children have grandchildren the year after that.¡±


    ¡°The money is spent one after another, and the two million and three million,¡±


    ¡°It may not be returned to us in five years or even ten or eight years!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do anything with the two million.¡±


    ¡°I just put it in the universal ount. ording to the 3.5% guarantee in the contract, the interest is


    70,000 yuan a year.¡±


    ¡°Not counting interestpounding, it will be 700,000 yuan in ten years.¡±


    ¡°Who can supply me this money? I can¡¯t suffer the loss of being dumb!¡±

 Chapter 6212

    Chapter 6212


    Chapter 6212


    As she said that, she added: ¡°It¡¯s meaningless for you to help Jacob now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Orvel doesn¡¯t care about him anymore, and it¡¯s impossible to remember you because of it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the benefit of protecting him? Nothing goodes of it!¡±


    And because you protected him, you will definitely get a bad reputation for practicing favoritism and


    shielding your subordinates.¡±


    ¡°From now on, in the Painting and Calligraphy Association, this will be your handle,¡±


    ¡°Just in case those vice presidents under you want to take you down one day.


    Write a report letter and you¡¯re done.¡±


    President Pei broke into a cold sweat and said quickly:


    ¡°If you say that, then I will definitely not be able to protect him anymore!¡±


    After that, he sighed and said: ¡°Well, at times like this, everyone must be doing their own thing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s tiles getting frosty.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t me me for being unjust to Jacob.¡±


    ¡°I only me him for doing things without thinking and causing trouble for himself.¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, Jacob had also finished writing his resignation email.


    He still knew he wanted to lose face, so he only sent the email to President Pei, without adding


    other members.


    President Pei received the email and immediately opened it and read it.


    Jacob¡¯s wording was due to his own personal reasons.


    He decided to resign as executive vice president and asked President Pei for approval.


    ording to the previous n, President Pei will convene a meeting with the vice presidents below


    tomorrow, show them the email,


    And then make it clear to them that Jacob will go down and a few of them will go up.


    This matter will be over and everyone will be happy.


    However, he no longer ns to protect Jacob.


    Therefore, Jacob¡¯s resignation email just became a good opportunity for him to sever his


    rtionship with Jacob.


    He could have responded to the email directly and approved Jacob¡¯s resignation in the email,


    So that Jacob could pack up and leave the association.


    But he was afraid that Jacob woulde to trouble him in the middle of the night.


    Considering that Jacob would fly back to Dubai early tomorrow morning,


    He decided to approve Jacob¡¯s resignation tomorrow,


    So that when Jacob knew that he had already arrived in Dubai, he could give him a few days to


    digest.


    So, Jacob¡¯s resignation email was just sent out.


    Within five minutes, President Pei replied to the email.


    Jacob clicked on it and saw President Pei replying: ¡°Vice President Willson took the initiative to


    resign, someone who is very important to our association.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a huge loss, but we have to respect Vice President Willson¡¯s personal situation and wishes,¡±


    ¡°So all vice presidents are invited toe to my office for a meeting at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow


    morning to discuss this matter together.¡±


    Jacob was still wondering. Why did President Pei reply to his email and ask the other vice-


    presidents to go to the office for a meeting?¡±


    ¡°Then a closer look showed that President Pei had copied everyone.


    CCing everyone when replying to an email is equivalent to forwarding the email you sent to others.


    Jacob felt that this kind of matter could be discussed internally by the president and several vice


    presidents, and there was no need to copy everyone,¡±


    ¡°So he quickly sent a voice message on WeChat to ask President Pei:


    ¡°President Pei, did you just reply by adding everyone to the email.¡±


    ¡°Did you identally click on the wrong one?¡±


    President Pei replied: ¡°Jacob, everyone already knows about your matter, so there is no need to


    hide it.¡±


    ¡°It seems that we are doing things fairly and openly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will discuss it carefully with several presidents at tomorrow¡¯s meeting.¡±


    Jacob thought about it and realized that what President Pei said made sense.


    What he was doing was very important in the antique and literary circles.


    Everyone has known it for a long time, and there is really no need to hide it within the association.


    It is just a show anyway, and it is more convincing to show it to everyone.


    So he felt relieved and said to President Pei:  Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°President Pei, I will fly back to Dubai tomorrow morning. I will leave it to you!¡±


    President Pei said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jacob. It will be done well.¡±


    Jacob did not doubt him and said with a smile:


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, President Pei.¡±


    ¡°I will treat you to a good meal at ssic Mansion when Ie back!¡±


    President Pei listened to him. After reading a message, he couldn¡¯t help but muttered:


    ¡°Orvel won¡¯t pay attention to you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I won¡¯t be able to use ssic Mansion in the future.¡±

 Chapter 6213

    Chapter 6213


    Chapter 6213


    With a sigh, President Pei threw the phone aside.


    And said to his wife as if tofort himself:


    ¡°I am not adding insult to injury.¡±


    ¡°After all, the fraud wasmitted by Jacob himself, the right wife.¡±


    His wife hurriedly said: ¡°Of course, you are not adding insult to injury, you just followed up in time.¡±


    ¡°He just drew a clear line. Let me see, don¡¯t call those vice presidents for a small meeting


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just call everyone together and hold a general meeting together,¡±


    ¡°And then decide whether Jacob should stay?¡±


    ¡°Regarding the association, let all members of the association vote by show of hands to see what


    everyone thinks;¡±


    ¡°If everyone thinks that the matter Jacob and Ervin are doing is not a big deal and hopes to keep


    him,¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry, just keep him;¡±


    ¡°But if everyone expresses their hope that he will leave the Painting and


    Calligraphy Association, you don¡¯t have to take the mepletely.¡±


    ¡°After all, it is the decision of all members, and you can still block it for yourself.¡±


    The president answered: ¡°Let me tell you this, even if this incident hadn¡¯t happened to Jacob, he


    would definitely have left after a vote by all members.¡±


    ¡°He is the least popr in our association.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that he has no professional level and is purely It was just a pretext,¡±


    ¡°And I was under a lot of pressure when I brought him up before.¡±


    His wife nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s just right. This time, even if he kills someone with a


    borrowed knife if hees to question you afterward,¡±


    ¡°Just say it was this. What everyone is saying is that there is nothing you can do about it¡±


    ¡°Who could me him for the fraud? He can only me himself, not you!¡±


    After sending the email, Jacob didn¡¯t know yet that this email would be the key to his leaving the


    Painting and Calligraphy Association.


    He didn¡¯t sleep well in the shabby Express Hotel that night,


    And hurried to the airport early the next morning with two dark circles under his eyes.


    Security check, departure, and boarding all went very smoothly.


    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, his ne took off from the Airport and went straight to Dubai.


    At this moment, at the Painting and Calligraphy Association, several vice presidents had arrived at


    President Pei¡¯s office.


    These people all have amon goal, which is to put pressure on President Pei and make Jacob


    leave the association no matter what.


    Of course, these people also understand in their hearts that Jacob has some connections in society


    and has a close friendship with Mr. Orvel.


    President Pei will probably protect him out of the face.


    And they all knew very well that if President Pei really wanted to protect him, They would definitely


    not be able to insist on it,


    Because that would easily reach Jacob¡¯s ears and make him hate him.


    Several people came to President Pei¡¯s office.


    As soon as the door was closed, one of them couldn¡¯t help but ask him:


    ¡°President, what are your ns for Vice President Willson?¡±


    President Pei said: ¡°I don¡¯t have any. I came here to discuss it with you.¡±


    ¡°With us?¡± A few people looked at each other and one of them said,


    ¡°I think the impact of this matter is quite bad. The outside world is watching our association.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t handle it properly, we will definitely fall into the trap and make people think that our


    association is protecting our shorings.¡±


    Another person nodded in agreement: ¡°I think Mr. Liu is right,¡±


    ¡°The circle is only so big. Everyone¡¯s eyes are on us.¡±


    President Pei said: ¡°Since everyone is talking about this matter behind closed doors,¡±


    ¡°You should stop being vague here. Do you want the association to deal with Vice President


    Willson?¡±


    You guys look at me and I look at you. In the end, the vice president who has the best chance to


    seed Jacob said:


    ¡°Yes, the impact of this matter is so bad, he must be dealt with in a certain way.¡±


    He said: ¡°In my opinion, we have to take down his position as vice president no matter what, right?¡±


    Another person couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Jacob has already sent his resignation email, so we might as


    well follow his email and go with the flow.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to agree to his resignation request?¡±  N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The third person looked at President Pei and said,


    ¡°Then this matter mainly depends on our President Pei¡¯s wishes.¡±


    ¡°If President Pei feels that Vice President Willson¡¯s matter is not serious,¡±


    ¡°So we can mediate and find another way to keep Vice President Willson.¡± President Pei quickly


    waved his hands and said,


    ¡°This matter is our association¡¯s business, so don¡¯t me me personally.¡±


    ¡°When the news spreads, everyone will think that I am covering up Vice President Willson.¡±


    ¡°How will I face everyone in the future?¡±


    The man smiled and said a little embarrassedly:


    ¡°President Pei, I have no other intentions. I just don¡¯t want to make it difficult for you.¡±


    President Pei asked him, ¡°What do you think is the best and fairest way to deal with it?¡±


    The man said subconsciously without thinking,


    ¡°It must be fair. There is nothing fairer than everyone voting together.¡±


    Several others also agreed.


    In this situation, no one wants to be the key person who drives away Jacob.


    But without exception, they all want Jacob to get out.


    In this case, no matter who you ask, they will definitely feel that it is most reasonable for everyone


    to vote together, bear the responsibility of voting,


    And be responsible for the results of the vote together, there is no such thing as shooting the first


    bird.


    The most important thing is that each of them knows that Jacob is not popr in the association.

 Chapter 6214

    Chapter 6214


    Chapter 6214


    Many people privatelyin that he has no professional ability.


    In addition, the scandal caused this time is rtively serious.


    Everyone will definitely want him to leave the association.


    President Pei was waiting for someone to propose a public vote, so he immediately hit the ground


    running while the iron was hot:


    ¡°In this case, let¡¯s not discuss it behind closed doors, but call everyone to the big conference room


    and do it anonymously on the spot.¡±


    ¡°When voting, I counted the votes in front of everyone. If I agreed with Jacob to stay, I would write


    ¡°stay¡± on the note;¡±


    ¡°If I disagreed with him to stay, I would write ¡°go¡± on the note.¡±


    ¡°The results of the vote will be announced to the public.¡±


    Everyone was delighted and said in unison: ¡°Okay!¡±


    There were only about twenty people in the Calligraphy and Painting Association, So President Pei


    made a request for everyone to gather in the conference room at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    The reason why they chose one o¡¯clock in the afternoon was because several people were doing


    outreach outside.


    For example, Mr. Wu, who took over from Jacob to teach at the University for the Elderly, received a


    notice from the meeting that he had to go back to attend the meeting at one o¡¯clock in the


    afternoon.


    By one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, everyone in the association, except Jacob, was sitting upright in the


    association¡¯srge conference room.


    President Pei did not waste time on any nonsense.


    After everyone arrived, he spoke directly: ¡°Everyone, we have called everyone together today


    because of some personal issues of our Vice President Jacob Willson two days ago.¡±


    ¡°The impact of this matter is indeed rtivelyrge.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible. Vice President Willson sent me another resignation emailst night,¡±


    ¡°So after some research, several vice presidents and I decided to hold a public vote among all


    members within our association.¡±


    ¡°I thought it would be a good idea to mention if you want to retain Vice President Willson¡¯s


    resignation¡­¡±


    As soon as he asked whether he wanted to retain Jacob, many people immediately exploded.


    Naturally, they were 10,000 unwilling to keep Jacob out.


    President Pei saw that everyone was talking in confusion, so he patted the table and said,


    ¡°Everyone, be quiet for a moment and listen to what I have to say.¡±


    Everyone gradually quieted down, looked at President Pei, and waited. His next statement.


    President Pei cleared his throat and said: ¡°Every one of you has a piece of paper in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Next, you can write on that piece of paper, or keep it.¡±


    ¡°If you want to retain the vice president, just write it.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, just write ¡®go¡¯. It¡¯s a secret vote, so you don¡¯t have to write your name.¡±


    ¡°You just need to write one of the two options: ¡®go¡¯ or ¡®stay¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can also abstain from voting and write ¡®abstain¡¯.¡±


    ¡°After writing, everyone passes the note to me from back to front. I will publicly tally the results.¡±


    ¡°If there are more people who support staying, then he will stay;¡±


    ¡°If there are more people who support leaving, then he would have to go.¡±


    ¡°If both sides are equal then we will choose apromise and let Vice President


    Willson give up the position of Executive Vice President.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were instantly happy.


    The voting will be anonymous and the votes will be passed to President Pei on the spot and the


    votes will be counted at the same time.


    This is definitely not cheating. In this case, who will support retaining Jacob?


    So, everyone bowed their heads and wrote the word ¡°Go¡± on their notes.


    President Pei picked up his pen, thought for a long time, and wrote the word ¡®Abstain¡¯.


    Then he put the pen down and secretly took a photo of the note in front of him with his mobile


    phone.


    No matter what, he had left some room.


    If Jacob came to find him, he said that his palms and backs were full of flesh,


    So he simply voted to abstain.


    Those who really asked him to withdraw from the association were those who wrote ¡°Go¡±,


    It has nothing to do with him.


    After all the votes were in his hands,


    President Pei began to count the votes publicly.


    He picked up the first one, opened it, and read loudly: ¡°Go.¡±


    Someone immediately made a note on the ckboard.


    He picked up the second one, opened it, and continued to read: ¡°Go!¡±


    After reading twenty-six of them in one breath,


    Only President Pei¡¯s own note remained.


    Everyone¡¯s face was filled with a New Year¡¯s smile.


    President Pei couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Jacob¡¯s poprity is so dmn good.¡±


    After sighing, he picked up his note and said loudly: ¡°Abstain.¡±


    After that, he turned his head nced at the ckboard, and said:


    ¡°Twenty-six people chose the ¡®go¡¯, and one person chose to abstain.¡±


    ¡°It seems that this result is what everyone expected.¡±


    ¡°Since the vast majority of people support his resignation request, then we will ask the personnel


    director to reply to Vice President Willson¡¯s invitation after the meeting.¡±


    ¡°He will be sent a resignation email, agreed to his resignation request,¡±


    ¡°And informed him that he woulde to the association toplete the resignation procedures as


    soon as possible after returning from Dubai!¡±  N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Don¡¯t know who took the lead in apuding, so the entire conference room was immersed in


    deafening apuse.


    The vice presidents all smiled brightly.


    With Jacob gone, not only did everyone have one less thorn in their side,


    But they were also able to make further progress, which was naturally a really good thing.


    President Pei was also relieved and said to the HR director:


    ¡°By the way, when you reply to Vice President Willson¡¯s email,¡±


    ¡°Please also attach the minutes of our meeting.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The HR director nodded repeatedly. He said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President, I will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± President Pei breathed a sigh of relief, stood up and said,


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s meeting. Let¡¯s adjourn!¡±

 Chapter 6215

    Chapter 6215


    Chapter 6215


    The Painting and Calligraphy Association is very efficient.


    After the meeting, it posted the news of the approval of the resignation of Executive Vice President


    Jacob Willson on its official website.


    At the same time, the WeChat official ount also released this notice simultaneously.


    The wording of the notice was very simple and did not mention what Jacob had done.


    It only mentioned that Executive Vice President Jacob submitted his resignation to the association


    due to personal reasons.


    The association agreed to his resignation request after a general meeting decision.


    Although everything was very simple,


    Just a few wordspletely drove Jacob out of the Painting and Calligraphy Association.


    Closely rted to the calligraphy and painting circle are other literary and art associations,


    Antiques and art circles in the city, and universities for the elderly.


    The official ount of the Calligraphy and Painting Association has no more than a thousand


    followers,


    Many of whom are senior university students.


    Almost every student, lecturer, and visiting professor at the University for the Elderly has paid


    attention to the official ount of the Painting and Calligraphy Association.


    The reason is that when Jacob was in ss at the University for the Elderly,


    He would always use it everywhere possible when talking about himself.


    Fortunately, as soon as the news about Jacob¡¯s resignation came out,


    The University of the Elderly knew about it immediately.


    Meiqing recently took leave and was actively preparing the wedding details with Pord.


    At this time, Meiqing had just finished trying on the wedding dress and changed into her own


    clothes.


    She suddenly received such a push on her phone, which surprised her.


    She knew Jacob. He had always taken the position of executive vice president of the Painting and


    Calligraphy Association very seriously and was unlikely to resign on his own.


    However, the statement issued by the Association said that he personally resigned,


    This made her a little bit agitated and confused.


    She said to Pord:  Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The Painting and Calligraphy Association issued a statement saying that Jacob resigned.¡±


    ¡°Resigned?¡±


    Pord said in surprise: ¡°Is it because of the incident that went viral in the antique street two days


    ago?¡±


    Meiqing asked nomittally: ¡°Maybe, I can¡¯t say,¡±


    ¡°But that matter doesn¡¯t seem to continue to ferment,¡±


    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t seem to have the need to resign.¡±


    Pord said: ¡°Then maybe he can¡¯t keep it on his face.¡±


    Meiqing said: ¡°This is not his style, let me ask him.¡±


    When she was with Pord, Meiqing told him almost everything about her past with Jacob,


    And she did not shy away from mentioning the unresolved rtionship.


    She also made it clear that she no longer had feelings for Jacob when she agreed to be with


    Pord.


    Pord has lived in the West for many years.


    Although he is not overly open, he can at least not dwell on the past.


    Plus he trusts her very much, so he is not jealous of Jacob.


    So, he nodded and said, ¡°You might as well ask,¡±


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something hidden here.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Willson is in a bad mood, let¡¯s see if we can do anything to help him.¡± Meiqing agreed and


    she sent a message to Jacob on WeChat.


    The content was: ¡°Jacob, why did you suddenly resign from the Painting and


    Calligraphy Association?¡±


    There was no reply for a long time after sending it on WeChat.


    Meiqing didn¡¯t know what he was busy with,


    But she couldn¡¯t say anything more, so she sent no further questions, just waiting for his reply.


    After Jacob huddled in the economy ss for eight and a half hours,


    The ne finallynded at Dubai Airport.


    This continuous back and forth made him feel tortured.


    Before he really understood and visited Dubai, he already felt disgusted with it.


    He only thought that after this time, he would nevere to Dubai again in his life.


    During the flight, he couldn¡¯t control his random thoughts.


    He no longer expects to get back the money he lost.


    His only hope is that President Pei can sessfully secure the position of vice president for him.


    Fortunately, President Pei had promised him that he would at least have a director¡¯s post.


    So although he always had random thoughts,


    He never thought that he would be kicked out of the Painting and Calligraphy Association.


    As soon as the nended, he couldn¡¯t wait to turn off the airne mode of his mobile phone,


    And wait for the Inte to connect to ask President Pei about the progress and details of today¡¯s


    meeting.


    After being connected to the Inte, WeChat received a lot of messages at once,


    Including push notifications from public ounts and inquiries from acquaintances.


    Many people knew that he had left the Painting and Calligraphy Association and sent him


    messages asking for details, including Meiqing.


    When Jacob saw Meiqing¡¯s profile picture among the unread messages, his spirits suddenly lifted.


    Although the events of the past few days had made him no longer have illusions about her,


    He still couldn¡¯t help feeling a little excited when he saw her sending him WeChat messages.


    Moreover, his was not around now, which gave him an exciting feeling simr to having an affair.


    So he quickly clicked on Meiqing¡¯s message and found that she asked him why he resigned.


    He didn¡¯t think much about it, thinking that Meiqing knew that he sent an email to voluntarily resign,


    So he casually replied: ¡°It doesn¡¯t count as resignation.¡±


    ¡°I just sent a resignation email, which you can interpret as being polite.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of that, howe you are so well-informed?¡±


    ¡°You also know the internal email exchanges of our calligraphy and painting association.¡±


    Meiqing replied: ¡°It¡¯s not your internal email.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your association¡¯s official ount that has issued a statement,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, right?¡±


    When Jacob saw this news, he was a little confused at first,


    But then he came to his senses and hurriedly looked for the Calligraphy and Painting Association in


    the official ount information.


    After scrolling through dozens of spam notifications,


    He immediately saw the one posted by the Painting and Calligraphy Association.


    The title was: Instructions on the Appointment and Removal of the Executive Vice President of the


    Painting and Calligraphy Association.

 Chapter 6216

    Chapter 6216


    Chapter 6216


    Jacob thought to himself: ¡°Looking at this, it seems like I am kicked out of the position of executive


    vice president,¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, there is no hope of keeping it anyway.¡±


    With that, he clicked on this push notification.


    The moment the push text was opened, Jacob¡¯s eyes stared at the phone as wide as bells,


    And his eyes wanted to pop out of his eye sockets!


    His eyes were splitting and he gritted his teeth and cursed:


    ¡°Pei has tricked me!¡±


    The sudden curse made the passengers around him look sideways.


    Jacob didn¡¯t have the energy to care about others¡¯ opinions of him at this time,


    So he called President Pei directly.


    President Pei had already returned home at this time,


    And he and his wife were on the sofa in the living room, watching their cell phones,


    Waiting for Jacob to call and ask questions.


    President Pei knew very well that he must give Jacob an exnation for this matter.


    If he just avoided seeing it and refused to answer questions,


    It would be equivalent to confirming the fact that he was ying tricks on him.


    In order not to cause unnecessary trouble to himself, he decided to exin clearly to Jacob.


    Of course, his so-called exnation is nothing more than the logic of killing with a borrowed knife


    that his wife pointed out to him.


    So, he answered Jacob¡¯s call and said with shame: ¡°Oh Jacob, I couldn¡¯t help you!¡±


    Jacob was so angry that he directly attacked:


    ¡°Pei! Are you fcuking kidding me?¡±


    ¡°You asked me to send a resignation email, but you just fired me right away?¡± ¡°You told me so


    much, but you actually fired me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a trick, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too dmn smart.¡±


    ¡°I treated you like an intimate brother, I¡¯m so dmn blind!¡±


    President Pei hurriedly said: ¡°Oh Jacob, listen to me, this matter is not as simple as you think.¡±


    ¡°I really wanted to keep you, and I talked to all the vice presidents early this morning.¡±


    ¡°I called them into my office to discuss this matter,¡±


    ¡°But they insisted that what you did had a great impact on the reputation of the association.¡±


    ¡°They also said that the people below also had great opinions on you, forcing me to do something.¡±


    ¡°All members of the association voted, and when the results came out, everyone except me voted


    for you to leave.¡±


    ¡°At that time, everyone was staring at the results and waiting for me to express my position,¡±


    ¡°And I had no choice.¡±


    He added: ¡°By the way, look back at the email. The HR manager should have sent you all the


    meeting minutes.¡±


    President Pei passed the me to everyone, but Jacob didn¡¯t appreciate it.


    He was furious. He scolded: ¡°Pei, you don¡¯t have to talk to me so much.¡±


    ¡°I only know that you promised me yesterday that you would at least leave me a director¡¯s position,¡±


    ¡°But what about now? Don¡¯t talk about the director¡¯s position now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t even say hello to me, you just kicked me out!¡±


    After that, Jacob¡¯s voice trembled and even sounded like crying:


    ¡°Pei, you don¡¯t know that I want to join the calligraphy and painting association!


    How much effort I have put in,¡±


    ¡°Since I was still working in the antique street, I had always wanted to join the Calligraphy and


    Painting Association!¡±


    ¡°After I joined the association. The diamond box I took you to and introducing you to Mr. Hong.¡±


    ¡°It was only because he has a good rtionship with me,¡±


    ¡°That is why he is also very polite to you.¡±


    ¡°If you treat me like this now, how will you face him in the future?¡±


    Pei looked bored for a while, and thought:


    ¡°How the h3ll has it been since you started using Mr. Hong to show off to me?¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Hong had showed even the slightest intention of protecting you on the phone,¡±


    ¡°I would have tried my best to save you.¡±


    However, President Pei did not dare to me Orvel, so he could only say coldly:


    ¡°Jacob, I made it very clear to you just now, this matter is not of my making.¡±


    ¡°The decision is the decision of everyone else in the entire calligraphy and painting association!¡±


    ¡°They all want you to leave. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°If you have the time to question me so bad, why don¡¯t you ask yourself how popr you are in the


    association?¡±


    ¡°If you are popr in the association, how can you be rejected by everyone?¡±


    ¡°No one wants you to stay except me!¡±


    Jacob didn¡¯t care about this, he gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about these useless things,¡±


    ¡°I only know that you promised me to save me a position as vice president,¡±


    ¡°And atst also the director, but you didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do it, you are breaking your promise!¡±


    President Pei said coldly: ¡°Then if you think so, there is nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Whether you scold me or hate me, I have nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°But I just want to remind you, Jacob, the reason why you ended up today is all your own fault!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do that dirty thing, not only will you not be expelled from the association, but you will


    also have a high probability of seeding me.¡±


    ¡°Be the president, so I advise you to reflect on your time in Dubai and look for problems within


    yourself rather than ming all your faults on others!¡±


    After that, he did not wait for Jacob to speak, and continued:


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Now, when youe back, contact Mr. Wu as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°He usually walks closer to you, so just ask him to go through the resignation procedures for you.¡±


    ¡°Learn how to use your personal belongings, and let him help you clean it up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better note here again, otherwise people won¡¯t know how they will look at you.¡±


    ¡°In terms of our friendship, I can only do this for you.¡±


    ¡°Whether you appreciate it or hate it, It¡¯s okay for me,¡±


    ¡°I can say that I have a clear conscience,¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s do it. You can take care of yourself in the future. Goodbye.¡±


    Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Jacob felt like beating his chest,


    Never expecting that this matter would finally be over.


    And he would end up holding back a big move for himself in the end!


    Now that he has been kicked out of the Painting and Calligraphy Association,


    Won¡¯t he be a vagrant again in the future? Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6217

    Chapter 6217


    Chapter 6217


    Jacob, whose emotions are mentality copsed, finally got off the ne crying and took a taxi to the


    hotel.


    ine, who had been lying down in a luxury hotel for a day and a night,


    Was shocked and speechless when she saw Jacob crying like a child and swiping his card to enter


    the room.


    Jacob, on the other hand, seemed to see psychological sustenance when he saw ine.


    He cried and threw himself into ine¡¯s arms, wailing:


    ¡°Wife¡­that person named Pei tricked me¡­I have nothing now¡­¡±


    ine was a little stunned by Jacob¡¯s crying action,


    And then quickly patted his back tofort him:


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, husband, isn¡¯t it just a bull$hit calligraphy and painting association?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t care about it! Oh my, you don¡¯t need to be part of it anymore!¡±


    Jacob cried and said, ¡°But I like it, I want to be there¡­¡±


    ine was annoyed for a while, and the hand that was patting his back tofort him immediately


    slipped.


    She reached his waist and gave him a hard squeeze while he wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Jacob yelled in pain, and asked angrily and aggrievedly:


    ¡°Why are you pinching me?!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ine reprimanded with a cold face:


    ¡°I¡¯m so fcuking kind tofort you,¡±


    ¡°You turn around and give me the talk that you are going against the grain,¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and cry!¡±


    Jacob was even more aggrieved and asked her,


    ¡°Justfort me, can¡¯t you justfort me one more time?¡±


    ine waved her hand: ¡°That¡¯s it, no more. Not even a little.¡±


    After that, she said with a look of disdain:


    ¡°Jacob, tell me, you are over fifty, you can¡¯t bear this kind of blow,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to tell you about it, you know I was in jail back then!¡±


    ¡°What kind of life did I have?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how I managed to survive?¡±


    Jacob asked her subconsciously: ¡°How did you survive?¡±


    ine nced at him and said,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know how to survive. What a shame!¡±


    Jacob became even more depressed and said angrily,


    ¡°I¡¯m so miserable, and you still scold me!¡±


    ine said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You deserve it!¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, Jacob, we came out for our honeymoon this time.¡±


    ¡°You left me here and ran away for a day and a night.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. From now on, if I have to get out then I would be doing it myself on my own.¡±


    Jacob saw that ine was not joking with him, so he sighed helplessly:


    ¡°Okay. Okay, why don¡¯t I just turn over the chapter?¡±


    ine nodded: ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it!¡±


    Jacob stopped talking but felt even more depressed.


    He had never stepped into such a big pit in his life, and he would not be able to digest it for a while.


    But at this moment, he could only break his teeth and swallow it in his stomach.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Charlie was driving downstairs to ire¡¯spany,


    Waiting to pick her up after work.


    Meiqing suddenly called him and asked him:


    ¡°Charlie, how is your father-inw?¡±


    ¡°I sent him a WeChat message and he didn¡¯t reply.¡±


    ¡°Is he okay?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°My father-inw and mother-inw went to Dubai for a trip,¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯te back yet. What¡¯s wrong, Aunt Han?¡±


    Meiqing said: ¡°I received an announcement from the Painting and Calligraphy Association in the


    afternoon,¡±


    ¡°Saying that your father-inw resigned from the Painting and Calligraphy Association,¡±


    ¡°Although it was said that it was your father-inw who resigned.¡±


    ¡°Butbined with the previously reported incident about the Bronze Buddha, it doesn¡¯t feel like it.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if there was any conflict between him and the Painting and Calligraphy Association.¡±


    Jacob resigned from the Painting and Calligraphy Association, which surprised Charlie.


    He had asked Ervin to expose the inside story of setting up the trap,


    Mainly because he wanted to teach Jacob a lesson,


    And also to let him truly know the feeling of pain.


    However, in his expectation, although Jacob lost money and was embarrassed this time,


    President Pei of the Painting and Calligraphy Association would at least leave him an insignificant


    position so that he could at least have something to do.


    However, he did not expect that the Painting and Calligraphy Association would suddenly announce


    that he left his job,


    Which he really didn¡¯t expect.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So he said to Meiqing: ¡°Aunt Han, my father-inw didn¡¯t mention this to me.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t called me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he had resigned.¡±


    Meiqing sighed: ¡°With your father-inw¡¯s character, And the importance he attaches to the Painting


    and Calligraphy Association.¡±


    ¡°No matter what the reason is for leaving this time, whether he is active or passive,¡±


    ¡°He probably won¡¯t be able to ept it for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to ask him, let alone persuade him.¡±


    ¡°You try to pay attention to him. He won¡¯t look back and get into trouble again. ¡°


    Although Meiqing no longer has feelings for Jacob,


    She is still a ssmate and old friend for many years,


    So she still cares about him in her heart.


    She called Charlie because she was afraid that Jacob would bear it. Not such a big blow.


    Charlie was puzzled. President Pei should not have kicked Jacob out of the Painting and


    Calligraphy Association.


    After all, keeping Jacob was equivalent to keeping the line of Orvel and his restaurant, which was


    very useful.


    Inparison, It was actually not difficult at all to demote Jacob despite some pressure.

 Chapter 6218

    Chapter 6218


    Chapter 6218


    Moreover, Charlie didn¡¯t want Jacob to be kicked out of the Painting and Calligraphy Association.


    He and ine often quarreled and quarreled.


    If he was idle at home, the family might be in a state of chaos all day long.


    However, he didn¡¯t think too deeply, but said to Meiqing:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Han, I will find a way to make some insinuations.¡±


    ¡°You know he is a face-saving person. If he doesn¡¯t tell me, I can¡¯t ask directly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Meiqing sighed and added:


    ¡°But since he is traveling abroad, I think he will be fine,¡±


    ¡°And he will not be so annoyed when ying.¡±


    After that, she said to Charlie:


    ¡°Okay, Charlie, you can find a way to pay attention to this matter.¡±


    ¡°I have something else to ask your opinion on.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Auntie, please tell me.¡±


    Meiqing said, ¡°Pord said, you are the witness of our wedding, so he wants to treat you to a meal


    the day before the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Paul and Melba will be there too. I wonder if it is convenient for you?¡±


    ¡°It is convenient¡± Charlie agreed without thinking and said:


    ¡°Just set the time and ce and tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Meiqing smiled and said,


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Aunt Han.¡±


    Charlie just hung up with Meiqing. Orvel called immediately.


    Charlie pressed the answer button, and Orvel said nervously:


    ¡°Master Wade, let me tell you something,¡±


    ¡°I may have used too much force¡­¡±


    Charlie asked him: ¡°What happened if I used too much force?¡±


    Orvel said: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s your father-inw¡¯s business.¡±  N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to leave him alone?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give him any good face.¡±


    ¡°He called me and said that he wanted to reserve a private box at the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t amodate and refused.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a trivial matter?¡±


    ¡°You are Ervin¡¯s boss, so you would be dissatisfied with him both emotionally and rationally,¡±


    ¡°So it would be unreasonable to reject him. It¡¯s normal.¡±


    Orvel said quickly: ¡°Oh Master Wade, I originally thought that this attitude should be very good,¡±


    ¡°But their president Pei called me, and I didn¡¯t give him a good look.¡±


    ¡°He told me that he would try his best to save your father-inw and keep his position of vice


    president,¡±


    ¡°So I yelled at him and said that it had nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think much about it at the time and hung up the phone.¡±


    ¡°But I just heard Ervin say, Your father-inw has resigned from the Painting and Calligraphy


    Association,¡±


    ¡°So I guess the reason why President Pei didn¡¯t protect your father-inw is probably rted to my


    attitude on the phone¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Charlie suddenly realized,


    ¡°No wonder, I was curious as to why President Pei was adding insult to injury at this time.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that he thinks that my father-inw has no support and has lost his use value.¡±


    Orvel asked in embarrassment: ¡°Master Wade, I really didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like


    this after just saying that casually.¡±


    ¡°There is no direction, so I called you just to ask what you want and see if I should mention it to


    President Pei again?¡±


    Charlie thought for a while and said, ¡°No need for now, my father-inw guessed it.¡±


    ¡°Now is the darkest time in life. Let him stay in the darkness for a longer time.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he can develop a pair of eyes looking for light in the darkness.¡±


    ¡°When hees back from Dubai, I will find a way to get him to return to the Painting and


    Calligraphy Association.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I wish I could send my mother-inw to work in some association so that I can have


    some peace and quiet at home.¡±


    ¡°If my father-inw is still idle at home, there will be a lot of chaos in the house every day.¡±


    Orvel asked hurriedly: ¡°Well, look at it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to do some work in advance?¡±


    ¡°I have President Pei¡¯s phone number.¡±


    ¡°If you think the time is almost up, tell me and I¡¯ll say hello to that person named Pei right away.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t need that.¡±


    ¡°Earlier, before Issac was arranged to take over the position of Butler Tang in the capital,¡±


    ¡°Did he tell you about his connections in this city?¡±


    After Leon disappeared, Charlie helped Issac.


    After assuming the position of the Wade family¡¯s chief steward,


    His original spokesperson status in this city was given to Orvel.


    With Issac¡¯s acting style, he should hand over all his resources in this city and even this province to


    Orvel.


    Orvel said hurriedly: ¡°Before Mr. Chen went to the capital,¡±


    ¡°He had already brought me to discuss the rtionships in the city and the province.¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°Okay, you can find the supervisor in the province.¡±


    ¡°The leaders of various cultural associations,¡±


    ¡°Should see if they can figure out where President Pei wants to be promoted next,¡±


    ¡°And then cut off his upward path.¡±


    Don¡¯t think that the Calligraphy and painting association is just a mass organization.


    In fact, look at it from a broader perspective.


    Throughout China, the nature of groups in the literary and art circles is quite different.


    However, the higher the scale and level of civil society groups, the higher their voice and social


    status.


    If a person can hold an important position in arge association, his own level is also very high.


    This can be regarded as another alternative career path.


    Just like most people take the normal route in the college entrance examination, But for a few


    people, the reason for taking the college entrance examination is the same as taking the art exam


    and the physical exam route.


    President Pei has been nning to take another step forward, but this person¡¯s character does not


    seem to be very good now.


    In order to cater to Jacob, he fought against all opinions and brought his limited amateur to the level


    of executive vice president.


    The two of them were inseparable all day long, as good as brothers.


    Now, when Jacob caused a scandal and Orvel showed a little indifference,


    President Pei immediately added insult to injury and drew a clear line with Jacob.


    This was indeed an unkind move.


    Instead of doing this, it would be better to keep him firmly in the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association,


    And then find an opportunity to let Jacob go back.


    The two of them would have continued to be brothers in need, and no one should start disliking the


    other.

 Chapter 6219

    Chapter 6219


    Chapter 6219


    Although Jacob waspletely defeated, he was helpless,


    But fortunately, he still had ine, the sea-fixing needle, by his side.


    ine¡¯s role is to firmly nail Jacob into a certain state.


    If Jacob is too good at it, she will knock him back to his original shape.


    Now that he is too decadent, she is forcing him to smile and do business.


    And ine¡¯s attitude this time is also very clear.


    Don¡¯t say that you, Jacob, have lost your job.


    Even if you be a vegetable, you still have to apany her to shopping malls in Dubai.


    Even if you die, I will put your ashes in a box.


    You still have to apany me to her shopping.


    So under the influence of ine¡¯s sea-calming needle,


    Jacob apanied ine all day long, walking around, shopping, and taking photos,


    And his mood and mental state were finally relieved.


    In Aurous Hill, seeing that the wedding date of Pord and Meiqing was approaching,


    Charlie also started to prepare for the wedding.


    Pord was his mother¡¯s schoolmate and his elder.


    As for Meiqing, although she had known him not long ago, she was also a generous and decent


    intellectual.


    Her son Paul obeyed her words and respected her,


    So Charlie also hoped to serve as the role of a good witness will live up to the trust of the two.


    In addition to being a witness to the wedding, as the younger brother of the two newlyweds,


    He also had to be good at giving gifts, so after Charlie considered it,


    He decided to give each of them an enhanced version of the Blood-Spreading Heart-Saving Pill.


    They are all over fifty, so this pill must be of great significance to them.


    Seeing that there were only two days left before the wedding,


    Charlie¡¯s grandfather, uncle, second uncle, and Duncan ended their investment trip in the capital,


    And returned to Aurous Hill on the An family¡¯s special ne.  N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Grandpa called Charlie before he got on the ne and wanted to invite him to his house for dinner


    and synchronize thetest investment targets.


    Charlie naturally agreed and wanted to tell his wife that he was going to meet a client in the


    evening.


    However, he thought that ine and Jacob were not at home,


    And he did not want his wife to be alone,


    So he called Doris from the Emgrand Group and asked her to find a reason to make an


    appointment.


    Have dinner with his wife.


    She has always regarded Doris as her noble person and the person who helped her the most when


    she started her business,


    So when Doris said he wanted to treat her to dinner,


    She agreed without any hesitation, and then hurriedly apologized to Charlie after talking about this


    matter,


    She said that he was wronged by Charlie to handle dinner alone.


    Charlie fully agreed and asked her to reminisce about the past with Doris,


    Which was considered a perfect solution.


    When it was time to leave for the Champs Elysees Vi,


    Pord called Charlie and said to him:


    ¡°Charlie, your Aunt Han and I have booked a box at Shangri-La.¡±


    ¡°I want to invite you toe and sit down tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Did Aunt Han tell you before?¡±


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Charlie said with a smile,


    ¡°What time will it be tomorrow night?¡±


    Pord asked hurriedly: ¡°What do you think?


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there on time at seven o¡¯clock.¡±


    After Charlie finished speaking, he thought of Pord¡¯s recognition of the prospects of the new


    energy industry during his previous chat,


    So he asked him: ¡°Uncle, I wonder if you have time tonight?¡±


    Pord said: ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any special arrangements.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°My grandpa and two uncles are back in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°If you are okay tonight, I want to invite you to have a casual meal with me at my grandpa¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°They have signed a lot of investment contracts this time and have chosen a lot of investment


    targets.¡±


    ¡°I want you to analyze them.¡±


    Pord said hurriedly: ¡°Your grandpa and your uncle.¡±


    ¡°They jointly run arge group with more than one trillion US dors.¡±


    ¡°I am just a professor teaching in the university.¡±


    ¡°They are the real practitioners of economics.¡±


    ¡°I am just someone who talks on paper. How can I dare to do anything in front of them¡­ ¡°


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡±


    ¡°Many businessmen have been in familiar fields for a long time and have been sessful.¡±


    ¡°They easily develop an illusion and feel that they can seed in anything.¡±


    ¡°Based on this mentality, they blindly expand.¡±


    ¡°Most of the new businesses and new tracks end up in vain.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, real estatepanies are engaged in mineral water,¡±


    ¡°Video websites are engaged in automobiles, emerce websites are engaged in social


    networking,¡±


    ¡°And socialworking sites are engaged in emerce.¡±


    ¡°Those who manage these projects, are allrge groups with a market value of tens of billions or


    even hundreds of billions,¡±


    ¡°But it seems that the final results are not very good.¡±


    Saying that Charlie said again: ¡°Thest time you talked about new energy and overtaking in


    corners,¡±


    ¡°It is really eye-catching., I think you can definitely give them a deeper understanding of strategy


    and underlying logic.¡±


    Seeing that Charlie thought so highly of him, Pord couldn¡¯t shirk anymore,


    So he thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show my wits and show my best knowledge.¡±


    ¡°If I can help, it¡¯s best.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll treat it as a negative case.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Then give me a position and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Pord said: ¡°I¡¯m at school.¡±


    ¡°Tell me when you¡¯re almost there and I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡±


    ¡­


    Charlie has always been selfish towards Pord.


    The earliest attempt was to recruit him to be the person in charge of the ISU Shipping,


    But he was unwilling and introduced his daughter over.

 Chapter 6220

    Chapter 6220


    Chapter 6220


    In order to get his daughter back from Syria,


    Charlie also took the risk and broke into Hamid¡¯s base single-handedly.


    Fortunately, Melba¡¯s abilities are indeed good.


    With the joint operation of her and Zhiyu, ISU Shipping has developed very rapidly.


    However, Charlie still felt that it was a pity for a talent like Pord to stay in school to teach.


    Although teaching and educating people is also a very meaningful job,


    There is really no need for such a high-profile professor to teach the basic knowledge of economics


    in college.


    If he could be dug out and let him help the An family to manage domestic business,


    It would not only be a rare opportunity for the An family but also a good opportunity for him.


    Some bosses have limited abilities and cannot build a real big stage.


    If they have a tiger general who can stand on his horse,


    They are afraid that they will be wasted and will not get a real opportunity to disy their talents.


    Pord must have his own ambitions, but these ambitions may be very big,


    So big that he can¡¯t find a stage or opportunity at all, but the An family is different.


    The financial resources of the An family can also rank among the best in the world.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie himself has now umted hundreds of billions of wealth,


    Plus the Wade family¡¯s industry will soon be able to match the An family.


    If the two parties join forces, they will definitely be able to managerger projects.


    For Pord, it may be a new opportunity.


    So, Charlie called his uncle back and told him that he would bring a guest to his home for dinner in


    the evening,


    And then drove to the University of Finance and Economics to pick up Pord, who was about to


    get married.


    When the two met, Charlie asked the question in his mind:


    ¡°Uncle, you are getting married soon, why are you still working?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a wedding leave?¡±


    Pord said: ¡°The teaching workload is heavy, and it is not easy to take too long leave.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I have to go on a honeymoon after getting married.¡±


    ¡°If something happens at school during this period,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely not be able toe back,¡±


    ¡°So I should try to finish the work at hand before leaving.¡±


    Charlie nodded and asked him:


    ¡°The wedding is the day after tomorrow, you and Aunt Han are almost ready, right?¡±


    ¡°Everything is almost done.¡±


    Pord said, ¡°We are going to keep everything simple.¡±


    ¡°There will be no bride-picking ceremony.¡±


    ¡°We will hold the ceremony directly at Shangri-La.¡±


    Then, Pord said, ¡°By the way, Charlie,¡±


    ¡°There is something I want to ask for your opinion on.¡±


    Charlie said politely, ¡°Uncle, please tell me.¡±


    Pord said, ¡°Melba and I know your true identity very well,¡±


    ¡°But your aunt Han and her son Paul don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Paul is smarter. Although he can¡¯t guess your actual background, in his heart, you have always


    been a person of great wisdom and supernatural powers,¡±


    ¡°And he respects you very much and always admires you very much when he mentions you;¡±


    Pord paused slightly, and then said: ¡°Now your aunt Han and I are going to form a new family.¡±


    ¡°As her husband, I personally hope to be honest with her in all aspects,¡±


    ¡°But regarding your identity, I must ask for your opinion.¡±


    ¡°If you think I can exin your identity to your aunt Han and Paul,¡±


    ¡°Then I will find an opportunity to exin it to them,¡±


    ¡°But if you think it is inappropriate,¡±


    ¡°Melba and I will respect your wishes 100% and keep your identity a secret.¡±


    Charlie didn¡¯t expect that Pord wanted to ask about this.


    Hearing him say this, he had more affirmation of his personality.


    Many people have secrets that cannot be told, even the people next to them will hide and deceive,


    But it can be seen that Pord did not want to deliberately conceal anything with Meiqing,


    And he had absolute respect for her;


    And Pord came to ask for his opinion, and was willing to use his opinion as a criterion,


    Which was also a respect for himself.


    His identity is indeed sensitive but to this day,


    There are already many people who know his identity, but those who know are reliable or


    controble.


    As for Meiqing and Paul, Charlie was very sure of their character after this period of contact.


    He felt that it was unnecessary to tell them his true identity before,


    But now he felt that it was unnecessary to hide his identity from them.


    So, he said openly: ¡°Aunt Han and Paul are both trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a chance to tell them during dinner tomorrow night uncle?¡±


    Pord was happy, but he still asked Charlie carefully:


    ¡°Do you want to think about it again?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand: ¡°No need, there are many people in Aurous Hill who know my identity.¡±


    ¡°Even people like Orvel know my true identity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to let Aunt Han and Paul know.¡±  Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, Charlie has his own ns.


    If he wants to dig Pord to cooperate with the An family in the future,


    He should not let Pord hide anything from his wife,


    Otherwise, he will have to switch between two identities frequently like himself.


    After so much personal experience, this feeling is actually not good.


    Besides.


    Charlie is not thinking about Pord alone but about his future family of four.


    He hoped to pull Meiqing and Paul to his and the An family¡¯s side.


    After all, Meiqing herself was an entrepreneur who had built a giant in the legal industry with herte


    husband.


    Whether in the professional field ofw or in the two major aspects of entrepreneurship and


    management,


    She was one in a million.


    Paul had inherited the family business at a young age and was running the firm vigorously,


    Which was indeed impressive.


    Such talents were also very valuable to the An family.


    Since he had to confess his identity to them,


    The four of them could cooperate with him and the An family without any gaps or concealments in


    the future.

 Chapter 6221

    Chapter 6221


    Chapter 6221


    Seeing that Charlie didn¡¯t mind revealing his identity in front of his future wife and stepson,


    Pord was relieved.


    He had been open and honest all his life, and he loved Meiqing sincerely.


    He just wanted to spend the rest of his life with her,


    So he didn¡¯t want to think that every time he faced Charlie in front of his wife,


    He would treat him as the son-inw of the Xiao family who knew a little Feng Shui,


    And made friends with some local dignitaries with Feng Shui and Zhouyi.


    He was not good at acting, and lying was even worse.


    But if Charlie declined, he couldpletely understand and respect it,


    But he didn¡¯t expect Charlie to agree so readily.


    At this time, Pord didn¡¯t know that Charlie actually wanted to take all four of his newly formed


    family under hismand.


    With a rxed and happy mood,


    He and Charlie came all the way to the hillside vi of Champs Elysees.


    Grandpa¡¯s family had already prepared a banquet and were waiting.


    From the moment they saw Charlie¡¯s caring up the mountain,


    The three uncles, aunt, and Duncan all went out to wait for him.


    The old man and the olddy wanted toe out,


    But the temperature in Aurous Hill has dropped a lot in recent days,


    And the sky has darkened.


    The children were afraid that they would catch a cold, so they refused to let them go.


    Before the car stopped, Charlie saw the five people waiting for him.


    He was a little surprised and a little overwhelmed.


    After all, they were all elders, waiting for him here together.


    This scene was really too heavy in terms of etiquette.


    But the An family didn¡¯t think it was heavy.


    After all, Charlie saved the An family from danger twice.


    This kindness could not bepensated by seniority.


    Not to mention Duncan.


    If Charlie hadn¡¯t saved his life,


    His body full of bullet holes would probably have rotted long ago.


    Charlie parked the car and got out with Pord.


    His uncle took the lead and stepped forward, smiling and shouting, ¡°Charlie!¡±


    Charlie got busy addressing them one by one,


    ¡°Uncle, second uncle, third uncle, aunt, Inspector Li.¡±


    After that, he quickly introduced Pord beside him,


    ¡°Let me introduce you five. This is my mother¡¯s schoolmate, Professor Pord Watt.¡±


    ¡°Professor Watt used to work on Wall Street andter came to Aurous Hill to teach at the University


    of Finance and Economics.¡±


    His second uncle Marcus, who had always been in charge of external affairs at the An family,


    He nodded immediately and said,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Professor Watt, I¡¯ve heard of your name on Wall Street before.¡±


    ¡°Everyone said, You are the most discerning Asian in Wall Street investment banks.¡±


    ¡°I have heard a lot about your brilliant achievements!¡±


    Pord said seriously: ¡°Mr. An is too polite.¡±


    ¡°When ites to investment vision, no one I know can bepared to Margaret.¡±


    ¡°In front of her, I am just a primary school student.¡±


    After that, he felt that it was somewhat rude to mention the deceased Margaret in front of the An


    family,


    So he apologized and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After saying sorry, he didn¡¯t borate on the reason.


    The An family must understand this kind of thing,


    And he didn¡¯t need to exin it too clearly to cause secondary harm.


    However, in the eyes of the An family, Margaret had been dead for 20 years.


    After all, and their mentality had long epted it calmly,


    So when Pord mentioned her name, no one felt offended.


    After all, Pord was also Margaret¡¯s schoolmate and good friend.


    Charlie was going to introduce Pord, so he said,


    ¡°Uncle, my second uncle is often in the limelight, you should know him, right?¡± Pord nodded, ¡°Mr.


    Marcus, of course I know him, I have long admired him!¡±


    Marcus said politely, ¡°Professor Watt, you are too kind.¡±


    After that, the two shook hands politely.


    Charlie introduced Pord¡¯s eldest uncle, third uncle, and youngest aunt, and then Duncan.


    Unexpectedly, when Charlie was about to introduce Duncan to Pord,


    Pord said first, ¡°This must be Inspector Li,¡±


    ¡°I have seen many of your interviews and reports, and I admire you very much!¡±


    Duncan smiled modestly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a detective,¡±


    ¡°Far from being the pride of the Chinese people.¡±


    ¡°Your achievements and contributions are much greater than mine.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Pord said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult for us Chinese or even the entire Asian people,¡±


    ¡°To make money in North America, but it¡¯s really not easy to get recognition from the whole society


    there.¡±


    ¡°There are many overt and covert exclusions and discriminations,¡±


    ¡°Which only the Chinese in the United States have known for so many years.¡±


    ¡°You can get the recognition of the society,¡±


    ¡°Which is really great.¡±


    Pord¡¯s words made several An family members agree deeply.


    At this time, Charlie¡¯s grandmother couldn¡¯t help but open the door and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s quite cold outside, why don¡¯t youe in quickly,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Charlie and the guest stand outside all this time.¡±


    Charlie smiled and called out, ¡°Grandma!¡±


    Grandma nodded, smiled, and waved, ¡°Come in, it¡¯s time for the meal.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Charlie responded, and the few of them hurried into the vi.


    The old man also came up and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Charlie, have you been okay in Aurous Hill these days?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Very well, Aurous Hill is very safe.¡±


    Then, Charlie introduced Pord to his grandparents.


    Knowing that he was their eldest daughter¡¯s schoolmate and good friend,


    The two elders were naturally very enthusiastic.


    The family invited Pord to sit at the dining table.


    The old man reminded his sons: ¡°Professor Watt is your sister¡¯s ssmate and friend.¡±


    ¡°You must apany him for a few drinks.¡±


    After that, he said to Pord:


    ¡°Professor Watt, if you can drink a lot, drink more. If you can¡¯t drink a lot, drink less.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. There are no rules for how to drink at the dinner table.¡±


    Although Pord seldom drinks, he has a good alcohol tolerance.


    He was happy to see the An family today, so he agreed without hesitation.


    The old man asked Charlie again: ¡°Charlie,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you drink a couple of sses too?¡±


    ¡°If not, I¡¯ll ask your aunt to drive you back to the cityter.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°No need, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Orvel to drive me.¡±


    The old manughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s great. If you drink, I¡¯ll drink a ss too!¡±


    The olddy hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re still drinking.¡±


    ¡°Your brain is confused. Who has Alzheimer¡¯s disease? Have you forgotten?¡±


    The old man smiled and said, ¡°My eldest grandson is here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to drink a ss.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Professor Watt is here too, so we have to drink two sses.¡±

 Chapter 6222

    Chapter 6222


    Chapter 6222


    The olddy rolled her eyes at him:


    ¡°So you¡¯re adding more yourself?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. Just let grandpa drink two sses. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    The olddy naturally knew that her precious grandson had given the old man a good elixir.


    The old man¡¯s body had long been healed,


    And it was no harm to drink some wine.


    So she didn¡¯t insist anymore, but reminded the old man,


    ¡°Thanks to Charlie for speaking for you. You only need to drink two sses, but not more.¡±


    The old man immediately smiled and said,


    ¡°Enough, enough, two sses are enough!¡±


    The eldest uncle at the side was the most considerate and quickly filled a ss.


    The old man immediately picked up the ss in a sh and said with a smile,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Here, the first ss of wine. Wee Professor Watt to our home!¡±


    Everyone raised their sses.


    After the dinner started and the first ss of wine was drunk,


    Charlie went straight to the point and asked,


    ¡°Grandpa, uncle, second uncle, how is your investment in Eastcliff going this time?¡±


    Grandpa smiled and said, ¡°We have negotiated a few major projects, and will soon be officially


    announced.¡±


    ¡°Let your second uncle introduce you to the details.¡±


    Marcus took over and said, ¡°Last time, we decided to invest in a power batteryrtedpany.¡±


    ¡°This time in Eastcliff, it happened that Remi Automobile went public.¡± ¡°Intepanies crossed


    over to build cars and sold more than a year¡¯s production capacity in one month after listing.¡±


    ¡°It is really amazing and it really makes people look at domestic brands with new eyes.¡±


    ¡°So we simply took over a new energy vehicle manufacturingpany.¡±


    Marcus talked to Charlie about the industrialyout of the An family.


    He used ¡°we¡± because the An family has reached a consensus that most of the future An family will


    be left to Charlie,


    So he is not only the grandson of the An family but also the major shareholder of the An family.


    Charlie didn¡¯t think about it in this way. He was just very surprised.


    When he came back from the United Statesst time,


    The An family only had ns to develop a new energy vehicle brand,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that they would take over directly now.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked: ¡°Second uncle, when you say take over,¡± ¡°Do you mean directly


    acquire apany?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marcus nodded and said:


    ¡°There is a new energy vehiclepany that has a big problem with its capital chain and is looking


    for financing everywhere.¡±


    ¡°I discussed it with your uncle. The valuation is not high anyway, only a few billion US dors, and


    now there is a debt crisis.¡±


    ¡°The founding team shut down the production line and ran out to find money to save their lives.¡±


    ¡°I happened to meet their CEO in Eastcliff, so I just had a chat and took over 3 billion US dors.¡±


    Charlie nodded. 3 billion US dors is indeed not a lot.


    It is like a drizzle to him, let alone to the An family.


    At this time, Pord on the side couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°The new energy vehiclepany that Mr. An is talking about is Gao Heng, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Marcus asked in surprise,


    ¡°Does Professor Watt know about thispany?¡±


    Pord nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little bit about it.¡±


    ¡°I heard a long time ago that they are in a debt crisis,¡±


    ¡°And their sales have not been very good.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the production lines were closed some time ago.¡±


    ¡°I think they can only sell themselves to save their lives.¡±


    Charlie added at this time: ¡°Uncle Watt has done a very deep study of the domestic new energy


    market.¡±


    ¡°We had a brief chatst time. I really admire many of his views, especially his idea of overtaking on


    a curve.¡±


    ¡°I was very impressed. I originally wanted to arrange a meeting after Uncle Watt¡¯s wedding,¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t wait. You guys came back and I will arrange it as soon as youe.¡±


    Marcus said: ¡°Since Professor Watt knows so much about new energy,¡±


    ¡°I really want to hear him analyze the current new energy situation and give us some advice.¡±


    Then, Marcus said: ¡°To be honest, the An family rarely gets involved in manufacturing, but this time


    we invested in power batteries, vehicle manufacturing, and domestic chip research and


    development,¡±


    ¡°Andmercial aerospace, which is basically manufacturing.¡±


    ¡°We also hope to make some contributions to the manufacturing industry to the best of our ability.¡±


    ¡°If we can incubate goodpanies and get some economic returns, it would be even better;¡±


    ¡°But to be honest, if we really want to talk about how to operate arge te like the manufacturing


    industry with thousands or tens of thousands of people,¡±


    ¡°I am still confused, especially about vehicle manufacturing.¡±


    ¡°This Gaoheng is our wholly-owned acquisition. Next, after they have dealt with the debt and equity


    transfer issues,¡±


    ¡°We will have to invest another sum of money to start production,¡±


    ¡°But now I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±


    ¡°Should I keep the original team to continue operating for a while,¡±


    ¡°Or just get rid of them all and rece them with new ones?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Professor Watt has any good ideas?¡±


    Pord thought for a while and said, ¡°I personally feel that Gao Heng¡¯s problem lies in its product


    positioning.¡±


    ¡°The main products rely on constantly piling up materials to increase their value,¡±


    ¡°But the sales volume is bound to not increase if the customer unit price is too high.¡±


    ¡°In the field of high customer unit price, there is alsopetition from traditional luxury cars.¡±


    ¡°As long as the product strength can¡¯t keep up, it will be difficult to open up the market;¡±


    ¡°And to be honest, their product design is not very mature.¡±


    ¡°Once they trap themselves in the circle of niche aesthetics, they will inevitably furtherpress


    their living space;¡±


    ¡°But the Remi you mentioned just now ispletely different.¡±


    ¡°Their positioning is quite precise and fierce, and their product design is also impable.¡±


    ¡°Putting aside the issue of whether there is reference, the appearance of their products does


    conform to the mainstream aesthetic;¡±


    At this point, Pord paused slightly, and then said, ¡°So if you let me make a personal judgment,¡±


    ¡°I tend to you to divide Gao Heng¡¯s team into two, retain the production end first to ensure that the


    production line can run at any time,¡±


    ¡°But the design end and marketing end should be reced as much as possible,¡±


    ¡°And even the brand should bepletely reced.¡±


    ¡°Although you bought Gao Heng, you can no longer use Gao Heng¡¯s brand,¡±


    ¡°Because the news of its bankruptcy was once a hot topic,¡±


    ¡°And people knew that this brand was going to fail.¡±


    ¡°The brand value has be negative, it is far better to start a new one.¡± Marcus asked again:


    ¡°Then what do you think,¡±


    ¡°If we rebuild a brand, how should the main product be positioned?¡±


    Pord said: ¡°It must be topete with the products with the highest sales and market share.¡±


    Then, Pord said: ¡°In order to reduce pressure and increase the sess rate, many people like to


    start a business in vertical segments.¡±


    ¡°They think that thepetition in emerce tforms is too great,¡±


    ¡°So they simply create a small mall or a small program, and choose segments such as maternal


    and child care, wine and beverages,¡±


    ¡°And daily chemicals. But once you do this, you will never be able to make a big tform,¡±


    ¡°And you may even have to survive under someone else¡¯s ecosystem for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°The same is true for cars;¡±


    ¡°Almost everypany that decides to build a car thinks that thepetition for new energy cars


    around 200,000 yuan is the greatest.¡±


    ¡°There is Te, a dominant yer that sells hundreds of thousands of cars a year, and a lot of new


    domestic forces inside.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, somepanies are aiming at the sinking market of 20,000 to 30,000 and 350,000


    yuan, while somepanies are thinking about finding a way to enter the mid-to-high-end market


    of more than 500,000 to 600,000 yuan.¡±


    ¡°However, as long as you hold this mentality, although you may seed in the segmented field, you


    may never win a giant like Te;¡±


    ¡°Te¡¯s market value exceeded one trillion US dors at its peak.¡±


    ¡°Today, even though the concept of new energy has cooled down, its market value is still more than


    500 billion US dors.¡±


    ¡°The market value of all domestic new forcesbined is not as good as it.¡±


    ¡°I am not worshipping foreign things or thinking how powerful Te is.¡±


    ¡°I just think that although manypanies always say that they are better than it at the press


    conference,¡¯


    ¡°They are still instinctively avoiding its edge.¡±


    ¡°If someone else were to engage in new energy,¡±


    ¡°I might also suggest that he do so, but the An family is different.¡±


    At this point, Pord said very seriously: ¡°The An family has strong capital strength,¡±


    ¡°And Charlie and the Wade family¡¯s funds are far fromparable to domestic new energy vehicle


    companies.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Charlie has ISU Shipping in his hands,¡±


    ¡°And the number and volume of ships are among the best in the world.¡±


    ¡°Now the An family has alreadyid out power batteries and acquired Gaoheng Automobile.¡±


    ¡°In this case, why not integrate resources and truly make new energy bigger and stronger?¡±

 Chapter 6223

    Chapter 6223


    Chapter 6223


    The An family instantly became very interested in Pord¡¯s views.


    For the An family, vehicle manufacturing and power batteries are not really intended to make


    money.


    They just hope to make more manufacturing investments in China to contribute to the development


    of China¡¯s manufacturing industry.


    But Pord¡¯s views have given them new expectations for this matter.


    If this industry can be made into an industry giant like Te,


    The business opportunities and profits contained in it are needless to say.


    The help and improvement it can bring to China¡¯s manufacturing industry and local automobile


    supply chain are undoubtedly huge.


    The biggest difference between manufacturing giants and Inte giants is that Inte giants are


    more likely to monopolize the industry.


    Before the monopoly situation is formed, they will continue to release benefits and even heavily


    subsidize the terminal market.


    When they have enough users and make users extremely dependent, they will unscrupulously grab


    profits.


    Several years ago, when they subsidized online taxis, passengers might only need to pay five yuan


    for a ten-kilometer journey,


    And drivers could get ten yuan.


    But now, for the same ten-kilometer journey, passengers might need to pay thirty yuan,


    And drivers can only get eight yuan.


    Moreover, Intepanies tend to use the least number of jobs,


    Create the greatest output, and obtain the greatest profit by squeezing upstream and downstream.


    But the giants of the manufacturing industry are different.


    The giants of the manufacturing industry feed the entire industrial chain.


    A car manufacturingpany with 10,000 employees can not only provide 10,000 jobs for itself,


    But also provides arge number of jobs for upstream steel mills and aluminum nts,


    Arge number of jobs for the transportation of various materials,


    And arge number ofrge, medium, and small enterprises that provide spare parts for it.


    This driving effect is very powerful.


    In China and even the world, the economic lifeline of many cities is likely to be arge-scale


    manufacturing industry,


    Just like Toyota City in Japan, where the 400,000 people are almost all Toyota employees and their


    families,


    And Toyota itself has more than 300,000 employees worldwide.


    If the supply chain that relies on it is counted, it can at least drive millions of jobs.


    Such a manufacturing giant can provide benefits for millions of people in the industrial chain,


    Instead of desperately squeezing their profits and living space.


    Nowadays, the domestic production rate of domestic new energy vehicles has long exceeded 90%.


    If a new energy vehicle giant can be created,


    All the value it generates will be used to drive the development of rted domestic enterprises.


    Therefore, Pord¡¯s proposal immediately made everyone¡¯s eyes light up.


    Charlie was also very interested in this n.


    He said, ¡°I still have plenty of cash in my hand.¡±


    ¡°It is not difficult to take out hundreds of billions of dors.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, how do you think this thing can be run with the highest sess rate?¡±


    Pord said, ¡°You don¡¯t need so much money.¡±


    ¡°Two or three billion dors is already very sufficient.¡±


    ¡°As for the sess rate, I personally feel that we should focus on overtaking the curve.¡±


    ¡°Not to mentionpared with traditional fuel vehiclepanies,


    Even in the new energy field, they are now in the fifth or even sixth echelon.¡±


    ¡°Just catching up with their peers is a difficult test.¡±


    Marcus asked, ¡°Professor Watt, how do you think we can achieve overtaking on the curve?¡±


    ¡°In other words, what is considered overtaking on the curve?¡±


    Pord thought about it, organized his words, and exined,


    ¡°My personal understanding of overtaking on the curve is not as simple as a curve,¡±


    ¡°But taking shortcuts in the entire track,¡±


    ¡°Taking roads that others have not taken,¡±


    ¡°Or even unexpected roads, to reach the finish line faster;¡±


    ¡°Just like domestic new energy vehicles, the fuel engines alwaysgged behind


    Europe, America, Japan, and South Korea in the past,¡±  N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°And they were always a little behind no matter how hard we tried to catch up.¡±


    ¡°But domestic new energy vehicles turned the table over directly.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t make engines that can catch up with them, right?¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t make cars with engines. You are not that good at motors, right?¡±


    ¡°You have umted decades of experience in internalbustion engines, and you are


    confused about motors.¡±


    ¡°I will take advantage of you not paying attention to motors and get in first to umte the


    advantages of electric drives.¡±


    ¡°When I develop electric drives, I will be ahead of you in the field of new energy.¡±


    ¡°By then, you can cry and tell me that you have been ying with internalbustion engines for


    decades,¡±


    ¡°And you are proficient in everything from L4 to W16,¡±


    ¡°But I will ignore you. Why? Because I don¡¯t y your game anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a martial arts master who practiced swordsmanship in the cold weapon era.¡±


    ¡°You practiced for thirty years and came out thinking you were invincible,¡±


    ¡°But I made a musket in a year and a half and one bullet could kill you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say you¡¯ve practiced for thirty years. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was not the domestic new energypanies that really overturned the table of


    traditional global carpanies,¡±


    ¡°But the industry pioneer Te. This was his idea of overtaking on the curve.¡±


    ¡°However, our domestic new energypanies also have original cases of overtaking the curve,¡±


    ¡°Namely the three major new energy appliances, refrigerators, color TVs, andrge sofas.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Te going for the minimalist wabi-sabi style?¡±


    ¡°Then they go for the luxurious andfortable style, and they have also seized a lot of market


    share.¡±


    After a pause, Pord said, ¡°If you want to find another route to overtake on the curve now and


    overturn their tables directly,¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s very difficult, but it¡¯s by no means impossible.¡±


    ¡°Whoever can find the right entry point can be the next new emperor in the automotive field.¡±


    Marcus also understood that such an entry point must be extremely difficult to find.¡±


    ¡°Once found, it might be able to leverage a trillion-dor market value.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s probably a pipe dream to get hints from Pord for a while.¡±


    So, he asked again: ¡°Professor Watt, if we can¡¯t find a magic weapon to overtake and win by


    surprise for the time being,¡±


    ¡°What should we do to increase the sess rate of this project?¡±


    Pord said: ¡°If we want to further improve the sess rate, my personal understanding is that we


    must prate into more upstream key links.¡±


    ¡°Power batteries are naturally one of them. Electronic control technology and drive technology also


    need to be focused on. In addition, there is another top priority, which is the research and


    development of vehicle software;¡±


    ¡°Prating into power batteries, one is for technical reserves, two is to reduce costs, and three is


    to ensure supply. Now Anjia has already made some arrangements;¡±


    ¡°As for prating into electronic control and drive technology,¡±


    ¡°It is also to improve the hardwarepetitiveness of the car.¡±


    ¡°With the same battery capacity and simr wind resistance weight, whoever¡¯s electronic control is


    more power-saving will have a higher endurance,¡±


    ¡°Whoever has the strongest drive technology will have better performance.¡±


    ¡°These are all key points rted toprehensive driving quality;¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have your own R&D team or strategic tie-ins with rtedpanies,¡±


    ¡°You can only use standardized solutions provided by third parties.¡±


    ¡°In that case, your car will have the same power parameters as a dozen other brands on the


    market.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of leading at that time?¡±


    At this point, Pord said, ¡°As for the car system,¡±


    ¡°I think it is the top priority. Since I started studying new energy vehicles,¡±


    ¡°Car software has been a part that I attach great importance to.¡±


    ¡°In fact, making new energy vehicles is like making smartphones.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just piece together hardware, but also adapt the hardware to each other,¡±


    ¡°And the software to the hardware. No matter how good the hardware is,¡±


    ¡°Once the softwaregs behind, the car is like a fool with well-developed limbs and a simple mind.¡±

 Chapter 6224

    Chapter 6224


    Chapter 6224


    Marshal said at this time, ¡°Oh, I¡­ I seem to have always driven a fuel car,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t have any requirements for the carputer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to have a Bluetooth phone, listen to music, and listen to the radio.¡±


    ¡°I have no concept of this thing.¡±


    Marcus nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand it either.¡±


    ¡°I have never been in contact with the new energy vehicle industry,¡±


    ¡°And I haven¡¯t even driven a new energy vehicle.¡±


    After that, he asked Charlie, ¡°Charlie, do you understand?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said,


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m not afraid of my uncleughing at me.¡±


    ¡°The only time I could drive a car every day was after Leon found me.¡±


    ¡°I never bought a car for myself. The only two cars I have are two supercars given to me by others.¡±


    ¡°I may have driven them once or twice, two or three times.¡±


    ¡°Until now, I still drive the BMW 5 Series that I bought for my father-inw.¡±


    As he said that, he suddenly remembered Jemima¡¯s Te, and said,


    ¡°I seem to have driven a friend¡¯s Te in Hong Kong,¡±


    ¡°But I only drove it for a short time at that time,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t study the carputer and the so-called assisted driving at all.¡±


    Pord thought about it and smiled,


    ¡°How to describe this carputer specifically?¡±


    ¡°You know Balotelli who ys football, right?¡±


    Except for the old man, several other men nodded.


    Balotelli, who likes to think about life on the court,


    Is familiar to men who like to watch football and those who don¡¯t watch football much.


    Pord continued, ¡°In my opinion, he has top-notch hardware and third-rate carputers.¡±


    ¡°If he could have the football IQ of Messi or Ronaldinho,¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He would definitely be a superstar. Unfortunately, he can¡¯t make up for this shoring.¡±


    Everyone understood what Pord meant.


    Charlie said, ¡°Since the software adaptation of the carputer is very important,¡±


    ¡°Then build a strong software development team.¡±


    ¡°The big money has been spent, not this little money.¡±


    Pord agreed and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Many traditional carpanies have transformed into new energy, and the carputer software


    can¡¯t keep up,¡±


    ¡°So they have chosen to outsource. This is basically a mess, just like the copycat phones of the


    year, with a very poor experience.¡±


    ¡°Since you have chosen to directly cut into the new energy track and have extremely abundant


    financial reserves, you must grasp the software well.¡±


    As he said, Pord continued, ¡°By the way, there are also high-precision maps,¡±


    ¡°Which is also very important. It is very important.¡±


    ¡°Car navigation, assisted driving, and even higher-level autonomous driving cannot do without it.¡±


    ¡°At this stage, everyone has ess to severalmon service providers on the market.¡±


    ¡°If there is an opportunity, you can invest in one or simply acquire one.¡±


    Marcus nodded and said, ¡°These are all very valuable suggestions.¡±


    ¡°We will definitely consider them seriously and strive to implement them as soon as possible.¡±


    As he said, Marcus looked at Pord and asked,


    ¡°Professor Watt, since you have such in-depth research on new energy,¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you are interested in working with us to manage this project?¡±


    Without Charlie¡¯s signal, Marcus had already seen the great value of Pord.


    He and the An family had made a decision when acquiring Gao Heng.


    After all, it was a project worth billions of dors, and the professional threshold was very high.


    It was necessary to dig out a truly knowledgeable expert to manage it.


    Otherwise, if you just rely on money and a hot mind to do such a big project,


    The result will definitely be that you have paid the tuition fee.


    Even if he didn¡¯t meet Pord today, he would still arrange for a headhunter to find a suitable


    operator nationwide,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that Charlie would send a top candidate as soon as they returned to Aurous


    Hill.


    Pord smiled and declined, ¡°To be honest with you, Mr. An, my mind is now focused on teaching


    and educating people.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I have been away from practical operations for too long,¡±


    ¡°And all I can talk about are theoretical matters.¡±


    ¡°If I really have to operate, I don¡¯t have the ability to do so.¡±


    Mr. An, who had been silent, waved his hand and said seriously:


    ¡°Professor Watt, don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡±


    ¡°I think you are definitely qualified for this position.¡±


    ¡°The key is whether you want to do it or not;¡±


    ¡°If you really only want to teach and educate people, then no matter what we say, you may not


    agree;¡±


    ¡°But if you still have a little interest and expectation in operating such a huge project, then you must


    consider it carefully;¡±


    ¡°We have invested 3 billion US dors in Gaoheng Automobile.¡±


    ¡°If we count the power battery, we have invested more than 10 billion US dors,¡±


    ¡°But for this matter, we can invest another 30 billion US dors.¡±


    ¡°In that case, this is a 40 billion US dor te.¡±


    ¡°This scale may not be avable in any new carpany in the world.¡±


    ¡°Even the world¡¯s top dancers may not be able to show their grace on a 40 billion US dor stage.¡±


    ¡°This opportunity may onlye once in a lifetime!¡±


    The old man¡¯s words immediately caught Pord¡¯s soul.


    Starting with a 40 billion US dor stage is unprecedented in the history of new energy vehicles.


    Even Remi, which was popr all over the country some time ago, has only announced an


    investment of 10 billion RMB.


    40 billion US dors is nearly 300 billion RMB.


    This is not just about building a carpany, but directly building an entire industry chain.


    For professional managers all over the world, who dare to hope for such a good opportunity? What


    kind of start is this? A dreamlike start!


    How lucky would it be to realize your ambitions on such a stage?


    Once sessful, what kind of achievement would it be?


    At this moment, Pord¡¯s heart, which was originally as strong as a copper wall, began to crack.


    Seeing that he was entangled instead of refusing immediately,


    Charlie knew that he must have had some thoughts.


    So, he immediately added fuel to the fire and said,


    ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s hard to find an opportunity to overtake on the curve?¡±


    ¡°I thought of an opportunity, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s reliable.¡±


    Pord asked hurriedly, ¡°What opportunity?¡±


    Others immediately looked at Charlie with a very concerned expression.


    Charlie said: ¡°The Routhchild family is building a set of the world¡¯s most advanced


    AI models for me in Northern Europe.¡±


    ¡°The only limitation is that I can¡¯t use it formercial purposes.¡±


    ¡°But I am sure that they can give me amercial license in the automotive field, and it is an


    exclusive license!¡±


    The current AI model¡¯s main revenue direction is to provide AIputing for individuals and


    enterprises.


    Thousands of industries can ess and use it, but there is no actual application in the automotive


    field.


    Although Charlie did not dare to guarantee that Simon would give him the entire


    AImercial license in thousands of fields,


    It was not difficult to get an exclusive right to use it in the automotive field.

 Chapter 6225

    Chapter 6225


    Chapter 6225


    ¡°The most advanced AI model?!¡±


    Pord¡¯s brain exploded when he heard this!


    He has been on Wall Street for many years.


    When he worked in an investment bank, he invested in arge number of innovative technology


    companies and helped many technologypanies to go public on the Nasdaq.


    Therefore, he has a very keen sense of the development of high-tech in the world.


    The poprity of AI was unprecedented some time ago.


    Although he had left the venture capital circle for a long time at that time,


    He still kept a close eye on AI while teaching at Aurous Hill.


    He knew too well what kind of application prospects the real AI model had,


    But he never thought that Charlie actually had the AI model that all Chinese Intepanies


    were sighing at!


    He asked Charlie excitedly: ¡°Charlie, can Routhchild help you solve all the software and hardware


    problems?¡±


    ¡°Highputing graphics cards are hard toe by now.¡±


    ¡°Many domesticpanies are trying to buy them one by one from all over the world.¡±


    ¡°The demand for this hardware is too great!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about these.¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family will help me solve all the software and hardware problems.¡±


    ¡°Even the data center was purchased from Microsoft by them.¡±


    ¡°It will probably be officially operational in more than half a month.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Pord eximed:


    ¡°This is a huge surprise.¡±


    ¡°If it can be applied to cars, I think there must be a lot of room for development!¡± Then he asked


    Charlie:


    ¡°Are you sure that the Routhchild family can get the authorization for the application of this AI in the


    automotive field?¡±


    Charlie said: ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. I can solve it.¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t want to give the authorization, we can still mediate with them.¡±


    ¡°At worst, we can use it ourselves without using their name.¡±


    ¡°But Uncle you still need to analyze how much practical application value AI has in the automotive


    field.¡±


    Pord said: ¡°I personally feel that the application value of AI in the automotive field is very high,¡±


    ¡°Especially in AI assistants, intelligent assisted driving, and dynamic adjustment of vehicle status;¡±


    ¡°AI assistants can be understood as voice assistants today,¡±


    ¡°But you can buy a small smart speaker for a few dozen dors to achieve basic functions.¡±


    ¡°However, it is still a long way from bing an AI assistant.¡±


    ¡°Voice assistants require you to speak to give themmands, while AI assistants may not require


    you to speak.¡±


    ¡°By analyzing your car usage habits, the time you go out, your clothing style, and the number of


    people in the car, it can determine where you may go and what you may do,¡±


    ¡°And directly adjust the temperature, seat, route nning, and navigation for you;¡±


    ¡°It can also analyze your facial expressions, breathing, and heart rate to analyze your mood,¡±


    ¡°What kind of music, air conditioning, and driving mode do you need, and even chat with you and


    talk to you about your professional field.¡±  N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°If you are a business elite, your AI assistant will take the initiative to talk to you about thetest


    business news every day while you are driving,¡±


    ¡°And it can also give you its own unique insights.¡±


    ¡°It can discuss with you, help you learn, analyze for you, and even debate with you;¡±


    ¡°In addition, if AI is used to train smart driving and analyze road big data,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely make smart driving more intelligent, smarter, and safer.¡±


    ¡°Smart driving on the market relies on either millimeter waves and lidar or pure vision, each of which


    has very obvious advantages and disadvantages,¡±


    ¡°But AI-based smart driving systems will definitely be better than other solutions;¡±


    ¡°Moreover, AI¡¯s greater ability is to conduct a detailed analysis of our big data through its powerful


    autonomous awareness and hugeputing power;¡±


    ¡°Once car sales continue to grow, every car owner will provide precious big data for the smart


    driving database every day when driving on the road.¡±


    ¡°This big data has great imagination with the support of AI;¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m driving past a certain location on a certain road and my car is jolted significantly, the sensor


    will immediately upload the data, and the road scene was taken at that time to the processing


    center via the cloud in real-time after capturing the shock absorption anomaly.¡±


    ¡°The AI model of the processing center can determine in a very short time that the road surface at


    this location is damaged to a certain extent.¡±


    ¡°It can immediately mark the problem on the high-precision map used by the carputer and send


    it to the vehicles with real-time locations nearby.¡±


    ¡°When other car owners approach this location, the carputer will be able to issue a reminder to


    inform the other party that the road ahead hasrge ups and downs and rmend a certain


    amount of deceleration to pass safely.¡±


    ¡°If it is smarter, then our carputer may make a direct judgment when my car approaches an


    abnormal road surface,¡±


    ¡°Reminding me to slow down, and at the same time upload the situation to the cloud to remind all


    vehicles that will pass here to slow down.¡±


    ¡°If I drive past a certain section of highway and the leftne of this section of highway is closed for


    maintenance,¡±

 Chapter 6226

    Chapter 6226


    Chapter 6226


    Pord continued: ¡°My vehicle will evade it and upload the situation as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°After a few seconds, the situation will be delivered to the vehicles behind. ¡°


    ¡°If the repair ispleted a few hourster and another of our vehicles passes by here,¡±


    ¡°The AI willpare the cloud information with the real-time road information and find that the road


    has been unblocked,¡±


    ¡°And will immediately upload it to the cloud, so that the following vehicles will not receive the road


    repair reminder;¡±


    ¡°If ourputing power is strong enough, even if there is a foreign object spilled on the road


    surface of a certainne on a certain section of the road,¡±


    ¡°We can warn the vehicle behind within a few seconds, and even let the intelligent driving system


    directly help the vehicle behind to changenes and avoid it,¡±


    ¡°Then our vehicles will be able to greatly avoid traffic idents;¡±


    ¡°If there is enough big data on the road when users use our carputer for automatic driving,¡±


    ¡°They will find that our vehicle can autonomously foresee many road conditions and autonomously


    adjust the driving of the vehicle.¡±


    ¡°In this way, the intelligence of our vehicles will far exceed that of our peers;¡±


    Pord said a lot, and finally, he couldn¡¯t help but continue excitedly:


    ¡°In short, I personally feel that AI has endless application possibilities in the automotive field.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing AI can¡¯t do as long as we can¡¯t think of it.¡±


    ¡°If this thing can really be put into use, it will be an absolute king bomb in the field of new


    energy.¡±


    The old man on the side smiled and asked:


    ¡°Professor Watt, you see, the An family and Charlie will set up a tform for you.¡±


    ¡°Not only can we provide the best hardware and financial foundation,¡±


    ¡°But even the most advanced AI models can be integrated into it.¡±


    ¡°You have such a high enthusiasm for this aspect,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to do a big business you have always dreamed of?¡±


    Pord was also a little excited at this time.


    He also began to re-examine the invitation from the An family.


    As the old man said, this opportunity is rare.


    Just like a singer who has the opportunity to sing a song with the world¡¯s top equipment on the top


    stage,


    As long as he really loves singing, he will never refuse.


    He has been studying new energy for a long time,


    Almost since Te built its first car, his enthusiasm for new energy is beyond ordinary people.


    He also has many ideas and ambitions of his own,


    But he has been teaching in school before, and he has hardly thought that these ambitions of his


    have the opportunity to be realized.


    But now, isn¡¯t this a great opportunity tailored just for him?


    Seeing that Pord was obviously moved, Charlie immediately said to Marcus:


    ¡°Uncle, Uncle Watt is getting married soon.¡±


    ¡°After marriage, he may not want to be separated from his lover often.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible for us to set up the future headquarters in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Marcus said without hesitation: ¡°Of course no problem!¡±


    ¡°Since the An family has publicly returned to China, and everyone is very clear about the marriage


    rtionship between us and the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°Why not let the An family and the Wade family jointly invest in apany with the headquarters in


    Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°And then merge Gao Heng¡¯s assets into the name of thispany.¡±


    Marcus said to Pord: ¡°By the way, Professor Watt, Gao Heng¡¯s production line is in this province,¡±


    ¡°And it is only more than 200 kilometers away from Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a short drive. It will only take about three hours.¡±


    ¡°If you join us, you can work in Aurous Hill and go to the production line asionally.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be very troublesome. I think Gao Heng¡¯s current production line, technology, and


    automation level are obviously behind Remi.¡±


    ¡°Upgrading is imperative. Since we have set up our headquarters in Aurous Hill, we might as well


    acquirend here and build a most advanced production base.¡±


    ¡°This will not take long. Te¡¯s super factory in China started construction and went into production


    in the same year.¡±


    ¡°I believe we can do this in Aurous Hill!¡±


    Pord asked in amazement, ¡°Are we really going to build a super factory in Aurous Hill?¡±


    Marcus smiled and said, ¡°Te¡¯s super factory in China is about 100 million square meters.¡±


    ¡°It will not take long to build a super factory in Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°The first phase investment of the factory is less than 20 billion yuan.¡±


    ¡°We can directly invest 50 billion yuan. Let¡¯s do something big!¡±


    After that, he asked Charlie: ¡°Charlie, what do you think?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Since it is a joint venture between the An family and the Wade family,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take 20 billion US dors in cash as the first phase investment.¡±


    ¡°While establishing the headquarters and building a team in Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°We will acquirend and build our own office building and production base at the same time.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 6227

    Chapter 6227


    Chapter 6227


    After that, he asked Pord: ¡°What does Uncle Watt think?¡±


    Pord subconsciously said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the factory needs to be built in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Charlie asked curiously: ¡°Why?¡±


    Pord said: ¡°Aurous Hill is not a coastal city.¡±


    ¡°If our cars are to be sold all over the world in the future, we must have a port.¡±


    ¡°The cars are shipped to all parts of the world on the ships.¡±


    ¡°If the whole vehicles are transported inrge quantities from ind cities to ports,¡±


    ¡°The transportation cost is too high and the efficiency is greatly reduced.¡±


    ¡°It is better to invest directly in coastal cities,¡±


    ¡°And it is best to getnd near the port so that our cars can be directly shipped after theye off


    the production line.¡±


    ¡°Te¡¯s super factory is only two kilometers away from the sea.


    When Charlie heard him use ¡°we¡±, he knew that he had made a decision,


    So he smiled and said: ¡°Uncle, I have lived in Aurous Hill for so many years and have feelings for


    this ce.¡±


    ¡°With such arge investment, I naturally hope that it can be located in Aurous


    Hill,¡±


    ¡°So I will make a decision for everyone. Our first super factory will be located in Aurous Hill!¡±


    ¡°After all, our market must start from the domestic market first.¡±


    ¡°Although Aurous Hill is not by the sea,nd transportation and railway transportation are very


    convenient,¡±


    ¡°And shipping on the Yangtze River is also very convenient.¡±


    ¡°It is very convenient to build cars here and ship them to the whole country.¡±


    ¡°When we gain a foothold in China, the second super factory will be located directly by the sea next


    to the port like Te!¡±


    Although Charlie was not a native of Aurous Hill,


    He had lived in this city since he was eight years old,


    And his feelings for this ce had already surpassed those for his birthce.


    For him, since he was going to invest in cars with the An family, it was natural to choose AurousN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Hill.


    Not only could it create arge number of high-quality jobs for Aurous Hill,


    But it could also bring a lot of fiscal revenue to this city.


    After listening to his idea, Pord also agreed and said,


    ¡°If the first super factory is to cover the domestic market,¡±


    ¡°Then it is indeed unnecessary to build a factory by the sea.¡±


    ¡°Aurous Hill is located at the junction of the north and the south,¡±


    ¡°Andnd transportation is still very convenient.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Charlie is grateful to Aurous Hill, so choosing here is killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    Charlie also nodded and said, ¡°To be honest with you, Uncle,¡±


    ¡°The city of Aurous Hill has treated me well.¡±


    ¡°I also hope to do my best to do something practical for Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°If I can contribute to the development of Aurous Hill, it would be great.¡±


    Pord said, ¡°If you want to contribute to Aurous Hill,¡±


    ¡°Investing in high-end manufacturing is the best choice.¡±


    ¡°It can not only solve arge number of jobs but also promote the city¡¯s ie, consumption, and


    real estate growth.¡±


    ¡°It is all good, and the higher the manufacturing the more industries there are,¡±


    ¡°The less pollution there is to the environment,¡±


    ¡°And it does not need to consume too many natural resources in Aurous Hill.¡±


    Then Pord said, ¡°Oh, yes, if our investment isrge enough and the development is good


    enough,¡±


    ¡°It can even drive the development of education in Aurous Hill to arge extent.¡±


    ¡°On a smaller scale, we can cooperate with local vocational and technical colleges to set up


    disciplines for positions rted to automobile manufacturing.¡±


    ¡°A factory with tens of thousands of people cannot require all of them to have undergraduate


    degrees.¡±


    ¡°Many positions require professionally trained skilled workers, and technical secondary schools and


    junior colleges are very suitable.¡±


    ¡°At that time, we can help these vocational and technical schools to open relevant majors, and learn


    basic knowledge for one or two years,¡±


    ¡°And then intern on our production line for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°After graduation, they can start work, which is also very attractive to many young people.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, there are many universities in Aurous Hill, which can be ranked in the top four in the


    country.¡±


    ¡°Southeast University, University of Science and Technology, University of Science and Technology,


    and University of Technology all have majors rted to mechanical engineering,¡±


    ¡°And arge number of high-end talents are output every year.¡±


    ¡°Once we reach an investment scale of tens of billions of RMB, we can have indepth cooperation


    with these universities.¡±


    ¡°They can adjust the teaching direction to be closer to the requirements of our job practice,¡±


    ¡°And we can also provide them with top internships and working environments,¡±


    ¡°And even fund them to conduct automobile-rted scientific research and share scientific research


    patents with them.¡±


    ¡°This is an absolute win-win cooperation, and everyone can benefit greatly from it!¡±

 Chapter 6228

    Chapter 6228


    Chapter 6228


    Charlie praised: ¡°Uncle has considered it veryprehensively.¡±


    ¡°Cooperating with secondary technical schools and colleges to train technical workers, and


    cooperating with universities to train high-end talents and incubate scientific research projects, this


    willprehensively solve our future talent reserve problem.¡±


    ¡°In the future, there will be a steady stream of outstanding young people joining ourpany.¡±


    ¡°To a certain extent, it can also increase the attractiveness of Aurous Hill universities to outstanding


    candidates across the country.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pord nodded and said,


    ¡°The development of a city is like this, with the continuous umtion of benefits and progress


    layer byyer.¡±


    ¡°This is why all ces are trying their best to attract investment, and the bigger thepany they


    attract, the more resources the city can provide.¡±


    ¡°The educational cooperation I just mentioned will be implemented very quickly once the city helps


    to make connections.¡±


    ¡°It is very likely that the relevant majors will bepleted this year and directly open for enrollment


    next year.¡±


    Pord said, ¡°Speaking of the city¡¯s resources, we have to contact the relevant departments


    immediately after thepany is announced to list our needs,¡±


    ¡°Such as where and howrge we need to start civil engineering, and what kind of support we need


    from the power supply department, water supply department, gas supply department, and


    transportation department;¡±


    ¡°Large-scale manufacturing has a huge demand for electricity,¡±


    ¡°Which requires the power supply department to prepare in advance.¡±


    ¡°When we choose a site in the future, we must take convenient transportation as the most important


    prerequisite.¡±


    ¡°If the power supply lines there are not enough to support our needs,¡±


    ¡°We have to ask the power department to carry out power transformation at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Water and gas supply are not a big problem.¡±


    ¡°The transportation department needs to help us solve the nning ofmuter bus routes and


    material transportation routes.¡±


    ¡°With their help, we can get twice the result with half the effort!¡±


    Charlie and the An family did not expect Pord to have considered this matter so


    comprehensively.


    It feels like he already has aplete blueprint and is just waiting for the opportunity to put the


    blueprint into action.


    Because of this, everyone¡¯s recognition of Pord has reached an extreme level, and no one else


    wants the position of CEO except him.


    Marcus smiled and said, ¡°Since everyone has reached a consensus,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s strike while the iron is hot and finalize it.¡±


    ¡°The An family and the Wade family will jointly invest, and Professor Watt will be the CEO.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together to make this thing bigger and stronger!¡±


    Pord had also made up his mind at this time and did not want to miss such a good opportunity to


    disy his ambitions, so he said,


    ¡°When Ie back from my wedding leave, I will tell the college about my resignation.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take too long. I can participate in the preliminary preparations remotely first.¡±


    Charlie nodded and said, ¡°Then let Uncle Marcus move forward normally.¡±


    ¡°I will ask the Wade family to send someone to help.¡±


    ¡°Representatives wille to sign an agreement with the An family and reach an investment


    intention.¡±  N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Old man Nics said: ¡°Charlie, tell your grandfather about this matter and see if he is willing to


    come.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I have offended him before. Take this opportunity to have a good chat with him and apologize.¡±


    Charlie knew what his grandfather meant.


    After his parents were killed, the An family had alwaysined about the Wade family,


    So they ignored the family for so many years.


    Now that the An family and Charlie have reunited,


    They also know more about the inside story of all the years,


    So naturally they don¡¯t have so much resentment towards Zhongquan.


    It was precisely because he had ignored Zhongquan before that Nics wanted to take this


    opportunity to reconcile with the Wade family.


    Although his daughter and son-inw are no longer there,


    His grandson is still there, and the two families are still inws and rtives.


    Since they are rtives, it is reasonable to visit more often.


    After hearing this, Charlie also hoped that the two families could truly reconcile.


    In the past, he also med his grandfather for driving his parents out of the house,


    Butter he realized that everything was done intentionally by his father in order not to drag them


    down,


    So the resentment in his heart has disappeared.


    Although he has be the actual head of the Wade family, from the perspective of outsiders,


    The head of the family is still his grandfather,


    So he might as well take this opportunity to let his grandfathere to Aurous Hill so that the two


    sides can have a good reunion.


    So he agreed and said, ¡°Okay, Grandpa, I will call Grandpa in a while to see what he has to say.¡±


    I don¡¯t think he will refuse. When the time is set, we will have a meal together and have a good


    chat.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nics nodded heavily and said with emotion,


    ¡°The An family has indeed been a bit too much to Zhongquan in these years.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will toast him a ss of wine and apologize to him in person!¡±

 Chapter 6229

    Chapter 6229


    Chapter 6229


    Charlie felt that this was indeed an opportunity for the Wade family and the An family to reconcile.


    After all, it was not convenient for him to show up for the time being,


    But the Wade family and the An family had been rtives for many years.


    Although there had been manyints for a long time before,


    Now that the An family hade to China, it was natural for them to want to restore their


    rtionship with the Wade family,


    And it would not arouse suspicion from the outside world.


    So, Charlie agreed without hesitation, and nned to ask his grandfather toe to Aurous Hill


    when he returned,


    So that the two sides could meet and talk things out,


    And by the way, finalize the cooperation.


    Pord was also ready to resign from Aurous Hill Finance and fully help the An family and Charlie


    develops their car manufacturing business.


    After the general direction was finalized, he asked the An family and Charlie:


    ¡°Since we are going to establish a new car brand,¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you have ever thought about what brand name for it?¡±


    Everyone couldn¡¯t find inspiration for a while.


    Tece, who had been silent, said,


    ¡°Since it is a cooperation between the An family and Charlie,¡±


    ¡°Why not call it Anchen Automobile?¡± Thebination of An family and Charlie¡¯s Chinese name.


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, I can¡¯te forward for this investment.¡±


    ¡°The Wade family has toe forward.¡±


    ¡°Calling it Anchen may not be reasonable to outsiders.¡±


    Tece asked him, ¡°Then call it An Wade?¡±


    Marshal shook his head and said,


    ¡°An Wade sounds weird. It¡¯s not grand enough to be a car name.¡±


    Marcus smiled and said,


    ¡°The Remi Automobile is named after food, which sounds okay.¡±


    Marshal said, ¡°That¡¯s because they have been in the mobile phone business for many years,¡±


    ¡°And thepany and brand awareness have long been known.¡±


    ¡°The situation is different for us.¡±


    Just when everyone couldn¡¯t think of a suitable name,


    The old man suddenly said, ¡°Let me suggest one.¡±


    Everyone looked at the old man, waiting for his next words.


    The old man sighed lightly, and then said loudly,


    ¡°I think it should be called Changying!¡±


    Changying?


    Everyone was stunned for a while.


    No one thought that the name proposed by the old man was actually the eldest son-inw who had


    been dead for nearly 30 years.


    At this time, the old man sighed and said: ¡°Changying, this name has been lingering in my mind for


    nearly 30 years.¡±


    ¡°Whenever I think of the high-spirited figure of the year,¡±


    ¡°I feel ashamed and feel that I owe him too much.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°If I can use his name to create a world-ss car brand,¡±


    ¡°It will be a part of my and your memories for him.¡±


    After that, the old man said:


    ¡°Besides, the name Changying is of great significance to us Chinese people.¡±


    ¡°The great man once said that when the long tassel is in hand today, when will the blue dragon be


    tied?¡±


    ¡°These two words not only represent the revolutionary power and spirit,¡±


    ¡°But also the artistic conception of fearlessness and heroic spirit on the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°If you close your eyes, it¡¯s like seeing a young ancient general riding on a warhorse and sweeping


    through thousands of troops.¡±


    ¡°A pair of red ribbons behind his helmet flutter in the wind as he gallops on his horse,¡±


    ¡°Which is fascinating!¡±


    When everyone heard this, their eyes were still a little red.


    Changying Wade, the second son of the Wade family,


    Was such a dazzling existence among the Chinese people around the world at that time.


    It¡¯s a pity that he died young and didn¡¯t have the chance to show his talent on the global stage.


    The artistic conception described by the old man was really exciting.


    Everyone seemed to see the general galloping on the battlefield and the red tassel fluttering in the


    wind.

 Chapter 6230

    Chapter 6230


    Chapter 6230


    Marshal was the first to express his opinion and said with great approval:


    ¡°Good! Great! Changying Automobile, I have no objection!¡±


    ¡°I have no objection either!¡± Marcus raised his right hand:


    ¡°The person I admire most in my life is my brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°I agree 100% to name it after him!¡±


    Third uncle Martel also expressed his opinion:


    ¡°I have no objection!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Tece raised her hand immediately.


    Pord couldn¡¯t help but admire: ¡°Changying Automobile,¡±


    ¡°What a good name! Absolutely a good name!¡±


    ¡°If the logo can be designed as a flowing red long tassel,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely be very colorful!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Duncan raised his hand at this time and said embarrassedly:


    ¡°That¡­ Although it has nothing to do with me,¡±


    ¡°I still want to say that Changying Automobile, this name is really domineering!¡±


    ¡°Perfect! Uncle An, it has to be you!¡±


    Nics smiled and said: ¡°You kid, stop ttering.¡±


    After that, he looked at Charlie and said seriously:


    ¡°Charlie, Changying is your father¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Whether to use his name on our car brand depends on your opinion. You have the final say!¡±


    Charlie¡¯s eyes were already wet at this time.


    It has been nearly 30 years since his parents left,


    And he has never thought about how tomemorate them.


    Now, his grandfather proposed to use his name as the car brand to be established,


    And Charlie was also very excited.


    If one day, Changying Automobile can spread all over the country and even the world,


    Wouldn¡¯t it be afort to his father¡¯s spirit in heaven?


    With this thought, Charlie said, ¡°I have no objection!¡±


    Nics was waiting for Charlie¡¯s statement.


    Seeing that Charlie had no objection, he immediately pped the table excitedly and blurted out,


    ¡°Since Charlie has no objection, then this matter is settled!¡±


    ¡°The registered name of thepany will be Changying Automobile Co., Ltd., and the car brand will


    be Changying Automobile.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and arrange trademark registration immediately,¡±


    ¡°And register all the categories of trademarks that Changying can register!¡±


    After that, he said, ¡°We must find the best design team to design the most imposing Logo.¡±


    ¡°The idea should be based on Professor Watt¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°We need a long tassel fluttering in the wind, and the color should be Chinese red.¡±


    ¡°Whoever can design a Logo that satisfies me, I will personally give him 10 million!¡±


    Pord couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Mr. An decided on the name, and I suddenly felt a little excited and


    confident,¡±


    ¡°As if this matter already has a soul. If the soul is there, it will definitely work!¡±


    Pord¡¯s words did not mean anypliment.


    He really felt that the decision of the name was like the finishing touch, which instantly sublimated


    the matter.


    Changying Automobile, apart from other things, the momentum and artistic conception of the name


    alone are definitely unmatched among domestic new energy vehicles.


    What¡¯s more, this name is of great significance to Charlie, the Wade family, and the An family.


    It represents Charlie¡¯s father, the second son of the Wade family, and the son-iw of the An


    family!


    Gathering the strength of Charlie, the An family, and the Wade family, in the name of Changying,


    If it fails at this time, it will be uneptable.


    Pord also felt that he was carrying a heavy weight on his shoulders.


    He must do his best and live up to everyone¡¯s expectations,


    Otherwise, he would be ashamed to face the elders.


    The old man was also very excited when he heard what Pord said.


    He couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears and said loudly:


    ¡°Professor Watt is right!¡±


    ¡°Changying is the soul of this brand!¡±


    ¡°Now that the soul is there, Professor Watt and the others will work hard to perfect the flesh and


    blood of this brand bit by bit.¡±


    ¡°I have only one request, that is, you must not let down the name Changying no matter what!¡±


    ¡°The tone of this brand is just like Changying himself,¡±


    ¡°It must be ready to fight, be fearless, and invincible!¡±

 Chapter 6231

    Chapter 6231


    Chapter 6231


    When Charlie told his grandfather on the phone that he was going to set up


    Changying Automobile with the An family,


    Zhongquan on the other end of the phone burst into tears.


    When he learned that the name was actually proposed by Charlie¡¯s grandfather, he cried even


    more.


    Changying was his most beloved son and the pain that he could never let go of in his heart.


    However, he once thought that only the Wade family would feel distressed by Changying¡¯s death,


    And the An family seemed to have never taken Changying¡¯s death to heart,


    And even resented them for Margaret¡¯s death.


    But unexpectedly, there has always been a ce for Changying in the heart of the old man of the


    An family,


    And it seems that the weight was very heavy.


    Later, when he heard Charlie invite him to Aurous Hill to sign a contract with the An family,


    He agreed without any hesitation.


    As for the specific signing time, Charlie was not too anxious.


    In the next few days, the An family will sort out Gao Heng¡¯s rted assets and resources,


    And it will not be toote to sign the contract after sorting them out.


    What¡¯s more, Charlie wanted to keep some time to build momentum and spread the word to the


    outside world.


    After the news of the joint establishment of a carpany by the An family and the Wade family


    shocked the entire auto industry,


    He would let his grandfathere to Aurous Hill to sign the contract.


    Another purpose of doing this was to let Pord finish the wedding and honeymoon with peace of


    mind,


    And not let this matter dy the original n.


    After everything was confirmed, Charlie and Pord said goodbye and left their grandfather¡¯s


    house.


    Because they were happy, they both drank a lot of wine.


    Although Charlie could use his spiritual energy topletely consume the alcohol, he did not do


    so.


    Instead, he felt the paralysis of the brain brought by alcohol, and his mind was full of thoughts.


    He specially called Orvel to help drive and send Pord home first.


    He and Meiqing have been living together.


    When Charlie sent him to the door of his house, Meiqing came out of the vi as soon as possible.


    Seeing that Pord¡¯s face was flushed from drinking,


    She did not me Charlie at all but said:


    ¡°Charlie, thank you for bringing Pord back.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t drink too much tonight, did you?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°No, Auntie,¡±


    ¡°Uncle didn¡¯t drink too much either.¡±


    ¡°He was just a little tipsy. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Meiqing nodded, supported Pord, and said to Charlie,


    ¡°Would you like toe in and have a cup of tea?¡±


    ¡°I boiled Qinggan Pu¡¯er, which can help sober you up.¡±


    Charlie declined, saying, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s toote,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t bother you. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    ¡°You and uncle should go back to the house quickly, and we will go back too.¡±


    Meiqing didn¡¯t insist anymore, nodded, and said,


    ¡°Then go back slowly on the way, and we¡¯ll see you tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow night.¡±


    Charlie said to Pord, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    Pord was a little drunk, but his mind was still clear.


    He looked at Charlie and said, ¡°Charlie, there is nothing wrong with what we agreed to before,


    right?¡±


    ¡°If there is nothing wrong, I will tell your Auntie in a while.¡±


    Charlie knew that what Pord was talking about was a request to reveal his identity to Meiqing.


    He had agreed to it before, so he would not regret it.


    However, he raised his eyebrows and smiled, saying,


    ¡°Uncle, there is nothing wrong with the agreed matter.¡±


    ¡°But as the future CEO, would you consider asking Auntie to be the vice president in charge of legal


    affairs?¡±


    For arge enterprise, the legal department is a very important part.


    The work of the legal department also covers a wide range, among which legal issues rted to


    intellectual property rights are the top priority,


    So it is necessary to have a very experienced expert in the legal field to take charge.


    Charlie believes in Meiqing¡¯s legal attainments,


    Especially since she has worked in the legal field in the United States for many years.


    The future development direction of Changying Automobile is globalization,


    This means that thepany¡¯s legal department must be proficient in Westernws.


    Once they prate overseas markets, localpetitors in overseas markets will definitely use


    various legal traps to block outsiders.


    The government of the country may also use various unfairws to restrict the development of


    foreignpanies and curb the impact of foreignpanies on localpanies.


    Therefore, overseaspanies must be equipped with experienced legal personnel and be


    prepared to sue and respond at any time.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Charlie felt that Paul was still young and his experience was bound to becking.


    Moreover, he had his own familyw firm, and he could not let him give up his own business.


    Therefore, it was absolutely the best solution to introduce Meiqing to Changying Automobile to take


    charge of legal work.


    Meiqing was still in the dark at this time,


    Not knowing what the two were talking about.


    So she asked in confusion: ¡°Charlie,¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to be the vice president of legal affairs of?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to start a business?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Auntie, let Uncle tell you slowly after we go back.¡±


    After that, he asked Pord: ¡°Uncle, what do you think of my proposal?¡±


    Pord knew Meiqing and her professional level.


    If she could really join Changying Automobile, it would definitely be a great help.


    It happened that Meiqing was nowpletely retired.


    In addition to teaching sses at the Senior University every day,


    She would exercise and nt flowers and grass.


    She had plenty of time, but he didn¡¯t know if she would agree.


    So he said to Charlie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will have a good chat with your Auntter.¡±


    Seeing that the two of them had not exined anything,


    Meiqing smiled and said to Pord,


    ¡°What secrets are you two hiding?¡±


    ¡°Why are you keeping me up in suspense?¡±

 Chapter 6232

    Chapter 6232


    Chapter 6232


    Pord pretended to be mysterious and said,


    ¡°I have a huge secret to tell you. Let¡¯s go in and talk about it!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Meiqing nodded, and the two of them said goodbye to Charlie.


    After seeing Charlie get in the car and leave, they returned to the vi.


    After returning home, Meiqing helped Pord sit down on the sofa,


    Handed him the tea she had prepared in advance, and said,


    ¡°Old Watt, what are you and Charlie plotting?¡±


    Pord said seriously, ¡°Wife, I n to resign from the school.¡±


    ¡°Resign?¡± Meiqing said in surprise,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you nned to teach until retirement?¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡±


    Pord said with emotion, ¡°Teaching and educating people can certainly help cultivate the next


    generation,¡±  N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Butpared with the route of an industrial power, it is still a bit euphemistic.¡±


    ¡°Charlie wants to invest in a new energy vehiclepany and invited me to be the CEO. I agreed!¡±


    Meiqing was stunned and said subconsciously,


    ¡°Charlie¡­he wants to invest in a new energy vehiclepany?!¡±


    ¡°That¡­that¡¯s an investment of tens of billions, how¡­how can he invest?¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of billions?¡± Pord waved his hand:


    ¡°Hundreds of billions is just an entry-level.¡±


    ¡°The total nned investment should be more than 300 billion yuan.¡±


    ¡°The first phase of investment is more than 150 billion, and Charlie ounts for half of it.¡±


    Meiqing stared at him in astonishment, and after a while, she said:


    ¡°You¡¯ve made me dizzy, Old Watt,¡±


    ¡°Although Charlie is a very capable and good young man,¡±


    ¡°How could he afford to invest in such arge enterprise?¡±


    ¡°Did you two drink too much together today?¡±


    Pord looked at Meiqing and asked her:


    ¡°Wife, when you and Paul¡¯s father started a business in the United States,¡±


    ¡°You had a lot of contact with the financial circle, venture capital circle, andrge enterprises in the


    United States.¡±


    ¡°Think back to the time when you were in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Who was the most famous Chinese in the financial circle and venture capital circle that you heard


    of?¡±


    Meiqing said without hesitation: ¡°That must be Margaret from the An family.¡±


    ¡°She was about the same age as us.¡±


    ¡°When we were still expanding our customer base little by little,¡±


    ¡°She was already an angel investor for half of the Silicon Valleypanies.¡±


    ¡°Many of her ssic cases are textbook examples in business schools.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just talk to say that she is the female version of Buffett.¡±


    Then Meiqing said, ¡°Margaret should be your schoolmate, right?¡±


    ¡°I remember you mentioned her when we were chatting before.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Pord said with emotion,


    ¡°Margaret was my ssmate and an idol of our generation.¡±


    Meiqing asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t we talking about Charlie¡¯s investment in the automotive


    industry?¡±


    ¡°How did we get to Margaret?¡±


    Pord looked at Meiqing and said very seriously,


    ¡°Wife, I want to tell you a secret,¡±


    ¡°But you have to promise me first that you can¡¯t tell this secret to anyone except Paul.¡±


    Meiqing nodded without hesitation and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since it¡¯s a secret, I won¡¯t even tell Paul.¡±


    Pord said, ¡°In fact, Paul also needs to know.¡±


    ¡°After all, we have obtained a marriage certificate.¡±


    ¡°From a legal point of view, he is my stepson and we are a family.¡±


    Meiqing nodded and said, ¡°Since you want to share the secret,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to tell or not tell anyone.¡±


    Pord nodded slightly and said to Meiqing,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about why Charlie can afford to invest in a new energy vehiclepany worth


    hundreds of billions?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Charlie is Margaret¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Meiqing¡¯s eyes widened, and she said in shock:


    ¡°Charlie is Margaret¡¯s son?!¡±


    ¡°Old Watt, wait a moment, the Charlie you are talking about is the Charlie who just sent you back,¡±


    ¡°Jacob¡¯s son-inw Charlie, right?¡±


    Pord nodded and said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡±


    Meiqing continued to ask:


    ¡°This Charlie is Margaret¡¯s son? The grandson of the An family?!¡±


    Pord nodded again and continued,


    ¡°He is not only the grandson of the An family, but also the current head of the


    Wade family in the capital.¡±


    ¡°You have lived in the United States for many years,¡±


    ¡°So you may have only heard of his mother Margaret¡¯s name, but not his father.¡±


    ¡°His father was Changying Wade, who was very famous in China back then.¡± ¡°Changying¡­¡±


    Meiqing eximed,


    ¡°Is that the Changying who dared to challenge the Routhchild family and fought back and forth with


    them without losing the upper hand?!¡±


    Pord said very confidently, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°The Charlie you know, the Charlie who just sent me back,¡±


    ¡°Jacob¡¯s son-inw is the only son of Changying and Margaret.¡±


    ¡°Not only the Wade family belongs to Charlie,¡±


    ¡°But also the Emgrand Group in Aurous Hill belongs to Charlie.¡±


    Meiqing almost felt dizzy and asked subconsciously,


    ¡°The Emgrand Group also belongs to Charlie?!¡±


    ¡°This is thergest local enterprise in Aurous Hill!¡±


    Pord smiled and said, ¡°Not only the Emgrand Group, you know that ISU


    Shipping which is now one of thergest shippingpanies in the world.¡±


    ¡°In the past one or two years, shipping prices have risen sharply, and ISU


    Shipping¡¯s profits are frighteningly high.¡±


    ¡°On the surface, thispany seems to be a joint venture between the Su family and the Ito


    family,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, Charlie is the real major shareholder behind the scenes.¡±


    Meiqing rubbed her temples and sighed,


    ¡°My God¡­ This¡­ This is too exaggerated¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an exaggeration.¡±


    Pord smiled and continued, ¡°Oh, by the way, you should have heard of the Cataclysmic Front,¡±


    ¡°That is now providing armed escort for ISU Shipping?¡±


    Meiqing looked at him and asked tentatively,


    ¡°Are you going to tell me that it also belongs to Charlie?¡±

 Chapter 6233

    Chapter 6233


    Chapter 6233


    Facing Meiqing¡¯s question, Pord nodded gently:


    ¡°Cataclysmic Front is also his.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± Meiqing murmured:


    ¡°This¡­ this news is really shocking¡­¡±


    ¡°Margaret¡¯s son, An¡¯s grandson, Wade¡¯s grandson, is actually Charlie¡­¡±


    At this point, she asked puzzledly:


    ¡°Charlie has such a strong background,¡±


    ¡°Why did he settle in Aurous Hill¡­ Why¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did he marry into Jacob¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Does Jacob know his identity?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Pord said: ¡°The reason why Charlie married into Jacob¡¯s family in Aurous Hill is that he had no


    choice.¡±


    ¡°His identity is still very sensitive now,¡±


    ¡°So I asked you not to tell anyone except Paul,¡±


    ¡°And this is on the premise that Paul can keep the secret and not tell anyone else.¡±


    ¡°If you are not sure that Paul can keep the secret,¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t even tell Paul.¡±


    Meiqing is very smart.


    She almost immediately thought of the crux of the problem and asked Pord:


    ¡°The reason why Charlie wants to hide his identity should be rted to the murder of his parents


    back then, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Pord said,


    ¡°He has his revenge n.¡±


    ¡°My ability is limited and I can¡¯t help him with this issue,¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t ask in detail.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Meiqing nodded heavily and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep it a secret.¡±


    Then she asked, ¡°You said you wanted to resign just now.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Charlie and the An family invested in car manufacturing and need your help?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pord said apologetically,¡±


    ¡°I should have asked you for permission before agreeing to them,¡±


    ¡°But this opportunity is really rare.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t find any reason to refuse, or even hesitate¡­¡±


    Then, Pord said, ¡°Charlie and the An family have very strong financial strength,¡± ¡°And they are


    wholeheartedly trying to do this well and build a local automobilepany that can truly be famous


    all over the world.¡±


    ¡°If thispany can be sessful, it can at least contribute hundreds of thousands of high-quality


    jobs here and greatly promote the development of Aurous Hill.¡±


    ¡°I also want to be a part of this project and contribute to the progress.¡±


    Meiqing said without hesitation,


    ¡°This is a good thing. As long as you decide, I support you 100%. ¡°


    Pord nodded and said with relief, ¡°Thank you for your support, my wife!¡±


    Meiqing smiled and said, ¡°Since I met you, you have often talked about industrial powers


    intentionally or unintentionally.¡±


    ¡°Although you have been engaged in finance for many years,¡±


    ¡°But I can see that from a social perspective, you value industrial development more than financial


    development.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, although I think you will definitely have no problem, with your resume,¡±


    ¡°If you miss this good opportunity, I am afraid it will be difficult for someone to let you manage an


    industrial project with an investment of hundreds of billions.¡±


    ¡°This is a great opportunity for you to prove yourself.¡±


    Pord sighed, ¡°You still understand me.¡±


    After that, he remembered what Charlie said before he left, and nodded quickly,


    ¡°By the way, wife, Charlie wants you to be responsible for legal work,¡±


    ¡°Not just talking. Automobile manufacturing is a huge industrial chain,¡±


    ¡°With a scale of tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of people.¡±


    ¡°Once it starts, it will also involve arge number of intellectual property legal issues.¡±


    ¡°People who are very proficient inpanyw, patentw,borw, and various business


    regtions are needed to control all legal issues.¡±


    ¡°If you start exporting globally in the future, you must also study the import and export trade


    regtions and anti-monopoly and anti-dumping regtions of various ces.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people really can¡¯t cope with it.¡±


    Meiqing nodded: ¡°I used to do legal support for GM for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Automobile manufacturing and sales do involve too manyws and regtions.¡±


    ¡°In the United States, thews of each state are different.¡±


    ¡°Just facing the union is a difficult problem.¡±


    ¡°It is not easy to invest and build factories all over the world and to have a deep understanding and


    analysis of localws and regtions.¡±


    After that, she was silent for a moment and asked Pord:


    ¡°Do you think I can do it?¡±


    Pord said without hesitation:


    ¡°I think you are absolutely going to have no problem!¡±


    Meiqing sighed and said: ¡°We all went to study abroad when we were young and stayed abroad.¡±


    ¡°Now there is such a good opportunity, I naturally should not refuse it.¡±


    At this point, Meiqing said: ¡°It¡¯s just that manyrgepanies have policies to avoid rtives.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention legal couples, manypanies require that if employees fall in love internally,¡±


    ¡°One of them must resign.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, we have obtained a marriage certificate and are legally married.¡±


    ¡°If we are in the samepany, will it be inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, once we set this precedent, it will be difficult to require people below to implement the


    requirement of family avoidance in future corporate management.¡±


    ¡°Since you are going to be the CEO in the future, you must think about this issue clearly.¡±


    Pord said: ¡°Manypanies require family avoidance,¡±


    ¡°The main reason is to avoid mutual connection and grabbing corporate interests.¡±


    ¡°Although this has a certain preventive effect,¡±


    ¡°It is also a double-edged sword.¡±


    ¡°It will make people feel that thepany is too inhumane and stifle the natural emotions ofN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    employees.¡±


    Pord continued: ¡°Besides, we are different from those Intepanies.¡±


    ¡°The main force of our future employees is the production end.¡±


    ¡°Most of them do not have core production materials and core resources,¡±


    ¡°But spend most of their time between factories and dormitories.¡±


    ¡°In this case, the existence of family rtionships will not have any negative impact.¡±


    Meiqing smiled and said, ¡°Such a good opportunity, I don¡¯t want to miss it just like you do.¡±


    ¡°If Charlie has no problem, and you have no problem, then I have no problem either.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Pord said excitedly,


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Charlie right away!¡±

 Chapter 6234

    Chapter 6234


    Chapter 6234


    At this time, Charlie was on his way home.


    Hearing Professor Watt personally say that Meiqing has agreed to serve as the legal director,


    He felt particrly happy.


    Both Pord and Meiqing are professional talents who have been working in a field for decades.


    With their joining, Changying Automobile will definitely receive great help.


    So Charlie called his second uncle Marcus.


    Now it¡¯s time to build momentum and pave the way for Changying Automobile.


    That night, major news apps pushed heavy news almost at the same time.


    The world¡¯s strongest Chinese family, the An family from the United States,


    Actually announced that it would jointly establish a new energy vehiclepany in China with the


    Wade family,


    The total investment is expected to exceed 30 billion US dors,


    Which is thergest single investment in the history of China¡¯s automobile industry.


    At first, people were very curious about why the An family chose to cooperate with the Wade family


    in China,


    But soon an insider revealed the past of the two families,


    And many people learned that the An and Wade families were actually rtives.


    Margaret and Changying had been killed for twenty years.


    Except for the young people in their prime and the middle-aged and elderly groups today,


    Most of the young people who are now on the Inte have never heard of their names,


    Nor do they know what happened in the past and the grievances between the two families.


    And those who knew about the grievances between the two families never thought that the two


    families could be partners after twenty years.


    At this moment, on the edge of Antarctica, Revendor,


    The direct descendant of the Wu family hurried to the outside of Victoria¡¯s room.


    He carefully knocked on the door and respectfully said outside the door:


    ¡°Lord, I have something important to report!¡±


    Victoria did not speak, but the heavy wooden door slowly opened with an invisible force.


    Revendor stepped in and saw Victoria sitting cross-legged on the floor of the huge front hall,


    Circting her spiritual energy.


    At this time, Victoria didn¡¯t even open her eyes, and asked him slowly:


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, tell me.¡±


    Revendor hurriedly said: ¡°My Lord, there is news from China that the An family wants to cooperate


    with the Wade family to invest in new energy vehicles.¡±


    Victoria slowly opened her eyes and said lightly:


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Revendor hurriedly exined: ¡°My Lord,¡±


    ¡°I am not making a fuss, but I think it¡¯s quite unexpected for the two families to suddenly announce


    their alliance,¡±


    ¡°So I came to report to you as soon as possible.¡±


    Victoria said: ¡°I tried to kill the An family several times but failed.¡±


    ¡°The An family dare not return to the United States now, and decided to make great efforts in


    China.¡±


    ¡°Investing in order to seek protection in that country, I think they will definitely regard China as a


    new direction for future development.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they invest in many projects in one go some time ago?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange to cooperate with the Wade family now.¡±


    ¡°After all, in China, the Wade family can be regarded as the host.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of their own development in China, the An family will definitely show goodwill to


    them.¡±


    Revendor nodded, and then said: ¡°My Lord,¡±


    ¡°The An family has returned to China, so won¡¯t we take action against them?¡±


    Victoria said coldly: ¡°We will take action sooner orter, but we can¡¯t do it now.¡±


    ¡°They are now the source ofrgest foreign capital in China.¡±


    ¡°If we deal with them on Chinese territory, wouldn¡¯t that be offending China?¡±


    ¡°The reason why I want to kill them is nothing more than to force Margaret to show up so as not to


    get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°If we be the public enemy of China, it won¡¯t be a sane move!¡±


    Revendor hurriedly asked again: ¡°Lord, are you so sure that Margaret is still alive?¡±


    Victoria said: ¡°For the past 20 years,¡±


    ¡°Every time I think of the deaths of Changying and Margaret, I feel that something is fishy.¡±


    Revendor bowed and said: ¡°I dare to ask Lord,¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel that something is fishy?¡±


    Victoria said: ¡°Changying was definitely not an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°He is a man of great talent and foresight.¡±


    ¡°How could he be killed so easily by Jermo along with his wife?¡±


    ¡°He must know that he is not our opponent.¡±


    ¡°With his character, he will make proper arrangements for his wife and children.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for his whole family to surrender.¡±


    As he said, Victoria asked back: ¡°Think about it,¡±


    ¡°If Changying had not been prepared in advance, how could he not find the whereabouts of his son


    for so many years?¡±


    ¡°An orphan, who disappeared from the world the moment the ident happened,¡±


    ¡°How could he disappear so quickly and sopletely without careful arrangements?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Revendor pursed his lips and said respectfully,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°What the Lord said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°The child has been missing for twenty years, and many parties have been looking for him,¡±


    ¡°But no one has been able to find him.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, he was at most eight years old when he disappeared.¡±


    ¡°An eight-year-old child definitely does not have such ability.¡±


    ¡°Changying must have arranged it long ago.¡±


    Victoria¡¯s face was as cold as frost, and she said sternly,


    ¡°Since he had already made arrangements for his son,¡±


    ¡°There is no reason not to leave a way out for Margaret.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Jermo said that Margaret was burned beyond recognition when she died.¡±


    ¡°This is the biggest doubt. What if the person who died that day was not Margaret,¡±


    ¡°But a substitute arranged by Changying?¡±

 Chapter 6235

    Chapter 6235


    Victoria has been talking about the conspiracy theory of Margaret''s body double for twenty years.


    Although Revendor confirmed through multiple investigations that the woman who was killed with Changying that day was Margaret herself, Regardless of age, body shape, and bone characteristics. But Victoria just didn''t believe it.


    She always felt that the disappearance of Changying and Margaret''s son indicated that Changying had been prepared.


    And Changying would save his son but not his wife? In addition, Margaret''s body could no longer be recognized, So she felt that something was fishy.


    In the past twenty years, Victoria has been keeping a close eye on the An family,


    And even nted two carefully selected "schrs" in the An family at once,


    Just to find an opportunity to find out whether Margaret was faking her death or whether he had escaped.


    Unfortunately, these two "schrs" have now beenpletely killed, And she no longer has any spies in the An family.


    At this time, Revendor still didn''t quite believe the assumption that Margaret was not dead.


    He said to Victoria respectfully: "My Lord,"


    "I think that Margaret should have died at the hands of Jermo long ago."


    "Otherwise, if she is still alive, it is impossible that she has had no contact with her family for the past twenty years."


    "Who can survive alone after the death of her husband and not even dare to contact her family members?"


    "Moreover, our two schrs have infiltrated the core circle of the An family for many years and have conducted analysis and investigation on them for more than ten years." "You even gave Martel your special medicine many times when he was unconscious,"


    "And asked about the whereabouts of Margaret and her son."


    "Over the years, Martel''s answer has been the same."


    "Margaret is dead and her son''s whereabouts are unknown."


    Victoria said coldly: "If a person can''t control the need to contact her family members when she is alive,"


    "Then Margaret is not the same Margaret."


    "This woman is different from other women."


    "Her strategy and forbearance are probably onlyparable to that little b!tch Maria."


    At this point, Victoria clenched his fists and shouted with hatred:


    "Think about the more than 100,000 people under mymand and stations all over the world."


    "It''s been more than three hundred years,"


    "And they still haven''t caught Maria!"


    "They''re all a bunch of good-for-nothings!"


    Revendor knelt on the ground in a hurry, and said tremblingly:


    "My Lord, calm down. That Maria is extremely cunning."


    "Sometimes she hasn''t seen a stranger for decades."


    "It''s really not that easy to catch her."


    "We almost seededst time, but we didn''t expect Maria to run away alone."


    Victoria said viciously: "Maria''s


    escape at


    that time must be rte the mysterious person


    the An family." Content hered


    "Think about it, the cavalry guards


    sent


    traat time were t


    who


    from Cyprus catch


    Maria."


    "After she escaped that time, the cavalry guards sent were also missing, "But not long after, Jarvis was ambushed at the death squad station in Cyprus, And his body was nowhere to be found. S


    This must be the work of that mysterious person;"


    "And the An family. He almost wiped them out twice, but he interfered both times."


    "Even Jermo didn''t survive thest time."


    "This man killed the four earls of the Warriors Den one after another,"


    "And we haven''t found any clues so far!"


    "I have taken over the Warriors Den for more than 300 years,"


    "And I have never suffered such losses and humiliation! It''s really absurd!"


    Revendor said doubtfully: "Lord, this man saved the An family from danger twice,"


    "He must have a close rtionship with the An family,"


    "Could he be an old subordinate of Changying and Margaret?"


    "Impossible!"


    Victoria shook her hand and denied it tly:


    "He can force Jermo to self-destruct,"


    "His strength must be far above Changying."


    "How could Changying have such powerful subordinates?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Without a hundred years of hard work,"


    "His strength would never reach this level!"


    "Even if he is a genius, it would take at least fifty years!"


    Revendor said: "Then should we move the An family again to see if we can force that mysterious man out?"

 Chapter 6236

    Chapter 6236


    Victoria shook her head and said:


    "No! The An family is no longer the same as it used to be."


    "Thest time we asked Jermobo to go to Nanjing to kill them,"


    "It was just to kill a Chinese-American family that temporarily settled in China."


    "If we killed them at that time, it would not cause us too much trouble,"


    "But now they are thergest foreign investment in China in the past thirty years."


    "If we move them to China, we will inevitably be counterattacked by China."


    "The Warriors Den has no nationality."


    "As long as we take action in China, China can legitimately ssify us as stateless pirates and mercenaries and carry out military operations against us." After that, Victoria pointed to the ground and said to Revendor:Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "This ce is the result of my hundred years of hard work."


    "It took a hundred years to build it, and it may only take a few missiles to destroy it."


    "So don''t provoke the An family now. Let them live a few days in peace in China."


    "If you want to kill them, you must get rid of the mysterious man first."


    "Only by getting rid of him can you rest assured in the future."


    "Otherwise, even if you send someone to kill the An family now,"


    "You may not be able to get any benefits from him." Revendor nodded and asked her:


    "Lord, how can we find the mysterious man?" Victoria said with a bit of worry on her face:


    "Don''t worry for the time being."


    "There are some things that I haven''t figured out yet."


    "Before I figure it out, I''d better continue to tighten up and don''t give others a chance to take advantage of it."


    After that, she said to Revendor:


    "Pay attention to the movements of the An family and the Wade family,"


    "And tell me as soon as possible if there is any new news."


    "I obey your order!"


    The next day.


    As the news fermented, more and more media began to report on the cooperation between the An family and the Wade family.


    However, the An family and the Wade family did not disclose more details, Such as the name of the joint venture car brand, its positioning, who will be the CEO, etc. Although the outside world is very curious, it has never been able to find out.


    The Aurous Hill City attached great importance to this news.


    They visited the An family early the next morning and showed 200% sincerity.


    They decided to rent a piece ofnd of nearly two million square meters beside the South City Ring Expressway to the An family for free for 30 years,


    On the premise that the An family and the Wade family can fulfill the rumors that the actual investment in Aurous Hill will reach 15 billion US dors in the next five years.


    The only requirement of Aurous Hill


    is to write the investment amount into the agreement to avoid thend being given out but the investment not being in ce.


    And the road traffic is very convenient.


    The logistics mode of domestically produced cars in China mainly relies onnd transportation. Specialized automobile logistics is more flexible and mobile than railway transportation. Starting from here, the East China area can be reached on the same day,


    North China and South China can be reached in the morning,


    And the southwest and northwest are only two days away.


    The An family was naturally very satisfied with this location,


    And the area of 2 million square meters was almost twice that of Te''s super factory.


    It was definitely enough, and even more than enough.


    As for the agreement, the An family naturally had no objection.


    Not to mention the investment of 15 billion in five years,


    As long as it was officiallyunched, the money would be directly credited.


    Charlie''s second uncle Marcus synchronized this news with Charlie, And Charlie agreed without thinking. ording to his n, after Pord finished his honeymoon andpleted the resignation procedures,


    He could let his grandfathere


    Aurous Hill to hold a press conference with Nics and Poll to officially announce the brand of Changying Automobile. S


    However, the agreement with the city can be signed first.


    The city must want to fix the investment of 15 billion US dors.


    An agreement is enough to make them feel at ease and lock in thend.


    So, Marcus, on behalf of the An family, came forward to sign an investment memorandum with the city.


    After the joint venturepany between the An family and the Wade family was registered,


    The agreement could be signed directly.


    In the afternoon, Charlie was about to go out for Professor Watt''s family''s dinner,


    But suddenly he received a call from Pord.


    On the phone, Pord said apologetically:


    "Charlie, I''m really sorry, Paul''s uncle suddenly came from the United States,"


    "And our dinner tonight may have to be canceled."


    Charlie didn''t think much about it, and smiled and said:


    "It''s okay, you have something to do at home, just go with it first,"


    "Just take the time to list tomorrow''s process and send it to me, I will prepare in advance."


    "Okay."


    Pord breathed a sigh of relief and said quickly:


    "Thank you for your understanding!"


    "I will send you the process arrangement in a while!"

 Chapter 6237

    Chapter 6237


    Since both Pord and Meiqing were getting married for the second time,


    They had lived overseas for many years,


    The process of this wedding was much more streamlinedpared to the local Chinese rules.


    The two did not have a wedding process,


    They just weed the guests at the hotel and held the wedding at an auspicious time.


    Not many guests were invited.


    In addition to the children and close friends of both parties,


    There were also several colleagues of Pord at Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics.


    Charlie, the witness, did not have much work to do, mainly the work of a host.


    So, the next morning, Charlie took a suit and went out to Shangri-La.


    The reason why he brought a suit instead of wearing it directly was mainly because he did not want his wife to know that he was attending Meiqing''s wedding. When they arrived at the Sky Garden of Shangri-La,


    It was not yet time for the guests to arrive, and Pord was busy here with the staff.


    Seeing Charlie, he took the initiative to step forward and said,


    "Charlie, thank you for your hard work. Youe here so early."


    Seeing that he looked a little haggard, Charlie asked with concern,


    "Didn''t you get a good restst night uncle?"


    Pord nodded, sighed, and said,


    "Paul''s uncle made a fuss at home all nightst night,"


    "Which made your aunt and me exhausted."


    Charlie asked curiously, "Why did Paul''s uncle fly here from the United States at this critical moment?" "What is he doing here?"


    Pord said, "He wants to split the Smith Law Firm''s business in the United States from Paul."


    "To put it bluntly, he is here to divide the family property."


    Charlie frowned and said, "Since the Smith Law Firm was founded by Paul''s father and Aunt Han,"


    "What qualifications does Paul''s uncle have to divide it?"


    Pord sighed, "That''s the truth, but at that time when they founded thisw firm,"


    "Paul''s grandfather had funded a sum of start-up capital and also mobilized some connections to help them."


    "He thought this was also a kind of angel investment."


    "Now Paul''s uncle thinks that Paul has left the United States,"


    "Which is equivalent to leaving the Smith family in fact."


    "In addition, your aunt wants to start a new family with me,"


    "So he thinks that Paul cannot take the entire Smith Law Firm away."


    "The American part must be cut out and returned to the Smith family."


    Charlie asked curiously: "What is the main business of the Smith family?" "Is the family in decline now?"


    Pord said: "I heard from your aunt that the family itself is a family ofwyers,"


    "And Paul''s grandfather is a well-knownwyer."


    "However, although this person has strong professional ability, he has not been..."


    "Instead ofing here to start a


    by he became a senior


    nyel


    in a top American


    firm,"


    "And then became the personalwyer of some American celebrities and politicians."


    "Paul''s


    him, but the old man passed


    a


    swestN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    few years ago." Content be aware


    s to


    Charlie nodded and said, "I guess his family has fallen on hard times,"


    "And he wants to gain some benefits from Aunt Han and Paul.¡±


    "You don''t have to pay too much attention to such a person."


    "Since he hase at this time, just invite him to attend your wedding with Aunt Han."


    "After the wedding, you will go out for your honeymoon."


    "He can go wherever he wants and do whatever he wants. Just ignore him."


    Pord nodded and said, "Your Aunt and I are nning to do so for the time being,"


    "But if he refuses to leave, Paul will probably have a headache,"


    "And I don''t think he will be easily sent away this time."


    Charlie smiled and said, "It''s okay uncle,"


    "This is Aurous Hill, not the United States."


    "The famous Steve Routhchild is here, so shouldn''t he be polite to us?"


    "Besides, he is an unknown person, don''t worry,"


    "If he really dares to cause trouble, he will be in trouble himself."


    Speaking of this, Charlie asked him,


    "Did you and Aunt Han invite him to the wedding?"


    Pord


    him, because this guy is here


    cause trouble," Content et


    Swivel


    s to


    "And inviting him to the wedding is like inviting a wolf into the house," "But since he is here, we must invite him out of courtesy," "And he came here because he heard about the wedding."


    "Even if he is not invited, he will probablye uninvited."


    "He also promised toe to the wedding today."


    "Paul arranged for him to stay at Shangri-Last night."


    "He will probablye in the morning,"


    "But I guess he will definitely take the opportunity to cause trouble when hees."

 Chapter 6238

    Chapter 6238


    Charlie nodded and said, "It''s okay, let hime."


    "As long as he dares to act recklessly here, someone will naturally be able to deal with him."


    Charlie said, "I''ll call Steve toe again."


    "Even if the people in Aurous Hill don''t know Steve,"


    "He will definitely know him."


    Pord subconsciously asked, "Is this...is this appropriate?"


    "There''s nothing inappropriate."


    Charlie smiled and said, "He came to Aurous Hill to be a grandson."


    "It''s not easy to get a chance to be a grandfather. He must be looking forward to it."


    Pord was relieved a little, and Charlie asked again,


    "By the way, uncle, where are Aunt Han, Paul, and Melba?"


    Pord said, "They are getting their hair done in the dressing room."


    "Melba is the bridesmaid today, and Paul is my best man."


    "Very good."


    Charlie nodded and said with a smile:


    "Don''t worry, Uncle, today''s wedding will be aplete sess."


    While the two were talking, Meiqing, wearing a white wedding dress,


    Came out of the dressing room at the back apanied by Melba and Paul.


    Seeing Charlie, Melba said very politely:


    "Hello, Mr. Wade."


    Charlie nodded slightly, and Paul on the side was obviously a little nervous and said:


    "Hello, Mr. Wade..."


    Seeing that Paul was not very natural,


    Charlie guessed that he should have known his identity and was not quite used to it for a while,


    So he smiled and said: "Paul, why are you so reserved?"


    Paul said hurriedly: "No, no,"


    "I heard my mother talking about youst night,"


    "And I haven''te back to my senses for a while."


    Charlie smiled slightly and said: "Don''t worry too much, we are all friends."


    "Yes."


    Paul nodded quickly and said: "You are right, we are all friends!"


    Meiqing said at this time:


    "The guests should be here soon, Pord,"


    "Let''s go to the door and wait to wee them."


    "Okay." Pord nodded and said to Charlie,


    "Charlie, we''ll go out and wait to wee the guests, you three can chat."


    Charlie nodded and said, "Okay, Uncle, go ahead."


    Pord and Meiqing walked out of the hall arm in arm.


    Paul looked at Charlie and whispered,


    "Mr. Wade, my mother said that you are from the Wade family in Eastcliff."


    "Is that true?"


    Charlie smiled and asked him,


    "Are you still doubting what Auntie said?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Paul said, "No, no, I just think it''s too incredible,"


    "So I wanted to confirm it with you."


    "Now it seems that there is no need to confirm it..."


    Charlie smiled and said, "My identity does not affect our cooperation and friendship."


    "In the future, Aunt Han will be responsible for the legal work, newpany."


    sweet


    "If she is too busy, yourw firm will be temporarily recruited."


    "You are not allowed to shirk it."


    "That''s no problem!"


    Paul said without hesitation,


    "The entire Smith Law Firm is at your service at any time!"


    Soon, a few guests began to arrive at the scene,


    And Charlie also changed into a and waited for the wedding to officially begin.


    Just when most of the guests had arrived and the atmosphere was harmonious,


    A blond man walked in and said in a sarcastic tone,


    "I thought Professor Watt had a goodwork of contacts,"


    "But I didn''t expect that there would be so few guests at his wedding."


    "With such little ability, he still wants to marry my sister-inw."


    "Has he made up his mind to live off her after marriage?"

 Chapter 6239

    Chapter 6239


    The blond man''s voice immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    He just walked with his nose up in the air, with a look of arrogance and disdain.


    When Paul saw this, his face froze and he hurried over.


    Charlie also walked in front of the man with him.


    Paul was about to speak, but Charlie blocked him.


    He frowned at the other person and asked,


    "Sir, it''s someone''s wedding day,"


    "And you''re making personal attacks here."


    "Isn''t that inappropriate?"


    The man didn''t know Charlie. Seeing that he was a young man,


    He didn''t take him seriously and said disdainfully,


    "You should be a rtive of the groom, right?"


    "Please go back and tell the groom that he is indeed not worthy of my sisterinw."


    Charlie said lightly, "Who is worthy of whom is not for others to say."


    "As long as two people love each other,"


    "There is no question of whether they are worthy of each other."


    The man looked around curled his lips and said,


    "Look at this shabby wedding."


    "It''s okay to choose a little-known city like Aurous Hill,"


    "But are there any celebrities or politicians among the guests?"


    "Are there mayors? Are there councilors? Are there CEOs of well-known localpanies?"


    Charlie smiled and said, "Of course, the people invited to the wedding are my family and close friends."


    "Why do I need people at the level of the mayor and the councilor?"


    The man sneered, "Our family is a well-known family in the American judicialmunity."


    "My sister-inw is going to remarry now."


    "As half of her family, I should at least make sure that the groom has enough ability to provide her with a worry-free married life, right?"


    As he said, he pointed to the simple decorations around and said contemptuously,


    "The wedding is so shabby, which proves that there is not enough financial strength."


    "There is not even a celebrity among the guests,"


    "Which proves that there is no strength in terms of connections."


    "If you have no money and no connections,"


    "What can you use to guarantee the quality of your married life?"


    Paul on the side said at this time,


    "Uncle Jimmy, today is my mother''s big day,"


    "You''d better not make trouble here."


    "Making trouble?"


    Jimmy Smith sneered and asked him,


    "Paul, I heard that your mother was getting married,"


    "So I flew over ten hours to congratte her."


    "How can you say I am making trouble?"


    Paul quickly said, "We wee you to the wedding,"


    "But what you said just now is really inappropriate."


    Jimmy smiled and said, "Paul, did I say anything wrong?"


    "Your mother is the co-founder of Smith Law Firm."


    "Your father passed away, so it''s normal for her to remarry,"


    "But at least she should marry someone of status and position worthy of her, right?"


    "Marrying a university professor, from a little-known ordinary university in Aurous Hill,"


    "Even in China, it can''t even get into the Top 100,"


    "What future can a professor who teaches in such a school have?"


    "He''s just an old loser."


    Paul was a little angry and said, "Uncle Jimmy,"


    "Uncle Watt''s marriage to my mother has nothing to do with what he does."


    "This is my mother''s own choice."


    "As a son, I have no right to interfere,"


    "And outsiders should not makements, right?"


    Jimmy deliberately raised his voice and said coldly,


    "I don''t want to get involved in these trivial matters,"


    "But you two left the United States


    2ctly and brought all thew firm''s


    after our family surname to


    China."


    swho


    "This kind of approach of leaving without a care in the world is not appropriate, right?"


    As soon as these words came out, the guests were all a little surprised.


    Seeing this, Paul said angrily, "Uncle Jimmy, although the Smith Law


    Firm uses the Smith St


    name,"


    its


    "It waspletely founded by my father and mother with great effort."


    "As their only child, I have absolute decision-making power over this firm."


    "Do I need your consent toe to China, Uncle Jimmy?"


    Jimmy immediately said, "Paul, what you said is too heartless."


    "You don''t know how the Smith Law Firm was established,"


    "But how could your mother not know?"


    "If it weren''t for your grandfather''s help in providing connections," "Thisw firm would only be a joke!"


    "Moreover, Smith''s reputation in legal


    Suice


    grand was built by y belongs to  "Con


    hard work.


    "Your father and your mother used this name to borrow the power of the Smith family."


    "Moreover, thisw firm carries the reputation of the entire Smith family."


    "You can take it away just like that. Is it appropriate?"


    Paul wanted to argue, but Charlie stopped him again, turned to look at Jimmy, and said,Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t you here to attend the wedding as half of your mother''s family?"


    "Why did you mention the ownership of thew firm again?"


    "Are you here to find fault with something else?"


    "What''s the real purpose of wanting to take away the shares of Smith Law Firm?"


    Jimmy was asked by Charlie to the heart, and his face was a little embarrassed.


    He said speciously, "The two things are one by one."


    "The matter of shares is an internal matter of our Smith family."


    "We can talk about it after the wedding."

 Chapter 6240

    Chapter 6240


    Charlie nodded, "Then it''s mainly about the wedding, right?"


    "Yes." Jimmy took the opportunity to back off and nodded, saying,


    "My sister-inw is the co-founder of Smith Law Firm and is worth more than 100 million US dors."


    "It''s no problem for her to get married,"


    "But if the other party has no money and no status,"


    "Then he is just a gigolo, right?"


    "Maybe after a while of marriage,"


    "The little property my brother left for my sister-inw will all be given to him!"


    At this time, Meiqing and Pord, who had been weing guests outside, Heard the noise inside and hurried in.


    Just when she heard Jimmy mocking Pord for being a gigolo, Meiqing angrily shouted,


    "Jimmy, if you really want to attend the wedding, stay."


    "If you have other intentions, please leave."


    "I don''t want to talk to you about the equity and business issues of the firm today."


    "If you want to talk, let''s talk about it tomorrow!"


    Jimmy snorted andughed, "Sister-inw, you married into our Smith family,"


    "And our whole family treats you well, right?"


    "Apart from anything else, just the fact that the whole family is learning Chinese for you shows how much we value you."


    "It is because we care about you that we care more about whether you live a good life after your second marriage."


    "From my current observation, your future husband is simply unable to provide you with a good material foundation." "Maybe he is even eyeing the Smith Law Firm!"


    Meiqing said coldly, "You keep talking about the Smith Law Firm.¡±


    "Who is eyeing the firm? I don''t need to tell you who is eyeing the firm!"


    Jimmy immediately said, "Sister-inw,"


    "You just said that we can''t talk about equity and business issues today,"


    "So we can talk about this tomorrow."


    "Okay!" Meiqing said immediately,


    "Then please stop criticizing my husband."


    "We have already obtained a marriage certificate and are a legal couple recognized by the localw!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy was a little annoyed when he heard this and said,


    "Sister-inw, shouldn''t you have informed us before you got the certificate?" "We certainly respect your right to marriage autonomy,"


    "But don''t forget that you still own half of the shares of Smith Law Firm!"


    "What if your husband is really a gigolo and covets your half of the shares?"


    Jimmy''s purpose ining to China this time was to im a part of the shares of Smith Law Firm.


    It would be best to force Paul and his mother to split the firm into two,


    Giving him all the North American business, and leaving the Asian business to Paul.


    In his opinion, Paul and his mother Meiqing would settle in China anyway,


    And they would not be able to control the North American business if they kept it in their hands,


    So giving it to him would be like returning it to its original owner.


    Of course, he knew very well that although the Smith Law Firm was named after the Smith family,


    It was indeed built up bit by bit by Meiqing and his brother.


    The old man naturally provided some help, but it was far from an investment, Both in terms of reason andw.


    If he really sued to divide a part of the shares of Smith Law Firm, no judge in the world would support it.


    So after he learned that Meiqing was going to get married,


    He thought, why not take advantage of Meiqing''s marriage toe to China to make a scene,


    If he could force this orphan and widow to spend money to avoid disaster,


    It would be great, anyway, they were an orphan and widow, so much money would be useless.


    Meiqing naturally knew his intention.


    In fact, she chose to bring Paul to China after her husband''s death.


    The fundamental reason was that after her husband''s death, The Smith family always had their eyes on theirw firm.


    The Smith family did not think that


    22mily did not think that


    anything wrong with their y of eating up the family''s


    They felt that it was their family''s property.


    Now that their eldest brother had passed away,


    It could not be taken away by a woman of a different surname or even a different race.


    More importantly, although Paul was a descendant of the Smith family, He chose to stand with his mother.


    Naturally, he did not want his parents'' hard-earned foundation to be divided up by several uncles,


    So he resolutely chose to move to China from the United States with his mother,


    And even moved thew firm from the United States.


    Paul did not tell the Smith family about his mother''s marriage,


    But somehow the news leaked out, and as a result, Jimmy flew over on time.


    Seeing that he had been making a fuss for


    while, Meiqing finally.


    brought the topic to the equite


    coldly:


    Smith Law Firm, so she sai


    "Since you can''t stop talking about the equity of Smith Law Firm,¡±


    "Then I will talk to you about this matter;"


    At this point, Meiqing cleared her throat and continued:


    "Smith Law Firm was established by myte husband and me after decades of hard work,"


    "And the equity structure is also very simple;"


    "We each held 50% of the shares at the beginning."


    "Later, thew firm grew bigger and bigger,"


    "And manywyers joined one after another,"


    "So we took out a total of 30% of the


    fel.ne


    equity to motivate outstandingwyers who have made great contributions to the firm and have been promoted to partners


    "Now that 30% of the equity is in the firm''s option pool."


    "In addition to that 30%, the remaining 70%, myte father and I each hold 35%;"


    "ording to his will, after his death, his shares will be divided equally between me and my son Paul,"


    "So the current equity structure of Smith Law Firm is: the option pool has 30%,


    I hold 52.5%, and Paul holds 17.5%."


    "We have been developing all the way to now without any investment from any investment bank, fund or individual;"


    "So, none of these shares belong to the so-called Smith family,"


    "So- how these shares are disposed of has nothing to do with you or the socalled Smith family."

 Chapter 6241

    Chapter 6241


    Jimmy didn''t expect Meiqing to exin the matter in such detail.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, he immediately said loudly:


    "Sister-inw, you are too conscienceless to say that."


    "When you and my eldest brother started a business, my father gave you one million US dors."


    "It was agreed that it would be a family investment."


    "In order not to affect your decision-making power in starting a business,"


    "This one million US dors only ounted for 49% of the shares of Smith Law


    Firm. You can''t deny it, right?"


    Meiqing was furious when she heard this, and she shouted coldly,


    "Jimmy, you are talking nonsense!"


    "Your eldest brother borrowed the one million dors from your father,¡±


    "And the loan period was agreed to be three years."


    "But your eldest brother paid the money back to your father in just one year."


    "I was afraid that this incident would cause suspicion among you brothers,"


    "So I asked your eldest brother to return the one million in cash to your father in front of you."


    "Howe the one million became an investment in your case?"


    Jimmy immediately said, "Sister-inw, you said my eldest brother paid back the one million."


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Our whole family can testify that the money has never been paid back!"


    Meiqing sneered, "Are you starting to act like a rogue?"


    "Your eldest brother didn''t keep a loan agreement when he took the one million,"


    "And he didn''t keep a repayment agreement when he paid it back."


    "He just wanted to... We are all family."


    "If I borrowed the money in front of you and returned it in front of you,"


    "I can naturally prove my innocence. I didn''t expect you to be so mean!"


    Jimmy said seriously: "Sister-inw, let''s talk about the matter."


    "I hope you don''t escte it to a personal attack."


    "I won''t say anything else. The one million has not been returned."


    "Everyone in the Smith family can testify."


    "If you want to deny it, we can meet in court."


    "Even if we lose thewsuit, it doesn''t matter."


    "After all, we used to be a family."


    "If you don''t get it back, just treat it as a wedding gift from our Smith family to you."


    Jimmy actually knew very well that the one million had been returned by his brother a long time ago,


    And there was no document agreement for borrowing and returning, So it was impossible for him to sue. The reason why he said this was to retreat in order to advance, Deliberately disgusting Meiqing in public. He also knew that Meiqing herself was an expert inw,


    And she could see at a nce that she had no chance of winning thiswsuit,


    So he flew from the United States specifically to expose her shorings in public,


    In order to force her to give up part of her interests in exchange for his concession.


    A few days ago, another top Americanw firm approached him and proposed to acquire all of Smith Law Firm''s businesses and teams in the United States for $800 million in cash.


    The reason for the acquisition was that they knew Paul had moved hisw firm to China and wanted to take this opportunity to be the strongestw firm in the United States.


    But when the acquisition invitation was first sent to Paul, he rejected it.


    The other party could only seek other breakthroughs and found other members of the Smith family,


    Hoping that they could persuade Paul to agree.


    If Paul disagreed, the Smith family would definitely be tempted by such arge amount of acquisition targets


    And would take the initiative to find a way to take thew firm back and then sell it to themselves.


    In order to get a share of the $800 million,


    Jimmy was ready to y rogue to the end and grab as much as he could.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Meiqing also guessed his tactics, but she obviously misjudged his character.


    Even if he continued to make trouble for the rest of his life, He would neverpromise with him even a little.


    So, she said firmly: "Jimmy, since you said we''ll see you in court,"


    "I don''t think there''s any need for us tomunicate." "If you have any objections, just say it in front


    Judge." At this point, the


    again:


    "Today is my wedding with my second husband."


    said


    "You are not wee here. Please go out, immediately, right now!"


    Seeing that Meiqing had no attitude toward settling things peacefully, Jimmy sneered and said: "Han, you are such a vicious woman."


    "Our family has paid so much for you and my eldest brother."


    "It''s okay for you to turn your back on us now,"


    "And you even want to drive me out of here."


    "Do you really think the Smith family will let it go?"


    "No, it won''t! We will do our best to pursue fairness and justice,"


    "And we will never let you seed like this!"


    "And I tell you, my father has kept the contract that my eldest brother borrowed money from back then,"


    "And it will be the most powerful evidence in court!"


    After saying that, Jimmy turned around and was about to leave.


    The words he just said were a threat to Meiqing.


    He actually didn''t have any contract at all,


    And he knew that Meiqing was very clear about this,


    But he came to China this time with the mentality and strategy of ying rogue.


    He just wanted to tell a lie and throw dirty water on Meiqing in public.


    Throwing dirty water, as long as ites from a person''s mouth,


    Even if it is all false, the other party will be thrown into disgrace.


    He said it so clearly, and also wanted to let Meiqing know that if she did notpromise and make concessions,


    He and the Smith family would keep biting her to death.


    Even if they couldn''t force her to hand over all the business of Smith Law Firm in the United States,


    They would at least cut off a piece of fatty meat.


    If they couldn''t cut off the meat,


    They would let Meiqing and Smith Law Firm be ruined.


    In short, this matter couldn''t be so easy for her.


    Meiqing knew that the other party was threatening her, so she said coldly, "Get out!"

 Chapter 6242

    Chapter 6242


    Jimmy nodded, and before leaving, he was still shouting,


    "Then we''ll see you in court!"


    After that, he looked around at everyone and said loudly,


    "Everyone, please pay attention to thewsuit between the Smith family and Meiqing,"


    "As well as the Smith Law Firm."


    "This case will definitely be the most concerned ssic case in the


    American judicial field!"


    Everyone whispered to each other. Some people said that Jimmy must be talking nonsense,


    However some people felt that since he was very firm and confident in saying


    this,


    It must not be groundless.


    Maybe Meiqing really brought the family business to China as her and her son''s private property,


    And it was reasonable for her toe to him now..


    Some people even said that if a woman married into the man''s family and the man died,


    It would be enough for her to take away the children and her dowry.


    She should never take away the family business.


    Isn''t this just profiteering?


    After all, the man''s family has lost an elder brother,


    So how can we not let the man lose both his money and his life?


    Seeing Jimmy was about to leave, Charlie, who had been silent, stepped forward and said with a smile,


    "Mr. Smith, please wait a moment."


    Jimmy subconsciously stopped and frowned and asked him,


    "What do you want?"


    Charlie smiled and raised his hand to signal him not to worry, and then said to Meiqing,


    "Aunt Han, Mr. Smith hase so far to attend your wedding."


    "If you drive him out directly, he will think that we are not hospitable."


    "Why not let Mr. Smith stay and finish the wedding?"


    Meiqing didn''t understand why Charlie wanted to keep Jimmy.


    After all, he was obviously here to cause trouble, and he had already made the scene very ugly.


    The guests who didn''t know why were watching the excitement.


    After today, it was unknown how they wouldment and spread this matter.


    But what was certain was that they would never all stand on his side,


    And someone would definitely be affected by Jimmy''s lies.


    If Jimmy was kept at this time, it was unknown what ugly words he would say.


    Jimmy didn''t expect Charlie to keep him, but his intuition told him that this guy definitely didn''t have any good intentions.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    What if he wanted to find someone to beat him up?


    Wouldn''t he be helpless in this foreign country?


    So, he said without thinking:


    "Since my sister-inw is guilty and wants to drive me away,"


    "There is no need for me to stay here to upset her."


    "After all, today is her wedding day."


    "It''s not appropriate for me to tell too much truth."


    "I should save her some face." Charlie hurriedly said:


    "You just said that there are no big names among the guestsing today."


    "In fact, we have a big person on the way."


    "He is a good friend of the groom, Professor Watt."


    "I just told him about the matter on the phone."


    "He asked me to keep you for a while no matter what."


    "He wille here to talk to you in person."


    Jimmy frowned and said,


    "Why, are you threatening me?"


    "Do you think that you can temporarily find some people to scare me,"


    "Will I be afraid? Even if you beat me up, I won''t be afraid!"


    Charlie smiled and said, "Look at what you said."


    "I asked you to wait for a while, not to scare you,"


    "But I think you may underestimate Professor Watt''s connections."


    "Although he is just a professor at an ordinary university,"


    "His connections are so good that even Bill Gates would be impressed."


    "Fcuk..." Jimmy was amused by Charlie and asked him,


    "Young man, do you know what kind of person Bill Gates is?"


    "Even the President of the United States has to be polite to him."


    "You said that this teacher has better connections than him."


    "Are you stupid or am I stupid?"


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "Look, he will be here in a few minutes."


    "You might as well wait for a few minutes."


    "When hees, you will know when you meet and talk."


    After that, Charlie said, "Of course,"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to wait."


    "Wait until hees and I will ask him to


    bet


    e you in your room." Jimmy knew that Charlie meant that he was


    g to give up. Conte


    Although he was unhappy, he didn''t care.


    He felt that Pord was just a teacher,


    What kind of connections could he have?


    After all, he was the son of a


    legendarne


    lawyer.


    Although he didn''t make muchel


    money,


    He had strong connections in the American judicial field.


    It was impossible for him to bepared with a teacher.


    So, he simply said, "You don''t have to scare me."


    "Besides, I''m not a coward."


    "With so many people here to witness this,"


    "I want to see what tricks you cane up with."


    "If you think I''m a lone foreigner and want to bully me,"


    "You''ll lose face if this gets out!"

 Chapter 6243

    Chapter 6243


    Seeing that Jimmy Smith was a little nervous, Charlie smiled andforted him,


    "Don''t worry, no one will do anything to you."


    "The emergency number in China is 110."


    "If you feel threatened, you can call the police at any time."


    Seeing that Charlie did not want to embarrass him,


    Jimmy breathed a sigh of relief, straightened his cor, and said,


    "I''m not here to cause trouble today."


    "I''m naturally very happy that my sister-inw can find true love again."


    "If you can be more friendly, I can temporarily put aside the dispute and stay to attend the wedding."


    "It can also be regarded as representing the Smith family sending their blessing to Sister-inw."


    As he said that, he looked at Pord with a sarcastic look on his face and said,


    "In fact, I am also very curious about what kind of connections Professor Watt has,"


    "That even Bill Gates is willing to admit defeat."


    "I am looking forward to seeing it."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Charlie nodded and smiled, "You will see it soon."


    Jimmy naturally didn''t believe it, and mocked it,


    "I don''t believe that in a small city, one can find someone who can make Bill


    Gates admit defeat."


    As soon as Jimmy finished speaking, a figure hurriedly ran in.


    It was Steve Routhchild who received Charlie''s message. Ever since he drank a ss of medicinal wine from Charlie, Steve regarded him as a savior.


    Charlie sent him a message asking him toe to Shangri-La,'' And he rushed over as fast as he could.


    Fortunately, the hotel he stayed in was very close to here, And it didn''t take long to walk.


    Steve found Charlie as soon as he entered the door,


    However ording to the content of Charlie''s message,


    He went directly to Pord, who was wearing a suit and a groom''s boutonniere on his chest,


    And then said excitedly: "Mr. Watt! Happy wedding, Mr. Watt!"


    Everyone turned around and saw a middle-aged white man in his fifties walking quickly towards Pord,


    But most people here didn''t know who he was,


    Including Jimmy, Paul, and Meiqing, who had lived in the United States for many years.


    The reason is that they are still too far behind the Routhchild family.


    The Routhchild family has its own team ofwyers,


    And its level and status are naturally much stronger than the Smith family.


    Even if the Smith Law Firm is


    among the best in the United


    It is not in the eyes of


    d family.


    Routhchild to


    Although Pord has worked hard on Wall Street for many years and has achieved great sess,


    He has no chance to deal with the Routhchild family.


    I


    It was only when he was having dinner at Charlie''s grandfather''s house that he heard about Steve and knew that he was now firmly in Charlie''s hands.


    Now that he saw Steve in person, he guessed his identity.


    He subconsciously nced at Charlie,


    And when he saw Charlie nodded to him, he became more certain of his judgment.


    Charlie stepped forward and whispered in his ear:


    "Uncle, this is the Steve Routhchild I told you about."


    "I asked him to pretend to be your good friend on Wall Street."


    "You must not reveal the truth."


    "This..." Pord knew that Charlie could order Steve around,


    But he didn''t expect that the other party coulde to help act.


    But now that Charlie had brought him here,


    He certainly couldn''t let the chain down and mess up the performance, So he bit the bullet and said to Steve:


    "Thank you very much! Steve! I didn''t expect you toe..."


    Steve stepped forward, shook hands with him cordially, and hugged him, And then smiled and said:


    "With the rtionship between the


    two of


    "It''s not right for me.


    toe to your wedding?" Jing lof belongs to  w


    was a little stunned.


    He didn''t see Steve at all.


    This was mainly rted to the Routhchild family''s always very low-key approach in public.


    It is basically impossible to search for specific information about the Routhchild family on the Inte now.


    Most of the information on the Inte is half-true and half-false press releases and gossip.

 Chapter 6244

    Chapter 6244


    However, the introductions to the members of the Routhchild family are mostly just some deceased older generation family members. And some insignificant figures now.


    There is no actual information about core members like Steve on the Inte.


    Meiqing was also confused, not knowing where Steve came from.


    When she and Pord arranged the guest list, it seemed that there was no one named Steve.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Steve also saw the bride''s doubts, so he smiled and said to Pord:


    "Mr. Watt, why don''t you introduce the bride to me?" Pord came back to his senses and said quickly:


    "Sorry, sorry, my negligence."


    After that, he said to Meiqing:


    "Wife, this is Steve Routhchild,"


    "He is... my good friend in the United States..."


    Hearing Steve''s full name, several people around him were stunned.


    The Routhchild family is so well-known all over the world,


    Especially Meiqing, Paul, and Jimmy.


    They know the United States very well and have naturally heard of the Routhchild family.


    Therefore, no one dared to believe that there was actually a Routhchild in front of them.


    Moreover, the Routhchild family made a big fuss in New York some time ago and was exposed.


    Although everyone has not seen any video footage about the family,


    They know the names of the core members of the family from the exposed content.


    For example, the current head of the family is named Simon Routhchild, And the heir who has been designated is named Steve Routhchild.


    After Jimmy matched this information in his brain, The first thought that popped up was:


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "Who is this Pord?"


    "How can he be on friendly terms with the heir and number two of the


    Routhchild family?"


    "Aren''t you taking me for a fool?"


    Thinking of this, he immediately sneered:


    "The name of the Routhchild family has been overused these days."


    "Anyone whoes up with something dares to im to be a member of the Routhchild family." "You are even more daring."


    "You actually dare to impersonate the number two of their family."


    "Do you know that the Routhchild family has connections everywhere?"


    "You are so bold, once they find out, you will be in big trouble?!" Steve looked at him and smiled:


    "To tell you the truth, we in the Routhchild family never care who pretends to be our people outside,"


    "Because the people they can deceive have nothing to do with us;"


    "Besides, there are so many people in the world who pretend to be the


    Routhchild family andmit fraud,"


    "How can we possibly control them all?"


    When Jimmy heard him say this,


    He was more convinced that he was a fake,


    So he said with contempt on his face,


    "You speak so truthfully."


    "I think only a person like you would dare to cheat in China."


    "If you go to the United States, I can send you to jail by calling 911!"


    Steve looked at him with interest and asked,


    "You seem to know a lot aboutw?"


    Jimmy immediately said proudly, "Of course."


    "I am the heir of the Smith family."


    "My name is Jimmy Smith."


    "I am a senior partner in thergest Ellis Law Firm in the United States."


    "Three generations of our Smith family are topwyers in the American judicialmunity and have a great reputation in the judicial field."


    After that, he looked at Steve and threatened,


    "You dare to pretend to be a member of the Routhchild family in China."


    "You''d better pray that I don''t find out your true identity."


    "Otherwise, as long as I know that


    you have returned to the United


    States,


    you will be in big troed


    Steveughed and said,


    "So you are Ellis''s man."


    "Your boss has been serving as a legal adviser to the Routhchild family."


    "He can make Ellis what it is today and the


    help outhchild family has


    helping him behind the scenes."


    swet


    "If you doubt my identity, why not give him a call and see what he says."

 Chapter 6245

    Jimmy didn''t care about Steve''s words.


    He looked Steve up and down, and said with yful sarcasm:


    "You don''t really think that,"


    "Just because I met a lunatic who imed to be the second inmand of the Routhchild family,"


    "I would call my boss to confirm, right?"


    Steve nodded and smiled:N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "It doesn''t matter,"


    "It''s the same if I asked him to call you."


    Jimmyughed at this:


    "I intended to give you a way out,"


    "But I didn''t expect you to rush to climb up."


    "Since you don''t leave room for yourself,"


    "I also want to see how you are going to end it."


    After that, he pointed at Pord and smiled:


    "It just so happens that I also want to take this opportunity to see,"


    "How good the new husband my eldest sister-inw has found is."


    Jimmy couldn''t believe that a university professor in this small city really knew the second inmand of the Routhchild family. Based on his judgment of Pord,


    He firmly believed that Steve in front of him was definitely a fake.


    After all, outside the United States, there have been many cases of fraud by pretending to be members of the Routhchild family,


    So he spected that the person in front of him was definitely fake,


    And the reason why he knew the rtionship between his boss and the Routhchild family must be that he must have done his homework in advance. Scammers always have to make more preparations to increase their sess rate.


    Moreover, in his opinion, Steve has a big bug,


    That is, if he is really the second person in the Routhchild family,


    It is absolutely impossible for him to appear at this wedding alone.


    He has never met a member of the coreyer of the Routhchild family,


    But he has seen the pomp of this family members when they go out.


    It is no exaggeration to say that when those coteral family members go out,


    The number of bodyguards they bring with them is even no less than that of the President of the United States.


    Therefore, he is absolutely sure that Steve is a liar.


    Since he is determined to make a ssh,


    He will take this opportunity to expose his and Pord''s hypocrisy.


    It would be great if he could ruin his wedding with Meiqing,


    So that the equity issue of Smith Law Firm would not be furtherplicated.


    Otherwise, once Pord became Meiqing''s husband,


    Even if the equity of Smith Law Firm was determined to be Meiqing''s pre-marital property in terms ofw,


    Once the two became husband and wife, Pord would still have a great chance to intervene.


    Steve hadn''t seen a loser like Jimmy who was both inexperienced and yful for a long time,


    Which made him feel curious like a higher organism discovering a new lower organism.


    As the heir of the Routhchild family, he had


    all social sses since he was.9 eeen exposed to the top of e''


    child.


    He really had no chance toe into contact with people like Jimmy.


    After all, the Routhchild family raised


    SO


    comas in order topletely filter out losers dised


    Jimmy from them.


    So, he asked Jimmy with great interest:


    "I''m very curious."


    "You are so determined that I am not a member of the Routhchild family."


    "If I am, how will you end it?"


    Jimmy said disdainfully: "I am actually a very cautious person."


    "As long as I am not 100% sure of a matter,"


    "I will be cautious, cautious, and cautious again."


    "But unfortunately, in my opinion, the possibility that you are a member of the Routhchild family is zero."


    After that, he asked Steve impatiently:


    "You are talking nonsense here."


    "Are you trying to find a way out for yourself?"


    "Sorry, it''s toote now."


    "I must see how you step down today!"


    Steve nodded. He smiled and said,


    "To be honest, I really don''t have your boss''s phone number."


    Upon hearing this, Jimmy immediatelyughed and said,


    "Haha, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you making excuses for yourself again?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have a phone number,"


    "I can give it to you."


    "What excuse do you have next?"


    "You''re


    too going to tell me that long and can''t speak Engliet


    you''ve


    cheating in China


    anymore, right?" Content b


    MS


    "It doesn''t matter, let me remind you that our boss speaks fluent Chinese."


    "In the past 20 years, we have served as legal counsel for many Americanpanies investing in China."


    "Chinese is a necessarynguage skill for senior partners of ourw firm."


    "I can give you his phone number and you can call him directly and speak to him in Chinese."

 Chapter 6246

    Steve waved his hands and said calmly:


    "Your Ellis Law Firm is just another breed of watchdog for the Routhchild family."


    "He is not qualified for me to save his phone number,"


    "Let alone for me to call him directly."


    Jimmy was furious and said to Steve:


    "If you must pretend like this,"


    "Then I will call my boss and let him talk to you directly."


    Steve smiled and said:


    "No need, I have never met him or spoken to him,"


    "And he can''t recognize my voice."


    Jimmy was amused by Steve and nodded repeatedly:


    "You are really good, you can say anything,"


    "You don''t have his phone number,"


    "It''s because he is not qualified,"


    "You don''t want to call him, it''s also because he is not... qualifications,"


    "I make the call for you, and you say he couldn''t recognize your voice,"


    "So how do you solve this problem?"


    "You said you are a Routhchild,"


    "You have toe up with something to prove it, right?"


    "Otherwise, wouldn''t we all be Routhchilds..."


    Steve stretched out his hand to interrupt him and said,


    "Well, I''ll let the butler call your boss and let your boss talk to you directly."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy seemed to have heard a huge joke and sneered,


    "Haha, butler? Haha, you...you are really good at pretending!"


    "Come on, I''ll be waiting for my boss''s call here today."


    "I want to see how capable your butler is."


    "Oh no, how capable you are!"


    Steve ignored him, picked up the phone,


    And called his butler directly.


    The call was quickly connected, and a respectful voice came from the other end:


    "Sir, what is the order?"


    Steve said indifferently:


    "Call the boss of Ellis Law Firm,"


    "And tell him that he has an


    employee named Jimmy.


    makes me very dissatismith whet


    "If this employee is not properly dealt with,¡±


    "He and hisdaw firm will no longer


    have


    any


    connection with the


    Routhchild family."


    wel


    The other party immediately said:


    "Please wait, I will call him now!"


    Steve did not speak, but hung up the phone directly and said to Jimmy:


    "Remember, this is what you fought for yourself."


    Jimmy did not believe every word he said,


    But just sneered disdainfully:


    "I am a top ten senior partner in Ellis and an absolute backbone."


    "I have the


    the ve


    pportunity t


    be


    to the board of directors


    at end of the year."


    belongs to ter


    "You said you can get rid of me?"


    Steve nodded: "If Ellis''s boss doesn''t get rid of you,"


    "Then I will get rid of him."


    Jimmy was about to continue to taunt,


    But his phone suddenly vibrated.


    He picked it up and was stunned.


    Because the person who called him was not someone else, But his boss.


    He looked at his phone, then looked up at Steve, Feeling a little flustered.


    He was not sure if this was a coincidence or if the other party really had this ability.


    Steve saw him standing there, looking up and down, with the phone still buzzing, So he smiled and reminded him,


    "Hurry up and answer the phone, your boss is worried."

 Chapter 6247

    Although the ringing and vibration rhythm of the phone did not change from usual,


    Jimmy felt that the phone was ringing more and more quickly,


    And it seemed to be getting more and more anxious.


    At this moment, the anxious ringing finally stopped,


    Leaving a missed call on his phone screen.


    Then, he received a text message from his boss,


    Which read: "Pick up your damn phone! Now! Right now!"


    Seeing this message, Jimmy swallowed hard subconsciously,


    Even though his mouth was dry.


    He had said too much before, and his throat was dry and tearing.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But he could not care about these things at the moment,


    Because the boss called again.


    Because of the text message, Jimmy didn''t dare to hesitate any longer.


    He could only answer the phone in panic.


    Looking at Steve who was full of pride, he said on the phone tremblingly:


    "Boss..."


    Immediately, there was a hysterical roar from the other end of the phone:


    "Jimmy, what on earth did you do outside?"


    "Why did the Routhchild family call and say that the eldest master was very dissatisfied with you?"


    "I have worked hard for the Routhchild family for so many years,"


    "But I have never had the opportunity to meet the eldest master."


    "How did you offend the eldest master?!"


    Jimmy''s heart finally fell heavily.


    He was still hoping that the boss''s call at this time was just a coincidence,


    And had nothing to do with the man in front of him.


    The one who imed to be a core member of the Routhchild family.


    But as soon as the boss said this,


    He knew that he had really offended a big shot today.


    He looked at Steve with eyes that were instantly filled with despair and pleading,


    And he could only say in a crying voice:


    "Boss, this... this is a misunderstanding,"


    "I will exin it to Mr. Routhchild in person..."


    "You exin your a s s!"


    The other party shouted angrily:


    "Is it your fcuking turn to exin?"


    "I tell you, you have been fired by the Ellis Law Firm!"


    "You don''t need toe to handle the resignation procedures,"


    "I will have someone send your things to your home."


    "From now on, I don''t want to see you again, and you don''t let me see you!"


    When Jimmy heard that his boss wanted to fire him, he subconsciously said:


    "Boss, you have no right to do this!"


    "I have always done an excellent job, and I can get an A+ in every annual assessment."


    "I also have options for the firm and I am a senior partner of the firm."


    "You are not qualified to fire me directly!"


    "If you want to forcibly fire me,"


    "I will sue thew firm and demand a huge amount ofpensation from you!"


    "I''m not qualified?"


    The other party sneered,


    "Jimmy, let me remind you that in all these years at thew firm,"


    "You have won over five clients who bypassed ourpany."


    "Let''s not talk about other things,"


    "But in the patent dispute between Mel Goodman and IBMst year,"


    "If I remember correctly, ourw firm offered him a 20% risk agency."


    "He felt that the share was too high,"


    "So he privately reached a 10% risk agency cooperation through you and a smallw firm opened by your college ssmate."


    "You were secretly responsible for all the work outside the trial,"


    "And your college ssmate came forward to participate in the trial."


    "In the end, Later, you helped him get 45 million dors in patent royalties from IBM,"


    "And got 4.5 million dors in return."


    "I didn''t wrong you in this matter, did I?"


    "But just this case can send you to jail!"


    Jimmy was shocked and sweating. He subconsciously argued,


    "How is this possible!"


    "What you said isplete nonsense!"


    "At that time, Mel Goodman felt that his chances of winning were very high and he was unwilling to give up 20% of the profits to Ellis,"


    "So he chose to cooperate with otherw firms."


    "As for who he cooperated with, I didn''t know at all,"


    "Let alone participate in it. You don''t spit blood here!"


    The other partyughed: "Jimmy,e on, we are all adults,"


    "There are some things that I don''t need to exin too clearly."


    "Mel Goodman has met you and your college ssmates privately many times," "And you have also held many closed-door meetings to discuss the litigation direction,"


    "And breakthrough points of the entire case."


    "Mel Goodman has recorded all of these, and I have all these recordings."


    Jimmy was terrified and blurted out:


    "You... You must be lying! How is this possible!"


    The other party said: "Jimmy, be mature."


    "All partners who want to be promoted to senior partners must have enough handles in my hands."


    "Otherwise, no matter how strong their business capabilities are,"


    "I will not give him this opportunity."


    "What I want to prevent is which senior partner to grab my resources at a critical moment,"


    "Or want to bite me back when I kick him away!"


    "Think carefully about when you became a senior partner?"


    "Was the time point after Mel Goodman?"


    Jimmy murmured in amazement:


    "I was promoted to senior partner the second month after Mel Goodman''s case ended..."


    "Could it be... Could it be that you arranged all this?!"


    The other partyughed and said,


    "You are finally a little smarter."


    Jimmy gritted his teeth and said,


    "Ellis, you ba5tard!"


    "We work diligently for thew firm, and you deliberately framed us!"


    "It''s not a frame-up."


    The other party said, "I just want more security."


    "Your handle is in my hand, but I won''t do anything to you casually."


    "It''s your fault that you offended the eldest son of the Routhchild family."


    "I can''t let you get involved no matter what, understand?"

 Chapter 6248

    After that, the other party continued,


    "Jimmy, what you should pay attention to now is not that I fire you."


    "This is just the smallest punishment you can receive."


    "If you offend the Routhchild family, they will not let you off easily."


    At this point, the other party continued,


    "Oh, by the way, I have handed over all the evidence of the Mel Goodman incident to the Routhchild family''s butler.¡±


    "If they are still not satisfied with the way I handled it,"


    "They may put you in jail."


    "In that case, I advise you not to return to the United States."


    "For such arge amount of money, you will not be able to escape life imprisonment."


    "You are already fifty years old."


    "Even if you have the opportunity to be released on parole in the future,"


    "You will probably be over seventy-five years old."


    "Although you and I are colleagues, I can''t help you much."


    "You''d better take care of yourself."


    Jimmy broke out in cold sweat and his legs were shaking like sieves.


    He wanted to say something else,


    But the boss on the other end of the phone had already hung up.


    Jimmy was in a state of panic at this time.


    He never dreamed that he would actually offend the second-inmand of the


    Routhchild family in this small city in another fcuking country."


    Looking around the world, there are only a handful of people whose status and position can bepared with Steve Routhchild.


    The probability of provoking him in such a ce is probably lower than the probability of winning the Powerball lottery in China and the United States. At this moment, his rogue aura just now disappeared without a trace,


    And he said to Steve in fear and trepidation:


    "Mr. Routhchild... I''m really sorry,"


    "I didn''t expect it was really you..."


    "Just... It was all misunderstanding just now."


    "Please don''t take it to heart with me."


    Steve had been here for many days now.


    He finally used his identity as the heir of the Routhchild family to show off,


    But was ridiculed by Jimmy.


    He was so angry that he had nowhere to vent.


    Seeing that this grandson still wanted to beg for mercy from him,


    He immediately became furious and cursed with gritted teeth:


    "You are the first person who dared to shout at me since I was a child!"


    After saying that, he suddenly realized that something was wrong,


    And his eyes involuntarily nced at Charlie,


    And Charlie also looked at him with a puzzled look on his face,


    With a little surprise and ridicule on his face.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Steve coughed and changed his words,


    "There are people who dare to challenge me,"


    "But they are all people I respect and admire."


    "You are just a smallwyer,"


    "And you dare to challenge me. Who do you think you are?"


    As he was talking, Steve''s cell phone rang.


    It was the butler who called.


    He answered the phone immediately.


    The person on the other end of the phone said respectfully,


    "Sir, I have already talked to Ellis''s boss."


    "He said that he would immediately fire Jimmy andpletely ban him from the American legal profession,"


    "So that he would never be able to be awyer in the future."


    Steve asked, "Anything else?"


    The butler said, "Ellis''s boss just sent me some documents."


    "These are all evidence of Jimmy Smith''s suspected economic crimes."


    "If necessary, the materials can be transferred to the FBI at any time."


    "He said that at least Jimmy can stay in prison until he is 75 years old!"


    "Okay!"


    Steve said with satisfaction:


    "Let''s do it this way."


    "Hand all the information to the head of the FBI."


    "Tell him what I said and ask him to personally supervise this matter for me.¡±


    "I will not let this guy go back to the United States."


    The housekeeper immediately said:


    "Okay, sir, I''ll arrange it right away."


    Steve hung up the phone, looked at Jimmy with a sneer on his face and said:


    "After today, you will be a wanted person by the FBI."


    "If you go back to the United States, you will be arrested as soon as you get off the ne."


    "You will be sentenced to at least 20 to 30 years in prison."


    "So I advise you not to go back."


    "Find a job in Nanjing."


    "After all, there is no extradition agreement between China and the United States."


    "As long as you have not been deported, you can avoid going to jail."


    Jimmy was so scared that tears came to his eyes.


    His legs softened and he knelt on the ground and begged:


    "Mr. Routhchild, please let me go,


    "You can hit me or scold me,"


    "But please don''t give the information to the FBI,¡±


    "Otherwise, my life will be over!"


    Steve shrugged and sneered, "All I want is for you to be finished!"


    "If you don''t finish, where will my face be?"


    Seeing that Steve didn''t give him any face at all,


    Jimmy quickly looked at Meiqing on the side and cried and begged, "Sister-inw, please help me say something, sister-inw."


    Meiqing was still a little dazed.


    Seeing that Jimmy, who was arrogant and rogue just now, suddenly begged her,


    She didn''t know what to do for a while, but just said awkwardly,


    "Jimmy, I don''t know Mr. Routhchild."


    "It''s not easy for me toment on the conflict between you two..."


    Meiqing didn''t deliberately fight back against Jimmy,


    But because she knew in her heart that a big man like Steve was not someone they could make friends with.


    He must havee for Charlie''s face.


    Pord might not really know him, let alone herself.


    Jimmy hadpletely lost his lifeline at this point,


    So he could only pin all his hopes on Meiqing.


    He knelt down in front of her and cried,


    "Sister-inw, please help me plead with Professor Watt."


    "I will never covet the shares of Smith Law Firm again."


    "I just ask that you let me return to the United States safely to reunite with my family."


    "I really don''t want to go to jail,"


    "And I don''t want to stay in China forever, sister-inw!"

 Chapter 6249

    Facing Jimmy''s pleading, Meiqing was at a loss for a moment.


    Paul next to her couldn''t bear it, so he said to Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade, although my uncle is a bit mean,"


    "He is my father''s younger brother after all."


    "Please give him a chance to reform because he sincerely repents."


    When Paul started to plead with Charlie, Jimmy didn''t understand yet,


    And thought to himself: "Paul, Paul, my good nephew, if you really want to plead for me,"


    "Go and beg your stepfather."


    "After all, he is a friend of the eldest son of Routhchild."


    "What''s the point of asking this young man next to you?"


    Charlie asked Paul curiously at this time:


    "He wants to steal the property left to you by your father and your mother,"


    "And you still want to plead for him?"


    Paul smiled awkwardly and said,


    "I know very well what kind of person my uncle is."


    "The reason why he ran so far from the United States to act like a rogue is because he has no reasonable and legal way to snatch the shares of Smith Law Firm from me and my mother."


    "Otherwise, with his character, he would have sued us in the United States long ago."


    "Although what he did today was indeed a bit despicable,"


    "In essence, he was just trying his best."


    "Even if he returns to the United States safely, he has no other way to ask for shares."


    Jimmy didn''t expect that his nephew had already revealed his bottom line.


    He saw the cards clearly and said with shame:


    "Paul, you are right... I am just mentally unbnced."


    "I want to take advantage of this happy day toe and make trouble."


    "As long as you can forgive me this time, I will never harass you again!"


    As he said, he wiped his tears and said with great grievance:


    "And now I have paid the price for my stupid behavior."


    "I never dreamed that my boss would deliberately set a trap to get hold of my handle."


    "If he bans me, I will bepletely unemployed when I go back,"


    "And may not be able to work as awyer in this life."


    "I hope you will show mercy and don''t kill me financially. I still have a wife and children..."


    Meiqing saw that he was indeed admitting his mistake and paying a heavy price,


    She said to Charlie: "Charlie... why don''t you just forget it?"


    "You''ve worked hard to talk to Mr. Routhchild and leave Jimmy a way out." Steve was afraid that Charlie would really save face for Jimmy, so he quickly said:


    "Mr. Wade, this despicable and shameless viin, we have to kill him quickly,"


    "Otherwise he will go back and sleep, forget the pain after the scar healed,"


    "Ande to cause trouble tomorrow."


    "You don''t have to worry about anything,"


    "I will arrange it, and I guarantee you will never see him again in this life!"


    Steve had been wronged in Aurous Hill for so many days,


    And he finally found a punching bag. If he only let out half of his anger,


    He would definitely feel more depressed.


    Jimmy was so scared that his face turned pale.


    He didn''t dare to plead with Steve, but when he thought about how Paul and Meiqing had just pleaded with this ordinary-looking young man in front of him,


    And even Steve Routhchild was respectful to him,


    He suddenly realized that Charlie was the real key behind this.


    So he looked at Charlie and cried,


    "Mr. Wade, you see, my sister-inw and my nephew don''t bother me anymore."


    "Please ask Mr. Routhchild for mercy."


    "I will never cause trouble again. I promise!"


    "If I break my promise, it won''t be toote for you to send me to jail!"


    Charlie looked at him, smiled slightly, and said,


    "Look, Mr. Routhchild just said that you don''t have to go to jail in the United States."


    "There is no extradition agreement between China and the United States. You can live in China."


    Jimmy said in a panic, "I... I came here for transit visa exemption."


    "I can only stay in China for 144 hours."


    "If I haven''t left China in 144 hours, I will be considered an illegal stay..."


    Charlie smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    "I have a good ce to settle you."


    "You can stay in China steadily. It doesn''t matter how long you stay."


    Steve the side smiled happily when he heard this, and said excitedly:


    "Yes, yes, yes! Kennel! Mr. Hong''s kennel!"


    "It''s perfect for him, more suitable than prison!"


    After that, he gave Charlie a thumbs up and praised him:


    "Mr. Wade, it has to be you!"


    "This is more exciting than sending him to prison!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jimmy heard that he was going to be sent to a kennel,


    Although he didn''t know what it looked like,


    But considering the name and seeing that Steve Routhchild was so excited about this ce,


    He knew it was definitely not a good ce.


    He looked at Charlie anxiously and asked him while crying,


    "Mr. Wade... Mr. Wade... May I ask what your dog farm is... what does it do..."


    Before Charlie could say anything, Steve sneered,


    "Of course, a dog farm is for raising dogs,"


    "But there are real dogs and fake dogs."


    "You are a fake dog, and you are the one who looks like a human butler."


    Then, Steve said, "Mr. Hong''s dog farm has a very good environment."


    "You can get your own cage, and you will be provided with meals."


    "You don''t have to work hard when you get there."


    "You can just eat every day and wait to die."


    Jimmy was so scared that his soul flew away.


    Locking himself in a dog cage?


    This is more than a hundred times more cruel than prison!


    Is there still justice? Is there still humanity?


    Thinking of this, Jimmy cried and said, "Mr. Wade, I beg you, I really beg you, you see I''m old, you put me in the kennel,"


    "It''s no use except wasting your space and your food,"


    "I''ll have to waste your energy to deal with the body when I die,"


    "Just treat me as an old dog that''s about to die, have mercy on me and let me go!"


    Before Charlie could say anything, Steve said,


    "It''s okay, Mr. Wade, I''ll be responsible for all his expenses in the kennel,"


    "I''ll pay double, and if he dies, you don''t have to bother dealing with the body,"


    "Just chop it up and feed it to the dogs, right?"


    "I''ll sponsor a batch of the best fighting dog breeds in the world then."


    At this point, Steve waved his hands, "Forget it,"


    "I''ll just sponsor Mr. Hong for 10 million dors and upgrade his kennel!"


    Jimmy had copsed, he never expected Steve to be so determined that he wouldn''t let go,


    The situation he was facing was getting worse and worse,


    He could have gone back to the United States to go to jail,


    But now even this road is blocked, he has to stay in a dog cage in China for the rest of his life until he dies,


    If he had known this would happen, he would have just gone back to the United States to go to jail!

 Chapter 6250

    Meiqing and Paul, mother and son, did not expect that Steve was so dissatisfied with Jimmy that he wanted topletely block his way out.


    The two wanted to say something to Jimmy, but they did not know where to start.


    The mother and son exchanged nces, and then Meiqing said very politely:


    "Mr. Routhchild, Jimmy did offend you in many ways just now,"


    "But I still hope that you will forgive him once for his sincere repentance."


    "He has three children in the United States, and the youngest is not yet an adult."


    "If he disappears in China, his family will be very anxious..."


    Jimmy was so scared that he trembled all over when he heard this, and cried and shouted:


    "Sister-inw, don''t say it! Please, sister-inw, don''t say it again!"


    Jimmy saw through Steve. This guy is now going topletely chase and intercept him, and never leave him any chance and hope.


    Meiqing mentioned his wife and children, and he was really afraid that Steve''s next sentence would be to send his wife and children over.


    Meiqing didn''t react for a while.


    Why did she plead for Jimmy and scare him half to death?


    But then Steve suddenly pped his hands and said excitedly,


    "Yes, yes, yes! We should bring his wife and children here too so that the family can be reunited!"


    After saying that, he quickly changed his words:


    "No! They can''t be reunited. Let his family of five each have a cage,"


    "And there should be an empty cage between each cage."


    ¡°Let them meet and talk every day across the cage, but no one can touch each other."


    Jimmy was so scared that he copsed to the ground.


    Seeing this, Meiqing quickly asked Paul to help him up, and then said angrily: "Mr. Routhchild, you... Even if you don''t ept his confession, you shouldn''t involve his wife and children."


    "We have an old saying that the disaster will not affect his wife and children."


    "If you do this, If it gets out, it will bring shame to the Routhchild family!"


    Steve said without hesitation: "What does the ancient saying have to do with me?"


    "I just want to make things difficult for him."


    "Not to mention his wife and children, even his dog will be taken away!"


    Seeing Steve gritting his teeth, Charlie was afraid that he would really do it if he didn''t wake him up, so he said:


    "Okay Steve, you are here to attend the wedding, don''t make it so bloody."


    Steve was stunned, then looked at Charlie, and said aggrievedly:


    "Mr. Wade, he barked at me first dmn it, I didn''t hire him!"


    Charlie nodded: "I know, I know, you see he is old, there is no point in keeping him in the kennel."


    "Instead of letting him eat and wait for death at Orvel''s ce,"


    "It is better to find something for him to do and squeeze out his surplus value."


    Steve hurriedly said: "Then it is also okay to let him feed the dogs and clean up the dog poop at the kennel every day."


    Charlie waved his hand and said: "He is an experiencedwyer after all,"


    "Cleaning up dog poop is a bit of a waste of his talent."


    "I just want to set up apany, and the legal department is currently left with only Aunt Han,"


    "So why not let hime to me."


    "He will do voluntary work for the newpany for ten years."


    "If he performs well at the end of the ten years, he will be allowed to go back."


    "If he does not perform well in the meantime, he can be sent to the dog farm."


    Steve suddenly realized: "Mr. Wade, this is what you mean."


    Charlie nodded, turned to look at Jimmy, and asked him:


    "Mr. Smith, I will let you work in China for ten years,"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "With food and amodation, but no sry."


    "Are you interested? If not, just pretend I didn''t say anything."


    When Jimmy heard this, he felt that the sky was bright, and he nodded frantically:


    "I am interested! I am interested!"


    For him, the worst thing is to go to the dog farm,


    And the second worst is to go back to China and go to jail.


    Being able to stay in China to work, at least you can still get basic personal freedom,


    This is not a little bit worse, it is definitely a mercy outside thew.


    Meiqing didn''t expect that Charlie would let Jimmy stay and work under him,


    But after thinking about it carefully, this is a very good solution.


    Although Jimmy is a little shameless, this is also the basic quality of Americanwyers, especially those who focus on business.


    If you are a little thin-skinned, you can''t get by at all.


    The thicker the skin and the higher the professional level,


    The greater the industry status and influence.


    Jimmy can be a senior partner of Ellis Law Firm, which is enough to show that he is definitely beyond doubt in terms of professional ability.


    Moreover, he has been behind the scenes for several years,


    And he must be a little rusty when ites to actual operation.


    Jimmy has always been in the front line, and his practical ability is absolutely no problem.


    Moreover, this is indeed a good thing for Jimmy.


    No matter what, it is much better than going to a kennel or prison.


    Charlie specifically asked Jimmy at this moment:


    "You said you are interested. Are you sincere?"


    Jimmy blurted out without hesitation: "Yes, yes! Absolutely sincere!"


    Charlie asked again: "Ten years, you won''t regret it, right?"


    "No, no, absolutely not!"


    Charlie asked again: "If others ask you about it, you know what to say, right?"


    "I know, I voluntarily chose to develop in China!"


    "Absolutely voluntary! Even if my wife and children ask me, I will say the same thing!"


    Charlie nodded gently: "You are a teachable child."


    "In this case, I will let you go back and arrange your family."


    "Come to Aurous Hill to report to Aunt Han in half a month."


    "No problem!" Jimmy didn''t expect Charlie to let him go back home to make arrangements.


    He was extremely grateful and nodded heavily, saying,


    "Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your magnanimity!"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, I''lle right away after I arrange things at home!"


    Charlie looked at Steve and said, "If he doesn''te in half a month or runs away,"


    "Then you have someone catch him and send him directly to Orvel''s dog farm."


    Steve didn''t expect that he couldn''t even abuse a loser like Jimmy.


    He felt a little depressed, but when he thought that it didn''t matter if he suffered a little grievance,


    The most important thing was to please Charlie,


    So he immediately patted his chest and promised,


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, I''ll have someone keep an eye on him."


    Charlie looked at Jimmy and said with a smile:


    "You are Paul''s uncle. The blood rtionship in your bones will not disappear because of the death of your eldest brother."


    "Aunt Han has been your eldest sister-inw for decades."


    "People say that the eldest sister-inw is like a mother."


    "Although your eldest brother is no longer here, she is also half of your rtive."


    "You are also very loyal and righteous."


    "Not only did youe to China to attend Aunt Han''s wedding,"


    "But you were also willing toe to China to help Aunt Han at the beginning of her new career."


    "This feeling is really touching. In my opinion, when the wedding startster,"


    "You must go on stage to say a few words of blessing,"


    "So that the guests can see the brilliance of your humanity.


    Jimmy heard this and felt bitter in his heart.


    He knew what Charlie meant. On the one hand, it was a step for him to step down.


    On the other hand, he also needed toe forward to give these guests a reasonable exnation,


    Otherwise everyone would not understand what happened here.


    Although this kind of thing is quite embarrassing, he can''t care about it at the moment.


    It is the greatest blessing to escape from the clutches of Steve Routhchild.


    In front of this matter, what does it matter if he loses some face?


    He can take off his pants and run nak3d from here to Aurous Hill Airport. He can really do that!

 Chapter 6251

    Jimmy, who was relieved, suddenly realized a problem and said to Charlie quickly:


    "Mr. Wade, I''m going back to the United States to settle my family."


    "I won''t be arrested as soon as Ind, right?"


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "Whether you will be arrested depends entirely on Steve."


    After that, Charlie said to Steve:


    "Steve, tell your butler not to send the evidence to the FBI."


    "If you have sent it, withdraw it and let them pretend they have not seen it."


    Steve immediately said:


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, I''ll send him a message."


    Jimmy said worriedly: "Mr. Wade,"


    "I''m afraid that my boss will not let me go."


    "This guy is too sinister."


    "He deliberately Created opportunities for us to make mistakes and collect evidence of our crimes,"


    "Just to control us at the critical moment..."


    Charlie said lightly: "Don''t worry,"


    "Even if your boss sends all the evidence of your crimes to the FBI,"


    "Steve has a way to keep you safe."


    Steve on the side nodded and said:


    "Mr. Wade, don''t worry, whether to arrest him or not depends on your word."


    "As long as you say to arrest him,"


    "I will get him sentenced to life imprisonment directly."


    "If you say not to arrest him,"


    "Even the President of the United States can''t arrest him."


    Jimmy knew that Steve was reminding himself not to y tricks.


    In fact, he waspletely overthinking.


    Things hade to this point.


    Even if he was given ten courage, he would never dare to y tricks.


    Charlie suddenly thought of something at this time, so he asked Jimmy:


    "Your boss is cheating you so much, do you want to give him a hand?"


    When Jimmy heard this, his eyes widened and he said excitedly:


    "I want to! I want to so much!"


    "If the killing was not against thew,"


    "The first thing I would do when Ind back was to kill him!"


    Charlie nodded and smiled:


    "Since you want to, then this matter is easy to handle."


    After that, he looked at Steve and said:


    "Call Ellis''s bosster and tell him that you just found out that Jimmy is a distant rtive of an old friend of yours in China."


    "As the saying goes, there is no acquaintance without fighting."


    "You have already put aside your past grudges and be friends."


    "Tell him not embarr Jimmy again in the future."


    Steve was puzzled and didn''t understand why Charlie did this,


    But he still nodded very cooperatively and said:


    "Okay, Mr. Wade, I''ll talk to himter."


    Charlie turned to Jimmy and said,


    "After you return to the United States, the boss of Ellis will definitely invite you to dinner."


    "While inviting you back, he will take the opportunity to ask you about your specific situation."


    "You can tell him that your former sister-inw''s current husband is Steve''s good friend."


    "You had a little misunderstanding at the wedding,"


    "And then you quickly talked it out."


    "He will definitely invite you back to Ellis."


    "You can say that you have promised your former sister-inw and her husband that you wille to China to help them."


    "Then take this opportunity to ask him to send ten experiencedwyers from Ellis toe to China with you to help."


    "You have to select these ten people, and you have to pick the best in all aspects."


    "The term of help is the same as yours, which is ten years."


    "Of course, all the sries and travel allowances of these tenwyers in the next ten years will be paid by him."


    Charlie said, "Oh, by the way, let him pay your sry as well,"


    "So that you don''t have toe to China to work for ten years in vain."


    After that, Charlie continued, "But you can only take 30% of your sry."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The remaining 70% will be transferred monthly to the dog farm that Steve just mentioned."


    "It needs funds for continued operation there."


    "Just think of it as your contribution to the dog farm."


    When Jimmy heard the word "dog farm", his heart beat fast,


    So he hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade, I will do everything you say!"


    Steve, who was standing next to him, was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    Ellis was thergestw firm in the United States.


    Thewyers who could work in thisw firm were the elites selected from thousands of people.


    If Jimmy was allowed to choose at will,


    Then choosing ten topwyers would be like cutting off Ellis''s aorta.


    Moreover, the annual sry of ten topwyers was not low.


    Counting senior partners like Jimmy, the annual sry of eleven people, plus travel expenses,


    All would be at least more than 100 million US dors a year.


    Ten elites missing, and 100 million US dors had to be thrown in every year.


    For Ellis, it is definitely a heavy blow.

 Chapter 6252

    Jimmy was a little unsure at this time and said to Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade, this... this condition is indeed a bit harsh."


    "Will Ellis'' boss agree to it?"


    Charlie said: "If it''s just you who said it, he will definitely not agree,"


    "But if Steve expresses his opinion, he will definitely agree."


    Steve thought: "Charlie is too cruel."


    "He can do such a bad thing."


    "I have to help him be a bad guy once..."


    But he said very firmly: "Mr. Wade, don''t worry,"


    "I will definitely put enough pressure on him."


    "From now on, you can use Ellis as your ownw firm as long as you want." "If their boss dares to say a word, I will make him pay!"


    "Okay."


    Charlie nodded with satisfaction: "Then this matter is settled."


    After that, he turned to look at Meiqing and said,


    "Aunt Han, Jimmy will bring ten otherwyers to Aurous Hill to report to you in half a month."


    "Thepany is expected to be registered by then,"


    "And they can go straight to work. You will be in charge of them then."


    Meiqing was amazed at Charlie''s series of unconventional operations.


    Jimmy was also treated leniently,


    Which made her feel relieved, so she quickly said,


    "Okay Charlie, I will arrange it then."


    Charlie nodded, and said to Pord, "Uncle,"


    "After the wedding, you and Aunt Han will go on your honeymoon as usual,"


    "And the work here will be temporarily promoted by the An family."


    "Okay."


    Pord said hurriedly,


    "Let''s end the honeymoon as soon as possible and try to get to work in a week."


    "Don''t be in a hurry."


    Charlie smiled and said, "There are still many procedures and preparations to be done in the early stage."


    "The Wade family still has toe to sign the contract andplete the press conference."


    "You and Aunt Han cane back in half a month."


    After that, Charlie looked at Jimmy again and said,


    "It''s almost time. I will go on stage to give a thank-you speech on behalf of the bride and groom."


    "As a guest who hase from afar, after I give my speech,"


    "You must go on stage and tell everyone why you just made a scene in public and knelt on the ground crying for a long time."


    "There must be a reason that can convince everyone."


    Jimmy said without hesitation,


    "I have thought about it. When the timees,"


    "I will tell the truth and say that I am a shameless rogue."


    "I originally wanted to take this opportunity to snatch the shares of Smith Law Firm,"


    "So I shouted in public;"


    "And I knelt down and cried bitterly because I was touched by the sincerity of my sister-inw and her husband Mr. Watt during the confrontation."


    "They made me feel that family affection is far more important than interests,"


    "So I also deeply realized my mistakes and actively corrected them in exchange for their forgiveness."


    "At the same time, I will also tell everyone that after being inspired by the two of them,"


    "I decided to stay in Aurous Hill and contribute to the new project they are about tounch!"


    Charlie said in surprise:


    "Sure, you have understood the etiquette and human rtions,"


    "So let''s do it as you say!"


    Since Pord and Meiqing''s wedding omitted many traditional procedures,


    They had much more time.


    Even though Jimmy had caused such a scene,


    It did not affect the normal progress of the wedding.


    The guests present had previously witnessed the whole process of Jimmying to find fault,


    And knew that this was a matter of the bride''s ex-husband''s family,


    So it was difficult for everyone to intervene.


    As for what Jimmy was talking about with Charlie,


    Steve and otherster, the guests were not very clear.


    They just saw that Jimmy was very arrogant at first,Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    And suddenly he knelt on the ground and cried, which made everyone confused.


    Now, Charlie has solved Jimmy''s troubles,


    And it is almost time to hold the ceremony,


    So Charlie stepped onto the stage to open the wedding.


    He first weed and thanked the guests,


    And then expressed his honor as a junior to be invited to be the host and witness.


    After an opening statement, he continued:


    "Just as our guests were entering, a friend was quite emotional at the scene."


    "I believe everyone has seen it."


    "This friend is named Jimmy Smith. He is the uncle of the son of today''s bride, Ms. Meiqing."


    "Now I would like to invite Mr. Smith to the stage to exin to everyone what happened just now and to send wedding blessings to today''s bride and groom."


    When everyone heard that the guy who had caused trouble just now was going to take the stage to give a speech,


    Their gossiping souls were aroused.


    After a round of apuse, they looked forward to Jimmy''s waiting.

 Chapter 6253

    Jimmy had already given up on his face at this time.


    He took the microphone and walked onto the stage, came to Charlie''s side,


    Then bowed deeply to the audience, and said very ashamedly:


    "Dear guests, I am really sorry that my previous behavior was offensive."


    "Please don''t mind."


    "The reason why I made trouble at the wedding was because,"


    "I was greedy and wanted to snatch the shares of Smith Law Firm from my sisterinw and nephew..."


    Then Jimmy said, "In fact, Smith Law Firm was founded by my sister-inw and myte eldest brother after decades of hard work."


    "There is actually no equity rtionship with the Smith family."


    "The reason why I coveted the shares of Smith Law Firm is that there arergerw firms in the United States that want to merge all of Smith Law Firm''s business in the United States."


    "Now think about it, I really deserve to die! For the sake of money,"


    "I actually disregarded family affection and thew. I am really ashamed!"


    At this point, Jimmy sighed and continued,


    "In order to make up for my own greed and mistakes,"


    "I have decided to stay in Aurous Hill and contribute to their future careers."


    "I also hope that I can express my own repentance and support for them with practical actions."


    "Finally, I sincerely wish today''s bride and groom a happy wedding and a lonsting marriage."


    "Once again, I would like to express my sincerest apologies to them and all the guests present for my recklessness and shamelessness today!"


    Jimmy''s confession gave many guests a clearer understanding of what had just happened,


    And they all knew that Meiqing''sw firm had no conflicts of interest with herte husband''s family.


    This was also the reason why Charlie asked Jimmy to apologize publicly.


    Words are scary.


    If after today''s wedding, it is rumored that Meiqing robbed herte husband''s family''s assets and ran back to China,


    It would be a great insult and blow to her personality.


    Jimmy made this clear today,


    And he couldpletely cut off the possibility of gossip from outsiders.


    At this time, Jimmy was also bitter in his heart.


    It was definitely embarrassing, but in order to survive,


    He could only give up his reputation and face.


    After Jimmy''s problem was solved,


    Meiqing and Pord''s wedding had no other obstacles and was sessfullypleted.


    The two were indeed a perfect match, not only were the guests very optimistic about them, But even Paul and Melba thought they were a match made in heaven,


    And they were all happy for their fathers or mothers.


    Charlie could also see that the couple truly loved each other,


    And the deep love was in their eyes and could not be hidden at all.


    After the wedding, the couple and their children sent the guests out together.


    Steve was about to say goodbye and leave, so he said to Charlie,


    "Mr. Wade, I''ll go back to the hotel first."


    "I''ll make arrangements for Jimmy."


    ''You can contact me anytime if you have any specifics."


    Charlie nodded and said,


    "Thank you for making a special trip."


    Steve said hurriedly,


    "Why are you being polite to me?"


    After that, he said to Pord and Meiqing,


    "I wish you a happy wedding again."


    "My private jet happens to be parked in Aurous Hill,"


    "And I won''t leave for the time being."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can use it for your honeymoon."


    "It doesn''t matter where you go."


    Pord thanked him, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Routhchild,"


    "We have already booked the tickets, so we won''t trouble you."


    "No trouble."


    Steve said,


    "Just refund the tickets."


    "My private jet is a modified A350."


    "Itsfort is absolutely unmatched, even Air Force One can''tpare."


    Charlie smiled and said, "That''s great,"


    "Uncle, Aunt, this is also a small gift from Steve,"


    "Please don''t be polite,"


    "With the support of the Routhchild family''s name,"


    "It will be much more convenient to go anywhere,"


    "Not only will the road be morefortable, but it can also save a lot of time."


    Pord didn''t want to cause trouble to others,


    But since Charlie said so, he couldn''t refuse, so he said to Steve,


    "Thank you, Mr. Routhchild."


    Steve smiled and said,


    "You''re wee, I''ll arrange everything."


    Jimmy came over at this time and said tteringly,


    "Sister-inw..."


    "Maybe it will not be appropriate to call you sister-inw in the future."


    "I''ll call you Mrs. Watt in the future."


    Meiqing smiled and said,


    "Jimmy, you should call me sister-inw."


    "After all, you have called me that for so many years."


    "What''s more, although your eldest brother is gone,"


    "Paul will always be your nephew."


    "Yes, yes, yes."

 Chapter 6254

    Jimmy nodded repeatedly and said respectfully,


    "Then I will still use sister-inw."


    After that, he did not forget to look at Pord and asked carefully,


    "Professor Watt, do you have any objection?"


    "Of course none."


    Pord said in a friendly manner:


    "After all, you have been rtives for decades."


    "I fully understand and ept it."


    "That''s good."


    Jimmy breathed a sigh of relief and then said:


    "Please rest assured, I will set an ambush and return as soon as possible today." "After returning to the United States,"


    "I will settle my family in the shortest time,"


    "And then meet with ourw firm boss."


    "Afterpleting the task assigned by Mr. Wade,"


    "I wille to report to you as soon as possible!"


    Steve on the side remembered and said,


    "I will ask someone to call their boss now."


    After that, he said, "Oh no, I will call him personally!"


    Then, Steve asked the butler for the other party''s phone number,


    And asked the butler to greet the other party in advance,


    Informing the other party that Steve took the initiative to talk to him.


    Ellis'' boss, Nate Ellis, heard the butler of the Routhchild family say that the family heir Steve was going to call him,


    And the whole person was excited beyond words.


    He also thought that his handling of Jimmy''s affairs was recognized by him,


    And he was going to call him personally to praise himself,


    So he excitedly waited in front of the phone, waiting for Steve''s call.


    When Steve dialed his number, he picked up the phone instantly and said politely,


    "Hello! I''m Nate Ellis!"


    Steve hummed and said lightly,


    "I''m Steve Routhchild."


    Nate Ellis said respectfully,


    "Hello, Mr. Routhchild!"


    "It''s my honor to receive a call from you!"


    "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    Steve said lightly, "I called to tell you that from now on,"


    "You must never embarrass Jimmy Smith again."


    "Ah?"


    Nate Ellis asked in astonishment:


    "Mr. Routhchild, it was your butler who called and said that you wanted to teach him a lesson,"


    "So I fired him... I didn''t intend to embarrass him..."


    Steve said coldly:


    "I know, but the situation has changed a bit."


    "The reason why I met Jimmy was because I was attending the wedding of a close friend of mine in China."


    "I didn''t expect that he was a distant rtive of my close friend,"


    "And we have already cleared up all the misunderstandings,"


    "So you must not embarrass him again,"


    "Otherwise I will not be able to exin to my close friend."


    "If you make me lose face in front of my close friend,"


    "Then I will definitely not forgive you!"


    "In addition, I tell you, I have promised my close friend that,"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will help my friend, take good care of Jimmy."


    "If you dare to do anything to him,"


    "I will definitely not forgive you, do you understand?"


    Nate Ellis wanted to p himself in the face and cursed in his heart:


    "Dmn it, there are such things in this world?"


    "You wanted me to teach him a lesson,"


    "And after I taught him a lesson, you say such things again."


    "Isn''t this being a hooligan?"


    "You have to know that I have offended Jimmy Smith to death."


    "Let him know that I deliberately designed to leave him with a handle,"


    "And let him know that I will send him to jail to please you."


    "Aren''t you cheating me?"


    Seeing that Nate Ellis was speechless for a while, Steve said,


    "I''ll let Jimmy talk to you."


    After that, he handed the phone to Jimmy.


    Jimmy gritted his teeth and took the phone.


    He opened his mouth and said sarcastically,


    "Oh, boss, I''m so sorry to disappoint you!"


    When Nate Ellis heard this, he immediately smiled and said,


    "Jimmy, don''t say that. It was all misunderstandings before."


    "It''s okay to have misunderstandings."


    "It''s good that they can be resolved!"


    "I will hold a board meeting as soon as possible to vote on your joining the board of directors."


    "When youe back, you will be a member of the board of directors!"


    After that, he quickly asked,


    "By the way, Jimmy, when are youing back?"


    "I will pick you up at the airport in person!"

 Chapter 6255

    Jimmy naturally hated his boss very much.


    When he heard that he was going to pick him up at the airport, he immediately said,


    "Okay, I just happen to have something to talk to you about in person."


    "I''ll send you the flight number after I book the ticket."


    Nate Ellis said without hesitation,


    "No problem, no problem."


    "Send it to me when the timees."


    "See you at the airport!"


    Jimmy hung up the phone and handed the phone back to Steve.


    At this time, Nate Ellis, who was in the United States,


    Was pacing back and forth in the room in a panic, and kept muttering,


    "This is over, Jimmy will definitely not let it go easily..."


    His wife asked in surprise,


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you fire Jimmy?"


    "Why do you want him to join the board of directors,"


    "And pick him up at the airport in person?"


    "Don''t mention it..."


    Nate said depressedly,


    "Steve Routhchild, the heir of the Routhchild family, called me and said that it was just a misunderstanding between him and Jimmy..."


    "What the hell is this? In order to please him, I handed over Jimmy''s dirtyundry and wanted to send Jimmy to jail,"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But he called and said it was all just a misunderstanding,"


    "And he also said that he promised his friend to take good care of Jimmy."


    "Isn''t this going to kill me?"


    His wife eximed, "Did Steve Routhchild call you personally?"


    "Yes..." Nate sighed,


    "I have served the Routhchild family for so many years,"


    "But I had never had direct contact with any member of the Routhchild family."


    "In other words, someone like me is not qualified to directly contact the Routhchild family members."


    "It is not worthy at all."


    "It is good enough to contact their butlers or business managers."


    "As a result, the No. 2 person in the Routhchild family actually took the initiative to call me and said that he would take care of Jimmy."


    "You can think about it and know that the two of them must have contact information for each other."


    "If I can''t satisfy Jimmy this time, he will definitelyin to Steve!"


    His wife rubbed her nose and said worriedly,


    "I know Jimmy a little bit. He is very smart and not a good person."


    "In yourw firm, There are many excellentwyers."


    "He is one of the most aggressivewyers, and he has many means."


    "He may have known that you deliberately set a trap for him and left him with so many handles."


    "If you can''t make him forgive you, he will definitely be a big trouble."


    Nate said helplessly: "I don''t know if I can deal with him now."


    "I don''t know if he will be satisfied if he joins the board of directors."


    "If not, give him more stock options and use money to appease him!"


    His wife asked with some pain:


    "How much do you n to give him?"


    Nate thought for a while and said:


    "On the basis of the current situation,"


    "Add 5 million dors every year. This should satisfy him, right?"


    Nate''s wife sighed covered her chest and said:


    "I hope so. 5 million dors is not a small amount."


    "It''s really not cheap for him!"


    The morning of the second day after the wedding,


    Pord and Meiqing took Steve''s private ne to leave the city.


    That morning, Jimmy also took a ne to return to the United States.


    Jacob and ine had a few days left on their honeymoon in Dubai,


    So Charlie rarely enjoyed a short period of peace.


    Twelve hourster, Jimmynded at New York''s Kennedy Airport with a furious heart.


    His boss Nate was already waiting at the airport with the option agreement.


    Jimmy didn''t sleep for a minute in the twelve hours since he came back.


    He only thought about one thing, how to do his best to torture his boss Nate whocked great virtue.


    The annual profit of Ellis Law Firm is about 500 million dors.


    Among them, the boss Nate, as the founder and major shareholder, can get at least 150 million dors.


    Jimmy calcted the annual sry, bonus, and share of the ten most capable people in the firm.


    The total amount of these ten people''s annual sry, bonus, and share is about 100 million dors.


    Although the ie of these ten people only ounts for 20% of the profit of the firm,


    The output value they create ounts for 80% or even more of the entirew firm.


    Jimmy felt that since he had Steve, the sword of the imperial court,


    He would naturally take away all the ten most capable people in Ellis Law Firm, leaving no one for Nate.


    As long as these ten people leave Ellis, Ellis''s revenue next year will probably be at least halved.


    The most terrifying thing is that these ten people no longer create value for Ellis,


    But Ellis still has to continue to pay them full sries,


    Which will take another 100 million from Ellis''s profit next year.


    With this calction, Ellis may start to lose money next year.


    However, Jimmy felt that it was not enough to just do this.


    He wanted Nate to pay a higher price.


    So, he spent twelve hours to n a very sinister n.


    When he walked out of the airport with dark circles under his eyes,


    Nate came forward with an excited face,


    Took the initiative to put his arm around his shoulder, and said enthusiastically: "Jimmy, you are finally back!"


    As he said that, he was afraid that Jimmy would directly attack him,


    So he immediately took out a document from his briefcase and said to Jimmy:


    "There are two agreements here, one is the approval letter for you to join the board of directors,"


    "And the other is an agreement to grant you some additional options."


    "Conservatively estimated, this option agreement will bring you an additional ie of 5 million dors per year."


    "This is also a little thought from me as a boss."


    "Please don''t take the previous things to heart."

 Chapter 6256

    Jimmy nodded calmly and asked him,N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Do the other directors agree to let me join the board of directors?"


    Nate said quickly, "I haven''tmunicated with them in detail yet,"


    "But I believe that if I strongly rmend you to join the board of directors,"


    "They will definitely not have any objection."


    "Most of these directors are investors from earlier years."


    "They have made a lot of money from the dividends of thew firm over the years,"


    "So I want to bring you to the board of directors, and they should not dare to object."


    Then Nate said, "If you are tired,"


    "I will send you home to rest first. If you are not tired,"


    "We will go directly to thepany. The board members are waiting to see you." Jimmy said lightly, "Then let''s go to thepany first."


    "Okay!" Nate said with a smile, "My car is outside, let''s go!"


    When the two came out of the airport, Nate invited him into his Bentley car.


    Then, Nate drove and Jimmy sat in the passenger seat.


    The car drove towards the office of Ellis Law Firm in Manhattan.


    On the way, Nate said with great regret:


    "Jimmy, I have always regretted what happened yesterday."


    "You and I have worked together for many years,"


    "And I have great respect for you."


    "If it weren''t for the Routhchild family''s butler who has been putting pressure on me,"


    "I would never have ignored you. I hope you can understand."


    Jimmy asked him back:


    "You said on the phone yesterday that you have leverage over every senior partner in thew firm."


    "I want to know what kind of leverage you have?"


    Nate touched his nose and said awkwardly:


    "Actually, my situation is simr to yours."


    "It''s just that for some cases that are easier to win and the target is high enough,"


    "I will ask people to induce clients to findwyers to reach a private cooperation,"


    "Which can reduce at least one I will pay half of thewyer''s fee,"


    "Because the case is high and rtively easy to win,"


    "And the client has also actively expressed the idea of private transaction."


    "Mostwyers find it difficult to refuse."


    "I will also ask people to induce these clients to leave relevant evidence to avoid future risks,"


    "And then find a way to get this evidence in hand."


    Speaking, Nate defended himself and said,


    "Jimmy, you also know that every senior partner has a lot of client resources in addition to his own reputation."


    "Once they are poached by otherw firms, or simply go out to start their own business,"


    "They will inevitably take away Ellis''s clients and potential clients."


    "This kind of thing is intolerable, so for the stability and safety of Ellis,"


    "I must also keep a hand, so That''s why you want to keep some evidence in your hand as a trump card for counterattack..."


    Jimmy nodded and said lightly: "I know you want me to stop pursuing this matter."


    "For the sake of options and board membership,"


    "I can consider this matter, but I have one condition, you must promise me."


    Nate hurriedly said: "You said, as long as I can do it, I will do it!"


    Jimmy said: "I want the ck material and evidence of all senior partners in your hand."


    "To be honest, you made me feel very insecure this time."


    "My ck material is already in your hands,"


    "Then I must know the ck material of others to increase my sense of security."


    Nate thought for a while, and said cautiously:


    "Jimmy, if these materials are leaked,"


    "It will greatly affect the internal stability and unity of ourw firm."


    "Besides, your affairs are protected by the Routhchild family,"


    "So there will be no problem even if they are leaked,"


    "So you should not feel insecure because of this..."


    Jimmy raised his hand to interrupt him and said seriously:


    "This is my only request."


    "If you can agree, we will go to thepany to meet the board members."


    "If you can''t agree, then please take me home directly."


    "I will go to thepany tomorrow morning toplete the termination agreement."


    Nate didn''t dare to let Jimmy terminate the contract with thew firm at this time.


    What if Steve Routhchild thought that he fired him on purpose,


    Wouldn''t he be in big trouble?


    Now that he had to deal with Steve Routhchild,


    The only way was to satisfy Jimmy and let him let bygones be bygones.


    As long as he could do this, he and thew firm would be temporarily safe.


    Thinking of this, Nate asked Jimmy directly:


    "Jimmy, you don''t want to leak this information to the person involved, do you?"


    Jimmy said lightly: "Don''t worry,"


    "If I leak that information to the person involved,"


    "Then please God punish me and let Jimmy Smith leave his hometown and leave the United States, wander overseas, and work for others for ten years."


    "Moreover, during these ten years, not only will the other party not give me a penny of sry,"


    "But even the money I earn from other ces, he will take most of it."


    Nate thought: "Why does Jimmy''s oath feel weird?"


    "But the content of this oath seems to be quite cruel."


    "Working for others for ten years for nothing, and the other party not giving him a penny,"


    "He even wants to give the other party money in return."


    "The ck ves back then were not so miserable, right?"


    "We are all God''s people, he should not joke about his own future.¡±


    Thinking of this, he breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    "Okay! Since you said it, I definitely can''t refuse."


    "Let''s go to thepany to meet the directors first,"


    "And I will send you all the informationter."

 Chapter 6257

    The board members of Ellis Law Firm had already been waiting in the high-level meeting room of thew firm.


    They also knew that Jimmy had established a connection with the Routhchild family,


    So they did not dare to neglect him.


    Those who often stayed in New York and those who did not all came early to wait.


    This feeling was very much like a third-rate family in a feudal kingdom,


    Which was not even close to the royal family,


    But suddenly a beautiful girl was given the title of Changzai by the emperor.


    It was as if the whole family finally had someone who could be heard by the emperor.


    Everyone was looking forward to her being able to perform a "Zhen Huan Zhuan" in the pce,


    Upgrading from Changzai to be the queen,


    So that the whole family would be glorious.


    Even Ellis had the same idea.


    His appeasement of Jimmy was only one of the reasons.


    In his opinion, the appeasement of Jimmy was not a problem.


    The key was how to make Jimmy make greater contributions to Ellis Law Firm after appeasing him.


    When the two came to Manhattan and met with all the board members in the meeting room,


    The whole meeting room burst into thunderous apuse.


    Everyone looked at Jimmy with admiring eyes.


    The meaning was very clear.


    From today on, you are the hope of the whole family.


    Jimmy looked at these directors who were usually high and mighty,


    And now were fawning at him in every way,


    And his heart was filled with emotion.


    This was the influence of the Routhchilds,


    Which was enough to make the so-called elite ss bow down.


    After thunderous apuse, Nate said proudly:


    "I invited everyone here today to announce my decision in front of everyone,"


    "Which is to formally nominate Mr. Jimmy Smith as a member of the board of directors of our Ellis Law Firm."


    "The current 11 board members are all on the list,"


    "So we will vote on the spot."


    "Please raise your hands if you agree with my nomination."


    As soon as the voice fell,


    The other 10 directors raised their right hands without hesitation.


    One of them even said impatiently:


    "Chairman, an employee as contributive as Jimmy should be quickly absorbed into the board of directors."


    "In addition, our option agreement has been prepared for a long time."


    "Let Jimmy sign it quickly."


    Nate nodded, took out the contract, and said to Jimmy:


    "Look, Jimmy, this is the option agreement we have prepared."


    "After research and decision by the board of directors,"


    "You will be granted 100,000 options of thepany,"


    "Which is about 3% of the total shares of thepany."


    "These options will be redeemed in 5 years."


    "As long as you work here for 5 years,"


    "You can hold these options permanently."


    "In addition, as long as you sign this agreement,"


    "You will have the right to dividends of 100,000 options."


    "At present, The annual antique dividend is about 200 million US dors,"


    "And the option dividend can be an additional 5 to 6 million US dors per year."


    Jimmy did not look at the contract, but said very seriously:


    "The contract can be discussedter."


    "What I want to see now is the ck material of all the senior partners of Ellis."


    "You give me all the ck material you have,"


    "And we will continue to discuss it."


    "Otherwise, just prepare the termination agreement directly."


    Everyone looked at each other for a while,


    But Nate was the first to break the awkwardness and said with a smile:


    "This is simple."


    "Since Jimmy will soon be a member of the board of directors,"


    "These secrets should be shared with him."


    After that, he took out an Appleptop from his briefcase, turned it on, and said to Jimmy,


    "Since you are one of us, I might as well tell you about our operation mode."


    "We provide arge number of internship opportunities to the topw graduates in the United States every year,"


    "In order to select potential talents from them to absorb into ourw firm."


    "When talentse in, we will conduct internal rating."


    "Those with excellent potential are S-level,"


    "Followed by A-level, B-level, C-level and D-level."


    "The admission range is selected between the two levels of S and A;"


    "It often takes awyer five to ten years to umte experience."


    "If he performs well, we will give him a promotion and a raise."


    "If he performs very well, we will include him in the partnership n."


    "You know the partnership n very well."


    "It is a sry and option incentive n."


    "Once he enters the partnership n, he will be a quasi-partner."


    "We will give him a higher sry and certain options."


    "These options will be gradually redeemed and exercised,"


    "Over five to ten years to bind him to stay in Ellis and create greater surplus value for us."


    Jimmy stretched out his hand to interrupt him:


    "These are all old news."


    "I mainly want to know how the ck material part is operated and what specific ck material you have on them."


    "Okay..." Nate said awkwardly,N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Once a partner makes outstanding contributions and is promoted to senior partner,"


    "We need to make preparations for the future."


    "Senior partners are very capable and have their own client base."


    "Their appetite will be bigger and bigger."


    "They will ask for a higher option ratio and even ask to join the board of directors as a member."


    "However, our options are also limited."


    "Apany''s shares are at most 100%."


    "Everyone wants a share, but in the end, the share will be less and less."


    "This will cause a group of senior partners to be dissatisfied."


    "So before they be dissatisfied,"


    "We will create a series of opportunities for them to make mistakes;"


    "The purpose of ourw firm is to let every senior partner make mistakes and leave them with evidence of making mistakes."


    "It''s like buying a remote-controlled bomb on them."


    "Whether it explodes or not, or when it explodes,"


    "All depends entirely on the board of directors."

 Chapter 6258

    As he spoke, Nate brainwashed Jimmy again,


    "Jimmy, don''t over-interpret this kind of thing."


    "You will be a member of the board of directors in the future."


    "Then you will know that those senior partners outside are actually tools for us to make money."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Only when they do their jobs well and create more profits and value for thew firm can we sit back and rx and get a lot of cash every year."


    "In other words, those people are our cattle and horses."


    "We must tie them up with the best chains to prevent them from running away."


    Jimmy nodded and said,


    "I understand what you said."


    "What I want to see now is the specific ck materials of these people."


    Nate said, "Don''t worry, I will pass all these materials to you now,"


    "But Jimmy, you must keep these materials 100% confidential,"


    "And don''t let those people outside know them,"


    "Otherwise once they want to fight us to the death, it will be a huge loss for us."


    As he spoke, Nate sent some documents to Jimmy one after another.


    After reading these materials, Jimmy''s face became more and more ugly.


    Those senior partners who were simr to him on weekdays had actually been induced in various ways in the past few years,


    Leaving a lot of illegal evidence.


    Almost everyone''s ck material was enough to send him to prison and sentenced him to more than 5 years.


    Moreover, once these ck materials were exposed,


    They would not only suffer from imprisonment,


    But also permanently lose the qualification to continue to bewyers.


    After reading these materials, Jimmy said to Nate:


    "I am very grateful that you are willing to let me join the board of directors,"


    "But I personally think that if it is only 100,000 stock options,"


    "It is still much lower than I expected."


    Then, Jimmy added: "Moreover,"


    "You underestimated my loyalty."


    "You only prepared a 5-year contract for me,"


    "But I hope to work for Ellis for another ten years!"


    Jimmy now thinks very clearly.


    Originally, Charlie did not give him a penny and asked him to go to China to help,


    Which was equivalent to cutting off all his ie.


    He and his family have to live off the mountain,


    Butter Charlie also opened a loophole for himself.


    He asked Steve to endorse him to ensure that the Ellis Law Firm would continue to pay him sry in the next ten years,


    And also reserved a 30% share for himself.


    In other words, if he wants to make more money in the next 10 years,


    He must make Ellis'' sry base asrge as possible, and therger the better.


    It is precisely because of this that he deliberately expressed the idea of continuing to work for Ellis for ten years.


    Anyway, he can''t escape from going to China for ten years,


    And from a legal point of view, he was sent by Ellis and his sry was also given by Ellis,


    This means that he will still have an employment rtionship with Ellis in the next ten years,


    So he might as well take this opportunity to use it as a bargaining chip for the transaction.


    He went to China this time and saw clearly that this society is a huge food chain. Even people like Steve Routhchild have to be treated as food by Charlie,


    Not to mention a small person like himself.


    Therefore, Charlie treats himself as food, and he treats Nate as food.


    Nate heard Jimmy''s statement and felt mixed emotions.


    The good news is that keeping Jimmy should not be a problem.


    After all, Jimmy is willing to sign a ten-year contract with thepany,


    So he won''t offend Steve Routhchild.


    What he was worried about was that Jimmy was not satisfied with the five or six million options dividends per year,


    Which meant that he would have to bleed further.


    After thinking for a moment, he said,


    "Jimmy, let''s do this."


    "If you are willing to sign a 10-year agreement with the group,"


    "I can increase your options to 150,000 shares."


    Jimmy waved his hand and said,


    "If it doubles from 5 to 10 years,"


    "Then you have to at least double it for me, 200,000 options,"


    "And double the base sry."


    "If you have no problem, you can sign the contract now and I will sign it on the spot."


    "If you have any problems, then we don''t need to talk more, just let me resign and I will leave!"


    Nate was extremely depressed when he heard this.


    The doubling of options meant that at least 10 million dors would be distributed to Jimmy every year.


    If the base sry doubled again, at least 2 million would be spent.


    In this way, the money distributed to Jimmy alone would be more than 20 million every year!


    At this time, Jimmy was also calcting his future ie in his mind.


    He thought to himself, "If we calcte based on an annual dividend of 200 million dors, 200,000 stock options should be able to get 12 million,"


    "And the base sry doubled is 4 million dors."


    "Add to that my previous option dividends as a senior partner,"


    "And after deducting the performancemission, there will be about 18 million dors."


    "Of this 18 million dors, Charlie took 70%, and I got 30%,"


    "Which is still more than 5 million dors,"


    "Which is enough for the daily expenses of my family."


    Thinking of this, he suddenly realized something,


    "No! If I take ten senior partners away from Ellis,"


    "The core backbone of Ellis will be drained."


    "It will be a question of whether it can still make a profit next year."


    "Where will the money be for dividends?"


    "In that case, won''t there only be a base sry of 4 million dors?"


    "By then, I will only get 1.2 million a year!"

 Chapter 6259

    Nate didn''t know at this time that Jimmy had already made other ns.


    Although he was reluctant to give up the 200,000 shares of options,


    He could only grit his teeth and agree when he thought that the Routhchild family,


    A behemoth was standing behind Jimmy.


    He said, "Okay! 200,000 shares is 200,000 shares!"


    "200,000 shares of options, and 12 million dors per year is rtively safe."


    "As our business not only improves, "


    "The annual dividend amount will definitely increase further."


    "Jimmy, your future at Ellis Law Firm is limitless!"


    Although Nate made this decision with the belief of a hero cutting off his arm,


    Jimmy frowned again at this time.


    Because after a simple calction,


    Jimmy came to the conclusion that he now needs more cash than options.


    Options are more like a bet,


    Betting on whether thepany''s future development will be vigorous.


    If thepany develops rapidly,


    Options worth one million today may be worth tens of millions or even more next year,


    But if thepany starts to go downhill,


    The options worth one million today may only be exercised at a price of one hundred thousand or even lower next year.


    The board members present all felt that the future development of Ellis Law Firm would be rapid,


    Not only because they had the best team and the greatest reputation in the United States,


    But also because one of their biggestpetitors


    Smith Law Firm, had already shifted its focus to China.


    Although they did not give up their business in the United States,


    Their main focus had shifted, and the total amount of their business in the United States had naturally declined to a certain extent.


    These were all growth points for Ellis Law Firm.


    But Jimmy knew very well that when he left here with ten backbones,


    Ellis Law Firm would inevitably enter a period of rapid decline.


    In this case, what options would he need?


    Of course, cash was the safest choice.


    So he said, "I am a short-sighted person."


    "When my eldest brother and my eldest sister-inw founded Smith Law Firm,"


    "They offered to give me 30% of the shares so that I could join and start a business with them."


    "I felt that the failure rate of starting a business was high and it was not as safe as getting paid monthly for a job,"


    "So I did not agree."


    "Now that you are giving me options,"


    "I still feel that it is not as safe as cash."


    After that, he said, "How about this, we still sign a ten-year agreement,"


    "But I don''t want any options, and I will return all the options I was given before."


    "Didn''t Nate just say that these 200,000 options can be distributed to at least 12 million a year,"


    "And will be distributed more and more in the future?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "How about this, I will return these 200,000 options to you,"


    "And in the next ten years, you only need to discount to me 10 million dors every year."


    "Even if thepany''s performance gets better and better in the future,"


    "And the 200,000 options can be distributed to 20 million or even more every year,"


    "I will not regret it ande to you to change the agreement."


    "In the next ten years, I only want cash."


    When Nate heard this, his expression was a little surprised at first, but soon returned to normal.


    He knew Jimmy''s character. To put it nicely, he was cautious, and to put it bluntly, he was stingy.


    In Chinese mythology, one can find a prototype that is almost identical to him, that is Pixiu.


    In other words, this person always has money in his pocket and never out.


    Although he was already a senior partner in thew firm, he was always unwilling to spend money to subscribe to even one option.


    Generally speaking, in addition to board incentives,


    Partners can also obtain options through board sales.


    Most of the time, they give a part and then sell a part, which can also allow partners to participate with money.


    Once they really pay, they will truly regard themselves,


    As part of thew firm and work harder.

 Chapter 6260

    This method is applicable to most people, except Jimmy.


    Jimmy''s investment philosophy is that everything can be invested except money,


    But money is not.


    If he can make one million without investing money,


    And can make two million with a high probability of investing 100,000,


    Then he will definitely choose not to invest money to make one million.


    So at this time, wanting money instead of options is indeed in line with his personality.


    After thinking this through, Nate did not dwell too much on this issue,


    Thinking to himself:


    "No matter whether he wants options or cash, in short,"


    "As long as he signs a 10-year contract with me,"


    "It is enough to ensure that he will not regret it and will not leave me in 10 years."


    "Since Steve Routhchild is behind him, as long as he stays in Ellis,"


    "I can rest assured!"


    "Now that thepany is booming, it is his loss if he does not want options."


    "You can''t me me if you regret it in the future."


    So Nate said very straightforwardly:


    "No problem, Jimmy!"


    "Since you insist on taking cash, then we will do as you say,"


    "Sign a 10-year agreement,"


    "And I will pay you an additional bonus of 10 million dors every year to offset it.


    "You have promised to double my base sry, which is 4 million."


    "My guaranteed ie is 14 million dors a year."


    Nate waved his hand and said, "Jimmy, you are too conservative."


    "4 million is your base sry, 10 million is your options in cash."


    "If you perform well, you will get specific performance bonuses and project bonuses."


    "With your ability, it is not a problem to make 20 million a year."


    Jimmy shook his head very modestly and said,


    "I know my own situation very well. Let''s not talk about bonuses."


    "As long as you write the 14 million into the contract,"


    "I can sign it at any time."


    "Okay!" Nate said with a smile,


    "Then let''s sign the contract as soon as possible."


    "I''ll have someone prepare the contract."


    Jimmy reminded him,


    "Oh, by the way,"


    "We haven''t talked about the breach of contractpensation use yet."


    Nate hurriedly said, "Oh, Jimmy, I trust you 100%."


    "There is no need to make any breach of contract use."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    What Nate was thinking was that this guy was backed by the Routhchild family.


    Even if he really breached the contract, he would not dare to settle the score with him.


    Instead of doing this, it is better to do a favor and let him feel his trust in him.


    But he didn''t expect Jimmy said very seriously at this time:


    "Nate, I''m not afraid that I will regret it,"


    "I''m afraid that you will regret it."


    "What if you want to terminate the contract with me in advance,"


    "What should I do? I must have certain guarantees."


    "How could that be!"


    Nate hurriedly said: "Based on our rtionship and my trust in you,"


    "It is absolutely impossible for me to terminate the contract with you in advance."


    Jimmy nodded and said:


    "Although I trust you,"


    "We still have to keep a written agreement to avoid any problems in the future."


    Then, Jimmy said: "How about this,"


    "We don''t need other cumbersome uses."


    "I only have one."


    "If you terminate the cooperation with me before the end of these 10 years,"


    "You mustpensate me for all the sry and option cash for ten years in one lump sum,"


    "Okay?"


    Nate said without hesitation:


    "Don''t worry, I have absolutely no problem!"


    "I''ll do as you say!"

 Chapter 6261

    Jimmy and Nate were both very happy and signed a ten-year employment contract.


    Jimmy was happy because although he had to go to China to work for ten years,


    Fortunately, Nate could still pay him an annual sry of 14 million US dors.


    Even if he could only get 30% of it,


    It would still be more than 4 million,


    Which was enough to maintain the normal expenses of the family.


    Nate was happy because he didn''t know what this ten-year contract meant.


    He just felt that the hurdle of Steve Routhchild was over.


    If Jimmy could help him get closer to Routhchild in the next ten years,


    It would be even better.


    So, both partiespleted the signing happily and exchanged the jointly signed contracts.


    Then, Jimmy stood up and said,


    "I just got off the ne and didn''t have time to go home beforeing to thepany."


    "My family is still waiting for me."


    "Now that the contract has been signed,"


    "I will go back first. I wille to work on time tomorrow."


    Jimmy did not intend to tell Nate the truth now.


    He needed to notarize the contract first to ensure that all his rights and interests were protected,


    And that he had no worries before he could confront Nate.


    Nate had no idea that there was a huge trap behind Jimmy.


    Seeing that Jimmy was going to work tomorrow,


    He hurriedly said with concern:N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Jimmy, you must have been very tired on the way back from such a long distance."


    "Why don''t you rest for a few more days at home?"


    "These few days can be regarded as additional approved paid leave."


    "When you have rested well and adjusted your state,"


    "You cane to work in thepany."


    Jimmy said without hesitation:


    "How can I do this?"


    "After all, thepany treats me well,"


    "And I will definitely not let thepany down."


    Nate was very satisfied with his professional attitude and praised:


    "Jimmy, you can have this attitude."


    "I believe your future in Ellis will be limitless!"


    Jimmy nodded and said with a smile:


    "Take good care of me in the next ten years."


    "Don''t worry!"


    Nate nodded and said,


    "I will definitely fight for more benefits for you in the future."


    "I hope that you can be the highest-paidwyer in the United States in the future!"


    Jimmy said in a fake tone,


    "I will try my best."


    Nate patted his shoulder and asked him,


    "By the way, Jimmy, since you have a good rtionship with Mr. Routhchild,"


    "Can you invite him to thepany one day and chat with everyone?"


    Jimmy said, "Well... To be honest, it may not be convenient."


    "Mr. Routhchild is still in China and he probably won''t be able toe back for a while."


    Nate smiled and said,


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "I know he is in China, otherwise you wouldn''t be able to meet each other."


    "What I mean is, after Mr. Routhchild returns to the United States,"


    "You can make an appointment with him again.¡±


    Jimmy suddenly had an idea and said,


    "How about this, ourw firm happens to go on vacation together at the end of the year?"


    "Why not Organize all the board members and senior partners to go to China together."


    "I will definitely be able to arrange for Mr. Routhchild to meet with everyone in China."


    "When the timees, we will organize an internal meeting," "And I will definitely find a way to invite him to participate."

 Chapter 6262

    Nate asked in surprise:


    "Thepany''s welfare vacation is for going out to y."


    "Isn''t it a bit strange to go out and have a meeting?"


    Jimmy said: "You don''t understand this."


    "Travel meetings are a very popr model for Chinesepanies."


    "Take three or five days and choose a beautiful ce to let the coreyer go there for a vacation and hold a meeting."


    "Not only can the coreyer enjoy the fun of going out to y,"


    "But also let them feel thepany''s special care for them."


    "Moreover, pulling the team out for meetings not only ensures their sense of superiority,"


    "But also ensures that the middle and low-level employees cannot be exposed to the content of the meeting," "Which is more conducive to the unity of the core team."


    Then, Jimmy said, "This method is not called team vacation in China,"


    "It is called team building."


    Nate''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he eximed,


    "This sounds interesting, team building... um... not bad,"


    "It''s really good!"


    After that, he asked Jimmy,


    "Are you sure that we can invite Mr. Routhchild to attend the meeting when we go to China for team building?"


    Jimmy patted his chest and guaranteed,


    "One hundred percent, let''s go directly to Aurous Hill,"


    "Mr. Routhchild is there, I will contact him after we arrive."


    Nate was immediately excited.


    Steve Routhchild is the second-inmand of the Routhchild family,


    Absolutely under one person and above ten thousand people.


    It was something that he had never dared to dream of to have the opportunity to meet him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The reason why Jimmy suddenly decided to trick Nate and the core team into Aurous Hill was mainly because,


    He considered that it was impossible for him to let Nate willingly let go of ten senior partners,


    And pay their sries for the next ten years.


    If this matter is to be finally implemented,


    It still depends on Steve''s influence.


    Since Steve is the one who will pull the trigger in the end,


    Why not just pull the team over and let him do it?


    When Stevees to do this in person,


    Nate will probably be even more upset,


    And he will be able to move forward more smoothly.


    What''s more, he still hates Nate to the core,


    And this is a great opportunity to retaliate against him and strike him.


    But Nate didn''t know this.


    He only knew that Jimmy had promised him that he could meet Steve Routhchild as long as he went to China.


    This was a great deal. As long as he could see Steve,


    He would be willing to go around the world, let alone go to China.


    So he exchanged nces with several other board members.


    Everyone''s eyes were full of expectations for Jimmy''s proposal.


    So Nate waved his hand and said proudly:


    "In this way, thepany will pay for the flight.¡±


    "All board members and senior partners will gather at Kennedy Airport with their passports tomorrow morning,"


    "And we will fly to Aurous Hill for a team building!"


    After that, he said to a female director beside him:


    "Mandy, you will notify everyer that all senior partners must participate in this team building,"


    "And no one is allowed to ask for leave!"


    Mandy nodded: "Okay, boss, I will email everyer."


    Nate said: "By the way, please notify the administrative department to confirm the charter flight tonight."


    "Charter thergest and best ne!"


    Mandy said: "No problem, I will arrange it."


    Nate looked at Jimmy: "Jimmy,"


    "You just came back, is it okay to leave tomorrow?"


    Jimmy smiled: "You have arranged everything,"


    "And I have problems to ovee."


    Then he said: "Since it''s decided,"


    "I will go home first and settle the things that need to be settled,"


    "And meet everyone at the airport tomorrow morning."


    "Okay!" Nate said excitedly,


    "Go back and take care of your family affairs first."


    "I''ll let Mandy inform you of the specific information after the charter flight''s departure time is set."


    "See you at the airport tomorrow morning!"

 Chapter 6263

    It waste at night in China.


    Paul, who was sleeping soundly,


    Suddenly received a call from his uncle Jimmy.


    After being woken up by the phone call,


    He saw that it was Jimmy calling and wanted to hang up directly,


    But after thinking carefully, although his uncle had always been annoying,


    He was about to be his mother''s subordinate in Changying Automobile.


    He probably didn''t dare to do anything wrong now,


    So calling at this time should not be looking for trouble.


    So, he pressed the answer button and asked,


    "Uncle, what do you want to talk to me about sote at night?" Jimmy said excitedly, "Paul, listen to me, I''m on my way home now."


    "After I go back and settle your aunt and your brothers and sisters,"


    "I wille back to China early tomorrow morning!"


    Paul asked in surprise, "Uncle Jimmy,"


    "Mr. Wade wants you should report to Aurous Hill in half a month."


    "Even my mother and stepfather don''t have to go to work for the time being."


    "What are you doing here so early?"


    "It''s better to stay at home and spend time with your family."


    Jimmy said quickly, "I have already talked to Nate."


    "Tomorrow I will charter a ne with all the board members and senior partners to Aurous Hill for team building,"


    "And meet Mr. Routhchild by the way."


    "All the senior partners can be picked at will,"


    "And we might as well leave ten people in Aurous Hill waiting to start work."


    "Anyway, I have with the evidence that Nate has set a trap for them,"


    "They will definitely not refuse to stay in China!"


    Paul said: "Uncle Jimmy, since you already have the evidence,"


    "You won''t be in a hurry, right?"


    "Why don''t you take a good rest in the United States for a few days?"


    "When my mother and stepfathere back,"


    "It won''t be toote for you to organize them toe here,"


    "And it will be just right for mom to screen them personally."


    Jimmy said impatiently: "Paul,"


    "I''ll tell you the truth,"


    "I just don''t want Nate to be so arrogant anymore."


    "While he is in high spirits now,"


    "I will take him directly to China and pour a basin of cold water on him,"


    "And then cut off a few pieces of his meat,"


    "So that I can get revenge."


    "Besides, this kind of thing is afraid of more dreams at night."


    "Talents and money are the same, and they all emphasize a pocket for safety!"


    Paul asked him helplessly:


    "Have you contacted Mr. Wade or Mr. Routhchild?"


    "Not yet," Jimmy said,


    "How can I have Mr. Wade''s contact information?"


    "The reason I called you is to ask you to helpmunicate with Mr. Wade."


    "We will fly out early tomorrow morning."


    "If he has no objection,"


    "Please ask him to tell Mr. Routhchild and ask him to take time to meet with us."


    Paul understood his uncle''s intention and said,


    "Uncle Jimmy, go home and spend time with your family first,"


    "And then I will contact Mr. Wade after dawn."


    "It is really toote now, and I can''t bother you directly."


    "No problem!"


    Jimmy said with a smile, "We still have plenty of time,"


    "At least more than ten hours."


    "When there is news from Mr. Wade, remember to tell me as soon as possible."


    "Okay!"


    Paul agreed and then hung up the phone.


    Jimmy, relieved, returned to his home in New York.


    The first thing his wife said when she saw him was,


    "Did Meiqing agree to give you some shares?"


    Jimmy''s good mood just now was ruined by this sentence.


    He said angrily, "Give me back the shares?"


    "I almost disappeared from the Chinese world!"


    "Fortunately, I am still useful, otherwise I might not be able toe back!"


    His wife eximed, "What? Meiqing dared to do something dirty to you?!"


    "It''s not her."


    Jimmy waved his hand and whispered,


    "Remember, don''t call her by her name in the future."


    "No matter where you are, whether in front of people or behind their backs," "You must call her sister-inw in Chinese respectfully."


    "No matter whatnguage you use to talk to others about her,"


    "You must say the Chinese word sister-inw. Do you understand?"


    His wife said in surprise,


    "That''s not what you said before you left."


    "You said that your eldest brother is dead, and you and Meiqing had no rtionship anymore."


    "The only thing left was a rtionship of interest."


    "Why are you calling her sister-inw now?"


    Jimmy sighed, "Sister-inw is powerful now."


    "She married a man with unfathomable connections."


    "Even Steve Routhchild is polite to him."


    "Steve Routhchild?!"


    The wife said in shock:


    "He... Didn''t he just be the first heir of the Routhchild family some time ago?!"


    "Meiqing''s new husband actually knows him?!"


    Jimmy red at her and said angrily:


    "I told you to call her sister-inw,"


    "You don''t understand, right?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The wife was startled by him, but seeing his eyes wide and angry,


    She knew he was not joking, and hurriedly said:


    "Okay, calling her sister-inw,"


    "Tell me, what is the background of this new husband of sister-inw?"


    "What happened to you when you went to Aurous Hill this time?"


    Jimmy sighed: "This is really a long story..."


    Then, he told his wife the whole process of his trip to Aurous Hill without reservation.


    The wife was stunned at first, then her face turned pale,


    And even covered her heart at the critical moment,


    Fearing that Steve Routhchild would not let them go.


    When she heard that her husband had to go to China to work for Meiqing for ten years,


    She no longer felt any anger,


    And the rest was the relief of surviving the disaster.


    Everyone knows what the consequences are of offending the Routhchild family:


    Death without a burial ce.

 Chapter 6264

    It was a blessing in disguise that they had such a situation now.


    She just couldn''t control her anger towards Nate,


    And gritted her teeth and said,


    "That bastard Nate is not a human being."


    "He deliberately set a trap for you to step on. He is simply a beast!"


    Jimmyforted her, "It''s okay, don''t worry about him."


    "He will have a hard time when he goes to China tomorrow."


    "I estimate that in the next ten years,"


    "It will be difficult for Ellis to make a profit."


    "The ie of the eleven of us may need to be paid out of Nate''s own pocket in the end."


    "In ten years, he will probably be a pauper."


    The wife nodded and gritted her teeth and said,


    "It serves him right! I have to beat him to death!"


    After that, she looked at Jimmy and said seriously:


    "Husband, you don''t have to worry."


    "We have survived this disaster."


    "We should be low-key and down-to-earth in the future."


    "Sister-inw is sister-inw after all,"


    "And she will definitely not make things difficult for you maliciously."


    Jimmy nodded and said:


    "I think so too. Anyway,"


    "I can still take home 4 million US dors from Nate every year,"


    "Which is enough for our family expenses."


    The wife said: "The children are all grown up,"


    "And there is no need for me to stay in the United States."


    "When you settle down in China, I will go to China to apany you!"


    Jimmy heard this and felt relieved.


    He was moved and said: "Thank you, wife!"


    A few hourster.


    It was already early morning in Aurous Hill.


    Charlie got up early and made breakfast.


    ire also got up early and rushed to thepany after breakfast.


    Charlie had nothing to do.


    When he was hesitating about going to Zijin Vi and Champs Elysees Hot Spring, Paul called him.


    On the phone, Paul reported his uncle Jimmy''s n to Charlie and asked him for his opinion.


    Charlie didn''t expect Jimmy to pull his boss and colleagues over as soon as he returned to the United States,


    But he knew very well what Jimmy meant by doing so.


    After all, Jimmy was a weak person in front of his boss.


    Even if he held the imperial sword given by Steve,


    He might not be able to kill him easily.


    It would be better to bring the person to Steve and let Steve kill him in person.


    For Charlie, it was Jimmy''s gang who were making trouble anyway,


    So he just had to wait and watch the show in Aurous Hill.


    Then, he said to Paul, "Let theme."


    "Tell Jimmy to choose Shangri-La as the hotel for their team."


    "When they have a meeting at Shangri-La,"


    "I will go there with Steve and keep all the ten senior partners."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Okay, Mr. Wade."


    Paul said respectfully, "Then I''ll tell him so."


    It was already night in the United States.


    Jimmy was packing his luggage while anxiously waiting for Paul''s call back.


    He felt that Charlie would not oppose his decision,


    But he was still a little unsure in his heart.


    Soon, Paul called. He and his wife became nervous instantly.


    Jimmy quickly answered the phone and asked him,


    "Paul, have you contacted Mr. Wade?"


    Paul said, "Uncle Jimmy, I have contacted Mr. Wade."


    "He said that you can go at any time."


    "Remember to stay at the Shangri-La Hotel."


    "When you have a meeting, he will go there with Mr. Routhchild."


    "Great!"


    Jimmy said excitedly, "We will leave early tomorrow morning and arrive in Aurous


    Hill the next morning local time."


    "Then we will go directly to Shangri-La!"


    "Okay," Paul said,


    "Tell me when you have settled down,"


    "So that I can say hello to Mr. Wade and let him see when it is more appropriate to meet you."


    "No problem!"


    Jimmy responded happily, "I will report to you as soon as I arrive!"


    The next morning, a Boeing 777 charter ne departed from New York''s Kennedy Airport.


    All the core members of the Ellis Law Firm were on the ne.


    Under the leadership of their boss, Nate Ellis, they flew to China happily.


    The happiest person among them was the boss Nate himself.


    He was so excited that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    The muscles on his face were a little stiff because of the uncontroble smile.


    The reason why Nate was so happy was that before the ne took off,


    Jimmy personally assured him that Steve Routhchild would definitely attend their meeting.


    After getting Steve''s promise that he would definitely attend,


    Nate was so excited that he wanted to jump up on the ne.


    For him, this feeling was like a vige in the United States nning to hold a vige representative meeting,


    But suddenly heard that the vice president was going to attend the meeting.


    It was extremely rare.


    At this moment, he looked at Jimmy like a dog looking at a goddess.


    The more he looked, the happier he was.


    If it weren''t for his normal s3xual orientation,


    He really wanted to hug Jimmy''s old face and kiss him hard.


    He couldn''t help but sigh in his heart:


    "I didn''t expect that Jimmy would be my biggest blessing after so many years of entrepreneurship!"


    "As long as I can establish a certain friendship with Steve Routhchild this time,"


    "Won''t I have a bright future?!"


    "By that time, what will a merew firm mean?"


    "Even if I want to run for a seat in parliament,"


    "The Routhchild family will definitely be able to help me realize my wish,"


    "And then I can smoothly give up business and join politics!"

 Chapter 6265

    After more than ten hours of flight,


    The elites of Ellis Law Firm finallynded in Aurous Hill.


    In order to mobilize everyone''s enthusiasm during the boring flight,


    Nate Ellis deliberately told everyone that the famous Steve Routhchild was about to attend an internal meeting of Ellis.


    This made everyone except Jimmy excited.


    Of course, Jimmy was in a good mood,


    But more of a gloating waiting to see the show.


    After the groupnded in Aurous Hill,


    The high-end ground handlingpany that had been contacted long ago arranged three Coasters to take the mighty group to Shangri-La.


    As soon as Nate checked in, he couldn''t wait to see Steve Routhchild.


    So he came to the door of Jimmy''s room, knocked on the door, and said to him: "Jimmy, can you contact Mr. Routhchild as soon as possible?"


    "We only came to Aurous Hill for this business this time."


    "After we finish it, we can rx and have a good time for a few days!"


    Jimmy was a little surprised and asked him:


    "Are you in such a hurry?"


    "We justnded not long ago,"


    "And everyone has not adjusted to the time difference."


    Nate said: "The time difference doesn''t matter."


    "Our meeting won''t take too long."


    "I estimate that it will take at most an hour."


    "The main thing is to ask Mr. Routhchild toe and give us some guidance."


    "I believe everyone can understand." Jimmy thought since you can''t wait to die early,


    I might as well fulfill your wish.


    With this thought, he said to Nate:


    "I will make an appointment with Mr. Routhchild now,"


    "To see when it is convenient at the earliest."


    "Okay!"


    Nate said without hesitation:


    "The sooner the better!"


    Seeing this, Jimmy immediately called Paul,


    And asked him to help make an appointment with Charlie and Steve.


    When Paul turned to Charlie for instructions,


    Charlie was also very straightforward. He asked Jimmy to set the meeting time at three o''clock in the afternoon,


    And then called Steve and said,


    "Steve,e to Shangri-La at three o''clock in the afternoon."


    "People from Ellis Law Firm are here."


    Steve asked in surprise,


    "Mr. Wade, why are they in Aurous Hill?"


    "Didn''t we ask Jimmy to go back and solve this problem?"


    Charlie said, "Jimmy brought people from the United States."


    "It''s not bad to solve it in Aurous Hill."


    "The selected people can stay directly."


    Steve knew that he had to help Charlie to deter Nate Ellis, so he said,


    "Mr. Wade, don''t worry,"


    "I will be at Shangri-La on time at three o''clock in the afternoon."


    After that, he asked Charlie again,


    "Will Mr. Wade attend the meeting with us in the afternoon?"


    Charlie nodded and said,


    "I''ll ask Paul to join me in the afternoon,"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "But you and Jimmy are the protagonists of this scene,"


    "And Paul and I will be your followers here."


    Steve said without hesitation,


    "Okay, Mr. Wade, I understand."


    When Paul told Jimmy the news that Steve would arrive at Shangri-La at three o''clock in the afternoon,


    He told Nate immediately.


    Nate was so excited that he quickly asked his assistant to make an appointment with the manager of Shangri-La for the afternoon meeting room,


    And gathered all the employees in the meeting room an hour in advance.


    While Steve was not there yet, Nate said to everyone excitedly:


    "In another hour, Mr. Steve Routhchild, the second-inmand of the Routhchild family, will arrive here to attend our internal meeting."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for us."


    "Everyone must cheer up and present our most professional side to Mr. Routhchild!"


    Everyone was naturally excited,


    And they were already rubbing their hands and eager to try.


    Then, Nate connected hisptop to the projection in the meeting room.


    There was a PPT he prepared, which was specially used to exin and introduce himself and the Ellis Law Firm he founded.


    This was also carefully prepared for this time, hoping to leave a deep impression on Steve.

 Chapter 6266

    At this moment, he led everyone to review the contents of the PPT,


    And reminded everyone where the data was beautified,


    So that none would make a slip.


    At 2:40, when Nate was busy with everyone reviewing the materials,


    Steve Routhchild had already arrived at Shangri-La.


    Charlie arranged for someone to invite him to the VIP reception hall,


    And he asked Paul to pick him up and arrive in ten minutes.


    After the three met, Charlie said to Paul,


    "Paul, call your uncle and tell him that we have arrived,"


    "And ask him to prepare toe out to pick us up."


    "Okay, Mr. Wade."


    Paul nodded respectfully, and then called his uncle Jimmy.


    When Jimmy heard that Charlie and Steve were here,


    He immediately became excited.


    He interrupted Nate who was presenting a PPT and said,


    "Boss, Routhchild and his two men are here."


    "I''ll go to meet them."


    Nate stood up excitedly and said quickly,


    "Go and invite them, go and invite them!"


    "How about I go with you?"


    Jimmy said, "They specifically asked me to go and pick them up,¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But didn''t say I could bring other people."


    "Boss, you''d better wait here."


    "I''lle right over after I pick them up."


    Nate thought about it and said,


    "Okay, then you go quickly, we''ll wait here!"


    Jimmy got up and left the venue,


    And came to the VIP room under the guidance of the staff.


    As soon as he entered the VIP room, Jimmy took the lead in bowing to Charlie and said,


    "Mr. Wade, I have brought all the people from Ellis."


    "Nate has leverage over all the senior partners,"


    "And I have also obtained these leverages."


    Charlie nodded and said, "We will go inter."


    "After you introduce Steve to your boss,"


    "Find an opportunity to make trouble for your boss,"


    "And the rest will be left to Steve."


    Steve smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade,"


    "It will be easy to deal with such a guy."


    Charlie smiled and said, "I don''t care how you deal with him,"


    "I care about thesewyers."


    Then he said to Paul,


    "Paul, when the timees, you can take a good look at the resume of eachwyer and select the ten most useful people for us."


    "Once Changying Automobile gets on the right track,"


    "Various patent barriers and traps will definitely be encountered frequently."


    "You must choose morewyers who are good at intellectual property."


    Paul said respectfully, "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade,"


    "I have investigated the list of senior partners of Ellis and have some good candidates."


    "I will carefully consider each one at that time."


    "Okay." Charlie nodded and smiled,


    "Then I''ll focus on watching the show today. Let''s go."


    Jimmy quickly made a gesture of invitation and said,


    "Mr. Wade, Mr. Routhchild, please follow me!"


    The four of them walked through the corridor and came to the door of the conference room.


    Jimmy did not knock on the door, but pushed it open directly,


    And then stood aside respectfully.


    After Steve Routhchild, Charlie and Paul entered the conference room,


    He followed behind and walked forward.


    When Nate saw Steve, he stood up excitedly and came forward, his voice trembling a little, saying:


    "Mr. Routhchild, I am Nate Ellis, the founder of Ellis Law Firm."


    "It''s my honor to meet you!"


    Steve nodded lightly and introduced Paul and Charlie to him, saying:


    "These two are Paul and Charlie."


    "They are my subordinates in Aurous Hill. You should also meet them."


    Nate had beenpeting with Smith Law Firm for many years,


    So he naturally recognized Paul at a nce.


    He couldn''t help but think to himself:


    "How could this Paul be Mr. Routhchild''s subordinate?"


    "Could it be that their Smith Law Firm has taken the lead and established a cooperative rtionship with Mr. Routhchild?"


    Although he was confused, Nate still said very politely:


    "Paul, Mr. Wade, it''s nice to meet you two."


    Charlie looked at him and smiled,


    "You are too happy too early!"

 Chapter 6267

    Hearing Charlie''s response, Nate was a little surprised for a moment.


    He thought to himself:


    "What does this guy mean?"


    "What does it mean that I am too happy too early?"


    "This doesn''t sound like a good thing!"


    Thinking that Charlie was Steve''s subordinate,


    Nate was worried that what he said was instructed by Steve,


    So he hurriedly asked: "I don''t know what Mr. Wade means by this?"


    Charlie smiled and said:


    "Literally, Mr. Ellis, are you sure you are really happy to see me?"


    Although Nate was confused in his heart,


    He still said very politely:


    "Mr. Wade, you are Mr. Routhchild''s subordinate,"


    "And I admire Mr. Routhchild very much."


    "I am naturally very happy to have the opportunity to meet you."


    Charlie nodded and smiled:


    "Don''t make conclusions too early."


    "You might as well wait half an hour and tell me whether you are happy to meet me."


    Nate was even more puzzled.


    He didn''t know why Charlie was targeting him,


    So he could only turn to look at Steve to see how he reacted.


    Steve saw him looking at him, so he asked him directly:


    "Ellis, What do you want to do by asking Jimmy to invite me here?"


    Nate Ellis said quickly:


    "Mr. Routhchild, for many years, the Ellis Law Firm has been solving some legal problems of peripheralpanies and coteral families for the Routhchild family,"


    "And I personally admire the Routhchild family very much."


    "I heard that you and Jimmy have be friends,"


    "So I would like to ask you toe and attend our high-level meeting,"


    "And give us a chance to show our professional ability in front of you."


    Steve nodded, looked at Jimmy, and asked him:


    "Jimmy, if you were asked to objectively evaluate your boss and yourw firm,"


    "What kind of evaluation would you give?"


    Nate looked at Jimmy with expectation,


    Expecting him to praise his firm.


    After all, he had just signed a guaranteed agreement with him for more than 10 million dors a year,


    Which could be regarded as his absolute financial supporter.


    At this time, he must stand up and endorse the financial supporter.


    But Nate never dreamed that when Jimmy heard this question,


    His expression instantly became extremely disdainful.


    He looked Nate up and down and said in a cold voice:Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Routhchild, my boss is a sgumbag."


    "How can apany founded and led by a sgumbag be any good?"


    Nate never dreamed that Jimmy, who had always been respectful and ttering to him,


    Would suddenly turn against him,


    And that too in front of Steve Routhchild, a big shot.


    This made him immediately furious, and he blurted out:


    "Jimmy, what do you mean by saying this?"


    "I''ve been so good to you and just promoted you to the director of thepany,"


    "And you actually say I''m a sgumbag?"


    Jimmy sneered: "When I said you were a scumbag,"


    "It was a bit of an insult to the word sgumbag!"


    "Do you really think I can be bought with money?"


    Nate understood instantly and thought to himself:


    "Oh no! Jimmy, this ba5tard, must be resentful of the fact that I set a trap for him and left evidence of his crime."


    "He is still holding the grudge!"


    "I thought that I could shut him up by bringing him to the board of directors and giving him an extra option."


    "It seems that this guy''s appetite is not so easy to satisfy."


    Thinking of this, he quickly smiled at Jimmy and said,


    "Hey Jimmy, I know you still have some grudges about the previous things,"


    "But to be honest, I have been very kind to you."


    "What''s the point of you destroying my stage at this time?"


    Jimmy snorted coldly,


    "I destroy your stage at this time because>"


    "I hope more people can see your true face!"

 Chapter 6268

    As he said that, he turned to look at the confused senior partners and said loudly,


    "Everyone, there is something I have never told you."


    "Nate Ellis, that ba5tard, set a trap for me at work and induced me toplete a typical financial crime."


    "However, I was kept in the dark for a long time."


    "Until recently,"


    "I learned that the reason he induced me tomit a crime was to secretly obtain my criminal evidence and use it as a threat to me."


    Nate was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    He quickly grabbed Jimmy and pleaded in a low voice:


    "Jimmy, if you think thepensation I gave you is not enough,"


    "You can speak up and I can fight for more benefits for you,"


    "But if you expose my secrets and make me lose my reputation,"


    "You will definitely suffer the consequences!"


    Jimmy said disdainfully:


    "What''s wrong with me exposing your secrets?"


    "Even if I expose your secrets, you still have to suffer for me,"


    "And I will have to suffer for ten years!"


    After that, he looked at everyone and continued:


    "Everyone, all of you senior partners should havemitted financial crimes."


    "I believe you are all aware of this,"


    "And I can also tell you clearly that your previous financial crimes have been left with evidence by Nate, the ba5tard;"


    "You are valuable to him, and he will use this evidence as a bargaining chip to threaten you in the future,"


    "And as a time bomb buried next to you;"


    "If you are of no value to him,"


    "He will use this evidence to send you to jail and ruin your second half of life!"


    Nate quickly said, "Don''t believe what Jimmy said."


    "This guy is an ungrateful person."


    "Before I came here, I just signed a new option agreement with him,"


    "And I have to pay him at least an extra 10 million dors every year."


    "But he turned around and falsely used me in front of everyone."


    "This kind of person is not even a human being."


    "He is worse than sgum."


    Jimmy sneered, looked at someone in the venue, and said,


    "Eric, you two years ago, took over a divorce case of a well-known golfer privately,"


    "And helped his wife to divide 70 million dors of assets from him."


    "You yourself got 7 million dors."


    "ording to the agreement you signed with thepany, you have vited the nonpetition use."


    "If you undertake legal-rted business without thepany''s permission,"


    "You mustpensate thepany ten times the ie."


    "In this case, as long as thepany sues you in court,"


    "You will face a huge liability of 70 million. Do you know this?"


    The man called Eric was frightened and his face turned pale.


    The order he took privately was not a client of Ellis Law Firm,


    But a friend introduced him directly.


    Although he thought he had done it perfectly,


    He didn''t expect that Jimmy actually urately stated the target amount of the whole case and the identity of the other party,


    Which was enough to prove that he had mastered the key evidence of his vition of the nonpetition agreement.


    But he didn''t dare to admit it in front of his boss,


    So he could only y dumb and said,


    "Jimmy, what are you talking about?"


    "Why don''t I understand?"


    Jimmy said with contempt, "Do you think that only I know this secret?"


    "Let me tell you, this secret was told to me by Nate."


    "The client who came to sue you was the one he secretly introduced to you."


    "His purpose in doing so was to obtain all the evidence that you vited the agreement."


    "You thought you made 7 million, but in fact, he at least got 70 million on you."


    "Once you want to change jobs or quit to start a business in the future,"


    "He will use this evidence to punish you."


    "At that time, you will have to give him the money you have earned in Ellis for many years with interest!"


    When the man heard this, he was stunned for a moment,


    While others were shocked.


    They could see from Eric''s expression that what Jimmy said was not groundless,


    Which meant that Eric did such a thing.


    And if Jimmy''s things about Nate were also true,


    Then Nate''s methods were too cruel!


    Nate waspletely panicked at this time.


    He looked at Jimmy and asked in a low voice:


    "Jimmy, what do you want?"


    "What good will it do for you to do this to me?"


    Jimmy sneered: "Don''t worry, Nate, how could I do anything bad to you?" "Don''t forget, we just signed a ten-year contract."


    "I am counting on you to support me for the next ten years."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "No one wants you to live well more than I do!"

 Chapter 6269

    Nate was shocked by Jimmy''s words and broke into a cold sweat.


    He also understood the interests involved in the matter instantly.


    He cursed in his heart:


    "No wonder Jimmy signed the ten-year agreement so readily."


    "It turns out that he was trapping me!"


    He was furious and stared at Jimmy with murderous eyes,


    Gnashing his teeth and questioning:


    "Jimmy, what good will it do you?"


    "If it affects the performance and profits of thew firm,"


    "Your own ie will also be greatly affected."


    "Are you willing to cut off one of your arms in exchange for one of my legs?" Jimmy smiled slightly and asked him back:


    "We signed a basic sry agreement, regardless of the ie of thew firm?"


    "You have to pay me a fixed amount of 14 million dors every year,"


    "So no matter how much or how little you make in the future,"


    "My share of the money is constant."


    "In this case, of course, I will not let you have it too easy."


    Nate suddenly remembered at this moment that Jimmy,


    The bastard did not ept the options he gave him,


    But used the options to discount the annual cash dividend of 10 million.


    Foolishly, he thought he was too narrow-minded and only looked at the present,


    But now it seems that this guy has already made perfect preparations!


    Nate stared at Jimmy with hatred and threatened,


    "Jimmy, I will not pursue all the things you just said,"


    "But I warn you, don''t continue to oppose me, and don''t continue to reveal more secrets,"


    "Otherwise I will never let you go!"


    Nate knew very well that he was fooled by Jimmy yesterday,


    And sent him all the evidence he had on other people.


    And Jimmy just said one of them.


    If he chose to tell all of them,


    Then these people would turn against him and regard him as the biggest enemy.


    Therefore, the top priority now is to control Jimmy''s mouth,


    And not let him expand the negative impact no matter what.


    At this time, Steve on the side looked at Nate and asked coldly:


    "If I heard correctly, were you threatening my friend just now?"


    "Ah? Your friend?"


    Nate was stunned at first, then hurriedly said:


    "Mr. Routhchild, you don''t know the hidden story."


    "It is obviously him who set me up!"


    "I just signed a ten-year agreement with him before I came... ten years!"


    Steve said lightly: "How could I not know what the hidden story is?"


    "Didn''t you deliberately find someone to create opportunities for Jimmy and other senior partners to make mistakes,"


    "And then seize their handle to threaten them?"


    "Since you y so dirty yourself,"


    "You can''t me others for being ruthless to you."


    After that, he looked at Jimmy and said loudly:


    "Jimmy, since you already know a lot of hidden stories of yourw firm," "And now the core members of yourw firm are basically here,"


    "You might as well talk to everyone about what you know,"


    "So that everyone can recognize the true face of Ellis Law Firm."


    "Okay!"


    Jimmy was waiting to add insult to injury,


    And seeing that Steve said so,


    He immediately picked up the microphone on the conference table and was about to speak.


    Nate was extremely horrified.


    He never thought that he had originally intended to use these secrets and the tenyear contract to stabilize Jimmy,


    But Jimmy turned around and wanted to expose him and whip his corpse.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    If all those secrets were really revealed,


    These senior partners would probably hate him to the bone.


    If they wanted to leave hisw firm, how should he deal with it?


    Expose all their secrets and then arrest them all?


    In that case, it would inevitably cause a shock to the entire American legal industry.

 Chapter 6270

    At that time, everyone would avoid him.


    In that case, how would thew firm operate in the future?


    However, if he let them go directly,


    Everyone kept the secret and tacitly understood,


    It would also be a huge loss for thew firm.


    Many handles were facilitated by directly sending ready-made cases to them,


    Which was equivalent to giving them money in exchange for their handles.


    If these handles were not used in the end, then the money would be wasted.


    At that time, both people and money would be lost,


    And the backbone of the entire Ellis Law Firm would be lost, with heavy losses.


    So, he said to Jimmy in a pleading tone:


    "Jimmy, we are colleagues."


    "If you have any demands, you can tell me directly."


    "There is no need to destroy the internal unity of thew firm..."


    Before Jimmy could speak, Eric, who was just named by Jimmy, shouted loudly:


    "Jimmy, if there is any secret that concerns everyone,"


    "Tell it all!"


    "If Nate really has the handle on each of us,"


    "We must unite and fight together! Otherwise,"


    "Once he defeats us one by one, we will all be doomed!"


    Eric was angry and afraid at the moment.


    Although Nate''s behavior was shameless, he made the mistake after all.


    It felt like a wife deliberately looking for other women to secretly seduce her husband in order to get more property in the future divorce. Although this behavior is indeed very vulgar,


    Once a man really can''t resist the temptation and has an extramarital affair with that woman,


    It is a fact of cheating, which cannot be washed away.


    Therefore, his idea was very simple.


    He could hear from the conversation between Jimmy and Nate that Nate must have set a trap for more than just himself.


    It was very likely that other senior partners had also fallen into the trap without knowing it.


    Therefore, the best way now was to let Jimmy tell everyone else about their affairs,


    So that they could form an alliance and advance and retreat together.


    This way, they would be more confident in dealing with Nate.


    Although the others had not spoken,


    They knew very well that since Nate could set a trap for Eric,


    The other senior partners would probably not be able to escape.


    In the past few years, they could not resist the temptation and took orders privately or directly intercepted thepany''s orders.


    Although they could not be sure which of those behaviors were high-risk,


    They could guess that Nate must have a handle on them,


    So the top priority now was to first figure out how big the risk was for them.


    So, everyone spoke up.


    Someone said, "Jimmy since everyone is here,"


    "You might as well tell us everything you know!"


    "Yeah, Jimmy!"


    "Eric is right, we must stand together at this time!"


    "Jimmy, don''t be afraid."


    "With Mr. Routhchild here and our support,"


    "No one dares to do anything to you!"


    Jimmy nodded, picked up the microphone, and said,


    "Since everyone is so united, I will tell you what I know."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "What I want to exin to you first is that all the senior partners,"


    "Including me, have evidence in the hands of Nate and the board of directors that can send us to jail!"


    After these words came out, everyone''s expressions became more nervous.


    Nate saw that things hade to this point, and hurriedly exined palely:


    "Don''t be enlightened by Jimmy."


    "I admit that I did take some extraordinary precautions for the stability of the team and thepany''s business,"


    "But I will not use these secrets against you unless it is absolutely necessary..."


    Jimmy snorted coldly: "Don''t have illusions about Nate."


    "Although he hasn''t exposed your handle yet,"


    "Once there is a need, he will betray you without hesitation!"


    After that, he said: "Just two days ago,"


    "I had a small misunderstanding with Mr. Routhchild."


    "After Nate knew about it, he fired me directly from thew firm and took the initiative to give all my handles to Mr. Routhchild''s butler,"


    "And paved the way to send me to prison."


    "If I hadn''t reconciled with Mr. Routhchild,"


    "I''m afraid I would have been arrested by the FBI now!"

 Chapter 6271

    As soon as he talked about hisst experience in China, Jimmy burst into tears.


    He took the microphone and threw it at Nate like denunciating the meeting.


    Not only did he use Nate of his experience in detail,


    But he also took out his mobile phone and shook out all the evidence that he had asked Nate to send him before.


    This was like aplete explosion of the powder keg.


    All the senior partners at the scene,


    One by one, realized that Nate had a lot of evidence on them on his hands,


    And almost all of them were worth hundreds of millions of dors.


    As long as the truth came out,


    They would either go to jail or face huge fines.


    For a while, the venue was full of abuse against Nate,


    Asking him to give everyone a reasonable exnation.


    There were even senior partners who were so excited that they wanted to rush up and fight with him.


    Nate was also worried and afraid.


    He thought he could bribe Jimmy and use his influence to get closer to Steve,


    But he never expected to be fooled by this guy.


    Now the situation ispletely out of control.


    If he really fights, how can he bear it?


    To put it another way, even if he doesn''t fight,


    These people wille to him for an exnation. How can he give it?


    Seeing Nate''s panic, Jimmy felt relieved,


    And his previous experience in China was relieved.


    Seeing that everyone was surrounding Nate to ask for an exnation,


    He put the microphone in Nate''s hand and said coldly:


    "Come on, Nate, since everyone wants you to give an exnation,


    Then exin it to everyone here."


    Nate wiped the cold sweat and said tremblingly:


    "I... I want to apologize to everyone first..."


    "This matter is indeed... It is indeed my fault,"


    "But I had no choice."


    "Thepetition in the industry is very fierce."


    "You are all the backbone of thew firm."


    "Although you don''t earn the most, you have the most output."


    "Once someone changes jobs or leaves to start a business,"


    "It will be a huge loss to the firm..."


    Now at this point, he said a little aggrievedly:


    "Actually...actually, as long as everyone works peacefully in the Ellis Law Firm,"


    "I will never do anything that threatens your personal safety or career prospects..."


    Eric at this point said coldly:


    "Stop being hypocritical here."


    "Isn''t Jimmy''s incident typical enough?"


    "He was just a person who had some problems in China and was sold out by you!"


    Nate said with a sad face:


    "That''s because he offended Mr. Routhchild..."


    Steve frowned and red at him when he heard this.


    Nate was so scared that he quickly shut his mouth,


    His expression is aggrieved like a nagging idiot.


    Eric continued to ask at this time:


    "Kate, I don''t want to argue with you about who is right or wrong between you and Jimmy."


    "I just want to know, regarding the matter of setting a trap for us,"


    "What kind of solution are you going to give us?"


    Nate quickly raised his right hand and said solemnly:


    "I swear to God, I can assume that these things have never happened and will never use this to threaten you again."


    Jimmy said contemptuously:


    "Pretend that this incident never happened?"


    "It''s easy for you to say, but maybe one day we offend you or affect your interests,"


    "You will take out this evidence to kill us!"


    "Jimmy is right!"


    Someone shouted: "In my opinion, the best solution now is for thew firm to issue a statement stating that all our illegal operations are approved by thew firm,"


    "And thew firm waives the right to pursue all legal responsibilities!"


    As soon as this person''s words came out,


    Everyone was immediately enlightened, and they all echoed:


    "That''s right! This is the best way!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Sign this statement for us, and then submit it to the judicial department for notarization!"


    "Once it has legal effect, we will terminate the employment contract with Ellis!"


    "None of us will have anything to do with each other in the future,"


    "And no one should cause trouble to each other!"


    The others immediately raised their hands to show their agreement.


    What they feared most now was that this evidence would be used by Nate to sue them.


    Once Nate waived this right on behalf of thew firm,


    There would naturally be no legal risk.


    Even if the FBI came to investigate,


    It would be useless because thepany allowed it.


    In addition, their second demand was to draw a clear line with Nate.


    After all, no one wanted to continue to work hard for such a disgusting and sinister person.


    Terminating the employment contract was the best solution.


    When Nate heard these two demands from everyone,


    The nervousness and anxiety just now were instantly swept away,


    And reced by uncontroble anger.


    He looked around at everyone and said in a cold voice:


    "I took the initiative to give you a chance just now,"


    "Hoping that everyone can keep peace and continue to make money together."


    "If you want to leave Ellis, why should I give in to you?"


    "I tell you, the reason I left evidence is because I was afraid that you would turn against me."


    "If anyone dares to turn against me, I will definitely send him to jail!"


    After that, he quickly looked at Jimmy again and said in a ttering way:


    "Jimmy, the matter between us is written off."


    "You are different from them."


    "Don''t let them pull you into their camp."


    "They want to drag you into the water!"

 Chapter 6272

    For Nate, if these people really want to tear their faces with him,


    Then for his own interests, he naturally can''t retreat to the end.


    Anyway, they have the handle in his hand, not him.


    Besides, if this matter gets out of hand, he will only lose his reputation,


    But they will all face hugepensation and imprisonment without exception.


    In this case, how can he be controlled by them?


    The only one who can control him is Jimmy.


    He can not indulge anyone except Jimmy.


    When the others heard this, they suddenly became nervous.


    Just now, everyone was really angry and wanted to beat Nate to death,


    But Nate''s words just now also calmed them down a lot.


    Carefully analyzing the pros and cons,


    In fact, although they are numerous, they are actually still a vulnerable group.


    Once theypletely fall out with Nate and Nate releases the evidence,


    They will all be finished.


    Therefore, the key now lies with Jimmy.


    Everyone can see that Jimmy is different now..


    He has the support of the second-inmand of the Routhchild family.


    Nate will never dare to offend him.


    If he helps everyone to fight for their interests,


    Then everyone can still have some opportunities to mediate.


    Otherwise, no one dares to break up with Nate.


    If they can''t break up, then the final solution to this matter must be that everyone continues to work in Ellis,


    And Nate, for safety reasons, will definitely find a way to use new people to slowly dilute everyone''s resources,


    And then purge everyone one by one.


    Once the purge begins, the people present will have no ability to fight back because they have evidence in the hands of the other party.


    They can only hand over all their resources and leave in disgrace.


    Moreover, even if they leave, it may not be the final result.


    Because the evidence will not disappear automatically just because they leave.


    As long as Nate wants to continue to punish them,


    He can expose the evidence after they leave,


    Which willpletely ruin their careers.


    Therefore, everyone looked at Jimmy,


    Fearing that Jimmy would not stand with everyone at this time.


    Jimmy naturally understood what Nate meant.


    If he was not still being controlled by Charlie,


    He would definitely seize the opportunity to get rid of the risk and would never stand with this group of people.


    But the situation is different now.


    Nate still doesn''t know what his real purpose is.


    He wants to leave ten people here to work for Charlie with him,


    And Nate has to pay their wages.


    At this time, it is a good opportunity to find a way to establish his personal image, and he must seize it.


    So, he looked at Nate and said coldly:


    "When you set a trap for us, you had already tacitly assumed that we workers are in the same group."


    "Now you want me to get myself out of it. Where should I put myself?"


    Nate said hurriedly:


    "You are now a member of the board of directors!"


    "There is an essential difference between you and them!"


    Jimmy shook his head and said: "I did not ept your option shares,"


    "So strictly speaking, I am not a member of your board of directors."


    After that, Jimmy looked at everyone and said loudly:


    "I want to advance and retreat with everyone in this matter!"


    As soon as Jimmy said this, everyone cheered and apuded.


    Before today, everyone was actually very annoyed with Jimmy.


    This person has many shorings. The coexistence of stinginess and greed is the most disgusting.


    Even being a colleague with him will make people feel very uneptable,


    Because he will take advantage of others in countless small details and treat others as fools.


    But at this moment, he burst out with the brilliance of humanity that theoretically did not belong to him.


    He was able to have such a broad mind and sense of responsibility on such a big issue,


    Which made all the resentment and dissatisfaction towards him disappear in this moment.


    Jimmy did not expect that he would feel so good when he pretended to be a righteous person.


    Seeing him pretending, Steve could not help but whispered to Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade, how will Jimmy and Nate end up in such a tit-for-tat situation?"


    Charlie smiled and said, "You will definitely be the one to clean up the messter."


    "You see, Jimmy has already started to pave the way for his future."


    "He knows that he will have to stay in China for a long time,"


    "And he will have to work with ten colleagues."


    "Naturally, he wants to be the leader of these ten people."


    "He is doing this now to establish his prestige."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Charlie said, "But he is just bluffing now."


    "If you don''t endorse him, Nate will never take him seriously."


    "It will be different if you endorse him."


    "Nate will definitely not dare to mess with him."


    Steve nodded and asked Charlie,


    "Then I will support him directly and settle this matter?"


    Charlie smiled and said, "Don''t be so blunt."


    "After all, everything must be bnced between yin and yang."


    Steve asked in surprise, "Bnced between yin and yang?"


    "Yes!" Charlie said, "Sometimes, two opposites are not as ipatible as fire and water,"


    "And one side must destroy the other."


    "For us, more often, the two opposites are more like the collision between ice water and hot water."


    "If handled well, the two will merge into warm water, which is morefortable to drink."


    "When doing things as long as we haven''t torn our rtionship apartpletely,"


    "We usually leave some wiggle room for everyone."


    "So in this situation, I think you are more suitable to be a peacemaker."


    "Let them continue to be on the verge of a fight."


    "When the time is right, you can step in and use your status and position to give both sides a way out."


    "Of course, this way out will make Nate gain some face and lose some money,"


    "While for others, they will lose some face and gain some benefits."


    "On the one hand, you must ensure that Nate will not use this leverage to threaten them,"


    "And on the other hand, you must ensure that Nate is willing to pay them."

 Chapter 6273

    When Steve was growing up, he was taught that there was no so-called yin and yang harmony in dealing with enemies.


    It was only a matter of life and death.


    If you were not as strong as the other party, you would learn to be patient.


    If you were stronger than the other party, you would kill them with one blow.


    However, Charlie''s reminder also helped him open up new ideas.


    It turned out that in addition to enving and driving people like ves,


    You could also control them like cattle and horses.


    After understanding this, he was no longer anxious and said with a smile:


    "Let''s see how far they can go."


    Charlie looked at the excited but uneasy crowd and smiled calmly:


    "I think they should soon fall into a stalemate."


    "One side finds that it can''t do anything to the other side,"


    "And the other side is also afraid of it,"


    "But the object of fear has not stood up to express its attitude for a while,"


    "So it will also be unpredictable,"


    "So I guess everyone will be in a dilemma after shouting."


    The quarrel at this time was indeed somewhat weaker than before.


    Although Jimmy expressed his willingness to stand together with everyone,


    Nate''s focus was not on Jimmy but on Steve.


    In his opinion, he was only afraid of Steve in the whole audience today.


    Just now, Steve stated that he was Jimmy''s friend,


    Which meant that he would support Jimmy.


    Therefore, he really didn''t dare to offend Jimmy.


    But now, Jimmy has obviously gone a little too far.


    He didn''t even ask Steve''s opinion, but he directly stood up for all senior partners.


    Now he has to see whether Steve will continue to endorse him unswervingly.


    If Steve expresses his position, it means that he haspletely lost.


    Because of this, he has been secretly looking at Steve,


    Wanting to see if he will stand up and speak for Jimmy at this time.


    And those who have experienced the same thing as Jimmy are also waiting for Steve to speak up for Jimmy.


    After all, Jimmy is now fighting for the initiative for them,


    And Nate has already made his attitude clear.


    He will not embarrass Jimmy again, but he will not let others go.


    If Steve does not support Jimmy,


    Nate will definitely not give Jimmy this face.


    However, Steve, who was being watched by everyone,


    Had no intention of standing up to express his position at this moment.


    He saw that both sides were quietly looking at him,


    And he understood what Charlie had just said.


    If he directly expressed his position on behalf


    Jimmy,


    The situation today would be out of control,


    And Nate''s majesty and threat in front of these people would be swept away.


    These people would leave Ellis Law Firm as soon as possible,


    And then rush to the next stop, without looking back.


    In that case, the possibility of getting them to serve Charlie in China is almost zero.


    Therefore, these people still have to rely on Nate to restrain and check.


    In this case, he must not stand up directly to support Jimmy.


    So, the scene soon fell into a deadlock as Charlie said.


    After Jimmy finished his lofty words, Nate did not respond,


    And the senior partners standing behind Jimmy were unsure and did not dare to express their opinions rashly.


    The scene suddenly became quiet, and even a little awkward.


    Charlie was almost transparent in the eyes of these people,


    So he watched everyone''s expression change coldly from the side.


    The longer this awkward situationsted,


    The more nervous and uneasy the expressions of those behind Jimmy became.


    On the contrary, Nate on the opposite side became more and more rxed.


    This was because Nate knew very well that Steve had enough strength and face to stand up directly,


    And make himpromise, and he would certainly not have any possibility of resistance.


    But the key is that Steve has not expressed his position for a long time.


    This proves that he does not want to do this.


    This is of course a good situation for himself.


    At this time, the colleagues behind Jimmy could no longer hold back.


    Someone whispered in Jimmy''s ear and said anxiously:


    "Jimmy, you are familiar with Mr. Routhchild."


    "Ask him to say a word for us! Our future depends on him..."


    Jimmy knew Steve''s approach very well.


    Others treated Charlie as transparent.


    He knew that everything was controlled by Charlie behind him.


    When to show up, how to show up, and what kind of n to give,


    In all these issues, Steve must follow Charlie''s requirements.


    So, he whispered, "Mr. Steve was only willing to help me solve this problem before,"


    "So I don''t know if he is willing to help everyone solve the problem."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "After all, he doesn''t owe us anything."


    The man was even more worried when he heard this.


    What if Steve was really only willing to protect Jimmy,


    Then the future of others would basically be over.

 Chapter 6274

    At this time, Charlie gave Steve a look, and Steve understood and said,


    "Everyone, you have been arguing for so long, why not let me say something fair."


    When everyone saw Steve start to intervene, hope suddenly ignited in their hearts,


    And Nate looked at Steve nervously, fearing that he would really support these people.


    Steve said at this time: "I have just understood some of your affairs."


    "From my point of view, everyone present has problems."


    At this point, he looked at the people behind Jimmy and said very seriously:


    "Objectively speaking, your problems are bigger!"


    When everyone heard this, their hearts sank, but Nate''s face was full of surprise.


    Steve continued: "You are here toin that your boss set a trap for you,"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But have you ever thought that if you abide by the duties of an employee," "You will not fall into his trap at all."


    At this point, Steve subconsciously nced at Charlie, and then said:


    "There is an old saying that flies don''t bite seamless eggs."


    "You yourself have loopholes and weaknesses, so it is natural for others to conquer you."


    "And don''t forget that the mistakes you made are not only moral but also legal."


    Everyone was even more gloomy at this moment.


    Steve said so, but it seems that he will not side with them.


    At this time, Steve looked at Nate and said, "Of course, as a boss,"


    "It is not honorable for you to use this method to control your employees."


    "Try to avoid it in the future."


    Nate did not expect that Steve would be so polite to him,


    And categorized the other party''s behavior as a dual problem of morality andw, And categorized his behavior as not honorable, which clearly showed that he was biased towards him.


    This made him very excited, and he hurriedly said respectfully,


    "You are right, Mr. Routhchild!"


    "I will pay attention in the future and never do such dishonorable things again!"


    "Yeah." Steve nodded gently, looked at him very sincerely, and said:


    "Nate, I personally admire you very much."


    "If you can look at the bigger picture and don''t leave yourself too much room for words,"


    "You actually have unlimited prospects in the American judicial field and even in the political field."


    Nate''s eyes widened, and he asked in surprise and joy:


    "Mr. Routhchild... do you... do you really think so?"


    Steve nodded and said: "To be honest, many outstanding politicians in the United States arewyers."


    "In this regard, you already have a great innate advantage."


    "What''s more, no one knows how to use and undermine thew better thanwyers."


    "This is your invincibility. Have a sharp weapon, and you have made extraordinary achievements in the field ofw."


    "In this case, why don''t you expand your vision a little bit and look up instead of down?"


    Nate asked carefully: "Mr. Routhchild, what do you mean?"


    Steve said: "What I mean is that you can obviously seek broader prospects and a brighter future,"


    "But you mistakenly focus on your employees and how to tie them up and make them serve you like ves forever."


    "You are like a farmer who desperately exploited ves in the 19th century."


    "You pointed the gun at them and told them not to escape,"


    "But you didn''t think about what would happen if you pointed the gun at them." "Outside the entrance to your manor, you will have a great opportunity to continuously expand your territory and double,"


    "Even tenfold or a hundredfold your farm."


    When Nate heard this, he immediately understood what Steve meant and said with shame,


    "Mr. Routhchild, you are right, I really shouldn''t limit myself to these employees..."


    Steve nodded and continued, "I will give you the best solution for this matter,"


    "But whether you adopt it or not is up to you."


    Nate was ttered and said, "Please say it, Mr. Routhchild!"


    Steve said, "These people have already had a gap with you, and the possibility of you continuing to make good use of them is gone."


    "Instead of this, why not let these people do other things?"


    "You take your board members back to the United States and think about how to move to the next level."


    "As for these people, let them just stay in China and help me."


    "It just so happens that I also need somewyers here."


    "In the future, you two sides will be separated by an ocean,"


    "Just respect each other like guests, and no one will cause trouble for each other."


    "What do you think?"


    Nate didn''t have time to think about it.


    His mind was full of Steve''s words about moving to the next level.


    The others finally breathed a sigh of relief because Steve finally started to speak for them.


    He wanted everyone to respect each other like guests and not interfere with each other.


    That also meant that Nate couldn''t use the evidence to punish them.


    After Steve finished speaking, he looked at Nate and asked him,


    "Kate, what do you think of my proposal?"


    So Nate said, "Mr. Routhchild, since you said so,"


    "I certainly have no objection. Let them stay here to help you."


    "As long as they serve you well, I will definitely not make things difficult for them."


    Steve nodded and said, "In that case, then let''s make it a deal. I''ll let Jimmy select ten people from them."


    "These ten people will stay in Aurous Hill to help me in the future."


    "If it''s inconvenient for you, I''ll pay their sries."


    When Nate heard this, he blurted out,


    "No, no, no, Mr. Routhchild, how can you pay their sries? I''ll pay for it!"

 Chapter 6275

    After Steve had contact with Charlie several times,


    He understood the oriental art of controlling people.


    Sometimes, advancing is advancing, and retreating is retreating,


    But sometimes, advancing is also retreating, and retreating is also advancing.


    Just now, he took the initiative to offer to bear the sries of these people,


    Which is a standard retreat to advance,


    So he and Nate were just being polite,


    But Nate''s initiative to bear all the costs was sincere.


    At this moment, Nate was quite excited.


    The reason was that the distinguished Mr. Routhchild was so polite to him,


    Spoke for him, and was also biased towards him in reason, which made him ttered.


    What''s more, although Steve did not understand the human rtions and worldly affairs of China,


    He knew how to draw cakes.


    No one is better at drawing cakes than his n.


    When they draw cakes, everyone will be excited even presidents, let alone a mere Nate Ellis.


    Steve knew that Nate''s ambition must not only be to build a topw firm in the United States.


    The ultimate goal of every legal elite is actually to go into politics.


    Running for a seat in Congress, running for governor, or even running for president,


    As long as one has a legal background, it must be easier than for ordinary politicians.


    Therefore, he deliberately reminded Nate in a subtle way to let him focus his energy on higher fields instead of focusing on these employees.


    On the one hand, Nate was indeed inspired to a certain extent,


    And on the other hand, he also felt that this was a good opportunity to get closer to Steve.


    It was rare for a big man like Steve to personally propose a solution to himself,


    Which was a great honor in itself, so of course he had to give him enough face.


    As for who would pay these people''s sries, Nate no longer cared.


    For aw firm, earning hundreds of millions of dors a year is the ceiling.


    But once you step into politics, it is not just as simple as hundreds of millions of dors.


    The power behind it is difficult to measure with money.


    The implementation of any bill may contain huge business opportunities of tens of billions of dors.


    Lawyers have been working for a long time and have seen too many such cases with their own eyes,


    But they can onlye in as a tourist to touch and take a look,


    And can never really enter it to be a trader.


    Only by entering the political arena can you have the opportunity to share a piece of the pie.


    Therefore, with this ambitious goal, the sry of these ten people is nothing to Nate.


    Even if Ellis does not make money in the future,


    As long as he can sessfully enter the political arena, this deal is worth it.


    What''s more, he seems to have won Steve''s attention.


    If this matter is done well today,


    He thinks Steve will definitely be a noble person in his life in the future.


    Steve naturally knew Nate''s thoughts, so he smiled and said,


    "Nate, you really impressed me."


    As soon as these words came out,


    Nate''s excitement was seen by Steve, so he turned to look at the people behind Jimmy and said,


    "Everyone, let me say something fair."


    "As long as you ept my advice just now, I believe Nate can not pursue the mistakes you made before,"


    "But in this case, if you still want to get out of it, it would be a bit too idealistic,"


    "So are you willing to ept this suggestion and stay in China to work for me?"


    Almost without any hesitation, everyone nodded in agreement on the spot.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    For them, since it was impossible to get out of this unscathed,


    This solution was the best one.


    On the one hand, they would not be stabbed in the back by Nate,


    And on the other hand, their sry would be guaranteed.


    In addition, they could establish some connections with Steve and umte some personal connections.


    The fact that this matter could be solved in this way exceeded everyone''s psychological expectations.


    Steve saw that this matter was going smoothly, so he smiled and said,


    "In this case, then this matter is settled."


    "Nate, I will give them two weeks to return to the United States to prepare."


    "As for you, you should quickly let them connect the work and resources at hand in these two weeks."


    "I believe that you, the members of the board of directors, were all very professionalwyers in the past."


    "Now there is a shortage of staff, and everyone has worked hard."


    "Take over the business first."


    "At the same time, you should also set up an internal selection mechanism and hand over some of the work to the young people below."


    "Maybe more outstanding talents will emerge under the heavy pressure."


    Nate didn''t expect Steve to be so concerned, and said quickly:


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Routhchild, I will arrange everything as soon as possible after we go back,"


    "And then let theme to China to report to you on time."

 Chapter 6276

    Steve nodded, and said: "Let them report to Jimmy at that time,"


    "And I will also arrange a contact person for Jimmy,"


    "And Jimmy will represent them to contact."


    "No problem!"


    Nate said without hesitation:


    "These are all up to you, I obey 100%!"


    Steve was very satisfied with Nate''s attitude and said with a smile:


    "I may have to stay in Aurous Hill for a while."


    "After I finish my work here and return to the United States,"


    "We will have time to have a meal together."


    "I wonder if it is convenient for you?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Nate was even more excited when he heard this and said quickly:


    "Convenient! Mr. Routhchild, I... I am always at your disposal!"


    "Okay." Steve nodded and said,


    "Then it''s settled."


    After that, he looked at the others and said,


    "This is the end of today''s matter."


    "I hope that after you go back, you can cooperate with Nate to connect the work at hand and try not to cause losses to Ellis."


    "We are all adults. As long as we can find a bnce point,"


    "Many unpleasant things can be put behind us."


    In the minds of these people, Steve''s status is extremely transcendent.


    Such a powerful figure has now be an intimate big brother.


    These people are ttered and 100% convinced.


    Therefore, these people nodded repeatedly, with piety and admiration on their faces,


    And they also regarded Steve''s words as the criterion in their hearts.


    Steve saw that the matter was almost done, exchanged a look with Charlie, and then said,


    "Okay, I won''t disturb you too much for your internal meeting."


    "Before you leave, I will invite you to have a meal at the best hotel in Aurous Hill."


    "Everyone muste at that time!"


    Nate and a group of senior partners, who were originally on the verge of a fight, are now smiling and excited, and they can''t wait to celebrate.


    After all, Steve Routhchild invited him to dinner,


    And he could brag about it for at least three years when he returned to the United States.


    So, Steve walked out of the conference room with the enthusiastic support of the crowd.


    Charlie and Paul smiled at each other and followed him out from a distance behind the crowd.


    The crowd kept bowing to Steve and watched him, Charlie, and Paul leave.


    After walking out of the hotel, Steve immediately asked Charlie with a ttering look on his face:


    "Mr. Wade, was my performance just now okay?"


    Charlie nodded: "Of course, it was quite okay."


    Steve chuckled: "Thanks for your guidance."


    "China is an ancient civilization."


    "Your yin and yang harmony gave me a clear idea at once,"


    "And the effect was surprisingly good."


    Charlie chuckled: "Stop ttering."


    "When ites to fighting with others,"


    "An old fox like you must have more experience than me."


    Steve nodded and said seriously:


    "Although I have more experience than you,"


    "To be honest, I am not as artistic as you!"


    Charlie looked at Paul and said seriously:


    "See, they are the world''srgest family."


    "Although they are usually arrogant and domineering,"


    "They are more humble than anyone else when they should be humble."


    "What''s the idiom that says it? Be able to bend and stretch."


    Paul nodded in agreement and smiled:


    "Mr. Wade is right. I have to learn more in the future."


    Steve said embarrassedly: "Mr. Wade, please don''t tease me..."


    "No." Charlie smiled and said,


    "Mr. Routhchild had a good overall control of the situation today."


    "All parties are happy."


    "You have finally understood the harmony of yin and yang."


    Steve chuckled and said, "Mr. Wade, you are too kind."


    After that, he quickly said to Charlie,


    "Mr. Wade, I have to trouble you to talk to Mr. Hongter."


    "I will book his restaurant and hold a banquet to entertain these people,"


    "So that they will be more loyal!"

 Chapter 6277

    Nate and his party did not stay in Aurous Hill for too long.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After all, they had finished all the important matters on the first day,


    So they put aside their past grudges and gaps and had a three-day tour of Aurous


    Hill.


    On thest day of the three-day tour,


    Steve booked the entire ssic Mansion and entertained these topwyers from the United States.


    During this meal, Steve put aside the attitude of the heir of the Routhchild family and the aristocratic temperament.


    Instead, he reced it with a very Aurous Hill local underworld atmosphere.


    He lingered in front of each table and toasted with those younger brothers.


    Every younger brother was ttered and respected him very much,


    Making him look like a respected big brother on the road.


    Since Steve was also a distinguished guest,


    Orvel put down his work and came to ssic Mansion to serve in person,


    But he saw a bit of his own shadow in this Routhchild young master.


    After all, Steve had been in Aurous Hill for some time.


    He had been exposed to Charlie''s style of doing things and had visited several of Orvel''s industries in Aurous Hill.


    To a certain extent, he understood the local customs and style,


    And now he was somewhat adapting to the local customs.


    Although Steve cordially invited Charlie to the dinner, Charlie finally declined.


    It was not that he had any objections to Steve, but mainly because he was not very interested in Jimmy''swyers.


    In the future, these people would be handed over to Meiqing,


    So he did not want to have too much contact with them.


    The day after the dinner, Nate flew back to the United States with his group.


    Two weekster, Jimmy would return to Aurous Hill with ten selected senior partners to report to Meiqing.


    Helena also reported to Charlie on the progress of the Al model.


    ording to the estimation of the engineering staff,


    The Al model would be officially put into production in about half a month.


    In the following days, Charlie was rarely rxed,


    But this kind of life onlysted for two days,


    His mother-inw ine told him on the phone that the old couple had booked a flight ticket and were ready to return to Aurous Hill from Dubai.


    Originally, the two nned to stay in the UAE for a few more days,


    But ine couldn''t stand Jacob''s listless and sighing appearance every day.


    After ying for a few days, she finally couldn''t help wanting to go home.


    It''s no wonder that Jacob sighed every day.


    He had set up a trap for Peter Zhou in the previous fake antiques incident.


    Not only did he lose money and lose face,


    But he also lost his job.


    No one would be in the mood to travel and have fun if they were him.


    ine and Jacob took a ne back to Aurous Hill,


    And Charlie picked them up at the airport.


    Because their nended at three o''clock in the afternoon,


    ire happened to have an appointment with Emgrand Group to touch up the progress of the previous project,


    So Charlie had to pick them up alone.


    As soon as they met, Charlie smiled and asked them:


    "Mom and Dad, how was your trip to Dubai this time?"


    Jacob was desperate and said with a forced smile:


    "It''s okay, that''s it."


    ine on the side said with some dissatisfaction:


    "Good son-inw, you don''t know,"


    "I''m almost annoyed to death by your father."


    "He sighs all day long. I can even hear him sighing in the toilet when he poops."


    "It''s really a pity."


    Jacob said with a look of grievance:


    "I don''t want to spoil the fun,"


    "But the key is that I really can''t be happy!"


    As he said that, Jacob quickly looked at Charlie and pleaded:


    "Good son-inw, you have a good rtionship with Master Orvel."


    "Can you help me talk to him and see if he can put some pressure on the surname Pei?"


    "That old grandson has been polite to me before,"


    "But Master Orvel stopped speaking for me, and he turned around and sold me out!"


    Charlie nodded: "I heard about the matter."


    "The surname Pei is indeed a bit unkind."


    "Yes!" When Jacob heard that Charlie agreed with him, he immediately said,


    "Good son-inw, this old ba5tard Pei is a typical person who uses people in front of him and not behind him."


    "He is the kind of person who is told to pick up the bowl to eat and put down the chopsticks to curse his mother!"

 Chapter 6278

    Then, Jacob said again: "My dear son-inw, you have to hurry up."


    "He is working on a promotion recently."


    "If he gets promoted and leaves the Calligraphy and Painting Association,"


    "It will be even more difficult for me to join the Calligraphy and Painting Association in the future."


    "I have to find Master Orvel to put pressure on him and ask him to get me back before he gets promoted."


    Charlie asked him with a smile:


    "Dad, do you still want to go back to the Calligraphy and Painting Association?"


    "I do!"


    Jacob blurted out: "I have figured it out in the past few days."


    "Anyway, I have lost face a long time ago,¡±


    "So I might as well give it a try."


    "If I can go back to the Calligraphy and Painting Association,"


    "It would be great because as the saying goes, you get up where you fell."


    Charlie nodded and said, "Let me find out about this for you."


    Jacob said hurriedly: "My dear son-inw, you must be quick,"


    "And you must not wait for him to get promoted..."


    "Promotion?"


    Charlie smiled and said, "It''s impossible."


    "With his character, I don''t think he can get promoted."


    "Maybe he can only stay in the Calligraphy and Painting Association in the future."


    Jacob didn''t know that Charlie had already assigned a task to Orvel,


    Asking Orvel to use the resources topletely strangle President Pei''s promotion space from above.


    Since he wanted to get rid of Jacob and get promoted alone,


    It would be better to let him stay in the Calligraphy and Painting Association and continue to be tied to Jacob.


    At this moment.


    Calligraphy and Painting Association.


    President Pei has been a little uneasy these two days.


    Since he dealt with Jacob, he thought his future would not be affected in any way.


    However, in the past two days, he asked his superiors about his promotion,


    And the other party was always vague and evasive and never gave him a clear time.


    ording to what was originally agreed, the superior unit will talk to him in the next two days to ask for his opinion on the new vacant position,


    To see if he is willing to ept the new challenge.


    Of course, these are just a process.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as he cooperates with the process,


    He can get an important position in that superior unit.


    However, the things that were originally agreed upon were not happening,


    Which made him feel very insecure.


    After struggling in the office for a long time,


    He finally called the key person.


    As soon as the call was connected, he smiled and said,


    "Chairman Chen, I''m sorry to bother you."


    "I just want to ask you, regarding the previous job vacancy,"


    "When will we go through the interview process?"


    The other party smiled and said apologetically,


    "Mr. Pei, I''m really sorry."


    "This matter has been changing in the past few days,"


    "So I didn''t give you a clear answer."


    "Just now, we just had an internal meeting and discussed a clear result."


    When President Pei heard this, he immediately became excited and said quickly,


    "Chairman Chen, since there is a clear result,"


    "Is there a clear n for the interview?"


    The other party smacked his lips and sighed,


    "Oh, Mr. Pei, although there is a result,"


    "The result may not be what you want."


    President Pei''s heart skipped a beat and he quickly asked him,


    "President Chen, what do you mean?"


    President Chen said, "It''s almost the end of the year."


    "We have discussed the work arrangements and job settings for next year."


    "In principle, we will reduce some positions next year and streamline the entire team.¡±


    "Unfortunately, the position reserved for you is on theyoff list..."


    "Positions eliminated?!"

 Chapter 6279

    When President Pei heard this, his heart skipped a beat,


    And he quickly asked nervously:


    "President Chen, our department is so big,"


    "Connecting the literary and artistic work of our entire province,"


    "How can such good positions be eliminated just like that?"


    President Chen sighed on the other end of the phone:


    "It is precisely because the department is toorge that we have to streamline and slim down,"


    "And I have no choice."


    After that, he didn''t want to continue discussing with President Pei, so he said:


    "Mr. Pei, I''m really sorry about this matter,"


    "And you don''t have to be too anxious,"


    "Just preside over the calligraphy and painting association for a while,"


    "And if there is a new opportunity,"


    "I will definitely tell you as soon as possible."


    President Pei is a smart person and naturally understands what President Chen means.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although he is very depressed, he still says very politely:


    "Okay, President Chen, you have worked so hard on this matter."


    "If you have any news, please tell me as soon as possible."


    "No problem."


    President Chen readily agreed, and then said:


    "Okay, Mr. Pei, I won''t talk to you for now, let''s talk when we meet."


    "Okay, goodbye, President Chen."


    "Goodbye."


    After hanging up the phone, President Pei was very annoyed.


    He was about to go to the new unit to take up his new post,


    But he didn''t expect that the new position would be abolished!


    He was very unwilling at the moment.


    Although he was the president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association,


    The Calligraphy and Painting Association was still too small.


    Being the top leader here, he only managed more than 20 people.


    He had little power and very little oil and water.


    More importantly, the promotion space for this position was very narrow.


    He could only be promoted to the provincial and upper-level associations.


    Apart from this, there would be no other good opportunities.


    If he missed this opportunity, he didn''t know when this opening would be reopened.


    President Pei didn''t know that the reason he lost the opportunity for promotion was that Orvel cut off his promotion channel behind his back.


    In addition to cutting off his chance of promotion,


    Charlie also nned to let him find a way to get Jacob back to the Calligraphy and Painting Association.


    On the way home from the airport, Jacob asked Charlie uncertainly,


    "My dear son-inw, are you not as close to Master Orvel now?"


    "If you ask him to help me with this matter, will it work?"


    Charlie said casually, "He used to ask me to look at Feng Shui and help others,"


    "But we haven''t had much contact recently."


    "How about I ask him to see if he can help?"


    Jacob nodded quickly and blurted out,


    "Yes, yes, yes! My dear son-inw, you should call him quickly and see if there is any chance of mediation."


    "I think the only way to seed is if he puts pressure on Mr. Pei..."


    "Okay, I''ll ask him."


    Charlie said, then picked up his phone and called Orvel.


    As soon as the call was connected, Orvel said very respectfully on the other end of the phone:


    "Master Wade, you are looking for me."


    Charlie hummed and deliberately said:


    "By the way, Mr. Hong, I want to ask you for a favor,"


    "I wonder if it is convenient for you?"


    Jacob, who was sitting in the back row, quickly leaned over and whispered:


    "Good son-inw, turn on the speaker!"


    Charlie believed that Orvel would definitely hear the clues,


    And he was not afraid that he would say something wrong,


    So he turned on the speaker directly.


    When Orvel heard Charlie call him Mr. Hong, he knew that it must be not so convenient for him to talk now,


    And there must be other people around him,


    So he also smiled and said very cooperatively:


    "Master Wade, what is the rtionship between the two of us?"


    "If you have something to ask me, just ask me,"


    "I will definitely do my best to help!"


    As soon as Orvel said this, Jacob''s face immediately showed excitement.


    Charlie said to the phone: "Actually, it''s nothing big,"


    "It''s just about my father-inw."


    "He resigned from the Calligraphy and Painting Association some time ago."


    "Do you know about this?"

 Chapter 6280

    Orvel also heard what happened, so he said,


    "I''ve heard about this matter."


    "It seems that Mr. Willson resigned on his own initiative."


    Upon hearing this, Jacob said indignantly,


    "Master Orvel, I''m Jacob."


    "I have to exin to you that it was not me who resigned on my own initiative,"


    "But that guy surnamed Pei set a trap for me."


    "He lied to me and asked me to pretend to resign."


    "I sent a resignation letter as a formality,"


    "But I never expected that after the resignation letter was sent out,"


    "Pei approved it, leaving me no chance to regret it. He is so shameless!"


    Orvel pretended to be surprised and said,


    "Is there such a thing?"


    "That guy Pei was indeed a bit too much."


    Jacob seemed to have met a soulmate, and said excitedly,


    "Master Orvel, you are so right!"


    "He is really too much! Please help me make a decision!"


    Orvel said readily, "Don''t worry, Mr. Willson, you are Master Wade''s father-iw,"


    "So I will definitely take the lead in this matter."


    "Wait, I will call that guy now and ask him what is going on!"


    "Okay, okay!"


    Jacob felt relieved when he heard Orvel take charge of everything, and hurriedly said,


    "Then I''ll leave everything to you, Master Orvel!"


    Orvel smiled and said,


    "Mr. Willson is too polite."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "I''ll contact him and ask about the situation."


    After Orvel hung up the phone, Jacob finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He said with emotion, "Good son-inw, it seems that Master Orvel still gives you face."


    "If hees forward to help me vent my anger,"


    "Maybe I can really return to the Calligraphy and Painting Association."


    Charlie nodded and said, "He does have a certain influence in Aurous Hill."


    "Since he agreed, let him help with this matter. We can just wait for his news."


    Jacob nodded and said, "Okay!"


    "Waiting for good news from Master Orvel!"


    At this time, Orvel had already called President Pei''s mobile phone.


    Before President Pei wanted to fire Jacob,


    He specifically looked for Orvel''s mobile phone to ask him for instructions.


    That time, he had dialed Orvel''s mobile phone number.


    At this time, he suddenly received a call from him,


    And the whole person was a little surprised.


    Although he didn''t understand why Orvel called him?


    But he knew that Orvel had a high social status and great influence,


    So he certainly couldn''t neglect him,


    So he quickly answered the phone and said respectfully:


    "Master Hong, what do you want from me?"


    As soon as Orvel came up, he asked in a bad tone:


    "Mr. Pei, why did I hear that you fired Jacob?"


    When President Pei heard this, he suddenly became nervous and exined quickly:


    "Master Hong, didn''t I tell you about this matter when I called you to reportst time..."


    "Jacob was confused for a moment and did cause a big scandal,"


    "Which put me under a lot of pressure."


    "It just so happened that he sent an email to resign voluntarily,"


    "And I really had no choice but to approve his resignation request."


    As he spoke, President Pei was afraid that Orvel would cause trouble for him,


    So he quickly added: "By the way, Master Hong,"


    "I asked for your opinion on whether to try my best to protect Jacob."


    "You said it had nothing to do with you, so I..."


    How could Orvel not hear the meaning behind his words,


    And immediately asked coldly: "Mr. Willson is your colleague and friend."


    "Why do you ask me whether you want to protect him?"


    "I am not familiar with you."


    After that, Orvel continued to attack:


    "And why is the version I heard different from yours?"


    "I heard that Mr. Willson had never thought about resigning,"


    "And it was you who tricked him into writing the resignation letter."


    "After he wrote the resignation letter, you turned your face and really fired him!"


    "How do you exin this?"

 Chapter 6281

    President Pei had nned everything,


    But he didn''t expect that he would trick Jacob into submitting his resignation application.


    In fact, his original intention was not to trick Jacob.


    He really wanted to keep a director position for him,


    Butter his wife whispered in his ear that it was no longer worthwhile for him to help Jacob at the time,


    And it was a losing business.


    So he simply used the resignation application that Jacob had already submitted to kick him out of the association.


    In his original expectation, this matter would not have any other negative impact except causing Jacob''s dissatisfaction with himself.


    After all, even Master Orvel was toozy to care about him,


    So what else did he have to worry about?


    However, he was just ying around and didn''t expect that Master Orvel could actuallye back and punish him with the resignation application right away,


    Which made him unable to cope with it.


    President Pei, who was extremely nervous, hurriedly defended himself,


    "Master Wu, this matter is not what you imagined."


    "I am indeed under too much pressure."


    "You should know that the incident that Jacob had with Ervin before had a very bad impact."


    "Countless eyes were staring at me, waiting to see how I deal with it."


    "If I didn''t deal with it impartially,"


    "It would have been difficult to convince the public!"


    Orvel said coldly, "Of course, there is no problem with impartiality,"


    "But your behavior of deceiving others to submit resignation applications and then taking the opportunity to drive them out of the association, is it a means of impartiality?" "The so-called impartiality of your association is not so despicable?"


    President Pei was speechless.


    He also knew very well that Orvel''s entry point for asking for punishment was perfect.


    He could always use how serious Jacob''s crime was to excuse himself,


    But no matter how he excused himself,


    The resignation application could not be exined away.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but curse his wife in his heart:


    "This prodigal woman is getting smarter and self-righteous every day!"


    "If she hadn''t given me this bad idea, I would definitely still protect Jacob."


    "In that case, Master Orvel would definitely note to me to me."


    "He might even thank me for my loyalty to Jacob."


    "Now, I''ve be a viin in front of Master Orvel." Seeing that President Pei stopped talking,


    Orvel''s tone became even colder, and he asked:


    "What''s the matter, President Pei,"


    "Don''t you want to pay attention to me?"


    President Pei hurriedly said: "No, no, Master Wu,"


    "I don''t want to pay attention to you, I... I''m reflecting..."


    Having said that President Pei sighed and said devoutly:


    "Master Wu, I was indeed wrong in this matter."


    "Please give me a chance and let me try my best to make up for it."


    Orvel asked him: "I remember that your association''s official ount has already released the news of his resignation."


    "What can you do to make up for it now? Tell me first."


    President Pei exined: "Master Wu, our official ount has indeed posted the news,"


    "But Jacob hasn''te back to handle the resignation procedures yet..."


    "I will call the vice presidents in the association to have a good chat,"


    "And find ways to get them to nod their heads,"


    "Cancel Jacob''s resignation application, and let hime back."


    Orvel asked again: "How confident are you?"


    "This..." President Pei wiped his sweat and exined,


    "Master Wu, I can''t guarantee you 100%,"


    "But I will definitely do my best to promote this matter."


    "I don''t think the problem should be too big."


    Orvel asked again, "What position are you going to give Mr. Willson?"


    President Pei sighed and said, "Master Wu,"


    "I won''t hide it from you. I really can''t give the position of executive vice president to him,"


    "Because when he got into trouble before, this position had already been taken by the vice president below."


    "If I let him give up his position now, and give it to Jacob,"


    "He might make a fuss to the provincial government..."


    Orvel said: "Although you handled this matter very unfairly,"


    "I will not make it too difficult for you."


    "I will not ask you to re-assign Mr. Willson to the position of executive vice president,"


    "But you must at least find him a middle-level management position."


    "In addition, I hope you can find an opportunity to express your apology to Mr. Willson in person."


    "You handled the matter so ungently, and it is essential to apologize in person."


    "Okay, okay! I will definitely do it!"


    President Pei dared not say a word to Orvel, and could only agree.


    It was not difficult for him to apologize to Jacob in person,


    But how to find a middle-level management position for Jacob?


    If he had not listened to his wife''s instigation and did not mess around before,Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It would have been a good opportunity to deal with Jacob,


    Demote him, and let several key positions be promoted to one level.


    But after all, he missed that good opportunity to go with the flow,


    And now it is like sailing against the current to do it again, which is somewhat difficult.


    However, although it is difficult, he did not dare to bargain with Orvel.


    Orvel hummed coldly and reminded him,


    "Since you


    said


    you can definitely do it,"


    "Then give me a clear answer this time tomorrow."


    "Okay!" President Pei gritted his teeth and agreed, saying,


    "Don''t worry, I will call them to a meeting to discuss it right away!"


    Orvel smiled and reminded him casually, "President Pei,"


    "I don''t think you can leave the Calligraphy and Painting Association for a while."


    "You and Mr. Jacob will work together in the Calligraphy and Painting Association for a long time in the future."


    "I hope you can get along well."


    After Orvel finished speaking,"


    "He hung up the phone without giving him a chance to react or respond.


    His words suddenly awakened President Pei from a dream.


    He suddenly understood why his upward path was suddenly blocked by the socalledyoffs.


    It turned out that the crux was Orvel!


    No!


    The crux was entirely on Jacob!

 Chapter 6282

    Orvel must have known that he was taking advantage of Jacob,


    So he directly cut off his path to promotion.


    This was a good opportunity that he had been waiting for nearly ten years.


    He was just one step away from making the leap,


    But he didn''t expect that it would bepletely ruined because of Jacob!


    If he hadn''t tricked Jacob before,


    But had fulfilled his promise and tried his best to protect him,


    He would have received a promotion order by now!


    Thinking of this, President Pei wanted to die, and he couldn''t help butin about his wife, cursing in his heart:


    "That stinky woman always thinks she is very smart and very calcting,"


    "But she didn''t expect to pick up sesame seeds and lose watermelons."


    "The opportunity that I have been waiting for for so many years was all messed up by her!"


    President Pei was depressed, and his wife happened to call him.


    When he saw the caller''s photo, he was furious.


    When he answered the phone, he asked her angrily:


    "Elma, how dare you call me!"


    His wife subconsciously asked:


    "Conan, what do you mean?"


    "What happened?"


    President Pei was angry.


    Afraid of being overheard by people outside the office,


    He lowered his voice and growled angrily,


    "It''s all your fault for giving me bad advice and telling me not to help Jacob." "Now, he''s connected to Master Orvel again!"


    "Master Orvel just called me to question me!"


    Chairman Pei''s wife asked in surprise,


    "Why did hee to you to question?"


    "Didn''t you tell him? It was Jacob who caused such a shameful incident."


    "How could hee to you?"


    Chairman Pei angrily scolded,N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Master Hong came to question me about my resignation application!"


    "Can I wash my hands of this?"


    "This..." Elma on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment, thenforted him:


    "Conan, listen to me, let''s not care what Master Orvel said."


    "He can''t do anything to you even if he mes you for this matter."


    "Your transfer order will be issued soon, right?"


    "When the timees, report to the new unit,"


    "And the Calligraphy and Painting Association will be your subordinate unit."


    "These bad things will not bother you anymore."


    "As for Master Orvel, at most, we won''t have any contact with him in the future."


    "We don''t want anything from him."


    "Besides, we live in a society ruled byw now."


    "No matter how capable he is, he can''t cause trouble for us."


    "Don''t you think so?"


    "Bullshit!"


    Chairman Pei blurted out, "I just received a notice from Chairman Chen today."


    "Do you know what he said?"


    Elma asked nervously, "What did he say?"


    Chairman Pei said, "They said that the department is now undergoing streamlining andyoffs."


    "The position left for me has been removed!"


    "I have no hope of promotion!"


    Elma said puzzledly, "Why haven''t I heard about theyoffs?"


    "If there are reallyyoffs, there must be a public announcement."


    "Moreover, for such units, personnel position policy adjustments are generally not put in this time period."


    "They must wait until after the New Year to hold a meeting to discuss and announce it to the public."


    "They are all favor units. Who wouldy off before the New Year?"


    Chairman Pei sneered, "Don''t say that you are smart and capable!"


    "The routines of these relevant units in this city and the province are really... You know everything." Then, President Pei said, "Let me tell you,"


    "Layoffs are just an excuse for Chen to fool me."


    "Just now, Master Orvel said on the phone that I will work with Jacob in the


    Calligraphy and Painting Association for a long time in the future,"


    "And asked me to get along well with him."


    "Isn''t that a clear sign for me?"


    "This means that for a long time in the future,"


    "Don''t even think about leaving the Calligraphy and Painting Association!"


    Elma eximed, "You can''t get promoted, is it Master Orvel who is behind it?!¡±


    President Pei hummed and said unhappily,


    "Who else could it be except him?"


    "I''mpletely finished now. Not only have I lost my chance of promotion,"


    "But I have to find a way to get Jacob back!"


    "If I can''t get him back, I don''t think I can keep my position as the president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association!"


    Elma quickly asked: "Master Orvel just wants you to get Jacob back to the


    Calligraphy and Painting Association, right?"


    "Does he have any requirements?"


    "You can''t let Jacob be the executive vice president?"


    "No, that''s not the case."


    President Pei said: "Master Orvel means to at least give him a middle-level management position."


    As he said that, President Pei got angry again, and said angrily:


    "I originally said that I would give Jacob a position as director,"


    "But you, a spendthrift woman, insisted on asking me not to care about his life or death."


    "Now, I have cheated him and ruined my own future! Think about it,"


    "I''m already this age. If I can''t get promoted this time, I will enter the retirement reserve team in a few years."


    "By that time, there will be no chance of promotion. You really hurt me!"


    Elma also med herself very much and said:


    "Husband, this matter is all my fault,"


    "But don''t be angry with me now."


    "Hurry up and find a way to get Jacob back."


    President Pei sighed: "I want to get him back,"


    "But it''s not easy to do! Positions are originally one for each person."


    "Before, a director''s position was reserved for Jacob,"


    "And that was because the previous director was promoted to vice president,"


    "So the position was vacated."


    "But after Jacob was fired, that position was filled by other people below him."


    "How can we let people make room for him now?"


    "After all, he has been involved in a scandal."


    "If we really force people to make room for him,"


    "Others will definitelyin and report him.¡±


    Elma interjected at this point, "Husband, how about this?"


    "You should invite all the key people out now and have dinner together in a restaurant."


    "I will book a restaurant now. You can go directly there after work,"


    "And I will go too. Have a good chat with them at the table."


    "I will make sure that they agree to Jacob''s return tonight,"


    "And that the newly promoted director will be willing to give up his position to Jacob!"

 Chapter 6283

    When President Pei heard his wife was trying to take on too much responsibility again,


    He immediately got angry and said sarcastically,


    "Elma, don''t worry about it."


    "Isn''t it a big deal for you to handle this matter?"


    "After you finish talking, I''m afraid I will lose my position as the president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association!"


    Elma was not angry at being squeezed by him.


    She said, "Husband, I messed up this matter."


    "Give me another chance to make up for it."


    President Pei asked her,


    "Tell me how you n to talk to them about this matter?"


    "They have already been against Jacob for a long time."


    Elma asked him, "Husband, do you know what it means to keep the funeral secret?"


    President Pei said subconsciously,


    "Isn''t it that after the death of the emperor in ancient times,"


    "The news was not announced to the public, and the political struggle waspleted first,"


    "And those who should fight for the throne fought for the throne,"


    "And those who should rebel rebelled."


    "Yes," Elma said,


    "Our current situation is simr to this."


    "Think about it, who knows that you can''t get promoted this time?"


    "They must think you are about to be promoted, right?"


    "Yes."


    President Pei said, "Even I just found out about the news.


    "They probably won''t know about it for a while yet."


    Elma said, "That''s it."


    "When you invite them to dinner today, you still have to act like you''re getting promoted right away."


    "Let them think that you might be leaving soon,"


    "And the position of president will be vacated soon."


    "In this way, they will think that you are inviting them to dinner to arrange their promotion,"


    "Just like you were nning to remove Jacob."


    "If Jacob is removed, everyone behind him will be promoted one rank."


    "Now that you are acting like you''re going to be promoted,"


    "They will definitely think so too."


    "I feel that everyone will be able to move up one more rank soon."


    "In this way, won''t the director''s seat that you want to reserve for Jacob be vacated?"


    President Pei pondered for a moment, then said:


    "That''s the logic,"


    "But the final result is that someone must take a step back to make room for Jacob!"


    Elma said: "Whoever upies the seat intended for Jacob will give up this seat first."


    Then she asked: "Who sat in that positionter?"


    President Pei said: "Livan Xiao."


    Elma hummed and said:


    "You just have to promise him that if he is willing to give up the position to Jacob this time,"


    "Then when your transfer orderes down,"


    "The association will have a new vice president position vacant."


    "At that time, you can help him bypass Jacob''s position as director and promote him to vice president."


    "In this way, he will definitely agree."


    President Pei asked: "Won''t he be promoted in the end?"


    "What if hees to settle ounts with me?"


    Elma hurriedly said: "You are stupid!"


    "Isn''t there Master Orvel behind you?"


    "When we feast today, let''s make it clear to him that Master Orvel wants Jacob toe back,"


    "And specifically wants to solve a problem for Jacob."


    "As for the positions that are worth considering,"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Let Livan sacrifice first, and then put the me on the other vice presidents,"


    "So that they know that Livan is sacrificing for everyone this time,"


    "And everyone owes him a favor."


    "When Livan realizes that you can''t be promoted for a while, he won''t just hate you."


    Elma said, "In addition, if Livan wants to make trouble at that time,"


    "He must also consider the weight of Master Orvel."


    "At that time, there is Master Orvel on one side,"


    "And you and several other vice presidents on the other side."


    "Do you think he dares to offend so many people at the same time?"


    "Won''t he have to suffer this loss then?"


    When President Pei heard this, his eyes lit up and he eximed,


    "What a good idea!"


    "As long as Livan is willing to give up the position of director,"


    "I can give Master Orvel a satisfactory exnation for the matter of Jacob."


    "As for the other vice presidents, they certainly dare not object."


    "Whoever objects will be against Master Orvel."


    "They will have to weigh their interests at that time."


    Elma said: "If you think this method is feasible,"


    "Hurry up and inform them to have dinner together in the evening."


    "I will book a restaurant box now and send you the addresster!"


    President Pei said without hesitation:


    "Okay! Let''s do it as you say!"


    "Let''s pass this level first!"

 Chapter 6284

    While President Pei was actively preparing for the evening dinner,


    Charlie took Jacob and ine to a restaurant near Tomson and sat down.


    ire had to work overtime at the Emgrand Group in the evening.


    Seeing that it was just time for dinner,


    Charlie thought it would take too long to cook at home,


    So he simply took the old couple to eat outside.


    After sitting down in the restaurant, Jacob sighed and muttered,


    "I don''t want to go out again in the future."


    "This trip to Dubai has made me almost lose half my life."


    ineined to him on the side,


    "If you hadn''t messed around, it wouldn''t have turned out like this."


    "I still feel bad when I think about giving away tens of millions worth of items."


    "Hey!" Jacob waved his hand,


    "Don''t mention it, let me live a few more years."


    After that, he remembered something, looked at Charlie, and asked him,


    "Good son-inw, do you think Master Orvel can help me get back to the Calligraphy and Painting Association?"


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "Such a small matter should not be a big problem for him."


    Jacob nodded and said, "I will be satisfied if I can go back to the Calligraphy and Painting Association."


    "If I can''t go back, it is still unknown what I will do in the future..."


    "It''s so worrying..."


    Charlie called the waiter and ordered a few hard dishes,


    And then said to Jacob, "Dad, don''t think too much about it for now,"


    "Just wait for the news."


    "Okay."


    On the other side, President Pei brought the vice president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association and the newly appointed director to the hotel booked by his wife Elma.


    When everyone saw President Pei with his wife,


    they thought that this meal must be a farewell dinner for President Pei before his promotion,


    So someone said, "President Pei, you and your sister-inw invited us to dinner,"


    "Which means you will be promoted soon, right?"


    "Yes!" Someone quickly echoed,


    "President Pei, after you are promoted, don''t forget us old buddies!"


    President Pei sighed and said, "Everyone, to be honest,"


    "I invited everyone to dinner today not because of my business."


    Everyone was puzzled and asked him, "Then why?"


    President Pei said, "This afternoon, Orvel Hong called me."


    "He wanted Jacob to return to our calligraphy and painting association and asked me to do this as soon as possible."


    "Ah?!"


    Everyone was reluctant to let Jacobe back.


    One of them said, "President Pei, Jacob''s business ability is not good,"


    "And his character is not good."


    "It was not easy to kick him out."


    "Now, no matter what, he can''te back!"


    Others nodded in support.


    Not only did they hate Jacob,


    They also didn''t want Jacob to threaten their current positions after he came back.


    President Pei said helplessly: "Let''s put it this way,"


    "Master Orvel''s methods are well-known in this city."


    "If we don''t take it seriously when he speaks for Jacob,"


    "Then he will definitelye to do it himself."


    "Who of us can withstand this pressure?!"


    Everyone looked at each other for a while.


    Master Orvel''s strength is indeed extraordinary.


    Moreover, there are rumors in the world that he is now a member of the Wade family from the capital,


    Which means that he can connect to the resources of the Wade family,


    And his connections are even stronger.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If he really wants to lead the personnel transfer of the Calligraphy and Painting Association, it must be easy.


    At this time, Elma on the side said:


    "Everyone knows that Jacob was the executive vice president before, and the thing he didst time was not defined by the judicial department,"


    "So strictly speaking it is not a scandal, it is just a rumor."


    "If Master Orvel helps him operate from above and lets hime back to be the executive vice president,"


    "I believe everyone will be beaten back to their original form."


    As soon as Elma said this, everyone''s expression suddenly became nervous.


    Except for President Pei, everyone else is the direct beneficiary of Jacob''s resignation.


    If Jacob is reinstated, everyone will have to return to their original positions,


    And this promotion will be in vain.


    Seeing that the atmosphere had been set right by his wife, President Pei said,


    "I think, for everyone''s sake, I should try my best to find a way to ensure that Jacob will not be reinstated."


    "So my idea now is to find him a director''s position first."


    "If Master Orvel is satisfied, then we can avoid losses to the greatest extent."


    As soon as Jacob was mentioned as the director,


    Livan asked nervously, "Chairman Pei if you let Jacob be the director,"


    "Then don''t I have to give up my position to him?"


    President Pei said, "Livan, it''s true that you have to give up your position,"


    "But it doesn''t necessarily mean you have to give up your position for nothing."


    "If your position doesn''t satisfy them, then we have to raise it up."


    Having said that, President Pei said,


    "We all have to have a consensus."


    "No matter who gives up his position, it is for everyone present."


    "Everyone must remember his favor and find an opportunity to repay him in the future."


    Everyone nodded.


    At this time, there seemed to be no other good way.


    President Pei then looked at Livan and said,


    "Livan, if you have no objection, I will start with your position."


    "If giving your position to Jacob can satisfy him,"


    "Then this matter will end here. We will all remember your kindness in the future."


    "When I get the transfer order one day, my position will be vacated for the executive vice president,"


    "And the positions of others will increase ordingly."


    "But don''t worry, the vacant vice president position will definitely be reserved for you."


    "You can bypass Jacob, the director, and directly be the vice president!" Livan was relieved when he heard this.


    In his opinion, President Pei was about to be promoted, and it was necessary to give up a vice president position at that time.


    Moreover, as long as he agreed to this matter, he could make the president and all the vice presidents owe him a favor,


    Which was a great thing.


    So it seemed that there was nothing uneptable for him to give up his position to Jacob.


    Thinking of this, Livan said without hesitation,


    "President Pei, since it is a sacrifice for everyone,"


    "Then I have no choice but to give my position to Jacob!"

 Chapter 6285

    Livan willingly gave up his position,


    Which made President Pei and his wife feel relieved at the same time.


    The other vice presidents at the scene were also relieved instantly.


    They were also afraid that President Pei would ask one of them to make room for Jacob. Although everyone disliked Jacob,


    But no one wanted to offend him publicly when they thought that Orvel was behind him.


    If one of them really had to give up his position,


    No matter who it was, they would not dare to refuse.


    Seeing that the matter had been temporarily resolved,


    President Pei could not help but give a thumbs up to his wife under the table.


    It must be said that his wife''s n was indeedprehensive.


    With Livan''s words, they could just make a job adjustment tomorrow,


    And let Jacobe back to work,


    And the thorny problem would be solved.


    At this time, President Pei''s wife deliberately said,


    "Why don''t we all toast Livan together!"


    "This time we got to a conclusion, it''s all thanks to him!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    President Pei came back to his senses,


    Immediately picked up the wine ss and stood up, saying to everyone,


    "Come on, everyone, let''s toast Livan together,"


    "Thank him for his active contribution this time,"


    "And I also hope that everyone can remember his favor."


    "Since it is a favor, everyone must repay it in the future!"


    As soon as President Pei said this,


    Livan suddenly felt an impulse to die for his friend.


    He felt that President Pei was really a good person.


    He was promoted by him. Now that he asked him to step down,


    He actually had nothing to say,


    But he didn''t expect President Pei to give him a face like this.


    In front of so many people, he said it so thoroughly, which touched him deeply.


    Others also knew that Livan''s initiative to give up his seat this time really helped everyone solve a problem,


    And it was natural for everyone to remember him for this favor.


    So, everyone started to agree, and in their words,


    They all praised Livan and promised to repay him in the future.


    Livan''s eyes were red with emotion, and he stood up with his ss raised, saying loudly:


    "Thank you, President Pei, my sister-inw, and all the leaders for your care."


    "I have no way to repay you,"


    "So I''ll drink first to show my respect!"


    After that, he raised his head and drank all the white wine in the ss.


    Others did not hesitate at all and drank it all at the same time.


    The atmosphere was very friendly and warm.


    At this time, someone suddenly asked,


    "By the way, Chairman Pei, if we let Jacobe back to work,"


    "Will the people below have any objections?"


    "What if they get upset orin again?"


    "It will be very troublesome, right?"


    Before Chairman Pei could say anything, his wife Elma said,


    "Don''t worry, although Jacob''s previous incident was indeed a scandal,¡±


    "It has not risen to the level of a criminal case,"


    "Let alone a civil dispute, and it was only Ervin''s one-sided statement."


    "Without official intervention in such matters,"


    "Those rumors will always be rumors."


    "Anyone who goes to sue with unfounded rumors will never win."


    Elma said, "Let''s take the currently popr practice of keeping a mistress as an example."


    "If Jacob was exposed to have a mistress outside,"


    "And there was solid evidence, and his original wife also found the association to ask for justice,"


    "Then the association would definitely fire him,"


    "But if only a woman came out and said that Jacob had a mistress,"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Without any other evidence, and even his original wife did not admit it,"


    "Then, in this case, no one would do anything to Jacob."


    Elma said this, and she also wanted to remind the others present,


    Just in case someone was upset and ran to report Jacob,


    And finally caused trouble for President Pei.


    After all, in her opinion, once Jacob returned to the Calligraphy and Painting


    Association, someone would talk about Jacob''s return,


    And the first person to bear the pressure would be her husband,


    And she would try her best to prevent such a thing from happening.


    When the others heard her words, they felt that what she said was indeed reasonable.


    Once they subconsciously agreed with Elma''s point of view and felt thatining about Jacob would have no effect,


    They wouldpletely cut off the little me in their subconscious. The group reached a consensus, and the atmosphere soon became warm, And everyone toasted and exchanged cups, drinking very happily.


    President Pei has a good alcohol tolerance,


    But he deliberately controlled himself tonight and didn''t really drink enough.


    However, in the second half of the drinking party, he deliberately pretended to have reached his limit.


    He leaned on the table for a while and then rubbed his temples pretending to have a headache. Even his wife was fooled by him.


    She poured him warm water and patted his back, showing her concern.


    Seeing that President Pei seemed to have drunk too much, everyone stopped toasting him.


    Instead, after the others shared the remaining wine,


    They ended the drinking party early on the grounds that President Pei was not feeling well.


    Everyone sent the drunk President Pei out,


    Sent him to the passenger seat, watched his wife drive away, And then went back to their own homes and mothers.


    After the car drove a few hundred meters, President Pei, who was originally slumped in the passenger seat,


    Sat up straight and said to Elma beside him:


    "Wife, turn right ahead."


    Elma was startled by his sudden words and asked in surprise:


    "Conan, didn''t you drink too much?" "Not much." President Pei said:


    "This is not my capacity."


    "If you want me to drink more, you have to drink at least half a catty of Moutai."

 Chapter 6286

    Elma shook her head helplessly:


    "Tonight, everyone at the table is your subordinates."


    "Do you still have to hide your capacity?"


    "If you don''t want to drink, just say you don''t want to drink."


    "Who can force you to drink?"


    Chairman Pei said, "Oh, you don''t understand."


    "Today I have to show that I get along well with them.¡±


    "Of course, I can''t act like a leader."


    "If I just do whatever they want, it will look like I''m not approachable enough,¡±


    "And they won''t really treat me as their big brother."


    As he spoke, Chairman Pei saw that they were approaching the intersection, so he said,


    "Turn right quickly and go to Tomson. I have to go see Jacob."


    Elma suddenly realized, and while turning right, he asked him, "You''re keeping the amount, are you nning to go see Jacob?" "Yes." President Pei sighed and said depressedly: "I don''t know how much he hates me these days."


    "We will see each other every day in the future."


    "Shouldn''t the rtionship be eased?"


    "Now that his position as director is vacated,"


    "I told him in person to show my sincerity."


    Elma asked hurriedly: "Are we going to his house to visit him?"


    "He hasn''t prepared anything."


    "It''s not appropriate to go empty-handed, right?"


    President Pei said: "It''s toote to prepare anything sote."


    "Besides, it''s not appropriate to go to someone else''s house as a guest just after drinking."


    "I was thinking that when I get to Tomson, I will call Jacob to invite him out,"


    "Apologize to him and chat with him outside, tell him the result of today,"


    "And ask him to report back to the association early tomorrow morning."


    Elma asked again: "Do you think he can forgive you?"


    President Pei waved his hand: "No matter who it is, no one will forgive this kind of thing."


    "What I can do is to try my best to make up for it,"


    "Which can also be regarded as a little easing of the conflict."


    "He will definitely still hate me in his heart."


    "But I have shown my sincerity to make up for it,¡±


    "And I believe that things will get better."


    At this point, President Pei sighed helplessly:


    "Hey! If I can''t satisfy Jacob, I think I will have to work in the Calligraphy and


    Painting Association until I retire."


    "In the future, I will have to see Jacob every day."


    "This rtionship still needs to be repaired."


    Elma nodded gently and said, "If there is a chance, you still have to strive for further progress."


    "You can''t make much money if you work in this position until retirement,"


    "And your retirement treatment will not be much higher."


    "Look at Mr. Qin, who used to be your old superior."


    "He has made a lot of money for so many years."


    "Now that he has retired, his treatment is also terrifyingly high."


    "His children and grandchildren are like stars supporting the moon."


    "They don''t know how moisturized they are every day."


    "And you see that they don''t have to queue up to register when they have a headache or fever."


    "If they encounter a designated hospital that can''t be cured,¡±


    "Their doctors will help to arrange experts from the tertiary hospitals for consultation,"


    "And he doesn''t have to spend a penny."


    "If you can retire at his level, your son will definitely wish you to live to be a hundred years old!"


    "Yes..." President Pei also agreed and said,


    "At my age, I still have some chances, but I don''t know how long I will be dyed because of Jacob this time."


    "It''s okay to dy it for three or two years in the Calligraphy and Painting Association,"


    "But if it''s dyed for more than five years, I will have no chance at all."


    Elmaforted, "It''s okay,"


    "Everything depends on human efforts, let''s take it slowly!"


    Tomson at this time.


    When Jacob returned home, heyzily on the sofa, Fiddling with his mobile phone alone.


    He has been paying attention to his WeChat, wanting to see if President Pei and other colleagues from the association will contact him.


    In his opinion, after all, his son-inw has said hello to Master Orvel,


    And Master Orvel will make an effort at that time, maybe he will really have a chance to go back.


    Once the internal discussion decides to let him go back, someone will definitely contact him and inform him.


    So he waited eagerly, hoping to get good news.


    This state is very simr to a girl who breaks up with her boyfriend out of anger and looks forward to her boyfriend sending messages to ask for reconciliation all day long. ine didn''t stay in the living room for long, because she had done a lot of shopping in Dubai this time,


    And the floor tiles from Dubai Trade were almost patinaed on her soles.


    She couldn''t wait to take her things back to her room and put them in order bit by bit,


    And then enjoy them to her heart''s content.


    Charlie didn''t rush back to his room, but sat down opposite Jacob,


    Brewed a pot of tea, poured a cup for himself and Jacob, and said,


    "Dad, don''t be depressed alone,e and have a cup of tea."


    Jacob nodded, put his phone next to the teacup, And didn''t lock the screen.


    He drank while ncing at the phone screen with his peripheral vision.


    Seeing this, Charlie deliberately asked him:


    "Dad, you have been staring at your phone, are you waiting for some message?"


    Jacob shook his head and denied:


    "No, no, I''m just checking it out."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I''ve developed a habit of checking my phone when I have nothing to do."


    As he was talking, a familiar avatar suddenly popped up in the WeChat message list, and the content he sent could be seen behind it:


    "Mr. Willson, sorry to bother you sote, are you home?¡±


    Jacob''s eyes lit up, and he quickly put down his teacup, picked up his phone,


    And deliberately asked him back on WeChat: "What''s the matter?"


    President Pei quickly replied: "Mr. Willson, there is something I want to exin to you in person,"


    "And I also have good news to tell you in person."


    "I''m already at the gate of yourmunity."


    "If it''s convenient for you, pleasee out and let''s talk in person?"

 Chapter 6287

    Hearing that President Pei had arrived at the gate of themunity and wanted to meet him,


    Jacob was overjoyed.


    He knew that President Pei came to see him at this time, and his tone was so polite,


    And he said that there was good news,


    Which must have solved the problem of his return to the Calligraphy and Painting Association!


    The excited Jacob quickly calmed down and thought to himself:


    "The Pei surnamed took the initiative to show me goodwill,¡±


    ¡°He must have felt pressure from Master Orvel!"


    "I must be dignified at this time,"


    "And I can''t let him think that I really want to go back!"


    Thinking of this, he replied:


    "It seems that there is nothing between the two of us that needs to be exined in person."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I know why you do this, so let''s not talk about it.¡±


    As soon as the message was sent, President Pei,


    Who was sitting in the car, felt a pang in his heart.


    He handed the phone to his wife and said depressedly:


    "Honey, look, does Jacob not want to return to the association?"


    Elma looked at the content sent by Jacob and was a little unsure for a moment.


    She murmured: "It is not impossible that Jacob does not want to return to the association."


    "After all, it was quite embarrassing to make things worse."


    "Later, he was tricked by you and kicked out of the Calligraphy and Painting Association,"


    "Which was even more embarrassing."


    "If he goes back now, I don''t know how many people will talk behind his back."


    President Pei asked nervously:


    "If he doesn''t want toe back, what should we do?"


    "This director position is the best result I can get for him."


    "If I really say to give him a vice president, let alone which vice president will agree,"


    "The key is that if this matter gets out,"


    "Everyone will say something about me,"


    "And I won''t be able to bear the pressure at that time!¡±


    Elma sighed and said, "This is really a difficult situation."


    "If you kick Jacob away, he will hate you."


    "If you invite him back, he will still hate you,"


    "And other people will also be dissatisfied with you."


    "This matter makes what we did, hey, it''s all my fault..."


    Chairman Pei waved his hand: "Don''t talk about this now,"


    "Let''s think about how to get through Jacob."


    "If he doesn''te back, I will havepletely offended Master Orvel."


    "I used to think it didn''t matter whether I offended Master Orvel or not."


    "Although he is doing well, I don''t ask him to do anything for me."


    "Besides, now we live in a society ruled byw, he can''t do anything to me."


    "But I never expected that Master Orvel''s connections are so strong that he directly cut off my promotion."


    "If I can''t satisfy him this time, maybe..."


    "I won''t be the president of the calligraphy and painting association for long."


    Elma handed him the phone and said,


    "You''d better call. You should apologize and say a few nice words on the phone,"


    "Even if you scold yourself. As long as Jacob calms down a little and is willing toe out to meet you,"


    "There is still room for mediation."


    "Otherwise, if he is really determined not to go back, then we have no other way."


    President Pei nodded gritted his teeth and said,


    "Okay! I''ll call him!"


    After that, he took the phone and called Jacob directly.


    On the other side, Jacob, who saw President Pei calling, was grinning from ear to ear.


    But he deliberately held it in his hands and thought about the phone ringing for a long time,


    But he didn''t answer it.


    Seeing that his phone had been ringing for a long time,


    Charlie was not in a hurry but was looking at the phone with a silly smile,


    So he couldn''t help asking him: "Dad, why don''t you answer the phone?"


    Jacob sneered: "Hey! Isn''t this that person!"


    "Conan! He sent a message saying that he is outside ourmunity and wanted to meet me out."


    "I didn''t agree, so he called."


    "I guess it was Master Orvel who wanted to call him back,"


    "And he was scared, so he hurried to find me to find a way to make up for it."


    Charlie nodded: "Dad since President Pei wants to make up for you,"


    "And you want to return to the Calligraphy and Painting Association,"


    "Then I suggest that you won''t be too pretentious,"


    "Otherwise if you use too much force, people will think that you can''te back,"


    "And they might think of other ways."


    Jacob was slightly stunned, and asked nervously:


    "With Master Orvel''s order, does he dare not obey?"


    Charlie said: "Obedience also depends on the actual situation."


    "This kind of thing is easy to cause misunderstandings."


    "If he thinks that you would rather die than return to the Calligraphy and Painting Association,"


    "Then he will definitely note to beg you again."


    "This is the same as a man and a woman dating."


    "It''s okay for you to control the other party, but you must grasp the degree."


    "If you make the other partypletely desperate,"


    "The other party will definitely no longer insist fearlessly."


    Jacob nodded thoughtfully: "That makes sense..."


    "Then I''d better go and meet him."


    "I must return to the Calligraphy and Painting Association,¡±


    "Otherwise I can only stay at home and stare at your mother every day."


    Coincidentally, President Pei called again at this time.


    Jacob didn''t hesitate anymore and picked up the phone and asked him:


    "Mr. Pei, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    President Pei said quickly: Oh, Jacob, you finally answered the phone."


    "I just wanted to apologize to you in person and then tell you some good news."


    "I''m at the gate of yourmunity now."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t take up too much of your time!"

 Chapter 6288

    Jacob deliberately asked him,


    "Can''t we just talk about it on the phone?"


    President Pei said in a humble tone,


    "Jacob, I know you must hate me in your heart,"


    "And I also know that I did a bastard job on this matter."


    "I really want to make up to you as much as possible and try to make up for the mistakes I made,"


    "So I hope you can give me a chance."


    "I won''t take up too much of your time."


    "Ten minutes is enough."


    "I hope you will give me a chance because we have worked together for so long..."


    Jacob deliberately kept silent for a moment, then sighed and said,


    "Okay, okay, I''lle out, you wait for me at the door."


    President Pei said excitedly, "Okay, okay!"


    "I''m already at the door, you can see me when youe out."


    "Okay."


    Jacob said this word and hung up the phone directly."


    "Then he couldn''t help but say to Charlie excitedly:


    "Good son-inw, I''ll go out to meet Conan, the old dog,"


    "And see how he is going to solve my problem."


    Charlie nodded and said, "Then you two can chat, I won''t join in the fun."


    "Okay." Jacob said, "You don''t have to follow,"


    "I''ll go to see him by myself."


    After that, he got up, put on his coat, and walked out of the house.


    At this time, President Pei had also gotten out of the car.


    Before closing the car door, his wife Elma was still telling him:


    "Conan, remember, your attitude must be sincere enough and appropriately humble."


    "As long as Jacob can be satisfied, we can do anything."


    "The most important thing is to stabilize him and let him agree to return to the association!"


    President Pei nodded and said,


    "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    After that, he closed the door and walked to the gate of Tomson Yipin''smunity.


    Jacob walked out of the house humming a little tune all the way,


    And only stopped humming when he was close to the gate.


    Then he touched his face to make sure that his facial muscles were in a drooping state,


    Not a tense and upward state, and then walked out of the magnificent gate of themunity.


    As soon as Jacob came out, he saw President Pei standing at the bottom of the stairs.


    When they met again, Jacob''s hatred and anger towards President Pei were aroused again,


    And there was a knife in his eyes.


    The moment President Pei saw Jacob, his face was full of ttering smiles.


    Before Jacob walked down, he came up in three or two steps,


    And grabbed Jacob''s hand in the middle of the stairs, and said with great shame:


    "Jacob, I''m sorry for you!"


    Jacob naturally knew that the other party was just acting,


    So he said sarcastically: "President Pei,"


    "I have known you for so long, and this is the first time I found that you are actually a talented actor!"


    President Pei blushed and said embarrassedly:


    "Jacob, I know you have a lot of dissatisfaction with me in your heart,"


    "And I will not hide it from you."


    "It is true that I did not do that to you,"


    "But I swear to God that I really didn''t intend to cheat you at the beginning."


    "I really intended to reserve a position of director for you..."


    At this point, President Pei made up his mind and said:


    "Hey, let me tell you the truth,"


    "The reason why this matter turned out to be different was all caused by my prodigal woman!"


    "She was the one who kept whispering in my ear,"


    "Saying that if I helped you like this, I would definitely leave a bad impression on people."


    "If I give you evidence and someone with ulterior motives uses it to make a big fuss,"


    "My own future may be affected."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I was also too greedy."


    "I thought that I had waited for so many years for an opportunity to be promoted."


    "If I couldn''t grasp it, my future might bepletely ruined."


    "That''s why I decided to go against my promise to you temporarily..."


    Jacob looked at him doubtfully and asked,


    "It''s not appropriate for you to me your wife for this kind of thing, right?"


    President Pei became anxious and said quickly,


    "How can this be called ming others, Jacob?"


    "I swear on my life that I was purely bewitched by my narrow-sighted wife."


    "If I lied to you, may God take me away tonight!"


    Jacob finally believed President Pei''s words 80%, and his anger subsided a lot.


    So, he waved his hand and said, "Okay,"


    "Let''s not talk about this now."


    "Just tell me what you want to talk to me about today."


    President Pei said hurriedly, "Jacob,"


    "I came to you for no other reason than to invite you back to our Calligraphy and Painting Association."


    "I have already secured the position of director that I promised you before."


    "You cane back anytime and take up the position anytime!"


    When Jacob heard this, his heart waspletely rxed.


    What he wanted was the position of director.


    He didn''t dare to think about the position of executive vice president,


    But he was satisfied with the position of director.


    Now that he got the promise of President Pei, he naturally got what he wanted.


    However, he pretended to be unmoved on the surface and changed the subject to ask President Pei:


    "President Pei, I think what your wife said is right."


    "You are protecting me now, aren''t you afraid that you will be affected by me?"


    President Pei did not say that he had no hope of promotion,


    But said without hesitation: "Jacob, people often say that when enemiese, they will be stopped by soldiers,"


    "And when wateres, it will be blocked by earth."


    "If I am really affected by you, then I will find a way to minimize the impact at that time."


    "I will solve the problem when it arises,"


    "And I can''t be afraid of problems before they arise, don''t you think?"


    Jacob sighed and said with emotion: "In fact,"


    "After all this trouble, I am too embarrassed to reply to the association again,"


    "When the timees, these people will point fingers at you behind your back, which is not bad enough."


    President Pei held his hand tightly and said sincerely:


    "Don''t worry, Jacob, I havemunicated with all the senior executives today."


    "They know what''s going on and will never dare to point fingers at you."


    "As for the others, I will also let them control their subordinates."


    "When the timees, you can go back and just treat the previous things as if they never happened."


    "Don''t worry about anything else!"


    Jacob pondered for a moment, as if he had made an extremely difficult decision, and gritted his teeth and said:


    "Okay! Since you said so, then I will go back!"

 Chapter 6289

    The moment Jacob agreed to go back, President Pei almost cried.


    He had waited for so long just for these words.


    As long as Jacob showed his willingness to go back,


    He would have passed this hurdle.


    As for whether he could be promoted in the future,


    He no longer dared to hope for it.


    Now he was very satisfied to be able to keep the position of the president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association safely.


    So, he excitedly shook Jacob''s hand, and said with emotion:


    "That''s great, Jacob!"


    "After youe back, we two brothers will still fight side by side."


    "Don''t worry, I will find opportunities and ways to promote you little by little." Jacob had lost his basic trust in him, so he said indifferently:


    "Whether you will be promoted or not, let''s not talk about it now."


    After that, Jacob deliberately pretended to be cool,


    So he pointed to the magnificent gate of Tomson behind him and sighed:


    "Well, in fact, it can be seen that with my family situation and my age,"


    "There is really no need for me to work hard."


    "The reason why I went to work in the Calligraphy and Painting Association is because I like it.¡±


    "I will do this job if I am happy, and I will not do it if I am not happy."


    "As for what position I will be in the future, it doesn''t matter."


    "No matter how high the position is,"


    "I may not be able to afford a house in Tomson."


    When Jacob said this, he was actually very insecure.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the house in Tomson is indeed very expensive,


    He knows that this house was not bought by himself,


    But by his son-inw who cheated others by doing their Feng Shui.


    People always say that people who live in Tomson are either rich or noble,


    But Jacob knows very well that his family is not really rich and noble.


    It was just by chance that he got here and became the owner.


    What he wants to do now is to establish his rich and noble personality in front of President Pei,


    So that he knows that he is not very interested in this job.


    President Pei does not know the true depth of Jacob.


    After hearing what he said, and thinking that he really lives in a big vi in Tomson,


    He believes 90% of what he said.


    Then he couldn''t help butin in his heart:


    "Jacob lives in a vi worth 100 or 200 million yuan,"


    "How could he really take a job in the Calligraphy and Painting Association seriously?"


    "And I yed tricks on him, dmn it!"


    Thinking of this, he immediately said to Jacob:


    "Jacob, I understand what you mean."


    "It''s really unfair for someone like you to be in the Calligraphy and Painting Association."


    "You can choose the Calligraphy and Painting Association, you must really love it,"


    "But with your conditions, why bother to apany us old losers to throw dirt..."


    As he said, he sighed and said very seriously:


    "Jacob, don''t worry, I will do my best to make you happy and cheerful in association in the future,"


    "And there will definitely be no more such sh!tty things!"


    Jacob didn''t expect that he would pretend to be so good.


    It seems that this Tomson status is indeed very convincing,


    So he said to President Pei: "President Pei,"


    "You have touched my heart this time."


    "I went to the Calligraphy and Painting Association just for fun,"


    "Not for making money or for development; if I am happy,"


    "Let alone not making money, I am willing to pay money;"


    "If I am not happy, even if you give me double the sry, I will not consider it."


    "Yes, yes, yes." President Pei nodded repeatedly in agreement and said:


    "In fact, Jacob, I have seen it a long time ago."


    "You came to the Calligraphy and Painting Association just for fun."


    "With your family conditions, how could you possibly look down on the trivial things in the association."

 Chapter 6290

    Then the president added: "But Jacob, brother, I''m telling you the truth,"


    "Sometimes you can''t just have this kind of yful mentality."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "After all, we are an association. If you treat everything as a game, many things will not be rigorous."


    "In the association, once you are not rigorous, it is easy for others to catch you."


    "Look at what you did with Ervin this time."


    "I can see that you are also a true person."


    "You were unhappy with that Zhou guy,"


    "So you just messed with him for fun."


    "But once this kind of thing is exposed, it indeed affects your development in the association."


    Jacob also knew that what President Pei said was indeed reasonable,


    And he defined himself as a true person,


    Which made him feelfortable.


    Not a few, so he nodded and said,


    "It is true that I was a little impulsive."


    "I will definitely not make this mistake again in the future."


    President Pei patted him on the shoulder and said, "Jacob, let''s stop here and let''s go ahead."


    "In the future, we will still be good friends in the association."


    "I will always remember your affairs."


    "If you don''t trust me, then you just have to wait and see my actual actions."


    Although Jacob was still angry and no longer trusted President Pei,


    He nodded very tactfully at this time and said,


    "Okay, since President Pei said so, then I will definitely believe you."


    "Okay!"


    President Pei said with a smile: "It''s quite cold outside, I won''t keep you for too long."


    "That''s all. See when it''s convenient for you."


    "If you don''t have anything to do recently and want toe back to work early,"


    "Thene to the association tomorrow morning."


    "I''ve arranged everything."


    "If you feel that you haven''t rested enough and want to rest for a few more days,"


    "It doesn''t matter. You rest first."


    "When you want toe, call me and I''ll arrange it."


    Jacob was almost going crazy these days in the UAE.


    It was not easy to get a chance to return to the Calligraphy and Painting Association.


    He didn''t want to let this matter go on for a long time.


    It''s safer to quicklyplete the procedures and get the position of director in his pocket.


    Thinking of this, Jacob said:


    "President Pei, I went out to y for so many days some time ago,"


    "And I''ve rested enough. I''ll report to the association tomorrow."


    President Pei said happily: "Okay!"


    "It''s best to report tomorrow. Let''s quickly settle this matter."


    "Okay."


    Jacob said: "Then see you at the association tomorrow morning."


    "It''s gettingte. You should go back and rest early."


    "Okay!"


    President Pei nodded and said,


    "Then it''s settled! See you tomorrow!"


    The two said goodbye at the gate of themunity.


    Jacob turned around and walked home happily.


    President Pei was also happy and returned to the car with a sense of relief.


    As soon as he got in the car, he said to his wife,


    "It''s done! Jacob agreed to join back and will be back tomorrow!"


    Elma also breathed a sigh of relief and said with emotion,


    "That''s great. Now the stone in my heart has fallen."


    After that, Elma said again, "Husband,"


    "In fact, I have thought about this matter carefully."


    "You have a chance to be promoted."


    "This opportunity lies with Jacob."


    "As long as you can get along with him again,"


    "There will definitely be opportunities in the future."


    President Pei sighed and said,


    "Hey, I won''t think about these things now."


    "The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment."


    "Let''s take care of these things first."


    "When Jacobes back tomorrow, the people below will probably gossip again."


    "They dare not say it openly,"


    "But I don''t know how they will ridicule me behind my back!"

 Chapter 6291

    When Charlie saw his father-inwing back from outside with a smug look on his face,


    He knew that his return to the Calligraphy and Painting Association was a sure thing.


    So he deliberately asked him curiously:


    "Dad, why are you so happy?"


    "Is there something good happening?"


    Jacob smiled and said, "Good son-inw, Master Orvel is really amazing."


    "You just finished talking to him this afternoon,"


    "And Conan came to beg me to return to the association in the evening!"


    Then, Jacob said, "He has arranged a director position for me."


    "Although it is several levels lower than the previous executive vice president,"


    "It is still eptable."


    "I have already promised him that I will go back to report tomorrow."


    Charlie nodded gently.


    Although his father-inw has average ability and limited level,


    He can''t let him stay at home all the time.


    It''s better to find him something to do to save worry,


    So he smiled and said, "This is also good,"


    "At least you don''t have to get bored at home."


    Jacob nodded excitedly and said,


    "I shocked Conan today. I told him exactly what I said."


    "I already live in Tomson."


    "Who really cares about the calligraphy and painting association?"


    "This buddy seemed to understand it all of a sudden."


    "Didn''t you see his expression at that time?"


    "Oh my god, it''s so wonderful!"


    At this time, ire opened the door and came in.


    He just heard Jacob dancing and saying Wonderful, so he smiled and asked,


    "Dad, what wonderful thing are you talking about?"


    "You''re so happy!"


    Jacob saw that it was his daughter who came back and didn''t want her to know about his affairs,


    So he smiled and said,


    "Nothing much."


    "I''m talking to Charlie about our association."


    "ire, have you eaten?"


    "Yes," ire said,


    "We had a working lunch at Emgrand."


    Then she asked, "Dad, how was your and Mom''s time in Dubai?"


    Jacob no longer looked depressed, and said with a smile,


    "It was good, it was good."


    "Except for the heat, there was nothing wrong with it."


    "Your mom was so engrossed in shopping that she made my legs thin."


    ire nodded and asked him,


    "Where is mom? Where did she go?"


    Jacob said, "She has gone back to her room to pack up."


    "She bought too many things, so she''ll probably need some time to put them in order."


    "Why don''t you go up to see her and give her some help?"


    "Okay," ire said,


    "Then I''ll go upstairs to see mom first,"


    "You can chat with Charlie first."


    ire entered the elevator and went upstairs.


    Jacob quickly said to Charlie, "Good son-inw,"


    "Don''t tell ire about my affairs. It''s embarrassing."


    Charlie nodded and said,


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I know what''s going on."


    Jacob was relieved and said with a smile,


    "That''s good."


    After that, he quickly moved closer to Charlie and whispered,


    "Also, good son-inw, thank you so much for all this!"


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "Dad, don''t be so polite."


    "It''s mainly because of Orvel''s efforts."


    "Otherwise, I can''t do anything about it."


    Jacob said seriously: "Good son-inw,"


    "Master Orvel has helped us so much,"


    "We should have more respect for him in our hearts."


    "Even if we are not in front of him, we should call him Master Orvel."


    "We can''t just call him Orvel."


    "It''s not appropriate. Look at me,"


    "I always call him Master Orvel with respect."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Charlie smiled helplessly and said:


    "Dad, you can call him whatever you want,"


    "But don''t bother me."


    "It''s not appropriate for me to call him Master Orvel,"


    "And he won''t like it."


    After that, he stood up and said without waiting for Jacob to speak:


    "Dad, there is nothing else, I will go up first."


    The next day, Jacob drove to the Calligraphy and Painting Association to report early in the morning.


    Although many people did talk about his return behind his back,


    Since every vice president had greeted him privately,


    No one dared to discuss Jacob''s affairs publicly at that time.


    Jacob was a little nervous at first,


    Fearing that he would be ridiculed,


    But he didn''t expect that everyone was very polite to him,


    Whichpletely dispelled his doubts.

 Chapter 6292

    A few dayster, Pord and Meiqing returned to Aurous Hill after their honeymoon.


    The press conference for the establishment of Changying Automobile was approaching.


    This time, although the An family invested in many projects in China,


    The most important thing for the An family was Changying Automobile,


    Which was about to be announced to the public.


    In order to highlight the importance of Changying Automobile,


    The An family and Charlie made a decision together.


    Charlie''s uncle, Nics, will personallye forward to serve as the chairman of


    Changying Automobile,


    And Charlie''s grandfather, Zhongquan, will also attend the press conference on behalf of the Wade family.


    At the same time, because he will hold shares on behalf of Charlie,


    He also holds a position as vice chairman.


    However, ording to the results of the discussion between Charlie and the An family,


    The real chairman will be his second uncle Marcus,


    The chief executive officer will be Pord.


    In principle, Marcus will not interfere with the specific production and operation of Changying Automobile,


    And will delegate power to Pord to the greatest extent.


    In order to build momentum for Changying Automobile,


    Both the An family and the Wade family announced that they would soon have an unprecedented business cooperation,


    However, they did not disclose what the project was that the two families were going to cooperate on.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The Wade family is very well-known in China,


    Although the An family had been developing in the United States before,


    As the world''s strongest Chinese family,


    They also have extraordinary fame and influence in China.


    When they heard that the two families were about to join forces to invest in China,


    The media across the country paid close attention to this matter,


    And the people across the country were also very curious about which industry the two top families would choose to cooperate again after so many years,


    And how much money they would invest.


    ording to the media and the Inte''s attention to this matter,


    Once the Changying Automobile brand is officially announced,


    It is estimated that at least 300 million Chinese will know this brand for the first time.


    The day before the press conference,


    Zhongquan flew from Eastcliff to Aurous Hill,


    And Charlie personally went to the airport to greet him.


    ording to the scheduled itinerary,


    Charlie would first take him to visit his grandparents'' residence in Aurous Hill.


    After all, both parties were inws.


    Although they had not had much contact over the years,


    Now that they had found Charlie, with Charlie as the link,


    Both parties wanted to take this opportunity to meet,


    Hoping to take the opportunity to put aside their past grudges.


    Zhongquan was looking forward to this meeting very much.


    As soon as he saw Charlie, he quietly asked him:


    "Charlie, you asked me to hold the shares on your behalf to sign the contract with your grandpa.¡±


    "Is he angry?"


    Charlie smiled and said, "How could that be?"


    "Grandpa is looking forward to meeting you."


    Zhongquan was relieved and said,


    "It''s good that he is not angry."


    "Otherwise, he will always be so upset when the timees,"


    "And it will be embarrassing for both him and me."


    As he said that, Zhongquan sighed andmented:


    "Ever since your parents got into trouble,"


    "I basically had no chance tomunicate normally with your grandpa''s family."


    "They alwaysin that we drove your parents out of the house,"


    "And put them in danger and med us for losing you."


    "For so many years, your grandpa didn''t even bother to say a word to me,"


    "And your uncles didn''t want to talk to me."


    "I was afraid that they would still be like this now."


    Charlie smiled slightly and said,


    "Grandpa, you don''t have to mention those things from the past when you get to Grandpa."


    "Grandpa really wants to take this opportunity to reconcile with the Wade family this time,"


    "Otherwise he wouldn''t be so proactive in wanting to meet you."


    "You should have a good chat,"


    "Maybe you can start real cooperation on other projects in the future."


    Over the years, the grievances between the Wade family and the An family came more from the deepening misunderstandings.


    At the beginning, Charlie''s father, Changying, was targeted by the Warriors Den,


    So he deliberately became an enemy of the Rothschild family because he did not want to implicate his family.


    It was precisely because he was an enemy of the Rothschild family,


    It put the Wade family under tremendous pressure that Zhongquan was forced to drive Changying out of the family.


    In the beginning, Zhongquan did not know that his beloved second son had already been in danger of his life.


    He just felt that the Wade family would not get any substantial benefits by being an enemy of the Routhchild,


    But would greatly affect the family''s future international development.


    In order to show goodwill to the Rothschild family,


    And to show them that he had no intention of being an enemy,


    He drove Changying out of the house.


    In fact, what he thought in his heart was that driving Changying away was just a temporary act,


    On the one hand, Changying could not mobilize the resources of the Wade family to confront the Rothschild family,


    And on the other hand, it could satisfy the Rothschild family.


    He also knew that the Wade family and the Rothschild family were only in amercialpetition at the time,


    And they would never extend thispetitive rtionship into a substantial confrontation and harm.


    In other words, this was apetition between two ordinarypanies.


    In order to express sincerity to the other party,


    The chairman of the board fired his CEO.


    In this case, the CEO would at most be unemployed for a period of time,


    And the otherpany would never find someone to assassinate him.

 Chapter 6293

    Therefore, when Changying decided to leave Eastcliff with his wife and children and go to Aurous Hill,


    Zhongquan did not think that Aurous Hill would be the burial ce of his son.


    He even felt that his son seemed to be a little too angry during that time,


    And it would be a good thing for him to go to Aurous Hill to rx and cultivate his character.


    But he never expected that the trip he thought of to rx would be the beginning of the separation of the father and son.


    Neither the Wade family nor the An family knew that Margaret survived


    Changying''s meticulous n,


    So when the bad news reached the two families,


    Zhongquan beat his chest and stamped his feet,


    Regretting it, the An family hated Zhongquan.


    Because the An family felt that it was because Zhongquan drove away Changying''s family,


    And their daughter died in a foreignnd and their grandson disappeared.


    It was not until Charlie appeared that both of them figured out the truth.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In fact, Changying''s death was not caused by Zhongquan,


    But Changying and Margaret did not want to implicate the two families,


    So they took the initiative to be enemies with the Rothschild family and were driven out of the Wade family by Zhongquan.


    All of this was nned by Changying and Margaret.


    Zhongquan was just a pawn in their design,


    But he had been carrying it for twenty years.


    The An family knew this, so how could they continue to resent him?


    The fact is that after the An family knew this,


    Not only did they not hate Zhongquan at all,


    But they even felt guilty for targeting him overtly and covertly for so many years. Today, Zhongquan came to Aurous Hill.


    Nics was determined to bring his whole family to the airport to pick him up,


    But Charlie dispelled his idea on the grounds that the An family was not suitable for collective exposure.


    However, although Nics did note to the airport,


    He had asked his wife and children to prepare carefully at home for a long time.


    The family prepared a sumptuous family dinner together,


    Just waiting for Charlie to pick up Zhongquan.


    Since this was a low-key trip, Zhongquan did not bring any entourage.


    Charlie just drove an inconspicuous BMW sedan to pick up the old man from the airport,


    And the two of them went straight to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Vi in the suburbs.


    When Charlie drove the car to the door of the vi,


    Before the car stopped, all the An family members came out of the vi.


    Nics and his wife supported each other and walked in front,


    Followed by their four children,


    And even Duncan came out to greet them.


    Zhongquan in the car was surprised to see the An familying out to greet him.


    He was a little nervous.


    He subconsciously unbuckled his seat belt while the car was still slowing down,


    then


    went to open


    door.


    The moment the seat belt reminder sounded,


    Charlie also stopped the carpletely.


    Zhongquan opened the door almost at the same time as Charlie stopped the car,


    And got out of the car impatiently.


    Nics couldn''t help but walk a few steps faster.


    When Zhongquan got out of the car,


    He stretched out his hands to him and said with emotion:


    "Brother Wade, how have you been all these years!"


    Zhongquan shook hands with him,


    Nodded slightly and said:


    "Brother An, how have you been!"


    After these two simple greetings,


    The two old men''s sped hands had already swung up and down many times.


    Charlie''s grandmother also stepped forward and said politely,


    "Brother Wade, long time no see!"


    Zhongquan nodded to her and smiled,


    "Is sister-inw doing well these years?"


    "Very well."


    The olddy nodded and quickly said to the children behind her,


    "Don''t stand there, say hello to Uncle Wade."


    Charlie''s three uncles and aunt also said in unison,


    "Hello, Uncle Wade."


    Zhongquan nodded to the four of them, smiled, and sighed:


    "Hello to you too,"


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years,"


    "You have all changed a lot."


    Marshal said respectfully:


    "Uncle, when we met before, we were all young and vigorous," "But now we have gradually entered the sequence of middle-aged,"


    "And elderly people."


    Zhongquan sighed: "Flowers will bloom again,"


    "But people will never be young again."


    "As long as there are no regrets in your heart,"


    "It doesn''t matter if you get old."


    Marshal nodded: "Uncle, you are right."


    Seeing Charlie also got out of the car,


    Nics quickly said to everyone:


    "Let''s go in and eat and talk!"


    "The food and wine are ready."


    After saying that, he looked at Zhongquan again and said seriously: "Brother Wade, we must have a few drinks together tonight!"

 Chapter 6294

    Zhongquan agreed without hesitation and said:


    "The doctor has told me not to drink,"


    "But I must have a few drinks today!"


    A group of people surrounded the three old men and entered the vi.


    The huge dining table in the dining room was already full of food.


    Nics pulled Zhongquan to sit together.


    He stood up and poured a ss of wine for him,


    And filled one for himself.


    At the same time, he asked all the people:


    "You all should apany us tonight and have a couple of drinks."


    When Charlie heard this, he stood up and poured wine for his three uncles, aunt, and Duncan.


    Nics picked up the wine ss himself and said to Zhongquan with guilt:


    "Brother Wade, for so many years,"


    "The An family has neglected you a lot."


    "We did many things wrong."


    "I am here to sincerely apologize to you on behalf of the An family."


    "Please don''t be so mean to us!"


    Zhongquan naturally understood what Nics meant.


    Over the years, he was indeed targeted by the An family.


    Once he met Marcus at an important meeting overseas.


    Although thetter was a junior,


    He still didn''t give him any face.


    But Zhongquan has always been objective enough in dealing with people.


    He knew that the An family was dissatisfied with him because Margaret died after marrying into the Wade family.


    If it was a more reasonable family, they would definitelyin.


    What''s more, Margaret was the eldest daughter of the An family and the most dazzling pearl of the An family.


    Not only did her parents love her very much,


    But her three younger brothers and one younger sister also regarded her as an idol.


    The death of Margaret was a great loss and pain for everyone in the family.


    So, he also picked up the wine ss and said sincerely:


    "I have hated many people in my life,"


    "And I have med many people,"


    "But the An family is definitely not one of them."


    "Since what happened to Margaret and Changying happened in Aurous Hill,"


    "It is the responsibility of the Wade family."


    "It is the Wade family that failed to fulfill its obligation to protect them."


    "It is human nature for you to me me."


    Then he said: "If Changying had an ident in the United States,"


    "And I didn''t know the details,"


    "I would definitely me the An family."


    As soon as these words came out,


    Zhongquan''s expression suddenly became very lonely,


    And he murmured softly:


    "Hey, all these years, I have been everywhere,"


    "But I haven''te to Aurous Hill,"


    "This is the first time since Changying and Margaret were buried." Nics looked sad, sighed, nodded, and said:


    "s! I didn''t want toe to Aurous Hill before,"


    "And I couldn''t even hear the name,"


    "Butter I knew that Charlie had lived here for so many years,"


    "And I didn''t reject Aurous Hill so much in my heart anymore."


    Zhongquan nodded and said:


    "Thanks to Charlie,"


    "Otherwise I still don''t know who killed Changying and Margaret."


    After that, Zhongquan suddenly remembered something and said to Nics:


    "Charlie is very powerful now,"


    "Maybe we can live to see him wipe out that dmn Warriors Den!"


    "Yes."


    Nics said solemnly:


    "The moment I recognized Charlie,"


    "I had already made a decision."


    "The only mission of the An family now is to do our utmost to help him eradicate the Warriors Den,"


    "And avenge Changying and Margaret."


    "In order to achieve this goal,"


    "The An family can give up everything they have now!"


    Zhongquan nodded and said:


    "The same goes for the Wade family."


    "I have already passed the position of the head of the Wade family to Charlie."


    "Now, everything in the Wade family is led by Charlie."


    "As long as the Warriors Den can be eradicated,"


    "What does it matter if the Wade family goes bankrupt?"


    Nics agreed and said: "Brother Wade is right."


    "Revenge is also what the An family wants to do most now."


    "In order to achieve this goal,"


    "All the resources of the An family are at the disposal of Charlie."


    "If we can''t make it, and add the Wade family,"


    "Our two families will put in everything,"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Plus Charlie''s outstanding talent,"


    "It will be a piece of cake to eradicate the Warriors Den!"


    As he said that, he looked at Charlie and said sincerely:


    "Charlie, if Grandpa doesn''t live to see the day you eradicate the Warriors Den,"


    "Then when everything is settled,"


    "You muste to my tomb and tell me in person!"


    Charlie, who had been silent all the time, said at this time:


    "Grandpa, don''t worry, you will definitely see the Warriors Den disappear with your own eyes!"


    "It won''t be long before I will take the initiative to attack the Warriors Den."


    "I will pull out the teeth of the Warriors Den one by one,"


    "And then kill that Victoria with my own hands."


    "When everything is settled, we will go to Waderest Mountain together,"


    "And tell Mom and dad this good news."


    "They will be very pleased if they know it in the afterlife!"

 Chapter 6295

    At this moment, Nics stared at Charlie and said in a loving tone:


    "Charlie, revenge for your parents is not the most important thing for the An family and the Wade family."


    "The most important thing for our two families is that you must live in peace."


    "So you must remember that revenge is important,"


    "But it must be under the premise of ensuring your own safety."


    "If you need to risk your life, this old man would rather not think of taking this revenge."


    Then, Nics said: "Charlie,"


    "You are the only blood left by your parents."


    "Your mother was the best of all my children."


    "Your father in your grandfather''s eyes must have been the same,"


    "So the blood in your body is the best blood of the An family and the Wade family."


    "No matter what, this blood cannot have any idents,"


    "Otherwise it will be an immeasurable loss to our two families!"


    Zhongquan couldn''t help but agree and said:


    "Charlie, your grandfather is right,"


    "Revenge is not the most important thing, living well is."


    Charlie understood what the two old men meant,


    But for him, since he was eight years old, he regarded revenge for his parents as the ultimate goal of his life.


    He had been forbearing for so many years in order to kill his enemies one day."


    "If he gave up just because of the danger, he would never forgive himself in his heart.


    However, in front of the old man, he naturally couldn''t say that he wanted to fight Victoria to the death,


    So he followed the words of the two and said:


    "Grandpas, don''t worry, I will be absolutely cautious."


    The grandmother on the side couldn''t help but say:


    "Charlie, you also heard what your grandfather said just now."


    "The bloodline in your body is the only inheritance of your parents."


    "You are not young anymore."


    "You must hurry up and pass on your bloodline!"


    After that, the old man asked again:


    "Charlie, when do you and the girl from the Willson family n to have children?"


    Charlie touched his nose awkwardly and said euphemistically:


    "Grandma, we... don''t have this n for the time being."


    "How can this be possible..."


    Grandma said anxiously: "You are almost 30 years old."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Even if you want a child now, you will be 30 years old when the child is born."


    "It is already toote. Why don''t you hurry up and n?"


    Charlie naturally couldn''t tell his grandmother that his marriage with ire was originally just an arranged marriage by the old man of the Willson family.


    ire got married with him out of filial piety,


    But after marriage, the two have always been respectful to each other.


    In the past few years, the rtionship between the two is not like lovers,


    But more like rtives.


    As for when to have a child, it is not up to him at all.


    What''s more, Charlie really has no ns to have a child now.


    Victoria''s strength is far above his own,


    And the reason why he is not in great danger now is entirely because he is in the dark.


    Once exposed in the future, there will be great danger to his life.


    In this case, what''s the point of having a child?


    What''s more, the Warriors Den has entered a dormant period,


    And it seems to be calm,


    But Charlie knows this period is a tricky thing for him.


    During the dormant period, the Warriors Den remained silent,


    So it was difficult for him to find any clues rted to it.


    The airline registered in Singapore that was found before was alsopletely shut down,


    And all the nes were grounded.


    As long as the other party did not lift the dormant state,


    It was impossible to capture its trajectory.


    Originally, it was an active situation where the enemy was in the open,


    And he was in the dark,


    But now it has be an equal situation where he is in the dark and the enemy is also in the dark.


    In this way, he has no advantage.


    Moreover, ording to Charlie and Maria''s inference,


    Victoria does not have the Evergreen Pill,


    And her life span is less than a hundred years.


    After this, her personality will definitely be more and more impatient.


    If one day she loses her mind and personally goes after his grandfather''s family,


    He may not be able to protect anyone in the An family even if he might die,


    Being unable to protect himself.


    Therefore, let alone his marriage with ire, which was not normal,


    Even if it was a normal marriage,


    He would not dare to have a child at this time.

 Chapter 6296

    If he was exposed one day, his child might be the next one.


    So, he said to his grandmother:


    "Grandma, it is not a good time to have a child as of now."


    "The Al model built by the Routhchild family for me will soon be put into use."


    "At that time, I will take the initiative to attack,"


    "And together with Inspector Li, I will find a way to use Al to find the bases of the Warriors Den around the world."


    "The Al model has strongputing power and can obtain information on a global scale,"


    "And then analyze and calcte that information."


    "Once I can find the base of the Warriors Den from the massive amount of information,"


    "I will find a way to take it down."


    "At that time, I may have to run around the world."


    "At this time, how can I consider having children?"


    Charlie''s words, except that he had no time to consider having children, were a white lie.


    In his opinion, although the Warriors Den was a behemoth with a history of 400 years,


    No matter how big the Warriors Den was,


    As long as it continued to weaken its strength,


    There would be a day when it could trample under his underfoot.


    Charlie cannot face Victoria directly now,


    But at least he canpletely eliminate the Warriors Den''s bases around the world one by one,


    Just like the previous raid on Cyprus.


    In that case, Victoria''s external strength will be continuously weakened.


    Moreover, this is the only way to attack instead of defend.


    Judging from Victoria''s extremely cautious character,


    The faster and more powerful his actions are, the more she will shrink and be more cautious.


    Otherwise, once he no longer shows up and no longer causes her heavy damage,


    She will probably target the An family again.


    Although Charlie still doesn''t understand why Victoria has been thinking about exterminating the An family,


    He knows that she will definitely not give up easily.


    When Grandma heard Charlie say he wanted to take the initiative,


    She said with a worried look on her face:


    "Charlie, didn''t you just promise us that you would put your own safety first?"


    "Why are you taking the initiative?"


    Charlie nodded and said seriously:


    "Don''t worry, grandma. Although I n to take the initiative,"


    "I am not a reckless man who only knows how to shout and kill."


    "I will collect intelligence first, and then carefully identify it."


    "I will make sure it is under my control before I take action."


    Grandpa on the side saw that Grandma was worried, so he spoke tofort her:


    "Don''t worry, Charlie must have known what was going on."


    "We are right to advise him to be careful,"


    "But don''t doubt his strength and brains."


    "After all, it is us who have been in danger several times, not him."


    The olddy nodded gently.


    She also knew very well that even if she asked Charlie to be more careful,


    He would never give up revenge.


    At this time, Zhongquan suddenly remembered something and asked Charlie:


    "By the way, Charlie, you asked me to hold a press conference with your grandparents.


    You haven''t told me the specific arrangements and ns yet.


    What do I need to say and do at the press conference?"


    Charlie said seriously: "Grandpa, the press conference is mainly to announce the decision of the An family and the Wade family to jointly establish Changying Automobile."


    "The press conference will be hosted by the second uncle."


    "He will announce the cooperation n and strategic nning,"


    "And Professor Watt will exin the development blueprint of Changying Automobile."


    "You and Grandpa will mainly endorse andplete the signing ceremony on the spot."


    "After the contract is signed, Changying Automobile will be officiallyunched." "When the production base of Changying Automobile starts construction,"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "You will have to attend a groundbreaking ceremony."


    Zhongquan attached great importance to this automobile group named after his son.


    Hearing that Charlie also hoped that he woulde to Aurous Hill toy the foundation for the production base soon,


    He said without hesitation: "Charlie,"


    "I haven''t been to Aurous Hill for so many years."


    "I came here today and met your grandpa very happily."


    "If it doesn''t disturb you,"


    "I would like to stay in Aurous Hill for a while and go back after attending the groundbreaking ceremony!"

 Chapter 6297

    Hearing that Zhongquan wanted to stay in Aurous Hill for a longer time,


    The happiest person turned out to be Charlie''s uncle Nics.


    He couldn''t help butugh and said,


    "Brother Wade, you might as well live in this house."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "There are still empty rooms."


    "Living together, we can have a drink, and reminisce about the past,"


    "And chat about family matters."


    Zhongquan said, "Brother An,"


    "I won''t live at home. It''s too disturbing."


    "It''s more convenient to live in Shangri-La."


    "If you want to have a drink, reminisce about the past, and chat about family matters, I cane over anytime."


    "The journey is not far and the transportation is convenient."


    Nics wanted to persuade him, but Charlie said directly,


    "Grandpa, I asked Mr. Chen to buy these vis in the hillside of Champs Elysees.¡±


    "Except for the one next door, which I asionally use, the others are all empty."


    "I asked Orvel to arrange someone to prepare a set for you."


    "It happens that Orvel spends most of his time at the foot of the mountain."


    "I asked him toe and take care of your daily life."


    "If you want to live in the city, let Orvel take you there directly."


    Zhongquan smiled and said, "Okay, okay, this is more convenient!"


    "Since tomorrow''s press conference will be held at Shangri-La,¡±


    "I will live there tonight and move here after the press conference."


    "The environment here is good and much quieter than Eastcliff."


    "Charlie, just ask Orvel to drive a car for me."


    "You don''t have to take care of my daily life."


    "I am in good health now and can live alone."


    Nics on the side couldn''t help asking him,


    "Brother Wade, why didn''t you bring one or two children to take care of you when you came to Aurous Hill this time?"


    Zhongquan looked at Charlie, and then said to Nics,


    "Don''t be afraid to say it out loud and make youugh."


    "When the Cataclysmic Front attacked us before,"


    "Among the descendants of the Wade family, except Charlie, there was no one with a backbone."


    "They were all cowards who were greedy for life and afraid of death."


    "Later, Charlie subdued the front and asked them one by one to live in the ancestral tomb ce to mourn for the ancestors of the Wade family." Nics dropped his jaw in shock and blurted out,


    "All of them?"


    "Yes." Zhongquanughed awkwardly:


    "Son, daughter, grandson, and those rtives with the surname Wade."


    "All went. Except for my daughter who was specially allowed by Charlie to take care of my food and daily life in Eastcliff,"


    "No one else can leave the ce within three years without Charlie''s permission."


    Nics widened his eyes and nced at Charlie subconsciously.


    Seeing that Charlie had a calm face as if what he said had nothing to do with him, he tentatively asked Zhongquan:


    "Brother Wade, with so many people there,"


    "The business of the Wade family should be greatly affected, right?"


    Hearing Nics''s question, Zhongquan smiled awkwardly:


    "The shame is here. After these people handed over the business, they handed it over to professional managers ording to Charlie''s wishes."


    "There are strict performance appraisals and reward and punishment standards for these professional managers."


    "As a result, the original business rules, scale, and profit margin have continued to rise,"


    "And the cost has also been reduced a lot."


    "Although the sries of those professional managers are also very high,"


    "They are much lower than the sries and benefits that the Wade family provides to their own people."


    "It is equivalent to reducing costs and increasing efficiency,"


    "So it is good for those people to stay there in the Mountain."


    Nics did not expect such an answer.


    He smiled helplessly and said, "Sometimes, we are indeed negligent in managing and restraining our own people."


    "This is also a stubborn problem faced by many families."


    Zhongquan smiled and said, "I figured it outter."


    "If our family members don''t have this ability, let them just sit back and enjoy the achievements."


    "They don''t have to stay in their original positions and eat for nothing."


    "Instead, give the positions to capable people, and they only need to sacrifice a part of the dividend ratio."


    "If capable people can make the ie base higher,"


    "They don''t have to work, but can earn more."


    Nics nodded in agreement and said, "This is also a good way to solve the problem."


    Zhongquan smiled and said, "I have let it go now."


    "Although the Wade family is not as big as the An family now,"


    "It has already allowed all the Wade family members and the Wade family''s rtives and backbones to achieve financial freedom."


    "As long as they manage the money in their hands well,"


    "They can live a life of luxury."


    "So now the Wade family does not need to bear any excessive responsibilities and burdens for them."

 Chapter 6298

    As he said, he looked at Charlie and said very seriously,


    "Charlie, all the assets of the Wade family today will be your funds to fight against the Warriors Den in the future."


    "Just go ahead and do it."


    "Even if the assets of the Wade family are exhausted one day,"


    "You don''t need to be responsible to anyone,"


    "And you don''t need to have any psychological burden."


    Charlie nodded lightly.


    Although he doesn''t need to use any resources of the Wade family now,


    He can''t help but be moved by the old man''s words.


    Nics couldn''t help but sigh,


    "Charlie, my attitude is the same as your grandfather''s."


    "All the resources of the An family are at your disposal!"


    At a family dinner, everyone toasted each other,


    And the two old people who had broken the barrier for many years became happier and happier.


    However, sometimes the topic would involuntarily talk about Charlie''s parents,


    And the two old people would often have red eyes.


    Charlie was relieved, after all, it meant that there would be no more conflicts and gaps between the two families in the future.


    His parents had always had a very good rtionship when they were alive.


    If the spirits in heaven saw that the two old people had put aside their past grudges,


    They would definitely be happy.


    After eating and drinking, Zhongquan chatted with Charlie''s grandparents for a long time before getting up and saying goodbye with some apology.


    Charlie asked Orvel to drive and first sent Zhongquan to Shangri-La,


    And then he returned home.


    Tomorrow''s press conference is scheduled for the afternoon.


    In the morning, the two old people and Charlie''s three uncles will meet with Pord and his wife who have returned from their honeymoon,


    To sort out the process and content outline of the press conference to ensure that the press conference in the afternoon will be foolproof.


    At night, Charlie couldn''t fall asleep for a long time.


    Hearing ire''s breathing rate beside him was slow and quiet,


    He knew that she had fallen asleep.


    He was still thinking about what his grandmother had said to him.


    Although he had never thought about having a child,


    His grandmother''s words still nted a seed in his heart.


    The inheritance of bloodline has invisibly shouldered a huge and unshirkable responsibility on his shoulders.


    He has the responsibility to let the bloodline left by his parents continue to be passed on.


    People will always die.


    The difference is that some people die, and the bloodline that has been passed down from the Homo sapiens era is broken with them,


    But some people continue this bloodline;


    there are now 8 billion people alive in this world,


    And there are 8 billion hot bloodlines.


    Among them, there must be a part of the bloodline that can continue for thousands or tens of thousands of years,


    Or even until thest moment of human extinction,


    And there must be a part of the bloodline that will die when the second-hand points to any grid,


    Perhaps thest second, perhaps this second, or perhaps the next second.


    Charlie couldn''t guarantee how long his bloodline wouldst in the future,


    But he realized that he would have to hand over the baton at some stage toplete the inheritance of his bloodline to the next generation.


    Life is a ry race.


    When people in other tracks are passing the baton,


    The one who runs the whole course silently is destined to be lonely for life.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help butugh at himself.


    In the past twenty years, all he thought about was revenge for his parents.


    He never thought about what kind of life he should live.


    In the past years of marriage with ire, he insisted on the inferiority of being a loser and the mutual respect between the two.


    Later, he continued with the guilt of concealing his identity and the unchanged respect between the two.


    This continuation is like a rocketunched into outer space.


    You don''t have to worry about it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    It will fly at a constant speed in space,


    Without turning or slowing down.


    It is as stable as the electrocardiogram of a dead person without fluctuations.


    And Charlie was really a little scared at that moment.


    He was afraid that if he couldn''t defeat Victoria and was killed by her,


    His parents'' bloodline would be cut off.


    How should he face the spirits of his parents in heaven?


    With this thought, he could not help but turn around,


    Looking at ire who was sleeping beside him, he asked softly:


    "Wife, how about... we start to think about having a child."


    Charlie just whispered softly, never thinking that ire could hear it,


    But ire closed her eyes and said in a daze:


    "Husband... recently... these days I''m really... so busy..."


    "How about... how about waiting for two years to have a baby..."


    Charlie was startled by her voice,


    And after a closer look, he found that she should be talking in her sleep.


    Sometimes people can''t distinguish between dreams and reality in dreams.


    If someone happens to dream about someone in a dream,


    And someone asks her a question in reality,


    She will directly bring it into the dream, and then answer in a daze.


    Charlie also guessed that ire should have himself in her dream at this moment,


    But he didn''t know whether her answer was sincere or perfunctory.


    But he didn''t really want to ask, so he looked at her gently and said softly:


    "It''s okay, I still have a lot of things to do, you can think about itter." ire seemed to have heard his words, giggled, and murmured coquettishly:


    "Thank you, husband, for your understanding, you''re the best..."

 Chapter 6299

    At this moment, in a Buddhist house on Putuo Mountain.


    A woman with extraordinary temperament was sitting quietly in the yard, looking up at the starry sky.


    Today the weather dropped sharply, and the cold wind from the north blew away the clouds in the sky.


    The whole sky was full of stars, which was fascinating.


    This woman was Charlie''s mother, Margaret.


    Although Putuo Mountain is located further south,


    The damp and cold weather is particrly unbearable,


    But Margaret was only wearing a thin robe, hugging her arms in front of her chest,


    Looking up at the sky, and her beautiful eyes were shining under the starry sky.


    Sister Sun came out of the left-wing holding a coat,


    Put the coat on Margaret''s shoulders, and said,


    "Madam, it''s toote, you should rest."


    Margaret''s eyes were sparkling with tears.


    She did not let the tears flow, but smiled and said,


    "Sunnia, my father-inw met my parents today,"


    "And Charlie was here too."


    "I think they should have forgiven each other."


    Sunnia nodded, and said respectfully and distressedly,


    "Madam, your father hated your father-inw for so many years,"


    "And now they finally understand each other."


    "This is a good thing for both him and your father-inw."


    "If they knew you were still alive one day, they would definitely be happier." Margaret shook her head, sighed, and murmured softly,


    "It''s different. My parents will be extremely happy,"


    "But my father-inw maybe even more lonely."


    "After all, Changying will nevere back."


    "This is too cruel for him, an old man who is nearly 80 years old..."


    Margaret knew that people''s joys and sorrows were never mutually intelligible.


    When people are in the same situation,


    They will share joy and sorrow,


    But once someone gets ashore first, the people left behind will only feel more and more lonely.


    If one from high school failed the college entrance examination together,


    And everyone faced the same situation together,


    It would make everyone feel much more rxed.


    But if others waited for the opportunity to be admitted to the university, leaving only one person to board the train to work in the south at the end of August,


    Even if this person was happy with his friend''s situation, he would only feel more lonely and helpless in his heart.


    Because he not only lost the opportunity to study,


    But also lost the psychologicalfort that could produce strong empathy.


    There are two problems that have been bothering her for twenty years. One is, when everything is over in the future, how should she face her son and exin to him that she has missed so much time in his life?


    The other is when facing her father-inw,


    How do you exin to him that his son Changying is no longer there, but she has been alive?


    Thinking of this, she felt a pang of pain in her heart.


    The feeling of living alone for twenty years did not make her feel lucky at all.


    Instead, it made her suffer all the time.


    Especially not being able to see her only son for twenty years was an inhuman torture for her.


    Seeing Margaret''s sad expression, Sunnia quickly spoke tofort her,


    "Madam, don''t think about these things for now."


    "Mr. Wade and your father have reconciled, which is a good thing for both of them."


    "Besides, it may take many years to resolve the Warriors Den."


    "Why should you worry about what will happen in the future?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Margaret nodded gently and said,


    "Although the Warriors Den has lost four earls,"


    "This is not a serious blow to them."


    "Charlie will face more difficulties and obstacles in the future."


    "Last time, Maria asked him to talk to the Routhchild family for a set of the most advanced Al models."


    "I feel that he should want to take the initiative."


    Sunnia asked her, "Madam, should we convey some of the information we have to the young master?"


    Margaret pondered for a moment, waved her hand and said,


    "Let Charlie follow his own pace."


    "We don''t know much about the Warriors Den."


    "Giving him the clues we have will make him question and guess on the one hand,"


    "And it will also interfere with his rhythm and judgment on the other hand."


    "We are watching secretly, If the ce he is going to in the future happens to be one we all know,"


    "We will consider whether to create some opportunities to give him information."


    Margaret said self-deprecatingly: "In fact, we have never caused any substantial trouble to the Warriors Den over the years."


    "After all, the gap between our strength and the Warriors Den is too big."


    "I am very lucky that she has not discovered us over the years."


    "If Charlie did not have the luck she has now, I might have to hide from Victoria until I die."


    "In this matter, Maria and I have experienced exactly the same thing,"


    "But she is more difficult than me. I have been hiding from her for twenty years,"


    "While she has been hiding from Victoria for more than three hundred years.


    "L


    Sunnia nodded very understandingly and said:


    "Madam, the young master is making rapid progress now."


    "I believe it is only a matter of time before he disintegrates the entire Warriors Den and kills Victoria."


    Margaret nodded and said in a mncholy tone:


    "For me and Maria, Victoria is the biggest enemy,"


    "But for Charlie, Victoria is just the beginning."


    "The one in the Ten Thousand Mountains is his biggest challenge..."

 Chapter 6300

    Charlie, who was in Aurous Hill, and his mother Margaret, who was far away in Putuo Mountain, were both sleepless all night.


    When ire woke up, she saw Charlie lying beside her with his eyes open,


    And subconsciously asked him: "Husband, when did you wake up?¡±


    Charlie, who had been thinking about random things, didn''t even notice that ire had woken up.


    He came back to his senses when he heard her speak, and hurriedly said:


    "I just woke up a while ago, and I''m still confused."


    ire asked with concern: "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    "Not really." Charlie smiled and said,


    "Maybe I just woke up a little early."


    "I drank some wine with my clientsst night, and my brain hasn''t recovered yet."


    ire nodded and suddenly remembered something.


    Her face blushed and she said shyly:


    "Honey, I dreamed of youst night."


    Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked him:


    "What did you dream about me?"


    ire said: "At first I dreamed that we went to dinner together."


    "Elsa was at the dinner table."


    "Elsa had a new boyfriend and said she would bring him to us."


    "As a result, as soon as we sat down to eat, you suddenly asked me a question..."


    Charlie roughly guessed what was going on,


    But he could only pretend to be stupid and asked her:


    "What did I ask you?"


    ire hesitated for a moment, her eyes evasive, and said:


    "I forgot the details."


    "It seemed quite inappropriate."


    "Elsa also teased me. I felt very embarrassed in the dream at that time..."


    Charlie smiled awkwardly and said: "Fortunately, it was just a dream,"


    "Under normal circumstances, I will definitely not ask irrelevant questions when there are outsiders around me."


    ire nodded and smiled, "Dreaming is not very appropriate."


    As she said that, ire sat up, stretched his waist, and said,


    "Husband, I have to go to Emgrand Group this morning."


    "Do you have any ns in the afternoon?"


    Charlie shook his head: "I don''t have any ns, what''s wrong?"


    ire said: "There is a press conference at Shangri-La in the afternoon."


    "The An family in the United States and the Wade family in Eastcliff seem to be announcing a major cooperation together."


    "One of my clients happens to be in the financial media. She will attend this press conference in the afternoon."


    "There are many media invited to this press conference, and each media has given a lot of ces."


    "It just so happens that their unit can vacate two ces."


    "I want to be part of the event. Do you want to apany me?"


    Charlie was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect ire to want to watch the press conference in the afternoon.


    Originally, he also nned to go to Shangri-La to attend an internal meeting in the morning,


    And then be a spectator in the media seats during the press conference in the afternoon.


    Unexpectedly, his wife was also interested in this press conference.


    He asked curiously, "Wife, you didn''t seem to like to join in the fun before,"


    "Why do you suddenly want to go to the press conference today?"


    ire said seriously, "The Wade family in Eastcliff is one of the strongest in the country."


    "The Emgrand Group is actually theirs."


    "As for the An family, I don''t know if you have heard of them."


    "They are the most powerful Chinese family in the world, much stronger than Miss Fei''s family."


    "They have been developing in the United States before and rarely made any moves in China."


    "However, these two families have decided to invest in Aurous Hill together."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Everyone who cares about the development of Aurous Hill wants to know what industry they are going to invest in Aurous Hill."


    "And it is certain that the two families will join forces and it will definitely be a big investment!"


    ire said again: "I heard that the transactions of new and second-hand houses in


    Aurous Hill have basically stagnated in the past few days."


    "The developers of new projects and the sellers of second-hand houses are now waiting for this press conference."


    "Once the two families really announce that they will cooperate to develop a super project in Aurous Hill, the rise in housing prices in Aurous Hill is inevitable,"


    "And the closer the property is to the project, the greater the increase will be."


    "Now the details of the cooperation have not been announced, and no one knows where this big benefit will fall."


    "Everyone is afraid of selling houses at a loss, so they are waiting."


    Charlie couldn''t help but sigh:


    "I didn''t expect that these two familiesing to Aurous Hill to invest would have such a big impact on Aurous Hill''s housing prices."


    ire smiled and said, "We will know how big the impact is after today''s press conference,"


    "So husband, are you free this afternoon?"


    "Yes." Charlie nodded and said, "I''ll go with you!"

 Chapter 6301

    As ire said, the whole of Aurous Hill, and even the whole of China,


    It is paying attention to the specific content of the cooperation between the An family and the Wade family.


    The rtionship and grievances between the two families for so many years have actually been popr all over the country as early as 20 years ago.


    At that time, various newspapers, magazines, and gossip news did not do much to sort out and analyze the grievances between the two wealthy families.


    Even now, a random search on the Inte can find a lot of rted articles.


    Many of these articles have been artistically processed by the events of that year,


    With extremely high distortion and low credibility.


    But the more this kind of wealthy gossip is unclear about the truth,


    The more people can use it as a topic of conversation after dinner.


    However, in the 20 years before this, the two families have never responded to the grievances between the two sides,


    And there has never been any substantial evidence to prove that the two families still have any dealings.


    So that although everyone does not know what happened back then,


    Everyone knows that the two families have long reached the point of notmunicating with each other.


    Now that the two families have suddenly announced that they will have strategic cooperation,


    It is indeed very surprising.


    Not only are the major media paying attention,


    But the melon-eating crowd is paying more attention.


    The Wade family and the An family were also very high-profile this time.


    The press conference used thergest banquet hall in Shangri-La.


    After it was arranged as the press conference site,


    It could amodate at least 2,000 reporters.


    This time, all the well-known media in the world were invited.


    The number of media reporters and staff who were confirmed to attend the press conference alone exceeded 2,000.


    But Charlie did not expect that his wife,


    Those who always disliked joining in the fun would be interested in this press conference.


    Anyway, he had nned to go to the press conference as an audience,


    So it didn''t matter if he went with his wife.


    ire went out early after breakfast.


    Not long after she left, Charlie also drove out of the house and went to Shangr.


    Today, Shangri-La haspletely stopped all external business.


    Security personnel have threeyers inside and threeyers outside to ensure the safety of important figures of the An family and the Wade family.


    Even the relevant departments have specially sent arge number of security personnel from the capital to be responsible for security work on site.


    It can be said that China has greatly highlighted the importance of the An family, thergest foreign capital.


    This also sent a strong signal to the outside world and those who were plotting against the An family.


    The An family was a distinguished guest who brought huge investments to China,


    And no one was allowed to endanger their safety.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When Charlie arrived at Shangri-La, his maternal grandfather''s family and his grandfather were already seated in thergest conference room.


    Pord also came early with his newlywed wife Meiqing.


    Today, not only did they have to announce the cooperation project between the two families,


    But they also had to announce their personnel appointments.


    After Charlie arrived, everyone began to sort out the process of today''s press conference,


    And the details of the information to be disclosed.


    Charlie''s second uncle Marcus spoke first:


    "Everyone, let me first introduce to you the main process of today."


    "The press conference will start on time at 2 o''clock in the afternoon."


    "There is no external host for today''s press conference,


    So I will be the host.


    From 2 o''clock to 2:20, I will give a wee speech to the media friends,


    And then announce the cooperation project between the An family and the Wade family,


    Which is the Changying automobile brand;"


    "Next, I will ask Uncle Wade to speak first, and then my father to speak."


    "The content of your speeches will mainly revolve around the reasons and goals of our cooperation."


    "After the two speeches, I will once again give a summary report of the first stage to the media friends."


    "At that time, I will cooperate with PPT to make all the data of our Changying Automobile public on the spot,"


    "Including but not limited to our investment scale, hardware scale, team scale, and future nned car models;"


    "After this, I will introduce Professor Watt and Professor Han to the media friends,"


    "Introduce their resumes, and the positions they will take up in Changying Automobile."


    "After the introduction of the two, each of them will have five to ten minutes to speak."


    "After the two finish their speeches, I will make a final summary;"


    "After I make my final summary speech, we will move on to the media question session."


    "This time, we n to have half an hour to answer ten questions."


    "I will randomly decide who will ask questions, and we will not make any prior arrangements."


    "However, I will exin the basic rules of asking questions to everyone in advance."


    "They can ask me, Uncle Wade, or my father, or Professor Watt and Professor Han.¡±


    "The questions must be about Changying Automobile."


    "If anyone asks any questions that are not rted to Changying Automobile,"


    "Or deliberately wants to bring up the past grievances between the two families,"


    "I will directly refuse to answer and pass the right to ask questions to the next person."


    "We are also equipped with arge number of security personnel and staff to maintain order on site."


    "If a reporter pesters me with some inappropriate questions,"


    "I will directly arrange for the microphone to be muted on the spot."


    "When he asks anyone, please don''t let the other party disrupt the rhythm."


    "We will just move on to the next question."


    "In addition, when answering questions, please stick to the core of Changying Automobile,"


    "And try not to spread the topic."


    "After answering the ten questions, I will thank all the media friends present and announce the sessful conclusion of this press conference."


    "This is basically the process."


    "If you have any questions, please feel free to ask."

 Chapter 6302

    Marcus has been an agent for many years and has rich experience."


    "His process has been very clear and the parts that everyone needs to cooperate with are also exined very clearly,


    So everyone said they had no questions.


    Seeing that everyone had no questions, Marcus nodded and said,


    "Since no one has any questions, let''s move on to the next step,"


    "Which is the synchronization of specific information disclosed by our Changying Automobile."


    After a pause, Marcus continued,


    "We have announced that the estimated total investment of Changying


    Automobile is 40 billion US dors,"


    "With a first-phase investment of 20 billion US dors."


    "It will be jointly funded by the An family and the Wade family,"


    "With each holding 50% of the shares;"


    "The initial 20 billion US dors will be mainly used to prepare for the construction of a super factory and supporting facilities in Aurous Hill."


    "We refer to the time node of Te''s super factory,"


    "And the goal is to achieve groundbreaking and production within one year;"


    "As for the remaining 20 billion US dors,"


    "It will be mainly used to increase production capacity, and upgrade products,"


    "And prate and develop upstream and downstream industries such as auto parts, vehicle logistics, and vehicle sales."


    Charlie said at this time: "Second uncle,"


    "I propose to add 2 billion US dors of education funds to the first phase of investment to carry out in-depth cooperation with major universities and vocational and technical colleges in Aurous Hill."


    "On the one hand, we will invest in them and let them upgrade and strengthen their rted majors."


    "On the other hand, based on our actual needs, we will also invest in and jointly establish automotive-rted majors with these colleges;"


    "A portion of this will be used to establish special schrship and grant programs to support outstanding and poor college students who are willing to study in Aurous Hill and choose automotive-rted majors."


    "This is rtively important."


    "We haven''t had time tomunicate deeply with these colleges yet,"


    "But I believe that with solid financial support and employment opportunities,"


    "They will not refuse to cooperate with us."


    "So at the press conference, please ask Professor Han to make an appeal and ask the relevant persons in charge of all colleges and universities in Aurous Hill tomunicate with us face to face after the press conference on this issue."


    "Okay!"


    Pord said excitedly,


    "I have been teaching in colleges in the past few years and I know the needs of schools and students very well."


    "For schools, the employment rate and quality of graduates greatly affect the overall attractiveness of schools."


    "For young people, excellent and stable employment opportunities are extremely rare."


    "To be honest, it is notmon in previous school-enterprise cooperation."


    "Mostpanies only provide employment opportunities for graduates during school recruitment,"


    "And they think it is already very remarkable."


    "We can not only provide financial assistance but also provide employment."


    "For the college, it is like a living Bodhisattva,"


    "And they will definitely attach great importance to it."


    "That''s good."


    Charlie said: "Manypanies'' aid and support have many preconditions,"


    "And manypanies are just seeking fame and reputation, not really having that sense of social responsibility."


    "Our own positioning is to be the leading carpany of China''s new energy vehicles,"


    "And we also bear the reputation of An and Wade."


    "Naturally, we can''t be stingy when ites to school partners."


    Pord lowered his head calcted, and said:


    "Mr. Wade, to be honest, 2 billion US dors in education funds seems to be a bit too much."


    "Aurous Hill can train no more than 10,000 relevant talents each year,"


    "And we can''t recruit all of them."


    "We still have to recruit the best."


    "I estimate that about 200 million US dors will be enough."


    Charlie nodded: "It certainly won''t cost so much money to subsidize schools and students alone,"


    "But what I think is that we should have a deeper cooperation with those schools that are interested in developing automobile-rted majors."


    "A very important point is to provide them with scientific research funds;"


    "So my idea is that we can have in-depth cooperation with the expertise of these colleges and universities,"


    "And both parties can jointly invest in setting upboratories,"


    "Or we can simply invest in setting upboratories and hand them over to them for use."


    "Theboratories must be as world-leading as possible;"


    "A considerable number of localpanies do not attach importance to scientific research."


    "They earn hundreds of billions of dors every year, but they do not use the profits to develop new science and technology,"


    "But instead use them to develop new game products, fast-moving consumer goods, and live streaming."


    "Although I am not qualified to judge whether they are right or wrong,"


    "I do not want us to be the same as them. 2 billion US dors is just a start." "If these colleges and universities work hard and can make full use of the hardware and funds we provide to develop better technology,"


    "I am willing to increase this amount fivefold next year."


    Speaking of this, Charlie said seriously:


    "Our cooperation with the colleges this time is to position ourselves as real living Bodhisattvas, giving money to the colleges to strengthen their school strength and giving money to students to solve their life difficulties."


    "Regardless of whether these studentse to Changying Automobile to work after graduation,"


    "We will ensure that they can study wholeheartedly until graduation."


    "Even if they do note to Changying Automobile after graduation and are diverted to other carpanies,"


    "They are also contributing to the Chinese automobile industry."


    "If they are willing to stay in Aurous Hill and join Changying Automobile,"


    "Then we can be regarded as saving others and saving ourselves,"


    "And our merits are immeasurable!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    For Changying Automobile, a project with a scale of at least tens of billions of dors,


    The preparation time left for Charlie and the An family in the early stage was actually quite rushed.


    Even if the press conference is about to be held,


    Many details still need to bemunicated and improved,


    And it is not ruled out that some ces need to be temporarily changed and adjusted.

 Chapter 6303

    Charlie spent a morning to finalize all the details that can be thought of with everyone,


    He then stayed in Shangri-La to have lunch with his grandfather and grandfather.


    His wife ire drove her own car when she went out in the morning,


    So Charlie didn''t need to pick her up, he just needed to wait for her at Shangri-La.


    When Charlie was still dining with his family,


    The press conference site had begun to allow engineers from the media to enter in advance to set up equipment.


    Although there were many media reporters participating this time,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The staff of Shangri-La still made an orderly response n.


    Each media had its own exclusive seats and camera positions,


    With seats reserved for reporters and camera positions for photographers.


    In addition, several hotel rooms were opened for media to do behind-the-scenes work.


    Some behind-the-scenes directors can remotely direct reporters to ask questions,


    Direct photographers on how to operate the camera, and focus on whom to give the camera.


    Therefore, at noon, the staff responsible for filming equipment,


    Lines had already begun to enter the venue and set up the equipment at their designated positions.


    Because the cooperation between the twopanies has received widespread attention,


    Although the press conference has not yet begun,


    The media that have set up the equipment in advance have already started online live broadcasts,


    Streaming the video of the press conference to the Inte in real-time.


    Many people have also entered the live broadcast rooms of major media early to watch,


    Just like the spectators who are usually keen on watching the press conferences of mobile phone and automobile manufacturers.


    Even Victoria, which is far away near the poles in the Southern Hemisphere,


    Is paying close attention to this cooperation between the twopanies.


    At this time, she was watching the scene of the press conference in front of the huge screen.


    Although the An family and the Wade family did not show up, she still watched intently.


    Next to her was her most trusted military advisor,


    Revendor, the direct descendant of the Wu family.


    Revendor, who was over a hundred years old, said to Victoria respectfully at this moment:


    "My Lord, I have learned that the An family and the Wade family are going to cooperate in the field of new energy vehicles this time."


    "They have reached an agreement with Aurous Hill and obtained thend and relevant approval documents."


    "At present, this matter is still in the confidential stage."


    "Today''s press conference should be to announce this action to the public."


    Victoria nodded and said grimly:


    "I really didn''t expect that the An family and the Wade family would join forces again."


    "There has always been a gap between the two families."


    "I didn''t expect the rift would be gone just like that."


    Revendor said, "My Lord, there was indeed a rift between the two families."


    "It seems that from the beginning,"


    "The An family had objections to Changying taking Margaret back to China."


    "Later, Margaret and Changying were killed by us,"


    "And their child went missing."


    "The An family became even more dissatisfied with the Wade family."


    Victoria asked back, "Why do you think they are reconciled now and even want to work together?"


    Revendor said, "My Lord, in my opinion, it is not surprising for these two families to work together.¡±


    "There are three reasons:"


    "First, the An family has escaped several exterminations by luck,"


    "So their morale must have been greatly damaged."


    "They may have been arrogant in the past,"


    "But now they must be much more low-key."


    "When facing the Wade family, they should not be as domineering and arrogant as before;"


    "Second, they have encountered the crisis of extermination several times,"


    "And there is a mysterious person secretly helping them."


    "Maybe they already know the hidden truth of the year and know that the deaths of Margaret and Changying were not caused by the Wade family." "This will also give the An family a lot of room to ease their attitude towards the Wade family;"


    "Third, the An family must be very afraid of you now,"


    "So they moved their entire family to China,"


    "And even invested a lot of money in China in exchange for official recognition and protection."


    "Since they have begun to make long-term ns in China,"


    "It means that they will use China as their base in the future,"


    "So they must consolidate the safety and reliability of the base as much as possible."


    "It is also human nature to show goodwill to the Wade family at this time."


    "In critical moments, one more friend is much better than one more enemy."


    Victoria nodded lightly and did not delve into the matter.


    In her opinion, neither the An family nor the Wade family was the most important. The most important thing was to find out the mysterious man behind the An family.


    He was her biggest worry.


    At this time, in the live broadcast of the press conference,


    A background voice suddenly came from the scene:


    "Media friends, please start entering."


    "The countdown will start one hour before the press conference."

 Chapter 6304

    Victoria stared at the video screen and said to herself:


    "Margaret must be somewhere now, watching the same live broadcast screen,"


    "And seeing her family and father-inw reconcile, she should be very relieved."


    Revendor said: "Lord since you have always believed that Margaret is still alive,"


    "Could the cooperation between the An family and the Wade family this time be secretly arranged by Margaret?"


    "No," Victoria said firmly:


    "Margaret is a rare talent in this world."


    "If she were still alive, she would definitely be able to distinguish the pros and cons."


    "She has endured for twenty years and will never lose her mind at this time."


    At this point, Victoria said with a worried expression:


    "What I am most worried about now is whether she has any connection with that mysterious man."


    "If not, it''s still easy to say, but if so, it will be really tricky."


    Revendor hurriedly said: "My lord,"


    "I feel that now that we have entered a dormant period as a whole,"


    "That mysterious man may not know how to stop when he is ahead."


    "Maybe he is now plotting in secret and wants to find an opportunity to continue to attack us."


    "Our death squad bases distributed all over the world may be his next targets of attack."


    "If we can predict his next target and send the three elders to ambush in advance,"


    "We may be able to achieve sess in one battle!"


    Victoria frowned and said: "The Warriors Den has built dozens of death squad bases of various sizes all over the world for hundreds of years."


    "Who can guess where his next target will be?"


    "Since the four earls are not his opponents,"


    "The only ones who really have a chance to defeat him, except for me, are the three elders."


    "There are only four of us in total, and we can ambush in four bases at most."


    "The probability of winning this bet is less than one in ten."


    Revendor suddenly had an idea and said,


    "Lord, can we deliberately give him some clues to catch?"


    "If we lead him by the nose, he will definitely fall into our trap!"


    Victoria nodded and said subconsciously:


    "Good idea, but how can we give out clues so that he won''t be suspicious?"


    "This person is not only cautious but also must have grasped some kind of loopholes of ours,"


    "Otherwise he would not have appeared in Northern Europe in time to rescue Maria,¡±


    "Nor would he have found our base in Cyprus."


    "For such an enemy, it is not so easy to lure him into the trap."


    Revendor thought of something and said hurriedly:This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Lord, if he really grasped our loopholes, as we enter the dormant period, those loopholes will also be closed."


    "In this case, let''s restart all the people and things rted to the capture of Maria and the Cyprus base during that period."


    "In that case, the loopholes will definitely be reopened."


    Victoria''s eyes suddenly shed with a light, and blurted out:


    "I suddenly thought of a problem."


    "The first time we suffered losses at his hands should be when we sent assassins to New York to catch the An family in one fell swoop."


    "That''s right." Revendor nodded and said,


    "That time, all the assassins went missing."


    Victoria added, "ording tomon sense, the assassins couldn''t know where they came from,"


    "So they couldn''t leak the information to that person,"


    "But that person was able to appear in Northern Europe in time and rescued Maria,"


    "Andter found us in Cyprus..."


    At this point, Victoria asked Revendor,


    "The Cavalry Guards who went to capture Maria that time were sent from Cyprus, right?"


    "Yes." Revendor said, "The intelligence came urgently at that time,"


    "And Maria was already packing her luggage to leave Northern Europe."


    "Although we wanted to send the four earls there,"


    "It was toote. In order to avoid missing the opportunity to fight,"


    "We transferred people from Cyprus."


    Victoria frowned and asked him,


    "Could it be that he got clues about the ne we used to send the death squad and the cavalry guards?"


    "If he locates our ne, he will get information about where our ne goes!"


    Revendor''s eyes widened instantly, and he blurted out,


    "The ne... Dmn it!"


    "I''ve been wondering who leaked the secret,"


    "But I didn''t think that the problem might be with the ne!"


    Revendor said, "During that time, our personnel and material mobilization were all carried out under the shell of Singapore Yuantai International Express."


    "Now it seems that the biggest possibility is that he knows that this airline is under ourmand,"


    "So he has mastered our every move through the nes of this airline!"


    Victoria clenched her fists and said in a cold voice,


    "Even a passing goose leaves traces,"


    "Not to mention a hundred-ton ne!"


    "I didn''t even think of this a long time ago!"


    Revendor hurriedly said: "Lord, you don''t have to me yourself."


    "I think it''s not toote to mend the fold."


    "We can take advantage of this hibernation to seal up all the previous nes and stop using them to prevent future troubles."


    "But we can deliberately put the Yuantai Express nes into operation."


    "Once they move, the other party will definitely know it."


    "At that time, these nes will be the reins for us to lead the other party by the nose!"


    Victoria said seriously: "These nes can be used,"


    "But it is impossible to use them so simply and directly."


    "The entire Warriors Den has been dormant, and only these nes have moved."


    "The other party will definitely suspect that this is a trap."


    "If they know it is a trap, no matter how we move, the other party will not take the bait."


    Revendor asked: "Lord, what do you mean?"


    Victoria said: "When setting a trap, you have to make it as credible as possible."


    "First, let the Central Military Governor''s Office in charge of this airline secretly transfer this airline, and then let the Left Military Governor''s Office in North America appoint a shellpany to buy thispany back."


    "Firstplete the left-hand to right-hand transfer, and then find some legitimate logistics business to get the nes moving first."


    "After every ne is moving, we will set a trap for him and see if he will fall into it!"

 Chapter 6305

    At this moment, Charlie and ire met at the entrance of the Shangri-La Hotel.


    Her media friend was a reporter from a newspaper in Auorus Hill and also her middle school ssmate.


    Although the newspaper could have four staff members enter the press conference,


    The newspaper was on the verge of bankruptcy and could not send extra reporters,


    So the other party gave the quota to ire.


    When Charlie met ire, her ssmate was standing beside her.


    Seeing Charlieing, she smiled and asked ire:


    "ire, is this your husband?"


    ire nodded and introduced her:


    "Nia, let me introduce you, this is my husband Charlie Wade."


    After that, she said to Charlie:


    "Husband, this is Nia Cheng,"


    "My high school ssmate, now working at Auorus Hill Morning News,"


    "And is the chief reporter for them."


    Nia waved her hands repeatedly and said self-deprecatingly:


    "Don''tugh at me, ire, what chief reporter, our newspaper now has only two full-time reporters,"


    "Both of whom are chiefs, and there is no second position."


    "Maybe one day it will be closed and even the chief will not be needed."


    ire asked in surprise:


    "Is the performance of your Morning News so poor?"


    "It''s more than bad."


    Nia said, "Not many people read newspapers now,"


    "And our cirction is rtively small in Auorus Hill."


    "After no one reads newspapers, our cirction is even worse."


    "Bigger newspapers can cooperate with government agencies, railways, civil aviation, and long-distance passenger transportation."


    "With fixed purchases, cirction must be guaranteed."


    "With cirction, there is advertising ie."


    "Ours is not good. No one buys advertisements, and the ie is negligible."


    "If this continues, we will definitely stop publishing within a year."


    ireforted her, "It''s okay."


    "The paper media is not doing well. You can change your career."


    "Work in new media. I''ve seen many former traditional media reporters and hosts open their own media ounts on short video tforms."


    "It is said that once their number of fans increases, their ie bes considerable."


    Nia smiled and said, "We really want to go together,"


    "But I''m still working and can''t register an ount on the self-media because thepany has regtions that the ownership of the self-media ounts operated during employment belongs to thepany."


    "Let''s talk about it after we leave."


    ire reminded her, "Then you can use your spare time to n the content direction of the short videos."


    "If you can write some scripts and save them, it will be great."


    "Even better, you can start right after you leave your job."


    Nia said in surprise: "ire, how do you know so much about short videos?"


    "Let''s have a good chat if we have a chance, and you can give me more advice."


    ire said modestly: "I just heard a little bit about it from others,"


    "And I don''t have any practical experience."


    Nia smiled and said: "After the press conference, I will go back to the station to write the manuscript."


    "If you have nothing to do in the evening,"


    "I will treat you and your husband to dinner,"


    "And we will talk about it in detail then."


    ire said: "We should treat you to dinner,"


    "After all, we still have to thank you for helping us to see the world today."


    Nia said with a smile: "Well, let me tell you the truth."


    "Our boss is on a business trip and can''te,"


    "So he specifically asked me to find a way to find two more people to make up the four ces."


    "Don''t let my colleagues see the joke and say that we Auorus Hill Morning News can''t even get four people together."


    "I have to thank you for helping me to get the people.¡±


    "Besides, the unit will reimburse me for tonight''s meal."


    "I told my boss that it''s okay to find someone, but at least one meal is due."


    "He agreed. I will just issue an invoice for reimbursement when the timees."


    As she said that, Nia said without waiting for ire to express her opinion:


    "ire, it''s almost time, let''s go in first!"


    "Okay." ire didn''t say anything more polite,


    And followed Nia to the entrance of the press conference with Charlie.


    When approaching the entrance, Charlie took out a mask from his pocket and handed another to his wife, who was standing beside him, and said,


    "Wife, let''s wear masks."


    "After all, we are not real reporters."


    "Don''t let people recognize us when we turn around."


    Since this press conference was the first cooperation between the An family and the Wade family in 20 years,


    The outside world''s attention was already very high.


    Charlie believed that the people of the Warriors Den would definitely pay attention to this press conference.


    Because he looked very simr to his father,


    He nned to wear a mask to avoid being recognized by those who were interested.


    ire didn''t know Charlie''s real purpose,


    But she felt that what Charlie said made sense.


    Auorus Hill was not big, and she might run into other acquaintances.


    If an acquaintance saw her sneaking into the press conference with a media reporter,


    It would be a bit unpleasant.


    Wearing a mask could avoid this trouble.


    So, the couple each wore a mask and walked into the venue.


    At this time, the press conference was already overcrowded,


    With media reporters and photographers everywhere.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nia took the couple to find the seating area of Auorus Hill Morning News,


    And the three of them sat down side by side.


    Nia whispered to ire,


    "Today''s press conference is really a big deal,"


    "And many foreign media have also arrived."


    ire nodded and said, "The two families at this press conference are both very powerful,"


    "And the media must be very concerned about what projects they are going to cooperate on."

 Chapter 6306

    Nia waved her hand and said, "In fact, it is far more than that."


    "I have studied the grievances between these two families before."


    "These two families used to be rtives, you should know that, right?"


    "I know," ire said,


    "You have also seen some of my gossip articles saying that they used to be rtives,"


    "Butter they fell out."


    "It seems that the An family used the Wade family of killing their daughter."


    "Yes," Nia said,


    "In fact, 20 years ago, the second young master of the Wade family and the eldest daughter of the An family were both killed,"


    "And their only son went missing."


    "Many people also said that their son was also killed,"


    "But the body has never been found."


    "Some people also said that the culprit who killed their family was inextricably linked to the Routhchild family,"


    "But in the final analysis, it was the inaction of the Wade family that caused it."


    ire said, "I seem to have heard of this incident,"


    "But the rumors are too weird,"


    "And I don''t know who to believe, so I didn''t take it seriously."


    Then, ire asked again, "Did their children also encounter an ident?"


    "It is said so."


    "Think about it, since they killed the couple, how could they let a little boy go?"


    "ording to the plot in the TV series, the younger the boy, the more likely he will be the main force for revenge in the future."


    "Since those people are so cruel,"


    "I think they would not leave any hidden dangers."


    ire nodded slightly and said, "What you said seems to make some sense."


    Nia said mysteriously, "ire, do you know why these two families, one from New York, USA, and the other from the capital of China, finally reunited and wanted tounch a new project,"


    "Why did they choose to hold a press conference in Auorus Hill?"


    "I don''t know."


    ire shook her head and said,


    "They should think that Auorus Hill has development prospects,"


    "So they invested in Auorus Hill together, right?"


    "No way." Nia curled her lips and said,


    "Our Auorus Hill''s GDP doesn''t even rank first in our province,"


    "How could it be favored by two such big families."


    ire asked puzzledly, "Then why is that?"


    Nia said, "There have always been rumors in the outside world that this family of three was murdered in Auorus Hill."


    "The An and Wade families came here tomemorate them."


    ire was even more shocked: "The eldest daughter of the An family is the famous Margaret in the United States."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I read her personal biography a long time ago."


    "When I went to the United States some time ago, I heard many people talking about her deeds."


    "Was she murdered in Auorus Hill? Why have I never heard of this?"


    Nia said, "Since that incident, all relevant parties have blocked the news."


    "It is normal that you haven''t heard of it."


    Nia continued: "You may have only heard of Margaret,"


    "But Changying, the second young master of the Wade family, was actually a very famous figure,"


    "And his life story is also very remarkable."


    ire frowned and said: "The name Changying Wade..."


    "I don''t seem to know much about it..."


    "The reason why I know about Margaret is because she was too famous in Silicon Valley."


    "Many world-ss Intepanies that started at that time were projects invested by her."


    Nia said at this time: "Although Changying is not as famous as Margaret,"


    "His high-level operation back then was absolutely a show of talent in today''s words."


    "The Routhchild family, who had been involved in several business wars, could not do anything to him."


    "He was absolutely a super talent."


    Charlie on the side did not speak.


    In fact, most people who knew about the incident back then knew about the same content as Nia described.


    Even Charlie himself always thought that it was the Routhchild family who directly killed his parents,


    And his grandfather Zhongquan was the one who indirectly killed his parents.


    These people did not know the existence of the Warriors Den at all.


    ire remembered something and asked Nia,


    "What was their child called?"


    This question from ire made Charlie suddenly feel nervous.


    He didn''t know whether Nia had ever heard of his name.


    If she really knew her name and said it in front of his wife,


    Maybe it would make his wife figure out a lot of things.


    At this time, Nia shook her head and said,


    "I don''t know what the child''s name is."


    "Their child was probably a primary school student back then."


    "At that time, it was not like the society today. Everyone was particrly concerned about the second generation of stars and the second generation of rich people."


    "The Inte was not very developed and there were no secrets to hide."


    "At that time, the children of these big families were still well protected by their families."


    "Not only do the outside world not have their video materials,"


    "But even their names are unknown."


    After saying that, Nia asked again,


    "Why do you care about this?"


    "These are children who have been missing for 20 years."


    "It is still unknown whether they are alive or dead."


    ire nodded and sighed, "I just feel that he life is quite pitiful."


    "If he has been killed, it would be even more pitiful."


    "With such a good background, he died so early."


    "It would be better for him to be born into an ordinary family and live a healthy and peaceful life."


    Nia nodded and said, "If he is still alive, he would be a super young master who has been abandoned among the people."


    "If he sees this press conference andes to recognize his rtives,"


    "These two families will definitely give him the best, and he will be rich right away!"


    As she was talking, a female voice suddenly sounded at the scene, reminding all:


    "Dear media friends, please take your seats."


    "Our press conference will officially start in 5 minutes!"

 Chapter 6307

    After hearing that the press conference was about to start,


    Nia stopped gossiping with ire.


    Charlie, who was standing by, also breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that reporters were really gossipy.


    With all kinds of news reports every day,


    The possibility of not gossiping was almost zero.


    If Nia continued to talk like this,


    She might reveal some of his key information.


    For example, the time when his parents had an ident in Aurous Hill was exactly the time when he entered the welfare home,


    And his surname is also Wade.


    Fortunately, ire didn''t gossip, otherwise, if she thought about it deeply,


    She would always notice something wrong.


    Fortunately, Charlie''s personal information was well protected at the time.


    Reporters like Nia only knew that a child of the Wade family was missing,


    But they didn''t know his details much.


    Otherwise, if she said that the child lost by the Wade family was called Charlie Wade,


    ire would have to think about it carefully no matter how simple it was.


    Soon, the press conference officially began.


    As the leader of the entire press conference, Marcus did not adopt the format of traditional enterprises where leaders sit in a row and hold a press conference together.


    Instead, he walked onto the stage alone.


    As the lights were turned off,


    On the stage and the huge high-definition LED screen behind him became the focus of the whole audience.


    After he came on stage, Marcus smiled and said,


    "Wee all media friends to today''s press conference."


    "I am Marcus An, CEO of An''s Group."


    "Today, I will represent An''s Group and Wade''s Group to announce to you a series of major business decisions of the two groups."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Marcus began to show his face as the person in charge of An''s external business several years ago.


    After he came on stage, his image, temperament, conversation, and behavior were all full of elite style,


    Which made many female reporters admire him.


    Even Nia, who was about the same age as ire, couldn''t help but whisper to ire,


    "Marcus is really a model of a super diamond bachelor."


    "He is handsome, capable, and his family is rich enough to rival a country."


    "He perfectly meets my mate selection criteria."


    "However, if you want to marry such a man, you may have to save the Milky Way in your previous life..."


    ire whispered, "Nia, he seems to be in his forties."


    "What''s wrong with being in his forties?"


    Nia whispered, "I just like handsome uncles like this."


    "Young boys don''t know how to be considerate, and sometimes girls have to coax them when they quarrel."


    "Uncles are different, they know everything, and with just a nce, they can urately grasp the needs of the other party,"


    "And always take good care of girls."


    ire smiled and said, "He must be married, and his children may be in college."


    Nia nodded and said quickly, "If he has an eighteen or neen-year-old son,"


    "Don''t mind the old cow eating young grass."


    Charlie was speechless listening to her.


    This woman wanted to be his aunt one moment and his brother''s wife the next.


    It was really weird.


    At this time, Marcus on the stage said loudly:


    "The first part of today''s press conference is to announce to the public the new brand jointly funded by the An Group and the Wade Group."


    "As we all know, China''s new energy vehicle industry has always been at the leading level in the world."


    "The An family and the Wade family also hope to add icing on the cake to China''s dazzling new energy industry,"


    "So we have decided to invest at least 40 billion US dors to establish our new energy vehicle brand in Aurous Hill!"


    As soon as Marcus said this, there was an exmation at the scene!


    An investment of 40 billion US dors is the first in the history of the development of private enterprises in Aurous Hill.


    Moreover, an investment of 40 billion dors in a car brand is equivalent to nearly 300 billion RMB!


    The total investment of Remi Automobile, which was popr all over the country some time ago, was only 10 billion RMB!


    The new energy vehicle brand that the An and Wade families are going to invest in Aurous Hill is 30 times more than Remi Auto!

 Chapter 6308

    Such a big investment, not to mention in China,


    Even in the global automotive field, it is almost unmatched!


    Those viewers who were watching the live broadcast in front of the screen were all stunned.


    Especially the local audiences in Aurous Hill,


    They were so excited that they wanted to cheer in front of the screen.


    A city that suddenly attracted 300 billion yuan of investment will inevitably make all the indicators of this city go to a higher level,


    And everyone living in this city will benefit from it to a greater or lesser extent.


    At this time, Marcus on the stage said again:


    "Many of you media friends should know that our An Group just acquired the bankrupt and reorganized Gaoheng Automobile some time ago."


    "However, the 40 billion US dors joint investment between us and the Wade Group is not used to invest in the development of Gaoheng Automobile,"


    "But our twopanies have decided tounch a new car brand after discussion."


    "By then, we will integrate Gaoheng Automobile''s team and hardware into the new brand."


    "By then, Gaoheng Automobile will be eliminated from the historical stage and be a part of our new brand."


    "And I want to make it clear that the 40 billion US dor investment I announced just now does not include any assets of Gaoheng Automobile."


    The media reporters in the audience were even more excited.


    Gaoheng Automobile itself was bought by the An family at a cost of billions of dors,


    And it was not included in the sequence of 40 billion US dors investment.


    That means that the new brand created by the An family and the Wade family will require an investment of more than 40 billion US dors or even more.


    Marcus turned his head and looked at the big screen behind him.


    He said excitedly, "I think the media friends and the friends who are watching the live broadcast of the press conference in front of the screen are very curious about the name of the new brand we have jointly invested with Wade''s Group." "Now, please look at the big screen behind me."


    "The new car brands of An''s Group and Wade''s Group will be presented on this big screen in ten seconds!"


    After that, the lights in the venue went out instantly.


    The scene was like a superrge movie theater.


    Except for the bright light of the big screen, it was pitch ck.


    At this time, the Chinese character "+" suddenly appeared on the screen with the gradual effect of crescendo.


    The media reporters at the scene began to shout out this word involuntarily.


    Then, the Chinese character "+" quickly faded,


    The Chinese character "u" gradually emerged.


    Then, the speed of each word appearing and disappearing began to elerate,


    And the background music at the scene began to sound like a heartbeat that is getting faster and faster.


    After thest Chinese character "-" disappeared,


    The big screen immediately fell into darkness.


    The scene suddenly became silent.


    Everyone is staring at the dark screen,


    Wondering what the car brand that the An family and the Wade family jointly invested more than 40 billion US dors is named.


    After a few seconds of ck screen, a bright spot suddenly appeared in the center of the screen,


    And then, around this bright spot, it seemed that a ball of fire is burning from it.


    Then, this ball of fire is more like the fuse of an ancient red cannon,? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    And quickly burned a very elegant S-shaped arc on the screen,


    Like a piece of silk fluttering in the wind.


    And when the me waspletely burned,


    The scene suddenly sounded exciting ssical folk music.


    The background music that seemed to be the Monkey King descending from the sky,


    And the Third Prince Nezha soaring into the sky instantly filled the momentum.


    Then, the traces of the mes suddenly transformed into a long red tassel with two tails,


    Fluttering in the wind in the surging background music!


    Then, under the long tassel fluttering in the wind,


    Then, powerful calligraphy characters appeared like carvings - "Changying Automobile"!


    As soon as the four characters of Changying Automobile came out,


    Everyone at the scene was shocked by the unique momentum.


    Many people couldn''t help but think of the great man''s words:


    "Today, with the long rope in hand, Will I tie up the blue dragon?"


    Although this is a question,


    It can make people feel a kind of confidence that they have already won.


    For many media reporters, they not only know the great man''s poem,


    But also know that the second son of the Wade family who died young was named Changying!


    The media reporters suddenly realized it!

 Chapter 6309

    It turned out that the car brand jointly established by the An family and the Wade family was tomemorate Changying Wade,


    Who had passed away many years ago?


    No wonder the two families suddenly chose to cooperate after 20 years.


    At this time, Marcus on the stage paused slightly and said with emotion:


    "The Changying of Changying Automobile is taken from the name of myte brother-inw Changying Wade."


    "The reason for this name is tomemorate him,"


    "And I hope that Changying Automobile can inherit his character of never giving up and climbing to the top."


    "An Group and Wade Group will do their best to make Changying Automobile an internationally renowned automobile brand."


    "I also hope that our two families can live up to his name and his expectations."


    When Marcus said this, two lines of tears fell from the corners of Charlie''s eyes.


    While no one was paying attention to him,


    He quietly wiped away the tears with his sleeves.


    At the same time, in Putuo Mountain,


    Margaret was watching the live press conference and was already in tears.


    She didn''t expect that the car brand jointly cooperated by her natal family and her husband''s family would be named after herte husband.


    When she saw the red tassel fluttering in the wind,


    She couldn''t hold back her emotions and cried silently.


    Sunnia saw it and felt pain in her heart.


    She quickly handed her a tissue andforted her,


    "Madam, you should be happy."


    "In my opinion, the cooperation between the An family and the Wade family is something that cannot bepared with Changying in this world."


    "Master''s spirit in heaven will definitely be very pleased!"


    Margaret took the tissue, gently wiped away her tears, and said,


    "Sunnia, you are right,"


    "I can''t think of a second name that is more suitable than it,"


    "Changying Automobile... I am now looking forward to the day when this brand of cars can be driven all over the world and let everyone know the word Changying!"


    Sunnia nodded and said, "Madam, don''t worry."


    "This time the An family and the Wade family have joined forces,"


    "And with Young Master behind them,"


    "Changying Automobile will surely be famous all over the world!"


    "Yeah!" Margaret nodded heavily and said faintly,


    "I hope that by that time, I can also go to meet them openly."


    At this time, at the press conference,


    Marcus invited Charlie''s grandfather, old man Zhongquan,


    To the stage ording to the established procedure.


    When Zhongquan came on stage, his eyes, which were covered by deep wrinkles, were red.


    After shaking hands with Marcus, he took the microphone and said,


    "When Changying resolutely returned to China from abroad more than 30 years ago,"


    "He had set a great ambition to devote himself to the development and modernization of the mothend."


    "It was a pity that he and his wife Margaret, died young and failed to fulfill their lifelong wish."


    "Now that the new energy industry is rising, we hope that through our joint efforts, we can make contributions to the development of the automobile industry that will be remembered by the world."


    Zhongquan didn''t say much.


    After a few words, he put down the microphone and turned around to look at the car brand and logo named after his son, as if time had stopped.


    Then, Marcus invited Nics to the stage.


    Nics stepped to the front of the stage, holding the microphone, and said to the audience:


    "I have seen countless people in my life, and have seen many top talents and elites in various industries,"


    "But I have never seen anyone who can surpass Changying."


    "This cooperation with Wade Group to establish Changying Automobile is also thest battle of our two octogenarians'' business careers."


    "In the name of Changying, the two of us are willing to bet all the honors of our lives for this."


    "We also ask all friends who pay attention to Changying Automobile to believe that our twopanies will do their best for this brand!"


    The brief and sincere speeches of the two old men moved countless audiences in front of the screen,


    And made the audience look forward to the future development of Changying Automobile.


    Then, Marcus personally sent the two old men off the stage.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When he came back, he said to the audience with full confidence:


    "Next, I will introduce the general situation of Changying Automobile to media friends and audience friends through a set of PPTs;¡±


    "First of all, our initial investment is 40 billion US dors,"


    "Which I have just introduced. This is thergest single investment in the field of automobile manufacturing;"


    "Secondly, our goal is to build a super factory in Aurous Hill with an annual production capacity of at least 350,000 new energy vehicles within one year,"


    "And increase the annual production to 700,000 vehicles within two years."


    "With theunch of the second phase of the project,"


    "The annual production will reach 1.5 million vehicles within five years."

 Chapter 6310

    The n to achieve a production capacity of 1.5 million vehicles within five years shocked everyone at once.


    Nowadays, new energy vehiclepanies with an annual production capacity of more than 1.5 million vehicles are rare,


    And those that can reach this volume have basically umted for more than ten years and have taken the lead.


    It is almost incredible for a new brand to achieve a production capacity of 1.5 million vehicles within five years.


    But what they don''t know is that this is actually just the goal of Changying


    Automobile Aurous Hill Super Factory,


    And it is only to cover the domestic market.


    In the future, once Changying Automobile can fire the first shot,


    Charlie and the An family will immediately invest in a new super factory in the eastern coastal area to cover overseas markets.


    By then, the annual production will be targeted at 3 million vehicles.


    In fact, when most people heard the n for annual production of 1.5 million vehicles,


    They felt that Ankaifeng was a little too confident.


    The automobile industry is not a fast-moving consumer product like beer and beverages.


    Since most people will not rece their cars within at least three years after buying them,


    Everyone basically has to carefully consider and decide before buying a car.


    The production capacity is set so high.


    Once the vehicle does not meet market demand and sales are sluggish,


    The funds lost every day will be astronomical.


    Back then, Hengtai Automobile''s investment scale was also veryrge,


    The founder had also a great ambition to be a new upstart,


    And a leader in new energy vehicles, but in the end, it was aplete failure.


    However, Charlie had no doubts about this goal.


    The capital strength behind Changying Automobile is unquestionable,


    And there is also a great talent like Pord who has a very in-depth study of new energy vehicles as the CEO.


    More importantly, once the Al model isunched,


    It will be a great help to Changying Automobile''s car-machine software.


    In addition, An family and Charlie are financially strong.


    After the model isunched, it is not a problem to make no money or even lose money to sell it.


    It will definitely be able to be fully rolled out at the fastest speed.


    What''s more, Charlie has so many big enemies overseas,


    Such as Steve Routhchild.


    If the vehicles produced by Changying Automobile really can''t be sold,


    He can distribute them one by one at that time,


    And it can also make its export volume rank first in the country,


    And it will never let this brand go downhill.


    At this time, Marcus continued:


    "Again, we willunch at least five self-developed new energy models in the next five years;"


    "In addition, we will also invest in a self-developed and self-produced power battery production line in Aurous Hill in the second phase,"


    "And achieve self-sufficiency in all power batteries within five years;"


    This sentence once again made the whole audience explode.


    Marcus said just now that the annual output will reach 1.5 million vehicles within five years,


    And now all power batteries will be self-sufficient within five years.


    This means that the production capacity of this battery production line will reach


    1.5 million power batteries per year within five years,


    Which is indeed a great move.


    Marcus added: "Based on the five-year n I just mentioned,"


    "We n to provide at least 50,000 jobs in Aurous Hill in the next five years;"


    "In addition, I would like to announce our supporting investment."


    "We will add an additional 2 billion US dors to carry out in-depth cooperation with major universities and vocational schools in Aurous Hill,"


    "Including but not limited to investment, donations,missioned training, schrships, co-construction ofboratories, co-research of innovative technologies and joint schooling."


    "In the next five years, we n to provide at least 50% of the jobs to students of cooperative schools;"


    The investment in education alone is 2 billion US dors,


    Which really shocked the media reporters on the scene.


    This money is different from investing in production lines.


    The money for production lines is invested in themselves, and if Marcus said that the investment in education is basically invested in major universities,


    Such a big courage and handwriting, not to mention in Aurous Hill,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Even if you look at the whole country, it is almost unheard of.


    Marcus also said surprisingly:


    "Changying Automobile settled in Aurous Hill this time."


    "We have already regarded our development as one with the development of the city of Aurous Hill."


    "In the future, Changying Automobile will be deeply bound with this city in all aspects,"


    "Cooperation for mutual benefit, and go all out to be bigger and stronger!"


    "I also hope that in the future Changying Automobile can go beyond China and go to the world together with the city of Aurous Hill!"

 Chapter 6311

    Marcus''s speech let the world know the ambition of Changying Automobile,


    The decision of the two families to name the car brand after Changying also showed everyone with practical actions that in this battle,


    The An and Wade families staked not only their lifelong glory and honor, But also Changying''s.


    Then, Pord and Meiqing took the stage one after another.


    As the CEO and CLO of Changying Automobile,


    The two respectively expounded their views and determination on the future development of Changying Automobile from their own professional perspectives. The appearance of Meiqing made everyone realize the determination of Changying Automobile.


    No automobilepany has focused on digging for a former topwyer to be the chief legal officer at the beginning of its business.


    Manypanies do not even take legal affairs seriously.


    They always think that such a position as legal affairs will not be needed when nothing goes wrong,


    And it is useless when something goes wrong.


    As a result, manypanies have only truly realized the importance of legal affairs after paying a lot of money and losses.


    The automotive industry, like the Inte industry, is a disaster area formercial legal disputes.


    If there is no absolutely strong legal team to support it, It will definitely fall into pits everywhere.


    Not only are the intellectual property issues rted to patents are difficult, But even the car model may trigger trademark and patent disputes. Today you develop a car in China, and the model is set as 123.


    Tomorrow you n to sell this car to the United States.


    Suddenly, a local American carpany maye with a pile of documents and tell you,


    Sorry, I have the right to name 123 car, you must change the name.


    Therefore, Changying Automobile directly put the chief legal officer in a position second only to the CEO,


    And it is clear that it is well prepared.


    However, in stark contrast to Meiqing who received a lot of praise, Pord, who has a strong bookish air and looks very gentle and elegant, Has be the object of public doubt. Before the press conference was over,


    Many people on the Inte began to criticize Changying Automobile''s CEO selection as a failure.


    Because Pord had been on Wall Street, he was not well-known in China.


    In the eyes of many Chinese people, he is just an amateur who appeared out of thin air.


    In addition, he taught at Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics in the past few years,


    And seemed to have nothing to do with the new energy industry.


    This made everyone somewhat worried that there might be some problems with Changying Automobile''s selection of a general manager.


    After his resume was announced through a PPT at the press conference,


    It was not clear that this person''s career had any connection with the automotive industry.


    He worked in finance-rted jobs on Wall Street, And became a finance professor in Aurous Hill.


    It seems that the only thing about this person rted to the automotive industry is that he probably has a driver''s license.


    As a result, some keyboard strategists and keyboard financiers immediately jumped out to criticize on the Inte,


    Saying that two big families gambled everything for Changying Automobile,


    And finally pushed a novice to the table toplete the bet for them,


    Which was destined to be difficult to seed;


    Some people also took the Titanic as an example,


    Saying that the ship was awesome and the people on the ship were awesome,


    But the captain was a mentally retarded man who loved to show off his achievements,


    But the destruction of this huge ship was caused by him.


    However, only the parties involved know that Pord''s understanding of new energy vehicles cannot be judged simply by professional eyes. Even ire couldn''t help but say to Charlie after watching the press conference:


    "Husband, that Professor Watt is a university professor."


    "The An and Wade families asked him to be in charge of a 40 billion US dor project."


    "Can he really do it?"


    "I just took a look at thements on the Inte," "And it seems that everyone is skeptical about him..." Nia on the side also said seriously:


    "I think it''s hanging. Sometimes doing things is not about how much money you invest,"


    "But whether you use the right method."


    "Otherwise, even if you have more money, you may not be able to do it well."


    "The An and Wade families are indeed a bit hasty in selecting heads."


    "In my opinion, you must poach people from the industry,"


    "And you must poach the best."


    "Go to Te, Toyota, and the three new energy brothers and use the money to attract a group of top talents in various fields." "How can this happen now? It''s all done."


    At this point, Nia said, "If thepany''s series of decisions and investments go down the drain because of a mistake in selecting a CEO," "Then what will be left for Aurous Hill at that time may not be a $40 billion enterprise,"


    "But a $40 billion mess."


    "Maybe the people of Aurous Hill are looking forward to Changying


    Automobile to boost the economic development of Aurous Hill,"


    "But theye here and find that it didn''t work,"


    "So they will just turn around and leave."


    Charlie did notment on Nia''s point of view.


    He knew that everyone has their own basic logic for judging things, And Nia''s judgment logic is the same as that of most people.


    They need to see more positive factors before they believe in the future of a project.


    If they don''t see enough positive factors,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Or just see some key negative factors, They will think that this matter has no future.


    So, Charlie smiled slightly and said firmly:


    "I personally think that people who understand cars may not be able to make good cars,"


    "And people who can make good cars may not be able to sell good cars."


    "So sometimes, to do something, you don''t necessarily have to get some people who look very professional."


    "Look at the most popr car reviewers on the Inte today."


    "Which one has studied car manufacturing?"


    "Which one has worked in a carpany?"


    "Many of them don''t even seem to have been to college,"


    "But it doesn''t stop them from making tens of millions or even more a year by talking about cars."

 Chapter 6312

    At this point, Charlie paused and continued:


    "It can be seen that in this world, once any academic discipline is separated from the academic itself and rises to the business field,"


    "It is definitely no longer a simple professional issue,"


    "Because professionalism has no upper limit."


    "If the world''s top technology is concentrated on a car,"


    "Not many people can afford it."


    "Instead, it deviates from the basic logic of business itself."


    "It''s like growing vegetables."


    "We all know that organic and pollution-free agricultural products are the best,¡±


    "But if the whole world only grows organic and pollution-free agricultural products,"


    "More than half of the world''s people will starve to death."


    Nia frowned and said: "What you said, it somewhat makes sense,"


    "But I just paid attention to the public opinion on the Inte."


    "It seems that everyone is full of doubts about Professor Watt''s choice of CEO."


    "This may mean that although professionals may not be able to do business well,"


    "It will be even more difficult for non-professionals to do this business well."


    Charlie smiled and said, "It''s just my personal opinion."


    "I think if the opinions ofizens on the Inte represent the probability of business sess,"


    "Then the business model of this world would have copsed long ago."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "On the Inte today, no less than one million people mock Japanese ordinary family cars for their thin skin andrge fillings every day,"


    "But it does not prevent Toyota from selling more than 11 million cars worldwide in the past year."


    "If someone can never figure out why Toyota can make so much money,"


    "Then he will never be able to do well in the automobile industry."


    "Being a spectator may be the best choice."


    After that, Charlie said, "There are still many brainless boasters who always think that Boss Jia''s Faraday Future is the originator of new energy vehicles and hope that he can return as a king." "However, this title of originator has been called for a full ten years."


    "Today, ten yearster, the total number of cars delivered by Faraday Future seems to be only twelve,"


    "And it is said that all of them have been recalled due to certain problems."


    "If these boasters make cars, they may not be as good as Boss Jia."


    At this point, Charlie remembered the hot topic on the Inte some time ago and smiled.


    He said: "By the way, the boss of Remi Automobile did not announce the price when heunched the car," "And manypetitors cut their prices at that time to undermine him."


    "At that time, the wholework was badmouthing the boss Lei,"


    "Even to the point that the dogs in the vige wanted to shout "Jun''er"."


    "At that time, most people thought that he was going to fight a big fight,"


    "But he didn''t expect that the annual production of the car was sold in one day."


    "Those who called him "Jun''er" before immediately swallowed the name and continued to call him President Lei."


    "Or even Lei Busi with a shameless face,"


    "As if the word "Jun''er" had nevere out of their mouths in their whole


    life."


    "So, just from this point,"


    "We can be sure that a person or thing that everyone is pessimistic about may not necessarily be doomed to failure."


    "Because in this world, the truth is always in the hands of only a few people." "If you want to do something, and people around you, whether you know them or not, say that it won''t work, you must not be discouraged."


    "If you go all out, you may be able to achieve something;"


    "But if everyone says that what you want to do will work,"


    "Then you must be very careful and argue again and again,"


    "Because if even the dogs in the vige say that you can definitely make money by doing this,"


    "Then it is very likely that you won''t get to earn that money." Charlie''s humor made Niaugh out loud.


    Whileughing, she looked at ire and said seriously,


    "ire, your husband is really humorous."


    After that, she asked Charlie,


    "Mr. Wade, I need to write a report when I get back."


    "Can I quote some of your opinions?" Charlie nodded and said casually:


    "You can use it as you like, and you can also create secondary works,"


    "But don''t reveal my personal information."


    "I am also awork troll who can only talk but not do anything."


    "Don''t let people know that I said this,"


    "Otherwise thoseizens will definitely criticize me,"


    "Thinking that I, a loser who has never studied or worked in the automotive industry, is also worthy of talking and speaking nonsense about this industry."


    Nia said with a smile: "You have brought both me and ire into this."


    "The two of us simply questioned Professor Watt because he had never worked in the automotive industry, which also has some meaning ofwork trolls. But you''re opinion is totally different." Charlie waved his hand: "You are different from those realwork trolls."


    "In the case of Changying Automobile and Professor Watt, whether it is online or offline, everyone has the right toment and express their own opinions."


    "Whether it is bad or optimistic, as long as it is simply to express their own opinions, there is no problem,"


    "Butwork trolls not only have to express their own opinions,"


    "But also attack all those who disagree with their opinions."


    "Exnation and attack are real trolls."


    After that, Charlie said, "But these don''t really matter."


    "For Changying Automobile, doubts are a good thing.¡±


    "On the one hand, it can spur the team to work harder,"


    "And on the other hand, it can rely on doubts to maintain enough poprity." "The Inte is like this. If everyone praises you, you can be popr for three days;" "If everyone scolds you, you can be popr for three years;"


    "If some people praise you and some scold you,"


    "And the two sides have to fight from time to time,"


    "Then you can be popr for a lifetime!"


    ¡ü

 Chapter 6313

    Although the outside world''s suspicion of Pord is overwhelming,


    Pord himself has never been affected by the outside world''sments. As soon as the press conference ended,


    He focused all his energy on the development of Changying Automobile.


    He took his newlywed wife to the production base of Gaoheng Automobile without stopping,


    Integrated the team, personnel, and hardware there,


    And formed a human resources team to start recruiting automotive-rted talents worldwide.


    ording to his n, the current team of Gaoheng Automobile will immediately put aside all Gaoheng''s original work,


    And devote themselves to the research and development of new cars.


    At the same time, fresh blood will continue to join this team to expand the team and improve the overall level.


    He asked the team toe up with the 1.0 version n for Changying Automobile''s first model within three months.


    Since the Aurous Hill Super Factory needs nearly a year to build,


    Pord decided that once the n for the first model is determined,


    A batch of prototypes will be produced on Gaoheng Automobile''s production line for testing.


    After the prototype has been road-tested and further tuned and improved,


    It can be handed over to the Aurous Hill Super Factory for small-scale production.


    After another round of optimization and improvement, It can be fully mass-produced and put on the market.


    He expects that after the first tuning of the prototype ispleted, The news can basically be announced to the outside world.


    At that time, a new carunch conference will be held to release Changying Automobile''s first mass-produced model to the world.


    It took Remi almost three years from theunch of the car project to theunch of the first model,


    But Remi is truly from scratch.


    Unlike Changying Automobile, which already has the foundation of Gaoheng


    Automobile at this stage,


    It saves a lot of time in the early preparation and finding a cooperative OEM factory.


    When Pord began to work hard,


    The Hogwitz father and son, who had been imprisoned in Orvel''s dog farm and drifted on the sea for half a month,


    Finally they arrived at the destination of this trip, the Middle East waters.


    Taking advantage of the foggy Arabian Sea that day,


    The father and son were dragged out of the cabin.


    They stood on the side of the ship,


    With their backs against the vast expanse of white sea,


    And in front of them were three cameras set up by the soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front.


    One of the three cameras took a close-up shot of Steve''s face,


    One took a shot of his son Walter,


    And another took a full-body shot of the two,


    As well as the vast expanse of the white sea behind them, Making it impossible to tell any valuable info.


    The father and son, with messy long hair, trembled in fear in front of the camera.


    One of the soldiers on Front said,


    "Come on, the two of you, the video we are shooting now will be shown to your family after editing,


    So I believe I don''t need to teach you how to speak. Do I?"


    The father and son shook their heads in unison and said, "No need, no need!" They had known Charlie''s n this time.


    He dragged them to this ce where they couldn''t tell where they were and asked them to record a video for their families,


    On the one hand to show that they were still alive,N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    And on the other hand to let their families pay for their lives. If the family members paid the money after receiving the video, They could return to the dog farm and continue to live. If the family members didn''t pay, then the two of them would probably disappear into the vast ocean.


    So, Steve spoke first and cried,


    "Wife, it''s me, I''m Steve."


    "I''m still alive, and Walter is alive too,"


    "But we have been kidnapped."


    "During this period of time, our lives have been neither human nor ghost."


    "It''s so hard and miserable!"


    "Wife, please, for the safety of our lives, you must meet their demands,"


    "Otherwise we may be thrown into the sea behind us..."


    Walter also cried and shouted,


    "Mom! Mom, you must save us!"


    "They are still very trustworthy."


    "As long as you give them money, we will definitely survive,"


    "But if you don''t give them money, Dad and I will be dead!"

 Chapter 6314

    After saying this, Walter hugged his father and burst into tears. His life has been miserable during this period of time.


    Some time ago, he had to lie in a dog cage for dialysis every day.


    Now he still has to do dialysis every day on the boat.


    The conditions on the boat are worse, and the waves are severe.


    It is extremely miserable for him, a patient with double kidney failure.


    He just wants to get back to kennel as soon as possible.


    At least there, everything around him is fixed and will not shake.


    It is much morefortable than on the boat.


    Thinking that he could not help but miss the kennel,


    Walter was in despair and couldn''t hold back his tears.


    The soldier who was responsible for taking close-ups of his face came closer and took pictures of him crying. This kind of true emotion was definitely the most valuable shot for kidnapping and extortion.


    So he reminded loudly: "Sir, cry harder, shed more tears,"


    "And it''s better to have some snot,"


    "So that your mother can pay more happily after seeing it."


    Walter cried and said, "I''m already crying very badly..."


    The soldier nodded: "It''s very sad, but not embarrassing enough."


    "Just think about the fact that you may have to lie on the bed in the kennel for decades for the rest of your life,¡±


    "With dialysis tubes inserted all over your body."


    "This kind of dark life, just thinking about it."


    "It is already very desperate, right?" When Walter heard this, he burst into tears,


    And his snot also flowed onto his father Steve.


    The soldier was satisfied and said,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Okay, you two, it''s almost done."


    "We will edit the video and send it to your families."


    "As for whether your families will pay to save you, it depends on which is more important,"


    "The blood rtionship or the money."


    After that, he said to the other soldiers, "Take them away."


    The father and son who were crying and holding their heads were taken back into the cabin.


    The soldiers edited the video shot on the spot and sent it directly to Joseph, Woo then sent it to Charlie.


    After receiving the video, Charlie watched it carefully several times.


    After confirming that there was no key information in it, He instructed Joseph to send the video to Steve Hogwitz''s wife, Jenny Hogwitz, through an encrypted channel. During this time, Jenny Hogwitz, who was in the United States,


    Had been waiting for good news from the main family, the Rothschild family.


    For the sake of her husband and son, the head of the family, Simon sent his eldest son and his heir out.


    It should not be difficult to find their whereabouts with the strength of the Rothschild family.


    However, as Steve Rothschild went to China for longer and longer, Jenny couldn''t help but feel a little nervous and uneasy.


    She always felt that if even the Rothschild family couldn''t find her husband and son,


    And any relevant information, that she might not be able to find them in this life.


    Just when she was thinking about the whereabouts and safety of her husband and son every day,


    An email was sent directly to the email address she used in the family.


    When she clicked on the video and saw her embarrassed son and husband in the picture,


    Her tears burst out!


    At the end of the video, when the masked man asked her to pay 1 billion US dors in cryptocurrency,


    She immediately picked up the phone and called Simon, The patriarch of the Routhchild family.


    Originally, Jenny''s identity and status were not worthy of contacting Simon directly,


    Butst time at the family meeting, Simon gave Jenny his contact information in order to show his importance to the coteral family, So that she could call him at any time if she had anything.


    However, Jenny didn''t dare to call directly to inquire about the progress of the matter,


    So this was the first time she called him.


    Simon didn''t record her cell phone number.


    When he saw a strange number calling his personal cell phone,


    He asked in a cold tone, "Who is it?"


    Jenny cried and said, "Your Excellency, it''s me, Jenny... Jenny Hogwitz."


    Simon suddenly realized and said lightly,


    "It''s you. Steve is following up on your husband and son''s affairs in China."


    "Don''t worry. I will let him inform you as soon as there is any progress."


    Jenny hurriedly said, "Your Excellency,"


    "I just received a video. My husband and son are kidnapped!"


    "They are not in China, but at sea!"

 Chapter 6315

    "At sea?"


    Simon asked hurriedly after hearing this,


    "Did the kidnappers make any demands?"


    Jenny replied, "Yes!"


    "They want one billion dors, and it has to be cryptocurrency!"


    "One billion dors?"


    Simon said loudly, "These kidnappers have big appetites!"


    "One billion dors?!"


    "Who the h3ll dares to ask for a ransom of one billion dors?"


    "It''s fcuking crazy!"


    When Jenny heard that Simon thought it was too expensive,


    She couldn''t help crying out of grievance and choked up,


    "Your Excellency Patriarch,"


    "They are a bunch of ck-hearted demons!"


    "The one billion dors they want is not a ransom, but a life-saving money..."


    "Life-saving money?"


    Simon asked, "What does this mean?"


    Jenny cried and said, "Only if the money is paid can the lives of the father and son be saved."


    ¡°If not, they will kill my husband and son and throw them into the sea..."


    "Fcuk." Simon growled,


    "These are not kidnappers, they are bandits!"


    "Ten billion dors and they won''t let us go?!"


    "Yes..."


    Jenny choked up and said,


    "They have given me 48 hours to think about it."


    "If I don''t give them the virtual cryptocurrency within 48 hours,"


    "They will kill my husband and son directly."


    Simon was silent for a moment and asked her,


    "What do you think now? Give it or not?"


    Jenny cried and asked,


    "Sir, I want to ask if you have any way to locate them and then ask the Marines to rescue them."


    "I remember you did it this way before..."


    A few years ago, a young member of the core family was kidnapped by local rebel armed forces while on vacation in South America. Simon used the Marines to rescue him.


    Because the movement was too loud at the time,


    The military also specificallybeled the other party a terrorist organization,


    And then, in the name of anti-terrorism, sent Marines to wipe out the other party.


    The people thought it was a perfect, surgical anti-terrorism operation, But in fact, it was just to rescue a yboy from the Routhchild family.


    However, the American people do not know the whole story,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    But the Routhchild family''s coteral members know it very well. When Simon heard that Jenny wanted him to mobilize the Marines, He smacked his lips and asked her: "Do you think the Marines can find them within 48 hours based on the information they revealed?"


    "Even if they find them, they have to make a rescue n temporarily."


    "Do you think they can be rescued within 48 hours?" Jenny said in a panic:


    "This... I am not sure about this..."


    "The video they sent me does not show any key information."


    "It seems to be just a vast sea of mist."


    "That''s it."


    Simon said, "It''s hard to find an aircraft carrier fleet in the vast ocean,"


    "Let alone two people."


    Then he said, "Jenny, I advise you to analyze this situation rationally."


    "One billion dors is not a small amount,"


    "Especially for your family."


    "Moreover, if you spend this billion dors, it would be worth it to get people back."


    "But the key is that you spend 1 billion dors and still can''t see anyone"


    "This is outrageous."


    Jenny was stunned and asked quickly,


    "Your Excellency the Patriarch..."


    "You...you don''t mean for me to give up, do you?"

 Chapter 6316

    Simon quickly denied three times: "I didn''t, don''t talk nonsense, don''t get me wrong,"


    "I mean you to think carefully and decide how to deal with this matter,"


    "Because the other party only gave you 48 hours and didn''t reveal any key information."


    "I can''t help you find the person within 48 hours,"


    "Not to mention that the person is on the sea,"


    "It is moving, the first 48 hours here, 48 hourster, thousands of miles away."


    "Even if we know where they filmed the video,"


    "We have to search the sea area with a radius of at least 1,000 nautical miles after 48 hours." "Are you good at math?"


    "How many square kilometers is a radius of 1,000 nautical miles?"


    Jenny subconsciously said,


    "The area of a circle is equal to pi times the square of the radius..."


    "You said that you can sail a thousand nautical miles in 48 hours," "That''s 3.14 million square nautical miles..."


    "That''s it!"


    Simon sighed, "In this case, even if the entire U.S. Navy is sent out,"


    "It may not be able to find the people within 48 hours,"


    "So I advise you to consider whether to pay directly."


    Jenny said awkwardly,


    "Your Excellency Patriarch, if ten billion dors can bring them back,"


    "I am willing to pay the money, but the current situation is that ten billion dors will not bring them back,"


    "And I don''t know if those people will continue to ask for money in the future,"


    "Or if they will kill them,"


    "So I think that the ten billion dors is not cost-effective,"


    "And it is very likely to be a waste of time."


    Simon said bluntly, "Jenny, we are all family,"


    "There is no need to be so euphemistic."


    "You don''t want to pay the billion dors now, right?"


    "Yes." Before Jenny married into the Hogwitz family,


    She was a member of the Routhchild family, also with thest name Routhchild,


    And was rted to Simon by blood, so she sighed and said bluntly what she was thinking,


    "I really don''t want to pay."


    "If this money is spent, the Hogwitz family will be seriously injured,"


    "And it is estimated that there will be no chance to stand up again in the future.¡±


    "For the sake of this family, I don''t want to give it up."


    Simon said, "Your decision is rational."


    "If it were me, I would probably make the same choice."


    At this point, Simon changed the subject and said,


    "But you have to think clearly. If these people can send the video to you,"


    "They can make it public."


    "If you don''t give them money, they will definitely make the video public next,"


    "And even openly criticize you for not wanting to pay to save your husband and son."


    "At that time, the pressure of public opinion on you will be very great,"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "And the Routhchild family will be affected as well."


    "After all, once you be the subject of everyone''s discussion,"


    "They will make all your situations public, and people will ask you questions."


    "They will find out what your family''s surname was before,"


    "Which is not a good thing for the reputation of the Routhchild family."


    When Jenny heard this, she asked anxiously,


    "Sir, you mean... you want me to pay money to them?"


    Simon sighed and said, "Jenny,"


    "Instead of not giving the money and putting yourself at risk,"


    "And bing the target of public criticism, it is better to give the money and turn the passive into the active,"


    "So that you can be a wife and mother that all Americans admire and respect very much."


    Jenny asked hurriedly,


    "Sir, you want me to give the money and then take the initiative to make this matter public?"


    Simon said firmly, "Yes,"


    "You have to give the money first,"


    "And then immediately disclose this matter to the media!"


    "By then I will add fuel to the mes behind the scenes and find arge group of media to interview you and report on you." "All you have to do is hold back your tears in front of the media cameras and show that you are willing to give everything,¡± "Even your own life, for your husband and son."


    "In less than 24 hours, you will be the most famous mother in America!"


    "The greatest wife!"


    "And the name of Hogwitz and the Routhchild will also receive very positive publicity,"


    "Which will be of great help to you in taking charge of the entire family and leading the family to glory again in the future."


    "By then, other members of your family will never dare to seize power from you because you have a very high reputation." "The people of the United States will support you and stand up for you."


    "And you have to know that everyone likes to work with celebrities,"


    "Especially those who are extremely famous and excellent." "Jenny, this is a good opportunity for you!"

 Chapter 6317

    Although Simon had no idea who had kidnapped the unfortunate father and son,


    He knew very well that the other party must be a tough one.


    When everyone thought that they must be hidden somewhere in China,


    The two of them suddenly appeared on the sea,


    And the other party asked for 1 billion US dors.


    Although it was rare for kidnappers to dare to ask for such an amount,


    It was not umon.


    However, it was the first time that they dared to ask for so much money,


    And told the family members directly that they would not release the hostages even if the money was paid.


    Facing such kidnappers,


    If Jenny did not pay, the other party would definitely expose the matter,


    And make her bebeled as cold-blooded and profit-seeking.


    Before Jenny got married,


    Herst name was Routhchild,


    So once Jenny became the target of public criticism,


    The Routhchild family would face an unwarranted disaster.


    Therefore, Simon naturally hoped that she would pay the money honestly.


    Moreover, he was not fooling Jenny.


    As long as the money was paid,


    He had countless ways to make her famous all over the world.


    The only thing to worry about was that she only had money in her eyes,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    And was unwilling to pay the 1 billion US dors, which would be troublesome.


    However, Jenny did have her own difficulties.


    The Hogwitz family was originally run by her husband.


    After his son disappeared, he went to China to save him,


    But he was also kidnapped.


    Although she manages all the family affairs herself,


    She cannot stand up against her husband''s brothers who are eyeing her covetously.


    As a woman, she is no match for the brothers.


    Therefore, once she is old in the future,


    The control of the family will naturally be gradually disintegrated.


    At that time, that woman with a different surname will be directly sidelined.


    Now she urgently needs an opportunity to strengthen her control over the entire family.


    If one billion US dors can really help her create a perfect personality,


    Coupled with Simon Routhchild''s promise,


    No one in the Hogwitz family will be able to threaten her again.


    Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and said to Simon,


    "Your Excellency, I''ll listen to you!"


    "I''ll give them the money!"


    "Very good."


    Simon breathed a sigh of relief andforted her,


    "Don''t worry, Jenny, this money will be worth it!"


    "You write back to the other party and tell them that you will raise 1 billion dors in cryptocurrency as soon as possible."


    "I will arrange a team of reporters toe there now,"


    "And start tracking and filming you 24 hours a day from now on."


    "These will be used as material for hype at that time."


    Jenny didn''t expect Simon to be so concerned.


    She immediately felt as if she had taken a reassurance pill,


    And said excitedly, "Then I will follow your instructions, Your Excellency Patriarch!"


    Just as the reporter team began to track and film Jenny in all directions,


    Steve Routhchild, who was far away in Aurous Hill, received a call from his father.


    Simon said on the phone,


    "Steve, it must be very hard in Aurous Hill during this period."


    Steve hurriedly said, "Father,"


    "Your son is here to share the worries of the family."


    "It won''t be hard no matter where we are."


    "Very good!"


    Simon was very satisfied with his attitude and said with a smile,


    "You don''t have to stay in Aurous Hill anymore."


    "Today, the Hogwitz family received a message from the kidnappers."


    "The father and son are not in Aurous Hill, but at sea."


    "You can prepare ande back as soon as possible."


    Steve had known Charlie''s arrangement for a long time,


    So he was not surprised to hear this.


    However, he still pretended to be depressed and cursed,


    "Dmn kidnappers! I thought they hid the people in Aurous Hill."


    "I have almost dug up this three-acrend of Aurous Hill,"


    "But I didn''t expect that they had already transferred the people out."


    "They are so cunning!"


    "It''s okay."


    Simon said with a smile, "Sending you there was just to set an example for the coteral families,"


    "And let them know that we care about them."


    "As the designated heir of the family and the number two person in the entire family, you personally went to help them."


    "It''s already a great honor."


    "Now it''s proved that it''s not that you are ipetent,"


    "But that the intelligence is wrong, so you cane back openly."


    "Okay, father."

 Chapter 6318

    Steve said, "Since Aurous Hill is fine,"


    "I will prepare toe back to see you as soon as possible."


    "Okay," Simon said with satisfaction,


    "When youe back, we will hold a banquet to entertain those coteral families,"


    "And once again deepen their gratitude and dependence on us."


    "This will alsoy a good foundation for your future inheritance of the family."


    Steve quickly said in a very grateful tone:


    "Thank you, father! Thank you for your hard work!"


    When he said this, Steve cursed in his heart, and said depressedly:


    "You are so sanctimonious, do you want to fool me into being the so-called designated heir?"


    "If Charlie can let you live another 50 years,"


    "You will not be able to let me be the patriarch in the next 49 years."


    "It is better to rely on Charlie than on my biological father."


    After Steve exchanged some polite words with his father on the phone,


    He hung up and called Charlie quickly.


    At this time, Charlie was driving to Zijin Vi.


    Ten minutes ago, Maria sent him a message saying that there were some new clues and asked him toe to Zijin Vi for a chat.


    In addition, the thoughtful Maria also prepared tea and dinner,


    And invited Charlie. He quickly agreed.


    As soon as the call was connected, Steve hurriedly said,


    "Mr. Wade, my father called and asked me to go back."


    "It seems that I can''t stay with you and share your worries."


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "I don''t have any worries for you to share for now."


    "Since he asked you to go back, you should go back quickly."


    Steve hurriedly said,


    "Mr. Wade, can I treat you to a meal before that?"


    Charlie said, "No need for a meal, just give it in cash."


    Steve was stunned, and chuckled twice, saying,


    "Mr. Wade, you have got the wits."


    "I really want to treat you to a meal, and I hope you can do me the honor."


    Charlie asked him, "When are you going back?"


    Steve said, "If there is nothing important,"


    "I should go back tomorrow."


    "Otherwise, it will be difficult to exin to my father."


    "In his impression, I must leave immediately."


    Charlie said, "Then let''s do it at noon tomorrow, ssic Mansion?"


    Steve said excitedly, "Great!"


    "Then let''s do it at noon tomorrow at ssic Mansion."


    "Okay," Charlie said,


    "See you tomorrow."


    "I have something else, so I''ll hang up first."


    "Okay, Mr. Wade, see you tomorrow!"


    The weather was getting colder, and there were few green leaves on Zijin Mountain.


    Except for some pine trees, most of the trees had lost their leaves, leaving only bare trunks and branches.


    When Charlie came to Maria''s top-floor living space in Zijin Mountain Vi,


    He was shocked to find that the Pu''er Tea Mother that he had brought back from


    Dianchi Lake was still growing lushly,


    With many more leaves than before, and they were also muchrger.


    Maria, who looked like a girl, was guarding the Pu''er Tea Mother at this time,


    Boiling tea next to it over a low fire,


    And at the same time roasting some ginkgo nuts on the stove, which exuded a faint burnt aroma.


    Seeing Charlieing in, she smiled like a flower and said happily,


    "Young Master, please take a seat."


    "I have already made tea and am waiting for you."


    Charlie nodded and sat down on the stool in front of her.


    Maria carefully picked up a few roasted yellow ginkgo nuts from the iron of the oven.


    The temperature of the nuts was high,


    So she didn''t dare to hold them all the time,


    So she hurriedly switched them between her two hands, as if she was juggling.


    After switching the nuts back and forth between her hands several times,


    The temperature dropped a little, so she held the nuts to her mouth,


    Blew on them with her cherry lips, and then peeled one of them and handed it to Charlie''s mouth, saying with expectation,


    "Young Master, try it. I just picked it up from the mountain at noon."


    Charlie couldn''t refuse her kindness,


    So he opened his mouth and ate one.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It was bitter and fragrant, and quite chewy, which was a different taste.


    Just after eating one, Maria peeled a few more and handed them over,


    Then poured Charlie a cup of tea.


    Her delicate hands had not been idle since Charlie entered the room.


    Charlie took a sip of tea, then put down the teacup and asked her:


    "You said there are new clues. What are they?"


    Maria said: "The shippingpany in Singapore that the young master found out earlier has been sold to a Frenchpany."


    "The French side seems to be very anxious."


    "As soon as thepany was changed, they couldn''t wait to use thepany''s aircraft to start transportation."


    Charlie frowned: "Hasn''t the Warriors Den entered a dormant period?"


    "Why did they suddenly sell the airline?"


    Maria said: "This is also what I can''t figure out."


    "Logically, the Warriors Den is not short of money,"


    "So there is no need to sell thepany."


    "Moreover, thispany is their core transportation capacity for global transportation."


    "And now it is a dormant period, so they shouldn''t make such a move."


    "So I suspect that they have realized that the airline is no longer safe?"

 Chapter 6319

    After hearing Maria''s guess, Charlie thought about it and said,


    "I always felt that the Warriors Den would realize sooner orter that it was the carrierpany that exposed their every action."


    "I just thought that before they realized this loophole,"


    "We could make use of the information and intelligence provided to us by the loophole as much as possible,"


    "But I didn''t expect that they would enter a dormant period after three of the four earls died."


    "They are now dealing with thepany."


    "I think they should be reviewing a series of situations at that time during this period and realized that something went wrong here."


    After that, Charlie changed the subject and said,


    "But this matter is really strange."


    "After realizing that there is a problem,"


    "They can continue to keep their troops in ce,"


    "Or even pretend to be in the dark."


    "Selling it, as you said, doesn''t seem to be necessary."


    Maria said, "I can''t guess what their intentions are for the time being,"


    "But I think we still can''t let down our guard against thispany."


    "We must continue to keep a close eye on every move of it and its aircraft."


    "Okay."


    Charlie nodded and said, "We don''t have many clues at the moment."


    "This shippingpany is the most valuable one."


    "In case they have some inevitable personnel and material transfers during their dormant period,"


    "They will most likely find a way to clean up thispany,"


    "Change its appearance and continue to use it."


    "Let''s continue to pay attention."


    Maria said with a little concern,


    "I''m also afraid that they will use thispany as bait."


    "Like you just said, if they review everything and realize that the airline is a loophole,"


    "Then they may not really want to fill the loophole."


    "There is also a certain probability that they want to use this loophole."


    "Use it as a bait to lure you out of the dark."


    "Lead her out somewhere."


    Charlie pondered for a moment, nodded, and said,


    "This possibility cannot be ruled out."


    "The person Victoria wants to find the most now may not be you, but me."


    Maria chuckled and said, "I have no ability to fight against her."


    "I have been running away for more than three hundred years."


    "What she really wants is the ring my father left for me."


    "If I had given it to her, or left the ring somewhere she could find it in the past three hundred years,"


    "She would definitely not have bothered to hunt me down."


    "Now the young master poses the greatest threat to her,"


    "So she naturally wants to find you out the most."


    Charlie asked curiously, "How many ces did you run to avoid her?"


    "If you want the whole world, why not just leave the ring to her and give yourself a stable life?"


    Maria''s expression reflected on the girl''s face suddenly became firm,


    And she said in a resounding voice:


    "Because I remember clearly that she is not only the one who hunted me,"


    "But also the murderer of my father."


    "I know that my ability is low and it is impossible for me to kill her to avenge my father,"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "But I know that the secret in the ring may be rted to whether Victoria can live another 500 years."


    "Even if I can''t kill her,"


    "I will definitely not let her live another 500 years."


    "Therefore, even if I die, I can''t let her get the ring."


    Charlie nodded and said seriously: "Miss Lin, don''t worry."


    "I will definitely kill Victoria with my own hands to avenge your father and my parents."


    Maria said seriously: "Young Master, remember,"


    "In the face of revenge, safety is always the first priority."


    "Victoria has lived for four hundred years."


    "Judging from the future life span of Young Master,"


    "Her life hase to an end."


    "It doesn''t matter whether you kill her or not."


    "In a few decades, she will begin to age and be weak,"


    "And eventually die alone and unwillingly at the moment of her death."


    "If nothing unexpected happens to me, I will be old and frail by that time,"


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    "As long as I can live longer than her,"


    "Then this escape and pursuit of more than three hundred years will be the victory of me."

 Chapter 6320

    After that, Maria looked at Charlie with bright eyes, and said with concern:


    "So, young master, today the Warriors Den has realized the loopholes of thepany,"


    "So you must be cautious in dealing with the Warriors Den in the future."


    "If there are any clues behind thispany, you must not act alone,"


    "And you must discuss with me before making a decision!"


    Charlie smiled and said, "Don''t worry,"


    "The Nordic Al model will be delivered in a few days."


    "At that time, it will be used to analyze all information rted to the Warriors Den,"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Including this shippingpany."


    "If there are other people behind them,"


    "I believe that any other operations will not be able to escape theputing power of Al."


    "If there is any conspiracy, we can take the opportunity to use it against them."


    Maria asked hurriedly:


    "Young Master, the Al model will be delivered soon."


    "Do you n to go to Northern Europe?"


    Charlie nodded: "I do have this idea."


    "After all, this Al model is very important."


    "It is not only for the Warriors Den,"


    "But also for Changying Automobile."


    "So I want to go and see it myself."


    Maria asked expectantly: "Can I go with you?"


    Charlie asked in surprise:


    "You want to go to Northern Europe?"


    "I do!" Maria nodded heavily and said,


    "I also want to see this cutting-edge modern technology."


    "Besides, I have lived in Northern Europe for quite a long time."


    "In fact, I quite like that ce."


    "It would be nice if I could go back and take a look."


    As she spoke, Maria said with some depression,


    "Although I didn''t live in Zijin Vi for a long time,"


    "I was indeed am a little depressed."


    "In the past, I hid from ce to ce,"


    "But I had never hidden in a ce like this."


    "Apart from a few rooms, there is only a yard."


    "It''s not as good as when I was in Northern Europe."


    "At least I had a farm."


    Charlie could probably understand Maria''s depression.


    She had traveled around the world for hundreds of years."


    "Although she was in a mess most of the time,"


    "She had seen the vast sky and sea."


    "It was indeed torture for her to live in such a ce on the top of a mountain.


    Charlie originally nned to go to Northern Europe by himself this time.


    After the entire set of models was delivered to Helena,


    He would let his second uncle take the relevant technical team of the An family and Inspector Duncan to formally receive it."


    "At that time, although the Al model was deployed in Northern Europe,"


    "After receiving it, the practical team could easily call it even in China.


    Since Maria also wants to go out and rx, why not take her with him?


    Although Maria''s identity is sensitive,


    She now has a new identity after all,


    And going to Northern Europe is not like going to other countries.


    Helena is the Queen of Northern Europe.


    Although the power of the royal family has been weakened a lot,


    With special diplomatic conveniences,


    Going to Northern Europe to see her can even avoid going through entry procedures at the Northern European customs.


    In this way, it will be safer for Maria to go to Northern Europe.


    Just when Charlie had almost made up his mind,


    Maria saw that he didn''t say anything.


    She felt a little worried and asked nervously,


    "Young Master, are you worried about my safety?"


    "Or are you afraid that I will cause trouble for you if I go with you?"


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "I''m not afraid of you causing trouble,"


    "But I''m definitely worried about safety."


    "But I think it should be easy to solve."


    "How about this, I''ll arrange it and tell you the day before departure!"


    Seeing that Charlie agreed to take her to Northern Europe,


    Maria was immediately very happy and said,


    "Great! Thank you, Young Master!"


    "I''m looking forward to your notification here!"

 Chapter 6321

    Jenny Hogwitz couldn''t wait to deliver the $1 billion cryptocurrency within a few hours.


    It''s not wrong to say that she couldn''t wait.


    She has handled many family payments in her life,


    And she has never been so happy to pay money like today.


    This is mainly because Howard''s promise to her worked.


    Facing those reporters who followed closely and took pictures of her face with multiple cameras,


    Jenny was excited and thrilled.


    She seemed to have seen herself be the most respected and beloved wife and mother.


    Howard did fulfill his promise,


    And fully demonstrated the Routhchild family''s mastery of manipting public opinion.


    When Jenny delivered the $1 billion cryptocurrency,


    Several major media outlets reported intensively and in detail on this extremelyrge kidnapping case.


    Once the news was broadcast,


    It caused a huge sensation across the United States.


    At first, people were shocked by the severity of the kidnapping case,


    But the media soon brought the rhythm to Jenny,


    So people were even more shocked by Jenny, a strong old woman.


    For a time, the story of Jenny saving her husband and son became popr throughout the country,


    And Jenny''s calmness, tenacity, and determination to do everything for her family in front of the camera did win widespread praise from themon people.


    When Charlie received the news that one billion US dors had arrived,


    He was on his way to ssic Mansion.


    Steve held a banquet at ssic Mansion and wanted to invite him to dinner before leaving,


    So Charlie drove to the Antique Street and called Peter,


    Who was watching the store?


    Asking Peter to attend Steve''s dinner was nothing more than taking the opportunity to spur Steve on.


    Charlie had a thorough understanding of the general character of the Routhchild family.


    In summary, there were only a few points:


    They were all selfish, ruthless, andcked a true spirit of contract:


    The first and most important point was that the spirit of the contract was not strong,


    And they were extremely double-standard.


    Generally speaking, if the contract is beneficial to them,


    Their contract spirit will be extremely strong,


    Even if the other party is already impoverished,


    Or even about to be buried, the money owed to them must not be reduced,


    Including principal and interest;


    But if the contract is not beneficial to them,


    Then they will definitely think about how to avoid honoring the contract as much as possible,


    And even find ways to abolish the contract.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    From Charlie''s experience in dealing with them,


    Whether it is Howard or Steve, the spirit of the contract is almost exactly the same.


    So he must seize the opportunity and keep spurring Steve to ensure that he dares not act rashly after returning to the United States.


    When Charlie and Peter entered the box together,


    Steve, who had been waiting in the box for a long time, was slightly stunned,


    But soon understood Charlie''s intention,


    So he hurriedly stood up and said respectfully:


    "Mr. Wade, Mr. Zhou, please sit down!"


    Charlie nodded and said to Peter very politely:


    "Uncle, please go first."


    Peter smiled and gestured,


    Then, he found a seat nearby and sat down, and Charlie sat down next to him.


    Steve asked him with concern at this moment:


    "Mr. Wade, has the Hogwitz family paid the money?"


    "To be honest, I have always been worried that they feel that the costeffectiveness of paying is not high,"


    "And they will be unwilling to pay this money."


    "That is also a loss for you."


    Charlie smiled and said, "Look at what you said, Steve,"


    "Do you think I really care about their money?"


    "The reason why I asked them for money is nothing more than cooperating with you to put on a show."


    "You have been here for so long and haven''t found them."


    "It will definitely be embarrassing if it gets out."


    "What''s more, you can''t just go back empty-handed."


    "I took them to the high seas to shoot a video,"


    "And then asked their family for a huge ransom."


    "Isn''t it just the perfect way to get rid of your worries for you?"


    "So you can fly back to the United States tonight,"


    "And don''t have to worry about anyone mocking you for your ipetence."

 Chapter 6322

    When Steve heard this, he wailed in his heart:


    "It''s over! It''s all my fault for talking too much."


    "Now Charlie is dumping all the favors on me."


    "If the Hogwitz family doesn''t give him the 1 billion US dors,"


    "He won''t ask me for it, right?"


    "If he asks me, I must give it to him."


    "Then what if he doesn''t ask me for it?"


    "Should I give it to him or not?"


    "I don''t give it to him. Although it''s understandable, Charlie has said so much."


    "If I don''t give it to him, he will definitely think I''m ignorant;"


    "But if I take the initiative to give it to him,"


    "It''ll be 1 billion US dors. Dmn it, I''m not the patriarch of the family now."


    "If I pay for it myself..."


    "Giving him so much money in his pocket will hurt him for at least a whole year..."


    Seeing that Steve didn''t speak, Charlie deliberately smiled and asked him,


    "What''s wrong, Steve?"


    "When talking about whether Hogwitz will give you money, why don''t you speak?"


    "Are you afraid that I will ask you for the money?"


    Steve immediately heard the meaning of Charlie''s words and thought to himself,


    "Afraid that you will ask me for it,"


    "So you can ask me for it if I don''t give it to you?"


    "I say, why are you so confident?"


    "You just ask them for 1 billion US dors and don''t return the father and son to them."


    "If they think about it carefully, they probably won''t give the money."


    "You are using me as a backup.¡±


    "If Hogwitz''s doesn''t pay, then I have to pay..."


    Thinking of this, he said depressedly, "How could it be,"


    "Mr. Wade..."


    "I''m just worried that the people of the Hogwitz family are ignorant and will make you unhappy..."


    Charlie waved his hand, "It doesn''t matter, isn''t it just 1 billion US dors?"


    "Take out a pill and scrape some foam, and the money wille."


    When Steve heard the word pill, he was startled and said quickly,


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade!"


    "If those guys from Hogwitz don''t behave,"


    "I will provide them with the money."


    "Isn''t it just 1 billion US dors?"


    "I will definitely not let you suffer any losses."


    Charlieughed and said,


    "Oh, how can this be so embarrassing, Steve,"


    "Although you are rted to them,"


    "You are distant rtives, after all, there is no need to pay for them."


    Steve hurriedly said, "It''s okay, Mr. Wade, don''t be polite to me."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I only have one purpose now, and I can''t harm your interests in any way."


    There was another sentence Steve didn''t say..


    What he thought was that after paying 1 billion US dors,


    Charlie could scrape some pill powder for himself,


    And his money would be worth it!


    Charlie was about to speak when his mobile phone suddenly received a message.


    He opened it and saw that it was sent by Joseph,


    Telling him that the 1 billion US dors of cryptocurrency had been received.


    Charlie put down his phone and said to Steve with a smile:


    "Steve, you are indeed a very loyal friend,"


    "But they have just paid the money."


    "I just received the news that the advance payment has been received."


    "This matter hase to a perfect end."


    Steve felt disappointed when he heard this and thought to himself:


    "Dam, such a good opportunity!"


    "What a pity!"


    Just after he finished speaking,


    He suddenly received a push from the BBC on his phone.


    The title of the push was:


    "Behind the shocking ransom of one billion dors - the admirable Mrs. Hogwitz!"

 Chapter 6323

    Seeing the push, Steve muttered subconsciously:


    "The BBC reported it just after they gave the money."


    "This is too damn time-sensitive."


    "BBC?"


    Charlie asked curiously: "What did the BBC report?"


    "Did it report about the Hogwitz family?"


    "Yes!"


    Steve opened his mobile phone quickly browsed the news, and said to Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade, Jenny Hogwitz of the Hogwitz family actually epted full tracking and interviews from the media.¡±


    "Her photos are all in the news."


    "This old woman is scheming enough."


    "She has packaged herself before the money is spent."


    Although Charlie did not see the content of the news,


    He was not surprised.


    He smiled and said, "They have spent one billion US dors,"


    "So it''s understandable that they package themselves."


    Steve couldn''t help but say,


    "But she doesn''t know what the kidnappers'' attitude will be when they see this news report."


    "Her husband and son are still in their hands."


    "Isn''t she worried that the other party will get angry after seeing the news and kill her husband and son?"


    After that, he handed the phone to Charlie and said,


    "Mr. Wade, look, many of the photos were taken by media reporters at her home,"


    "Which proves that she may have contacted the media yesterday."


    Charlie took the phone and roughly browsed the content of the news.


    The content was nothing more than introducing the disappearance of the Hogwitz father and son overseas,


    And then introducing the kidnappers demanding 1 billion US dors,


    And then conducting a full-scale tracking record of Jenny Hogwitz.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the words of the media,


    They recorded the whole process of this great wife and mother making a difficult decision.


    After reading the news, Charlie was about to return the phone to Steve when he saw that Steve''s phone received another push from CNN.


    The title was: "Jenny Hogwitz, an awe-inspiring wife, mother, and head of the family!"


    Charlie did not click to read it, but smiled and said,


    "BBC and CNN are reporting it."


    "It should have been nned in advance."


    "It seems that there must be a master behind her."


    "Anyway, the money spent cannot save the person,"


    "So why not take this opportunity to promote and package yourself."


    As he said, Charlie asked him curiously,


    "By the way,"


    "What is the rtionship between this woman and your family?"


    Steve said, "She is my father''s cousin and my uncle''s daughter."


    "The rtionship is very distant."


    Charlie nodded and said casually,


    "Although the rtionship is very distant,"


    "Your father still specially sent you to Aurous Hill to find them." "From this, it can be seen that your father still attaches great importance to this matter."


    "She might have gone to your father to discuss it."


    "Maybe this idea was given to her by your father.¡±


    Steve frowned, thought for a moment, and then suddenly realized:


    "Mr. Wade, if you say so,"


    "It is really very likely that spending one money will get more than one return."


    "This has always been my father''s style of doing things.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, "It seems that you still know your father very well."


    Steve smiled awkwardly:


    "After all, it is said that no one knows a son better than his father,"


    "And no one knows a father better than his son."


    "I do know him very well."


    As he said, Steve''s eyes turned and asked Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade, this matter has been on the news media."


    "I am afraid it will bring you some unnecessary trouble, right?"


    Steve felt that since this matter was his father who gave Jenny advice behind the scenes,


    Then this was a good opportunity to drag down his father in front of Charlie.


    At present, the interest rtionship between father and son is very delicate.


    Whoever Charlie favors may directly threaten the interests and life of the other person,


    So it is a good thing for him to take this opportunity to let Charlie have someints about his father.


    Charlie naturally knew what Steve meant,


    And he knew that he was implicitly trying to undermine his own father,


    But he did not take it to heart.


    This kind of thing would not actually bring him any substantial trouble.

 Chapter 6324

    After all, no one could find the true whereabouts of the father and son.


    If the news leaked one day, it would definitely be Steve''s doing,


    So Charlie was sure that he did not have the courage to tell anyone.


    However, in order to satisfy Steve''s cleverness,


    Charlie pretended to be displeased and said,


    "I will make your father pay the price for this kind of cleverness behind my back."


    "In a few days, when I go to Northern Europe,"


    "I will let him know what it means to be self-defeating."


    Steve was secretly delighted and quickly expressed his attitude,


    "But Mr. Wade, don''t worry that I am the only outsider who knows about this matter.¡±


    "I will keep it a secret and won''t let anyone know,"


    "That the matter between Hogwitz and his son has anything to do with you."


    Charlie nodded. At this time, Orvel knocked on the door and walked in,


    Saying to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, can we serve the hot dishes now?"


    Charlie waved and said, "Come on, Orvel, take a seat first."


    "I have something to tell you and Steve."


    Orvel quickly sat down on the other side of Charlie and said respectfully,


    "Master Wade, just let me know if you have anything to say."


    Charlie nced at Steve and said,


    "I remember Steve was at the dog farm and said he would donate $100 million to you for expansion and upgrading."


    "Is that true?"


    Before Orvel could speak, Steve immediately replied,


    "Yes! Yes, yes, yes! Don''t worry, Mr. Hong,"


    "I''ll arrange for someone to pay the money when I get back."


    "If it''s inconvenient for you to receive it,"


    "I can also exchange it for cryptocurrency for you."


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "It''s OK if this happens."


    "Steve, remember it."


    "Orvel, remember it too."


    "When Steve returns to the United States,"


    "You will contact him and quickly coordinate this matter."


    Orvel said respectfully, "Master Wade, rest assured."


    "I will coordinate with Mr. Routhchild."


    Steve was afraid that Charlie would think he was stingy,


    So he quickly said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade,"


    "If you need me in any way in the future, just ask. I will do my best!"


    Charlie remembered something and said, "By the way, in two days, the Al model made in Northern Europe will be delivered."


    "I have paid it to the Queen of Northern Europe."


    "I n to go and observe it."


    "Can you help me arrange a private ne with a clean background and no connection with the Routhchild family?"


    "I will use it for a while."


    Charlie used to rely on the flight trajectory of the ne to snipe every move of the Warriors Den.


    Now that the Warriors Den has noticed this loophole,''


    While filling its own loophole, it must also learn how to use this loophole to monitor other people.


    If they pay attention to the Wade family,


    They will probably also pay attention to the Wade family''s ne.


    With the previous experience of the Warriors Den,


    Charlie ns to stop taking the Wade family''s ne as much as possible.


    When Steve heard Charlie asking him to help arrange a private ne,


    He immediately said without hesitation:


    "Mr. Wade, don''t worry, I will take care of this matter."


    "I will arrange a ne to Aurous Hill today."


    "When do you n to use it?"


    Charlie said: "We can go there the day after tomorrow."


    "I will probably leave early the day after tomorrow."


    Steve promised: "Don''t worry,"


    "I will have the ne and crew on standby in Aurous Hill tomorrow night." Charlie waved his hand:


    "I only want the ne, I have my own crew,"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "You just need to ask their crew to fly the ne over."


    Steve nodded, thinking of the Northern Europe,


    He couldn''t help but say to Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade, why don''t I tell my father after I go back and let me go to Northern


    Europe instead of him,"


    "So that I can meet you there in a few days."


    Charlie smiled and said:


    "I think your father muste there in person."


    Steve''s heart skipped a beat, and he asked him quickly:


    "Mr. Wade, you...did you promise my father any conditions?"

 Chapter 6325

    Facing Steve''s question, Charlie just smiled slightly, withoutment or answer.


    The reason why Helena could let Steve''s father Simon reduce the time of building the Al model,


    From one or two years to one month was because of the right to buy half of the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill.


    As long as Simonpleted the construction of the Al model within the specified time,


    He would be eligible to buy half of the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill for 50 billion US dors,


    Which was the most attractive condition for him.


    So Simon used all the resources he could use to make this impossible thing possible.


    With his enthusiasm for blood-dispersing and Heart Saving Pills,


    He would definitely go to Northern Europe in person, deliver the Al model to Helena in person,


    Then, immediately buy half of the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill.


    Charlie could even conclude that he would take the Blood Dispersing and Heart Saving Pill on the spot after getting it,


    And would never hesitate for even a second.


    However, for Steve, this was not good news.


    The more pills his father got, the longer his life would be,


    And the slimmer his chance of inheriting the family would be.


    At this moment, Charlie looked at Steve,


    Picked up the wine ss, and said with a smile:


    "Come on, Steve, you are leaving today, I toast you a ss."


    Steve saw that Charlie had changed the subject,


    And knew that the situation was simr to what he guessed.


    He sighed softly, stood up very respectfully,


    And raised the wine ss at the same time, and said piously:


    "Mr. Wade, you are polite, I toast to you!"


    After that, he raised his head and drank a ss of Moutai.


    Charlie nodded, motioned Orvel to fill Steve''s ss,


    And then raised the ss again, smiling:


    "Come on, deepen it!"


    "Deepen it?"


    Steve was a little stunned,


    And didn''t understand what Charlie meant by deepening it.


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "We Chinese people say that feelings are in wine."


    "To deepen one, just have another ss to deepen the feelings." "Oh!"


    Steve suddenly understood and smiled,


    "So this is what deepening means!"


    "Then it must be deepened, Mr. Wade, deepening one is not enough, deepen two!"


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "No problem, two is two."


    Although Steve''s alcohol tolerance is average,


    He was willing to give it a try.


    He drank two sses in a row before sitting back in his seat.


    Steve was already a little embarrassed at this time,


    Charlie asked him with a smile:


    "By the way, Steve, you have been in Aurous Hill for so long this time,"


    "How do you feel?"


    Steve said without hesitation:


    "Mr. Wade, Aurous Hill is indeed a good ce,"


    "I will definitelye often in the future."


    "I said before that I would invest in Aurous Hill,"


    "And I will definitely do what I said."


    "I may have toe to bother you often in the future."


    Charlie nodded, patted Orvel''s shoulder beside him, and smiled:


    "Anyway, you are familiar with Orvel."


    "When youe to Aurous Hill in the future,"


    "Say hello to him in advance, and he will definitely treat you well.¡±


    Orvel smiled and said:


    "Yes, Mr. Routhchild, we are all family members,"


    "And you also have my contact information."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Contact me in advance when youe to Aurous Hill in the future."


    "Okay, okay! We are all family members,"


    "I will definitely contact Mr. Hong in advance!"


    Steve nodded repeatedly, with an uncontroble smile on his face.


    He didn''t understand why, Orvel was obviously just a little brother beside Charlie,


    And in terms of worth, strength, and social status,


    He was more than a hundred thousand miles worse than himself.


    However, when Orvel said the words "family members",


    He was actually somewhat moved and even a little ttered.


    So he immediately picked up the wine ss,


    Stood up, and said to Orvel:


    "Mr. Hong is right, we are all family members."


    "Come on, Mr. Hong, I''ll toast you a ss!"


    Now it was Orvel''s turn to be ttered.


    He thought to himself,


    "Dmn, I followed Master Wade."


    "This is really a great honor."


    "Who would have thought that the second inmand of the Routhchild family would actually toast me with a ss of wine?¡±


    "Next week is the anniversary of my short-lived father''s death."


    "When I go to visit his grave if I tell him about this at the grave,"


    "He will jump out and point at my nose and scold me for bragging..."


    Steve saw Orvel sitting there grinning and not epting his toast, So he quickly whispered, "Mr. Hong? Mr. Hong?"

 Chapter 6326

    Orvel came back to his senses and said with a look of regret,


    "Hey, Mr. Routhchild, it would be better if you left a few dayster."


    "We are not close enough as brothers!"


    After that, he quickly stood up,


    Raised the ss high and stretched it in front of Steve with difficulty,


    And said loudly, "Mr. Routhchild, I toast to you!"


    Steve said with a smile,


    "Let''s not toast to each other anymore."


    "We will also have a toastter!"


    "Deepen, must deepen!"


    Orvel said cheerfully: "Next time youe to Aurous Hill,"


    "Come to here as soon as you get off the ne,"


    "I will host a banquet for you!"


    "We are all brothers, just treat this ce as your own home,"


    "As long as you are in Aurous Hill,"


    "You cane here anytime you want to eat,"


    "And ask the chef to cook whatever you want,"


    "You don''t need to order, just ask them to cook it for you ording to the menu!"


    Steve suddenly liked the strong atmosphere of the rivers andkes at the wine table,


    And he was very happy in his heart, so he said very solemnly:


    "In the future, if Mr. Wade and Mr. Hong have time toe to the United States,"


    "You must contact me in advance,"


    "And I will personally meet you at the airport,"


    "And do all the weing work for the two of you!"


    After saying that, he looked at Peter on the side, patted his chest and said:


    "Mr. Zhou, please rest assured."


    "I am different from my father."


    "He is an old stubborn man who is obsessed with the treasure all day long."


    "I don''t care about these things."


    "The antique came from here. It is only natural to return them."


    "If I be the patriarch of the Routhchild family in the future,"


    "I will return all the family''s Chinese collections."


    "By then, you can return to the United States openly at any time without having to look at anyone''s face!"


    When saying this, Steve couldn''t help but nce at Charlie,


    Wanting to see how he responded to his bold words and ambitions.


    Although Charlie had a faint smile on his face at this time,


    He was thinking in his heart:


    "Sure enough, men all over the world are the same."


    "As long as they drink too much, they like to brag."


    Peter on the side also knew that it would take 20 to 30 years or even longer for


    Steve to be the patriarch,


    So he just listened to his words for fun,


    So he smiled and nodded, raised his ss, and said:


    "Then thank you in advance, Mr. Routhchild!"


    Steve said seriously: "What are you saying?"


    "Isn''t this what I should do?"


    "I can''t control the British government and their royal family,"


    "Otherwise... I will also force them to return all the Chinese cultural relics to the British Museum!"


    After saying that, he looked at Charlie again and said under the influence of alcohol:


    "Mr. Wade, how about I hire some mercenaries to take back all the Chinese cultural relics in the British Museum!"


    Charlie felt a headache and smiled helplessly:


    "The British took away the Chinese cultural relics,"


    "It doesn''t seem to be appropriate to ask Americans to get them back for us."


    "I feel your enthusiasm, but this method is not advisable."


    "It is more appropriate for the Chinese to take back their own things in the future."


    After a meal, Steve reluctantly said goodbye to Charlie,


    And set off on his journey back to the United States.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie sent Peter back to the Antique Street,


    And then ordered Orvel to ce a secret sentry in Antique Street to keep an eye on Peter''s shop at all times to prevent anyone from causing trouble for him.


    Afterward, he called Helena to confirm the time to go to Northern Europe


    On the phone, Helena told Charlie that ording to the Al team''s estimate,


    The entire model will be officially tested forprehensive operation tomorrow morning.


    Since the entire model is copied from their Silicon Valley model,


    The operation test will not take too long.


    It will take about two days to sort out all the details,


    And it can be officially delivered in three days.


    As Party A, Helena will personally attend this non-existent delivery ceremony in three days,


    And Simon will also secretly go to the scene as a representative of Party B.


    Helena knew that Charlie would definitelye to Northern Europe in person, So after reporting the specific time arrangements,


    She couldn''t help but ask him on the phone:


    "Mr. Wade, will you attend the delivery ceremony in person?"


    Charlie smiled and said, "I won''t attend the delivery ceremony."


    "You can just connect with Simon."


    "In the future, we will each connect with one person from the Routhchild father and son."


    "You will connect with Simon and I will connect with Steve."


    After that, Charlie said, "But I will bring Simon''s elixir in advance."


    "If there is no other arrangement,"


    "I can also join the technical team of the recipient to witness it on the spot."


    Helena asked hurriedly, "Mr. Wade,"


    "When will your technical team arrive?"


    Charlie replied, "A friend and I will leave from Aurous Hill the day after tomorrow morning."


    "The friend who is traveling with us has a special status."


    "When entering the country, we need your help to greet the customs."


    "The technical team wille from the United States,"


    "And I will meet them in Northern Europe."


    Helena said with some excitement:


    "Okay, Mr. Wade, I will make arrangements in advance and meet you at the airport in advance!"

 Chapter 6327

    Charlie smiled and said: "Your status is sensitive now,"


    "So don''t go to ces like the airport casually."


    "You can arrange a royal vehicle to pick us up from the airport."


    Helena said respectfully:


    "Okay, Mr. Wade, everything will be in ordance with your instructions."


    Maria has the help of her adopted son Ethan,


    So she can leave the country without leaving any records.


    Charlie really didn''t have this ability before,


    But now he can be regarded as following Maria.


    As long as Helena asks the country''s Customs to exempt the two people from the normal entry procedures,


    The two people will not leave any official records when they go to Northern Europe this time.


    In addition to not leaving any records of entry and exit,


    Charlie also ns to stay in Northern Europe for a few more days this time,


    Because once the Al model is activated,


    It will begin to analyze the locations of the Warriors Den frompanies all over the world.


    If the results can be obtained quickly,


    He may directly follow the clues of the Al analysis to investigate,


    And he may not be able toe back in a short time.


    Therefore, for his family, Charlie did not want them to know that he was going abroad this time,


    And on the other hand, he also wanted to give them a shot at prevention,


    Saying that he might be away for a long time this time.


    Therefore, in order to make everything seem more real,


    Charlie asked Orvel to act out a y for him.


    In the evening, Charlie''s family just finished dinner and sat on the sofa in the living room to watch TV.


    Since Jacob returned to work at the Calligraphy and Painting Association,


    His mental state has recovered a lot,


    And his smile has gradually returned.


    Although he lost the position of executive vice president,


    Being able to go back is a very satisfactory result for Jacob.


    At this time, Jacob was making tea while a news program was ying on TV.


    After the male host finished reporting a piece of news,


    The female host next to him said,


    "This morning, the leaders of our city organized relevant departments to hold a special meeting to actively implement various support for the construction of Changying Automobile''s super factory in the city."


    "The heads of the power, water supply, gas supply, transportation, and other departments have signed an order for the Changying Automobile Super Factory to bepleted and put into production within one year;"


    Jacob frowned and muttered in dissatisfaction:


    "It''s Changying Automobile again. Why do they keep reporting it?"


    ine said casually:


    "Didn''t they say it on TV?"


    "This is thergest single investment since the establishment of Aurous Hill City."


    "Such a big thing must be reported in the news for a while."


    Jacob was even more upset after hearing what ine said.


    He said depressedly: "I really can''t understand it."


    "Are the two families behind Changying Automobile blind?"


    "Why not find someone else to be the CEO,"


    "Find Pord?"


    "He is a lousy professor. How can he manage such a big thing?"


    ine came to her senses and asked him quickly:


    "This Pord is Meiqing''s husband, right?!"


    "Yes..."


    Jacob became even more annoyed and said angrily:


    "I don''t know what these rich people are thinking."


    "They even invited the couple to thepany."


    "In order to avoid conflicts of interest, don''t bigpanies even forbid romance?"


    "How can they let the couple work in the samepany?"


    "I think they are so unprofessional, this will definitely not work."


    As he was speaking, the TV switched to a male announcer to report the next news.


    He said slowly: "Reporters learned today that the scientific research and education cooperation between Changying Automobile and major universities in Aurous Hill has beenunched."


    "Today, the CEO of Changying Automobile signed a talent training and special technology scientific research exploration cooperation agreement with Aurous Hill University."


    "In the first phase, Changying Automobile will invest 30 million US dors to jointly build a silicon carbide motorboratory with the university."


    "Let''s have a look at the report sent back by reporters from Aurous Hill University this afternoon."


    As the host finished speaking, the picture immediately switched to the conference room inside Aurous Hill University.


    On the podium of the conference room,


    Pord sat in the middle C position,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Next to him was the president of Aurous Hill University.


    When Jacob saw Pord''s high-spirited look on TV,


    He was disgusted, so he simply picked up the remote control to turn off the TV, Picked up the purple y teapot he used to make tea, and said,


    "The more I watch this TV, the more boring it is."


    "Come on, drink tea, drink tea!"


    As he said that, he poured four cups of tea in front of him.


    At this time, the doorbell suddenly rang,


    Jacob picked up one of the cups of tea and took a sip,


    Then stood up and said to the other three,


    "You drink first, I''ll go see who it is."


    After that, he quickly walked out of the living room.


    Recently, although Jacob was in a good mood overall,


    He could not read any news rted to Pord.


    In his subconscious, he was defeated by Pord,


    And he was defeated miserably by him.


    Now he even lost his position as the executive vice president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association,


    But he became the CEO of Changying Automobile.


    This was like he identally fell halfway up the hill before he reached the top of the small dirt slope,


    While Pord stood directly on the top of Mount Everest with a thunderbolt.


    The gap was simply a world of difference.

 Chapter 6328

    When the depressed Jacob came to the gate,


    He couldn''t help cursing in his mouth:


    "Dmn it, wait until you make Changying Automobile go bankrupt,"


    "And see how Iugh at you!"


    "I''ll buy a hundred firecrackers and set them off at the gate of Changying Automobile!"


    As he said that, he came to the gate,


    Took a look at the surveince camera,


    And was surprised to find that it was Orvel standing at his door.


    Overwhelmed, he quickly opened the door and walked outside the yard.


    He could not wait to open the iron gate,


    Looked at Orvel outside the door, and said tteringly:


    "Hey, Master Wu, what brings you here?"


    "You want toe home, why didn''t you call me in advance..."


    Orvel smiled and asked carefully:


    "Mr. Willson, is Master Wade at home?"


    "I have something to talk to him about!"


    "He''s at home, at home!"


    Jacob said with a smile:


    "We just finished dinner, Charlie is drinking tea now,e in!"


    After that, he invited Orvel in.


    When Orvel entered the house,


    Jacob took two quick steps in front and said excitedly to his family:


    "Master Wu is here, wee him quickly!"


    Charlie naturally knew the intention of Orvel''sing,


    Which was arranged by him,


    But ire and ine were a little surprised,


    Not knowing what Orvel was going to do in their home.


    However, ine knew how important Orvel was in Aurous Hill,


    So she quickly stood up and said with a ttering smile:


    "Oh, it''s Master Wu! Please take a seat!"


    Orvel nodded to her and said politely:


    "Hello, Ms. ine."


    After that, he looked at Charlie and ire and said politely:


    "Hello, Master Wade, Hello, Madam Wade!"


    ire smiled and nodded,


    And Charlie pretended to be curious and asked him:


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Hong?"


    Orvel hurriedly said: "Master Wade,"


    "I came here to ask you for an urgent favor, you must agree!"


    When Jacob heard this, he knew that Orvel had something to ask of Charlie.


    Since he could return to the Calligraphy and Painting Association this time,


    It was all thanks to Charlie to find Orvel.


    Help, and he would have to rely on Orvel in the future,


    So he quickly said to Charlie:


    "Good son-inw, Uncle Wu has helped our family a lot,"


    "You must not refuse Uncle Wu this time!"


    Charlie said: "Then Mr. Hong should tell me what it is and whether it is within my ability."


    Orvel quickly said: "It''s like this,"


    "Mr. Wade, an old brother of mine developed a coal mine in the northwest frontier and invested more than 1 billion yuan."


    "It has just started to produce, but he didn''t expect that the mine has idents every few days."


    "Today, the tunnel is flooded, tomorrow there is andslide,"


    "And there has even been a gas leak."


    "Fortunately, it was discovered in time, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous."


    At this point, Orvel looked at Charlie and said,


    "Master Wade, my elder brother suspects that there may be some problems with the Feng Shui of the mine,"


    "Which is of great importance, so he asked me to ask a Feng Shui master to take a look."


    "I thought that you are the one who understands Feng Shui best around me,"


    "So I hurried to ask you for help..."


    When ire heard this, she subconsciously said,


    "It''s too dangerous."


    "idents happen all day long."


    "Husband, let''s not get involved in this muddy water. It''s too dangerous."


    Charlie hurriedly said, "It doesn''t matter, wife, you don''t have to worry about me."


    "I''m checking the Feng Shui of the mine."


    "I''m looking at the overall situation."


    "I don''t need to go under the mine."


    Orvel also echoed, "Yes, Madam Wade, my elder brother''s mine is among the mountains and ridges."


    "I think it may be the big dragon-hunting point."


    "Feng Shui is not done well, let''s see if Master Wade can break it."


    Charlie smacked his lips and said,


    "If the Feng Shui is really not done well,"


    "It will be troublesome to move it. It''s a big job..."


    Orvel immediately said, "Master Wade, don''t worry,"


    "My big brother said that if you do this job well, he will give you 10 million!"


    ine on the side blurted out, "Giving... how much?"


    Orvel repeated, "10 million!"


    After speaking, Orvel said,


    "But this money is not easy to earn."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "The conditions in the northwest mountainous area of Big Brother are bad."


    "Sometimes there is no signal."


    "It may take at least ten days or a half months to go there."


    "It''s very hard."


    ine subconsciously said, "Giving 10 million,"


    "Let alone ten days and a half months in the northwest mountainous area,"


    "It''s worth it to go to the primitive tribes in African forests for ten days and a half months for that money!"

 Chapter 6329

    Whenever ire heard that Charlie was going out to work for a long time,


    She would feel distressed, especially when she heard that he was going to the remote northwestern border.


    So she couldn''t help but whispered to him:


    "Husband, why do you have to go..."


    "We are not short of money now,"


    "So we don''t have to work so hard..."


    Before Charlie spoke, Orvel on the side piously pleaded:


    "Master Wade, you must help me with this matter! My big brother saved my life back then."


    "It''s not easy for me to do something for him."


    "You must not refuse for the sake of our long-term friendship."


    "As long as you help him solve the problem this time,"


    "You can tell me anything here in the future."


    "If I blink my eyes, will be struck by lightning!"


    When Jacob heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up!


    He had always felt that President Pei kicked him out of the Calligraphy and Painting Association because he realized that the rtionship between Orvel and himself was no longer as close as before.


    How polite was Orvel to him before?


    When President Pei went to eat,


    He could not get into the diamond box no matter how hard he tried.


    But Orvel actually took the initiative to take out the diamond box for him to use,


    And even gave him a free meal.


    Just that one time, President Pei waspletely obedient.


    Why did President Pei not obeyter?


    I''m afraid it''s because he felt that his influence in front of Orvel was not big enough.


    The reason why he was able to return to the Calligraphy and Painting Association this time was because his son-inw had a good impression in front of Orvel.


    Orvel helped, and President Pei was forced to get him back under pressure.


    Therefore, in Jacob''s view, letting Orvel continue to owe his son-inw a favor is the guarantee that he can stay in the association and get better and better.


    So, he took the initiative to say,


    "ire, you should not ask about men''s affairs."


    "Mr. Hong has always treated our family well."


    "When we need his help, he never says no."


    "Now he needs our help, how can we be afraid of hardship and fatigue?"


    "What''s more, Mr. Hong also said that the host will pay a huge reward,"


    "So we should not refuse it!"


    ire saw her father''s anxious face,


    And suddenly realized the fundamental reason why her father said so.


    This time he was able to return to the Calligraphy and Painting Association because of Orvel''s help.


    Theoretically speaking, her husband owed Orvel a favor a few days ago.


    ording to the basic logic of a society based on favors,


    It is time to repay the favor.


    For a moment, ire didn''t know how to start.


    It was Charlie who broke the silence and said directly:


    "Mr. Hong, I relied on your help to deal with my father-inw''s problemst time."


    "This time you need my help, so I can''t just stand by and watch."


    "How about this, give me two days to prepare,"


    "And I''ll go there in two days."


    Orvel said excitedly: "That''s great, Master Wade!"


    "I feelpletely relieved with your words."


    "There is no Feng Shui problem in this world that Master Wade can''t solve!"


    "I will call my brother tonight and tell him the good news!"


    Charlie nodded and said:


    "Since I agreed to go,"


    "I will naturally do my best to get things done."


    Orvel looked like he had gotten what he wanted,


    And he stood up and said gratefully:


    "Thank you so much. Master Wade,"


    "I won''t bother you anymore at thiste hour."


    "Goodbye! Thank you very much!"


    Jacob hurriedly said,


    "Hey, Mr. Hong, why don''t we have a cup of tea together before you leave!"


    "You finally came to my house, you can''t just leave without even a cup of tea."


    Orvel hurriedly said, "No, no, I''m sorry to bother you sote at night."


    Jacob had his own ideas at this time,


    So he pulled Orvel''s sleeve with one hand and quickly took out a teacup with the other hand.


    Although the tea was a little cold, he still poured a cup for him and handed it over,


    Then quickly picked up his own teacup,


    Freeing up one hand, and took out his mobile phone from his pocket,


    Unlocking it with one hand and turning on the camera.


    With a series of smooth movements, the camera has already turned on the selfie mode.


    Then, holding a teacup in his other hand, he said to Orvel,


    "Come on, Master Wu, let''s clink cups."


    "I''ll take a photo as a memory!"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Orvel naturally knew his thoughts,


    But after all, he was Charlie''s father-inw,


    So he could only nod his head and clink cups with Jacob.


    In order to give him enough face,


    He put his other hand around his shoulders and smiled at the camera.


    Click.


    Jacob captured the moment when he and Orvel clinked cups and smiled.


    The photo showed them arm in arm,


    Toasting and exchanging cups,


    And it looked like a gathering of two old friends who had a close rtionship.


    So, Jacob put away his phone contentedly, and said to Orvel:


    "Mr. Wu, pleasee to my house often when you have nothing to do."


    "I have plenty of good tea and wine here."


    "Okay, okay, I''lle often in the future."


    Orvel nodded and agreed readily."


    "Then he put down the teacup and said to everyone:


    "Okay, everyone, I won''t bother you anymore."

 Chapter 6330

    Jacob hurriedly said:


    "Come on, Mr. Wu, I''ll take you out."


    Jacob sent Orvel to the door.


    After Orvel left, he turned back to his yard and did not rush in.


    Instead, he quickly picked up his phone, opened WeChat, and edited a circle of friends.


    He selected the photo he had taken with Orvel,


    And then edited a paragraph of text:


    It was a great pleasure to have a friende to my house to drink tea and chat!


    Then, he pressed send.


    At this time, President Pei wasining to his wife at home.


    After his self-defeating behavior with Jacob,? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His own upward path waspletely blocked.


    For this, he has always been resentful of his wife who gave him advice.


    Although his wifeter redeemed herself in the stage of mending the fold after the sheep had been lost,


    Judging from the results, the faults were naturally greater than the merits.


    Therefore, President Pei wouldin to his wife almost every day to relieve his depression and unhappiness.


    His wife also knew that she had given him a bad idea at the beginning,


    Which caused irreparable losses, so whenever President Peiined,


    She could only bear it silently.


    Chairman Pei kept mumbling about the past while scrolling through his Moments idly.


    Suddenly, he saw a Moments post that Jacob had just posted.


    When he saw that Orvel had actually gone to Jacob''s house and taken a photo with him, He immediately became furious.


    He threw his phone on the coffee table, pointed at his wife, and started scolding her,


    "You spendthrift woman, you always said that Jacob was no good and that Orvel didn''t care whether he lived or died."


    "Look at you now."


    "Orvel took the initiative to go to Jacob''s house for tea."


    "The two of them are as close as if they were born from the same mother!"


    "You are really blind!"


    The wife was naturally upset when she was suddenly scolded,


    But she didn''t mind. She retorted and quickly picked up President Pei''s mobile phone to check it.


    After reading it, he really regretted it and couldn''t help sighing:


    "I am still naive. I thought that only men and women would asionally have cold wars and sulks." "Today is good, tomorrow is bad. I didn''t expect that men with men are the same."


    "At that time, Orvel told you not to care about Jacob''s affairs."


    "I guess he was angry and said it in anger."


    "I thought they must have broken uppletely, but I never expected that they were like lovers,"


    "Quarreling at the head of the bed and making up at the foot of the bed."


    "Once they make up, we will be in trouble..."


    President Pei saw that she took the initiative to frankly talk about her mistakes,


    And his anger was also reduced a lot.


    Sometimes people are like this.


    Although they have a lot of dissatisfaction or even grievances in their hearts,


    As long as the other party can take the initiative to admit their mistakes and reflect on them, most of the anger can be eliminated.


    The kind of people who know that they have made mistakes but are still stubborn.


    They say that they are not wrong, why they are wrong,


    It is others who are wrong, and it is the world that is wrong.


    Once you encounter this kind of thing,


    A spark will be angered into a volcanic eruption.


    President Pei, who had calmed down, looked at his wife and said seriously,


    "You are right. We were misled by this assumption at the time."


    "We all thought that since Master Orvel was angry,"


    "We didn''t need to work hard to protect Jacob."


    "But we ignored that his anger was only temporary."


    "In fact, even if Master Orvel was dissatisfied with Jacob at that time,"


    "I would still try my best to protect Jacob."


    "Now, in addition to the gratitude I deserved, Jacob and Master Orvel would look at me more highly."


    The wife nodded and sighed, "It has been like this since ancient times."


    "It is easy to add icing on the cake, but seldom to send charcoal in the snow."


    "We have learned a lesson this time. In the future, we must try our best to win over Jacob."


    "Sincerity can move mountains and open up new horizons."


    "Sooner orter, he will let go of his alienation towards us."


    "At that time, maybe he can ask Master Orvel for help to help you move up to the next level!"


    "You are right!" President Pei nodded heavily and said seriously,


    "Whether I can move up to the next level depends entirely on Jacob!"


    At the same time, Tomson.


    ire knew that since Charlie agreed to Orvel''s request, it meant that he would be away from home for at least ten days or half a month,


    So she said to him: "Husband, let''s go shopping tomorrow."


    "I''ll buy you some new clothes."


    "It''s already very cold here, and it''s probably even colder in the northwest."


    "I have to buy you two thick-down jackets."


    Charlie smiled and said, "My dear wife, you don''t have to buy me thick clothes."


    "When I get there, I''ll just get a greenbor protection coat."


    "There must be a lot of them in their mines."


    "No matter which country the down jackets are imported from, they are not as warm and solid as those that are made for that ce."


    ire said, "When you go to the mountains to read Feng Shui for others, you can''t avoid climbing mountains and wading through water."


    "That ce is already very cold, and it will be even colder on the mountain." "And the more this is the case, the lighter the equipment you wear should be!"


    Charlie waved his hand: "Wife, you can control my physical fitness."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be too tired to freeze."


    "Besides, I have to prepare some things for Feng Shui tomorrow."


    "After all, I''m leaving the day after tomorrow, and I''m afraid it''s toote to go shopping for clothes."


    ire said, "It doesn''t matter, you do your thing, I''ll buy them for you."


    Jacob, who was standing aside, was excited to see his circle of friends being liked by arge number of friends.


    Seeing that President Pei not only liked his post but also sent more than a dozen thumbs-up expressions,


    He was even more overjoyed in his heart, and quickly echoed ire and said to Charlie,


    "That''s right, good son-inw, you do your thing, let ire buy them for you."


    As he said, he said with great emotion,


    "Good son-inw, it seems that Master Orvel still gives you face."


    "If you get along well with Master Orvel, my chances of returning to the position of executive vice president in the future will be much greater."


    "Dad''s career depends on you!"

 Chapter 6331

    Charlie naturally knew all about Jacob''s thoughts.


    He knew that Jacob would not be satisfied with just returning to the Calligraphy and Painting Association,


    And would definitely think about continuing to climb up until he got back to the position of executive vice president,


    Or even became the president.


    However, Charlie would naturally not let him be so easy.


    As long as Orvel did not open up the upward channel for President Pei,


    Jacob would not be able to be the president,


    And with his previous scandal, it would be difficult for him to return to the position of executive vice president.


    After all, there were several other vice presidents in the middle,


    And Jacob, who had a dark history, could not squeeze them out one by one.


    What Charlie wanted was to make Jacob''s upward path in the Calligraphy and Painting Association full of thorns,


    And let him stay in the Calligraphy and Painting Association for a long time in the future.


    Two dayster, in the morning, Orvel came to the door in person.


    In front of Charlie''s family, he took the initiative to say:


    "Everyone, I will take Master Wade to the airport."


    "I have something to tell him on the way."


    ire originally wanted to take Charlie,


    But Orvel insisted that he had something tomunicate with Charlie on the way.


    She had no choice but topromise and told Charlie:N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Husband, you must pay attention to safety,"


    "And take care of yourself when you arrive in the northwest."


    Charlie smiled and said:


    "Don''t worry, wife, I may often have no signal in the mountains these days."


    "If you can''t contact me temporarily, don''t worry."


    "Leave me a message."


    "I will reply to you as soon as I have a signal."


    ire didn''t know that this was Charlie''s little trick.


    She nodded very understandingly and said:


    "You should do your business."


    Charlie nodded and said: "Then I''ll leave first."


    Then, the family sent Charlie out of the house to Orvel''s car.


    After Orvel drove away from Tomson,


    He did not go directly to the airport,


    But came to Zijin Vi and picked up Maria.


    Maria and Charlie sat in the back seat of the car.


    After the car started, Charlie asked her,


    "Miss Lin, how has the shippingpany of the Warriors Den been doing these two days?"


    Maria knew that Orvel was there,


    So she didn''t need to hide the matter of the Warriors Den from Orvel,


    But she couldn''t let him know her identity and background,


    So he swi hed back to the identity of Cathy and said to Charlie,


    "Brother Charlie, after the Singapore shippingpany was acquired,"


    "Its aircraft have been flying intensively on European cargo routes recently."


    ¡°I see that almost all of them are point-to-point trunk cargo between several major cities in Europe,¡±


    "And thepanies cooperating with them are all rtively well-knownpanies."


    "Today, they are still taking over some air express shipments that DHL transferred in Frankfurt."


    "It looks very normal at the moment."


    Charlie nodded and said,


    "Keep keeping an eye on them."


    "Maybe the normal operation is just a smokescreen."


    "When no one pays attention to them in a few days, they will have other actions."


    Maria nodded and said, "Brother Charlie, don''t worry,"


    "I have arranged for someone to be responsible for this matter,"


    "And I will tell you as soon as there is any movement."


    "Okay."


    Charlie said, "If you have any clues,"


    "Please tell me as soon as possible."


    At this time, an Airbus A350 registered in France had been parked at Aurous Hill Airport for two days.


    This ne was arranged for Charlie by Steve Routhchild,


    Who had returned to the United States?


    The ne belongs to a general aviationpany in Paris.


    That mainly engages in charter business and has no direct connection with the Routhchild family.


    When the ne arrived in Aurous Hill,


    Issac directly arranged for someone to conduct a systematic inspection of the ne to confirm that there were no safety hazards and eavesdropping devices.


    Only then did he apply for today''s flight to Northern Europe,


    The crew was also reced by the Wade family''s own to further ensure safety.


    Because Ethan had made arrangements,


    Charlie and Maria bypassed customs and boarded the ne directly from the remote parking position.


    The A350 is thergest twin-engine passenger aircraft with a veryrge cabin area.


    After the modification, two-thirds of the cabin area was directly turned into a private space for passengers.


    Here, there are not only multiple bedrooms,


    But also conference rooms and reception rooms.


    It is more than enough for two people.

 Chapter 6332

    After the two boarded the ne, they came to the reception room located in the middle of the ne.


    As soon as they sat down, the ne began to roll out and took off to Northern Europe.


    Maria seemed particrly excited to be able to return to Northern Europe again.


    In the closed cabin with a very high confidentiality level,


    Only she and Charlie were left, so Charlie asked her:


    "Ms. Lin seems to be looking forward to going to Northern Europe?"


    "Yes!"


    Maria couldn''t hide her excitement and said to Charlie:


    "To be honest, Master, Northern Europe is my favorite ce in recent years."


    "If Victoria hadn''t discovered it,"


    "I would have even nned to live there until 2050."


    Charlie asked her curiously:


    "What is it about Northern Europe that attracts you?"


    Maria said: "Northern Europe is vast and sparsely popted."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "The area is fifty times that of Aurous Hill,"


    "But the poption is only half of that of Aurous Hill."


    "As long as you avoid the city, there are basically not many people,"


    "Which is particrly suitable for seclusion."


    "Moreover, the natural environment there is very good,"


    "Without too many signs of over-exploitation and development."


    At this point, Maria said again:


    "By the way, the most important thing is that the climate there is toofortable."


    "Although it is located in northern Europe,"


    "It relies on the warm current of the Antic Ocean."


    "The temperature there is much higher than that in northern China."


    "The coldest in winter is about minus ten degrees,"


    "And the highest in summer is only more than 20 degrees."


    "You never feel hot, unlike Aurous Hill,"


    "Where the hottest time in summer is nearly 40 degrees, like a big steamer."


    Charlie smiled and asked her: "Miss Lin is afraid of heat?"


    "Yes." Maria nodded and said shyly,


    "I am from southern Yunnan, where the climate is like spring all year round."


    "So I am not used to particrly hot ces for so many years."


    "However, southern Yunnan is full of mountains,"


    "And it will be boring if you live there for a long time."


    "Rtively speaking, the geographical environment in Northern Europe is more diverse,"


    "With mountains, seas, inds, and few people."


    "At present, it is the most livable ce for me."


    Charlie nodded and smiled, "When we get to Northern Europe,"


    "I will ask Helena to help and the royal family will buy a farm in Northern Europe."


    "If you like, you can visit and stay anytime."


    It can be said that Charlie has nothing to be reluctant about for Maria,


    Who saved his life and shared the biggest secrets with him.


    Whatever she wants, Charlie will try his best to satisfy her.


    Maria also knew that Charlie cared about her,


    So she nodded slightly and said softly,


    "Then I would like to thank you first, master!"


    "After you deal with the Den,"


    "I wille to Northern Europe often."


    Then, Maria said, "I have always wanted to raise a few Jersey cows,"


    "And I will be able to do so by then."


    "This kind of cow is originally from Europe,"


    "And the climate in Northern Europe is very suitable for it."


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "If you want to raise a few cows in Northern Europe,"


    "Why do you have to wait until the Warriors Den is wiped out?"


    "You are willing to raise them, but you are afraid of the heat,"


    "Then I will let Helena buy them now,"


    "And you cane to Northern Europe to escape the heat next summer." Maria looked at Charlie with great expectation and asked:


    "If Ie to Northern Europe to escape the heat next summer, will youe then?"


    Charlie said: "Leave a room for me on the farm,"


    "I will stay there for a few days if I have nothing to do."


    Charlie said: "After the Al model is implemented,"


    "I should have more opportunities toe to Northern Europe."


    "The Al model is not only a secret weapon to deal with the Warriors Den,"


    "But also important for Changying Automobile''s future car system and intelligent driving."


    "Its importance is self-evident,"


    "So I n to prepare a base in Northern Europe and transfer some people from the front to secretly protect this data center,"


    "Just in case, it will be safer for you toe to Northern Europe."

 Chapter 6333

    When Charlie and Maria arrived in Northern Europe,


    It was exactly three o''clock in the afternoon, local time.


    Although Northern Europe had already entered winter,


    The temperature was not low.


    It was even warmer than Aurous Hill,


    And the perceived temperature was morefortable than expected.


    It''s just that thetitude of Northern Europe is very high.


    When winteres in the northern hemisphere, the daylight hours are rtively short.


    Although it is only three o''clock in the afternoon,


    It is already dusk, and the sun has already reached the horizon.


    It was Charlie''s first time toe to Northern Europe in winter.


    He couldn''t help but look at the clock on his phone that had been switched to the local time and sighed:


    "This ce is really interesting. It''s dark at three o''clock..."


    Maria smiled and said: "Oslo is considered to be in the south of the country,"


    "So there are still five hours of daylight in winter."


    "In the northern part, it is about to enter the pr night,"


    "And the sun will not be seen for about one or two months."


    Charlie sighed: "I''m afraid I will get depressed if I stay there for too long."


    "No," Maria said with a fascinated look:


    "Young Master, you don''t know that the pr night is actually quite good."


    "You can see the aurora at any time in the ice and snow viges near the poles."


    "The viges are sparsely popted,"


    "And there are often more sled dogs living in the viges than people."


    "For people like me who have been hunted andck a sense of security,"


    "The one or two months of living in the pr night is the most rxing time of the whole year."


    Charlie instantly understood Maria''s words very well,


    And felt a little distressed for her.


    He sighed: "So, the night is indeed safer for people who need to hide."


    Maria smiled and said: "Now is the season to watch the Aurora."


    "When you are done with your business,"


    "I wonder if you can apany me to the northern part?"


    "Okay."


    Charlie agreed without hesitation.


    Maria was very happy,


    And her heart had already flown to the magical pr region where ice, snow, pine and cypress, and the aurora echoed each other. As soon as the two got off the ne,


    The Nordic royal family''s vehicle was already waiting there.


    Waiting for them was a capable middle-aged woman.


    She walked up to Charlie and said respectfully:


    "Mr. Wade, I am Susan White, the housekeeper of the Nordic royal family."


    "You can call me Susan directly."


    "Her Majesty the Queen asked me to pick you and Miss Lin up."


    "She is already waiting at the pce."


    Charlie nodded and said politely:


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Susan said very humbly: "It''s my honor."


    After that, she and another apanying driver took the initiative to open the back door of the car for Charlie and Maria, Inviting them to get in.


    After the two got in the car, Susan and the driver also returned to the car.


    The driver started the car, and Susan, who was sitting in the passenger seat, said,


    "Mr. Wade, Ms. Lin, Her Majesty the Queen has already informed the customs,"


    "And you two do not need to go through the entry formalities."


    As she said that, she turned around and handed the two certificates to the two,


    And then said, "This is the relevant certificate of diplomatic immunity."


    "If you two n to travel freely here these days,"


    "If you encounter the police or other government departments to inquire about your documents,"


    "You can show this certificate to the other party,"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "And they will give you the maximum convenience."


    "Okay."


    Charlie nodded and took the two certificates.


    He sighed in his heart that Helena was really careful.


    He and Maria both had oriental faces, and Charlie could not speak Norwegian.


    If he left the royal family and moved freely,


    If he encountered the police or other public officials to inquire about his passport,


    He would probably be found to have no entry record and be regarded as a stowaway.


    With these two certificates, there would naturally be no such hidden dangers.


    It just so happened that Charlie was indeed nning to take Maria around.


    After all, she had deep feelings for this country,


    And she probably wanted to go around and have a look.


    The royal car drove straight out of the airport,


    And rushed all the way to the pce in the center of Oslo.


    At this time, Helena had already been looking forward to meeting Charlie in the pce.


    Her grandmother, the old Queen Iliad, was also looking forward to meeting Charlie.


    Seeing Helena pacing in the main hall of the pce, sometimes happy and sometimes shy,


    The old queen couldn''t help but stepped forward and said,


    "Helena, when you see Charlieter,"


    "You should be reserved and show the temperament of a queen."


    "Ah?"


    Helena asked shyly,


    "I...did I show it very obviously?"


    The old queen teased her,


    "You are just short of writing the words ''my lover ising, I am very happy'' on your face."


    "How could that be..."

 Chapter 6334

    Helena quickly defended herself,


    "Grandma...I am still very reserved..."


    The old queen shook her head and sighed,


    "You are usually very reserved and have the demeanor that a royal family should have,"


    "But when you are in front of Charlie,"


    "You be an infatuated little girl."


    After that, she couldn''t help but sigh,


    "Last time I asked you to find a way to get closer to Charlie,"


    "If you had listened and done as I said,"


    "Maybe your belly would be bulging now."


    "Grandma..."


    Helena remembered that her grandmother had been persuading her to get pregnant with Charlie''s child,


    And leave a descendant for the Iliad royal family, and she almost did it.


    She couldn''t help but feel extremely shy,


    And her cheeks flushed with shame.


    Even though she was already in a high position,


    She was still a girl who longed for romance and true love.


    If she really had to give up all her sense of shame and take the initiative to get pregnant with Charlie''s child,


    She really couldn''t make up her mind,


    And she didn''t know how to face Charlie in the future.


    So, she hurriedly said: "Grandma, Mr. Wade has been very kind to us."


    "You were able to wake up from youra,"


    "And I was able to inherit the throne all thanks to his help."


    "I hope that our family can maintain a long-term friendly rtionship with Mr. Wade."


    "This will be the best oue for us."


    "If you are ill in a few years, relying on our friendly rtionship over the years, I can still shamelessly go to Mr. Wade to ask for medicine for you,"


    "And I believe that with Mr. Wade''s character,"


    "He will definitely not refuse."


    "But if our little action leads to a rift between the two sides,"


    "It may not be so easy to ask him for medicine again."


    The old queen''s expression was stern,


    And she also figured out the subtlety.


    The Chinese often talk about affection more than interests.


    If the Iliad family continues to maintain a good rtionship with Charlie,


    With this affection, if she has any health problems in the future,


    As Helena said, Charlie will certainly lend a helping hand.


    Thinking of this, she immediately realized and said,


    "Helena, you have considered it more thoroughly than me,"


    "Just follow your own n."


    As she said that, she couldn''t help but whisper a reminder:


    "You are only in your twenties now,"


    "And having children is indeed not a matter of urgency,"


    "But before you are forty, you must solve this problem no matter what."


    "Otherwise, even if you are not in a hurry,"


    "So many people in this country who love you will be anxious for you."


    Helena nodded: "It''s not more than ten years, there is no hurry."


    While speaking, the captain of the guards stepped into the main hall and said loudly to Helena:


    "Your Majesty, the guests have entered the pce."


    Helena was instantly overjoyed, and hurriedly lifted up her skirt and walked quickly outside the hall,


    Saying to the captain of the guards:


    "Notify everyone to stay away,"


    "And no one is allowed to approach without my order."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    At this time, the car that Charlie was riding drove all the way into the pce,


    And came to the square in front of the main hall.


    As soon as the car stopped,


    Helena and the old queen''s grandparents and grandchildren came out to greet them.


    Charlie and Maria got out of the car,


    And Helena came forward and said respectfully:


    "Mr. Wade, wee to Northern Europe again."


    After that, she looked at Maria beside him and said with a smile:


    "This must be Miss Lin, right?"


    Maria smiled sweetly, bowed slightly, and said:


    "I am Cathy, amoner, and I meet Her Majesty the Queen."


    Helena didn''t know Maria''s background.


    She only heard Charlie say that the person apanying her was a sister who liked Northern Europe very much,


    So he brought her to see the world.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    This time, she saw that she was indeed not very old,


    And looked like she was only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    But this girl was really beautiful,


    And her every frown, smile, and every move were indescribably noble.


    Helena herself was born into the royal family,


    And she could see that Maria had an extraordinary temperament,


    Which was definitely not possessed by children from ordinary families.


    So she took the initiative to extend her hand to Maria, and said with a smile:


    "Miss Lin is not a Nordic citizen, and you are Mr. Wade''s sister."


    "You don''t have to be so polite to me,"


    "And you don''t have to perform formalities."


    "Just call me Helena. I think Miss Lin should be younger than me."


    "If you are not shy, it''s okay to call me sister."


    Maria was slightly startled, then looked at Charlie,


    Then at Helena, and said with a smile:


    "That''s good, Sister Helena."

 Chapter 6335

    Helena saw that she was beautiful when she smiled,


    And her dimples were like they were filled with wine, making her, a woman, a little intoxicated.


    She also liked this "little girl" in her heart and couldn''t help but she gently touched Maria''s head,


    And said lovingly like an older sister:


    "Little sister, just treat this ce as your own home."


    "I have asked someone to prepare a dinner."


    "Let''s go to the banquet hall now!"


    Seeing Helena touching Maria''s head naturally,


    Charlie couldn''t help but sigh in his heart:


    "If Helena knew that Maria was almost 400 years old,"


    "I wonder what she would think?"


    Maria didn''t expect Helena to really treat her like a little girl."


    "She hadn''t experienced such a thing as being gently touched on the head for hundreds of years."


    "However, although she was surprised, she didn''t feel offended."


    "After all, she could see that Helena''s friendliness and enthusiasm were sincere,"


    "Without any falsehood, and she had a very good impression of her in her heart.


    So, she quietly looked at Charlie,


    And secretly stuck out her tongue when no one was watching.


    Charlie smiled and shook his head, then said to Helena,


    "It''s only four o''clock, isn''t it too early for dinner?"


    Helena looked up at the starry sky and said with a smile,


    "Mr. Wade seems to need to adapt to the pace of life in Northern Europe."


    "It''s already evening, and we can go enjoy the night view of Oslo after dinner."


    At this time, the housekeeper Susan stepped forward and whispered,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Your Majesty, Mr. Simon of the Routhchild family would like toe to the pceter to say hello to you."


    Helena waved her hand and said lightly,


    "Tell him that I have other ns tonight,"


    "And we can meet directly at the data center tomorrow."


    Susan did not expect that Helena would reject the Routhchild''s current head''s request for a visit without hesitation.


    After all, this is the head of the world''s top family,


    With assets worth more than one trillion,


    And no one in the world can match him.


    Such a person''s initiative to visit,


    Not to mention the Nordic royal family,


    Even for the British royal family, it is also a great honor.


    When Susan knew that Simon wasing to visit,


    She was surprised and happy,


    And hurried to report the good news to Helena,


    But she did not expect Helena to bepletely uninterested in it.


    So, she quickly reminded Helena in a low voice:


    "Your Majesty, the other party is the current patriarch of the Routhchild family,"


    "And he came to the door in person to ask for a visit."


    "Isn''t it inappropriate to refuse like this..."


    Helena said very calmly:


    "There is nothing inappropriate, just tell him what I said."


    Susan felt that Helena should not refuse Simon''s request for a meeting out ofmon sense and professional ethics,


    But Helena''s attitude was very firm.


    She knew that she should not persuade him now,


    So she could only look at the old queen on the side for help,


    Hoping that the old queen could persuade Helena.


    Susan didn''t know why Helena refused Simon,


    But the old queen knew it well.


    The reason why Simon lowered his posture to ask for an audience with a Nordic queen in her 20s was not because he really took Helena seriously.


    Charlie''s magical elixir was the reason behind it.


    Therefore, it was reasonable for Helena to be a little arrogant to Simon.


    After all, when you be the spokesperson of the strong,


    You must be strong enough to face others,


    Otherwise, you will not lose your face,


    But the face of the strong man behind you.


    So she winked at Susan and asked her to leave first.


    Susan saw that the thoughtful old queen also had this attitude,


    So she knew that it must be intentional,


    So she immediately epted the order and left.


    Helena smiled and said to Charlie,


    "Mr. Wade, I guess Simon probably wants to confirm the details of the elixir with me again."


    "What he is most worried about now is that I will find a reason to dy his eptance and handover,"


    "And then find a reason to dy his half pill."


    Charlie nodded and said,


    "Now he is like a construction party who has paid all the project funds in advance."


    "He has done everything he can."


    "What he fears most is that Party A will dy his payment after eptance."


    Helena asked him, "Mr. Wade, should I dy him for a while?"


    "Yes!"


    Charlie nodded and said,


    "After the Al model is handed over, he not only has to hand over the control,"


    "But also conduct in-depth trial runs of its model."


    "These all take time."


    "Before we ensure that everything is running normally,"


    "The elixir will not be given to him."


    "At that time, let him stay in Northern Europe and wait for your call at any time."


    "Okay, Mr. Wade!"

 Chapter 6336

    Helena naturally obeyed Charlie''s words.


    She would execute whatever Charlie decided.


    Afterward, the four of them moved to the banquet hall of the pce.


    In order to make the conversation more convenient,


    After the meal was served, Helena withdrew all the servants and stood up to pour wine for Charlie and her grandmother.


    Then she looked at Maria and asked her with a smile:


    "What would Cathy like to drink? How about orange juice?"


    Maria smiled lightly, pointed at the red wine in Helena''s hand, and said:


    "I''ll drink red wine too."


    Helena asked hurriedly:


    "Is Cathy over 18 years old?"


    "Here people over 18 can drink alcohol,"


    "And they can only drink low-alcohol drinks."


    Maria nodded, looked at Helena''s clear and transparent big eyes,


    And said with a smile in her eyes:


    "Don''t worry, sister, I''m over 18 years old."


    Helena was still a little worried,


    And couldn''t help looking at Charlie, with a face full of inquiry.


    Charlie coughed twice and said to Helena:


    "Pour her some, anyway, thews of Northern Europe can''t control her."


    Helena didn''t ask any more questions and poured some red wine for Maria.


    After a ss of wine,


    Maria''s face was as red as if she had put on blush,


    Which made Helena quite worried,


    Fearing that she was really underage and couldn''t handle alcohol.


    Fortunately, Maria only blushed after drinking,


    And didn''t look drunk, so Helena was relieved a little.


    At this time, Charlie said,


    "Helena, can you help me find a farm in Northern Europe?"


    "Farm?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Helena asked in surprise, "What kind of farm is Mr. Wade talking about?"


    "Is it mainly for growing crops or raising livestock?"


    Charlie said, "It''s best to have both."


    "The scale doesn''t need to berge,"


    "But the environment must be good,"


    "And the ce must be safe and quiet enough."


    Helena nodded, "I will ask someone to look for itter."


    "If there is a suitable one,"


    "I will organize the information and send it to Mr. Wade."


    Charlie said again, "If you meet a suitable one,"


    "I will trouble you to buy it for me in the name of the Nordic royal family."


    "No problem."


    After the four of them had dinner,


    Helena took the two of them to the city in the royal car to experience the night view.


    At the same time, Duncan and Charlie''s second uncle Marcus also arrived in Oslo by ne.


    Since the An family and China have reached a deep investment cooperation, China has specially perfected a set of domestic identities for them to facilitate their travel and to ensure their personal safety.


    By entering and exiting customs with domestic identities,


    They can avoid the monitoring of the An family by the Warriors Den.


    Immediately after they arrived in Oslo,


    There was also a technical team from Silicon Valley drawn by the An family.


    This technical team will be responsible for docking and epting the Al model built by Simon for Helena,


    And they will be fully responsible for the overall operation and maintenance in the future.


    ording to the n, this group of people stayed in a five-star hotel in Oslo.


    Marcus has begun to n to buy real estate in Oslo,


    Because after the Al model is received,


    These people will stay in Northern Europe and be responsible for the operation and maintenance of the entire data center. That night, Charlie and Maria lived in the pce,


    And Helena prepared two guest rooms for them in advance.


    The next day, when the sky in Oslo gradually brightened,


    The time was already 9:30 in the morning local time.


    And Charlie and Maria had alreadye to the data center.


    This data center is located about 80 kilometers outside the city of Oslo.


    It covers arge area and has threerge rectangr buildings.


    The whole building looks like arge manufacturing nt.


    Inside the three buildings are data processing equipment built by Simon with real money.


    Since all the most advancedputing equipment is used,


    Theputing power here is excellent.


    The Nordic country is rich in minerals and self-sufficient in energy,


    So it can provide a surging power supply for this data center.


    In addition, the climate here is cool all year round,


    Which also saves a lot of electricity for heat dissipation for the data center.


    At this moment, Simon and the entire Al construction team are doing the final inspection inside,


    Marcus and Duncan also arrived at the scene with technicians.


    In theputer room with the roaring fan,


    Simon watched the technicians constantly debugging parameters and testing software.


    His heart was already flying out of theputer room.


    What he couldn''t wait to do most now was to get half of the blood-dispersing and heart-saving pills.


    In order to minimize the dy,


    He had already asked people to prepare the 50 billion US dors needed to buy the pills.


    As long as Helena nodded, he could arrange for someone to pay immediately.


    Just when Simon was a little distracted,


    A staff member ran in and shouted,


    "Boss, the Nordic Queen is here!"

 Chapter 6337

    When Helena stepped into the data center,


    She did not bring any royal entourage or attendants with her.


    Instead, she brought more than 20 staff members wearing blue cotton work clothes,


    Anti-static gloves, masks, and protective caps.


    Most of these staff members were technicians mobilized by the An family from the United States,


    But there were four non-professionals who were just filling in the gaps,


    Namely Charlie and Maria, the second uncle Marcus and Duncan.


    This transaction with the Routhchild family was handled by Helena,


    So Charlie did not want Simon to know that the Wade family and the An family were involved.


    Marcus and Duncan were both well-known figures in the United States, Especially Marcus, who had long been the head of the An family''s external business.


    Simon naturally knew him,


    So everyone simply put on masks and mixed in with a group of staff.


    Simon''s attention at this time was not on these uniformed staff members at all.


    Because ording to the daily operating standards of this highest-level data center,


    The staff does need to wear anti-static cotton clothing, gloves, hats, and masks along with other necessary equipment.


    The staff behind him who are building Al models are actually wearing the same equipment.


    The only two people who did not change clothes on the scene are him and Helena.


    Simon was naturally very happy to see Helena.


    He walked up quickly and took the initiative to kiss Helena''s hand.


    Then he said respectfully:


    "Your Majesty, it''s an honor to meet you again!"


    Helena maintained the pride and reserve that a queen should have,


    And said loudly: "It''s a pleasure to see you in Northern Europe,"


    "Mr. Routhchild, what stage are we at now?"


    Simon pointed to the endlessrge cabs behind him, and said excitedly:


    "Your Majesty, these cabs you can see are all loaded with the most advancedputing chips."


    "My engineers told me that they are now in standby mode,"


    "So you will find that the machines inside these cabs are very quiet,"


    "But once they are given instructions to run at full speed,"


    "They will not be very quiet."


    "When calcting, the roar of these machines will beparable to a Boeing 747 taking off!"


    "When all the processors here are running at full capacity,"


    "The power they need to operate will beparable to the electricity demand of a small city!"


    "It will be spectacr!"


    Helena nodded slightly and said,


    "Then let them all run."


    "I want to see how powerful it is when all itsputing power is concentrated on executing a task!"


    Al data centers of the same size in New York, USA, provide various types of Alputing services to at least tens of millions of people at the same time.


    Although some calctions can call on theputing power of users'' local devices,


    Most of theputing work is stillpleted by the data center in the cloud,


    Then the results are sent to the user''s terminal device.


    In other words, ordinary people can only use one-millionth of theputing power of this data center at most.


    If all thisputing power is concentrated on one task,


    Its execution power will exceed everyone''s normal cognitive range.


    Simon didn''t understand how this model worked,


    So he said to a technician next to him:


    "Hank, run the model and demonstrate it to Her Majesty the Queen!"


    "Okay, Mr. Routhchild!"


    The technician called Hank immediately said:


    "Your Majesty, please move to the main console."


    "The local execution end of the entire Al model is integrated into the central console."


    "I will demonstrate the startup and operation of the model to you and your staff there,"


    "And then transfer the online execution authority to your staff."


    Helena nodded: "Thank you for your hard work."


    Everyone moved to the center of theputer room,


    Where there was an ind simr to amand center.


    In addition to various control equipment,


    There were also severalrge ultra-clear screens suspended from the ceiling,


    Which disyed the real-time status of the entire Al model with charts and numbers.


    Hank stood in front of theputer in the center.


    As he hit the enter key, a cold female voice immediately came out of the surrounding speaker system:


    "System startup, please enter the password for identity verification."


    Hank immediately entered a series of passwords on the keyboard,


    And then the system reminded again:


    "Enter the biometric verification stage,"


    "Please ce both hands on the palm print recognition panel and look directly at the camera for facial recognition."


    Hank did as he was told and introduced:


    "Because the model needs to be constantly trained and the database is constantly updated,"


    "It needs to capture all new content that can be captured on the Inte 24 hours a day."


    "We have now connected the model to the Inte."


    "For security reasons, the system requires very strict identity verification before it can operate."


    As he spoke, he introduced:


    "The palm print recognition panel can not only recognize fingerprints and palm prints,"


    "But also detect the body temperature, heart rate, and blood oxygen of the main body."


    "In other words, only living people can pass the verification."


    As he spoke, the LED light next to the camera facing him suddenly began to sh various colors at a very fast speed.


    Hank said again: "The facial recognition system will also perform biological survival verification,"


    "It can not only detect subtle changes in pupils,"


    "But also use infrared to detect the body contour of the verifier and whether it is the same body as the palm print verification."


    "At the same time, it can randomly sh 40 different colors within one second."


    "The camera will capture the color reflected by the verifier''s face at the same time to ensure consistency,"


    "So as to prevent hackers from hacking the camera and deceiving the camera in other ways."


    "Moreover, our camera can construct the 3D contour of the face through the reflection of different parts of the face to ensure that the person in front of it is a real person,"


    "Not a simted mask or simted model."


    "Relying on its own powerfulputing power,"


    "It can subdivide my face into tens of millions of details for intelligentparison."


    "Even if there is a person who looks 99% simr to me,"


    "It is impossible to deceive it."


    After a series of authentication judgments,


    The system finally sounded a prompt:


    "Verification sessful, wee to GPT, I will serve you at any time."


    Hank turned around, looked at Helena, and said respectfully:


    "Her Majesty can now give orders to Al."


    "Therge screen in the center is the presentation terminal."


    "It will present the results you need here."


    Helena asked him: "What can I ask?"


    "Everything."


    Hank said, "It can answer any question for you."


    "If the database has an authoritative answer to your question,"


    "It will tell you the answer directly."


    "If its database does not have an authoritative answer,"


    "It will think of an answer which it thinks correct,"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Based on its ownputing power and give it back to you."


    "At the same time,"


    "She will exin to you that the answer is a subjective judgment,"


    "And it is up to you to decide whether to adopt it."

 Chapter 6338

    Hank said, "But Your Majesty,"


    "I personally suggest that you don''t just ask it questions."


    "This is too easy for this tool."


    "Its real ability is to retrieve massive amounts of information and process massive amounts of calctions."


    "You should have known before that our new version already supports Algenerated videos,"


    "But that kind of video is also produced under the condition of rtively dispersedputing power."


    "You have 100% of theputing power of this system,"


    "So you can make more demanding tasks here."


    Helena thought for a while and said,


    "I want it to retrieve all the surveince videos from the time I came in until now," "And then erase me from the video without a trace."


    Hank nodded, pressed the dialogue button directly, and said,


    "Please erase the image of Queen Iliad from all the surveince videos from the time she came in until now."


    The system prompt said: "The facial features of Queen Iliad have beenpared in the surveince video and are being processed."


    Almost at the same time, the cabs around everyone suddenly emitted an extremely sharp whistling sound."


    It was the high-speed whistling sound produced by the cooling fans running at full speed in an instant,


    Just like the sound of the engine running at maximum thrust when an airne takes off!


    What''s even more incredible is that almost at this moment,


    The temperature of the entire hangar rose instantly.


    Every opportunity was like a huge electric heater,


    Generating a lot of heat energy in an instant.


    Then the cooling system of the entireputer room was also activated,


    And the noise became even louder.


    The whistling sound of the heat dissipationsted for about three minutes,


    And then the system prompted:


    "Task processingpleted!"


    "From the time Queen Iliad entered the door to now, a total of 36 surveince cameras have captured her,"


    "And a total of 367 minutes and 12 seconds of video files have been generated,"


    "Totaling 528,768 frames of images, including 343,658 frames of images containing her image, which have all been processed."


    "The 36 videos after processing have been pushed and sorted from long to short ording to the length of Queen Iliad''s appearance.¡±


    After that, a 6X6 zoom screen immediately appeared on the huge screen,"


    "Each screen represents a video."


    "The first one was the surveince camera facing the entrance of the main console.


    The system said to sort by the length of Helena''s appearance.


    This camera happened to capture Helena throughout the whole process without losing a frame.


    Hank immediately said: "y the first video."


    The system replied: "Okay, start ying the first video."


    Then, the video automatically maximized, and everyone looked up at the huge ultra-clear screen,


    Watching a group of peopleing in from the entrance,


    But Helena, who was originally walking in the front, was missing.


    What''s more terrifying is that the system not only perfectly erased her from the screen,


    But also relied on its own powerfulputing power to perfectly fill in the nk screen after she was erased.


    The part of the person who was originally blocked by her behind has beenpletely automatically calcted and filled by AI,


    And because of its powerfulputing power as a foundation,


    This part has been filled very perfectly.


    For example, in a certain frame, Charlie, who was wearing a mask, was originally blocked by Helena''s face.


    The camera only captured his body, but Al clearly determined his position in the crowd and locked his movement trajectory from it.


    It directly learned his appearance wearing a mask from the picture where his face was not blocked,


    And then generated Charlie''s face wearing a mask based on the learned appearance,


    And filled it in the picture where Helena was erased.


    In this way, all the areas where Helena was erased were perfectly filled,


    And the entire video could no longer tell that there was originally another person here!


    Just when everyone was jaw-dropping, an even more magical scene appeared.


    Simon Routhchild, like a very professional actor, ran quickly in front of everyone and kissed in the air.


    All the pictures rted to Helena, no matter howplex theposition was,


    Even if the subject was multiply obscured and the people and objects behind it,


    Al was able to process them so that there was almost no visible trace.


    Charlie was horrified, and Duncan on their side was even more shocked.


    He whispered in Charlie''s ear with a trembling voice:


    "This thing is astonishingly powerful."


    "This not only proves that its ability to process and generate videos is very strong,"


    "But also proves that it can perfectly find information rted to people from the database and immediately identify it."


    ¡°That Hank asked it to erase the Queen, and it used its own database to distinguish the Queen from us."


    "If we use it to find people in the future, it will be very convenient."


    "Just give it arge amount of video and face data,"


    "And it can find this person from therge amount of video and therge amount of faces..."


    Charlie suddenly thought of something and said,


    "It can recognize Helena and erase her."


    "If I ask it to rece Helena with other celebrities, it will definitely be fine."


    As he said that, he walked to Helena''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Helena nodded and smiled, "This is an interesting idea."


    After that, she looked at Hank and said,


    "Let her rece all the me in the video with Mr. Simon."


    Simon was stunned and thought,


    "Rece you with me?"


    "Isn''t that the same as kissing my own hand? It''s quite disgusting..."


    Hank turned to look at Simon and asked for his opinion with his eyes.


    Simon also gave it a try and nodded and said,


    "Follow the instructions of Her Majesty the Queen."


    "Okay, Mr. Routhchild!"


    Hank pressed the dialogue button again and ryed Helena''s order to the system.


    It seems that with the amount of calctions processedst time as a foundation,


    The processing this time is rtively faster.


    In just two minutes, the systempleted all the processing work and pushed the video sorting to the screen.


    Hank asked it to y the first one.


    In an instant, Queen Helena originally walked into the door with high spirits turned into the elderly and somewhat slow Simon Routhchild!


    The most surprising thing was that Simon,


    With his back to the camera, knelt on one knee and kissed her hand facing the camera.


    Helena said at this time: "This angle can only see the back of the real Mr. Routhchild."


    "Why not switch to another camera?"


    "I want to see the real Mr. Routhchild and the profile of Mr. Routhchild generated by Al at the same time!"


    Hank immediately gave the order, and Al immediately chose the other end to y the video.


    In this video, two old men who look exactly the same meet each other.


    The old man on the left looks attentive and ttering,


    While the old man on the right looks arrogant.


    Then the old man on the left kneels down on one knee,


    Gently holds the hand of the old man on the right, and kisses the back of his hand.


    Everyone who sees this scene subconsciously makes an embarrassed and disgusting expression,


    And even Simon himself gets goosebumps from the disgust.


    However, while everyone is disgusted,


    They are also deeply shocked by the processing power of this Al system.


    Duncan couldn''t help but murmur,


    "Oh my god... this thing is really powerful."


    "If Hollywood gets hands such a thing, I don''t know how many people would be unemployed..."


    Charlie was also very excited and couldn''t helpughing in a low voice,


    "This is too expensive. The cost of Al models and hardware alone is tens of billions of dors,"


    "And the cost of data centers is nearly 10 billion."


    "Not to mention that their parentpany relies on this model to make a living and wants to rely on this to be a trillion-dorpany."


    "It''s impossible to sell such a thing to Hollywood."


    Duncan suppressed his excitement and whispered to Charlie,


    "We are really doing great this time!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 6339

    In the eyes of Duncan, an old detective with a strong sense of investigation,


    The strength of the Ai model is like Sun Wukong''s golden hoop and Poseidon''s trident.


    It is an absolute super artifact.


    In many cases, criminal investigation relies not on experience and technology,


    But on the ability to obtain and retrieve information.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Tracking a suspect from City A, once he leaves City A and the clues are interrupted artificially,


    Finding him is like fishing for a needle in a haystack.


    However, from an objective point of view,


    No matter how vast the ocean is,


    The needle still exists objectively and has the possibility of being found.


    The difficulty lies in who has the energy to conduct a carpet search of the entire ocean.


    Now, Ai has this ability.


    At least, this dedicated Ai model has this ability.


    She has learned all the public content on the Inte,


    So in theory she also knows everyone in the world who has a name and video data on the Inte.


    As long as she can be provided with enough video materials and a little time,


    She canpare every face that appears in the video and find the person you want to find.


    To recognize hundreds of millions of faces from tens of thousands of videos,


    And then find a specific person from these hundreds of millions of faces,


    If it relies on manual recognition, it may take at least hundreds of people to work for several days or even dozens of days.


    But for Al, it may only take dozens of minutes or even a few minutes.


    The more Duncan thought about it, the more excited he became.


    He pulled Charlie to a deserted ce and whispered,


    "Mr. Wade, if we can find a way to hack into the surveince systems of major airports around the world,"


    "And give the face of a certain person from the Warriors Den to Al for learning,


    Then in the future, whenever this person takes a ne to travel,


    We will be able to see through all his whereabouts at the first time!"


    Charlie asked him, "Is it feasible to hack into the airport surveince?"


    Duncan thought for a while and said,


    "It depends on the information protection capabilities of the country or the airport."


    "Airport surveince in small third world countries should be easy to hack into,"


    "But it should not be so easy in developed countries,"


    "Especially those with developed Inte industries."


    Then, Duncan said, "But I don''t think it''s impossible."


    Charlie asked him, "Does Inspector Li have any good ideas?"


    Duncan said, "Russian hackers have always been very strong."


    "We can try to find them to hack into surveince in various ces."


    "If we can''t hack them, we can collect ourselves!"


    "Collect it ourselves?"


    Charlie asked him: "You mean, we go to the airport to set up surveince equipment ourselves,"


    "Or arrange for people to go to the airport to capture data?"


    Duncan shook his head and said in a low voice:


    "Use UGC big data!"


    Charlie was confused: "UGC? What does it mean?"


    Duncan exined: "It is user-generated content."


    "For example, your short video tform, hundreds of millions of users will post their own content on it,"


    "And even do live broadcasts on the tform."


    "The data they generate is UGC."


    "Think about it, any airport or train station in the world with a slightlyrger flow of people will have people taking photos and videos here."


    "They will upload these photos and short videos to social tforms,"


    "And all this data will be public data."


    "Everyrge airport has thousands or tens of thousands of people at the airport at the same time,"


    "And these people will use Mobile phones to cross-shoot each other and then upload to social tforms."


    "As long as the person we want to find appears at the airport,"


    "There is a high probability that he will not be able to escape the cameras of other passengers at the airport."


    Charlie nodded and said in agreement:


    "What Inspector Li said makes sense,"


    "But I always feel that the mesh of this channel is still a bitrge."


    "Perhaps 80% to 90% of the people in the airport will be photographed by others"


    "But whether it will be uploaded to social tforms is another unknown."


    "If 80% of people will upload to social tforms,"


    "Then 8864, only 60% of the people can be covered, and 40% will be missed."


    Duncan said: "That''s true,"


    "But we can think of other ways to make up for the other 40%."


    At this time, Maria appeared beside the two of them and whispered:


    "Brother Charlie, can we acquire vending machinepanies in countries all over the world?"


    "Vending machines?"


    Charlie frowned and asked subconsciously,


    "Cathy, what do you want to say?"


    Maria said, "Every airport in the world has vending machines,"


    "Andrge airports have dozens of them,"


    "From drinks to snacks to masks, eye masks and earplugs."


    "Almost everything is avable."


    "If I were apany engaged in vending business,"


    "No matter what I sold, I would install monitoring equipment in my vending terminal for safety reasons to ensure the safety of my vending machine."


    "If there is any problem, the cause can be discovered in time."


    "The data of these monitoring devices must be uploaded to my own server in real-time."


    "As long as we have enough vendingpanies, it means that we have our own monitoring equipment in airports around the world."


    "Moreover, vending machines are generally located on the route that passengers must pass through,"


    "Which is equivalent to our sentry post at the throat position of each airport."


    "Genius!"

 Chapter 6340

    Duncan blurted out excitedly and then tried to lower his voice and said:


    "This idea is great!"


    "It''s like a Trojan horse infiltrated in major airports,"


    "Which can lurk and monitor silently 24 hours a day."


    "We operate thepany''s business normally,"


    "But just open a hidden data interface on the server,"


    "So that the Ai model can capture the surveince video in the server through the hidden interface in real-time,"


    "And everything is under control!"


    "If the vending machine business is well developed,"


    "The streets and alleys of major cities may even be covered by us."


    "By that time, we will have our own Sk,"


    "Distributed in the streets and alleys all over the world!"


    Charlie couldn''t help but give Maria a thumbs up and praised:


    "This idea is great, how did youe up with it?"


    Maria smiled and said: "Just now you just said that you want to hack into the surveince videos of major airports."


    "I think this is definitely unrealistic because there are so many airports in the world."


    "Even if we can hack into every one of them, we don''t know how long it will take to operate one by one."


    "What''s more, behind allmercial systems, there are very powerful service providers who are constantly upgrading and optimizing."


    "It is their key work to constantly find and fill loopholes."


    "It is very likely that the airport we hacked intost month will suddenly have the loopholes plugged after an upgrade one day."


    "In this way, it is difficult for us to achieveprehensive monitoring."


    Speaking of this, Maria continued: "Although the UGC that Inspector Li mentioned is very useful,"


    "The initiative is not in our hands."


    "There are too many uncontroble factors, so I think it is more reliable to build a set of our own monitoring system,"


    "But the airport is a public ce with very high-security boarding."


    "The possibility of installing surveince cameras openly ourselves is very small,¡±


    "So we can just use this camouge mode and the most inconspicuous method to put surveince cameras in the airport."


    "So for this, the vending machines are the best solution I can think of."


    Charlie nodded and said, "This n is very feasible,"


    "And the degree of camouge is very high."


    "I have lived for almost 30 years. Whether I go to a vending machine to buy something or pass by one, I have never thought that the vending machine will not take my personal image."


    "Almost no one will set up defenses against such things."


    "As long as we operate it properly, this Sk system can quietly blossom all over the world!"


    Duncan reminded: "Mr. Wade if you want to achieve this, you must ensure that everypany we acquire is operating normally."


    "In addition to the core technical personnel, the others must be in good condition."


    "None of his employees can ess this information,"


    "So that they don''t know what thepany''s motives are behind giving them this job."


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "Don''t worry, I will find a way to mobilize my connections and use arge number of shellpanies to make acquisitions all over the world."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "China will be handled by the Su family, Europe will be handled by Helena,"


    "North America and South America will be handled by the Fei family,"


    "Japan, South Korea, and other parts of Asia will be handled by the Ito family," "For Africa, we can give the old man of the Su family a chance to make a contribution."


    "The old man happens to be a localndlord in Madagascar."


    "As for Oceania, I can''t think of an acquaintance for a while,"


    "But it doesn''t matter. If it doesn''t work, I will send someone from the Front."


    "When thepany is acquired, the technical personnel will be provided by the An family,"


    "And all the backgrounds will leave an interface to connect here."


    Marcus saw the three people running to the corner and whispering for a long time,


    And curiously came over and whispered,


    "What are you talking about here? So devoted."


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "Research a new business with a lot of imagination. "


    Marcus asked curiously, "What new business? Tell me about it."


    Charlie said: "I want to monopolize all the vending machines in the world,"


    "And strive to have 80% of the vending machines in the world mine in the future."


    Marcus was stunned and said awkwardly:


    "Charlie...what imagination is there in doing this business?"


    "If you are given the operation of all the vending machines in the world,"


    "You can''t make more than 10 billion or 20 billion US dors a year,"


    "And you may even lose money."


    "This thing is just a small fight, it can''t be big, and the profit margin is very low."


    "Equipment costs money, venues cost money, electricity costs money,"


    "And employee sries are also indispensable."


    "In addition, the equipment also wears out, and there are maintenance and recement costs every year."


    "In ces with poor public security, there is also the risk of losing both money and goods."


    "At the end of the year, you can only earn hard-earned money."


    Charlie smiled and said:


    "Second uncle, don''t say that it can''t make more than 10 billion or 20 billion US dors a year."


    "Even if it doesn''t make a penny a year,"


    "Or even lose more than 10 billion or 20 billion US dors, I will ept it. "


    Marcus couldn''t figure it out, and asked with a puzzled look:


    "My good nephew, the money you make from selling a rejuvenation pill is more than Coca-C Group can make in decades,"


    "So why bother with vending machines?"


    Duncan on the side couldn''t help but say:


    "Sk! Marcus! Sk system!"


    "Sk? What does that mean?"


    Marcus was even more puzzled, looking at the three people nkly,


    Not knowing what the three people were up to.


    Charlie smiled and said: "Inspector Li,"


    "The cameras of Sk are installed high up and monitor from a high position."


    "Ours should be considered a groundwork!"

 Chapter 6341

    Marcus saw Charlie and Duncan were ying dumb,


    And he stamped his feet anxiously.


    He was afraid that others would notice the whispers of the four of them,


    So he tried to lower his voice, but asked anxiously:


    "What are you two talking about?"


    "Tell me quickly, I''m impatient and can''t stand it."


    Duncan smiled and said: "Miss Lin has a brilliant idea."


    "Buy all thepanies that operate vending machines in the world,"


    "And then upload their surveince video data to the server of the Al model."


    "In this way, we can monitorrge transportation hubs such as airports, stations, and docks around the world,"


    "And then let Al continuously analyze the video data generated by these surveinces to find the people we want to find."


    "In this way, as long as our target travels, he will be captured,"


    "And then we can know his location and where he will go next."


    "Oh my god..."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Marcus eximed, "I didn''t expect Miss Lin to be so sharp at such a young age."


    "She could think of this, it is impressive!"


    After saying that, he immediately promised,


    "Don''t worry, leave this to me."


    "I will set up dozens of shellpanies and buy as many rtedpanies as possible from all over the world."


    Charlie said, "Second uncle, you don''t have to do this yourself."


    "I have a rough n in mind."


    "Try to let those people who don''t seem to have any rtionship with the Wade family or the An family to run this matter,"


    "So as not to be noticed by others."


    "If all thepanies operating vending machines in the world are secretly bought by the An family''s white gloves,"


    "The outside world will analyze why the An family is paying attention to this business,"


    "So it is better not to have any direct contact."


    Marcus nodded and said, "Since you have already thought of the candidates, I will not interfere."


    At this time, Charlie was already looking forward to the application of this Al model after its delivery.


    Duncan wanted to use it to checkpanies all over the world to determine whichpany is most likely to be the base of the Warriors Den,


    And Maria wanted to use it to realize facial recognition in global hubs.


    Victoria has left her appearance information by Charlie and Maria without her knowledge when she came to Chinast time.


    Although the pixels were not high,\


    Ai could be used to repair it until two people who had seen Victoria thought it was okay.


    When the "groundwork" system was set up, Ai would remember Victoria''s appearance.


    If she dared toe out in the future, she would definitely be exposed.


    At present, Charlie''s strength was still far from Victoria.


    Although he knew her movements, he could not chase her,


    But at least he could hide from her.


    Moreover, the ces Victoria had been to, except for the tomb of Warren in southern Yunnan and the Shiwan Mountains,


    All of it must have been rted to the Warriors Den.


    Although Charlie did not dare to chase her and beat her,


    He dared to wait for her to leave chase her younger brother and beat her.


    In the future, Victoria had better not go to inspect the work under her Five


    Military Governor''s Office,


    Otherwise, Charlie could follow and kill one,


    Andbined with Duncan''s criminal investigation methods,


    A two-pronged approach could be used to remove Victoria''s minions one by one.


    At the same time, the real technicians are conducting joint tests with the builders of the Ai model.


    Simon is a pure businessman.


    He doesn''t understand technology and is toozy to study it.


    In his opinion, a leader who is in charge of nning and strategizing does not need or deserve to master any so-called technology,


    Because all technologies can be handled by professionals.


    What he needs to master is how to identify the situation,


    Discover opportunities, formte strategies, and control the overall situation.


    So, he came to Helena and smiled tteringly:


    "Your Majesty, the environment here is noisy and the temperature is rtively high."


    "In my opinion, why don''t we go to the office building to take a rest?¡±


    "I also have something to discuss with Your Majesty in detail."


    Helena knew what Simon was thinking.


    All his thoughts were on the elixir.


    Now that the huge data center and the Ai model have been handed over,


    He must be thinking about getting the elixir as soon as possible.


    So, Helena followed Charlie''s instructions and said,


    "Mr. Routhchild, I know you can''t wait to get the elixir now,"


    "But I must remind you that the elixir will be avable for purchase only after the Al model is delivered."


    "Now the two teams are just doing the handover."


    "After the handover, our technicians will conduct a trial run and check for various loopholes and backdoors to prevent you from doing anything wrong."

 Chapter 6342

    Then Helena continued, "Of course, Mr. Routhchild,"


    "Please don''t misunderstand me."


    "I am not doubting your character and business ethics,"


    "But this is a matter of great importance."


    "We must be 100% sure that there are no problems before we can trulyplete this transaction."


    "So I have to trouble you to be more patient."


    "After everything is confirmed, you will get what you want."


    "During this period of waiting, please calm down and appreciate the customs and natural scenery here."


    When Simon heard this, he knew that he would definitely stay in Northern Europe for a few days,


    So he could only smile and say, "Madam, Your Majesty is right."


    "In that case, I will wait patiently in Northern Europe."


    "Your Majesty can summon me at any time."


    Helena nodded and said, "Mr. Routhchild hase from afar."


    "I have prepared a banquet in the pce today."


    "Mr. Routhchild, if you have time in the evening,"


    "Pleasee to the pce for the banquet."


    Simon was instantly happy when he heard Helena invite him to the pce for a banquet.


    In the past, he actually looked down on Helena, a down-and-out noble,


    But now it is different.


    Helena is his adopted parent.


    It is natural for him to be honored to be invited to dinner by his adopted parents.


    So he said without hesitation:


    "Thank you for the invitation from Her Majesty the Queen."


    "I will definitely go to the pce on time for the banquet!"


    Helena nodded slightly and asked him,


    "By the way, Mr. Routhchild, did you bring your family with you to Northern Europe this time?"


    "If so, please invite them toe too."


    Simon hesitated for a while.


    This time he came to Northern Europe with his eldest son Steve.


    This was not Steve''s initiative, but his request.


    The older he got, the more Simon was afraid of being abandoned by his friends and rtives,


    Especially being betrayed by his own son.


    The previous experience and lessons of the Fei family were there.


    The old man went abroad and left the heir in the country,


    Which just gave the heir the opportunity to seize power.


    So he didn''t dare to leave Steve alone in the United States.


    If Steve bribed other people behind his back and found the right opportunity to undermine him,


    He might not be able to go back.


    He brought Steve with him this time,


    Under the pretext of being more practical with his help,


    But in fact, he wanted to bring him around to avoid any moths.


    It just so happened that Steve also wanted toe and see what kind of cooperation Charlie had with his old father,


    That made the old man so obsessed.


    He guessed that the old man did this for Charlie''s magical elixir,


    So he thought that if the old man really got the elixir this time in Northern Europe,


    Then although he couldn''t control anything,


    He had to take the opportunity to find Charlie''s bitterness and grievances.


    When Simon first heard Helena''s invitation,


    He nned to go to the pce for the banquet by himself,


    But when he heard that Helena was also going to invite his family,


    He didn''t know whether he should bring Steve with him.


    If he brought him with him if he knew that he was going to live a few more years,


    And was going to postpone the day when he would inherit the family,


    There would definitely be some embarrassment between the father and son.


    And once he revealed this intention, his son would get a message,


    That is, he would definitely try every means to extend his life,


    Which would make his son even more desperate.


    But if he didn''t bring him with him,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    If Helena knew that her son also came to Northern Europe,


    She would definitely think that he was not very honest.


    After thinking it over, he tentatively said to Helena:


    "Your Majesty, my eldest son is alsoing here this time."


    "I will take him to the pce for a banquet in the evening."


    "But Your Majesty, since the eptance of the Ai model still needs time,"


    "Can we not mention the matter of the elixir at the banquet tonight?"


    "No problem."


    Helena readily agreed and said with a smile:


    "It would be best if from now on, until the eptance ispleted, neither of us will mention the matter of the elixir."


    "To be honest, Mr. Routhchild, you just don''t want me to mention it at the banquet,"


    "And I don''t want to mention it at any time before the delivery."


    Simon knew that Helena said this because she thought he was asking too often,


    So he quickly said: "Your Majesty,"


    "Please rest assured that I will never mention anything rted to the elixir before the eptance ispleted!"

 Chapter 6343

    Helena actually didn''t want to invite Simon to dinner.


    Although she knew that he had a transcendent status and was extremely powerful,


    She usually kept a distance from such old foxes.


    Inviting him to the pce for a banquet was actually Charlie''s instruction.


    Charlie felt that Simon was the world''srgest money owner today.


    He was in charge of a trillion-dor financial empire.


    In addition, the Routhchild family had countless investments.


    Because it was strong and had more and better resources to make money,


    Many wealthy people in Europe and the United States would hand over a considerable portion of their funds to the Routhchild family''s investment fund management,


    To obtain a higher and more stable investment rate of return.


    If this part of the funds was also counted,


    The scale of funds that Simon could mobilize would be immeasurable.


    Since Simon had a huge amount of hot money at his disposal,


    As long as Helena showed him some goodwill on behalf of the royal family,


    He would definitely use the funds in his hands to repay her.


    Charlie felt that as long as the royal family could get Simon''s special care,


    There was no need to say much about the development of their own strength.


    More importantly, the influence of the entire royal family within the country would reach an unprecedented height.


    Helena''s support rate there is already very high.


    If she can continue to attract a lot of investment and take the economic development speed to a higher level,


    The people''s support for her will also rise.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In Charlie''s view, Helena is now a good opportunity to control Simon.


    Simon is waiting to get half of the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill after the delivery of the Ai model.


    Once Helena makes him realize that there is still a chance to get more such pills from her,


    He will definitely do his best to serve her.


    Therefore, Charlie asks Helena to take the initiative to invite him to the pce for a banquet and give him some hope,


    So that he can achieve his control.


    Simon''s attitude and performance confirmed Charlie''s prediction of him.


    He had been eager to show his loyalty to Helena.


    When he received Helena''s invitation,


    He was so excited that he could not express it in words.


    Seeing Simon''s excitement, Helena smiled and said,


    "Mr. Routhchild, this is the first cooperation between us.


    As the Queen and the only heir to the royal family,"


    "I will naturally do my best to fulfill all my promises."


    "So when our cooperation is sessfully implemented,"


    "You will naturally get what you want."


    Simon nodded gratefully, not daring to show any anxiety, and said sincerely,


    "Your Majesty, I trust you 100%,"


    "Please rest assured, and I will definitely strengthen the cooperation between the Routhchild family and the Northern European royal family in the future,"


    "And will also increase our investment here!"


    Simon would naturally not be satisfied with just half a Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill.


    In his opinion, since Helena could get this magical pill,


    As long as he maintained a good rtionship with her,


    He would definitely have the opportunity to get more from her in the future.


    Helena knew what Simon was up to,


    But she also knew in her heart that whether he could continue to get more pills depended on whether he could satisfy Charlie.


    At this time, Charlie''s attention was not on Simon at all.


    The four of them stopped whispering and came to the central console where the technicians of both sides were connected.


    They listened to themmunicating professional issues while demonstrating the operation of the Ai model.


    Although Charlie didn''t understand,


    He listened very seriously,


    Because he knew that this represented the top advanced productivity today and the future development direction.


    The night in Northern Europe came early.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, it was already dark outside.


    Helena invited Simon to the pce for a banquet,


    So she left the data center and returned to the pce to prepare.


    Simon also left and returned to the hotel first.


    He had to go back to pack up his instruments and then go to the pce with his son Steve.


    Charlie and his four friends were disguised as technicians,


    So they naturally couldn''t go back with Helena directly.


    Besides, they had no other ns at night,


    So they simply stayed on-site to observe and learn.


    Simon returned to the hotel where he was staying,


    He went directly to the room where his son was.

 Chapter 6344

    Steve was smoking a cigar in arge room at this moment.


    He had just returned to the United States for two days,


    And then he was dragged to Northern Europe by the old man.


    The key is that the old man brought him here and let him stay in the hotel with nothing to do,


    And he didn''t take him with him when he went out to do business.


    This made Steve very depressed,


    And he also tasted his father''s intention to bring him to Northern Europe.


    His father didn''t need hispany or his help.


    He brought him here just because he didn''t want him to stay alone in the United States.


    Realizing this, Steve knew very well that he would definitely not be able to stay in the United States for a long time in the future,


    Because now he was already a threat in his father''s eyes,


    So the most sensible way for him was to go out as much as possible,


    And ensure that at least half of the time every year was not in the United States,


    So that his father could rest assured.


    Steve understood one thing.


    Since he was the "crown prince" and it was impossible for him to usurp the throne,


    The best choice was to follow his father''s wishes,


    And even took the initiative to do things that he wanted him to do but was too embarrassed to ask for.


    Only in this way could he rx his guard and not feel disgusted with him.


    As long as he could do this and keep it up for a long time,? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His position as the heir would not be shaken.


    Sooner orter, his father would have to hand over the post.


    As long as he continued to satisfy him,


    He would be able to take the position smoothly when he was physically unable to continue to serve as the head of the family.


    After thinking about this, Steve was a little depressed,


    But he changed his mind and thought that he could just tell his father that he nned to go out to gain experience.


    On the one hand, he would reassure his father,


    And on the other hand, he could go to China to find Charlie to get close to him.


    Next, it depends on whether his father can agree to let him go to China after he asks his father to go out to gain experience.


    Just then, Steve heard the doorbell.


    He came to the door in his bathrobe,


    Took a look through the indoor surveince camera,


    And found that it was his father standing outside the door.


    He quickly opened the door and said respectfully,


    "Father, when did youe back?"


    Simon said, "I came to see you as soon as I got back."


    Simon looked him up and down and said,


    "Steve, hurry up and take a shower and put on formal clothes."


    "Come with me to the royal family for a banquet in the evening."


    "The Nordic Queen will treat us."


    Steve was not surprised to hear that the Nordic Queen was going to invite the father and son to dinner.


    He knew very well that the Nordic Queen was Charlie''s white glove,


    And it was probably Charlie''s idea to treat them to dinner.


    So, he deliberately asked:


    "Father, did youe here this time to n to cooperate deeply with the royal family?"


    "I guess so."


    Simon nodded and said casually:


    "Nordic still has great development prospects."


    "What''s more, I also hope to deepen cooperation with the royal family."


    "Maybe there will be a chance to marry them in the future."


    Steve thought to himself:


    "Marriage, what a lie, you are not thinking of marriage at all."


    However, he did not say much.


    After nodding, he said to Simon:


    "Father, I have an idea and I hope you can support it."


    Simon asked curiously: "What idea, just tell me."


    Steve said very sincerely: "Father, in the past so many years,"


    "I have rarely left the United States."


    "I feel that I don''t know enough about the world situation."


    "In the future, for a long time,"


    "I want to take at least half of my time every year to go abroad to gain more experience."


    "In this way, I may not be able to take care of American affairs."


    "I will have to trouble you and other family members to bear more."


    "I wonder if you agree?"


    "Going overseas to gain experience?"

 Chapter 6345

    Simon was stunned when he heard Steve say that.


    Throughout the ages,


    No matter the kings or nobles, they all face the same contradiction when ites to the issue of session.


    After the father in power makes his favorite child the heir,


    He begins to have all kinds of suspicion and defensive psychology toward this son.


    Their inner monologue is very simple,


    And it can be summed up in one sentence:


    I have decided to pass the throne to you, but you can''t be anxious now.


    Once the son shows any signs of anxiety,


    They will immediately enter another inner monologue:


    Are you so anxious to take over my position, are you hoping that I will die soon?


    Simon is no exception.


    He is also worried that his eldest son is too eager to seed to the throne,


    So he has been doubly wary of him since he publicly made Steve the heir.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that this eldest son,


    Took the initiative to leave the United States and go abroad to gain experience,


    Which touched his heart.


    He was willing to pass the position of the head of the family to Steve after his death,


    Or when he lost his management ability,


    But that was not now.


    Now Steve was willing to go out to gain experience,


    Which was a good thing for him.


    His son went overseas, which was equivalent to leaving the base camp,


    And he could stay in the base camp,


    And be his patriarch without worrying that his son would suddenly usurp power one day.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel happy in his heart,


    Thinking that his eldest son was indeed filial.


    Although he was already the first heir of the family, he was not in a hurry to seed.


    So, he suppressed his joy and asked Steve:


    "Going overseas for experience is a good thing,"


    "But it will be hard."


    "You are away from home and you are separated from your family for a long time."


    "It is also a test. Have you thought about it?"


    "Yes, father, I have thought about it!"


    Steve answered very straightforwardly and said seriously:


    "My father will make the final decision on major family decisions,"


    "So there will be no problems."


    "I also want to take advantage of my father''s youth and gain more experience and umtion outside."


    "I think the young core members of the Routhchild family can''t all stay in the United States to enjoy life."


    "Sometimes, they have to go out and take a look."


    "But before, everyone was more greedy for the decadence of the United States,"


    "And no one wanted to leave."


    "I hope that I set an example this time,"


    "So that more young people can see the outside world."


    Simon looked at his son and saw that he was not joking.


    He couldn''t help but eximed with great relief:


    "Okay! It''s agreed!"


    "The core members of the Routhchild family should go around and look."


    "Otherwise, if this continues, the family will only go further and further downhill."


    Steve''s words touched Simon''s heart.


    The core members of the Routhchild family did what he said,


    No one wanted to leave the United States.


    As for why, Simon knew very well that the whole family was like a gold mountain,


    And this gold mountain was in the United States.


    Everyone wanted to guard the gold mountain,


    Not only to have the opportunity to make a fortune at any time,


    But even if the person sitting on the gold mountain died one day,


    Everyone could immediately grab the wealth on the gold mountain nearby.


    In this case, leaving the gold mountain for a long time to go overseas is equivalent to giving up the opportunity to get a share of the gold mountain.


    As the patriarch, Simon often did not want his brothers and grandchildren to stay with him.


    The emperors in ancient times were no exception.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    With so many sons around them, everyone would feel cold on their backs.


    They drove those adult sons out of the capital,


    Let them be crowned kings in various ces, monitor their every move,


    And then used other crowned princes to check and bnce each other,


    So that they would be honest and dare not mess around.


    However, this family is not a royal family after all.


    They do not have the strict rules and hierarchy of feudal society.


    In addition, during World War II, they suffered many massacres and looting overseas.


    Since then, the core members of the Routhchild family have begun to retreat to the United States.


    At first, they retreated, butter, no one wanted to leave.


    Now, Steve took the initiative to leave the United States.

 Chapter 6346

    This was a good example for Simon.


    As long as Steve left the United States,


    He could let other uncontroble descendants go overseas for experience,


    And eventually, send all the threatening people around him away.


    So, he said to Steve:


    "After we return to the United States,"


    "I will hold a family meeting and announce your decision at the meeting."


    "You should also exin it to others and set an example for them."


    Steve said without hesitation: "Father, rest assured, I will!"


    Simon nodded and asked him: "By the way, Steve,"


    "If you want to go abroad for experience,"


    "Which country do you want to go to the most?"


    Steve''s only goal in his heart is China,


    But he doesn''t want to show it too directly,


    So he thought for a moment and said:


    "Father, my idea is that the markets that are worth my in-depth understanding and in-depth cultivation are the European and Asian markets."


    "That''s right."


    Simon agreed: "Except for the United States, the countries ranked second to eighth in the world are all in Asia and Europe."


    "As the heir of the Routhchild family,"


    "You naturally have to choose a market second only to the United States."


    Steve hurriedly said: "If that''s the case, then China is the most suitable."


    "After all, it is the secondrgest economy in the world."


    "Yeah!"


    Simon nodded and said, "Arranging the second-inmand of the Routhchild family to go to China to work personally is enough to demonstrate our attention to the Chinese market,"


    "And may help to increase our business there significantly!"


    Steve immediately took over and said,


    "Father, since you said so, then I''ll go to China!"


    "Our family office in Asia was previously located in Singapore."


    "I think we can simultaneously establish a new family office in maind China,"


    "And I will be directly responsible for it."


    Simon agreed without hesitation and said readily,


    "No problem, this matter will be left to you to be fully responsible for."


    "After this family office is established,"


    "The family will provide you with an additional $50 billion in exclusive funds to develop the family''s business there!" "This money is also at your discretion!"


    Simon now likes his son very much.


    As long as he doesn''t think about his position as the patriarch,


    He can give him full responsibility and management of all the Routhchild family''s overseas family offices,


    Not to mention that all he wants is to establish a new family office in maind China.


    The 50 billion dors was nothing to the Routhchild family.


    Simon had already nned that the Routhchild family would pay 25 billion of the 50 billion,


    And then take out 25 billion from the fund managed by the family.


    In other words, half of the money for Steve''s trial and error would be paid by others.


    If he made money, he would give them 25% of the total profit,


    And he could get another 25% of the extra profit.


    If he lost money, he would think of them as sharing the risk for the Routhchild family.


    Anyway, they had invested in countless projects with Routhchild over the years,


    And some of the projects had gains and losses,


    But the overall rate of return was still considerable.


    These investors were also very smart, and the share of 25 billion dors would be distributed to each investor.


    Compared with the trillion-dor fund pool,


    The loss of 25 billion dors would be evenly distributed,


    And the loss of each investor would only be 1%, so no one would care.


    Steve was also very happy. 50 billion US dors was already a very considerable amount of money.


    He thinks his father felt that he had performed well this time.


    50 billion US dors was the start-up capital given by the ancient emperor when he drove his son out to be a lord.


    At that time, he could be at ease to be the head of his family in the United States.


    He would go to China, where the emperor is far away,N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    And get close to Charlie and pave the way for being the head of the family in the future.


    In this way, the father and son could get what they needed and everyone is happy.


    So, he immediately said loudly:


    "Father, don''t worry,"


    "I will not let you down!"


    "I will go all out to make our business in China reach new heights!"

 Chapter 6347

    The Routhchild father and son, both satisfied, chatted happily on the way to the pce.


    Simon liked Steve more and more,


    And kept sighing in his heart that he had given birth to a sensible and filial son.


    Steve got his father''s approval, and his mood was naturally very good.


    He just hoped to move to China as soon as possible to get close to Charlie and improve their friendship.


    Steve thought that going to China would definitely be beneficial and harmless.


    Even if he couldn''t get Charlie''s support in inheriting the family,


    He had a good chance of getting some pills from Charlie by kneeling and licking him.


    It was much better than staying in the United States,


    Under the old man''s nose, being suspected, guarded against, and hated by him.


    So, the father and son had their own thoughts,


    However, the rtionship between them returned to a harmonious state when Steve was young.


    When the two arrived at the pce,


    The Royal Guards were already waiting on both sides of the road inside the pce.


    Knowing that Simon was a man who loved face,


    Helena also arranged for him the highest courtesy of the Nordic royal family.


    In the square in front of the main building of the pce, Helena and the old queen stood side by side.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After the Routhchild father and son got out of the car, They came to the two and kissed their hands respectfully.


    Simon looked at Helena and said with gratitude:


    "Your Majesty, thank you for your invitation.


    It is an honor for our Routhchild family toe to the Nordic Pce to have dinner with you and Mrs. Iliad!" Helena smiled and said, "Mr. Routhchild is too polite."


    "You two are guests of the Nordic royal family."


    "It''s like returning to your own home here."


    "Don''t be too polite."


    After that, she said, "You two, the dinner is still being prepared."


    "It will start in two hours."


    "I will take you to visit the pce first."


    Simon said hurriedly, "That''s great."


    "It''s an honor to have Her Majesty take us on a tour in person!"


    Helena nodded gently, smiled dignifiedly,


    And then took the father and son to visit from the main hall of the pce.


    The so-called visit is actually an expression of goodwill to Simon.


    Charlie wants to take a two-pronged approach to squeeze value from Simon and Steve,


    So the face and benefits that should be given will naturally not be too stingy.


    Helena''s goodwill towards Simon was the core motivation for Simon to continue working for Helena.


    Steve followed his father and apanied him on the tour like an obedient quail.


    During this period, his father and Helena kept talking, but Steve didn''t say much.


    His mind was not on visiting the Nordic Pce or the Nordic Queen Helena.


    He only thought that Charlie said he woulde to Northern Europe when he was in China,


    And he didn''t know if he was in the pce at this moment.


    So, while Helena was introducing the royal art collection to her father Simon, He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Charlie. The content of the message was: Mr. Wade, are you in Northern Europe?


    Charlie quickly replied:


    "I am having dinner in the banquet hall of the Nordic royal family." Steve was startled and thought to himself:


    "Why is Charlie also in the banquet hall?"


    "Could it be that Helena invited him and his father at the same time,"


    "And also invited Charlie?"


    "Wouldn''t it be awkward if they met?"


    In addition to being nervous, he hurriedly replied to the message and asked Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade, are you going to have dinner with uster?"


    Charlie replied: "No,"


    "I will leave after eating."


    "It is more than an hour before your dinner starts."


    "You probably won''t see me."


    Steve breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that Charlie did not intend to meet his father.


    In this case, he naturally had no psychological burden.


    So, he quickly asked again:


    "Mr. Wade, can Ie to the banquet hall to meet you?"


    "I have something to tell you in person."


    Charlie replied: "Come if you want to."


    Steve wanted to see Charlie, not only to get close to him,


    But also to tell him that he was about to go to China to stay permanently.


    Seeing that Charlie also agreed to meet, he quickly said:


    "Okay, Mr. Wade, wait a moment, I''ll be there soon!"


    Then, he thought for a moment, walked to Helena and Simon, and said: "Excuse me, Your Majesty, which way is the bathroom?"

 Chapter 6348

    Helena guessed that he must be going to see Charlie,


    So she smiled and said,


    "You can go to the bathroom over there in the banquet hall,"


    "Just go through the corridor on the east side of the first floor and walk straight to the end."


    "Okay, thank you, Your Majesty!"


    Steve saluted very respectfully, and then whispered to his father,


    "Father, I''ll join youter, you and Her Majesty have a talk."


    "Go ahead."


    Simon nodded. In his opinion, Steve was just a foil today,


    And it didn''t matter whether he was there or not, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    When Steve arrived at the banquet hall,


    Charlie, Maria, Marcus, and Duncan were sitting at the huge dining table for dinner.


    Steve came trotting over, and when he saw Charlie,


    He immediately put on an excited expression,


    Walked quickly to his side, and said respectfully:


    "Hello, Mr. Wade! We meet again!"


    Charlie nodded, introduced him to his second uncle Marcus who was sitting opposite him, and said: "Steve, let me introduce my second uncle Marcus An,"


    "You should have met him, right?"


    Steve naturally knew Marcus, but they had never had much of a friendship.


    Now that they met again, he stepped forward enthusiastically to shake hands and said:


    "Hello, Mr. An! We have known each other for a long time!" Marcus smiled and said:


    "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "It is such an honor to meet Mr. Routhchild."


    Steve hurriedly said, "Just call me Steve,"


    "Don''t call me Mr. Routhchild, it''s too distant."


    "You are Mr. Wade''s uncle, and you will be my good friend in the future."


    "There is no need to be so polite here!"


    Marcus nodded and said with a smile,


    "Okay Steve, just call me Marcus in the future,"


    Charlie introduced Duncan at this time and said,


    "Steve, this is Inspector Duncan Li,"


    "I don''t need to introduce him to you, right?"


    "No, no." Steve smiled and said,


    "I live in New York, how could I not have heard of Inspector Li''s name!"


    "I have heard of you for a long time!"


    After that, he took the initiative to extend his hand to Inspector Li and shook hands.


    Charlie then pointed to Maria beside him and introduced,


    "This is one of my sisters, Cathy."


    Steve saw that Maria was very girly,


    So he didn''t think much about it,


    And subconsciously wanted to step forward and kiss her hand.


    Charlie stretched out his hand to interrupt him, and said with a smile,


    "If one is not yet eighteen years old, forget about the kiss."


    Steve didn''t feel embarrassed, and immediately withdrew his hand, saying with a smile,


    "I didn''t expect Miss Lin to be so young."


    "If you have the opportunity to visit the United States in the future,"


    "Please let Mr. Wade contact me."


    "I will definitely arrange the best reception!"


    Maria nodded politely and smiled, and said,


    "Thank you, Mr. Routhchild."


    Charlie looked at Steve and asked curiously,


    "Steve, why don''t you apany your father on the tour?"


    "Why do youe here to see me?" Steve couldn''t hide his excitement:


    "Mr. Wade, I want to tell you that I have reached a consensus with my father and n to set up a Routhchild family office in the Chinese maind,"


    "Which will be responsible for the family''s investment in China."


    "At that time, this family office will be fully responsible for me,"


    "And I will go to China in person to be in charge of all the business of this office."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "The family will invest 50 billion US dors in the first batch to increase investment in China."


    "I n to set up this office in Aurous Hill!" Charlie was not surprised by the news.


    Steve was a smart man.


    After he came to Aurous Hillst time, he would definitely understand that he was his current benefactor.


    It would be the best choice for him to develop in Aurous Hill in the future.


    Of course, this would also make it easier for him to control him.


    So, Charlie smiled and said to him:


    "Steve, then I would like to wee you in advance on behalf of Aurous Hill and its citizens."


    Steve said excitedly: "Please rest assured, Mr. Wade and the people of Aurous Hill,"


    "I will do my best to contribute to the construction of Aurous Hill!" Charlie was stunned: "Who did you learn this skill of speaking from?" Steve smiled and said truthfully: "I have been catching up on a lot of Chinese film and television works recently,"


    "All of which reflect the World War II period."


    "So, herees my learning!"

 Chapter 6349

    Charlie was initially satisfied with Steve''s attitude.


    In theory, Steve had taken advantage of him.


    After all, he had given him some Blood Dispersing Heart-Saving Pillsst time.


    If we follow the logic of fishing, Charlie had definitely hit him hard.


    So he said to Steve,


    "Steve, I have seen your determination to build Aurous Hill."


    "Next, we have to see your actual actions."


    "Since you have done a lot of homework,"


    "You should know that now is the critical moment to test you!"


    Steve subconsciously straightened his spine, and his right hand was about to hit his temple involuntarily.


    His subconscious told him that he should immediately straighten his back and salute,


    And then tell Charlie to rest assured that he would not disappoint his expectations.


    But thinking that the cultural differences were too great,


    He put his hand back with half raised, and then quickly said to Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade, please rest assured, I will do my best to do my best."


    "Well." Charlie nodded slightly and said:


    "You should apany your father to visit,"


    "And we will meet again when you arrive in China."


    "Okay!"


    Steve said quickly: "Then we will meet again when we arrive in China!"


    "Mr. Wade, Mr. An, Inspector Li, Miss Lin,"


    "I''ll take my leave first!"


    "I will visit you again when I arrive in Aurous Hill!"


    Several people said goodbye to Steve politely and watched Steve leave timidly.


    After he walked out of the banquet hall,


    Marcus smiled and said:


    "I have met Steve Routhchild many times."


    "Every time he was arrogant and high-handed."


    "It''s the first time he is so humble like today."


    Charlie smiled and said:


    "Once you ask for help from others,"


    "You will naturally lose your confidence."


    After that, Charlie said:


    "By the way, uncle, regarding when the Ai model can bepletely handed over and customized calctions can be carried out,"


    "Did the technicians give an urate time node?"


    "The day after tomorrow."


    Marcus said, "They willplete all the handover work before 6 pm the day after tomorrow, Nordic time."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Okay."


    Charlie nodded and said, "Then tomorrow you and Inspector Li will follow up on the handover progress."


    "I''ll take Cathy out."


    "She used to live here and wants to go out and have a look."


    Marcus said without hesitation,


    "Okay, you guys do your own things."


    "Don''t worry about the data center."


    "Inspector Li and I will follow up."


    The next morning, when the sky was still dark,


    Charlie drove a Land Rover SUV provided by Helena and drove Maria to Bergen,


    The secondrgest city in the country


    The farm where Maria lived was located there.


    The distance from Oslo to Bergen is about 400 kilometers,


    But Maria''s farm is in the suburbs of Bergen,


    So it is much closer to Oslo, about 300 kilometers away,


    And it takes about four hours to drive.


    Because the nights are long and the days are short,


    It is just right to use the dark time to travel.


    The two drove out of the pce.


    Maria, who was in the passenger seat, looked at her phone and said,


    "By the way, Master,"


    "The airline that was sold by the Warriors Den applied for a new route that takes off at dawn yesterday."


    Charlie asked her,


    "What new route? From where to where?"


    Maria said, "From Frankfurt to South Africa,"


    "A total of more than 8,000 kilometers."


    Charlie frowned.

 Chapter 6350

    Speaking of this, Maria said,


    "However, this ne just flew over Niger and issued an emergency code,"


    "And thennded in the Nigerian port city of Lagos."


    "It is said that there was a smoke rm in the cargo hold,"


    "And it took off again after eliminating the hidden dangers."


    Charlie frowned and said,


    "Lagos, Nigeria... Why does this city sound familiar?"


    Maria asked curiously, "Have you been there, Master?"


    "No..."


    Charlie said, "I seem to have heard of it somewhere."


    After thinking for a moment, he said,


    "I remember that before you were attacked,"


    "I found clues about Yuantai International Express,"


    "And then monitored six Boeing 777 cargo nes under Yuantai,"


    "One of which was in Lagos, Nigeria."


    "Later, this ne went from Nigeria to Sweden."


    "I think it was to pick up the cavalry guards who attacked you in Sweden."


    Maria said, "In this case,"


    "There is a high probability that the Warriors Den is stationed in Nigeria."


    Charlie frowned and said,


    "This ne applied for a route to South Africa,"


    "And it hung an emergency code halfway and made an emergencynding in Nigeria."


    "It seems that there is no problem,"


    "But it feels like it was intentional."


    Maria nodded, "Since their ne has been active in Nigeria before,"


    "It feels unusual to make an emergencynding in Nigeria this time."


    "It is possible that the sale to the outside world is just a cover."


    "After flying in Europe for a few days,"


    "They will start to find a way to reuse it."


    Charlie asked her,


    "If they are trying to go to Nigeria under the guise of going to South Africa,"


    "What is their purpose?"


    "They used the excuse of a ne malfunction to make an emergencynding in Nigeria,"


    "And then transport the goods to Nigeria?"


    Maria said: "It is not impossible to specte this."


    "They may feel that it is not safe to fly directly to Nigeria,"


    "So they use this method to confuse us."


    "Since it is a smoke rm in the cargo hold,"


    "The cargo in the cargo hold must be emptied afternding to check for hidden dangers."


    "If the real destination of the goods is Nigeria,"


    "This link canplete the cargo transfer."


    "The Warriors Den has been working there for many years."


    "It is definitely not difficult for them to operate this matter."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After that, Maria added:


    "But I still think this matter is a bit weird."


    "The young master just listens to it, and doesn''t pursue this clue."


    Charlie joked: "The Warriors Den has been tossing so much on the shippingpany,"


    "Maybe it just wants to use it to fish."


    "If it were before because there are too few clues about the Warriors Den,"


    "Whether the other party is really fishing or not,"


    "I will definitely go to Nigeria to find out,"


    "But the Al model is about to be delivered."


    "Next, it is more reliable to search for clues about the Warriors Den through Al,"


    "And Nigeria will not be a point of concern for the time being."


    "Yes." Maria nodded and said,


    "The authenticity of the clues released by the Warriors Den itself needs to be verified,"


    "And I believe in Ai''s analysis more."


    Charlie smacked his lips and smiled,


    "If the Warriors Den really wants to fish in Nigeria,"


    "They will inevitably dispatch one or all of the three elders to Nigeria to wait and see."


    "Once they strengthen their defense there,"


    "The defense forces in other ces will inevitably be weakened."


    "If Ai can help me find other bases of the Warriors Den in other countries around Nigeria,"


    "I will go over to Nigeria and deal with them in other bases around it."


    "Will Victoria be furious?"


    Maria smiled and said, "When the young master said that, I had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as if I were watching "Tom and Jerry".


    "The intention of provocation is too obvious."


    "Yes!"


    Charlie nodded and smiled,


    "Since we can''t beat her head-on, we have to use various methods to constantly provoke her,"


    "Torture her will and mentality, and make her gradually lose her mind!"

 Chapter 6351

    At this moment, in the base of Warriors Den, Revendor reported to Victoria respectfully:


    "My Lord, the three elders have arrived in Nigeria."


    "I have arranged for the Grand Commander of the Right Army Governor''s Office to personally receive them,"


    "And have them prepare a temporary training ground for them."


    "At present, the three elders have settled down in the statin."


    Victoria hummed and asked him:


    "How is the matter with the ne?"


    Revendor said: "Everything has been carried out ording to the original n."


    "We staged an emergency incident that was a false rm."


    "The route applied by the ne was from Frankfurt, Germany to Johannesburg, South Africa."


    "The route information of this cargo flight can be found on all aviation software."


    "The emergencynding in the middle will not appear in the regr route information."


    "Only by checking the specific flight trajectory of the ne on that day can we see that the nended in Nigeria in the middle."


    "It can be regarded as very concealed."


    "Most people will not pay attention to where a cargo ne has made an emergencynding in the middle."


    "But as long as the other party has been secretly keeping a close eye on the flight path of our ne,"


    "He will definitely be able to see the trajectory information and will definitely pay attention to Lagos, Nigeria."


    "As long as he regards this alternatending as a clue, he will definitely fall into our trap."


    Victoria asked again: "What''s next?"


    "Are there any other clues that can make it less easy for the other party to find our base in Nigeria without so much effort?"


    Revendor replied: "My Lord,"


    "This flight is transporting a batch of precision instruments and equipment made in Germany,"


    "It is worth more than 40 million US dors."


    "Wepleted the exchange of goods at the Nigerian airport,"


    "And then transported the exchanged goods out of the airport through special channels."


    "Part of the goods are professional equipment in the oil and gas field specially prepared for our oilpany there,"


    "And another part is high-precision processing equipment,"


    "The biggest use of which is to manufacture standard firearms;"


    "This type of equipment is controlled equipment all over the world."


    "Export requires strict inspection of the purchaser''s qualifications,"


    "And the purchaser''s country needs to issueplete approval documents." "This time we used a South African finishingpany,"


    "Applied for an import license in South Africa,"


    "And applied for a sales license in Germany,"


    "So we were able to leave Germany smoothly."


    "This is one of the clues we deliberately left for the other party;"


    "The other party checked the flight and found that the ne had made an emergencynding in Nigeria."


    "It is very likely that they will check the cargo and the consignee''s information."


    "As long as they check it a little more deeply,"


    "They will know that there are oil and gas plus special equipment in the cargo."


    "In this way, he will firmly believe that this batch of equipment is for our own use,"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "And then suspect that our emergencynding is just a cover-up."


    "South Africa is not the real destination."


    "The real destination is Lagos, Nigeria."


    "In this way, he will definitely focus on Nigeria!"


    "Combined with the oil and gas equipment, he can easily guess that our base in


    Nigeria is most likely an oil extraction base."


    "Our base in Nigeria is an oil extraction base with an annual profit of more than 2 billion US dors."


    "It is the most profitable one among our many bases."


    "Once we leak the clues, it will be very easy for the other party to find the base."


    "There are only dozens of them to check one by one,"


    "And it can be easily found."


    "The reason why we chose to use it as bait is that it can make the other party lower their guard."


    "Maybe he thinks that he has caught a big fish this time and can bring us heavy damage!"


    After listening to Revendor''s presentation, Victoria showed a rare look of satisfaction.


    She nodded slightly and sneered,


    "Not bad! The various clues are linked one after another,"


    "And they were interlocking and fascinating,"


    "Which inevitably gave people the illusion of catching a big fish."


    "When he caught the exposed clues, he would probably shout excitedly,


    "God helps me".


    "When he unraveled the mystery and found the oil field,"


    "He would definitely becent."


    "After all, the scale there is muchrger than the copper mine in Cyprus."


    "When he rushed over and wanted to repeat the old trick,"


    "The three elders would attack him together and behead him!" "Eliminate my future troubles!"

 Chapter 6352

    Just when Victoria and Revendor felt that the hidden enemy would not miss this clue,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Charlie was driving Maria through the snowy fields in the Nordic morning.


    The sparsely popted Nordic scenery is truly impable.


    Both sides of the road are lined with tall pine and cypress trees covered with thick snow.


    asionally, when passing through a vige or town,


    You can see a group of wooden houses covered with snow from afar.


    Most of the houses are not very high.


    Although the scattered triangr roofs are covered with snow,


    The sides are painted in bright colors, giving a feeling of being in a fairy tale.


    Since the sun rose and the skyline in the rearview mirror lit up,


    Maria has been staring at the scenery outside the window and said with greedy eyes:


    "I have traveled to many ces for more than 300 years,"


    "And I have settled in many ces I like,"


    "But I have lived in Northern Europe for the shortest time,"


    "And I haven''t lived here enough."


    Charlie smiled and said: "I have asked Helena to help find a suitable farm."


    "After the renovation ispleted, you cane here asionally to stay."


    "Besides, with Helena''s help, you will not leave any information when entering and leaving the customs,"


    "So you naturally don''t have to worry about being found by Victoria."


    Maria nodded gently.


    She really wanted to continue living here for a while,


    But when she thought that it would be difficult for Charlie to apany her this time,


    This impulse was reduced a lot.


    At this time, Maria''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    She picked up the phone and pressed the answer button.


    The voice of Mr. Zhang came from the phone:


    "Miss, I have found some new clues about the ne."


    Maria hummed and said:


    "You can talk, I just happened to be with Mr. Wade."


    After that, she turned on the mobile phone''s speaker.


    Although she knew that Charlie could hear every word that Mr. Zhang said clearly without turning on the speaker,


    She still made a seemingly unnecessary move.


    In her opinion, this was a respect for Charlie.


    On the other end of the phone, Mr. Zhang said respectfully:


    "Miss, Mr. Wade, I found out that the ne hasnded in South Africa."


    "I also found out the client of the cargo and the details of the cargo."


    After that, Mr. Zhang repeated the information he found on the phone,


    Which was basically the same information Victoria and the Revendor wanted them to find.


    After talking about the clues, Mr. Zhang said with some excitement:


    "Miss, I think that the Warriors Den must have a base in Nigeria,"


    "And it is very likely rted to oil extraction."


    "So I checked the oil extractionpanies of a certain scale in Nigeria."


    "There are only more than 20 oil extractionpanies with a scale of more than 100 people and an extraction area that can amodate thousands of people."


    "Among them, there are only seven near Lagos."


    "In my personal opinion, among these sevenpanies,"


    "There is a high probability that one is the base of the Warriors Den."


    "I have also verified that the industrial scale of these sevenpanies is veryrge,"


    "With an annual profit of at least 1 billion US dors."


    "If we can find it out and eliminate the trouble forever,"


    "The Warriors Den will also lose arge source of ie."


    After listening to this, Maria looked at Charlie, and then said on the phone:


    "Mr. Zhang, you did a good job,"


    "But you can only follow this clue here, and there is no need to continue investigating,"


    "So as to avoid investigation."


    "If you don''t expose yourself too deeply, Master Wade will follow up."


    Old Zhang said respectfully:


    "Okay, Miss, then I''ll trouble Master Wade!"


    Maria hung up the phone, looked at Charlie, and said seriously:


    "Master, now it seems that Nigeria is definitely the victim used by Victoria to lure the Master to show up."


    "They have made careful arrangements, just to make the Master believe it,"


    "And then incite you to the door in person."


    "In order to lure you out, they even use a highly confidential death squad base as bait."


    "It seems that the Master is now a big worry for Victoria."


    Charlie nodded and smiled: "If they want me to go, then I definitely can''t go,"


    "At least not for the time being."


    "If I can figure out the movements of the three elders of the Warriors Den,"


    "After I have solved their other bases in other ces,"


    "Once I can confirm that the three elders have left Nigeria, I can attack them again."

 Chapter 6353

    When Charlie was driving Maria to revisit her hometown outside Bergen,


    An oil field in Nigeria in southeastern Africa,


    Arge number of beam pumping units were running 24 hours a day on the vastnd.


    The entire in was filled with the figures of machines turning over and over,


    As well as the roar of various other machines.


    Nigeria is thergest oil producer in Africa,


    And the oil economy is their mainstay.


    When international oil prices were high,


    Nigeria was once the number one country in Africa.


    It is not possible to say that its GDP has always been the first,


    However, it is not a problem to be in the top three due to its oil output.


    The oil field under themand of the Warriors Den has been operating on thisnd for decades.


    It was taken by the Warriors Den through special means after Nigeria''s independence,


    And it can contribute a lot of profits to the Warriors Den every year.


    This oil field has a profit of at least tens of billions of US dors every year.


    In the past few decades, it has created tens of billions of US dors in cash ie for the Warriors Den.


    If it is sold, it can cash out tens of billions of US dors at a time.


    There are countless simr industrial and mining industries in the Warriors Den all over the world,


    But this ce is indeed one of the most profitable and market-valued garrisons for it.


    At this time, on the top tform of a towering drilling tower in the oil field,


    Two middle-aged men stood one after the other,


    Overlooking the entire oil field.


    Standing in front and near the fence is the Grand Governor of the Right Army Governor''s Office of the Warriors Den, Jon Wu.


    And standing behind him is Lieutenant General Chavren Yuan.


    Among the five military governors of the Warriors Den,


    The Right Army Governor''s Office covers more countries and a wider area.


    Except for the whole of Europe except Russia,


    The entire African continent is under the territory of the Right Army Governor''s Office.


    However, the garrison of the Right Army Governor''s Office has been rotating in various European countries and has never been stationed in the African continent.


    The Governor''s Office is not only the permanent workce of the Grand Governor and his core generals,


    But their families also live there with them,


    If it is not absolutely necessary, Jon rarelyes to Africa.


    The reason why he brought his confidant Chavren here this time is mainly because the three elders arrived secretly under the order of the Lord.


    As the Grand Commander of the Right Army Governor''s Office,


    He was designated by the Lord to personally receive and apany them and to personally stay here until the target appears.


    The oil fields with ck smoke and roaring machines are naturally different from Naples in southern Italy.


    Jon was tired of the ubiquitous smell of crude oil in the air within a few days.


    It is also for this reason that he prefers to climb the towering drilling tower,


    Where the impact of noise and smell is much less than on the ground.


    Chavren stood behind him and saw that he was frowning, so he said,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "If the Grand Commander is not used to the environment here,"


    "I will find a five-star hotel for you in downtown Lagos."


    "The three elders are already in seclusion in the underground secret room."


    "I will be watching everything here."


    Jon shook his head and said lightly,


    "The Lord has told me to keep a close eye on the whole process and not to make any mistakes."


    "If something goes wrong and I''m not here,"


    "I can''t afford the punishment from the Lord."


    Chavren lowered his head and said in panic,


    "I''m inconsiderate. Please punish me, Grand Commander."


    "Forget it."


    Jon waved his hands, sighed, and said,


    "It''s not a problem to hold on for a few days,"


    "But it''s really a test to hold on for a long time."


    "I don''t know if the person that the Lord is waiting for wille."


    "If hees, I don''t know when he wille."


    Chavren said, "Grand Commander, even if it''s Lord, we don''t know who that person is or where he is."


    "If we just wait like a rabbit by a tree,"


    "Three to five days, three to five months, three to five years, it''s still unknown..."


    Jon sighed, "Since the Lord asks for it,"


    "How can we, her subjects, not obey?"


    "But you don''t need to be so pessimistic."


    "At present, all the garrisons are silent, and only the clues here have been revealed."


    "As long as the other party still wants to continue to be the enemy of Warriors Den in secret,"


    "This is the only ce he can visit."


    "I personally infer that the target is very likely toe."


    Chavren said again: "It''s just that the Lord chose this ce as bait,"


    "Which is really painful."


    "Last year, this ce contributed more than 2 billion US dors in profits to the Right Army Governor''s Office,"


    "And the profits handed over to the Lord were as much as 1.6 billion US dors."


    "It is the most profitable industry of our Right Army Governor''s Office."


    "If there is any danger here, it is equivalent to losing a money printing factory..."


    Jon nodded: "If the three elders really fight with others here,"


    "I''m afraid this oil field will be gone."


    "Fortunately, we have a lot of such industries."


    "Although most of them may not be asrge as this,"


    "It is still a trickle."


    "Losing an oil field does not have a big impact on us anyway."

 Chapter 6354

    Chavren couldn''t help but say: "Grand Commander,"


    "There are countless ways to make money nowadays."


    "It is not a problem for those in the technology industry to earn hundreds of billions of dors a year."


    "Why don''t we develop in these areas?"


    Jon smiled. Although Chavren was his confidant,


    He did not know the secrets that only the descendants of the Wu family knew,


    Nor did he know the true identity and background of the great leader Lord Victoria.


    So, he began to speak: "In the 400-year history of the Warriors Den,"


    "Sessive rulers have been deeply aware of an eternal truth."


    "The so-called cutting-edge technology and popr trends may create a lot of bubble-rich wealth in a few decades," "But for an organization that has existed for hundreds of years,"


    "It is not a long-term and stable source of ie;"


    "In history, many people, many families, and manypanies have be rich suddenly,"


    "After seizing an opportunity, but most of them have be mediocre because they cannot seize the next opportunity."


    "The only business that can trulyst for hundreds or even thousands of years is energy and resources;"


    "This is also the key to why the Rockefeller family in the United States has been able to stand firm after so many years of development;"


    "The core assets of the Routhchild family,"


    "Like the Rockefeller family, are mostly in the energy and resource industries;"


    "The technology industry may have unlimited opportunities in the short term,"


    "But some areas may soon be eliminated by other new technologies."


    "We warriors have no natural advantages in working in these areas."


    "Who can guarantee that we will always be at the forefront?"


    "Maybe a slight change will cause us to lose all our money."


    "You invest $100 million in a technology project, but in the end, you may not even get a million back."


    "But if you spend $100 million to invest in a few oil wells,"


    "It will most likely bring you $1 billion in revenue in the next 30 years."


    "This is the importance of stability, and shock resistance is also an important indicator."


    "If there is a world war tomorrow,"


    "I don''t know if chips and smartphones can still make money,"


    "But oil, steel, and non-ferrous metals will definitely make more!"


    Although Victoria is an old woman of nearly 400 years old and does not have a modern business mind,


    She is conservative.


    Through her understanding of the world over the years, she has formted an unshakable core concept for the business map of the Warriors Den,


    Which is to do everything possible to control as much energy and resources as possible.


    Having witnessed the Industrial Revolution and the World War,


    She knew very well that no matter how the world develops, coal, oil, and natural gas will still be the main energy sources for a long time in the future.


    No matter how the world''s science and technology develops,


    Whether it is progressing or regressing, steel, precious metals, and non-ferrous metals are also the top priorities of industrial society.


    Even if the world war breaks out and the world bes a wastnd,


    And all global technologypanies go bankrupt, energy and resources can still stand firm.


    Because of this,


    Oil fields and mines ount for most of the assets umted by the Warriors Den for hundreds of years.


    Of course, there is another very important factor here,


    That is, no matter where in the world, oil fields and mines are easier to carry out concealed engineering construction and hide arge number of people.


    The copper mine in Cyprus is to expand the internal tunnels and working faces,


    And forcibly build an undergroundmunity.


    Because it is a mine itself, this huge project can also bepletely concealed.


    Chavren probably understood Jon''s point of view, and sighed:


    "After listening to the Grand Commander''s words, I realized that I was daydreaming."


    Jon chuckled, looked at the countless oil pumps below, and sighed:


    "The simpler the business model, the more reliable it is."


    "Look at these oil pumps. Every time they turn, they will pump up arge amount of oil that can be exchanged for US dors."


    "These machines run 24 hours a day."


    "We just need to connect the extracted crude oil to the pipeline and transport it to the port."


    "Those oil merchants will use tankers to transport the oil to all parts of the world,"


    "And all we have to do is wait here to count the money."


    "We don''t have to worry about what is popr today or tomorrow,"


    "Let alone who will use technological innovation."


    "It''s just that our rice bowl has been destroyed."


    "Before those scientists figure out controlled nuclear fusion,"


    "There will never be a problem of not having money to make here."


    Chavren nodded heavily and sighed,This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "The Warriors Den has been able to stand in the world for four hundred years,"


    "Which is inseparable from the foresight of the Lord."


    After that, he asked Jon, "Grand Commander,"


    "If there is no definite news about the waiting time here,"


    "Do you want me to arrange for someone to transform a suitable residence for you?"


    Jon thought for a moment, waved his hand and said,


    "No need, the Lord attaches great importance to this matter,"


    "And there may be other spies."


    "Before that mysterious enemy appears, you and I must show that we are doing our best and working hard,"


    "And we must not leave the impression that we are not useful to the Lord!"

 Chapter 6355

    Charlie apanied Maria in Bergen,


    Stopping and starting, until it was dark before they started to return to Oslo.


    On the way back, Maria suggested to Charlie:


    "Since you want to wait for the three elders of the Warriors Den to leave Nigeria and then make a surprise attack,"


    "Why not hurry up and cover Nigeria with the groundwork in the near future?"


    "The three elders will most likely take a ne when they leave the country."


    "Make preparations in advance,"


    "And maybe you can really locate them from the people leaving the country."


    Charlie nodded and said:


    "This matter should be divided into two steps."


    "One is to have someone go to Nigeria first and buy the existing vending machinepany."


    "The other is to hurry up and customize a batch of hardware."


    "The vending machines in Africa that are in operation may not have monitoring equipment."


    Maria agreed and said: "Customizing hardware can also be divided into two steps."


    "The first step is to customize a batch of monitoring equipment that can be connected to the Inte,"


    "Which can be used directly to transform their old equipment,"


    "And put it into use as soon as possible."


    "The second step is to directly customize a brand new vending machine,"


    "And integrate all the functions you want."


    Charlie thought about it and asked her:


    "It shouldn''t be difficult to customize monitoring equipment that can be connected to the inte, right?" "It''s very simple."


    Maria, who is well-informed and has a knowledge reserve far exceeding Charlie, exined:


    "To achieve this demand, there are only two modules, monitoring andmunication."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "The world''srgest monitoringpany is in China,"


    "And all kinds of monitoring equipment can be found."


    "As formunication, we also have many world-leadingrgepanies,"


    "And the hardware is also easy to obtain."


    "China has aplete industrial chain for these two sections."


    "As long as you think about the needs,"


    "You can quickly match hardware suppliers."


    "Many monitoringpanies even have wireless monitoring equipment based on operatorworks." "Some are based on WIFI, and some do not even need WIFI."


    "Real-time transmission can be achieved based on the data services of local operators."


    "We just need to ask them to slightly modify the hardware and transform it into a suitable vending machine."


    Charlie asked her: "If we use the solutions provided by these manufacturers,¡±


    "Then all monitoring videos will be uploaded to their servers first, right?"


    "Yes."


    Maria nodded and said,


    "Based on their solution, we need to use their cloud service."


    "It is nothing more than the real-time images captured by the camera,"


    "Which are transmitted to their servers through thework,"


    "And then sent to the terminal by their servers for customers to view at any time."


    "We can use this method to realize monitoring first,"


    "And then let our technology synchronize all the video data from their servers to the database of the Al model."


    "The only disadvantage is that the monitoring images cannot be absolutely private,"


    "But this is not a problem, because these suppliers have to provide data services for arge number of devices."


    "In order to save server capacity, they will not actively save customers'' video data."


    "If you want them to help save data, you have to pay."


    "There is basically no risk of leakage."


    "Okay!"


    Charlie said immediately:


    "Then I will let people buy all the vending machinepanies in Nigeria first,"


    "And at the same time let the domestic find hardware solutions,"


    "To realize the monitoring of major airports and ports in Nigeria as soon as possible!"


    Madagascar, located in southeastern Africa, is thergest ind country in Africa.


    The west coast of Madagascar has a long coastline and vast ins.


    The manor of Chengfeng Su, the old man of the Su family, is located here.


    It''s called a manor,


    But it''s actually a vast grasnd that stretches as far as the eye can see,


    With sturdy and tall baobab trees everywhere.


    When Chengfeng first came to Madagascar,


    He was not used to it, but fortunately, he was not prepared to torture his old bones to death,


    And allowed Zhiyu to invest more money to improve the conditions of the old man, So Chengfeng bought morend and built a manor vi that was as magnificent as a pce,


    And truly became andlord in Madagascar.

 Chapter 6356

    At present, the vi is still under construction.


    Because the scale of the vi is toorge,


    Even if the best construction team is mobilized,


    It will take at least one and a half years toplete.


    Many decoration materials are simply not avable here,


    So they can only be transported to Madagascar from all over the world by ne at any cost.


    Now, apart from eating, drinking, defecating, and urinating,


    Chengfeng is most concerned about two things every day.


    One is to keep an eye on the construction of the vi,


    And the other is to take a helicopter to patrol his territory.


    Because his territory is sorge, it is more than 4,000 square kilometers,


    And there are almost no paved roads.


    If he wants to patrol, he can only ride a horse or take a helicopter.


    It must be said that Madagascar is so underdeveloped that when flying in a helicopter,


    What you see is almostpletely primitive.


    The density of wild animals is much higher than that of a zoo.


    In addition, the exaggerated shape of the baobab tree gives people a sense of the roughness of the primitive world,


    And at the same time, there is a sense of wonder in paradise.


    At first, the old man was intoxicated by watching the scenery and sunset from the helicopter every day,


    But over time, the scenery he saw was almost the same everywhere,


    And he gradually felt a little bored.


    He just hoped that the vi would be built quickly so that he could live out his old age.


    Just when hended in the helicopter,


    The old butler who had followed him for many years ran over with a satellite phone and said hurriedly:


    "Master, Miss Zhiyu called you and said she has something urgent."


    "Please call her back!"


    Chengfeng''s territory has no wirelessmunicationwork coverage,


    So he can only make and receive calls by satellite.


    The same applies to the Inte.


    To make calls, he can only use a clumsy satellite phone with very few functions.


    Therefore, he almost never carries it with him.


    He always lets the butler put it on his waist.


    When he heard that his granddaughter was looking for him for something important,


    He quickly took the phone and called Zhiyu back with both hands.


    The call was connected quickly,


    And Zhiyu on the other end of the phone said,


    "Grandpa, I have good news to share with you!"


    "What good news?"


    Chengfeng asked her subconsciously,


    "Could it be that Charlie asked me to go back?"


    Zhiyu answered him, "Hmm. Not? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After that, Zhiyu said,


    good..."


    "But Mr. Wade called me and said that there is an urgent task assigned to you."


    "If you canplete it well,"


    "He will provide you with more conveniences as appropriate."


    "Really?"


    Chengfeng asked her quickly,


    "What urgent task? Does he want the lemurs in Madagascar,"


    "Or the breadfruit trees?"


    "Neither..."


    Zhiyu said, "He asked you to buy all thepanies operating vending machines in Africa,"


    "Starting with Nigeria."


    "Companies operating vending machines?"


    Chengfeng thought he had misheard, and asked in confusion,


    "What kind of business genius is Charlie?"


    "Why is he eyeing the vending machine business in Africa?"


    Zhiyu said, "I don''t know the details,"


    "But Mr. Wade said that the sooner the better,"


    "Especially Nigeria, we must do it as soon as possible."


    "Nigeria..."


    Chengfeng smacked his lips and asked her,


    "Then can I go to Nigeria in person?"


    "Sure."


    Zhiyu said, "Mr. Wade said that during this period you can be allowed to leave Madagascar,"


    "And your activities can be expanded to any country and region in Africa."


    "Great!"


    Chengfeng pped his thigh excitedly:


    "Every day when I open my eyes, I see breadfruit trees."


    "I''m almost sick of it."


    "Nigeria seems to be rtively wealthy in Africa."


    "It should be morefortable than here."


    Zhiyu said, "Grandpa, you must seize this opportunity."


    "If you can satisfy Mr. Wade, maybe you can be allowed to return to China."


    "At worst, it is not impossible to give you a certain amount of home leave a year."


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Chengfeng nodded repeatedly and said,


    "I know this, don''t worry,"


    "I will arrange the itinerary right away and go to Nigeria today!"

 Chapter 6357

    Although Charlie had no evidence to prove that the three elders of the Warriors


    Den were waiting for him in Nigeria at the moment,


    He intuitively judged that these three people must be there.


    The reason was that he felt that Victoria would definitely understand the truth from the sessive losses of the four earls,]


    That is,


    In the face of a powerful and unknown enemy,


    You must not break up the whole into pieces,


    Disperse the Death forces, and send them to the front line little by little.


    You must turn the pieces into a whole and gather all your strength to achieve sess in one battle.


    Since she hated him to the bone and wanted to kill him in her dreams,


    She must make sure that he would not return after deliberately taking out a station as bait this time.


    She couldn''t figure out his true strength,


    But only knew that she could survive the self-explosion of Jermo.


    If this was the benchmark,


    Only if the three elders acted together would they be sure to win.


    Moreover, Charlie deduced that since the three elders had already arrived in Nigeria,


    They would never leave easily before he showed up.


    During the time they are waiting, he could seize the time toy out the undergroundwork in Nigeria.


    Once the undergroundwork is fully deployed,


    He would make a feint to the east and attack the west,


    Forcing the three elders to evacuate from Nigeria.


    As long as they came out of the station,


    It would not be difficult to find the traces of the three yellow old men in this country dominated by ck people.


    As for why he was sure that they were three old men,


    It was mainly because Charlie learned from Maria that these three people were more than a hundred years old,


    And they did not have the Eternal Evergreen Pill to eat.


    Even if they were still alive and well,


    They would definitely not be able to restore the appearance of young people.


    They must look old and frail.


    So Charlie''s current n, to put it simply, is to keep a low profile and not give Victoria any chance to find him.


    On the one hand, let Duncan use his criminal investigation thinking to train the Al model,


    On the other hand, let Chengfenge forward to spread the groundwork throughout the entire Nigerian traffic throat.


    Everything is ready.


    When Duncan finds clues about other bases of the Warriors Den in Africa,


    He can take the initiative to attack.


    When Charlie and Maria returned from their travels and returned to the pce,


    Helena also came after hearing the news.


    She brought Charlie the good news that the farm that Charlie asked her to find had already found a suitable choice.


    It was winter at this time, and some farmers also wanted to try to sell the farm while they were free.


    The next farmer would have enough time to n and prepare if he bought it at this time,


    So as not to dy the nting next spring.


    Helena told Charlie,


    "Master, I have someone find more than a dozen farms that are interested in selling within a hundred kilometers around Oslo."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "The information has been brought back and is being sorted out."


    "I will let you take a look after it is sorted out."


    "If there are any that you like,"


    "I will arrange for someone to discuss the details and finalize the contract."


    Charlie nodded, looked at Maria beside him, and said,


    "Give the informationter and let her choose."


    Helena said respectfully,


    "Okay, I''ll have someone sort out the information and send it to you."


    Charlie nodded slightly and asked her,


    "By the way, I haven''t had time to ask you,"


    "Did the banquet for the Rothschild father and son go smoothly yesterday?"


    "It went smoothly."


    Helena said truthfully:


    "Simon didn''t want me to talk about the pill in front of his son,"


    "And I didn''t say much."


    "At the dinner table, he promised to increase investment here."


    "He wanted to hold a press conference with the Nordic royal family to announce this decision after the Al model is delivered."


    "I personally think that he wanted to get the half pill you promised him."


    Charlie smiled and said:


    "The pill is ready."


    "When the Al model is delivered,"


    "You can invite him to the pce and sell the pill to him in person."


    "Okay, Mr. Wade."


    Helena nodded respectfully, and said,


    "I haven''t given you the money from selling Simon''s pillsst time."


    "I''ll transfer it to you this time!"

 Chapter 6358

    Charlie asked her,


    "How much did the pill sell forst time?"


    Being asked by Charlie in person,


    Helena knew that she needed to lie,


    So she was a little nervous.


    She adjusted her mentality slightly and said,


    "Mr. Wade, we sold a total of 110 billion in cash."


    "ording to your orders of a 50-50 split,"


    "You should get 55 billion US dors."


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "Helena, the reason why I asked you to connect with Simon is because," "I don''t want to establish contact with both of them at the same time for the time being,"


    "But this does not mean that I will not have direct contact with Simon in the future."


    "How much did the pill sell for before?"


    "I will tell you face to face with Simon one day."


    "When he knew that his fate was actually in my hands,"


    "He would definitely tell me the truth."


    When Helena heard what Charlie said,


    She was even more flustered and hurriedly said:


    "Mr. Wade... I... I apologize to you..."


    "The pill was not actually sold for 110 billion..."


    Then, she quickly exined:


    "At that time, the terms I agreed with Simon were 60 billion US dors,"


    "Plus aplete set of Al models,"


    "But you asked me to keep 50%."


    "This amount of money is too much, I really can''t ept it,"


    "So... So I lied to you and said it was 110 billion..."


    Charlie nodded.


    He guessed that the reason why Helena lied must be that she didn''t want to take too much money from him,


    So she exaggerated the total transaction amount to increase the total amount that should be divided.


    Seeing Charlie silent, Helena said with some trepidation in her heart:


    "Mr. Wade... I''m really sorry for deceiving you..."


    "Please don''t be angry..."


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "It has nothing to do with being angry or not."


    "The main reason why I agreed with you to split the sales amount 50-50 is because all I want is the Al model."


    "In my opinion, exchanging the elixir for the Al model is already a very costeffective deal."


    "As for how much additional benefits you can get on this basic condition,"


    "It all depends on your personal eloquence and ability."


    "That''s why I proposed that we split this part 50-50."


    "The extra 60 billion US dors you can take out of Simon''s pocket ispletely unexpected money for me."


    "It''s only natural that you take half of this money."


    Helena bit her lower lip lightly, and after a few seconds she said,


    "Mr. Wade... But the amount is too much..."


    Charlie waved his hand and said,


    "The amount is not important."


    "What''s important is that we reached an agreement in advance."


    "Since we have agreed to split it 50-50 if I make 600,"


    "I will give you 300, and if I make 60 billion,"


    "I will also give you 30 billion."


    With that, Charlie did not wait for her to express her opinion, and said,


    "Tomorrow, when the delivery ispleted, you help me sell half a pill to Simon,"


    "And I will not share the 50 billion he pays at that time."


    "It is purely for you to help me."


    "After youplete the transaction with him,"


    "You can pay me a total of 80 billion US dors,"


    "Including the previous 30 billion."


    Helena said in embarrassment:


    "Mr. Wade... 30 billion US dors may not be a big deal for you..."


    "But for me, this amount of money is simply an astronomical figure."


    "We are not prosperous enough."


    "Even if we take this 30 billion US dors,"


    "We don''t know where to spend it..."


    Charlie said with a serious expression:


    "If you don''t know where to spend it, keep it first."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "It''s not that you must spend it when you have money."


    "In your country is it illegal to save money?"

 Chapter 6359

    Thirty billion dors, for the royal family with a declining poption and declining wealth,


    It can no longer be described as a small sum of money.


    When Helena was just crowned as the queen,


    All the assets of the entire royal family added up to only a mere ten billion dors,


    Which also included much real estate that could not be sold.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If these thirty billion dors really belonged to her family,


    It would be equivalent to the assets expanding thirty times in the original ce.


    Moreover, these thirty billion dors do not have any non-performing assets that are difficult to cash out,


    Because this is cash, the best asset.


    Helena ispletely not mentally prepared to handle such a huge sum of money,


    But Charlie''s attitude is firm,


    So Helena knows very well that if she refuses him again,


    It will be a bit awkward.


    In her heart, she is willing to sacrifice herself for Charlie,


    Or even give up the throne for him.


    She obeys his orders and does not want to leave him with an awkward impression.


    So, after thinking it over,


    She finally made up her mind to not hand over the money,


    Ad said to Charlie with gratitude:


    "Mr. Wade, on behalf of the entire Iliad family,"


    "Thank you for your generosity!"


    Charlie nodded slightly and said:


    "Use this money to revitalize the influence of the royal family in the world." "In time, the royal family will surpass Britain and be the most famous and most beloved royal family in Europe."


    Helena said respectfully:


    "Mr. Wade, don''t worry,"


    "I will do my best to let the Iliad family regain its glory!"


    Charlie nodded and smiled, then asked her:


    "The handover should bepleted tomorrow, right?"


    Helena hurriedly said:


    "All docking and handover work will bepleted before three o''clock tomorrow afternoon."


    "Okay."


    Charlie said, "Then I will notify Cataclysmic Front to arrange for people toe."


    "After their people leave the site tomorrow afternoon,"


    "The people from Cataclysmic Front will officially move in."


    The previous handover work was basically handled by professionals drawn from the United States by the An family,


    And Charlie had already made ns in his mind.


    In order to ensure the safe operation of this Al model,


    He wanted Joseph to send a professional team from the Cataclysmic Front to Northern Europe,


    And stay there permanently to be responsible for the entire Al support work.


    Charlie asked Joseph to prepare nearly a hundredputer experts and nearly a hundred powerful warriors.


    The former was used to ensure the safety of the Al model online,


    Thetter was used to ensure the safety of the Al model offline,


    To prevent any form of intrusion and destruction.


    However, Charlie did not want Simon to know that Cataclysmic Front was involved,


    So he nned to wait until all the other party''s engineers left the site before letting the people from the Cataclysmic Front enter.


    He called Joseph and asked him to inform the selected soldiers to prepare and set off to Northern Europe immediately.


    Thinking of themunications industry master Abren who he had rescued in Mexico,


    Charlie also told Joseph to let Abrene with him.


    The next day, the teampleted all the handover work.


    The technicians on site obtained all the operation and management rights of the Al model from the previous team and officially shut down their rights.


    Even if they want to upgrade this model in the future,


    They must first obtain Charlie''s consent before opening the interface and allow them to help upgrade the model remotely.


    After the handover waspleted,


    Helena invited Simon and Steve to the pce for a banquet again.


    After they left, Charlie, Maria, Marcus, and Duncan came to the data center together.


    Here, the staff of the An family downloaded software disguised as a smart home on Charlie''s mobile phone.


    This software is the mobile background of the Al model.


    After entering this software and passing the security verification,


    He can enter the non-public front-end and back-end interface of the Al model.


    Once you enter here, you will have the core authority to use the Al model,


    Which can make the Al model serve you to the best of its ability.


    Charlie initially asked the technical staff to open eight simr permissions.


    In addition to himself, his second uncle Marcus, Maria, Helena, and Duncan all have the same permissions,


    And can use theputing power of the Al model without restrictions.


    At the Front''s side, Charlie left permissions for Joseph and Abren,


    In case they need them..

 Chapter 6360

    As for thest permission, Charlie left it to Pord.


    He is now in charge of Changying Automobile.


    The next step is to develop his own car system,


    Which cannot be separated from the support of Al.


    Once necessary, Charlie can also open the permission interface for the entire Changying Automobile server.


    At that time, all Changying Automobile users can enjoy the surgingputing power of the Al model.


    Of course, Charlie does not want the outside world to know the existence of this Al model,


    So his n is to let Changying Automobile develop a so-called shell Al model by itself.


    After all, all Inte, mobile phone, and new energy automobilepanies are actively embracing Al,


    And they often make an Al assistant to enhance the user''s interactive experience.


    So it is natural for Changying Automobile to make a "Changying Al" assistant.


    However, most of the automobilepanies under the banner of Al generally have low Alputing power and intelligence.


    At best, they are at the level of a voice assistant.


    They simply transmit the user''s voicemand to their own server through the Inte,


    And then use theputing power in the server to analyze the user''s needs.


    After the analysis, make an execution decision,


    And then send it to the car''s end for feedback to the user.


    If the user asks the voice assistant how the weather is today,


    It basically cannot understand it.


    It can only upload the voice of the sentence "How is the weather today" to its own server,


    And then the server will identify the text and analyze the actual needs of the user. When the server understands that the user wants to know the weather today,


    It will obtain local weather information on the Inte and send the information to the car.


    After receiving the information sent by the server,


    The carputer in the car will tell the user with a synthesized voice,


    For example: Today the weather is sunny,"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "The temperature is 27 to 32 degrees,"


    "The east wind is level 3 to 4,"


    "The ultraviolet level is high,"


    "And it is rmended to take sun protection.


    Users who don''t know think that the carputer system is so smart and considerate.


    In fact, it also obtains information directly from the weather software through the interface that cooperates with the weather software and then rys it to the user. To put it bluntly, this kind of voice assistant is equivalent to asking you if you are toozy to look at your phone yourself,


    So you ask your friends around you how the weather is today,


    And your friends open the weather app on their phones and read the information on the app to you.


    The so-called intelligence is actually not smart at all.


    Buying a Xiao mi tablet for more than 100 yuan may be better than the voice assistants in many cars.


    This kind of Al assistant can only answer weather conditions and road conditions,


    And then help users turn on and off the air conditioner and windows,


    And help users y songs.


    In the future, Changying Automobile will build its own Changying Al,


    And it does not need to actually build the kernel by itself,


    Nor does it need to use its own server toplete this poor information ry.


    With this set of most advanced Al models, Changying Automobile only needs to collect the user''s instructions and then upload them to this set of Al models.


    This set of Al models secretly serves users and can bring users a truly intelligent Al experience.


    To put it bluntly, other people''s voice assistants are equivalent to hiring an invisible customer service.


    You ask him questions, and he helps you search on Baidu or Google on the Inte.


    Whatever you search for, he will tell you, whether it is right or wrong, or good or bad.


    The strength of the Al model is much stronger than that of traditional search engines,


    Because search engines do not know how to identify and refine content,


    But Al understands, which is equivalent to arge group of the world''s top professors online ready to answer your questions at any time.


    If you have any questions, he can give you the most urate answer.


    So in this case, as long as the car is connected to the Inte,


    Even if you want to learn to build an atomic bomb little by little,


    The voice assistant can teach you step by step.


    Moreover, the interaction between Changying Al and this Al model is carried out between the servers of the two.


    Customers only connect to Changying Al, so they have no way of knowing whether Changying Al''sputing poweres from within,


    Or from a data center located in Northern Europe that is unknown to the world.


    The most cost-effective thing is that Changying Automobile''s annual production will not exceed one million units in the next few years.


    In other words, even if Changying Automobile''s users will share theputing power of the Al model in the future,


    It will only be distributed to tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, or at most millions of people.


    It is impossible to have more than 100 million active users like GPT.


    GPT can serve 100 million active users every week,


    This proves that theputing power of the Nordic Al model is not much more than it,


    And serving 100 million users every week is not a problem at all.


    And Changying Al itself is positioned as a car-mounted,


    So no matter how muchputing power it upies,


    The actual upancy rate is difficult to exceed 1% of the overallputing power!

 Chapter 6361

    Just when Charlie was sighing in the data center about the great potential of the Al model in the future,


    Abren and dozens of elite soldiers from the Cataclysmic Front, dozens ofwork andputer experts rushed to the Nordic data center.


    In addition to the technical personnel led by Abren,


    There was also a four-star warrior responsible formanding all the soldiers responsible for police and security work.


    Abren saw Charlie, walked a few steps quickly to him, and said nervously:


    "Hello, Mr. Wade... Hello! See you again!"


    Seeing Charlie, he felt excited and cordial,


    But also a little more reserved.


    When he first met Charlie, he didn''t know his identity and called Charlie "brother".


    After being saved by him and knowing his identity,


    He had more respect and awe for him now.


    Seeing that he was somewhat nervous, Charlie smiled and said,


    "Brother, you must have been exhausted from the journey."


    Abren hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade, you are too polite."


    The four-star warrior at the side immediately stepped forward and said to Charlie respectfully,


    "Hello, Mr. Wade. I''m Lison Tang."


    "I''ve been ordered to be in charge of the security here."


    "Together with the sixty soldiers,"


    "I will go all out to shoulder the responsibility of guarding this ce!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Charlie nodded and asked him,


    "How are you going to carry out the next security work?"


    Lison immediately said,


    "Mr. Wade, we will immediately begin to familiarize ourselves with the on-site environment and start rapid deployment."


    "In the next three months, the sixty people led by me will implement a 24-hour two-shift system in the data center,"


    "To ensure that thirty people are on duty at any time,"


    "And the other thirty are on standby at any time,"


    "And do not leave the data center for 24 hours."


    Charlie said, "Being here 24 hours a day,"


    "I''m afraid it will be unbearable after a long time."


    "We can give everyone some holidays to rx outside."


    Lison said immediately, "Mr. Wade,"


    "The Supreme Commander said that this data center is of great significance and requires us not to leave for 24 hours."


    "However, every forty days, twenty people wille from the headquarters to rotate."


    "The soldiers who rotate can have a ten-day holiday and report back to the headquarters after the holiday."


    After that, Lison said, "But the Supreme Commander said that his order is only valid if you don''t give any instructions."


    "If you have any arrangements,"


    "We will follow your on-site instructions."


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "Joseph is more thoughtful than me,"


    "So just follow his instructions."


    Lison immediately stood up and said loudly,


    "Okay, Mr. Wade, tell me any instructions at any time!"


    After that, he said, "Mr. Wade,"


    "I have to report to you that the Supreme Commander has arranged for someone to transport our weapons and equipment from Sweden," "And it is expected to arrive tonight."


    "Okay." Charlie nodded and said,


    "Just follow your pace."


    If weapons and equipment want to enter any country,


    They must go through special channels.


    Charlie knew that he could not help much with this matter,


    And it was not convenient for Helena toe forward.


    Cataclysmic Front must have its own way,


    So there was no need for him to ask more.


    Lison immediately said to Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade, if you have no other instructions,"


    "I will take people to familiarize themselves with the environment," "Mark the positions of the sentries, and formte a preliminary duty n."


    Charlie said: "Okay, thank you for your hard work."


    Lison bowed to Charlie, turned around, and left.


    Charlie and Abren were left. Abren asked Charlie impatiently:


    "Mr. Wade, has the Ai model been delivered for use now?"


    Charlie said: "It has been fully delivered,"


    "And it still needs to be slowly explored for use."


    "The next step is how to maximize the strength of this model."


    After that, Charlie asked him:


    "Brother, do you think this thing is useful for your professional field?"


    Abren thought for a while and said,


    "If it''s just formunication, it''s not very useful,"


    "But if it involves encryptedmunication, it''s still very useful.¡±


    "In terms of encryption strategy, Ai should be able to be moreplex,"


    "Which greatly increases the difficulty of cracking.¡±


    "In addition, if we will do satellite monitoring in the future,"


    "Ai should be very helpful."

 Chapter 6362

    Charlie asked him,


    "What kind of satellite monitoring are you talking about?"


    Abren said, "It''s satellite photography."


    "The uracy of civilian satellite photography is already very high."


    "Google''s satellite images can''t say that they can clearly take pictures of license tes on the ground,"


    "But they can definitely take pictures of words as big as the hood.¡±


    "This kind of satellite image is very practical,"


    "And general military targets can be identified with the naked eye."


    Then Abren said, "In fact, I was thinking on the way here that this current Al model feels like a nuclear power nt that specializes in producingputing power."


    "Itsputing power is extremely abundant."


    "It can not only supply a certain factory to produce a certain product,"


    "But also supply an industrial city, many factories of various types,"


    "And produce a variety of products."


    "So I hope that we will also prepare to build our own satellite image library like Google in the future,"


    "So that we can use Al to achieve image quality enhancement and intelligent retrieval,"


    "Which will be of great help to the security and interests of Cataclysmic Front in the Middle East,"


    "And even in the future worldwide."


    "It is also my core motivation toe and see this data center and meet you again this time."


    Charlie nodded and said, "If the civilian level can take a clear picture of such arge word on the hood from the satellite orbit,"


    "Then the rity is really amazing."


    "Who dug an underground bunker and where, it is estimated that it can also be seen clearly."


    "If the data is updated quickly enough,"


    "The timeliness and practicality will be further enhanced."


    "That''s right."


    Abren said: "But the key to the problem is that the higher the image uracy,"


    "The higher the requirements for the equipment,"


    "The greater the workload of collection,"


    "And therger the image database;"


    "If wepare the earth to a football field,"


    "And there are 50,000 people on the football field,"


    "We take a group photo of 50,000 people,"


    "And each person in the photo is probably just a few pixels,"


    "And it is impossible to tell who is who."


    "If you use this kind of photo as a basis,"


    "It ispletely impossible to find someone from it."


    "Even if you know that the person you want to find is there,"


    "You arepletely helpless in the face of such a photo;"


    "If we put the camera in the center of the football field,"


    "Divide the football field into ten areas,"


    "Take ten photos in each area and then synthesize them,"


    "The uracy of the picture will increase tenfold,"


    "But because there are too many people,"


    "Even if the uracy is increased tenfold,"


    "It is estimated that we still can''t tell who is who,"


    "And we can only see a sea of people;"


    "If we divide 50,000 people into 100 squares,"


    "Take a photo for each square, and thenbine the 100 photos,"


    "The uracy will be improved to a certain extent."


    "With a little effort, we can probably tell whether the other person is a man or a woman,"


    "But at this time, the number of pictures in the database will reach 100;"


    "If we continue to improve the uracy and want to ensure that the facial features of 50,000 people can be recognized in one photo,"


    "Then we probably have to increase the material library to 1,000;"


    "If we use the highest precision satellite image ratio,"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "It is roughly equivalent to us using a high-resolution telephoto lens to take N close-up photos of each of the 50,000 people to ensure that everyone''s facial features and every pore can be clearly presented,"


    "And everyone''s facial close-up photos are included in a database."


    "In this way, if we want to find a mole on the face of a certain person among the 50,000 people,"


    "The corresponding database must be in it."


    "We just need to find a photo and find the one that covers the mole from the N photos."


    "But finding a mole is rtively simple,"


    "After all, the mole is on the person''s face."


    "As long as you find the person, you can find the mole on his face."


    "But if we want to find a specific mosquito in a stadium with 50,000 people,"


    "Even if we know that the mosquito must have been captured in a certain photo,"


    "It is very difficult to find a mosquito from hundreds of thousands or even millions of photos;"


    "If we magnify 50,000 people to the entire earth,"


    "The size of this database is beyond imagination."


    ¡°In this case, it is extremely difficult for us to search and identify a moving target by manpower,"


    "Just like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "We know the needle is in the sea,"


    "But we may never be able to find it in our lifetime."


    "But if we feed all the data to the Al model and train it,"


    "So that it can find whatever we want in the shortest time,"


    "Then Al can help us find anything we want in the shortest time."


    At this point, Abren added:


    "In addition, there is another area that Al is very good at,"


    "Which is image quality enhancement."


    "If we take a photo from a distance and the photo is a little blurry when erged,"


    "But not blurry enough to bepletely unrecognizable,"


    "Al will automatically optimize the blurry picture based on its own understanding of the picture and the pixels,"


    "Making the blurry picture clear."


    "However, when facing an extremelyrge database,"

 Chapter 6363

    Abren continued: "If theputing power is not enough,"


    "It may take one or two years to optimize it all;"


    "But if there is enoughputing power,"


    "It is likely that privatepanies can take satellite images in just a few days."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Privatepanies can alsounch ormission satellites for taking images."


    "However, ultra-high-precision satellites are not something that privatepanies can obtain."


    "The best we can do in hardware is about the same as Google''s satellite images."


    "In this case, if there is an Al model and sufficientputing power to support it,"


    "We can use Al to make up for theck of hardware uracy,"


    "And the image quality can be ahead of Google;"


    "The images are more urate and can be automatically retrieved by Al."


    "In that case, the strategic use will be very great."


    Charlie said thoughtfully: "If this step can be achieved,"


    "The strategic significance is indeed very great,"


    "Not only for Cataclysmic Front but also for me personally."


    "Brother, is it difficult to achieve this step?"


    "Difficult." Abren nodded and said,


    "To be honest with you, Mr. Wade, anything rted to satellites is difficult."


    "The technology is difficult, the production is difficult, and theunch is difficult."


    "It is even more difficult tounch sessfully and enter orbit smoothly."


    "What we are preparing now is amunication satellite,"


    "Which is one of the satellites with the lowest technical content."


    "But if we want tounch a photo reconnaissance satellite,"


    "The difficulty in all aspects will be more than ten times greater."


    Then Abren said, "However, with this set of Ai models as support,"


    "It should be rtively easy!"


    "It would be even better if we could acquire another private enterprise with a certain scale in the satellite field!"


    Charlie asked him, "Which private enterprise in the satellite field is the strongest?"


    Abren said without hesitation,


    "Of course, it is Elon Musk''s SpaceX,"


    "Which is now the world''srgestmercial satelliteunchpany."


    Charlie nodded, "I have heard about Musk''s deeds."


    "It is indeed something."


    "The main thing is that this buddy is not old enough now."


    "If he was 20 or 30 years older,"


    "I have had a way to make him sell thepany to me tomorrow."


    "Not old enough?"


    Abren had not had much contact with Charlie,


    Andcked understanding of Charlie''s style of doing things and glorious deeds,


    So he was a little confused for a while and couldn''t help asking him:


    "Mr. Wade, does doing business with Musk have anything to do with his age?"


    "Yes, it does."


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "I like doing business with the elderly the most now,"


    "And basically I can make a deal with every order."


    Abren was confused and couldn''t help asking:


    "What are the advantages of doing business with the elderly?"


    "Of course." Charlie smiled and said, "The elderly spend money generously."


    "As long as their core needs can be met,"


    "They are willing to pay any amount of money."


    "Young people are different."


    "They have too many core needs."


    Musk himself is an openly top-rich man,


    And his worth once ranked first in the world.


    This kind of person is not short of money.


    If you want to buy things from him, you can''t just throw money at him.


    Of course, giving a super high premium will definitely make the other party give up,


    But that is not Charlie''s style at all.


    Overall, Charlie''s style is like bartering,


    Or bartering for cash.


    If something can be solved with one or two pills,


    Cash is definitely not used.


    However, for an entrepreneur like Musk who is in his prime,


    Simply using pills should not be enough to impress him.


    After all, rich people of this age are in their prime.


    As long as they don''t have any serious illness,


    They are more energetic than people in their thirties.


    Social animals in their thirties may have no energy for married life,


    While middle-aged rich people like Musk,


    Who are in their prime, not only have a beautiful wife at home,


    But also have all kinds of gossip when they go out.


    What''s more, the children born to him by various women can fill a school bus.


    If Charlie were to go to Musk to do business now,


    He would definitely not get any advantage.


    However, Abren''s idea of photographic reconnaissance satellites did make Charlie feel very practical,


    So he asked, "Brother,"


    "How do the photographic reconnaissance satellites you mentioned work?"

 Chapter 6364

    Abren said, "Photographic reconnaissance satellites work in low-Earth orbits and can orbit the earth in about 80 minutes."


    "During this process, they can continuously take pictures of the areas they pass through."


    "As I said just now, the higher the uracy required, the heavier the task of shooting."


    "If you really want to achieve the uracy of Google and other high-precision satellite maps,"


    "It will take a long time to collect images,"


    "And even more time to process them."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "This is why most satellite images have a long update cycle."


    "This year, we can seest year''s satellite images on the Inte,"


    "Which is considered fast in terms of timeliness."


    "It is estimated that only Google can achieve this timeliness,"


    "And most of the materials used are from a few years ago."


    Charlie asked him, "Since the satellite is always orbiting the earth,"


    "In theory, can it take pictures anywhere you want?"


    "Yes." Abren nodded and said, "In theory, this is true,"


    "But because the earth is round, the best angle for satellite photography is vertical overhead photography,"


    "So the coverage of each satellite is limited."


    "If you want to achieve global photography, you must have enough satellites to wrap up the entire earth like a ball of yarn."


    "This ensures that no matter where you want to shoot,"


    "A satellite will pass over it within tens of minutes."


    "If there are few satellites, this cycle will be lengthened."


    Charlie asked him, "How many satellites are needed to achieve the goal of being able to shoot anywhere in one day?"


    "If the technology is mature, four to five."


    Abren said, "Most of the mature private enterprises in the United States now have this capability."


    "Some of the more advanced ones can even achieve eight revisits a day."


    "That is, if necessary, they can control the satellite to pass by the target point eight times a day,"


    "And take a picture every three hours."


    Charlie asked him: "How much is apany like this worth?"


    "Can it be bought?"


    Abren thought for a while:


    "If I remember correctly, it''s about 30 to 40 billion US dors."


    Then, Abren said: "But it''s really troublesome to buy such apany."


    "Mostpanies in the United States are started by founders who raise funds bit by bit from angel investment."


    "When the market value reaches several billion US dors,"


    "There are at least dozens of shareholders behind them."


    "It is not easy to buy them, and it also involves the issue of delisting and privatization."


    "Although thesepanies are private enterprises,"


    "They have mastered some core technologies to a certain extent,"


    "And the US government will not allow buy and sell at will."


    "If they really want to sell them,"


    "Both the buyer and the seller must undergo strict review before it is possible."


    Charlie asked him: "That is to say,"


    "If I give Musk enough money to buy his SpaceX, he will not sell it to me?"


    Abren nodded and said: "It is impossible to sell it to youpletely,"


    "Because his words are not final."


    "SpaceX has not yet been listed, but the estimated market value is more than 100 billion US dors."


    "Although Musk is a major shareholder, there are still manyplicated capital connections behind him,"


    "And there are probably too many shareholders to count,"


    "So he can only sell you a certain proportion of shares at most,"


    "And you will probably only be a shareholder if you buy shares,"


    "And you will have no control over thepany''s business and secrets."


    "And for the US government, aerospace technology is definitely more important.¡±


    "It is possible for you to find a way to buy an inconspicuous remote sensing satellitepany,"


    "But it is extremely difficult to buy SpaceX."


    Charlie said: "Compared to that,"


    "Buying SpaceX does not mean much to me."


    "Buying a remote sensing satellitepany as you mentioned is the most costeffective."


    "After buying it, I will invest some money to increase the number of satellites."


    "It would be best if it can achieve revisiting once an hour."


    Abren said: "If you can find a suitable white glove from the United States,"


    "This can still be achieved."


    "This white glove must first be 100% reliable."


    "Secondly, he has to be American,"


    "And he must be white, not a minority, let alone an immigrant."


    "Thirdly, he must have a certain social status,"


    "And the Department of Homnd Security must be 100% confident in him."


    "In this way, there will be no background check when acquiring thepany."


    "As long as the government does not intervene,"


    "The shareholders behind the scenes can be handled with money."


    "If the normal valuation of thispany is 4 billion US dors,"


    "6 billion or even 8 billion should be enough to make the shareholderspromise."


    "After thepany is bought under the name of the white gloves,"


    "The data will be directly synchronized to you."


    "If you have any specific needs,"


    "Let the white gloves raise the needs of the team,"


    "And the team only needs to do it."


    "White gloves..."


    Charlie thought about it.


    The people he knew who had a certain social status in the United States were the An family, the Fei family, and the Routhchild family.


    The An family and the Fei family are both Chinese families,


    Especially the An family, which has begun to invest heavily in China.


    It is definitely not suitable for them to do such things.


    The Fei family will also be more or less suspected because of their Chinese identity,


    But the Routhchild family will never have to go through that kind of trouble.


    Their social status and their influence in the US government are unmatched by anyone or any family.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly became clear in his mind and smiled,


    "As for the right white gloves, I actually have a good candidate."


    "It should be easy to let the second person in the Routhchild family do this!"

 Chapter 6365

    Royal Pce.


    The Routhchild were invited here again a dayter to attend the banquet hosted by Queen Helena.


    Simon couldn''t wait any longer,


    Because he knew that the Al model had been handed over,


    And Helena should fulfill her promise and sell him the half pill of the Blood Dispersing Heart Saving Pill.


    Maybe this dinner was just for this matter.


    However, he was a little confused.


    He had already reached an agreement with Helena not to discuss the pill in front of his son.


    If she wanted to sell the pill to him tonight,


    Then the timing didn''t seem to be right.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As for Steve on the side, he no longer had any interest in the Pce.


    He just wanted to go back to New York to prepare,


    And then go to China as soon as possible,


    So he was a little absent-minded during this dinner.


    Before the dinner started, Helena called Charlie and asked,


    "Mr. Wade, I will have dinner with the Routhchild father and sonter."


    "I want to ask you, when are you going to give Simon Routhchild the half pill?"


    "If you are not going to give it to him today,"


    "I will tell him implicitly."


    Charlie smiled and said, "Let him eat peacefully first."


    "I wille to youter and give you the pill and meet Steve again."


    Helena asked, "Then sell the pill to Simon tonight?"


    "Yes."


    Charlie said, "Sell it to him tonight,"


    "So that he can go back to the United States tomorrow."


    "Okay!"


    Helena said with a smile,


    "Tell me when you get to the pce,"


    "I''lle and see you."


    After hanging up the phone, Helena got up and went to the banquet hall.


    The Routhchild father and son had been waiting there for a long time.


    Seeing that Helena hadn''t arrived yet,


    Steve couldn''t help but whispered to Simon,


    "Father, you should have done almost everything here, right?"


    "When do you n to return to the United States?"


    Simon was a little unsure.


    His work had beenpleted, and the Al model was sessfully delivered.


    The only thing left was how Helena would use the model,


    Which had nothing to do with him.


    But the problem was that he hadn''t received the reward he deserved.


    The 50 billion US dors had been prepared long ago,


    Just waiting to buy another half pill from Helena,


    But she had been slow to give him a definite answer,


    Which made him a little uneasy.


    He wasn''t afraid that Helena would fool him,


    But he was mainly worried that there would be another change in the matter.


    If Helena felt that the Al model needed to continue to be tested and slowly epted,


    Then he would have to wait.


    So, he said to Steve:


    "Though things are almost done, I still have some cooperation."


    "I want to talk to Queen Iliad again."


    "If it''s fast, it will take one or two days."


    "If it''s slow, it may take a few more days."


    Steve said: "Father, if there is nothing for me here,"


    "I want to go back to New York to prepare first,"


    "And then hurry up to leave for China."


    "Do you think it''s okay?"


    Simon''s mind immediately moved.


    Although Steve had expressed his attitude before,


    He wanted to go to China alone to develop a business,


    Which was considered to be actively avoiding suspicion and reassuring himself,


    But he was not 100% assured of Steve now.


    After all, before Steve went to China,


    He could not bepletely sure whether he was sincere.


    What if he was throwing a smoke bomb on him,


    At this time he used the excuse of going back to New York to make a goodyout,


    Wouldn''t he be passive?

 Chapter 6366

    Thinking for a moment, Simon said:


    "I guess my things here will only take these two days,"


    "So we don''t need to go back one after the other."


    "You can wait with me for two more days."


    Steve was helpless, but he couldn''t say much, so he said:


    "Okay, Father, I''ll listen to you."


    As they were talking,


    Helena, who was dressed in a formal dress and looked dignified and elegant,


    Walked in apanied by the old queen.


    Seeing this, the father and son immediately stopped talking and stood up together.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Helena came to the two of them with her skirt lifted up, and said with a smile: "You two don''t have to be so polite, please take a seat."


    The two of them sat down again.


    As soon as they sat down, Simon couldn''t help but say:


    "Your Majesty, the cooperation has been basicallypleted now."


    "I don''t know if there is anything else you need to do."


    "Please give me your instructions."


    "After finishing the work, I need to go back to New York first."


    "After dealing with the New York affairs,"


    "I wille back to start a new round of investment."


    Simon''s words were very obscure,


    But Helena could easily hear the subtext in it.


    He just wanted to ask when she could fulfill her promise,


    And it would be best to fulfill it as soon as possible.


    So that he could return to New York as soon as possible.


    So she smiled and said, "I don''t have any other needs."


    "If Mr. Routhchild needs to go back to the United States for something,"


    "You can go back tomorrow."


    Simon was instinctively happy when he heard this,


    Thinking that Helena must be fulfilling her promise,


    But then he felt uneasy.


    What if she meant what she said literally and asked him to go back tomorrow?


    After all, she didn''t mention any obscure information about the elixir.


    Just when Simon was unsure of Helena''s approach and didn''t dare to agree casually,


    She said, "By the way, Mr. Simon, after the dinner, please reserve a little more time."


    "Regarding the previous cooperation, there are some things that need to be reviewed with you."


    "It won''t take up too much of your time,"


    "Probably just ten minutes."


    "Should it be convenient for you?"


    When Simon heard this, he was suddenly excited and nodded quickly and said,


    "Convenient, of course, convenient!"


    "That''s good."


    Helena nodded and smiled,


    "Then please trouble Mr. Steve to wait for a moment."


    "After the review is over, you two can go back to pack your luggage and prepare to return to the United States."


    Steve nodded respectfully and said,


    "Everything will be as Her Majesty the Queen orders."


    Simon on the side was extremely excited at the moment.


    He was about to get half of the pill,


    And his lifespan and physical condition would definitely be pulled back.


    Steve saw the contrast between his father''s expression and thought to himself:


    "The old man has seen and tasted,"


    "And he has so much money that he can''t spend it all in several lifetimes."


    "The only thing that can make him so excited and lose hisposure is probably Charlie''s elixir..."


    "I think Charlie must have asked Helena to promise the old man the elixir,"


    "And I guess Helena will give him the elixir soon..."


    Thinking of this, Steve was very depressed.


    He didn''t know when he could seed to the throne.


    If the old man could get other elixirs,


    He would have to wait a few more years.


    Steve couldn''t help but think of the reminder that Charlie had given him before.


    The elixir could dy the old man''s abdication,


    But it could also make the old man abdicate early.


    The key depends on who has the elixir.


    If Charlie can cut off the supply of elixir to the old man in the future and give the elixir to himself,


    He can also use the elixir as a bargaining chip to ask the old man to give up the position of the head of the family in advance.


    After all, as he gets older, the bnce between power and life will continue to tilt towards life.


    Once the bnce is broken, it is not impossible to give up the throne.


    Therefore, Steve couldn''t help but sigh in his heart:


    "Whether I can be the patriarch of the Routhchild family in the future depends entirely on Charlie''s actions!"

 Chapter 6367

    Helena''s dinner with the Routhchild father and son wasing to an end,


    And Charlie and Maria also returned to the pce.


    Duncan and Marcus were still in the data center.


    Duncan wasmunicating with the technicians about how to set aplex screening rule for the Al model.


    Once the rule was established, it would start to retrieve corporate information worldwide,


    And strive to screen out the list ofpanies that may host a dead soldier''s station,


    And then do the elimination method little by little to narrow the target range as much as possible.


    Charlie didn''t understand technology,


    Nor did he know how to operate Al topleteplex calctions and deductions,


    So he handed it over to professionals to do it,


    And he had already arranged for people to help him solve the problem of vending machines ording to the n.


    It won''t be long before vending machines all over the world will upload arge amount of video materials to the Al model through the Inte,


    And then they will be able to grasp Victoria''s personal whereabouts.


    Once Victoria appears, it will not be as simple as her appearing alone,


    But will bring a series of clues,


    And at that time, more information rted to the Warriors Den will be brought out.


    Charlie knew that her ne usually took off andnded in Argentina,


    And her base must be not far from Argentina.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Moreover, she must use this country as a springboard every time she flies across the continent.


    So when the entire Argentine airport was under his surveince,


    Her whereabouts would be clear to him. When Charlie returned to the pce,


    The housekeeper reported to Helena immediately.


    Helena said to the Routhchild father and son,


    "Wait a moment, I have something to do,"


    "So excuse me for a moment."


    After that, she stood up and walked out of the banquet hall gracefully.


    She came all the way to Charlie''s guest room,


    Knocked on the door gently, and saw Charlie sitting on the sofa in the living room,


    So she hurried up to him and said respectfully:


    "Mr. Wade, the Routhchild father and son are still in the banquet hall."


    "Simon is looking forward to the half pill and has been looking forward to it for a while."


    Charlie nodded, took out a blood-dispersing and heart-saving pill,


    Handed it to Helena, and reminded them:


    "Invite him to the studyter and take out the pill in front of him."


    "Remember, you must take out the whole pill."


    "And cut it in front of him."


    Helena couldn''t helpughing and said,


    "Mr. Wade, you want him to think about it day and night after getting half of it..."


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "You have to give him some motivation."


    After that, Charlie said again:


    "By the way, when you talk to Simon,"


    "Ask the butler to bring Steve to see me."


    "I have something to ask him."


    "Okay."


    Helena said, "Then I''ll go directly to the study and ask the housekeeper to invite Simon over first,"


    "And then ask her to bring Steve to see you."


    After that, Helena said,


    "After you finish talking to Steve,"


    "I''ll ask the housekeeper to notify me."


    "Then I''ll go back to the banquet hall to send them away."


    "And then send the rest of the pills to you."


    "No need."


    Charlie said, "Take the remaining half pill in front of Simon."


    "Ah?"


    Helena thought she had misheard and asked subconsciously, "What did you say, Master Wade?"


    Charlie said, "You divide the pill into two,"


    "Give half to Simon, and take the other half yourself,"


    "And you must act very casually."


    Helena hurriedly said,


    "Mr. Wade, half a pill is worth 50 billion US dors,"


    "Which is really too expensive."


    "There is no need to make me take half a pill just to stimte Simon."


    "Besides, I am only in my twenties,"


    "And it would be too wasteful to take it..."

 Chapter 6368

    Charlie smiled and said,


    "Taking the pill in your twenties can strengthen your body and prolong your life.¡±


    "What''s the waste?"


    "Besides, the pill is not really that expensive."


    "If you sell too much, it will be worthless."


    "If you take this half pill in front of Simon,"


    "It will stimte him to spend more money to buy pills in the future."


    "Maybe the price will double the next time you sell him half a pill."


    Helena was still a little hesitant,


    And for a moment she didn''t know whether she should agree or refuse.


    At this time, Charlie said seriously:


    "Be decisive, Helena,"


    "Don''t always hesitate, do it as I say, don''t hesitate."


    Charlie''s words made Helena''s heart suddenly stagnate.


    What she thought of was the moment when Charlie lost consciousness.


    And she took off all h3r clothes andy beside him.


    At that moment, she was not decisive enough and hesitated,


    So nothing happened in the end.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a little regretful in her heart,


    Thinking to herself: "Should I have been like Mr. Wade said,"


    "More decisive, more decisive..."


    Thinking of this, she was confused, and she couldn''t help but look down at the pill in her hand,


    Then looked up at Charlie, her expression and tone suddenly became very firm and she said: "Mr. Wade, don''t worry, I will never hesitate again in the future,"


    "And will definitely be decisive to the end."


    Charlie didn''t know what she was thinking,


    But nodded with some relief and said:


    "You are the queen now, loved by millions of people and respected by tens of millions."


    "Decisiveness and determination are necessary qualities."


    "They must always be reflected in your aura for everyone to see."


    Helena nodded heavily:


    "Mr. Wade, rest assured, I understand!"


    After that, she said in a very firm tone: "I will give half of the pill to Simon,"


    "And then take the other half in front of him."


    "I will also keep the 30 billion US dorsst time as you said,"


    "Mr. Wade. I will never hesitate to do anything you ask me to do in the future."


    Charlie was a little surprised at her change.


    While feeling happy for her, he also praised her:


    "I am very happy to see such a big change in you in such a short time."


    Helena winked and smiled yfully,


    Then put away the pill, lifted her skirt with both hands,


    Squatted down to salute Charlie, and said:


    "Mr. Wade, I will go to see Simon now!"


    A few minutester, the royal housekeeper Susan walked into the banquet hall.


    She came to Simon and said respectfully,


    "Dear Mr. Routhchild, Her Majesty invites you to move to the study to discuss something." Simon was very excited when he heard this and asked,


    "Now...now?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Yes." Susan nodded, made a gesture of invitation, and said,


    "Please follow me."


    "Okay!"


    Simon was very happy, stood up, and was about to go out.


    Before leaving, Susan turned to Steve and said,


    "Mr. Routhchild, please wait here for a while,"


    "I wille to see youter."


    Steve was a little surprised, not knowing what the housekeeper came to him for,


    But thinking carefully, Helena wanted to see her father,


    Maybe Charlie wanted to see him, so he quickly said,


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you here."


    Simon''s mind was full of pills at this time,


    And he didn''t think much about what Susan meant by this.


    So, he followed her to Helena''s study.


    When he saw Helena, Simon said excitedly,


    "Greetings, Her Majesty!"


    Helena nodded slightly, and after the housekeeper left, she asked Simon,


    "Mr. Routhchild must have been waiting for me to fulfill my promise,"


    "Right?"""

 Chapter 6369

    Hearing Helena speak directly out what was in her mind,


    Simon hesitated for a moment, then stopped hiding and said respectfully,


    "Your Majesty, to be honest, I''m old,"


    "But the reason why I''m still working so hard anding here in person to keep an eye on the delivery of the entire Al model is that,"


    "I really hope to get that half of the magic pill as soon as possible."


    He paused slightly and continued,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Now the Al model has been delivered,"


    "And this Al model uses NVIDIA''stest and best chips,"


    "Which is much stronger than the one in Silicon Valley."


    "Take the video processing demonstrated that day,"


    "For example,pared with the Al processing that is popr on the Inte," "It is a world of difference."


    "Although those Al videos on the Inte look very realistic,"


    "Just like movie special effects, you can see many ws if you look closely,"


    "But the videos processed by this Al model are almost the same as the real ones."


    "I feel that as long as the content processed is not too outrageous or too inconsistent,"


    "Even if it is analyzed by professionals, they will not be able to analyze the problem."


    Helena nodded slightly.


    Simon was not wrong.


    There are many Al models that can process videos online,


    But most of them are just for entertainment purposes.


    Everyone can see theck of realism at a nce.


    However, the Al model in Silicon Valley is really good at processing and rendering videos.


    It is definitely a very high level that can deceive the world.


    If this is used as the evaluation standard for Simon''spletion of this mission,


    Then it can definitely be considered a sessfulpletion.


    So Helena didn''t beat around the bush and took out a pair of disposable gloves from her pocket.


    She took out the Blood-Dispersing and Heart-Saving pill and said to Simon,


    "Mr. Simon, this is the pill you''ve always dreamed of."


    "ording to our agreement,"


    "You can now buy half of it for 50 billion US dors."


    When Simon saw the pill, he became even more excited and said repeatedly,


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured."


    "The money has been prepared and can be paid to you at any time."


    "I just don''t know if there is any difference between your payment information this time and before?"


    Helena smiled and said,


    "There is no difference."


    "Just pay ording to thest ount information."


    "After the money arrives, I will give you the pill."


    Simon was extremely excited and said quickly,


    "Okay, okay! Your Majesty, please wait a moment."


    "I will notify my chief financial officer now,"


    "And ask him toplete the payment immediately!"


    As he said that,


    Simon quickly took out his mobile phone,


    And made a call as quickly as possible.


    As soon as the call was connected, he could not wait to tell the other party:


    "Immediately pay the 50 billion US dors to the ount of the Nordic royal family,"


    "The sooner the better!"


    The other party had been on standby in the United States for 24 hours,


    Just waiting for Simon''s payment order.


    Now that the order was given,


    He naturally did not dare to ck off and quickly started the remittance process.


    After all, it was something Simon had already told him to do.


    Important matters were handled specially,


    And the payment waspleted immediately in a very short time.


    Soon Helena received a reminder of the cash arrival.


    50 billion US dors is indeed a huge sum of money.


    For many toppanies and families,


    If they want to take out so much cash,


    They may have to sell their property to achieve it.


    But for the Routhchild family, 50 billion US dors is very easy.


    Even if such a huge amount of cash is paid in one go,


    It will not have any negative impact on them.


    It''s nothing more than a few fewer numbers in the ount.


    Since the money was received, Helena did not wait for Simon to urge her,


    And immediately took out a thumb-length folding knife,


    Carefully found the center of the pill, and cut it in half.


    Then, Helena pointed to two pills on the table that looked simr in size,


    And said to Simon, "Mr. Simon, you can pick one." Simon was overjoyed and said,


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "I''ll feel it and see which one is more suitable."

 Chapter 6370

    After that, he was about to weigh the two pills to see which one was more.


    Helena stopped him, took out a pair of disposable gloves, and handed them to him, smiling,


    "Mr. Simon, after all, it''s something you''re going to eat,"


    "So you still have to pay attention to hygiene."


    Simon quickly took the gloves and put them on,


    Then carefully ced the two pills in the palms of his hands.


    A pill weighs only a few grams, and the weight of half a pill is even more negligible.


    Moreover, Helena''s cut is very centered, so the weight difference between the two is even more difficult to estimate.


    If you want to know which one is lighter or heavier,


    You can only use a high-precision device like a scale.


    Simon weighed the pills for a long time, but he really couldn''t feel the difference between the two pills.


    He couldn''t help but regret:


    "If I had known this, I would have brought a small scale..."


    Helena smiled and said,


    "Mr. Routhchild, the difference between these two pills is not much,"


    "Don''t be so serious."


    Simon couldn''t help but sigh: "Your Majesty, this pill is about 10 grams,"


    "And half of it weighs about 5 grams, and its price is 50 billion US dors,"


    "Which means that every gram is worth 10 billion US dors."


    "This may be the most expensive substance known in the world."


    "Even if the difference between the two is only 0.1 grams,"


    "It is still 1 billion US dors."


    Helena smiled and nodded as she said,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What Mr. Routhchild said makes sense,"


    "But sometimes people can''t calcte everything."


    "Sometimes they just have to give it a try."


    "To be honest, not long ago, a person I admire very much told me that I must be decisive and resolute."


    "Instead of hesitating here, wavering, and worrying about gains and losses,"


    "It is better to take this step and have no regrets."


    Simon sighed, "Your Majesty is right."


    "It''s me who was too entangled."


    After that, he put down the half of the pill in his left hand,


    Held up the half in his right hand and said,


    "I''ll choose this half."


    Helena asked him, "Are you sure?"


    "If you are sure, you can''t regret it."


    "Sure, sure! Absolutely sure!"


    Simon knew very well that there was no point in hesitating here.


    The weight difference between the two pills might really be only 0.1 grams or even less.


    It was impossible to find professional equipment to determine which one was heavier.


    Instead of hesitating here and making Helena,


    A young girlughs at him, it would be better to be decisive.


    Helena nodded and said,


    "In that case, Mr. Routhchild can take the half pill you chose."


    Simon subconsciously wanted to put the pill into his mouth,


    But then he thought that his son was waiting for him in the banquet hall not far away.


    If he took the pill and looked radiant,


    He would definitely be able to see the clues after he went out.


    Although he was very obedient and sensible,


    He should not stimte him too much,


    Otherwise, he had no intention of rebelling.


    He was always getting younger and better,


    Which might stimte him and force him to rebel.


    So he carefully kept it close to his body, and then said to Helena,


    "Your Majesty, I n to keep this single pill here first,"


    "And take it after returning to the United States."


    Helena also guessed what he was thinking, and smiled slightly, "Our transaction has beenpleted."


    "The pill is now yours, and you have 100% autonomy to decide."


    After that, she reached out and took the other half of the pill back.


    Simon saw her take the half pill away,


    And his heartbeat elerated instantly.


    He hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, I have another request."


    "I wonder if Your Majesty can agree to it!"


    At this time, Simon was thinking that there was obviously only half of the pill left.


    Could he talk to her and buy the other half with money?


    50 billion US dors, or even more expensive,


    It doesn''t matter.


    Anyway, he has enough money.


    Now it''s time to use the money to buy a long life for himself.


    Helena heard him begging and guessed what she was going to say,


    So she smiled and said,


    "Mr. Routhchild, don''t be so polite."


    "If you have any ideas, just say it directly."


    "I will consider it as appropriate."


    After that, she casually took the half pill in front of her,


    And under Simon''s gaze, she put the pill directly into her mouth like eating a piece of chocte.


    Simon was still organizing his words in his mind,


    Thinking about how to talk to Helena,


    And then he saw the scene of his cereber atrophy.


    Helena didn''t even wait for him to finish his words before she ate...


    The half pill he had always dreamed of!

 Chapter 6371

    "Your Majesty... Wait, Your Majesty!"


    Seeing Helena swallow the pill,


    Simon was extremely nervous and blurted out subconsciously.


    After Helena waited for the pill to turn into a warm stream in her mouth and entered her stomach,


    While feeling the refreshing medicinal power,


    She pretended to be puzzled and asked Simon:


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Routhchild, why are you making such a fuss?"


    Simon saw that Helena had eaten the pillpletely,


    And said with great sorrow: "Your Majesty..."


    "You... Why did you eat that half of the pill..."


    Helena asked in confusion:


    "What''s wrong? Mr. Routhchild only bought half of it."


    "Is there any problem if I eat the remaining half myself?"


    "Is it wrong for me to eat my own pill?"


    Simon realized that he was a little offensive, and hurriedly exined:


    "Your Majesty, I... I didn''t mean that..."


    "I just think that you are so young, so healthy, and so energetic."


    "It is really a bit... a bit of a waste to eat this kind of pill...''


    After that, he felt that it was a waste of this pill.


    The word seemed a little inappropriate, so she quickly changed his words and said,


    "Your Majesty... That''s not what I meant... I just..."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I just hoped to buy that half pill as well..."


    "And I was willing to spend 50 billion US dors or more..." "But you just ate the 50 billion US dors pill very casually..."


    "I... I do feel a little regretful..."


    Helena smiled and nodded, and said,


    "I didn''t think about these things when I ate it."


    "After all, you bought half a pill,"


    "And I was toozy to put the remaining half away, so I just ate it."


    After that, she looked at Simon, who was in a state of copse, and said,


    "Besides, Mr. Routhchild, don''t forget that what I promised you is the right to purchase half a pill of the Blood-Rescuing Heart Pill,"


    "Not one full pill."


    "Even if you pay another 50 billion US dors,"


    "I will not sell you this half pill."


    "Why..."


    Simon, who was already old, felt aggrieved like a seven or eight-year-old child.


    He subconsciously said, "Your Majesty, if you say that this pill is not yours,"


    "And you helped others sell me half of it,"


    "And you had to take the remaining half back to its owner,"


    "Then I can understand that you are unwilling to sell it to me,"


    "But...but you would rather eat it yourself than exchange it for 50 billion or even more US dors."


    "Could it be...could it be that 50 billion US dors is so insignificant in your eyes?"


    Helena smiled and said, "When a person has higher pursuits in life,¡±


    "Money is just a number."


    "In my future life, I may not be able to spend even 500 million US dors,"


    "Let alone 50 billion."


    "When 500 million US dors cannot be spent, what is the meaning of 50 billion?" Simon was a little stunned for a moment.


    He couldn''t understand why Helena didn''t even care about 50 billion US dors.


    Is there really someone who doesn''t love money?


    Even if he had endless wealth, he was still not satisfied and hoped that his life could reach a higher peak.


    Could Helena really take 50 billion dors so lightly?


    Puzzled, Simon could not help but ask Helena,


    "Your Majesty, do you still have any elixirs?"


    "If so, can you sell me some extra?"


    Helena nodded and said calmly, "I am sure I still have some elixirs,"


    "But I cannot sell them to you for a while."


    "It depends on your performance."

 Chapter 6372

    Simon hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty,"


    "As long as there are elixirs to sell to me,"


    "I am willing to go through fire and water for it!"


    Helena smiled and said, "Then I''ll wait and see your performance."


    "If you perform well, let alone half a pill,"


    "Even one or even two pills will be no problem!"


    Simon didn''t know that Helena was painting a pie for him.


    Hearing this, he seemed to have received an extremely important guarantee and was instantly overjoyed.


    What he feared most was that the number of pills was limited.


    If he sold one less pill, he would find that he couldn''t buy it when he needed the pill to prolong his life.


    Then he would be helpless.


    If the mysterious person could sell him one or two more pills,


    It shouldn''t be a problem for him to live to be a hundred years old!


    At the same time, Simon''s son Steve was standing in front of Charlie with a surprised face.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    A few minutes ago, Charlie shared his words and asked him toe forward to buy thergest private remote-sensing satellitepany in the United States.


    Although Steve didn''t know what Charlie wanted to do with this kind ofpany,


    He could probably guess that he would use it himself, so he asked him:


    "Mr. Wade, will thepany be handed over to you directly after it is purchased?"


    Charlie waved his hand: "After you achieve controlling stake,"


    "Kick other shareholders out of the board as much as possible."


    "Once everyone else withdraws, you will appoint a professional to be responsible for the daily operation of thispany."


    "I have the final say on which professional will be responsible."


    "I will prepare the information for you at that time."


    "You will announce to the public that he is the next CEO ording to the information I prepare,"


    "And this matter will be considered a sess."


    Although Charlie wanted to take the remote-sensing satellitepany into his pocket,


    If such apany was really acquired by him,


    Then the rounds of review by the FBI and the Department of Homnd Security would make thispany lose all its advantages in an instant.


    So Charlie wanted Steve to hold thispany as a white glove.


    Thepany''s daily operation is to continuously update the global satellite map library.


    No matter who acquires thispany, they can get the global satellite map with the highest rity and the fastest timelines in the civilian field,


    Which can continuously provide Al with thetest satellite maps and help it further improve its database."


    Moreover, the person designated by Charlie will be the head of thepany.


    What this means to Charlie is that no matter where Charlie wants to turn the satellite to look,


    He only needs to tell this person,


    This person will be able to order people to adjust the satellite status as required and closely monitor the designated location.


    After hearing Charlie''s words,


    Steve immediately nodded and said respectfully:


    "No problem, Mr. Wade, this kind of thing can be done with a few billion dors,"


    "Just leave it to me."


    Charlie nodded and said:


    "How much does the acquisition cost?"


    "I will pay for it myself,"


    "You just need to use your influence to help me solve all the policy risks."


    Steve hurriedly said:


    "Mr. Wade, you are too polite,"


    "It''s just a few billion US dors,"


    "Leave this matter to me, I will not let you down."


    Charlie said seriously: "Since it is thepany I want to acquire,"


    "The money should naturally be paid by me,"


    "You don''t have to worry about this,"


    "What you have to do is to make sure that the US government and national security departments do not interfere in this matter."


    "Mr. Wade, you are worried."


    With me in the picture, the government and national security department will never cause any trouble."


    "As long as the price is agreed with the current team,"


    "There will be no other problems."


    Charlie nodded slightly, looked at him very seriously, and said:


    "Steve, this matter means a lot to me."


    "If you help me take over thispany,"


    "I will wee you in Aurous Hill!"

 Chapter 6373

    When Steve returned to the banquet hall,


    His father had note back yet.


    After he sat down, Simon came back with the pill in his pocket,


    Feeling both happy and sad.


    Steve kept staring at his father''s face,


    He was trying to see if he had be younger after meeting Helena in private.


    If so, it would prove that he must have received Charlie''s pill from Helena.


    But strangely, his father looked no different from ten minutes ago.


    He couldn''t help but think to himself:


    "Father was so concerned about Northern Europe this time,"


    "Can''t he get a pill from Charlie?"


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but feel a little happy.


    He felt that Charlie didn''t give his father the pill,


    But met him in private.


    Maybe he was going to increase his bargaining chips on him in the future.


    He didn''t know that the half pill was being kept very carefully by his father.


    Although Simon couldn''t wait to take it,


    In order to take care of his eldest son''s emotions,


    He decided to take the pill back to the United States and wait for Steve to go to China,


    And then find a suitable opportunity to take the pill.


    At this time, Helena had not returned to the banquet hall yet.


    After Simon sat down, he whispered to Steve:


    "Let''s go back early tomorrow morning.


    There are still many things waiting for me to deal with at home."


    "Don''t you also want to go back and prepare as soon as possible and set off for China?"


    Steve nodded and said,


    "I will follow father''s arrangements."


    As he spoke, Steve remembered Charlie''s instructions and said,


    "By the way, Father, after returning to New York,"


    "I have to go to Houston."


    "I want to acquire a remote sensing satellitepany and hope you can approve it."


    Steve knew in his heart that the remote sensing satellitepany that Charlie wanted was worth only three or four billion US dors,


    But he had not yet be the patriarch of the family.


    This kind of acquisition must not be carried out without the authorization of the family,


    Otherwise, it would be easy for his father to think that he did not take him seriously.


    This is different from investing in China.


    This time, his father promised to let him manage a 50 billion investment fund.


    Since his father has given him the right to decide,


    He can invest the 50 billion in China at will.


    But if he spends the 50 billion investment in China elsewhere,


    His father will definitely be dissatisfied.


    Therefore, he must first obtain his consent,


    Before he can acquire thepany openly.


    Simon was a little surprised for a while.


    He asked Steve puzzledly: "Why do you suddenly want to acquire a remote sensing satellitepany?"


    "This kind ofpany should not be of much help to our existing business, right?" Steve exined seriously:


    "Father, I think that the satellite field will definitely be a huge market in the future."


    "We are a littlete to enter the market now and missed Musk''spany,"


    "So I want to acquire a rtedpany first to practice and get familiar with satellite-rted businesses and upstream and downstream industries," "Including the manufacturing and theunch."


    Simon said lightly: "Satellite industry,"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "It''s toote. No matter how profitable this industry is,"


    "It can''t make money like oil and finance,"


    "And it''s not as stable as thetter."


    Seeing that Simon didn''t seem to be very interested, Steve hurriedly said:


    "Father, thepany I n to acquire is estimated to be worth at most 5 billion US dors."


    "I know that this industry cannot bepared with energy and finance,"


    "But I still want to give it a try."


    "I hope you can approve it."


    Simon thought for a moment when he heard that it was only 5 billion US dors.


    He said, "Since you have this idea to explore more,"


    "I, as a father, should also give you more support."


    "Just go ahead and do it."


    "I will increase the budget for you."


    "You can make your own decision within 10 billion US dors."


    Simon was gradually relieved about Steve.


    Sometimes he even felt that his son was too sensible,


    So he really wanted to treat him better.


    Since his son wanted to do something he was interested in,


    He would give him more help, which would be considered aspensation.


    Steve was waiting for this statement from his father.


    He knew very well that in his current situation,


    As long as his requirements were not outrageous,


    And the funds used did not make his father feel distressed,


    His father would definitely give him the green light.


    With Simon''s words, Steve nned to go back and discuss the acquisition with the remote sensing satellitepany first.


    After the acquisition details were finalized,


    He would let his subordinatesplete the follow-up matters,


    And he would go to China as soon as possible to report to Charlie.

 Chapter 6374

    After the father and son left the pce and returned to the hotel,


    Steve returned to his room and arranged for his confidant,


    To contact the remote sensing satellitepany that Charlie wanted immediately.


    At this time, it is necessary to cut the Gordian knot,


    Contact, negotiate, andplete as soon as possible.


    It just so happens that he can take this opportunity to show Charlie the ability to do things.


    This remote-sensing satellitepany has not been doing very well for many years.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Their main revenuees from providing data authorization topanies around the world that need satellite maps,


    Just like navigationpanies sell their own map authorizations.


    They make a set of maps at their own cost and then sell them topanies that need map functions in their own software.


    However, because they provide high-precision satellite images,


    Thepany has long been registered with the US National Security Department.


    The National Security Agency has many requirements and constraints on them,


    Which will greatly limit their revenue capabilities.


    For example, any enterprise that buys its satellite data can only buy thetest pictures from a few months ago.


    Although their satellites are constantly shooting at the world every day,


    The Department of Homnd Security is worried that they will leak secrets of the military,


    And other departments when updating thetest data,


    And requires them to update thetest data at least six monthster;


    To put it bluntly, the satellite pictures taken six months ago can be opened to partners today,


    And the satellite pictures taken today can only be opened to partners six monthster.


    This leads to theck of real-time satellite pictures,


    Which are unattractive to a considerable number of users.


    If the database is updated quickly enough,


    The practicality will increase exponentially,


    But for the US government, if the database of such apany is updated too quickly,


    It is also a threat to them.


    If the US president travels secretly,


    Ordinaryizens can capture the president''s movement trajectory through the position change of Air Force One one dayter,


    Which is absolutely intolerable.


    Moreover, the United States has military operations in many countries.


    Take Syria for example.


    The US military just stole Syria''s oil,


    And the satellite photos were seen clearly the next day.


    This is also uneptable to the US military.


    Therefore, in addition to the rigid regtions on timeliness,


    The national security department will have many other requirements.


    For example, the satellite images within certain coordinates must be more than two years old,


    And some coordinates do not allow their satellites to take any form of photography.


    Some coordina must even be reced with pictures provided by the National Security Department to cover up tracks.


    Perhaps there are already ten nuclear missile silos in this ce,


    But on the satellite map, it is still a deserted desert.


    In addition, their database is also directly connected to the security department, And the security department checks their data at any time to prevent any possibility of leaking confidential information.


    So many restrictions and shackles are like a tight hoop for thispany, full of torture.


    Their founders and shareholders once hoped to sell thepany and start a new business on an unconstrained track,


    But the National Security Department did not give them this opportunity.


    They stipted that the controlling shareholder of thispany must be a native


    Americanpany,


    And the actual controller of thepany must be an American for more than three generations.


    This restricts some potential buyers in the United States,


    And all potential buyers outside the United States.


    Not only are there requirements for controlling shareholders,


    But even before thepany goes public,


    All shareholders must bepanies from NATO member countries,


    Any current shareholders are not allowed to resell the shares of the beast species topanies in other countries outside of NATO member countries.


    This means that if Charlie goes through normal channels,


    It would be a pipe dream to even obtain 1% of the shares of thispany.


    Of course, so many restrictions also make it a pipe dream for the founder of thispany to cash out,


    Because no one is interested in hispany at all.


    After all, no one wants to buy apany that is constrained everywhere.


    Just when the founder of thepany felt that he would never be able to cash out in his lifetime,


    He suddenly received a message that the famous Routhchild family was actually interested in his humble littlepany!


    Even Routhchild wanted to acquire hispany in full!


    Although this remote sensing satellitepany is a specialpany that is controlled by the National Security Department and subject to various restrictions,


    If the buyer is an authentic American,


    And the famous Routhchild family,


    Then all control measures can be perfectly circumvented.


    In addition, the boss and shareholders of thepany have long been looking forward to cashing out,


    So when they heard that the second-inmand of the Routhchild family wasing to discuss the acquisition,


    They immediately organized an online vote.


    As a result, without exception, everyone agreed to sell.


    So, the founder and CEO immediately began to discuss the acquisition limit with his partners and investors.


    On Steve''s way to Houston,


    They reached a few consensuses on the acquisition.


    If the other party pays the acquisition money in one lump sum,


    The reserve price can be lowered to 3 billion US dors.


    As long as the contract Steve gives is above this amount,


    The agreement can be signed;


    If the payment of the acquisition money needs to be paid in batches and installments,


    And the total payment period exceeds one year,


    But there are no other additional terms,

 Chapter 6375

    The reserve price will be increased to 3.3 billion US dors.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    For every additional year of the payment period,


    The reserve price will increase by 10% on the basis of 3 billion US dors;


    If the payment of the acquisition money needs to be paid in batches and installments,


    And there are performance bets and nonpete agreements,


    Then the reserve price will start from 4 billion US dors,


    And 2 billion US dors must be paid in the first installment.


    Everyone reached a consensus, and CEO Carl Lucas suppressed his excitement,


    And waited for Steve''s arrival in the office.


    After arriving in New York, Steve rushed to Houston almost non-stop.


    Originally, he could let Carl take the core team to New York to meet him,


    But in order to learn more about thispany and to better win people''s hearts,


    He decided toe in person.


    After all, acquiring thispany is only Charlie''s initial requirement.


    It is most important to keep thispany stable and controble so that Charlie can continue to operate.


    When Steve, apanied by a group of bodyguards and entourage, arrived at thepany''s headquarters in Houston,


    All executives, including the CEO, lined up in front of the helipad on the rooftop.


    Three helicopters arrived one after another.


    Since there was only one helipad, the first two helicoptersnded and waited for the passengers to get off before taking off again.


    The two helicopters were all filled with bodyguards, nearly 20 people in total.


    When the third helicopternded,


    Steve and several of his assistants got off the helicopter together.


    CEO Carl wanted toe forward but was stopped by several bodyguards a few meters away.


    After the bodyguards searched him, he was allowed to approach Steve.


    Seeing Steve, Carl said excitedly:


    "Mr. Routhchild, it''s a great honor to meet you."


    "I am the CEO of Skyline, Carl Lucas, you can call me Carl!"


    Steve nodded slightly, shook hands with him, and then said:


    "Hello Carl, I think you already know my intention,"


    "Let''s find a meeting room and have a good talk."


    Carl immediately said: "Okay, Mr. Routhchild,"


    "Please follow me, I will take you to the meeting room."


    Steve smiled and walked out,


    And a group of bodyguards immediately surrounded him and Carl,


    And came to the top floor meeting room of the office building.


    After the two came to the meeting room,


    Other executives could only be allowed to enter after being searched one by one.


    In order to prevent too many people from being too chaotic,


    Carl only brought two people to the meeting,


    One was thepany''s chief technology officer.


    And the other was thepany''s chief financial officer.


    After Steve sat down, he said to Carl,


    "Carl, please give me a brief introduction to yourpany."


    Carl nodded and said respectfully,


    "Mr. Routhchild, we have nearly 800 employees in Skyline."


    "The building you are in is our headquarters."


    "There are about 500 employees working here."


    "Our servers are also here."


    "This building is our own property."


    "The current market value is about 70 million US dors;"


    "Skyline currently has a total of 29 satellites in orbit."


    "We have reached a cooperation with SpaceX."


    "Next month, three more Sky satellites will beunched together with their Starlink satellites."


    "There will be three more in the first quarter of next year."


    "ording to our original goal,"


    "The number of satellites will be increased to 45 within next year."


    Steve asked him,


    "How is your current revisit capability?"


    Carl said, "Under normal circumstances,"


    "Four to five revisits a day are not a big problem."


    "Under special circumstances, special targets can be revisited 20 times a day,"


    "But this also depends on the target''s illumination time."


    "Our satellites are excellent in the civilian grade,"


    "And the uracy can currently reach the meter level,"


    "But the imaging has a high demand for light."


    "In weak light or even at night, basically nothing valuable can be captured."


    Steve nodded, and asked,


    "Are you shooting every day?"


    "Is the data updated every day?"


    "Yes," Carl said,


    "Let our chief technology officer give you a detailed introduction."


    The chief technology officer pushed his sses and exined,


    "When our satellite orbits the earth,"


    "It will take pictures of the ces it passes through ording to the predetermined orbit."


    "Each area will be numbered, and the shooting will be carried out one by one ording to the numbered plots,"


    "And then handed over to the background for stitching and synthesis."


    "The satellite will choose whether to shoot ording to the light, weather, and visibility of the ce it passes through."


    "Our CEO just introduced to you that our technology and hardware are not as good as the keyhole of the US military,"


    "So generally speaking, if the ce it passes through is in the evening or at night,"


    "We will not take pictures; we will not take pictures in cloudy and thunderstorm weather;"


    "Generally, we will only take pictures when the light is good and there is no cloud or fog."


    "The pictures taken will be automatically screened,"


    "And only those that meet the rity standards will be allowed to enter the database;"


    "After entering the database, the filmed material will be sealed ording to the timestamp."


    "After the time limit fixed by the security department has passed,"


    "The system will automatically rece the previous image material."


    "However, the surface area of the earth is veryrge."


    "Under normal circumstances, we need at least two months to conduct a qualified andprehensive shooting of thend around the world."


    "Therefore, our database can also provide users with any piece ofnd in the world."


    "Changes every few months in the past nearly ten years."


    "This is a paid function on our own software and a source of ie for our selfoperated business;"

 Chapter 6376

    Carl said: "Mr. Routhchild since we are talking about ie,"


    "Let our chief financial officer tell you about our current financial situation."


    Steve waved his hand: "Don''t worry, I want to ask,"


    "Can you ess the data that the security department requires you to seal internally?"


    "Yes."


    The chief technology officer said:


    "All data taken by satellites will be directly transmitted back from our satellites to the database of our own server as soon as possible,"


    "And the security department requires that our data must be sealed and cannot be made public before the time limit expires."


    Steve nodded slightly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If it was just a requirement that it could not be made public,


    Then it would be fine.


    At least Charlie could get the first-hand data as soon as possible.


    So, Steve asked again:


    "If I am particrly interested in a certain ce and want the satellite to keep a close eye on it,"


    "I think it can be done, right?"


    The chief technology officer said:


    "It can be done, but if this demand is frequent,"


    "It will have a certain impact on the satellite''s original shooting mission."


    Steve felt relieved.


    After buying thispany, he was not going to make money from it.


    It would be best if Charlie could use it easily.


    The main thing was that these satellites must keep rotating in the sky.


    Otherwise, he would rather all satellites run over the ces that Charlie was interested in and shoot 24 hours a day.


    As for thepany''s original business, it was nothing,


    And it waspletely eptable not to make a penny.


    Thinking of this, Steve looked at the CFO and said,


    "Next, let me introduce the financial situation."


    The CFO said respectfully, "Mr. Routhchild, Skyline has now gone through four rounds of financing,"


    "With a total financing amount of 670 million US dors."


    "The most recent financing was at the beginning ofst year,"


    "With a financing amount of 300 million dors."


    "Our annual revenuest year was 230 million US dors,"


    "And the profit was negative 50 million US dors."


    "This year has not yet ended, and the revenue is expected to be around 270 million,"


    "And the profit is expected to be negative 100 million US dors."


    "This is mainly because the hardware investment this year is rtivelyrge."


    "I will introduce it to you in detail in the fixed assetster."


    "Next, I would like to introduce to you our cash reserves,"


    "External investments, and equity situation."


    "If you have any other questions, you can ask me at any time."


    Steve waved his hand, looked at Carl, and said seriously,


    "My time is limited."


    "I will let professionals connect with for detailed content in the future."


    "I will tell you my acquisition needs,"


    "And then we will set a price and directly advance the core issues."


    "What do you think?"


    Carl immediately said, "No problem, we will follow your pace."


    "Okay." Steve nodded and said,


    "I asked around before I came here, and a rtively professional person evaluated the valuation of yourpany for me."


    "It''s probably in the range of 3 billion to 4 billion US dors."


    "But you also know that valuation is very fictitious."


    "Even if your valuation can reach 4 billion US dors,"


    "That''s just the price others paid when they invested in you."


    "I think you have a good prospect, and I have 400 million US dors to invest in you in exchange for your 10% of the shares to bet on the future,"


    "But you can''t put this 400 million US dors in your pocket."


    "Instead, it will be ced in yourpany''s ount to develop your business."


    "If you want to put it in your own pocket,"


    "It''s not an investment,"


    "But a private equity transaction."


    "In that case, no one will be willing to pay 3 billion."


    At this point, Steve said, "But I can give you a condition."


    "That you can''t get anywhere else."


    "I will directly acquire yourpany at 5 billion US dors."


    "Of the 5 billion US dors,"


    "I can directly give you 2.5 billion, making you real billionaires immediately."


    "Then, all of you shareholders must stay here and continue to help me run thispany."


    "I won''t pay you any extra sry,"


    "But I will give you the remaining $2.5 billion in the next three years."


    "After the three years, if I still need you to stay here,"


    "We will renegotiate the terms."


    "If you can ept it, you can directly enter the acquisition process today."


    "If not, I will go back to New York."


    "This offer is valid for three days."


    "You can call other shareholders to discuss it."


    ,


    "If you change your mind, contact me within three days."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6377

    The valuation of 5 billion dors has greatly exceeded the real market value of Skyline.


    Although Steve gave a time limit of three years to get the money,


    At least there is no performance bet,


    That is to say, as long as the shareholders of Skyline sign,


    The money will be received.


    These days, the most uneptable thing to sign is a bet agreement.


    The world situation changes as fast as lightning.


    You may think that your industry will be a hot spot in the next three years,


    But tomorrow the entire industry may bepletely finished.


    In this case, no one dares to bet that future performance will continue to rise.


    Therefore, Carl almost immediately had the answer in his mind.


    He had no reason to refuse this proposal.


    However, he still hoped to strive for greater benefits.


    After all, he was facing the second inmand of the Routhchild family.


    The Routhchild family is rich enough to rival a country.


    5 billion and 6 billion, to them, maybe like 50,000 and 60,000 in the eyes of ordinary middle-ss people.


    It is normal to spend a little more money when you like something.


    Thinking of this, he said to Steve:


    "Mr. Routhchild, we can ept the terms of your proposal,"


    "But thepany''s valuation is slightly lower than our expectations."


    "We hope to increase the valuation of Skyline to 6 billion."


    "If you ept it, we can sign the contract at any time."


    Steve was not a fool. He smiled calmly and said:


    "This offer is based on my personal interest in the remote sensing satellite industry."


    "If I were to analyze the actual value and development space of Skyline based on a rational market,"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I would note here at all."


    "So this price is the ceiling price I can give."


    "I can assure you that there will be no room for price growth."


    "As for whether there is room for price decline,"


    "I can''t guarantee it to you."


    Steve''s attitude puts Carl in a dilemma.


    He didn''t know whether Steve was telling him the truth or deliberately lying to deceive himself.


    The most important thing now was to try whether Steve was determined to get Skyline for some reason.


    If so, he would not give up the 6 billion dors.


    No matter how he exined and whitewashed himself,


    He would definitely win in the end;


    But if not, he would probably lose a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get out of the predicament because of the 6 billion offer.


    Seeing that Carl was hesitant, Steve took out his phone and said calmly,


    "It seems that three days is too long for you."


    "Let me give you three minutes to think about it."


    "As long as you say Yes, 2.5 billion cash will be in your ount within ten minutes."


    "If you say No, or say anything unrted to Yes,"


    "I will immediately stop the acquisition and return to New York."


    "You decide, and the countdown begins."


    Carl was so nervous that he almost broke out in a cold sweat.


    This feeling was like ying a game of answering questions and passing levels.


    If he answers thest question and umtes a lot of bonuses,


    He can win more bonuses if he chooses to answer this question,


    But once he loses, all the previous bonuses will be cleared.


    If he gives up thest question,


    The umted bonuses can be put in his pocket and there will be no more risks.


    Two minutes passed quickly, and Steve reminded him,


    "It''s thest minute."


    "If you still can''t make a decision,"


    "I''ll go back in one minute."


    Carl looked at Steve, hesitated for a moment,


    And finally made up his mind and blurted out,


    "Yes! I choose Yes!"


    After that, he breathed a sigh of relief on the spot.


    Steve nodded and said, "Give me the bank information of all your shareholders."


    ¡°Two and a half billion dors will correspond to each person''s shares,"


    "And all will be paid within ten minutes."


    Carl eximed,


    "Mr. Steve, don''t we need to sign a framework agreement,"


    "And then wait for the audit before paying?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6378

    The normal acquisition process is very cumbersome.


    In order to ensure that the acquiredpany has no hidden minefields,


    The acquirer must hire a professional audit team to conduct strict audits.


    The main task is to check whether the situation stated by the other party is true.


    Only after ensuring that there are no problems will the payment process begin.


    However, Steve''s approach surprised him.


    He didn''t even sign a framework agreement,


    Let alone an audit, but directly paid 2.5 billion dors.


    This was too much of a joke.


    Seeing Carl''s surprise, Steve said calmly:


    "No one in the world can cheat money from us."


    "Since you have agreed to my offer,"


    "I will pay the money sooner orter."


    "It doesn''t matter if I pay it early orte."


    "If there is any problem with the audit,"


    "I have many ways to make you pay back the money with interest."


    Carl understood instantly.


    For the Routhchild family, they never have to worry about someone defaulting on the money they pay.


    In the United States, if someone dares to default on the Routhchild family''s ount,


    The other party will definitely pay a heavy price.


    Even if Steve gave him the money first,


    He would never dare to trip him up in the subsequent acquisition process,


    Let alone take the money and not do the work.


    So, he immediately said excitedly and gratefully:


    "Mr. Routhchild trusts us so much,"


    "We will definitely not let you down!"


    Steve nodded and said: "After the money arrives,"


    "I will give you an interface address."


    "You must open the ess rights of all data in your database to this interface in the shortest time."


    Data docking is like the docking of electricity.


    The interface is like the socket at home.


    Once the interface is created, it can be used by other devices to obtain electricity or data through the interface.


    As long as the interface of the skyline database and the interface of the Ai model are interoperable,


    The Al model can continuously grab data from the skyline database.


    Carl naturally had no reason to refuse Steve''s request.


    He said without hesitation:


    "Mr. Routhchild, please rest assured that we can share all our data through the interface at any time."


    Steve smiled and said:


    "Very good, I like to do business with people like you."


    "After the data interface is opened,"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Your satellite orbit information will also be synchronized."


    "In the future, what your satellite focus on shooting,"


    "My people will tell you, you just do it."


    Carl nodded and said quickly:


    "Okay, Mr. Routhchild, everything is at yourmand!"


    An hourter.


    All shareholders of Skyline received their share of the acquisition money.


    After the $2.5 billion was paid,


    Steve didn''t even want to waste time signing the contract,


    So he immediately called Charlie and reported to him:


    "Mr. Wade, the acquisition of Skyline has basically beenpleted."


    "We can start connecting to the database and grabbing data."


    Charlie was overjoyed.


    As a Chinese, he couldn''t buy an Americanpany,


    But Steve took it all in just a few hours.


    This efficiency is really amazing.


    Now that Skyline is in hand,


    The next step is to see how tobine the Al model with Skyline''s data to maximize its effectiveness.


    So, Charlie took Maria to meet with Abren and Duncan to discuss.


    Abren is proficient in technology, so he said to everyone:


    "The data in the Skyline database is already astronomical."


    "It will take a long time for us to grab such a huge amount of data through the interface,"


    "So I suggest that we can first select a regional range and let Ai grab satellite images of this area from the Skyline database first,"


    "And then let Ai enhance the image quality."


    "In this way, we can concentrateputing power on a specific area and get results faster."


    Duncan said: "In this case, why not start with Lagos,"


    "And get the image data of the oil extractionpanies near Lagos for Ai to analyze and find out where the Warriors Den is stationed."


    "Let''s put it aside and find it out first!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6379

    Duncan''s words lifted everyone''s spirits.


    Maria''s young face suddenly jumped up,


    And she couldn''t hide her excitement and said,


    "What Inspector Li said makes sense."


    "No matter what, we should find it out first."


    "Brother Charlie will deal with them sooner orter!"


    Duncan smiled slightly, then looked at Charlie again and said seriously,


    "Mr. Wade, we talked about this before the Al model wasunched."


    "My idea is to find a way to locate the information of the Five Military Governors'' Office of the Warriors Den,"


    "Including but not limited to their station location, organizational structure,"


    "And especially the identities of these five so-called Grand Governors."


    Then, Duncan said, "If we press ording to the information Mr. Wade had obtained before,"


    "The one in charge of Africa among the Five Military Governors should be the


    Right Military Governor''s Office, right?"


    Charlie nodded: "Yes, it is the Right Military Governor''s Office."


    Duncan said: "Then locating their base in Nigeria is only the first step."


    "Since the base of this dead soldier belongs to the Right Military Governor''s Office,"


    "It must be rted to the Right Military Governor''s Office."


    "If we use the Al model andbine it with the Skyline database,"


    "We may be able to find relevant clues about the Right Military Governor''s Office."


    "If we can take the opportunity to destroy the base camp of the Right Military Governor''s Office,"


    "It will definitely be extremely helpful for the Warriors Den. Big blow!"


    Charlie''s eyes lit up and they asked him:


    "What specific ideas does Inspector Li have?"


    Duncan replied: "In order to lure you into the trap,"


    "The Warriors Den has narrowed down the clues of their station in Nigeria to seven or eight oil fields."


    "However, if you want to locate who is specifically from these seven or eight oil fields,"


    "You still have to go to Nigeria and then unravel the goods they quietly circte,"


    "Check the goods and transportation routes, and then find out which of the seven or eight oil fields the goods went to."


    "However, we certainly can''t go to the tiger mountain knowing that there are tigers in the mountain,"


    "So my idea is that since we already have an Al model and even have information data on the skyline,"


    "Can we use Al to analyze it for us and see if it can locate the target?"


    Maria on the side asked with some doubts:


    "Inspector Li, it is difficult for Ai to make urate judgments without enough avable information, right?"


    "Sometimes I will ask Ai some more difficult questions."


    "They are not very rigorous."


    "If the question is difficult,"


    "They will often answer irresponsibly based on the one-sided content they know."


    "Yes," Duncan said:


    "This will test how different our Al is from other Als."


    "We can let it analyze the problem by itself first,"


    "And then present the process and basis of its analysis after drawing conclusions."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Whether we believe and adopt its conclusions in the end depends on our own judgment."


    Duncan said: "From yesterday to now, I have been studying this Al model."


    "Itsputing power is indeed very powerful,"


    "But it is still a littlecking in logical thinking."


    "In essence, it is more like a genius child and needs constant guidance and training."


    "My current idea is to take this opportunity to see,"


    "If I can train it to have a certain criminal investigation awareness."


    Charlie said: "Inspector Li, now that we have a general direction,"


    "We might as well try it out."


    "The interface of the skyline has begun to capture data,"


    "And the priority is to capture the relevant data of Nigeria."


    "You can start training Al directly."


    Duncan nodded and said:


    "Okay, Mr. Wade, I''ll try it."


    Then, Duncan asked Al a question.


    The question was: If one of the followingpanies is likely to hide thousands of people inside thepany without being known,


    Which one do you think is most likely and why?"


    Then, the names of the seven oil fields in the scope were told to the Al model.


    Al quickly began its own thinking and calctions.


    It collected relevant information about these oil fields,


    And then analyzed andpared the data.


    After a few seconds, it replied:


    "I think thepany with the greatest possibility of hiding thousands of people is Rafael Oil."


    "The reason is that Ipared the relevant information of the seven oilpanies in the Nigerian Labor Congress."


    "The number of registered employees of thispany is the least among the seven oilpanies,"


    "But its production capacity ranks second among the seven oilpanies."


    "Its per capita output ratio has far exceeded the normal standard of Nigeria''s oil extraction industry,"


    "Which proves that it has more unknown workers working for it;"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6380

    Duncan said, "You also need to consider the possibility of unregistered employees."


    "The dimension of your statistics is employee information data,¡±


    "And the employee information dataes from the Labor Congress."


    "This means that only formal employees who have joined the union in the oil field will be recorded by the Labor Congress."


    "If they use arge number of unregistered informal employees, your judgment may be biased;"


    Al replied after a few seconds:


    "What you said makes sense."


    "I checked the relevant information of all informal employees in Nigeria and saw arge number of reports,"


    "And records of informal employees being injured or killed on the job."


    "It seems that this situation is verymon in Nigeria."


    Duncan said to everyone:


    "Al''s execution ability is indeed very strong."


    "Simply obtaining and collecting relevant data,"


    "If there is no official channel, may also require a lot of manpower,"


    "Material resources and time. For Al, it is only a matter of seconds."


    After that, Duncan asked him again:


    "Think about it in a different way."


    "Are there any other ways to verify it?"


    After a few seconds, Al replied:


    "I just obtained its database information through the front-end loophole of the Nigerian power supply department''s website,"


    "And obtained the monthly power consumption of these sevenpanies."


    "Then, through the database loopholes of the Nigerian oil department and the tax department,"


    "I obtained the monthly output of the sevenpanies."


    "Based on these two data, I calcted the unit power consumption of the seven oil fields,"


    "That is, the amount of electricity they each need to produce one ton of oil."


    "Among them, KS Oil Company has the highest unit power consumption,"


    "Which is 15% higher than the average of the other sixpanies."


    "In other words, KS uses an additional 15% of electricity."


    "I have reason to suspect that this part of electricity is used for the living needs of those thousands of people,"


    "So it is now the most suspicious."


    Duncan raised his eyebrows and smiled,


    "This is quite smart,"


    "And it is really amazing to be able to obtain so much non-public data in such a short time." Charlie asked him, "So, this KS Oil is really very suspicious?"


    Duncan shook his head, "It''s not certain yet."


    "Al doesn''t understand human nature well enough and will ignore many objective factors."


    After that, he said to Al,


    "You haven''t considered the possibility that there are oil fields that conceal production."


    "Although the power consumption data they left in the power supply department is unlikely to be falsified,"


    "Once a certain oilpany conceals its production,"


    "It will indirectly increase the unit power consumption you mentioned."


    "In other words, if the KS oil field does not use an additional 15% of electricity,"


    "But quietly conceals 15% of its production capacity,"


    "Then your judgment is wrong again."


    The Al immediately replied, "You make sense."


    "I looked up information about Nigeria''s concealed production."


    "The country has always had a serious problem with oil smuggling,"


    "And concealing production is a well-known secret in the country''s oil industry."


    "If KS Oil has concealed its production,"


    "The credibility of this data will be greatly reduced."


    "If these sevenpanies have concealed their production to varying degrees,"


    "The unit power consumption data will lose its meaning."


    Duncan added, "You should consider human nature more,"


    "Especially the psychology of criminals."


    "Sometimes, when criminals are engaged in a serious illegal act,"


    "In order to avoid exposing themselves as much as possible," "They will try their best to abide by thew in other aspects."


    "Does this give you some inspiration?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Duncan''s words made Al fall into silence for a minute.


    A minuteter, it suddenly answered:


    "I have sorted out and studied all the books rted to criminal psychology,"


    "As well as ssic criminal cases from all over the world."


    "From now on, in this incident,"


    "I will regard criminal psychology as an influencing factor,"


    "With an influencing index of 50%."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6381

    Then, Al said: "Based on the new influencing factor ranking,"


    "The targetpany should be the least likely to conceal production capacity and evade taxes among the sevenpanies."


    "However, if it is based on this logic,"


    "Then they have increased the power consumption of thousands of people, ''


    "And the unit power consumption on paper will inevitably increase."


    "In this way, KS Petroleum has be the most suspiciouspany."


    "KS Petroleum is the most suspicious because of its high unit power consumption,"


    "And it is very likely that it is a misjudgment caused by concealing production."


    "This is an unsolvable, mutually reinforcing, and contradictory dead loop.¡±


    Duncan said: "If it only looks like a dead loop,"


    "But not a real dead loop, then there must be a key point to break the dead loop that has not been captured."


    "If it is indeed a dead loop, it often means that we have found the right one."


    "So the problem now is that you have to find a way to try to break your previous judgment."


    "It''s like you built a house."


    "In order to ensure that its roof does not leak,"


    "You must first waterproof it to the extreme of your ability,"


    "And then try every means to pour water in from the roof.¡±


    "If it can''t be poured in,"


    "It proves that your approach is correct."


    "If it can be poured in, it proves that your approach is wrong."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few seconds, Al replied:


    "I think that if KS oil really has a problem,"


    "It will definitely not leave a bug that can be easily discovered by others in terms of unit power consumption.¡±


    "This is like what you said just now."


    "When making a big mistake, try to avoid making other small mistakes as much as possible."


    "So KS was so easily found to have problems by me,"


    "It is very likely that it did not make other big mistakes."


    "However, since the target does need to supply electricity to thousands of people,"


    "I now have a guess that the other party should have other ways to obtain electricity."


    After that, it continued:


    "All Skyline data rted to Nigeria has been uploaded to the server."


    "I need tobine Skyline''s data to identify the target in more detail."


    "It currently takes about 90 seconds to enhance the image quality of all images in


    Skyline data to improve the resolution of satellite images."


    "Please wait."


    More than a minuteter, Al continued:


    "Image quality enhancement has beenpleted."


    "I have selected the best quality data this year for analysis."


    "The identifiable high-voltage power supplyworks around the seven oil fields all belong to Nigeria Power Holdings Co., Ltd."


    "The power consumption data I just obtained also came from thispany,"


    "So it can be basically confirmed that there is no second power supply line for the seven oil fields;"


    Duncan asked back: "Based on your judgment on satellite images,"


    "Have you considered the possibility of high-voltage lines going underground?"


    Al replied: "I have checked the satellite images of the area in the past fifteen years from Skyline."


    "The undergrounding of high-voltage lines is arge project and takes a long time,"


    "But in the satellite images of the past fifteen years,"


    "No construction traces that may be rted to the undergrounding of highvoltage lines have been found."


    Duncan was obviously a little surprised,


    Because he found that Al had begun to verify its own conclusions before giving a conclusion,


    Which was much more mature than giving a direct answer just now.


    If you want to train an employee to make such a transformation,


    It may take several years.


    If you encounter someone with a bad brain,


    He may not be able to make it in your lifetime,


    But for Al, it''s just a few conversations.


    This is the importance of training Al.


    Letting a top detective train Al will inevitably make Al have very rigorous logic.


    Duncan was obviously very relieved.


    He said with a somewhat excited tone:


    "You determined that the target''s additional power consumption was not supplemented by the Nigerian Electricity Holding Company,"


    "And you also determined that the target should have no other external power supply channels."


    "Based on this, have youe to any new conclusions?"


    The Al model replied:


    "I think the target should have supplemented this part of the power gap by itself."


    Duncan looked at Charlie and asked him:


    "Mr. Wade, the dead men''s base supplies an additional supply of electricity to thousands of people."


    "This gap should be veryrge, right?"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6382

    Charlie nodded and said: "The gap is veryrge,"


    "And this electricity consumption is not just as simple as the daily electricity consumption of these thousands of people."


    "I have been to the copper mine in Cyprus, where thousands of people live in underground bunkers."


    "The scale of the underground bunker is veryrge."


    "It has to carry all the daily needs of thousands of people,"


    "Even including the training of the dead men."


    "It is almost an underground city."


    "Moreover, such a huge bunker requires 24-hour venttion and 24-hour drainage of groundwater."


    "In order to confuse their judgment of time,"


    "The light there is as bright as day 24 hours a day;"


    "In addition, the bases of the Warriors Den''s dead men are not concentration camps,"


    "But homes where these dead men live and reproduce."


    "Moreover, although the Warriors Den uses special poisons and antidotes to control the dead men and uses their families as threats,"


    "In order to make them want to live,"


    "They will provide them and their families with a rtively good living environment."


    "Therefore, the temperature and humidity of the underground bunkers will also be precisely controlled,"


    "And the power consumption will be very high."


    Duncan nodded and asked the Al:


    "How do you think the target can make up for such arge power gap by itself?"


    "Photovoltaic? Wind energy? Or other channels?"


    Al replied: "Based on the special situation of the target,"


    "I think oil-based power generation should be the best choice for the other party."


    "Photovoltaic and wind power are too conspicuous and not stable enough."


    "Coal-based power generation requires a lot of coal,"


    "Which is easy to be exposed during transportation."


    "Only oil can be directly obtained on the spot and is inexhaustible."


    "Although the overall cost-effectiveness of oil-based power generation is extremely low,"


    "For any of the sevenpanies,"


    "It is irrelevant to directly take a very small part of the mined oil for power generation."


    At this point, Al said:


    "Considering that you said before that concealing production is an unwise mistake,"


    "I want to rify my point of view."


    "Through the analysis of relevant cases of oilpanies,"


    "I think that concealing production itself is not a problem."


    "The real problem lies in how to deal with the concealed production;"


    "Smuggling the concealed production to obtain greater benefits is the real risk point of concealing the production."


    "If the concealed production has never left the oil field and has not been traded,"


    "But is quietly converted into electricity and consumed internally,"


    "This behavior is simply impossible for the outside world to verify;"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Thew enforcement agencies'' determination of oil smuggling is based on the fact that oil fields transport oil through abnormal channels in exchange for profits."


    "However, for oil fields with a daily output of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of barrels,"


    "Intercepting 0.5% of the daily production capacity before transporting it through pipelines is enough to make up for the power gap."


    "So, considering the existing factors, I think this should be the best solution," "Which can not only make up for the power gap,"


    "But also make all the apparent data look normal."


    Duncan couldn''t help but exim when he heard this:


    "It''s well-reasoned and convincing."


    "So, if you were asked to determine the target based on your judgment and the data from Skyline?"


    Al quickly replied: "Through analyzing the data from the skyline,"


    "I think Kansel Petroleum is the most suspicious."


    "There is a solid-roof building covering an area of about 2,300 square meters in the north-central area of their oil field."


    "This building did not exist in the data from fifteen years ago,"


    "And construction began thirteen years ago."


    Al disyed several pictures on the screen."


    "The center of the first picture was still an open-air area with scattered parking vehicles and equipment."


    "In the second picture, the site hadid a foundation and started to build walls."


    "At the same time, a dug ditch could be seen extending from the inside of the foundation to the nearest oil drilling rig.


    Al went on to introduce: "From the second picture, we can see that there is a pipeline project under construction."


    "The oil pipeline is connected to the nearest oil drilling machine."


    "I guess it should be an oil pipeline."


    "All oil pipelines in the oil field are exposed, and only this section of the oil pipeline is buried underground."


    "It can be seen that the other party does not want this section of the pipeline to be exposed."


    "Therefore, the interior of this building should be an oil generator set."


    "Thergest volume of it should be a gas turbine."


    Duncan said: "If we simply rely on an oil pipeline to determine that there must be oil power generation equipment inside,"


    "It seems a little insufficient."


    Al said: "I expected you to say that, so I also found out that the Nigerian Electricity


    Holdings Limited issued an announcement thirteen years ago."


    "Due to the power shortage in Lagos and surrounding areas at that time,"


    "Thepany decided to implement power restrictions on enterprises in Lagos with serious power waste."


    "Among the list of power-restricted enterprises, there is Kansel Petroleum;"


    "The announcement said that the reason for the power cuts on Kaisail was that Kansail Petroleum had outdated equipment and its unit power consumption exceeded that of its peers."


    "The announcement was released two months earlier than the start of construction of the building."


    "ording to my analysis, Kansail Petroleum had just been hit by power cuts, and construction of the building started immediately."


    "Since then, Kansail Petroleum has never suffered simr penalties again." "Therefore, this building must be a small oil power nt!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6383

    ording to the clues sorted out by Ai,


    It can be basically concluded that this oilpany named Kansai,


    Was punished by Nigeria Power Holdings Limited for excessive power consumption more than a decade ago.


    It should be that in the overall environment of power shortage at that time,


    Kansail''s excessive power consumption caused some troubles for Nigeria Power Holdings Limited.


    Kansail Oil immediately started to invest in this building whose purpose could not be seen on the surface after that time node,


    And secretly connected the oil pipeline to this building.


    After that, Kansail Oil''s unit power consumption returned to the normal level of the industry.


    Therefore, considering these factors, Ai''s analysis is indeed worthy of scrutiny.


    This building should be a small oil power nt.


    It is called a power nt,


    However, there may be several sets of gas turbines inside.


    After all, Kansail Oil''s power gap is notrge,


    As long as the power supply of the underground bunker is self-sufficient,


    Duncan was very satisfied with Ai''s performance. He said to everyone:


    "Being able to find so much usable information in such a short time,"


    "It feels like when solving a case,"


    "The police and the FBI across the United States are at your service at any time."


    "The response speed is extraordinary."


    Charlie couldn''t help but sigh:


    "If Inspector Li is trained again,"


    "There should be a lot of room for improvement."


    Duncan said: "Training is one aspect,"


    "And providing more data is another."


    "Skyline''s satellite data over the years has been a great help,"


    "Otherwise it would be difficult to lock on to this Kansel Oil."


    Then, Duncan said: "In fact, before Ai locked on Kansel,"


    "I personally always thought that the most likely possibility should be another Rafael Oil,"


    "Because the capital structure and shareholder information behind these seven oil fields show that,"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "There are fourpanies controlled by European and American capital,"


    "Only one local Nigerianpany, and two controlled by Asian capital."


    "The actual controller of Rafael is named Jerry Zhang, a Chinese of South African nationality."


    "Although the Warriors Den has a global presence,"


    "It is mostly Chinese."


    "Moreover, Rafael has the lowest ident rate among the sevenpanies."


    "I think the Warriors Den will try its best to reduce the urrence of idents,"


    "In order to avoid trouble, evade supervision and inspection."


    "In addition, many staff members are probably rtives of the deceased."


    "Even if an ident urs, it can be easily suppressed."


    "However, these inferences of mine are rtively subjective,"


    "Andck objective evidence to support them."


    "Companies actually controlled by Chinese are not necessarily Warriors Den."


    "After all, Chinese investment in Africa has been increasing in recent years."


    "And the low ident rate is also a feature of overseas Chinese-controlledpanies."


    "Especially in Africa,"


    "The ident rate of Chinese-controlledpanies has always been far lower than the local average."


    "The real clue that can make the final decision is the power problem of Kansel Oil."


    "Kansel Oil is the only one of the seven oilpanies that is actually controlled by Nigerian local capital."


    "I originally thought that this kind of localpany has the lowest suspicion."


    "It can be seen that the Warriors Den has really taken great pains to hide its clues."


    Charlie nodded and said, "I will ask the Skyline satellite to increase the frequency of revisiting Kansel Oil as much as possible,"


    "And strive to revisit it every hour when light permits,"


    "To see if we can find new clues."


    "In addition, Chief Inspector Li should think about how to find clues about the


    Right Army Governor''s Office through Kansel Oil."


    Duncan asked Charlie, "Mr. Wade,"


    "Can you confirm that there are high-level members of the Warriors Den in Kansel now?"


    "It can be basically confirmed."


    Charlie said, "It should be the three elders of the Warriors Den."


    "Their status and strength are much stronger than the four earls at the time."


    Duncan''s face was stern."


    "In Aurous Hill, he had witnessed the strength of Jermo with his own eyes."


    "For ordinary people, it was extremely terrifying.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6384

    If the strength of the three elders was much stronger than that of Jermo,


    It was really unimaginable.


    Then, he adjusted his mentality and said to Charlie:


    "Mr. Wade, if these three elders have such a high status and are in Kansail at this moment,"


    "Then I think, ording tomon sense,"


    "It is impossible for the Right Army Governor''s Office not to send a senior official to personally entertain them."


    "Maybe the Grand Governor of the Right Army Governor''s Office wille."


    Charlie nodded and said: "The organizational structure of the Warriors Den is very simr to the officialdom of the Ming and Qing Dynasties."<nfaceb>


    S?a?ch Th? FindN?v?l.n?t website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nfaceb>


    "The three elders are people around Victoria."


    "Even if they are not from the Wu family, their status must be very high."


    "The Grand Governor of the Right Army Governor''s Office,"


    "Even if he is from the Wu family, is just a frontier official."


    "The three elders came to his territory,"


    "He must show enough respect and will definitelye to entertain them in person."


    "At this moment, maybe he is in the Kansail oil field like the three elders."


    Charlie said, jokingly,


    "It''s a pity that I''m not strong enough,"


    "Otherwise I''d kill the three elders and the Grand Commander of the Right Army


    Governor''s Office together,"


    "Which would be a huge blow to the Warriors Den."


    Duncan said, "Mr. Wade, the three elders are too strong,"


    "You''d better not take the risk, but if there is a chance to lock the Grand Commander,"


    "It will be much more feasible to find a chance to kill him."


    Charlie nodded thoughtfully and said,


    "If the three elders can''t wait for me in Kansail,"


    "They will leave sooner orter."


    "Once they leave, the Grand Commander of the Right Army Governor''s Office will naturally not stay."


    "If I can lock him,"


    "I can track him to the station of the Right Army Governor''s Office and find a chance to kill him!"


    At this moment.


    Kansail Petroleum Co., Ltd., Lagos, Nigeria.


    Countless kowtow machines are still running on the ins.


    The Grand Commander of the Right Army Governor''s Office, Jon, Once again stood on the high tform,


    And behind him stood his confidant, Lieutenant General Chavren.


    Jon stood in front of the railing,


    Staring at the vast in, and suddenly sneezed.


    He rubbed his nose in surprise and said in annoyance:


    "It''s so hot, why am I sneezing?"


    "Although I''m not as strong as the four earls,"


    "I won''t catch a cold, right?"


    Chavren hurriedly said:


    "Grand Admiral, maybe thedy misses you."


    "Oh..." Jonughed awkwardly and said casually:


    "It''s not a good thing for her to miss me."


    As he said, he looked up at the sky and murmured:


    "Old Yuan..."


    Chavren hurriedly stepped forward and bowed, saying:


    "I am here!"


    Jon frowned and said: "Why do I suddenly have a bad feeling,"


    "As if someone is staring at me."


    Chavren knew that Jon didn''t want to stay in Africa for a day,


    Especially the dirty and messy oil fields, so he smiled andforted:


    "Grand Admiral, the reason we came to Africa is not to wait to be targeted?"


    "Don''t forget, the Lord sent the three elders here just to wait for that person to notice this ce."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If that person doesn''t secretly watch us,"


    "Then we will have no chance to get away from here?"


    Jon''s brows rxed and he said with a smile,


    "You are right, Old Yuan! Thinking of this,"


    "I feel more at ease."


    "Let that guy quickly target this ce,"


    "Quickly target it, quickly take action, and quickly be killed by the three elders,"


    "So that you and I can quickly return to Europe."


    "I don''t want to stay in this ce for a single day!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6385

    Jon could never have imagined that when he was spending his days like years in the oil fields of Nigeria,


    The satellites on the skyline had already begun to take intensive photos of the area where he was.


    In order to seize the rare opportunity to perform and leave a good impression on Charlie,


    Chengfeng, the old man of the Su family, also acquired thergest vending machinepany in Nigeria at the fastest speed,


    And spent only more than 200,000 US dors in public rtions fees to bribe the right people,


    At the airport, the dock, and the station,


    And increased the number of vending machines here by at least double.


    As a result, the density of vending machines at the capital Airport increased manyfold.


    From entering the airport hall, to each row of check-in counters,


    And to almost all boarding gates,


    There will be a vending machine selling various beverages and items that will be used during the flight.


    After all, these are covered, as long as this person enters the airport,<nf8727>


    S~?a??h the F?ndN?vel.?et website on G??gl? to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    </nf8727>


    No matter where he goes,


    He will be photographed by more than one vending machine surveince camera.


    However, the VIP building is rtively special because it has a different entrance from the main terminal building of the airport.


    When preparing to put vending machines in the VIP terminal,


    Chengfeng felt a sense of disobedience.


    He told Zhiyu about his concerns on the phone and said,


    "Zhiyu, the VIP terminal here has free catering services,"


    "And all kinds of drinks and alcoholic beverages are avable for free."


    "It feels a bit strange to put vending machines here,"


    "Like taking off your pants to fart,"


    "So do you want to ask Mr. Wade?"


    Zhiyu said to him without thinking,


    "Grandpa, although I don''t know why Mr. Wade wants to make vending machines,"


    "Since Mr. Wade asked you to put them as much as possible,¡±


    "You have to try your best to make sure there are no dead ends."


    "As for the VIP lounge, I think you can change your mindset."


    "You can talk to the person in charge and say that the drinks in the VIP lounge will be provided free of charge by your vending machines in the future."


    "In return, you hope to add an LCD screen to our vending machine,"


    "Which is specially used to disy advertisements for these VIP high-worth users."


    "We use the advertising fees to subsidize the cost of the vending machine." "Oh..."


    Old Master Su suddenly realized and blurted out,


    "It seems that there are many such models on the Inte."


    "Many contents that were originally charged can be made free by watching advertisements."


    "Yes."


    Zhiyu said, "Those who can go to the VIP terminal are basically the highest-end customers of airport services."


    "The worth of these customers is very high,"


    "So the value of advertisements to them is much higher than that to low- and middle-ie people on the Inte."


    "Maybe by taking advertisements for some high-end luxury brands,"


    "The advertising fees can easily cover the material costs of vending machine operations,"


    "And even make a profit easily."


    "Therefore, this business logic is feasible and reasonable,"


    "And naturally it will not arouse suspicion."


    Old Master Su hummed and smiled,


    "You young people are still open-minded."


    "In this case, I willmunicate with the other party and use this method to fill up the VIP terminal."


    "It will also be a good thing for him."


    "At least the cost of beverages in the VIP terminal will bepletely saved in the future."


    "Yes."


    Zhiyu said, "Grandpa, you should hurry up to implement this matter,"


    "And then hurry up to expand the business in other African countries and regions,"


    "And give Mr. Wade a satisfactory answer as soon as possible."


    "He has clear rewards and punishments."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "If you can get his approval this time,"


    "I believe he will definitely give you some relief and give you more freedom."


    "Yes, yes."


    Chengfeng knew very well that if Charlie didn''t nod,


    He would never be able to leave Madagascar


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6386

    Thanks to China''splete supply chain,


    The function upgrade of the vending machine was also implemented very quickly.


    Charlie''s groundwork does not require the equipment to have a high level of technical content,


    So there are actually only two functions that each vending machine needs to achieve,


    One is shooting, and the other is a wirelesswork.


    Normally, to achieve such a function,


    You only need to purchase a surveince camera that can connect to WIFI,


    And then equip the camera with a WIFIwork,


    So that the camera can upload all the captured content to the server through WIFI.


    Charlie does not have to worry about this kind of data being intercepted or hacked by anyone,


    Because this data is just ordinary surveince data.


    The one who really wants to make a fuss about this surveince data is actually Al in Northern Europe.


    As long as the real-time video of these cameras can be uploaded to the Al database frame by frame the first time,


    Then Al can monitor everyone in the world who appears under the surveince probe at the same time,


    And can also mark the target''s face.


    Once the target appears within the monitoring range,


    Al can immediately alert the user.


    This kind of monitoring equipment does not even need to be specially developed in China,


    Because many monitoring manufacturers have equipment that uploads monitoring videos in real-time based on the operatorwork.


    As long as this equipment is powered on and a mobile phone SIM card is inserted,


    Real-time monitoring can be achieved in ces with mobile signals.


    In order to make this equipment and vending machines more naturally integrated,


    Chengfeng gave a lot of money to domestic manufacturers,


    Asking them to make certain adaptive adjustments to the appearance of the monitoring equipment ording to the form of the vending machine.


    Because Chengfeng gave too much money,


    In order to win this big order as soon as possible, the manufacturer used 3D printing technology to make a more suitable product form for the vending mechanism overnight without having time to open the mold for production.


    The new appearance can directly install the camera in the front disy cab of the vending machine,


    The camera''s power supply and wirelesswork module are directly integrated into the interior of the vending machine.


    Normally, to develop new products, the first thing to do is to open the mold for the new design.


    However, in order to meet Chengfeng''s requirement of the fastest mold opening, The manufacturer used 3D printing technology to temporarily produce a batch of monitoring equipment while waiting for the mold opening to bepleted.


    The equipment was transported to Nigeria as quickly as possible through point-topoint air transportation routes.


    After the equipment arrived, Chengfeng immediately arranged for technicians to install all the equipment on various vending machines in Nigeria.


    When the data was connected to Al,


    Al began to analyze every person and every face passing by these vending machines 24 hours a day.


    In order to conduct aprehensive monitoring of Kaisel Petroleum,


    Charlie also asked Chengfeng to ce two vending machines on the roadside opposite the gate of Kansel Petroleum.


    This kind of street vending machine is not umon in Lagos,


    So it did not attract any extra attention.


    After the two vending machines were put into use opposite the Kansel Oilfield,


    They began to monitor every move at the gate of Kansel 24 hours a day.


    Charlie''s groundwork finally began its trial operation in Nigeria.


    What Charlie wanted to wait for was for someone or a vehicle toe out of Seychelles Oil and head for Lagos Airport.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    In that way, the other party''s movement trajectory and facial features would be exposed to Ai.


    In this way, once the Grand Commander of the Right Army Governor''s Office left Nigeria from here,


    He would be very sure that he could find the actual location of the Right Army Governor''s Office through the flight route of his ne!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6387

    After locking on to the Kansel oil field,


    The group in Northern Europe immediately formted a follow-up division ofbor.


    Duncan''s job is to continue training the Al model,


    At the same time, he let the Al model screen the industrial and mining enterprises throughout Africa ording to his previous ideas.


    Because Duncan had previously judged that the locations of the Warriors Den were most likelyrge-scale and rtively closed industrial and mining enterprises, Which wererge-scale enterprises.


    Only in this way could they hide thousands of dead soldiers and their families.


    There are manypanies of this scale,


    So he has to use many other conditions to screen,


    Such as starpanies,panies with internationally renowned capital participation,panies that have various idents all day long,Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Companies that frequently appear in the news or are concerned by local governments because of positive or negative news, And basically can be excluded first.


    Now that we have more than a decade of satellite image data from Skyline, we can analyze suspicious clues based on the changes in satellite images of the targetpanies now and in the past decade, and the chances of locking on other dead soldiers'' locations have also changed from almost zero to promising.


    Abren, who has been deeply engaged inmunication-rted technologies, Began to sort out the existing business of Skyline.


    Skyline is also of great help to the development of the Cataclysmic Front in the Middle East.


    It can see the development of surrounding warlords and other forces.


    With the Al model to repair the picture in high definition, Even if the other party puts a small mortar in any position, It can be seen clearly. As for Charlie, he will wait until the next dead soldier station is locked, And then go to catch the Warriors Den off guard.


    Before the dead soldier station is located,


    He ns to take Maria to the northern part of Northern Europe,


    Because he has inquired before he wants to take her to see the aurora.


    Although the territory of Northern Europe is not veryrge,


    The north is a narrow strip ofnd that stretches for thousands of kilometers like a tadpole''s tail.


    Charlie and Maria decided to go to one of the towns called Ling''en,


    Which is very close to the Arctic Circle and is a good ce to watch the aurora.


    From Oslo to the northern part of Northern Europe, The distance is one thousand kilometers.


    Airnes are the best means of transportation, But Maria does not seem to be interested in flying.


    She suggested to him that they drive there.


    As the country is sparsely popted the road conditions are very smooth.


    It only takes no more than ten hours to drive a thousand kilometers.


    Moreover, the physical fitness of both of them is different from that of ordinary people.


    Whether driving or taking a car, more than ten hours is not a problem.


    Although time is not so abundant, the northern part of Northern Europe is sparsely popted and there are not many flights. Moreover, even if you arrive in arge city in the north,


    You still have to rent a car to reach the town where you can watch the aurora.


    On the whole, it is likely to take longer than driving,


    So the two decided to drive the off-road vehiclest time.


    In order to save time, Charlie drove off after dinner.


    After more than ten hours of driving, it is expected to arrive at noon the next day.


    Lingen is close to the Arctic Circle.


    Although there is no pr night there now,


    The sunshine time is so short that it can be almost ignored.


    Therefore, it doesn''t matter what time it is. After all, most of the time in a day is night.


    Before leaving, he went to see Helena first,


    Told her about his itinerary n for the next few days,


    And then asked her to take care of my second uncle, Duncan, Abren, and others.


    Helena was somewhat surprised when she heard that Charlie was going to take Maria to the northern part to see the Northern Lights. She really didn''t understand why Charlie was so considerate to the 17 or 18year-old girl beside him,


    And even brought her with him for very important things.


    She felt that the rtionship between the two seemed to be not simple,


    But when she thought that the other party was only 17 or 18 years old,


    She felt that she was thinking too much.


    So, she said, "Mr. Wade, don''t worry."


    "Mr. An and the others are here."


    "I and other members of the family will take good care of them."


    Then Helena said, "By the way, Mr. Wade,"


    "We have a holiday house in Ling''en."


    "It was built by my grandmother''s father when she was young."


    "It is the best ce to see the Northern Lights,"


    "And the area within dozens of kilometers is the royal territory." "No one else disturbs it."


    "It has been maintained all these years."


    "If you don''t mind, you can take Miss Lin to live there."


    "The house is very clean. If you feel cold, just light the firece."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6388

    Charlie didn''t expect that the Nordic royal family had a holiday house in the town he was going to.


    It sounded like it was indeed much easier, so he said,


    "I''ll ask Cathy what she has to say about it."


    Helena nodded and said, "Mr. Wade, please wait a moment."


    "I''ll have someone bring the key there."


    "You can discuss it with Miss Lin on the way."


    "If she is interested, you two can go directly there." Charlie felt that Helena''s proposal was very reasonable, So he didn''t hesitate. Helena quickly asked the butler to bring a set of keys.


    The butler told him that the holiday home Helena was talking about was actually a manor located on a hill outside Lingen.


    The entire hill and the surroundingrge tracts ofnd belonged to the Nordic royal family.


    In the early years, the Nordic royal family had greater power and a more rxed economic situation,


    And thend price in northern Northern Europe was low.


    In order for his daughter to see the aurora,


    The old emperor bought thend and built a Nordic-style holiday vi.


    Since the holiday vi carries many childhood memories of the old queen, Even though the royal family has fallen into decline over the past few decades, They have always maintained the holiday vi very well.


    When Helena was young, she would asionally go there with her family.


    Charlie received the key,


    And he and Maria simply took a few sets of clothes and drove away from the pce.


    The data center happened to be in the north of Oslo.


    Marcus, Duncan, and Abren were all here, So Charlie and Maria went there.


    Charlie greeted several people and asked them to,


    Find Helena for small matters and to find him for big matters.


    Before leaving, Abren found Charlie and said to him,


    "Mr. Wade, I have something to discuss with you."


    Charlie asked him, "What''s the matter, brother?"


    Abren said, "In the past two days, I have roughly sorted out the software, hardware and database of Skyline,"


    "And found that since SpaceX began to undertake the business ofmercial satelliteunches,"


    "Skyline has always entrusted its remote sensing satellites to SpaceX forunch."


    "It can be regarded as SpaceX''s earliest customer and the most supportive one too."


    "They have always had a close cooperative rtionship with SpaceX,"


    "So I would like to ask you if you can say hello to Skyline and register themunication satellite of Cataclysmic Front under the name of Skyline," "And then through the deep cooperative rtionship between Skyline and Musk''s SpaceX,"


    "Let SpaceX help us Ourmunication satellite isunched into space orbit."


    Abren said, "Satelliteunch is, after all, a very strictly controlled field,"


    "And the threshold forunch is very high."


    "There are no less than 10,000panies in the world that can build various satellites,"


    "But there are only tenpanies that provide satelliteunch services to third parties andunch satellites into orbit."


    "There are also many requirements for thepanies to which the satellites belong,"


    "And a series of qualifications must be reviewed."


    "If there is no suitable affiliatedpany, Cataclysmic Front''s satellite will have to find a shellpany to be affiliated in the future,"


    "And the newpany''s cooperative rtionship withpanies like SpaceX will need to be re-established."


    "It is definitely not as convenient as directly affiliated with Skyline."


    After listening to his description, Charlie nodded slightly and said,


    "This should be no problem."


    "I''llmunicate with the person in charge."


    "Do you have any other needs, brother?" Abren After thinking for a while, said:


    "If theunch problem is simplified,"


    "I want to increase the number of satellites to more than 30."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Today''smunication satellites are very well miniaturized and rtively cheap."


    "Even SpaceX''s Starlink satellite is only a few hundred thousand dors."


    "In the future, the total number of Starlink satellites will be more than 10,000 or even 30,000 or 40,000." "However, it faces global users."


    "If we want to solve Cataclysmic Front''s own globalmunication and Inte ess problems," "Dozens of low-Earth satellites will be enough."


    Charlie nodded and said: "Since I got the data from Skyline,"


    "It has indeed further increased my expectations for satellites."


    "As long as we can achieve the expected results, let aloneunch dozens of satellites,"


    "Even if we need tounch 10,000 satellites in the future, it will not be a problem."


    "Just go ahead and do it, brother."


    "If you need money, I will give it to you;"


    "If you need people, I will pay and you can recruit them yourself;"


    "If you need connections, I will help you find it,"


    "And we will try tounch our satellite next year."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6389

    Abren said excitedly: "If theunch can be queued up, our satellite will be able to enter orbit in the first quarter of next year." "Themunication satellite itself does not have too high technical content."


    "It is like buying aputer and assembling hardware."


    "The supply chain can solve it."


    "The difficulty lies in theunch, as well as the use after theunch and the adaptation of the software."


    "These are my majors."


    "I am confident that I can do it well."


    "In addition, I have contacted some former ssmates in the United States."


    "They are about the same age as me and are facingyoffs and sry cuts."


    "I have sounded out their mouths."


    "If the sry is right, they are willing to start over."


    "When the people are almost sorted out, I want to set up a research and development and online team in the United States,"


    "Which is responsible for the development of our ownmunication system and the subsequent work after the satellite enters orbit." Seeing that he had analyzed it veryprehensively,


    Charlie must have had a n in mind, so he said:


    "Brother, you can let go of these aspects."


    "I can set up a venture capital fund in the United States at any time." "When the timees, you wille forward to set up a start-uppany," "And I will invest in the angel round for you,"


    "So that you can recruit all your former colleagues to work together."


    Abren hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade, my previous financial situation was very bad."


    "The FBI and the tax department can check it very clearly."


    "Not long after leaving the United States, I suddenly got an angel investment,"


    "Which is bound to arouse suspicion."


    "My old colleagues will definitely not understand."


    "Why don''t you open a satellitemunication business directly within Skyline,"


    "And then let me be the person in charge of the business."


    "In this way, not only outsiders will not suspect,"


    "My former colleagues will not suspect,"


    "And the key point is that SpaceX will not suspect it either!"


    Packing themunication business into Skyline was something Charlie had never thought of before.


    He and Abren met by chance, and it was also a kind of fate.


    After saving him, he thought of letting him work for Cataclysmic Front,


    On the one hand to build a satellitemunication system for Cataclysmic Front,


    On the other hand, it helps him find his own value and get rid of the previous predicament.


    But now looking at it again,munication satellites, Like remote sensing satellites, will be everywhere in the future,


    And it is time to treat it as an important matter and work hard.


    So, he said to Abren, "Brother, your suggestion is very good."


    "Skyline is a genuine Americanpany and is now openly controlled by the Routhchild family."


    "It is naturally advantageous to do satellitemunications within thispany structure."


    "I will implement this matter as soon as possible."


    "I will let Skyline spread the word that thepany is going to set up a newmunications department and then release recruitment positions." "Brother, you can send them a resume then."


    "When you finish your work here, I will let Skyline send you an interview invitation."


    "You can go directly back to the United States to go through the interview process with them."


    "If you pass the interview, you can stay in the United States and start working."


    Abren nodded excitedly and said,


    "Okay, Mr. Wade, after the interview process is passed,"


    "I willmunicate with my former colleagues immediately."


    "Although they are all middle-aged, they have experienced all kinds of workce crises and now they can''t wait to fight harder than young people." "As long as we give them a chance,"


    "They will definitely be able to disy their strongest professional level "t!"


    Charlie nodded and said, "Don''t worry, brother."


    "I am different from those businessmen who only pursue profits."


    "As long as your colleagues do their job well and are older,"


    "I will noty off employees or reduce their sries."


    "I will provide everyone with a stable working environment."


    Abren hurriedly said,


    "Mr. Wade, I can''t trust anyone but you."


    "With your words, I have no worries!"


    Charlie hummed and instructed, "After you go to Skyline,"


    "I will let the people of Skyline not interfere with the business you are responsible for,"


    "But don''t let your colleagues know who you are working for."


    "Don''t let them know that the satellitemunication system they are going to build is rted to Cataclysmic Front."


    Abren immediately promised, "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade,"


    "I won''t let anyone know this secret."


    Charlie smiled and said,


    "This part of the business will be handed over to you in the future."


    Then, Charlie said goodbye to everyone and drove north with Maria.


    On the way, he called Steve and told him about the relevant ns for the satellitemunication business,


    And asked him to arrange for relevant personnel from Skyline to be responsible for the connection.


    Steve was also very sensible.


    Knowing that Charlie wanted to develop his own satellitemunications under the shell of Skyline,


    He immediately expressed his position:


    "Mr. Wade, since you want to put your business in Skyline,"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I will first invest 1 billion US dors in Skyline as research and development expenses."


    "At that time, the funds rted to satellitemunications will also be paid from this money."


    "You just need to send your people over."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6390

    Charlie knew that this amount of money was nothing to Steve.


    The cup of wine with Heart Saving Blood Dispersing Pill dissolved in it that he had given him before could probably be exchanged for several Skylines,


    So there was no need to be polite with him for this little money, so he said:


    "Okay, since you said so,"


    "Then I will trouble you to take care of it in the United States,"


    "And I won''t worry about it."


    Steve said: "Okay, Mr. Wade, don''t worry,"


    "I will take care of everything."


    In the dark night,


    Charlie and Maria drove fast on the road to the Arctic Circle.


    Maria, who was sitting in the passenger seat, asked Charlie:


    "Master, if Ai can find other bases of the Warriors Den in Africa this time,"


    "What are your ns?"


    Charlie thought for a while and said:


    "Just like before, sneak in and kill the governor there."


    "If we can recruit the cavalry guards and the death squads there,"


    "It would be the best."


    "After withdrawing, just blow up the base." Maria pondered for a moment and said: "Master, I think there are at least a dozen or even more bases of the Warriors


    Den''s death squads around the world."


    "You caught them off guard in Cyprus."


    "This time, you want to make a feint to the east and attack in the west."


    "But everything has its own way."


    "If Victoria sent the three elders to ambush in Nigeria in advance,"


    "If they were still caught off guard, they would be in trouble."


    "If the young master seeded in other garrisons,"


    "She will definitely strengthen the vignce of all garrisons in the future."


    "We will strengthen monitoring everywhere and even use remote sensing satellites."


    "Victoria may do the same."


    At this point, Maria paused and continued,


    "With the young master''s strength, I''m afraid that Victoria''s subordinates who are stronger than the young master are only the three elders," "Plus she herself, there are only four people."


    "These four people naturally cannot guard so many garrisons."


    "As long as the garrison chosen by the young master does not have the four of them,"


    "They will surely be able toe and go freely."


    "But if the young master takes away those death warriors and cavalry guards every time in the future,"


    "Such a big move will surely leave clues."


    "With so many people, the young master will definitely send them to the garrison of Cataclysmic Front."


    "At that time, Victoria will be able to follow the clues and find Cataclysmic Front;"


    "Before, there was a sensational conflict between Cataclysmic Front and the Wade family."


    "If Victoria really focuses the clues on Cataclysmic Front,"


    "It is probably only a matter of time to track down the young master,"


    "And this time will not be long,"


    "Because with Victoria''s means, even Joseph will tell her everything,"


    "And the young master will definitely be exposed at that time."


    After hearing her words, Charlie''s expression became very solemn.


    Maria''s words made sense.


    Victoria suffered a loss in Cyprus,


    And this time she has already started to y the game of luring the snake out of the hole.


    If luring the snake out of the hole fails again this time,


    She will definitely strengthen the defense of all the garrisons.


    By then, the actions of thousands of people may not escape her eyes.


    And there are already quite a few people in Cataclysmic Front who know his identity.


    These people are extremely powerful for ordinary people,


    But to Victoria, they are just like ants,


    Because Victoria has countless ways to pry open their mouths, And even pry open their brains and consciousness.


    At that time, no matter how loyal they are to him, It will be useless.


    For Victoria, all the information in their minds is like a book that can be read at


    will,


    And there will be no secrets.


    Thinking of this, Charlie couldn''t help asking her,


    "Miss Lin, what do you think I should do?"


    Maria pursed her lips and said,


    "Master, from the perspective of justice,"


    "I naturally hope that you can save those dead men who have been imprisoned by the Warriors Den for life;"


    "But from the bottom of my heart, I just hope that you remain safe,"


    "Becausepared to your safety,"


    "It is not so necessary to eliminate the Warriors Den or not."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At this point, she lowered her head and said softly,


    "Although my words may affect the fate of thousands of dead men and their families,"


    "I still want to remind you that if you still want to save those dead men," "The next time may be thest time!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6391

    Maria''s words made Charlie silent for a long time.


    He knew that what she said was very objective and realistic.


    One was a surprise attack,


    The other was a feint to the east and an attack in the west.


    After these two times,


    Victoria would never give him a chance to escape unscathed.


    By then, if he wanted to destroy the dead men''s base again,


    It would be difficult to take the remaining dead men away.


    In this way, he would be faced with a choice.


    Should he attack the base of the Warriors Den and eliminate its manpower,


    Completely ignoring the lives of those dead men,


    Or give up the attack on the base in order not to harm those dead men and their families.


    It seems that no matter which choice he makes,


    It will feel inappropriate.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At this time, Charlie asked Maria,


    "What if I give them the antidote and let them escape?"


    Maria sighed and said, "Those assassins have almost never survived in society,"


    "Have no legal identity, and do not control any means of production."


    "Even if you give them the antidote and let them escape,"


    "They will probably find it difficult to escape the pursuit of the Warriors Den."


    "If each of them is given some cash, the cash for thousands of people will probably have to be packed in several suitcases,"


    "Which is even more unrealistic."


    "Of course, it will be difficult for the Warriors Den to kill them all."


    "Some people can still be free,"


    "But out of ten people, not only two or three may survive."


    Charlie asked her, "What if we give them the antidote,"


    "And then hand the problem over to the government of the country where they are stationed to solve?"


    "The local government should be able to protect the safety of these people."


    Maria thought for a while and said,


    "This kind of thing can be regarded as a matter of national security for any country."


    "The huge scandal in the region will be kept secret by everyone,"


    "And these dead men are not their citizens."


    "I am not sure whether these countries will shelter them."


    "The probability of deportation may be higher."


    "In that case, the danger is even greater."


    At this point, Maria said:


    "If you look at this problem more crucially,"


    "You only need to ask Inspector Li for help."


    "Using his criminal investigation awareness, theputing power of the Al model, the data and monitoring capabilities of the skyline,"


    "You should be able to find most of the dead men of the Warriors Den."


    "You can hand over this information to the government of the country where the station is located."


    "As long as they have not beenpletely infiltrated by the Warriors Den,"


    "They will definitely not allow this time bomb-like organization to exist on their ownnd."


    "By then, you don''t need to do anything."


    "The governments and armies of these countries will do their best to eradicate the warriors'' stations..."


    Charlie''s pupils shrank suddenly, He frowned and said,


    "In this way, these dead men and cavalry guards will basically have no way out,"


    "Because once Victoria decides to cut off her arm to survive,"


    "She doesn''t even need to take action against these dead men."


    "She only needs to abandon the garrison and ignore it,"


    "And leave the dead men and cavalry guards to the local government to deal with."


    "The dead men will be killed by the government army if they resist stubbornly,"


    "And they won''t get the antidote if they surrender,"


    "And they will all die soon."


    "Even if they surrender, there are no valuable clues to reveal to the government."


    "After all, all the secrets of the Warriors Den they know are only about their garrison."


    "The garrison has been taken down,"


    "And the secrets naturally lose all meaning."


    Charlie sighed lightly and said,


    "If this method is used, those dead men and cavalry guards will eventually die."


    Maria nodded lightly and said,


    "The dead men and their families may be tens of thousands or even more."


    "The scale is sorge, you have to face the reality."


    "Saving them one by one is simply impossible."


    Charlie subconsciously said:


    "I understand what Miss Lin said,"


    "But it concerns the lives of tens of thousands of people,"


    "And I can''t bear to let them die."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6392

    Maria sighed and said loudly:


    "You are not a god young master, don''t let yourself bear too much pressure."


    "Although the fate of the dead soldiers is tragic,"


    "The innocent people who die in their hands are even more miserable."


    "For hundreds of years, although the dead soldiers were trapped by Victoria,"


    "They also helped the tyrants."


    "The massacre of viges and cities has urred repeatedly."


    "Some dead soldiers have been tortured themselves, but when facing innocent people, they are even more cruel and violent."


    "Many of the crimes, I have witnessed with my own eyes, can be said to be innumerable."


    "Even if they are handed over to thew, many people will be sentenced to death."


    "Therefore, I beg you, don''t be too kind to them,"


    "Let alone put yourself in danger because of your kindness to them."


    When saying this, Maria firmly said in her heart:


    "Young Master, you are kind-hearted."


    "If you can''t make this decision, let me be the bad guy!"


    Charlie listened to Maria''s words and pondered for a long time.


    Then he suddenly remembered something and asked:


    "Miss Lin, if I can take over the Right Army Governor''s Office,"


    "Then the assassins under hismand will be at my disposal, right?"


    "I don''t need to rush to provide these assassins with antidotes,"


    "Because Victoria will continue to supply them."


    Maria''s clear eyes suddenly shed with a gleam of light, and she blurted out: "Victoria has always been elusive."


    "Even the governors of the five major governor''s offices rarely have the opportunity to see her."


    "This is also the means that if the young master really has the opportunity to recruit the Grand Commander of the Right Army Commander''s Office for his own use,"


    "Victoria may find it difficult to discover."


    After that, she said with some concern:


    "The Wu family is Victoria''s true direct line."


    "As far as I know, they all have some cultivation."


    "Even those who have no talent for enlightenment have been forcibly enlightened by Victoria."


    "If the young master wants to control their minds,"


    "It depends on their specific cultivation."


    "Moreover, if someone is like me,"


    "I am afraid that the young master''s n will be difficult to advance."


    Charlie nodded and said:


    "If the identity of the Grand Commander of the Right Army Commander''s Office can be confirmed this time,"


    "I can try to find a breakthrough from him."


    ...


    During the long journey in the dark night,


    For Charlie and Maria who had eaten the Eternal Evergreen Pill,


    Basically did not feel the slightest fatigue.


    And the two also enjoyed the feeling of being able to chat openly without any secrets and scruples.


    For each other, they are the only people who can share all secrets,


    The interior of a moving vehicle can be said to be one of the most private environments,


    So the two can naturally speak freely here.


    The two talked about the Warriors Den and Meng Changsheng,


    And then from Meng Changsheng to Maria''s father.


    When talking about her father, Maria suddenly thought of something and asked Charlie:


    "By the way, young master,"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Have you found any other uses for the ring left by my father?"


    Charlie shook his head and said,


    "Except for it beating when I am close to you,"


    "And teleporting me to you before I die,"


    "I haven''t found any other uses for it."


    Charlie said, "Oh, by the way, it may be because we met more frequentlyter."


    "Now when I get close to you, it has no reaction."


    Maria said seriously:


    "Master, I always feel that this ring should not have only these two uses."


    "Really?"


    Charlie said, "I think its teleportation skills are already amazing."


    "I still haven''t figured out how it achieves teleportation."


    "I don''t know whether it breaks people up and reassembles them at the atomic level,"


    "Or whether it creates a wormhole between two points that can be instantly passed through,"


    "As in science fiction movies."


    "It seems unrealistic to want such a powerful ring to have more functions."


    Maria said, "Master, I think that although the master never regarded my father and Victoria as real disciples,"


    "He passed this ring to my father at thest moment."


    "He really hoped that after my father left the Ten Thousand Mountains,"


    "He would be able to drive the Tartars out of the pass and restore the Han Dynasty."


    "After all, he was also a Han and had some national emotions in his heart."


    "Since this is his original intention, then think about it, Master."


    "If this ring can only help my father escape in times of crisis,"


    "It will not be able to support the arduous task of restoring the Han Dynasty."


    "So I think it must have other wonderful uses,"


    "But my father didn''t have time to explore them,"


    "And I don''t have the ability to study them myself!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6393

    Maria''s words also gave Charlie some inspiration.


    He pondered for a moment, and murmured to himself:


    "Although Meng Changsheng had been obsessed with immortality all his life,"


    "He still had some remaining emotions."


    "When he had just achieved some results in his Taoism,"


    ¡°He did make a special trip back to fulfill his promise to the ancestor of the Jiang family."


    "It was a pity that the ancestor of the Jiang family was not blessed and did not wait for him for a few days;"


    "After that, he was in seclusion in the Ten Thousand Mountains,"


    "And he was not able to stay out of the world and avoid the hustle and bustle."


    "When he saw Senior Lin and Victoria being hunted by the Qing army,"


    "He, as a Han Chinese, also lent a hand to the two;"


    "So it seems that when he gave Senior Lin the ring in the hope that he would support the Han Dynasty,"


    "It was not just a casual remark."


    "In his opinion, this ring could really support the Han Dynasty in that era."


    "Otherwise, if it only had the function of teleporting in times of crisis,"


    "How could it have killed millions of soldiers of the Qing Dynasty at that time?"


    At this point, he asked Maria,


    "Miss Lin, what other hidden abilities do you think this ring has?"


    Maria said, "I dare not say anything about the others,"


    "But the recipe for the Eternal Pill should be rted to the ring."


    "Victoria''s biggest motivation for wanting it is to get the pill."


    The recipe for this pill will start in the next five hundred years.


    Charlie nodded and smacked his lips and said,


    "Perhaps it is also a magic weapon that contains an attack formation,"


    "But I am not strong enough and have not yet discovered its ability in this regard."


    As he spoke, Charlie held the steering wheel with one hand and took out the ring from his pocket with the other hand.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He pinched it between his fingertips and wondered,


    "When Meng Changsheng gave the ring to Senior Lin,"


    "The Qing army had already swept across the Central ins."


    "If he really thought that this thing could help Senior Lin support the Han Dynasty,"


    "Then it must have the strength to resist millions of soldiers..."


    Charlie suddenly felt a little yearning.


    If this spection is true, then this ring should be a magic weapon.


    Of course, the ability of extreme teleportation is indeed very strong,


    But it looks more like a passive defensive life-saving skill.


    If you rely on this passive skill to overthrow the Qing court in that era,


    He will have to die at least tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of times.


    Moreover, the function of the ring cannot be recycled in this way.


    After each use, arge amount of spiritual energy must be injected into it.


    If it were not for the support of arge amount of elixirs,


    It would probably still be half-dead and unable to recover.


    It would be a pipe dream to want to restore the ring.


    Therefore, if the ring is only capable of this,


    Meng Changsheng gave it to Warren and asked him to go out of the mountains alone to support the Han Dynasty.


    It is as unreasonable as the nine-headed insect in Journey to the West telling Benboerba to get rid of Tang Monk and his disciples. At this time, Maria asked Charlie:


    "Young Master, you have been injecting spiritual energy into it before,"


    "Have you ever tested how much spiritual energy it can hold?"


    Charlie shook his head and said self-deprecatingly:


    "Who dares to keep trying it..."


    "Every time I try, it can drain almost all of my spiritual energy in a very short time."


    "I use Cultivation Pills to replenish the spiritual energy,"


    "And it will drain it all in an instant."


    "This has been repeated several times and there is still no sign of it stopping."


    "It feels like no amount of spiritual energy is enough to fill its needs."


    "It''s like a bottomless pit."


    "I have a limited number of Cultivation Pills,"


    "So I have never been willing to try."


    Maria nodded slightly in understanding:


    "Spiritual energy is extremely precious,"


    "If it is really such an endless attempt,"


    "It is really a bit heartbreaking."


    After saying that, she added: "But Young Master,"


    "This ring has saved your life after all."


    "If you had not injected spiritual energy into it at the beginning,"


    "I am afraid it would not have yed a decisive role at the critical moment."


    "So I think that even if you increase your investment in the ring,"


    "You will definitely get its rewards in the future."


    "It saved you once, and it will definitely not let you down in the future." Charlie nodded slightly and said:


    "After returning to China, I will take the time to refine another batch of Cultivation Pills."


    "At that time, I will risk a furnace of Cultivation Pills to see what effect it has!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6394

    The vehicle drove in the dark night of Northern Europe for nearly ten hours.


    After less than two hours of daytime,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    It quickly turned into that kind of extremely ethereal ck.


    For the sake of convenience,


    The two decided to go directly to the Nordic royal family''s holiday home after arriving in Ling''en.


    This holiday home is built on the gentle slope of the top of the hill in the north of Ling''en.


    A small road goes directly to the foot of the mountain,


    And the road ahead is blocked by an iron fence.


    Charlie took out the key given to him by the royal family''s butler,


    Got out of the car and opened the iron fence,


    And then drove all the way up the mountain.


    The mountain here is not high or steep.


    On the contrary, the mountain here is like a bowl of rice upside down on the table.


    Not only is the terrain very t, but even the lines are very soft.


    This holiday home of the Nordic royal family is a very simple and elegant wooden building.


    The house is veryrge, with nine bedrooms, and the living room, study,


    And dining room are all avable.


    It can amodate at least 20 to 30 people living here.


    Charlie and Maria parked the car at the door of the holiday home and opened the door with the key.


    Although no one has lived here for a long time,


    The royal family has a special person to ventte and clean the house regrly,


    So the room is spotlessly clean,


    And the weather here is rtively dry,


    So there is no peculiar smell in the room.


    In the middle of the huge living room, there is a real fire firece.


    Unlike many people in the city who use fireces as a decoration element,


    The firece here is the real source of heating for the house.


    In winter, the mountains are covered with snow,


    And there is cold air from the north,


    So the weather here is also very cold.


    Charlie saw some chopped firewood next to the firece,


    So he took some and lit the firece.


    As the fire in the firece burned more and more vigorously,


    The coldness in the holiday home was gradually dispelled, And gradually reached afortable temperature.


    Maria visited theyout and structure of the holiday house,


    And came back to say to Charlie:


    "Young Master, the rooms here are all very good,"


    "Withplete facilities."


    "Each floor has arge suite simr to the master bedroom."


    "If you don''t mind, why not live in thergest room on the first floor,"


    "And I will live next to you."


    Charlie said casually:


    "Thergest room is for you,"


    "And I will sleep in the room next to you."


    Maria did not refuse, but smiled and said to Charlie: "Everything is up to you, Young Master."


    As she said that, she looked out the window and said excitedly:


    "Young Master, look! Aurora!"


    Charlie looked at the window on the north side of the holiday house,


    And saw that outside the window on the north side of the holiday house,


    A wonderful light with green as the main color and color as the auxiliary color appeared in the air not far away.


    The light was suspended in the air and constantly deformed,


    Just like some kind of ionization phenomenon seen by scientific researchers!


    When this phenomenon was spread between the sky and the earth in front of him,


    The shock was really exciting.


    This was the first time Charlie saw the aurora.


    It was beautiful and full of mystery.


    Maria excitedly pulled Charlie''s hand and blurted out,


    "Young Master, let''s go out and watch!"


    He came to apany her to see the aurora,


    So how could he refuse? So he went out with her.


    Just now, he was watching from the window of the house,


    Which was somewhat like a narrow view of the sky.


    Aftering out,


    He found that the aurora that suddenly appeared stretched across the entire night sky.


    The twisting and flickering aurora was like a dreamy gauze curtain between the sky and the earth,


    Which made Charlie intoxicated.


    Maria couldn''t help but sigh:


    "The house that Queen Helena lent us is really perfect."


    "We don''t need to climb over mountains to observe most of the auroras up close."


    "For those who live at the foot of the mountain,"


    "It''s not so easy to see the aurora."


    "Not only is the scenery blocked by the mountain,"


    "But they don''t even have the qualifications to go up the mountain."


    Charlie smiled and agreed:


    "It seems that the royal family bought the best location in the country to watch the aurora."


    As he spoke, he suddenly felt a sudden pain in his head.


    With a buzzing sound, it seemed that something rushed out of his brain.


    He was rubbing his temple when Maria suddenly pointed to the sky and eximed:


    "Young Master, look... the aurora has changed!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6395

    Upon hearing this, Charlie ignored his splitting headache,


    And I looked in the direction of the aurora.


    He saw that the aurora, which was originally vertical like a wave between the sky and the earth,


    Suddenly, it seemed to be controlled by some force and began to twist in the same direction like a whirlpool.


    The aurora, which was originally in pieces,


    Seemed to be broken into molecules,


    And countless dots of light began to slowly rotate in the air.


    Charlie was amazed.


    Maria on the side blurted out:


    "Howe this aurora suddenly looks like countless fireflies..."


    Charlie agreed and said:


    "Miss Lin''s description is very appropriate."


    "The aurora, which was originally arge area,"


    "Now looks like countless fireflies."


    "Now those ''fireflies'' have begun to disperse and rotate around a center."


    "I really don''t understand why it is like this..."


    Maria said solemnly:


    "It looks like fireflies, but it is not a firefly."


    "This aurora is like a wave."


    "Although the wave isposed of countless water droplets,"


    "It is impossible for water droplets to vite the physicalws of the wave."


    "This seems to be a bit wrong..."


    As she was talking, Maria suddenly pointed at the green vortex rotating in the air and blurted out: "Young Master, look! The aurora seems to be changing its form!"


    Looking at the vortex again,


    It is no longer rotating vertically between heaven and earth.


    The vortex seems to have life.


    It began to tilt towards the horizontal ne until it waspletely parallel to the sea level.


    The two watched the whirlpool spinning below,


    And were so shocked that they couldn''t speak.


    Charlie couldn''t help but pull Maria,


    And the two ran all the way up the hill towards the spinning whirlpool.


    Although Maria was panting, she didn''t dare to dy at all,


    And followed Charlie''s rhythm with all her strength.


    A momentter, the two came to the vortex,


    And when they looked up, they saw the vortexposed of green light spots rotating silently above their heads.


    Charlie had never seen such a magnificent scene,


    And couldn''t help but say:


    "This... looks like the Milky Way..."


    "Yes..."


    Maria, who was holding hands with Charlie, looked up and eximed:


    "Countless light spots are rotating silently in the air."


    "This feeling is really like the magnificent Milky Way."


    "Exactly when I saw it on the Qinghai-Tibet teau..."


    After that, she asked Charlie:


    "Young Master, what is the reason for this?"


    "I think this must not be a natural phenomenon." "There must be some force affecting the aurora!"


    Charlie blurted out:


    "I just felt as if something rushed out of my brain."


    "I don''t know if it''s an illusion."


    As he said, he hurriedly took out the ring that Maria gave him,"


    "And found that the ring was still there and had not disappeared.


    Moreover, the ring at this time did not move at all,


    And it felt that the aurora did not seem to be rted to it.


    Seeing Charlie take out the ring, Maria asked him quickly:


    "Young Master, do you feel any changes in the ring?"


    "Or any fluctuations?"


    "No..."


    Charlie said: "It is dead and motionless at the moment,"


    "It doesn''t seem to be rted to it."


    Maria asked hurriedly:


    "Then does the young master have any other magic weapons?"


    "Magic weapons?"


    Charlie smiled and said:


    "I do have a Thunder Token,"


    "Which is made of the lightning-struck wood of the mother of Pu Cha,"


    "But it seems that it doesn''t move."


    Maria asked again: "Besides this, is there nothing else?"


    "No more..."


    Charlie said, "A true magic weapon is very precious."


    "I have only two true magic weapons so far."


    "One is the ring you gave me,"


    "And the other is the medicine cauldron that the head of Taizhen Dao lost to me."


    Maria asked, "Young Master,"


    "Did you bring the medicine cauldron with you?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Charlie smiled bitterly and said,


    "That thing is almost the same size as my head,"


    "And it is not convenient to carry it with me."


    "Besides, I am afraid that it will be seen by bad people and have bad intentions,"


    "So I left it back at home."


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6396

    Maria nodded and said,


    "It''s not a ring, nor a medicine cauldron..."


    "Then what exactly affects the aurora?"


    Charlie asked her,


    "Could it be the effect of the maic field?"


    Maria shook her head and said,


    "It''s unlikely."


    "The formation principle of the aurora can''t give it such a shape..."


    As she was speaking, she eximed again,


    "Young Master, look! The aurora has changed again!"


    Charlie looked closely and saw that the vortex-shaped light spot that was originally like the Milky Way suddenly began to be divided into four parts like a cake.


    The light spots in each area began to gather towards the center of the area.


    As the speed of gathering became faster and faster,


    And the density became higher and higher,


    A shape like two letters Z crossed suddenly appeared in the air.


    Maria looked extremely horrified and murmured,


    "Young Master, how can the aurora... be a swastika?"


    Charlie was just saying that this image looked familiar.


    It turned out to be the swastika used by many religions -


    "D"!


    At this moment,


    The shape of the swastika had beenpletely formed,


    And then it slowly rotated above the heads of the two people.


    Maria was stunned.


    She had been a devout Buddhist since she was a child.


    Seeing the aurora suddenly present such a spectacle,


    Her pious heart drove her to kneel on the ground immediately,


    sped her hands together, and silently said in her heart:


    "I am Maria Lin, born in southern Yunnan in the second year of Longwu in the Southern Ming Dynasty."


    "I have believed in Buddhism and have been kind all my life."


    "I hope that the Buddha will bless us to get revenge and achieve great sess..."


    Just as she was praying for the Buddha''s blessing for Charlie in her heart,


    Charlie looked up at the swastika slowly rotating in the sky and suddenly said:


    "This pattern is a religious swastika when viewed from below,"


    "Which has a good meaning."


    35


    "But if you look at it from the sky, doesn''t it be the logo of the German Nazi?"


    "The two logos happen to bepletely mirrored,"


    "And this thing is always rotating,"


    "So you can''t tell whether it is tilted or straight."


    "If someone sees it from the sky on an airne,"


    "They would think that God wants to resurrect the Nazis..."


    Maria just felt very surprised.


    After praying for Charlie, she was about to stand up,


    But suddenly heard these words.


    She lost her bnce and almost fell down.


    Charlie quickly reached out to support her, and heard her say softly:


    "Young master, don''t make fun of the Buddha in the future."


    Charlie said with a look of grievance:


    "I didn''t make a joke about the Buddha,"


    "It''s just that this swastika has two different meanings when you look at it forward and backward..."


    Maria said helplessly:


    "This ce is close to the Arctic Circle,"


    "And it is unlikely that there will be nes flying over,"


    "So this scene is natural for the people on the ground to see."


    "In other words, it should be for us to see."


    Charlie asked her:


    "Do you mean, someone deliberately wants us to see this scene?"


    Maria said:


    "Whether it is intentional or not,"


    "I don''t know,"


    "But I believe that all this must be rted to you."


    Although Charlie also felt that this strange phenomenon should be somewhat rted to himself,


    He couldn''t sort out any clues for a while.


    Just as he was puzzled,


    The swastika in the sky spun faster and faster,


    And many scattered light spots were even thrown out by the high-speed rotation.


    The whole swastika was like a rotating firework,


    Constantly throwing out bright and dazzling light and shadows until it burned itself out.


    Then, the light spots thrown into the sky flickered alternately at different frequencies.


    For a moment, it was like the countless stars seen on the top of a mountain in summer,


    Shining like a dream.


    As the shing frequencies of these light spots were different,


    Charlie suddenly discovered that with a certain sh,


    The light spots in the sky that were lit at the same time could just form an image.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The image was like a big hand, making incredible gestures in the air.


    Afterward, the light spots that continued to sh made the previous gesture disappear.


    After a few seconds, another new gesture appeared.


    Charlie asked Maria, "Miss Lin, did you see those gestures?"


    Maria shook her head and asked him puzzledly,


    "What gestures are you talking about?"


    Charlie pointed to the third gesture in the air and said,


    "That''s it. Look, those stars shining at the same time,"


    "Don''t they look like a gesture?"


    "What I said may be a little abstract,"


    "But if you look at these stars with the same way you look at constetions,"


    "You can see that it does form a pattern!"


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6397

    Hearing Charlie''s reminder,


    Maria looked carefully at the sky,


    And saw countless light spots flickering, and there seemed to be no pattern.


    There were too many light spots that lit up or dimmed at the same time.


    If you don''t find the right frequency,


    It would be difficult to see what kind of pattern changes there are.


    She said to Charlie truthfully:


    "Young Master, in my opinion, these light spots flicker without any pattern."


    "I really can''t see any graphic gestures..."


    Charlie suddenly said:


    "Look, another gesture has changed!"


    Maria hurriedly looked, but the light spots in the sky still couldn''t see any pattern.


    But in Charlie''s eyes, the gesture changes were very clear.


    The light spots in the sky were just like a group of artificially controlled performance drones,


    Showing him the pattern made up of light spots ording to a pre-set program.


    Maria stared wide-eyed and didn''t dare to blink,


    But she stared closely and didn''t see any clues for a long time.


    On the other hand,


    Charlie had already seen the eighth gesture from the chaotic changes in the light spots.


    At this time, Charlie had realized what these 8 gestures represented.


    This is not just as simple as 8 different gestures,


    But represents 8 different transformations.


    And these 8 different transformations,


    Whenbined together, form a handprint.


    There have been relevant records in the Jiuxuan Tianjing.


    Both Taoism and Buddhism have magical skills of pinching the fingers and making seals.


    The fingers and palms are in a specific way,


    In a specific position, and form a specific posture,


    And then through a specific series of changes, they evolve into a coherent handprint.


    This is the key to pinching the fingers and making seals.


    This kind of handprint, strictly speaking, is a formationposed of gestures and then driven by spiritual energy.


    If the magical power is reached,


    It can even have the ability to destroy the world.


    At this time, Charlie has memorized the 8 gestures, and at the same time, he is more confused.


    He really can''t figure out what kind of power can transform the aurora in the sky into a handprint and let himself see it.


    This is clearly imagining himself getting a preaching, but who is the preacher?


    Could it be that there are masters who are practicing in this uninhabited ce near the Arctic Circle?


    Thinking of this, Charlie subconsciously wanted to release some spiritual energy and carefully check the surrounding environment.


    However, he gave up this idea after thinking about it,


    Since the other party could even control and influence the aurora,


    And he could do such extreme micro-maniption of the aurora,


    This strength was far above his own,


    And it was not an exaggeration to say that he had great magical powers.


    In this case, since the other party was unwilling to show up,


    Why should he bother himself?


    What''s more, he didn''t have any bad intentions,


    But wanted to take this opportunity to preach to him.


    Moreover, he was in the light and the other one was in the dark,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    And his strength was not as good as his.


    It was probably a foolish dream to find him out.


    So Charlie did not make any impulsive behavior,


    But kept staring at the handprints in the sky.


    It was said to be eight handprints,


    But in fact, it was eight handprints and seven changes.


    From the first handprint to the second handprint,


    It was not as simple as making two different handprints,


    But every detail of the handprint evolution had to be exactly the same.


    It was like changing from opening the five fingers to making a fist.


    Under normal circumstances, you would think that you could make a fist by simply contracting the five fingers inward at the same time.


    But if it is a hand seal, the hand seal that really works may require the five fingers to be alternately put together to form a fist like a folding fan.


    It may even require that the little finger must be first and the thumb must best.


    There are also very strict requirements for the angle and distance between each finger.


    If the two hand seals are wrong in the process of evolution,


    The hand seal will have no effect.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6398

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6398">Chapter 6398</h2>


    At this time, after showing Marven eight kinds of handprints,


    The light spots in the sky started from the first handprint and demonstrated it again.


    Marven also stared at it intently,


    Fearing that he would miss any details.


    After standing in the snow for more than an hour,


    Marven finally memorized all the details,


    And the light spots in the sky showed signs of gradually dissolving.


    As the figures in the sky became fainter and fainter,


    Most of the aurora points returned to the state of aurora.


    After waiting for about 20 minutes, everything returned to normal.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The aurora turned into a beautiful curtain that seemed to hang in the air and hung from the air to the ground, mysterious and beautiful.


    During the whole process, Maria had been trying to see the picture described by Marven,


    But she was like a child who couldn¡¯t understand the so-called intelligence test picture circted on the Inte.


    One standing next to her had seen twenty faces in the picture, but she couldn¡¯t see even one.


    Seeing that the aurora had returned to normal,


    Maria knew very well that everything that should be shown had been shown.


    When she thought that she didn¡¯t understand anything,


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little depressed.


    Marven on the side also came to his senses at this time and said to Maria:


    ¡°Miss Lin, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Maria hurriedly asked:


    ¡°What did you see from the aurora just now?¡±


    ¡°A set of hand seals.¡±


    Marven said truthfully: ¡°A veryplicated set of hand seals,¡±


    ¡°It should be some kind of magic spell.


    Maria eximed:


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a spell?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, do you want to try it and see what effect it has?¡±


    Marven said:


    ¡°I want to try it after I go back.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it if it is some kind of offensive spell,¡±


    ¡°It may be dangerous if I try it indoors.¡±


    After that, Marven said:


    ¡°Then I will try it here,¡±


    ¡°And let in less spiritual energy first to avoid too much noise.¡±


    Maria looked expectant.


    She also felt that today¡¯s events were a little too surprising,


    So she really wanted to know what the use of the magic that Marven hadprehended from the aurora was.


    Marven closed his eyes and recalled all the details of the eight hand seals.


    Then he gathered some spiritual energy between the five fingers of his right hand,


    And then ording to his memory,


    He quickly performed the eight hand seals from beginning to end.


    He has a good memory, especially in this aspect.


    So the first time he practiced, he performed the whole set of hand seals smoothly without any deviation.


    After the eight hand seals werepleted,


    He did not feel any offensive formations surging from his fingertips,


    And the spiritual energy he had gathered at his fingertips just now was not lost at all.


    Just as he was looking at his five fingers in vain, confused and puzzled,


    He suddenly felt that an extremely weak electric current seemed to be generated between the five fingers of his right hand.


    At this moment, his whole body was instantly refreshed, and he said excitedly:


    ¡°Miss Lin, this set of hand seals can actually generate spiritual energy!¡±


    ¡°Generate spiritual energy?¡±


    Maria was horrified when she heard this.


    She subconsciously asked, ¡°Young Master,¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t air exist in the exotic treasures?¡±


    ¡°In the Dharma Ending Age, there is no natural spiritual energy to absorb in the normal world.¡±


    ¡°How can a set of hand gestures increase spiritual energy for no reason?¡±


    Marven shook his head and said seriously,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel that after practicing that set of hand seals,¡±


    ¡°The spiritual energy not only did not decrease,¡±


    ¡°But increased a little bit.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say how much it has increased exactly,¡±


    ¡°But it feels like every time the hand seals are used,¡±


    ¡°There will be an increase of one ten-thousandth or even smaller.¡±


    As he said, he immediately sat down on the ground,


    Spread his hands on his legs, and pumped the hand seals with both hands at the same time.


    This time, the feeling of increased spiritual energy became more obvious!


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6399

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6399">Chapter 6399</h2>


    Marven was overjoyed after confirming that the growth of spiritual energy was not his illusion.


    He said to Maria, ¡°It seems that this set of hand seals is a kind of practice method specially used for cultivation.¡±


    ¡°When I gather the spiritual energy in my body on my hands and make hand seals,¡±


    ¡°The hand seals will generate additional spiritual energy for me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps this is like a formation,¡±


    ¡°A formation that can make spiritual energy produce more spiritual energy.¡±


    Although Maria did not understand cultivation,


    She had lived for so many years after all,


    And was very clear about many things in cultivation.


    When she heard him say this, her first thought was to say,


    ¡°Young Master, if you master this set of hand seals,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to eradicating the biggest drawback of the Dharma Ending Age?¡±


    Marven nodded and said excitedly,


    ¡°Whoever masters this set of hand seals is equivalent to finding a way to ovee the Dharma Ending Age.¡±


    The Dharma Ending Age is like the entire industrial society suddenly losing its power supply.


    People cannot get electricity to produce,


    And industrial development will naturally stagnate.


    If in the Dharma Ending Age, a method of continuously generating spiritual energy is found,


    It is equivalent to finding a sr generator in the industrial world.


    Where no one else has a power supply.


    This is indeed very significant.


    Since he got the Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scripture,


    Marven has only absorbed spiritual energy from two things,


    One is a spiritual stone, and the other is an elixir.


    Before the End of the Dharma Age, cultivators could directly extract and absorb spiritual energy between heaven and earth from the air when they practiced,


    But when the End of the Dharma Age came, when spiritual energy no longer existed naturally between heaven and earth,


    This most fundamental way of practice became a thing of the past.


    This brought great difficulties to practice,


    Because most cultivators could not find the source of spiritual energy at all.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Spiritual stone is a product of the period before the End of the Dharma Age,


    When spiritual energy between heaven and earth was abundant and spiritual veins were sufficient.


    After the long End of the Dharma Age,


    All cultivators tried their best to find and collect spiritual stones,


    So spiritual stones are now extremely rare;


    As for elixir, although it is not as rare as a spiritual stone,


    It is not a resource that ordinary cultivators can master.


    If you want to refine an elixir that truly has spiritual energy,


    You need the corresponding elixir recipe,


    You need to prepare the medicinal materials ording to the elixir recipe,


    You need the elixir form, and you need the elixir furnace.


    For most cultivators, any of these things is as difficult as ascending to heaven.


    Even though Marven had all these things,


    He still felt that if he only relied on elixirs to replenish his spiritual energy,


    He would feel like he was eating up all the money he had.


    It was like having a fortune but not having a fixed cash flow.


    He had a lot of money, but every penny he spent was a penny less.


    But now this set of hand seals solved this most serious problem for him at once!


    Although the spiritual energy can only increase a tiny bit with each set of hand seals,


    This thing is like a kowtow machine on the vast oil fields in Nigeria.


    As long as this thing is turned,


    There will be a steady stream of ie.


    Although one seal can only increase a little bit,


    The advantage is that there is no cost to make a hand seal,


    And as long as you have free time, you can continue to meditate and seal.


    In other words, it is nothing more than turning the breathing of the previous cultivators into seals!


    Marven was extremely excited at this time.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to return to the holiday home with Maria and then said to Maria:


    ¡°Miss Lin, you choose a room and rest early.


    I will meditate in the living room at night.


    I think making seals all night can increase spiritual energy.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6400

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6400">Chapter 6400</h2>


    Maria knew that this was a serious matter, so she said to Marven:


    ¡°Young master, concentrate on your practice.¡±


    ¡°I will go to the nearest room.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything from me, just call me.¡±


    Marven nodded, and then quickly sat cross-legged on the wool carpet in the living room,


    Spread his hands with palms facing up,


    ced between his legs,


    And then began to make hand seals with both hands simultaneously.


    Since the movements were not very skillful at the beginning,


    The speed ofpleting the whole set of hand seals was rtively slow.


    However, as time passed, Marven became more and more familiar with the whole set of skills,


    And the speed ofpletion became much faster and more efficient.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Unconsciously, more than ten hours had passed as he kept making seals.


    During these ten hours, he only knew toplete the hand seals with all his heart and soul.


    It was not until the moment he woke up from the meditation that he hurriedly checked the spiritual energy in his body.


    As a result, he was surprised to find that he had almost increased the amount of spiritual energy in his body by about 10%!


    Such an obvious increase in spiritual energy made him very happy!


    What surprised him even more was that the extra 10% of spiritual energy gathered in the Dantian at this moment, made the entire Dantian fuller than ever before.


    Marven felt that the benefits of this hand seal to him were not only that it could continuously generate spiritual energy,


    But also that it could continuously improve and expand the spiritual energy-carrying capacity in his body.


    Moreover, this kind of spiritual energy filling was very different from the filling supplemented by elixirs.


    If you rely on pills to replenish the spiritual energy in your body to the limit,


    The remaining spiritual energy in the pills will forcefully impact the body,


    And will naturally dissipate after the impact.


    However, the pills replenished little by little by handprints are more like increasing the limit of Dantian little by little,


    Allowing Dantian to amodate more spiritual energy,


    Rather than allowing the excess spiritual energy to flow out of the body.


    To a certain extent, spiritual energy is like magic in the game,


    Which is the key to the release of skills of characters such as mages and warlocks.


    There are many factors that affect the actualbat capabilities of these characters.


    Equipment, level, talent, and even Buff are important factors.


    However, the total amount of magic is also a very important dimension.


    If A¡¯sprehensive attack power is 100 the magic capacity is 100, and B¡¯sprehensive attack power is also 100,


    But if the magic capacity is 150, then B has a much greater chance of winning when fighting A.


    Therefore, increasing the capacity of spiritual energy in the body,


    To a certain extent, it can also be regarded as enhancing one¡¯s own cultivation.


    Moreover, what made Marven even more excited was that in one night,


    The spiritual energy increased by about 10%.


    In this way, within ten days, the spiritual energy in the body could be doubled!


    He had already begun to think about the use of the excess spiritual energy in his mind.


    If the Dantian could bear it, he would continuously circte more spiritual energy to increase the limit of the Dantian.


    If the Dantian could not bear it, then all the spiritual energy that was circted would be transferred to the ring that Maria gave him.


    Over time, it might be possible to activate other uses of the ring!


    With this thought, he couldn¡¯t wait.


    He wished that he would not go anywhere these days and practice in seclusion in this remote and deserted holiday home.


    Maria pushed the door open from outside at this time.


    Seeing that Marven had opened his eyes, she hurriedly asked him:


    ¡°Young Master, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°When I went out, I saw that you were in a deep state of meditation.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would be in meditation for three to five days!¡±


    Marven said: ¡°The effect of the handprintst night was really amazing.¡±


    ¡°I n to continue to meditate after a short rest.¡±


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°I went outside for a walk.¡±


    ¡°I was out for only an hour in total.¡±


    ¡°It was just dawn when I went out, and now it is almost dark.¡±


    Marven nodded: ¡°After all, this ce is close to the Arctic Circle.¡±


    ¡°If it is inside the Arctic Circle,¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that the pr night has begun.¡±


    Then, Marven said: ¡°If you are fine, then I will enter meditation again.¡±


    Maria hurriedly said: ¡°Young Master, wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Inspector Li called a few hours ago and said that the AI model has made a discovery!¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6401

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6401">Chapter 6401</h2>


    ¡°Any discovery?¡±


    Marven was delighted when he heard this and asked her quickly:


    ¡°Did Inspector Li tell you what the discovery was?¡±


    ¡°Have you confirmed that a new death squad base has been found?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Maria nodded and said:


    ¡°Inspector Li said that AI has locked onto a phosphate mine in Moro,¡±


    ¡°And said that after you return, we will discuss the details with you in person.¡±


    Marven thought for a moment and asked her:


    ¡°If I remember correctly,¡±


    ¡°Moro should be an African country, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± Maria said,


    ¡°Moro is in the northwest of Africa,¡±


    ¡°Across the sea from the Iberian Penins where Spain and Portugal are located.¡±


    ¡°This country is rich in phosphate,¡±


    ¡°ounting for about 70% of the world¡¯s reserves.¡±


    Marven nodded slightly and said,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Since this country is rich in phosphate, there should be many phosphate mines in the country.¡±


    ¡°The Warriors Den will station its death squad there,¡±


    ¡°Which is rtively hidden.¡±


    ¡°It seems that it is almost certain.¡±


    Maria asked him, ¡°Young Master,¡±


    ¡°Since it is a serious matter, let¡¯s hurry back now.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you still want to see the aurora?¡±


    ¡°I also want to see if there will be any other changes in the aurora tonight.¡±


    ¡°If there is no other abnormality,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drive back overnight.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly:


    ¡°I will listen to your arrangements.¡±


    Before it got dark, Marven and Maria drove out together and had a simple meal.


    After returning, he couldn¡¯t wait to continue meditating.


    And practicing spiritual energy with hand seals.


    After continuous practicest night,


    He was already very familiar with this set of hand seals,


    And he was able to operate it with ease.


    After a few hours, the spiritual energy in his body had increased significantly,


    Which made him more confident in this set of hand seals.


    He continued to meditate and practice until night,


    When the aurora appeared again.


    Marven and Maria went out together,


    Walked over a hill, and came to the ce closest to the aurora.


    The two stood under the aurora for a long time.


    The aurora in the sky swayed slowly like waves,


    But the strange scene yesterday did not happen again.


    After waiting for a long time without seeing anything unusual, Marven said to Maria,


    ¡°Miss Lin, I guess this aurora won¡¯t give me any new clues.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s pack up and go back to Oslo.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Maria agreed and said, ¡°Young Master,¡±


    ¡°Let me drive on the way back.¡±


    ¡°While I drive, you can concentrate on meditating and practicing in the car.¡±


    Marven asked hurriedly,


    ¡°It¡¯s a few hours¡¯ drive. Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Maria smiled and said,


    ¡°Although my physical fitness is not as strong as that of a cultivator,¡±


    ¡°It is definitely notparable to that of ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Driving for more than ten hours in a row is no problem for me.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured, Young Master.¡±


    Marven thought so too, so he nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay, then Miss Lin, please drive this long distance.¡±


    He is now like a loser who has just mastered the way to make a fortune.


    Seeing that he has finally found a track to make money,


    He can¡¯t wait to run on this track without stopping for a moment.


    What¡¯s more, Maria is not an ordinary girl.


    She has lived for three or four hundred years and can even fly a helicopter,


    So a long-distance trip is not a problem for her.


    So, on the way back, she was responsible for driving,


    And Marven sat in the back seat to continue practicing.


    When the two were about to arrive at Oslo,


    The overall spiritual energy in Marven¡¯s body had increased by nearly 20%.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6402

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6402">Chapter 6402</h2>


    At this point, Marven said to Maria beside him:


    ¡°Since this handprint can continuously generate spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°When I go back, I will try every possible way and at all costs to stimte the hidden function of the ring.¡±


    Since they passed by the AI model factory when they reached the city,


    Marven called Duncan, who happened to be there,


    So he came straight here.


    When they met, Duncan couldn¡¯t wait to say to Marven:


    ¡°The model has locked on a target with a very high degree of suspicion.¡±


    ¡°ording to the model¡¯s own words,¡±


    ¡°It can basically be confirmed by 99.99%.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to give a brief introduction of what the AI model has discovered this time and its logic of thinking.¡±


    Duncan immediately turned on the monitor,


    Clicked on some photos, opened a satellite image of an area, and said to Marven,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, this mining area is located in the central mining area of Moro,


    Which is one of the four major phosphate mining areas there.¡±


    Marven asked him,


    ¡°How manypanies are there mining phosphates in this mining area?¡±


    Duncan replied, ¡°Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°ording to our investigation,¡±


    ¡°There are a total of 8 miningpanies in this zone.¡±


    As he said that, he clicked on a satellite image,


    Which clearly showed that in this almost desert-like mining area,


    There were many miningpanies scattered around.


    Even though the AI-enhanced satellite images,


    One can see the general situation of vehicles and personnel operating in the mining area.


    Duncan pointed to one of the areas and said to Marven,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, this is a phosphate miningpany that AI seriously suspects.¡±


    ¡°The name of thispany is Duke Mining.¡±


    ¡°Thispany has been established for 35 years.¡±


    ¡°In the past 35 years, its scale has expanded several times.¡±


    Marven nodded and asked him,


    ¡°Why did AI determine that it was the base of the Warriors Den¡¯s death soldiers?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Duncan said, ¡°First, AI ran a long list and searched for about 80,000panies around the world that were capable of bearing the requirements of the Warriors Den¡¯s death soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Then,bined with arge amount of massive data and Skyline¡¯s information,¡±


    ¡°It conducted a multi-faceted system analysis.¡±


    After speaking, Duncan paused slightly and opened the second picture, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, AI found that thispany meets our judgment of the death soldiers¡¯ base in all aspects,¡±


    ¡°And thispany also has, in order to solve the problem of high energy consumption,¡±


    ¡°Has applied for a license for wind power investment ten years ago and built six wind turbines in the mining area.¡±


    ¡°In addition, they quietly renovated all the roofs ten years ago and reced them with photovoltaic panels.¡±


    ¡°They thought that it was because their energy gap was rtivelyrge,¡±


    ¡°But this ce was not as rich in oil as Nigeria and could be used to generate electricity at any time,¡±


    ¡°So they thought of wind and sr energy.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°These factors sound like suspicions,¡±


    ¡°But it is not certain that the other party is really the base of the Warriors Den¡¯s death squad.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°So the most critical information is here.¡±


    ¡°The Moran government banned the underground mining of phosphate mines 20 years ago.¡±


    ¡°All the underground mining shafts and equipment were scrapped and sealed forrge-scale surface mining,¡±


    ¡°That is, underground mines were transformed into open-pit mines.¡±


    ¡°However, in the satellite data of the past fifteen years,¡±


    ¡°This miningpany was photographed entering arge transport convoy at least a dozen times,¡±


    ¡°And the convoy was photographed transporting arge amount of materials.¡±


    ¡°The unloading area was at the entrance of the underground mine that should have been abandoned long ago.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the skyline also captured several trucks carrying arge amount of waste such as earth from the old underground mine to the open-pit mine area for dumping.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°If the other party is still secretly using underground mines for mining,¡±


    ¡°Then it is absolutely impossible to dump the mined phosphate ore back into the open-pit mine.¡±


    ¡°This ispletely a waste of effort;¡±


    ¡°And AI has analyzed that due to the advancement of technology and the development of industrial and mining equipment,¡±


    ¡°Shallow mining is higher than underground mining in terms of mining difficulty, mining cost, and mining efficiency.¡±


    ¡°Now if we continue to mine from underground,¡±


    ¡°It will only beborious and thankless,¡±


    ¡°So most of the mines have closed the previous underground mines;¡±


    ¡°From the pictures on the skyline, we can see that the underground mines of other mines have not been activated in the past few years.¡±


    ¡°Only Duke Mining has this one.¡±


    ¡°After analyzing the satellite data, AI concluded that the Warriors Den transformed this mine and used its underground facilities that should have beenpletely sealed as a base for death soldiers.¡±


    ¡°This base is still being expanded,¡±


    ¡°So waste such as rocks and earth are constantly being transported out of it.¡±


    ¡°Those convoys filled with supplies must be transporting supplies to the base!¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6403

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6403">Chapter 6403</h2>


    After listening to Duncan¡¯s analysis, Marven asked him:


    ¡°Inspector Li, with your long criminal investigation experience,¡±


    ¡°Do you think Ai¡¯s analysis is reliable?¡±


    ¡°It is reliable.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said: ¡°Although it does not have any direct evidence to prove that this is the base of the Warriors Den¡¯s death squad,¡±


    ¡°It has proved too many abnormalities here in multiple dimensions.¡±


    ¡°Other suspects may have only one or two abnormalities.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it can only be regarded as a high suspicion,¡±


    ¡°But if many situations are abnormal,¡±


    ¡°Then its suspicion will increase exponentially, especially some key factors;¡±


    Then Duncan said: ¡°Ai analyzed the skyline database.¡±


    ¡°There is no formal miningpany in Moro that is still mining underground phosphates.¡±


    ¡°There is not even any stealing.¡±


    ¡°After all, open-pit mining is cheaper.¡±


    ¡°Their underground mines have not shown any signs of being reactivated in all the databases in the past ten years.¡±


    ¡°Duke Mining is the onlypany discovered by AI that is quietly working on underground mines.¡±


    ¡°Relevant evidence shows that they did activate underground mines,¡±


    ¡°But did not mine phosphates.¡±


    ¡°This alone is extremely difficult to exin. ¡°


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°The core of capital is profit-seeking.¡±


    ¡°If something is unprofitable or even requires high costs, capital will never do it.¡±


    ¡°This Duke Mining quietly activated a huge underground mine.¡±


    ¡°The activation cost is high but it does not create any value.¡±


    ¡°I think only the Warriors Den will have such a strong demand for a mine.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°The area where Duke Mining is located is thergest mining area in Moro.¡±


    ¡°Although this mining area is not close to the sea,¡±


    ¡°It has a very developed transportation thanks to the development of the phosphate industry;¡±


    ¡°One of the best roads is the road from here to the port,¡±


    ¡°And there is also a dedicated phosphate transportation railway that goes directly to the port.¡±


    ¡°Each train can carry thousands or tens of thousands of tons of phosphate to the port for shipment to all parts of the world,¡±


    ¡°And can also bring back arge amount of imported materials;¡±


    ¡°And Moro¡¯s geographical location is unique for the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°It is very close to southern Europe.¡±


    ¡°Establishing a base here can cover the northwest of the entire African continent and the southern part of Europe.¡±


    ¡°If you look at the map, the death base in Cyprus can just cover the Mediterranean region and northeastern Africa;¡±


    Duncan opened the map and said to Marven:


    ¡°We now know that there is also a death base of the Warriors Den in Nigeria,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°And this base in Nigeria can just cover the central region of Africa.¡±


    ¡°Ai has produced a heat map with Moro, Cyprus, and Nigeria as key points.¡±


    ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Duncan tapped on the keyboard, and three red circles appeared on the original world map.


    The centers of the three red circles were Moro, Cyprus, and Nigeria, respectively,


    And the radius of the three circles, converted to actual distances, was about two thousand kilometers.


    It can be seen that these three circles can cover part of Africa,


    But after the three circles arebined, no circle can cover southern Africa and Madagascar.


    Duncan pointed to southern Africa and said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, ording to AI¡¯s calctions, there should be at least one death soldier station in southern Africa.¡±


    ¡°The two countries with the greatest possibility are South Africa and Mozambique.¡±


    ¡°I am waiting for the next calction of AI to try to find all the death soldier stations in Africa.¡±


    Marven nodded slightly.


    After talking with Maria this time, he no longer had such a strong desire to find the death soldier station.


    After all, there were thousands of lives behind each dead soldier station.


    If one of them was not handled properly, it would be unknown how many people would die.


    However, he did not want to discourage Duncan¡¯s enthusiasm,


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6404

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6404">Chapter 6404</h2>


    Because it can be seen that Duncan is now more and more handy in using AI,


    Just like a hunter who has just mastered the skill of precision shooting.


    He must find more prey to further improve his shooting skills.


    Fortunately, Duncan is only responsible for finding them, not destroying them,


    So Marven did not intend to stop his n.


    So, he asked him: ¡°Inspector Li, if I want to bring thousands of people out of this phosphate mining area and transport them to Syria without anyone noticing,¡±


    ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Duncan said with some concern:


    ¡°The movement of thousands of people is too big,¡±


    ¡°And this mining area is not on the coast.¡±


    ¡°It is really impossible to leave no clues¡­¡±


    Then, Duncan said: ¡°In my opinion, this matter is really difficult,¡±


    ¡°And it is very likely that the only way is the railway.¡±


    ¡°After all, it is the transfer of thousands of people.¡±


    ¡°There are no ships, and the carrying capacity of cars and airnes is not enough.¡±


    ¡°Maybe only trains have a chance.¡±


    Marven asked: ¡°If I ask you to transport these thousands of people,¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    Duncan thought for a while and said:


    ¡°I will first find a way to find out the operation of the railway from here to the port,¡±


    ¡°The loading and unloading procedures of railway freight,¡±


    ¡°And the export procedures, approval procedures and loading procedures of phosphate mines exported from the port;¡±


    ¡°Since the railway is a dedicated line for transporting phosphate,¡±


    ¡°It should be avable to all mining areas.¡±


    ¡°Either the mining area has its own freight trains and pays the government for the use of the railway,¡±


    ¡°Or the railway is operated by the government and the mining area pays the government for transportation fees.¡±


    ¡°In any case, it must be ensured that individual mining areas can operate point-to-point freight trains.¡±


    ¡°If Duke Mining often has its own trains going to the port,¡±


    ¡°The probability of transporting people out will be greater;¡±


    ¡°Assuming there is no problem with the special train,¡±


    ¡°People may be transported to the port in batches through the special train,¡±


    ¡°And then the loopholes in the port must be opened to ensure that people can be safely and secretly sent to the ship during the unloading and loading process.¡±


    ¡°As long as people are on board, the probability of sess will be much greater.¡±


    Marven murmured: ¡°If the load of a freight car is 50 tons, a 5,000-ton special train will require 100 cars,¡±


    ¡°And each car can hide ten people.¡±


    ¡°A train can hide a thousand people.¡±


    ¡°The efficiency is really high.¡±


    ¡°If the dead soldiers and their families are evacuated first,¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that a few special trains can be done.¡±


    ¡°The key issue is how to get the people hiding on the train safely on board without leaving any traces.¡±


    Duncan asked Marven: ¡°Mr. Ye, are you going to Duke Mining for a field investigation?¡±


    ¡°If you go, we can go together and observe this transportation line at that time to see the transportation and sea export of Moran phosphate.¡±


    ¡°Only by looking at the process on the spot can we have a chance to find loopholes.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°Since we n to make a feint to the east and attack the west for the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°We must go to Moro.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Now the Warriors Den should not think that we have turned our target to Moro.¡±


    ¡°We can go there to observe carefully and then slowly make follow-up ns.¡±


    After that, Marven said to Duncan,


    ¡°If we go, it¡¯s best for the two of us to go, and don¡¯t take anyone else along.¡±


    ¡°In addition, both of us have to change our identities and disguise ourselves.¡±


    ¡°We have already begun to monitor all airports in Nigeria.¡±


    ¡°Once the Moran death squad base has an ident again,¡±


    ¡°The Warriors Den will definitely get all the surveince videos that can be found in Moro and eliminate them one by one.¡±


    ¡°You are very famous in the Chinese circles in Europe and the United States,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s better not to be noticed by them.¡±


    Duncan said without hesitation,


    ¡°No problem, change your identity, and don¡¯t leave any usable clues for the enemy.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6405

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6405">Chapter 6405</h2>


    The next day, Marven and Duncan used the new identities Helena prepared for them,


    And flew directly from Northern Europe to Lisbon, the capital of Portugal.


    The destination of the two this time was Casanca,


    Thergest city and thergest port in Moro.


    More people know this city because of a ssic movie with the same name as this city.


    This city is also one of the few modern cities in Africa,


    And it can at least be ranked in the top 10 on the continent.


    On the ne to Lisbon, Marven sat in a semi-privatepartment in the first-ss cabin,


    Covered himself with a nket,


    He continued to make the hand seals he learned under the aurora to continue to improve his spiritual energy.


    After arriving in Lisbon, Marven felt that his spiritual energy had increased significantly again,


    So he secretly decided that after the spiritual energy in his body increased a little more,


    He would start to transfer spiritual energy to the ring.


    Since the ring may have a greater use,


    He might as well fill it with spiritual energy and see what happens.


    If it were in the past,


    Marven might not be willing to try to feed this bottomless pit with spiritual energy.


    But now he has confidence in his heart.


    That set of handprints can continuously create more spiritual energy.


    In this way, he will have a continuous source of spiritual energy,


    And naturally, he will not feel sorry for this little spiritual energy.


    After arriving in Lisbon, in order not to leave traces of being traced in the future,


    Marven and Duncan disguised themselves and used another set of fake identities to take a small ne of an airline from Lisbon,


    Flew over the Strait of Gibraltar, and arrived in Casanca.


    After arriving in Casanca,


    The two booked two rooms in the best hotel near the port of Casanca as Portuguese Chinese businessmen.


    What surprised the two was that there were more Chinese in Casanca than they imagined.


    Especially in the hotel where they stayed,


    Chinese ounted for at least one-third,Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And they all looked like sessful people and elites.


    Duncan gave full y to the investigative ability of a criminal policeman.


    He took the initiative to talk to several Chinese in the hotel lobby for a while,


    And then found out why there were so many of them here.


    After understanding the situation, he said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I understand why there are so many Chinese here.¡±


    ¡°The phosphate mines in Moro are the key raw materials for the production of lithium iron phosphate batteries.¡±


    ¡°Many power batterypanies and new energy vehiclepanies in China have invested in building factories here to produce lithium iron phosphate batteries on site.¡±


    ¡°It is said that it is at least 30% cheaper than taking raw materials back to China for production.¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but smile and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Uncleter to see if the power batterypany they acquired before has invested here before.¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I have been following your grandfather and his family to investigate investments in China.¡±


    ¡°The power batterypany they invested in mainly produces ternary lithium batteries,¡±


    ¡°And does not do much lithium iron phosphate.¡±


    ¡°It seems that lithium iron phosphate has low energy density and is cheap,¡±


    ¡°And is mainly suitable for mid- and low-end models.¡±


    Marven nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°But there are so many Chinese here, and it is rtively easier for the two of us to hide our identities.¡±


    ¡°The locals will be ustomed to seeing us,¡±


    ¡°And no one will pay too much attention to us.¡±


    Then Marven said, ¡°When it gets dark,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a way to go into the port and take a look.¡±


    Duncan asked him,


    ¡°Port management is generally strict.¡±


    ¡°Is it easy for us to get in?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way.¡±


    After that, he said to Duncan,


    ¡°Inspector Li, let¡¯s go to the room first.¡±


    ¡°I have booked the highest floor here,¡±


    ¡°And I should be able to see the general situation of the port.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6406

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6406">Chapter 6406</h2>


    The two checked in and took the room card to the room on the 22nd floor of the hotel.


    Their rooms were one south and one north,


    And the room on the north side just happened to have a panoramic view of the entire port.


    Coming to the living room of the north room, the two of them overlooked the port of Casanca in front of the French window.


    Duncan saw at a nce the railway freight yard with at least twenty tracks in the south of the port.


    He looked east along the railway line and said to Marven:


    ¡°As far as I know, Casanca is the economic lifeline of the entire Moro.¡±


    ¡°Most of the phosphate mined in the country is shipped from here to all parts of the world.¡±


    ¡°Duke Mining of the Warriors Den also exports phosphate overseas from here.¡±


    ¡°I think the phosphate is transported directly to the dock by rail.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Have you checked their phosphate exports?¡±


    ¡°We checked it.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°AI checked the import and export data of Moran phosphatepanies,¡±


    ¡°And Duke Mining was not included in it.¡±


    ¡°If Duke Mining does not export itself, then their production capacity should be handled by otherpanies to help them with export business.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°In order to find out where their phosphates are going,¡±


    ¡°AI checked allpanies engaged in import and export business in the port of Casanca and locked in one of the import and exportpanies.¡±


    ¡°The main business of thispany is to export phosphates topanies around the world.¡±


    ¡°They do not have phosphate mines themselves, which means they are acting as an agent for the export business of some phosphatepanies.¡±


    ¡°AI analyzed the customs deration data of thispany.¡±


    ¡°The annual export volume is higher than the output of Duke Mining.¡±


    ¡°I think in addition to Duke Mining, it should also act as an agent for the export of some smallpanies.¡±


    ¡°In addition, thispany also does a small amount of import business.¡±


    ¡°Most of the imports are various mining machinery and equipment,¡±


    ¡°And then they are sold in Moro.¡±


    ¡°However, they are said to be sales, but in fact, they only provide equipment for Duke Mining.¡±


    Marven asked curiously, ¡°Is this also found out by AI?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Duncan said, ¡°This import and exportpany imported a batch of Liebherr heavy mining equipment from Germany two years ago.¡±


    ¡°AI confirmed in the repaired Skyline database that this batch of Liebherr heavy equipment was working in the open-pit mining area of Duke Mining.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°This brand of equipment has not been found in several otherrgepanies.¡±


    ¡°For otherpanies, the cost of Liebherr equipment may still be too high.¡±


    After that, Duncan said, ¡°AI also found a lot of food imported from the United States from their customs deration materials, mainly beef, wheat, and vegetables.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that these foods were secretly shipped to Duke Mining after customs deration.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Food can be purchased locally.¡±


    ¡°It is unnecessary to import from the United States.¡±


    ¡°It is probably because Duke Mining¡¯s consumption is obviously higher than normal,¡±


    ¡°So they don¡¯t want people to notice it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Duncan said, ¡°They are quite careful in this regard.¡±


    ¡°There are several local food suppliers, which disperses the demand.¡±


    ¡°It is difficult for ordinary people to find out their specific food consumption.¡±


    ¡°Combined with a portion of secretly imported food, it can basically be seamless.¡±


    ¡°But they certainly didn¡¯t expect that there would be an AI model with incredibleputing power to continuously analyze all their data and information through various dimensions.¡±


    Marven pointed in the direction of the railway and asked him,


    ¡°Inspector Li, since Duke Mining¡¯s phosphate is transported in by this railway,¡±


    ¡°If I want to transport the Warriors Den¡¯s assassins out of Duke Mining,¡±


    ¡°This railway should also be the only way.¡±


    ¡°I think we can use this railway line as a breakthrough point and focus on it.¡±


    Duncan agreed and said, ¡°AI has analyzed several production sectors of Duke Mining.¡±


    ¡°The mining area is responsible for mining the raw ore,¡±


    ¡°Which is then transported to Duke Mining¡¯s refinery near the mining area by trucks and conveyor belts.¡±


    ¡°The refined phosphate is loaded at the railway freight yard in the refinery and then transported directly to the port.¡±


    ¡°As long as Duke Mining needs to transport phosphate, it must have empty trains to load it.¡±


    ¡°If we can get the driving videos of these freight trains, we should be able to figure out the basic process of trains entering Duke Mining.¡±


    ¡°Through the videos, we should be able to see if there are any loopholes in this process.¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°From here, the railroad does not lead directly to the dock.¡±


    ¡°After these goods are transported to the port by rail,¡±


    ¡°They need to be loaded and unloaded first,¡±


    ¡°And then go through a series of customs export procedures before they can enter the cargo loading and unloading area of the dock.


    Let¡¯s sneak in tonight and study it carefully.¡±


    ¡°If we can get the people from the railway loading and unloading area to the dock loading and unloading area quietly,¡±


    ¡°If this step can be achieved, then we will have a chance to take all the people away.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6407

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6407">Chapter 6407</h2>


    The endless stream of freight trains did not stop until it got dark.


    Marven and Duncan observed their operating rules.


    Generally, after the diesel lotive towed the entire train of freight cars into the freight yard of the terminal,


    It would be unhooked in the freight yard,


    Then turn around via another line and tow another train of cars away.


    The cars full of goods left in the freight yard would be towed by the dispatching lotive to a factory building built on multiple rails for unloading.


    After unloading, the goods would be inspected by customs and then transported to the bulk cargo loading,


    And they were unloading terminals by freight trucks in the port for loading.


    To the southeast of the freight yard, there is also arge-scale railway marshaling yard.


    If the goods imported to the port of Casanca need to be transported by rail,


    They will be assembled here afterpleting the customs clearance procedures,


    And then towed by the lotive to the destination.


    This means that the freight train itself is isted from the interior of the port.


    The goods sent here have not yet gone through the customs clearance process,


    While the goods waiting for transfer here have alreadypleted the customs clearance procedures,


    So the management of the freight train yard is rtivelyx.


    After nightfall, Marven and Duncan had dinner at the hotel.


    In the restaurant, Marven saw a young waiter from China,


    So he asked him, ¡°Young man, do you know whatnguage the locals use more often?¡±


    The waiter said, ¡°Sir, ordinary people here speak Arabic more often,¡±


    ¡°And civil servants in government departments and school faculty and staff basically speak French.¡±


    Marven nodded.


    Moro has been under French colonial rule for a long time,


    And French is very popr in the government and education system.


    However, Marven does not know much about French.


    His parents taught him some when he was a child,


    But he learned it in a short time and it took a long time,


    So Marven¡¯s understanding of French is limited to some basic terms.


    So he thanked the waiter, and after the waiter left, he asked Duncan:


    ¡°Can Inspector Li speak French?¡±


    Duncan nodded and said:


    ¡°Because I deal with people from countries surrounding the United States and European countries all year round,¡±


    ¡°I have learned French and Spanish, and I am quite proficient in them.¡±


    Marven breathed a sigh of relief:


    ¡°That¡¯s good, otherwise I would have to find a trantor now.¡±


    Duncan hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Ye, I don¡¯t know anything about Arabic.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, we are going to deal with port staff tonight.¡±


    ¡°The port is especially important to Casanca.¡±


    ¡°The management positions there should have received local elite education since childhood,¡±


    ¡°And French must be their firstnguage.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said: ¡°If they speak French, there will be no problem.¡±


    After dinner, the two took a taxi to the management office of the port railway,¡±


    ¡°Which is responsible for the transportation scheduling of the entire port railway.


    Duncan looked at the door of the management office and asked Marven with some doubts:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, are we going to go in directly?¡±


    Marven nodded.


    He had just used his spiritual energy to check the situation inside the entire management office.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At this time, in addition to a security guard in charge of security work outside the management office,


    There were a total of nine people working inside.


    Six of them were in thergest room on the second floor,


    Which should be their dispatch room.


    The remaining three were in different offices.


    Marven¡¯s idea was very simple.


    He directly used psychological hints to control the security outside the door,


    Asked him who was the highest person in charge here,


    He then asked him to take the two people to find the other party.


    So, he said to Duncan: ¡°Inspector Li,¡±


    ¡°When you see me patting the other person¡¯s shoulderter,¡±


    ¡°Just ask him in French who is in charge here,¡±


    ¡°And then let him take us there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Duncan nodded. He knew that Marven had great magical powers,


    So he didn¡¯t need to ask more questions.


    He just followed his instructions.


    The two of them came to the door of the management office.


    The security guard outside the door saw that they were two Asians,


    So he shouted to them in broken English:


    ¡°Leave! Leave!¡±


    Seeing that the security guard directly wanted to drive the two away,


    Marven smiled and said in English:


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    As he said that, he used a stream of spiritual energy to pass into the other person¡¯s brain,


    And he walked up to him and patted him on the shoulder like an old friend.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6408

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6408">Chapter 6408</h2>


    Duncan hurried forward and asked him in French:


    ¡°Where is the highest person in charge here?¡±


    The other person answered truthfully:


    ¡°Our deputy manager is on the night shift in the office.¡±


    Duncan nodded: ¡°Take us to see him.¡±


    The other person immediately said:


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    After that, the other person immediately turned around,


    Stepped into the door, and walked to the second floor.


    Marven and Duncan followed behind him and came to the second office at the end of the corridor on the second floor.


    The man pointed to the door of the office.


    Duncan walked up and knocked twice.


    The man inside also said in French:


    ¡°Come in.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Duncan pushed the door open and entered.


    Marven followed closely.


    The man saw the two people and asked in surprise:


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking,


    He was also psychologically hinted by Marven.


    Then Marven said to Duncan:


    ¡°Inspector Li, let him introduce us to the operation mode here,¡±


    ¡°As well as the freight records of Duke Mining.¡±


    ¡°It would be better if there were train driving records.¡±


    Duncan immediately asked the other party in French,


    And then the other party immediately introduced the general situation here to the two.


    Moro mines nearly 40 million tons of phosphate every year,


    Of which more than 10 million tons are exported,


    And the rest are used to make 20 million tons of phosphate derivatives for export, most of which are fertilizers.


    Most of the more than 30 million tons of goods are exported to all parts of the world.


    Part of the exports are consumed by other African countries,


    And the rest are basically exported from the port of Casanca to the world,


    So the railway transportation here is very busy,


    At least 20 to 30 freight trains loaded with goods enter the station every day.


    The trains in and out of the port do not operate 24 hours a day,


    But operate fourteen hours a day, from 7 am to 9 pm.


    Tonight, two freight trains will arrive in session within half an hour.


    After these two trains arrive, no more trains will arrive tonight,


    And the management office can also go off work,


    Leaving only two people on daily duty.


    However, the freight yard works 24 hours a day.


    The trains thate in at night have to unload overnight,


    And many goods that will be shipped out early tomorrow morning must also be loaded at night.


    The main railways in Moro are basically owned by the Moran National Railway Bureau,


    That is the Moran National Railway.


    However, since this is a supporting facility of the port,


    The port¡¯s own transportation management office is responsible for the internal facilities of the yard.


    As for all trains, train-rted drivers, and maintenance personnel,


    They are employees of the Moran National Railway.


    The operation n of freight trains is also dispatched by the Moran National Railway.


    It is only responsible for receiving the n, arranging the order and time of cargo loading and unloading ording to the train operation n,


    And arranging trains to stop at designated locations and load and unload goods at designated times.


    The area where Duke Mining is located is in the core phosphate-producing area of Moro,


    About 200 kilometers away from here,


    And happens to be on the dedicated railway belt for phosphate transportation.


    Every phosphate enterprise that reaches a certain scale along the way can pay the Moran National Railway to build a branch line directly into the enterprise to facilitate train traffic and reduce transportation costs.


    In addition to paying the Moran National Railway a construction fee,


    The enterprise must also pay the national railway a threshold fee and transportation costs for specific transportation after connecting to the trunk line.


    However, even so, the unit transportation cost of the enterprise is much cheaper than that of automobile transportation.


    Although Duke Mining is not thergest phosphate enterprise here,


    Its scale is also medium torge.


    The annual phosphate production is about one million tons.


    Duke Mining does not engage in the production of derivatives.


    All phosphates produced are exported.


    Therefore, they have a train loaded with phosphates departing from Duke Mining and arriving at the port almost every day.


    Coincidentally, the two learned from each other that thest freight train scheduled to arrive at the port tonight was from Duke Mining.


    This train is expected to arrive at the station around 8:45,


    And tomorrow¡¯s freight train schedule happens to include a train to Duke Mining,


    This means that a batch of imported goods from Duke Mining has arrived at the port and will be loaded and shipped back tomorrow.


    As for the driving record video that Marven wanted to see,


    The management office was not qualified to retrieve it,


    But they could wait until the train arrived and find a way to check inside the lotive.


    After hearing this news, Marven immediately said to Duncan:


    ¡°It¡¯s better to arrive at the right time than to arrive early.


    Let¡¯s check out this freight train today and find out what Duke Mining will ship back tomorrow!¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6409

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6409">Chapter 6409</h2>


    Marven wanted to know what the goods were that were going to be shipped to Duke Mining this time.


    Duncan immediately asked the person in charge in French,


    And the other party immediately handed over tomorrow¡¯s transportation n to him.


    Duncan flipped through the paper transportation n and said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, the third train on the transportation n is the one that will go to Duke Mining tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°There are a total of 20 train cars of goods,¡±


    ¡°Including six refrigerated cars and 14 ordinary closed trucks.¡±


    Then he said:


    ¡°The client of this train is Moore Trading,¡±


    ¡°Which is the importer and exporter of Duke Mining.¡±


    ¡°It should be responsible for the realization of Duke Mining¡¯s phosphates,¡±


    ¡°And the replenishment of industrial equipment for Duke Mining.¡±


    Marven asked him: ¡°Is there a list of goods in the transportation n?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said: ¡°The total amount of beef and other meat products imported from the United States is 120 tons,¡±


    ¡°Dairy products are 40 tons, and there are some imported grain foods.¡±


    ¡°The rest, ording to the customs clearance form,¡±


    ¡°Are mostly industrial and mining equipment,¡±


    ¡°Precision instruments and security equipment.¡±


    ¡°Security equipment?¡±


    Marven smacked his lips and said,


    ¡°What kind of security equipment does a garrison filled with cavalry guards and death warriors need?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°It says here that there are nearly eighty cubic meters of security equipment alone.¡±


    ¡°The volume is indeed a bit toorge.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the security equipment written here is just a cover,¡±


    ¡°And there are actually other goods?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°We¡¯ll know whether it¡¯s a cover or not when we go to take a look.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a cover.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that they have begun to improve the security of all garrisons.¡±


    ¡°If they use the most advanced security equipment to provide early warning for the entire defense zone like we did in Cyprus,¡±


    ¡°Then even if I go there, it will be difficult for me not to be discovered by them.¡±


    The development of modern technology is no longer something that warriors or monks can match.


    Monks can hold their breath and concentrate to ensure that even the most alert hunting dogs cannot detect their presence,


    But in the face of thermal imaging and life detectors,


    No matter how much they hold their breath and concentrate, it is futile.


    Moreover, such technical equipment can be bought at any time in the civilian market.


    Last time, when he took one of the warriors away from Cyprus,


    Except for the close-in defense gun, which was not easy to buy,


    The rest were basically legal equipment that could be purchased with money.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Once the Warriors Den also realizes this problem and is no longer arrogant,


    They will probably follow suit and use high technology to protect themselves or even arm themselves.


    Maybe Duke Mining will also build a monitoring system that makes it impossible for people to hide.


    If they also have close-in defense guns or simr weapons and equipment,


    Marven can¡¯t guarantee that he can get away safely after going there.


    Duncan also realized that there might be hidden danger behind this, so he said:


    ¡°If this is the case, then we must act cautiously this time.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, we can change our thinking.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not touch this death squad base.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s directly inform the Moran government of its situation in secret.¡±


    ¡°I believe they will not allow an organization with thousands of warriors under their noses.¡±


    Marven knew that Duncan was talking about the simplest solution,


    And it was also the most immediate.


    When countries are underdeveloped and corruption is rampant,


    The more such an environment is, the more the local government is afraid of armed forces of a certain scale.


    At this stage, many African countries are still military governments because of frequent armed rebellions and power seizures.


    Duke Mining is only 200 kilometers away from Casanca and even closer to the capital Rabat.


    If the Moran government knew the situation of the death squad base,


    They would not be able to sleep and would directly organize the army to rush to encircle and suppress it overnight.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6410

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6410">Chapter 6410</h2>


    But in that case, Marven would have to face the problem he had discussed with Maria in the Arctic Circle:


    In order to seek revenge on Victoria,


    Is it necessary to indirectly or even directly kill tens of thousands of dead soldiers and their families?


    Marven is not an executioner, nor is he the kind of general who will sacrifice thousands of lives for his sess.


    If he really has to make a decision, he can¡¯t bear it.


    Therefore, he doesn¡¯t want to tell the local government about this unless it is absolutely necessary.


    So, he pondered for a moment and said to Duncan:


    ¡°Inspector Li, we might as well look at the problem from a different perspective.¡±


    ¡°If there are really those high-tech products in this batch of goods,¡±


    ¡°We might be relieved if we think about it the other way around.¡±


    ¡°After all, we found them before they activated these devices.¡±


    Duncan was speechless for a while.


    He knew that what Marven said made sense,


    But it was just Marven¡¯s spection.


    Before it was fully confirmed, no matter how sure it was, it could not be 100%.


    Once there was a deviation, the result might be fatal.


    However, he knew very well that he didn¡¯t need to refute Marven¡¯s inference at this time.


    After all, Marven¡¯s inference had not been fully confirmed,


    And he had noplete arguments to refute it.


    If he refuted his inference, he would fall into a thorough internal friction.


    At this stage, since Marven had already put forward an inferred point of view,


    What he had to do was to find more evidence with him as much as possible to support his point of view.


    If he couldn¡¯t find it or found contradictory evidence,


    It meant that this matter might really be impossible to take risks.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t need to refute Marven,


    And Marven would know that this matter was impossible.


    Duncan, who had been a criminal policeman for so many years,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Knew too well the horror of internal friction.


    Ten people worked together to solve a case.


    Once someone put forward ideas and thoughts,


    The other nine people must use practical actions to help him verify whether the idea was right or wrong,


    Instead of pping their heads and directly refuting the other party¡¯s ideas.


    Once they entered a state of mutual refutation without argumentation,


    The team would bepletely useless.


    So, out of a strong sense of teamwork, he said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡¯s idea makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out what these devices are tonight.¡±


    ¡°If it is really aplete solution,¡±


    ¡°Then Duke Mining has probably not installed high-tech security equipment at this stage.¡±


    ¡°But if it is only part of aplete solution,¡±


    ¡°Or some equipment that can be upgraded and enhanced,¡±


    ¡°Then they may already have a certain foundation.¡±


    ¡°In this case, we need to consider it carefully.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°If we find out the supplier of the equipment,¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can let AI find a way to verify the cooperation between Moore Trade and these suppliers.¡±


    ¡°If in this We have already cooperated before the batch,¡±


    ¡°So we have to be more careful.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, we can only give up.¡±


    Duncan said immediately: ¡°It may be a bit difficult to let the AI model hack into the customs data of a country,¡±


    ¡°And there is a risk of reverse tracking,¡±


    ¡°But it should be very simple to let it hack into the internal sales system of a private enterprise.¡±


    ¡°As long as we can determine the supplier of the equipment,¡±


    ¡°AI should be able to find out the other party¡¯s dealings with Moore Trade.¡±


    Just then, the hand-held radio on the desk of the person in charge¡¯s office suddenly received a voice.


    Duncan understood the content of theirmunication and said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, thest train will arrive in five minutes,¡±


    ¡°That is, the one from Duke Mining. ¡°


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven pointed at the person in charge and said to Duncan:


    ¡°Let him take us there now!¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6411

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6411">Chapter 6411</h2>


    At this time, most of the employees in the port railway freight station had already gone off work.


    Except for the workers working in the loading and unloading yard,


    There were basically no people in other ces.


    In the night, Marven and Duncan,


    Led by the person in charge, came to a section of rails not far from the unloading station.


    Later, after the train from Duke Mining was unhooked,


    The lotive would stop nearby for the night.


    Marven nned to wait for the driver to stop the car here,


    Then control the driver, and then get on the car to check the driving record.


    Soon, the whistle of the train was heard in the distance,


    And a few minutester, a freight train loaded with phosphate slowly entered the station.


    The dispatching instructions came from the hand-held radio carried by the person in charge,


    Then the track automatically changed tracks and led the train to the target tform.


    Railway staff and dozens of employees responsible for loading and unloading were already waiting here.


    The train had just stopped, and the railway staff was responsible for unhooking the lotive,


    And the loading and unloading workers had begun to transport the phosphate in the carriage out.


    Then, under the guidance of the dispatcher,


    The lotive drove the lotive to the designated parking ce.


    Marven had already used his spiritual energy to investigate.


    There was only one driver on the train.


    He had no cultivation and was not a warrior.


    He was probably not a member of the Warriors Den.


    When the train stopped and turned off,


    The driver pushed open the door and backed up carefully from the highdder.


    He had already stepped on thest step and could get off by jumping to the side.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt someone patting his trouser legs from behind.


    He was startled and looked back to see an Asian man looking at him.


    He was angry and thought the other party was ying a prank.


    Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly felt his mind go nk.


    Then, he saw the Asian man making a climbing gesture to him,


    And the whole person climbed up uncontrobly.


    Duncan shouted in French from behind,


    And the other party immediately reopened the door and entered the train¡¯s cab.


    Marven and Duncan followed and entered the cab.


    Then Duncan ordered him to open today¡¯s driving record.


    The man immediately powered on the lotive again,


    Clicked on a square LCD screen on the side,


    And opened all the driving record videos for today.


    Duncan asked for a moment and then said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, he made a total of four trips today,¡±


    ¡°And thest trip went to Duke Mining.¡±


    ¡°The Moran National Railway has equipped Duke Mining with a batch of freight cars.¡±


    ¡°Generally, after Duke Mining loads the goods, they tow the empty cars over and then transport the fully loaded cars away,¡±


    ¡°So that the driver does not have to wait for loading.¡±


    ¡°He arrives at Duke Mining three hourster, halts the car,¡±


    ¡°Confirms the number of carriages and seals, and leaves.¡±


    As he said, he asked the other party to open a video on the screen.


    After dragging the progress bar,


    The other party stepped aside and respectfully made a gesture of invitation to Duncan.


    In the picture, it was the picture of the train about to enter the Duke Mining loading yard.


    From a distance, Duke Mining is located in a vast yellow-white in.


    Where the train passes, there are Duke Mining¡¯s phosphate mining areas on both sides,


    And arge number of engineering machinery are running at high speed in the mining area.


    What is a bit strange is that in the huge phosphate mining area in the picture,


    Many workers are building and welding iron towers that are at least 20 to 30 meters high.


    The overall structure of the iron tower is simr to that of a high-voltage line tower,


    Except that a tform for people to stand is welded in the middle and upper part.


    From the size of the workers in the video,


    It can be inferred that at least seven or eight people can stand on it at the same time.


    There are at least a dozen iron towers like this in the entire mining area,


    And several are under construction.


    Duncan paused the screen, pointed at these iron towers, and said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, these iron towers should be used for warning.¡±


    ¡°It seems that they are indeed strengthening security now.¡±


    Marven nodded and said: ¡°The terrain there is very t,¡±


    ¡°And it is all phosphate mining area.¡±


    ¡°There are no high-rise buildings outside.¡±


    ¡°The height of this iron tower is enough to observe far away.¡±


    ¡°If it is equipped with professional security equipment,¡±


    ¡°It is really not easy to break in.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, from the video, the mining area is still some distance away from the core location of Duke Mining.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I checked the information on Skyline.¡±


    ¡°ording to the scale, they have pushed the mining area to at least six kilometers in all directions over the years.¡±


    ¡°Because the mining area is getting farther and farther,¡±


    ¡°They have now built several conveyor belts to transport the mined ore to the refinery.¡±


    ¡°If they really prate from the periphery,¡±


    ¡°It will be very difficult to prate such a long distance.¡±


    Marven nodded slightly and asked Duncan to continue ying.


    The train in the video was getting closer and closer to the refinery.


    The entire refinery looked like a prison, surrounded by high concrete walls.


    There were caltrops and high-voltage wires hanging above the walls.


    Although the rails led directly to the inside of the refinery,


    There was also a thick iron fence door at the entrance of the rails.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6412

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6412">Chapter 6412</h2>


    It can be seen from the video that there were many people waiting outside the iron gate.


    When the train slowly drove to the front, several people did not open the iron gate.


    Instead, someone boarded the front of the train and talked to the driver for a few words.


    Then he asked the people below to open the door and ride with the driver into the factory area.


    The entire factory area is like a huge T-shaped,


    With the production area on top and three train tracks and two semi-enclosed tforms for loading goods on the bottom.


    Among the three tracks, the main line passes through the middle of the two tforms,


    And on the other side of the two tforms are two arrival and departure lines.


    In the picture, a freight train has been parked on the left arrival and departure line,


    And the vehicle in the video passes the switch and stops on the right arrival and departure line.


    At this time, there are many staff members on the right tform.


    They are still transporting the produced phosphate to the tform.


    These goods are waiting for the empty carriages transported by the train.


    As soon as the train arrives, they will start loading the empty carriages.


    However, Marven and Duncan can see the purpose of their doing this.


    These loaders are strong and look like martial artists.


    They are busy on the tform when the train enters the station.


    I think the real purpose is to keep an eye on the trains entering the station at all times to prevent enemies from attacking.


    After the train in the video came to aplete stop,


    It uncoupled and began to change direction.


    It then towed the train, which was already loaded with goods,


    From the other side to the departure line.


    The whole process did not take too long.


    There were always nearly a hundred staff members of various types on the tforms on both sides of Duke Mining.


    After that, the lotivepleted the change of direction via the main line,


    And after waiting for about ten minutes, it drove away from the factory.


    After watching the video, Marven couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°This Duke Mining is now as solid as a rock,¡±


    ¡°Especially the core factory area, which is built like a prison.¡±


    ¡°There is such an open buffer area outside.¡±


    ¡°It is very difficult to get in quietly.¡±


    ¡°The only chance may be the train.¡±


    Duncan nodded, asked the driver a few words, and said to Marven:


    ¡°The driver said that the reason why Duke Mining is as heavily guarded as a prison is mainly because they have had many vicious cases in the past few years.¡±


    ¡°Someone once sneaked into the factory area and killed their two financial personnel and robbed millions of dors.¡±


    ¡°Someone else sneaked into the factory area and stole precision equipment worth millions of dors.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Phosphates are often stolen.¡±


    ¡°These casester became unsolved cases.¡±


    ¡°Duke Mining was very dissatisfied with the local police¡¯s handling of the case,¡±


    ¡°So it reinforced itself.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°This sounds like a self-written and self-directed self-torture n.¡±


    ¡°Blind reinforcement will arouse suspicion,¡±


    ¡°But artificially concocting a few serious cases in advance can go with the flow and make the reinforcement defense reasonable and legal.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said, ¡°I also think they are asking for trouble.¡±


    Then he said, ¡°Mr. Ye, this ce is already impregnable.¡±


    ¡°Now they have expanded the defense to the periphery and will soon install high-tech equipment.¡±


    ¡°Once these things are in ce, I am afraid it will be difficult to get in.¡±


    Marven touched his chin and thought,


    ¡°Time is tight.¡±


    ¡°We must get in before their new equipment is put into use.¡±


    After that, he pointed at the Duke Mining staff on the tform and said,


    ¡°Inspector Li, I need a set of work clothes that are exactly the same as theirs.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to get them? In addition, we need to find a way to dy the delivery time of their batch of goods tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It is best to wait until the evening before driving.¡±


    ¡°Then I will go in with the delivery train.¡±


    When Duncan heard that Marven wanted the same work clothes as them, he hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, are you nning to hide in the freight car to sneak in?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°I will follow the fully loaded train in.¡±


    ¡°Even if they have thermal imaging or life detectors,¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t prate the metal carriages and the full load of goods inside.¡±


    ¡°In this way, as long as the door is not opened and people don¡¯te in,¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t notice my presence.¡±


    ¡°Even if they do, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°There are dozens of them on the tform.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s train will have twenty carriages.¡±


    ¡°At that time, only three or four people wille in from each carriage to unload the goods.¡±


    ¡°I can find the right time to control them,¡±


    ¡°And then blend in and be one of them.¡±


    ¡°Everyone will be wearing the same clothes and busy with their own things.¡±


    ¡°Plus, it¡¯ll be night, and with me on the tform, I shouldn¡¯t be noticed.¡±


    Duncan felt that although the method Marven said was feasible,


    The risk factor was not low, so Marven said,


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t have things like close-in defense guns,¡±


    ¡°No one can stop me.¡±


    ¡°I will hide on the train not because I am afraid of them,¡±


    ¡°But because I don¡¯t want to be discovered in advance,¡±


    ¡°If I am discovered after entering, I can immediately stop the loss and fight my way out.¡±


    Duncan was relieved when he heard this and said,


    ¡°Since Mr. Ye is sure, I will cooperate with him to the fullest.¡±


    After that, he carefully identified the clothes of the workers in the video and said,


    ¡°These should be ordinary anti-staticbor protection clothing,¡±


    ¡°Which should be avable on the market,¡±


    ¡°But their clothes should be customized,¡±


    ¡°And there are Duke Mining Logos on the front and back of the clothes.¡±


    ¡°This may not be easy to solve.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Just find me the same clothes and shoes,¡±


    ¡°And I will find someone to change a set as soon as possible.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6413

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6413">Chapter 6413</h2>


    At this moment, in the freight yard specially used for loading goods for trains,


    Dozens of workers are working in full swing.


    Marven and Duncan came to the freight yard under the leadership of the person in charge.


    Before entering the door, Marven used his spiritual energy to check and determined that the people here had no cultivation,


    No martial arts foundation, and no toxins used by the Warriors Den to control members.


    Among the members of the Warriors Den that Marven had contacted so far,


    No matter how high their level was, they all had the strange poison in their bodies,


    And even the four earls were no exception.


    Although Marven did not know whether the three elders had the same poison as the four earls,


    At least he could be sure that the three elders were looking for opportunities to ambush him in Nigeria and could not appear here.


    Therefore, Marven could also be sure that there were no members of the Warriors Den among these loading workers.


    So, Marven and Duncan directly asked the person in charge to take them into the freight yard.


    On the tform, there were arge number of tightly packaged and even wooden-framed goods stacked.


    Workers were using small forklifts and ground bulls to transport the goods into different carriages.


    Seeing the person in charge bringing two people in,


    The workers looked a little surprised, but no one dared to greet him but worked harder.


    After Duncan asked the person in charge, he whispered to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, the loaders here work in 12-hour shifts and two shifts,¡±


    ¡°Loading the goods to be shipped in the freight yard 24 hours a day.¡±


    ¡°ording to regtions, they must load all the goods as required within the specified time.¡±


    ¡°The yard will hand over the loading list to the person in charge.¡±


    ¡°It does not include the train number and marshaling information,¡±


    ¡°Only the cargo number and the number of the carriage to be loaded.¡±


    ¡°These loaders only know which batch of goods will be loaded into which carriages.¡±


    ¡°As for what the cargo is, which carriages will form a train,¡±


    ¡°And where the train will be sent after loading, they don¡¯t know.¡±


    After a pause, Duncan continued:


    ¡°The foreman led the workers to load all the carriages as required,¡±


    ¡°And after the inventory ispleted and confirmed to be correct,¡±


    ¡°After that, a one-time seal lock must be put on the closed door,¡±


    ¡°And then it can be transported.¡±


    ¡°The consignee must check the seal after receiving the goods,¡±


    ¡°And then open the seal and count the goods after confirming that it is correct.¡±


    Marven nodded.


    There were many closed carriages with codes sprayed on the tracks on both sides of the tform.


    A rough look showed that there were at least sixty or seventy carriages,


    So he asked Duncan: ¡°Which of these are Duke Mining¡¯s goods?¡±


    Duncan took out tomorrow¡¯s transportation n,


    Found the train information of Duke Mining, and said:


    ¡°The information of Duke Mining¡¯s twenty carriages is all here,¡±


    ¡°We can check them one by one.¡±


    Marven nodded, and together with Duncan and the person in charge,


    He began to check the carriage numbers,


    And soon found several carriages that were being loaded.


    With the person in charge beside them,


    Marven and Duncan walked in with a swagger and took a look.


    The carriages were about half full, and most of the goods were packed in cartons.


    They took up an area of about one square meter and were about two meters high.


    There were special wooden frames outside the cartons for protection.


    Duncan recognized the logo on the packaging at a nce and said to Marven,


    ¡°These are from Philil, an Americanpany specializing in the production of thermal imaging equipment.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    It is considered a global leader,


    And their equipment is not only thermal imaging,


    But also various night vision devices and drones.¡±


    Marven nced at it and saw that there were more than a dozen boxes with the Philil logo printed on them.


    He couldn¡¯t help asking,


    ¡°Do you need so many night vision and infrared devices?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Duke Mining covers such arge area.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to achieve infrared and thermal imaging monitoring without blind spots,¡±


    ¡°You may really need so many devices.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, building a huge security system is not like buying a few wireless cameras at home and connecting them to the power supply.¡±


    ¡°Wirelesswork is enough.¡±


    ¡°Security systems cannot only have front-end equipment.¡±


    ¡°Back-end equipment is a bigger project.¡±


    ¡°Generally, there are hundreds of surveince probes in a building.¡±


    ¡°To maintain these hundreds of cameras, an independent machine room is needed.¡±


    ¡°Each camera needs an average of hundreds of meters of lines to connect to the machine room.¡±


    ¡°Various switching equipment needs to be built to connect them.¡±


    ¡°Then, with the control system and storage system, the volume will be very amazing.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6414

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6414">Chapter 6414</h2>


    At this time Duncan saw another batch of goods waiting to be loaded and said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, this batch is Seagate¡¯s goods.¡±


    ¡°Seagate is also an Americanpany.¡±


    ¡°It mainly produces storage devices.¡±


    ¡°There are tons of storage devices here alone.¡±


    ¡°There is also Panduit, which is also an Americanwork cable brand.¡±


    ¡°It seems that this carriage is full ofwork cables.¡±


    ¡°The area within a radius of several kilometers, the wiring alone is unimaginable.¡±


    Afterward, Duncan and Marven also scanned the goods in other carriages.


    Basically, they were all major brands in the security field.


    After scanning it, Marven could basically conclude that Duke Mining had not yet established a strong monitoring system.


    However, this batch of equipment was a huge investment.


    Once this batch of equipment arrived and began to be used,


    Within a few kilometers of Duke Mining, a sparrow flying by would be detected by the equipment.


    So Marven said to Duncan:Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Inspector Li, let AI retrieve the transaction details between Moore Trade and the Philier Group to see if the equipment list can be found.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°It should be no problem.¡±


    ¡°Please wait, I will do it.¡±


    For Ai, hacking into a system is not difficult.


    It can find all the loopholes of a website or a server in the shortest time,


    And then quickly find the data that the user wants.


    Soon, the AI system reaped the rewards.


    It obtained the transaction details between Philier and Moore Trade through a small loophole in the Philier server.


    The details include thousands of fixed-mounted thermal imaging and night vision devices.


    In addition, there are a thousand sets of single-person handheld devices.


    Even their most advanced living early warning radar is on the procurement list.


    This should be the most powerful equipment in the civilian field at present,


    And they purchased six sets at one time.


    After Marven finished reading the list, he said to Duncan:


    ¡°It seems that we have arrived at the right time.¡±


    ¡°Duke Mining¡¯s security system has not been built yet.¡±


    ¡°Taking advantage of this opportunity,¡±


    ¡°I will infiltrate through the railway tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And then find a way to break through from within them after entering.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Mr. Ye, the two of us have no help in the whole Casanca.¡±


    ¡°It is already very difficult for you to deal with such arge base of death soldiers alone.¡±


    ¡°If there is no help, the subsequentrge-scale transfer will probably be very difficult.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Therge-scale transfer cannot be rushed.¡±


    ¡°I want to go and see what the specific situation is.¡±


    ¡°If I can control the situation, I can slowly think of a solution based on the actual situation.¡±


    Then, Marven said: ¡°In fact, these days, ISU Shipping has been having ships in and out of the port of Casanca,¡±


    ¡°But Duke Mining is too far away from the port,¡±


    ¡°And I checked that it seems that some warships of the Moran military are also docked at the port,¡±


    ¡°Transferring thousands of people under the nose of the army. The situation is as difficult as ascending to heaven.¡±


    ¡°If we really want to withdraw the people from Duke Mining,¡±


    ¡°It will probably be difficult to do so by sea,¡±


    ¡°And we have to find another way out.¡±


    Duncan asked him, ¡°What if you can¡¯t control the situation after you arrive at Duke Mining?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to control the situation,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than the people inside not cooperating.¡±


    ¡°Logically, they have been enved by the Warriors Den for generations,¡±


    ¡°And they shouldn¡¯t not cooperate,¡±


    ¡°But if someone really doesn¡¯t cooperate, then the other party is clearly standing on the opposite side of me,¡±


    ¡°And I can only treat them as enemies.¡±


    After that, Marven pointed to the person in charge and said to Duncan,


    ¡°Inspector Li, ask that guy where the distribution cab of the freight station is.¡±


    ¡°I will destroy the circuit here first.¡±


    ¡°Once the circuit is destroyed, it will be impossible to work all night tonight,¡±


    ¡°And the loading and unloading tasks will naturally be dyed until tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°In this way, all the freight trains tomorrow may be affected,¡±


    ¡°At least dyed for six or seven hours,¡±


    ¡°And then let the person in charge adjust the priority,¡±


    ¡°And dy the Duke Mining batch of goods until after four o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6415

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6415">Chapter 6415</h2>


    Ten minutester, with a loud bang,


    The entire freight station was plunged into darkness.


    The distribution box here was short-circuited due to overheating,


    And the entire freight station lost power supply.


    Although there was an electrician on duty in the logistics department,


    He immediately gave up aftering to take a look.


    The entire distribution box must be reced,


    And the essories need to be ordered tomorrow.


    If you want to restore power, you have to wait until at least tomorrow night.


    Without power supply, there is no lighting condition on site,


    So all workers temporarily leave work ande back tomorrow morning to continue.


    The management office postponed all train shipments for tomorrow,


    And the person in charge of the management office,


    Under the instruction of Duncan, he scheduled the train to Duke Mining to depart at 5 o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon.


    After the postponed n was confirmed,


    The staff began to contact the client and inform the other party of the situation,


    Which naturally included Moore Trade,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Which has a close rtionship with Duke Mining.


    When the person in charge of Moore Trading heard that the delivery time was dyed by at least ten hours,


    He was a little angry and scolded on the phone:


    ¡°Our goods have waited for a long time toe from the United States.¡±


    ¡°It has already been dyed a lot longer than the original n.¡±


    ¡°Now you are going to dy us for a whole day.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too irresponsible?¡±


    The person in charge said helplessly:


    ¡°The power supply system of the entire cargo yard has copsed.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t force loading and unloading of goods in the middle of the night with insufficient lighting.¡±


    ¡°I see that you are shipping precision instruments.¡±


    ¡°If something goes wrong, we can¡¯t bear the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°If you give a disimer, I will let the workers load it for you in the dark.¡±


    When the other party heard this, his anger subsided a lot.


    In fact, that batch of goods had been booked a long time ago,


    But many bases of the Warriors Den needed to upgrade their security,


    And there were many quasi-military or even military equipment among them.


    They also took a long time to get it done,


    And the shipping has been drifting on the sea for more than ten days.


    Now that it has been safely cleared and entered,


    Only thest two hundred kilometers are left.


    He dare not take any risk.


    Although time was dyed by one day, he still endured it for the safe transportation of this batch of goods to Duke Mining and instructed:


    ¡°One dayte is one dayte.¡±


    ¡°Our equipment is expensive, and there must not be any mistakes.¡±


    The person in charge said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°We are just worried that the goods will be damaged.¡±


    ¡°We asked all the workers to stop work as soon as there was a power outage.¡±


    ¡°As long as the lighting effect is good tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°We will start work immediately without waiting for the circuit to bepletely repaired.¡±


    ¡°We will do our best to ensure the safety of the goods and try not to make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The other party also knew that there was no other way now, so he said:


    ¡°No matter what, please send the goods out tomorrow.¡±


    The person in charge guaranteed:


    ¡°There will be no problem with shipping tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°We will contact the contact person of the consignee before the train departs,¡±


    ¡°And noter than six o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    After getting the guarantee, the other party didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He said a few polite words and hung up the phone.


    Seeing that the other party had epted the fact that the departure time was postponed,


    Marven said to Duncan:


    ¡°Inspector Li, ask the person in charge about the shift tomorrow.¡±


    Duncan immediately asked the other party, and then told Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, their management post is in two shifts,¡±


    ¡°One is from 8 am to 4 pm, and the other is from 4 pm to midnight.¡±


    ¡°He has been on duty from 4 pm to midnight recently,¡±


    ¡°And will be on duty at 3:30 pm tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marven said:


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today.¡±


    ¡°We wille again tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Remind him that he must not tell anyone what happened after seeing us today.¡±


    Duncan immediately reminded the other party in French,


    And the other party had Marven¡¯s psychological hint,


    So he naturally obeyed the instructions from Duncan.


    Then the two left the management office and walked back to the hotel.


    The next day, Duncan took advantage of hisnguage advantage to find abor protection product supplier in Casanca.


    And purchased a set ofbor protection clothing for Marven,


    That was very simr to Duke Mining¡¯s work clothes.


    Then, he and Marven formted an action n for Duke Mining in the hotel.


    Since this time they were sneaking in quietly, Marven was not in a hurry.


    As long as most of the Cavalry Guards of Duke Mining could cooperate with him and let him take over the overall situation smoothly,


    He could ensure that no news would leak out,


    So there was no need to rush to transfer the Cavalry Guards and the Death Soldiers here.


    However, Marven was also very clear in his mind that since he wanted to give the Warriors Den a surprise attack,


    And make the three elders and the high-level officials of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office leave Nigeria and expose their tracks,


    The Duke Mining base must be destroyed.


    Therefore, how to transfer thousands of people was still a big problem for Marven.


    <script>


    load_facebook = false;


    window.onscroll = function() {


    if (load_facebook == false) {


    load_facebook = true;


    var s = document.createElement("script");


    s.type = "text/javascript";


    s.src = "https://connect.facebook/en_US/sdk.js#xfbml=1&version=v14.0&appId=3339256753013270&autoLogAppEvents=1";


    $("body").append(s);


    }


    };

 Chapter 6416

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6416">Chapter 6416</h2>


    Duncan thought again and again, and said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Duke Mining is rtively closed,¡±


    ¡°And all the dead men must be imprisoned in the underground mines,¡±


    ¡°So we can give priority to transferring these dead men and their families in batches,¡±


    ¡°And wait for them to be transferred out,¡±


    ¡°And then transfer the cavalry guards in batches.¡±


    Then, Duncan said: ¡°When transferring the dead men, as long as we are concealed enough,¡±


    ¡°The outside world should not find any abnormalities.¡±


    ¡°Even the Moore Trade in Casanca will not notice the abnormalities.¡±


    ¡°However, once the cavalry guards are transferred, it is equivalent to transferring thebor force of Duke Mining,¡±


    ¡°Which will inevitably lead to a decrease in Duke Mining¡¯s production capacity or even cessation.¡±


    ¡°Duke Mining has trains transporting phosphates almost every day.¡±


    ¡°Once the production capacity decreases, Moore Trade will notice it.¡±


    ¡°So I suggest that once you sessfully take over Duke Mining,¡±


    ¡°You must let them work overtime to mine and produce more,¡±


    ¡°At least produce a few more days of supply, so that when the cavalry guards are gradually withdrawn in the future,¡±


    ¡°The outside world will not notice the abnormalities.¡±


    Marven nodded in agreement and said:


    ¡°Good idea, first Gradually withdraw the dead soldiers,¡±


    ¡°And then gradually withdraw most of the cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°Leaving only the open security and loading workers.¡±


    ¡°After thest batch of phosphates to be delivered are loaded, most of these people can also be withdrawn,¡±


    ¡°Leaving only thest batch of loaded carriages and docking personnel.¡±


    ¡°When the train delivers the empty cars for thest time and takes away thest train full of phosphates,¡±


    ¡°The remaining people can alsoplete the evacuation on the same day.¡±


    ¡°In this way, when the traines again the next day, Duke Mining will be empty.¡±


    ¡°The news will definitely shock Moore Trade, and then report to the Right Army Governor¡¯s Officeyer byyer,¡±


    ¡°And finally report to Victoria all the way, and our goal will be achieved.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Then the most difficult problem is how to withdraw people batch by batch.¡±


    ¡°Duke Mining is located in the hintend of the country,¡±


    ¡°And the port of Casanca and the surrounding waters are heavily guarded.¡±


    ¡°Organizing thousands of people to smuggle from the ind to the coastline will not have a high sess rate.¡±


    ¡°How should these people leave the country?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Since it is difficult to leave the country,¡±


    ¡°It is better not to leave the country first.¡±


    ¡°Not leaving the country?¡± Duncan asked him:


    ¡°Do you mean to keep all these people in Moro?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, in their cargo list, there are more than 100 tons of meat secretly imported alone.¡±


    ¡°It is estimated that there must be at least several thousand people.¡±


    ¡°How can so many people hide in Moro without being discovered?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Detective Li, you go to acquire a fewpanies.¡±


    ¡°It is best to acquire a food processingpany in a remote area first.¡±


    ¡°After the acquisition ispleted, immediately use the reason of upgrading the production line to let all their employees take paid leave for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will transport people in batches to the food processingpany for temporary settlement.¡±


    ¡°First, send a batch in openly and dere to the outside world that they are technical workers for upgrading the production line.¡±


    ¡°Later, disguise them as transporting equipment and send people in one after another;¡±


    ¡°A food processingpany should have arge amount of food raw materials,¡±


    ¡°Finished products and semi-finished products,¡±


    ¡°Enough to meet the meals of thousands of people in a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is not enough, it is natural for a food processingpany to purchase some ingredients from outside,¡±


    ¡°Which will not arouse suspicion;¡±


    ¡°In addition, you have to acquire a logisticspany to facilitate the transportation of personnel and materials,¡±


    ¡°And gradually settle all people in the food processingpany;¡±


    ¡°At the same time, you have to let AI hack into the security system of the Port of Casanca,¡±


    ¡°And make a fuss from the surveince video to forge signs that these people have sneaked into the Port of Casanca by rail one after another,¡±


    ¡°Making it look like the clues of these people were disconnected at the Port of Casanca;¡±


    ¡°When the timees, as long as the Warriors Denes to investigate,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely think that these people have left Casanca,¡±


    ¡°And will definitely find a way to track down the information of the ships that left the port during this period,¡±


    ¡°And then confirm which ships these people are on;¡±


    ¡°But they will definitely end up with the same result as the Cyprus incident.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to find out anything.¡±


    ¡°To them, it¡¯s as if all these people have evaporated.¡±


    ¡°The more they can¡¯t find out, the more they will think that this is just a replica of the Cyprus incident.¡±


    ¡°They will also think that these people must have disappeared at sea.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t think that these people are still in Moro.¡±


    Duncan thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I suggest that we take the initiative this time and use offense instead of defense to give them a greater sense of oppression and crisis.¡±


    ¡°Once they have enough sense of crisis, they will focus on how to protect themselves,¡±


    ¡°And ordingly they will reduce their determination and investment in investigating this matter.¡±


    Marven asked: ¡°Inspector Li, what do you think of attacking instead of defending?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Duncan said: ¡°After evacuating everyone, why not just go all out and leave some information at Duke Mining for the Warriors Den that is shocking enough.¡±


    ¡°You can directly make clear their ns in Nigeria and let them know that all their ns are under your control,¡±


    ¡°Including the three elders who are lying in ambush there.¡±


    ¡°I personally suggest that you can even leave a message for that Victoria,¡±


    ¡°Telling her by name that you will take her life sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°That way, the Warriors Den will definitely be thrown into disarray,¡±


    ¡°And by then they may not have the energy to track down clues in Moro.¡±


    Marven nodded and fell into deep thought.


    After a moment, he suddenly smiled and said,


    ¡°Since the three elders havee out of retreat, they will definitely receive the news once the truth about what happened here is revealed.¡±


    ¡°If I also disclose the secrets of the Niwan Pce of the four earls,¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it will arouse their suspicion of Victoria.¡±


    ¡°If they have the same secrets in their bodies, this is also a good opportunity to alienate them,¡±


    ¡°And then all kinds of crises will be enough to make her suffer.¡±


    Marven did not have much to hide from Duncan.


    After all, he knew more about his secrets than his grandparents¡¯ family.


    He also knew how incredible his method of resurrecting him was.


    With his logical thinking ability, he could have guessed his current situation long ago.


    Therefore, Marven did not hide the matter of the four earls from him.


    When Duncan heard Marven¡¯s n, his eyes suddenly lit up and he said with a smile:


    ¡°What a good n to sow discord.¡±


    ¡°This move will not only work on the three elders, but will also have some impact on other members of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°Making them all feel insecure.¡±


    ¡°This will be a checkmating tactic for Victoria.¡±


    ¡°Although it is impossible to checkmate her, it will be enough to make her suffer!¡±

 Chapter 6417

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6417">Chapter 6417</h2>


    In order to acquire a suitable food processingpany as soon as possible,


    Duncan asked AI to analyze the list of all regr food processingpanies in Moro,


    And then analyze the advantages and disadvantages of each food processingpany,


    Based on their registered addresses and satellite images of the skyline.


    One of AI¡¯s biggest advantages is that it can think,


    So Duncan does not need to guide it step by step,


    But directly tells it his needs, so that it can find a foodpany from thesepanies that is not in good operating condition,


    But has and area and building size that can hide thousands of people and is far away from densely popted areas.


    So, AI immediately selected fivepanies that meet his needs for him.


    These fivepanies are all located in rtively remote areas of Moro.


    One of them is not far from Duke Mining, only about 100 kilometers away.


    What¡¯s more perfect is that thispany is less than 50 kilometers away from the coastline.


    If people are to be ced here to wait for a transfer abroad,


    Then this is the best choice.


    So, Duncan temporarily separated from Marven early the next morning and went to thepany alone to find out.


    Marven, on the other hand, stayed in the hotel room and sat on the floor,


    Continuing to review the set of hand seals while slowly umting the spiritual energy in his body.


    Marven is now very obsessed with this set of hand seals,


    Just like a wool party addicted to wool-pulling wool.


    As long as he has time, he will practice with it,


    And exchange extra spiritual energy for himself by constantly repeating the set of hand seals.


    After a three-hour drive,


    Duncan finally arrived at the town where the food processingpany was located.


    Thispany is located in the suburbs of the town.


    More than 300 employees are basically from this town.


    The town is about 30 kilometers away from a fishing port on the northeast coast of Moro.


    Because it is not directly on the coast,


    The people in this town have no chance to be fishermen.


    When the fishermen on the coast rely on fishing to improve their living conditions,


    The vigers of this small location can only go to the surrounding seafood processingpanies to work.


    Thepany selected by Duncan is a private enterprise,


    Specializing in the production of seafood processed foods, especially canned sardines.


    Moro is the country that exports the most sardines in the world.


    There are at least hundreds or thousands ofpanies in the country that survive by producing canned sardines and other seafood products.


    Although Moro¡¯s GDP has increased because of sardines,


    Most of thesepanies that produce canned sardines do not have an easy life.


    Since it is only the most basic food processing,


    Their threshold is rtively low, and because of the low threshold, thepetition among peers is also very fierce.


    Newpanies want to gain a foothold and often rely on price wars to obtain orders.


    Over time, everyone has to lower prices,


    Resulting in a continuous decline in the profit margins of the entire industry.


    Nowadays, manypanies are struggling on the edge of the survival line.


    This is the case with thepany that Duncan chose.


    It was funded and established by a former local municipal government civil servant.


    After more than ten years of continuous development, its scale has indeed berger andrger,Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But due to backward production technology and low efficiency, the operating conditions here are also gradually declining.


    The boss of thepany is old and gradually loses his ambition.


    He only wants to continue to rely on thispany to create meager profits.


    It is precisely because of this idea that he has not invested funds in thepany for upgrading and expansion in recent years,


    So thepetitiveness of thepany is getting worse and worse.


    More importantly, it is very difficult to sell such an old enterprise.


    The industry profit is not high, and the cost of upgrading and transformation here is a huge expense.


    If you are not careful, you may suffer losses.


    No one wants to take this risk.


    Duncan also saw another natural advantage of seafood food processing enterprises,


    That is, they must have vehicles to transport raw materials constantly shuttling between the factory and the dock.


    Once Marven wants to transport those dead men quietly,


    The sea route is the only reliable option.


    Then, through the disguise of the seafood food processing factory,


    He can use the vehicles going back and forth to the fishing port to continuously send people away.


    Soprehensively speaking, this enterprise is the best choice.


    When Duncan arrived at the door of this food processing enterprise,


    He found that this enterprise did not even have a security guard.


    The shabby door was always open.


    From the outside, the scale of the factory building wasrge,


    But it was indeed a bit old and looked rather dpidated as a whole.


    The area that first entered the door was an open space of about three or four thousand square meters,


    Where a shabby Fiat car, various bicycles, and a small number of simple motorcycles that were modified beyond recognition were parked.


    The right side looks like an unloading and storage area,


    Because there is not only a cargo tform for unloading,


    But also a well-sealed single building.


    Duncan spected that it should be cold storage for storing raw materials.


    There happened to be a truck parked in front of the cargo tform,


    And several loaders were carrying fresh seafood covered with ice from it,


    And moving it into the cold storage at the back;


    The back of the cold storage is connected to thergest single factory building,


    Which should be the processing production line.


    There is a simr cargo tform on the left side,


    And there is also a closed building behind this cargo tform.


    Duncan spected that this should be the storage and loading area for finished products.


    When Duncan came to the door of thergest factory building in the middle,


    The roar inside was deafening.


    Because canned food needs to be heated for production and sterilized,


    The huge door has been rolling out humid heat waves.


    It was not until Duncan walked into the factory that someone finally noticed this strange face.


    Someone came forward and questioned him cautiously in the localnguage.


    Duncan saw that he looked like an ordinary worker,


    So he took out a ten-dor bill and handed it to him:


    ¡°Where is your boss? I want to see him.¡±


    The other party did not understand English or French,


    But he had heard the word ¡°Boss¡±,


    So he immediately realized that Duncan wanted to see his boss.


    In addition, the other party was generous,


    And ten dors was more than his daily sry,


    So he immediately made ttering gestures to Duncan,


    And enthusiastically took him to his boss¡¯s office.


    The boss¡¯s office is located in a two-story house supported by a steel structure on the side of the factory.


    There are ss on all four sides,


    And the situation of the entire factory can be seen at a nce.


    Seeing that the employee brought a stranger,


    The boss was also a little surprised,


    So he began to look at Duncan from a distance.


    Although Duncan, in disguise, could not be seen,


    He still had an Asian face.


    Almost all the people in this factory and its upstream and downstream were Morans,


    So it was rare to see Asians here.


    Duncan had investigated the background of the boss beforeing.


    He was 61 years old this year.


    He was originally a civil servant who went out of the local area to work in the next-level city government department.


    Later, because he felt that the seafood processing industry had a future,


    He resigned and went into business.


    He returned to his hometown and opened a canning factory.


    Because he was a local and had umted a lot of connections as a civil servant in the city,


    He received a lot of favorable policies when he came back to build a factory.


    Not only did he get a lot ofnd,


    But he also got a lot of low-interest loans,


    And the scale was getting bigger and bigger.


    However, because he started from scratch,


    His actual ie was not high for many years at the beginning of his business.


    The money he earned was either used to repay the loan or to manage rtionships.


    In the seven or eight years after the loan was paid off,


    His ie level should be pretty good,


    With an annual profit of about 200,000 US dors,


    Which was considered a lot in the local area.


    But the situation has deteriorated a lot in recent years.


    His annual profit has shrunk to only 30,000 to 50,000 US dors.


    Because he knew that the other party had a civil servant resume,

 Chapter 6418

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6418">Chapter 6418</h2>


    Duncan was sure that he knew French,


    And there would be no problem inmunication.


    The employee led him to the door and said something in the localnguage.


    The boss inside waved to the two of them through the ss.


    The employee pushed the door open and told the boss that Duncan wanted to see him.


    Duncan didn¡¯t waste time and asked him directly in French:


    ¡°Are you the boss here? I want to buy your factory.¡±


    When the boss heard this, his eyes lit up immediately.


    He knew that Asians were rich,


    Especially businessmen from Asia who came out to do business,


    Who were generally wealthy.


    He had wanted to sell the factory for a long time,


    But no one had shown interest in it for several years.


    Now, an Asian businessman took the initiative toe to his door,


    And he immediately had the dream of cashing out and enjoying his retirement life.


    So he stood up and said to Duncan,


    ¡°Wee! Please take a seat, please take a seat!¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly sent his employees out, took out a bottle of mineral water, and handed it to Duncan, smiling and saying,


    ¡°We are thinking of selling thepany for sure.¡±


    ¡°As long as the price is right, we are serious about it.¡±


    Duncan didn¡¯t want to appear too eager to buy, so he smiled and said,


    ¡°Canned sardines have be popr in our country recently,


    So I have the idea of setting up a factory in Moro,


    And then the canned sardines produced will be directly exported to our country point-to-point.


    I have also visited many factories along the way.


    Please give me a brief introduction to your situation and your advantages.¡±


    The boss said quickly,


    ¡°We have a total of five production lines here,¡±


    ¡°Four of which are used to produce canned sardines,¡±


    ¡°And the other is used to produce other seafood products.¡±


    ¡°The annual output is about 4,000 tons.¡±


    Duncan listened He frowned and sighed,


    ¡°Five production lines, only 4,000 tons a year.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, the daily output ofrge canned foodpanies in Moro starts at 100 to 200 tons.¡±


    The boss quickly said,


    ¡°The main reason here is that the production line is rtively old,¡±


    ¡°So the production efficiency is rtively low,¡±


    ¡°But our ce is veryrge.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing to invest in upgrading and reconstruction,¡±


    ¡°We have the foundation to be arge enterprise.¡±


    Then he quickly introduced,


    ¡°The cost of workers around here is very low.¡±


    ¡°Most of the workers have a monthly sry of less than 2,000 dirhams,¡±


    ¡°Not more than 200 US dors, and they work hard.¡±


    ¡°I now have 300 workers.¡±


    ¡°If you need them in the future,¡±


    ¡°You can always recruit 500 skilled workers from nearby towns.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said,


    ¡°All enterprises have room for upgrading,¡±


    ¡°But everything is more than a cost issue.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Give me a price and I¡¯ll consider it.¡±


    The man thought again and again and said,


    ¡°Five million dirhams, or 500,000 US dors.¡±


    Although the factory still has a profit of 30,000 US dors a year,


    The profit has begun to decline,


    And the boss knows that he can only hold on for another ten years at most.


    In the next ten years, it would be good to have a profit of 200,000 US dors.


    As for his own factory, the equipment is very old.


    Even in a country like Moro, it has passed the elimination cycle and is in a state of strong support.


    If it is really sold, it is estimated that it will be a little more expensive than scrap iron.


    And because the factory building is old,


    The price is also difficult to go up.


    After all, it is on the edge of a remote town,


    And even thend is not worth much.


    So, let alone 500,000 US dors,


    Even if it is 300,000 US dors, he will sell it without hesitation.


    Duncan was not in a hurry to discuss the price with him,


    But asked him many detailed questions and asked him to take him around.


    Behind the factory, there is an employee cafeteria and several warehouses.


    Although the factory has only more than 300 workers,


    It is very easy to hide thousands of people here.


    In addition, there are about 15 tons of canned products waiting to be shipped to the finished product warehouse.


    ording to the market price, it is about 40,000 US dors.


    After taking a look at the overall situation, Duncan said to the boss:


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this. I have also seen the situation here.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it is indeed older than I thought.¡±


    ¡°The cost of renovation, reconstruction, and upgrading will be at least several million US dors.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to dilly-dally in business,¡±


    ¡°So I will give you two quotes and two options.¡±


    ¡°No matter which one you can ept, we can reach a cooperation.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept either, then I will look at other options.¡±


    The boss hurriedly said: ¡°Please speak.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°The first quote is to pay you 250,000 US dors in one lump sum to buy out all the visible and tangible facilities here,¡±


    ¡°Includingnd, factory buildings, production lines and other equipment.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, all the raw materials and finished product inventory in your warehouse too;¡±


    When the boss heard this, his expression suddenly became somewhat helpless and he said,


    ¡°To be honest, our raw materials and finished product inventory are worth at least 50,000 US dors.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°The second offer, I will pay you 300,000 US dors, but I can only pay you 200,000 first,¡±


    ¡°And the remaining 100,000 will be paid to you after I start production.¡±


    ¡°The other condition is that you have to help me maintain these workers.¡±


    ¡°It may take me two to three months to upgrade the equipment here.¡±


    ¡°During this time, you have to make sure that these workers do not make trouble,¡±


    ¡°At the same time, they must wait honestly at home.¡±


    ¡°When I start work, they wille back to work.¡±


    The boss said awkwardly, ¡°I really can¡¯t guarantee this.¡±


    ¡°They all have to support their children.¡±


    They have no ie to support their families.¡±


    ¡°In the next two or three months,¡±


    ¡°They may not have enough food to eat.¡±


    ¡°In that case, they will definitely look for other jobs.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°During this period, their wages will be paid as usual,¡±


    ¡°Half of which will be paid every month,¡±


    ¡°And the remaining half will be paid in one lump sum on the day they start work.¡±


    The boss was relieved when he heard this and said quickly:


    ¡°That¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°They will definitely agree to it if they don¡¯t work and still get paid.¡±


    Duncan reminded: ¡°In order to ensure that they don¡¯t disclose my situation here or my business secrets,¡±


    ¡°You must do these things in person.¡±


    ¡°Let them think that it is you who wants to upgrade here,¡±


    ¡°Not someone else, and then ask them not to tell anyone about the situation here after they go home.¡±


    ¡°Once the business secrets are leaked, if it is confidential, we will stop paying their sries,¡±


    ¡°And the remaining half will be directly invalidated.¡±


    The boss said without thinking:


    ¡°These are all fine, I can still do it with my prestige.¡±


    At this point, he rubbed his hands and smiled awkwardly:


    ¡°It¡¯s just that this price¡­ is indeed a little low for me,¡±


    ¡°A total of only 300,000, and there are goods worth 50,000.¡±


    ¡°It should be at least 450,000 US dors to be reasonable¡­¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°How about this, as long as you do the things I told you to do well,¡±


    ¡°So that I can promote the upgrade and transformation wholeheartedly,¡±


    ¡°After the upgrade ispleted and the work starts smoothly,¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will pay you another 200,000 US dors,¡±


    ¡°So the total bid will be 400,000 US dors.¡±


    When the boss heard this, he smiled and said without hesitation:


    ¡°Deal!¡±

 Chapter 6419

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6419">Chapter 6419</h2>


    Seeing that the other party epted the offer,


    Duncan struck while the iron was hot and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s sign an agreement.¡±


    ¡°I will pay you 50% first, which is 200,000 US dors.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go through the transfer procedures with me immediately.¡±


    ¡°You just need to help me appease all the workers andpletely free up this ce for me toplete the upgrade.¡±


    ¡°I will pay you the remaining 200,000 US dors within two months.¡±


    After that, Duncan added,


    ¡°I am not in a hurry for transfer,¡±


    ¡°So it is still under your name,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have to worry about me defaulting on the debt.¡±


    The other party thought for a while and felt that what Duncan said was not wrong.


    If the factory is not changed,


    Then he does not have to bear any risks,


    And he has received the 200,000 US dors in advance.


    What¡¯s more, no matter who buys his factory now,


    It is probably impossible to pay the money directly.


    It is okay to encounter such a n to upgrade and transform.


    If you encounter the kind of people who do not n to upgrade,


    And only n to continue to open the existing hardware,


    It will be more troublesome because they will definitely evaluate all the equipment.


    There are many problems with this old equipment,


    And it will take a long time to argue.


    So he nodded and said, ¡°As long as you can guarantee that the remaining funds will be given to me within two months,¡±


    ¡°I will have no problem.¡±


    Then he added, ¡°Since we have to sign an agreement,¡±


    ¡°Should we also include this use?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t get the remaining 200,000 within two months,¡±


    ¡°Do I need to take any measures or impensation?¡±


    Duncan said readily, ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll draft an agreement and include the payment cycle.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If something happens to me within two months and I fail to give you the remaining 200,000,¡±


    ¡°Then the factory will be returned to you,¡±


    ¡°And you only need to return me 100,000 of the 200,000 dors I gave you,¡±


    ¡°Which is equivalent to you getting 100,000 US dors for free.¡±


    The man looked at Duncan in surprise and asked him,


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put this use in the agreement.¡±


    The other party waspletely relieved when he heard this.


    In this way, not only would he not face any risks,


    But he would be able to advance and retreat freely.


    It was simply perfect.


    So, he said very straightforwardly:


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±


    After that, he smiled slightly and whispered to Duncan:


    ¡°In fact, when you upgrade the production line,¡±


    ¡°There is no need to pay the workers outside.¡±


    ¡°As long as I tell them to stop working today,¡±


    ¡°They have to go back home obediently.¡±


    ¡°In a few days, I will tell them to go back to work,¡±


    ¡°And they have toe back obediently.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they find other jobs in the meantime,¡±


    ¡°Because in this small town, working in my food factory is definitely their best choice for work!¡±


    ¡°My ce is only a few kilometers away from home,¡±


    ¡°And it is very easy for them to ride a bike or even walk.¡±


    ¡°As for the sry, although it is not very high, it is the highest sry they can get near home.¡±


    ¡°If they want to earn more, they have to go to the port dozens of kilometers away from home,¡±


    ¡°Or even go out to sea with fishing boats.¡±


    ¡°In that case, they may earn dozens of dors more per month,¡±


    ¡°But themuting cost will be much higher.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes they can¡¯t go home for a long time,¡±


    ¡°So they won¡¯t go to the port unless it is absolutely necessary.¡±


    Duncan looked at the other party¡¯s confident face smiled and said,


    ¡°I have always been a safe person.¡±


    ¡°If I upgrade your ce, I will gradually build it into arge factory with high production capacity and high quality.¡±


    ¡°Somepetitors may not take you seriously before,¡±


    ¡°But once they know that I am going to upgrade here,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely regard me as a big threat;¡±


    ¡°If I were yourpetitor, I would poach all the potential workers here before the upgrade ispleted.¡±


    ¡°It would only cost a small price to prevent this ce from starting work on time.¡±


    ¡°Your workers should all be skilled technicians in canning.¡±


    ¡°If they are poached, temporary recruitment will require training and adjustment,¡±


    ¡°And this ce may not be able to start work normally for several months.¡±


    ¡°For those who do not have a sufficient capital chain and are anxious to start work and get paid,¡±


    ¡°The capital chain may be broken directly after a few months.¡±


    The other party was surprised and said with some enlightenment:


    ¡°I have never thought about what you said¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that I am really not cut out for business¡­¡±


    ¡°I only know to keep the business in front of me and make money,¡±


    ¡°And I have never thought about how to make it bigger and stronger.¡±


    ¡°But with my brain, I guess I don¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°The strength to be bigger and stronger, let alone the pattern.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said: ¡°So you just do what I said,¡±


    ¡°After the contract is signed, let these workers go home first,¡±


    ¡°But tell them that this is just paid leave,¡±


    ¡°Half of the sry will be paid and the other half will be given to them when theye back to work.¡±


    ¡°In addition, they must keep this money a secret,¡±


    ¡°And they must not go to work elsewhere,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise we will ask them to return it and ask them forpensation.¡±


    The other party nodded repeatedly:


    ¡°No problem, I will tell them more seriously,¡±


    ¡°They are all afraid of me,¡±


    ¡°And they will definitely not dare to vite the regtions.¡±

 Chapter 6420

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6420">Chapter 6420</h2>


    As he said, he asked Duncan:


    ¡°By the way, you just said that you would give them a paid leave of two hundred US dors a month,¡±


    ¡°And pay half first. For more than three hundred people,¡±


    ¡°It will be more than thirty thousand US dors a month,¡±


    ¡°And more than sixty thousand for two months.¡±


    ¡°You have to bear this money, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°This money is not included in the down payment of two hundred thousand US dors,¡±


    ¡°And I will bear it.¡±


    When the other party heard this, he immediately smiled and said:


    ¡°Then I have no other questions!¡±


    ¡°You can sign the contract at any time!¡±


    Duncan nodded, and said, ¡°By the way, when you give them a holiday,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell them that you have sold the factory.¡±


    The man asked puzzledly,


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want them to know that you are the new boss here?¡±


    Duncan waved his hand and said,


    ¡°I am a foreigner and I don¡¯t have any roots here.¡±


    ¡°If they knew that you have sold the factory to me,¡±


    ¡°They may not keep their promise.¡±


    ¡°They may just take the basic sry I give them and run away.¡±


    Then he said, ¡°Just tell them that you are about to get an investment and will carry out aprehensive upgrade here,¡±


    ¡°So give them a paid holiday first,¡±


    ¡°But for business confidentiality,¡±


    ¡°This matter must not be known to anypetitor,¡±


    ¡°So they must work together to keep it secret,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise once there is a problem with your operation here,¡±


    ¡°Their work will be affected, and they will continue to be wary of Your Majesty,¡±


    ¡°Which will make it easier to keep the secret.¡±


    Duncan felt that if Marven sent everyone here,


    This ce would not be discovered by the Warriors Den,Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    And the people here had to keep the secret.


    For him, who had been doing criminal investigations for decades,


    He knows if he hid people in such a remote ce that was difficult to find even on a map,


    As long as he did not leave any clues on the way here,


    The Warriors Den would probably have to conduct a carpet search to find this ce.


    In such a small ce, the poption mobility is almost zero,


    The foreign poption is almost zero, and the news is extremely closed.


    The possibility of being focused on is extremely low,


    And the possibility of leaking the news is also extremely low.


    If these hundreds of workers can also control their mouths and not tell others, then It will be more secure.


    Therefore, if we want to stop the work here,


    But we cannot let these workers get emotional, make trouble,


    Or talk nonsense, then we should pay them a little sry and let them go home gratefully and wait for the work to resume.


    Moreover, the workers here work all year round except when they are sick.


    If they want to take a vacation, they will not get paid.


    If they take too much vacation, they may be fired by the boss.


    If they can be given paid vacation to let them take a vacation at home,


    The only requirement is not to disclose the secret of paid vacation,


    And they will most likelyply.


    It only costs tens of thousands of dors a month to turn them into the most loyal allies.


    Not only will they not dare to disturb us,


    But they will also keep the secret. This money is really worth it.


    In addition, the reason why Duncan agreed with the boss that if he didn¡¯t pay the bnce in two months, the factory would be returned to him,


    And he only needed to return 100,000 US dors because he was nning to stand up to the boss.


    Because he knew very well that once Marven moved all the people out of there,


    He would naturally not want this ce,


    And he would give it up directly no matter how much money he spent there.


    However, if he bought this cepletely, and then suddenly left it empty one day and directly abandoned the factory worth hundreds of thousands of dors,


    It would definitely cause a great shock in the local area.


    Maybe the news would leak out soon and attract unnecessary attention.


    Although he was definitely going to run away,


    It would be better to let the boss continue to take over after running away.


    In that way, the factory continued to operate and the boss did not changed from beginning to end,


    And outsiders would not notice anything unusual.


    Therefore, the setting of such a use was to make the boss a ready takeover man at any time.


    When he suddenly disappeared from the face of the earth,


    Although he was very surprised, he was more surprised because he could take back his factory and get 100,000 US dors inpensation.


    Although he should return another 100,000 US dors to him,


    He will disappear by then, so naturally this person can¡¯t ask him for it.


    For this boss, it¡¯s like getting 100,000 US dors and picking up 100,000 US dors for nothing.


    ording to the terms, the boss needs to return 100,000 US dors,


    But he, the creditor, has disappeared.


    So in this way, the boss is equivalent to taking advantage of 100,000 US dors.


    At that time, while he gets the advantage, he must be a little bit worried,


    Afraid that this person will suddenlye back to him to ask for money,


    Or even afraid that he has an ident and his family wille to him to ask for money.


    Once he is dragged into this uneasy psychological state,


    He will definitely strictly abide by the secret,


    And will not tell anyone about it.


    He made this ill-gotten wealth in silence.


    And these employees will know nothing at that time.


    They only will know that the boss wanted to attract investment and upgrade at first, butter the n failed.


    However, the failure did not prevent everyone from getting their wages.


    They will juste back and work as before.


    It is impossible for them to know that this factory was used as a transit for the death squads of the Warriors Den.


    By then, the factory will resume work,


    And everyone will pretend that what happened before never happened.


    The boss will also keep this secret,


    And no one will know that he used this ce for other purposes and transferred thousands of assassins.


    Everything will be concealed smoothly.


    Duncan firmly believes that the person who understands crime best in the world is not the best criminal,


    But the best criminal police.


    Since Marven asked him to handle this matter,


    He will naturally not let the Warriors Den find any substantial clues!

 Chapter 6421

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6421">Chapter 6421</h2>


    Duncan was very fast. After reaching an agreement with the other party,


    He paid the other party 20,000 US dors as a deposit,


    And then began to let the An family¡¯s spokesperson in Africa prepare the remaining cash.


    Since they had to leave no trace,


    They naturally could not use the method of remittance.


    Cash was the best solution.


    For the An family, preparing more than 200,000 US dors was not a difficult task.


    They not only had to prepare US dors for Duncan,


    But also had to prepare a so-called construction team to rush to the food processing nt with some daily necessities.


    At the same time, they had to make aprehensive security upgrade for the factory to ensure that everything was foolproof.


    In order to have a look after him, Marven had also notified Joseph to take his most elite members,


    And find a way to enter from Algeria and go to the vicinity of Duke Mining to wait for his orders.


    These people disguised themselves and flew from Lebanon to Algeria.


    It would take less than a few hours to arrive.


    With their strength, it would not take too long to cross the border.


    They would arrive in 24 hours.


    As for Marven himself, what he had to do now was to rush to the freight yard before the loading waspleted in the afternoon,


    And then sneak into the carriage that was about to be sent to Duke Mining with the help of psychological suggestions,


    And go into this dangerous ce alone.


    Fortunately, before Duncan left, he taught him some French that he would use.


    In addition, Marven had learned some basic terms from his parents when he was a child,


    So it was not too difficult to master some basic terms.


    In addition, Duncan also wrote him some notes in French,


    Writing down theplex instructions that Marven needed on them,


    So that even if Marven¡¯snguage skills were not good enough,


    It would not affect those people¡¯s smooth eptance of his instructions.


    At 4:30 in the afternoon, when the loaders were about to seal one of the carriages sent to Duke Mining,


    Marven, apanied by the person in chargest night,


    Came to the freight yard again.


    Marven gave all the person in charge and the loaders on the scene psychological hints,


    So that they would not remember that he had appeared at all,


    And did all the follow-up work for him.


    After making sure that they received the order urately,


    Marven hid in one of the carriages.


    After the loaders locked and sealed the carriages as usual,


    All 20 carriages destined for Duke Mining were loaded.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the marshaling waspleted, they slowly elerated to Duke Mining.


    The train transportation time was about three hours.


    Marven in the freight car firstmunicated with Duncan on the phone about the details of the food factory,


    And then sat cross-legged in an open space in the carriage and continued to repeat the hand seals.


    In the evening, when Marven was less than an hour away from Duke Mining,


    Duncan had already received the cash sent by the spokesperson of the An family.


    Hepleted the agreement with the boss and handed the US dors to the boss,


    And then the boss began toy off his employees.


    These employees never took a vacation on weekdays.


    They wished they could work 360 days out of 365 days a year.


    The reason was that they were reluctant to lose their wages by taking a vacation.


    Now the boss has given them at least two months of paid vacation,


    The only requirement is that they keep the secret and wait for the call at home at any time.


    There is no reason for them to refuse this,


    And they can also take this time to have a good rest.


    After all, it is an eternal truth that if you don¡¯t take advantage of to bargain, you will be a ba5tard.


    After the employees exined everything clearly,


    The boss asked the workers to temporarily stop the production line ording to Duncan¡¯s request.


    All the canned food that has been processed will be sent to the warehouse as soon as ites out of the industrial steamer.


    Together with the canned food in the warehouse,


    It will be the food for the dead soldiers who must transfer next.


    The boss also temporarily stopped cooperation with all the seafood raw material suppliers at the docks,


    Saying that there was a big problem with the production line,


    And it needed to stop working and rest,


    And temporarily stop purchasing raw materials.

 Chapter 6422

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6422">Chapter 6422</h2>


    There are many food processing factories that have temporarily stopped working due to various reasons.


    After all, they are in the economically underdeveloped areas of Moro,


    Which did not arouse the suspicion of suppliers.


    After getting these, the boss happily took the US dors given by Duncan and drove back to his home.


    From this moment on, the factory waspletely handed over to Duncan,


    And no former employees were left on the scene.


    Duncan immediately ssified and divided the scene,


    And asked the An family to dismantle all the machines and neatly stack them in the center of the factory,


    Dividing the entire factory into two.


    The huge factory will be used for temporary residence for the dead and their families.


    The reason for dividing it into two is to temporarily separate men and women to protect privacy.


    All doors and windows have been shielded.


    The factory walls and factory buildings in the factory area are equipped with arge number of surveince cameras on the top and sides.


    Although no high-tech equipment can be temporarily transferred,


    It is enough without being exposed.


    Although the ingredients in the factory warehouse are rtively simple,


    Some other ingredients are still stored in the employee cafeteria.


    Duncan has issued a purchase order and asked the An family to secretly purchase some other kinds of canned food and deliver them to the site.


    It just so happens that the cold storage isrge enough to store at least dozens of tons of raw materials at ordinary times,


    And it can also store ingredients for thousands of people.


    After finishing all this, Duncan called Marven and told him,


    ¡°I have almost prepared everything here.¡±


    ¡°The basic food and medicines have been prepared,¡±


    ¡°And the on-site environment has been cleaned and disinfected.¡±


    ¡°The weather is cool now.¡±


    ¡°Although the living environment is a little worse,¡±


    ¡°The physical feeling will not be too bad.¡±


    ¡°Next, I will wait for your orders to see when to arrange the first batch of people toe.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Marven asked him, ¡°Inspector Li, have you checked the traffic conditions from Duke Mining to your ce?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I have checked the map and the information on the skyline.¡±


    ¡°Although this road is basically a small one,¡±


    ¡°It can be still passed.¡±


    ¡°The power should be eptable, and the driving distance is not far,¡±


    ¡°At max about 100 kilometers,¡±


    ¡°And it will definitely take two or three hours to get there.¡±


    ¡°What I am more worried about now is that when we start to mobilizerge numbers of people,¡±


    ¡°We will inevitably userge vehicles.¡±


    ¡°I want to start tonight to investigate the actual traffic conditions of this road,¡±


    ¡°And see what kind of vehicles usually run on this road.¡±


    ¡°We will prepare in advance.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to acquire a logisticspany?¡±


    ¡°I n to see which logisticspany runs more on this route.¡±


    ¡°After acquiring it, I will use our people to continue running this route and deliver people here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marven said, ¡°You will be fully responsible for these matters,¡±


    ¡°Inspector Li. If everything goes well on my side,¡±


    ¡°As soon as Joseph arrives tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°I will let him take a group of people there first.¡±


    ¡°Most of the dead soldiers have the strength of three-star warriors or even above.¡±


    ¡°Let them try thend forced march first.¡±


    ¡°For them, a hundred kilometers march is no problem.¡±


    ¡°They can arrive in one night,¡±


    ¡°And the target is the smallest.¡±


    ¡°With their strength, ordinary people will not find them.¡±


    ¡°If most people can reach the destination by forced march,¡±


    ¡°Then the pressure on us to transport them will be much less.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just some old people, women and children.¡±


    ¡± Okay!¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I will also prepare the vehicles as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°And provide support at any time if needed!¡±

 Chapter 6423

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6423">Chapter 6423</h2>


    Under the cover of night,


    All the phosphate mining areas in central Moro are working with bright lights.


    In order to ensure mining efficiency,


    The mining area has been working without stopping,


    And various mining equipment has been running at full capacity,


    Mining frantically on the white phosphate ground.


    Duke Mining is no exception.


    Here, the people responsible for production and mining are all the cavalry guards of the Warriors Den and their families.


    This is mainly because the mining areas are all on the ground.


    In order to prevent the dead soldiers and their families from knowing too much about the geographical features of the surrounding environment,


    They never let the dead soldiers and their familiese out of the mine in a conscious state.


    The dead soldiers usually live and receive training underground.


    When there is a mission, they will be secretly sent out by the cavalry guards.


    At this moment, no one in the cavalry guards of the entire Duke Mining is taking turns to rest.


    In addition to those working in the mining area and the refinery,


    There are hundreds of people continuing to weld towering iron frames in various parts of the mining area.


    At present, most of the iron frames have beenpleted and the circuits have been run through.


    What remains is to install various monitoring equipment,


    Andy the wires needed for the monitoring equipment.


    On the tform of the railway freight yard,


    More than fifty cavalry guards were waiting anxiously.


    Most of them were Asian, with a few European, American, and African.


    The leading man stared in the direction of the railroad tracks,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Looking down at his watch from time to time, muttering,


    ¡°It¡¯s past eight o¡¯clock, why hasn¡¯t the train arrived yet?¡±


    At this time, a white-faced man came running anxiously.


    He came to the leading man and said,


    ¡°Commander, Lilia asked me to ask you when the train will arrive.¡±


    ¡°She said that if the equipment cannot be installed today,¡±


    ¡°She will report to the Governor¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°And ask the Grand Governor to punish her.¡±


    The man called themander said in annoyance,


    ¡°I reported to her this morning about the damage to the circuit of the Casanca Port Freight Station.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, I also confirmed with my colleagues over there that the circuit of the freight yard indeed has a problem,¡±


    ¡°Which affected all trains today to varying degrees,¡±


    ¡°But the train had already left at around 5 pm and would definitely arrive tonight.¡±


    ¡°Is it necessary for her to keep asking over and over again?¡±


    While speaking, she heard a woman¡¯s voice coldly saying,


    ¡°Commander Yin, you and I both serve the Lord.¡±


    ¡°The reason I urged you was that the progress here had already been significantly behind expectations.¡±


    ¡°If the Grand Admiral mes me,¡±


    ¡°I will at most be scolded, but you,¡±


    ¡°The person directly responsible, will not be able to get away with it so easily!¡±


    Themander immediately turned around and saw a woman in her early twenties,


    Wearing a white shirt, with long hair tied behind her head,


    And a heroic figure, stepping onto the tform.


    The white shirt this woman wore had a strong ancient Chinese style.


    She had a white ribbon tied to her bun and even a slender silver sword on her waist.


    If she hadn¡¯t been standing on this train tform,


    She would have looked more like a character from a martial arts novel.


    However, the two were still hundreds of meters apart at the moment,


    But her voice could ring in themander¡¯s ears like thunder.


    His face turned stern, and he thought to himself,


    ¡°This is the power of a cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Just a few words from her can shock people¡¯s hearts,¡±


    ¡°And cause their internal energy to fluctuate.¡±


    ¡°If she uses a few more powers,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stand still¡­¡±


    Shocked, he quickly turned around to greet the woman.


    Before he got in front of her, he had already raised his fists above his head.


    When he walked in front of her, he immediately knelt on one knee and said respectfully,


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Madam.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that this batch of goods is really not easy to get.¡±


    ¡°There have been many troubles since the purchase,¡±


    ¡°And it took a long time to finally arrive.¡±


    ¡°I thought it would be shipped this morning,¡±


    ¡°But I never thought that the freight station would have a circuit problem¡­¡±


    Having said that, he hurriedly added:


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Ms. Secretary.¡±


    ¡°The train has indeed been sent out.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is slow, it should arrive within half an hour.¡±


    The young woman did not speak,


    Her eyes fixed on the other end of the railway, and said:


    ¡°Commander Yin, I will listen to your objective reasons,¡±


    ¡°But the Grand Commander may not.¡±


    ¡°If this equipment arrive today,¡±


    ¡°You will only have three days to install and test them.¡±


    ¡°After three days, when everything is epted,¡±


    ¡°You will have to prepare for a major change.¡±


    ¡°Time is of the essence here.¡±


    When the woman called Secretary Lilia Song said the two words ¡°major change¡±,


    The expressions of everyone around them instantly became nervous.


    Themander hurriedly asked her respectfully:


    ¡°Lilia, I dare to ask,¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by the big change?¡±


    Lilia said calmly: ¡°Judging from your reactions when you heard these words,¡±


    ¡°You should have heard about it, right?¡±


    ¡°You Cavalry Guards are not dead soldiers,¡±


    ¡°And you are not so isted from the news.¡±


    ¡°For such a big thing, your special envoys will probably tell you about it.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to ask me?¡±

 Chapter 6424

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6424">Chapter 6424</h2>


    Themander immediately lowered his head and said in fear:


    ¡°I dare not specte on the orders from above,¡±


    ¡°But I dare to ask because I heard you mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°If it is not convenient to disclose it,¡±


    ¡°Just pretend that I have never asked¡­¡±


    Lilia said calmly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you,¡±


    ¡°Because this is another important matter for me to visit this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to start preparing now.¡±


    At this point, she paused slightly, looked around at everyone, and said:


    ¡°The big change means that the Lord requires all the Cavalry Guards and their families stationed in the base to be rotated.¡±


    ¡°Some of the Cavalry Guards will leave and their families will stay,¡±


    ¡°And some of the families will leave and the Cavalry Guards will stay;¡±


    ¡°For those whose families stay who stay,¡±


    ¡°Other Cavalry Guards will naturally take over the duty;¡±


    ¡°For those whose families leave, other Cavalry Guards¡¯ families will naturally be rotated in for you to take care of.¡±


    When everyone heard this, their hearts sank to the bottom.


    Although these Cavalry Guards did not have to live underground for their whole lives like the dead soldiers,


    They still had no freedom.


    The lives of them and their families depended on the antidote of the Lord.


    Defection? They would never dare to do that,


    Because as long as they were driven away,


    Even if the Warriors Den did not hunt them down,


    They would surely die.


    Therefore, the biggest motivation for them to live like this was their family.


    Because at least, they still had their families around them.


    If they performed well and made great contributions,


    They would even have the opportunity to be promoted.


    After the promotion, they could work in more important departments under the Governor¡¯s Office,


    And their families would have better living conditions.


    They would even have the opportunity to train their children to be schrs.


    Once their children became schrs,


    They could obtain a legal identity in social life and live an ordinary life to a certain extent.


    But now, the Warriors Den actually wanted to separate them from their families.


    What a blow it was for them!


    Themander asked with a heavy heart:


    ¡°Madam, this¡­ is the purpose of this big change to separate all the Cavalry Guards from their families?¡±


    Lilia did not hide anything and nodded and said:


    ¡°Of course, as long as they are in the Cavalry Guard sequence,¡±


    ¡°No one can be exempted, including you, themander.¡±


    After that, Lilia said coldly:


    ¡°Loyalty to the Lord is not just talk.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Commander must ensure that if you have the intention to defect in the future,¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Your family members will be rotated out.¡±


    ¡°Before you want to defect, you will have more shackles.¡±


    ¡°You can escape, but if you escape, your family members will be executed immediately without a single one left!¡±


    ¡°If you die in battle for the Lord,¡±


    ¡°Your family members will also receive the highest level of preferential treatment!¡±


    Lilia had some hidden secrets that she did not exin to these people.


    The order for this big change was not the decision of the Grand Commander Jon Wu,


    But the decision of the Lord Victoria.


    The disappearance of all the members of Cyprus,


    From the Cavalry Guards to the Death Guards,


    All made Victoria guess that the mysterious enemy should have a way to detoxify.


    Therefore, if the n in Nigeria fails this time,


    She must guard against the mysterious man¡¯s rebellion in other Death Guards.


    Therefore, she came up with a method of major blood transfusion,


    Whichpletely disrupted the Cavalry Guards in all the Death Guards¡¯ garrisons.


    First, they were separated from their families,


    And second, their organization was broken and reorganized,


    So theirrades-in-arms alsopletely broke the cohesion cultivated for many years.


    In this way, if a certain garrison is targeted by a mysterious person again,


    These Cavalry Guards will never dare to be bewitched rashly,


    When facing the temptation of rebellion, once they consider their families.


    Because once any of them disappears,


    Their families living in other garrisons will be beheaded on the spot.


    On the contrary, if they bravely resist the enemy,


    Even if they leave behind a corpse or a head,


    Their families will benefit from it.


    To put it bluntly,


    It is to use the family of each Cavalry Guard to threaten the other party,


    To ensure that he would rather die than defect.


    Victoria believed that once the blood transfusion waspleted,


    Any of the garrisoned cavalry guards would fight the enemy to the end.


    As for the death soldiers, Victoria had also thought about the same blood transfusion process,


    But the difference between the death soldiers and the cavalry guards was that the cavalry guards had contact with the outside world.


    They had legal identities in their countries and could be transferred to any ce in the world at any time.


    But the dead soldiers couldn¡¯t do that.


    The dead soldiers had no identities,


    And in order to prevent the dead soldiers from remembering clues during the transfer process,


    The transfer of the dead soldiers needed to bepleted when the dead soldiers werepletely unconscious.


    Therefore, it would be very difficult toplete the blood transfusion of the dead soldiers,


    And it would be difficult toplete in a short time.


    Fortunately, the dead soldiers were guarded by the cavalry guards,


    So giving priority to the blood transfusion of the cavalry guards would ensure that they in each death soldier station would fight bravely.


    The strength of hundreds of cavalry guards should not be underestimated.


    Maybe they could hold off the enemy¡¯s attack and prevent the enemy from infiltrating the dead soldiers.


    The Five Military Governor¡¯s Office had been preparing for a while for the blood transfusion.


    They have to determine the exchange method between garrisons based on the geographical location, size, and poption of each garrison.


    For example, the cavalry guards or family members of the garrison should be divided into how many groups,


    And each group should be exchanged with the groups of garrisons B, C, and D respectively;


    In addition, the exchange must be gradual, and the cavalry guards of all garrisons cannot be on the road at once, which will cause a defense gap,


    So they have formted a rule that each time the blood is exchanged,


    Only 20% of the troops can be exchanged,


    And the next batch can be exchanged after the supplementary troops are in ce.


    ording to the requirements, the Duke Mining garrison will start to rece the first batch of people in three days.


    In the past few days when Lilia came, she seemed to be familiar with the situation and waiting for the equipment to arrive.


    In fact, she was making a list and determining the blood exchange n and the list of each batch.


    Now, the n and the list have been almost drawn up,


    And the first batch will be exchanged in three days!

 Chapter 6425

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6425">Chapter 6425</h2>


    The words ¡°big change¡± made all the cavalry guards on the tform extremely worried.


    Family is the biggest motivation for them to live,


    And work hard for the Warriors Den,


    But now, they have to face an indefinite separation.


    After the separation, apart from fighting to the death,


    Don¡¯t know if they will have the chance to see their family again in my lifetime.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that everyone was lonely and sad,


    Lilia frowned and asked in a cold voice:


    ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you all swear to be loyal to the Lord?¡±


    ¡°Why are you all like eggnts hit by frost,¡±


    ¡°Just because you are separated from your family temporarily?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they were even more angry.


    However, no one dared to refute this young woman.


    Because she was Lilia Song from the Governor¡¯s Office, a senior official.


    Although her surname was Song not Wu,


    She was also a rtive of the Wu family,


    And was considered a rtive of the Wu family.


    Her status in the Governor¡¯s Office was considered very high.


    Besides, Lilia was a monk, and her cultivation was much higher than those cavalry guards.


    She was not only qualified,


    But also capable of killing any of them.


    No one dared to express any dissatisfaction or opposition in front of her.


    At this time, the deep whistle of a train came from a distance,


    And themander heard a voice from the inte on his waist:


    ¡°The train has passed the fork!¡±


    Since he had been waiting for this train all day,


    Themander had already sent people to wait at the fork between the railway main line and the Duke Mining branch line,


    And notified them as soon as they saw the train passing the fork.


    After the train passed the fork,


    It was still a few kilometers away from Duke Mining,


    And it was only a few minutes¡¯ drive.


    So themander said to Lilia:


    ¡°Lilia, the train ising soon and will enter the station in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°I will lead the cavalry guards to unload the goods as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°And install the monitoring equipment overnight!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The woman responded coldly, and her brows were slightly rxed.


    She had been waiting for this train and this batch of goods,


    Waiting for the goods to arrive, watching them finish the work as soon as possible,


    And at the same time taking the time to arrange for them to start a major change of personnel.


    After the task waspleted,


    She could return to Naples, Italy, which is now the headquarters of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.


    A few minutester, several bright beams of light appeared in front of the dark rails.


    With the roar of the train,


    The train had appeared in everyone¡¯s sight.


    Marven, who was in a state of meditation,


    Felt the train begin to slow down,


    And knew that the train was about to arrive at the station.


    To be cautious, he released his spiritual energy and kept checking within a range of about one kilometer around him.


    When the train was about to reach the fence gate of Duke Mining on the railway,


    Marven¡¯s eyebrows suddenly twisted into a ball,


    And the whole person became a little nervous in an instant.


    The reason for the nervousness was that he originally thought that he would not meet monks when he came to Duke Mining this time,


    But he did not expect that at this moment,


    There was actually a monk on the tform in Duke Mining!


    Fortunately, the strength of the monk was much weaker than his own.


    If the opponent¡¯s strength is higher than his own,


    Then this investigation will probably be immediately discovered by the opponent!


    This also made Marven curious.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why there would be a monk in Duke Mining,


    An ordinary dead warrior station.


    Fortunately, there was no second monk within the range that could be investigated,


    Which made Marven feel a little relieved.


    Although this monk was not in the n,


    Fortunately, he was still under Marven¡¯s control.


    In addition to this monk,

 Chapter 6426

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6426">Chapter 6426</h2>


    Marven also found a warrior whose strength had reached the second level of the dark realm on the tform.


    This dark realm warrior was also the strongest except for that monk.


    This monk should be themander of the cavalry guards here.


    As for that monk, Marven couldn¡¯t confirm his identity for a while.


    However, Marvenbined his previous experience and analysis.


    Reverend, the special envoy of the Cyprus line,


    Was only the third level of the dark realm.


    His strength was naturally far worse than that of this monk,


    So the status of this monk in the Warriors Den must be several levels higher than the special envoy.


    Since she is higher than the envoy,


    She must not be a permanent resident of Duke Mining.


    She must be someone temporarily sent to Duke Mining by the Warriors Den,


    Or even someone from the headquarters of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.


    This made Marven very happy.


    The four earls are at best the four highest-level cavalry guards.


    To the Warriors Den, they are nothing more than gs and human bombs.


    They actually know very little about the secrets of the Warriors Den.


    But this time, it is hard to say about this monk.


    If this person is really from the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office,


    Then she must know many core secrets of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.


    It seems that this time when she goes to Duke Mining,


    There will be unexpected gains!


    So, Marven immediately stopped meditating,


    Hid in the goods, and prepared to deal with the next opportunities and challenges.


    Just like the driving record seen on the train before,


    The train first stopped outside the fence gate of Duke Mining¡¯s railroad.


    A six-star warrior from Duke Mining immediately came up.


    After checking that there was only the driver in the lotive,


    He was relieved and said on the inte:


    ¡°No abnormality, open the door.¡±


    Then, the iron fence door opened inward,


    The train restarted, and slowly drove into the factory area at a very slow speed.


    After all the carriages had entered the tform, the train gradually stopped.


    However, the train driver did not turn off the train,


    But got off the train and directly unhooked the hook.


    Themander of the Warriors Den said to several of his men around him:


    ¡°You can check the seals on the outside of each car ording to the delivery note.¡±


    ¡°If there is no problem, let the driver turn forward and drive the lotive back.¡±


    The train driver was from the Moran National Railway.


    It was not that the Warriors Den could not infiltrate the Moran National Railway,Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But that all of them who were responsible for infiltration were schrs.


    Infiltrating the Moran National Railway was really a waste of talent for them.


    Moreover, the train drivers of the Moran National Railway are rotated and dispatched.


    All the shifts are arranged ording to the on-the-job situation and working hours of each person the next day.


    If you want to ensure that every train driver to Duke Mining is your own,


    You must at least put five or six people on the Moran National Railway.


    This is even less cost-effective for the Warriors Den.


    Several cavalry guards immediately began to check the seals and locks of the five carriages ording to the pre-arranged division ofbor.


    ording to their actual operation experience over the years,


    As long as the seals and locks are not abnormal, there will be no problem with the quantity of goods inside,


    So 60% is rtively simplified.


    All 20 carriages were checked and corrected, and the seals and locks were not opened twice.


    Themander signed his name on the delivery order,


    And then the driver took the receipt back to the cab on the other side of the lotive,


    Drove the lotive forward into the turnout,


    And after the turnout changednes, it slowly drove away along thene in the center of the tform.


    Themander did not dare to dy, and immediately said to his men who had been waiting for a long time:


    ¡°Hurry up and unload the goods.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those refrigerated carriages for now.¡±


    ¡°Transport all the security monitoring equipment and auxiliary wires out,¡±


    ¡°And then deliver the goods to the designated location ording to the list we have decided before!¡±


    Everyone immediately responded loudly,


    And then rushed to the fifteenth ordinary carriage.


    The seal lock made of steel wire may require pliers to cut for ordinary people,


    But for these Cavalry Guards who have at least three stars,


    They can tear it open with bare hands.


    The seal lock of the carriage where Marven was was also pulled open by someone,


    And then someone outside urged:


    ¡°Hurry, look at the cargo number, and unload it quickly if it matches!¡±

 Chapter 6427

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6427">Chapter 6427</h2>


    At least half of the 15 carriages of Duke Mining were filled with mechanical equipment for mining,


    And the other half was various equipment and auxiliary materials needed for upgrading the security system.


    Marven, who had already changed into work clothes,


    Was hiding behind many goods.


    A cavalry guard opened the door and took a look at the documents,


    Then said, ¡°Commander, carriage 08 is full of engineering parts.¡±


    Themander immediately said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the engineering parts,¡±


    ¡°Unload the monitoring equipment first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The cavalry guard responded and opened the door of the carriage where Marven was,


    And then went to other carriages.


    Marven originally wanted to use his spiritual energy to control this person,


    And then leave him here, waiting for an opportunity to sneak into Duke Mining,


    But thinking that the monk was on the tform and themander of the cavalry guard was also on the scene,


    He nned to observe first and then wait for an opportunity to act.


    At this time, seeing that the train had arrived and all the carriages were checked without any problems,


    Lilia did not intend to stay here, so she said to themander:


    ¡°Commander Yin, you stay here to supervise personally,¡±


    ¡°And you must work overtime toplete the task.¡±


    ¡°I still have to continue to sort out the list of the major changes,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    Commander Yin had been extremely upset about the major changes,


    And was naturally full of displeasure and disgust towards Lilia.


    Hearing that she was leaving, he immediately put on a dark face and bowed,


    ¡°Okay, Lilia, then I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    Lilia saw that he was very upset, and he didn¡¯t bother to take it to heart.


    He snorted and turned to leave the tform.


    As soon as Lilia left, someone immediately stepped forward and asked nervously:


    ¡°Commander¡­ this¡­ this ba5tard surnamed Song,¡±


    ¡°Is she really going to separate us from our families?¡±


    When Commander Yin heard this,


    His face suddenly turned cold, and he quickly whispered:


    ¡°Are you tired of living?!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, a burst of air-breaking sound came at a high speed,


    And then the questioning cavalry guard suddenly opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue.


    Commander Yin was surprised, and saw that the tip of the other party¡¯s tongue suddenly broke up and down,


    And a cold light pierced through the center of the tip of the tongue!


    Commander Yin looked closely and found that it was the thin sword on Lilia¡¯s waist!


    At this moment, the thin sword flew from nowhere,


    Directly pierced through the back of his subordinate¡¯s head,


    Prated into his mouth, and pierced his entire tongue!


    The subordinate didn¡¯t even hum a sound,


    And was directly killed by a sword.


    Because the two were whispering before, the distance was very close,


    So at this moment, the tip of the thin sword was less than a few centimeters away from Commander Yin¡¯s eyebrows.


    As the body of the subordinate fell to the ground uncontrobly with a thud,


    All the Cavalry Guards were startled.


    No one noticed the approach of the rapier just now.


    At this time, Lilia stood at the end of the tform a few hundred meters away,


    Turned around and looked at everyone,


    With his hands on his shoulders and a stern expression.


    Then, she spread her right hand slightly and shouted softly:


    ¡°Collect!¡±


    The flying sword was pulled out of the mouth of the corpse,


    And a silver light shed in the air above the tform.


    In the blink of an eye, she was holding it in her hand.


    She casually put the rapier back into the scabbard at her waist and said coldly:


    ¡°Those who discuss the superiors will be beheaded!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was shocked by this scene and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    They stood there and didn¡¯t dare to move or speak.


    Commander Yin swallowed his saliva,


    And his hatred for Lilia in his heart became stronger.


    However, the opponent¡¯s strength was indeed superior.


    She killed people under his nose,


    And he didn¡¯t even have the chance to react.


    If the sword tip had moved forward a little more,


    It would have pierced his head directly!


    Therefore, under such circumstances, he dared not disobey Lilia again,


    And hurriedly said: ¡°I must be disciplined, please punish me!¡±


    Lilia sneered and said:


    ¡°No need to punish, since the usurper is dead,¡±


    ¡°You should take it as a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Before I leave here, I don¡¯t want to hear anyone say anything treasonous again.¡±


    ¡°If there is a next time, Commander Yin will also be held responsible!¡±


    Commander Yin quickly sped his fists and said respectfully:


    ¡°I thank you for letting me off.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, I will never let this happen again!¡±


    Lilia said lightly: ¡°Remember what you said.¡±


    After that, he turned around and disappeared at the end of the tform.


    Although Lilia left, others still did not dare to move rashly.


    After all, there was a body kneeling on the ground,


    And everyone didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    Commander Yin took a look at the other¡¯s body, sighed, and said,


    ¡°Come on, two people, carry Xitang¡¯s body down,¡±


    ¡°Find a ce with good feng shui, and let him rest in peace.¡±


    One person stepped forward and asked,


    ¡°Commander, do you want to notify Xitang¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°Toe and see him for thest time?¡±

 Chapter 6428

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6428">Chapter 6428</h2>


    Commander Yin sighed and waved his hand,


    ¡°No need. His parents are old and can¡¯t stand such a big blow.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, there will be a major blood transfusion soon.¡±


    ¡°Everyone will be separated from their families.¡±


    ¡°After the separation, there will be no news.¡±


    ¡°It is better to hide it for a few days.¡±


    ¡°When the major blood transfusion starts,¡±


    ¡°His family can still think that he is still alive,¡±


    ¡°So that they can have some thoughts.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they all fell silent.


    Many people even had tears in their eyes.


    However, with the previous experience of Xitang,


    No one dared to speak nonsense or rudely.


    Commander Yin saw that everyone was in low spirits,


    So he hurriedly said:


    ¡°Okay, two people go and bury Xitang,¡±


    ¡°And the rest of you hurry up and unload the goods!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do a big blood transfusion, at least everyone and their families can still live.¡±


    ¡°Think about it, life is only a short 30,000 days,¡±


    ¡°So if you can¡¯t see it, then you can¡¯t see it!¡±


    When everyone heard this, although they were extremely depressed in their hearts,


    They didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer.


    Two people volunteered to carry Xitang¡¯s body away from the tform,


    And the rest of the people began to continue.


    To move all the monitoring equipment from the carriage to the tform.


    Marven in the carriage did not expect that the female monk would be so cruel.


    The cavalry guard just called her a ba5tard,


    And she took his life.


    However, through the process of the woman¡¯s action just now,


    Marven could sense that the other party¡¯s cultivation was indeed much worse than his.


    Since she was the person with the highest status and the strongest strength here,


    The situation waspletely under his control.


    As for the big blood exchange they were discussing just now,


    Marven also heard a general clue from the dead man¡¯sint.


    It seems that the Warriors Den separated these cavalry guards from their families,


    In order to tie them up tightly andpletely cut off their thoughts of betrayal.


    Using family members as a threat is indeed too cruel.


    Once the big blood exchange ispleted,


    If shees to such a ce again,


    She will definitely be attacked by all the cavalry guards.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Even if she tells them that she can help them detoxify,


    And let them no longer be controlled by the Warriors Den, what can they do, leave their families?


    Victoria¡¯s move was really cruel.


    It was not enough to control these cavalry guards,


    But she also threatened them with their families,


    And implemented the collective responsibility system.


    She had already lost all her humanity.


    Marven¡¯s spiritual consciousness had been quietly staring at the deputy officer Song,


    Until she left the refinery and came to the office building outside the refinery.


    Commander Yin prepared an office for her here.


    All the list information of the cavalry guards and the family registration booklet were handed over to her.


    At present, she is drawing up the list and batches of personnel for the major blood transfusion.


    Marven could feel that when Deputy Officer Song just left,


    He was still staring at the cavalry guards on the tform with his spiritual energy,


    But now he hadpletely withdrawn his spiritual energy,


    And no longer asked about what was going on there.


    So, he also had his own n.


    While no one was paying attention to his carriage,


    He quietly used his spiritual energy toy a psychological hint for Commander Yin,


    And then stepped out of the carriage and went directly to him.


    Marven suddenly came out of the carriage without any cover or psychological hint to others,


    Which made several cavalry guards pay attention to his presence.


    They were a little surprised for a while,


    Not knowing where this strange face came from,


    But they soon realized that this person might be an outsider who sneaked in with the train,


    So they subconsciously moved towards Marven.


    Marven had alreadye in front of Commander Yin at this time.


    He sped his hands and said loudly:


    ¡°Commander, I am back to report to you!¡±


    Several people who noticed Marven were about toe over to control him,


    And suddenly saw him reporting to Commander Yin,


    And they were even more surprised for a while.


    Duke Mining has nearly a thousand cavalry guards, including family members, there are as many as three or four thousand people.


    Although these cavalry guards cannot know every one of them,


    These dozens of cavalry guards in charge of the tform belong to the same organization and are familiar with each other.


    They have indeed never seen Marven¡¯s face.


    However, when he reported to Commander Yin,


    He sounded like arade-in-arms,


    So don¡¯t know if he is a brother from another organization.


    So, several people looked at Commander Yin, waiting for his statement.


    Commander Yinughed, stepped forward, and patted Marven on the shoulder,


    Aaying loudly: ¡°Good brother, you have worked hard outside these years!¡±


    After that, he said to the others around him:


    ¡°Listen to me, this brother is my spy.¡±


    ¡°Now that the big change is imminent,¡±


    ¡°I will call him back from outside.¡±


    ¡°There is a great chance that he can help uspletely reverse the current situation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, especially Lilia, understand?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they immediately put down all their guard.


    Moreover, after hearing Commander Yin say that Marven mightpletely reverse the current situation,


    Everyone immediately asked with great expectation:


    ¡°Commander, could this brother break the n of this big change?!¡±


    Commander Yin smiled and said:


    ¡°Brothers, you can look forward to it boldly.¡±


    ¡°In short, I will definitely work hard for all the brothers here until my death.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be pessimistic, brothers.¡±


    ¡°As long as I am still here, we will definitely have a chance to turn the tables!¡±

 Chapter 6429

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6429">Chapter 6429</h2>


    All the Cavalry Guards are of one mind.


    Many of them are generations of Cavalry Guards,


    Their ancestors wererades in the Cavalry Guards.


    They are an army that never retires,


    And theradeship among them is deep, needless to say.


    Moreover, over the years, the world has changed, and these Cavalry Guards and their ancestors have all experienced the baptism of blood.


    Everyrade will not only fight to the death to protect the safety of otherrades in war but also take care of their wives and children with all their strength after otherrades die in battle,


    And treat their children as their own.


    Thisradeship condensed by blood has long surpassed everything.


    The imminent blood transfusion n will not only separate them from their families forever,


    But also separate them from many generations ofrades in arms.


    For them, the degree of uneptability is second only to death.


    Themander seemed to have a n to deal with it,


    So everyone naturally trusted himpletely and waspletely consistent with him.


    So everyone expressed their opinions and obeyed themander¡¯s orderspletely.


    Then, Commander Yin said to everyone,


    ¡°Everyone, go all out to unload the car first.


    Don¡¯t let Song see any clues.¡±


    ¡°I have something to talk to this brother.¡±


    Everyone immediately bowed and said,


    ¡°Subordinates obey your orders!¡±


    After that, everyone immediately turned around and continued to move the goods,


    As if what happened just now did not happen.


    At this time, Marven looked at Commander Yin.


    He did notpletely control Commander Yin¡¯s consciousness.


    Instead, he sealed his own consciousness in his body as he did when he controlled Walter.


    Although the other party still had to do things ording to Marven¡¯s wishes, his consciousness waspletely clear.


    Knowing that he could see and hear everything, Marven whispered,


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    ¡°Take me to a remote and safe ce, and I will talk to you in detail.¡±


    At this time, Marven not only had to avoid Lilia but also other Cavalry Guards.


    After all, he was a stranger, and everyone would have some questions when they saw him.


    If too many people saw him, and everyone crossed each other and found that they didn¡¯t know him,


    It would inevitably attract too much attention from others.


    Therefore, he would rather avoid other people and have a good chat with Commander Yin.


    After all, if he wants to control thousands of people to obey his arrangements, it is far from enough to just control him to do things.


    He must be willing to do things for him from the bottom of his heart,


    And use his prestige among these people to do this thing wholeheartedly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although Commander Yin¡¯s consciousness is not under control,


    It is surprisingly consistent with his body.


    He immediately nodded heavily, turned around, and took Marven away from the tform.


    Duke Mining¡¯s territory is veryrge.


    Commander Yin took Marven out of the refinery and drove a mining off-road vehicle, carrying him to a distance.


    A few minutester, the off-road vehicle stopped next to apleted high tower,


    And then Commander Yin said to Marven,


    ¡°There are currently no personnel arranged within a one-kilometer radius here.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°I will now withdraw the seal on your consciousness and talk to you straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°If you have any resistance, I will kill you without hesitation,¡±


    ¡°And then terminate the redemption n for all your dead warriors,¡±


    ¡°Cavalry guards, and their families.¡±


    ¡°You will say goodbye to your family forever in the next second,¡±


    ¡°And I believe that your brothers will also say goodbye to their families forever in a short while!¡±


    After that, Marven knew that he could not respond to him with true feelings,


    So he directly withdrew the spiritual energy from his body.


    After regaining control of his body, Commander Yin took a long breath,


    Then, he immediately sped his hands and bowed to Marven, saying respectfully:


    ¡°Sir! I am Luster Yin, on behalf of 911 brothers and all their families, I beg you to rescue us!¡±


    Luster is not a fool.


    He knows that Marven was able to sneak in under the nose of Lilia without being discovered,


    And his strength must be above her.


    Moreover, he has a close rtionship with the special envoy of his superior level,


    And he has heard him vaguely mention that everyone in the death squad station was missing,


    So when Marven suddenly broke into Duke Mining,


    He immediately felt a little hope in his heart,


    Thinking that Marven would definitely be able to rescue himself and other cavalry guards.


    Marven did not respond to his pleading but asked:


    ¡°How many people are here, including the death warriors and the cavalry guards?¡±


    ¡°Count all the family members.¡±


    Luster immediately replied: ¡°Sir, Duke Mining, including me, has a total of 912 cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°3,047 family members, a total of 3,959 people.¡±


    ¡°There are a total of 1,548 death warriors in the mine,¡±


    ¡°5,836 family members, a total of 7,384 people, the two together should be more than 11,000 people.¡±


    ¡°11,000¡­¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but gasp after hearing this.


    More than 11,000 people, this is a few thousand more than the highest number he predicted.


    Originally, he thought that there would be at most 6,000 to 7,000 people, no more than 7,000 to 8,000 people,


    But now there are more than 11,300 people.¡±


    ¡°It might be a bit of a challenge to transfer so many people quietly.


    Then, he asked Luster: ¡°What is the background of that Assistant Song?¡±


    Luster said respectfully: ¡°Sir, Assistant Song is the Assistant of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°She is second only to the Lieutenant General and has a very high status.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the family background of Assistant Song is not ordinary.¡±


    ¡°She is a coteral family of the Wu family.¡±


    The Wu family is Victoria¡¯s family. As long as a family continues, it must continue to intermarry and have children,¡±


    So there must be coteral families.


    ¡°However, Marven knew very little about the Wu family, and he had no clues about the coteral families of the Wu family.

 Chapter 6430

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6430">Chapter 6430</h2>


    So he asked: ¡°Do you know what is the full name of this person?¡±


    ¡°Where is he from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Luster answered truthfully:


    ¡°The highest-ranking official who came to Duke Mining before was the special envoy.¡±


    ¡°She was brought here by the special envoy a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°He said that she would supervise the upgrading and transformation of Duke Mining.¡±


    ¡°In addition, she would alsoplete the major blood transfusion of Duke Mining.¡±


    Marven asked: ¡°The major blood transfusion should be to separate you from your family and brothers, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Luster nodded and said, ¡°This move is insidious and vicious.¡±


    ¡°I guess the Lord is worried that we, the Cavalry Guards, will defect,¡±


    ¡°So she took our families as hostages.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if we want to reunite with our families in the future, we have to risk our lives to do meritorious deeds.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, this strategy can not only stop our rebellious hearts,¡±


    ¡°But also make us risk our lives to make meritorious deeds for the Lord.¡±


    Marven hummed and asked him,


    ¡°Will the Death Soldiers participate in the major blood transfusion?¡±


    Luster said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    ¡°ording to Lilia, the current major blood transfusion should only be the Cavalry Guards.¡±


    ¡°After all, the Death Soldiers arerger in size than the Cavalry Guards, and they are more difficult to operate.¡±


    After that, he looked at Marven, and asked nervously and expectantly,


    ¡°Sir, please Save us! As long as we can escape from the clutches of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°We, the Cavalry Guards, are willing to serve you wholeheartedly!¡±


    Marven pondered for a moment and said,


    ¡°I can save you. The reason I came here is to take you all out of here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to serve me wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°I just need you to help me deal with the Warriors Den when I need you.


    ¡°After the Warriors Den is eradicated, you can regain your freedom.¡±


    ¡°This is not an empty promise, because if the Warriors Den is not eradicated, even if I give you freedom immediately,¡±


    ¡°You will not be able to escape death.¡±


    ¡°So if you want to live freely in the sun with your family,¡±


    ¡°You must first eradicate the Warriors Den. ¡°


    Luster said without hesitation:


    ¡°I understand what you said, sir!¡±


    ¡°As long as the Warriors Den is not eliminated,¡±


    ¡°My family and I will never have peace!¡±


    After that, he suddenly remembered the toxins in his body,


    And hurriedly asked: ¡°Sir, I dare to ask, you¡­you should have a way to remove the evil poison in our bodies, right?¡±


    ¡°If the evil poison is not removed,


    ¡°All of us will die suddenly in a few days¡­¡±


    Marven nodded and said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I naturally have a way topletely remove the toxins in your body,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t do this useless work.¡±


    Having said that, Marven said: ¡°Some time ago, I took away an entire garrison of cavalry guards, death warriors, and their families from Cyprus.¡±


    ¡°I have ced those people in a very safe ce now.¡±


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, I will also ce you there,¡±


    ¡°But there are a lot of people here, and it is ind,¡±


    ¡°So it is difficult for me to take everyone away at once without being exposed.¡±


    Luster said nervously: ¡°Sir, ording to what Lilia said,¡±


    ¡°The big change may start in three days.¡±


    ¡°After three days, even if we haven¡¯t reced people here, other garrisons will have peopleing.¡±


    ¡°If we are dyed on the road for one day,¡±


    ¡°Someone wille in four days at thetest.¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t evacuate all before then, I¡¯m afraid we will be exposed.¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°Time is indeed very short. I have arranged a transfer ce. I originally wanted to send people one after another in the next period of time.¡±


    ¡°But now it seems that there is not much time for me to prepare.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, or even tonight at the earliest,¡±


    ¡°The first batch of people must be sent out.¡±


    At this point, Marven said again:


    ¡°Next, I need you to cooperate with me with all your strength.¡±


    ¡°Not only must you divide everyone into batches and evacuate them one by one,¡±


    ¡°But you must also make sure that everyone obeys themand 100%.¡±


    ¡°When you formte the evacuation batches, you must ensure that someone works in the refinery until thest day,¡±


    ¡°Because the phosphate you send to the port of Casanca every day cannot be stopped.¡±


    ¡°Once it stops, the Moore Trade in Casanca will be aware of it and rush over from there.¡±


    ¡°It will take more than two hours to drive there at the fastest.¡±


    Luster solemnly assured: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, I will definitely Coordinate the personnel.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Since you want to take us and the death squad away,¡±


    ¡°You can let the death squad and their families go first.¡±


    ¡°We will stay and work overtime to mine enough phosphate ore first,¡±


    ¡°And then let the refinery work overtime to produce enough finished products.¡±


    ¡°Finally, leave a transport team here to stand thest shift,¡±


    ¡°And send thest truck of phosphate smoothly!¡±


    Marven saw that he was willing to let the death squad evacuate first,


    And at the same time, he could sort out the things very clearly.


    He was somewhat sure of his character and ability to do things,


    So he nodded with satisfaction and said:


    ¡°Okay, as long as we do everything to the extreme,¡±


    ¡°We will definitely make these 11,000 people disappear from Moro under the nose of the Warriors Den!¡±


    Although Marven was confident, Luster was somewhat worried.


    He could not help but ask Marven:


    ¡°Sir, how do you n to deal with Lilia?¡±


    ¡°Her strength is unfathomable.¡±


    ¡°If you need, I can organize the strongest brothers in the Cavalry Guard to kill her together!¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Since she is a senior official in the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office,


    ¡°She is still useful to me. I can¡¯t just kill her.¡±


    After that, he asked: ¡°What is the organizational structure of your Cavalry Guard?¡±


    Luster said: ¡°The Cavalry Guard is divided into three battalions,¡±


    ¡°Nine gs, and twenty-seven teams.¡±


    ¡°Each of the three battalions has a chief captain and a deputy chief captain.¡±


    ¡°Each g has a chief captain and a deputy chief captain.¡±


    ¡°Each team has a captain and a deputy captain.¡±

 Chapter 6431

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6431">Chapter 6431</h2>


    Then, Luster continued to introduce:


    ¡°Among the three battalions, the first battalion is responsible for mining, the second battalion is responsible for production, and the third battalion is responsible for logistics and security.¡±


    ¡°The brothers you saw on the tform when you came are the brothers of the third battalion.¡±


    ¡°They are mainly responsible for patrol and security.¡±


    ¡°In addition, they are also responsible for transportation and loading and unloading.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there are many brothers in the third battalion who are working overtime to rush to build a watchtower.¡±


    ¡°This is also a requirement issued by the superiors, and we need to strengthen our defense. ¡°


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°Gather all the leaders of the third battalion and the nine gs.¡±


    ¡°I will go to meet Lilia first.¡±


    ¡°After I deal with her, I will bring her to see you. ¡°


    Luster asked hurriedly:


    ¡°Sir, do you not need the help of me and the brothers?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Marven said calmly,


    ¡°Her strength is indeed good, but she is not a threat to me.¡±


    Luster sped his hands and said respectfully,


    ¡°There are more than 10,000 people here,¡±


    ¡°And everything depends on you, sir!¡±


    Marven nodded slightly, and then said,


    ¡°Drive to your office building.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Luster agreed and drove back immediately.


    When the car arrived at the downstairs of the office building,


    Marven used his spiritual energy to iste the space inside the car and said to Luster,


    ¡°You call them to the meeting room,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t tell them anything about me before I show up.¡±


    Luster immediately said, ¡°I understand!¡±


    After that, he said to Marven,


    ¡°Sir, I will take you to see the deputy minister Song first!¡±


    Marven waved his hand, ¡°No need, I know where she is.¡±


    After that, Marven withdrew his spiritual energy,


    Pushed the door and got out of the car.


    At this time, there were not many cavalry guards in the office building.


    Since the production was non-stop for 24 hours, except for a few people who were resting in the dormitory area,


    Most of the rest were at the forefront of the work.


    Only a few responsible persons were waiting in their offices.


    Lilia was in the office on the fifth floor at this time.


    Her office was divided into two rooms,


    The inner and outer rooms,


    Each of which was nearly 100 square meters in size and luxuriously decorated.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The outer room was mainly used for office and reception,


    While the inner room was a ce for living, resting, and practicing meditation.


    It was also equipped with aplete toilet and bathroom.


    During the few days that Lilia came to Duke Mining, she worked and lived here.


    This office was originally prepared for special envoys.


    Every time a special envoy came, he would stay here for a few days.


    It was the best room in the entire Duke Mining,


    So Luster naturally arranged Lilia here.


    Lilia¡¯s real name was Ria. She just turned 24 this year.


    She was the first cultivator of the Song family in hundreds of years and the greatest hope of her family in hundreds of years.


    The fate of the Song family has been bound to the Wu family for hundreds of years,


    And the fortunes and disasters depended on each other.


    At first, they had a daughter who married into the Wu family and gave birth to offspring for the Wu family.


    Later, the Warriors Den grew stronger and stronger,


    And the Wu family had more and more secrets.


    Victoria asked the Wu family to develop the family of marriage into a coteral family so that it could be permanently tied to the Wu family.


    Victoria¡¯s method of binding these coteral families was also very direct, that is, poisoning.


    As long as the coteral families were honestly attached to the Wu family,


    They could get a steady stream of antidotes,


    As well as money, power, and status.


    But if they dared to disobey the Wu family,


    The only oue would be the extermination of the entire family.


    The reason why Victoria wanted to bind these coteral families was that as her life got longer and longer,


    The Wu family had more and more secrets and in the future,


    The Wu family would be less and less suitable for casual marriages with other families from outside.


    The Wu family was Victoria¡¯s mother¡¯s family, and Victoria could not let the Wu family¡¯s incense be affected,


    So she instructed the Wu family to develop many coteral families like the Song family into breeding machines for the Wu family.


    ording to Victoria¡¯s requirements, the girls of the Wu family must not marry and must serve the Wu family for life,


    And the boys of the Wu family can only marry suitable girls from the coteral family.


    For hundreds of years, the biggest task of the Song family has been to continuously send girls of the right age to the Wu family to marry the descendants of the Wu family.


    Since the two families have been multiplying synchronously for hundreds of years,


    The gene tree has long been branched out,


    So the blood rtionship between the descendants of the Song family and the women outside the family and the descendants of the Wu family has long been negligible,


    Far beyond the scope of close rtives marrying,


    So that the normal continuation of the Wu family¡¯s genes can be ensured.


    In order to ensure that the Wu family is provided with girls with good genes,


    The men of the Song family need to find excellent Chinese women in the outside world to give birth to offspring;


    And in order to protect family secrets,


    The men of the Song family are often top scumbags.


    They will use fake identities to talk about love and marriage with suitable women in the outside world,


    And one day after the other party gives birth to their children,


    They will disappear with the children.


    If it is a boy, he will be brought back to be trained as the new generation of the Song family;


    If it is a girl, she will be trainedpletely ording to the preferences of the Wu family.


    If she is selected by the Wu family and marries a man of high status in the family after she grows up,


    She can bring more wealth and opportunities to their family.


    If she cannot be selected by a man of high status in the Wu family,


    She will inevitably marry those male descendants who are not valued or even despised in the Wu family.


    After all, even if they are male wastes in the Wu family, they are still members of the Wu family.


    The Wu family cannot let them be bachelors for their whole lives.


    Even if they have no future, they must at least have a family and offspring to give an exnation to their parents or even grandparents.

 Chapter 6432

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6432">Chapter 6432</h2>


    In order to keep the secrets of the Wu family, they can only marry women from coteral families.


    Therefore, in coteral families like the Song family, almost more than 80% of the eligible women will be selected by the familyyer byyer.


    Due to the huge disparity in power between the two families, girls who married into the Wu family had almost no status.


    It was normal for them to be despised by their husbands,


    And it wasmon for them to be wronged.


    In serious cases, they would even be killed by their husbands.


    However, even so, their family members did not dare to have any doubts or dissatisfaction.


    After all, their lifeblood was in the hands of the Wu family.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As for those girls who were lucky enough not to be chosen by the Wu family,


    The Song family would not allow them to leave the family and marry and start a family,


    Because they had to stay in the family, guard the secrets of the Song and Wu families for hundreds of years,


    And be tools for their whole lives.


    Ria was the only cultivator in the Song family for hundreds of years.


    It could even be said that she was the only one from all the coteral familiesbined,


    So she carried the hope of the entire Song family.


    She knew the power of the Warriors Den and the Lord,


    And with the influence of the family, she did not dare to have any rebellious thoughts against the Warriors Den.


    She only knew that if she wanted to change the fate of her family,


    There was only one way, which was to continuously improve her strength and constantly let herself y a more important role in the Warriors Den.


    Once her strength is seen by Victoria, the Song family will definitely be able to get more preferential treatment,


    And maybe one day, there would be a chance to get rid of the fate of a reproductive machine.


    Based on this heavy responsibility, Ria was loyal to the Warriors Den,


    And only hoped to have more opportunities to make meritorious contributions to umte more capital for herself.


    This time, the Governor¡¯s Office allowed her to be responsible for the blood transfusion work of the entire garrison alone,


    Which was also a manifestation of greater trust in her.


    She thought to herself: ¡°As long as I have no mistakes in this mission andplete it smoothly and on time,¡±


    ¡°The Governor¡¯s Office will definitely give me more and more important tasks in the future.¡±


    ¡°At that time, it will be a good opportunity for me to make achievements!¡±


    Just when she was looking forward to the future in her heart,


    She suddenly heard someone knocking on the door, disrupting her hopeful thoughts.


    She came to her senses and asked in a cold and disgusted voice:


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Outside the door, Marven said:


    ¡°Miss, themander asked his subordinates to pass on a message.¡±


    ¡°Pass on a message?¡±


    Ria said disdainfully: ¡°He is just amander. He didn¡¯te to see me in person when he had something to do,¡±


    ¡°But sent someone to pass on a message. He is really so arrogant!¡±


    Marven hurriedly said: ¡°Miss, there is some problem with the goods,¡±


    ¡°And they may not bepleted on time.¡±


    ¡°Commander Yin dare not dy and has summoned all the thousand households and g chiefs to study countermeasures.¡±


    ¡°He really dare not withdraw and dy the progress, so he this subordinates to report to you.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    When Ria heard Marven say that there was a problem with the goods and even affected the progress, she was immediately furious.


    As soon as she thought about it, her spiritual energy sensed that Luster was indeed in this office building,


    And that many leaders of the Cavalry Guards were gathering towards him,


    So she immediately used her spiritual energy to open the door instantly,


    Looked at Marven outside the door, and said coldly:


    ¡°Tell me clearly what the problem is!¡±


    ¡°If anything happens that affects the progress,¡±


    ¡°I will chop off the head of the first person in charge first!¡±


    Although Ria is young, she has regarded human life as worthless since she was a child.


    This is not because she was born cold and ruthless,


    But she knows very well that the Wu family has always regarded the lives of the Song family as worthless.


    From childhood to adulthood, she identally heard about the murder of women from the Song family who married into the Wu family,


    And there were no less than five times.


    These people were her elders, and the reasons why they were killed by the Wu family were also very far-fetched.


    Some were because they could not give birth to boys,


    Some because of idental miscarriages, some were simply disgusted by their husbands,


    And some were even just because they were gluttonous and ate more food,


    Which caused their figures to be out of shape.


    Contrary to the fact that the Song family was treated as worthless by the Wu family,


    The Song family also disdained the women they found outside,


    And even treated them worse than the Wu family treated the women of the Song family.


    Ria¡¯s eldest brother had entered the world a few years ago to disguise himself and find a suitable woman to reproduce.


    He first had a child with a woman, and the woman found out that the eldest brother had a family in another city,


    So the eldest brother killed her to silence her.


    The woman didn¡¯t even have time to use the eldest brother,


    And she was shot to death by him.


    The reason was very simple.


    The eldest brother and the Song family could not take any risks.


    They originally intended to find an opportunity to disappear with the child after the woman gave birth and before the child turned one year old.


    Since they were discovered, they would just kill her to eliminate future troubles.


    Ria was influenced by such an environment,


    And killing people had long lost any psychological burden for her.


    These Cavalry Guards were far inferior to the status of the Song family.


    They were just a group of ves raised by the Warriors Den.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t care about the lives of these people.


    Once someone provoked her or affected her, she would just kill them!


    Seeing her murderous look, Marven was quite surprised.


    Such a young face, such an extraordinary appearance and dress,


    Coupled with such a majestic and bloody murderous look, was indeed quite shocking.


    Seeing that Marven did not answer her question within three seconds,


    Ria¡¯s tone immediately became more serious.


    She stared at him and said sternly,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak quickly, I will chop off your head and ask that Yin myself!¡±


    Marven was speechless. Looking at Ria¡¯s murderous expression,


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Little girl,¡±


    ¡°Did you drink tonight?¡±


    ¡°You are so drunk that you want to chop off my head?¡±

 Chapter 6433

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6433">Chapter 6433</h2>


    Marven¡¯s joking question made Ria a little stunned for a moment.


    She saw that although Marven was a stranger,


    She could tell from his clothes that he was the Cavalry Guard.


    Besides, she had been in charge here,


    And it was impossible for other people to sneak in.


    So, the main reason for her surprise was that how could a mere Cavalry Guard have the courage to talk to her like that?


    Feeling that she was being bullied,


    Ria looked at Marven with anger and coldness in her eyes.


    Then, she immediately used her spiritual energy to move her long sword,


    And the sword tip rushed straight to Marven¡¯s neck.


    In Ria¡¯s eyes, Marven was already dead.


    She looked at him silently and said lightly:


    ¡°You are too high to die under my sword.¡±


    Marven smiled: ¡°Confidence is a good thing,¡±


    ¡°But being too confident will backfire.¡±


    As he said, he saw the sword tiping straight at him,


    And he was not panicked at all.


    The long sword is driven by spiritual energy,


    Which is almost invincible to ordinary warriors,


    But to Marven, this kind of spiritual energy is almost no threat.


    When Ria was waiting for him to bleed on the spot a few meters away,


    He suddenly stepped towards the sword and walked into the room.


    When he stepped over the door frame and entered the room,


    The long sword had already flown in front of him,


    And the sword tip was shining with a pale light, unstoppable.


    Marven showed no fear, and the spiritual energy that had been restrained suddenly surged to his right arm.


    The surging spiritual energy was no longer blocked,


    And the powerful aura made Ria¡¯s face instantly be extremely horrified!


    She could never have imagined that a mere cavalry guard could have such a powerful strength.


    If her own spiritual energy was a gurgling stream,


    Then the spiritual energy released by Marven was like a surging river!


    At this moment, she immediately understood that this person was definitely not a cavalry guard!


    At this moment, there was a crisp sound in the air,


    And her slender silver sword was easily caught in Marven¡¯s hand.


    The sword seemed to be struggling, and the sword body trembled violently,


    But even so, it could not break free from Marven¡¯s hand,


    And even Marven¡¯s wrist could not tremble!


    Marven easily grasped Ria¡¯s sword in his right hand,


    And closed the door with his left hand.


    Then he strode towards her who was standing there,


    And asked with a smile: ¡°Little girl,¡±


    ¡°What killer moves do you have next?¡±


    ¡°Did Victoria teach you the skills of opening the Niwan Pce?¡±


    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±


    Ria has only been enlightened for two years.


    She has not even had the opportunity to meet Victoria,


    Naturally, she has no chance to be taught the so-called self-destruction ¡°skill¡± of opening the Niwan Pce by Victoria.


    What terrified her was that the man in front of her was not much older than her,


    But he could have such a terrifying strength!


    What made her even more unbelievable was that the other party dared to call the Lord by her name.


    This was an absolute capital crime within the Den,


    And no one could be exempted.


    Even the Wu family and the direct descendants of the Wu family would never dare to be so presumptuous!


    She subconsciously took a step back and asked Marven nervously:


    ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Myst name is Ye, and my given name is Marven.¡±


    ¡°Marven Ye is my full name.¡±


    ¡°You have set up a trap in Nigeria, and the person you want to catch is me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Ria panicked all of a sudden.


    She stammered and asked, ¡°You¡­ why are you telling me¡­¡±


    Marven smiled, looked at her and asked,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ria gasped, her eyes full of fear as she murmured,


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you¡­ you¡­ you don¡¯t have to be so forthright¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ you don¡¯t¡­ you don¡¯t intend to keep me alive¡­¡±


    ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s why you¡¯re so straightforward, right?¡±


    Marven smiled, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡±


    Ria¡¯s face turned pale with fear.


    She was only 24 years old and had just realized the truth for two years.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was the only hope of the entire family for hundreds of years.


    She was naturally afraid of death, but when she thought that the other party had told her everything so frankly,


    He must not be prepared to give her a chance to live,


    So she forced herself to calm down,


    Gritted her teeth and said to Marven,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I want to be loyal to the Lord.¡±


    ¡°If I die in your hands today, the Lord will definitely reward my family when he knows!¡±


    ¡°I can say that I died for a good cause!¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±


    Marven looked at her and smacked his lips, then smiled and said,


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°If I take you and the Cavalry Guards here away,¡±


    ¡°Will Victoria think that you have betrayed her?¡±


    Ria looked at Marven with extreme fear and after a moment,


    She suddenly said with a firm expression,


    ¡°I am willing to die to show my determination to the Lord!¡±


    After that, she immediately gathered her spiritual energy in her palm,


    Suddenly raised her hand, and pped her forehead with all her strength.


    This p was powerful and heavy, and it could be seen that she had used all her strength.


    If it was really pped on the forehead,


    It would definitely make her brain into a ball of paste.

 Chapter 6434

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6434">Chapter 6434</h2>


    Marven didn¡¯t expect that this woman was courageous,


    And she wanted to die to show her determination if she didn¡¯t agree with something.


    This idiot seemed to leave no way for her to live,


    And her temper was indeed a bit too fierce.


    Marven didn¡¯t want her to die.


    After all, she was still useful, so how could he let her die here directly?


    So, Marven quickly dropped the rapier in his right hand and grasped her hand full of spiritual energy.


    The moment the slender jade hand was grasped in his palm,


    The spiritual energy was immediately transferred into her body,


    Directly sealing her dantian and meridians.


    Ria had never had physical contact with a man.


    Now that Marven held her hand, she was so ashamed and angry that she had lost her mind.


    She didn¡¯t realize that her cultivation had been sealed by Marven.


    She just yelled hysterically:


    ¡°Lecher, let me go!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Marven nodded and let go of her hand instantly.


    Ria was determined to die.


    Although the spiritual energy in her hand was gone,


    The strength was still there.


    As soon as Marven let go of her hand, she pped her forehead directly.


    At this moment, she stared at Marven with her eyes,


    Her eyes were bloodshot, and she roared with hatred:


    ¡°Marven Ye, right? I won¡¯t let you go even if I be a ghost!¡±


    Then, the powerful p hit her forehead. ¡°Pa¡­¡±


    The crisp sound of pping echoed in the office.


    A purple-red palm print was instantly pped on Ria¡¯s full and fair forehead.


    With her beautiful and cold face, it was really a bit distracting.


    Marven looked at her in pain, shook his head, and teased:


    ¡°Hey, look at this big beep pocket, she really is willing to spend money.¡±


    Ria grimaced in pain, feeling that she was not dead.


    She looked at her right palm in disbelief.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    The palm was swollen.


    The originally slender jade hand now only had five slender fingers, and the palm had swollen like a tender pig¡¯s hoof.


    She was puzzled and thought in horror:


    ¡°How could it be¡­ I have clearly used up 100% of my strength,¡±


    ¡°Why am I not dead?!¡±


    The next moment, she tried to sense the spiritual energy in her body again,


    And suddenly found that the spiritual energy, dantian, and meridians in her body had all been sealed,


    And she had be a useless person!


    She looked at Marven in horror and blurted out:


    ¡°You¡­ you sealed my cultivation?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven said calmly: ¡°From now on,


    ¡°You are a useless person.


    ¡°Here, any Cavalry Guard is better than you and can kill you.¡±


    Ria knew that Marven¡¯s strength was unfathomable,


    And guessed that he must be the mysterious enemy her organization was trying hard to find,


    So she gritted her teeth and said:


    ¡°Then let them avenge the dead Cavalry Guard!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death!¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t live too long,¡±


    ¡°There is no need for the Lord to take action,¡±


    ¡°The three elders alone can take your life!¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°Can those three old dogs kill me first?¡±


    ¡°Put it aside, I said, you can¡¯t die yet!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I would have let you beat yourself to death just now!¡±


    ¡°I kept you because I think you are still useful!¡±


    Ria looked at him nervously and asked him:


    ¡°What do you want?!¡±


    ¡°If I am not mistaken, you will definitely take all those death warriors and cavalry guards away next.¡±


    ¡°You can easily seal my cultivation,¡±


    ¡°And naturally you can also remove the poison in their bodies.¡±


    ¡°They will definitely be grateful to you and work for you,¡±


    ¡°But I tell you, I, will definitely not surrender to you.¡±


    ¡°If you leave me behind, you will leave a time bomb for yourself!¡±


    ¡°Those who aplish great things must kill decisively.¡±


    ¡°I advise you to kill me to prevent future troubles!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Marven raised his eyebrows and smacked his lips,


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Ria Song,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be suitable for a young girl like you.¡±


    ¡°What do you care!¡±


    Ria gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°What are you talking about? Kill me quickly!¡±


    Marven said to himself, ¡°To be honest, this name doesn¡¯t match your temperament at all.¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself, do you have anything to do with what your name stands for?¡±


    ¡°You are more like a barking Pomeranian.


    ¡°There are big and small dogs in the vige, beautiful and ugly, good and bad¡±


    ¡°You may not be the biggest, the most beautiful, or the most likable,¡±


    ¡°But you are definitely the one who barks the most!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you piece of sh!t!¡±


    Ria didn¡¯t expect to be humiliated by Marven like this.


    She cursed angrily, ¡°Mr. Ye, you¡¯d better kill me now,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I will never reconcile with you!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like raising dogs.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I get a headache when I see dogs that rely on people¡¯s power and bark non-stop.¡±


    ¡°But now I suddenly feel that if I can train a vicious dog to be obedient,¡±


    ¡°Well-behaved and lovable, it should be a very fulfilling thing!¡±


    Ria gritted her teeth and said sternly word by word:


    ¡°I! Am! Not! A! Dog!¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°Of course, I know you are not,¡±


    ¡°I just used a dog as an analogy.¡±


    ¡°If I insulted the dog, I am willing to apologize to the dog.¡±


    After that, Marven changed the subject and his expression became stern.


    He asked her: ¡°Ria, right?¡±


    ¡°You are my prisoner now.¡±


    ¡°You are what I say you are.¡±


    ¡°What qualifications do you have to be picky?!¡±

 Chapter 6435

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6435">Chapter 6435</h2>


    Ria was speechless after hearing Marven¡¯s words.


    Seeing Marven¡¯s attitude of not taking her seriously at all,


    She was angry and panicked.


    She looked at Marven, her tone was no longer as confident as before,


    But she could not hide her panic and asked him:


    ¡°What do you want to do with me?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°I said, you are still useful,¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯d better cooperate, otherwise,¡±


    ¡°I may not only take your life,¡±


    ¡°But also make Victoria think that you have surrendered to me.¡±


    ¡°In that case, if Victoria wants to kill your whole family,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me.¡±


    Ria gritted her teeth and said:


    ¡°The crime is not for the family,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have this basic morality?¡±


    Marven sneered: ¡°You still don¡¯t punish the family,¡±


    ¡°Look at the death warriors and cavalry guards here,¡±


    ¡°Whose family is not here? Whose family did not take poison?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Whose family is not in the hands of the Warriors Den?¡±


    ¡°You yourself are the evil person who helped the tyrant to do evil,¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk to me about the morality of the rivers andkes?¡±


    ¡°Why, your family is human,¡±


    ¡°But the families of these cavalry guards and death warriors are not human?¡±


    Ria was speechless.


    She knew that if the secrets of the Warriors Den were exposed,


    It would definitely be defined as an evil organization or even a terrorist organization.


    Although her family members had also been tortured by the Warriors Den,


    They had also relied on the support of it tomit all kinds of evil outside.


    In the framework built by the Warriors Den,


    Thew of the jungle is the most basic operatingw.


    There is no morality to speak of.


    It is nothing more than those who follow me prosper and those who oppose me perish.


    Seeing Ria speechless, Marven said in a cold voice:


    ¡°From now on, if you cooperate with me,¡±


    ¡°I can spare your life and not bring any trouble to your family.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t, then perhaps in three days, the Warriors Den will receive solid evidence of your betrayal.¡±


    ¡°By that time, I won¡¯t be able to control the life and death of your family.¡±


    Ria was terrified, but unwilling to give in.


    She forced herself to scold: ¡°If I don¡¯tpromise with you,¡±


    ¡°I believe the Grand Commander and the Lord will not be deceived by you!¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Then I can only say that you know nothing about technology.¡±


    After that, Marven took out his mobile phone, changed the angle of her face and took a video, then asked her:


    ¡°Do you believe that I can easily make Victoria regard you as a thorn in the eye,¡±


    ¡°And a thorn in the flesh?¡±


    Ria had no idea what he was up to.


    Seeing him pick up his mobile phone to record the video Video,/


    Naturally dared not express anything unfavorable to herself in front of the camera,


    So she said coldly: ¡°The Lord is a god-like existence.¡±


    ¡°She can see through everything and see the slightest detail.¡±


    ¡°How could she be deceived by a viin like you!¡±


    Marvenughed and said: ¡°You are a little too ttering to her.¡±


    ¡°When she was in New York, wasn¡¯t she also pressed in a helicopter by high technology and didn¡¯t dare to breathe?¡±


    Ria asked: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Marven ignored her, but stopped recording, sent the video he had just shot to Duncan, and told him: ¡°Inspector Li,¡±


    ¡°I want you to generate a video.


    ¡°I want this woman to say in person in this office at this moment that she and Victoria are irreconcble,¡±


    ¡°And her expression and state must be hysterical.¡±

 Chapter 6436

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6436">Chapter 6436</h2>


    Ria didn¡¯t know much about science and technology,


    So she was a little surprised when she heard Marven send this message,


    And didn¡¯t understand what he was selling.


    After receiving the video, Duncan immediately sent it to the Ai model,


    And attached Marven¡¯s orders.


    Ai immediately generated a video of about ten seconds in length based on Ria¡¯s real appearance and clothing,


    The video also shows the environment and furnishings of the office.


    After Marven received the video, he clicked to y it in front of Ria.


    In the video, it was exactly Ria¡¯s appearance and the furnishings of this office were exactly the same,


    And Ria said with great resentment: ¡°Victoria and I are mortal enemies!¡±


    There was no abnormality in her expression, look, even her eyes and posture.


    And the voice was also deeply learnedpletely ording to Ria¡¯s own voice,


    And even Ria¡¯s parents would not hear any difference.


    When an AI model that serves tens of millions of people on the market only serves Marven,


    The video it generates is countless times more refined than the AI ??videos that can be seen on the market.


    Even if the video is erged into pixels, there is no clue at all.


    When Ria saw this video, she was so scared that her face turned pale and her long legs couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    She looked at Marven in disbelief and questioned him,


    ¡°This¡­ what¡¯s going on?! I clearly didn¡¯t say anything like that!¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°It has collected your facial features, body proportions, and dressing style.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, it has collected your voice and all the furnishings in this office,¡±


    ¡°So it can generate a video of you saying anything ording to my preferences.


    ¡°It can be that you and Victoria are mortal enemies, or you beg me not to kill you,¡±


    ¡°And as long as I can let you live, you are willing to help me deal with the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°It can also let you say that you have suffered from the Warriors Den for a long time and have long wanted to kill Victoria and so on.¡±


    After that, he looked at her extremely panicked appearance and smiled,


    ¡°There are so many video websites now that anyone can upload their own videos.¡±


    ¡°I can also create an ount and upload the video about you that I want to generate.¡±


    ¡°If the top leaders of the Warriors Den or even Victoria see such a video,¡±


    ¡°What decision do you think they will make?¡±


    Ria was frightened by Marven and almost had a cardiac arrest.


    No one knows her better than she does, and even she can¡¯t see any ws in the video just now,


    This means that if Marven really does what she says,


    Then no matter what kind of video she finally generates,


    People who know her will never have any doubts, including her parents.


    There is only one way to deal with this kind of tant betrayal of the Warriors Den,


    And that is to punish the whole family and confiscate the family!


    In other words, as long as Marven does this to her family,


    They will definitely die.


    Because if they don¡¯t do this, it will be difficult for them to control other coteral families in the future.


    Killing the chicken to scare the monkey is an indispensable link at any time.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Ria regards human life as worthless, this does not include her own family.


    There are already hundreds of direct blood rtives left in the Song family.


    If they are really exterminated because of her, even if she dies,


    She doesn¡¯t know how to face them.


    So, she instantly lost the courage she had just had.


    She lifted the hem of her skirt with one hand, then knelt in front of Marven,


    Choking with sobs,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I can cooperate with you in whatever you ask me to do,¡±


    ¡°But please don¡¯t implicate my family.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing is not a joke.¡±


    ¡°As long as this video is sent out, the Warriors Den will kill them all,¡±


    ¡°Leaving no one alive¡­¡±


    Marven snorted andughed, and asked her,


    ¡°Why, are you scared now?¡±


    Ria was afraid that he would not let her family go,


    And tears instantly burst out of her eyes.


    She cried and said, ¡°I know¡­ I really know I was wrong!¡±


    ¡°I am really willing to follow all your instructions, Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°Even if you kill me, I will have no objection.¡±


    ¡°I only ask you not to harm my family and spare more than 300 lives of the Song family¡­¡±

 Chapter 6437

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6437">Chapter 6437</h2>


    Ria had already figured out the current situation.


    Marven¡¯s strength far exceeded hers,


    And it was a pipe dream to get out of this situation.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she didn¡¯t understand why Marven could forge her video in such a short time,


    She knew that this video was wless.


    Once it was exposed, her family would surely die.


    Therefore, the only thing she could do now was to cooperate with him,


    As much as possible and not to implicate her family.


    Seeing that she had given in,


    Marven put his phone away and said to her,


    ¡°From now on, you must answer whatever I ask you.¡±


    ¡°You must tell me everything you know.¡±


    ¡°As long as you cooperate, I will not implicate your family, or even you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Ria nodded repeatedly and said aggrievedly and obediently,


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Marven asked her, ¡°What is your position in the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°What are you responsible for, and who do you report to?¡±


    Ria replied, ¡°I am one of the six assistants in the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any specific work to be responsible for.¡±


    ¡°I follow the orders of Lieutenant General Yuan in everything.¡±


    Marven asked again, ¡°Who is Lieutenant General Yuan,¡±


    ¡°And where does hee from?¡±


    Ria said, ¡°He is the Lieutenant General of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°His official rank is second only to the Grand Governor.¡±


    ¡°He is responsible for all the operation and management of the resident,¡±


    ¡°And is also responsible for the safety of the Grand Commander and his family.¡±


    Ria said, ¡°The Grand Commander¡¯s name is Jon Wu,¡±


    ¡°And he is responsible for everything in the Right Army Commander¡¯s Office.¡±


    Marven nodded and continued to ask,


    ¡°Where is the resident of the Right Army Commander¡¯s Office?¡±


    Ria answered truthfully,


    ¡°The current resident is in Naples, Italy.¡±


    Marven asked again,


    ¡°How is the defense of the resident?¡±


    She said, ¡°The resident is located in the city center and is heavily guarded.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Commander himself is a cultivator,¡±


    ¡°And Adjutant General Yuan is second only to the four earls in strength.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the resident adopts financial-grade security construction and has a very high level of security.¡±


    Marven asked her, ¡°Is your Song family also in Naples?¡±


    She replied, ¡°The Song family has been in France for many years.¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, we have no right to know the location of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I have the opportunity to enter the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°So I know all this.¡±


    Marven frowned and asked,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your family a coteral family of the Wu family?¡±


    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t even have the right to know the location of the station?¡±


    Ria sighed and said, ¡°The coteral family itself has no status to speak of.¡±


    ¡°For hundreds of years, the Song family has only unterally obeyed themand of the Wu family.¡±


    ¡°Wherever they tell us to go, we go, never ask the reason,¡±


    ¡°And we can¡¯t raise any objections.¡±


    Then Ria said, ¡°We say we are a coteral family of the Wu family,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, we are a tool to provide the Wu family with marriageable women.¡±


    ¡°The birth of children in the family must be reported to the Governor¡¯s Office as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°The Governor¡¯s Office has a special person in charge of managing and monitoring us.¡±


    ¡°It is a department simr to the ancient n house.¡±


    ¡°All the information of our descendants is in their hands,¡±


    ¡°And the information must be updated every six months,¡±


    ¡°Including detailed physical examination data.¡±


    ¡°Girls who are over 16 years old will face marriage.¡±


    ¡°As long as someone from the Wu family is selected,¡±


    ¡°The Wu family will inform us, and then they wille to pick them up at a certain time.¡±

 Chapter 6438

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6438">Chapter 6438</h2>


    Marven was very curious about the rtionship between the Wu family and the coteral family,


    So he said to her: ¡°Tell me in detail about your rtionship with the Wu family.¡±


    ¡°How does this so-called coteral family work?¡±


    Ria was silent for a moment and sighed:


    ¡°It is called a coteral family, but in fact, it is just a special family for the men of the Wu family to provide wives¡­¡±


    As she said, she told him the origins of the Song family and the Wu family.


    It was the first time that Marven knew that in order to keep the secret of the Den,


    The Wu family actually coerced other families to help them continue their bloodline.


    It was really unheard of.


    But think about it, a family like the Wu family has always relied on Victoria for survival and holds the most core secrets of the Warriors Den.


    Such a family has to keep secrets on the one hand and continue its bloodline on the other hand.


    There seems to be no other good way except this evil way.


    Moreover, ording to Ria, there are actually at least twenty coteral families like the Song family that are tied up.


    After all, the Wu family has been spreading under the protection of Victoria for hundreds of years.


    During these hundreds of years, with Victoria and her dead soldiers and cavalry guards, gues, wars, natural disasters, and man-made disasters have never brought any impact on the Wu family,


    So the Wu family has been extremely prosperous for hundreds of years.


    The reproduction speed of ordinary families can¡¯t catch up with the Wu family even if they ride a rocket,


    So they have been constantly developing their own coteral families for hundreds of years.


    Since the Warriors Den was divided into five military governors¡¯ offices around the world,


    The Wu family was naturally divided into five branches due to geographical reasons.


    These five branches developed and multiplied in their respective territories.


    Each branch had at least three coteral families that specifically reproduced their descendants.


    Among them, the Left Military Governor¡¯s Office and the Right Military Governor¡¯s Office were thergest in scale,


    These two branches of the Wu family also had thergest number of people and the most coteral families.


    Taking the Right Military Governor¡¯s Office as an example,


    They had as many as six coteral families,


    Which was thergest number among them.


    For the children of the Song family and other coteral families, marrying into the Wu family as a wife was not the best choice,


    Although the important descendants of the Wu family were protected by elixirs and could live a long life,


    Their wives had no right or qualification to get any elixirs.


    In fact, because the Wu family had too many secrets,


    Women who married into the Wu family basically relied on the Wu family¡¯s own doctors to treat them when they were sick.


    If they have a serious illness like cancer,


    The Wu family did not have such medical conditions at all,


    And they would not be willing to give the elixir given by Victoria to women of other surnames,


    So the average life expectancy of the wives of the Wu family was not long.


    After hearing the introduction, Marven felt a little sympathetic toward the coteral family like the Song family.


    After a moment, he asked again:


    ¡°Are you married now?¡±


    Ria shook her head: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°I broke through to the Transformation Realm when I was sixteen.¡±


    ¡°Since then, I am no longer an option for the Wu family to marry.¡±


    Marven was dumbfounded: ¡°You broke through to the Transformation Realm at the age of sixteen?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ria nodded:


    ¡°Indeed sixteen years old.¡±


    ¡°To be exact, it is less than half a month away from my sixteenth birthday.¡±


    Marven was so shocked that he was speechless.


    He had never heard of any genius who could break through to the Transformation Realm at the age of sixteen.


    Martial arts is not a cultivator.


    After a cultivator realizes the truth and masters the spiritual energy,


    His strength will advance by leaps and bounds in an instant,


    Which is equivalent to a one-stop direct ess.


    But there is no such possibility in martial arts.


    You can only walk up slowly step by step.


    Therefore, although masters in the transformation realm cannot beat cultivators who have just attained enlightenment,


    The road to martial arts is long and arduous.


    Many martial arts masters have not been able to enter the dark realm until they are sixty years old.


    Ria reached the evolution realm at the age of sixteen.


    He is truly an expert among experts and a genius among geniuses!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 6439

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6439">Chapter 6439</h2>


    Marven was really shocked by Ria¡¯s talent for entering the realm of transformation at the age of sixteen.


    Apart from anything else, if he were to tell Cataclysmic Front about this situation,


    Everyone there would be ashamed.


    Joseph was already a martial arts genius,


    But he only entered the dark realm with his help in his twenties.


    If he were to break through on his own,


    It would be an extraordinary performance to enter the realm of transformation at the age of forty.


    But Ria not only entered the dark realm at the age of sixteen,


    But even sessfully realized the truth in her early twenties!


    This kind of talent and strength was the first time Marven heard of it.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Surprised, he couldn¡¯t help asking her:


    ¡°You entered the realm of transformation at the age of sixteen.¡±


    ¡°Did you have the guidance of a master,¡±


    ¡°Or did you encounter some opportunity?¡±


    Ria thought about it, shook her head, and said:


    ¡°No, I just have a martial arts mental method,¡±


    ¡°Which is the same as the mental method practiced by the death warriors and cavalry guards of the Warriors Den.¡±


    Marven asked again: ¡°Did the Warriors Den give you any help?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ria said, ¡°I just practiced hard ording to the mental method.¡±


    ¡°Although there was no one to guide me,¡±


    ¡°I did not encounter any difficulties.¡±


    ¡°The breakthroughs along the way were very smooth.¡±


    ¡°In two or three years,¡±


    ¡°I had already reached the Great Perfection of the Bright Realm,¡±


    ¡°And in three or four years, I had entered the Dark Realm.¡±


    ¡°After another three or four years, I broke through to the Transformation Realm.¡±


    ¡°They all say that it is as difficult as ascending to heaven to break through each realm of martial arts,¡±


    ¡°And it is even difficult to find an opportunity for a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°But for me, everything seemed to happen naturally.¡±


    Marven sighed, ¡°Sometimes people are not considered the same species.¡±


    ¡°Your attainments in martial arts are truly the only ones I have ever seen in my life.¡±


    Ria said self-deprecatingly,


    ¡°Although my attainments in martial arts are very strong,¡±


    ¡°Martial arts are after all more than one dimension lower than cultivation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like no matter how powerful a martial arts master is,¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t beat guns and missiles.¡±


    ¡°Like, there is no way to resist you at all.¡±


    Marven asked her, ¡°How did you be enlightened?¡±


    ¡°Exin the whole story to me.¡±


    Ria said, ¡°I never thought that I would have the opportunity to be enlightened.¡±


    ¡°I just know that in the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°Martial arts masters have a high status,¡±


    ¡°And monks have an even higher status.¡±


    ¡°For the descendants of a coteral family like me,¡±


    ¡°Whether male or female, the most promising way out is to be a monk,¡±


    ¡°And serve the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°Only in this way can the fate of the family be truly rewritten.¡±


    Ria continued, ¡°It is not difficult for the Wu family to be monks.¡±


    ¡°In order to favor the family of the Lord of the Crown and improve the survival strength of the family,¡±


    ¡°The Lord of the Crown will screen the new generation of children of the Wu family every few years.¡±


    ¡°She will choose one or two of the best talents to help them be enlightened;¡±


    ¡°After all, enlightenment is as difficult as ascending to heaven.¡±


    ¡°If there is no external interference,¡±


    ¡°It would be a blessing for the Wu family to produce one person who can achieve enlightenment on his own in hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°So in order to make his family¡¯s strength ount for a higher proportion,¡±


    ¡°The Lord will use her cultivation and elixirs to help the descendants of the Wu family to achieve enlightenment;¡±

 Chapter 6440

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6440">Chapter 6440</h2>


    Ria continued:


    ¡°But the cost of forcibly helping people to achieve enlightenment is also very high.¡±


    ¡°Even the Lord cannot really train cultivators inrge quantities quickly.¡±


    ¡°It basically takes an average of two to three years to train one or two entry-level cultivators,¡±


    ¡°And this is already the limit.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, for most of the cultivators who were enlightened by external interference,¡±


    ¡°It was difficult for them to go far after enlightenment due to their limited talents.¡±


    ¡°To be masters like the four earls,¡±


    ¡°The talent requirements are also very high.¡±


    Having said that, Ria continued:


    ¡°In the eyes of the Lord, the Song family is just a tool for the Wu family to pass on their family line,¡±


    ¡°And she has always looked down on them.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I was able to attain enlightenment is that when I was sixteen years old, a master of the Wu family came to the Song family to investigate the girls of the right age,¡±


    ¡°And found that I had actually entered the Dark Realm,¡±


    ¡°And immediately reported the matter to the Grand Commandant;¡±


    ¡°The Grand Commandant seemed to have never heard of anyone who could enter the Dark Realm at the age of sixteen.¡±


    ¡°He was surprised and immediately reported the matter to Lord;¡±


    ¡°And the reason why he reported it to Lord was because she has been actively looking for talents suitable for enlightenment,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Or geniuses who have already attained enlightenment,¡±


    ¡°For so many years, and after finding them, he will recruit them under themand.¡±


    ¡°After the Grand Commander reported my situation to the Lord,¡±


    ¡°The Lord asked the Grand Commander to give me a mental method and asked me toprehend it myself.¡±


    ¡°He also said that if I could sessfully attain enlightenment,¡±


    ¡°He would ept me as his personal disciple.¡±


    Marven asked him: ¡°You¡­you attained enlightenment with a mental method?!¡±


    Just now, Ria said that she relied on a mental method to gradually break through to the realm of perfection.


    If her enlightenment was also due to a mental method,


    Then this talent is a bit too strong. Ria said:


    ¡°Enlightenment on one¡¯s own is the test of martial arts geniuses by the Lord.¡±


    ¡°She no longer has the extra energy to use her own strength to help martial arts geniuses realize the truth.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the ultimate test of whether a martial arts genius can catch her eye is whether he can realize the truth by relying on the mental method;¡±


    Ria said: ¡°After I got that mental method, I immediately realized that this was my only chance to escape the fate of marrying into the Wu family and change the fate of the Song family.¡±


    ¡°So I regarded that mental method as a treasure and studied it day and night for six years.¡±


    ¡°Finally, two years ago, when I was twenty-two years old, I seeded in enlightenment!¡±


    Marven felt dizzy when he heard it, and couldn¡¯t help saying:


    ¡°Enlightenment in six years, this speed is unheard of!¡±


    As he said, he looked at Ria and asked:


    ¡°So, you are now Victoria¡¯s direct disciple?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Ria said in detail:


    ¡°After I attained enlightenment, the Grand Commander reported the news to the Lord.¡±


    ¡°The Lord probably didn¡¯t expect that a girl who could attain enlightenment at such a young age could emerge from a side branch family that had always been ignored.¡±


    ¡°So he immediately instructed the Grand Commander to take me to the Right Army Commander¡¯s Mansion to start working for the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°She also wanted to wait until she inspects the Right Army Commander¡¯s Mansion at the beginning of next year to meet me in person and then ept me as her disciple on the spot.¡±


    After that, Ria said again: ¡°The Grand Commander naturally dared not neglect the Lord¡¯s order,¡±


    ¡°And immediately took me to the Right Army Commander¡¯s Mansion and granted me the position of assistant.¡±


    ¡°The Lord also asked someone to send the rapier and a small Cultivation Pill to the Right Army Commander¡¯s Mansion,¡±


    ¡°And the Grand Commander handed them to me personally.¡±


    Marven nodded, raised the rapier in his hand, and asked her:


    ¡°Is this sword given to you by Victoria?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ria nodded and said,


    ¡°The formation controlled by the mind in this thin sword has greatly improved my actualbat ability,¡±


    ¡°And that small Cultivation Pill just happened to provide me with extremely precious spiritual energy.¡±


    At this point, Ria said with a gloomy expression,


    ¡°But what I never dreamed of was that although the small Cultivation Pill sent by the Lord contained spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°It also contained a stronger poison.¡±


    ¡°The poison was quite overbearing, and it is said that even cultivators could not remove it,¡±


    ¡°And the antidote must be taken within three years,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise there would be no doubt of death!

 Chapter 6441

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6441">Chapter 6441</h2>


    After hearing Ria say that she had a strange poison in her body,


    Marven immediately used his spiritual energy to check it out.


    As expected, the spiritual energy in her body was the same as the strange poison in Jeremiah¡¯s body.


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Victoria hasn¡¯t seen you yet,¡±


    ¡°But she has already poisoned you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really her style.¡±


    After that, Marven said:


    ¡°Your poison is the same as the poison in the bodies of the four earls.¡±


    ¡°I may not be able to cure it for the time being,¡±


    ¡°But I think I should be able to find a way to cure it before the deadline.¡±


    Ria frowned and asked:


    ¡°Did the four earls also have such poison in their bodies?¡±


    Marven nodded: ¡°The four earls not only had the same poison in their bodies,¡±


    ¡°But also a time bomb.¡±


    ¡°If Victoria really takes you to her side to train you,¡±


    ¡°Your fate should be the same as theirs.¡±


    As he said, he told her about the Niwan Pce incident.


    Ria was stunned and asked him in disbelief:


    ¡°Lord¡­ Lord really set up a self-destructing formation in the Niwan Pce of the four earls?¡±


    Marven asked back: ¡°Do you think I need to lie to you?¡±


    Ria nodded and believed what he said in her heart.


    After all, when he first attacked her,


    He mentioned the matter of Niwan Pce.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t understand it.


    Now it seems that it must be true.


    Moreover, although she didn¡¯t see the matter of Niwan Pce with her own eyes,


    She felt that it was indeed in line with the style of the Warriors Den.


    The Warriors Den has always been like this,


    Squeezing out thest bit of surplus value even after a person dies.


    Thinking of this, Ria¡¯s fluctuations in her heart calmed down a little.


    Compared with Victoria putting a formation that can turn people into human bombs in the Niwan Pce,


    Being caught by Marven doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing.


    At this time, she thought of her family again.


    She asked Marven with some trepidation:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ then¡­ will I never see my family again in the future?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°If I can kill Victoria with my own hands one day,¡±


    ¡°I will give all of youplete freedom,¡±


    ¡°Including helping all of you to get rid of the shackles of the strange poison.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you will be able to meet your family.¡±


    Ria nodded gently.


    She didn¡¯t know whether Marven could kill Victoria,Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But at this moment, she was suddenly full of expectations for this day.


    The tragic fate of the Song family for hundreds of years was all due to Victoria.


    If she wanted to truly regain her freedom,


    It would only be possible if Victoria died.


    If she could regain her freedom,


    The first thing she wanted to do was to find her mother.


    This is because her father took her away from her mother when she was one year old.


    Since then, she has never seen her mother again,


    And her memory has long been blurred,


    And she can¡¯t remember any fragments about her mother at all.


    However, because she has not been apanied by her mother since she was a child,


    She is even more regretful about her mother.


    However, looking for her mother was an extremely rebellious idea before,


    Because the Song family¡¯s precepts clearly forbade anyone from looking for her mother¡¯s whereabouts.


    But now that she is no longer under the control of the Warriors Den,


    If there is a chance to find her mother, she still wants to try.


    Seeing her thoughtful look, Marven said,


    ¡°The Earl Jeremiah, one of the four great earls,¡±


    ¡°She had also surrendered to me,¡±


    ¡°But like you, she had the strange poison left by Victoria in her body.¡±


    ¡°I will settle her in China to practice with concentration.¡±


    ¡°When this problem is solved, I will take you to China so that you two can meet each other.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you two can help each other.¡±


    As he spoke, Marven suddenly said to himself,


    ¡°You two are quite predestined.¡±

 Chapter 6442

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6442">Chapter 6442</h2>


    Ria was startled and asked quickly,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, are you¡­ are you going to take me to China?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±


    ¡°Either let you leave Moro with the others here, or take you back to China.¡±


    Ria said quickly, ¡°Please Mr. Ye, take me back to China!¡±


    ¡°My father once told me that I was born in China!¡±


    ¡°Maybe my mother is still living in China now!¡±


    Marven asked her, ¡°Do you want to find your mother¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ria nodded heavily,


    But soon added hurriedly: ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of going to look for my mother immediately after arriving in China.¡±


    ¡°I will follow Mr. Ye¡¯s arrangements in everything.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°If you cooperate with me toplete what I want to do,¡±


    ¡°I can consider taking you back to China.¡±


    ¡°If you want to find your mother, I can also help.¡±


    Ria said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡±


    ¡°Whatever Mr. Ye needs me to do, I will do my best to cooperate!¡±


    Marven said: ¡°All the senior executives of the Cavalry Guard are waiting in the conference room.¡±


    ¡°Youe with me to meet them.¡±


    ¡°We will start the evacuation n tonight.¡±


    Ria immediately said: ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye!¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, in the conference room, a group of leaders of the Cavalry Guard had been waiting there for a long time.


    Luster Yin called them together but did not tell them about Marven.


    He just synchronized the details of the big blood transfusion n with them first.


    When these people heard that the big blood transfusion n was about to be implemented,


    They were like eggnts hit by frost, dejected and unable to cheer up at all.


    They could also see the intention behind this n,


    And knew that once this n was implemented,


    They would be separated from their families forever.


    But unfortunately, they had no way to change this situation.


    As long as the order for a major blood change came down,


    Everyone had to act ording to the order,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, the only fate waiting for them and their families was death.


    After Luster finished speaking, he said to everyone:


    ¡°We have a chance topletely reverse this situation,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if the brothers are willing to stand with me, Luster.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they immediately expressed their opinions.


    For them, a major blood change was the worst situation they could think of,


    And even more difficult for each other to ept,


    So as long as there was a chance to reverse this situation,


    Everyone was willing to take a risk.


    Of course, the premise of taking a risk is that the sess rate must be guaranteed to a certain extent.


    If the sess rate is negligible,


    These people would not dare to joke about their family¡¯s lives.


    But then Luster stopped telling everyone any details.


    He just asked everyone to wait patiently and said that they would get the chance soon.


    Everyone was confused and whispered to each other in the conference room,


    Feeling very ufortable.


    They didn¡¯t know what Luster meant by asking everyone to wait for an opportunity here.


    At this moment, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open.


    Everyone immediately looked at the door and saw Marven walking in, followed by the powerful Ria.


    These people didn¡¯t know Marven, but they knew Ria.


    Seeing hering, they were extremely flustered.


    They thought that they were discussing the reversal of the blood exchange and were discovered by Ria.


    So, everyone stood up one by one with a guilty conscience, saluted her respectfully,


    And said respectfully: ¡°We are at the disposal of Miss Ria!¡±


    Seeing this, Ria said:


    ¡°From now on, I will cut off all ties with the Warriors Den and will no longer be the Miss Ria of the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing, you can call me anything, I¡¯d prefer Miss Song.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard this.


    How could she suddenly announce in front of everyone that she would cut off all ties with the Warriors Den?


    Moreover, even if she wanted to cut off all ties with the Warriors Den,


    Why did she say it in front of them?


    After all, the status and strength of the Cavalry Guards were far inferior to hers!


    Just when everyone was puzzled, Marven suddenly asked:


    ¡°Everyone, if I give you and your family a chance to escape from the control of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to ept it?¡±

 Chapter 6443

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6443">Chapter 6443</h2>


    Marven¡¯s calm words instantly stirred up a thousand waves among the crowd.


    Luster had just told them about the big blood exchange.


    At this moment, everyone hated the Warriors Den.


    Suddenly, a stranger appeared and said that they would have a chance to escape from the control of the Warriors Den.


    Except for Luster, everyone else was full of disbelief.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After all, escaping from the control of the Warriors Den is not just about escaping from here.


    The most important thing is that the strange poison in everyone¡¯s body must be removed.


    Otherwise, even if they seed in escaping,


    They will inevitably die suddenly within a few days.


    At this time, Luster said:


    ¡°Myrades, the reason why I gathered everyone together is to discuss the big n with this gentleman.¡±


    ¡°The gentleman came deep into this ce regardless of the danger,¡±


    ¡°And wants to take all of us and the dead soldiers away from here,¡±


    ¡°And he will remove the strange poison from our bodies for us.¡±


    ¡°In this way, you will no longer be enved by the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And you will not be separated from your family.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you are willing to respond with me?¡±


    Everyone was immediately excited when they heard this.


    One of them stood up and shouted,


    ¡°Commander Yin!¡±


    ¡°All the brothers have followed you all the way here.¡±


    ¡°As long as you say a word, no matter what we do,¡±


    ¡°I, will obey unconditionally!¡±


    Another person also said, ¡°Commander Yin,¡±


    ¡°As long as we can keep our families safe,¡±


    ¡°I, will sacrifice my life!¡±


    As everyone expressed their opinions,


    Marven could see that these cavalry guards did not care about their own life and death.


    Almost all of them only cared about their families.


    As long as they could ensure the safety of their families,


    They would die immediately without any hesitation.


    Seeing that everyone had expressed their opinions,


    Luster immediately said to Marven:


    ¡°Sir, from now on, I and all the brothers will obey your orders.¡±


    Everyone immediately said in unison:


    ¡°Everything is under yourmand!¡±


    Marven nodded and said: ¡°Myst name is Ye,¡±


    ¡°You can call me Mr. Ye, because the big change will start in three days,¡±


    ¡°And we must transfer everyone from here in an orderly manner within three days.¡±


    ¡°Since this ce needs to continue to operate and continue to provide finished phosphates for Moore Trade,¡±


    ¡°All the cavalry guards responsible for production will need to speed up production at full capacity.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, I will evacuate all the dead soldiers and their families here first,¡±


    ¡°And then evacuate the families of all the cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°And the cavalry guards will evacuatest.¡±


    ¡°The whole process must be in full swing.¡±


    ¡°With the drum, orderly, the most important thing is everyone¡¯s cooperation,¡±


    ¡°So it requires Yin tomand a reasonable division ofbor and the full cooperation of everyone present.¡±


    After that, he took out a rejuvenation pill and a nourishing pill,


    And took a bottle of drinking water from the corner of the conference room,


    Took a little from the two pills, and then put it in the water,


    And then said to Ria beside him:


    ¡°Help me get some water cups.¡±


    Ria immediately turned around and took some disposable water cups.


    Marven poured the drinking water mixed with pills into the cups,


    Only half a cup in each cup,


    And then said to Luster and others:


    ¡°Drink this cup of water,¡±


    ¡°And the poison in your body will be eliminated.¡±


    Everyone passed the cup of water doubtfully,


    And drank it all under the leadership of Luster.


    Then, everyone immediately felt that the fierce and strange poison mixed with the true qi in their bodies quickly disintegrated in a very short time.


    Now, it is reced by a surge of natural energy.


    Strictly speaking, the poison that Victoria prepared for the death squad and the cavalry guards was a mixture of uncontrolled true qi and spiritual energy,


    In which true qi ounted for the majority,


    With only a small amount of spiritual energy mixed in.


    This mixture of true qi and spiritual energy can improve their actualbat capabilities when it is in their bodies,

 Chapter 6444

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6444">Chapter 6444</h2>


    But the true qi itself is also a time bomb.


    If they fail to take the antidote on time,


    The true qi will attack their meridians and internal organs,


    Causing them to die instantly.


    Marven¡¯s elixir contains pure true qi and a small amount of spiritual energy.


    After taking it, the two will work together to act on the uncontrolled true qi andpletely disintegrate it.


    The uncontrolled true qi has long be a shackle that imprisons their souls and bodies.


    They can feel the existence of the shackles at all times,


    So when the shackles instantly disintegrate,


    They immediately realize that the shackles that have been in their bodies since birth have finally disappearedpletely at this moment.


    For a time, everyone was ecstatic,


    And many people even hugged each other and cried.


    The greatest wish of their life,


    As well as that of their ancestors, was to be able to break this shackle.


    Unfortunately, because the poison is mixed with some spiritual energy,


    These warriors cannot break it by their own strength.


    Only by using stronger spiritual energy can the poison be offset.


    Although Marven¡¯s strength is much worse than Victoria¡¯s,


    Victoria needs to control arge number of people.


    In order to save spiritual energy, she only left a little spiritual energy in the bodies of these cavalry guards and death soldiers.


    For Marven, it is not difficult to detoxify them.


    Luster was very excited.


    He was a little skeptical about whether Marven could detoxify them.


    Now, after personal experience, he has no worries at all.


    So, he took the lead and walked to Marven,


    Knelt on one knee, bowed his hands, and said:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡¯s great kindness, the subordinates will never forget it!¡±


    Others immediately stepped forward and knelt on one knee.


    Marven said, ¡°Time is tight.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, hurry up and lead your men to speed up production.¡±


    ¡°Commander Yin,e with me to meet the dead soldiers here.¡±


    Luster immediately said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye.¡±


    After that, he said to the others,


    ¡°Tell the brothers to do their best to mine and produce.¡±


    ¡°Rummel, you transfer all the brothers of the third battalion to the mining area to support,¡±


    ¡°First help the first battalion to mine,¡±


    ¡°And then help the second battalion to produce!¡±


    Rummel is one of the two people who just expressed his loyalty to Marven,


    He is the captain of the third battalion and the number onemander of the third battalion.


    In Duke Mining, the third battalion is mainly responsible for security, transportation, loading and unloading, and maintenance.


    These support work, the men under hismand are flexible and mobile.


    Recently, his men are mainly busy building watchtowers in the mining area,


    And installing subsequent monitoring equipment.


    However, these tasks can bepletely stopped at the moment.


    If he transfers manpower to support the mining area and every one increases the intensity of work,Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The mining work in the next three days can bepleted within 24 hours.


    In this way, in the next 24 hours,


    They can focus on the production of the refinery.


    As long as the refinery can produce all the production capacity of the next three days within the next 48 hours,


    Most of the Cavalry Guards can be withdrawn the day after tomorrow,


    Leaving only Rummel to leave a loading and unloading team to load thest truck of phosphate andplete the docking and delivery with the Moran National Railway.


    Rummel immediately said: ¡°Commander Yin, rest assured,¡±


    ¡°I will personally lead the brothers of the third battalion to the mining area for support!¡±


    Luster nodded and said loudly:


    ¡°From now on, all brothers must unite as one and go all out.¡±


    ¡°Whether our families and future generations can escape the fate of being prisoners for hundreds of years depends on the next three days!¡±


    When all the Cavalry Guards immediately began to work overtime for mining and production,


    Marven brought Ria, under the leadership of Luster, to the underground mine,


    Where thousands of dead soldiers and their families were imprisoned.


    This underground mine has three openings in total.


    The original design was that two were used to mine and transport phosphate ore to the surface,


    And the other was specifically used to ventte the entire underground mine.


    Now, the venttion openings of the mine have beenpletely blocked by iron fences as thick as arms to ensure that only venttion can be used,


    And no one can escape from here.


    In addition, the two mine exits originally designed to transport phosphate ore are all firmly blocked with heavy iron doors.

 Chapter 6445

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6445">Chapter 6445</h2>


    The Cavalry Guards of the Third Battalion have special people guarding here,


    And the control of the elevator is also in the hands of the Cavalry Guards.


    When the gate is closed and the elevator is closed,


    The dead soldiers below cannot escape at all.


    Moreover, although the Death Soldiers and the Cavalry Guards are equivalent to prisoners and prison guards respectively,


    Their fates are actually the same.


    The Death Soldiers cannot leave the mine without permission,


    While the Cavalry Guards only have a few kilometers more activity radius than them.


    With the mining area of ??Duke Mining as the boundary,


    None of them can leave this shackle at will.


    Because of this, the Death Soldiers will not try to escape at all,


    Because it is useless to escape.


    Once the antidote expires, they will surely die.


    The three of them came to the entrance,


    And Luster directly said to the Cavalry Guards guarding here:


    ¡°Open the elevator, we want to go down.¡±


    The Cavalry Guards obeyed his orders and naturally did not dare to neglect them.


    They immediately opened the door and then supplied electricity to the elevator.


    The lights inside the elevator came on,


    And Luster immediately said to Marven and Ria:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Miss Song, pleasee in!¡±


    Marven nodded and entered the elevator first, followed by Ria.


    Luster enteredst and pressed a button on the signal machine.


    The Cavalry Guards who received the signal immediately started the elevator,


    And quickly descended to the bottom of the mine.


    As the elevator was descending rapidly, Luster asked Marven,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, do I need to gather all the dead soldiers and their families hereter?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Gather the leaders of the dead soldiers first.¡±


    ¡°I will exin the situation to them first,¡±


    ¡°And then let them gather everyone together.¡±


    ¡°Let them exin it to theirrades and families in person.¡±


    ¡°This will be more convincing, and I don¡¯t have time to detoxify everyone today.¡±


    ¡°I can only detoxify the leaders at all levels first,¡±


    ¡°Let them trust me, and then let them organize everyone to evacuate first.¡±


    ¡°After evacuating to a safe ce, I will detoxify others.¡±


    After that, Marven asked him,


    ¡°When was thest time everyone took the medicine?¡±


    Luster immediately said, ¡°Everyone just took the antidote the day before yesterday,¡±


    ¡°So there is still plenty of time.¡±


    Marven nodded his head and said:


    ¡°Okay, enough time.¡±


    The elevator traveled for about a minute.


    After reaching the bottom of the mine, a man came up immediately.


    Seeing that it was Luster, he immediately said respectfully:


    ¡°Commander Yin, why did youe down in person?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Luster said: ¡°There are some important matters tomunicate with you.¡±


    ¡°Please summon yourmander and all the thousand households and g chiefs to the front hall for discussion.¡±


    The dead soldier immediately said:


    ¡°Commander Yin, please move to the front hall for a while.¡±


    ¡°I will go to inform themander now!¡±


    Passing through the tunnel of the mine,


    The three came to the front hall of the dead soldier¡¯s station.


    This was originally a working face in a phosphate mine area.


    After the Warriors Den took over, it was transformed into a must-go road to enter the station.


    This working face was supported and reinforced.


    Now, this has be the venue for the dead soldiers to hold meetings,


    And it is also the ce where the Cavalry Guard assigns tasks to the dead soldiers.


    The front hall is brightly lit at this time.


    The huge space is designed like an ancient government office.


    There is a t open space in the middle,


    And three imperial chairs are ced in front.


    At this time, there were also two death soldiers guarding the front hall.


    When they saw Lustering, they immediately stepped forward and said respectfully in unison:


    ¡°I am honored to meet Commander Yin!¡±


    Luster nodded and said to the two men:


    ¡°I have called a meeting of yourmanders and leaders at all levels.¡±


    ¡°You can leave first.¡±

 Chapter 6446

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6446">Chapter 6446</h2>


    The two men immediately said in unison:


    ¡°As youmand!¡±


    After that, they immediately turned around and left.


    Marven saw that these death soldiers respected Luster from the bottom of their hearts,


    And their eyes were full of respect rather than fear,


    So he asked him curiously:


    ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with these death soldiers?¡±


    Luster introduced to Marven: ¡°Mr. Ye, we, the Cavalry Guards, do have a good rtionship with the death soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Although we are ordered to guard them here,¡±


    ¡°I have repeatedly emphasized to all the brothers of the Cavalry Guards that no one should exploit, bully, or make things difficult for the death soldiers and their families.¡±


    ¡°After all, we are all connected by the same fate and should sympathize with each other.¡±


    ¡°These death soldiers can also¡­ understand our situation,¡±


    ¡°And we are also doing our best to provide them with some help and convenience,¡±


    ¡°So everyone gets along very well.¡±


    Marven nodded and sighed: ¡°In the society outside, the food chain has long been formed between the sses,¡±


    ¡°And exploitation and oppression are mostly passed downyer byyer.¡±


    ¡°Many people who have been wronged by the upper ss will vent their anger on the people below.¡±


    ¡°It is not easy for us to realize that the dead soldiers and the cavalry guards are connected by the same fate and help each other.¡±


    Ria, who was standing aside, couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hot on her face when she heard Marven¡¯s words.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She found that she was actually one of the ¡°many people¡± mentioned by Marven.


    The Song family had been controlled and oppressed by the Warriors Den for hundreds of years,


    But aftering to Duke Mining, she had no sympathy orpassion for the cavalry guards.


    On the contrary, she was more harsh on them,


    And even killed innocent people indiscriminately.


    Now thinking about it, she was really ashamed.


    Soon, in the alley behind the front hall,


    There was a uniform sound of running in a line.


    A middle-aged strong man with a beard led more than 20 people to run quickly.


    Most of these people have Asian faces,


    But there are also a few from other races.


    These people were abducted by the Warriors Den many years ago and forced to be death soldiers.


    So their descendants also became death soldiers and received a unified Chinese education.


    A group of people came quickly to the three people.


    The leader looked at Marven in surprise, and then said loudly:


    ¡°I am Palvin Qian, the subordinate,¡±


    ¡°And I meet the Lord Assistant and the Commander!¡±


    Marven looked at Ria and asked her:


    ¡°Have you been here before?¡±


    Ria nodded and said truthfully:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I came here the day before yesterday to distribute the antidote to them.¡±


    After that, she exined: ¡°Originally, this should have been done by the special envoy.¡±


    ¡°I came here to supervise the major change,¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t let the special envoye.¡±


    Marven nodded lightly. At this time, Luster on the side looked at Marven and asked:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, do you think I can introduce you to brothers?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Okay, you introduce.¡±


    Seeing that Ria and Luster were respectful to the young man,


    The group of assassins became a little nervous for a moment.


    Originally, the highest-ranking official they could meet here was the special envoy.


    They felt something was fishy when they met the assistant envoy two days ago.


    They didn¡¯t expect that two dayster, another person who could make the assistant envoy be so respectful came.


    Everyone was even a little curious, wondering whether Marven was the lieutenant general of the Warriors Den,


    Or even themander-in-chief.


    At this time, Luster said:


    ¡°Everyone, Mr. Ye next to me has brought you an opportunity topletely get rid of the Warriors Den along with your family.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you are willing to ept it?¡±


    As soon as Luster said this, everyone was shocked.


    They originally thought that Marven must be a higher-up of the Warriors Den.


    But who would have thought that Luster would say that Marven gave everyone a chance to get rid of the Warriors Den.


    This huge psychological contrast made thempletely at a loss as to how to deal with it.


    Seeing everyone stunned, Marven said,


    ¡°Everyone, I know that you have been imprisoned and enved by the Warriors Den for generations,¡±


    ¡°And have be killers of the Warriors Den for generations.¡±


    ¡°I have the ability to remove the poison in your body and provide you and your family with a safe ce to stay,¡±


    ¡°So that you will never be oppressed by the Warriors Den again.¡±


    ¡°I have only one condition, that is, you must unconditionally help me defeat the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°Once the Warriors Den is eradicated by me,¡±


    ¡°You and your family and descendants can regain your freedom.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you can go anywhere, and I will not stop you.¡±

 Chapter 6447

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6447">Chapter 6447</h2>


    Everyone was still full of disbelief.


    They and their ancestors have been firmly controlled by the Warriors Den for hundreds of years.


    In these hundreds of years, it¡¯s not that no one has tried to fight or escape,


    But the strange poison in their bodies is like a curse that can never be shaken off,


    And no one has the ability to remove it.


    And now, a strange man suddenly said that he could help them remove this curse,


    And their first feeling was disbelief.


    Seeing that everyone was quite doubtful, Marven didn¡¯t say much nonsense, and said to Luster:


    ¡°Commander Yin, give me the water.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Luster immediately handed therge bottle of pure water he brought to Marven,


    And then without waiting for Marven¡¯s order,


    He began to distribute paper cups to the standing dead soldiers.


    Marven put some pills into the bottle,


    And after the pills melted, he immediately walked to the dead soldier in the first row and poured him a small half cup.


    Then, he poured equal amounts for these dead soldiers one by one.


    These dead soldiers didn¡¯t understand,


    But Marven didn¡¯t say anything,


    And themander Palvin didn¡¯t move,


    So everyone held the water cup and didn¡¯t move.


    Marven returned to the front of the crowd and said,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Everyone, time is running out, and there is no point in saying more.¡±


    ¡°After everyone drinks the water in the cup,¡±


    ¡°They will naturally understand everything.¡±


    ¡°If you believe me, then take a step forward.¡±


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, take a step back.¡±


    Seeing Marven¡¯s straightforward words,


    Palvin did not dy and immediately said,


    ¡°Thank you for your care, Mr. Ye!¡±


    After that, he raised his head and drank the water in the cup.


    Palvin has no freedom since birth.


    He is just a ve who is at the mercy of others.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know where Marven came from,


    He thinks that no one will try to murder a worthless ve like himself,


    So there is nothing to worry about.


    After drinking the colorless and tasteless water,


    Palvin almost immediately felt the changes in his body.


    The poison is in the meridians and Dantian,


    Just like the originally white walls are covered with foul-smelling mud.


    The mud is everywhere and disgusting.


    But after drinking this ss of water,


    The mud was immediately washed away, leaving no trace!


    At this moment, he finally realized that Marven did not exaggerate at all.


    He really gave everyone a chance to get rid of the Warriors Den and break the shackles of a hundred years!


    The brothers around him also had the same feeling as him at this moment.


    The poison in their bodies waspletely cleared, which made them ecstatic.


    Many people even burst into tears uncontrobly.


    Palvin was the first toe back to his senses,


    Looked at Marven, took a big step forward, then knelt on one knee,


    sped his hands in front of him, and said loudly:


    ¡°I am willing to die for you, sir!¡±


    Everyone immediately stepped forward and knelt on one knee like Palvin, saying in unison:


    ¡°I am willing to die for you, sir!¡±


    Marven nodded and said: ¡°Since you all have no other concerns,¡±


    ¡°Then I will start to formte an evacuation n.¡±


    ¡°All of you must follow my n and there must be no mistakes!¡±


    Palvin said loudly: ¡°Everything is subject to your instructions!¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Okay! Here is my evacuation n.¡±


    ¡°First of all, starting tonight, all the dead soldiers and their families will begin to evacuate one after another.¡±


    ¡°This distance is nearly 100 kilometers.¡±


    ¡°In order to conceal their tracks, all the dead soldiers will start a forced march tonight.¡±


    ¡°The requirement for the forced march is toplete this 100-kilometer journey within at least six hours.¡±


    ¡°You are all warriors, and this marching intensity should be no problem for you, right?¡±

 Chapter 6448

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6448">Chapter 6448</h2>


    Palvin said without hesitation:


    ¡°No problem! We will reach our destination within six hours!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°If there are family members among you who can keep up physically,¡±


    ¡°They will go with you.¡±


    ¡°If not, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange vehicles to transport themter.¡±


    After that, he looked at the time and continued,


    ¡°It is ten o¡¯clock in the evening now.¡±


    ¡°Time is short. I will give you an hour to prepare.¡±


    ¡°You go back and tell all yourrades and rtives about the whole thing,¡±


    ¡°And let them prepare to leave.¡±


    ¡°Then divide everyone into three groups.¡±


    ¡°After an hour, the first group of death soldiers and family members who can keep up with the forced march will set off first.¡±


    ¡°After an hour and a half, the second group will set off.¡±


    ¡°Two hourster, the third group will set off.¡±


    ¡°The third group must arrive at the destination before dawn,¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Otherwise there will be a risk of exposure.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Everyone there said in unison: ¡°We understand!¡±


    Marven said again: ¡°This evacuation is to allow you topletely get rid of the Warriors Den and the previous life of imprisonment and very,¡±


    ¡°So you must tell everyone that all personal belongings,¡±


    ¡°As long as they are not necessities, should be left as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°No items should be left behind during the march.¡±


    ¡°Each group must have a team to explore the way ahead and a team to finish the march.¡±


    ¡°The traces of the march must be erased in time and no clues should be left.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Everyone answered in unison again:


    ¡°We understand!¡±


    Marven nodded and continued: ¡°The evacuation of the entire base is divided into three steps.¡±


    ¡°The first step is toplete the evacuation to the transfer station within three days;¡±


    ¡°The second step is toplete the evacuation from the transfer station to the seaport;¡±


    ¡°The third step is toplete the evacuation of thousands of kilometers at sea;¡±


    ¡°You are now in the ind of Moro.¡±


    ¡°You can only evacuate from here to the transitional transit station in three days.¡±


    ¡°It will take at least one month to move from the transit station to a safe area,¡±


    ¡°Of which twenty days will be at sea.¡±


    ¡°Once you leave clues during the evacuation,¡±


    ¡°The Warriors Den will likely chase you all the way.¡±


    ¡°Once they catch up, everyone will face a catastrophe;¡±


    ¡°Therefore, during the entire evacuation process, you must follow the existing management system and control all your subordinates in ce.¡±


    ¡°Make sure that everyone strictly abides by discipline!¡±


    Palvin immediately said respectfully:


    ¡°Please rest assured, sir, I will strictly instruct all the responsible persons not to leave any clues during the evacuation!¡±


    After that, Palvin hesitated for a moment and asked:


    ¡°Sir, I have a question. I dare to ask you to exin it!¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Palvin asked hurriedly:


    ¡°When can you detoxify the other dead soldiers and their families?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about thoserades and their families.¡±


    ¡°After the first phase of the evacuation ispleted in three days,¡±


    ¡°I will concentrate on detoxifying everyone at the transit station.¡±


    Palvin immediately said gratefully:


    ¡°On behalf of all myrades and rtives,¡±


    ¡°I kneel down to thank you for your great kindness!¡±


    Marven nodded and said in a rather serious expression:


    ¡°Hurry up and prepare.¡±


    ¡°The elevator can only carry a limited number of people each time.¡±


    ¡°Let the first batch of brothers start to move out as soon as possible!¡±


    Palvin said hurriedly:


    ¡°Sir, I and otherrades have never left the station soberly in our lives.¡±


    ¡°Except for the destination of the mission,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the outside of the mine looks like.¡±


    ¡°On the march, can you arrange a few people to guide us?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely arrange it.¡±


    After that, he looked at Luster on the side and said,


    ¡°Commander Yin, I will tell you the coordinates of the transfer stationter.¡±


    ¡°You choose a few smart brothers from the Cavalry Guards and let them lead the way for these brothers.¡±


    ¡°I will also arrange some people to meet them in advance.¡±


    Luster said respectfully:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye, I will make arrangements!¡±

 Chapter 6449

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6449">Chapter 6449</h2>


    Half an hourter, the first batch of dead soldiers who were leaving took the elevator to the ground one after another.


    Since there were hundreds of kilometers of forced marches in one night,


    The elderly and women could not keep up with such a high intensity,


    So the dead soldiers set out with children between the ages of two and ten.


    In order not to add trouble to the evacuation of the elderly and women behind,


    These dead soldiers nned to carry these young children on their backs.


    After all, they were all well-trained warriors,


    And Marven did not allow them to bring any luggage and valuables,


    So there was no pressure for them to bring a child.


    These dead soldiers and children who had never walked out of the mine in a sober state did not care to feel it well,


    And immediately began to line up under the organization of their respective team leaders,


    And then began to set off toward the transfer station under the leadership of the Cavalry Guards.


    From here to the food factory bought by Duncan,


    There are phosphate production areas along the way.


    As long as they take a little detour, they can avoid the crowded areas.


    Moreover, since the dead soldiers are all warriors,


    Their physical fitness is much stronger than that of ordinary people,


    So they avoid the main road all the way and march directly on the gullies where phosphates are umted,


    Which is almost unmanned.


    Moreover, warriors are much more sensitive than ordinary people,


    So they can detect people along the way in advance and avoid them quietly.


    Arge number of dead soldiers ran all the way with children on their backs.


    Duncan also arranged for members of the Cataclysmic Front to pick them up in advance.


    A few hourster, these dead soldiers arrived at the food factory one after another under the cover of night.


    At this time, the food factory had prepared everything they needed for a temporary stay.


    Moreover, these dead soldiers and children had lived under high-intensity military management all their lives and were highly disciplined.


    More than 2,000 people arrived one after another,


    And there was no chaos in the entire food factory.


    Everyone was extremely disciplined,


    And tried not to talk or move as much as possible.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When necessarymunication was also deliberately kept in a low voice.


    Even if someone passed by the entrance of the food factory,


    They would not believe that more than 2,000 people gathered inside at this time.


    All of them arrived at the food factory before dawn.


    After Duncan informed Marven of the situation,


    Marven was relieved and asked him,


    ¡°Inspector Li, how is the situation with the logisticspany?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°It has been bought.¡±


    ¡°Just like the food factory, I signed an installment payment agreement with the boss,¡±


    ¡°Leaving him a loophole.¡±


    ¡°After we leave, the logisticspany will still belong to him,¡±


    ¡°And he will definitely keep it a secret.¡±


    After that, Duncan asked him,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, when are the others going to withdraw?¡±


    ¡°I can arrange a vehicle to pick them up.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°It was only after I bought the Skyline that I found out that there are remote sensing satellites everywhere in the sky.¡±


    ¡°Countries with a little bit of strength have their own military satellites,¡±


    ¡°And manypanies also have their own civilian satellites.¡±


    ¡°These satellites are all taking pictures when the light and visibility are good.¡±


    ¡°If we leave from Duke Mining during the day,¡±


    ¡°We might be captured by a satellite,¡±


    ¡°Which is too risky,¡±


    ¡°So we put the transportation work at night.¡±


    ¡°You arrange the vehicle and set off to Duke Mining after dark.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Duncan said without hesitation:


    ¡°I asked the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front to prepare in advance,¡±


    ¡°And all the vehicles will be driven by them.¡±


    Marven asked again: ¡°Has the route from the food factory to the sea been arranged?¡±


    ¡°It has been arranged.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°ISU Shipping has ships in and out of the Strait of Gibraltar almost every day.¡±


    ¡°Some of the soldiers brought by the Lord of Cataclysmic Front this time are from Moro and several surrounding countries.¡±


    ¡°Some of them will disguise themselves as crew members looking for job opportunities and mix into the fishing port.¡±


    ¡°We also arranged for several Moran soldiers to go to the dock to look for fishing boats.¡±


    ¡°The deals will be made in the next two days.¡±


    ¡°At that time, these fishing boats can be used to send people to the route where the freighters pass.¡±


    ¡°Everyone can be sent away within ten days.¡±


    There are many soldiers on the Cataclysmic Front¡¯s side.


    Although the majority are Chinese,


    The number of other ethnic groups is still over 10,000.


    With such arge base, it is not difficult to find some African soldiers.

 Chapter 6450

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6450">Chapter 6450</h2>


    Marven asked him:


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation at the fishing port?¡±


    ¡°Will it attract attention?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Duncan said:


    ¡°The management of the local fishing port is very chaotic.¡±


    ¡°There are thousands of fishing boats of all sizes,¡±


    ¡°Most of which are fishermen from surrounding areas.¡±


    ¡°The situation of the ship owners is moreplicated,¡±


    ¡°And there are people from all over the world.¡±


    ¡°There are only some small circles among these fishing boats,¡±


    ¡°No big circles.¡±


    ¡°In addition, all the people arranged are locals,¡±


    ¡°So it won¡¯t attract attention.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the border defense along the coastline here is also veryx.¡±


    ¡°Even if the army investigates, they will mainly investigate imported smuggling.¡±


    ¡°As long as the ships returning to the port do not have any contraband,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely not be exposed.¡±


    ¡°We can buy some fish from Algerian fishermen at sea in advance and disguise them as our harvest.¡±


    ¡°We will definitely be able to conceal the truth.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°There are quite a few ships crossing the Strait of Gibraltar every day.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Even if they pursue the clues to the sea,¡±


    ¡°They will basically sink into the sea.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way.¡±


    ¡°The night after tomorrow, everyone will withdraw to the transfer station,¡±


    ¡°And will start to move to the seate that night!¡±


    Duncan immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°I will make all preparations and emergency ns for the unforeseen situations.¡±


    Seeing that Duncan had everything ready,


    Marven was relieved and began to arrange for the elderly and women.


    The elderly and women to be transferred were not only the families of the dead soldiers,


    But also the families of these Cavalry guards.


    The cavalry guards of the third battalion have divided these people into several groups.


    Each group has about 80 members.


    Each group takes a closed truck and only takes two hours to reach the food factory.


    Since the vehicles will arrive at night,


    The cavalry guards are working hard on mining and production throughout the day.


    Marven believed that none of Duke Mining¡¯s dead soldiers, cavalry guards, and their families would defect.


    The only one who might defect was Ria Song.


    After all, he threatened her with an AI video,


    But the best solution for her was to escape.


    As long as she could escape,


    She could report the situation to the Warriors Den,


    And the AI ??video would naturally have no deterrent effect on her.


    Because of this, Marven asked Ria to stay with him all the time except when she went to the toilet,


    And warned her not to leave within three meters of him at any time,


    Otherwise, her cultivation would bepletely abolished.


    Ria knew that she was no match for Marven,


    So she could only surrender obediently.


    Marven did not rest either.


    He watched the dead soldiers set off one after another at night,


    And spent the rest of the time keeping a close eye on the progress of production.


    Ria was forced to follow him.


    At noon, when Marven stood on the high tform and looked at the bustling scene in the mining area in the distance,


    Luster came to report to him and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, all the goods on the tform have been put into storage,¡±


    ¡°And the phosphate to be shipped this afternoon has been loaded.¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon, the train will pull an empty carriage over,¡±


    ¡°And then pull this train full of phosphate to the port.¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°Gather all the mmable materials and keep them properly.¡±


    ¡°After leaving, burn this ce to ruins.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Luster nodded heavily and said,


    ¡°We have our own oil depot with a reserve of more than 200 tons.¡±


    ¡°Most of them are diesel supplied to these construction machinery.¡±


    ¡°In addition, there are dozens of tons of gasoline.¡±


    ¡°All of these fuels are stored in underground tanks and can be pumped out at any time.¡±


    Marven hummed and said,


    ¡°With that much fuel, it is enough to burn this ce to ashes.¡±

 Chapter 6451

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6451">Chapter 6451</h2>


    At this moment, thousands of kilometers away in Nigeria,


    The Grand Commander of the Right Military Governor¡¯s Office,


    Jon wasining to the Lieutenant General Chavren.


    On the empty tower, he said in annoyance:


    ¡°If we keep waiting like this, I don¡¯t know when it will end.¡±


    ¡°What if that person has already seen through this trap?¡±


    ¡°Then won¡¯t we ever wait for him?¡±


    Chavren whispered: ¡°Grand Commander, when you came to Nigeria,¡±


    ¡°It was mainly because the three elders came to our Right Military Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t neglect them.¡±


    ¡°But now the three elders can stay here to practice in seclusion and don¡¯t need us to serve them personally.¡±


    ¡°Now that we are here, it will dy a lot of important matters.¡±


    ¡°The big blood exchange will start in two days,¡±


    ¡°But this garrison is in the big blood exchange this time.¡±


    ¡°If we stay here, we really can¡¯t y any role.¡±


    ¡°We might as well ask the Lord to let us go back to Naples first.¡±


    Jon was silent for a moment and sighed,


    ¡°I also want to go back, but I certainly can¡¯t tell the Lord this.¡±


    ¡°The Lord will definitely think that I just want to leave Nigeria.¡±


    ¡°After all, all the death squad bases other than here need a major change,¡±


    ¡°Not including the Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°Whether I stay here or go back to the Governor¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°They are all remotely controlled, and there is no essential difference.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chavren immediately bowed ny degrees and said ashamedly,


    ¡°I was inconsiderate.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me. Governor, punish me!¡±


    Jon waved his hands and said in annoyance,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when this will end.¡±


    After that, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh,


    ¡°But thinking about it, this is also a good opportunity for my Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°Right now, the mysterious man or the mysterious organization has be a major concern for the Lord.¡±


    ¡°If we can aplish our goal in one battle here,¡±


    ¡°It will be a great achievement.¡±


    ¡°Even if our Right Army Governor¡¯s Office just helped a little,¡±


    ¡°It will still have some credit in it.¡±


    Chavren immediately nodded and said,


    ¡°What the Grand Governor said is very true.¡±


    ¡°As long as the Lord¡¯s major concern is within the territory of our Right Army Governor¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°The te was taken down, and we all have some credit.¡±


    After saying that, Chavren hurriedly said with a diligent look:


    ¡°Grand Commander, don¡¯t forget that we have the genius Ria Song, in the Right Army Commander¡¯s Office!¡±


    ¡°Her cultivation speed is praised by even the Lord!¡±


    ¡°Ria and the Song family were both cultivated and supported by you,¡±


    ¡°And the credit is really on you.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the olddying to inspect next year?¡±


    ¡°When she sees Ria, she will definitely be in a good mood and will definitely reward you then!¡±


    Jon heard this and nodded gently, and his brows rxed a lot.


    In his opinion, Ria was a treasure sent to him by God.


    She could realize the truth on her own in her twenties.


    This kind of genius is simply unheard of.


    Even the four fallen earls could not bepared with her progress.


    Let alone the four earls, even the three elders can¡¯t do it.


    None of the three elders realized the truth by themselves in their twenties.


    If talent is counted, Ria is definitely better than the three of them.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What Jon is looking forward to most now is that the lord can take Ria to her side for training.


    In that case, Ria will surely be Victoria¡¯s trusted general in the future.


    Maybe the four earls in the future will be headed by her too.


    It can be said that Ria¡¯s future is bright,


    Even bright enough to be dazzling.


    Once Ria soars to the sky, as the patriarch of the Song family,


    He will surely be able to get a lot of benefits from her.


    After all, Ria¡¯s nsmen are still under his control.


    If Ria wants her nsmen to live a better life,


    She must be respectful to him.


    Although Jon is a member of the Wu family and a frontier official,


    He still has no sense of security in front of Victoria.


    If Ria can rise to prominence by Victoria¡¯s side,


    Then he can be considered as having someone in the court to be an official.


    Because of this, Jon has taken great care of Ria in the past two years.


    He not only appointed her as a deputy official,


    Gave her various opportunities to gain experience,


    But also took good care of her family.


    Jon has even decided to marry Ria¡¯s half-sister,


    Who is three years younger than her to his unmarried youngest son,


    So that he can take this opportunity to be more closely tied to the Song family and Ria.


    In addition, he has also made it clear among his own Wu family that any Wu family man who marries a daughter of the Song family must treat his wife with respect and not take c0ncubines.


    Originally, men in the Wu family have always been able to take c0ncubines.


    If they are not satisfied with one wife,


    They can marry another c0ncubine from other coteral families three years after marriage,


    With a maximum of one wife and one c0ncubine;


    If they hold an important position in the Right Army Commander¡¯s Office,


    They can marry another wife, with a maximum of one wife and two c0ncubines;


    And Jon, the Grand Commander, can marry three wives,


    That is one wife and three c0ncubines.


    The main reason for limiting the number of c0ncubines is that the Wu family has too many descendants,


    And even with so many coteral families,


    They cannot provide enough for everyone to marry and take c0ncubines at will.


    The coteral families have no status,


    And the wives who are married off have even less status.


    If their husbands want to marry more, they dare not say a word.

 Chapter 6452

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6452">Chapter 6452</h2>


    Now that the Song family has produced Ria, the golden phoenix,


    Jon no longer looks at her with contempt,


    But really wants to be deeply tied to the Song family,


    Giving the Song family a higher status, more resources,


    And more respect for the Song family¡¯s wives.


    In this way, the two families will gradually develop from a master-servant rtionship to a real inw rtionship,


    Which is naturally beneficial to the cultivation of emotions.


    Jon, who was in a much better mood, couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°The Right Army Governor¡¯s Office is proud to have a genius like Ria.


    Once a person realizes the truth, his life cycle is measured in hundreds of years.


    If Ria¡¯s future achievements can beparable to the three elders,


    Or even surpass them, it will be a great thing for his lineage.


    Even though the Lord is the ancestor of his Wu family,


    There are too many heirs in the Wu family,


    And the Lord will not show extra favor to them.


    But Ria is different.


    If she bes a great talent in the future, we can get direct benefits.¡±


    The four former earls could all get elixirs from Victoria regrly.


    For them, those elixirs could improve their cultivation or spiritual energy.


    For those who have not realized the truth,


    They could prolong their lifespan, which is simr to Marven¡¯s rejuvenation pills.


    Ria will definitely receive the same or even better treatment in the future.


    Victoria would give some care to the heirs of the Wu family who held important positions,


    But that care was fair.


    If the other four great governors could get the elixir that guaranteed them to live to 120 years old,


    Jon would not be able to live to 130 years old.


    But if Ria was willing, he only needed to give Jon some elixirs in private,


    And he would have a chance to live to 150 years old or even older.


    Chavren, who was standing by, naturally knew what Jon was thinking, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Ria is very respectful to the Grand Commander, and I think she is also a person who knows how to repay kindness.¡±


    ¡°The Grand Commander also looks up to her family, which is a great favor to her.¡±


    ¡°If Ria gets the Tao in the future, she will definitely not forget the Grand Commander¡¯s kindness!¡±


    Jonughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s great!¡±


    After that, he said to himself, ¡°I¡¯m going to call her and take good care of this lucky general.¡±


    ¡°After shepletes the task of the big blood change,¡±


    ¡°I will give her a month¡¯s leave in the name of her meritorious service inmanding the army,¡±


    ¡°And let her go back to the Song family to apany her family.¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, Duke Mining in Moro.


    The heavy mining machinery from Liebherr is running crazily at full speed.


    Heavy mining trucks with loads of more than 300 tons are rushing back and forth in multiple phosphate mining areas of Duke Mining,


    Setting off waves of white storms on the whitend.


    Marven looked at these trucks that were almost three stories high,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous.


    If these things were shipped to Syria to help the Cataclysmic Front build a base and permanent fortifications,


    It would definitely be twice the result with half the effort.


    If Hamid got a few of them, he could take over a few hills in the base.


    He also knew that these mining trucks would be burned in two days,


    And he definitely couldn¡¯t take them away.


    He could only buy a new batch and ship them to the Middle East.


    Ria, who was standing aside, had a look of despair on her face.


    Although she didn¡¯t dare to escape from Marven,


    She really didn¡¯t want to be coerced by him.


    Not to mention whether she would be considered a defector by the Warriors Den after being taken away by him,


    Even if the Warriors Den thought she was kidnapped or killed,


    Her people would lose their greatest support in the future,


    And it would be difficult to change their fate.


    Just when she was feeling hopeless, the phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated.


    She quickly looked at Marven and was about to speak when Marven spoke first:


    ¡°Is it a phone call?¡±


    Ria nodded and said respectfully:


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Take it out and see who called.¡±


    ¡°I asked you to answer it and you can answer it.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ria responded respectfully, then took out the special mobile phone.


    Seeing the three words ¡°Grand Commander¡± written on it,¡±


    ¡°She immediately said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, it¡¯s the Grand Commander Jon who is calling.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Turn on the speaker.¡±


    ¡°If he asks, say everything is normal.¡±


    ¡°I want to warn you, if you y tricks, you may kill more than 10,000 dead soldiers, cavalry guards, and their families.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will kill you and then kill all your people to pay for their lives.¡±


    Ria¡¯s expression was stern, and she quickly said:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t worry, I know how to answer.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°Answer it.¡±


    She immediately pressed the answer button and turned on the hands-free function of the phone,


    And said to the phone, ¡°Grand Commander, what instructions do you have for your subordinates?¡±


    Jon said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Song,¡±


    ¡°I called to ask about your preparations for the big change.¡±


    Ria said, ¡°Everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°The first batch of big changes will start on time in two days.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, Grand Commander!¡±


    Jon smiled and said, ¡°I am naturally very confident in Mr. Song¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°I called to tell you that after the big change is sessfullypleted,¡±


    ¡°You will return to the Governor¡¯s Mansion to report to the Tongzhi.¡±


    ¡°After reporting, you can get a one-month vacation and go back to see your family.¡±


    ¡°You have been in the Governor¡¯s Mansion for two years,¡±


    ¡°And you haven¡¯t been back yet, right?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6453

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6453">Chapter 6453</h2>


    ording to the convention, if someone from a coteral family takes up a post at the Governor¡¯s Office,


    They are generally not allowed to go home.


    After all, the Warriors Den is not an ancient government office.


    Even if an outsider holds an important position,


    He is equivalent to a ve of the Wu family.


    Naturally, he is a ve, so there is no concept of a free vacation.


    Moreover, once an outsider enters the Governor¡¯s Office,


    He is considered to have mastered the core secrets and cannot leave at will.


    Jon wants to give Ria a vacation,


    Which is considered a special matter and a backdoor.


    He also has to take certain risks for her.


    If she encounters any trouble during her return home,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Or if it brings any bad influence to the Warriors Den,


    Jon will be responsible for it.


    Even though Ria is very talented,


    She is still a girl in her early twenties.


    She has been away from home for two years and is definitely homesick.


    For her, being able to go home for vacation was something she didn¡¯t even dare to think about before.


    If it were in the past,


    She would probably jump for joy when she heard the news.


    But now, when she heard the news,


    She was not excited at all, but extremely sad.


    Now that she was in Marven¡¯s hands, there was no way to escape,


    And it waspletely unknown whether she could see her family in the future.


    With sadness in her heart,


    Ria naturally did not bother to respond to Jon¡¯s words.


    Jon heard that there was no movement on the other end of the phone,


    And thought that Ria must be excited and surprised,


    So she couldn¡¯t speak, so he smiled and said:


    ¡°Ria, you don¡¯t have to be too excited.¡±


    ¡°If the Lord appreciates you and is willing to take you to her side to train,¡±


    ¡°Your family will surely be prosperous.¡±


    ¡°By then, maybe you can go home often.¡±


    Then, Jon said: ¡°Ria, if you be a celebrity around the lord in the future,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the training and care of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office for you!¡±


    When Jon painted a pie for Ria,


    He naturally didn¡¯t know Ria¡¯s current situation.


    When Ria heard what he said, she felt even worse.


    Seeing that she was silent,


    Marven on the side immediately pointed to the mobile phone and gave her a look.


    Ria knew that Marven wanted her to respond,


    So she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, so she hurriedly said:


    ¡°Thank you, Grand Commander!¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, I will do my best and live up to the expectations of the Lord and the Grand Commander!¡±


    Jon smiled with satisfaction and said:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m d you have this determination!¡±


    After that, he asked Ria:


    ¡°How is the preparation for the big change at Mining going?¡±


    Ria hurriedly said: ¡°Reply to the Grand Commander,¡±


    ¡°The batch list of the big change has been drawn up,¡±


    ¡°And I have alreadymunicated it clearly to the Cavalry Guards.¡±


    ¡°I am waiting for your next notice.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jon said, ¡°The first group of members from your side will board the ne the day after tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°The ne will be waiting at Casanca airport the day after tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how to send them out.¡±


    ¡°Moore Trading has already prepared the vehicles.¡±


    ¡°They will arrange a car to pick up people at Duke Mining.¡±


    ¡°Our external statement is that Duke Mining arranges outstanding employees to go abroad for vacation;¡±


    Jon said, ¡°In addition, the first batch of Cavalry Guards who will be exchanged to your side will arrive in Casanca in the second half of the night of the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Moore Trading will be responsible for transportation at that time.¡±


    ¡°You just need to receive them at Duke Mining.¡±


    Ria said, ¡°I understand, please rest assured, Grand Commander!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jon smiled cheerfully,


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I wille back to report after I finish the big change.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Ria said respectfully,


    ¡°Please hang up first, Grand Commander.¡±


    Jon hummed, then hung up the phone,


    While Ria stared at the phone, bit her lower lip, and said nothing.


    Marven on the side said:


    ¡°Your Grand Commander asked you to go back and report to the Tongzhi,¡±


    ¡°Which means that he may not be able to go back for a while.¡±

 Chapter 6454

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6454">Chapter 6454</h2>


    Ria said: ¡°The Grand Commander has important matters to attend to.¡±


    ¡°What bull$hit important matters.¡±


    Marven said disdainfully:


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than going to Nigeria to be a servant for the three elders.¡±


    Ria eximed: ¡°You¡­how do you know?¡±


    Marven said casually: ¡°Of course I know,¡±


    ¡°Victoria arranged for the three elders to go to Nigeria,¡±


    ¡°Is it to lure me into the game?¡±


    ¡°But she never dreamed that I was not targeting Nigeria, but Moro.¡±


    Ria couldn¡¯t help but look up to Marven¡¯s strength.


    She didn¡¯t expect Marven to know about this matter.


    She was not qualified to know about this matter.


    It was the Grand Commander Jon who made an exception and told her before.


    Of course, she also knew that Jon had repeatedly made exceptions for her just to win her over.


    Originally, she also nned to ept Jon¡¯s favor and hoped that he would take better care of the Song family in the future.


    Now it seems that everything is in vain.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Thinking of Marven¡¯s strong personal strength and intelligence ability,


    And the fact that he was able to organize the secret evacuation of tens of thousands of people,


    It seems that there must be strong humans,


    Material and financial resources behind him,


    And he should be able topete with the Warriors Den.


    So an idea suddenly shed through her mind,


    And then she knelt down directly in front of Marven, begging:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you have great magical powers,¡±


    ¡°And you can break the strange poison in the body of the Cavalry Guard.¡±


    ¡°I beg you to save my family from the water and fire!¡±


    ¡°As long as Mr. Ye can save my family,¡±


    ¡°I am willing to work hard for you all my life and follow your lead!¡±


    Marven asked curiously:


    ¡°Do you want me to take all your family away from France?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Ria nodded heavily and said with great expectation:


    ¡°The Warriors Den has been using strange poisons to control the Song family,¡±


    ¡°So there is no supervision over the Song family.¡±


    ¡°If you can arrange for someone to take them out of France and help them detoxify,¡±


    ¡°They can get rid of the fate of being yed by the Wu family forever!¡±


    Marven said: ¡°If I take you away alone, Victoria will still think that you were killed or kidnapped by me.¡±


    ¡°If I take your family away, she will clearly realize that you have betrayed her.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about those people in your Song family who have married into the Wu family?¡±


    ¡°Even if I can take your family in France away quietly,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to take those who are in the Wu family away.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Victoria and the Wu family will be angry and take them out on them?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Ria struggled all of a sudden.


    The adult female members of the Song family have basically married into the Wu family.


    Once the Song family defected, these married family members would inevitably be implicated.


    With Victoria¡¯s vengeful character,


    She will definitely kill all the Song family members to set an example.


    When Ria heard this, her face, which was originally full of expectations,


    Suddenly turned pale.


    There are many women who are married out of the Song family.


    As Marven said, once the Song family defected, these people would die.


    Thinking of this, Ria murmured dejectedly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye is right.¡±


    ¡°I have not considered it carefully.¡±


    ¡°It is best for them if I disappear.¡±


    Seeing her worried face, Marven said calmly:


    ¡°Miss Song, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°When we evacuate, I will leave your sword here.¡±


    ¡°By then, this ce will be a ruin.¡±


    ¡°The Warriors Den will definitely think that you have been killed by me.¡±


    ¡°In their eyes, you will also be regarded as sacrificing your life for the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°They will definitely treat your family well.¡±


    ¡°After I kill Victoria and deal with the three elders,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely help you reunite with your family,¡±


    ¡°And give freedom to all your n members.¡±


    At this point, he changed the subject and reminded me,


    ¡°But if you are fickle and wavering,¡±


    ¡°All my promises to you will naturally not be fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can recognize the situation and correct your mentality.¡±


    Ria knew that Marven was hitting her,


    Thinking that it was her entanglement and struggle that made him dissatisfied,


    So she said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do nothing but obey your orders!¡±

 Chapter 6455

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6455">Chapter 6455</h2>


    When night fell, several container trucks of logisticspanies quietly drove into Duke Mining.


    These vehicles came from the direction of Casanca,


    And each vehicle was about ten minutes apart.


    After the vehicles arrived at Duke Mining, the families of the deceased who were waiting there began to board the vehicles ording to the divided queues.


    Due to the tight time and heavy tasks,


    Everyone could only squeeze into the container temporarily,


    But fortunately, the journey was not far and it would take at most two hours to arrive.


    Joseph also arrived at Duke Mining with the first truck.


    Seeing Marven, he sped his hands and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, the food factory has been settled,¡±


    ¡°And the people who went there tonight are also ready to receive them.¡±


    Marven nodded and asked:


    ¡°Are the food and daily necessities there sufficient?¡±


    ¡°Sufficient.¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°Inspector Li is very thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°When we came from Casanca, we also specially purchased a batch of food.¡±


    ¡°The disposal site for domestic waste in the next few days has also been selected.¡±


    ¡°After the evacuation, no clues will be left.¡±


    ¡°No one will be able to tell that thousands or tens of thousands of people have lived in the food factory.¡±


    Joseph said, ¡°By the way, Mr. Ye, Inspector Li asked us to load some drinking water from Duke Mining.¡±


    ¡°He said that if the food factory consumes too much tap water in the next few days,¡±


    ¡°There will be some hidden dangers.¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Inspector Li is really meticulous.¡±


    ¡°I will ask someone to tell them to prepare some drinking water to be transported away by car.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Joseph continued, ¡°Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°Inspector Li also asked me to help collect some facial and body features of the Cavalry Guards,¡±


    ¡°And then give them to AI to generate a video.¡±


    Marven nodded. Duncan nned to forge the illusion that some of the Cavalry Guards escaped through the port to confuse the audience.


    The character effect would naturally be as close to reality as possible.


    As long as there were detailed physical features of these people,


    It would be difficult to distinguish between true and false.


    Then, Marven pointed at Ria beside him and said to Joseph,


    ¡°Joseph, let me introduce you, this is Miss Ria.¡±


    After that, he said to Ria, ¡°Miss Song,¡±


    ¡°This is the master of Cataclysmic Front, Joseph.¡±


    Joseph said to Ria very politely,


    ¡°Hello, Miss Song!¡±


    Ria was a little surprised.


    She didn¡¯t expect that this man who was respectful to Marven was actually the master of Cataclysmic Front.


    She had heard about the situation of the Cataclysmic Front before.


    Although its strength was far behind that of Warriors Den,


    It was second only to ckwater in the field of mercenaries,


    And it was also a very powerful force.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Cataclysmic Front would actually work for Marven.


    Surprised, she also said to Joseph very politely:


    ¡°Hello, Master Wan.¡±


    Marven looked at Joseph and said:


    ¡°Joseph, Miss Song is a martial arts master.¡±


    ¡°She entered the realm of transformation at the age of sixteen.¡±


    ¡°If there is a chance,municate with Miss Song more in the future to see if you can gain something.¡±


    Marven¡¯s in words sounded like thunder to Joseph!


    He asked in horror:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­you¡­you said that Miss Song entered the realm of transformation at the age of sixteen?!¡±


    Marven nodded: ¡°Yes, she entered the realm of transformation at the age of sixteen and realized the truth at the age of twenty-two.¡±


    ¡°Miss Song¡¯s talent is really unique in my life.¡±


    Joseph¡¯s heart was already full of storms,


    And he was extremely ashamed.


    When he first went to attack the Ye family, it was the most proud and arrogant time in his life.


    At that time, he was just an eight-star warrior and had not even touched the great perfection of the bright realm.


    His master Jackson Qiu was stuck in the realm of great perfection of the bright realm for thirty years.


    For thirty years, he could not break through to the dark realm!


    But this seemingly delicate girl in front of him could actually enter the realm of transformation at the age of sixteen!


    Bright realm, dark realm, transformation realm, master realm, even breaking through to the dark realm is as difficult as ascending to heaven,


    Breaking through to the transformation realm,


    What kind of genius does that have to be?!


    Moreover, he had lived for thirty years before,


    And he had never seen a master of the transformation realm with his own eyes!


    The extremely shocked Joseph suddenly felt a little depressed.


    He felt thatpared with Ria, he was really not up to par.


    The other person entered the transformation realm at the age of sixteen.


    If he didn¡¯t have Marven¡¯s help,


    It would still be unknown whether he could break through to the dark realm at the age of sixty.


    The gap between them was simply heaven and earth!


    Seeing his depressed expression, Marven said calmly:


    ¡°Joseph, there will always be a gap between people.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to be too self-deprecating.¡±


    ¡°This is true for cultivation, and even more so for life.¡±


    ¡°Many people are still poorly clothed and hungry when they are sixty years old,¡±


    ¡°While some people have inherited trillions of assets since they were born;¡±


    ¡°Some people are worth over 100 million yuan when they are 60 years old.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the world, they are sessful,¡±


    ¡°Butpared with those Inte tycoons who are worth hundreds of billions in their twenties,¡±


    ¡°There is also a world of difference.¡±

 Chapter 6456

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6456">Chapter 6456</h2>


    At this point, Marven paused slightly and continued:


    ¡°Some people earn an average of one hour,¡±


    ¡°Which is what many people cannot earn in their entire lives.¡±


    ¡°People are like this.¡±


    ¡°No matter how far or how fast you go,¡±


    ¡°You will find that there are actually people who go further and faster than you.¡±


    ¡°At this time, you don¡¯t need toin about it.¡±


    ¡°Just walk your own way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for making money and practicing.¡±


    ¡°You have to have a correct mentality.¡±


    Joseph nodded slightly and said respectfully:


    ¡°The subordinate¡­ subordinate understand!¡±


    Marven smiled indifferently and said to Joseph:


    ¡°Okay, hurry up and send people over one after another.¡±


    ¡°Two dayster, I will give Victoria a big surprise!¡±


    Soon, vehicles loaded with the families of the dead and drinking water left Duke Mining one after another.


    Joseph did not leave with the car,


    But asked Luster to gather a group of cavalry guards.


    He turned around and took a 360-degree video of each person.


    After the first batch of logistics convoys arrived at the food factory,


    They immediately returned with empty trucks to take over the second batch.


    By daybreak, they had already transported all the families of the dead soldiers to the food factory.


    In order to avoid being captured by satellites,


    All transfer operations were stopped before daybreak.


    Duncan asked all logistics vehicles to leave the food factory before daybreak,


    And then required everyone in the food factory not to leave the factory area.


    These dead soldiers and their families had long been trained to have extremely high discipline and obedience by the Warriors Den.


    Although everyone was extremely excited because they had escaped death,


    They still followed Duncan¡¯s requirements to the letter.


    The food factory was quiet during the day.


    Although thousands of people were a bit crowded here,


    The order was maintained very well.


    Even if you passed by the door, you would not notice that there were thousands of people crowded here.


    In order to minimize the outside world¡¯s awareness,


    Duncan also built a room within a room with good sound instion in the factory.


    Babies under two years old lived here with their mothers to ensure that the asional crying of the babies would not be heard outside the food factory.


    For safety reasons, the food Duncan provided to all the dead soldiers and their families was basically instant food.


    The food factory itself has arge inventory of canned sardines.


    Duncan also prepared bread, biscuits, canned red meat, and fresh vegetables that do not need to be heated and cooked for them in advance.


    In this way, there is no need to make a big fuss for thousands of people to eat.


    Food and drinking water are distributed to each person in a fixed amount.


    There is also a sealed bag for garbage.


    After the meal, everyone consciously puts all the garbage in a sealed bag,


    And then the person in charge of each group collects and summarizes it.


    The domestic garbage generated during the day will be loaded into the logistics vehicle after nightfall.


    On the way to Duke Mining, there is andfill.


    The soldiers of Cataclysmic Front quietly send the garbage to thendfill on the way,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    And burn and bury it with arge amount of garbage in thendfill,


    So that it can be seamless.


    The refinery had already produced the phosphate that needed to be delivered on thest day on the night of the second day in advance,


    Then, all the Cavalry Guards responsible for production in the second battalion were evacuated.


    All the families of the Cavalry Guards,


    As well as most of the Cavalry Guards, evacuated before dawn.


    Time has also entered thest day of the n.


    At this time, in addition to Marven, Joseph and Ria,


    The people who stayed in Duke Mining were the transportation team of the third battalion.


    The cavalry guards of the third battalion were loading thest batch of phosphate into empty wagons,


    Waiting for the train to arrive in the afternoon to transport it away.


    In order to prevent the outside world from noticing the abnormality,


    The first battalion also left dozens of cavalry guards in charge of mining to continue to work in the mining area.


    After all, it would be a bit abnormal if such arge mining area stopped mining during the day.


    At noon, Luster received a call, and then immediately came to report to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, the people from Moore Trade just contacted me.¡±


    ¡°They wille to pick up the first batch of members for the major recement at 12 o¡¯clock in the evening,¡±


    ¡°And asked me to be ready.¡±


    Marven nodded and asked him:


    ¡°Have you confirmed what time the Moran National Railway train will arrive?¡±


    Luster replied: ¡°The national railway will arrive around four o¡¯clock,¡±


    ¡°And the goods have been loaded.¡±


    After that, Luster asked Marven:


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Ye, when are we going to withdraw?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°After dark, you will immediately arrange for everyone to gather all the engineering vehicles here in the office building.¡±


    ¡°The oil stored in the underground oil tanks will be pumped out half and poured into the well,¡±


    ¡°And the other half will be pumped into all the buildings.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take to do all this?¡±


    Luster thought for a while and said: ¡°At most two hours.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°You guys leave immediately after you finish.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and wait for the people from Moore Trade to arrive before setting the fire.¡±


    Luster asked, ¡°Mr. Ye, isn¡¯t it too risky for you to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just set this ce on fire at ten o¡¯clock,¡±


    ¡°And then evacuate together? What do you think?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Although the result is the same,¡±


    ¡°I hope that when they first get here, they will find that there is no one here.¡±


    ¡°When they are confused, they will see that the entire Mining has been engulfed in mes in an instant.¡±


    ¡°They will be shocked and terrified,¡±


    ¡°And they will definitely take a close-up first-hand video as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I want Victoria to have a good look and see it clearly!¡±

 Chapter 6457

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6457">Chapter 6457</h2>


    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon,


    The freight train of the Moran National Railway arrived at Duke Mining on time.


    The Cavalry Guards of the Third Battalion guided the train into the tform ording to the previous process.


    After the train unhooked the empty wagons,


    They helped the lotive turn around and slowly drove the prepared phosphate out of the tform.


    Luster, with the Cavalry Guards in charge of transportation, stood on the tform,


    Watching the train slowly elerate and gradually leave.


    Deep in his heart, he was so excited that he almost cheered.


    After the train left, everyone¡¯s remaining task was to prepare for evacuation!


    They had dreamed of getting rid of the control of the Warriors Den for generations and hundreds of years,


    And now there were only a few hours left to achieve this goal.


    After the train left, the engineering machinery in the mining area continued to operate.


    After it waspletely dark, these engineering machinery were driven by the Cavalry Guards of the First Battalion to the open space under the office building.


    One after another, heavy machinery continued to gather,


    All tightly together, and the scene was spectacr.


    At the same time, the Cavalry Guards of the Third Battalion began to connect the oil pipeline.


    Since Duke Mining has arge number of construction machinery and vehicles that need to be refueled,


    The fuel reserves here are very high, mainly diesel,


    Which ounts for 60% to 70% of all fuel reserves, and the rest is all gasoline.


    Since diesel is not easy to ignite at normal temperature and pressure,


    The Cavalry Guards poured all the diesel intorge closed containers in the mine and processing nt,


    And then ignited it inrge quantities.


    Luster said to Marven: ¡°Mr. Ye, the high temperature and high pressure generated when gasoline burns will increase the temperature and pressure of these sealed and semi-sealed diesels,¡±


    ¡°And ignition is naturally no problem.¡±


    Marven nodded and asked him:


    ¡°These fuels are enough to turn the entire mine into ashes, right?¡±


    Luster said excitedly: ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Such a huge amount of oil, burning in the underground mine, will inevitably burn all thebustible materials in the mine,¡±


    ¡°And all the steel structures in the mine will also be greatly affected.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the steel support and anchoring structures will lose strength under high temperature,¡±


    ¡°And then cause the copse of the entire mine structure,¡±


    ¡°Just like the principle of skyscrapers copsing due to high temperature during 911 in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Most of the construction here was done by the supervisor, so I am very confident about it.¡±


    Luster said, ¡°In addition, the refinery¡¯s nt buildings are mostly steel structures.¡±


    ¡°High temperatures will cause the performance of the load-bearingponents to decline rapidly.¡±


    ¡°As long as the fire burns for dozens of minutes, it will inevitably copse.¡±


    ¡°The main office building is a steel-concrete structure.¡±


    ¡°The floors are not high, so the possibility of burning and copsing is not high.¡±


    ¡°However, we still have mixed explosives left over from the previous underground expansion.¡±


    ¡°Later, I will ask the brothers to ce the explosives on the load-bearing parts of the main building.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, remote control detonation will be used,¡±


    ¡°And the explosion will just ignite the fire.¡±


    ¡°As for these engineering vehicles, once ignited, the tons of diesel in the tank will quickly reach the critical value,¡±


    ¡°And then they will cause explosions one after another,¡±


    ¡°And they will definitely bepletely destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°You can withdraw first after you deal with these.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and wait for them toe.¡±


    Luster couldn¡¯t help but sighed,


    ¡°I also want to see this ce reduced to ashes with my own eyes¡­¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°You can evacuate to amanding height three or five kilometers away in advance and enjoy tonight¡¯s fireworks show from a distance.¡±


    Luster asked excitedly, ¡°Mr. Ye, is it really okay?¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°We will catch them off guard tonight,¡±


    ¡°But if you get too close, you will inevitably leave clues when you evacuate.¡±


    ¡°I will stay here alone.¡±


    ¡°Here, we can ensure that they will not find any valuable clues.¡±


    ¡°You will be several kilometers away, and it will be difficult for them to find you for a while,¡±


    ¡°So you can evacuate calmly at that time.¡±


    Speaking of this, Marven said:


    ¡°But you must remember that if the explosion is set off at twelve o¡¯clock,¡±


    ¡°You must rush to the food factory before six o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°A hundred kilometers away, no problem?¡±


    Luster said without hesitation: ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°There will be no problem.¡±


    ¡°The remaining brothers are all warriors,¡±


    ¡°And their physical fitness is much stronger than the best marathon runners.¡±


    ¡°Twenty kilometers in an hour is no problem at all.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marven said,


    ¡°Then let Master Wan and you choose a suitable ce to enjoy it from a distance tonight.¡±


    After that, he looked at Ria and said,


    ¡°Miss Song, although your cultivation is temporarily sealed,¡±


    ¡°You should have no problem dealing with this intensity of rapid march, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ria nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    Marven said to Joseph, ¡°Joseph, you will lead the team tonight.¡±


    ¡°Take everyone to the food factory immediately after the explosion.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me, I will catch up with you.¡±


    Joseph immediately said respectfully,


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye!¡±


    ¡­


    At ten o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Luster received a call from a special envoy of Moore Trade.


    On the phone, he told Luster that the Moore Trade convoy had set off from Casanca,


    And was expected to arrive at Duke Mining on time.

 Chapter 6458

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6458">Chapter 6458</h2>


    At the same time, all the Cavalry Guards had made final preparations before evacuation.


    Luster handed a remote control to Marven and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, this is a detonator. Explosives are ced underground, in the factory,¡±


    ¡°And in the office building. When you press the detonator,¡±


    ¡°All the explosives will detonate at the same time.¡±


    The remote control device of the wireless detonator looks like an outdoor satellite phone.


    It is as big as a mobile phone in the 1990s.


    There is an LCD screen in the middle and a vertical high-power antenna on the top,


    Which is muchrger than the antenna of an ordinary walkie-talkie.


    Luster told Marven how to operate the detonator.


    After confirming that there were no problems with the unlocking and detonation process,


    He said to Marven: ¡°Mr. Ye, please pay attention to safety.¡±


    Joseph came to Marven and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master, I will go ahead with them. Please be careful!¡±


    Marven nodded and said: ¡°Be sure to pay attention along the way,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t leave any traces or clues.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    A few minutester, Joseph left Duke Mining with Ria and a group of cavalry guards who held on to the end.


    Only Marven was left in the entire mining facility.


    Marven came to the mining area of ??Duke Mining,


    Found a tower with the best view, and waited there with the remote control.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    At 11:45, a series of lights appeared at the end of the dark road in the distance,


    A convoy of more than a dozen vehicles was heading towards the main gate of Duke Mining.


    Marven, who was lying on the fence, smiled slightly,


    Watching the long-awaited convoy getting closer and closer.


    At this time, in front of the convoy, a Toyota Land Cruiser led the way,


    And Mingler Dong, the person in charge of Moore Trade and the special envoy for Duke Mining, sat in the co-pilot.


    In addition to him and the driver,


    There were three people sitting in the back seat.


    These people were the backbone of Moore Trade and Mingler¡¯s confidants.


    Seeing that they were not far from Duke Mining, Mingler said,


    ¡°You guys, cheer up for a while. This time, Duke Mining is not only about Luster¡¯s group of cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°But also a gilded deputy from the governor¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Perform well in front of the deputy, and don¡¯t let her be dissatisfied with you.¡±


    Several people nodded immediately, and the driver said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Special Envoy, we will definitely not let you down.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mingler hummed with satisfaction,


    Then looked around and asked in some confusion,


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Duke Mining operate 24 hours a day?¡±


    ¡°Why is the mining area in the dark and all stopped?¡±


    The driver hurriedly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a major blood change tonight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to stop for a while.¡±


    ¡°After sending this batch away, we have to wait for the next batch to be sent over.¡±


    ¡°For various scheduling arrangements, it is definitely more convenient to stop work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Mingler sighed and said, ¡°The major blood change is indeed a bit cruel to these cavalry guards.¡±


    ¡°I have been in contact with Luster for many years,¡±


    ¡°And I have a good temper with this person.¡±


    ¡°I feel bad about their change. Now I can only pray silently that it doesn¡¯t happen to us.¡±


    A man in the back seat asked nervously, ¡°Sir, will it happen to us?¡±


    ¡°How should I know?¡±


    Mingler said helplessly: ¡°For this kind of thing, they will tell me only if I need to cooperate with the execution,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I won¡¯t get any wind.¡±


    ¡°If it really happens to us one day, we can only obey.¡±


    The man said sadly: ¡°My son is not even one year old yet.¡±


    ¡°If it really happens to us, I may never see him again in this life¡­¡±


    Mingler coughed twice and said: ¡°Ahem, okay,¡±


    ¡°There is no point in saying this nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Just listen to the arrangements of the Lord.¡±


    ¡°Before there is a clear order, cherish the days ahead.¡±


    Several people nodded dejectedly.


    At this time, the first car had arrived at the gate of Mining.


    Although Duke Mining was brightly lit at this time,


    There was no one guarding the gate.


    When the convoy came, no one came to verify the situation or open the door,


    Which made Mingler a little confused.


    He frowned and looked at the brightly lit gate, muttering:


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Luster?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he started to ck off when he knew he was going to be reced?¡±


    After that, he took out his mobile phone and called him.


    At this moment, Marven¡¯s eyes were fixed on the convoys that stopped one by one at the gate of Duke Mining,


    And his fingers had unlocked the detonator.


    He did not have anyone install explosives near the gate,


    So once detonated, it would not hurt the people in the convoy.


    Marven intended to keep them alive so that they could pass the first-hand news to the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office and Victoria.


    In the Land Cruiser, Mingler frowned and murmured,


    ¡°Strange, not answering the phone, the assistant is still here, could these guys have mutinied?!¡±


    ¡°Mutiny?¡±


    The driver couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Without an antidote,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of mutiny?¡±


    ¡°After the mutiny, they and their families will all die within a week without the lord sending people to clear them out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Mingler kept sucking his teeth, making a tut-tut sound, muttering,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Just after he finished speaking, he lowered his head and suddenly felt that the front was as bright as day.


    Everyone subconsciously looked up and saw that a huge fire suddenly burst out from inside the Mining!


    Mingler yelled subconsciously:


    ¡°Oh my god! Back up quickly¡­!¡±


    Before he finished speaking, the explosion and the st wave came together!


    The huge st wave directly overturned the wall of the Mining,


    Shaking all the vehicles violently, and even the front car ss was shattered by the st wave!


    Mingler didn¡¯t care about the wounds on his face caused by the ss,


    And quickly pushed the door and got out of the car.


    Seeing that the entire Duke Mining had been engulfed in a sea of ??fire,


    He was shocked and stood there!


    At this time, the office building that was blown up copsed in a sea of ??fire in an instant!


    Mingler quickly stretched out his hand to cover the debris flying in the distance,


    And shouted to the car:


    ¡°Quick, export the video in the dashcam and send it to me!¡±


    ¡°I will report to above now!¡±

 Chapter 6459

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6459">Chapter 6459</h2>


    The huge factory suddenly exploded and caught fire in front of him,


    And waspletely engulfed in mes.


    Although Mingler was shocked,


    He also knew in his heart that such a big thing must be reported to the higher-ups as soon as possible.


    At this time, the heavy machinery also began to explode and catch fire continuously,


    And some even threw burning fuel tanks and mechanical parts into the sky.


    The entire Duke Mining was like a huge fireworks show.


    The violent explosions continued.


    Mingler took pictures while dodging various debris falling from the sky,


    And then immediately called his superior,


    A Tongzhi who was in charge of all resident envoys.


    The Tongzhi was guarding the exchange te tonight in the Governor¡¯s Office.


    On the big screen in front of him, multiple garrisons of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office were marked on the map,


    Presented in the form of a bright spot.


    Above each bright spot, there were two arcs,


    Each connected to another different bright spot,


    One of which was marked with an outward arrow,


    And the other was marked with an inward arrow.


    The outward arrows represent the destinations of the first batch of Cavalry Guards to be reced from this garrison,


    And the arrows inward represent the departure points of the first batch of Cavalry Guards to be reced from this garrison.


    Since the garrisons of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office are all in Europe and Africa,


    And the time difference is notrge,


    The first batch of exchanges will bepleted within the next six hours,


    And his most important task today is to ensure that the first batch of exchanges ispleted on time and smoothly.


    Just as he was waiting for the envoys to report that the first batch of exchange members was ready to leave, Mingler called.


    When he received the call from Mingler at this time,


    He was a little uneasy, because ording to the agreed time,


    All garrisons would start ten minutester, which is midnight Moran time.


    At present, the first batch of Cavalry Guards from various ces have not yet set off,


    So why did the Moran envoy call?


    Despite his nervousness, he immediately answered the phone and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter for calling me now?¡±


    Mingler dodged the debris of the explosion and shouted,


    ¡°Something big has happened, Mr. Tongzhi!¡±


    ¡°Duke Mining¡­ Duke Mining has exploded into a sea of ??fire!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The Tongzhi suddenly felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer.


    He jumped up from his chair and shouted,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Is there a safety ident?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Mingler looked at the mes in front of him and murmured,


    ¡°This¡­ this doesn¡¯t look like an ident.¡±


    ¡°Everything is burned down.¡±


    ¡°The office building, refinery, warehouse, dormitory, oh yes,¡±


    ¡°The office building seems to have copsed¡­¡±


    ¡°Sh!t!¡±


    The Tongzhi said in a panic,


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be the same as Cyprus?!¡±


    Mingler is the special envoy to Moro.


    Although he has heard about what happened in Cyprus,


    Most of it was from outside news.


    He doesn¡¯t know the specific situation,


    So he didn¡¯t dare to respond casually at this moment.


    After thinking for a moment, he said to the Tongzhi,


    ¡°Sir, I have a live video here.¡±


    ¡°The explosion happened after we arrived.¡±


    ¡°The driving record in the car should be very clear.¡±


    ¡°I will export it and send it to you!¡±


    The Tongzhi hurriedly said, ¡°Quick! Send it to me!¡±


    Mingler immediately said,


    ¡°Okay, sir, please wait.¡±


    After that, he hurriedly said,


    ¡°By the way, sir, I think the enemy is likely to be watching nearby.¡±


    ¡°Should I take people to evacuate first?¡±


    The Tongzhi blurted out,


    ¡°You stay where you are and wait for me to ask the Grand Commander!¡±


    After the Tongzhi finished speaking, he hung up the phone directly.


    Mingler had no words to say at this time.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He was very familiar with Duke Mining¡¯s situation.


    There were more than 10,000 people including the Cavalry Guards,


    The Death Guards and their rtives.

 Chapter 6460

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6460">Chapter 6460</h2>


    Since the other party could wipe out the entire Duke Mining,


    The few people he brought were not enough.


    Now he must have been exposed.


    If he was still allowed to wait here,


    What was the difference between waiting to die?


    However, since the Tongzhi had said so,


    He had no choice but to urge the driver to quickly send him the video taken by the dashcam,


    And at the same time, he also sent all the content he had just taken when he got out of the car to the Tongzhi.


    At this time, the Tongzhi did not contact the Grand Commander Jon immediately.


    He was not at the scene and had not seen the situation on the scene.


    He did not dare to report casually.


    He had to wait until he saw the situation on the scene before reporting to Jon.


    Soon, two videos of the scene were sent to his mobile phone.


    When he saw the video, he was already on pins and needles.


    He never expected that the scene of Duke Mining would be so tragic.


    Judging from the degree of damage,


    The entire Duke Mining has beenpletely ruined.


    The loss of a dead soldier station is already very heavy.


    The key is whether those cavalry guards and dead soldiers have disappeared like the station in Cyprus.


    So, he did not dare to dy for a moment and called Jon immediately.


    At this time, Jon was still suffering in the oil fields in Nigeria.


    Just when he was lying in bed tossing and turning, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Jon picked up the phone and saw that it was Sun Tongzhi,


    One of the two Tongzhis of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.


    He answered the call and asked him directly:


    ¡°Tongzhi Sun, what¡¯s the matter for calling sote?¡±


    Sun Tongzhi said on the other end of the phone in a voice that was almost crying:


    ¡°Grand Commander, it¡¯s bad!¡±


    ¡°Something big has happened!¡±


    Jon¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he sat up suddenly, asking subconsciously:


    ¡°Something big has happened?¡±


    ¡°What big thing has happened? Where did it happen?!¡±


    Sun Tongzhi hurriedly said:


    ¡°Something big has happened at Duke Mining in Moro!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s probably the same as the situation in Cyprus!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Jon suddenly felt a ckout in front of his eyes and he almost fell backwards onto the bed uncontrobly.


    Fortunately, he stretched out his hand to support himself and stabilized his body.


    He subconsciously said, ¡°How could it be Duke Mining?!¡±


    ¡°Even if something happened, shouldn¡¯t it be Nigeria?!¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be this oil field where this governor is?!¡±


    ¡°How did they find Moro?!¡±


    Sun Tongzhi hurriedly said,


    ¡°Replying to the Grand Governor, I don¡¯t understand either!¡±


    Jon quickly asked,


    ¡°You¡­ what you said¡­ is the situation true?!¡±


    Sun Tong knew, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡±


    ¡°The Moran envoy just went there to take the first batch of the cavalry guards to the airport.¡±


    ¡°As soon as he arrived, the entire mining zone exploded into a sea of ??fire,¡±


    ¡°And the building copsed!¡±


    ¡°I will send you the live video now!¡±


    ¡°Quick, quick, quick!¡±


    Jon urged impatiently, ¡°Send me the video quickly!¡±


    Jon did not hang up the phone,


    But kept staring at the internal dedicated software,


    Waiting for the video sent by Sun Tongzhi.


    The thirty seconds of waiting were the most tormenting thirty seconds Jon had ever experienced in his life.


    When the video came, he clicked it and felt a burst of anger in his stomach rushing to the top of his head!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Duke Mining in the video was already a purgatory.


    He was extremely shocked and murmured,


    ¡°It¡¯s over now¡­ That mysterious man must have seen through the Lord¡¯s mind and knew that she had an ambush here,¡±


    ¡°So he didn¡¯te to Nigeria at all,¡±


    ¡°But instead destroyed the Moran station.¡±


    ¡°If the Lord knew, she would be furious.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he would me me for not doing my job well¡­¡±


    As he was talking, he suddenly woke up with a start and shouted to Sun Tongzhi subconsciously:


    ¡°Oh no! Ria is at Duke Mining!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Send someone to go in and see if she is still there!¡±


    ¡°Quick!!¡±

 Chapter 6461

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6461">Chapter 6461</h2>


    At this time, Duke Mining was engulfed in mes.


    When Mingler received an order from Sun Tongzhi to go in,


    And find the whereabouts of Ria,


    He was stunned for three seconds.


    Looking at the raging fire, he murmured,


    ¡°How the hell do I get in?¡±


    As he was speaking, the huge steel structure of the refinery was severely deformed due to high-temperature fatigue of the metal,


    And then it copsed with a loud bang.


    A huge sound wave came over, and the fire in the factory was briefly suppressed by the copsed roof,


    And then it quickly rose into the air,


    And the mes burned higher than the original factory.


    Mingler hesitated again and again,


    And could only shoot a video to reply to Sun Tongzhi:


    ¡°Mr. Tongzhi, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go in,¡±


    ¡°The key is that the fire is too big,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t get close at all!¡±


    The situation was passed on by Sun Tongzhi and reported to the Grand Commander Jon.


    Jon saw the fire and knew that it was a pipe dream to go in and find someone.


    The crematorium¡¯s incinerator was probably not as hot as Duke Mining¡¯s.


    The most urgent thing now was to report the situation to the Lord.


    As for Ria, she could only be wished good luck.


    But when he thought of such a big problem under his rule,


    Jon was very timid.


    If he was really punished, he didn¡¯t know how to punish him.


    However, he knew in his heart that he had to report truthfully no matter how scared he was,


    Otherwise, he would be charged with another crime of dying military intelligence.


    So he could only pick up his phone and call the chief steward of the Lord, Revendor.


    Revendor, who was more than a hundred years old,


    And she had been with Victoria for nearly a hundred years.


    He knew Warriors Den and Victoria very well.


    He knew that starting tonight, the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office would take the lead in changing blood,


    And now the three elders were also on the territory of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.


    It must be no good for the Grand Governor Jon to call him at this time.


    Revendor, who had a bad feeling, sent a message as soon as the call was connected:


    ¡°Jon, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Grandfather¡­¡±


    Jon cried in a choked voice and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Grandfather,¡±


    ¡°There is a problem with the death squad station under my grandson¡¯smand,¡±


    ¡°Almost the same as the one in Cyprus¡­¡±


    Revendor is the eldest son of the Wu family.


    Victoria brought him to her side,


    Led him to enlightenment, guaranteed his longevity,


    And cultivated him as a confidant,


    However, the Revendor also lost the right to reproduce.


    Although he is not a eunuch, Victoria does not allow him to marry and have children.


    This is the price he has to pay for Victoria¡¯s training.


    With Victoria as an example, Revendor has no interest in mundane things such as marrying and having children.


    It is better to follow Victoria and seek immortality.


    If Victoria dies of old age and he is still alive,


    He can inherit the Warriors Den and be the next leader.


    Jon and other descendants of the Wu family are actually the bloodline left by Revendor¡¯s younger brothers.


    It is natural to call him Grandpa.


    Hearing that something happened in the garrison,


    Revendor immediately asked:


    ¡°That man is moving again?!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he go to Nigeria?!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Jon said very aggrievedly: ¡°The mysterious man seems to have seen through our thoughts.¡±


    ¡°He has note to Nigeria for such a long time.¡±


    ¡°Although the three elders are in seclusion,¡±


    ¡°They take turns to use spiritual energy to explore the surroundings almost every hour.¡±


    ¡°They have never found any cultivatorsing.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Just now, my grandson received news that the Moran death camp has been destroyed,¡±


    ¡°And even Ria is missing¡­¡±

 Chapter 6462

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6462">Chapter 6462</h2>


    Revendor eximed: ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°Ria is also there?¡±


    ¡°!Isn¡¯t she in the governor¡¯s mansion?!¡±


    ¡°How could she be there?!¡±


    Jon exined, ¡°This grandson wanted her to go out and see the world and gain some experience.¡±


    ¡°I thought it was just a formality,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing¡­¡±


    Revendor paced back and forth in the room anxiously, and said angrily and hatefully,


    ¡°You¡­you are confused!¡±


    ¡°Ria¡¯s talent is rare among millions of people.¡±


    ¡°The Lord has long wanted to bring her to his side to train her,¡±


    ¡°But the Lord has not been able to take care of her for some time,¡±


    ¡°So she asked you to temporarily settle her in the Governor¡¯s Mansion.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How could you send her out like that?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Jon didn¡¯t know how to exin for a moment.


    Arranging Ria to Duke Mining waspletely to get close to her and pamper her like his own niece.


    He thought she must be bored in the Governor¡¯s Mansion all day long.


    She only had the identity of a deputy,


    But she could not find the kind of existence that everyone bowed to,


    So he took the initiative to arrange for her to Moro for a stroll.


    It was said to be a mission,


    But in fact, it was just to let her take a vacation and find a sense of superiority.


    He thought that with her ability,


    It would be easy for her to carry out such a mission in Moro,


    But who would have thought that such a thing would happen?


    It felt like a boss wanted to please his top salesperson and arranged for her to go on a trip at public expense,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that she would have a ne crash.


    This feeling made him regret it.


    But it was useless to regret now.


    The thing had already happened.


    The only thing he could do was to ask the Lord for instructions.


    If the Lord punished him, he would ept it quickly to avoid penalty interest if he dyed for too long.


    If the Lord had any other instructions,


    He would do it quickly, maybe he would have a chance to make up for his mistakes.


    Revendor was also a little panicked. He whispered,


    ¡°Jon, the Lord Ying is very confident about theyout of Nigeria.¡±


    ¡°She has been waiting for the good news of the three elders¡¯ victory in recent days.¡±


    ¡°If she knew that all the ns had been exposed by the enemy,¡±


    ¡°And the enemy had stolen another base,¡±


    ¡°And even lost the genius, Ria, she would be furious¡­¡±


    Jon was even more panicked and asked quickly,


    ¡°What should I do, Grandpa¡­ I¡­ I really can¡¯t think right now!¡±


    ¡°I have been in Nigeria these days and dare not leave,¡±


    ¡°But you also know the strength of the subordinates.¡±


    ¡°There are not many real cultivators, and their strength levels are rtively low.¡±


    ¡°The mysterious man is powerful, and the four earls can¡¯t do anything to him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone who can match him.¡±


    ¡°No matter which base he goes to outside Nigeria,¡±


    ¡°The ending is the same¡­ ¡°


    Revendor asked him: ¡°The garrison under yourmand should strictly implement the confidentiality n and not disclose any clues to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°Why did he do it, find it.¡±


    ¡°This alone can cure you of serious negligence!¡±


    Jon cried and said: ¡°Grandpa, this¡­ this can¡¯t be med on me¡­¡±


    ¡°That person has great magical powers.¡±


    ¡°No matter how careful I am, I can¡¯t hide it from him!¡±


    As he said, he asked in panic:


    ¡°By the way, Grandpa¡­ If the other party knew that Nigeria was a trap a long time ago,¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Then would he have been secretly monitoring this ce?¡±


    ¡°The three elders are here now.¡±


    ¡°If they are targeted, then¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be endless trouble?!¡±


    Jon¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he blurted out:


    ¡°It¡¯s bad! This might be too passive!¡±


    ¡°You wait, I¡¯ll go and ask the Lord!¡±

 Chapter 6463

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6463">Chapter 6463</h2>


    At this moment, Victoria was in seclusion in her own dojo.


    Her dojo was at the deepest part of this Antarctic ind,


    More than 300 meters below sea level,


    Surrounded by cold rocks.


    She chose to build the base of the Warriors Den near such a remote Antarctic Circle,


    On the one hand, because it was more hidden and safe,


    And on the other hand, because the environment here was more suitable for cultivation.


    In recent years, Victoria has rarely been in seclusion for a long time.


    Each time she was in seclusion, it was as short as a few days or as long as a few months.


    Unlike the three elders, the seclusion time was measured in years.


    The reason why Victoria did not stay in seclusion for a long time was not because she was worried that the development of the Warriors Den would be out of her control,


    But as she grew older, it became more and more difficult for her to calm down and concentrate on cultivation.


    Five hundred years had passed in the blink of an eye,


    And she had not found the recipe for the Evergreen Pill.


    It seemed that there was still a hundred years left,


    But if she really used it for cultivation, it could be said to be fleeting.


    The older Victoria got, the more she felt that life sometimes conformed to the so-called conservation of energy.


    Although the cultivators live longer,


    The time they spend feeling the world and truly enjoying life is not much better than that of an ordinary person who died in his sixties or seventies.


    It is even possible that they are not as good as them.


    In the past four hundred years, she has spent at least three hundred years in cultivation.


    The rest of the time was either used to find Maria or to develop the Warriors Den.


    The time to enjoy life was almost zero.


    Looking back now, the best time in life was actually the time when she and her senior Warren were practicing in the Shiwan Mountains.


    At that time, Master Meng Changsheng did not often ask about their affairs.


    Most of the time, after several days of retreat,


    He would take half an hour to check their progress and give a few pointers,


    And then he would stay in retreat for several days.


    Therefore, during that period of time,


    It was almost a world for the two of them.


    Victoria enjoyed the feeling of being able to live in a corner with her beloved while the outside world was in chaos.


    It would double her happiness.


    In addition, the experience of cultivation also brought her great expectations and excitement,Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Which was equivalent to adding a powerful buff to her happiness.


    However, that wonderful feelingpletely copsed when she stabbed Warren with her sword.


    Since then, life has lost happiness, and what is left is only twisted desire.


    Victoria, who was in retreat at this time, did not focus on cultivation,


    But wanted to calm herself down here and think about the next life n.


    Four hundred years passed in the blink of an eye.


    She knew very well that she had entered the twilight of her life.


    She originally hoped to get the Evergreen and continue for another five hundred years,


    But after going to the Shiwan Mountainsst time,


    She realized that Master Meng Changsheng did not really pass away.


    What she had been pursuing for hundreds of years might just be a small step in the huge chess game set up by her master.


    In this way, the hope of continuing for another five hundred years became increasingly slim.


    She just didn¡¯t understand what tricks her master was ying when he hid in the Shiwan Mountains for four hundred years.


    When she was racking her brains and couldn¡¯t figure it out,


    She felt someone approaching above the dojo hundreds of meters deep in her consciousness.


    The person was Revendor.


    Revendor came to the top of the dojo,


    Where there was a heavy stone door.


    Entering the stone door was the first barrier to enter Victoria¡¯s dojo.


    Inside the stone door, there was Victoria¡¯s formation for protection,


    And then there was a vertical well more than 200 meters deep.


    At the bottom of the vertical well, there was another stone door.


    Behind this stone door was where Victoria practiced in seclusion.


    Revendor stopped in front of the first stone door above and said respectfully through the stone door:


    ¡°Lord, I have something important to report to you!¡±


    Victoria frowned slightly, then stood up and walked out of the dojo.


    The heavy stone door below was easily pushed open by the spiritual energy,


    And then she stood in the well.


    With a thought, she quickly soared into the air and arrived above the wellhead in the blink of an eye.


    Then, the stone door above was pushed open to both sides, and Victoria stepped out.


    Looking at Revendor who was sweating coldly, she asked in a cold voice:


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Revendor calmed down and said in a heavy tone:


    ¡°Lord, Jon called.¡±


    ¡°Something happened to the death squad station in Moro.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all¡­ all destroyed¡­¡±


    Victoria was shocked: ¡°Moro?!¡±


    Revendor nodded: ¡°It is indeed Moro.¡±


    ¡°I have seen the video.¡±


    ¡°The station has beenpletely destroyed.¡±


    Victoria said angrily:


    ¡°It must be that guy again!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t go to Nigeria?!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Revendor said, ¡°I asked Jon. The three elders have been paying attention to the situation around Nigeria these days.¡±


    ¡°They have not found anyone who controls spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°I think the other party should have seen through our intentions,¡±


    ¡°So they deliberately avoided Nigeria and chose Moro.¡±

 Chapter 6464

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6464">Chapter 6464</h2>


    Victoria¡¯s face was ashen, and a murderous aura burst out of her body.


    She said sternly,


    ¡°This person saw that Nigeria was a trap and deliberately chose Moro,¡±


    ¡°Which is not far away.¡±


    ¡°This is deliberately provoking me! Do it for me to see!¡±


    ¡°In this situation, Revendor did not dare to say good things tofort Victoria,¡±


    ¡°But said very seriously,¡±


    ¡°Lord, to be honest, I think so too.¡±


    ¡°This person is much stronger than we expected.¡±


    ¡°Not only is his individual strength strong, but his overall strength is also very strong.¡±


    ¡°He can see that the situation we set up is nothing,¡±


    ¡°But he can find our other base, which is really incredible.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how many of our bases he has information on!¡±


    Victoria gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°You are right, I underestimated him!¡±


    ¡°I originally thought that the base in Cyprus was exposed because it fell into his hands when the Cavalry Guards went to capture Mariast time,¡±


    ¡°But those Cavalry Guards must not know any information about other bases.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that he must have other channels to obtain information!¡±


    Revendor hurriedly said,


    ¡°Lord, I have two more things to report.¡±


    Victoria said coldly: ¡°Speak!¡±


    Revendor said: ¡°The first thing is that Ria Song,¡±


    ¡°The deputy minister is also in Moro and his life or death is unknown now;¡±


    Victoria trembled all over, her expression was horrified,


    But she forced herself to calm down and said:


    ¡°What about the second thing?¡±


    Revendor said: ¡°Jon just reminded his subordinates on the phone that if that person had already paid attention to Nigeria,¡±


    ¡°Then the base in Nigeria must have been exposed.¡±


    ¡°Now Jon and the three elders are there,¡±


    ¡°And they will most likely be targeted by the other party.¡±


    ¡°So Jon wants to ask you, what should he and the three elders do now?¡±


    Victoria said with a dark face:


    ¡°Jon, this waste, not only lost the base in Moro,¡±


    ¡°But also Ria seems to be gone.¡±


    ¡°She is very talented. If she is well trained, maybe the three elders will be the four in the future.¡±


    ¡°Now her life or death is uncertain.¡±


    ¡°Even if she is alive, it will be difficult to find her!¡±


    ¡°Warriors Den will bring such a big loss to me.¡±


    ¡°Let him stay in Nigeria for the rest of his life and shouldn¡¯t go anywhere else!¡±


    Revendor hurriedly said, ¡°Lord, I dare to say something for Jon.¡±


    ¡°There are no real monks under Jon.¡±


    ¡°Even if he knew that the other party wanted to attack Moro,¡±


    ¡°He would be powerless to stop it.¡±


    ¡°His real mistake was that he shouldn¡¯t have let Ria go.¡±


    ¡°But in the final analysis, there was no procedural problem for him to send Ria there.¡±


    ¡°Since Ria is the assistant of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°It is normal for him to carry out the mission.¡±


    Revendor then said, ¡°If you let him stay in Nigeria, the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office will lose a garrison and a deputy,¡±


    ¡°And their Grand Governor will nevere back.¡±


    ¡°These sessive blows will make the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office lose morale,¡±


    ¡°And more problems may arise at that time.¡±


    ¡°Please think twice!¡±


    Victoria fell into deep thought.


    She knew that what Revendor said made sense.


    Although she was angry with Jon,


    The problem did not ur because of him.


    The most urgent task now is how to withdraw people from Nigeria.


    The three elders cannot stay outside all the time,


    But if their whereabouts are exposed,


    There will inevitably be great hidden dangers in the future.


    Thinking of this, she said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Pass my order. Since Nigeria has been exposed, send the Nigerian Cavalry Guards to Moro.¡±


    ¡°The garrison in Moro is located in the hintend, not close to the coastline.¡±


    ¡°It is not so easy for more than 10,000 people to withdraw.¡±


    ¡°Let them carpet search Moro and dig three feet into the ground to find their clues!¡±


    Revendor immediately said:


    ¡°Okay, Lord, I will notify them right away!¡±


    Victoria said again: ¡°Also, pass the message to the three elders and ask them to leave Nigeria immediately,¡±


    ¡°But remember not to fly directly back to Argentina.¡±


    ¡°It is best to go to the neighboring country bynd first,¡±


    ¡°And then return separately after several trips.¡±


    ¡°Warn them to always be vignt and make sure they are not being followed.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I understand!¡±


    Victoria continued: ¡°As for Jon,¡±


    ¡°You tell the three elders to cut off his left hand for me as a warning,¡±


    ¡°And then tell him to move the garrison of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office immediately,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t let anyone follow the clues to find him!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6465

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6465">Chapter 6465</h2>


    Hearing that Victoria was going to cut off Jon¡¯s left hand,


    Revendor was only slightly startled,


    But did not speak to plead for Jon.


    He knew that whether it was to keep others in awe or to make herself feel morefortable,


    She needed someone to take responsibility for it.


    When something bad happened and no one came forward to take responsibility,


    Everyone would assume that the problem was with Victoria,


    And that it was her self-proimed clever trap that went wrong,


    Which led to the other party skipping Nigeria and choosing to attack Moro.


    Therefore, cutting off Jon¡¯s left hand was equivalent to telling everyone,


    That Jon was ipetent in this matter and that he had been punished for it.


    Victoria also needed to use this to numb herself,


    And tell herself that everything was not her fault, but Jon¡¯s.


    So, he immediately said respectfully:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord, I will inform the three elders right away.¡±


    As he said that, he remembered something and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Lord, this person¡¯s identity is mysterious and his strength is extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Even if we send the Nigerian Cavalry Guards, they may not be his match.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if we can let the three elders go and find out?¡±


    ¡°If we find him, maybe we can kill him and eliminate the trouble forever!¡±


    Victoria shook his head and said:


    ¡°If he is in Moro and the three elders can find him,¡±


    ¡°It may not be difficult to kill him, but what if he is no longer in Moro?¡±


    ¡°What if the three elders can¡¯t find him?¡±


    ¡°The most important thing right now is that Nigeria has been exposed,¡±


    ¡°And the three elders If the elders go to Moro from there,¡±


    ¡°They will most likely be targeted by the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Once the three elders are exposed,¡±


    ¡°The troubles in the future will only be greater.¡±


    After that, Victoria said: ¡°This man is cunning and ruthless.¡±


    ¡°With his strength, even Jermo is not his opponent,¡±


    ¡°Let alone Jarvis who was killed by close-in artillery in Cyprus.¡±


    ¡°This shows that this man is strong but not arrogant, and knows how to adapt.¡±


    ¡°He can find the best solution when encountering problems.¡±


    ¡°If he sets an ambush in Moro,¡±


    ¡°The death of some cavalry guards is not a big deal,¡±


    ¡°But if the three elders suffer losses, it will not be worth the loss.¡±


    Thinking back to the loss of the four earls, Victoria is still in pain.


    It is not easy to cultivate masters of this level.


    The sessive deaths of three and the disappearance of one have brought her a great psychological shadow.


    Letting the three elders go to Moro, in her opinion, is not cost-effective.


    Not to mention whether they can find the other party,


    Once the three elders are exposed,


    They will inevitably fall into a passive position in the future.


    What¡¯s more, if the other side has an ambush,


    And the three elders are hit by the close defense artillery, wouldn¡¯t it be a heavy loss?


    But Revendor said at this time:


    ¡°Lord, the other side may have taken advantage of our fear of him,¡±


    ¡°So he knew that we were ambushing in Nigeria thousands of kilometers away,¡±


    ¡°But he still dared to attack us in Moro.¡±


    ¡°There are many people stationed in Moro,¡±


    ¡°And it is difficult for him to transport them out in a short time.¡±


    ¡°If the three elders rush over as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°They may be able to seize the opportunity and achieve sess in one battle!¡±


    At this point, Revendor said: ¡°In addition,¡±


    ¡°That guy must have learned about the big blood exchange from the cavalry guards stationed in Moro.¡±


    ¡°He must also realize that once the big blood exchange ispleted,¡±


    ¡°The possibility of him wanting to rebel against the entire station in the future is very small.¡±


    ¡°In this way, he will not attack any of our stations in the future.¡±


    ¡°If he escapes calmly this time,¡±


    ¡°It will be difficult to catch him in the future!¡±


    Victoria fell into deep thought.


    People with strong physical strength are often not meticulous.


    Victoria has been in the world for more than 300 years.


    Since she stabbed Warren and left the Ten Thousand Mountains,


    She has never met an opponent in this world.


    In terms of strategy, she is indeed not smart enough.


    She has been attacked by the ¡®mysterious person¡¯ in the dark one after another,


    And she has some stress disorder.


    She always feels that this guy is elusive and powerful,


    And his means of killing are endless.


    She has killed many people,


    But she has never thought of using close-in defense guns to kill people,


    Let alone using the rotor of a helicopter to chop off a person¡¯s head.


    How can this be a trick that a monk would think of?


    It is simply hical.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    But the opponent just doesn¡¯t y by the rules.


    Yesterday, it was a close-in defense gun, today it is a helicopter,


    And the day after tomorrow, maybe the Soviet Union¡¯s Katyusha will be brought out.


    Deep in Victoria¡¯s heart, she is a little afraid of this mysterious man.


    But what Revendor said is not unreasonable.


    Although she has lost a city first,


    It is also an opportunity to turn defeat into victory.


    If she seizes the opportunity to pull the opponent out and kill him,


    She can solve the problem once and for all.


    If they miss this opportunity,


    It may not be so easy to find him again.


    After thinking for a while, she said,


    ¡°If the three elders go together and are more cautious,¡±


    ¡°There will be no danger, but it is useless for them to go there now.¡±


    ¡°Although Moro is not big, it is a foolish dream for the three of them to search Moro thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s let the three elders continue to stay in Nigeria.¡±


    ¡°In addition to the cavalry Guards in Nigeria, let Jon send all the people from the Tiger Guard Camp of the Right Military Governor¡¯s Office to Moro.¡±


    ¡°After these people arrive in Moro, don¡¯t miss any clues.¡±


    ¡°I want to know how the other party went, how they left, and where they went.¡±


    ¡°Once we find the other party and the people stationed in Moro,¡±


    ¡°Notify the three elders immediately.¡±


    ¡°The first elder will go over,¡±


    ¡°And the others will help the three elders to kill all the opponents,¡±


    ¡°As many as they can! ¡°

 Chapter 6466

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6466">Chapter 6466</h2>


    Revendor felt that Victoria¡¯s decision was more reasonable.


    Although the three elders were very powerful,


    They had been practicing in seclusion for so many years.


    They didn¡¯t know much about modern society,


    And they didn¡¯t know how to use modern technology to investigate clues.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    If they were asked to find someone, they might not have the ability.


    It would be better to let these well-trained cavalry guards and the stronger members of the Tiger Camp go to investigate.


    They are not only strong warriors but also have received systematic military training.


    They are almost the same as agents.


    It is most appropriate to let them investigate.


    Although the straight-line distance between Nigeria and Moro is more than 3,000 kilometers,


    Once the enemy is discovered, the ne can arrive within a few hours.


    In this way, the three elders can be regarded as nuclear weapons for precision strikes.


    As long as the target is found, it can beunched immediately.


    So, he said without hesitation:


    ¡°It is still the British Lord who has considered it moreprehensively.¡±


    ¡°I will pass the order now.¡±


    The Revendor¡¯s order was first passed on to the three elders.


    After all, Jon had to be punished first,


    So he asked the three elders to cut off Revendor¡¯s left hand,


    And then stay in Nigeria on standby.


    After Jon¡¯s left hand was cut off,


    He would convey other orders to him.


    In order to take care of Jon, Revendor also specifically asked the three elders to seal Jon¡¯s meridians and nerves before taking action,


    And then treat Jon¡¯s wounds after taking action.


    Although Jon¡¯s left hand could not be saved,


    At least he would not be in pain.


    After receiving the order, the three elders immediately ended their retreat.


    Jon was still anxiously waiting for Revendor¡¯s feedback,


    Wondering how the Lord would punish him.


    Lieutenant General Chavren had been called to his side by him.


    After learning about what happened in Moro,


    Chavren was also very nervous and waited anxiously with Jon.


    At this time, someone hurriedly came to report:


    ¡°Grand Commander, the three elders havee out of retreat and areing this way!¡±


    Jon didn¡¯t know that the three elders wereing for him, and said to Chavren:


    ¡°I guess Lord wants to transfer the three elders back.¡±


    Chavren nodded and said: ¡°This time we didn¡¯t get the rabbit,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s normal to transfer the three elders back.¡±


    As they were talking, the three elders pushed the door open and walked in.


    The leader was Brovnen, one of the three elders,


    Who was also the strongest among all of them?


    As soon as he entered the door, he looked at Jon and asked helplessly,


    ¡°I heard that you made a mistake?¡±


    The three elders came to Nigeria, and Jon, a junior, had been following them and serving them.


    He had be familiar with the three elders.


    The three elders were quite satisfied with this junior who was good at handling things,


    So when they received the order to cut off his left hand,


    They had some sympathy.


    Jon didn¡¯t expect that the three elders would ask him about his mistake as soon as they opened their mouths, so he hurriedly said:


    ¡°Replying to the great elder, the enemy did note to Nigeria this time,¡±


    ¡°But instead destroyed our other base.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, there is nothing I could do about it¡­¡±


    Brovnen nodded, looked at him, then looked at his left hand, and then said:


    ¡°If I remember correctly, you should not be left-handed, right?¡±


    Jon subconsciously said:


    ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong, great elder?¡±


    Brovnen did not speak, but directly grabbed his left wrist and said:


    ¡°Boy, although I admire you very much,¡±


    ¡°I dare not disobey the orders of the lord.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    After that, his mind moved, and two streams of spiritual energy instantly separated from his body.


    One of them was injected into Jon¡¯s left wrist,


    Completely wrapping the wrist, making Jon lose all perception of his left hand and wrist,


    And the other stream of spiritual energy turned into an invisible sharp de,


    Which quickly passed through Jon¡¯s left wrist.


    Jon didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.


    Just as he was wondering, he saw his left hand slip from his wrist,


    Leaving a smooth cut on his wrist.


    Because of the protection of the spiritual energy,


    Not even a drop of blood flowed out of the wound.


    Jon was so scared that his face turned pale, and he blurted out:


    ¡°My¡­ my hand¡­ Great Elder¡­ You¡­ Why are you doing this!¡±


    Brovnen said lightly: ¡°The Lord ordered that you, as themander-in-chief of the right army, are not in charge of the army.¡±


    ¡°Today, I cut off your left hand.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can learn from your shame and never make the same mistake again!¡±


    ¡°In addition, I sealed the blood vessels,¡±


    ¡°Nerves and meridians in your wrist with spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel pain, but your left hand can¡¯t be reattached.¡±


    After speaking, he said:


    ¡°I saved your life, why don¡¯t you thank me quickly!¡±


    At this moment, Jon felt very aggrieved!


    This trap in Nigeria was not his idea or his mission at all.


    It was the Lord¡¯s idea.


    The reason why he participated in it was nothing more than because he chose his own territory as the location of the trap.


    The enemy didn¡¯t fall for it,


    It should be the responsibility of the mastermind behind the scenes,


    What does it have to do with me?


    Why did you cut off your left hand?!


    Although his wrist didn¡¯t feel any pain, his heart was still like a knife.


    He was a high and mightymander, but now he was a disabled person with one hand missing!


    Wasn¡¯t he just taking the me for the Lord?


    It¡¯s fine to take the me,


    But he had to thank the Lord for taking the me,


    What kind of thing was that?!


    However, even though he was unhappy and resentful in his heart,


    He didn¡¯t dare to show any dissatisfaction at this moment.


    He knelt on the ground respectfully, saying with great shame:


    ¡°This subordinate¡­ This subordinate thanks the Lord for not killing me and sparing my life!¡±

 Chapter 6467

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6467">Chapter 6467</h2>


    After cutting off Jon¡¯s left hand,


    The Great Elder Brovnen picked up Jon¡¯s severed hand from the ground and said,


    ¡°We still have to continue to retreat here and wait for the next order from the Lord.¡±


    ¡°If the Lord gives you a chance to make up for your mistakes,¡±


    ¡°You must seize it and never let the Lord down again.¡±


    Jon could only nod heavily and said,


    ¡°Please rest assured, Great Elder, I will do my best!¡±


    After that, he whispered,


    ¡°Thank you, Great Elder, for showing mercy¡­¡±


    Jon knew very well that the Great Elder had been quite good to him.


    He didn¡¯t feel any pain when his left hand was cut off.


    This was all thanks to the Great Elder¡¯s protection with spiritual energy.


    Otherwise, the severe pain at the moment of cutting off and the subsequent pain of wound healing would definitely be very unbearable.


    Brovnen has been in Nigeria these days.


    He also knows that Jon is a bit wronged in this me,


    But he can¡¯t say such words, so he said:


    ¡°We are all Wu family members,¡±


    ¡°There is no need to thank you.¡±


    ¡°The three of us will continue to retreat here,¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Retreat here?!¡± Jon asked in surprise:


    ¡°The mysterious man bypassed this ce,¡±


    ¡°So won¡¯t the three elders go back?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Brovnen said lightly: ¡°The Lord ordered us to continue to retreat here,¡±


    ¡°So we naturally can¡¯t leave a step.¡±


    After hearing this, Jon was even more confused.


    He didn¡¯t understand why the Lord didn¡¯t let the three elders leave.


    If they were not transferred,


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let them go to Moro,


    To find the whereabouts of the enemy and find an opportunity to kill the enemy with one blow?


    However, Brovnen had already said that this was the order of the Lord,


    So he didn¡¯t dare to ask in detail, so he respectfully said:


    ¡°Then I will see the three elders off.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Brovnen waved his hand, turned around, and walked out.


    When he was about to reach the door, he said calmly without looking back:


    ¡°I will burn your severed hand with real fireter,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    After that, he walked out.


    Only Jon and Chavren were left in the room.


    Seeing Jon¡¯s left wrist had been cut off,


    Chavren knelt on one knee and said with fear and trepidation:


    ¡°I am not doing my job well, please punish me!¡±


    A good subordinate must learn to take the me for the boss who promoted him.


    Even if he can¡¯t do it,


    He must take responsibility for himself by talking.


    Chavren knew that the Grand Admiral was paying for the failure of the Lord¡¯s decision this time,


    So he naturally had to make the Grand Admiral feel better.


    Sure enough, seeing Chavren kneeling on the ground to apologize,


    Jon¡¯s mood eased a little.


    Then he sighed and said,


    ¡°Get up. The Lord ordered the three elders to stay here.¡±


    ¡°He must have other orders.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you and I will have to fight to the death.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, what will be cut off next time will not be the wrist, but the neck!¡±


    Chavren sped his hands and said very respectfully,


    ¡°Please rest assured, Commander-in-Chief, I will do my best!¡±


    As soon as Chavren finished speaking,


    Jon received a call from Revendor.


    On the phone, Revendor repeated the task Victoria had given him and told him,


    ¡°Jon, this is a good opportunity for you to redeem yourself.¡±


    ¡°Moro is not big, but it is not small either.¡±


    ¡°The possibility of more than 10,000 people wanting to get out immediately without being discovered is almost zero,¡±


    ¡°so those people should still be in Moro.¡±


    ¡°Immediately send all the Xiaoqi Guards in Nigeria and all the Tiger Guards of the Tiger Guard Camp of your Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°Even if you have to dig three feet into the ground,¡±


    ¡°You must find clues so that you can find their clues.¡±


    ¡°Immediately notify the three elders,¡±


    ¡°And they will rush over in the shortest time and kill the Lord¡¯s biggest worry on the spot.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you will have made a great contribution!¡±

 Chapter 6468

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6468">Chapter 6468</h2>


    Jon immediately said, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Revendor will do his best this time.¡±


    ¡°Not only will all the Tiger Guards be sent over,¡±


    ¡°But Lieutenant General Yuan and I will also set off immediately to Moro to takemand!¡±


    Revendor told him, ¡°Hurry up and notify all members of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office to evacuate Naples immediately and activate the backup address.¡±


    ¡°In any case, there can be no other losses.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Jon said and hesitantly asked: ¡°Grandpa¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you a question in private¡­¡±


    Revendor said: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Jon looked at the wound on his left wrist and asked him:


    ¡°My hand¡­ Is there any chance to grow back?¡±


    Revendor was silent for a moment and then said:


    ¡°I once heard the Lord mention a pill called Reshaping Pill,¡±


    ¡°Which can restore a person¡¯s body and regrow broken limbs,¡±


    ¡°But I have only heard of it and never seen it.¡±


    Jon was immediately excited when he heard about this pill and said repeatedly:


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa! Thank you, Grandpa!¡±


    He knew in his heart that it was basically impossible to make such a powerful elixir with his strength,


    But since the Lord mentioned this pill,


    It was likely that she could make it.


    If he performed well in the future and made great achievements,


    The Lord might reward him with a Reshaping Pill,


    And then he would be able to return to normal.


    After hanging up Revendor¡¯s phone with many thanks,


    Jon immediately said to Chavren:


    ¡°The Lord has ordered that all the Cavalry Guards here be transferred to Moro.¡±


    ¡°You should contact Sun Tongzhi immediately and ask him to send all the Tiger Guards to Moro.¡±


    ¡°We need to find out their clues in Moro!¡±


    Chavren said respectfully: ¡°Grand Commander, wait a moment,¡±


    ¡°I will notify you right away!¡±


    ¡­


    At this moment, Marven had already met Wan Pojun and others.


    In the dark night, everyone rushed all the way to the food factory,


    Trying to arrive before dawn.


    On the way, Marven received a call from Duncan.


    On the phone, he said to Marven: ¡°Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°The vending machines we set up in Nigeria have captured arge-scale personnel movement in the Nigerian oil fields.¡±


    ¡°At least hundreds of people are driving to the airport.¡±


    Marven asked curiously: ¡°So many people?¡±


    ¡°The Cavalry Guards over there are at most a few hundred people, are they all out?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°The local airline temporarily added two charter flights,¡±


    ¡°The route has been applied for,¡±


    ¡°And it will take off in an hour and a half,¡±


    ¡°And the destination is Casanca.¡±


    Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°It seems that Victoria is a little anxious this time.¡±


    ¡°She sent so many Cavalry Guards in a short period of time,¡±


    ¡°Probably to find out our whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Duncan said,


    ¡°After they arrive, they will definitely start looking for clues from Duke Mining,¡±


    ¡°But the Moran police will definitely arrive before them and start investigating.¡±


    ¡°With the local police around, it won¡¯t be too smooth for them.¡±


    ¡°It will take at least 10 days or half a month to cover the food factory area.¡±


    ¡°By that time, we will have left this ce.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Besides, AI has left some fake clues in the monitoring system of the Casanca Port.¡±


    ¡°If those clues can mislead them,¡±


    ¡°Then their investigation direction will bepletely different from our actual location.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that in the end, it will be a waste of time.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident in everything,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t take it lightly.¡±


    ¡°We should not be nervous or rxed,¡±


    ¡°And we should proceed steadily ording to our established n.¡±

 Chapter 6469

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6469">Chapter 6469</h2>


    After hundreds of cavalry guards left the station in Nigeria,


    Jon also left by car apanied by Chavren.


    However, Jon drove in the opposite direction of the cavalry guards,


    Heading towards Abuja, the capital of Nigeria.


    The reason for going to Abuja was that,


    Jon felt that hundreds of cavalry guards were now ying their cards openly and must have been exposed.


    He took advantage of the opportunity of the cavalry guards to attract the other party¡¯s attention,


    And took a detour from Abuja to Moro,


    Which must be much safer.


    But Jon never dreamed that the vehicle he was riding in had been captured by the vending machine,


    From the moment he left the oil field,


    And also entered the scope of key monitoring by AI.


    It takes at least six or seven hours to drive from the oil field to Abuja.


    It was already morning when he arrived.


    Jon began to arrange for the emergency evacuation of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office on the road.


    ording to the normal working procedures of the Governor¡¯s Office,


    It must have the basic conditions of one main and two backups,


    That is one main station and two backup stations.


    In the event of an ident, it can be directly switched to the backup station.


    Not every member of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office knows about the backup station.


    Those who know about the backup station are basically the real high-level confidants of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.


    In other words, they are the Wu family¡¯s own people.


    Even Chavren doesn¡¯t know where the two backup stations are now.


    The reason for strict confidentiality is to prevent internal problems.


    At present, the backup stations of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office are in Spain and Lithuania,


    The former is close to the Strait of Gibraltar,


    Thetter is in the heart of the Baltic Sea.


    Once the emergency rotation is initiated,


    All work of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office will be temporarily stopped,


    And then the high-level officials who know the backup station branch will organize everyone to set off immediately,


    But will not tell them where to go,


    And how to get there until they arrive at the new station.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Jon just nced at the map and decided to move the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office to Lithuania.


    The reason is simple.


    That ce is the farthest from Moro, the ce of trouble.


    On the contrary, Spain is separated from Casanca in Moro by the Strait of Gibraltar.


    A small speedboat can drive there in an hour,


    Which is equivalent to sticking a pole to the fire.


    But on second thought, it seemed that choosing Lithuania was not very appropriate.


    When the timees to report to the Lord,


    The Lord will know his motive for choosing Lithuania at a nce.


    Helplessly, he could only give up Lithuania,


    And notify the confidants of the Wu family,


    To immediately prepare to move the entire Right Army Governor¡¯s Office to Spain.


    At the same time,


    Revendor also reported Jon¡¯s decision to Victoria,


    And told her: ¡°Lord,¡±


    ¡°Jon decided to go to Moro to redeem himself,¡±


    ¡°And vowed to find clues about the enemy.¡±


    Victoria raised her eyebrows and said:


    ¡°Since he is going,¡±


    ¡°Notify the three elders to get ready and set off for Moro tomorrow.¡±


    Revendor asked her:


    ¡°Lord, didn¡¯t you ask the three elders to wait for news in Nigeria?¡±


    ¡°Why send them out at this time?¡±


    Victoria said: ¡°A few hundred Cavalry Guards and Tiger Guards may not be able to attract the other side.¡±


    ¡°The other side just defeated us once in Moro.¡±


    ¡°I think They would not take risks just to kill some Cavalry Guards and Tiger Guards,¡±


    ¡°But it would be different if Jon went there.¡±


    ¡°He was the Grand Commander of the Right Army Commander¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°If the other party knew he was there,¡±


    ¡°They would probably not be able to hold back and attack him.¡±


    ¡°Letting the three elders follow him secretly,¡±


    ¡°Would not only give them a chance to kill the enemy with one blow,¡±


    ¡°But also protect Jon¡¯s safety.¡±


    Revendor knew that the Lord was nning to use Jon as bait.


    In this situation, the other party had won a great victory in the first battle,


    So they naturally had no intention of fighting again.


    Unless a very valuable target appeared,


    They would want to pursue the victory.


    In this way, Jon was indeed a good bait.


    Moreover, with the three elders secretly guarding him,


    Jon would not be in any danger,


    So Revendor immediately said:


    ¡°The Lord is wise!¡±


    ¡°I will pass the order to the three elders!¡±

 Chapter 6470

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6470">Chapter 6470</h2>


    When Jon arrived at Abuja Airport,


    He did not know that before he got out of the car,


    The vehicle he was riding had been exposed to the monitoring range of arge number of vending machines at the Airport.


    In order to get to Casanca as soon as possible,


    Jon ordered someone to rent a business jet in advance and wait at the Airport.


    It was already morning when he arrived at the airport.


    He got out of the car and went directly,


    Through the VIP channel with Chavren to the VIP terminal for security check.


    At this time in Abuja Airport,


    Even if there was not one vending machine every three steps,


    There was at least one every thirty meters.


    The monitoring equipment in these vending machines uses a wide-angle ultra-high-definition lens,


    Which basically achieves a 180-degree shooting angle.


    In addition, they are all ced against the wall,


    So there is no monitoring blind spot.


    Jon was within the monitoring range from the time he got out of the car to the boarding gate.


    At this moment, Marven and everyone else arrived at the food factory before dawn.


    Duncan and other cavalry guards and death warriors have been waiting here for a long time.


    Seeing Duncan, Marven asked him,


    ¡°Inspector Li, is everything going well here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going well!¡± Duncan introduced,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, these death squads and cavalry guards are very disciplined.¡±


    ¡°No sound can be heard from outside,¡±


    ¡°And no ws can be seen.¡±


    ¡°I have deployed secret sentries around,¡±


    ¡°And no suspicious persons have been found approaching.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°We will start to evacuate gradually starting tonight.¡±


    ¡°In order to avoid any trouble,¡±


    ¡°We will try to evacuate all of them from Moro within five days.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Five days should be no problem,¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Ye, the AI ??just gave an early warning.¡±


    ¡°It used our vending machine to capture two suspicious persons who detoured from their base in Nigeria to Abuja and boarded a business jet from Abuja to Casanca.¡±


    Marven asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Nigerian Cavalry Guards fly directly from Lagos to Casanca?¡±


    ¡°These two people chose to go far away instead of near,¡±


    ¡°Probably because they didn¡¯t want to be discovered by us, right?¡±


    Duncan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s my guess.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out his mobile phone,


    Opened the high-definition facial photos of Jon and Chavren taken at the Abuja airport,


    And said, ¡°Look, these are the two people.¡±


    Marven took it and looked at it,


    Then he handed it to Ria beside him and asked her,


    ¡°Miss Song, do you know these two people?¡±


    Ria took a closer look and said in surprise,


    ¡°These¡­these two are the Grand Commander and Lieutenant General Yuan of the Right Army Commander¡¯s Office¡­¡±


    When Marven heard that it was the Grand Commander,


    He immediately became interested and said,


    ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±


    Ria pointed to Jon in the photo and exined,


    ¡°This is the Grand Commander Jon Wu,¡±


    ¡°And the other is Lieutenant General Chavren Yuan of the Right Army Commander¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°Chavren is the confidant of the Grand Commander.¡±


    Marven said in surprise,


    ¡°This Jon actually came to Moro in person.¡±


    ¡°It seems that he wants to supervise the army on the spot.¡±


    Ria said, ¡°Mr. Ye made such a big fuss,¡±


    ¡°The Grand Commander will definitely not escape the me.¡±


    ¡°Coming here in person to supervise the army at this time can be regarded as showing his loyalty to the Lord.¡±


    Marven nodded, looked through some pictures selected by AI,


    And said in surprise, ¡°Strange,¡±


    ¡°Why is this person¡¯s left hand always hidden in his sleeve?¡±

 Chapter 6471

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6471">Chapter 6471</h2>


    It is impossible for a normal person to keep his left hand hidden in the sleeve all the time even,


    Especially if he is wearing a long-sleeved shirt.


    However, when Marven saw many photos of Jon taken by AI,


    He found that Jon¡¯s left hand never showed from the sleeve from beginning to end,


    Which was a bit surprising.


    Ria also came over to take a look, and said in confusion:


    ¡°Strange, the Grand Admiral has never been like this before,¡±


    ¡°It feels like there is something wrong with his hand,¡±


    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t want people to see it.¡±


    Duncan on the side frowned and said:


    ¡°Could it be that his left hand is gone?¡±


    ¡°I saw him walking normally, and he didn¡¯t deliberately shrink his left shoulder and left arm.¡±


    ¡°His symmetrical right hand is exposed normally,¡±


    ¡°But his left hand is not exposed at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not normal.¡±


    Ria murmured: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°I met the Grand Admiral a few days ago, just before he left for Nigeria,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t see anything unusual at that time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, he has three elders in Nigeria,¡±


    ¡°And it is impossible for him to encounter any danger and lose his left hand.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°But based on my experience,¡±


    ¡°Judging from the video, his left hand should really be gone.¡±


    Marven said lightly: ¡°The left hand is gone,¡±


    ¡°Maybe not because of the danger, maybe because of me,¡±


    ¡°We took down Duke Mining. Victoria must have been furious.¡±


    ¡°She had to find someone to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°As the first person responsible for the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°He was the first person responsible.¡±


    ¡°With Victoria¡¯s style of doing things,¡±


    ¡°Cutting off his left hand was a bargain for him.¡±


    Ria eximed, ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t be med on the Grand Governor, right?¡±


    ¡°It was the Lord¡¯s intention toy a trap in Nigeria,¡±


    ¡°And the Grand Governor was also ordered to go to Nigeria.¡±


    ¡°Duke Mining faced the problems,¡±


    ¡°How can it be med on the Grand Governor¡­¡±


    Duncan smiled and said,


    ¡°In any group, as long as there is a big problem in the business,¡±


    ¡°Someone must take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let the group leader take responsibility, right?¡±


    Ria couldn¡¯t help but feel a little cold on her back.


    She had been in the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office for two years and had a better understanding of the cause and effect.


    In her opinion, Jon¡¯s fault was definitely not on his head,


    But if Jon really lost his left hand because of this incident,


    It was really unreasonable in her opinion.


    Marven said at this time:


    ¡°Amander-in-chief of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office suddenly had his left hand cut off.¡±


    ¡°I think he must be very upset.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can use this opportunity to do something about it in the future.¡±


    Duncan remembered something and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, since Jon ising to Moro,¡±


    ¡°Can we find a chance to control him?¡±


    Marven thought for a moment and said:


    ¡°Whether we can touch him depends on whether the three elders in Nigeria have left.¡±


    ¡°If they haven¡¯t left, then Jon is just a bait.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether they have the intention or not,¡±


    ¡°There are more than 10,000 people waiting for us to evacuate safely.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°It is best not to contact him for the time being.¡±


    Then Marven said: ¡°There is no rush to contact Jon.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before all international airports in the world will be covered by our vending machines.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are not of the same brand or the same operatingpany,¡±


    ¡°But in the end, all their monitoring data will be uploaded to our AI system in real-time.¡±


    ¡°By that time, as long as Jon goes abroad,¡±


    ¡°He will inevitably be exposed to our sight at the first time.¡±


    ¡°If you want to contact him, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡±


    ¡­


    That morning in Moro time.


    Hundreds of cavalry guards have already arrived in Casanca.


    Arriving before and after them,


    There are more than 300 Tiger Guards from the Right Military Governor¡¯s Office.


    The Tiger Guards are the true confidants of the major governor¡¯s offices.


    Those who can enter the Tiger Guards have a cultivation level of at least the Great Perfection of the Bright Realm,


    And more are warriors who have sessfully entered the Dark Realm.


    Joseph¡¯s master once voluntarily joined the Tiger Guards in order to break through his cultivation level.


    Jon arrived a littleter than these people.


    After arriving, he and Chavren went straight from the airport to the headquarters of Moore Trade.


    In order to unify the deployment,


    Jon had already asked everyone to gather at the headquarters of Moore Trade afternding.


    Moore Trade has been providing Duke Mining with assistance in the import and export of materials over the years,


    It is also the link between Duke Mining and the Right Military Governor¡¯s Office.

 Chapter 6472

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6472">Chapter 6472</h2>


    For convenience, they have their own four-story office building in Casanca,


    As well as a warehouse for storing imported and exported materials.


    The office building and the warehouse are together,


    And it is a separate courtyard.


    Although the area of ??the office building is notrge,


    The warehouse covers an area of ??tens of thousands of square meters.


    In order not to be suspected by the outside world,


    They are also engaged in normal import and export trade.


    Nearly a thousand people came to Moore Trade in broad daylight,


    Which was indeed a bit too ostentatious,


    But Jon didn¡¯t care, and didn¡¯t remind them to pay attention to disguise,


    Because in his opinion, since it was an open card,


    There was no need to hide it anymore,


    Anyway, this ce would lose its value soon.


    At present, Duke Mining no longer exists.


    It stands to reason that all the people here should be gathered together and killed,


    And all clues to the Moro line should bepletely cut off.


    But this time is different from Cyprus.


    The enemy disappeared without a trace in Cyprus,


    And it is likely that they have escaped from the sea,


    So the Warriors Den did not track down Marven¡¯s clues and whereabouts,


    But this time Victoria couldn¡¯t bear it anymore,


    And vowed to find Marven¡¯s trace in Moro,


    So Moore Trade still has some value for the time being.


    Although there is still some use value,


    In Jon¡¯s opinion, there is only one mission left here.


    No matter whether clues can be found or not,


    After this matter is over, Moore Trade will have no need and possibility to continue to exist,


    So he is toozy to pretend at the moment.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Mingler, the special envoy of Moore Trade, was very nervous at this moment.


    In the morning, seven or eight hundred people came one after another.


    After these people came, they all lined up in the warehouse and waited.


    The scene was spectacr.


    His deputy asked him nervously in a low voice:


    ¡°Sir, these peoplee here in broad daylight,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too careless? What if someone sees us, won¡¯t we be exposed?¡±


    ¡°Exposed?¡±


    Mingler smiled bitterly: ¡°In other words, the house is gone, what¡¯s the point of having a bare gate?¡±


    The deputy instantly understood what he meant and asked him quickly:


    ¡°What will the higher-ups do with us?¡±


    Mingler shook his head and said: ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±


    ¡°Right now, we have to cooperate with them and find clues about those people.¡±


    ¡°After this incident, we may be transferred or executed,¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    ¡°Execution?!¡±


    The deputy panicked and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡±


    ¡°So we won¡¯t be executed, right?¡±


    Mingler said worriedly, ¡°Who can say that?¡±


    ¡°The organization has always been ruthless,¡±


    ¡°And the secrets between the various garrisons are well protected.¡±


    ¡°Even if other garrisons are destroyed,¡±


    ¡°It is difficult for us to know.¡±


    ¡°But if we are assigned to other garrisons,¡±


    ¡°It means that the secret of the destruction of Duke Mining will be exposed to other garrisons.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the organization is willing to take this risk?¡±


    The deputy said hurriedly, ¡°But they are now doing a big change.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that the exchanged Cavalry Guards will also exchange the secrets of the garrisons?¡±


    Mingler asked, ¡°What secrets are being exchanged?¡±


    ¡°Where are the respective garrisons?¡±


    ¡°Is it meaningful? It is impossible to leave there after being exchanged.¡±


    ¡°Even if they know the locations of the ten garrisons outside,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use? Their personal freedom is strictly controlled,¡±


    ¡°And they have no contact with the outside world at all.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that they will leak secrets?¡±


    Mingler said, ¡°Besides, these people¡¯s families are in other garrisons.¡±


    ¡°Even if they have the opportunity to leak the organization¡¯s secrets,¡±


    ¡°They will never dare to.¡±


    At this point, Mingler paused for a moment and said with mncholy:


    ¡°We are different. We know everything that happened in Duke Mining.¡±


    ¡°This kind of news must not be spread within the organization.¡±


    ¡°It will greatly affect the morale of the army and the authority of the organization.¡±


    ¡°If I were the Lord, I would not let a group of people take their scandals to other ces¡­¡±


    The deputy was frightened and pale, blurted out:


    ¡°Sir, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death, right?¡±


    Mingler asked back: ¡°Besides sitting and waiting for death,¡±


    ¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±


    The deputy was speechless for a moment.


    He also knew that in this situation, they had no power to resist at all.


    Mingler sighed: ¡°No matter how you look at it,¡±


    ¡°The guys in Duke Mining are still the luckiest.¡±


    ¡°They were rescued with their families before the big change.¡±


    ¡°As long as they escape this wave of search, they can rest assured!¡±


    The deputy couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have such good luck¡­¡±


    Just after he finished speaking,


    A subordinate ran over quickly and said nervously through the door:


    ¡°Special Envoy! The Grand Commander is here!¡±

 Chapter 6473

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6473">Chapter 6473</h2>


    Hearing that the Grand Commander had arrived,


    Mingler quickly shut up and waved to his deputy,


    And the two of them went out to greet him.


    Jon also happened to walk in at this time.


    When the two met, Mingler¡¯s men bowed 90 degrees,


    Facing Jon with their palms, they said to Mingler:


    ¡°We see the Grand Commander!¡±


    Although Mingler was a special envoy,


    His level was far from being able to meet the Grand Commander.


    Even the Tongzhi, whom he usually met,


    He only heard his voice but never saw him.


    Now that he saw Jon, he was not sure of Jon¡¯s identity,


    So he said respectfully:


    ¡°I am Mingler Dong, thest general,¡±


    ¡°I am meeting the Grand Commander.¡±


    ¡°Please show me the tiger head token.¡±


    Jon didn¡¯t waste any words.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He took out a token made of pure gold from his pocket with his right hand.


    There was no text on it, only a lifelike tiger head.


    Jon pointed his finger at the hair on the tiger¡¯s head,


    And then the tiger head on the token seemed to be alive,


    Shaking its head and roaring.


    There are only five tiger-head tokens in the entire Warriors Den,


    And they are in the hands of the five grandmanders of the Five Military Governors¡¯ Office.


    This token was refined by Victoria with spiritual energy,


    And it contains an illusion formation.


    Only when the person who recognizes the owner touches the hair on the tiger¡¯s head will the formation be triggered and the tiger wille to life.


    If the token falls into the hands of other people,


    There will be no such effect.


    This is also the key for the grandmanders of the Five Military Governors¡¯ Office to prove their identities.


    Although Mingler had never seen the tiger-head token before,


    He had heard about its existence and characteristics.


    Now that he saw it, he naturally did not dare to have any doubts,


    So he immediately knelt on one knee and said loudly:


    ¡°General Mingler,¡±


    ¡°I will obey the orders of the Grand Commander in everything!¡±


    Jon hummed, put the token back into his pocket, and then said:


    ¡°Are all the others here?¡±


    ¡°All are here!¡±


    Mingler responded respectfully and then said:


    ¡°Please Grand Commander let¡¯s move to the warehouse for a lecture!¡±


    Jon said coldly: ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Mingler bowed and led Jon all the way to the warehouse.


    Hundreds of Tiger Guards from Naples and hundreds of Cavalry Guards from Nigeria were already waiting in line there.


    The Tiger Guards were Jon¡¯s direct troops,


    And the Nigerian Cavalry Guards had already seen him,


    So when he came in, everyone knelt down immediately and said respectfully:


    ¡°Wee, Grand Commander!¡±


    Jon gestured to everyone to stand up,


    And then said with a cold face:


    ¡°The situation is urgent,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you.¡±


    ¡°I have mobilized you to Moro today to investigate what happened in the sitest night,¡±


    ¡°As well as the whereabouts of site¡¯s Cavalry Guards,¡±


    ¡°Death squads, and their families.¡±


    After that, he looked at Mingler and said:


    ¡°Since you are the special envoy here,¡±


    ¡°You know the situation here best.¡±


    ¡°Tell us about the clues you have first.¡±


    Mingler nodded nervously, wiped the sweat off his forehead, and said,


    ¡°To be honest with the Grand Commander and brothers,¡±


    ¡°I am also confused about what happened at the site.¡±


    ¡°What I can share with you now is some general knowledge I have about Duke Mining.¡±

 Chapter 6474

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6474">Chapter 6474</h2>


    Mingler said, ¡°Duke Mining only produces one product,¡±


    ¡°Which is finished phosphate.¡±


    ¡°All their phosphates are transported by the National Railway directly from Mining to the railway freight station at the Casanca Port.¡±


    ¡°The tradingpany I manage has a transit warehouse there.¡±


    ¡°All imported goods that have been cleared and goods to be exported that have not been cleared will be stored there,¡±


    ¡°And then our employees will be responsible for the customs clearance procedures;¡±


    ¡°site has a train full of phosphate shipped to Casanca every afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Since thest production line upgrade and resumption of production,¡±


    ¡°It has been unshakable for more than three years without any abnormalities.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday afternoon around 6:10, thest train of phosphate arrived at the station,¡±


    ¡°And no abnormalities were found.¡±


    ¡°The quality and quantity of the goods were also in line with the usual practice.¡±


    ¡°After the incident yesterday, we immediately found a way to get the driving record of yesterday¡¯s train andpared it with the previous driving records.¡±


    ¡°From the time the train arrived at the site to the time it loaded the goods and left the station, no abnormalities were found;¡±


    ¡°Last night,¡±


    ¡°I followed the established n of the major blood transfusion and led a convoy to the site,¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Intending to transport the first batch of people participating in the major blood transfusion to the airport,¡±


    ¡°But an explosion urred when we just arrived at the site.¡±


    Jon said coldly: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what happened after the explosion.¡±


    ¡°What is the current state of the Moran government?¡±


    Mingler hurriedly said: ¡°The explosion attracted the attention of the local police in Morost night.¡±


    ¡°Because the matter is indeed very serious,¡±


    ¡°They immediately reported the matter to the national level.¡±


    ¡°The capital Rabat urgently dispatched an investigation team,¡±


    ¡°Which arrived at the site early this morning.¡±


    ¡°They conducted a rough investigation and inspection on the scene.¡±


    ¡°No signs of casualties have been found so far,¡±


    ¡°So this incident is temporarily defined as a production responsibility ident.¡±


    ¡°They are now looking for the person in charge of the site,¡±


    ¡°Because in their opinion, the entire enterprise was reduced to ashes and everyone disappeared at the same time.¡±


    ¡°It is really weird, but they did not disclose this matter to the media.¡±


    ¡°The media thought it was just a major safety ident.¡±


    Jon asked him: ¡°Who is the person in charge of the site?¡±


    ¡°Is it one of the missing cavalry guards?¡±


    Mingler said: ¡°There are six people who reported to the local government,¡±


    ¡°Five of whom are among the cavalry guards,¡±


    ¡°And the other one is here with us,¡±


    ¡°But we dare not let the nominal person in chargee forward tomunicate with the government,¡±


    ¡°Because we are worried that the government will detain him to investigate the whole matter.¡±


    Jon nodded and said:


    ¡°We must not deal with them now.¡±


    ¡°You said that yesterday afternoon,¡±


    ¡°The video shot by the train showed that everything was normal,¡±


    ¡°But at more than 11 o¡¯clock in the evening,¡±


    ¡°The entire site was empty.¡±


    ¡°In a few hours, no one could transfer more than 10,000 people from such a ce.¡±


    ¡°The only reasonable exnation is that the other party has already begun to transfer quietly,¡±


    ¡°But in order to prevent you from noticing,¡±


    ¡°Their daily supply of goods is still continuing.¡±


    Mingler hurriedly said: ¡°What the Grand Commander said is very true,¡±


    ¡°I think the facts should be as you said.¡±


    Jon said: ¡°So next I will divide you into three teams,¡±


    ¡°Each team will be responsible for one direction of investigation.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they immediately stood up and said in unison:


    ¡°We follow the Grand Commander¡¯s orders!¡±


    Jon said: ¡°The first team should use this site as the key point to investigate whether anyone has been to this ce in recent days,¡±


    ¡°Check all the cameras that can be found along the way,¡±


    ¡°And then check whether there have been any satellites that have taken pictures of the site in recent days,¡±


    ¡°Andpare them with previous satellite pictures to see if there are any obvious abnormalities;¡±


    ¡°The second team should investigate all the personnel and vehicles that havee out of the site in recent days.¡±


    ¡°Even if the transfer of tens of thousands of people is divided into multiple batches,¡±


    ¡°It is absolutely impossible topletely conceal the truth.¡±


    ¡°If you look carefully, you will definitely find clues.¡±


    ¡°I want to know the movement trajectory of everyone who went out of here;¡±


    ¡°The third team is responsible for conducting a carpet search with the site as the origin and spreading to the surrounding areas.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for tens of thousands of people to be evacuated immediately.¡±


    ¡°They must be hiding somewhere in Moro.¡±


    ¡°Even if we have to dig three feet into the ground,¡±


    ¡°We must find them. You must find them for me!

 Chapter 6475

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6475">Chapter 6475</h2>


    Since the cards were already exposed, hundreds of Tiger Soldiers and Cavalry Guards no longer made any cover-ups.


    The three teams immediately began to perform their duties and went all out to investigate.


    Although the Warriors Den did not have its own remote-sensing satellite,


    It could buy thetest image data from major remote sensing satellitepanies.


    As for whether thesepanies had taken photos of Duke Mining in the past few days,


    It depended on luck.


    The good news was that they found satellite images from severalpanies in the past few days.


    The bad news was that from these images,


    There was no abnormality in the mining area in the past seven or eight days.


    First of all, the pictures were taken during the day,


    And the gates of Duke Mining were closed,


    With no vehicles or personnel entering or leaving;


    Secondly, byparing the previous satellite images,


    No foreign vehicles or equipment were seen,


    And there was no sign of anyrge-scale evacuation.


    When the news was reported to Jon,


    Jon was not surprised.


    After all, this was all within his expectations.


    Since the other party was so meticulous,


    It was naturally impossible for them to mobilize vehicles and personnel in broad daylight.


    It was just that he knew that it was unlikely to find clues in this direction,


    But he could not give up without investigation.


    So, he asked these people to expand theparison of satellite images to a radius of at least 150 kilometers with Duke Mining as the center,


    To see if there were any abnormalities in the area of ??150 kilometers in radius in the past few days.


    The movement of tens of thousands of people may leave clues,


    The ces where tens of thousands of people gather and hide will probably leave clues on the satellite images.


    For example, some ces may suddenly have a lot of vehicles pouring in,


    While some ces may have arge influx of people,


    So that the smoke produced during mealtime is longer than usual.


    These elements can bepared with the previous pictures to see the difference,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    And then find the suspected target.


    Then, another team soon had a major ¡°breakthrough¡±.


    They suspected that the members of Duke Mining might leave by rail,


    So they investigated the surveince videos of the Moran National Railway,


    Casanca Freight Station and the port.


    Hundreds of people analyzed hundreds of cameras and hundreds of hours of surveince videos frame by frame,


    And finally found some suspicious figures in the surveince videos of several cameras at the dock.


    When these people sneaked into the dock,


    Some evidence ¡°identally¡± left behind was immediately regarded as an important clue by the enemy.


    The video was quickly sent to Jon.


    Although Jon had never seen the people in the video,


    The special envoy Dong Mingchao had the personnel information of all the members of Duke Mining.


    The personnel information within the Warriors Den was very strict,


    And each household had a book.


    For any Cavalry Guards or dead soldier, it was equivalent to a whole family tree,


    Which recorded the ancestors of these people who first entered the Warriors Den,


    Including their names, native ces, heights, appearances, and their family information in the secr world.


    After that, every generation would also be recorded in detail.


    Every dead soldier or Cavalry Guard born in the Warriors Den had their birth dates clearly recorded.


    In modern times, even photos of everyone¡¯s birth were archived.


    A group of people immediately looked for targets that could match the suspects in the video from these personnel information.


    Soon, they found the information of these people one by one in the Cavalry Guards sequence of Duke Mining.


    Afterparing the headshots, full-body photos, and multi-angle photos from the side and back in the information,


    Everyone immediately determined that these suspects who sneaked into the dock were the Cavalry Guards of Duke Mining.


    So, everyone was excited and confident that they had found the traces of the Cavalry Guards,


    And Jon also regarded this discovery as a major breakthrough in this operation!


    Then, seeing hope, Jon immediately ordered that most of the manpower be transferred to the Casanca dock to find all the information about the ships,

 Chapter 6476

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6476">Chapter 6476</h2>


    That left the port on the day of the incident and a few days before and after,


    And investigate these freighters.


    In a few days, nearly a hundred freighters left the port of Casanca,


    And went to all parts of the world.


    In Jon¡¯s view, each of these ships was suspicious.


    Although it is difficult to track these ships after entering the sea,


    Jon is not worried.


    Every freighter that can sessfully enter the port must have legal identity information.


    ording to their information, it is easy to investigate their country andpany.


    Although the workload of the investigation is veryrge,


    None of these ships can escape.


    So he asked people to investigate and sort out the sailing routes of these ships.


    The international shipping system is the same as the international civil aviation system.


    The relevant information of every legally registered civilian ship is made public to the outside world in real-time.


    Everyone can check the movements of any civil aircraft and their actual location on professional websites or software.


    The same is true for ships.


    If you order a car produced in another country or even another continent,


    Your salesperson will tell you the registration number of the ship after your car is shipped.


    In this way, you can track the ship online in real-time to know when it will dock and unload in your country.


    The information about these ships will be uploaded to the cloud every few minutes or even shorter,


    And you can even see its current speed.


    With public information, they can easily grasp the specific location of these ships in the world¡¯s oceans at this moment,


    As well as their uing destinations.


    The earliest of these ships had only been out of the port for a week,


    And had not reached their destination at all.


    All the ships were still sailing on the sea,


    So Jon made a bold decision.


    He said to Chavren and other core leaders:


    ¡°The people who escaped from the port are the most direct clues we have so far,¡±


    ¡°So I decided to send at least 70% of the manpower to track these ships.¡±


    ¡°Every four people will be responsible for tracking one ship.¡±


    ¡°If they haven¡¯t gone far, we will find a way to approach them at sea and investigate them.¡±


    ¡°If their ship has gone far,¡±


    ¡°We will fly to their destination and wait for them.¡±


    ¡°During this period, we must closely monitor the navigation of these ships.¡±


    ¡°Once they deliberately deviate from the route,¡±


    ¡°They will be listed as key suspects!¡±


    Chavren immediately asked:


    ¡°Grand Commander, is the investigation in Moro progressing normally?¡±


    ¡°Push forward.¡±


    Jon said: ¡°More than 10,000 people will not choose to leave through the port of Casanca.¡±


    ¡°Even if they all leave from here,¡±


    ¡°It will take at least ten days and a half months or even longer for so many people toplete the journey.¡±


    ¡°So half of the remaining 30% of the manpower will sneak into the port of Casanca and wait for the opportunity,¡±


    ¡°And the remaining half will continue to spread out to the surrounding areas with Duke Mining as the center,¡±


    ¡°Mainly investigating those ces that can amodate thousands of people.¡±


    ¡°We must find a way to obtain intelligence from the locals.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°If there are really thousands of people hiding there,¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t be silent and will definitely leave clues!¡±


    Chavren immediately said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grand Commander,¡±


    ¡°I will be responsible for the investigation personally!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jon nodded and said, ¡°Once you find a suspect,¡±


    ¡°The first thing you should do is report it first,¡±


    ¡°And then send out scouts to investigate.¡±


    ¡°If the scout dies or does note back,¡±


    ¡°Notify me immediately and I will notify the three elders immediately.¡±


    Chavren said respectfully, ¡°I obey yourmand!¡±


    As he was speaking, a leader of the Tiger Guards rushed over and reported to Jon,


    ¡°Grand Commander, I found the sword of Miss Ria inside the mining area!¡±

 Chapter 6477

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6477">Chapter 6477</h2>


    Duke Mining has now beenpletely blocked by Moran official investigators,


    But their blockade is almost useless to the masters of the Tiger Army.


    Official investigators ssified arge number of items cleared from the ruins at the scene into categories,


    So that they could conduct subsequent investigations and find clues.


    Ria¡¯s sword was the first one they found, and it was ssified into a sequence of personal belongings.


    The masters of the Tiger Army were originally in the residence of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion,


    And they had a lot of dealings with Ria,


    The assistant, on weekdays, so everyone recognized Ria¡¯s sword,


    And they all knew that her essories were given to her by the Lord.


    The Tiger Army was overjoyed and immediately brought the sword back to report to Jon.


    When Jon saw Ria¡¯s sword,


    He had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    This sword was a magic weapon made by the Lord herself.


    It was very precious and important to Ria.


    It can be said that as long as the person is there, the sword must be there.


    Now that the sword has been left behind in Duke Mining, Ria is in great danger.


    Jon sighed, and then asked the leader of the Tiger Guards:


    ¡°Have you found any valuable clues in the mining area?¡±


    The leader immediately said: ¡°Reporting to the Grand Commandant,¡±


    ¡°Although the scene has been burned to ruins,¡±


    ¡°It can still be seen that neither the Cavalry Guards nor the Death Guards took any personal belongings with them when they left.¡±


    ¡°Arge amount of food in the warehouse and arge amount of meat,¡±


    ¡°Eggs and dairy products in the cold storage were not taken away,¡±


    ¡°But burned on the spot.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand why more than 10,000 people evacuated without taking any food.¡±


    ¡°Are they so sure that they can leave Moro in the shortest time?¡±


    Jon frowned and wondered: ¡°It¡¯s okay for those Cavalry Guards and Death Guards not to carry food.¡±


    ¡°After all, they are all warriors.¡±


    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t eat or drink,¡±


    ¡°They can survive for a few days or even longer,¡±


    ¡°But those old, weak, women and children can¡¯t go without food!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to understand why these people didn¡¯t bring food when they left.¡±


    As he said, he looked at the person in charge.


    Themander of the Tiger Guards at the port of Casanca said,


    ¡°By the way, when you were investigating the port¡¯s surveince video,¡±


    ¡°Did you find any traces of the elderly, the weak, women and children?¡±


    The other party immediately said,


    ¡°Reporting to the Grand Commander,¡±


    ¡°No one has been found yet,¡±


    ¡°But we are still checking more carefully to see if there is anything missed.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can find something.¡±


    Jon nodded and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore any clues.¡±


    ¡°These death warriors and cavalry guards have the ability to sneak into the port and smuggle out of the country,¡±


    ¡°But it is very difficult for the elderly,¡±


    ¡°The weak, women and children.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, do they have any other ways to send people out?¡±


    ¡°You must keep a close eye on the dock and tell me as soon as there is any movement.¡±


    Themander of the Tiger Guards camp immediately said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grand Commander,¡±


    ¡°I will keep a close eye on it and will never leak any clues!¡±


    Jon said to everyone, ¡°The military situation is urgent,¡±


    ¡°Everyone should hurry up and act separately!¡±


    Several people said in unison,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Then they turned and left.


    Jon took Ria¡¯s sword and said to Chavren:


    ¡°General Yuan, you are responsible for guarding this ce.¡±


    ¡°I will report Ria¡¯s situation to the Lord.¡±


    Chavren cupped his hands and immediately drove Mingler and several of his men out,


    While he stood guard outside the warehouse.

 Chapter 6478

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6478">Chapter 6478</h2>


    Jon immediately called Victoria and said respectfully:


    ¡°Lord Ying, Tiger Guards found Ria¡¯s sword in the mining area today,¡±


    ¡°But no other clues rted to her were found.¡±


    Victoria frowned and asked:


    ¡°The sword I refined is also a magic weapon.¡±


    ¡°I was reluctant to give this sword to Jeremiah,¡±


    ¡°But the other party didn¡¯t take it away.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean they look down on my things?¡±


    Jon couldn¡¯t understand the Lord¡¯s brain circuit.


    In his opinion, isn¡¯t it the best result to find this sword?


    Why did the Lord get angry?


    Then he changed his mind.


    Although the Lord was powerful and ruthless,


    She was still a woman after all.


    Women¡¯s self-esteem was always different from men¡¯s.


    Perhaps in her eyes, it was a humiliation for her to be thrown away casually by someone when she thought she was a good thing.


    She would rather others take away her sword and treat it as a treasure.


    So, Jon said awkwardly:


    ¡°Lord¡­ I think maybe this person doesn¡¯t know the value of this good thing¡­¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s good this way,¡±


    ¡°Lord¡¯s magic weapon will not fall into the hands of the enemy¡­¡±


    Victoria said coldly:


    ¡°Whether Ria died at the hands of this person or was kidnapped by this person,¡±


    ¡°The sword would definitely not be ignored by this person.¡±


    ¡°He saw it and left it at the scene.¡±


    ¡°It is clear that he didn¡¯t take the sword seriously!¡±


    After that, Victoria said coldly:


    ¡°Put the sword away and let the three elders bring it back to me in the future.¡±


    Jon said hurriedly:


    ¡°I obey your order!¡±


    Victoria asked again:


    ¡°Did you find any clues in the investigation?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jon replied immediately, ¡°My Lord,¡±


    ¡°The Tiger Guards found some Cavalry Guards in the surveince video of the Casanca Port.¡±


    ¡°They sneaked into the port and their whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    ¡°I estimate that they have left the port.¡±


    Jon quickly added, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, my Lord,¡±


    ¡°I have asked people to check all the ships that left Casanca during this period,¡±


    ¡°And they will definitely be found!¡±


    Victoria was shocked and immediately asked,


    ¡°They left Moro so soon?¡±


    What Victoria was most worried about was that the mysterious man,


    And the members of Duke Mining had already left Moro.


    The world is so big that once you leave Moro,


    It will be like looking for a needle in a haystack to find them.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She asked the three elders to stay in Nigeria in the hope that Jon¡¯s men could find them in Moro so that the three elders could aplish their goal in one fell swoop.


    If these people have already left Moro,


    Then there will be no chance this time.


    God knows what kind of loss the mysterious man will bring to her next time he appears.


    Jon heard the anxiety in Victoria¡¯s tone and exined quickly:


    ¡°Lord, we have only photographed the traces of more than a dozen Cavalry Guards so far.¡±


    ¡°I think they should have moved and evacuated in batches,¡±


    ¡°So I believe that most of them should still be in Moro at this moment.¡±


    Victoria said coldly:


    ¡°Maybe some people from Duke Mining are still in Moro and haven¡¯t had time to evacuate.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the mastermind I¡¯m looking for is still there.¡±


    ¡°If he leaves, it won¡¯t be so easy to find him again.¡±


    After that, she immediately ordered:


    ¡°Listen carefully, as long as you catch any members of Duke Mining,¡±


    ¡°Immediately cut off their hands and feet,¡±


    ¡°Pull out all their teeth, and then send them to Nigeria for personal interrogation by the three elders!¡±


    ¡°If you catch too many, kill all their family members on the spot,¡±


    ¡°And send the Cavalry Guards and the Death Soldiers to Nigeria!¡±


    Jon said quickly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Lord,¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to catch all those who have not left the country!¡±

 Chapter 6479

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6479">Chapter 6479</h2>


    At this moment in the food factory,


    More than 10,000 people are queuing up to receive the antidote that can remove the toxins in their bodies.


    After Cyprus, Marven also witnessed the strong discipline of these death warriors,


    Cavalry guards, and their families again.


    Even for the long-awaited antidote, everyonepletely followed the order and lined up silently.


    Their leaders warned them to keep quiet,


    So no one really spoke at the scene, not even whispering.


    There were more than 10,000 people at the scene,


    Only the sound of clothes rubbing against each other when queuing slowly,


    And the sound of light footsteps.


    In order to prepare the antidote for them,


    Marven almost used up all the pills he brought with him.


    If these pills are calcted based on the value of hundreds of billions of dors per rejuvenation pill,


    That the world¡¯s rich people will be willing to pay trillions or even more US dors.


    However, Marven, naturally would not care so much about the cost gains and losses.


    The pills can be refined again,


    However, the opportunity to save more than 10,000 people may nevere again.


    Once the Warriors Denpletes the major blood transfusion between the various garrisons,


    Most of the Cavalry Guards will probably fight to the death with the invaders for their families.


    Even if the invaders bring the antidote to save them,


    They will most likely not abandon their families and live alone.


    After receiving the antidote, everyone took it on the spot as required.


    It is not known whether it was agreed in advance or organized spontaneously.


    After taking the antidote and returning to the queue,


    They knelt on one knee without saying a word.


    After everyone received the antidote and took it,


    The entire factory area was already full of people kneeling in a square formation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Everyone knelt down in unison, looking up at Marven in front of them,


    Their eyes full of gratitude and respect.


    Luster, themander of the Cavalry Guard, stepped forward,


    Knelt on one knee in front of Marven, and said solemnly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I and all the brothers of the Cavalry Guard and the Death Warriors,¡±


    ¡°All are willing to follow Mr. Ye all our lives and go through fire and water for him!¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I am not a warlord, nor a bandit leader.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Warriors Den killing my parents, I would not want to be involved in these right and wrongs.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for you.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been coerced by the Warriors Den for generations,¡±


    ¡°You would not be willing to be someone else¡¯s killer and pawn.¡±


    ¡°Starting tonight, we will send you to a safe ce.¡±


    ¡°If I need your help one day, it must be to deal with ourmon enemy.¡±


    ¡°If Warriors Den is wiped out one day,¡±


    ¡°You and your families will bepletely free.¡±


    ¡°Where to go and what to do, I will not interfere.¡±


    No one does not want to have an armyposed of dead soldiers and death warriors.


    They are masters who have been tempered and even trained in inhumane ways.


    They are real killing machines.


    Even if they are made into mercenaries and sent out to make money,


    They can create a steady stream of wealth.


    However, Marven is the only one who does not have any greed for such an army.


    Once Warriors Den is eradicated by himself,


    He does not even want to keep Cataclysmic Front in his hands.


    At that time, he will give these dead soldiers, death warriors, and even Joseph and tens of thousands of soldiers in the entire Cataclysmic Frontplete freedom.


    Luster was moved and said respectfully:


    ¡°I have ordered everyone not to speak,¡±


    ¡°So I will speak for all.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye has given us a new life.¡±


    ¡°Whether Mr. Ye can use us or not, we will always follow Mr. Ye¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°At any time and in any matter, as long as Mr. Ye speaks, we dare not disobey!¡±


    ¡°This promise will not only be kept by us but also by our descendants!¡±


    After speaking, he sped his hands and raised them above his head.


    In the factory, a gust of wind suddenly rose,


    Which was the strong wave caused by everyone sping their hands and raising them above their heads at the same time.


    Marven knew that this promise was more important than Mount Tai.


    Although he was unlikely to use them, this promise was still touching.


    So he did not shirk it, nodded slightly, and said,


    ¡°Then I would like to thank you all first!¡±


    After that, he said to Luster, ¡°Commander Yin,¡±


    ¡°You will draw up a list of the first batch of evacuees tonight and be ready before dark.¡±


    Luster immediately said, ¡°I obey your orders!¡±


    At this time, a soldier from the Cataclysmic Front came in quickly and said to Marven and Duncan,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Inspector Li, a car ising, and there is only the driver in the car.¡±


    Duncan immediately asked vigntly,


    ¡°Are you sure there is only one person?¡±


    The soldier said, ¡°Yes, our soldiers have sentries at themanding heights,¡±


    ¡°And they can see clearly any movement within a radius of ten kilometers.¡±


    ¡°There is indeed only one person and one car.¡±


    As he said that, his satellite phone suddenly vibrated,


    And he immediately turned on the phone,


    And a picture was transmitted to his phone via satellite.


    That photo was of the driver¡¯s face captured by the sentry with a high-power camera.


    Duncan took a look and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He said, ¡°This man is the former boss of the food factory.¡±


    ¡°He is probably here to see the progress of the upgrade.¡±


    After that, Duncan said, ¡°Notify the brothers outside.¡±


    ¡°If he is just observing around, don¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    ¡°If he wants to peek inside, don¡¯t worry about him as long as he doesn¡¯te in.¡±


    ¡°If he wants toe in, stop him.¡±


    ¡°If he says he wants toe to me, I will go out to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Inspector Li!¡±


    The soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front immediately conveyed Duncan¡¯s order.

 Chapter 6480

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6480">Chapter 6480</h2>


    At this moment, the factory director was driving and humming a cheerful little song.


    Since the factory was sold, he has thoroughly felt the joy of retirement.


    He doesn¡¯t have to get up early every day,municate with suppliers,


    Or rack his brains to supervise employees to prevent them from beingzy and stealing.


    No wonder everyone likes to lie down.


    It turns out that lying down is morefortable than standing when there is no shortage of food and drink.


    However, because he still had a lot of final payments to receive,


    He was also somewhat curious about the progress of the factory¡¯s upgrade and transformation.


    Moreover, when Duncan took over the food factory, he left him a bug, that is,


    Once Duncan¡¯s capital chain had problems and he defaulted,


    He could get a deposit of 100,000 US dors for nothing.


    Therefore, his mood at this time was very contradictory.


    On the one hand, he hoped that Duncan would quickly give him the final payment,


    On the other hand, he hoped that Duncan would default directly.


    However, these two contradictory moods were good for him, so no matter how the situation developed,


    He could get more benefits.


    The only worry was that things would not develop further.


    Because of this, he couldn¡¯t help but want toe and see the situation and see if the transformation and upgrading were going smoothly.


    Originally, he thought that the factory was now a scene of great enthusiasm,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that when he was about to arrive,


    He found that the entire factory gate was closed,


    And there was no car at the door. It seemed that it was directly closed.


    He parked the car at the gate, then got out of the car,


    Stopped and pricked up his ears to listen for a while,


    But he didn¡¯t hear any movement inside.


    He was immediately delighted and thought to himself,


    ¡°Could it be that the guy¡¯s funding chain is really broken?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, there is no reason why he hasn¡¯t started work in such a long time.¡±


    ¡°Even if he has to wait for the equipment,¡±


    ¡°He should at least dismantle the original equipment and renovate the civil engineering structure first, right?¡±


    In doubt, he quickly approached the door and saw that the door was locked from the inside,


    So hey outside the iron door and looked inside.


    At this time, a man came out and frowned and asked,


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The boss hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m the boss here, oh no, I¡¯m the previous boss.¡±


    ¡°Your person in charge still owes me a lot of bnce, so I came to see.¡±


    The man said, ¡°You want to see our person in charge, right?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go call him.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After that, he turned around and walked back.


    Soon, Duncan came out.


    Seeing the boss, he asked curiously through the iron gate,


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The boss smiled and said, ¡°I just came out to do something and passed by here to see how the progress is.¡±


    ¡°After all, this is the hard work of half my life.¡±


    Then he asked Duncan, ¡°By the way, why haven¡¯t you started work yet?¡±


    ¡°I thought the upgrade and renovation had already started.¡±


    Duncan pretended to be depressed and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. One of my partners has a problem and wants to quit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing his work these two days.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m also contacting other people to see if I can get a new partner.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, anyway, our contract is for two months.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely pay you the bnce within two months.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± The boss said with a smile,


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried that you won¡¯t pay the final payment,¡±


    ¡°I just want to see how this ce will be renovated specifically.¡±


    Duncan nodded, pretending to be unsure but pretending to be calm,


    ¡°If everything goes well, in another three to five days,¡±


    ¡°We can almost start construction.¡±


    ¡°I have paid you all the flexible funds on hand.¡±


    ¡°Now we just need the funds from our partners to start construction,¡±


    ¡°And then I will gradually invest the funds from my other projects when they are settled.¡±


    ¡°I think there should be no problem.¡±


    After that, Duncan said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, haven¡¯t I already given you 200,000?¡±


    ¡°If the funding problem can¡¯t be solved, 100,000 of the 200,000 will be your liquidated damages.¡±


    The boss saw that Duncan seemed to have something to hide,


    And felt that this matter might not be as simple as Duncan said,


    And he felt a little excited.


    The factory was transferred in just a few days. He smiled and said,


    ¡°You are so capable, there will be no problem. I am relieved.¡±


    After that, he didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, so he said to Duncan,


    ¡°I have something else to do, so I have to leave first.¡±


    ¡°I just squeezed out time toe and see you today.¡±


    ¡°If you need any help, you can call me and I will definitely help you if I can.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you just wait for my news about the money.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, if I want to run away, still I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°The factory hasn¡¯t been transferred yet.¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t pay the bnce, the factory is still yours. You can rest assured.¡±


    When the boss heard this, he felt that Duncan seemed to have encountered great difficulties.


    He was overjoyed and said with a smile,


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved, I¡¯m definitely relieved!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it for now. You stay busy, I¡¯m leaving!¡±


    Seeing the boss driving away, Marven walked out of the factory.


    Marven walked out and stood beside Duncan and said,


    ¡°Inspector Li, this man seems very happy.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said, ¡°He must think I¡¯m in trouble.¡±


    ¡°I just said that we should be able to start construction in three to five days.¡±


    ¡°He will definitely remember it ande back to have a look in three to five days.¡±


    ¡°If we can evacuate before then when hees next time,¡±


    ¡°This ce will be deserted.¡±


    ¡°By that time, I¡¯m afraid he will be grinning from ear to ear!¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Inspector Li¡¯s move is really a stroke of genius.¡±


    ¡°We suddenly disappear, and he gets an extra $100,000.¡±


    ¡°By then, he will definitely keep his mouth shut more than anyone else.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye, he will keep this matter to himself and won¡¯t tell his father even if hees.¡±


    ¡°As soon as we leave, he will definitely arrange for the workers to resume work immediately.¡±


    ¡°By then, there will be no worries!¡±

 Chapter 6481

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6481">Chapter 6481</h2>


    Although Moro is not big, it is not small for hundreds of people.


    Most of Jon¡¯s attention has been distracted by the so-called clues in Casanca.


    It is basically impossible for the remaining people to find the food factory chosen by Duncan in a short time.


    That night, Duncan began to evacuate these cavalry guards,


    Death soldiers and their families in batches ording to the established n.


    The food factory seemed to be empty during the day,


    But under the cover of night, one by one,


    The figures in ck robes left in an orderly manner like a forced march,


    And got on the vehicles that had been prepared a kilometer away.


    Afterwards, cars of people were quietly transported to the fishing port in the northeast.


    The management of the northeast coast of Moro has always beenx,


    And there are many fishing boats, so the army and anti-smuggling departments can¡¯t keep an eye on it.


    In addition, most of Moro¡¯s local specialties are minerals,


    These are products with very low unit quality prices and can only generate profits inrge quantities.


    Therefore, there is a default habit on the northeast coastline,


    Which is to only care about inbound and not outbound.


    There is nothing highly valuable to export,


    So there is no worry about smuggling out of the country.


    Their energy is focused on the entry line.


    The evacuation route arranged by Duncan just perfectly matched the official habits.


    When the fishing boats went out to sea,


    Even if they happened to pass by the anti-smuggling ship,


    The person in charge would not even take a second look.


    However, when a ship entered the port,


    They would randomly board the ship for spot checks to see if there were any goods smuggled into the country.


    Boat after boat of people left the Moran fishing port and met the freighter that passed by at the right time on the route.


    Then, the strong death soldiers, cavalry guards, and soldiers of the Cataclysmic Front,


    With the elderly, weak women, and children, carried people on the freighter without stopping the freighter.


    In this way, even if the people of the Warriors Den checked all the freighters passing by,


    These freighters did not slow down or stop throughout the journey,


    And they could not find any suspicious clues at all.


    The efficient operation mode sent away one-fifth of the people in one night,


    But Duncan was still not satisfied.


    He hoped that the speed could be as fast as possible,


    So he led Joseph and Luster to reorganize and optimize the entire process to make the entire link morepact and efficient.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    So, on the second night, a quarter of the total number of people were sessfully sent away.


    Although the remaining people could not be sent away in one night,


    Two nights were more than enough.


    At this time, the troops of the Tiger Guards of the Right Military Governor¡¯s Office had not evenpleted the inspection of the ten-kilometer radius around Duke Mining.


    ording to this progress, they would need at least two months to inspect the food factory.


    When the fourth night came, Duncan prepared to send all the remaining people on board ording to the n.


    At the same time, he received an early warning message from Ai,


    So he immediately found Marven and reported: ¡°Mr. Ye, Ai has found something in Naples.¡±


    Marven asked: ¡°What did you find?¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Song say that the headquarters of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office is in Naples,¡±


    ¡°So I specially asked Ai to pay attention to all the information that can be obtained in Naples.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that our vending machines have also covered Naples Airport.¡±


    ¡°Ai used the data uploaded by the vending machines in real-time to analyze the daily passenger flow of Naples Airport by counting heads and recording faces to remove duplication.¡±


    ¡°It turned out that the passenger flow in Naples in the past two days was much higher than the previous two days.¡±


    ¡°It was also a weekday.¡±


    ¡°The daily passenger flow was about 26,000 to 28,000 people.¡±


    ¡°The passenger flow in the past two days was about 29,000 to 30,000 people.¡±


    Marven frowned and said:


    ¡°The passenger flow has increased by less than five percentage points.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not outrageous if you look at it alone.¡±


    ¡°Are there any other clues?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Although the overall passenger flow has only increased by a few percentage points,¡±


    ¡°The passenger flow to Spain has increased by 60%!¡±


    ¡°On previous working days, there were only seven or eight hundred passengers going to Spain every day,¡±


    ¡°But in the past two days, it has soared to more than a thousand people.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±

 Chapter 6482

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6482">Chapter 6482</h2>


    Marven became interested and asked him with a smile:


    ¡°How did Aie to this conclusion?¡±


    ¡°Did it hack into the information of Naples Airport?¡±


    Duncan smiled and said: ¡°No, I dare not let it invade the airport casually.¡±


    ¡°Although it has strongputing power,puting power cannot rece technology.¡±


    ¡°It can generate realistic videos,¡±


    ¡°But it may not be able to train itself into the most powerful hacker.¡±


    ¡°The protection capabilities of the civil aviation system are still very strong.¡±


    ¡°Almost all of them are provided by top Inte securitypanies.¡±


    ¡°If we invade, we may leave clues and be tracked.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Ai¡¯s method actually sounds stupid because we have deployed enough vending machines,¡±


    ¡°And the wide-angle cameras inside cover a wide range.¡±


    ¡°So we covered almost all the boarding gates at Naples Airport,¡±


    ¡°And we were able to take pictures of the information boards in front of the boarding gates.¡±


    ¡°So what flights are there at each boarding gate and where are they going,¡±


    ¡°Ai had urate answers by analyzing the video,¡±


    ¡°And because the video was recorded throughout the entire process,¡±


    ¡°Ai also counted the passenger flow information for each destination city and country.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yesterday and today, all the nes from Naples to Spain were full,¡±


    ¡°And all the tickets to any city were sold out or even oversold,¡±


    ¡°And there were two business jets in the business jet building heading to Seville, Spain.¡±


    Marven murmured, ¡°Suddenly so many people going to Spain,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a bit strange, could it be that the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office is going to change its station?¡±


    ¡°It is very likely.¡±


    Duncan exined: ¡°Oh, we also analyzed the facial information of all passengers going to Spain.¡±


    ¡°In the past, 70% of the passengers going from Naples to Spain were European and American faces,¡±


    ¡°That is, Caucasians, but in the past two days,¡±


    ¡°The number of yellow people with Asian faces ounted for 60%,¡±


    ¡°This means that most of the new passengers going to Spain in the past two days are Asian-looking.¡±


    ¡°So this further confirms your spection that the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office should be moving,¡±


    ¡°And their destination is Spain!¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but eximed:


    ¡°Ai turns out to be useful in this way.¡±


    ¡°Simply analyzing the video can get so much information and detect the anomalies.¡±


    ¡°This thing is really useful.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°This thing is strong because itsputing power is unparalleled.¡±


    ¡°If we let it do calctions, it will be stronger than theputing power of people all over the world holding handheld calctors at the same time.¡±


    ¡°If we let it analyze videos and watch surveince videos,¡±


    ¡°It is equivalent to distributing the surveince videos to 100 million people to help us analyze them.¡±


    ¡°The efficiency and meticulousness are notparable to human power.¡±


    Marven nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°In fact, it is still the inspector Li who trained it well.¡±


    ¡°Once it has criminal investigation awareness, it will be able to help us find more problems.¡±


    ¡°When we have all the key hubs in the world under control,¡±


    ¡°The members of the Warriors Den will be nowhere to hide!¡±


    Marven said, ¡°By the way, since so many of them are going to Spain in batches,¡±


    ¡°I feel that the group of people who left on the business jet should be more important people in the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°You let AI sort out the high-definition facial images of these people.¡±


    ¡°I will invite Ria over and let her take a look.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said,


    ¡°Miss Song is the assistant of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°She must know the senior officials of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office!¡±


    ¡­


    Ria had not received the departure notice at this time.


    Seeing that the female rtives around her had almost left and she was the only one left in the temporary rest area,


    She felt a little panic in her heart,


    Not knowing how Marven would deal with her next.


    While she was nervous, a female soldier from the Cataclysmic Front came over and said to her,


    ¡°Miss Song, Mr. Ye has something to do with you.¡±


    Ria hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, OK¡­ where is Mr. Ye?¡±


    The female soldier said, ¡°Mr. Ye and Inspector Li are in the factory director¡¯s office.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    She quickly stood up, walked out of the isted female rest area,


    And came to the factory director¡¯s office.


    After knocking on the door, she heard Marven say, ¡°Come in.¡±


    She pushed the door open and asked carefully,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, are you looking for me?¡±


    Marven nodded and said to her, ¡°I have a batch of portrait information here.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me see if they are members of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office?¡±


    Ria asked in surprise,


    ¡°How did Mr. Ye get the portrait information of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office?¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s a batch¡­¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Take a look first, and I¡¯ll tell you after you finish reading.¡±

 Chapter 6483

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6483">Chapter 6483</h2>


    Ria curiously browsed the pictures Marven gave her.


    These portraits were basically selected by AI.


    It first presented the facial details of the passengers on the two business jets,


    And then all the Asian passengers going to Spain at other boarding gates.


    As soon as she opened it,


    She was stunned by the photos in front of her.


    All the passengers on the business jets were high-level officials and their families of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office!


    Among them, the two Tongzhi seniors and their families were also among them!


    She couldn¡¯t help asking Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ How did you get these photos?¡±


    ¡°All the people on them are core members of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°More than half of them are from the Wu family.¡±


    ¡°There are also two Tongzhi seniors,¡±


    ¡°Who is almost the highest level of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office except the Grand Governor and General Yuan.¡±


    Marven and Duncan looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    It seems that this AI is really amazing.


    Through the monitoring of the airport,


    It urately identified the big move of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.


    So, Marven said to her,


    ¡°Look at the background of these photos,¡±


    ¡°They are all at the airport.¡±


    ¡°These people have left Naples by ne in the past two days,¡±


    ¡°And their destination is a city in southern Spain.¡±


    ¡°Do you think they are migrating?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Ria nodded and said, ¡°I heard that the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office has to change its headquarters every once in a while.¡±


    ¡°If there is an emergency in the meantime,¡±


    ¡°It may be temporarily changed.¡±


    ¡°As for where it will be moved to, I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Since so many people are going to Spain in a short period of time,¡±


    ¡°It is very likely that the new headquarters is there.¡±


    After listening, Marven nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°Such arge-scale personnel transfer in such a short period of time should be an emergency order.¡±


    ¡°It is very likely because of their defeat in Nigeria this time and your disappearance,¡±


    ¡°So they are worried about exposing the location of the Naples Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    After that, Marven said,


    ¡°But they probably never dreamed that such an urgent personnel transfer would leak out.¡±


    Ria couldn¡¯t help but exim:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡¯s intelligence efficiency is really amazing.¡±


    ¡°The Governor¡¯s Office has always been cautious.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has many legal identities with different backgrounds.¡±


    ¡°Normal investigations can¡¯t find any problems at all.¡±


    ¡°You found it just as it started to move.¡±


    Marven smiled slightly. Ria¡¯s thinking logic ispletely different from Ai.


    Sometimes people have too strong logical thinking and think of the most direct solution first.


    It¡¯s like solving a math problem of chickens and rabbits in the same cage.


    Chickens and rabbits are locked in a cage.


    There are thirty-five heads and ny-four feet.


    To calcte how many chickens and rabbits there are in total,


    People always have to find the simplest and most efficient way to calcte it.


    They have to use a set of algorithms to hit the key points.


    After finding this method, when you encounter the same problem in the future,


    They can directly apply that solution to calcte.


    But Ai doesn¡¯t care about you.


    Ai¡¯sputing power is so strong that it doesn¡¯t require any skills at all.


    Chickens and rabbits are locked in a cage,


    Aren¡¯t there thirty-five heads?


    There are at most 35 chickens and rabbits in total,


    So we start with one rabbit, and if one rabbit is wrong, we count it as two.


    It may seem stupid, but relying on powerfulputing power,


    This method can calcte tens of thousands of simr problems in milliseconds.


    Not to mention 35 heads, even if it is 3.5 million or 35 million heads,


    For Ai, it is just a workload within one millisecond.


    Therefore, Ai will not stick to the ways and methods that humans rely on,


    It will just do it hard. With so many airports,


    With so many passengers, and so much video data,


    It is a frame-by-frame and pixel-by-pixel analysis,


    So the breadth of thinking about problems is much broader than that of humans.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Now, arge number of members of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office have been marked by Ai.


    In the future, as long as these people appear in Ai¡¯s sight,


    They will be marked out immediately, and no one can escape.


    So, Marven asked Ria to continue to identify the appearance of other suspects.


    Although Ria did not know some of them, she could still judge that they were members of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office by relying on her memory.


    Therefore, at least 80% of the hundreds of people marked by Ai were confirmed by her.


    The remaining 20% was not necessarily a mistake by Ai,


    But it might be that she had not seen those people when she was in the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.

 Chapter 6484

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6484">Chapter 6484</h2>


    Then, Marven said to Ria:


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Miss Song.¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to take you to Naples,¡±


    ¡°But now it seems unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°Thest batch of people will evacuateter, and you can go with the car.¡±


    Ria was waiting for Marven¡¯s arrangement for her.


    She did not want to leave with these people and go to an unknown ce.


    She hoped to stay with him to prove her value,


    Because she knew very well that she had no ability to remove the poison left in her body,


    And she could only hope in Marven.


    However, if she had no value to Marven,


    He might not have the motivation to help her.


    A year will pass in the blink of an eye.


    If she didn¡¯t get the antidote, she would surely die in a year.


    So, when she heard Marven ask her to evacuate with the others,


    Her mood instantly plummeted.


    She was afraid that Marven would just ignore her.


    Now her cultivation was sealed,


    Her freedom was restricted,


    And there was a time bomb of poison in her body.


    Once he abandoned her in a corner of the world,


    She was afraid that her life would be over.


    Marven saw the struggle and depression in her expression, and said,


    ¡°Miss Song, everyone who has set out does not know the destination they are going to.¡±


    ¡°It is not intentional to conceal it,¡±


    ¡°But I am afraid that some people will encounter some idents on the way.¡±


    ¡°Once the destination is leaked to the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°It will not only affect these more than 10,000 people,¡±


    ¡°But also the thousands of people I sent there from Cyprus before.¡±


    ¡°So it is the same for you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know where you are going next,¡±


    ¡°And you may have some doubts and worries in your heart,¡±


    ¡°But I can promise you that you are going with them to a temporary ce.¡±


    ¡°I still have this matter to finish.¡±


    ¡°After I finish my trip, I will return to China,¡±


    ¡°And I will also have someone send you to China.¡±


    ¡°I promised you before that I would let you meet Jeremiah,¡±


    ¡°And I will naturally do what I say.¡±


    When Marven said this, Ria was relieved.


    She felt like she had survived a disaster.


    With red eyes, she said to Marven,


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye, thank you!¡±


    Marven nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°Okay, go and get ready, we¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ria said immediately,


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb Mr. Ye and Inspector Li.¡±


    After that, she bowed to Marven and Duncan respectively,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    And then carefully walked out the door.


    After Ria left, Duncan asked Marven,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, are you nning to go to Spain?¡±


    ¡°Not for now.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Our ancestors have an old saying that goes, don¡¯t chase a desperate enemy.¡±


    ¡°These people evacuated in such a hasty and anxious manner,¡±


    ¡°Which is no different from a desperate enemy.¡±


    ¡°There is not much point in chasing them now.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, their movements are under our control,¡±


    ¡°So let them breathe a sigh of relief first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s really meaningless to chase these people now.¡±


    ¡°After all, theirmander-in-chief is still in Moro.¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°Speaking of theirmander-in-chief,¡±


    ¡°I really want to find an opportunity to meet him.¡±


    Duncan asked hurriedly, ¡°What is Mr. Ye¡¯s n?¡±


    ¡°Capture the king first?¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°There is no point in capturing him,¡±


    ¡°But I can lend him to Wu Feiyan to put some eye drops on him.¡±


    Then he asked Duncan, ¡°By the way, Inspector Li, do you think the factory director wille tomorrow?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow at thetest.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marven said,


    ¡°Restore this ce and clean up the scene before thest group of people evacuate.¡±


    ¡°The two of us will stay here and find a hidden ce to wait for him!¡±

 Chapter 6485

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6485">Chapter 6485</h2>


    In thest hour before dawn,


    Joseph led thest group of people to leave the food factory.


    Marven asked him to lock the gate from the outside.


    Only he and Duncan were left in the huge food factory.


    Duncan looked at the site that had been restored to its original state and couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, the efficiency and execution of these cavalry guards and death soldiers are too strong.¡±


    ¡°Even if Ie to see this scene,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell that more than 10,000 people have stayed here for a short time.¡±


    Marven nodded and sighed:


    ¡°Their efficiency and execution are honed by hundreds of years of very.¡±


    After that, Marven let out a long breath and said:


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Inspector Li has been busy for several days.¡±


    ¡°Take a break.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on it and see if the factory director wille today.¡±


    Duncan had been working non-stop for several days,¡±


    ¡°With little rest. Now that everyone had evacuated,¡±


    He felt relieved and felt that his body was indeed exhausted.


    He said to Marven, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°You can sleep without worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything here.¡±


    Then, Marven asked Duncan to go to the factory director¡¯s office,


    He walked out of the factory and sat on the ground under the shed outside the warehouse that was used to protect trucks from rain.


    He continued to operate the hand seals and absorb spiritual energy,


    While also releasing some spiritual energy to sense the surroundings at all times.


    In the past few days, Marven has been operating the hand seals whenever he has free time,


    And the spiritual energy umted in his body has be more and more full.


    He ns to inject all the spiritual energy into the ring that Maria gave him,


    When the spiritual energy in his body has umted to a limit,


    To see if there will be any new discoveries.


    Soon, the sky gradually brightened.


    Duncan was sleeping soundly, and time passed quickly while Marven was meditating.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, it was noon.


    At this time, Marven noticed the movement in the distance.


    The car of the director of the food factory came again.


    He smiled and walked back to the factory and came to the director¡¯s office.


    Duncan had just woken up at this time.


    He had slept for seven or eight hours.


    He was refreshed.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Marvening over,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    So he immediately asked him:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°The director is here.¡±


    Duncan raised his eyebrows and said with a smile,


    ¡°It seems that he is really anxious.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Inspector Li.¡±


    ¡°He will see that the gate is locked from the outside and may climb in to see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Duncan smiled and responded,


    And left the factory with Marven and climbed out directly from the low back wall.


    At the same time, the director also parked his car outside the gate.


    He got out of the car and saw that the gate was locked from the outside,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but feel confused.


    In his opinion, even if the factory has not started upgrading and renovation yet,


    Duncan should not close the factory and leave at noon.


    Moreover, he saw that although he had not started constructionst time,


    He still had several subordinates here.


    Even if he had something to do, he should at least leave one person.


    After hesitating for a moment, he took out his mobile phone and called Duncan to talk about Duncan¡¯s tone.


    After all, thest time they met, he used his keen sense of smell and his eyes to judge that Duncan must have encountered problems with funds.


    Duncan said that he could solve the problem of funds in three to five days,


    But now not only did he not start the work, but he also left.


    This gave people a feeling that something was wrong.


    The phone number that Duncan left for him was turned off.


    He called at the door for a long time but couldn¡¯t get through.


    He felt more and more strange.


    So he shouted outside the door:


    ¡°Is anyone there? Mr. Li, are you there?¡±


    After shouting a few times and no one answered,


    He pped the door lock on the fence door hard,


    Banging it several times, but there was still no movement inside.


    The factory director couldn¡¯t help but smile,


    And felt that something good was going to happen.


    So he immediately climbed up the iron gate, climbed over it clumsily,


    And jumped down after struggling for a while.


    He didn¡¯t care about the dirt on his body,


    And he immediately ran into the factory.


    At this time, he was still worried that Duncan or his men would suddenly appear,


    So he was still shouting,


    ¡°Mr. Li, are you okay? I came in to see you.¡±


    ¡°If you are here, please don¡¯t misunderstand me!¡±


    While shouting, he entered the factory.


    In the factory, the equipment had been dismantled,


    And it seemed that the dismantling work was stopped halfway.


    No one was seen, and there was nothing else unusual at the scene.


    He looked around and couldn¡¯t help but wonder:


    ¡°Where did that guy go?¡±


    ¡°Did he temporarily stop working, or did he just run away?¡±

 Chapter 6486

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6486">Chapter 6486</h2>


    Marven and Duncan had just seen him climb over the door and go in.


    Marven asked Duncan: ¡°Inspector Li, what do you think he will do next?¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Since he can¡¯t contact me,¡±


    ¡°He will definitelye here every day.¡±


    ¡°When he finds out that I may note back one day,¡±


    ¡°He may think about taking over this business again.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°In that case, it seems that the time is not very controble.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It may be better to give him a call directly and say that you have an emergency in the country and need to go back.¡±


    ¡°It may take a month or two,¡±


    ¡°But let him rest assured that you will be back before the two-month deadline.¡±


    After that, Marven said, ¡°You should deal with the tone.¡±


    ¡°Let him feel that you may be in big trouble and may not be able toe back in two months.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Duncan said,


    ¡°Try to get him to resume production tomorrow.¡±


    After that, he immediately turned on the phone and called the factory director back.


    The factory manager was in the factory at the moment,


    Dreaming that Duncan had disappeared.


    Suddenly, he received a call from Duncan, and his heart sank instantly.


    He looked around nervously,


    Fearing that Duncan would suddenly appear from nowhere.


    Seeing that there was really no one around,


    He picked up the phone and said with a smile:


    ¡°Hey, Boss Li, why was your phone turned off when I called you just now?¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°I have something urgent to go back to China.¡±


    ¡°There is no direct flight from Casanca.¡±


    ¡°I have to transfer to Cairo.¡±


    ¡°I just got off the ne. What do you want to talk to me about?¡±


    The factory manager was a little disappointed,


    But he could hear that Duncan¡¯s tone was a little anxious and seemed a little absent-minded,


    So he hurriedly asked him:


    ¡°Mr. Li, why did you go back before the factory started?¡±


    ¡°When will your partner¡¯s fundse in?¡±


    Duncan said irritably: ¡°Hey, why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Our contract clearly states it in ck and white.¡±


    ¡°I just need to pay your bnce within two months.¡±


    ¡°As for when the factory will be upgraded, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    The factory manager quickly exined,


    ¡°You misunderstood Mr. Li. I¡¯m not urging you to give me the final payment,¡±


    ¡°Nor am I worried that you won¡¯t pay me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about you. Those workers have taken your money to go on vacation.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t start work in two months,¡±


    ¡°They will have nowhere to work and will definitely not wait for you.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t continue to pay them wages to support them, right?¡±


    ¡°When you finish the renovation and start work in a while,¡±


    ¡°There will be no skilled workers to find.¡±


    ¡°It will take time to recruit people and run in, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Duncan responded, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to China this time, and I may not be able toe back for a month.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept the loss by then, but don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely pay you the final payment before the contract expires.¡±


    After that, Duncan didn¡¯t wait for him to reply, and said directly:


    ¡°Okay, I have something else to do, so I won¡¯t talk to you for now.¡±


    After saying this, Duncan hung up the phone.


    The factory director¡¯s brain was working fast at this time.


    He muttered: ¡°He may note back in a month?¡±


    ¡°Could this guy be in big trouble?¡±


    ¡°He left, but he didn¡¯te to me directly to break the contract and ask for the $100,000 back.¡±


    ¡°It seems that he still has some hope.¡±


    ¡°But from his tone, it is estimated that he is in big trouble,¡±


    ¡°And he may note back in a month.¡±


    ¡°I think this guy must not be able to pay the bnce.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he wille back to me for the $100,000.¡±


    After that, he looked at the equipment around him and said excitedly:


    ¡°Who cares? The factory is idle and the workers¡¯ wages have been paid.¡±


    ¡°Just will call them back to work!¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Li can¡¯t get the money back after two months andes to me for a refund,¡±


    ¡°I will fight him hard.¡±


    ¡°If I can oust him, I won¡¯t give him the $100,000.¡±


    ¡°If he really can¡¯t wait, or he insists on suing me, then I will wait until the court rules that I lose and then return the $100,000 to him!¡±


    ¡°Even if I return him $100,000, I still get $100,000 for nothing!¡±


    ¡°The key is that I will start working now,¡±


    ¡°And he has even paid the workers¡¯ wages for me.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just for nothing in the past one or two months?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can earn another $100,000! This time I¡¯m really lucky!¡±


    Thinking of this, he immediately ran out excitedly,


    And once again clumsily climbed over the wall.


    After getting into the car, he did not leave,


    But directly knocked open the door locked with a chain lock,


    And then immediately called his foreman and said,


    ¡°Let everyone end their vacation and return to work immediately!¡±


    The foreman asked in surprise: ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t you give us paid leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, even I paid your mother¡¯s sry!¡±


    The factory manager angrily scolded:


    ¡°Why do you take the money and don¡¯t work?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think there is such a good thing?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up ande to work,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise you must spit out every penny of the advance money I paid!¡±

 Chapter 6487

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6487">Chapter 6487</h2>


    In remote viges and towns,


    Workers do not have any so-called rights.


    As long as the boss can give them a job,


    They will be grateful and leave when they are told to leave.


    Not to mentionpensation, it is already a blessing to be able to settle their wages.


    Although the employees here do not have abor contract with thepany,


    For the sake of livelihood, no one wants to offend the factory owner.


    Therefore, when the factory director strictly asked everyone to return to the factory to start work immediately,


    No one dared to dy for a moment.


    They set out from home and rushed to the factory by various means of transportation.


    In their opinion, they will not have any dissatisfaction with the boss because of his inconsistency.


    On the contrary, they are very happy because they have received a few days of paid vacation.


    Now that the vacation is over early,


    They do not feel any loss, so everyone feels very at ease.


    Several core employees arrived first and saw that most of the production lines in the factory had been dismantled.


    They asked the factory manager in confusion:


    ¡°Boss, didn¡¯t the Asian guy say he wanted to buy our factory to upgrade?¡±


    ¡°Howe it¡¯s been dismantled like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than before.¡±


    Duncan had reserved a trick for the boss to announce to the employees that the factory was just cooperating with him,


    Not selling it to him.


    So the crowd was just curious about why the upgrades were suddenly stopped,


    And they were not surprised that the boss continued to take over the factory.


    The factory manager felt that the employees¡¯ excuse that they had no ties with the factory actually provided him with a lot of convenience,


    So he said, ¡°The Asian capital chain has problems.¡±


    ¡°He went back to raise money and will not be back in a short time.¡±


    ¡°We cannot wait for him during this period.¡±


    ¡°If he cannot raise money, the factory will not allow him to invest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you toe back and continue working.¡±


    Then he ordered, ¡°Hurry up and organize experienced workers to start the production line.¡±


    ¡°I have already agreed with the supplier at the dock that several sardine trucks will be delivered this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°We must start to work smoothly today.¡±


    Canned sardines are not a high-tech product, and the old production line has no technical content.


    For these employees who have worked here for many years,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Assembling such an old production line without any CNC technology is much simpler than assembling a bicycle with a transmission.


    So a group of maleborers, led by experienced technicians,


    Immediately began to rebuild the production line.


    At around 4 or 5 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, as several old refrigerated trucks drove from the dock,


    The workers on the production line began to skillfully ughter the fresh sardines.


    Soon, smoke wasing out of the boiler used to steam the canned sardines.


    After a few days of silence, this sardine canning factory returned to a busy state.


    Marven and Duncan sat in the prepared vehicle and waited until the factory resumed work.


    Only then did they feel relieved.


    Marven sighed, ¡°Everything is settled,¡±


    ¡°As if nothing has happened.¡±


    ¡°Even if the people from the Warriors Den find out about this ce in the future,¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t have any doubts about this ce.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Even if they doubt it, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°So many people havee in to start work,¡±


    ¡°And we can see them working.¡±


    ¡°The on-site management is chaotic and the sanitary conditions are poor.¡±


    ¡°The water used to clean the sardines in the ughter pool keeps flowing,¡±


    ¡°Dripping all over the ground,¡±


    ¡°And then being crushed and trampled by these workers,¡±


    ¡°No clues will be left.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, once they start working here, the fishy smell is very strong,¡±


    ¡°And the blood, body fluids, and internal organs of the fish are sshed everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Even if our people identally leave clues in the sense of criminal investigation when they evacuated,¡±


    ¡°They will be destroyed by them.¡±


    ¡°Even the best police dogs will be confused when they go in.¡±

 Chapter 6488

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6488">Chapter 6488</h2>


    Marven asked jokingly,


    ¡°Even if you were sent here without knowing it,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t find any clues?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Duncan said:


    ¡°Many unsolved cases, in the final analysis, are because there is no evidence.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°As long as the essence of the evidence is damaged,¡±


    ¡°Even if the Golden Immortales, it will be useless.¡±


    ¡°You see, there are cases in various countries that have been solved after many years.¡±


    ¡°Such cases are often because there is a little bit of key evidence left at the time,¡±


    ¡°Such as iplete fingerprints and human DNA information.¡±


    ¡°Entering the information age, fingerprint, and DNA collection covers more and more people.¡±


    ¡°Once a suspect is collected or his immediate family members are collected,¡±


    ¡°His good days are basically over.¡±


    As he said, Duncan said: ¡°We have already processed the biological information here when we evacuated.¡±


    ¡°Once these people start working, it won¡¯t take two or three days.¡±


    ¡°All the clues are gone, and can¡¯t find anything unusual.¡±


    Marven nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°Thanks to the professional quality of Inspector Li,¡±


    ¡°I feel more at ease here.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Mr. Ye, you are too kind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any advantages.¡±


    ¡°I just have some industry experience as a criminal policeman for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Compared with you, I am still far behind.¡±


    Marven started the car and said with a smile:


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop bragging about business here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here and go back to Casanca to meet that Romen, and then we can leave and return to Northern Europe.¡±


    Duncan asked hurriedly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, do you really want to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°This man is the Grand Commander of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°He is definitely ranked in the top ten in the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°He is a descendant of the Wu family and a junior of Victoria.¡±


    ¡°I dare not say that I can find any breakthrough from him,¡±


    ¡°But at least I can give her a warning.¡±


    Duncan asked again, ¡°What is Mr. Ye¡¯s n? Are you going to kill Romen?¡±


    ¡°There is no point in killing him.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°The Right Army Governor¡¯s Office even has its garrison reced in rotation,¡±


    ¡°And there are always emergency candidates.¡±


    ¡°The position of the Grand Commander is probably the same.¡±


    ¡°You forgot what Song Ruyu said. The Grand Commander before Romen was his brother Jon,¡±


    ¡°But Jon disappeared overnight, and Romen took over urgently.¡±


    ¡°No one mentioned Jon¡¯s disappearance. I think he must have been killed by Romen,¡±


    ¡°But Romen must have other candidates around him.¡±


    ¡°As long as there is any problem with Romen, Victoria will definitely let the candidate take over all his duties.¡±


    ¡°Killing him will not affect the operation of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office. ¡°


    Duncan agreed and said, ¡°These so-called Grand Commanders are just a group of senior employees, not even shareholders.¡±


    ¡°The entire Warriors Den is a sole proprietorship.¡±


    ¡°Victoria is the only boss and the only shareholder.¡±


    ¡°No matter how high the level of others is, they are essentially employees.¡±


    ¡°Their death is of no consequence to Victoria.¡±


    After that, Duncan was even more puzzled and asked Marven,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, since you are not going to kill Romen, what are your ns for meeting him?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t incite him to rebel, can you?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that he is a descendant of the Wu family,¡±


    ¡°Just the fact that his family and rtives are in the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°He would never dare to betray Victoria.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I never thought of turning him against me.¡±


    ¡°I have basically figured out the structure of Victoria and the Five Military Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°The Five Military Governor¡¯s Office is full of frontier officials.¡±


    ¡°No one is qualified to stay with Victoria.¡±


    ¡°I even suspect that they don¡¯t know where Victoria is.¡±


    ¡°If I turn him against me, he can¡¯t provide any help for me to deal with Victoria,¡±


    ¡°And he may be reced at any time, which may expose my identity.¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Victoria cut off one of his hands?¡±


    ¡°I just want to do a good thing and help him connect this hand to see how Victoria feels then!¡±

 Chapter 6489

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6489">Chapter 6489</h2>


    ¡°Connect his hand?¡±


    Duncan was stunned when he heard Marven¡¯s casual words.


    He knew that Marven had the ability to help Jon¡¯s broken hand regenerate,


    But the method he knew was the magic pill, the Reshaping Pill.


    So, he subconsciously asked Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ are you¡­ are you going to give Jon a Reshaping Pill?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Marven nodded firmly and smiled:


    ¡°Only the Reshaping Pill has the ability to regenerate his broken hand.¡±


    Duncan couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that to regenerate a hand, you also need an extremely expensive Reshaping Pill?¡±


    Marven nodded and said: ¡°Even if you just grow a finger again,¡±


    ¡°You need a whole Reshaping Pill.¡±


    ¡°You can understand that only a whole Reshaping Pill can activate the body¡¯s regeneration.¡±


    ¡°As for how much is regenerated, it is all within the scope of this pill,¡±


    ¡°Simr to the meal fee of a buffet,¡±


    ¡°Whether you eat more or less, it will be treated equally.¡±


    Duncan subconsciously eximed: ¡°This is too wasteful¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, this person is Victoria¡¯s descendant.¡±


    ¡°Even if you give him a pill,¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to use it for himself, so why waste it¡­¡±


    After that, he quickly exined:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡±


    ¡°I just think it¡¯s a pity to use such an expensive pill on the enemy.¡±


    Duncan himself has experienced the magic of this pill.


    Not to mention regenerating a broken hand,


    Even if the whole body is beaten into a sieve-like himself,


    It can still reshape aplete and healthy body.


    If Marven puts it out for auction, the price will be much higher than the rejuvenation pill.


    Using it on an enemy is really a waste of this precious resource.


    Marven smiled calmly and said,


    ¡°Although this kind of elixir may be very valuable,¡±


    ¡°Its efficacy is indeed shocking.¡±


    ¡°It is not suitable for selling anyway.¡±


    ¡°But I still have a lot of it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have much effect if I take it normally.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth taking one to make Victoria depressed.¡±


    Duncan didn¡¯t know how to express himself for a moment,¡±


    ¡°So he just sighed and said,¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Mr. Ye¡­ If we are not mistaken, Jon¡¯s left hand must have been cut off by Victoria,¡±


    ¡°And you use the elixir to renew it.¡±


    ¡°Victoria may not really have any emotional fluctuations.¡±


    As he said, Duncan added, ¡°There is also Jon.¡±


    ¡°You help him grow his left hand again. He dared not hide it from Victoria and would definitely tell her as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Victoria, if she is afraid that he had ulterior motives, would probably rece him directly.¡±


    ¡°In the end, I am afraid that Jon would get the advantage for nothing¡­¡±


    Marvenughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Li.¡±


    ¡°I am not someone who will easily let others take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°Friends and rtives are fine, but enemies have no chance.¡±


    ¡°I know all this, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Seeing Marven so confident, Duncan knew that he must have his own ns,


    So he stopped talking.


    Since the Tiger Guards of Naples and the Cavalry Guards of Nigeria had alreadye to Moro openly,


    Their whereabouts were no longer a secret to Marven,


    And it was not difficult to find them.


    Jon was in an office of Moore Trade at this time,


    Discussing the next countermeasures with Chavren.


    Jon knew that he would definitely not be able to hide hising to Moro from the enemy.


    If the enemy really intended to eliminate him,


    He and the Tiger Soldiers beside him might not be able to defeat him.

 Chapter 6490

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6490">Chapter 6490</h2>


    However, Jon did not dare toe.


    The raid on the Moran base was already a major dereliction of duty,


    And Ria¡¯s disappearance was even more wrong.


    Although the Lord only ordered the three elders to cut off his left hand,


    Jon was also afraid that this was just a dying tactic of the Lord.


    If the Lord was still angry, he would have to deal with him sooner orter after this hurdle.


    He took the initiative to volunteer toe to the most dangerous ce,


    In fact, just to show his loyalty to the Lord,


    And at least to save some impression for himself.


    Although this is somewhat dangerous,


    It is much better than waiting to die in Nigeria.


    If he really died in the hands of the enemy,


    It would definitely be better than being executed by the Lord.


    After all, dying in the hands of the enemy would be a way to break the Warriors Den and be loyal to the Lord.


    The Lord would naturally remind his sessor to take good care of his family.


    Unlike his eldest brother, not only was the body buried on the spot after death,


    But his wife and children were all under house arrest,N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    And it was a lifelong house arrest.


    Even children of only a few years old would be under house arrest until they died.


    Although Victoria would not order them to be killed,


    She would not let him get married and have children to leave a bloodline.


    Chavren was somewhat worried at this time.


    He said to Jon, ¡°Grand Commander,¡±


    ¡°We hold on here. If the enemyes, the three elders will never be able to arrive in a short time.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid they will be unable to fight back.¡±


    Jon didn¡¯t want to tell Chavren his true thoughts, so he said firmly,


    ¡°I am directly responsible for the Moro incident.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t make up for it with all my strength,¡±


    ¡°How can I face the Lord?¡±


    Chavren said, ¡°I am also willing to be loyal to the Lord,¡±


    ¡°But I am worried that my sacrifice will be in vain.¡±


    ¡°If the Grand Commander acts as bait and the three elders can secretlye and ambush and wait,¡±


    ¡°That would be the best solution.¡±


    Jon shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°The significance of the three elders is that if they have any problems,¡±


    ¡°The Lord will have to personally take action when facing such an enemy in the future.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the Lord cannot let the three elders take risks unless it is absolutely necessary.¡±


    ¡°The enemy is obviously more cunning and stronger than imagined.¡±


    ¡°If the three elderse quietly, who will ambush who is another matter.¡±


    Chavren nodded and said,


    ¡°Then I will allocate more Tiger Guards in secret and do my best to ensure your safety, Grand Commander!¡±


    Jon smiled bitterly and said, ¡°General Yuan, thank you for your trouble.¡±


    Chavren said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s all my job.¡±


    Jon sighed and said, ¡°General Yuan,¡±


    ¡°Go and get busy first, let me rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chavren said, ¡°Grand Admiral, please tell me if you have anything to say.¡±


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I will not bother you.¡±


    Seeing Chavren turn around and leave, Jon hesitated for a moment,


    But still called him and said,


    ¡°General Yuan, thank you for doing me a favor.¡±


    Chavren immediately said respectfully, ¡°Grand Admiral, please don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Jon said, ¡°Go to the city of Casanca and see if there are any prosthetic limbs that can be bought.¡±


    ¡°Find one for me. My left cuff is empty and it feels awkward.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Chavren immediately said, ¡°I will go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still some time before dark. I think there should be no danger.¡±


    ¡°Grand Admiral, please don¡¯t go out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jon nodded. After Chavren left, he subconsciously rolled up the sleeve of his left arm.


    The neat wound surface was exposed from the sleeve,


    And the cross-section like a medical specimen made him subconsciously retch.


    He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°I wonder if I will have a chance to get my hand again in this life¡­¡±

 Chapter 6491

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6491">Chapter 6491</h2>


    The initial stage of amputation is the most painful and difficult.


    For many years, he was a healthy person with no defects.


    Suddenly, he lost some limbs, which was a great psychological blow.


    Jon was the same.


    For people like him, the most difficult thing was to ept his disability psychologically,


    And then to ovee and make up for his disability physically.


    He would often go through a period of depression.


    Jon had always been arrogant and became the Grand Commander of the Right Army Commander¡¯s Office.


    He was originally in high spirits,


    But now he suddenly became disabled,


    Which was like being poured with a bucket of ice water.


    Just when he was feeling depressed and sighing,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    There was a knock on the door.


    He looked at the time.


    It had been more than an hour since Chavren left.


    He thought Chavren hadpleted his mission and returned,


    So he hurriedly said, ¡°Come in, the door is not locked.¡±


    The door was gently pushed open from the outside, and Jon immediately said,


    ¡°Have you bought it? Let me try it.¡±


    Jon did not have any hope for the value that could be bought in a ce like Casanca.


    He just wanted to buy one to deal with it so that no one would notice the clues,


    So he did not think it was unusual that Chavren came back so soon.


    But what he did not expect was that the man who shed in after the door was pushed open was not Chavren,


    But a strange man who looked much younger than Chavren and was wearing a mask.


    Jon was immediately horrified and asked:


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Grand Commander Wu,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯m not targeting you.¡±


    ¡°Besides, your security work here is meaningless to me.¡±


    ¡°I cane to this kind of ce anytime I want,¡±


    ¡°And leave anytime I want.¡±


    When Jon heard the other party call him Grand Commander Wu,


    He immediately asked vigntly: ¡°You¡­ do you know me?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of your name,¡±


    ¡°And today is the first time I¡¯ve seen you in person.¡±


    As he said that, Charlie¡¯s voice immediately turned cold, and he said:


    ¡°Grand Commander, if you cooperate with me obediently,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout, and don¡¯t¡­ try to tip off anyone.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t make it difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, I have prepared a great gift for you.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can ept it.¡±


    Jon looked at Charlie and asked vigntly,


    ¡°Duke Mining was done by you, right?!¡±


    Charlie said calmly, ¡°Yes, it was me.¡±


    ¡°I think the Grand Commander should have taken Ria¡¯s sword, right?¡±


    Jon looked at Charlie nervously and asked,


    ¡°Did youe here to kill me?¡±


    Charlie waved his hand,


    ¡°I just said that I prepared a great gift for you,¡±


    ¡°And brought it to you specially.¡±


    As he said that, he looked at Jon¡¯s empty left sleeve and asked with a smile,


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with the left hand,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was it cut off by Victoria¡¯s men?¡±


    Jon was panicked and couldn¡¯t help asking Charlie:


    ¡°You¡­how did you know?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I have been paying attention to Moro and Nigeria.¡±


    ¡°If you have any movement, it can generally not be hidden from my surveince.¡±


    Then, Charlie asked again: ¡°Why did the Grand Commander lose his left hand?¡±


    ¡°Is it because of Duke Mining¡¯s failure?¡±


    Jon didn¡¯t know why Charlie suddenly appeared here, so he asked him:


    ¡°What exactly are you doing here?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I came here today just to see your style,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect, the Grand Commander to be a disabled person.¡±


    ¡°It must be very hard for him to lose his left hand.¡±


    Jon was worried, but he pretended to be calm and said,


    ¡°Sir, if you have anything to say, don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±

 Chapter 6492

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6492">Chapter 6492</h2>


    ??Charlie nodded, sat down in front of him, and smiled,


    ¡°Telling you the truth. I came here today to bring you warmth.¡±


    As he said that, he took out a remodeling pill and said lightly,


    ¡°Grand Commander, please look at this pill.¡±


    ¡°It is called the Remodeling Pill.¡±


    ¡°As the name suggests, it means to remodel the golden body.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you just lost your left hand.¡±


    ¡°Even if you are chopped into a human-pig now,¡±


    ¡°As long as you take this pill, your hands and feet will grow smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Remodeling Pill?!¡±


    Jon¡¯s eyes widened when he looked at the pill.


    He was just thinking that if he wanted to return to being a real normal person,


    The only way was to get a remodeling pill.


    Apart from this, there was almost no second possibility.


    But he was very pessimistic about this before.


    After all, this kind of elixir is expensive.


    How could he get such a magical medicine?


    Then, he looked at Charlie and smiled bitterly,


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t tease me here.¡±


    ¡°The Reshaping Pill is said to be a life-saving magic medicine.¡±


    ¡°As long as you have it, even if you are beaten to the point where only your brain is left, you can be revived with full blood.¡±


    ¡°I am not sure whether the Lord has such a precious elixir.¡±


    ¡°You just took out a pill and told me that it is pure magic.¡±


    ¡°How can I believe it?¡±


    Charlie did not speak but threw the pill to him directly.


    Jon subconsciously stretched out his two hands to catch it,


    But at that moment he found that he only had one right hand left.


    He barely grabbed the pill with his right hand and instinctively examined it.


    He could smell the pure medicinal fragrance of the pill.


    It was not an ordinary product at a nce,


    But he did not dare to believe it in his heart whether it was a duplicate.


    Charlie said at this time: ¡°Just take the pill.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before your broken hand grows back.¡±


    Jon asked him: ¡°You and I have never met before, and we are enemies.¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand why you want to help me.¡±


    ¡°Besides, how do I know if there is any trick in this pill?¡±


    Charlie sneered: ¡°I can show up here without alerting anyone,¡±


    ¡°And I can also take your life at any time.¡±


    ¡°There is such a big gap in strength between you and me,¡±


    ¡°Do you think it is necessary for me toe to your house and deceive you this time?¡±


    Jon asked carefully: ¡°But why did you give me this pill?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to betray the Lord?¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I give you this pill today, and you don¡¯t need to do anything topensate me.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like Victoria. Since she broke your hand,¡±


    ¡°I will let your hand grow back!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After that, Charlie ordered: ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to eat the pill,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I will take it back.¡±


    ¡°You must remember, there will be no such chance ever again.¡±


    Jon hesitated and struggled for a long time,


    Still, he did not dare to try the pill given to him by the stranger in front of him.


    After all, he was a member of the Wu family.


    He knew very well how the Lord controlled everyone.


    In addition to using his family as long-term hostages,


    She also had a magic weapon,


    Which was the poison nted in these people¡¯s bodies.


    Because he was a member of the Wu family, he was able to skip the step of taking the poison,


    So he was worried that the pill Charlie handed him was of a different kind.


    Once he was controlled by him again,


    It would be a standard pipe dream to think of turning things around in the future.


    Seeing the fear on his face, Charlie became impatient.


    Then, he came to Jon at a very fast speed, snatched the pill from his right hand with one hand,


    And directly pinched his mouth with the other hand.


    Then, his right hand pped Jon¡¯s face like a dunk,


    And the pill went directly from Jon¡¯s mouth into his stomach.


    Seeing his panic, Charlie said lightly:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±


    ¡°You just lost a mere left hand,¡±


    ¡°So the pill will take effect very quickly.¡±


    ¡°Just wait patiently for five or six minutes,¡±


    ¡°And your left hand will grow back.¡±

 Chapter 6493

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6493">Chapter 6493</h2>


    Until now, Jon still couldn¡¯t believe that the man in front of him had taken the legendary Remodeling Pill.


    Just by listening to the effect,


    One can tell that this kind of pill is extremely precious.


    Even his father might not be willing to give it to his son,


    Not to mention that the man in front of him has been the biggest enemy of the Warriors Den for hundreds of years.


    However, after taking the pill,


    He immediately felt that the wound on his left wrist suddenly became hot and itchy,


    Which was very ufortable.


    Marven was naturally not as considerate to Jon as he was to Duncan,


    Ito Yuhiko or Roma.


    When they took the Remodeling Pill,


    Marven specially asked them to take the medicine in a bathtub full of mud to prevent their difort.


    Jon naturally didn¡¯t have such a good life,


    So he could only bear this feeling.


    Soon, his wound was like tens of thousands of ants constantly gnawing on it,


    Painful and itchy,


    And it was getting more and more swollen.


    Just when he was in great pain,


    He suddenly found that his t wound suddenly began to bulge.


    Then, a small bud-like thing grew out at the top of the bulge.


    The bud continued to grow and grow like a germinating seed,


    And then five very thin buds grew out at the tip.


    At this time, Jon hadpletely ignored the pain and itchiness that was scratching his heart and liver,


    But stared at the bud in horror.


    He had already seen that the five small buds grew on the big bud,


    And it had already taken the shape of a palm!


    His eyes widened, staring at the miniature palm,


    And then looked at Marven, muttering:


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ is this really a newly grown left hand?¡±


    Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s genuine.¡±


    ¡°In a few minutes, your left hand will be restored to its original state.¡±


    Jon was already extremely excited in his heart!


    However, in addition to being excited,


    The look in his eyes when he looked at Marven became more puzzled.


    After pondering for a long time, he asked:


    ¡°Sir¡­ I¡­ I really don¡¯t understand,¡±


    ¡°Since you are an enemy of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°Why did you give such a precious elixir to me for nothing?¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°I am not an enemy of your Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°But an enemy of Victoria.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the other members of the Warriors Den are all poor creatures who have been poisoned and enved by her.¡±


    After that, he looked at Jon and said:


    ¡°And I know why you lost your left hand.¡±


    ¡°It must be my actions in Duke Mining that made Victoria lose face,¡±


    ¡°And she had to drag you out to take the me.¡±


    When Jon heard this, he thought to himself:


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this person know that I am a descendant of the Lord?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Does he still think that I am the same as those cavalry guards?¡±


    Thinking of this, he quickly followed Marven¡¯s words and said,


    ¡°Sir, you are so right.¡±


    ¡°We are in this environment and have no choice.¡±


    ¡°We have to do whatever the Lord tells us to do.¡±


    ¡°She wanted me to use my left hand as a price,¡±


    ¡°So I could only cut off my left hand obediently¡­¡±


    Marven said with sympathy,


    ¡°You are really pitiful to be controlled by this old witch who has lived for 400 years,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Jon subconsciously did not dare to say such treasonous words,


    But the current situation was different.


    This person seemed to regard him as a victim of the Lord and gave him an extremely precious Reshaping Pill.


    Although he did not dare to fight against the Lord with him,


    He must not say anything bad.


    So, he sighed and said with a sad face:


    ¡°You are so right.¡±


    ¡°This person has a twisted mind and is cruel and ruthless.¡±


    ¡°In her eyes, people like us are like ants on the roadside.¡±


    ¡°She can step on a few of them at any time when she is in a bad mood.¡±


    As he said that, he couldn¡¯t help but look at his left hand.


    At this time, the grantion hadpletely grown into the shape of a palm,


    But the size of this palm was still very small,


    Even smaller than that of a newborn baby.


    However, although the palm was pitifully small,


    The nerves seemed to have been connected to him.

 Chapter 6494

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6494">Chapter 6494</h2>


    He tried to control his left hand and found that the small left hand could actually make any movements at will.


    This made him extremely excited.


    He couldn¡¯t help but said excitedly:


    ¡°Sir¡­ this elixir is really amazing!¡±


    ¡°The hand that ispletely cut off can actually grow back again,¡±


    ¡°Which is incredible!¡±


    Marven nodded and asked him with a smile:


    ¡°I gave you such a precious elixir,¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you also express your gratitude?¡±


    Jon quickly said:


    ¡°Sir, please tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°As long as I can do it, I will do it at all costs!¡±


    At this time, Jon had already thought it through.


    Since the man in front of him could give him such a precious elixir for nothing,


    He would definitely not threaten his life.


    The biggest purpose of giving him the elixir should be to turn him against himself and make him his insider,


    Or directly be loyal to him like those cavalry guards he took away.


    If he wants to make him an insider, then he will pretend to agree with him.


    If he wants to take me away,


    Then he will fool him and make him think that it is more valuable to keep him in the Warriors Den as an insider.


    In short, if he stabilizes him first and then trick him into leaving,


    He will get a pill for nothing.


    Although he didn¡¯t see his appearance today, he has met him and had contact with him.


    As long as he gets through this level,


    He can investigate and track his whereabouts after he leaves.


    Maybe he can find out his true identity and make great achievements in front of the Lord!


    Marven knew his background.


    He couldn¡¯t persuade such a person to rebel no matter what.


    Even psychological hints were meaningless,


    So he didn¡¯t really want to bribe him.


    So, he smiled and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡±


    ¡°But since I¡¯m here, please help me tell Victoria a message.¡±


    When Jon heard this, he was relieved.


    At this time, his left hand had grown to the size of a baby,


    And it was still growing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He was so excited that he quickly said to Marven:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, just tell me what to say,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely deliver it without missing a word!¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°Wait until your left hand grows outpletely.¡±


    Jon looked at his left hand with excitement.


    His left hand had grown like a teenager of sixteen or seventeen years old!


    This speed was really jaw-dropping!


    After waiting for about another minute,


    His palm was almost the same size as before,


    And the wound hadpletely disappeared.


    No one who didn¡¯t know the inside story could tell that this hand had been cut off.


    Jon was extremely excited.


    Looking at his intact left hand, he said excitedly:


    ¡°Thank you, sir, for your kindness! Thank you!¡±


    Marven hummed, stood up, and said:


    ¡°Since your left hand has recovered, it¡¯s time for me to go.¡±


    ¡°You have something to tell Victoria.¡±


    Jon hurriedly said: ¡°Please tell me!¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Tell her that one day, I will kill her with my own hands,¡±


    ¡°And then order a 1:1 bronze statue,¡±


    ¡°And let her kneel in front of Warren¡¯s tomb to atone for her sins!¡±


    Jon was immediately surprised and thought to himself:This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°It turns out that this guy is rted to Maria,¡±


    ¡°The one we are looking for, Lord!¡±


    ¡°No wonder he is so much against the Warriors Den!¡±


    Afterward, he quickly agreed and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I will definitely convey it to you!¡±


    The reason why Marven mentioned Warren was mainly to confuse Victoria.


    After all, now is not the time to expose himself.


    Although he met Jon today, he not only disguised himself,


    But also wore a mask to cover himself.


    Even if the other party investigated,


    They would not be able to find any valuable clues.


    Seeing Jon readily agreed, Marven smiled and asked him:


    ¡°You must be very happy that your severed hand has grown back, right?¡±


    Jon could not hide his joy, nodded, and said:


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m really happy!¡±


    Marven nodded, and the corners of his mouth suddenly passed through an intriguing arc.

 Chapter 6495

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6495">Chapter 6495</h2>


    Then he looked at Jon and smiled:


    ¡°But, it¡¯s too early for you to be happy.¡±


    Jon subconsciously asked:


    ¡°Sir, what do you mean by this?¡±


    Marven asked him: ¡°Have you ever thought that the old witch cut off your left hand to let others know that you have paid the price.¡±


    ¡°Now that your left hand has grown back, how can she make an example out of you?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Jon has also thought about this problem,


    But what he thought was that he would immediately report everything to the Lord,


    And tell the Lord all the clues about this man.


    Maybe the Lord would consider his merits and forgive him.


    But of course, he couldn¡¯t tell Marven this,


    So he said with difficulty:


    ¡°Sir, you are right.¡±


    ¡°How to deal with that old witch is indeed a thorny problem,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I will find a way myself.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°In fact, I have a good way.¡±


    ¡°I guarantee that you can keep your left hand.¡±


    Jon asked hurriedly, ¡°Please teach me, sir!¡±


    Marven narrowed his eyes slightly, and then suddenly grabbed Jon¡¯s right wrist,


    And then infused his palm with spiritual energy,


    Turning his palm into a knife.


    Suddenly, he raised his hand, and the ¡°knife¡± fell,


    And actually cut off Jon¡¯s right hand!


    Jon was sweating and twitching in pain.


    He looked at Marven in horror and wanted to scream,


    But found that his throat was tightly sealed by a force and he couldn¡¯t scream at all.


    At this moment, he finally realized that Marven didn¡¯t mean to give him the elixir,


    But deliberately wanted to y a trick on him!


    The Lord cut off his left hand and after a few days,


    His left hand came back, but his right hand is gone now.


    Isn¡¯t this a p in the face of the Lord?


    And he used his regrown left hand to hit the Lord in the face!


    This guy is so sinister and vicious, he deserves to die!


    Marven looked at his extremely painful and angry expression and smiled:


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such angry eyes,¡±


    ¡°What are you angry about? You just exchanged your right hand for your left hand, isn¡¯t it the same which hand you keep?¡±


    ¡°One for one, you don¡¯t lose anything,¡±


    ¡°But I gave you a Reshaping Pill for free,¡±


    ¡°In the end, I am the one who suffers!¡±


    Jon waspletely irritated by Marven¡¯s remarks,


    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t even have the ability to scold him,


    Let alone resist and take revenge.


    Originally, he was very excited to watch his left hand grow out little by little,


    And witnessed this unparalleled miracle with his own eyes.


    But who would have thought that Marven would make him suffer the pain of having his hand cut off for the second time?


    The key point is that Marven¡¯s attack was much more cruel than the three elders.


    The three elders were all his great-grandfathers,


    And they were more or less sympathetic to the younger generation.


    Not only did they cut cleanly and neatly,


    And the wounds were neatly arranged,


    But more importantly, the pain was not that intense.


    However, Marven was not his great-grandfather,


    So how could he give him any special care?


    He really relied on the blessing of spiritual energy to cut off his right hand.


    The pain was no different from being cut off by an axe for chopping wood.


    And what Jon couldn¡¯t ept the most was that losing his right hand would have a much greater impact than losing his left hand.


    He is a standard right-handed person.


    Most of the actions that require fine maniption in life are basicallypleted by his right hand.


    Without his left hand, his life will not be greatly affected.


    But without his right hand, he even has to relearn and adapt how to pick up food with chopsticks,


    Which has a great impact on his life.


    At this time, he hated Marven in his heart.


    He hated him for being cruel and ruthless and hated him for ying tricks on him.


    He couldn¡¯t think of how there could be such a mean person in the world.


    In order to y tricks on him,


    He didn¡¯t take out the priceless things and wasted them in vain!


    Seeing the murderous intent in his eyes, Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°I advise you to soften your eyes.¡±


    ¡°If you continue to look at me like this, I will dig out your eyes.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Anyway, the only purpose of keeping you is to let Victoria see the left-right exchange technique of your two hands.¡±


    ¡°As for whether your eyes are there or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Jon was so scared that he trembled all over,


    And his eyes immediately changed from a ferocious wolf to a wronged dog.


    He looked at Marven with tears in his eyes,


    Trying to soften his eyes with tears as much as possible so that he would look harmless.


    Seeing that he did what he was told,

 Chapter 6496

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6496">Chapter 6496</h2>


    Marven smiled with satisfaction, then stepped on his chest with his foot,


    And said with a sneer: ¡°I hope that after this time you can remember the truth,¡±


    ¡°There will never be pie in the sky!¡±


    ¡°Before you expect pie in the sky to fall for you,¡±


    ¡°Look in the mirror and see how you look,¡±


    ¡°And then ask yourself a question, do you deserve it?¡±


    Jon could only nod his head repeatedly,


    Tears kept falling with the frequency of nodding, crying, and saying:


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it! I don¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    At this moment, he felt wronged and desperate in his heart,


    Just hoped that Marven, the evil star, would leave quickly so that he could report to the Lord as soon as possible.


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you to do.¡±


    ¡°If I asked you to pass it on, you must pass it on,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I will cut off your left-hand next time.¡±


    After that, Marven ignored him and turned to leave.


    No one of the Tiger Guards who stayed here noticed Marven¡¯s whereabouts,


    And no one knew that Jon had obviously lost too much blood at this time,


    And his face was as pale as paper.


    When Marven cut off his right hand, he did not stop the bleeding,


    But left a small amount of spiritual energy in his body.


    That spiritual energy would save his life at a critical moment,


    But it would only save his life.


    When Marven and Duncan met, Duncan could not help asking him:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, did you really give the Reshaping Pill to Jon Wu?¡±


    Marven nodded and smiled: ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°This ba5tard did not believe me at first and refused to eat it.¡±


    ¡°I forced it into his mouth.¡±


    ¡°When he saw his left hand growing out little by little, he immediately gave in.¡±


    Duncan felt a pain in his flesh and could not help but sigh:


    ¡°This bastard is really lucky.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Marven smiled: ¡°After he ate the Reshaping Pill his left hand grew out,¡±


    ¡°I chopped off his right hand.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Duncan eximed: ¡°You¡­you chopped off his right hand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, so I can¡¯t give him a pill for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Victoria have someone cut off his left hand?¡±


    ¡°I just let his left hand grow out, and then cut off his right hand.¡±


    ¡°I want to let her know that she can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    ¡°If she is not convinced, she can give Jon another Reshaping Pill,¡±


    ¡°And after his right hand grows out, I will cut off his left hand again.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, everyone who sees Jon will think that she lost to me in front of Jon¡¯s two hands.¡±


    ¡°I just want to use Jon¡¯s grown left hand to p her face.¡±


    Duncan patted his forehead and said with emotion,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you really spent a lot of money to p Victoria in the face¡­¡±


    As he said that, he couldn¡¯t help but praise,


    ¡°But this should be the most magical p in the face I have ever heard of in my life.¡±


    ¡°If it really gets out in the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°Victoria¡¯s prestige will be greatly affected.¡±


    ¡°From this point of view, your pill is still worth it.¡±


    ¡­


    Ten minutester, Chavren rushed back from the city center.


    He finally bought a non-practical artificial hand for Jon.


    The artificial hand was made of silicone and could be put on the wrist.


    It could not grasp or hold anything.


    It is just like an artificial eye, just for aesthetics.


    At this time, Jon was about to faint and was extremely weak.


    Fortunately, when he lost too much blood,


    The wound on his wrist suddenly stopped bleeding,


    Allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Just when he felt that the power that was restraining his vocal cords was gradually disappearing,


    He heard a knock on the door outside,


    And then heard Chavren outside saying, ¡°Grand Commander, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Jon shouted hoarsely, ¡°Commander-in-Chief Yuan, hurry! Save me!¡±


    When Chavren heard the cry for help from inside,


    He was so scared that he shuddered all over,


    And then kicked the door open and rushed in.


    At this time, the room was already filled with blood.


    Grand Commander Jon slumped on the ground,


    Holding his right wrist with his left hand, his face full of pain.


    Chavren didn¡¯t see any signs of fighting inside.


    He just saw Jon holding a wrist covered in blood.


    He didn¡¯t react for a moment and asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Grand Commander, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Great Elder take care of the wound on your wrist?¡±


    ¡°Why is it bleeding again?¡±


    Jon cursed angrily: ¡°Open your fcking dog eyes and see which hand this is!¡±


    Chavren stood opposite Jon, with his left hand facing his right hand,


    So he said in a daze: ¡°Isn¡¯t this the left hand?¡±


    ¡°Grand Commander, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    Jon cursed: ¡°Look carefully! This is the right hand!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the right hand! Just now that mysterious man came and cut off my right hand!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ What on earth is going on¡­ Am I dreaming?!¡±


    Chavren was stunned.


    After he distinguished Jon¡¯s left and right hands, countless questions suddenly surged in his mind.


    The biggest question was, before he left, his left hand was broken,


    But his right hand was fine.


    After he came back, he said that his right hand was cut off by a mysterious person,


    But wasn¡¯t his left hand cut off by the great elder before?


    How did it appear now? Could it be that he was dazzled?


    It¡¯s no wonder Chavren was confused.


    If this happened to anyone else, they would probably feel the same way as him,


    That the world seemed to be crazy, so crazy that he couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a dream or reality.


    Seeing that he was still confused, Jon angrily scolded,


    ¡°What are you still standing there for!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Pull me up first! I want to report to the Lord immediately!¡±

 Chapter 6497

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6497">Chapter 6497</h2>


    Although Chavren felt that the world had gone mad,


    He subconsciously helped Jon up.


    After Jon stood up, he immediately used his left hand to reach around his pocket,


    Trying to take out the phone that he had put in his right pocket with his right hand.


    However, Jon¡¯s phone was always kept close to his body in the inner pocket of his jacket.


    It was convenient to put it in with his right hand,


    But it was difficult for him to bend his left hand over and take out the phone on the same side.


    Jon tried several times in vain.


    Chavren, who was standing by, watched his left hand constantly change angles, bend inwards, and reach inwards.


    He was dumbfounded.


    He had seen Jon¡¯s left hand being cut off before,


    And now he saw his left hand turning and bending in front of him,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    And it was extremely flexible.


    At first, he felt a strange sense of separation in his heart,


    But as he watched, he began to feel anxious about Jon¡¯s failures.


    At the same time, he was hesitant in his heart,


    Not knowing whether he should help.


    If he didn¡¯t help, it would be a bit ufortable to see him in such a state;


    If he had helped, it would have been a waste of time if he had intervened in such a simple matter, which would have made him unhappy.


    While hesitating, Jon was almost copsed.


    He looked up at Chavren and shouted angrily:


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with helping me take out my phone?¡±


    Chavren said hurriedly: ¡°Grand Commander, calm down.¡±


    ¡°I will help you take it out right away.¡±


    As he said that, he stepped forward and took out the phone.


    Jon snatched the phone from him angrily,


    But his left hand was not used to it.


    The phone flew out of his hand after he snatched it.


    He stumbled over and picked up the phone from the ground.


    Finding that the phone was not damaged,


    He quickly unlocked it and called Revendor.


    While dialing the phone, he said to Chavren:


    ¡°Go out first.¡±


    Chavren didn¡¯t want to stay here either.


    Hearing this, he quickly retreated.


    Revendor quickly answered the phone and asked him,


    ¡°Jon, is there any new progress on your side?¡±


    Jon said with great grievance,


    ¡°Grandpa, I feel wronged!¡±


    As he spoke, tears flowed uncontrobly and his voice was choked with sobs.


    Revendor heard him crying andining about grievances,


    And thought that he still hadn¡¯t gotten over the haze of having his left hand cut off,


    So heforted, ¡°Jon, think about your brother¡¯s fate,¡±


    ¡°And then look at yourself.¡±


    ¡°You are already very lucky.¡±


    ¡°Your brother lost his station in Cyprus, and an earl died in his station.¡±


    ¡°You also lost a station, and a quasi-earl is also missing in your station.¡±


    ¡°If we talk about responsibility, you two are equally responsible,¡±


    ¡°But he is already dead, and you only lost a hand.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to cry about?¡±


    Jon cried and said, ¡°No, Grandpa¡­ The Lord has punished me, and I dare not disobey.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Grandpa, you don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°Just now, that dmn mysterious man came to the door and yed a trick on your grandson.¡±


    ¡°That man is simply a devil!¡±


    Revendor eximed, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°That mysterious man came to you?¡±


    ¡°He came to you and didn¡¯t kill you?¡±


    Jon choked up and said, ¡°That ba5tard didn¡¯t even bother to kill me.¡±


    ¡°He just treated me like a dog¡­¡±


    Jon said, ¡°Grandpa, you just told your grandson about the Reshaping Pill a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Today, that ba5tard came to the door and fed me one without saying anything¡­¡±


    Revendor snorted andughed, ¡°Jon, do you believe this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°The Reshaping Pill is extremely precious.¡±


    ¡°Even the Lord has not been able to find all the materials to refine it.¡±


    ¡°Among them, there is a legendary medicinal material called Fengguteng,¡±


    ¡°Which the Lord has not found for hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°That person casually fed you a pill and said it was the Reshaping Pill.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe it?¡±


    Jon hurriedly said, ¡°No, Grandpa! Of course, I didn¡¯t believe it at first.¡±


    ¡°Ipletely thought he was talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°As a result, that guy didn¡¯t care whether I believed it or not,¡±


    ¡°And he fed it to me directly.¡±


    ¡°The key point is that after I ate it, my left hand really grew out.¡±


    ¡°I watched it grow from a small bud into aplete left hand little by little.¡±


    ¡°The whole process may not have even taken 5 minutes¡­¡±


    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

 Chapter 6498

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6498">Chapter 6498</h2>


    Revendor sucked in a breath of cold air and asked seriously,


    ¡°Jon, are you serious? That guy came to you, didn¡¯t beat you or kill you, just to give you a priceless remodeling pill?¡±


    ¡°Why do I find it more and more outrageous the more I listen?¡±


    ¡°You and I have heard about that guy¡¯s style of doing things.¡±


    ¡°Not only is he decisive in killing, he is even a little perverted.¡±


    ¡°He uses close-in defense guns to blow people up and helicopter rotors to behead people.¡±


    ¡°He is more devilish than the devil.¡±


    ¡°He knew that you were the Grand Commander of the Right Army Commander¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t chop off your head.¡±


    ¡°Instead, he gave you a remodeling pill. Isn¡¯t this too weird?¡±


    Jon cried and said, ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°Although this ba5tard gave me a remodeling pill,¡±


    ¡°After my left hand grew out, he cut off my right hand,¡±


    ¡°And he used his spiritual energy to forcibly cut off my right hand in his palm,¡±


    ¡°And my right hand got shattered!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Revendor felt a chill on his back and eximed,


    ¡°That person gave you the pill, made your left hand grow out, and then cut off your right hand.¡±


    ¡°So you still have only one hand now, but now you have only the left hand instead of the right hand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandfather¡­¡±


    Jon cried, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this ba5tard is a living beast?¡±


    ¡°He wasted a pill worth hundreds of billions of dors just to torture and humiliate this grandson¡­¡±


    Revendor broke out in a cold sweat and muttered,


    ¡°This is not to humiliate you, this is to humiliate the Lord!¡±


    ¡°He used the elixir that the Lord wanted to cure your left hand,¡±


    ¡°And then cut off your right hand. This is clearly a p in the face of the Lord,¡±


    ¡°And he used your newly grown left hand to p the Lord in the face!¡±


    ¡°He was willing to waste such a precious pill just to humiliate the Lord.¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s courage is really unheard of.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this and spending $100 billion just to p someone in the face¡­ ¡°


    Jon sobbed and said, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know how to report to the Lord.¡±


    ¡°As you said, this person did this to humiliate the Lord.¡±


    ¡°Will the Lord take out her anger on me again because of the resentment in her heart¡­¡±


    Revendor sighed and said, ¡°s¡­ I can¡¯t guess this kind of thing,¡±


    ¡°But this kind of thing can¡¯t be concealed from the Lord.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°If you are just a middle or senior level of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office, you will hardly meet the Lord in the future,¡±


    ¡°And this matter is likely to be concealed, but you are the Grand Governor of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°Next year, when the Lord visits your station,¡±


    ¡°You must receive her in person, so you can¡¯t hide anything.¡±


    After that, Revendor asked again,


    ¡°By the way, did you see the man¡¯s face?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Jon said, ¡°The man was wearing a mask, revealing only a pair of eyes,¡±


    ¡°And his appearance could not be seen,¡±


    ¡°But from the sound of his voice, he should not be old,¡±


    ¡°He should be around 30 years old.¡±


    ¡°So young?¡± Revendor asked doubtfully,


    ¡°How can a man in his 30s have such a powerful cultivation base and possess a magical medicine like the Reshaping Pill¡­¡±


    Jon said, ¡°He does look young, but I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s actually older.¡±


    Revendor asked again, ¡°Did that man tell you any valuable information?¡±


    Jon thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°Oh, that man knows the Lord¡¯s name,¡±


    ¡°And he asked me to give a message to her.¡±


    Revendor immediately asked, ¡°What message did he ask you to forward?¡±


    Jon said nervously, ¡°Grandmaster, Grandfather,¡±


    ¡°That was too outrageous, your grandson dare not say it¡­¡±


    Revendor scolded, ¡°A55hole!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us such a crucial thing, how can the Lord know the clues?!¡±


    ¡°Say it quickly!¡±


    Jon could only bite the bullet and say,


    ¡°He¡­he asked your grandson to convey to the Lord, saying¡­¡±4


    ¡°Saying that sooner orter he would kill the Lord with his own hands,¡±


    ¡°And then¡­and then¡­¡±


    Revendor urged anxiously, ¡°What else, tell me quickly!¡±


    Jon lowered his voice and said, ¡°He said that he would erect a one-to-one bronze statue for the Lord,¡±


    ¡°And let the Lord kneel in front of Warren¡¯s tomb to atone for her sins¡­¡±


    ¡°Warren? !¡±


    Revendor felt his brain spinning, and blurted out,


    ¡°He¡­how could he know about Warren?!¡±


    ¡°In this world, except for the Lord and the Wu family,¡±


    ¡°Who else would know about the existence of Warren?!¡±


    Jon quickly reminded, ¡°Grandpa, could it be that you forgot about his daughter Maria,¡±


    ¡°The Lord has been looking for¡­this ba5tard might be Maria¡¯s master!¡±


    Revendor blurted out: ¡°Maria is weak and powerless,¡±


    ¡°And she is immortal only because of the elixir given to her by Warren.¡±


    ¡°How could she train such a master after running around for so many years?!¡±

 Chapter 6499

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6499">Chapter 6499</h2>


    When Jon said that the mysterious man wanted the Lord to kneel before Warren,


    Revendor realized that something was wrong.


    He had been with the Lord for nearly a hundred years and knew the most about her.


    He knew that the Lord had been looking for Maria for more than three hundred years.


    He also knew that Maria had no cultivation at all.


    Apart from having a life span of five hundred years,


    Her only advantage was probably her intelligence.


    However, what Jon said today overturned his understanding of her over the years.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°It seems that we have underestimated Maria for so many years.¡±


    ¡°This woman may have cracked what the Lord has been dreaming of.¡±


    ¡°The matter is urgent.¡±


    ¡°I will report to the Lord immediately.¡±


    ¡°You wait for my news.¡±


    Jon hurriedly pleaded: ¡°Grandpa, please say a few good words for your grandson in front of the Lord,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t punish your grandson again!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Revendor sighed and said,


    ¡°I will do my best to help you in this matter.¡±


    After that, he said, ¡°Take a video of your hands and send it to me,¡±


    ¡°And I will present it to the Lord.¡±


    Jon hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, Grandpa,¡±


    ¡°I will take a video and send it to you now!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jon used his left hand to take a picture of the bloody scene of his right hand,


    He then forced himself to go to the bathroom and took a picture of his left hand in the mirror.


    After receiving the video, Revendor immediately went to see Victoria.


    When Victoria heard that the mysterious man had given Jon a Reshaping Pill,


    The hair on her body stood up at that moment,


    And she blurted out to question Revendor:


    ¡°Is what you said true?!¡±


    ¡°That man really gave Jon a Reshaping Pill?!¡±


    ¡°A Reshaping Pill that can reshape a person¡¯s golden body?!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely true!¡±


    Revendor hurriedly opened the video sent by Jon, handed it to her, and said:


    ¡°Lord, this is the video I asked Jon to send.¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, the three elders showed mercy when they stood on his left hand.¡±


    ¡°They treated his wound very neatly, and there was almost no bleeding.¡±


    ¡°But that mysterious man was ruthless and directly chopped off his right wrist with his hand.¡±


    ¡°The wound is already bloody.¡±


    ¡°Look at his left hand, you can¡¯t see any scars at all,¡±


    ¡°And it even looks a little more delicate than the skin on his wrist.¡±


    Victoria watched the entire video without blinking,


    And her whole body began to tremble violently and uncontrobly.


    She gritted her teeth and growled like a wild beast and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°To refine the Reshaping Pill and the Eternal Green Pill, a very precious medicinal ingredient is needed,¡±


    ¡°Which is the Phoenix Bone Vine.¡±


    ¡°I am even 80% sure that the recipe of the Hundred Turns and Thousands of Returns Pill will also contain the medicinal ingredient Phoenix Bone Vine.¡±


    ¡°I have been looking for it for hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°And asked the people from the Warriors Den to look for it for me for hundreds of years,¡±


    ¡°But I have never found any trace of it.¡±


    ¡°Where did this person get it from?¡±


    Revendor hurriedly said: ¡°Oh, my lord, I haven¡¯t finished yet.¡±


    ¡°Before the mysterious man left,¡±


    ¡°He asked Jon to give you a message,¡±


    ¡°And he mentioned Warren in the message!¡±


    Revendor didn¡¯t dare to say the original words that Marven asked Jon to convey in front of Victoria,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    So he could only tell her in this obscure way that this matter was rted to Warren.


    When Victoria heard the word ¡°Warren¡±,


    She was struck by lightning.


    She was so flustered that she was a little dazed.


    She blurted out: ¡°How could he¡­how could he know Brother Warren?¡±


    After that, she came to her senses and immediately changed to a cold tone and asked:


    ¡°How could he know the name Warren?!¡±


    ¡°In this world, apart from you and me,¡±


    ¡°The only one who knows Warren is probably Maria, right?!¡±


    Although Warren fought for half his life to overthrow the Qing Dynasty,


    And restore the Ming Dynasty, there is no record of him in history books.


    The reason is that the Warriors Den had not be a force to be reckoned with before Warren¡¯s death.


    Before escaping into the Shiwandashan Mountains,


    The Warriors Den was hunted down by the Qing court until only Warren and Victoria were left.

 Chapter 6500

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6500">Chapter 6500</h2>


    After Warren learned something in the Shiwandashan,


    He did think about reviving the Warriors Den,


    And even overthrowing the Qing court¡¯s rule and returning the country to the Han people,


    But he did not expect to be injured by Victoria¡¯s hidden arrow,


    And died before he could aplish his mission.


    After Victoria came out of the Shiwandashan Mountains and searched for Maria in vain,


    She re-founded the current Warriors Den.


    However, this Warrior¡¯s Den has not done anything against the Qing Dynasty or to restore the Ming Dynasty since the day she founded it.


    From that moment on, the Warriors Den became a highly secretive organization,


    And there is no record of them in the world.


    Moreover, even if someone happened to hear about the Warriors Den,Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Which had been rebuilt for more than 300 years,


    Outsiders had no idea who the founder of the Warriors Den was.


    Outsiders didn¡¯t even know that the founder of this generation was Victoria,


    So how could they know that among the previous founders,


    There was a person named Warren.


    Therefore, when Victoria heard the mysterious man mention Warren,


    All her thoughts were disrupted at that moment.


    And this was also Marven¡¯s purpose.


    Although the name of Maria¡¯s father was used in this way,


    It would not have any bad impact on Maria.


    After all, Maria had been hunted down by Victoria for hundreds of years.


    Whether Warren was mentioned or not, she was the person Victoria wanted to find the most.


    After mentioning Warren, she would change her previous judgment that Maria would only be crushed by herself,


    And she would be in awe of Maria.


    As expected.


    At this time, Victoria clenched her fists, gritted her teeth, and said sternly:


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Maria actually has such strength!¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether this mysterious person was trained by her,¡±


    ¡°One thing is certain, this person must be rted to her,¡±


    ¡°And it is very likely that the rtionship is very close!¡±


    Revendor hurriedly said: ¡°Lord, you once said that Maria herself has no cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, it is impossible for her to train a master with strong cultivation!¡±


    Victoria said coldly: ¡°I have always told you that Maria must be captured alive and not killed.¡±


    ¡°This is mainly because she has a treasure that my master left to my senior brother.¡±


    ¡°The treasure has great magical powers and can make people sh thousands of miles away in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, my master also said that the ring is the key to the sess of the anti-Qing restoration.¡±


    ¡°I have always spected that there must be some methods hidden in it that have never been taught to me,¡±


    ¡°As well as the recipe for the Ever Greem pill.¡±


    ¡°What I am most worried about now is Maria.¡±


    ¡°Has she found a way to open the hidden contents of the ring?¡±


    At this point, Victoria said, ¡°Originally, I thought that Maria was weak and had no spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°It was impossible for her toprehend the secret.¡±


    ¡°But today, I am a little hesitant.¡±


    ¡°I am worried that this mysterious person is working for her,¡±


    ¡°A cultivator who was trained by the contents hidden in the ring.¡±


    ¡°Although she herself has no cultivation, once she finds a good seedling like Ria Song,¡±


    ¡°She can just pass on the skills.¡±


    ¡°Given the method, he will be able to realize the truth on his own.¡±


    ¡°If this is true, the danger level of this person is much higher than I previously estimated!¡±


    At this moment, Victoria¡¯s expression was a bit painful and jealous, and she gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°I have been looking for the Phoenix Bone Vine for hundreds of years and couldn¡¯t find it.¡±


    ¡°But this person not only has the Phoenix Bone Vine but also made it into a Reshaping Pill!¡±


    ¡°The most hateful thing is that he gave the Reshaping Pill to Jon like he was teasing a dog with snacks.¡±


    ¡°He cut off his right hand. Which is basically a p in the face from a distance!¡±


    After that, she looked at Revendor and blurted out,


    ¡°Tell Jon to cut off his left hand!¡±


    ¡°What happened today, except for you and me, must not be known to anyone else!¡±


    Revendor shuddered and said quickly,


    ¡°Lord, although he thought and said he was wrong,¡±


    ¡°He still lost a hand.¡±


    ¡°If he cuts off his left hand, he would bepletely disabled!¡±


    Victoria¡¯s eyes widened and she asked,


    ¡°You ba5tard! Have you ever thought about what the three elders would think if they knew this?¡±


    ¡°They cut off Jon¡¯s left hand. When they meet again in the future,¡±


    ¡°They will find that his left hand has grown back but his right hand is gone.¡±


    ¡°They will immediately realize what happened and realize that the enemy is much stronger than they imagined!¡±


    ¡°The enemy even has something that I have always dreamed of but never got!¡±


    ¡°It is this kind of thing that the other party can take out and waste at will!¡±


    ¡°Maybe they will think that the enemy¡¯s overall strength is even better than mine!¡±


    ¡°Who will be responsible if they lose morale?!¡±

 Chapter 6501

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6501">Chapter 6501</h2>


    Victoria¡¯s worries are not groundless.


    The three elders are mighty,


    And they are about to open the Niwan Pce.


    By then, their strength will surely be further improved.


    It can be said that the three of them are the strongest trump cards in Victoria¡¯s hand besides himself.


    However, the three elders are currently facing a very serious problem,


    That is,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    They have no chance to take the Eternal Evergreen Pill.


    Without the Eternal Evergreen Pill, it is difficult for them to live beyond 200 years,


    Which means that their remaining life is actually shorter than Victoria¡¯s.


    If the three elders knew that the mysterious enemy actually had a magical medicine like the Reshaping Pill,


    They would be afraid of the enemy, and their image and deterrence would naturally be affected by the other party.


    Third, if they also wanted to seek immortality and an Eternal Evergreen Pill,


    They would not be able to satisfy them.


    If they set their sights on the enemy,


    They would probably be out of their control.


    Although the three elders are all members of the Wu family,


    Victoria knows very well, who can resist the temptation of immortality.


    Therefore, what happened to Jon must be suppressed no matter what,


    And must not be known to the three elders,


    Nor do the Warriors Den and other people in the Wu family.


    Revendor also realized that Victoria¡¯s worries were not unreasonable.


    Working for a boss or a rtive is essentially for making money.


    If the core employees knew that thepetitors had the ability to spend money like water and could easily spend hundreds of billions of dors on one of their employees,


    It would be unbelievable.


    Even if you work for several lifetimes,


    You may not be able to earn so much money!


    Thinking of this, Revendor couldn¡¯t help cursing:


    ¡°That ba5tard is really abominable!¡±


    ¡°He nned this all!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯spletely hurting the enemy by a thousand and hurting himself by eight hundred!¡±


    Then he changed his words and said:


    ¡°No, it¡¯s hurting the enemy by a thousand and hurting himself by eighty thousand!¡±


    Victoria said with a dark face:


    ¡°No one knows how many Reshaping Pills he has.¡±


    ¡°If he has Fenggu Vine, then refining dozens of them is not a problem.¡±


    As she said, she looked at Revendor and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this matter from now on.¡±


    ¡°Order Jon to do it quickly!¡±


    ¡°By the way, find out who else knows about this besides him.¡±


    ¡°If someone around him knows¡­ The lieutenant general already knew about it,¡±


    ¡°So he asked the lieutenant general to cut off his left hand,¡±


    ¡°And then ordered the lieutenant general tomit suicide by taking poison.¡±


    ¡°After his death, he was posthumously awarded the title of General of the Cavalry,¡±


    ¡°And his family would enjoy the same treatment as General of the Cavalry.¡±


    Revendor asked carefully, ¡°Lord, what about Jon?¡±


    Victoria said, ¡°With both hands gone,¡±


    ¡°It is naturally impossible for him to continue to be the Grand Commander of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°Letting a man without both hands be the Grand Commander will only be criticized by other members of the Wu family.¡±


    ¡°Order him to hand over his token and militarymand and retire in the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°Does he have a younger brother?¡±


    Revendor nodded and said, ¡°He has a younger brother named Joanes,¡±


    ¡°He is now in charge of the internal affairs of the Right Army Commandery.¡±


    Victoria nodded and said,


    ¡°Let Joanes temporarily take over as the Grand Commander and see how he performs.¡±


    ¡°Also, let him give Jon more care and treatment,¡±


    ¡°And take good care of him and his wife and children.¡±

 Chapter 6502

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6502">Chapter 6502</h2>


    At this point, Victoria snorted coldly and said,


    ¡°Such a waste should be executed as a warning to others,¡±


    ¡°But if Jon disappears, and many people must have suspected that I executed him.¡±


    ¡°Letting him go back to retire can also be regarded as a reassurance to others.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if two consecutive Grand Commanders disappear,¡±


    ¡°The position of the Grand Commander in the future will be a hot potato instead.¡±


    Revendor breathed a sigh of relief and said quickly:


    ¡°Thank you, Lord, for showing mercy.¡±


    What made Revendor different from Victoria was that he still valued the blood rtionship of the Wu family.


    It was precisely because he served Victoria and had no descendants that he felt more responsible for the descendants of the Wu family.


    She was very sorry that Jon was executed.


    If Jon was abandoned after his hands were cut off,


    He would definitely spend his life in misery.


    If he could be given more care,


    At least he could have a good living condition.


    Victoria looked at Revendor and said,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Revendor, you have deep feelings for the Wu family, which is good and I understand it.¡±


    ¡°But sometimes you have to realize that the Wu family has grown to a veryrge scale under my protection over the past few hundred years.¡±


    ¡°The more people there are, the harder it is to control and restrain them.¡±


    ¡°There will always be people who will overstep their boundaries at inappropriate times just because they have the surname Wu.¡±


    ¡°So I can conclude that those who will cause trouble in the Warriors Den in the future will all be members of the Wu family.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you have to be ruthless when you need to.¡±


    ¡°If you have a nephew, you will treat him as your own son,¡±


    ¡°But if you have hundreds or thousands of nephews,¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember who is who?¡±


    ¡°Among these people, the asional death or injury of a few is not a big deal.¡±


    Although Revendor did not quite agree with Victoria¡¯s words,


    He still said respectfully, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Victoria sighed, and then said seriously:


    ¡°Time is getting more and more urgent, and the situation is getting more and more tense.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t get the Baizhuan Qianhui Pill, then I will soon enter middle age in the true sense, or even old age and twilight years.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps one day in the future, I will be like my master in the past.¡±


    ¡°In order to break through and live forever, I will give up everything and everyone around me.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will hand over the Warriors Den and the Wu family to your hands.¡±


    ¡°There are too many members of the Wu family, just like thousands of birds in a cage.¡±


    ¡°Once the cage can¡¯t hold them, everyone wants to fly in a different direction.¡±


    ¡°If you want to manage them well, you must have such an iron-blooded wrist.¡±


    ¡°There are so many members of the Wu family. asionally killing a few of them will not affect the continuation of the Wu family bloodline,¡±


    ¡°But if you can kill the chicken to scare the monkey and make them behave themselves it is worth it.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, one day, the Warriors Den and the Wu family will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°The entire Wu family will fall apart and be defeated one by one by the enemy.¡±


    Revendor hurriedly said respectfully:


    ¡°My Lord, I believe that you will be able to find the recipe of Baizhuan Qianhui Dan,¡±


    ¡°Just like Patriarch Meng, and extend your life for another 500 years.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in charge of Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°I just want to be loyal to you until thest moment of my life!¡±


    Victoria nodded and said lightly:


    ¡°I know you are loyal. If I really have the opportunity to get the recipe of Baizhuan Qianhui Dan in this life and find Fenggu Teng,¡±


    ¡°I will be able to refine Wan Gu Changqing Dan,¡±


    ¡°And then I will give you a chance of 500 years.¡±


    When Revendor heard this, he immediately knelt on the ground, bent down, and said gratefully:


    ¡°My Lord¡¯s kindness, I will remember it all my life!¡±


    ¡°If you give me a chance of 500 years,¡±


    ¡°I will serve you until thest day of 500 years!¡±


    Victoria nodded slightly with satisfaction and said,


    ¡°Okay, get up, get things done, and report back to me.¡±


    Revendor asked hurriedly, ¡°Lord, what about the three elders?¡±


    ¡°Originally, in order to prevent them from being exposed, they were asked to wait in Nigeria temporarily,¡±


    ¡°And then urgently transferred to Moro after finding clues about the other party,¡±


    ¡°But now that this has happened, they can¡¯t be asked to go to Moro to investigate, right?¡±


    Victoria nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let them contact Jon,¡±


    ¡°Let them prepare to withdraw, but remind them not to leave Nigeria,¡±


    ¡°Find a way to leave Nigeria, and then start from a neighboring country,¡±


    ¡°And make more detours on the way back,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t fly directly to Buenos Aires.¡±


    Revendor immediately said, ¡°Okay, I understand,¡±


    ¡°I will convey this to Jon my Lord!¡±

 Chapter 6503

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6503">Chapter 6503</h2>


    At this time, the weak Jon does not know where his fate will go next.


    The severe pain in his hand made his mind extremely clear at times and extremely vague at other times.


    In a state of anxiety, he suddenly heard someone knocking on the door.


    Chavren¡¯s voice came from outside the door, respectfully saying:


    ¡°Grand Commander, the ancestor ordered the subordinates toe and discuss relevant matters with you.¡±


    ¡°He is still waiting on the other end of the phone.¡±


    Jon frowned.


    The ancestor mentioned by Chavren was his great-grandfather Revendor.


    However, he did not understand why the great-grandfather did not contact him directly when he had something to tell him,


    But found Chavren instead.


    In doubt, he only felt that his right eyelid was twitching non-stop,


    Which did not seem to be a good sign.


    However, he did not dare to dy too much.


    After all, Chavren also said that the great-grandfather was waiting on the other end of the phone.


    It seemed that there was something he wanted to tell the two of them at the same time.


    So, he got up with difficulty and opened the door.


    Chavren walked in holding a phone and said to him,


    ¡°Grand Commander, the ancestor is calling via video.¡±


    After that, he handed the phone screen to Jon.


    Jon saw Revendor on the screen and immediately said,


    ¡°Come in and let me talk.¡±


    Chavren came in with the phone and then said to the phone,


    ¡°Ancestor, I¡¯m here with the Grand Commander.¡±


    Revendor on the other end of the phone said,


    ¡°Turn on the hands-free.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ancestor.¡±


    Chavren turned on the speaker of the phone and then said to the phone,


    ¡°Ancestor, the hands-free is already on.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Revendor in the video nodded, then said,


    ¡°Jon, can you hear me?¡±


    Jon hurriedly said,


    ¡°I can hear you, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°What is this call about?¡±


    Revendor said,


    ¡°I called to convey the Lord¡¯s order to you two.¡±


    Jon¡¯s expression suddenly froze, and he blurted out,


    ¡°Grandpa, please tell me. I¡¯m all ears!¡±


    Revendor paused for a moment, then slowly said,


    ¡°Jon, the Lord ordered the three elders to cut off your left hand to punish you for your poor performance and the loss of the Moro garrison.¡±


    ¡°The Lord thought that you had no subjective intention,¡±


    ¡°So she showed you a break and did not order the three elders to execute you.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand this favor?¡±


    Jon did not dare to hesitate, and immediately said,


    ¡°Grandpa, I know the Lord¡¯s kindness very well.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I will do my best to serve the Lord and be loyal to her!¡±


    Revendor sighed lightly and said,


    ¡°Jon, the Lord has an order.¡±


    ¡°Because your left hand was cut off by the Lord¡¯s instruction,¡±


    ¡°By the three elders. Now the enemy deliberately used the Remodeling Pill to regenerate your left hand and cruelly cut off your right hand.¡±


    ¡°This move is intended to deliberately create internal conflicts in the Wu family and also nt hidden dangers for the stability of the Wu family.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Therefore, the Lord specially ordered General Chavren to cut off your left hand immediately.¡±


    ¡°The matter of the Remodeling Pill started with you two and ended with you two.¡±


    ¡°You must not leak this matter to anyone else,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise you will be severely punished for treason and rebellion!¡±


    When Jon heard this, he copsed instantly and cried to Revendor in the video:


    ¡°Grandpa, this grandson only has this left hand left.¡±


    ¡°If my left hand is cut off, what¡¯s the point of this grandson living here?¡±


    Chavren on the side was also horrified.


    He never expected that Jon had already lost his right hand,


    But the Lord wanted to cut off his left hand too.


    If this order cannot be reversed,


    Then he would have to have three hands chopped off.


    If this happens only Jon will be the person in the whole world who can experience it.


    Revendor in the video said helplessly at this time:


    ¡°Jon, this is the order of the Lord, I have no choice.¡±


    Jon cried and begged: ¡°Grandpa, please say a few good words for your grandson in front of the Lord.¡±


    ¡°If your grandson loses both hands and returns to the Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion,¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that people will talk about and ridicule him.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will not be able tomand the Governor¡¯s Mansion,¡±


    ¡°Which is not good for the Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion!¡±


    Revendor pursed his lips and said:


    ¡°Jon, the Lord has other orders about the personnel arrangements of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    ¡°After your left hand is cut off, will report to my brother, the Right Army Governor.¡±


    ¡°The Governor¡¯s Office has issued an order that your brother Joanes will take over immediately,¡±


    ¡°And the Lord will spare your life and allow you to go back and reunite with your family.¡±


    ¡°At that time, Joanes will be ordered to take extra care of you and your family,¡±


    ¡°So that you and your family will live a life of wealth and prosperity,¡±


    ¡°And have no worries about food and clothing.¡±


    At this point, Revendor said,


    ¡°Jon, this is already the best oue for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your brother,¡±


    ¡°Whose fate is much worse than yours.¡±


    Jon waspletely desperate at this moment.


    His eyes were empty, his expression was wooden,


    And he was silent for at least half a minute.


    Half a minuteter, he lowered his head and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes with his left hand.


    Then he looked at his left hand and murmured,


    ¡°Although the Lord has spared my life,¡±


    ¡°From now on, I will be apletely useless person.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat or dress myself, I can¡¯t wipe my tears when I cry,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t even wipe my but.t when I go to the toilet¡­¡±


    ¡°I am a man of seven feet tall, and it¡¯s better to die than to live like this¡­¡±


    Revendor advised, ¡°Jon, people say that it¡¯s better to live than to die.¡±


    ¡°This is an eternal truth, so don¡¯t think that it¡¯s better to die.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I also want to remind you, what¡¯s the use of dying?¡±


    ¡°Even if you die, your left hand will still be lost.¡±


    ¡°Its existence is the biggest hidden danger of the entire Warriors Den and the Wu family!¡±


    When Jon heard this, he knew that it was useless toin and beg for mercy.


    Even if a god came, he couldn¡¯t save his left hand.


    Even if the mysterious man gave him another remodeling pill,


    It would be useless.


    If Victoria knew, she would cut off both of his hands again.


    Thinking of this, Jon shuddered instantly.


    He thought, ¡°What if that b5tardes again and forces another Reshaping Pill into my mouth?¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±

 Chapter 6504

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6504">Chapter 6504</h2>


    At this time, Revendor no longer had the patience to wait for him to express his opinion, so he said to Chavren,


    ¡°General Yuan, the Lord has ordered you to cut off the left hand of the Grand Commander.¡±


    ¡°You must do it immediately.¡±


    ¡°I will be here to witness the whole process!¡±


    Chavren didn¡¯t know what to do at this time.


    He quickly looked at Jon and subconsciously said,


    ¡°Grand Commander¡­ Your subordinate¡­ Your subordinate¡­¡±


    Jon knew that he could not escape this disaster,


    So he sighed and said to him,


    ¡°Since the Lord has ordered you to cut it off,¡±


    ¡°You should cut it off!¡±


    Chavren was panicked for a moment and stammered,


    ¡°Grand Commander¡­ ¡­ Your subordinate¡­ Your subordinate does not have a suitable knife¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Besides¡­ Besides, your subordinate does not have the strength to transform qi into a sword like the three elders¡­¡±


    Jon stood up and walked to the cab.


    After opening the door, he took out Ria¡¯s sword from it,


    And then handed the sword to Chavren.


    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Just use this sword.¡±


    ¡°It is a magic weapon given to Ria by the wise emperor.¡±


    ¡°It can cut iron like mud.¡±


    ¡°Use it to cut, and your movements should be more nimble.¡±


    Chavren was helpless.


    He did not know whether Jon would hate him for this in the future.


    Even if he knew that he was only forced to do so by orders and did not hate him,


    It would be difficult for a normal person not to feel psychologically ufortable when seeing someone cutting off his left hand.


    However, he had no choice at the moment,


    So he could only take the long sword and said,


    ¡°Grand Commander, how about I tie your wrists tightly to stop the bleeding in advance!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jon pulled out the belt with one hand, handed it to him, and said,


    ¡°Tie it, tie it tightly.¡±


    Chavren put the long sword and the mobile phone aside,


    Tied Jon¡¯s wrists tightly with the belt,


    Then picked up the long sword and said to him,


    ¡°Grand Commander, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Jon nodded, put his hands on the table,


    Then, he turned his face to the side, tears streaming down his face.


    When he killed his own brother with his own hands,


    He thought his chance had finallye,


    And he would rise to prominence in the future.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he would have to roll down from the position of Grand Commander at the cost of losing both hands after sitting for only a few months.


    He was unwilling and felt a little ashamed at the same time.


    At this moment, a sound of breaking wind came from his ears.


    Chavren raised his sword and cut off his left hand.


    The severe pain made Jon jump up and wail while shaking his wrist.


    On the other side of the video, Revendor couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Chavren carefully wrapped Jon¡¯s left hand and asked him:


    ¡°Grand Commander, what should I do with your left hand?¡±


    Jon said with a painful expression:


    ¡°It¡¯s a burden to keep it, burn it!¡±


    Chavren hurriedly said:


    ¡°Then I will do it right away.¡±


    After saying that, he was ready to leave.


    At this time, Revendor on the other side of the video said:


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Chavren hurriedly asked: ¡°What do you want, ancestor?¡±


    Revendor said: ¡°General Yuan, the lord has ordered that in order to protect the secrets of the Warriors Den from being leaked,¡±


    ¡°You need to sacrifice your life for the den.¡±


    Chavren¡¯s expression turned pale in an instant and in a panic,


    Jon¡¯s bloody left hand slipped from his fingers.


    He pleaded to the video with a broken face:


    ¡°Grandmaster! Please inform the Lord that I will never say a word to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°I only ask the Lord to spare my life for my dedication to the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°So that I can continue to serve!¡±


    Revendor said expressionlessly: ¡°Lord¡¯s order, especially one that I can control? Don¡¯t worry, the Lord said that after you leave,¡±


    ¡°You will be posthumously awarded the title of General of the Cavalry,¡±


    ¡°And your family will enjoy the treatment of General of the Cavalry.¡±


    At this point, Revendor reminded earnestly:


    ¡°General Yuan, if you are posthumously awarded the title of General of the Cavalry,¡±


    ¡°Your family can enjoy this life and no longer have to follow in your footsteps.¡±


    ¡°Sacrificing you for the benefit of your descendants is a rare opportunity?¡±


    Chavren was already in tears at this time.


    Unexpectedly, after cutting off Jon¡¯s left hand,


    The next thing to be cut off would be his own life.


    Moreover, he knew in his heart that although Revendor¡¯s words sounded nice and let his family enjoy this life,


    There was naturally another meaning in his words,


    That is, if he did not do it honestly, his family would not be able to enjoy this life.


    Moreover, he also knew that he, like Jon, had no choice.


    Now Jon¡¯s hands were cut off, and the three elders were far away in Nigeria.


    If he wanted to escape, he could escape in a short time.


    But so what?


    If he escaped, his family would be implicated and would inevitably be exterminated.


    And he would not survive if he escaped.


    Without the antidote, he would die suddenly in a short time.


    Therefore, he was destined to die today!


    Thinking of this, he waspletely desperate.


    He looked at Jon choked up and said,


    ¡°I also ask the Grand Commander to take good care of my wife, children, and elders¡­¡±


    Jon was also helpless at this time.


    He thought that he was the worst one because his three hands were cut off,


    But he never thought that Chavren in front of him had no fault,


    But just because he was involved, he would be killed by the Warriors Den.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said to Chavren,


    ¡°General Yuan, go ahead and rest assured.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to take care of my family.¡±


    Chavrenughed bitterly and murmured,


    ¡°Even if I hate you to the core, I can¡¯t say a word.¡±


    ¡°I lived a life of frustration! I feel so frustrated!¡±


    After that, blood suddenly flowed from all seven orifices and he fell straight down.


    Jon knew that Chavren had already bitten his poisonous teeth while he was talking, and died instantly¡­

 Chapter 6505

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6505">Chapter 6505</h2>


    At this moment, Jon, who was used to seeing life and death, suddenly felt a sense of grief.


    It was also at this moment that he suddenly realized that Chavren was dead,


    And the reason why he was still alive was definitely not because the Lord showed him mercy.


    ording to the Lord, the fact that he was fed the Reshaping Pill was a p in her face,


    And she must hope that this matter would nevere to light.


    Killing himself and Chavren was actually the best solution.


    The reason why Chavren died and he was still alive should be that his brother had just disappeared not long ago,


    And the Lord did not dare to kill him at this time.


    Otherwise, the army would be demoralized and the gains would outweigh the losses.


    What Wu family ancestors, in the final analysis, the lives of the Wu family were not as important as her face.


    At this moment, Revendor suddenly said on the other end of the video:


    ¡°Jon, you must remember that you must not tell this matter to anyone in your life,¡±


    ¡°Even your family.¡±


    ¡°You must keep this matter in your heart forever and not reveal a single word to the outside world! Otherwise,¡±


    ¡°It will endanger more than just your life. Do you understand?¡±


    Revendor¡¯s words made Jon more resolute in his judgment.


    This is not only to shut him up,


    But also to threaten his family.


    If he really leaks this matter, he will probably be executed.


    Jon was extremely angry, but he didn¡¯t dare to show it.


    He kept saying, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say a word to anyone!¡±


    Revendor nodded and said,


    ¡°Your Right Army Governor¡¯s Office should have withdrawn to Spain, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jon said,


    ¡°They have all withdrawn.¡±


    Revendor said, ¡°I will tell your brother Joanester and ask him to take office immediately,¡±


    ¡°And then send someone to pick you up.¡±


    Jon suddenly said in a panic, ¡°Grandpa,¡±


    ¡°I want to leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in this d@mn ce for a moment¡­¡±


    Revendor said, ¡°You are exposed now, so you can¡¯t act casually.¡±


    ¡°What if the other party keeps an eye on you and finds the new station of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office?¡±


    Jon suddenly thought of what Marven had done to him before, and cried,


    ¡°But¡­ but Grandpa if I stay here, what if that b@stardes here again and gives me another Remodeling Pill?¡±


    ¡°By then, I¡¯m afraid my hands will be cut off again¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really scared, Grandpa¡­ This¡­ This is not a normal human suffering¡­¡±


    Revendor subconsciously said, ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already outrageous that he gave you one of these precious Remodeling Pills,¡±


    ¡°So why would he give you another one?¡±


    Jon said in a panic, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t y by the rules at all.¡±


    ¡°When I saw him give me the Remodeling Pill,¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t feel sorry at all!¡±


    ¡°It was as if the thing was worthless.¡±


    ¡°Not ying by the rules¡­¡±


    Revendor pondered for a moment, then thought about it and said,


    ¡°How about this, you go to the hospital right now,¡±


    ¡°Go to thergest hospital in Casanca,¡±


    ¡°And tell the doctor that you had an ident and your hands were cut off by the machine,¡±


    ¡°And ask the doctor to admit you for treatment.¡±


    ¡°Hospitalize?¡±


    Jon was stunned and asked doubtfully:


    ¡°Grandpa, if your grandson is hospitalized,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t my whereabouts be made public?¡±


    Revendor said: ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you now and being public?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t people find you when they say they are looking for you?¡±


    ¡°In their eyes, you have long since given up any disguise.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go back to the Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where you are.¡±


    Jon said: ¡°You are right¡­¡±


    Revendor said again: ¡°Go to the hospital for hospitalization first,¡±


    ¡°Just treat it as recuperation, and don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°Once you are in the hospital,¡±


    ¡°The medical staff will know your injuries and record them in your medical records,¡±


    ¡°And that person will never feed you Remodeling Pills again.¡±


    Jon didn¡¯t react, and asked subconsciously:Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t he go to the hospital to give me the Remodeling Pill?¡±

 Chapter 6506

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6506">Chapter 6506</h2>


    Revendor said, ¡°If he really did that, you would grow two hands in the hospital in Casanca,¡±


    ¡°And then this would be the greatest medical miracle in human history,¡±


    ¡°Enough to shock the medicalmunity all over the world.¡±


    ¡°All surgeons and even all doctors and scientists in the world would probably go to Casanca to see how you regenerate your severed limbs.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the Americans would secretly take you to the United States for research.¡±


    ¡°By then, the whole world would know about the existence of monks and pills,¡±


    ¡°And even the world¡¯s dignitaries and even those warlords with heavy troops would fight for this pill at all costs.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he would take such a big risk just to tease you?¡±


    Jon came back to his senses and immediately said,


    ¡°Grandpa is right.¡±


    ¡°So, the best shelter for my grandson is the hospital!¡±


    ¡°In this case, I will go now!¡±


    Revendor said, ¡°Go, you have suffered a lot these days,¡±


    ¡°And your body must have been greatly damaged.¡±


    ¡°You should rest assured to recover in the hospital recently.¡±


    ¡°I will notify your brother and ask him to find a way to take you back when the time is right.¡±


    ¡°If the time is not right in a short time, you don¡¯t have to worry,¡±


    ¡°Just stay in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jon nodded and said,


    ¡°Grandson understands!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Revendor said, ¡°Go quickly.¡±


    After Jon hung up the phone, he used his feet to stuff his severed left hand into Chavren¡¯s clothes,


    And then immediately found Mingler from Moore Trade.


    When Mingler saw the tragic scene, he was shocked beyond words.


    Jon had no time to exin to him, so he just ordered him,


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything. First, have someone take away General Yuan¡¯s body and dispose of it.¡±


    ¡°Remember to dispose of it cleanly and don¡¯t leave any clues.¡±


    ¡°Also, tell the person in charge to wrap the body in a biochemical-grade body bag, burn it, and then bury it.¡±


    ¡°General Yuan was ordered tomit suicide by taking poison.¡±


    ¡°His poison is much more toxic than yours,¡±


    ¡°And it will be life-threatening if it touches the skin.¡±


    Mingler didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions, and immediately said,


    ¡°Okay, Grand Commander, I¡¯ll arrange it right away!¡±


    Jon said again, ¡°You drive me to thergest hospital in Casanca yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will be hospitalized there in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°I will tell the hospital that I was injured at work.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°You will advance the medical expenses for me as my boss.¡±


    ¡°Remember to choose a separate ward for me.¡±


    Mingler nodded repeatedly:


    ¡°Grand Commander, don¡¯t worry, I understand!¡±


    Jon gestured to the long sword on the ground with his wrist still tied with a belt and said:


    ¡°You are responsible for keeping this sword.¡±


    ¡°You must keep a close watch on it.¡±


    ¡°If you lose it, you will lose your head. Do you understand?¡±


    Mingler was startled and quickly said: ¡°I understand!¡±


    That night, thergest hospital in Casanca admitted a seriously injured person.


    The injured person lost both hands in the ident,


    ording to him, both hands had been crushed into meat residue by the machine,


    And there was no possibility of reattachment.


    In view of his serious injury, the doctor immediately treated his wound and gave him a blood transfusion and anti-inmmatory drugs to avoid wound infection.


    Although this kind of injury is impossible to recoverpletely,


    After all, he lost too much blood and had arge wound,


    So the doctor naturally admitted him to the hospital for treatment.


    Fortunately, his boss was very conscientious and spent money to get him a private ward with the best conditions.


    Jon, lying on the hospital bed, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although both his hands were gone,


    He also knew that his bad luck hade to an end.


    At this time, the culprit, Marven, had already left Casanca with Duncan by boat and headed for Spain across the strait.


    However, Marven and Duncan¡¯s purpose of going to Spain was not for the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office,


    But to use Spain as a transit point to change their identities and fly back to Northern Europe.


    When the ship was sailing on the sea,


    Duncan received an early warning from AI through satellite.


    He said to Marven: ¡°Mr. Ye, Ai found Jon¡¯s traces in a vending machine in a hospital in Casanca through the face recognition system,¡±


    ¡°And took a clear image of his missing hands.¡±


    After that, he handed the phone to Marven.


    The picture was exactly the picture that Ai had captured from the vending machine surveince.


    In the picture, Jon was walking through the emergency hall with the help of a middle-aged man,


    And it could be clearly seen that both of his hands were gone.


    Seeing this, Marven couldn¡¯t help butugh and said,


    ¡°Victoria, this spendthrift woman, is really vindictive.¡±


    ¡°Jon¡¯s left hand grew out of one of my Reshaping Pills,¡±


    ¡°And its theoretical value is at least hundreds of billions.¡±


    ¡°She actually got it chopped off!¡±

 Chapter 6507

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6507">Chapter 6507</h2>


    Hearing Marven¡¯s ridicule, Duncan couldn¡¯t help butugh and said,


    ¡°Originally, I thought you were really going to give Jon a Remodeling Pill for free,¡±


    ¡°And I felt a little bit sorry.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that this pill really gave Victoria a great stimulus,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time did not let Jon get any benefits,¡±


    ¡°Killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°The pill is indeed precious,¡±


    ¡°But as long as it can produce the desired effect,¡±


    ¡°It is worth the money.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°This Jon is also unlucky.¡±


    ¡°He had three hands chopped off in a row.¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°The Wu family under Victoria¡¯s protection eithermitted many evil deeds or assisted the tyrant.¡±


    ¡°The fact that they can reproduce to this day is inseparable from the tens of thousands or even more dead warriors and cavalry guards enved by the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, everyone has original sin.¡±


    ¡°I only cut off Jon¡¯s hand, which is already a bargain for him.¡±


    After that, Marven said, ¡°No,¡±


    ¡°I gave him one hand first, and then cut off his other hand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even if anyone is to me, it can only be Victoria.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Indeed,¡±


    ¡°I think he hates Victoria the most now, not you.¡±


    After that, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Marven,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Ye, how did youe up with this idea?¡±


    ¡°Were you so sure that Victoria would cut off Jon¡¯s left hand again?¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I might not do it.¡±


    ¡°The first time she cut off his left hand was a punishment for him.¡±


    ¡°He had epted andpleted the punishment at that time.¡±


    ¡°After that, if someone gave him a pill and made his left hand grow again,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I have any reason to cut off his left hand again.¡±


    ¡°If I keep his left hand and let the pill you gave me be an established fact,¡±


    ¡°It will not only show my fairness and justice,¡±


    ¡°But also make my enemy lose a pill in vain.¡±


    ¡°But if I cut off his hand again, wouldn¡¯t I just fall into the opponent¡¯s trap?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Inspector Li, the reason why I said before that I wanted to put eye drops on Victoria was that I wanted to use this pill to humiliate her.¡±


    ¡°Although she is still alive today, the organizational structure and underlying logic of her ruling the Warriors Den are still based on the feudal monarchical thinking of the Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°The monarchs of the feudal era, whether wise or foolish, had amon characteristic,¡±


    ¡°Which was that they couldn¡¯t tolerate humiliation.¡±


    ¡°In terms of achievements, Yan Wang Zhu Di is considered a wise monarch.¡±


    ¡°If Fang Xiaoru did not give him a face, he could also kill his ten ns.¡±


    ¡°If Jon swaggers around with his left hand,¡±


    ¡°Victoria will lose face.¡±


    ¡°She knows that I wanted to humiliate her with this pill, but she can only deal with it by removing the evidence.¡±


    Speaking of this, Marven sighed:


    ¡°In fact, I hope she doesn¡¯t cut off his left hand.¡±


    ¡°In that case, the core members of the Warriors Den will know that their mysterious enemy has a pill like the Reshaping Pill,¡±


    ¡°Which is a heaven-defying pill.¡±


    ¡°This will make them more afraid of me,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time will reduce their fear of Victoria¡¯s confidence.¡±


    Duncan pondered for a moment, nodded gently, and said:


    ¡°I haven¡¯t considered this level.¡±


    ¡°It seems that criminal investigation thinking is still very one-sided.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Every profession has its own expertise,¡±


    ¡°So a team needs all kinds of professional talents toplement each other.¡±


    ¡°If Victoria had a detective like you who is proficient in criminal investigation,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she would have known about me already.¡±


    Duncan nodded and smiled: ¡°What you said makes sense,¡±


    ¡°But the underlying logic of the Warriors Den also determines that it is difficult for them to have real high-end talents.¡±


    ¡°Except for the members who are controlled and enved,¡±


    ¡°The others are basically the Wu family¡¯s own people.¡±


    ¡°Those who are enved must always be guarded against by them,¡±


    ¡°And they have hatred for them, and they will not really work for her wholeheartedly.¡±


    ¡°If the Wu family can cultivate top talents themselves, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°If the Wu family can¡¯t cultivate them,¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s really a grass-roots team.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Just look at thete Qing Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Those royal nobles and the children of the Eight Banners have lived a life of luxury for hundreds of years.¡±


    ¡°How can there be a person who can support the copsing building?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the four heroes of thete Qing Dynasty to extend the life of the Qing court,¡±


    ¡°The royal nobles of the Dynasty would have fled back to their hometowns outside the Great Wall long ago.¡±


    ¡°And the four heroes of the Qing Dynasty were all Han people without exception.¡±


    ¡°If Victoria still appoints people based on personal connections in the future,¡±


    ¡°The result of the Den may be worse than that of thete Qing Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°At least there were four heroes in thete Qing Dynasty to continue the fate,¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t even have one hero.¡±


    Duncan asked, ¡°Is Miss Song a hero?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that her talent is far beyond ordinary people?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Ria¡¯s talent is indeed far beyond ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°It is really amazing that she has such strength at a young age,¡±


    ¡°But based on my current understanding of her, she is just a military general.¡±


    ¡°Even if she is not caught by me, she will not be able to bring an overall improvement to the Den in the future.¡±


    ¡°The current Warriors Den does not need people who can fight.¡±


    ¡°What they need is a modern brain.¡±

 Chapter 6508

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6508">Chapter 6508</h2>


    Having said that, Marven said again:


    ¡°By the way, with Jon¡¯s strength, his life would not be in danger even if his two hands were cut off.¡±


    ¡°It seems that there is no need to go to the hospital for treatment.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, he should not dare to go to the hospital so openly.¡±


    ¡°Inspector Li, what do you think is the reason?¡±


    Duncan thought for a while and said:


    ¡°After the incident with the Reshaping Pill, Jon has beenpletely exposed.¡±


    ¡°It seems that it makes no difference whether he hides or not if he goes to the hospital so openly.¡±


    Speaking of this, Duncan added, ¡°And I guess he must be afraid that you will feed him another Remodeling Pill.¡±


    ¡°Every time we encounter a murder case, especially a murder case with unknown motives and special means,¡±


    ¡°What we worry about most is that there will be a second case before this case is solved.¡±


    ¡°Because this kind of murder case is not like robbery, kidnapping or revenge killing.¡±


    ¡°The targets of robbery and kidnapping are random, and the targets of revenge killing are mostly single,¡±


    ¡°But the motives are unclear and the means are special,¡±


    ¡°Which is often the easiest to be a serial murder case.¡±


    ¡°If it were Jon, he must be most afraid that you would use the same method to punish him again.¡±


    ¡°This time, both hands will grow out at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Victoria might have to cut off his hands again in anger.¡±


    ¡°With the experience and lessons learned from the first time, Remodeling Pill should be something he never wants to eat again in his life.¡±


    ¡°Hiding in the hospital is equivalent to making hisck of hands public.¡±


    ¡°At this time, you will definitely not feed him Remodeling Pill again.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°That makes sense, but this also proves that he has no value in the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°The Warriors Den knows that he has been exposed, so they can¡¯t kill him, nor can they let him return to the Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Sending him to the hospital is also a temporary resettlement n.¡±


    Duncan asked Marven, ¡°Mr. Ye, do you think he is still of any use?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. From the intelligence level,¡±


    ¡°All he knows is the information about the Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Now I have mastered the new trends of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Mansion, and he himself has been excluded.¡±


    ¡°In the future, he may not know more about the Warriors Den than me.¡±


    Having said that, Marven said, ¡°But emotionally, he should hate Victoria to the core.¡±


    ¡°If I promise him that after Victoria dies, I will give him another Reshaping Pill to make him a normal person,¡±


    ¡°Then he should be more inclined between me and Victoria¡­ That is to win for me, not Victoria.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. Jon must know in his heart now that if he can be a normal person again in this life, I¡¯m afraid only you can give him this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°If you give him a promise, maybe he will turn against us,¡±


    ¡°But if he has no value to the Warriors Den, he has no value to us, so there is naturally no need to invest too much in him.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Whether he is valuable to us depends on whether he has the opportunity to return to the Warriors Den in the future.¡±


    ¡°Does Victoria want him to fend for himself in Moro,¡±


    ¡°Or does she want him to stay there first and let the people of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office take him away when the time is right¡±


    Duncan smacked his lips and said, ¡°What if wemunicate with him?¡±


    ¡°Let him know that if he returns to the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office in the future and cooperates with you to provide more information,¡±


    ¡°You will let him be normal again after Victoria dies.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Whether this person is valuable or not is still unknown.¡±


    ¡°It is better not to have any direct contact with him for the time being.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°By the way, we can observe secretly and have someone arrange some vending machines in the hospital to observe the general situation of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°It would be best if they can be installed directly in the inpatient department.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°It is normal to have vending machines in the hospital,¡±


    ¡°And it is also normal to have vending machines in the inpatient department.¡±


    ¡°However, the vending machines in the inpatient department are at most one or two in the public area.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to get them in the ward area,¡±


    ¡°So it is impossible to take a picture of which ward Jon is in, and who enters and leaves his ward.¡±


    Duncan nodded and said: ¡°This is indeed a bit difficult, but we now have a lot of facial information about the members of the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°As long as we install vending machines on the way to the inpatient department, once one of these people goes there, we can immediately receive the reminder,¡±


    ¡°If these people visit him regrly, we can summarize the pattern,¡±


    ¡°But if no one has been going, he is likely to have beenpletely abandoned;¡±


    Marven asked: ¡°What if someonees from the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office?¡±


    Duncan said again: ¡°We have basically judged a lot of people from the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office through the monitoring of Naples Airportst time.¡±


    ¡°These people are all first-level warnings in Ai. No matter where they are captured by our vending machines, Ai will report them as soon as possible.¡±


    Speaking of this, Duncan said again: ¡°However, the faces collected that time may only be part of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I can also let Ai alwayspare the faces of strangers collected at the airport and the dock with the faces that appear in the hospital,¡±


    ¡°So that we can identify who came to Casanca by ne or boat from other ces and then went to that hospital;¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, few people go directly to the local hospital upon arriving at a ce, and Jon is in the inpatient area.¡±


    ¡°Even if someone feels unwell after getting off the ne and goes to the hospital for treatment, he will not appear here directly,¡±


    ¡°Unless his purpose ofing to Casanca is very pure, that is, to visit patients;¡±


    ¡°So, if Ai finds out that someone just arrived in Casanca and immediately went to the hospital where Jon is, such a person will be very suspicious.¡±


    At this point, Duncan remembered something and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office go to Spain?¡±


    ¡°Then I will let Ai have another screening.¡±


    ¡°If someone takes a ne or a ship from Spain to Casanca, and then immediately goes to that hospital, then this person is probably from the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°By then, even if Jon has no value to us, at least he can provide some information about other people in the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°If the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office really sends someone to see him,¡±


    ¡°Then maybe he is still valuable, and then we can find a way to convey some information to him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°Then I will contact someone to quickly arrange the vending machine to the hospital.¡±


    Having said that, Marven added: ¡°By the way, Inspector Li, ask Ai to keep a close eye on Nigeria.¡±


    ¡°It is meaningless for the three elders to stay in Nigeria now.¡±


    ¡°They are likely to leave, and they will definitely not take a nearby ne.¡±


    ¡°They will most likely change cities or even countries.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already given orders to Ai to monitor the airports and docks in Nigeria and surrounding countries, focusing on all adult Asian men, especially older Asian men in groups of three.¡±


    Marven nodded and said: ¡°Also let Ai pay attention to the people who appear in Buenos Aires, Argentina, or other airports in Argentina in the future,¡±


    ¡°Andpare them with the people found in Africa.¡±


    ¡°If they match, mark them out.¡±


    ¡°The headquarters of the Warriors Den is most likely on an ind in the Antarctic Circle,¡±


    ¡°So no matter where these three people start from,¡±


    ¡°They will most likely return to Argentina in the end.¡±


    Duncan agreed immediately: ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye!¡±


    Marven said: ¡°After having Ai, our biggest gain is that we have more and more information about the members of the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°From now on, any movement of these people will not escape our monitoring.¡±


    ¡°The map of the Warriors Den will be clearer little by little in the future.¡±

 Chapter 6509

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6509">Chapter 6509</h2>


    When Marven and Duncan returned to Northern Europe together,


    Maria had already been in a hot rtionship with Queen Helena.


    It waste winter,


    And there was only enough time for one meal during the day.


    The whole country had entered a semi-hibernation state,


    And the royal family was the same.


    Every year inte winter, the Norwegian royal family entered its annual rest period,


    And foreign affairs activities and domestic public activities were basically vacant.


    The queen also entered a state of seclusion where she would not show up unless necessary,


    So Helena basically had few things to deal with,


    And she was basically with Maria every day.


    The farm that Marven entrusted her to buy had been cleaned up,


    And the two would stay on the farm for half a day whenever they were free.


    In addition to ying with cats and dogs on the farm,


    They would also take care of the animals.


    After a few days of contact,


    Helena became more and more curious about Maria.


    She found that although Maria looked very young,


    She was very calm and could learn many things without a teacher.


    She was very smart.


    Sometimes she didn¡¯t understand why a girl of 17 or 18 could master so many unpopr skills,


    And even her way of feeding cows and horses could amaze professional farmers.


    Maria attributed it to talent.


    There are always some people who are born to do certain things,


    And she is most suitable for taking care of animals and flowers.


    After Marven and Duncan arrived at the pce,


    They learned from Susan, the housekeeper of the royal family,


    The queen went to the farm with Maria to rx.


    Marven wanted them to have fun and not to tell them about his return in a hurry,


    But Susan still quietly told Helena,


    So she and Maria couldn¡¯t wait to rush back to the pce.


    After Marven left for a few days,


    The two missed him very much.


    Knowing that he was back,


    They naturally looked forward to rushing back to meet him.


    Seeing Marven again, Maria seemed much calmer.


    She just smiled and called Marven ¡°brother¡±.


    Helena, on the other hand, kept asking about Marven¡¯s well-being and whether his trip to Moro was going well.


    She knew that there was a big industrial ident in Moro,


    And knew that it must be Marven¡¯s fault,


    So she was particrly concerned.


    Marven said to the two of them,


    ¡°This trip to Moro was generally smooth and we gained a lot.¡±


    ¡°Most of the people in the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office have been controlled by me.¡±


    ¡°I will be the first to know about their movements in the future.¡±


    He said to Helena, ¡°Helena, you should hurry up and upgrade the monitoring system of the pce and the surrounding area within a few kilometers.¡±


    ¡°Equip all guards, sentinels, and security personnel responsible for patrol and alert with portable recorders,¡±


    ¡°And they must be equipped with devices that can upload video images to the cloud in real-time,¡±


    ¡°And then all monitoring equipment and data should be synchronized to Ai¡¯s server in real-time.¡±


    Helena asked curiously: ¡°What is Mr. Ye¡¯s consideration?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°ording to the territorial division of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°The whole of Europe, except Russia, is under the responsibility of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office,¡±


    ¡°And Northern Europe is naturally no exception.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°If the Warriors Den sends people to Northern Europe in the future,¡±


    ¡°They must be people from the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°Ai has mastered arge number of facial features of members of this office.¡±


    ¡°As long as they appear, you can be warned immediately.¡±


    Helena nodded and said: ¡°I understand, Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will arrange to upgrade the security system tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marven said,


    ¡°You have been busy taking care of Maria for me these days.¡±


    ¡°We have been out for so long and things are almost done.¡±


    ¡°Now we should go back.¡±


    Helena asked him hurriedly,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you just came back from Moro.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to rest for a few days before leaving?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°There are still many things to do in Nanjing,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t dy any longer.¡±


    ¡°I n to leave early tomorrow morning.¡±

 Chapter 6510

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6510">Chapter 6510</h2>


    Helena was very sensible.


    Seeing Marven say this, although she felt disappointed, she still said,


    ¡°Since Mr. Ye has made up his mind, I will not keep you any longer.¡±


    ¡°I will go to the airport to see you and Miss Lin off tomorrow.¡±


    Maria on the side suddenly smiled and asked,


    ¡°Sister Helena, the winter here is too long,¡±


    ¡°And it will be boring if you stay there for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to China with us for vacation?¡±


    ¡°In the past, when your family came to winter break,¡±


    ¡°You should have gone to Southern Europe or equatorial countries for vacation, right?¡±


    Helena didn¡¯t expect Maria to invite her to China,


    And she said awkwardly, ¡°We¡­we go to Southern Europe or equatorial countries for vacation, mainly because we have industries there and we are familiar with the local governments,¡±


    ¡°It is convenient to enter and the privacy is rtively high.¡±


    ¡°As for China¡­the royal family has only made state visits there before,¡±


    ¡°But there has been no contact about vacation,¡±


    ¡°So it may be more troublesome.¡±


    Maria said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Let Osu City and Wrestvel establish a friendly city rtionship,¡±


    ¡°And then you cane to Wrestvel on this basis.¡±


    ¡°The Nordic royal family will then rent a hotel in Wrestvel and take care of the security,¡±


    ¡°And there will be basically no problem.¡±


    ¡°If you want to be more convenient, you can directly rent the Shangri-La in Wrestvel, which is Brother Marven¡¯s industry.¡±


    ¡°In addition, you can also say hello to the relevant departments there and say that you don¡¯t want to be too high-profile and ask the media not to report on you,¡±


    ¡°And there will be basically no problem.¡±


    When Helena heard this, her eyes suddenly shone with some brilliance.


    Maria¡¯s idea is very feasible.


    The Nordic countries are rtively small, and the royal family is more of a mascot.


    Therefore, it is not surprising for the queen to personally show up to establish friendly cities with big countries.


    It is also reasonable for her to solve the amodation and security problems by herself.


    When the Saudi royal family came to China to discuss cooperation, they once booked an entire hotel.


    ¡°In addition to airlifting a fleet of vehicles, they also rented dozens or even hundreds of luxury Mercedes-Benz and Maybach cars in the capital.


    So it is very easy for her to solve the amodation and security problems by herself too.


    So, she looked at Marven and asked him,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, if Ie to Wrestvel, will it bother you?¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t understand why Maria suddenly had the idea to invite Helena to Wrestvel,


    But since she said so, he certainly couldn¡¯t show embarrassment.


    After all, Helena helped a lot when he and Maria came here this time,


    So he smiled and said, ¡°No, you are wee toe to Wrestvel anytime you want.¡±


    Helena was very excited and said quickly,


    ¡°Then I willmunicate with Susan, the Prime Minister, and the Mayor to push this matter forward.¡±


    After dinner with Helena, Marven went back to the room to pack his carry-on luggage.


    When he was halfway through packing, he heard Maria¡¯s voice from outside the door:


    ¡°Brother Marven, is it convenient to talk to you now?¡±


    ¡°Convenient,¡± Marven answered casually.


    Maria pushed the door in, closed the door carefully, walked to him, and asked in a low voice with expectation,


    ¡°Young Master, is everything going well in Moro this time?¡±


    ¡°Smooth.¡±


    Marven introduced the general information to her.


    After listening to this, Maria couldn¡¯t help butugh and said,


    ¡°Young Master is really good at this.¡±


    ¡°Just one Reshaping Pill has made Victoria confused.¡±


    ¡°After this incident, her mentality will definitely change dramatically.¡±


    ¡°If her mentality is wrong, it will affect her judgment, which is good for us.¡±


    After that, she asked him, ¡°By the way, Young Master,¡±


    ¡°Have you continued to practice that set of hand seals to umte spiritual energy these days?¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°As long as I have free time, I have never stopped.¡±


    Maria asked expectantly,


    ¡°Then have you tried to inject more spiritual energy into the ring?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°No, I¡¯m worried that the ring is too overbearing and will directly absorb all my spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to try it again after returning to Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°If my spiritual energy is drained,¡±


    ¡°I can take medicine to replenish it.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°The pills that can replenish spiritual energy on me have been used to detoxify those dead soldiers and the cavalry guards.¡±


    Maria nodded repeatedly, looked at Marven, and asked him:


    ¡°If you n to try it after returning to Wrestvel,¡±


    ¡°Can I let me watch from the side?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very curious about what other effects the ring has!¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I have to try it.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Lin is interested, then after wend in Wrestvelte tomorrow night, we can go to the hillside vi of Champs Elysees and see if there is anything special about this ring.¡±

 Chapter 6511

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6511">Chapter 6511</h2>


    In the past few days,


    Although Marven has been using hand seals to umte spiritual energy,


    He has never dared to provoke the ring.


    Now that things have basically been settled,


    He has nothing to worry about after returning to Wrestvel.


    Even if the ring really absorbs all his spiritual energy,


    He can immediately make up for it with his medicine.


    He can even y a game of poker with the ring to see who has more chips and who can hold on to thest card.


    Maria also supports Marven¡¯s n very much.


    She has always felt that although Meng Changsheng has many selfish motives and schemes,


    He asked her father and Victoria toe out of retirement to help the Han people,


    Which should be out of sincerity and not false.


    This means that the ring must have other uses besides saving lives in critical moments.


    Marven ns to return to Wrestvel with Maria,


    But Duncan is not nning to leave yet.


    He said to Marven, ¡°Mr. Ye, I want to stay here for a while and continue to train Ai.¡±


    ¡°There are some ideas that I have always wanted to realize.¡±


    ¡°Now it is just right for Ai to try it out.¡±


    ¡°If it works, it will be very helpful for us in the future.¡±


    Marven knew that he was obsessed with Ai recently,


    So he nodded and said, ¡°If you want to stay,¡±


    ¡°Then stay, but I don¡¯t know what you n to let Ai achieve?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°The immature idea is to let it learn face recognition in depth.¡±


    Marven asked curiously, ¡°Isn¡¯t this thing very mature?¡±


    ¡°Face recognition now seems to be very urate.¡±


    ¡°Even if you gain 20 kilograms in a month,¡±


    ¡°And your mother can¡¯t recognize you, face recognition can still identify you.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°This is the recognition of a single individual.¡±


    ¡°It is indeed very mature, but what I want to do is to let Ai learn how to calcte andpare a person¡¯s appearance based on this face recognition technology,¡±


    ¡°And then judge how simr individual A is to individual B.¡±


    ¡°Simrity?¡±


    Marven asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the use of this?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Duncan said, ¡°In other words, let Ai analyze the facial features of many brothers,¡±


    ¡°Sisters, fathers and sons, mothers and daughters, grandparents and even distant rtives,¡±


    ¡°And thenpare and learn based on various blood rtionships to see if a recognition method can be extracted.¡±


    ¡°For example, if I suspect that there is something wrong with you,¡±


    ¡°I will give your face to Ai for recognition, and let it find the person who looks most like you and is most likely to be rted to you from the face database all over the world.¡±


    ¡°Although it may not be urate, it will definitely be able to quickly locate many possible objects.¡±


    As he said, he added, ¡°Through the transfer of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office to Spain,¡±


    ¡°The Right Army we currently have There are already quite a lot of members in the Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°Last time, we asked Miss Song to help identify the Wu family members.¡±


    ¡°In this way, we have mastered the facial features of hundreds of Wu family members.¡±


    ¡°If Ai can find the potential characteristics of the family¡¯s gic appearance from these Wu family members,¡±


    ¡°It may be able to help us find some suspected Wu family members from all over the world.¡±


    Marven was surprised and couldn¡¯t help saying,


    ¡°It sounds feasible.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°It¡¯s naturally difficult to find a needle in a haystack.¡±


    ¡°We may not be able to design something that can specifically pick up a needle in the sea,¡±


    ¡°But we can design a huge ma to collect iron products in the sea first,¡±


    ¡°And then find the needle from it,¡±


    ¡°Which is much easier than looking for it directly in the sea.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°Then thank you for your hard work, Inspector Li.¡±

 Chapter 6512

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6512">Chapter 6512</h2>


    The next day.


    A business jet rented by the Nordic royal family took off from the Nordic capital and flew directly to Wrestvel.


    On the huge ne, except for two sets of crew members,


    There were no service personnel.


    There were only Marven and Maria in the entire cabin.


    On the ne, Marven received a text report from Joseph through the satellitework.


    At present, several cargo ships carrying Duke Mining¡¯s death squads, cavalry guards, and their families have sessfully left the Strait of Gibraltar,


    Which also means that they havepletely escaped the threat of the Den.


    Since the Strait of Gibraltar is only separated from Syria by the Mediterranean Sea,


    The flight distance of more than 3,000 kilometers will allow them to arrive at the Cataclysmic Front¡¯s base in Syria in about a week.


    Marven wanted Ria to arrive in Wrestvel as soon as possible,


    So that she could meet Jeremiah first, so he asked Maria,


    ¡°Miss Lin, do you have any channels to send Ria to China?¡±


    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t leave any entry and exit records,¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a false identity,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t let her be seen by other entrants.¡±


    Maria thought about it and said,


    ¡°Then let Joseph take her to Syria first.¡±


    ¡°The rtionship between Cataclysmic Front and the government army and the revolutionary army in Syria is very delicate.¡±


    ¡°They will definitely not bring people in through official channels.¡±


    ¡°Let them bring people into Syria first,¡±


    ¡°And let her teach the soldiers of Cataclysmic Front and teach them the experience of practicing martial arts.¡±


    ¡°I will ask Sun if there are any nes from China flying to Syria for humanitarian aid recently.¡±


    ¡°If there are, let Ria take the return ne back.¡±


    ¡°Then he will definitely be able to help solve the entry problem,¡±


    ¡°So that no record will be left, and no one will see her.¡±


    Marven praised: ¡°This is a good idea,¡±


    ¡°Then Miss Lin wille back to help consult.¡±


    Maria asked Marven: ¡°I wonder if the young master is sure to get rid of the strange poison in Ria and Jeremiah before the poison breaks out?¡±


    Marven shook his head and said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any clues for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Victoria¡¯s cultivation is far above mine.¡±


    ¡°The poison she left in these cultivators is more like a formation that has umted a lot of spiritual energy over time,¡±


    ¡°And the formation only obeys her.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t break the formation and save their lives.¡±


    Maria nodded and said: ¡°Then the young master still needs to be careful of Jeremiah.¡±


    ¡°There is also a self-destruct formation left by Victoria in her Niwan Pce.¡±


    ¡°With Victoria¡¯s insidious and vicious style of doing things,¡±


    ¡°Anyone who betrays her will definitely be a thorn in her eyes and a thorn in her flesh.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the poison will trigger the formation she left in the Niwan Pce,¡±


    ¡°And kill all the people around the traitor.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but sighed and said,


    ¡°The things in the ¡°Nine Profound Heavenly Scripture¡± can¡¯t make me gain stronger strength or skills than Victoria,¡±


    ¡°Just like the knowledge in the encyclopedia of middle school students can¡¯t cope with college or even graduate school exams.¡±


    ¡°If I want to defeat her, my greatest hope is to find out the true potential of the ring.¡±


    Mariaforted, ¡°Young Master, you are a lucky person.¡±


    ¡°Even Aurora can teach you the hand seals of cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I think you will be able to find out the true face of the ring.¡±


    Marven sighed, ¡°These days, as long as I have time In the meantime,¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I kept running the handprint, and the spiritual energy in the body had doubledpared to before.¡±


    Maria eximed: ¡°Double?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the current strength and cultivation of the young master increased by a lot?¡±


    Marven shook his head and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s strange to say that although the spiritual energy was umted by me little by little,¡±


    ¡°And I can indeed feel it clearly,¡±


    ¡°It seems to have nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel that I had improved much.¡±


    ¡°I also tried to use some spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°The spiritual energy consumed was all my own, not generated by the handprint.¡±


    ¡°This is equivalent to me originally having one million, and then I got another million through other means,¡±


    ¡°But the one million can only be seen but not spent.¡±


    ¡°If there is anything to spend money, it should be spent from my own one million.¡±


    Maria asked: ¡°If the young master spends this ¡®one million¡¯ himself, can the ¡®one million¡¯ be used?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°We have to wait until wend to try it to know.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to try it casually.¡±


    Speaking of this, he said again:


    ¡°To be honest, I am also afraid of being fooled.¡±


    ¡°I am really afraid that it is some monster moth that I have never seen before¡­¡±

 Chapter 6513

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6513">Chapter 6513</h2>


    Late at night, the nended smoothly at Wrestvel Airport.


    When Marven and Maria walked out of the airport,


    Orvel was already waiting there.


    Seeing Marven, he immediately stepped forward and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master Ye, you are back.¡±


    Marven nodded and asked him:


    ¡°Is everything okay at home?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine.¡±


    Orvel smiled and said: ¡°Normal business and Champs Elysees is also all normal.¡±


    ¡°The old man and the olddy are also fine.¡±


    ¡°I often go to visit them.¡±


    ¡°Your father-inw has been in a much better mood recently.¡±


    ¡°The day before yesterday, he came to the restaurant for dinner with others.¡±


    ¡°Recently, their President Pei has been very polite to him.¡±


    ¡°I also sent people to secretly pay attention to your wife,¡±


    ¡°And there is nothing unusual.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marven said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell others that I¡¯m back yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Champs Elysees tonight.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°If everything goes well, you can take me home tomorrow morning.¡±


    Orvel agreed respectfully and said:


    ¡°Okay, Master Ye, let¡¯s go now!¡±


    The road was very smoothte at night.


    Half an hourter, Marven arrived at his vi on the hillside of Champs Elysees.


    He asked Orvel to go back and rest,


    And then he and Maria went to the vi together.


    Marven couldn¡¯t wait to try the ring,


    So the two went straight to the basement.


    In order to deal with emergencies,


    Marven took out three Cultivation Pills from the safe where he kept his pills as a backup.


    Just as he was about to close the safe,


    He hesitated for a moment, and took out five more pills from the safe,


    Muttering, ¡°It¡¯s better to be prepared,¡±


    ¡°Maybe not a single one will be used.¡±


    After that, he took out the ring and ced it in front of him.


    He adjusted his breathing slightly and said to Maria,


    ¡°Miss Lin, I will transfer the spiritual energy into the ringter.¡±


    ¡°You just need to watch from the side.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly and asked him,


    ¡°Master, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    Marven stuffed the five Cultivation Pills into her hand and said,


    ¡°Whenever you see me struggling or unable to resist,¡±


    ¡°Put the pills into my mouth,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t put them all in at once, one at a time.¡±


    Maria took the pills and said to Marven,


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, I know.¡±


    Marven focused his attention on the ring.


    Then, he tried to mobilize the spiritual energy umted in his body by handprints and transfer it into the ring first,


    But this spiritual energy just didn¡¯t listen to hismand.


    Whenever he subconsciously wanted to call up the spiritual energy,


    It was always his own part that was mobilized.


    Helplessly, he could only try with his own spiritual energy first.


    He didn¡¯t know if there was anything special about the spiritual energy umted by the handprint.


    Perhaps it was the same as the logic of the spare fuel tank of a car.


    Only when the fuel in the main tank was used up would the fuel in the spare tank be used.


    To verify this guess, he had to use up his own spiritual energy first.


    Fortunately, he had prepared a few Cultivation Pills, which should be enough to replenish the spiritual energy in his body from nothing to full several times.


    So he made up his mind and nned to transfer all the spiritual energy in his body into the ring first.


    However, at the moment when the surging spiritual energy in his body was mobilized,


    Something strange happened suddenly.


    The part of the spiritual energy that was not controlled by him seemed to have suddenly awakened from a deep sleep.


    In an instant, it carried the original spiritual energy in his body and swarmed out like a flood.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the uncontrolled spiritual energy would suddenly move.


    He was surprised and happy.


    He thought it was a good opportunity to mobilize these spiritual energies.


    He nned to rely on guiding his part of the spiritual energy to force the other part of the energy into the ring.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the aura originally generated by the handprint was out of control,


    And his own aura was at will,


    But now, his aura was out of control!


    The ring was pinched lightly at Marven¡¯s fingertips at this moment.


    His original intention was to let the aurae out of the Dantian and enter the ring through his fingers,


    But the two auras mixed together.


    After emerging from the Dantian,


    They didn¡¯t go to the arm at all,


    But rushed straight into Marven¡¯s brain and into his sea of consciousness.


    He was shocked by this sudden change.


    He knew his body best.


    Such a huge amount of aura instantly poured into the brain,


    And the sea of consciousness couldn¡¯t bear it at all.


    If it was allowed to rush in all at once,


    Either the sea of consciousness would be directly washed away,


    Or the whole brain would be shocked into a ball of paste!


    He was so nervous that he tried his best to control the aura.


    The veins on his arms, neck, and cheeks were even bulging,


    But the aura was still out of control.


    At this time, seeing Marven¡¯s ferocious expression and sweating profusely,


    Maria subconsciously thought that Marven could no longer resist,


    And quickly stuffed a Cultivation Pill into his mouth ording to his instructions.


    Marven¡¯s full efforts to guide the spiritual energy were in vain.


    When his consciousness was at a loss,


    A strong and pure spiritual energy suddenly surged out of his Dantian.


    He was very familiar with this kind of spiritual energy,


    Which was the power of the Cultivation Pill.

 Chapter 6514

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6514">Chapter 6514</h2>


    Although Marven subconsciously felt a little distressed,


    It was a critical period after all.


    The uncontrolled spiritual energy at the moment was a little overbearing.


    If he had more controble spiritual energy,


    He would be able to reverse the situation from a slight disadvantage.


    So, he immediately tried to transfer the spiritual energy in his Dantian to his brain to fight with that spiritual energy.


    But the strange thing was that just as he was mobilizing his spiritual energy to rescue the other spiritual energy that was engulfed,


    The strange spiritual energy that was entangled with it seemed to have sensed the reinforcementsing from behind,


    And it changed direction and attacked from the brain all the way back,


    Directly intercepting the new spiritual energy in the meridians,


    And then entangled it into its own body.


    Marven was horrified to find that the spiritual energy that was transformed by the Cultivation Pill had actually betrayed him,


    And waspletely controlled by the strange spiritual energy.


    Then, the more powerful spiritual energy continued to rush upward,


    Frightening Marven to the point that he tried desperately to close his meridians to block it,


    But there was no controble spiritual energy in his body,


    So the manifestation of this futile effort on his body was the same as before,


    Making him look hideous and painful.


    Maria was so nervous that she didn¡¯t dare to dy anymore and quickly stuffed another pill into Marven¡¯s mouth.


    Then the strange thing happened again.


    The spiritual energy that was almost reaching the sea of consciousness felt that there was more spiritual energy flowing into the Dantian.


    Before Marven could mobilize the spiritual energy upward,


    It turned around 180 degrees and rushed towards the Dantian.


    The spiritual energy that was bing increasingly powerful was nowpletely unstoppable.


    The newly injected spiritual energy in the Dantian was not even warmed up before it waspletely absorbed by the opponent!


    Marven was about to copse.


    He could never have imagined that this weird spiritual energy was ying a game of snake in his body!


    Seeing that Marven had not gotten better after taking two pills,


    Maria, who did not understand, quickly stuffed another pill into his mouth.


    Marven thought it was over.


    This ghost thing was here to cheat the spiritual energy.


    If he continued to eat it, wouldn¡¯t all the precious pills be wasted?


    But at that moment, he was really distracted and couldn¡¯t even open his mouth to talk to Maria.


    The only thing he could do was to close his mouth and grit his teeth as much as possible to prevent Maria from stuffing pills into his mouth again.


    On the one hand, he really felt sorry for the pills,


    And on the other hand, he was also worried that if he took it again,


    The spiritual energy would brew a spiritual energy bomb in his body.


    If it rushed into his brain,


    It would be no less powerful than that powerful earl¡¯s self-explosion.


    By then, not to mention that Maria would die,


    The entire viplex in the middle of the mountain would probably be razed to the ground!


    But his physical strength was obviously exhausted at this time.


    Even if he gritted his teeth with all his strength,


    He still couldn¡¯t stop Maria who was eager to save him.


    Maria pinched Marven¡¯s cheeks on both sides,


    Forced his upper and lower teeth apart, and stuffed another pill into him.


    So, the strange spiritual energy yed the snake game in Marven¡¯s body again.


    Three, four, five¡­


    In order to prevent him from getting into trouble,


    Maria ate all five pills in one go, praying in her mouth:This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Master! Master, can you hear my voice?¡±


    ¡°Is the spiritual energy still not enough?!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, tell me the password of the safe,¡±


    ¡°And I will get some more pills to feed you!¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t respond to her.


    The spiritual energy was already so powerful that it turned around again and attacked his brain.


    The extremely powerful spiritual energy poured into the sea of consciousness,


    Making Marven¡¯s eyes ck,


    And he felt a sharp pain as if his brain was stretched open,


    And then he lost consciousness.


    At the moment when he lost consciousness, a majestic pagoda suddenly rose above his sea of consciousness.


    The appearance of the pagoda was exactly the same as that of the four-sided treasure tower!


    Unfortunately, Marven could not see this scene at all.


    At this moment, Marven¡¯s sea of consciousness was like a vast ocean.


    Suddenly, the powerful spiritual energy set off a raging wave that seemed to be able to swallow everything.


    But then, the spiritual energy that seemed to be overwhelming turned into countless tiny light spots and rushed towards the pagoda hanging in the air.


    After absorbing the light spots transformed by the spiritual energy,


    The pagoda looked like it had experienced vicissitudes and was dpidated in thest second.


    In the next second, it burst out with colorful Buddha light, and its own fallen colors gradually recovered at this moment,


    As if it had returned to the moment when it was just built after a thousand years!


    The new, solemn pagoda floated above Marven¡¯s sea of consciousness.


    After all the spiritual energy was absorbed,


    It suddenly sank into the sea of consciousness and disappeared without a trace.


    Marven¡¯s sea of consciousness also returned to calm again.


    At this time, Marven had fainted and fell directly into Maria¡¯s arms.


    Maria was extremely nervous. She hugged Marven¡¯s head and cried,


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t scare me. Please wake up quickly¡­¡±


    Marven also slowly opened his eyes at this moment.


    At this moment, he felt that his body was as weak as if he was locked in a ck coal mine and dug coal for seven days and seven nights without a moment¡¯s rest.


    He had no strength in his body.


    Every inch of skin, every muscle, and every bone was sore.


    When he saw Maria holding him in her arms, he subconsciously asked,


    ¡°Am I still alive?¡±


    When Maria saw that he woke up, she burst into tears of joy and cried,


    ¡°Master, you are awake!¡±


    ¡°I was almost scared to death by you! What happened to you just now?¡±


    Marven recalled everything that had just happened and then tried to look into his meridians and dantian.


    There was no trace of spiritual energy.


    It was all absorbed by the strange spiritual energy.


    He subconsciously asked Maria,


    ¡°Miss Lin, how many pills did you feed me just now?¡±


    Maria blurted out, ¡°I fed you five pills and it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°I almost thought you couldn¡¯t make it¡­¡±


    ¡°Five?!¡±


    Marven¡¯s eyes went dark again and he almost fainted.


    Then, tears flowed from his eyes and he cursed with gritted teeth,


    ¡°What a bullsh!t handprint, I thought it was the Buddha¡¯s manifestation¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This is a fcking scam!¡±

 Chapter 6515

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6515">Chapter 6515</h2>


    Marven was not a stingy person,


    But he really felt sorry for the spiritual energy.


    Moreover, the spiritual energy he lost this time reached an unprecedented new height.


    All the spiritual energy in his body, plus the spiritual energy from the hand seals, plus the five Cultivation Pills, were all lost.


    This loss was more painful than losing 10 billion US dors.


    Maria had never expected that after she fed Marven five pills in a row,


    The spiritual energy would disappear without a trace.


    She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Young Master, this¡­ this spiritual energy shouldn¡¯t disappear for no reason, right?¡±


    ¡°Could it have been sucked away by the ring again?¡±


    Marven shook his head and said dejectedly,


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t it this time.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to guide all the spiritual energy into the ring,¡±


    ¡°But the spiritual energy generated by the hand seal was not only beyond my control,¡±


    ¡°But also seemed to have its own consciousness.¡±


    ¡°It carried my original spiritual energy straight into my sea of consciousness,¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°So that I lost control of my own spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Then you kept feeding me pills, and it was as if it had consciousness.¡±


    ¡°When it found new spiritual energy in its dantian,¡±


    ¡°It turned around and made aeback.¡±


    ¡°It went in and out five times after feeding me five pills.¡±


    ¡°I suspect it was feeding me from beginning to end.¡±


    ¡°I set up a trap, gave me a little profit first,¡±


    ¡°And then kept making promises to me.¡±


    ¡°I thought my spiritual energy had doubled with its help,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, it was greedy for the whole me¡­¡±


    After saying that, he thought of the five pills,


    Covered his face and sighed:


    ¡°This is equivalent to blowing up my ount and causing me to chase five times the leverage¡­¡±


    ¡°Dmn it! Isn¡¯t it the dog dealer in the stock market who specializes in luring more and killing retail investors?!¡±


    Maria murmured: ¡°It¡­it is just the spiritual energy cultivated by the young master with handprints.¡±


    ¡°The spiritual energy cannot have self-awareness.¡±


    ¡°How can it be so cunning¡­¡±


    Marven shook his head and said,


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out. It doesn¡¯t make sense at all¡­¡±


    Maria asked: ¡°Since the young master can be sure that the spiritual energy was not sucked away by the ring,¡±


    ¡°Could it be sucked away by something else?¡±


    ¡°Others?¡±


    Marven shook his head and said,


    ¡°Besides the ring you gave me and the medicine cauldron I extorted from the head of Taizhen Dao,¡±


    ¡°I have basically not obtained any ready-made magic tools from other channels.¡±


    ¡°But this time it¡¯s not a ring, and it can¡¯t be a medicine cauldron.¡±


    Maria asked in confusion, ¡°But¡­ such a huge amount of spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°Even the young master¡¯s body may not be able to carry it.¡±


    ¡°Why did these spiritual energies disappear without a trace after reaching the sea of consciousness?¡±


    ¡°I have been by your side just now, and I didn¡¯t feel anything unusual.¡±


    ¡°Logically, the spiritual energy in your body should not have taken the opportunity to escape from your body,¡±


    ¡°But it disappeared for no reason, which is really too weird.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Marven sat up straight with difficulty, and cursed in frustration:


    ¡°This is like a person eating several times his own weight in one meal.¡±


    ¡°It sounds incredible, but when the spiritual energy reaches the sea of consciousness,¡±


    ¡°It really disappears without a trace.¡±


    Maria said again: ¡°Master, have you ever thought about why when you and I stood under the Northern Lights, the Aurora would transform into that set of handprints?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the other party has been setting a trap for you since then?¡±


    Marven asked: ¡°You mean, someone deliberately asked the Aurora to teach me the handprints to lure me into it,¡±


    ¡°Just to cheat me of all my spiritual energy?¡±


    Maria nodded, and said: ¡°Master, let me reason with you.¡±


    ¡°If this is a trap from beginning to end,¡±


    ¡°Then the initiator of the trap is either a person or an object.¡±


    Maria said, ¡°The possibility of it being a person is very small.¡±


    ¡°Even if there were masters hiding near the aurora that day,¡±


    ¡°It is unlikely that they would follow us all the way across the ocean,¡±


    ¡°Follow us to Wrestvel, and follow us into the basement of this vi.¡±


    ¡°Unless it is a supernatural thing like a ghost,¡±


    ¡°But this is unconfirmed and unlikely.¡±


    Marven agreed and said, ¡°It is indeed unlikely to be a person or a ghost.¡±


    ¡°If it is a person, then he must at least master the invisibility technique in fantasy novels,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it is impossible to follow us step by step without being discovered by us.¡±


    ¡°As for ghosts, this is even more unreliable.¡±


    ¡°There is no evidence to prove the existence of ghosts.¡±


    ¡°Besides, even if there are ghosts, ghosts cannot absorb spiritual energy.¡±

 Chapter 6516

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6516">Chapter 6516</h2>


    As he said, he suddenly thought of something and said,


    ¡°By the way, Miss Lin, you said before that cultivators who failed to pass the tribtion can be scattered immortals.¡±


    ¡°Will scattered immortals be like ghosts,¡±


    ¡°Which ordinary people or cultivators with insufficient cultivation cannot see or touch at all?¡±


    ¡°If so, then I can¡¯t be targeted by a certain scattered immortal, right?¡±


    Maria said, ¡°The scattered immortal is just a legend that I found in some rare and unofficial history books.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that it really exists.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, the probability of surviving the tribtion is one in a hundred,¡±


    ¡°And the remaining ny-nine will basically end up in ashes.¡±


    ¡°The probability of being able to transform into a scattered immortal in time after failing the tribtion is probably even smaller than the probability of sessfully transforming into a scattered immortal,¡±


    ¡°So we shouldn¡¯t be so lucky to bump into one, right?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, ording to the records in the book, although the scattered immortal was forced to transform into a scattered immortal,¡±


    ¡°His strength is second only to the cultivator who sessfully transformed into a scattered immortal.¡±


    ¡°The reason why he was¡­ He is called a Sanxian because he is an immortal trapped in the mortal world.¡±


    At this point, she looked at Marven and said carefully:


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t mean anything else¡­ Even if we really met a Sanxian in Northern Europe,¡±


    ¡°The Sanxian would not look down on the spiritual energy in your body¡­¡±


    Marven nodded in agreement:


    ¡°Meng Changsheng has been practicing for a thousand years and has not yet touched the edge of the tribtion.¡±


    ¡°It can be seen that the strength of the cultivators in the tribtion period is extremely strong,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the Sanxian. It is very likely that even Meng Changsheng cannot be seen by the Sanxian,¡±


    ¡°Let alone someone like me.¡±


    Maria continued: ¡°In this way, we can basically rule out people or ghosts,¡±


    ¡°So the only possibility is ¡°things¡±, and if it is a thing,¡±


    ¡°It is definitely not an ordinary thing.¡±


    ¡°The ring left by my father can¡¯t do this, so the ¡°thing¡± behind it is very likely to be much more powerful than that ring.¡±


    ¡°Young master, you should think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°Have you evere into contact with any magic weapon?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the magic weapon is left in your body or even hidden in your sea of consciousness?¡±


    Marven racked his brains for a long time and muttered,


    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t seen many good things since I started practicing.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t have any magic weapons.¡±


    ¡°What could be rted to this incident?¡±


    As he said this, he also thought of the Four-sided Treasure Tower, so he subconsciously said:


    ¡°If you want to talk about the good things I have seen,¡±


    ¡°The Four-sided Treasure Tower must be one of them.¡±


    ¡°It is a national treasure created by Master Xuanzang and countless monks,¡±


    ¡°But I have returned the Four-sided Treasure Tower intact.¡±


    Because although the Four-sided Treasure Tower is a magic weapon,


    It is a Feng Shui treasure created for the country¡¯s destiny,


    And Marven has quietly returned it to the country.


    He never found any abnormality in it during his contact with it,


    So naturally he did not believe that this incident was rted to the Four-sided Treasure Tower.


    Maria didn¡¯t give up and asked him:


    ¡°Did you find any abnormalities in the Four-sided Treasure Tower that you didn¡¯t understand during your contact with it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Marven shook his head and said,


    ¡°Besides transmitting a video of that year to me,¡±


    ¡°There is nothing special about the Four-sided Treasure Tower.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, when I entered it with spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°I only activated one of the formations that hid the video.¡±


    ¡°In theory, the Four-sided Treasure Tower yed a documentary recorded on it for me.¡±


    ¡°Apart from that, I had no other interaction with it,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t notice any other special features of it.¡±


    Maria asked, ¡°Since then, have you found anything unusual about yourself?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Marven said confidently:Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°My consciousness withdrew from the Four-sided Treasure Tower after watching that video material,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t find anything unusual.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°The Four-sided Treasure Tower was jointly built by Master Xuanzang and the top monks of the Tang Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°To a certain extent, it is considered a Buddhist magic weapon,¡±


    ¡°And what we saw in the sky over Northern Europe was also a Buddhist handprint.¡±


    ¡°Maybe there is really some connection between the two.¡±


    Although Marven could not feel any existence rted to the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    Maria¡¯s mention of this did make him a little suspicious, so he said:


    ¡°So, the Four-sided Treasure Tower is a bit suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, there are no Buddhist countries in Europe.¡±


    ¡°Even if there are strange phenomena in the sky near the Arctic Circle in Northern Europe, the aurora should turn into a Christian cross,¡±


    ¡°Not a Buddhist swastika.¡±


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t feel anything rted to the Four-sided Treasure Tower.¡±


    ¡°I am really confused.¡±


    Maria asked him: ¡°Young Master, how about I contact Lao Sun to see if I can arrange for you to take another look at the Four-sided Treasure Tower,¡±


    ¡°To see if there are any details that were missed at the beginning?¡±


    Maria suggested to go and see the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    And Marven was immediately tempted.


    Although he did not notice any connection between this incident and the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    Under the aurora in the Arctic Circle that day,


    The Buddhist swastika did appear in the sky,


    And those handprints were indeed from Buddhism.

 Chapter 6517

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6517">Chapter 6517</h2>


    Marven did not have much contact with Buddhism.


    Except for being stopped by a fake nun once in a nunnery outside the Shiwan Mountains,


    He rarely came into contact with Buddhism,


    So the Four-sided Treasure Tower became the most suspicious one.


    And the Four-sided Treasure Tower is indeed a magical instrument that has been passed down for thousands of years and is a culmination of all.


    Maybe it really has something to do with his situation.


    In addition, there is one more thing that Marven did not tell Maria.


    Although he could not determine whether therge amount of his spiritual energy being sucked away was rted to the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    He could be sure that the thing must be in his sea of consciousness.


    If it simply absorbed spiritual energy,


    Like the ring, he would not be too nervous.


    At most, he would not be fooled again next time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    But this thing is different.


    Through the other party¡¯s maniption of the aurora to transmit information to him and dig a big hole for him,


    It can be guessed that this thing must be conscious.


    If it is a conscious thing hidden in his sea of consciousness,


    It is really terrible to think about it.


    Moreover, if Marven tells what he thinks in his heart,


    He is afraid that the other party will notice it and respond.


    In fact, his real idea is that if the thing really came from the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    Then he will try to send it back.


    So, he didn¡¯t want to dy for a minute and said to Maria:


    ¡°Miss Lin, please contact Grandpa Sun.¡±


    ¡°If there is no problem on his side, we will go directly.¡±


    She nodded and called Ethan immediately.


    Marven also realized at this moment that it was alreadyte at night.


    Calling Ethan now would definitely affect the other party¡¯s rest.


    After all, he was an elder, and he felt a little offended.


    However, Maria didn¡¯t feel that way.


    These old people were all raised by her since she was a child.


    These people called her Miss all their lives and regarded themselves as her servants all their lives.


    Although Maria didn¡¯t really treat them as servants,


    She was never polite when she needed them.


    Soon, Ethan¡¯s respectful voice came from the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s sote, do you have any urgent need?¡±


    Maria hummed and said, ¡°Young Master Ye wants to see the Four-sided Treasure Tower again,¡±


    ¡°The sooner the better, I wonder if it¡¯s convenient?¡±


    Ethan thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s convenient.¡±


    ¡°The Four-sided Treasure Tower is currently in the highest department rted to cultural relics.¡±


    ¡°They have invited some Feng Shui masters to study it secretly to see if it can continue to y its role.¡±


    ¡°This matter is currently top secret,¡±


    ¡°But it is not confidential to Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°After all, he brought this thing back.¡±


    After that, Ethan said, ¡°How about this, Miss, you ask Mr. Ye toe to the capital first,¡±


    ¡°Tell me when and where he will arrive,¡±


    ¡°And I will arrange for someone to pick him up and take him directly there.¡±


    Maria said, ¡°Okay, we will arrange a ne now and try to arrive within three hours.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Maria asked Marven,


    ¡°Young Master, do you want me to arrange a ne?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Marven said,


    ¡°The Ye family has a ne on standby in Wrestvel.¡±


    As he said that, he struggled to get up, returned to the safe,


    Took out another Cultivation Pill, and swallowed it carefully.


    It stands to reason that one pill is not enough to replenish the spiritual energy,


    But Marven was reluctant to invest more.


    He felt pain when he saw the Cultivation Pill.


    After taking one pill, his condition was restored a lot.


    He deliberately muttered, ¡°This time I was really hurt by the handprint.¡±


    ¡°I will never touch it again in the future.¡±


    Maria asked, ¡°Master, do you think the problem lies in the handprint?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the handprint must be a bait.¡±


    ¡°The most urgent thing now is to find out who is controlling this bait.¡±


    In addition, he hopes to find an opportunity to send away the gue god in his body that can suck his spiritual energy crazily.


    Then he called to arrange a ne,


    And then hurriedly left the vi halfway up the mountain with Maria.


    Fortunately, there was a spare vehicle here,


    So Marven did not let Orvel take him to the airport.


    He drove to the airport with Maria,


    And then took off in the night and flew straight to the capital Orgeon.


    After an hour and a half of flight, the nended at Orgeon Airport.


    The weather here was unusually cold today.


    It started snowing in the evening, and the snow was getting heavier.


    The snow on both sides of the airport runway was nearly ten centimeters thick.

 Chapter 6518

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6518">Chapter 6518</h2>


    Although it was snowing heavily, Ethan was already waiting here in person.


    As soon as the two got off the ne, they saw himing forward and said,


    ¡°Miss, Mr. Ye, I have already said hello to the Cultural Relics Department.¡±


    ¡°We can go there now.¡±


    Marven said respectfully, ¡°Grandpa Sun, thank you for your trouble!¡±


    Ethan said, ¡°Mr. Ye is too polite.¡±


    ¡°This is all part of my job.¡±


    Ethan was very grateful to Marven.


    Even if Marven did not let Maria speak and asked him for help directly,


    He would definitely not refuse.


    Then, a convoy of three vehicles drove quickly towards the suburbs of Orgeon City.


    However, what Marven did not expect was that the Four-sided Treasure Tower was not stored in the Cultural Relics Department,


    But in the station of the City¡¯s Suburbs Garrison.


    The main reason for cing it in the garrison was that the Four-sided Treasure Tower was too precious.


    To some extent, it was at the same level as Qin Shihuang¡¯s Imperial Seal.


    In many fields such as history and academia,


    It can be regarded as the top cultural relic of the country.


    In addition, there is another highly confidential reason,


    That is, the relevant departments hold the mentality of believing it is better to believe it than not to believe it,


    And want to verify whether the Four-sided Treasure Pagoda can bless the country¡¯s destiny.


    When Marven and Maria drove through the camp and came to the core building,


    Ethan whispered to them: ¡°The Four-sided Treasure Pagoda is stored in the underground bunker.¡±


    ¡°There is an order that the Four-sided Treasure Pagoda must not leave the bunker,¡±


    ¡°So if you want to see it, you can only go down.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°Everything is subject to your arrangements.¡±


    Since Ethan had said hello, and the higher-ups also knew that the Four-sided Treasure Pagoda was sent back by Marven,


    So he wanted to see the Four-sided Treasure Pagoda,


    The soldiers guarding the scene did not check too much and let them into the building.


    At this time, a military representative came over, saluted Ethan, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Sun, I have been designated by the higher-ups to apany you and the two guests throughout the trip.¡±


    Ethan nodded and asked him: ¡°Is there anyone downstairs?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The representative said:


    ¡°We have soldiers guarding downstairs 24 hours a day.¡±


    ¡°Usually, there are some cultural relics experts and metaphysical masters whoe to do research,¡±


    ¡°But they have left at this time and will note back until seven o¡¯clock in the morning.¡±


    As he said that, the man opened the only elevator for them to enter and exit the underground bunker and invited them in.


    After Marven entered the elevator, he found that in addition to the first floor,


    There were three buttons, B3, B2, and B1.


    So, this suggested that the underground bunker should have three floors.


    The representative pressed B3 on the elevator,


    And the elevator quickly and steadily drove down until it stopped at the bottom.


    Aftering out of the elevator, the military representative led the three people to apletely sealed room with only one safe door.


    The entire room was wrapped in a hard steel shell.


    In order to ensure that everything was safe,


    There was no venttion duct inside.


    There were only two air vents on the safe door,


    One in and one out.


    The air vents were a bunch of small holes less than one centimeter thick that were specially opened on the heavy metal door.¡±


    ¡°With this hole spacing, only mosquitoes could get in.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Outside the door, there were several soldiers with live ammunition guarding.


    Their task was to keep their eyes on the Four-sided Treasure Tower when there were people inside,


    And to guard the door tightly when there were no people inside to ensure that no one without approval was allowed in.


    Moreover, these guards themselves did not have the keys and passwords.


    The representative kept the keys and passwords.


    If he came to open the door and go in,


    These soldiers had to follow him in and strictly protect the Four-sided Treasure Tower.


    Before the door was opened, Marven paid close attention to his sea of consciousness.


    Previously, arge amount of spiritual energy disappeared from his sea of consciousness,


    Which made him suspect that the thing that absorbed his spiritual energy was probably hidden in his sea of consciousness,


    But he could not detect it.


    He felt that if the thing in his sea of consciousness was really rted to the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    Then when he returned to the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    That thing would definitely have some connection with the Four-sided Treasure Tower.


    As the sound of verification was sounded, the heavy metal door slowly opened outward.


    At this moment, the Four-sided Treasure Tower was quietly ced on a pedestal about 1.2 meters high in the center of the vault.


    When Marven stepped toward the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    He felt a faint stirring in the depths of his sea of consciousness,


    As if a big fish was swimming and turning carefully under the calm water.


    At this moment, he was certain that there was indeed an unknown thing in his sea of consciousness,


    And it must be rted to the Four-sided Treasure Tower!

 Chapter 6519

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6519">Chapter 6519</h2>


    When he came to the side of the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    Marven stretched out his hand and gently touched it.


    Then he kept an eye on his sea of consciousness,


    Hoping that the gue god would leave at the right time.


    He thought that approaching the Four-sided Treasure Tower would allow the mysterious thing in the sea of consciousness to leave at the right time,


    But the mysterious thing had not made any movement,


    As if it had disappeared out of thin air.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized that the thing did not seem to want to return to the Four-sided Treasure Tower.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself:


    ¡°Is this thing going to stay in my body?¡±


    Thinking of this, he peered into his consciousness,


    Disconnected all senses to the outside world,


    And focused all his attention on the sea of consciousness,


    Trying to find the trace of the gue god,


    But the other party really disappeared out of thin air, leaving no trace.


    And the Four-sided Treasure Tower in front of him did not react at all after being passed into the spiritual energy by himself,


    And there was not even any flow of spiritual energy.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    This thing absorbed so much of his spiritual energy,


    But it could still hide in his sea of consciousness like a grain of dust.


    It must be extraordinary.


    And now Marven couldn¡¯t judge whether this thing was good or bad.


    Apart from other things, just from the fact that it lured him into a trap,


    It was probably not a good thing.


    Maria walked up to Marven at this time and whispered to him:


    ¡°Master, have you found anything?¡±


    Marven nodded and said vaguely:


    ¡°It should be rted to it.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    She hesitated for a moment,


    And asked again: ¡°Can it be solved?¡±


    Marven shook his head and said:


    ¡°It won¡¯t leave.¡±


    Maria¡¯s cherry mouth opened slightly, wanting to say something, but held back.


    Then after a pause of a few seconds, she asked:


    ¡°What are your ns now, Master?¡±


    Marven sighed and said:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    After that, he said to Ethan and the military representative not far away:


    ¡°I just want to confirm whether there is anything abnormal with the Four-sided Treasure Tower.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing else to stay here for.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    The military representative immediately said:


    ¡°You are polite.¡±


    ¡°If you are sure that you don¡¯t need to take a look or study it again,¡±


    ¡°Then we will go up first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven nodded.


    Before leaving, he took another look at the Four-sided Treasure Tower.


    Suddenly, an idea came to his mind.


    He thought to himself:


    When I first saw the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    I identally used my spiritual energy to scan it.


    Unexpectedly, it had great magical powers and actually absorbed my spiritual consciousness in,


    Presenting to me the grand scene of Master Xuanzang and many other great powers building the Four-sided Treasure Tower.


    Since it is a magic weapon,


    Why not pass some spiritual energy into it to see if there will be any reaction?


    Maybe it can awaken the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    Or trigger a certain mechanism of the Four-sided Treasure Tower.


    So, he said,


    ¡°Wait a minute, I have something else I need to confirm again.¡±


    As he said that, he injected a wisp of spiritual energy,


    And a wisp of spiritual consciousness into the body of the Four-sided Treasure Tower again.


    What surprised him was that this time,


    When the spiritual energy was injected into the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    The Four-sided Treasure Tower did not actively guide his spiritual consciousness,


    Or lead his spiritual consciousness to a certain illusion.


    On the contrary, when his spiritual consciousness entered the interior of the Treasure Tower and was not disturbed by anything,


    He found himself inside the Treasure Tower.


    Compared with his spiritual consciousness,


    The Treasure Tower at this time was magnified more than a hundred times in proportion,


    As if he was inside the real Treasure Tower back then.


    Looking up at the internal structure that was tens of meters high, he was amazed.


    And the more incredible thing was yet toe.

 Chapter 6520

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6520">Chapter 6520</h2>


    Marven¡¯s spiritual consciousness found arge number of murals in the Four-sided Treasure Tower.


    The murals were all portraits of the Buddha.


    If you look closely, each of the Buddha¡¯s gestures is different,


    And among them are the handprints that he saw under the aurora.


    This further strengthened his judgment that the mysterious things in his sea of consciousness were inseparable from the Four-sided Treasure Tower.


    He thought, could this be the Buddhist method of cultivating spiritual energy?


    Otherwise, how could there be so manyplicated hand seals?


    However, he still had some worries in his heart.


    Last time, he practiced that hand seal,


    So he was caught by that weird thing and was severely cheated.


    Now, the hand seals on the wall have increased several times.


    If he identally practices a big bug, wouldn¡¯t it be a bigger loss?


    With this thought, he thought about withdrawing his consciousness,


    No longer paying attention to the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    And even no longer using that set of hand seals,


    So as not to be deceived again.


    But the next second, he changed his mind and thought:


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what these hand seals are used for,¡±


    ¡°I can be sure that if I want to see them again in the future,¡±


    ¡°I can onlye to this ce again.¡±


    ¡°Although the quality of this thing cannot be determined for the time being,¡±


    ¡°It is useful to find a way to remember them.¡±


    So, he did not dare to dy and immediately began to familiarize himself with all the Buddha¡¯s hand seals in the entire treasure tower until he knew all the hand seals by heart.


    After doing all this, Marven¡¯s consciousness wandered around the inside of the Four-sided Treasure Tower again.


    After finding that there was no other hidden content,


    He withdrew his consciousness and took the elevator back to the ground with everyone.


    Ethan didn¡¯t know why Marven came all the way to touch the Four-sided Treasure Tower,


    But he was educated by Maria since he was a child to be very sensible.


    He knew that he shouldn¡¯t ask about things,


    No matter how curious he was, so he didn¡¯t say a word about this matter.


    Instead, after the military representative left,


    He asked Maria and Marven: ¡°Miss, what are Mr. Ye¡¯s ns next?¡±


    Maria looked at Marven, her eyes seemed to say that everything was up to him.


    Marven didn¡¯t hesitate at all and said directly:


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Sun, for arranging a car to take us to the airport.¡±


    ¡°We will return to Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡­


    Ethan sent the two back to the airport,


    And they immediately took the business jet they came in and set off back to Wrestvel.


    On the ne, Maria asked Marven:


    ¡°Young Master, is the thing that sucked away your spiritual energy really rted to the Treasure Tower?¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°There should be a connection,¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t figured out what the specific rtionship is.¡±


    As he spoke, he also told Maria about his discovery.


    After hearing this, Maria asked in surprise,


    ¡°There are so many hand seals in the treasure tower?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give it a try, Master?¡±


    Marven shook his head and said, ¡°The spiritual energy created by the hand seal does not seem to be created for me,¡±


    ¡°But for the things in my sea of consciousness. That thing is so overbearing, I dare not try it again for a while.¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous, Master.¡±


    ¡°Although we lost a lot of spiritual energy and elixirs this time,¡±


    ¡°It may be a blessing in disguise. It may be a good thing for you.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°The Four-sided Treasure Tower is a national treasure.¡±


    ¡°That thing originated from the Four-sided Treasure Tower.¡±


    ¡°It should not be a very evil thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that it is too scheming, which makes me a little uneasy.¡±


    ¡°I can ignore the previous things, but what frustrates me is that I will never dare to use that hand seal again.¡±


    ¡°The spiritual energy generated by that hand seal ispletely out of my control,¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°And that kind of spiritual energy is even more overbearing.¡±


    ¡°My spiritual energy in front of it can¡¯t resist it at all.¡±


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but say with regret:


    ¡°Young Master, you finally found a valuable channel to obtain spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t expect it to be a trap.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you have to find other ways in the future.¡±


    After saying that, she suddenly thought of something and asked him:


    ¡°Young Master, have you ever thought about when that mysterious thing entered your sea of consciousness?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°It is likely that when I just got the Four-sided Treasure Tower, it once sucked my consciousness into it.¡±


    ¡°When the consciousness returned, the thing may have followed into the sea of consciousness.¡±


    Maria nodded slightly and murmured: ¡°The Four-sided Treasure Tower told you all its secrets.¡±


    ¡°I think it should trust you. If it sent something into your sea of consciousness at that time,¡±


    ¡°I think it probably wouldn¡¯t have any malicious intentions.¡±


    ¡°Today, you found more handprints inside it. Maybe it did it on purpose!¡±

 Chapter 6521

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6521">Chapter 6521</h2>


    Marven agreed with Maria¡¯s guess.


    He sighed and said, ¡°The Four-sided Treasure Tower must want to pass some information to me,¡±


    ¡°But I am worried that it is passing the information to me for my own good or for its own good.¡±


    After that, he said, ¡°It passed me the handprint,¡±


    ¡°But the spiritual energy from the handprint cannot be used by me, and it even cheated all my spiritual energy away.¡±


    ¡°If this treasure tower has selfish intentions,¡±


    ¡°Then it is lurking in my body and wants to parasitize in my body.¡±


    ¡°If this is true, it will cause big trouble in the future.¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°Young Master is a noble person of Shenglongge,¡±


    ¡°And good people have their own blessings.¡±


    ¡°I think this time may not be full of dangers,¡±


    ¡°And it may be an opportunity in the future.¡±


    After a slight pause, she continued,


    ¡°I know that Young Master¡¯s spiritual energy is not easy toe by,¡±


    ¡°But I still suggest that you try all the handprints in the Four-sided Treasure Tower again.¡±


    ¡°What if it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?¡±


    Marven was silent for a moment, and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, it depends on the situation.¡±


    ¡°Its posture is that it just wants my spiritual energy but not my life.¡±


    Then, he said: ¡°It¡¯s just that it needs spiritual energy,¡±


    ¡°And the ring also needs spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much Cultivation Pills left.¡±


    ¡°I n to think of a way to gather some more materials in the near future,¡±


    ¡°And use the cauldron of Taizhen Dao to refine an enhanced version of Cultivation Pill.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will risk it to get 20 pills to solve these two problems in one go.¡±


    Maria nodded and said:


    ¡°You can tell me what materials you need,¡±


    ¡°And I will help you think of a way.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°There are two most difficult materials.¡±


    ¡°One is ambergris that is more than ten thousand years old,¡±


    ¡°And the other is the top-grade snow ginseng that is more than a thousand years old.¡±


    Maria asked in surprise:


    ¡°The age requirement is so long?¡±


    ¡°I used to use ambergris as a perfume,¡±


    ¡°But it seems that it was just separated from the sperm whale not long ago.¡±


    ¡°The longest estimate is only a few decades.¡±


    ¡°The timeline of ten thousand years is too long,¡±


    ¡°Longer than the history of human civilization¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven sighed,


    ¡°The history of human civilization is hardly more than 5,000 years old.¡±


    ¡°The ten thousand-year-old ambergris can only have fallen from the body of a sperm whale that died naturally ten thousand years ago,¡±


    ¡°Or been left behind after the corpse decayed.¡±


    ¡°No matter if it was left on the seabed or on the shore,¡±


    ¡°Most of it has probably been corroded and worn away over the years.¡±


    ¡°Even if some of it survived by chance,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how manyyers of sand and gravel on the beach and seabed have buried it.¡±


    Maria asked him, ¡°How did you get the ten thousand-year-old ambergris, Young Master?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Marven said, ¡°I killed a viin who liked to raise Gu in Wrestvel,¡±


    ¡°And the ten thousand-year-old ambergris was obtained by ident from him.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s really idental,¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°I can think of a way to see if I can find out.¡±


    ¡­


    When Marven and Maria returned to Wrestvel, it was already noon.


    Maria had been out for many days, and she was thinking about the Mother of Pu¡¯er Tea in the yard,


    So Marven went to Zijin Vi with her first.


    At the same time, he asked Orvel to wait for him at Zijin Vi,


    And drive him home in the afternoon,


    so that he couldplete the trick with his family.


    When she arrived at Zijin Vi, Maria told the servant Lao Zhang to find some ten-thousand-year-old ambergris for Marven.


    She has cultivated a lot of her own power and connections over the years.


    Although her power is not in martial arts and cultivation,


    She has umted a lot in all walks of life in society.


    Then the two came to the top-floor vi.


    The Mother of Pu¡¯er Tea has be stronger,


    And its vitality has not been affected in the cold winter.

 Chapter 6522

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6522">Chapter 6522</h2>


    At this time, the leaves of the Mother Pu¡¯er Tea were so dense that it was difficult to count them clearly at the moment.


    However, a Pu¡¯er tea tree was still too small at this stage.


    An adult Pu¡¯er tea tree was several meters or even more than ten or twenty meters tall,


    With tens of thousands of leaves.


    The Mother Pu¡¯er Tea was the ancestor of Pu¡¯er tea.


    If it had enough time to grow, it would probably be muchrger than an ordinary Pu¡¯er tea tree.


    Maria carefully examined it and said to Marven,


    ¡°Look, young master, the leaves of the Mother Pu¡¯er Tea are like the fake green nts sold in shopping malls.¡±


    ¡°Every leaf is perfect and impable,¡±


    ¡°Without even a little yellowing or curling.¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but marvel:


    ¡°It¡¯s not afraid of severe cold and snow in winter,¡±


    ¡°And I think it¡¯s not afraid of scorching heat in summer.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary pests probably can¡¯t affect it.¡±


    ¡°We were worried that the Mother of Pu¡¯er Tea would not grow well if it left the environment of Dianchi Lake.¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that we were worrying too much.¡±


    Maria nodded and said to Marven:


    ¡°By next spring, it will be more luxuriant.¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°Then you can pick some tea leaves and make tea bricks.¡±


    ¡°Not only will they taste good,¡±


    ¡°But they can also replenish some spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°They are definitely the best tea.¡±


    Maria remembered something and said to Marven:


    ¡°Young Master, you might as well study whether the leaves of the Mother of Pu¡¯er Tea can help in refining pills.¡±


    ¡°This kind of nt that originally contains spiritual energy is probably the only one of its kind.¡±


    ¡°If it can improve the effect of the pill,¡±


    ¡°It can be regarded as making the best use of it,¡±


    ¡°Which is much more suitable than simply brewing it for drinking.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°The pill recipes I¡¯m using now are all recorded in the Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if adding the leaves of the Mother of Pu¡¯er Tea to the pill recipe will be helpful It will affect the original efficacy,¡±


    ¡°But next time I refine the elixir, I can try the rejuvenation pill.¡±


    ¡°The material cost of the rejuvenation pill is rtively low.¡±


    ¡°If it can improve the efficacy,¡±


    ¡°I can try it when refining other elixirs in the future.¡±


    Maria said: ¡°Based on my understanding of Chinese medicine prescriptions,¡±


    ¡°There are generally two types of prescriptions.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°One is that each medicinal material must bepletely in ordance with the prescription,¡±


    ¡°And the amount of each medicinal material must be appropriate to exert the efficacy of the prescription.¡±


    ¡°There is also a prescription that only provides a foundation.¡±


    ¡°If you add finishing touches to this basic prescription,¡±


    ¡°It will sometimes have unexpected effects.¡±


    ¡°The mother of Pu¡¯er tea is a sacred tree that has survived the heavenly cmity.¡±


    ¡°Her leaves must also be a rare treasure of heaven and earth.¡±


    Marven nodded and said: ¡°Miss Lin is right.¡±


    ¡°Many prescriptions are not immutable, but need to be continuously upgraded.¡±


    ¡°I will give it a try if I have the chance.¡±


    At this moment, Marven¡¯s mobile phone suddenly received a call from Duncan.


    Marven pressed the answer button and asked,


    ¡°Inspector Li, is there anything new?¡±


    Duncan said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Ye, Ai found three suspected targets who are suspected to be the three elders at Porto Novo International Airport in Benin this morning.¡±


    ¡°These three people took the earliest flight from Benin to South Africa.¡±


    Marven asked him, ¡°Do you have a photo?¡±


    ¡°Send it to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Duncan immediately sent Marven a high-definition photo through WeChat.


    In the picture, three Asian men who looked to be in their sixties and seventies appeared at the boarding gate of the airport together.


    Each of them had a nk expression and a cold expression,


    And their appearance was somewhat simr.


    In addition, it can be seen that these three people did not have much carry-on luggage.


    Everyone was empty-handed, and the boarding gate showed that this was a flight to Cape Town,


    The capital of South Africa, and at this time,


    There were already many people queuing up at the boarding gate.


    Marven asked Duncan: ¡°Inspector Li,¡±


    ¡°What are the specific details of Ai¡¯s determination that the three of them are suspicious?¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°The analysis results given by Ai are that Benin borders Nigeria,¡±


    ¡°And the straight-line distance between Lagos in Nigeria and Porto Novo in Benin is only more than 100 kilometers.¡±


    ¡°The probability that the three elders chose to leave from here is very high.¡±


    ¡°In addition, these three people also meet the prerequisite of Asians.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, Ai believes that the facial features of these three people are highly simr,¡±


    ¡°And there is a high possibility that there is a blood rtionship and gic simrity.¡±


    Marven looked at the three people in the picture and could also feel that these three people werepletely different from the other passengers around them,


    And there was indeed some simrity between the eyebrows of these three people.


    So, he said to Duncan: ¡°I also feel that these three people are a little bit suspicious.¡±


    ¡°If they are really the three elders, then they will definitely transfer to South America after flying to Cape Town.¡±


    ¡°Keep a close eye on their movements.¡±


    ¡°If their next stop is really South America,¡±


    ¡°Then it can be basically confirmed that they are the three elders!¡±

 Chapter 6523

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6523">Chapter 6523</h2>


    Apart from Victoria, the only other people in the Warriors Den who could really threaten Marven were probably the three elders.


    Once the facial features of the three elders were determined,


    Marven would have a great deal of initiative.


    He didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative,


    But at least he could avoid the three of them.


    Maria also breathed a sigh of relief for him.


    She felt that with the AI model, the groundwork, and the facial features of Victoria and the three elders,


    Marven¡¯s safety would be greatly guaranteed.


    She had been hiding from Victoria for more than three hundred years,


    And her obsession with revenge had be increasingly weak.


    If she were to choose, she would rather hope that Marven and Victoria would not interfere with each other,


    So that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about him being in danger one day.


    During the time she had known and gotten along with him,


    She had already developed a strong sense of dependence on him.


    Putting aside the fact that the two had saved each other¡¯s lives,


    The feeling of having no secrets and absolute trust in each other was something she hadn¡¯t had in hundreds of years.


    The more this was the case, the more she cherished the present.


    So, while Marven was on the phone with Duncan, she said,


    ¡°Brother Marven, if we only know the appearance features of Victoria and the three elders,¡±


    ¡°We may not be able to rest assured.¡±


    ¡°If they disguise themselves, our early warning mechanism may fail.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a good way to do this, right?¡±


    Maria hurriedly said, ¡°Inspector Li,¡±


    ¡°Can you let Ai learn how to judge a person¡¯s identity by his expression, gait, habitual posture, and small movements?¡±


    ¡°I think everyone¡¯s walking posture and habits must be different if analyzed carefully.¡±


    ¡°Many people can disguise themselves and change their facial features,¡±


    ¡°But it is difficult for them to always abandon their behavioral habits.¡±


    ¡°If Ai can determine whether two people are the same person based on their behavioral habits,¡±


    ¡°Then Brother Marven¡¯s safety will be assured. It¡¯s more secure!¡±


    Duncan on the other end of the phone pondered for a moment and said,


    ¡°Miss Lin¡¯s idea is not impossible to achieve.¡±


    ¡°As you said, everyone¡¯s behavioral habits are different,¡±


    ¡°And careful analysis will definitely be able to determine it.¡±


    ¡°However, we humans are intelligent creatures with logical thinking and recognition abilities.¡±


    ¡°Humans can easilyplete this kind of recognition work,¡±


    ¡°But Ai requires a lot of learning.¡±


    ¡°I can try to train it.¡±


    ¡°As for how to train it,¡±


    ¡°I may have to think about it carefully.¡±


    Maria¡¯s smart and kind eyes turned up and down, and then she said,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Detective Li, I have an idea.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is mature.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to listen to it?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Please say it, Miss Lin.¡±


    Maria said, ¡°You can first let the technicians write a program to let Ai analyze the surveince video of the data center and let it pass these surveince videos.¡±


    ¡°The AI will monitor the video and the staff in the surveince video,¡±


    ¡°And master how to calibrate theplete and urate body contours of the moving human body,¡±


    ¡°So that it can clearly distinguish the movement trajectory of each finger,¡±


    ¡°And then let AI carefully analyze the movement trajectory of all contours,¡±


    ¡°Based on the ability of facial recognition, to deepen the understanding of the behavior habits of the same person.¡±


    ¡°After it has a clear understanding of the behavior habits of everyone in the data center,¡±


    ¡°Let all staff members wear masks or cartoon masks to work normally,¡±


    ¡°And let AI match these people one by one based on their body behavior to see how urate her analysis is.¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria said again:


    ¡°The uracy rate should not be too high at the beginning,¡±


    ¡°Which requires our technical personnel to continuously optimize the code and logic,¡±


    ¡°And also optimize the capture methods and methods,¡±


    ¡°And strive to improve the uracy of the data center.¡±


    ¡°We can increase the sess rate to more than 95%.¡±


    ¡°If it can achieve 95% recognition uracy in the data center,¡±


    ¡°We will expand the sample and select a ne position at the airport in Oslo,¡±


    ¡°Let it learn the behavior habits of thousands of people,¡±


    ¡°Mix one of our people in it, and let AI find our people from these thousands of people to see how urate it is.¡±


    ¡°If it can reach more than 95%, there will be no problem.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if we can give it more samples, it will be better.¡±


    ¡°The more samples it learns, the richer the experience it umtes,¡±


    ¡°And the more effective the algorithm will be. If it can develop a keen eye, it canpare a person walking from behind and find that the person is someone in the database,¡±


    ¡°Then it will be perfect. ¡°


    Duncan was silent for a long time, and then he couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°Is Miss Lin studyingputer science?¡±


    Maria said: ¡°No, I studied archaeology¡­¡±


    ¡°Archaeology¡­¡±


    Duncan sighed and said sincerely, ¡°Miss Lin, why don¡¯t I rmend that you study criminology at UCI in the United States?¡±


    ¡°The criminology there is the best in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And I feel that you are born to do this.¡±


    When Maria heard what Duncan said about the school and major,


    She smiled meaningfully and said,


    ¡°Inspector Li, you are too kind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with all kinds of insidious criminals every day.¡±


    ¡°Archaeology is easier.¡±

 Chapter 6524

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6524">Chapter 6524</h2>


    Duncan said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Miss Lin didn¡¯t join the police.¡±


    ¡°What this industrycks most is talents like you.¡±


    However, he also knew that Maria¡¯s identity was mysterious and she must have a great background.


    It was definitely not someone he could persuade,


    So he didn¡¯t say anything more about this issue, but simply said,


    ¡°The method Miss Lin just mentioned should be very reliable.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for the technicians to try it hard.¡±


    ¡°If it works, it will also be of great help to the criminal investigation of police around the world.¡±


    Duncan added, ¡°However, this requires too muchputing power and is too expensive, so it is probably difficult to poprize.¡±


    ¡°But we have sufficientputing power,¡±


    ¡°So it should be no problem to monitor and warn a certain group of people.¡±


    Maria said, ¡°The speed at whichputers have improved in recent years can be said to be like the Big Bang of the universe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe theputing power problem will be solved in a few years.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said,


    ¡°I won¡¯t worry about my colleagues all over the world.¡±


    ¡°I believe that it won¡¯t be long before theputing power they can allocate will increase exponentially.¡±


    Then he said, ¡°If there is nothing else, I will hurry up and implement Miss Lin¡¯s idea and try to put it into use as quickly as possible!¡±


    Marven looked at Maria and gave her a thumbs up, then said to Duncan,


    ¡°Okay, Inspector Li, you go ahead,¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ll contact you if we have anything.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Marven couldn¡¯t help asking Maria,


    ¡°Ms. Lin, Inspector Li rmended a university major for you.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have already studied it, right?¡±


    Maria has lived for so many years and has obtained countless degrees.


    It¡¯s not surprising that she studied criminology when she had nothing to do.


    When she heard Marven¡¯s question, she smiled and said,


    ¡°I have studied it at school, but not in my major.¡±


    After that, she exined in detail,


    ¡°The UCI that Inspector Li mentioned is the University of California, Irvine.¡±


    ¡°The predecessor of the University of California was called California College.¡±


    ¡°I was the first Chinese student of California College.¡±


    Marven nodded as if he hadn¡¯t expected it, and said with a smile,


    ¡°I guessed that you must have some connection with this school.¡±


    After that, he asked her, ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°In which year did you study at that California College?¡±


    Maria thought for a long time, and said uncertainly,


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, and I don¡¯t remember it very clearly,¡±


    ¡°But it was before the Civil War,¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Because I left North America after the Civil War broke out.¡±


    After saying that, she said hesitantly,


    ¡°It should be 1854 or 1855¡­¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help coughing twice, and said awkwardly,


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I knew this would have happened a long time ago,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so far back in the past¡­¡±


    Maria smiled and said, ¡°Although you think it¡¯s a long time ago,¡±


    ¡°Even at that time, I was already more than 200 years old.¡±


    ¡°It was also around that time that many state universities were established in the United States.¡±


    ¡°I was really bored, so I applied to some schools to study.¡±


    ¡°Because my appearance has not changed,¡±


    ¡°I dare not study in college for too long.¡±


    ¡°I could only finish the courses as quickly as possible,¡±


    ¡°And then move to the next ce and find the next university,¡±


    ¡°Just as a kind of entertainment on the way to escape.¡±


    Speaking of this, Maria said: ¡°By the way, there is a group photo of the first batch of students and teachers in the historical archives of this school.¡±


    ¡°I am in it, but the photo is too old and the rity is not enough.¡±


    ¡°I guess you won¡¯t recognize me after seeing it.¡±


    Marven searched the university website with curiosity.


    In the introduction of the website history, he found the group photo of the earliest batch of students.


    The photo from more than 100 years ago has long been blurred and yellowed,


    But he still found Maria¡¯s figure among many men dressed in Western clothes.


    Maria in the photo looks quite thin, and the overall tone of the photo is yellow,


    Which looks a bit like an Indian girl.


    He was able to recognize her because she said she was there,


    Otherwise, just looking at the photo, he really couldn¡¯t tell.


    After carefully looking at the group photo,


    He asked her in surprise: ¡°It seems that there are only a few female students in this school.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Maria said: ¡°In that era, men and women were still very unequal.¡±


    ¡°Women¡¯s social status was not very high,¡±


    ¡°And they were not valued by their families.¡±


    ¡°There were indeed only a few who could go to university.¡±


    As she spoke, she came over to take a look and pointed to one of the middle-aged white men and said to Marven:


    ¡°This was a very prestigious professor in the school at the time, and one of the co-founders of the university,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, he was an orphan adopted and raised by my family in the UK.¡±


    ¡°When I brought him from the UK to North America, my public identity became his adopted daughter.¡±


    ¡°When Iter went to Japan, it was he who wrote the rmendation for me allowing me to go to Japan and study there.¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Your life is so colorful.¡±


    Maria smiled and said: ¡°Young Master is destined to be able to seek immortality in the future,¡±


    ¡°And then you can also experience that kind of colorful life.¡±


    Marven shook his head and said: ¡°Society is progressing too fast.¡±


    ¡°Even if I live forever and don¡¯t have to hide from Victoria like you did in the past,¡±


    ¡°I will have to try my best to hide from the whole world at that time.¡±


    ¡°It is no longer possible to travel around the world with different identities and integrate into the life of these ces as you did in the past.¡±

 Chapter 6525

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6525">Chapter 6525</h2>


    In the evening, Marven estimated that his wife Ave should have returned home from work,


    So he said goodbye to Maria and asked Orvel to take him back to Tomson.


    When he arrived at the gate of his vi,


    Only Ave¡¯s BMW was parked in the yard,


    And there was no Cullinan driven by his father-inw.


    Marven guessed that only his wife was at home,


    So he tidied up his appearance to make himself look a little dusty,


    And then walked to the door.


    Just as he was about to push the door,


    He heard a voice from the room that did not belong to his family,


    But was very familiar.


    He said, ¡°Ave, why don¡¯t you ask Marven when he is done,¡±


    ¡°And ask him toe back as early as possible.¡±


    ¡°If he can catch up, we can go together.¡±


    The speaker was Ave¡¯s good friend, Elsa Dong.


    Marven was puzzled, wondering where Elsa was going to take Ave.


    At this time, he heard Ave say,


    ¡°Marven is inconvenient tomunicate in the northwest.¡±


    ¡°Besides, he has something important to do.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t rush him because of this.¡±


    Marven pushed the door open and said with a smile,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You are sounding mysterious.¡±


    Hearing Marven¡¯s voice,


    Ave and Elsa were a little excited and spoke almost at the same time:


    ¡°Husband, you are back!¡±


    ¡°Marven, you are back!¡±


    Marven smiled, ¡°Yes, I just came back.¡±


    Ave hurried out and said,


    ¡°Husband, why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance when you came back,¡±


    ¡°So that I could pick you up at the airport.¡±


    Marven smiled, ¡°Orvel dropped me back.¡±


    ¡°He was very concerned.¡±


    ¡°He was waiting at the airport before the ne took off,¡±


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t tell you. I also wanted to give you a surprise.¡±


    Elsa also stood up from the sofa at this time,


    Looking at Marven with a pair of big eyes shining,


    And said with joy, ¡°Marven, long time no see.¡±


    Marven nodded and asked her with a smile,


    ¡°When did Elsae?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived.¡±


    Elsa said, ¡°Ave and I were just talking about you.¡±


    ¡°Tawanna Sweet will have a concert at Tokyo Dome in three days.¡±


    ¡°I finally got three tickets.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask if you and Ave want to go together.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Tokyo is close and we will be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Tawanna Sweet?¡±


    Marven was a little surprised.


    This female singer is the most popr country singer in the United States today.


    It can even be said that she is the most popr female singer in the world.


    Her record sales, number of awards, and number of fans are even stronger than Sara¡¯s.


    She became famous at a young age and has long been popr all over the world.


    It is said that her concert tickets are much harder to get than those of the Chinese pop king.


    In addition to having many popr songs,


    This female singer¡¯s rich gossip history often makes headlines in media around the world.


    It can be said that her songs are popr,


    And she is even more popr.


    She is definitely the top of the top.


    Elsa said with anticipation: ¡°Tavanna¡¯s world tour has already held several shows in Asia.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time and couldn¡¯t get tickets before.¡±


    ¡°This time, I asked a good friend in Japan to help me find connections and locked in three tickets in advance.¡±


    ¡°My friend¡¯s family is also the organizer of this show in Japan.¡±


    ¡°They said that there will be a super VIP private meeting with Tawanna before the show.¡±


    ¡°You can get close to her, shake hands with her, and get her autograph!¡±


    Marven said casually: ¡°Since it¡¯s an Asian tour,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to wait and see her perform in China?¡±


    Elsa said: ¡°She doesn¡¯t have China in her tour n this time,¡±


    ¡°So she can only go to South Korea or Japan.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any connections for the concert in Korea.¡±


    After that, she asked him,


    ¡°Marven, are you free in two days?¡±


    ¡°We can fly over the day after tomorrow, take a day off, and watch the concert in the evening of the second day,¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Go shopping and eat on the third day, and we can be back soon.¡±


    He looked at Ave and asked her,


    ¡°What do you think, Ave?¡±


    Ave pursed her lips and said in a soft voice,


    ¡°Hubby¡­ I really like Tawana, and I have never seen her live concert.¡±


    ¡°This is a rare opportunity. You can go with me and Elsa, okay?¡±


    Seeing that Ave really wanted to see it,


    Marven nodded without hesitation and said,


    ¡°No problem, if you say go, then go.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Before Ave expressed his opinion,

 Chapter 6526

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6526">Chapter 6526</h2>


    Elsa cheered and said excitedly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll book the tickets and hotel!¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Elsa, you got the tickets through your connections,¡±


    ¡°Let me arrange the tickets and hotel.¡±


    Elsa said, ¡°Marven, we are so close,¡±


    ¡°Why are you still so distant with me?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not distant, it¡¯s courtesy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like when I go out with friends if my friends are responsible for amodation, then I¡¯m responsible for food.¡±


    ¡°If my friends are responsible for food, then naturally I¡¯m responsible for amodation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for one person to spend money.¡±


    ¡°Although everyone may notck this little money, it¡¯s not like this after all.¡±


    Elsaughed and said, ¡°Okay, okay, since you said so,¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t fight with you. I¡¯ll send you my passport numberter.¡±


    Elsa checked the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t dy your affairs.¡±


    ¡°Marven, book the flight and tell me the time. We¡¯ll meet at the airport.¡±


    Ave said hurriedly, ¡°Do you want me to take you home?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Elsa said, ¡°My cousin is waiting at the gate of themunity.¡±


    ¡°He has been my driver recently and has been very honest.¡±


    As she spoke, she did not forget to secretly nce at Marven.


    Elsa¡¯s cousin was Kevin Delong, who was asked by Marven to ride his bicycle all the way from the capital to this city.


    Asking him to drive Elsa to this city was also one of Marven¡¯s punishments.


    Marven guessed that Elsa said this to him so that he could have a better impression of Kevin, so he casually said,


    ¡°Then let your cousin drive you well, and don¡¯t go back to the capital.¡±


    Elsa thought that Marven wanted to extend Kevin¡¯s time here,


    And hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t let him stay here all the time.¡±


    ¡°Let him go back when the time is almost up.¡±


    Elsa hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t disturb you two. See you the day after tomorrow. Bye!¡±


    Ave said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    Seeing that his wife had gone to see the guests off,


    Marven also followed Elsa to the door.


    At this time, his father-inw Dave drove Cullinan into the yard,


    And his mother-inw Vi was sitting in the co-pilot.


    Marven was a little curious.


    This pair of enemies rarely went out together,


    So it was strange for them toe back together today.


    Seeing Cullinan driving in, Elsa said,


    ¡°Uncle and aunt are back. I¡¯ll say hello to them.¡±


    The car stopped, Dave and Vi got out, and Elsa said with a smile,


    ¡°Hello, uncle and aunt!¡±


    Seeing that it was Elsa, Vi smiled and said, ¡°When did Elsae?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Elsa said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while.¡±


    ¡°I chatted with Ave for a while and will be leaving now.¡±


    Dave said, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to go back?¡±


    ¡°Come in and have a cup of tea before you leave.¡±


    Elsa said, ¡°No, Uncle. I have something else to do. I have to go first.¡±


    After that, she said to the two of them,


    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle, goodbye, Auntie.¡±


    Dave and Vi also said goodbye to her politely.


    Only then did they see Marven standing at the door.


    Vi said in surprise, ¡°Oh, my good son-inw hase back after making a lot of money!¡±


    Ave saw that Vi talked about money as soon as she opened her mouth,


    And couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and said,


    ¡°Mom¡­ don¡¯t talk about money every three sentences.¡±


    Vi pouted and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°My son-inw went out to make a lot of money,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t allow me to talk about it?¡±


    After that, she deliberately nced at the vi next door towards their inws, and raised her voice a little, saying,


    ¡°I am lucky to have a good son-inw who can make money, unlike some ¡°People, sons are unreliable, and grandsons are also unreliable!¡±


    Dave pushed her and muttered, ¡°Alright, alright, go back to the house quickly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so cold, why are you yelling here?¡±


    Marven also changed the subject and asked,


    ¡°Dad, what did you and Mom do when you went out?¡±


    Dave smiled and said happily, ¡°Oh! It¡¯s none other than President Pei, that old fox.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been trying to curry favor with metely.¡±


    ¡°Today, he insisted on inviting me and your mom to dinner at his home, and he was as attentive as a dog.¡±


    As he said that, he patted Marven on the shoulder and said,


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the northwest for so many days, and you didn¡¯t have any time there to rx, right.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take Feng Shui jobs these days, take a good rest at home, and it¡¯s almost the New Year, so don¡¯t go out anymore.¡±


    Vi also said: ¡°That¡¯s right, good son-inw earns so much money,¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t just earn it and not spend it, I think our family should find a warm ce to celebrate the New Year, how about Yazhou?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s warm there in winter, and people in the Northeast love to go there during the New Year.¡±


    Dave said: ¡°What level is our family, and we still go to Yazhou topete with them,¡±


    ¡°Southeast Asia, Maldives, Tahiti, which one is not warmer than Yazhou?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Vi nodded in agreement and said,


    ¡°Our family has billions of assets,¡±


    ¡°So going to Yazhou is indeed a bitcking, but we can consider Maldives!¡±


    Ave shook her head helplessly and said,


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think about where to go. Marven, Elsa, and I are going to Tokyo the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I have to deal withpany matters when Ie back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time before the Chinese New Year.¡±


    ¡°If I really wait until the Chinese New Year holiday to go out,¡±


    ¡°It will be the peak season and there will be crowds everywhere.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to stay at home.¡±


    When Vi heard that she was going to Tokyo, she hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Ave, what are you going to do in Tokyo?¡±


    ¡°Shopping? Mom will go with you?¡±

 Chapter 6527

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6527">Chapter 6527</h2>


    Seeing that her mother also wanted to go to Tokyo together,


    Ave said, ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going to Tokyo because Elsa got tickets for an American singer¡¯s concert,¡±


    ¡°And invited me and Marven to go see it together.¡±


    ¡°Watching a concert¡­¡±


    Vi muttered a little disappointedly,


    ¡°I hate that kind of asion the most.¡±


    ¡°The rumbling makes my brain hurt.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly said,


    ¡°How about this, Ave,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. We can go shopping together when you are free.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel while you watch the concert.¡±


    Then, Vi remembered something and continued,


    ¡°And you see Elsa is alone, right?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t one person have to book a room?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get a twin room?¡±


    ¡°She and I will live in one room,¡±


    ¡°And you and Marven will live in another,¡±


    ¡°So we can save on amodation fees.¡±


    Ave said helplessly,


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not me who arranged to go to Japan, it was Elsa.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she will think if I take you with me.¡±


    ¡°Well, besides, who doesn¡¯t want to live in a room by themselves when going out to y?¡±


    ¡°It will definitely be inconvenient to live with more people for no reason.¡±


    After that, Ave added: ¡°And we won¡¯t stay long if we go there.¡±


    ¡°We will go there the day before the concert ande back the next day.¡±


    ¡°The schedule is so tight, there is basically no time for other things.¡±


    Vi listened and said a little angrily:


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit boring with such a short time.¡±


    ¡°Going out for fun should be rxed andfortable.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to toss back and forth like a special forces soldier.¡±


    Seeing that Vi didn¡¯t want to go, Ave also persuaded:


    ¡°Yes, mom, the schedule is so tight, there is really no time to y.¡±


    ¡°If you want to go to Japan,¡±


    ¡°I will take you to Japan to see the cherry blossoms in the spring of next year.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great!¡±


    Vi agreed happily,


    And she had no intention of participating in this trip to Tokyo.


    Marven has never been interested in concerts.


    He had to be patient.


    The only concert he watched was Sara¡¯s.


    Although Tawana was really popr, even more popr than Sara,


    Marven was not interested.


    However, after all, it was his wife who liked it,


    And she was going to a foreign country with Elsa.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    If he didn¡¯t go with her, he would be a little worried.


    So he had no choice but to agree.


    He booked a flight from Wrestvel to Tokyo at noon the day after tomorrow,


    And also booked the best Aman Hotel in Tokyo,


    Which was also the hotel where Zhiyu and Zhifei were kidnapped.


    Since he had to go out the day after tomorrow,


    He drove to the Champs Elysees Spa Hotel early the next morning.


    He came to Champs Elysees mainly to see Jeremiah who was hiding here.


    Jeremiah has been in seclusion here for some time.


    It¡¯s called seclusion, but it¡¯s more like being under house arrest by Marven.


    Although Marven asked Orvel to provide her with very good material conditions,


    He also asked Orvel and others to keep a close eye on her and not let her leave Champs Elysees.


    This was not only because he was worried about her,


    But also because he was worried that she would be exposed if she showed up,


    Which would lead to trouble.


    Fortunately, Jeremiah kept her promise and never thought about leaving here.


    Seeing Marven, Jeremiah was a little surprised.


    She hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time.


    In her heart, she had long thought that she had been abandoned by him.


    The reason why she thought so was very simple,


    Because he had clearly told her that he had no way to remove the poison in her body for the time being.


    If the poison could not be removed,


    She would only have more than a year to live.


    For a person with more than a year left to live,


    There was basically no surplus value.


    She felt that since she had no value to Marven,


    He naturally had no need to waste energy on her,


    And it was understandable that he had not shown up for such a long time.


    She was open-minded and didn¡¯t me him.

 Chapter 6528

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6528">Chapter 6528</h2>


    Jeremiah¡¯s current idea was to stay here and practice in seclusion.


    When the deadline came, if Marven still couldn¡¯t help her detoxify,


    She would resign from him and find a ce with beautiful scenery and few people to quietly wait for death.


    She had thought about fighting to the death with Warriors Den before.


    She already had a self-destruct formation left by Victoria in Niwan Pce.


    If she really fought to the death, she could be considered a human bomb.


    But when she calmed down and thought about this problem again,


    She found that with her understanding of Warriors Den,


    It was impossible for her to meet Victoria.


    At most, she could vent her anger to the descendants of the Wu family.


    Jeremiah didn¡¯t want to fight with the puppets of the Wu family,


    So she gave up the road of revenge.


    Seeing Jeremiah looking at him with surprise, Marven said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently and haven¡¯t had time to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you are used to everything here?¡±


    Jeremiah came back to her senses and said respectfully,


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Ye for your concern.¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine with me.¡±


    ¡°Orvel and the others have taken good care of me and can meet any request in time.¡±


    Marven nodded, and then said apologetically,


    ¡°Miss Yun, there is one more thing that I am very ashamed of.¡±


    ¡°That is, I have not found a way to break the poison in your body yet,¡±


    ¡°But please rest assured that I will.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to continue to find a solution.¡±


    Jeremiah was touched by Marven¡¯s apologetic look and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Ye still cares about me, and I am very satisfied.¡±


    ¡°As for whether the poison can be removed, I have calmed down and can ept any result.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry too much about it, Mr. Ye.¡±


    Marven smiled and changed the subject, ¡°By the way, Miss Yun, I took down a base of the Warriors Den in Moro, Africa this time,¡±


    ¡°And identally met ady who looked very simr to you there.¡±


    ¡°She was a deputy of the Right Army Governor¡¯s Office of the Warriors Den.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°She is only in her twenties, but she had already got the enlightenment.¡±


    ¡°She has attained enlightenment in her twenties?¡±


    Jeremiah was extremely surprised and blurted out,


    ¡°There is such a genius in the Right Military Governor¡¯s Office.¡±


    ¡°Howe I have never heard of it before¡­¡±


    Marven said, ¡°This person is from a branch of the Wu family.¡±


    ¡°She is a genius that even Victoria is paying close attention to.¡±


    ¡°She is in the same situation as you, and also has this poison in her body.¡±


    ¡°Now she has decided to work for me, but I really don¡¯t have anything I need her to do for me,¡±


    ¡°So I n to let her settle down in Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, you can also get to know each other and see if you can make friends.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jeremiah said with some anticipation,


    ¡°A genius like her must have her own insights in cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Communicating with such a person can also bring great improvement to oneself.¡±


    ¡°In addition, everyone¡¯s situation is simr,¡±


    ¡°So we can sympathize with each other.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°Then I will have someone bring her to Champs Elysees and introduce her to you then.¡±


    As he spoke, Marven said, ¡°By the way her name is Ria.¡±


    ¡°Ria¡­¡±


    After that, she asked Marven, ¡°d to know.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, would it be convenient for you to tell me about the progress of your trip to Africa?¡±


    Marven nodded and gave her a detailed ount of his trip to Africa.


    Jeremiah was so engrossed in listening that she couldn¡¯t help pping her hands in approval when she heard the exciting parts.


    After hearing Ria¡¯s story, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh,


    ¡°Victoria¡¯s control desire is really abnormal.¡±


    ¡°This woman hasn¡¯t even met Ria,¡±


    ¡°But she has already fed poison into her mouth.¡±


    ¡°She is afraid that she will get out of control.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°The only people in the entire Warriors Den who didn¡¯t take the poison are probably the Wu family.¡±


    ¡°But for Victoria, the Wu family is very controble even without the poison.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that the Wu family has always been dependent on her,¡±


    ¡°There are tens of thousands of death warriors and cavalry guards managed by the Wu family alone,¡±


    ¡°And these people are essentially not controlled by them,¡±


    ¡°But by Victoria. Because once these people don¡¯t listen to Victoria, she will stop them and make them die without a burial.¡±


    ¡°If the Wu family has any ulterior motives, all the troops under theirmand will turn their guns on them.¡±


    Jeremiah agreed and said, ¡°Victoria is essentially the female version of Emperor Chongzhen.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t trust anyone except herself, and no one can escape her control.¡±


    Then she said, ¡°Luckily, Ria hasn¡¯t met Victoria yet,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise Victoria would definitely set up a self-exposure formation in her Niwan Pce.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Her biggest threat now is that there is no way to detoxify,¡±


    ¡°So I hope that the two of you can study the operating principles and underlying logic of this highly toxic body together.¡±


    ¡°After all, you are the ones who are poisoned,¡±


    ¡°And there are many feelings that only you can discover.¡±


    ¡°If you can discover the essence of the problem,¡±


    ¡°I may be able to find a solution to the problem.¡±

 Chapter 6529

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6529">Chapter 6529</h2>


    Nanako has never returned to Japan since she moved to Wrestvel with her father.


    Marven originally promised her that he would apany her to watch the changes of the four seasons in Japan,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the n could not keep up with the changes.


    Nanako directly chose to settle in Wrestvel.


    However, Marven always remembered this matter.


    He was going to Tokyo tomorrow,


    So he subconsciously nned to meet her and say hello.


    Since the day of enlightenment,


    Nanako has been in Champs Elysees most of the time.


    The environment here is quiet and suitable for a person to retreat andprehend.


    At the same time, it is absolutely safe and no one will disturb her.


    After all the vis on the hillside were cleared and recovered,


    Marven gave one of them to Nanako.


    She came here almost every day for meditation,


    And returned to Tomson to apany her father at night.


    Marven said goodbye to Jeremiah and called Nanako.


    When he learned that she was in the vi in the hillside,


    He drove there immediately.


    Nanako was overjoyed when she learned that Marven wasing.


    She came to the courtyard to wait in a light pink kimono.


    The weather on the mountain was freezing cold,


    And the cold wind blew on her cheeks,


    Making them slightly red, but also a little more lovely.


    Marven stopped the car, and the first thing he said when he saw her was:


    ¡°Why did youe out in such a cold day with so little clothes on?¡±


    Nanako put her hands in front of her,


    Bowed slightly to him, and said happily:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, long time no see!¡±


    After that, she smiled and said:


    ¡°The room is very warm, and I don¡¯t feel cold aftering out for a while.¡±


    ¡°And since I have realized the truth,¡±


    ¡°I feel that my physical fitness has improved a lot.¡±


    ¡°I think my body is no longer afraid of the cold.¡±


    Marven nodded and smiled:


    ¡°It¡¯s mainly because the temperature has dropped today.¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you are wearing so thin,¡±


    ¡°I subconsciously worry that you will be cold,¡±


    ¡°But I forgot that you have already realized the truth,¡±


    ¡°And this little bit of cold is nothing.¡±


    Nanako knew that Marven cared about her,


    And her heart was naturally happy and touched,


    So she smiled shyly and said quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Wade, pleasee in and sit down.¡±


    ¡°There happens to be tea sent from Kyoto here.¡±


    Together with Nanako Entering the house, Nanako had decorated the living room in a light Japanese style.


    She invited him to sit on the tatami mat,


    And then made tea for him using the Japanese tea ceremony.


    Marven asked her with concern:


    ¡°Nanako, have you made any progress in your cultivation during this period?¡±


    She said seriously: ¡°I feel that my control over the flow of spiritual energy in my body has improved slightly,¡±


    ¡°But the improvement is limited.¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°You can¡¯t rush into cultivation,¡±


    ¡°EspecSpiritualgy is not a simple power.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°, especiallyIt is more like an extension of a new sense.¡±


    ¡°You must skillfully manipte spiritual energy and try to perceive everything through it,¡±


    ¡°Not only in your own body but also in everything around you.¡±


    Nanako smiled and said:


    ¡°You are right, I am not very anxious.¡±


    Marven nodded slightly and said to her:


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to Tokyo the day after tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And will be back in two or three days.¡±


    ¡°Going to Tokyo?¡±


    Nanakoughed in surprise,


    ¡°Are you going to watch a game or a concert?¡±


    Marven subconsciously said, ¡°To watch a concert.¡±


    Nanakoughed, ¡°Are you going to watch Tawanna Sweet¡¯s concert?¡±


    Marven asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯ve heard about it too?¡±

 Chapter 6530

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6530">Chapter 6530</h2>


    Nanakoughed, ¡°Tavanna has a great influence and many fans.¡±


    ¡°No matter where she holds a concert, it is always full,¡±


    ¡°And a considerable number of fans fly over from other countries.¡±


    ¡°It is said that whenever she holds a concert in a country,¡±


    ¡°It can bring hundreds of millions or even billions of dors to the country¡¯s economy.¡±


    ¡°My best friend in Tokyo invited me to watch it a few days ago,¡±


    ¡°But now my mind is on cultivation, so I declined.¡±


    After that, she looked at Marven and smiled,


    ¡°You have never been a fan of stars.¡±


    ¡°This time, should be going with your wife, right?¡±


    Marven did not hide it and nodded,


    ¡°My wife¡¯s best friend is also a fan of this Tawanna.¡±


    ¡°Her friend helped her get tickets for the Tokyo station,¡±


    ¡°So she invited us to watch it together.¡±


    Nanako smiled and said, ¡°Come to think of it,¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to Japan for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I seldom left home for so long before.¡±


    Then she added, ¡°But I don¡¯t miss Tokyo. I miss the old house in Kyoto more,¡±


    ¡°Especially when it snows.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of the scene when you came down from the sky and saved me from danger.¡±


    Marven asked her, ¡°Do you n to go back and have a look in the near future?¡±


    She thought for a while and said, ¡°For the time being, I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, my father¡¯s legs have recovered as before.¡±


    ¡°He has fallen in love with life in Wrestvel now.¡±


    ¡°Few people here know him, so he can live a normal life like a normal person.¡±


    ¡°Going out every morning to exercise with the local elderly has be his unshakablepulsory course.¡±


    ¡°Tanaka-san has the same feeling. If they go back, they will have to pretend to be disabled,¡±


    ¡°Which is somewhat troublesome.¡±


    ¡°My father now regards Wrestvel as his second hometown.¡±


    ¡°He mentioned to me a few days ago that he ns to find a Feng Shui treasurend with mountains and water here,¡±


    ¡°And rebuild a house ording to the scale of the old house in Kyoto,¡±


    ¡°And live here in the future.¡±


    Marven also understands Ito Takehiko¡¯s decision.


    He is also a big man in Japan.


    Although he has handed over the family to Ito Nanako to manage and has retreated to the second line,


    The boss is still a boss after all,


    Just like the two famous little brothers in China.


    Everyone knows them in the Chinese world.


    For such people, it is very unlikely to live an ordinary life in their own country.


    They only have the opportunity in a foreign country.


    Wrestvel is a good choice.


    In fact, in Marven¡¯s view, Wrestvel¡¯s humanistdscape is not worse than Kyoto,


    And its historical heritage is infinitely stronger.


    The biggest regret is that this city with a long history was destroyed during the Japanese invasion of China and experienced a huge catastrophe.


    But Nanako¡¯s father carried a broad mind.


    At this moment, Marven suddenly remembered that Nanako had just asked him whether he was going to watch a game or a concert,


    So he asked curiously: ¡°Nanako, you just asked me if I was going to thepetition.¡±


    ¡°Are there any important events in Tokyo?¡±


    Nanako said: ¡°It¡¯s the Global College Sanda Competition where you and I met.¡±


    ¡°This year¡¯spetition is hosted by Tokyo.¡±


    Then, she said: ¡°By the way, Aoxue has also signed up for thepetition this time.¡±


    ¡°She called me a few days ago and asked me why I didn¡¯t participate.¡±


    ¡°I told her that I had given up Sanda.¡±


    ¡°I also asked her if she had told you, about thepetition,¡±


    ¡°But she said that her father told her that you have been very busy recently,¡±


    ¡°So she felt embarrassed to call you.¡±


    Marven really had no idea about the Sandapetition.


    He hadn¡¯t contacted Aoxue for some time,


    And Qin Gang didn¡¯t contact him much either.


    With the help of JX Pharmaceutical, his medicinal materials business was booming.


    He had more contact with Liang every day, and less and less contact with himself,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    So he knew nothing about Aoxue going to Tokyo to y thepetition.


    Marven asked Nanako: ¡°How is Aoxue¡¯s schedule arranged?¡±


    Nanako said: ¡°Thepetition seems to have started for several days.¡±


    ¡°The venue is in Tokyo Budokan.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the final will be tomorrow night.¡±


    Marven asked again: ¡°Did Aoxue make it to the final?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Nanako smiled and said: ¡°It was easy for her to make it to the final.¡±


    ¡°However, I heard that there is a very powerful American yer this year,¡±


    ¡°Who is a dark horse, but I don¡¯t know much about the details.¡±


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, Aoxue should meet her in the final.¡±


    Marven nodded and said:


    ¡°I will fly to Tokyo at noon tomorrow and go to watch her game in person then.¡±

 Chapter 6531

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6531">Chapter 6531</h2>


    The next day.


    Marven apanied Ave and Elsa to fly to Tokyo.


    On the ne, the two women excitedly discussed going shopping in Ginza and Omotesando.


    Although Ave had no desire to shop, her mother had specifically asked her to bring some Japanese jewelry and cosmetics for her.


    She couldn¡¯t refuse, so she readily agreed.


    She is best at keeping things fair in life.


    Since she promised to buy things for her mother,


    She naturally couldn¡¯t favor one over the other or treat her father badly,


    So she told Elsa that she nned to use a budget of 300,000 to buy gifts for her parents,


    And the value of the gifts was about 150,000 per person.


    Elsa immediately volunteered to be her adviser,


    So the two nned tond in Tokyo,


    And after checking in at the hotel, they put down their luggage and went shopping together.


    Later, Elsa asked Marven: ¡°Marven, will you go with us?¡±


    Marven said hurriedly: ¡°I can apany you shopping,¡±


    ¡°But there is a Sandapetition in Tokyo tonight.¡±


    ¡°I want to go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, we can go together.¡±


    ¡°If you are not interested, I will go by myself.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will not have dinner with you.¡±


    ¡°Sandapetition?¡±


    Elsa muttered: ¡°I have never had any interest in that kind of sport.¡±


    After that, she said to Ave:


    ¡°Ave, I think we should not go to watch anypetitions.¡±


    ¡°Let Marven go by himself.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to eat delicious food tonight.¡±


    ¡°It happens that my good friend in Japan wants to treat me to dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Ave asked carefully: ¡°Elsa, is your friend a man or a woman?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a woman.¡±


    Elsa said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take you to dinner with a single man.¡±


    Then she looked at Marven again and said with a smile,


    ¡°Marven, I¡¯ll take Ave tonight.¡±


    ¡°You can go to the game by yourself.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again when we get back to the hotel.¡±


    Seeing that Elsa had friends locally,


    Marven was relieved and said,


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be toote.¡±


    After getting off the ne, the three of them took a taxi to the hotel.


    After checking in at the hotel,


    Marven apanied the two to Tokyo Ginza for shopping.


    He checked the time of Aoxue¡¯s game on the Inte.


    The women¡¯s final will start at 7 o¡¯clock tonight,


    So he said goodbye to the two at 6 o¡¯clock and took a taxi to Tokyo Budokan alone.


    Although Sanda, boxing, and wrestling-rtedpetitions are very popr all over the world,


    The overall level of college students is between professional and non-professional,


    So there are not too many audiences,


    So the poprity of thepetition is not very high.


    Marven originally thought that he would have to buy tickets from scalpers when he arrived at the scene,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that there were discounted tickets for sale at the ticket office outside the venue.


    Seeing that there were still empty seats in the first row of the best viewing position,


    He bought one without hesitation.


    When he entered the venue, the attendance rate of the huge venue was about 70%, which was quite lively.


    The game had not officially started yet.


    On the big screen next to it,


    The four main events of the night were being yed.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The participants in the finals were the 1st to 4th ce in the women¡¯s group,


    And the 1st to 4th ce in the men¡¯s group.


    The first to be yed was the third-ce championship, that is,


    The 3rd and 4th ce in the men¡¯s and women¡¯s groupspeted for the third ce.


    The first game was the women¡¯s third-ce game,


    The second game was the men¡¯s third-ce game,


    The third game was the women¡¯s championship game,


    And the fourth game was also the finale, the men¡¯s championship game.


    This means that Aoxue¡¯s game was in the third game.

 Chapter 6532

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6532">Chapter 6532</h2>


    Marven also saw the name of Aoxue¡¯s opponent this time on the screen.


    Her name was Haley Swain.


    Although he didn¡¯t know where this Hayley came from,


    Based on his understanding of Aoxue,


    He knew that Aoxue¡¯s strength at this stage had greatly improvedpared to before.


    Not to mention that she had the elixir he gave her to strengthen her bones and meridians,


    The martial arts skills he taught her could directly improve her actualbat ability.


    He thought she would definitely win tonight.


    At 6:50, the host came on stage to start the game.


    After the host¡¯s efforts, the atmosphere on the scene soon became heated.


    The first game was yed by two female yers.


    They were equally strong and the game was very close.


    After each of them won a round, the third round was evenly matched.


    This stalemate situation was very good and improved the audience¡¯s perception.


    There were cheers, apuse, and whistles on the scene.


    When the third round was at the most critical moment,


    The African yer suddenly attacked and disrupted the opponent¡¯s rhythm in an instant.


    Then he took advantage of the victory and killed the game.


    The audience did not expect that the opening third-ce match would be so tense and exciting,


    And they were even more looking forward to the second game.


    What everyone must have not expected was that the second game was not as evenly matched as the first game.


    A Japanese local yer was suppressed by a European yer throughout the game,


    And soon the opponent won two games and easily won.


    Then the host came on stage again and said excitedly:


    ¡°The next game is the women¡¯s championship.¡±


    ¡°This is also a match that countless audiences are looking forward to.¡±


    ¡°The contestants are Aoxue Qiu, the No. 1 seed from China,¡±


    ¡°And Hayley Swain, the No. 15 seed from the United States.¡±


    ¡°Here I want to focus on Hayley Swain.¡±


    ¡°This is her first time participating in this event.¡±


    ¡°Although the event expert group is optimistic about her strength and ranked her as the No. 15 seed, no one expected that she could have won many consecutive games with a crushing score of 2-0.¡±


    ¡°It can be said that she is the biggest dark horse in thispetition!¡±


    ¡°Tonight she will challenge Aoxue, the No. 1 seed.¡±


    ¡°Whether she can seed in the challenge, we will have to wait and see.¡±


    At this point, he said loudly:


    ¡°Next, let us wee our No. 1 seed,¡±


    ¡°Aoxue Qiu, with the warmest apuse!¡±


    The cheers on the scene were endless.


    Aoxue has a beautiful face, a tall figure, and a cold and cool temperament.


    After Nanako withdrew from thepetition,


    She has been regarded as the goddess in this field,


    And naturally has arge number of fans.


    Then, Aoxue walked out of the passage amid the apuse of the audience,


    Stepped onto the stage, and waved to everyone.


    The host looked at Aoxue and asked curiously:


    ¡°Miss Qin, Hayley is going to challenge you tonight.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you can defeat her and defend your title again?¡±


    Aoxue immediately shouted: ¡°I am sure!¡±


    The host nodded and smiled: ¡°There are many of your fans here.¡±


    ¡°I believe they must want to witness you defend your title again.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Then he said: ¡°Then please continue to give warm apuse to wee Aoxue¡¯s challenger ¨C Hayley Swain!¡±


    As soon as the host finished speaking,


    What Marven didn¡¯t expect was that there was a booing at the scene.


    He was puzzled and thought to himself:


    ¡°Is this Hayley Swain so unpopr?¡±


    ¡°Why are so many people booing her?¡±


    ¡°It is understandable that away yers are booed at home,¡±


    ¡°But Aoxue is a Chinese yer, and this is Tokyo, not Aoxue¡¯s home court.¡±


    ¡°It is really inappropriate for these audiences to boo a challenger like this.¡±


    Just when he thought that the audience¡¯s performance was not appropriate,


    A figure quickly ran into the boxing ring,


    And the boos at the scene reached a peak at this moment.


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but drop his jaw at this moment.


    He looked at her on the ring and thought to himself:


    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t this a man?¡±


    ¡°Although he has long hair, his Adam¡¯s apple can be seen clearly.¡±


    ¡°How can he stille to participate in the women¡¯spetition?!¡±

 Chapter 6533

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6533">Chapter 6533</h2>


    Marven really didn¡¯t understand why it was a man who went on stage topete against Aoxue in the final of the women¡¯s group.


    Seeing that many people were cursing at him,


    Marven asked a Chinese man beside him who was cursing:


    ¡°Brother, do you know where this contestant came from?¡±


    The Chinese man cursed angrily:


    ¡°What the h3ll is his background?¡±


    ¡°He is just a man who ims to have gender dysphoria!¡±


    ¡°He said that he felt that he has been a girl since he was a child,¡±


    ¡°But he was imprisoned in a male body.¡±


    ¡°The key is that if he really had a s3x change operation and really became a man, we would have nothing to say, right?¡±


    ¡°But this guy is really shameless.¡±


    ¡°While participating in the women¡¯spetition, he said that he was taking drugs to suppress male hormones,¡±


    ¡°Saying that he wanted to use drugs to change his hormones,¡±


    ¡°And then change his gender through surgery. Dmn, people believe this?¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°That means that this buddy is a man from a physiological point of view.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the man said indignantly,Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°His body is a man¡¯s, but he feels that his soul is a woman,¡±


    ¡°So he can participate in women¡¯spetitions.¡±


    ¡°Where can I go to make sense?¡±


    Marven asked puzzledly, ¡°If it is so ridiculous,¡±


    ¡°Why did the organizingmittee of the event approve his registration?¡±


    The man said, ¡°The organizingmittee has to advocate for LGBT,¡±


    ¡°So it thinks there is no problem, so they let him in.¡±


    Then, the man said, ¡°There is something even more ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°It is said that as long as you feel that you are a woman,¡±


    ¡°You can go to the women¡¯s restroom.¡±


    ¡°There are really all kinds of birds in the forest.¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but sigh,


    ¡°I haven¡¯t paid much attention to this aspect. It feels magical.¡±


    ¡°There are many magical things indeed.¡±


    The man said indignantly:


    ¡°There is a great writer in the UK.¡±


    ¡°You know the person who wrote Harry Potter, right?¡±


    Marven nodded: ¡°I know, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The man said: ¡°Sheined about this matter a few times,¡±


    ¡°And was collectively expelled by the actors of Harry Potte.¡±


    ¡°A bunch of people who became famous because of her jumped up to use her.¡±


    ¡°Do you think she is sick?¡±


    ¡°As the old saying goes, you can¡¯t pick up the bowl to eat,¡±


    ¡°And put down the chopsticks to curse your mother, right?¡±


    ¡°This is immoral!¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help butugh twice.


    He had never experienced such a magical world until today.


    At this time, Hayley, who was on the stage, was not affected at all by the boos from the audience.


    Instead, she proudly raised her right hand high, walked around the ring with a swagger,


    And then jumped in front of Aoxue for a while, looking at her with a strange smile on her face,


    With an expression that waspletely sure of victory.


    Aoxue looked a little unhappy,


    But was very restrained and did not give any response to the other party.


    But Hailey didn¡¯t know how to behave at all.


    Seeing that Aoxue was unmoved,


    She raised her fist in front of Aoxue, pretending to knock her out.


    The referee came on stage at this time, pushed Hailey away,


    And signaled her to keep a distance from Aoxue.


    Hailey seemed a little unconvinced and kept making faces at the referee.


    The audience saw her so jumpy and booed even more.


    However, Hailey was very strong mentally,


    And no matter how loud the boos were,


    It didn¡¯t cause her any trouble.

 Chapter 6534

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6534">Chapter 6534</h2>


    The audience next to Marven couldn¡¯t help but mutter to Marven:


    ¡°In fact, we are not discriminating against this.¡±


    ¡°Transgender people, the key is that you are transgender, so don¡¯te to participate in normal genderpetitions, right?¡±


    ¡°The men¡¯s and women¡¯spetitions are men against men and women against women.¡±


    ¡°If you want to participate in sportspetitions, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Just let the organizingmittee of the event open a transgender group.¡±


    ¡°Since you are transgender, you canpete with other transgender people.¡±


    ¡°This is fair and just. Isn¡¯t sportspetition about pursuing fairness and justice?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that you think you are a woman in your heart, so youe topete with women.¡±


    ¡°Then I think I have ame leg, so can I participate in the disabled race?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair to the disabled people, right?¡±


    ¡°People have worked hard to ovee physical obstacles toe out topete,¡±


    ¡°But a person without physical obstacles won the championship and earned the prize money.¡±


    ¡°Will they practice or not in the future?¡±


    ¡°In the future, the real disabled people will not get a ce, and the psychologically disabled will take it away.¡±


    ¡°This is wrong from the root, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Sportspetitions must be fair and just.¡±


    ¡°If that is not possible, then just cancel the sportspetitions.¡±


    The audience also agreed and said, ¡°I think it is okay to cancel them.¡±


    ¡°People can still work and live without watching thepetitions,¡±


    ¡°But if we watch such incrediblepetitions every day,¡±


    ¡°The atmosphere will definitely be a mess.¡±


    At this time, the referee on the stage announced the start of the game.


    Aoxue also put in all her energy to deal with Hailey.


    As soon as the game started, Hailey burst out with extremely strong aggressiveness.


    She attacked Aoxue one after another, with fast and fierce punches and kicks.


    Aoxue carefully dodged left and right, constantly observing Hailey¡¯s steps,


    Movements and subtle habits to analyze the opponent¡¯s weaknesses.


    Marven took a rough look at Hailey¡¯s condition.


    This person¡¯s strength is not that strong.


    It is absolutely impossible for her to be Aoxue¡¯s opponent.


    However, Aoxue has never used real martial arts skills in thepetition,


    So Hailey does not know her true strength.


    She fought so aggressively at the beginning,


    Probably because she thought she had a sure win.


    In fact, Hailey was just as Marven inferred.


    He had observed Aoxue¡¯spetition and felt that although Aoxue was strong,


    She was a yer in the women¡¯s group after all,


    And her overall strength was still weaker than that of the men¡¯s group.


    The reason why he chose to participate in the women¡¯s grouppetition as a transgender was not that he was really a transgender,


    But that he had been struggling in the men¡¯s group for three years and could not even get a number in the United States,


    So he thought of ying this trick in the women¡¯s group.


    But he did not expect that Aoxue¡¯s strength was actually far above his.


    After several unsessful attempts to attack Aoxue, he prepared to be more aggressive.


    After several attempts to conceal his true intentions,


    He directly punched Aoxue¡¯s side of the head.


    At this time, Aoxue had already seen that the opponent¡¯s strength was not as good as his,


    And found that the opponent¡¯s offensive posture was bing more and more radical.


    The more radical the attack, the weaker the defense.


    At this time, if he found the key opportunity to counterattack the opponent,


    He could inflict heavy damage on the opponent.


    Hailey threw a heavy punch, but Aoxue did not dodge immediately,


    Which made her think that she had already won.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Moreover, she had a backhand.


    After throwing a right fist, she immediately threw a left fist,


    So as to distract the opponent¡¯s attention.


    No matter which punch the opponent decided to defend,


    The other punch could hit the opponent.


    At this moment, Aoxue suddenly dodged the opponent¡¯s attack at a very fast speed, and then her body suddenly turned to the side,


    So that Hailey¡¯s fist missed.


    Before Hailey could react, she directly threw a very fast straight punch,


    And the fist hit Hailey¡¯s nose bridge, causing her to howl in pain,


    And blood flowed from her nose.


    No one expected that Aoxue could fight so cleanly and efficiently against such an opponent,


    And the audience was awed!

 Chapter 6535

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6535">Chapter 6535</h2>


    Hailey was a little confused at this time.


    This was her first time participating in the women¡¯spetition as a woman.


    Although she had studied the seeded yers in the women¡¯s group before the game,


    Especially the number one seed Aoxue,


    She found that the overallbat power of the women¡¯s group was indeed much worse than that of the men¡¯s group when she really yed all the way to the finals.


    So she also looked down on the number one seed Aoxue in the women¡¯s group.


    She had previously specificallypared the data of the top male and female athletes in the 100-meter track and field.


    The results of the top male athletes were within ten seconds,


    The results for the top female athletes were between ten and eleven seconds.


    She felt that she was equivalent to a yer in the range of ten and a half seconds in the men¡¯s 100 meters.


    Although she might not even make it to the finals in the men¡¯s group,


    It was still easy to win the championship in the women¡¯s group.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that she was suppressed by Aoxue as soon as she yed against her,


    And her skills and tactics could not be used at all.


    The real strength of this woman was far stronger than she had thought before!


    Just when she felt bad, Aoxue had already figured out her details,


    And knew that her actual fighting ability was not as good as her own,


    So she was no longer as cautious as before,


    But began to take the initiative.


    Aoxue was very dissatisfied with Hailey in her heart.


    She also felt that it was unfair to all the female yers for the organizingmittee to let such a so-called transgender person participate in the women¡¯spetition.


    Moreover, this person was not a real transgender person at first nce,


    But was just unting himself in order to take advantage of this loophole,


    So she was even more resistant.


    Especially Hailey¡¯s arrogant attitude from the beginning to now,


    It waspletely a face of ¡°I took advantage of the rules but you can¡¯t do anything to me,¡±


    ¡°And I just like to see you look at me and can¡¯t get rid of me¡±,


    Which really made people dissatisfied.


    Now that Aoxue has figured out the true level of the opponent,


    She immediately began to change tactics.


    Seeing Aoxue start to take the initiative to meet her,


    Hailey knew that Aoxue was going to change tactics.


    Before she could figure out how to deal with it,


    Aoxue¡¯s continuous attack came head-on.


    Seeing that Aoxue¡¯s punching speed was much faster than her own pick and roll,


    Hailey was a little overwhelmed.


    Aoxue attacked from both sides, and each round of attack was four punches quickly.


    Hailey could only block two or three times with her arm pick and roll,


    So she was bound to be hit by one or two punches.


    Fortunately, when Aoxue threw fast punches,


    In order to ensure the speed of punching,


    She had to reduce the amplitude of her arm swing and speed up the frequency,


    So that she could not umte enough power for each punch.


    Therefore, although the punches were very fast,


    The power was naturally much weaker.


    For Hailey, she could still block it.


    But even if she could block it,


    Being beaten like this all the time,


    The crackling punches on her body really made Hailey feel very embarrassed and annoyed.


    Since she participated in this women¡¯spetition,


    She had been oveing all obstacles and crushing the enemy,


    And she did not give her opponent a chance to really hurt her.


    She did not expect that in the finals,


    She would be hit by a little girl on the head, and she was naturally furious.


    Although she was angry, she knew that she was not as strong as Aoxue.


    If she counterattacked rashly, the opponent would seize the opportunity to hit her hard.


    However, such passive defense was not a solution.


    After all, if she was hit by the opponent all the time,


    Even if she was not injured, she would lose points quickly.


    Even if she did not suffer any serious injuries at the end of this game,


    She would lose the game because of the score.


    At this time, Hailey was thinking about one thing,


    How to break the situation!


    Suddenly, when Aoxue swung her fists and arms,


    The pair of proud br3asts on her chest trembled.


    She immediately came up with a n,


    And did not care that she was being hit by Aoxue.


    She punched directly at Aoxue¡¯s chest.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When Aoxue was fighting normally, if the opponent attacked her chest, she would only make normal tactical judgments.

 Chapter 6536

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6536">Chapter 6536</h2>


    If the opponent¡¯s strength was not great and she had the opportunity to deal greater damage,


    She would not deliberately defend.


    After all, the yers she usually yed against were real female yers.


    When there was physical contact between private parts,


    No one would consider the situation outside the game and tactics.


    But the situation today was obviously different.


    No matter how Hailey imed to be transgender and said that she always felt that she was a woman,


    In Aoxue¡¯s eyes, she was a man through and through.


    So when the opponent suddenly attacked her chest,


    She subconsciously forgot that she was in apetition.


    Her instincts were all mobilized by the reserved and proud girl in her bones.


    Just like encountering a gangster, she subconsciously wanted to block her chest.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she blocked her chest,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    But her whole face waspletely exposed to the opponent.


    Hailey had nned it in advance.


    She knew that with Aoxue¡¯s skills, she could not touch her chest at all,


    But she knew that if she prepared in advance,


    As long as Aoxue gave up attacking him and turned to protect her chest,


    She would immediately counterattack her. At this time,


    Aoxue was angry and panicked. How could she calmly judge the current situation?


    She protected her chest and was about to protest to the referee beside her,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that the opponent would hit her in the face with a heavy punch.


    With a bang, Aoxue was hit hard in the face.


    Just like she hit Hailey hard, Hailey also punched him in the face.


    She felt a sharp pain in her nose,


    So much so that her whole face was numb.


    Then she felt a warm sensation on her lips,


    And the mouth was sweet and astringent.


    Her nose was bleeding uncontrobly.


    The audience saw it all clearly.


    They could tell that Hailey was ying tricks and was even a little shameless.


    So there was a burst of boos, whistles and insults.


    Hailey had already put her face aside.


    The moment she decided to take advantage of the transgender loophole to participate in thepetition,


    She no longer cared about her face and reputation.


    The most important thing was to win the championship and get the championship prize.


    Therefore, shepletely ignored the audience¡¯s curses, and while Aoxue was hit hard,


    She immediately punched again.


    This was a right hook that she used all his strength,


    Even more powerful than the previous one.


    In order to catch Aoxue off guard, she only had time to use 70% of her strength,


    But she threw this punch right after the previous one.


    With the sess of the first punch, she used all her strength in this punch,


    Trying to break Aoxue¡¯s state with one punch.


    Once Aoxue was dizzy and in unbearable pain,


    Herbat effectiveness would inevitably decline rapidly,


    So she could seize the opportunity to counterattack,


    And maybe she could directly knock her out in one round.


    At this time, Aoxue did not react to the series of insidious moves just now.


    Seeing that Hailey¡¯s heavy punch wasing,


    Marven immediately shouted to Aoxue with his spiritual energy:


    ¡°Aoxue! Dodge!¡±


    This voice went straight into Aoxue¡¯s cochlea,


    And it was like a thunderp that made her spirit suddenly burst!


    She immediately recognized that it was Marven¡¯s voice.


    She didn¡¯t have time to find out where he was.


    She came to her senses immediately.


    Seeing that the punch was almost hitting her left face,


    She immediately swung to the right to dodge,


    So Hailey¡¯s punch only hit Aoxue¡¯s hair.


    Aoxue realized that Marven was watching her game on the spot,


    And her fighting spirit instantly exploded.


    In addition, Hailey¡¯s insidiousness and cunningness also made her particrly annoyed.


    So she didn¡¯t give her a chance at all.


    When the opponent¡¯s punch missed,


    She immediately hit her side waist with a thunderous force.


    Hailey only felt that her whole waist suddenly arched sideways,


    And then the severe pain and soreness made him limp all over.


    Just when her legs softened and she almost knelt on the ground,


    Marven once again used his spiritual energy to shout to Aoxue:


    ¡°Aoxue! Seize the opportunity, go for the final blow!¡±

 Chapter 6537

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6537">Chapter 6537</h2>


    Hearing Marven¡¯s words, Aoxue felt as if her adrenaline surged instantly,


    And her fighting spirit was extremely high!


    Looking at Hailey again,


    Her eyes were full of the excitement of a hunter catching prey.


    At this time, Hailey had just been hit hard on the waist by Aoxue,


    And her whole body was instantly relieved.


    In such a short time, she could not adjust back to her state at all.


    At this time, Aoxue had already rushed towards her like a bloodthirsty cheetah.


    Hailey wanted to dodge, but her reaction speed was no match for Aoxue.


    Before her lower body could stand firm, Aoxue had already rushed to her.


    At this time, Aoxue has learned from the experience and lessons.


    She did not expose her chest to the opponent,


    But leaned forward to protect her chest,


    At the same time, she made a bottom-fishing move and hit Hailey¡¯s chin with a full-strength hook directly from below.


    Aoxue leaned forward 45 degrees, and her center of gravity was not on her lower body,


    But leaned forward with her body.


    At this time, if the opponent reacted quickly enough,


    She could hold her head and attack her face-to-face.


    In normal professional fighting, such actions are rarely seen.


    However, Aoxue no longer considered this risk.


    She knew that the opponent¡¯s speed was not as fast as hers.


    As long as she took the initiative, the opponent would not be able to break through anyway.


    The reason why she did this was because Marven taught her to defeat the opponentpletely!


    Seeing Aoxue suddenly attacking,


    Hailey wanted to raise her hand to block it,


    But it was toote.


    Aoxue¡¯s heavy fist went straight through her arms that she had not had time to close,


    And hit her chin from bottom to top.


    With a bang, she only felt a crisp sound from her mandible,


    As if a bone fracture had urred.


    What was even more terrible was that the force of this punch was so great that it not only broke her jaw,


    But also caused her entire brain to be severely damaged instantly,


    Just like a heavy old monitor suddenly fell to the ground from a height of two meters.


    With a loud bang, the screen instantly went ck.


    Hailey¡¯s eyes went dark,


    And the whole person immediately lost consciousness and fell backward.


    The audience at the scene burst into thunderous apuse that almost overturned the venue.


    No one expected that Aoxue¡¯s counterattack would be so fierce,


    Just like a small Beetle car provoked by a muscle car on the road,


    Which instantly turned into a 100-ton heavy truck and directly crushed the opponent.


    It was extremely shocking.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The referee immediately came to Hailey and began to count loudly.


    When the referee shouted five, Hailey regained consciousness a little.


    She kicked her legs randomly on the ground,


    As if she wanted to stand up,


    But her legs had no power at all.


    After struggling for a few seconds, her body hardly moved.


    As the referee¡¯s ten-second countdown ended,


    Hailey still couldn¡¯t stand up.


    So the referee came directly to Aoxue, raised her right hand,


    And announced loudly:


    ¡°The champion of the women¡¯s group of thispetition is, Aoxue!¡±


    The scene was once again drowned in thunderous cheers.


    Aoxue¡¯s female coach also rushed to the stage and hugged her tightly,


    While Hailey¡¯s coaching team could only go up to the stage and help her down from the ring.


    At this time, although Aoxue was surrounded by many people,


    Her eyes were always looking for Marven¡¯s figure.


    Soon, she found Marven with a smile on his face in the crowd in the front row.


    At this moment, she was extremely excited and couldn¡¯t help waving to him vigorously,


    Shouting loudly: ¡°Master Ye! Master Ye!¡±


    The two looked at each other,


    Marven nodded to her, and then he pointed to the passage backstage,


    And Aoxue immediately understood.


    The two of them definitely couldn¡¯tmunicate normally in such a ce,


    And there was a men¡¯s final to be yed soon.


    Aoxue had to leave the stage and rest temporarily.


    After the men¡¯s final, she would go on stage with other award-winning members to receive the award.


    Marven pointed to the backstage,


    Which meant that he wanted to go backstage to talk to her.


    Aoxue immediately said to the coach beside her:


    ¡°Coach Wang, did you see the handsome guy in ck in the first row?¡±


    ¡°He is my¡­¡±


    At this point, Aoxue suddenly got stuck.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe the rtionship between her and Marven to the coach.


    Should she say they were friends?


    She had always respected Marven very much,


    And even her father respected him.


    If she said they were friends, it would obviouslyck respect.


    If she said he was a teacher, there would be no problem in essence,


    But that would definitely arouse the curiosity of the coach.


    She knew that Marven had always been low-key and didn¡¯t want outsiders to know too much about him.


    Seeing that Aoxue was vague and didn¡¯t know how to describe it,


    The coach said with an ¡°I understand you¡± look on his face,


    Smiling and saying, ¡°Your boyfriend came all the way from China to cheer you up, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s thoughtful. And the guy is very handsome, and you¡¯re a good match.¡±


    Aoxue was a little embarrassed for a moment,


    But the surroundings were in a mess,


    And she didn¡¯t want to exin too much,


    So she whispered in the coach¡¯s ear, ¡°Coach Wang, please take him to the backcourtter, okay?¡±

 Chapter 6538

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6538">Chapter 6538</h2>


    The coach agreed without hesitation and said with a smile,


    ¡°Okay! You go down and rest first, I¡¯ll bring him to see youter.¡±


    Aoxue had just won the championship,


    And the coach was very happy at the moment.


    Although bringing people into the backcourt casually was somewhat against the rules of thepetition,


    This kind of thing was originally turned a blind eye on.


    He put on the coaching team¡¯s badge and brought someone in,


    And the staff would not stop him.


    After a while, Aoxue waved to the audience who cheered for her,


    And left the ring surrounded by other staff members to rest in the backstage.


    In the backstage of the martial arts hall,


    Each yer participating in the third-ce match and the championship match tonight has her own independent lounge.


    After Aoxue returned to the lounge, the coach also walked through the crowd to Marven and said with a smile:


    ¡°Young man, are you Aoxue¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°I am Aoxue¡¯s coach, myst name is Wang,¡±


    ¡°She asked me to take you to the backstage.¡±


    Marven was slightly stunned but did not deny it, so he smiled and said:


    ¡°Thank you, Coach Wang.¡±


    Coach Wang was actually just a not-so-outstanding fighting coach in Wrestvel.


    But she was lucky enough to meet a talented yer like Aoxue,


    Which made her feel that she was lucky.


    Aoxue didn¡¯t expect that she could go so far on this road,


    Which was basically all thanks to Marven¡¯s help and teaching.


    And Aoxue met Marven, a nobleman, which indirectly gave Coach Wang the opportunity to rise to the top and be a famous champion coach.


    Aoxue¡¯s coach once showed off her skills in front of Marven.


    In the key battle of Aoxue, she gave guidance that waspletely contrary to the facts.


    After that game, Aoxue terminated the contract with the coach and began to practice martial arts alone.


    Thanks to the elixir that Marven gave her,


    Her physical fitness has changed qualitatively.


    Then Marven taught her the martial arts skills,


    Which made herbat effectiveness rise sharply.


    Since then, Aoxue essentially did not need any coach.


    However, she represented the college students of China to y in thepetition.


    Faced with the various rules and regtions of the organizingmittee of thepetition,


    If she did not have a superficial coach, many things would have been very cumbersome and troublesome to connect.


    This coach Wang was more in line with her eyes,


    So she reached a cooperation with her.


    Although Coach Wang was named Aoxue¡¯s coach,


    She was actually more like her tournament assistant.


    She could not give her better guidance and suggestions on tactics,


    So she transformed herself into a service-oriented coach,


    And got along very harmoniously with Aoxue.


    Aoxue won another championship this time,


    And her poprity and value will inevitably rise.


    In the past, she taught privately, and each ss was only a few hundred yuan at most,


    But since signing a contract with Aoxue, the ss fee has risen to 3,000 yuan per hour.


    After returning to China this time, it is estimated that it will rise to 6,000 yuan or more.


    Because of these reasons, she looked at Marven as kindly as if she were looking at her son-inw.


    After she saw Marven at the door of Aoxue¡¯s lounge,


    She knocked on the door gently, then pushed the door open and said to Marven:


    ¡°You young people must have a lot to talk,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°The next game is estimated to be at least 40 minutes.¡±


    ¡°I will call Aoxue after the game.¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t think much about it, so he nodded, thanked her, and then walked into Aoxue¡¯s lounge.


    At this time, Aoxue had changed out of herpetition shorts and vest and put on loose sportswear.


    Seeing Marvening in, she happily stepped forward and asked him excitedly with a bit of admiration:


    ¡°Master Ye, why are you here?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you were ying a game here,¡±


    ¡°So I came to watch you.¡±


    ¡°By the way, congrattions on your sessful defense of the title again.¡±


    Aoxue asked in surprise: ¡°Master Ye, did youe to Tokyo just because you heard that I was ying here?¡±


    Marven said truthfully: ¡°I was originally apanying my wife to Tokyo to watch a concert,¡±


    ¡°And happened to hear that you were in the finals here today,¡±


    ¡°So I came to watch your game first.¡±


    Aoxue smiled and nodded. She also realized in her heart that Marven probably didn¡¯te to Japan just to watch her game,


    But she was already very happy that he coulde.


    Hearing that he was going to watch a concert, she hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Master Ye, you are not going to apany your wife to watch Tawanna Sweet¡¯s concert in Tokyo tomorrow night, are you?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Aoxue said excitedly: ¡°What a coincidence, Master Ye!¡±


    ¡°I also bought a ticket for her concert!¡±


    ¡°It just so happened that I was not in such a hurry after the game and had to return to China immediately,¡±


    ¡°So I thought about watching her concert before going back.¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise:


    ¡°Are you also her fan?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Aoxue blurted out, ¡°Not only a fan but also a die-hard fan!¡±


    ¡°Two years ago, I flew to the United States to watch her concert.¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, among the young people who like to listen to music,¡±


    ¡°There are very few who don¡¯t like her!¡±


    Aoxue asked, ¡°Master Ye, don¡¯t you like her?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about pop music,¡±


    ¡°And listening to music is dispensable to me,¡±


    ¡°So I can¡¯t say I like or dislike most singers.¡±


    Aoxue said seriously, ¡°Master Ye can take the time to listen to her songs.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I believe you will like them after listening to them!¡±


    ¡°And she is also very inspirational.¡±


    ¡°She is a talented girl who became famous at a young age.¡±


    ¡°Almost all the songs she sings are written by herself,¡±


    ¡°And they are all world-ss hits!¡±


    Aoxue suddenly remembered the Hailey who was ying against her today, and couldn¡¯t help muttering to herself,


    ¡°But she has always publicly supported s3xual minorities.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything before, but after today¡¯s game,¡±


    ¡°I feel that this matter is still a bit hard pill to swallow¡­¡±

 Chapter 6539

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6539">Chapter 6539</h2>


    Marven understood what Aoxue meant and smiled,


    ¡°Any reasonable thing must be carried out within a reasonable range to be truly reasonable.¡±


    ¡°If it exceeds the reasonable range,¡±


    ¡°It will inevitably be distorted or even counterproductive.¡±


    Aoxue agreed and said, ¡°Master Ye, I actually think so too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t necessarily want the organizingmittee to respect my personal opinions,¡±


    ¡°But if thepetition they organize makes me feel ufortable,¡±


    ¡°I will no longer sign up for thepetition in the future.¡±


    Aoxue stuck out her tongue helplessly andined,


    ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t want to participate a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I always feel that this kind ofpetitivepetition does not improve realbat ability.¡±


    ¡°Martial arts is more direct and straightforward,¡±


    ¡°And there are not so many constraints of rules and regtions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my dad insisted that I participate,¡±


    ¡°He said that while I am still a university graduate, he wanted me to win a few more championships,¡±


    ¡°So that I can not only join the national team to participate in the Olympics in the future,¡±


    ¡°But also apply for graduate school at top universities such as Peking University and Tsinghua University.¡±


    ¡°He is a face-loving person, so he hopes that I can go to Peking University and Tsinghua University for graduate school.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Your father wants his daughter to be a phoenix, which is understandable.¡±


    ¡°He has earned enough money for the family,¡±


    ¡°And he certainly hopes that you can be more and more outstanding in the future.¡±


    Aoxue nodded gently, ¡°Master Ye, I understand what you said,¡±


    ¡°But sometimes I feel that if I want to take a real professional route in a certain field in the future,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t set too many goals in the same period but in different directions.¡±


    ¡°Athletes who apply for graduate school at Peking University and Tsinghua University are mostly there to gild their resumes,¡±


    ¡°And there are more MBAs and fewer sports-rted majors,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, these are things that can only be done after retirement,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise it will just be a formality.¡±


    ¡°I do not expect to be a professional athlete in the future,¡±


    ¡°But hope to immerse myself in martial arts.¡±


    ¡°If I go to school, I will have to stay in school for two or three years or even longer,¡±


    ¡°Which will naturally have a great impact on my martial arts practice¡­¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°The sports career of an athlete is generally a golden period of more than ten years or even several years.¡±


    ¡°After the golden period, they will gradually fall behind inpetitive sports.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, in order to get good results, they must take time off from work for training,¡±


    ¡°And devote all their time in the golden period to training as much as possible.¡±


    Speaking of this, he said, ¡°But martial arts is different.¡±


    ¡°Martial arts is climbing an endlessdder.¡±


    ¡°For most people, they will never see the end of it in their entire lives.¡±


    ¡°If you want to take this path, you must keep a calm mind.¡±


    ¡°You are only 20 years old, and you can still walk the martial arts path for at least 50 to 60 years.¡±


    ¡°During this process, you cannot immerse yourselfpletely in martial arts.¡±


    ¡°In that case, in a lifetime, there is actually very little time that is truly meaningful, rewarding, or can feel happy and blissful.¡±


    ¡°Although reading is of little help to martial arts,¡±


    ¡°It still has many benefits for life.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are not particrly opposed to reading and happen to have the conditions to read, I suggest you give it a try.¡±


    Aoxue was touched by Marven¡¯s words.


    Although she was obsessed with martial arts,


    The content of his suggestion was also very important.


    In a lifetime, it is most important to make life fulfilling and happy.


    If all your energy is used to be obsessed with martial arts,


    You may leave many regrets in your life.


    So, she nodded very seriously and said,


    ¡°I must keep Master Ye¡¯s teachings in mind.¡±


    ¡°It is a good choice to continue studying after graduating from undergraduate school.¡±


    ¡°However, if I want to apply to higher education institutions such as Peking University and Tsinghua University, I may have to win more awards!¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I remember you have been admitted to the national team before, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Aoxue said, ¡°I am still participating in the collegepetition.¡±


    ¡°Next year, the national team should arrange for me to participate in the formal world championships.¡±


    ¡°The formal world championships are not as limited as the collegepetition.¡±


    ¡°There will be more masters at that time.¡±


    ¡°If I can get a good ranking in the world championships,¡±


    ¡°I will have a chance to be recruited by the Olympic team.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°At least bring back an Olympic championship and use it as your own stepping stone.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you can choose to continue thepetition or retire to study ording to your own preferences.¡±


    ¡°If there is anything you need my help with, I will do my best.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Aoxue said excitedly,


    ¡°Thank you, Master Ye!¡±


    ¡°But I will do my best to win an Olympic championship first!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how can I be worthy of Master Ye¡¯s care and concern!¡±


    Marven smiled and nodded lightly.


    He admired her character.


    She had the innate pride of a rich girl, but she didn¡¯t think highly of herself.


    She was confident when she should be confident,


    And humble when she should be humble.


    She didn¡¯t argue with others, and she didn¡¯t waste time on herself.


    Such people are actually rare in today¡¯s impetuous society.

 Chapter 6540

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6540">Chapter 6540</h2>


    Marven waited to witness Aoxue go on stage to receive the award before saying goodbye to her on the phone and leaving the martial arts hall alone.


    When he returned to the hotel, Ave and Elsa had just arrived.


    Elsa was in Marven and Ave¡¯s room, chatting with Ave.


    When she saw Marvening back, she said to him,


    ¡°Marven, don¡¯t run around tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°We are going to a party.¡±


    Marven asked curiously, ¡°What party?¡±


    Elsa said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s a private party hosted by the Mitsui family in Tokyo.¡±


    ¡°Tawanna Sweet will also be there.¡±


    ¡°We will be able to meet her privately and have the opportunity to take photos and get autographs.¡±


    ¡°The party will be at the backstage of the dome.¡±


    ¡°It will start at three o¡¯clock and end at six o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°After the party, we will go directly to the venue to wait and watch.¡±


    ¡°The concert will officially start at seven o¡¯clock.¡±


    Elsa said, ¡°Such opportunities don¡¯te often.¡±


    ¡°Tawanna has never epted the host¡¯s invitation to attend such a private party before.¡±


    Marven smiled and asked, ¡°Then is she giving the Mitsui family so much face?¡±


    ¡°Although the Mitsui family is very famous in Japan,¡±


    ¡°It is still far inferior to those super tycoons on Wall Street, right?¡±


    Elsa exined: ¡°You don¡¯t know this.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°The influence of the Mitsui family in Japan is unmatched.¡±


    ¡°Although the Ito family is the first family in Japan on the surface, it is actually only the most powerful direct family.¡±


    ¡°The Ito family is not prosperous, with only a few people with the surname Ito.¡±


    ¡°But the Mitsui family is different.¡±


    ¡°They have developed in Japan for hundreds of years and have long prated into all walks of life in Japan and even the world.¡±


    ¡°In the current Mitsui family, there are at least a dozen rtively independent sub-families,¡±


    ¡°Each of which is in charge of different fields,¡±


    ¡°And most of the descendants of the Mitsui family are not named Mitsui.¡±


    ¡°They can be said to be the Routhchild of the East, and they are much more low-key than Routhchild.¡±


    Speaking of this, Elsa said: ¡°The Mitsui family is involved in a wide range of fields, including extraordinary strength in the field ofmercial sports in Japan,¡±


    ¡°And is also one of the shareholders of Universal Music.¡±


    ¡°They are also the organizers of the Asian stop of Tawana¡¯s world tour this time,¡±


    ¡°So this is not a perfect match between the three parties.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, the eldest daughter of the Mitsui family is a die-hard fan of Tawana,¡±


    ¡°So the Mitsui family organized such a private party and invited Tawana and her current boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Mitsui family has too much influence in the financial field in Japan and even the world.¡±


    ¡°No matter how arrogant Tawana is, she can¡¯t help but give this face.¡±


    Marven nodded gently. He had heard about the Mitsui family,


    But most of the time, Mitsui is no longer a family image,


    But a huge consortium. In addition, the people of the Mitsui family deliberately weakened the family nature of Mitsui,


    So many people still think that Mitsui is actually a brand, not a family.


    At this time, Elsa remembered something and said mysteriously:


    ¡°Actually, Tawanna should also have selfish motives.¡±


    ¡°Her current boyfriend is a very famous American baseball yer,¡±


    ¡°And baseball is also very popr in Japan.¡±


    ¡°It can be said to be the second sport after football.¡±


    ¡°So Tawanna must want to take this opportunity to let her boyfriend connect with the Mitsui family and expand the Japanese market in the future.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°You are really serious about chasing stars. You have done so much homework!¡±


    Elsa said with a smile: ¡°Even if I chase stars, I can¡¯t get so many inside gossips.¡±


    ¡°They are all told to me by my good friend, although she is not a member of the Mitsui family, her family has been dependent on the Mitsui family for decades,¡±


    ¡°And she is a close friend of the eldest daughter of the Mitsui family,¡±


    ¡°So I was able to get the tickets and learn these inside stories. ¡°


    Speaking of this, she said: ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s party, she also helped to find the invitation letter for the eldest daughter of the Mitsui family.¡±


    ¡°It is said that this invitation letter is very popr in the Japanese upper ss.¡±


    ¡°Some people want to buy it for tens of millions of yen but can¡¯t buy it.¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°Then just sell my ticket.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t chase stars. There is no point in going.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pure waste. If I can really sell it for tens of millions of yen, it will be quite a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to cover all the expenses of our trip to Tokyo.¡±


    Elsa rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°You wish for it.¡±


    ¡°The Mitsui family is so powerful. When Japanese people go to the toilet in the morning, they may use a toilet of one of their sanitary ware brands,¡±


    ¡°And the paper they use to wipe their but.ts may also be a paper brand under their control.¡±


    ¡°Even the tap water for flushing the toilet may be supplied by them,¡±


    ¡°And even the electricity may be inseparable from their shadow.¡±


    ¡°How can such a family sell tickets to the public for a party?¡±


    ¡°Each invitation has a name written on it, and the identity must be verified when entering.¡±


    ¡°If you want to resell it, the only chance is to find someone who looks very simr to you.¡±


    Ave on the side said with a smile:


    ¡°Elsa, you are exining to him so seriously,¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he is joking with you?¡±


    Elsa made a face at Marven and snorted:


    ¡°Who knows what he thinks, what if he is really not interested and doesn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    As she said, she stared at Marven and said seriously:


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Marven, Ave, and I are both beautiful and charming super beauties.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t have a flower protector when we go in and out of such asions,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to be teased by others, so you must go with us tomorrow!¡±


    Marven smiled helplessly: ¡°Okay, okay, I can go!¡±

 Chapter 6541

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6541">Chapter 6541</h2>


    The next day.


    Marven, who had nothing to do, was dragged by his wife to go shopping with Elsa for the whole morning.


    At noon, Elsa hosted Marven and Ave to eat at a very famous sushi restaurant in Tokyo.


    The chef was a weird old man with a strange temper.


    It was said that the meal was very expensive and it was difficult to make an appointment.


    But Marven had three obvious feelings after eating:


    First, the ce was not a little bit shabby;


    Second, it didn¡¯t taste the legendary amazing taste;


    Third, it was indeed not full.


    After dinner, they went back to the hotel to put down the things they bought while shopping.


    Elsa urged the two to change into more formal clothes and prepare to attend the private party before the concert.


    Since it was a party organized by the Mitsui family,


    As the host, they provided pick-up and drop-off services for the invited guests,


    And all chose Toyota¡¯s Lexus LS series sedans.


    After Marven and the other two were ready,


    They took the Mitsui family¡¯s special car directly to Tokyo Dome.


    Although there were still several hours before the evening concert,


    Arge number of fanatical fans had already gathered at the dome.


    They gathered in front of the square, waving gs and shouting, or ying the piano and singing.


    The atmosphere was extremely warm.


    Moreover, it was said that for every concert of Tawanna,


    There were at least tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of fans who could not buy tickets to listen to the entire concert around the venue.


    From the performance of these fans,


    It can be seen that Tawanna Sweet is indeed the most popr and best-selling female singer in the world today,


    And almost no one can match her.


    Fortunately, the staff on the scene isted a special passage in advance,


    So that the vehicle that Marven and his party were riding in could drive smoothly into the dome.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When they arrived at the parking lot inside the dome,


    There were already many Lexus cars of the same model parked on the scene.


    Many guests got out of the car one after another and walked to the inner field under the guidance of the etiquettedy.


    Elsa was obviously very excited at this time.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she began to look around.


    After seeing a young woman on the inside of the entrance,


    She shouted: ¡°Sachiko! I¡¯m here!¡±


    The young woman heard the voice and immediately looked over.


    When she saw Elsa, she screamed happily and trotted all the way.


    When she ran to Elsa, the two hugged each other at the same time.


    The young woman smiled and said,


    ¡°Long time no see Elsa! How are you doing recently?¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Elsa nodded, and then introduced Marven and Ave to her:


    ¡°Sachiko, let me introduce you, these two are my good friends!¡±


    Sachiko looked at the two, nodded, and smiled:


    ¡°You should be Mr. Marven Ye and Mrs. Ye! It¡¯s our first meeting,¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you two!¡±


    Marven was not surprised that she could call out his name.


    After all, the invitation letters Elsa got were all real-name-based,


    And she must have given her and Ave¡¯s names to the other party in advance.


    The social atmosphere here is rtively male-dominated,


    So although she knew his and his wife¡¯s names,


    She only called his full name and called his wife Mrs. Ye.


    So Marven smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Xingzi.¡±


    After that, he gently embraced Ave and smiled,


    ¡°This is my wife, Ave.¡±


    Xingzi was surprised to see Marven specially introduce Ave.


    Her first impression of him was greatly improved.


    Apart from anything else, this alone showed that Marven attached great importance to his wife.

 Chapter 6542

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6542">Chapter 6542</h2>


    Elsa was also very envious at this time.


    She had long had feelings for Marven,


    So she naturally envied Ave.


    Now she could see Marven¡¯s attention to Ave in every detail,


    Which made her even more surprised and envious.


    After slightly adjusting her mentality,


    Elsa said to Marven and Ave: ¡°Sachiko¡¯s full name is Sasaki Sachiko.¡±


    ¡°Her mother and my mother were college ssmates,¡±


    ¡°And we have known each other for many years.¡±


    Sasaki Sachiko stepped forward and took Elsa¡¯s arm, smiling and said:


    ¡°My mother also said that she would go to China in a while.¡±


    ¡°She said that she would go to see aunt when the timees.¡±


    ¡°If I have time, I will join her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Elsa said happily, ¡°Be sure to tell me in advance if youe to China.¡±


    ¡°As the host, I will make clear arrangements for you!¡±


    ¡°Stay at my house and we can sleep in the same bed!¡±


    Sasaki Sachiko nodded and smiled,


    ¡°I wanted you to live with Mr. and Mrs. Ye at my house this time,¡±


    ¡°But you said you had already booked a hotel.¡±


    Elsa looked at Marven and smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t know, Marven is very patriarchal.¡±


    ¡°He is most afraid of owing favors to others, especially women.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°I told my friend that I got tickets for the concert,¡±


    ¡°And he immediately booked the ne tickets and hotel.¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t care about Elsa¡¯s teasing but looked at Sasaki.


    Sachiko Sasaki said, ¡°Ms. Sachiko, my wife has always liked Tawana Sweet.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the ticket, which allowed her to watch the concert as she wished.¡±


    Sachiko Sasaki looked at Marven and smiled,


    ¡°Mr. Ye is too polite. Elsa¡¯s friends are my friends.¡±


    ¡°When you twoe to Japan in the future, you can find me for any help you need,¡±


    ¡°Especially in Tokyo. I am still capable.¡±


    She said this with good intentions,


    But she didn¡¯t know that Marven¡¯s visit to Tokyo was not as simple as an ordinary tourist.


    After all, he was the initiator behind the Tokyo brawl that shocked the whole of Japan.


    In other words, Marven is still the murderer that the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department is racking their brains to find,


    Because they still don¡¯t know who killed those ninjas who died miserably or even frozen into popsicles.


    Although the whole incident has been settled,


    And the Takahashi family and the Matsumoto family also perished in that turmoil,


    The person who rescued the Su brothers and sisters, killed many ninjas,


    And saved Ito Nanako from death has always been a mystery to the outside world.


    If it weren¡¯t for that mysterious person,


    The Su brothers and sisters would have died in that incident,


    The Ito family and the Takahashi family would have been destroyed by the mastermind behind the scenes,


    Matsumoto Yoshito, and how could the Ito family be the only one in power now?


    However, the Ito family has never mentioned this,


    And no one knows what the secret behind the incident is.


    However, Marven naturally did not have any arrogant thoughts.


    Facing Sasaki Sachiko¡¯s kindness, he immediately expressed his gratitude and said with a smile:


    ¡°Then thank you Miss Sachiko for your care!¡±


    Sasaki bowed slightly to Marven,


    And then said to the three of them:


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    ¡°There are many well-known figures in Tokyo attending the party this time.¡±


    ¡°While the eldestdy and Tawanna are not here yet,¡±


    ¡°I will introduce some of them to you first.¡±


    ¡°When the eldestdyes,¡±


    ¡°I will introduce her to you if there is a chance.¡±


    Elsa asked her in a low voice:


    ¡°Are you talking about the eldestdy of the Mitsui family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sasaki Sachiko covered her mouth with her hand and said softly:


    ¡°The eldestdy is the heir to the core lineage of the Mitsui family.¡±


    ¡°Her father is the most powerful figure in the Mitsui family.¡±


    ¡°Tawanna Sweet and Tawanna¡¯s boyfriend stayed at the eldestdy¡¯s manorst night.¡±


    ¡°They wille togetherter!¡±

 Chapter 6543

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6543">Chapter 6543</h2>


    Because Tawana is so well-known,


    Her concert in Tokyo not only attracted many Japanese upper-ss people,


    But also many top Japanese stars.


    So Ave and Elsa quickly recognized many Japanese stars who were invited to the scene,


    And they were well-known singers and actors.


    Marven saw that the two of them said the names of these stars like the back of their hands, and he felt a little bored.


    He never chased stars, so he had no interest in these stars or Tawana Sweet who was about to arrive.


    As for the upper-ss people at the scene,


    Marven had even less interest.


    He himself was not a person who liked to curry favor with the powerful and make friends with the rich.


    What¡¯s more, these dignitaries at the scene, no matter how powerful they were, could not catch his eye.


    After all, even the Routhchild family father and son had to look at his face and mood,


    So these tycoons in front of him naturally seemed insignificant.


    Sasaki Yukiko led the three people to walk around the venue.


    When they met some acquaintances, they smiled and greeted them,


    And introduced Marven and the other two.


    Marven discovered a small detail.


    It seemed that the people that Sasaki Yukiko took them to meet were all outside the head of the party.


    There were more than a dozen people standing and chatting in the core area of the venue.


    Sasaki Yukiko hesitated several times and finally did not take the three people there.


    Marven spected that Sasaki Sachiko herself might not be able to get these heads.


    She went up to say hello by herself,


    Which was already awkward.


    If she brought a few strangers, the atmosphere would be even more awkward.


    At this moment, a young woman in a high-end evening gown saw Sasaki Sachiko,


    Walked up with a smile on her face, and said,


    ¡°Sachiko, I see you running back and forth like a headless fly.¡±


    ¡°Are you handing out business cards everywhere?¡±


    Sasaki Sachiko looked at the other party and said unnaturally,


    ¡°Miki, I¡¯m introducing my friends to some familiar guests.¡±


    ¡°Your friends?¡±


    The woman called Miki looked at Marven, then at Ave and Elsa, and said,


    ¡°Your friends should not be Japanese, right?¡±


    Although the appearance of Japanese, Chinese, and Koreans is simr, a careful woman can see the difference at a nce.


    Men and women in each country have their own dressing characteristics,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    And the differences can be quickly discovered after careful study.


    Ave and Elsa are both light-makeup OL style.


    Whether it is their hairstyle, makeup characteristics, or even manicure style,


    They are quite different from the style of Japanese girls.


    Marven never wears makeup, and he hasn¡¯t even trimmed his eyebrows.


    In the eyes of Japanese women, he is obviously not a local man.


    No matter whether local men are handsome or ugly,


    Their eyebrows and hairstyles must be carefully designed and maintained.


    Sasaki Sachiko didn¡¯t want to talk much to Miki, so she responded,


    ¡°Yes, these friends of mine are all from China.¡±


    Miki looked at Marven and asked curiously,


    ¡°What is this gentleman¡¯s name and where he works?¡±


    Marven said casually, ¡°Myst name is Ye,¡±


    ¡°And my given name is Marven.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an unemployed vagrant, so I can¡¯t say I¡¯m sessful anywhere.¡±


    Miki looked at Marven in surprise and then looked at Ave who was arm-in-arm with him.


    Although the two were not dressed very formally,


    And did not wear any high-end jewelry or watches that could be seen at a nce,


    Their temperament was indeed very good,


    So she thought he was a prominent person from China.


    She didn¡¯t expect Marven to say that he was an unemployed vagrant,


    Which made her a little unconvinced.


    So, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ye is really modest.¡±


    ¡°For this party, Sachiko and I only have three invitations.¡±


    ¡°The family asked us to make the best use of these three invitations to invite big people with good strength and status.¡±


    ¡°Sachiko gave the invitations to you.¡±


    ¡°I think you must have a very impressive background.¡±


    ¡°How could Mr. Ye be a vagrant?¡±


    Marven was a little surprised by Miki¡¯s straightforwardness.


    Shouldn¡¯t such words be said in the heart?


    Why did Miki say it directly?


    However, Marven was toozy to think too much, so he said,


    ¡°I am indeed a vagrant.¡±


    ¡°I usually look at Feng Shui for others every now and then to earn somemissions.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Miki has any rted needs, please take my services.¡±


    Miki realized that Marven should not be modest.


    She frowned and smiled yfully:


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Feng Shui.¡±


    ¡°It seems to be a feudal superstition in China.¡±


    ¡°There are simr Feng Shui masters in Japan,¡±


    ¡°But most of them are of the lower ss.¡±


    ¡°The upper ss doesn¡¯t believe in these imported things.¡±


    After that, she turned and asked Ave on the side:


    ¡°I wonder what thisdy is doing?¡±


    Ave said: ¡°I opened my own design studio,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s just started not long ago.¡±


    Miki asked: ¡°Design studio? Where is it? China?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ave said: ¡°In Wrestvel.¡±


    Miki thought Ave was a well-known Chinese designer,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that she would open a design studio in Wrestvel.


    Wrestvel is just a second-tier city in China.


    She would not even look at a well-known design studio in Tokyo,

 Chapter 6544

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6544">Chapter 6544</h2>


    Let alone a female designer in Wrestvel who has just started and is unknown.


    So, she said with a smile: ¡°Today¡¯s party has invited a top designer,¡±


    ¡°Who was personally invited by the head of the Mitsui family.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to introduce you to her, but I think the gap between you two is too big,¡±


    ¡°So forget it. It¡¯s better this way, so you don¡¯t feel ufortable.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned her eyes to Sasaki Sachiko with a hint of sarcasm in her eyes, and said with a curled lip:


    ¡°Sachiko, you wasted three precious ces and invited these unpresentable friends.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about how to exin this to Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin.¡±


    Sasaki Sachiko said lightly: ¡°Since Grandpa gave me three invitations,¡±


    ¡°It is my freedom to invite anyone.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, you are not qualified toment on my friends!¡±


    Miki scolded: ¡°Idiot!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa gave you three ces so that you can invite people who are well-known and helpful to the future development of the family!¡±


    ¡°Not for you to use them to invite some insignificant friends toe and see the world!¡±


    ¡°Do you know that Tawana has always been very picky about social circles?¡±


    ¡°If she knew that some insignificant people had sneaked into the party that the Mitsui family carefully prepared for her,¡±


    ¡°Where would the Mitsui family put their face?¡±


    Elsa¡¯s expression suddenly became a little angry.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Miki had been ying tricks on the three of them,


    Especially Marven and Ave.


    She called them to meet the stars,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t see the stars,


    But was insulted by this crazy woman first.


    Ave was not easily angered, so she just felt a little embarrassed in this situation.


    ording to her personality, she just wanted to get away from this aggressive woman.


    As for Marven, he had seen people who liked to show off and pull down others in the past two years,


    So he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Miki¡¯s sarcasm.


    He spected from Miki¡¯s attitude towards Sasaki Sachiko and some information in her speech that Miki and Sasaki Sachiko should be cousins,


    Their grandfather is the same person,


    And there must be some kind ofpetition between the two,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    So Miki deliberately wanted to pull down Sasaki Sachiko on this asion.


    Sasaki Sachiko didn¡¯t know how to refute Miki¡¯s provocation for a while.


    She didn¡¯t want to argue with Miki,


    Nor did she want to embarrass her good friends Elsa, Marven, and Ave,


    So she quickly said to the three of them:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and have a drink! Come, pleasee this way!¡±


    Miki saw Sasaki Sachiko was about to escape and immediately sneered:


    ¡°What? You want to run away just because I said it?¡±


    ¡°I tell you, Sachiko, I will tell Grandpa about this as soon as I go back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better pray that these inferior friends you invited will not make Tawana ufortable,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you, the eldest granddaughter, will be the shame of our Sasaki family!¡±


    After that, Miki turned around and left here without waiting for Sasaki Sachiko to speak,


    And walked towards the core circle in the middle.


    Sasaki Sachiko quickly apologized to the three people:


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Elsa, Mr. Ye, and Mrs. Ye!¡±


    ¡°Miki is my cousin,¡±


    ¡°She has always been strong and often offends people with her words.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±


    Ave and Elsa both said that it was nothing,


    While Marven¡¯s attention was still on Sasaki Miki.


    At this time, Miki Sasaki had just arrived at the periphery of the core circle.


    Her arrogance just now was swept away, reced by a humble smile.


    After bowing to many people in session,


    She stood beside the crowd with a smile, listening to other people chatting, without saying a word.


    Marven only realized at this time that there was a familiar face in this party full of strangers.


    So he pointed at the woman in the crowd and asked Ave:


    ¡°Wife, who do you think that person is?¡±


    Ave looked in the direction of Marven¡¯s finger and suddenly widened her eyes:


    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s Kelly!¡±


    The Kelly in Ave¡¯s mouth is Kelly West,


    The most famous female designer in the world and one of the most famous designers in the world.


    When Ave was able to go to the United States to participate in the master ss at the Rhode Ind School of Design,


    It was Kelly who approved a ce for her.


    The reason why Kelly was so good to Ave was not because she and Ave were sopatible,


    But mainly because of Ste¡¯s face.


    Ste is now very powerful.


    She is the head of the Fei family.


    Although the strength of the Fei family is not as strong as that of the An family, let alone the Routhchild family,


    Its overall strength is far above that of the Ito family, and it can alsopete with the entire.


    Mitsui family is now equivalent to arge federal government.


    For the federal government, although they nominally control the entire country,


    The states also have great power.


    Although the core family of Mitsui leads the entire Mitsui Group, the states below are not what they want.


    But Ste is different.


    The entire Fei family belongs to her.


    Although the other members of the Fei family also have the surname Fei,


    The assets they control belong to the Fei family from a legal perspective.


    If any of them is disobedient, Ste can make them get out directly.


    At this time, Ave obviously didn¡¯t expect to see Kelly here.


    She was surprised and suddenly remembered what Miki Sasaki said just now,


    And said with emotion: ¡°It turns out that the great designer Miki Sasaki mentioned is Kelly¡­¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and say hello to an old acquaintance!¡±


    Ave hurriedly said, ¡°There are too many people, so forget it, husband.¡±


    ¡°I guess Kelly is talking to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and say hello when she is alone.¡±


    Marven shook his head and said,


    ¡°What can Kelly talk about that is more important than your face?¡±


    ¡°Let alone her, even if Ste is here, she has to be your foil today!¡±

 Chapter 6545

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6545">Chapter 6545</h2>


    Without giving Ave a chance to react,


    Marven pulled her and strode towards Kelly in the crowd.


    Kelly West at this moment was the core of the core circle.


    Everyone looked at her with a ss of wine and listened to her talk.


    Miki was looking at her too with admiration on the outside.


    At this moment, she saw Marven and Ave striding forward,


    Followed by Elsa and her cousin Sachiko.


    She frowned and stared at Marven, observing what he wanted to do.


    At this time, Marven had already stepped out of the crowd.


    When he was about to call Kelly, Miki sneered,


    Then strode up and deliberately said in a slightly louder voice:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Mr. Ye, you are not allowed toe here!¡±


    If Miki really wanted to persuade Marven to leave,


    She would not have to speak so loudly.


    The reason why she deliberately raised her voice was to attract the attention of all the core circle people.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    As long as everyone paid attention to it, she could take advantage of the topic to make ament.


    It just so happened that the head of the Sasaki family, who was also her and Sachiko¡¯s grandfather, was also here,


    So she could take the opportunity to mock Sachiko.


    Although the people in the core circle were all chatting around Kelly,


    They were all well-known figures after all,


    And the volume of their voices was not very high,


    So Miki¡¯s voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    At this time, Miki saw that everyone was looking at her,


    So she hurriedly said with an apologetic look on her face:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°This gentleman anddy are the guests invited by my sister Sachiko.¡±


    ¡°They came from a small city in China and may not know the rules of parties like these.¡±


    ¡°I apologize to everyone on their behalf.¡±


    After that, she quickly said to Marven:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ye, although you have received an invitation to the party,¡±


    ¡°At this kind of party, the group of people chatting privately are all good friends who are very familiar with each other.¡±


    ¡°Strangers cannote here casually unless there is a middleman to introduce them.¡±


    ¡°Even if there is a middleman to introduce them,¡±


    ¡°The middleman must first ask everyone if they are interested in making new friends.¡±


    Everyone first watched Miki¡¯s personal performance,


    And then looked at Mr. Ye mentioned by Miki Sasaki.


    When many people saw Marven, they felt that although he did not look like a loser at first nce,


    He did not have a high-end and ssy background.


    He looked like the kind of middle-ss who was trying hard to get into the upper ss by biting the bullet and tiptoeing.


    After all, they are all elites of the upper ss.


    Their clothes, essories, and hairstyles are very exquisite.


    They also have strong observation experience.


    They can tell what grade his suit belongs to by just looking at the fabric of the clothes he wears.


    Watches, leather shoes, and belts are also reference factors.


    When looking at men, they will also pay attention to whether there are fine hairs on the sideburns and neck of the other party.


    If there are, it proves that this person definitely does not have a full-time stylist to follow him every day,


    Otherwise, such hairs will be shaved off.


    From these points of view, Marven obviously does not have the elements of the upper ss.


    And when everyone looked down on him,


    Kelly, who was like a moon surrounded by stars,


    Looked at Marven and Ave in shock.


    As a designer, the reason why she can be so concerned and evenplimented by many wealthy people in Tokyo today is not because she is really face-saving,


    But the reason why she came to Tokyo to attend this party is entirely because of the support of the head of the Fei family, Ste Fei.


    As for Ste¡¯s attitude towards Marven, Kelly knew it all.


    In fact, the reason why she can get close to Ste is mainly because Ste invited her to act together in order to get close to Marven¡¯s wife Ave.


    Otherwise, at her level, she might not even have had the opportunity to meet Ste.


    During this period, Ste also reciprocated and gave Kelly many good opportunities.


    The reason why Kelly appeared here this time was because the Fei family and the Mitsui family nned to jointly invest billions of dors to build a supermercial center in Tokyo.


    This supermercial center will not only be built into thergest shopping mall in Tokyo,


    It is also equipped with super high-rise office buildings, super luxury hotels, and super luxuryrge hotel apartments.


    It will even be equipped with a high-end private hospital,bining medical talents from the United States and Japan,


    And relying on the top hospitals of the two countries to provide generous medical services for the rich.


    The reason why she wanted to invest in Japan was, on the one hand, because the United States and Japan have close rtions and the relevant investment policies are rxed.


    On the other hand, the high-end elites of the American upper ss have always had a good impression of Japan,


    And many people are willing toe here to invest or even retire.

 Chapter 6546

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6546">Chapter 6546</h2>


    Ste has abundant resources and sufficient funds in the United States.


    After witnessing her grandfather¡¯s strong desire to survive,


    She realized that this kind of business can be done,


    And it can be done on arge scale.


    Let those top Western rich people go to Japan for retirement or even receive hospice care here.


    The profit margin and market prospects must be very considerable.


    In Ste¡¯s view, as long as such a project is well developed, it can not only specte onnd, sell houses, rent shops and office buildings,


    But also bring a group of American rich people to consume.


    It is a good business that is almost certain to win.


    Moreover, the Fei family does not seek short-term and fast business,


    But seeks to snowball.


    Once Japan is developed into the second home and retirement ce of Western rich people,


    It will create a steady stream of profits and ie for the Fei family.


    For this reason, Ste made a special trip to Japan to investigate and nned to put this matter on the agenda.


    When the Mitsui family learned that Ste was going to invest in Japan and bring wealthy Westerners to Japan for consumption,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    They immediately realized the hugemercial benefits.


    Although they had infiltrated all walks of life in Japan,


    Theycked Western big customers,


    So they took the initiative to find Ste, hoping to cooperate with Ste in depth.


    For Ste, the Mitsui family is strong.


    Not only does it have arge piece ofnd that she likes most,


    But more importantly, they are involved in various industries in Japan,


    So they reached a cooperation intention with the Mitsui family.


    Then she asked Kelly toe to Japan in order to let her serve as the chief designer of this supermercialplex.


    The Mitsui family, has arge number of industries in Tokyo, and thend that Ste wants most,


    So cooperating with the Fei family can be said to be a win-win situation.


    The Mitsui family originally tried hard to invite Ste to attend the party,


    But Ste was not very interested in Tawana Sweet.


    In order to save some face for the Mitsui family,


    She asked Kelly toe on her behalf.


    Because Ste has not yet made the final decision to cooperate with the Mitsui family,


    The Mitsui family now treats her like an aunt,


    And naturally tters Kelly, hoping to please her and win some extra points from Ste. Kelly


    Also knows that the key to her being so popr here is that Ste helped her with this project.


    She is already grateful to Ste,


    And now seeing Marven and Ave here, she is even more excited.


    So, she pushed away the people around her and greeted Marven and Ave, excited and excited.


    Miki Sasaki didn¡¯t expect Kelly to walk towards her.


    Unable to guess what Kelly was going to do,


    She walked up to Kelly and said tteringly,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. West, please don¡¯t be affected by them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let them leave now.¡±


    Kelly naturally saw through her little thoughts and tricks,


    So she said to her coldly, ¡°If you dare to let Miss Ste Fei¡¯s two good friends leave,¡±


    ¡°Then I can only go with them! If it affects the cooperation between Miss Fei and the Mitsui family,¡±


    ¡°You will be fully responsible!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the people watching the excitement were shocked.


    I thought Kelly was the spokesperson for Ste,


    So everyoneplimented her very much.


    Unexpectedly, two more good friends of Ste came!


    Miki Sasaki asked in shock: ¡°You¡­what did you say?!¡±


    ¡°They are¡­are Miss Fei¡¯s good friends?!¡±


    Kelly didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to her.


    She just reached out and gently pushed her aside.


    She strode in front of Marven and Ave and said excitedly:


    ¡°Ave, Mr. Ye, I didn¡¯t expect to have the honor of meeting you here!¡±


    Although the protagonist of today¡¯s party is Tawana Sweet,


    Those who have not yet appeared, the upper-ss present are essentially businessmen.


    Chasing stars is not what they are passionate about, but making money is.


    Therefore, today these people gathered together and talked with Kelly as the core.


    What they wanted most in their hearts was to be able to get in touch with Ste.


    Unfortunately, Ste has never felt anything about the entertainment industry.


    The head of the Mitsui family invited her many times, but she was not moved at all.


    Unexpectedly, Ste did note, but two of Ste¡¯s good friends came.

 Chapter 6547

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6547">Chapter 6547</h2>


    Moreover, from Kelly¡¯s attitude towards Marven and Ave,


    It can be seen that these two people must have a good rtionship with Ste,


    At least, better than Kelly¡¯s rtionship with Ste.


    Miki has lost the ability to think.


    She stared at Marven in amazement.


    She couldn¡¯t understand how this man could be Ste¡¯s good friend.


    Who is Ste? The Fei family, which alone manages trillions of dors, is nothing more than a primary school student in front of the head of the Mitsui family,


    Judging by the dimension of personal management of assets.


    Miki turned pale with fear when she thought of how she had just mocked Marven and Ave.


    She had no idea how Marven would retaliate against her.


    At this time, the always-calm Sachiko was also dumbfounded.


    She was different from her cousin Miki.


    Miki was obsessed with climbing up.


    Whether it was her status in the family or her status in society,


    Miki cared a lot, so she was happy to make friends with the powerful all day long.


    As for Sachiko, all she thought about was living a in life, and she had no other ambitions.


    So when the family gave each of them three invitations,


    Miki spent a whole day giving aprehensive score to all the upper-ss people she knew,


    And selected the top three to give out invitations.


    Sachiko thought that her good friend Elsa had always liked Tawana,


    And there was just this good opportunity, so she naturally invited her first.


    Elsa had no idea that there were so many hidden rules behind this concert.


    When she heard what Sachiko said, besides being excited,


    The second thing she thought of was to ask Sachiko if she had any extra tickets.


    She wanted to invite her good friends to watch the concert together.


    Sachiko didn¡¯t know who to give the remaining two tickets to.


    Seeing that Elsa wanted to invite other friends,


    She directly gave the decision-making power of the remaining two ces to Elsa.


    But she never expected that Elsa actually invited two big names who seemed to be very important.


    At this time, Kelly had already walked up to Ave and hugged him lightly,


    Then bowed respectfully to Marven, and then asked Ave with surprise:


    ¡°Ave, when did you and Mr. Yee to Tokyo?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ave replied: ¡°We just arrived yesterday, how about you?¡±


    Kelly smiled and said: ¡°I have been here for a few days,¡±


    ¡°I came with Miss Fei.¡±


    After that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the world to be so small.¡±


    ¡°I came all the way from the United States to Japan, and I actually met you and Mr. Ye here!¡±


    ¡°If I tell Miss Fei, I guess she would think I was joking with her.¡±


    Ave couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°It¡¯s really a coincidence,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    Then, Ave asked again: ¡°By the way, Kelly,¡±


    ¡°You said Miss Fei is here too? Where is she?¡±


    Kelly said: ¡°Miss Fei doesn¡¯t chase stars, so she is not going to attend this party,¡±


    ¡°And she is not going to attend the concert tonight.¡±


    ¡°However, if she knows you are here,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely change her mind. I will call herter.¡±


    At this time, a yellow man with sses, a gentle face, and about 40 years old came forward and asked Kelly respectfully:


    ¡°Ms. West, may I ask if these two guests are your friends?¡±


    Kelly looked at the man, nodded slightly, and then said to him:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, let me introduce you, this is Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°And next to him is Mr. Ye¡¯s wife, Ave.¡±


    ¡°They are both good friends of Miss Fei and me.¡±


    Then, Kelly said to Marven and Ave:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Ave, this is Mitsui Changkang,¡±


    ¡°The vice chairman of the Mitsui family board of directors. Mr. Mitsui is in charge of the Tawana Tokyo concert this time.¡±


    Mitsui Changkang could hear from the conversation between Kelly,


    Marven and Ave that these two people not only had a close rtionship with Ste,


    But also had great weight in front of Ste.


    He had tried his best to invite Ste to the party and the concert,


    But she didn¡¯t agree. Kelly identally said that if Ste knew that the two of them wereing,


    She would definitely change her mind, which showed that Ste had a special rtionship with them.

 Chapter 6548

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6548">Chapter 6548</h2>


    So, without waiting for Marven and Ave to speak, he immediately said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, I am Mitsui Changkang.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s our first meeting. Please take care of me!¡±


    Although Marven didn¡¯t want to socialize here,


    After all, he didn¡¯t hit a smiling person,


    So he shook hands with him and said a few polite words.


    Miki Sasaki saw that the second-inmand of the Mitsui family was so polite to Marven, and she was even more panicked.


    Thinking that she had just mocked Marven and his wife without any eyes,


    She was even more uneasy.


    At this time, an old man came over with a smile on his face,


    And said to Sachiko who was still in a daze not far away:


    ¡°Sachiko, you haven¡¯t introduced these two distinguished guests to your grandfather yet.¡±


    ¡°What are their names?¡±


    The one who spoke was Sachiko and Miki¡¯s grandfather, Sasaki Taro.


    He was the helmsman of the Sasaki family and a rtive of the Mitsui family.


    His sister married into the Mitsui family.


    Thanks to this rtionship, they could be rtives of the Mitsui family.


    Sasaki Taro¡¯s position in this core circle was as awkward as that of his granddaughter Miki.


    He was a marginal figure who basically had no say. But he didn¡¯t expect that his eldest granddaughter,


    Who was like a nobody on weekdays, had quietly invited two big figures.


    How could he miss such a good opportunity to show up in front of the core circle members?


    When Sachiko heard her grandfather¡¯s question,


    She was about to answer truthfully, but Marven took the lead and said,


    ¡°Old sir, we are not distinguished guests.¡±


    ¡°Just like what Miss Miki said just now,¡±


    ¡°I am not even allowed toe here to talk to you,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯d better step away.¡±


    After that, he looked at Kelly and smiled,


    ¡°Kelly, you guys chat first.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to that corner and stay quietly for a while to avoid disturbing everyone.¡±


    Kelly said without hesitation, ¡°Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like too lively asions either. Why don¡¯t we go together!¡±


    Marven nodded and smiled,


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go over there and chat.¡±


    Seeing Kelly, Marven and others turned around and went to the corner,


    The people who stayed behind looked at each other.


    Many people had begun to look at the instigator,


    Miki, with questioning eyes, makes Miki feel uneasy.


    Taro Sasaki questioned her coldly at this time:


    ¡°Miki! What is going on?! Why are you so rude to Mr. Ye?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Miki said in panic:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Grandpa¡­ I saw that he was dressed and didn¡¯t look like a big shot.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want him to bother you,¡±


    ¡°So I identally said the wrong thing¡­¡±


    Taro Sasaki snorted coldly: ¡°In this era,¡±


    ¡°You still judge a person¡¯s ability by his clothes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really stupid. It¡¯s embarrassing to stay here.¡±


    ¡°You should go home and reflect on it!¡±


    Miki was so excited about today¡¯s party and concert that she didn¡¯t even sleep for the past two days.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In addition to the fact that she is a fan of Tawanna,


    More importantly, she also wants to take this opportunity to meet more people in the upper ss.


    But now she hasn¡¯t even seen Tawanna,


    And her grandfather asked her to go home and reflect.


    Wouldn¡¯t all her expectations these days be in vain?


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but beg,


    ¡°Grandpa¡­ Miki knows she was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Please give Miki another chance.¡±


    ¡°Miki will never judge people by appearance again¡­¡±


    Sasaki Taro was not moved at all, and said in an unquestionable tone,


    ¡°There is nothing to bargain for.¡±


    ¡°Go back quickly and don¡¯t lose face for the Sasaki family here!¡±


    Seeing her grandfather¡¯s firm attitude,


    Miki¡¯s eyes instantly turned red and tears burst out.


    Just when she was about to beg, someone ran over to Mitsui Nagayasu and said,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui! The master, the eldestdy, and Tawana¡¯s motorcade have arrived!¡±

 Chapter 6549

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6549">Chapter 6549</h2>


    Hearing that the master, the eldest daughter, and the big star Tawanna wereing, everyone around was in high spirits all of a sudden.


    Although everyone was surprised to see Ste¡¯s good friend at the scene,


    A good friend is just a friend after all,


    And Ste was not there in person.


    The person who was about to arrive was a well-connected person in Japan.


    He was the head of the Mitsui family, Mitsui Yoshitaka.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was very low-key,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    And low-keyness was also amon trait of the sessors of the Mitsui family.


    Generally speaking, he rarely participated in suchrge-scale asions.


    The reason why he showed up in person this time was mainly because he doted on his daughter too much.


    His daughter was a fanatical fan of Tawanna,


    And as a father, he naturally had to be more active.


    Soon, several bodyguards in ck led the way,


    A middle-aged couple in their fifties walked in with a girl in her early twenties who had a two-dimensional style.


    Following the three people was a white couple.


    The woman was the famous Tawanna Sweet,


    And the muscr man holding her hand with a mustache was her boyfriend,


    A professional baseball yer Trevor.


    As soon as the five people entered the venue,


    The guests in the venue apuded and cheered.


    Many people even shouted excitedly.


    The most shouted were ¡°Mr. Mitsui¡± and ¡°Ms. Sweet¡±.


    It goes without saying that Mitsui Yoshitaka is like the boss of the Samsung family in Korea.


    Everyone who sees him must be respectful.


    Tawanna Sweet is so well-known that there are indeed many fans who really like her at the scene,


    Such as Ave and Elsa.


    However, what is puzzling is that the three members of the Mitsui family all have smiling expressions,


    And it can be seen that they are sincerely happy,


    But Tawanna and her boyfriend Trevor have a frown on their faces at this time,


    Looking a little decadent and a little bitter.


    At this time, Sachiko said to Marven and the other two,


    ¡°This couple is Mr. Mitsui Yoshitaka and his wife Mitsui Masa,¡±


    ¡°And the girl next to them is their only daughter, Mitsui Xinmei.¡±


    Elsa asked curiously, ¡°The head of such a big family has only one child?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± Sachiko said,


    ¡°In recent years, Japanese people are less and less willing to have children.¡±


    ¡°Now there are many schools here with more teachers than students.¡±


    ¡°Some schools have only single-digit students,¡±


    ¡°And there may be even fewer in the future.¡±


    Elsa nodded and said, ¡°I can understand the low fertility rate.¡±


    ¡°Now young people in Japan and South Korea don¡¯t seem to like having children,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s rare for such a wealthy family not to like having children.¡±


    ¡°It seems that wealthy families have many children.¡±


    Elsa said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be s3xist.¡±


    ¡°The Mitsui family has such a big business,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they want to give birth to a son to inherit it?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Sachiko shook her head and said,


    ¡°For these upper-ss families,¡±


    ¡°Having sons is far less appropriate than having daughters.¡±


    ¡°Now everyone likes daughters more and more.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Elsa was even more surprised,


    And couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Sachiko whispered, ¡°In Japan, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have a son.¡±


    ¡°As long as you have a daughter, the son-inw can marry into the wife¡¯s family,¡±


    ¡°And the son-inw who marries into the wife¡¯s family will change his surname to his wife¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°In this way, isn¡¯t it the same as having your own son?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, the family business of arge family is not given to one person.¡±


    ¡°Even if the son-inw who marries into the wife¡¯s family takes charge of the family in the future,¡±


    ¡°He will only be in charge of his son or daughter.¡±


    ¡°The family will have strictws to ensure that the family business is passed down from generation to generation in their own surname.¡±


    Then Sachiko said, ¡°And, if you have a son, In fact, it is just like buying lottery tickets.¡±


    ¡°It is easy to have a son, but the probability of having a capable son, especially a son capable of managing a trillion-dor fortune, is even lower than buying lottery tickets.¡±


    ¡°However, it is different to recruit a son-inw.¡±

 Chapter 6550

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6550">Chapter 6550</h2>


    She continued:


    ¡°The logic of recruiting a son-inw is that as long as you have a trillion-dor fortune and a daughter,¡±


    ¡°You can pick a son-inw from thousands of outstanding men.¡±


    ¡°Very few people can resist such a strong temptation.¡±


    ¡°It is just like what the Japanese often say, it is as difficult as climbing to heaven to have a son who can be admitted to the University of Tokyo,¡±


    ¡°But to recruit a son-inw from the University of Tokyo, you only need to go to the University of Tokyo and grab a boy with your eyes closed.¡±


    Elsa couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°How can it be like this¡­¡±


    Sachiko smiled and said: ¡°This is a very normal tradition here,¡±


    ¡°So many big families have only one daughter,¡±


    ¡°And the famous Ito family also has only one daughter.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Elsa couldn¡¯t help but nod gently.


    At this time, the five people headed by Mitsui Yoshitaka had already arrived at the center of the party.


    There was a small stage built in front,


    Which was reserved for important people to speak,


    So Mitsui Yoshitaka stepped onto the small stage surrounded by the crowd.


    After stepping on the stage, someone handed him a microphone.


    After he took it, he smiled and said:


    ¡°Thank you very much foring to today¡¯s party.¡±


    ¡°Today we are fortunate to invite the famous singer Tawanna Sweet.¡±


    ¡°Her talent has amazed me, who never chases stars, and made my baby daughter admire her.¡±


    ¡°Please give the warmest apuse to wee her to Tokyo!¡±


    As soon as Mitsui Yoshitaka finished speaking,


    The apuse at the scene was thunderous.


    Everyone looked at Tawanna and her greasy-looking boyfriend with a mustache.


    Tawana seemed to have some difficulty forcing a smile on everyone, and said,


    ¡°Thank you, thank you everyone, and thank you Tokyo.¡±


    ¡°Strange.¡± Elsa couldn¡¯t help but muttered,


    ¡°Why do I think Tawana doesn¡¯t seem very happy today?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Ave also nodded and said,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°It seems like she is forcing a smile.¡±


    ¡°Is there something unhappy about the Mitsui family?¡±


    ¡°How could it be.¡±


    Sachiko whispered, ¡°This time, Mitsui Xinmei invited Tawana and her boyfriend to live in their own manor.¡±


    ¡°This treatment is very high.¡±


    ¡°Even many big shots don¡¯t have the opportunity to live in the Mitsui family.¡±


    ¡°This time, because Mitsui Xinmei likes Tawana, the Mitsui family has provided Tawana with all the reception and services of super high standards.¡±


    ¡°If she can still be unhappy, it would be too outrageous.¡±


    ¡°Even the Speaker of the U.S. House of Representatives came to Tokyo,¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t get this treatment.¡±


    Elsa couldn¡¯t help but gossip,


    ¡°Could it be that she had a quarrel with her boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°You see her whole face is downcast, and she looks very depressed and can¡¯t cheer up at all.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe she found out that her boyfriend was flirting with another woman?¡±


    Ave said quickly:


    ¡°Elsa, stop guessing, those rumors are all made up by people.¡±


    Elsaughed and said: ¡°I¡¯m just curious!¡±


    ¡°She is always very excited for every concert,¡±


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be so depressed before the performance,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the quality of her performanceter.¡±


    Marven suddenly said: ¡°Look carefully at her and her boyfriend,¡±


    ¡°Although both of them are very unhappy and feel like they have lost their parents,¡±


    ¡°They have been holding hands and have not let go for even half a second.¡±


    ¡°It can be seen that they need each other very much at this time,¡±


    ¡°Which proves that Elsa¡¯s guess is wrong.¡±


    ¡°They are not quarreling at all.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, they should be facing some kind of hardship together,¡±


    ¡°Which means they are in the same boat together.¡±


    ¡°Face it together?¡±


    Elsa asked curiously, ¡°What hardships do they face together?¡±


    ¡°They have both got enough money and love.¡±


    ¡°Besides making money, they travel around the world on a private jet every day to date and show their affection.¡±


    ¡°What hardships could such a couple face?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that their parents don¡¯t agree with them being together?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°It could also be that the bad news from their hometown made them feel devastated.¡±


    ¡°Bad news?¡± Elsa asked in surprise,


    ¡°What bad news could there be for such a winner in life?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch the news?¡±


    ¡°The whole county in their hometown is red now.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, these big stars are all of another color.¡±

 Chapter 6551

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6551">Chapter 6551</h2>


    ¡°Another color?¡±


    Marven¡¯s words made Elsa think for a moment,


    And then she suddenly realized.


    She couldn¡¯t help but eximed:


    ¡°Marven, now that you put it that way, it seems to be true.¡±


    ¡°Before, Tawana has been actively promoting the blue camp,¡±


    ¡°Making a big fanfare, and has been calling on her fans to vote.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would still lose after such an investment.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would definitely be very depressed.¡±


    As she said that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°I saw her unhappy face just now, and I thought that the Mitsui family didn¡¯t owe her the performance fee.¡±


    ¡°If this is really a conflict before the performance because of the appearance fee,¡±


    ¡°Maybe she won¡¯t be able to show performance today.¡±


    ¡°But I changed my mind, it seems that the Mitsui family won¡¯t owe her this little money¡­¡±


    Ave couldn¡¯t helpughing and said:


    ¡°Elsa, you are too mean.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Elsaughed,


    ¡°To be honest, Ave, although I like Tawana¡¯s songs, her talent, and performance style, I don¡¯t like all public figures who have ulterior motives,¡±


    ¡°Especially she has always imed to support s3xual minorities.¡±


    ¡°I think she can support it, and no one cares if she supports it silently in her heart,¡±


    ¡°But she can¡¯t rely on herrge number of fans to talk about it all the time.¡±


    ¡°Many of her fans are still minors, and minors do not have full behavioral and judgment abilities.¡±


    ¡°It is extremely irresponsible to output ideas that are inconsistent with mainstream values to such a group.¡±


    When Marven heard Elsa¡¯s remarks, he couldn¡¯t help but exim,


    ¡°Elsa, you¡¯re awesome, what you said is impressive.¡±


    Elsa grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t have much ability.¡±


    ¡°We have always had a strong sense of justice.¡±


    Kelly on the side hadn¡¯t spoken a word.


    She was busy sending messages to Ste on her mobile phone,


    Telling her that she had met Marven here.


    Then, she smiled and asked Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what do you think of the current situation in the United States?¡±


    ¡°Are you more blue or red?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Marven thought for a while and smiled:


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I am biased towards anyone.¡±


    ¡°I just hope that the world can be more normal.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but in recent years, there seem to be many bizarre things.¡±


    ¡°We have been taught since childhood that humans have only two genders.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, some people say that there are nearly a hundred genders in the world.¡±


    ¡°For me personally, this is not easy to ept.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°I watched a game yesterday. In the women¡¯s championship battle, there was a person who called him/herself the female contestant with gender barriers,


    ¡°She defeated countless real women to reach the finals.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps for a few people, his rights were respected, but for the women he defeated, who would respect their rights?¡±


    ¡°Some people always like to say that others are exaggerating,¡±


    ¡°But in fact, they prefer to exaggerate, and they especially like to lose the big picture for the small.¡±


    ¡°Their characteristic is that when a small number of people be the focus of attention,¡±


    ¡°They will sacrifice the rights of arge number of people for the rights of a small number of people,¡±


    ¡°Which is very puzzling.¡±

 Chapter 6552

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6552">Chapter 6552</h2>


    At this time, Mitsui Yoshitaka had finished his opening remarks and short speech.


    Then he looked at Tawanna, who was desperate, and said,


    ¡°Next, I would like to invite our chief guest today,¡±


    ¡°The most influential international superstar Tawanna Sweet, toe on stage and say a few words to everyone.¡±


    ¡°After all, all the guests present, including my daughter, are all fans of Miss Sweet.¡±


    ¡°Everyone usually listens to her singing, and today they finally have the opportunity to meet at this party,¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°And they must also want to hear what she has to say.¡±


    There was a burst of cheers at the scene.


    However, arge part of these cheers were actually given to give face to Mitsui Yoshitaka,


    The head of the Mitsui family.


    When Tawana heard that she was going to speak on stage,


    Her brows slightly furrowed, but soon returned to normal.


    She knew that this was the original party process.


    After the host, Yoshitaka Mitsui finished speaking, she would go on stage and say a few polite words.


    Generally, this situation is nothing more than a business promotion, and there is nothing special about it.


    But Tawana was obviously worried at this time.


    When she saw Yoshitaka Mitsui invited her to the stage,


    She hesitated for a moment and kissed her boyfriend on the cheek,


    Then stood up and walked to the small stage.


    Taking the microphone from Yoshitaka Mitsui, Tawana pondered for a moment,


    And hadn¡¯t thought of what to say for a while.


    Many people in the audience had already taken out their mobile phones to record the video.


    At this time, Yoshitaka Mitsui reminded them:


    ¡°Everyone, our party today is a purely private party.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sweet is a public figure at the international level.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take pictures or videos of her at the party,¡±


    ¡°Let alone upload them to the Inte,¡±


    ¡°So as not to cause unnecessary trouble to Miss Sweet.¡±


    When everyone heard Yoshitaka Mitsui¡¯s reminder,


    They quickly put down their mobile phones.


    At this time, Tawana Sweet suddenly said:


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Mitsui for your concern, but today I really hope that everyone can record what I am going to say next and upload it to the Inte.¡±


    ¡°If you do this, I will be very grateful.¡±


    As everyone was puzzled, Tawana said indignantly:


    ¡°I believe you have all heard thetest news from the other side of the ocean.¡±


    ¡°I am also very angry about this news!¡±


    ¡°As a member of the deep blue camp, I just want to say that this is a setback for human progress!¡±


    ¡°We have been running for the LGBTmunity and working hard to protect their rights over the years,¡±


    ¡°But now, all these achievements will be in jeopardy.¡±


    ¡°I hope that everyone present can personally participate in the just action of safeguarding the rights of the LGBTmunity, eliminate discrimination, eliminate tinted sses,¡±


    ¡°And let them have the same rights as ordinary people!¡±


    ¡°Although we have lost these four years, we will definitely get more four years in the future!¡±


    ¡°It may even be fourteen years, forty years, or even four hundred years!¡±


    Most of the people present looked at each other in bewilderment.


    They were ready to wait for Tawana toe on stage to appreciate them,


    She then deres how much she loves Japan and how important the support of Japanese fans is to her.


    Although they know that such words are extremely hypocritical,


    They are the unchanging tone on such asions.


    However, the people who were ready to be praised were surprised to find that Tawana spoke passionately on stage,


    But did not mention Japan or the Japanese at all.


    Instead, she spoke for LGBT the whole time.


    The Japanese way of thinking is rtively traditional,


    And the theory of LGBT equality cannot convince the Japanese at all.


    Tawana suddenly said this on such an asion,


    Which really made these people not know how to react for a while.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka could only awkwardly smooth things over at this time:


    ¡°I once heard someone say that the general meaning is that young people must remain angry.¡±


    ¡°It is said that only by remaining angry can young people have greater motivation to move forward and change themselves.¡±


    ¡°Seeing Miss Sweet so attentive and empathetic for certain minority groups,¡±


    ¡°I now agree more and more with this statement.¡±


    When everyone saw Mitsui Yoshitakae out to smooth things over,


    They allughed and apuded, which made Tawana look better.


    At this time, Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s assistant suddenly walked onto the stage and whispered something in his ear.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s expression suddenly rxed and he said excitedly,


    ¡°Everyone, I just received good news!¡±


    ¡°Miss Ste, the chairman of the Fei Group, is on her way to our party!¡±

 Chapter 6553

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6553">Chapter 6553</h2>


    Originally, Mitsui Yoshitaka had repeatedly invited Ste to attend the party,


    But each time she declined.


    Finally, she arranged for Kelly to attend on her behalf,


    And Mitsui Yoshitaka realized that Ste was determined, so he had to give up.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenlye to the party after the party had already started,


    Which was simply a huge surprise.


    So, he didn¡¯t care to continue to smooth things over for Tawanna,


    And immediately announced the good news.


    When everyone heard that the famous Ste was also going toe to the party,


    The atmosphere that had just been somewhat cold because of Tawanna suddenly became warm.


    Seeing that everyone was not impressed by her impassioned speech just now,


    Tawanna couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss mixed with anger.


    She looked at the people who were whispering to each other in front of her,


    And couldn¡¯t help asking herself in her heart:


    ¡°Why are these people so indifferent?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t they care about those minority groups that need attention?¡±


    At this moment, Mitsui Yoshitaka turned around and whispered to his assistant:


    ¡°Do you know why Miss Fei changed her mind?¡±


    The assistant hurriedly said:


    ¡°Ms. Fei¡¯s assistant said on the phone that her two good friends are at our party,¡±


    ¡°And she wants toe over to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Fei¡¯s good friends?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka asked hurriedly:


    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡±


    The assistant shook his head and said:


    ¡°Not sure yet, but I have asked someone to ask.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka urged: ¡°Hurry up! The sooner the better!¡±


    Tawana didn¡¯t expect that because Ste wasing suddenly,


    Mitsui Yoshitaka no longer had the energy to take care of herself, \


    And everyone else seemed to have started whispering about Ste,


    Almost treating her on the stage as air.


    Seeing this, she was furious, walked off the stage, and returned to her boyfriend.


    Her boyfriend could see that she was in a bad mood, so heforted her,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to make these people understand your greatness,¡±


    ¡°Let alone try to make them understand true equality.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t understand it at all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that they are still hunting dolphins and whales.¡±


    Tawanna held her boyfriend¡¯s hand and whispered,


    ¡°Trevor, I really didn¡¯t expect that woman to win.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I have so many fanatical fans who like me and follow me so much,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely vote for that woman, but she is still lost in the end¡­¡±


    Trevor spread his hands helplessly and said,


    ¡°Most of our people are not elites.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are just like us, and they can¡¯t reach that level to understand your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°There is a saying that the truth is always in the hands of a few people.¡±


    Tawanna was relieved to hear her boyfriend say this.¡±


    ¡°In the past long period of time, she has spared no effort to help the candidate she supports to promote crazily.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Not only did she call for her crazily at the concert,¡±


    ¡°But she also often wrote a long paragraph on social software to try to convince all the fans who follow her.


    In her opinion, she has hundreds of millions of fans,


    Including tens of millions of fans in the United States.


    If half of them can be inspired by her, the woman will win.


    So she once thought that there was absolutely no problem with her betting this time.


    She would even be the other party¡¯s benefactor and directly help her get on the horse and be the supreme.


    But who would have thought that reality was so cruel?


    Even if she worked so hard to support her,


    She still couldn¡¯t help her win the election.


    This not only made her feel lost,


    But also made her fall into a vortex of self-doubt.

 Chapter 6554

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6554">Chapter 6554</h2>


    At this time, Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s assistant came over and whispered in his ear:


    ¡°Sir, I have already asked clearly that Miss Fei¡¯s two good friends were invited by the eldestdy of the Sasaki family, Sasaki Sachiko.¡±


    ¡°Sasaki family?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was surprised.


    He knew the strength of the Sasaki family very well.


    They were just small shrimps who depended on the Mitsui family for survival.


    But how could small shrimps know Ste¡¯s good friends?


    The assistant also knew that Mitsui Yoshitaka couldn¡¯t figure it out,


    So he whispered: ¡°Kelly West is with them now.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka quickly scanned the surroundings with his eyes,


    he immediately found Kelly chatting with several yellow people in the corner.


    So he immediately said to the assistant:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, youe with me.¡±


    After that, he had already walked toward Kelly and Marven, and others.


    Ave was naturally surprised and happy to know that Ste wasing.


    She asked Kelly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Fei say she couldn¡¯te?¡±


    Kelly deliberately nced at Marven,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    And seeing that his expression didn¡¯t change, she said apologetically,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ave.¡±


    ¡°I was a little excited to see you just now, so I subconsciously shared the news with Miss Fei.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei was also very happy, and she really missed you,¡±


    ¡°So she wanted to rush over to meet you and Mr. Ye.¡±


    Ave smiled and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of disturbing her work,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I would have contacted her myself.¡±


    At this time, Mitsui Yoshitaka hade to Marven apanied by his assistant,


    And asked Kelly with a smile on his face,


    ¡°Ms. West, these two are your good friends, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to call them?¡±


    Kelly smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mitsui, these two are not only my good friends,¡±


    ¡°But also Miss Fei¡¯s good friends.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the news that Miss Fei ising soon?¡±


    ¡°I already know!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said with a smile:


    ¡°I came here just to meet these two distinguished guests in advance.¡±


    After that, he looked at Marven, took the initiative to extend his hand, and said politely:


    ¡°Hello, sir, my name is Mitsui Yoshitaka,¡±


    ¡°And I am the current head of the Mitsui family. What is your name?¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°Myst name is Ye, you can call me Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°And the one next to me is my wife.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka nodded repeatedly and took the initiative to say:


    ¡°Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye, why don¡¯t you move to the core area,¡±


    ¡°I will introduce some friends to you two.¡±


    He was afraid that Marven would reject him, so he added:


    ¡°In the core area, you can get close to Tawana Sweet,¡±


    ¡°And even chat with her for a few words.¡±


    ¡°You will also have the opportunity to take photos and ask for autographs.¡±


    ¡°If you two are interested, you can go over and chat with her casually.¡±


    ¡°Then it will be easy to ask for autographs.¡±


    Ave was obviously moved.


    Although she knew that Marven was just using Ste¡¯s name to bully others,


    The opportunity to get close to Tawana and even take photos was indeed very rare.


    If she missed this opportunity, she might not have it anymore.


    So, she turned to look at Marven, wanting to see how he decided.


    Marven was not interested in Tawana, who was always looking for opportunities to express her opinions,


    But seeing the desire that was hard to conceal in Ave¡¯s eyes,


    He immediately said to Mitsui Yoshitaka:


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll trouble Mr. Mitsui to help introduce us.¡±

 Chapter 6555

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6555">Chapter 6555</h2>


    The reason why he invited Marven and Ave to the core area of the party was mainly because he was worried,


    Ste would find out that he had neglected her good friend.


    After all, a good friend who could make Ste change her mind ande in person must be very important to her.


    If she came and found that her friends were not even in the core area of the party,


    She would be dissatisfied with him as the host.


    Marven knew what he was thinking.


    Although he was not interested in these people,


    The key was that his wife really liked Tawana,


    Or really liked Tawana¡¯s songs.


    It was a rare opportunity for all fans to meet their idols and even chat with them.


    Yoshitaka saw that Marven agreed,


    So he breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, please follow me!¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Mr. Mitsui, there are five of us here.¡±


    As he said that, he pointed to Elsa and Sasaki Yukiko beside him,


    As well as Kelly who represented Ste.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka quickly came to his senses and said immediately,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Mr. Ye, Mr. Ye, I¡¯m sorry for neglecting it.¡±


    ¡°Please follow me, all of you!¡±


    Sasaki Sachiko felt a little uneasy and whispered to Elsa,


    ¡°Elsa, I won¡¯t go over.¡±


    ¡°You can go with Mr. Ye and the others.¡±


    For other people in the Sasaki family, if they had the opportunity to directly contact Mitsui Yoshitaka or even receive an invitation from him,


    It would be the luckiest thing.


    But for Sasaki Sachiko, she really didn¡¯t know how to socialize,


    Especially with someone as high and mighty as Mitsui Yoshitaka.


    Instead of being in a hurry and at a loss, it would be better not to go.


    Elsa knew that Sachiko was very Buddhist,


    But when she thought of her being bullied by her sister just now,


    She remembered that she was squeezed by her cousin in the family and even hired assassins.


    If it weren¡¯t for Marven¡¯s rescue, she would have died long ago.


    Step by step today, Elsa understands the truth.


    In a big family withplicated rtionships and interests,


    Even if you don¡¯t fight orpete, you may not be able to exchange for peace and love,


    Because there will always be someone who regards you as a potential opponent.


    If you don¡¯t attack him, he will attack you.


    If you want to gain a foothold in such an environment,


    You must first make yourself strong, otherwise,


    There will be no stable days in the future.


    And now, while Marven is here, it is a good time to help Sachiko establish the family¡¯s status.


    As Sachiko¡¯s best friend, how can she watch Sachiko miss such a good opportunity?


    So, she stepped forward and took Sachiko¡¯s arm,


    Secretly pulling her hard, whispering:This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°You silly woman, if you want to be someone no one dares to mess with in the family,¡±


    ¡°Today is your best chance in this life.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone can take Marven¡¯s boat.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Sasaki Sachiko said awkwardly: ¡°But I¡¯m really not good at this kind of asion,¡±


    ¡°And¡­ and Mr. Mitsui has a high status.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I say something wrong or do something wrong,¡±


    ¡°I will make him angry, which will affect the entire Sasaki family¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Elsaforted: ¡°Just follow me boldly.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you say or do,¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t p Mitsui in front of so many people,¡±


    ¡°He will never be angry with you.¡±


    Sasaki Sachiko was shocked, but Elsa did not give her the opportunity to hesitate.


    She dragged her to the core area of the party with Marven and Ave.


    There are three round tables in the core area,


    Forming an equteral triangle.


    The round table in the center and the front is the main table of today¡¯s party.


    Since this kind of Western-style party does not arrange a formal meal at the party,


    The tables are not very big, and there are not too many seats in front of each table.

 Chapter 6556

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6556">Chapter 6556</h2>


    This time, each table has only six seats.


    The six seats at the main table were arranged by Mitsui Yoshitaka,


    Half of which were given to this family of three,


    The other half was arranged for Tawanna and her boyfriend,


    As well as Kelly who represented Ste.


    Aftering down, Tawana has been looking through the hot news on socialworking sites and thements from fans.


    Before, she spared no effort to promote the current loser,


    And she always looked confident.


    Now that she was pped in the face so quickly,


    She must understand the actual direction of public opinion towards her.


    She soon discovered that the content of socialworking sites was not friendly to her.


    Many peopleughed at her poor vision and overconfidence,


    Thinking that she was a fool who didn¡¯t understand politics but had to squeeze in to stir up trouble.


    There were also many people who mocked her influence,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Thinking that although she had many fans,


    At critical moments, her fans didn¡¯t give her face and didn¡¯t respond to her call.


    On well-known short video tforms, many people even edited their previous videos and speeches in public support of the losing party,


    And then deliberately matched them with those well-known scenes on the Inte,


    Which was full of ridicule.


    These negative contents made Tawana even more angry,


    And made her realize what the real winner-takes-all all is.


    She just publicly supported a loser,


    But she was criticized and ridiculed by everyone.


    I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to avoid this shame in the next few years.


    At this moment, she suddenly found that a hot post on the socialworking site quickly became a hot topic.


    The title was: Is Tawanna¡¯s secret suitable for exposure?


    Among the many answers, theizen with the highest number of likes believed that the reason why Tawanna firmly supported the loser must be because she had many secrets that could not be seen by others,


    And she was afraid that her secrets would be revealed after the other party won.


    This answer was supported by many people,


    Thousands of people have left messages below to express that they agree with the answerer¡¯s idea.


    Tawana didn¡¯t expect that she would be the target of public criticism so quickly.


    She was extremely depressed and suddenly thought of something.


    She hurriedly asked her boyfriend:


    ¡°Trev, did you record the video just now when I was speaking?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Trevor nodded and said,


    ¡°I recorded the whole of it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Tawana immediately said, ¡°Send the video to me.¡±


    Trevor did so immediately and sent the video to her,


    And she immediately opened the short video software,


    Imported the video just now, and then added the text:


    ¡°Even if I am thousands of miles away in Japan,¡±


    ¡°I will still speak for LGBT.¡±


    ¡°It is my greatest wish and motivation to let LGBT get the most fair and just treatment.¡±


    ¡°As for who won the game, it doesn¡¯t matter to me!¡±


    After that, she pressed send and uploaded the video.


    The reason why she wanted to send this text was to convey a message to everyone,


    That is, she supports the loser, not because she has any secrets that are afraid of being exposed,


    But because she noble hopes that LGBT can be treated fairly and justly.


    In other words, she now needs to use LGBT as a shield to block all attacks from other aspects.


    As long as you can establish this personality,


    You can say that anyone who questions you discriminates against LGBT,


    Attract the opponent¡¯s firepower,


    And let the angry minority andizens help you get rid of the opponent.


    Tawanna has hundreds of millions of fans on social media.


    This video quickly received a huge number of views and even quickly rushed to the top three of the hot search list on various tforms.


    Many of her fans have a new understanding of her noble character and are crazy about liking and leaving messages in support,


    Which has also caused a great change in public opinion in a short period of time.


    The rapid change in the wind direction made Tawanna taste the sweetness of moral kidnapping.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t wait to create some more materials to strike while the iron was hot.


    Just when she didn¡¯t know what to use as the material,


    She saw Mitsui Yoshitaka walking over with a man and three women.


    This made her eyes light up, and then she immediately whispered to her boyfriend:


    ¡°Trev, get your phone ready, record a video quietly,¡±


    ¡°And be careful not to be discovered by others!¡±

 Chapter 6557

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6557">Chapter 6557</h2>


    After seeing the Inte full of content that was unfavorable to her,


    Tawana realized that she must hurry up to restore her reputation,


    And cut off ties with that woman as soon as possible.


    That woman, if she loses, she loses.


    And she must not be dragged into the quagmire by her failure!


    She must find a way to save herself as soon as possible!


    Therefore, she nned to take advantage of today¡¯s party to publicize her support for the LGBTmunity.


    She has always spared no effort.


    That woman was before the election, during the election, and she still was after the election failed.


    In this way, she can convey a strong message to the outside world:


    She supports that woman not because she supports her position,


    Nor because she is afraid of being exposed to any secrets,


    But simply because she has a sincere love for LGBT people.


    So she must seize today¡¯s opportunity,


    First, use this party to manage some materials to stabilize the situation,


    And after the concert officially starts in the evening,


    She will once again reiterate her support for LGBT in front of tens of thousands of fans,


    And then fight to save the situation.


    At this time, Mitsui Yoshitaka apanied Marven and others to Tawana.


    His wife and daughter, as well as Tawanna and her boyfriend, had already sat down at the main table,


    So there were only two seats left at the main table.


    Seeing that he had invited four more people,


    Mitsui Yoshitaka came to the table first and said to his daughter,


    Mitsui Xinmei: ¡°Xinmei, you and your mother should sit at the next table first.¡±


    ¡°Dad wille over to apany youter.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka nned to directly put Marven and the other four at the main table,


    Let them sit with Tawanna and the couple,


    And his family of three and Kelly sat next to each other.


    In this way, when Ste arrives,


    She would naturally sit at the table where he is,


    Which would also make it convenient for him to talk about business with her.


    As for Tawanna, he himself had no interest in it.


    It was nothing more than that his daughter was happy.


    Tawanna¡¯s concert in Tokyo wouldst for three consecutive days.


    Until the end of thest concert, she and her boyfriend Trevor would live in the Mitsui family¡¯s manor.


    So in Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s view, his daughter had plenty of time to get familiar with Tawanna and cultivate friendship,


    And didn¡¯t care about this small party.


    Mitsui Xinmei naturally understood her father¡¯s intention.


    Although she was a fan of celebrities, she knew that her father¡¯s business was more important,


    So she stood up and said to Tawanna and Trevor,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll sit at the next table first.¡±


    ¡°I have arranged a celebration banquet at home tonight,¡±


    ¡°And we will talk then.¡±


    Tawanna didn¡¯t like today¡¯s asion,


    And she was in a very bad mood after hearing the bad news.


    She thought that the call just now would be able to respond to everyone and calm her emotions,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that everyone present turned a blind eye to what she said,


    Which made her feel extremely bad.


    At that moment, she didn¡¯t want to be polite to anyone,


    Nor did she want to talk to anyone, but even so, she still had to give Mitsui Xinmei a face.


    On the one hand, the Mitsui family was a shareholder of Universal Music,


    And on the other hand, Mitsui Xinmei was really very good to her.


    So, she forced herself to show her signature smile and said,


    ¡°Xinmei, please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°I will join you when I am done.¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei nodded and smiled,


    Then, she stood up with her mother and sat down at the next table.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka looked at Tawana and said,


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, let me introduce you.¡±


    ¡°This is Mr. Ye and Mrs. Ye.¡±


    ¡°They are good friends of Miss Fei,¡±


    ¡°The chairman of the Fei Group. Miss Fei will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei?¡± Tawana was a little dissatisfied.


    She knew Ste¡¯s name and her background.


    She knew that her assets were nothingpared to Ste¡¯s.


    However, she was the protagonist of today¡¯s party.


    As the protagonist, she had just been ignored.


    Now Mitsui Yoshitaka was visibly excited when he heard that Ste wasing,


    Which made Tawana feel even more indignant.


    She had to give face to Mitsui Yoshitaka because Mitsui Yoshitaka was also one of her bosses and even her boss¡¯s boss.


    But Ste is not her boss, nor is she a shareholder of Universal Music,


    And she is not even in the entertainment industry.


    Why should she steal her limelight?


    However, although Tawanna was very dissatisfied, she couldn¡¯t show it on her face.


    Besides, her boyfriend had already started recording secretly,


    So she had to ensure that everything she did was impable.


    So, she smiled and stretched out her hand to Marven and Ave, and said politely,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, hello!¡±


    Ave didn¡¯t expect Tawana to take the initiative to shake hands with her.


    She was so excited that she forgot to stretch out her hand.


    Instead, Marven stretched out his hand and shook her lightly.


    Then he took the initiative to introduce his wife, saying,


    ¡°Miss Sweet, this is my wife, Ave.¡±


    After Marven¡¯s introduction, Ave finally came to her senses,


    And hurriedly stretched out her hand to shake hands with Tawana,


    And said excitedly, ¡°Hello, Miss Sweet, I¡¯m your loyal fan!¡±


    After that, she thought of Elsa on the side, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°By the way, this is my good friend Elsa, she is also your loyal fan!¡±


    Tawana smiled very decently and stretched out her hand to Elsa,


    Saying with a smile, ¡°Hello, Elsa!¡±

 Chapter 6558

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6558">Chapter 6558</h2>


    Elsa was a little ttered, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Miss Sweet, I have liked you for a long time!¡±


    Tawana said with great satisfaction: ¡°Thank you very much for your support.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get to where I am today without you and all the fans who support me behind me.¡±


    ¡°I also hope that you can support LGBT and all s3xual minorities like me.¡±


    ¡°In the past two years, you can see that I have been making public appeals on various asions.¡±


    ¡°In the final analysis, I hope that everyone can pay attention to the existence of this group,¡±


    ¡°Respect their legal rights and interests, and provide them with better social security.¡±


    After that, she looked at Ave and asked her very seriously:


    ¡°Ave, are you willing to support LGBT like me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Ave was a little embarrassed for a while.


    She was not interested in these things abroad,


    And she had never thought about whether she supported or opposed this movement,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Tawana would directly ask her whether she supported LGBT,


    Which made her at a loss for words.


    If she said she didn¡¯t support it,


    It would be obviously contrary to Tawana¡¯s values.


    There is an old saying in China that you should not hit a smiling person.


    Tawana was so polite, so of course she couldn¡¯tpletely contradict her.


    After thinking for a moment, she reluctantly said,This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best¡­¡±


    After saying this, Ave felt a little ufortable.


    This kind of hypocritical statement has long beenmonce for many people,


    But for her, it still felt like a thorn in her throat,


    Making her feel ufortable all over.


    Tawana was very happy to see Ave express his attitude, and immediately said:


    ¡°On behalf of hundreds of millions of LGBT people around the world,¡±


    ¡°I thank you for your support!¡±


    Then, she looked at Elsa and asked expectantly:


    ¡°Elsa, what about you?¡±


    Elsa did not have as much psychological burden as Ave,


    And she blurted out without thinking: ¡°Of course, let¡¯s work together!¡±


    Tawana¡¯s eyes lit up and she said excitedly:


    ¡°Great! You have such a firm attitude, are you also a member of the LGBT?¡±


    Elsa immediately raised her hands and shook them at the same time, blurting out:


    ¡°I¡¯m not, my s3xual orientation is very normal,¡±


    ¡°Just like you, I like men.¡±


    Tawana was slightly stunned, then looked at her boyfriend Trevor beside her,


    Then looked at Elsa, and smiled: ¡°Elsa, I want to correct you.¡±


    ¡°In fact, any s3xual orientation is normal.¡±


    ¡°Every orientation is human nature.¡±


    ¡°We should look at each of them with an equal eye.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s what I meant, but I didn¡¯t express it very urately.¡±


    Elsa finished speaking, and couldn¡¯t helpining in her heart:


    ¡°You are really good at finding loopholes in other people¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, your sister is not in the United States and has not been photographed by the media.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how many hats will be put on my head.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will be sshed with dirty water,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t wash it off even if I jump into the Amazon River.¡±


    Tawana was very satisfied with her performance just now.


    Thinking that her boyfriend had taken a video for her,


    After this video was sent out, it would definitely prove from another perspective that her support for LGBT was from the heart and she never had any selfish motives.


    Tawana, who had already won two cities in a row, set her sights on Marven.


    She felt that now was a good time to seize the opportunity,


    So she asked Marven: ¡°Mr. Ye, I don¡¯t know what your attitude is towards LGBT?¡±


    ¡°Do you support or oppose it?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Marven couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He felt that Tawana was a little strange.


    Normally, when a friend introduces you to other friends, you shouldn¡¯t grab the other person and force him to ask about his attitude on something.


    This is indeed offensive andcks the most basic etiquette.


    Tawana has been in the entertainment industry for so many years and has be a top star.


    It is impossible for her to not understand this principle.


    So she asked again and again, and there must be other purposes.


    At this time, Marven found out of the corner of his eye that although Tawana¡¯s boyfriend seemed to be ying with his mobile phone with both hands,


    The camera was always facing him and Tawana.


    At this moment, he probably understood Tawana¡¯s intention.


    So, he said calmly: ¡°LGBT is like immigration in the United States.¡±


    ¡°It is a veryplicated issue.¡±


    ¡°How can you express your support or opposition casually?¡±


    Tawana was immediately happy when she saw that Marven did not express his attitude to support her.


    If you always say something and the other party says that you are right, then there is nothing explosive about such a video,


    And it can¡¯t highlight your passion.


    It is to meet a thorny head like Marven.


    Only by smoothing out all the thorns of this thorny head can you prove your enthusiasm and ability.


    So, Tawana asked righteously: ¡°Why can¡¯t we use support and opposition to express our views?¡±


    ¡°Support is support, opposition is opposition.¡±


    ¡°You just need to tell me your true thoughts. What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡±


    Marven smiled and asked her: ¡°Then let me ask you, immigrants in the United States not onlye from hundreds of different countries but also have legal immigrants and illegal immigrants.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about legal immigrants for now.¡±


    ¡°Among illegal immigrants, there are those who illegally stay in the United States and those who enter the country illegally.¡±


    ¡°Among these people, there are those who work diligently and make real contributions to the country,¡±


    ¡°And there are those who burn, kill, rob, and do all kinds of evil to people,¡±


    ¡°And there are those who do nothing and live on relief every day.¡±


    ¡°In fact, there are tens of millions of illegal immigrants with tens of millions of different backgrounds,¡±


    ¡°Just like you divide people¡¯s personalities into hundreds of types.¡±


    ¡°How can such aplex issue be expressed with support or opposition?¡±


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s okay, then let me ask you first,¡±


    ¡°Do you support those illegal immigrants who stay in the United States?¡±

 Chapter 6559

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6559">Chapter 6559</h2>


    Tawana never expected Marven to ask her a question instead of answering it.


    The issue of illegal immigration is almost as sensitive as LGBT,


    So she dared not say anything politically incorrect,


    Otherwise, she would be attacked.


    So, she said with a serious face:


    ¡°I think the immigration issue should be left to the government.¡±


    ¡°The United States has specialws to solve such problems.¡±


    ¡°As long as they ensure fairness and justice in thew enforcement process,¡±


    ¡°It will be fine.¡±


    After that, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Marven with some pride and asked him:


    ¡°So what is Mr. Ye¡¯s attitude towards LGBT?¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°If you insist on leaving everything to thew,¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to ask me about LGBT issues,¡±


    ¡°Let alonee out to appeal for anything.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there aw for everything, right?¡±


    ¡°Leave things that can be solved by thew to thew,¡±


    ¡°And we should do what we should do,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t get involved in legal matters.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Tawana was speechless for a moment.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she would y tricks, and Marven followed suit.


    Moreover, she could hear that his words seemed to use her of meddling in other people¡¯s business.


    Just when she didn¡¯t know how to respond, Marven said again:


    ¡°In fact, it is unfair for you to say that leaving the issue of illegal immigration to thew is also unfair or fair.¡±


    ¡°At the very least, the position you personally put when treating LGBT and illegal immigrants is unfair.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not unfair!¡±


    Tawana immediately retorted: ¡°What I mean is that every group should be fully respected,¡±


    ¡°And then adapt to the correspondingws and regtions, which will be safer.¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°The celebrities often stand up and call on the states to amend legal provisions for LGBT,¡±


    ¡°But I have never heard of you standing up and calling for amendments to legal provisions for illegal immigrants.¡±


    ¡°You ask the government to provide equal rights for LGBT, which is very good, very humane,¡±


    ¡°But why do you treat LGBT and illegal immigrants differently?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t illegal immigrants worthy of your appeal and amendment of legal provisions for them?¡±


    ¡°The reason why you treat LGBT and illegal immigrants differently is just because illegal immigrants do not have citizenship?¡±


    ¡°If your so-called equality is based on having American citizenship,¡±


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t this equality a bit too frivolous?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Tawana was stumped by Marven¡¯s series of tricky questions.


    Although she has been a big name in the entertainment industry for many years and her singing skills are world-ss,


    It can be seen from the fact that she can deliberately influence the values of fans as an idol,


    That she is not the kind of person who truly believes in Li Jufu.


    What is Li Jufu? It means that any point you put forward must be convincing.


    If you just shout at the top of your voice and say you want this and that,


    But you can¡¯t say four, five, six, it¡¯s basically no different from being a hooligan.


    After thinking for a long time with a depressed look on her face, Tawanna said,


    ¡°You know, the meaning of the LGBT group is broader.¡±


    ¡°We support LGBT, not just the LGBT in the United States,¡±


    ¡°But the LGBT in the world.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the illegal immigrants I mentioned are not just illegal immigrants in the United States,¡±


    ¡°But illegal immigrants in various countries around the world,¡±


    ¡°So what is the difference between them?¡±


    Tawanna nced at Marven dimly, thinking that he would be easily incited by her like the previous twodies,


    And then say a few words of support, and the matter would pass perfectly,


    But who would have thought that this guy would be a stubborn person,


    And he would never stop arguing with her.


    Seeing that she was speechless for a while, Marven said,


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, if my question just now is difficult to answer,¡±


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to answer me,¡±


    ¡°But I have a question that requires you to give me a clear answer.¡±


    Tawanna hurriedly said, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Marven asked her, ¡°In your eyes, are illegal immigrants and LGBT equal?¡±


    ¡°You just need to answer me, yes, or no.¡±


    Tawanna was a little entangled again.


    It¡¯s nonsense to say that they are equal.


    Or it can be said that most people living in their own country do not like illegal immigrants who sneak into their country.


    But although this is true, it cannot be said that way.


    In the West, you cannot say many things you don¡¯t like.


    It¡¯s like as a woman, you don¡¯t want a man dressed as a man to go into the women¡¯s restroom with you.


    This logic is normal and 100% correct, but you can¡¯t say it.


    As long as you say it, a lot of saints will jump out and criticize you:


    He is already pitiful for dressing up as a woman,


    And he has to squat to pee in the women¡¯s restroom.


    It¡¯s so hard, but you don¡¯t let him go to the women¡¯s restroom.


    Do you have a conscience?


    Tawanna grew up in this environment and grew into a superstar.


    She knows the ins and outs of it very well.


    So, she could only say against her will:


    ¡°I think illegal immigrants and LGBT are equal.¡±


    ¡°After all, we are all human beings, and humans should be treated equally.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you have such an attitude.¡±


    ¡°I think someone should record our conversation and post it online to let everyone know that you are also very supportive of illegal immigrants.¡±


    ¡°And I remember that you openly support LGBT in almost every concert.¡±


    ¡°I admire and agree with your approach.¡±


    ¡°But since in your eyes, illegal immigrants and LGBT are equal,¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard you speak out for illegal immigrants in public at your concerts before?¡±

 Chapter 6560

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6560">Chapter 6560</h2>


    Tawana said unnaturally: ¡°The world needs to pay attention to not only the two minority groups of LGBT and illegal immigrants,¡±


    ¡°But also many other minority groups.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for me to publicly call on everyone to pay attention to all minority groups at a concert.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven nodded and asked her:


    ¡°You didn¡¯t pay attention to illegal immigrants before,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t me you. Let¡¯s put aside the past and talk about the present.¡±


    ¡°Since you are going to have a concert tonight,¡±


    ¡°Can you speak out for illegal immigrants at today¡¯s concert?¡±


    ¡°Can you spare no effort to call on all states in the United States and even countries around the world to improve theirws and provide better humanitarian assistance and protection to illegal immigrants?¡±


    Without waiting for Tawana to answer, Marven continued:


    ¡°Illegal immigrants are penniless and have to bear expensive medical costs to see a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Some people go to the hospital to see a doctor when they are sick.¡±


    ¡°The doctor just talked to him for a few words and gave him a bill of several thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°This is really inhumane! It¡¯s really shocking!¡±


    ¡°In a normal country, the total cost of an early lung cancer resection operation is only a few thousand dors.¡±


    ¡°But like in your country doctors charge so much money for talking to illegal immigrants.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too outrageous?¡±


    ¡°I think you really should call on the US government to use taxpayers¡¯ money to quickly provide these illegal immigrants withplete humanitarian assistance,¡±


    ¡°Including but not limited to afortable living environment, sufficient food supply, and freeprehensive medical care.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Tavanna¡¯s expression was already dumbfounded.


    First, she didn¡¯t expect Marven¡¯s entry point to be so tricky,


    And second, she was surprised at the series of fantasy stories Marven had just told.


    Let her call on the US government to use taxpayers¡¯ money to support illegal immigrants.


    And they have to be fat and healthy?


    If she says that, would she be able to go back to the United States in the future?


    Isn¡¯t this equivalent to snatching a bite of food from the rice bowls and giving it to those illegal immigrants?


    Even if she is under a gunbarrel, she can¡¯t say such remarks that will inevitably be despised by most in her country!


    When she thought of this, Tawana couldn¡¯t wait to end the chat with Marven.


    At worst, she wouldn¡¯t release the video about him.


    It would be better than being so aggressive and speechless, right?


    So, she coughed awkwardly twice and said, ¡°Mr. Ye is indeed very humanitarian,¡±


    ¡°But I think this kind of thing should be left to the government to be responsible for.¡±


    ¡°What I can do is to call on people not to discriminate against each other.¡±


    Seeing that his sweetheart was suppressed by Marven, Tawanna¡¯s boyfriend Trevor immediately said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you didn¡¯t answer Tawanna¡¯s question after all.¡±


    ¡°The reason why you brought up the issue of illegal immigration so aggressively is that you want to indirectly show that deep down in your heart you don¡¯t support LGBT at all.¡±


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    Hearing her boyfriende to her rescue and instantly turn from passive to active, Tawanna breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, she looked at Trevor with a loving face, and sighed in her heart,


    ¡°This is my man. At the critical moment, he can withstand everything for me!¡±


    So, she looked at Marven and struck while the iron was hot:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, LGBT are discriminated against in many ces So we must support them with a clear stand and spare no effort to let them have equal rights.¡±


    ¡°If each of us is unwilling to express our attitude and support them like you, then where will their future go?¡±


    At this time, Marven looked at Trevor and said with a smile:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your LGBT specifically stands for,¡±


    ¡°But I can tell you and Miss Sweet very clearly that I respect everyone¡¯s s3xual orientation.¡±


    ¡°After all, this is everyone¡¯s own choice and everyone¡¯s own private life.¡±


    ¡°Since it is private life, it is not appropriate to always discuss it in public;¡±


    As he said, he looked at Trevor and asked him:


    ¡°Do you like men or women?¡±


    Trevor frowned and said subconsciously: ¡°Of course I like women!¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°You can also like men.¡±


    ¡°This is your freedom. If you really like men, then I also understand and respect it.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t like men¡­¡±


    Trevor blurted out to exin, but Marven didn¡¯t give him a chance and continued,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me, you can like men,¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think you can go to the streets every day and shout that you like men,¡±


    ¡°Or even encourage other men to like men like you.¡±


    ¡°After all, there are still many children on the streets,¡±


    ¡°And their values are easily influenced by young idols.¡±


    ¡°Back then, those rock bands and hippies in West were proud of taking contraband,¡±


    ¡°But what was the result? The result is that more than 100,000 people die every year from contraband just in the US!¡±


    ¡°If minors are influenced by you and make the wrong choice of s3xual orientation,¡±


    ¡°Or even mistakenly choose irreversible s3x reassignment surgery,¡±


    ¡°Will you be responsible for them? Obviously not!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, s3xual orientation is an adult topic in itself.¡±


    ¡°Whether you support it or not, it should not be discussed in public.¡±


    ¡°You always mention these topics in public, which is irresponsible to society!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, you are far more than just open discussion,¡±


    ¡°But often apanied by incitement and instigation!¡±


    Trevor waved his hands and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Marven said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve read the news. You even encouraged some states to pass bills to allow minors to change their gender freely without the supervision of their guardians.¡±


    ¡°There are even special funds to provide them with surgery expenses.¡±


    ¡°If this is not instigation, what is it?¡±


    Marven said in a somewhat aggressive tone,


    ¡°In my opinion, your behavior is no longer protecting s3xual minorities,¡±


    ¡°But producing s3xual minorities!¡±


    ¡°You intend to artificially mass-produce more LGBT to expand this team!¡±


    ¡°What is your intention in doing this?¡±

 Chapter 6565

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6565">Chapter 6565</h2>


    When the young and beautiful Ste walked into the party,


    Everyone focused their attention on her.


    Ste is no stranger to the world.


    When she handled the family incident that once shocked the world,


    She once made the world shine.


    Since then, she has be a world-renowned business elite.


    Even Tawana, who is also world-famous, admires her very much in her heart.


    However, she can¡¯t focus on Ste now,


    Because her boyfriend has not started to edit the video ording to her requirements,


    And the two have been maintaining the cold war just now,


    And no one has taken the lead in breaking the silence.


    When Ste came in, many guests who had admired her for a long time came forward to greet her.


    Tawanna took advantage of no one paying attention to her and immediately said to Trevor,


    ¡°Trevor, give me your phone and I¡¯ll edit it myself!¡±


    Trevor shook his head and said, ¡°No,¡±


    ¡°I promised that Mr. Ye that the video cannot be edited,¡±


    ¡°And he and his family must be censored.¡±


    Seeing that he still didn¡¯t give in, Tawanna said coldly,


    ¡°If you insist on doing this, then let¡¯s break up!¡±


    Trevor was silent for a moment, then said,


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we break up.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect you to be with me for a long time.¡±


    ¡°From the day I was with you, I was ready to break up.¡±


    Then, he said, ¡°However, even if we break up,¡±


    ¡°I have to make my attitude clear.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to break up with me.¡±


    ¡°You can continue to promote those views in public.¡±


    ¡°You are a public figure.¡±


    ¡°Any statement you make may influence many young people to make life-changing decisions.¡±


    ¡°In the past, you were talented and promising at a young age.¡±


    ¡°You set a good example for many young people.¡±


    ¡°Many young people were inspired by you and bravely pursued their dreams.¡±


    ¡°However, you have now deviated from your original self.¡±


    ¡°When I was a teenager, although I was not a good student with excellent character and academic performance,¡±


    ¡°I was fortunate that I was not led astray by the influence of the outside world,¡±


    ¡°And I did not influence others to go astray.¡±


    ¡°But now, you have led many people on the wrong path.¡±


    ¡°I am powerless to change you,¡±


    ¡°But I cannot allow myself to continue to be your helper.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Tawana was so angry that tears welled up in her eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She did not expect that her boyfriend would rather break up with her than continue to support her.


    This made her feel extremely betrayed and dealt her a huge blow.


    Just when her tears were about to burst out,


    Mitsui Yoshitaka had already brought Marven, Ste, and others back to the core area of the party.


    Although Mitsui Yoshitaka knew that Marven was not very interested in Tawana,


    Tawana was the nominal protagonist today and had already taken a seat in the core area.


    If he took Ste away from the core area, outsiders would not know what to think.


    So he decided to follow the normal process and introduce the two parties to each other.


    If they could continue the conversation, it would be the best.


    If not, he would focus all his energy on Ste.


    Even if Tawana felt ignored, considering that he was a major shareholder of Universal Music,


    He would not dare to dy tonight¡¯s performance.


    So, he came to Tawanna, and introduced her to Ste with a smile:


    ¡°Miss Fei, this is the famous Tawanna Sweet,¡±


    ¡°You should know something about her, right?¡±


    Ste smiled slightly and said calmly:


    ¡°Miss Sweet is so popr that no one can match her.¡±


    ¡°How could I not know her?¡±


    Tawanna stood up nervously and said politely:


    ¡°Miss Fei, you are too kind.¡±


    ¡°Inparison, you are truly world-famous.¡±

 Chapter 6566

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6566">Chapter 6566</h2>


    Ste smiled and said: ¡°Miss Sweet is the most influential andmercially capable star today.¡±


    ¡°In terms of poprity, there are few people in the world who canpare with you.¡±


    ¡°Many young people don¡¯t know what Bill Gates does.¡±


    ¡°They only know that he is a very rich old man,¡±


    ¡°But there are probably very few young people who don¡¯t know you, Miss Sweet.¡±


    Then, Ste asked her, ¡°By the way, Miss Sweet,¡±


    ¡°I heard that you are keen on promoting some charity activities now?¡±


    Tawanna didn¡¯t expect Ste to talk about charity on her own initiative.


    Thinking that she had a good rtionship with Marven,


    She guessed that she probably wanted to target herself,


    But she didn¡¯t dare to debate with Ste,


    So she said awkwardly, ¡°Yes¡­ I did some charity activities¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it very well, and it¡¯s not up to standard¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to embarrass Miss Fei¡­¡±


    Ste looked at her and said very seriously,


    ¡°Miss Sweet, I have a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you are willing to listen to it?¡±


    Tawanna hurriedly said humbly,


    ¡°Please tell me, Miss Fei.¡±


    ¡°I will listen carefully and learn seriously.¡±


    Ste said calmly, ¡°Listen¡­It¡¯s not really a question of practice,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just my little summary.¡±


    Then, she said with some seriousness:


    ¡°From my personal experience and observations over the years,¡±


    ¡°The best way to do charity is to make a louder sound with money than with your mouth.¡±


    Tawana asked subconsciously: ¡°The sound of money is louder than your mouth?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean specifically?¡±


    Ste said: ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    ¡°As the old saying goes, it¡¯s nothing more than talking less and doing more.¡±


    ¡°If you want to get better treatment for a certain group, it¡¯s better to donate quietly than to speak out loudly,¡±


    ¡°Because once this matter turns over,¡±


    ¡°The first person to be dragged into the water is often the one with the loudest voice.¡±


    Tawana understood what Ste meant.


    She was implicitly reminding herself that she had said too much.


    Although she was indignant, she did not dare to argue with Ste.


    She could only say with a pious face:This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Miss Fei is right. I am really educated!¡±


    Ste nodded, and said casually but deliberately:


    ¡°The situation in the country is not optimistic for some people who have always been more reckless.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, some people dare not go back.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sweet should also be more careful.¡±


    Ste¡¯s words made Tawana nervous and they seemed to be thinking about something for a while.


    At this time, Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s assistant came over again and whispered in Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s ear:


    ¡°Sir, people from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs are here.¡±


    ¡°They also brought a few Americans.¡±


    ¡°They are said to be CIA agents specially dispatched here.¡±


    ¡°What are the people from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs bringing the CIA here for?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka frowned. The Ministry of Foreign Affairs is specifically responsible for diplomatic affairs.


    What important case are they bringing the CIA from the United States to handle?


    The assistant was also confused and said,


    ¡°I have checked their credentials and there is no problem.


    But when I asked them what they were doing here,


    They said it was confidential and they had nothing to say.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka murmured, ¡°Maybe they are here to see me.¡±


    ¡°Let theme in and see how it goes.¡±


    The assistant nodded and walked out immediately.


    Soon, several Japanese in suits and leather shoes came in with several white men in ck suits and ck models.


    The Japanese in front was very fast and handed his credentials to Mitsui Yoshitaka with both hands.


    He said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Mitsui, I am Hasegawa Ichiro from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.¡±


    ¡°These gentlemen are sent by the US Embassy.¡±


    ¡°They want to find Miss Tawana for something.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka didn¡¯t expect these people to be here to see Tawana.


    Before he coulde to his senses, a man with a stern expression stepped forward and said to Tawana,


    ¡°Hello, Miss Tawana Sweet, I am agent Pete Roger.¡±


    ¡°We need you toe to the embassy with us for some talk.¡±


    ¡°Time is tight, so it¡¯s best to go now!¡±

 Chapter 6567

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6567">Chapter 6567</h2>


    Tawana didn¡¯t expect that the CIA woulde to Japan to look for her.


    She retreated subconsciously in panic and couldn¡¯t help asking,


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have done anything illegal, right?¡±


    The agent said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Sweet, we didn¡¯t say you did anything illegal,¡±


    ¡°But we received an order from the headquarters, and there are some important things that require your cooperation in the investigation.¡±


    Tawana said, ¡°How do I know if you are really the CIA?¡±


    ¡°At least let me call mywyer first and ask him to confirm it.¡±


    The agent immediately took out relevant certificates and several documents, ced them on the table, and said coldly,


    ¡°Here are my personal certificates, and a fax from the FBI headquarters,¡±


    ¡°With a subpoena for you, as well as the authorization from the U.S. Embassy in Japan and an official letter from the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs.¡±


    ¡°Are these enough to prove our identities?¡±


    ¡°In addition, there are officials from the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs on the scene.¡±


    ¡°They received a diplomatic note, so they came to cooperate with our work.¡±


    Tawana immediately said, ¡°Then I have to call mywyer and let him know my situation!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The agent said coldly:


    ¡°Since this is a serious matter, in order to prevent collusion,¡±


    ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to make or receive phone calls.¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to touch your phone from now on until the investigation is over.¡±


    Then, the agent whispered: ¡°You should know that some problems have urred in the country.¡±


    ¡°Some people are being investigated by the FBI.¡±


    ¡°The FBI knows that you are in Japan, so they havemissioned the CIA stationed in Japan to take you to the embassy for remote questioning.¡±


    ¡°This matter has been authorized by the White House and cannot be dyed.¡±


    Tawanna was obviously more nervous when she heard this.


    She hurriedly said: ¡°Uh¡­ I will perform in a few hours,¡±


    ¡°And tens of thousands of audiences are waiting¡­¡±


    The agent said: ¡°As long as you cooperate well at the embassy, the investigation will be over soon,¡±


    ¡°And we will send you back then.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Tawana looked nervous and blurted out,


    ¡°Tens of thousands of fans are waiting for the show to start.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯mte or can¡¯t attend the performance, they will be very disappointed!¡±


    ¡°If you need my cooperation, at least wait until the end of my concert.¡±


    The agent shook his head and said,


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, Washington is waiting for us. In order to ensure the synchronization of investigations on both sides,¡±


    ¡°We must take you to the embassy within an hour.¡±


    Then the agent said, ¡°Ms. Sweet, if you cooperate with us,¡±


    ¡°We will try to finish it as soon as possible, send you back as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°And try not to dy your performance.¡±


    ¡°But if you refuse to cooperate we have to forcibly take you away from here,¡±


    ¡°The whole process will be more troublesome and dyed.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It will take longer, and our attitude will not be as friendly as it is now.¡±


    Trevor on the side immediately stood up and said,


    ¡°There is awyer in our apanying team this time,¡±


    ¡°But he is not here now.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment, I will call thewyer and ask him toe as soon as possible!¡±


    The agent nodded and said, ¡°You can notify thewyer,¡±


    ¡°But Miss Sweet must go with us immediately.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Sweet refuses to cooperate, then we can only take her away by force.¡±


    Seeing that these people would not give up until Tawanna was taken away, Mitsui Yoshitaka immediately stepped forward and said to the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs staff,


    ¡°I wonder if you canmunicate with them.¡±


    ¡°It is best not to affect Miss Sweet¡¯s performance.¡±


    One of the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs officials shook his head and said,


    ¡°This matter is the Americans¡¯ own business.¡±


    ¡°The people who came to take people away are American agents,¡±


    ¡°And the people to be investigated are American citizens.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the US Embassy in Japan has asked us for assistance,¡±


    ¡°So we have no right to interfere.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka nodded slightly.


    Apart from the fact that this incident happened in Japan, it had nothing to do with Japan.


    The Ministry of Foreign Affairs was just cooperating and naturally had no say.


    Tawanna felt very uneasy at this moment.


    She probably knew what the FBI wanted to ask her about.


    It was nothing more than some recent uproar in the United States, and rumors about her involvement in these things were also rampant.

 Chapter 6568

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6568">Chapter 6568</h2>


    Those people were extremely sensitive now.


    As long as they were slightly involved, they would inevitably be the focus of attention.


    More importantly, the person she supported had been defeated in thepetition.


    Now the authorities wanted to investigate these things, which was basically a matter of course.


    She really wanted to call herwyer and ask thewyer to help mediate with the United States,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    But when she thought about the fact that the other party did not allow her to use her mobile phone and might forcibly take her away at any time,


    She became a little worried.


    Once she was forcibly taken away in front of so many people,


    The video would inevitably be circted, and she didn¡¯t know how the outside world would interpret it.


    Thinking of this, she said to her boyfriend Trevor,


    ¡°Trevor, call mywyer and tell him the situation and ask him to find me at the embassy.¡±


    When Trevor heard this, he realized that Tawanna had decided to leave with the agents, so he said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you! I¡¯ll call thewyer on the way!¡±


    For Trevor, although he had some unpleasantness with Tawanna just now, he still loved her in his heart.


    How could he let his girlfriend face this situation alone?


    More importantly, Tawanna¡¯s assistants and entourage were all preparing for the performance backstage.


    Although they were not far from here, it would be toote to call for help now, so he could only apany her.


    At this moment, the agent looked at him and asked,


    ¡°You are Trevor Kennedy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor nodded,


    ¡°I am Tawanna¡¯s boyfriend, and I have the right to protect her personal safety.¡±


    The agent nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you have this right, but you are also on the list of people the FBI needs to question,¡±


    ¡°So please go to the embassy with us.¡±


    ¡°There are some questions that you need to answer, but don¡¯t worry, there are not many questions that you need to answer.¡±


    ¡°You just need to cooperate well and the investigation will be over soon.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you can contact Miss Sweet¡¯swyer and ask her to wait at the embassy.¡±


    Trevor heard what the other party said pertinently and friendly,¡±


    ¡°So he immediately said, ¡°Okay, then I will go with you.¡±


    Seeing that Trevor was going to go with her, Tawanna¡¯s uneasy mood eased a little.


    She looked at Trevor with a little gratitude in her eyes.


    So, the two stood up together and walked out with the agents.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka immediately stepped forward, took out a business card of his own, stuffed it into Trevor¡¯s hand, and then said to the two of them:


    ¡°When you arrive at the embassy if you are short of time,¡±


    ¡°Feel free to call me and I can postpone the performance or even cancel it.¡±


    The CIA agent smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mitsui, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, we will not dy Miss Sweet¡¯s performance.¡±


    ¡°After all, Miss Sweet has a strong social influence,¡±


    ¡°And we don¡¯t want to cause any mass incidents.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mitsui Yoshitaka was slightly relieved and said,


    ¡°Then please do it as soon as possible.¡±


    The agent nodded and said, ¡°We will do it as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°But the specific progress is not controlled by us, but by Washington.¡±


    ¡°It iste at night in Washington, and they are also working overtime.¡±


    ¡°I believe they will not deliberately dy time.¡±


    After that, the agent winked at the entourage around him, and everyone took Tawanna and Trevor away from the party.


    As the host, Mitsui Yoshitaka took the initiative to apany everyone out of the scene and nned to watch Tawanna and Trevor get into the car.


    Seeing that this happened suddenly, some of the others wanted to follow out to see the excitement,


    But before leaving, Mitsui Yoshitaka turned around and gestured to everyone to stop.


    Seeing this, everyone tactfully stopped moving forward.


    At this time, Marven, who had been silent, frowned and suddenly said to Ave,


    ¡°Wife, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    Ave hurriedly said,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Mitsui ask everyone to go out with him?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°I have something to talk to Mr. Mitsui about privately.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rted to the Feng Shui here.¡±


    Ave hurriedly pulled his sleeve and whispered,


    ¡°Husband, let¡¯s not expand business here¡­¡±


    ¡°The Japanese may not believe this¡­¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not expanding business,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a friendly reminder. He¡¯s not Miss Fei¡¯s friend.¡±


    Ste realized that Marven must have other things to do, so she said to Ave,


    ¡°Ave, just let Mr. Ye go.¡±


    ¡°The Japanese, like us Chinese, believe in Feng Shui and Zhouyi.¡±


    ¡°After all, their traditional culture is almost all learned from China and localized.¡±


    ¡°If not inherited from the same lineage, at least they are close neighbors.¡±

 Chapter 6569

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6569">Chapter 6569</h2>


    Seeing Ste say this, Ave stopped stopping him and said to Marven,


    ¡°Then go quickly ande back quickly.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s not very interested, don¡¯t keep talking to him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Marven winked at Ave and smiled, then quickly chased after him.


    Ste remembered something and quickly said to Ave,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out with you and help Mr. Ye exin to Mitsui.¡±


    After that, she quickly ran a few steps to catch up with Marven and whispered beside him,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what happened?¡±


    Marven said a word expressionlessly, ¡°Ninja.¡±


    ¡°Ninja?!¡±


    Ste was shocked and wanted to ask Marven for more details,


    But when she thought that there were ninjas among the CIA agents and the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs,


    She immediately realized that there was a big trick.


    The situation was urgent and she couldn¡¯t ask too much, so she immediately asked Marven:


    ¡°What are your ns, Mr. Ye?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°I came all the way to apany my wife to watch the concert.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let the singer disappear or be killed.¡±


    As he said, he immediately instructed:


    ¡°Take good care of Ave, I will solve the problem soon.¡±


    Ste heard this and immediately stopped and said to Marven¡¯s back:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye.¡±


    After that, she turned around and returned to the party.


    She knew that Marven was very powerful and a few ninjas could not be his opponents.


    She didn¡¯t need to worry about Marven¡¯s safety.


    The most important thing was to do what Marven told her.


    At this time, outside the door, Mitsui Yoshitaka had just sent Tawana, Trevor, and a group of agents to the car.


    They drove a total of four cars, three of which had American gs with diplomatic connotations on their fronts.


    The models were two Cadic Escdes and a Toyota bus painted all ck.


    The other Toyotamercial vehicle was an official car of the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    With such arge lineup, plus all the previous paperwork and relevant documents, Mitsui Yoshitaka has not found any problems so far.


    The reason why Marven was able to find the problem was because he was too familiar with ninjas.


    When he came to Japan to rescue Ito Nanako, he had contact with more than half of the top ninja families in Japan and killed many of them.


    He was very familiar with the characteristics of ninjas and the way they practiced their bodies.


    So when these people first arrived, he discovered that the so-called Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs officials were all ninjas without exception.


    At this time, Marven saw Tawanna and her boyfriend Trevor getting on the ck Toyota bus,


    And he immediately shouted, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka turned around and saw that it was Marven who came out,


    And hurriedly asked him politely,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Marven strode towards the Escde where Tawanna and Trevor were, and said to Mitsui Yoshitaka,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, your party is too boring,¡±


    ¡°Or things here are more exciting, I n to join in the fun!¡±


    ¡°Join in the fun?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was stunned. The CIA is handling a case, why are you joining in the fun?


    Don¡¯t think that this is Japan, so you underestimate the influence of CIA agents.


    So, he quickly pulled Marven and whispered,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I advise you not to join the excitement of the CIA.¡±


    ¡°You are Miss Fei¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°If something happens, I really can¡¯t exin to Miss Fei.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Mitsui,¡±


    ¡°My biggest advantage is that I don¡¯t listen to advice.¡±


    As he said that, he had passed Mitsui Yoshitaka and came to the front of the Toyota bus.


    The fake agent named Pete Roger was about to get on the bus.


    When he saw Marvening, he immediately warned in a cold voice,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°We are performing official duties. Unrted personnel please don¡¯t approach.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I am Tawana¡¯s bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°If you take her away like this, I must apany her.¡±


    Tavana and Trevor in the car were confused.


    They couldn¡¯t understand why Marven, who had been a little ufortable with Tavana,


    Suddenly imed to be Tavana¡¯s bodyguard and insisted on getting in the car with them.


    Pete Roger obviously didn¡¯t want to cause trouble,


    So he exined to Marven:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, it¡¯s CIA¡¯s case time now.¡±


    ¡°We only allow people rted to the investigation to participate.¡±


    ¡°Others can only say sorry.¡±

 Chapter 6570

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6570">Chapter 6570</h2>


    Marven said with a rogue attitude: ¡°Don¡¯t say this nonsense.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me get in the car today, you can¡¯t leave. I said it.¡±


    Pete Roger stared at Marven, suppressed his anger, and warned in a cold voice:


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not kidding you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better get out of the way immediately and don¡¯t get yourself into unnecessary trouble!¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t He said disdainfully:This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°You are such a talkative person.¡±


    ¡°I still say the same thing.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me get in the car, you can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Unless you shoot me, I don¡¯t believe that you dare to do it in front of Mr. Mitsui!¡±


    Pete Roger suddenly had a headache.


    His original task was to take Tawanna away to deal with it alone.


    As a result, at the party just now, Tawanna¡¯s boyfriend Trevor insisted on following.


    He didn¡¯t want to affect his actions, so he could only let Trevor go with him.


    Now there is a man who ims to be Tawanna¡¯s bodyguard.


    If he lets him get in the car again, there will be two more people than the original n!


    However, he can also see that Marven is obviously not someone who can give up easily.


    If he doesn¡¯t let him get in the car, he will probably stay and not leave.


    But he can¡¯t show his true colors in front of Mitsui Yoshitaka now.


    In that case, even if he can barelyplete the task,


    It will be difficult for him to get out of it.


    He carefully weighed the pros and cons and finally had no choice but to grit his teeth and say to Marven:


    ¡°Okay, you cane up,¡±


    ¡°But I warn you that you must strictly abide by our requirements!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing that he had no choice, Marven smiled triumphantly, and then immediately stepped onto the step of the Toyota bus.


    Peter Roger blocked the door, nced at Marven coldly, and thought to himself:


    ¡°Since you are looking for death, don¡¯t me me for sending you on your way.¡±


    Seeing that he was blocking the door and not moving,


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but urge him:


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡±


    ¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t block the road.¡±


    ¡°How can I get up if you don¡¯t get out of the way?¡±


    Peter Roger was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    With a ruthless heart, he shed to make way for Marven.


    Marven stepped into the car and saw that there were a total of six people in the car except the driver.


    This Toyota bus originally had 20 seats,


    But it was obviously modified, so only four rows of first-ss seats were left,


    With two seats in each row.


    At this time, a white person was already sitting in the first row, and the empty seat was most likely for Pete Roger,


    While Tawanna and Trevor were sitting in the second row,


    And there were two people sitting in the third row.


    After Marven got in the car, he looked at the situation.


    When he looked into Tawanna¡¯s eyes, Tawanna was surprised and puzzled.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why he came to join in the fun when she and him didn¡¯t like each other.


    When Marven made eye contact with her, he was thinking that this woman and her boyfriend were now sandwiched in the middle,


    And except for the front windshield, the other windows of the car were all ckened,


    And the outside couldn¡¯t see the inside at all.


    If the four of them wanted to attack them in the car,


    They would have no chance at all.


    Pete Roger said to the man in the first row, ¡°Lucas, go to thest row and let him sit in your seat.¡±


    Just as the man named Lucas wanted to stand up,


    Marven put his hand on his shoulder and pushed him back to his seat.


    At the same time, he walked towards thest row and said with a smile,


    ¡°How can I ask you to give up your seat for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go to thest row and make do!¡±


    Pete Roger¡¯s heart tightened immediately.


    His n was to let the two people in the third-row attack Tawanna and Trevor as soon as the car drove out of the dome.


    The lethal dose of injection drugs had been prepared long ago.


    He only needed to stand up and stab and push the two people in the neck,


    And the two would die immediately within half a minute.


    Originally, all this was effortless, but he never thought that Marven,


    The troublemaker would sit in thest row as soon as he came up.


    If he really let him sit in thest row,


    He could see the actions of all the people in front of him clearly.


    At that time, not to mention injecting drugs into them when they were not paying attention,


    It is very likely that Marven would find out as soon as the syringe was taken out!


    So, Peter Roger subconsciously pulled Marven and said,


    ¡°Just sit in the first row!¡±


    Marven shook his arm, shook off his hand, and said impatiently,


    ¡°I can sit wherever I want,¡±


    ¡°Do you need to give me instructions?

 Chapter 6571

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6571">Chapter 6571</h2>


    Peter had never seen someone like Marven who was so aggressive when he was in a tiger¡¯s mouth,


    So he was a little ufortable at first.


    He couldn¡¯t help but frowned and said coldly:


    ¡°I am a CIA agent and the person in charge of this investigation.¡±


    ¡°Since you are in our car, you must obey our arrangements!¡±


    ¡°Do you think this is your living room and you can sit wherever you want?!¡±


    Marven asked him impatiently:


    ¡°I want to sit in thest row, what can you do to me?¡±


    ¡°Kill me? Don¡¯t forget whoever you are, you have now enforcement power in Japan.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to touch me here, I will kill you immediately!¡±


    Marven said again: ¡°Oh, by the way, I forgot to remind you that I am not an American or a Japanese.¡±


    ¡°I am Chinese! You have no deterrent power to me on Japanese territory.¡±


    Peter looked at Marven¡¯s expression,


    He was not joking at all, and he was dumbfounded.


    Although he had killed many people,


    It was the first time he had seen someone like Marven who was so determined to die.


    He was puzzled: ¡°This guy insisted on getting in the car.¡±


    ¡°For me, isn¡¯t it just a matter of killing one more person and dealing with one more body?¡±


    ¡°Why is he so arrogant in front of me?¡±


    However, the only problem at the moment was that he had to drive as soon as possible and couldn¡¯t stay here all the time.


    If he really quarreled with Marven here,


    The whole operation would be affected.


    So, he could only suppress his anger and said to Marven:


    ¡°Okay! If you want to sit in thest row, go ahead!¡±


    Marven curled his lips at him and muttered:


    ¡°Just an fcuking agent.¡±


    ¡°What are you proud of?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have to admit your weakness?¡±


    Marven deliberately let Peter hear his mumbling,


    Which immediately made the other party so angry that he wanted to curse.


    But considering the overall situation,


    He still held back and didn¡¯t get angry.


    Then he picked up the walkie-talkie and said:


    ¡°Contact the car of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in front,¡±


    ¡°And ask them to send two staff members to our car.¡±


    Marven imed to be a bodyguard.


    Peter didn¡¯t know his strength,


    So he decided to find two ninjas toe just in case.


    Marven ignored him and walked back.


    When passing the second row, Tawanna, who looked surprised, couldn¡¯t help but question him:


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡±


    Marven said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s not your car,¡±


    ¡°What do you care about it?¡±


    This sentence choked Tawanna.


    Yes, after all, even she was sitting in someone else¡¯s car,


    And Marven was willing to get in and join in the fun,


    So she really had no right to care about him.


    So, she thought of the only breakthrough and said coldly:


    ¡°Okay, I can¡¯t control you if you get in the car,¡±


    ¡°But I want to ask you,¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the right to pretend to be my bodyguard?!¡±


    After that, she stared at him with a smug expression of ¡°I¡¯ve got you¡±, waiting for his answer.


    Marven was really shocked, and several people including Pete were even more shocked.


    They thought Marven was really Tawanna¡¯s bodyguard,


    But they didn¡¯t expect that he was an imposter.


    This immediately made them alert.


    They didn¡¯t know what Marven¡¯s intention was to get in this car,


    Or even insist on getting in this car.


    Marven held Tawana, gave her a thumbs up, and praised coldly:


    ¡°Okay, you are so quick-witted.¡±


    Peter stared at Marven and asked coldly:


    ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    ¡°Since you are not Miss Sweet¡¯s bodyguard,¡±


    ¡°Please get out of the car immediately!¡±


    Although Peter wanted to kill Marven to relieve his anger,


    He also knew the principle that less trouble is better than more trouble.


    Already Trevor was beyond expectations,


    And one more Marven would cause more trouble.


    Therefore, if Marven could get out of the car by himself, it would be great.


    Marven looked at Peter and said with a bad attitude:


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t pretend anymore, I¡¯ll show you my cards.¡±


    ¡°I suspect that you are not a CIA agent at all,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll follow you to see what you want to do.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll let Mr. Mitsui find some connections and call the Ministry of Foreign Affairs or the US Embassy in Japan to confirm.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Peter¡¯s heart sank.


    Today¡¯s events have gone so smoothly because he was well-prepared,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    And arge number of forged documents and certificates could be mistaken for the real thing.


    Moreover, his reasons were well-made, taking advantage of things that everyone knew but did not know,


    So that everyone felt that it was reasonable for the CIA to investigate Tawanna at this time.


    However, if Mitsui Yoshitaka had a little more insight and called the Japanese Ministry of Foreign Affairs to verify it,


    He would soon realize that all this was just a scam.


    Therefore, he, who wanted Marven to get out of here just now,


    Would never dare to let him leave the car again.


    So, he pretended to be disdainful and said,


    ¡°I have shown all the certificates and documents.¡±


    ¡°If you still feel uneasy, you will understand everything when you arrive at the embassy and meet the ambassador.¡±


    As he said that, he looked at the time and said with a serious expression,


    ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±


    ¡°Washington is still waiting.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get to the embassy!¡±

 Chapter 6572

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6572">Chapter 6572</h2>


    Marven smiled and did not continue to confront him.


    Instead, he casually said, ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me go down,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit in thest row.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After that, he looked at Tawana and said with a smile,


    ¡°Since Miss Sweet¡¯s mind is so fast,¡±


    ¡°Why not analyze the current situation carefully?¡±


    ¡°Guess what I came up for?¡±


    Tawana didn¡¯t realize that there was something fishy going on.


    She just red at Marven and turned her face away and ignored him.


    Marven snorted andughed, and continued to move forward.


    After passing the third row,


    He sat in the first-ss seat on the right side of thest row.


    At this time, two young men got out of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs car in front.


    After the two of them immediately boarded the Toyota bus,


    Peter said to one of them, ¡°You go to thest row and keep an eye on that man.¡±


    ¡°Make sure he doesn¡¯t interfere with our investigation.¡±


    The man frowned and heard the meaning of Peter¡¯s words.


    Once he used the unquestionable statement of ¡°must¡± on someone,


    It meant that he must get rid of this person to avoid any uncontroble factors.


    Since the original n was to kill Tawanna,


    He realized that once other people took action against Tawanna,


    He would have to take action to get rid of Marven at the same time.


    So he immediately said, ¡°Okay, Agent Roger, I understand.¡±


    Peter nodded, and then said to another person,


    ¡°You sit in my seat, and I¡¯ll sit in the co-pilot.¡±


    Peter himself is not a master.


    He is a well-trained professional killer,


    So hisbat effectiveness mostly requires hot weapons to be reflected.


    And this time, his superiors did not let him do it hard,


    So he thought of such a trick,


    Intending to take Tawanna away and get rid of it without spending a single soldier or firing a single shot.


    However, in order to deal with emergencies,


    He hid a loaded pistol under the co-pilot seat.


    Once there is an emergency and the pistol is needed,


    He can take it out and open the safety to fire it immediately.


    Originally, if Marven didn¡¯t get in the car,


    He nned to sit in the first row and watch the process of Tawanna and Trevor being poisoned up close,


    But now there was an uncontroble factor,


    So he let the ninja sit in the first row to assist,


    And he went to the co-pilot so that he could be closer to the gun and on the other hand,


    He could keep the maximum distance from Marven to give full y to the advantages of thermal weapons.


    In addition, there were three rows of six people in the middle.


    If there was any danger, he would be the one with the lowest risk.


    After arranging the people, Peter said to the driver:


    ¡°Okay, get off as soon as possible, Washington is still waiting.¡±


    The driver nodded, started the car, and slowly drove away.


    Peter¡¯s n for his men was that as long as the vehicle left the dome smoothly,


    He would immediately kill the people to avoid more trouble.


    The reason for leaving the dome before taking action was that he was afraid that if the Mitsui family stopped the car team,


    Everything would not be wed.


    As long as the vehicle left the dome, it would be on the municipal road in Tokyo.


    In that case, the Mitsui family would not be able to stop it even if they wanted to.


    This was the best time to take action.


    After the action, the vehicle will immediately go to Yokohama.


    They have already prepared a meeting at a funeral home in Yokohama.


    After arriving at the funeral home, the body will be immediately pushed into the same incinerator for cremation together with an elderly widow who was originally scheduled to be cremated in the afternoon.


    The elderly widow died of illness in a nursing home.


    The local government and welfare department paid for the cremation and simple burial services for him.


    Since there was no family member apanying him,


    There would be no outsiders at the cremation.


    Tawanna gets burned together with the old woman, and a part of the ashes was given to the staff of the welfare department.


    The rest smashed and flushed into the sewer.


    Even if Tawannapletely disappeared from this world,


    No one would be able to find any clues.


    But now the tricky thing hase.


    The crematorium that was originally used to burn two bodies now has to burn four bodies.


    Whether it can fit is really a troublesome matter.


    So he immediately picked up his mobile phone and sent a message to his online,


    Informing him that the situation had changed.


    The bodies that needed to be dealt withter had increased from Tawanna to three.


    After receiving the message, the other party was furious and replied to him,


    ¡°Are you fcking mentally ill?¡±


    ¡°Come and see for yourself, can that crematorium fit four people?¡±


    ¡°Two have to go in one by one, how can I burn four?¡±


    Pete Roger replied, ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡±


    ¡°I will send you three bodiester, you can burn them however you want.¡±


    The other party replied angrily, ¡°Go fck yourself!¡±


    At this moment, Marven, who was sitting in thest row,


    Looked at the ninja beside him who was always vigntly observing him with his peripheral vision,


    He was also analyzing the current situation in his heart.


    If he really wanted to take action,


    These people, without exception, would not be his opponents.


    However, he had to save the lives of Tawanna and Trevor while dealing with these people.


    Otherwise, his wife came to see the concert with great expectations,


    And the singer gets assassinated before the concert starts.


    This kind of thing would be a psychological shadow for anyone¡­

 Chapter 6573

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6573">Chapter 6573</h2>


    At this time, the three groups of people in the car were thinking about their own thoughts.


    Marven was thinking about how to save the lives of Tawanna and Trevor,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Peter was thinking about how to kill these three people together in the shortest time,


    And Tawanna was thinking about why even the CIA couldn¡¯t do anything about that annoying man.


    Soon, the vehicle had driven to the entrance and exit of the dome.


    There was a manually guarded gate at the entrance and exit.


    Since the internal passage of the dome was not open to the public,


    There were always security personnel on duty here.


    Before the gate was opened, Peter was a little uneasy in his heart.


    For him, this was thest level.


    As long as he could pass this level,


    This matter would be considered a sess.


    Multiple security personnel in uniforms standing upright and looking majestic next to the gate were watching the convoying out.


    However, before the motorcade reached the gate,


    Several people immediately opened the gate diligently,


    And stood in a line on the roadside long ago,


    Bowing to the motorcade with a smile on their faces.


    The pair of hands wearing white gloves were neatly and stiffly ced on both sides of the body.


    One look at these hands showed that the respect of their owners was from the heart.


    Seeing this, Peter waspletely relieved.


    These security personnel were like the three sled idiots who guarded the house.


    The three sled idiots were the kind that looked very majestic,


    But when bad guys came, they would not only not bark or bite,


    But also diligently wag their tails at the other party.


    The motorcade passed the gates one after another and prepared to turn to the municipal road.


    Marven found that the ninja beside him had already retracted his hands into his sleeves.


    And the two people sitting in front of Marven,


    That is, in the third row of seats,


    Also quietly put their hands into their arms,


    As if they were taking something.


    Marven released his spiritual perception,


    He found that the ninja next to him was indeed preparing the traditional program of Japanese ninjas, the shuriken.


    Marven had dealt with them several times and found that they only had this much ability.


    Shuriken was their mostmonly used hidden weapon.


    In Marven¡¯s opinion, their using shurikens was just like terrorists using AK47s, which was already boring.


    As for the two people in front, they were quite innovative.


    What the two guys were secretly preparing in their arms were actually two syringes.


    Marven understood their intentions instantly.


    The ninja next to him was responsible for killing him with shurikens,


    The two fake CIA agents in front of him were probably nning to use poison to send Tawanna and her boyfriend away directly.


    At this time, Tawanna didn¡¯t know that a disaster wasing.


    She put her head through the middle aisle and deliberately spoke to her boyfriend in a voice that seemed like a whisper,


    But could be heard by people around her:


    ¡°That guy is really annoying.¡±


    ¡°Is there any way to get him off and not allow him to sit in the same car with us?¡±


    Trevor nced back at Marven,


    Then, he quickly turned his face away and whispered to her:


    ¡°Baby, you have to be polite to him.¡±


    ¡°After all, he is Miss Fei¡¯s good friend¡­¡±


    Tawanna deliberately pouted and said:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take any name.¡±


    ¡°If anyone takes it personally, it¡¯s his own problem.¡±


    Trevor was embarrassed and whispered:


    ¡°Okay, okay, stop making trouble.¡±


    ¡°He got in the car out of kindness.¡±


    ¡°He is kind-hearted?¡±


    Tawanna said angrily, ¡°Such a poor reason,¡±


    ¡°I guess only someone with your IQ would believe it.¡±


    ¡°How could he get in the car for our safety?¡±


    ¡°He obviously came here to watch the show.¡±


    ¡°He deliberately wanted to join in the fun of our lives.¡±


    ¡°I know this kind of person too well.¡±


    ¡°Who in the world of fame and fortune isn¡¯t hypocritical?¡±

 Chapter 6574

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6574">Chapter 6574</h2>


    Trevor didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment.


    He felt that Marven was very fair and upright.


    He didn¡¯t irresponsibly express support or opposition to aplex issue.


    He pointed out some unreasonable aspects on the premise of respect, that¡¯s all.


    Tawanna was too sensitive.


    She always thought things were ck or white.


    She thought that if you couldn¡¯t fully agree with my point of view,


    Then you would bepletely denying my point of view and standing against me.


    At this moment, Peter, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, suddenly said,


    ¡°Everyone, time is running out, hurry up!¡±


    Tawanna and Trevor were a little stunned for a moment,


    Not knowing what he meant by saying this,


    And the two people behind them immediately took out the syringes from their arms as quickly as possible.


    Both syringes were 10 ml in capacity and were filled with transparent liquid.


    The two took out the syringes and immediately stabbed Tawanna and Trevor.


    Tawanna and Trevor¡¯s attention was all on Peter,


    Who suddenly shouted, and they had no idea of the murderous intent behind them.


    Marven also felt that the ninja next to him had taken out a shuriken from the cuff of his right hand,


    And then suddenly turned sideways and stabbed the shuriken at him.


    Marven was not in a hurry.


    His aura protected one side of his body calmly,


    And he shouted at the same time: ¡°Tawana, you idiot!¡±


    When Tawana heard Marven insulting her,


    She turned around and shouted almost reflexively:


    ¡°Who are you calling an idiot!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    She saw a silver light rushing towards her.


    Then, she felt a sudden sharp pain in her neck.


    The needle, which was at least five or six centimeters long,


    It hadpletely pierced her neck at this moment!


    ¡°Ah! It hurts! What are you doing?!¡±


    The severe pain made her scream uncontrobly,


    And Trevor¡¯s screams were heard from the side.


    Another person had already pierced Trevor¡¯s neck with a syringe!


    At this time, as long as the two killers pushed the liquid into their bodies with a little force on their fingertips,


    This popr couple would be desperate Mandarin ducks!


    At this time, the ninja next to Marven was no less fast than the two killers.


    He stabbed Marven¡¯s waist with all his strength,


    Intending to pull up directly after stabbing it and open his chest sideways.


    But what shocked him was that when the sharp de of his shuriken was less than one centimeter away from Marven¡¯s body,Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It seemed to encounter great resistance.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could not stab the sharp de forward!


    He thought he was having an illusion,


    And immediately gathered the strength to stab again,


    But the tip of the knife was still hovering less than one centimeter away from Marven,


    And he could not move forward no matter what!


    The killer who stabbed the syringe into Tawana¡¯s neck did not know what happened in the back row.


    He looked at Tawana at this moment and sneered,


    ¡°Miss Sweet, go on your way with peace of mind.¡±


    ¡°This medicine will make you go peacefully and it won¡¯t hurt at all!¡±


    After that, he was about to push the syringe to inject poison into her body.


    Trevor was so scared that his face turned pale, and he blurted out:


    ¡°Why! Why do you want to kill us!¡±


    Another killerughed and said:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to kill you,¡±


    ¡°But who told you toe up and die?¡±


    After that, he looked back at Marven,


    Seeing that the ninja had already made a sideways stabbing motion,


    He guessed that Marven had been stabbed at this time, so he sneered:


    ¡°And you, were you sick in the head?¡±


    ¡°You rushed to die here today. You hate your life. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will die.¡±


    Seeing that Marven said it calmly, the man was surprised in his heart.


    How could a person who was hit by a shuriken be so calm and talk andugh?!


    So, he immediately looked at the ninja,


    Wanting to see if he identally missed it.


    At this time, the ninja stood up,


    Holding the shuriken and tremblingly pointing at Marven,


    With a terrified expression, he shouted:


    ¡°He¡­ He is a devil! He is an unkible devil!¡±

 Chapter 6575

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6575">Chapter 6575</h2>


    This sudden shout of the ninja surprised everyone else.


    What era is this?


    To shout that the other party is an immortal devil,


    This person must be a bit sick in the head!


    Peter, who was the farthest away, shouted angrily:


    ¡°Hank! Kill them all! Damn, these ninjas are unreliable!¡±


    The two people in the third row heard this,


    And their first thought was to push the medicine quickly and deal with Tawanna and Trevor first.


    Marven suddenly made a move at this time,


    Grabbing the hair of the two killers from the left and right from behind,


    And then suddenly pulled them directly from the seats to the back row!


    Under Marven¡¯s huge force, the bodies of the two people were directly in a C-shape along the headrest of the seat.


    The lumbar spine was shattered during the deformation of the body.


    At the moment of falling, they had be high-level paraplegics.


    The two people were dragged to the back row,


    And naturally, there was no chance to push the liquid in the syringe again,


    So that Tawanna and Trevor could still keep their lives.


    The two lovers looked at the syringes on each other¡¯s necks,


    And when they saw Marven suddenly attacking the two people,


    They immediately realized that they had been assassinated,


    So they screamed in fear.


    At this time, the two were already extremely panicked.


    In addition to crying and screaming,


    They couldn¡¯t even remember to pull the syringe out of their necks.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The two people sitting in the front row of Tawanna and Trevor,


    As well as Peter in the co-pilot,


    Never thought that such a determined hunt would turn out to be unexpected.


    The two people in the front row almost turned around immediately,


    And at the same time reached out to grab the syringes on Tawanna and Trevor¡¯s necks,


    Wanting to quicklyplete the injection of the drug.


    At this time, Peter also realized that Marven was a difficult target,


    So he immediately took out the pistol that had been loaded and opened the safety,


    Wanting to kill him as soon as possible,


    But Marven was in thest row at this time,


    And there were two of his own people in front of him,


    So he couldn¡¯t finish the shooting at all.


    More importantly, the vehicle is now driving in the downtown area of Tokyo.


    Fortunately, the vehicle is very private, and the inside cannot be seen from the outside.


    The sound instion is also very good.


    However, once you open the gun, the result is hard to say.


    If the ss is broken, it will definitely attract the attention of the outside world.


    It will be difficult to escape.


    So, he immediately yelled: ¡°Kill him first! Quick!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell,


    The two people in the first row immediately rushed towards Marven.


    The ninja next to Marven also recovered from the shock just now,


    Swung his arm, and prepared to stab Marven with shuriken again.


    His shuriken has been poisoned.


    As long as it pierces the enemy¡¯s skin, the enemy will die.


    Facing these killers and ninjas who are not up to the stage,


    Marven¡¯s expression is extremely calm.


    He directly grabbed the arm of the ninja next to him and lifted him up.


    The two people in the front row just arrived at this time,


    And Marven directly used the ninja as a weapon to hit the two people.


    The body weighing more than 100 jins was smashed straight at Marven with great force.


    The two men could not resist at all and were directly smashed back a long distance.


    Then they were knocked to the ground heavily.


    After falling to the ground, the two men felt that their ribs werepletely broken.


    Not to mention struggling to get up, even pushing the ninjas on their bodies away was as difficult as ascending to heaven.


    They almost lost theirbat effectiveness in an instant.


    Peter was stunned.


    He never expected that his five men would be relieved of theirbat effectiveness by Marven in an instant.

 Chapter 6576

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6576">Chapter 6576</h2>


    Now, there was only one driver left in the car besides himself.


    If he didn¡¯t shoot at this time, he would probably die!


    So, Peter immediately pointed the muzzle of the gun at Marven,


    His eyes aimed at the crosshairs, wanting to shoot him to death.


    Trevor saw Peter raising his gun to shoot Marven in the passenger seat,


    And he subconsciously shouted, ¡°Mr. Ye, be careful!¡±


    Marven smiled slightly, and pulled the syringe out of his neck at a very fast speed,


    And then threw the syringe directly to Peter at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye.


    Peter had just aimed the crosshairs at Marven¡¯s head and was about to pull the trigger,


    But suddenly his wrist felt a sharp pain,


    And his five fingers loosened instantly as if they were electrocuted,


    And the pistol fell directly out of his hand.


    He looked at his wrist and was immediately scared to death.


    The syringe filled with poison had pierced his wrist at an angle,


    Leaving only the part that pushed the poison!


    At this moment, Marven pulled the syringe off Tawanna¡¯s neck again and strode to the front of the car.


    Peter saw Marven rushing over, and immediately leaned over to pick up the gun,


    But he had just lowered his head and had no time to see where the gun fell,


    And Marven had already arrived in front of him.


    Marven stabbed the driver¡¯s neck with the other syringe without hesitation with one hand,


    Grabbed Peter¡¯s right wrist with the other hand,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ced the thumbs of both hands on the bottom of the medicine pusher,


    And said in a cold voice: ¡°You two better be obedient,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I will inject the poison you prepared into your body.¡±


    The driver was too scared to move, and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t be impulsive,¡±


    ¡°I will do whatever you tell me to do¡­¡±


    Peter also said in panic:


    ¡°Sir¡­you¡­what do you want¡­¡±


    Marven said to the driver:


    ¡°Find an intersection to get rid of other vehicles and drive the car back to the Dome!¡±


    The driver Knowing that saving his life was important, he immediately said,


    ¡°Okay sir! I¡¯ll turn left at the next intersection!¡±


    Peter said to him, ¡°If you drive back, we¡¯ll be dead!¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t let us go!¡±


    Marven said coldly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you go?¡±


    Peter gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll die anyway, so I¡¯d rather die in your hands!¡±


    There was one thing Peter didn¡¯t say.


    If he had to choose, being poisoned by Marven now might be the best choice,


    Because the people behind him were cruel and even perverted.


    If he fell into their hands, he would definitely die in the most painful way.


    Inparison, it would be better to let Marven give him a quick death.


    The driver seemed to be enlightened by Peter,


    And immediately made up his mind and said to Marven:


    ¡°Kill us, kill us, and take them away by yourself.¡±


    ¡°We just want you to give us a quick death!¡±


    Marven probably guessed why the two were not afraid of death, so he said:


    ¡°If you cooperate obediently, I will let Mitsui Yoshitaka protect your lives.¡±


    ¡°Japan is the territory of the Mitsui family.¡±


    ¡°Those who remotely control you, no matter how long their hands are,¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t bypass the Mitsui family toe to Japan to kill you.¡±


    Peter asked him: ¡°Why do you think the Mitsui family will protect us?¡±


    ¡°We robbed and attempted to kill their guest on their territory today,¡±


    ¡°Under their noses.¡±


    ¡°Once we seed, the Mitsui family will lose its reputation all over the world.¡±


    ¡°If he knows about it, he will probably want to kill us with his own hands!¡±


    Marven sneered: ¡°I saved Tawanna from you,¡±


    ¡°Which helped the Mitsui family save its face and reputation and avoid being ridiculed and mocked by the whole world.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t give me this little favor,¡±


    ¡°Then he doesn¡¯t deserve to be the head of the Mitsui family!¡±

 Chapter 6577

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6577">Chapter 6577</h2>


    If Tawanna simply came to Japan for a concert and was murdered or disappeared before the concert,


    It would be the national security department that would be embarrassed in front of the whole world.


    However, if she disappeared from the Mitsui family¡¯s party,


    Then the Mitsui family would have to bear the me.


    Considering Tawanna¡¯s influence around the world,


    If Marven did not take action today and let Peter and his gang seed,


    The Mitsui family would be aughing stock in the world and a sinner in the eyes of Tawanna¡¯s hundreds of millions of fans.


    The impact on the reputation and business of the Mitsui family would be immeasurable.


    Marven believed that this incident would definitely make Mitsui Yoshitaka owe him a huge favor.


    He dared not say that he would obey him in the future,


    But at least he would respond to his requests.


    Peter was not a fool.


    He understood what Marven meant.


    He thought carefully about the logic and it was feasible.


    If he failed, he would die even if he went back.


    If he did not cooperate with Marven, he would die.


    If he was handed over to the police,


    Even if he was not sentenced to death,


    He would at least be sentenced to life imprisonment.


    If his boss knew his whereabouts,


    He would not let him go.


    So he would still die.


    Now his only hope of survival was to cooperate with Marven.


    As long as Marven said so, the Mitsui family would definitely save his life.


    If that didn¡¯t work, putting him under house arrest would be much better than other options.


    After thinking for a moment,


    Peter immediately said to the driver:


    ¡°Listen to this gentleman and drive the car back!¡±


    The driver also thought this was the best choice.


    Seeing that Peter epted Marven¡¯s conditions,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He finally breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Boss, what about the other brothers?¡±


    Peter looked at Marven and said:


    ¡°Sir, except for those ninjas in the other cars,¡±


    ¡°The rest are brothers who have been through life and death with me.¡±


    If we go back with you, they will surely die.¡±


    ¡°Can we let them go with us?¡±


    Marven asked him: ¡°Do you think they will listen to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Peter nodded heavily and said,


    ¡°They trust me unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°They will do whatever I ask them to do.¡±


    ¡°If they know that our operation has been disrupted by you,¡±


    ¡°They will understand that I saved their lives.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you ask them to turn around and go back.¡±


    ¡°I will contact the Mitsui family to make preparations.¡±


    ¡°When they arrive at the ce,¡±


    ¡°All of them musty down their weapons,¡±


    ¡°Get off the car and surrender.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who dares to resist,¡±


    ¡°I will have them killed on the spot!¡±


    Peter said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will exin it to them clearly.¡±


    Marven hummed and said,


    ¡°Okay, youmunicate with them.¡±


    Peter pressed the switch of themunicator on his ear and said,


    ¡°Everyone, pay attention.¡±


    ¡°We will turn around at the intersection ahead and go back, Dome.¡±


    A question came from themunicator immediately:


    ¡°Boss, why do you want to go back?!¡±


    ¡°We finally seeded in bringing them out¡­¡±


    Peter said lightly: ¡°The n failed.¡±


    ¡°We have a master in the car.¡±


    ¡°The brothers have lost theirbat effectiveness.¡±


    ¡°Now is the downtown area of Tokyo.¡±


    ¡°Even if youe together to kill, it is impossible to seed.¡±


    ¡°Once the n fails, what will happen to us?¡±


    ¡°You should all know it very well. I don¡¯t need to say more.¡±


    ¡°Going back now is the only chance to survive.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, you can disband on the spot now.¡±


    ¡°Everyone escapes and prays not to be caught.¡±


    After that, he immediately said to the driver:


    ¡°Turn around now, don¡¯t wait for their reply.¡±


    The driver nodded, immediately slowed down, and turned around to drive towards the dome.


    At this time, Tavana and Trevor came to the front of the car hand in hand,


    Still in shock.


    Tavana looked at Marven with aplicated expression.


    Her tone was no longer as proud and domineering as before.


    Instead, she said timidly: ¡°Ye¡­ Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°I want to call my family and the embassy.¡±


    ¡°It is such a serious matter, I must seek shelter from the embassy¡­¡±


    Marven said expressionlessly: ¡°No, go back and sit down.¡±


    Tavana couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°These people are killers.¡±


    ¡°Such a serious matter should at least be reported to the police first, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Marven¡¯s answer was still cold, and he said sternly:


    ¡°From now on, this matter will be decided by me.¡±


    ¡°Without my permission, you have no right to make any decision.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Tavana wanted to argue, but was interrupted by Marven:


    ¡°No buts, if you disagree, I will get out of the car and leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how they treat you,¡±


    ¡°And your life or death has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 6578

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6578">Chapter 6578</h2>


    Tavana didn¡¯t expect Marven to be so domineering and didn¡¯t give her any chance to choose.


    She subconsciously wanted to get angry,


    But when she thought of what had just happened, the anger disappeared instantly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She also knew that Marven saved her and Trevor¡¯s lives,


    But if she didn¡¯t cooperate with him,


    Once he gave up saving her, she would definitely die.


    So, she could only say angrily:


    ¡°I¡­ I agree¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven nodded and said:


    ¡°Remember what I said, everything is up to me.¡±


    After that, he immediately took out his mobile phone and called Ste.


    Ste was chatting with his wife when she received a call from Marven.


    She immediately walked aside and asked in a low voice:


    ¡°Mr. Ye?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Someone in the car wanted to assassinate Tawana,¡±


    ¡°But I have subdued them.¡±


    ¡°I told them to drive back now.¡±


    ¡°You go and tell Mitsui Yoshitaka to clear all irrelevant people from the internal parking lot,¡±


    ¡°And strictly prohibit party members froming out.¡±


    Ste was stunned and immediately realized the seriousness of the matter.


    She hurriedly said: ¡°Please wait, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    After that, she hung up the phone and immediately walked towards Mitsui Yoshitaka.


    At this time, Mitsui Yoshitaka had not yet realized the seriousness of the problem.


    His daughter Mitsui Xinmei felt that something was wrong,


    So she asked him: ¡°Odosan, why did those agents take Tawanna away?¡±


    ¡°I feel that something seems to be wrong.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka smiled and said, ¡°Hey Xinmei, you may not understand politics very well.¡±


    ¡°Although Tawanna is a popr star, she has participated in many things that she should not be involved in with her status,¡±


    ¡°And she also made the wrong bet.¡±


    ¡°To borrow an old Chinese saying, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit.¡±


    ¡°She is now a part of the ¡®bandit¡¯.¡±


    ¡°It is only a matter of time before she is liquidated.¡±


    Then, Mitsui Yoshitaka said, ¡°The winner himself has many dissatisfactions with her previous behavior,¡±


    ¡°And has publicly stated that once he wins, he will¡­ Initiate relevant investigations.¡±


    ¡°In addition, he is a person who never waits for revenge.¡±


    ¡°It is expected that he will immediately initiate an investigation into Tawanna.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has a lot of evidence unknown to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°Once these evidences are brought out, Tawanna¡¯s career may be over.¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei pursed her lips, hesitated for a moment, and then said:


    ¡°But father, if the other party is really a person who takes revenge,¡±


    ¡°Then at this time, why not take Tawanna back to the United States for investigation?¡±


    ¡°This matter will inevitably be a big news that shocks the world.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it will also be a big blow to Tawanna.¡±


    ¡°After all, breaking an appointment with tens of thousands of audiences is not a small matter in any country.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka seemed to be stumped by Mitsui Shinmi¡¯s question, but he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with his judgment,


    So he casually said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just to leave a way out for everything.¡±


    ¡°Now talk to Tawana privately. If she can turn from evil to good,¡±


    ¡°it will be a good thing for him.¡±


    ¡°Politics is veryplicated. Just like the top business wars,¡±


    ¡°Twopanies were fighting to the death yesterday,¡±


    ¡°But tomorrow the contract may be merged.¡±


    ¡°You are still young, and you will have plenty of opportunities to experience it slowly in the future.¡±


    Mitsui Shinmi hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything different opinion, but said:


    ¡°Odosan, now there are only three hours before the concert starts.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the time to call the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and ask about the specific situation,¡±


    ¡°And ask them to help find out when Tawana will be back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if the performance is dyed for half an hour.¡±


    ¡°If it is dyed for an hour, some audiences may make trouble.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka smiled and said: ¡°They just left not long ago and haven¡¯t been able to reach the embassy yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will call the people in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in half an hour and ask them to help find out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing this, Mitsui Xinmei didn¡¯t say anything more.


    At this time, Ste came to Mitsui Yoshitaka and whispered:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, I have something urgent to tell you.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka immediately nodded and said politely:


    ¡°Miss Fei, please speak.¡±


    Ste nced at Mitsui Xinmei and her mother and whispered:


    ¡°Let¡¯s move to the side to talk.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka saw this and guessed that the matter might be really important,


    So he quickly got up and came to the side with Ste.


    Mitsui Xinmei quickly got up and followed.


    Seeing that she followed, Mitsui Yoshitaka hurriedly said,


    ¡°Xinmei, Odosan, and Miss Fei have important things to discuss,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow.¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss Fei, I dare to ask, is it rted to Tawanna?¡±


    Ste saw that there was some worry in her expression,


    And knew that she must have noticed something,


    So she didn¡¯t n to avoid her.


    Seeing that there was no one else around, she said to the two of them,


    ¡°Mr. Ye just called me,¡±


    ¡°And the people in the car are all assassins sent by someone to kill Tawanna!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s expression instantly became horrified, and he blurted out:


    ¡°This¡­ How is this possible¡­¡±


    Ste looked at his shocked expression, shook her head helplessly, and said:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, you are so lucky today.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Ye, Tawanna and her boyfriend would have be two corpses now.¡±


    ¡°By then, your Mitsui family would probably be scolded by the media all over the world for several years.¡±


    ¡°Tawanna¡¯s fans would also boycott everything of the Mitsui family all over the world.¡±


    ¡°As the head of the Mitsui family and the initiator of this party, you will be a rat crossing the street all over the world.¡±


    ¡°In the style of the media, you will definitely bebeled as the shame of Japan.¡±


    ¡°You would never have been able to hold your head up in your life!¡±

 Chapter 6579

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6579">Chapter 6579</h2>


    Mitsui Yoshitaka is not a stupid person, but he made a wrong judgment before,


    And his subsequent thinking pattern can¡¯t help but continue to diverge on that wrong judgment.


    It is precisely because of this that when his daughter Mitsui Xinmei questioned it,


    He not only didn¡¯t care but even instinctively refuted his daughter¡¯s point of view.


    But now after listening to Ste¡¯s exnation of the situation,


    He suddenly realized how stupid the mistake he made this time was!


    After understanding the interests,


    He was suddenly shocked and broke into a cold sweat.


    What Ste said was not an exaggeration at all.


    If Tawana really died because of this, the reputation of the Mitsui family would bepletely ruined!


    He might have to resign at that time,


    Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to give the public an exnation.


    Moreover, although the social atmosphere in Japan is very hypocritical,


    Everything is based on the premise that the dark side will not be exposed.


    Once the hypocrisy and filth of the dark side are made public,


    It will instantly make people be abandoned children of society,


    Despised and even abandoned by the whole society.


    Therefore, a situation often urs in Japan:


    A boss or apany can make and sell counterfeit goods for decades,


    And the boss can make dirty money with a clear conscience, without any sense of guilt.


    However, once such a thing is exposed,


    The boss will oftenmit suicide under the scorn of the whole society.


    Over time, Japanese society has developed a tacit understanding that if a person makes a big mistake,


    But chooses tomit suicide to apologize,


    Then everyone can respect him as a man and public opinion generally will not severely criticize him,


    And slowly the matter will be turned over;


    On the contrary, if a person makes a big mistake but does notmit suicide to apologize,


    Then everyone will think that he is not only a sinner,


    But also a sinner with a very thick skin,


    And will be despised by society as a whole.


    Therefore, those who make a big mistake and do notmit suicide are basically telling the whole society that I am shameless,


    And such people havepletely given up their social value.


    Under this kind of social atmosphere,


    If Tawana really died in Japan and was deceived by the killer in front of Mitsui Yoshitaka,


    Even if Mitsui Yoshitaka did notmit suicide to apologize,


    He would have to give up the position of head of the family.


    The family would not allow him to continue to sit in this position.


    Thinking of this, he was even more grateful to Marven,


    And hurriedly asked Ste:


    ¡°Miss Fei, have Mr. Ye and the others returned?¡±


    ¡°They are back.¡±


    Ste said: ¡°You should immediately gather all the security personnel of the Mitsui family,¡±


    ¡°Block the inside and outside,¡±


    ¡°Do not let outsiders enter the parking area,¡±


    ¡°And do not let people in the party go out.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Mitsui Yoshitaka bowed respectfully and said:


    ¡°I will arrange it right away!¡±


    ¡°Thank you Miss Fei and Mr. Ye for everything!¡±


    Ste said: ¡°Why thank me, I¡¯m just a messenger.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to thank me, wait for Mr. Ye toe and thank him well!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mitsui Yoshitaka nodded repeatedly, wiping the cold sweat,


    And said: ¡°Miss Fei, I will arrange everything right away.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Would you like to go out and wait with me?¡±


    Ste said: ¡°Let¡¯s go together, but don¡¯t disturb the guests.¡±


    ¡°Aye!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was now like a grandson in front of Ste,


    And his status suddenly lowered by more than one level.


    Mitsui Xinmei on the side hurriedly said:


    ¡°Odo-san, I want to go with you!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka hesitated for a moment and wanted to refuse,


    But when he thought that his daughter saw more clearly than himself, he said:


    ¡°Then you cane with me.¡±


    Then, Mitsui Yoshitaka immediately summoned the bodyguards of the Mitsui family and asked them to guard the entrance and exit of the VIP parking lot.


    This ce is semi-enclosed and located on the underground floor of the dome.


    The vehicles enter through a spacious underground passage, which is exclusively for VIPs and performance teams to enter and exit.


    The purpose is to guard the entrance and exit so that paparazzi and other irrelevant personnel will not see it.


    The bodyguard team of the Mitsui family is veryrge.


    There are more than 30 people on the scene today.


    These people not only have to protect the safety of Mitsui family members and guests,


    But also maintain order on the scene.


    However, the more Mitsui Yoshitaka looked at these people,


    The more ashamed he felt. With so many people guarding and himself on the scene,


    He was able to let the liar cheat Tawanna away from there.


    If this were to get out, it would be a huge shame.


    Although Mitsui Yoshitaka is not very professional,


    Fortunately, the bodyguards are carefully selected.


    These people immediately made all preparations and were on high alert in case of any emergencies.


    At this time, the Toyota bus drove back to the dome first.


    Several security guards at the door still wore white gloves and stood in a row to bow and salute.


    The driver drove the car directly into the dome, and the following cars followed.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka looked at the returning convoy,


    And the whole person could not help trembling.


    On the one hand, he was afraid, and on the other hand, he was really angry.


    He tricked people away and tried to kill them in front of him.


    Not only was he digging a hole in the head of Tai Sui Ye,


    But after digging the ground, he also dug a hole and shit on the head of Tai Sui Ye.


    It was more than a humiliation, it was simply a humiliation!


    When the car stopped in front of Mitsui Yoshitaka and Ste,


    The door opened, Marven stood inside the door,


    Turned around and called Tawana and Trevor inside:


    ¡°You two get off first.¡±


    The two did not dare to dy,


    And quickly jumped out of the car as if escaping,


    With a look of shock on their faces.


    There was a bloody hole in the neck of both of them,


    And the side was already a little ck and purple,


    Which was shocking to see.


    Mitsui Xinmei hurriedly shouted:


    ¡°Tawana, are you okay?¡±


    Tawana saw Mitsui Xinmei, ran over threw herself into Mitsui Xinmei¡¯s arms, and cried:


    ¡°Xinmei, you almost lost me forever¡­¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka hurriedly stepped forward to ask Trevor:


    ¡°Mr. Trevor, are you okay?¡±


    Trevor nodded repeatedly, unable to hide his panic, and said:


    ¡°Thanks¡­Thanks to Mr. Ye, otherwise we would have died¡­¡±

 Chapter 6580

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6580">Chapter 6580</h2>


    Marven also got out of the car with Peter and the driver.


    When Mitsui Yoshitaka saw Marven, he was like a child who had been lost for many years and saw his father.


    He excitedly held Marven¡¯s hand and choked up,


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­you¡­you saved my life!¡±


    Marven smiled calmly and said,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, I¡¯ll leave this person to you for now.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka looked at Peter, gnashing his teeth in hatred, and said coldly,


    ¡°Dmn it! You dare to kill people on the territory of the Mitsui family,¡±


    ¡°I will make sure you die without a burial ce!¡±


    Peter was frightened by Mitsui¡¯s fierce appearance,


    And quickly turned to look at Marven for help.


    Marven said to Mitsui Yoshitaka, ¡°Mr. Mitsui, you can¡¯t kill any of these people,¡±


    ¡°And you must protect them well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them make any more mistakes on the existing basis,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t let this matter spread to outsiders.¡±


    ¡°¡®Ah?!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said in surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, why¡­ why are you sparing their lives?!¡±


    ¡°Ba5tards like this should be killed,¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Not a single one should be left alive!¡±


    Marven frowned at him and said coldly:


    ¡°I said, you must protect them well, do you understand?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka saw that Marven¡¯s expression was a little gloomy.


    Although it was difficult to understand and he was very indignant,


    When he thought that Marven saved Tawanna and Trevor,


    He helped himself a lot, and there was Ste next to him,


    So he had to nod and say:


    ¡°Everything¡­ everything will be subject to Mr. Ye¡¯s instructions¡­¡±


    Marven looked at him, and said coldly:


    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t met many people who really have a spirit of contract,¡±


    ¡°So I must say the ugly words in advance.¡±


    ¡°Since you promised me, you can¡¯t change your mind at any time.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, no matter where you are, I will make you pay the price!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka saw Marven¡¯s face full of murderous intent,


    And his heart was inevitably uneasy.


    It¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t seen people who kill people without hesitation,


    But no matter how vicious those people are,


    They don¡¯t seem to be as murderous as Marven.


    At this moment, he was very curious about Marven¡¯s identity.


    He didn¡¯t know why this young man was so murderous,


    And he didn¡¯t understand why this young man could make Ste treat him with respect.


    Because he waspletely suppressed by Marven in terms of momentum,


    He could only say respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t worry, since I promised you, I will never break my promise.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marven nodded slightly, then looked at Peter and said:


    ¡°From now on, Mr. Mitsui will be responsible for your safety and daily life.¡±


    ¡°I am not interested in who is behind you,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to tell me, you just need to live well,¡±


    ¡°And the agreement between us will be fulfilled.¡±


    Peter was truly full of admiration for Marven at this moment,


    And hurriedly said: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye! Thank you!¡±


    Marven turned to look at Mitsui Yoshitaka and said:


    ¡°I just asked you to ensure their safety and keep confidential everything that happened today,¡±


    ¡°So you must not embarrass them or force them to say things they don¡¯t want to say.¡±


    ¡°Treat them like guests of honor, understand?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was depressed.


    These people almost made him show his anger,


    And Marven asked him to treat these people like guests of honor,


    Which he was unwilling to do in his heart.


    However, with Marven¡¯s aura pressing here,


    He did not dare to have any doubts,


    So he could only nod and say:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely follow your requirements.¡±


    Marven hummed, and then said: ¡°Some people inside are injured,¡±


    ¡°But they are not dead yet.¡±


    ¡°You are responsible for treating the injured;¡±


    ¡°For the disabled, you are responsible for arranging people to take care of their food and daily life.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± With the previous vination,


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was no longer surprised by Marven¡¯s request.


    As long as Marven did not let him worship them as his fathers,


    He could ept it.


    Then, Marven looked at Tawana, then looked at the others, and then said:


    ¡°Okay, next, I will tell you what everyone will do next.¡±


    Everyone hurriedly looked at him, wondering what arrangements he would make next,


    Especially Tawana, who seemed very nervous and uneasy.


    Marven said calmly: ¡°Mr. Mitsui is responsible for blocking all news.¡±


    ¡°Immediately settle everyone and drive away the vehicles.¡±


    ¡°No traces should be left.¡±


    ¡°From now on, this matter should be treated as if it never happened.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka immediately said: ¡°No problem,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I will arrange for someone to deal with it.¡±


    Marven continued: ¡°Peter, I don¡¯t know if Peter is your real name,¡±


    ¡°But from now on, you must cut off all contact with the outside world and obey Mr. Mitsui¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    Peter said respectfully: ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye, and my real name is Liam Smith, ex marine¡­¡±


    Marven nodded, turned to look at Tawanna, and said:


    ¡°Ms. Sweet can take a rest now and prepare for tonight¡¯s performance.¡±


    ¡°In addition, this matter must not be told to anyone, including your parents.¡±


    When Tawanna heard this, she burst into tears and choked,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a concert! Cancel the concert!¡±


    ¡°Cancel?¡± Mitsui Yoshitaka suddenly felt overwhelmed.


    Everyone knew that this performance was promoted by the Mitsui family.


    He also specially organized today¡¯s high society party.


    Tens of thousands of spectators outside have begun to arrive and wait for admission.


    At this time, Tawanna suddenly said to cancel the concert.


    It would be difficult for the Mitsui family to exin to everyone!


    So, he could only patiently persuade:


    ¡°Hey, Miss Sweet, how can you cancel a concert a few hours before the performance?¡±


    ¡°Many fans from other ces and even foreign countries have already arrived.¡±


    ¡°Cancelling it at this time will also have a great impact on your reputation!¡±


    Tawanna cried and said, ¡°I almost died, and you still want me to hold a concert¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything now, I just want to go back to the United States!¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡±


    Marven on the side said coldly:


    ¡°The people who want to kill you are in the United States.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from going back to die,¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t go back today!¡±


    ¡°You must finish tonight¡¯s performance honestly!¡±


    ¡°I already have the song list.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will check the song list. You can¡¯t sing one less song!¡±

 Chapter 6581

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6581">Chapter 6581</h2>


    Mitsui Yoshitaka didn¡¯t expect Marven to be so strong and directly forced Tawanna to perform.


    He thought to himself: ¡°This kind of big star has a bad temper.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t coax her toe, but you threaten her?¡±


    ¡°She easily earns hundreds of millions of dors a year.¡±


    ¡°It seems that she is far worse than the big chaebols,¡±


    ¡°But she is a little girl and doesn¡¯t have a family to support.¡±


    ¡°A person earns hundreds of millions of dors a year, takes out a little as pocket money for his parents,¡±


    ¡°And the rest is at his disposal.¡±


    ¡°This kind of life is really too good to be happy.¡±


    ¡°Canceling a concert will only make a few million less.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange that she can listen to him when she gets angry!¡±


    At this time, Tawanna was very dissatisfied when she heard Marven being so domineering.


    She has been famous for so many years,\


    And she is always surrounded by stars wherever she goes?


    Bill Gates has to call himself a fan in front of her,


    But in front of Marven, she seems to be his employee,


    Being ordered around by him.


    How can she bear this?


    So, the temper of a big shot and a bigdy in her heart came up again.


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask indignantly:


    ¡°Why?! Why should I listen to your request and continue performing after being so frightened?!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t perform!¡±


    Trevor, who was standing by, saw her grinning at Marven, and quickly pulled her arm and said seriously:


    ¡°Baby, Mr. Ye saved our lives!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t talk to him like that,¡±


    ¡°You have to give him enough respect, Reese, you know?¡±


    Tawanna stomped her feet in anger:


    ¡°But he threatened me!¡±


    ¡°What right does he have to force me to continue performing?¡±


    Marven said coldly: ¡°Why? Because I bought the ticket today!¡±


    Tawanna was speechless for a moment, not knowing how to respond.


    Mitsui Xinmei on the side couldn¡¯t help but raise a hand and said timidly:


    ¡°That¡­ Mr. Ye¡­ I¡¯d like to say that all the guests who can attend today¡¯s party will receive free tickets¡­¡±


    Marven asked her: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with free tickets?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have to pay for flights and hotels?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t my precious time have to be counted?¡±


    ¡°She earns hundreds of millions of dors a year.¡±


    ¡°I saved her life, so it should be worth at least one year¡¯s ie, right?¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of millions of dors of favors are thrown here,¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°And I can¡¯t let her make a fuss?¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei said awkwardly: ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just simply rifying it. About the tickets¡­¡±


    Seeing his daughter talking nonsense, Mitsui Yoshitaka quickly exined to her,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be cheated.¡±


    ¡°What if you bought the tickets at a high price from outside?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it show that our Mitsui family has poor internal management¡­¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t look good to him, and said in a cold voice,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui is in charge of such a big family,¡±


    ¡°Howe your memory is so bad?¡±


    ¡°We just told you half an hour ago that Miss Sasaki Sachiko of the Sasaki family invited us.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean to say that Sachiko Sasaki sold your free tickets to us?¡±


    Marven was toozy to look good to Mitsui Yoshitaka.


    The more such a person is, the more he should not be spoiled,


    Because if you give him a little sunshine,


    He will not only be brilliant,


    But he will also think that he is the sun.


    If you don¡¯t say a few words to him and embarrass him,


    He might think that he saved Tawanna and Trevor to please him.


    Many people in high positions are prone to this kind of overconfidence,


    So Marven had to constantly convey two core ideas to him in various ways:


    First, I am not trying to help you,


    So don¡¯t be so self-indulgent;


    Second, I don¡¯t care how capable or how high your status is,


    You are nothing in my eyes.

 Chapter 6582

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6582">Chapter 6582</h2>


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was also embarrassed.


    Although he didn¡¯t know where Marven came from,


    He did see that he didn¡¯t care about even him at all.


    In the past, if someone helped him, he would just say


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a note of it¡±


    And the other person would be grateful,


    As if it was he who helped others, not him.


    But Marven was different.


    Marven showed his disdain and contempt for him everywhere.


    The key point was that he was really bad.


    Being cheated this time was like taking a big shit in front of Marven and Ste.


    So, he could only say with a smirk:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡¯s criticism is that I will actively correct it in the future and improve my memory¡­¡±


    Marven ignored him, but looked at Tawanna and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Put aside the fact that I apanied my wife toe all the way to see your concert,¡±


    ¡°Do you think I saved you in vain?¡±


    ¡°Not only are we not rted, you didn¡¯t give me a penny,¡±


    ¡°And I also have reservations about the position you have always advocated.¡±


    ¡°In our words, we can¡¯t pee in the same pot at all.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I saved you is not Out of a sense of justice,¡±


    ¡°I saved you both for my wife¡¯s sake.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°My wife came all the way to see your concert.¡±


    ¡°If you suddenly died before the concert,¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that she would be emotionally affected,¡±


    ¡°So I saved you two!¡±


    After a pause, Marven said, ¡°Let me be more straightforward.¡±


    ¡°I saved you just so that you can finish your concert today.¡±


    ¡°If someone wants to kill you tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°I may not even bother to look at you,¡±


    ¡°Let alone help you. Do you understand?¡±


    Tawanna¡¯s big tears of grievance fell down.


    Although she knew that Marven might not like her,


    She didn¡¯t expect that the truth would be so hurtful.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka quickly turned to Tawanna and said,


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, you should listen to Mr. Ye¡¯s arrangements and perform well tonight.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about safety.¡±


    ¡°I will mobilize the best security team to protect your safety throughout the performance.¡±


    ¡°After the performance, you will return to the manor with us.¡±


    ¡°We will never let anyone hurt you again.¡±


    Tawanna cried softly, ¡°I¡¯m almost scared to death.¡±


    ¡°My heart is still beating fast. How can I perform¡­¡±


    Marven said, ¡°How you perform is your business.¡±


    ¡°I just said that as long as you sing all the songs on the ylist, you can sing half the mic or lip-sync.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we have seen a lot of this kind of thing in our ce and we can ept it.¡±


    ¡°As long as the people standing on the stage are real,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether the others are real or not.¡±


    ¡°Watching a concert is all about the atmosphere.¡±


    Tawanna felt insulted and choked up,


    ¡°I am a professional singer with professional ethics!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m a professional original singer!¡±


    ¡°How can you humiliate me like this¡­¡±


    Marven raised his hands in front of him and rified very seriously:


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to humiliate you.¡±


    ¡°What I said is all from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the ethics of artists are higher.¡±


    ¡°Many singers hold concerts with half-open microphones or even lip-syncing. We are used to it. ¡°


    Tawana felt morefortable when she saw Marven¡¯s sincerity.


    She gently wiped away her tears and said aggrievedly:


    ¡°Performances can be persisted, and there is no need to cheat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not in a good state today.¡±


    ¡°If the performance effect is discounted, you don¡¯t have to me me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Marven waved his hand:


    ¡°Just perform it.¡±


    Tawana nced at Marven dimly and muttered in a low voice:


    ¡°Okay¡­ then¡­ then tonight¡¯s performance will proceed as nned¡­¡±

 Chapter 6583

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6583">Chapter 6583</h2>


    Hearing that Tawanna finally agreed to continue the performance,


    Mitsui Yoshitaka on the side also breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was originally worried that this youngdy would suddenly quit,


    And he knew her temper. If she was really irritated, she would not even take the boss of Universal seriously.


    Anyway, she made enough money and had enough influence.


    If thepany irritated her, she could just give up for a while even if she couldn¡¯t stand up.


    And as long as she told her fans that she gave up because the recordpany forced her to do something she didn¡¯t want to do,N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The recordpany would be overwhelmed by the fans¡¯ anger.


    Therefore, even Mitsui Yoshitaka himself did not dare to force her to perform.


    But he really didn¡¯t expect that Marven¡¯s tough attitude would make her immediately give in¡­


    At this time, Marven said, ¡°Since Miss Sweet has decided that the performance will go on as usual,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time here.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sweet and Mr. Trevor, please return to the party first,¡±


    ¡°So as not to be away for too long and arouse doubts from the guests.¡±


    ¡°If anyone asks about what happened just now, you two can directly tell each other that you have a confidentiality agreement and cannot disclose any information.¡±


    Tawanna nodded slightly and asked worriedly,


    ¡°What if they leak this news to the media?¡±


    Marven nced at Mitsui Yoshitaka and smiled,


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that today¡¯s party was initiated by Mr. Mitsui,¡±


    ¡°And all the guests who came are Mr. Mitsui¡¯s friends or friends of friends.¡±


    ¡°I believe that with Mr. Mitsui¡¯s strength and status,¡±


    ¡°He will be able to keep these guests silent,¡±


    ¡°And let them pretend not to see what they saw,¡±


    ¡°Not to hear what they heard, and pretend not to know what they knew.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was so angry when he heard this that he wanted to curse.


    Originally, the legitimate things were the guests¡¯ own business.


    Some of them were busybodies.


    After they get some gossip, they must share and spread it as soon as possible.


    It was difficult for him to stop them.


    Now that Marven said this, it was equivalent to putting the responsibility of keeping the secret on his head.


    ording to Marven¡¯s words,


    If any of the guests today could not keep the secret,


    It would be my ipetence.


    Just when Mitsui Yoshitaka was very angry,


    Marven suddenly turned his head and looked at him, smiling, and asked him:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, do you think I am right?¡±


    ¡°Your mother¡­¡± Mitsui Yoshitaka cursed in his heart,


    But he could only bite the bullet and smile:


    ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Ye is right, please rest assured,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely remind all the guests in a clear and strict manner,¡±


    ¡°Let them not tell what happened today!¡±


    Seeing that Mitsui Yoshitaka, such a big figure, was still being controlled by Marven,


    Tawana suddenly felt a lot morefortable.


    As the saying goes, when you are unlucky,


    Look at those who are more unlucky,


    And you will feel that you are not so unlucky.


    Seeing that Mitsui Yoshitaka had to ept this heavy responsibility,


    Marven was quite satisfied, but he still reminded Tawana:


    ¡°If this matter really leaks out and the mediaes to you for questioning or confrontation,


    Then you just have to y dumb.


    If anyone asks you any questions, tell them that you don¡¯t know and have nothing to say.


    Anyway, the key figures today are all here, and they are all controble.


    No one can find other clues and evidence.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Those who are ready to punch hard are most afraid of hitting the air instead of the iron te or the rock.¡±


    ¡°If you hit the iron te, even if you can¡¯t hurt the other party,¡±


    ¡°You can hear a sound. Hitting the air is the most frustrating and helpless.¡±


    ¡°What you have to do is to turn yourself into the air in front of these people.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± After hearing what Marven said,


    Tawana felt relieved and had a sense of dependence on Marven,


    So she asked him, ¡°Mr. Ye, if someone in the United States wants to kill me, what should I do next?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay in Japan forever.¡±


    ¡°I have to go back sooner orter. Wouldn¡¯t it be very dangerous then¡­¡±


    Marven said, ¡°The person who wants to kill you should be someone who was in close contact with you before.¡±


    ¡°Now the situation has changed.¡±


    ¡°Some people want to protect themselves, so they have to abandon the car to protect the general.¡±


    ¡°Others don¡¯t want to get burned, so they have to set fire to the person closest to them first.¡±


    ¡°This is the same as firefighters putting out wildfires.¡±


    ¡°They have to set fire in the direction of the wildfire.¡±


    ¡°Burning a vacuum zone, the fire can¡¯te over.¡±


    ¡°So it can be seen that even if you are not involved in certain things,¡±


    ¡°You must know the secrets of certain things.¡±


    ¡°This is also the key reason why the other party wants to kill you.¡±


    Tawana didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while.


    Although she didn¡¯t directly participate in some things,


    She did know a lot of secrets and even witnessed some things with her own eyes.


    Now those leaders are about to be exposed,


    And they may want to kill her for self-protection.


    But she couldn¡¯t really tell Marven about those things.


    Besides, Marven wasn¡¯t the only one around.

 Chapter 6584

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading"><span id="chapter-6584">Chapter 6584</h2>


    Fortunately, Marven wasn¡¯t very interested in what she had done, seen, or knew.


    He just said calmly: ¡°Given the current situation, if you want to protect yourself,¡±


    ¡°You must first seek a strong security guarantee.¡±


    ¡°In Japan, the Mitsui family is your guarantee.¡±


    As he said that, he looked at Mitsui Yoshitaka and added:


    ¡°Of course, this is assuming that the Mitsui family makes no mistakes in judgment.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was embarrassed and kept avoiding Marven¡¯s gaze.


    When Tawana heard what Marven said, her sense of security suddenly returned a lot.


    At the same time, her attitude towards Marven began to change greatly.


    She felt more and more that the man in front of her was extraordinary and could n everything around him.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Marven continued: ¡°If you want to return to the United States safely, then you need to have a strong guarantee in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Miss Fei naturally has this ability, but I suggest that you choose to show your goodwill to the winner.¡±


    ¡°As long as he is determined to protect you,¡±


    ¡°You will most likely be able to return safely.¡±


    Tawana subconsciously said: ¡°This¡­ How can it be that he is good?¡±


    ¡°I have criticized him many times in public and on social media before.¡±


    ¡°Even if he can let bygones be bygones, I can¡¯t make such a contradictory decision,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise the outside world will definitely criticize me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ye.¡± Trevor couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Tavannah¡¯s previous statements on many things were indeed a bit too firm.¡±


    ¡°If she changes direction at this time,¡±


    ¡°Everyone will think that she is a viin who curry favor with the powerful,¡±


    ¡°which will have a great impact on her reputation.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°It¡¯s good to be like someone, but you don¡¯t have to publicly express your support for him.¡±


    ¡°As long as you make certain changespared to before and let people with discerning eyes see that you are changing direction,¡±


    ¡°The other party will be able to get what you mean.¡±


    Then he said, ¡°For example, in the past, you always said things that were not rted to music at the concert.¡±


    ¡°Maybe from this concert, you can try not to say it anymore.¡±


    ¡°I believe that with a star of your size, they must be paying attention to your every word and action.¡±


    ¡°When your concert today did not cover those sensitive topics like before, I believe the other party will be keenly aware that you are deliberately showing weakness or even showing goodwill.¡±


    ¡°If simr things happen a few more times, you may not need to contact the other party,¡±


    ¡°And the other party will take the initiative to contact you.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you can shake hands and make peace in private.¡±


    Tawanna couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°What if the other party doesn¡¯t contact me?¡±


    Marven shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You are not yers of the same level at all,¡±


    ¡°Show more goodwill and give him some time to judge the situation,¡±


    ¡°His team will definitely contact you.¡±


    Tawanna said: ¡°But after my performance in Japan, I was supposed to return to the United States to rest¡­¡±


    Marven waved his hand: ¡°Why go back to the United States?¡±


    ¡°Who is there in the United States? Will you lose a piece of meat if you go back a few dayster?¡±


    Tawanna pursed her lips and said carefully:


    ¡°My family¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I just miss home and my family¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel safer at home.¡±


    Marven asked her: ¡°Given the situation today Looking at it, do you really feel more secure when you go home?¡±


    ¡°Is your family¡¯s power stronger than those who want to kill you?¡±


    Tavana thought of Marven¡¯s analysis and shook her head:


    ¡°Then ¡­ better not go back first ¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to Mr. Ye, wait for the winner¡¯s rtionship with the winner,¡±


    ¡°And then go back ¡­ ¡°


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Tokyo going to y a few consecutive games?¡±


    ¡°After watching the acting, don¡¯t live in the house of Mr. Mitsui. ¡­¡±


    ¡°But what if I go to China?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°You are a public figure, after all, it is unrealistic to go to China to y casually and travel.¡±


    You can go to China and choose three, four or five cities, and hold seven, eight or nine concerts in a row.¡±


    ¡°You are free anyway, so you might as well make some money.¡±


    Tavanna¡¯s eyes widened:


    ¡°Go to China to hold a concert?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°You can have fun and make money at the same time,¡±


    ¡°Kill two birds with one stone.¡±


    ¡°The public security is good, and it can guarantee your safety,¡±


    ¡°Killing three birds with one stone.¡±


    Tawanna said helplessly: ¡°But I will rest after the Tokyo concert.¡±


    ¡°I have no other performance ns, and the team is also preparing for a holiday.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal.¡±


    Marven waved his hand and said indifferently:


    ¡°Let them go to China to work overtime and give them more overtime pay.¡±


    Then, Marven taught her seriously:


    ¡°You have to know that this is a very sensitive and critical period for you.¡±


    ¡°Going to China to hold a concert at this time, in addition to the advantages I just mentioned, you can also make a statement to Washington at these concerts!¡±


    ¡°Statement?¡± Tawanna asked: ¡°How do you express the position?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°It¡¯s very simple, just don¡¯t say anything, just perform with your heart.¡±


    ¡°As long as you perform in a row and do not make any irrelevant remarks at the concert, the other party will definitely be surprised,¡±


    ¡°Thinking, you are such a troublemaker,¡±


    ¡°Why are you so honest all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make trouble?¡±


    ¡°If you think about it carefully, he will probably know something is wrong!¡±


    ¡°Once he knows something is wrong, his team will definitely contact you.¡±


    ¡°When he contacts you, you can shake hands with him and make peace.¡±


    ¡°In this way, you don¡¯t have to beg him shamelessly,¡±


    ¡°And your face will be saved, and your safety will be absolutely guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I can¡¯t even calcte how much you can gain from this move.¡±

 Chapter 6585

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6585</h2>


    Hearing Marven¡¯s words, Tavana subconsciously eximed:


    ¡°Ah? You¡­you mean let me go to China to hold a concert?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marven said lightly:


    ¡°You probably haven¡¯t held a concert in China yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity to give Chinese fans a little surprise.¡±


    ¡°This is also good for your career.¡±


    ¡°What I can promise you is that after you arrive in China,¡±


    ¡°There will be absolutely no security problems.¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether you are willing or not.¡±


    Tavana said without hesitation: ¡°I¡­I am willing¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Under normal circumstances, Tavana might have other considerations,


    But now, deep in her heart, she has no idea of refusing.


    It seems that there are multiple voices deep in her heart,


    Urging her to agree quickly.


    Seeing her nod, Marven said, ¡°In that case, I will talk to you about the specific cooperation.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that Mr. Mitsui is here,¡±


    ¡°And he is a shareholder of Universal.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal. For Tawana¡¯s performance in China,¡±


    ¡°All performance fees will be in ordance with your normal business cooperation model.¡±


    ¡°Whether it is a buyout or a share of the box office,¡±


    ¡°I have no problem with it. My requirements are as follows:¡±


    ¡°First, the total number of concerts in China must not be less than eight;¡±


    ¡°Second, the right to host these eight concerts must be fully given to me;¡±


    ¡°Third, in terms of ticketing,¡±


    ¡°I will designate thepany as the exclusive agent.¡±


    Tawana said again without hesitation,


    ¡°I have no problem with any of them.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka knew very well that a world-ss singer like Tawana would bring a huge economic boost to the local area no matter where she held a concert.


    A concert alone can sell tens of thousands of tickets for tens of millions,


    And can also bring hundreds of millions or even higher tourism ie to the local area,


    And even allow the city to continue to be exposed in the headlines of world news for several days.


    Themercial value behind this is amazing.


    Therefore, many performancepanies in many countries want to invite Tawana to perform in their local area,


    And generally, they have to give huge concessions,


    And even the local government has to give certain subsidies.


    Tawana¡¯s team and agency also have a strong control over the performance and have a high degree of autonomy.


    Tickets alone contain a huge amount of hidden ie.


    If it is a concert in a popr country or a popr city,


    And the stadium can amodate 50,000 people,


    The total box office of the concert ticket is about 10 million US dors.


    However, considering Tawana¡¯s great fame and the high premium of the performance ticket,


    There are countless ways to secretly increase the ticket price.


    The mostmonly used methods are ticket control and ticket spection.


    Fifty thousand tickets, only 5,000 are actually sold to ordinary audiences.


    These 5,000 tickets depend entirely on who has good luck, who has a fast Inte speed,


    And who pokes the fastest with their fingers?


    Whoever has the chance to grab one?


    If there are technical scalpers who rely on software development to snatch these 5,000 tickets from ordinary audiences,


    Then it is a matter between the scalpers and the audience.


    The organizers basically do not ask,


    Because the organizers care about the real big heads.


    The real big money is the 45,000 tickets that are not on sale.


    Since it is the top singer with the highest sales,


    It is almost impossible for the tickets to be unsold,


    So the organizer can directly sell these 45,000 tickets to a general contractor at a double premium.


    In some concerts, the ticket prices for core seats can even be ten times or even dozens of times higher than the face value.


    Not to mention world-ss top masters like Tawana,


    Even if it is just a top singer in the Chinese music scene,


    The face value of the first row of the inner field is at most 2,000 yuan,


    But the actual transaction price at the terminal is often 20 to 30 times more expensive than the face value.


    If you use a budget of 50,000 yuan to buy a ticket for a concert of a certain king in a first-tier city,


    It is highly likely that you can¡¯t buy a middle seat in the first row,


    Let alone a world-ss singer like Tawana.


    The starting price of Tawana¡¯s concert tickets in North America, especially in Canada, is 7,000 to 8,000 Canadian dors in the good inner field area.


    The most core seats are not to mention 50,000 US dors per ticket,


    And there are many rich people who want to buy 100,000 US dors per ticket.


    The organizers are holding onto not only the prime front-row seats,


    But also 45,000 tickets for various seats.

 Chapter 6586

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6586</h2>


    It is not just the prime seats that are sold at dozens of times the price,


    But even the worst seats on the top of the mountain can be sold at two or three times the price.


    It is very easy for the organizers to make this money.


    If they want to take all the money, they can just be scalpers and sell from one hand to the other.


    If they don¡¯t want to bother, they can find a powerful ticket distributor in the local area and let him buy all the 45,000 tickets at three times the price,


    And they can directly make three times the box office money.


    Don¡¯t think this is a fantasy.


    In fact, many big-ticket distributors can afford this money.


    Faced with such a big performance that is sure to make money,


    They are definitely willing to pay this money.


    Even if they can¡¯t afford it, they will join many investors to pay for this batch of tickets,


    Then, divide the money after adding a price to the distribution.


    After the ticket distributor buys these 45,000 tickets,


    It can add a part of the profit and then distribute it to the next-level distributors all over thework,


    And finally, distribute it to the scalpers,


    Who will then sell this batch of tickets to the audience at more than five times the price?


    In this way, the entire industry chain has gained huge benefits from it,


    And they are supported by those fans who are willing to buy concert tickets at several times the price.


    Tawana has been popr all over the world for several years,


    And has never been to China to hold a concert so far.


    Marven can infer from this that once she goes to China to perform,


    If the tickets are not controlled, the tickets will definitely be sold out of the skyline.


    For those truly wealthy people, spending hundreds of thousands of RMB to watch Tawana¡¯s concert in the first row is worth the money alone,


    Not to mention those big inte celebrities who can earn hundreds of millions of RMB by bringing goods once.


    Money haspletely lost its normal measurement standard for them.


    They only need to touch their upper lips to their lower lips and shout brothers, family members, and beautiful girls.


    In a year, they may earn more than Tawana.


    Spending hundreds of thousands to watch Tawana is worth it for them to show off and get a wave of traffic and poprity.


    Moreover, Marven asked for the general agent of all the tickets for the eight concerts.


    The profit margin behind this may even reach hundreds of millions of US dors.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Although Mitsui Yoshitaka is already very rich,


    The business thinking of a businessman will not be ck because of money.


    On the contrary, the more sessful a person is in business,


    The less likely he is to let others take advantage of him.


    So, at this moment he almost blurted out that he wanted to reject Marven,


    Or politely refuse him, and then have a good talk with him about the details of the ticket agency.


    His idea was very simple.


    You can earn this huge invisible ie,


    But you can¡¯t earn it all by yourself.


    You have to return a part of it to us, and at least 50%.


    Seeing his hesitation, Marven knew what he was thinking, so he immediately said,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, I want to emphasize one thing to you first.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I invited Miss Sweet to perform in China is not because I admire her or want to take the opportunity to make money,¡±


    ¡°But I simply think that she is such a big star, facing such arge market in China and so many fans,¡±


    ¡°It is a bit unreasonable not to hold a concert for so many years,¡±


    ¡°So I take this opportunity to help Miss Sweet take the first step,¡±


    ¡°Which can also be regarded as seeking some benefits for Chinese fans; ¡°


    Speaking, Marven said, ¡°As for the tickets for these eight concerts,¡±


    ¡°I will sell them at the original price in ordance with the principle of fairness and justice,¡±


    ¡°And will make adequate preparations to resist all resale behaviors.¡±


    ¡°If I add even a penny to any ticket of these eight concerts,¡±


    ¡°I will give you all the box office revenue,¡±


    ¡°Andpensate you with 1 billion US dors.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was shocked.


    1 billion US dors inpensation?


    Can Marvene up with 1 billion US dors?


    Seeing his surprise, Ste on the side said unhappily:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, don¡¯t doubt Mr. Ye¡¯s promise.¡±


    ¡°If the situation you said really happens,¡±


    ¡°I willpensate you with the 1 billion.¡±


    Seeing Ste¡¯s strong support for Marven, Mitsui Yoshitaka did not dare to question it anymore.¡±


    ¡°He nodded and said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Ye really wants to benefit Chinese fans.¡±


    ¡°I just want to remind you that ticket scalping is difficult to control.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sweet¡¯s concert is already very popr.¡±


    ¡°If it is held in China for the first time, it will have a much greatermemorative significance for fans.¡±


    ¡°For such a concert, the tickets in the core area can easily increase by dozens of times.¡±


    ¡°Many people will take risks for this price difference.¡±


    Then, Mitsui Yoshitaka said, ¡°Even if Mr. Ye implements the real-name system for ticket purchases,¡±


    ¡°It will be difficult for ordinary people to grab tickets better than professional scalpers.¡±


    ¡°They have technical means and human sea tactics,¡±


    ¡°And they can always get a higher probability than ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Marven said lightly, ¡°I have my own way.¡±

 Chapter 6587

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6587</h2>


    Seeing Marven speak so naturally and confidently,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka realized that he might not really want to make money through Tawana¡¯s concert in China.


    So, he said to him: ¡°Since Mr. Ye has a way to curb the price gouging,¡±


    ¡°Then I have no objection.¡±


    As he said, he thought that since he had to do Marven a favor,


    He might as well do it in one step, so he said:


    ¡°Mr. Ye said eight concerts, so we will add two more,¡±


    ¡°And simply open ten concerts.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye will also decide on the city and venue selection for these ten concerts.¡±


    ¡°As for the performance remuneration of Tawana and the team,¡±


    ¡°We will adopt the box office sharing model.¡±


    ¡°ording to Universal¡¯s practice, it will require 70% or even higher box office revenue,¡±


    ¡°But since we are cooperating with Mr. Ye, only 50% is fine.¡±


    Marven waved his hand: ¡°No, just go with the normal 70%.¡±


    ¡°If I still have a profit,¡±


    ¡°I will donate all of it and not keep a single cent for myself.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was stunned, and he was even more confused:


    ¡°Is Marven deliberately trying to go against money?¡±


    ¡°With ten concerts of Tawanna, as long as he does some tricks on the tickets,¡±


    ¡°There will be a profit of hundreds of millions of dors,¡±


    ¡°Enough to buy seven or eight of the most luxurious Gulfstream G700 business jets.¡±


    ¡°But not only does he not make this money,¡±


    ¡°He even wants to donate all the profits from the entire performance.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste of time?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka had no idea that with Marven¡¯s worth, this little money was nothing.


    What¡¯s more, he has always hated behind-the-scenes operations.


    This time, he not only wants to seek some benefits for domestic fans,


    He wants to set an example for the domestic performance market.


    Everyone is shouting to eliminate scalpers,


    But they are doing super scalping business that is even more unscrupulous than scalpers.


    Once Tawana¡¯s concert canpletely eliminate scalpers,


    If there are scalpers operating behind the scenes in any performance in the future,


    It will be obvious that there is something fishy.


    At this time, Marven saw that the core conditions had been negotiated,


    And he was unwilling to continuemunicating with several people,


    So he said to Mitsui:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, my wife is still waiting for me,¡±


    ¡°And I will leave it to you to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°I hope each of you can remember my request just now and don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    After that, he ignored Tawana and Mitsui girl and said to Ste:


    ¡°Miss Fei, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ste nodded heavily, respectfully made a gesture of invitation, and said:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, please go first.¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t say politely to her,


    And walked back to the party scene.


    Ste only had Marven in her eyes,


    So she naturally followed him step by step,


    And didn¡¯t even say hello to others when she left.


    Seeing Marven leaving, Mitsui Yoshitaka suddenly felt relieved for some reason.


    He didn¡¯t understand why.


    He had been in the elite world for many years,


    And he had received many years of training in a top family like Mitsui.


    He didn¡¯t expect that when facing a young man,


    He would feel a strong sense of oppression.


    It was not until Marven turned around and left that he rxed.


    Tawana, like him, also felt a strong sense of oppression in front of Marven.


    Now that he was gone, she finally had the opportunity to feel the relief of surviving the disaster.


    So, she couldn¡¯t help crying.


    After all, she was a world-famous celebrity.


    She had never experienced such a terrible thing, nor had she been so close to death.


    After brushing shoulders with death, she also needed emotional release.


    Trevor on the side no longer cared about the conflict between the two of them before.


    He reached out and held Tawanna in his arms,forting her softly:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all over. We should be grateful that we are still alive.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even worth celebrating.¡±

 Chapter 6588

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6588</h2>


    Tawanna also understood this truth.


    After surviving a disaster, people would have a feeling that there seemed to be nothing more important in this world,


    And being alive was the best oue.


    But tears, how could it be so easy to control,


    So she took the opportunity to lie in Trevor¡¯s arms and cried.


    Mitsui Xinmei and Tawanna had some personal connections,


    And seeing her crying, she stepped forward tofort her:


    ¡°Tawanna, what you need to do now is to calm down and prepare for the next performance.¡±


    ¡°Too much emotional fluctuation will definitely have a bad impact on your performance.¡±


    ¡°You have to pretend that nothing happened tonight,¡±


    ¡°So you can¡¯t let others see any clues on the stage.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mitsui Xinmei didn¡¯t say anything tofort her like Trevor did,


    But directly pointed out the core for her to face,


    And this method was indeed effective.


    Tawanna immediately realized that if her emotions were so unstable and she kept crying, it would definitely have a great impact on her voice,


    And even consume a lot of physical strength invisibly,


    Which would definitely greatly reduce the effect of tonight¡¯s performance.


    So, she immediately reached out to wipe away her tears,


    She took a few deep breaths to force herself to calm down.


    She warned herself in her heart that she must present a perfect performance for the fans on the scene tonight,


    And she must not disappoint the fans, let alone the guy named Marven Ye.


    Seeing Tawana pointed out her emotions,


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said to everyone, ¡°Miss Sweet, it¡¯s freezing outside,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to the party?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my people take these killers to the hospital within our Mitsui family and temporarily settle them down.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend that what happened this afternoon didn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Do you and Mr. Kennedy have any objections?¡±


    Tawana immediately said subconsciously,


    ¡°I have no objection, let¡¯s do everything ording to Mr. Ye¡¯s arrangement!¡±


    Tawana was already convinced by Marven at this time.


    The needle wound on her neck was still extremely painful,


    But she was very fortunate in her heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for Marven, she might have died inexplicably now,


    So she no longer had any idea of disobeying Marven.


    Thinking back to the fact that she didn¡¯t respect Marven enough before,


    She felt even more ashamed.


    Mitsui Xinmei was also full of curiosity about Marven.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Marven was so strong.


    Facing so many well-prepared assassins, he was not only able to subdue them,


    But also save the lives of Tawana and Trevor.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why Ste was always respectful to him.


    This man was full of mystery and a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu of an iceberg,


    Which made people want to explore how big the part of this iceberg hidden under the water was.


    ¡­


    At this time, Marven and Ste returned to the scene together.


    Seeing the twoing back, Ave hurried forward and asked Marven with concern:


    ¡°Husband, what did you say to Mr. Mitsui?¡±


    Marven smiled casually:


    ¡°Just tell him that the Feng Shui of this dome is not very good,¡±


    ¡°And it needs a little solution to go smoothly.¡±


    Ave asked curiously: ¡°Does he believe what you said?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he believes it.¡±


    Marven smiled: ¡°I also helped him to solve it for free, he is very grateful.¡±


    Ave was relieved, and at the same time new worries came to her mind:


    ¡°Husband, do you think the concert tonight can be held as scheduled?¡±


    ¡°I see that those CIA seem to be very tough.¡±


    ¡°Will they not let Tawannae back?¡±


    Marven smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just helped Mr. Mitsui to solve the Feng Shui problem,¡±


    ¡°And those CIA agents sent Tawanna back, saying that they temporarily gave up the investigation of her,¡±


    ¡°So her performance will not be affected.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ave was stunned and said:


    ¡°I saw those peopleing with a fierce momentum,¡±


    ¡°And I thought Tawanna¡¯s performance tonight might be ruined.¡±


    ¡°How could it turn around so soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°She has returned and may be chatting with the Mitsui family outside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the performance tonight will definitely go on as scheduled!¡±

 Chapter 6589

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6589</h2>


    Soon, Tawanna, who had calmed down, returned to the party with Trevor.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was always thinking about Marven¡¯s request,


    So he walked directly to the stage and said to all the guests in public:


    ¡°Everyone, I have justmunicated with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and the US Embassy,¡±


    ¡°And confirmed that the CIA asked Miss Sweet to go to the embassy to cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    ¡°It was aplete misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°They also realized the problem at the first time,¡±


    ¡°So they immediately sent Miss Sweet and Mr. Kennedy back.¡±


    ¡°Since it was a misunderstanding,¡±


    ¡°I sincerely hope that today¡¯s misunderstanding will not be spread to the outside world in any form,¡±


    ¡°So as to prevent those people who do not know the truth and the media who are catching wind of rumors from discussing and spreading it.¡±


    At this point, Mitsui Yoshitaka paused slightly,


    And said in a somewhat stern voice:


    ¡°This requires all of us present to strictly keep confidential what happened today.¡±


    ¡°If what happened today is spread,¡±


    ¡°I promise you in honor of the Mitsui family that I will find the leaker and will severely investigate the leaker¡¯s responsibility.¡±


    ¡°I hope everyone can understand more. Thank you.¡±


    In Japan, Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s influence is veryrge.


    Whether it is Japanese politicians or wealthy businessmen,


    ¡°Or even foreign-funded enterprises developing in Japan,¡±


    ¡°They are not willing to offend Mitsui Yoshitaka and the Mitsui family behind him.


    The status of this family in Japan is even greater than that of Samsung in South Korea.


    So everyone expressed their opinions and vowed to keep what happened tonight to themselves.


    In addition to the fear of Mitsui Yoshitaka,


    Tawana came back safely not long after she left.


    ording to this time, she was not enough to go to the embassy and then return,


    So everyone subconsciously believed that the misunderstanding that Mitsui Yoshitaka said should be as simple as a misunderstanding,


    And the gossip mentality was also reduced a lot.


    Since it was just a small episode caused by a misunderstanding,


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said so, everyone naturally turned over this chapter.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was relieved, so the party continued normally.


    However, Marven at the party deliberately kept a distance from Tawana and Mitsui Yoshitaka.


    He had notmunicated with them and did not even make any eye contact,


    So as not to let Ave see any clues.


    Although Tawana couldn¡¯t help but secretly look at Marven,


    She gradually stopped looking at him when she saw that Marven never looked at her.


    Mitsui Xinmei was very curious about Marven.


    She quietly observed from the side and seemed to see that when Marven was in front of his wife,


    He was very different from when he was outside.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The most important point was that when Marven was outside,


    He was domineering and didn¡¯t take anyone seriously,


    Nor did he give anyone a chance to oppose him.


    After returning to his wife, the momentum on him was instantly hiddenpletely.


    It waspletely impossible to tell that this was a master who could rescue Tawana and her boyfriend,


    From many killers with his bare hands.


    Tawana and Trevor, who had just brushed shoulders with death,


    We were more or less embarrassed with each other after calming down.


    Just before the two were deceived, they had experienced a breakup crisis.


    If we look at Tawana¡¯s attitude at the time,


    She said she wanted to reconsider the rtionship between the two,


    Which was almost equivalent to breaking up.


    So now, the two of them have not really made it clear that they want to get back together.


    Tawanna looked at Trevor from time to time,


    And sometimes she looked at Marven secretly.


    Seeing Marven and Ave together, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious.


    In the past, her pursuit of love could be fruitless or end quickly,


    But the process must be vigorous.


    But now she realized that, in fact, true love does not need to be vigorous.


    Ordinary happiness is longsting love.

 Chapter 6590

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6590</h2>


    At a certain moment, she envied Ave for having such a charming husband,


    But she also knew in her heart that such a man might not be able to meet one in a lifetime,


    And she was definitely not destined to have that fate.


    Although Trevor was like an immature boy in front of Marven,


    He did have her in his heart after all,


    And was willing to stand with her in times of danger,


    Which was already very rare.


    Thinking back to the argument between the two,


    She felt a little ashamed, so she took the initiative to say to Trevor:


    ¡°Hey, Trevor¡­¡±


    Trevor asked her: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tawanna?¡±


    Tawanna hesitated again and again and said:


    ¡°About the video you took of me arguing with Mr. Ye¡­¡±


    Trevor thought she still wanted him to edit the video,


    So he said very seriously:


    ¡°Tawanna, I really can¡¯t edit that video ording to your request.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye saved our lives, and I can¡¯t backstab him in this matter¡­¡±


    Tawanna said: ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    ¡°I want you to mosaic him, his wife, and his friends ording to Mr. Ye¡¯s request,¡±


    ¡°And then upload the video to the Inte.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Trevor thought he had misheard and quickly asked,


    ¡°Tavanna, this¡­ why this?¡±


    Tawanna pursed her lips and said with a painful look on her face,


    ¡°I think what you and Mr. Ye said are both right.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Some things are not suitable for discussion in public,¡±


    ¡°Just like rated movies, which should not be watched by children who do not meet the age requirements.¡±


    ¡°However, although movies have ratings, the opinions of public figures do not.¡±


    ¡°Many children also see what we say, do, and support.¡±


    ¡°As you said, there will definitely be children who mistakenly regard the things we publicly support as trends and blindly follow them.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I hope Mr. Ye will¡­¡±


    ¡°The conversation between Mr. Ye and me can be seen by the whole world.¡±


    ¡°I urge everyone not to create a deformed social environment for children.¡±


    Trevor looked at Tawanna in surprise and blurted out:


    ¡°Honey, if that video is sent out,¡±


    ¡°You, as the opposite of Mr. Ye and the one who was refuted by Mr. Ye and was speechless,¡±


    ¡°Will definitely be criticized by the audience.¡±


    ¡°This is not a good thing for you!¡±


    Tawanna smiled bitterly and said,


    ¡°You and I almost lost our lives.¡±


    ¡°What could be worse than this?¡±


    Trevor still felt sorry for Tawanna and was very concerned about Tawanna¡¯s career development, so he advised:


    ¡°Honey, I think You want everyone to hear what Mr. Ye said just now.¡±


    ¡°I can edit the part where Mr. Ye spoke and mosaic it.¡±


    ¡°In this way, everyone can understand Mr. Ye¡¯s position.¡±


    ¡°If the whole video is released,¡±


    ¡°It will be too disadvantageous for you. What do you think?¡±


    Tavanna shook her head and said, ¡°Although you protected me in this way, Mr. Ye is a very low-key person.¡±


    ¡°You mosaiced him. The outside world has no idea who he is.¡±


    ¡°A person with no fame and no clear identity,¡±


    ¡°His remarks will not be seen by anyone.¡±


    ¡°The promotion strategies and algorithms of those tforms,¡±


    ¡°You know very well that they don¡¯t care about right or wrong or morality,¡±


    ¡°They just want to catch the hot spots,¡±


    ¡°So they won¡¯t give traffic to an anonymous person who covers his face.¡±


    She paused for a moment and continued,


    ¡°But if you put me in the video, the result will be different.¡±


    ¡°This video will definitely be a hot topic on major software and news.¡±


    ¡°Just think about it, an anonymous person actually refuted the famous Tawanna Sweet and left her speechless.¡±


    ¡°How many people would want to watch such a video?¡±


    ¡°By then, the spread of this video will be unprecedented.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it what we want more people to hear these words?¡±


    ¡°This way we can achieve this goal!¡±

 Chapter 6591

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6591</h2>


    With Tawana¡¯s influence, once she shows her face in the video,


    The influence of the video will be on the entertainment headlines around the world,


    And even the news headlines.


    However, this will inevitably have a certain impact on her image.


    However, she now insists on appearing on camera herself,


    Which means she has to get involved.


    Trevor knows very well that once the video is released in full,


    It will inevitably harm her,


    But seeing her firm attitude,


    He also realized that her inner persistence had changed.


    In the past, she supported all things rted to LGBT regardless of right or wrong,


    And whether it was really appropriate,


    But now, she realizes that such things are not suitable for public figures to discuss in public.


    She also hopes that the content that Marven criticized her about can be seen by the world,


    And at the same time, it will also alert people all over the world who do not distinguish right from wrong.


    In addition, there is another reason why she wants to do this,


    That is, she hopes to repay Marven¡¯s life-saving grace in this way,


    And at the same time show him that her attitude has changed.


    From Marven¡¯s words, she understood that he was a person with a real sense of social responsibility.


    This kind of person would not talk about social responsibility,


    But keep it in his heart.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It can also be seen that he is really worried about those young people who have gone astray,


    And does not want them to be manipted by people with ulterior motives,


    Be victims of people with ulterior motives,


    Or even pay a huge price that cannot be reversed in their lifetime.


    In this case, if she asked Trevor to upload this video to the Inte,


    It would be equivalent to helping Marven speak to the world.


    He would be very pleased if he knew it.


    At this moment, Trevor also looked at Tawanna with a new eye.


    He couldn¡¯t help but respect her decision a little more.


    So, he said to her, ¡°Since you have decided,¡±


    ¡°I will process the video and send it outter.¡±


    Tawanna nodded, smiled bitterly, and sighed,


    ¡°Trev, actually, I already have a rough idea of who exactly wants me to disappear from this world.¡±


    ¡°Before today, those people also insisted on the same attitude as me and spared no effort to support the s3xual minority groups.¡±


    ¡°So from this, we can see that many people who appear to be righteous on the surface may not be kind in their bones.¡±


    ¡°So I want you to upload the video to let those who are deceived like me realize their own problems.¡±


    ¡°And I have decided that in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will not make any remarks in public that are not rted to music, my career, or my life.¡±


    Trevor immediately nodded and said,


    ¡°I think the same as you.¡±


    ¡°Not only will I not make any irrelevant remarks in the future,¡±


    ¡°I must also keep a distance from those who always publicize their positions.¡±


    ¡°As for those who are stubborn, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    ¡­


    Since Tawanna¡¯s performance in the evening would start on time as scheduled,


    The party was informally over at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Tawana had to make a lot of preparations for the performance,


    Including finalizing the costumes, props, bands, and dancers,


    So she and Trevor said goodbye to everyone at five o¡¯clock,


    Left the party and went directly to the backstage of the performance.


    As for the remaining guests, since they had to watch the performance at seven o¡¯clock in the evening,


    Mitsui Yoshitaka specially arranged a buffet for all the guests to eat and chat in groups of three or five.


    Marven¡¯s group of three naturally sat at a table with Ste and Kelly.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka came over and greeted them politely,


    And then went to greet other guests.


    Just when the buffet was halfway through, Ste¡¯s mobile phone suddenly received a push from one of her social media,


    With the title: A video of Tawana Sweet debating with a mysterious person on LGBT topics in Tokyo was leaked.


    She said in surprise: ¡°Mr. Ye, it seems that the video of your previous debate with Tawana has been uploaded to the Inte!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Click it to see if it has been censored.¡±


    Ste clicked on the push and clearly saw that except for Tawana,


    Everyone else in the video, including Marven, was mosaiced.


    So she put her phone on the table for everyone to watch, and said,


    ¡°The video is mosaiced.¡±


    ¡°Unless someone is familiar with your voice,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, it is impossible to know that this person is you.¡±

 Chapter 6592

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6592</h2>


    Marven nodded and watched the video on the phone y little by little.


    It can be seen from the video that it was shot from Trevor¡¯s angle at the time,


    And Trevor did not delete any content from the video as he said.


    After the video was yed, Ste immediately opened thement area.


    At this time, there was not much valuable content in thement area.


    Most of them were replies with some expressions,


    Which was simr to the behavior of domesticizens who were keen on grabbing the sofa.


    This may be because many people did not have time to watch the video before postingments.


    About ten or twenty secondster,


    Thements in thement area grew rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye,


    The growth was also in thosements with substantive content.


    The debate between the two in thement area soon showed a one-sided trend.


    Most people replied to this video, thinking that the content of the mosaic of the mysterious man was reasonable and well-founded,


    Especially that Marven¡¯s view of ¡°not protecting, but producing LGBT¡± touched the hearts of many people at once.


    And Tawana¡¯s performance in the video was indeed very poor.


    Her eloquence, logic, and arguments were all crushed by the mysterious man,


    This made the audience feel that Tawana was like a child who was having trouble for no reason.


    Not only that, because of Marven¡¯s argument about minors,


    When the audience agrees with him, they will subconsciously think that Tawanna¡¯s previous efforts to promote those arguments in public have actually poisoned many minors.


    This has brought a lot of criticism to her.


    Fortunately, she has arge number of fans all over the world.


    In addition to her fans, there are also some groups who like her songs very much,


    But they can¡¯t say they like her or hate her.


    These people will be rtively softer in their attitude towards her.


    They know that many things she did before were a bit inappropriate,


    But they will not attack her for this reason.


    Of course, there are also many voices in thements who spare no effort to support Tawanna.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    These people may be loyal fans of her,


    Or they may be s3xual minorities who have been taken care of by Tawanna.


    Even though Marven has said in the video that he respects LGBT, he just doesn¡¯t want public figures to mention it too much in front of the public,


    And doesn¡¯t want people with ulterior motives to use this loophole to seek other benefits,


    But these angry users still criticize Marven in the forum,


    And even put a hat on him that hecks respect for LGBT and even opposes LGBT.


    However, these voices ount for a small proportion of thement area,


    And are usually drowned out by arge number of voices supporting Marven.


    Even the British author Rowling, who has been under attack, reposted this video on social media and wrote:


    ¡°What this mysterious man said is what I have always wanted to express,¡±


    ¡°But many celebrities like Tawanna regard LGBT as gods, and do not allow anyone to spheme,¡±


    ¡°Or even question the inappropriate behavior of this group,¡±


    ¡°So they have been publicly criticizing me and even boycotting me,¡±


    ¡°Which is a kind of position kidnapping in itself, and I have long had enough of what these people have done!¡±


    ¡°In addition, what I am most concerned about now is that after I sent out this tweet today,¡±


    ¡°Those who had previously criticized me how will the public figures who criticized me attack me next?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they have realized their own problems and started to keep silent.¡±


    ¡°Let us wait and see.¡±


    As soon as this tweet came out, manyizens expressed their support for Rowling in thement area,


    And also specifically mentioned those public figures who had previously publicly criticized and used her,


    Including those actors who became famous by ying the characters in Rowling¡¯s books.


    These actors had previously spared no effort to publicly boycott Rowling,


    And even wanted to remove her from the stories she created,


    But now, after watching the video and Rowling¡¯s tweets,


    They were all silent.


    At this time, no one dared to publicly criticize Rowling again,


    Because Tawanna has now be the target of public criticism.


    If any of them jumped out to criticize Rowling at this time,


    They would probably be attacked byizens around the world like Tawanna.


    At this time, Tawanna in the dressing room was silently reading thements on her post.


    After reading manyments, Trevor at the side couldn¡¯t help but ask her:


    ¡°Babe, the current public opinion is not in your favor.¡±


    ¡°You must not let them affect your mentality.¡±


    Then he immediatelyforted her:


    ¡°Fortunately, most people are more tolerant of you.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t make public statements in the future,¡±


    ¡°Everyone should be able to realize that you have changed.¡±


    Tawanna put down her phone and said seriously:


    ¡°The video is not in my favor, which proves that I was wrong before.¡±


    ¡°I hope that the spread of this video can make more people understand the essence of this matter,¡±


    ¡°Let many people like me realize their mistakes,¡±


    ¡°And let them know that it is not toote to turn back now.¡±

 Chapter 6593

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6593</h2>


    When the video went viral all over the world,


    Tawanna had already put the matter behind her and started to prepare for tonight¡¯s performance.


    Marven knew that Trevor must have obtained Tawanna¡¯s consent to release this video,


    And it might even be Tawanna¡¯s own intention,


    So his opinion of her changed a little.


    After all, this video will not only cause her to lose a certain amount of poprity,


    But may even lose a group of fans.


    It takes a lot of courage for Tawanna to release this video.


    However, Marven thinks that in the long run,


    This matter is actually a good thing for her.


    Because. Sooner orter,


    She will take this step and break with those people with ulterior motives.


    Although this video makes her look a little embarrassed,


    It is not apanied by any substantial scandal after all.


    If she can seize the opportunity and take advantage of the poprity of this video to draw a clear line with those people with ulterior motives,


    Then she can get off the bus andnd safely.


    After eating the buffet, the dome scene is about to enter the audience.


    Marven realized that although he was mosaiced in the video,


    Trevor had not processed his clothes and body shape.


    If he went directly to the backstage to watch the performance,


    He might be photographed by the audience intentionally or unintentionally.


    If it was uploaded to the Inte, his identity would be exposed.


    So he asked Ste to find Mitsui Yoshitaka and asked him to coordinate a box.


    He, Ave, Elsa, and Ste came to the box through the internal passage.


    Although it was a little far from the stage,


    It was impable in privacy.


    There were also tworge LCD screens on both sides of the scene,


    So the performance effect was guaranteed to a certain extent.


    At seven o¡¯clock, the performance officially began.


    Although the video had some impact on Tawana¡¯s reputation,


    It hardly changed in front of these fanatical fans.


    The enthusiastic cheers of the fans were like a tsunami,


    Whichpletely ignited the atmosphere of the entire scene from the first second of the opening.


    Tawana is indeed a talented top singer.


    Her stage performance is very eye-catching and her performance is quite stable.


    She sang and danced for three consecutive songs at the beginning,


    And her breath was not affected at all.


    After singing three songs, she finally said hello to the Tokyo audience,


    And then exchanged a few polite words as usual.


    In the past, she, in addition to being polite to the audience at the concert,


    Would inevitably mention her favorite subject.


    She had always imed to be a staunch supporter of it.


    Every time, she not only calls on everyone to support it like her,


    But also criticizes those who were against it, especially the politicians.


    At this moment, in addition to the audience at the scene,This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Many Western fans andizens who are watching the fun are squatting on social media,


    Wanting to see how she would react after the bet failed.


    They even think that Tawana is likely to announce her departure from the United States at today¡¯s concert.


    After all, many stars have boasted that if the result is not what they want in the elections,


    They will leave the United States and will not return in the next four years.


    Among these stars, Tawana has the greatest influence,


    So everyone also wants to see if she will express something at tonight¡¯s concert.


    But what surprised everyone was that her concertsted three and a half hours,


    There was an interactive session for every few songs.


    When the interactive session came,


    She would take the microphone and chat with the audience.


    But surprisingly, in the three and a half-hours of performance and ten interactive sessions,


    She did not mention a word rted to it.


    This abnormal behavior not only surprised ordinary fans,


    But also disappointed those special fans.


    They were waiting for her to speak for them as usual at the concert,


    But who would have thought that after waiting for a whole night,


    They did not hear her say even a half-word about themselves.


    After the performance, the fans who felt abandoned stood in ce and began to post on social media to criticize Tawanna¡¯s betrayal without waiting to leave.


    Many people insulted her as a coward and a viin who changed her mind ording to the wind,


    And even criticized her for supporting LGBT before catering to the loser.


    Now that she saw that the other party had lost,


    She immediately stopped all support.


    This statement was indeed agreed upon by many fans in the same group.


    For a time, Tawanna was constantly scolded on the Inte.


    She, who had just finished her performance and returned to the backstage, had no time to catch her breath when her agent came up to her in surprise and asked her,


    ¡°Tawanna, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that the wholework is attacking you and thinking you are a fence-sitter?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you respond to the LGBTmunity and show some support?¡±

 Chapter 6594

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6594</h2>


    Tawanna said expressionlessly, ¡°From today on,¡±


    ¡°I will only do what an artist should do in front of the public,¡±


    ¡°And will no longer publicly oppose or support any controversial views.¡±


    The agent said anxiously, ¡°You have to know that the whole society is supporting them.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with your heart.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t support them,¡±


    ¡°You will be the target of public criticism!¡±


    Then the agent said, ¡°I think we¡¯d better think of an exnation,¡±


    ¡°And find a way to exin to these fans and calm their emotions.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Tawanna said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to exin to anyone, including you.¡±


    After that, she looked at her makeup artist and said,


    ¡°Help me remove my makeup.¡±


    Her makeup artist is also a member of a minority group who has publiclye out.


    He is very dissatisfied with Tawanna¡¯s current attitude and said,


    ¡°Tavanna, do you know how many people have high expectations of you and regard you as a beacon of life?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many people who are in trouble orck support and affirmation are waiting to see you support them on stage?¡±


    ¡°But you let them down!¡±


    ¡°Now everyone on the Inte is ming you, you betrayed them!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When she heard this, she was immediately furious.


    She had suppressed too many emotions today,


    And she couldn¡¯t hold it back and exploded at that moment.


    She turned around, walked up to the makeup artist, and said loudly,


    ¡°First of all, I haven¡¯t betrayed anyone!¡±


    ¡°I could speak out in support before, and now I can naturally remain silent.¡±


    ¡°My mouth, my throat, and my voice are my own!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I have spoken for someone a few times, and then it bes someone else¡¯s!¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her voice a few points and said loudly,


    ¡°Secondly, everyone has the freedom to choose.¡±


    ¡°I have always respected you, and it¡¯s the same now,¡±


    ¡°But do you respect me? Do you respect my own choice?¡±


    ¡°You have worked for me for several years, and I have also taken great care of you.¡±


    ¡°I have supported you with all my strength for so long,¡±


    ¡°And now I am tired and want to take a break.¡±


    ¡°How could I let you down and betray you?¡±


    The makeup artist didn¡¯t expect Tawanna to be so emotional.


    She felt guilty and flustered for a moment, and hurriedly said,


    ¡°Tavanna, I¡­ I don¡¯t mean that¡­¡±


    ¡°I just think¡­ many people who expect your encouragement will be disappointed¡­¡±


    She asked him, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m disappointed now?¡±


    ¡°Even if you treat people in a thousand ways, as long as you do one bad thing, you will bepletely denied by the other party or even attacked, scolded, and threatened.¡±


    ¡°Is this the end of a good person?¡±


    ¡°If this is the end of a good person, then I¡¯d rather not be such a good person!¡±


    After that, she immediately said to her agent,


    ¡°Terminate the contract between me and the makeup artist.¡±


    ¡°All thepensation must be paid today.¡±


    The agent was slightly startled and shocked,


    But he quickly came to his senses and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡±


    The makeup artist was able to be so sessful in this field because of Tavana¡¯s appreciation.


    Now, not only can he earn generousmissions from Tavana, but he himself has gained millions of fans on social media because of her.


    In his spare time, he is a beauty blogger and earns millions of dors a year.


    Without Tavana¡¯s golden signboard, his future ie will definitely be greatly reduced.


    Thinking that he was going to lose his job and his reputation again,


    He suddenly became anxious and blurted out:


    ¡°Tavanna, you can¡¯t just fire me like this! This is not fair!¡±


    Tawanna said: ¡°The contract between us was reached under equal and fair conditions,¡±


    ¡°So there is nothing unfair as long as everything is done ording to the contract.¡±


    ¡°I know that the first thing you may do when you leave here is to curse me on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will not continue!¡±


    After that, she said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to argue or fight with me.¡±


    ¡°I have made a decision and I will not change it!¡±


    Seeing that she was ruthless, the makeup artist said gloomily:


    ¡°Tavanna, since you insist on firing me, then I promise you that you will definitely regret it!¡±


    ¡°I will make you pay a price you can¡¯t imagine!¡±


    After that, he said, ¡°Of course, I am personally very satisfied with the past few years of cooperation with you,¡±


    ¡°So I will give you one night to think about it.¡±


    ¡°If you change your mind tomorrow, you can contact me,¡±


    ¡°And I will pretend that what happened today never happened.¡±


    Tawanna smiled and said calmly, ¡°No need, Kevin, believe me, among all the threats I face, you are the least lethal one.¡±


    ¡°If you want to retaliate against me by ndering me on the Inte, go ahead, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°As for how those people outside attack me, I¡¯m not afraid either;¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out. I, Tawanna Sweet, have to get through this by myself.¡±


    ¡°As long as I get through, I¡¯m still myself.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t, I can just quit the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve made enough money. Even if I quit the entertainment industry from today, I¡¯ll still get a million dors in copyright share every day.¡±


    ¡°What impact can some rumors have on me?¡±


    She looked at the other party and sneered,


    ¡°Kevin, if you and I part ways amicably, you can still go out and continue your own career as Tawanna¡¯s former makeup artist.¡±


    ¡°But if you target me, I will confront you openly.¡±


    ¡°By then, in the eyes of outsiders, you will be a b!tch who received my favor and support,¡±


    ¡°But turned around and bit me!¡±


    ¡°Do you think anyone will dare to keep someone like you around?¡±


    ¡°Who will follow a shameless trash like you on social media?¡±

 Chapter 6595

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6595</h2>


    Tawana¡¯s sudden warning made the makeup artist realize the danger immediately.


    He had followed her for so many years,


    But this was the first time he saw her being so aggressive.


    He had no doubts about what she said.


    Everyone knew that she was the most profitable singer in the world.


    Her music was licensed to song software, movies, television, and physical record sales around the world.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    There were at least tens of millions of people listening to her songs every day.


    These people were using practical actions to create ie for her like fireflies around the world.


    The light of a single firefly may be very small,


    But you have to know that this is the viewpoint of tens of millions or even more people.


    When they all gather in her bank ount,


    It will bring her at least millions of dors in ie every day.


    These copyright ies cannot be taken away by any person or group.


    Even if she is boycotted by the whole world because of some remarks in the future,


    As long as her songs are still listened to,


    Those tforms must pay her a share of the copyright.


    It¡¯s like JK Rowling.


    Those Harry Potter actors can attack her and criticize her,


    But they can never separate her name from the work,


    Because there are still people reading her books,


    Buying her books, and remaking her stories,


    So she can get the royalties she deserves.


    If Tawanna chose to lie down at the age of thirty,


    She could live the best and most luxurious life in her life.


    For a makeup artist like him who makes a living by reputation and personal premium, qualifications and reputation are his rice bowl.


    Once there is a problem with qualifications or reputation copses,


    He willpletely lose the social status he has worked so hard to build.


    Makeup artists have no copyright ie.


    Once no one hires him, he will run out of money.


    At this moment, he was already very fearful, fearing that Tawanna would really fight him to the death,


    So he immediately changed his attitude,


    And said tteringly and apologetically:


    ¡°Tavanna, I¡¯m sorry, I was confused just now.¡±


    ¡°After so many years of cooperation, you should know that I am an idealist.¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t hold it against me¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as you can give me another chance,¡±


    ¡°I will serve you wholeheartedly,¡±


    ¡°And I can put all those positions and ideologies behind me¡­¡±


    Tawanna said disdainfully: ¡°Forget it, Kevin,¡±


    ¡°I have seen your face very clearly just now.¡±


    ¡°You are not an idealist, you are just a thorough egoist,¡±


    ¡°And you only have your own interests in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°You are harmless now, but you just realized that your fangs cannot defeat me,¡±


    ¡°So from now on, I hope we will not have any contact.¡±


    ¡°If you can control your mouth and don¡¯t talk nonsense outside,¡±


    ¡°Then you can tell everyone that our cooperation is a good one,¡±


    ¡°And you can even tell everyone that you are tired of it.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, remember, if you are a rotten and smelly egg, then I,¡±


    ¡°I am a mountain of gold! Not only are our values far apart,¡±


    ¡°But our hardness is also very different!¡±


    ¡°If you, a rotten egg, want to touch the mountain of gold,¡±


    ¡°You will end up being shattered to pieces!¡±


    ¡°And my biggest loss is nothing more than being smelt by your stench.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just disgusting!¡±


    After saying this, Tawanna ignored him,


    But looked at her agent and said coldly:


    ¡°Call Eddie and ask him to fly to Tokyo tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°He will be my makeup artist in the future!¡±


    The agent was also shocked by the aggressiveness shown by Tawanna today,


    And hurriedly said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him right away!¡±


    Kevin on the side was pale, regretful, afraid, and worried.


    It was the first time he saw Tawanna so aggressive,


    And he was indeedpletely shocked by her aura.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend Tawanna,


    So he could only escape into the bathroom alone.


    He still had a lot of personal belongings in the dressing room,

 Chapter 6596

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6596</h2>


    But at this time he didn¡¯t dare to offend Tawanna again,


    So he could only hide in the bathroom and wanted to wait until Tawanna left before packing up his things and leaving Japan.


    Originally, he really wanted to retaliate against her,


    And even nned to use his identity as her makeup artist to make exaggerated revtions about Tawanna,


    And it would be best if he could portray Tawanna as a hypocritical and cunning viin through his own remarks.


    He even thought of a starting point, directly telling all LGBT groups as a hom0sexual that Tana didn¡¯t really care about them,


    Nor did she really want to fight for their interests,


    But was using them to show off herself.


    In addition, Tawanna did not speak out for LGBT tonight,


    Which was his best assist.


    But now, he haspletely given up this idea.


    Tawanna¡¯s strong aura and murderous attitude when threatening him havepletely frightened him.


    He can only choose to ept Tawanna¡¯s proposal and leave honestly.


    At least he can get the title of her former makeup artist.


    At this time, Tawana told her agent:


    ¡°There is one more thing. Tell everyone in the team tonight to terminate all vacation ns.¡±


    ¡°In the next month, I will hold ten concerts in China.¡±


    ¡°Everyone can wait until these ten concerts are over before taking a vacation!¡±


    The agent was stunned and blurted out: ¡°Going to China to hold ten concerts?¡±


    ¡°Tawana, howe such arge-scale performance n has not been notified until now?¡±


    ¡°A lot of work needs to be coordinated and prepared in advance.¡±


    ¡°This time window is too short¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, everyone thought that they would take a vacation after the concert in Tokyo,¡±


    ¡°So everyone had already booked their departure and departure from Tokyo.¡±


    ¡°Tickets to all parts of the world,¡±


    ¡°It would be hard for everyone to ept the termination of their vacation ns at this time¡­¡±


    Tawana said calmly: ¡°I¡¯m notifying you now because this matter was only finalized today.¡±


    ¡°As for the problem of time constraints, you need to find a way to ovee it.¡±


    ¡°China is very close to Tokyo.¡±


    ¡°The equipment we brought to this concert can be shipped directly to China after the concert.¡±


    ¡°You can start to coordinate the equipment from China now.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any resources in China, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°You can find a broker to help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than paying a little more money. It doesn¡¯t matter;¡±


    ¡°As for the issue of team vacation, you will tell everyer that all those who stay to apany me toplete these ten concerts will receive five times the sry.¡±


    ¡°If the ten performances can be sessfullypleted without major performance idents,¡±


    ¡°I will give everyone an additional two months¡¯ sry as a bonus.¡±


    ¡°In addition, after the performance,¡±


    ¡°I will personally pay for them to get a first-ss ticket to any ce in the world and give them 20 days of vacation.


    After hearing this, the agent waspletely dumbfounded.


    Working overtime for one month can get five months¡¯ sry, and if you do a good job,


    You can get seven months¡¯ sry.


    This temptation is too great.


    It is equivalent to working well in this month, which can be equivalent to half a year at ordinary times!


    With such a generous sry reward, he believes that most people will not leave.


    So, she said excitedly: ¡°Okay Tawana,¡±


    ¡°I will call a meeting of all the team memberster and tell everyone about this.¡±


    Tawana nodded and said lightly:


    ¡°Make a list before midnight tonight,¡±


    ¡°And count who is willing to stay and who is not willing and give it to me.¡±


    The agent hurriedly said: ¡°No problem, I will give you the list before tonight!¡±


    Tavana said nothing more, turned around, and went into her dressing room.


    At this time, Tavana, who entered the dressing room alone, suddenly felt relieved.


    The remarks just now were not her usual style, but when facing Kevin¡¯s shameless face,


    She suddenly thought of Marven¡¯s confidence when debating with her,


    And his strong aura when he saved herself and controlled Mitsui Yoshitaka.


    She didn¡¯t know where the sh of inspiration came from.


    Recalling Marven¡¯s words and deeds, she couldn¡¯t help but put it into practice,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    And this also made her discover a new world.


    This way of treating the enemy with full aura and ruthlessness is really pleasant and exciting!


    At this time, there was a gentle knock on the door,


    And Trevor asked cautiously outside the door:


    ¡°Tavana, can Ie in?¡±


    Tavana blurted out: ¡°Come in!¡±


    Trevor pushed the door in, and then quickly closed the door,


    And couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Tavana, you handled it so well just now.¡±


    ¡°I thought it would be troublesome for Kevin to turn against us at this time,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to scare him!¡±


    Tavanna said: ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare him.¡±


    ¡°If he dares to do that, I will destroy his career with my own hands!¡±

 Chapter 6597

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6597</h2>


    Trevor was surprised by Tavana¡¯s change.


    In the past, she had a bad temper.


    Although she often got angry with others, most of the time, people could see that she was strong on the outside but weak on the inside.


    She made a lot of noise but was not very lethal.


    But now, she seemed to have changed.


    Not only was she strong inside, but she could also urately find the enemy¡¯s weak spot and kill him with one blow.


    At a certain moment, he also found Marven¡¯s shadow in Tavana¡¯s performance.


    He felt that she should have been greatly influenced by Marven,


    And even in her deep subconscious,


    She already had a strong admiration for Marven.


    However, he was not jealous or unhappy.


    On the one hand, he respected and appreciated Marven.


    On the other hand, he could see that Marven had a good rtionship with his wife and it was impossible for him to have any other thoughts about Tavana.


    At this moment, Trevor¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang in his pocket.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He took it out and found that it was the private cell phone that Tawanna and others had given him to keep before the stage.


    So he handed the phone to her and said, ¡°Honey, your call.¡±


    Tawanna took a look and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little confused.


    The call turned out to be from her mother.


    It should be morning in the United States now.


    Her mother called her at this time.


    She must have seen some content on the Inte.


    After hesitating for a moment, she pressed the answer button and said,


    ¡°Mom, is there something wrong?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Tavana¡¯s mother asked nervously,


    ¡°Tavanna, I saw the video of you arguing with someone else on the Inte,¡±


    ¡°And I felt that the person who took the video was sitting next to you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your team? How could they allow someone around you to secretly take a video of you at a private party and upload it to the Inte!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even gotten up yet, and I¡¯ve received many calls from the reporters.¡±


    ¡°They all want to interview me and ask me what I think about the video.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Tavana exined, ¡°Mom, that video was taken by Trevor.¡±


    ¡°Trevor?!¡± Tavana¡¯s mother asked angrily,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Trevor?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he see that you have been at a disadvantage in this debate?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that if this kind of video is spread, it will inevitably have a negative impact on you?¡±


    Tavana said, ¡°Mom, I asked Trevor to take the video, and I asked him to upload it to the Inte too.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Tawanna¡¯s mother said angrily,


    ¡°You should know that you have already lost when the other party brought up the minors.¡±


    ¡°No matter how you exin, you can¡¯t win over the other party.¡±


    ¡°How can you let Trevor upload the video to the Inte?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this equivalent to exposing yourself online?¡±


    ¡°Also, why didn¡¯t you speak up for them at your concert today?¡±


    ¡°You have to know that every time you hold a concert, many people go to the scene or keep refreshing the status on the Inte,¡±


    ¡°Hoping to hear your personal support.¡±


    ¡°You have been speaking up for them in the previous performances without exception.¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly stop today?


    Tavana said: ¡°Mom, I know I lost. As for why I didn¡¯t speak out, it¡¯s because I realized my previous mistakes.¡±


    ¡°As a public figure, and as a public figure liked by many minors, I must be responsible for my words and deeds,¡±


    ¡°So I have decided to no longer express my views on any issues from now on.¡±


    Tavana¡¯s mother said with some regret:


    ¡°Tavanna, you are already in your 30s.¡±


    ¡°You must be more mature andprehensive when considering issues.¡±


    ¡°Some positions have be universal values of the entire Western world.¡±


    ¡°As a public figure, you must publicly support such values, and if you don¡¯t express your views,¡±


    ¡°Many people with bad intentions will think that you are actually opposed to it in your bones,¡±


    ¡°And they will definitely call on others to attack you!¡±


    ¡°This will have a great impact on your career!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom, I think it¡¯s time to stand on the right point of view.¡±


    ¡°If someone wants to attack me for this, I don¡¯t care.¡±

 Chapter 6598

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6598</h2>


    Tavana knew that her mother was worried about the loss of her career and ie,¡±


    ¡°But she also knew that her mother was not aware of the fact that she was almost assassinated.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Her mother may think that the future is important,


    But for her, it is no longer important.


    Tawana¡¯s mother really didn¡¯t know the whole story.


    When she heard Tawana say that, she immediately criticized her,


    ¡°Grow up, Tawana! As the most famous singer in the world, you should know that true sess is to be liked by the majority of people.¡±


    ¡°Only when the majority of people like you can you maximize your value!¡±


    ¡°Now, most people and the whole social atmosphere support this.¡±


    ¡°So you must stand in the same camp with them,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise you will deviate from the mainstream!¡±


    Tawanna didn¡¯t expect her mother to be so persistent in preaching to her,


    And said impatiently: ¡°Mom, have you ever thought about it, the winner has never been a supporter of those people,¡±


    ¡°But he still won, which proves that what you said may not be the real mainstream.¡±


    Tawanna¡¯s mother was slightly startled and then said:


    ¡°But you have to figure out who your audience is.¡±


    ¡°Will those who support him support you?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have time to attack you, let alone bring you a dime of ie.¡±


    ¡°If you cater to them now, isn¡¯t it tantamount to asking for trouble?¡±


    Then she said: ¡°The election results have juste out, and you immediately chose to remain silent today,¡±


    ¡°Which is unusual.¡±


    ¡°Those who have always supported you will mistakenly think that you are doing this to show goodwill to the other party,¡±


    ¡°And the supporters of the other party¡­¡±


    ¡°The supporters will also think that you are just a fence-sitter, which will make you a nobody,¡±


    ¡°And people from both sides have already jumped out to use you on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°If both sides are unsatisfied, it will have a huge impact on you.¡±


    Tawana didn¡¯t expect that this incident would cause such a big reaction from her mother.


    Although she was unhappy, she didn¡¯t want to specte on her mother¡¯s motives with bad thoughts, so she said,


    ¡°Mom, I have my own ns for this matter, so you don¡¯t have to persuade me.¡±


    ¡°I just finished the performance and haven¡¯t had time to remove my makeup.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk to youter.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I will have ten concerts in China next,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯te back in a short time.¡±


    ¡°I will tell you in advance when I have toe back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it, bye for now.¡±


    The mother on the other end of the phone eximed,


    ¡°What?! Ten concerts?!¡±


    ¡°Howe I don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    ¡°How on earth is this¡­¡±


    Without waiting for her mother to ask the question,


    Tawana simply hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Trevor beside her:


    ¡°Trevor, do you think my mother cares about me or my so-called future?¡±


    Trevorforted: ¡°I think she should regard you and your future as a whole.¡±


    ¡°The situation on the Inte today is indeed not very friendly to you.¡±


    ¡°It is normal for her to worry about you and your future.¡±


    Tawana nodded gently and said, ¡°She only sees my mour,¡±


    ¡°But there are many dirty and dangerous things she doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I do this, although part of it is from my heart,¡±


    ¡°But part of it is to be able to live well.¡±


    ¡°Just like Mr. Ye said, if I want topletely get rid of the threats of those people,¡±


    ¡°It is only possible to get the help of the winner.¡±


    ¡°So even if I get scolded, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Living well is more important than anything else.¡±


    ¡°In the next ten concerts in China, I will do the same as today,¡±


    ¡°Not talking about it, not expressing opinions randomly.¡±


    ¡°I hope that before the end of the ten concerts,¡±


    ¡°I can reach a consensus with the winner!

 Chapter 6599

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6599</h2>


    At this moment, in the United States, far across the ocean,


    Tawanna¡¯s abnormal behavior has indeed attracted the attention of the winner and his staff.


    However, Tawanna has always been the most enthusiastic ¡°thorn¡± who publicly sings the opposite tune.


    The winner does not know whether Tawanna did not speak nonsense at the Tokyo concert because she really wants to change her mind,


    Or because she had to temporarily restrain herself because of the release of the previous video.


    Therefore, it is too early for them to contact her now.


    It is better to observe her.


    Otherwise, once they contact her, their purpose of trying to win her over will inevitably be exposed.


    If the other party catches them and makes a fuss,


    The overall gain will outweigh the loss.


    After all, the oue is now determined.


    A big star like Tawanna no longer has much strategic significance for the winner.


    It is nothing more than having her to add icing on the cake,


    And it is harmless without her.


    However, if the other party catches them and makes a fuss just for the sake of adding icing on the cake, then it is naturally picking up sesame seeds and losing watermelons.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Therefore, the most stable gship is to observe and confirm that her position has indeed changed,


    And then contact her toplete thest step of adding icing on the cake.


    This is the best choice.


    At the same time, a private ne took off urgently from a small airport in Washington,


    And flew to the U.S. Virgin Inds in the Caribbean.


    On the ne, several middle-aged and elderly white men in their 50s and 60s sat in four luxurious seats facing each other in the cabin without saying a word.


    The expressions of the four men were all gloomy,


    Especially the gray-haired man in his 60s, who was full of anger.


    Although the ne was still in the climbing phase,


    He had already unbuckled his seat belt,


    And forced himself to stand up in the upward-angled fusge, angrily questioning:


    ¡°What the h3ll is going on?!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say they had already put everyone in the car?¡±


    ¡°Why did everyone disappear,¡±


    ¡°And then Tawanna went back to finish the concert?!¡±


    The three people in front of him looked at each other nervously,


    And finally, a blond middle-aged man spoke up:


    ¡°Chairman, the killer we sent did trick her into the car,¡±


    ¡°And even the Mitsui family didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    ¡°The team leader alsomunicated with the person in charge of destroying the body.¡±


    ¡°It is said that they wanted to take her in the car alone,¡±


    ¡°But because the situation wasplicated, her boyfriend and one of her bodyguards also got in the car,¡±


    ¡°And then there was no news from them suddenly.¡±


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t contact anyone, but Tawanna showed up at the performance at the dome on time,¡±


    ¡°So we spected that either our people were bribed by her,¡±


    ¡°Or they were killed.¡±


    Another person said: ¡°Being bribed by Tawanna can be ignored.¡±


    ¡°Our people know our strength best.¡±


    ¡°Even if Tawanna gives them more money, they will not be able to live to spend it.¡±


    ¡°By then, not only will she die, but none of them will survive.


    The white-haired man said angrily:


    ¡°Excluding the possibility of being bribed,¡±


    ¡°There is only one possibility left,¡±


    ¡°Which is that the people you sent were killed by the other party.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the people you sent this time top killers?¡±


    ¡°And there are ninjas cooperating with them.¡±


    ¡°With so many people and taking the first-mover advantage,¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a big problem?¡±

 Chapter 6600

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6600</h2>


    This¡­¡±


    The three of them were sweating profusely.


    The blond man said with a stiff face,


    ¡°Chairman, since we don¡¯t know the specific situation, we can only guess.¡±


    ¡°It is possible that there is a top expert around Tawana that we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°It is also possible that the Mitsui family noticed something unusual and kept a hand behind the scenes.¡±


    ¡°The main thing is that all our people are missing now.¡±


    ¡°We can only guess what happened in the middle.¡±


    The white-haired man said sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to guess what happened.¡±


    ¡°I only know one thing, that is, Tawanna must die!¡±


    ¡°In order to use this woman¡¯s influence to win her over,¡±


    ¡°Those idiots took the initiative to tell her many secrets and showed her many things that should not be known to outsiders.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Now the person they have high hopes for haspletely failed.¡±


    ¡°Once the power transition ispleted, they will spare no effort to investigate these things.¡±


    ¡°At that time, she will be one of their breakthroughs.¡±


    ¡°And I believe that they must also be holding back their energy and vow to eradicate the thorn.¡±


    ¡°You know who Tawanna is. This kind of young woman from a middle-ss family cannot have real crisis response capabilities.¡±


    ¡°Once the FBI sits in front of her for interrogation,¡±


    ¡°She will tell everyone everything she knows soon.¡±


    Then he added: ¡°This woman¡¯s influence is too great.¡±


    ¡°At least 2 billion people on the earth know who she is.¡±


    ¡°The other party will definitely use this as the biggest breakthrough point.¡±


    ¡°Once she is conquered by the other party, this will be the biggest news in the world.¡±


    ¡°So before she is conquered by the other party, those key bigwigs will definitely try their best to iste themselves from the risk.¡±


    ¡°By then, I am afraid all of us will die!¡±


    The blond man hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Chairman, what do you think we should do now?¡±


    The white-haired man said coldly: ¡°When you go hunting on the African continent,¡±


    ¡°The local organizers will provide you with a lot of special equipment,¡±


    ¡°Including a pistol, a dagger, and a double-barreled shotgun.¡±


    ¡°The double-barreled shotgun has two triggers and twopletely independent firing systems and are designed to prevent you from firing a second shot as quickly as possible when you fail to put down the beast with one shot.¡±


    ¡°If you fail to kill the beast with two shots, you can still take out the pistol and continue to attack.¡±


    ¡°If the pistol is not enough to eliminate the danger,¡±


    ¡°You must use a dagger to fight the prey.¡±


    ¡°In short, only one of you and your prey can survive.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked around at the three people and continued,


    ¡°In my opinion, Tawanna must die, and the sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°So no matter what method you use or who you find, you mustunch a second or even a third assassination attempt,¡±


    ¡°As soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°You must not let her return to the United States alive.¡±


    ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t return to the United States,¡±


    ¡°We still have a chance toe back.¡±


    ¡°Once she returns to the United States, we can only die.¡±


    ¡°Any ce outside the United States.¡±


    The blond man frowned and said, ¡°Chairman, our main personnel in Japan are missing,¡±


    ¡°And the rest are some auxiliary personnel with averagebat effectiveness.¡±


    ¡°If I still want tounch a second round of assassination,¡±


    ¡°I must find a strong enough foreign aid.¡±


    The blond man said, ¡°In this case, find a suitable foreign aid immediately.¡±


    ¡°There is a saying, there must be a brave man under a big reward.¡±


    ¡°As long as the hidden money is enough, someone will fight for it!¡±


    ¡°You can contact thergest ninja family or underworld organization in Japan.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about ninjas, but as for the underworld, how about the Yamaguchi group?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they very powerful?¡±


    ¡°Tell them that if they can kill Tawanna,¡±


    ¡°I will give them 1 billion US dors!¡±

 Chapter 6601

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6601</h2>


    One billion dors, if used as a hidden fee for murder, is simply too high.


    Several subordinates were stunned and wished they could fly to Japan to take Tawana¡¯s head.


    So, the blond man couldn¡¯t help but say:


    ¡°Chairman, to be honest, I have never heard of such a thing as killing a person with one billion dors.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t cost so much money to assassinate politicians.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too wasteful to assassinate her?¡±


    The white-haired man said coldly:


    ¡°What do you know? If the matter is exposed and the private information of those big shots is exposed,¡±


    ¡°My life will be gone!¡±


    ¡°Your lives will be gone too!¡±


    ¡°You know how Jeffrey died.¡±


    ¡°The muzzle of the gun was almost against my a55hole.¡±


    ¡°Why are you worried about the money at this time?¡±


    Several people also realized the seriousness of the problem instantly.


    The blond man couldn¡¯t help but ask again:This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Chairman, will kill her satisfy those big shots?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid that we will leak the secret?¡±


    ¡°What if they are not satisfied with killing Tawanna,¡±


    ¡°And want to kill us like they did Jeffrey,¡±


    ¡°What should we do¡­¡±


    The white-haired man said: ¡°That¡¯s why I have to kill her as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°So that they can see my ability to act,¡±


    ¡°Let them know that I am still valuable,¡±


    ¡°And let them realize that I am not so easy to mess with.¡±


    ¡°If they want to do something to me,¡±


    ¡°They have to weigh the risks,¡±


    ¡°So that everyone can check and bnce each other!¡±


    He snorted coldly and continued:


    ¡°When I was 20 years old and just started my own business, I understood the truth.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you must let your opponents or partners see your courage,¡±


    ¡°Even if your courage is a bit redundant or even excessive in the eyes of ordinary people,¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Courage can be excessive, but it cannot be absent.¡±


    ¡°Now I am offering 1 billion U.S. dors for Tawanna¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°Those people who have connections will know the news first.¡±


    ¡°At that time, they will have to think carefully about whether to be my enemy or not.¡±


    ¡°If I also offer 1 billion U.S. dors for their heads,¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t kill them all,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely kill some of them.¡±


    ¡°Some people will face many dangers and troubles even if I can¡¯t kill them!¡±


    The blond man came to his senses and said,


    ¡°Chairman, I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°You want to send them a signal.¡±


    ¡°If you can spend 1 billion U.S. dors to kill Tawanna today,¡±


    ¡°You can spend 1 billion U.S. dors to kill them tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The white-haired man nodded and said,


    ¡°As long as this goal can be achieved,¡±


    ¡°The 1 billion U.S. dors will be worth it.¡±


    Then the white-haired man said,


    ¡°And you have to know that it¡¯s not that easy to kill Tawanna now.¡±


    ¡°Tawanna is now protected by the Mitsui family.¡±


    ¡°Whoever dares to take this task will be an enemy of the Mitsui family,¡±


    ¡°And may even have to kill the Mitsui family.¡±


    ¡°For those gangs,¡±


    ¡°It takes a lot of determination to provoke the Mitsui family.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Chairman!¡±


    The blond man immediately said,


    ¡°I will contact the Yamaguchi-Gumi and thergest ninja family there!¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, tens of thousands of spectators in the Tokyo Dome were leaving in an orderly manner.


    It is a long process for tens of thousands of people to leave.


    The huge flow of people slowly walked out of the venue and were taken away by various means of transportation.


    It would take at least an hour toplete.


    Marven originally wanted to leave early and return to the hotel,


    But when they were watching the show,


    For some reason, Sasaki Sachiko, who invited the three of them, never came.


    When the show was about to end, Elsa sent a message to Sasaki Sachiko.


    After asking, she found out that SMitsui Yoshitakawhadtemporarily asked bSasaki Sachikotforhelp.


    There were many trivial matters,


    So she had to wait until the end of the show to finish.


    Elsa didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong,


    And was happy that her bestie could get the attention of Mitsui Yoshitaka,


    But Marven immediately tasted the real purpose of Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s operation.


    He must be afraid that he would leave early,


    So he transferred Sasaki Sachiko,


    Who was originally going to apany everyone to watch the show?

 Chapter 6602

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6602</h2>


    Several East Asian countries, especially China, attach great importance to etiquette.


    Once you ept the invitation from a friend to participate in such a performance,


    You will naturally sort out the host-guest rtionship in your subconscious mind.


    As a guest, youe to the host¡¯s house to participate in the event.


    No matter what the reason is, whether you leave early or leave normally,


    You must say hello to the host before leaving.


    After he transferred Sasaki Sachiko away,N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It was equivalent to blocking the bug of Marven and the other two.


    Marven and the other two would definitely not leave before seeing Sasaki Sachiko.


    As Marven expected, when Elsa knew that Sasaki Sachiko could not get away for a while,


    She said to Marven and Ave:


    ¡°Ave, Marven, Sachiko is busy now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not leave in a hurry after the performance is over.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet her and say hello after she is done.¡±


    ¡°Then we will leave.¡±


    Ave smiled without hesitation and said:


    ¡°We must say hello to Sachiko before we leave.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we are not in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°The hotel is not far from here.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to squeeze out with the big group.¡±


    ¡°Wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°When everyone has left and Sachiko is done,¡±


    ¡°We will say hello to her.¡±


    ¡°Not only will it be foolproof in terms of etiquette,¡±


    ¡°But it will also not be too crowded when we leave.¡±


    After that, she looked at Marven and asked,


    ¡°Husband, what do you think?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you in everything.¡±


    Ste on the side also noticed Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s intention,


    So she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°You guys wait and say hello to Miss Sasaki.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Mr. Mitsui.¡±


    Ste knew that Marven didn¡¯t want Ave to know too much about him.


    This time, Marven directly asked for the right to host ten concerts of Tawana.


    Based on her understanding of Mitsui Yoshitaka, he would definitely find a way to investigate Marven¡¯s background,


    So she nned to find Mitsui Yoshitaka in advance to prevent him from meeting Marven and Ave at the same time,


    Let alone investigate Marven¡¯s identity casually.


    On the other side, Mitsui Yoshitaka also called Sasaki Sachiko to his side and said,


    ¡°Sachiko, right?¡±


    ¡°The distinguished Chinese guests you invited should not have left yet, right?¡±


    Sasaki Sachiko said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, my friend is still in the box.¡±


    ¡°She just sent me a message and wanted to meet me to say hello.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you have anything else I need to do.¡±


    ¡°If not, I would like to go and meet them first.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said, ¡°Then you go first,¡±


    ¡°And tell them by the way that I have to go to congratte Tawana first.¡±


    ¡°Then go and meet them as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°And tell them not to rush back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sasaki Sachiko hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Ruolin.¡±


    Soon, Sasaki Sachiko knocked on the box where Marven and the others were.


    Her best friend, Elsa went up to her and started chatting with her.


    Ave also thanked her again.


    Marven suddenly received a call from Ito Nanako.


    Seeing the name of the caller,


    He was a little surprised,


    So he took the opportunity to go out while the women were chatting.


    When he came to the deserted area,


    Marven pressed the answer button and asked,


    ¡°Nanako, what do you want to talk to me about?¡±


    Nanako said, ¡°Marven, I heard that you saved Tawana?¡±


    Marven asked curiously, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I asked them to keep this matter strictly confidential.¡±


    Nanako hurriedly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Marven.¡±


    ¡°Sanjing Xinmei of the Mitsui family is my good friend.¡±


    ¡°She told me about this.¡±


    ¡°She was very scared about this matter and had no one to talk to.¡±


    ¡°Out of trust in me, she told me.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know that I knew Marven,¡±


    ¡°But she felt that she had a good rtionship with me and I was very reliable,¡±


    ¡°So she just happened to talk to me.¡±


    When Marven heard Nanako say that Sanjing Xinmei was her best friend,


    He understood Sanjing Xinmei¡¯s motive for telling Nanako about this,


    So he said, ¡°In this case, I also understand very well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Nanako hesitated for a moment and whispered,


    ¡°Actually, Marven,¡±


    ¡°I called you because I need your help with something¡­¡±


    Marven said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me,¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what it is.¡±


    Nanako said, ¡°Marven, I received news that someone wants to spend 1 billion dors to buy Tawana¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°They found Hattori Hanzo, the leader of the Iga Ninja,¡±


    ¡°But they don¡¯t know that the Iga family has already pledged allegiance to the Ito family,¡±


    ¡°So Hattori Hanzo told me about this matter immediately¡­¡±

 Chapter 6603

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6603</h2>


    As thergest ninja family in Japan,


    The Iga Ninja participated in the Tokyo Rebellion and was almost wiped out by Marven.


    Then they changed direction in time and pledged allegiance to the Ito Family,


    And thus they avoided the fate of being wiped out.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The Tokyo Rebellion was originally a big fight that was not made public,


    So the outside world did not know that the Iga Ninja pledged allegiance to the Ito Family after the fight.


    The Iga Ninja was originally loyal to the Ito Family,


    But it was just a dying tactic, not sincere,


    But after seeing Marven¡¯s strength,


    The Iga Ninja had no second thoughts about the Ito Family.


    After the Americans found the Iga Ninja, they threw out a billion US dors for a hidden gift.


    The first thought of the Iga Ninja leader Hattori Hanzo when he received the news was that this opportunity to make a lot of money was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    If this deal was done, it would be enough for the entire Iga Ninja to eat and drink for decades.


    Naturally, it was an opportunity that could not be missed.


    But when he heard that Tawana was going to be killed on the territory of the Mitsui family,


    He immediately gave up the idea of making the money,


    Because he knew very well that Nanako Ito, the eldest daughter of the Ito family and the current head of the Ito family, and Mitsui Shinmi, the eldest daughter of the Mitsui family, were very good friends.


    Hattori Hanzo knew very well that he could not go to the home of the n leader¡¯s friend to kill people just to make money.


    It was not that he did not love money, but he knew very well that with Marven around,


    Let alone 1 billion US dors, even if it was 10 billion US dors, he could not have such a crooked idea,


    Otherwise, it would not only be as simple as having a life to make money but not a life to spend it,


    And the Iga Ninja might disappear from this world.


    So, Hattori Hanzo did not dare to dy and told Nanako Ito the news as soon as possible.


    After hearing about this, Nanako was very worried about the safety of her friend.


    In addition, she knew that Marven had taken his wife to Tokyo to watch Tawana¡¯s concert, so she quickly asked him for help.


    Although the Mitsui family is already rich enough to rival a country, the other party has offered a hidden payment of 1 billion US dors.


    This temptation is too great, and it will definitely make many desperate people take this risk regardless of everything.


    In the eyes of many desperate people, 100,000 US dors is worth risking their lives for, let alone 1 billion US dors!


    Marven did not expect that those people in the United States who wanted Tawanna¡¯s life would not give up.


    So he asked Ito Nanako on the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Nanako, how would they specifically pay for this 1 billion US dors?¡±


    Nanako said: ¡°Converted into Bitcoin. This batch of Bitcoin is now listed on thergest intermediary trading tform on the undergroundwork.¡±


    ¡°The requirements of the task have also been made clear.¡±


    ¡°No matter who it is, as long as they can kill Tawanna, they can get this 1 billion US dors in Bitcoin.¡±


    ¡°Even if he dies in the process of suicide, as long as it can be confirmed that Tawanna was killed by him,¡±


    ¡°The money will be recorded in his name and inherited by his legal heirs.¡±


    As she said, Nanako said, ¡°This tform is very authoritative in the undergroundwork.¡±


    ¡°They have sessfully served as an intermediary and referee for countless simr incidents, so their credibility is very high.¡±


    ¡°5% of the $1 billion in Bitcoin will be used to pay the tform¡¯s intermediary fee.¡±


    ¡°The tform will also verify the matter fairly and impartially to confirm who killed Tawana.¡±


    ¡°I estimate that many killer organizations and even gangs have received the news.¡±


    ¡°Faced with such a great temptation, they will definitely fight to the death.¡±


    ¡°Even if they die with Tawana, they can give their people and families a lifetime of wealth and glory.¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips and said,


    ¡°This is a bit tricky. The amount of money is so high, and it will be effective even if you die.¡±


    ¡°Many desperate people will even sacrifice their lives to fight for this huge sum of money for their families.¡±


    ¡°Even the bodyguards of the Mitsui family may kill Tawanna by surprise after knowing this.¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly, it is still unknown whether her boyfriend can withstand this temptation.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°In this situation, there is no way to seek help from the US Embassy or the Japanese police.¡±


    ¡°If someone in the embassy or the police wants to get the 1 billion US dors for their family, Tawanna¡¯s life safety will be greatly threatened.¡±


    ¡°Inparison, the Mitsui family is slightly safer.¡±


    ¡°At least the Mitsui family themselves will not take the 1 billion US dors seriously,¡±


    ¡°And for their own face, they will definitely do their best to protect Tawanna¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°However, whether the Mitsui family has the strength to protect her is an unknown.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Nanako said worriedly, ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you for help¡­¡±


    Marven asked her, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Nanako said, ¡°Marven, I hope¡­ I hope you can protect Xinmei and her family.¡±


    ¡°I just asked Xinmei, and she said that Tawana has been living in her house these days, and the same is true tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that those who want to make this 1 billion US dors will take risks and go to the Mitsui family.¡±


    ¡°Needless to say, the rtionship between Xinmei and me is natural.¡±


    ¡°As a best friend, I don¡¯t want her to be in any danger or trouble.¡±


    ¡°As for Tawana, although I don¡¯t have any personal rtionship with her, this girl is the most popr female singer nowadays.¡±


    ¡°If she is killed on the territory of the Mitsui family, the Mitsui family will be used and attacked by the whole world,¡±


    ¡°So I also hope that you can protect her safety¡­¡±


    As she said, Nanako asked nervously, ¡°Marven, my request¡­ is it too much¡­¡±


    Marven was also a little embarrassed for a while.


    He knew very well how tempting 1 billion US dors was.


    Hundreds of people might try to attack Mitsui¡¯s family tonight to take Tawanna¡¯s life.


    Although he has extraordinary strength, if he has to face countless enemies alone, it is still possible to protect himself,


    But if he wants to protect Tawanna¡¯s life at the same time,


    The difficulty will increase exponentially, and he is not absolutely sure.


    So, he asked Nanako: ¡°Nanako, does Hattori Hanzo know which people or organizations the other party has told about this secret?¡±


    Nanako said: ¡°I asked Hattori Hanzo, and he said he didn¡¯t know, but the other party told him that they had contacted several powerful groups and thepetition would be rtively fierce,¡±


    ¡°But as long as the Iga Ninja can kill Tawana before others,¡±


    ¡°The 1 billion US dors will be enjoyed exclusively by the Iga Ninja,¡±


    ¡°But if other groups get the upper hand, then the Iga Ninja will get nothing no matter how much it costs.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Now at least we can ensure that the Iga Ninja will not betray you.¡±


    ¡°In this way, the Iga Ninja will still be of some use.¡±


    Then Marven said: ¡°How about this, you let Hattori Hanzo bring people to Tokyo Dome immediately,¡±


    ¡°And the Iga Ninja will temporarily obey me starting today.¡±


    ¡°As for Tawana, she still has to live in Mitsui¡¯s house for the time being.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I will go to Mitsui¡¯s house tonight to keep an eye on her!¡±


    Hearing that Marven was willing to help, Ito Nanako finally felt relieved.


    She immediately said: ¡°I will ask Hattori Hanzo to meet you at the Dome.¡±

 Chapter 6604

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6604</h2>


    After that, she asked again: ¡°Marven, do you want me to inform Xinmei in advance about this matter,¡±


    ¡°So that the Mitsui family can be prepared, and at the same time let them fully cooperate with you?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marven said: ¡°You exin the situation to Mitsui Xinmei and ask her father to meet me backstage.¡±


    ¡°I am going to the backstage to find Tawana now.¡±


    ¡°If this news leaks out and is known by people around her, she may be in danger at any time.¡±


    Then, Marven instructed her: ¡°Nanako, you have to remind the Mitsui family not to call the police for the time being.¡±


    ¡°This may be counterproductive.¡±


    ¡°I know, Marven.¡± Nanako said immediately: ¡°I will contact Xinmei now!¡±


    Marven hung up the phone and immediately hurried to the backstage.


    The Dome is a circr performance venue with a stage designed on the northernmost side of the venue,


    While the VIP box area where Marven was located was on the southernmost side of the venue,


    Which was a bit far away. In order to prevent idents,


    Marven ran all the way and also called Ave.


    After the call was connected, Marven said in a very calm tone:


    ¡°Wife, after you and Elsa finish talking with Miss Sasaki, go back to the hotel first.¡±


    ¡°I still have to talk to Mr. Mitsui about the feng shui of the dome,¡±


    ¡°So I guess I won¡¯t be back untilte.¡±


    Ave said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, husband.¡±


    ¡°Elsa and I don¡¯t have anything to do. We¡¯ll just wait for you here.¡±


    Marven hurriedly said, ¡°The key is that Mr. Mitsui also wants me to go to his house to check his feng shui.¡±


    ¡°He is Miss Fei¡¯s friend, and it¡¯s hard to refuse such a kind invitation.¡±


    ¡°You two go back to the hotel first, and Miss Fei can take you there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle back to the hotel to find you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    Ave didn¡¯t want Marven to think about work wherever he went,


    But Marven mentioned Ste in his words, as if checking the feng shui for Mitsui Yoshitaka was also giving face to Ste.


    She couldn¡¯t persuade him now, so she said,


    ¡°Then don¡¯t be toote.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Marven responded and hung up the phone.


    He was not worried about Ave¡¯s safety.


    With the 1 billion hidden on Tawanna¡¯s head, no one would harm Ave here.


    If the killer came here, the best way was to let her leave first to avoid being frightened.


    At this moment, Tawanna didn¡¯t know that she was in great danger.


    She took off her makeup in the dressing room and was about to change her performance clothes when the door was suddenly kicked open, scaring her and Trevor.


    She subconsciously wanted to get angry at this unreasonable behavior,


    But when she saw that it was Marven who kicked the door in,


    She was surprised and asked: ¡°Ye¡­ Mr. Ye, what are you doing¡­¡±


    Marven walked towards her, took the eyeliner, eyebrow pencil, makeup brush, and other tools from the dressing table one by one, and said at the same time:


    ¡°Someone in the United States has offered 1 billion US dors to kill you.¡±


    ¡°From now on, until you leave Japan and enter China, your life safety will be greatly threatened.¡±


    ¡°So from now on, if you and Trevor want to live, you must obey me.¡±


    ¡°You must do whatever I tell you to do and go wherever I tell you to go.¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to have any questions,¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Let alone any doubts. Do you understand?¡±


    Tawanna was so scared that her face turned pale, and she blurted out:


    ¡°One¡­ one billion US dors¡­ just to take my life?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Marven nodded and asked her, ¡°Are you shocked by your own worth?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve heard of someone spending 1 billion U.S. dors to buy a girl¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°When you quit the entertainment industry in the future, you can tell this story and see if you can apply for a Guinness World Record.¡±


    Tawanna smiled bitterly and said, ¡°They are spending 1 billion to buy my life, not because my life is valuable,¡±


    ¡°But because they are afraid that I will live and tell some secrets¡­¡±


    Trevor on the side hurriedly said, ¡°Honey, since they want your life so much, you might as well post everything you know on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°In this way, they won¡¯t have to kill you to silence you.¡±


    Tawanna looked at Trevor with aplicated expression and said,


    ¡°If I say something, my own future will be over.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, even if I say it, they still won¡¯t let me go.¡±


    ¡°After all, even if I can tell many things, I can¡¯t produce real evidence,¡±


    ¡°And it won¡¯t have much impact on them.¡±


    ¡°However, once the superiors want to investigate these things,¡±


    ¡°I will be one of the key witnesses to identify them,¡±


    ¡°So they will definitely not let me live.¡±


    Trev asked anxiously: ¡°Tavanna, you¡­what secrets do you have with them that make them want to kill you at all costs?!¡±


    Tavanna said with a very tangled expression: ¡°Trev, believe me, I¡­I haven¡¯t done anything out of the ordinary,¡±


    ¡°But they tried their best to win me over at that time, and in order to integrate into their circle,¡±


    ¡°I have had a lot of contact with them and seen too much of what they did¡­¡±


    ¡°After I was with you, I haven¡¯t had any contact with them¡­¡±


    Trevor covered his face and sighed, not knowing whether it was regret or mncholy.


    At this time, Mitsui Yoshitaka hurried over with his daughter Mitsui Xinmei.


    He saw that the door was ajar, and he was uneasy, fearing that someone hade to attack Tawanna in advance,


    So he stopped Mitsui Xinmei and didn¡¯t dare to let here forward.


    Just as he was considering whether to send someone in to check the situation first,


    Marven opened the door from inside the room and said,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, please notify all the bodyguards of your family to guard all the entrances and exits of the dome.


    No one is allowed to go out, not in!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka nodded and said to Marven,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye, I have notified the security personnel to set up a dra in the manor.¡±


    ¡°The helicopter will arriveter and take Miss Sweet to the manor for close protection!¡±


    Marven said coldly, ¡°In this situation, the helicopter may not be safe.¡±


    ¡°Once you get on the helicopter, if there is any variable, it will be difficult to survive.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to let the security personnel outside guard the entrance and exit,¡±


    ¡°And we will find a way to go out through the regr route.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said: ¡°Mr. Ye, there is no need to be so nervous.¡±


    ¡°We have a lot of people here, plus the influence of my family, few people in and out are willing to go against me.¡±


    As he was speaking, a man who looked simr to him ran over and said:


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not good! Our informants in the Yamaguchi-gumi, Inagawa-kai, and Sumiyoshi-kai reported that their leaders have issued orders to the core members and the top killers under theirmand to find Miss Sweet at all costs!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka felt his face burning, and blurted out:


    ¡°These second-rate gangs dare to challenge my Mitsui family?!¡±


    After that, he immediately said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Call Nishida Hirohiro!¡±


    ¡°I want to ask him if he and his men are tired of living!¡±

 Chapter 6605

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6605</h2>


    When Marven heard that several major mafia organizations had already taken action,


    He immediately realized that the problem was more serious than he thought.


    At present, the only thing he could control was the Iga Ninja,


    But there were only a few hundred Iga Ninjas,


    And they were not even enough to fill the gaps in their teeth when facing tens of thousands of gangsters.


    Moreover, the more crowded the situation, the more he had to hide his strength.


    If hundreds or thousands of people came to kill him,


    He would take out the Thunder Order, and a thunderbolt would definitely scare the other party away,


    But before tomorrow, he would definitely bepletely famous all over the country.


    The cost of this kind of thing was too high,


    Not to mention that the person to be protected was Tawanna,


    Which was even more not worth it.


    So, he analyzed the current situation and said to Mitsui Yoshitaka:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, please let all the security personnel of the Mitsui family rush here as quickly as possible.


    Don¡¯t think about taking Tawanna to your house,


    Just protect her safety here!¡±


    ¡°Here?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka shook his head and said,


    ¡°How can this ce be right?¡±


    ¡°There is not even a real safety door.¡±


    ¡°The family manor has underground fortifications that can withstand nuclear attacks.¡±


    ¡°As long as Miss Sweet gets there,¡±


    ¡°Her safety can be absolutely guaranteed!¡±


    Marven said coldly, ¡°Maybe tens of thousands of people are rushing here.¡±


    ¡°How can you take Tawana out? By Helicopter?¡±


    ¡°Maybe there are many sniper rifles pointing their muzzles at various parts of the dome.¡±


    ¡°Can your helicopter ensure that it is foolproof?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said, ¡°Then we can¡¯t guard in a ce like this, right?¡±


    ¡°What if they rush in at once? What should we do?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°There are only two entrances and exits in the backstage.¡±


    ¡°It is very simple to block them.¡±


    ¡°Your people can start to deploy defenses as soon as theye.¡±


    ¡°We will make the defense into threeyers.¡±


    ¡°The outermostyer is your people,¡±


    ¡°The middleyer is my people,¡±


    ¡°And I will be responsible for thestyer myself.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, I will ensure that there are no traitors in the middleyer,¡±


    ¡°And you will ensure that there are no traitors in the outermostyer.¡±


    ¡°In this way, we can iste the risks.¡±


    ¡°Besides, this is a public ce and thergest performance venue in Tokyo.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who rushes here must consider the consequences.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, we can notify the Police,¡±


    ¡°And they will definitely send people here.¡±


    ¡°As long as we ensure that there are no problems with the threeyer defense and do not let any risky people approach Tawana,¡±


    ¡°The Police Department can add anotheryer of defense on the outermost of our threeyer defense.¡±


    ¡°In this way, we can basically ensure that there is no risk.¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei on the side immediately said,


    ¡°Odo-san, I think Mr. Ye¡¯s method is very good.¡±


    ¡°We will deploy defenses here.¡±


    ¡°As long as we strictly follow Mr. Ye¡¯s n and do a good job of defense,¡±


    ¡°We will be able to ensure Tawana¡¯s safety!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka waved his hand and said calmly,


    ¡°It¡¯s just the Yamaguchi-Gumi and a bunch of second-rate gangs.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so troublesome.¡±


    ¡°I can easily intimidate them and make them go away honestly!¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei hurriedly said,


    ¡°Odo-san, those gang organizations are not so easy to control!¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei was a little afraid of gangs like the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    As thergest gang organization in Japan,


    The Yamaguchi-Gumi has at least tens of thousands of biker gang members under itsmand,


    Its social status and influence are extraordinary.


    It is said that in 2014,


    Their annual revenue reached 60 billion US dors.


    However, this calction method is not scientific.


    In order to exaggerate the strength of the Yamaguchi-Gumi and increase the gimmick of the news,


    The media deliberately attributed all the industries and rted output values to them,


    Thus obtaining an exaggerated number.


    For example, a street in Tokyo controlled by them has an annual output value of 100 million US dors,


    And this 100 million US dors will be attributed to the Yamaguchi-gumi by the media.


    But in fact, if this street is regarded as a subsidiary of the Yamaguchi-Gumi,


    The first point is that the Yamaguchi-Gumi cannot have a 100% controlling stake in this subsidiary,


    And at most, it can only hold 60%.


    Moreover, the 100 million US dors is only the total output value,


    And various costs have not been deducted.


    This includes the real estate rental ie of the entire Fengqing Street, decoration and rted losses, water, electricity and gas costs,


    All drinks and food, and various raw material costs,


    It even includes the srymissions of thousands of younger brothers and thousands of youngdies.


    Even the ie of clinics that treat the diseases on Fengqing Street will be included.


    But in fact, of the 100 million US dors of output value of the entire street,


    Only 60 million is rted to the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    And this 60 million, after deducting the above-mentioned various explicit and implicit costs,


    The profit that can be handed over to the Yamaguchi-gumi headquarters as profit will also be greatly reduced.


    After all, there are hundreds or thousands of people to support on this street,


    And this part of the cost alone is an astronomical figure,


    And various rtionships must be managed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Therefore, after deducting all costs, the profit attributable to the parentpany of the Yamaguchi-Gumi can only be a few million US dors at most.


    On one side is 100 million US dors,


    And on the other hand, there is a few million in profit.


    ording to this ratio, the profit of the Yamaguchi-gumi in a year is at most a few hundred million US dors.


    However, their strength lies in the fact that it can feed tens of thousands of people,


    From small minions to middle and senior leaders,


    And at the same time, it can still make hundreds of millions of dors in profit.

 Chapter 6606

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6606</h2>


    These tens of thousands of people are like the worker ants of this ant colony.


    Not only do they work hard every day,


    But they will also sacrifice their lives to defend the ant colony.


    These tens of thousands of people are the foundation of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s unshakable existence.


    However, even a gang like the Yamaguchi-gumi is still nothing in front of the Mitsui family.


    Although Mitsui Shinmei is afraid of their size,


    In the eyes of Mitsui Yoshitaka, the seventh generation of the Yamaguchi-Gumi, or Nishida Hirohiro as he calls him, is just a small thug who can¡¯t be on the stage.


    He can order Nishida Hirohiro around like scolding his own driver,


    And Nishida Hirohiro doesn¡¯t even dare to raise his head, let alone talk back.


    So, when he heard that Nishida Hirohiro actually asked the Yamaguchi-gumi to assassinate Tawanna,


    He immediately became furious, as if he was insulted by his inferior.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s brother immediately called Nishida Hirohiro,


    And after the call was connected, he immediately asked:


    ¡°Is that Nishida?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    A middle-aged man on the other end of the phone said with a little respect:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, why did you think of calling me?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s younger brother said coldly:


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who wants to find you,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my eldest brother Mitsui Yoshitaka who wants to find you.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka on the side reached out snatched the phone, and shouted harshly:


    ¡°Nishida Hirohiro, are you tired of living?¡±


    ¡°How dare you send someone to assassinate my guest,¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the courage?!¡±


    Nishida Hirohiro on the other end of the phone coughed awkwardly and asked him:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, our target doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, right?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka cursed,


    ¡°Baka! Tawana is not only my guest but also a contracted artist of Universal Music.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°As a shareholder of Universal Music,¡±


    ¡°Do you think I have nothing to do with her?¡±


    After that, Mitsui Yoshitaka threatened in a cold voice,


    ¡°Nishida Hirohiro, I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you.¡±


    ¡°Now I only give you two choices.¡±


    ¡°One is to immediately withdraw the order.¡±


    ¡°All members of the Yamaguchi-gumi are not allowed to approach or touch Tawana.¡±


    ¡°The other is to be the enemy of the Mitsui family from now on!¡±


    ¡°You are responsible for both.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you if you choose thetter,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely eradicate the Yamaguchi-gumipletely!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Nishida Hirohiro said with a somewhat embarrassed tone:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, you should know that this is a hidden investment worth one billion US dors.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you how much purchasing power one billion US dors has and how much it can do, right?¡±


    ¡°All the gangs want to make this money now.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me make it, if mypetitors make it, then I¡¯m finished.¡±


    ¡°One billion US dors is enough for thepetitors to surpass the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡±


    ¡°By then, the Yamaguchi-Gumi don¡¯t have to do anything, they will be eliminated bypetitors.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said: ¡°I can tell you that no matter who wants to make this money,¡±


    ¡°As long as they take action, they will be the enemy of my family and will be eliminated!¡±


    ¡°If you know what it means to be a wise man, then you can stay out of it at this time,¡±


    ¡°Not only to protect yourself but also to reap the fruits of others¡¯bor!¡±


    Nishida Hirohiro smiled and said:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, do you think the Mitsui family has the ability to eliminate all the gangs in Japan?¡±


    ¡°Even the current prime minister would not dare to say such arrogant words, right?¡±


    ¡°Also, do you know how many gangsters there are?¡±


    ¡°There are nearly 30,000 registered with the Metropolitan Police Department alone!¡±


    ¡°There are at least 100,000 official gang members who are not registered!¡±


    ¡°There are also many gray market elements who make a living in bars, casinos, pachinko parlors, and red-light districts.¡±


    ¡°Although they are not absolute gang members, they also depend on gangs for survival and are the gang¡¯s reserve forces!¡±


    ¡°If they are counted, the scale is at least 300,000!¡±


    ¡°If the Mitsui family takes action against these 300,000 people, all the prisons will be full!¡±


    ¡°By then, the bnce of the gang will bepletely disrupted by the Mitsui family, all gang members will regard the Mitsui family as their number one enemy,¡±


    ¡°And those new gang members will flood the streets to fight for territory.¡±


    ¡°The public security of the whole country will be in chaos.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui should not want to see such a day, right?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka naturally knew that what Nishida Hirohiro said was true.


    The mafia has long been a stubborn problem in Japan.


    Nowadays, the government recognizes their existence and condones their business model.


    In most cases, they do not go against the government.


    There is a kind of abnormal bnce between the two sides.


    Once this bnce is broken, the whole society will fall into chaos.


    Therefore, even the government cannot solve the mafia,


    And Mitsui Yoshitaka certainly does not have this ability.


    He originally just wanted to threaten Nishida Hirohiro first,


    At least to keep the Yamaguchi-gumi away from this matter,


    And then he would go to intimidate the leaders of other gangs,


    But now he finally realized the problem.


    These people usually give him a face and don¡¯t even dare to disobey him.


    But now, a billion dors of hidden money is there.


    For these mafia organizations, if they don¡¯t take it,


    Theirpetitors may take it.


    Once theirpetitors take it, they will surely die.


    Then, Mitsui Yoshitaka threatened in a cold tone:


    ¡°Nishida, I don¡¯t care what excuses you have.¡±


    ¡°Once you take action, I will never forgive you!¡±


    Nishida Hirohiro was not to be outdone and said in a tough tone:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, this is a joint action of the entire underworld.¡±


    ¡°If you target the Yamaguchi-gumi afterward, the tens of thousands of Yamaguchi-gumi will not be vegetarians!¡±


    ¡°We will definitely do everything we can to strike your family.¡±


    ¡°If we can kill one, we will kill one. If we can kill two, we will kill two!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a matter of life and death now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, people like us have cheap lives.¡±


    ¡°We feel lucky to be able to exchange for the lives of noble people like you!¡±

 Chapter 6607

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6607</h2>


    For Hirohiro Nishida, if he slightly offends Mitsui Yoshitaka, it would be the most disgusting thing.


    In that case, Mitsui Yoshitaka will use the influence of his family to make things difficult for the Yamaguchi-gumi in all aspects,


    Such as cracking down on pr0stitution and gambling, and by the way,unching a wave of crackdowns on violent crimes and solving old cases,


    Which will bring great losses to the Yamaguchi-gumi, and a certain industry may be in vain for a year.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi is disgusted by him.


    Although they feel aggrieved, they will not fight him to the death, so they will probably suffer in silence.


    However, if they really want to tear their faces with Mitsui Yoshitaka, Hirohiro Nishida will definitely not be afraid of wearing shoes.


    The Mitsui family is awesome, but he is not the president after all.


    Richer and more powerful than him, but he is not as brave as him to fight and kill.


    If everyone really fights to the death, the Mitsui family will never live a peaceful life.


    Once the solution to the problem is framed in the scope of violence, Mitsui Yoshitaka will have a headache.


    Now, Nishida Hirohiro is absolutely unwilling to give up the 1 billion dors.


    He can give up the 1 billion dors, but he also has to make sure that hispetitors can¡¯t get the 1 billion dors either.


    Otherwise, as long as hispetitors have a little hope, he will do everything he can to fight for it.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka just boasted that it would only take a few minutes and a few words to scare Nishida Hirohiro,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that he would be pped in the face so quickly.


    Usually, calling you ¡°grandfather¡± is to give you face, but you force them to take your surname and treat you as your grandson, and they will turn against you at any time.


    At this time, Mitsui Yoshitaka was angry, but he also felt that he was in a difficult situation.


    He couldn¡¯t intimidate Nishida Hirohiro, which meant that he couldn¡¯t intimidate other gang leaders either.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka didn¡¯t know how to respond, so Nishida Hirohiro on the other end of the phone said,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, it¡¯s not impossible for you to ask the Yamaguchi-gumi to withdraw from thispetition.¡±


    ¡°The other party has offered a hidden fee of 1 billion dors.¡±


    ¡°I, Nishida Hirohiro, am not such a greedy person.¡±


    ¡°If you give me 500 million dors, I will naturally let all the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi stay out of it.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka cursed angrily, ¡°Are you treating me as a victim?!¡±


    ¡°You ask me for 500 million, and others also ask me for 500 million.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell should I give you the right to control me?¡±


    Nishida Hirohiro said, ¡°Then if you can give me 1 billion dors,¡±


    ¡°I can make all the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi obey you and help you protect that singer.¡±


    ¡°At that time, no matter who wants If you want her life, my people will fight to the death!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka scolded: ¡°Don¡¯t dream, Nishida!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°There is no such good thing in the world!¡±


    Nishida Hirohiro was not angry, but smiled and said:


    ¡°You see, you don¡¯t let me make that money, and you are unwilling to subsidize me.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for your family to upy all the good things in the world.¡±


    ¡°The tens of thousands of people under my Yamaguchi-gumi have to eat all day long, and they also have to survive.¡±


    ¡°Whoever cuts off their financial resources is equivalent to killing their parents.¡±


    Seeing that Mitsui Yoshitaka on the other side of the phone did not speak for a long time, Nishida Hirohiro said:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, if there is nothing else, I will hang up first.¡±


    After that, without waiting for Mitsui Yoshitaka to speak, he hung up the phone directly.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was extremely depressed holding the phone.


    He was usually high and mighty, and it was difficult for these gangsters to see him once,


    And they were even more servile to see him,


    But he never thought that when it really came to the point,


    The other party would not give him a face at all.


    However, if he really wanted to use money to settle the matter, he couldn¡¯t convince himself to be the scapegoat.


    What¡¯s more, how much money could solve the problem?


    The Yamaguchi-gumi wasn¡¯ting, but what about the Inagawa-kai? Should they pay money too?


    Helplessly, he stuffed the phone to his brother with a little shame and annoyance, then turned to look at Marven and said seriously,


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully, and I think Mr. Ye¡¯s way is better!¡±


    ¡°These gangsters are not trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Even if they promise not to interfere on the surface, they may still shoot from behind.¡±


    ¡°After all, this is a billion-dor deal.¡±


    ¡°People¡¯s hearts are separated from their stomachs, and no one can¡­¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t have time to listen to his nonsense, and urged,


    ¡°Hurry up and mobilize all the living forces.¡±


    ¡°If there is nothing important, let¡¯s get through this first!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Mitsui Yoshitaka nodded with a look of annoyance, and immediately said to his brother,


    ¡°Quick, ording to Mr. Ye¡¯s request, let our people block all the entrances and exits of the backstage,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time immediately call all the people who can be summoned to strengthen the outer defense!¡±


    ¡°Okay, big brother!¡±


    The younger brother immediately took the order and said to the bodyguards around him,


    ¡°You guys, follow me!¡±


    The bodyguards immediately turned around and left,


    Heading for the periphery to set up defenses.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka looked at Marven and deliberately said in a very indifferent tone:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, the secret flower was just ced a few minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for us to mobilize troops now.¡±


    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t let any suspicious people get in, the danger will be greatly reduced.¡±


    As he said, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, in fact, you shouldn¡¯t have opposed my proposal just now.¡±


    ¡°If I notify the helicopter toe over as soon as possible, they will be able to arrive at the Dome within fifteen minutes.¡±


    ¡°At that time, not only Miss Sweet, but all of us will be able to evacuate safely as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Yamaguchi-gumi or the Inagawa-kai,¡±


    ¡°How could they mobilize troops so quickly?¡±


    Marven said coldly: ¡°You can just let the helicoptere to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°As for Tawana, she can decide whether to take your helicopter to leave.¡±


    Tawana hurriedly said: ¡°I will listen to Mr. Ye!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was annoyed.


    He wanted to say a few words to Marven and save some face for himself.


    Unexpectedly, Tawana didn¡¯t buy his ount.


    So, he quickly asked Marven again: ¡°Mr. Ye, you just said that your people are responsible for the second ring of defense.¡±


    ¡°I wonder where your people are and when they can arrive?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°When my people arrive, you don¡¯t have to worry about it for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Before my peoplee, we have twoyers of defense.¡±


    ¡°The outeryer is left to you, and this is left to me.¡±


    ¡°You just need to do a good job of the outer defense, and don¡¯t worry about the rest!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka cursed in his heart:


    ¡°Just talk nonsense, I made the outer defense watertight,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of you having a hundredyers of defense inside?¡±


    ¡°You can say whatever the hell you want.¡±


    However, Ste was also there at this time, and he was embarrassed to confront Marven directly in front of Ste,


    So heughed and said: ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t worry, my men are all the top bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°As long as they are not a huge army, they will be there.¡±


    ¡°They will definitely be able to resist it!¡±


    Ste, who had been watching Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s performance and had not spoken, said coldly at this time:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, I don¡¯t have much contact with you,¡±


    ¡°But I feel that everything you say will develop in the opposite direction,¡±


    ¡°So I advise you to do things steadily and set fewer gs.¡±

 Chapter 6608

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6608</h2>


    Mitsui Xinmei on the side couldn¡¯t help but whispered:


    ¡°Odo-san, try to say less about some things¡­¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka couldn¡¯t hold his face, and said stubbornly:


    ¡°Miss Fei, Mr. Ye, you can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Tokyo is the territory of the Mitsui family. No one can run wild here!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, someone shouted from the passage at the backstage entrance:


    ¡°Kill anyone you see, don¡¯t let anyone go!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka turned around in horror and saw more than a dozen men in uniform, wearing evil ghost masks and holding samurai scimitars, rushing in with long swords raised high.


    The masks of those samurai were very scary.


    Each of them was an evil ghost with ring eyes and bloody fangs.


    All the lines outlined the word vicious.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was horrified and blurted out:


    ¡°You¡­how did you get in?!¡±


    Tawana was also frightened by this group of people and screamed, blurting out:


    ¡°Ye¡­Mr. Ye¡­they¡­are they here to kill me?!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka on the side was already pale at this time.


    Seeing that the samurai swords were stained with blood, he muttered to himself in panic:


    ¡°How could this happen, where are my bodyguards?!¡±


    ¡°They were all killed so quickly?!¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei came back to her senses from the horror and blurted out:


    ¡°Odo-san, Mr. Ye, let¡¯s run away from the back!¡±


    As she was speaking, more than a dozen samurai dressed in the same way rushed in from the rear passage.


    The leader of them shouted loudly: ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    All the samurai shouted at the same time: ¡°Hey!¡±


    Then, more than 30 samurai from both sides raised their long swords and ran over with murderous intent!


    The backstage is a straight and long passage,


    Which is shaped like two letters Y,


    With two entrances at the front and two exits at the back.


    Although there are two entrances and exits, there is no way to escape in the middle.


    Although there are many rooms on both sides, there is no way out of these rooms.


    Moreover, because the facade of the dome is neat and uniform, although there are windows in the rooms backstage, they cannot be opened at all.


    Therefore, they are blocked in the middle by two groups of samurai, and there is basically no escape.


    The samurai are as powerful as ninjas.


    With so many people attacking from the front and back and without any heavy weapons, they can basically not escape.


    Except for Marven and Ste, the faces of the crowd were all ashen.


    Even Mitsui Yoshitaka, who had always been confident, had a premonition that he might have to exin himself here today.


    At the critical moment, a cold light shed in Marven¡¯s eyes.


    He asked the almost frightened Mitsui Yoshitaka in a stern voice:


    ¡°If I kill someone here, can you protect me?!¡±


    ¡°Ah? What¡­what?!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was already frightened and his brain was dull.


    Suddenly, he heard Marven ask such an incredible question.


    He waspletely stunned and murmured:


    ¡°You¡­what did you say just now?¡±


    Marven looked at his miserable look and was furious.


    In this era, you really can¡¯t trust any rich second-generation.


    Even if he is in charge of a trillion-dor fortune and looks decent,


    You can¡¯t figure out his true level without actually contacting him.


    From Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s reaction, it can be seen that he has not experienced any big storms.


    Think about it carefully. Mitsui, the top family that has now infiltrated all walks of life in Japan, rose as early as a hundred years ago.


    The head of the Mitsui family at that time must have had some ability, but Mitsui Yoshitaka is not yet fifty years old.


    If you estimate his age, you will know that he has not experienced any major storms.


    He was not in World War II or the post-war recovery.


    When he was born, Japan hadpleted the post-war recovery and began to rise after the war.


    When Mitsui Yoshitaka was born, his family was well-dressed and well-fed, and there was singing and dancing outside the house.


    At that time, the Japanese no longer shouted ¡°Bageya Road¡± loudly wherever they went, but changed to whispering ¡°Smith Marseille¡±.


    When he was in elementary school, although Japan was harvested by the za ord, given his age and family background at the time, this incident had no effect on him.


    When he graduated from college and began to be trained as a sessor as the eldest son, the Mitsui family had been the king of kings in Japan for decades.


    Whoever saw him naturally had to be respectful.


    He had a smooth journey to today. How could he have encountered such a dangerous situation today?


    Seeing that the old man was so flustered that he couldn¡¯t even speak clearly, Marven pped him hard on the face, and he staggered with a snap.


    If it weren¡¯t for Sanjing Xinmei supporting him, he would have been pped to the ground by Marven.


    From childhood to adulthood, from adulthood to the time when he was about to enter middle age, Mitsui Yoshitaka had never been pped by anyone, but now he was scared crazy.


    Being awakened by Marven¡¯s p, he didn¡¯t care about being angry at all, but asked aggrievedly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ It¡¯s already this time, why are you still hitting me?¡±


    Marven saw that the two groups of samurai raised their swords and rushed more than halfway, so he asked him harshly:


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, I¡¯m killing people here, can you fcking cover it up!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s brain, which had just been awakened by a p, was instantly confused again.


    What the hell is this?


    Everyone is about to be chopped into pieces by samurai swords, and you ask me if I can cover it up if you kill people, are you going to kill these samurai too?


    This is like we are all trapped in the wilderness and are starving to death, and you ask me whether to eat lobster or abalone.


    Are you mentally ill?


    Seeing that her father was of no use at this critical moment, Mitsui Xinmei immediately said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, as long as everyone can survive today, you have to tten the dome to the ground and deal with Odosan,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I will sever the father-daughter rtionship with him!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was anxious and blurted out: ¡°Xinmei, you¡­¡±


    Marven immediately red at him and said coldly: ¡°Shut up!¡±


    After that, he shook his wrist, and a bunch of eyebrow pencils, eyeliners, and lip glosses that were previously hidden in his cuffs were mped between his ten fingers.


    And those samurai had already attacked.


    The few samurai running in the front had already begun to withdraw their swords in the air, ready to chop.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was so scared that his whole body was weak, but he still struggled to push open the door of the dressing room behind him to go in.


    Although the wooden interior door could not block the samurai sword at all, he still felt that it would be good to live even one more second.


    But just when he opened the door and was about to escape, Sanjing Xinmei pulled him back with force, and warned him coldly:


    ¡°Odosan has lost his dignity today. At thest critical moment, please leave some dignity for yourself!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was very depressed and said angrily:


    ¡°What dignity is there to leave? Ye will be chopped into meat paste by these samurai soon!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of breaking air came to both ears at the same time!


    Countless cold rays fell from the air, reflecting the lights on the ceiling, which was dazzling.


    At this moment, Marven suddenly opened his hands to both sides, and the sharp sound of breaking air flew away quickly, like a fighter jet passing by his ears.


    Then, the messy spots of light reflected by the samurai swords disappeared in an instant, and then there was the sound of metal falling to the ground with a ng, and the sound of human bodies falling.


    Everyone looked at it carefully, and they were all scared to death by the scene in front of them.


    The warriors on the left and right sides who were attacking with knives and rushing to the front had instantly fallen down like wheat encountered by a harvester.


    What was even more terrifying was that a colorful stic cylinder was inserted between the eyebrows of these people!


    Looking closely, they were all high-end cosmetics used by some women.


    At this time, Marven¡¯s wrist shook again, and several more cosmetics were caught between his fingers.


    Everyone then realized that the people who fell down were killed by the cosmetics thrown out by Marven!


    None of them had ever seen such a horrible way of killing, even Ste.


    But for Ste, she had long been ustomed to it.


    She knew that Marven had magical powers and abilities that ordinary people did not have or even could not understand.


    When being shocked by a person too many times, the nerves naturally be numb.


    And this terrifying situation that shocked everyone was actually the result of Marven deliberately holding back 90% of his strength.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He just injected a little spiritual energy into those cosmetics and then used the spiritual energy to throw them out to kill the enemy.


    If he raised his spiritual energy to more than 30%, it would not only be the warriors at the front who would fall,


    But he would prate all the way to the bottom and kill all the thirty-odd people on both sides.


    The reason why he had to hold back a little was mainly because he did not want to expose himself too much in front of these unfamiliar people.


    But even so, the Mitsui family, Tawana, and Trevor were already dumbfounded,


    And when they looked at Marven again, it was as if they saw a god descending!


    That feeling was no less than when Orvel and others first saw Marven summon the thunder with their own eyes!

 Chapter 6609

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6609</h2>


    When the warriorsunched the charge,


    Theypletely regarded Marven and others as fish on the chopping board,


    So when everyone rushed forward with swords, those who rushed to the front only wanted to be the first to kill the enemy,


    And grab the first credit,


    Meanwhile, those who followed behind were thinking about how to cut a few more times to show their bravery.


    But they never expected that the few people who had only one way to die in their eyes would suddenly burst out with extremely terrifying fighting power.


    With their hands raised, they killed eight people directly!


    Seeing that each of these people had their eyes wide open and died,


    And there was a stic-shelled cosmetic stuck in their foreheads,


    The crowd was even more frightened.


    They have seen masters who kill people with hidden weapons,


    And ninjas are the best among them.


    Many people are injured by using the shuriken hidden in their sleeves,


    Taking advantage of the enemy¡¯s unpreparedness,


    And throwing them out to kill the enemy.


    But the ninjas in their minds throw out two shurikens with both hands, trying to kill one person.


    When they are arrogant, they only throw one shurikens in each hand, trying to kill two people.


    They have never heard of a ninja who can hold eight shurikens in both hands and kill eight enemies at the same time.


    If you have not seen this kind of thing with your own eyes but just heard about it,


    You willugh your ass off,


    Because even those Japanese movies that promote ninjas dare not describe ninjas as so perverted.


    What¡¯s more, Marven didn¡¯t use poisoned shurikens at all,


    But ordinary cosmetics.


    When this thing hits a person¡¯s head hard, it¡¯s good enough to cause a blister,


    But in Marven¡¯s hands, it can actually prate a person¡¯s skull!


    The physical fitness and reaction speed of these warriors are much stronger than that of ordinary people,


    And they use the best samurai swords.


    Since they were young, they have been swinging their swords hundreds of times a day.


    Most of them can even chop down multiplerge trees with the thickness of a bowl with just two hands.


    Moreover, their sword-drawing speed is as fast as lightning.


    It is really a cold weapon melee in the crowd,


    And they are almost crushing.


    But even so, when they face Marven, a master who can kill people with stic cosmetics and kill them with one blow,


    Their previous worldview ispletely overturned!


    The brothers who were alive and kicking and rushing to the front just now are now lying on the ground like a dead body,


    Which makes the warriors extremely panic.


    The two sides look at each other across Marven and the others,


    And for a moment they don¡¯t know whether to rush up or escape.


    Marven slowly raised his hands at this time,


    With eight cosmetics of different colors between his ten fingers.


    He pointed these eight cosmetics at the warriors on both sides and said coldly:


    ¡°Whoever does not kneel down within three seconds will end up like these people!¡±


    After saying this, he did not give them any time to react,


    And he started counting directly: ¡°One, two¡­¡±


    The warriors on both sides were like frightened birds at this time.


    When they heard Marven count to three immediately,


    They almost subconsciously turned around and ran away.


    A few people at the back turned around to flee first,


    And the others also turned around and wanted to catch up,


    But then, the incident that had given people a great psychological shadow just now happened again.


    Before everyone ran a step, they saw that the people at the front of the fleeing team suddenly stumbled and fell to the ground with a bang,


    Unable to move.


    Looking more carefully,


    They all had a tube of cosmetics stuck in the back of their heads!


    One step forward means death, and one step back is still death.


    These warriors were sandwiched between the corpses in front and behind,


    And they didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    Some people were even so scared that their legs became weak.


    And kneeling on the ground with a plop.


    Then, the sound of kneeling came one after another,


    And most of the originally unruly warriors knelt down in an instant.


    At this time, a warrior shouted with all his might:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    ¡°He only has a few hidden weapons in his hand,¡±


    ¡°And we still have 20 people! If we kneel down and surrender,¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°We will die in the end. Why don¡¯t we rush up and kill him!¡±


    ¡°And kill the others too, so that even if we die,¡±


    ¡°We can get two resettlement funds!¡±


    ¡°Enough to ensure that our wives and children will have no worries about food and clothing for several lifetimes!¡±

 Chapter 6610

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6610</h2>


    Everyone was immediately encouraged.


    Although death is terrible, for these desperate people,


    It has long been in their worst n.


    Now, if they just have to fight again,


    They can get a fortune for their family before they die that they can¡¯t earn in several lifetimes.


    Anyway, they will die sooner orter,


    So it¡¯s worth it to fight for a good life for their descendants!


    Therefore, the emotions and fighting spirit of these warriors were obviously raised again.


    Seeing that everyone was obviously mobilized,


    The man immediately shouted again:


    ¡°Everyone!¡±


    ¡°The fate of a man is to be a cow and horse for his wife, children, and the elderly for life!¡±


    ¡°Now we just need to do it well this time,¡±


    ¡°And they can have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of their lives.¡±


    ¡°What else do we have to fear¡­ah! My eyes!¡±


    This person was passionately mobilizing the blood of everyone,


    But suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his eyes, his eyes went ck,


    And all his vision disappeared without a trace.


    When he subconsciously touched his eyes,


    He suddenly found that there were two stic cylinders inserted in his two eye sockets!


    The others were waiting for him to make up his mind and lead everyone tounch the final charge,


    But he suddenly turned into a scream.


    When they looked at him again, they found that he had two cosmetics stuck in his eyes,


    His face was covered with blood and dark body fluids from the burst eyeballs.


    Combined with his painful and horrified wails,


    He looked extremely horrible!


    Such a bloody scene, that even Mitsui Yoshitaka couldn¡¯t stand it and uttered a few dry burps.


    Mitsui Xinmei, who was standing aside, subconsciously turned her eyes away and didn¡¯t dare to look at them again.


    Tawana, on the other hand, was very scared at first and didn¡¯t dare to look at the corpses,


    But at this moment, she suddenly felt that such a bloody scene was also full of a different kind of charm,


    So she couldn¡¯t help but secretly observe the dead.


    And the blind warrior with her peripheral vision.


    As for the other warriors, their blood, which had just been mobilized, turned cold in an instant.


    They realized that with Marven¡¯s strength,


    They couldn¡¯t win even if they rushed up in a swarm.


    Moreover, whoever rushes to the front will die in the front.


    Just when they had no idea what to do, Marven spoke again:


    ¡°My patience is limited.¡±


    ¡°Kneeling on the ground or falling headfirst, you choose!¡±


    As soon as these words came out,


    The warriors who were standing suddenly had their legs softened,


    Their knees mmed straight to the ground, and they knelt down all at once.


    The most ironic thing was that the warrior who had just been passionately calling on everyone toe together,


    Even though his eyes were pierced,


    Still knelt down at this time.


    In addition to the sound of kneeling on the ground,


    There were also the clinking sounds of samurai swords being thrown to the ground,


    And colliding with the ground and even other samurai swords.


    Sanjing Xinmei waspletely dumbfounded.


    She had already prepared for death,


    But she didn¡¯t expect Marven topletely reverse the situation.


    And Tawana¡¯s brain had gone crazy.


    Don¡¯t know how many eyeliners Marven threw out,


    The way she looked at him hadpletely be a fangirl.


    Even though her real age was a few years older than Marven.


    She became famous at a young age,


    And now she finally realized why those fans are so crazy about their idols.


    When humans don¡¯t have idols in their hearts,


    They don¡¯t want to be inferior to the king of heaven.


    So what if you are the king of heaven?


    The ancestors of China who rose up in Daze Township more than 2,000 years ago said,


    ¡°Are kings, princes, generals, and ministers of different species?¡±


    ¡°Are the king of heaven and the king of heaven of different species?¡±


    However, once people have idols,


    Especially fanatical idols, they really want to kneel on one knee and sing ¡°Conquer¡± to him loudly,


    Even if the razor de hurts their throat, they are unwilling to keep silent.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Some fans can even save a year¡¯s sry for their idols, travel across half the world,


    And look at him from three to five hundred meters away in a stadium with tens of thousands of people.


    They can be so moved that they burst into tears,


    And feel that they are so happy that they can die on the spot.


    To put it bluntly, once you are conquered in spirit and personality,


    The feeling of desperately wanting to surrender deep in your heart cannot be stopped¡­

 Chapter 6611

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6611</h2>


    When Tawana was fanatically worshipping Marven,


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was shocked and relieved to see that Marven had controlled the situation.


    He let out a long breath, gave Marven a thumbs up, and praised:


    ¡°Mr. Ye is really amazing! I didn¡¯t expect that so many well-trained warriors were not your opponents to you!¡±


    Marven nced at him and said coldly:


    ¡°All these bodies have to be handled by you. Remember, you must handle them cleanly and don¡¯t leave any clues.¡±


    ¡°Even if you leave clues, don¡¯t cause me any unnecessary trouble. Do you understand?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka saw more than a dozen people die in one breath, and he was a little overwhelmed.


    It¡¯s not that his family has never had people deal with corpses,


    But they have never had so many people dealt with at once.


    Moreover, this is in the downtown area of Tokyo.


    Dealing with these corpses may be a tricky problem.


    However, before this, his daughter had made a promise to Marven.


    If he didn¡¯t deal with this matter cleanly, he was afraid that his daughter would look down on him.


    What¡¯s more, his daughter also told Marven that if he couldn¡¯t handle it well, she would sever the father-daughter rtionship with him.


    Although his daughter looked quiet and weak,


    She was always firm in her character.


    If she could say it, she would definitely do it.


    So, he could only bite the bullet and say,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye, I will definitely deal with all these bodies.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°In addition, except for the blind man,¡±


    ¡°I will find a way to transport all the living people to the Middle East.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about where to go.¡±


    ¡°After passing the Suez Canal, you can contact me and I will arrange someone to pick them up.¡±


    For Marven, although he could kill all these warriors, there was no need to do so.


    First of all, they didn¡¯t want to kill him, so there was no need for him to kill them here;


    Secondly, these warriors were all trained hard since childhood,


    And they were definitely good at hard work.


    They were cheapborers who didn¡¯t need money,


    And they were high-qualityborers. How could they be let go?


    So they were simply transported to the headquarters of Cataclysmic Front,


    Where there was plenty of work for them to do.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka couldn¡¯t understand what Marven was thinking.


    In terms of workload and difficulty, it would be much easier to kill all these people than to quietly transport them across the border.


    The key point is that the Middle East is not always peaceful.


    What does Marven mean by asking him to transport people there?


    However, at this time, he couldn¡¯t ask Marven what he wanted these people to do in the Middle East,


    So he could only agree helplessly and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye, I will arrange everything.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this. In order to prevent you from not paying attention to your work and to prevent you from making mistakes, you first pay a deposit of 5 billion US dors to me.¡±


    ¡°This deposit will be kept here for three years without interest.¡±


    ¡°After three years, if there are no remaining problems in this matter, I will return the 5 billion to you intact.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t handle it cleanly and bring me unnecessary trouble, then this money will be used aspensation for my losses.¡±


    Everyone at the scene, including Mitsui Yoshitaka, was stunned by Marven¡¯s words.


    What is the concept of 5 billion US dors?


    Even if 10 Nasdaq-listedpanies work hard for a year,


    They may not have such arge profit.


    Judging from the current rate of return of US dor funds in the financial market,


    Such arge amount of cash, even if it is the most mindless and safest way to earn interest, can at least earn 5 points a year,


    Which is 250 million US dors!


    Three years, calcting thepound interest, the interest is almost 780 million US dors!


    The Mitsui family is a global investment.


    Not only can they easily take out 5 billion US dors,


    However, they can also easily use this 5 billion US dors to earn more than 10 points of return every year.


    If it is ording to what Marven said, the Mitsui family will have to give up at least 780 million US dors in interest,


    This means that they will have to pay Marven a total of 780 million in the next three years.


    This is the case when things are done well and without any mistakes.


    If it is not done well, even the 5 billion principal will be gone.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka wanted to cry but had no tears.


    He was a businessman, and businessmen paid attention to business.


    To put it bluntly, they only see benefits.


    When they see benefits, they will instinctively strive to maximize benefits,


    And when they see losses, they will instinctively strive to minimize losses.


    In his opinion, Marven¡¯s request for him to pay a deposit is a loss in itself,


    But in this situation, he certainly cannot refuse him,


    So he has to find a way to minimize his losses as much as possible.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    So he said to Marven: ¡°Mr. Ye, our family is also very strong and has a high reputation in Tokyo,¡±


    ¡°So you can rest assured about this matter.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely be able to do it perfectly¡­¡±


    Marven nodded and said casually: ¡°I know, I also believe in you,¡±


    ¡°So as long as you can guarantee that there will be no problems within three years,¡±


    ¡°I will return the deposit to you without a cent missing.¡±


    Then, Marven asked him directly:


    ¡°Do you think this deposit is a bit too much and you can¡¯t afford it?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was stunned for a moment.


    He didn¡¯t expect Marven to say what he thought directly.


    He did think that the deposit was too much, but¡­


    But why did Marven add at the end of this sentence that he couldn¡¯t afford it?


    Isn¡¯t this aplete mockery of himself?


    How could he, the head of the Mitsui family, not be able to afford a deposit of 5 billion US dors?


    This is equivalent to forcing himself to grit his teeth and ept it.

 Chapter 6612

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6612</h2>


    Just when he didn¡¯t know how to respond, Marven said,


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Mitsui, I only take your deposit.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t calcted the matter of saving your family¡¯s lives yet.¡±


    ¡°If you are indecisive and procrastinating, then let¡¯s settle the ount.¡±


    ¡°With your worth, I saved your life.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Do you want to give me a thank-you fee of 10 billion or 20 billion US dors?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Mitsui Yoshitaka was dumbfounded again, thinking,


    ¡°Is there anyone like you? Is there anyone like you? You ask for a thank-you fee of more than 10 billion or 20 billion US dors right away.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a money-printing machine?¡±


    ¡°If a money printing machine wants to print so much money,¡±


    ¡°It has to turn the machine to fire!¡±


    Seeing Marven¡¯s words here, Mitsui Yoshitaka knew that the best solution was still the deposit method put forward just now.


    If this continues, Marven will ask for both a deposit and a thank-you fee, which is really screwed.


    He thought to himself, ¡°Actually, I can also be a rogue and ask him, why?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to save me, he saved me himself,¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? Why should I give him money?¡±


    ¡°If I am more rogue, I can also say, why?¡±


    ¡°You killed the person, not me, why should I clean up your mess?¡±


    ¡°What did you say that you killed the person to save me?¡±


    ¡°Or what did you say just now, did I ask you to save me?¡±


    ¡°Did you ask for my consent before you saved me?¡±


    ¡°No? That¡¯s it?¡±


    However, he only dared to think about such words in his mind,


    But did not dare to say them out loud.


    On the one hand, he was afraid that his daughter would despise him,


    And on the other hand, he didn¡¯t know where Marven came from.


    If he angered him, he might turn around and kill himself.


    Helplessly, he could only say to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°After this matter is over,¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for the finance to transfer 5 billion US dors to your ount!¡±


    Marven hummed, looked at Tawanna, and asked her:


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, including this afternoon, I have saved you twice.¡±


    ¡°The first time I saved you, you went to China to hold 10 concerts.¡±


    ¡°This is the second time I saved you.¡±


    ¡°Should we add 10 more concerts to make sense?¡±


    Tawanna didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and said bluntly:


    ¡°Everything is up to Mr. Ye. If you say 20 concerts, so let¡¯s hold 20 concerts.¡±


    ¡°If you feel that 20 concerts are not enough,¡±


    ¡°I have no problem adding more at that time.¡±


    Marven gave her a thumbs up and praised:


    ¡°Ms. Sweet is really straightforward.¡±


    ¡°People say that women are as good as men.¡±


    ¡°You are much better than most men.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s face suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    How could he not hear that Marven was taking the opportunity to satirize him and praise one?


    At this time, a group of ninjas wearing ck robes and holding short swords rushed from both sides.


    There were at least one or two hundred people in the battle.


    With so many people rushing in,


    They blocked both ends of the entire passage.


    Seeing that Marven had just dealt with a group of warriors,


    More ninjas came, and the nerves that had just rxed suddenly became tense again.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was really determined to die at this time.


    He knew that Marven was very powerful and he had seen his methods,


    But this time it was not as simple as a few dozen people,


    But hundreds of people or even two or three hundred people.


    Even if these two or three hundred people stood still and let Marven use eyeliner to poke their foreheads one by one,


    Marven couldn¡¯t take out so many eyeliners.


    300 enemies, 30 bullets, there is no way!


    Marven didn¡¯t seem to be panicked at all,


    Standing there with a rxed look on his face like the audience.


    The kneeling warriors saw so many ninjasing again,


    And they rekindled their hope!


    Although they didn¡¯t know where these ninjas came from,


    They instinctively thought that these ninjas were here to perform the same mission as them and to grab the same hidden money.


    These ninjas were sorge in scale that they must be able to kill each other.


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t they be out of danger?


    Ninjas kill people for money.


    They will only do it when someone hires them to kill people.


    Moreover, they pay attention to quick in and out, and evene and go without a trace,


    So there is a high probability that they will not embarrass themselves.


    So, one of them hurriedly shouted to the ninjas:


    ¡°Ninja brothers, kill these people quickly,¡±


    ¡°So you can get a billion dors of hidden money!¡±


    The leading ninja walked up to him quickly,


    Looked at him snorted, and instantly inserted a short knife into his heart.


    The short knife had no blood groove,


    And after it was inserted, not even a drop of blood flowed out.


    The samurai whose heart was pierced by the knife only felt a pain in his heart,


    And the whole person immediately copsed as if his soul had been taken away.


    Before he died, he looked at the other person listlessly, muttering, ¡°You¡­why¡­why did you want to kill me¡­¡±


    The man ignored him and walked past him to Marven,


    Kneeling on one knee, sping his hands, and respectfully said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Hattori Hanzo leads the Iga Ninja to report to you!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te in time, please forgive me, Mr. Ye!¡±


    Hattori Hanzo suddenly knelt down to express his loyalty to Marven,


    Which surprised everyone.


    Even Mitsui Yoshitaka and his daughter Mitsui Shinmi did not know the true face of Hattori Hanzo.

 Chapter 6613

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6613</h2>


    This is mainly because, although Iga Ninja and Hattori Hanzo are very famous in Japan,


    Many people do not know their true faces.


    The ninjas are cautious warriors to put it nicely,


    But to put it bluntly, they are actually wretched yers.


    Among the core skills they practice hard every day, one very important skill is to try not to let others see them.


    There are many props hidden in their waistbands when they go out on weekdays,


    Half of these are used to shoot arrows and half to hide themselves.


    Not showing their true faces is also a kind of self-protection for them.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka really did not expect that Iga Ninja,


    As thergest ninja family in Japan, woulde to the Dome to report to Marven at a critical moment.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why a dignified ninja would bow down to someone unknown.


    However, Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s hanging heart waspletely rxed at this moment.


    Seeing the scene of the Iga ninjas, coupled with Marven¡¯s incredible strength, his life tonight is probably saved.


    Marven asked Hattori Hanzo: ¡°What was the situation outside when you came in?¡±


    Hattori Hanzo said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Ye, when I led my men to rush in, many people had already died outside.¡±


    ¡°Roughly speaking, there were about a dozen bodies.¡±


    ¡°They were all wearing ck suits, so they should be bodyguards.¡±


    Marven turned around and asked Mitsui Yoshitaka:


    ¡°Why are your men so weak?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they can stop thousands of troops?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was also a little puzzled, and said awkwardly:


    ¡°My bodyguards are all top soldiers who retired from the special forces.¡±


    ¡°It stands to reason that even if they face samurai, they will not be at a disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why today¡­¡±


    Marven asked again: ¡°Don¡¯t your bodyguards have guns?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said: ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Marven asked again: ¡°Then why didn¡¯t we hear any gunshots?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said awkwardly: ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know about this¡­¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Ye, don¡¯t worry, I will investigate it clearly.¡±


    Marven said coldly: ¡°Have you ever thought about it,¡±


    ¡°The secret flower over there in the United States just came down not long ago, and we are located in a downtown area,¡±


    ¡°And tens of thousands of spectators outside are leaving.¡±


    ¡°The time for people outside to receive the news, gather samurai, and rush over cannot be too short.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just ask your people toe for support by helicopter?¡±


    ¡°The helicopter hasn¡¯t arrived yet, why are these people here?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka frowned and asked:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what do you think I think these people should have been lying in ambush nearby?¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°You reacted very quickly this time.¡±


    ¡°These people came too quickly.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible that they came here after receiving the news.¡±


    At this point, Marven paused slightly, looked at him, then looked at Tawana, and said,


    ¡°Since these people did note here after receiving the news,¡±


    ¡°The person they want to kill should not be Tawana.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s face tightened, and he asked subconsciously:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡¯s implication is that these warriors are here to kill me?!¡±


    Marven asked back: ¡°What else? Do you think they are here to kill me?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka shook his head quickly:


    ¡°No, no¡­ I just didn¡¯t think it through¡­¡±


    Marven waved his hand: ¡°Your brain is too slow,¡±


    ¡°And there is no time for you to figure it out.¡±


    Marven immediately said to Hattori Hanzo:


    ¡°Let your men guard both sides of the passage.¡±


    ¡°As long as someone approaches, shout to them to leave without waiting to meet.¡±


    ¡°Those who insist on approaching without listening to dissuasion will be killed directly!¡±


    ¡°Hi!¡± Hattori Hanzo immediately said to the ninjas he brought with him:


    ¡°All Iga ninjas listen up, guard the passages strictly, and don¡¯t let anyonee through.¡±


    ¡°To prevent the enemy from carrying heavy firepower, everyone prepares shurikens and other hidden weapons.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Anyone who dares to show his head will be killed directly!¡±


    All the ninjas immediately took the order and guarded the two passages in full battle array.


    At this time, Marven walked up to the warriors who were kneeling on the ground, and directly lifted up the blind warrior with one hand,


    And asked in a cold voice:


    ¡°So, who sent you here?¡±


    ¡°If you tell the truth, I will spare your life,¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t tell the truth or simply don¡¯t speak, I will take your life.¡±


    Although the man was terrified, he still forced himself to say:


    ¡°I have a family and children.¡±


    ¡°If I die, my family can get a generous resettlement allowance.¡±


    ¡°If I tell the truth, my family will die!¡±


    As he said, he opened his eyes that were stabbed and cried miserably.


    Marven frowned and said sarcastically,


    ¡°Such a simple thing,¡±


    ¡°I know what happens even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°I asked you just to give you a chance to live.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t use the chance.¡±


    After that, Marven asked him,


    ¡°Is the one who asked you to kill Mr. Mitsui¡¯s brother?¡±


    As soon as he said this, the warrior opened his mouth in shock.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see Marven,


    He stared in the direction where the voice came from, with disbelief on his face.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka and Mitsui Xinmei were also stunned.


    They didn¡¯t know why Marven suddenly said this.


    Although the warrior was shocked, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    He was afraid that Marven was deliberately deceiving him.

 Chapter 6614

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6614</h2>


    Marven said calmly at this time: ¡°If you use your brain a little,¡±


    ¡°You will know that the reason you cane so quickly is not because you received the news the earliest,¡±


    ¡°Nor because you happen to be very close to here,¡±


    ¡°But because someone has hidden you nearby.¡±


    ¡°There are tens of thousands of people here,¡±


    ¡°And it is easy to hide dozens of people;¡±


    ¡°Also, since someone hid so many of you warriors here in advance,¡±


    ¡°It proves that the person he wants to kill is one of us who has been confirmed to appear here.¡±


    ¡°So it can¡¯t be me and Miss Fei, only Tawana and Mr. and Miss Mitsui;¡±


    ¡°Besides, someone has already attacked Tawana this afternoon,¡±


    ¡°And the Anhua was released after the operation failed.¡±


    ¡°You appeared after the head bounty was released,¡±


    ¡°Which means that your intended target cannot be Tawana;¡±


    ¡°Exclude these people, and the only ones left are Mr. Mitsui and his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Miss Mitsui is not very old and does not bear huge interests.¡±


    ¡°Your employer is unlikely to go to such great lengths to kill her,¡±


    ¡°So the only possibility is Mr. Mitsui.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka eximed: ¡°Mr. Ye, are you saying that these warriors were arranged by Liang Kang?!¡±


    Marven did not answer his question, but ordered him:


    ¡°Call and ask now, have all the people I asked you to transfer arrived!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka quickly took out his mobile phone and called one of his confidants.


    As soon as the call was connected, there was the sound of a helicopter whirring and a man shouting loudly:


    ¡°Hello, sir! I am Shinichi Honda! What can I do for you?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka turned on the speaker and said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, listen, it¡¯s the sound of helicopter rotors.¡±


    ¡°They must be on their way! Maybe they will be here soon!¡±


    Marven waved his hand in disbelief and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions so early, ask clearly first!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka had no choice but to ask him:


    ¡°Honda! How long are you from the Dome?¡±


    ¡°Dome?¡± Honda on the other end of the phone asked in confusion:


    ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you ask me to take people to Oshino Hakkai to protect the master?¡±


    ¡°Oshino Hakkai?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka yelled,


    ¡°I asked you toe to the Dome to protect me!¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully, protect me!¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to go to Oshino Hakkai to protect my dad?!¡±


    The Mitsui family¡¯s manor in Tokyo is located southwest of downtown Tokyo, while the Dome is located north of the center of the city.


    As for the Oshino Hakkai mentioned by Honda Shinichi on the phone,


    It is the ce where the old man of the Mitsui family retired.


    That ce is close to Mount Fuji,N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At least 80 kilometers southwest of the Mitsui Manor!


    In other words, he took off from the Mitsui Manor and went in the exact opposite direction of the Dome!


    Honda Shinichi said hurriedly: ¡°Sir, it was your brother Yoshiyasu who called me and told me that your father was in danger at the Oshino Hakkai¡¯s manor,¡±


    ¡°And asked me to take people there immediately,¡±


    ¡°So we hurriedly took off to Oshino¡­¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka suddenly came to his senses, his face turned cold, and blurted out:


    ¡°Baka! Turn around ande to the Dome immediately,¡±


    ¡°I was attacked in the Dome, you must be quick! The sooner the better!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s face was extremely ugly, and the arm holding the phone was shaking constantly.


    He said angrily: ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that my dear brother who has been working hard for me for many years actually wanted to kill me!¡±


    Marven snorted andughed, and said: ¡°There should be a lot of things you didn¡¯t expect.¡±


    After that, he shook his head helplessly and sighed,


    ¡°Sometimes I really can¡¯t understand how a person like you can be in charge of a huge financial empire,¡±


    ¡°But when I think about it, Liu Chan was the emperor for forty years, and almost let it go.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka asked in surprise, ¡°Who is Liu Chan?¡±


    Marven was speechless and waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei on the side felt a little embarrassed and quickly reminded him, ¡°Odosan, Liu Chan is the son of Liu Bei in ¡°Romance of the Three Kingdoms¡±. Didn¡¯t you like the Three Kingdoms the most before?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka suddenly widened his eyes: ¡°Liu Bei¡¯s son? That fool?!¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei hurriedly said, ¡°Liu Chan may not be a fool, but¡­ he is a little mediocre in ability¡­¡±


    ¡°Mediocre ability¡­¡± Mitsui Yoshitaka did not feelforted.


    He was full of resentment and depression, but he did not dare to argue with Marven, so he could only change the subject to save face.


    He vented his anger on his brother, cursing:


    ¡°Mitsui Yoshiyasu, this daimn ba5tard! He must be worried that I would ask Honda for support, so he sent Honda to Oshino Hakkai to buy enough time for his samurai!¡±


    ¡°It seems that he has nned to kill me today!¡±


    Marven said lightly: ¡°He probably never dreamed that he would be so lucky today.¡±


    ¡°Someone announced a 1 billion US dor secret offer to take Tawana¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°In this case, if you and Tawana are killed together,¡±


    ¡°Everyone will think that the murderer came for the secret offer, and killing you is just an idental death.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka didn¡¯t know Was he talking about his younger brother Mitsui Yoshiyasu or Marven in front of him?


    He was so angry that he kept cursing: ¡°Baka! Baka! Baka Yalu!¡±


    Marven ignored him and looked at the blind warrior in front of him.


    He said lightly: ¡°You are just as stupid.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought that the failure of your action tonight means that Mitsui Yoshiyasu¡¯s n has also failed?¡±


    ¡°Mitsui Yoshiyasu can¡¯t protect himself, so how can he threaten your family?¡±


    ¡°If you answered what I asked you just now honestly, you would not only survive but also make amends.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a pity that I give you the opportunity, but you don¡¯t seize it.¡±


    When the other party heard this, he quickly figured out the truth.


    He regretted it and immediately begged for mercy:


    ¡°Sir, please spare my life. I will tell you everything you ask!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±


    Marven said lightly: ¡°You only have one chance.¡±


    ¡°If you make the wrong choice, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    After that, he threw the man directly in front of Hattori Hanzo, and said coldly:


    ¡°Hanzo, send him off.¡±


    Hattori Hanzo immediately bowed and said: ¡°Hi!¡±


    After that, a short knife suddenly slipped out from the sleeves of the ck robe,


    And then he held it in his hand and stabbed it directly into the samurai¡¯s heart!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6615

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6615</h2>


    As the samurai was killed by Hattori Hanzo, all the samurai were in grief.


    It was at this moment that they realized that even if they sacrificed themselves,


    It would be meaningless and it would be impossible for them to win enough money to support their families for the rest of their lives,


    Because the mastermind behind them could not save himself.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was very angry at this time.


    He stomped his feet on the spot and cursed:


    ¡°Mitsui Yoshiyasu, Mitsui Yoshiyasu! This ba5tard is not only my biological brother,¡±


    ¡°But also my confidant who I have always trusted!¡±


    ¡°He has followed me for so many years, and he is always submissive and obedient beside me!¡±


    ¡°Wherever I go with a cigar, he is there with an ashtray.¡±


    ¡°For so many years, I have regarded him as his most loyal right-hand man,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that he would hurt me!¡±


    Marven smiled and asked him:


    ¡°Among the princes and nobles and top families like yours,¡±


    ¡°How many cases have you seen of brothers who are of one mind and can break metal with one strength?¡±


    ¡°You should have heard about how Saudhi¡¯s number two treated his brothers?¡±


    ¡°So what if they are born of the same mother?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In the face of huge interests, shouldn¡¯t they be killed?¡±


    After that, he Then he said to Mitsui Yoshitaka:


    ¡°Originally, your people were responsible for the outer defense, my people were responsible for the second ring,¡±


    ¡°And I was responsible for the third ring.¡±


    ¡°But now your people will definitely not be able to get here in time,¡±


    ¡°So I suggest that you contact the senior officials of the Metropolitan Police Department immediately and tell them directly that Tawanna is being hunted.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said without hesitation:


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll contact the person in charge of the Metropolitan Police Department!¡±


    Marven said again: ¡°Tell them to immediately mobilize all police helicopters and armed police in Tokyo to rush to the Dome in the shortest time possible.¡±


    ¡°Also tell them that all Metropolitan Police Department personnel can only seal off the scene from the outside.¡±


    ¡°No one is allowed to enter the venue.¡±


    ¡°I will use the Iga ninja¡¯s defense line as the absolute boundary.¡±


    ¡°Anyone I don¡¯t trust is not allowed to cross this line.¡±


    ¡°As long as the police are confined to the periphery,¡±


    ¡°Temporary safety can be ensured.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka no longer dared to question Marven¡¯s words at this time,


    And hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye, I will arrange it!¡±


    Marven nodded, turned to look at Tawana, and said:


    ¡°It seems that our n needs to be slightly changed.¡±


    ¡°The hidden money of one billion US dors is a big problem.¡±


    ¡°This amount is too tempting.¡±


    ¡°Killers all over the world will regard you as the most valuable hunting target.¡±


    ¡°It will be difficult to ensure absolute safety wherever you go.¡±


    Tawana looked at Marven helplessly and expectantly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°The only solution is to start from the source to solve the problem,¡±


    ¡°We have to find a way to cancel this secret money.¡±


    ¡°As long as the secret money is canceled, these killers will naturally not look at you again.¡±


    Tawana asked: ¡°How can we cancel the secret money?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°There are two options.¡±


    ¡°The first one is that you directly use your mobile phone to record a video and expose all the information you know that they don¡¯t want you to expose on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they want to kill you just to silence you?¡±


    ¡°Once it is made public, it will be meaningless for them to silence you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, by then they will be too busy to take care of themselves and have no energy to retaliate against you.¡±


    Tawana said hesitantly:


    ¡°But¡­but if that happens, my acting career will be over¡­¡±


    Marven frowned and asked her: ¡°Why? Is there a scandal?¡±


    Tawana pursed her lips and nodded lightly in shame.


    Marven sighed and said, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    ¡°We have very strict requirements for artists.¡±


    ¡°If a scandal gets out, you can¡¯t even have one concert out of 20.¡±


    After that, he said, ¡°Then there is only the second way.¡±


    Tawana asked hurriedly, ¡°What is the second way?¡±


    Marven was about to speak when he suddenly felt that many vehicles wereing from the outside,


    And at least hundreds of people were rushing to the backstage entrance.


    He knew that this must be another group of people who wanted to get the hidden flower,


    So he immediately said to Hattori Hanzo,


    ¡°The enemy ising!¡±


    ¡°Prepare to stop them!¡±


    ¡°It is your people who knock out all these samurai and break all the lights.¡±


    ¡°You ninjas can y the greatest advantage in the dark!¡±


    Hattori Hanzo didn¡¯t realize that someone wasing.


    Hearing Marven¡¯s reminder, he didn¡¯t dare to dy at all,


    And immediately said, ¡°Iga ninja, listen to my order,¡±


    ¡°Knock out all the samurai and destroy all the lights.¡±


    ¡°Anyone whoes inter without a verified identity will be killed without mercy!¡±


    The Iga Ninja is a family, and more importantly, a military-managed force.

 Chapter 6616

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6616</h2>


    As soon as Hattori Hanzo finished speaking,


    The ninjas who were narrating the knelt samurai who had surrendered their weapons immediately used their knives to knock out the samurai around them,


    While the other ninjas took out their meteor-shaped shuriken and quickly threw them at all the light sources in the passage.


    The ninjas have been practicing throwing darts for many years,


    And their uracy can be said to be ten out of ten.


    There was a crackling sound around,


    And the whole passage was instantly plunged into darkness.


    At this moment, a loud shout came from the entrance:


    ¡°Everyone listen to my orders!¡±


    ¡°Everyone rushes in and kills that woman!¡±


    ¡°If it is determined who killed her after the matter ispleted,¡±


    ¡°The Yamaguchi-gumi will reward him with 100 million US dors!¡±


    ¡°Others can also share the other 100 million US dors!¡±


    ¡°If it is not determined who killed her, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°We all share 200 million US dors!¡±


    ¡°200 million US dors, brothers!¡±


    ¡°While we are the first batch to rush here,¡±


    ¡°We will fight quickly and each person can get at least 1 million US dors!¡±


    The Yamaguchi-gumi members shouted excitedly and even whistled.


    Some people deliberately shouted in the tongue-twisting ent of gangsters that they wanted to hack Tawana to death.


    Then, the footsteps of hundreds of people came from both sides,


    And even the floor was shaking.


    However, when they rushed in, they found that the long corridor in the middle was already pitch ck,


    And they could not see their hands in front of them.


    At this time, the people who rushed into the front suddenly screamed continuously.


    The Iga ninjas had already taken action.


    Before the enemy saw them, they fired their poisoned shurikens.


    In this passage, arge number of shurikens fired in volleys,


    With an effect like a rain of pear blossom needles.


    In one round, dozens of people were killed directly!


    The Yamaguchi-gumi members behind were running wildly.


    When the aplices in front were hit by shurikens and fell to the ground,


    They were also tripped and fell to the ground.


    The shurikens of the Iga ninjas did not stop.


    The first row was hit and fell,


    The second row was tripped and hit again,


    And then the third row was tripped and hit again.


    In a sh, all the Yamaguchi-gumi members who were in the front rows were killed.


    The bodies piled up one after another, blocking the way forward.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi members behind were shocked.


    They didn¡¯t know what happened, so they shouted:


    ¡°Quick! Use the shlight,¡±


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong ahead!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a fool took out his mobile phone and wanted to turn on the shlight on the mobile phone,


    But when the screen of the mobile phone lit up,


    He had be a firefly in the dark.


    Before he could turn on the shlight, several shurikens shot at him.


    With a few puffs, several more unlucky people died.


    ¡°Fck! Bakayaluo! There is an ambush ahead!¡±


    Someone shouted in the dark.


    Then someone else shouted:


    ¡°No! My brother in front is dead!¡±


    ¡°They have hidden weapons!¡±


    The person who wanted to get rich shouted:


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Just rush in and kill them at all costs to get the bounty!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, brothers, go boldly¡­¡±


    Before the man finished speaking,


    An eyeliner was inserted directly into his head.


    The Iga ninjas couldn¡¯t locate the enemy by sound and kill them with one strike, but Marven could.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The dark environment was just like daylight to him,


    And everything about the enemy was under his control!


    Moreover, Marven didn¡¯t hide his strength this time like he did when dealing with those samurai just now.


    He used his spiritual energy to inject the eyeliner,


    So that the eyeliner could prate the opponent¡¯s head directly from front to back.


    When the powerful eyeliner prated the back of the opponent¡¯s head,


    The huge inertia also pulled the back of the opponent¡¯s head from the inside out and broke it.


    A warm and smelly liquid and soft solid instantly sshed all over the heads,


    And the faces of the people around like a burst watermelon!


    Someone shouted: ¡°Bakayarro!!!¡±


    ¡°What sticky stuff sshed into my mouth?!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is blowing his nose at this time?!¡±


    Someone immediately shouted like crazy:


    ¡°That¡­that¡¯s not snot¡­it¡¯s Kameda¡­it¡¯s Kameda¡¯s brain!¡±


    ¡°Kameda was shot in the head!¡±

 Chapter 6617

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6617</h2>


    When someone shouted out the word ¡°brain¡±,


    These gangsters who were usually aggressive and fierce, with tattoos and tongues, all vomited.


    Some of them hadmitted murders before,


    But they had the support of the Yamaguchi-Gumi and had never experienced any real danger.


    Now, in this situation where they could neither advance nor retreat,


    With brains all over their faces, no one could answer their calls to heaven or earth,


    And even the darkest ce was like purgatory for them.


    Someone shouted: ¡°Shoot! Shoot!¡±


    ¡°No matter who is in front, shoot them!¡±


    Japan has strict gun control but for the Yamaguchi-Gumi,


    Although it is impossible for everyone to have a gun,


    There are always some hot weapons in reserve.


    However, in Japan, once a gun is fired,


    The nature will be very serious,


    So the gangsters will try to avoid using guns when they can kill people with knives.


    But it¡¯s toote to control it now.


    If they don¡¯t shoot, they may die inexplicably.


    So the members with guns immediately took out their guns.


    However, where to shoot after taking out the guns is another problem.


    It was pitch ck in front of them,


    And they couldn¡¯t see where the enemy was.


    Moreover, several rows of people had already fallen in front of them,


    And the bodies were piled up one after another,


    Almost like a stampede.


    If they fired horizontally, they would definitely hit their own bodies,


    And if they raised the muzzle, they could only hit the ceiling.


    Unless they could climb to the ce where the bodies were piled,


    Find the highest point of the pile, and then shoot from there.


    So, someone climbed forward with a gun in his hand,


    Climbed up the pile of corpses,


    And tried to turn the situation around by firing a few shots blindly.


    However, when he just climbed up the body of his aplice,


    Marven shot him in the head again.


    With a puff, the people behind him felt a sudden gust of wind,


    Which blew up a smelly, sticky, and warm liquid,


    Which sshed all over the heads and faces of the people behind him.


    Everyone was so scared that their legs went weak.


    This time they had experience,


    And no one would think that someone was blowing his nose.


    They all knew that this was another mixture of their brothers¡¯ brains and blood sma.


    Someone cried out: ¡°Nakamura¡­ Nakamura was also shot in the head!¡±


    Extreme despair spread among the crowd in an instant.


    At this time, some of these gang members have begun to retreat.


    At first, thest few people turned around and quietly slipped away,


    But unexpectedly, more and more people slipped away.


    When the people who were blocked in front saw that everyone behind them had run away,


    They immediately panicked and felt a sense of despair at being left to die.


    So, the group of people turned around and sprinted out like crazy.


    At this time, hundreds of people ran in from outside the door,


    And someone was still shouting:


    ¡°Brothers, hurry up, the damn Yamaguchi-gumi ba5tards have arrived before us,¡±


    ¡°We must not let them get the secret flower!¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, kill them all together,¡±


    ¡°As long as they and Tawana are all dead, the secret flower will be ours!¡±


    Everyone immediately echoed loudly: ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    The Yamaguchi-Gumi was about to escape,Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But they didn¡¯t expect that their escape route would be blocked again.


    It happened that the lights outside were not destroyed.


    Someone recognized that the people in the light were members of the Inagawa Society,


    So they shouted loudly: ¡°Brothers of the Inagawa Society,¡±


    ¡°Retreat quickly! There is an ambush inside!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an ambush!¡±


    The man cursed, ¡°Have you ba5tards seeded and are going back to report the good news and let your boss take the hidden money?¡±


    ¡°Dmn it, the one billion dors must not be taken away by you,¡±


    After that, he shouted to the men behind him,


    ¡°Brothers, kill all these Yamaguchi-gumi ba5tards!¡±


    ¡°As long as we block this ce and prevent them from leaving,¡±


    ¡°And then kill them all, the one billion dors hidden money will be ours!¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, our Inagawa-kai will be the number one gang in Japan!¡±


    ¡°All of you brothers are the heroes of this battle!¡±


    As soon as these words came out, the younger brothers of the Inagawa-kai were so excited that some even took off their shirts,


    And patted their chests to fight to the death with the Yamaguchi-Gumi.


    The members of the Yamaguchi-Gumi were about to copse.


    They were here to escape, so who cares about hidden money or not?

 Chapter 6618

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6618</h2>


    At the moment, they just want to get out of the dome¡¯s backcourt as soon as possible to avoid any idents.


    If possible, they are even willing to kneel on one knee on both sides to make way for Inagawa, and at the same time, they can escape.


    So, a member of the Yamaguchi-gumi shouted,


    ¡°Brothers of the Inagawa-kai,¡±


    ¡°If you want to get the hidden flower,¡±


    ¡°We will immediately make way for you.¡±


    ¡°We have no other requests, just to be able to leave here alive,¡±


    ¡°And you can take the 10 billion US dors!¡±


    He thought he was very sincere,


    But the problem was that the people of the Inagawa-kai didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    The Inagawa-kai member who had shouted the most fiercely before sneered at this moment:


    ¡°Bakayarro! Do you really think we are all fools?!¡±


    ¡°With so many of youing, you must have seeded!¡±


    ¡°Want to deceive us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy! Brothers, kill them!¡±


    The Inagawa-kai didn¡¯t know what was going on inside.


    They felt that the Yamaguchi-gumi came a step early,


    And with so many peopleing,


    Not to mention one Tawana, even ten Tawanas could be killed.


    In this case, how could they let them go?


    So, a group of people, like chicken blood, swung their knives at the Yamaguchi-gumi and chopped them up.


    The Yamaguchi-Gumi was originally a group of defeated soldiers,


    But now, there are wolves in front and terrifying beasts whose true faces are unknown behind,


    So there is no need for anyone to mobilize.


    They can all figure out that the way to survive is in front and not behind.


    Fighting to the death with the Inagawa-kai,


    The probability of survival is definitely much greater than being shot in the head by the unknown ruthless man behind!


    So, the defeated soldiers of the Yamaguchi-gumi instantly burst out with a strong desire to survive,


    Holding machetes and rushing forward.


    Those who had guns did not wait, because it was pitch ck behind and they didn¡¯t know where to shoot with guns,Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But it was different in front.


    The Inagawa-kai¡¯s grandsons were all exposed to the light,


    And they were simply live targets!


    So, gunshots rang out instantly.


    The gunshots rang out in a mess for a while,


    And the Inagawa-kai who rushed to the front had already fallen.


    The Inagawa-kai did not expect the Yamaguchi-gumi to use guns as soon as they came up,


    And in anger, they immediately used the corpses as a barrier to pull out guns and fight back.


    For a time, the whole passage was filled with gunshots!


    Fortunately, the dome is really big, and the entire backstage is apletely independent area.


    In addition, tens of thousands of people were left outside, which was already noisy.


    The sound system at the performance site was still ying Tawanna¡¯s hit singles as background music for the audience leaving the stage,


    So these fans who were still not satisfied had no idea that gunshots were going on and blood was flowing backstage.


    At this time, Mitsui Yoshitaka did not expect that fighting would break out outside.


    While he tried his best to count the number of gunshots,


    He calcted in his mind how many people had died so far tonight.


    However, the numbers in this arithmetic problem changed too quickly,


    And it was really difficult to calcte.


    He felt that his brain was not enough now,


    And finally came to a conclusion that if the fighting continued like this, the casualties would reach three digits.


    He was so worried that he couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­if they keep dying like this, I¡¯m afraid I really can¡¯t handle it¡­¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Then I can¡¯t do anything,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go talk to them and ask them to stop fighting?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mitsui Yoshitaka sighed: ¡°Oh! Maybe this scene will be more serious than the Tokyo Brawl that the three major families of Ito, Takahashi, and Matsumoto stagedst time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply Tokyo Brawl Plus¡­¡±


    Marven said lightly: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, let alone Tokyo Brawl Plus, even if it bes Tokyo Brawl Ultra, there is no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°The more these people die, the better it is for us.¡±


    ¡°There is only this one passage here, and hundreds of corpses are blocking it.¡±


    ¡°Even if a professional killeres, he can only stare nkly.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the bigger the trouble they make, the more afraid the police will be.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the police will inevitably invest unprecedented manpower and use the most severe means to solve this big trouble.¡±


    ¡°When the police have the situation under control,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely ask the bosses of the Yamaguchi-gumi and the Inagawa-kai toe over, and then they will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Odo-san!¡± Mitsui Xinmei also reminded:


    ¡°The dead people, except for uncle¡¯s killers, are all from the Yamaguchi-gumi and Inagawa-kai.¡±


    ¡°Their people made such a big fuss, the police will definitely fight them to the end,¡±


    ¡°Which means they have already caused a big disaster.¡±


    ¡°If you put more pressure on the police,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Yamaguchi-Gumi and Inagawa-kai will not be able to recover in three to five years.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was delighted when he heard this:


    ¡°Yes! The dead were all sent by them.¡±


    ¡°Why should I clean up their bu.tts?¡±


    ¡°Let them clean up when the timees!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6619

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6619</h2>


    When the head of the police learned from Mitsui Yoshitaka that hundreds of assassins were attacking people in the Dome,


    And wanted to assassinate the world¡¯s top singer Tawanna Sweet,


    His eyes went dark and he quickly asked:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, can you give us a detailed description of the situation at the scene?¡±


    ¡°Are there any casualties?!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was insulted by Marven all night,


    And finally seized the opportunity to vent.


    He yelled into the phone: ¡°Baga!¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of people have died,¡±


    ¡°And you still ask me if there are any casualties!¡±


    ¡°I tell you if you don¡¯te quickly,¡±


    ¡°You can wait to collect the bodies of Miss Sweet and me!¡±


    The person in charge shuddered with fear.


    What does it mean to have hundreds of casualties?


    It can be defined as a terrorist attack anywhere, right?


    The key is that this time differs from thest Tokyo brawl with many casualties.


    Although many people died in thest Tokyo brawl,


    The dead were more scattered, and the murderers were different.


    The Matsumoto family killed the Su family¡¯s bodyguards and the Takahashi family.


    The Takahashi family killed many of Ito Takehiko¡¯s men and almost killed Ito Takehiko.


    As for Ito Takehiko, he survived and killed the Takahashi family.


    The Matsumoto family was wiped out, and the murderer was the killer brought by the Su family from China.


    These killers were caught by the police when they were preparing to escape at the airport.


    The only embarrassing thing was that Su Ruoli escaped in the end.


    The policeter treated this kind of death and injury as an independent case,


    So it did not cause much sensation among the people.


    However, ording to what Mitsui Yoshitaka said this time,


    At least hundreds of people were killed and injured,


    And he was afraid that he would not be able to keep his official hat!


    If Tawana died in Tokyo, he might have tomit seppuku or hang himself!


    In a hurry, he immediately said:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, please hold on a little longer.¡±


    ¡°We will mobilize all police forces to go to the Dome for support!¡±


    Then, dozens of police helicopters from all over Tokyo took off quickly and rushed to the Dome.


    At this time, the dome had be aplete mess.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi and the Inagawa-kai had both suffered casualties in the gunfight,


    So both sides used the dead brothers to build a simple defensive fortification.


    For a while, no one could do anything to the other side,


    So they could only shoot cold guns from time to time.


    The Inagawa-kai also realized that they had a lot of disadvantages because of the light,


    So they simply went all out, and several gunmen raised their guns and smashed all the lights.


    As a result, both sides were in darkness at the same time.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi lost the advantage of shooting cold guns,


    And there was no hope of breaking through for a while,


    So they could only hide behind the corpses and curse the Inagawa-kai for not being martial.


    They obviously really wanted to evacuate, and they didn¡¯t get the hidden flower,


    But they just didn¡¯t believe it!


    No matter what they said, they didn¡¯t believe it.


    When the inside was in a stalemate, Japan¡¯s most mysterious killer organization,


    The Bluestone Allianceposed of top mercenaries, had also sent people to the dome.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This organization has been epting assassination orders in the undergroundwork for many years.


    As long as the money is enough, there is no one they dare not kill.


    When they received the news of the 1 billion US dors in hidden money,


    They immediately mobilized all the members hiding in Tokyo.


    The first 12 people who arrived at the dome were fully armed.


    When they arrived at the dome, they found something unusual inside.


    Looking in from the entrance, it was pitch ck inside,


    But the sound of gunfire and cursing could be heard continuously,


    It was as if the two groups were in a stalemate.


    So, the person in charge of the team said to the others:


    ¡°You guys wait outside the entrance,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sneak in first to see what¡¯s going on!¡±


    One of them hurriedly said: ¡°Captain,¡±


    ¡°The situation inside isplicated, and there are gunshots.¡±


    ¡°It might be dangerous for you to go in alone.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in together!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The captain said calmly:


    ¡°Since there is a stalemate inside,¡±


    ¡°It must be the people on the outside who are confronting the people inside.¡±


    ¡°These people on the outside have all their energy inside,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s pitch ck inside.¡±


    ¡°I can take advantage of the chaos to sneak in alone,¡±


    ¡°And no one will notice me.¡±


    ¡°Plus, I have night vision goggles,¡±


    ¡°So I can figure out the situation inside first.¡±


    Then he said to the others:


    ¡°We are not at a disadvantage in terms of numbers,¡±


    ¡°So we must not be reckless.¡±


    ¡°After I find out the situation clearly, we can go in together.¡±


    Everyone thought the captain¡¯s analysis made sense,


    So they no longer objected.


    The captain then ordered them: ¡°You must be careful and cautious.¡±


    ¡°If someonees, don¡¯t expose yourself and report to me immediately!¡±


    ¡°Any action must be approved by me, do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 6620

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6620</h2>


    This group of well-trained killers were not reckless like the Yamaguchi-gumi and the Inagawa-kai,


    And everyone had very strong organizational discipline,


    So they immediately used gestures to indicate to the captain that they clearly understood his requirements.


    So, the captain put on binocr night vision goggles and quietly slipped in along the corner of the entrance.


    At this time, both sides were still imitating the positional warfare between the Allies and the Entente during World War I,


    Hiding in their own positions and shooting at each other.


    When the captain saw the situation inside clearly with the night vision goggles,


    He couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    It¡¯s not that he had never seen the world,


    But he really had never seen such a bloody scene.


    Using corpses as cover, blood flowed everywhere,


    And both sides suffered countless casualties.


    It was simply too cruel.


    Those people from the Inagawa Society werepletely unaware of him and were still actively thinking of countermeasures.


    Someone even suggested to the leader, ¡°Brother,¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, we can just retreat and get a few cars over and drive straight in!¡±


    ¡°Charge from both ends at the same time and follow the cars behind with guns.¡±


    ¡°No matter who is in the middle, they will be killed for sure!¡±


    The leader nodded heavily, then pped him in the face in the dark and cursed,


    ¡°Baka! Why didn¡¯t you say such a good idea earlier!¡±


    The man covered his face and said aggrievedly,


    ¡°I¡­ I just thought of it!¡±


    When the leader thought of the loss of so many of his brothers,


    He pped him again and cursed, ¡°Baka! Think faster next time!¡±


    After that, he immediately ordered,


    ¡°Quick! Go get a few people to drive!¡±


    When the captain of the Alliance heard that they were going to drive, he was immediately inspired.


    The width of this passage was at least two meters.


    If they drove several off-road vehicles one after the other,


    Even if the people and cars in front were hit by bullets,


    The cars behind could push them in.


    This would definitely be an overwhelming advantage in such a passage.


    Just when he was about to leave and inform his men first,


    A voice came from the headset: ¡°Oh no, Captain,¡±


    ¡°A lot of cars areing, at least fifty or sixty!¡±


    It was the Sumiyoshi-kai.


    As one of the three major gangs in Tokyo,


    The Sumiyoshi-kai naturally did not want to miss such a good opportunity to make money.


    At this time, the people of the Sumiyoshi-kai saw so many cars parked outside and realized that someone must have gotten there first.


    At this moment, a younger brother who was wandering on the street recognized one of the cars at a nce and turned to the leader sitting in the back row and said,


    ¡°Brother, the Yamaguchi-gumi people have arrived. I saw Kameda Masao¡¯s car.¡±


    The leader frowned and said, ¡°The Yamaguchi-gumi is so fast!¡±


    ¡°Judging from the situation, at least hundreds of people havee,¡±


    ¡°And we have less than 200 people. I¡¯m afraid we are no match!¡±


    The younger brother asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    The leader¡¯s brain turned the fastest and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to get close. Use cars topletely block the exit.¡±


    ¡°The cars are connected end to end and form an arc.¡±


    ¡°We will hide behind the cars and wait for them toe out.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, no matter who it is,¡±


    ¡°As long as they show their heads from inside, we will fight!¡±


    ¡°Good idea!¡±


    The younger brother nodded heavily.¡±


    ¡°Dozens of cars did not move towards the entrance and exit at all,


    But directly used cars to form a huge semicircle at the exit.


    Even the eleven Bluestone Alliance killers hiding in the dark were surrounded.


    They immediately reported to the captain:


    ¡°Captain, they have blocked the exit!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the captain originally wanted his men to drive in quickly,


    But now he did not dare to let them act rashly.


    At this moment, more than a dozen brothers of the Inagawa Society had already started to run out, preparing to drive out.


    When they just showed their heads from the entrance and exit,


    The brothers of the Sumiyoshi Society immediately hid behind the car and shot at them.


    These people had no idea that there were people ambushing outside,


    And most of them were basically killed in one encounter.


    When the people behind saw the brothers in front being shot and falling,


    They ran back in panic, shouting as they ran:


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s bad!¡±


    ¡°There is an ambush outside! Nearly ten of our brothers have died!¡±


    ¡°Baga!¡± The leader of the Inagawa Society asked angrily:


    ¡°Who dares to go against Inagawa?!¡±


    The younger brother was also confused: ¡°I don¡¯t know, brother! Before I could see the other side clearly, they beat me back!¡±


    ¡°Damn it !¡±]


    The leader said angrily:


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s another gang, we are caught in the middle!¡±


    The leader of the Yamaguchi-gumi heard this and shouted:


    ¡°Dmn it, we have been caught in the middle for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Brothers we should work together to break out and rush out first!¡±


    The leader of the Inagawa-kai took out his gun and fired blindly in the direction of the Yamaguchi-gumi, cursing:


    ¡°Bakayalo! Do you really think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    ¡°You must have killed Tawana.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You said so much just to take the opportunity to escape!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you seed!¡±


    ¡°If you have the guts, break out.¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether my bullets can kill you or not!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6621

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6621</h2>


    As the first group toe in and not surrender,


    The Yamaguchi-gumi was extremely ufortable at this time.


    What they wanted most now was not to escape,


    But how to prove their innocence,


    Because this feeling of being unable to defend themselves was really ufortable.


    The Inagawa-kai was also very depressed at this time.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    They thought they were caught in a jar,


    But they didn¡¯t expect that when they got in to catch the turtle,


    They also became a turtle.


    No one knew who was blocking the retreat outside,


    But the enemy obviously had the advantage.


    They had a car encirclement and fortifications,


    Which was simply invincible.


    On the other hand, there was nothing to cover them except for the dozen corpses thrown at the door.


    The key point was that using corpses as cover would not help them rush out,


    Because the enemy would attack as soon as they showed their heads.


    Because the encirclement was rtivelyrge, there were several cars outside the exit.


    If they ran out in one breath, they might be able to use these cars as cover,


    But the distance from the exit to the car was at least 20 to 30 meters.


    These 20 to 30 meters were all enemy shooting windows.


    A few people could not rush out at all,


    And even if they rushed out, they would still be in the enemy¡¯s encirclement.


    There is no way out, which means that they can only hide here for now.


    In this case, cooperating with the Yamaguchi-gumi sounds like a good idea,


    But the people of the Inagawa-kai are more worried that the Yamaguchi-gumi has already received the hidden money.


    If they cooperate with them and break out together,


    It is equivalent to helping them break out in disguise.


    For them, everyone is working together to escape, which is fine,


    But escaping together and wishing you great sess is absolutely impossible.


    At the moment, the eleven assassins hidden outside the Bluestone Alliance are also in a dilemma,


    Because the radius of the encirclement of the Sumiyoshi-kai isrge enough that they can temporarily hide behind and under several cars.


    Although they have not been discovered,


    They arepletely unable to move at this time.


    The new Sumiyoshi-kai has built an encirclement outside the entrance and exit,


    And they are outnumbered.


    If they act rashly, once they are discovered,


    They will inevitably be the target of the other party.


    The small leader of the Sumiyoshi-kai also felt that he had the advantage of guarding outside.


    In order to further expand his advantage, he said to his men:


    ¡°You guys get a few high-horsepower off-road vehicles.¡±


    ¡°I will open a gap in the encirclementter,¡±


    ¡°And you can drive in and push the other vehicles in the encirclement to both sides and clear them all out.¡±


    ¡°In case they rush out and use these vehicles outside as cover,¡±


    ¡°It will be somewhat troublesome for us.¡±


    Several younger brothers immediately selected three high-horsepower off-road vehicles from their own vehicles and prepared to drive into the encirclement to clear the vehicles.


    This forced the eleven assassins of the Bluestone Alliance into a desperate situation.


    They were now hiding in these scattered vehicles.


    If the other side cleared the vehicles,


    They would definitely find them hiding there.


    But in this situation, it was unrealistic to retreat or rush out.


    Although they were top assassins,


    They had almost no chance of winning in this situation.


    One of the assassins immediately whispered to the captain who had already sneaked in through the inte:


    ¡°Captain, the group of people outside are trying to clear the cars at the door.¡±


    ¡°We will be exposed soon. What should we do¡­¡±


    The captain listened to the voiceing from the headset and felt the nervous Inagawa-kai members around him.


    He cursed in his heart: ¡°You are so fcuking stupid,¡±


    ¡°Can I call you back now? If I call you back, won¡¯t I be exposed?¡±


    Seeing that the captain was slow to reply and the other car was getting closer and closer,


    The killer took advantage of the chaotic sound of the engine and quickly raised his voice and blurted out:


    ¡°Captain! Please say something!¡±


    The captain heard the harsh sound in the headset and turned off themunicator in fear,


    But the voice was still heard by the people of the Inagawa Society.


    One of the Inagawa Society members whispered:


    ¡°Who the h3ll is still on the phone at this time?¡±


    The captain didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Anyway, it was dark around him, and it didn¡¯t matter if they heard the call.


    As long as the sound was cut off, they wouldn¡¯t find him.


    There were more than one member of the Inagawa Society who heard the call,


    But it was so dark inside that no one could see who was around,


    So no one knew who the sound came from.


    At this time, someone said: ¡°Brother!¡±


    ¡°I feel like there seems to be a spy here!¡±


    ¡°I just heard something about the captain in themunicator,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t hear the rest!¡±


    ¡°Spy?!¡± The captain of the Inagawa Society immediately became alert.


    There were wolves in front and tigers behind,


    And he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly around him.


    He might be sneaked in by the enemy.


    So, he had an idea and said immediately:


    ¡°Brothers, lie down immediately and take out your cell phones to see if there are any unfamiliar faces around you!¡±


    ¡°fcuk!¡±


    The captain of the Bluestone Alliance was so angry that he cursed in his heart:


    ¡°If these beasts reallye like this, I¡¯m afraid they will catch me as soon as they meet.¡±


    ¡°Although I am well-trained, I can¡¯t beat four hands with two fists.¡±


    ¡°If so many people really rush up, I can¡¯t resist at all¡­¡±

 Chapter 6622

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6622</h2>


    In this situation, he was in a dilemma for a while.


    If he stayed, he was afraid of being discovered by the enemy.


    But if he escaped, the situation outside would not be optimistic.


    His dozen men didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    If he was exposed when he escaped,


    Wouldn¡¯t it be like being attacked from both inside and outside?


    Just when he was hesitant and didn¡¯t know what to do, there was a sudden gunshot outside!


    One of his men was hiding at the front of a Toyota Alphard.


    The Sumiyoshi-kai drove an off-road vehicle straight to the car where he was hiding.


    The car was very fast and showed no signs of slowing down.


    It hit the side and rear of the Alphard with a bang, knocking the Alphard to the side.


    The killer hiding at the front of the car was afraid of being run over by the car,


    So he could only roll along and try to hide under the car next door.


    As a result, he was illuminated clearly by the headlights.


    The Sumiyoshi-kai members who were on guard outside the encirclement saw that there were people hiding there.


    Without waiting for the boss on the scene to speak, those who had guns immediately drew their guns and shot.


    After the killer hid under the car, he quickly dodged and rolled from the bottom of the car to the other side of the car,


    He then turned sideways and raised his gun to fight back.


    However, he was no match for so many Sumiyoshi-kai members.


    Although he also shot a Sumiyoshi-kai member,


    His left shoulder was also pierced by a bullet when he leaned forward to shoot.


    When the others saw the fight had started and their teammates were injured,


    They knew they couldn¡¯t escape,


    So they simply started shooting at the members of the Sumiyoshi Society from their hiding ces.


    The outside of the door suddenly became a gunfight scene, with continuous gunfire and extremely lively.


    Although many brothers of the Sumiyoshi Society fell,


    They had the advantage in numbers and firepower,


    So after a few rounds of shooting, they also killed three assassins from the Bluestone Alliance and injured two others.


    The person in charge of the Sumiyoshi Association at the scene made full use of the advantage of the outermost encirclement.


    He immediately asked his brothers to start the car and prepare to use the car to reduce the encirclement.


    At the same time, he deliberately said loudly:


    ¡°Brothers, get some bottles out of the car,¡±


    ¡°And then draw some gasoline from the fuel tank to make incendiary bombs to burn these ba5tards to death in the encirclement!¡±


    ¡°A5shole!¡±


    One of the Bluestone Alliance leaned against the car and shouted loudly:


    ¡°If you have the guts,pete with whose gun is faster and whose gun is more urate.¡±


    ¡°What kind of hero is throwing incendiary bombs!¡±


    The person in charge of the Sumiyoshi Association said disdainfully:


    ¡°I just want topete with you to see who will die first!¡±


    After that, he immediately shouted to his men:


    ¡°Brothers, prepare to set fire! Burn all these people to death!¡±


    When the members of the Bluestone Alliance saw that the other party was so hical,Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theymunicated with each other with gestures,


    They immediately turned their heads and ran towards the entrance.


    Hiding inside, there is still a glimmer of hope for survival.


    If they continue to stay outside, once the other party really throws incendiary bombs,


    They will have only one way to die.


    If they want to survive, they can only run inside.


    When the leader of the Inagawa Society heard someone running in,


    He didn¡¯t even bother to check if there were any spies around him,


    And immediately shouted, ¡°Brothers, no matter whoes in, beat them to death!¡±


    For a moment, gunshots rang out in the passage.


    The surviving members of the Bluestone Alliance were attacked by the Inagawa Society as soon as they came in,


    And their mentality waspletely blown.


    They are usually international killers and have killed many heavyweights.


    Many tasks that im to be extremely difficult have also beenpleted by them one by one,


    But they have never been so humiliated.


    They were caught between two groups of people and beaten to death.


    The people of the Inagawa Society fought very resolutely and hard,


    Because they had been caught between two groups just now.


    The younger brother who was about to go out to drive was killed by the enemy outside.


    He had a lot of anger and nowhere to vent,


    So he simply took it out on these killers.


    As soon as the assassins of the Bluestone Alliance came in,


    Two of them were shot down by random gunfire.


    The survivorsy on the ground, fighting back and shouting:


    ¡°Stop fighting! There are still enemies outside!¡±


    ¡°Your people were just killed by them! We were also chased in by them!¡±


    The counterattack of the Bluestone Alliance also hit several members of the Inagawa Society.


    The worst thing was that the captain of the Bluestone Alliance was hit in the thigh by a bullet from nowhere, and bleeding profusely.


    He knew that the bullet in his leg must have been shot by his own men.


    However, he could not pull out his gun to fight back against them.


    After all, they had no choice but to shoot.


    And he also knew that he could not shoot at the people around him at this time,


    Because once he fired a gun, in such a dark environment, the me of the muzzle would be very eye-catching.


    The muzzles of other people¡¯s guns were facing the enemies outside,


    But his gun was facing the ¡°own people¡± next to him, which would inevitably be discovered by the other party.


    In addition, the other party suspected that there was a spy, and that he might be shot to death by random gunfire.


    At this time, he was already desperate.


    At this time, he would probably not be able to escape tonight.


    He could never have imagined that this several hundred meters long backstage passage would be a cruel meat grinder,


    And that he, along with the elite assassins of the Bluestone Alliance, would be pushed step by step into the meat grinder¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6623

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6623</h2>


    The Bluestone Alliance originally thought that it would be easy to do this job.


    But now more than half of the people have been killed or injured before they even saw Tawana.


    The survivors are not having a good time either.


    They are facing abined attack from both sides,


    And it is still unknown whether they can survive.


    Although the Sumiyoshi-kai is much more rxed outside,


    They are in a dilemma at the moment.


    There is no telling how many gangsters are hiding inside,


    And it is not realistic to kill their way in.


    But if they give up now, wouldn¡¯t it be a wasted trip?


    Just when they were hesitating,


    The helicopter of the Tokyo police finally arrived.


    The police helicopters are normally deployed in multiple areas of the city,


    So when the order from the head of the police was issued,


    They rushed to the vicinity of the dome at the fastest speed.


    The Sumiyoshi-kai members who were waiting for the opportunity did not expect that just as they set up the encirclement,


    More than a dozen helicopters would surge from the sky from all directions.


    These gangsters are all local snakes in Tokyo,


    And they can be recognized at a nce as all police helicopters of the police.


    At this time, these helicopters were flying from the air towards the dome at a very fast speed,


    Almost at full power.


    The leader was panicked and muttered:


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many policemen¡­¡±


    A younger brother hurriedly said:


    ¡°Brother, these are SWAT from the police!¡±


    ¡°They are anti-terrorist police!¡±


    ¡°We only have a dozen pistols, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t beat them!¡±


    The leader gritted his teeth and said:


    ¡°Dmnn, I guess the Yamaguchi-gumi gang has made some big moves in there!¡±


    The younger brother asked him:


    ¡°Brother, should we retreat?!¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The leader pondered for a moment and said:


    ¡°If we don¡¯t retreat, we will all be arrestedter!¡±


    After that, he immediately said to everyone around him:


    ¡°Quick! Everyone hurry up and get in the car!¡±


    Hearing this, a group of younger brothers got in the car and fled.


    Although the helicopters dived over the parking lot at a very fast speed,


    The space above the parking lot was limited after all.


    In order to maintain a safe distance, the speed of more than a dozen helicopters was slightly slower.


    When they began to hover and let arge number of SWAT special police rappel,


    The people of Sumiyoshi-kai had already escaped.


    However, the SWAT special police did not chase the members of the Sumiyoshi-kai,


    But immediately surrounded the exit.


    Then someone used a loudspeaker to shout inside:Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everyone listen, this is the Tokyo police SWAT special police team.¡±


    ¡°Everyone immediately put down your weapons, raise your hands,¡±


    ¡°And slowly walk to the exit to surrender,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise we may attack or even shoot at any time!¡±


    When they heard that SWAT wasing, the members of the Bluestone Alliance looked ashen.


    The current situation was impossible for them to escape.


    The Inagawa-kai were very upset because they knew that if SWAT came,


    They would definitely not get the hidden flower.


    If they didn¡¯t get the hidden flower, it would be fine.


    Many brothers were reimbursed and many Yamaguchi-gumi members were killed.


    Once they fell into the hands of the police,


    The prison sentences of these one or two hundred people would be estimated to be two to three thousand years.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi members who were trapped in the innermost part were so excited that they were about to cry.


    After experiencing real despair, the appearance of SWAT gave them hope to survive.


    For them, being caught is not important,


    And going to jail is not important.


    What is important is that they can leave this purgatory of brains everywhere alive.


    SWAT is here, and there is hope.


    So the members cried with joy, and some even started to cry.


    Although they were all gang members who walked on the streets of Tokyo with their noses up,


    The experience tonight really overturned their worldview.


    Because the loudspeaker used by the police was very loud,


    Mitsui Yoshitaka and others in the innermost part also heard it clearly.


    While Mitsui Yoshitaka breathed a sigh of relief, he did not forget to say to Tawana who did not understand Japanese:


    ¡°Miss Sweet, please rest assured, the special police have arrived,


    And we will definitely be able to leave here safely.¡±


    Tawana said calmly: ¡°With Mr. Marven here, I was not worried.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka then realized that he had said the wrong thing.¡±


    ¡°Everyone was safe and sound because of Mr. Ye, not the SWAT who had just arrived.

 Chapter 6624

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6624</h2>


    So he quickly said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Marven, don¡¯t worry, I have already said hello to their top leader,¡±


    ¡°The Superintendent General, at the police.¡±


    ¡°They will help us get rid of these gang members,¡±


    ¡°And I will let them keep a safe distance from Miss Sweet and never let them cross the defense line of Iga Ninja.


    Marven said, ¡°Tell the head of the policeter and ask him to call your brother and tell him that he heard from your daughter that you have been killed.¡±


    ¡°I want to see if he will surrender himself.¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, more SWAT special police and ordinary police rushed to the scene.


    Even the head of the police, the Superintendent General, came in person.


    The head strode to the head of the SWAT special police and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    The head replied, ¡°Director when we arrived, a group of armed men just escaped.¡±


    ¡°They must have seen using and fled.¡±


    ¡°After we took over the scene, we counted them at the scene and counted a total of seven bodies.¡±


    ¡°Their identities have not been confirmed yet.¡±


    The Superintendent General asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside?¡±


    The head said, ¡°I just shouted and asked them toe out and surrender,¡±


    ¡°But no one hase out yet.¡±


    The Superintendent General asked,


    ¡°Can you find out which forces are inside?¡±


    The head of SWAT replied, ¡°We have sent people to investigate all the vehicles left outside.¡±


    ¡°We have found that most of these vehicles are under the names ofpanies or individuals of the Inagawa-kai and the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he added, ¡°By the way, there are two or three vehicles belonging to the Sumiyoshi-kai.¡±


    ¡°I guess their people are here too.¡±


    ¡°I guess they are the ones who escaped.¡±


    Japanese gangs are legal.


    Large organizations like the Yamaguchi-Gumi and the Inagawa-kai have member rosters in the police.


    These people have been marked as gangsters in the police system,


    And their cars, houses, and other assets are also registered,


    So it is very simple to investigate.


    When he heard that all three gangs were here,


    The Superintendent¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    He immediately walked aside and called Mitsui Yoshitaka.


    As soon as the call was connected, he asked politely,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, are you okay?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka hummed, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I just heard your people shouting,¡±


    ¡°When can we catch those ba5tards?¡±


    The Superintendent of Police said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Mitsui,¡±


    ¡°I will find a way right away.¡±


    ¡°Please hold on a little longer!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said coldly, ¡°Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°If you keep hesitating, the matter will be covered up!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka naturally did not want the influence of this matter to spread.


    Once the outside world knew that Tawana was assassinated on the territory of the Mitsui family,


    The Mitsui family would lose face.


    The Superintendent of Police did not want this matter to be reported everywhere.


    Once such a serious gang fight and murder were spread,


    The Tokyo police would lose face.


    So, he immediately said to Mitsui Yoshitaka:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°The scene has beenpletely blocked.¡±


    ¡°Outsiders can¡¯t get in at all.¡±


    ¡°Even if someone takes a picture of our helicopter,¡±


    ¡°We can im that we are conducting an exercise.¡±


    ¡°In short, we will not let this matter ferment out!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said: ¡°You¡¯d better do what you say!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    The Superintendent of Police said respectfully:


    ¡°I will strictly control the scene and will never let the incident ferment!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said:


    ¡°By the way, there is one more thing.¡±


    The Superintendent of Police hurriedly said:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, please go ahead.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said: ¡°Contact my brother Mitsui Yoshiyasu and tell him that you are very sorry to convey bad news to him.¡±


    ¡°Tell him that you just received a call from Kokomi,¡±


    ¡°And Kokomi told you that I have been killed.¡±


    The Superintendent of Police asked in surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, why are you doing this?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask nonsense questions, just do it!¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    At this time, the head of SWAT came to the Superintendent and asked him:


    ¡°Superintendent, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Should we prepare some assault equipment and find an opportunity to break in?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The Superintendent said with a dark face:


    ¡°I will personally call these gang leaders and ask them to roll over and take the people!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6625

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6625</h2>


    After the police took control of the situation, h


    Half of the surviving assassins of the Bluestone Alliance finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, it was the police, and they must abide by basic martial ethics.


    It was impossible for them to drive a car into it or throw a bomb into it.


    The Yamaguchi-gumi also felt that they saw hope.


    Instead of being blocked in this ce with corpses everywhere and blood flowing like a river,


    It would be better to be caught by the police and thrown into prison.


    At least it was a ce for people to stay.


    The most depressed were the Inagawa-kai.


    They had not seen the horror of Charlie,


    And they only felt that this operation was extremely unlucky.


    As soon as they arrived, they fought with the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s gang of ba5tards.


    It would be fine if they didn¡¯t get any benefits,


    But their retreat was cut off.


    They fought in the dark corridor,


    And they were arrested before they saw the enemy.


    The Superintendent was furious at this time.


    This gang of daring gangsters dared toe to Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s territory to assassinate Tawana,


    And caused up to three-digit casualties.


    This was simply destroying his own rice bowl.


    Even if it was his own son who did it,


    He would want to kill him with a knife, let alone a gang of gangsters.


    So, he immediately called the heads of the Yamaguchi-gumi and the Inagawa-kai,


    I said the same thing to both of them on the phone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where you are now.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be shot to death by the special police of the police tonight,¡±


    ¡°Get out of here and go to the Dome immediately!¡±


    Neither of them expected that the Superintendent would call them personally.


    Only then did they realize that they were determined to grab the 1 billion US dors of hidden money,


    And they might have caused a big disaster in the heat of the moment.


    Although these two are underworld bosses with tens of thousands of younger brothers in Japan,


    This does not mean that they can be above thew.


    Usually, if they do some marginal gray industries or asionallymit some violent crimes,


    The police can turn a blind eye,


    But once they touch the reverse scale of the police,


    Their life will definitely not be easy.


    What¡¯s more, the person who called them was the Superintendent of Police,


    The head of the police in Tokyo and even in Japan.


    To offend him was the highest level of trouble for the gangsters,


    And they might lose their lives.


    So the two dared not dy and immediately set off for the Dome.


    The Superintendent of Police called Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s younger brother, Mitsui Yoshiyasu.


    Mitsui Yoshiyasu was driving to Oshino Hakkai.


    In his expectation, his brother must have been killed by his samurai at this moment,


    And even his only daughter Mitsui Shinmi might have been killed.


    ording to the current order of session of the Mitsui family,


    If only the eldest brother died, theoretically, the niece Mitsui Shinmi would inherit,


    However, the key is that Mitsui Shinmi did not marry or recruit a son-inw.


    ording to family tradition,


    She cannot directly inherit the family position now,


    So all the affairs of the Mitsui family will be managed by himself.


    If the niece died, he could be the next head of the family with peace of mind and justification.


    He went to Oshino Hakkai to put on a full show.


    In order to avoid arousing suspicion for tonight¡¯s action,


    He specially hired several assassins to attack the mansion where his father was living in retirement,


    And then he mobilized the family¡¯s helicopters and armed bodyguards to support,


    And even he set out as soon as possible,


    So that if his eldest brother died in the dome, he could get away with it.


    This time he felt that God was helping him,


    Because at this juncture, someone actually spent 1 billion US dors to buy Tawana¡¯s life.


    If his assassins killed them all,


    He could put the me on the mysterious man in the United States who had made a secret deal.


    At this moment, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    He saw that the caller was the Superintendent of Police,


    And he was suddenly ecstatic.


    Since leaving the dome, he has been waiting for a bad news,


    But he didn¡¯t know who would inform him of this bad news.


    Seeing the call from the Superintendent of Police,


    He subconsciously thought that his eldest brother must have died,


    And now the police must have arrived at the dome,


    So the Superintendent of Police personally called him to inform him of the bad news.


    So he answered the phone and pretended to be curious and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe, why are you calling me sote?¡±


    The Superintendent prepared his emotions and tone, and said,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, I called to tell you a bad news.¡±


    At this time, Mitsui Yoshiyasu did not forget to act. He hurriedly asked,


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe, could it be¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be that my father in Oshino Hakkai met with an ident?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The Superintendent lied, ¡°It was your brother,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui Yoshitaka, he got killed in the dome.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshiyasu pretended to be sad and asked,


    ¡°You said my brother got killed?!¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?! You must be lying to me, right?!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The Superintendent thought to himself,


    ¡°Yes, I was lying to you.¡±


    ¡°Your brother asked me to do it.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear it or are you acting with me on purpose?¡±


    Thinking of this, he sighed deeply and said helplessly,


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Mr. Mitsui.¡±


    ¡°Your brother is indeed dead.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, many gang members and even many professional killers came to the Dome to assassinate Tawanna Sweet.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, your brother was killed by them.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshiyasu subconsciously pressed his heart hard,


    Because when he heard the Superintendent say this,


    His heart beat almost twice as fast.


    However, this was not caused by grief, but excitement.


    However, he still had to act.

 Chapter 6626

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6626</h2>


    He choked up and said, ¡°How could this happen¡­¡±


    ¡°My brother is still so young and in his prime,¡±


    ¡°And he has so many bodyguards around him,¡±


    ¡°How could he encounter an ident?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t wait for the Superintendent to answer, and asked impatiently,


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe, is my niece okay?!¡±


    ¡°It seems that she attended the event with my brother tonight.¡±


    ¡°Is she in danger?¡±


    The Superintendent General was stunned for a moment.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka did not give him a standard answer to this question.


    So, he did not know how to answer for a moment.


    However, the Superintendent General is the Superintendent General after all,


    And his reaction speed is faster than that of ordinary people.


    He felt that Mitsui Yoshitaka even said that he was dead,


    And it was likely that he wanted to throw a smoke bomb at his brother Mitsui Yoshiyasu,


    So he might as well throw a smoke bomb more fiercely.


    So, he said with great regret:


    ¡°Mr. Simi Marseille Mitsui, your niece was also killed.¡±


    ¡°Puchi¡­¡±


    Mitsui Yoshiyasu could not hold back the excitement in his heart,


    And he almostughed out loud.


    However, he immediately changed his tone to crying, choking with pain,


    ¡°Ah, how could this happen!¡±


    ¡°Xinmei is only in her twenties¡­¡±


    ¡°How could these killers be so cruel!¡±


    The Superintendent of Police touched his nose and said,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, please ept my condolences.¡±


    ¡°I called to tell you the news first,¡±


    ¡°But what happened at the Dome tonight is indeed very serious.¡±


    ¡°I still have a lot of things to deal with,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t talk to you for now.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshiyasu immediately said,


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    ¡°I must see my brother and niece with my own eyes!¡±


    The Superintendent of Police felt that this might be the purpose of Mitsui Yoshitaka letting him act, so he said,


    ¡°Okay,e over if it¡¯s convenient for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve put martialw here,¡±


    ¡°But call me when you arrive and I¡¯ll ask someone to bring you in.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshiyasu thanked him and immediately hung up the phone.


    He then said to the driver excitedly,


    ¡°Turn around, turn around, turn back now!¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, the Dome, the entire backstage, and the vehicle entrances and exits dedicated to backstage internal personnel had all been put under martialw by the police police.


    The helicopter flew back and forth many times,


    Transporting arge number of SWAT to the scene and nearby.


    Such a big movement could not be concealed from the public,


    So many people discussed online, wondering what happened in the dome that attracted so many police.


    ire and Elsa had already left the venue and headed for the hotel ording to Charlie¡¯s instructions.


    However, on the way back to the hotel, they also saw several police helicopters flying towards the dome.


    ire also sent a message to Charlie specifically to ask him if he knew what happened.


    Charlie told her that Tawana was in a little danger,


    But the police had arrived and dealt with it.


    Ten minutester, a left-hand drive Bentley Mulsanne drove to the internal entrance and exit of the dome.


    In Japan, vehicles drive on the left, so most vehicles are right-hand drive.


    But in the world of rich people in Japan, they are proud to drive left-hand drive cars.


    Therefore, it is often seen that many imported super luxury cars in Japan are left-hand drive.


    Although it is awkward to drive, it is also a symbol of the personality of rich people.


    At this time, the special police on duty stopped the vehicle and pointed dozens of guns at all the windows.


    The rear window rolled down, and a man in his fifties said very carefully:


    ¡°Hello, officers, I¡­ I am Takaoka Machi from the Inagawa Society¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, the SWAT closest to him thrust his HK416 assault rifle into the car,


    Put the muzzle of the gun against Machi¡¯s forehead, and said coldly:


    ¡°Get out! If you dare to make any dangerous moves, I might shoot!¡±


    Machi was so scared that he trembled all over.


    He had clearly informed himself of his identity,


    But this SWAT dared to point the gun at him and speak so rudely,


    Which could only prove one thing,


    That is, his superiors had given him clear orders to ask him to do so.


    It seemed that he had really made a big mistake this time.


    So, he could only honestly say:


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get excited, I¡¯ll get out of the car now!¡±


    After that, he reached out to open the car door.


    The SWAT said coldly: ¡°Put your hands up and don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°If any hand leaves my sight, I might shoot!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Takaoka Machi said awkwardly:


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me move, how can I open the door and get out?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you can help me open the door,¡±


    ¡°Or let my driver help me open the door.¡±


    The SWAT said disdainfully: ¡°Put your hands out of the window,¡±


    ¡°My people will help you out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Takaoka Machi asked in surprise:


    ¡°What do you mean your people will help me out?¡±


    The SWAT did not have any time to exin to him.


    He took a step back, held the gun tighter with both hands,


    And the index finger of his right hand was already on the trigger.


    He said sternly: ¡°Put your hands out of the window! Immediately!¡±


    Takaoka Machi was afraid that the other party would really shoot,


    So he quickly and honestly put his hands out of the car window.


    At this time, the other two SWAT police immediately stepped forward,


    One of them grabbed one of his hands,


    And forcibly pulled him out of the car window!


    Takaoka Machi¡¯s body was pulled out of the car, and as soon as his ankles came out,


    He immediately fell to the ground.


    He just wanted to use his legs to find bnce and stand firmly,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that the two special police officers deliberately pulled him down again with force,


    Causing his body to fall heavily to the ground.


    Before he could recover from the severe pain,


    The special police immediately handcuffed his hands behind his back, picked him up, and took him inside.


    The special police pointed their guns at the driver,


    Pulled the driver out of the car and subdued him.


    At this time, a Rolls-Royce with the same left-hand drive also drove up.


    The same scene was yed out again.


    The car window was lowered,


    And the man inside said with a bit of arrogance:


    ¡°I am Nishida Yuhiro of the Yamaguchi-gumi¡­¡±


    Before Nishida Yuhiro finished saying his name,


    The muzzle of a gun was pressed against his forehead.


    The special police shouted: ¡°Stop talking nonsense and get out!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6627

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6627</h2>


    Hirohiro Nishida did not expect that as the boss of the famous Yamaguchi-gumi, a well-known figure in the entire police force, this special police officer would dare to be so rude to him.


    He obviously did not see how Takaoka Machi was handcuffed and taken away,


    So he immediately cursed with the unique tongue-twisting ent of the underworld:


    ¡°Bakayar¨­! Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?!¡±


    The special police officer snorted coldly,


    Looked at Hirohiro Nishida, and said disdainfully:


    ¡°You think you are so powerful when you are about to die.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much trouble you have caused?¡±


    After that, he immediately poked Hirohiro Nishida¡¯s forehead with the muzzle of the gun.


    Hirohiro Nishida cried out and felt a sharp pain in his forehead.


    The cold metal muzzle of the gun had knocked arge bruise on his forehead.


    Just when he was about to get angry,


    The special police officer said coldly:


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to put your hands out of the window,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±


    After that, he called two of his men and told them:


    ¡°If this guy doesn¡¯t do it honestly within three seconds,¡±


    ¡°Use the Taser to teach him a lesson!¡±


    The Taser is a police equipment that can use high voltage electricity to cause spasms or even shock in a short period of time.


    Although this gun is not fatal,


    It will cause great pain to the body.


    Nishida Yuhong realized that the special police did not give him a face at all,


    And he knew that today¡¯s events might not be suppressed by his identity.


    So, when he saw that the two special police officers had taken out their Tasers, he immediately said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, don¡¯t get excited, I¡¯ll get off the car now!¡±


    The special police officer said coldly:


    ¡°I told you to put your hands out of the window!¡±


    Nishida Yuhong didn¡¯t understand, but he still did it honestly.


    Then the next second, Takaoka Machi¡¯s experience was perfectly reproduced on him.


    When he was forcibly pulled out of the car window and smashed to the ground,


    The desire to kill in his heart was like a volcanic eruption.


    However, at this time, he had no chance to act.


    The special police handcuffed his hands behind his back without any hesitation and took him directly inside.


    At this time, the superintendent of police was supervising the special police with a dark face.


    In order to prevent any criminals from escaping,


    The special police have used the most advanced equipment,


    And even more than ten snipers are equipped.


    With the assistance of thermal imaging equipment,


    Even a mouse cannot slip away from their eyes.


    The superintendent of police has also ordered these snipers that anyone whoes out of this exit can be shot on the spot,


    As long as they do not raise their hands and spread their palms.


    At this time, two special police officers brought Takaoka Machi in front of him and said,


    ¡°Director, Takaoka Machi from the Inagawa-kai is here.¡±


    The Superintendent stared at Takaoka Machi and asked in a cold voice,


    ¡°Takaoka, have you had enough of a peaceful life for so many years,¡±


    ¡°Or are you simply tired of living?¡±


    Takaoka Machi hurriedly smiled and said,


    ¡°Director Watanabe, this¡­ this must be a misunderstanding, right?¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±


    The Superintendent asked him murderously,


    ¡°How many people did you send to assassinate Tawanna Sweet?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Takaoka Machi hurriedly said,


    ¡°To be honest with you, Director Watanabe, I heard that the Yamaguchi-gumi wanted to assassinate her,¡±


    ¡°So I quickly sent people here.¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t send people here to assassinate Tawanna.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that the Yamaguchi-gumi would get the hidden money.¡±


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t know who has ced a hidden money of one billion dors for Tawanna¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°One billion dors!¡±


    ¡°If the Yamaguchi-gumi gets this money,¡±


    ¡°Our Inagawa-kai will basically be finished!¡±


    ¡°Fcuk your bull5hit Takaoka!¡±


    Suddenly, an angry shout was heard.


    Several people looked sideways and found that it was Nishida Hirohiro who had a nosebleed and was also brought here.


    Nishida Hirohiro looked at Takaoka Machi and cursed:


    ¡°You, the Inagawa Society, sent people here,¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also want to kill that woman?!¡±


    Takaoka Machi argued:


    ¡°No! I¡¯m afraid that you,¡±


    ¡°A sgum, will kill that American woman and ruin the reputation of our great country internationally!¡±


    ¡°Fcuk you!¡±


    Nishida Hirohiro didn¡¯t expect Takaoka Machi to be so shameless,


    And immediately cursed: ¡°You just want to snatch the 1 billion dors from us?¡±


    ¡°You said it so high-soundingly,¡±


    ¡°Do you think Director Watanabe is an idiot and would believe your bull5hit rhetoric?!¡±


    The Superintendent of Police shouted:


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Seeing that the Superintendent of Police was angry,


    The two of them reluctantly stopped talking,


    But the eyes they looked at each other were still full of hatred.


    The Superintendent looked at the two men and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°I will give you 10 seconds now.¡±


    ¡°Call all your people out!¡±


    ¡°All the people on both sides, one by one, musty down their weapons,¡±


    ¡°Give up resistance, raise their hands, and line up one by one to walk out.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who dares to resist, or intends to resist,¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Or is considered a threat by our special police, will be shot on the spot!¡±

 Chapter 6628

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6628</h2>


    Nishida Hirohiro said quickly:


    ¡°Director Watanabe, my people can surrender at any time,¡±


    ¡°And I tell you the truth, I have long realized that my behavior is very wrong and cannot bring shame to our country,¡±


    ¡°So I stopped at the brink.¡±


    ¡°Before they saw the woman, I had already notified them to evacuate immediately.¡±


    After that, he red at Takaoka Machi and shouted angrily:


    ¡°My men called me and told me that it was that ba5tard Takaoka Machi who had his men block my men¡¯s retreat and refused to let my men leave!¡±


    ¡°If anything happens tonight that brings discredit to Japan,¡±


    ¡°It will be Takaoka Machi¡¯s responsibility!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Takaoka Machi was also angry.


    He also talked to his men on the phone and knew the general situation,


    So he immediately retorted:


    ¡°It was obviously your people who arrived first to assassinate,¡±


    ¡°And there is a high probability that you have seeded in the assassination.¡±


    ¡°You just wanted to escape from here quickly,¡±


    ¡°But my people didn¡¯t let you seed!¡±


    ¡°The reason they blocked your retreat is because they want to keep you criminals here and wait for the police to take over!¡±


    ¡°My people arepletely just!¡±


    ¡°They punish evil and promote good!¡±


    ¡°You¡­you¡­¡±


    Nishida Hirohiro didn¡¯t expect Takaoka Machi to be so shameless.


    He came here to steal the secret money, but he said he came to punish evil and promote good.


    So he immediately trembled and cursed:


    ¡°Do you think anyone believes what you said?¡±


    ¡°You shameless ba5tard!¡±


    ¡°Your Inagawa Society has always been evil.¡±


    ¡°When have you ever had such a sense of social responsibility?!¡±


    ¡°Your men blocked the retreat of my men, and killed and injured many of my men.¡±


    ¡°All the lives tonight, one by one, will be counted on the head of your Inagawa Society!¡±


    ¡°Because this bloodshed could have been avoided,¡±


    ¡°But it was all because of you!¡±


    ¡°It was you, a greedy ba5tard, who let them kill all my men!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the situation has been at a stalemate!¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you,¡±


    ¡°Director Watanabe wouldn¡¯t have toe here in person!¡±


    ¡°Baka!¡± Takaoka Machi was also anxious,


    And shouted at the top of his lungs:


    ¡°You nder me! You nder me!¡±


    The two of them argued until they were red in the face,


    And the Superintendent General was so angry that he raised his hand and rushed forward,


    First pping Takaoka Machi in the face, and then pped Nishida Hirohiro in the face with his backhand, and roared:


    ¡°Both of you shut up!¡±


    ¡°Any responsibility for today¡¯s incident is 50-50 between you two families, and no one can escape!¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, there have been more than a hundred casualties tonight.¡±


    ¡°As the leaders of these two violent gangs, you two will definitely be sentenced to the maximum penalty other than the death penalty,¡±


    ¡°Which is life imprisonment!¡±


    ¡°By then, I can ask the court privately to assign you to the same prison,¡±


    ¡°Or even to the same cell, so you can quarrel as much as you want for the rest of your lives!¡±


    When the two heard that there were more than a hundred casualties and that they would also be sentenced to life imprisonment,


    They were so scared that their faces were filled with despair and their bodies became limp.


    In fact, over the years, they no longer had to do the affairs of the gang themselves.


    All the work was done by their subordinates.


    Even if they got into trouble and needed to be punished byw, it was the younger brothers who suffered.


    As the two bosses, they did not need to bear any legal responsibility at all.


    But today, such a big thing, if it is really to be investigated,


    The two bosses will definitely not be able to get away with it,


    And it is reasonable to be sentenced to life imprisonment.


    They also know that this is reasonable, so they are terrified.


    This means to arge extent that they are powerless to save the situation.


    Today, the people have been controlled by the police and may be directly arrested,


    And then detained for trial and waiting to go to prison,


    So this also means that they will lose their personal freedom from now on.


    Takaoka Machi immediately choked up and said,


    ¡°Director Watanabe, this matter has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°It was the idea of my subordinates and my confidants,¡±


    ¡°Our vice president Itagaki.¡±


    ¡°You should arrest him immediately and make him responsible for this matter!¡±


    Nishida Hirohiro also came back to his senses and said quickly,


    ¡°Yes, yes, Director Watanabe, it has nothing to do with me recently.¡±


    ¡°It was my subordinate Matsushima who did it.¡±


    ¡°If you want to arrest someone, you should arrest him, not me!¡±


    The Superintendent of Police said coldly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s impossible to arrest only yours.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°With such a big mess, the senior executives of both sides will basically go to jail!¡±


    At this time, a miserable cry came,


    ¡°Director Watanabe, how are my brother and niece? I want to see them!¡±


    Everyone looked sideways and found that it was Mitsui Yoshiyasu of the Mitsui family,


    Who was running towards her like crazy?


    Takaoka Machi and Nishida Hirohiro subconsciously looked at each other and saw the deep despair in each other¡¯s eyes.


    What does it mean?


    Listening to what Mitsui Yoshiyasu asked, could it be that his brother,


    Mitsui Yoshitaka, the boss of the Mitsui family, is also in there?!


    In addition, his only daughter, Mitsui Shinmi, was also in there?!


    Moreover, maybe both of them are dead?!


    This¡­ This is basically equivalent to breaking the sky!


    At this time, the words of the Superintendent General sent the two of them to hell.


    The Superintendent General sighed and said to Mitsui Yoshiyasu who ran over with a face full of shame:


    ¡°I am very sorry,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, we have received urate information that your eldest brother and niece have been killed!¡±

 Chapter 6629

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6629</h2>


    When the Superintendent of Police said this,


    All three people at the scene copsed.


    The ones who really copsed were Nishida Hirohiro and Takaoka Machi,


    Because they both proved that they had caused a huge disaster this time;


    And the one who pretended to copse was naturally Mitsui Yoshiyasu who had been acting.


    In order to put aside all involvement,


    He had already told his samurai team to escape immediately after killing someone,


    And not to have any contact with him,


    So he did not have the opportunity to verify with his men.


    However, he thought the credibility of the Superintendent of Police was very high.


    Since he said that the person was dead, then he must be dead.


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but cover his face and cry, choking with sobs:


    ¡°Brother, Xinmei¡­you¡­you left so hastily!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I must avenge you!¡±


    Takaoka Machi was so scared that he was shaking and hurriedly said:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, the Yamaguchi-gumi people came the earliest,¡±


    ¡°And our people were blocked by them,¡±


    ¡°So we had no chance to get in the innermost.¡±


    ¡°So it is certain that your brother and your niece must have died at the hands of the Yamaguchi-gumi!¡±


    Nishida Hirohiro on the side was almost furious.


    He never expected that he would fall into the abyss with Takaoka Machi,


    And this damn guy could kick him on the way down.


    What the hell was he trying to do?


    The furious Nishida Hirohiro gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Takaoka Machi, stop showing off here! What is your motive for sending people here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you also want to get the billion dors for secret spending?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether Mr. Mitsui and his daughter were killed by the Yamaguchi-gumi.¡±


    ¡°Just from the motive, there is no difference between you and me!¡±


    Takaoka Machi hurriedly looked at Mitsui Yoshiyasu and said seriously,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, no matter what the motive is,¡±


    ¡°We still have to look at the established facts.¡±


    ¡°My people really didn¡¯t have the opportunity to harm Mr. Mitsui and his daughter.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, if my people hadn¡¯t arrived in time and blocked the real murderers of the Yamaguchi-gumi inside,¡±


    ¡°I think these murderers would have escaped!¡±


    ¡°So, we have more or less made some contributions!¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t have any credit, we have worked hard!¡±


    ¡°Baka!¡±


    The Superintendent was almost mad with rage.


    He went up and pped another man in the face, cursing angrily:


    ¡°I told you to call out your men and ask them to surrender,¡±


    ¡°But who told you to fight each other here?!¡±


    Takaoka Machi immediately said respectfully:


    ¡°Director Watanabe, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call them all out right away!¡±


    After that, he immediately walked towards the entrance of the passage.


    Two special police officers followed behind him,N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Grabbed his arms, and brought him to the entrance together.


    At this time, a special police officer handed the loudspeaker to his mouth and said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Takaoka Machi did not dare to dy, and immediately shouted inside:


    ¡°Brothers of the Inagawa Society,¡±


    ¡°I am Takaoka Machi!¡±


    ¡°Now the police havepletely blocked this ce,¡±


    ¡°And they may rush in and kill you all at any time.¡±


    ¡°You must immediately put down your weapons,¡±


    ¡°Raise your hands and surrender!¡±


    A voice soon came from inside: ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want toe out,¡±


    ¡°But there are a few killers in front of us whose whereabouts we can¡¯t figure out.¡±


    ¡°They are in the dark, and it¡¯s not easy for us to go out!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, the on-sitemander of the Bluestone Alliance who pretended to be the Inagawa Society immediately shouted:


    ¡°Brothers outside, although we don¡¯t know where you came from,¡±


    ¡°Now everyone has been surrounded, so don¡¯t resist anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to go out and surrender first,¡±


    ¡°And then we will go out. What do you think?¡± The

 Chapter 6630

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6630</h2>


    People of the Bluestone Alliance recognized that this was the boss¡¯s voice as soon as they heard it.


    They also knew in their hearts that today was too passive.


    In this situation, it would be a pipe dream to escape.


    In order to survive, it seems that they can only surrender to the police.


    So, one of them shouted, ¡°Brothers from the Inagawa Society, right?¡±


    ¡°We are going out to surrender to the police now,¡±


    ¡°So please don¡¯t shoot us from behind!¡±


    The on-site person in charge of the Inagawa Society said impatiently,


    ¡°At this time, who would still want to shoot you from behind!¡±


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    The few surviving assassins of the Bluestone Alliance finally breathed a sigh of relief,


    Put down their weapons, raised their hands above their heads,


    And walked out carefully.


    As soon as they went out,


    They were immediately controlled by the special police who swarmed over.


    Then, the on-site person in charge of the Inagawa Society said,


    ¡°Officer, we are also ready to surrender,¡±


    ¡°But we must ensure that the Yamaguchi-gumi bastards,¡±


    ¡°Do not shoot at us from behind!¡±


    At this time, Hirohiro Nishida also came to the entrance and shouted loudly,


    ¡°Brothers of the Yamaguchi-gumi, I am Hirohiro Nishida.¡±


    ¡°You must alsoy down your weapons, surrender, and never resist stubbornly!¡±


    The Yamaguchi-gumi was the worst.


    They were eager to be arrested by the police, so they immediately shouted,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss, we won¡¯t shoot!¡±


    The people of the Inagawa Society were relieved.


    They threw their weapons on the ground and started to walk out.


    The person in charge of the Bluestone Alliance was also mixed in the Inagawa Society and was arrested by the police.


    Then, it was the members of the Yamaguchi-gumi.


    The members of the Yamaguchi-gumi,


    Who were psychologically traumatized by the front and back attacks, walked out crying one by one.


    They were also old gangsters who had been in the underworld for many years,


    But today¡¯s experience was still far beyond their psychological endurance.


    At this time, they hadpletely copsed.


    After the Yamaguchi-gumi surrendered, Mitsui Yoshitaka finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was about to talk to Marven when he saw Marven open the door of the dressing room and turn on the light.


    Then Marven said to them, ¡°You go in first,¡±


    ¡°And the Iga ninjas will continue to guard outside.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka and his daughters, Tawana, Trevor, and Ste followed him into the dressing room.


    Marven said to San Jing Li Xiao:


    ¡°Send a message to the Superintendent General outside and tell him that the danger inside has been lifted.¡±


    ¡°Let him send someone in to deal with the body, but don¡¯t send armed personnel in to avoid idental injuries.¡±


    ¡°In addition, don¡¯t carry the body out directly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to bring enough body bags in to put people in.¡±


    San Jing Li Xiao asked hurriedly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, my bastard brother is outside.¡±


    ¡°Can I ask Watanabe to catch him first?!¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Of course, there is no problem catching him,¡±


    ¡°But it is far less satisfying to let the police catch him now than to let hime in and catch him in person, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    San Jing Li Xiao clenched his fists and blurted out:


    ¡°Mr. Ye is right.¡±


    ¡°If he thought he would see my body when he came in,¡±


    ¡°It would be a surprise that he would never dream of if he saw me alive!¡±


    After that, San Jing Li Xiao asked again:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, now that the danger is lifted,¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to let the helicopter take Miss Sweet back to the manor?¡±


    Marven asked him in return:


    ¡°The hidden flower has not been lifted,¡±


    ¡°How can the danger be lifted?¡±


    ¡°What if your bodyguard wants to make this 1 billion, can you control it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka sighed and asked him,


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ye.¡±


    Tawana said worriedly, ¡°If the secret flower is not resolved,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people will want to kill me.¡±


    ¡°You just said that there is only a second way,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what the second way is?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6631

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6631</h2>


    ¡°The second way¡­¡±


    Marven pondered for a moment, and said seriously:


    ¡°The second way is to find someone with enough ability topletely intimidate the other party and force them to withdraw the contract.¡±


    Tawana pursed her lips and said helplessly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, it may be difficult to find someone who can intimidate them..¡±


    ¡°Even if you can find someone, he is involved with them.¡±


    ¡°It is a good thing not to help them,¡±


    ¡°So it is even more impossible to help me¡­¡±


    Then she asked Marven: ¡°Mr. Ye, how about I find a way to contact the winner,¡±


    ¡°And see if I can ask for his help by showing my good will to him?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°It¡¯s okay to show your goodwill to him,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s very embarrassing to show your goodwill at this time.¡±


    ¡°First of all, If you contact him and show your goodwill to him at this time, he will only think that you are using him to get out of the current predicament.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, he has not yet fully realized the transition,¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°And the deterrent power has not reached a sufficient level.¡±


    ¡°If hees forward to deter now, the other party may not really buy it.¡±


    Speaking of this, Marven said:


    ¡°What¡¯s more, in this situation, if you show your goodwill to him, it is actually equivalent to surrendering to him in exchange for his protection of you.¡±


    ¡°In China, this requires a pledge of surrender.¡±


    ¡°He is a businessman, and the price of surrendering at this time will not be small.¡±


    Tawana asked him puzzledly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what is a pledge of surrender?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°A pledge of surrender is when you leave one camp,¡±


    ¡°When you turn to another camp, in order to make the other camp feel at ease with you and prove that you will not defect to the previous camp,¡±


    ¡°You must do something topletely break away from the previous camp.¡±


    ¡°If you want to join the gang, you must firstmit a capital crime;¡±


    ¡°If you want to join the enemy camp, you must first kill your formerrades;


    ¡°If you want to redeem yourself from your crime,¡±


    ¡°You must first sell out all your aplices.¡±


    ¡°If you seek refuge from him now, he will most likely ask you to show your loyalty to him on all social media,¡±


    ¡°And your hundreds of millions of fans will be direct witnesses.¡±


    Tavanna gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°If there is really no other way, I can do it too.¡±


    Marven waved his hand, ¡°I do suggest you change your camp,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t rmend you to change so directly.¡±


    ¡°If you make a sharp turn in a hurry, all your followers will get hurt, or even turn against you.¡±


    ¡°Once they feel hurt, they will stop following you or even turn against you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe overnight, the wholework will be full of insults and usations against you,¡±


    ¡°So I suggested that you use at least ten concerts to slowly realize this turn,¡±


    ¡°So that it will not affect your star journey.¡±


    Tavanna also knew the seriousness of the problem Marven mentioned,


    But at the moment, she really had no other way.


    Ten billion US dors were hanging there.


    Even if she survived tonight¡¯s disaster,


    There will be many disasters in the future.


    She couldn¡¯t help but shed two lines of tears, and said helplessly:


    ¡°Except for him,¡±


    ¡°I really can¡¯t think of anyone else who can solve this matter.¡±


    Marven said lightly: ¡°Although the matter is difficult,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to cry.¡±


    ¡°I can help you find my friend in the United States.¡±


    ¡°My friend has a little power in the United States.¡±


    ¡°No matter who made the hidden money, I will ask him to find this person and force the other party to cancel the hidden money.¡±


    ¡°After the hidden money is canceled, you can leave safely.¡±


    Tawana couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Mr. Ye, those people¡­¡±


    ¡°Those people have very powerful backgrounds.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has the protection of a big chaebol behind them.¡±


    ¡°Even the winner in the United States can hardly have a strong enough deterrent to them.¡±


    ¡°Can you¡­ your friend suppress these people?¡±


    Marven said that his friend had some power in the United States.


    It was indeed a bit modest, and it also made Tawana feel unsure.


    At this time, Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°Chaebols are also divided intorge and small.¡±


    ¡°Some chaebols only have some influence in the local area,¡±


    ¡°And they are not useful outside the local area.¡±


    ¡°Some chaebols are not even useful in the local area.¡±

 Chapter 6632

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6632</h2>


    As he said, Marven deliberately nced at Mitsui Yoshitaka with his peripheral vision.


    This was actually said to him.


    How could Mitsui Yoshitaka not hear the sarcasm in Marven¡¯s words?


    Although he was the head of the Mitsui family,


    He couldn¡¯t even suppress a mafia organization like the Yamaguchi-gumi,


    Which was indeed a bit embarrassing.


    Seeing his old face flushed with embarrassment,


    Marven stopped targeting him and said to Tawanna,


    ¡°But my friend is still quite capable in the United States.¡±


    ¡°I believe this matter is nothing to him.¡±


    After that, he took out his mobile phone and called his loyal younger brother,


    Steve Routhchild, the designated heir of the Routhchild family,


    Who was far away in the United States?


    Steve Routhchild has had an easy life recently.


    He has secured the throne of the crown prince.


    Thest time he came to China, he got closer to Marven.


    Now he can rest easy every day, just waiting for the old man to abdicate one day.


    It was morning in the United States at this time.


    He had just gotten up not long ago and was enjoying a sumptuous brunch with sleepy eyes.


    When he received Marven¡¯s call, he instantly became energetic,


    And his voice was full of joy. He said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, howe you have time to call me?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Steve, I have something to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Steve blurted out:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, we have a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°If you have anything, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°I will do everything I can for you.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is beyond my ability, I will try my best!¡±


    Marven said lightly: ¡°Someone in your United States has spent $1 billion on the undergroundwork to kill Tawanna Sweet.¡±


    ¡°I guess the murder is probably rted to the ind that was famous some time ago.¡±


    ¡°They are chaebols, and your Routhchild family is a chaebol among chaebols.¡±


    ¡°I believe you should have a full understanding of them, right?¡±


    Originally, Mitsui Yoshitaka and Tawanna, who were beside Marven, did not feel anything unusual when they heard Marven calling a person named Steve.


    After all, the name Steve is alsomon in the United States,


    Simr to the names of some people in China, such as Wei, Tao, and Bo.


    But when they heard Marven mention that the other party was from the Routhchild family, they were both shocked.


    If it was Steve from the Routhchild family, then it should be Steve Routhchild,


    The second inmand and future heir of the Routhchild family.


    The two of them couldn¡¯t understand why Marven,


    A little-known Chinese had such a perverted social circle.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste was respectful to him,


    But he even called Steve by his first name,


    Which was really beyond their imagination.


    At this time, Steve on the other end of the phone heard Marven mention the ind, and hurriedly distanced himself from it and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I have probably heard of the ind you mentioned,¡±


    ¡°But I want to make one thing clear to you.¡±


    ¡°Our Routhchild family never does such despicable things, and never ys with those people.¡±


    ¡°They y too dirty. I won¡¯t go to that broken ind even if he invites me!¡±


    ¡°And I swear to God that I have never been there!¡±


    Said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you have been there or not.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care even if you live there every day.¡±


    ¡°What I need you to do now is to contact those people and tell them that no matter who made the hidden bet,¡±


    ¡°They must withdraw it immediately,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, his whole family will be killed.¡±


    Steve agreed without hesitation and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t worry, this matter is easy to handle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a few phone calls to see if I can find the person who made the hidden bet.¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t find him,¡±


    ¡°I have a way to get the message to his ears!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Marven said with satisfaction:


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    Steve asked curiously: ¡°By the way, Mr. Ye, why do you suddenly want to stand up for that Tawanna?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that you are in love with her?¡±


    Marven cursed: ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and do your job!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6633

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6633</h2>


    Mitsui Yoshitaka and Tawana werepletely dumbfounded.


    They were already very surprised that Marven knew Steve Routhchild,


    But they didn¡¯t expect that Marven would order Steve around on the phone,


    And even cursed him in the end.


    This¡­ This is not to say that this is not to say that he is ordering a servant,


    But at least he is ordering a younger brother, right?


    When the two were shocked beyond words,


    Marven looked at Tawanna and said seriously:


    ¡°Steve should have some influence in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Give him some time, he should be able to handle this matter.¡±


    Tawanna said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! With the Routhchild familying forward,¡±


    ¡°This matter should be resolved¡­¡±


    Marven nodded, looked at her, and said:


    ¡°But I help you because of the twenty concerts,¡±


    ¡°And I will only help you this time.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can keep yourself clean in the future and don¡¯t drag yourself into this situation again.¡±


    Tawanna said ashamed and gratefully:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I have already drawn a clear line with those people before,¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect these things to be so big.¡±


    As she said that, she lowered her head in shame,


    Not daring to look Marven in the eye.


    Marven said: ¡°Also, as a public figure, I also hope that you will not take sides arbitrarily,¡±


    ¡°And do not arbitrarily output questionable values to your hundreds of millions of fans.¡±


    ¡°Since you are an artist, it is enough to improve your personal talents.¡±


    ¡°If you want to do something on this basis, you can refer to Michael Jackson and do more public welfare with universal values to help those who suffer from poverty, hunger, disease, and even the threat of war.¡±


    ¡°This is much greater than instigating minors to undergo s3x change.¡±


    Tawana was silent for a moment, nodded heavily, then looked up to meet Marven¡¯s gaze, and said firmly:


    ¡°From now on, I will not make the same mistakes I have made.¡±


    ¡°After the 20 concerts are over,¡±


    ¡°I will do some public welfare within my capacity as Jackson did in third-world countries that really need help.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°What we have to do now is to wait for this headmoney to be abolished.¡±


    ¡°Once it is abolished, you will be safe.¡±


    At this time, Hattori Hanzo, who was guarding outside,


    Came to the door and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, the special police from the police havee in.¡±


    ¡°They brought a lot of body bags.¡±


    ¡°There is a man who ims to be the Superintendent of the police and wants to see Mr. Mitsui.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye!¡±


    A few minutester, the Superintendent of the police walked over with difficulty,


    Holding a shlight and stepping on the sticky blood on the ground.


    Because his soles were stepped on sma, every step he took would make a sound of adhesion and tearing apart with the floor tiles.


    With every step he took, a desperate heart would sink deeper with his footsteps,


    As if he was not walking on a passage, but a road to purgatory.


    He kept asking himself in his heart:


    ¡°What should I do, what should I do?¡±


    ¡°At least a hundred people have died.¡±


    ¡°If this is exposed, I canmit suicide tomorrow to thank the world¡­¡±


    In a trance, he hade to the door of the dressing room.


    Hattori Hanzo pushed the door open and said to him:


    ¡°Mr. Watanabe, pleasee in.¡±


    The Superintendent of Police came back to his senses and looked up at the bottom of his feet,


    Trying to find a ce to rub it, but there was no suitable ce around.


    At this time, Marven looked at him and said,


    ¡°Come in, no need to wipe it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good¡­¡±


    The Superintendent of Police breathed a sigh of relief,


    Looked up at Marven, and then saw Mitsui Yoshitaka and Tawana who were alive on the side,


    Which made his heart ease again.


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, Miss Sweet, you are all okay, it¡¯s really great!¡±


    The Superintendent of Police wanted to cry out at this moment.


    If anything happened to these two people,


    He really didn¡¯t know how to end it.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka asked him, ¡°Where is my brother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s outside.¡±


    The Superintendent of Police said quickly,


    ¡°He wanted toe in and take a look, but I didn¡¯t let him.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to meet you first and ask what you think.¡±


    ¡°Besides, there are too many bodies in this passage,¡±


    ¡°And they have to be dealt with first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mitsui Yoshitaka nodded, and instructed,


    ¡°After these bodies are dealt with,¡±


    ¡°Tell him toe in and identify my body.¡±


    The Superintendent of Police asked carefully,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, did you and your brother have any conflict?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka cursed angrily,


    ¡°That dmn ba5tard actually sent a group of samurai to kill me.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Ye and the Iga Ninja were here,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I might have really died.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen¡­¡±


    The Superintendent of Police eximed, but after he finished speaking, he felt that this matter was not very outrageous.


    Simr things have happened to varying degrees in manyrge families.


    As the Superintendent of Police, he has long been ustomed to it.


    After saying that, he remembered that when he first came in,


    The Iga ninja captured many masked samurai, and asked quickly:


    ¡°Those captured samurai outside should be the murderers who came to assassinate you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mitsui Yoshitaka said, ¡°That¡¯s them.¡±


    The Superintendent of Police quickly asked Mitsui Yoshitaka again:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, how are you going to deal with this matter next?¡±

 Chapter 6634

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6634</h2>


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said: ¡°Call my brother inter,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have to worry about the rest.¡±


    ¡°The affairs of the Mitsui family will be handled internally by the Mitsui family,¡±


    ¡°So I will take care of his affairs as well.¡±


    The Superintendent asked, ¡°What about those samurai outside?¡±


    ¡°Should we handle them?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka waved his hands, ¡°Those people cannot be handed over to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let any police officer except you know that my brother wants to kill me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this kind of thing to spread and make the entire family be ridiculed.¡±


    ¡°My father is old and he can¡¯t bear such a big blow.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± The Superintendent said awkwardly,


    ¡°Then I dare to ask, how are you going to deal with these people?¡±


    ¡°If you want to kill them all, it will be very tricky.¡±


    ¡°Once this kind of thing is exposed to us,¡±


    ¡°The police will be in a very difficult situation.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those samurai.¡±


    ¡°Leave the dead bodies to me and I will deal with them.¡±


    ¡°I will send the living ones out of Japan.¡±


    ¡°As for where to go, I will make my own arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Just think that something happened tonight, that is, several gangsters fought for the hidden flower and wanted to kill Tawanna.¡±


    ¡°As for everything else, just pretend nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± The Superintendent nodded.


    There was no better way at this time, so he said,


    ¡°In this case, the police will not interfere in the affairs of the Mitsui family.¡±


    After that, he looked at Tawana and said nervously,


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, what happened tonight was the negligence of our police.¡±


    ¡°I apologize to you on behalf of the police.¡±


    Tawana waved her hand: ¡°Mr. Director, there is no need to apologize.¡±


    The Superintendent hurriedly said,


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, you just heard about this matter.¡±


    ¡°The reasons areplicated, so I implore you not to expose this matter.¡±


    ¡°The police, you and Mr. Mitsui, let¡¯s work together to minimize the impact of this matter and try not to let it spread to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The Superintendent was worried that Tawana would be angry and expose this matter on social media.


    In that case, the impact of the matter would definitely be international,


    And it would be impossible to cover it up.


    Tawana was very reasonable at this time.


    She nodded without hesitation and said,This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Director, I won¡¯t mention this matter to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t involve me in the process of dealing with subsequent matters.¡±


    ¡°If someone involves me, I will expose what happened today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±


    The Superintendent wiped his sweat and said repeatedly,


    ¡°The leaders of the Inagawa Society and the Yamaguchi Group have been arrested by us.¡±


    ¡°We will not expose this matter during the subsequent interrogation.¡±


    ¡°By then, all those who participated in the assassination today will be sentenced to severe punishment,¡±


    ¡°With a minimum sentence of twenty years!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka immediately said, ¡°Dmn it, where is that bastard Nishida Hirohiro now?¡±


    ¡°I called this bastard and told him not to go against the Mitsui family.¡±


    ¡°He dared to go against me. I must kill him today!¡±


    The Superintendent hurriedly said,


    ¡°He and Takaoka Machi of the Inagawa Society have been controlled by us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these two people will never get out after they go in!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too easy for them!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka immediately objected,


    ¡°They are both gang leaders.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between going to prison and entering a pce?¡±


    ¡°The people inside are either their younger brothers or are very respectful to them.¡±


    ¡°Going in means retiring early and enjoying a good life!¡±


    The Superintendent of Police said helplessly,


    ¡°This¡­ there is no good way. The influence of their gang is deeply rooted.¡±


    ¡°ording to the tradition of the underworld,¡±


    ¡°When bosses like them go to prison, everyone has to worship them.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t ept it!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°These two people dared toe here today,¡±


    ¡°So they didn¡¯t take my Mitsui family seriously.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t make them pay a painful price,¡±


    ¡°How will the Mitsui family keep their face in the future!¡±


    The Superintendent of Police said embarrassedly,


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, they have been arrested by the special police. With so many policemen watching,¡±


    ¡°They will have to go through the formal judicial process.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything¡­¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was furious:


    ¡°At least pull them both here so that I can beat them up to vent my anger?¡±


    ¡°I, Mitsui Yoshitaka, have never been despised like this since I was a child!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±


    The Superintendent said in embarrassment:


    ¡°Detention must follow procedures. When detaining someone with injuries, the circumstances must be noted.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to beat him, but I can¡¯t clean up after you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°If the outside world knew that you asked the police for help and beat him,¡±


    ¡°They would use you of viting Japanesew.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to deal with it then¡­¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka became depressed when he heard this, muttering:


    ¡°I can¡¯t kill him, I can¡¯t beat him,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t cure him in prison.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let go of this anger anymore¡­¡±


    Marven felt a headache after listening to hisints.


    At one point, he really wanted to introduce his mother-inw Ma Lan to him, so he said,


    ¡°Mr. Sanjing, you are the head of the family, don¡¯t worry about such a small matter.¡±


    ¡°Whether they live well after going to prison depends entirely on how much pressure you put on your sessor.¡±


    ¡°As long as you put enough pressure on your sessor, make your sessor unable to sleep and eat, and make the Yamaguchi-gumi¡¯s various businesses suffer setbacks,¡±


    ¡°The sessor may even kill their previous boss himself to make his life easier.¡±


    ¡°Why bother to hold on to something that can be solved with a little strategy?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6635

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6635</h2>


    Marven¡¯s words made Mitsui suddenly realize.


    The truth is actually very simple, but he just didn¡¯t think it through.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Whether these gangsters are respected after entering prison does not depend on their status before they came in,


    But on how much influence they can still have after theye in.


    After these two people go in, as long as they put enough pressure on the new sessors,


    They can even send people into the prison to assassinate the former boss.


    At that time, it will be easy to make Nishida Yuhong and Takaoka Machi live a miserable life, right?


    After understanding the interests involved, Mitsui Yoshitaka felt relieved.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ye is right.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will ignore them for now.¡±


    ¡°When they are in jail, I will let their own people deal with them slowly!¡±


    After that, he said to the Superintendent of Police,


    ¡°Watanabe, the Yamaguchi-Gumi, and the Inagawa-kai have caused you so much trouble this time. You must make them suffer!¡±


    The Superintendent of Police nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Mitsui, don¡¯t worry. These two families are sowless this time.¡±


    ¡°They must be severely punished. I have deployed an emergency raid on their businesses tonight.¡±


    ¡°Their bars, casinos, red-light districts, and all other businesses will be temporarily ordered to suspend operations and be inspected and rectified tonight for various reasons.¡±


    ¡°I will make them pay a heavy price and teach them a lesson!¡±


    The Superintendent of Police was as annoyed with these gangs as Mitsui Yoshitaka.


    After all, they dared to cause such a big thing and did not take these two people seriously at all.


    Without Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s reminder, Watanabe himself would try his best to give these organizations a severe blow.


    Mitsui Yoshitaka also said with a grim face at this time:


    ¡°I will convene a meeting of the Mitsui family tonight and formte a n.¡±


    ¡°Starting from tomorrow, we will suppress the Yamaguchi-gumi, Inagawa-kai, and Sumiyoshi-kai in all directions!¡±


    At this time, a voice came from the inte of the Superintendent of Police:


    ¡°Director Watanabe, we have mobilized trucks to transport the bodies.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui can¡¯t wait to go in to identify rtives.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we should let him in?¡±


    The Superintendent of Police understood that Mr. Mitsui and his subordinates were talking about Mitsui Yoshiyasu who was waiting outside,¡±


    ¡°So he looked at Mitsui Yoshitaka and asked him:


    ¡°Mr. Mitsui, what do you think?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka did not answer, but turned to look at Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what do you think?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s own bodyguards have basically been killed.


    Now if he wants to target his younger brother, he has to rely on Marven¡¯s help and support.


    At the very least, he needs to control him on the spot, and he is unable to do it alone.


    Marven also knew what he meant, so he said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Iga Ninja to take those samurai to other rooms for detention,¡±


    ¡°And then ask Hattori Hanzo to bring a few confidants to follow you and listen to your orders.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said gratefully,


    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Ye!¡±


    Marven immediately called Hattori Hanzo and asked his men to settle those samurai first,


    So as to prevent Mitsui Yoshiyasu from finding clues on the way in.


    Just as the Iga Ninja took the samurai to the rooms on both sides for detention,


    The ne that took off from Washington had just left the US airspace and entered the ocean.


    On the ne, a blond man answered a satellite call, and then hurriedly ran to the independent bedroom at the back of the ne and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Chairman, something bad has happened!¡±


    After the chairman spent $1 billion secretly, he returned to the bedroom to rest in bed, while waiting for the news of Tawana¡¯s death.


    Suddenly he heard his men shouting outside the door that something bad had happened.


    He was startled and quickly got up.


    He hastily pushed open the door and asked him, ¡°What happened? Did the first wave of assassinations fail?!¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The blond man shook his head in panic, and said with tears in his eyes:


    ¡°I just received a call from your father. He said that Steve Routhchild of the Routhchild family has just released a message in all chaebol circles rted to Tawanna!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The chairman¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly asked:


    ¡°What specific news was released?!¡±


    The blond man said: ¡°Steve Routhchild imed that whoever ordered the 1 billion dors secret spending on Tawanna must withdraw it immediately and call him in person to exin the situation.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, once he finds out, he will use all means to attack the other party, and the fight will not stop until one dies¡­¡±


    The chairman felt his legs go weak and he almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the blond man supported him in time, allowing him to stabilize his body.


    He asked in horror: ¡°How could Tawanna, a mere singer, have a rtionship with the heir of the Routhchild family?!¡±


    ¡°I have racked my brains for so many years but have not been able to get in touch with the core circle of the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°But this Tawanna can make Steve Routhchild, the second-inmand, speak directly in the chaebol circle.¡±


    ¡°This is to publicly protect her! How did she do it?!¡±


    The blond man was also at a loss: ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ But your father means that if this secret money was made by you,¡±


    ¡°You must withdraw it immediately and exin to Steve Routhchild immediately.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, once it is discovered, the whole family will be implicated¡­¡±


    ¡°Dmn it!¡±


    The chairman said in a panic, ¡°One billion dors in secret spending, and one hundred million dors in handling fees.¡±


    ¡°Whether it seeds or not, or even if I withdraw it halfway, the one hundred million dors will be wasted.¡±


    ¡°If I withdraw it now, the one hundred million dors will be thrown away in vain. Besides¡­besides, Steve may not be able to find out about me, right?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the undergroundwork keep strict confidentiality for its customers?¡±


    ¡°They are professionals in this field, so they must have professional ethics, right?¡±


    As he said that, he quicklyforted himself,


    ¡°Also, we pay in cryptocurrencies, which are data on the blockchain and are anonymous.¡±


    ¡°The transaction links are protected by both the cryptocurrency officials and the undergroundwork operators, so they won¡¯t be exposed, right?¡±


    The blond man quickly reminded, ¡°Chairman, don¡¯t be lucky at this time!¡±


    ¡°The so-called profession of the undergroundwork ¡°Ethics is for ordinary people, but not for the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°If the Routhchild family wants, they can dig out all the operators of this undergroundwork.¡±


    ¡°These operators of the undergroundwork are powerful in the undergroundwork. If they are really caught in the sun, the Routhchild family can crush them all with just a finger.¡±


    ¡°At that time, how can they keep secrets for us?¡±

 Chapter 6636

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6636</h2>


    The blond man said, ¡°What¡¯s more, cryptocurrency is not 100% safe.¡±


    ¡°You paid 1 billion dors in cryptocurrency, which is a huge amount in the cirction of cryptocurrency.¡±


    ¡°In today¡¯s cryptocurrency market, the flow of funds of the billion-dor level is estimated to be only yours.¡±


    ¡°Once the Routhchild family finds a way to lock you through the transaction link between the dor and Bitcoin¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say you can spend 1 billion dors to kill Tawanna, the Routhchild family might spend 2 billion dors to find you out.¡±


    ¡°By that time, you will really offend the Routhchild family!¡±


    Chairman, resisting stubbornly is adding to the crime!


    ¡°sh!t!¡±


    The chairman turned pale with fear at the words ¡°adding insult to offense¡±, and said anxiously:


    ¡°Then¡­then we can only withdraw the hidden money now?!¡±


    ¡°What do you think Steve Routhchild will do to me?¡±


    The blond man said: ¡°Chairman, I think that since Steve has publicly called out in the chaebol circle, it means that all the chaebols are watching the follow-up of this matter.¡±


    ¡°If you withdraw the hidden money in time and apologize to him, he should not make it too difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°If you listen to him and he continues to make it difficult for you, his own prestige will also be affected.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the basic logic of this matter is that you made the hidden money first, and he protected Tawannater, so you are not deliberately provoking him.¡±


    ¡°When he stated that he wanted to protect Tawanna, you If you give him this face in time, he shouldn¡¯t embarrass you, what do you think?¡±


    The chairman¡¯s expression eased a little when he heard this, and he nodded slightly and said,


    ¡°What you said makes sense. I didn¡¯t know that Tawanna was actually rted to the Routhchild family before.¡±


    ¡°If I knew, even if I didn¡¯t return to the United States in this life, I would never go against the Routhchild family.¡±


    After that, he immediately said, ¡°Hurry up, withdraw the secret money first.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I will call Steve now. How can I find his contact information?¡±


    With the status of the Routhchild family and Steve¡¯s identity as the second inmand of the Routhchild family, most of the American chaebols are not qualified to contact him directly,


    And it is normal that they don¡¯t have his contact information.


    The blond man hurriedly said, ¡°He left a dedicated number when he made the announcement, and you can contact him at any time.¡±


    ¡°Quick, give me the number!¡±


    A minuteter.


    Steve, who was enjoying lunch, suddenly heard an encrypted satellite phone in front of him.


    He put down his knife and fork, pressed the answer button, and said coldly:


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    A ttering and flustered voice came from the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m Matt Finkelstein from the Finkelstein family¡­¡±


    ¡°Finkelstein?¡± Steve frowned and asked: ¡°Your family came from Germany, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Matt Finkelstein said respectfully:


    ¡°Our family came to the United States in 1938.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Steve responded and said, ¡°Did you make the secret bet for Tawanna?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Matt Finkelstein said ashamedly:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew her, so I made the secret bet of one billion dors. I¡¯m sorry for the offense.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me. I have asked someone to withdraw the secret bet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never have any bad intentions towards her again¡­¡±


    Steve said coldly: ¡°Wait a minute and don¡¯t hang up. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    Matt hurriedly said: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll wait for you here!¡±


    Steve muted the call on the satellite phone and then called Marven with his own phone.


    As soon as the call was connected, he immediately said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, the person who ced the hidden money has been found, his name is Matt Finkelstein, and the hidden money has been withdrawn.¡±


    ¡°I heard the sound of an airne engine on his phone, and he might be running away. How do you want to deal with this person? Do you want me to do it for you?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°I have no grudge against this person.¡±


    ¡°The hidden money has been withdrawn to ensure that he will notmit the crime again. There is no need to kill him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Steve said: ¡°He is lucky.¡±


    Marven said again: ¡°By the way, this man is so anxious to kill Tawanna, there must be a lot of external pressure.¡±


    ¡°I suggest you protect him, maybe he will be of great use in the future.¡±


    Steve said: ¡°The ones who put pressure on him must be those tycoons and politicians who usually do evil with him.¡±


    ¡°The situation in Washington has changed suddenly, and many people are now in a state of panic.¡±


    ¡°It is probably rted to this. This person must also know a lot of secrets.¡±


    ¡°It is not impossible for me to keep him as a card, but I don¡¯t know if he can cooperate.¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°Tell him that being a card is the best way to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°When a group of evil wild dogs are caught and euthanized, it is meaningless for wild dogs to bite each other.¡±


    ¡°It will only make people more impatient to catch and kill them all.¡±


    ¡°At this time, it is not the most vicious wild dog that can survive, but the wild dog that is adopted by people.¡±


    Steve smiled and said, ¡°I understand, Mr. Ye, I will give him a hint!¡±


    ¡°If he can be honest and obedient, I will protect him and keep him as a backup.¡±


    Marven hummed and said, ¡°You go and do it, I have nothing else to do here.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye,¡± Steve said, then remembered something and quickly added:


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Ye, I¡¯m about to leave for China, and will be in charge of our family¡¯s business there for a long time.¡±


    ¡°The new headquarters will be in Wrestvel. I will go to Wrestvel to invite you to dinner and you must do me the honor!¡±


    ¡°Look at what you said.¡± Marven said: ¡°When youe, I should host a wee party for you.¡±


    ¡°When you arrive, tell me or Orvel, and I will definitely attend the weing party.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Steve said gratefully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡±


    After ending the call with Marven, Steve picked up the satellite phone again and unmuted the line.


    On the phone, Steve said calmly: ¡°Matt, since you know you are wrong, I will not make it difficult for you in this matter.¡±


    Matt Finkelstein on the other end of the phone breathed a sigh of relief, almost cried with excitement, and choked:


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you for your magnanimity, respected Mr. Routhchild!¡±


    Steve said: ¡°By the way, you are so anxious to kill Tawanna,¡±


    ¡°There must be other people putting pressure on you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Matt Finkelstein sighed andined:


    ¡°To be honest with you, respected Mr. Routhchild, if the secret that Tawanna knows is made public, many people will want my life¡­¡±


    Steve smiled, remembered Marven¡¯s words, and said: ¡°They want your life, isn¡¯t it because you have done so many evil things in your daily life,¡±


    ¡°And now that the truth is revealed, you start to fight each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ you are right¡­¡±


    Matt Finkelstein didn¡¯t dare to deny it, so he could only admit it honestly.


    Steve smiled and said, ¡°I heard it¡¯s quite noisy over there, are you on the ne?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s a bitte to escape now. I suggest youe back to New York, I will have people protect you.¡±


    ¡°If I ever need you to expose those secrets, as long as you cooperate honestly, I can keep you alive.¡±


    Then, Steve advised sincerely, ¡°Matt, remember when a group of evil wild dogs is about to be caught and euthanized,¡±


    ¡°It is meaningless for the wild dogs to bite each other.¡±


    ¡°This crazy practice will only make people more eager to catch them all and kill them.¡±


    ¡°So, at this time, the wild dog that is adopted will survive!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6637

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6637</h2>


    Matt is not a fool.


    Although Stevepared him and other shady tycoons to wild dogs,


    He was trying to wake himself up.


    Only he could save himself at this time.


    He knew very well that he had too many secrets.


    If he couldn¡¯t kill Tawanna, there would be many people who wanted to kill him.


    In this case, he would either surrender or flee.


    But now the situation is different.


    Someone wants to adopt him, and that person is the second inmand of the Routhchild family.


    If he joins him, no one will dare to hurt him.


    Thinking of this, he said to Steve excitedly:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, as long as you can keep me alive,¡±


    ¡°I am willing to go through fire and water for you, without hesitation!¡±


    Steve smiled and said: ¡°Let your ne apply for a return route,¡±


    ¡°Fly directly to New York,¡±


    ¡°I will send someone to pick you up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Matt said without hesitation:


    ¡°I will notify the pilot right away!¡±


    A few minutester, the private nepleted a 180-degree turn in the ocean.


    And flew back to the ind United States.


    At the same time, the news of the withdrawal of the dark flower was also released to people around the world,


    Who was paying attention to this matter through the undergroundwork?


    The withdrawal of the dark flower is actually notmon.


    The reason is that once the dark flower is ced,


    It is necessary to bear a 10% agency fee.


    It is a loss of so much money in a round trip.


    Most people will carefully consider it when cing the dark flower.


    This also provides a guarantee for the killers who ept the task to arge extent.


    Once they take action and have not seeded,


    The other party withdraws the dark flower,


    And their previous efforts will be in vain.


    When this hidden money is actually withdrawn,


    The tform will also take out a small part to appropriatelypensate the killers who have already taken action.


    At present, the 1 billion dors hidden money has been officially withdrawn,


    And countless killers who were preparing or rushing to Tokyo have terminated their actions.


    The survivors of the Bluestone Alliance have all been arrested and will soon be interrogated by the Police.


    By then, their identities will also be investigated clearly.


    For them, this loss is heavy.


    When Marven learned that the secret investment had been withdrawn,


    He said to Tavana, ¡°The $1 billion secret investment has indeed been invalidated.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about your safety.¡±


    Tavana cried with joy and said with great gratitude,


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ thank you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you,¡±


    ¡°All of us would probably have died here tonight¡­¡±


    Marven waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to repeat my thanks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving for China tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And you happen to have several performances in Japan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the time to confirm the shows and times of your concerts in China these days.¡±


    ¡°You can leave for China as soon as your performances here are over.¡±


    ¡°Okay! After I finish my work in Tokyo, I will go to China as soon as possible!¡±


    Tavana couldn¡¯t wait to go to China to hold a concert tomorrow.


    Not to mention twenty shows,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She would be willing to do so even if itsted a whole Year.


    Marven nodded, and Mitsui Yoshitaka beside him hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, it¡¯s not easy for you toe to Japan,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here for a few more days,¡±


    ¡°And give me a chance to treat you well.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Marven said:


    ¡°We have booked the flight for tomorrow evening,¡±


    ¡°So there is no need to change the itinerary.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I have to go back to prepare for the concert.¡±


    ¡°I wille to bother you again when I have the chance.¡±

 Chapter 6638

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6638</h2>


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said with emotion:


    ¡°Mr. Ye saved our lives,¡±


    ¡°And we haven¡¯t had a chance to thank you Yet.¡±


    ¡°I feel bad that you are leaving so hastily¡­¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Since Mr. Mitsui is so polite,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you help me settle the cost andbor costs of Miss Sweet¡¯s 20 concerts?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you settle with Miss Sweet,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t pay extra for these 20 concerts.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was originally grateful to Marven,


    But after hearing this, he became uneasy again.


    When had he ever seen such a tant gangster who wanted to convert favors into cash?


    Tawana¡¯s concerts, appearance fees, box office revenue, and advertising revenue all add up to a market price of about 10 million dors per concert.


    This is not rmist or exaggerated,


    Because the investment in venues, stage design, and sound systems for Tawana¡¯s concerts is extremely high.


    The stage construction alone costs millions of dors.


    The stage uses the world¡¯s top sound system, which is generally airlifted from the United States and dismantled and transported after the performance.


    In addition, the concerts also haverge LCD screens that are as high as seven or eight floors,


    So the cost is naturally inevitable.


    Moreover, Tawana¡¯s concerts all use her own exclusive team,


    Or to put it bluntly, the scaffolding on site is brought from the United States.


    There are hundreds of people in the group, and the food, drink, defecation, and sry are also very costly.


    Even if thepany does not make a penny from these 20 concerts,


    These hard costs alone are at least 100 million US dors.


    Although Mitsui Yoshitaka is very rich,


    This person has never experienced any big storms, has never been beaten, and naturally has never been ughtered.


    Marven¡¯s tant cutting of his flesh is really a bit uneptable to him.


    Seeing that Mitsui Yoshitaka was whimpering for a long time without saying anything,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Marven deliberately asked him: ¡°Mr. Mitsui, do you have any objections?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka was about to speak,


    And Mitsui Xinmei beside him immediately said:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Odosan should feel that such a small cost is not enough to express his gratitude to Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°I think that with Miss Tawana¡¯s influence, there will definitely be many simr cooperation opportunities in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we increase the 20 concerts to 50,¡±


    ¡°Which will also make our Mitsui family seem less petty.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka stared at Mitsui Xinmei with wide eyes,


    Wondering why his daughter suddenly stabbed him in the back at this time.


    Mitsui Xinmei red at him quietly, and continued to say to Marven:


    ¡°We promise to undertake fifty shows.¡±


    ¡°We will be responsible for all the costs of these fifty shows.¡±


    ¡°As for when, where, and how long the fifty performances will be held, it is up to you, Mr. Ye, to decide.¡±


    ¡°It is not a problem to extend the timeline to three to five years.¡±


    After that, she looked at Tawana and said seriously:


    ¡°Miss Sweet, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Your remuneration for these fifty shows will be borne by the Mitsui family.¡±


    Tawana hurriedly said: ¡°No, no,¡±


    ¡°I can share the performance for Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take any money.¡±


    Marven immediately said, ¡°Look at what you said.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not right to not take any money.¡±


    ¡°You look down on Mr. Mitsui.¡±


    ¡°Your assets are nothing in front of Mr. Mitsui.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to save money for him.¡±


    ¡°You should take it. You can donate the money to those in need.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Mitsui Yoshitaka and asked him,


    ¡°Am I right, Mr. Mitsui?¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka felt very painful,


    But seeing his daughter winking at him,


    He could only endure the pain and said repeatedly,


    ¡°Yes, Yes, Mr. Ye is right.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6639

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6639</h2>


    As they met more and more,


    Marven looked down on Mitsui Yoshitaka more and more.


    Although this guy has a high social status and a powerful family background,


    His personal ability and vision are indeed not very impressive.


    Considering that Mitsui Shinmi is Nanako¡¯s best friend,


    Marven can only send Buddha to the West.


    After solving Tawana¡¯s current troubles,


    He said to Mitsui Yoshitaka:


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to let your brother in.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka suddenly became a little excited,


    Biting his back teeth he said fiercely:


    ¡°To be honest, Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see his surprised expression when he sees me!¡±


    Marven wasted too much time here and was no longer in the mood to waste time, so he said to him:


    ¡°Here are Hattori Hanzo and the Superintendent to help you hold the scene,¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be able to make any waves,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka asked hurriedly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marven said:


    ¡°You have to do a good job of the aftermath here,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any police toe to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said hurriedly:


    ¡°I will do all the follow-up work well and will never cause trouble to Mr. Ye!¡±


    Marven nodded with satisfaction,


    And turned to look at Tawanna and Trevor:


    ¡°You two should have a good rest after you go back tonight,¡±


    ¡°Rx, and see you in China.¡±


    Trevor already regarded Marven as his idol at this moment,


    And hurriedly said: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡±


    ¡°Looking forward to seeing you again!¡±


    Tawanna was very disappointed.


    She looked at Marven and asked carefully:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, can I leave your contact information?¡±


    After that, she was concerned that her motives would be questioned by others, so she added:


    ¡°The main thing is that there is still a lot of work to doter, and I may need to connect with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be inconvenient at that time.¡±


    Marven nodded and asked her:


    ¡°Do you have WeChat?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Tawanna asked:


    ¡°Is WhatsApp or Instagram okay?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°You should download WeChat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave my WeChat ount to you.¡±


    ¡°After you download it, register an ount and add me as a friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to your American software.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Tawana agreed immediately and handed her mobile phone to Marven, saying respectfully:


    ¡°Please enter your number and I¡¯ll save it.¡±


    Marven entered his WeChat number on his mobile phone and asked Ste beside him:


    ¡°Miss Fei, do you want to join us?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Ste agreed immediately and prepared to leave with Marven.


    Marven said goodbye to everyone and was about to leave.


    Sanjing Xinmei saw that he was leaving without saying hello to her.


    She was a little depressed and volunteered:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, let me take you out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the police outside don¡¯t know you and it¡¯s hard tomunicate.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Your uncle is still outside.¡±


    Sanjing Xinmei said: ¡°No problem,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you out from the other end.¡±


    Marven nodded: ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Miss Sanjing.¡±


    Sanjing Xinmei turned to her father and the Superintendent of Police and said:


    ¡°Thank you for saying hello to Mr. Watanabe.¡±


    ¡°I will take Mr. Ye out from the other side so that the police outside don¡¯t embarrass him.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±

 Chapter 6640

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6640</h2>


    The Superintendent of Police didn¡¯t know Marven¡¯s identity,Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But seeing that Sanjing Yoshitaka was so polite to him,


    He naturally didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Sanjing Xinmei took Marven and Ste to the exit on the other side.


    The Superintendent of Police had said hello, and the police didn¡¯t stop or ask any questions,


    So she bowed slightly to Marven and Ste and said politely:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye and Miss Fei,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take you far away!¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°Ms. Mitsui, please go back.¡±


    Bidding farewell to Mitsui Xinmei,


    Marven and Ste left the dome together.


    Ste couldn¡¯t help but sigh,


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Ye today, this would probably have made international headlines.¡±


    ¡°Who is going to entrust these dozens of concerts of Tawana to?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°I n to let Changying Automobile be the exclusive title sponsor and host.¡±


    ¡°Tawana is such a famous singer, and she has never held a concert in China.¡±


    ¡°The attention to these concerts must be unprecedented.¡±


    ¡°It is a great publicity opportunity for Changying Automobile.¡±


    ¡°There are many brands now, and the marketing methods are also varied.¡±


    ¡°If you want consumers to remember a brand,¡±


    ¡°You must keep exposing this brand.¡±


    ¡°The higher the exposure, the better.¡±


    Ste said in agreement, ¡°Changying Automobile The press conference was just held some time ago,¡±


    ¡°And the response was still veryrge.¡±


    ¡°However, after all, the press conference is just an initial warm-up.¡±


    ¡°There is no real car model to be brought out now.¡±


    ¡°Once the warm-up is over, everyone may gradually ignore it.¡±


    ¡°If Tawana has 50 concerts in the future that are exclusively sponsored by Changying Automobile,¡±


    ¡°Then this brand can be continuously exposed until the first model isunched.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ste said:


    ¡°I think Tawana is very grateful and admires Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°In the future, she can also be the image spokesperson of Changying Automobile.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°As a national brand, Changying Automobile should be a Chinese talent as the global spokesperson.¡±


    ¡°I already have a suitable candidate for this.¡±


    ¡°However, if we want to enter the European and American markets in the future,¡±


    ¡°We can consider asking Tawana to be the spokesperson.¡±


    Regarding the global image spokesperson of Changying Automobile,


    Marven already has the best candidate, and that person is Sara.


    Changying Automobile was originally built tomemorate his father,


    And everyone who knows the Ye family knows that the Gu family and the Ye family have a close rtionship.


    Philip and his father Changying are sworn brothers.


    Not to mention his engagement with Sara,


    Just the friendship between the two families,


    It is perfect for the daughter of the Gu family to endorse this brand.


    Ste guessed what Marven was thinking and asked him with a smile:


    ¡°The best candidate in Mr. Ye¡¯s mind should be Miss Sara, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    Ste agreed and said,


    ¡°I also think Miss Gu is very suitable.¡±


    ¡°It would be even better if Changying Automobile¡¯s first model could release a neutral or even feminine car!¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°I have to ask Professor He what kind of model Changying Automobile¡¯s first car will be, an SUV or a C-ss sedan.¡±


    Ste said, ¡°Most new brands like to start with SUVs,¡±


    ¡°But I personally think that SUVs will filter out many female users.¡±


    ¡°So from this point of view, the positioning of Remi¡¯s first car is still very urate.¡±


    ¡°The C-ss sedan is neutrally positioned without obvious gender tendencies,¡±


    ¡°And the body shape is sporty, which can better cater to the younger generation in terms of age.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, they haveunched some more feminine personalized paints to attract female users.¡±


    ¡°These positionings are too urate.¡±


    ¡°Since Changying Automobile ns to invite Miss Gu to be its spokesperson,¡±


    ¡°A sports sedan should be the best choice.¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Miss Fei¡¯s suggestion is very good.¡±


    ¡°I want to meet Professor Watt when I return and share your thoughts!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6641

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6641</h2>


    When Charlie returned to the hotel,


    His WeChat received a friend request from Tawana.


    After he passed the verification, Tawana told him that Hattori Hanzo and Iga Ninja had controlled Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s brother Mitsui Yoshiyasu,


    And she and Trevor had followed Mitsui Xinmei back to the Mitsui family¡¯s manor.


    In addition to reporting the situation, she expressed her gratitude to Charlie again.


    Charlie had heard enough of the thanks and said to her:


    ¡°After going through so many things, have a good rest tonight.¡±


    Tawana originally wanted to take this opportunity to chat with Charlie more on WeChat.


    Seeing that Charlie didn¡¯t seem to be interested,


    She also said very tactfully: ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade,¡±


    ¡°You should also have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tough for you today.¡±


    When Charlie returned to the hotel, Elsa and ire were browsing social tforms in the room.


    So many police helicopters flew into the distance tonight,


    But although the outside world didn¡¯t know what happened,


    They also guessed that there must be something abnormal,Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for so many police forces to go there.


    Seeing Charlieing back, ire hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Honey, did something happen at the Dome?¡±


    ¡°Social media said that a lot of helicopters went there,¡±


    ¡°And there were rted videos.¡±


    ¡°Seeing so many nes flying over there was quite scary.¡±


    Elsa was browsing her phone and muttered:


    ¡°Someone gossiped that an assassination seemed to have happened.¡±


    ¡°They said that someone seemed to want to assassinate Tawana.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°No way,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    ¡°I was at the scene. Howe I didn¡¯t know there was an assassination.¡±


    Elsa said, ¡°Then why did so many police officers go there?¡±


    ¡°You were at the scene, you must have seen it, right?¡±


    ¡°Exercise.¡±


    In order not to worry them and to prevent this matter from spreading,


    Charlie could only lie: ¡°Their police seem to be doing some anti-terrorism exercise.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details because I wasmunicating with Mr. Mitsui about Feng Shui.¡±


    ¡°I came back when I was almost done.¡±


    As he said that, he deliberately muttered:


    ¡°Is what the Inte says so outrageous? I¡¯ll go and check.¡±


    Charlie randomly browsed a few tforms,


    but he didn¡¯t expect that social media had indeed started to spread the news.


    Although the gunshots at the scene were not heard,


    It was indeed difficult to cover up the fact that so many police officers came by helicopter,


    Some people also took a video of the special police helicopter rappelling from the nearby building.


    Charlie felt that even if there was no clear evidence of Tawana¡¯s assassination leaked,


    Netizens could not be allowed to specte on social media.


    Although most people did not know about the undergroundwork, people rted to it would still know about the situation.


    If a busybody anonymously announced this matter,


    It would definitely cause a lot of discussion given the current poprity of the Inte.


    Regardless of whether a clear result can be discussed in the end,


    It is definitely not a good thing for Tawana.


    So, he notified Ste on WeChat and asked Ste to convey Mitsui Yoshitaka and let Mitsui Yoshitaka and the Metropolitan Police Department jointly issue a statement,


    Saying that the Police and the Mitsui family will conduct an anti-terrorism drill at the dome tonight.


    After all, the Tokyo Dome is thergest performance venue in Tokyo.


    All top stars whoe to Tokyo for concerts almost choose this ce as their first choice.


    It is not impossible to carry out terrorist attacks in such a ce,


    So it is natural to carry out anti-terrorism drills here.


    Soon, the Police announced the news of the exercise through television and online media.

 Chapter 6642

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6642</h2>


    Tokyo TV, which was originally broadcasting a variety show, immediately popped up an emergency report:


    ¡°Here is a news interruption. At 10:35 pm tonight, Tokyo¡¯s anti-terrorism police conducted a rapid mobile response assault exercise at the Dome.¡±


    ¡°This anti-terrorism exercise was mainly aimed at assuming that the Dome was hijacked or destroyed by terrorists during arge-scale performance.¡±


    ¡°No relevant personnel were not notified in advance,¡±


    ¡°And even the special police participating in the exercise did not know that it was actually an exercise.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, the exercise very realistically demonstrated the rapid mobility of Tokyo¡¯s special police in responding to emergencies.¡±


    ¡°At present, the exercise has been sessfully concluded, and the relevant special police have begun to evacuate the exercise site in an orderly manner.¡±


    ¡°The Superintendent of the Metropolitan Police Department gave a very high positive evaluation of this exercise,¡±


    ¡°And also hoped that the general public would not be too nervous!¡±


    The video was yed in multiplenguages for about 10 minutes.¡±


    ¡°As soon as the video came out,


    Elsa gave up the idea of continuing to gossip and threw her phone aside,ining:


    ¡°What? I thought there was some big news to eat,¡±


    ¡°But it turned out to be just an exercise.¡±


    ire smiled and said, ¡°The public security in Tokyo seems to be good,¡±


    ¡°And the probability of something big happening should not be high.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t always hope that others will get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Elsa said with a smile,


    ¡°I¡¯m not hoping for anything to happen,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a gossiper!¡±


    Then she added, ¡°By the way, Charlie, the video of youining about Tawanna today has gone viral on the Inte!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, your argument is well-reasoned and convincing.¡±


    ¡°Even Tawanna¡¯s fans and supporters think that what you said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°People on the Inte now call you the ¡®man who educated Tawanna¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Many people are curious about your true identity.¡±


    ¡°If you show up and do a live broadcast at this time, you will be famous!¡±


    ¡°After you be famous and have millions of fans,¡±


    ¡°You may be able to do some live broadcasts to sell goods!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that kind of thing that shows up in the public eye.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to keep a low profile.¡±


    ¡°Besides, many so-called human rights organizations now actually act in an extreme style.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any contact with them in real life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Elsa nodded and said, ¡°I think the environmental protection organizations in Europe are terrible.¡±


    ¡°They will stop all cars on the main road and not let them pass, even ambnces.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if these people will call an ambnce if they and their families get sick.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no need to think about it.¡±


    Charlie smiled and said, ¡°The vast majority of extreme environmentalists are not real environmentalists at all,¡±


    ¡°But they make a living from this.¡±


    ¡°They are all operated by capital.¡±


    ¡°For example, if European capital wants to develop nuclear power, it will let those environmentalists criticize thermal power nts;¡±


    ¡°If they want to develop new energy, they will let environmentalists attack traditional energy.¡±


    ¡°If they want to promote artificial protein in the future,¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these environmentalists will go to traditional animal husbandry to protest.¡±


    Elsa agreed and said, ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Most of them are just a bunch of hypocrites.¡±


    At this time, the news yed on TV in a loop immediately stopped many people who were originally specting.


    Compared with telling them that there was a bloody battle here tonight and one or two hundred people died,


    They were more receptive to this kind of exercise.


    Since the official has exined the situation,


    There are not many gossips and doubts on the Inte,


    And the matter was suppressed not long after.


    Then, Tawana¡¯s team also began to release many official photos and videos of Tawana¡¯s performance on the Inte.


    Tawana is the queen of traffic.


    When the videos and beautiful photos of the performance were released,


    Fans quickly pushed the performance to the headlines of major tforms.


    In this way, the public¡¯s attention to the special police was even more shocked.


    Charlie couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    Tawana¡¯s influence is indeed extraordinary.


    After a few performance photos and videos are released, most people¡¯s attention will be diverted.


    Once such a star cooperates with Changying Automobile to sing in China,


    The brand power of Changying Automobile will be unprecedented!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6643

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6643</h2>


    At this time, the people here have epted the argument of acting.novelbin


    After Tawana¡¯s performance,


    The city is still excited by the afterglow of the performance.


    Untilte at night, there are still vehicles driving outside,


    ying Tawana¡¯s singing loudly and screaming those fanatical fans.


    Behind this bustle, the Metropolitan Police Department,


    The Mitsui family, the Yamaguchi group, the Inagawa Association, and the Sumiyoshi Association are all busy doing one thing,


    That is, dealing with corpses.


    Arge number of corpses were cleared out little by little,


    And then transported to various ces for treatment.


    The scene is getting cleaned and disinfected again and again.


    Mitsui Xinmei returned home, still in shock.


    She often thought of Marven¡¯s figure and the details of his turning the tide today.


    Overthinking, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little fascinated,


    And then called Nanako and told her everything that happened that night.


    Nanako was not surprised after hearing this.


    She told Mitsui Xinmei: ¡°Marven is a person you can always trust and rely on.¡±


    ¡°He has also saved me like he saved you today.¡±


    ¡°That feeling is unforgettable for a lifetime.¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei asked her bestie:


    ¡°Nanako, are you in love with him?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Nanako said without hesitation:


    ¡°Not only do I love him,¡±


    ¡°I can even give my life for him at any time.¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei eximed: ¡°Is it so exaggerated?¡±


    Nanako smiled: ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°When you love someone wholeheartedly, it¡¯s like this.¡±


    ¡°You will put him in a higher realm than yourself.¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei sighed: ¡°I really envy you, Nanako.¡±


    Nanako said: ¡°Why envy me?¡±


    ¡°If you fall in love in the future, you will be the same as me.¡±


    Then, Nanako teased: ¡°If you fall in love with Marven,¡±


    ¡°Then you can fully understand my feelings.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this¡­¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei said in a panic:


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t mean that¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°I just think that Mr. Ye is a man I have never seen before.¡±


    Nanako said: ¡°He is different from others.¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei agreed: ¡°Yes, Odosan was a little embarrassed in front of him today.¡±


    ¡°As Odosan¡¯s only daughter,¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havemented on him like this in front of others,¡±


    ¡°But I have to admit that although Odosan is the head of the Mitsui family,¡±


    ¡°He is far from Mr. Ye in all aspects.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka¡¯s performance today sessfully pulled him down from the altar in his daughter¡¯s mind.


    Before this, he was the head of the Mitsui family.


    He could easily achieve various goals in good times,


    But a man¡¯s true strength can only be reflected in adversity.


    Turning the tide and surviving in the face of adversity are what Mitsui Yoshitaka does not have at all.


    It is also the key to Marven¡¯s attraction to Mitsui Xinmei.


    Nanako said: ¡°Odosan had some conflicts with Mr. Ye before.¡±


    ¡°He did not get any benefits from Mr. Ye and lost billions of dors.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I had the same feeling as you.¡±


    ¡°These people were born into wealth and had never encountered real danger,¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Ye is different.¡±


    ¡°He struggled out of the quagmire little by little.¡±


    ¡°If you get in touch with him more,¡±


    ¡°You will understand that he has too many advantages that we can¡¯t get in touch with.¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°Do you know that Mr. Ye is married?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Nanako smiled and said: ¡°Didn¡¯t hee to Japan to watch Tawana¡¯s concert this time to apany his wife?¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei asked: ¡°You know he has a wife and you still love him so much.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ too painful?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±

 Chapter 6644

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6644</h2>


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ye¡¯s future may not be apanied by any woman.¡±


    ¡°I am satisfied that I can appear in his life for a short period of time.¡±


    When Mitsui Xinmei heard this,


    She couldn¡¯t help but yearn in her heart and said,


    ¡°I really want to have the opportunity to have more contact with Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°Come to China.¡±novelbin


    Nanako Ito smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Marven will host many concerts of Tawana?¡±


    ¡°You have a good personal rtionship with Tawana,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to China with her and see, then we can meet.¡±


    ¡°Is it really possible?¡± Mitsui Xinmei said,


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Odosan will not agree.¡±


    After saying that, she immediately said,


    ¡°But I can ask him and try!¡±


    Late at night, Mitsui Yoshitaka rushed back to his manor from Shinobu Hakkai.


    He went there tofort his father,


    But did not tell him about his brother.


    At present, the bodies of the samurai have been dealt with,


    And the other bodies have their own responsible persons to deal with.


    The thorny problem has finally been settled.


    He was exhausted after taking the helicopter back to the manor.


    He just wanted to have a good sleep for a day and a night to relieve his tired body and extremely tense nerves.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that as soon as he got off the helicopter,


    Mitsui Xinmei came up to him and said respectfully:


    ¡°Odo-san, you are back.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka nodded tiredly and asked her:


    ¡°Xinmei, why haven¡¯t you rested yet?¡±


    ¡°You must be very tired after going through so many things today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Odo-san.¡± Mitsui Xinmei said:


    ¡°I am indeed very tired,¡±


    ¡°But there is still something I want to ask Odo-san in person.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka asked curiously:


    ¡°What is it? Let¡¯s go to the study.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The father and daughter came to the study not far away.


    After the sliding door was closed,


    Mitsui Yoshitaka asked her:


    ¡°Xinmei, do you have anything to ask me?¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei said respectfully:


    ¡°Odo-san, I want to go to China with Tawana¡¯s team to meet Nanako and learn more about Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°Marven¡­¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka murmured, ¡°The dragon and phoenix among men mentioned by the Chinese should refer to people like him.¡±


    ¡°Odosan also wants to know more about his background.¡±


    ¡°If this person can be recruited to the Mitsui family,¡±


    ¡°The Mitsui family will definitely have peace of mind in the future!¡±


    Mitsui Xinmei said shyly, ¡°Odosan, Mr. Ye is already married.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka shook his head and said,


    ¡°None of this is important.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s important is how valuable he is.¡±


    ¡°For people with high enough value, everything can be epted.¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka continued, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say this now,¡±


    ¡°But it is very necessary for you to know more about him.¡±


    ¡°If Tawana wants to hold 20 concerts for the first time,¡±


    ¡°She may have to stay in China for at least three months or even longer.¡±


    ¡°If you go with her, you should have many opportunities to learn about Marven¡¯s situation.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good. You can go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Mitsui Xinmei said happily,


    ¡°Thank you, Odo-san!¡±


    Mitsui Yoshitaka said, ¡°I just thought about it carefully,¡±


    ¡°Marven really helped us a lot.¡±


    ¡°My previous performance in front of him in the Dome seemed a bit too petty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea for you to learn about his background.¡±


    ¡°I also want to see if I can express my sincerity to him again.¡±


    ¡°If his background is as strong as his strength,¡±


    ¡°I can buy all the shares of Universal and give him thispany and Tawanna¡¯s contract as a package.¡±

 Chapter 6645

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6645</h2>


    The next day, Marven, Ave, and Elsa flew back to China as nned.


    Marven made a special appointment with Pord and Meiqing,


    Wanting to talk to them about Tawana¡¯s concert in person tomorrow.


    So, after sending Ave home,


    He left home and went to Tianxiang Mansion,


    Using the excuse that Orvel had something to ask him.


    Pord and Meiqing were already waiting there.


    Orvel was waiting at the door.


    When Marven arrived, he personally apanied him to the diamond box and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to serve the cold dishes first.¡±


    ¡°You can chat with Professor He and Professor Han first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven nodded and greeted Pord and Meiqing,


    ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡±


    Pord smiled and said, ¡°Marven,¡±


    ¡°You just came back from Japan and asked us to meet.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°There are two things I want to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Let me talk about the first thing first.¡±


    ¡°I met Miss Fei in Tokyo this time.¡±


    ¡°She gave some suggestions on the future model selection of Changying Automobile.¡±


    ¡°She thinks that the most suitable model for our first car should be positioned as a neutral medium to arge sports sedan.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Meiqing smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand cars,¡±


    ¡°But Pord seems to have the same idea.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pord nodded and said,


    ¡°We have brought all the models of Gao Heng,¡±


    ¡°But they are all rtively alternative crossovers.¡±


    ¡°After discussion, everyone felt that those crossover models are not suitable for the positioning and nning of our Changying Automobile,¡±


    ¡°So we are designing a total of three prototypes,¡±


    ¡°One is arge five-seater SUV for family use,¡±


    ¡°One is a six- to seven-seater SUV,¡±


    ¡°And the other is the medium-torge sports sedan you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°We are indeed preparing tounch the sports sedan first,¡±


    ¡°And regard the SUV model as our second and third models.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°That basically coincides with Miss Fei¡¯s point of view,¡±


    ¡°But I am a little worried that our positioning will not directlypete with the currently popr Remi Automobile.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pord said: ¡°We currently regard Remi Automobile as our primarypetitor.¡±


    ¡°Remi Automobile has many aspects that are worth our reference and learning.¡±


    ¡°However, we will still do some differentiatedpetition based on the same positioning.¡±


    ¡°Remi Automobile¡¯s overall investment is about 20% of ours,¡±


    ¡°Which means that we can use better and more advanced manufacturing equipment than them,¡±


    ¡°Without increasing the cost of production materials, and increasing the overallpetitiveness of our cars.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Remi Automobile¡¯s production capacity is a major obstacle to their development.¡±


    ¡°The current delivery cycle is close to half a year.¡±


    ¡°If new cars areunched, the delivery cycle will be longer.¡±


    ¡°We will do better than them in this regard.¡±


    At this point, Pord continued to analyze:


    ¡°In addition, we have another rtively big killer, which is AI.¡±


    ¡°At present, our AIputing power is definitely the highest among all car series in the world.¡±


    ¡°Even if all of them are added together, they can¡¯t beat us.¡±


    ¡°This means that if our vehicles are connected to our AI model,¡±


    ¡°Theputing power that each vehicle can get will far exceed the highestputing power of the current car terminal,¡±


    ¡°So we have the opportunity to create the best intelligent driving system.¡±


    ¡°By that time, our overallpetitiveness will have sufficient support.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marven said with satisfaction:


    ¡°Since you have already made up your mind,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the second thing.¡±


    Marven kept them in suspense and asked them:


    ¡°Do you know anything about Tawana Sweet?¡±


    Meiqing smiled and said: ¡°She is that big star, a big singer.¡±


    ¡°She is very popr. Sometimes I like to listen to her songs.¡±


    Pord said: ¡°I haven¡¯t listened to her much,¡±


    ¡°But Melba liked it very much before,¡±


    ¡°So I passively listened to some of her songs.¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°The next thing I want to discuss with you is how to let Changying Automobile undertake to hold 20 solo concerts of Tawana in China.¡±novelbin


    ¡°Twenty shows?!¡±


    When Pord, who majored in economics, heard this number, he was shocked and said,


    ¡°I have seen some financial articles before.¡±


    ¡°The articles analyzed the economic benefits brought by several concerts of this Tawana in Singapore.¡±


    ¡°When I saw the specific data, I was very amazed.¡±


    ¡°Her performance is not just about selling tickets, advertising, venues, and catering.¡±


    ¡°It can attract many fans toe from far away to watch the concert.¡±


    ¡°Although it is just to watch a concert of a few hours,¡±


    ¡°They will bring a lot of transportation, amodation, catering, and shopping.¡±


    ¡°If she can hold 20 concerts in China, it will also greatly promote our domestic economy.¡±


    After saying that, he couldn¡¯t help asking Marven,


    ¡°I seem to have heard that this singer has note to China to hold a concert.¡±


    ¡°Our Changying Automobile is not a professional performance organizer.¡±


    ¡°Do we have the ability to invite her over?¡±

 Chapter 6646

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6646</h2>


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I have reached an agreement with her and the agency behind her.¡±


    ¡°In the next few years, she will at leastplete 50 concerts for me,¡±


    ¡°But I am not going to hold all 50 concerts in a row.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hold 20 concerts this year to see the effect.¡±


    Pord said in surprise: ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how much economic benefits the 20 concerts can generate,¡±


    ¡°The advertising effect alone is iparable!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven nodded and said:


    ¡°These 20 concerts will be exclusively hosted and sponsored by Changying Automobile.¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that we don¡¯t need to sell any other advertisements.¡±


    ¡°All advertising spaces will be used to disy the brand name and logo of Changying Automobile.¡±


    Pord said: ¡°In this case, a lot of advertising revenue will be lost, right?¡±


    ¡°If her concert appearance fee is too high,¡±


    ¡°Will she not be able to recover the cost if she loses this part of the ie?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Marven said with a smile: ¡°These 20 concerts don¡¯t charge us any fees,¡±


    ¡°So we only need to cover the venue costs.¡±


    ¡°For a star of her size, we don¡¯t need to spend a penny on publicity.¡±


    ¡°As long as it is officially announced, as long as she officially announces that she will hold these 20 concerts,¡±


    ¡°All domestic media will report on it in turn,¡±


    ¡°And it will be on the front page.¡±


    Pord said excitedly: ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡±


    ¡°Only the concerts of top stars will have a terrible long-tail effect.¡±


    ¡°People will still talk about ssic concerts after many years.¡±


    ¡°This means that our advertising effect will continue with the long tail of the concert.¡±


    Meiqing on the side, she thought for a moment, she said,


    ¡°If Changying Automobile is to host these performances,¡±


    ¡°We will first need aplete set of performance hosting qualifications.¡±


    ¡°Starting from the performance application approval,¡±


    ¡°We must ensure that all qualifications are in ce.¡±


    ¡°The performance requirements involving foreign performers should be more stringent, which we don¡¯t have yet.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°This should be what Aunt is good at.¡±


    ¡°How do you think we should solve it?¡±


    Meiqing said, ¡°The simplest solution is to buy apany withplete qualifications.¡±


    ¡°After buying it, no matter what its name is, we can change it to Changying Automobile Performance Agency Co., Ltd. Cultural Communication Co., Ltd.¡±


    ¡°If we find a suitable one, we should be able toplete the change and name change procedures quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marven said,


    ¡°Then just buy a ready-made one.¡±


    Pord thought for a while and said,


    ¡°We will host the performance.¡±


    ¡°Should we find a tform to cooperate in ticketing?¡±


    Marven waved his hand and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust any domestic performance ticketing tform.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that they will be blinded by greed and be official scalpers.¡±


    Pord asked, ¡°Do you mean we should do the ticketing ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven said, ¡°I thought about it beforeing.¡±


    ¡°The biggest test of this performance should be the ticketing issue.¡±


    ¡°For an international top star like Tawana, there will definitely be no problem with the approval of various performance procedures.¡±


    ¡°China is now also strongly supporting international stars to perform here.¡±


    ¡°As for the performance venue, there is nothing to worry about,¡±


    ¡°Because our economy has developed rapidly in recent years, and the domestic performance market has also flourished.¡±novelbin


    ¡°Second-tier and above cities have performance venues with excellent hardware.¡±


    ¡°The venue conditions are there, and the Tawana team has its own stage and sound equipment needed for the performance,¡±


    ¡°So all hardware issues can be assured.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t make money from performances, so I hope there won¡¯t be any favoritism or fraud in the ticket sales process.¡±


    ¡°It must be fair, fair, and fair only.¡±


    ¡°Not only do we have to use a fair real-name system for ticket sales,¡±


    ¡°But we also have to use a fair and strict real-name system for admission.¡±


    ¡°We have to make sure that even if the audience buys a ticket for 2,000 yuan, and someone wants to spend 20,000 yuan or even 2 million yuan to buy it,¡±


    ¡°Thetter won¡¯t be able to enter with the ticket.¡±


    ¡°Since we have to ensure absolute fairness and justice,¡±


    ¡°I tend to do the ticketing ourselves.¡±


    ¡°We can develop software or a small program to carry the ticket sales.¡±


    Pord said, ¡°This kind of ticketing software may have high requirements for instantaneous traffic.¡±


    ¡°It is very likely that at the moment the tickets are sold,¡±


    ¡°Millions of people around the world will rush in to grab tickets at the same time.¡±


    ¡°If we develop software or small programs temporarily now,¡±


    ¡°It may be very difficult to carry such arge instantaneous traffic and ensure that there are no problems.¡±


    Meiqing on the side said, ¡°Even if we are officially selling tickets and are selling them under the real-name system,¡±


    ¡°We still have to worry about one thing, that is, technical scalpers. ¡°


    ¡°When I was studying some new cases in the maind,¡±


    ¡°I saw cases about technical scalpers. These technical scalpers would develop some ticket-grabbing software.¡±


    ¡°Audiences who don¡¯t have time to grab tickets or are afraid that they won¡¯t be able to grab tickets would give them their personal information,¡±


    ¡°And they would put it into the software to grab tickets for them.¡±


    ¡°In this way, their sess rate in grabbing tickets would be greatly improved,¡±


    ¡°And they would usually charge very high fees in advance.¡±


    ¡°After the transaction, the tickets are purchased with real names,¡±


    ¡°And the real names are required for admission,¡±


    ¡°But the scalpers are still there, earning a lot of illegal profits,¡±


    ¡°And also greatly damaging the legitimate rights and interests of other audiences.¡±

 Chapter 6647

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6647</h2>


    Meiqing has been working in the legal field for a lifetime.


    Whether in the United States or in China,


    Studying thetest case precedents is a very important part of her work.


    Because she knows very well that the revision of legal provisions is a very long and cautious thing,


    So if you want to see thetest legal direction and thetest judicial practice,


    Studying precedents is the best way.


    By studying these precedents,


    She also knows the poprity of technical scalpers nowadays.


    She said to Marven: ¡°There are more and more such cases now,¡±


    ¡°But the punishment standards are still a bit conservative.¡±


    ¡°In the current performing arts market, the premium is getting higher and higher,¡±


    ¡°And the profit margins of technical scalpers and the actual benefits they obtain are also getting bigger and bigger,¡±


    ¡°But the penalties for them are still rtively light.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the ability to change the judicial provisions in a short time,¡±


    ¡°So we need to fundamentally find a way to eliminate this kind of technical scalpers and rely on us to suck blood.¡±


    Marven nodded and said: ¡°The way technical scalpers y is to invest a lot of manpower, material resources, and even technical forces to participate in thepetition for the first time.¡±


    ¡°In this case, can we change our thinking and not set up this kind of timed ticket grabbing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do timed ticket grabbing?¡±


    Pord asked Marven: ¡°How should it work?¡±


    ¡°Draw lots.¡±


    Marven said very seriously: ¡°Let¡¯s set up a registration channel first,¡±


    ¡°So that everyone who wants to watch the show can sign up to participate in the lottery,¡±


    ¡°And then we will randomly draw numbers using theputer,¡±


    ¡°And then let the notary department intervene to ensure that our lottery is fair and just.¡±


    Pord said thoughtfully: ¡°This is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°It can also avoidwork congestion caused by arge number of users rushing to buy tickets,¡±


    ¡°And everyone registers with their real name to participate in the lottery.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has only one chance.¡±


    ¡°No matter how many people participate in the lottery,¡±


    ¡°The chances are equal.¡±


    ¡°Technical scalpers have no way to increase the sess rate of certain people.¡±


    ¡°Combined with the real-name system throughout the process,¡±


    ¡°Scalpers cannot obtain the identity information of many people to increase the chance of grabbing tickets. Perfect.¡±


    Meiqing also nodded and said:


    ¡°As long as the lottery process is fair and just,¡±


    ¡°Then the final result must be absolutely fair.¡±


    ¡°Why are they unwilling to use such a simple method?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to use it,¡±


    ¡°But they are reluctant to use it.¡±


    ¡°Most people who do business have no moral integrity.¡±


    ¡°They want to make money that they should and shouldn¡¯t make.¡±


    ¡°You ask them to stop scalpers, but they are the biggest scalpers.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let them beat themselves, right?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to make this money, so we have ways to eliminate this problem.¡±


    ¡°As long as there are no problems internally, there will be no problems with the tickets.¡±


    ¡°Every fan will participate in the lottery based on their ability and luck.¡±


    ¡°If they are drawn, they will be notified by SMS to our official channel to pay the ticket price.¡±


    ¡°If they pay within the specified time, they can lock the ticket.¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t pay within the specified time,¡±


    ¡°The batch of tickets will be drawn again.¡±


    ¡°But no matter who buys our tickets, only the person himself can watch the show.¡±


    ¡°The rules must be clearly stated when the tickets are sold.¡±


    ¡°Once we find out that it is not the person himself, we have the right to refuse admission and make the ticket invalid.¡±


    ¡°If someone is willing to take the risk of transferring or purchasing other people¡¯s tickets,¡±novelbin


    ¡°In the end, both the person and the ticket will be left empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Pord said, ¡°We will start arranging this matter immediately.¡±


    ¡°It is very simple to develop a lottery system in a short period of time.¡±


    After that, he asked Marven, ¡°Mr. Ye, when can we officially announce this matter?¡±


    ¡°Once this matter is officially announced, it will definitely attract a lot of attention.¡±


    ¡°Tawanna is too popr.¡±


    ¡°The sooner we start the warm-up phase, the better.¡±


    Marven thought for a while and said, ¡°If you want this matter to be on the front page of the country immediately, the best way is not for us to announce it,¡±


    ¡°But for Tawanna to announce it.¡±


    ¡°In recent years, false news about her concerts has often appeared,¡±


    ¡°And nothing is more direct than an official announcement from the artist.¡±

 Chapter 6648

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6648</h2>


    He then said, ¡°How about this, you notify the internal management of Changying Automobile,¡±


    ¡°Especially the brand promotion team, to tell our employees about this matter in an internal meeting first,¡±


    ¡°And remind them that there is no confidentiality agreement that can be disclosed to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°In this way, they will tell their rtives and friends,¡±


    ¡°And even the cooperating media reporters, the news as soon as possible;¡±


    ¡°But remember, don¡¯t reveal that there are 20 concerts in total.¡±


    ¡°Just say one. Once it starts to ferment from the public level,¡±


    ¡°It will spread from one to ten, and from ten to a hundred.¡±


    ¡°Since everyone cannot be sure of the authenticity of the news for a while, and Changying Automobile has not officially announced it,¡±


    ¡°This kind of gossip will definitely be everywhere,¡±


    ¡°Which can raise the public¡¯s expectations to the highest level;¡±


    ¡°Once the public¡¯s expectations are high, there will definitely be arge number of media trying their best to verify it.¡±


    ¡°At that time, among the top 10 hot searches on social media, it is estimated that 5 will be rted to discussing this matter.¡±


    ¡°At this time, we don¡¯t need to make an official announcement,¡±


    ¡°And directly let Tawana release the news.¡±


    ¡°The news of a total of 20 concerts will be announced through Tawana¡¯s channels.¡±


    ¡°Domestic fans and social media will definitely explode in poprity.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Pord said without hesitation:


    ¡°Then I will start working on this matter,¡±


    ¡°And strive to spread the gossip through the private social circles of internal employees tonight.¡±


    ¡­


    After nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Rumor was spreading wildly in the social circles of Wrestvel people.


    Many Changying Auto employees were very excited to tell their families and friends that the famous and popr female singer Tawanna Sweet is very likely to cooperate with Changying Auto to hold a solo concert in Wrestvel.


    As soon as this news appeared, it began to spread rapidly.


    As soon as Marven got home, Ave said to him:


    ¡°Husband, Elsa just sent me a WeChat message,¡±


    ¡°And there is a rumor that Tawanna wille to Wrestvel to hold a concert soon!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Marven pretended to be curious and asked:


    ¡°It can¡¯t be such a coincidence,¡±


    ¡°We just went to Tokyo to watch, and she ising to our doorstep to hold a concert.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it too.¡±


    Ave said: ¡°Elsa told me that it seems that the newly established Changying Auto is going to cooperate with Tawanna and invite her to hold a concert,¡±


    ¡°But Changying Auto has not officially stated its position,¡±


    ¡°But this matter is reasonable when you think about it.¡±


    ¡°Changying Auto is rich and powerful, and it has just been established.¡±


    ¡°It is the time when it needs to be well promoted and build brand influence.¡±


    ¡°With their strength, it should not be difficult to invite Tawanna to hold a concert.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Marven nodded gently.


    In fact, this is the publicity effect he wants.


    He wants everyone to discuss this matter and specte on its authenticity and feasibility.


    When everyone is discussing it but it cannot be verified,


    This matter will spread more and more widely.


    Ave smiled and said, ¡°We have a group of local designers in Wrestvel,¡±


    ¡°And they are now discussing the ticket prices for the concert.¡±


    ¡°Some people say that if this concert really takes ce,¡±


    ¡°The ticket prices should be much more expensive than President Zhou¡¯s concert.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the first-row tickets will cost six figures!¡±


    Marven said, ¡°If this news is true, you can try to grab tickets then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like her very much?¡±


    ¡°It must be a different feeling to be able to watch her concert at your doorstep.¡±


    Ave shook her head and smiled, ¡°How can I possibly get one?¡±


    ¡°I started grabbing President Zhou¡¯s tickets a few years ago,¡±


    ¡°And I never got one after so many times.¡±


    ¡°I always went in on time, and all the tickets were sold out,¡±


    ¡°Especially the tickets for good seats.¡±


    ¡°But soon scalpers started selling them in the circle of friends,¡±


    ¡°And the price of a ticket was several times or even dozens of times higher.¡±


    ¡°Tawanna is so famous, I guess it will be even more outrageous this time.¡±


    Marven smiled and said nothing.


    The news was spreading all over the city,


    All the people interested were discussing it.


    His goal had been achieved.novelbin


    Starting tomorrow, people all over the country might start discussing it,


    And when the heat is raised, Tawanna could make an official announcement!

 Chapter 6649

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6649</h2>


    After fermenting for one night,


    The news that Tawanna was going to hold a concert in Wrestvel gradually spread across the country.


    Although this rumor was unconfirmed, it seemed to be very credible,


    So fans across the country began to discuss the authenticity of this matter.


    By the morning of the second day,


    There were already several hot searches on the Inte about the rumor of this concert.


    The first one on the top ten hot searches on social media was:


    ¡°Tawanna Sweet may hold her first solo concert in China in Wrestvel!¡±


    The third hot search was also rted to Tawanna:


    ¡°It is rumored that Changying Automobile will host Tawanna Sweet¡¯s Wrestvel concert!¡±


    Then, the fourth hot search was:


    ¡°Changying Automobile has not yet made a statement on the rumor!¡±


    The tenth hot search was:


    ¡°If Tawannaes to China to perform, will you go to see it?¡±


    After a morning of discussion on the Inte,


    The hot search that was originally ranked fourth,


    That is, the hot search that Changying Automobile has not yet made a statement,


    Gradually rushed to the top of the hot search.


    Because as time goes by, if this matter is false,


    Then Changying Automobile, in order to avoid the suspicion of hype, shoulde out to refute the rumor in time.


    Although some smallpanies will use fake news to increase their poprity and disguised publicity,


    Changying Automobile is backed by two super families,


    The Ye family and the An family.


    Changying Automobile will definitely not direct and perform a rumor to promote itself.


    Therefore, Changying Automobile has not yet refuted the rumor,


    Which indicates that this matter seems to be possible.


    Under this hot search, many excitedizens are @Changying Automobile Official,


    Hoping that they can issue an announcement as soon as possible to let this matter settle.


    However, all the official ounts of Changying Automobile have not published any news on this matter,


    And these official ounts have not updated any other news in the morning.


    This abnormal behavior makes fans even more confused.


    On the one hand, they feel that this matter seems to be more and more reliable,


    And on the other hand, they don¡¯t dare to have too much hope,


    For fear that they will get nothing.


    After all, the rumor of Tawana¡¯s concert hase out more than once,


    And each time it makes fans extremely excited,


    And finally extremely disappointed.


    Manyizens left messages on Tawana¡¯s social media ount,


    But no one from Tawana or her work team responded to the matter.


    This makes things even more bizarre.


    Changying Automobile did not respond, and Tawana did not respond either.


    But if this matter is just a rumor or groundless,


    Tawana¡¯s team will definitelye out to refute the rumor in order to protect their own interests and prevent their own poprity from being wasted.


    However, if they don¡¯t speak, does this mean that the credibility of this matter has increased?


    It is precisely because neither side gave any response thatizens and fans have room to specte.


    For a while, everyone expressed their opinions and discussed it heatedly online.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Tawana suddenly posted a new dynamic on her social media.


    In the dynamic, she made a heart shape with both hands to the camera, and the text was: ¡°Hello, China!¡±


    As soon as this dynamic came out,izens were instantly excited!


    If she was not going toe to China for a concert,


    She would not have posted such a dynamic without refuting the rumor.


    In an instant, all the hot searches rted to her on domestic social media topped the list.


    From the first to the tenth hot searches, eight were rted to her.


    Originally, Marven told her on WeChat that after the poprity fermented for a day,


    She would officially announce the decision of 20 concerts under her social media.


    However, Tawana obviously understood hype better than Marven.novelbin


    She told Marven that in this case, it should be like a five-second countdown,


    Multiple steps should be designed to gradually expose all the performance arrangements.


    The enthusiasm of fans should be mobilized little by little,


    And they should be constantly surprised,


    Like a multi-stage rocket, constantly pushing higher.

 Chapter 6650

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6650</h2>


    So, her first social media was just a greeting to China,


    But no performance information was announced.


    But even so, it was enough to make fans crazy.


    Because fans were almost certain that Tawana¡¯s concert in China should be real!


    Just this piece of news made all the news media in the country release push notifications for the first time,


    And Marven¡¯s phone popped up a lot of pop-ups, all rted to her.


    Two hourster, when the poprity on the Inte reached a new high,


    Tawana posted another dynamic.


    This time she posted a photo of her thumbs and index fingers making a heart shape, and the text was:


    ¡°Hello, Wrestvel!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Ave suddenly burst into a scream at home.novelbin


    She said excitedly: ¡°Husband!¡±


    ¡°Tawana ising to China for a concert!¡±


    ¡°She is reallying to Wrestvel!¡±


    Wrestvel¡¯s fans felt like they were celebrating the New Year in advance.


    What¡¯s going on? How could such a big thing happen to them?


    In the ranking of cities in maind China,


    Wrestvel has no chance of entering the top five.


    Tawanaing to China for the first time in her life to hold a concert,


    And chose Wrestvel as the venue.


    This was definitely something that Wrestvel¡¯s fans had never dared to think about before.


    Netizens in other cities, whilementing why Tawana did not choose their cities,


    Also began to inquire about the transportation methods and time required from their own cities to Wrestvel.


    Many people made great wishes in their circle of friends,


    Vowing that no matter how much money it costs,


    They would go to the scene of Tawana¡¯s first concert in China to witness history.


    Many people even began to study Wrestvel¡¯srge performance venues and surrounding hotels,


    And added the hotels they were interested in into their favorites,


    Just waiting for the performance time to be set and then booked immediately.


    Most of the hotels in Wrestvel are also very cunning.


    In order not to miss the great opportunity of a price increase,


    They immediately took down all the rooms online after half a month,


    So as not to let people book the rooms at a low price in advance.


    ording to the experience of other cities holdingrge-scale performances,


    It is easy for the room prices to increase several times a few days before and after the performance.


    However, the city of Wrestvel intervened in this matter very promptly.


    Although they had not received any definite news and did not know when the performance would be held,


    In order to prevent the people of the country from being disappointed with Wrestvel,


    They immediately interviewed all hotel managers and put forward the first requirement that no matter which day Tawanna chose to perform in Wrestvel,


    The room rates of major hotels in the five days before and after could not be higher than in the same periodst year.


    In other words, if Tawanna is scheduled to perform on February 6, the room rates of Shangri-La from February 1 to 10 this year must be equal to or lower than the actual prices in this rangest year.


    In this way, the room for hotel price increases ispletely killed.


    As soon as this news was announced,


    It was immediately well received by people across the country.


    For those audiences who go to other ces to watch concerts,


    In addition to the expenses of the tickets themselves, amodation is a big part.


    It is really disgusting to encounter merchants who raise prices on the spot.


    This interview with Wrestvel perfectly eliminated this possibility.


    Just when everyone was waiting for the official announcement of the concert time,


    Tawanna posted a video on her personal social media.


    In the video, Tawana faced the camera and said with a smile:


    ¡°Hello, fans and friends of China, I am Tawana Sweet.¡±


    ¡°I believe you have seen the two updates I just posted.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have negotiated with Changying Automobile of Wrestvel, China.¡±


    ¡°My team and I wille to Wrestvel in the near future to prepare to hold my first solo concert in China there.¡±


    ¡°Now it is very certain that the performance will be held in Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°What is not certain is the time and venue.¡±


    ¡°However, after it has been confirmed, Changying Automobile and I will jointly announce the specific information.¡±


    At this point, Tawana blinked at the camera and said mysteriously:


    ¡°However, I have one more thing to reveal to everyone,¡±


    ¡°That is, the number of performances of my China concert this time is not one,¡±


    ¡°Nor two or three, but a full twenty!¡±


    ¡°Are you ready to wee me?¡±

 Chapter 6651

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6651</h2>


    The Chinese fans were so excited that they couldn¡¯t believe that Tawana was going to hold 20 concerts in China.


    The poprity on the Inte reached its peak,


    And the fan group was even more lively.


    This news was too surprising for them.


    The major cities in China were also very excited when they heard about the number of 20 concerts.


    Thepetent authorities of many cities even contacted Changying Automobile immediately to find out about Changying Automobile¡¯s city arrangements for these 20 concerts.


    Everyone wanted to get a few concerts for their city, even just one.


    This would greatly boost the local economy, poprity, and tourism.


    Regarding the site selection, Marven did not have a very clear idea yet.


    He took the time to call Tawana and asked about the specific details of her usual performances.


    Tawana told Marven: ¡°Mr. Ye, in the past few years, my concerts have basically been held in one city for several shows,¡±


    ¡°And then in the next city for several shows.¡±


    ¡°The reason for this arrangement is that the hardware requirements for concerts are getting higher and higher.¡±


    ¡°A concert only takes three or four hours,¡±


    ¡°But the pre-construction work of the concert takes at least two or three days.¡±


    ¡°If 20 concerts correspond to 20 cities respectively, then the additional cost will be much higher.¡±


    ¡°All our stage sound and lighting screens and other equipment need to be disassembled and transported 20 times, which is very troublesome.¡±


    Then, Tawana said: ¡°Inparison, the current transportation is so developed,¡±


    ¡°And the ticket sales are facing the world,¡±


    ¡°So frequent changes of venues are actually not very meaningful, because since the tickets are sold online to the whole world,¡±


    ¡°No matter where we perform, most of the audience muste from other ces.¡±


    ¡°In this case, we might as well concentrate on one ce for a few consecutive days,¡±


    ¡°And the equipment only needs to be disassembled and assembled once.¡±


    Marven asked her: ¡°It seems that you only chose Singapore for your performance in Southeast Asia before, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Tawana said, ¡°The n at that time was to choose only one ce for the Southeast Asian tour,¡±


    ¡°And finally Singapore was chosen from several cities.¡±


    Marven calcted in his mind that if 20 concerts were to be performed in more than 10 to twenty cities,


    Then the period would take at least a hundred days.


    For a star like Tawana, it would dy many other business ns.


    So, Marven calcted in his mind and came up with a rough n.


    He nned to let Tawana open four consecutive shows in Wrestvel first,


    And then go to the capital and other few cities giving four shows to each.


    The cities he chose are all hub cities in China.


    The biggest advantage of hub cities is convenient transportation and wide radiation range.


    Since the tickets for the performances are open to fans all over the world,


    The issue of transportation convenience must be considered.


    At that time, there may be a considerable number of audiences from overseas,


    And these cities have international airports,


    So it will be more convenient for fans at home and abroad toe and watch.


    Marven told Pord his idea, and Pord also agreed very much.


    Opening four consecutive shows in a concentrated manner can also improve the efficiency of resource utilization.


    Therefore, Changying Automobile immediately contacted the other four cities,novelbin


    And confirmed the feasibility of the performance in the shortest possible time.

 Chapter 6652

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6652</h2>


    Then, Changying Automobile officially announced the specific time and process of Tawana¡¯s China tour.


    Five dayster, the first performance will be in Wrestvel, with four performances in five days at the same venue,


    With a day of rest in between, and then go to Yanjing every four days.


    The subsequent performances will also follow this rhythm.


    At the same time, several of thergest ticketing tforms began to actively contact Changying Automobile,


    Hoping to undertake the ticket sales of these performances.


    They even offered a very high premium to buy all the ticket issuance authorizations in a package.


    For a concert with 30,000 people,novelbin


    They can offer a package price of 200 million yuan.


    The reason why they can offer such a high price, far exceeding the total box office, is because they are official scalpers.


    Once these concert tickets are given to them,


    They will definitely do everything they can to raise the ticket price to the highest.


    On the Inte, manyizens also began to specte on the ticket price of this performance.


    Due to the lessons learned from countless concerts,


    Everyone felt that the ticket price of this concert would definitely set a new record.


    However, Changying Automobile soon held a press conference.


    At the press conference, Pord faced reporters from all over the country and answered questions about ticket sales.


    He said: ¡°The reason why we, Changying Automobile, want to cooperate with Miss Tawana Sweet to hold these 20 concerts is to allow domestic fans to appreciate the wonderful performances of their idols up close.¡±


    ¡°In order to prevent the urrence of price increase spection and other phenomena,¡±


    ¡°We decided to adopt a new ticket sales model.¡±


    As soon as this was said, all the media were very concerned and curious.


    Many organizers of performances said that they would try their best to kill scalpers,


    But in fact they never really took action.


    They just killed as many scalpers as possible and kept all the profits of scalpers for themselves.


    Someone has calcted that if all the 20 concerts were sold in the same way as before,


    With crazy price increases or even crazy bidding,


    The box office revenue would be at least 10 billion yuan or even more.


    Everyone thought that Changying Automobile would not miss this good opportunity to make money.


    However, what Pord said next stunned all the media.


    He said: ¡°Changying Automobile will cooperate with the Wrestvel Notary Public Department to sell tickets for all 20 concerts through online application and random lottery.¡±


    ¡°We will open the application for all concert tickets tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°The application requirements are that you must apply with your real name and watch the performance with your real name.¡±


    ¡°After the audience submits the application,¡±


    ¡°We will announce the winning results three days before each concert.¡±


    ¡°In order to benefit as many audiences as possible,¡±


    ¡°Every audience member can apply for any of the 20 concerts,¡±


    ¡°Or all of them, but there is only one chance to win.¡±


    ¡°If a user has won a ticket for any concert,¡±


    ¡°He or she will no longer have the opportunity to win other tickets.¡±


    ¡°All winning results are drawn fairly and randomly by software developed by Changying Automobile itself.¡±


    ¡°The source code of the software, the random logic of the lottery,¡±


    ¡°And the actual process of the lottery will be supervised and monitored by the notary staff to ensure that there is no favoritism, fraud, or behind-the-scenes maniption.¡±


    ¡°Changying Automobile hereby promises to fans all over the country and even the world that it will not give any tickets for these 20 concerts to any third-party sales tform or individual.¡±


    ¡°Every ticket will be sold at the original price,¡±


    ¡°And we will not charge a penny extra.¡±


    ¡°In addition, we also wee all sectors of society to supervise the entire process of ticket sales.¡±


    ¡°Finally, we sincerely hope that through this open, fair and just sales process of Changying Automobile,¡±


    ¡°We can set an example for other peerpanies,¡±


    ¡°And we also hope that through this performance,¡±


    ¡°The situation of concert ticket price increases will be history!!¡±

 Chapter 6653

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6653</h2>


    Theunch of Changying Automobile has been absolutely recognized by fans and all walks of life.


    Thepletely open and transparent lottery strategy reflects Changying Automobile¡¯s corporate responsibility,


    This has brought great attention and praise to Changying Automobile and has rapidly improved its brand awareness.


    Next, the performance entered a rapid preparation stage.


    First of all, the venue. Thergest Olympic Sports Center in Wrestvel was selected as the venue for the four concerts in the city.


    The Olympic Sports Center had justpleted its expansionst year and can amodate 40,000 spectators.


    After the venue was determined, Tawanna¡¯s performance in Japan had just ended,


    Her team began to pack the equipment one after another and airlifted it to Wrestvel for assembly and construction.


    Tawanna originally wanted to leave Japan ande to Wrestvel immediately after the performance,


    But her boyfriend Trevor had previously agreed on a business cooperation with the Japanese Baseball League, so she had to postpone it for one day.


    Just one day before she left for Wrestvel, the ticket application procedure of Changying Automobile conducted an open lottery for the first ticket.


    Under the full notarization of the Wrestvel Notary Office, 40,000 tickets were won by various families.


    Most fans who won the lottery chose to pay the bnce immediately and lock in the tickets.


    A minimal number of overseas audiences may have temporarily backed out.


    After the payment was overdue, the tickets were once again put on the waiting list for a lottery.


    To avoid some individuals being unable to participate due to personal reasons, the rules for the waiting list are different from the first purchase.


    All users will receive aplementary agreement when they initiate the purchase.


    If they are willing to participate in the waiting list, they must prepay the full amount of the ticket in advance.


    Once the waiting list is sessful, the ticket will be automatically sold, and they will not be given any chance to regret it.


    So after an hour, all the remaining tickets were sessfully waitlisted.


    Ave also participated in the ticket lottery,


    But because there were millions of people participating in the lottery, her name was not drawn.


    Seeing that the lottery was over and she was not included,


    She said to Marven disappointedly: ¡°I didn¡¯t win this time,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can make it in the next three.¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°With such arge base, the hope of being drawn is actually very slim.¡±


    Ave nodded and sighed: ¡°In fact, even if we win, it¡¯s meaningless because the possibility of both of us being drawn is almost zero.¡±


    ¡°If only one of us is drawn, then we can only go to the concert alone.¡±


    As she said, she couldn¡¯t helpining:


    ¡°I think this strategy adopted by the organizer is good in every way,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to not let everyone buy tickets together.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we merge into one and apply for it?¡±


    ¡°If it works, the two of us will go together. If it doesn¡¯t work, forget it.


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°There are tens of millions of people in the country who want to watch her concert, and there are only so many people who want to support her with real money.¡±


    ¡°In the face of this base, couple tickets or group tickets don¡¯t have much say.¡±novelbin


    ¡°Single application and single lottery can maximize fairness, and it is normal to sacrifice the interests of some group audiences.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡°Ave shrugged and said, ¡°It seems that it is unlikely that we can watch Tawanna¡¯s concert in Wrestvel this time.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°There is really no backdoor this time, but if you really want to watch it, we can try to watch it backstage,¡±


    ¡°So as not to break the rules of ticket sales.¡±


    ¡°Backstage?¡± Ave asked, ¡°Can we go backstage to watch it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Marven said confidently, ¡°Thest time I helped Mr. Mitsui to check Feng Shui, he was quite impressed with me.¡±


    ¡°Tawanna was a little skeptical, and I felt that she seemed to want me to help take a look. I left Mr. Mitsui¡¯s contact information, and I can ask him to help connect with Tawanna.¡±


    ¡°When she has a concert, let her find a ce for us to watch it in the backstage area on both sides of the stage.¡±


    Ave shook her head and said, ¡°Hubby, forget it. This will cause too much trouble to others.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we have already seen it, so it doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t watch it.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°In fact, there is no need to cause any trouble to others. After all, we are the host.¡±


    ¡°They will stay here for several days. Maybe we can provide them with some help.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°You know Orvel¡¯s Tianxiang Mansion, right? It is the best restaurant in Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°You said that Tawana will stay in Wrestvel for several days. She must try our local specialties, right? Then I can help her arrange the diamond box in Tianxiang Mansion.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Tawana has so many people on the team. When peoplee to Wrestvel, I can also ask Mr. Chen from Shangri-La to provide them with some convenience.¡±


    ¡°In return, she invites us to the backstage to watch the concert. What¡¯s the problem? ¡°


    Ave said seriously: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether they watch the concert or not, but it would be great if we can provide them with some help.¡±


    ¡°After all, they havee from afar. If there is a chance, we should also do our best to be a good host. ¡°


    Marven knows the truth that the water should not flow to outsiders.


    This time, Tawana came to Wrestvel for a concert. She had alreadymunicated with the other party.


    Tawana herself and all her team members will stay at the Shangri-La Hotel.


    Because they will stay in Wrestvel for at least seven to nine days, this period of time will definitely be the top priority of domestic media attention, and the hotel they stay in will definitely have a very high news exposure.


    This is amazing traffic without money, and naturally, it cannot be cheap for others.


    As for Tianxiang Mansion, Marven is also ready to take advantage of Tawana¡¯s east wind to get some traffic for Orvel.


    If Tawana can make his Tianxiang Mansion popr this time, he can consider opening branches all over the country.


    There is not much room for imagination in the catering industry if it is small,


    But it is not impossible to have a market value of tens of billions if it is big.


    Tianxiang Mansion may also have the opportunity to be a well-known high-end Chinese restaurant chain.


    So, Marven quietly sent a WeChat message to Tawanna, asking her: ¡°Are you interested in having a local meal after arriving in Wrestvel?¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, I can help you arrange it. The restaurant is opened by a friend of mine, and it¡¯s a good opportunity to borrow your traffic to promote him.¡±


    Tawanna immediately replied: ¡°If Mr. Ye treats me to a meal, I can go there the first thing after I get off the ne!¡±


    ¡°And if you want me to help him promote the restaurant, I can also post a social media update the first time.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Of course, I will treat you to a meal. You don¡¯t have to pay. I will arrange it.¡±


    Tawanna said: ¡°If Mr. Ye just pays, it will definitely not work. He must attend in person.¡±


    Marven asked her: ¡°Are the conditions not so harsh?¡±


    Tawanna smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s harsh!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye has helped me so much in Tokyo. I¡¯m at the doorstep, won¡¯t youe out and treat me to a meal?¡±


    Marven smacked his lips and thought to himself, thisdy is quite capable.


    After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to treat you to a meal, but my wife has toe too.¡±


    ¡°You have to cooperate with me when the timees. Just say you want me to help you with the Feng Shui of the performance,¡±


    ¡°Or you can just ask me to be the Feng Shui director of your China tour.¡±


    Tawana agreed immediately: ¡°No problem! Deal, Director Ye!¡±


    After reaching a consensus with Tawana, Marven did not tell his wife about this matter immediately.


    He nned to give his wife a surprise directly after Tawana arrived in Wrestvel.

 Chapter 6654

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6654</h2>


    As for Orvel, he was also prepared to keep it a secret.


    So, he called Orvel and asked, ¡°Orvel, do you have any guests at Tianxiang Mansion tomorrow afternoon?¡±


    Orvel said, ¡°Master Ye, some friends have made reservations tomorrow, but I have kept the diamond box empty so that you can have it at any time.¡±


    Marven hummed and said, ¡°Tomorrow you prepare a banquet of the highest standard.¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine ising over, and you¡¯d better be there at that time.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Although Orvel recently knew that Tawana wasing to see the concert, he was not a fan of stars at all,


    And he didn¡¯t know the specific situation, let alone the rtionship between Marven and her.


    So when he heard that Marven had a distinguished guest to entertain, he didn¡¯t think about it.


    That night, Marven told Ave again, ¡°Wife, you don¡¯t have any ns tomorrow afternoon, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°No ns.¡± Ave said, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go out for dinner?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Just think of it as the two of us going out to spend some time together.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ave agreed and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at thepany tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡­


    At noon the next day, Tawana took her own private ne from Tokyo to Wrestvel.


    The Japanese media broadcast the entire process of her ne taking off live, and Fuji TV even made a live show ¡°Goodbye Tawana¡±.


    Countless fans went to the airport and even saw her off on both sides of the guardrail outside the airport runway.


    The scene amazed the world. Thest singer who could achieve such an influence was the era when Michael Jackson was popr all over the world.


    Not only are the fans in Tokyo enthusiastic, but the enthusiasm of Chinese fans for Tawana is no less.


    Fans who are well-versed in the rules of the civil aviation field have long known the registration number of Tawana¡¯s private ne,


    So as soon as the ne took off, they began to refresh the flight dynamics of the ne.


    Thousands of fans have been ready to pick her up at Wrestvel Airport.


    On the ne, Tawana sat in a soft andfortable luxury seat without saying a word.novelbin


    Her eyes were always looking at the vast sea below the ne.


    asionally, she would involuntarily look towards the sea level and the skyline, wanting to see thend earlier, because she knew that when she could see thend from Tokyo to Wrestvel, it proved that she was almost there.


    In the past few days, she has missed Marven every day or even every moment.


    This feeling is very subtle for her.


    Since her debut, she has had a very rich love history, and she also ims to be a person who dares to love and hate,


    But when facing Marven, she only dares to keep thinking about him in her heart, and she doesn¡¯t even dare to tell anyone about it.


    Trevor next to her was also a little absent-minded at this time.


    He also felt that his girlfriend had been involuntarily alienated in the past few days.


    At first, he thought it might be because the two had quarreled once before, and his girlfriend was still dissatisfied with him.


    But these days he found that it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    It seemed that his girlfriend was not angry, but absent-minded.


    For example, now, she sat there alone and looked out the window.


    This situation had never happened to her, a lively and cheerful woman.


    In the past, when she was on a ne, except for sleeping time, she was very lively and cheerful.


    She would either talk to him non-stop, or hold a travel guitar and sing non-stop, and sometimes y small games with him.


    But it was the first time that she didn¡¯t sleep and didn¡¯t talk like today.


    He couldn¡¯t help wondering, ¡°What made Tawanna change so much? Was it because of the previous quarrel or the crisis?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Mr. Ye¡¯s help, the crisis has beenpletely resolved, and there has been no hidden attack on her since then.¡±


    ¡°Why is she still affected by it?¡±


    When he thought of this, a terrible thought suddenly shed through his mind:


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that she¡­ Could it be that she fell in love with Mr. Ye?!¡±


    ¡°But, it shouldn¡¯t be! Mr. Ye is obviously married¡­¡±


    ¡°And is it because Mr. Ye is married that she is so depressed because she is affected by the fact that she can¡¯t get the love she wants?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is very likely¡­¡±


    Thinking of the estrangement between his girlfriend and him in the past few days, Trevor felt very disappointed.


    He loved her so much that he could tolerate her bigdy temper, her childish worldview, and her chaotic past.


    However, he couldn¡¯t tolerate that her heart was filled with another man¡¯s love.


    Moreover, the other party was a man who had saved his life and made him feel that he could not catch up with him even if he tried his best¡­


    Thinking of this, he suddenly said, ¡°Hey baby.¡±


    Tawanna, who was in a trance, did not hear his call.


    Trevor sighed, moved closer, and said in a louder voice, ¡°Hey baby.¡±


    Tawanna came back to her senses, smiled a little panic, and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear.¡±


    Trevor smiled and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°You are so absent-minded, and you seem to be very involved.¡±


    Tawanna adjusted her hair unnaturally and said with a smile,


    ¡°I think the next performance, a total of 20 performances, is indeed a lot of work.¡±


    Trevor knew that she was not telling him the truth, but he did not expose her.


    Instead, heforted her, ¡°I know that after all the things that happened before, you must be very tired and want to go back and have a good rest,¡±


    ¡°But this is after all a favor to Mr. Ye, so you may still have to hold on.¡±


    Trevor deliberately mentioned Marven just to see what kind of instinctive reaction Tawanna would have after hearing him mention the name.


    Sure enough, when Trevor mentioned Mr. Ye, Tawanna couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    She didn¡¯t even know that her micro-expression had changed like this.


    Trevor saw it and sighed in his heart.


    This was the first time he saw her smile from the bottom of her heart since she lost consciousness.


    It seemed that his guess was indeed very close.


    Tawana seemed to be brought up with the topic and couldn¡¯t help saying,


    ¡°I¡¯ve been on tour for so long, I¡¯m actually very tired.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking that I was repaying Mr. Ye for his kindness, so I forced myself to cheer up.¡±


    As she spoke, she remembered something and said,


    ¡°By the way, Trevor, are you going back to the United States soon to participate in training andpetitions?¡±


    Trevor nodded, ¡°The coach and the team manager have contacted me. They hope that I can go back earlier,¡±


    ¡°And return to the team within five days at thetest.¡±


    Tawana smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go back if you have to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a ne to take you back. I¡¯ll be in China and finish these 20 shows steadily.¡±


    ¡°After that, I n to rest for a few months, and then I¡¯lle to the United States.¡±


    Trevor asked her, ¡°Baby, when you finish your performance and return to the United States, will we be the same as before?¡±

 Chapter 6655

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6655</h2>


    Tawana didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    She asked in confusion, ¡°Babe, what do you mean by that? I don¡¯t really understand.¡±


    Trevor smiled bitterly and said,


    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m going back to receive training soon.¡±


    ¡°After you finish these 20 performances in China alone and return to the United States,¡±


    ¡°Will we still be in a rtionship?¡±


    Tawana immediately said, ¡°Of course, otherwise, would we break up during these 20 concerts?¡±


    Trevor said somewhat dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t feel as confident as before.¡±


    After that, Trevor hesitated a little and continued,


    ¡°You know, after experiencing those things in Tokyo, our worldviews may have changed dramatically,¡±


    ¡°Especially before that, I never thought that there would be someone like Mr. Ye in the world.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that your worldview and mate selection will also change because of this incident.¡±


    Tawana smiled, and her first thought was tofort Trevor,


    But after thinking about it, she felt that since Trevor had already spoken about this matter,


    If she continued to hide it, it would seem less sincere.


    So, she sighed slightly and said seriously:


    ¡°To be honest, Mr. Ye really shocked me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Like you, I never thought there would be such a man in the world.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I, as a woman, would be impressed?¡±


    ¡°Of course; would I be moved? Of course.¡±


    Trevor didn¡¯t show any surprise when he heard this,


    But a bit of loneliness and decadence appeared.


    Tawanna continued: ¡°Dear, but these are just human nature,¡±


    ¡°Just like after you get to know him, you will also worship him involuntarily, which is uncontroble.¡±


    ¡°Think about it again, your fans, or my fans, will also like and worship us because of some of our advantages that are better than ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t our fans need to fall in love?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t our fans need to get married and have children and form their own families?¡±


    ¡°In the final analysis, you are a fan of Mr. Ye, and so am I,¡±


    ¡°But like most rational fans, I will not have those unrealistic dreams.¡±


    ¡°I admire him and like him, but in life, you are my other half.¡±


    Tawanna¡¯s words were all true to her heart.


    She really admired Marven, but she also knew in her heart that she and Marven were from two different worlds.


    The best result between her and Marven was that she would go from being his fan to being his friend.


    She was not even qualified to be his confidante.


    Trevor originally thought that Tawanna should deny or directly confess that she was in love with Marven and then break up with him.


    But he did not expect Tawanna to say such a heartfelt word that moved him.


    He did not feel jealous of Marven, but just like Tawanna, he admired Marven.


    Now that Tawanna said this, she understood how Tawanna positioned her feelings for Marven in her heart.


    Even when he heard Tawanna admit that she admired and liked Marven,


    He still did not feel lost or jealous.


    On the contrary, he was very moved by Tawanna¡¯s honesty.novelbin


    So, he asked with red eyes:


    ¡°So we will still be lovers, right?¡±


    Tawana¡¯s eyes were also red at this time.


    She nodded heavily and said emotionally:


    ¡°I have had many different boyfriends in the past,¡±


    ¡°But you are the only one who has been with me the longest,¡±


    ¡°Experienced the most with me, and knows a lot of my past.¡±


    ¡°I think we are suitable for each other,¡±


    ¡°And we can go further in each other¡¯s lives together.¡±

 Chapter 6656

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6656</h2>


    Trevor smiled and said, ¡°If one day we two can walk into the pce of marriage,¡±


    ¡°Do you think we can invite Mr. Ye to be our witness?¡±


    Tawannaughed out loud, but tears also came out.


    She wiped away her tears, covered her mouth, andughed,


    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°But first you have to propose to me, right?¡±


    Trevor suddenly came back to his senses and said excitedly,


    ¡°Baby¡­ you¡­ you agreed?¡±


    Tawanna shook her head and said,


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree before I see a 10-carat diamond ring.¡±


    Trevor immediately said, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°After returning, I will immediately look for a diamond ring of more than 10 carats.¡±


    ¡°After my training in this stage is over,¡±


    ¡°I will fly to China with the diamond ring and propose to you.¡±


    Tawanna looked at him and said with a smile,


    ¡°You can propose, but I can¡¯t make any promises to you whether I will agree.¡±


    Trevor nodded excitedly.


    He knew that Tawanna¡¯s words had already tacitly epted his proposal,


    But at the moment, he needed to give her a proposal ceremony that would satisfy her.


    Until this moment, his uneasy heart for several days finally got his redemption.


    The person he loves likes and admires another person.


    If he doesn¡¯t know who that person is and what that person has done,


    He will definitely be jealous and even feel this is uneptable.


    But when he and his beloved have experienced what that person has done and witnessed that person¡¯s iparableness together,


    There is no negative emotion in his heart.


    Maybe he will not be able to grow old with Tawanna in the future,


    But one thing is certain until he and Tawanna leave this world,


    They will still regard that man as a beacon and idol in their lives.


    At this time, the ne passed through the clouds,


    And thend in the distance was already vaguely visible.


    Tavana said to him, ¡°Honey, China is just ahead.¡±


    ¡°I finally understand why my fans travel thousands of miles around the world to see my concerts.¡±novelbin


    ¡°When you go to see your idol, every moment is thrilling and exciting.¡±


    Trevor also smiled and said, ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also very excited when I think about seeing Mr. Ye soon.¡±


    Tavana said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the city where Mr. Ye lives,¡±


    ¡°But I really want to buy a house in that city right now.¡±


    ¡°Trevor, let¡¯s go and see it together before the show starts.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Trevor readily agreed and said,


    ¡°For a world-ss top star like you, if you buy a house in the city where Mr. Ye lives,¡±


    ¡°It will probably have a huge publicity effect on this city.¡±


    ¡°They all say that you have now be a synonym for economics.¡±


    ¡°This time in Wrestvel,¡±


    ¡°You can use your fame to let more people know about this ce.¡±


    Tavana nodded, stretched out her hand, and shook hands tightly with Trevor.


    She knew that she would never find a man like Trevor who had gone through so many things and so many dangers with her.


    If he really proposed to her,


    She would agree to it and build a family with him,


    Ending her emotional wandering for so many years¡­


    Thinking of this, Marven¡¯s face appeared in her mind again.


    She looked at Trevor with a happy face and felt ashamed.


    In the end, she still deceived him and herself.

 Chapter 6657

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6657</h2>


    When Tawana¡¯s nended in Wrestvel, countless fans cheered.


    Around the Airport, some people even set up live broadcast equipment to broadcast the whole process of Tawana¡¯s ne appearing over Wrestvel andnding.


    There are dozens of such live broadcast rooms,


    Each with thousands or tens of thousands of people watching in real time.


    For the Chinese fans who like Tawana the most,


    Today is of great significance.


    This international superstar came to China for the first time with the opportunity of holding a concert.


    In the next few days, she will present a full 20 wonderful performances in China for the local fans.


    The Wrestvel police are also on high alert,


    And dispatched arge number of police forces to the scene to maintain order.


    After Tawana¡¯s nended, it stopped at the exclusive parking space of the VIP building.


    Then Tawana and Trevor were escorted by the police to the customs to go through the entry procedures.


    When Tawana was about toe out of the customs,


    Her agent handed her a pair of sunsses, which was Tawana¡¯s habitual essory when she appeared at the airport.


    Because she was more or less tired after flying,


    Her face was not in very good condition,


    And wearing sunsses could cover it up well.


    However, Tawana did not take the sunsses handed over by the other party,


    But said: ¡°I will go out in the most natural state,¡±


    ¡°Which will also show more respect.¡±novelbin


    The agent was a little stunned.


    She didn¡¯t know the cause and effect of Tawana¡¯s performance in China this time,


    And thought it was just the most ordinarymercial performance.


    But in fact, this performance, in Tawana¡¯s heart, is more important than anything else.


    She came out of the customs under the escort of the police,


    And was surrounded by his fanatical fans outside.


    Almost all the media arrived at the scene,


    And the shlights kept shing.


    Some media who were at the forefront even stuffed the microphone in front of her and shouted,


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, please say a few words to the fans in China!¡±


    Tawana stopped, took the microphone, and said,


    ¡°Hello, fans and friends in China.¡±


    ¡°It is a great honor toe to China and Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°Twenty performances are on the way.¡±


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    The fans at the scene responded frantically.


    Tawana returned the microphone to the media reporters and then walked out of the airport under the escort of the police.


    Since her staff had sent an advance team,


    The hotel transportation and the construction of the venue had already started in full swing,


    And her staff had also arranged a motorcade,


    Which was waiting at the airport gate.


    The media were all ready because they had already learned through various channels that Tawana and the entire team would stay at the Shangri-La Hotel in Wrestvel this time,


    So after Tawana got in the car, they immediately rushed to Shangri-La as fast as possible,


    Waiting to capture the scene when she arrived at the hotel.


    However, Tawana¡¯s motorcade did not go to the hotel first as usual,


    But drove to a local specialty restaurant in Wrestvel,


    Which is a Tianxiang Mansion known to the locals.


    Orvel didn¡¯t know what distinguished guests wereing today.


    Marven just asked him to reserve the diamond box and wait there in person.


    He was not a person who went online much,


    So he had no idea what was happening in Wrestvel at this time.


    Before the reporters arrived, Marven arrived with Ave.


    Before, Marven just told Ave that he wanted to go out for a meal with her today and spend some time alone,


    And she didn¡¯t think much about it.


    After Marven came to thepany to pick her up,


    She was taken to Tianxiang Mansion by Marven.


    She guessed that Marven should have chosen Tianxiang Mansion for dinner this time, so she smiled and said,


    ¡°Husband, it¡¯s just the two of us having dinner.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit too grand to go to Tianxiang Mansion?¡±

 Chapter 6658

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6658</h2>


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not grand,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient.¡±


    ¡°I have a good rtionship with Orvel,¡±


    ¡°So let¡¯s just treat it as a free meal with him.¡±


    Ave asked hurriedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this inappropriate?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°Last time I went to help his friend with Feng Shui, he owed me a big favor.¡±


    Ave was helpless and said, ¡°In my opinion, Mr. Hong introduced the business to you,¡±


    ¡°So it stands to reason that you owe Mr. Hong a favor.¡±


    ¡°How did it be that Mr. Hong owes you a favor?¡±


    Marvenughed, ¡°You don¡¯t understand this, right?¡±


    ¡°When a customeres to us to look at Feng Shui,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as going to a temple to ask for blessings.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not amercial act in essence, but a way of helping others.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you go to the temple to buy amulets,¡±


    ¡°And you say you¡¯re asking for favors even though you¡¯ve clearly spent money.¡±


    At this point, Marven said, ¡°Orvel¡¯s friend needs someone to help him with Feng Shui,¡±


    ¡°And he asks Orvel for help, and Orveles to me for help,¡±


    ¡°So Orvel owes me a favor, and his friend also owes him a favor.¡±


    Ave listened to Marven¡¯s clear and logical talk, nodded as if she understood, and said,


    ¡°Then we can¡¯t let Mr. Hong spend money,¡±


    ¡°When you order dishester, just order less.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I have no problem,¡±


    ¡°You have to ask Orvel if he¡¯s willing.¡±


    As the two talked, they got out of the car,novelbin


    And Orvel had alreadye out to greet them.


    ¡°Oh, Master Ye, Madam Ye!¡±


    When Orvel saw Marven, his attitude was naturally beyond words,


    Marven smiled and asked him, ¡°Is the box ready?¡±


    Orvel immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye, everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°The diamond box has the highest standards!¡±


    Ave knew that the consumption of the diamond box here was at least six figures, and hurriedly eximed,


    ¡°Mr. Hong ways are expensive.¡±


    ¡°How can the two of us afford such a high standard?¡±


    ¡°Just eat something casually.¡±


    Orvel immediately said, ¡°How can that be done?¡±


    ¡°Whenever Madam Yees to Tianxiang Mansion in the future, she will definitely be received with the highest standards.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, how can I show my respect for you and Master Ye!¡±


    Ave didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Marven patted her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up first,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise there will be too many people in a while.¡±


    Ave didn¡¯t understand what he meant,


    But nodded and went in with him and Orvel.


    When Orvel arranged the two people in the diamond box,


    Tawana¡¯s motorcade was about to arrive.


    Some reporters who followed Tawana¡¯s motorcade found that the vehicle did not go to Shangri-La after entering the city,


    So they immediately reported the news back,


    As if Tawana¡¯s first stop in Wrestvel was not to go to the hotel.


    Therefore, the media began to specte where her first stop would be.


    Most people spected that she was going to visit the famous attractions in Wrestvel,


    But this did not seem to be logical.


    After a long journey, it would be most reasonable to go to the hotel to rest first.


    As for those famous attractions, she would stay in Wrestvel for a few days.


    There was no need to rush.


    She could go to visit them as soon as she got off the ne, right?


    Many fans on the Inte also began to discuss it.


    Everyone began to specte on the same question on the Inte,


    And all kinds of opinions were spread out at once.


    When the motorcade drove into the parking lot of Tianxiang Mansion,


    The media andizens realized that Tawana¡¯s first stop in Wrestvel was to taste the local food!


    The name Tianxiang Mansion also entered the eyes of people outside Wrestvel for the first time with the media reports.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6659

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6659</h2>


    Tavana¡¯s motorcade stopped downstairs of Tianxiang Mansion,


    Several bodyguards got out of the car,


    And surrounded the two sides of it.


    A staff member got out of the co-pilot seat and opened the back door.


    Tavana and Trevor got out of the car one after another and walked towards the main entrance of Tianxiang Mansion.


    The media reporters who followed them hurriedly got out of the car to take pictures.


    Some media reporters even rushed to the bodyguards and asked,


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, why did you choose Tianxiang Mansion as your first stop after arriving in Wrestvel?¡±


    ¡°Is it because you have heard of Wrestvel¡¯s delicious food?¡±


    Tavana smiled and said, ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°I heard about this ce before I arrived in China,¡±


    ¡°So I came here to taste the food as soon as I got off the ne.¡±


    Orvel was serving Marven and Ave in the diamond box at this time.


    The staff said through the inte,


    ¡°Master Wu, you¡­you shoulde down quickly.¡±


    ¡°A big star ising to our restaurant!¡±


    Orvel was very surprised and looked at Marven,


    ¡°Master Ye, is your friend here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marven nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°It¡¯s more appropriate to say that she is a client.¡±


    ¡°You go to greet her.¡±


    Orvel hurriedly said: ¡°Okay, Master Ye, please wait a moment,¡±


    ¡°I will go to greet her now!¡±


    Ave asked in shock:


    ¡°Hubby¡­ Could it be Tawana?¡±


    Marven smiled: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±


    Ave was surprised and happy:


    ¡°She¡­ Didn¡¯t she just get off the ne?¡±


    ¡°I saw on the news that her first stop should be Shangri-La.¡±


    ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    Marven smiled: ¡°Her team hired me to be the Feng Shui consultant for her 20 performances.¡±


    ¡°The contract amount is also quiterge.¡±


    ¡°As the host, it is also a courtesy for me to treat her to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Ave¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°She¡­¡±


    ¡°Her team wants to hire you as a Feng Shui consultant?!¡±


    ¡°Do these Americans believe in this?¡±novelbin


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°She didn¡¯t believe it before, but now she does.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I help Mr. Mitsui to look at Feng Shuist time in Japan?¡±


    ¡°They were also quite convinced by the side.¡±


    Ave asked him nervously:


    ¡°Then are we going to have dinner with Tawanater?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°We will have dinner with her and her boyfriendter,¡±


    ¡°And just let her promote Tianxiang Mansion for Mr. Wu.¡±


    Ave nodded gently and asked,


    ¡°Then¡­ Then we should be able to take a photo together, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡­


    When Orvel came down, Tawana was epting a simple interview with reporters at the door.


    She did not ept the interview when she came out of the airport,


    But only answered one question.


    The media reporters originally thought that they could interview her at Shangri-La,


    But they didn¡¯t expect the interview location to be changed to Tianxiang Mansion.


    After briefly answering a few questions from reporters,


    Orvel also came out from inside and invited Tawana to move to the diamond box.


    Tawana said to the reporter,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, today¡¯s interview ends here.¡±


    ¡°My team will arrange an exclusive interview time another day,¡±


    ¡°And I will invite you to participate then.¡±


    After that, she and Trevor turned around and followed Orvel into Tianxiang Mansion.


    The staff declined the media reporters¡¯ request to enter,


    But these media reporters did not leave.

 Chapter 6660

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6660</h2>


    On the contrary, more media reporters and fans who got the news rushed to Tianxiang Mansion.


    For a time, Tianxiang Mansion also topped the hot search list on social media.


    People were curious about what was so special about this restaurant,


    That a star like Tawana rushed to taste as soon as she got off the ne.


    Orvel didn¡¯t know that the overwhelming wealth had begun to fall on his head.


    He took Tawana and Trevor to the diamond box, and said to Marven and Ave,


    ¡°Master Ye, Madam Ye, I brought the two distinguished guests up.¡±


    ¡°Call me at any time if you need anything.¡±


    When Tawana saw Marven, she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement in her eyes,


    And said very politely: ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye, and Mrs. Ye,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again!¡±


    Trevor also hurried forward and said respectfully:


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye!¡±


    Marven nodded and said with a smile: ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Let me show my hospitality today and invite you to taste the special food of Wrestvel.¡±


    Then he said to Orvel: ¡°Mr. Wu, Miss Sweet is visiting your restaurant today,¡±


    ¡°And tomorrow your restaurant will be the most famous restaurant in China.¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the market value of Haido Hotpot was close to 100 billion Hong Kong dors at its highest.¡±


    ¡°If you can make your Tianxiang Mansion a national or even global chain,¡±


    ¡°Maybe you will have the opportunity to build a listedpany of your own.¡±


    Orvel was stunned and asked him:


    ¡°Master Ye, do you mean to let me open a branch?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven said, ¡°Tomorrow your ce will be a ce where fans willpete to check in,¡±


    ¡°And this poprity will not go down for a while.¡±


    ¡°You must take this opportunity to open branches and let your Tianxiang Mansion spread all over the country.¡±


    Orvel had never thought about making Tianxiang Mansion bigger and stronger before,


    Because he himself was a man of the underworld.


    The reason why people in the underworld like to open restaurants is that they can entertain all kinds of friends in the underworld.


    It¡¯s just that he pays more attention to food,


    So he made Tianxiang Mansion into a really delicious restaurant.


    But even so, he didn¡¯t think about expanding his business.


    However, Marven¡¯s words made him seem to suddenly open up a new world.


    If he can really create a nationally famous catering brand,


    Put aside how much money you can make,


    Just the sense of aplishment alone will never be able to experience it in the city of Wrestvel.


    He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help asking Marven,


    ¡°But can you give me some advice and tell me what to do?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I opened Tianxiang Mansion just as a small business,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know how to make it bigger and stronger.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take some time to have a good chatter.¡±


    Orvel is his confidant.novelbin


    He has been absolutely loyal to him during this period of time.


    Marven has never been stingy with him in terms of elixirs and cultivation.


    Now, it is natural to help him run the industry.


    The dog farm construction fund that he helped Orvel get before has exceeded 100 million US dors.


    No matter how much the dog farm is renovated and built or even expanded,


    It is impossible to use so much money.


    He only needs to take out half of the funds to enable Tianxiang Mansion to achieve the first phase of expansion.


    But he can¡¯t say this in front of his wife.


    After all, in front of his wife, he is just a Feng Shui master.


    So he reminded Orvel to have a good chat in private when he had time.


    Orvel naturally knew what was going on, and was very excited.


    He quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Master Ye, for your advice.¡±


    ¡°When you have time, Orvel will humbly ask for your advice.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Marven said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s take some time to chat tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Orvel nodded heavily and said respectfully,


    ¡°Then Orvel will not disturb you, your wife,¡±


    ¡°And the two distinguished guests from dining.¡±


    Orvel left the box, and only Marven and his wife,


    As well as the young couple of Tawanna and Trevor remained in the box.


    Trevor saw that Tawanna still looked at Marven with eagerness,


    So he deliberately said to Marven,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I want to tell you good news!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to propose to Tawanna!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6661

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6661</h2>


    ¡°Propose?¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help butugh and said,


    ¡°Trev, shouldn¡¯t proposals be carefully nned to give the other person a surprise?¡±


    ¡°Why did you just say it here?¡±


    Trevor was a little embarrassed and said awkwardly,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you don¡¯t know, our situation is a little special.¡±


    ¡°I will rush back to the United States in two days to participate in the team¡¯s training,¡±


    ¡°And it may take some time before I can take a vacation,¡±


    ¡°So I talked to Tawanna on the ne.¡±


    ¡°She asked me to choose a ring and propose to her,¡±


    ¡°So the surprise of the proposal may be gone.¡±


    Then he couldn¡¯t help asking Marven,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, if we propose ¡°If the wedding is sessful,¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to be our witness at the wedding?¡±


    Marven asked him with a smile:


    ¡°You must have the pastor on the scene, right?¡±


    Trevor said quickly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we can change the process,¡±


    ¡°First take the oath in front of the pastor,¡±


    ¡°And then hold a fusion wedding, and ask you to be the witness.¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°You two are celebrities,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t like to show up.¡±


    ¡°There will be a lot of media reporters at your wedding,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯d better not show my face.¡±


    Then, Marven said: ¡°But if you two want toe to China for your honeymoon,¡±


    ¡°I can arrange a Chinese wedding for you.¡±


    Trevor Without hesitation, she said,


    ¡°Okay! Thank you so much, Mr. Ye!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll confirm the details with you after I propose sessfully!¡±


    Tawanna felt embarrassed, so she said to Ave,


    ¡°Trev is a typical straight person.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know how to surprise a girl.¡±


    ¡°If we continue to talk like this, even if we really have a wedding,¡±


    ¡°There will be no sense of anticipation at all.¡±


    Ave smiled and said, ¡°Marven was like this before.¡±


    ¡°When we got married, there was no proposal ceremony,¡±


    ¡°And we didn¡¯t even have a wedding ceremony.¡±


    ¡°It was not until three yearster that we had a wedding ceremony.¡±


    ¡°When we had a wedding ceremony,¡±


    ¡°I was given a very big surprise.¡±


    Tawanna was surprised, ¡°Ah? You¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have a wedding ceremony when you got married?¡±


    Ave smiled and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t have a free love rtionship.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather arranged this marriage for me when he was alive,¡±


    ¡°And then he asked us to get married quickly.¡±


    ¡°Not long after the marriage, my grandfather passed away.¡±


    ¡°Then, because of someplicated family situations, we never had a wedding.¡±


    Tawana didn¡¯t know that when Marven married Ave, he was just a son-inw.


    After the old man passed away, Marven was despised by the entire Xiao family at that time,


    And Ave was insignificant, so naturally, no one could hold a wedding for the two of them.


    Thinking back to the past, Marven couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    A few years ago, who knew that he, the son-inw of the Xiao family, would have a chance to stand up?novelbin


    Even he himself had never thought about it.


    And the reason why he was able to have what he has today is because his father carefully nned and arranged everything for him before his death,


    So that he could get rid of the predicament.


    It was heard that Marven and Ave got married with the matchmaking of the elders a few years ago,


    And Tawana became more curious about Marven.


    In order to have more contact time with Marven,


    She took the initiative to mention the matter of Feng Shui Director to Ave and said:


    ¡°Mrs. Ye, when I was in Tokyo, I had the honor to see the magic of Feng Shui,¡±


    ¡°And also had the honor to see Mr. Ye¡¯s attainments in Feng Shui,¡±


    ¡°So this time when we came to China for performance, we hired Mr. Ye as the position of Feng Shui Director.¡±


    ¡°So after this year¡¯s performance, Mr. Ye may leave home for a while to work with our team, so please don¡¯t me us.¡±

 Chapter 6662

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6662</h2>


    Ave hurriedly said: ¡°How could that be, Marven went out to work more than once or twice,¡±


    ¡°I can understand, as long as he can bring real help to you.¡±


    Trevor, who was standing aside, was more or less jealous.


    He knew that Tawanna liked Marven in her heart.


    He was about to return to the United States, but Tawanna had to finish the next 20 performances with Marven.


    They were together day and night.


    He didn¡¯t know whether her feelings for Marven would be further sublimated.


    But there was nothing he could do at the moment.


    After all, he was not a gigolo.


    Tawanna often took her private ne to take him around,


    He often asked her private ne to pick him up in the city where he yed.


    This had already made him suffer a lot of ridicule from the media.


    His ability to make money was far inferior to that of his girlfriend.


    It was thanks to his girlfriend that he could take a private ne to travel around every day.


    He was ridiculed for taking a ne.


    If he gave up his professional yer status and stayed with his mother every day,


    He would probably be ridiculed by fans and the media.


    This meant that he had to go back to the United States this time,


    And leaving Tawanna to be with Marven was also a helpless move.


    He believed that Marven would not have any bad intentions towards Tawanna,


    But he was worried that Tawanna would not be able to control herself,


    And take the initiative to show her goodwill to Marven.


    At this time, Marven thought of his wife wanting to watch Tawana¡¯s concert, so he said,


    ¡°By the way, Tawana, this time Changying Automobile has put all the tickets up for lottery.¡±


    ¡°Ave and I didn¡¯t win the lottery.¡±


    ¡°Can you open a back door for us so that we can watch your performance backstage?¡±


    Tawana smiled and said, ¡°Of course, no problem!¡±


    ¡°My work team is working hard to produce the performance materials.¡±


    ¡°I will ask them to make two special consultant signs.¡±


    ¡°Then you cane and go backstage at will.¡±


    ¡°You can chat with me when I¡¯m preparing for the show.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m on stage, you can watch closely from both sides of the stage.¡±


    ¡°In short, you arepletely free and can go wherever you want.¡±


    Ave was excited, but couldn¡¯t help asking her,


    ¡°Will this add to your life?¡± Is it troublesome?¡±


    Tawana waved her hand and said, ¡°How could that be?¡±


    ¡°I am usually very rxed when I get along with the staff backstage.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely be more rxed with you around.¡±


    Ave was very happy and said quickly,


    ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Sweet!¡±


    ¡°We will try our best not to cause you any trouble!¡±


    Tawana wanted to get closer to Ave, so she took her hand and said,


    ¡°Actually, when I first met Mr. Ye, he and I still had some conflicts,¡±


    ¡°Mainly because we disagreed on some points of view.¡±novelbin


    ¡°Butter, Mr. Ye made me understand a lot,¡±


    ¡°And I also cherish the fate of meeting you and sincerely hope to be good friends with you,¡±


    ¡°So if you are willing to be my good friend,¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be so polite to me!¡±


    Ave was naturally moved and nodded repeatedly.


    Tavana added, ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know what Mrs. Ye does for a living,¡±


    ¡°But if Mrs. Ye doesn¡¯t have any other ns recently,¡±


    ¡°You cane to every concert of mine in China.¡±


    Then, she deliberately asked,


    ¡°I wonder if Mrs. Ye has time to go to the four concerts in other ces?¡±


    Ave hurriedly said, ¡°I opened my own designpany,¡±


    ¡°And I have a lot of business on weekdays.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy. There¡¯s no problem in Wrestvel,¡±


    ¡°But I may not be able to get away from other ces.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but you muste to these concerts in Wrestvel.¡±


    Tavana looked regretful, but she was actually secretly happy in her heart.


    She deliberately asked Ave just to know if Ave would appear with Marven in each of the next 20 concerts.


    When she heard Ave say that he couldn¡¯t get away from thest 16 concerts,


    She looked regretful, but she was secretly happy in her heart.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6663

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6663</h2>


    While Marven and his wife were having dinner with Tawana and Trevor,


    Orvel was rarely seen swiping his phone non-stop.


    Tonight, all major social and media software were flooded with news about Tana¡¯s visit to Wrestvel,


    So he was surprised to find that the probability of Tianxiang Mansion appearing on major tforms was also very high.


    He always swiped the name of his own restaurant.


    This reminded him of what Marven had just said to him.


    With such a strong reputation now,novelbin


    Opening a branch seems to be a natural thing.


    Outside the door, arge number of reporters were still squatting.


    They also hoped that Tawana would ept their interview after dinner.


    Even if they could not ept the interview,


    At least they would have the opportunity to take some first-hand photos and videos and publish them.


    The media reporter expressed to the waiter outside the door that he hoped to interview the owner of Tianxiang Mansion.


    When the waiter conveyed this request to Orvel,


    Orvel became very nervous.


    In the past, he was the underground king of this city.


    At that time, he was very proud and felt that his life had reached its peak.


    But since he met Marven,


    He gradually realized that he was born into a humble family and his current situation was also humble.


    The underground emperor¡¯s identity that he used to be proud of has now be the source of his deepest inferiority.


    He felt that people like him who came from the grassroots were simply not good enough,


    In front of a young master from a big family like Marven.


    But even so, Marven not only did not look down on him,


    But always supported him.


    Now, in order to help himy the foundation for a new business,


    He even invited such a big star to his restaurant to eat,


    Which made him feel inferior and more grateful to Marven.


    He was not afraid that Marven would look down on him,


    But he was afraid that after he became famous, someone would dig up his past.


    In that case, not only would his Tianxiang Mansion be greatly affected,


    But even the reputation of Marven,


    His celebrity friend might be implicated.


    So he didn¡¯t dare to ept interviews from the media now,


    And could only let the waiter reject their interview requests.


    At the same time, he also wanted to find an opportunity to ask Marven whether his past identity would cause trouble for the future development of Tianxiang Mansion.


    If it would cause trouble, then it would be better for her not to join in the fun.


    Anyway, she was already very satisfied to be able to follow Marven around.


    More than an hourter, Marven, his wife, and Tavana finished their dinner.


    Tavana wiped her mouth carefully and eximed,


    ¡°The food in this restaurant tastes very good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Ye for your warm hospitality.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°You will stay in Wrestvel for a few more days.¡±


    ¡°If you have time, you can continue toe.¡±


    ¡°The boss here has a very good rtionship with me,¡±


    ¡°And he will entertain you for me.¡±


    Tavana nodded repeatedly and said with a smile,


    ¡°I know that Mr. Ye has a very good rtionship with the boss here,¡±


    ¡°So I took pictures of each dish before eating.¡±


    ¡°I will post them on my social media ountter,¡±


    ¡°And then attach the name of this restaurant to do some publicity for it.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Normally, if I want to buy one of your rmendations,¡±


    ¡°I will ask you to share it with me.¡±


    It would cost at least several million dors to post a soft advertisement for the article, right?¡±


    Tawana said a little embarrassedly,


    ¡°Because what I posted are all my own on-site store visits,¡±


    ¡°Which is more troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Generally, I have to make an appointment with the agent to take photos and shoot videos.¡±


    ¡°The current quotation is more than 20 million US dors per article.¡±


    Then she said, ¡°But please rest assured,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, my advertising here ispletely free.¡±


    Marven nodded and smiled,


    ¡°Then I would like to thank you on behalf of the boss here.¡±


    When saying this, Marven also sighed in his heart.


    Although Tawana is a top international star,


    She is still very worldly-wise.


    At this time, Tawana said again: ¡°There should be a lot of media reporters outside now.¡±


    ¡°When I go outter,¡±


    ¡°I will briefly ept their interviews and answer some questions rted to this ce.¡±

 Chapter 6664

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6664</h2>


    Marven looked at the time and smiled:


    ¡°You are tired from renting a car, and then rushing here after getting off the ne.¡±


    ¡°You just need a good rest.¡±


    ¡°We will finishter and you can go back to the hotel early.¡±


    Tawana was still reluctant, so she said:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Mr. Ye, we are not very tired.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any work arrangements today,¡±


    ¡°So we can have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°There is no rush to go back to the hotel too early.¡±


    Marven thought to himself, you are not in a hurry to go back to the hotel, but I have to leave after you.


    Dying too long will affect my wife¡¯s rest.


    Trevor on the side said, ¡°Baby, you just said that you have to ept media interviews when you go out.¡±


    ¡°When we get to the hotel, there will definitely be a lot of media reporters chasing and blocking us.¡±


    ¡°It may take a long time to deal with them.¡±


    Tavana was silent for a moment, not wanting to be too obvious in front of Trevor, so she nodded and said,


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go to the hotel now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, let¡¯s get together next time.¡±


    Marven nodded and smiled, ¡°You go back to the hotel,¡±


    ¡°The two of us won¡¯t go out with you.¡±


    ¡°There are too many media reporters outside.¡±


    ¡°If they know that we are having dinner with you,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely chase and block us and report on it.¡±


    ¡°We will wait until you and the media reporters are gone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tavana stood up, shook hands with Marven and Ave respectively,


    And then said, ¡°Thank you Mr. and Mrs. Ye for your hospitality.¡±


    ¡°We will leave first.¡±


    Marven asked Orvel toe up,


    And he and Ave sent the two to the door,


    And then said to Orvel who came over,


    ¡°Mr. Wu, please see the two guests off.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master Ye.¡±


    Orvel nodded and took the two to the first floor.


    When the media reporters saw Tawana and Trevoring out of the door,


    They immediately became energetic again and kept filming the two and Orvel next to them.


    Orvel sent the two out of the door,


    And the media reporters immediately rushed over.


    Fortunately, Tawana¡¯s staff stood in front of them and prevented the reporters from rushing directly to her.


    The media reporters asked questions all about Tianxiang Mansion.


    They really wanted to know that Tawana came here to eat as soon as she got off the ne,


    So what did she think of this ce?


    Tawana praised the service, food, and environment of Tianxiang Mansion in front of the reporters,


    She even directly dered Tianxiang Mansion as the best Chinese food in her personal opinion.


    Tianxiang Mansion was immediately sent to the top of the domestic news hot search rankings.


    Orvel didn¡¯t expect that his restaurant would be the first on the hot search list.


    He was happy and more nervous, fearing that someone would choose to expose his gray background on the Inte at this time.


    But what puzzled him was that he looked under the relevant hot search terms for a long time,


    And didn¡¯t see any content that exposed his old background.


    He felt something was wrong, so he called his old partner Zak Chen.


    As soon as the call was connected, Zak Chen teased him:


    ¡°Orvel, your Tianxiang Mansion is famous all over the country tonight,¡±


    ¡°Howe you still have the time to call me?¡±


    Orvel hurriedly said: ¡°Oh my Mr. Chen,¡±


    ¡°Please stop teasing me here, I¡¯m very nervous now.¡±


    Zak Chen asked with a smile:


    ¡°What are you nervous about?¡±


    Orvel sighed awkwardly: ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my old background and old identity¡­¡±


    ¡°My previous history can¡¯t withstand their deep digging¡­¡±novelbin


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about it myself, anyway,¡±


    ¡°This is the path I chose back then,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of causing trouble for Master Ye and disappointing Master Ye.¡±


    Zak Chen smiled and said: ¡°Put your heart in your stomach,¡±


    ¡°When I left Wrestvel, the young master asked you to take over my job in Wrestvel,¡±


    ¡°I had already helped you clean it uppletely.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t go back to do those things,¡±


    ¡°No one will expose your past!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6665

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6665</h2>


    Hearing Zak Chen¡¯s words, Orvel was stunned.


    He subconsciously asked:


    ¡°Mr. Chen¡­you mean, you mean,¡±novelbin


    ¡°Master Ye¡­has already helped me solve these problems?¡±


    Zak Chen smiled and said: ¡°Orvel, I beg you to use your brain.¡±


    ¡°After I leave Wrestvel, you will take over my job.¡±


    ¡°My position is the spokesperson of the Ye family in Wrestvel and the whole province, representing the entire Ye family.¡±


    ¡°The young master actually gave you such an important position,¡±


    ¡°So he must help you clean up your mess.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if something really goes wrong one day,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be the Ye family¡¯s shame?¡±


    Orvel was immediately surprised and blurted out:


    ¡°Oh¡­this¡­this is really¡­Mr. Chen¡­¡±


    ¡°You know, I was worried all night! I was afraid that if I became famous in Tianxiang Mansion,¡±


    ¡°A lot of people would rush to embarrass Master Ye about my past.¡±


    ¡°Hearing you say that, I feel relieved.¡±


    At this point, he was very moved and continued:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Master Ye would be so good to a rough man like me,¡±


    ¡°¡­ It really makes me die without hesitation!¡±


    Zak Chenughed and said, ¡°If you want to tter,¡±


    ¡°Go and tell the young master, it¡¯s useless to tell me.¡±


    Orvel immediately said firmly:


    ¡°I¡¯m not ttering at all,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m expressing my loyalty and belief!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zak Chen joked, ¡°The most important thing for you now is not to show your loyalty,¡±


    ¡°But to quickly think about how to make your Tianxiang Mansion bigger and stronger.¡±


    ¡°This wave of traffic is really God¡¯s money for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s the young master who gave you money.¡±


    ¡°You seize this opportunity and create a listed cateringpany.¡±


    ¡°Not only will you benefit endlessly,¡±


    ¡°But your descendants will also enjoy endless wealth and glory.¡±


    Then Zak Chen said, ¡°Orvel,¡±


    ¡°Do you know why these top rich people have been enduring for so many years since the war stopped?¡±


    Orvel said as if he understood,


    ¡°It¡¯s because they have money.¡±


    ¡°When they have enough money, they are not afraid of anything.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zak Chen said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough to have money.¡±


    ¡°You need to have enough industries, enough background, and the ability to make money.¡±


    ¡°Look at those inte celebrities, moneyes and goes quickly,¡±


    ¡°And they can¡¯t umte any real connections, background, and backing.¡±


    ¡°But someone who can take the real economy public will inevitably umte enough background,¡±


    ¡°Plus have enough money to make various anti-risk ns,¡±


    ¡°Which can ensure that future generations can live a superior life no matter what happens.¡±


    ¡°Now is your best chance.¡±


    Orvel¡¯s heart trembled, and he immediately said,


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Chen, thank you for your advice!¡±


    Zak Chen said, ¡°This is nothing.¡±


    ¡°The young master must have nned it for you.¡±


    When Marven and Ave were about to leave Tianxiang Mansion and go home,


    Marven saw Orvel and felt that Orvel¡¯s eyes were red,


    As if he had just cried.


    He was a little puzzled, and couldn¡¯t help but tease:


    ¡°Mr. Hong, are you crying because you are too excited to be on the trending search?¡±


    Orvel knew that Ave was in front of him,


    And he couldn¡¯t express his true feelings to Marven,


    So he rubbed his eyes and smiled awkwardly:


    ¡°Master Ye, please don¡¯t make a fool of yourself!¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited, just seize this opportunity.¡±


    As he said, he looked at the time and said to Orvel:


    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Hong.¡±


    ¡°We will go home first, but I think there seems to be some small problem with your feng shui here.¡±


    ¡°I wille over tomorrow morning and have a brief chat with you.¡±


    Orvel immediately nodded repeatedly with joy, and said excitedly:


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Master Ye.¡±


    ¡°I will wait for you here tomorrow morning!¡±

 Chapter 6666

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6666</h2>


    Afterward, Orvel sent the two of them out of Tianxiang Mansion and watched them drive away.


    He didn¡¯t move for a long time.


    Thinking of the content of the telephone conversation with Zak Chen,


    He was moved and wiped his tears for a long time.


    On the way back, Ave was always curious about one thing,


    That is, how magical Marven¡¯s Feng Shui is,


    And why does even a young American star like Tawanna believe in him?


    However, she didn¡¯t think about it carefully, because she felt that she knew nothing about Feng Shui.


    Since her husband could be recognized by so many people,


    He must have his own strengths, so she, an outsider, shouldn¡¯t specte too much.


    ¡­


    The next morning, after Ave went to work, Marven came to Tianxiang Mansion.


    Tianxiang Mansion is not open to the public in the morning,


    But at this time, there are manyizens whoe to the gate of Tianxiang Mansion to check in and take pictures.


    Marven didn¡¯t rush in, but opened his mobile phone to check and found that Tianxiang Mansion was still the number one hot search on domestic online media.


    This is mainly due to the fact that Tawanna specially sent a tweet for this ce,


    Praising everything here, so that countless fans hope toe here to taste the Wrestvel food that Tawanna liked.novelbin


    Even if they can¡¯t afford it,


    They hope to check in and post on Weibo or Moments.


    There were so many people queuing up to check in and take photos at the door of the store,


    So Marven went around to the back door,


    And Orvel had been waiting here since early in the morning.


    When Marven arrived, Orvel respectfully invited him to his office.


    Marven sat down on the sofa and asked him with a smile:


    ¡°How is it, Orvel?¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about how to make your Tianxiang Mansion bigger and stronger?¡±


    Orvel smiled ashamedly: ¡°To be honest with you, Master Ye,¡±


    ¡°I thought about it all nightst night,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t figure it out¡­¡±


    Then heughed at himself and said:


    ¡°Maybe my ability is too limited.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I came from a grassroots background,¡±


    ¡°I have never been to school, and I have not systematically learned anything about business and management.¡±


    ¡°How can I open such a restaurant with ease?¡±


    ¡°If you let me take a few more looks,¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where to start.¡±


    Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°Let me tell you my idea first, and you can listen to it.¡±


    Orvel hurriedly said, ¡°Master Ye, please speak! I am all ears!¡±


    Marven said, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t have any brilliant ideas, but just a few points.¡±


    ¡°First of all, don¡¯t start to choose a location to open a branch right away,¡±


    ¡°But find a designpany to design a set of unified packaging elements for you, such as logos, advertising slogans, positioning, entry points, etc.,¡±


    ¡°And then find a decoration designpany to help you unify the style of the store and design a universal version of the n;¡±


    ¡°And your dishes are tooplicated and too expensive.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people can¡¯t afford it, so I suggest you simplify it.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, the six-figure price for a private room is still too high for most consumers.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°By the way, the most important thing is to have a team and find some experienced catering talents to push these things for you.¡±


    Orvel nodded and said, ¡°Let me first count the funds I have on hand to see how much money I cane up with to do this.¡±


    Marven waved his hand, ¡°This is the very important thing I want to talk to you about today.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the funding.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we get a lot of expansion funds for your dog farm before?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, no matter how much it is expanded,¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t cost that much money.¡±


    ¡°You can take out 50 million US dors from it as your first stage of development funds.¡±


    ¡°After taking out this money, immediately start to form a team and study the n.¡±


    Orvel was stunned and blurted out:


    ¡°How can this be done, Master Ye!¡±


    ¡°The money is yours, and the dog farm is also for your service.¡±


    ¡°The money is specially put in the dog farm¡¯s ount.¡±


    ¡°How can I use it for other purposes?¡±


    Marvenughed and scolded:


    ¡°Dmn it, I asked you to move it, so you move it,¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6667

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6667</h2>


    Orvel did not expect Marven¡¯s attitude towards this matter to be so tough.


    He naturally knew that Marven was kind to him,


    But for a grown man like him, he felt a little unworthy.


    So, he said to Marven: ¡°Master Ye, since I have known you until now,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention that you saved my life, you have helped me too much.¡±


    ¡°Tianxiang Mansion has suddenly be so well-known, thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°With such a foundation, it is much better to do anything than before.¡±


    ¡°I am already grateful. How can I use that money for my own use¡­¡±


    Marven said unhappily: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡±


    ¡°What I can give you directly, in my opinion, is what you deserve.¡±


    ¡°If it is not what you deserve,¡±


    ¡°I may not give it to you even if you ask me for it.¡±


    Orvel said embarrassedly: ¡°Master Ye,¡±


    ¡°I understand what you mean,¡±


    ¡°Just like a particrly good boss who always wants to give employees a raise,¡±


    ¡°But I have done so little work,¡±


    ¡°So this much now is already too much,¡±


    ¡°Any more is really unworthy¡­¡±


    As he said this, Orvel remembered what Chen said to him, and said with emotion:


    ¡°Moreover, Mr. Chen told me that you have helped me clean up my not-so-glorious past.¡±


    ¡°This is a huge help to me.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to thank you yet.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Have you ever heard that after somepanies went public,¡±


    ¡°Even their cleaningdies became millionaires?¡±


    Orvel shook his head again and again:


    ¡°Is there such an outrageous thing?¡±


    ¡°I have never heard of it.¡±


    Marven said seriously: ¡°This kind of thing is not outrageous at all.¡±


    ¡°The cleaningdy is also an employee of thepany.¡±


    ¡°If he was in the process of thispany¡¯s establishment,¡±


    ¡°If he works tirelessly for thepany and never leaves it,¡±


    ¡°Then he is also a veteran of thispany and an engineeringpany of thispany.¡±


    ¡°Before thepany goes public, he will be allocated a certain proportion of options.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why after thepany goes public,¡±


    ¡°The worth of the cleaningdy exceeds one million or even more.¡±


    At this point, Marven said again:


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mean topare you with the cleaningdy.¡±


    ¡°During this period of time, you are the one who has served me the most.¡±


    ¡°Now there happens to be a great opportunity to help you achieve your career.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, why not for me.¡±


    Orvel was deeply moved, and tears unconsciously slid down his cheeks.


    He sighed: ¡°I am lucky to meet Master Ye.¡±


    Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°This There is no need to say some polite words.¡±


    ¡°I still hold the same view as before.¡±


    ¡°Seizing the opportunity, striking while the iron is hot,¡±


    ¡°And striving to maximize the benefits are the most important things for you now.¡±


    Orvel thought for a while and said,


    ¡°Master Ye, how about that money be considered as your investment in Tianxiang Mansion?¡±


    ¡°I will give you 51% of the shares of Tianxiang Mansion!¡±


    Marven waved his hand: ¡°This 50 million US dors is not invested by me in you,¡±


    ¡°But given to you as a starting capital.¡±


    ¡°I have calcted for you that with 50 million US dors as a starting capital,¡±


    ¡°You can not only form aplete team and build aplete brand,¡±


    ¡°But also open several branches in first-tier cities.¡±


    ¡°Once your development is on the right track and you are doing well,¡±


    ¡°You can choose to raise funds yourself,¡±


    ¡°Or you can choose to let the Ye family invest in you;¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will use the money to exchange for your shares,¡±


    ¡°And at the same time help you develop faster.¡±


    ¡°If you list your Tianxiang Mansion like Haido Hotpot in the future,¡±


    ¡°The Ye family, as an early shareholder, will also have a lot of profit space.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this capital operation?¡±


    ¡°As long as you are willing to do it, as long as you are willing to start, then everything is possible.¡±


    ¡°If you procrastinate from the beginning,¡±


    ¡°Then this thing will definitely not seed.¡±

 Chapter 6668

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6668</h2>


    Orvel said awkwardly: ¡°Master Ye, I understand what you said,¡±


    ¡°But I am also worried that I am not up to the level.¡±


    ¡°In the end, I will mess up, not to mention wasting your money,¡±


    ¡°But also embarrassing you.¡±


    Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°If Tawana hadn¡¯te to your Tianxiang Mansion,¡±


    ¡°The possibility of you messing up would be quite high,¡±


    ¡°But now you have such a good foundation,¡±


    ¡°As long as you work hard, you will definitely not mess up.¡±


    Then Marven said: ¡°Once the listing is sessful, it may be apany with a market value of tens of billions of dors.¡±


    ¡°Fifty million dors is nothing? If you can make this thing happen, you will benefit and I will benefit too,¡±


    ¡°So from now on, don¡¯t talk nonsense to me, hurry up and get started!¡±


    Orvel pondered for a moment, nodded heavily, and said:


    ¡°Master Ye, since you think highly of me,¡±


    ¡°Then I will do my best to do this thing well!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about right!¡±


    Marven smiled with satisfaction,


    ¡°Tavanna will oftene to China to perform in the future.¡±


    ¡°As a half-Wrestvel person, I will definitely make Wrestvel her first stop every time shees to China to hold a concert,¡±


    ¡°And I will also invite her toe to your Tianxiang Mansion to support you as soon as she arrives in Wrestvel in the future.¡±


    ¡°If your Tianxiang Mansion happens to have branches in other cities where she performs,¡±


    ¡°I will also let her go to your branches as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry about the traffic in the future,¡±


    ¡°Just do your best.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Orvel said immediately, ¡°Orvel has learned from you,¡±


    ¡°Master Ye, don¡¯t worry, I will not let you down!¡±


    Marven smiled slightly, and just as he was about to speak, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    He looked down and saw that the caller was Steve Rothschild.


    After answering the phone, he smiled and asked,


    ¡°Steve, why are you calling me so early in the morning.¡±


    Steve smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, I have already arrived in Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°This time I am here, and I will not leave in a short time!¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but smile,


    ¡°You have beening here quite frequently recently.¡±


    ¡°When did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡±


    ¡°Just arrived!¡±


    Steve said hurriedly, ¡°I just got off the ne,¡±


    ¡°And I have to tell you one thing.¡±


    ¡°This time, there is a little brothering with me.¡±


    Marven asked curiously, ¡°Where did you get this little brother from? Is he another coteral member of your Rothschild family?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Steve smiled,


    ¡°The one who came with me this time is Matt Finkelstein,¡±


    ¡°Who secretly gave Tawanna a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°I have already told him that he will stay with me in the future,¡±


    ¡°Wherever I go, he will go.¡±


    Marven smiled, ¡°After he joins you,¡±


    ¡°Many people in the United States will lose sleep, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± Steveughed,


    ¡°I asked him a lot of questions these two days.¡±


    ¡°Those guys really yed dirty.¡±


    ¡°They should all be locked up in your dog farm, Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°Now I have all the secrets.¡±


    ¡°Those bastards will be even more timid when they see me in the future.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°I happen to be in Tianxiang Mansion now.¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, bring him over first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Steve said excitedly,


    ¡°I actually called to ask when you are free.¡±


    ¡°I want to treat you to a meal!¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Come to Tianxiang Mansion, we can talk while eating.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6669

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6669</h2>


    Half an hourter, Steve Routhchild arrived at Tianxiang Mansion under the escort of a group of bodyguards.


    He hade and gone every time before,


    But this time he was ready to fight a protracted war in Wrestvel.


    His trusted subordinates had arrived at Wrestvel.


    One after another a few days ago.


    Of course, Matt Finkelstein came with him.


    Matt was in a much better mood at this time than before.


    Before, he was like a dog who had lost his home, running around, hiding from ce to ce,


    He even wished he would never return to the United States.


    But now he is different.


    He has joined the second-inmand of the Rothschild family.


    More importantly, after everyone knew that he had joined the Rothschild family,


    They naturally realized that those secrets had been heard by the Routhchild family.


    In this case, there is no practical meaning in continuing to hunt down Matt Finkelstein.


    Killing him would not make those secrets disappear,


    But it is possible that he would be retaliated wildly because of provoking the Routhchild family.


    Therefore, Matt Finkelstein now has a golden ticket to avoid death.


    Because of this, he is very loyal to Steve and has made up his mind to follow Steve and be his dog from now on.


    On the way here, Steve told him that he was going to meet a Chinese man whom he respected very much.


    Matt was very curious and couldn¡¯t figure out who could be so highly praised by the heir of the Routhchild family.


    After the convoy arrived at Tianxiang Mansion,


    He followed Steve and entered the gate of Tianxiang Mansion.


    Orvel had been waiting here in advance.


    When he saw Steve, he immediately smiled and said,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Routhchild, we meet again.¡±


    Steve also smiled and said in fluent Chinese,


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Hong, we finally meet again!¡±


    ¡°I missed you very much these days.¡±


    As he said that, he hugged Orvel gently and said,


    ¡°I brought you the best Cuban cigars.¡±


    ¡°I will let my men give them to you to tryter.¡±


    Orvel was excited and thought to himself,


    What kind of life am I living?


    The heirs of the Routhchild family have to bring me gifts to curry favor with me.

 Chapter 6670

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6670</h2>


    Thinking of this, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, you are so polite.¡±


    ¡°You just came, why do you bring me a gift?¡±


    Steve smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Routhchild,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too distant.¡±


    ¡°Call me Steve. We are all friends. Why be so polite?¡±


    After that, he asked him, ¡°Where is Mr. Ye?¡±


    Orvel smiled and said, ¡°He is waiting for you in the box.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Steve nodded, pointed to Matt beside him, and said to Orvel,


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Hong, this is Matt, Matt Finkelstein,¡±


    ¡°A brother of mine.¡±


    ¡°He will live with me in Wrestvel in the future.¡±


    Orvel nodded and smiled, ¡°Hello, Mr. Finkelstein.¡±


    Matt Finkelstein quickly said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Hong, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Orvel patted Steve¡¯s shoulder and said,


    ¡°Steve and I are brothers,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to be polite when youe.¡±


    If someone patted Steve and said he was his brother,


    He would definitely get angry.


    How dare you call me brother?


    But when Orvel called him brother, he was very happy.


    He even felt that he and Orvel were brothers from the same school.


    Friendly, very friendly.


    Orvel brought the two to the diamond box,


    Where Marven was already sitting.


    As soon as Steve entered the door, he said very respectfully:


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ye!¡±


    Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°How is it, Steve, are you going to stay for a long time this time?


    Steve smiled and said: ¡°Yes, Mr. Ye, to be honest,¡±


    ¡°I n to stay in Wrestvel for ten or eight years this time.¡±


    After that, he quickly introduced Matt to Marven and said:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, this is the Matt Finkelstein I mentioned before.¡±


    Matt Finkelstein was also looking at Marven in amazement at this time.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand why a man like Steve was so respectful to him,


    But he was so young.


    He also couldn¡¯t understand whether there was any other young man in the world who had a higher status than Steve.


    It seemed impossible.


    But the fact is that Steve¡¯s respect for Marven is not only written on his face,


    But also engraved in his bones.


    Marven looked at Matt, who was shocked, and asked him with a smile:


    ¡°A few days ago, the secret flower that wanted to kill Tawanna was you, right?¡±


    Matt¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, thinking to himself:


    ¡°Could it be¡­ Could it be that he is the man behind Tawanna?¡±


    ¡°It was he who asked Steve to find him and remove the bid?¡±


    Thinking of this, he was terrified and said quickly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye is really sorry, I was too stupid at the time,¡±


    ¡°So I made that decision.¡±


    ¡°I have realized how wrong I was, and I tried my best to stop this matter.¡±


    ¡°I hope you will be magnanimous and don¡¯t hold the same opinion with me.¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s your personal grudge with Tawanna in the past, or whether you hold each other¡¯s secrets,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to interfere too much.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t make any threatening actions to her from now on, I won¡¯t pursue it.¡±


    Matt immediately breathed a sigh of relief and quickly stated,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I am nowpletely loyal to Mr. Steve Routhchild and will not do anything to threaten Tawanna!¡±


    Marven nodded and asked him,


    ¡°You should know that Tawanna has arrived in China now, right?¡±


    ¡°I know, Mr. Ye! After all, the news is all about her now.¡±


    Matt said respectfully.


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°It just so happens that I n to call her overter,¡±


    ¡°And you two can meet to resolve your past grievances.¡±


    As he said, he looked at Steve,


    ¡°By the way, Steve, I want to introduce you to her.¡±


    ¡°If she needs any help in the future, please help her.¡±


    Steve immediately smiled and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, this is so easy to say!¡±


    ¡°With your words, her business will be my business from now on.¡±


    ¡°No matter how big a mess she makes, I will protect her.¡±


    Marven smiled and nodded, picked up his phone, and called Tawanna on WeChat.


    As soon as the call was connected, Tawanna asked in surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you are looking for me?¡±


    Marven asked her: ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    Tawanna said: ¡°I am looking at the venue now, confirming some details,¡±


    ¡°And then I will start the formalities in the afternoon.¡±


    Marven asked: ¡°Do you have any ns for lunch?¡±


    Tawanna said: ¡°There is no n yet,¡±


    ¡°I should eat with the staff.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Come to Tianxiang Mansion,¡±


    ¡°I will be the host, and I will introduce a friend to you.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6671

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6671</h2>


    Matt was a little nervous.


    He didn¡¯t know whether Marven¡¯s words were sincere or a joke.


    After all, he had offered 1 billion US dors to buy Tawanna¡¯s life,


    And Mr. Ye, the man behind him, wanted him and Tawanna to make peace.


    If he was sincere, it would be fine.


    If he had other ns, he would be in trouble.


    Steve, who was standing by, saw his panic and said with a smile,


    ¡°Matt, don¡¯t use your mean heart to judge Mr. Ye¡¯s gentleman¡¯s belly.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Ye wanted to punish you,¡±


    ¡°You would not have lived to this day.¡±


    ¡°I killed you in the United States.¡±


    Matt nodded repeatedly and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild is right. I don¡¯t doubt Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°I just think it will be more or less awkward to see Tawannater¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Marven said calmly, ¡°No matter what kind of past you have had,¡±


    ¡°Or what conflicts of interest you have,¡±


    ¡°Now is the time to turn the page and move on.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    Matt said respectfully, ¡°Everything is up to Mr. Ye.¡±


    Soon, Tawanna and Trevor, escorted by the motorcade,


    Came to the downstairs of Tianxiang Mansion.


    Many media followed her motorcade from Shangri-La to the performance site early this morning.


    Now it¡¯s lunchtime, but Tawanna actually took a car to Tianxiang Mansion again.


    The media and reporters were all very surprised.


    Is Tianxiang so delicious?


    Tawanna had just eaten therest night and came again at noon today.


    Because her every move is being watched by fans all over the country,


    The news that she came to Tianxiang for dinner soon spread to the Inte,


    Which made Tianxiang another hot search.


    Orvel came downstairs and personally greeted Tawanna and Trevor upstairs.


    As soon as they entered the box door card,


    They saw two older American white men.


    After taking a closer look at him, she was shocked.


    Because one of them was like a nightmare to her, Matt.


    Tawanna¡¯s past with Matt was not an emotional entanglement,


    But Matt organized many private gatherings unknown to the upper ss on his private ind at that time.


    He was the initiator of the party,


    And he invited socialites such as Tawanna,


    And even many wealthy people who are well-known in the United States.


    Matt¡¯s role is more like a high-level broker.


    Top rich people and top stars meet at his party,


    And may even rub out some psychological and physical sparks.


    While these people rubbed sparks and took what they needed on his ind,


    They also brought him a lot of very valuable resources,


    And he could make a lot of money through these celebrities and rich people.


    Since he is a broker between celebrities and rich people,


    He naturally witnessed many people¡¯s secrets.


    Tawanna also attended his party that year,


    And many people at the party had thrown olive branches at Tawanna,


    And because of Tawanna¡¯s status in the entertainment industry,


    She saw and experienced almost all the top rich people.


    In addition, Tawanna¡¯s global influence is also top-notch.


    Once she chooses to tell what he knows,


    The influence of the matter will be infinitely magnified.


    This is why those people want to kill Tawanna.

 Chapter 6672

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6672</h2>


    Seeing Tawanna¡¯s anxious expression, Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Tawanna, don¡¯t be so nervous.¡±


    ¡°You are in China now, not in the United States or Japan.¡±


    ¡°No one can hurt you here.¡±


    Tawanna calmed down a little and nodded gently.


    Marven invited her and Trevor to sit on his left,


    While Steve and Matt sat on his right.


    In this way, he would be in the middle,


    Which would make Tawanna feel a little relieved.


    Matt was also very embarrassed at this time.


    He wanted to say hello to Tawanna,


    But he felt that it was not appropriate to speak rashly.


    He also wanted to apologize directly,


    But he felt that he was just a small shrimp here.


    The big brother Steve next to him didn¡¯t say anything,


    And the big brother¡¯s big brother Marven didn¡¯t say anything.


    If he spoke rashly now, he must be a little ignorant.


    Trevor also recognized Matt at this time.


    He didn¡¯t have much contact with Matt, mainly because of his identity,


    And status before he was with Tawanna was not enough to be invited by Matt.


    Recognizing Matt, he immediately gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Howe you are here, you bastard?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, he is the one who wants to kill Tawanna!¡±


    Matt looked nervous, and Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Trev, I asked everyone toe here today,¡±


    ¡°Not to let you quarrel or curse in front of me,¡±


    ¡°I asked you toe here to make peace.¡±


    Then he pointed at Steve and continued,


    ¡°In addition, I have a new friend to introduce to you.¡±


    ¡°This is the heir of the Routhchild family, Mr. Steve Routhchild.¡±


    Steve looked at the two and smiled and said,


    ¡°Hello, I have seen many reports about you in the news media.¡±


    Tawanna and Trevor have been the focus of media attention around the world since they got together.


    Sometimes, even if you don¡¯t have a gossipy heart,


    Social media will still push you the things between the two of them.


    When Trevor and Tawanna heard that this was Steve Routhchild,


    They were shocked and speechless for a while.


    The Routhchild family has a very high reputation and a strong sense of mystery both in the United States and in the entire Western world.


    This family has always protected itself very well.


    Everyone knows that this family is very powerful, even unmatched.


    However, when you really search for those members of the Routhchild family who can be searched,


    It seems that none of them are so outstanding.


    This is because the core Routhchild family never shows up,


    And those Routhchild family members who are pushed out by them are often just their coteral families.


    It is precisely because of this that many conspirators even infer that the Routhchild family is just a scam that has been spread for hundreds of years.


    Otherwise, why is there no Routhchild in the top 100 of the world¡¯s richest people?


    However, those who have really had substantial contact with the upper ss know that the Routhchild family is a real super existence.


    Therefore, when Trevor and Tawanna heard that the other person in front of them was the second inmand of the Routhchild family,


    They were much more nervous than meeting the president.


    Moreover, they did not expect that the second-inmand of the Routhchild family would actually appear in Wrestvel,


    And appear in Tianxiang Mansion where Marven invited them to dinner yesterday!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6673

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6673</h2>


    Tawana and Trevor did not know Marven¡¯s true identity.


    When they were in Tokyo, he was able to call Steve Routhchild,


    Which was already unbelievable in their eyes.


    But who would have thought that Steve,


    Who was as rich as a country, woulde to Wrestvel like the two of them.


    Moreover, he brought Matt Finkelstein with him.


    Tawana immediately looked at him and said to him very respectfully:


    ¡°Dear Mr. Routhchild, thanks for your help in the previous secret investment.¡±


    Steve immediately waved his hand and said very calmly:


    ¡°I did that matter entirely for Mr. Ye¡¯s sake,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I would not have intervened at all.¡±


    After that, he looked at Matt beside him and said seriously:


    ¡°Matt, you too, if Mr. Ye hadn¡¯t suggested that I save your life,¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have kept you by my side to keep you safe.¡±


    Matt himself is an old fox.


    When he heard this, he immediately looked at Marven,


    Stood up and said respectfully:


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Ye for saving my life.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have been assassinated.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me here.¡±


    ¡°I gathered all of you here in the hope of promoting close cooperation and mutual benefit among you.¡±


    As he said that, he looked at Tawana:


    ¡°Tavana, Mr. Steve is a boss in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Get familiar with him.¡±


    ¡°When you return to the United States in the future,¡±


    ¡°No one will dare to provoke you.¡±


    Steve also immediately expressed his opinion:


    ¡°Tavanna, since Mr. Ye has said so, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°Your business will be my business in the future.¡±


    ¡°I dare not say anything about other ces.¡±


    ¡°In Europe and the United States, I still have some influence.¡±


    Tavanna was very moved: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye, thank you Mr. Routhchild.¡±


    Matt Finkelstein also said respectfully at this time:


    ¡°I have handed over a lot of inside information and video materials rted to those people to Mr. Routhchild.¡±


    ¡°The weakness of those people is now in the hands of Mr. Routhchild.¡±


    ¡°I believe they will never dare to do anything excessive.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured about this, Tawanna.¡±


    Tawanna nodded gently.


    Although Matt withdrew the assassination of himself,


    There must be many people who want his life,


    But in this situation, it seems that he doesn¡¯t have to worry at all.


    At this time Marven said again:


    ¡°Steve, everyone in your circle should know now that you are protecting Tawanna, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Ye.¡±


    Steve said: ¡°I asked Matt to withdraw the secret money and brought him to his side for protection.¡±


    ¡°Those people must know these actions, but I¡¯m not sure how they understand it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they will understand that Tawanna is now protected by me,¡±


    ¡°Or maybe they will understand that I protect Matt in order to get their handle and control them.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Marven nodded and said to Tawanna:


    ¡°Tawanna, I have a small suggestion,¡±


    ¡°But it can help youpletely solve all your problems and even bring you great benefits.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you are interested in trying it.¡±


    Tawanna hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Ye, please go ahead.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Go ahead and ask Mr. Matt Finkelstein to draw up a list of all the people who want you to die,¡±


    ¡°And then you send invitations to them one by one,¡±


    ¡°Inviting them toe to China to attend the celebration banquet of your first concert in China.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±

 Chapter 6674

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6674</h2>


    Tawanna was stunned: ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ are you nning to let me invite all those who want to kill me to Wrestvel?¡±


    ¡°I invite them, they probably won¡¯te at all, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Steve is here too.¡±


    ¡°If they ignore your invitation, let Steve invite them once as well.¡±


    ¡°With him around, those people won¡¯t dare note.¡±


    ¡°After theye, bring Matt to the celebration banquet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they will be even more terrified by then.¡±


    Marven continued, ¡°In my opinion, the celebration banquet should be held in Tianxiang Mansion.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, all these people can sit down in Tianxiang Mansion, and let each of them bleed a little.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to let them cry when they return to the United States from Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°In this way, not only will they not dare to have any improper thoughts about you,¡±


    ¡°But they will also have topensate you for your mental damages.¡±


    Tawanna eximed,


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ you¡­ you want me to ask them for money?¡±


    ¡°Compensation!¡±


    Marven said seriously:


    ¡°They have to pay you for mental damage,¡±


    ¡°And they have to pay me for mental damage.¡±


    ¡°I killed so many people in Japan, and I was also very nervous.¡±


    ¡°Besides, when they came and sat in Tianxiang Mansion for dinner,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they have to pay for the meal?¡±


    ¡°Tianxiang Mansion is about to open a branch.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too much to ask them to pay tens of thousands for the meal each?¡±


    Tavana didn¡¯t understand Marven¡¯s approach,


    But Steve knew it very well.


    He immediately agreed and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, those people know they are in the wrong,¡±


    ¡°So they will definitely be willing to pay.¡±


    ¡°With me here, I will make them cut off some pieces of meat!¡±


    Tavana said in panic: ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not actually short of money.¡±


    ¡°I make a lot of money now, and I don¡¯t want their money¡­¡±


    Marven said seriously: ¡°You don¡¯t understand this.¡±


    ¡°How can you spend your own money morefortably than the money you extort?¡±


    ¡­


    The day before Tavana¡¯s first concert in Wrestvel,


    Many American wealthy and celebrities suddenly received formal invitations from Tavana¡¯s team.


    The content of the invitation was simple and direct.


    Tavana¡¯s words were that she was finally going to hold her first concert in China.


    In order to celebrate the sess of the first concert,


    She arranged a celebration banquet at Wrestvel Tianxiang Mansion and invited the other party to attend on time.


    These wealthy people, without exception,


    Were all people who hoped that Tavana would die quickly.


    But how could they have imagined that Tavana would be so bold as to send them an invitation?


    In their opinion, Tavana knew that they wanted to put her to death,


    And dared to invite them to the celebration banquet under such circumstances.


    Isn¡¯t this a provocation?


    After privatemunication, all the wealthy and famous people decided to ignore Tavana¡¯s invitation directly.


    But unexpectedly, they soon received an invitation from the Routhchild family.


    Steve Routhchild formally invited them toe to China in his own name to attend Tavana¡¯s celebration banquet.


    This shocked these wealthy and famous people.


    No one expected that Steve, the second inmand of the Routhchild family,


    Would actually attend Tavana¡¯s celebration banquet!


    Originally, Steve¡¯s act of protecting Matt had made them extremely panicked.


    Now that Steve and Tawanna were on the same side,


    Wouldn¡¯t they be doomed?


    Even if they didn¡¯t dare to kill them in China,


    If they went there, they would probably be skinned alive, right?!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6675

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6675</h2>


    Tawana¡¯s first concert in Wrestvel ising soon.


    In the past two days, the citizens of Wrestvel have clearly felt the impact of her existence.


    There are obviously more people in Wrestvel.


    Hotels are full, all the cars of car rentalpanies are rented out,


    And the roads are much more crowded than before,


    And there is no distinction between morning and evening rush hours.


    The famous tourist attractions in Wrestvel have also be crowded,


    With out-of-town tourists and even foreign tourists taking photos and checking in everywhere.


    ording to official reports, Wrestvel has received about 400,000 to 500,000 out-of-town tourists in the past few days,


    And many tourists have already booked tickets and air tickets,


    But it is not time to travel yet.


    Marven was very puzzled at first.


    The total number of tickets sold for the four concerts was only more than 200,000.


    How could so many out-of-town touristse?


    Later, he learned from the Inte that,


    Many fans, although they could not buy tickets,


    Also rushed to this ce to feel the atmosphere of their idols out of their love for their idols.


    And it is said that on the day of Tawana¡¯s concert,


    There were more audiences listening outside the venue than watching inside the venue.


    Many fans are willing to fly over even if they can¡¯t buy tickets,


    And listen to the performance at the entrance of the venue for a night.


    This is the strong attraction of Tawana,


    And the special economic effect generated by this attraction.


    Dave used to drive Cullinan when he went out.


    Even if Vio asked him to go to the vegetable market to buy two onions,


    He would definitely drive Cullinan to go there,


    But the traffic jams these two days have made him doubt his life.


    Early in the morning of the first concert, Dave cursed at home:


    ¡°Dam, what kind of sh! tty concert is this?¡±


    ¡°The whole city is blocked.¡±


    ¡°I usually drive to work in 20 to 30 minutes,¡±


    ¡°But now it¡¯s good, and it takes less than an hour.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Dad, there are a lot of tourists from other ces these two days.¡±


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t drive.¡±


    ¡°Take the bus or subway.¡±


    Dave said depressedly:


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken the bus or subway for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a loss of status for me to squeeze into the subway with those losers.¡±


    Marven smiled helplessly.


    His father-inw is a typical example.


    It¡¯s easy to go from frugality to luxury,


    But it¡¯s hard to go from luxury to frugality.


    Once he drives a Cullinan,


    Even if you give him a Bentley Bentayga, he will still look down on it.


    Ave packed up and prepared to go out.


    Before leaving, she said to Marven,


    ¡°Honey, what time do we go to the venue in the afternoon?¡±


    Marven said casually, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Their concert starts at 7:30 and ends at 10:30.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go there soon to see if there is anything I need to pay attention to in terms of Feng Shui and give them some guidance.¡±


    Ave thought about it and said,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll try to go there by 4 or 5 o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you then. Pleasee out to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Marven agreed and asked her,


    ¡°How are you going to thepany?¡±


    Ave said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and scan a shared bike.¡±


    ¡°With the current traffic,¡±


    ¡°Riding a bike is much faster than driving.¡±


    Marven said with concern,


    ¡°The weather is a bit cold.¡±


    ¡°Keep warm and be safe when riding a bike.¡±


    Ave nodded and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡±


    After that, he asked Dave,


    ¡°Dad, do you want to ride a bike together?¡±


    Dave shook his head repeatedly,


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I think I¡¯d better squeeze into the subway.¡±


    ¡°The more people there are, the more people there are.¡±


    ¡°At least it¡¯s warm.¡±


    Ave smiled and asked him,


    ¡°Do you want to go out together?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dave agreed, put down the car key of Cullinan,


    And prepared to change shoes and go out.

 Chapter 6676

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6676</h2>


    But before leaving,


    He turned back and put the key of Cullinan in his pocket, and then went out.


    Marven was curious and thought he was going to drive again.


    When he went to the window, he saw that his father-inw didn¡¯t drive,


    But walked out of the courtyard with his wife Ave.


    He was still a little confused,


    Wondering why his father-inw turned around to take the car keys?


    However, seeing his back, he hung the keys on his belt with one hand,


    And he knew what his father-inw meant.


    Although the car could not be driven out,


    The keys still had to be carried with him to help pretend.


    Seeing this scene, he could only sigh in his heart: It was you¡­


    Not long after, Marven also left home alone.


    After he went out, he also scanned a shared bicycle and rode to the Olympic Center.


    He didn¡¯t really want to see any feng shui for Tawana,


    Mainly because today¡¯s performance was exclusively sponsored by Changying Automobile.


    Marven wanted to see if there were any safety hazards left at the scene.


    Especially when the audience began to enter this afternoon,


    There must be many people who bought high-priced tickets trying to get in.


    At that time, security checks, ticket checks, and person-to-personparisons will be the top priority.


    If everything is in order and the uracy of authentication and identification can be guaranteed,


    Then scalpers and those who resell high-priced tickets will lose their living space.


    Marven also wants to see the whole process with his own eyes.


    When he arrived at the Olympic Center,


    The entire venue was already crowded outside.


    He didn¡¯t understand why so many people had already gathered when the performance only started in the evening.


    After finally passing through the employee passage and entering the venue,


    Tawana¡¯s agent took him to the performance site.


    At this time, the stage had beenpletely built.


    The entire stage was in a T shape,


    And the height of the background was almost flush with the ceiling of the entire venue.


    The background of such a tall performance stage was actually an assembled front LCD screen.


    Tawana was standing at the front of thedder tform at this moment.


    The on-site camera captured her full-body image, which was projected on the LCD background screen behind her.


    It felt like a mecha in a science fiction movie that was dozens of meters tall.


    Arge group of staff weremunicating with Tawana through the inte.


    Tawana didn¡¯t take the microphone,


    However, she used the inte on her waist to confirm the position and address other issues with the staff.


    The agent joked with Marven,


    ¡°The fans outside are so enthusiastic.¡±


    ¡°Earlier, he just used the microphone to test the sound and said ¡°check¡±,¡±


    ¡°And the fans outside began to cheer wildly.¡±


    ¡°The huge cheers made it difficult for us to hear what the people facing each other were saying.¡±


    ¡°So we don¡¯t even dare to make any sound through the sound system in the venue.¡±


    Marven smiled and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s understandable.¡±


    ¡°After all, it is Tawanna¡¯s first concert in China.¡±


    ¡°It is very memorable for the fans.¡±


    ¡°I was also surprised when I came here just now.¡±


    ¡°So many people gathered here so early.¡±


    ¡°It seems that they must be very tired.¡±


    ¡°However, every one of these people seems to be very happy.¡±


    ¡°I guess this is the power of idols.¡±


    The agent nodded and asked him,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, are you going to visit here or go backstage to rest?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy is backstage.¡±


    The Kennedy mentioned by the agent is Tawanna¡¯s boyfriend, Trevor Kennedy.


    Marven didn¡¯t think much about it and said directly:


    ¡°You go and do your work,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯ll just stand here.¡±


    The agent handed him two badges and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, these two badges are exclusive to special consultants,¡±


    ¡°And there are anti-counterfeiting chips in them.¡±


    ¡°After you and your lover wear them, you can enter and exit any area of the performance venue at will.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, this badge is universal for this concert,¡±


    ¡°Not only for today¡¯s concert,¡±


    ¡°But also for the next 19 concerts.¡±


    Marven took it and said with a smile:


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The agent said again: ¡°If you need more badges, let me know at any time and I will customize them for you.¡±


    ¡°If there is anything wrong with these two badges,¡±


    ¡°Please tell me and I can help you re-apply,¡±


    ¡°And then invalidate the ones you threw away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6677

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6677</h2>


    Marven watched for a while from the audience.


    Tawana on the stage had already started to perform with the dance team.


    Although the weather was cold today,


    Tawana¡¯s clothes were very thin and bold.


    Marven didn¡¯t know what kind of clothes she was wearing.


    It looked like the clothes of female gymnasts in the Olympics.


    Her legs were almostpletely exposed to the air.


    Although her legs were long, they were not slender.


    Instead, they were very muscr and had a strong feeling.


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    One was that Western women¡¯s clothing style was indeed hotter,


    And the other was that they were more resistant to cold.


    When he was bored, Pord suddenly appeared and greeted him with a smile:


    ¡°Why did Mr. Yee so early?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Uncle,¡±


    ¡°You can just call me by my name, no need to call me Mr. this and that.¡±


    Pord said seriously,


    ¡°I wanted to call you Master,¡±


    ¡°But I was afraid of causing trouble for you.¡±


    Marven had no choice but to ask him,


    ¡°Uncle, how is our preparation going?¡±


    ¡°The audience admission today is a big test.¡±


    Pord nodded and said, ¡°We opened 6 gates today,¡±


    ¡°A total of 18 ticket inspection channels,¡±


    ¡°And the requirement is to bring original ID cards or passports.¡±


    ¡°There are also facial recognition equipment on site,¡±


    ¡°So there should be no problem.¡±


    Marven heard about facial recognition and said,


    ¡°I forgot to let our own AI participate.¡±


    ¡°It will definitely provide considerable help, right?¡±


    Pord said, ¡°At present, our domestic facial recognition is still good.¡±


    ¡°In the past, many celebrity concerts often caught fugitives, thanks to facial recognition.¡±


    ¡°We also installed this system today.¡±


    ¡°If it is not the real person, there is almost no possibility of sneaking in,¡±


    ¡°Unless the two people look very simr.¡±


    ¡°If this is the case, then we will admit it,¡±


    ¡°Because any rule will definitely have loopholes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°As long as we do a good job in the first few scenes,¡±


    ¡°There will be fewer and fewer people trying to get away with itter.¡±


    Then he asked Pord: ¡°Where is Aunt Han?¡±


    Pord said: ¡°She is in thepany.¡±


    ¡°She has a lot of work recently.¡±


    ¡°We have been cooperating with many suppliers and contractors.¡±


    ¡°Legal work is the top priority for now.¡±


    Marven nodded in understanding.


    At this time, Tawana and the dancers finished a scene and happened to see Marven not far from the stage.


    She said on the inte: ¡°Everyone, take a break for 20 minutes we will start againter.¡±


    In this team, she is the absolute core.


    When she said to rest, everyone from the dancers to other staff members pped their hands at the same time,


    And then immediately went into a rest state.


    Tawana jumped down from the T-shaped stage more than one meter high,


    And without bothering to put on clothes,


    She strode towards Marven.


    Pord saw Tawanaing, so he said to Marven:


    ¡°I will go and touch the details with our people.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left quickly.


    Tavana came to Marven and smiled happily,


    ¡°When did Mr. Ye arrive?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°I just arrived.¡±


    After that, seeing that she was still wearing such thin clothes, he asked her,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? Wearing so little.¡±


    Tavana smiled generously and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ¡°Generally, I exercise a lot on the stage,¡±


    ¡°And it will be hotter if I wear more.¡±


    Marven nodded and asked her,


    ¡°Have all the people you asked me to invite arrived?¡±


    Tavana shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not sure about this.¡±


    ¡°It seems that they all contacted Mr. Routhchildter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marven said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask him.¡±


    After that, he called Steve.


    After Steve answered the phone, Marven asked him directly,


    ¡°Steve, have the guests I asked you to invite arrived?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye they are almost here.¡±


    Steve said, ¡°There are 12 people in total,¡±


    ¡°8 have arrived, and the remaining 4 will arrive before dark.¡±

 Chapter 6678

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6678</h2>


    Marven hummed and instructed,


    ¡°The celebration banquet will start at 11 o¡¯clock in the evening,¡±


    ¡°And the venue is at Tianxiang Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Go there early to help me entertain these guests.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Marven said to Tawanna, ¡°After the performance tonight,¡±


    ¡°You can go directly to Tianxiang Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Steve will be waiting for you there.¡±


    Tawanna asked nervously,


    ¡°Then will youe over there tonight, Mr. Ye?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°I will, but I have to send my wife home first,¡±


    ¡°So I will meet you thereter.¡±


    ¡°When you arrive, you can invite them to dinner with Steve.¡±


    ¡°Before I arrive, there is no need to talk or chat about anything.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I arrive.¡±


    Tawanna was relieved a little and said,


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye.¡±


    Trevor, who was resting in the backstage,


    Saw the team of dancersing back to rest,


    So he pulled someone and asked,


    ¡°Are you done with the rehearsal?¡±


    The dancer answered him,


    ¡°Ms. Sweet said to rest for twenty minutes first.¡±


    Trevor asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t shee back?¡±


    The dancer said, ¡°She is chatting with someone.¡±


    ¡°Someone¡­¡± Trevor was confused,


    So he came to the performance site and saw Tawanna chatting with Marven,


    And he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little sour.


    Then, he adjusted his mood and walked towards the two of them.


    Seeing himing, Marven smiled and greeted him.


    Trevor also said politely:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you came so early.¡±


    Marven nodded and asked him:


    ¡°Have you decided when to return to the United States?¡±


    Trevor said: ¡°I havemunicated with the coach.¡±


    ¡°Thetest is tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°In this way, I can apany Tawanna to finish the performance tomorrow.¡±


    Marven extended his hand to him and said with a smile:


    ¡°Then wee you to return to China as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye, I will do it as soon as possible!¡±


    Hearing Marven¡¯s words, Trevor¡¯s jealousy was slightly relieved.


    He could hear that Marven hoped that he and Tawanna would have a happy ending.


    This was somewhatforting.


    After all, Marven would be a man that Tawanna could never touch.


    What he wanted was Tawanna¡¯s person.


    As for who she was thinking about in her heart,


    He could turn a blind eye.


    ¡­


    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon,


    The traffic in the whole of Wrestvel was already jammed.


    At least hundreds of thousands of people rushed to the Olympic Center one after another.


    Those with tickets and those without tickets gathered in the square.


    The whole square was crowded with people,


    And there was no ce to stay.


    Ave, who came by subway, squeezed several subways before finally getting on the train and arrived at the venue in a mess.


    Marven came out to pick her up and took her backstage through the staff¡¯s dedicated passage.


    At this time, Tawana had already started to put on makeup.


    Marven took Ave directly to Tawana¡¯s personal lounge.


    Seeing Ave, Tawana, who was putting on makeup, waved to her very enthusiastically and said in surprise:


    ¡°Mrs. Ye, you are finally here!¡±


    Ave was still a little reserved and asked carefully:


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, we areing here, right?¡±


    Tawana smiled and said: ¡°How could it be,¡±


    ¡°I just asked Mr. Ye why you haven¡¯t arrived yet,e on, Mrs. Ye,¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take a few photos together as a souvenir?¡±


    For Tawana, she knows very well what her fans like and how to make her fans happy.


    Putting down the celebrity status, getting along with fans like friends,


    And even actively inviting them to get closer to themselves is the happiest thing for fans.


    Ave only has two favorite female singers,


    One is Sara and the other is Tawana,


    So when she saw Tawana¡¯s friendly side,


    She was very excited and said quickly:


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush to take a photo, you go ahead.¡±


    Tawana asked the makeup artist to stop putting on makeup,


    Picked up her phone and said: ¡°Come on, Mrs. Ye, I have several very beautiful filters on my phone,¡±


    ¡°We can take a few selfies together,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s add WeChatter, and I¡¯ll send the photos to you!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6679

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6679</h2>


    Tawana was very polite to Ave.


    The two took many photos together and added each other as WeChat friends.


    Marven saw that Tawana was too enthusiastic about Ave,


    But he didn¡¯t think much about it.


    After Tawana finished her makeup for the performance,


    Her styling team began to confirm with her the arrangement of the costumes for tonight¡¯s performance,


    And the details of the change of clothes.


    Marven felt bored and walked out alone.


    At this time, all the staff were busy preparing for the performance.


    There was a huge electronic clock backstage,


    But it did not show the current time,


    But the countdown to the opening.


    When there were still two hours left in the countdown,


    The audience waiting to enter the venue began to enter.


    Arge number of staff members pre-checked tickets outside the channel.


    They were not responsible for checking whether the person, certificate, and ticket were consistent.


    They mainly let the audience with tickets pass through first,


    And iste the audience without tickets outside the safe area.


    In this way, the pressure on the ticket-checking channel can be greatly reduced.


    At this time, more than a dozen ticket inspection channels have been divided ording to the area.


    Different seats must be inspected at the designated channels.


    This can effectively divide the crowd,


    And prevent arge number of people from gathering at a certain entrance, causing local pressure.


    The face recognition system also yed a very critical role at this time.


    Domestic audiences swipe their ID cards, check tickets, and perform face recognition,


    Meanwhile, foreign audiences use their passports for facial recognition.


    Most of the audience can pass smoothly and enter the performance venue in an orderly manner with their tickets.


    A small number of audiences who traded tickets privately were prohibited from entering because they did not meet the requirements of identity verification.


    Some people even wanted to make trouble and throw a tantrum on the scene in exchange for the opportunity to enter,


    However, they did not expect that the Jinling police would also provide very favorable support for this performance.


    Those who disrupted the order were immediately taken away by the police.


    At 6:30, most of the audience had entered and sat in their seats.


    Tawana¡¯s music was also yed on the scene as a warm-up.


    From this moment on, those fanatical fans sang in chorus with great enthusiasm.


    At 7 o¡¯clock, there was still half an hour left before the performance began.


    Tawana has finished her makeup for the show and started to take deep breaths and do voice exercises.


    It is said that this is a necessary ¡°warming up¡± before the performance,


    Which can quickly get the throat into the best condition.


    At this time, the LED screen dozens of meters high began to light up.


    On the screen, the promotional video of Tawana¡¯s global tour was yed,


    With mixed clips of performance clips, life clips, rehearsal clips, and clips of traveling around for performances.


    For her fans, these contents are very precious,


    So many people took out their mobile phones to watch and take pictures,


    And some fans even cried while watching.


    Seven twenty.


    All the band members and dancers were ready to go on stage backstage.


    Tawana, wearing a gorgeous and shining performance costume,


    Has also been ready to go on stage backstage.


    Interestingly, the band members have to go on stage from the end of the T stage,


    While Tawana needs to go to the front of the T stage and take a hidden elevator to go on stage.


    The interior of the entire T-stage was a huge hollow.


    Marven felt like a miner in a mine, surrounded by steel frames for support.


    In the middle, there was a passage that required bending over to walk through.


    At the end of the passage, there was a circr elevator.


    Escorted by the staff, Tawana ran quickly to the bottom of the elevator.


    Ave was nervous and expectant, and a little curious,


    So he pulled Marven to follow behind to join in the fun.


    The diameter of the circr elevator was only a little over one meter.


    Tawana knelt on one knee on the elevator, with the front end of the T-stage above her head.


    In order to prevent fans from finding anything unusual,


    The top was sealed with opaque paper to ensure that the entire T-stage surface was very consistent from the outside,


    So that her appearance would have an unexpected effect.

 Chapter 6680

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6680</h2>


    Tawana, who was kneeling on one knee on the lift tform,


    Had already made all the preparations.


    The stylist checked her makeup and hairstyle for thest time.


    After confirming that everything was fine,


    He made an OK gesture to her and then retreated from the safe range of the lift tform.


    Tawana¡¯s assistant handed a silver wireless microphone iid with crystals to Tawana.


    The microphone was already turned on,


    However, the sound engineer did not transmit the volume of the microphone to the stage before she appeared,


    So even if he held the microphone there now,


    No sound could be heard from outside.


    Tawana took the microphone, and the assistant reminded her:


    ¡°Thest two minutes of the opening countdown.¡±


    Tawana saw Marven and Ave behind the crowd, waved to them,


    And said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m going up soon,¡±


    ¡°You can wait for me behind the T stage,¡±


    ¡°I will go back after singing the second half of the first song.¡±


    Ave clenched his fist and said to her:


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Marven was a little embarrassed at this time.


    The reason for the embarrassment was that he really couldn¡¯t appreciate Tawana¡¯s performance costume.


    It was a long-sleeved tight sequined top,


    But it was like Superman¡¯s costume, with a pair of briefs connected to it,


    And made into a one-piece shape.


    And Tawana didn¡¯t wear stockings, her lower body waspletely in a bikini shape,


    And she was kneeling on one knee and squatting there,


    Marven was too embarrassed to look at her, after all,


    Chinese people still pay attention to a sense of decency.


    Seeing that Marven¡¯s eyes were always wandering above her head,


    Tawana waved at him and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, see youter!¡±


    Marven nodded awkwardly and said, ¡°Okay, see youter!¡±


    After that, he whispered to Ave,


    ¡°Wife, what exactly is this kind of clothes?¡±


    ¡°A long-sleeved T-shirt with briefs, why does it look so awkward?¡±


    Ave was also a little embarrassed, and whispered,


    ¡°This should be her own personal hobby.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this kind of clothes is called.¡±


    Marven asked again, ¡°But how should this kind of clothes be worn?¡±


    ¡°Put your feet in through the cor and put them up?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ave said, ¡°This is the same logic as wearing a one-piece swimsuit.¡±


    As he said that, Ave remembered something and said quickly,


    ¡°This should be the inspiration found in the swimsuit, right?¡±


    Marven asked, ¡°Should it be called a long-sleeved bikini?¡±


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡±


    Ave patted him lightly and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in the future, lest someone hears it.¡±


    At this time, the speakers outside had begun ying the deafening opening music.


    The cheers and shouts of the fans were even more deafening.


    With 20 seconds left before the show started,


    The prelude of Tawana¡¯s hit song suddenly yed.


    At this time, the staff shouted loudly:


    ¡°Fifteen seconds countdown!¡±


    Tawana lowered her head, holding the microphone in one hand and touching the ground with the other.


    The music was getting louder and louder,


    And the staff could no longer hear what they were saying.


    They could only shout and stretch out five fingers.


    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one!¡±


    The elevator suddenly started and pushed Tawana directly onto the T-stage at a very fast speed.


    Tawana used her back to push open the paper sealing the exit.


    The moment the sealing paper was pushed open,


    Marven saw the brilliant fireworks that exploded outside.


    At this moment, the screams of the audience went straight to the sky!

 Chapter 6681

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6681</h2>


    Tawana¡¯s concert in Tokyo had already shocked Marven,


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the enthusiasm of the audience at the first concert in Wrestvel was much higher than that at the Tokyo station!


    At this moment, tens of thousands of fans outside were almost crazy, screaming, shouting, and even crying.


    He and Ave returned to the end of the T stage and observed the state of the entire performance venue from the back.


    The fans were already fanatical to an incredible degree.


    Everyone at the scene had a pair of fluorescent sticks and a pair of fluorescent bracelets for support.


    What¡¯s interesting is that this fluorescent hat and bracelet seemed to be uniformly controlled by the lighting engineer on the scene.


    Once the color changes, everything will change together.


    Tens of thousands of people holdingpletely synchronized fluorescent sticks,


    The momentum is really breathtaking.


    And Tawana¡¯s performance state is really amazing!


    From the moment she stepped on the stage,


    She burst out with super vitality and state.


    She can hold the microphone and sing and dance wholeheartedly,


    And even run across the entire T stage with the dancers for a distance of hundreds of meters,


    But his singing breath is hardly affected by the strenuous exercise.


    And Marven could also hear that it was apletely open mic,


    Without any lip-syncing or cheating.


    This means that as a singer, her own musical literacy and physical function have reached a very top level.


    This also reminds Marven of the famous king Michael Jackson!


    Michael Jackson¡¯s dance is more difficult and more intense,


    But he can still guarantee an extremely stable performance when singing,


    Which is almost unseen among domestic idol singers.


    Most of the domestic idol singers are only concerned with making money.


    When performing, they either lip-sync or half-open mic.


    Moreover, due to theck of sufficient physical training and professional training,


    If they sing and dance when they are fully open mic,


    Then basically the performance will be a car ident scene.


    Many singers can¡¯t even breathe evenly when singing and dancing,


    Let alone singing.


    Marven, who has never worshipped foreign things and never thought that the moon is rounder abroad than at home,


    Discovered for the first time that there is such a big gap in the professional level and professional quality of singers from the East and the West.


    Marven has also watched more than one concert of Sara.


    Sara is already a very professional idol singer in China,


    But from an objective and fair point of view,


    Marven believes that Sara¡¯s professional ability is far inferior to Tawana¡¯s.


    Not to mention, Tawana almost wrote the lyrics and music for the songs she sang, which is even more amazing.


    What Marven didn¡¯t know was that Tawana, who was singing and dancing in front of him with her back to him,


    Was also holding back a strong force in her heart.


    She wanted to leave her best and most beautiful stage scene to Wrestvel.


    Because leaving it to this city is to do that for Marven.


    What she hoped most was that after tonight¡¯s performance,


    The international media and fans would give her an evaluation that the level of her performance surpassed any previous one.


    She felt that as long as she could make the world have such a consensus,


    Then the emotions she wanted to express to Marven would be self-evident.


    Because of many objective reasons,


    She didn¡¯t tell Marven some of her inner thoughts,


    So she decided to use this method to let Marven feel it.


    At this moment, on the other side of the backstage,


    Trevor was also watching Tawanna¡¯s performance on the stage intently.


    Since he and Tawanna got together, he attended most of Tawanna¡¯s solo concerts.


    He had never seen Tawanna work so hard in any concert.


    This is not to say that Tawanna didn¡¯t put in her best effort in her previous concerts,

 Chapter 6682

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6682</h2>


    But this concert was really beyond her usual performance,


    Absolutely beyond her level.


    The agent was standing next to Trevor at this time,


    And she couldn¡¯t help but say loudly with excitement:


    ¡°Tawanna got into the state too quickly today,¡±


    ¡°And this state seems to have never been before.¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling that this concert will be his best and most perfect performance ever!¡±


    For the agent, she saw Tawanna¡¯s performance today and felt that her level had improved a step further.


    This is extremely rare for a singer who has been at the top for many years.


    It¡¯s like the world record for the men¡¯s 100-meter race,


    Even Bolt himself couldn¡¯t break 9.58.


    In the eyes of the agent, Tawanna had already broken her personal ¡°9.58¡± at the beginning of today!


    Trevor felt mixed emotions at this moment.


    The agent didn¡¯t know why Tawanna performed so well,


    But he knew it in his heart.


    The reason why Tawanna worked so hard and even performed beyond her level was entirely because of Marven,


    Who was apanying his wife on the other side of the stage?


    Seeing Ave beside Marven, Trevor felt a little relieved.


    He felt that there was one thing that could serve as a very clear signal of whether,


    His rtionship with Tawana would change substantially in the future,


    And that was the marriage between Marven and Ave.


    As long as Marven did not divorce,


    Even if Tawana liked Marven in her heart,


    She would probably only bury her feelings in her heart and would not break up with him.


    So before Marven divorced, he was safe.


    And looking at Marven¡¯s attitude towards his wife,


    Trevor concluded that Marven would definitely not take the initiative to divorce his wife in the future.


    At this time, Tawana on the stage had finished singing her opening song tonight.


    The audience at the scene also felt her different excitement,


    And the first song made them excited.


    After singing the first song, Tawana strode to the front of the catwalk,


    Stood on the edge of the stage and shouted loudly:


    ¡°Hello, China! Hello Wrestvel!¡±


    The audience at the scene immediately responded with violent apuse and cheers.


    Tawana waited for dozens of seconds, and after the apuse gradually stopped,


    She continued: ¡°It is a great honor to stand here and perform for you.¡±


    ¡°Although this is my first time in this city,¡±


    ¡°In the extremely short contact, I have deeply fallen in love with this ce and its people.¡±


    ¡°I know that many of you havee from other cities or even other countries.¡±


    ¡°Many people, like me, are here for the first time.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can love and enjoy the beauty of this city like me!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Because the performance adopted a global lottery policy,


    Although most of the audience were from China,


    The audience selected from Wrestvel only ounted for a small part.


    When these audiences heard that their idols gave such a high evaluation of their hometown,


    Their excitement was naturally beyond words.


    Even Ave was excited.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Tawana would fall deeply in love with this city,


    So she excitedly hugged Marven¡¯s arm and shouted excitedly:


    ¡°Husband, Tawana¡¯s evaluation of Wrestvel is so high!¡±


    ¡°It can be seen that she really loves it here!¡±


    Marven smiled slightly embarrassedly.


    He always felt that Tawana¡¯s words were meant to be meaningful.


    But he also hoped that this remark was not referring to him.

 Chapter 6683

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6683</h2>


    Because Tawana¡¯s performance was so good,


    This concert was an unprecedented sess.


    Tawana herself was also holding back her energy,


    So she didn¡¯t make any mistakes throughout the concert,


    And her voice was so perfect that it could be called studio-level.


    Her agent has even begun to prepare to release a set of exclusive DVD live albums based on today¡¯s concert,


    Which is expected to be a hit.


    Ave was on the side of the stage, watching the entire performance with great excitement.


    For more than three hours, Tawana was almost singing and dancing non-stop,


    And the many changes of clothes in the middle were as fast as a war,


    But Tawana didn¡¯t show any signs of fatigue.


    After all the original songs of the concert were performed,


    Tawana returned to the stage to sing a reserved song for everyone amid the cheers of tens of thousands of audiences,


    Allowing today¡¯s fans to spend a perfect night that they will never forget.


    After the performance, the lights of the entire Olympic Center Stadium were all lit up,


    And Tawana¡¯s famous songs were yed on the speakers again.


    Although the audience was reluctant to leave,


    They still left in an orderly manner to her singing.


    When she left the stage,


    She did so through the elevator in the center of the stage.


    The elevator brought her safely to the inside of the stage,


    And she ran directly in the direction of Marven.


    The agent was very puzzled.


    After the performance, ording to Tawana¡¯s habit,


    Shouldn¡¯t shee directly to find him and her boyfriend?


    Why did she go to the other end instead?


    At this time, Tawana had alreadye to Marven and Ave.


    She was still very excited and asked them excitedly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Mrs. Ye, did I perform well today?¡±


    Ave praised her with emotion:


    ¡°Your performance today was really great, perfect to the point of being impable.¡±


    ¡°I feel that many of your songs are even more perfect when sung live than the studio versions heard on CD.¡±


    Tawana smiled shyly at this time and said:


    ¡°Today¡¯s state is too good,¡±


    ¡°It is an extraordinary performance.¡±


    ¡°It is best not to disappoint Wrestvel¡¯s fans.¡±


    At this time, the agent walked across the entire stage from the backstage to Tawana at the other end and said:


    ¡°Tawana, your performance today is really great.¡±


    ¡°I have never seen you in such a good state.¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s concert may be the best in your career!¡±


    Tawana smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Please help me pay attention to the public opinion reaction on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°If the audience who have watched this concert thinks it is good,¡±


    ¡°Then we will hurry up to release the DVD.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    The agent said excitedly,


    ¡°I have a feeling that after the DVD of this concert is produced,¡±


    ¡°It will sell at least five million copies!¡±


    After that, she looked at the time and said,


    ¡°Tavanna, let¡¯s hurry up and take off our makeup and get ready to go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°We have a tough battle tomorrow.¡±


    Tavana said, ¡°After removing my makeup,¡±


    ¡°Let the team take me to Tianxiang Mansion.¡±


    ¡°I have a dinner party there tonight.¡±


    The agent was a little surprised but immediately agreed:


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    Tavana looked at Marven again and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, pleasee overter,¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ll talk about the Feng Shui of the next few concerts.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Marven readily agreed.


    Making this series of excuses was nothing more than giving Ave a reasonable reason.


    After agreeing, Marven saw that it was gettingte, so he said to Tawanna,


    ¡°Miss Sweet, you go ahead and do your work.¡±


    ¡°We should leave soon. I¡¯lle tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 6684

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6684</h2>


    Tawanna nodded, looked at Ave, and asked her,


    ¡°Will Mrs. Yee tomorrow?¡±


    Ave hesitated, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure now.¡±


    ¡°I would like toe, but I have a lot of things to do at work.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Tawana didn¡¯t force it, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Anyway, you already have the special consultant¡¯s certificate,¡±


    ¡°You cane anytime you want.¡±


    After Marven and Ave said goodbye to Tawana,


    They left the Center through the employee channel.


    The two walked out for one kilometer before they saw two shared bicycles,


    So they rode home together.


    Ave asked Marven:


    ¡°Husband, are you going to Tianxiang Mansionter?¡±


    Marven nodded and said: ¡°Yes, Tawana seems to have invited some leaders from Changying Automobile,¡±


    ¡°And they have to go over the feng shui situationter.¡±


    ¡°I will send you home and then drive over.¡±


    Ave said: ¡°Husband, if you have anything to do,¡±


    ¡°Just go and do it. I can go back by myself.¡±


    ¡°How can that be possible.¡±


    Marven said without hesitation:


    ¡°I must send you home safely before I can feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°Besides, the topic they want to talk about in the early stage has nothing to do with me,¡±


    ¡°So there is no need for me to go so early.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Ave nodded lightly but didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ¡­


    At this time, in Tianxiang Mansion,


    A group of wealthy celebrities from the United States have already sat down in the diamond box of Tianxiang Mansion with anxiety.


    Tawanna has not arrived yet.


    The people sitting here at this time are Steve Routhchild and his new brother Matt Finkelstein.


    The moment these celebrities from the United States saw Matt,


    They knew that it would be difficult to get away with it today.


    In fact, none of them were willing toe to China from afar,


    But Steve¡¯s reputation was too great.


    They dared not disobey him and could onlye obediently.


    After waiting for dozens of minutes, Orvel came up and opened the door of the box, and said to Steve:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, two distinguished guests have arrived.¡±


    Everyone looked up and saw two young people walking in behind Orvel.


    They were Tawanna and her boyfriend Trevor.


    These so-called guests who were invited all wanted to kill Tawanna.


    When they saw Tawannaing in,


    They were all uneasy and stood up in a hurry.


    Tawana remembered Marven¡¯s teachings,


    So as soon as she entered the door, she smiled and said,


    ¡°Everyone is here, so hurry up and sit down. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    After that, she turned to Orvel and said,


    ¡°Mr. Hong, please ask the waiter to hurry up and serve the dishes.¡±


    Orvel immediately said, ¡°Okay, Miss Sweet,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll notify you right away.¡±


    Orvel turned and went out, and Tawana and Trevor found two empty seats next to each other and sat down.


    Steve didn¡¯t say anything, Matt didn¡¯t speak,


    And the rest of the group didn¡¯t dare to break the peace.


    It wasn¡¯t until the waiter brought eight cold dishes that Tawana picked up the chopsticks and said calmly,


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, everyone should be hungry,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and eat, and don¡¯t talk about anything else.¡±


    As she said that, she took the initiative to pick up the chopsticks and ate heartily.


    These guests didn¡¯t know what Tawana was up to,


    But they knew very well that Tawana was definitely not really going to invite them to dinner.


    So, one of them mustered up the courage to say,


    ¡°Miss Sweet, we have offended you a lot in the past.¡±


    ¡°We hope you can think of our old friendship and not hold it against us¡­¡±


    Tawanna waved her hand, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. After we¡¯re full, someone wille and talk to you!¡±

 Chapter 6685

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6685</h2>


    The group was old acquaintances of Tavana,


    But they had never seen such a cold side of Tavana.


    At this moment, Tavanapletely ignored the nervous and uneasy eyes of the group,


    And only focused on eating with a nk expression.


    The others were extremely worried,


    So they all looked at Steve.


    They came to China from afar for Steve¡¯s sake,


    Or they came under Steve¡¯s pressure.


    I thought Steve was backing Tavana,


    But it seemed that this was not the case.


    Several people lowered their heads and whispered to each other,


    And then one of them looked at Steve and asked nervously:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild,¡±


    ¡°Could you please tell us roughly what your intention is for letting use to China?¡±


    Steve said coldly:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Miss Sweet said just now?¡±


    ¡°Let you eat first, and someone wille to talk to youter.¡±


    Everyone was even more panicked.


    Who would be in the mood to eat if nothing is exined clearly?


    After all, everyone wanted to kill Tawanna before,


    Matt, especially, released a billion hidden money.


    Now Tawanna is sitting at the same table with them,


    So they are naturally worried that Tawanna will seek revenge.


    The dozen people picked up the chopsticks,


    Hesitated for a long time, and put them down again,


    And repeated this cycle several times.


    Just when they were getting more and more worried,


    The door of the box was suddenly pushed open.


    It was Orvel who pushed the door open.


    After he pushed the door open, he immediately stepped aside and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master Ye, please.¡±


    Marven walked in under everyone¡¯s gaze.


    A dozen guests who flew from the United States have been looking at Marven constantly,


    Wondering what this young man is like,


    And how he can be thest to appear at Steve¡¯s dinner.


    Marven didn¡¯t want to make a finale,


    But he had to send his wife home before he could appear here.


    As soon as Marven entered the box,


    Steve immediately stood up and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you are here. Please sit here!¡± he pointed to the seat next to him.


    Tawanna, who had just said one sentence and started to eat,


    Also put down her chopsticks and stood up, saying respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Ye!¡±


    Matt also stood up hurriedly like a pug.


    He didn¡¯t dare to greet Marven,


    But just bowed to Marven.


    Although the others didn¡¯t understand where Marven came from,


    They guessed from the posture in front of them that he was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Maybe he was the one who secretly supported Tawanna.


    So, everyone also stood up quickly and stood there honestly without saying a word.


    Marven came to the empty seat between Steve and Tawanna and sat down.


    He looked around and said,


    ¡°Thank you all foring to China from afar,¡±


    ¡°On the one hand to celebrate Tawanna¡¯s sess,¡±


    ¡°And on the other hand to support my friend Mr. Hong.¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a moment.


    Who is Mr. Hong? Haven¡¯t heard of him.


    Marven stretched himself, leaned back on the back of the chair, and said casually:


    ¡°I see that some of you look familiar, and you should all be well-known figures.¡±


    ¡°I am very curious, why can¡¯t you live a good life?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to do those obscene and perverted things?¡±


    Marven asked so directly that no one dared to answer.


    What they did on the ind was indeed outrageous,


    Which is why they killed people rted to it one after another in order to cover up their crimes.


    There was a character simr to Matt before,


    Who also bought an ind and organized everyone to have a party.


    He was killed in prison some time ago.


    ording to their n, this time they had to force Matt to kill Tawanna first,


    And then find an opportunity to kill Matt.


    If this clue is also cut off,


    Then they can basically rest assured.


    But what no one expected at the time was that this matter would turn out like this today.


    Seeing that none of them spoke, Marven said,


    ¡°You all don¡¯t want to speak, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to say anything, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    After that, Marven raised his voice a bit:


    ¡°First of all, you wanted to assassinate Tawanna.¡±


    ¡°You actually had the intention to kill someone,¡±


    ¡°So you should at least take the responsibility for the murder.¡±


    ¡°I can make an agreement with you on behalf of Tawanna.¡±


    ¡°From now on, Tawanna doesn¡¯t have to tell anyone about your affairs,¡±


    ¡°But you must stop all actions that hurt Tawanna.¡±


    ¡°In addition, you must apologize to Tawanna for your previous actions andpensate for the mental damage.¡±


    One of them was delighted and said quickly,


    ¡°No problem, no problem!¡±


    ¡°As long as Miss Sweet doesn¡¯t tell anyone about our secrets,¡±


    ¡°We will never offend Miss Sweet again.¡±


    ¡°As for the mental damage you mentioned just now, we are willing to bear it!¡±


    These people knew very well that although they didn¡¯t know where Marven came from,¡±


    ¡°Even Steve was respectful to him, which showed that this man was not simple.¡±


    ¡°If he was really annoyed, Steve might be the first to disagree.

 Chapter 6686

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6686</h2>


    In this case, they certainly didn¡¯t dare to refute Marven¡¯s words.


    This person expressed his opinion, and others also echoed it.


    At this time, everyone was willing to spend money to avoid disaster,¡±


    ¡°Not to mention them, even Matt, the pimp broker, was the same.¡±


    ¡°The reason why he was willing to take out 1 billion US dors to take Tawanna¡¯s life was to keep the secret for these people and let them feel at ease.


    So, Marven said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t ask for more.¡±


    ¡°Each of you guys should pay 100 million US dors as mentalpensation.¡±


    ¡°As for Matt, you are the instigator of hiring a killer,¡±


    ¡°So you should pay a little more.¡±


    ¡°Originally, you nned to pay 1 billion US dors to solve this problem.¡±


    ¡°Now that the problem has been solved,¡±


    ¡°You still pay 1 billion US dors, which means that you didn¡¯t spend a penny of money,¡±


    ¡°And I won¡¯t bother you about what you did.¡±


    Others had no objection to the asking price of 100 million US dors.


    For them, 100 million US dors could solve Tawanna¡¯s threat and they would not be held ountable by Marven and Steve.


    It was already a very cost-effective,


    So the gang agreed immediately, fearing that Marven would regret it again.


    Matt was a little depressed.


    Others only paid 100 million dors,


    But he had to pay 10 billion dors, which was really painful.


    But even though he felt pain, he had be Steve¡¯sckey,


    So he naturally didn¡¯t dare to disobey Marven, so he immediately said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°I can take out 1 billion US dors at any time¡­¡±


    Tawanna was a little shocked at this time.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Marven was ready to ask for more than 2 billion US dors from these people as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Moreover, if this money was given to her,


    She would not dare to ept it.


    So she whispered to Marven,


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ I can¡¯t ept this money¡­¡±


    Marven nodded, ¡°Originally, this money was not given directly to you.¡±


    Tawanna was a little embarrassed,


    And it seemed that she was a little self-indulgent.


    Marven said to these people at this time:


    ¡°30% of the money you promised will be paid directly to Tawana,¡±


    ¡°And for the remaining 70%, I need you to jointly set up a fund.¡±


    ¡°Fund?!¡±


    Everyone was surprised, and one of them asked Marven:


    ¡°Do you mean that we should use the remaining money to set up a charity fund?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Marven waved his hand:


    ¡°Letting you guys do charity,¡±


    ¡°To be honest is a p in the face of charity.¡±


    After that, he sighed and said with emotion:


    ¡°I have been low-key in the past two years,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise the best way for me to deal with people like you is to cut your whole body with wounds,¡±


    ¡°Put them all in an iron cage, weld the iron cage, and throw it into the Yangtze River,¡±


    ¡°Let those carnivorous fish eat your flesh and leave you with only bones.¡±


    Marven said lightly,


    But it frightened these upper-ss people whose hands were stained with the blood of innocent girls.


    They did not doubt the authenticity of Marven¡¯s words at all,


    And they even believed that Marven must have done something simr.


    Matt asked nervously,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what is the nature of the fund you are talking about?¡±


    Marven sneered and said, ¡°I want you to register a fund organization in awless ce.¡±


    ¡°All the funds of this fund organization will be used to buy Bitcoin.¡±


    ¡°These Bitcoin will be used to offer rewards to the world through the undergroundwork.¡±


    ¡°Whoever exposes those criminals like you who have killed innocent women but are atrge will get a reward;¡±


    ¡°Whoever kills them will get more rewards.¡±


    At this point, Marven¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent, and he said coldly,


    ¡°Let me give you an example.¡±


    ¡°If there are still people in the United States who are doing the same thing as you if someone exposes it and the evidence is conclusive, he can be rewarded with five million U.S. dors.¡±


    ¡°If anyone can expose those criminals who are atrge,¡±


    ¡°He can get a reward of five million U.S. dors.¡±


    ¡°If you kill the foreign lunatics, you will be rewarded with 5 million US dors for each person killed.¡±


    ¡°If there are too many such people and there is no money in the fund in the end,¡±


    ¡°You will invest another 100 million US dors each.¡±


    Matt was shocked and blurted out:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ This¡­ This is a tant hiring of murderers.¡±


    ¡°If it is investigated by the FBI or other countries,¡±


    ¡°We may be in big trouble¡­¡±


    Steve on the side frowned, raised his hand, and pped him hard on the face, cursing:


    ¡°You son of a bitch, when you hired a killer to kill Tawanna before,¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think there would be big trouble?¡±


    ¡°Now you are afraid of trouble, right?¡±


    Matt didn¡¯t expect Steve to attack him directly.


    His face was burning with pain,


    And his heart was even more terrified.


    He realized that he had no way out at the moment.


    Without Steve¡¯s protection, he might not survive tomorrow,


    And these people present would probably find someone to kill him as soon as possible.


    What is he afraid of offending others now?


    As long as he doesn¡¯t offend Steve and Marven, nothing else matters.


    Even if he is wanted worldwide by the police,


    With Steve¡¯s protection, at least he won¡¯t die¡­

 Chapter 6687

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6687</h2>


    After thinking through his situation,


    Matt was the first to express his opinion:


    ¡°Since Mr. Ye has said so, I firmly support it!¡±


    ¡°I will pay the one billion dors!¡±


    The other people looked at each other with extremely ugly expressions.


    One of them asked him:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, will this matter be written off after we take out this money?¡±


    Marven said calmly: ¡°It can be written off,¡±


    ¡°But the fact that you used the money to set up this fund also applies to you.¡±


    ¡°In other words, if you guys go back to your old business in the future,¡±


    ¡°The reward will also be useful to you.¡±


    ¡°Once someone exposes your criminal facts,¡±


    ¡°He can also get a reward.¡±


    ¡°If someone kills you, he can also get a reward.¡±


    The man was extremely depressed and said:


    ¡°It is really unfair for us to do this.¡±


    ¡°We paid the money, and we will be restricted in the future,¡±


    ¡°And we may even hire someone with our own money to kill us!¡±


    ¡°This is unreasonable!¡±


    Marven looked at him and asked,


    ¡°ording to you, you will still do this kind of thing in the future, right?¡±


    The other party muttered in a low voice:


    ¡°I think we y these behind closed doors and it won¡¯t affect anyone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that some ba5tards like Matt organize us to y and take pictures of us at the same time,¡±


    ¡°Trying to control us and finally expose these things to be a scandal.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, we are having fun and have nothing to do with the outside world!¡±


    Steve frowned and scolded:


    ¡°Hank, you fcking better watch your words, okay?¡±


    ¡°You are talking to Mr. Ye now,¡±


    ¡°Show some due respect!¡±


    The other party saw Steve The husband had a murderous look on his face and was even more depressed.


    He simply gave it a go and said,


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, I respect you very much, ¡°


    ¡°And I also respect Mr. Ye, but everything must be reasonable.¡±


    ¡°We have never done anything illegal in China.¡±


    ¡°If we are called to China by Mr. Ye to criticize and threaten us,¡±


    ¡°And even our future actions and other countries will be subject to his jurisdiction,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this unreasonable?¡±


    Steve said coldly, ¡°Since it is what Mr. Ye said, it must be reasonable!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think about how to make money,¡±


    ¡°Your mind is full of those dirty things.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you also have children and grandchildren.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, I don¡¯t have such great ambitions,¡±


    ¡°And money doesn¡¯t have to be very, very much for me.¡±


    ¡°I just want to live a free life in the future.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with that?


    As for my children and grandchildren, if it weren¡¯t for a b!tch like Matt shooting videos,¡±


    ¡°My children and grandchildren would never know what I did on those inds.¡±


    ¡°I was a yboy when I left home, and a good husband,¡±


    ¡°A good father and a good grandfather when I returned home.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case for everyone?¡±


    Although the other people didn¡¯t dare to speak directly,


    They all looked in agreement.


    Marven said lightly at this time:


    ¡°I am a person who likes to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°Before I knew about these bad things,¡±


    ¡°How you y in the United States has nothing to do with me,¡±


    ¡°But now that I know, I have to take care of it.¡±

 Chapter 6688

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6688</h2>


    After that, he looked at the other party and sneered:


    ¡°You like to y, right?¡±


    ¡°Then I will make you lose the capital for ying from now on.¡±


    ¡°If you still want to y in the future, you can consider being yed by others instead of ying others.¡±


    The man was frightened and didn¡¯t know what Marven meant by this.


    He didn¡¯t realize that Marven had transferred a special power into his body.


    In the beginning, he wouldpletely lose his masculine power from now on.


    Steve looked at Marven and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I won¡¯t drink with this ba5tard.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s better to let him go to Mr. Hong¡¯s dog farm to reflect on himself.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°You really know how to make trouble for Orvel.¡±


    ¡°These people have entered China openly through formal procedures,¡±


    ¡°And they came to Tianxiang Mansion in a swagger.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many surveince cameras they have.¡±


    ¡°You let Orvel take them to the dog farm.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this causing trouble for Orvel?¡±


    Steve gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand his appearance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll deal with him when I return to the United States.¡±


    The man named Hank was nervous and said with a sad face,


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, I just said a few words from my heart.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else¡­¡±


    Steve wanted to scold him, but Marven interrupted him, looked around, and asked them,


    ¡°Do you all think that it is your freedom to y with others on those inds in private?¡±


    No one dared to admit it, but no one denied it.


    They are all people whose lifestyles and tastes have evolved into abnormalities.


    The ordinary lifestyle can no longer satisfy them.


    If they are not allowed to do that kind of thing in the future,


    Their lives will lose a lot of fun, and even in their opinion,


    Life will be boring.


    This is like the difference between ordinary smokers and drug addicts.


    These people are like those drug addicts who have been poisoned to death.


    Not to mention smoking, even injecting drugs can no longer satisfy them.


    In this case, Marven¡¯s request to them just now is equivalent to forcing them to quit drugs.


    Marven himself also understood this truth.


    He smiled and waved his hand in the air towards the crowd.


    The invisible spiritual energy flew everywhere and drilled into the bodies of these people.


    Then, Marven said calmly: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give you one day for this matter,¡±


    ¡°Go back and think about it carefully.¡±


    ¡°If you find that there is something wrong with yourself tomorrow, remember, this is all thanks to your friend who boldly expressed his dissatisfaction just now.¡±


    ¡°I will hold a banquet here tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°If you decide to ept my suggestion tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°Come to the banquet, and Steve will entertain you on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°But if youe tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°The amount each person has to pay will increase from 100 million US dors to 1 billion.¡±


    These people were confused and had no idea what Marven meant.


    Marven asked them to go back and think about it themselves.


    Could it be that they don¡¯t have to pay even the 100 million US dors?


    Hank took the risk and asked him directly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, if we don¡¯t ept your proposal,¡±


    ¡°Are you going to let Matt make those videos public and ruin our reputation?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°That would be boring.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, whether you ept it or not, I will not let Matt expose your behavior.¡±


    ¡°You just need to think carefully about whether to ept my proposal today or tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°If you ept it today, it will be 100 million US dors as I said just now,¡±


    ¡°And it will be 1 billion US dors tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°If you ept it today, remember to register with Steve.¡±


    After that, he stood up and said to Steve,


    ¡°Steve, I won¡¯t sit down to eat with these perverts.¡±


    ¡°Remember to register, whether it¡¯s today or tomorrow, you will be the one to register.¡±


    ¡°In addition, each of them will have to pay 10 million US dors for today¡¯s meal.¡±


    ¡°Please collect the money for me and give it directly to Orvel after collecting it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

 Chapter 6689

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6689</h2>


    Marven suddenly stood up and left,


    Which made Steve very angry with these people.


    These people really refused to ept the toast and didn¡¯t even give Marven a face.


    They really didn¡¯t know how to write the word death.


    So, he said in a cold voice: ¡°Remember,¡±


    ¡°Except for Matt,¡±


    ¡°All of you are enemies of me!¡±


    The other people cried and begged for mercy.


    Although they were begging for mercy,


    They also had their own scales in their hearts.


    You, Steve, at most squeezed us in business.


    We, a bunch of perverts, have long been not short of money.


    Compared with making money,


    We are more willing to satisfy our inner perverted desires.


    After all, these people are already very perverted,


    So they can¡¯t be measured by normal business thinking.


    In their view, agreeing to Marven¡¯s request is really a dead end.


    If they can¡¯t control their perverted desires, they have to spend money to set up a fund to strangle perverts like themselves.


    Isn¡¯t this equivalent to buying a gun and shooting yourself in the head?


    Excessive demands!!


    No matter what you say, you can¡¯t agree!


    So, one of them said, ¡°Mr. Routhchild, please understand our difficulties.¡±


    ¡°We really can¡¯t ept Mr. Ye¡¯s unreasonable request.¡±


    ¡°Since this meal is so unhappy, we won¡¯t bother you here.¡±


    ¡°How do you think we should pay the 10 million meal fee?¡±


    ¡°We will not default on this money!¡±


    Steve picked up the bottle and smashed it to the ground.


    The rich smell of sauce-vored liquor instantly filled the whole box.


    He swept his eyes coldly over everyone and said coldly,


    ¡°All of you get out of here immediately.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for my assistant to ask you for the money.¡±


    ¡°Get out! Get out now!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, and finally, Hank stood up first and bowed, saying,


    ¡°In that case, Mr. Routhchild, we will take our leave first.¡±


    After that, he exchanged nces with the others,


    And turned to walk out of the box.


    Steve was almost furious.


    After the group of people left, he gnashed his teeth and cursed:


    ¡°These bastards who want to kill their own birds,¡±


    ¡°They made me ufortable in the first mission that Mr. Ye gave me when I came here this time.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t find a chance to kill them,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve the surname Routhchild!¡±


    After that, he stood up and said to Tawana who was at a loss:


    ¡°Miss Sweet, I¡¯m leaving first!¡±


    ¡­


    Marven had already driven back to Tomson.


    Today¡¯s group of perverts made him realize that some people can sacrifice a lot for the things they love most,


    And even offend the second person in the Routhchild family.


    However, he was not worried that these people would not give in,


    Because he had sealed the special meridians in these people¡¯s bodies with true qi.


    From now on, these people will bepletely impotent.


    It¡¯s very simr to Fredmen at the beginning.


    In fact, it¡¯s even worse than Fredmen.


    Because Marven¡¯s control over the spiritual energy was stronger,


    After the meridians were sealed,


    They could not feel any pleasure at all.


    In other words, their bodies no longer had the possibility of experiencing any pleasure.


    And this group of perverts did not intend to abstain from s3x when they came to Wrestvel this time.


    Each of them had their ownpanions in their entourage,


    And even brought a lot of medicines and props,


    Just to be able to release themselves in the hotel.


    And this night was destined to be a nightmare for these perverts.


    Before each of them did something shameful,


    They found that they hadpletely lost their functions.


    Some older people thought it was caused by the long journey,


    So they increased the usual dosage.

 Chapter 6690

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6690</h2>


    However, after taking two or three times the medicine,


    Their blood pressure soared, their whole body trembled,


    And they even felt their hair stand up,


    But the medicine still had no effect.


    The first one to have a problem was Hank.


    Apanied by three young women,


    He took six blue pills in a row, but his body still didn¡¯t feel good.


    He was a little annoyed, and while stuffing more pills into his mouth with his bare b.utt, he cursed and said,


    ¡°Today is really fucking weird.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Is it because of Steve and that ba5tard named Ye?¡±


    After that, he stuffed another pill into his mouth.


    Mostly when people take painkillers such as acetaminophen or ibuprofen,


    They often follow the doctor¡¯s advice or the rules of taking them in the instructions one at a time.


    But some people don¡¯t care about these at all and he is one of them.


    Danm the doctor¡¯s instructions and instructions.


    I just take the medicine by the handful,


    Either one handful at a time or two handfuls at a time.


    Who has the time to take so many pills?


    Hank is the same at this time.


    The blue pills are finished after one or two at a time.


    He took one te after another and it was not enough.


    He wanted to take more.


    One of the women saw that he took too much and said hurriedly:


    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t take the medicine anymore.


    You have taken too much!¡±


    ¡°You are so outrageous!¡±


    Hank picked up the whip and whipped the woman hard,


    Directly whipping her skin and flesh, kneeling on the ground, and crying.


    Hank said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are all my ves.¡±


    ¡°When will it be your turn tomand the master?!¡±


    After saying that, the blood surged, the blood pressure soared,


    And the person suddenly fainted due to high blood pressure.


    The three young women were scared to death and hurried to ask for help from the hotel.


    The hotel came with emergency personnel and even used a defibritor,


    But still couldn¡¯t solve the problem,


    So they wrapped him in a bathrobe and rushed him to the hospital for rescue.


    And he was not the only one who went to the hospital for rescue tonight.


    Not long after, another old man with white hair was also sent to the hospital for taking an overdose of drugs.


    At about 12 o¡¯clock in the morning, four of the dozen people had been sent in.


    Because they all lived in the city center, closest to the People¡¯s Hospital,


    These four people were sent to the emergency center of the People¡¯s Hospital.


    The emergency doctors at the People¡¯s Hospital were confused and couldn¡¯t understand why four old men who had overdosed on sildenafil were sent in one after another in the middle of the night.


    While the doctors were busy giving them gastricvage and vomiting and infusing them with sustained-release drugs,


    They were also whispering to each other:


    ¡°Are these foreigners here for a party?¡±


    ¡°Why are they all taking an overdose of that drug?¡±


    ¡°Should we call the police?¡±


    A doctor said: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s better to have less trouble than more.¡±


    ¡°They are all foreign friends.¡±


    ¡°Give them some face. Don¡¯t call the police first.¡±


    ¡°Just rescue them. I think their symptoms are okay.¡±


    ¡°Wash their stomachs and give them infusions.¡±


    ¡°They will be almost fine tomorrow.¡±


    Everyone thought it made sense and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Unexpectedly, a nurse rushed in from outside and said nervously:


    ¡°Oh no, another person was sent in from outside.¡±


    ¡°It is said that he also fainted from an overdose of drugs.¡±


    ¡°He is only in his forties, and his heart has stopped beating¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    The director of the emergency department said immediately:


    ¡°Hurry up and save the one with cardiac arrest first.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Zhang, call 110 immediately.¡±


    ¡°This is a bit too serious!¡±

 Chapter 6691

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6691</h2>


    After the doctor called the police,


    Before the police arrived, another white patient was sent in with the same symptoms as the previous ones.


    Soon, three police cars rushed to the emergency center of the People¡¯s Hospital.


    The leading police officer immediately consulted the director of the emergency center.


    The director held his forehead and sighed,


    ¡°It¡¯s really a ghost. Several foreign friends were sent here in one night.¡±


    ¡°Without exception, they all overdosed on sildenafil.¡±


    ¡°One of them is still in danger.¡±


    The police officer asked in surprise,


    ¡°Sildenafil, is that Viagra?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The director nodded and said,


    ¡°Yes, it is what wemonly call Viagra.¡±


    ¡°The side effects of this medicine are actually not veryrge.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who takes this medicine and has strong side effects has probably taken too much.¡±


    The police officer said embarrassedly,


    ¡°Doctor, these people have taken too much Viagra.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for us police to intervene, right?¡±


    ¡°If this gets out, it seems that our Wrestvel police are still in charge of the issue of foreign friends taking medicine,¡±


    ¡°Which is not a good influence.¡±


    The director said, ¡°Although I am afraid that these people are doing something improper.¡±


    ¡°It is said that they had a lot of fun.¡±


    ¡°TV often talks about this hip-hop singer¡¯s party and that American tycoon¡¯s private ind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they will do some shameless things in our ce and bring discredit to us.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The police officer was also a little hesitant for a moment.


    They generally don¡¯t like to take over foreign-rted issues.


    Such matters always involve a lot of things,


    Sometimes the embassy is also involved.


    But if it is really enough to be a public security or even criminal case,


    It is against the rules to ignore it.


    Helplessly, he said: ¡°How about this,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s verify his identity first,¡±


    ¡°See where they live in Wrestvel,¡±


    ¡°And see if they are from the same ce.¡±


    ¡°Then, how are the patients in good condition here?¡±


    ¡°Can we ask a few simple questions?¡±


    The director said: ¡°The few who have already had their gastricvages are fine.¡±


    ¡°They just took too much medicine and have high blood pressure.¡±


    ¡°They may still feel a little ufortable,¡±


    ¡°But they should be able to ept questioning.¡±


    The police officer said:


    ¡°How about this, are there any empty wards?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The director said: ¡°There are no other patients in the emergency center tonight except them.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The police officer said, ¡°Then please help prepare two wards,¡±


    ¡°Arrange the two people in first, and we will ask them separately.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    At this time, Hank had just finished gastricvage,


    And the doctor gave him some blood pressure-lowering drugs,


    And his condition improved slightly.


    At this time, two nurses pushed his bed out of the emergency room and prepared to push it to one of the wards.


    At this time, he, like everyone else, was in thergest room in the emergency center.


    This room had more than a dozen beds specifically used for emergency treatment.


    There were no separatepartments,


    Each bed was separated by a privacy curtain.


    All patients who were sent for emergency treatment and temporarily out of danger would be ced here first,


    This would also make it convenient for the doctors in the emergency center to check their conditions at any time.


    However, these people did not know what happened to each other.


    Hank was pushed out at this time,


    And when he passed thosepartments,


    He suddenly realized that the people lying in each of thesepartments were all hisrades.


    He saw that one of them also saw him, and their eyes met, so he quickly asked:


    ¡°Angel, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Angel said depressed and weakly: ¡°Damn it, Hank, I might be fkking impotent.¡±


    ¡°I took a handful of sildenafil tablets and they didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°I fainted and was sent here without knowing it.¡±


    ¡°I just opened my eyes three minutes ago¡­¡±

 Chapter 6692

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6692</h2>


    Then he asked again:


    ¡°What about you, Hank, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Hank said in surprise and anger:


    ¡°Sh!t, I¡¯m the same as you!¡±


    ¡°I really saw a ghost today!¡±


    The nurse spoke good English.


    When she heard them talking, she reminded them:


    ¡°Both of you are not stable yet, so talk less.¡±


    Hank asked her, ¡°Nurse, where are you sending me?¡±


    The nurse said, ¡°We¡¯re sending you to a separate ward.¡±


    Hank asked in surprise, ¡°Am I not out of danger yet?¡±


    The nurse said, ¡°You should ask the doctor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use asking me.¡±


    As she spoke, Hank was pushed into a separate ward nearby.


    Just as the nurse settled him down, two uniformed policemen came in.


    One of them looked at him and said,


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m an officer from the Wrestvel police.¡±


    ¡°I need to confirm why you were sent to the hospital for emergency treatment because of an overdose of sildenafil?¡±


    Hank said depressedly, ¡°Why did I overdose?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I ate a lot¡­¡±


    The police asked again,


    ¡°Then why did you need to take so much sildenafil?¡±


    Hank was even more depressed:


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t get it hard!¡±


    The police sighed in his heart,


    ¡°These foreigners are really honest.¡±


    So, he reminded them vaguely,


    ¡°Do you know that in our country, group f0rnication is a crime?¡±


    Hank had a sad face: ¡°But I didn¡¯t do group fornication¡­¡±


    ¡°I said I couldn¡¯t get it hard¡­¡±


    ¡°I was powerless¡­ Officer,¡±


    ¡°Are you deliberately mocking me by asking this?¡±


    The police were a little embarrassed by what he said.


    After asking these questions, it seemed that it was indeed his own problem.


    So, the policeman coughed twice and then asked:


    ¡°Are those other guys who overdosed on sildenafil your friends?¡±


    Hank nodded: ¡°My friends.¡±


    The policeman asked again:


    ¡°Did you take sildenafil together?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Hank was afraid of being used of gathering for f0rnication,


    So he quickly said: ¡°We came to China in a hurry and didn¡¯t book a room in the same hotel.¡±


    ¡°We stayed in several hotels separately,¡±


    ¡°And I was not with them when I took sildenafil.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they were sent here.¡±


    The policeman said: ¡°The information we have received from the doctor is that the others are like you.¡±


    ¡°They all overdosed on sildenafil and were sent for emergency treatment.¡±


    ¡°One of them is not out of danger yet.¡±


    After the policeman finished speaking, he asked in confusion:


    ¡°Excuse me, do all of you suffer from erectile dysfunction?¡±


    Hank said dejectedly: ¡°Impossible, I didn¡¯t have such a problem before tonight.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than not being able tost long enough and not being strong enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard, so I need some drugs to help.¡±


    ¡°But today it¡¯s really strange.¡±


    ¡°No matter how many drugs I took, it didn¡¯t work¡­¡±


    The police thought to themselves:


    ¡°What kind of people are these¡­¡±


    He said: ¡°We came to ask you to confirm whether you have any group f0rnication,¡±


    ¡°And also to confirm whether someone poisoned you for the collective drug overdose?¡±


    ¡°Since you all took it by yourselves, and you didn¡¯t actually engage in group f0rnication, then we won¡¯t interfere too much.¡±


    ¡°If you need any help, you can ask your embassy.¡±


    ¡°If necessary, we can also contact them on your behalf.¡±


    Hank was shocked.


    How could he inform the embassy of such a shameful thing?


    If some bad-mouthed guy spread the news back to China, he would lose face.


    So he hurriedly said:


    ¡°No, no, we are almost recovered and will be discharged from the hospital,¡±


    ¡°And we n to return to the United States today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The police also breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    ¡°Okay, we won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    ¡°You have a good rest and recover quickly.¡±


    After the police finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Hank had countless reasons bothering him.


    He thought to himself: ¡°When we were ying together,¡±


    ¡°We all seemed very brave, howe we all became impotent all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°This is too abnormal, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 6693

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6693</h2>


    The emergency treatmentsted until the dawn of the next day.


    The one whose heart stopped beating was finally saved,


    The others were also in much more stable conditions.


    The doctor originally wanted these people to stay for observation,


    But they themselves did not take it seriously.


    For them, drug overdoses were not the first or second time.


    Even those contraband drugs, overdoses weremonce.


    So Hank and the others went through the discharge procedures early in the morning.


    Although the person who was rescued was still a little weak,


    He insisted on being discharged.


    Anyway, his life was no longer in danger.


    For them, staying in the hospital was meaningless,


    And it would only increase the risk of being exposed.


    After a group of people left the hospital, Hank said to them:


    ¡°Do you feel that there is something strange about this matter?¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡±


    One of them asked him: ¡°You mean,¡±


    ¡°Is it strange that so many of us suddenly became impotent at the same time?¡±


    Hank asked back: ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange?¡±


    ¡°Strange.¡±


    The man nodded and smacked his lips and said:


    ¡°I suspect that Marven poisoned us yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, there is no reason why so many of us would be impotent,¡±


    ¡°At the same time after returning from dinner?¡±


    Hank suddenly frowned, squinted his eyes, and said seriously:


    ¡°I think what you said makes sense,¡±


    ¡°There is indeed something wrong with that guy named Marven!¡±


    Someone said: ¡°Why don¡¯t we call the police quickly?¡±


    ¡°He should at least be sentenced to jail, right?¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡±


    Hank asked back in a cold voice:


    ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°If we are really poisoned, the doctor would have helped us find out yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that when so many people suddenly overdosed on drugs and went to the hospital,¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do a blood test first?¡±


    ¡°If there is really a problem,¡±


    ¡°They would have notified the police long ago.¡±


    Hank said, ¡°If we call the police now,¡±


    ¡°The final result may be that the matter will not be found out,¡±


    ¡°And we will expose ourselves instead.¡±


    ¡°If our group is exposed to be collectively impotent in China and admitted to the hospital due to an overdose of sildenafil,¡±


    ¡°Will you still have the face to go back to the United States?¡±


    ¡°What should we do then!¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and said immediately:


    ¡°What if we all be impotent in the future?¡±


    ¡°It will be useless even if I take medicine as if it were food!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over now!¡±


    Hank suddenly came to his senses and blurted out:


    ¡°Do you remember what Ye said at the dinner table yesterday?¡±


    ¡°He said that if we go back on our word,¡±


    ¡°100 million will be 1 billion today.¡±


    ¡°He must have known that we would encounter such a problem,¡±


    ¡°So we must have been manipted by him!¡±


    ¡°You all know that there was a kind of criminalw called chemical castration in the past, right?¡±


    ¡°What if he castrated us chemically?¡±


    Angelo said: ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Ye is so powerful.¡±


    ¡°The Chinese people don¡¯t eat separately.¡±


    ¡°Everyone eats from the same te and drinks from the same bottle.¡±


    ¡°How could he poison us? In my opinion,¡±


    ¡°We should go back to the United States and find the best doctor in the US to help us check what the problem is.¡±


    Hank said coldly: ¡°If we miss this opportunity,¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t get cured when we return to the United States.¡±


    ¡°You have made so much money,¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to be impotent for the rest of your life?¡±


    Angelo asked him: ¡°Hank, what do you think?¡±


    Hank said: ¡°Since Mr. Ye said that there will be a dinner party tonight,¡±


    ¡°And asked us to find Steve to sign up if we go,¡±


    ¡°He must know that we have to go back and beg him.¡±


    ¡°In this case, I think we should go again tonight.¡±


    ¡°One billion dors!¡±

 Chapter 6694

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6694</h2>


    The man blurted out:


    ¡°Mr. Ye asked us to take out 1 billion dors to set up a fund to assassinate people like us.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell would agree to this?¡±


    Hank said: ¡°Let¡¯s go tonight to see what the situation is and confirm whether it is really rted to Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°Then we can think of other countermeasures.¡±


    ¡°As for the money, we may not have to pay.¡±


    The other people pondered for a moment and nodded slightly.


    It is better to believe it than not to believe it.


    If they don¡¯t go to the restaurant tonight to observe the specific situation,


    They will miss this opportunity and there will be no regrets.


    So, everyone nominated Hank as a representative and contacted Steve.


    Steve hated these idiots.


    He thought everyone would give him, the heir of the Routhchild family,


    Some face, but he didn¡¯t expect that these old dogs would ignore their future for their own perverted needs.


    But the problem is that as the second inmand of the Routhchild family,


    The threat he can bring to these people is all in the business field.


    Once the other party holds the mentality of


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how much money I make in the future,¡±


    ¡°Anyway, the money I make now is enough to spend¡±,


    Then his advantage will be gone.


    He suddenly received a call from Hank early in the morning.


    He was still indignant and yelled,


    ¡°Why the hell are you calling me?¡±


    Hank asked awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Routhchild, I want to ask,¡±


    ¡°If we go to the dinner tonight, will Mr. Ye from yesterday show up too?¡±


    Steve said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, howe you perverts regret it?¡±


    Hank was also a little angry and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, we came to China for your sake,¡±


    ¡°But you set up a Hongmen Banquet for us, and that Mr. Ye also poisoned us.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just¡­ You bully us just because we are not as well off as you!¡±


    Steve cursed, ¡°Bull$hit! When did Mr. Ye poison you?¡±


    Hank risked his life and said directly,


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, I might as well tell you directly that all of us were inexplicably impotentst night.¡±


    ¡°I took a lot of sildenafil and was rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment overnight.¡±


    ¡°Zoe¡¯s heart stopped beating and he was just rescued before dawn.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to say that these have nothing to do with the surname Ye?¡±


    Steve was a little nervous.


    He quickly lowered his head to look between his legs,


    And subconsciously fiddled twice,


    Fearing that he had also been drugged by Marven.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what Marven¡¯s specific abilities were,


    He knew that Marven must have a lot of magical pills.


    He could even take out the pills that could make people ten or twenty years younger,


    So it was probably no problem for him to make a pill that could make people impotent.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to have encountered such a problem.


    So he sneered, ¡°You perverts deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye gave you a chance yesterday.¡±


    ¡°He asked you to mend your ways and live a normal s3xual life,¡±


    ¡°But you perverts didn¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°I think Matt took you to y too much on the ind before,¡±


    ¡°And now you can¡¯t even y anymore. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Hank was extremely depressed and said,


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, do you think it¡¯s fun to say such sarcastic words now?¡±


    ¡°We were all harmed by you.¡±


    ¡°You called us here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe that we will spread the news?¡±


    Steve smiled and said, ¡°Hurry up and spread it.¡±


    ¡°Contact BBC and CNN now.¡±


    ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, I can help you contact them.¡±


    ¡°Sure, to be honest, I can¡¯t wait for you to make this public.¡±


    ¡°If you make it public, people won¡¯t misunderstand me anymore.¡±


    ¡°They used to suspect that I had something to do with you idiots.¡±


    ¡°As long as I make this public,¡±


    ¡°I will bepletely cleared of suspicion and be a national hero of America!¡±


    Hank was startled, thinking:


    ¡°Damn, what Steve said makes sense¡­¡±


    ¡°We are already rats crossing the street, but the evidence has not been fully exposed yet.¡±


    ¡°If I take the initiative to tell the media that Steve Routhchild teamed up with a Chinese to trick us into China and do chemical castration,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the whole of America will regard him as a national hero¡­¡±


    ¡°By then, those idiots in Hollywood might as well tter and make a movie based on this story.¡±


    ¡°The Routhchild family originally has a strong influence in Hollywood.¡±


    ¡°When the Oscars are announced,¡±


    ¡°And this movie sweeps seven or eight awards, won¡¯t the lives be ruined?¡±

 Chapter 6695

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6695</h2>


    When the private inds and rapper parties became popr all over the world,


    Almost all celebrities were suspected by the American people.


    This naturally included the Routhchild family.


    However, the Routhchild family never responded to this gossip,


    So people could only specte.


    Naturally, Hank didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for himself and save face for Steve,


    So he could only smile and said,


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, don¡¯t be angry with us.¡±


    ¡°We are just a bunch of yboys with no ambitions who have been lying down for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Compared with you, Mr. Routhchild, we are really insignificant¡­¡±


    Steve said disdainfully: ¡°I advise you to stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°If you still want to go to ssic Mansion tonight,¡±


    ¡°You should pay for two days of meals first.¡±


    ¡°Twenty million per person.¡±


    ¡°Whoeveres will pay.¡±


    ¡°I will ask someone to give you a collection ount and you can transfer the money to it.¡±


    ¡°As for how you talked with Mr. Ye at the dinner table today?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your business, I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    Hank agreed immediately.


    If he really asked him to pay 1 billion US dors now,


    He would definitely not be happy.


    He could consider paying 20 million first to see what happens.


    After hanging up the phone with many thanks,


    Hank immediately cursed with a dark face:


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why the heir of the Routhchild family would get together with a Chinese,¡±


    ¡°And set up a justice fund. Is this a disease?¡±


    Anglo asked him: ¡°What should we say now?¡±


    Hank said: ¡°Everyone gives 20 million first,¡±


    ¡°And see what that Marven says at the dinner table in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he just want money?¡±


    ¡°If he can make us back to normal,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we give him more.¡±


    One person said: ¡°He wants us not to be too abnormal.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too broad?¡±


    Hank waved his hand and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much now,¡±


    ¡°And talk about it when we meet in the evening.¡±


    ¡­


    Before noon, each of these people transferred 20 million US dors to Orvel¡¯s ount.


    ording to Marven¡¯s idea,


    This money was used by Orvel to develop his ssic Mansion.


    The arrival of this money means that these people wille to ssic Mansion for a banquet in the evening.


    So Marven called Tawana and said with a smile:


    ¡°Tawana, after the performance tonight,¡±


    ¡°Remember toe to ssic Mansion.¡±


    ¡°Those people wanted to celebrate for you yesterday.¡±


    Tawana didn¡¯t know what happened to those people yesterday,


    And asked in surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, didn¡¯t those people reject your proposal yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Why are theying again today?¡±


    Marven smiled slightly and said:


    ¡°You will know when you go tonight.¡±


    Tawana said: ¡°Mr. Ye, Trevor is leaving tonight,¡±


    ¡°And he may not be able to go to ssic Mansion to attend the dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Whether Trevor went or not had no effect on the dinner tonight.


    In the afternoon, Ave,


    Who had watched the concert yesterday and was still unsatisfied,


    Squeezed out time toe to the performance again.


    She knew that Marven would be at the scene these days,


    So she thought abouting to watch the performance with her husband and going home together after the performance.


    This feeling was also good.


    Today¡¯s concert was just like yesterday¡¯s, and the seats were still full.


    With yesterday¡¯s practical experience, all the staff cooperated more tacitly today,


    The scene was orderly, and the performance effect was still maintained at a very high level.


    After the performance,


    Marven sent Ave home before going to ssic Mansion again.

 Chapter 6696

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6696</h2>


    Ave didn¡¯t think much about it.


    In her opinion, her husband is now also a staff member of the Tawana team.


    It may be necessary to have dinner with them after the performance and review the work.


    When Marven arrived at ssic Mansion, Tawana had already arrived.


    A dozen people also arrived at the scene.


    They were all on pins and needles when they saw Marven.


    Seeing that they all looked unhappy, Marven asked curiously,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look as radiant asst night?¡±


    Hank, as a representative, went straight to the point,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I don¡¯t know what you did to us.¡±


    ¡°We all became impotent without exceptionst night.¡±


    ¡°Did you poison us?¡±


    ¡°Poison?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s colorless, tasteless, painless, and can make you lose your male ability.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen such a magical poison?¡±


    Hank frowned and asked,


    ¡°Do you mean you don¡¯t admit it?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Marven waved his hands and smiled calmly:


    ¡°It is indeed my fault that you lost your functions,¡±


    ¡°But my method is not poisoning, but much more advanced than poisoning.¡±


    ¡°As long as I am not willing to show mercy,¡±


    ¡°All of you will never be able to experience the feeling of being a man again in this life.¡±


    Hank was anxious and angry, and questioned him:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you are a bit too much.¡±


    ¡°We think we have never offended you from beginning to end.¡±


    ¡°Why are you targeting us like this?¡±


    Marven said generously: ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°Just like you like to y with little girls,¡±


    ¡°I like to y with scum like you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Hank never thought that Marven would be so open and aboveboard.


    He knew that it would be meaningless to confront him, so he asked:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, let¡¯s not beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Just tell us how much money you want,¡±


    ¡°And we will give it to you, right?¡±


    Marven asked him back: ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Is your memory bad or is there something wrong with your ears?¡±


    ¡°One hundred million dors?!¡±


    Hank gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°If you just want one hundred million dors,¡±


    ¡°We will give it to you and Mr. Routhchild for your sake.¡±


    ¡°But you want this money to set up a fund to target us,¡±


    ¡°How can we agree to it?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°You are wrong.¡±


    ¡°One hundred million US dors was the price yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Today it is one billion dors.¡±


    ¡°Those who can take it out can continue to be men.¡±


    ¡°Those who can¡¯t take it out can forget about being men in this life.¡±


    At this point, Marven sighed,


    ¡°Oh, actually I don¡¯t mind you spending so much money.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°You guys have been ying with others all your life,¡±


    ¡°And you must have had enough.¡±


    ¡°You might as well take this opportunity to lie down and spend your life lying on your belly.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be fair,¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you fine if you let others y with you in the future?¡±


    ¡°This way you can save a billion dors. ¡°


    Hank¡¯s eyes widened and they he blurted out:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, we are perverts, but we are not gay!¡±


    Marven shrugged, spread his hands, and said innocently:


    ¡°Then I can¡¯t do anything,¡±


    ¡°Or you try to change your appearance,¡±


    ¡°How can you know if you don¡¯t try it?¡±


    As he said, Marven looked at Steve and smiled:


    ¡°Steve, don¡¯t these people like to get an ind to y?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you help them get an ind,¡±


    ¡°And then find a group of macho men who like to y with people like them,¡±


    ¡°Without them spending a penny, and let them experience the taste of being yed.¡±


    The crowd was already pale with fear.


    Hank swallowed and protested:


    ¡°You¡­you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have a way to make you willingly fall in love with being yed with.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, it is time to try.¡±

 Chapter 6697

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6697</h2>


    Hank and his group were already devastated.


    They couldn¡¯t understand why this man wanted to catch them when they had been doing dirty things in the United States and on some privatends.


    If the dog and the mouse lived together,


    It would be understandable,


    But if they were thousands of miles apart and still held on to them,


    Wasn¡¯t it a bit too much?


    As the leader of the group, Hank was panicking and asked him subconsciously:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, why do you have to pick on us?¡±


    ¡°We are not as ambitious as Mr. Routhchild.¡±


    ¡°We have earned enough money in our lives and have endless money to spend.¡±


    ¡°We have also enjoyed all the fun that ordinary people can enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Now in this world, only those perverted things can make us happy.¡±


    ¡°If you deprive us of this little right,¡±


    ¡°What is the meaning of our life?¡±


    As he said, he asked with a pleading face:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, how about we make a deal?¡±


    ¡°In the future, we will never force anyone.¡±


    ¡°Everything will be based on one thing: we are willing. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°We will give the other party enough money to make them willing!¡±


    ¡°And we will definitely choose an absolutely private ce in the future,¡±


    ¡°And we will never leak any news.¡±


    ¡°In this way, we will not have any negative impact on society.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Hank had thought about it just now.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, just agree to it first.¡±


    ¡°If you are not allowed to do it, just do it secretly.


    But then he thought that he couldn¡¯t take this risk,


    Because Marven¡¯s requirement was that they should take out a huge amount of money to set up a fund specifically to encourage killers to kill perverts like them.¡±


    ¡°Once this fund was really established, many people would rack their brains to dig out the hidden perverts.¡±


    ¡°At that time, no matter how deep they hid,¡±


    ¡°They might be shot in the head suddenly.


    When Marven was in Brooklyn Prison,


    He hated these perverts,


    Especially John Lawrence who was imprisoned for molesting a little boy.


    Moreover, Marven gradually discovered that there are many hypocrites in society.


    When these people are in front of others,


    They all look well-dressed and decent.


    Many of them are well-known entrepreneurs and even entrepreneurial idols in the eyes of young people around the world.


    They would feel insulted if their ties were slightly crooked or their suits were slightly ill-fitting.


    But when they are in public,


    They are more perverted than anyone else.


    If no one was caught, who would know that many celebrities and rich people who talk about charity,


    Environmental protection and saving the world all day long are actually perverts among perverts.


    What Marven couldn¡¯t understand the most was that the famous crooked-headed scientist,


    Who sat in a wheelchair all day,


    And couldn¡¯t move anything except his neck was actually a frequent visitor to those inds.


    Sometimes just thinking about this kind of dirty picture would make a man like Marven,


    Who had a strong sense of justice, and angry.


    So, Marven looked at Hank and said with a smile:


    ¡°Okay, if you want to y, then go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Since you have lost that ability,¡±


    ¡°Let others treat you abnormally in the future.¡±


    ¡°This is also a way.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Hank cried: ¡°But you have to help us restore that ability, right?¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Marven said with a smile:


    ¡°You guys make me very upset,¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s impossible for me to let you restore your ability.¡±


    ¡°I have already proposed a solution to you.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to be abnormal, just change your role in abnormality.¡±


    ¡°Even so, you can still do abnormal things.¡±


    Hank copsed for a while.

 Chapter 6698

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6698</h2>


    At present, this problem has fallen into a dilemma.


    I want to restore that ability,


    But I don¡¯t want to agree to Marven¡¯s request.


    But if I don¡¯t agree to Marven¡¯s request,


    Marven will not be willing to help me recover.


    If we part ways unhappily,


    Won¡¯t I lose the greatest pleasure in my life in the future?


    For a moment, everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do.


    Steve sneered at this time:


    ¡°You guys do things without thinking.¡±


    ¡°If you agree to Mr. Ye¡¯s request,¡±


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t do those perverted things from now on,¡±


    ¡°At least you can still retain your male ability and basic pleasure is guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t agree to Mr. Ye¡¯s request,¡±


    ¡°Basic pleasure can¡¯t be guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to be hom0s3xuals?¡±


    Steve¡¯s words woke the dreamer up.


    Between retaining basic functions andpletely losing functions,


    Choosing between the two, the former is more attractive.


    Even if you choose the former, you need to pay an additional billion dors.


    They have already earned enough wealth to live a lifetime without worries about food and clothing.


    If you lose that ability, what¡¯s the point of asking for money?


    So, several people exchanged nces, and Hank spoke first:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ We¡­ We agree!¡±


    Marven asked him:


    ¡°Are you willing to agree? Don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    Hank gritted his teeth:


    ¡°I am willing, not reluctant at all!¡±


    Marven sighed: ¡°Oh, you guys really turned back.¡±


    ¡°If you can get more than 1 billion US dors together and fight against perverts worldwide,¡±


    ¡°It will also greatly enhance your poprity.¡±


    ¡°In the future, the whole world will regard you as the number one to fight against perverts.¡±


    ¡°It is really a great honor.¡±


    Hank was scared to death:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, we have no problem paying the money,¡±


    ¡°But you must not reveal our identities,¡±


    ¡°We still want to live¡­¡±


    After that, he couldn¡¯t help sobbing and said:


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, on those private inds in the Caribbean,¡±


    ¡°There are many people who are richer and more perverted than us.¡±


    ¡°If they knew that we paid to assassinate them,¡±


    ¡°They would kill us first¡­¡±


    Marven looked at Steve and asked him:


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    Steve coughed twice and said: ¡°The world¡¯s richest man who has been on the list for a long time also often went to the ind.¡±


    ¡°This is already an open secret,¡±


    ¡°But the specific details and evidence have not been exposed yet.¡±


    ¡°There are also some rumors about many Oscar-level superstars.¡±


    Marven sighed: ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°You Americans are good at ying with flowers.¡±


    ¡°Here, stars who have affairs will be banned.¡±


    After that, Marven waved his hand and said cheerfully:


    ¡°Since you are willing to spend so much money for justice,¡±


    ¡°You can be more low-key.¡±


    ¡°But you have to sort out and expose all the people you know who have participated in this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°After this fund is established, a reward of hundreds of millions will be offered in the undergroundwork.¡±


    ¡°The richer the pervert, the more he will spend secretly.¡±


    ¡°One hundred million or even one billion US dors is not a problem.¡±


    ¡°I want those rich perverts to use the money they earn to hire arge number of bodyguards to protect their safety and let them live in fear all day long!¡±


    ¡­


    Hank and the others lost their temper at this time.


    Money, reputation, and abilities in that aspect were all controlled by Marven.


    If he was not careful, he might lose everything.


    What was there to resist in this situation?


    Since he could not continue on his abnormal path in the future,


    At least he could still have basic fun.

 Chapter 6699

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6699</h2>


    The extra energy that had nowhere to be released could also be reinvested in starting a business,


    And maybe he could even go to a higher level.


    It was much better than being a useless person for life,


    Facing the fate of being exposed and offending Steve.


    So, these people all agreed honestly.


    Hank asked Marven: ¡°Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°If we prepare the money in the next two days,¡±


    ¡°Can we help us solve the problem?¡±


    Marven waved his hand: ¡°ording to our agreement,¡±


    ¡°You should prepare the money first,¡±


    ¡°And when I find a suitable person to be in charge of this assassination fund,¡±


    ¡°You can transfer the money to me.¡±


    ¡°As for what you did on his ind before, I will not let him expose it for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I will not pursue the fact that you instigated him to assassinate Tawanna.¡±


    ¡°I will also help you restore your ability in that area after you pay.¡±


    Steve asked Marven curiously:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, who do you think is more suitable to run this fund?¡±


    ¡°This is an offensive job, and ordinary people can¡¯t do it.¡±


    As he said, he looked at Marven and winked at Matt on the side.


    Marven instantly understood that Steve was giving him advice to let Matt be in charge of this matter.


    Matt is now a dog in the water,


    And this kind of person can get out of it.


    As the saying goes, you can survive after you die.


    So, he pointed at Matt who had surrendered to Steve, and ordered:


    ¡°Mr. Finkelstein, in my opinion, from today on, you will be the general manager of this assassination fund.¡±


    ¡°You will be responsible for supervising the operation of the entire fund.¡±


    ¡°You will be responsible for managing the inflow and outflow of this money,¡±


    ¡°The issuance of hidden funds, the payment of remuneration,¡±


    ¡°And reporting to Steve regrly.¡±


    Matt was so scared that he trembled all over and said tremblingly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ Mr. Ye, I¡­ I have limited ability.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that I can¡¯t manage such arge fund!¡±


    For Matt, he didn¡¯t want to take on such a thing at all.


    After the establishment of this fund,


    The operating funds were provided by the local tycoons around him,


    And they were all cryptocurrencies.


    For them, it was very safe and generally would not be exposed.


    However, he had to be responsible for managing all matters in the middle,


    Including issuing hidden funds for assassinating anyone,


    Which was equivalent to handing over all the offending matters to himself.


    Even if he could issue a bounty through the undergroundwork,


    It would be difficult topletely conceal the management of an assassination fund worth tens of billions.


    What if Marven asked him to assassinate the world¡¯s richest man at that time,


    Wouldn¡¯t he have to bear his crazy revenge?


    He finally escaped the disaster of being killed under Steve¡¯s protection.


    If he agreed to Marven and took on such a thing,


    Unfortunately, Steve couldn¡¯t protect him.


    Marven also knew what he was worried about, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Among so many people sitting here today,¡±


    ¡°Anyone who says that his ability is limited, I can understand it,¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t understand you.¡±


    ¡°Why, Mr. Ye? I¡­ I really don¡¯t have the ability!¡±


    Matt looked aggrieved.


    Marven asked back in a cold voice:


    ¡°Such arge private ind, so many people, so many dirty things, you can manage them in an orderly manner,¡±


    ¡°All kinds of dirt are hidden very well, hundreds of guests from all walks of life,¡±


    ¡°You can also arrange and coordinate them very well,¡±


    ¡°So that they feel at home on your ind,¡±


    ¡°Which shows that your management ability is extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense that you can¡¯t manage such a small fund, does it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Matt didn¡¯t expect that Marven was waiting for him there.


    To be honest, he did a good job in management.


    He had managed his ind very well for so many years,


    And nothing had happened.

 Chapter 6700

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6700</h2>


    The reason why there was a problemter was mainly because one of his colleagues recorded too many videos,


    And wanted to control other people through them,


    But he identally caused trouble,


    And made it known to everyone in the world.


    Later, the guy was killed,


    But many guests were frightened and wanted to destroy the secrets rted to themselves in order to protect themselves,


    Which implicated him and his ind.


    If it weren¡¯t for that stupid dog,


    He would probably still be on his private ind,


    Having fun with his guests every night,


    And why would he have to look at Marven¡¯s face here.


    However, even if he had the ability to manage this mess,


    Matt still didn¡¯t want to take it.


    Now he just wanted to be an obedient dog in front of Steve.


    When the master didn¡¯t need him to bite,


    He would keep his tail between his legs.


    When the master needed him to bite,


    He would rush forward and bite.


    If he took Marven¡¯s job,


    He would never have a peaceful life in the future.


    Seeing that Matt didn¡¯t dare to talk to him,


    Marven sneered and asked him:


    ¡°Mr. Finkelstein, you should be more open-minded.¡±


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you so timid when you spent 1 billion US dors to buy Tawanna¡¯s life?¡±


    Matt said nervously: ¡°Mr. Ye¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Steve said disdainfully:


    ¡°Matt, what the hell are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you are far away from home!¡±


    ¡°What do you have to be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°From now on, you should make up your mind that you will never go back to the United States in this life.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Matt said with a sad face:


    ¡°Can¡¯t go back for the rest of my life?¡±


    Steve said: ¡°If you offend too many people,¡±


    ¡°It will only increase the danger if you go back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to livefortably here.¡±


    ¡°As long as you listen to Mr. Ye, in Wrestvel,¡±


    ¡°Even if all the rich people in the United States want to kill you,¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t have the ability to do so.¡±


    After that, Steve said:


    ¡°Besides, what is there to miss about the United States?¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t take this job, there will be a lot of people who want to kill you when you go back.¡±


    ¡°There is an old saying that you don¡¯t have to worry about too much debt.¡±


    ¡°Just work hard in Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°When you die in the future, these things will be exposed,¡±


    ¡°And you will be able to gain a good reputation.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many families will thank you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Matt sighed and said helplessly:


    ¡°Okay, I will listen to Mr. Ye and Mr. Routhchild,¡±


    ¡°And try to leave a good reputation after death¡­¡±


    Marven nodded slightly with satisfaction, and told everyone:


    ¡°Go back and prepare the cryptocurrency.¡±


    ¡°When the fund framework on Mr. Finkelstein¡¯s side is built,¡±


    ¡°You will be given an encrypted wallet address.¡±


    ¡°Just deposit the cryptocurrency in.¡±


    ¡°When the money is in ce,¡±


    ¡°I will notify you to meet here,¡±


    ¡°And then I will help you get back to normal.¡±


    One of them asked Marven nervously:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, next time wee¡­¡±


    ¡°Do we have to pay for the meal?¡±


    Marven said seriously:


    ¡°Of course, you have to pay!¡±


    ¡°The meal standard here is very high,¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a thing as eating for free?¡±


    Everyone looked miserable.


    Come again at that time, even if it is three times,


    10 million dors each time, is there such a meal elsewhere in the world?

 Chapter 6701

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6701</h2>


    Although they were not happy about it, they all understood a basic principle:


    As long as they saw Marven, they should be prepared to bleed,


    After all, it was a loss to avoid disaster.


    So everyone agreed, especially Hank, who said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Ye is right, there is no such thing as eating for free,¡±


    ¡°The money you deserve must be paid¡­¡±


    Marven was very satisfied with his attitude and said with a smile:


    ¡°Hank, you are making great progress!¡±


    Hank smiled and said: ¡°Thank you Mr. Ye for thepliment¡­¡±


    Marven knew that he was not thanking him sincerely, but was under pressure.


    Thinking that these people had been tortured and exploited by him enough,


    Marven nned to give them a date after pping them, so he said to Hank:


    ¡°Hank, I think you are quite sensible.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you will be the representative among these people.¡±


    ¡°I will give you a free piece of advice as a reward worthy of your representativeness.¡±


    Hank said quickly: ¡°Mr. Ye, please go ahead.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°After returning to the United States,¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital to check your pancreatic head as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°There are no symptoms now,¡±


    ¡°But it has begun to spread to the surrounding areas.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡± Hank waved his hand and smiled:


    ¡°I just had a full physical examination three months ago,¡±


    ¡°Focusing on full-body cancer screening.¡±


    ¡°My personal doctor said that my body images and tumor markers are all normal.¡±


    Marven smiled: ¡°The pancreatic head is a rtively hidden area,¡±


    ¡°And the disease develops very quickly.¡±


    ¡°Three months is enough for it to have problems.¡±


    ¡°I have an uncle who had pancreatic cancer.¡±


    ¡°He should be richer than you,¡±


    ¡°But he still couldn¡¯t stop the disease.¡±


    ¡°Check it out, it won¡¯t do you any harm.¡±


    Hank saw Marven¡¯s serious expression and felt a little panicked.


    The exact abilities of this man, he still can¡¯t figure it out,


    But it¡¯s really incredible that he can make everyone impotent with just one sentence.


    He must have extraordinary abilities.


    So, he hurriedly said respectfully:


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Ye for the heads up,¡±


    ¡°I will check it as soon as I get back!¡±


    Marven nodded.


    The spiritual energy in his body is the most original and purest energy of life.


    It not only has the ability to cure all diseases,


    But is also as sensitive to various lesions as radar.


    Moreover, his strength has constantly improved.


    For him, there is no need to use spiritual energy to transfer into Hank¡¯s body for investigation.


    The cancerous lesions in Hank¡¯s body are like a sudden ink spot on a white A4 paper,


    Which is clearly visible to him.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t bother to care about the life and death of these rotten people,


    But since the other party knows the current situation,


    He might as well give him some benefits,


    Which will also facilitate the control of these people in the future.


    So, Marven told him: ¡°After the examination,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t rmend you to receive treatment in the United States.¡±


    ¡°You cane to me next time youe to China.¡±


    ¡°I can help you cure it.¡±


    Hank was confused. On the one hand,


    He felt that Marven¡¯s words were a bit sensational and on the other hand,


    He felt inexplicably panicked.


    However, he also knew in his heart that it was rted to his own health,


    So he would rather believe it than not believe it.


    So, he immediately stood up, bowed slightly to Marven, and said respectfully:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye.¡±


    After that, he said a little nervously:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, if you don¡¯t have any other instructions in the next two days,¡±


    ¡°I n to go back tonight. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Marven nodded: ¡°Go back and prepare the funds ande back in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Hank breathed a sigh of relief, quickly took out his mobile phone, sent a message to his assistant,


    And asked the private ne to prepare for takeoff and rush back to the United States tonight.


    Marven stood up and said to everyone:


    ¡°You all go back together,¡±


    ¡°And make arrangements ording to your own situation.¡±


    ¡°Just return to Wrestvel within a week.¡±


    After that, he pointed at Matt and said,


    ¡°Matt, you will be in charge of connecting with these people.


    If anyone doesn¡¯te back within a week,


    You must report to Steve immediately.¡±


    Matt immediately stood up and said respectfully,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye, I will keep a close eye on them.¡±


    Marven nodded, and said to Tawanna,


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, have a good rest and prepare for the next two concerts.¡±


    Tawanna asked hurriedly,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, is it convenient for you and Mrs. Ye to have a meal?¡±


    Marven waved his hand, ¡°Forget it,¡±


    ¡°You have a good rest, and we can talk about the mealter.¡±


    Tawanna was a little disappointed, but still nodded respectfully,


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye.¡±

 Chapter 6702

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6702</h2>


    Marven said to Steve again,


    ¡°Steve, thank you for all the hard work.¡±


    Steve immediately said, ¡°Mr. Ye, you are too polite.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should do!¡±


    ¡°I will be in Wrestvel for a long time in the future,¡±


    ¡°And we mustmunicate more!¡±


    Marven smiled, ¡°Just keep in touch.¡±


    After that, he looked at the time and said,


    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll leave now. See you next time.¡±


    ¡­


    That night, a private ne took off from Wrestvel overnight and headed for the United States.


    Hank made an appointment with his own private doctor on the ne.


    However, he was not as powerful as the Routhchild family and the Fei family,


    And he did not have his own private general hospital.


    He could only make an appointment with the top hospitals in the United States through his private doctor.


    Although he did not have his own hospital, the top hospitals immediately coordinated the inspection resources for him based on the fact that he paid nearly 100 times the market price.


    They were ready before hended.


    When his nended in New York, it was alreadyte at night local time.


    Because he paid millions of dors for the inspection,


    All the doctors rted to the inspection in the hospital were on standby at their posts,


    Waiting for Hank to check his body as soon as he arrived.


    Hank also had an inspection in this hospital three months ago.


    He and other billionaires almost have a physical examination every six months,


    And choose the super VIP channel of the hospital.


    On the day of the inspection, all the inspection departments will take out a special time period to serve him alone.


    He will be arranged by the hospital to live in the top ward of the hospital in advance,


    Which saves the trouble of getting up early and rushing to the hospital.


    For a wealthy man like him, he arrived at the hospital the night before,


    Changed into a special hospital gown for the examination, and slept in the luxurious room of the hospital.


    When he opened his eyes the next day, the doctors and nurses came to his ward to check him.


    But this time he didn¡¯t have the patience to wait until dawn for the examination,


    And he took a car to the hospital as soon as hended.


    When his private doctor saw him, he asked in surprise:


    ¡°Sir, your physical examination indicators three months ago were all normal.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to do another examination?¡±


    Hank blurted out: ¡°Help me do another systematic cancer screening,¡±


    ¡°Especially the pancreas.¡±


    ¡°Someone said that there is a problem with my pancreatic head.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The doctor said: ¡°This may be a bit of nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I focused on your pancreas during thest examination,¡±


    ¡°And there is indeed no problem.¡±


    Hank waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about what happened three months ago.¡±


    ¡°Three months is enough for a lot of things to happen.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what I have experienced in these three months?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, do you know what I have experienced in these three days?¡±


    ¡°You will not believe it if I tell you.¡±


    After that, he immediately gave a firm order:


    ¡°Check it quickly, don¡¯t dy for a minute!¡±


    The private doctor felt that Hank was in a hurry to return to the United States,


    And the first thing he did was to have a thorough physical examination,


    Which was obviously a bit of a fuss and an exaggeration.


    However, he did not say much.


    After all, he helped Hank coordinate these resources and provide services for him.


    He could make money from both sides.


    Hank would give him a sum of money,


    And the hospital would also give him amission.


    So, he began to connect with the doctors in the hospital very professionally,


    And asked them to start a physical examination immediately.


    The first examination was a blood test.


    Because many conventional tests and unconventional tumor marker tests were required,


    The doctor drew four tubes of blood from Hank¡¯s body in a row.


    Hank suddenly remembered something, and before the nurse pulled out the needle, he immediately said:


    ¡°Draw more blood, and conduct a systematic toxin test on me to see if I have any poisoning,¡±


    ¡°Or any strange heavy metals and radioactive elements.¡±


    The nurse didn¡¯t understand, but still obediently drew three more tubes of blood,


    And temporarily added systemic toxins, heavy metals, and radioactive substances tests for him.


    Then, without a second dy, the blood was immediately sent to theboratory for expedited testing.


    If there are many tests in the hospital,


    It will take at least half an hour or even several days to get the results.


    But here, all the resources are serving Hank alone,


    So all the results can be out before dawn.


    After the blood was drawn, Hank immediately left a urine sample,


    Then the nurse arranged for him to lie on a mobile bed and began to run back and forth between various examination departments.


    But Hank didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, just lie there and let the doctor deal with it.


    The nurses first sent him to the ultrasound room for a full range of ultrasounds.


    However, all his organs were normal under the ultrasound,


    And no problems were found in the pancreas and pancreatic head.


    The doctor in charge of the ultrasound examination smiled and said,


    ¡°Sir, based on my more than 30 years of experience, there is no problem with your internal organs and lymphatic system,¡±


    ¡°Especially the pancreas, which is also very healthy.¡±


    Hank asked, ¡°Are there no signs of pancreatic cancer?¡±


    The doctor smiled and said, ¡°Through ultrasound, there are no signs, no abnormal swelling, and unconventional abnormal lesions,¡±


    ¡°And it is very healthy overall.¡±


    After that, he reminded me, ¡°However, the organs that can be checked by ultrasound are limited.¡±


    ¡°Later, I still rmend that you do a chest CT to see if there are any abnormalities in your lungs.¡±


    ¡°There are often ribs blocking there, and ultrasound and X-rays cannot be seen urately.¡±


    Hank¡¯s private doctor said, ¡°Mr. Hank if you are still a little worried, we can do an enhanced CT,¡±


    ¡°But the enhanced CT requires us to inject contrast agent,¡±


    ¡°Which will have a certain amount of radioactivity and side effects.¡±


    Hank was relieved when he heard what the doctor said just now.


    He didn¡¯t see any problems with his front line through ultrasound.


    He felt that he was probably fooled by Marven.


    It¡¯s the same to think about it. How can human eyespare to Doppler ultrasound?

 Chapter 6703

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6703</h2>


    He couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart:


    ¡°Dmn, I¡¯m stupid too.¡±


    ¡°Human eyes can¡¯t even see breasts hidden behind a bra, so how can they see the lesions inside the human body?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye said so, and I f*cking believed it¡­ I was so scared all the way¡­¡±


    Thinking of this, he heard that enhanced CT scans also require injection of contrast agents, and he immediately remembered his previous experience of doing a whole-body scan.


    The needle was stuck in the wrist and had to stay there for a while, which was very painful,


    And the radioactive contrast agent injected was really ufortable.


    He said to the doctor: ¡°Forget it, forget it, don¡¯t do any enhanced CT scans, just do a normal CT scan.¡±


    The ultrasound doctor suggested:


    ¡°Sir, since you have decided to do a CT scan, why not do a whole body scan and systematically scan all the positions,¡±


    ¡°So that you can feel more at ease.¡±


    ¡°With the help of contrast agent, once there is a diseased tissue in the body, no matter how small it is,¡±


    ¡°It will be like being marked with a fluorescent agent and can be seen at a nce.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Hank waved his hand and said: ¡°I just did that thing during the physical examination three months ago.¡±


    ¡°At that time, it told me that there was nothing wrong with me,¡±


    ¡°Just a hemorrhoid. However, it is said that the radioactivity is still rtivelyrge.¡±


    ¡°People rmend that it should be done once a year at most.¡±


    ¡°I have done it twice this year. I can¡¯t do it again.¡±


    After that, he said to the doctor: ¡°Arrange a normal CT scan.¡±


    ¡°After the scan, arrange a ward for me to rest and wait for the blood test results toe out.¡±


    ¡°I will leave early tomorrow morning.¡±


    The private doctor nodded: ¡°Okay, wait a moment sir, I will arrange it right away.¡±


    Hank, who was relieved, did a normal CT scan apanied by the doctor.


    The doctor in charge of operating the CT scan did not find any problems,


    Which made him more convinced of his own judgment.


    So, he moved into the most luxurious private suite arranged by the hospital.


    After lying on the bed, heined to more than ten other people in the chat group:


    ¡°Dmn it, Ye was so mysterious and fooled me,¡±


    ¡°But there is nothing abnormal.¡±


    ¡°I think this guy is a chatan and he is just ying with me!¡±


    Someone asked: ¡°That¡¯s very strange, how did you be impotent?¡±


    Hank said: ¡°I still tend to believe that it was poisoned.¡±


    After that, he quickly said: ¡°By the way, I have drawn blood for toxin, heavy metal, and radioactive substance testing.¡±


    ¡°I believe the results will be avable tomorrow morning.¡±


    Someone else asked him: ¡°If it is really found out, what kind of poison was nted, and then the corresponding antidote was found.¡±


    ¡°Should we give the money to Marven?¡±


    Hank said depressedly: ¡°Yes, we must give it.¡±


    ¡°If it is really poisoned, we have to re-examine this matter.¡±


    ¡°Marven may not have any real ability, but he may be singing a double act with Steve Routhchild!¡±


    Anglo eximed: ¡°You mean, all this is actually Steve¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Is he trying to cheat us of our money?¡±


    Hank said: ¡°I just don¡¯t rule out this possibility.¡±


    ¡°After all, 1 billion dors per person, that¡¯s more than 10 billion!¡±


    ¡°That makes sense!¡±


    Angelo agreed immediately, ¡°Now that I think about it, the more I think about it, the more you make sense!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that Steve and Tavana are having an affair?¡±


    ¡°While he was having an affair with Tavana, he was protecting her and seeking revenge for us?¡±


    ¡°Dmn¡­¡± Hank gritted his teeth and said,


    ¡°Angelo, your analysis makes a lot of sense!¡±


    ¡°I just feel that something is wrong. Why should Steve, the second inmand of the Routhchild family, be so respectful to this chatan?¡±


    ¡°It seems a bit unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°After you put it that way, everything seems to be exined!¡±


    ¡°Maybe they are just acting, for us to see!¡±


    Angelo was furious: ¡°Ba5tard, he put so much effort into messing with us, and he really spends a lot of money to pick up girls!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll secretly expose this matter and ruin his reputation with Tavana!¡±


    Hank quickly reminded him: ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    ¡°We are powerless in front of Steve now.¡±


    ¡°We have finally settled this matter temporarily.¡±


    ¡°If you do something wrong at this time, we may have to pay a greater price.¡±


    Angelo asked: ¡°Hank, what do you think?¡±


    Hank thought for a while and said: ¡°I think we should not worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Wait for my test results to see if there is any poisoning in my body.¡±


    ¡°And if it is poisoning, we have to see whether we can detoxify it.¡±


    ¡°If it can be detoxified, then everyone will be happy,¡±


    ¡°And we won¡¯t be manipted by them.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, we can expose each other!¡±


    ¡°They exposed that we are doing nothing on the ind,¡±


    ¡°And we exposed that he and Tawanna are together and get to the ckmailing!¡±


    Angelo said: ¡°Okay, then I understand, wait a minute,¡±


    ¡°If you have any good news, be sure to feedback to us as soon as possible!¡±


    Hank said: ¡°The nurse told me that my test results wille out gradually starting with the blood routine test in more than 20 minutes,¡±


    ¡°Until After the work is done, I will not sleep tonight.¡±


    ¡°I will wait for a result here,¡±


    ¡°And then I will synchronize with everyone in the group.¡±


    A group of people immediately agreed:


    ¡°Then we will not sleep either, and we will wait with you!¡±


    Hank was in a particrly good mood and said with a smile:


    ¡°Hahaha! As expected ofrades who have had all kinds of together,¡±


    ¡°I am very moved by your friendship!¡±


    ¡°I hope we can all survive this crisis safely, and meet again on the ind when the time is right!¡±


    One person said with a smile: ¡°Oh! I just don¡¯t know which ind we should meet on when that dayes?¡±

 Chapter 6704

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6704</h2>


    Hank immediately said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°I will build an ind myself. The level they built before was not enough.¡±


    ¡°None of these inds has a private airport.¡±


    ¡°If we can survive this time and save more than 10 billion US dors, we only need to take out 100 million US dors each,¡±


    ¡°Which is enough to buy a very luxurious ind,¡±


    ¡°And then reim the ind to build a runway.¡±


    ¡°At that time, everyone can fly directly to this ind!¡±


    ¡°Great, great!¡± Angelo said excitedly,


    ¡°We always have to take nes, cars, and yachts all the time.¡±


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s not easy to go there.¡±


    ¡°If we can build a runway directly on the ind, it would be perfect!¡±


    As he said that, he suddenly became interested and said excitedly,


    ¡°Everyone, I suddenly have a very good idea.¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether you are interested!¡±


    Everyone hurriedly asked, ¡°Tell us what a good idea it is!¡±


    Angelo said, ¡°Everyone has seen the Korean TV series ¡°Squid Game¡±, right?¡±


    ¡°If we can get through this safely, we might as well go big and build an ind directly.¡±


    ¡°It will be a 1:1 live-action version of ¡°Squid Game¡±!¡±


    Several people immediately became very excited and said excitedly,


    ¡°This is a fcking genius idea! I fully agree!¡±


    Hank said hesitantly, ¡°This¡­ Brothers, to be honest, although I am a pervert, I don¡¯t like that kind of plot too much!¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of people die at every turn.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to turn on the TV, but if it really happens in reality, with so many corpses and missing people,¡±


    ¡°It will be very troublesome to deal with!¡±


    Angel immediately said with a smile: ¡°Let¡¯s change it for him.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t like such bloody killings, so we don¡¯t y their kind of games.¡±


    ¡°We can y the games we like! Just think about it, we search for hundreds of young women who are short of money from all over the world,¡±


    ¡°And let hundreds of thempete to y games to cater to us.¡±


    ¡°That feeling must be very exciting!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Hank was excited:


    ¡°Just thinking about it makes me excited when you say that!¡±


    After that, he reached into his crotch and felt a little depressed:


    ¡°Talking about such an exciting topic, there is no reaction.¡±


    ¡°I really hate Marven and Steve!¡±


    Angelo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t hate them?¡±


    ¡°But like you said, let¡¯s not rush and wait for your test results.¡±


    ¡°If we can really get through this safely, we will immediately turn what we just discussed into reality!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Hank smiled and said,


    ¡°Everyone wait for my good news in the group! God will bless us!¡±


    Someone in the group quickly said,


    ¡°Hank, it¡¯s better not to pray for God¡¯s blessing for this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of!¡±


    Angeloughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t those priests also talk about God¡¯s blessing every day?¡±


    ¡°Only a very small number of them have been imprisoned.¡±


    ¡°What does this mean? Brothers who understand will understand hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    The group was full ofughter for a while.


    Twenty minutester.


    The private doctor came in with a list and said to Hank,


    ¡°Sir, your blood test results are out, and all the test items are normal! Even the blood sugar and blood lipid indicators are better controlled than thest time!¡±


    ¡°Preliminary observation shows that your physical condition is healthier than thest physical examination.¡±


    Hank smiled and said, ¡°I have lost my appetite these days,¡±


    ¡°And I am in a semi-fasting state almost every day.¡±


    ¡°It is inevitable that my blood sugar and blood lipids will drop.¡±


    The private doctor smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you have been troubled by rumors recently,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things after today.¡±


    Hank nodded, ¡°I hope everything is fine.¡±


    An hourter, the blood indicators rted to the heart also came out,


    And the doctor reported again that everything was normal and very healthy.


    Hank was even more overjoyed and at the same time,


    He synchronized all the good news to the group.


    This group of brothers in distress did keep their promises.


    No one went to sleep and rest.


    All of them stayed with Hank in the group, waiting for the results of each of his tests.


    In the second half of the night, the results of the toxin test came out.


    The private doctor was delighted and reported:


    ¡°Sir, the toxin test results show that you are not poisoned and are very healthy.¡±


    Hank was not happy, but asked disappointedly:


    ¡°Is it true that I am not poisoned?¡±


    At this time, Hank hoped that he could find out that he had been poisoned,


    Because finding out the cause of the disease is the key to solving the cause.


    If he can¡¯t find out, it will be really troublesome.


    Because if he can¡¯t find out, he naturally can¡¯t start the treatment.


    The doctor didn¡¯t understand why Hank was disappointed when he heard the result.


    He patiently exined: ¡°These toxins known to humans and oftene into contact with basically have rapid response detection mechanisms.¡±


    ¡°If these are not detected, it does not mean that you are really not poisoned.¡±


    ¡°It can only be said that if you are poisoned, it is a poison that has not been discovered by the current medical level.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this embarrassing?¡±


    Hank frowned: ¡°If I am really poisoned by a poison that medicine has not discovered,¡±


    ¡°Then there is naturally no way to detoxify, right?¡±


    The doctor nodded: ¡°In principle, this is the case,¡±


    ¡°But it does not rule out that your body is poisoned by some kind of poison that humans do not know about,¡±


    ¡°But your own immune and metabolic system can metabolize this toxin from the body,¡±


    ¡°Which is equivalent to being poisoned without knowing it,¡±


    ¡°And detoxifying without knowing it.¡±


    Hank sighed and said: ¡°I am sure this will not be the case.¡±


    ¡°If I am really poisoned by some kind of poison in my body,¡±


    ¡°Then the toxin must not have been eliminated.¡±


    ¡°I will know it myself when it is eliminated.¡±


    Hank did not want to tell the doctor that he was inexplicably impotent.


    He wanted to wait for the test results toe out and see if the cause could be directly found in the test results.


    If it can be discovered, direct treatment may be able to solve the problem.


    If it cannot be discovered, let the doctor find a solution!

 Chapter 6705

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6705</h2>


    Soon, other test results were sent to the ward.


    Strangely, all the tests for toxins, heavy metals, and radioactive substances returned the same result:


    Not detected.


    A normal person would have smiled at this time.


    But Hank¡¯s expression was gone,


    The rxed look at the beginning.


    The private doctor was puzzled and asked him respectfully:


    ¡°Sir, with so many good results in a row,¡±


    ¡°Why is your expression getting more and more serious?¡±


    Hank was very depressed.


    He couldn¡¯t say that he was expecting an abnormal result,


    So that he could connect it with his inexplicable impotence.


    He could only say: ¡°I¡¯ve heard someone say. It seems that those who always have some minor ailments live longer,¡±


    ¡°While those who have never had any ailments are more likely to suddenly get a serious illness,¡±


    ¡°And then die quickly.¡±


    ¡°Do you think their statement makes sense?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The private doctor hesitated for a moment, then smiled and said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it necessarily makes sense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more of a survivor bias.¡±


    ¡°And I think people with many minor ailments don¡¯t live longer because they have minor ailments,¡±


    ¡°But because they have many minor ailments,¡±


    ¡°They will deal with hospitals and doctors more often than ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°In this way, if he has any major lesions in his body,¡±


    ¡°They can often be discovered at an early stage;¡±


    Then he said: ¡°As for those who have always been in very good health and have no problems,¡±


    ¡°They will definitely be numb and careless over time,¡±


    ¡°Thinking that they will have no problems under any circumstances.¡±


    ¡°If cancer cells are already growing in the body at this time,¡±


    ¡°Then they will definitely show up when they are terminally ill.¡±


    ¡°At that time, it is often toote to find a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Hank nodded in agreement, raised his thumb, and said,


    ¡°I think what you said makes sense!¡±


    ¡°People should still believe in science!¡±


    After saying this, he suddenly asked himself in his heart:


    ¡°No, believe in science!¡±


    ¡°I have impotence, and science can¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°This is obviously not the scope of science.¡±


    So, he overturned the private doctor¡¯s words in his heart, muttering to himself:


    ¡°Well, no matter what, I still hope to find out some problems.¡±


    The private doctor was surprised and thought to himself,


    What¡¯s wrong with this guy?


    He has always cherished his life! Well, if there is anything abnormal,


    He will be more nervous than anyone else,


    And he must use the best way to treat it.


    Why is he looking forward to having problems today?


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    At this time, his mobile phone suddenly received a message from the attending doctor,


    Asking him to go to the office quickly.


    So the private doctor quickly got up and said,


    ¡°Sir, the doctor wants me to go over there for something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first ande right back.¡±


    Hank nodded, and the private doctor walked towards the office.


    After the private doctor left, Hank said in the group:


    ¡°Brothers, all my tests have been normal so far.¡±


    ¡°This is both good news and bad news for me.¡±


    ¡°The good news is that there should be no problem with my pancreas.¡±


    ¡°The bad news is that if there is still no abnormality in the end,¡±


    ¡°Our impotence problem may not be exined by medicine.¡±


    Everyone was a little depressed.


    At this time, the private doctor hade to the attending physician¡¯s office.


    He pushed open the door and asked hurriedly:


    ¡°Dr. Johnson, is there any problem in calling me so anxiously?¡±


    Dr. Johnson nodded and said with a very serious expression:


    ¡°George, Mr. Hank¡¯s test results arepared with three months ago.¡±


    ¡°There is a bad abnormality in one indicator.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±

 Chapter 6706

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6706</h2>


    The private doctor blurted out:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Mr. Hank waited for an abnormality all night!¡±


    Dr. Johnson was stunned:


    ¡°Waiting for abnormality, what does it mean to wait for a whole night?¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. Hank looking forward to his body showing abnormality?¡±


    The private doctor smiled and said,


    ¡°You are right. Mr. Hank just wants his body to show a little abnormality.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing abnormal, which seems to make him more anxious.¡±


    ¡°God damn¡­¡±


    Dr. Johnson pushed his sses and said awkwardly,


    ¡°But Dr. Hank would not expect his CA199 index to be abnormal, right?¡±


    The private doctor, who was smiling just now, was stunned for a moment.


    After a moment, he came back to his senses and blurted out,


    ¡°What CA199 index are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    As Hank¡¯s private doctor, he knows all kinds of important physical indicators.


    CA199 is a carbohydrate antigen, also known as a tumor marker.


    There are many kinds of tumor markers,


    And different tumor markers often correspond to tumor problems in different parts of the body.


    In most cases, if a person does not have cancer cells in his body,


    All tumor markers must be within the normal range.


    Once a tumor marker is abnormal,


    There is a high probability that the patient can be diagnosed with cancer.


    Of course, if tumor markers are abnormal,


    It does not mean that there is cancer 100%, but the probability is also very high.


    Especially CA199, is rted to digestive system cancers,


    Such as pancreatic cancer and gastric cancer, and it is extremely sensitive.


    Once this indicator is abnormal,


    There is a high probability that it is digestive system cancer.


    So he quickly asked: ¡°What is Mr. Hank¡¯s CA199 index this time?¡±


    Dr. Johnson hesitated for a moment before saying: ¡°628¡­¡±


    ¡°What the h3ll did you say?!¡±


    The private doctor felt dizzy.


    The limit of the normal value of CA199 is 37.


    If it exceeds this value, it means there is a problem,


    And the greater the proportion of exceeding this value,


    The higher the probability of a problem.


    Hank¡¯s CA199 index soared to 628.


    ording to his experience, this is basically pancreatic cancer.


    So he quickly asked:


    ¡°Mr. Hank, what was the CA199 index three months ago?¡±


    Dr. Johnson said: ¡°Three months ago, it was 12¡­¡±


    The private doctor wiped the cold sweat:


    ¡°It¡¯s only been three months,¡±


    ¡°And it has skyrocketed dozens of times. This is too fast¡­¡±


    Johnson nodded: ¡°It¡¯s really fast,¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not exaggerated for pancreatic cancer.¡±


    ¡°Some patients develop very quickly and die in a few months.¡±


    ¡°In this way, Mr. Hank is not the fastest developing group,¡±


    ¡°At most, he is above average.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk¡­¡± The private doctor asked nervously:


    ¡°Should we do a whole body scan to confirm the size of the lesion and whether it has spread?¡±


    ¡°Confirmed.¡±


    Dr. Johnson said: ¡°Do you want to tell Mr. Hank, or should I tell him?¡±


    ¡°Exin it clearly to him.¡±


    ¡°After obtaining his consent, we will immediately arrange for a nurse to inject him with a contrast agent,¡±


    ¡°And then we can arrange a whole body scan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell him¡­¡±


    The private doctor murmured: ¡°If you go, I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t bear this blow.¡±


    After that, the private doctor hurried back to Hank¡¯s ward.


    At this time, Hank was lying in the group, talking nonsense with his friends.


    Seeing the private doctoring back, he smiled and asked,


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡±


    The private doctor didn¡¯t know how to tell him for a moment, so he coughed awkwardly:


    ¡°Mr. Hank¡­ that¡­ there¡¯s something wrong with one of your indicators¡­¡±


    ¡°Ouch?¡±


    Hank was instantly happy, got up from the bed, and asked with a smile:


    ¡°Which indicator is wrong? Tell me quickly to make me happy!¡±

 Chapter 6707

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6707</h2>


    The private doctor was extremely embarrassed.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand what medicine Hank had taken wrong,


    And why he was always hoping for health problems.


    Thinking of what he said just now about the saying, he suddenly said with some shame:


    ¡°Mr. Hank, I want to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Now I feel that what they said seems to make some sense.¡±


    ¡°There may be some phenomena that cannot be exined by science.¡±


    ¡°It may be what they call metaphysics.¡±


    Hank nodded and said in agreement:


    ¡°The world is inherently diverse.¡±


    ¡°Each of us can only see a part of it.¡±


    ¡°As for the invisible part, we are still very ignorant.¡±


    As he said, he waved his hand: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about business. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    The private doctor hurriedly said:


    ¡°Your CA199 index is a little too high.¡±


    Hank asked expectantly: ¡°What is this CA199 rted to?¡±


    ¡°By the way, does it have anything to do with s3xual ability?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be very good in that aspect recently.¡±


    ¡°Could it be rted to this abnormal index?¡±


    ¡°s3xual ability?¡± The private doctor was confused and exined:


    ¡°Mr. Hank, this index has nothing to do with s3xual ability.¡±


    ¡°It is rted to digestive tract cancer,¡±


    ¡°And the rtionship is very close!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    Hank was stunned and blurted out,


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You mean, my digestive system cancer indicators are abnormal, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The private doctor summoned his courage and said,


    ¡°Not only are they abnormal, but they are extremely abnormal.¡±


    Hank was shaking with nervousness and asked anxiously,


    ¡°What do you mean? Exin it to me clearly!¡±


    The private doctor exined, ¡°It means that you are very likely to have digestive system cancer,¡±


    ¡°And the probability of pancreatic cancer is even higher,¡±


    ¡°Because your indicator has increased dozens of times in three months, from 12 to 628¡­¡±


    Then, the private doctor asked in confusion,


    ¡°Mr. Hank, who told you that you might have pancreatic cancer?¡±


    ¡°This person is so amazing. How did he make that judgment?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    Hank turned pale with fear. He asked him,


    ¡°What do you mean? Do I really have pancreatic cancer?¡±


    The private doctor said, ¡°We can¡¯t be 100% sure yet.¡±


    ¡°I justmunicated with the attending physician.¡±


    ¡°He means to do a whole body scan for you as soon as possible to see if there are any clear cancer lesions in your body.¡±


    ¡°If so, we also need to see if there is any infiltration and spread of lymph nodes and surrounding tissues.¡±


    ¡°If you have no objection,¡±


    ¡°We will let the nurse inject you with contrast agent and start further examination immediately.¡±


    Hank blurted out in panic, ¡°Fck, I was expecting some small problems to be found out,¡±


    ¡°But a big problem happened! Why the hell are you asking this nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and arrange the examination, quickly!¡±


    The private doctor hurriedly said,


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Hank, please wait, I will go tomunicate and coordinate.¡±


    ¡°In addition, you don¡¯t have to be too nervous.¡±


    ¡°We have the best cancer experts here.¡±


    ¡°If it is evaluated that you can have surgery today,¡±


    ¡°We can perform the surgery on you immediately today!¡±


    Hank cursed, ¡°Stop talking nonsense and arrange it!¡±


    The private doctor ran out in a panic.


    For him, Hank¡¯s health is rted to his future ie.

 Chapter 6708

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6708</h2>


    If Hank remained healthy, he would continue to receive the sry,


    And he would also receive dividends from the hospital every time he examined Hank.


    If Hank has any serious health problems,


    A private doctor like me who is a health consultant will have to resign.


    Hank will go directly to a specialist hospital for inpatient treatment.


    By then, various experts wille for consultation,


    And I will have nothing to do with it.


    Hank¡¯s mentality was very good just now, but now it has quickly copsed.


    He picked up the phone tremblingly and stammered in the group:


    ¡°Brother¡­ Brothers, something seems to be wrong¡­¡±


    Angelo teased him for the first time:


    ¡°Hey, congrattions, Hank!¡±


    ¡°I have been waiting for the abnormality all night,¡±


    ¡°And finally I have waited for it. What is the abnormality?¡±


    Hank was in no mood to figure out what Angelo meant by this.


    When he saw him say this, he immediately cursed:


    ¡°Angelo, you ba5tard! Are you cursing me to die early?¡±


    Angelo felt aggrieved:


    ¡°Hank, didn¡¯t you say in the group that you expect to find some abnormalities?¡±


    ¡°Why are you scolding me?¡±


    Hank roared angrily: ¡°I am expecting abnormalities,¡±


    ¡°But I only expect a little abnormality.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect myself to have pancreatic cancer!¡±


    ¡°Now my CA199 has skyrocketed dozens of times.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that I have a high probability of pancreatic cancer!¡±


    His voice immediately caused an uproar in the group!


    Everyone was still ridiculing Marven when they were discussing in the group all night.


    Everyone thought Marven was just being mysterious.


    How could Hank, who was so healthy,


    Really have pancreatic cancer?


    Even if Hank really had pancreatic cancer,


    How could he tell? There was no basis for it!


    But now, after hearing what Hank said,


    Everyone¡¯s perception of the whole thing immediately changed 180 degrees.


    Angelo said in panic, ¡°This means that what Marven said is right¡­¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that prove that, except for him,¡±


    ¡°No one in the world can cure our impotence?¡±


    Another person also said, ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that we still can¡¯t escape from the palm of the Ye surname¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can only pin our hopes on him for impotence¡­¡±


    Hank cursed, ¡°Yang, your fucking impotence!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time, and you are still paying attention to impotence.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how many days I can live!¡±


    Angelo immediately reminded, ¡°Hank, if you are really diagnosed with pancreatic cancer,¡±


    ¡°Then go back to Marven. Didn¡¯t he say he has a way to cure you?¡±


    Hank suddenly came to his senses,


    ¡°Yes¡­ you are right!¡±


    ¡°Since he is right, then he must not have lied when he said he could cure it!¡±


    ¡°After I do a full-body scan After confirming it,¡±


    ¡°I went back to find him as soon as possible!¡±


    Angelus sighed: ¡°I suddenly have a feeling that we can¡¯t escape from the palm of Mr. Ye¡¯s hand in this life¡­¡±


    Someone said: ¡°But why do I feel quite safe?¡±


    ¡°This man can see at a nce that the doctor has not found out the serious disease before.¡±


    ¡°If he has not reminded Hank, he may dy treatment and die at the speed of light.¡±


    ¡°If we can build a good rtionship with him in the future,¡±


    ¡°And be a dog beside him honestly,¡±


    ¡°He should help us if we really get sick, right?¡±


    Angelus said: ¡°What you said makes sense,¡±


    ¡°But whether it can be a reality depends on whether Hank can make Hank recover after he goes to him.¡±


    ¡°If he can really make Hank recover, then there is nothing to say.¡±


    ¡°I will be a dog of Mr. Ye in this life!¡±

 Chapter 6709

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6709</h2>


    Hank¡¯s soaring CA199 index finally made more than a dozen people in the group realize,


    That Marven did have an invisible ability that could determine a person¡¯s life and death.


    Hank was already scared at this time.


    He immediately received an injection of contrast agent,


    And was pushed into the hospital¡¯s full-scan CT room.


    The huge machine was running wildly around him,


    And the huge vibration, roar, and rm doubled his inner panic.


    In the past, this advanced medical equipment was the power of technology and money for him,


    And it was also a kind of peace of mind.


    But now, this equipment makes him extremely flustered and terrified.


    Since this scan requires scanning a person from head to toe in a circle twice,


    Itsts for a long time, which is even more torturous for him.


    Just when he felt that he was about to suffocate,


    The machine finally stopped running and pushed him out of the huge ring.


    The lead door that istes radiation slowly opened,


    The private doctor and several nurses quickly moved him to the mobile bed,


    And sent him back to the ward.


    On the way, Hank couldn¡¯t help but ask,


    ¡°What are the results of the scan?¡±


    The private doctor answered him, ¡°Mr. Hank, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°The amount of data from the full scan is quiterge,¡±


    ¡°And we have to wait for theputer to merge and analyze it.¡±


    ¡°You should go back to the ward and wait.¡±


    ¡°I have alreadymunicated with the attending doctor,¡±


    ¡°Dr. Johnson and he wille to inform you in person as soon as there is a result.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t waste time passing on messages in between.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Hank nodded slightly,


    His inner uneasiness is bing more and more serious.


    In the ward, Hank waited in bed for half an hour in despair.


    The attending doctor pushed the door open and came directly to Hank¡¯s bed.


    He exined solemnly: ¡°Mr. Hank, we analyzed your in scan results,¡±


    ¡°And found that your pancreas position was indeed obviously abnormal under the contrast agent.¡±


    ¡°We called a number of experts to look at the film,¡±


    ¡°And agreed that it should be pancreatic cancer.¡±


    Hank asked hurriedly:


    ¡°Can it be confirmed through the film?¡±


    Johnson nodded and said: ¡°The film, plus the abnormality of the CA199 index,¡±


    ¡°Can basically confirm it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the final confirmation still requires pathological results,¡±


    ¡°And pathology is above all else.¡±


    Hank asked again: ¡°Then what should I do next?¡±


    ¡°What is the current extent of my pancreatic cancer?¡±


    Johnson said: ¡°At present, we have preliminarily determined that it is still an early stage of pancreatic cancer.¡±


    ¡°After all, thest examination was normal.¡±


    ¡°From the in scan results, no lymph node and distant metastasis have been found.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Hank breathed a sigh of relief.


    The cure rate of early cancer is much higher,


    And he is very clear about this.


    Johnson was not optimistic at this time.


    He said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Hank, pancreatic cancer itself has a very poor prognosis.¡±


    ¡°Even in the early stages, we performed a total pancreatectomy,¡±


    ¡°And the five-year survival rate is the worst among all cancers.¡±


    Hank asked nervously, ¡°The worst?¡±


    ¡°Not even the first ce?¡±


    Johnson said, ¡°Comprehensively, it¡¯s not, it¡¯s the worst.¡±


    Hank asked, ¡°Then will my surgery be effective?¡±


    Johnson replied, ¡°From our current perspective,¡±


    ¡°We are not optimistic, because it progresses too fast.¡±


    ¡°In three months, the indicators have doubled,¡±


    ¡°Which proves that cancer cells are growing at a very fast rate and areing on aggressively.¡±


    ¡°The more such cancers are, the worse the prognosis will be.¡±


    Hank wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and asked him,


    ¡°Then what treatment n do you have for me now?¡±


    Johnson said, ¡°I came here to discuss the surgery with you.¡±


    ¡°The n we are thinking of now is to intervene as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°And perform the surgery to remove the pancreas.¡±

 Chapter 6710

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6710</h2>


    Hank asked, ¡°If my pancreas is removed,¡±


    ¡°How long can I live? Five years?¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡±


    Johnson said, ¡°Pancreatic cancer is currently the most difficult to predict.¡±


    ¡°Not only does it develop rapidly and is highly lethal,¡±


    ¡°But sometimes even after the surgery has beenpleted,¡±


    ¡°It may suddenly appear in a nearby organ.¡±


    ¡°So it also depends on luck, but one thing is basically certain,¡±


    ¡°No matter how early the pancreatic cancer patient is discovered,¡±


    ¡°The five-year survival rate is less than 10%,¡±


    ¡°And the ten-year survival rate is basically zero.¡±


    At this point, Johnson added, ¡°Let me put it this way,¡±


    ¡°If thyroid cancer is the Italian army during World War II,¡±


    ¡°Then pancreatic cancer is the German army during World War II.¡±


    Hank asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Hitler defeated in the end?¡±


    Johnson added, ¡°In this metaphor, the human body can be reced by Pnd.¡±


    ¡°Fcuk!¡± Hank said, ¡°If Japan can get it, it can also take down Pnd!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Johnson said,


    ¡°It¡¯s just not that fast.¡±


    ¡°The speed at which Hitler attacked Pnd is just like the speed at which pancreatic cancer develops.¡±


    ¡°Pancreatic cancer is the Nazi among cancers,¡±


    ¡°The Hitler among cancers.¡±


    Hank murmured, ¡°So even if you remove it as quickly as possible,¡±


    ¡°It will be difficult for me to live for five years¡­¡±


    Johnsonforted him, ¡°Now is not the time to think about these things.¡±


    ¡°The most urgent task now is to perform the surgery and remove it quickly.¡±


    ¡°The sooner the better!¡±


    ¡°It is best to start the preoperative examination and preparation now,¡±


    ¡°And strive to perform the surgery directly within 48 hours.¡±


    ¡°48 hours?¡± Hank asked him,


    ¡°Why do we have to wait so long?¡±


    Johnson replied, ¡°There are many indicators that need to be tested before the operation.¡±


    ¡°The simplest one is to check the coagtion problem first,¡±


    ¡°And the infectious disease situation must also be checked.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, before the operation begins, the surgeon team must hold a consultation to discuss and formte an operation n.¡±


    ¡°Only when everything is confirmed can the operation be performed.¡±


    Hank pondered for a long time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    ¡°What tests should you do? If blood needs to be drawn, draw it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the film also take it? Let the doctors start studying the operation n.¡±


    ¡°I have something to do and need to go to China.¡±


    ¡°I will try toe back within 48 hours.¡±


    Johnson thought Hank was still busy with work, so he quickly said,


    ¡°Mr. Hank, you are not suitable for work in your current state.¡±


    ¡°You should stay in bed and have a good rest in the hospital!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Hank blurted out, ¡°I have to go to China.¡±


    ¡°If everything goes well, I wille back in 48 hours.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to arrange surgery for me.¡±


    ¡°Just give me another check. Maybe I will have recovered.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible¡­¡±


    Johnson said mercilessly: ¡°China¡¯s overall medical level is not as good as ours.¡±


    ¡°Their doctors are good in clinical experience.¡±


    ¡°For the same type of operation, our doctors perform dozens of operations a year, while their doctors perform hundreds of operations a year.¡±


    ¡°However, in terms of basic theory and the development of new drugs,¡±


    ¡°We are still stronger.¡±


    ¡°No one in the world canpare to us in this regard.¡±


    Hank waved his hand: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now.¡±


    ¡°ording to what you said, the medical level in the United States is the best in the world,¡±


    ¡°But I only have a 10% chance of living for five years.¡±


    ¡°Five years will pass in a sh.¡±


    ¡°You want me to die so soon, I can¡¯t ept it,¡±


    ¡°I must recover! Completely cured!¡±


    Johnson hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Hank,plete recovery is impossible!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, if pancreatic cancer is not intervened quickly and effectively,¡±


    ¡°The survival period is basically only half a year!¡±


    Hank said angrily: ¡°I didn¡¯t say no intervention.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have 48 hours to prepare?¡±


    ¡°Then I will go to China first in these 48 hours.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I will be back within 48 hours!¡±

 Chapter 6711

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6711</h2>


    Hank had never feared death before.


    He thought that as long as he lived enough and lived well in this life,


    He could face death calmly.


    Of course, ording to his own idea, he was rich and paid so much attention to his health.


    Any problem would be treated immediately.


    In this case, living to over 80 should not be a problem.


    As long as he could live to 80, he would be basically satisfied.


    But he never expected that he would encounter such a super killer,


    As pancreatic cancer even after paying so much attention.


    Now he just wanted to see Marven as soon as possible,


    And asked him to cure him no matter what.


    So he immediately contacted his crew members,


    And asked the private ne to refuel and do routine inspections before takeoff.


    He also left the hospital immediately and drove to the airport.


    Hank had never been so busy in his life.


    He just flew to China two days ago and flew back overnight yesterday.


    He did a few hours of inspection afternding and had to fly back again.


    He also calcted the time.


    It was early morning in China.


    When hended, it would be evening in China time.


    He could just make an appointment with Marven for dinner.


    This dinner naturally had to be arranged at Tinxing Mansion.


    So, on his way to the airport,


    He couldn¡¯t help but want to call Matt and ask him to help connect Steve,


    And say a few good words for him in front of Steve.


    But when he thought that it was early morning in China,


    It was no problem to call Matt, but Steve must not have gotten up yet.


    If he really bothered him now, he might scold him.


    So he decided to get on the ne first,


    And wait for the ne to fly for three or four hours,


    And when it was morning in Wrestvel,


    He would use the satellite phone on the ne to talk to Matt.


    More than an hourter, his private ne took off from New York¡¯s Kennedy Airport in the morning glow.


    Fortunately, he was rtively rich,


    And his private ne had a direct flight to Wrestvel.


    Otherwise, it would take more than 16 hours to arrive afternding and refueling.


    Hank didn¡¯t sleep all night, and it was already early morning,


    But he still didn¡¯t feel sleepy.


    Well, it is not just him. Anyone in this situation couldn¡¯t sleep,


    But even though he couldn¡¯t sleep, his body was extremely tired,


    And even his eyelids were constantly fighting.


    He tried to close his eyes to rest for a while,


    But when he closed his eyes, he felt as if there was a cancer cell running around in his body.


    He felt very desperate and helpless.


    After the ne began to cruise over the ocean,


    He couldn¡¯t help but pick up the phone and call Matt.


    At this time, Matt was enjoying breakfast in the hotel room.


    He was lying down now.


    Living here gave him an unprecedented sense of security.


    Some time ago, when the voices of public criticism were the most intense,


    He couldn¡¯t sleep well at all, always worried about being assassinated.


    Later, he dared not sleep even when he was sitting in a private ne.


    And flying in the sky.


    Recently, the private nes have been in various problems,


    Hitting this and that, and he was afraid that his ne would hit something while flying,


    And he would die.


    In that case, it really fulfilled an old saying that there would be no ce to bury the body.

 Chapter 6712

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6712</h2>


    However, since he came here with Steve,


    He would fall asleep as soon as he got into bed and stuck to the pillow every night,


    And he was guaranteed to sleep until dawn.


    The quality of sleep can be said to be as good as it can be.


    Eating breakfast in a happy mood, he nned to rx a little today and try to exercise in the hotel gym and use the swimming pool.


    He thought there would be no safety issues.


    After adapting to the environment of the hotel,


    He could go to the streets of Wrestvel by himself.


    At that moment, his phone suddenly rang.


    It was a number he had never seen before.


    When he answered the phone, he heard Hank¡¯s voice:


    ¡°Matt, please talk to Mr. Steve for me.¡±


    ¡°I want to invite Mr. Ye to have dinner together tonight!¡±


    In the past, he was just a p!mp who provided Hank with various stimting services,


    Just like an ancient madam.


    At that time, Hank didn¡¯t regard him as a friend at all, but just as his dog.


    But now he won¡¯t indulge Hank.


    He is now a running dog beside Mr. Steve.


    So, he saidzily: ¡°Hank, can you make an appointment with Mr. Ye whenever he wants?¡±


    ¡°Steve is the second inmand of the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°Can you pass on a message whenever you want?¡±


    ¡°You are too proud of yourself.¡±


    Hank cursed: ¡°Matt, how dare you talk to me like that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are just a dog raised by us with money!¡±


    Matt smiled and said disdainfully:


    ¡°That¡¯s really embarrassing, Hank, I¡¯m not your dog now,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Routhchild¡¯s dog, and even more so Mr. Ye¡¯s dog.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    Hank didn¡¯t expect him to dare to talk to him like that,


    And he was immediately furious.


    But when he was about to start cursing, he suddenly realized a problem.


    Matt¡¯s grandson has now been reborn,


    And he has nothing to threaten him with.


    On the contrary, if he wants to make an appointment with Marven through Steve now,


    He really has to beg him to do it.


    After a moment of silence, he could only smile and say,


    ¡°Matt, we are all friends, don¡¯t talk so distantly.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? You are definitely not afraid of me.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, I have to ask you for help.¡±


    Matt felt much better when he saw Hank was so sensible.


    He actually knew very well that if this guy really wanted to see Marven for something,


    He would not be able to suppress it.


    So, he decisively stopped and asked him,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just return to the United States yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Why are you inviting Mr. Ye to dinner tonight? Didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    ¡°Went.¡± Hank sighed and said,


    ¡°I aming back. On the ne now.¡±


    ¡°I have something important to see Mr. Ye about.¡±


    Matt asked in surprise, ¡°Fcuk, could it be that what Mr. Ye said was right?¡±


    ¡°Did you really get pancreatic cancer?¡±


    Hank said depressedly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mr. Ye is really something.¡±


    ¡°He told me to be impotent, so I am impotent.¡±


    ¡°He said I have pancreatic cancer, so I really have pancreatic cancer.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that I have a 10% chance of living for more than 5 years.¡±


    ¡°I have changed my mind and decided to follow Mr. Ye forever!¡±


    Matt eximed: ¡°I once heard Mr. Routhchild and Mr. Hong of Tinxing Mansion talk about Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hong said that Mr. Ye has a nickname called the real dragon on Earth.¡±


    ¡°It seems that his reputation is well-deserved¡­¡±


    Hank pleaded: ¡°Matt, for the sake of our friendship, please say hello to Mr. Routhchild.¡±


    ¡°This is my satellite phone.¡±


    ¡°Please contact me at any time if there is any situation.¡±

 Chapter 6713

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6713</h2>


    When Steve heard from Matt that Hank was really diagnosed with pancreatic cancer during his trip to the United States,


    He was surprised and felt that everything was expected.


    It was not unusual for Marven to say that this matter was urate,


    But it would be really strange if he didn¡¯t say it urately.


    So he said to Matt: ¡°Tell him to go directly to Tianxiang Mansion after getting off the ne.¡±


    ¡°I willmunicate with Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Ye doesn¡¯t go, I will go to meet him first.¡±


    Matt immediately asked respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, will you charge him for the meal tonight?¡±


    ¡°If you do, I will notify him in advance.¡±


    In Matt¡¯s view, Marven had charged 10 million dors per person and per meal before.


    This time when Hank came back, he would definitely not miss this opportunity to make money.


    Steve smiled and said: ¡°The meal fee must be paid.¡±


    ¡°Who is he? He is not worthy of Mr. Ye to invite him to dinner.¡±


    Matt smiled and said: ¡°I understand,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will notify him right away.¡±


    Steve hung up the phone,


    Then, I called Marven and reported the situation to him truthfully.


    When Marven heard that Hank was back, he smiled and said,


    ¡°This old guy is really capable.¡±


    ¡°How about this, when he arrives at Tianxiang Mansion,¡±


    ¡°You notify me and I will go to see him.¡±


    ¡­


    After more than ten hours of flight,


    When Hank¡¯s private nended at the Airport,


    It was already past seven in the evening.


    As soon as hended, he rushed to Tianxiang Mansion without stopping.


    When he arrived at Tianxiang Mansion,


    Orvel happened to be sitting on the first floor of Tianxiang Mansion.


    He hurried forward and said respectfully:


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Hong, please arrange the diamond box from the day before yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I would like to invite Mr. Ye and Mr. Routhchild to dinner in the evening.


    Orvel said: ¡°You have to book the diamond box in advance.¡±


    ¡°The diamond box has been booked tonight.¡±


    As he said, he asked in confusion:


    ¡°You invited Mr. Ye to dinner,¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I receive Mr. Ye¡¯s instructions?¡±


    Hank exined, ¡°Mr. Routhchild told me toe to you first when Inded.¡±


    ¡°He should be the onemunicating with Mr. Ye.¡±


    Orvel said, ¡°The diamond box is usually reserved for Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°But today Miss Tawana brought her team to have dinner,¡±


    ¡°And Mr. Ye asked me to give her the diamond box.¡±


    Hank asked embarrassedly,


    ¡°Is there only one diamond box?¡±


    At this moment, Hank was already in awe of Marven.


    He felt that for someone of Marven¡¯s status to eat here,


    He must have the best box.


    Otherwise, if he thinks he is negligent,


    He really can¡¯t exin it clearly.


    Orvel said casually, ¡°There is only one diamond box,¡±


    ¡°But you can go to the gold box first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mr. Ye for instructions.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡±


    Hank nodded quickly,


    ¡°Thank you formunicating with Mr. Ye. ¡°


    Orvel called Marven, and after the call was connected, he said respectfully:


    ¡°Master Ye, the guy named Hank is here again.¡±


    ¡°He said he would invite you to dinner in the diamond box,¡±


    ¡°But the diamond box is now used by Miss Sweet.¡±


    ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I have already eaten at home.¡±


    ¡°You can arrange another box and let him wait for me there.¡±


    ¡°I wille over there in a while,¡±


    ¡°But remember,¡±


    ¡°The meal fee will be charged as usual, not a penny less.¡±


    Orvel hurriedly said, ¡°Master Ye, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will make arrangements.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he said to Hank,


    ¡°Mr. Ye said that you should go to the gold box first to wait for him,¡±


    ¡°And he wille over in a while.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡±


    Hank was very excited.


    He quickly shook hands with Orvel and said excitedly,


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Hong!¡±

 Chapter 6714

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6714</h2>


    Orvel nodded. Hank was very excited.


    He let him sit alone in the gold box and turned to leave the box.


    Hank quickly called Matt and told him that he had arrived at Tianxiang Mansion.


    Matt then told Steve and the two of them came together by car.


    When the two arrived, Marven had not arrived yet.


    Matt pushed open the door of the gold box,


    But did not go in.


    Instead, he stepped aside to make enough space for Steve behind him.


    Steve walked in with a smile,


    And the moment he saw Hank, he asked him with a smile:


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Hank, you really have pancreatic cancer?¡±


    Hank saw Steve¡¯s smiling face, he knew he was deliberately mocking him,


    And said with a sad face:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, please don¡¯t make fun of me,¡±


    ¡°I really have pancreatic cancer,¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that this disease is very dangerous,¡±


    ¡°And the five-year survival rate is only 10%.¡±


    Steve smiled and said,


    ¡°10% is okay. For someone like you, 10% is a lot.¡±


    Hank¡¯s old face turned red, and he smiled awkwardly:


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, you are joking.¡±


    ¡°Although I am a piece of sh!t,¡±


    ¡°I also want to live a few more years¡­¡±


    Steve said seriously:


    ¡°Then you should stay in the United States for active treatment.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe back so soon?¡±


    Hank hurriedly said: ¡°The only one who can save me now is Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°I came back to ask Mr. Ye for help¡­¡±


    Steve snorted twice, and said,


    ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t seem to believe it when you left¡±


    ¡°Went back to find out the disease,¡±


    ¡°And know that Mr. Ye is unfathomable? ¡°


    Hank sighed and said, ¡°To be honest with you, Mr. Routhchild,¡±


    ¡°I reflected on the way back all the way.¡±


    ¡°I found that I knew very little about this world,¡±


    ¡°And Icked awe for the magic of the East.¡±


    ¡°I have made up my mind this time.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I will only follow Mr. Ye¡¯s lead.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Ye can make me recover,¡±


    ¡°I will settle in China for a long time like Matt in the future and serve Mr. Ye wholeheartedly!¡±


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and Marven walked in with a smile, teasing:


    ¡°Hank, if you stay in our country for a long time,¡±


    ¡°With the actions that youmit, you will be in jail for life.¡±


    Hank saw Marvening in, and he stood up excitedly,


    Walked around the huge dining table, and quickly came to Marven.


    He knelt on the ground with a plop and begged:


    ¡°Mr. Ye! I wish you could save my life, Mr. Ye!¡±


    Marven asked him: ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Has pancreatic cancer been diagnosed?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed¡­¡±


    Hank said quickly: ¡°I checked my CA199, and the value soared to more than 600.¡±


    ¡°The scan found that there is indeed a lesion in my pancreas.¡±


    ¡°The situation is not optimistic¡­¡±


    After that, he cried and said:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you are the only one in this world who can save me.¡±


    ¡°I beg you to be magnanimous and don¡¯t mind my previous ignorance.¡±


    ¡°Please save my life!¡±


    Marven sighed: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to save your life.¡±


    ¡°I also said that day that in the future,¡±


    ¡°You will be the ss representative of your group.¡±


    ¡°As a ss representative, I will definitely give you some benefits.¡±


    When Hank heard this, he excitedly kowtowed to Marven immediately muttering:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye! Thank you, so much!¡±


    Marven waved his hands: ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy,¡±


    ¡°I can save you, but there is a prerequisite.¡±


    Hank asked hurriedly:


    ¡°Just tell me what the condition is Mr. Ye!¡±


    Marven said: ¡°The money you need to cash out before must be settled as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°When the money is in ce, I will help you solve your pancreatic problem.¡±


    Hank blurted out: ¡°It will be in ce soon, today, and tonight!¡±


    Marven hummed and continued:


    ¡°As for your life, there is no problem,¡±


    ¡°But when ites to saving your life and restoring your ability in that area,¡±


    ¡°You can only choose one!¡±

 Chapter 6715

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6715</h2>


    Marven¡¯s words were like a wake-up call,


    Making Hank want to cry without tears.


    He never thought that Marven would be waiting for him here.


    He thought that Marven could save himpletely,


    And give him a chance to be a dog by his side.


    But now, Marven asked him to choose between staying alive and having that ability.


    He was unwilling to choose either of these two options.


    So, he quickly begged: ¡°Mr. Ye, I beg you to give me a chance to turn over a new leaf and be a new person.¡±


    ¡°I want to serve you like a dog and a horse,¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to be a waste who doesn¡¯t even have that ability,¡±


    ¡°And is depressed all day long.¡±


    ¡°Although I can survive in that way,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for me to create any value while I¡¯m alive¡­¡±


    Then he said, ¡°And didn¡¯t you say that this is a reward for me as a ss representative?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me to choose one of the two now?¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°You really have a lot of problems.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about it?¡±


    ¡°What is the reward I give you?¡±


    Hank blurted out,


    ¡°It must be to solve my pancreatic cancer problem¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Marven waved his hand: ¡°The reward I give you is to remind you that there is a problem with your pancreas,¡±


    ¡°So that you don¡¯t find it toote and miss the best treatment period.¡±


    ¡°Reminder, treatment, and cure are three different things.¡±


    ¡°Just like when you go to the hospital,¡±


    ¡°The hospital helps you check pancreatic cancer,¡±


    ¡°But they have no obligation to treat you unless you pay enough medical expenses or haveplete medical insurance.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, even if they treat you,¡±


    ¡°They will not promise to cure you, right?¡±


    Hank looked dazed.


    He knew that Marven was ying a trick on him,


    But he also knew that Marven was telling the truth.


    No matter how good the cancer hospital is,


    It is impossible to cure pancreatic cancer.


    He thought of the dozen so-called brothers and asked quickly,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, if the others have paid the money,¡±


    ¡°Will you help them recover their abilities in that area?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Marven said very seriously, ¡°I always keep my word.¡±


    ¡°If they pay the money, I will definitely restore them to their original state.¡±


    Hank blurted out with a sad face,


    ¡°Ah?! Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m the only one with impotence?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯m their leader and their guiding light.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have that ability, they will be leaderless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to let them be like me!¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    ¡°Who told them that they don¡¯t have pancreatic cancer?¡±


    ¡°I just said that I keep my word.¡±


    ¡°As long as they give me money,¡±


    ¡°I will solve their problems for them.¡±


    At this time, there was a knock on the door of the box.


    Orvel said respectfully at the door,


    ¡°Master Ye, Miss Sweet is here.¡±


    Marven said casually, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Orvel pushed the door open.


    As soon as Tawanna entered the room,


    She was surprised to find that Hank,


    Who had just leftte at night the day before yesterday, was back again.


    Seeing Hank kneeling on the ground with red eyes,


    She roughly guessed why.


    It must be that Marven¡¯s judgment about his pancreatic cancer was verified.


    She didn¡¯t let Hank distract her, and said to Marven respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I was here having dinner with important members of the team.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you were here, so I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my presumptuousing here disturbs you?¡±

 Chapter 6716

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6716</h2>


    Marven waved his hand and smiled:


    ¡°Why are you so polite?¡±


    ¡°If you are not in a hurry to leave,¡±


    ¡°Find a seat and sit for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tawanna also wanted to see Hank¡¯s good show,


    So she sat down near the door.


    Orvel said politely at this time:


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, wait a moment,¡±


    ¡°I will ask someone to bring you a new set of tableware.¡±


    Tawana nodded in thanks, and Orvel left the box first.


    Hank didn¡¯t expect that Tawana woulde to make trouble when he was kneeling and begging Marven.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to show any dissatisfaction,


    So he could only bite the bullet and continue to beg:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, please, give me another chance next time!¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°You said you would serve me like a dog and a horse,¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s all forter.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, at this moment, I wouldn¡¯t want both.¡±


    ¡°I would first choose one to keep the basics,¡±


    ¡°And then strive to achieve another goal through my own efforts.¡±


    Hank wanted to continue begging,


    But then he thought that Marven¡¯s style of doing things was not affected by others at all.


    It was useless for him to beg him here,


    Unless he had made up his mind to let him go.


    Therefore, the best way now is to quickly agree to Marven¡¯s conditions,


    Quickly cash out the 1 billion US dors,


    And then let Marven cure his pancreatic cancer.


    As long as his pancreatic cancer problem is solved,


    The length of his life will be greatly increased.


    Just as Marven said, the rest of the things can be considered in the long run.


    So, he immediately said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Ye taught me, I understand what you mean,¡±


    ¡°Tou give me one day, before tomorrow night,¡±


    ¡°I will prepare 1 billion US dors of cryptocurrency,¡±


    ¡°And hand it over to Matt! I hope Mr. Ye can cure my pancreatic cancer by then!¡±


    Marven nodded and said admiringly:


    ¡°This is the attitude one should have when asking someone for help.¡±


    Hank said humbly: ¡°It¡¯s all Mr. Ye¡¯s teaching¡­¡±


    Marven said: ¡°How about this, you go back and prepare,¡±


    ¡°After the money is in ce,¡±


    ¡°We will meet here tomorrow night at the same time and ce,¡±


    ¡°And I will help you solve the pancreatic problem then.¡±


    Hank was overjoyed and blurted out:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye! Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡±


    He instructed Matt:


    ¡°Matt, notify me as soon as Hank¡¯s money is in ce.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye!¡±


    Matt was naturally extremely respectful and agreed.


    Hank asked Marven nervously:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, then I have a question and I don¡¯t know if I should ask it or not? ¡°


    Marven waved his hand very calmly:


    ¡°Ask, why be polite.¡±


    Hank asked him nervously: ¡°Then Mr. Ye, will you help me treat or cure me tomorrow night?¡±


    Hank was too afraid that Marven would continue to y with him.


    If he paid the money, bowed his head, and admitted his mistakes tomorrow night,


    And Marven said: I helped you treat, but it didn¡¯t work, wouldn¡¯t he be yed to death?


    Seeing his cautious face, Marven smiled lightly:


    ¡°I just said an ordinary hospital.


    Here, there are only two steps: discovering the problem and solving the problem.


    There is no problem that cannot be solved.


    Don¡¯t worry, I will naturally let you get rid of the trouble of pancreatic cancer tomorrow night.¡±


    After saying that, Marven smiled and reminded:


    ¡°By the way, I advise you to arrange your private ne in advance.¡±


    ¡°Like the day before yesterday, you can go straight to the airport and fly back to the United States after dinner.¡±


    ¡°In addition, I also suggest that you quickly reconnect with the hospital there.¡±


    ¡°After yound, go for another check-up.¡±


    ¡°At that time, you will know whether your pancreatic cancer has been cured!¡±


    Hank thought, if Mr. Ye says so, I have to fly back to the United States tomorrow night.


    I have nothing to do all day long and just fly around.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6717

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6717</h2>


    After Hank paid another 10 million dors for the meal,


    He went to the hotel to rest and started to raise money.


    Raising 1 billion dors was painful for Hank,


    But it was not difficult.


    He quickly followed the requirements and anonymously purchased 1 billion dors worth of Bitcoin on the cryptocurrency trading tform.


    He also handed over the digital wallet addresses corresponding to these Bitcoins to Matt.


    After confirming that the money was correct,


    Matt reported the matter to Steve.


    So Steve made an appointment with Hank for dinner the next day.


    Hank was numb.


    He knew that he would have to pay another 10 million dors for dinner at Tianxiang Mansion tonight.


    After being repeatedly tossed around by Marven and affected by pancreatic cancer,


    His attitude towards money has changed a lot.


    Whether money or no money, being able to live is the best.


    If you can live a rtively healthy and long life on the basis of keeping a certain amount of money,


    You can basically be satisfied.


    In order to ensure that the fun of life is not affected,


    The dozen or so impotent friends in the group also raised enough money.


    However, they were not in a hurry to transfer the money immediately,


    But wanted to wait and see what changes would happen to Hank¡¯s pancreatic cancer.


    If Marven really has a way to cure Hank¡¯s pancreatic cancer,


    It proves that this person has a powerful ability that everyone cannot judge at all.


    Everyone will quickly transfer the money and bring it to the dock,


    And this matter will be safely passed.


    However, if Hank¡¯s pancreatic cancer does not change or progress,


    Then everyone will have to reconsider whether Marven is reliable.


    Don¡¯t look back, the money has been spent,


    And the impotence is still impotent.


    The next day, Hank spent every second like a year.


    He was looking forward to seeing Marven earlier,


    But Marven arranged the time today at ten o¡¯clock in the evening.


    It was not easy to get through the whole day.


    After nightfall, he couldn¡¯t wait toe to Tianxiang Mansion in advance.


    When Orvel saw him, he couldn¡¯t help but smiled and said,


    ¡°Why did Mr. Hanke so early tonight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only half past eight now,¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s still an hour and a half before the time Master Ye said.¡±


    Hank said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m free in the hotel anyway,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll just sit here and wait for you.¡±


    Orvel nodded and said, ¡°In that case,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Diamond Box.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s reserved for you tonight.¡±


    Hank hurriedly said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Hong,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so polite. Thank you very much!¡±


    Orvel smiled and said, ¡°Why should we thank each other?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, my Tianxiang Mansion has been open for so long,¡±


    ¡°And you are the one who spends the most money here.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you are my super big customer.¡±


    Hank wanted to cry but had no tears.


    A normal person can¡¯t spend 10 million dors on a meal in his lifetime,


    But a meal here costs 10 million.


    Whether he is the host or he is collecting contributions with others,


    The money has never been less.


    It¡¯s not surprising that he has to pay 10 million dors today to be a big customer here.


    So, he said with a smile on his face:


    ¡°Mr. Hong, the food here is very good, the service is also very good,¡±


    ¡°And the environment is even better.¡±


    ¡°It is my honor to spend more money here.¡±


    After that, he stretched out his hand to make a gesture of invitation and said with a smile:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Hank, I will apany you to the diamond box.¡±


    Hank waited in the diamond box alone for more than an hour before Steve and Matt came together.


    When he saw Hank, Steve asked him: ¡°Hank, I heard from Matt that among all of you,¡±


    ¡°Only you have brought over 1 billion dors of cryptocurrency.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t the others taken action yet?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Hank thought about it and was basically nning to cover up for those brothers.

 Chapter 6718

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6718</h2>


    He could just find a reason to prevaricate,


    For example, they were raising money and had not found a safe purchase channel.


    Anyway, it would still be reasonable to find any reason to dy for a day or two.


    However, Hank was deeply opposed to these people at this time.


    The reason for the resistance was that as long as they paid 1 billion dors,


    They could restore their male virility.


    He paid 1 billion dors and could only cure pancreatic cancer.


    After everyone has paid the money, they might get together to hold various parties,


    But he was unable to do so.


    Thinking of this, he was also quite unhappy with those people.


    So he sighed and said,


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild, to be honest, these people are all fence-sitters.¡±


    ¡°They are hesitant now because they are waiting to see what kind of changes will happen to me.¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly,¡±


    ¡°They hope to use me to determine whether Mr. Ye has the ability.¡±


    Steve smiled and said, ¡°In this case,¡±


    ¡°I need to suggest to Mr. Ye that they should charge them ate payment fee.¡±


    After that, he sighed and said,


    ¡°It would be reasonable to charge at least 200 million dors per person,¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Hank?¡±


    Hank said respectfully: ¡°Everything is decided by you,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild and Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°No matter what decision you two make, I will fully support it!¡±


    As he was speaking, the door was pushed open, and Marven¡¯s voice came,


    Smiling and asking:


    ¡°Hank, what do you want to support us in doing?¡±


    Hank saw Marvening, and immediately stood up and said very respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, let¡¯s talk about what others are still waiting and watching.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Routhchild means that if they keep holding such a wait-and-see attitude,¡±


    ¡°They will be charged ate payment fee.¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°This is a good suggestion,¡±


    ¡°Matt, you write it down and convey it to those people when the timees.¡±


    Matt immediately said: ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve written it down.¡±


    Marven nodded, looked at Hank, and asked:


    ¡°Hank, is your ne ready? When will you return to the United States?¡±


    Hank hurriedly said: ¡°Replying to Mr. Ye, my ne has been arranged.¡±


    ¡°It will take off from Jinling International Airport at 12 o¡¯clock and return to New York. ¡°


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marven smiled slightly and patted him on the shoulder twice.


    Some spiritual energy entered his body from his meridians and gathered directly in his pancreas.


    Now Marven¡¯s control of spiritual energy has reached the level of perfection.


    There is no need to waste rejuvenation pills or blood-saving pills to treat pancreatic cancer.


    He only needs to urately inject spiritual energy into the other person¡¯s body,


    Gather it to the lesion, and wait for the spiritual energy to automatically repair the other person¡¯s body,


    And the purpose of healing can be achieved.


    Spiritual energy is the most fundamental energy of all things in the world.


    Its most unique feature is that it will immediately reshape and repair anything that damages the origin of life.


    There is no need to prescribe the right medicine to treat diseases with spiritual energy.


    If a person catches a cold, it is because the virus has invaded his life essence.


    Source, after the spiritual energy enters the body,


    It will immediately find the virus that damages the organism itself,


    Andpletely remove it, while repairing the body damaged by them.


    In the same way, if a person has cancer,


    When the spiritual energy enters his body,


    It will alsopletely eliminate the cancer cells,


    And at the same time repair his body organs damaged by cancer cells.


    Therefore, in a very short time, Hank¡¯s pancreatic cancer waspletely cured.


    Because Hank¡¯s pancreatic cancer is in the stage of no perception,


    He doesn¡¯t know that he has recovered at all at this moment.


    He was still thinking in his heart,


    Wondering when Marven was going to treat him.


    Is it after dinner?


    So, he hurriedly said to Orvel: ¡°Mr. Hong, please arrange the dishes quickly,¡±


    ¡°And wait until after dinner so that Mr. Ye can treat me.¡±


    Marven said lightly: ¡°Your disease has been cured,¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you eat or not.¡±


    ¡°If you are not in a hurry to go back, just finish the meal here.¡±


    ¡°If you are in a hurry to go back,¡±


    ¡°Pay for the meal and go to the airport quickly!¡±


    Hank was confused: ¡°Mr. Ye, when did you cure me?¡±


    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6719

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6719</h2>


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what did you say?¡±


    Hank was confused.


    He looked at Marven and asked him,


    ¡°You say my disease has been cured?!¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°Yes, it has been cured. You can go back now.¡±


    Hank said nkly,


    ¡°When did you treat me?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel anything?¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Did you have any special feelings before impotence?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Hank shook his head.


    He only found out about impotence when he took medicine at night.


    When he looked back on the whole thing,


    He still couldn¡¯t figure out at what stage Marven had done it to him.


    It seems that Marven should have the ability to make people impotent invisibly.


    When he thought of this,


    He immediately realized that Marven might have cured his pancreatic cancer invisibly.


    So he said excitedly: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡±


    ¡°After I return to the United States tonight,¡±


    ¡°I will ask them to check it as soon as possible!¡±


    Steve frowned and asked:


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t trust Mr. Ye?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Hank said quickly:


    ¡°What I mean is that those people have been telling me that my disease can¡¯t be cured,¡±


    ¡°And the probability of five years of inventory is less than 10%,¡±


    ¡°So I want to let them know that they are just frogs in the well.¡±


    ¡°This disease can bepletely cured in the magical China!¡±


    Marven said lightly:


    ¡°You still have to check it,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise you can¡¯t be 100% assured.¡±


    As he said, he asked Hank:


    ¡°Are you leaving now orter?¡±


    Hank said quickly: ¡°I will leaveter, leaveter,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the ne take off in the early morning,¡±


    ¡°And have a good meal with Mr. Ye first.¡±


    Marven smiled and nodded, saying:


    ¡°Then let Orvel hurry up to serve the dishes,¡±


    ¡°And you go back quickly after eating,¡±


    ¡°So as not to be worried.¡±


    Hank smiled and didn¡¯t exin or quibble.


    He knew that Marven saw people and things very thoroughly,


    And if he continued to exin at this time,


    It would seem unnecessary.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Hank set off for the airport again.


    The crew members were ready at this time.


    After he boarded the ne,


    The ne took off overnight and headed for the United States.


    His private doctor also received a notice from him,


    Who asked him to contact the hospital to arrange a second examination for him.


    He asked puzzledly:


    ¡°Mr. Hank, it has not been more than 48 hours since yourst examination.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need another examination?¡±


    Hank said: ¡°I have received treatment in China,¡±


    ¡°And now I have to go back to check whether the treatment is effective.¡±


    After that, Hank told him:


    ¡°Go and arrange all the examinations for me.¡±


    ¡°My ne will take off soon and I need to rest.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you first.¡±


    The private doctor didn¡¯t understand why Hank rushed back in a hurry after not staying in China for a few hours.¡±


    ¡°What kind of treatment could he receive in these few hours?

 Chapter 6720

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6720</h2>


    The treatment of pancreatic cancer is a very difficult andplicated medical problem.¡±


    ¡°It is not a simple visit to the doctor,


    Taking medicine or having an operation that can be perfectly solved.


    Moreover, a few hours is far from enough for surgery,


    Let alone preoperative preparation.


    After thinking it over,


    He concluded that Hank had gone to China this time to seek treatment for Chinese medicine.


    He had also met many Chinese people with cancer.


    When the medical level in the United States could no longer cure their diseases,


    They often chose to return to China for Chinese medicine treatment.


    But in his opinion, this kind of Chinese medicine treatment for terminal illnesses is actually a kind of palliative care.


    Doctors no longer really seek to cure patients,


    But just let patients live more peacefully in thest days before they die.


    Therefore, he spected that Hank would definitely need to undergo surgery here after he returned.


    He had already prepared personal and team introductions of several top doctors in the United States who were good at pancreatic cancer,


    And was waiting for Hank tomunicate with him afternding to decide which team to choose for his treatment.


    At dawn,


    Hank¡¯s nended at the New York airport.


    This time, he did not choose to go to the hospital by car,


    But arranged a medical helicopter in advance and waited at the airport.


    The doctors in the hospital were also well prepared, just likest time.


    The doctor Johnson fromst time was still the person in charge designated by the hospital.


    When he saw Hank, he immediately said to him:


    ¡°Mr. Hank, I don¡¯t think we need to do another examination now.¡±


    ¡°The best way is to take the time to evaluate your body,¡±


    ¡°And then develop a treatment n and implement it quickly!¡±


    Hank shook his head: ¡°Draw my blood right now and check my CA199.¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s see what the value of my C1199 is,¡±


    ¡°And then we can see what to do next.¡±


    Johnson asked him: ¡°Do we need to do the other tests again?¡±


    Hank thought about it and asked him:


    ¡°How long will it take for the CA199 results toe out?¡±


    Johnson said: ¡°About six or seven hours.¡±


    Hank asked again: ¡°Is CT fast? A little bit?¡±


    Johnson nodded and said, ¡°We have already found your lesion in thest whole-body scan,¡±


    ¡°So if we want to recheck the CT, the easiest way is to do a local CT scan directly on your pancreas.¡±


    ¡°This will be very fast.¡±


    ¡°After injecting contrast agent, we have the most professional doctors to evaluate the image data immediately,¡±


    ¡°And the results can be seen in about tens of minutes.¡±


    Hank immediately said,


    ¡°Hurry up and arrange for blood to be drawn,¡±


    ¡°Then make contrast agent, and then go directly to the CT scan, don¡¯t dy anything.¡±


    Johnson could only nod and agree, saying,


    ¡°Mr. Hank, please wait, I will arrange it now!¡±


    Since there are fewer examinations to be done this time,


    The hospital immediately arranged for nurses toe and draw blood and inject contrast agent.


    20 minutester, Hank was pushed into the CT room.


    All the relevant experts in the hospital, including Johnson, were gathered in the operating room of the CT scanner at this moment.


    Everyone was waiting for the machine to take the image data,


    And see the actual situation as soon as possible.


    The t examination bed sent Hank into the machine,


    And the doctor operating the instrument also focused on the area near his pancreas.


    Then, the machine began to run quickly,


    And three-dimensional CT images soon began to appear on theputer.


    A group of doctors looked at the dynamic image data,


    And their expressions changed from indifference at the beginning to amazement.


    Someone eximed: ¡°This¡­ this is impossible¡­


    How can there be no lesions at all? Is he really cured?¡±


    Johnson was also confused because the previous in scan showed that Hank¡¯s pancreas did have space-upying lesions.


    However, the current enhanced CT did not show any suspicious conditions.


    A doctor asked Johnson: ¡°I heard that Mr. Hank went to China urgently.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he was cured there?¡±


    Johnson frowned and said: ¡°Even if anybody can cure it, there is no such treatment!¡±


    ¡°Normally, if you want to treat his condition,¡±


    ¡°You have to cut off the entire pancreas.¡±


    ¡°How can there be a treatment n that can save the pancreas?¡±


    After that, he hurriedly urged the doctor:


    ¡°Quick, bring out Mr. Hank¡¯s previous CT scan data andpare it!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6721

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6721</h2>


    The doctor operating the machine immediately opened Hank¡¯s previous whole-body scan data.


    At the doctor¡¯s request, he zoomed in on the pancreas.


    Under the effect of the contrast agent,


    In this image data, Hank¡¯s pancreas has a clear lesion upying almost the entire pancreatic head.


    Johnson looked at the location of the lesion and murmured,


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s right here, so obvious, so big,¡±


    ¡°Howe it disappeared when I am looking at it today?¡±


    After saying that, he hurriedly urged,


    ¡°Quick, quick, switch to the one just now.¡±


    The doctor immediately switched the data to the one that had just been taken.


    This set looked clean, without any tissue that had a special reaction with the contrast agent.


    Johnson was stunned and asked several doctors around him:


    ¡°Do you think this is scientific?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not scientific.¡±


    Hank¡¯s personal doctor shook his head and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest, even if it was stained with ink,¡±


    ¡°It might not be able to be washed so clean in a day or two.¡±


    After that, he turned his head and asked the operating doctor:


    ¡°This fcuking machine is fake, is there something wrong?¡±


    The doctor quickly said:


    ¡°Impossible, we did aprehensive examination after receiving the notice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡±


    Johnson zoomed in on the enhanced CT of the pancreas again and muttered:


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be mechanized.¡±


    ¡°The pancreas looks healthy.¡±


    ¡°Damn, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°What the h3ll.¡±


    Another doctor held his chin and said in confusion:


    ¡°No matter how it is treated, it can¡¯t have such a good effect.¡±


    ¡°This is rted to pancreatic cancer, there is no such thing as a cure.¡±


    Johnson said: ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see the results of CA199.¡±


    ¡°If the CA199 value also goes down,¡±


    ¡°Then there is no doubt that he is cured.¡±


    After that, he immediately ordered:


    ¡°Let the nurse send the patient back to the ward first.¡±


    ¡°I will go overter to ask him what kind of treatment he received in China.¡±


    Hank was quickly and carefully sent back to the ward by the nurses.


    His personal doctor came in first and asked in surprise:


    ¡°Mr. Hank, what did you do in China this time?¡±


    ¡°Did you go to any hospital for treatment?¡±


    Hank did not answer, but asked him:


    ¡°How are my results?¡±


    The personal doctor said:


    ¡°The CT results are very strange.¡±


    ¡°There is no space upied in your pancreas now.¡±


    Hank was surprised and happy and eximed:


    ¡°Sure enough! Sure enough! Dmn! I¡¯m cured!¡±


    The personal doctor hurriedly said:


    ¡°Mr. Hank, it¡¯s a bit arbitrary to say that you¡¯re cured now.¡±


    ¡°We need to wait for your CA199 results to confirm it.¡±


    Hank asked: ¡°When will the resultse out?¡±


    ¡°Urge them to hurry up.¡±


    The personal doctor said: ¡°This is already the fastest speed,¡±


    ¡°Because your blood test and reaction all take time,¡±


    ¡°You can You can take a short rest,¡±


    ¡°And you will be almost well by dawn.¡±


    At this time, Johnson knocked on the door and came in, smiling and said,


    ¡°Mr. Hank, I want to congratte you.¡±


    ¡°From the CT scan, your pancreas has recovered!¡±


    Hank asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we still have to wait for CA199?¡±


    Johnson smiled and said, ¡°We must wait,¡±


    ¡°But I think there is an 80% chance of it.¡±


    As he said that, he walked to Hank and asked expectantly,


    ¡°Mr. Hank, can you exin to us what treatment you received?¡±


    ¡°I have been practicing medicine for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And I have never seen such a domineering treatment n.¡±


    ¡°Is there any new breakthrough in medical treatment in China?¡±

 Chapter 6722

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6722</h2>


    Hank waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to ask.¡±


    ¡°One billion US dors for one treatment,¡±


    ¡°How many people do you think can afford it?¡±


    ¡°One billion US dors?!¡±


    Johnson was stunned, and eximed,


    ¡°You went to China to treat pancreatic cancer this time,¡±


    ¡°And it cost one billion US dors?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hank felt a pain in his flesh.


    Treating cancer and treating impotence both cost a billion dors,


    But now it seems that treating cancer is more cost-effective.


    Johnson was dumbfounded and blurted out:


    ¡°One billion US dors can buy arge hospital¡­¡±


    As he said that, he quickly asked again:


    ¡°Mr. Hank, what kind of treatment did they use on you that was so expensive?¡±


    ¡°Was it some new type of equipment?¡±


    ¡°Or some new targeted special medicine?¡±


    Hank asked back: ¡°You ask me, who should I ask?¡±


    Johnson quickly said: ¡°This is it, please think back,¡±


    ¡°What kind of treatment did you receive in China,¡±


    ¡°For example, what was the treatment environment like?¡±


    ¡°Did they take you to a treatment room with many equipment orrge equipment?¡±


    ¡°Like our CT room or radiotherapy room.¡±


    Hank shook his head and said:


    ¡°No, their treatment environment was a hotel box.¡±


    ¡°Hotel¡­ box?!¡±


    Johnson eximed: ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±


    ¡°There are many clear requirements for the treatment environment.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible to do it in a hotel box, right?¡±


    Hank shrugged: ¡°You don¡¯t believe it even if I tell you,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in a hotel box.¡±


    Johnson asked again: ¡°If it really is a hotel box,¡±


    ¡°Then there shouldn¡¯t be any professional equipment?¡±


    ¡°Did they give you any special medicine?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hank said calmly, ¡°No oral medication was given,¡±


    ¡°And no medical equipment was used.¡±


    ¡°They just talked to me, chatted with me, and then told me I could get out, and I came back.¡±


    Johnson was stunned: ¡°This¡­ this is too much of a joke.¡±


    ¡°They let youe back without any treatment?¡±


    Hank asked back, ¡°Aren¡¯t my cancer cells gone?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t my positions gone too? So they still treated me,¡±


    ¡°But the treatment methods are too advanced.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, and neither do you.¡±


    Johnson murmured, ¡°But this doesn¡¯t conform to basic logic.¡±


    ¡°They can make your cancer cells disappearpletely,¡±


    ¡°So they must have direct intervention.¡±


    ¡°ording to what you said, they seemed to have done nothing.¡±


    Hank said, ¡°This may be metaphysics.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have these so-called metaphysics here too?¡±


    ¡°Throw a cross into the water, and the water will be holy water,¡±


    ¡°Which can exorcise demons.¡±


    ¡°We may not believe it at ordinary times, and always think that these things are all folk legends,¡±


    ¡°But if we really meet the devil one day, maybe doing this will really help and will have an effect. ¡°


    Johnson said awkwardly: ¡°Those are all legends, stories, and film and television works.¡±


    ¡°When ites to medical treatment, we still have to believe in science¡­¡±


    Hank waved his hand: ¡°Okay, you go and believe in your science.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too tired these two days.¡±


    ¡°I want to rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°When the CA199 resultse out, remember to tell me as soon as possible.¡±


    Johnson knew that he was ordering him to leave,


    But he didn¡¯t ask about the situation clearly, and he didn¡¯t want to leave,


    So he hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Hank, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient for you to rmend the doctor who treated you?¡±


    ¡°If there is a chance, I want to visit him and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Hank sneered twice and thought to himself:


    ¡°If I introduce him to you, I don¡¯t know he will deal with me.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you will definitely not get any benefits,¡±


    ¡°If you go to him like this.¡±


    Thinking of this, he waved his hand and said:


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to ask so much. He is a hermit and will not meet you.¡±


    After that, he winked at his private doctor.


    The private doctor immediately came up and said to Johnson,


    ¡°Doctor Johnson, Mr. Hank needs to rest. You should go out first.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6723

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6723</h2>


    Johnson had no choice but to leave Hank¡¯s ward temporarily.


    The private doctor sent him out the door, came forward, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Hank.¡±


    ¡°I have been practicing medicine for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And I have never seen any case of pancreatic cancer that can be cured.¡±


    Hank nodded, and the pancreatic head mass disappeared,


    And he was naturally overjoyed.


    Hey on the bed, crossed his legs, and sighed in his heart:


    ¡°Dmn, it really makes sense to spend money to get rid of disasters.¡±


    ¡°The money is spent, and the disease is gone.¡±


    However, when he shook his legs, he felt his brother under his crotch,


    And he felt a little mncholy and helpless for a while.


    Pancreatic cancer is now cured,


    But I don¡¯t know when my little brother will be able to regain his strength.


    He originally wanted to consult a private doctor or a specialist here to see if he could organize an expert to give him a consultation.


    To see what was going on with his little brother.


    But then he thought, this is Marven¡¯s work,


    How can these people see through its nature?


    By then, not only will his impotence problem not be cured,


    But it is very likely that it will leak out and beughed at.


    If the people in this hospital treat him as a special case of a new type of impotence,


    It would be really embarrassing.


    So he threw this idea out of his mind.


    After waiting for a few hours, when the sky in New York was getting brighter,


    Dr. Johnson came in quickly.


    He knocked on the door and said with a happy face:


    ¡°Mr. Hank, congrattions, your CA199 value has dropped to 20,¡±


    ¡°And you are nowpletely cured.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful!¡±


    Hank jumped up from the bed andughed:


    ¡°Arrange it, I will be discharged from the hospital and go home now.¡±


    After that, he picked up his mobile phone and opened the chat group.


    In the group, a group of people were asking him about the results of his cancer examination.


    These people were still waiting for his feedback.


    Hank typed a line of text in the group:


    ¡°Everyone, my pancreatic cancer has been cured.¡±


    Originally, Hank did not intend to tell them immediately.


    That he had confirmed the news of his recovery.


    Mainly because he felt very unhappy when he thought that these people would soon be able to restore their male virility.


    But when he thought about it,


    Marven said that he was a ss representative,


    And this position still had a certain sense of honor.


    So he sent the message to the group.


    No one in the group rested,


    They all stayed upte, waiting for Hank¡¯s feedback.


    When they saw the message sent by Hank,


    They were relieved.


    So, this group of people started to raise funds from dawn,


    And quickly handed over the cryptocurrency to Matt.


    A few hourster, an assassination fund with a total of more than 10 billion US dors was officially established in the undergroundwork.


    As soon as this assassination fund was established,


    It immediately announced on the undergroundwork that it would invest tens of billions of US dors to hunt down those celebrity perverts,


    Who had forced others, caused serious harm to others,


    Or evenmitted murders around the world.


    The fund has a total of three bounty mechanisms.


    The first one is the reporting mechanism.


    Because the undergroundwork protects personal privacy very well,


    Everyone can reveal any information they know here without any worries.


    After the fund is established,


    All those who know the inside story of those perverted celebrities can report and expose it through the reporting channels of the undergroundwork.


    Once the information is confirmed to be true,


    The user will receive a cryptocurrency as a reward.


    The reward amount will be evaluated based on the value of the information he has revealed.

 Chapter 6724

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6724</h2>


    The second is the assassination mechanism.


    Once the specific information of a pervert is confirmed,


    An assassination bounty will beunched online,


    Just like Matt¡¯s hidden flower on Tawanna.


    Any assassins can deal with him, and as long as the assassination is sessful, they can get the bounty.


    The third is the assist mechanism.


    This is just like getting heads in online games.


    If a person seeds in killing a target alone,


    Then this person will get his assassination reward.


    If multiple people assist in the sessful kill,


    Then the person who assists him can also get an assist reward.


    Even if the killer trips the target while chasing the target,


    He can still get an assist.


    Due to the huge amount of funds,


    Theoretically, he can issue at least one hundred assassination bounties of 100 million US dors.


    In addition, the assassination foundation has also revealed its operating mechanism to the outside world.


    Once the evidence of a certain perverted celebrity is confirmed,


    And this person has indeed vited the will of others,


    Mutted others or evenmitted murder,


    Then his evidence will be announced as soon as possible.


    After the evidence is announced,


    The assassination bounty will follow.


    In other words, even if these women have the ability to protect their own safety,


    Or even find a safe ce to hide, they will face the risk of ruin.


    When the news of the establishment of this assassination fund spread on the undergroundwork,


    Most of the people on the rich lists were terrified.


    There are also many celebrities and stars who are horrified.


    At one time, the price of private bodyguards increased several times.


    Bigpanies like ckwater even began to withdraw their own mercenaries from the battlefield in the Middle East.


    Because the money their mercenaries earned from fighting in the Middle East was not as much as the money they earned from protecting these celebrities.


    Some top rich people even offered sries 10 times higher than on the battlefield.


    For a time, the circle of rich people in Europe and the United States was in a state of panic.


    Marven was very satisfied with Matt¡¯s work efficiency.


    Although this buddy had a bad character,


    His execution ability was still OK.


    However, when the news reached Hank and his friends,


    They were all frightened.


    What they were most worried about was whether one day the foundation they invested in woulde and offer a reward for their heads.


    Marven gave them reassurance.


    In Marven¡¯s words, they were able to take out this money to do this,


    At least they had taken practical actions to turn back from their mistakes.


    As long as they no longer had new evidence of crimes from now on,


    The foundation could forgive them for their previous affairs.


    If the foundation receives relevant reports about them in the past,


    The clue will be suppressed by the foundation.


    In other words, the foundation can pretend that it has not seen it,


    Not announce it, and not issue a bounty for assassination.


    But this is limited to the past.


    Once they dare tomit new crimes and are reported,


    They will also be the targets of the foundation.


    This special care is also a helpless move.


    After all, this group of people, including Matt, are all a bunch of beasts in human clothing.


    If they are asked to do this, they must be spared.


    Marven handed over all the operations of the foundation to Matt,


    Who was responsible for the operation?


    The evil still needs the evil, and Matt Finkelstein understands those bastards best.


    It is the best solution for him to operate.


    Moreover, Matt Finkelstein does not care about any rashness now,


    And ispletely controlled by Steve.


    After the establishment of the foundation,


    The members of the foundation were ready to jointly beg Marven to restore their male vigor.


    At this time, Marven had already left for the capital with Tawana¡¯s team.


    Tawana¡¯s next concert will be held there.


    As a Feng Shui director, he doesn¡¯t have much work,


    But since he has already told his wife, it would be suspicious if he doesn¡¯te.


    Just when Marven was taking Tawana¡¯s private ne,


    And preparing to fly directly from Wrestvel to the capital,


    She received a call from Sara on the ne.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6725

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6725</h2>


    Seeing Sara¡¯s call, Marven was very happy.


    During this period, Sara has been holding her global farewell concerts all over the world and has not returned to China.


    The reason why she is working so hard is that after the global farewell concert,


    She willpletely bid farewell to the entertainment industry,


    And this will also be herst concert tour.


    Marven answered the phone and asked happily:


    ¡°Sara, you haven¡¯t called me for a while.¡±


    On the phone, she said excitedly:


    ¡°Marven, I have boarded the ne and am ready to return to Orgeon!¡±


    Marven asked in surprise: ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°In Lisbon!¡±


    Sara said: ¡°Of all the farewell concerts I nned, only thest one has not started yet.¡±


    ¡°After that, I willpletely bid farewell to the entertainment industry!¡±


    Marven asked her: ¡°Where are you going to hold yourst concert?¡±


    ¡°Orgeon!¡±


    Sara said: ¡°I thought about it.¡±


    ¡°The first stop of the concert is Wrestvel,¡±


    ¡°And thest stop is Orgeon.¡±


    ¡°One is the city where you live now,¡±


    ¡°And the other is the city where we grew up together when we were young.¡±


    ¡°This is more meaningful!¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°Sara, you are thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°When will the concert in Orgeon start?¡±


    She said excitedly: ¡°It¡¯s on February 2, your birthday!¡±


    Marven smiled: ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning of the twelfth lunar month,¡±


    ¡°And there are still about two months.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sara said with a smile:


    ¡°After I go back, I will not do any work for a while and spend time with my parents.¡±


    ¡°When are you free toe to Orgeon?¡±


    ¡°My parents have been talking about you and say they miss you.¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°I am on the ne like you and am about to take off.¡±


    ¡°I am also going to Orgeon, but I am closer.¡±


    ¡°I will arrive in around an hour.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Sara eximed:


    ¡°Marven, you are going to Orgeon now?!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do? How many days will you stay?¡±


    Marven said:


    ¡°Probably seven or eight days in total.¡±


    ¡°You should know that Tawanna Sweet, right?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Sara said with a smile: ¡°She is a top female singer in the world,¡±


    ¡°And she is also a singer-songwriter.¡±


    ¡°I like her very much.¡±


    ¡°I even applied for her tickets this time,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t win the lottery.¡±


    ¡°Marven, you are not going to apany your sister-inw to see her concert?¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°No, I have an identity now.¡±


    ¡°I am the Feng Shui Director of Tawanna Sweet¡¯s China Tour Concert.¡±


    ¡°I followed their team to prepare for the work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called preparation work, but there is actually no work.¡±


    Sara said in surprise:


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Will Marvene to our house then?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Marven agreed without hesitation:


    ¡°How about I pick you up at the airport when yound,¡±


    ¡°And then go back with you to see Uncle and Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Sara said: ¡°I won¡¯t arrive in Orgeon until tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I deliberately chose this time to avoid the paparazzi.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you,¡±


    ¡°Pleasee to the airport to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Marven said: ¡°I¡¯m going to the family to see Grandpa,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll stay there tonight.¡±


    ¡°Tell me when you¡¯re almost there and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Great, see you tomorrow morning!¡±

 Chapter 6726

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6726</h2>


    Marven hung up the phone,


    And the ne was already elerating on the runway to take off.


    Tavana looked at him curiously and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯d like to ask who you were talking to just now?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the other party is also going to hold a concert in Orgeon?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s one of my sisters.¡±


    ¡°She is also a singer, but she may not be as famous as you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Tavana felt relieved when she heard that it was her sister, and quickly asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of Mr. Ye¡¯s sister?¡±


    ¡°I might have heard of her.¡±


    ¡°Sara, have you heard of her?¡±


    ¡°Sara¡­¡±


    Tavana thought for a moment, nodded, and said,


    ¡°Sounds familiar, she seems to be the most famous female singer in China, right?¡±


    ¡°She had a concert tour in the United States some time ago.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡±


    Tavana eximed, ¡°It turns out that she is Mr. Ye¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°I remember the media reported that she was the Chinese singer with the best box office in the United States,¡±


    ¡°And she is about to retire from the music scene, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marven said,


    ¡°She only has one concert left to perform in Orgeon for her farewell concert.¡±


    Tavana asked again, ¡°I just heard that you were going to the airport to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Is she going back to Orgeon too?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Marven said,


    ¡°She just happened to being back to rest for two months.¡±


    Tavana¡¯s mind became active, and after a moment she asked Marven,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I wonder if I have the honor to invite Miss Gu to be the guest of my Orgeon concert?¡±


    ¡°Guest?¡±


    Marven asked in surprise,


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to invite her as a guest?¡±


    Tawana smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Ye, it stands to reason that most concerts have to invite guests,¡±


    ¡°And usually invite local well-known singers to be guests.¡±


    ¡°The guests usually appear in the middle of the concert,¡±


    ¡°But I decided toe to China to perform this time because I met you in Japan,¡±


    ¡°So it was decided in a hurry, and there was no time to coordinate the singer resources in China.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu is very well-known among the Chinese, and she is from Orgeon.¡±


    ¡°If I can invite her to be a guest at my concert in Orgeon,¡±


    ¡°It will be a great honor for me.¡±


    The reason why Tawana said this was because she heard that Sara was Marven¡¯s sister,


    And she wanted to give Sara a face.


    There were too many singers who wanted to be her concert guest.


    After all, she had a huge flow of traffic,


    And being able to perform on stage at her own concert was equivalent to advertising for the singer herself.


    However, she was not sure whether Sara,


    Who was about to retire from the music scene, was still interested in her own stage,


    So she lowered her status and took the initiative to invite Sara.


    Marven was just listening to Saramenting on the phone that she failed to get tickets for Tawana¡¯s concert,


    But Tawana suddenly wanted to invite her to be a guest performer.


    Marven guessed that since Sara liked Tawana so much,


    She would definitely not refuse this invitation,


    And she would definitely be very happy.


    After all, this would not only allow them to see Tawana¡¯s concert,


    But more importantly, the two of them could perform on the same stage andmunicate face-to-face backstage.


    So, he said to Tawana, ¡°When I see her,¡±


    ¡°I will convey your invitation to her and see if she is willing.¡±


    Then, he asked her again,


    ¡°Your concert will start in two days.¡±


    ¡°If we invite her now, will there be enough time for rehearsal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Tawana smiled and said, ¡°Professional singers have very good stage skills and don¡¯t need to prepare in advance.¡±


    ¡°Even if her band members can¡¯t make it, she must have a lot of performance programs.¡±


    ¡°Those programs are bundled with the songs.¡±


    ¡°The apaniment, harmony, stage lighting arrangement, and visual effects of a song have been run in many times and are very mature.¡±


    ¡°The simplest way is for her to choose four or five songs and send the program files to our performance director.¡±


    ¡°Then she can go on stage and sing directly.¡±


    ¡°If she can sing my songs, we can also arrange a song for the chorus.¡±


    When Marven heard this, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Since it¡¯s so simple, I believe she should agree!¡±

 Chapter 6727

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6727</h2>


    Marven did not tell Sara about this matter the first time.


    After he and Tawanna arrived in Orgeon by ne,


    He did not leave the airport with her.


    He had already told Zak Chen that he would return to Orgeon,


    And stay at Ye¡¯s house tonight,


    So Zak Chen had been waiting at the airport for a long time.


    The nended in Orgeon.


    For Tawanna¡¯s privacy, the airport specially arranged a remote parking position.


    At this time, two VIP cars were already waiting there,


    One will pick up Marven, and the other will pick up Tawanna.


    Marven and Tawanna got off the ne together.


    Zak Chen was already standing outside the car waiting.


    Marven told Tawanna, ¡°You should have a good rest and prepare for the performance in the next two days.¡±


    ¡°If there is any confirmed news from Miss Gu, I will tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye!¡±


    Tawanna nodded respectfully,


    Watched Marven get in the car, and then got in another one.


    In the car, Zak Chen asked in surprise:


    ¡°Master, why did youe to Orgeon with Tawana?¡±


    Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°I am her Feng Shui consultant now.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that she came to Orgeon for a concert,¡±


    ¡°So I took this opportunity toe and see her.¡±


    Zak Chen nodded and said:


    ¡°The master is waiting for you at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Marven nodded:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Grandpa first.¡±


    Marven and the old man of the Ye family had not been separated for long.


    The old man went to Wrestvel for the press conference of Changying Automobile some time ago.


    However, for Marven, since he had already reconciled with the old man,


    The first thing he did when he returned to Orgeon was to visit him at home.


    Just as Marven was driving back to the Ye family,


    Tawana met with her team members,


    And they all went to the Shangri-La Hotel where they were staying this time.


    When Marven arrives at the old house of the Ye family,


    The old man had been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Marven, he stepped forward quickly and said with a smile:


    ¡°Marven, what a surprise.¡±


    Marven called him Grandpa and exined the general situation to him.


    The old man suddenly realized and sighed,


    ¡°Marven, you are always like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to exin to your wife with various excuses.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about finding a suitable opportunity to tell her the whole story?¡±


    Marven shook his head and said,


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±


    ¡°Her temperament is different from that of ordinary girls.¡±


    ¡°She is soft on the outside and strong on the inside.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t mind that I¡¯m poor or ipetent,¡±


    ¡°But she is most afraid of being deceived.¡±


    ¡°If I tell her about these situations, she will not forgive me.¡±


    Zhongquan smiled and said,


    ¡°This is just your wishful thinking.¡±


    ¡°Feelings are more important than anything else.¡±


    ¡°She values you as a person, not whether you are poor or rich.¡±


    ¡°I feel that I am getting older now.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can return to normal family life as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°Have a frank talk with her,¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t have any grudges between the two,¡±


    ¡°And then have two or more children.¡±


    Marven sighed, ¡°Grandpa,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not just considering her sudden personality,¡±


    ¡°But also the hidden dangers behind the whole thing.¡±


    Zhongquan pulled him to sit down in the living room and asked with concern,


    ¡°Are you still worried about the Warriors Den?¡±


    ¡°Not just the Warriors Den,¡± Marven said.


    Zhongquan, ¡°If you are willing,¡±


    ¡°You can tell me in detail and we can have a good chat.¡±


    Marven sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Warriors Den for now.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa should have heard about the character,¡±


    ¡°And temperament of my father-inw and mother-inw.¡±


    Zhongquan nodded and sighed, ¡°I have heard about it a long time ago!¡±


    ¡°Especially your mother-inw, she is really a rare talent.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt has been spoiled for so many years and has only suffered at the hands of two people,¡±


    ¡°One is you and the other is your mother-inw.¡±

 Chapter 6728

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6728</h2>


    Marven said with concern,


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Ave the truth, and it has a lot to do with the two of them.¡±


    ¡°Ave is a very filial girl.¡±


    ¡°If I tell her about it, she will probably tell her parents too.¡±


    ¡°And my father-inw and mother-inw are not easy to deal with.¡±


    ¡°If they know that my background is so powerful,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they would be so proud of themselves.¡±


    ¡°If they spread it to everyone, it would ruin my n.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Zhongquan thought for a moment and nodded seriously.


    His inws are both very unstable factors,


    And when these two people go crazy,


    They will not care about anything, especially his mother-inw.


    Thinking of this, Zhongquan felt a little mncholy and sighed:


    ¡°Marven, in the generation of your father,¡±


    ¡°The Ye family only had this pir of talent.¡±


    ¡°In your generation, there is only you.¡±


    ¡°In the next generation, I believe, only you can give birth to a descendant as outstanding as you and your father,¡±


    ¡°So you can¡¯t always ignore the matter of offspring.¡±


    ¡°Whether you want to confess to your wife in a short time or not,¡±


    ¡°You must put the matter of having children first.¡±


    Marven nodded: ¡°Grandpa you have a point,¡±


    ¡°I will consider this matter carefully,¡±


    ¡°But I still think it¡¯s too early to have a child now.¡±


    ¡°Victoria¡¯s revenge has not been avenged.¡±


    ¡°If I want a child now, what if one day I can¡¯t defeat Victoria and die in an ident like father?¡±


    ¡°What about my son then?¡±


    ¡°Should I hide my son too and wait for him to grow up and avenge me?¡±


    Zhongquan was silent for a long time,


    His eyes were already a little red.


    After hesitating for a long time, he said,


    ¡°A few days ago, I met Philip.¡±


    So he asked, ¡°What did you talk about with Uncle Gu?¡±


    The old man said with emotion,


    ¡°Philip said that Sara is going to quit the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°She ns to do nothing after quitting and stay with her parents¡­¡±


    At this point, he paused for a moment,


    Staring at Marven with a pair of old eyes, and said seriously,


    ¡°Wait for you.¡±


    Put it together, it means waiting for you by your parents¡¯ side.


    ¡°Wait for me?¡±


    Marven suddenly remembered Philip¡¯s three-year agreement.


    He said that he would wait for him to deal with the marriage problem in three years,


    And after three years, he would let him marry Sara.


    At that time, he did notment.


    After all, it was an engagement made by his parents,


    And Philip was his father¡¯s best brother.


    How could he refuse directly in front of him?


    But the days always go by day by day.


    Three years have passed quickly.


    Seeing that Marven didn¡¯t say anything, Zhongquan continued:


    ¡°Philip is also worried about your next generation.¡±


    ¡°He is a good brother of your father and cares about your father-son bloodline¡­¡±


    Marven always felt that his grandfather¡¯s words were full of meaning, so he said:


    ¡°Grandpa, just say what you want to say, no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°There are only the two of us here, and there are no other outsiders.¡±


    Zhongquan nodded and said word by word:


    ¡°Philip means that you can temporarily not marry Sara,¡±


    ¡°But he hopes that Sara can have your flesh and blood first to carry on your family line!¡±


    ¡°How can this be possible!¡±


    Marven stood up in desperation and tly refused:


    ¡°First, I can¡¯t give Sara a name, and second,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring the child with her calmly. This is inappropriate anyway!¡±


    ¡°You are confused!¡±


    Zhongquan rarely got angry in front of Marven, and said sternly:


    ¡°The Gu family is a well-known big family.¡±


    ¡°Sara is the only daughter of the Gu family and the most famous singer among the Chinese.¡±


    ¡°It is not an exaggeration to say that she is a princess that millions of people are paying attention to!¡±


    ¡°Such a proud girl, Philip is willing to let her get pregnant before marriage and secretly give birth to your offspring.¡±


    ¡°How dare you refuse? Where do you want Philip to put his face?!¡±


    Zhongquan said again:


    ¡°Let me tell you!¡±


    ¡°This is not just Philip¡¯s idea,¡±


    ¡°This is the highly unified idea of their family of three!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6729

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6729</h2>


    ¡°The whole family of three?!¡±


    Marven was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    After a long silence, he couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°Why did Uncle Gu make such a decision?¡±


    ¡°This is unfair to Sara.¡±


    ¡°What virtue and ability do I have for them to treat me like this¡­¡±


    Zhongquan sighed: ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it at first.¡±


    ¡°I also tried to persuade Philip,¡±


    ¡°But he had made up his mind and wanted me to persuade you.¡±


    ¡°What can I say?¡±


    Marven said anxiously:


    ¡°This kind of thing should not be solved in this way.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t they thought about this matter?¡±


    ¡°If it gets out, how much impact will it have on Sara?¡±


    ¡°Even if she quits the entertainment industry, she is still the most influential female singer in the country.¡±


    ¡°The public and the media will always pay attention to her.¡±


    Zhongquan said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter.¡±


    ¡°Philip has already thought of a solution.¡±


    ¡°In order to spend his retirement years, he bought an ind in the Maldives a few years ago and developed it into a hotel.¡±


    ¡°Now he intends to stop the hotel business,¡±


    ¡°And turn it into his own private ind.¡±


    ¡°If Sara is pregnant, he will take his wife and Sara to live there for a while.¡±


    ¡°The medical team will also be brought there directly from here,¡±


    ¡°Working all year round until Sara gives birth smoothly.¡±


    ¡°This way, the secret can be kept to the greatest extent.¡±


    ¡°Even if the outside world knows about it after the child is born, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°He wants that as long as the outside world doesn¡¯t know that the child¡¯s biological father is you,¡±


    ¡°It will not affect you.¡±


    ¡°After the child is born, they can live in the Maldives temporarily and return when he is two or three years old.¡±


    ¡°You can also send him directly to the UK or the US to live.¡±


    ¡°After you solve the problem of the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°They will bring the child to you.¡±


    Marven refused without hesitation:


    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡±


    Zhongquan asked him:


    ¡°Marven, have you made the worst day n?¡±


    ¡°What worst day n?¡±


    Zhongquan sighed andmented: ¡°Some words are really discouraging,¡±


    ¡°But you have to make the worst n for everything.¡±


    ¡°What if you have an ident one day in the future?¡±


    ¡°Do you want the bloodline passed down by your parents to be cut off in you?¡±


    ¡°Which of them was not a dragon and a phoenix among men?¡±


    Marven remained silent.


    Zhongquan struck while the iron was hot:


    ¡°There are three unfilial acts, and the worst is to have no descendants.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we die, but our bloodline must be passed on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Philip is worried about!¡±


    Marven said angrily: ¡°But what¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    ¡°When Saraes back with the child,¡±


    ¡°Will the paparazzi let her go?¡±


    ¡°Will public opinion let her go?¡±


    Zhongquan said: ¡°After the Warriors Den is resolved,¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t have any worries, and your identity can be made public.¡±


    ¡°As long as you give Sara a name, won¡¯t everything be solved?¡±


    ¡°How can I do that?!¡±


    Marven was already a little anxious,


    And his emotions were a little out of control.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m already married! You all knew it a long time ago!¡±


    ¡°On one side is my wife who has never left me,¡±


    ¡°And on the other side is the fianc¨¦e my parents arranged for me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Zhongquan said solemnly, ¡°You should know that your engagement with Sara is known to everyone in the world!¡±


    ¡°Sara has publicly said that she entered the entertainment industry just to find her lost fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°You are Changying¡¯s son, and she is Philip¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°The brotherhood between Changying and Philip back then was also a good story in the Chinese business circles!¡±


    ¡°If in the future you solve the Warriors Den and publicly return to the Ye family as Changying¡¯s son,¡±


    ¡°And publicly take charge of the Ye family, everyone will ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it is?!¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 6730

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6730</h2>


    Zhongquan sighed with regret,


    ¡°They will ask you since the great revenge has been taken,¡±


    ¡°When will you marry Sara who has been waiting for you for so many years!¡±


    ¡°Tell me, if everyone in the world asks you this, how will you answer?!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell them that when you were poor and destitute,¡±


    ¡°You married another woman outside?!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell them that even though Sara has done so much for you,¡±


    ¡°You still stick with your original wife?!¡±


    ¡°Then how many people in the world do you think to respect you?!


    ¡°How many people in the world scold you?!¡±


    ¡°By that time, how much pressure will the Xiao family girl face?¡±


    ¡°How many people who admire Sara and are waiting to see her and you get married will gossip about her?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought about it?¡±


    Marven was speechless after being questioned by the old man.


    He knew that his grandfather was right.


    Ave is not a star and has no fans.


    Sara is different. She has hundreds of millions of fans.


    Over the years, Sara has had no gossip or scandals in the entertainment industry. Everyone knows that this only daughter of a wealthy family with a worth of hundreds of billions came to the entertainment industry not to be famous, not to make money, and not to y, but to find a husband.


    It is precisely such a fresh and unworldly background that makes many people love her to the extreme.


    It can be said that there is no other female star in the entertainment industry who can do what she does except her.


    Many female stars have debuted for many years and have no gossip or scandals. , but they finally married into wealthy families, and even married rich men who were several dozen years older than themselves and older than their fathers.


    This gave their self-purification a strong purpose.


    How could these peoplepare with Sara?


    Everyone knows that these days, if you want to be a fan of a female star who will never fall out, then you should be a fan of Sara.


    If my identity as the heir of the Ye family is made public in the future, people will definitely ask me why I didn¡¯t marry Sara.


    Someone in the world will definitely ask Ave why you don¡¯t take the initiative to withdraw.


    Marven almost copsed in an instant.


    He looked at the old man and said emotionally:


    ¡°No matter what I do about this matter, it¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong for me not to marry Sara!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still wrong for me to marry Sara!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still wrong for me to hide it from Ave!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still wrong for me to tell her!¡±


    ¡°I can still exin my concealment of my identity by saying that I haven¡¯t avenged the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°But after solving the Warriors Den, if I still conceal my identity,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still wrong! What should I do?¡±


    ¡°How can I make all this have a perfect ending?!¡±


    Zhongquan had never seen Marven so depressed.


    Even when he knelt down to worship his parents at the tomb, he had never felt so helpless.


    Although he was in pain and resentful at that time,


    He knew clearly what he wanted to do,


    He had a strong belief that drove him to take the next step.


    And now Marven, in his opinion, is like a child at a loss.


    He felt a little distressed, patted Marven¡¯s shoulder gently, andforted him:


    ¡°Marven, if people can let go of overly high moral standards, many problems will be solved!¡±


    ¡°The girl from the Xiao family treats you well,¡±


    ¡°But you have treated her well during this period of time!¡±


    ¡°Treating her parents with kindness is even more repaying grievances.¡±


    ¡°If she really loves you, carries on your family line, and spends the rest of her life with you,¡±


    ¡°Grandpa has nothing to say, but your feelings are not pure after all!¡±


    ¡°Also, you said that once she knows your identity, she will be very disappointed,¡±


    ¡°ut you bear the name of your parents.¡±


    ¡°They died in vain and the whole world sighed and regretted.¡±


    ¡°Once you have avenged your great revenge,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t live in peace in a corner, you can¡¯t hide in the city,¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t let the whole world think that Changying and Margaret¡¯s son has died a long time ago,¡±


    ¡°And you can¡¯t let them be gradually forgotten by the world!¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, you must tell the world,¡±


    ¡°You must let everyone know that Changying and Margaret¡¯s son is still alive!¡±


    ¡°Their bloodline is not broken!¡±


    ¡°You must also use your strength and your glory and regain the awe of your parents!¡±


    ¡°Let their names continue to be passed down!¡±


    ¡°This is your duty and obligation as a child!¡±


    ¡°If you agree with what I said, then I ask you,¡±


    ¡°Are you and the Xiao family girl destined to go your separate ways sooner orter?!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6731

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6731</h2>


    The old man¡¯s heartfelt talk made Marven feel desperate.


    He had never thought about this problem so deeply before.


    On the one hand, he felt that it was not time to make a choice,


    And on the other hand, he knew that it was difficult to find a suitable optimal solution for this kind of thing.


    What Grandpa said was of course correct.


    As long as he could solve the Poqing Society and get rid of Victoria,


    He must openly recognize his ancestors and return to the Ye family,


    Letting the whole world know that Changying and Margaret¡¯s child is back.


    If that dayes, how should he face Ave?


    She will know everything eventually,


    It¡¯s just a matter of time.


    Thinking of this, Marven couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart.


    Many things, once you start lying, will be countless lies.


    During this period of time,


    He not only concealed his identity from Ave,


    But also concealed many things, many of which were rted to her parents.


    Apart from anything else, the first time Vi went to jail was when she was sent there by herself,


    After she stole her bank card and transferred the bnce to the card.


    At that time, Ave was anxious,


    But she was acting all kinds of things.


    Once her identity was exposed, she should be able to figure out these things.


    Seeing that he remained silent, Zhongquan knew that his words had taken effect on him,


    So he said, ¡°Marven, think about this matter carefully.¡±


    ¡°If you have time in the next two days,¡±


    ¡°Go visit your Uncle Gu.¡±


    Marven sighed, ¡°I wanted to visit, and I had already agreed with Sara that I would pick her up tomorrow morning and visit her home.¡±


    ¡°But you told me so many unexpected things.¡±


    ¡°How can I have the nerve to visit now¡­¡±


    Zhongquan asked in surprise,


    ¡°Are you going to pick up Sara?¡±


    ¡°Sara ising back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven said, ¡°Sara is on her way back to China.¡±


    ¡°She should be in Orgeon tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I agreed to pick her up.¡±


    Zhongquan immediately questioned, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You agreed to pick her up,¡±


    ¡°But just because of what I told you,¡±


    ¡°You are not going to pick her up?¡±


    ¡°That little girl came back from abroad from afar,¡±


    ¡°Flew for more than ten hours,¡±


    ¡°And was waiting happily to see you as soon as shended.¡±


    ¡°But you are going to stand her up?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Marven also had a headache:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t answer it¡­¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to face them,¡±


    ¡°Especially Uncle and Aunt.¡±


    Zhongquan waved his hand:


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    ¡°He will never tell you these things in person,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t discuss it with me.¡±


    ¡°If you are thick-skinned enough, you will pretend that you know nothing at that time.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t mention it, you won¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you just turn the page again?¡±


    Marven looked at Zhongquan and said depressedly:


    ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t speak with personal opinions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean that I am thick-skinned?¡±


    Zhongquan quickly distanced himself from the matter:


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°Am I not giving you advice?¡±


    ¡°Think about it and you will know that the advice Grandpa gave you is the best way.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to this, you can only y dumb.¡±


    ¡°If you directly refuse your Uncle,¡±


    ¡°It will be equivalent to pping the faces of the three people.¡±


    ¡°You must know that the three people have been waiting for you for 20 years!¡±


    Marven was depressed.


    He naturally knew that it was impossible to directly refuse Philip¡¯s family.


    How big a face he had to do such a thing?

 Chapter 6732

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6732</h2>


    The kindness of the three people in that family to him can be said to be something that he can never repay,


    And they are willing to marry their precious daughter to him,


    And even willing to let their daughter carry on his family line first.


    Even if they beat him to death,


    He can¡¯t directly say anything to refuse.


    So, for the time being, he can only y dumb.


    Although Marven knew that his grandfather was ying tricks on him,


    He couldn¡¯t say anything more at this time.


    He could only sigh: ¡°Okay, Grandpa, thank you for your idea,¡±


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Zhongquan nodded and smiled: ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±


    ¡°Since you still have to go to your uncle¡¯s house,¡±


    ¡°Then I think you should stay at his house for lunch tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You have to bring Sara over in the evening and we¡¯ll have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t seen her for so long,¡±


    ¡°And I miss her as her elder.¡±


    Marven knew that this was all unavoidable etiquette.


    No matter what his rtionship with Sara was,


    It was natural for her to return to Orgeon to visit the old man.


    So he agreed and said, ¡°Let me know after I see Sara,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯lle to visit you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Zhongquan was very happy, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go out to eat tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And have a family dinner at home.¡±


    ¡°By the way, since Sara ising, why not let the family of threee together.¡±


    Marven was anxious: ¡°Grandpa, what are you doing?¡±


    Zhongquan smiled and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner with the three of them for a long time.¡±


    ¡°As their elder, it¡¯s no problem for them toe to see me as a family of three.¡±


    Marven was helpless: ¡°You decide.¡±


    ¡°If you n to invite the family of three toe over, it would be more appropriate for you to call Uncle Gu in person,¡±


    ¡°And I won¡¯t pass the message in between.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Zhongquan agreed without hesitation, and said with a smile,


    ¡°After you pick up Sara tomorrow, go to her house to meet your Uncle Gu and Aunt Lin.¡±


    ¡°I will call him at noon and invite him toe home in the evening.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven knew that he was the most passive in this situation,


    And it would be wrong to say anything, so he simply said nothing.


    Zhongquan said again: ¡°Marven,¡±


    ¡°I want to call your aunt over, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°In this way, the three members of the Gu family and the three generations of our family are suitable.¡±


    Marven¡¯s aunt, Cynthia, was exempted from guarding the mausoleum in the ancestral tomb because she had to take care of the old man.¡±


    ¡°The other members of the family have not been able toe down from the Mountain yet.


    Marven did not hate Cynthia.


    The old man doted on her, and Marven knew it in his heart.


    It is estimated that the old man also wanted to ease the rtionship between him and his aunt.


    So Marven nodded: ¡°You decide everything.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Zhongquan said with a smile:


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°You go and have a good rest first,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to the airport to pick up Sara very early?¡±


    Marven was also a little tired, so he said:


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to my father¡¯s study and sit for a while.¡±


    Standing up and saying goodbye to the old man,


    Marven came to his father¡¯s study.


    Everything was still arranged many years ago,


    And every decoration could bring back his childhood memories.


    Sometimes Marven also felt that the old man was quite pitiful.


    The only son who could be called a great talent died young,


    And the remaining members of the Ye family were worse than each other and were not worth mentioning at all.


    This is why the old man has always kept this ce as it is.


    He often sits here alone for a whole day without saying a word,


    Missing the son who made him most proud.


    Marven sat in front of his father¡¯s desk, with a question in his mind.


    If his father were still alive, what choice would he let him make?


    To be loyal to the marriage, to be loyal to the orders of the parents,


    Or to be loyal to the family?


    It seems that thetter two choices are the same.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6733

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6733</h2>


    The night in Orgeon was clear and cold.


    Marveny in bed tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    The past, present and future,


    In his mind, they were like the confluence of three rivers, making him confused.


    At this moment, in a blue brick courtyard of a temple in Putuo Mountain,


    Thousands of kilometers away,


    A picturesque woman was sitting on a rattan chair in the courtyard,


    Looking up at the vast starry sky.


    The woman had beautiful features and an extraordinary temperament.


    More than fifty years had only left a few fine wrinkles at the corners of her eyes.


    This woman was Marven¡¯s biological mother, Margaret.


    At this time, Sister Sun, who was old but very strong, walked quickly into the yard and said respectfully:


    ¡°Madam, Leon reported that the master of the Ye family had a long talk with Marven today.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Margaret asked her curiously:


    ¡°What did my father-inw talk about with Marven?¡±


    Sister Sun said respectfully:


    ¡°Madam, they were talking about Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°Sara.¡± Margaret had a gentle smile on her face and asked:


    ¡°What did they talk about Sara?¡±


    Sister Sun then reported the news to Margaret in detail.


    The more Margaret listened, the more surprised he was,


    And finally, she couldn¡¯t help but exim:


    ¡°He also has a lot of good intentions.¡±


    Sister Sun nodded: ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°The Gu family¡¯s treatment of the young master is indeed admirable.¡±


    Margaret sighed: ¡°My father-inw is right.¡±


    ¡°Marven will one day return to the Ye family and return to the public eye as the heir of the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°By then, Ave may not be able to ept it.¡±


    Sister Sun asked her: ¡°Madam,¡±


    ¡°What do you think is the best solution to this matter?¡±


    Margaret¡¯s expression froze, and she pondered for a long time before saying seriously:


    ¡°There is more than one optimal solution,¡±


    ¡°But none of them is to maintain the status quo.¡±


    Sister Sun hurriedly asked:


    ¡°Do you mean that the young master and Ave are not suitable for each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Margaret nodded.


    After a moment, she said with emotion:


    ¡°In my opinion, the rtionship between the two is not pure,¡±


    ¡°And there are too many hidden dangers.¡±


    ¡°Once Marven solves Victoria¡¯s troubles and returns to the Ye family,¡±


    ¡°What awaits him will be the triple blessing of the Ye family,¡±


    ¡°The An family, and his own strength.¡±


    ¡°By then, he will be the most dazzling new star in the world.¡±


    ¡°If there is news of divorce with Ave at that time,¡±


    ¡°It will not be a good thing for him.¡±


    Sister Sun nodded and asked respectfully:


    ¡°Then Madam, do you have any solution?¡±


    Margaret was silent for a moment and said:


    ¡°Ave¡¯s parents are uncontroble factors,¡±


    ¡°But Ave herself should still be controble.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if there is any way to let her know Marven¡¯s identity by chance?¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    Sister Sun asked nervously,


    ¡°If she knows the young master¡¯s life experience,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that put the young master in danger?¡±


    Margaret said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s why I said it must be controble.¡±


    ¡°If Ave knew Marven¡¯s identity, knew that Marven had deceived her before,¡±


    ¡°And knew the mission Marven was carrying,¡±


    ¡°Then what decision do you think she would make?¡±


    Sister Sun thought for a while,


    ¡°She will probably divorce the young master, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Margaret nodded, ¡°If her character is not acted, then with her temperament,¡±


    ¡°She will probably divorce Marven.¡±


    ¡°On the one hand, there is the disappointment brought by being deceived for a long time,¡±


    ¡°And on the other hand, there is the blood feud hidden behind Marven¡¯s life experience.¡±


    ¡°If she really loves Marven, I believe she will choose to confront him,¡±


    ¡°Leave quietly with this secret, and won¡¯t even tell her parents.¡±


    Sister Sun asked hurriedly, ¡°Madam, do you mean to tell Ave all the causes and consequences of the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 6734

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6734</h2>


    Margaret said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s time to let her know.¡±


    ¡°In addition, Marven¡¯s current situation is not suitable for him to have too many worries.¡±


    ¡°If she can leave Marven, even if it is only temporarily,¡±


    ¡°It will be beneficial to Marven without any harm.¡±


    Sister Sun asked again:


    ¡°Then how should we let Ave know?¡±


    ¡°There must be a very convincing person to face Ave in order to convince her.¡±


    After that, she asked:


    ¡°Madam, how about I find a chance to meet her?¡±


    ¡°You are not suitable.¡±


    Margaret refused decisively, and said seriously:


    ¡°You have also been a person who has been missing for many years in this world.¡±


    ¡°If you go to see her and tell her these things,¡±


    ¡°She may not believe it.¡±


    Sister Sun asked: ¡°Then who do you think is more suitable?¡±


    Margaret said: ¡°In the whole world,¡±


    ¡°There is only one person who is suitable, and that person is Leon.¡±


    Then, Margaret said: ¡°If we let the Ye family or the An family tell Ave,¡±


    ¡°It will certainly be convincing,¡±


    ¡°But Marven will definitely me them when he knows it in the future.¡±


    ¡°These people are his rtives and are not suitable to be the viin.¡±


    ¡°Let Leon bear the grievance.¡±


    ¡°He has worked for the Ye family for many years,¡±


    ¡°And his information can be found everywhere on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°Let him say it, Ave will not doubt it.¡±


    Sister Sun suddenly realized, nodded lightly, and said:


    ¡°It is still Madam who should consider it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more thoughtful to let Leon do this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really the right thing to do.¡±


    She thought of something and asked quickly,


    ¡°Madam, what if Ave doesn¡¯t n to leave the young master after knowing this?¡±


    Margaret said lightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Marven can be said to be vigorous and decisive in any matter,¡±


    ¡°But this matter is dragged on and he is hesitant.¡±


    ¡°He dared not tell Ave the truth so that there are many hidden dangers in their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°If Ave doesn¡¯t n to leave Marven after knowing this,¡±


    ¡°Then she will definitely choose to stay with Marven and live a good life with Marven.¡±


    ¡°That would be a good thingpared to the current situation of neither up nor down.¡±


    As a mother-inw, Margaret has someints about Ave.


    Let alone anything else, the two have been married for several years and have not yet been husband and wife.


    This is probably uneptable to any mother-inw.


    If Ave can leave Marven,


    Margaret is willing to pay her a breakup fee of 10 billion,


    So that she can have no worries about food and clothing for the rest of her life.


    In this way, Marven can also get rid of this deformed marriage rtionship and getplete freedom.


    If Ave is unwilling to leave Marven,


    Then what she has done will also put great pressure on Ave,


    Forcing her to take a step further with Marven,


    At least to have a real marriage first.


    Therefore, in Margaret¡¯s view, either of these two results is much better than the current one.


    Since Marven is reluctant to take this step,


    Then as a mother, she will find a way to help him take it!


    So, she immediately said to Sister Sun,


    ¡°Let Leon get ready and return to the country quietly.¡±


    Sister Sun nodded, ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact him right away.¡±


    Margaret instructed again, ¡°Tell him not toe back by ne,¡±


    ¡°And find a reliable waterway.¡±


    ¡°Marven now has an AI model.¡±


    ¡°If he enters the country through formal channels,¡±


    ¡°He will be easily monitored by his AI model.¡±


    Sister Sun said, ¡°Madam, the waterway may be very slow,¡±


    ¡°And it may take next month to arrive in the country.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Margaret said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s slow.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is not to leave any clues.¡±


    ¡°If Marven finds him, it means he has found me.¡±


    ¡°He has plenty of ways to get information about me from Leon!¡±

 Chapter 6735

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6735</h2>


    In the early morning, Marven drove an inconspicuous business car,


    And left the Ye family for the airport.


    Because Sara was returning by private jet,


    The outside world did not know her itinerary.


    At dawn, the nended at the airport,


    And Marven waited outside the VIP building until several well-trained men and women in ck,


    Escorted a young woman wearing a peaked cap and a mask and walked over quickly.


    Marven lowered the passenger window,


    And Sara saw him at a nce,


    Then, he took a few quick steps and ran towards him.


    She was wrapped tightly, revealing only a pair of big eyes,


    But Marven could still see her joy and excitement from her eyebrows.


    A female bodyguard of the Gu family stepped forward quickly and opened the passenger door first.


    Sara also sat in immediately, looked at Marven happily,


    And said sweetly: ¡°Marven, how long have you been here?¡±


    Marven smiled slightly: ¡°I just arrived a while ago.¡±


    Sara quickly closed the car door and the car window and said to Marven:


    ¡°Marven, let¡¯s go home directly,¡±


    ¡°My parents are waiting at home.¡±


    Marven asked her: ¡°Uncle and Aunt got up so early?¡±


    Sara smiled: ¡°Usually they don¡¯t get up so early,¡±


    ¡°The key is that we are going back today!¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Marven nodded, drove out of the airport, and drove to Gu¡¯s house.


    At this time, the sun had just risen halfway,


    And the traffic in the capital was very smooth.


    It took less than 40 minutes for the two to drive the car to the door of the Gu family mansion.


    Philip and Lenan went out to greet them in person.


    When Marven parked the car and got out with Sara, the couple was very happy.


    Philip hadn¡¯t seen Marven and Sara for a while.


    During this period of time, his daughter had been abroad,


    And he missed her very much.


    Seeing the two of theming back together now gave him the feeling of a daughter returning to her parent¡¯s home,


    With her husband after she got married.


    He thought to himself that if they really got married in the future,


    They coulde back together often to see him and his wife,


    Which would be quite exciting.


    Because of the conversation with his grandfather yesterday,


    Marven felt a little nervous and ashamed when he saw the couple.


    He walked forward unnaturally and greeted the two of them:


    ¡°Hello, Uncle, Aunt.¡±


    Philip had long regarded him as his own son.


    He patted his shoulder and said with great relief:


    ¡°Your Aunt Lin and I were still talking about when you woulde home a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect that you would get your wish so soon.¡±


    Lenan caressed Sara¡¯s face lovingly and said to Marven with a smile:


    ¡°Marven, you don¡¯t know that your Uncle talks about you many times every day,¡±


    ¡°More times than he talks about Sara.¡±


    Philip smiled: ¡°Sara is performing outside,¡±


    ¡°And I am more worried about her, but not worried.¡±


    ¡°But Marven always has topete with those evil people openly and secretly,¡±


    ¡°And there are many crises.¡±


    ¡°As an elder, I am naturally worried about him.¡±


    He took Marven¡¯s arm, smiled, and said:


    ¡°Come on, Marven, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±


    ¡°Uncle has a lot of things to ask you.¡±


    Marven was nervous, but he could only bite the bullet and follow him into the house.


    After entering the house, Philip invited him to sit on the sofa.


    There were three sofas in the Gu family¡¯s living room.


    Philip and Marven sat on one side,


    And Lenan and Sara sat on the other side.

 Chapter 6736

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6736</h2>


    Philip looked at Marven and asked him with concern:


    ¡°Marven, how is your matter going recently?¡±


    Marven knew that he was asking about the Warriors Den, so he said:


    ¡°Overall, there is still new progress.¡±


    ¡°We just solved one of their bases in Africa some time ago.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Philip eximed excitedly:


    ¡°As long as we can continue to erode the opponent,¡±


    ¡°No matter how strong they are, you will eventually catch up with them,¡±


    ¡°Or even surpass them!¡±


    Marven sighed: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be so easy in the future.¡±


    ¡°This time when I went to Africa, I found that they were implementing an internal blood transfusion n.¡±


    ¡°They were going to break up the death warriors and their families under their control,¡±


    ¡°And threaten each other to force them to be loyal to the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably unlikely to persuade their base to surrender as a whole in the future,¡±


    ¡°Unless we kill them inrge numbers.¡±


    ¡°But those death warriors are indeed very Poor,¡±


    ¡°Even if their hands are stained with the blood of innocent people,¡±


    ¡°Their families and children are innocent.¡±


    Philip couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he heard this:


    ¡°We can¡¯t persuade them to surrender or kill them all.¡±


    ¡°If so, I¡¯m afraid it will be more troublesome in the future.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, so after this time,¡±


    ¡°I also began to adjust my strategy.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take the initiative for the time being,¡±


    ¡°But rely on the AI model to control the whole world first,¡±


    ¡°And make ns after I get more clues.¡±


    Philip nodded.


    The reason why he wanted Sara to carry on the family line for Marven first was that,


    He was worried that Marven¡¯s road to revenge would be too long.


    ording to Marven¡¯s character, if the Warriors Den was not eliminated,


    He would not have the energy to take care of the love between his children.


    In that case, the three-year agreement he made with him would be counted.


    When the three-year agreement was just made,


    He and Marven didn¡¯t know the hidden secrets and inside stories of the Warriors Den.


    At that time, he wanted to give Marven three years to solve his unhealthy rtionship with Ave.


    As long as that rtionship was resolved,


    Marven might marry his daughter as the heir of the Ye family.


    Later, when he learned about the existence of the Warriors Den,


    He realized that there was not only a deep blood feud behind it,


    But also such a huge threat.


    Philip knew that he was not able to help Marven eradicate the Warriors Den,


    So he no longer mentioned the three-year agreement.


    He wanted to wait until Marven was relieved to eradicate the Warriors Den before renegotiating a date with him.


    But the road ahead was dangerous after all.


    He knew that his ability was limited,


    And he was worried that Marven would encounter an ident,


    So he thought of letting his daughter bear children for Marven first.


    At first, he felt that it was wrong for a father to have such an idea.


    But when he tried tomunicate with his wife,


    He didn¡¯t expect his wife to support him.


    The Gu family can be what it is today,


    And it is inseparable from Changying¡¯s support in the past;


    Philip can live to this day,


    And it is even more inseparable from Marven¡¯s rejuvenation pill to prolong his life.


    Daughter Sara has also been infatuated with Marven for many years and has never regretted it.


    Lenan also felt that it was time for the Gu family to take the initiative to move forward.


    The couple hit it off, and Philip handed the task of persuading his daughter to his wife.


    Lenan made a video call with Sara.


    When she implicitly said that Philip was worried that Marven would encounter an ident in the future and cut off the bloodline of Changying and Margaret,


    Sara took the initiative to say something without any hesitation:


    ¡°It just so happens that I will soon quit the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°If Marven is willing, I can give him a child first.¡±


    ¡°If Marven does not want to have physical contact with me,¡±


    ¡°I can ept it even if I do IVF!¡±


    Lenan did not expect that her daughter would be so light about this matter.


    She knew that her daughter had not been in a rtionship for these years and had always been chaste for Marven.


    Although she was in her twenties,


    She was still a virgin, so she resolutely rejected the proposal.


    She said to Sara: ¡°You are a virgin, how can you do IVF?¡±


    ¡°Marven may not be able to give you a legitimate identity and a formal marriage ceremony for the time being,¡±


    ¡°But as a man, the ceremony that should be given to you must not be less!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6737

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6737</h2>


    Lenan looked at Marven in a standard way,


    That is, the more she looked at her son-inw,


    The more she liked him.


    Back then, when Changying charmed countless richdies in the capital,


    Lenan was also one of the thousands of fans,


    But her admiration for Changying was more like that of a fan for an idol,


    Rather than a love between a man and a woman.


    When she was young, she saw Changying dominating the world,


    And in the past two years, she saw Marven rising rapidly,


    So she naturally wanted Marven to be her son-inw more and more.


    However, she also knew that Marven had difficulties with many things during his years of wandering outside,


    And she also understood that it was impossible to force it,


    So she also hoped that her daughter could continue Marven¡¯s bloodline first.


    This was not only to allow her daughter to have children for the Ye family,


    But more importantly, she was afraid that Marven would not be able to fulfill the three-year promise in the end.


    If he really broke the promise,


    Given his character, he would definitely stop at the courtesy with her daughter.


    That meant that her daughter would pass by Marven in her life.


    She is also a woman, and she is an experienced person.


    She has seen with her own eyes how painful Liona,


    The former lover of Zynn, lived her whole life because she failed to marry Changying.


    Therefore, she must not let her daughter repeat Liona¡¯s mistakes.


    In fact, everyone knows that if Changying could give Liona a chance and let her give him the most precious thing for a woman,


    Liona would not have lived so hard in the next 20 or 30 years.


    It is the worst to love but the worst to not get it.


    Even if it is only for a moment, people will not be so sad.


    If Liona could have a child with Changying back then,


    Lenan believed that she would be much happier than she is now in the next 20 or 30 years,


    Even if she did not marry.


    So, she began to think about whether she should just y a clear card with Marven and tell him the idea directly.


    Our Gu family does not care if our daughter is your mistress or gets pregnant before marriage.


    For the happiness of our daughter¡¯s life, it is so humble.


    It is so humble. Can you still refuse it cruelly?


    After hesitating for a long time,


    She was about to speak when Marven suddenly said to Sara:


    ¡°By the way, Sara, I have some good news.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you would be interested.¡±


    Sara asked curiously: ¡°Marven,¡±


    ¡°What is the good news? Tell me quickly!¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t Tawana Sweet going to hold four concerts in Wrestvel?¡±


    ¡°She knows that you are back,¡±


    ¡°So she wants to invite you to be the guest performer of these four concerts.¡±


    ¡°See if you are interested?¡±


    Sara was immediately pleasantly surprised and asked excitedly:


    ¡°Really?! Tawana invited me to be a guest?!¡±


    ¡°She¡­ How could she think of inviting me?¡±


    ¡°I am not familiar with her!¡±


    After that, she suddenly figured out something and asked him:


    ¡°Marven, did you ask her to invite me?¡±


    Marven shook his head and smiled:


    ¡°No, she heard the two of us talking on the phone on the ne.¡±


    ¡°I guess she wants to get closer.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing to go, I will take you to meet herter.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go,¡±


    ¡°I will tell her and decline this matter.¡±


    ¡°I do!¡±


    Sara said excitedly, ¡°I have always liked her.¡±


    ¡°She is very talented and writes most of her songs by herself.¡±


    ¡°She is amazing.¡±


    ¡°I have been listening to her songs before I debuted.¡±


    ¡°Being able to perform on the same stage with her was also a valuable new experience before I quit the entertainment industry.¡±


    Marven nodded, ¡°Since you are willing,¡±


    ¡°I will make an appointment with her to meet and talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Sara agreed without hesitation,


    ¡°Then please trouble Marven to arrange it!¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Then I will call her now and ask her to have breakfast together.¡±


    Lenan said hurriedly, ¡°Chen¡¯er, have lunch at home.¡±


    ¡°I have told your uncle Gu about it.¡±

 Chapter 6738

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6738</h2>


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°Aunt Lin, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Sara and I will go see Tawana ande back after we finish talking about business.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t bete for lunch.¡±


    As he spoke, Marven remembered what the old man had told him, and said,


    ¡°By the way, Aunt, Uncle, my grandfather wants to invite your family of three to our home in the evening and have dinner at home.¡±


    ¡°Do you have time?¡±


    When Lenan heard Marven say that he woulde to their home for lunch at noon,


    Her nervous mood calmed down a lot.


    Now, hearing that Zhongquan invited the whole family to the Ye family for a banquet,


    She thought that the old man must be involved in this matter,


    So she was even more relieved and said with a smile:


    ¡°Okay, your uncle and I have retired and stayed at home for a long time,¡±


    ¡°So we have a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°Sara just came back from a vacation recently,¡±


    ¡°So she must not have any ns, right, Sara?¡±


    Sara smiled and said: ¡°I originally wanted to rest until thest concert,¡±


    ¡°But I may have to be busy these days.¡±


    ¡°After all, it is an honor to be a guest performer for Tawana,¡±


    ¡°And I am an Wrestvel native.¡±


    ¡°She came to Wrestvel to hold a concert, and I am a guest,¡±


    ¡°Which is also a wee for our guests.¡±


    Lenan nodded gently and smiled:


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it, Mom supports you.¡±


    Seeing that everything was arranged properly and there was no conflict in the schedule,


    Marven took out his mobile phone and called Tawana.


    It was still early, and he didn¡¯t know if Tawana had gotten up,


    But Marven was not so sympathetic to her.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was connected.


    Tavana¡¯s confused voice came from the other end of the phone:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, why are you looking for me so early?¡±


    Marven asked her with a smile:


    ¡°Sorry to bother you by calling you so early.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    Tavana was alert and asked quickly:


    ¡°Do you have something to talk to me about?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°I want to ask you to meet at Shangri-La.¡±


    ¡°I will bring Miss Gu to talk to you about the performance.¡±


    Tavana asked in surprise:


    ¡°Did Miss Gu agree?¡±


    Marven smiled: ¡°Of course, she is also very excited to perform on the same stage with you,¡±


    ¡°So I wanted to settle this matter as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only two days away from your performance.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±


    Tavana said: ¡°Now we have to hurry up and decide the details,¡±


    ¡°Including the performance time and the performance repertoire.¡±


    ¡°It would be best if we could have more interactions between us.¡±


    Marven immediately said:


    ¡°That has to be as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, let¡¯s go over to meet and talk now.¡±


    Tavana smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°I just booked their presidential suite,¡±


    ¡°Which has a conference room.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Ye and Miss Gu haven¡¯t had breakfast,¡±


    ¡°I can have someone arrange breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe over and eat while we talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Marven said decisively,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    He hung up the phone and said to Sara,


    ¡°Sara, let¡¯s go now, talk early ande back early,¡±


    ¡°So as not to dy lunch.¡±


    Sara naturally agreed readily.


    Seeing that Marven was so anxious to go to discuss things,


    Lenan was somewhat suspicious,


    Always felt that Marven¡¯s talk was fake and his escape was real.


    However, when she thought that Mr. Ye would organize a family dinner in the evening,


    She did not intend to be aggressive, so she said,


    ¡°Since you have something to do, go and do it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Your uncle and I will wait for you toe back for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Marven quickly agreed and took Sara out.


    Sitting in the business car,


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    He was afraid that Lenan or Philip would mention that matter in front of him and Sara.


    If it was really difficult to get off the tiger,


    The scene would definitely be very embarrassing.


    Now it is considered to have escaped for the time being.


    Just when he felt relieved and started the car to leave Gu¡¯s house,


    Sara asked him with a smile:


    ¡°Marven, do you want to hide from my parents?¡±

 Chapter 6739

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6739</h2>


    Sara¡¯s words made Marven a little embarrassed.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Sara, who was very smart,


    I could see through his thoughts at a nce.


    While driving, he smiled and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m hiding from them.¡±


    ¡°The main thing is that I¡¯m going to talk to Tawana about business¡­¡±


    Sara smiled and shook her head and said,


    ¡°Marven, although we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years,¡±


    ¡°I still know you.¡±


    Sara didn¡¯t say it clearly,


    But Marven knew that the little girl¡¯s heart was actually like a mirror.


    When he didn¡¯t know how to answer, Sara said again,


    ¡°Marven, there is no need to be so troubled about many things.¡±


    ¡°Things have their priorities.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you dy it a little longer.¡±


    Marven nodded slightly and sighed,


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the elders seem to be a little anxious.¡±


    Sara said seriously, ¡°They are more worried,¡±


    ¡°Especially worried that you will fail.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m different from them. I¡¯m not worried at all.¡±


    Marven smiled and asked her,


    ¡°Are you so confident in me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Sara answered decisively.


    She has always trusted Marven unconditionally.


    If Marven told her that the earth was square one day,


    She would not question that Marven was lying,


    But believed that Marven had the ability to make the earth square.


    Marven was a little moved and said to her:


    ¡°Sara, since you believe that I can win,¡±


    ¡°Then give me some more time.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Sara smiled and said:


    ¡°I will wait for you, no matter how long it takes.¡±


    ¡°If I am sick or old, I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°You can give me a few rejuvenation pills.¡±


    ¡°I will eat them while waiting for you.¡±


    Marven was even more moved and even a little ashamed.


    What virtue and ability did he have to make Sara think about him for so many years?


    Although Sara trusted him 100% and believed that he couldugh to the end,


    Marven was more or less uneasy in his heart.


    Victoria has lived for more than 400 years,


    And he has never seen an existence.


    At present, he is still in the dark,


    Temporarily avoiding her edge, and there is not much pressure.


    But once he faces Victoria,


    He is afraid that he will have no chance of winning.


    So, he couldn¡¯t help but ask Sara a question:


    ¡°Sara, if one day I am killed by the people of Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°Can you let it go and move on?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sara shook her head and said,


    ¡°If you die, if my parents are still alive,¡±


    ¡°I will guard your grave.¡±


    ¡°When my parents grow old,¡±


    ¡°I will go with you and let the Ye family bury you and me together.¡±


    ¡°Not really, right?¡±


    Marven said subconsciously,


    ¡°It¡¯s the 21st century,¡±


    ¡°And suicide for love is no longer popr.¡±


    Sara muttered, ¡°Who said it is suicide for love?¡±


    ¡°I just have no motivation to continue living.¡±


    ¡°In my life, there is nothing worth lingering on except my parents and Marven.¡±


    ¡°If you are all gone, it would be torture for me to live.¡±


    Marven stopped the car at the traffic light,


    Looked at her seriously and told her,


    ¡°Sara, Marven will entrust you with something, okay?¡±


    Sara nodded, ¡°Marven, tell me!¡±


    Marven said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t even know how powerful the enemies I face are.¡±


    ¡°If one day I die abnormally, you will take Uncle and Aunt to a ce where they can live well.¡±


    ¡°I will prepare enough rejuvenation pills for you in advance,¡±


    ¡°So that you can apany Uncle and Aunt for a long enough time.¡±


    After a pause, Marven continued,


    ¡°If they grow old naturally one day, you will live well alone.¡±


    ¡°With the rejuvenation pill, you can live to 150 years old.¡±


    ¡°Even if the outside world knows about it, it will not be shocking.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±

 Chapter 6740

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6740</h2>


    Sara shook her head stubbornly and said,


    ¡°With you and my parents gone, living is a torment.¡±


    ¡°Even if I can live to be 150 years old,¡±


    ¡°I will have to live alone for more than 20 years after they die.¡±


    As she said that, she stared into Marven¡¯s eyes and said in a shocking tone,


    ¡°Unless Marven gives me a son and you give me a son,¡±


    ¡°So that after my parents die,¡±


    ¡°I still have someone worth staying within this world,¡±


    ¡°Then I will definitely try my best to live until thest moment of my life!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, as long as there is no one in this world worth staying with,¡±


    ¡°I will dress myself up beautifully and leave decently.¡±


    Marven was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Sara would say this directly.


    He thought that they had talked about it tacitly just now,


    And everyone would not discuss this issue in depth.


    But unexpectedly, after talking about her failure,


    Sara simply didn¡¯t cover it up and said it directly.


    He suddenly realized that this matter seemed to be not only about whether his bloodline would continue,


    But also had the same or even more important meaning for Sara.


    Sara, who was standing aside, saw his entanglement,


    Reached over the armrest with her left hand, gently pulled his right hand, and said:


    ¡°Marven, you don¡¯t have to feel a lot of pressure.¡±


    ¡°No matter what decision you make, I support you.¡±


    Marven nodded gently, his expression seemed calm,¡±


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t feel rxed at all.


    ¡­


    At this time, Shangri-La was surrounded by reporters.


    This was Tawana¡¯s first performance in Orgeon,


    And arge number of media reporters hoped to capture more exclusive news.


    Fortunately, the privacy of Shangri-La was very well done.


    This time, they arranged a whole floor of rooms on the top floor for Tawana and her team.


    In addition to the presidential suite where Tawana stayed,


    There were also several senior executive suites,


    All of which were arranged for her own team members.


    In order to ensure that privacy is not secretly photographed,


    All cleaning and service personnel are required to temporarily hand in their mobile phones when entering this floor to provide services.


    In addition, the hotel has reserved a special elevator for guests on this floor,


    A special person is responsible for the operation of the elevator.


    When Marven and Sara arrived, Zak Chen directly arranged for staff to open the internal passage,


    And let the vehicles drive directly into the VIP area of the underground garage.


    The media reporters did not know that the two superstars were at Shangri-La at this time.


    Zak Chen himself was waiting in the VIP area.


    This area is located in the center of the underground second-floor garage.


    Like the Chinese character ¡°»Ø¡±, the middle part is isted separately,


    Only vehicles with permission can enter.


    Once entering this area, privacy will not be leaked at all.


    After the electric garage door is closed,


    There are only professionally trained staff inside.


    Zak Chen is already waiting here.


    Seeing Marven and Saraing down, he hurried forward and said respectfully:


    ¡°Master, Miss Gu.¡±


    Marven nodded to him and asked him:


    ¡°Can we go directly to the top floor from here?¡±


    Zak Chen said: ¡°Yes, Master. I just talked to Miss Sweet¡¯s assistant on the phone.¡±


    ¡°She is waiting for you in the room.¡±


    ¡°The elevator here can go directly to the top floor.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sweet¡¯s presidential suite is right outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Marven nodded and said to Sara: ¡°Sara, let¡¯s go up.¡±


    Zak Chen said: ¡°Master, Miss Gu, pleasee this way.¡±


    ¡°I will take you upstairs.¡±


    On the top floor, Tawana was already a little excited.


    She changed into her dress, opened the door, and asked her assistant to pay attention to the movement in the corridor.


    She herself was still wearing headphones to catch up on Sara¡¯s songs.


    In order to show her goodwill to Marven,


    She even wanted to sing a song of Sara with her, which was also her greatest respect.


    Her assistant was staring at the disy screen of the special elevator at the elevator entrance.


    Seeing the elevatoring up from B2,


    She hurried back to the room and said to Tawana, ¡°The elevator ising up!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Tawana was pleasantly surprised.


    She quickly took off her headphones,


    Came out of the room, and waited at the elevator door.


    With a ding, the elevator stopped at the top floor and the door opened.


    When Tawana saw Marven and Sara, she immediately smiled and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Ms. Gu, I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6741

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6741</h2>


    If it were in the past, Tavana might not have taken Sara seriously.


    After all, Sara¡¯s status in the music industry is several levels lower than hers.


    At present, the singers with the greatest global influence are basically from Europe and the United States.


    This has a lot to do with the fact that Europe and the United States have been exporting English-based culture for so many years,


    Just like the influence of Hollywood movies in the world,


    Which are firmly at the top.


    Sara is the most popr in the Chinese world,


    And her influence in the non-Chinese world is naturally much worse.


    But Tavana is different.


    She is not only popr in English-speaking countries,


    But also has a great influence on any country in the world.


    She can be said to be the most sessful singer in today¡¯s global development.


    But at this moment, she is full of ttery for Sara.


    She is not sure what the rtionship between Sara and Marven is,


    But she can see from Marven¡¯s tone and expression when he is talking to Sara on the phone that Marven attaches great importance to her.


    Since he attaches importance to her,


    She must also attach importance to her.


    Sara was already prepared to meet her idol,


    But she didn¡¯t expect her idol to be so polite,


    So she said very humbly: ¡°Ms. Sweet,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your name for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I was your fan before I debuted!¡±


    Tavana immediately smiled and said:


    ¡°We are both singers, so we can be considered colleagues,¡±


    ¡°And you are Mr. Ye¡¯s friend,¡±


    ¡°So you are naturally my friend, so don¡¯t be so polite!¡±


    After that, she warmly invited the two:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Miss Gu, let¡¯s talk in the room.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring breakfast up, and we¡¯ll talk while we eat.¡±


    Sara hurriedly said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Miss Sweet.¡±


    Tavana said with a serious expression:


    ¡°If Miss Gu is always so polite,¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t consider me a friend.¡±


    Sara smiled and said: ¡°No, no,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be friends with Miss Sweet.¡±


    Tavana blinked and smiled, took her arm, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Just call me Tavana, no need to call me Miss Sweet.¡±


    As she said that,


    She treated Sara as a good sister and took her arm into the room.


    The Presidential Suite of Shangri-La is over 400 square meters,


    Veryrge and luxurious.


    Tavana invited the two to the restaurant.


    After they were seated, she couldn¡¯t wait to say to Sara:


    ¡°Ms. Gu, it is really an honor to invite you to be the guest of my concert here this time.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the appearance fee,¡±


    ¡°We will fully respect the requirements of Miss Gu¡¯s agency.¡±


    Sara waved her hand and said:


    ¡°It is my honor to be your guest.¡±


    ¡°How can I charge an appearance fee?¡±


    Tavana smiled and said: ¡°Sometimes we artists can only obey thepany¡¯s business arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Some artistpanies do not allow artists to appear as endorsement guests for free.¡±


    Sara smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°My agency is 100% controlled by my family¡¯s business,¡±


    ¡°So I have the final say on everything.¡±


    Tavana was surprised. She smiled happily and said,


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Many things will be much simpler.¡±


    ¡°We can arrange this performance as we like.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, the previous arrangement of guests was basically a halftime break.¡±


    ¡°When the guests were on stage, I could just take a break backstage.¡±


    ¡°After the guests finished their performances,¡±


    ¡°I could start the second half of the performance.¡±


    ¡°So I basically didn¡¯t interact with the guests on the same stage.¡±


    Then, Tawana said, ¡°I really want to interact with you more this time.¡±


    ¡°It would be best if we could sing one of my songs together,¡±


    ¡°And then sing one of your songs together.¡±


    ¡°You can sing the songs in between.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Sara smiled cheerfully and said,


    ¡°No problem with me.¡±


    ¡°I can basically sing all your songs.¡±


    As she spoke, Sara asked her with some concern:


    ¡°By the way, my songs are basically all in Chinese.¡±


    ¡°Can you sing it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±

 Chapter 6742

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6742</h2>


    Tawana said with a smile:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been listening to your songs too.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all musicians, so we can memorize the corresponding songs very quickly.¡±


    ¡°The lyrics may be a little difficult,¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. We can memorize them ourselves.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget that we have prompters on site.¡±


    ¡°I can mark the Chinese pronunciations in your songs with simr English words,¡±


    ¡°So that you can basically sing them out!¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°I see that singers from all over the world are using this method.¡±


    ¡°Many Chinese singers also use Chinese to mark the English trantion when singing English songs.¡±


    As he spoke, he remembered something and smiled:


    ¡°I remember there was a very popr meme on the Inte called Nao Taitao.¡±


    Tawana looked confused, but Saraughed out loud and said,


    ¡°You still remember this meme¡­¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°It was very famous at the time.¡±


    Sara nodded, covered her mouth, and smiled,


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed very famous.¡±


    ¡°Many domestic singers made up their minds at that time to practice English pronunciation well.¡±


    After that, she was afraid of ignoring Tawana who didn¡¯t understand,


    So she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡°How many songs should I sing?¡±


    Tawana smiled and said,


    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    ¡°Five to eight songs are fine.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s too long, the performance will exceed the time too much.¡±


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°Five songs, too many will steal the show.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is here to see you,¡±


    ¡°And I can¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡±


    Tawana said, ¡°If it¡¯s five songs when you go on stage,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be in a hurry to leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce the guests to the audience first,¡±


    ¡°Then you go on stage and we¡¯ll sing one of my songs together,¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the stage and take a short break,¡±


    ¡°You sing three songs by yourself,¡±


    ¡°And then I¡¯ll go on stage and sing one of your songs with you for thest song.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Sara said with a smile:


    ¡°This arrangement is very good! Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    After that, she looked at Marven again and asked him:


    ¡°Marven, will you be backstage at that time?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Marven nodded and smiled:


    ¡°I am the Feng Shui Director, I must be on the scene.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Sara said happily: ¡°Marven,¡±


    ¡°I just happen to have a song with the theme of ancient assassins,¡±


    ¡°And I need a masked assassin to dance with me.¡±


    ¡°How about youe and help me dance with your face covered?¡±


    Marven quickly refused:


    ¡°How can I dance!¡±


    ¡°No, no, you should find a professional!¡±


    Sara said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s not a real dance,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just to present a stage effect.¡±


    ¡°Besides, this person doesn¡¯t have any dance moves,¡±


    ¡°They are all martial arts moves.¡±


    ¡°Marven, you are very skilled,¡±


    ¡°So just a set of professional martial arts moves will be enough.¡±


    ¡°Apart from that, you only need toe to me and interact with me in a few special sections.¡±


    ¡°The rest of the time you can y freely on the stage.¡±


    Marven hooked his head and said:


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not a professional either.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing for you if I don¡¯t perform well?¡±


    Sara hugged his arm and said in a tender voice:


    ¡°Marven, it¡¯s not embarrassing if you don¡¯t perform well,¡±


    ¡°And you are so strong, it¡¯s impossible for you to perform badly!¡±


    ¡°There will also be a segment of hanging wires on the scene.¡±


    ¡°You will wear ancient assassin clothes, wear a mask, hold a long sword, and fly around hanging on the wires.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very handsome!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to show your face,¡±


    ¡°The mask covers the whole face, even if my parents are in the audience,¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to recognize you!¡±


    Tawana¡¯s eyes lit up and said,


    ¡°Is that song called ¡°Assassin?¡±


    ¡°I like it too, how about we sing this song together and let Mr. Ye dance with us!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6743

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6743</h2>


    Marven never dreamed that the two women wanted him to dance with him.


    How could a man like him dance with them?


    But before he could say no, Sara hugged his arm and begged,


    ¡°Marven, can you please agree to our request?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t really need to dance.¡±


    ¡°We just need to do traditional martial arts and wirework.¡±


    ¡°And we need to be fully armed.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention not showing our faces,¡±


    ¡°We also have special assassin armor on our hands.¡±


    ¡°Others can¡¯t even see a finger of yours.¡±


    Tawana knew that she had no right to act like a spoiled child in front of Marven,


    But she also said with expectation,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Miss Gu, and I will sing a duet.¡±


    ¡°If you can perform on the same stage with us,¡±


    ¡°It will probably be a wonderful memory that we will never forget.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Marven!¡± Sara looked eager and said softly,


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree to what I told you in the car now.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t refuse to perform, right?¡±


    Seeing her aggrieved look, Marven felt a little sorry for her.


    Thinking of what Sara said, the performance would only be masked and performing some martial arts moves, he said seriously:


    ¡°You said, Sara, never show your face.¡±


    ¡°If you really show your face, I will be embarrassed.¡±


    Sara knew that Marven had already given up,


    And immediately hugged him excitedly, saying happily:


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Marven! Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will never let you show your face!¡±


    ¡°But some movements need a little design,¡±


    ¡°And your cooperation is needed!¡±


    Marven was relieved when he was sure that he didn¡¯t need to show his face.


    It was not difficult for him to do some martial arts moves.


    But Tawana was too famous.


    If he showed his face at her concert,


    It might have a certain impact on keeping his identity secret.


    Helplessly, he nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay, I promise you, tell me in advance what stage moves you have,¡±


    ¡°And I will try my best to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Sara was very excited:


    ¡°I have to go back and discuss with my dance director about the specific dance moves,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    Marven nodded slightly:


    ¡°Okay, then I will listen to your arrangements,¡±


    ¡°And perform on stage with yourst song, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Sara said: ¡°This song itself is also one of my favorite songs.¡±


    ¡°Its lyrics are about an ancient woman who fell in love with a chivalrous assassin.¡±


    ¡°The assassin was going to assassinate the tyrant of the court,¡±


    ¡°And he and the woman were reluctant to leave when they parted.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this about Jing Ke?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Sara smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a fictional story.¡±


    ¡°Later, the assassin killed the tyrant along the way and returned to the woman.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a happy ending.¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°I have to listen to your arrangements.¡±


    ¡°I will do whatever you arrange for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sara was very happy and quickly asked Tawanna:


    ¡°When do we start the first rehearsal?¡±


    Tawanna replied with a smile: ¡°This afternoon!¡±


    ¡°The performance will start the day after tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°We will start to go through the stage this afternoon,¡±


    ¡°And then we will go through it formally during the day tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And then the performance will start in the evening.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°That¡¯s quite troublesome today, running around everywhere.¡±


    Tawanna asked curiously: ¡°Do Mr. Ye and Miss Gu have other arrangements for lunch?¡±


    Sara smiled and said: ¡°Marven will have lunch with my parents at my house at noon,¡±


    ¡°But we have free time in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we have to go to Marven¡¯s house for a family dinner in the evening,¡±


    ¡°So we may not have enough time in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

 Chapter 6744

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6744</h2>


    Tawanna smiled and said:


    ¡°You guys are busy with your own things at noon,¡±


    ¡°Ande over in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°We will use your time first to finish the part where we interact,¡±


    ¡°And then you can get busy.¡±


    Sara nodded gently:


    ¡°Okay! Then we¡¯lle after dinner!¡±


    Tavana looked at Marven and said with a smile:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, you must take time to listen to the song ¡°Assassin¡±.


    ¡°I listened to it with the trantion,¡±


    ¡°And I feel that the lyrics are quite touching.¡±


    Marven usually has no interest in listening to songs,


    And he almost never takes the initiative to find songs to listen to in life.


    As for concerts, he has only seen concerts of two people since he was a child,


    And these two people are Tavana and Sara in front of him.


    However, since the song ¡°Assassin¡± is Sara¡¯s song,


    Marven thought to himself that he must take time to catch up and listen to it carefully.


    He didn¡¯t even remember whether he had heard this song at Sara¡¯s concertst time.


    Thinking back to himself, the two experiences of watching Sara¡¯s concert were also very interesting.


    The first time was in Wrestvel,


    And he was very nervous, for fear that Sara would confess to him on the stage.


    The second time was in New York.


    He wanted to go to Sara¡¯s concert,


    But he didn¡¯t expect to encounter assassins who attacked his grandparents.


    On the way back, Marven connected his mobile phone to the Bluetooth of the business car and listened to the song ¡°Assassin¡± in its entirety.


    Must say, this song in ancient Chinese style is indeed very beautiful,


    And the overall tone is somewhat simr to Jay Chou¡¯s song ¡°Fireworks Are Easy to Cool¡±.


    But what is very rare is that the creator of this song did not deliberately make a tragic story to win the sympathy of the audience.


    Instead, the lyrics of this song were written into a happy ending.


    ¡°Fireworks are Easy to Cool¡±


    Describes a woman who died but couldn¡¯t wait for her lover toe back,


    The song ¡°Assassin¡± is divided into three sections.


    The first section is about the love between the woman and the assassin,


    The second section is the assassin¡¯s chivalrous and brave blood,


    The third section is the perfection of returning to his lover.


    Inparison, Marven also prefers thetter song with a perfect ending.


    He has liked stories with perfect endings since he was a child,


    And the same is true for listening to songs and watching movies.


    Seeing Marven listening to it several times, Sara asked him:


    ¡°Marven, how do you feel about this song?¡±


    Marven did not hesitate to praise:


    ¡°Very good, I like it very much, I like this kind of perfect ending,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to have a song that doesn¡¯t sing about bitterness,¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sing about secret love,¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sing about licking dogs and mistresses.¡±


    Sara smiled and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t have much feeling about this song before,¡±


    ¡°But after I found you, I like it more and more, because, in my opinion, you are like the assassin in this song.¡±


    ¡°Although you left me for so many years, you also want to avenge your parents eliminate violence, and protect the good in this world,¡±


    ¡°And then I am also looking forward to you getting rid of all the bad guys anding back to me.¡±


    Marven was a little stunned for a while.


    He didn¡¯t expect that this song would have such a meaning for Sara.


    Thinking about it carefully, the rtionship between the two,


    It is indeed simr to this artistic conception to some extent.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sighed and said to Sara:


    ¡°Sara, since this song has such a deep and special meaning to you,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely cooperate with you to finish the song.¡±


    Sara nodded heavily and said excitedly:


    ¡°Marven, Tawana has four concerts here,¡±


    ¡°You have to apany me to perform four times!¡±


    Marven smiled and agreed, saying:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I promised you, I won¡¯t cheat!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6745

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6745</h2>


    When the two returned to the Gu family mansion,


    Lenan was preparing lunch with the servants,


    While Philip was feeding the koi in his pond with great interest.


    He had put a lot of effort into this pond of koi.


    In the weather in the capital, which was several degrees below zero,


    He installed aplete set of circting heating equipment for the fish pond to keep the water temperature around 25 degrees.


    Seeing Marvening back with his daughter, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Sara, your mother asked you to help her in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Go quickly and let Marven stay here with me for a while.¡±


    Sara was a little surprised.


    Her mother never let her help with housework,


    So why did she want her help in the kitchen today?


    However, she was very smart and soon realized that her mother might have something to tell her,


    So she smiled and said,


    ¡°Dad, Marven,¡±


    ¡°You two can chat first, I¡¯ll go in to help.¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t think much about it, nodded and said,


    ¡°You go, tell me if you need my help.¡±


    Sara smiled and said,


    ¡°There is a rule in our family that men cannot go to the kitchen.¡±


    After that, she turned around and left.


    Philip saw that he had the opportunity to talk to Marven alone,


    So he thought about having a heart-to-heart talk with him,


    But then he thought of his wife¡¯s previous exnation.


    She was afraid that she would say something wrong,


    So she especially told him not to rush to talk to Marven about the core issues,


    But wait for her signal.


    So, he smiled and said to Marven: ¡°Marven,¡±


    ¡°I see that Changying Automobile has been making big moves recently.¡±


    ¡°You are determined to win this project, right?¡±


    Marven nodded and said seriously:


    ¡°Uncle, this project uses my father¡¯s name,¡±


    ¡°Which is equivalent to betting on the reputation of the Ye family and the An family,¡±


    ¡°So we must go all out.¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡±


    Philip praised: ¡°We used to be too reserved.¡±


    ¡°We always felt that naming apany or brand after our own names was a bit ostentatious,¡±


    ¡°But I have a different opinion from them.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity to be remembered forever?¡±


    ¡°So you must do a good job!¡±


    Marven said respectfully:


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, we will try our best.¡±


    While the father and son were chatting,


    Sara had alreadye to her kitchen.


    Lenan was arranging for the servants to prepare the food.


    Seeing Saraing in, she quickly pulled her to the empty restaurant and asked,


    ¡°Sara, have you talked to Marven?¡±


    ¡°Your dad just called your Grandpa,¡±


    ¡°And your grandpa has told him everything that should be said.¡±


    ¡°If he is still pretending to be ignorant at this time,¡±


    ¡°Then mom will go all out and tell him directly at the dinner table!¡±


    Sara quickly said, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t tell Marven this directly.¡±


    ¡°He is shy and not good at rejecting people.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, he can¡¯t agree or refuse immediately.¡±


    ¡°He will feel very ufortable, right?¡±


    Lenan was anxious and said,


    ¡°Silly girl, you only know how to think about him.¡±


    ¡°Although I am very grateful and I admire him very much,¡±


    ¡°But if ites to the two of you, Mom also has opinions about him.¡±


    ¡°How much our family has paid for him,¡±


    ¡°You have been waiting for him for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And you have known each other for so long,¡±


    ¡°But he still doesn¡¯t give an exnation.¡±


    ¡°How can this be?¡±

 Chapter 6746

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6746</h2>


    Sara said: ¡°Oh, Mom, the situation is indeed special,¡±


    ¡°But I have exined everything to him.¡±


    ¡°Marven meant that he is not sure whether he can defeat those people now.¡±


    ¡°He is afraid that he will die one day.¡±


    ¡°He said that he would prepare enough rejuvenation pills for our family of three,¡±


    ¡°So that I can live with you.¡±


    ¡°But I also told him that I can live with Mom and Dad,¡±


    ¡°But if Mom and Dad die, then I will not live either.¡±


    Lenan sighed.


    She knew her daughter best and she knew that she was not joking.


    If Marven was killed by his enemies,


    The only reason in the world that could encourage her to continue living would be herself and her husband.


    If she and her husband were no longer alive,


    She would probably not be able to hold on alone.


    So she asked Sara, ¡°What did Marven say?¡±


    Sara said,


    ¡°Marven advised me, but I ignored him.¡±


    ¡°I told him that if he and my parents were gone,¡±


    ¡°I would not be able to survive alone unless he gave me a son.¡±


    ¡°Good girl!¡±


    Lenan gave a thumbs up and praised:


    ¡°We have to y straight with him! We have to get straight to the point with him!¡±


    ¡°Our previous mistake was that we cared too much about him.¡±


    ¡°He is hesitant about this matter.¡±


    ¡°If we care about him and give him enough time,¡±


    ¡°He will just keep dragging it out and will never make a real decision!¡±


    After saying that, she quickly asked:


    ¡°By the way, after you said that, did Marven say anything?¡±


    Sara lied: ¡°Brother said he would consider it carefully.¡±


    ¡°So I think this time I have made it clear what I wanted to express to him,¡±


    ¡°And he will definitely not continue to drag it out endlessly.¡±


    ¡°She I will definitely give you an exnation.¡±


    At this point, she hugged her mother¡¯s arm and said coquettishly:


    ¡°Mom, I have already said this matter,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mention it at the dinner table,¡±


    ¡°Give Marven some more time, okay?¡±


    Lenan sighed softly, stroked the back of Sara¡¯s hand, and said sincerely:


    ¡°Sara, I just want you to get pregnant earlier now.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I have this idea is not only to continue the bloodline of Marven and the Ye family,¡±


    ¡°But also to leave you apanion.¡±


    ¡°Marven himself is not sure that he can definitely defeat Victoria.¡±


    ¡°If he really has an ident, your parents can¡¯t apany you to the end,¡±


    ¡°And your children can still apany you and take care of you in your old age.¡±


    Then she asked: ¡°Can you work harder and make it a done deal with Marven first?¡±


    ¡°If not, let¡¯s take a step back and tell him clearly that it doesn¡¯t matter whether you get married or not.¡±


    ¡°Marriage is just a formality,¡±


    ¡°But the blood of two people is the most real.¡±


    Sara was not shy at all but said with a very firm expression:


    ¡°Mom, we have said this much, and there is nothing to hide between us.¡±


    ¡°I also want to get pregnant with his child as soon as possible,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want him to be forced to agree to this matter under pressure¡­¡±


    When she said this, Sara blushed a little, and whispered shyly:


    ¡°I think¡­ I think he loved me in his heart the moment he agreed to my request.¡±


    ¡°I hope he gave me a child because he loved me,¡±


    ¡°And not simply because he was under pressure or wanted to continue the family line.¡±


    Lenan sighed with some concern:


    ¡°Sara, Marven is very much like his father.¡±


    ¡°He looks and has a simr personality.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that he will handle rtionships between men and women in the same way as his father.¡±


    ¡°To be frank, I am afraid that he will always reject you.¡±


    Sara smiled bitterly: ¡°If Marven still rejects me in the end,¡±


    ¡°Then I have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°I can only pray for him in my heart,¡±


    ¡°Hoping that he can turn danger into safety and live a happy life.¡±


    When Lenan heard this,


    She was afraid that her daughter would be lonely for the rest of her life,


    And her eyes turned red.


    She held Sara¡¯s hand, choked, and sighed:


    ¡°It would be great if your aunt An was still alive.¡±


    ¡°She loved you so much and would have definitely made the decision for you¡­¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6747

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6747</h2>


    Sara¡¯s memory of Margaret was already a little vague.


    After all, she was still too young when she took Marven away from the capital.


    Sara couldn¡¯t help but murmur,


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t remember what Aunt An looked like clearly.¡±


    ¡°Did she like me when I was a child?¡±


    Lenan smiled and said, ¡°Your Aunt loved you so much.¡±


    ¡°She was in the hospital with me on the day you were born.¡±


    ¡°She was the second person to hold you in her arms.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Sara was obviously surprised, and asked,


    ¡°Then who of you proposed the engagement between me and Marven?¡±


    ¡°You never told me about it before.¡±


    Lenan sighed, ¡°Your engagement was proposed by your Aunt An.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the Ye family was the strongest family in the country.¡±


    ¡°Your father and I were always taken care of by your Uncle Ye and Aunt An.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, we always felt that the Ye family was out of our reach.¡±


    ¡°We were very honored that they treated us as their own people.¡±


    ¡°How could we dare to think about marrying into the Ye family?¡±


    Sara asked in surprise,


    ¡°Then why did Aunt An propose the idea of this marriage?¡±


    Lenan smiled and said,


    ¡°Of course, she likes you and thinks you are the most suitable to be her daughter-inw.¡±


    Sara was very happy.


    In her opinion, Marven has too many female confidantes,


    But she is the only one who has been affirmed by Marven¡¯s mother.


    From this point of view, she is different from other girls.


    What she regrets is that Marven¡¯s mother died too early.


    Just like her mother said if Marven¡¯s mother was still alive,


    He would definitely make the decision for her and would not let herself be left out like this.


    But when the mother and daughter sighed,


    They never dreamed that Margaret was still alive,


    Some time ago, she lived in the Lama Temple, which was not far away.


    Even if she lives in Putuo Mountain now,


    It is only more than a thousand kilometers away from the capital.


    At this moment, Margaret is beating seal incense in the Zen temple of Putuo Mountain.


    After the seal incense was beaten, she ignited it with a stick of incense.


    When the green smoke floated up slowly,


    She leaned in slightly to smell it, closed her eyes, and felt the rare peace in her heart.


    Sister Sun came up to her and said respectfully,


    ¡°Madam, the young master is having lunch at Gu¡¯s house at noon,


    And Cynthia is doing the shopping himself.


    It seems that the Ye family will also have a family dinner in the evening.¡±


    Margaret opened his eyes, nodded slightly, and smiled,


    ¡°It seems that they are going to put pressure on Marven together.¡±


    Sister Sun said,


    ¡°It will probably take some time to reach China by water from Leon.¡±


    ¡°No hurry.¡±


    Margaret said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s slow, the first month of the year should be here.¡±


    Sister Sun asked her,


    ¡°Madam, didn¡¯t you say before that the eldest daughter of the Ito family is actually the most suitable for the young master?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Margaret smiled and said,


    ¡°To be fair, in my opinion, no one is more suitable for Marven than her,¡±


    ¡°Especially since she has already attained enlightenment,¡±


    ¡°And will be of great help to Marven in the future.¡±


    Sister Sun asked again,


    ¡°What do you think about Miss Gu?¡±


    Margaret smiled slightly and sighed softly,


    ¡°Sara, I raised her in my arms¡­¡±


    ¡°Logically, I think Cai Naizi is the most suitable,¡±


    ¡°And emotionally, no one can rece her in my heart.¡±

 Chapter 6748

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6748</h2>


    After that, Margaret sighed,


    ¡°The engagement between Marven and Sara was indeed initiated by me.¡±


    ¡°Since Sara was born, I have regarded her as my own and loved her very much.¡±


    ¡°Philip and Lenan also loved the young Marven very much,¡±


    ¡°So I proposed that the two children be engaged,¡±


    ¡°And when Marven and Sara grow up, they will be married.¡±


    ¡°Some people have advised me that we had entered a new era of openness,¡±


    ¡°And that we should not engage in the old feudal behavior of parents deciding marriages for their children,¡±


    ¡°But I still insisted, because I always felt that some good things require parents to make decisions,¡±


    ¡°And fight for them in advance for their children.¡±


    At this point, Margaret couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°At that time, Changying and I had already had many contacts with the Warriors Den,¡±


    ¡°And knew many secrets of the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°What I was most afraid of at the time was not that the Warriors Den would settle ounts with Changying and me one day,¡±


    ¡°But that they would ce various ¡°schrs¡± around Marven in the future.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°schr¡±, Sister Sun¡¯s expression suddenly froze.


    She knew the power of schrs.


    These schrs cultivated by the Warriors Den since childhood,


    Just to do their best to get one person¡¯s attention.


    The Warriors Den is very willing to spend money on ¡°schrs¡±,


    And they often create various types of ¡°schrs¡± of different but very excellent types,


    Lurking around the target person.


    The target person may meet many very satisfactory opposite s3x people,


    And what the target person doesn¡¯t know is that most of the excellent opposite s3x he has met one after another may be specially cultivated for him.


    Who can resist a person of the opposite s3x who has been tailor-made for them since childhood?


    Therefore, Margaret has the same worry about Marven.


    In this case, the Warriors Den will continue to ce various ¡°schrs¡± around Marven,


    Even if she can see through them,


    Some of them cannot see the true face of each person.


    Once her son marries one of the ¡°schrs¡± in the future,


    It will be a disaster for her son and the entire Ye family.


    In this case, she must let Marven marry a girl who knows her in the future,


    So as topletely eliminate the hidden dangers of the ¡°schr¡±.


    And there are not many people who really know their ins and outs.


    Philip and Lenan are the best choices.


    As long as Marven can marry Sara, no matter how many ¡°schrs¡±,


    The Warriors Den ces around him, it will not seed.


    What¡¯s more, since Sara was born, she has liked this girl very much.


    When she was young, she could see that Sara was particrly beautiful, smart, and kind.


    She is definitely the best candidate to be Marven¡¯s wife.


    However, Margaret¡¯s consideration of the ¡°schr¡± level was unknown to the Gu family.


    ording to Margaret¡¯s n at that time,


    She wanted to keep Marven by her side,


    Guide and train him little by little,


    And also cultivate his rtionship with Sara,


    So that when both of them came of age, they could get married first.


    But no one could have expected that their hatred of the Warriors Den would rapidly intensify because of the Jiuxuan Tianjing.


    Victoria wanted to kill Changying¡¯s family of three,


    But was finally forced to do so.


    Changying sacrificed himself to save his son,


    And arranged a golden cicada escape for Margaret, allowing her to escape.


    In the years that followed,


    Margaret did not dare to show up, let alone recognize Marven.


    Thinking back to the past, Margaret couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly:


    ¡°What a twist of fate.¡±


    ¡°I was most afraid that Marven would be deceived by the schr,¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that after the incident,¡±


    ¡°Changying¡¯s arrangement made Marvenpletely lose the aura of the Ye family¡¯s descendant,¡±


    ¡°And fortunately let himpletely avoid the potential threat of the ¡°schr.¡±


    Thinking of his two brothers and sisters whose lives were dyed by schrs,


    Margaret said in a cold voice:


    ¡°Martel and Tece both thought they were the luckiest people in the world.¡±


    ¡°They found the sweetheart who understood them the most,¡±


    ¡°Loved them the most, and was most in line with their wishes.¡±


    ¡°But they never thought that this was all Victoria¡¯s schr.¡±


    ¡°This vicious woman will sooner orter pay the price for her sins!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6749

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6749</h2>


    The Gu family¡¯s dinner was quite sumptuous.


    There were many precious ingredients that Philip himself would not eat on weekdays,


    And Charlie had not even touched them.


    Lenan looked at him like a mother-inw looking at her son-inw,


    And she liked him so much that she invited him to eat in various ways during the meal,


    And even urged Sara besides her to keep picking up dishes for him.


    Charlie was very nervous at first,


    Fearing that Sara¡¯s parents would mention marriage or having children at the dinner table.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the couple did not mention this topic at the dinner table,


    Which made Charlie feel much more rxed.


    However, although the couple did not mention it,


    Charlie felt particrly ashamed again after a while of feeling relieved.


    Because the less the couple put pressure on him in person,


    The more he could feel the couple¡¯s understanding and care for him.


    Charlie is also a person who knows how to repay kindness.


    He feels that the couple¡¯s direct pressure on him is also a kind of favor to him.


    So, after a meal, while everyone was chatting at the table,


    Charlie took out two rejuvenation pills and handed them to Philip and Lenan respectively,


    Saying respectfully: ¡°Uncle, Aunt, these two rejuvenation pills are a little gift from me.¡±


    The couple never thought that Charlie would suddenly take out the rejuvenation pills to give to them.


    They all knew that the value of a rejuvenation pill at the auction was over 100 billion US dors,


    And the value of two rejuvenation pills was more than 10 times higher than the assets of the entire Gu family.


    Therefore, Philip quickly refused:


    ¡°Charlie, this is absolutely not allowed.¡±


    ¡°This rejuvenation pill is priceless and is one of your most important sources of ie.¡±


    ¡°How can we ept such a precious gift from you!¡±


    Lenan on the side also immediately agreed:


    ¡°Yes, Charlie! Your uncle and I are in very good health now.¡±


    ¡°We are free of illness and disease,¡±


    ¡°And we don¡¯t have any headaches or difort.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s aplete waste to give this pill to the two of us!¡±


    Charlie smiled and said: ¡°Uncle, Aunt, the rejuvenation pill is called the rejuvenation pill because it can,¡±


    ¡°In addition to curing diseases and saving lives,¡±


    ¡°Another very important effect is that it can help people regain their youth.¡±


    Charlie paused slightly and continued,


    ¡°You two are both very healthy now.¡±


    ¡°After taking the rejuvenation pill, it can no longer cure your diseases,¡±


    ¡°But it can make your physical condition younger by ten to twenty years.¡±


    After that, he looked at Sara, then at Lenan, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Auntie, after you take the rejuvenation pill, you and Sara will look more like sisters.¡±


    As soon as Charlie said this,


    Lenan was naturally full of desire in her heart.


    No woman wants less love, and less beauty, and no older woman wants to look older.


    Women of Lenan¡¯s age spend a lot of money and time on anti-aging every year.


    Whether this woman¡¯s figure will be out of shape,


    Whether her skin will be dull, whether her wrinkles will deepen,


    And even whether her breasts will sag and is essentially rted to aging.


    Women will start to bear the changes of slowly aging in their twenties,


    And their physical condition will deteriorate significantly in their thirties, forties, and even fifties.


    Lenan spends at least hundreds of millions of dors on anti-aging every year,


    But the effect is not as good as expected,


    Because time itself is still passing, and people get older day by day.


    Sometimes it is very difficult to maintain the status quo,


    Not to mention that it is basically impossible to go back.


    Even if you use medical beauty methods to force yourself to look younger,


    The time that method canst is very short,


    And after that, it will bring side effects that will never go away.


    People often say that a face that has gone through stic surgery,


    Or even that a person has failed due to stic surgery,


    It is because the side effects are too great, leading to irreversible damage.


    Nowadays, Charlie can make himself 20 years younger with just one rejuvenation pill.

 Chapter 6750

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6750</h2>


    What does this mean?


    This is simply the best medical beauty in the world, nothing else.


    However, when she thought that this pill was worth hundreds of billions of dors,


    Lenan really didn¡¯t dare to show any expectation.


    After all, it was too expensive.


    It was so expensive that it made people feel a little excessive even to think about it.


    Philip said at this time: ¡°Charlie, you saved my life before, I am very grateful.¡±


    ¡°How can we ept such a precious gift from you at this time?¡±


    ¡°You should keep these two pills so that they will be of great use in the future!¡±


    Charlie said seriously:


    ¡°Uncle, the reason why the rejuvenation pills can be sold at such a high price is because the number on disy is too scarce.¡±


    ¡°At an auction, there is only one rejuvenation pill that can be sold,¡±


    ¡°So its price will naturally rise.¡±


    After a pause, Charlie said:


    ¡°But if there are 10 or 20 rejuvenation pills that can be sold at an auction,¡±


    ¡°Then its value will be greatly discounted.¡±


    ¡°At least after it loses its scarcity,¡±


    ¡°People will not try their best to get it.¡±


    At this point, Charlie smiled and said,


    ¡°Rejuvenation Pills are not a resource that will disappear after they are used up for me.¡±


    ¡°If I want, I can have more Rejuvenation Pills.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t want to do that now,¡±


    ¡°So please don¡¯t be polite to me, just take these two pills now!¡±


    Philip waved his hands again and again:


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, Charlie.¡±


    ¡°You have been kind to our family.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t ept such expensive pills no matter what.¡±


    Charlie said seriously: ¡°Uncle Gu if you say that,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too polite.¡±


    ¡°In my mind, the status of you and Aunt is equivalent to my parents,¡±


    ¡°So these two pills are not given by me to you two,¡±


    ¡°But I, as a junior, honor you two.¡±


    ¡°After all, it is my filial piety.¡±


    ¡°You two can¡¯t refuse it, right?¡±


    Sara was also very excited at this time.


    She is different from her parents.


    Her parents always feel that they owe Charlie a favor,


    But they are embarrassed to ept his expensive gifts.


    But Sara has long regarded herself as Charlie¡¯s person.


    She is his, so what is there to be polite about?


    Moreover, as a child, she naturally hopes that her parents can be healthy and stay young forever.


    How can she let her parents refuse such a good opportunity?


    Thinking of this, she immediately said:


    ¡°Dad, Mom, this is a kind gift from Charlie,¡±


    ¡°You should ept it generously and thank him, right?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to be so polite?¡±


    Philip said in embarrassment:


    ¡°Oh, you girl, you don¡¯t know how valuable these two rejuvenation pills are!¡±


    ¡°How can we ept them just because we want to?¡±


    Sara immediately stood up, took the two pills in her hand,


    And stuffed one directly into each of her parents, and said in an unquestionable tone, very seriously:


    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡±


    ¡°Just think of these two rejuvenation pills as the betrothal gifts that Charlie gave to you two in advance in order to marry me.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t even ept the betrothal gifts,¡±


    ¡°How can you marry your daughter in the future to him?¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6751

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6751</h2>


    Sara said the rejuvenation pill was a betrothal gift,


    And the couple were a little stunned.


    Marven, on the other hand, was more or less embarrassed for a while.


    However, in this situation, he also knew that he could not exin at all,


    Let alone correct Sara¡¯s statement.


    If he tacitly agreed, the couple could ept the rejuvenation pill with peace of mind,


    This matter would then be considered a rtively satisfactory temporary solution.


    As for the marriage contract,


    ording to Marven¡¯s idea, he could only continue to dy it.


    At this time, he felt like an ostrich that had encountered a problem and could only bury its head in the sand.


    Apart from escaping, he could hardly think of a reasonable solution.


    The couple were looking at Marven at this time.


    Seeing that he did not make any statement or even speak,


    They were more or less relieved in their hearts.


    They knew Marven¡¯s mentality and the actual situation.


    At this time, it was still a bit difficult for him topletely and publicly admit his marriage with Sara.


    It was already very rare for him not to toy with or refute Sara¡¯s statement about the betrothal gift.


    Seeing that her parents¡¯ attitudes had softened,


    Sara quickly struck while the iron was hot and said,


    ¡°Dad, Mom, the rejuvenation pill is a token of Marven¡¯s goodwill.¡±


    ¡°You should ept it quickly,¡±


    ¡°And take it immediately after epting it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep it.¡±


    ¡°This kind of thing is priceless,¡±


    ¡°And it means too much to some people.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep it at all.¡±


    For Sara, all her thoughts were on her parents and Marven.


    It was naturally one of the happiest things for her as a daughter that her parents took the rejuvenation pill.


    This meant that her parents would not only be healthier,


    But also have a better quality of life.


    If her parents epted the pill but were reluctant to take it,


    Then the pill would be a very uncertain risk factor.


    If someone with bad intentions knew about it,


    They would definitely take risks for the two pills,


    Bringing great danger to her parents.


    Moreover, although Sara was not worried that her parents would take the pill out for profit,


    Once the pill was obtained by others and used for profit,


    This matter would have a great negative impact on Marven.


    The reason why Marven was able to bid hundreds of billions of dors for a pill at the auction was because of its unique scarcity.


    If there were two more pills on the market,


    The market would definitely be disrupted.


    She felt that it was the best solution for her parents to ept the pill and take it immediately.


    In addition, in this way,


    Her parents would definitely restrain their urgency to urge Marven to get married,


    So as not to interfere with Marven.


    Lenan didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment.


    She couldn¡¯t make a decision on such an important matter,


    So she looked at her husband beside her with a soliciting look.


    Philip pondered for a long time before finally nodding and saying,


    ¡°Since it is Marven¡¯s intention, we naturally cannot let him down.¡±


    ¡°Besides, this pill is indeed of great significance to us.¡±


    ¡°If we live a few more years,¡±


    ¡°We can not only enjoy a few more years of good life,¡±


    ¡°But also spend a few more years with you, so that you will not be so lonely.¡±


    After that, he picked up one of the pills and said to his wife,


    ¡°Lenan, the rejuvenation pill is priceless.¡±


    ¡°We must not let it have any risks.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s listen to Marven and Sara and eat it.¡±


    Lenan nodded gently.


    For her, the pill can make her younger, healthier, and longer-lived.


    For the family, it can also apany her husband, daughter, and Marven,


    The future son-inw, more and better.


    Therefore, it is impossible not to want to eat the pill,


    But it is too expensive and she is unwilling to receive it without merit.


    Now that her daughter has said so,


    And the future son-inw has not expressed any rebuttal,


    Then she really regards it as a betrothal gift.


    The couple looked at each other,


    Took a pill in their hands at the same time,


    And swallowed it with excitement.

 Chapter 6752

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6752</h2>


    They have been in a very good rtionship for so many years.


    This time, each of them took a rejuvenation pill,


    Which means that they can spend more than ten years with each other.


    After taking the rejuvenation pill,


    The couple¡¯s appearance and state also changed dramatically in an instant.


    Lenan has been well-maintained,


    And her real age of more than 50 years can¡¯t be seen at all.


    Now after taking a rejuvenation pill,


    She is radiant and looks about 30 years old.


    After being much younger, it can be seen that she and Sara look very simr.


    The mother and daughter are like sisters at this time.


    What is more important is not the change in appearance,


    But the lightness of the body as if dozens of pounds of burdens have been unloaded.


    The burden and aging brought to their bodies over the years are gradually increasing month by month.


    When people get old, they can adapt to the feeling of going downhill,


    But the improvement of the rejuvenation pill can instantly release the burden they have umted in the past ten or twenty years,


    And make it disappear without a trace,


    So the feeling is very obvious and strong.


    Philip looked at his much younger wife in amazement,


    Not knowing that he had be a middle-aged man who was estimated to be in his 30s.


    Both husband and wife were surprised at each other¡¯s huge changes,


    And they both regained the nostalgic feeling when they were in love and had just started a family.


    Lenan looked at her husband, tears unconsciously overflowing from her eyes, choking and saying:


    ¡°Husband, you look a lot younger,¡±


    ¡°It feels like when Sara was just born.¡±


    Philip was also full of emotion:


    ¡°Wife, you too, you don¡¯t look like Sara¡¯s mother,¡±


    ¡°But more like Sara¡¯s sister.¡±


    Lenan touched her smooth and tight face, and asked in surprise:


    ¡°Have I changed so much?¡±


    ¡°If I go out and meet acquaintances and friends,¡±


    ¡°What should I tell them?¡±


    Philip smiled and said:


    ¡°Just say that we have just tried a new medical beauty product,¡±


    ¡°But the product is still in the confidentiality period and has not been officiallyunched.¡±


    Lenan couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Will they believe it?¡±


    ¡°What if theye to us to try the product or ask us to introduce a contact person?¡±


    Philip said indifferently:


    ¡°It¡¯s their business whether they believe it or not.¡±


    ¡°If you believe it, just say that we have signed a confidentiality agreement and cannot disclose any information.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, what can we do?¡±


    ¡°We are all this age.¡±


    ¡°We will only live for ourselves and our children in the future.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to care about what those people think.¡±


    Lenan was relieved and said with a smile:


    ¡°You still see more clearly.¡±


    Philip looked at Marven at this time and sighed:


    ¡°Marven, I don¡¯t need to thank you for your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Gu won¡¯t give you those empty words.¡±


    Marven nodded and smiled:


    ¡°Uncle Gu, please don¡¯t be polite to me.¡±


    Sara on the side also said:


    ¡°We are all family, what is there to be polite about!¡±


    Philip suddenly asked Marven with some concern:


    ¡°Marven, if Uncle Ye asks about me at night,¡±


    ¡°What should I tell him?¡±


    Philip knew that Zhongquan had always wanted the rejuvenation pill.


    But even though he was Marven¡¯s grandfather,


    Marven had never given him a whole pill.


    Marven may have always had some grudges in his heart against the old man.


    Although he had eliminated a lot in the past two years,


    It seemed that he had notpletely dissipated.


    Marven did not hide it at this time and smiled and said:


    ¡°Uncle Gu didn¡¯t even need to say anything when he met him,¡±


    ¡°He knew what was going on in his heart.¡±


    After that, he continued:


    ¡°My grandfather is not a bad person,¡±


    ¡°But he has not done anything good to me in these years.¡±


    ¡°Some things in the past were not done so well.¡±


    ¡°But I am not ignoring him,¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to raise his expectations too much.¡±


    ¡°But rest assured, Uncle Gu, I have my own ns in mind.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6753

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6753</h2>


    In the afternoon, Marven and Sara¡¯s family of three came to the Ye family¡¯s house.


    Marven¡¯s aunt Cynthia had been busy all day for this family dinner.


    Ever since Marven subdued Joseph at the graveyard,


    Cynthia has been looking for an opportunity to repair the rtionship between her and her nephew.


    Today is a good opportunity to show her ability,


    So she is busy and working extra hard.


    Moreover, as the only member of the second generation of the Ye family who was invited,


    She felt quite proud.


    It¡¯s good if she can gain a foothold in the second generation of the Ye family,


    That is, the generation of Marven¡¯s father,


    She may be able to ess more resources in the Ye family in the future.


    After all, Marven was very disappointed with his uncles and cousins,


    And this was a good opportunity for him to gain a foothold.


    Zhongquan was particrly spoiled with this daughter.


    Although he was no longer the head of the Ye family,


    He also wanted to help Cynthia.


    After a sumptuous family dinner was prepared,


    Marven drove the business car and brought Sara to the Ye family¡¯s house.


    Philip and his wife followed in another car.


    After the car entered the gate,


    Cynthia supported the old man and went to the yard to greet him.


    The old man was in good health and didn¡¯t need her support at all,


    But Cynthia still hoped to show a harmonious picture of a loving father and a filial daughter in front of Marven and the Gu family,


    So she was so attentive.


    Not only that, Changming, who always liked to put on a sour face,


    Wore a salesman¡¯s enthusiastic smile from beginning to end today,


    And even his face was a little stiff when he smiled.


    Seeing Marven stopped the car first,


    She helped the old man toe forward.


    Marven and Sara just pushed the door down.


    Seeing Marven, Cynthia immediately smiled and said attentively:


    ¡°Hey, Marven, Sara!¡±


    Marven nodded slightly, and Sara next to him said sweetly with a smile:


    ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡±


    Marven at this time turned to look at the Rolls-Royce behind him.


    Philip parked his car next to Marven¡¯s business car,


    He then got out of the car with his wife.


    ¡°Uncle, Cynthia.¡±


    Philip smiled and greeted the two as soon as he got out of the car.


    Zhongquan and Cynthia looked at the couple and were speechless.


    Everyone could see that the couple had be younger,


    And they were too young.


    They looked like a middle-aged couple in their 30s,


    With good figures and extraordinary temperament.


    It was no exaggeration to say that they were a celebrity couple in the entertainment industry.


    Cynthia was surprised.


    Lenan was about the same age as him,


    But she was so well maintained.


    How did she do it?


    Zhongquan saw the clue at a nce.


    He thought to himself with a sour feeling in his heart:


    ¡°It seems that the couple from the Gu family have already taken the rejuvenation pill.¡±


    ¡°And judging from the situation, it must not be half a pill.¡±


    ¡°Maybe one pill each.¡±


    For such a long time, he had dreamed of getting the rejuvenation pill.


    He tried hard to perform in front of Marven for so long,


    But he only got half a pill at the auction.


    Moreover, he was already so old, and he only got half a pill.


    On the other hand Philip and Lenan,


    Both of whom were only in their early fifties,


    How could they get a whole pill of rejuvenation pill?


    This was not only unfair but also unnecessary.

 Chapter 6754

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6754</h2>


    Marven barely allowed him to eat half-full,


    Even though he was almost starving to death.


    Philip and his wife had never been hungry,


    And they were treated by Marven to eat a lot.


    Thinking of this, Zhongquan felt even more depressed.


    However, he didn¡¯t dare to show it in front of Marven,


    So he could only greet them with a smile:


    ¡°Oh, Philip, Lenan, you two have maintained yourself so well.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like middle-aged people at all,¡±


    ¡°You arepletely young people.¡±


    Cynthia was very envious, and quickly came to Lenan and asked with a smile:


    ¡°Lenan, how do you and Brother Gu maintain your looks?¡±


    ¡°Teach me too. You see, I spend a lot of money on maintenance all year round,¡±


    ¡°But the effect is far worse than yours.¡±


    Lenan was a little embarrassed for a while, not knowing how to answer.


    Originally, she and her husband discussed something,


    And if outsiders asked about it,


    She would just find a new medical beauty product that has not beenunched on the market as an interface to evade it.


    But the person asking her now is Marven¡¯s aunt,


    And Marven is right in front of her.


    If she lies at this time, it will not look so good.


    So she couldn¡¯t help but look at Marven and said awkwardly:


    ¡°This¡­ this¡­ maybe it can¡¯t be exined so clearly in one or two sentences¡­¡±


    Cynthia quickly said: ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°If you are not convenient to say, just rmend a contact person for me,¡±


    ¡°And I will find the other party directly.¡±


    ¡°I can ept any amount of money,¡±


    ¡°As long as it can have the effect you have!¡±


    Zhongquan sighed in his heart:


    ¡°Cynthia, Cynthia, you don¡¯t know how expensive this rejuvenation pill is.¡±


    ¡°If you know, you will never say such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Even if you sell the entire Ye family, you can only get one at most.¡±


    So, he winked at Cynthia, asking her not to continue asking questions,


    And then he used his fingers to gently write the three words.


    ¡°Rejuvenation Pill¡± on the back of her hand.


    When Cynthia realized that the old man had written about the Rejuvenation Pill,


    She was stunned.


    She knew the Rejuvenation Pill and the old man had mentioned it to her.


    It was at the auction, and the An family offered more than 300 billion US dors but couldn¡¯t buy it.


    She was shocked in her heart,


    How could the Gu family have such strength?


    Even the Ye family couldn¡¯t afford this kind of medicine,


    But the Gu family could afford it, and even the couple ate it.


    But when she saw Marven standing aside, she understood instantly.


    The Gu family certainly didn¡¯t have the strength to afford the rejuvenation pill,


    But Marven had always been very good to their family,


    So it seemed that this pill should have been given to them by Marven.


    Thinking of this, Cynthia felt a little depressed.


    She was Marven¡¯s aunt, and the rtionship between aunt and nephew was supposed to be the closest.


    It was a pity that she had been too arrogant before,


    And offended Marven, which made the rtionship between the two people tense.


    Now it seemed that if she wanted to get the rejuvenation pill,


    She might have no chance.


    Cynthia felt a little mncholy.


    If she had known that her nephew was so powerful,


    Why did she put on a show in front of him and his mother-inw?


    Marven, who was standing aside,


    Saw that his grandfather and aunt were jealous.


    He smiled calmly and said, ¡°Grandpa, aunt,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not chat in the yard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite cold. Let¡¯s go in!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6755

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6755</h2>


    Zhongquan and Cynthia did not feel cold in the cold wind,


    But they felt a sense of destion that they were not weed.


    Compared with the rosy faces and radiant looks of the Gu family couple,


    It formed a very strong contrast.


    However, the father and daughter did not dare to me Marven in their hearts,


    Because they knew that all this was the cause and effect they had nted.


    Inviting everyone into the house, Zhongquan hurriedly said to Cynthia:


    ¡°Cynthia, go make some tea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not time for dinner yet.¡±


    ¡°Philip, Marven, and I will drink tea and chat.¡±


    Cynthia no longer had the demeanor of the eldestdy of the Ye family.


    She had a smile on her face like a professional waiter,


    And said with respect and humility:


    ¡°Dad, please wait a moment,¡±


    ¡°I will prepare the tea set and tea leaves.¡±


    After that, she went to work diligently.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t dare to hope that Marven could give her the rejuvenation pill,


    But she also had a vague idea in her heart,


    That is, from now on, she should seize every opportunity to show her kindness to him.


    What if Marven had a good impression of her,


    And would be merciful enough to give her one or half a pill in the future?


    Lenan felt that Cynthia was Marven¡¯s aunt after all,


    And she couldn¡¯t let her work for everyone alone,


    So she whispered to Sara beside her:


    ¡°Sara, go and help your uncle and aunt.¡±


    Sara nodded quickly:


    ¡°Okay, Mom.¡±


    When Cynthia heard this, she immediately stopped her and said with a smile:


    ¡°Oh, Sara, you are a guest,¡±


    ¡°How can I let you do it?¡±


    ¡°You just stay here, and I will deal with it.¡±


    After that, she smiled and said to Marven said,


    ¡°Marven, you sit down and give thempany.¡±


    Marven nodded gently, thinking to himself,


    ¡°The current aunt is really different from before.¡±


    ¡°The previous one was an old baby.¡±


    ¡°Although she is not young anymore,¡±


    S¡±he is more ambitious than young people and has a bad temper.¡±


    ¡°But now, she ispletely a different person.¡±


    ¡°It can be said that she has been reborn.¡±


    As the host, Zhongquan invited everyone to sit on the sofa.


    After sitting down, he said to Philip with emotion:


    ¡°Philip, if you don¡¯t have anything to do,e home more often.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an old man and it¡¯s really boring at home,¡±


    ¡°And sometimes I really want to talk to someone.¡±


    Philip said respectfully, ¡°No problem, Uncle,¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything else to do recently.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that our daughter hase back to rest and prepare for the New Year.¡±


    ¡°If you are bored, our family of three wille over often to apany you!¡±


    The old man was delighted, and nodded with an excited smile and said,


    ¡°It would be great if your family of three coulde home often.¡±


    ¡°Most of the people in the Ye family are now on the Yeling Mountain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m old, and it¡¯s not convenient for me to go to the mountain,¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m really lonely usually.¡±


    After that, he looked at Marven who was sitting next to him, and sighed,


    ¡°Actually, I hope Marven can stay in the capital for a while,¡±


    ¡°But every time hees here, he is in a hurry and has to leave after a short time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much chance to ask him to apany my old bones.¡±


    Marven smiled slightly and said nothing.


    After all, he is now a family man,


    And his family is in Wrestvel.


    He must not take up this topic at this time,


    Otherwise, once he talks about his engagement with Sara,


    He will fall into an awkward situation again.


    At this time, Sara smiled and said,


    ¡°Grandpa, Marven has too many things to do on weekdays,¡±


    ¡°So he doesn¡¯t have much time to apany you,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will quit the entertainment industry and be a vagrant at home.¡±


    ¡°I will definitelye to see you often at that time!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Zhongquan was delighted.


    He liked Sara very much.

 Chapter 6756

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6756</h2>


    After all, he grew up watching her, and during the years when Marven¡¯s whereabouts were unknown,


    Even he had given up looking for Marven,


    But Sara never gave up.


    A little girl can be so affectionate and righteous to his grandson.


    The grandfather was naturally very pleased and grateful at the same time.


    More importantly, when the Cataclysmic Front attacked Yeling Mountain,


    The Gu family knew that the Ye family was powerless to resist,


    But they still stood firmly with them.


    This friendship is worth a thousand gold.


    The old man knew that he could not be the master of Marven,


    Otherwise, he would have asked Marven to marry Sara as soon as possible.


    Marven gave the Gu family couple two rejuvenation pills at the Gu family,


    Which made the couple embarrassed to mention the marriage in front of the old man,


    Which made Marven feel less urgent and morefortable.


    Cynthia prepared tea sets and tea leaves,


    And personally brewed a pot of premium Jin Junmei for everyone.


    Everyone chatted while drinking tea,


    And the topic did not develop towards the marriage.


    In addition to caring about the marriage,


    The old man was also concerned about the situation of Warriors Den.


    So, he asked Marven about some rted progress.


    Marven gave a brief introduction,


    And thinking of Leon, he asked him:


    ¡°Grandpa, is there any news about Butler Tang?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    Zhongquan sighed, ¡°Leon seems to have disappeared since then.¡±


    ¡°I have tried many ways to find his trace,¡±


    ¡°But there is no news.¡±


    Marven felt a little regretful and sighed,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of unspeakable secrets he has,¡±


    ¡°And he has to leave without saying goodbye.¡±


    ¡°But I believe he has no ill will towards me or the Ye family.¡±


    Philip on the side asked with a puzzled look on his face,


    ¡°Why did he leave?¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, Marven needs help now.¡±


    ¡°He has worked for the Ye family for so many years and knows the situation of the family very well.¡±


    ¡°In addition, he has managed the Ye family¡¯s business in an orderly manner over the years.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I recognize his ability and character.¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t leave and stayed to be Marven¡¯s right-hand man,¡±


    ¡°He would definitely y a huge role.¡±


    ¡°There is really no reason for him to leave without saying hello,¡±


    ¡°And hide so thoroughly.¡±


    Marven nodded and pondered:


    ¡°I always feel that although Steward Tang has been working diligently in the Ye family for these years,¡±


    ¡°He was not directly serving the Ye family.¡±


    Philip asked curiously:


    ¡°Marven, do you have any discoveries when you say this?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°My father¡¯s photo album suddenly appeared before.¡±


    ¡°Steward Tang should have deliberately wanted me to see some clues.¡±


    ¡°Since then, he has disappeared.¡±


    ¡°If he works for the Ye family,¡±


    ¡°There is no need to disappear.¡±


    ¡°If he works for my father,¡±


    ¡°I believe my father cannot calcte 20 yearster.¡±


    ¡°Someone else must have given him this order to let him do this.¡±


    Philip asked him doubtfully:


    ¡°If Steward Tang has other engines,¡±


    ¡°He has concealed it for so many years.¡±


    ¡°Why not continue to conceal it?¡±


    ¡°Without saying hello, he just disappeared directly.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it equivalent to actively exposing himself?¡±


    Marven sighed.


    There are some things that he can¡¯t tell Philip too much in detail.


    For example, the simplest one is that Philip didn¡¯t know that he had the ability of psychological suggestions,


    Which can easily change a person¡¯s psychology and reverse a person¡¯s self-cognition.


    The reason why Leon suddenly left after the photo album appeared,


    It must be that he was afraid that he would find out the specific secrets by asking in this way.


    He knew that he could not resist his own psychological suggestion ability,


    So he simply disappeared topletely avoid this risk.


    Zhongquan asked Marven at this time:


    ¡°Marven, do you think you should arrange for people around the world to find the whereabouts of Leon¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°You also have an AI model now.¡±


    ¡°Combining the two, it should not be too difficult to find the whereabouts of him.¡±


    Marven waved his hand:


    ¡°Forget it, I know that Butler Tang can¡¯t have any intention of harming me.¡±


    ¡°Since he has secrets that he thinks I can¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°There is no need for me to dig out these secrets.¡±

 Chapter 6757

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6757</h2>


    Cynthia, who usually likes to talk and express her opinions,¡±


    ¡°Has been making tea for everyone and has basically not spoken a word.


    She couldn¡¯t help looking at Lenan,


    And the more she looked, the more envious she felt.


    Looking at her appearance, skin, temperament, and face full of healthy cogen,


    She felt like an ugly duckling,


    And was even embarrassed to look up.


    When she was making tea, her hands were obviously starting to look a little old.


    Although she usually pays attention to maintenance,


    Skin is something that cannot resist the erosion of time.


    Even though her index finger doesn¡¯t touch water on weekdays,


    Cynthia, who is nearly fifty years old,


    Still has obvious dryness and wrinkles on her hands.


    When she saw Lenan holding the cup,


    With her pair of tender hands like a girl, she felt even more ashamed.


    Lenan had always been curious,


    Because in her impression, Cynthia had always been very eager to show off,


    And was extremely self-centered.


    Back then, she was the most aggressive youngdy in the capital.


    But she never expected that at this moment,


    She would take the initiative to serve tea for everyone,


    And she was always quiet and a little weird.


    There was no mirror in front of Lenan,


    So she could not see her face that was 20 years younger like Cynthia.


    Because of this, she didn¡¯t know why Cynthia was so quiet.


    When the men were talking about things,


    She didn¡¯t want to interrupt,


    So she looked at Cynthia quietly out of curiosity.


    At a certain moment, the two looked at each other,


    Because they realized that they were secretly looking at each other,


    So they were a little embarrassed.


    Especially Cynthia, when their eyes met,


    She saw the corners of Lenan¡¯s eyes,


    Which is the area that women are most afraid of,


    And it is also the ce where wrinkles grow first.


    But the corners of Lenan¡¯s eyes are as tender as water tofu,


    Full and smooth, without any wrinkles or ws.


    Cynthia was extremely envious,


    And felt that the gap between herself and others was too big,


    So she lowered her head unnaturally,


    And herst look was a bit self-prepared.


    Lenan finally understood why Cynthia had been staring at her quietly.


    It turned out that it was Marven¡¯s rejuvenation pill that attracted her attention.


    As a woman, she naturally knew the temptation of the rejuvenation pill to a fifty-year-old woman.


    It was natural for Cynthia to be envious.


    However, when she thought that Cynthia was Marven¡¯s aunt,


    Lenan felt a little uneasy.


    She felt a little embarrassed that she had just taken a whole pill that Cynthia couldn¡¯t get.


    However, she couldn¡¯t make the decision on such things,


    So she could only pretend that she didn¡¯t see it awkwardly.


    Cynthia was not a fool.


    When she saw Lenan¡¯s slightly embarrassed expression,


    She felt very ufortable and even wanted to cry.


    Marven was her own nephew, why was he so awkward with her?


    Thinking back to when he detained her in a rental house in Wrestvel and spent the New Year alone,


    She was still full of grievances and cried to the old man in the video.


    If she had known that this nephew was so capable,


    Even if he asked her to stay in Wrestvel and be a nanny for his mother-inw,


    That shrew, she would be willing and would never say a word.


    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s toote to regret now.


    She has lost the opportunity to invest in Marven¡¯s original shares.


    Unlike the three members of the Gu family,


    They had invested in Marven more than 20 years ago,


    And no matter what happened in the middle,


    They have always held the original shares and have not sold them.


    No wonder Marven is so good to their family now.


    Inparison, his aunt has be an unwee outsider.


    With this thought, Cynthia rarely reviewed her life in her heart.


    She was spoiled since she was a child.


    When she was young, not only did her parents spoil her,


    But her second brother Changying also loved her very much.


    Later, her second brother got married,


    And her sister-inw also treated her as her own sister.

 Chapter 6758

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6758</h2>


    Although Cynthia was spoiled at that time,


    She was well-behaved and sensible in front of her second brother and second sister-inw.


    She never said anything out of line,


    Nor did she do anything out of line.


    In fact, in her heart, she also admired Changying and Margaret very much,


    And at the same time, she had a strong sense of dependence.


    She even felt that with her second brother and second sister-inw,


    A pair of dragons and phoenixes among people,


    She would definitely be protected and taken care of by them in this life,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that both of them died at the best age.


    Since then, the Ye family has been in a slump.


    The old man didn¡¯t have the heart to take special care of her,


    And the eldest brother was not close to her at all.


    For a long time, Cynthia suddenly became a marginal person in the Ye family.


    And her own husband, who was supported by the second brother all the way, was also quite sessful.


    Butter, the second brother died, and her husband also lost a better development opportunity.


    He didn¡¯t show any outstanding qualities for so many years,


    Which made her gradually lose patience with him.


    Looking at herself now, she suddenly felt that life was really a bit sad.


    The other brothers didn¡¯t take her seriously,


    But were wary of her everywhere.


    Although the old man wanted to take care of her,


    He was old after all, and he had given up the position of the head of the family.


    Now the resources of the entire Ye family were actually controlled by this nephew Marven.


    But this nephew did not have a good rtionship with her.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of Changying and Margaret,


    Andmented in her heart:


    ¡°If my second brother and his wife were still alive,¡±


    ¡°Marven would definitely not treat me like this.¡±


    ¡°They would definitely love and take care of me like before,¡±


    ¡°And it wouldn¡¯t be like now¡­¡±


    Thinking too much,


    Cynthia was very sad, sitting alone with her head down, and sobbing silently.


    The old man finished the hot tea in the cup.


    Seeing that his daughter did not refill the tea,


    He gently knocked on the tea table and said,


    ¡°Cynthia, add some tea here please.¡±


    Cynthia was crying with her head down,


    And suddenly heard her father calling her.


    When she came to her senses,


    She didn¡¯t bother to wipe away her tears, and hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, Dad.¡±


    As she said that, she picked up the teapot and went to add tea for him.


    Zhongquan saw that his daughter¡¯s face was full of tears and her eyes were red.


    He asked with concern:


    ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    When the other people heard this,


    They all looked at her.


    Marven also saw Cynthia¡¯s red eyes and the two tear marks on her face washed out by the thick foundation.


    He even saw some sadness and loneliness in her expression.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her,


    Cynthia hurriedly wiped away her tears with both hands,


    And covered up by saying:


    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s okay, I was just thinking about something¡­¡±


    Zhongquan felt a little distressed and asked her:


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°You are so old and you can still cry?¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t know what to say, so she could only lower her head and sigh:


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just miss my second brother and second sister-inw.¡±


    After saying that, she felt even more wronged,


    Tears burst out of her eyes and she couldn¡¯t control it anymore.


    She was crying like rain.


    Everyone was shocked, and Cynthia thought that she had put on makeup,


    And she would definitely ruin the makeup if she cried.


    She was ashamed in front of Lenan.


    If she cried with makeup on,


    She would look more like a clown.


    So she stood up quickly and said in a panic:


    ¡°Please, excuse me for a while. I need to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Go quickly.¡±


    The old man nodded and waved at her.


    Cynthia hurriedly fled the scene.


    Marven looked at her back and shook his head gently.


    The old man empathized with Cynthia.


    He looked at Marven, sighed softly, and said:


    ¡°Marven, your aunt has actually had a hard time these years.¡±


    After that, he quickly added:


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m talking about psychologically,¡±


    ¡°Not material life.¡±


    Marven nodded slightly.


    He has been wandering outside and living under someone else¡¯s roof for so many years.


    He has seen a lot of human rtionships, joys and sorrows,


    So how could he not understand?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6759

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6759</h2>


    Marven did not have an excellent impression of Cynthia.


    When he was young, he only remembered that before his parents left the capital,


    His aunt was like a gunpowder, opposing his parents everywhere.


    When they met againter,


    She had already had a fight with his mother-inw.


    The rtionship between the two was even more tense at that time.


    Marven even nned to put her under house arrest for two years if she did not give in.


    Therefore, he did not care when the old man spoke for her.


    Seeing his cold attitude,


    The old man knew that he must still be dissatisfied with her.


    So, while Cynthia hadn¡¯te back yet, he said seriously:


    ¡°Marven, you may have only seen part of many things.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt had a good rtionship with your father in the early years,¡±


    ¡°And your mother was also very good to her.¡±


    ¡°Butter, the entire Ye family targeted your parents,¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t make the decision for your parents.¡±


    ¡°At that time, your aunt sang a different tune from your parents¡¯ in order to protect herself.¡±


    As he said, the old man sighed:


    ¡°At that time, the Ye family was in a state of panic and everyone was in danger,¡±


    ¡°Just like when they were at the graveyard.¡±


    ¡°Everyone just wanted to fly away when disaster struck,¡±


    ¡°And it would be good to save their own lives.¡±


    ¡°No one would consider their parents or brothers and sisters.¡±


    ¡°This may also be the fixed tradition of the Ye family,¡±


    ¡°Except for your father.¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but recall the situation when he was a child.


    During the period before leaving the capital,


    His parents were indeed excluded by everyone in the Ye family.


    The leader was his eldest uncle.


    At that time, his parents were already irreconcble with the Routhchild family.


    No one in the entire Ye family stood up to support his father.


    When several brothers and sisters besieged his father,


    The old man never stood up to say a fair word for his father.


    This is indeed very simr to the situation on Yeling Mountain.


    The Ye family has never been a united family.


    A truly united family always puts interests second and family first.


    The stronger the enemies, the more everyone will work together to fight the enemy to the end.


    The Ye family is like thest court of a feudal dynasty.


    Everyone only wants their own interests to be unaffected.


    As long as their ownnd can be guaranteed,


    They will not be moved even if the country is invaded.


    Cynthia followed his uncle and sang against his parents.


    Part of it was due to the Ye family¡¯s genes,


    And part of it was driven by his own interests.


    Marven didn¡¯t want to judge right or wrong,


    But he always felt a little ufortable in his heart.


    Even the old man was the same.


    Although he didn¡¯t personally drive Marven¡¯s family out of the house,


    He indulged others to besiege his parents and did not stop them from leaving,


    Which has always been a big grudge in Marven¡¯s heart.


    This time, Marven sighed slightly:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to judge the right or wrong of the past.¡±


    ¡°If I really have to make an evaluation,¡±


    ¡°It was an era of all viins, without a single good person.¡±


    Zhongquan was somewhat embarrassed.


    How could he not hear the meaning of Marven¡¯s words?


    Changying left the Ye family with the original intention of taking the initiative to break away from the Ye family,


    And not let the conflict between himself and the Warriors Den involve the Ye family.


    And he did not tell the truth to the Ye family,


    But took the initiative to go to war with the Routhchild family,


    And took the opportunity to break away from the family.


    It can be seen from this that he had actually seen through the nature of the Ye family a long time ago,


    And knew that once he went to war with the Routhchild family,


    The Ye family would definitely break away from himpletely for their own interests.


    The Ye family did not ¡°disappoint¡± him.

 Chapter 6760

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6760</h2>


    Marven sighed in his heart.


    Thinking about this matter carefully, it was very ironic.


    Dad chose to openly go to war with the Routhchild family.


    In essence, he didn¡¯t want to implicate the Ye family.


    He also knew that once he provoked a strong enemy,


    The Ye family would take the initiative to break away from him.


    This is like knowing that your lover will cheat,


    In order to protect your lover from your influence,


    You take the initiative to create opportunities for the other party to cheat,


    And let the other party leave you.


    It can be seen that his father was still thinking about this family at thest stage of his life.


    Thinking about his father who didn¡¯t care about his life or death,


    And thinking about his brothers and sisters who wanted him to get out.


    Philip knew everything that happened back then,


    And guessed what Marven was thinking.


    He sighed lightly and said to Marven earnestly:


    ¡°Marven, some people are not born to live for themselves.¡±


    ¡°Your father¡¯s lifelong mission is to take care of his family.¡±


    ¡°Whether it is taking care of the Ye family,¡±


    ¡°Or your mother and you, he has done a very good job.¡±


    Marven nodded gently.


    He agreed with Philip¡¯s words.


    In the welfare home over the years,


    He has seen many kinds of poor backgrounds.


    Some children have been seriously ill since birth.


    After being adopted by the orphanage,


    The orphanage did its best to treat them,


    But some children still died at a very young age.


    Aunt Li once told these children with tears in her eyes that some peoplee to this world either to enjoy or to suffer.


    Born with a disease, and then abandoned by biological parents,


    They have to spend their limited few years fighting the disease.


    When dead, they don¡¯t even know what their original surname should be.


    Although his father didn¡¯t have such a hard life,


    He was determined to lead the Ye family to the top since he was a child.


    When he was young, he studied hard and traveled around the world,


    All in preparation for the rise of the Ye family.


    Then he broke away from the Ye family,


    Arranged a retreat for his son, and died with his mother.


    From this, it can be seen that he never thought about himself until the moment of his death.


    Everything was for his family.


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but wonder,


    If his father was still alive,


    What kind of mentality would he have towards the Ye family now?


    Would he have been as resentful as him at this moment?


    Or continues to protect this family without asking for anything in return as before.


    Marven thinks that his father is likely to choose thetter.


    But he can¡¯t do it yet.


    Whether it¡¯s Zhongquan, Cynthia, or his other uncles on the Yeling,


    He can avoid expelling them from the Ye family,


    But he can¡¯t take care of them and protect them.


    Perhaps, this is the gap between him and my father.


    However, thinking of the selfish character of the Ye family,


    Marven felt a little disgusted.


    It seems that this family only united for the sake of interests when his father was at his peak.


    This situation should be treated.


    He remembered that Qingming Festival would being soon after the New Year,


    So he said to Zhongquan, ¡°Grandpa, this Qingming Festival, notify all members of the Ye family to go to Yeling Mountain to worship their ancestors.¡±


    ¡°It is also time to strengthen the ideological education of the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°If the family can unite in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will continue to inject more resources into it.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, the Ye family will be disbanded on the spot in Yeling Mountain,¡±


    ¡°And all cooperation and financial transactions with the coteral families will be cut off.¡±


    ¡°Other members of the family, such as the eldest uncle, the third uncle, and the aunt, will all leave the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°I will set up a trust to let them and their children receive money on a monthly basis in the future,¡±


    ¡°But no one can interfere with the management of the Ye family anymore.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6761

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6761</h2>


    ¡°Marven, you are the patriarch of the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°The family will obey your orders.¡±


    Zhongquan naturally obeyed Marven¡¯s words.


    The position of the patriarch has been given up,


    So there will be no objections.


    Moreover, he knew very well that the current Ye family had be a small matter for Marven.


    Not to mention that as long as Marven is willing to take out a rejuvenation pill,


    The money from the sale is estimated to be almost equal to the assets of the entire industry.


    At this time, Cynthia finished her makeup and eased her emotions,


    And hurried back.


    As soon as she sat down,


    She hurriedly made tea for several people in silence.


    Zhongquan said to her:


    ¡°Cynthia, Marven ns to worship the ancestors at Wrestvel Mountain on Qingming Festival,¡±


    ¡°And then give the members of the Ye family a good lesson.¡±


    Cynthia was a little surprised.


    Although the ancestor worship happened every year,


    Why did Marven want to make trouble again?


    However, she did not dare to have any doubts,


    But said with a serious face:


    ¡°It is reasonable for Marven to crack down on the Ye family.


    After all, these people have really gone too far in recent years.


    They don¡¯t have the same united will as other families.¡±


    Marven said lightly: ¡°This time, I n to reward and punish clearly,¡±


    ¡°And use both kindness and severity.¡±


    ¡°Those who can put the overall interests of the Ye family above their personal interests,¡±


    ¡°In addition to giving him more resources and benefits,¡±


    ¡°I will also take care of other aspects.¡±


    ¡°If anyone dares to put personal interests above the overall interests of the Ye family,¡±


    ¡°I will kick him out of the Ye family directly.¡±


    Zhongquan nodded:


    ¡°Of course! I was too kind to them before.¡±


    ¡°I always felt that since the overall trend of the Ye family is not bad,¡±


    ¡°We should not make things too difficult for the people below,¡±


    ¡°So that everyone can be better.¡±


    ¡°I enjoyed myself, butter when the strong enemy came,¡±


    ¡°I realized that the more kind I was to my own people,¡±


    ¡°The more distant they would be from me.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, your family will treat you as a soft persimmon,¡±


    ¡°And the easier you are to talk to them,¡±


    ¡°The more they will get worse.¡±


    Cynthia suddenly realized something and said ashamedly,


    ¡°Dad, you are right.¡±


    ¡°Even I always considered my own interests before.¡±


    ¡°When my second brother provoked the Routhchild family,¡±


    ¡°My eldest brother privately joined us to target my second brother and wanted to drive him out of the house.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he told us that only when my second brother left the Ye family and severed all ties with the family could the risk of the Ye family being retaliated by the Routhchild family be eliminated.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, once the Routhchild family and the Ye family went to war,¡±


    ¡°Each of us would suffer huge losses.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I only thought about myself.¡±


    ¡°I always felt that although I was a daughter,¡±


    ¡°I also had a part of the Ye family¡¯s assets.¡±


    ¡°If the Ye family¡¯s assets shrank,¡±


    ¡°My own value would also be greatly affected¡­¡±


    ¡°Later, Joseph threatened to kill us at Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°My eldest brother and I both advocated surrendering.¡±


    ¡°Even if we had to give up half of our property, at least we could keep the remaining half.¡±


    ¡°In fact, at that time, we were thinking about ourselves.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to be left with nothing in the future,¡±


    ¡°Nor did we want to suffer losses¡­¡±


    At this point, Cynthia couldn¡¯t control her tears and choked up, saying,


    ¡°The thing I regret most now is that I didn¡¯t stand with my second brother at the beginning.¡±


    ¡°Now my second brother is gone, and I want to say sorry to him,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t even have the chance¡­¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s emotions were a little out of control at this moment.


    Thinking back to the past and his current embarrassing situation,


    He felt regretful and ashamed, and at the same time, he was very sad.


    Once her emotions got out of control,


    She couldn¡¯t help crying out loud.


    Marven could see that she was not acting.


    I think my aunt is now sincerely repenting.


    Being able to realize her mistakes is great progress.

 Chapter 6762

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6762</h2>


    Marven suddenly sighed and saw a piece of Pu¡¯er tea cake next to Cynthia¡¯s tea tray,


    So he asked her:


    ¡°Aunt, where is the tea knife for the Pu¡¯er tea?¡±


    ¡°Tea knife?¡±


    Cynthia was a little stunned, and then hurriedly said:


    ¡°Marven, if you want to drink Pu¡¯er,¡±


    ¡°I will change the pot for you to brew it.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Marven shook his head and said calmly:


    ¡°I just want to use the tea knife.¡±


    Cynthia found a silver tea knife under the tea table.


    The tea knife is like the arrowhead of an ancient bow and arrow.


    It is mainly used to pry open the hard Pu¡¯er tea cake.


    Marven took the tea knife and took out a rejuvenation pill from his arms.


    The moment the pill was taken out, Zhongquan was stunned.


    Cynthia didn¡¯t react.


    She had never eaten the rejuvenation pill or seen it,


    So she didn¡¯t react so sharply.


    Zhongquan felt his heart beating like a drum,


    And his heart was already in his throat.


    At this time, under the gaze of everyone,


    Marven used the tea knife to split the pill in half from the middle.


    The fresh smell of medicine came to his face.


    Marven handed half of it to Zhongquan and said,


    ¡°Grandpa, I am grateful that you can pass on the position of the head of the Ye family to me.¡±


    ¡°I may not have enough time to apany you in the future,¡±


    ¡°But please rest assured that no matter what happened in the past,¡±


    ¡°As long as you can stand with me now and in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will give you enough respect and care.¡±


    Zhongquan was trembling with excitement.


    He never expected that there would be a chance to get the rejuvenation pill again.


    Although it was only half a pill.


    But it was far beyond his psychological expectations!


    He couldn¡¯t hide his ecstasy and stretched out his trembling hands.


    As a result, Marven handed over half of the pill and couldn¡¯t wait to express his attitude:


    ¡°Marven, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make the same mistakes again.¡±


    ¡°Now and in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely stand by your side without hesitation.¡±


    Marven nodded gently.


    Now he and the old man are not just a simple grandfather-grandson rtionship,


    But also a monarch-subject rtionship.


    Although he is her grandfather,


    He is the head of the Ye family,


    So he must stand on the same side with her.


    The Ye family has arge number of people, and they are mixed.


    After the death of his father,


    There has been no gene of unity for so many years,


    So he must establish a positive image in front of them and let them know what the benefits are of standing on the same side with him.


    Then, he looked at the remaining half of the rejuvenation pill,


    And then nced at Cynthia beside him.


    Cynthia, with tears streaming down her face,


    Suddenly, she saw Marven looking at her, and she was extremely nervous.


    She didn¡¯t know what he nned to do with the half of the rejuvenation pill.


    Was he going to keep it or give it to her?


    Although she also knew that the possibility of him giving her the pill might be very small,


    The old man listened to him, but he only got half a pill.


    He had been against him before,


    And after thinking it through, there was no chance to show loyalty.


    Could he also give her half a pill?


    At this time, Marven looked at her and said calmly:


    ¡°Aunt, I will keep this half of the rejuvenation pill for the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°Whoever can truly put the interests of the Ye family above their own interests,¡±


    ¡°I will give this half of the rejuvenation pill to them.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6763

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6763</h2>


    When Cynthia heard this,


    She was not disappointed,


    But was keenly aware that this was an opportunity given to her by Marven.


    At present, the Ye family generally disappointed him.


    Among them, the least disappointed was naturally the old man,


    And secondly, it might be herself.


    Although she had offended his mother-inw,


    She was more or less stronger than her elder brother and the others.


    Moreover, now, apart from the old man,


    She was the only one who knew that there was half a rejuvenation pill as a reward,


    Which meant that she had already won at the starting line.


    As long as she worked hard to perform well in the future,


    She would definitely be able to get a better impression from Marven.


    So, she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement and said,


    ¡°Marven, don¡¯t worry, I will always put the interests of the Ye family first in the future!¡±


    Marven nodded, handed the half-rejuvenation pill to Zhongquan, and said,


    ¡°Grandpa, you can keep this half of the pill for me.¡±


    Zhongquan was a little confused.


    Keeping it for me?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that I can¡¯t control myself and eat this half?


    This is the Rejuvenation Pill.


    It may be the thing that he wants most in his life,


    Or even the only thing that he wants.


    And he has never eaten a whole Rejuvenation Pill.


    Marven now divides a Rejuvenation Pill into two,


    He gives half to himself and the other half too for safekeeping.


    It is really a test of his willpower.


    So, he quickly said: ¡°Marven, this pill is priceless.¡±


    ¡°I am an old man. If I don¡¯t protect it well, it will be lost,¡±


    ¡°Or it will be stolen by someone.¡±


    ¡°It will be a huge loss, and it will be difficult to exin to you.¡±


    ¡°So I think you should keep it yourself.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, grandpa,¡±


    ¡°Only the few of us present know about this matter.¡±


    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t tell others, no one will know.¡±


    In fact, the reason why Marven asked the old man to keep this half of the Rejuvenation Pill is a gray humor.


    It also tests and tempers the old man¡¯s will.


    The old man also saw that Marven had made up his mind,


    So he had no choice but to nod and say,


    ¡°Then I will keep it well.¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Grandpa, why don¡¯t you eat your half pill now,¡±


    ¡°So as to avoid more trouble at night.¡±


    Zhongquan definitely wanted to eat it,


    But he was more or less embarrassed in front of the Gu family.


    However, since Marven said so, he didn¡¯t have to be reserved.


    After all, this thing is priceless and of great significance to him.


    As long as he eats it, there will be an immediate effect.


    After all, people are old, and being a few years younger on the basis of the current situation will make a world of difference.


    So, he picked up half of the pill, carefully put it in his mouth,


    He then closed his eyes to feel the pure medicinal power.


    The Gu family couple already had the experience of taking the whole rejuvenation pill,


    So they didn¡¯t feel surprised when they saw the old man take half of it and immediately became much younger.


    After all, this degree of shock is still much worse than what just happened to him.


    However, Cynthia, who was standing by,


    Saw with her own eyes that her father seemed to have be six or seven years younger in an instant.


    This feeling really shocked her.


    At this moment, she finally understood why the old man would obey Marven¡¯s orders.


    And even hand over the control of the entire Ye family.


    For an elderly person, the temptation was too great.


    And she looked at the half-pill of rejuvenation pill on the tea table,


    And the desire and urgency in her heart reached its peak at this moment.

 Chapter 6764

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6764</h2>


    At the subsequent family dinner,


    Cynthia was a hundred times more attentive than before.


    She seemed to define herself as a servant of the Ye family,


    Not the eldest daughter of the Ye family.


    This sudden yin energy even made the Gu family couple feel a little overwhelmed.


    And they felt that they could not bear it.


    However, Cynthia, who has always been proud,


    Did not think that doing so was wronging herself.


    On the contrary, she was 100% willing in her heart.


    ¡­


    After dinner, Marven received a call from Tawana.


    She said to him on the phone:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, we have to do a scene tonight.¡±


    ¡°Do you and Miss Gu have time toe over for a rehearsal?¡±


    ¡°After all, the first concert will start soon,¡±


    ¡°And your dancers have not been decided yet.¡±


    Marven felt inexplicably overwhelmed when he thought about having to dance with two women.


    How could a decent person do such a thing?


    But he also knew that a gentleman¡¯s word was as good as a horse.


    He had promised it, and he would definitely not break his promise.


    Moreover, this kind of thing should either not be done,


    Or if you do it, do your best.


    Sara believes in herself so much, and she must not be disappointed.


    So he said to Tawanna,


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Sara and see what her schedule is.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±


    Marven hung up the phone and asked Sara,


    ¡°Sara, Tawanna wants us to go over and prepare for the scene.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s necessary to go over tonight?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Sara said excitedly: ¡°I have no problem singing,¡±


    ¡°And I have no problem singing her songs.¡±


    ¡°The main thing is the dance for the song ¡°Assassin¡±.¡±


    ¡°We have to hurry up and decide it.¡±


    After that, she looked at the time and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡±


    ¡°Let Mom and dad stay here and chat with Grandpa for a while.¡±


    Marven agreed decisively and said to everyone,


    ¡°I will apany Sara to the National Sports Center to rehearse the concert repertoire with Tawana.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, just chat till we get back.¡±


    Philip smiled and said,


    ¡°Okay, you young people can go and do your own things,¡±


    ¡°And we middle-aged and elderly people can chat and reminisce here.¡±


    Zhongquan also said, ¡°Yes, Marven,¡±


    ¡°You can apany Sara to do business, don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    Marven took Sara and said goodbye to everyone,


    And drove the inconspicuous business car to the National Sports Center.


    Along the way, Sara used Bluetooth to connect to the car audio and yed her song ¡°Assassin¡± on repeat.


    Marven listened to it all the way and basically memorized the melody and lyrics of the song.


    At this time, all the stage, lighting, and sound equipment at the National Sports Center have been set up.


    Tavana¡¯s apaniment band has begun tuning,


    And the lighting and sound engineers are also doing the final fine-tuning.


    Seeing Marven and Saraing, Tavana herself walked down the stage to greet them,


    And said to Sara very eagerly:


    ¡°I have asked the sound engineer to download the music file of your song ¡°Assassin¡± and the original MV.¡±


    ¡°We will go over this songter.¡±


    ¡°What I mainly want to know is, how should I choreograph for Mr. Ye?¡±


    Sara smiled and said: ¡°Originally, this song has a female protagonist and a male protagonist,¡±


    ¡°So when we performed it before, I didn¡¯t participate in the dance.¡±


    ¡°It was performed by a male dancer and a female dancer in ancient costumes.¡±


    She looked at Towards Marven, and continued with a smile:


    ¡°But this time I finally managed to convince Marven to dance to this song.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give the opportunity of the female dancer to anyone else.¡±


    As she spoke, she suddenly thought of Tawana and quickly changed her words:


    ¡°No, no, it stands to reason that both of us should y the leading female role,¡±


    ¡°Because we each sing a section of the song,¡±


    ¡°So when I sing, he will dance with me,¡±


    ¡°And when it¡¯s your turn to sing, he will dance with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this allocation is reasonable?¡±


    Tawana smiled happily and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s fair and just, very reasonable!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6765

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6765</h2>


    Marven didn¡¯t expect the two girls to distribute him fairly directly.


    At this time, he was still confused about how to cooperate with the dancers.


    However, the stage was soon prepared for the three of them.


    Tavana asked the stage¡¯s feedback speakers to y Sara¡¯s ¡°Assassin¡± music at a very low volume,


    And the three of them were ready to try the positioning and stage design.


    The reason why only the feedback speakers were used and the volume was controlled very low was because Tavana¡¯s fans were too enthusiastic.


    Since the two days when the stage was built,


    The outside has been surrounded by fans,


    Security guards have set up a cordon to prevent them from approaching the performance venue within 100 meters.


    If they heard Sara¡¯s songs ying on the scene at this time,


    They would probably guess immediately that Sara would be a guest at this concert.


    This would be a leak,


    And secondly, it would also expose Sara¡¯s return to the capital in advance.


    Everyone felt that before the performance began,


    Sara¡¯s guest status should not be disclosed to the public.


    At that time, let her appear on the stage directly to give the fans on the scene a surprise.


    Although Sara is not as famous as Tawana,


    And her fans are not as diverse as Tawana¡¯s,


    She has arge Chinese base after all,


    And a considerable number of her Chinese fans are also fans of Sara.


    In addition, this performance is in Orgeon,


    And Sara, as a native Orgeon girl,


    Her sudden appearance will definitely make fans very excited.


    Marven gritted his teeth and was pulled onto the stage by the two girls.


    There were no assassin¡¯s performance costumes on the scene,


    So Tawana asked for a hiking pole from the staff and lent it to Marven to use as a long sword.


    Marven repeatedly confirmed with Sara:


    ¡°You are sure I will have a mask on the day of the performance, right?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go on stage without a mask.¡±


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°Anyone may lie to you, but I will never lie to you.¡±


    Marven nodded, feeling a little relieved.


    Sara then said, ¡°This song has three parts.¡±


    ¡°The second and third parts are theplete verse and chorus,¡±


    ¡°So Tawanna and I will each sing a section.¡±


    ¡°I want to put this song at the end of the entire guest performance,¡±


    ¡°So that I will sing the first section,¡±


    ¡°Followed by Tawanna on stage to sing the second section,¡±


    ¡°And then we will sing the third section together.¡±


    ¡°The third section is a separate chorus, followed by the ending.¡±


    Marven had listened to this song all the way when he came,


    And he was already very familiar with it.


    After listening to Sara¡¯s exnation of the singing arrangements,


    He asked curiously, ¡°Then how should I dance with you?¡±


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    ¡°When I sing first, you will dance with me.¡±


    ¡°When Tawannaes on stage to sing the second section,¡±


    ¡°You will dance with her.¡±


    ¡°Finally, Tawanna and I will sing the third section together,¡±


    ¡°And you just sing with the two of us.¡±


    Then, Sara gave a detailed introduction:


    ¡°The main part of the song is the emotional expression between you and us,¡±


    ¡°Showing how deep your feelings were before you left us.¡±


    ¡°In the chorus, you perform martial arts and swordsmanship alone in front of the stage,¡±


    ¡°And we sing in the back, mainly highlighting your heroism.¡±


    ¡°In thest part, youe back to find us,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s a happy ending.¡±

 Chapter 6766

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6766</h2>


    Marven said awkwardly:


    ¡°I know the theme of your song.¡±


    ¡°It was originally very good and touching,¡±


    ¡°But you two insisted on singing this song together.¡±


    ¡°I danced with you first and then with her,¡±


    ¡°And finally interacted with you two.¡±


    ¡°It makes it seem like I, an assassin, have two wives,¡±


    ¡°And then I say goodbye to my two wives to assassinate the tyrant,¡±


    ¡°And then came back to reunite with my two wives.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ The taste has changed!¡±


    Sara smiled nonchntly and said,


    ¡°The story is set in ancient times, and polygamy was a popr practice in ancient times.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange for an excellent assassin and a hero who serves his country and his people to have two wives?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Li Flying Dagger, had two wives?¡±


    ¡°Wei Xiaobao had seven wives.¡±


    Marven sighed softly, ¡°It sounds a bit unreliable,¡±


    ¡°But if you think about it carefully,¡±


    ¡°It seems to make sense¡­¡±


    Tavana on the side couldn¡¯t help but smile and said,


    ¡°Some ancient Western civilizations also practiced polygamy,¡±


    ¡°Which is indeed very reasonable in the ancient context.¡±


    After that, she asked Sara excitedly,


    ¡°Should I also change into your ancient Chinese traditional style to go on stage?¡±


    Sara smiled and nodded, ¡°That would be great.¡±


    ¡°The entire stage effect would not feel out of ce.¡±


    ¡°Of course, except for your Western face.¡±


    Tavana admired and had a crush on Marven,


    So she became more curious and fond of China¡¯s traditional culture.


    At this time, she could no longer contain her excitement and said happily,


    ¡°Then I will ask the stylist to give me the most authentic ancient Chinese woman¡¯s look!¡±


    Sara said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    After that, she said to Marven,


    ¡°By the way, Marven, I asked my design director toe over.¡±


    ¡°He will measure your height right away and customize an assassin¡¯s costume for you overnight.¡±


    ¡°We can rehearse with makeup tomorrow.¡±


    Marven asked her, ¡°Can it be done in such a short time?¡±


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°This is very simple.¡±


    ¡°When we are on tour, every dancer will have a lot of spare costumes.¡±


    ¡°I asked him to take out the one that is closest to your body shape from the spare costumes,¡±


    ¡°And then make some minor modifications.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements anyway.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t let me show my face, everything is fine.¡±


    In order to help the two of them get a feel for it,


    Marven used a trekking pole as a sword and performed very ornamental Chinese swordsmanship on the stage.


    There are many secrets of swordsmanship in the ¡°Nine Mysterious Heavenly Scriptures¡± that have long been engraved in Marven¡¯s mind,


    But he has never really practiced and used them,


    Mainly because he can¡¯t use them.


    Although he can do it easily,


    He doesn¡¯t know whether these swordsmanship techniques have been passed down.


    If not, if Victoria can recognize them,


    It would be like shooting himself in the foot.


    So, he dismantled the profound swordsmanship into pieces,


    Leaving only some fancy moves,


    And then took advantage of his flexibility to stage these moves and make them fancy.


    At first nce, they are quite bluffing,


    But in fact, they have no practical significance.


    However, it is precisely because of this exaggerated change that swordsmanship not only lost the routines and rules that could be traced before,


    But also the viewing value was pulled to the extreme.


    The two women watched Marven holding a hiking stick and swinging the sword elegantly on the stage.


    The hearty and smooth movements were outright fascinating.


    After several moves, the two women even forgot to sing along and just looked at Marven and apuded excitedly.


    At the same time, both of them are looking forward to their official performance on stage the day after tomorrow.


    With two top beauty singers and such a cool sword performance,


    I believe that this song ¡°Assassin¡± will top the global entertainment charts after the performance!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6767

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6767</h2>


    The next day was thest day before Tawana¡¯s capital concert.


    Today, all the staff were on high alert and began the final preparations in a hurry.


    The one with the heaviest task today was not someone else,


    But the protagonist Tawana.


    She needed to cooperate with the team,


    And go through the entire concert process several times in a row,


    To form muscle memory to ensure that all processes were clear and urate.


    Although Sara¡¯s performancested only half an hour,


    She had a lot of work to do because she didn¡¯t have enough time to prepare and had to cooperate with Tawana¡¯s team.


    She brought her own full team today.


    The big screen background and light-changingbinations of several songs were carefully programmed ording to the songs,


    So her team members needed to use Tawana¡¯s team¡¯s equipment to present them perfectly when they went on stage.


    In addition, the two had some verbal interactions,


    Including greeting each other, introducing, and greeting the audience, etc.


    Although the two had just met not long ago,


    Today and the next three performances,


    They must show the audience that they are very familiar with each other or even good friends.


    Only in this way can the stage effect be better.


    In fact, Tawana also wanted to be friends with Sara.


    After all, everyone has the mentality of loving someone and loving his dog.


    It¡¯s rare to meet someone who has a close rtionship with Marven.


    Although getting closer to her may not necessarily bring any benefits,


    At least she will feel closer to Marven.


    So, when the two women were trying on makeup backstage,


    Tavana said to Sara with regret:


    ¡°Sara, isn¡¯t it too early for you to quit the music scene now?¡±


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°Not too early,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just right to retire at this age,¡±


    ¡°So as not to dy the beautiful life that is about to begin.¡±


    Tavana thought for a long time, and said very sincerely:


    ¡°I thought that since we two are sopatible, why don¡¯t we bind together and hold dozens of concert tours around the world?¡±


    ¡°I will help you increase your influence in Europe and the United States,¡±


    ¡°And you will help me increase my influence in China.¡±


    ¡°We will make progress together and be the two most popr singers in the world in the future.¡±


    ¡°How great would that be!¡±


    Sara couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°You already have a great influence in China,¡±


    ¡°So why do you still need me to help you improve?¡±


    ¡°If we two really tie together to have a tour, it¡¯ll be me taking advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°With my influence in the international music scene,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you with anything, so you have to help me.¡±


    Tavana said seriously: ¡°It¡¯s okay even if I help you,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do so, and when your influence grows,¡±


    ¡°We can still achieve each other¡¯s sess.¡±


    Then, Tavana said: ¡°With your influence in the Chinese world,¡±


    ¡°You can be popr until you are fifty years old.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Faye Wong very popr now?¡±


    Sara smiled mysteriously, looked at her, and asked:


    ¡°Tavanna, you are so nice to me,¡±


    ¡°Is it because you like Marven?¡±


    Tavana didn¡¯t expect that Sara could see through her thoughts and even said it directly,


    And she was suddenly very nervous.


    Seeing that she was so nervous that she didn¡¯t know what to do,


    Sara couldn¡¯t helpughing and said,


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡±


    ¡°There are too many girls who like him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, he is so outstanding.¡±


    ¡°It would be abnormal if the girls who havee into contact with him didn¡¯t like him.¡±


    Seeing that there were no outsiders here and Marven was not here,


    Tawana plucked up the courage to say,


    ¡°I like Mr. Ye, but the situation may not be what you think.¡±


    ¡°Other girls like Mr. Ye, and they may all think that they can be with him in the future,¡±


    ¡°But I dare not have such an idea¡­¡±

 Chapter 6768

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6768</h2>


    Sara asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±


    For the first time, Tawana opened her heart and said without any reservation,


    ¡°My love history over the years is quiteplicated.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of reports about me outside.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, after I met Mr. Ye, a big thing happened soon.¡±


    ¡°That incident was also rted to some of my behaviors when I was ignorant before.¡±


    ¡°So for someone like me, my reputation in terms of emotions has copsed,¡±


    ¡°And I dare not hope that Mr. Ye would be interested in me.¡±


    Sara nodded in understanding.


    After all, she has been in the entertainment industry for so many years,


    And she knows the situation in the industry very well.


    However, she still smiled andforted Tawana:


    ¡°Many things may not develop in the direction we think,¡±


    ¡°And no one knows what will happen in the future.¡±


    Tawana asked her: ¡°You must like Mr. Ye too, right?¡±


    ¡°Like?¡±


    Sara shook her head and smiled slightly:


    ¡°Like is not enough, Marven is the only person I love wholeheartedly in my life besides my family.¡±


    Then, Sara asked her:


    ¡°Do you know why I want to quit the entertainment industry?¡±


    Tawana shook her head and asked:


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Sara smiled and said: ¡°In the future, I have only one goal in my life n,¡±


    ¡°Which is to marry Marven one day and be Mrs. Ye in the eyes of others,¡±


    ¡°So I have to prepare from now on.¡±


    ¡°The first thing is to sever ties with the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry for fame and money.¡±


    ¡°I have achieved my purpose of entering the entertainment industry some time ago,¡±


    ¡°So I thought about retiring at the peak of my career.¡±


    ¡°The main reason is that I have too many fans,¡±


    ¡°And it is somewhat irresponsible to retire directly,¡±


    ¡°So I insisted on finishing the farewell concert.¡±


    ¡°After thest concert in the capital is over,¡±


    ¡°I will say goodbyepletely.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t want to waste my life in the entertainment industry,¡±


    ¡°Where every word and action is monitored by the whole society and there is no privacy at all.¡±


    ¡°Even if I have a rtionship in the future,¡±


    ¡°I will be scolded by fans.¡±


    ¡°For me, the entertainment industry is a yground.¡±


    ¡°I can go home when I have enough fun.¡±


    Tawana was secretly surprised.


    She didn¡¯t expect Sara to express her feelings for Marven so frankly.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking:


    ¡°But¡­but Mr. Ye is already married¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Sara smiled and said: ¡°Marven¡¯s life is destined to be rich and colorful.¡±


    ¡°Whether it is his current wife, me, or other women,¡±


    ¡°They are all part of his life.¡±


    ¡°I have never thought of monopolizing his life.¡±


    ¡°I just want to have my ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God¡­¡±


    Tawana couldn¡¯t understand and eximed:


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very traditional?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have such a bold idea?¡±


    ¡°This is too shocking.¡±


    Sara smiled and asked her:


    ¡°Shocking? I think it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I have been in the entertainment industry for so long.¡±


    ¡°Although I have always kept myself clean,¡±


    ¡°I have seen too many dirty things after all.¡±


    ¡°The European and American entertainment industry must be the same,¡±


    ¡°Even more chaotic than ours.¡±


    ¡°The more you see many things, the higher your eptance level will be.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t know enough about Marven.¡±


    ¡°If you understand his abilities,¡±


    ¡°You will realize that the secr world will eventually lose the qualification to restrain him.¡±


    After that, Sara stood up and said with a smile:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s almost time for rehearsal!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6769

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6769</h2>


    Since the song ¡°Assassin¡± was ced at the end of Sara¡¯s performance,


    Marven did not try his stage makeup right away.


    He first watched the two girls interact with each other when they were designing their stage performances.


    After the first few songs were over, Sara came to him and said,


    ¡°Marven, we are about to change into the makeup for ¡°Assassin¡±.¡±


    ¡°Your costume has been designed.¡±


    ¡°Can you change with us?¡±


    Marven nodded indifferently and followed the two to the backstage.


    At this time, Tawana¡¯s stage director followed and exined to the two,


    ¡°Because for thest song, both of you have to change into traditional Chinese costumes,¡±


    ¡°There will be no singers on the stage at this time.¡±


    ¡°If the venue is empty at that time,¡±


    ¡°The atmosphere on the scene may gradually cool down.¡±


    ¡°So we thought that we should edit all the highlights of your rehearsal today tonight.¡±


    ¡°At that time, we will put 5 minutes of highlights on the screen to introduce how you two prepared for this performance.¡±


    Tawana asked her, ¡°The highlights have been filmed all the time, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The stage director nodded and said,


    ¡°There are always six cameras on our stage filming.¡±


    ¡°We can just cut out some of them when the timees.¡±


    Tawana looked at Sara and said,


    ¡°Please arrange for two photographers to follow us to the dressing room to take some behind-the-scenes footage,¡±


    ¡°And also take some footage of our conversations during the preparation stage.¡±


    ¡°It would be best to give the audience the feeling that,¡±


    ¡°We have known each other for a long time and have a good personal rtionship.¡±


    The stage director was very professional and immediately said,


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, the two of you should try to be more natural and intimate,¡±


    ¡°And talk andugh more.¡±


    ¡°We will edit these and put them in the behind-the-scenes footage.¡±


    Tawana smiled and said,


    ¡°Go buy us some coffee and snacks,¡±


    ¡°So that it will appear more natural and more full of life.¡±


    The stage director nodded,


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    Sara reminded her at this time,


    ¡°Please tell all the editing staff not to include¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye¡¯s shots.¡±


    Tawana also came back to her senses and exined,


    ¡°You know our Feng Shui director Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to show up in public,¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t include any shots of him.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I will review it strictly.¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Sara was indeed meticulous and could think of herself at any time.


    She could also consider herself.


    This was really touching.


    The two women entered the same dressing room,


    And Marven was arranged next door.


    Inparison, his makeup time was much shorter,


    Because his look this time was a masked assassin,


    So the overall costume was a set of assassin clothes in the style of the pre-Qin Dynasty,


    With light armor, and the mask a bronze-like texture,


    Revealing only the eyes and nostrils.


    In addition to the clothes, a set of buns was designed for him.


    After the long hair wasbed into a bun on the top of the head,


    It was scattered from the back of the head,


    Simr to the look of the male protagonist in martial arts movies.


    As for other props, they were even simpler.


    The designer handed him a prop sword.


    It looked majestic, but it was actually very light,


    Simr to some special stic material.


    After he put on the costume, mask, and wig,


    He looked at himself in the mirror.


    Outsiders could no longer tell his true appearance.


    He estimated that even if his wife saw the video of the performance,


    She would never guess that he was the acting assassin on the stage.


    This also relieved him of thest psychological burden.

 Chapter 6770

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6770</h2>


    Marven is not a person who likes to show off.


    Even if there was no reason to break the Warriors Den,


    He could not ept his performance on stage without any disguise.


    It is rtively easier to ept if you don¡¯t show your face.


    When they came out of the dressing room,


    The two women were not done yet.


    Marven waited at the door for a while.


    When the dressing room door opened,


    He saw two beautiful women with ancient charming out.


    He was a little stunned for a moment.


    Sara, needless to say, was born into a wealthy family in the capital.


    She received traditional ideological education since childhood,


    So that her temperament was closer to that of thedies of ancient times.


    So when she stepped out of the door,


    Her long satin skirt swayed like a lotus in the wind,


    Her ck hair was elegantly tied behind her head,


    And she had a green jade hairpin inserted.


    When she walked, the water droplets carved on the jade collided with each other, making a crisp collision sound.


    The whole person seemed to have walked out of an ancient painting,


    Without any sense of disobedience, Marven was stunned.


    Tawana is white, blonde, and blue-eyed.


    Marven originally thought that she would look out of ce in traditional Chinese clothing,


    But he didn¡¯t expect that after her curly hair was temporarily straightened by the hairstylist and made into a traditional Chinese headdress,


    She looked elegant and picturesque.


    The sense of disobedience was mostly gone,


    There was a kind of collision of the beauty of Eastern and Western styles.


    When the two went out, they saw an assassin wearing a mask and holding a long sword standing outside the door.


    They were shocked at first,


    And then they realized that this must be Marven.


    So Sara ran to him first and asked happily:


    ¡°Marven, do you think my look is okay?¡±


    Marven eximed sincerely:


    ¡°Not only okay, it¡¯s simply great.¡±


    There was a sentence Marven was embarrassed to say.


    Sara was the second most suitable woman for ancient-style makeup he had ever seen in his life.


    As for who is the first, Maria, who has lived for four hundred years,


    It is naturally the first choice.


    In this world, it is impossible for anyone to replicate the pure ssical charm of her,


    Because that was what she brought from four hundred years ago.


    At this time, Tavana came up to him shyly and nervously,


    And asked Marven unconfidently:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, will I look a little too funny in your Chinese ssical costume?¡±


    ¡°How could that be!¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but blurt out:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your Western fans think of your outfit today,¡±


    ¡°But I can be sure that all the fans will like your outfit very much,¡±


    ¡°Because you look very good in this outfit,¡±


    ¡°And it also greatly respects our Chinese traditional culture and your numerous fans in China.¡±


    Tavana couldn¡¯t help but ask with affection:


    ¡°Does this include Mr. Ye?¡±


    Marven nodded: ¡°Of course!¡±


    Tavana was immediately overjoyed.


    Women dress up to please themselves.


    Even modern women have never heard of this sentence,


    They will definitely have this mentality.


    Why did she want to invite Sara to perform together?


    Why did she temporarily learn Sara¡¯s songs and sing with her on the same stage?


    Why did she wear traditional Chinese costumes for the first time?


    Everything was for the man in front of her.


    As long as she likes it, even if he just says a word of praise,


    All her efforts will not be in vain.


    Sara couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    She took Marven¡¯s arm and said excitedly,


    ¡°Marven, please go on stage and walk through the stage.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to performing with you!¡±


    She said with a giggle,


    ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°Since Tawana and I are singing this song together,¡±


    ¡°You have to interact with both of us on stage!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6771

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6771</h2>


    Marven has already made up his mind to make the best of it.


    He will cooperate with Sara as she asks him to, and nothing else matters.


    When he came to the stage, the staff were ready.


    The moment the tall Marven walked out in an assassin¡¯s outfit,


    He attracted the attention of many staff members.


    Don¡¯t know if it was an illusion or if he really had the aura of an ancient knight.


    When everyone saw his outfit,


    They felt that the style of the ancient heroes suddenly became concrete.


    This feeling is not simple, because Marven¡¯s outfit was caught,


    But the unique feeling of his walking, gestures and movements.


    In other words, Marven himself is a cultivator with super strength.


    He is very different from those action actors with fancy moves.


    This feeling can only be experienced when everyone sees it.


    In order to prevent leaks, before the rehearsal of this song,


    The staff specially prepared a pair of wireless headphones for each of the three people.


    Then, a stage nner came forward and said,


    ¡°When Miss Gu finishes her penultimate song,¡±


    ¡°We will y a few minutes of highlights.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu will hurry up and change her clothes.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sweet will change her clothes in advance and wait here at the elevator.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for this dancer.¡±


    Marven nodded and asked Sara,


    ¡°Is it enough time to change clothes?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°My costume for the penultimate song will be simpler.¡±


    ¡°After I get off the stage, I will directly put on the costume for thest song,¡±


    ¡°And deal with the details a little bit before I can go on stage.¡±


    At this time, the prelude of Chinese ancient style music sounded in the headphones,


    And the on-site stage director said to Marven,


    ¡°Sir, you can go on stage with Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°We willmunicate with you through the headphones about the specific action requirements.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He stood behind Sara with a long sword and boarded the elevator with her.


    As the elevator rose to the stage,


    Sara held his hand and pulled him to the center of the stage.


    The lyrics describe the happy life of the two when they first freed horses in Nanshan.


    Then Marven heard a voice in his earphones:


    ¡°Please step forward, dancers, and perform freely at point A.¡±


    Marven looked up, and a beam of light above his head hit the stage floor,


    Showing the letters abcd.


    Since he was asked to go to point A,


    He would obey the arrangement.


    So he took a few steps forward, came to point A,


    And began to perform his adapted swordsmanship.


    Last time, when he was walking through the scene,


    Marven only took a little trekking pole and three fingers of ordinary disguise,


    And he had already performed a hearty swordsmanship performance for everyone.


    Today, he ispletely dressed in ancient costumes,


    And the long sword in his hand is also very realistic.


    When he uses the elegant swordsmanship with long hair,


    He is just like walking out of a martial arts novel, which is fascinating.


    It just so happened that the lyrics that Sara sang were about her being an assassin¡¯s woman,


    Apanying him in the mountains every day to practice swordsmanship,


    And the feeling of satisfaction and admiration in her heart.


    Marven was free to express himself in the front,


    And she was singing softly in the back with an obsessed look on her face,


    Which just matched the mood described in the song.


    At this time, Marven¡¯s headphones came with the stage director¡¯s reminder:


    ¡°Dancers, please pay attention,¡±


    ¡°We will enter the second part soon,¡±


    ¡°Please stop and look at the big screen.¡±


    Marven stopped practicing swordsmanship and turned to look at the big screen behind him.

 Chapter 6772

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6772</h2>


    The huge screen was ying a very realisticputer special effect.


    The scene in the special effect was that a tyrantunched a war and poisoned the people.


    Wherever he went, blood flowed like a river and corpses were everywhere.


    Sara¡¯s lyrics also sang about the chaos in the world,


    And Marven was unwilling to stand by and watch.


    His headphones came with another prompt:


    ¡°Dancers, please bid farewell to the heroine.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell,


    Sara walked to Marven and threw herself into his arms.


    ording to the prompt, Marven threw the long sword in his hand on the ground,


    And finally held Sara¡¯s face with both hands.


    At this time, Sara was still singing,


    Singing about not wanting the loved one to leave her,


    And wanting to live with him in the mountains.


    Marven pointed to the screen where the people were living in poverty,


    Gently pushed Sara away,


    Then picked up the long sword from the ground,


    And walked back without hesitation.


    Sara caught up from behind and hugged his waist,


    And the lyrics were still begging him to stay.


    Marven could only separate her hands and stride forward.


    Then, he came to the front of the big screen ording to the instructions.


    At this time, the picture had already arrived at the battlefield.


    The tyrant led the army in person,


    Watching the people being killed inrge numbers, and was extremely excited.


    At this time, a group of professional dancers came on stage,


    Led by a group of enemy soldiers,


    And the tyrant stood behind the soldiers with a proud face.


    Marven rushed forward ording to the prompts and killed the enemy soldiers along the way.


    Then, the sound of the song suddenly changed.


    It was Tawana who started to sing.


    The lyrics of the song are all about advancing the plot,


    So there is no arrangement of going back to sing another part.


    When she started singing,


    The lyrics became the hardships of Marven in the fight and the expectations of all the people for him.


    Marven and these dancers continued to perform fighting action plots until all these people were killed by him,


    Leaving only the panicked tyrant standing in front of him.


    The tyrant had lost his previous rage and murderous aura,


    And was reced by a kind of panic and fear that was visible to the nak3d eye.


    He knelt on the ground and said something to Marven,


    Which probably meant that he wanted to promise endless beauties and gold and silver jewelry in exchange for his mercy.


    But Marven was only thinking about his lover and the people who were being tortured,


    So he swung his sword and killed the tyrant.


    After he killed the tyrant, the big screen behind him suddenly changed from a battlefield full of corpses to a forest with waves of wheat,


    Rows of trees, and birds singing and flowers blooming.


    The people were working peacefully in the fields,


    The children were running and ying happily in the fields,


    And some children even flew swallow-shaped kites.


    Marven turned around and walked gradually from the big screen to the center of the stage as required.


    At this time, Tawana was already waiting here.


    ording to the requirements, Marven needed to interact cordially with her.


    Tawana was so excited that she really threw herself into Marven¡¯s arms with joy and hugged him tightly.


    She let the plumpness in front of her squeeze Marven¡¯s body,


    But she didn¡¯t seem to rx at all.


    At this moment, she was thinking:


    ¡°Anyway, what I want to express in this lyrics is that my lover is back alive,¡±


    ¡°I am very, very excited, and very, very happy,¡±


    ¡°So I will perform this kind of happiness and excitement well,¡±


    ¡°And the tighter I hug, the more reasonable it is!¡±


    Marven was being hugged tightly by her at this time,


    And he was somewhat ufortable.


    However, thinking of the stage effect, he didn¡¯t think much about it.


    It was just that Tawana felt very regretful in her heart.


    Marven was wearing a hard mask,


    And even his mouth was not exposed.


    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if she took this opportunity to tiptoe and kiss him??

 Chapter 6773

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6773</h2>


    The next day, Tavana¡¯s first solo concert in Orgeon was about to begin.


    The traffic control department had already issued a warning that traffic would be severely congested this afternoon,


    And the entire National Sports Center was already crowded.


    Fans from all over the country and even all over the world were now gathering at the National Sports Center,


    And there were even many Inte celebrities from all over the world who were broadcasting live here.


    Tavana, who had experienced many battles,


    Was rarely nervous before the performance.


    This was not only thergest performance venue in China,


    But also the first time she would perform on the same stage with Marven.


    The excitement was beyond description.


    Although Sara was also ustomed to the world,


    She was as nervous as Tavana at this time.


    The audience began to enter,


    And there was still an hour and a half before the performance officially began.


    Tavana and Sara were in the same dressing room,


    And the two were whispering.


    Tawana asked Sara:


    ¡°Will yourst farewell concert also be held here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sara nodded and said with a smile:


    ¡°The venue was booked several months in advance, it¡¯s here.¡±


    Tawana asked her: ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    Sara said: ¡°About forty days.¡±


    Tawana picked up her phone, took out the calendar calcted, and said:


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be too busy by then,¡±


    ¡°Would you consider inviting me as a guest?¡±


    ¡°Can you?!¡±


    Sara asked her with a look of surprise.


    Tawana¡¯s status in the music industry is really too high,


    And no one has heard of anyone inviting her to be a guest at a concert,


    And Sara didn¡¯t dare to hope for it.


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Tawana would take the initiative to ask to be her guest,


    Which is a huge honor in the music industry.


    However, Sara soon realized it, so she asked her with a smile:


    ¡°Tawana, do you want to be my guest,¡±


    ¡°Or do you want to find a chance to meet Marven?¡±


    Tawana did not hide it, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Of course both!¡±


    ¡°And you also said that Orgeon is thest stop of your farewell concert.¡±


    ¡°It is my honor to be a guest for yourst concert.¡±


    Sara nodded with a smile:


    ¡°Okay! You will be my guest at that time!¡±


    Tawana couldn¡¯t help but ask her with anticipation:


    ¡°Can we ask Mr. Ye to dance with us then?¡±


    Sara shook her head:


    ¡°Not that day, that day is Marven¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°If hees to see my concert,¡±


    ¡°He shoulde with his wife.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Tawana was surprised:


    ¡°That day is Mr. Ye¡¯s birthday?¡±


    ¡°And he wille with his wife?¡±


    Sara smiled and said:


    ¡°Thest time I held a concert in Wrestvel,¡±


    ¡°It was also on Marven¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Marven also came with his wife.¡±


    Tawana couldn¡¯t help but sigh:


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough toe alone,¡±


    ¡°But you have to bring your wife with you.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know your feelings for him?¡±


    Sara covered her mouth andughed secretly:


    ¡°It¡¯s not just his wife who came,¡±


    ¡°There are also many of his confidantes.¡±


    ¡°I told you that Marven is very popr.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for young women who havee into contact with him not to be moved by him.¡±


    The two women chatted for a long time,


    And their nervous moods were calmed down a lot.


    Seeing that the performance had entered thest twenty minutes of the countdown,


    The staff came to inform Tawana:


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, you are about to go on stage,¡±


    ¡°You can start preparing.¡±


    Tawana nodded and looked at Sara:


    ¡°Wait for you to go on stage to give everyone a surprise!¡±


    Sara smiled: ¡°Come on!¡±

 Chapter 6774

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6774</h2>


    At this time, Marven was hanging a staff member¡¯s work badge and strolling on the side of the stage.


    The job of a Feng Shui consultant is just a cover.


    Tonight, except for a song that requires him to change his clothes and go up to dance,


    He has no other work.


    As for going on stage, it will take at least an hour and a half,


    Because Sara will suddenly appear as a guest about an hour after Tawana opens the show,


    And his appearance will be Sara¡¯sst song,


    Which will take at least another half an hour.


    He looked at the huge crowds in the National Stadium through the gaps in the stage equipment,


    And couldn¡¯t help but sigh that it was unprecedented for a star to have such a strong influence and appeal.


    7:20 pm.


    The performance entered the final countdown.


    Tawana¡¯s appearance this time was very special.


    The big screen behind the stage was a huge integral structure.


    The stage was fixed by a one-way bearing and straightened by steel cables to stand on the stage.


    However, once the steel cables were released,


    The frame of therge screen,


    Which was dozens of meters high, and would slowly fall forward.


    The sudden fall of the screen,


    Which was dozens of meters high, and gave people a great visual impact.


    Tawana had alreadye to the top of the stage from behind the stage through the elevator.


    Here, the staff tied the protective steel cables for her.


    When the performance began and the screen began to slowly fall,


    She had to keep her bnce and step on a pedal that could ensure that she stood horizontally behind the screen when the screen fell.


    This pedal was very critical.


    It was only the size of two A4 papers.


    The bottom was supported by an electrically adjustable support rod.


    When therge screen stood, the pedal kept 90 degrees with therge screen.


    Tawana had to stand on it and hold the frame behind the screen to ensure her body stability.


    When therge screen began to tilt forward,


    The pedal had to tilt backward synchronously in the opposite direction of therge screen¡¯s fall.


    Only in this way could Tawana¡¯s vertical standing be guaranteed.


    At the moment when the big screenpletely fell down,


    The pedal just happened to bepletely t backward,


    So that Tawana could directly untie the safety rope behind her, walk down from the big screen while singing,


    And walk to the T stage with her dancers dancing.


    At that time, the atmosphere of the whole audience must have exploded,


    And the big screen slowly rises again,


    And the momentum would surely shock everyone.


    With five minutes left before the performance,


    Tawana had already stood on the pedal with the help of the staff.


    Marven walked around the back of the stage and looked up at Tawana standing dozens of meters high.


    Suddenly, he admired this young woman.


    This was nearly a ten-story height.


    Many girls would not be able to stand steadily at this height,


    But she was holding the frame behind the screen with one hand and holding the microphone with one hand,


    Ready to sing at any time.


    As the clock pointed to eight o¡¯clock, the scene suddenly fell into darkness,


    And then a majestic symphony came from the suspended stage speakers,


    And the stage lights and the big screen lit up instantly.


    The audience was instantly ignited,


    And the cheers came like the sea, deafening.


    At this time, the audience screamed and cheered,


    Looking for Tawanna¡¯s shadow everywhere, wondering what form Tawanna would take on stage today.


    Just as everyone was looking around,


    The big screen in the center suddenly moved and tilted forward!


    At first, the audience thought it was a stage malfunction,


    But after a closer look, they found that the speed of the big screen tilting was not very fast,


    And it was obviously controlled by humans!


    When the big screen began to tilt forward,


    Tawanna held the frame tightly and tried to keep her body bnced.


    She knew that there was a safety rope behind her, so she would not be in danger.


    Even if she stepped into the air or did not stand firmly,


    She would be firmly fixed by the safety rope.


    But she would never want to have such an ident.


    In that case, she would be suspended in the air,


    And the carefully designed stage ceremony would bepletely dered a failure,


    And even a big joke.


    Just as she tried her best to stabilize her body,


    She suddenly felt the tension of the safety rope behind her getting stronger and stronger.


    She looked up and found that the safety rope had been stretched straight,


    And did not continue to release its length as the big screen tilted.


    This made her sweat coldly.

 Chapter 6775

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6775</h2>


    The safety rope had a certain sticity,


    But she certainly couldn¡¯t resist itpletely.


    Once it is pulled to a certain extent,


    It would inevitably pull her back.


    In that case, she might have to hang in the air and wait for rescue!


    At this time, the staff members were also panicking.


    One of them eximed: ¡°Oh no! There is a problem with the motor of the safety rope.¡±


    ¡°We pressed the switch, but the motor did not release the length.¡±


    ¡°If this continues, Tawanna will be pulled up by the safety rope!¡±


    ¡°What should we do?!¡±


    The stage director felt that the sky was falling, and blurted out:


    ¡°Tawanna attaches great importance to today¡¯s performance.¡±


    ¡°If such an ident happens, she will be very disappointed!¡±


    ¡°And the motor is broken.¡±


    ¡°How will Tawannae down when she is suspended in the air?!¡±


    At this moment, Tawanna felt that the tension of the safety rope behind her was getting stronger and stronger,


    And her wrist could no longer bear it.


    She said in panic through the microphone of the earphone return:


    ¡°Hurry up and find a way to release the safety rope normally.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡±


    At this time, everyone in the backstage was in a panic.


    In such a big entrance ceremony,


    If the safety rope could not be loosened and Tawana was directly hung in the air in a mess,


    It would be a disgrace to the whole world.


    I¡¯m afraid that even before the performance started,


    Everyone would find a way to rescue Tawana,


    And this matter would have made the headlines of the entertainment industry around the world.


    But in this situation, it is extremely difficult to rescue Tawana.


    Tawana¡¯s safety rope is retracted and released by an electric winch installed on the top of the stage.


    The collection and release of the winch depend on the wire controller.


    The staff is holding the wire controller at the back of the stage and desperately pressing the release button.


    Normally, they visually observe the tightness of the safety rope and slowly release the safety rope ording to Tawana¡¯s continuous descent speed,


    Just like the principle of someone controlling the height of the safety rope behind the back when climbing.


    But now, don¡¯t know what went wrong.


    The wire-controlled winch is stuck.


    It may be a problem with the wire controller,


    Or it may be a problem with the machine,


    Or even a problem with the power supply of the machine.


    However, the design principle of this winch is to lock the brakes when the power is off to avoid safety idents.


    Therefore, in this case, even if the safety rope on the winch is dozens of meters long,


    It cannot be released at this time.


    The staff almost broke the switch of the remote control,


    But still could not solve the problem.


    Tawana was almost copsed at this time.


    Marven was watching from the audience.


    This was the concert he was most looking forward to.


    If an ident happened right at the beginning and he was hung like a fool directly above the stage dozens of meters high,


    His mentality would definitely explode.


    At this time, the staff suddenly said:


    ¡°Stop the big screen from falling!¡±


    ¡°Take it back first, and do it again after the problem is solved!¡±


    ¡°Tell the audience that we will postpone the opening for ten minutes!¡±


    Everyone felt that this might be the best solution at the moment.


    Although Tawana felt regretful, there was no other way.


    It was much better to take the big screen back than to hang in the air alone.


    This can be regarded as the best solution at the moment.


    However, Marven felt that the big screen had already fallen forward in an overwhelming manner.


    If it was retracted at this time,


    It would be a funny feeling like ying a video in reverse,


    And all the shock and surprise would be in vain.


    Instead of retracting it and letting Tawannae on stage again,


    It would be better to quietly rescue Tawanna after retracting it,


    And then let here on stage from the stage elevator.


    Although that would not be as shocking asing down from the top of the big screen,


    At least it would not be embarrassing.


    After all, the big screen has just started to fall,


    And the audience cannot see Tawanna for the time being.


    But Marven thought about it and thought that it was not a perfect solution.


    The best solution at the moment was to keep everything going.


    Since the audience has seen the big screen slowly fall,


    They can definitely guess that Tawanna wille on stage from behind.


    Now they are just waiting for Tawanna toe out to confirm their guess and shock them.


    So, he immediately shouted to the staff around him:


    ¡°Don¡¯t take back the big screen,¡±


    ¡°Keep putting it down!¡±


    The stage director blurted out:


    ¡°But she can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    ¡°If you keep putting it down,¡±


    ¡°The safety rope will hang her in the air!¡±

 Chapter 6776

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6776</h2>


    Marven didn¡¯t care about that and directly ordered:


    ¡°Do as I say.¡±


    ¡°There is a problem with your safety rope.¡±


    ¡°It will break soon!¡±


    After saying that, he thought about it,


    And a stream of spiritual energy shot out instantly,


    Directly cutting off the safety rope behind Tawana.


    However, more spiritual energy was released from his body at the same time,


    Like a pair of invisible hands,


    Directly supporting Tawana¡¯s body.


    The staff thought Marven was exaggerating.


    The safety rope can bear at least 800 kilograms.


    This is the kind used for rock climbing and mountaineering.


    How could it break?


    As a result, the stage director was about to refute,


    And saw that the straightened safety rope behind Tawana suddenly broke and bounced.


    Seeing this scene, the stage director was so scared that his legs went weak,


    And he cried out in despair:


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, I¡¯mpletely finished this time,¡±


    ¡°God bless Tawana not to have any idents¡­¡±


    Tawana was still fighting against the strong pulling force behind her,


    And suddenly felt that the pulling force disappeared instantly.


    The whole person fell on the iron frame in front of her and screamed in fear.


    Fortunately, it was not time to sing yet,


    And the tuner did not turn up the volume of her microphone,


    Otherwise, her scream would be heard by the audience.


    Tawana turned around and looked at the broken rope behind her.


    Her legs went weak with fear.


    The rope was broken, and she waspletely unprotected.


    She could only rely on herself to hold on to the iron frame in front of her.


    But if that happened, wouldn¡¯t she be in a messter?


    The effect presented to the audience is not that she stepped on the fallen big screen,


    But shey on the back of the big screen.


    Just when she was in a panic,


    Marven¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her ears:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, stand up straight and boldly, I will protect you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye?!¡±


    Tawana was shocked.


    She thought that Marven was talking to her through her earphones,


    But she soon realized that the sound from the earphones was far less faithful.


    Marven¡¯s voice was like speaking in her ear,


    Without any distortion.


    She was a very good musician and was very sensitive to timbre.


    She knew that this was impossible for any headphones to do.


    So she looked down in horror and saw Marven standing under the stage,


    Making an OK gesture to her from a distance.


    She felt warm and relieved.


    However, she was still a little nervous,


    Because the safety rope had broken.


    If she fell down identally,


    She would definitely fall to death on the stage.


    The stage director asked nervously on the inte:


    ¡°Tawana, how do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°Do you want us to stop the copse of the big screen immediately,¡±


    ¡°And find a way to rescue you?¡±


    Marven quickly used his spiritual energy tomunicate with Tawana¡¯s mind:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°I broke the safety rope behind you.¡±


    ¡°Only in this way can you ensure that your performance will not be affected.¡±


    ¡°Tell the stage director that you can hold on and don¡¯t let the big screen stop.¡±


    ¡°I will protect you from danger.¡±


    Tawana naturally believed in Marven more.


    After all, when she was in Tokyo, she knew that Marven¡¯s strength was far beyond the understanding of normal people.


    It should not be difficult for him to cut off his safety rope silently.


    More importantly, he is an extremely responsible man.


    Since he did this, he must have his intentions and confidence!


    So she immediately said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡±


    ¡°Just make sure the big screen falls normally and is not affected in any way!¡±


    The stage director blurted out,


    ¡°But if something happens to you,¡±


    ¡°You will die if you fall down!¡±


    Tawana said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I have the blessing of my loved ones,¡±


    ¡°And I will definitely be able to turn the danger into safety!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6777

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6777</h2>


    The stage director thought that Tawanna was just in love, and said nervously:


    ¡°It is too risky.¡±


    Tawanna was not afraid at all, but said very calmly:


    ¡°Just do what I say,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely turn the danger into safety!¡±


    The stage director had no choice at this time.


    After all, Tawanna¡¯s safety rope had broken,


    And it was difficult to ensure Tawanna¡¯s personal safety whether the big screen was moving forward or backward.


    If it continued ording to the original n,


    Although it was also very dangerous,


    There was still a certain chance that the original stage design could be perfectly presented.


    Therefore, the stage director could only risk it and tell her:


    ¡°Then you must pay attention to safety,¡±


    ¡°And you must hold on to the support tightly.¡±


    ¡°It will be much safer if you hold on to the second half.¡±


    After that, the stage director reminded:


    ¡°In addition, you must remember that once the big screen keeps falling,¡±


    ¡°You must not stand up too early.¡±


    ¡°As long as you lie firmly behind the big screen,¡±


    ¡°You will be in the rtively safest state.¡±


    ¡°Once you stand up, the risk is high.¡±


    Tawanna ignored it.


    She knew that since Marven wanted to help her ensure that the performance was not affected,


    She must not lie down behind the big screen.


    This kind of appearance was really too embarrassing.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she must be afraid.


    Originally, ording to the design, she was standing behind the big screen,


    With the spirit of stepping on the big screen and knocking it down before appearing on stage.


    So, she mustered up her courage and slowly stood up as Marven said.


    At this moment, countless people in the backstage screamed nervously.


    And Tawana herself was somewhat panicked.


    At such a high height, if she fell, she would be doomed.


    However, fortunately, there was an invisible force around her body that bound her firmly in ce.


    She knew that Marven must have done this.


    In addition to being amazed, she was also more shocked and moved by him.


    At this time, as the angle of the big screen tilted forward exceeded 30 degrees,


    Many viewers sitting in the highest position at the farthest distance had already seen Tawana standing behind the big screen.


    This position used to be called the top of the mountain,


    Because it is not only high but also far away.


    Now that there are big screens in concerts,


    It is rtively friendly to them.


    When there were no big screens,


    They could only bring their own binocrs to barely see who was on the stage.


    At this time, the audience at the top of the mountain saw their dream idol appear in such a shocking way,


    And they immediately screamed excitedly.


    Since the seats are lower as they get closer to the stage,


    And even in the inner field, the height of people is lower than the stage,


    So at this time, most of the audience nearby still don¡¯t know what happened.


    The angle of the big screen is getting bigger and bigger.


    Soon, more and more people saw Tawanna.


    And Tawanna began to wave to the crowd who saw her,


    And the atmosphere on the scene became more and more heated.


    When the big screen was about to fallpletely,


    Everyone on the scene saw Tawanna standing on the big screen,


    Waving to the audience with open arms.


    The cheers on the scene were deafening,


    And the whole stadium fell into a boiling frenzy.


    Under Marven¡¯s protection, Tawana walked off the big screen unscathed,


    And then walked to the T stage with the dancers waiting in front of the T stage,


    Stepping to the rhythm of the music.


    Then, Tawana picked up the microphone and sang passionately.


    The scene fell into madness again, with screams one after another.


    Tavana¡¯s team all breathed a sigh of relief.


    No one expected that after such a big-stage ident,


    The performance was not affected at all.

 Chapter 6778

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6778</h2>


    Marven finally put his mind at ease at this time.


    He looked at Tavana who was concentrating on singing on the stage backstage,


    And he couldn¡¯t help but look at this woman with admiration.


    Putting aside the problems of her personal life,


    Tavana¡¯s attainments in music are indeed unparalleled.


    Every song she wrote has a strong memorable point,


    So she can top the list of major charts.


    During the one-hour performance, Tavana almost did not rest throughout the whole process,


    And the hot songs followed one after another.


    Most of the time, there were tens of thousands of people singing together,


    And the atmosphere was quite warm.


    At this time, the time for Sara to appear on the stage was getting closer and closer.


    At this time, Sara hade to the lifting tform and was ready.


    At this time, Tavana had just finished a song and sang her most famous song ¡°Romeo¡±.


    As soon as the prelude sounded, the audience on the scene boiled again.


    They basically fell in love with Tavana because of this song,


    So this song is definitely Tavana¡¯s famous song.


    As soon as Tawana opened her mouth, tens of thousands of people sang in unison.


    When the first part was finished and the interlude sounded,


    Tawana said to the microphone:


    ¡°I am very honored to be able to bring such a hearty performance to everyone in Yanjing.¡±


    ¡°For today¡¯s performance, I specially invited my good friend to be my guest.¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I have invited a guest at my personal concert.¡±


    ¡°I hope everyone can wee her with the warmest apuse!¡±


    All the fans were surprised.


    In the past, Tawana basically performed the entire concert by herself.


    It was rare to hear her invite any guest performers.


    This was mainly because her poprity was too high,


    And there was really no need to cooperate with a group of singers who were much less famous than herself.


    This time, Tawana not only clearly told everyone at the concert that she would invite guests,


    But also said that the guests had a good rtionship with her and were specially invited by her.


    So a lot of audiences began to specte,


    Wondering who was the guest performer for Tang Wanna this time.


    At this time, the interlude was over.


    All the cameras and big screens on the scene were suddenly aimed at the five central electric lifts.


    The next second, the lift saw Sara, who was wearing a white wedding dress, push out.


    When she was sent to the stage, she immediately picked up the microphone and sang Tawana¡¯s ¡°Romeo¡±.


    There were five big screens on the stage, three of which were on the stage.


    In addition to the liftable screen in the middle,


    There was also a fixed screen on each side.


    In addition, there were two sets of high-definition big screens on both sides of the stage.


    These two big screens were the key to allowing the audience who bought in the distance to see the stage clearly.


    When Sara¡¯s handsome face appeared on the big screen,


    The scene suddenly erupted in an almost fanatical cheer.


    No one thought that the guest invited by Tawana was Sara!


    More than half of the audience were Chinese,


    So they recognized Sara for the first time.


    Many fans who liked Sara even stood up and apuded her.


    At this time, Tawana took the initiative to walk towards Sara who had juste on stage,


    And hugged her warmly when she finished singing the first section.


    Then, Tawana took the microphone and shouted:


    ¡°Please wee Miss Sara with your warmest apuse!¡±


    At this time, the performance scene waspletely boiling.


    It was almost unprecedented that two top female singers from the East and the West performed on the same stage,


    Which gave the audience a great surprise.


    When the two finished singing this duet,


    The apuse and screams of the fanssted for several minutes.


    At this time, Tawana took Sara¡¯s hand, and the two walked to the center of the stage together.


    Then Tawana bowed slightly to everyone and said with a smile:


    ¡°Next, I will hand over the stage to Sara.¡±


    ¡°I hope everyone can enjoy her musical charm.¡±


    After that, she hugged Sara gently,


    And then she came to the top of the lifting stage and slowly descended to the apuse of tens of thousands of audience.


    Then, Sara started her first song of the night.

 Chapter 6779

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6779</h2>


    Tawana had just descended from the lifting tform to the bottom of the stage,


    And arge group of staff immediately surrounded her.


    The major mistake at the beginning made everyone sweat.


    Even now, many people in charge are extremely nervous,


    And they didn¡¯t know how Tawana would deal with them.


    The stage director and the equipment engineer came up to him as soon as possible,


    Looking at Tawana nervously and ashamedly.


    The stage director said,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Sweet. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eliminate all the hidden dangers in time.¡±


    The equipment engineer also said ashamedly,


    ¡°Miss Sweet, all the equipment debugging is my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°The winch failure this time is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°My work is not in ce.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to bear all the consequences.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Tawana didn¡¯t want to argue with them at this time.


    She just wanted to see Marven as soon as possible,


    So she said to the two of them,


    ¡°You two each have a major mistake.¡±


    ¡°If such a problem urs again next time, I will fire you all.¡±


    The two of them hurriedly thanked them respectfully as if they were pardoned.


    For the attributes of their work, following Tawana is definitely the best job in the world.


    Tawana not only has many concerts around the world,


    But also has a high-profit margin for each concert.


    Based on this, they get more pay for more work,


    And the bonus they get for each concert is much higher than following other singers.


    No one wants to lose this job.


    Tawana gave them a major mistake.


    For them, if they want to keep this job,


    They can¡¯t make any more mistakes in the future.


    This will make them have to go all out in their future work.


    Tawana didn¡¯t want to waste time with the staff at this time.


    She walked out of the passage under the stage and after reaching the right side of the stage,


    She began to look for Marven everywhere.


    It happened that Marven was here to watch Sara¡¯s performance.


    She couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement and immediately walked up quickly and said respectfully:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, thank you so much for this all!¡±


    Marven looked at her and smiled:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite.¡±


    ¡°After all, I am also a staff member of your concerts here.¡±


    ¡°You are my employer and I have the responsibility to protect your safety.¡±


    Tawana nodded gently, her eyes were already full of tears.


    When she was on the high tform,


    She was indeed very flustered and very nervous,


    Fearing that this concert would fall into her hands as soon as it started.


    And when Marven, by some unknown means, cut off the safety rope behind her,


    She was also very scared for a while.


    But when she thought of his great magical powers,


    And his steady and omnipotent way of doing things,


    And that he could turn danger into safety even in the most dangerous predicament,


    Tawana gradually rxed.


    When she stepped onto the stage,


    Her gratitude and admiration for Marven had reached its peak.


    At this moment, she just wanted to throw herself into his arms and cry loudly,


    And then kiss him desperately.


    This idea was so strong that she couldn¡¯t control herself and rushed forward several times.


    However, she knew that Marven had no improper thoughts about her,


    And although the tens of thousands of spectators backstage could not see it,


    Hundreds of staff members could see it.


    If she hugged Marven and asked for a kiss,


    The news would spread quickly.


    Helplessly, she could only restrain the strong impulse in her heart.


    However, she soon focused her mind on the performance with Marventer.

 Chapter 6780

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6780</h2>


    She suddenly had a bold idea, in the name of the performance, on the stage, in front of tens of thousands of spectators,


    And even fans all over the world, to boldly express her love for Marven!


    At this time, Marven did not put much thought into Tawana.


    He kept looking at Sara on the stage,


    And she was singing wholeheartedly.


    Marven saw it in his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    Even on the same stage with Tawana, a top international singer,


    Even in front of her fans, Sara could be neither humble nor arrogant,


    And perform steadily and even perform exceptionally.


    This ability to be stronger when facing strong opponents is indeed much stronger than ordinary people.


    It was also at this moment that Marven looked at Sara,


    No longer as a little sister,


    But as a strong woman with extraordinary abilities.


    Tavana was very envious.


    She could see that although Marven was very good to his wife,


    He also loved Sara very much.


    In Marven¡¯s heart, she must have a very important position.


    As for herself, Marven seemed to only treat her as an ordinary friend,


    And sometimes she didn¡¯t even feel like an ordinary friend,


    But more like a mutually beneficial partner in the business world.


    Sara on the stage was using her singing to conquer Tavana¡¯s fans who had never heard her songs.


    It can be seen that although they didn¡¯t quite understand what she was singing,


    They liked her songs, voice, and stage performance very much,


    And everyone apuded and cheered.


    After a few songs, the staff came over to remind me:


    ¡°Ms. Sweet, Mr. Ye, you two have to go back to the dressing room to change clothes.¡±


    Tavana nodded and said to Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, let¡¯s go to the back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Marven agreed and turned to go backstage with her.


    When Marven began to put on the assassin¡¯s makeup,


    Sara also finished her penultimate song.


    Afterward, the big screen began to y some of her and Tawana¡¯s behind-the-scenes footage,


    And Sara quickly went backstage to change her clothes.


    Sara and Tawana shared a dressing room, and when she came in,


    Tawana¡¯s makeup was half done.


    Tawana looked at her and said with a smile:


    ¡°Sara, your performance just now was great.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye and I watched from the side for a long time,¡±


    ¡°And we could see that the audience also liked it very much.¡±


    ¡°I just checked the social media,¡±


    ¡°And everyone¡¯s evaluation of you is very high!¡±


    Sara smiled and said,


    ¡°As long as I don¡¯t hold you back.¡±


    Her makeup artist immediately began to change her look.


    A few minutester, Sara finished her styling.


    She stood up and said to Tawanna,


    ¡°Tawanna, your outfit is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thebination of Eastern and Western beauty is perfect.¡±


    ¡°When you go on stageter,¡±


    ¡°It will definitely dazzle all the fans.¡±


    Tawanna smiled and said,


    ¡°As long as the fans like it, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°What I fear most is that the local fans think I¡¯ve tarnished the traditional culture.¡±


    ¡°How could that be!¡±


    Sara smiled and said,


    ¡°I think this outfit of yours will definitely be a hot topic on the local socialworks!¡±


    Tawanna nodded, thinking to herself,


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be on the hot search list with my makeup,¡±


    ¡°I want to be on the hot search list with my actions!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6781

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6781</h2>


    While the audience was still watching the rehearsal highlights of Tawana and Sara on the big screens in the center and on both sides of the stage,


    Marven had alreadye to the stage lift.


    With Sara. This time, he will go up to the stage with Sara.


    Marven wore a full set of armor,


    He had a mask on his head, and held a sword in his right hand,


    While Sara, who was wearing a long dress in the pre-Qin style, stood beside Marven,


    Holding Marven¡¯s hand and interlocking her fingers with him.


    Then, the Chinese-style prelude of the stage sounded,


    And the staff immediately said to the two:


    ¡°Please get ready, the countdown to the stage begins, three, two, one!¡±


    As soon as the voice fell,


    The elevator quickly lifted and sent the two directly to the stage.


    At this moment, the style of the stage has also changed greatly from before.


    The background seems to havee to paradise under Zhong Nanshan,


    And the breeze blows through the valley,


    Full of colorful wildflowers and butterflies.


    Sara, who has never had any scandals with any stars in the entertainment industry,


    Suddenly appeared hand in hand with a man in armor,


    Which surprised many Chinese fans who were familiar with her.


    Sara not only has no scandals in her life,


    But also has never had close contact with any opposite s3x.


    But she never thought that she would wear ancient costumes today,


    And go on stage hand in hand with a man whose face could not be seen.


    Marven was actually a little nervous.


    Although he had seen the world, he had never seen such a world.


    There were tens of thousands of people gathered in front of him,


    And for someone like him who was on stage for the first time,


    He was inevitably flustered.


    Originally, everyone thought that Sara should sing this song with this man,


    But unexpectedly, after the two came to the stage hand in hand,


    The masked man held a long sword and performed swordsmanship on the stage elegantly.


    Everyone realized that the man in armor was the dancer of this song.


    But why would Sara go on stage hand in hand with a dancer?


    Is it just for the stage effect of this song?


    That¡¯s too much of a sacrifice, right?


    It has never happened before.


    However, everyone¡¯s attention was soon attracted by the masked dancer on the stage,


    His movements were smooth and unrestrained, which was impressive.


    Then, the music style changed, the emperor was in power and the people were living in misery.


    Marven put away his sword and prepared to say goodbye to Sara.


    Sara hugged him from behind while singing,


    With a look of reluctance on her face.


    At this time, the dancers who yed the enemy army all came on stage and fought with Marven.


    The big screen magnified Marven¡¯s every move,


    Making the tens of thousands of people on the scene very enjoyable,


    As if watching an action movie without NG and one shot to the end.


    As Marven continued to fight with his sword,


    Many viewers actually saw the feeling of blood boiling.


    When Marven killed the emperor all the way and returned with a sword,


    Another ancient costume beauty suddenly rose on the lifting stage,


    And it was a blonde ancient costume beauty.


    The big screen immediately switched the lens,


    And everyone was surprised to find that the blonde ancient costume beauty who rose up was actually Tawana Sweet!


    No one expected that Tawana would sing a song with Sara,


    And, even more unexpectedly,


    Tawana even changed into an Chinese ancient costume,


    Which looked pleasing to the eye.


    When Tawana opened her mouth, everyone was even more shocked,


    Because as soon as she opened her mouth,


    She spoke in standard Chinese pronunciation,


    And her singing was melodious and beautiful,


    Which was far from her usual wild image, shocking but refreshing.

 Chapter 6782

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6782</h2>


    Marven had already returned to the center from the back of the stage,


    And Tawana couldn¡¯t wait to meet him,


    Threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    There was a burst of screams at the scene.


    Then, just like Sara did when she first appeared on stage,


    She interlocked her fingers with Marven and held his hands tightly.


    When the two walked to the front of the stage hand in hand,


    The camera projected Tawana¡¯s face on the big screen.


    She was shy and her hands holding the hem of her skirt were as nervous as a bride in a wedding dress.


    In the past, Tawana was very unrestrained on the stage,


    And even her dressing style was extremely hot,


    But who would have thought that Tawana at this time seemed to have changed into a beautiful and shy little girl?


    She held Marven¡¯s hand and sang her part of the song.


    There was only one sentence left,


    And Sara came forward and sang a different part with her to harmonize with each other.


    Originally, when thest sentence was sung, the song would endpletely,


    And Sara would bow to the audience and end her guest performance.


    But no one expected that when Tawana finished singing thest sentence,


    She suddenly stood on tiptoe on the stage,


    Raised her head and kissed Marven¡¯s masked lips!


    Although Marven¡¯s mask was hard,


    It had be a little warm after being worn on his face for a few minutes.


    Tawanna tiptoed and kissed Marven passionately.


    There was only a thinyer of mask material between them,


    Which caught Marven off guard.


    The audience was almost all excited!


    Although Tawanna had a hot stage style,


    She had never been so intimate with the dancers on stage!


    This was an active kiss!


    And even if she was wearing a mask, it was only a thin mask!


    This ambiguous feeling filled the whole audience, leaving everyone stunned.


    Sara was stunned, but she quickly adjusted herself.


    She had long seen Tawanna¡¯s forbearance and inferiority towards Marven.


    How could Tawanna let go of this opportunity to express her inner feelings?


    At this time, there was a thunderous apuse from the audience.


    Everyone thought that the reason why Tawanna kissed the dancers so selflessly was that she waspletely immersed in the artistic conception of the song.


    After all, this song reflects the reunion of the assassin and his lover after going through untold hardships and life and death.


    At this time, it should be extremely exciting and desperate,


    So it is understandable that Tawanna is so devoted.


    However, soon everyone felt strange.


    If Tawanna took the initiative to kiss because the atmosphere of the song was right and she was immersed in it,


    But until the song stopped, Tawanna still maintained the state just now,


    And even unconsciously hugged the dancer dressed as an assassin.


    The camera kept capturing Tawanna¡¯s face and projected high-definition close-ups on the big screen in real-time.


    Tens of thousands of viewers could clearly see that tears were silently falling from the corners of Tawanna¡¯s eyes!


    She seemed to be afraid that the man in front of her would leave her again.


    She hugged him tightly and kissed him, and tears kept flowing.


    The audience was stunned.


    Tawanna¡¯s agent was also stunned.


    She had only one thought in her mind:


    How the hell should I send out the press releaseter,


    And how should I lead the rhythm to pull the style back and not be suspected?


    Her feeling of being in love but not being able to get it is too obvious,


    Isn¡¯t it?


    Sister, if you really want to kiss him,


    Can¡¯t you just kiss him in person after he takes off his mask?


    You did this in front of tens of thousands of people.


    In a few minutes, this scene will probably be circted on short video tforms around the world.


    You have booked the global hot searches.


    You are happy, but what should I do?


    Don¡¯t forget that you still have a boyfriend.


    Who the hell cane to save me?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6783

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6783</h2>


    Marven was speechless at this moment.


    He rarely loses his mind about a matter and doesn¡¯t know what to do,


    But this is exactly the case now.


    If Tawanna insists on kissing through the mask,


    Then as a grown man, he will let her kiss him.


    The key is that this woman will never stop kissing,


    Who can stand this?


    The more important thing is that this is on the stage now!


    This is not what can be described as a public ce.


    How many people are in a public ce?


    A gathering of a hundred people can be called a public ce!


    This is tens of thousands of people!


    And after tonight, it is unknown how many tens of millions of people will watch rted videos online.


    Even if Marven has a good psychological quality,


    He can¡¯t stand it.


    But Tawanna doesn¡¯t care.


    She really doesn¡¯t care at all.


    Tens of thousands of people are watching,


    So what¡¯s the big deal?


    When she dates someone, aren¡¯t tens of millions of people paying attention?


    As long as she falls in love,


    She will definitely be in the global entertainment headlines.


    She is used to it.


    Besides, is the opportunity to hug and kiss Marven so easy toe by?


    Of course, she has to seize this opportunity.


    So, he reminded softly: ¡°The song is over.¡±


    Tawana knew that the song was over,


    But she still hugged Marven tightly and was unwilling to let go,


    As if she were afraid that Marven would disappear into the thin air.


    Marven had no choice but to threaten her in a low voice:


    ¡°If you do this again,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t perform in the next three shows!¡±


    When Tawana heard this, she was surprised and said:


    ¡°Then you are not allowed to cheat in the next three shows!¡±


    After that, she quickly let go of him,


    Quietly wiped away her tears,


    And then turned to find Sara to bow.


    The audience at the scene had been stunned just now,


    Suddenly saw Tawana turn around and hold Sara¡¯s hand,


    And bow to the audience together.


    Everyone didn¡¯t react for a while.


    Tawana knew that her performance just now was indeed a bit too abrupt,


    So she could only lie and say,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that song just now really made people feel involved.¡±


    ¡°I am also very honored to have the opportunity to sing this song with Sara.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, everyone, thank you, Sara! Thank you Orgeon!¡±


    When the stunned audience heard this,


    They realized that Tawana was too immersed in the y just now,


    And they couldn¡¯t help but admire her for a while.


    The queen is indeed a queen,


    And she sings more emotionally than ordinary people.


    Then thunderous apuse rang out at the scene,


    And the atmosphere of the whole concert reached its climax at this moment.


    Marven finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he took the elevator with Sara when he went on stage for the performance,


    It was all for the performance effect of the song.


    Now that the performance is over,


    As a dancer, he should not take the elevator with the star to leave,


    So he turned around and strode off the stage.


    At this time, Sara, as the guest of this concert,


    All her performances ended here.


    So she picked up the microphone and said with a smile:


    ¡°Thanks for the invitation from Tawana.¡±


    ¡°It is a great honor to perform on the same stage with her.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, on behalf of Orgeon, I would like to express my heartfelt wee to her.¡±


    ¡°I hope she will have the opportunity toe to China and Orgeon more often in the future.¡±


    ¡°I also hope that everyone can enjoy this night.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, goodbye from Sara!¡±


    The scene once again erupted in deafening apuse and cheers.


    For the audience who paid to watch Tawana¡¯s performance,

 Chapter 6784

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6784</h2>


    Tonight is indeed a rare audio-visual feast.


    The audience who originally liked Sara were naturally very happy,


    And those who did not seek to know her a step further also had a good impression of her after tonight¡¯s performance.


    Afterward, Sara and Tawana hugged each other again.


    Tawana hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear with shame:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sara, I really couldn¡¯t help it¡­¡±


    Sara smiled and said,


    ¡°Why are you saying sorry to me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not his wife.¡±


    After that, she patted her on the back and told her:


    ¡°Perform well, I¡¯m going now!¡±


    Tawana was deeply moved and nodded reluctantly.


    Sara came to the top of the elevator,


    Bowed to the audience again, and waved:


    ¡°Thank you again for your support, bye!¡±


    After that, the elevator started,


    And Sara disappeared from the stage.


    Tawana had adjusted her mentality at this time.


    As the prelude to the next music sounded,


    She re-entered her own performance.


    At this time, after Marven came down from the stage,


    He went directly to the dressing room.


    He removed all his makeup, and after seeing his clothes,


    He looked at himself in the mirror and felt more or less helpless.


    If he had known that this would happen after the talk,


    He would never agree to dance with them.


    He is a person who cares about his reputation.


    If his identity is really spread one day,


    Will he still have this reputation?


    Just as he was thinking about it,


    There was a knock on the door.


    Marven said, ¡°Come in,¡±


    And then he saw Sara walking in with a smile.


    ¡°Marven!¡±


    She came to him and said in a delicate voice,


    ¡°Marven, you are so lucky in love tonight!¡±


    Marven felt a headache:


    ¡°What kind of love luck is this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed.¡±


    She came to him, looked at him closely, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Such a beautiful top star, she took the initiative to throw herself into your arms on the stage and kissed you,¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this considered love luck?¡±


    Marven shook his head seriously,


    ¡°No, of course not!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that feeling for her.¡±


    ¡°At best, she is just half a partner and half a friend!¡±


    ¡°When she did this, I wanted to just disappear from the stage and be considered as lucky with love?¡±


    Sara deliberately said ¡°Oh¡± and said shyly:


    ¡°So this is not luck with love,¡±


    ¡°Your definition of luck with love is really high.¡±


    After that, she suddenly came to him and asked him:


    ¡°Marven, then I want to know¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­ is considered luck with love?¡±


    Marven was still puzzled: ¡°What kind?¡±


    Sara smiled and kept it a secret, saying: ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    After that, while he had no time to react,


    She stood on tiptoe and kissed his mouth with her cherry-like tender and rosy lips!


    Marven was caught off guard again,


    And the whole person had no time to react.


    When their lips were tightly pressed together,


    When he felt the warm and tender touch of Sara¡¯s lips,


    And the faint sweet taste, his whole brain was dizzy,


    And he also felt a different kind of throbbing.


    His heartbeat suddenly elerated,


    But Sara didn¡¯t seem to want to separate from him at this time.


    She closed her eyes and kissed him carefully and greedily.


    Marven couldn¡¯t help asking himself:


    ¡°Marven, Marven, you are a master!¡±


    ¡°The Earl of Warriors Den wanted to kill you but failed.¡±


    ¡°Howe you are attacked by two women one after another?¡±


    ¡°You¡­you are degrading yourself!¡±


    [Dear Readers! You Might Have Observed Narrative Pacing In the Story by Now. The Story Is Entering a New Phase and You Will Witness It In the Chapters Later. Stay With Us to Enjoy the Journey. Thank You]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6785

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6785</h2>


    At this moment, Marven didn¡¯t know whether he didn¡¯t react or didn¡¯t want to react.


    Sara¡¯s soft and sweet lips kissed him,


    As if she had cast a spell on him,


    Making him feel unable to move.


    After a long time, he felt her increasingly heavy breathing,


    And he also felt that the impulse was bing more and more difficult to suppress.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it,


    The lust continued to spread in their hearts,


    So that the room was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere.


    Marven¡¯s heart suddenly became very entangled.


    In the past, he always regarded Sara as a sister and never had any improper thoughts.


    After so many years, the little sister has grown up.


    Not only has she be graceful,


    But she has also remained infatuated with him.


    Now, she actually took the initiative to kiss him,


    And worse, it is some passionate kissing.


    This feeling made him psychologically repulsive,


    But physically he seemed to have fallen into a trap that he could not escape.


    While entangled, he was also a little disappointed with himself,


    Because at this moment he realized that his heart was not as firm as he imagined.


    This feeling is like,


    ¡°I used to think I had no weaknesses,¡±


    ¡°But now I find that I actually do have weaknesses.¡±


    Seeing this feeling of confusion and infatuation bing stronger,


    He gently dodged Sara¡¯s kiss and whispered:


    ¡°Sara, if other people see it,¡±


    ¡°Your reputation will be ruined.¡±


    Sara looked at him stubbornly and asked:


    ¡°Do I care?¡±


    Marven said helplessly:


    ¡°You should care, you have to care!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t care at all!¡±


    Sara answered decisively and stood on tiptoe to meet him again.


    Fearing that he would retreat,


    She took the initiative to hug his waist and kissed his lips again.


    While kissing, she said vaguely:


    ¡°Marven, I can ept Tawana kissing you,¡±


    ¡°Because I know she has you in her heart,¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t forget, I have you in my heart too,¡±


    ¡°And it has been more than 20 years¡­¡±


    After that, she finally plucked up the courage,


    Her eyes were red and her voice was soft, she said:


    ¡°Marven, I know that the so-called three-year agreement you promised my parents before was just a dying tactic.¡±


    ¡°I understand your situation and your difficulties.¡±


    ¡°I can not ask you to marry me,¡±


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t get married in the future, I can ept it,¡±


    ¡°But I really want to give birth to a son for you,¡±


    ¡°And it happens that you will stay in the capital for several days this time.¡±


    ¡°Just promise me, okay?¡±


    Marven hurriedly shook his head:


    ¡°Sara, this kind of thing is not so trivial!¡±


    ¡°You said before that you would give me some time,¡±


    ¡°Why do you suddenly bring up this topic now?¡±


    Sara said aggrievedly:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t people see that Tawana kissed you?¡±


    ¡°Since she is so courageous, then my courage should be greater than hers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, how long has she liked you,¡±


    ¡°And how long have I liked you?¡±


    ¡°Since she has the courage to kiss you,¡±


    ¡°Then I have the courage to give myself to you!¡±


    After that, she carefully wiped away her tears and said seriously:


    ¡°As long as you nod,¡±


    ¡°I will go with you tonight,¡±


    ¡°Or you will go home with me!¡±


    Marven could only patientlyfort her:


    ¡°Sara now is really not the time to discuss this issue.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am already married.¡±


    ¡°If I have a rtionship with you and you have my child,¡±


    ¡°Then what am I?¡±


    ¡°Extramarital affairs, illegitimate children, let alone whether you can lift your head,¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t lift my head myself. ¡°

 Chapter 6786

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6786</h2>


    Sara¡¯s tears fell, and she choked and said:


    ¡°I just want to give myself to you.¡±


    ¡°I am so old and have been keeping my virginity for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how messy those people in the entertainment industry are?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t care about these things at all,¡±


    ¡°Just like Tawana, her love history is thicker than an encyclopedia,¡±


    ¡°But you can see that she enjoys every rtionship very much.¡±


    ¡°Every woman wants to be cared for and hopes to enjoy everything that love brings to her.¡±


    ¡°I want it too!¡±


    Seeing her crying, Marven wiped her tears in a panic and said worriedly:


    ¡°Look, you, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Many things can be solved slowly.¡±


    ¡°I also have many things to solve slowly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be affected by Tawana.¡±


    ¡°You and she are not from the same world.¡±


    Sara¡¯s mood stabilized a little,


    But she still said angrily:


    ¡°She has loved so many people, and she has at least had each of them.¡±


    ¡°I only love you, but I have never had you.¡±


    Marven was also a little speechless.


    If he talked about this topic, he would feel embarrassed.


    He has a wife and so many confidantes, but who has he had?


    There is always a strange barrier between him and Ave,


    And he has lost the motivation to go further over time.


    But he himself is a rtively traditional man,


    With a gentleman like his father as a role model,


    And he is unwilling to have an extramarital affair.


    Thinking about it carefully, I see that he and Sara are in a simr situation.


    They both stick to the bottom line for their loved ones,


    But to some extent, they have a dilemma of not being able to love.


    Sara was originally in a mood of acting like a spoiled child andining,


    But when she saw Marven¡¯s expression gradually bing solemn and mncholy,


    She suddenly realized a very serious problem in her heart.


    ¡°Could it be that my beloved and his wife have never had any real physical intimacy?¡±


    ¡°I think it should be like this!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why haven¡¯t they had children after being married for so long?¡±


    And seeing Marven¡¯s difficult expression,


    She was more certain of her assumption.


    At this moment, the grievances in her heart were suddenly thrown behind her,


    And she felt particrly sorry for him.


    She really wanted to hug him and whisper in his ear,


    That woman is unwilling to give herself to you,


    But I am willing; that woman is unwilling to give birth to a child for you, but I am willing.


    But thinking carefully, she shouldn¡¯t say these words at this time,


    Not only will it open Marven¡¯s scars,


    But it will also make her look more like a mistress.


    But the more she thought about it,


    The more she felt that she had a lot of grievances in her heart and had nowhere to tell.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the one who got in on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been determined to be Marven¡¯s wife since I was a child,¡±


    ¡°And both parents have arranged it.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for what happened back then,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I would have married him a long time ago and had several children.¡±


    ¡°Then what would Ave have to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Ave¡­¡±


    ¡°If you were a hundred times good to Marven,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d ept it, but you don¡¯t know how to appreciate your blessings.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been married to Marven for several years and you¡¯re still unwilling tomit yourself to him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think he is not worthy of you?¡±


    ¡°If you really think so, why don¡¯t you just divorce him,¡±


    ¡°And end this nominal marriage?¡±


    Sara felt even more aggrieved.


    And she never dreamed that Margaret was already standing up for the daughter-inw he truly recognized.


    Leon had already boarded the return freighter and was approaching China on the sea.


    Margaret has always been quick to cut the Gordian knot.


    She instructed him to meet Ave secretly after arriving in China.


    It is time to, once and for all, resolve Marven and Ave¡¯s deformed marriage!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6787

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6787</h2>


    While Sara was still immersed in the happiness of kissing Marven,


    The news that Tawana passionately kissed the dancers had already been on the hot entertainment searches around the world.


    For a time, the whole world was in an uproar.


    Everyone knows that Tawana has a hot stage style,


    But they have never seen her so unrestrained.


    Besides, she still has a boyfriend.


    After watching the live video,


    Many fans are wondering about one question:


    Is Tawana too immersed in the y?


    If she is too immersed in the y,


    Then it is understandable that she took the initiative to kiss,


    After all, the song itself is a reunion of a pair of lovers after separation and death.


    If she is not too immersed in the y,


    Then this kind of stage performance is really a bit too unrestrained,


    Even Western fans can¡¯t stand it.


    Tawana¡¯s agent couldn¡¯t wait for her to discuss with her after the performance,


    So she immediately prepared to deal with it,


    Communicated with all the cooperating media, and immediately issued a press release,


    ming Tawana¡¯s behavior on the stage on the song,


    Saying that she was indeed immersed in the story presented by this song,


    She couldn¡¯t extricate herself, so she was so immersed in the y.


    In order to prevent foreignizens from not understanding what the song is about,


    She also found a writer who is proficient in Chinese and could write a soft article for the song.


    In the soft article, the story background of the song ¡°Assassin¡± was tranted and analyzed sentence by sentence,


    Even the historical story of ¡°Jing Ke assassinating the King of Qin¡± was poprized by foreignizens.


    The song ¡°Assassin¡± itself was created by borrowing the story of Jing Ke assassinating the prince.


    Originally, Jing Ke assassinated the Qin and there was nothing about women,


    So it could not be made into a love song,


    So the lyricist invented the story of an assassin,


    Added a love story and a perfect ending to it.


    The soft article also said that the story of Jing Ke assassinating the prince has been circted in China for more than 2,000 years,


    Which is in line with the chivalrous spirit advocated by China,


    And the depth and height are by no meansparable to ordinary historical stories.


    When foreign fans learned the specific background and original intention of the song,


    They finally epted the saying that they were ¡°too immersed in the drama¡±.


    Seeing that the trend of the Inte was about to be reversed,


    The agent immediately struck while the iron was hot and announced to the public that Tawana¡¯s favorite Chinese song was ¡°Assassin¡±,


    And the reason why she wanted to sing this song with Sara was because she really liked it.


    After this series of exaggeration and emergency research,


    The resolution of those surprised voices on the Inte was reduced a lot.


    Moreover, this matter began to develop in a direction that was very beneficial to Tawana and Sara.


    Those foreign fans also liked this Chinese song.


    The number of overseas broadcasts of ¡°Assassin¡± soared instantly,


    And even rushed to the top of the music broadcast poprity charts around the world.


    After those overseas fans had a good impression of the song,


    They also had a better impression of Sara.


    As for Tawana, it goes without saying that she is such a big star,


    And she can still be so devoted on the stage.


    She is simply a model among singers,


    And her fans who like her like her even more.


    But at this moment, Trevor, who was far away in the United States, had just gotten up and was about to attend the team¡¯s training.


    Suddenly, he saw the push about Tawanna¡¯s concert on the Inte.


    He clicked it and immediately guessed that the masked man dancing with a sword must be Marven.


    Tawanna kissed him passionately,


    And it was not because she was too immersed in the y,


    But because she was full of admiration for him!


    This made Trevor very ufortable.


    In fact, he was under a lot of pressure when he first got together with Tawanna.

 Chapter 6788

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6788</h2>


    First of all, Tawanna¡¯s love history was really too confusing.


    No matter who fell in love with her,


    They would be under pressure from the media and the public.


    Secondly, his ability to make money was indeed not as good as Tawanna¡¯s,


    And he would be ridiculed as a gigolo.


    But because Tawana has always been very obsessed with him,


    She made up for his huge pressure through her feelings.


    But now the situation is different.


    Tawana is obviously moved by Marven.


    Once this incident came out, the conclusion was more certain.


    Before he left China, he had already seen Tawana¡¯s mind.


    At that time, he thought that as long as she could keep her feelings for Marven in her heart,


    And continue to be with him steadily, he would not be uneptable.


    However, he never expected that Tawana would let herself go like this not long after he left China.


    He looked at the video on his mobile phone and couldn¡¯t help but roared angrily:


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she think about my feelings when she kissed Marven on the stage in front of tens of thousands of people?¡±


    ¡°Others don¡¯t know who he is, can I not know?¡±


    ¡°Others don¡¯t know what your mentality is, can I not know?!¡±


    Trevor, who was a little emotional, had tears flowing unconsciously.


    He even found a very famous jewelrypany and asked them to help him customize a diamond ring for his proposal.


    After all, Tawanna implicitly agreed to his proposal on Tawanna¡¯s private ne.


    But in this situation, Trevor was struggling.


    Tawanna on the stage waspletely immersed in her first concert in Orgeon.


    Because she kissed Marven, she felt an unprecedented sense of relief in her heart,


    So she performed exceptionally well in the following performances,


    Singing better and better than the CDs recorded in the studio!


    The fans were very excited and felt that the tickets for the concert were worth buying.


    They actually saw Tawanna¡¯s peak stage performance.


    And she really worked hard.


    She just wanted to make this concert the most perfect one in her singing career, without a doubt.


    In this way, this concert will continue to spread on the Inte,


    Continue to umte poprity,


    And more people will see the scene of her kissing Marven.


    She felt that this was a very cool andforting thing for her.


    When she finished singing thest song and bowed to the audience,


    She was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes again.


    She held the microphone choked up and said,


    ¡°Thank you, thank you all, thank you all the staff,¡±


    ¡°Thank you Orgeon, this is the most perfect performance in my life,¡±


    ¡°I think it will be difficult to surpass it in the future,¡±


    ¡°I hope you will like this performance,¡±


    ¡°Thank you again for supporting me, thank you everyone!¡±


    Tens of thousands of audiences cheered excitedly,


    And Tawana, with tears in her eyes, waved to the audience, retreated to the lift, and shouted again:


    ¡°Thank you everyone! Good night! Goodbye!¡±


    Then, she bowed deeply, and the lift slowly descended,


    And countless colorful ribbons fell in the sky,


    And the visual effect was perfect.


    Many audiences were deeply moved and cried as they watched Tawana disappear from the stage.


    The apuse, cheers, and screams on the scene continued without any signs of weakening.


    As soon as Tawanna came down from the lift,


    Her agent who was waiting there couldn¡¯t help but ask her:


    ¡°Tawanna, what do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°You did such a controversial move in front of tens of thousands of people.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that the whole world is discussing your behavior¡­¡±


    Tawanna smiled nonchntly and said,


    ¡°No matter what they discuss, don¡¯t exin for me.¡±


    The agent looked at her dimly and said,


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined it to you¡­¡±

 Chapter 6789

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6789</h2>


    ¡°Have you exined it to me?¡±


    Tawanna immediately asked the other party:


    ¡°How did you exin it?¡±


    The agent sighed and said:


    ¡°I can only say that you like this song too much and are too involved in the plot of this song.¡±


    ¡°After all, you are a professional singer,¡±


    ¡°And you are quite devoted to the performance.¡±


    Tawanna said lightly: ¡°Actually,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this song very much.¡±


    ¡°This song is not as good as the songs I wrote myself.¡±


    The agent on the side looked a little embarrassed.


    Tawanna has always been very conceited about music.


    After all, she is different from Sara.


    Sara is not a music major.


    She can¡¯t write songs andpose music by herself,


    Unlike Tawanna, who writes almost all of her songs by herself.


    Singer-songwriters generally don¡¯t think highly of other people¡¯s songs,


    Not to mention that Tawanna¡¯s creative ability is world-ss in the pop music scene.


    The agent also knew her character,


    So, I whispered to her:


    ¡°The exnation now is the best for you,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise if there is really a scandal,¡±


    ¡°You will be the target of public criticism.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you have a boyfriend,¡±


    ¡°And in the eyes of the public, your rtionship has always been stable.¡±


    Tawana waved her hand and said irritably:


    ¡°I know, so let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°If there are any problems in the future,¡±


    ¡°You can deal with it in this direction.¡±


    After that, she asked the agent:


    ¡°Where are Mr. Ye and Miss Gu?¡±


    ¡°In the dressing room.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tawana didn¡¯t want to waste time with the agent,


    And walked quickly to the dressing room.


    In the dressing room, Sara and Marven had also ended the situation that had embarrassed Marven a little bit.


    Sara was particrly happy because she kissed him,


    So she didn¡¯t press him step by step,


    Which made Marven suffer.


    He had been a little bit unable to adjust his mentality.


    After all, the passionate kiss just nowsted so long,


    Which was the first time for him.


    Tawana knocked on the door, and Sara immediately said:


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Then, Tawana pushed the door open and entered.


    Sara saw her and said with a smile,


    ¡°Congrattions, Tawana.¡±


    ¡°Today¡¯s performance was perfect!¡±


    ¡°I feel this is your best concert so far!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Tawana said excitedly, ¡°I feel so too.¡±


    ¡°I have never performed as vividly as I did today.¡±


    ¡°I sang every song to the best of my ability!¡±


    After that, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Marven who was silent on the side,


    And said with an embarrassed expression,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°I was a little too excited on the stage.¡±


    When Marven just walked down from the stage,


    He thought it was quite embarrassing,


    But after being made even more embarrassed by Sara,


    He felt that what Tawana had done seemed insignificant.


    So he said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡±


    ¡°I understand, but don¡¯t do this again next time,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise I will stop performing!¡±


    Tawana didn¡¯t expect that she could kiss Marven through the mask every time in the next three concerts.


    She was satisfied with just this one time,


    So she quickly promised:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye, it won¡¯t happen next time!¡±


    Sara smiled and said:


    ¡°Tawana, it¡¯s gettingte,¡±


    ¡°We have to go back, you should have a good rest tonight,¡±


    ¡°There is another show tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 6790

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6790</h2>


    Tawana nodded and asked her:


    ¡°Sara, do you and Mr. Ye have any ns for the day after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I want to take a day off after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I want to walk around the city, climb the Great Wall, visit the Forbidden City, etc.¡±


    Sara smiled and said:


    ¡°If you go to climb the Great Wall,¡±


    ¡°You will probably have to take at least dozens of bodyguards,¡±


    ¡°Otherwise the fans will definitely surround you.¡±


    Tawana asked her:


    ¡°Then can I dress up in disguise?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s tough.¡±


    Sara shook her head and said,


    ¡°You are a foreigner and you are quite conspicuous.¡±


    ¡°Besides, your fans will definitely be able to see your physical features.¡±


    ¡°Even if you wrap yourself up tightly,¡±


    ¡°Someone will definitely recognize you.¡±


    ¡°What should we do¡­¡±


    Tawana said with some regret,


    ¡°I really want to go around and have a look.¡±


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°You can go.¡±


    ¡°Just go openly, but there will be no privacy.¡±


    ¡°I can apany you, but Marven definitely can¡¯t.¡±


    Marven nodded and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s good for the two of you to go out and have fun,¡±


    ¡°Walk around and have a look,¡±


    ¡°And let Tawana¡¯s fans see what the real China is like,¡±


    ¡°And make it more lively.¡±


    Tawana asked puzzledly,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, why can¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    ¡°You are also a member of our team.¡±


    Marven asked her with a smile:


    ¡°What is my identity? Feng Shui Director!¡±


    ¡°I am in charge of the Feng Shuiyout of your concert venue.¡±


    ¡°Under normal circumstances, how can I apany you to climb the Great Wall and visit the Forbidden City?¡±


    ¡°The Great Wall and the Forbidden City are hundreds and thousands of years of history,¡±


    ¡°And the Forbidden City is a royal pce as well.¡±


    ¡°It is not my turn as a Feng Shui master to follow and give blind instructions.¡±


    Sara beside him also echoed:


    ¡°Yes, it is strange that Marven apanies us to go out and y.¡±


    ¡°His wife will definitely be confused when she sees it.¡±


    ¡°Besides, he never likes to show up in public.¡±


    ¡°If he goes out with us, it will definitely be spread on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    Tawana felt a little regretful.


    She wanted to take advantage of the break time to make an appointment with Marven and Sara to go out and y,


    Mainly to get in touch with Marven.


    Unexpectedly, he was still unwilling to show up.


    In this case, she was a little disgusted with her identity as an artist,


    And she really had no private space.


    If she and Sara were not stars,


    The three of them would go anywhere casually and would not attract the attention of others.


    Helplessly, she could only say to Sara:


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. I believe that after tonight, there will be a lot of hot searches about us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s strike while the iron is hot and exaggerate thebel of besties in front of the media.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the right opportunity to promote China.¡±


    As she said, she looked at Marven and said seriously:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I have nevere to China to hold a concert before because I was led astray by them.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, it has a long history and culture.¡±


    ¡°If there is a chance to let people see the real China, it can be regarded as me clearing the name of China!¡±


    Marven was a little surprised by Tawana¡¯s attitude.


    He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you think so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have people spread the word on the short video tform in advance to attract more big V bloggers toe and do live broadcasts.¡±


    Tawana nodded heavily, ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°I still have two or three days of free time before going to Shanghai.¡±


    ¡°I will walk around and see ces around then.¡±


    At this point, Tawana had figured out the trick and said with a smile,


    ¡°I might as well find a way to do a live broadcast in any city in the future,¡±


    ¡°And show the most authentic side to the world!¡±


    Marven gave her a thumbs up and said with a smile,


    ¡°Very good. If our government asks you to be a tourism promotion ambassador, you must agree!¡±


    Tawana said without hesitation,


    ¡°If they can invite me,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely agree!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6791

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6791</h2>


    When Marven sent Sara back home and returned to the old house of the Ye family alone,


    Tonight¡¯s concert hadpletely upied all social media at home and abroad.


    On domestic Weibo, eight out of ten hot searches were rted to it.


    Moreover, there were four rted to Marven himself.


    ¡°Tavanna kissed the mysterious male dancer passionately¡±


    ¡°Who is the mysterious male dancer?¡±


    ¡°Search the entirework for clues about the mysterious male dancer!¡±


    ¡°Chinese swordsmanship can be so handsome!¡±


    Marven suddenly felt a little regretful.


    If he had known that Tawanna¡¯s concert would have such a great influence,


    He would never have agreed to her and Sara¡¯s request to get a backup dancer.


    After looking at a few hot searches,


    He seemed to have be the mysterious person that the star-chasing,


    And gossip-seekers all over the world wanted to dig out the most.


    This is definitely not a good thing for Marven, who has always been low-key.


    At this moment, in Wrestvel,


    Ave also saw various news items on his mobile phone.


    She liked Tawana very much. She had a certain personal rtionship with Tawana some time ago.


    More importantly, her husband Marven was the Feng Shui Director in her team at the moment,


    So she was particrly concerned about Tawana¡¯s concert in Orgeon.


    When she saw this hot news,


    She also went in to watch the relevant videos.


    When she saw the masked Marven in the picture,


    Her first intuition was that this figure looked very familiar.


    After all, she and Marven have been married for many years.


    Although the two have never made thest step,


    They have been together for several years and are very familiar with each other.


    Marven was almost armed to the teeth on the stage.


    All his body was covered.


    He had assassin¡¯s armor on his body, long boots on his feet,


    The gloves on his hands and the mask on his face did not even reveal his mouth.


    Moreover, he could tell from his flowing ancient hairstyle that it was definitely a wig,


    So even the original hairstyle was covered.


    Under normal circumstances,


    It would be difficult for people to recognize him.


    But Ave always felt that this figure, this outline, this person¡¯s steps,


    And his every move, all had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    At a certain moment, she was also confused in her heart:


    ¡°Why does this dancer look a bit like Marven?¡±


    But the next second, she denied her own judgment.


    She thought to herself:


    ¡°Marven went to Orgeon to be the Feng Shui director for Tawana.¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be allowed to dance on stage, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I never knew that he could dance with a sword before.¡±


    ¡°The dancer¡¯s swordsmanship is amazing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very professional at first nce.¡±


    However, she felt something was wrong.


    After thinking about it carefully, she asked herself a question in her heart:


    ¡°Tawanna has never invited guests to so many concerts before.¡±


    ¡°Why did she invite Sara this time?¡±


    ¡°It feels so strange.¡±


    ¡°Besides, it seems that Sara also put the first concert of the tour in Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°She is from Orgeon¡­¡±


    She was confused for a while.


    She felt that something was wrong,


    But she couldn¡¯t figure out what the problem was.


    Since she married Marven,


    She felt uneasy for the first time.


    So she subconsciously took out her mobile phone and sent a video call to him.


    At this time, Marven had finished washing up in the old house of the Ye family.


    He was not in a hurry to go to bed,


    But sat in front of his father¡¯s desk,


    Looking through some of his father¡¯s relics and books.


    He was a little surprised when his mobile phone suddenly received a WeChat video.


    Most of the people around him respected him,


    And would not rashly send him a video call.


    He and Ave also respected each other,


    And most of the time they did not send videos.


    But when Marven opened his mobile phone,


    He found that the video was actually sent by his wife Ave.


    He was unusually nervous and didn¡¯t know whether to ept the video for a while.


    But he was alone outside.


    If he didn¡¯t ept her video, she might think too much.


    After thinking about it for a moment,


    He still clicked to ept.

 Chapter 6792

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6792</h2>


    Ave¡¯s beautiful face that could make the moon,


    Flowers ashamed soon appeared in the video.


    Seeing Marven, Ave asked in surprise:


    ¡°Husband, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it look like a hotel?¡±


    Marven used the words he had just thought of and smiled:


    ¡°I live in a courtyard house, arranged by Mr. Chen.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen?¡±


    Ave asked him: ¡°Which Mr. Chen?¡±


    Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s our former Mr. Chen of the Shangri-La in Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°He was promoted and came to work in the Orgeon headquarters.¡±


    ¡°When he knew I wasing to Orgeon,¡±


    ¡°He had to show his hospitality.¡±


    Ave nodded gently.


    She had seen news reports that Tawana and her staff all lived in the Shangri-La in Orgeon.


    This made sense.


    Besides, Marven did not live in the same hotel with Tawana,


    Which might further prove that there was nothing going on between them.


    Thinking of this, Ave couldn¡¯t help but me herself, thinking to herself:


    ¡°Ave, Ave, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°You actually suspect that the male dancer that Tawanna kissed passionately on the stage is your husband,¡±


    ¡°And even suspect that Tawanna likes your husband¡­¡±


    ¡°How could it be¡­ he didn¡¯t even live in the hotel with them¡­¡±


    Afterforting herself, Ave smiled and said,


    ¡°It seems that this Mr. Chen is a good person.¡±


    ¡°He even arranged a ce to entertain you.¡±


    Marven nodded and smiled, ¡°You know me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to join in the fun.¡±


    ¡°Miss Sweet¡¯s staff originally arranged for me to live in Shangri-La with them,¡±


    ¡°But I think she is such a big star, and if she lives in a hotel,¡±


    ¡°There must be a lot of media reporters chasing her all day long,¡±


    ¡°So I thought I might as welle out and find another ce to live.¡±


    ¡°Originally, I wanted to spend my own money to find a hotel near the National Stadium,¡±


    ¡°But Tawana¡¯s performance was so popr that those hotels were booked long ago,¡±


    ¡°So Mr. Chen arranged this ce for me.¡±


    As he said that, he flipped the camera, took a picture of the surrounding environment, and said with a smile:


    ¡°You see, this ce is quite good, the decoration is very retro,¡±


    ¡°And there is a study room where you can read books and cultivate your sentiments.¡±


    ¡°Although this ce is in the city center of Orgeon,¡±


    ¡°It is quiet in a bustling city.¡±


    ¡°It is reallyfortable.¡±


    The environment in Ave¡¯s video dispelled a lot of doubts in his heart.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t forget to take time to treat Mr. Chen to a good meal.¡±


    ¡°He took good care of us when he was in Wrestvel.¡±


    ¡°He made an exception and gave us the Sky Garden to hold our wedding ceremony.¡±


    ¡°It should be his help, right?¡±


    ¡°It was him.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I have a good rtionship with Mr. Chen.¡±


    ¡°He wanted me to help him with Feng Shuist night,¡±


    ¡°And I told him that I would not charge a penny.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Ave breathed a sigh of relief and told him,


    ¡°Then husband, you should go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°You must be busy tomorrow.¡±


    Marven turned the video screen back, filmed himself, and smiled,


    ¡°Wife, you should go to bed early too.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ave smiled and said,


    ¡°I was about to go to bed, but suddenly¡­¡±


    At this point, Ave paused.


    She almost subconsciously said that she saw the male dancer in the video who looked like Marven.


    So she quickly changed her words:


    ¡°I just suddenly missed you and wanted to see you.¡±


    Marven also realized that something was wrong.


    His wife suddenly sent a video at this time.


    It must not be as simple as she said.


    The next moment, he suddenly realized that maybe Ave suddenly saw the news and the video,


    And felt that the male dancer looked like him,


    So she sent him a video chat abnormally.


    Thinking of this, Marven sighed in his heart.


    He was tired of lying too much, and he also felt strongly guilty.


    Once some lies are started, they need to be packaged and maintained with lies.


    He suddenly worried that if Ave really realized that something was wrong one day,


    And his lies no longer had any effect on her, where would their rtionship go?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6793

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6793</h2>


    On the second day¡¯s performance, Marven even backed out.


    He wanted Sara and Tavana to rece a dancer,


    But they were strongly opposed.


    Sara felt that it would be impossible to perform the same effect as Marven no matter who he is reced with.


    Tavana knew very well that it must be her extraordinary behavior on the stagest night that caused trouble to Marven.


    So she said sincerely: ¡°Mr. Ye, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°I will definitely not mess around today¡­¡±


    Seeing Tavana¡¯s sincere attitude,


    Marven thought that if he refused again, it would seem ungenerous,


    So he nodded and said: ¡°Then we have a deal,¡±


    ¡°There will be no overly intimate interactions in the next few performances.¡±


    Tavana nodded repeatedly in surprise, and kept promising:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will definitely not happen.¡±


    ¡°My agent also said to me yesterday¡­¡±


    Sara found Marven¡¯s paranoid look funny,


    And covered her mouth and said with a smile:


    ¡°It turns out that there is still something that you are afraid of.¡±


    After saying that, she took Tawana¡¯s arm and said to her with a deliberate smile:


    ¡°I have never seen Marven so nervous about anything before.¡±


    ¡°I guess he was scared by your enthusiasm and unrestrainedness.¡±


    Marven couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at her,


    And secretlyined in his heart:


    ¡°I am not only afraid of her, but also afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°You must have learned bad things from this woman.¡±


    Because yesterday¡¯s performance was too explosive and had been on the global entertainment hot search for a day,


    Today¡¯s audience was full of expectations for Sara¡¯s performance,


    They also looked forward to witnessing Tawana¡¯s enthusiasm and unrestrainedness on the stage again with their own eyes.


    When Sara sang ¡°Assassin¡± again,


    Marven¡¯s appearance on the stage caused a violent cheer from the audience.


    The audience didn¡¯t know who he was,


    But they just felt that the figure, posture, and every movement of this dancer when moving with a sword.


    Everything was perfect and impable.


    In the words that young people often say now,


    The s3xual tension is at its peak.


    Although Marven¡¯s face could not be seen,


    Everything within sight was perfect,


    So the masked man retained a bit of haziness,


    Which made people feel more perfect and more expected.


    After all, everyone has different expectations of appearance.


    Some men are handsome butck masculinity,


    While some men are masculine but their facial features are not very interesting.


    Some people like long faces, some like square faces,


    Some like thick eyebrows and big eyes,


    And some like boys with single eyelids.


    Therefore, if Marven is not masked,


    There will always be people who don¡¯t like his appearance style.


    But after all, he is masked, and everything is impable.


    When Marven began to perform swordsmanship,


    It was a different kind of audio-visual feast for these audiences.


    When Tawana came on stage,


    The scene broke out into deafening cheers.


    Today¡¯s audience was still looking forward to witnessing Tawana¡¯s passionate scenes with the male dancers,


    But she was indeed much more honest.


    Although she had some physical contact with Marven during the singing,


    She finally controlled herself and did not go forward to kiss him.


    As the song was about to end and the audience hadn¡¯t seen the kissing scene,


    Fans in the audience picked up their light sticks one after another.


    Someone shouted ¡°Kiss,¡±


    And the whole audience went crazy, shouting ¡°kiss, kiss¡± in unison.


    Tavana had finished singing the song,


    It was reasonable that Marven and Sara should have left the stage leaving it to Tavana.


    But the audience, with the mentality of watching the excitement,


    Kept fanning the mes, wanting to see something exciting on the stage.


    Seeing that the audience was cheering so loudly,


    Tavana couldn¡¯t help but whisper in Marven¡¯s ear:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, can you just give me a light kiss?¡±


    ¡°The audience is so enthusiastic,¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t meet their demands,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to pass¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Tavana¡¯s expression was aggrieved and pleading.


    She promised not to kiss Marven like she did yesterday,


    But it¡¯s always okay to ask for his consent first, right?


    If he is willing, then he is willing,


    And if he is not willing, she won¡¯t force him.


    Anyway, there are so many audiences endorsing her,


    So it is understandable for her to make this request.


    It depends on whether Marven will give her some concessions.


    Marven also felt like a thorn in his back at this time.


    These fans should not be so gossipy!


    Fans all hope that their idols will not fall in love or have ambiguous rtionships with others.


    Why do Tawana¡¯s fans seem to be looking forward to watching the fun?


    But he thought about it again and couldn¡¯t me her.

 Chapter 6794

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6794</h2>


    Tawana herself gave her fans the impression that she had a rich love history.


    In addition to liking to listen to her songs,


    Her fans also like to watch her date.


    Watching her being ambiguous on stage is more interesting than watching her date.


    Marven listened to the overwhelming Kiss slogans and looked at Tawana¡¯s pleading face.


    Even Sara, who was not far away, looked at him with a smile as if she was watching a good show.


    In order to leave as soon as possible,


    He could only whisper helplessly:


    ¡°Okay, okay, hurry up, hurry up.¡±


    Seeing Marvenpromise,


    Tawana was overjoyed and quickly stood on tiptoe and kissed him lightly through the mask.


    Tens of thousands of fans in the audience were instantly extremely satisfied,


    And the cheers continued.


    Marven was helpless, but also relieved,


    And quickly took the elevator with Sara to leave the stage.


    Because yesterday was a passionate kiss and today was a light kiss,


    Today¡¯s video is not as sensational as yesterday¡¯s.


    However, because they kissed yesterday and today,


    The audience felt that this should be part of the stage design.


    Back in the lounge, Sara was browsing Weibo¡¯s hot searches and said with a smile:


    ¡°Marven, now fans think this is a stage design.¡±


    ¡°I guess you will kiss Tawana on stage in the two performances the day after tomorrow and the next day.¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t care anymore and said casually:


    ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s not a real kiss anyway with a mask between us.¡±


    Sara immediately snuggled up to him like a little rabbit,


    Deliberately looking proud and saying in a delicate voice:


    ¡°Tawana is so pitiful.¡±


    ¡°She can only kiss you through the mask,¡±


    ¡°Unlike me, who can kiss Marven directly.¡±


    After that, she put her face in front of Marven,


    Her lips were very close to his lips,


    And her warm breath sprayed directly on his face,


    As if she was ready to kiss him at any time.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t expect that this little girl would let herself go after she took the initiative to kiss him yesterday.


    Not only was she not shy, she even flirted with him.


    So he subconsciously hid back and said seriously and solemnly:


    ¡°Sara, let¡¯s be reserved, okay¡­¡±


    Sara didn¡¯t care at all, put her face on his chest, and whispered:


    ¡°I have taken the initiative to ask you for a son,¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be reserved about.¡±


    Marven was speechless after her words,


    And could only rub his temple and sigh secretly.


    At the same time, he secretly swore in his heart that no matter who it was,


    He would never agree to such a request again.


    ¡­


    Tawana¡¯s performance arrangement was to have a day off after two performances,


    And then two consecutive performances.


    So on the third day, she had a day of rest temporarily.


    In order to please Marven more,


    She specially arranged a full-day tour of Orgeon,


    And it is a live broadcast around the world.


    So, early the next morning,


    Tawana and her agent, assistant, bodyguard, and more than 20 people took a car to the Great Wall.


    Several cameras simultaneously broadcast the entire process live to the world on several tforms,


    Attracting more than 10 millionizens to watch online.


    During the live broadcast, Tawana showed full dedication and gave high praise for everything she saw,


    Allowing foreignizens who had never been to China or Orgeon to see the magnificence and grandeur of the Great Wall.


    After visiting the Great Wall, her convoy quickly returned to the city,


    First visited the Summer Pce, and then visited the Old Summer Pce.


    Many people thought that Tawana did not understand the history of China or the background of the Old Summer Pce.


    She chose the Old Summer Pce only because she knew it was very famous and very close to the Summer Pce,


    So she made it to the third stop.


    She specially organized a global live broadcast,


    And then pretended to choose the Old Summer Pce by the way,


    Just to show her attitude in this live broadcast and cater to his preferences.


    When she entered the Old Summer Pce, she looked like a little white rabbit,


    Praising the scenery of the Old Summer Pce while asking the tour guide about its history.


    Her tour guide thought that this celebrity didn¡¯t know the history behind the Old Summer Pce,


    So he introduced her to the origin of the construction of the Old Summer Pce and the history of its burning.


    The live broadcast camera was facing the burned-down Great Fountain of the Old Summer Pce,


    Which is the most direct and famous ruins of the Old Summer Pce.


    When everyone saw the ruins of the Great Fountain,


    The live broadcast room was immediately flooded withments fromizens from all over the world,


    All in differentnguages.


    It was a pity.


    Tavana pretended to be surprised and asked the tour guide:


    ¡°Excuse me, who burned this ce down?¡±


    The tour guide said: ¡°This ce was burned down by the British and French forces in 1860.¡±


    ¡°At that time, theyunched the Second Opium War with the intention of transporting opium to China.¡±


    ¡°After entering the city of Orgeon, they looted and destroyed the Old Summer Pce.¡±


    ¡°Now there are still many cultural relics collected in the British Museum.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6795

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6795</h2>


    She continued taking the side of China, while kind of disparaging the colonial rulers a bit aggressively.


    At that time, Britishizens saw the trick here.


    Fortunately, the Inte poprity of those Egyptians was not that high.


    But Tawana is different.


    Her poprity is already the first in the entertainment industry.


    In the past two days, she has made big news in session.


    It is not wrong to say that she is the most watched person in the world at this moment.


    With her influence, it is really unexpected that she suddenly said this.


    The key is that even Tawana¡¯s agent did not expect it.


    She had only one thought in her mind at the time:


    ¡°Sister, you are really crazy.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t go to the UK in the future?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make money in the UK? Why create controversy unnecessarily?¡±


    So, she turned her back to the camera and winked at Tawana frantically.


    Tawana saw it but pretended not to see it.


    How could she not understand the agent¡¯s little tricks?


    Isn¡¯t it just a matter of money?


    If it weren¡¯t for Marven she would have died in Japan.


    Money or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Besides, Britain has only tens of millions of people in total,


    And it¡¯s already a big deal to have 10 million fans.


    What if she loses 10 million fans?


    If short of 10 million fans?


    Besides, Tawana firmly believes that among the 10 million British fans,


    At least 5 million should be able to distinguish right from wrong, right?


    The ancestors were wrong, and half of the people can recognize this.


    For this gentleman¡¯s country, it¡¯s not too harsh a requirement, right?


    With this calction, it¡¯s only a loss of 5 million fans, a drizzle.


    So, she simply ignored the various micro-expressions of the agent and continued to say passionately:


    ¡°I think any country must face history seriously and honestly and reflect on history.¡±


    ¡°Only in this way can society progress.¡±


    The agent covered her face and shook her head.


    The live broadcast of the Old Summer Pce caused a huge international response,


    Marven was resting in the old house of the Ye family,


    And he saw all kinds of push notifications on his mobile phone.


    Without exception, they were all rted to Tavana.


    Britishizens broke the defense.


    Some people scolded Tavana for reversing right and wrong,


    And some people scolded her for fabricating history,


    But some people began to reflect on and criticize their own country,


    Thinking that the days when their ancestors were bandits all over the world were indeed not glorious.


    Later, the two groups of people began to curse each other,


    Which made foreignizens confused.


    After watching Tavana¡¯s live broadcast, everyone found that the public security and order here were very good.


    There was no robbery, no theft, and even no fighting.


    The most ridiculous thing is the im about counterfeit money.


    After watching the live broadcast for a day,


    The audience found that there was no trace of money in the live broadcast.

 Chapter 6796

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6796</h2>


    People here use their phones to swipe when riding in a car,


    Buying things, and buying tickets at tourist attractions.


    They also swipe their phones to buy sausages and drinks.


    What made them even more upset was that when Tawana was in the Old Summer Pce,


    She wanted to go to the store to buy a bottle of Coke,


    But she took out a 100-yuan bill,


    And the store owner shyly said that he couldn¡¯t make a change.


    Why can¡¯t I make the change? Because there¡¯s no change.


    Why is there no change? Because no one uses cash.


    Damn it!


    The shop owner was also straightforward and gave Tawana a bottle of wine.


    It happened that a little girl next to her went to the store alone to buy boiled corn under the watchful eyes of her parents.


    Although she didn¡¯t have a mobile phone,


    She used a children¡¯s smartwatch on her wrist toplete the payment.


    A group ofizens also broke their defenses in the barrage:


    ¡°Our country¡¯s government issued a statement saying that counterfeit money is rampant in China.¡±


    ¡°I want to know, in a country where real money can¡¯t be seen,¡±


    ¡°How can counterfeit money be rampant?¡±


    Immediately, arge number of people echoed:


    ¡°Their warnings about China,¡±


    ¡°You should just treat it as a friendly reminder to their people to survive in their own country.¡±


    So they found the contrast so bizarre.


    When Tawana, tired and tired, ended the live broadcast and returned to the hotel,


    The content of her live broadcast was already hotly discussed all over.


    Domesticizens are of course more enthusiastic,


    But there is no dispute that domesticizens are all Tawana¡¯s supporters,


    They even praise and thank her for clearing the name of China.


    Back in the room, she looked through the overwhelming support on the Inte and was very happy.


    Chinese fans also proved that Marven must also support her approach.


    As long as Marven has more favor for her, it is worth it.


    The agent chased in and said depressedly:


    ¡°Tawanna, next time something like this happens, can you discuss it with me in advance?¡±


    ¡°Your direct attack on British history today will affect your future business development.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we still have a tour there in the first half of the year!¡±


    Tawanna was so excited that she turned around casually and said with a smile:


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°At most, all the performances will be canceled there.¡±


    After that, she got excited and immediately said loudly:


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Cancel all, not a single show!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give any exnation, use practical actions to show my attitude!¡±


    The agent was overwhelmed and was about to persuade her when Tawanna¡¯s mobile phone suddenly received a voice message.


    She opened it to check and found that it was a message from a singer who she had a good rtionship with.


    This singer is also a very famous singer-songwriter.


    Although his poprity is not as high as Tawanna¡¯s,


    It is not much inferior.


    The other party said very solemnly,


    ¡°Tavanna, as an old friend, I think yourments in the live broadcast just now are very unfair.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t criticize any country like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so disheartening!¡±


    Tawanna was aroused by the desire to win.


    She said with a smile, ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to say about the past.¡±


    ¡°But you still have the nerve to say that myments are unfair?¡±


    After sending this voice message, she directly sent another one:


    ¡°Let¡¯s block each other.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be friends with people who can¡¯t distinguish right from wrong!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6797

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6797</h2>


    Tawana¡¯s rant almost made the talent on the other side vomit blood.


    But Tawana also cut the Gordian knot,


    Sent a voice message, and directly blocked the other party.


    Then, not satisfied, she went to Instagram and other social software and unfollowed him.


    Who the star follows and who he unfollows is itself a weather vane that fans pay close attention to.


    There is a group of people who are bored and stare at the number of followers and lists of stars every day.


    If there is one more or one less,


    They will immediately dig it out and discuss it with other fans online.


    Tawana suddenly unfollowed the British talent.


    After being discovered, the fan group immediately exploded.


    The two had cooperated a lot in the past and interacted frequently,


    And they always faced the world as friends.


    Tawana suddenly unfollowed him.


    At first, fans were very puzzled and thought that Tawana might have unfollowed the other party by mistake.


    But soon everyone realized that something was wrong.


    It is understandable that someone identally unfollowed someone on Instagram or Facebook,


    However, it is not possible to identally unfollow the same person on both Instagram and Facebook.


    If this was a coincidence, how could it be revealed?


    It was obviously intentional!


    So, everyone began to specte,


    Why did Tawanna unfollow the male singer?


    Did they have a quarrel?


    Or a conflict of interest?


    At first, no one could figure it out.


    Until someone smart suddenly said online:


    ¡°Tawanna just criticized Britain during the live broadcast.¡±


    ¡°Could they have fallen out because of this?¡±


    Everyone suddenly realized it.


    I think this should be the case.


    Moreover, it was Tawanna who unfollowed him, which means that even if there was a breakup,


    It was most likely that Tawanna took the initiative to break up with the other party.


    The Inte was in an uproar in an instant.


    Some more right-wingizens in the West couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of love potion Tawanna was given,


    How did she be a big propaganda kid for China?


    You are a foreign propaganda forpetitors on the other side of the earth,


    And you are also squeezing your own country¡¯s allies.


    What do you think? The left-wingizens are understanding.


    What country is not a country?


    We are all amunity with a shared future for mankind.


    We should put aside prejudices and be kind-hearted.


    To put it another way, even if your son robbed something outside and brought it home,


    Shouldn¡¯t you, as a father, take care of it?


    Tawana didn¡¯t bother to care about these things.


    Anyway, she had to go all the way to please Marven with her eyes closed.


    She would kill Buddhas and gods. ¡­


    After a day of earth-shaking Inte craze,


    Tawana blocked many acquaintances in the British entertainment industry,


    And then started her third Orgeon concert in a chic manner.


    Marven wanted to run but didn¡¯t. Sara insisted on pulling him to do a good thing to the end.


    There was no way, he could only grit his teeth and finish all four performances.


    In the first three performances, each performance would be on many hot searches,


    And each hot search was different.


    But there was only one hot search that was on it three times.


    ¡°Who is the mysterious male dancer kissed by Tawana?¡±


    Netizens all over the world are extremely curious.


    Some even said that if the photo of this man is posted online,


    And it costs $100 to see it once, they would be willing to see it.


    Then on the fourth day, heunched a vote on the Inte,


    The name of the vote was:


    ¡°If you were asked to spend $100 to see the real photo of the mysterious male dancer, would you be willing?¡±


    In one day, more than five million people voted, and more than three million people voted yes.


    The media exploded again.


    These fans are also poisonous.


    Are you willing to spend $100 to see the lineup of a masked man?


    Did you get your money from the wind?


    With this money, can¡¯t you do something else?


    Go shopping in the supermarket, buy some beef, mutton, eggs, milk, etc.!


    Going out to buy things without spending money,


    Taking risks to buy for free, and going online to spend $100 to see the appearance of a man, is it pure fcking sick?


    Three million people, $100 per person, that¡¯s 300 million US dors!


    Tawana can¡¯t earn 300 million US dors by singing three shows!


    However, Chineseizens stood up this time.


    They immediately expressed their opinions.


    What¡¯s the big deal?


    We in the domestic entertainment industry should have started paying to unlock celebrity photos on Weibo eight hundred years ago, okay?


    Of course, no one in our domestic entertainment industry dares to mark the price of photos so high,


    Usually 28, 38, or 58 yuan. ¡­


    On the fourth day, Ave was also extremely curious about this mysterious man.


    She watched it on her mobile phone for three consecutive days,


    And no matter how she looked at it, she felt that this person was Marven.


    However, every time she thought about it,


    She had another set of arguments in her mind to convince herself that it had nothing to do with Marven.


    On the fourth day, when she saw the mysterious male dancer on stage again with Tawana and Sara through the live broadcast of the fans¡¯ mobile phones at the scene,


    She suddenly had an idea.


    Then, she called Marven on her mobile phone.


    She thought to herself:


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Marven the Feng Shui director?¡±


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be so busy after the show starts, right?¡±


    ¡°If he answers the phone immediately,¡±


    ¡°It proves that he is definitely not the mysterious male dancer.¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t answer the phone,¡±


    ¡°Although it can¡¯t be proved that he is definitely the one,¡±


    ¡°It seems that his suspicion is a little greater!¡±


    There is no doubt that Marven can¡¯t answer the phone at all.


    In order to avoid revealing any ws during the performance,


    He didn¡¯t even bring his cell phone on stage.


    Besides, he had nowhere to put his cell phone in this armor.


    Even if he brought it, he couldn¡¯t answer the phone on stage.

 Chapter 6798

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6798</h2>


    However, he really didn¡¯t expect Ave to choose to call him at this time.


    Listening to the constant beeping sound on the phone,


    Ave suddenly felt inexplicably nervous.


    She couldn¡¯t help but mutter to herself:


    ¡°Could this mysterious male dancer really be Marven?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why? Although he is a Feng Shui master,¡±


    ¡°There is no need for two top female stars to be so enthusiastic and proactive with him, right?¡±


    Marven had no idea that such a mistake would happen.


    He had long been tired of staying in Orgeon.


    When he was not busy performing, a group of people forced him to have a baby.


    When he was busy performing, a crazy woman kept hugging him and kissing him.


    It was really ufortable.


    Therefore, he had already agreed with Sara that after these four performances were over,


    He would go directly to the airport and fly back to Wrestvel.


    Although he still had to continue to perform in Shanghaiter,


    There would be no such thing as a backup dancer.


    Besides, the next performance would not start until a few dayster,


    So there was no need for him to waste time here.


    After finally hearing the song end, Tawana came forward and hugged him, and kissed him again.


    Fortunately, she restrained herself a lot from the second show,


    Not as exaggerated as the first show.


    After the kiss, Marven and Sara left the stage.


    The two hurried to the dressing room.


    Marven changed his clothes while saying,


    ¡°I really can¡¯t stay any longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the airport right now.¡±


    ¡°Sara, remember to say hello to my uncle and aunt when you go back.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back to say goodbye to them.¡±


    Sara asked him in surprise, ¡°Marven,¡±


    ¡°Even if you are in a hurry to go back,¡±


    ¡°There is no need to leave now, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already past nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°I have to go.¡±


    Sara deliberately muttered, ¡°Are you thinking about Ms. Xiao?¡±


    Marven said seriously,


    ¡°What Ms. Xiao? That¡¯s your sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sara snorted and said seriously,


    ¡°She is a third party, but I don¡¯t care about her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Marven knew that he and Sara had no chance of arguing about this kind of thing,


    Because he had no chance of winning.


    Talking about firste first served,


    Sara would say that she had known him since she was a child,


    And must have known him before Ave.


    Talking about the legal rtionship between husband and wife,


    Sara would say that the orders of parents are above all else.


    In the face of the orders of parents and the words of matchmakers,


    What is the rtionship between husband and wife?


    Anyway, this girl is always right.


    The key is that Marven also knows that he is in the wrong,


    And it is not easy to argue with her.


    So he can only surrender and say:


    ¡°If you say it is Ms. Xiao, then Ms. Xiao.¡±


    ¡°I have been away from home for several days, and it is time to go back.¡±


    Sara did not embarrass him and said:


    ¡°Then I will take you to the airport.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°I will take you home first,¡±


    ¡°Drive to the airport by myself, and then leave the car at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Chen will arrange for someone to drive it away.¡±


    Sara said: ¡°Then I will take you to the airport,¡±


    ¡°And after sending you to the airport, I will drive back by myself!¡±


    Marven was helpless.


    It was already past nine o¡¯clock.


    Thetest normal flight back to Wrestvel tonight was eleven o¡¯clock.


    If he had hurried to the airport, he could still have gotten on this flight.


    If he missed the registration time for this flight,


    He could only let the family arrange a private ne.


    Private nes are certainly convenient,


    But once thending time does not match the flight information,


    It is easy to reveal ws.


    Ave only needs to check casually to know that there was no nending at that time,


    And the high-speed rail is also stopped.


    How did Marvene back?


    In order to avoid trouble, Marven said to Sara:


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the airport together,¡±


    ¡°But I will ask Mr. Chen to arrange a helicopter to pick you up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t drive back by yourself, I¡¯m worried.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Sara smiled and said, ¡°As long as I can take you to the airport!¡±


    At this time, Ave, who was far away in Wrestvel,


    Saw that the mysterious male dancer had left the live video.


    So she deliberately waited for a few minutes and called Marven again.


    Marven¡¯s mobile phone was on the table in the dressing room.


    At this time, the phone suddenly rang,


    The interface of the iing call directly reced the previously missed call notification.


    He didn¡¯t even know that Ave had called him when he was performing just now.


    So he made a silent gesture to Sara, hushed, and then picked up the phone, answered it, and smiled:


    ¡°Ave.¡±


    Ave¡¯s heart sank, and she immediately became a little flustered.


    She asked: ¡°Hubby, what are you doing?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°I¡¯m going to the airport.¡±


    ¡°Going to the airport?¡±


    Ave was a little surprised:


    ¡°Why are you going to the airport at this time?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the performance not over yet?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°My work is over, and there happens to be another flight back to Wrestvel tonight,¡±


    ¡°So I n to leave now and catch this flight back.¡±


    Ave was even more uneasy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Is Marven the mysterious male dancer?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he answer the phone when the male dancer was on stage.¡±


    ¡°He answered the phone just a few minutes after the male dancer finished his performance?¡±


    ¡°Besides, he has to go back to Wrestvel right after the male dancer finished his performance.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ the timing just right?¡±


    ¡°Could it be¡­ could it be that the mysterious male dancer who has been flirting with Tawana for four days in a row is really him?!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6799

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6799</h2>


    Marven had no idea that he had been exposed.


    He didn¡¯t have time to wait for Tawana¡¯s performance to end.


    He said hello to Tawana¡¯s agent and left early with Sara.


    On the way to the airport, Marven told Sara:


    ¡°Sara, you finally have a break.¡±


    ¡°You have been tossing four performances with Tawana these days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t run around in the next period of time.¡±


    ¡°Stay at home and apany Uncle and Aunt.¡±


    Sara smiled and asked him:


    ¡°Marven, I think you are afraid that I will go to Tawana¡¯s other performances as a guest, right?¡±


    Tawana has a total of 20 performances in China,


    And now only eight have beenpleted, with 12 left.


    Since Marven has taken on the title of the so-called Feng Shui Director,


    He must be responsible for all these performances from beginning to end.


    Sara naturally wants to work with Tawana again.


    The next stop is Shanghai, and she can also fly over to be her guest,


    And by the way, she can spend more time with Marven.


    Unexpectedly, Marven asked her to stay at home with her parents.


    It seems that he doesn¡¯t want her to go with him.


    He was somewhat embarrassed when he saw that his thoughts were discovered.


    However, he just exined:


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you will follow me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that once youe,¡±


    ¡°Tavana will want to cooperate with me again.¡±


    ¡°Who can stand it if she hugs and kisses me on the stage all the time¡­¡±


    Sara¡¯s eyes bent withughter.


    It seems that Marven didn¡¯t like Tavana¡¯s initiative to throw herself into his arms.


    It¡¯s also true.


    In terms of appearance, Tavana is definitely not a top Western beauty.


    Compared with Queen Helena, she is far behind.


    Sara knew that the Queen had also been in love with Marven for a long time,


    And she had always been chaste and had no history of love,


    Nor had any scandals.


    Even she couldn¡¯t make Marven move,


    Let alone a woman like Tavana who had been immersed in the entertainment industry for a long time.


    When Marven arrived at the airport,


    Zak Chen had already arrived.


    He arranged for a helicopter from the general aviationpany to send Sara back after Marven had left.


    Seeing Marven, Zak Chen said with some shame:


    ¡°Master, you informed me toote.¡±


    ¡°There are no first-ss tickets for this flight.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to coordinate with the crew and ask them toe and prepare for takeoff,¡±


    ¡°And send you back on the Ye family¡¯s ne?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Marven waved his hand and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m alone, and the two-hour journey will pass quickly.¡±


    ¡°Economy ss is no problem at all.¡±


    After that, Marven instructed Zak Chen:


    ¡°Make sure to send Sara back safely.¡±


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Zak Chen said, ¡°The helicopter is ready,¡±


    ¡°And the route has been applied for.¡±


    ¡°It will fly directly to the Jindi Building near Miss Gu¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°We have a car to take Miss Gu home.¡±


    Marven nodded and said goodbye to Sara:


    ¡°Sara, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    ¡°Send me a message when you arrive.¡±


    Sara was a little reluctant,


    But Zak Chen was here, so she couldn¡¯t be too intimate,


    So she took his hand and said,


    ¡°Marven, when will youe to Orgeon to see me again?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise you that I woulde to watch yourst concert.¡±


    Sara said coquettishly,


    ¡°That will take a long time.¡±


    ¡°It will take another month after the Chinese New Year.¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s see the situation at other times in the middle.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise you now.¡±


    Sara had no choice but to nod and say,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±

 Chapter 6800

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6800</h2>


    Marven said goodbye to the two of them,


    Chose a window seat when checking in,


    And then passed the security check and went straight to the boarding gate.


    Because of the rush of time,


    When he arrived at the boarding gate,


    The flight had already started boarding.


    Marven followed therge group and lined up to board the ne.


    After sitting down, he took out his mobile phone and sent a WeChat message to Ave, saying,


    ¡°Wife, I¡¯m already on board.¡±


    ¡°The ne will take off in 20 minutes.¡±


    Ave replied and asked him:


    ¡°Do you want me to drive to the airport to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°It will be early morning when yound.¡±


    Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°No problem, don¡¯t bother,¡±


    ¡°I can take a taxi back by myself.¡±


    After sending this message, he added:


    ¡°By the way, wife, you don¡¯t have to wait for me, go to bed early.¡±


    Ave said: ¡°I can¡¯t sleep knowing you¡¯re back,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    Marven was moved and said:


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle home as soon as I get off the ne!¡±


    The ne quickly finished the ss and began to roll out.


    The airport was not so busy at night,


    And the ne even took off five minutes earlier than the scheduled departure time.


    On the ne, Marven was bored and his mobile phone had nowork,


    So he fiddled with it casually.


    He only then realized that he actually had a missed call from Ave.


    Moreover, the call was made a few minutes before the call was connected.


    He reviewed the timeline at that time in his mind and suddenly realized that when Ave made the first call,


    He should have been on the stage dancing with Sara and Tawana.


    It was only when he went on stage that he didn¡¯t bring his phone,


    Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any missed calls from her.


    Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Just when he locked his phone,


    He suddenly caught a glimpse of the girl next to him,


    Browsing a pre-cached short video website on her phone.


    The girl should have cached a lot of videos before the ne took off while there was thework to kill time on the ne, so she kept swiping.


    Coincidentally, she swiped a video shot by the audience at Tawana¡¯s performance.


    The video was ying the song ¡°Assassin¡± that Marven danced with on the stage.


    At this time, the big screen next to the stage just gave a close-up to Marven who was dancing with a sword.


    Every movement and every detail of his body was magnified by the big screen and presented to the audience clearly.


    Marven suddenly realized a serious problem.


    Although he didn¡¯t show his face throughout the whole process,


    If it was a very familiar person, even if he covered his face,


    He would definitely be able to recognize him by his figure and behavior habits.


    Then¡­


    Would Ave recognize him too?!


    Combined with the time when Ave called him for the first time,


    Marven suddenly felt a little cold sweat.


    Ave likes Tawana very much, so normally, when Tawana is performing, as long as she is not busy,


    She will definitely watch the audience¡¯s live broadcast on her mobile phone.


    Since she is watching the live broadcast,


    She is unlikely to be distracted and call him during the performance.


    But what if she recognizes him through the performance video or doubts him?


    Then this call is just the best time.


    No matter how capable he is, he can¡¯t split himself.


    If he is performing on stage, the call will definitely not go through!


    Ave called at this time,


    Her intention was definitely not to find him,


    But to verify whether the call can be connected!


    Marven instantly felt like a thorn in his back.


    If he was just dancing with Tawana and Sara,


    It would be okay even if Ave knew,


    After all, she knew some of his skills.


    But the bad thing is that Tawana has had close contact with him for four consecutive shows,


    And even made it to the hot search.


    Now if she asked, how should he answer?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6801

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6801</h2>


    In the early hours of the morning,


    Marven¡¯s flightnded smoothly in Wrestvel.


    Feeling anxious, he got into a taxi as soon as he left the airport,


    And returned home.


    Along the way, he was still wondering how he should exin if Ave asked anything.


    After thinking it over, he felt that denying it was the best solution.


    Otherwise, once she asked him why he had intimate rtionships with Tawana for four consecutive games,


    It would be difficult for him to answer.


    In fact, Ave was also very upset at this time.


    She was probably sure that the mysterious male dancer should be him.


    However, she was a little undecided about whether to ask thoroughly.


    After all, she had no direct evidence to prove her conclusion.


    The only indirect evidence was that when the mysterious male dancer was on the stage,


    Marven¡¯s phone happened to be unreachable.


    However, this did not necessarily prove anything.


    While thinking about it,


    Marven found himself at the door of his house.


    Vi and Dave had already gone to bed.


    Ave heard Marven opening the gate upstairs,


    So she hurried to the window.


    Seeing him entering the yard, she became even more nervous.


    Marven returned home and saw that there was no one on the first floor,


    So he knew that everyone had gone back to their rooms.


    He changed his slippers and walked upstairs to the bedroom.


    He gently pushed the door open,


    And Ave just happened toe over.


    The two looked at each other at the door,


    And Ave was visibly embarrassed.


    She hurriedlybed her hair and said unnaturally:


    ¡°Husband, you must be tired after rushing back sote?¡±


    He noticed that she seemed to be a little bit wrong,


    But he could only pretend to be stupid and said with a smile:


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all,¡±


    ¡°But I feel rxed as soon as I get home.¡±


    Ave saw that Marven smiled naturally,


    And she felt a little entangled in her heart.


    One was entangled in her own judgment,


    And the other was entangled in whether to ask Marven.


    She didn¡¯t know why, in her subconscious,


    She was a little afraid to get to the bottom of it.


    So, she looked at Marven and asked with a smile:


    ¡°Are you going to Shanghai again in a few days?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven nodded:


    ¡°If you take someone¡¯s money,¡±


    ¡°You have to do it to the end.¡±


    Ave said with some heartache:


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡±


    ¡°Go take a shower and rest early.¡±


    Marven was relieved to see that Ave didn¡¯t mean to ask him.


    After taking a shower, when he came out of the bathroom,


    Ave was lying on the bed reading a book.


    Marveny down beside her and asked her:


    ¡°Wife, is everything okay at home during the few days I¡¯m away?¡±


    She nodded and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mom and Dad asionally quarrel or ridicule each other,¡±


    ¡°But not excessively.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Marven nodded.


    Ave remembered something and said,


    ¡°By the way, husband, Mom said that she doesn¡¯t want to celebrate the New Year in Wrestvel this year.¡±


    ¡°Not celebrating the New Year in Wrestvel?¡±


    Marven remembered that Vi had said before that she wanted to go to a warmer ce to celebrate,


    So he asked, ¡°Is Mom still thinking about going to the south?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ave nodded: ¡°She feels a little tired of celebrating the New Year in Wrestvel every year,¡±


    ¡°And she wants to go to the Maldives.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that Wrestvel has opened a direct flight to the Maldives.¡±


    ¡°The local news has been pushed these two days,¡±


    ¡°And she happened to see it, so she became interested.¡±


    Then Ave said, ¡°There are two round-trip flights every week,¡±


    ¡°So we can fly there on the 28th of the twelfth lunar month ande back on the third day of the first lunar month.¡±


    ¡°She wants me to ask your opinion.¡±


    Marven smiled and asked,


    ¡°Does Mom want you to ask me,¡±


    ¡°Or does she want you to persuade me?¡±


    Ave smiled and said,


    ¡°You know her.¡±


    ¡°She just wants me to persuade you,¡±


    ¡°Saying that our family hasn¡¯t really gone out for a vacation yet.¡±

 Chapter 6802

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6802</h2>


    Marven thought about the next arrangement.


    Really didn¡¯t have anything special to do to stay in China.


    Since Ave told him so, it proved that she must have been moved,


    Otherwise, she would have directly rejected Vi.


    So, he said readily: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ave smiled and said: ¡°Since you agreed,¡±


    ¡°I will take time to make a guide in the next few days to see which ind has the best value for money.¡±


    Marven waved his hand: ¡°Forget it, your husband has made so much money,¡±


    ¡°You still want to look up the ind with the best value for money?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not go to the most cost-effective one,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the most expensive one!¡±


    After that, without waiting for Ave to express her opinion,


    He said without doubt:


    ¡°I will arrange this matter,¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±


    Ave knew that he had been looking at Feng Shui everywhere during this period of time,


    And he did make a lot of money.


    The lowest appearance fee was also one million.


    This time, the ie from cooperating with Tawana was higher.


    The family of four goes out for a few days of vacation,


    And it would cost at most a few hundred thousand.


    Since he had this intention,


    He simply let him arrange it.


    So, Ave smiled and said,


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t care about anything,¡±


    ¡°Just wait for me to arrange everything!¡±


    Marven realized that he had barely passed the test,


    And felt much more at ease.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°My husband must have arranged everything clearly!¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t know much about the Maldives,


    So he nned to ask someone who knew about it the next day.


    No one else would say it,


    Warnia had been a richdy since she was a child,


    And she should know more about the Maldives.


    ¡­


    The next day, Ave got up and hurriedly packed up,


    Had dinner and went to thepany.


    Marven greeted Dave and Vi, exchanged a few words,


    And then took out his mobile phone to find Warnia to ask about the Maldives.


    When Warnia heard that he was going to the Maldives,


    She immediately sent him a voice message:


    ¡°Master Ye, if you want to go to the Maldives,¡±


    ¡°I rmend the White Horse Ind.¡±


    ¡°It is the top luxury there.¡±


    ¡°The food, entertainment, amodation, and scenery are all the best in the Maldives.¡±


    Seeing that Warnia said so,


    Marven had nothing else to consider,


    So he immediately decided to go to White Horse Ind.


    He replied to Warnia with a thank you,


    I then prepared to open the hotel and air ticket booking software to quickly decide on the itinerary.


    Warnia asked him again: ¡°Master Ye, I have a ready-made travelpany.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to help you arrange the itinerary directly?¡±


    ¡°You can also call the Song family¡¯s private ne at any time.¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°No, no, I n to go out for the New Year with my family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to arrange it myself to avoid being discovered.¡±


    Seeing him say this, Warnia no longer insisted.


    She knew that Marven had not yet disclosed his identity to his wife.


    If she took the initiative to arrange it,


    She might end up doing something bad with good intentions.


    Marven booked two water vis on Baima Ind and first-ss round-trip tickets for four people to Male, on the app.


    Baima Ind is indeed the top luxury in the Maldives,


    Especially during the New Year period,


    When the price skyrocketed.


    The cost of a water vi per night was as high as ne


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6803

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6803</h2>


    After booking the flight tickets and hotel,


    Marven told his family.


    The family had never gone out on vacation together,


    So everyone was looking forward to this short vacation.


    After learning that Marven had booked Baima Ind,


    Vi¡¯s first thing was to show off in her circle of friends.


    She also specifically checked the introduction of Baima Ind and the room rate from the booking page,


    And posted them in her circle of friends.


    She loves to show off the most on weekdays,


    So she naturally has to warm up in advance to seize such a good opportunity.


    Marven can¡¯t stay in Wrestvel for a long time.


    Tawana¡¯s concert in Shanghai will start in three days.


    So, after resting at home for two days, he will set off again to Shanghai.


    Shanghai is very close to Wrestvel, only 300 kilometers away.


    There are no direct flights,


    So Marven ns to drive to Shanghai by himself.


    It happened that his father-inw¡¯s first BMW 530 had been idle,


    So he packed a few clothes and prepared to drive this car away.


    When Ave sent him to the car,


    He did not forget to tell him to drive carefully on the road.


    Marven agreed and drove the car out of Tomson.


    As soon as he got on the highway, he received a call from Warnia.


    In the past two days since he came back,


    Marven has not gone out to see anyone,


    And naturally he has not seen Warnia.


    After answering the phone, Warnia asked Marven:


    ¡°Has the young master returned to Wrestvel?¡±


    Marven said: ¡°He has been back for two days and has left now.¡±


    Warnia chuckled and said:


    ¡°I know, the young master must have gone to Shanghai, right?¡±


    ¡°That Tawana seems to be holding a concert there soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°I am nominally her Feng Shui director,¡±


    ¡°So I have to go over to make a formality.¡±


    Warnia said: ¡°I have watched the video of her performance.¡±


    ¡°The young master¡¯s swordsmanship is really smooth and impressive!¡±


    Marven eximed: ¡°How do you know it¡¯s me?¡±


    Warnia smiled and said:


    ¡°I am not stupid.¡±


    ¡°I remember the young master¡¯s figure clearly.¡±


    ¡°Even if the young master is covered,¡±


    ¡°I can recognize him at a nce.¡±


    Marven felt like a thorn in his back.


    If Warnia could recognize her,


    Ave would definitely recognize her as well.


    Seeing that Marven didn¡¯t say anything, Warnia smiled and said,


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t misunderstand me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to tease you.¡±


    ¡°I just dared to say this because we are talking here.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I called you for other serious matters.¡±


    Marven sighed and asked her,


    ¡°Miss Lin, please tell me what you want to say.¡±


    Warnia said, ¡°Sir, didn¡¯t you want to arrange for Miss Song toe to China safely?¡±


    ¡°I asked Old Sun to ask.¡±


    ¡°It just so happens that an official humanitarian rescue team will return to China in a few days.¡±


    ¡°The official will send a military transport ne to Syria to pick them up.¡±


    ¡°Generally, in this case, there will also be official personnel stationed there to take the ne back to China,¡±


    ¡°So I asked Old Sun to prepare a military identity for Miss Song so that she can follow that ne back.¡±


    ¡°When Marven left Moro, all the Moran death warriors,¡±


    ¡°Cavalry guards and their families, including Ria, the assistant of the Warriors Den at that time, were sent on a ship to Syria.


    However, Marven did not n to let Ria stay in Syria.


    After all, she, like Jeremiah, has the strange poison left by Victoria in her body.


    He nned to transfer her safely to China,


    And then arrange for her to meet Jeremiah.


    Hearing that there was now a reliable channel, Marven asked her:


    ¡°Miss Lin, when will this flight take off and where will itnd in China?¡±

 Chapter 6804

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6804</h2>


    Warnia smiled and said: ¡°The ne will take off the day after tomorrow andnd at Chongyuan Military Airport in Shanghai the day after tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Young Master happens to be going to Shanghai this time,¡±


    ¡°So you can pick her up by the way.¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°The day after tomorrow is Tawana¡¯s first concert in Shanghai.¡±


    ¡°I will pick her up and it will take at least four days before I can go back.¡±


    ¡°Will she be at risk of being exposed in Shanghai these days?¡±


    Warnia said: ¡°It should be okay because the identity I got for Miss Song this time is a military identity with a confidentiality level.¡±


    ¡°The local authorities are not qualified to check her specific information.


    ¡°When the timees, she will be given relevant documents,¡±


    ¡°And the documents are all real, so there should be no ws.¡±


    Then, Warnia said,


    ¡°Young Master, you should drive to Shanghai this time, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Marven said, ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She said with a smile,


    ¡°Master, please pick up Miss Song from the airport first and arrange for her to stay in the hotel where you are staying.¡±


    ¡°Let her stay indoors and concentrate on her practice for a few days.¡±


    ¡°After you are done, drive her back.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take public transportation,¡±


    ¡°And your whereabouts will naturally not be exposed.¡±


    Marven felt that what Warnia said made sense.


    When ites to hiding one¡¯s whereabouts,


    No one canpare with Warnia.


    After all, she has been hiding from Victoria for more than three hundred years.


    So, Marven said, ¡°Then I will make the arrangements ording to what Miss Lin told me.¡±


    ¡°But can I go to the military airport to pick someone up smoothly the night after tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Warnia said, ¡°Give me the license te number when the timees,¡±


    ¡°And go directly there.¡±


    ¡°There will be someone to receive you at the airport.¡±


    Marven did not doubt Sun Zhidong¡¯s ability at all.


    His arrangements would definitely be watertight, so he said,


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go there when the timees.¡±


    ¡­


    At the same time, the headquarters base of the Cataclysmic Front in Syria.


    Because of the huge amount of financial help,


    The construction speed of the headquarters base of the Cataclysmic Front was extremely fast.


    After arriving, all the dead soldiers and cavalry guards were arranged to live there.


    The Cataclysmic Front built a huge ground and underground buildingplex here to ensure that everyone lives a worry-free life.


    Moreover, due to the abundant funds and the convenient conditions of ISU shipping,


    Although the Cataclysmic Front is located in Syria, it can still get the best supplies.


    They have nned to build it into a small city with both offensive and defensive capabilities,


    And can even amodate tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of people who live normally.


    In order to allow those children who had lived underground all their lives to receive modern education,


    A temporary school and an education team were set up.


    Some highly educated members provided the children with an excellent educational foundation based on the teaching materials of China¡¯spulsory education.


    As for these death warriors and cavalry guards, they were grateful for Marven¡¯s arrangement for them.


    After settling down, they were willing to contribute to the construction of the Cataclysmic Front.


    Almost all of them joined the iFront¡¯s nfrastructure team


    Every day, like going to work, they worked eight hours a day to add bricks and tiles to the construction.


    This group of people from Moro had justnded two days ago.


    As soon as they arrived here, they were arranged to live with other death warriors and cavalry guards,


    And those colleagues who arrived here first were also very enthusiastic about them.


    They helped those who could help,


    And those who could not help created conditions to help.


    It often happens that a family is assigned a house arranged by the Cataclysmic Front,


    And is about to pack up and move in quickly,


    But arge group of colleagues who arrived first and their familiese to help.


    While helping, everyone is also getting to know each other as quickly as possible,


    And also sharing their experiences in different garrisons.


    When those who were rescued by Marven earlier heard from the Morans that the Warriors Den had begun a major recement of all its bases,


    Everyone was horrified but also extremely fortunate.


    They were all brought here by Marven as a whole,


    Including all their families, without undergoing a major recement.


    However, there may never be such an opportunity again in the future.


    Afternding in Syria, Ria was amazed at the scale of the ce and everything that had been done for the Death Soldiers and the Cavalry Guards.


    The handsome face suddenly appeared in her mind again,


    And her admiration for Marven increased a little more.


    However, seeing that the Death Soldiers and the Cavalry Guards around her were all reunited as families,


    She felt particrly lonely in her heart.


    Perhaps, she would never have the chance to see her family again in this life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6805

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6805</h2>


    Just when Ria was feeling lost in the unfamiliar environment,


    Joseph came to her and said politely:


    ¡°Miss Song, Mr. Ye just called me and asked you to prepare yourself and take a special humanitarian aid ne to China tomorrow under a different identity.¡±


    ¡°Go to China?!¡±


    Ria was delighted when she heard this.


    She didn¡¯t know much about Marven,


    And she didn¡¯t know if she was still valuable to him.


    She was always worried that he would not waste his energy on her after he returned.


    After all, she only had one or two years to live,


    And it would be difficult for her to survive.


    She was also of no use.


    Even if she was asked to deal with the Warriors Den,


    With her strength, she would not be able to do anything substantial to them.


    Just when she thought that she would most likely have to wait in Syria for death from the poison,


    Marven actually arranged for her to go to China!


    She suppressed her excitement and asked,


    ¡°Mr. Wan, are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°My identity is so sensitive,¡±


    ¡°The entire Warriors Den should be looking for my whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Will it not bring great risks to Mr. Ye if you take me to China at this time?¡±


    Joseph smiled and said,


    ¡°There is definitely a risk,¡±


    ¡°But I believe Mr. Ye will be able to solve the problem.¡±


    ¡°Just contact Mr. Ye on the phone.¡±


    ¡°He will pick you up in person at the airport after you arrive in China.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Ria was ttered and said quickly,


    ¡°Please tell Mr. Ye that he doesn¡¯t need to worry so much.¡±


    ¡°He just needs to give me an address.¡±


    ¡°I will find a way to meet him after I get off the ne.¡±


    Joseph smiled and said, ¡°You two have not much contact,¡±


    ¡°But I believe there will be many contacts in the future.¡±


    ¡°Generally speaking, Mr. Ye¡¯s decisions will not be easily changed.¡±


    ¡°You just need to do what Mr. Ye tells you.¡±


    Ria nodded gently, ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mr. Wan for reminding me, I understand.¡±


    She knew that Joseph was giving her advice.


    She didn¡¯t have much contact with Marven and didn¡¯t know his temperament and style of doing things.


    Since Joseph had already suggested this,


    There was no need for her to refuse Marven¡¯s kindness.


    From this moment on, Ria¡¯s heart had flown to China,


    Thousands of kilometers away.


    Although she was 100% Chinese,


    She learned to speak Chinese and learn the traditional culture when she was a child,


    But because the Song family had been relying on the Warriors Den for so many years,


    She had never had the opportunity to set foot in this country.


    She suddenly thought that being able to go there in herst days of life was,


    In a way, a return to the roots of the Song family.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    When Tawana¡¯s first concert in Shanghai was in full swing,


    Ria had already boarded the military ne under the alias Solina Cheng.


    She wore a ck dress issued by the staff,


    Tied her long hair behind her head,


    And had a cold expression with fullpetence.


    There were several young people wearing the same ck clothes on the ne with her.


    Originally, Old Sun could have arranged a special flight for her.


    However, considering that as long as the ne takes off,


    It will definitely leave traces,


    And a ne that only carries one person will definitely be given special care by someone with interest,


    So she was specially arranged to take this flight with a certain confidentiality,


    A rtivelyrge number of members, and reasonable.


    Therefore, when She boarded the ne,


    There were already dozens of members of the humanitarian aid team in the cabin.


    When many people saw the few people in ck,


    Their first thought was that these people must be members of the military.


    As expected, just as Ria sat down, a staff member said to the members of the aid team in the front cabin:


    ¡°Everyone, we have a high-level confidentiality agent on the ne today,¡±


    ¡°So I hope you don¡¯t talk to passengers you don¡¯t know throughout the journey.¡±


    ¡°All mobile phones must be turned off and out of your hands ording to regtions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    Most of the international aid team are volunteers in the medical and educational fields.

 Chapter 6806

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6806</h2>


    Before going abroad to perform aid missions,


    They have done a detailed background investigation and can be regarded as a legitimate family.


    When they heard about the confidentiality requirements,


    They also cooperated very well and put away all their mobile phones for the first time.


    Ria and other ck-d men were seated very scattered.


    Everyone sat in a row and did notmunicate with anyone throughout the journey.


    These ck-d men were all sent by Mr. Sun to cover for Ria.


    His style of doing things has always been cautious,


    And he does not want to leave any loopholes.


    And Marven, who was far away in Shanghai, refused Tawana¡¯s invitation to attend the celebration banquet after the concert ended.


    He drove away from the performance venue alone,


    And went to the military airport in the north of Shanghai.


    At the same time as he arrived at the airport,


    A military transport nended smoothly.


    The military airport has no terminal building.


    When the ne was taxiing towards the parking position,


    Five cars, threerge and two small, were already waiting in front of the parking position.


    After the ne stopped steadily,


    Twodder trucks docked the front and rear doors.


    The crew came to the cabin and reminded:


    ¡°Comrades from the humanitarian aid team, please get off the ne from the front door of the ne,¡±


    ¡°Andrades involved in confidential matters, please get off the ne from the rear door of the ne.¡±


    ¡°Please strictly maintain discipline during the disembarkation,¡±


    ¡°Do not whisper to each other,¡±


    ¡°And do not take out your mobile phone.¡±


    Everyone cooperated with the crew¡¯s requirements,


    Silently picked up their carry-on luggage,


    And lined up to get off the ne from different doors.


    Ria and other men in ckboarded two cars,


    And the remaining members of the humanitarian aid team lined up to enter three buses.


    These people also had toplete the registration of entry procedures at the airport,


    And Ria was directly sent out of the airport runway area after getting on the bus.


    In the car, the woman in charge of driving said to Ria:


    ¡°Miss Song, we will take you to the underground parking lot.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ye is waiting for you there.¡±


    Ria was nervous and excited.


    She said thank you softly,


    Then pursed her lips and thought about it.


    The confidentiality level of military airports is generally very high.


    Except for the runway, which must be built in an open-air ce,


    Almost all the rest are in a closed environment.


    All confidential aircraft here must be parked in the hangar afternding on a mission.


    Except for the vehicles for logistics support,


    All other vehicles are also parked in the underground garage.


    Marven¡¯s BMW 530 was parked in the underground garage at this time.


    The ck Hongqi sedan stopped in front of his car.


    The woman in ck on the co-pilot got out of the car to open the door for Ria and said to Ria:


    ¡°Miss Song can get out of the car.¡±


    Seeing Ria arrive, Marven pushed the door and got out of the car.


    The moment he saw her, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little amazed.


    The woman was dressed in ck,


    But her skin was unusually fair.


    She was slender, with three-dimensional features,


    A straight nose, and two heroic sword-like eyebrows,


    Which made her look like a female hero.


    However, the moment she saw Marven,


    Two bright red spots suddenly appeared on her fair cheeks.


    She stood in front of Marven with her legs together,


    Pinching her left index finger with her right hand,


    And said in a somewhat shy and nervous voice:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, how are you!¡±


    Marven looked at Ria¡¯s nervousness and smiled,


    ¡°You seem to be more reserved than thest time we met.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too nervous or too polite.¡±


    ¡°No one will hurt you here.¡±


    Ria listened to Marven¡¯s maic voice,


    Looked at his smile which made people feel safe, and nodded in panic.


    However, she knew that Marven had misunderstood her.


    The reason why she was reserved was not because she was nervous in a strange environment,


    But because when she saw him again,


    Their identities and her attitude towards him had changed a lot.


    Marven himself was a straight man who didn¡¯t understand romance,


    So he naturally didn¡¯t understand why Ria was nervous.

 Chapter 6808

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6808</h2>


    Ria said: ¡°In order to provide the Wu family with safe and reliable wives,¡±


    ¡°The men of the Song family need to constantly enter the world,¡±


    ¡°Hide their identities and marry secr women.¡±


    ¡°After they give birth to children, they will bring the children back to the Song family and disappear from their lives.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, those women who marry men from the Song family never know who they are marrying.¡±


    Marven suddenly felt a little ashamed.


    Because what Ria said was not wrong.


    To some extent, he, like the men of the Song family, was also hiding his identity from his partner.


    However, he was not as ruthless as they were.


    If Ave had her own child in the future,


    He would never leave her quietly.


    Seeing that Marven was silent,


    Ria realized that his analogy just now seemed a little inappropriate,


    So he quickly exined:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ye, I¡¯m not very good at speaking,¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Marvenughed at himself:


    ¡°You are telling the truth, no need to apologize.¡±


    Seeing Marven¡¯splicated expression,


    Ria guessed that he must have his own difficulties,


    So he didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    The car soon arrived at the prosperous downtown area of Shanghai.


    Ria admired the night view of Shanghai all the way and followed Marven to the Shangri-La Hotel in Shanghai.


    Tawana and her team also stayed here.


    Marven parked the car and took Ria to the top floor of the hotel by elevator.


    This time, he asked Zak Chen to arrange for the hotel to reserve a 300-square-meter luxury suite for him.


    There are two independent suites and arge living room in the suite.


    One of the suites is for him to live in, and the other is for Ria.


    It¡¯s not that he intends to live under the same roof with her,


    But he is more or less wary of her and doesn¡¯t want her to leave his sight.


    In the elevator, he told her:


    ¡°There are two independent suites in the room I reserved.¡±


    ¡°Each independent suite has its own bedroom, living room, and bathroom.¡±


    ¡°The only difference is that you have to go in and out through the same living room.¡±


    ¡°I hope Miss Song doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Ria immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ye, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°I am fine with the arrangements¡±


    In fact, Ria also knew that Marven was not 100% confident in her.


    Since he arranged it this way, she would perform well and let him be at ease.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t care, Marven nodded and continued,


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working in Shanghai basically at night these days,¡±


    ¡°So you will be with me when I work,¡±


    ¡°And then you can tell the team that you are my assistant.¡±


    Ria asked curiously,


    ¡°I wonder what specific work Mr. Ye is doing here?¡±


    Marven said, ¡°I¡¯m the Feng Shui director for an American singer who is here for some concerts.¡±


    Ria felt like there were countless question marks in her mind,


    And she said puzzledly,


    ¡°American singer, Feng Shui director, these two keywords don¡¯t seem to go together.¡±


    ¡°Do Americans believe in Feng Shui?¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Some people believe it,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know whether my employer believes it or not.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t hire me to look at Feng Shui.¡±


    Ria felt that there seemed to be a lot of hidden secrets in this,


    So she asked curiously,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, your employer this time,¡±


    ¡°Could it be a female singer?¡±


    Ria has been at sea these days and has no way to contact the outside world.


    When she arrived in Syria, she did not connect with the world situation and news,


    So she didn¡¯t know about Tawana¡¯s concert in China.


    Marven did not hide it and said casually:


    ¡°The employer this time is Tawana Sweet.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Miss Song knows her.¡±


    Ria¡¯s eyes widened, and she instantly turned into a fanatical female fan,


    And asked excitedly: ¡°Tawana Sweet?!¡±


    ¡°My God! Mr. Ye, are you kidding?!¡±


    Marven asked curiously:


    ¡°Why? A cultivator like you also knows about singers?¡±


    Ria said awkwardly: ¡°Although I am a cultivator¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but I asionally listen to songs.¡±


    ¡°I liked Tawana Sweet very much when I was a teenager¡­¡±


    ¡°I nned to secretly go to her concert several times,¡±


    ¡°But because my family was strict, I never had the chance¡­¡±


    After that, her expression became a little expectant and excited, and she asked carefully:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I wonder if I have a chance to meet Tawana Sweet?¡±


    Seeing that her tone was sincere and did not seem to be joking,

 Chapter 6809

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6809</h2>


    Marven suddenly sighed in his heart.


    Even the murderous Ria before was just a girl in her early twenties.


    Even if she did not take other people¡¯s lives seriously,


    She must have her own girlish heart.


    So, he said calmly: ¡°You will have a chance to see her tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°And if you are interested, you can watch her concert up close on both sides of the stage.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Ria said excitedly: ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Marven brought Ria to the door of the hotel room.


    Just as he was about to open the door and go in,


    The door of the presidential suite at the end of the corridor suddenly opened.


    Tawana came out and saw Marven.


    She was surprised and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I was just looking for you.¡±


    After that, she saw Ria, who was dressed in ck, next to Marven.


    She was instantly attracted by the unique temperament of this woman and was shocked.


    And she couldn¡¯t figure out why Marven brought a woman back to the room at night.


    Was it an extramarital affair? Or where did he find a pr0stitute?


    Marven said calmly, ¡°Come on, Tawana, let me introduce you.¡±


    ¡°This is Miss Song, my assistant.¡±


    Ria looked at Tawana with joy and said politely,


    ¡°Hello, Miss Sweet, I¡¯m your fan!¡±


    Tawana also nodded politely, walked over and shook hands with Ria, and said,


    ¡°Hello, Miss Song, nice to meet you.¡±


    When she spoke, she was very confused.¡±


    ¡°Marven¡¯s being the Feng Shui director for her was just a gimmick.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t really work, so why did he bring an assistant?


    Marven didn¡¯t want to exin too much to her,


    But opened the door and said to Ria:


    ¡°Miss Song, the suite on the left side of the living room is reserved for you,¡±


    ¡°Please go in first.¡±


    Ria nodded respectfully:


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Ye.¡±


    After that, he said to Tawanna:


    ¡°Miss Sweet, I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    ¡°If you have anything to say, just talk to Mr. Ye slowly.¡±


    After hearing Marven say that one of the suites was reserved for Ria,


    Tawanna believed that the two of them should not have any excessive rtionship,


    Otherwise, with Marven¡¯s character,


    It would be impossible for him to act hypocritically in front of her.


    Marven waited for Ria to go in, and then asked Sweet:


    ¡°Do you have something to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ and no¡­¡±


    Tawanna was a little nervous.


    She really had nothing to do with Marven,


    It was nothing more than feeling that the night was long and she couldn¡¯t sleep,


    So she talked to Marven to enhance their rtionship.


    Marven was puzzled and asked,


    ¡°Is it something or nothing?¡±


    Tawana looked at her toes awkwardly and said hesitantly,


    ¡°Nothing, I just feel a little insomniac and want to have a drink with Mr. Ye.¡±


    Marven nodded,


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go inside and have a drink.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Tawana was a little happy and asked quickly,


    ¡°Will it not disturb Mr. Ye¡¯s rest?¡±


    Marven waved his hand and said,


    ¡°No,e in, just call Miss Song to have a drink together.¡±


    ¡°She is tired from the journey and probably needs a drink.¡±


    As he said that, Marven had already opened the door and invited Tawana in.


    Tawana wanted to have a drink with Marven,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Marven had another guest.


    However, seeing that Marven was so calm,


    She felt that whether she or Miss Song, they should be the same in Marven¡¯s eyes, nothing special.


    So she followed Marven into the room.


    He invited her to sit on the sofa in the living room,


    And then came to the small bar on the side,


    Where there were many drinks prepared by the hotel.


    Marven asked Tawana:


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    ¡°Red wine.¡±


    Tawana blurted out.

 Chapter 6810

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6810</h2>


    Marven nodded, took out a bottle of red wine and opened it,


    And said to Tawana: ¡°I like to drink Chinese white wine.¡±


    Then he took out a bottle of premium Moutai from the bar.


    Then he said in a normal voice:


    ¡°Miss Song,e out and have a drink together.¡±


    Tawana smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Ye, you speak so softly,¡±


    ¡°Miss Song should not be able to hear it?¡±


    ¡°The walls and doors of this hotel are very soundproof.¡±


    As he was talking, the door of the bedroom on the side was pushed open,


    And Ria came out and said shyly:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I have never drunk alcohol before¡­¡±


    Marven asked in surprise:


    ¡°You have never drunk alcohol in your life?¡±


    Ria nodded stiffly and said ashamedly:


    ¡°My father always said that alcohol will interfere with people¡¯s thinking and judgment,¡±


    ¡°And affect cultiva¡­¡±


    Ria wanted to say that it affects cultivation,


    But when she thought of Tawana being here,


    She naturally couldn¡¯t say it directly.


    Marven got what she meant and smiled:


    ¡°Sometimes, alcohol does bring a lot of negative effects to people as you said,¡±


    ¡°But sometimes it can also make people rx and happy,¡±


    ¡°And even make them burst out with inspiration.¡±


    ¡°Some psychological fatigue is difficult to relieve by physical rest,¡±


    ¡°But if you drink a few sses, it will be solved.¡±


    As he said, he poured a ss of red wine and two sses of white wine.


    He handed the red wine to Tawana and handed a ss of white wine to Ria, smiling:


    ¡°Alcohol is also a kind of energy, butpared to you, this energy is negligible,¡±


    ¡°But you should not deliberately fight it, try to let it go in your body.¡±


    The first time he met Ria,


    Marven knew that this woman had never experienced a normal life.


    Cold-hearted, murderous, and treating human life as worthless,


    She is almost a full-time killer trained since childhood.


    Moreover, the Song family has given her a heavy family burden,


    Hoping that she can make the Song family prosperous.


    Being trained and educated like this since childhood,


    Ria is seriouslycking in emotions.


    Although she is now submissive to him,


    If she is still in this state ofck of self,


    Then for him, it is nothing more than getting a killing machine trained by others.


    Marven never needs anyone to kill him.


    He only needs like-mindedrades.


    He is determined to break the psychological constraints and shackles that Ria has always had.


    So, he picked up the wine ss in his hand,


    Shook it towards the two of them, and smiled and said,


    ¡°You two, drink first.¡±


    After that, he drank the whole ss.


    Tawana took a sip of the wine.


    This wine was not as good as the top wines she usually drank,


    But she still learned from Marven to drink it all at once.


    Ria smelled the strong aroma of sauce,


    Hesitated for a moment, and drank the whole ss of wine.


    Because she had been practicing since she was a child,


    She had a very clear perception and control of various forms of energy.


    As soon as the liquor entered her stomach,


    She resisted the spicy taste, but her body suddenly became very alert.


    Because, in the liquor, there is an energy that is in conflict with herself.


    Alcohol, to some extent, is no different from poison.


    The energy of alcohol is to numb or even destroy a person¡¯s nerves and consciousness,


    The energy of poison is to take a person¡¯s life by taking this destruction a bit too far.


    So as soon as the wine was down, Ria instinctively felt poisoned,


    And subconsciously wanted to use her spiritual energy to block all the alcohol and force it out of her body.


    But she soon thought of Marven asking her not to try to deliberately confront them,


    So she controlled the urge to confront,


    And let the alcohol wander in her body as much as possible.


    Soon, the alcohol reached the nerve center with the blood,


    And because there was no interference,


    It made her feel a little tipsy.


    It was also at this moment that she realized that alcohol did not seem to be as evil as she imagined,


    And the threat did not seem to be as great as she imagined,


    And the feeling of tipsy made her gradually adapt and feel a little magical.


    Seeing that she seemed to have opened the door to a new world,


    Marven poured another ss for himself and her and said,


    ¡°Sometimes, people¡¯s sudden insightse from various coincidences.¡±


    ¡°You can learn how alcohol works in the body.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it will help you understand it!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6811

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6811</h2>


    Following Marven¡¯s instructions,


    Ria tried to feel the operation mode of the alcohol energy in her body.


    Immersed in it, she suddenly had a feeling of endoscopy,


    As if her consciousness was immersed in her body,


    Like a bystander, watching the energy wandering and invading.


    Before, her endoscopy had always been at the beginning,


    And she could not go very deep,


    But with the effect of alcohol, with alcohol opening the way and spiritual energy following,


    She actually had a state of deep endoscopy, which felt very magical.


    Feeling that the alcohol soon became a little weak,


    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Marven again.


    Before she could speak, Marven poured her another ss of wine.


    She felt that her body was like an engine,


    And the strong liquor was the fuel for the engine to run.


    Seeing that the fuel was about to run out,


    She quickly took it and drank it all in one gulp.


    This made Tawana on the side dumbfounded.


    She subconsciously came over to take a look at the bottle and eximed:


    ¡°53-degree wine, drink it like water.¡±


    ¡°Miss Song has such a strong alcohol tolerance?¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°Miss Song is looking for the feeling of being drunk.¡±


    Tawana was jealous when she heard it.


    You two live in the same suite,


    And she is still here drinking white wine to get herself drunk.


    When I leave, won¡¯t you two be alone and have a stalemate?


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but pick up an empty wine ss and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, please pour me a ss too.¡±


    ¡°I also want to feel drunk.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°You have a performance tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°How can you drink too much?¡±


    Tawana said indifferently,


    ¡°Anyway, the performance will not start until seven o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I drink a little now.¡±


    ¡°It just happens that I can have a good sleep if I drink too much.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good rest these days.¡±


    In fact, what she was thinking was, at worst,


    ¡°I will lie here if I drink too much.¡±


    ¡°If you two really want to do something, take me with you.¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Since Tawana took the initiative to drink,


    He poured her a ss and handed it to her.


    Tawana smelled the strong smell of alcohol and was a little hesitant at first.


    But after a moment, she made up her mind and gritted her teeth to drink the wine.


    She had never drunk white wine before,


    And obviously underestimated the strength of high-proof white wine.


    After drinking a ss, her whole stomach and esophagus felt like they were on fire,


    Burning painfully.


    She forced herself to endure the burning sensation,


    But before the pain eased, her brain felt as heavy as if it was filled with lead,


    Her eyes were blurred, and she felt a little light.


    She held her forehead, swallowed her saliva, and murmured:


    ¡°This wine is too scary, like gasoline.¡±


    ¡°God, I feel like I can¡¯t control myself and I¡¯m about to fall asleep¡­¡±


    As she said that, she raised her head and looked at Marven with a dazed look, and begged delicately:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, if you and Miss Song want to do something,¡±


    ¡°Please take me with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind three people, everything is my own will!¡±


    After saying this,


    She tilted her head and fell on the sofa, and passed out.


    Seeing that she was not pretending to sleep,


    Marven let her lie there and ignored her.


    Ria opened her eyes and asked in confusion,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Miss Tawana just told us to take her with us.¡±


    ¡°Does she want to practice too?¡±


    Marven waved his hand, ¡°She doesn¡¯t practice shit.¡±


    Ria asked puzzledly,


    ¡°Then what did she mean by that? I didn¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand¡­¡±

 Chapter 6812

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6812</h2>


    Marven shook his head awkwardly and asked her,


    ¡°By the way, how do you feel?¡±


    Ria was not sensitive to matters between men and women,


    Not to mention that Tawana¡¯s words were all lewd,


    Which made her even more confused.


    Seeing that Marven was unwilling to exin,


    She did not ask more questions, but recalled seriously and said,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I just followed your instructions and did not deliberately interfere with the effect of alcohol.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I really entered a deeper level of internal peek.¡±


    ¡°Now I feel that my perception ability is even sharper than before.¡±


    Marven asked her,


    ¡°Have you found your own sea of consciousness?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Ria shook her head and said,


    ¡°The Lord once asked the Grand Commander to tell me to find a way to open my sea of consciousness,¡±


    ¡°But I have not been able to find a way to enter it.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has his own sea of consciousness,¡±


    ¡°Which is like a vast ocean in the divine consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Only by opening the sea of consciousness can one open up the infinite potential.¡±


    Some people first realize the truth and then open their sea of consciousness,


    While some geniuses first open their sea of consciousness,


    And then realize the truth from the sea of consciousness, just like Nanako.


    However, after realizing the truth, there is not necessarily a chance to open the sea of consciousness.


    Because every step after realizing the truth is like a threshold,


    Which will filter out most people and leave only a very small part.


    Most people who realize the truth can only wander at the entrance of the truth for their entire lives,


    Because they cannot open their sea of consciousness.


    And most people who can open their sea of consciousness do not know how to open the Niwan Pce.


    Marven still does not know how to open the Niwan Pce,


    But he is sure that as long as the Niwan Pce is open,


    It is equivalent to entering a new world,


    And the strength of cultivation will definitely be greatly improved.


    After sighing, he said to Ria: ¡°The sea of consciousness is in your brain,¡±


    ¡°So if you want to find it, you must find a breakthrough in endoscopy.¡±


    ¡°And the deeper the endoscopy,¡±


    ¡°The more effective it is for cultivation. You can try more.¡±


    After that, Marven poured her another ss of wine and said:


    ¡°If one way works, try it more and let the power of alcohol take your consciousness to a deeper level.¡±


    ¡°Once you practice, it¡¯s not that there are no shortcuts, but the shortcuts are all randomly hidden like hide-and-seek.¡±


    ¡°You need to discover them yourself, and sometimes it depends on chance.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the strange poison in your body may also rely on ¡°The opportunity to break it.¡±


    Marvenforted her again: ¡°But don¡¯t worry,¡±


    ¡°For the two of you, I will do my best to help you.¡±


    Ria sighed: ¡°In the past, I relied on my own exploration to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°Although the Lord asionally gave me some pills and some fragments of the mind method,¡±


    ¡°She would not teach me personally, let alone guide me patiently like Mr. Ye.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think about whether the strange poison in my body can be broken.¡±


    ¡°I just hope that Mr. Ye can eradicate the cancer of Warriors Den in the future and save innocent people from water and fire.¡±


    Marven asked her, ¡°If Warriors Den is gone in the future,¡±


    ¡°Where will the Song family go?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ria hesitated for a long time, shook her head, and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Although the Song family has been enved and driven by the Warriors Den over the years,¡±


    ¡°To be honest, the Song family has also done a lot of wrong and bad things.¡±


    ¡°If there is no Warriors Den, I hope that the Song family can walk on the right path and live the life of ordinary people in the future.¡±


    Marven nodded and said seriously,


    ¡°So you have to live and see the Warriors Den uprooted.¡±


    ¡°And then go back and lead the Song family on the right path,¡±


    ¡°And you must abide by the bottom line.¡±


    ¡°And you must not lead the entire family astray like Victoria did to hers.¡±


    Ria was moved and nodded and said,


    ¡°If I can really live to that day, I will follow Mr. Ye¡¯s teachings and make the Song family do good.¡±


    ¡°If I vite it, I am willing to die under Mr. Ye¡¯s sword!¡±


    Marven nodded with satisfaction and said,


    ¡°Come on, I will lend you a hand and take you to find the sea of consciousness!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6813

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6813</h2>


    The sea of consciousness is like a ce you have heard about for a long time,


    But have never had the chance to visit.


    It is like a paradise.


    Where flowers and willows bloom after a dark period,


    Which is fascinating.


    Ria has been practicing for two years.


    Although she is talented, she still has not understood enough about spiritual energy and cultivation.


    There is no one to really lead the way.


    She has always wanted to explore the sea of consciousness,


    But she has never been able to find the key.


    Now she heard that Marven wanted to take her to find the sea of consciousness,


    And she was excited and said respectfully:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye, for the opportunity!¡±


    Marven nodded and said:


    ¡°I use white wine to guide you to look inside.¡±


    ¡°So that the energy of white wine can guide your spiritual consciousness to go deeper and deeper.¡±


    ¡°So that you know where the real endoscopy should go.¡±


    ¡°But your spiritual consciousness is not strong enough.¡±


    ¡°It may be difficult to go deeper in a short time by your own strength.¡±


    ¡°So just let your spiritual consciousness follow the energy of alcohol.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t go, I will help you from my side.¡±


    People¡¯s own spiritual consciousness may not be able to reach the sea of consciousness,


    But alcohol can naturally do so.


    Alcohol can numb people¡¯s nerves and make their consciousness chaotic.


    Whether the drinker can feel the sea of consciousness or not,


    It does not hinder the characteristic of alcohol directly going deep into the sea of consciousness.


    Ria also understood what Marven said and said without hesitation:


    ¡°Then I will start the endoscopy!¡±


    ¡°Everything depends on Mr. Ye!¡±


    Marven nodded and asked Ria to sit cross-legged on the floor in the living room.


    After she started the endoscopy,


    He stretched out a hand and gently ced it on her right hand.


    At this time, Ria seemed to be in a sea with great buoyancy.


    Although the energy formed by alcohol was not strong,


    It was more dense than the ocean, so these energies were like small stones,


    Which could sink to the bottom of the sea very easily and naturally.


    But her consciousness was like an inted rubber raft.


    When she wanted to follow the energy of alcohol to sink to the bottom of the sea,


    The more she tried, the greater the buoyancy of the seawater.


    Sometimes she finally sank in after trying her best,


    But it was still a long way from the bottom of the sea.


    But this kind of sinking could not be done step by step.


    As long as she was a little bitx or felt a little bit powerless,


    The huge buoyancy would immediately send her consciousness back to the surface of the sea.


    This attempt was the same.


    She had used up all her strength,


    But in this ocean with great buoyancy,


    Every meter of diving required a huge price.


    When she saw that she could no longer support herself and would soon be dragged out of the water by the powerful force,


    Suddenly, a huge energy pushed her back and pressed her tightly into the deep sea!


    She instantly realized that it was Marven who made a move!


    This feeling of being pressed tightly into the water did not make Ria feel any panic,


    But instead made her extremely surprised.


    Marven¡¯s spiritual energy was like heaven and earthpared to hers.


    When Marven¡¯s spiritual energy flowed in,


    She was like being pressed into the sea by a big hand like the palm of the Tathagata.


    Soon, her spiritual consciousness reached a new depth that she had never crossed before.


    There are countless ups and downs and obstacles for those who practice Taoism.


    This deep sea is a huge obstacle for them to take the first step across.


    Throughout the ages, countless cultivators have been deterred by this deep sea.


    As long as you cannot go deep into it,


    You will never be able to go further and enter the next realm.


    But this time, Ria¡¯s consciousness was pushed by Marven¡¯s spiritual energy,


    And went all the way to the bottom of the deep sea.


    Although the deep sea is just a metaphor,


    It is also an extremely appropriate metaphor.


    Because as Ria¡¯s consciousness continued to go deeper,


    The pressure that seemed to be in the deep sea became greater and greater,


    And she almost couldn¡¯t bear it.


    At a certain moment,


    She was even under such great pressure that her entire consciousness seemed to be torn apart at any time.


    Fortunately, Marven protected her.


    Just when she felt that she could no longer bear it,


    Marven¡¯s voice rang in her mind:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    Then, Ria felt a strong spiritual energy wrapping up her consciousness tightly,


    Just like a swaddle wrapped around a baby,


    Wrapping herselfpletely,


    And that sense of security filled her body.


    Then, she felt that her consciousness had been brought to the bottom of the deep sea by Marven.


    Originally, she thought that toprehend the sea of consciousness,


    She had to slowly search at the bottom,


    But what she could never have imagined was that when the consciousness sank to the bottom,


    The whole world suddenly changed dramatically.


    The original seabed suddenly became the sky of another world.


    It was as if there was a channel on the seabed that could directly lead to another world,


    Allowing her to leave the seabed and appear above another blue sea.


    The whole space seemed like a world with only sky and sea.


    The sky was extremely quiet, without even clouds.


    And the blue sea below was also very calm,


    With only asional small fluctuations,


    As if something had fallen into it.


    Marven¡¯s voice appeared again:


    ¡°Miss Song, here is your sea of consciousness!¡±


    Ria was surprised and couldn¡¯t help but ask Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what is the difference between this sea of consciousness?¡±


    ¡°And the deep sea from now?¡±

 Chapter 6814

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6814</h2>


    Marven smiled and said:


    ¡°They are both seas, but the sea just now was an obstacle.¡±


    ¡°And the sea here is the destination.¡±


    After that, he said:


    ¡°Look at those small fluctuations on the surface of the sea of consciousness.¡±


    ¡°What are the effects of alcohol on it?¡±


    ¡°Your physical fitness is much stronger than that of ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°The effect of alcohol on the sea of consciousness is very weak.¡±


    ¡°If ordinary people get drunk,¡±


    ¡°The entire sea of consciousness will be turned upside down like a tsunami.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Ria eximed and said with emotion:


    ¡°Does the divine consciousness have to enter the sea of consciousness so that cultivation can be more effective?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°Practicing your spiritual consciousness here will not only make your spiritual energy stronger,¡±


    ¡°But also greatly improve your perception ability.¡±


    Ria suppressed her excitement and asked him,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, do I need your help next time I enter the sea of consciousness?¡±


    Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°The deep sea that blocks you is not always there.¡±


    ¡°As long as you cross this hurdle,¡±


    ¡°This hurdle is equivalent to being broken by you.¡±


    ¡°And it will no longer exist in the future.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ria was extremely happy and said,


    ¡°That means that in the future,¡±


    ¡°As long as I use my spiritual consciousness to look inside, I cane here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Marven said,


    ¡°It¡¯s like recognizing the road.¡±


    ¡°After recognizing the road, it will be much easier toe next time.¡±


    After that, Marven told her, ¡°Go to the sea of consciousness and feel it well.¡±


    ¡°Jump down directly from here and immerse yourself in it.¡±


    ¡°You will definitely have unexpected gains.¡±


    Ria was looking forward to it. When her spiritual consciousness moved,¡±


    ¡°She felt like she was falling directly from the air and fell towards the sea of consciousness.


    This feeling was like jumping freely from a height of 10,000 meters,


    But she was not afraid at all.


    Instead, she enjoyed this extremely free-falling process.


    The moment the consciousness fell into the sea of consciousness,


    There was no huge impact and sshing water, as Ria thought.


    At the moment when the consciousness touched the sea of consciousness,


    The consciousness seemed to instantly be a part of the sea of consciousness,


    And merged into it in an instant!


    At this moment, she felt that her whole body and consciousness were like a spring breeze,


    And her whole state was surprisingly good!


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart:


    ¡°So this is the wonder of looking into the sea of consciousness.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I would have the opportunity to experience this wonder in my life!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6815

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6815</h2>


    For Marven, helping Ria find the sea of consciousness was just a piece of cake.


    But for Ria, it was indeed an extremely precious opportunity.


    Seeing that she had sessfully explored the sea of consciousness,


    He used his consciousness to remind her:


    ¡°You practice well here and don¡¯t be distracted.¡±


    ¡°I will send you back to your room to rest.¡±


    Ria knew what Marven meant,


    So her consciousness continued to stay in the sea of consciousness,


    And said to him: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye!¡±


    Marven¡¯s consciousness withdrew from her sea of consciousness.


    The room was very quiet at this time.


    The drunk Tawana was still sleeping soundly,


    While Ria, who was immersed in the sea of consciousness, sat cross-legged and did not move.


    He easily picked her up from the ground,


    She was taken to her room and ced on the bed.


    Then he left the room, closed the door, and carried Tawana to the sofa.


    After settling the two, he went directly back to his room to rest.


    When Tawana slowly woke up from her drunkenness,


    It was already bright.


    She felt dizzy and sat up with difficulty.


    When her senses gradually recovered,


    She found that she was sitting on the sofa in Marven¡¯s room.


    What disappointed her even more was that her clothes had not changed at all.


    Every piece of her clothes was intact.


    She was still in the same clothes as before she lost consciousness.


    Disappointed, she looked around,


    But she didn¡¯t see Marven at all, and Ria had disappeared.


    She thought to herself with some dissatisfaction:


    ¡°Could it be that the two of them got togetherst night without me?¡±


    ¡°Does Mr. Ye dislike me so much?¡±


    Just as she was feeling annoyed,


    Marven¡¯s door suddenly opened from the inside.


    When he stepped out, he saw that Tawana had woken up,


    So he smiled and asked her:


    ¡°Tawana, how did you sleepst night?¡±


    ¡°Was it okay?¡±


    Tawana said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Ye, I slept well.¡±


    ¡°¡­By the way, Mr. Ye, where did Miss Song go?¡±


    Marven said lightly, ¡°She should be resting in her room.¡±


    ¡°She drank too much like youst night.¡±


    ¡°So I took her back to her room.¡±


    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t send you back was mainly because I was afraid that other people would see and misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was not afraid that Marven had no principles.


    She was only afraid that he had no principles for others,


    But she was very principled for herself.


    Since Marven didn¡¯t have anything with Ria,


    She felt much morefortable.


    At this time, Ria also slowly woke up from her meditation.


    The moment she opened her eyes,


    She felt an unprecedented sense of pleasure.


    Her body seemed to have improved to a higher level, rxed, andfortable.


    Only then did she realize that the breakthrough in the realm of cultivation had such earth-shaking changes,


    Which was really addictive.


    After getting out of the bed, she pushed open the door and walked out.


    Seeing Marven and Tavana in the living room, she said respectfully,


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Ye!¡±


    After that, she said to Tavana,


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Sweet.¡±


    Seeing Riaing out of the room, Tavana no longer had any dissatisfaction in her heart, and said to the two of them,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, Miss Song, what are your ns during the day?¡±


    ¡°I have to go to the live rehearsal at noon.¡±


    ¡°And I still have some time to apany you in the morning.¡±


    Marven said, ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡±


    ¡°After breakfast, we will go out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°You go about your business.¡±


    Tavana nodded: ¡°My room is bigger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the hotel to send three servings of breakfast to my roomter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three of them had breakfast together in Tavana¡¯s room,


    And Marven took Ria for a walk in the city center of Shanghai.


    Ria felt Shanghai up close for the first time and felt that everything was so fresh and interesting.


    When Marven bought a boat ticket and took her to visit the scenery of the Huangpu River,


    She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart that the feeling of freedom was so good.


    In the afternoon, Marven took her to Tawana¡¯s performance again.


    In the evening concert, Ria watched Tawana¡¯s entire concert from the side of the stage.


    Marven could see that she was very shocked by the concert.


    It seems she had never had the opportunity to see such a performance before.


    ¡­

 Chapter 6816

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6816</h2>


    In the next few days, Ria stayed with Marven all the time.


    No matter where she went, she never left Marven¡¯s ten-meter distance.


    It is worth mentioning that Marven did not make such a request to her.


    Everything waspletely her own subjective will.


    Tawana¡¯s performances were also very perfect.


    After thest performance ended smoothly,


    She nned to stay in Shanghai for two more days and do a few live broadcasts for the city¡¯s promotion.


    After herst live broadcast in Orgeon,


    The number of tourists in Orgeon reached an unprecedented peak.


    Arge number of foreign tourists were influenced by her and came here for tourism,


    Making it the most popr tourist city in the world.


    Tawana wanted to stay for the live broadcast,


    But Marven did not wait for thest concert to end,


    And drove Ria to leave the city and head to Wrestvel overnight.


    On the way, Ria was a little excited.


    She was looking forward to visiting the city where Marven lived,


    And also looking forward to meeting Jeremiah.


    She couldn¡¯t help asking Marven:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, what kind of person is Jeremiah?¡±


    ¡°Is he easy to get along with?¡±


    Marven thought for a while and said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much contact with her.¡±


    ¡°But I can be sure that she is still very friendly,¡±


    ¡°And both of you are facing the pressure of detoxification,¡±


    ¡°And you can help and support each other in this matter.¡±


    Marven took her to the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es Spa Hotel,


    Where she met the long-awaited Jeremiah.


    When Marven introduced Ria to Jeremiah,


    Jeremiah was very surprised and said,


    ¡°Hello, Miss Song, I¡¯ve heard Mr. Ye mention you many times.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve been looking forward to Miss Song¡¯s arrival recently!¡±


    Ria still had some aftereffects from the Warriors Den.


    Seeing the beautiful Jeremiah, her heart was full of awe.


    She respectfully sped her hands together and saluted her, saying humbly but with full respect,


    ¡°The subordinate greets the Earl!¡±


    Jeremiah smiled self-deprecatingly,


    ¡°This Earl is a thing of the past.¡±


    ¡°You can call me by my name in the future.¡±


    ¡°This is the title Victoria gave me.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve never liked it.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t call yourself a subordinate in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Strictly speaking, we don¡¯t have any subordinate/master rtionship.¡±


    Only then did she realize that she was no longer a member of the Warriors Den.


    So, she hurriedly said humbly:


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yun, I¡¯m rude!¡±


    Jeremiah smiled and said:


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just that I really hate the Warriors Den.¡±


    ¡°And my request to you is a bitplicated,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can forgive me!¡±


    Marven said at this time: ¡°From today on,¡±


    ¡°Miss Song will also live here.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Yun has any experience, you canmunicate with Miss Song.¡±


    ¡°I wille to visit you often when I have time.¡±


    ¡°I will prepare it tomorrow ande to see you in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± The two women nodded and agreed at the same time.


    Marven nned to bring two Cultivation Pills tomorrow.


    Although Cultivation Pills could not help them detoxify,


    They could greatly enhance their strength,


    And the strength of their spiritual energy.


    For them, it was also a great help.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6817

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6817</h2>


    After settling Ria, Marven drove out of the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel,


    And rushed back to his home in Tomson.


    The Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel was originally located in the southern suburbs of Wrestvel,


    Just on the road that Marven had to take when he returned home from Shanghai,


    So it didn¡¯t take up much time.


    After Marven left, Ria asked Jeremiah with respect:


    ¡°Miss Yun, how long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°Not very long.¡±


    Jeremiah said: ¡°Before Jermo self-destructed, I happened to be hiding nearby,¡±


    ¡°And was affected by his self-destruction and was seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°It was Mr. Wade who saved me.¡±


    ¡°Self-destruction?¡±


    Ria hurriedly asked: ¡°The self-destruction should be the self-destruction formation that Mr. Wade mentioned before.¡±


    ¡°That the Lord¡­ oh no¡­ Victoria left in your Niwan Pce, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jeremiah nodded gently and said with emotion:


    ¡°Back then, Victoria told us that she left a life-saving formation in our Niwan Pce.¡±


    ¡°If we encounter a strong enemy and feel that we are invincible and cannot escape,¡±


    ¡°We can activate the life-saving formation to keep our souls intact.¡±


    ¡°We always believed it and were grateful until Jermo opened the formation at the critical moment of life and death.¡±


    ¡°I realized that it was not a life-saving formation at all.¡±


    ¡°But a self-destructing formation.¡±


    ¡°Victoria wanted to use this method to eliminate potential enemies.¡±


    ¡°And we, the so-called earls, are the human bombs she created with her own hands.¡±


    Ria took a breath and gritting her teeth, and said:


    ¡°Fortunately, I have only been enlightened for two years.¡±


    ¡°And Victoria has not had the opportunity to see me.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, I believe that with her style of doing things,¡±


    ¡°She will definitely leave the same formation in my body.¡±


    After that, she quickly asked: ¡°Then Miss Yun not only has a deadly poison in her body that is about to expire,¡±


    ¡°But also a formation that will self-destruct at the thought of moving?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jeremiahughed at herself and said with emotion:


    ¡°I can be said to have all five poisons now.¡±


    Ria smiled bitterly and said:


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    ¡°I am also poisoned like Miss Yun.¡±


    ¡°In more than a year, I am afraid I will die of the poison.¡±


    Jeremiah said seriously:


    ¡°You must believe in Mr. Wade.¡±


    ¡°He may be able to create a miracle.¡±


    Ria said, ¡°But Mr. Wade told me that he has no way to detoxify it now.¡±


    ¡°And a year is a short time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wade may not have so much energy to find a way to help us detoxify.¡±


    Jeremiah shook her head and said:


    ¡°Everything requires an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Although Mr. Wade does not have the ability now,¡±


    ¡°I believe that with his luck, he will be able to find a way to resolve it.¡±


    Then, Jeremiah reminded her:


    ¡°Since we are here, don¡¯t think about those things that we are unable to solve by ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Because no matter how much we think, we can¡¯t change the reality.¡±


    ¡°It is better to put our hearts firmly in our stomachs, practice well, and not worry about anything else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Ria agreed and said, ¡°To be honest with you,¡±


    ¡°Miss Yun, I do think so. Before I came here, Mr. Wade just helped me find my sea of consciousness.¡±


    ¡°I feel that my cultivation has entered a whole new world.¡±


    ¡°Regardless of whether I can interpret the poison after a year,¡±


    ¡°I have decided to practice well this year and live up to Mr. Wade¡¯s support and guidance.¡±


    There is one thing that Jeremiah did not tell Ria.


    In fact, Marven had told her a long time ago that there might be a way to detoxify her body.


    However, that method was a bit too cruel, and the cost was also very high.


    The specific method was to use the Reshaping Pill to reshape her body.


    Marven had used spiritual energy to explore her body.


    Two strange energies were entangled in her body,


    But they were only limited to the body.


    If no other method can be found before Jeremiah¡¯s poison breaks out,


    Jeremiah can be beheaded, and the Reshaping Pill can be put into her mouth.

 Chapter 6818

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6818</h2>


    As long as her brain is not dead and there is still a trace of consciousness,


    The Reshaping Pill can help her reshape her body.


    By then, the poison entangled in her internal organs will naturally be resolved.


    Jeremiah knew this method,


    But she didn¡¯t tell Ria because she was afraid that a young girl like Ria would not be able to ept such a thing as beheading.


    So she simply didn¡¯t say it.


    However, Jeremiah knew that decapitation and taking the Reshaping Pill couldpletely eliminate the poison in her and Ria¡¯s bodies,


    But it could not remove the self-destruct formation left by her Niwan Pce.


    Niwan Pce is located in the brain,


    Which is beyond the maximum limit that the Reshaping Pill can reshape.


    ¡­


    The next day, when Marven returned to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel,


    He deliberately brought two enhanced versions of Cultivation Pills refined by the cauldron furnace.


    What surprised him was that Ria and Jeremiah did not restst night.


    The two of them sat in meditation and breathed all night in the practice room prepared by Marven for Ria.


    Seeing that Marven had just leftst night ande back early in the morning,


    The two women were a little moved.


    Jeremiah said to him: ¡°Mr. Wade, Miss Song is here. I will take care of her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried.¡±


    ¡°I just came to give you two something.¡±


    The two were confused, wondering what Marven was going to give them early in the morning.


    Marven did not reveal it at this time,


    But said to the two: ¡°You two sit cross-legged and enter meditation first,¡±


    ¡°I will help you.¡±


    The two were overjoyed to hear this.


    Ria had just realized the truth, and her strength was very weak.


    Although Marven had helped her find the sea of consciousness,


    She was still far behind Jeremiah beside her.


    She had been eager to continue to improve her cultivation.


    Jeremiah was also obsessed with cultivation.


    With Marven¡¯s help, she could naturally make rapid progress in her cultivation and achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    Marven asked the two to sit cross-legged side by side,


    And then he sat cross-legged in the center in front of them and said to them:


    ¡°You two have different strengths.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yun has practiced for a long time and is stronger.¡±


    ¡°She is more adept at controlling spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Miss Song has just found the sea of consciousness and is still rtively unfamiliar with the control of spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°For the two of you, the best help is not to teach you how to control spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Nor to teach you how to make spiritual energy more pure,¡±


    ¡°But to directly let you have more spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°In this world, spiritual energy can no longer be obtained by natural breathing.¡±


    ¡°So the way to let you have more spiritual energy is to take pills.¡±


    As he said, he took out the two enhanced Cultivation Pills and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have heard of Cultivation Pills?¡±


    ¡°Cultivation Pills?!¡±


    Jeremiah¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated when she heard this name.


    Last time, Marven gave her a rejuvenation pill to heal her.


    That rejuvenation pill made her feel what a natural treasure is for the first time.


    The feeling of cleansing her essence and marrow still makes her remember it,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Marven actually had Cultivation Pills!


    In Warriors Den, she had only obtained some so-called ¡°small Cultivation pills¡±,


    But the spiritual energy contained in that kind of pill was not much.


    In all the years she had been in Warriors Den,


    The small Cultivation pills she had obtained were not many.


    The reason why the small Cultivation pill was called this name was not because there was really such a pill,


    But because it was a substandard product obtained by Victoria¡¯s unscrupulous dilution of Cultivation pills.


    An ordinary Cultivation pill, by mixing various medicinal materials that did not contain spiritual energy,


    Could be made into about twenty small Cultivation pills,


    So the efficacy of that kind of medicine itself was very poor.


    But even so, the small Cultivation pill was also a treasure for Victoria to win over the four earls and cultivators like Ria.


    Ria also eximed at this time:


    ¡°Mr. Wade¡­ Mr. Wade, I have only taken the small Cultivation pill rewarded by Victoria,¡±


    ¡°And I have never heard of Cultivation pill¡­¡±


    ¡°Small Cultivation pill?¡±


    Marven only heard the name and guess


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6819

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6819</h2>


    ¡°Super Cultivation Pill?!¡±


    The two women were shocked and looked incredulous.


    They had only taken the Small Cultivation Pill.


    Ria had never even heard of the Cultivation Pill,


    Let alone the Super Cultivation Pill.


    Jeremiah had been with Victoria for a long time.


    She had heard her talk about the Cultivation Pill before,


    And knew that the efficacy of this pill was much stronger than that of the small cultivation pill.


    However, she knew in her heart that it was impossible for her to get such a precious pill from Victoria.


    It seemed that only the three elders had taken the Pill,


    Except Victoria herself.


    But Wade said that his pill was the Super Cultivation Pill.


    Judging from the name,


    The Super Cultivation Pill must be stronger than the ordinary Cultivation Pill.


    Even if it was the Cultivation Pill, the two women didn¡¯t dare to hope for it,


    And they didn¡¯t even dare to think about the Super Cultivation Pill.


    Seeing the two people¡¯s horrified expressions, Wade smiled and said,


    ¡°The Super Cultivation Pill, as the name suggests, must be stronger than the ordinary Cultivation Pill.¡±


    ¡°For your current cultivation, this pill should still be a great improvement.¡±


    Jeremiah and Ria were so surprised that they couldn¡¯t speak.


    In the Warriors Den, pills were the greatest reward given by the hero Victoria to a person.


    Ria had only received a few small Cultivation pills since she realized the truth,


    And each time, he only received one.


    Every time she received one, she would kneel down to thank Victoria.


    Even if she had never met Victoria,


    She would kneel down in front of the person who handed over the pill to thank Victoria for her great kindness.


    Jeremiah was slightly stronger than Ria.


    A master like her who had be an earl could get a pill from Victoria once every six months.


    However, the number of pills was not much.


    In a year, she could only get a few small Cultivation pills.


    asionally, when there was a major mission and meritorious service,


    Victoria would reward three or five pills when she was in a good mood.


    This was the maximum she could get.


    However, Wade and Victoria¡¯s approach ispletely different.


    The two of them have not really worked for Wade yet,


    And Wade can even be said to have protected them all the way,


    Settled them here, and let them have a safe, quiet, and undisturbed training environment.


    Now he even took out the elixir to give to the two of them,


    And it was the big elixir that was many times stronger than the small elixir.


    Seeing the two people stunned, Wade smiled slightly and said,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so surprised.¡±


    ¡°I just happen to have some skills in alchemy and medicine.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t happen to be stingy with elixir.¡±


    ¡°You two have finally realized the truth after going through untold hardships.¡±


    ¡°I hope these elixirs can help you.¡±


    Jeremiah was deeply moved and said respectfully,


    ¡°Mr. Ye has been very kind to me.¡±


    ¡°And I will never forget it!¡±


    Ria¡¯s eyes were red, and tears were already sliding down uncontrobly.


    She had only lived for more than 20 years,


    And she had never felt that anyone really cared about her.


    Needless to say, the Song family was the result of their father¡¯s sowing outside,


    Their original mission was just to please the Wu family.


    As for the Wu family, including Victoria, no one really cared about them.


    The Wu family was only concerned about how they could work better for themselves.


    So now, looking at it again, the only person who really cared about her life was probably Wade.


    She calmed down a little and said with a sob:


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye, for your kindness.¡±


    ¡°I am willing to die for Mr. Ye in this life!¡±


    Wade smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the pill to make you progress quickly.¡±


    ¡°Not to make you loyal to me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s put these things behind us for the time being and take the pill first.¡±


    ¡°I will guide you to absorb the spiritual energy in the pill.¡±

 Chapter 6820

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6820</h2>


    The two looked at each other and nodded at the same time,


    And put the pill into their mouths at the same time.


    Before the pill entered their mouths,


    They could feel the vigorous spiritual energy contained in the pill,


    Which was almost gushing out of the pill.


    People who practice Taoism are extremely sensitive to spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°And there is no spiritual energy in the world for them to absorb.¡±


    ¡°So when theye into contact with the pills rich in spiritual energy,


    Their intuition will be very sharp.


    The two suppressed their excitement and put the pills into their mouths.


    As the pills turned into a hot stream,


    They both felt an unprecedented strong spiritual energy entering their stomachs,


    And then rushing to the sea of consciousness in their brains along the meridians.


    Although the two had prepared themselves mentally that the Super Cultivation pill would be much stronger than the small Cultivation pill,


    When the pills really dissolved in their bodies,


    They were both shocked by the iparably powerful spiritual energy.


    This Super Cultivation pill can at least be equivalent to dozens or even nearly a hundred small Cultivation pills.


    Moreover, pills are like taking medicine when people are sick.


    If the dosage is small and scattered, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    So, in summary, the efficacy of the Super Cultivation pill is enough to be equivalent to a hundred small Cultivation pills.


    The two felt like a person who never had enough to eat,


    Suddenly got a feast that couldst for days,


    And the spiritual energy in their bodies instantly rose several levels.


    Wade used spiritual energy to transfer the spiritual energy into the two people¡¯s bodies,


    Helping them to guide the spiritual energy into the sea of consciousness,


    And reminded them: ¡°Don¡¯t keep all the spiritual energy in the sea of consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Now, follow me to mobilize the spiritual energy from the sea of consciousness.¡±


    ¡°And let the spiritual energy strengthen your meridians.¡±


    The two were not proficient in controlling the spiritual energy.


    Ria had always had little spiritual energy in her body,


    And the little spiritual energy she had was left in the dantian.


    Although Jeremiah had opened her sea of consciousness,


    She was reluctant to transport the spiritual energy she had umted into her meridians on weekdays,


    And kept it in the sea of consciousness just in case.


    Now, Wade asked them to lead the spiritual energy out of the sea of consciousness and transport it into the meridians.


    At first, the two instinctively felt a little distressed,


    But this was Wade¡¯s order after all.


    The two did not dare to dy at all,


    And immediately followed Wade¡¯s instructions to transfer the spiritual energy from the sea of consciousness to the meridians of the body.


    After being nourished by the spiritual energy,


    The meridians have be stronger and stronger,


    And even the smoothness is constantly improving.


    For those who practice Taoism, they often ignore the strengthening of the meridians and the body because they have mastered the spiritual energy.


    But in fact, the meridians are the underlying structure of cultivation.


    This is like the infrastructure of an industrial country.


    The better the infrastructure, the faster the future development speed.


    Because there is abundant spiritual energy to squander,


    The two realized for the first time that the meridians can have such a powerful change under the effect of spiritual energy.


    The improvement brought by this change is very obvious,


    So that the two can immediately realize that their bodies have undergone earth-shaking changes.


    More than an hourter, the two used nearly half of the spiritual energy contained in the elixir to strengthen the meridians and Dantian.


    After the meridians and Dantian have been greatly improved,


    The two have noticed an obvious change,


    That is, once they need to mobilize arge amount of spiritual energy,


    The unobstructed meridians will make their response speed faster.


    At this time, the two heard Wade¡¯s voice ringing in their ears:


    ¡°Okay, you can end the meditation.¡±


    The two opened their eyes at the same time and saw Wade in front of them,


    And they were very excited.


    Everyone can realize that their strength has been greatly improved.


    Although it is just a pill,


    It can at least save them two to three years or even four to five years of hard training.


    Jeremiah stopped sitting cross-legged and knelt directly in front of Wade,


    Saying respectfully: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye, for your help!¡±


    Ria also hurriedly followed suit, kneeling side by side with Jeremiah,


    And said devoutly: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ye, for your help!¡±

 Chapter 6821

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6821</h2>


    Wade said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite.¡±


    ¡°I have to go out of town in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°You two should concentrate on training here.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, contact Orvel.¡±


    ¡°He will make arrangements for you.¡±


    Wade rested for a few days in Wrestvel,


    And then set off again for Guangcheng in the south.


    It was just near the end of the lunar year,


    And the weather was getting colder and colder.


    The temperature in Guangcheng was not so low,


    Which was rtively friendly to the performance.


    ording to the n, thest stop was Rongcheng.


    After thest performance in Rongcheng,


    Wade would return to Wrestvel immediately,


    And the next day, he would fly to the Maldives with his family.


    Running around with Tawana for days,


    Wade¡¯s spirit was a little tired,


    And he couldn¡¯t wait to have a good rest during the New Year.


    It was not because he was physically tired,


    But mainly because he needed to rx and empty his mind.


    When he followed Tawana¡¯s performance in Guangcheng,


    A cargo ship docked at Pudong Port in Shanghai.


    This was a Chinese cargo ship, which had just returned to the anchorage.


    All the crew members had just disembarked to rest.


    After the freighter loaded the next batch of cargo,


    The freighter would set sail for Europe.


    Among the crew members, there was a middle-aged and elderly chef.


    Everyone affectionately called him Chef Ma,


    But in fact, his real identity was Leon Tang,


    The butler of the Ye family for many years.


    All the members of this ship are under themand of Wade¡¯s mother.


    Margaret controls a Chinese shippingpany.


    Although it is not as big as ISU Shipping,


    It also has dozens of container ships.


    While providing Margaret with abundant cash profits,


    It can also help her to dispatch materials and personnel worldwide.


    Leon left the freighter and was escorted to Wrestvel by a special person through secret channels.


    Wrestvel is not far from Shanghai,


    And it only takes three or four hours to get there.


    Margaret arranged for Leon to stay in Qixia Temple,


    Because the whole Wrestvel is full of Wade¡¯s people and industries,


    And she dared not let Leon show any signs of being exposed.


    Leon took a business car with apletely opaque back seat from Shanghai to Qixia Temple.


    It waste at night when he arrived at the Temple.


    Qixia Temple is closed at night and does not receive pilgrims.


    But at this time, the side door to the mountain was opened,


    And it was closed again after the business car entered the door.


    The business car drove directly to the middle of the mountain,


    This was also the independent courtyard where Margaret had stayed.


    Several monks quietly cleaned up the courtyard and guest rooms.


    After the business car drove into the courtyard,


    They immediately lowered their heads and evacuated.


    Two men in ck got off the driver and co-pilot seats.


    After checking and locking the door,


    They opened the rear sliding door and said respectfully to Leon in the car:


    ¡°Butler Tang, we are here, you can get off.¡±


    Leon nodded gently, and after getting out of the car, he saw an old woman walking out of the main room of the courtyard.


    It was Sister Sun who usually apanied Margaret.


    When Sister Sun saw Leon, she smiled and said,


    ¡°Leon, you¡¯ve been traveling all the way; it must have been hard.¡±


    Leon smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been enjoying the tropical ind style in Tahiti all this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s really hard for Sister Sun to apany Madam all the time.¡±

 Chapter 6822

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6822</h2>


    After that, Leon stood in ce and looked up at the hazy moonlight in the sky,


    Took a deep breath of the wet and cold air in the cold winter,


    And sighed, ¡°Sister Sun, to be honest, I¡¯m still not used to the winter in the south.¡±


    ¡°Which makes me think of the young master again.¡±


    ¡°The first winter he spent in the welfare home, he often curled up in the quilt and shivered in the middle of the night because he couldn¡¯t stand the damp and cold.¡±


    ¡°But the welfare home was too old, so old that there was no heating or air conditioning.¡±


    ¡°And even the windows were singleyer ss.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to do something for the young master at the time.¡±


    ¡°But I was afraid that doing too much would arouse his suspicion or attract attention,¡±


    ¡°So I could only let him get frostbite.¡±


    ¡°Now thinking back to that winter,¡±


    ¡°I cried a lot for the young master in Yanjing¡­¡±


    Sister Sun nodded and sighed, ¡°The director of the welfare home sent some photos.¡±


    ¡°The young master¡¯s hands, feet, and ears were all frozen at that time.¡±


    ¡°Madam often shed tears after seeing those photos,¡±


    ¡°But now think about it, those hardships are actually indispensable training for the young master in life.¡±


    ¡°Without those hardships, how could he grow into the upright Master Ye that he is today?¡±


    Leon nodded slightly and sighed,


    ¡°Sister Sun is right.¡±


    ¡°The young master has been struggling in the mud for so many years and has finally be a great talent.¡±


    ¡°The mud pond of Wrestvel has not been able to stop the young master from soaring to the sky.¡±


    Sister Sun smiled and said, ¡°But a mud pond is still a mud pond after all.¡±


    ¡°Madam thinks it¡¯s time for the young master to get rid of itpletely.¡±


    Leon asked her, ¡°The mud pond that Sister Sun is talking about should be the Xiao family, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sister Sun nodded heavily and said seriously:


    ¡°You have been the housekeeper of the Ye family for so many years.¡±


    ¡°People who know the Ye family should have heard of your name.¡±


    ¡°There is also a lot of information about you on the Inte.¡±


    ¡°If you meet Ave and tell her the young master¡¯s background truthfully,¡±


    ¡°She will not have any doubts.¡±


    Leon asked, ¡°If Ave knows this,¡±


    ¡°Would Madam hope that she would divorce the young master?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Sister Sun said, ¡°Madam inferred that with Ave¡¯s personality,¡±


    ¡°If she knew that the Young Master had been hiding things from her for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And had been hiding so many things that had happened in the past few years from her,¡±


    ¡°She would definitely leave him.¡±


    At this point, she hesitated and continued,


    ¡°But what Madam is not sure about is whether the Young Master will be willing to let her leave at that time.¡±


    ¡°So you have to find a chance to have a good talk with Ave and let her understand that if she stays with the Young Master,¡±


    ¡°It will not only add burden to the Young Master,¡±


    ¡°But will also bring unnecessary danger to her and her family.¡±


    ¡°It would be best if she were willing to leave.¡±


    Leon said worriedly, ¡°The Young Master cares about her very much.¡±


    ¡°If I can persuade her to leave the Young Master,¡±


    ¡°It will not be difficult to find her with the Young Master¡¯s ability.¡±


    ¡°After all, the Young Master now has aplete set of AI models,¡±


    ¡°And hasid grounds at airports and terminals all over the world.¡±


    Sister Sun smiled and said,


    ¡°If she is willing to leave the Young Master,¡±


    ¡°Madam will arrange for her and her family to quietly leave China,


    ¡°She will never let the young master find her when the timees.¡±


    ¡°When thedy can meet the young master, she will naturally exin all this to him.¡±


    ¡°At that time, if the young master still wants to find Ave,¡±


    ¡°Thedy will not stop him.¡±


    Then she said, ¡°By the way,¡±


    ¡°By that time, you can also return to China.¡±


    ¡°If the young master needs you, then you can return to the young master and serve him.¡±


    ¡°If the young master doesn¡¯t need you anymore,¡±


    ¡°You can retire and enjoy a peaceful life.¡±


    Leon nodded gently and sighed, ¡°I have to break up Young Master¡¯s marriage.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the young master will feel resentful in the future.¡±


    Sister Sun sighed and said helplessly,


    ¡°Even if the young master mes Madam,¡±


    ¡°Madam can only do this, otherwise, he will never be able to cut off his worries.¡±


    ¡°The girl from the Xiao family and the people in Wrestvel will be his shackles.¡±


    Then, Sister Sun asked him,


    ¡°Do you think the young master will me Madam if he knows that she has been strategizing behind the scenes for so many years?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡±


    Leon said, ¡°After all, Madam has had a very hard life over the years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Sister Sun smiled and said,


    ¡°Madam and Young Master are both working towards the same goal.¡±


    ¡°Only when this goal is achieved sooner can they, mother and son, be reunited!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6823

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6823</h2>


    Sister Sun¡¯s words made Leon no longer worried,


    So he asked her: ¡°In your opinion,¡±


    ¡°How should I contact Miss Xiao and tell her about these things?¡±


    Sister Sun said: ¡°Jingqing wille to Qixia Temple the day after tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Madam¡¯s idea is to find a way to get Miss Xiao to the Temple.¡±


    ¡°And then let Jingqing create an opportunity for you to have a safe conversation.¡±


    ¡°Jingqing¡­¡±


    Leon smiled slightly and asked, ¡°Jingqing is now a famous master, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sister Sun nodded and sighed:


    ¡°Jingqing has wisdom.¡±


    ¡°He has wisdom in practicing Taoism and studying Buddhism.¡±


    ¡°With Madam¡¯s guidance, he has made rapid progress.¡±


    ¡°Although he has be a monk,¡±


    ¡°He still follows Madam¡¯s lead.¡±


    Leon asked again: ¡°Then how can we get Miss Xiao toe to Qixia Temple?¡±


    Sister Sun smiled and said:


    ¡°Miss Xiao has a designpany, you should know it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Leon nodded and said, ¡°It was the young master who encouraged her to start her own design studio.¡±


    ¡°When thepany opened, many prominent figures in the city went to present opening gifts.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sister Sun said, ¡°There is a girl in herpany who was arranged by us.¡±


    ¡°She is capable at work and is already trusted by Miss Xiao.¡±


    ¡°She will take the time to mention it to her tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I believe she should be able to get her toe to Qixia Temple.¡±


    Leon was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    He didn¡¯t expect that although thedy never showed up in public,


    She had spies everywhere.


    After a long time, he asked, ¡°Sister Sun,¡±


    ¡°I dare to ask a question that I shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Besides me, is there anyone else arranged by the madam around the young master?¡±


    Sister Sun looked at him and smiled,


    ¡°You know you shouldn¡¯t ask, but you still asked.¡±


    After that, she still replied,


    ¡°Madam doesn¡¯t want to affect the young master¡¯s growth trajectory.¡±


    ¡°There is no one else except you.¡±


    ¡°In fact, Madam has always regretted this.¡±


    ¡°If she had interfered with the affairs of the Xiao family a little,¡±


    ¡°Perhaps the young master would not have married Miss Xiao.¡±


    Leon couldn¡¯t help but sigh,


    ¡°It seems that Madam does have someints about Miss Xiao¡­¡±


    Sister Sun smiled and said,


    ¡°How should I put it?¡±


    ¡°There are definitely someints,¡±


    ¡°But they are mainly directed at Miss Xiao¡¯s parents,¡±


    ¡°Not Miss Xiao herself.¡±


    ¡°When the young master and the Xiao family didn¡¯t move out of the oldmunity,¡±


    ¡°Madam knew exactly what the young master lived every day.¡±


    ¡°At that time, the people living downstairs were arranged by Madam.¡±


    ¡°Vi and Dave bossed the young master around,¡±


    ¡°Ridiculed and abused him all day long.¡±


    ¡°How could Madam not feel distressed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Leon smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, I wanted to teach Vi a lesson.¡±


    Sister Sun nodded and said with a smile,


    ¡°But Vi suffered a lotter,¡±


    ¡°Which can be regarded as a lesson.¡±


    ¡°This family, whether right or wrong, is too distracting for the young master.¡±


    ¡°If they can leave, the young master can let go.¡±


    ¡°This matter is up to you.¡±


    Leon sped his fists with a serious expression and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Sun, I will do my best!¡±


    ¡­


    The next morning.


    ire rushed to thepany early in the morning as usual.


    Marven was not at home,


    And Vi also lost the motivation to make breakfast.


    ire brought some breakfast from downstairs of thepany and nned to deal with it in the office.


    She thought she would definitely be the first to arrive,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that her capable assistant, Maglina Sun had arrived in advance at thepany.


    Seeing Maglina, ire smiled and said,


    ¡°Maglina, why are you here so early today?¡±


    Maglina smiled and said,


    ¡°Good morning, President Xiao.¡±


    ¡°I got up early today and went to Qixia Temple to ask a master for a health talisman for my family.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get anything. I¡¯m so depressed.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6824

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6824</h2>


    ire asked curiously,


    ¡°Howe we came back empty-handed?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Qixia Temple open today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s open.¡±


    Maglina shrugged and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I mistook Master Jingqing¡¯s arrival for wrong.¡±


    ¡°He ising to Qixia Temple tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But I remembered it wrong.¡±


    ¡°I went there early this morning.¡±


    ¡°Master Jingqing?¡±


    ire frowned and murmured,


    ¡°I seem to have heard of this name somewhere.¡±


    Maglina smiled and said,


    ¡°Master Jingqing is very famous.¡±


    ¡°He is one of the youngest eminent monks in the country.¡±


    ¡°His understanding of Buddhism far exceeds that of ordinary monks.¡±


    ¡°In the past one or two years, he has traveled to major temples across the country.¡±


    ¡°Preached to believers, and blessed Dharma objects for them.¡±


    ¡°It is said that the health amulets and peace amulets he blessed are the most effective.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ire asked in surprise.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡±


    Maglina said, ¡°Ms. Xiao, why don¡¯t we go to Qixia Temple together tomorrow morning, at 7 o¡¯clock?¡±


    ¡°So we cane back without beingte for work.¡±


    ¡°We can buy some amulets for your husband and your parents.¡±


    ire smiled and said,


    ¡°My husband seems to know a lot about Feng Shui.¡±


    ¡°He can make amulets himself and gave me one a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    Maglina said very seriously,


    ¡°Feng Shui should be the I Ching and Bagua,¡±


    ¡°Which is closer to Chinese Taoism.¡±


    ¡°Master Jingqing is a Buddhist master,¡±


    ¡°And his amulets are from Buddhism,¡±


    ¡°Just like Android phones and Apple phones, with different underlying architectures.¡±


    ire was amused by her logic and metaphor, and said happily,


    ¡°Maglina, you are really talented.¡±


    ¡°You cane up with this metaphor, but have you ever thought about it,¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Android or Apple, isn¡¯t it enough to have one?¡±


    Maglina said seriously,


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, you know Indians, they believe in tens of millions of different gods,¡±


    ¡°But the key is that they can worship gods when they see them.¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it just for an extrayer of protection?¡±


    ¡°Usually, when I encounter difficulties, I ask for the blessing of the gods.¡±


    ¡°And I always ask from the Gods of the East and the West.¡±


    ¡°What if one of the gods is not at home,¡±


    ¡°And one of the gods just passes by?¡±


    ¡°Then I have a better chance?¡±


    As she said, she raised her eyebrows and smiled,


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, let me demonstrate it to you.¡±


    After that, she closed her eyes, put her hands together, and said piously:


    ¡°God, Jesus, Buddha, Bodhisattva, Yuanshi Tianzun, Jade Emperor, Queen Mother, your little daughter Maglina,¡±


    ¡°I ask all the gods to bless me to get rich and live a hundred years long,¡±


    ¡°Amitabha, Amen Amen, hurry up and pay heed to my request.¡±


    ire was amused by her serious look and said,


    ¡°This is the first time I see you worshiping gods like this.¡±


    ¡°Great, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Maglina said with a smile:


    ¡°These are all my unique tricks.


    How about it, Mr. Xiao, do you want to go together tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Worship more gods, have an extrayer of protection.¡±


    ¡°And it doesn¡¯t cost money.¡±


    ¡°Just buy a ticket to Qixia Temple.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t suffer a loss or be cheated.¡±


    ire saw Maglina¡¯s quirky energy and liked and appreciated her character very much.


    Thepany has grown and developed over the past year,


    And there are dozens of employees,


    But most of them are actually old hands in the workce, deep in the city, and scheming.


    Maglina is different.


    She has a serious attitude towards work,


    Neverins about being tired, and is smart and studious,


    Which makes ire n to focus on training her.


    And Maglina¡¯s words really moved her.


    Anyway, getting up a little earlier,


    Whether it is useful or not, she will not harm herself and her family.


    So she smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you this time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the gate of Qixia Temple at seven o¡¯clock tomorrow morning!¡±


    Maglina said happily, ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°Then we have a deal, Ms. Xiao!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6825

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6825</h2>


    Ave did not tell Marven or her parents about her n to go to Qixia Temple.


    She felt that such things as praying for the family could be done quietly,


    And there was no need to publicize it.


    The next morning, before Vi and Dave got up,


    She drove out to Qixia Temple.


    The weather in the twelfth lunar month is cold,


    The days are short and the nights long.


    When she went out, the sky was just getting brighter.


    At this time, some devout pilgrims were already waiting at the door of Qixia Temple.


    As the end of the year approaches,


    Peoplee to Qixia Temple every day to grab the first incense stick,


    But they don¡¯t know that today the famous Master Jingqing has returned to Qixia Temple again.


    Master Jingqing is in the back room of the Wuliang Hall at the moment.


    The room is cold,


    So he sits cross-legged on the couch,


    Silently chanting scriptures while circting the spiritual energy in his body.


    This makes him feel warm as spring even though he is only wearing a thin monk robe.


    Today, the Wuliang Hall was closed.


    The monks of Qixia Temple set up barriers to block the road from the courtyard in front of the Wuliang Hall,


    And hung a sign saying that the hall was closed today.


    Afterwards, all the monks retreated to the outside of the courtyard and guarded silently.


    Leon and Sister Sun walked along the bluestone road covered with morning dew to the outside of the courtyard of the Hall and said to several monks,


    ¡°Before the two female donorse inter,¡±


    ¡°Remember to remove these signs first and put them out after they go in.¡±


    ¡°Okay, donors!¡±


    The monks nodded respectfully,


    sped their hands together and bowed slightly.


    They were all the closest disciples of Master Jingqing.


    Although they didn¡¯t know Sister Sun¡¯s identity,


    They knew that their master always respected her very much,


    So they were also very respectful to Sister Sun.


    Sister Sun and Leon walked into the Wuliang Hall together.


    Master Jingqing noticed the two and came out to greet them early.


    ¡°Jingqing.¡±


    Sister Sun smiled and greeted him when she saw hime out.


    Jing Qing also smiled back, sping his hands together:


    ¡°Hello, Sister Sun, Hello, Mr. Tang.¡±


    Leon quickly sped his hands together and bowed slightly, saying:


    ¡°Hello, Master Jing Qing.¡±


    Jing Qing smiled and said:


    ¡°Mr. Tang, you don¡¯t have to call me Master.¡±


    ¡°In front of you, I am a junior.¡±


    Although Jing Qing has a strong affinity with Buddhism and a high level of understanding,


    He is extremely grateful to Margaret.


    He feels that he followed Margaret rtivelyte,


    So he is naturally a junior in front of Leon.


    Sister Sun also said to Leon:


    ¡°I have always treated Jing Qing as my own child,¡±


    ¡°Leon, you don¡¯t have to be too polite.¡±


    Leon nodded gently.


    Sister Sun then said to Jing Qing,


    ¡°Jing Qing, Miss Xiao has already gone out to Qixia Temple.¡±


    ¡°I asked Xiao to wait in the back hall.¡±


    ¡°When the time is right,¡±


    ¡°You can bring up the topic and tell Miss Xiao that someone wants to see her.¡±


    ¡°But be careful not to scare her.¡±


    Jing Qing nodded, still sping his hands together, and smiled,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Sun, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Sister Sun was a little nervous and sighed,


    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t been so nervous for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You two must pay attention to your attitude and wording.¡±


    ¡°There are two possibilities.¡±


    ¡°One is that Miss Xiao epts our advice and leaves the young master quietly.¡±


    ¡°The other is that she calls right after she leaves this door.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the former, our mission will be aplete sess.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s thetter, it will be aplete failure.¡±


    ¡°The young master will definitely try every means to find us and find out the truth.¡±


    After a pause, Sister Sun continued,


    ¡°And the three of us, firstly, cannot resist the young master¡¯s magical powers.¡±


    ¡°Whatever we think and know in our hearts will probably be known by the young master.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, we cannot reveal any information about thedy.¡±


    ¡°So if we fail this time, we can only leave China and go to the hiding ce arranged by thedy overseas.¡±


    ¡°Before thedy meets the young master,¡±


    ¡°We cannot set foot on Chinese soil again.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 6826

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6826</h2>


    The two nodded without hesitation.


    Leon was already familiar with all this.


    Thest time he slipped away from the Ye family,


    He immediately took a boat to Tahiti and lived on an ind that was almost isted from the world.


    He was afraid that Marven would find his whereabouts.


    At that time, Marven only needed to use a little spiritual energy to make him tell all the secrets.


    Although Jing Qing knew of this possibility for the first time,


    He still said with a firm face:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Sun, although I have converted to Buddhism, Madam¡¯s orders are above all else.¡±


    ¡°If I fail, I will disappear from the world and will no longer use the name Jing Qing in this life.¡±


    Sister Sun nodded with satisfaction and said seriously:


    ¡°The three of us are indebted to the master and the madam for their kindness.¡±


    ¡°We have followed Madam for these years, and we are well aware of the difficulties and hardships Madam has faced in breaking the Qing Society.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the young master has a true dragon body.¡±


    ¡°And eradicating the Qing Society is no longer out of reach.¡±


    ¡°However, although the young master has long since broken the situation of being trapped in the shallows,¡±


    ¡°He still can¡¯t let go of this shallow Tan.¡±


    ¡°Whether we can break hisst shackles and chains depends on us!¡±


    After that, she looked at Leon and said,


    ¡°It mainly depends on you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over to Leon!¡±


    Leon¡¯s expression was stern, and he choked with tears in his eyes and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Sun, even if I hit my head and die in front of Miss Xiao today,¡±


    ¡°I will make her agree to it!¡±


    Sister Sun scolded, ¡°What kind of stupid idea is this?¡±


    ¡°Madam has told us to persuade her with emotion and reason.¡±


    ¡°And not to coerce, bribe, or morally ckmail her.¡±


    ¡°In this way, Madam will have a clear conscience when facing the young master in the future!¡±


    Leon nodded heavily, ¡°Okay, Sister Sun,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it and was a little reckless¡­¡±


    Sister Sun shook her head and smiled helplessly, and told him,


    ¡°Today¡¯s burden is mostly on your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°You just need to convince Miss Xiao with facts and sincerity.¡±


    ¡°I believe that with her character,¡±


    ¡°She should consider the overall situation.¡±


    ¡­


    Just after seven o¡¯clock,


    Ave had parked his car in the parking lot outside Qixia Temple.


    Maglina had arrived long ago.


    She recognized Ave¡¯s car, ran towards it, waved, and shouted,


    ¡°Mr. Xiao!¡±


    Ave parked the car, got out, and asked her,


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°I was just about to send you a WeChat message to ask.¡±


    ¡°Just arrived a while ago.¡±


    Maglina responded with a smile and said,


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, we have to hurry; a lot of people have gone in.¡±


    Ave asked curiously,


    ¡°It¡¯s not a festival,¡±


    ¡°Why are there so many peopleing to Qixia Temple so early in the morning?¡±


    Maglina smiled and said,


    ¡°Of course, Qixia Temple has always been very popr.¡±


    ¡°If it is a festival,¡±


    ¡°Many people will line up all night just to get in and burn incense early.¡±


    Ave nodded and said,


    ¡°What are our arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Master Jingqing is so famous.¡±


    ¡°We should have to line up to see him, right?¡±


    Maglina said mysteriously,


    ¡°Master Jingqing has a characteristic, everything depends on fate.¡±


    ¡°Qixia Temple is so big, no one knows where Master Jingqing is.¡±


    ¡°But if there is a destiny, someone will guide us.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Ave asked in surprise:


    ¡°Is it so mysterious? If I can¡¯t see it,¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time?¡±


    Maglina smiled and said:


    ¡°So we have to see if we have this Buddha affinity.¡±


    ¡°If we have it, Buddha will bless us.¡±


    After that, she enthusiastically put her arm around Ave and said with a smile:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Xiao. I think you are beautiful and kind.¡±


    ¡°And you must have a good affinity with Buddha.¡±


    ¡°I will take advantage of you today!¡±


    Ave smiled helplessly:


    ¡°I still want to take advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, maybe we both have a Buddha affinity!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6827

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6827</h2>


    Most of the pilgrims of Qixia Temple went straight to the Great Hall and the Pilu Hall after arriving.


    They would burn incense and kowtow here,


    And then go to other halls to burn incense and pray.


    Ave came in with Maglina.


    She didn¡¯t know which way to go for a while,


    But Maglina beside her seemed to have a good idea.


    She pointed directly to the passage on the side of the main hall and said mysteriously:


    ¡°Ms. Xiao, since we are here to find opportunities,¡±


    ¡°We must not follow therge group.¡±


    ¡°We have to avoid it.¡±


    ¡°Opportunities are definitely only avable to a few people!¡±


    Ave shook her head and chuckled:


    ¡°Okay, since you are a devotee, you must have more experience than me,¡±


    ¡°So I will listen to you. You lead the way.¡±


    Maglina nodded repeatedly, took Ave¡¯s arm, and walked into the depths.


    After many twists and turns, they arrived at the entrance of Wuliang Hall.


    The signboard of the hall being closed had been taken away by the monks.


    Maglina pointed at Wuliang Hall and said to Ave,


    ¡°Ms. Xiao, let¡¯s try our luck here first.¡±


    Ave asked doubtfully,


    ¡°Maglina, there are so many halls in Qixia Temple.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t try one by one, right?¡±


    Maglina smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s try it first.¡±


    ¡°What if we are lucky and get it right at once?¡±


    Ave had no choice but to agree,


    ¡°Okay, whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°But we have to go back by 8:30 at thetest.¡±


    ¡°We have to go to work at 9 o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Maglina waved her fist and said confidently:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Xiao,¡±


    ¡°There will definitely be enough time!¡±


    The two carefully came to the front of the Wuliang Hall.


    Ave said nervously outside the hall door:


    ¡°There are monks at the doors of other halls,¡±


    ¡°But there is no one here.¡±


    ¡°Could it be an abandoned?¡±


    ¡°There must be no one inside.¡±


    Maglinaforted her: ¡°Whether there is someone or not,¡±


    ¡°You will know if you go in and take a look.¡±


    ¡°This is a temple, blessed by the gods, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After saying that, she stepped in first.


    Ave had no choice but to follow her.


    The Wuliang Hall was rtively dpidated,


    And there were no tripods and furnaces left for believers to offer incense.


    It did look like an abandoned site.


    However, Maglina knew that Master Jingqing was in the hall at the moment,


    So she went in first, and then turned around and pulled Ave.


    When the two entered the Wuliang Hall, Maglina asked directly,


    ¡°Excuse me, is there anyone here?¡±


    Seeing that the hall was empty, Ave said,


    ¡°How can there be anyone here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously empty, right?¡±


    After that, she whispered nervously,


    ¡°I feel it¡¯s quite creepy here, why don¡¯t we go out first.¡±


    Before Maglina could speak, someone at the back of the hall said slowly,


    ¡°Amitabha, how did the two devotees find this ce?¡±


    Ave was startled.


    After a closer look, she saw a middle-aged monk who looked quite young.


    She did her homework beforeing here.


    She had seen some reports about Master Jingqing on the Inte and photos of him performing rituals,


    So she recognized him at once.


    Maglina said in surprise at this time:


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really Master Jingqing!¡±


    ¡°Hello, Master Jingqing! We are here to ask you for a talisman!¡±


    Jingqing nodded slightly, and said calmly:


    ¡°Amitabha, you two are predestined with this poor monk.¡±


    ¡°Since you are asking for a talisman, I would like to ask,¡±


    ¡°Who do you want to ask for the talisman?¡±


    Maglina said: ¡°I want to ask for an amulet for my parents.¡±


    Ave waited until she finished speaking before saying:


    ¡°I also want my parents and my husband.¡±


    Jingqing nodded slightly and asked:


    ¡°Who of the two devotees wille first?¡±


    ¡°The amulet I made requires the name and birth date of the person to be blessed.¡±


    Maglina immediately said:


    ¡°Ms. Xiao, you go first!¡±


    Ave quickly waved her hand and said:


    ¡°No, no, no, you go first.¡±


    ¡°After all, you proposed it first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Maglina smiled and waved her hand, and said directly:


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside the door, Ms. Xiao, you go first.¡±


    After that, without waiting for Ave¡¯s response,


    She turned and walked out.

 Chapter 6828

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6828</h2>


    Ave was a little nervous.


    After all, staying here alone with a monk felt strange.


    However, Jing Qing had a gentle face and looked kind,


    Which did not make people worry.


    So she adjusted her breathing and mentality and said,


    ¡°Master, I know the birthdays of my parents and my husband,¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know their exact birth time,¡±


    ¡°So I don¡¯t know how to convert their birth dates.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Master Jing Qing smiled and said,


    ¡°You can tell me your name and approximate date of birth first,¡±


    ¡°And I can calcte it roughly.¡±


    Ave nodded and asked,


    ¡°Who should I talk about first?¡±


    Jing Qing said, ¡°Let¡¯s start with your parents,¡±


    ¡°And then your husband.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ave first told Master Jing Qing the names and dates of birth of her parents.


    Jing Qing pinched his fingers and calcted for a moment,


    Then smiled and said, ¡°Although the birth dates of these two are a bit bumpy,¡±


    ¡°Overall, they are still rich and can live a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ave was pleasantly surprised.


    Aren¡¯t people pursuing wealth and longevity all their lives?


    If what Master Jing Qing said was true,


    Then she didn¡¯t have to worry about her parents at all.


    Jing Qing was not making it up.


    Whether it was the father or mother, although they had many ups and downs in the first half of their lives,


    Since Marven got rid of the fate of being trapped in the shallows,


    Their lives have ushered in earth-shaking changes.


    Being rich and noble is naturally indispensable.


    Moreover, Marven has great magical powers and various elixirs that can prolong life.


    Naturally, he can ensure that Ave¡¯s parents live a hundred years.


    Ave then hurriedly said,


    ¡°Then please help my husband take a look!¡±


    Jing Qing exhaled lightly and smiled,


    ¡°Devotee, please tell me your husband¡¯s name and date of birth.¡±


    Ave immediately reported Marven¡¯s information.


    Jing Qing closed his eyes, pinched his fingertips for a moment, and his brows gradually furrowed.


    Seeing him frown, Ave immediately became nervous and asked,


    ¡°Master¡­I¡­Is there any problem with my husband¡¯s birth date?¡±


    Jing Qing opened his eyes and looked at Ave.


    Instead of answering her question, he asked her,


    ¡°Devotee, is there anything about your husband that you can¡¯t understand or always doubt?¡±


    Ave asked in surprise,


    ¡°Master, you¡­what do you mean by asking this?¡±


    Jing Qing said seriously, ¡°It means literally.¡±


    ¡°In a long time, you have been with your husband,¡±


    ¡°Have you found anything about him that you can¡¯t understand or always doubt?¡±


    Ave hesitated for a moment.


    There were too many things she doubted about Marven.


    But many things, although they seem incredible, always have a logically consistent exnation,


    Just like she didn¡¯t understand from the beginning,


    Her husband, who had no special skills except buying groceries, cooking, and washing clothes in the first three years of marriage,


    Suddenly turned into a Feng Shui master.


    A master that all the rich people flocked to.


    She also asked him the reason,


    But his answer was that he was self-taught,


    And he was eloquent and could fool people,


    So he was trusted by those rich people.


    There was another thing that she had doubts about for a long time.


    Marven had always been in a state of submission in the first three years of marriage,


    Never argued with anyone, and he looked weak and powerless,


    But his skills suddenly became surprisingly good.


    When the two killers wanted to kill her friend,


    She watched her husband subdue the two men,


    But his statement turned out to be learned from TV.


    However, can you really be a master by watching TV and learning by yourself?


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out,


    And she didn¡¯t dare to specte whether Marven was lying to her.


    In the past, she always told herself not to suspect her partner indiscriminately.


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to tell her the reason for some things,


    She should respect his privacy and not ask questions to find out the truth.


    But now that Master Jingqing suddenly asked such a question,


    Her doubts in her heart seemed to be suddenly activated.


    Jingqing was still guiding her at this time, and said calmly:


    ¡°If the Devotee can tell me the doubts in heart,¡±


    ¡°I should be able to better analyze and answer them for you and open the corresponding amulet,¡±


    ¡°But if the Devotee feels it is inconvenient to disclose it, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Ave subconsciously asked him:


    ¡°Can the master really answer my doubts for me?¡±


    Jingqing smiled and nodded:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you have any doubts today, I can solve them for you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not through my mouth,¡±


    ¡°But I will definitely let you see the moon through the fog!¡±

 Chapter 6829

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6829</h2>


    Jing Qing¡¯s words ¡°The moon will be bright after the clouds are cleared¡±


    Hit the nail on the head of Ave¡¯s mind.


    Marven never mentioned those questions before,


    And she couldn¡¯t ask them.


    There was no third party who could help her answer them,


    So she buried all those doubts in her heart,


    And sometimes she couldn¡¯t help but use Marven¡¯s logic tofort herself.


    However, the sentence ¡°The moon will be bright after the clouds are cleared¡± was like a thunderbolt,


    That suddenly struck in the heavy fog,


    Causing her hidden desire for knowledge to surge.


    So, she looked at Jing Qing with a pious face and said,


    ¡°Master, please help me solve my doubts!¡±


    Jing Qing nodded and said seriously,


    ¡°Your husband¡¯s fate is rare among millions of people,¡±


    ¡°So he must be a dragon among men,¡±


    ¡°With extraordinary ability and status,¡±


    ¡°And even deserves thousands of worship.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Ave frowned and said,


    ¡°My husband doesn¡¯t seem to be as good as the master mentions.¡±


    ¡°He is just self-taught and is good at reading Feng Shui for people.¡±


    ¡°It is true that some entrepreneurs and big bosses trust him.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jing Qing shook his head slightly and said,


    ¡°If a person with such an extraordinary destiny were engaged in business, he would at least be one of the top ten richest people in the world.¡±


    ¡°If he were engaged in professional research, he would at least be able to win the Nobel Prize.¡±


    ¡°If you think he is not particrly extraordinary, then it is definitely not his problem, but your problem.¡±


    ¡°There must be something blocking you from seeing the truth.¡±


    Ave asked in surprise, ¡°Is it that amazing?¡±


    Jing Qing nodded and said,


    ¡°You may not have heard of the Rising Dragon destiny.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, your husband is probably the only one in the world who has this destiny.¡±


    At this point, Jing Qing said in a serious tone,


    ¡°If you want to be a rising dragon,¡±


    ¡°First of all, one must be a dragon, and secondly,¡±


    ¡°One must have the blessing of a father who is also a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Only extremely outstanding parents who work hard and sacrifice themselves can cultivate such a person.¡±


    ¡°His parents must be the best among people,¡±


    ¡°And they are the kind of people who are hard to find among millions of people!¡±


    Ave half believed and half doubted:


    ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t this too fantasy?¡±


    ¡°If so, then my husband¡¯s parents must also be the best among people?¡±


    ¡°But¡­but he is an orphan¡­¡±


    Jing Qing smiled and said:


    ¡°Donor, don¡¯t forget that orphans also have parents before they be orphans.¡±


    Ave was a little confused for a while.


    Marven lost his parents when he was young and grew up in an orphanage.


    He asked him about his memory of his parents.


    He always said that his parents were ordinary people.


    They died in an ident, leaving him alone and helpless,


    And finally adopted by the orphanage.


    But Master Jing Qing said that his parents must be the best among people,


    And they are hard to find among millions of people.


    How powerful people must they be to deserve this statement?


    Now, what Marven and Master Jingqing said just contradicted each other.


    If what one of them said was true,


    Then the other must be false.


    Who is the real one and who is the fake one?


    Although she was reluctant to admit it,


    The bnce in her heart had begun to tilt.


    She felt that,bined with the doubts in her heart,


    It seemed that Master Jingqing¡¯s credibility was higher than that of her husband.


    At this time, Jingqing looked at her and asked,


    ¡°Donor, you said that your husband¡¯s name is Marven Ye.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly remembered the Ye family in Orgeon.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you have heard of it?¡±


    ¡°Orgeon Ye family?¡±

 Chapter 6830

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6830</h2>


    Ave blurted out: ¡°I have heard of it. The strength of the Ye family can be ranked among the best in the country.¡±


    ¡°The Emgrand Group in Aurous Hill seems to have been bought by the Ye family¡­¡±


    At this point, Ave¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat,


    And she thought to himself: ¡°Emgrand Group¡­ Ye family¡­ Marven¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Is there any connection between them?¡±


    She suddenly thought of the time when the news of the change of ownership of the Emgrand Group first came out,


    And the Xiao family was also facing difficulties.


    At that time, her grandmother wanted to win the cooperation project of the Emgrand Group,


    But she came forward ignorantly and thought that she would definitely have no chance.


    However, she did not expect Lori Yong, the vice chairman of the Emgrand Group, to recognize her very much.


    Not only did she give her the contract,


    She even came to attend the press conference of the Xiao family at that time.


    At that time, she did not understand why she deserved Lori¡¯s care.


    But if Marven really has a rtionship with the Ye family,


    Then everything seems to make sense¡­


    She suddenly became nervous, looked at Jing Qing, and asked:


    ¡°Master, from what you said, is my husband from the Ye family in Orgeon?¡±


    Jing Qing did not answer her question, but said very seriously:


    ¡°As far as I know, the most outstanding second-generation sessor of the Ye family at that time was named Changying Ye, and his wife Margaret An was even more famous.¡±


    ¡°She was the eldest daughter of the An family,¡±


    ¡°The first Chinese family in the United States.¡±


    ¡°The strength of the An family is even several times stronger than that of the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°These two people were once very famous in the Chinesemunity,¡±


    ¡°And even enjoyed a high reputation worldwide.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if you have heard of them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ave nodded.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know much about Changying,


    But Margaret¡¯s story was an inspirational role model for countless Chinese women.


    When she went to the United States to attend a master ss training,


    Many of her ssmates were Margaret¡¯s die-hard fans.


    She became even more nervous and asked Jing Qing:


    ¡°They¡­ do they have anything to do with my husband?¡±


    Jing Qing continued: ¡°I have heard of one thing.¡±


    ¡°About 20 years ago, the couple was enemies with the Routhchild family.¡±


    ¡°Later, they left the Ye family and were killed in a feud.¡±


    ¡°Do you know about this?¡±


    Ave nodded and said truthfully:


    ¡°I¡­ have heard of it.¡±


    Jing Qing asked again:


    ¡°Do you know where they met with the ident?¡±


    She shook her head like a rattle:


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Master, do you know?¡±


    Jing Qing nodded slightly, looked at her, and said seriously:


    ¡°The two of them were killed in Aurous Hill more than 20 years ago!¡±


    ¡°Aurous Hill?!¡±


    Ave¡¯s eyes widened immediately.


    As if she had a premonition, her breathing became faster and faster,


    And her heartbeat became faster and faster, and more and more chaotic.


    Jing Qing then continued, ¡°Changying Ye and Margaret An had only one child,¡±


    ¡°A boy.¡±


    ¡°After the couple was killed, the boy¡¯s whereabouts were unknown.¡±


    ¡°No one knew where he was, whether he was alive or dead¡­¡±


    Ave felt as if she was struck by lightning.


    She recalled Marven¡¯s age and subconsciously asked,


    ¡°Master¡­ then¡­ how old was the boy when he disappeared?¡±


    Jing Qing looked at her shocked eyes and said in a loud voice,


    ¡°He was just eight years old when he disappeared!¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Ave felt a little dizzy,


    And managed to steady herself.


    She said nervously, ¡°My husband went to an orphanage when he was eight years old,¡±


    ¡°And he lived there until he was eighteen.¡±


    ¡°And he¡¯s going to be twenty-nine soon¡­¡±


    ¡°This¡­ This is too much of a coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jing Qing said calmly, ¡°From the perspective of fate,¡±


    ¡°Your husband¡¯s parents are definitely not ordinary people,¡±


    ¡°And Changying and Margaret are truly outstanding in every aspect.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, your husband¡¯s surname is also Ye,¡±


    ¡°And now the surname, time, and ce all match.¡±


    ¡°I think your husband should be the only son of Changying Ye and Margaret An!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6831

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6831</h2>


    Ave¡¯s heart is already filled with turbulent waves!


    If Marven is really the young master of the Ye family in Orgeon,


    Then many doubts could indeed be well exined.


    Why did Doris of Emgrand Group treat him so specially?


    Why did Doris look up to him?


    Originally, he couldn¡¯t figure out this question,


    But when Marven¡¯s identity was changed to the young master of the Ye family,


    Everything was exined.


    Because once Marven¡¯s identity is changed,


    Doris bes Marven¡¯s employee,


    And as Marven¡¯s wife, she would naturally take special care of him.


    And the vi in Tomson Yipin where he and his family were living now,


    Why did Solomon Wang give such an expensive vi to her husband?


    Later, so many people came to Marven to look at Feng Shui,


    And the price they gave was only a few million,


    But Solomon¡¯s vi was worth hundreds of millions.


    Oh, yes!


    There is also Shangri-La!


    Isn¡¯t Shangri-La a super luxurious five-star hotel chain of the Ye family in Orgeon?


    Recalling that when Marven re-organized their wedding ceremony,


    He borrowed the Sky Garden of Shangri-La,


    Which was never rented out to the public.


    At that time, she wondered how Marven could have such a big face,


    But once he is substituted as the young master of the Ye family,


    Everything bes reasonable!


    After all, it was the Ye family¡¯s hotel.


    Who could say no to Marven¡¯s use of it?


    And that Orvel, who was obviously such a fierce and evil person,


    And a godfather-level figure in the entire Wrestvel,


    Why was he so respectful to Marven?


    The more she thought about it,


    The more desperate she became,


    Because she knew that Master Jing Qing¡¯s spection was most likely correct.


    At this time, Master Jingqing suddenly said:


    ¡°By the way, donor, I just have a guest here.¡±


    ¡°He came to visit early in the morning,¡±


    ¡°Earlier than you two, and he has some connections with the Ye family in Orgeon.¡±


    ¡°If you have any doubts, you might as well ask him in person.¡±


    Ave was even more surprised and asked quickly:


    ¡°Master, the guest you mentioned has a connection with the Ye family?¡±


    ¡°Then who is he?¡±


    Jing Qing smiled slightly but did not answer her question,


    But said to the back hall behind:


    ¡°Donor Tang, pleasee out and see him.¡±


    There was a sound of footsteps in the back hall immediately.


    Ave was very nervous, staring at the small door between the back hall and the front hall, feeling very uneasy.


    Master Jingqing said that this person had a connection with the Ye family.


    Whether Marven is the young master of the Ye family, this person must be able to give her a clear answer.


    But she suddenly felt a little scared in her heart,


    Afraid of knowing some facts that she couldn¡¯t ept or didn¡¯t want to ept.


    At this time, Leon stepped out from the back.


    The moment she saw Leon, Ave felt that this person looked familiar,


    But she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him for a while.


    Leon came up to her and said respectfully:


    ¡°Hello, Madam Ye.¡±


    ¡°My surname is Tang, and my name is Leon.¡±


    ¡°I have been the butler of the Ye family for decades,¡±


    ¡°Responsible for managing many internal affairs and trivial matters of the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°Leon Tang¡­¡±


    Ave sighed in his heart:


    ¡°I know you¡­ I have seen your report on TV before¡­¡±


    Leon asked in surprise: ¡°How could Madam Ye have seen my report?¡±


    ¡°I have rarely epted media interviews in recent years.¡±


    Ave said truthfully: ¡°When my grandfather was alive,¡±


    ¡°He seemed to pay close attention to the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°He would read any report about the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°It was because of him that I read more rted information.¡±


    Leon asked curiously: ¡°Did you know your husband at the stage you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6832

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6832</h2>


    Ave nodded and said: ¡°Marven worked at my grandfather¡¯s construction site at first.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather liked him very much, so he introduced him to me,¡±


    ¡°And then arranged for him to study at Wrestvel University for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he was my ssmate.¡±


    ¡°After graduation, my grandfather wanted me to marry him,¡±


    ¡°And he was very strong. No matter who opposed it, it was useless.¡±


    Leon smiled and asked her, ¡°Does Mrs. Ye know why?¡±


    Ave said nkly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Maybe my grandfather admired him very much,¡±


    ¡°Or liked him very much?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t tell me the specific reason.¡±


    ¡°He just said that if I marry Marven, he won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Leon nodded and said with a smile,


    ¡°If I remember correctly, your grandfather should be called Darien Willson, right?¡±


    ¡°His parents gave him that name because they hoped that he could get rid of poverty and live a rich life, right?¡±


    Ave looked at him in astonishment and asked,


    ¡°You¡­how do you know?¡±


    Leon smiled slightly but did not answer her question.


    Instead, he asked,


    ¡°Then do you know what your grandfather did for a living when he was young?¡±


    Ave thought for a moment and said,


    ¡°When my grandfather was young, he was said to be a servant in a very wealthy family in Orgeon.¡±


    ¡°Later, the family gave him a generous severance pay.¡±


    ¡°He took the money and returned to Wrestvel,¡±


    ¡°And gradually started his own business.¡±


    Leon nodded, ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather did not lie,¡±


    ¡°And the master family he mentioned is actually the Ye family in Orgeon.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Ave was shocked:


    ¡°My grandfather was a servant of the Ye family?!¡±


    Leon said: ¡°Although the term servant does not sound good,¡±


    ¡°It is not actually a ve, but a lifelong good servant.¡±


    Then he smiled and said:


    ¡°But you are right, your grandfather was indeed a servant of the Ye family.¡±


    Ave felt her breathing quicken and asked him:


    ¡°Then¡­so, does that mean Marven is indeed the young master of the Ye family?!¡±


    ¡°Did my grandfather¡­did my grandfather recognize Marven¡¯s identity,¡±


    ¡°So he wanted to marry me to him?¡±


    Leon nodded slightly solemnly and said seriously:


    ¡°Yes, your husband Marven Ye is indeed the young master of the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°His father is Changying, the second young master of the Ye family,¡±


    ¡°And his mother is Margaret An of the American An family.¡±


    ¡°Ah?! Is that really the case?!¡±


    Ave felt dizzy.


    She had been married to Marven for so long,


    But in the end, she had to learn about her husband¡¯s true identity from other people.


    Her tears instantly burst out and she choked up,


    ¡°But¡­but why didn¡¯t he tell me?¡±


    ¡°No matter who he is, he should have told me the actual situation¡­¡±


    Leon shook his head and said, ¡°He can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    After that, he asked her,


    ¡°Do you know why the young master has lived in the orphanage for ten years?¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    Ave was puzzled:


    ¡°Since he is the young master of the Ye family, the Ye family naturally has the ability to let him live the best life.¡±


    ¡°Why did they leave him alone in the orphanage for so long?¡±


    Leon said seriously: ¡°Because the young master not only has a deep enmity,¡±


    ¡°But also is in danger of getting himself killed!¡±


    At this point, Leon said excitedly:


    ¡°The young master¡¯s parents were the pride of the people and the best of the best.¡±


    ¡°Back then, they offended a very ancient and evil organization.¡±


    ¡°That organization has a history of more than 300 years.¡±


    ¡°Now its agents are all over the world.¡±


    ¡°The young master¡¯s parents died in their hands!¡±


    ¡°And they have always wanted to cut the grass and wipe out the roots,¡±


    ¡°And they would want the young master dead as well!¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the young master¡¯s father who had taken precautions.¡±


    ¡°He knew that he would die at the hands of the enemy sooner orter,¡±


    ¡°So he arranged a proper escape route for the young master.¡±


    ¡°It was he who arranged for the young master to live in an orphanage for ten years.¡±


    ¡°During these ten years, the evil organization had been looking for the young master¡¯s whereabouts,¡±


    ¡°But they never imagined that the young master had actually been living in Wrestvel,¡±


    ¡°The city where his parents were killed!¡±


    ¡°The young master¡¯s father once said that the most dangerous ce is often the safest ce.¡±


    ¡°The option that everyone thinks is impossible is often the best option!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6833

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6833</h2>


    Ave felt that her entire worldview had been overturned.


    She had never expected that Marven was not only the young master of the Ye family from the capital,


    But that there was such a tragedy and conspiracy behind his life.


    The Ye family was already one of the top families in the country,


    And Marven¡¯s parents were also the most famous people in the Chinese circle at home and abroad.


    But even people like them could not face the enemies behind them,


    And even arranged for Marven to live in an orphanage incognito after their death to ensure Marven¡¯s safety.


    What kind of giant would the enemy behind them be?


    At this moment, Ave no longer cared to think about the ways Marven had deceived her over the years.


    She asked nervously, ¡°Is that organization still hunting down Marven?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Leon nodded heavily and said seriously,


    ¡°If they knew that the young master is still alive in this world,¡±


    ¡°They would do their best to hunt him down.¡±


    Ave subconsciously clenched her fists and said angrily,


    ¡°Marven was obviously just a child at the time.¡±


    ¡°What deep hatred could they have with a child?¡±


    ¡°He has suffered so much since he was a child.¡±


    ¡°Why are the other party unwilling to let him go?¡±


    Leon shook his head and smiled bitterly,


    ¡°Mrs. Ye, many people in this world are unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°For so many years, the other party has wanted the young master and his parents to disappear from this world.¡±


    ¡°Cutting the grass and eradicating the roots is what they have been insisting on.¡±


    There is another reason that Leon cannot tell anyone.


    Victoria has always suspected that the woman who died with Changying was not Margaret.


    She has not given up looking for Marven,


    Monitoring the An family, and even trying to wipe out the An family in New York.


    In fact, it was all to lure Margaret to show up.


    If Victoria knew that Marven was still alive,


    She would definitely try her best to assassinate him,


    Because she knew that as long as Margaret was still alive,


    Then the moment she found Marven and was about to kill him,


    Margaret would definitely appear!


    Ave looked at Leon at this time and asked him:


    ¡°What is the purpose of Butler Tang finding me?¡±


    ¡°Is it to tell me these hidden secrets?¡±


    ¡°Did Marven ask you toe?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Leon said solemnly: ¡°I dared toe to Mrs. Ye today.¡±


    ¡°The young master himself does not know about it.¡±


    ¡°I came to Mrs. Ye to ask for a favor.¡±


    ¡°This matter may be difficult,¡±


    ¡°But I still implore Mrs. Ye not to refuse.¡±


    Ave hurriedly said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°If I can do something for Marven in this matter,¡±


    ¡°I am willing to bear it no matter what the price.¡±


    Leon adjusted his breathing, then looked into her eyes and said very seriously:


    ¡°Mrs. Ye,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can disappear from the young master¡¯s world for a while.¡±


    ¡°Disappear?¡±


    Ave asked in horror:


    ¡°Why do you want me to disappear?¡±


    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t help him get revenge,¡±


    ¡°I can still support him by his side.¡±


    Leon shook his head slowly, and said very seriously:


    ¡°Mrs. Ye, you don¡¯t know how terrible the young master¡¯s enemies are.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are still by the young master¡¯s side,¡±


    ¡°He will never be able to let go and face his enemies truly.¡±


    ¡°Once his enemies find him,¡±


    ¡°You and your family will be a burden to him.¡±


    Ave frowned and asked in confusion:


    ¡°No matter how powerful these people are,¡±


    ¡°Can they be above thew?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t Marven call the police?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he seek legal protection?¡±

 Chapter 6834

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6834</h2>


    Leon smiled and asked her:


    ¡°Mrs. Ye, if I tell you that the young master¡¯s enemy has tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of assassins,¡±


    ¡°Who is ready to fight for her at any time,¡±


    ¡°Do you think thew can protect him?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you that these death warriors are spread all over the world,¡±


    ¡°Hidden and impable,¡±


    ¡°And canunch a suicide charge against the young master and his family at any time,¡±


    ¡°Do you think thew can still protect him?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you that his enemy is an old monster who has lived for more than 400 years,¡±


    ¡°Has great magical powers and is ruthless,¡±


    ¡°Do you still think thew can protect him?¡±


    Ave was horrified and blurted out:


    ¡°This¡­how is this possible?¡±


    ¡°This is the real world, not a myth or legend.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible that someone really lives for 400 years and has great magical powers?¡±


    After that, she noticed something and her expression suddenly turned cold.


    She said seriously:


    ¡°If Butler Tang thinks that I am not worthy of Marven,¡±


    ¡°Or if Marven thinks that I am not worthy of him, you can tell me directly.¡±


    ¡°As long as you tell the truth,¡±


    ¡°I can leave the house anytime and anywhere without any drag.¡±


    ¡°But you use such an excuse to fool me,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡±


    Leon smiled bitterly: ¡°You are Mrs. Ye, the legal wife of our young master.¡±


    ¡°Our young master has been enduring in your house for so many years,¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s all for you!¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, even if the Ye family doesn¡¯t give him any help,¡±


    ¡°With his character, he can move alone at the construction site.¡±


    ¡°Even if he lives and eats on the construction site all day, he must have noints and enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°How could he be willing to be criticized by thousands of people in the Xiao family?¡±


    ¡°So how could he think that you are not worthy of him?¡±


    Ave knew that what he said made sense,


    And her mood eased a little, and she asked again:


    ¡°Then what is your intention in making up these words?¡±


    Leon sighed, as if she had aged a few years in an instant, and sighed:


    ¡°Mrs. Ye, this world is multifaceted.¡±


    ¡°The world you live in is only one of them,¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know the true identity of the young master,¡±


    ¡°But even if you know the true identity of the young master, this is just two sides of the world.¡±


    ¡°This world has a third face.¡±


    ¡°Under the third face, some people can live for hundreds of years without aging,¡±


    ¡°And have abilities far beyond ordinary people,¡±


    ¡°Just like the Eastern myths or Western myths maybe you have read on weekdays.¡±


    ¡°Many things in them are not just fantasies of the ancients.¡±


    Ave was dumbfounded, and for a moment she didn¡¯t know whether to believe him or not.


    From her own rational point of view,


    Leon¡¯s words were not credible at all,


    But from her emotional point of view, when Leon said these words,


    There was no trace of lying at all, and he was extremely sincere.


    Seeing that she was still confused, Leon said to Jing Qing beside her:


    ¡°Master Jing Qing, you happen to be the third face of this world.¡±


    ¡°Please let Mrs. Ye take a peek!¡±


    Jing Qing nodded, put his hands together, and said to Ave:


    ¡°Amitabha, since the donor does not believe it,¡±


    ¡°Then I dare to let the donor see what is the practice of Taoism.¡±


    After that, he looked at the bouquets of flowers presented by pilgrims in the temple a few days ago.


    Those bouquets were greenhouse flowers cultivated in greenhouses.


    In the cold winter, they could not be preserved for a long time.


    They faded and withered in just one or two days, bing lifeless.


    He walked forward, picked up the bouquet of flowers gently,


    Then came to Ave, handed the flowers to her and asked,


    ¡°Excuse me, donor, are these flowers still alive?¡±


    Ave shook her head in confusion:


    ¡°They are already dried up like this,¡±


    ¡°How can they still be alive¡­¡±


    After that, she sighed with regret:


    ¡°If these freshly cut flowers are ced in a warm ce and inserted into water, they may live a few more days.¡±


    ¡°If they are ced directly in the Buddhist hall,¡±


    ¡°It will be very cold and there will definitely be no life.¡±


    Jing Qing nodded: ¡°Amitabha, there ispassion in your eyes,¡±


    ¡°And you are like this to flowers and nts.¡±


    ¡°This is great love.¡±

 Chapter 6835

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6835</h2>


    After that, he gathered a bit of spiritual energy in his body at his fingertips,


    Gently touched the bouquet in Ave¡¯s hand, and said seriously:


    ¡°Donor, please look, the life is back!¡±


    Before Ave could react to Jing Qing¡¯s words ¡°Life is back¡±,


    She saw the dried flowers in front of her suddenlye alive.


    The dried flowers, which were originally gray-brown, suddenly regained their colorful appearance at this moment.


    The dried branches and petals became full, fresh, and full of vitality again.


    Ave waspletely dumbfounded,


    Because she had never seen such a scene in her life.


    In her impression, the withering of life ispletely irreversible.


    Why can it be restored to vitality under the influence of Master Jing Qing¡¯s words?!


    This has obviously overturned the education she has received for so many years and her understanding of the world.


    Then the bouquet in her arms began to emit a faint floral scent.


    This scent was extremely fresh and natural.


    What a magic. Or is it magic?


    She was extremely shocked, staring at Jing Qing with wide eyes:


    ¡°How¡­ did you do this?¡±


    ¡°How can a mage have such incredible magical powers?¡±


    Jing Qing said calmly:


    ¡°Amitabha, my ability is probably just a drop in the ocean in front of Young Master Ye.¡±


    Ave was even more shocked!


    She blurted out: ¡°Are you saying that Marven also has this ability!?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Master Jing Qing nodded and said:


    ¡°I said before that your husband has a rare Shenglong fate in the world.¡±


    ¡°If my ability is a tall building on a t ground,¡±


    ¡°Then his ability is straight into the sky!¡±


    ¡°My God¡­¡±


    Ave¡¯s mind was extremely confused, and she blurted out:


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°I have lived with him for so long,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel anything at all?¡±


    Leon on the side said: ¡°Mrs. Ye,¡±


    ¡°In fact, in the past few years, your life has also been surrounded by various miracles,¡±


    ¡°But sometimes your brain automatically rationalizes these miracles.¡±


    ¡°If you think about it carefully, you should be able to think of one or two.¡±


    ¡°All kinds of miracles¡­¡±


    Ave pondered for a moment and suddenly said:


    ¡°Marven¡¯s skills are miracles¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, there was also the time when my father was in a car ident.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that his spine was broken and he was already paralyzed from the waist down.¡±


    ¡°In the end, Marven found Shi Tianqi, the divine doctor, to cure him.¡±


    Leon asked back: ¡°Mrs. Ye, you are also a person who has received higher education.¡±


    ¡°Now calm down and think carefully.¡±


    ¡°Is there any Chinese medicine practitioner in this world who can really cure irreversible paraplegia from the waist down?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention Chinese medicine, Western medicine and even doctors from major tribes around the world cannot have this ability.¡±


    Ave asked back in surprise:


    ¡°So what you mean is that my father¡¯s high paraplegia was cured by Marven?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Leon said: ¡°The young master has his magical powers and can refine a magic medicine that no doctor in this world can refine.¡±


    ¡°Many wealthy people even offer a price of tens of billions of dors just to buy one.¡±


    ¡°The young master used it to cure your father.¡±


    Ave finally understood.


    That¡¯s it!


    She encountered difficulties so many times,


    And Marven always showed up at the first instance.


    She was excluded from the Xiao family,


    But suddenly she felt that the big shots in the city were helping her.


    There was also Ste Fei, who was the daughter and head of the American Fei family with assets of hundreds of billions of dors,


    But she was particrly concerned about her.


    All of this was because of Marven!


    When she thought about how she had been kept in the dark for so many years,


    And how Marven had been hiding his identity and strength for so many years,


    And suffered so many grievances and so many cold stares,


    She felt ufortable and couldn¡¯t help but shed two lines of clear tears.

 Chapter 6836

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6836</h2>


    But Ave still didn¡¯t understand, so she asked Leon and Jing Qing:


    ¡°Since you all said that Marven¡¯s strength is stronger than Master Jing Qing,¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he beat that old monster now?¡±


    Leon smiled bitterly and said:


    ¡°As far as I know, with the current strength of the young master,¡±


    ¡°Let alone one of him, even if there are three or five of him,¡±


    ¡°They may not be the opponent of that old monster.¡±


    After that, he stared at Ave with his wrinkled but clear old eyes and sighed:


    ¡°Mrs. Ye, this is why I want you to leave the young master temporarily.¡±


    ¡°The reason why the young master has not told you these secrets is that he must not want you to be involved.¡±


    ¡°Although this protects you, it also brings him a lot of pressure and distracts him a lot of energy.¡±


    ¡°Just like your mother, she disappeared for a while.¡±


    ¡°I believe you should remember her, right?¡±


    Ave nodded: ¡°I remember,¡±


    ¡°My mother said she was deceived into a pyramid scheme.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Leon shook his head and said,


    ¡°Your mother stole the young master¡¯s bank card.¡±


    ¡°That bank card contained 10 billion yuan that our master entrusted me to give to the young master.¡±


    ¡°After your mother tried out the password of that card,¡±


    ¡°She transferred all the money in the card to herself.¡±


    ¡°The young master was afraid that his identity would be exposed,¡±


    ¡°So he lied that the card was a fake bank card made by the gang,¡±


    ¡°So that your mother wouldpletely dispel her concerns.¡±


    ¡°He had to let the police arrest your mother and put her in the detention center for a few days.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that your grandmother and your cousin were also in the same cell at the time,¡±


    ¡°Causing your mother to be injured in their hands.¡±


    Ave heard these words, and although she hesitated for a moment at first,


    She soon realized that this was her mother¡¯s usual style.


    If she really saw that Marven had tens of billions in his bank card,


    She would definitely transfer it first.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly felt very ashamed.


    It turned out that she and her parents not only relied on Marven¡¯s secret protection,


    But also constantly caused various troubles.


    Marven himself was carrying a blood feud,


    And her family could not only not help him,


    But also distracted his energy and even held him back.


    With this thought, she understood why Leon wanted her to leave Marven.


    Her family could not help Marven at all,


    And could only make things worse.


    Instead of doing this, leaving Marven would be like helping him,


    At least not holding him back and not distracting his energy.


    She was already in tears, with heartache and shame, but more of it was reluctance.


    She felt distressed because she felt sorry for Marven¡¯s tragic fate and that he had lived so hard for so many years;


    She felt ashamed because she felt that she had not really fulfilled the responsibilities and obligations of a good wife,


    Had not helped her husband share his worries,


    And always needed her husband to help her secretly,


    While her parents always caused trouble for him;


    As for reluctance, she had realized in her heart that in the current situation, for Marven¡¯s safety and his road to revenge,


    She could no longer stay and hold him back.


    So, she asked Leon: ¡°How do you want me to leave Marven?¡±


    ¡°Should I pretend that I don¡¯t know about this and file for divorce,¡±


    ¡°Or just leave without saying goodbye?¡±


    Leon hurriedly said: ¡°Of course, you should leave without saying goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, if you file for divorce,¡±


    ¡°It will be a big blow to the young master,¡±


    ¡°And it will affect his cultivation and his mentality.¡±


    Ave asked again: ¡°If I leave without saying goodbye, will he not look for me?¡±


    Leon said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I have left without saying goodbye for some reason before.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was also afraid that the young master would find me,¡±


    ¡°So I went to a ce where the young master could not find me.¡±


    ¡°That ce is in Tahiti, a private ind, basically isted from the world,¡±


    ¡°But please rest assured, the environment there is very good and the facilities are very modern.¡±


    ¡°We will prepare everything you need for life there to ensure that you and your parents can live a quiet and beautiful life.¡±


    Ave smiled bitterly and said:


    ¡°It seems that you have been prepared for a long time.¡±


    After that, she sighed and asked:


    ¡°Will I have a chance to see him in the future?¡±


    Leon said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Ye¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6837

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6837</h2>


    Leon continued:


    ¡°We dare not keep this matter a secret from the young master.¡±


    ¡°When everything is settled and the young master seeds in revenge,¡±


    ¡°We, the servants, will naturally tell him everything truthfully.¡±


    Ave pursed her lips, thought for a long time, nodded, and said:


    ¡°Since this is best for Marven, let¡¯s do as you say.¡±


    ¡°We will disappear from his world first.¡±


    Leon said again: ¡°Madam Ye, when are you going to leave?¡±


    ¡°I will make all arrangements in advance.¡±


    Ave hesitated for a moment.


    She thought for a long time and finally said:


    ¡°Marven has made an appointment with us to go to Maldives for the New Year together.¡±


    ¡°In all these years, we have never gone out to travel together.¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to miss this time.¡±


    ¡°In addition, one month after the Chinese New Year, it will be the second day of the second lunar month when the dragon raises its head.¡±


    ¡°That day is Marven¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°I want to celebrate his birthday.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if this request is too much?¡±


    Leon nodded very understandingly and said,


    ¡°I understand Mrs. Ye¡¯s n very well,¡±


    ¡°But I wonder what you n to do on the second day of the second lunar month?¡±


    ¡°Or where will you be at that time?¡±


    ¡°I can make arrangements in advance.¡±


    Ave shook her head and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Marven ns to celebrate his birthday next year.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him first.¡±


    ¡°How will I tell you after it¡¯s decided?¡±


    Leon said hurriedly, ¡°During this period of time, I will stay in Qixia Temple.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Ye cane here to find me if there is anything to share or talk about.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ave sighed lightly, her expression a little dazed, and she said:


    ¡°Mr. Tang, I¡¯m¡­ a little too tired today.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    Leon hurriedly bowed and said:


    ¡°Thank you for lending me your ear, Mrs. Ye!¡±


    Ave smiled bitterly, and just turned to leave,


    She subconsciously thought of the date of February 2nd in her mind,


    And suddenly thought of something else, and immediately asked Leon:


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Tang, I have a question,¡±


    ¡°I hope you can answer it truthfully.¡±


    Leon immediately said: ¡°Please ask, Mrs. Ye!¡±


    After Ave pondered for a moment, she said:


    ¡°I have a singer I like very much, her name is Sara Gu,¡±


    ¡°She is also the only daughter of a big family in the capital circle,¡±


    ¡°Her family assets are hundreds of billions,¡±


    ¡°And she has never been rumored for many years since her debut.¡±


    ¡°She has always said that she entered the entertainment industry to find her fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that she had held a concert in Wrestvel on February 2, Marven¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it before,¡±


    ¡°But now I think about it, it seems that there is some connection with Marven.¡±


    Speaking of this, Ave paused for a moment, looked at Leon, and asked him:


    ¡°Mr. Tang, can you tell me the truth about the rtionship between Sara and Marven?¡±


    Sara is Ave¡¯s favorite singer,


    Not only because she sings well and is beautiful,


    But more importantly, she can be regarded as the only female star in the entertainment industry who has never had any scandals,


    Not even a normal rtionship.


    Just now, Ave suddenly remembered Sara¡¯s concert on February 2 that year.


    First of all, it was the time of February 2.


    February 2 was Marven¡¯s birthday.


    Sara chose this day to hold a concert in Wrestvel.


    Originally, Ave thought it was just a coincidence,


    But after knowing Marven¡¯s life experience,


    She suddenly felt that the possibility of this coincidence should not be great.


    Secondly, Sara was originally looking for her fianc¨¦,


    Which was something everyone in the entertainment industry knew.

 Chapter 6838

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6838</h2>


    Ave didn¡¯t think about Marven at first,


    But now she suddenly felt that this might be rted to the fact that Marven disappeared from his original social circle when he was young and his whereabouts were unknown;


    Finally, it was Sara¡¯s performance at the concert that day.


    Sara wore a wedding dress and sang the song ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m Going to Marry You¡± that day.


    Ave didn¡¯t think much about it before,


    But nowbining these points together, Sara¡¯s wedding dress that day should have been worn for Marven to see,


    And the song ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m Going to Marry You¡± that day should have been sung for Marven to hear.


    Just now she told Leon that she wanted to spend her birthday with Marven before disappearing from his side.


    Suddenly she thought of the concert on Marven¡¯s birthday that year.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong.


    Leon was also a little surprised at this time.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to ask this question.


    After thinking for a moment, he sighed and said,


    ¡°Since Mrs. Ye has asked, I should answer truthfully.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu¡¯s parents and the young master¡¯s parents were close friends.¡±


    ¡°Since childhood, both parents have made an engagement to marry Miss Gu to the young master.¡±


    ¡°Miss Gu has always believed that she is the young master¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡±


    ¡°Even though the young master disappeared a long time ago,¡±


    ¡°She still firmly believes in this belief.¡±


    Ave was extremely shocked.


    She was not shocked to hear this answer,


    But she felt particrly ufortable.


    This is not only because Marven concealed his identity and life experience from her,


    But also because she knew that Marven and Sara had already recognized each other!


    Otherwise, how could Marven bring her to have dinner with Sara?


    At this moment, Ave¡¯s heart was even moreplicated.


    Marven kept his life secret from her, which she could understand to a certain extent.


    However, he met with a girl with an engagement and brought her along,


    And she was the only one who was kept in the dark.


    This made her a little uneptable.


    She knew that her identity and background were not worthy of Marven at all.


    Even her grandfather was just a servant in Marven¡¯s family.


    What¡¯s more, Marven not only had the background of the Ye family,


    But his mother¡¯s family was much stronger than the Ye family.


    The gap between the two was almost equivalent to the so-called antipodal point in the geographical concept,


    Which is the position opposite to oneself on the other side of the earth.


    It is the farthest distance in the world.


    Looking at Sara again, even Ave felt that she was the one who was right for Marven.


    Not only did she have a rich family background,


    But the two families were also old friends.


    The two grew up together since childhood and were engaged.


    No matter how you look at it, she is more suitable for Marven than herself.


    Ave¡¯s mood suddenly became extremely low.


    In front of Sara, she felt that she was only ashamed of herself.


    How could she bepared with her?


    If that¡¯s the case, what is this marriage between her and Marven?


    When she married him, she didn¡¯t love him.


    It¡¯s just that she promised her grandfather that she couldn¡¯t go back on her word,


    So she never thought about divorcing him.


    Now she thinks it¡¯s more like fulfilling the promise to my grandfather.


    At the beginning, she also told Marven privately that she married him only because of her grandfather,


    And the two of them would not be husband and wife.


    If Marven agreed, she had no objection,


    And if Marven disagreed, she would not force it.


    In fact, at that time, when she said this, she also wanted him to give up on his own initiative,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that Marven would agree without hesitation at that time,


    Even if he had been sleeping on the floor for several years after marriage,


    He had noints, and he didn¡¯t take the initiative to cross the line.


    Over the years, Ave¡¯s feelings for him have gradually warmed up from nothing to something,


    But she has always regarded him as a family member,


    And she can¡¯t tell whether there is love or not.


    But at this moment, she suddenly felt a sense of heartache.


    It was also from this moment that she realized that she had a shadow of love for Marven in her heart,


    And she didn¡¯t know when it started¡­


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6839

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6839</h2>


    Many times, people are slow to react.


    It was at this moment that Ave realized that she had actually fallen in love with Marven,


    But the abnormal beginning had caused the development of their rtionship to never get on the right track.


    Now it was toote to correct it.


    She knew very well that she had to leave Marven for both emotional and rational reasons.


    Whether it was a temporary or permanent departure,


    She had to disappear from his world first.


    In this case, she had missed the best time to correct the direction of their rtionship.


    Leon saw that she looked very painful,


    And he knew in his heart that this was not an easy thing for Ave.


    For her to leave Marven was not just as simple as leaving her husband,


    But it was equivalent to saying goodbye to all her social circles.


    Not only her, but also her parents,


    They would have topletely disappear from where they lived, leaving no clues.


    Moreover, she had guessed the rtionship between Sara and Marven,


    Which would probably be even more difficult for her.


    Thinking of this, he also felt a little sympathy for Ave, so he sighed:


    ¡°Mrs. Ye, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about Miss Gu.¡±


    ¡°Although she is engaged to the young master,¡±


    ¡°The young master is still very loyal to your marriage.¡±


    Ave was silent, thinking of the interaction between Tawana and Sara at the capital concert a few days ago.


    She had suspected that the masked assassin was her husband,


    But now it seems that it ispletely certain.


    She originally couldn¡¯t figure out why Tawana would like her husband,


    But now it seems that although Tawana is more popr than Sara in the entertainment industry,


    Tawana is much worse than Sara in terms of wealth.


    Even such an excellent woman as Sara can be infatuated with her husband for so many years.


    What¡¯s so surprising about Tawana falling in love with him?


    So think about it again, Doris, Warnia, Ste, these girls, each one is better than the other,


    Why are they so respectful to Marven?


    Maybe, they have already fallen in love with Marven¡­


    Thinking of this, Ave felt very distressed,


    And tears welled up in her eyes.


    She was silent for a moment, controlling her tears, and said to Leon:


    ¡°Thank you, Butler Tang.¡±


    ¡°I wille here to see you again before Marven¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°We will discuss the specific arrangements then.¡±


    Leon nodded gently and said respectfully:


    ¡°I will always wait for Mrs. Ye at Qixia Temple.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best to do whatever Mrs. Ye asks.¡±


    Ave bowed slightly: ¡°Thank you, Butler Tang,¡±


    ¡°And thank you Master Jingqing.¡±


    After that, she looked at the fresh flowers in her arms that were as bright as new,


    And said to Master Jingqing: ¡°Master, I¡¯ll give this flower back to you!¡±


    Jingqing shook his head, sped his hands together, and said:


    ¡°Amitabha, this flower is revived because of Mrs. Ye¡¯s opportunity.¡±


    ¡°It is destined to be with Mrs. Ye might as well take it back and take good care of it,¡±


    ¡°Which can extend its life for a few days.¡±


    Spiritual energy is the original energy of all living things.


    Jing Qing injected spiritual energy into the withered bouquet,


    And the spiritual energy has been transformed into the vitality of the flowers.


    Moreover, Jing Qing¡¯s own cultivation is limited,


    And the spiritual energy he injected is less,


    So it only restores the vitality of these bouquets and does not allow them to continue to grow.


    If his cultivation is higher and more spiritual energy is injected,


    Then this bouquet of flowers may grow into a rare appearance in the world.


    It is precisely because of Jing Qing¡¯s gentle spiritual energy that it has achieved the effect of moistening things silently,


    Even now handing this bouquet of flowers to Marven.


    Marven also did not notice that anyone had tampered with it.

 Chapter 6840

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6840</h2>


    Ave looked at the lively flowers in his hand and felt pity in his heart.


    Take it back and take good care of it at home.


    This bouquet of flowers can at least bloom for a few days or even longer.


    So she bowed to Jing Qing again:


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    After that, she didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer,


    So she took two steps back, nodded to the two of them, and said softly:


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    After that, she turned around and walked away slowly.


    Outside the door, Maglina came up to her with a look of surprise and asked her:


    ¡°Ms. Xiao, why did you take so long¡­?¡±


    Ave didn¡¯t know that Maglina was actually a part of this,


    So she forced a smile at her and said:


    ¡°I had a lot of questions, so I dyed some time.¡±


    ¡°You should go in soon. I¡¯ll wait for you at the door.¡±


    Maglina nodded, and looked at the flowers in her hands in surprise, and asked curiously:


    ¡°Ms. Xiao, where did this bouquet of flowers in your armse from?¡±


    Ave said embarrassedly:


    ¡°This¡­ This was given by the magician.¡±


    ¡°He said that I have a connection with this bouquet of flowers,¡±


    ¡°So he asked me to take it home and take good care of it.¡±


    Maglina widened her eyes and said with a puzzled look:


    ¡°It sounds strange, but I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Xiao, please wait for me here for a while!¡±


    Ave nodded and watched Maglina walk in.


    After Maglina went in, she saw Leon and Master Jingqing were both there,


    So she walked forward and asked in a low voice:


    ¡°Butler Tang, what should I do next?¡±


    Leon said: ¡°You stay in Mrs. Ye¡¯spany for the time being.¡±


    ¡°She needs some time to process all of it.¡±


    ¡°She can probably leave after the young master¡¯s birthday on February 2.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will arrange for you to leave at the same time.¡±


    Maglina asked him: ¡°What about you, Butler Tang?¡±


    Leon said:


    ¡°I will stay in Qixia Temple.¡±


    ¡°After Mrs. Ye confirms the specific time arrangement,¡±


    ¡°I will meet her here to confirm the details of leaving.¡±


    Maglina said nervously:


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that she will not be able to help tell the young master about this after she goes back.¡±


    ¡°If the young master knows, he will definitelye to Qixia Temple to find you, and he will definitely suspect me.¡±


    ¡°If the two of us are found by the young master,¡±


    ¡°We will definitely not be able to keep the secret in our hearts.¡±


    Leon sighed helplessly and said:


    ¡°Now we have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t force Mrs. Ye to leave immediately,¡±


    ¡°So I can only choose to believe that Mrs. Ye can see the current situation clearly and abide by the agreement for the sake of the young master.¡±


    Maglina sighed: ¡°I just saw the micro-expression of thedy when she went out.¡±


    ¡°She must be in so much pain.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the young master will see it¡­¡±


    Leon shook his head: ¡°Since you choose to believe Mrs. Ye, you don¡¯t have to think so much.¡±


    ¡°Thedy¡¯s meaning is also to gamble on Mrs. Ye.¡±


    ¡°If she wins, she will continue to strategize in secret.¡±


    ¡°If she loses, she will meet with the young master and exin everything.¡±


    Maglina nodded and said: ¡°Okay, Butler Tang,¡±


    ¡°I know, then I will continue to work hard during this period of time.¡±


    Leon said: ¡°If Mrs. Ye suspects you,¡±


    ¡°I believe that with her character, she will tell you everything directly,¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have to hide it at that time.¡±


    ¡°Except for thedy¡¯s affairs, you can tell her everything else.¡±


    ¡°If she still needs you to help her, you can stay.¡±


    ¡°If not, you can notify Sister Sun and she will arrange for you to withdraw.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6841

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6841</h2>


    Ten minutester, Maglina walked out of Wuliang Hall happily with two amulets.


    Ave was still in a daze outside the hall at this time,


    And didn¡¯t notice until Maglina came to her.


    Maglina approached Ave and pretended to be curious and asked:


    ¡°Mr. Xiao? What are you thinking about?¡±


    Ave came back to her senses and said in a panic:


    ¡°Oh, nothing¡­ nothing, are you done?¡±


    ¡°Done!¡±


    Maglina nodded happily, shook the amulet in her hand, and said:


    ¡°I asked for it, and got it.¡±


    ¡°Should we go to your car?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ave agreed readily, but she was still a little absent-minded.


    At this moment, her heart was full of shock, confusion, and pain.


    She just wanted to hurry back to thepany and stay in the office alone.


    On the way back to thepany, Ave was always distracted.


    Fortunately, Maglina reminded her several times,


    Otherwise, she would have caused several scratches along the way.


    After returning to thepany safely,


    Ave went straight to her office.


    The administrator came over and asked her,


    ¡°Boss, what time do we have the meeting today?¡±


    Ave waved her hand and said with a sad face,


    ¡°You organize the meeting today.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t attend.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I feel a little ufortable today.¡±


    ¡°You can make decisions if necessary.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t make a decision, wait, and don¡¯t disturb me today.¡±


    The administrator saw that she was in a bad mood, so she quickly said,


    ¡°Boss, please go back to the office and take your time.¡±


    ¡°I willmunicate to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Everyone should keep a low voice when working today.¡±


    ¡°If you have anything, please contact me on WeChat at any time.¡±


    Ave nodded.


    The little girl in the administration was indeed considerate,


    So she said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Then, she hurried back to the office alone and locked the door.


    The moment she locked the door,


    She burst into tears instantly.


    Those shining and moving eyes were like a string of crystal nes,


    And drops of tears as big as beans formed a line.


    She felt an extremely sharp pain in her heart,


    As if her heart was squeezed by a pair of invisible big hands,


    And her entire chest was in physical pain and twitching.


    She felt that all her strength had been drained away,


    Her legs were soft, and her body slowly slid down to the ground against the door, crying uncontrobly.


    Ave remembered the joke that Marven had yed on her before.


    Marven once asked her what she would do if one day she found out that he had been deceiving her and that he was actually a super rich man.


    At that time, her answer was that she would definitely leave him without hesitation.


    At that time, she only thought that he was joking with her,


    But she didn¡¯t expect that when he asked this question,


    It seemed like a joke, but it was actually from the heart.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to leave him.


    Over the years, with him by her side, she really felt the feeling of being cared for.


    She even wavered for a while, wondering if she should listen to her mother¡¯s words and have a child with Marven earlier,


    And be a family of three or even four.


    However, at this point, she has to face not only Marven¡¯s deception,


    But also Marven¡¯s enemy who killed his parents,


    And Marven¡¯s selfless revenge.


    What else can she do except leave him?


    Although she loves him, she can¡¯t hold him back.


    What¡¯s more, this is a matter of life and death.


    No matter what, she must make way for Marven and let him have no worries.


    But what about the future?


    If he leaves Marven, will there be a chance to meet again in this life?


    Thinking of this, she choked with tears in her eyes and said,


    ¡°Marven, it doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t have the chance to meet in the future,¡±


    ¡°But you must survive!¡±


    ¡°Promise me that you mustplete your revenge and return to the public eye as the young master of the Ye family.¡±


    ¡°By that time, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you still have me, an inconspicuous daughter of the Xiao family, in your heart.¡±


    ¡°You have suffered too much, too much fatigue, and too much discrimination and grievance in the Xiao family.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me again in the future, I can ept that,¡±


    ¡°But please be sure to survive¡­¡±

 Chapter 6842

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6842</h2>


    Ave was at thepany and locked herself in the office all day without going out.


    During this time, she didn¡¯t eat or drink, but just sat alone in the office chair,


    Thinking about the past with Marven from their acquaintance to their marriage to the present.


    She didn¡¯t know how many times she cried in the middle,


    Her eyes were already red and swollen.


    In the evening, thepany¡¯s employees had already left work.


    Maglina knocked on the door of her office and asked softly:


    ¡°Ms. Xiao, are you not going to leave work yet?¡±


    Ave said: ¡°I will leave in a while,¡±


    ¡°You go off first, are there other colleagues outside?¡±


    Maglina said: ¡°No, there is only me.¡±


    Ave breathed a sigh of relief and said:


    ¡°Okay, you go first, Maglina, I will be back in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Xiao, then I will leave first.¡±


    Maglina said hello and turned to leave thepany.


    Ave waited for another ten minutes, thinking that everyone in thepany should have left,


    And then dragged her tired body out of the office.


    Looking at the spacious and tidy office area, she was also very reluctant.


    Leaving Marven and hiding her identity is equivalent to temporarily disappearing from this world.


    At that time, her own designpany will be closed down.


    Many projects have not beenpleted.


    In the next month or so, she must hurry up to catch up.


    Although it is unlikely toplete all the projects,


    At least she can finish some of them.


    For projects that cannot bepleted,


    She has to arrange for a financial refund and payment of liquidated damages before she leaves.


    Large-scale payment of liquidated damages may cause all the money earned by herpany during this period to be lost,


    But in Ave¡¯s view, money or no money is no longer important.


    She drove back to Tomson alone,


    And returned to this mansion worth nearly 200 million yuan.


    She felt mixed emotions.


    Parked in the yard is the Rolls-Royce Cullinan that her father used to drive.


    She always thought that whether it was a mansion or a luxury car,


    It was earned by Marven from his Feng Shui skills.


    Now she can see that there has been a secret hidden in it that she didn¡¯t know at all.


    She parked the car with a sigh, opened the door like a lost soul, and entered the house.


    Dave and Vi were sitting on the sofa at this time.


    Although the TV was ying, their attention was not on the TV screen at all.


    Instead, they each held their mobile phones and enthusiastically discussed the topic of Maldives.


    Seeing Aveing back, Vi immediately said excitedly:


    ¡°Ave, I see that they all like snorkeling in the Maldives.¡±


    ¡°I n to ask your father to take me to buy a set of snorkeling equipment tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡±


    Ave shook her head and said, ¡°You two go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in superficial things.¡±


    ¡°This trip to Maldives will only take a few days.¡±


    ¡°I want to take this opportunity to have a good rest and rx.¡±


    Vi smiled and said, ¡°You and son-inw are always so busy at work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to have the opportunity to go on vacation in the beautiful tropical area.¡±


    ¡°You should really rx.¡±


    ¡°But your father and I are different.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to do every day.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know where to put all our energy.¡±


    ¡°I must make a full schedule for the few days in the Maldives.¡±


    ¡°In addition to snorkeling, I also n to chase dolphins and do sea fishing.¡±


    ¡°They say that experienced captains can find the whale group of Bryde¡¯s whales, and then we will go to see it!¡±


    Ave nodded but did not go to the two of them.


    She just said a little decadently:


    ¡°Mom and Dad, you two can discuss it slowly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯m going upstairs to rest.¡±


    Vi didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    She said to Dave with some regret:


    ¡°The ind chosen for this trip is indeed the best in the entire Maldives,¡±


    ¡°But the only regret is that there is no private ne to take this time¡­¡±


    Ave was walking up the stairs.


    When she heard her mother¡¯s sigh, she suddenly felt a little annoyed.


    Her mother is always like this.


    She is so vain that it makes people scared, and sometimes she is really bold.


    Marven¡¯s bank card with tens of billions, she dared to transfer the bnce.


    Moreover, has she never thought that doing so would embarrass her daughter?


    Should she rush to her and ask, how dare she?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6843

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6843</h2>


    Ave went upstairs to her room in a depressed mood.


    Neither her father nor her mother noticed her abnormal mood.


    Ave had long been ustomed to this.


    Her parents seemed to be naturally inconsiderate.


    In this family, no one except Marven would care about her emotions and feelings.


    At this time, the two elders were thinking about how to have fun in the Maldives to get their money¡¯s worth.


    No one noticed that Ave¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from crying.


    Back in the room, Ave washed her face with cold water.


    After trying to calm herself down,


    She began to think about how to leave Marven to minimize the impact on him.


    But the first thing to be determined was what he had nned on the second day of the second lunar month when the dragon raised its head.


    So, she picked up her phone and sent Marven a WeChat voice message:


    ¡°Husband, how are you going to spend your birthday this year?¡±


    At this moment, Marven was bored backstage at Tawana¡¯s performance.


    After receiving Ave¡¯s WeChat message, he did not hesitate and replied directly:


    ¡°Wife, haven¡¯t you always liked Sara?¡±


    ¡°Herst farewell concert happens to be held in Eastcliff on the second day of February.¡±


    ¡°I thought that we should go to Eastcliff together,¡±


    ¡°Spend some time together, and I take you to the concert.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ave was stunned for a long time after receiving this message.


    If she had not met Leon today, she would not think there was anything wrong with Marven¡¯s arrangement.


    She might even be moved because he wants to take her to a concert on his birthday.


    But now she knows that Sara is Marven¡¯s fianc¨¦e,


    So after hearing his arrangement, her heart inevitably ached again.


    Sara chose to hold a concert on Marven¡¯s birthday twice,


    And the thoughts in it are naturally self-evident.


    At this moment, she was somewhat resistant and opposed to Marven¡¯s arrangement in her heart.


    However, she calmed down and thought about it carefully,


    And found that this was actually a good opportunity to leave Marven.


    At that time, Marven and her will go to Eastcliff to watch Sara¡¯s concert,


    And Leon can arrange for her parents to leave first.


    After her parents leave, she will think of a way to see how to get away from Marven.


    At that time, the family of three will disappear from Marven¡¯s life.


    She will leave a letter for Marven at home in Wrestvel.


    When Marvenes back and sees the letter, he will know the details.


    Ave is not going to hide the reason for leaving from him.


    After all, he has concealed his identity from her for so many years,


    And she doesn¡¯t want to continue to hide it from him like him.


    She ns to tell him in the letter that she knows his identity and background, and the road to revenge he faces.


    In order not to affect him, she decides to leave him so that he can concentrate on dealing with his enemies without any worries.


    As for whether they would have a chance to meet again in the future,


    Ave thought about it for a long time and finally made a decision.


    When she leaves, she tells him in the letter not to look for her anymore.


    Their marriage was already mixed with too many things other than love.


    Not only was there an arranged marriage, but there was also concealment, deception, and a huge gap between the two families.


    Since Marven¡¯s actual identity was Marven from the Ye family in Eastcliff,


    Not Marven, an orphan in Wrestvel, then her marriage certificate with him would not have any legal effect.


    It would be better for both of them to end this marriage.


    The reason for ending this marriage was that Ave had already told Marven that if she was really deceived,


    She would choose to divorce, but the second reason was more important.


    Ave knew very well that the gap between herself and Marven was too big.


    Once Marven returned to the Ye family if he still maintained a marriage rtionship with her,


    She would be the object of envy of women all over the world.


    The reason why they envy her must be that they feel that she is too lucky.


    Such an ordinary girl could marry one of the top second-generation rich people in the world.

 Chapter 6844

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6844</h2>


    Ave was also a strong woman.


    She didn¡¯t want to be a wife of a wealthy family or a real-life Cindere in the future.


    Instead of bing a vassal of a wealthy family, she hoped to live a in and easy life.


    What¡¯s more, Sara was obviously more suitable for Marven than herself,


    And she had paid too much to find Marven for so many years.


    In terms of emotion and reason, this was a girl who deserved respect and deserved to be fulfilled.


    Ending her marriage with Marven and being able to fulfill them was also a good thing.


    So, she replied to Marven: ¡°Then wait until February 2nd, let¡¯s go to Eastcliff to spend some time together,¡±


    ¡°And enjoy Miss Gu¡¯s concert.¡±


    ¡°After the concert, I may have to go on a business trip.¡±


    ¡°You can go home directly at that time.¡±


    ¡°I will take a ne from Eastcliff to Rongcheng.¡±


    Marven asked curiously:


    ¡°Why do you suddenly have to go on a business trip to Rongcheng?¡±


    Ave thought for a moment and answered with the words she just thought of:


    ¡°A client introduced me to her good girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Her girlfriend has arge single-family vi in Rongcheng and wants to renovate it.¡±


    ¡°She hopes that I can give a design n.¡±


    ¡°I want to go there for a field inspection.¡±


    After saying this, she felt uneasy and ashamed.


    Uneasy because she didn¡¯t know if Marven would see through her lie.


    Ashamed because this should be the first time she lied to Marven.


    But she soon realized that Marven always said that he would go to various ces to look at Feng Shui for people in recent years.


    Perhaps it was the same mentality and motivation as when she lied about going to other ces to design for others this time.


    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart.


    Her marriage with Marven was really abnormal,


    So much so that she had to use countless different lies to maintain stability in life.


    It seemed that every time Marven wanted to do his own things and it was inconvenient for her to know,


    He had to think of all kinds of reasons to lie,


    And even asked people from all walks of life toe to his house to help him act.


    He must have been very tired.


    Marven trusted Ave absolutely.


    When she said she was going on a business trip, he did not have any doubts.


    He just asked her, ¡°Wife, do you want me to go with you?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I have nothing to do at that time.¡±


    Ave said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m going to work, not to travel.¡±


    ¡°Taking my husband to discuss the project may make the client feel that I am not professional.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I won¡¯t be there for too long.¡±


    ¡°I will just do a field investigation, pat the soil, and measure the dimensions,¡±


    ¡°And thene back.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I will return to Wrestvel to make the design n,¡±


    ¡°And send it to her online when it is done.¡±


    Marven did not think much about it, and smiled and said,


    ¡°Okay,¡±


    ¡°When the concert is over, you go to Rongcheng and I will go back to Wrestvel.¡±


    Ave breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since the itinerary has been decided,


    She ns to take time to go to Qixia Temple and tell Leon the specific arrangements.


    When she and Marven set off for Eastcliff,


    She will find a reason to let Leon take her parents away.


    After she separates from Marven in Eastcliff,


    She will let Leon quietly take her away from China.


    As a family of three, they don¡¯t have too many concerns.


    Rtives like Grandma have long since stopped seeing each other.


    As long as the three of them are together,


    It doesn¡¯t matter where they go.


    In the past few years, the whole family has relied on Marven¡¯s care,


    And now it¡¯s time for them to think about him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 6845

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6845</h2>


    A few days ago, Marven apanied Tawana toplete all the performances in China¡¯s various cities.


    In fact, after the performances in the capital, Marven regretted taking this job,


    But he had already told his wife that he would be Tawana¡¯s Feng Shui director throughout the whole process,


    And he couldn¡¯t give up halfway.


    After the 20 concerts, Changying Automobile has a great reputation throughout the country and even the world.


    Although thepany has not released a single model so far.


    However, Marven is very clear that since it is open to do business,


    It must adhere to a principle:


    Be famous as early as possible.


    Inte celebrity Lei Jun had already hyped up the topic before Xiaomi Automobile was established.


    The sentence that he would bet his lifelong honor to fight for Xiaomi Automobile directly attracted the attention of thepany¡¯s cars,


    And then the sales volume was unexpectedly hot.


    Changying Automobile is named after Marven¡¯s father,


    So Marven also hopes to make this brand really big and strong at all costs,


    And be the pride of the Chinese brands.


    Tavana¡¯s 20 concerts have helped Changying Automobile a lot.


    While the whole world is paying attention to the concerts,


    They also know about this extraordinary car brand.


    Marven believes that when the first model of Changying Automobile is released next year,


    It will definitely create a miracle in the sales of domestic cars.


    As the performances came to an end, Tavana¡¯s mood became visibly worse.


    After the performance, she will return to the United States.


    Originally, she was going to take a vacation and return to the United States to apany her family after the Tokyo concert,


    But this dy took a month.


    Her family missed her very much, and the families of her team members also missed their rtives,


    But she didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Knowing Marven has changed her worldview.


    She has fallen deeply in love with this powerful and introverted man.


    Originally, in her world, music ranked first.


    Recently, she often fantasized in her mind that if Marven wanted to elope with her,


    She would definitely give up all her resources and status in the music and entertainment circles without hesitation.


    It¡¯s a pity that she also knows that this Chinese man is not interested in her.


    At the celebration banquet after the performance,


    Tavana drank a whole bottle of red wine.


    After drinking, she had a dazed look in her eyes,


    But her eyes never left Marven¡¯s face.


    She just stared at Marven with a visibly drawn look in her eyes.


    After spending some time together, the members of her team had already seen that she had already fallen in love with Marven,


    So everyone knew it.


    Tavana has always been very good to her team members,


    So everyone¡¯s loyalty is also very high.


    Even if the two of them really slept together during the tour,


    This news would definitely not be spread to the outside world.


    It¡¯s a pity that Tavana really doesn¡¯t have that charm.


    Tavana knew that Marven would return to Wrestvel after this meal.


    After the two separated, they didn¡¯t know when they would meet again in the future.


    So, after drinking too much,


    She ignored the other team members around her and went straight to Marven,


    Pulled his sleeve, and asked with red eyes:


    ¡°Mr. Ye, will we have a chance to meet again in the future?¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°As long as you can maintain close cooperation with Changying Automobile,¡±


    ¡°There will be many opportunities for us to meet again in the future.¡±


    Tawana said: ¡°Then after your car models areunched in the future,¡±


    ¡°You must invite me to be the global spokesperson,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t charge a penny.¡±


    Marven nodded and said: ¡°Spokesperson is definitely no problem,¡±


    ¡°But we will definitely pay the money we should pay.¡±


    ¡°In addition, you are so good at writing songs,¡±


    ¡°So write a song for the Changying Automobile when the timees.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Tawana agreed without hesitation and said,


    ¡°You can ask me to release an album for Changying Automobile for free,¡±


    ¡°And I have no objection.¡±


    Marven smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you said that.¡±


    Tawana asked him again, ¡°By the way, Mr. Ye, what are your ns after you return to Wrestvel?¡±


    ¡°Well, the Chinese New Year ising soon,¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go out for a vacation?¡±


    Marven didn¡¯t dare to tell her his actual n, so he smiled and said,


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for now,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

 Chapter 6846

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6846</h2>


    Tawana sighed with some regret and said,


    ¡°Well, actually I don¡¯t really want to go back to the United States.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my family has been asking me to return,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m still thinking about whether I should choose a vacation ce to meet my family directly there.¡±


    Marven was puzzled: ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go back to the United States?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to go back to your own home and be with your family?¡±


    ¡°After all, you have been out for so long.¡±


    Tawanna looked embarrassed.


    Of course, she wanted to go back to meet her family,


    But the reason why she didn¡¯t want to go back to the United States was very simple,


    That is, she didn¡¯t want to see her boyfriend Trevor.


    The rtionship between the two people has undergone a qualitative change.


    The one who changed his heart will subconsciously want to stay away from the other person and avoid contact as much as possible.


    It is best to not meet ormunicate for a period of time,


    Which is what people often call cold violence.


    And the better result is that after a period of cold violence,


    The other party can¡¯t stand it and directly proposes to break up,


    And you take advantage of the situation and agree to it,


    Ending a rtionship that you have wanted to end for a long time without meeting.


    So Tawanna would rather not go back to the United States,


    Or stay in the United States for a short time,


    And immediately find a reason to leave.


    But she couldn¡¯t tell him everything she was thinking,


    Because she was afraid that he would think she was a woman who abandoned him after having s3x with him,


    So she pretended to be very tired and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s actually very difficult to get a real rest back home.¡±


    ¡°Media reporters and paparazzi will keep chasing me.¡±


    ¡°Even if I stay at home, they will be guarding around my house.¡±


    ¡°Inparison, I would rather find a quiet ce and have a good vacation.¡±


    Marven nodded and smiled,


    ¡°This is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°If you want to do it, just do it.¡±


    After that, Marven said, ¡°Oh, by the way, I have booked an early flight back to Wrestvel at six o¡¯clock this morning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already past one in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I will leave in two hours.¡±


    ¡°I wish you a safe journey home in advance.¡±


    Tawana asked in surprise and disappointment,


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon,¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you book ater flight so that you can have a rest.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Marven smiled and said,


    ¡°I miss my wife.¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to see her early.¡±


    Tawana nodded dejectedly, and mustered up the courage to say,


    ¡°Mr. Ye, I¡¯ll take you to the airportter!¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Marven declined, ¡°I¡¯ve already booked an online taxi to pick me up at the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Besides, if you, a big star, go to the airport to see me off,¡±


    ¡°If someone sees you, there might be rumors,¡±


    ¡°Which is not good for you or me.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Tawana was very sad, but at this point, she had no better way,


    So she could only say softly with emotion:


    ¡°Then I wish Mr. Ye a safe journey!¡±


    Marven nodded to her gently and smiled,


    ¡°See youter, Miss Sweet.¡±


    The team¡¯s celebration banquet continued until four in the morning.


    After all, they had held 20 concerts in a month.


    This was the first time in all the years since Tawana debuted.


    Everyone set a new work record and received an unprecedented high bonus.


    In addition, a long vacation wasing soon,


    So everyone was in a very good mood.


    When Marven left, Tawana didn¡¯t dare to go downstairs to see him off.


    She could only watch Marven get in a taxi from a distance through the window upstairs of the banquet hall.


    It was also at this time that she could no longer control the tears in her eyes and they fell down her cheeks.


    The agent came to her side at this time,


    Gently took her hand andforted her:


    ¡°Tavanna, some things are just like this,¡±


    ¡°There will always be regrets, you have to learn to let go.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 6847

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6847</h2>


    Tawanna quickly wiped away her tears andughed self-deprecatingly:


    ¡°I know that a woman like me is not worthy of Mr. Ye,¡±


    ¡°But sometimes you just can¡¯t control yourself and fall in love with a man who can never love you back.¡±


    After that, she reached out to wipe away the tears that had just flowed,


    And said to the agent: ¡°Help me choose a resort that is as quiet as possible.¡±


    ¡°After returning to the United States, I want to stay at home for one night and then take my family away immediately.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t n for Trevor, I just want to be with my family.¡±


    The agent nodded in understanding and said,


    ¡°If you want absolute quietness and not be disturbed by paparazzi,¡±


    ¡°Then only resorts like the archipgo are the most suitable.¡±


    ¡°One ind and one hotel.¡±


    ¡°If you are not a guest, there is no chance to go to the ind at all,¡±


    ¡°Which can effectively prevent paparazzi and reporters.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Tawanna immediately said: ¡°Go and choose, choose the best one.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me when you have chosen.¡±


    ¡°Just help me arrange the itinerary.¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to the room to rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll choose it carefully now!¡±


    In the morning, Marven finally returned to Wrestvel.


    When he returned home, only Vi was at home.


    Ave had been busy dealing with thepany¡¯s cooperation these days.


    She wanted to give the partners a satisfactory exnation as much as possible before leaving.


    As for Dave, he still hangs out in his calligraphy and painting association every day,


    And he never gets tired of it.


    Inparison, Vi is much more leisurely.


    All her thoughts are now on the uing trip to the Maldives.


    She bought a swimsuit, goggles, and even some snorkeling equipment online.


    Seeing Marvening back, she was particrly happy and said with a smile:


    ¡°Good son-inw, you are finally back.¡±


    ¡°We are going to the Maldives the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°During this period, you must not ept the business of Feng Shui again!¡±


    Marven smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take any work before the New Year.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Vi was relieved and said: ¡°I also told Ave to quickly deal with all the work.¡±


    ¡°And not take theptop to the Maldives for vacation when the timees.¡±


    Marven nodded and smiled.


    It can be seen that Vi is very concerned about this trip.


    It is a rare opportunity,


    And it is indeed a good thing for the family.


    Because of the uing trip,


    Marven took time to go to the Champs Elysees Hot Spring Hotel and met with Nanako, Jeremiah, and Ria who were practicing Taoism there.


    Nanako¡¯s cultivation progressed rapidly,


    And Marven spected that it would not take long for her to surpass Ria.


    Jeremiah and Ria had been in seclusion to digest the effect of the Super Cultivation Pill.


    This pill greatly consolidated their cultivation andid a better foundation for the future.


    In the evening, when Marven returned home,


    Dave¡¯s Cullinan had arrived home,


    But Ave had not returned yet.


    Marven chatted with his father-inw and mother-inw at home for a while,


    And Ave dragged his tired body back home.


    After entering the door, Ave saw Marvening back,


    And a trace of pain shed in her eyes.


    In the past few days, she has been doing all kinds of psychological preparation.


    She thought she was ready to face Marven,


    But when she saw Marven appear in front of her,


    Her heart was still in unbearable pain.


    Marven was not a man who was good at observing subtle changes in women.


    When he saw Avee back, he missed her so much that he immediately smiled and said,


    ¡°My wife is back!¡±


    ¡°The Chinese New Year is almost here,¡±


    ¡°And thepany hasn¡¯t had a holiday yet?¡±


    Ave smiled bitterly, and was afraid of being discovered by him,


    So she sighed and said, ¡°The closer it gets to the end of the year,¡±


    ¡°The busier it gets.¡±


    ¡°But tomorrow is thest working day for thepany,¡±


    ¡°And we have an annual dinner tomorrow night,¡±


    ¡°So I won¡¯t be back for dinner.¡±


    Vi hurriedly said, ¡°Ave, we will leave early the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Will you still be working tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 6848

    <h2 ss="wp-block-heading">Chapter 6848</h2>


    Ave nodded dejectedly and said,


    ¡°There was a lot of work before the New Year,¡±


    ¡°So I paid overtime to everyone and asked everyone to work harder.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to work as soon as wee back from the Maldives.¡±


    Marven and his team¡¯s trip to the Maldives was only five days and four nights in total.


    Normalpanies would have at least eight to ten days off for the Lunar New Year.


    Ave would have to go to work when shees back,


    Which meant she only had five days off for the Chinese New Year.


    Marven said with some heartache:


    ¡°Wife, is thepany¡¯s load too much these days?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take fewer orders?¡±


    Ave smiled slightly, with a bit of bitterness in it:


    ¡°We are not epting new orders now,¡±


    ¡°But we still need to speed up the progress of old orders so as not to dy the client¡¯s work.¡±


    Marven said: ¡°Most of your orders are from the Emgrand Group, right?¡±


    ¡°I am quite familiar with their Vice President Wang.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to say hello to them for you and ask them not to push so hard?¡±


    Ave felt even worse.


    After meeting Leon, She realized how many lies Marven needed to maintain his daily life.


    Emgrand Group is not only the property of the Ye family,


    But also bought by the Ye family and given to Marven.


    She has always regarded Lori as the greatest benefactor in her career,


    But who would have thought that this benefactor is actually just Marven¡¯s spokesperson?


    All the conveniences given to her by the Emgrand Group are secretly controlled by Marven behind the scenes.


    Before February 2, the project of Emgrand Group will definitely not bepleted.


    At that time, don¡¯t know whether to leave a message to apologize to Lori or to Marven, the actual boss.


    This also made Ave feel a little frustrated.


    In the past, she thought that it was because of her good working ability that she was recognized by these big entrepreneurs,


    So everyone gave her orders and cooperation.


    Now think about it, even if her working ability is poor,


    With the halo of Mrs. Ye, these people will still support her unchanged.


    This also hit her hard as she wanted to be a strong woman and let Marven retire early.


    Seeing Ave standing there stupidly, Marven asked her,


    ¡°What are you thinking about, honey?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to call Vice President Wang of Emgrand Group?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Ave came back to her senses and waved her hands, saying,


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s embarrassing to always trouble others.¡±


    ¡°I will make reasonable arrangements and take care of everything.¡±


    After that, she didn¡¯t dare to face him again,


    For fear that he would see through her, so she said,


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to pack my suitcase first.¡±


    ¡°We have a dinner party tomorrow night,¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time when Ie back.¡±


    Marven quickly got up,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you pack.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ave adjusted her hair unnaturally and said,


    ¡°You should chat with mom and dad for a while.¡±


    ¡°You have been out for a long time.¡±


    Dave also quickly said at this time,


    ¡°Yes, good son-inw, I¡¯ve always wanted to have a good chat with you.¡±


    ¡°President Pei told me today that he wants to climb up a little bit and see if he can help me move up as well.¡±


    ¡°When are you free? Let¡¯s invite Master Orvel to have a meal together?¡±


    Marven smiled and asked him,


    ¡°How has President Pei been doing recently?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Dave chuckled and said, ¡°This old guy has really learned to behave himself.¡±


    ¡°Even though I¡¯ve been demoted, he¡¯s even more polite to me.¡±


    Marven nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Orvel about this when Ie back from the Maldives.¡±


    Dave said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, my good son-inw!¡±


    Ave, who was walking up the stairs, heard this and recalled Orvel¡¯s somewhat fierce face.


    When she was still studying, she had heard of the name of Master Orvel.


    He was definitely a well-known figure in Wrestvel,


    And a well-deserved godfather in the underground world.


    But it was such a big figure who, not long after the Emgrand Group was acquired by the Ye family,


    Kowtowed to Marven and ttered him as Master Ye.


    Now that she thought about it, Master Orvel must have known Marven¡¯s identity a long time ago,


    So that is why he was so polite and respectful to him.


    When her mother was deceived by P2P and her father became the vice president of the Calligraphy and Painting Association,


    It was all because of the help of Master Orvel.


    Now it seems that it was all because of Marven,


    The young master of the Ye family.


    For such a long time, her family of three has been secretly taken care of by Marven too many times,


    Which makes her feel very ashamed.


    She secretly said to herself in her heart:


    ¡°Marven, for such a long time, thank you for taking care of our family and considering us in all aspects.¡±


    ¡°In the future, it is our turn to care about you¡­¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!